《Infinite Reincarnation Naruto》


 1 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1

    Infinite reincarnation Naruto Author: donkey chasing rocket


    brief introduction:


    Creating the mother of all things, just because she was playful for a while, an ordinary student traveled through time and space and became Naruto Uzumaki. This is not the end, but just the beginning. The playful mother of all things, waved You can create countless space and time, and then throw Naruto in one by one and let her see what interesting things will happen.


    Volume One "Beginning!Naruto Scroll!"Chapter 1: Five-year-old Naruto!


    Konoha Ninja Village...


    As the sun sets, a five-year-old golden retriever is walking alone on the street...


    He was only a five-year-old child, but he had a lot of wounds on his body. There were bruises everywhere on his face and body covered by clothes, but there were not many wounds that saw blood.


    Injuries that cause bruises are generally hit with a blunt weapon, or in other words, with a fist.


    "Really, I got another seven beatings today." The blond boy looked at the setting sun gradually sinking, and sighed like an old man in the evening.


    He was just an ordinary student who liked hot-blooded animation, but he didn''t know why he came to this world and became Naruto Uzumaki.


    Yes, it was Naruto, the Naruto who was sealed with Nine Tails in the Hokage World, was ridiculed, tightened his cold eyes, laughed but insisted on his forbearance, and finally became Naruto!


    Perhaps no one thought that there was a twenty-something soul hidden in this seemingly five-year-old kid.


    Yes, he crossed, crossed into the world of Naruto!


    The funny thing is that his name is also Naruto.He loves the original Naruto book most, and he knows why the villagers of Konoha hate him.


    "If it''s Shippuden''s Naruto, it''s fine. Naruto was already very strong at that time, but he really became an infant Naruto, that is to say, Naruto from birth to twelve He has to taste all those sufferings that he suffered now..."


    Thinking of this, Naruto sighed.


    You know, Renzhuli, the treatment in each village is the same, most people in Konoha Village don¡¯t know that Naruto is the son of the fourth generation of Hokage, so let¡¯s say something else, even in Shayin Village, the whole village Everyone knows that Gaara is the son of four generations of Fengying, and he is also very excluded.


    Because the sealing effect of the tail beast in Shayin Village is too bad, the power of Shouhe will be uncontrollable and run out, so Gaara has been amazingly strong since childhood. Because of this, no one dares to hit him and attack. He is absolutely afraid of him and squeezes him out, even his brothers and sisters are not willing to have any contact with him.


    Loneliness, loneliness, cold-sightedness, exclusion, and even violence are all things that Zhuli will experience.


    For example, the Rabbi of the eight-tailed man was not thrown eggs on the street when he was young, and there were even people from Yunyin who wanted to kill him to avenge the relatives who died because of eight-tailed runaway.


    Because of the difficulty of Kyuubi four years ago, almost all villagers in Konoha village hated Kyuubi very much, and they hate the current Kyuubi man Zhuli, Naruto.


    Even if they dare not really kill Naruto or mention the demon fox in front of him because of the three generations of the ban, they would definitely curse Naruto privately than the population of the entire Ninja world, and basically follow Naruto. When I was three years old, there was no one to take care of me, and I was almost beaten when I went to the street every day.


    But after all, this Naruto is not the original hot-blooded element. After suffering such torture and pain, he has no sense of belonging to Konoha, let alone becoming Hokage to protect this disgusting village.


    I cleaned out a pile of rubbish that appeared every day at the door of my room, and then took out the key to open the door. This place where Naruto lived for five years is actually incredibly simple, with only one bed, a wardrobe, a bedside table, and a refrigerator. Under the bedside table, there are four or five instant noodle bowls stacked on top of each other. On the bedside table are two milk cartons. On the bed, there are clothes that I changed this morning.


    Open the refrigerator, put the milk and eggs bought today in the refrigerator, then open the cabinet door under the bedside table, take out the electric kettle, and prepare to boil instant noodles.


    The current Naruto is not short of money. He often goes to the three generations to get money. The three generations use telescopes to see Naruto¡¯s situation every day. Of course, he is well aware of Naruto¡¯s suffering, but as Hokage, he can¡¯t The villagers are forced to accept Naruto, so Naruto just asks for some money, and the three generations of course are happy to give it.


    Not to mention that the fourth generation and Kushina left a lot of money for Naruto after his death, even the Sarutobi clan behind the third generation of Hokage did not lack money to raise a child.


    Rich is rich, but few people in Konoha Village are willing to sell Naruto things. He can basically only buy instant noodles and milk. It is estimated that the boss deliberately sold him the expired ones.


    Fill the electric kettle with water, plug it in, and lie on the bed looking at the ceiling in a daze.


    Naruto only thinks about strength!


    Without strength, he is nothing. Even if he ran out and said that he was the son of the fourth generation of Hokage, no one would believe it at all. It is estimated that someone would point to his nose and curse him as a demon fox, saying that he had insulted Konoha''s hero.


    Naruto''s parents were in his original world, even if they become Naruto now, he only hates the four generations, and there is no so-called family affection at all.


    Simply, he is very smart, he knows he is nothing at all now, because the gossip seal is too perfect, and the seal is only five years old, the nine-tailed Chakra can''t break the seal at all, so he is even more powerful. He didn''t have the ability to run wild, what''s more, he hadn''t seen that fox yet.


    Recalling the strength of Naruto in the comics, it began to increase sharply after Shippuden.


    In the early stage, Naruto¡¯s chakra control ability was very poor. Because of the gossip seal, the nine-tailed chakra would be converted into Naruto¡¯s chakra after the seal. The nine-tailed chakra mixed with Naruto¡¯s chakra, resulting in Naruto Human chakra control is ridiculously poor. In order to launch a ninjutsu, it needs to consume several times more chakras than ordinary people, and it is even impossible to succeed at all.


    "Really, I don''t know any ninjutsu now. How should I live this day?" Naruto looked at the ceiling in a daze, recalling Naruto''s tricks in the future, the technique of N ghost clone and various versions of Helix Maru. There are also Nine Tails Mode and Fairy Mode, Naruto now doesn''t even count as a scum.


    Naruto''s thoughts have been floating, thinking about how to increase his strength as soon as possible.


    Naruto''s advantage lies in the power of the natural immortal body, so his chakra and physical strength are very strong, so he can be used as the strength of the nine-tailed man.


    In Shippuden, when practicing the spiral shuriken, Kakashi said that Naruto would have four times the amount of chakra under normal conditions, and one hundred times if he did not suppress the nine-tailed chakra.


    Although Kakashi had a small amount of chakras, he was still an elite ninja, that is, Naruto at that time had a chakra with more than a hundred times the ninja, and this was only Naruto¡¯s own chakra. The chakras of the upper nine tails and the chakras of the fairy pattern.


    Naruto¡¯s physical strength, coupled with Chakra¡¯s shadow clone, can give Naruto a hundred times more training time than ordinary people. This is also one of the secrets of Naruto¡¯s strength, but now he doesn¡¯t even have half a ninjutsu. He who will, this idea can only be suppressed first.


    Click!


    The sound of the automatic power-off of the electric kettle awakened Naruto. He got off the bed, soaked a bowl of noodles for dinner, and then pondered about his strength.


    By the time the instant noodles were finished, Naruto had already figured out many ways in his head and was rejected by him, and only one was left.


    "It seems that I can only exercise now."


    Chapter 2: Heavy training!


    After thinking about it for a long time, Naruto realized that he could only do some physical exercises. Now, let alone who he learns ninjutsu with, he doesn¡¯t even have a shuriken. He has the ability to do it now. Just exercise your body and make yourself stronger.


    After thinking about it, Naruto drank the instant noodle soup, threw it to the bed, and waited for the night to come.


    Naruto knew very well that he could not go out to exercise during the day, because he would be beaten no matter what he went out to do. He could only go out after the night was quiet and the villagers were asleep.


    Once as a student, Naruto was used to staying up late, not to mention that he is born with an inexhaustible energy in his current body. By around 12 o''clock, the lights in Konoha Village are almost off, and Naruto puts on his clothes. , Went out.


    After Naruto went out, several dark shadows flashed quickly from several roofs. They were Konoha''s dark parts.


    How could Naruto, a nine-tailed person, have no monitoring of the dark parts. Naruto himself knows this, but he doesn''t know where these dark parts are, and in these dark parts, there are also the roots of the guy Tuan hidden. .


    Naruto walked on the quiet street and said, "Let¡¯s run around Konoha first."


    After saying this, the corners of Naruto''s own mouth twitched first. Although he was good in sports in his previous life, he even took third place in the city in 100 meters, but he still dragged a five-year-old after running around such a huge village. He never thought about the body of a child.


    The country of fire where Konoha Village is located, fertile fields, has five of the best arable land in the country and can raise the largest population. The past three wars of Ninja were all ended with Konoha''s victory, and after each war ended It was the time when the population skyrocketed, so the country of fire was also the country with the largest population in the Ninja.


    I want to explain here. Although it is not mentioned in the animation, the country of fire is very big, but it is definitely not the only place where Konoha lives. The country of fire is still distributed with many small towns, small villages, and places such as short book street. Of existence.


    If everyone in the Land of Fire lives in Konoha Village, it would be strange to be able to defend such a large country. It''s like squeezing the entire population of China into Beijing. Is that fair?!


    Moreover, in the ninja''s mission, there will also be tasks such as dealing with bandits and destroying bandit groups. If everyone in the land of fire lives in Konoha, who will those bandits and bandits snatch?Grab Konoha?


    Konoha Village is very large, very large, and the circumference of a circle is more than ten kilometers no matter what, Naruto doubts his footwork.


    However, after planning like this, Naruto didn''t want to make any excuses for himself, so he immediately started and ran along the inner wall of Konoha.


    Naruto ran along the walls of Konoha, sweat soon oozing from his immature little face, and his blond hair was wetted.

 2 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2

    Naruto didn¡¯t know how long he had been running, but it didn¡¯t seem to be as difficult as he thought. The power of the immortal body surpassed his own understanding. Although he was running all the time, his legs were sore and numb, but the heart and lungs seemed It''s not that uncomfortable.


    Naruto has been running, sweat is constantly spilling on Konoha''s ground. He doesn''t remember how long he ran or whether he ran a full circle. In short, when he went home and went up the stairs, his feet were soft and his knees hit directly. Upon reaching the tip of the stairs, blood flowed out immediately.


    After changing to a normal child, he was so dizzy that he cried so badly, but Naruto is a cucumber painted with green paint after all, and he is used to being beaten. This pain does not matter to him.


    His body was extremely exhausted, and Naruto didn''t even have the strength to hold the escalator. He just kept rubbing his chin against the ground and rubbing himself back home.


    Naruto fell asleep almost instantly as soon as he touched that dear bed. He ignored the injuries to his chin and knees, and now he just wanted to sleep.


    Because he almost collapsed the night before, Naruto slept very soundly. He slept until noon, and his stomach began to cry.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Naruto stretched out on the bed and made a sound of enjoyment, then got out of the bed and put on his shoes, and jumped on the spot twice.


    "I don''t feel any muscle soreness at all, is it really the power of the fairy body?" Naruto really had to admire the power of the fairy body, but after sleeping for a night, he completely recovered his physical strength, a little soreness from exercise. nothing.


    Then Naruto touched his chin again and looked at his knee. Although it was stained with dust and mud, he felt no sympathy when he pressed it up. It was the place where he was injured yesterday. Today he has completely recovered. No scars at all.


    "This is the only time when I think I am a nine-tailed man who is really good." Naruto laughed at himself. This exaggerated resilience is the result of the effects of the immortal body and the nine-tailed chakra, even if it is Muscles torn, broken bones and muscles, as long as it''s not a critical hit or Kyuubi being pulled out, it''s not a big deal for Naruto.


    After eating a bowl of instant noodles for lunch, Naruto began to exercise at his home.


    Indoors, Naruto can only do push-ups or sit-ups because there is no equipment or help from others.


    Naruto propped his hands on the ground, supporting his body continuously and falling together. At first he was still counting, but now he can''t remember how many he has made. The sweat from his forehead flowed into his eyes and he wanted to rub it. , But Naruto held it back, sweat ran down his cheeks to his chin, and then dripped on the ground, forming a pool of water stains.


    Naruto felt an unimaginable pain in his hands and his arms began to tremble, but a strong temper made him reluctant to fall.


    Probably it was also last night that I did not know how long he ran, and he let himself out of the long-distance running, and pulled out Naruto¡¯s original lazy tendons. Now, although he cannot exercise like Xiao Li, he is definitely not. Will relax.


    "One more...one more...one more..."


    Naruto seems to have been unconscious, just constantly hypnotizing herself, letting her body do push-ups, and then until her arm muscles were torn and she couldn''t hold it at all, Naruto fell to the ground with a bang and passed out completely. .


    Naruto didn''t get up until two or three o''clock in the afternoon, moved his arms, feeling a little sore, but not very serious, then carried a box of instant noodles on his shoulders and began to squat.


    A box of instant noodles weighs a few kilograms, which is a heavy weight for a five-year-old child, and it is continuous.


    After squatting for dozens of times, Naruto began to hear that every time he squatted, his kneecaps made a crashing sound. He wouldn''t be surprised if he broke and dislocated after a while.


    After doing this exercise at night, I ate a bowl of instant noodles, added an egg and a carton of milk, and recovered some strength, then continued push-ups, and then went out for a run late at night.


    Naruto¡¯s days have had some boring exercises since then...


    Running...sleeping...push-ups...fainting...squatting...fainting...running...and so on...


    Chapter 3: Meeting of Destiny!Hyuga Hinata!


    Naruto is walking on the street. The sun is so good today. Naruto looks lazy. In fact, he doesn¡¯t want to come out during the day, but he has nothing to do with the instant noodles at home. If he doesn¡¯t come out, he will run out of food today. Up.


    Naruto walked slowly, and everyone on the side of the road was obviously avoiding him. No one wanted to approach him. Naruto was used to it. He looked like he was not awake. In fact, he was really not awake.


    "Hate, it''s the kid..." An Obasan who didn''t know his name whispered to the other Obasan next to him.


    "Annoying Nine Tails..."


    "Wait, that''s a forbidden sentence!"


    The so-called saying one thing and doing another thing is this, a group of stupid guys, to be honest, Naruto really wants to release Kyuubi now and let the things that happened five years ago happen again, even if he will be because of it. He also admitted to death.


    However, he just thought about it, and now he can''t do it at all, let alone dare to say it, otherwise even the third generation would not allow him.


    The group of Obasan, who makes people turn and run away at a glance, kept talking about Nine Tails. Although they kept saying that it was a forbidden sentence, they still kept chatting. One shrew is equal to two thousand ducks. This group of shrews , It''s really noisy.


    A white-eyed little sister with two cute red balls on her face asked the white-eyed man next to her, "Nine-tailed, what is Nine-tailed?"


    The white-eyed man was originally looking at Naruto, and turned his head when he heard the girl''s words, his face was almost squeezed out with a smile, and said: "Miss Hinata don''t need to know this, but please don''t approach the child."


    ...


    Naruto bought a box of instant noodles, and when he passed a small forest, he heard a sound coming from it.


    Three little ghosts, seven or eight years old, surrounded Hinata, whom Naruto had seen before, and kept telling her. The cause of the incident, Hinata disappointed his father because of the unsatisfactory progress of cultivation, and ran away from home. Came out, and accidentally crashed their ice cream. That''s probably it.


    In fact, at the age of five, Hinata, who has already started training, is still very simple to deal with three ordinary children, but she is too gentle, so even if she is troubled, she does not want to take action.


    Hyuga Hinata once said that Hinata''s strength is not as good as her sister, Hinata Hanairo, who is five years younger than her. In this scene in Hinata¡¯s memories, there was a photo of the Hinata family of four. Hyuga Hanahuo was still a baby A baby, so it should have not been long before birth, so Hinata should be about five years old now.


    The current Hinata was still too weak, and those who were scolded almost cried out. All she could think of was to run away.


    Obviously, the three villains would not let Hinata go. One in green clothes forced her to kneel down by pressing Hina''s head.


    "Apologize to me!"


    "Hey, I''m talking about you guys." Naruto was standing at the entrance of the woods carrying a box of instant noodles, with a lazy expression on his face, still yawning, "The guy who bullies the girl, you better hurry up My eyes disappeared."


    The kid in green clothes with a tooth missing from his mouth came over and looked at Naruto very uncomfortably, and said, "So it''s you monster, what kind of hero are you pretending to be!" He fisted Naruto after he said it. Come.


    These people didn''t go to the ninja school, so they were just ordinary children, and one fist was a fight with children.


    After this month of self-harming exercises, Naruto¡¯s body really got stronger. Some muscles can be seen from the arm, and there is a twenty-year-old soul in his body. If he fights, he will lose The kid is really dead.


    Because of his short head, Naruto squatted down to avoid the fist, and then the position was right. When he lifted his foot, he kicked it towards the place between the kid''s legs.


    The most painful thing for men, and the same for children, the little devil screamed in pain, his face turned pale all of a sudden, he fell to the ground, jumping like a fish out of the water.


    The other two little ghosts looked at them, and immediately picked up the rocks on the ground and threw them at Naruto. The child threw the rocks, and even if he didn''t have any strength, Naruto was much lazy to hide, so he ran over and hit the two.


    The fight between the children ended in Naruto''s victory. The two were directly beaten away by Naruto, and even the one who was still jumping on the ground couldn''t control it.


    Naruto pulled Hinata up on the ground, wearing a black exercise suit, and wiped her tears from her face. Facing the cute little Hinata, who is only five years old now, Naruto came out. A rare smile after this world, said: "How is it, okay?"


    The action of the Naruto heroes to save the beauty, coupled with the gentle smile like the sun, instantly conquered the crystal-like little Hinata.


    To be honest, Naruto¡¯s face is actually pretty good. After all, the genes are good. The four generations and Kushina¡¯s excellent genes were passed on to Naruto, only because of the six beards on the face, and because of his nine. The identity of Ototo Juli, coupled with the original rustic shape, and the forever dead face of Sasuke, so Naruto was covered.


    Among Naruto¡¯s looks, without counting the Nine Tails mode, I personally think that the most handsome is that Naruto came back from the Miaomu Mountain practice, wearing that red big fan, the most handsome appearance in the fairy mode, others are not flattered Up.


    "Thanks...thank you!" Hinata then came to his senses and said hurriedly, before bowing at a standard ninety degrees.


    "Nothing, I''ll go first." Naruto turned around, picked up a box of instant noodles that had been placed on the ground, and walked towards home.


    Hinata opened his mouth, intending to ask what the blond-haired boy was, but the boy suddenly turned around.


    When Naruto picked up the instant noodles, he picked up a small stone, then turned around and threw it towards Hinata.


    Hinata didn''t see what Naruto had thrown over, and subconsciously waved his hand to block, and immediately knocked the stone aside.

 3 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 3

    Naruto blew his whistle, looking at Hinata with a smile on his face, and said, "You''re good at it, then why didn''t you shoot at the three of them?"


    The so-called seeing the big from the small, the stones that Naruto threw just now are very fast. The average child can never stop them, and can only subconsciously protect the place on his body, and Hinata can hit the stones with instinct in an instant. Fei, this is definitely not the strength that ordinary children have. In other words, Hinata can definitely defeat the three guys just now.


    "I...I..." Hinata didn''t know how to explain, feeling a little afraid that the boy in front of him who had just saved her would hate her because of her weakness. He lowered his head and pointed his fingers together, tears condensed in his eyes.


    Naruto sighed, approached Hinata, and then reached out to touch her pretty short hair, and said, "You can try to be stronger," Hinata looked up at him, reached out and wiped her. Tears on his face, "Don''t let me see you cry again in the future, you are very strong, you have to believe in yourself."


    After working as a psychological counselor, Naruto turned and walked out of the forest. When he was about to disappear from Hinata''s sight, Hinata finally summoned the courage to shout.


    "My name is Hyuga Hinata, what is your name?"


    "Naruto Uzumaki." Naruto turned his head, "Don''t get too close to me, I am a monster and can eat people."


    Chapter 4: Naruto goes to school!


    Time has advanced by one year, Naruto is six years old this year, and it is time to go to school.


    In order to cultivate outstanding ninjas during the First Ninja World War, the Ninja School was first established by the second generation of Naruto Senjuma to cultivate outstanding ninjas. This kind of ninja school has been retained and has been used by various Ninja villages. Learned.


    Senjujuma is a ninja praised as a god by the entire ninja world. Senjuma is almost the teacher of the entire ninja world, the ninja school, the dark part system, the Konoha garrison, the shadow avatar, the reincarnation of the filthy land, and the Konoha swordsman , Flying Thunder God''s art, all developed in a thousand hands.


    Compared with them, the current three generations are almost like Naruto playing soy sauce. The only battle they played was the last battle in life. They were finally reincarnated from the filthy soil. There was nothing except the four red sun formations. The dazzling performance, even in the battle against Uchiha, the three generations threw out the shuriken... Compared with the other three Hokage who were resurrected at the same time, the three generations are really the soy sauce emperor.


    Naruto followed a Zhongren to the Ninja School. Before reaching the door, he saw a lot of people gathered there. In addition to students, there were many parents.


    After all, today is the school day, most of the children are delivered by their parents themselves, and these parents will also chat with the school teachers to let them take care of their children.


    Naruto was brought to the classroom by that Zhongren. After entering the classroom, the first thing Naruto saw was his head teacher in the next few years, with a horizontal scar on the bridge of his nose, Umino Iruka.


    Naka Shinobu moved over and said something to Iruka, and Naruto could guess that he was talking about his nine-tailed man Juli without listening.


    After Na Zhongren and Iluka finished talking, Iluka smiled and nodded to Naruto. Naruto just yawned and ran to the corner of the classroom to sit down.


    Naruto leaned on the table with one hand, propped his head, the upper and lower eyelids were constantly attracting each other, and his head fell from time to time. He looked sleepy and fainted, but his eyes were narrowed and he kept looking at the person entering the classroom. people.


    On the first day of school, a dog came in on his head. When I think about it, I know it is Inuzuka.


    A girl with blond hair, center point and a green hairpin on her left, is Yamanaka Ino.


    A girl with pink hair, a wide forehead and a red bow tied on her head, is also Haruno Sakura, a teammate after Naruto.


    Wearing a pair of disc sunglasses and a high collar, she looks like a gang boss like a greasy girl Shino.


    He had a pineapple head and was yawning all the time when he came in like Naruto, with the words "It''s really troublesome" on his face, Nara Shikamaru.


    Following Shikamaru, Qiu Dao Dingci, holding a bag of potato chips in his mouth, kept pushing.


    Also, with short hair and pure white eyes, he was a little timid, but couldn''t help but look around in the classroom. When he saw the golden position in the corner, Xiao Hinata had a shy smile on his face.


    In fact, there are not many opportunities for Hinata and Naruto to meet each other this year. It''s only strange... Naruto spends most of his activities at night, during the day, either sleeping or exercising at home. There are very few during the day. Go out.


    As the eldest lady of the Hyuga Sect''s family, it''s not like going out at night, and because of Naruto''s special status, it is very difficult for Hinata to hear some news about Naruto.


    Hinata almost ran to Naruto''s side, but at this time, she became shy again, blushing for a long time, and then hesitated and said: "Naruto...Naruto-kun, I...I can... Sit next to you?"


    "Yes." Naruto agreed, of course, with Hinata sitting next to him, better than anyone else.


    Hinata¡¯s little face blushed. She was shy and easy to blush. Now she is sitting next to the boy who has made a deep impression on her. Even if she is just sitting like this, she is about to puff out. Seriously, Naruto I really want to see what Hinata Jet looks like.


    Fortunately, Naruto also knew that this was the school, and today was only the first day of school, so his thoughts also converged, and he continued to doze off with his head.


    After more than ten minutes, the noisy classroom suddenly became quiet, and then most of the girls in this class suddenly exclaimed.


    "very handsome!"


    Naruto raised his eyelids slightly, what did he see, the large facial paralysis and the small facial paralysis?Well, it''s actually Uchiha who is carrying the second youngest Uchiha...Itachi is carrying Sasuke...


    Naruto¡¯s eyes flashed. Itachi Uchiha is indeed a very good brother. This beautiful interaction between brothers will not last long. Sasuke opened his right eye when he was seven years old. In other words, it was the Uchiha massacre that happened at that time. Sasuke was six years old this year, which is what happened next year.


    Regarding Uchiha¡¯s extermination, Naruto didn¡¯t mean to participate in the matter of half a dime. It had nothing to do with him. Naruto was too lazy to deal with the matter of a brother-controlled superb brother. He even himself now If you can''t take care of it, why do you want to mix up other people''s brothers?


    Sasuke was very happy today, because his brother came to school with him on his back, and he also promised to teach him kunai throwing skills after he went back. Sasuke, who was immersed in his own mind, didn''t respond to the girls who came to talk to him.


    The character is indeed developed since childhood. Now Sasuke, although he does not have the four big characters on his face as he did in the future, he does not seem to be very gregarious now. When others come to talk to him, he is just awkward. Deal with it.


    Sasuke is indeed more handsome than Naruto, and Naruto doesn''t want to deny this. Anyway, all the girls in this classroom except Hinata are surrounded by Sasuke.


    Naruto swept his eyes and didn''t bother to pay attention, and continued to sleepy with his head.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, Umino Iluka, who was the head teacher, stood on the podium, and after a long period of nonsense, the first class of school officially began.


    Naruto was already in a daze. After hearing so much nonsense by Iruka, his head became even more dizzy. After less than five minutes in class, he couldn''t stand it up, and he lay directly on the table. He lowered his voice and said to Hinata beside him.


    "Hinata, I''m going to sleep for a while. If Mr. Iruka comes to see you, help me block it."


    No matter whether Hinata said or not, he directly pillowed his arm and started to sleep.


    "Naruto...Naruto-kun..." Hinata is really tangled. She is a good boy. She is definitely not doing things like sleeping in class. She also wants to ask Naruto to attend class seriously, but she is afraid that Naruto will do it. Disgusted with her, after yelling Naruto symbolically twice, Hinata took out a relatively large hardcover book from his desk and put it on the table to help Naruto block it.


    Hinata, you were really taken away~~


    Chapter 5: Hinata Wuxia''s care!


    Naruto can easily enter deep sleep. At this time, the physical strength and spirit that were previously lost due to practice are quickly restored in deep sleep.


    Naruto did not listen to the lesson taught by Iruka, and stayed asleep until noon.


    Class starts at 9:30, and two classes are in session. Class ends at 11:40, and it¡¯s time for lunch.


    Ninja School does not prepare lunch for students, so at noon, they usually go home to eat, or bring their own lunch in the morning.


    "Hmm... I slept so well..." Naruto finally woke up and stretched out a big lazy waist. Hinata beside him could hear clearly, Naruto''s body crackled like a bean. the sound of.


    I looked around, and everyone in the classroom was gone, but Hinata was still by his side. Seeing that she woke up and looked at her, Hinata''s face was obviously red.


    "It''s noon," Naruto rubbed his eyes, adjusted his eyes to the light, and said, "Hinata, are you going to have lunch together?"


    "Hey?" Xiao Hinata raised his head in surprise, his face pink and pink, and said, "Shall we go to lunch together?"


    I was asked by a boy...


    I have to say that Hinata is indeed very pure, but there are also places where it matures precociously. It''s just to have lunch together. Hinata doesn''t know what he thinks, her little face is blushing, very cute.


    Hina Tian was unspeakably happy and shy, nodded softly, and said.


    Naruto smiled, Hinata''s overly shy character really needs to be tuned up, Hinata will blush just by speaking like this, if he gets closer, Hinata will only faint on the spot.


    The two walked out of the school together. Naruto was walking in front. It wasn''t that he wanted to, but Hinata had been behind Naruto by about half his body. Naruto knew her extremely shy character, and after saying it twice was useless. What more.

 4 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 4

    "Naruto...Naruto-kun..."


    After walking for a while, Hinata suddenly called Naruto''s name timidly, as if he had something to say, but he seemed a little scared.


    It happened to pass an intersection here, and there were trees on the side, but no one was seen.


    Naruto turned around, looked at the twisted Hinata strangely, and said, "What''s the matter, Hinata?"


    Hinata''s little hands curled the corners of his clothes, hesitated for a long time, and then said timidly: "Naru...Naruto-kun...that...if you don''t listen carefully in class...I will...I can''t graduate...also... There is no way to become a ninja..."


    Even though he was concerned about Naruto, after saying these words, Hinata lowered his head, feeling very nervous.


    When Naruto heard Hinata''s words, some heat flowed into his eyes, and he forcibly held back.


    It''s been a long time... I haven''t felt the feeling of being cared for...


    Naruto really hasn''t felt this kind of pure and impurity care for a long time, which makes him very happy, and there is even more warmth in his heart for the pure white-eyed girl in front of him.


    As for the three generations of Hokage, Naruto does not deny that he cares about himself, but there are too many purposes. The three generations of Naruto''s concern for Naruto is purposeful. One is the dying entrustment of Watergate and Kushina, and the other is Naruto. Nine-tailed person Zhuli will become Konoha''s strongest weapon in the future. The third generation cannot let Naruto hate Konoha. Third, Danzo has always wanted to control Nine-tailed, so the third generation must hold Naruto in his own hands.


    Also because of these purposes, Naruto is not annoying to the three generations, but there is absolutely no respect or closeness.


    Naruto stood just like that, quietly admiring the little girl in front of him, with simple and neat short hair, and a pretty face that was exquisite like a porcelain doll. She would not hide it at all. She was pure and innocent. She was panicked and timid. The eyes were glared, and people couldn''t help but want to protect her and pity her.


    Hinata didn¡¯t know Naruto¡¯s thoughts, and kept her eyes down. He didn¡¯t hear Naruto¡¯s voice. He thought he was angry, and was even more afraid of panic. What if Naruto hates me...


    "Yes... I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have said those things... Naruto-kun..." Hinata bowed to Naruto ninety degrees and apologized in a panic.


    "Why do you have to apologize?" Naruto''s voice was emotional, holding Hinata''s shoulders, and then reached out to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes, and said: "I said, don''t let me see you crying again. , You are not obedient."


    Duo!


    Naruto flicked lightly on Hinata''s forehead and said, "This is your punishment."


    Hinata stared at Naruto''s smiling face blankly, and saw that his sunny face was full of gentleness, and his blue eyes as wide as the sky didn''t mean any anger. The panic in his heart disappeared without a trace, and his little heart settled down.


    "Naruto-san...you..." Hinata pursed his lips and said, "Aren''t you angry?"


    "What''s so angry?" Naruto rubbed Hinata''s short hair and said, "It feels good to be cared about, and she''s such a cute girl as Hinata."


    Naruto-kun said I''m...cute...


    Hinata''s head was playing endless loops of such a sentence, and the shock made Hinata''s head feel dizzy, as if he would faint at any time.


    Naruto quickly withdrew his hand when he saw it, he and Hinata were just the beginning, so don''t scare this little girl.


    "Let''s go, Hinata."


    "Yeah." Hinata responded obediently, with a lovely shame on her face, following Hinata like a little wife.


    "Hinata." Naruto walked forward with his hands in his pockets, without calling out his head.


    "Yes, Naruto-kun." Hinata concentrated all his attention at once.


    Naruto continued to look ahead, with a faint smile on his face, and said, "If you want to know more about me, go to the seventh exercise site to find me at 4:30 tomorrow morning."


    Hinata didn''t understand what Naruto meant, but he remembered the content of the words deeply. At 4:30, the seventh practice field, do you know more about Naruto...


    Naruto invited Hinata for lunch. As for what they will eat, everyone knows very well, it is the legendary Konoha''s No. 1 shop and the legendary Yile Ramen!


    The hand hasn''t opened the curtain yet, but the familiar voice has already passed into the ear of the uncle.


    "Uncle! Two big bowls of barbecued pork ribs ramen!!!"


    Chapter 6: Konoha''s No. 1 Store!The legendary Illaku Ramen!


    Hearing this sound, the uncle who was kneading the dough immediately turned around, his small eyes were full of smiles, and he said loudly, "It''s Naruto!"


    Naruto sat down in a familiar position, let Hinata sit next to him, and then chatted with the uncle hand beater.


    "Yeah, uncle, I was hungry at noon. I came over after smelling the ramen you made. If I get lost in the future, I can go home after smelling the aroma of the ramen made by the uncle."


    Naruto¡¯s flattery obviously makes the hand-beating uncle very useful. He laughed twice, rolled up his sleeves, and showed off his quite strong muscles, saying: "Since Naruto said so, I will make you two bowls. Konoha''s best ramen!"


    "Thanks!" Naruto smiled and waved his hand, feeling like he was home.


    Hinata was sitting next to Naruto, looking at Naruto¡¯s lightness and smile, which was completely different from when he was in school, and she was a little happy...I seem...to be closer to Naruto-kun...


    Naruto likes ramen very much. I like it very much. First, Illaku ramen was originally set to be the favorite food of the protagonist Naruto. After Naruto replaced the original Naruto, of course I really want to try this Konoha The taste of ramen at a shop.


    Second, Uncle Hand Hit is one of the very few people Konoha who does not reject Naruto''s identity. Naruto will feel very relaxed here, more relaxed and happy than in any other place in Konoha.


    Third, Naruto used to be a Chinese after all, and in this world, Yile Ramen is also the closest food to Chinese eating habits. This can be regarded as a kind of memory of Naruto''s past life.


    When the uncle beater turned around and began to pull the kneaded dough into dough, the curtain of the shop was suddenly opened, accompanied by a light girl''s voice.


    "Dad, is the bastard Naruto here?"


    Sister Changpu, the 13-year-old Sister Changpu, walked out from behind the curtain, the baby daughter of the uncle hitting her. After seeing Naruto''s dazzling golden hair, her face suddenly showed a cute (horrible?) smile.


    "Hello, Ayame Changpu." Naruto waved his hands and said hello with the usual smile.


    "Auntie, you''re so big!" Changpu''s answer was the same as before. He picked up the colander of Lailao noodles on the stove and greeted Naruto''s head directly.


    Boom!


    Naruto felt the "tenderness" of Changpu again, and there was an intimate contact between that face and the table top.


    "Hoo~ I am in a good mood." After finally finishing this daily activity, Changpu sighed greatly, feeling that his whole body was relaxed.


    Sure enough, if you don''t fight this bastard every day, you won''t be motivated!


    Changpu thought so in his heart... But are you afraid of not getting married like this?


    "Naruto-kun..." Hinata looked at Naruto with a worried look. Changpu was hit hard, Naruto''s face hit the table, causing some cracks in the table.


    Naruto has long been accustomed to the "special care" of calamus. He just lay there and pretended to be dead. After two seconds, he was full of blood and resurrected. He raised his head to look at Hinata and said, "What''s wrong, Hinata?"


    "Ah pull?" Changpu noticed this cute white-eyed little sister who was coming with Naruto, with a three-eight expression on her face, her hands on the table, her upper body, her eyes fixed on Hinata. Said: "What a lovely little sister, Naruto, is this your girlfriend?"


    A woman''s thirty-eight is regardless of age, and a 13-year-old young girl like Changpu is strange if she is not eight.


    After speaking, Changpu recognized this judgment very autonomously, turned his head to look at Naruto, gave him a thumbs up, and said, "Bunny boy, sure enough!"


    Naruto looked at this very imaginative stupid woman with his head full of black lines, and Hinata, that pink face, was completely red at this time.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no..." Hinata put his hands nervously, bursting out syllables in his mouth, and his head started to spray, "I...I and...Naruto...Naruto-kun... ¡­only¡­¡­"


    Originally he was extremely shy, and after hearing Changpu''s words, he was even more ashamed to faint. There is no way to explain how Hinata can organize meaningful sentences.


    Ahhh! so cute!

 5 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 5

    Changpu stared at Hinata, who was like a boiling kettle, thinking that if she continued to tease her, there might be interesting developments.


    Perceiving the black spread in Changfu''s eyes, Naruto immediately coughed twice, and glared at her after attracting Changfu''s attention.


    Changpu twisted the delicate facial features on his face, wrinkled his nose and tilted his mouth, made several grimacing faces at Naruto, and then helped her father make ramen together.


    The father and daughter practiced their hands, making ramen noodles a lot faster, and the broth was tumbling in the bucket, giving off a rich fragrance.


    The uncle hand beater cooked the noodles and put them in a bowl, then Changpu skillfully took the two noodle bowls, put the stock in the bowl, and then took the ribs from the pot and the previously cut The barbecued pork is placed on the noodles, and then a pinch of chopped green onion is sprinkled.


    Konoha''s secret super large bowl of pork ribs ramen is completed!


    "Here, please use it." Changpu smiled and placed two bowls of ramen in front of Naruto and Hinata.


    With chopsticks in his hand, Naruto looked at the bowl of ramen in front of him, wondering whether to cry or laugh.


    The amount of noodles in the bowl of Hinata is normal. In addition to the noodles and soup, there are five slices of char siu, three ribs, and some greens in the bowl. This is the normal amount of Yile Ramen.


    But what about Naruto''s bowl... The portion of barbecued pork and spare ribs is almost three times that of Hinata''s bowl. The densely packed meat covers the entire bowl, and you can''t see where the noodles are.


    That...Although I like meat very much...I don''t like eating vegetables very much, but it''s not necessary, right?


    When Naruto used to come here to eat noodles, whether it was the hand-beating uncle or the calamus, he would put more meat on him, but there is no such thing, right?


    How do you tell me to move my chopsticks?


    "What''s the matter, my dear brother Naruto, why don''t you eat it, this is the ramen that my sister made for you?" Changpu said with a smile while lying in front of Naruto.


    Naruto looked at the small face of the calamus. It was summer, and the hot noodle soup in front of him, but I don¡¯t know why Naruto felt a bit cold on his back, so he could only move his chopsticks, and picked it up from the pile of poor barbecued pork. One piece was put into the mouth.


    Simply, the body of the fairy brings not only strong physical strength, but also a strong stomach. The six-year-old Naruto swallowed all the super ramen in front of him within ten minutes. I slapped my stomach, then patted my bulging stomach and wailed.


    "Hold me to death."


    Chapter 7: Practice with Hinata!


    Naruto, who had a big meal at noon, naturally fainted again in the afternoon. He was confused after attending the class, and fell asleep again after a short while.


    Hinata still took out a book and stood in front of Naruto. In fact, Hinata himself couldn¡¯t listen to the content of the course at all. Everything in his head was to go to the exercise site No. 7 at 4:30 tomorrow morning. Naruto, and what the sister said at Yile Ramen not long ago.


    I''m Naruto''s girlfriend...uh...


    When I thought of this, Hinata couldn''t calm down at all. Hinata didn''t even listen to the lecture of the teacher on the stage, and basically had a day trip on the first day of class.


    It''s half past four the next morning...


    Although it¡¯s early in the summer, the sky is only dimly lit at 4:30, and the road is hardly visible.


    Hinata got up before four o''clock, changed clothes, washed, and finally passed his father. Before dawn, he ran out of the house and walked to the seventh exercise field.


    There are many exercise sites in Konoha Village, at least 44, because exercise site No. 44 is the second test site of the Zhongnin exam, Death Forest.


    Most of these exercise fields are used as survival exercises for students from the Ninja School, and other ninjas who have graduated can also come to these exercise fields to practice at any time.


    Most of the exercise grounds are completely open, as long as they are Konoha people can enter at will, of course, there are also a small number of forbidden areas, such as the death forest.


    The area of ??the seventh exercise site is about five square kilometers, which is relatively small. There is a small piece of woods and a clearing in the exercise site. There are some wooden piles for practice standing on the clearing, and there is an artificially excavated river running through the entire exercise. field.


    Huh...huh...huh...


    With a violent panting sound, a golden-haired Naruto had already come here and started practicing. With a wooden pile on his back, he started to leap around the entire open space. The sweat on his body continued to gush out and he was already wet. The clothes on his body, even the stakes on his back, were not wet with Naruto''s sweat.


    Naruto¡¯s golden hair is really dazzling. Even though the visibility is low now, Hinata had already seen Naruto¡¯s golden head when he entered the exercise field and called out from a distance: "Naruto!"


    Naruto stopped hearing Hinata''s voice, untied the wooden stake on his back, and then took out a white sweat towel from his arms to wipe the sweat from his head.


    Hinata ran to Naruto''s side to see the sweat that hadn''t dried on his face, and the action of twisting the towel with his hand after wiping the sweat. How long did Naruto exercise to sweat so much?


    "Sorry, Naruto, I''m late."


    "No, it''s just that I arrived early." Naruto smiled gently at Hinata. In fact, it''s only 4:15. Hinata has been there for a full 15 minutes, but Naruto has been here for five It''s been an hour, it''s not comparable.


    The heat that Naruto radiated from the exercise even Hinata felt, and the sweat that oozes from his face just wiped off, can show that he has done a lot of exercise.


    "Naruto-kun... have you... been cultivating here?"


    "Yeah?" Naruto reached out and wrung out the sweat towel soaked with sweat, then put it in his arms, and said, "I came here at 11 o''clock last night."


    "Eleven o''clock last night?!!!"


    Hina Tian couldn''t help exclaiming, her white eyes widened. She was really shocked this time. At 11 o''clock in the middle of the night, the night was quiet, and when everyone was asleep, Naruto came here alone to proceed. Is it hard to practice?How many unknown efforts did he put in?


    Hinata couldn''t help but think of the scene when the two met for the first time. At that time, she was bullied by three older children. Naruto saved her. Naruto should be the same age as her, but at that time she was easily defeated. With three children older than him, can it be said that since that time, Naruto has exercised himself like this?


    When he thought of this, Hinata couldn''t help but fell down. Originally, he wanted to learn more about Naruto, but unexpectedly, after learning about it, he felt that he was farther away.


    "Next, Hinata..." Naruto looked at Hinata with a smile, and said, "Do you want to practice with me?"


    "Is it really okay?" Hinata said in surprise, with joy on his face and weakness for fear that Naruto would say no.


    "of course."


    Hinata began to accompany Naruto to run around Konoha Village. This crazy approach was probably only tried by Akai, Xiaoli, and Akai''s father before Naruto.


    After all, Hinata is weak. Even if he has been trained at home since he was a child, he is only six years old after all, and she is still a girl. Compared with Naruto''s physical strength, explosive power and endurance, she ran for about three or four kilometers. Tian''s legs had already begun to tremble, his small face had begun to turn from red to white, and the sweat on his forehead was constantly oozing out.


    In comparison, Naruto can''t even warm up at all, he doesn''t even breathe disorderly, and he is still wearing a load.


    Naruto stretched out his hand to support Hinata who was about to fall, and said, "Let''s go over there and take a rest."


    "No... it doesn''t matter... I can still... Naruto..." Hinata said with difficulty, but in fact she couldn''t even stand still.


    "Don''t be brave, idiot!" Naruto''s voice raised slightly, and then he helped Hinata sit down under a tree, then took out a clean sweat towel and wiped her sweat.


    Hinata lowered his head in despair, and muttered, "Naruto, am I very useless?"


    "Stop thinking about it, idiot." Naruto gently rubbed Hinata''s hair, saw her look over, and said: "Everyone is different, you are a girl, suitable for a step-by-step training method, not like me Challenge your physical limits like that. If you force yourself too hard, your body will not be able to afford it. In the future, let alone being a ninja, it is not certain whether you can save your life."


    What Naruto said was not to scare Hinata, but it was true. This kind of desperate practice and the method of constantly surpassing the limits of the human body can only be done by a guy like Naruto whose vitality and physical strength are far above the normal level, Hinata If you follow Naruto''s method, if it is not bad, you will die of collapse in a short time.


    Naruto¡¯s encouragement made Hinata calm down a bit. Naruto gently took Hinata¡¯s hand and said: "Hinata, you will practice with me every day from now on, and I will try to help you control your cultivation plan. , Okay?"


    "Yeah." Hinata was happy, and grabbed Naruto''s hand with her backhand. When she recovered, she realized that the two were very close. Hinata''s blood rushed into her brain instantly, and then she screamed. Fainted in Naruto''s arms.


    Naruto held the fainted Hinata with a smile that didn''t know what it meant. Hinata is really... so cute!!


    Chapter 8: Seeing the Nine Lamas for the First Time!


    Of course, Naruto''s every move was being watched at this time, and one of them was the third-generation Hokage of Konoha Village, Sarutobi.

 6 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 6

    After the fourth generation of Naruto died in battle because of the seal of Kyuubi, the third generation had to go into battle again and become Naruto. Konoha is really unable to come up with a ninja who can inherit the position of Naruto.


    Konoha''s current situation is the best for the three generations. Although he still bears the name of the first Ninja Village, in fact, there has been a fault in his strength, and he can no longer sweep the Ninja world like it did during the previous Ninja wars.


    The dangerous Uchiha clan seems to be a little eager to move recently. Oshamaru doesn¡¯t know what he is planning. There are Danzo and roots underneath. Moreover, the existence of the Nine-tailed man Zhuli, Naruto, really makes it impossible for the third generation. Don''t worry.


    Since the birth of Naruto, the three generations have had the same things every day, which is to use the telescope to check Naruto''s situation, and it is the same today.


    From the crystal ball, you can see Naruto and Hyuga Hinata''s daughter, Hyuga Hinata, sitting together, talking and laughing, and the minds of the three generations immediately become active.


    Naruto is the most special one of the nine-tailed man Zhuli. The first nine-tailed man Zhuli was Uzumaki Mito. The wife of the first generation of Naruto, with Senjue Zhuli pressed between them, there is no need to worry about the dangers of the nine-tail runaway.


    The second Nine-tailed man Zhu Li is Uzumaki Kushina, wife of Bo Feng Shuimen, Bo Feng Shuimen is a shadow-class powerhouse, and has the skill of flying Thunder God. Even if he can''t beat Nine Tails, he exists, Nine Tails want Runaway is not so easy.


    But the biggest problem is Naruto. He is the youngest Kyuubi man Zhuli. He was sealed into the Kyuubi shortly after his birth, and no one was around Naruto to give Naruto the correct guidance, and the villagers excluded him. , And there is no strong person around Naruto who can suppress Kyuubi, and the three generations are worried that Naruto will go into the dark like Oshamaru.


    Three generations know that his strength is declining every day, and in a few years, he may not even have the strength of the front Kyuubi. He needs to create some bonds for Naruto and keep his heart in Konoha. Perhaps Hyuga Hinata It is a good choice.


    Three generations took a cigarette. For the time being, he intends to open one eye and close one eye for the time being. Anyway, Hinata and Naruto are still young, and other things can be discussed later. On the Hyuga Nizu side, he can talk about it. .


    Naruto had a pretty good life for the rest of the day. He went to bed during the day, chatted with Hinata, then practiced with her, sent Hina at home after school, and then went home to sleep by herself, and then went out after the night. Cultivation, although a bit tiring, can be considered fulfilling.


    After the ninja school was over that day, Naruto sent Hinata home, then returned to his home, lying on the bed, and soon fell asleep.


    But this time sleeping is different from the past...


    After entering the dreamland, Naruto came to a strange space. The space looked dark and uncomfortably depressed. There was water on the ground, which made people feel very depressed.


    After Naruto took a closer look at this place, he couldn''t help but feel excited. He finally came here, sealing the space of Nine Tails.


    Nine-tailed beasts are the strongest among the nine big-tailed beasts, and their power is not as strong as the other eight-tailed beasts. The power of nine-tailed beasts is an important part of Naruto''s combat power.


    Naruto kept walking forward, and soon came to a huge golden gate. On the door lock, there was a seal with a big seal on it.


    Obediently, the nine tails are really big!


    Naruto raised his head and looked at the sealed Nine Tails, with a fiery red body, huge slender fox eyes, and nine fox tails flying behind him. Even if Nine Tails are lying on their stomachs, they are much taller than Naruto¡¯s little bit. Now, Naruto must look up to see Kyuubi''s eyes.


    A strong hatred appeared on Kyuubi¡¯s face, looking at Naruto through the sealed gate, and yelling: "Boy! Come over here! Let me eat you!!! Come over!!!"


    Nine-tailed beast is the most powerful and proud of the nine big-tailed beasts. It has been controlled by Shulanyan and is now sealed in the body of an imp. This is definitely a huge shame for Nine-tailed beast.


    Naruto curled his lips and looked at the super S-rank monster in front of him. I don¡¯t know why. Kyuubi is not as scary as he thought. I don¡¯t know if I watched more in the anime in the previous life or for other reasons, but it was better than he thought. It''s true.


    And even if Kyuubi wants to kill Naruto, he has to wait until he breaks the seal. Otherwise, as long as the seal exists, if Naruto dies, Kyuubi will die with him. So to a certain extent, Kyuubi is not only Will not kill Naruto, but will do everything possible to save Naruto''s life.


    The confident Naruto just stood there, with one hand on his hips, looking up at Kyuubi, and said, "It''s really ugly. People say that the nine-tailed demon fox that destroyed Konoha six years ago is so pitiful now. Xixi look."


    boom!!


    Nine-tailed paw slapped on the sealed gate, and the huge fox''s face stuck up, grinning, and shouted angrily: "Asshole! You dare to look down upon this uncle!!! I''m going to kill you!!"


    "If you have the ability, you can try it?" Naruto made a grimace unscrupulously, and Kyuubi''s anger was soaring, but at this time, he couldn''t break the shackles of the seal.


    No matter how strong the gossip seal is, it is necessary to seal the strongest tail beast Jiuwei, even if there is only half of the chakras, the effect of the seal will weaken over time. Now Ming is six years old, and Jiuwei has only been sealed for six years. The gossip seal is still quite strong, so now Kyuubi can only show off his prestige in words, in fact, he can''t break the seal at all.


    Naruto knew this, so he had the courage to challenge Kyuubi.


    Naruto continued to provoke Kyuubi, who was angry before, but then he also knew that he couldn''t break through the seal now, so he simply lay on the ground to sleep, just as Naruto was a noisy fly.


    Naruto¡¯s monologue is really boring, so he just sat on the ground and raised his head and said, ¡°Hey, Kyuubi, what¡¯s your name? You won¡¯t be called Kyuubi. It¡¯s named according to the number of tails. This name is too unqualified. Right."


    Kyuubi raised his eyelids slightly when he heard this, but did not open them.


    After all, Kyuubi is too big, even if it is only a movement of the eyelids for Kyuubi himself, it is a big move for Naruto. Naruto is happy, knowing that he just said something casually and still said something. Then he continued: "Hey, Jiuwei, or I will give you a name, how about little fox? How about Xiao Jiujiu, um...you are all red, or Xiao Honghong? "


    Naruto started running the train with his mouth full of messy names and gave Ann to poor Kyuubi. Although Kyuubi was pretending to be asleep, bright red #s popped out on his forehead. In the end, he couldn''t bear it, and one paw hit the ground. Above, the entire sealed space shook.


    "Shut up!! Kid!! This uncle''s name is Nine Lama!!"


    Naruto secretly made a victory sign, and then squeezed his chin, and said, "Is the Nine Lama? The name is okay, don''t worry, the Nine Lama, I will remember it!" thumb.


    "roll!!"


    I don¡¯t know if it was Naruto¡¯s words that hit the nine lama¡¯s hidden arrogant attributes. The nine lama roared at Naruto. The powerful force even made part of his chakra overflow the seal, directly removing Naruto from the seal. The space shook out.


    After Naruto got out, the nine lama lay on the ground, the fox''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he couldn''t help thinking, wondering if the kid would really remember his name.


    Immediately, the nine lama gave himself a bitter bite, closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    Naruto was shaken out of the sealed space by the nine lamas. After the consciousness returned to the body, Naruto opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling, and said in a low voice: "The nine lamas...maybe a good start."


    Chapter 9: Little Hinata who was kidnapped!


    The first meeting with the Nine Lama went smoothly. At least he tricked the Nine Lama into saying his name. With a good mood, Naruto slept well and then went to practice.


    After exercising with Hinata in the morning for a while, the two went to school together.


    When I arrived at the ninja school, Naruto was always unpopular. Naturally, he was ridiculed and ridiculed by the restless guys in the class. Hinata wanted to stand up for Naruto, but Naruto stopped him. Together Sit down to the corner.


    "Naruto-kun, why didn''t you tell them clearly?" Hinata complained of Naruto''s grievances, and said: "You obviously have worked several times more than them, and your strength is stronger than them. Why don''t you tell them clearly? What?"


    Naruto lay on his arm, looking sideways at Hinata, who was tougher than ever before, with a slight smile on his face, and said: "What''s the point of that? Just like they never recognized me, I I never put them in my eyes. Why should I care what they think of me?"


    Naruto admits that he dislikes Konoha very much, and even hates Konoha, but he still can''t get angry because of a few dragon traps. Anyway, these guys will either end up on the court tomorrow or be cannon fodder during the Zhongnin exam. existing.


    This is a different level. Naruto, the protagonist, shouldn''t be angry for a few dragon traps. Otherwise, if Konoha has so many people who reject Naruto, can Naruto live with that anger?


    "But... Naruto..."


    Hinata pursed her lips, looking at Naruto with pure white eyes, with regret in her eyes. She likes Naruto and understands Naruto better than ordinary people. She knows Naruto''s pain, and Hina wants to help Naruto. People, she just can''t understand other people so mocking Naruto.


    Naruto stretched out his hand and gently stroked Hinata¡¯s face, and said, "Don¡¯t worry, Hinata, I¡¯m not that vulnerable. Besides, don¡¯t I still have you? They are not as good as me at this point, because I am A girl as good as Hinata cared about me, but they didn''t."


    Naruto¡¯s actions and words made Hinata¡¯s pretty face immediately red, and he lowered his head and pointed his fingers. The strong woman''s posture that had been shown just now for Naruto disappeared instantly and turned into that shyness again. Introverted little sister with white eyes.


    Naruto smiled softly, stopped teasing Hinata, and whispered: "If you feel tired, you can sleep for a while during class. There are other practices at noon."


    Hinata nodded gently, looking at Naruto who was lying on the table next to him, gradually falling asleep, his eyes became gentle.


    Naruto sleeps, not because he is slumber, nor because he doesn''t want to go to class, but because he is too tired, how can he be able to hold on to exercise so hard every night?


    Hinata thought so in his heart that he was not dissatisfied with Naruto''s behavior to sleep in class, but hoped that he would have a good rest in class and nurture his energy.


    However, the simple white-eyed little sister didn''t know that Naruto was sleeping in class, on the one hand, he was really too tired to rest, on the other hand, he really didn''t want to go to class.


    Naruto doesn''t think that written results can be of much help in ninja battles. Sakura in the first part is a good example.


    Although Uchiha Sasuke is the first place in this class, Kozakura is the first in terms of written results. She even has a knowledge reserve of Zhongnin level, so she can completely fail in the first session of the Zhongnin exam. Cheating, answering all the questions on your own.


    Even so, Sakura''s performance in the first part is obvious to everyone, the existence of a complete vase. Of course, after Tsunade''s training in the later period, Sakura has grown a lot, even surpassing the silence of following Tsunade for many years.

 7 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 7

    In the practice of medical ninjutsu, the brain under the wide forehead of Sakura really helped her a lot, but among all the ninja types, there is only the medical ninja, which requires a lot of book knowledge.


    Others, even if you don¡¯t know a word, as long as you can fight, kill people, and kill countless enemies, then you are a good ninja, who cares about your written results.


    In addition, as a hard-working student, Naruto has been in class for more than ten years in his previous life. When he arrives here, he is asked to start from scratch for another six years. Please, forgive him.


    Naruto slept there. After Iluka walked in, she couldn''t help but sigh slightly when she saw Naruto''s appearance.


    Naruto slept all day yesterday, of course he found out, but before the beginning of school, three generations told him that in the school, Naruto Uzumaki does not do anything, even if he blows up the school, as long as he doesn¡¯t kill, then Just leave it alone.


    Iluka is just a ninja. After becoming a ninja, he has hardly performed any tasks. He has been serving as a teacher in the ninja school. Of course, he cannot violate the orders of the three generations of Naruto. He can only do what Naruto does. Opened one eye and closed one, Naruto did not affect the others anyway.


    Today is the second day of school. The little people in the classroom will not be exposed to ninjutsu so quickly, nor will they touch kunai, shuriken weapons, let alone survival exercises, today¡¯s course The content is basically just theoretical knowledge.


    I didn''t feel it yesterday, but Hinata felt that she was really tired in class today. It was probably because the morning practice made her consume a lot of energy and her eyelids became very heavy.


    Remembering what Naruto had said to her before, among Naruto and being a good student, Hinata was slightly inclined to the former. He took a peek at the Iruka teacher who was talking on the podium and took it carefully. He put out a relatively large book, blocked it in front of him, and then lay on the table.


    Naruto and Hinata are sitting in the last row. Basically no one in the class pays much attention to them except Iluka, the head teacher.


    Naruto is on the left, Hinata sits on the right, Naruto sleeps on his arm, his face facing Hinata''s direction.


    And Hinata, after lying down, looked sideways at Naruto¡¯s face. This was less than half a meter away. In the sound of Iruka¡¯s lecture, Hinata could clearly understand Naruto¡¯s breathing, which made her small His face flushed slightly.


    Pursing her lips shyly, Hinata fell asleep with a cute and satisfying smile...


    Little Hinata was completely abducted by Naruto...


    As a teacher in charge, Iluka soon discovered that Hinata was also running to play chess with Zhou Gong. This made Iluka almost squeezed the chalk in his hand, and his heart was full.


    Am I really not suitable to be a teacher?Oooooo...


    Chapter 10: Ino''s Discovery!


    Hinata''s training volume was less than one-tenth of Naruto''s, and he was not as tired as Naruto. She probably regained her energy after one class, and she still listened carefully to the next class.


    The morning class is finally over, and it''s finally time for lunch.


    Suddenly, the entire classroom became more lively than the vegetable market, and there was only one reason for all this, Uchiha Sasuke!


    Yesterday was the first day of school, and no one knew what kind of classmates there would be. Today is the second day. Basically, all the girls in the class except Hinata prepared lunch boxes for Sasuke.


    They simply regarded this place as a battlefield. If Sasuke ate someone''s bento, then the girl would have won the battle.


    "Really, it''s so troublesome." Sitting in a row in front of Naruto and Hinata, Shikamaru, who had been sleeping all morning with a soaring pineapple head, finally left the table, rolled his eyes and grabbed himself. Hair, complaining lazily.


    Although I slept for a whole morning and was only woken up now, if you observe carefully, you can find that Shikamaru''s eyes are not at all confused after waking up. Although they are dead fish eyes, their eyes are very clear.


    A shrew is equal to two thousand ducks, and the level of these nymphs in the classroom is not far from the shrews.


    Shikamaru was not the only one who was awakened, but Naruto behind him. Naruto was not a super genius with IQ over 200 like Shikamaru. He was really tired when he slept. Under such circumstances, he was awakened. Now, Naruto is in a bad mood.


    Naruto reached out and rubbed the sides of his eyes, his eyes were sore...


    "Naruto-kun, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay." Naruto''s voice was lower than usual, but he would not throw his anger on Hinata''s head indiscriminately, saying: "Hinata, let''s go out, it''s too noisy here."


    "Yeah." Hinata replied obediently, took out from the drawer and wrapped it in a furoshiki, which should be a lunch box in appearance, and walked out of the classroom with Naruto.


    That''s the group of nympho, let alone Naruto, even Sasuke himself can''t stand it, just at this time, Itachi also came to the school to pick up his brother home for dinner.


    When Sasuke saw his brother, he immediately squeezed out of the crowd, grabbed Itachi''s back and ran away.


    After "escaping" from the ninja school with his younger brother, Uchiha Itachi, who is a good brother for a thousand years, carried Sasuke on his back and said, "Sasuke, it seems that you are very popular in school."


    "I don''t want that kind of popularity." Now, the innocent Sasuke''s face is slightly red, and said: "Brother, you promised to teach me Kuma throwing skills, you can''t forget."


    "Okay, I will teach you this afternoon after school."


    "Ok."


    Naruto, who was awakened in the middle of her sleep, was very upset, so she could only go to the toilet, wash her face to lift her spirits, and then find a place to have lunch with Hinata, and go to practice at noon.


    When Hinata and Naruto walked through the corridor, the other side of the corridor also happened to have a golden retriever. After seeing Hinata and Naruto, they immediately hid in the corner of the corridor, reducing their sense of existence. .


    In this world, there are indeed many people with blond hair. Blond hair is almost all over the five major countries. Even the sister of the five generations of Fengying is blond. But now in the Ninja School, there are only two golden retrievers in the school, one is Naruto. , The other one is Yamanaka Ino.(But it seems that the entire mountain family are all golden retrievers)


    Originally Ino, like the other girls, made a lunch for Sasuke, but Uchiha Sasuke ran away. Although Ino didn''t win this time, it was not a loss. Anyway, the wide forehead (Sakura) was the same.


    Although Uchiha Sa helped run away, the bento shouldn''t be wasted. Ino came out of the classroom and planned to find a good place to enjoy the bento by himself, but I didn''t expect to see Naruto and Hinata together in the corridor.


    Women are very eighty. Whether it is a married woman with a long tongue, a young girl like Changpu, or a young girl like Ino whose hair has not yet begun to grow, the degree of eighth in his heart is simply unbelievable.


    Ino accidentally saw Naruto and Hinata. In the school, it takes courage to walk together with a man and a woman. Ino instantly became interested in the inside story. Curiosity overcame everything and followed quietly. Go up.


    Hinata hasn''t opened his eyes now. In addition, the mountain people who are born with strong spiritual power do have a good talent for how to hide. Hinata has not found that he and Naruto are being followed by others. Otherwise, Hinata''s face It''s going to be popular again for a long time.


    The area of ??the Ninja School is not small. In addition to its own teaching building and playground, there are several exercise fields behind the school that are counted within the scope of the Ninja School for students to conduct training and exercises.


    Naruto and Hinata arrived on the playground, first put the bento box under a tree, and then the two stood on the playground. Let¡¯s do some exercise before meals.


    "Hinata, have you brought sandbags?"


    Hinata stood about three meters in front of Naruto and said, "I brought ten."


    "It was three this morning. Let''s try to increase it to four." With a smile on Naruto''s face, his muscles have secretly tightened.


    "Yeah." Hinata nodded, took out four sandbags from the pocket of his clothes, and then quickly threw them towards Naruto at the same time.


    In this scenario, Ino, who was hiding from the side peeking, was full of question marks. Two people played with four sandbags. How to play?


    Naruto quickly told her with practical actions. Naruto quickly punched the two sandbags back to Hinata with two punches, and then turned around. A round kick kicked the remaining two sandbags. Went back.


    The four sandbags were divided into different directions, and flew towards Hinata''s forehead, left shoulder, right chest and abdomen.


    "Grow your eyes! Open!"


    The moment he threw out the sandbags, Hinata had already sealed his hands and opened the unique bloodstain of the Hyuga family. His eyes were white, the veins around the eyes, the temples were bulging, and his immature face was full of seriousness.


    Facing the four sandbags that Naruto had hit back, Hinata made a soft fist starting position, took a step backward with his left foot, bending slightly, and then raised his right hand. The faint Chakra concentrated on the right hand. Palm.


    People of the Hyuga clan have a natural advantage in controlling chakras. What''s more, it¡¯s a delicate girl like Hinata who concentrates chakras where they need them. Naruto¡¯s control of chakras is far from a youngster. Tian''s opponent.


    After Chakra concentrated on her palm, she produced a lot of suction. She sucked the sandbag toward Hinata''s forehead into the palm of her hand, and then lowered her left hand to catch the sandbag coming toward her abdomen in the same way.


    With her wrist turned over, Hinata threw the two sandbags back with the flexibility of her natural joints that she didn''t even notice, and then moved her right foot back a bit, took a step again, and caught her. Two sandbags attacked.


    Hinata''s body rotated, and with the help of the centrifugal force generated by the rotating body, he threw two sandbags towards Naruto one after another.

 8 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 8

    Although Naruto does not have his eyes, nor does Hinata''s unbelievable soft and flexible joints, his speed, strength and explosiveness are far beyond Hinata''s.


    Seeing the flight trajectory of the four unhappy sandbags clearly, Naruto grabbed two of them like lightning, then threw them to Hinata, and then grabbed the remaining two, exerting force with his arms, and the speed of the last two sandbags. Obviously more than the first two, so that when they arrived in front of Hinata, the four sandbags were almost parallel.


    Hinata didn''t dare to be careless, and concentrated Chakra on his hands. His pure white eyes could clearly see the distance between the four sandbags. His flexible hands looked like two white sandbags, and all four sandbags fought back. Past.


    Four sandbags flew between Naruto and Hinata. In the process, none of the sandbags landed. Ino, who was peeking in the corner, was stunned. What is this...


    Chapter 11: Send Hinata home!


    After all, Hinata''s physical fitness was far worse than Naruto''s. After the two attacked each other for ten minutes, Hinata''s forehead had already started to sweat and his breathing became chaotic.


    Naruto realized that Hinata was tired, and thought that it was almost here, otherwise, if he exercised too much, he would lose his appetite for lunch.


    After hitting the four sandbags at Hinata again, Naruto shouted: "Hinata, it''s all right here."


    Hinata nodded, took the four sandbags, and then relaxed in his arms, the movements were simple and smooth without any waste.


    The two sat under the tree, and the shade of the tree blocked the noon sun. After Hinata''s breathing calmed down, he picked up what had been under the tree, untied the towel, and held a lunch box on it. Handed it to Naruto.


    "Naruto...Naruto-kun, I made your lunch...please try it."


    Hinata''s little face was blushing, very cute, because of the practice just now, but also because of Hinata''s cute shy temperament.


    Naruto took the bento box with a very good mood. The wood is old mahogany, and the hand feels very smooth. Whether it is due to the craftsmanship or because of the year-round use, this bento box is also very valuable.


    There is also a logo on the top of the lunch box, which looks like a small flame. The inside is a rotating shape, which is probably the logo of Konoha Ninja Village, with the sharp corner in the lower left corner removed.


    Naruto recognized this symbol as the family crest of the Hyuga clan, and it was also found on Hinata''s clothes.


    Open the lunch box, it is full of Japanese sushi. Although Naruto is not used to sushi and sashimi, he is not annoying.


    Naruto picked up a salmon grip and stuffed it into her mouth. Hinata''s gaze became tense with Naruto''s chewing action, until Naruto''s throat stirred and swallowed it, her small hands were tightly clenched. With.


    The salmon is very fresh, the fish is very plump, and the vinegar mixed in the sushi rice is very appetizing, and it can also relieve a little fishy smell, and the taste is very good.


    Naruto gave Hinata a sincere compliment. After listening to it, Hinata suddenly went with joy, showing a happy smile, and began to enjoy his own lunch.


    Hinata''s appetite itself was not big, and with some thoughts, he deliberately left the three salmon grips in his lunch box and put them in Naruto''s lunch box.


    Of course, Naruto was willing to accept this kind of concern from Hinata.


    It¡¯s said that you¡¯ve lost it before you know how to cherish it. Naruto had a pretty good family. His grades were not top, but he didn¡¯t let his parents worry about. He was well-known at school. After coming to this world inexplicably, Naruto lost his original all.


    Without family and friends, he would be beaten when he walked on the street for no reason. All he suffered every day was the glaring and indifference. If it weren''t for Naruto, he would have gone crazy.


    Just because he once lost everything and suffered countless pains, Ming talents cherish this hard-won warmth even more.


    Even if Naruto is a traverser who doesn''t know how to do it, even if he has a twenty-something soul in his body, he is still a person, a human, a weak creature, but very emotional.


    Hinata is the first person who has no motives, no purpose, and simply cares about him. It is not only Naruto who has taken root in Hinata¡¯s heart, Hinata is also the most important concern in Naruto¡¯s heart. Feelings also led to an earth-shattering event later.


    No one knows the future. The break at noon is still very long. The afternoon class will not start until 1:30, and there is still more than half an hour.


    Naruto and Hinata sat under the tree, doing nothing, just enjoying the sunshine very freshly.


    Self-masochistic training methods are not suitable for everyone. Hinata definitely cannot exercise himself like Naruto, and if he exercises vigorously just after eating, he should be careful to cause acute appendicitis.


    Naruto and Hinata were really just sitting purely under the tree to rest, but for Ino who was hiding in the corner and peeking, it was another scene.


    From Ino''s perspective, pure white soap bubbles were floating around Naruto and Hinata, so that the noon sun became mild and no longer glaring.


    As a precocious girl...Although she is only six years old, Ino still has a lot of fantasies about the relationship between men and women, otherwise he would not prepare a lunch and want to give Uchiha Sasuke.


    Originally, the "send lunch" plan failed, but accidentally discovered Naruto and Hinata''s JQ. Ino felt that he was not at a loss today, but found something extraordinary.


    "I can''t play four sandbags at that speed and frequency, I can''t do it myself, let alone me, even most people in the class, even Uchiha Sasuke can''t do it." Ino Nashuangqing The green, opal-like eyes revealed a sense of incomparable interest, "Very valuable for tracking."


    Ino is definitely a very curious girl. At this moment, she is very interested in two classmates not far away who she doesn''t know.


    Just now Naruto and Hinata¡¯s game of "throwing sandbags" was enough to surprise Ino. Their two little guessing appearances made this girl who has many fantasies about love a great interest. What else is messy. Something was thrown behind her head in an instant.


    In the afternoon class, Ino didn''t have any thoughts to listen to. Throughout the afternoon, he was secretly looking at Hinata and Naruto sitting in the last row, and was almost spotted by Hinata several times.


    Naruto was aware of Ino''s secret attention. After so long training, he didn''t know how much his strength had increased, but his eyes and ears had become very smart.


    Anyway, Ino is not hostile to herself, and she doesn¡¯t seem to have a big mouth. Naruto doesn¡¯t care about the relationship between herself and Hinata, so she should be low-key...low-key...for Naruto¡¯s special kind. Existentially, if you show too much talent too early, you will definitely die super fast.


    After making up his mind to ignore Ino, Naruto continued to sleep in the class, then entered the sealed space and chatted with the nine lamas who only possessed the super invisible and arrogant attributes.


    Naruto knew very well that if he could gain the power of the Nine Lama, his strength could jump several levels, so Kandashan with the Nine Lama was also listed as one of the main training projects by Naruto.


    Naruto has been "sleeping", and this lasted until school time.


    Naruto got up from the table, looked at the dim light outside the window, rubbed his golden retriever, and said to Hinata beside him: "Hinata, I''ll take you home."


    Chapter 12: Tracking Ino!


    Hinata''s face flushed as he was sorting the desks, her little hand gripped the wrapper he used to hold the lunch box, nodded and said, "Yeah."


    The intention of a boy who offered to send a girl home is obvious, and when the girl agrees, some meaning can be seen.


    Going to the bathroom and washing his face with cold water to make himself sober, Naruto and Hinata walked out of the gate of the Ninja School together. Two small figures, facing the sunset, walked home together.


    "Hinata, tomorrow, you don''t need to prepare a lunch box for me." Naruto put his hands in his trouser pockets and said softly to Hinata.


    Hinata, who was a little behind Naruto, obviously didn¡¯t understand Naruto¡¯s little concern, but misunderstood the content. The expression on her little face suddenly lost, and she lowered her head and responded in a low voice: "Oh. ."


    When Naruto heard Hinata''s voice was wrong, he turned around to see the look on Hinata''s face. He knew that she had misunderstood her meaning, and his face suddenly showed a funny and helpless expression.


    "Stupid girl!" Naruto reached out and poked Hinata''s forehead helplessly. Seeing her looking up at her, Naruto said, "You started to practice with me at 4:30 in the morning, and you have to prepare a lunch. What is your day? Did you wake up at o''clock?"


    Hinata¡¯s face was hot. In fact, she got up at 3 o¡¯clock in the morning to make a lunch for Naruto. After she made the lunch, she would go to practice with Naruto. It was really tired, so she couldn¡¯t bear it. Live in class and fell asleep.


    Seeing Hinata''s so soft and cute look, Naruto reached out and rubbed her short hair, and said: "You are my only friend now, not my cook. It''s already very hard to practice practice every morning at 4:30. If you I can¡¯t go to class because I¡¯m sick. Don¡¯t I have no friends in school?¡±


    Naruto''s remarks were very skillful. On the one hand, he resolved Hinata''s misunderstanding, and on the other hand, he was playing emotional cards.


    Naruto was hinting at Hinata, telling her: If you don''t want me to be alone in school, take care of me so that I can go to school.


    The kind and gentle Hinata absolutely can''t bear to let Naruto be alone, so she must pay attention to her body and prevent herself from getting sick, so that she can go to school every day to see Naruto.


    After the clever little Hinata understood Naruto''s meaning, her little face flushed, her heartbeat missed a few beats, and then she jumped violently, looking very cute.


    Naruto looked at Hinata with a smile, he was relieved in his heart, relaxed, holding the back of his head with both hands, and said, "Speaking of which, if I eat the lunch prepared by Hinata every day instead of going to Yile Ramen for lunch, Aunt Changpu must kill me."


    "Puff!" Naruto''s words caused Hinata to chuckle, his eyes bent into two crescents.


    Naruto rolled his eyes and continued to walk forward. Hinata suppressed his smile and followed behind.

 9 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 9

    None of this has concealed the eyes of the little golden retriever who secretly followed them.


    I saw Ino¡¯s eyes full of excitement and gossip like opals, and he whispered: "It seems that I chose to follow Naruto and Hinata. It is indeed correct. Naruto has sent Hinata back. I¡¯m home, it seems that I will continue to follow up in the future, and I will find interesting things."


    The raging gossip fire was burning in the girl''s eyes, and the inexplicable aura made many people passing by unconsciously go a little farther.


    At the beginning of Konoha''s founding, there were four major families, namely Senou Mori, Uchiha, Hyuga, and Hagi. The relationship between these four families is not good, especially the Senou Mori and Uchiha. .


    Therefore, when Konoha Village was built, the two families were located at two ends of Konoha, and Hyuga and Hagi were at the other two ends. The four families showed a four-legged attitude.


    Naruto and Hinata were standing at an intersection, and turning around this intersection, less than 30 meters away was the gate of the Hyuga clan, and the two gatekeepers Zhongren stood at the gate.


    "Hinata, I''ll take you here, see you tomorrow."


    Naruto put his hands in his trouser pockets and said to Hinata, and he didn''t send Hinata directly into the house. There was no other way.


    All because of one point, strength!


    Naruto''s current strength, let alone the level of Hyuga Hizu, he absolutely can''t handle the two guards at the gate.


    In this world where strength is respected, as long as you have strength, you can have everything, without strength, you can just think about how to live tomorrow.


    Naruto was calm on the surface, but his hands in his trouser pockets were already tightly clenched, and his nails almost buckled into his palms.


    Hinata nodded. She also knew that Naruto''s identity was special, and said, "Naruto-san, you have to rest well when you go back. Don''t work too hard."


    "Don''t worry, I know." Naruto rubbed Hinata''s pretty short hair and said, "I''ll see you at the exercise site at 4:30 tomorrow morning."


    Naruto said these words loudly, as if she intended to say it to someone. The pure Hinata didn''t notice anything wrong, and went home after saying goodbye to Naruto.


    After Naruto watched Hinata enter the gate of Hyuga''s house, he turned and left. When Naruto disappeared from the intersection, a small golden head came out from the corner behind.


    "At 4:30 in the morning, Exercise Field No. 7..."


    Although the distance is a little far away so I can''t hear clearly, Ino still captures the two key words of time and place well.The incomparable curiosity in my heart overwhelmed the golden rule that "lack of sleep is a woman''s natural enemy", thinking that I must sneak in tomorrow morning.


    "I have to go to bed early tonight and go home." After making up his mind, Ino hummed a little tune, bounced around and went home happily.


    Today was really fruitful. Ino discovered a lot of very important gossip, but he was in a very good mood.


    As for why not just follow Naruto all the time...please, Miss Ino is going home too?Today, in order to track Naruto and Hinata, it was too late to go home, and her father would beat her back later.


    Naruto, who was also in a good mood, hummed a small song while avoiding some roads with more people, and walked in the direction of Yile Ramen.


    He opened the curtain, sat in his position familiarly, and shouted:


    "Uncle, a bowl of barbecued pork ribs ramen!"


    Chapter 13: Tsundere''s Iris!


    Hearing Naruto''s voice, originally hiding behind the store, the calamus who was reading the novel on the small bed bounced from the head of the bed almost instantly, put on his shoes in a hurry, and sprang out from behind.


    What caught my eye was the familiar golden retriever. Changpu was relieved in an instant. I haven''t seen this little bastard for a whole day. I felt empty. Now that I saw this little guy''s hateful face, my heart was settled. .


    "Oh, good Aunt Changpu." Naruto waved his hands, still greeted Changpu with a slender look.


    "Auntie, you are tall!"


    Sister Changpu roared, rolled up her sleeves and directly gave Naruto a thump, bringing Naruto''s face into close contact with the table top.


    That¡¯s right...


    Naruto sat up with a helpless look, rubbed the back of his head, and looked at the calamus who turned around and started cooking noodles.


    The relationship between Naruto and Changpu is like a tsundere sister and a naughty younger brother. If you don''t come here every day, I really feel that something is missing.


    Naruto looked around and found that there was only Changpu in the shop, but the uncle was not there. He couldn''t help but wonder, and asked, "Where did the uncle go?"


    "Dad is going to buy vegetables." Changpu said as he threw the ramen noodles into the big pot, then started to shake the noodles in the pot with a pair of very long wooden chopsticks, and then cut the pork. "Just leave me alone to watch the store."


    The corners of Naruto''s mouth twitched, and he said, "You are the only one in the store and you are hiding behind. What if there are customers?"


    "You have to take care of it!" Changpu turned around and glared at Naruto, her face was slightly red, so she wouldn''t admit that it was because she didn''t see someone today, so she didn''t have the energy.


    "Okay, when I didn''t say it." Naruto rolled his eyes. Anyway, if Changpu becomes hypocritical, he can''t help it. Anyway, Changpu might just put Naruto on the cutting board and slice it.


    Watching Naruto admit defeat, Changpu immediately became happy. While humming, he twisted his body with the rhythm. Under the white headscarf, the chestnut-colored ponytail was flicked, representing the happy mood of the girl. .


    A gentle smile appeared on Naruto¡¯s face. Although Changpu is not one of the heroines like Hinata, Naruto didn¡¯t have a deep impression of her, but here is his only home in this world. It''s plain and plain, but it''s the easiest place for him to hide.


    Naruto stared at the calamus in a daze, until the calamus was ready to make the noodles, he did not wake up.


    Changpu put the noodles in front of Naruto, then knocked on Naruto''s head, and said, "Little fool, eat noodles!"


    Naruto slowed down, picked up a pair of wooden chopsticks, and ate the noodles without blowing them cold. The hot noodle soup was mixed with the noodle soup, and it all sucked into Naruto''s mouth.


    "Eat slowly and be careful!" Changpu is actually very concerned about Naruto, and immediately reminded him, seeing that his entire mouth is filled with face, bulging like a squirrel, it is really impossible to make any fire. .


    "It''s okay, it''s better this way." Naruto''s mouth was full of noodles and noodle soup, and he said vaguely.


    "Really, you little idiot just can''t make people worry." Changpu rolled his eyes helplessly, and then served Naruto a bowl of red bean soup.


    Changpu put his hands on the table, looked at Naruto who was eating so much, and said, "Hey, bastard, why didn''t you come to eat noodles at noon today?"


    Naruto was stunned for a moment, then swallowed the noodles in his mouth, wiped the soup stains on the corners of his mouth with the back of his hand, and said honestly: "Hinata made me a bento at noon today, so I didn''t come over."


    It¡¯s not that Naruto really wants to be so honest, but, even if he doesn¡¯t say anything, Changfu¡¯s question to Hinata must have been exposed. Naruto doesn¡¯t believe it, just the simple stupid girl of Hinata will be able to hide Changfu. , Naruto must die even worse by then.


    Changpu''s original smiling face suddenly became gloomy, and he said angrily: "Then what are you doing here?! Go to your Hinata!!" He was about to take back the ramen and red bean soup in front of Naruto.


    "Hey..." Naruto had a helpless expression on his face. He shot quickly. He easily grabbed Changpu''s hands and wrists, staring at Changpu''s pretty face, and said, "What are you angry with?"


    "I''m not angry!" Changpu quibbled hard, and drew his hand vigorously, but couldn''t get rid of Naruto''s power. He couldn''t help but stared at him and said, "Let go!"


    Although Naruto is only six years old, he has been self-training for a year at any rate. Under the small body, the strength is great. Moreover, the person who inherits the body of the immortal is physically strong, and the strength is naturally strong. Changpu, a girl who hasn''t been trained as a ninja, really can''t help him.


    "Then you promise not to get angry."


    "Who would!" Changpu angrily defended, and Naruto let go of her with a hand shake.


    Shrugging, Naruto reluctantly picked up his chopsticks again and ate the ramen in silence.


    The calamus stared at Naruto with his small mouth, and there was a bit of pain under his left chest. It took a few deep breaths to relieve the pain, staring at the low golden head, and said: "Hey, bastard, tomorrow you noon... ¡­No, I will make your lunch every day at noon!"


    Naruto was taken aback when he heard it, then raised his head to look at Changpu''s very firm, non-joking face, and the corners of his mouth twitched twice.


    "That''s... not so good..." Naruto said awkwardly, scratching his blonde hair.


    "What''s wrong?!" Changpu put his hands on his hips, looking condescendingly at Naruto whose height gene is missing a section, "You kid wait for me in school, if you dare to sneak away, hum... "

 10 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 10

    The thirteen-year-old calamus hummed twice like a queen, with extreme danger in her eyes. If Naruto dared not listen to her, she would immediately throw Naruto into the pot and boil it.


    With Sister Changpu full of momentum, Naruto could only smile at Changpu doglegally, and then ran away after eating the ramen.


    At noon the next day, Changpu really showed up in the ninja school at noon with the iron box used to deliver food. This situation continued until three years later, when Changpu was sixteen.


    "Hey, nine lamas."


    After returning home, Naruto lay on the bed and closed his eyes. While digesting, he entered the sealed space and chatted with the nine lamas.


    The nine lamas were still the same as before, lying on the ground to sleep.


    Although I don¡¯t know if the tail beast is immortal or not, it is certain that it will live much longer than human beings. Being sealed in the body of Ren Zhuli, the tail beast is thinking about how to break the seal and invade Ren Zhuli¡¯s body. There is nothing to do, so I can only sleep to pass the time.


    The Nine Lama didn''t respond to Naruto. After knowing that it was useless to intimidate him, the Nine Lama didn''t bother to talk nonsense with this little devil, and just assumed he didn''t exist.


    "Hey, nine lama, how did you lose to Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara?"


    Hearing the names of the two people, Kyuubi immediately exploded his fur, and the huge fox opened his eyes and stared at the golden retriever in front of him.


    "Boy, are you really afraid of death?!"


    Chapter 14: Are you really afraid of death?


    For the most arrogant Nine-Tailed Nine Lama among the nine big-tailed beasts, losing to humans is absolutely an incomparable shame, even to the two descendants of the old man (Six Dao Immortals).


    Ordinary people can scare them half to death when they see the huge size of the nine lamas. Ninjas below the shadow level have no big effect on the nine lamas. The S-level Uranus Ninjutsu can hardly do anything to the nine lamas Substantial damage, the nine lamas indeed have the strength to be proud.


    Losing to Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara is one of the deepest memories of the nine lamas, but it is also his most humiliating memory.


    If it¡¯s someone else, even if I heard that Senju Zhuma and Uchiha Madara once hunted the nine big-tailed beasts back then, but who had the courage to uncover the scars of the nine lama, the nine lama can speak at such a close distance. , It¡¯s pretty good not to be scared.


    The breath on the nine lama agitated, murderous aura and a trace of chakra belonging to him were left from the crack in the seal, and the eyes of the nine lama were frighteningly cold.


    Naruto knew very well that the nine lama did not dare to kill himself. Although he really wanted to let himself die, it was after breaking the gossip seal.


    Although because of Naruto¡¯s several stimulations, a trace of the chakras of the nine lamas have spilled out of the seal, but if Naruto does not take the initiative to tear the seal, the nine lamas rely on their own strength to break the gossip seal, at least have to wait For twenty or thirty years, Naruto didn''t even know whether he was alive or dead at that time.


    Naruto is now six years old, and ten years later, he will be sixteen. The fourth Ninja War breaks out. Uchiha Madara, the super S-rank dangerous figure, will be resurrected. If he knows that that guy will be resurrected, even the nine lamas will be unwilling. I am afraid I can only help Naruto.


    That''s how it is said, but even if Naruto is now saying that Uchiha Madara will be resurrected in ten years, no one believes him. He is not a big toad immortal, others will not believe it, and the nine lamas will not believe Naruto''s words.


    Naruto looked at the nine lama with interest and said, "Tell me, how did you lose to Chijuma Senju and Madara Uchiha?"


    Naruto also has the potential to gossip. Naruto is still quite curious about how Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara defeated the Nine Lamas, so Naruto may be used as a reference for future battles against the Nine Lamas and gaining the power of the Nine Lamas. .


    The nine lama clenched a bit of sharp teeth, but the corners of his mouth grinned, revealing his posterior molars. This action showed that he was very angry at this time.


    "Naruto Uzumaki!!" The nine lama uttered a heavy roar. The fiery red chakra rolled behind the golden gate, but when it came to Naruto, there was only a slight breeze.


    After all, Naruto does not belong to this world. Although the nine lamas represent the strongest tail beasts in this world, for Naruto, he is just an anime character, and Naruto is coming The time to this other world was after the nine lamas ravaged Konoha, so he didn''t actually see the destruction of Kono by the nine lamas.


    All of the above caused Naruto to be not afraid of the nine lamas. Of course, the most important thing is the extremely strong gossip seal.


    The immense power of the Nine Lama vibrated in the sealed space, but after encountering the golden gate, the golden breath flowed, suppressing all those terrifying powers, which made the Nine Lama¡¯s anger a bit thunderous. Small.


    Finally, the nine lama still knew that his current strength could not break the gossip seal, and could only give up. After glaring at Naruto with incomparable hatred, he fell on his stomach and began to doze again.


    Naruto called Nine Lama and he didn''t agree twice. He curled his lips helplessly and sat on the ground and began to tell what happened today.


    Naruto doesn''t know if this is useful, but he can only try this.


    Jingle Bell¡­¡­


    The pink piggy alarm clock on the bedside table rang. The blond little girl who was lying on the bed with a quiet smile immediately woke up, reached out and pressed the alarm clock, the pink piggy that was jumping, immediately It was quiet.


    The wakefulness triggered by the instantaneous burst of adrenaline quickly faded away, and the beautiful eyes of the girl''s opal appeared again. Just after waking up, the brain was still confused.


    The little hand made a fist, rubbed the tears from the dryness of his eyes, and when he opened his eyes again, the expression in his eyes finally became clearer.


    "It''s half past four..." The blonde little Lori Ino reached out and turned on the bedside lamp. With the dim but not dazzling light of the bedside lamp, she could clearly see the time displayed on the alarm clock. It was half past four in the morning. The time was obviously set by her herself last night, but when she really woke up so early, she felt a little embarrassed for herself, so that there were small complaints in her voice.


    "I really don''t know what Naruto and Hinata are going to do so early?"


    Ino sat on the bedside and asked himself a little bit. Then, the gossip in his heart stimulated a surge of adrenaline, which made the brain become extremely clear, and his physical strength also expanded, and the fire of gossip was burning in Ino''s eyes.


    For children, it is definitely not an easy task to get up at 4:30 in the morning, and if a man and a woman get up so early to go to a place, what will happen afterwards is indeed very reminiscent.


    After making up his mind, Ino immediately jumped off the bed, put on the cute rabbit-shaped slippers beside the bed, walked to the closet, took off the pajamas with small flower patterns on his body, and took out his favorite pink and purple His T-shirt, the light blue half-length trousers just covered his knees, and on the left, a hairpin was clipped.


    In order to spy on Hinata and Naruto today, Ino has greatly shortened the dressing time.


    "Ino, why is it so early today?"


    Yamanaka''s wife, Ino''s mother, Yamanaka Saho, who is actually only 28 this year, looked at her baby girl in a strange way.


    Ino¡¯s family opened a flower shop, and they live just behind the flower shop, which is also convenient for taking care of the flower shop business on weekdays.Yamanaka Keiichi is Konoha''s elite, Shinobu, so he often has to perform tasks on weekdays, so the flower shop has always been looked after by Yamanaka Saho. This year''s six-year-old Ino also often goes to the flower shop to help, so he can afford it. It was earlier than girls of the same age, but it was the first time for someone like today to get up before five o''clock.


    Ino blushed. Of course, she was ashamed to say that she was stalking and spying on her classmates. It would be strange that she didn''t get a lesson from her mother when she said such things.


    "Sakura and I have made an appointment to go to school together, I''m leaving now, Mom!"


    It made Ino a little nervous about going to peep, and after taking Sakura out as a shield, Ino took a box of fresh milk from the refrigerator and ran out quickly.


    "This child..." Yamanaka frowned slightly looking at the baby girl who ran out, but there was a loving smile on his face, just like all mothers.


    After Ino ran out of the house, he ran a long way out. After turning around two intersections, he slowed down and calmed down the ups and downs of his chest caused by running, then opened the milk carton in his hand and drank fresh milk. , There is white milk on the upper lip, which looks very cute.


    But Ino didn''t know what he was like now, and only cared about one thing in his heart.


    "What are Naruto and Hinata going to do?"


    Chapter 15: Ino''s shock!


    I went to the buffet for dinner. In order to get the money back, I ate three catties of shrimp, not counting the shells...


    With a strong sense of curiosity about that incident, Ino quickly rushed to the place Naruto said yesterday, the seventh exercise site, and the scene that he saw made Ino stunned on the spot.


    It''s about five o''clock, Naruto has been exercising here for six or seven hours, even Hinata has been here for more than half an hour.


    "How on earth did they... do it..." Ino said with a shocked expression on his face. The scene in front of him was really amazing for the six-year-old Ino.


    Naruto used his feet to step on a tree that was more than 20 meters away. He didn''t use his hands, but he climbed up a tree with his feet.


    Naruto is doing chakra-controlled cultivation, climbing trees with his feet, which is more difficult than Naruto imagined, but it is not completely impossible.


    If this was the case, it would only surprise Ino, and the thing that shocked Ino most was the thing tied to Naruto''s waist.


    On Naruto¡¯s request, there is a hemp rope that is probably thicker than Ino¡¯s arm. The hemp rope is wrapped around Naruto¡¯s body three times and then knotted. At the other end of the rope, a quilt is connected. The trunk, branches, and roots of the big tree that were cut down have been cut off. It looks seven or eight meters long. If it is a complete tree, the height should exceed ten meters.

 11 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 11

    The country of fire has the best environment in the world of Ninja, where there are extremely dense vegetation, which is the opposite of the environment of the country of wind and yellow sand.It is said that Hokage Senjuzuma used his own unique wood escape technique to create a large number of trees and vegetation for the land of the country of fire that was destroyed by the war. When these trees die, they will become Fertilizer nourishes the land of the country of fire, and the broad root system of trees can also play a role in maintaining water and soil, so that the land of the country of fire will not become a country of wind, forming a virtuous circle.


    Although Senjujuma has been dead for many years, but under his influence, the trees in the country of fire have always been so lush and generally very tall.


    Naruto cut down a big tree and tied it to his waist to use it as an external load during tree climbing exercises.


    Naruto concentrated all his attention, condensed Chakra under his feet, then attached to the tree trunk, allowing himself to climb up little by little.


    boom!


    Naruto stepped on the tree trunk and directly stomped the bark on the surface. The tree trunk also sank into a deep footprint. Obviously it was too hard, but there is no way, because the trunk is very big. Burden, if you don''t have to work hard, Naruto will fall immediately. If he can tie the trunk to the top of the tree without stepping on the bark, then he will be successful.


    Naruto walked slowly step by step, staying for a few seconds at each step, feeling the sensation of Chakra under her feet, remembering it, and then continuing to walk up.


    The tree was tall, more than 20 meters, and Naruto walked to nearly halfway, and at about eight or nine meters, he felt that his body could not bear it.


    It seems that I can only get here at the moment... Naruto nodded secretly, and then made a mark on the tree with the stone in his hand. There was a new mark about ten centimeters below the mark. Traces, this was previously marked by him.


    After making this mark, Naruto flipped back and jumped off, and then gathered Chakra on his lower body, strengthened the force of the fall, and let himself fall faster than the speed of the tree trunk, before landing. After that, he caught the tree trunk that hit his head with both hands and placed it gently on the ground without making any sound during the whole process.


    "It''s amazing!" Ino gently covered his mouth, lowering the exclamation in his mouth, but in those beautiful opal-like eyes, there were unconcealable pieces of shock.


    Naruto untied the rope from his waist, staggering and almost falling.


    After all, the body is too small. This kind of overload training is fine if the mind is concentrated. If the spirit is relaxed, the fatigue will immediately surge up, making Naruto almost unable to stand.


    Hinata immediately rushed to Naruto''s side and stretched out his hand to support him. At this time, although the two were in close contact, they felt Naruto''s fatigue, and Hinata didn''t feel any shyness in his heart.


    "Don''t worry, Hinata, I''m okay." Naruto closed his eyes and smiled slightly. Although his physical strength was almost exhausted, he had felt this feeling of weakness in the whole body''s muscles countless times in this year. I am used to this tired feeling, because every time, his physical strength will increase.


    Since ancient times, heroes have come out of purgatory, and have never been rich and honorable!


    Naruto is very clear about this sentence!


    Hinata looked at Naruto''s tired face with a distressed look, and helped him to sit down under the tree, Naruto leaned against the tree and calmly adjusted his breath.


    "Don''t worry, Hinata." Naruto knew Hinata''s expression at this time even if he closed his eyes. He stretched out his hand to squeeze her white face and said, "I''m very strong, did you forget? And? ...Only in this way can I become stronger."


    Hinata bit his lower lip with his teeth and said, "Naruto, why are you working so hard?"


    Naruto froze for a moment, and laughed randomly. The expression on his face seemed to have emotions, and said: "I couldn''t find my goal at first, I just wanted to become stronger, but recently I just found a very good goal..."


    Having said this, Naruto opened his eyes and turned to stare at Hinata''s white eyes, and said, "To protect someone."


    Naruto originally did not belong here. Of course, there is no so-called sense of belonging here. In order to become stronger, the previous training was just walking the original Naruto road. However, the appearance of Hinata obviously changed Naruto¡¯s thinking. In order to protect this pure and crystal-like girl, he must also become stronger.


    Hinata¡¯s pretty face instantly flushed, and she lowered her head shamelessly to stir her fingers. Although Naruto did not name who that person was, the girl¡¯s mind had already made Hinata Masaynar the "one person" in her population to write on it. Own name.


    Naruto smiled, with a little unscrupulous meaning, it was so interesting to tease this cute little girl.


    In fact, Naruto¡¯s training method is much more difficult than Hinata imagined, because the big trunk is tied around the waist to climb the tree. While gathering the chakras to the soles of the feet, they must also gather the chakras on the waist to protect the waist. No injuries, so once Naruto didn''t stretch out just now, it would still be light to fall, and he might flash back.


    After Naruto finished speaking, he stopped saying anything. He leaned under the tree, closed his eyes, and felt that the exhausted power of his body was quickly recovering with his breathing. The human strength and vitality of the Uzumaki family were indeed amazingly strong. , His previous training volume, if it were put into his previous life body that was fairly good at sports, he might have been overworked.


    Hinata knelt beside Naruto for a while, and after confirming that he was just resting with his eyes closed and breathing without any problems, he stepped aside and started the training Naruto gave her today.


    Hinata''s training program is the same as Naruto''s, except that Hinata doesn''t need to tie the trunk to his waist.


    Roll your eyes!open!


    Hinata stood in front of a big tree, pinched a seal in his hand, snorted in his heart, and then the blue veins around his eyes bulged, opening the blood boundary of the Hyuga clan and rolling his eyes.


    Clan members of the Hyuga clan can release chakras from the chakra acupuncture points throughout the body to activate the family secret skills of the Hyuga clan. Therefore, the clansmen of the Hyuga clan are born with powerful chakra control. Of course, the girl and thoughtful Hinata is even more so.


    Hinata participated in the three-tailed seal mission in Shippuuden, and to perform the seal technique that seals the tail beast, it requires chakra control that is accurate to the eye of the needle. From here, you can see Hinata¡¯s ability to control chakra. Up.


    After opening the white eyes, the surrounding scenes fell into Hinata''s eyes, showing a different situation, and at this time, Ino, who was hiding from the side, could not hide it at all.


    Hinata was taken aback for a while, looked at Naruto, and still did not call out Ino out loud. After all, they were just practicing together, not doing shameful things. It is not a big problem to be seen, and Ino is one after all. Classmates.


    Hinata did not think so much, but focused on the tree in front of him.


    With the white-eyed Hinata, he can see through the condition of the tree. Where the bark is tougher, and where the bark is weaker due to termite erosion, all these are calculated in Hinata''s heart.


    Chakra gathered to the soles of Hinata''s thoughts, and then slowly walked up the tree trunk.


    The suction force that Chakra could produce was enough to support Hinata''s small body. Hinata''s body quickly violated the laws of nature and stepped onto the tree trunk perpendicular to the ground bit by bit.


    Click!


    In the first attempt, Chakra''s control was always worse. Hinata still stomped on the fragile bark. Hinata''s expression was serious, and the usual cowardly appearance was the opposite, showing a unique charm.


    Naruto''s eyelids lifted a slit, and he secretly looked at Hinata''s appearance, feeling that Hinata, who had a serious expression at this time, was exceptionally beautiful.But he didn''t dare to stare directly, otherwise Hinata might just fall down.


    Hinata walked upwards while adjusting the chakra under her feet. At the same time, he used his eyes to avoid some fragile parts of the trunk. At about twelve or three meters, Hinata felt strenuous, and fell after making a mark on the tree. Come down.


    "It seems I can only get here."


    Chapter 16: Ino, a brave man!


    At the top of the big tree that Hinata walked on, there was a scratch on the trunk about 23 meters above the ground. It was cut by Naruto and it was also a training goal set for Hinata.


    Without being tied to the trunk, Naruto can already walk to the top of the tree easily.


    "For the first time, it''s already great to go there." Naruto''s voice rang from behind Hinata. Hinata hurriedly turned around and saw that there were all smiles on Naruto''s face, and the smile blushed. The heroic posture just now The appearance disappeared again.


    Naruto looked up at the scratch that was more than half the height of the tree, and said: "It''s amazing. The first time I practiced it was more than ten meters high. The first time I walked less than half a meter, I fell off." After speaking, the corners of Naruto''s own mouth twitched twice, apparently recalling that unbearable wrestling past.


    There is no way. Because the chakras of the nine lamas are mixed, Naruto¡¯s chakra control is really weak. Otherwise, even if he can''t compare with Hinata, he won''t be too different. In this respect, the same level should be achieved. Naruto''s effort and time are dozens of times or more than Hinata. He not only wants the stupid bird to fly first, but also needs the stupid bird to fly more.


    Hinata blushed by Naruto''s praise, lowered his head slightly, and said, "Naruto-kun is much better than me."


    "I just started cultivating earlier than you."


    Naruto said frankly, his current advantage compared to Hinata is physical strength, and he started to practice early, if he started at the same time, without mastering the shadow clone, Naruto''s cultivation speed There is no way faster than Hinata.


    "Ah~~" Naruto yawned, looked at a big tree, and said, "Ino, come out."


    This morning, there was no one on the drill field, and the distance between Naruto and the big tree Ino was hiding was not far away. Naruto''s words made Ino clearly heard.


    Ino, who was hiding behind the tree, was taken aback. She did not expect that she would be discovered by Naruto. The secret technique of the mountain clan was originally a secret technique used to sneak into the enemy and steal information. The basic function of the technique is basically to search for information. Therefore, the people of the mountain clan are very talented in hiding. Ino naturally inherited this talent, but he didn''t know why it was discovered by Naruto.


    Do you want to go out?


    Ino was hesitating, let''s go out. If Naruto asked her why she followed them, how would you explain it?If you don''t go out, everyone has already named her, so this is not a fool''s guess.


    Whether it is face or face, Ino is in a dilemma.


    "There will be snakes in the grass under the tree." While Ino was still thinking about it, Naruto lightly "reminded".


    "Ah!" The little girl''s mind was still pure. Hearing Naruto''s words, Ino immediately screamed and jumped out from behind the tree, staring at the grass without blinking. After a few seconds, golden The little loli with hair finally realized that she had been tricked.

 12 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 12

    Ino¡¯s temperament is coquettish and unconvincing. After realizing that she was being tricked, Ino was annoyed and walked aggressively in front of Naruto. His left hand was akimbo, his right index finger pointed to Naruto¡¯s nose, and his mouth was pouting. , Said: "It''s wrong to lie to girls!"


    Naruto grabbed his own golden retriever, his eyes were lazy, and he looked like he was not awake, and said, "It''s not right to peep."


    Naruto''s words made the two girls at the scene blush. Ino was embarrassed and Hinata was shy.Whoever calls Naruto is so dead is to use the word "voyeur". Originally, the two of them didn''t have much, but it seemed like they were doing something shameful just now.


    Jing Ye was embarrassed and couldn''t explain how to explain it. After opening and closing her little mouth a few times, she didn''t say a word. In the end, she could only puff up her cute face like a bun.


    "Hey..." Naruto dragged the tone for a long time, looked at Ino helplessly, and said: "What is your expression, it seems that the person being followed is me, I''m not angry, why are you angry?"


    Although Ino was the first to make the mistake, Naruto''s perseverance still made Ino feel wronged, and water began to gather in his opal-like eyes.


    Naruto''s mouth twitched slightly, it was not his intention to make Ino cry.


    Scratching his head, Naruto still looked lazy and said: "Would you like to go for a run with us?"


    "Go and go, who is afraid of whom!" Ino said stubbornly. If she didn''t dare to go, Naruto would definitely laugh at her.


    Naruto secretly compared a victory sign in his heart, then made a fist with his right hand, his eyes burned with flames, and said, "Yoshi! A long run around Konoha, start!"


    Ino almost bit his tongue, looked at Naruto in a hell, and squatted and said, "What...what did you say?!!!" Speaking of the back, Ino couldn''t suppress his own voice rising.


    "Running around Konoha Village." Naruto turned his head and looked at Ino, with a natural look, "If you are afraid, it doesn''t matter if you regret it."


    "Who would!"


    In this way, Ino, who had a stubborn personality or a face-to-face, went for a run with Hinata and Naruto, and then... was pitifully picked up by Hinata and Naruto to school...


    "Really, I''m exhausted."


    get out of class is over. It is rare for Miss Yamanaka Ino today that she did not pester Uchiha Sasuke as she did two days ago. Instead, she lay on her seat, constantly rubbing her sore calf and complaining.


    Not massaging the leg muscles after exercise is the path of no return to the carrot leg...


    "That''s how bad you are, ah~~"


    A voice that made Ino immediately angry rang from behind, then yawned lazily, stretched out his hand and scratched his blond hair, then dragged his cheek with one hand, and said, "You can''t even finish a lap. ."


    "Do you dare to say?!" Ino was immediately annoyed, turned his head, stared at the golden retriever who didn''t know it at all, and said, "How can anyone run around the entire Konoha village like you, let alone me, others You can''t finish it!"


    Is Naruto¡¯s training volume really exciting for Ino, running around the entire Konoha village?Don¡¯t say that this kind of thing is done. The clever head of Ino hasn¡¯t even thought about it. The person who can do this, not to mention physical strength, is definitely a lunatic, and she is still running with this lunatic today. Up.


    "I''ll be able to run it, but you didn''t even run a lap today because of you." Naruto pointed to his nose and said shamelessly.


    "I..." Ino was annoyed. She had nothing to say about the boy in front of her who was the same age as her. They were both born in the same year. Even if the boys had better physical strength than the girls, he had done so much before. After training and running for such a long distance, there is no change in breathing, and it is still so smooth.


    After thinking about it, Ino finally came to a conclusion that it was not that she was too bad, but that this guy was too abnormal.


    "Hey, Ino, my instinct tells me that you are talking ill of me."


    Chapter 17: Increasing Favorability


    "No!" Ino defended anxiously, with a slight blush on his face, which is called trying to cover up.


    "Naruto-kun..." Hina''s face blushed (actually shy) seeing Ino''s popularity, and she stretched out the corner of Naruto''s clothes and said: "Ino has worked very hard. It''s the first time compared to her. Just started practicing."


    "You are so kind." Naruto turned his head, and reluctantly reached out and nodded Hinata''s forehead. Seeing her brilliant jade face flushed because of this, she felt that today was really complete.


    For now, Ino, who has not learned the secret family ninjutsu heart-turning technique, is far worse than Hinata, who has been practicing Rouquan more than a year ago.


    In the final analysis, Rou Quan is still a kind of physical exercise. Physical exercise requires physical exercise, but it is not as exaggerated as the physical exercise ninja of the Gangquan system like Xiao Li and Akai.


    And the family-renowned ninjutsu mind-turning technique of the Yamazaka clan is the ninjutsu that concentrates all the spiritual energy, invades and takes possession of the target body for a short time, that is, the ninjutsu of the spirit system.


    Therefore, relatively speaking, the bodies of the people of the mountain clan are weaker than those of the Hyuga clan who are proficient in physical skills.


    Hinata has been practicing for more than a year, and in terms of physical fitness, he beat Ino.


    Shortly after the ninja school opened, without teaching anything useful, and without learning family ninjutsu, the probability that Ino would beat Hinata was infinitely close to zero.


    Naruto scratched his hair, looked at Ino, and said, "Will you continue to practice together in a while? Don''t worry, there will be no more long-distance running events."


    Ino held her mouth to think about it, and decisively agreed. Although she was really tired in the morning, she still had a lot of curiosity. For example, how to do it, can walk on the tree with bare feet without hands. That overcomes gravity.


    This kind of exquisite chakra control training is definitely not what the ninja school will teach now, and I can''t remember the book.


    "Let''s go." Naruto stood up, pulled the wrinkled clothes on her body, and greeted Hinata and Ino.


    The two girls nodded and stood up one after another. Hinata was fine, but after Ino stood up, he suddenly groaned and fell to one side.


    "Be careful, Ino!" Hinda couldn''t help but exclaimed. The desks in the school were all close together, and there was only room to move around. If Ino fell down like this, he would hit the table next to it. Angular.


    At this time, Naruto and decisively dispatched.


    Naruto instantly exerted force under her feet and jumped directly onto the table, and then stepped hard, the wooden tabletop sank in the shape of a footprint, and then instantly appeared beside Ino, holding her body.


    "Be careful, idiot."


    Naruto helped Ino stand firmly, then whispered.


    Ino glanced at Naruto and curled her lips slightly. Although Naruto¡¯s tone made her a little dissatisfied, she was not a person who didn¡¯t know the importance of her. If Naruto hadn¡¯t helped her in time, Ino might have to go to Konoha Hospital. Been here for a few days.


    After Ino stood firm, his face was a little ugly, and he couldn''t help but sit down with the table next to him.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with you?" Naruto looked at Ino strangely.


    While rubbing his feet, Ino raised his head, looked at Naruto pitifully, and said, "My feet hurt."


    Naruto looked down and saw Ino''s two little feet, and he immediately understood that this girl probably ran too hard in the morning, and the result was blisters.


    Blisters are usually formed after burns or long-term exercise. Naruto was on the track team in his previous life. He has been exercising in this world for more than a year. Of course, he is no stranger to blisters.


    Children¡¯s skin is delicate, and the shoes of this world are similar to the sandals worn in the summer in the previous life. Generally, there are no socks on the feet. So after the long-distance running in the morning, Ino¡¯s feet will of course have blisters. The pain is strange.


    Although Naruto doesn''t know much medical skills, he is still very clear about how to deal with blisters. He put his hands in his trouser pockets and said: "It should just be blisters. I can find a place to deal with it for you."


    "Ok."


    Because Ino had blisters on her feet, she was afraid of pain, so she could only be supported by Hinata and Naruto.


    Helping Ino to sit under the tree, Naruto squatted in front of Ino and naturally helped her take off her shoes.


    Although it is not obvious, many ninja-related items are designed for the special profession of ninja.This kind of shoe looks similar to sandals. It has no laces and no buckles. It can be worn on two feet, so it is very convenient, so that you can put on your shoes immediately after an emergency when you fall asleep.


    Because it is easy to wear, it is also easy to take off. Naruto held Ino''s feet with one hand, and put one hand on the heel of the shoe, revealing Ino''s little feet.


    To be honest, it was the first time Naruto looked at the soles of girls'' feet.


    On the white and tender feet, there are two red packets, the middle part is white and protruding, if this is the source of Ino''s pain.

 13 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 13

    Obviously, it was the first time that Ino was grabbed by someone else''s foot. He felt itchy and uncomfortable. He couldn''t help but drew his foot back and said, "Naruto...Naruto...you let go..."


    "Slow wordy, if you think you can''t walk tomorrow, you can move around." Naruto said lightly, then looked back at Hinata and said, "Hinata, have you brought gauze and ointment?"


    "I brought it." Hinata said obediently, and took out a new roll of gauze, a needle and a two-centimeter-square small box from the ninja bag beside him and handed it to Naruto.(It is reasonable to bring gauze and ointment on the body. Why does the cute little Hinata have needles on her body? Don¡¯t be too real. This is just a novel, and this chapter is to increase Ino¡¯s favorability, so this Don¡¯t care too much about small details)


    Ninjas, especially ninjas of the physique department, will inevitably have various scars on their bodies. Generally, families with a little reputation will have their own family secret medicine. The strong family of physiques, the Hyuga clan, is good for removing scars and treating trauma. The medicines are also very researched, and Hinata, the eldest lady of the Hyuga Sect family, can''t get these medicines easier.


    Naruto cleanly pierced one of the blisters with a needle. Because the surface of the blisters is the epidermis of the human body, there is no nerve tissue there, so it does not transmit painful messages to the cerebral cortex.


    After piercing the blister, Naruto squeezed both sides of the blister with his fingers to squeeze out the water.


    "Pain!" Ino cried out in pain, with tears in his eyes looking at Naruto, and said, "Can''t you lighten it?"


    "Just bear it, I can''t bear such a pain." Naruto didn''t lift his head, and the strength in his hands did not lighten.


    "Is this a girl?" Ino said aggrieved with a small face.


    "Is Hinata a boy?" Naruto raised his head and gave Ino a roll of eyes, and then lowered his head. "You are too squeamish, and it blisters after running so little."


    "So a little way?" Ino''s forehead jumped. It was about two dozen back and forth from her home to the school. Mingren ignored Ino''s anger, and skillfully squeezed the water out of the blisters, and then opened the In the small square box, I applied some ointment to the wound with my fingers, then punctured the other blister, did the same treatment, and then applied the ointment.


    When Naruto went to take off the shoe on Ino''s other foot, the sound exchanged not far behind was so scared that Naruto almost broke Ino''s ankle.


    "Naruto Uzumaki!!"


    Chapter 18: Iris, Fool


    "What is my fate..."


    Naruto held his head in both hands, leaning against the tree, looking at the blue sky.He sighed like an old man Weimu, but... his voice was a bit strange.


    I saw a Pig Bajie sitting under a big tree...Well, it was a humanoid with a strange face...Well, it was Naruto who had just been beaten up.


    "You deserve it!" The brown-haired girl in a white turban took out the steaming ramen and chopsticks from the box and placed them next to Naruto. She gave him a blank look and said, "Who told you not to explain to me clearly."


    Naruto was angry from his heart, pointing to his head like a pig, and said: "You beat me like this in half a minute. Have you given me a chance to explain it?"


    Changpu was deprived, and when he saw Naruto''s pig-head look, he was a little distressed and embarrassed, so he didn''t need to greet him with his fists, and continued to bring out the noodle bowl.


    Changpu made three bowls of ramen today as said yesterday, and sent it to school to eat with Naruto at noon, but she just found Naruto, and what she saw was Ino sitting blushing under the tree while Naruto grabbed it. With the scene of her feet, Sister Changpu beat Naruto into a pig head without saying a word.


    Ino gloated at Naruto''s miserable look, and the pain in his feet was suppressed by the adrenaline he secreted. He smiled and said, "You hate you deserve it!"


    Naruto turned his head, and from the impersonal face, he could barely see a pair of ice blue eyes glaring at Ino, and said, "You wicked fellow, curse you for not being able to marry you!"


    Ino is not a master who can admit defeat, with one hand on his hips and pointing at Naruto with one finger, and said: "You have made it clear to me, where is this lady lacking?!"


    "Nonsense, if it weren''t for you, I would be beaten by this female Tyrannosaurus?!"


    "What do you mean, if it wasn''t for you to take me to run, my feet would blisters? It still hurts now!" Ino didn''t suffer at all, and Naruto got on.


    "You tell me clearly, when did I take you to go for a run, I just asked you if you want to go together, you agreed, and also, the blisters are not my cause, but your own health is too bad!"


    Naruto and Ino were quarreling lively, the sapphire and the opal were facing each other. The two stared at each other for a long time, then hummed together and turned their heads to the sides.


    Changpu gave Naruto a frustrated glance, then handed the most abundant bowl of ramen and chopsticks to Naruto, and said, "Hey, eat quickly."


    Naruto wouldn''t actually be really angry with Ino, but just pretending to be, Changbu said that, Naruto also borrowed the donkey on the slope, took the ramen that Changpu handed to him, and ate it in a hurry.


    Ayame also didn''t expect to be next to Naruto today. Besides Hinata, there was another Ino, so there were only three servings of ramen and chopsticks. When Ino saw it, it was clear that he had no share.


    "I''m going home." Ino said dullly, and then he was about to stand up with his hand on the trunk.


    "You save the time." Naruto slurped the ramen into his mouth, then looked at Ino, and said: "The blisters on your feet are not good yet. You don''t want to go to the ground tomorrow, Hinata, you and Ino Have one."


    "Yeah." Hinata nodded, sat next to Ino, and said, "Ino, let''s eat together."


    Ino also agreed. She really didn''t want to go home at this time. The blisters on her feet were really distressing. Since Naruto and Hinata said so, she agreed, or she really wanted her. It was really embarrassing for this little girl to walk back with the pain.


    Although Changpu only made three bowls of ramen, they were all very large. Naruto, the big appetizer, also said that she and the two girls Hinata had a small appetite and it was impossible to eat a complete bowl of noodles. In order to give most of the noodles to Naruto''s mind, although Ino and Hinata are eating a bowl, it is enough for two six-year-old girls.


    After eating noodles in less than ten minutes, Naruto put down the bowl he had drunk even the soup and rubbed his stomach contentedly. This was manifested in the redness and stasis on his face that were beaten by calamus. The injury, almost all disappeared at this time.


    For ordinary people, if they accidentally cut vegetables when cutting vegetables, they will heal completely in about two or three days, but for Naruto, a wound of that degree will recover in a few minutes. His resilience is definitely monster level. of.


    Although he seemed to be beaten horribly just now, Changpu was an ordinary girl after all, and he couldn''t get much weight when he started. In addition, it was only a trauma caused by his fist, and he fully recovered in ten to twenty minutes.


    Ino was surprised to see that Naruto had almost recovered, but with a red face, and said, "Naruto, the injury on your face...recovered?"


    Looking at Naruto''s miserable look just now, Ino was still gloating at Naruto''s misfortune, and Naruto was going to class with a pig''s head. Unexpectedly, Naruto''s face was completely restored after eating noodles.


    Naruto stretched his waist and looked at the tableware he was putting away. He deliberately ignored the calamus here, and said lazily, "It''s nothing, I''ve been used to being beaten long ago."


    He does not mean that.


    Naruto just said casually, so that all three girls present were stunned.


    Getting used to being beaten is really not something anyone can say, Naruto is used to being beaten, but the person who beat Naruto is definitely not a calamus, but...


    Naruto didn''t know, he just said something casually, which produced an unexpected effect.


    Changpu silently packed the dishes and put them in the takeaway box, then looked at Naruto, and whispered: "Naruto, send me to the school gate."


    Naruto, who was leaning against the tree, raised his head and saw that the calamus seemed to have something to say to him. He nodded at the moment and walked with the calamus to the school gate.


    Standing by the iron gate of the school, Changpu put the takeaway box on the ground, and then reached out and hugged Naruto.


    Naruto, who is only six years old, and whose height is missing a section of his genes, is of course a bit shorter than that of 13-year-old Changpu. The top of his head can barely reach Changpu''s chest.


    Changpu hugged Naruto lightly, his expression became gentle, and he whispered: "Naruto, I won''t hit you again..."


    Naruto was also stunned by the sudden arrival of the calamus. He looked up at the calamus''s face that seemed to have suddenly matured. There was a warm current in his heart, but there was still a smirk on his face, saying, "If you really can do it Alright, Aunt Changpu."


    "You stinky boy!" Changpu broke his power all at once. The expression on his face was really dumbfounding. He raised his pink fist and subconsciously gave Naruto a fist, but halfway through, he stopped after thinking of what he had just said. In the end just rubbed Naruto''s golden retriever.


    "Hehe..." Naruto smiled, looked at Changpu, and said, "Aunt Changpu, you asked me to come out just to say this, right?"


    "Otherwise?" Changpu gave Naruto a white look, then let go of him, then Changpu looked like a thief again, looking around, simply, now it''s noon, the sun is shining, and no one is hanging out. I went to the school here.


    After confirming that no one was passing by, Changpu''s face suddenly became slightly red, and his expression was a bit twisted. Just as Naruto was still wondering what she was going to do, Changpu blushed and leaned toward Naruto.


    He felt a warm feeling on his forehead, and he smelled the sweet fragrance of a girl in his nose, and the calamus kissed Naruto''s forehead.


    Although it was only a touch, and only the forehead was kissed, Changpu still felt that his heartbeat went violently, and his face became even more red. He didn''t dare to look at Naruto''s eyes, and explained in panic: "That, that''s just It¡¯s just compensation for the... you, you don¡¯t think too much."


    After explaining this eloquently, Changpu picked up the takeaway box on the ground and ran away, leaving Naruto alone in a daze.


    Naruto stood there for a long time before regaining his senses, touched his forehead, grinned at the corner of his mouth, and muttered: "How can you make me want more, fool."

 14 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 14

    Chapter 19: Monthly Examination!


    Naruto in a good mood, holding his head, humming a little song, returned to Hinata and Ino.


    When Ino saw Naruto''s return, he hurriedly said, "Naruto, is it good for you?"


    Naruto was in a good mood. Of course, he didn''t care about anything with Ino. He leaned back under a big tree and said, "Just ask what you want."


    "That''s it. I saw this morning. You and Hinata can walk on the tree without using your hands. You can walk on the tree with just your feet. That''s how it is made big. It seems very fun."


    Ino''s emerald-like eyes sparkled with interest. The children were very playful and were very curious about the strange things.


    If you learn the way of walking on trees with bare feet, you can fly over the walls. It will definitely be more convenient if you want to prank in the future.This is the childish thought in Jing Ye''s mind.


    "Um, it''s just a cultivation method." Naruto said lightly, there is nothing to hide, even if Naruto doesn''t say it now, after graduation, Asma should also guide her and Shikamaru still practiced for several times, and it was nothing to tell her now.


    "Cultivation? How to practice?" Ino was like a curious baby.


    "Really, this is too troublesome to explain, Hinata, please explain to her." Naruto helped her forehead helplessly, and directly threw the troublesome task to Hinata.


    Once as a sad student of the celestial dynasty, Naruto is really fed up with endorsement. He really hates this kind of theoretical knowledge and so on. This kind of teacher''s job should be left to Hinata.


    Hinata organized the language in his heart, then looked at Ino, and said, "Actually, this is a practice of controlling Chakra."


    "Chakra control?"


    "Well, if you want to climb a tree with your feet, you need to concentrate a certain amount of chakras on the soles of your feet and produce suction to attach to the trunk. Because the bark is very fragile, if you gather too many chakras, you will step on the bark. It is broken, but if the chakra is not enough, it will fall from the tree, so it is a very high test for chakra control."


    "So that''s the case." Ino said, squeezing his chin. After listening to Hinata''s explanation, Ino couldn''t wait to try it. "Is it okay to practice with this tree?"


    Naruto looked at Ino helplessly and said, "Do you really want to fall into a pool of meat sauce?"


    "Hey, what do you mean?!"


    "It means you will definitely fall."


    "Damn, you die!" Ino was angry, and his small fist greeted Naruto immediately.


    "It''s weird to be beaten by you!" Naruto said with a grin, and then slightly lowered, gathered Chakra on his legs, instantly increased the explosive power of the muscles, and then leaped upward.


    After concentrating the chakra on the legs, the ninja can explode with power beyond muscle level.


    With this jump, Naruto easily jumped up to a height of more than ten meters, and then took advantage of the exercise, quite good waist and abdomen strength, turned around in the air, feet steadily stepped on the bark, and then adsorbed on it. Standing on the tree trunk, condescendingly looked at the blond little Lolita with her head up.


    "You have the ability to come up, Ino Boar~~" Naruto yelled at Ino badly.


    "Ah! Uzumaki Naruto! I''m going to kill you!!" Ino was completely mad, his blond hair fluttering upwards, and then he immediately gathered Chakra on the soles of his feet, learning from the Naruto and Hina he saw before. When Tian Xiu was practicing, he stepped on the tree trunk.


    But... For Chakra control, the simplest and most basic requirement that cannot be ignored is that you have to be calm, and you can control Chakra well when your heart is calm.


    Ino was completely mad by the popularity, and it was strange that Chakra could control her well in this situation.


    boom!


    A deep footprint was kicked directly on the tree trunk by Ino, and she herself was shaken by the counter-shock force and lost her center of gravity, and she fell to the ground.


    With the special energy of Chakra, the ninja can easily jump up to a tree of more than ten meters, so even a six-year-old girl, kicking a footprint in the tree is not an exaggeration.


    "It''s really stupid." Naruto on the tree scratched his head helplessly, then jumped down from the tree, gathered Chakra on his lower body, let the center of gravity fall, and quickly fell to the ground, helped Ino, and said: "Idiot, it''s strange that you can succeed like this, please, calm down and carefully understand the feeling of Chakra on your feet."


    Naruto ridiculed Ino while telling her his own experience.


    Looking at Naruto, Ino curled his lips and said dullly, "I see."


    Ninja School has been in school for a month, and the arrangement of the courses has gradually changed. In addition to the original theoretical textbooks, physical education classes have been gradually added. The content of the practical classes has also been assigned to Naruto¡¯s students. When it comes to kunai and shurikens, although these weapons are open, they are still a lot blunt compared to the weapons used by the official ninja, and the danger is also reduced.


    For a full month, although the bodies of Naruto, Hinata, and Ino cannot be compared with the third group of the seventh class after the beginning of the plot, but that long time is enough to master tree climbing and treading water. Practiced.


    "It''s really troublesome, it''s okay to take any test."


    Naruto still sat in the last row as usual, holding his cheek with one hand, and said with an unmotivated expression. The reason is that something that he hates and abhors him is about to happen today-Yuekao.


    If it is during the war, as long as it can kill people, you can become a ninja, so a character like Akai can become a ninja. However, in a peaceful age, ninja training and upgrading can only be achieved through examinations. Checked.


    "Hehe, for Naruto who sleeps in class every day, the exam is indeed a big problem."


    The girl with a happy and gloating voice, representing the speaker''s voice, was in a very good mood at this time, with golden hair, beautiful eyes like opals, and a lovely smile on her face.


    Naruto raised his eyelids lazily, glanced at the girl sitting on the table next to him with her legs folded, and said, "Ino, the kid who is gloating is going to be spanked."


    Ino Qiao blushed, and stared at Naruto angrily, and said, "You are going to be spanked! It''s best if you fail the exam, Mr. Iluka spanks you!"


    This point Ino is really resentful. I have known each other for a month, and I have been practicing together for a month. In this month, Ino has really grown a lot, but he was really forced out by Naruto. The punishment for spanking and spanking is really not less.


    It''s not that Ino never thought of revenge on Naruto, but it turned out that it was useless. Naruto was like eyes growing behind her head. No matter where she wanted to attack, he would be caught and punished again.


    "Also...you are a kid!" Ino bent down slightly, poked Naruto''s temple with his finger, and said, "My birthday is seventeen days earlier than you, so I must call my sister!"


    Ino and Naruto both try Libra, but Ino is Libra first, 9.23 Libra one, Naruto is mid-range, 10.10 Libra two, Ino was born 17 days earlier than Naruto.Hinata is the youngest of the three, 12.27 Capricorn One, has a dual personality, weak and strong...


    "Hey~~ Well~ Ye~ Sister~ Sister~" Naruto dragged the tone, then yawned, thinking about the exam for a while, "It''s really troublesome."


    Chapter 20: Two scumbags!


    The exam begins...


    Although Ino was gloating, she was actually very worried about whether Naruto could pass the exam. Before the exam started, Ino, who was taken badly, thought about how to cheat for Naruto, but this couldn''t be achieved.


    Naruto was still sitting in the last row, but Ino was in the front. Not to mention that she hadn''t learned the mind-turning technique, even if she had learned it, it was useless.


    The mind turning technique must be used in conjunction with the Nara family¡¯s secret technique and shadow mimicry, because the heart turning technique is too obvious when the operation is performed. It must be done with a special seal and aim at the target at the same time. If there is no shadow mimicry to cooperate , It is difficult to hit the target and put yourself in danger.


    So even if Ino learned the heart-turning technique and wanted to enter Naruto''s body, she would still have to turn around and aim at Naruto, which obviously couldn''t be done during the exam.


    Fortunately, the cute little Hinata is sitting next to Naruto.


    The exam lasted for forty-five minutes. Naruto yawned, squinted, peeked at Hinata¡¯s test paper, and then selected some shorter questions. Naruto thought he probably passed the test, so he couldn¡¯t put down his pen. Moved.


    Umino Iluka, an ordinary Zhongnin, has almost never performed a mission after being promoted to Zhongnin, but has stayed in the ninja school as a teacher, which is what he requested.


    But this year, the class led by Umino Iluka really made him stressful.


    Sasuke Uchiha, the second son of the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, and the second young master of the Uchiha family, has attracted the attention of all girls since the beginning of school. It has been a month since the school started, so even the upper-class girls would come to see it. He, after class is noisier than the vegetable market.


    Naruto Uzumaki, the person with the most special identity in Konoha, the Nine-tailed person Zhuli, sleeps all day in class, as if the content of the class is a lullaby to him, but simply, he just sleeps, nothing Provoking any other troubles also made Iruka a little more worry-free.


    Hyuga Hinata, the eldest of the Hyuga clan clan family, on the day of school, the patriarch of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Hizuko, specially came to take care of him. Iruka wouldn¡¯t be able to care about this introverted little girl, but Iruka also discovered , Hinata Hyuga is different from the other girls in the class. They don¡¯t wander around Uchiha Sasuke. This makes Iruka quite happy, but she seems to be very close to Uzumaki Naruto. The two have always been at the same table, Iruka. Ka is really a big one, and none of them made him worry.


    Yamanaka Ino, Nara Shikamaru, Akimaru Dingji, Konoha''s strongest heir to the Iron Triangle, behind them are the three families of Yamanaka, Nara and Akimi that have been connected since ancient times.Even the Uchiha and Hyuga clan will not be idle to trouble them. After all, the previous generation of pig-deer butterfly iron triangle, Nara Lukisa, Akudo Dingza and Yamanaka Kai are equal to a powerful movie class when combined. By.

 15 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 15

    And Inuzuka''s mother, Inuzuka, and Yuenoshino''s father, Yuenoshi Wei are all Konoha''s famous Shinnin.


    The second young master of the Uchiha clan, the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan, the piglet deer butterfly trio, the Nine-tailed Juri, and the heirs of Konoha''s fame and Shinobu, do you think this is just a class?This is clearly Konoha''s territory!


    Konoha Ninja School is simply Ouran High School in Naruto World!


    As a good teacher, Umino Iluka carefully reviewed each test paper, and then recorded the results of all students in the grade book, and then all the results, ranked from high to low, were recorded in another book On the grade book.


    After doing all this, Iluka slowly checked the results of each student.


    First place, Haruno Sakura, 100 points; second place, Uchiha Sasuke, 98 points; third place, Hinata Hyuga, 97 points; fourth place, Yamanaka Ino, 94 points... (Hina is a good baby, It¡¯s totally different from a guy who sleeps in class)


    Everyone''s results are very good. Sasuke Uchiha and Hinata Hyuga represent the two families respectively, and they are really comparable. The score is only one point away. What surprised Iruka was Haruno Sakura, the girl with pink hair. , Get a perfect score on the first exam.


    It seems that the wide forehead does have a larger brain capacity...


    Looking down one by one, Iruka couldn''t help being full of black lines when he saw the bottom two.


    Nara Shikamaru, 60 points; Uzumaki Naruto, 60 points...


    Will these two boys die if they take one more test?!


    Iluka¡¯s forehead bounced twice, but after all, it didn¡¯t happen. Although the whole class passed the exam this time, it¡¯s good, but these two people who happened to be stuck on the pass line and still sleep all day, Iluka felt Still have to talk to them.


    Iluka looked at the two in front of him, lazily all over, and his face looked like two little ghosts with an expression of not awake, really speechless.


    Iluka took out the papers of Shikamaru and Naruto, and said, "Naruto, Shikamaru, this is your test paper this time. Although all passed, it just happens to be too dangerous at 60 minutes. It''s easy to fail."


    Iruka is really polite, but the two unscrupulous little ghosts in front of him still look awake.


    Naruto even yawned directly in front of Iluka and said, "Long live 60 minutes, one more point is wasted. Anyway, if you pass, it will be fine. Teacher Iluka, you can''t ask us to make up the exam. ."


    Umino Iruka was almost choked to death by Naruto''s scumbag saying, but he really couldn''t find anything to refute Naruto.


    Even if the score is 60, what will happen if I pass, I passed, I passed, what can you do with me?!


    The helpless Iruka could only wave his hand, and said, "You all have gone back, and you must listen carefully to class in the future."


    "Hi~~" Naruto responded casually, not taking Iruka''s words to heart, and then walked out of the office.


    Naruto quickly disappeared in the corridor, Shikamaru with a pineapple head came out of the office, looking at the bunch of golden hairs disappearing around the corner, a smile flashed in his godless eyes.


    "Long live 60 minutes, is one more wasted? It''s really interesting."


    Just because of Naruto''s famous scumbag quote when dealing with Iluka, he and Shikamaru immediately became buddies, the kind of buddies who could not die anymore.


    Chapter 21: The shock of the nine lamas!


    Although both of them are 60 minutes long live party, Naruto and Shikamaru are still different.


    Naruto copied Hinata¡¯s paper, which happened to be stuck on the 60th mark. Shikamaru knew the answer to each question clearly, just to hide himself and not to wear the boring title of genius, so Deliberately stuck on sixty points.


    With an IQ of 200, Naruto can''t reach that level.


    After finally passing the exam, Naruto returned home. Before entering the middle of the night, Naruto stayed at his home and started exercising.


    Naruto lifted one side of the bed, put it on his shoulders, carried the weight in this way, and then continued to do squats, constantly thinking in his heart.


    "This kind of exercise can no longer give me much growth. What should I do now?"


    After more than a year of hard training, Naruto¡¯s weak body has almost reached its limit. Although the amount of exercise now is more than ten times that of the beginning, it is not obvious for Naruto¡¯s improvement. He needs it now. New power.


    Naruto is not Xiao Li and Kai, physical exercise is only a small part of his strength. His development direction has always been the shadow clone army and the Maruko series. In physical exercises, facing the freak Uchiha Madara, only The eight-door Dunjia array with eight doors fully opened was effective for him, and the other even the seventh-door physical arts, Urihiro Tiger, were of no use.


    Want Naruto to practice Bamen Dunjia?Save it¡­¡­


    Naruto, who really couldn''t figure out what to do, also lacked the motivation to continue exercising, so he could only sit on the bed, seal his hands, and start extracting chakras.


    The amount of chakra in a person depends on the amount of mental energy and physical energy. Of course, some methods of increasing chakra externally are not excluded, such as extracting fairy chakra from natural space, and dried persimmon ghost shark. That shark muscle knife.


    Speaking of spiritual energy, Naruto¡¯s body is stuffed with an adult¡¯s soul. Of course, the spiritual energy is stronger than that of his peers. In terms of physical energy, the body energy of the immortal body is incomparably powerful. Naruto¡¯s current Chakra , Has exceeded the level of elite Shangnin, heading towards the shadow level.


    (When Naruto used the shadow clone to torture Mizuki for the first time, the split shadow clones were densely populated everywhere, there are 800 if not a thousand, and it was still under the scum-like control of Chakra back then. If it is said that Naruto had mixed into the Nine-tailed Chakra because of his anger at the time, then when he was practicing the spiral shuriken, Kakashi said that Naruto¡¯s Chakra was four times as large as his under normal circumstances. If the Nine-tailed Chakra was not suppressed If the carat is used, it will be a hundred times. Although Kakashi has a small amount of chakras, there are also high-level chakras. Naruto is not as good as the one in Shippuden, but there are 20 or 30 times. , Twenty or thirty chakras tied together...Of course, a large part is used to suppress the power of the nine lamas...)


    Naruto completed the handprint of extracting chakras, and began to extract more chakras from the vibrant cells of the whole body to increase his chakra upper limit.


    Although the energy extracted from each cell is only enough to kill an amoeba, this energy X13 billion will become extremely terrifying.


    The following is a white-eyed perspective...


    From all the cells in Naruto''s body, a faint light blue chakra was released, and a part of the chakra was released from the surface of Naruto''s body, and then absorbed back by his own body.


    The light blue chakra is absorbed into the chakra meridian and merges with the chakra torrent that flows quietly in it. With the chakra meridian that spreads all over the body, it changes and flows throughout Naruto''s body.


    Chakra flowed into Naruto''s heart, stimulating his heart to beat vigorously, and then changed down along the Chakra meridian, and flowed into Naruto''s abdomen, where the nine lamas were sealed.


    Even with a blank eye, I couldn¡¯t directly see through the scene inside the seal. I saw Naruto¡¯s chakra flowing into the whirlpool-shaped seal. When it came out again, the original light blue chakra added a touch of almost The imperceptible red chakra is the power of the nine lamas.


    Although the Nine Lama is many times stronger than Naruto, there are still very few chakras leaking from the gossip seal.


    These red chakras could not affect Naruto''s body, but were assimilated by Naruto''s blue chakras and merged together to become Naruto''s own chakras.


    A gossip seal made up of two four-image seals. When Naruto¡¯s chakra passes the seal, a trace of the chakra of nine lamas will seep out, and then be swallowed by Naruto¡¯s chakra and become Naruto¡¯s own. Chakra, because of this, Naruto refines Chakra more than ten times faster than normal people.


    However, if you use this method to control the power of the nine lamas, even if Naruto can live for a thousand years, it is useless. Moreover, the nine lamas sealed on Naruto have only half of the original power, and the other half, with the wave Feng Shuimen was sealed in the belly of Death together.


    Naruto has been refining Chakra, and this situation will continue until late at night, but Naruto himself didn''t even notice. Soon, something he didn''t expect will happen to him.


    The pale blue faint chakra floated on Naruto¡¯s body surface, and then absorbed into his body, and then other cells extracted the chakra and attached to the surface of his body, which made Naruto¡¯s body surface always appear With a faint blue light.


    But in Naruto''s hands, Chakra accumulated more and more. The light blue brilliance that was almost invisible in his hands gradually deepened and solidified, and finally turned into a dark blue high-concentration chakra.


    Chakra suddenly turned slowly in Naruto''s hands, only slightly at first, and then drove the other chakras to spin together, forming a chakra whirlwind in front of Naruto.


    Naruto himself hadn''t noticed all of this, and it was obvious that all of this was done unconsciously.


    The chakra whirlwind in Naruto¡¯s hand spins, compresses, and continues to condense. I don¡¯t know how many chakras are condensed. After twenty minutes, the accumulation of quantitative changes has finally reached a qualitative change. In the chakra cyclone, a shiny crystal appeared.


    "Ok?"


    The Nine Lama, who had been sleeping in the seal, opened his huge fox eyes in an instant. The slender eyes were shocked, and he even sat up from the ground.


    "That''s... Six Dao..."


    Chapter 22: Bofeng Water Gate!


    Naruto didn''t know what he did, nor did he know that the nine lamas in the sealed space were gaffes caused by extreme shock, but continued to maintain the state of refining the chakra.


    Crystals are precipitated just like evaporating saturated salt water. Chakra continues to condense on the tiny crystals that precipitated first, making the crystals become larger and more beautiful.

 16 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 16

    Thirty minutes later, Mingren stopped refining the chakra, and the growth of the crystal also stopped. At this time, the crystal has changed from the size of sand to a hexagonal blue that is about the size of a soybean. The crystals look like clear crystals.


    "what is this?"


    After opening his eyes, Naruto, who had no idea what he had done, immediately found the extra thing, a blue crystal, that appeared on his bed.


    Naruto looked at the crystal carefully. He was quite sure that there was no such thing in his room, but somehow it suddenly appeared.


    "Hey, kid, come in."


    While Naruto was still looking at this crystal, he suddenly remembered the voice of the Nine Lama in his heart. Naruto didn''t know what the Nine Lama suddenly asked him to do, but he immediately entered the sealed space.


    "What are you doing, Nine Lama?" Naruto still looks like God is number one and Lama is second, and he is not afraid of Nine Lama at all.


    The Nine Lama was also surprisingly not angry with Naruto this time. A pair of huge fox eyes stared at Naruto¡¯s six-year-old, small body, and said: "Little devil, you refined Chakra''s movements just now. Do it again in front of me." The Nine Lama''s voice was a little anxious, and he needed to confirm some things himself.


    "Refining Chakra? What are you doing?" Naruto obviously didn''t know the reason.


    "Nonsense! If you ask you to do it, do it quickly!!" The huge claws of the Nine Lama slapped the ground fiercely, causing the entire sealed space to vibrate violently.


    This time it wasn''t that the nine lamas had a hot temper, it was because this matter was too important.


    Naruto curled his lips and murmured a few words secretly, but he sat down cross-legged and began to refine Chakra.


    Naruto really couldn''t figure out what Jiulama was going to do, but Jiuwei stared at Naruto unblinkingly.


    The light blue chakra circulated on Naruto. Ten minutes later, Naruto''s body reappeared in the same situation as before. The blue chakra whirlwind continued to rotate and compressed, and then became a beautiful crystal.


    "This is really..." The nine lama''s pupils shrank, and he was sure that he saw it with his own eyes. This is really the power of the old man of Six Dao, right, "Is this kid the one that the old man said?"


    Naruto didn¡¯t know so much. After he finished refining the chakra, the crystal appeared in front of him again. Naruto took the crystal and looked up at the nine lama, saying: "Hey, the nine lama, this is what is this?"


    "I don''t know, get out!" The Nine Lama unceremoniously shook Naruto directly out of the sealed space.


    "Damn! The dead fox''s menopause is advanced, right?!" Naruto, who was kicked out of the sealed space, complained very uncomfortably, but now he is taking advantage of his mouth.


    The nine lama who kicked Naruto out of the sealed space lay on the ground, his eyes narrowed into two slits, and fell into thought.


    "That is indeed the ability that the old man has, and I can feel the chakra of the Asura kid from that kid. It seems that you will pay more attention to this kid in the future."


    Naruto couldn''t snoop on the thoughts of the nine lamas, and after a few complaints, he focused on the crystal in his hand.


    It was the first time he saw this kind of crystal, and the crystal appeared twice after he refined the chakra, and after the first appearance of this kind of crystal, the nine lama immediately asked himself to practice the chakra before his face. , As a result, the special crystal appeared again.


    Naruto''s brain, which is not particularly smart, can still analyze the connections.


    Next, Naruto continued to refine his chakras, and finally determined that the light blue chakra crystals were his own chakra crystals. Although I don¡¯t know what it is for, Naruto can directly take the chakras. The crystal is eaten, and then becomes your own chakra, which can be used as a chakra supplement pill.


    Naruto didn¡¯t know that the ability to condense a pure energy body like Chakra into a solid form that can be touched is no longer any ordinary ninjutsu or even the bloodstain limit and blood succession elimination. It is the power that the Six Dao Immortals bestowed on him, the power of Yin and Yang escape technique.


    At the beginning, the Six Ways of Immortals witnessed the battle between Indra and Asura¡¯s Chakra possessed Uchiha Madara and Senjuju, and the Nine-tailed Rebellion that broke out in the future. In order to make up for the mistakes of the year, the Six Ways of Immortals, He gathered all his powers together, and then traveled through time and space to give the body of Naruto, the possessor of Chakra, who was just born at the time, and the Six Immortals also disappeared because they ran out of power.


    Naruto would not know that this change was caused by his appearance, and even the Six Ways of the Immortal would not know that one was even higher than the Six Ways of Immortal and even his mother, Otsuki Kaguya. The existence of Naruto also gave Naruto some very interesting things. Of course, Naruto had no idea about these things.


    In a wonderful atmosphere, Naruto spent another day safely, and when he returned home the next night, the nine lamas called Naruto again.


    "What''s the matter this time?"


    Naruto put his hands in his trouser pockets and looked up at the huge body of the nine lama. He really began to wonder if the stinky fox had really advanced his menopause. It was the same as his nerves in the past two days.


    Nine Lama lay on the ground and said, "Tear off that seal, I have something to tell you." The voice was flat and flat, and it didn''t sound like the voice of this grumpy stinky fox.


    "Huh?" A question mark popped out of Naruto''s head, "Is there something you said in it, isn''t it the same?" This fellow Jiu Lama is really getting more and more weird. It seems that he has been thinking about something in the past two days. , Is it a broken love?


    Naruto thought in a mess, but immediately denied himself, the tail beast didn''t seem to have a handle, and who did the nine lamas want to fall in love with?Before the nine-tailed fox Tamamo?


    Besides, the nine lamas have been sealed in Naruto''s body for six years.


    "Stop talking nonsense, can you tear it?!"


    Naruto curled his lips and spit about this menopausal fox again, but his face still looked indifferent, and said: "Tear and tear, am I still afraid of you?!"


    This seal is also part of this gossip seal. The gossip seal itself is like an iron cage with air leaking on all sides, and after adding this seal, the iron cage becomes an airtight iron box, just like Naruto. In extreme anger, the seal will loosen, and cracks will appear on the iron box, allowing the Chakra of the Nine Lamas to flow out and erode Naruto''s body.


    Once the seal is torn off, the chakras of the nine lamas can penetrate. If Naruto''s willpower is not enough, it will be corroded by the nine lamas and revive the nine lamas.


    A very small number of Chakras of the Nine Lamas penetrated from the seal, held up Naruto''s body, and came to the front of the huge seal.


    Naruto stretched out his hand and slowly approached the seal, and when Naruto was about to uncover the seal, a hand stretched out from the void and grabbed Naruto''s hand.


    "Bo Feng Shui Men!!"


    Chapter 23: The angry Naruto and the ashamed Watergate!


    The person who appeared in the sealed space and prevented Naruto from tearing the seal was the fourth generation of Hokage who died young to seal the nine lamas, and also Naruto''s cheap dad in this strange world, Bo Feng Shuimen.


    Six years ago, after sealing the nine lamas with ghouls, Bo Feng Shuimen used the gossip seal to seal half of the nine lamas¡¯s power on the newly born Naruto, and at the same time, he and his wife Uzumaki Kushina¡¯s A part of the Chakra was sealed on Naruto''s body, in order to repair the seal when the seal was broken in the future, and to help Naruto when he wanted to master the power of the nine lamas.


    Naruto does not deny that Bo Feng Shuimen and Uzumaki Kushina are very concerned about his son, but it is also undeniable that Naruto¡¯s childhood misery and pain have an indelible relationship with them.


    Renzhuli''s treatment in each village is the same. Comparatively speaking, Rabbi Yawei Renzhuli is slightly better because he has a big brother who is Raikage.


    A person like Gaara''s Zhuli, although the days are miserable, but basically just indifferent and excluded.


    Naruto¡¯s spine is the worst. It doesn¡¯t count as indifference and squeeze. Basically, he has to be beaten every day.


    Without the protection of his parents, coupled with the aging and weakness of three generations, and the existence of that guy in Danzo, Naruto''s treatment in Konoha is really terrible.


    Seeing Bofeng Shuimen, the original lazy expression on Naruto''s face instantly became indifferent, and said coldly, "Who are you?"


    "I am the fourth generation of Hokage, and also your father."


    Naruto''s icy blue eyes narrowed slightly, and said, "So, if you seal the nine lamas in my body, you are the one who brought me my unfortunate childhood, Master Hokage for the fourth generation."


    Naruto¡¯s indifferent words made Mizuno lose her sunny smile. Although he is only a group of Chakras and a small part of the soul split from the original Bofeng Watergate, he still has most of Bofeng Watergate¡¯s memory and way of thinking. It''s basically the same.


    Bo Feng Shuimen had long expected the scene of his meeting with his son, and this scene was the most likely and the one he didn''t want to see.


    The fourth generation of Hokage-sama, really does not have any respect and is extremely alienated...


    At this moment, in the extremely remote and mysterious space, a pair of blue eyes are watching the scene where the father and son meet.


    I don''t know when he turned into a black Gothic loli dress, his hair was tied into a double ponytail, and there was still the huge blood red sickle beside him.The change of dress turned the original queen into a gluttonous loli.


    The snow-white slender jade hand grabbed a handful of popcorn and stuffed it into his mouth. Bi-colored eyes were staring at the TV in front of him, which was playing the scene in Hokage World at this time.


    "Did the father and son meet so soon? It was a lot earlier than I expected." The blonde girl showed an expression of interest. The more unexpected things are, the more pleasant she is. As the supreme being, she herself is the most lonely.


    "Give you something more, the person I chose, don''t know how many things you can do beyond my expectations?" The blond girl picked up the huge blood red scythe that was taller than her tall figure. Pointing towards Naruto and Bofeng Water Gate on the TV screen, a light beam of gold and black mixed into the TV.

 17 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 17

    The supreme energy travels through time and space to the world of Naruto, Naruto¡¯s sealed space, and then the power is divided into two, the larger one enters Naruto¡¯s body, and the smaller one enters the water gate of the wave. body.


    It''s not a one-dimensional existence at all, and nothing that the queen has done has been noticed by anyone, including the fourth generation of Hokage''s Bofeng Water Gate, and the nine lamas who are proud of their mighty power.


    "I''m sorry, Naruto..." Bo Feng Shuimen looked at Naruto guiltily. For this son, Bo Feng Shuimen gave him great strength and at the same time brought him endless pain. He probably couldn''t live better than Naruto. It''s even worse.


    "Excuse me?!" Naruto, who didn''t know what happened to him, heard the words of Hafeng Shuimen, and his anger immediately burned from his eyes. A pair of blue eyes like the sky turned scarlet red. The influence of the Chakra of the Nine Lamas was entirely caused by his own anger.


    The extremely angry Naruto grabbed Bo Feng Shuimen¡¯s clothes and roared, ¡°I¡¯m sorry? I¡¯m sorry for the pain, torture, and squeeze that I have suffered in the past six years. You can just say sorry for the anger that I have suffered over the past six years. Is it something?! Ah?! Answer me! Bofeng Shuimen!!!"


    If Bo Feng Shuimen can face Naruto calmly, he will find that under Naruto¡¯s anger, that mature tone is not what a six-year-old child should have, even if he suffers prematurely. It''s the same, but when facing his guilty son, even a person like Bo Feng Shui Men can''t remain calm.


    Mizuto couldn''t face Naruto''s questioning. Even a simple sentence of sorry was bitterly stuck in his throat because of Naruto''s anger. He could only remain silent.


    After Naruto yelled at Bo Feng Shuimen, he gradually calmed down, let go of his hands holding the collar of Bo Feng Shuimen, and glanced at Bo Feng Shuimen indifferently, then turned around and prepared. Leave the sealed space and don''t see this person who made him angry again.


    "Naruto..." Bo Feng Shuimen stopped Naruto, "Anyway, I''m sorry..."


    Bo Feng Shuimen finished his last words, and then his figure turned into a golden streamer and sank into Naruto''s body.


    "what!"


    Before Naruto left the sealed space, he uttered a scream to the sky, his body convulsed constantly, his eyes turned white, he was obviously suffering from great pain.


    At this moment, a guy who has no sense of responsibility still used that special TV to watch Naruto''s eyes turn white, while eating popcorn, and laughed softly: "Give you such a big portion. Gifts, I hope you can make good use of them, hehehe..." As he said, he seemed to look forward to the future development and let out a lovely laugh.


    Originally, Naruto should have gone out to practice at around eleven or twelve, but this time, he slept until five o''clock the next morning before waking up.


    Sitting on the bed, Naruto covered his forehead with one hand, and made a terrible grunt in his mouth.


    "Hmm...Bo Feng Shui Men, you finally did a good thing..."


    Chapter 24: Legacy of Four Generations!


    Dododo!


    As soon as Naruto finished saying this, there was a knock on the door, and the voice of the girl he cared most about.


    "Naruto, are you at home?" Hinata''s timid voice sounded outside the door, with worry in her voice, she forgot to look directly at whether Naruto was at home with her eyes.


    When Naruto looked at the bedside, the alarm clock said it was 5:34, and he smiled helplessly. Because of this unexpected incident, he accidentally ¡°comatized¡± too much, which made Hinata worry.


    Naruto jumped directly out of the bed because he was going to practice as usual last night, but because of the unexpected incident, he passed out directly without taking off his clothes, so he slept like this all night.


    Opening the door...I saw a pair of pale blonde hair and a pair of big pure white eyes, both Ino and Hinata came.


    "Great, Naruto, you''re okay." Hinata couldn''t help but relax when he saw that Naruto had no arms or legs, and said happily.


    Naruto knew that this girl cares about herself, was moved, rubbed Hinata''s short hair, and said, "Silly girl, what can I do?"


    After the excitement and excitement subsided, Hinata¡¯s shy temperament prevailed again. After Naruto rubbed her hair, Hinata¡¯s pretty face turned red, and said, ¡°I went to the exercise site with Ino and I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I''m worried that something will happen to you, so let''s take a look together..."


    Ino, who was very happy to see Naruto being okay, saw Naruto¡¯s gaze coming over, the face of the pink jade doll suddenly turned red, twisted the beginning, and said awkwardly: "Don¡¯t be affectionate, I¡¯m just here to see Are you dead."


    What do you think I can do with this arrogant dead girl?


    "That''s really sorry, Ino." Naruto said with a smile, then reached out and squeezed Ino''s pink face.


    "Don''t always squeeze my face!" Jing Ye slapped Naruto''s paw frantically, then looked at him, and said, "What happened to you today?"


    "It''s nothing, I had a nightmare." Naruto made an excuse and didn''t tell the two girls the truth, because it was no use to say it. Moreover, what happened in the sealed space yesterday, the sooner it will be known to others , The greater the benefit to Naruto.


    The pure Hinata simply believed Naruto''s words, while the high EQ Ino seemed to have noticed Naruto''s concealment, but did not continue to ask.


    March 8th also has to be divided into occasions, otherwise it is not just a topic after dinner, but a sharp edge that will lead to a break in friendship.


    "I said, I''m going to change my clothes now, do you plan to just watch that?"


    "Ah!" Hinata let out a small exclamation and turned around immediately, his face flushed completely.


    "Narcissism! Who are you willing to look at you?!" Ino rolled Naruto''s eyes, but turned around blushing.


    Naruto shrugged helplessly, walked into the room, closed the door, and his face immediately sank.


    "Damn it! The headache is dead!" Naruto held his forehead and staggered into the bathroom. From the broken mirror, Naruto could see that his face was as bad as stool.


    Naruto has a splitting headache now, just like the feeling of catching a cold after playing games for 20 to 30 hours. It feels like roaring pain in his head. It seems that the thing hasn''t been called yet. People completely absorb it.


    He flushed his face with cold water and changed his clothes. Naruto tried to pretend to be all right, and went to school with Hinata and Ino.


    "Naruto, are you really okay?" Ino couldn''t help but asked worriedly after looking at Naruto who looked completely abnormal next to him.


    Naruto¡¯s state is completely different from normal, her face is not right, she has been a calm face, and there are fine beads of sweat on her forehead. It seems that she is suffering from some pain, and she is in a state of saying nothing to her on weekdays. Today But there is no word, and abnormal conditions are everywhere.


    "I''m okay." Naruto said with difficulty, his headache getting worse and worse, and he was almost unable to stand.


    "But..." Hinata Kiyoshi''s little face was full of worries, and said: "We''d better send you back to rest, and I''ll help you ask Mr. Iruka for leave later."


    "Yes, Hinata is right. You look abnormal today."


    "Don''t say it." Naruto refused Hinata and Ino''s concern, but couldn''t help but sway. He stretched out his hand to support Ino''s shoulder and supported his body. The focus of his eyes had gradually lost, and he was about to faint. Up.


    "Ino, let me help. It will be fine when I get to the classroom. Don''t let anyone find out what I am now..." Naruto said with a pained expression, not going back to rest at all.


    Anyone Naruto said is different from what Ino and Hinata understand. The guys in the school, if they see Naruto not coming to school, at best they say "the tail of the crane that slept all day is going to be lazy again." Naruto didn''t put those guys in his eyes either. "Anyone" he said was the group that was monitoring him.


    Since Naruto''s existence, Anbu has been monitoring him since the day he was born, and there are at least two teams in the Anbu. There are three generations of people in Anbu, and there is also the person who came in by the madman Danzo.


    The madman in Danzo not only wants to be a Hokage, but also a Hokage who has no one before and after. He not only covets the power of Senju and Uchiha, but also wants to take the power of the nine lamas in his own hands. , So once Naruto has any problems, he will try to control Naruto and turn Naruto into his tool completely.


    Naruto knows this very well, so he has been showing mediocrity. As a human pillar, if he shows too much strength too early, he will be a disaster.


    So, ignorance is sometimes a blessing. Naruto''s maturity makes him have to deal with the three generations and Danzo guys. He is really tired.


    If Naruto goes home to rest, alone at home and no one is watching, Danzo will send someone to check on Naruto¡¯s body out of ten, if any problems are found out?


    There are so many people in the Ninja School, Danzo should be arrogant. He can''t directly send someone to grab Naruto to the root base in front of so many students. This is also Naruto even though he almost faints, but still insists. The relationship to go to school.


    Although in this school, apart from the nine of Naruto and the others in this session and the three Konoha Twelve Xiaoqiangs from the previous session, the others are all dragons, but the dragons must also play the role of dragons. The banquet ends immediately. Before Naruto grows up, Naruto has to use them to restrict Danzo.


    Hinata and Ino had nothing to do with Naruto, so they could only secretly support Naruto on both sides and lead him to the classroom.


    As soon as he sat on the seat, Naruto immediately lay down on the table, seeming to be sleeping, but actually fainted.


    The three of Naruto were the first to arrive, and then other classmates came one after another, and no one would pay attention to Naruto, who was sleeping all the time, until a guy who was extremely boring appeared.


    A godless eyes, a pineapple head, walked into the classroom while yawning. The godless eyes quickly scanned everyone in the classroom, and a bright light flashed in his eyes.


    "It''s really troublesome..."

 18 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 18

    Chapter 25: Naruto wakes up!


    Shikamaru is a superb mensao man, and the white-haired fox of Kakashi, can be called the two mensao men of Naruto World.


    Although Shikamaru is complaining about troubles all day long, he is a trustworthy person. The glance he just swept over at will, like a digital SLR, took photos of all the students in the classroom today. Then Stored in half of his geek''s brain.


    Sitting where he had always been, Ding Ci sat next to Shikamaru, constantly eating potato chips.


    Shikamaru yawned and lay down on the table and began to sleep. Of course, in the eyes of other people, he was sleeping, but his brain was running fast at this time.


    That guy Naruto was not right today... Shikamaru analyzed such a result.


    According to Shikamaru''s observations that no one knew in the past month, he knew the habits of everyone in the basic classroom, including Umino Iluka.


    Like him, Naruto sleeps in class every day. His seat is in the last row, with Ino on the left and Hinata on the right.Naruto generally does not sleep when he first arrives at school, but when the first class begins, Naruto will fall asleep as if listening to a lullaby.


    Things are different today. There are still fifteen minutes before class, but Naruto is already on the table.


    Of course, if it was just this, Shikamaru wouldn''t be enough to be sure that Naruto had a problem today, and the message from Ino and Hinata was left.


    Hinata is a good student. After coming to school every morning, he will read books until the beginning of class. Of course, Hinata will also do things that violate the good student guidelines, such as taking out books for class and standing in front of Naruto. Stopped him, but didn''t mean to wake Naruto at all.


    Ino is similar to Hinata. They read books before class every day, but the books they read are basically flower encyclopedias, or information about various poisonous plants and flowers, which is also her hobby.


    However, the two of them didn''t read a book today. Instead, they sat on the left and right, looking at Naruto uneasily. This was enough for Shikamaru to confirm something.


    The light in Shikamaru''s eyes flashed by, coming and going faster. After analyzing the conclusion, Shikamaru''s brain began to stop cooking again.


    "It''s really troublesome..."


    "Hinata, Naruto looks like this...Send him to the hospital for a look." Ino couldn''t help but worry in his heart and said to Hinata who was sitting on the other side of Naruto.


    "Yes, but Naruto asked us not to let others discover his abnormality no matter what." Hinata said contradictory. On the one hand, she was very worried about Naruto''s situation, on the other hand, she was afraid to go. Defying what Naruto said, but if Hinata opened her eyes at this time, she might immediately violate Naruto''s words and take him to Konoha Hospital.


    In Naruto''s brain, at this time, there was a group of chakras hovering in his brain. It was these chakras that caused Naruto to have a splitting headache in the morning and fainted.


    "Hey..." Ino, who was only six years old, sighed with a sigh of sophistication at this time, and said: "I don''t know what is going on in this guy''s head..."


    What Ino said was a faint sigh from Hinata.


    If Naruto is sober at this time, when he is moved, he will laugh at these two girls and worry a little too much, because this time, instead of any damage, he also got one, which made his strength explosively increase. Opportunity, that is the legacy of four generations.


    The legacy of the four generations is not money, but his memory.


    Naruto didn¡¯t know why this change happened. The four generations appeared early because of his appearance. It made sense, but he did not choose to repair the seal of the nine lamas as in the original book. The chakra and soul fragments merged into Naruto''s body.


    Although it is a soul fragment, it basically has the memory of four generations of life. Naruto has no interest in the past of the four generations. What he is really interested in is the ninjutsu, the shadow clone, the god of thunder, and the spiral pill in the memory of the four generations. The gossip seal, the ghoul seal and the immortal mode (the fourth generation is the immortal mode, used in the battle against Liudao Madara, but because he chakras no more than Senju Zhuma and Naruto, so gather Xianshu check The carat speed is very slow, generally not used)


    Naruto felt a splitting headache because of the fusion of the two souls, and because of this he fell into a coma.


    Naruto has always lacked the opportunity to learn ninjutsu in a legitimate way. The four-generation method is to find a teacher who never hides his own self, and this teacher moved out, even if the third generation will not take Naruto, this is him. When I woke up before, I said that the fourth generation finally did a good thing.


    The memory of the four generations of Naruto is a treasure that the entire Ninja world must rob, but Naruto got it so easily. Of course, the first is because he is the son of the fourth generation of Naruto, and the second is mainly because a certain person is completely worthy The responsible woman, because that woman used her own power to change Bo Feng Shuimen''s thoughts, Naruto can harvest this treasure.


    Although Hafeng Mizumon is young, he is a ninja who has experienced battles in the ninja world and became famous in the war. His lifetime combat experience is definitely not comparable to that of ordinary ninjas.


    It wasn''t until noon, a dozen hours before and after, that the two souls were completely fused, and it was only a little soul fragment of the wave of wind water gate. If it is a complete soul, I am afraid that the time spent can be counted in years.


    "Uh..." Naruto groaned softly, rubbing his golden retriever, and finally awoke.


    "Great! Naruto, you finally woke up!"


    Accompanied by two tender calls, one on the left and the other on the right, the two small bodies immediately wrapped their arms around Naruto''s arms. Whether it was the shy Hinata or the somewhat arrogant Ino, they couldn''t help themselves at this time. Of excitement.


    Naruto had just woke up and had not figured out what was going on. His arms were hugged by two girls, which made him stunned for a while, until the feeling of wetness in his arms, let Naruto understand what .


    Naruto gently pulled his hands out of the arms of the two women, then put his arms around their thin shoulders without hesitation, embarrassingly hugged left and right.


    This time Naruto really frightened Ino and Hinata. Hinata has always been centered on Naruto. Without Naruto, Hinata¡¯s sky would be broken.Although Ino''s mouth is hard, she has seen Naruto''s strength that is much stronger than her after a month of getting along. And during this time, Naruto has been guiding her in her practice, and Naruto''s position in Ino''s heart is of course. It''s not the same anymore, he suddenly had that strange change this time, and the two girls were really terrified.


    Naruto couldn''t help it, he didn''t know that this kind of change would happen, he now had the strength of forbearance, how could he do and predict so many things.


    The two women sobbed in Naruto''s arms for a few minutes before raising their heads. The two pretty dolls were full of tears on their faces, and their big eyes were red and swollen. I really felt pity.


    "Naruto, you really have nothing wrong with you..."


    Chapter 26: Six years later, a one-to-four battle!


    Naruto gently wiped the tears from the faces of the two girls with his thumbs, and smiled: "Don''t worry, I have nothing to do, and I have received a lot of benefits."


    Although his complexion hadn''t fully recovered, Naruto''s eyes were dazzling, almost uncontrollable, and his spirit was very strong.


    It¡¯s weird to be unhappy. I got such a huge treasure inexplicably. What Naruto¡¯s head now would be jealous even for a shadow-level powerhouse. If it weren¡¯t for staring at him, there would be too much eyeliner, Naruto. I am afraid that people will start to try that incomparable strength now.


    Naruto, who had harvested the huge treasure, finally set foot on the broad road of shadow clone practice!


    It was 12 o''clock noon, and the ninja school had just finished at noon. A group of little furry children went back to their homes, each of them looked for their mothers, and went to eat.


    Sasuke Uchiha put his hands in his trouser pockets, his face was indifferent, or he was suffering from severe facial paralysis, wearing a blue-black top, and a face that could deceive countless MMs, exuding the breath of not being near.


    Since five years ago, the man killed his parents, killed all his tribe, and left Konoha, Sasuke Uchiha has become what he is now, thinking about revenge.


    If, at that time six years ago, Uchiha Sasuke was just apathetic and a little shy, now he is completely indifferent from the heart.


    Back to the residence of the Uchiha clan...


    The once lively and prosperous Uchiha clan residence is now completely dead. Most of the house has been shrouded in dust and spider webs. Now only him, Sasuke Uchiha, will return to this place.


    Everything is because of that man!!


    Thinking of the man who caused all this, his own brother, Itachi Uchiha, and Sasuke couldn''t suppress the hatred and anger in his heart at all, and the expression on his face became extremely hideous.


    Naruto Office...


    "Oh..." The three-generation old man who was sixty-nine years old this year sighed heavily after seeing Sasuke''s expression in the crystal ball. The Uchiha clan...


    How come the three generations of old men are close to the age of seventies. Even if they were strong back then, they still have to face the fate of old and weak. The three generations can feel his aging every day. He has not been in the ninja world. The power and speed during the war. On the contrary, the Senjujutsu battle against Uchiha Madara, the Unyin gold and silver brothers attacked the second generation of Naruto, and the three wars of the Ninja world made Konoha gain the name of the first Ninja village. , Has also lost his capital, and Konoha has only one name now.


    No matter how strong people are, they will die. Three generations know that they are all that old and will not be there any day. When that happens, who will lead Konoha.


    And Uchiha Sasuke... Uchiha clan, but Konoha has always been the biggest uneasy factor... even if it has been annihilated...


    Three generations of hands touched the crystal ball, and the picture on the crystal ball immediately changed, focusing on another dangerous orphan Konoha.


    Konoha Exercise Field No. 7...


    Naruto stood on the exercise field, with his left hand in his trouser pocket, and his right hand holding four bells tied with a red thread. His face was not awake. He looked at the two men and two women in front of him and said, "Tomorrow is graduation. The exam is the old rule. The time limit is half an hour. If the four of you can grab the bell, I will ask for lunch. On the contrary, there will be no one who grabs the bell. That''s it." Man tied four bells to his waist.


    "Yo Xi! For the barbecue! Come on!"

 19 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 19

    The entire Konoha, and even the entire Shinobi world, would be so crazy for a meal, and it would be the little fat man of the Qiu Taoist school.


    "Partial doubling technique! Arm!!"


    Inspired by the food, Ding Ci¡¯s fighting mind instantly skyrocketed countless times, and the entire right arm instantly became disproportionately huge with the body, and a fist that was bigger than Doraemon¡¯s head hit Naruto. come.


    "It''s really troublesome, Ninja Shadow Imitation." As always, Shikamaru was still a pineapple head. While complaining about the trouble, he used the family secret technique. The illusory shadow on the ground quickly turned black and solid, and then looked like He grabbed it towards Naruto like a tentacle.


    boom!!


    Naruto folded his hands together and caught Dingci''s huge fist frontally, but his figure was pushed back by Dingci''s powerful fist.


    His feet were nailed to the ground like long, huge fangs, and two ravines were ploughed into the ground.


    Shikamaru''s shadow was silent, crawling over like a creature walking in the dark night, but the target was not the shadow under Naruto''s feet, but Dinci, the shadow of the arm after that doubled.


    When Naruto''s pupils shrank, he immediately gave up the power to resist Dingci, and then instantly condensed Chakra on his right leg and slammed on the ground.


    boom!


    The mud on the ground was exploded by Naruto, and his figure violently retreated in an instant.


    damn it!Shikamaru is getting more and more black-hearted...


    As Naruto backed away quickly, he whispered in his heart, that guy Shikamaru was really getting more and more sensitive.Naruto''s speed is very fast, definitely much faster than the shadow''s speed. Under normal circumstances, the shadow can''t catch up with Naruto''s speed at all.And Naruto''s strength is also a bit higher than theirs. In the case of facing the challenge, only Ding Ci with the strongest offensive power has the power to face Naruto head-on.


    At that moment, Ding Ci used part of the doubling technique to attack Naruto, attracting Naruto to press his fist with his hand. At this moment, Ding Ci and Naruto¡¯s shadow were also connected. At this time, as long as Shikamaru can hold Ding The second shadow can also catch Naruto''s shadow.


    Shikamaru can think of this method that is difficult to detect and saves effort. Although it failed, Naruto had to praise Shikamaru''s mind and the incomparable tacit understanding with Dingci.


    "Ninfa Hua Lian Siji Cai!"


    A crisp young girl''s tender drink sounded behind Naruto, and Ino, who had left a beautiful ponytail, attached Chakra to Shinobu as a shuriken, shooting endlessly at Naruto. All of this It is a poisonous flower.


    Naruto''s muscles were tense, and he abruptly stopped his rapid retreat, and then ignored the danger of spraining as a result. Using the right leg as the axis, the whole person quickly rotated, and his hands turned up and down.


    "Feng Dun makes a big breakthrough!"


    Naruto took a violent breath, causing his chest to swell. The air was strengthened by adding the chakra of wind attribute to Naruto''s body, and then all erupted in one breath.


    call!!


    The gust of wind howled, super strong wind like a fourteenth hurricane, inside, there are countless cold and ruthless wind blades that are hard to detect by the naked eye.


    Ninja flower is still a fragile plant after all, facing Naruto''s big breakthrough, those wind blades have cut into countless broken flower branches and petals.


    Ino moved quickly, escaping from the wide range of attack of the big breakthrough, a playful smile appeared on his increasingly beautiful face, pinched a seal in his hand, and shouted, "Boom!"


    Chi Chi...


    As if it was the sound of igniting a lead wire, some of the petals in the attack of the big breakthrough were actually paper flowers stacked with detonating talisman.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang...


    More than a dozen explosions triggered a series of explosions, directly destroying the powerful power of the big breakthrough, and the explosion enveloped Naruto''s entire body.


    "Damn it!" Naruto''s figure rushed out of the smoke from the explosion. Although he was not injured, he was still very ashamed.


    "Thirty-two palms with soft boxing and gossip!"


    Naruto, who had just left the range of the explosion, entered the gossip realm of Hina Tian again, with a serious expression on that immature face.


    Chapter 27: Konoha''s strongest team Pig Deer Butterfly!


    In the realm of gossip, not only the body''s reaction, but also the flow of Chakra slowed down.


    "Drink!!" Naruto yelled, and the blue chakra, which is beyond the normal shadow level and I don''t know how many times, emerged from all over the body, bursting out with incomparable strength and speed, and took it back in the gossip field. Control your own body.


    In terms of Chakra and physical fitness, Ino, Hinata, Shikamaru and Dingci tied together are not as talented as Naruto, who has been tempered in Dafa for so many years. .


    The blue veins around the temples of Hinata''s eyes were bulging, and his serious face couldn''t see the usual weakness at all.


    First, Dingci was used as a feint, Shikamaru¡¯s shadow imitation technique was used as a cooperation, and Ino¡¯s Huarei Shikisai made Naruto¡¯s movements confused, and then Hinata used his eyes to find out the blind spot of Naruto¡¯s vision and pulled him into the gossip field. Here, the four cooperate to seize such an opportunity, how can I miss it?!


    After all, Naruto missed the opportunity, Hinata slapped his face with a gossip palm.


    Snapped!


    Naruto stretched out his hand to block Hinata''s small hand, but was blocked from sight because of this. Hinata''s other hand accurately reached the bell on Naruto''s waist, and the thirty-two palms were just a feint.


    Oops!


    Naruto yelled badly in his heart, and immediately backed away and withdrew from the scope of the gossip domain, but the speed was still a bit slower, and Hina Tian took out a bell.


    "Got it!" Hinata raised his hand, and after changing his hand, he threw the bell to Shikamaru. Shikamaru immediately put it into his ninja bag after receiving it. This is also the experience accumulated before and grabbed the bell. It¡¯s safest to put it here in Shikamaru, or it will be snatched back by Naruto.


    "Naruto," Shikamaru still looked lazy, but his eyes shone with calculations, and said, "If you don''t take it seriously anymore, you will be pleased again for this meal today."


    "It''s really troublesome..." Naruto said unceremoniously Shikamaru''s mantra, patted the dust on his body just because of Ino''s technique, and said: "It seems that I must be more serious. "Naruto''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a powerful aura gradually radiated from his body.


    Shikamaru stood still, facing Naruto, they did not dare to slack off, because Naruto''s strength is too strong, even if they have known Naruto for so many years, they can only look at Naruto''s strength.


    Although I snatched a bell from Naruto''s hand just now, it was only a quick break before Naruto could react. In comparison, Naruto just blocked a punch and a hand, plus a few steps. That''s all, on their side, it was the pig, the deer, the butterfly, and the gossip thirty-two palms.


    "The wind is suppressed!"


    Naruto pinched his hands, his chest bulged, inhaled a lot of air, and then suddenly expelled the compressed wind sphere.After compression, the attack range is not as powerful as a big breakthrough, but it is as powerful as an iron cannon shot from a cannon.


    In Hina Tian''s white eyes, he could see the high concentration of Chakra clearly. Hina Tian knew Naruto''s strength and did not dare to take a step forward.


    Concentrating calmly, he pulled out the chakra from the chakra acupuncture point in his palm, and then waved his arm faster and faster, and the woven chakra net became denser and denser, and even flying insects could not fly through it.


    "Guardian Gossip Sixty-Four Palms!"


    Taking full advantage of the body''s inherent flexibility, only Hinata''s absolute defense can be accomplished by just sending out the chakra from the palm of the palm, guarding the gossip 64 palms!


    Zi Zi Zi...


    The chakra of wind attribute and the semicircular protective layer formed by the sixty-four palms of the guardian gossip continued to collide, and eventually they were bounced out by the sixty-four palms of the guardian gossip.


    Boom boom boom!!


    The power of the suppression was huge, and after the bullet flew out, it interrupted seven or eight big trees in succession before disappearing.


    When Hinata fended off Naruto''s oppression, Ding Ci jumped high behind Hinata, and then activated his own secret technique.


    "Partial doubling technique! Feet!!"


    Ding Ci seemed to have instantly become a barefooted fairy in myths and legends. One foot became extremely huge, and one foot stepped on Naruto''s head.

 20 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 20

    Naruto stretched out his index and middle fingers with both hands, crossed in a cross shape, and activated his best ninjutsu.


    "Ninfa Multi-Shadow Clone Technique!"


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    With the continuous explosion of white smoke, Naruto separated out more than 30 shadow clones in one breath. Naruto is a perverted character who can create an army of ninjas.


    "Damn it, there are so many clones again." Shikamaru''s eyes twitched twice. Seeing Naruto''s avatar tactics, he felt a pain. "Ino, can you tell which is the main body?"


    Ino closed his eyes and felt it, and said, "No, the amount of chakras in each clone is so huge that I can''t judge it at all."


    "Cut!" Shikamaru sipped fiercely, "Sure enough, I still want to blow up every clone? It''s really troublesome..."


    "Stop complaining, Shikamaru, watch the trick!"


    More than 30 Naruto yelled together, and then rushed towards Shikamaru in unison. Among the four-person team in front of him, Shikamaru was the most troublesome guy. If he can solve him first, Naruto has to deal with it. The other three will be much easier.


    "Perception!" Ino yelled in a low voice, concentrating his mental energy, without the need of eyes, and able to reflect the distribution of each Naruto into his brain, and then pressed one hand on the back of Shikamaru''s head, "Perception transfer!"


    The unique ability of the mountain clan can directly transmit the information they perceive to the minds of others, just like a telepathic ability.


    With Ino''s cooperation, Shikamaru had eyes without blind spots like white eyes in an instant, and then the handprints changed.


    "Ninfa shadow manipulation!"


    The shadow that had only crawled on the ground was now separated from the ground, and the shadow mystery of the Nara clan had completely escaped the scope of ordinary shadows.


    Yin and Yang escape technique, the ultimate escape technique used by the Six Dao immortals to create the Ninja School, mysterious and powerful, Uchiha Daido and Uchiha Madara, who have become the pillar power of the ten-tailed people, can use the Yin and Yang escape technique to create a jade for seeking Taoism, which can be used in addition to immortality. All ninjutsu other than Hetijutsu was completely transformed into nothingness, and even the undead body that reincarnated from the filthy soil could not resist.


    It sounds so powerful, just like Simultaneous Ninjutsu. It seems that there are only four generations of Flying Thunder God and Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel Eyes. But in fact, there is a very common ninjutsu that is also space-time ninjutsu, that is, the art of spirit, Yin and Yang. Evacuation has similar characteristics.


    The yin and yang escape technique is strong, but it has actually appeared many times. Shikamaru¡¯s shadow imitation technique turns the shadow formed by light and shadow into an entity that can pierce the enemy¡¯s body. This transformation is impossible to forbearance. Surgery is also a kind of Yin Dun.


    In contrast, Dingci¡¯s doubling technique flesh bomb chariot, Chakra swells the body to such an extent that it will not cause damage to the body. It is opposite to shadow mimicry and belongs to a kind of yang escape.


    Others, such as the mirage of the second generation of water shadow, are yin escape, and medical ninjutsu is yang escape.


    Naruto¡¯s ability to condense chakras into crystals is also a type of Yin-Yang escape technique, but he is not crazy enough to use jade in this level of pairing. Although it is not impossible to use it, it is He is too burdened now.


    The cooperation between Dingci and Shikamaru was extremely tacit, and he could know what Shikamaru needed him without looking in his eyes, and immediately took out several steel cables connected with kunai from the ninja bag and tied them to himself.


    "Ninfa Multiplication Technique!"


    boom!


    Ding Ci immediately became a huge ball, and the body that had expanded several times made the steel cable tight on him, and the original karma turned into a nail.


    "Come on! Shikamaru!! For the barbecue!!!"


    "You don''t need to say the last sentence." Shikamaru reluctantly vomited, but the pitch-black shadow on the ground was already connected to Ding Ci''s shadow, lifting the entire huge Ding Ci, and then thinking about Naruto''s. The clone threw it over.


    "Meat Bouncing Yo-Yo!!!"


    Chapter 28: Eat barbecue!


    Although the meatball yo-yo looks very awkward, it makes full use of the sense of the mountain clan, the combination of the Nara clan''s control power and the Akudo clan''s physical attack power. It is the profound meaning of the wisdom of the predecessors of the three clans for many years.


    Ding Ci used kunai tied to his body as a nail, which greatly increased the destructive power.


    Shikamaru''s shadow threw Ding Ci''s entire ball up, and threw it towards Naruto''s clone army.


    Bang bang bang!!


    The meatball yo-yo swept across, and suddenly about ten Naruto clones turned into white smoke and disappeared without a trace.


    "This combination of ninjutsu is really troublesome." Naruto complained with a look of trouble. This combination of ninjutsu is already A-level, and it must be broken without hurting the pig, deer and butterfly trio. Ninjutsu is really not easy.


    "The wind escapes a thousand faces!"


    The air suddenly became turbulent. The chakra of wind was injected into the air, forming thousands of small wind cuts, like thousands of small knives, all flew towards Ding Ci in the air, The power of the Thousand Faces Wind used in conjunction with a shadow clone is even more powerful.


    Ping pong pong pong pong!!


    Thousands of small wind cuts slashed on Dingci''s body, and the power was not enough to hurt Dingci, but because of the accumulation of the amount, the kunai that was a nail on Dingci''s body was chopped to pieces.


    "Ding Ci! A trick!"


    "The technique of ninja super-doubling!"


    Ding Ci, who had originally become a round ball, swelled up extremely again, breaking all the steel cables on his body in an instant, Kuwu lost his restraint, and all turned into stray bullets and exploded around.


    This move was a completely indiscriminate attack, which wiped out all of Naruto''s clones in an instant, leaving only one body standing there alone.


    "It''s a clever tactic, but..." Naruto''s eyes drenched, and a shadow clone appeared next to him, and then began to release Chakra in his hands, and then the shadow clone was responsible for the change of Chakra''s form.


    Buzzing...


    Chakra rotated and compressed in Naruto''s hands, compressing more chakras than imagined into a shot-ball-sized sphere. Chakra''s rotation drove the vibration of the air and made a heavy sound.


    "Spiral pill!!"


    "Guardian Gossip Sixty-Four Palms!!"


    The same method of rotation, Naruto''s Helix Maru and Hinata''s guardian gossip sixty-four palms violently collided, and the blue chakras flew behind the two of them, peeling each other''s rotating chakras away.


    boom!!


    There was a violent explosion, and the Helix Pill and Guardian Bagua Sixty-Four Palms finally exploded because they couldn''t stand the mutual forces.


    Hina Tian was shaken out of the explosion, bent forward, holding a handful of Kuwu in his left hand, and thrusting into the ground forcefully, his feet made deep marks on the ground, and he kept falling back more than ten meters before he could stop. Come down.


    "Huh~hu~hu~"


    Hinata panted violently, used the guardian gossip sixty-four palms twice, once flew the A-class wind escape, and once faced Naruto''s spiral pill, which was a burden for Hinata, whose chakra volume was already low. Somewhat heavy.


    Hinata''s body has some wounds because of the explosion just now. This is inevitable as a ninja. To become stronger, he must experience countless pains. The body pain is only a small part.


    The five people here have all been injured with their current strength. Naruto is the most, followed by Ding, followed by Shikamaru and Hinata, and Ino is a bit less.


    "Forbearance is dazzling!"


    Ino didn''t hesitate to shoot, and the paper flowers stacked with the detonating talisman mixed in various poisonous flowers and flew towards Naruto, densely packed, like a rain of flowers.


    One or two detonating charms are not bad, but the stack of paper flowers of so many detonating charms, plus a huge number of poisonous flowers, is also the method that Ino uses to make up for his lack of physical attack power.


    "Ino really doesn''t know if his subordinates are being merciful." Naruto complained, but the movements on his hands are really not slow at all, "Feng Dun makes a big breakthrough!"


    It was a big breakthrough that swept the hurricane-level super squally wind, which immediately blew all the flying flowers.

 21 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 21

    "Blast!" Ino pinched his hand and immediately detonated all the paper flowers without hesitation.


    boom!!


    There was a huge roar, and all the paper flowers exploded in an instant, accompanied by a burst of purple-black smoke. The stamens of those paper flowers were all poisonous smoke bombs exclusively made by Ino!


    "Meat bomb chariot!!"


    The five people have known each other for many years, and the cooperation between them has long been extremely tacit. The thick purple and black smoke covered Naruto''s sight, and Ding Ci, with the strongest attacking power, immediately launched his own trick.


    "Ninfa Tongxin Index!"


    Behind the dense smoke, Ino closed his eyes and sensed Naruto''s location, and then used the family secret technique to wirelessly transmit the information he perceives to the rolling Ding Ci.


    With the existence of Ino, the "Super GPS", Dingci rushed towards Naruto accurately.


    Naruto just wanted to move, but suddenly couldn''t move anymore, and stopped abruptly at that place.


    "Fu~hu~ finally caught." Shikamaru panted and said with sweat on his forehead. After so much hard work, he finally caught Naruto.


    "Really, it''s going to be a treat again this time."


    Being caught by Kamaru, Naruto was not unable to break free, but at this time, Hinata''s petite figure had already rushed over and took away the three remaining bells from Naruto''s waist.


    "Yo West!! Barbecue!! I''m coming!!"


    "I didn''t seem to say please have barbecue..."


    Just as Naruto likes to eat Yile Ramen, this guy Ding Ci has a soft spot for barbecue. Anyway, if Naruto loses in the training, he always comes to the barbecue restaurant.


    The grilling net was quickly heated. Ding Ci breathed fire in his eyes, and used chopsticks to put the beef and pork marinated in the plate on the slightly red grilling net with great speed. The raw meat touched the hot grilling net and immediately There was a sizzling sound, and the fragrance overflowed.


    The barbecue was not cooked yet, so Naruto took a sip of juice and said, "Let Ding Ci eat it like this. I really have no money to go to my wife."


    The Qiudo clan needs to use food to store a lot of energy, so the Qiu Dao clan people eat almost all the time. Although the population is small, the Qiu Dao clan spends money on affairs every year, I am afraid it will not be less than the Hyuga clan. Therefore, it is absolutely necessary to have courage to invite a member of the Qiudao clan for dinner.


    "Ah~~" Shikamaru yawned lazily, and said, "If you don''t want to treat guests, can''t you do your best? If you do your best, the four of us will have nothing to fight back."


    "I want to see my strength..." Naruto narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "How can it be that simple."


    Naruto himself doesn''t know how much his full strength is now, because no one he is in contact with is qualified to let him make a full shot, and he will not make a full shot, because too many people are looking at him. Now, three generations of old men, Danzo, Akatsuki, Uchiha Madara, Naruto will not reveal his trump card so quickly, even if he wants to invite Ding Ci to dinner, he will recognize it.


    Shikamaru rolled his eyes gorgeously, then yawned while waiting for the barbecue to be cooked.


    The fresh meat loses moisture due to its vitality and emits a burnt smell. Ding Ci, who is most sensitive to food, immediately noticed that the barbecue has been cooked, and quickly moved the first chopsticks.


    The remaining four also immediately shot and ate with Ding Ci. If you don''t grab it, you will never eat it.


    On the barbecue table, five pairs of chopsticks flashed quickly, and these five hands turned into an afterimage. They quickly clipped the barbecue on the grill and added new meat.


    "If I had this kind of speed when I attacked, I would have no regrets when I die."


    While eating barbecue, Naruto thought spoofly...


    Chapter 29: Graduation Exam, Placement!


    After a satisfying meal in the rotisserie, the group of five returned to the ninja school.


    Because tomorrow is the graduation exam, there are actually no courses in the school today, basically let the students arrange their own.


    Naruto is still sleeping on his stomach, Shikamaru is also sleeping, Ding Ci sits next to Shikamaru and eats potato chips, Hinata sits on Naruto''s left and reads, Ino sits on Naruto''s right and stacks of paper flowers.


    Three generations looked at the picture displayed in the crystal ball and smoked slowly.


    Duo duo!


    The door of the office was knocked, and at the same time a voice of Zhong Ren rang outside.


    "Three generations of adults, Hamu Kakashi is here."


    "Come in."


    A white-haired hagi Kakashi walked into the office and closed the door smoothly. The exposed black eye looked at the three generations with a lazy look, and said: "Three generations of adults, what can I do?"


    Three generations took a deep breath, pushed the crystal ball forward, and said, "Look at this."


    Kakashi stepped up to the first two, looked at the golden head aimed at in the crystal ball, raised his head, looked at Sandai in confusion, and said, "Master San, is there something wrong with Naruto?"


    Kakashi is one of Konoha''s few people who know the secret that Naruto is the son of four generations. People in the village don''t talk about him in front of Naruto about his being Juli Kujiu. He is the son of the fourth generation of Hokage, and he is probably the hands and feet of Danzo.


    The third generation slowly spit out the smoke from his mouth, raised his head, looked at Kakashi, and said, "Kakashi, you should also bring a small team."


    After graduating from the ninja school to become Shinnin, and before being promoted to Zhongnin, teachers of Shinnin usually lead the team to teach them. Of course, Mr. Shinnin will also make some tests on these novices before officially leading the team.


    Because of past experience, Kakashi''s test was extremely harsh, so that it has been fifteen years since he was promoted to Shintobu, and his elimination rate here has been maintained at a terrifying value of 100%.


    Kakashi''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he, who had been carrying the name of genius since he was a child, knew that for three generations, he wanted him to be the leading teacher of Naruto.


    After taking another breath of cigarettes, the third generation asked a question that puzzled Kakashi: "Kakashi, do you know how strong Naruto is?"


    "I don''t know." Kakashi said honestly without knowing what the third generation meant.


    "Oh..." Three generations sighed heavily, and said, "Yeah, even I can''t see how strong Naruto is now, Kakashi, this is the task for you this time. Test out Naruto''s true strength."


    "Yes, three generations of adults."


    "Well, you go out first."


    After Kakashi left, the three generations turned around, looked at the Hokage Rock through the window, and muttered: "Naruto, what are you thinking about?"


    Ninja School finally ushered in a very important day, graduation exam...


    The content of the exam is still the same. For the clone technique in the basic three-body technique, as long as three clones can be distinguished, it is considered a pass.


    When Naruto arrived in the classroom for the exam, the invigilator was still Umino Iruka, and the hapless Mizuki, there were a dozen brand-new guards neatly stacked on the table. As long as you passed the exam, you could get the guards. Become a Ninja.


    Duplicate technique... It seems that I don''t know this... Forget it, just use the shadow clone to fool...


    Naruto curled his lips and thought helplessly that the clone art taught in the school was the lowest level of ninjutsu such as E. It was just a phantom created with Chakra. It has no attack ability and can easily see through if there is the bloodstain of pupil technique. .


    The shadow clone created is the entity clone, which can attack and perform ninjutsu. When the shadow clone is released, the accumulated experience and intelligence of the shadow clone can be transmitted back to the body, so the shadow clone is an A-level advanced ninjutsu.


    Think about it, Naruto is a shadow clone, why do you learn that kind of useless clone technique?


    Naruto lazily made a seal, separated three shadow avatars, and then passed the exam easily, took over the forehead from Iluka, and officially became a ninja... It''s really easy for your sister... ¡­


    After passing the graduation exam, the school teacher will start to group all the students who passed the exam, and then hand it over to the three generations. If the three generations have no objection, they will then arrange the Shangren teachers in each group in turn, and this is again one day.


    Umino Iruka, with a lateral scar on the bridge of his nose, walked onto the podium with a smile on his face. All the guys he led have finally graduated, especially Naruto and Shikamaru, the two bottom-most guys. Finally graduated successfully, which also made Iruka very happy.

 22 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 22

    "From today, you are the ninjas on your own, but you are just novices, the real test is yet to come. You will work in groups of three and perform tasks under the guidance of a teacher."


    "A group of three... If you can be in the same group with Ino and Hinata... ah~~" Naruto said lazily, and yawned again after speaking.


    Although I know it is impossible...


    How could he be separated from Hinata and Ino. The pig, deer and butterfly trio cannot be dismantled, nor can the perception trio of Hinata, Toa, and Shino be dismantled, and Naruto and Hina and Ino can only be dismantled. I can imagine myself.


    "Hehe, I just need to be in a group with Naruto, I don''t care about the others." Sitting next to Naruto, Ino had a grinning expression on her face. She didn''t care too much about this. Well, if it doesn''t work, as long as it is Hinata, Shikamaru and Dinji, two of them will do. Of course, the probability of the latter is infinitely close to 100%.


    On Naruto''s left hand, Hinata''s little face was red because of Naruto''s words, and under her shyness, she started her cute little habit again...to the fingers.


    It would be great if he could be in a group with Naruto... Hinata dreamed shyly in his heart.


    "Next, the group will be announced, the first class, XXX, XXX, XXX..."


    "..."


    "Class 7, Naruto Uzumaki..."


    I finally read Naruto''s name, but this guy still looked awake, but the two girls next to him were instantly nervous.


    "...Uchiha Sasuke...Haruno Sakura."


    Nani?!!


    Jing Ye went crazy in an instant!


    not me¡­¡­


    Hinata became extremely lost in an instant...


    Ino actually didn¡¯t really expect herself to be with Naruto at the beginning. After all, she also knew the relationship between her family, the Akudo family, and the Nara family. It was almost impossible for them, the pig, deer and butterfly trio to separate. At first, she thought it would be good if it were Hinata and Naruto, so that it could also isolate other girls from approaching Naruto.


    I prefer not to die, and the damn wide forehead is assigned to Naruto!!It is strange that Ino is not crazy.


    It was really lively this time...


    Shikamaru helped his forehead helplessly. Even if he didn''t need his smart brain, he could guess the scary expression of Ino behind. It didn''t matter if he didn''t group with Naruto. In the end, Sakura and Naruto were in the same group. Maru wants to sneak home now, lest he be swept by the tail of the typhoon that Ino is raging.


    boom!


    Ino is definitely an emotional girl. Hearing the result of this grouping, he immediately slapped the table and stood up and said, "Ms. Iruka, why do you want to group like this?!"


    Iruka looked strangely at Ino, who was inexplicably agitated. It hasn''t been assigned to you yet. Why are you so excited?


    Even so, Iluka, a good teacher, still patiently explained: "Sasuke is the first, and Naruto is the tail of the crane, and Sakura''s written test score is the first of all, so the grouping is also for Balance the strength of each group, and the three generations of adults also agreed."


    Although the three-generation old man is old, he is Kokage''s Hokage after all, and his deterrent power is still there. When Ino heard it, no matter how unhappy he was, he could only sit down sullenly, with a small face bulging. It''s like a bun.


    Sakura didn''t know what Jing Ye was really thinking, and thought she was upset because she and Sasuke were in a group, and she was secretly proud.


    In fact, there is only Ino who is unhappy, and Naruto is also the same. Although it has been known that this will be the result, but failed to be grouped with Ino and Hinata, Naruto is still very upset, and, to be honest , Kozakura before receiving Tsunade''s training... also really scumbag...


    For this year''s Konoha Nine Xiaoqiang, in the seventh, eighth and tenth classes, the dragon set does not count, Sakura''s strength can only be the bottom one, and the other eight are better than her. Of course, Kozakura herself would not realize this.


    There is nothing to say about the latter situation. Hinata and Shino are in a group, the eighth class, Ino, Shikamaru, and Dinji are in a group, and the tenth class. After the group is completed, Iruka gave a few more instructions and let them Wait for the instructor Shinnin to arrive in the classroom.


    Chapter 30: Hagi Kakashi!


    Waiting left, not coming...waiting right, not coming...waiting, not coming...


    The other groups have been taken away by the instructor of Shangren. Only Naruto and their seventh class are left. After waiting for an hour, Shangren still has no personal photos.


    The name of the late king of Kakashi is really not a casual talk...


    Naruto, with his cheek in one hand and not awake at all, raised his eyelids and looked at the two creatures in the classroom except him, a superb facial paralysis and a superb nympho...


    Ugh¡­¡­


    Naruto sighed, the days after this are dim...


    It was really boring, Naruto could only vent his grievances on the late king who has not yet come, Kakashi Hagi, left his seat and stuck the blackboard eraser in the crack of the door.


    The sliding door that moves left and right in the school teacher''s storeroom, as long as the blackboard eraser is stuck in the crack of the door and the door is tightened, the blackboard eraser will not fall off, but if someone opens the door at this time, then...


    I was really boring. Sakura leaning on the table saw Naruto''s movements and said, "Naruto, what are you doing?"


    Naruto arranged the low-level "trap" and said, "Those who are late should be punished."


    Sakura''s hands on hips, emerald eyes with a serious smell, said, "Really, I don''t care what happens!"


    At the same time, in Kozakura''s heart, her personality was so excited that she was so excited that she roared, "Actually, I really like to play this!"


    Sasuke crossed his hands, covered half of his face, snorted coldly, and said, "Humph! How can Shinobu be caught in such a boring trap!"


    "Will you take a bet?" Naruto turned around, looked at Sasuke and Sakura, and said, "If the late guy gets caught in my trap, you two will lose me five thousand taels, and I lose. If you do, I will lose 10,000 each of you."


    The currency unit in the Ninja World is two, and the lowest level D missions are paid between five hundred to ten thousand taels, and five thousand taels is not too much.


    "But if you are afraid of losing, I don''t care." Naruto spread his hands, expressing my generous intentions.


    Children are not irritated, and the second younger Uchiha is just a kid now.


    "You gamble, Naruto, just wait to lose!" Sakura looked very upset, completely forgetting that she wanted to be a lady.


    "Huh! Whatever!" The Second Young Master Uchiha, who was still young and fresh, gave a cold snort and agreed.


    Wow...


    A hand reached in and opened the sliding door, then...


    Click!


    The blackboard eraser fell directly on the white hair...


    "Hahahaha...Three fools!" Naruto sat directly on the table and laughed unceremoniously, then reached out to the two fools Sasuke and Sakura, "You lose, hurry up and get the money. , Don''t fool around, hurry up!"


    Sasuke and Sakura had no choice but to lose to Naruto Five Thousand alone. After Naruto made it clear, he whistled and put the money in his wallet, causing Sasuke and Sakura to confront Kakashi. There was a sharp stare of sadness.


    It''s you guy who made us lose money!


    Five thousand taels is not much, only a small number. The problem is that it feels uncomfortable to lose to Naruto!


    Kakashi was obviously stared at by Sasuke and Sakura before he knew what was going on. He scratched his head, didn''t want to explain why he was late, and said, "What happened?"


    Naruto took the money and was in a good mood. Sitting on the desk, pointing to Sasuke and Sakura, he said, "We two fools bet you will not be hit by the blackboard eraser. If they lose, each will lose five thousand to me. Two, I didn¡¯t expect that you would really be hit. Alas, the money is so easy."


    This kid is really owed!

 23 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 23

    Kakashi, Sasuke, and Sakura all have this idea in their hearts.


    Scratching his white hair, then squeezing his chin, Kakashi said, "What should I say... My first impression of you... quite annoying..."


    Kakashi said a word, suddenly making the other two people besides Naruto... their faces seemed to have eaten stool...


    "Well, let me introduce it first." Kakashi sat on the railing of the roof, looking awake, and said: "Everyone introduces things they like, things they hate, and dreams for the future. , There are other interests, that''s probably it."


    Opposite Kakashi, Sasuke and Sakura sat on the steps, one with both hands on the chin and the other around the knees, while Naruto lay directly on the ground looking at the clouds.


    "Before asking others to introduce themselves, the teacher introduces yourself first. This is polite." Naruto said lazily, lying on the ground, but he seemed to be the most impolite person himself.


    "Me?" Kakashi pointed to himself, and then said: "My name is Hamu Kakashi, do you like to drink something that you hate? As for the future dream... Interest... There are many..."


    "In the end, all I knew was the name." Sakura rolled her eyes to look at this ill-forgiving. In a short time, Sakura was very upset with this guy.


    "Next to you," Kakashi looked at Naruto with his arms folded, and said, "Start with you."


    Naruto lay on the ground, looking at the white clouds in the sky leisurely, and said lazily: "My name is Naruto Uzumaki, and the people I like are calamus, Hinata Hyuga and Ino Yamanaka. I hate people... I don''t want to say it. My good friends are Shikamaru Nara and Dingji Akudo. They like Ramen Ile. What I don¡¯t like is having barbecued meat for Dingji."


    Don''t you hate to say it?


    Kakashi looked at Naruto, a light flashed in the godless dead fish''s eyes, but did not directly point it out, turned to Sakura, and said, "Okay, next one."


    Sakura''s hands were on her knees, her face flushed slightly, and she said, "My name is Haruno Sakura, what I like, it''s better to say that the person I like is... Besides, my hobby is..., a dream for the future Well...a disgusting thing...nothing too disgusting."


    Kakashi''s forehead shed a drop of sweat inconspicuously. As expected, for a girl of this age, love is more important than ninjutsu.


    "the last one."


    The Second Young Master Uchiha still sat there pretending to be cool, and said coldly, "My name is Uchiha Sasuke. I have a lot of things I hate, and I don¡¯t have any favorites. I just want to talk about dreams, but I have ambitions. Reinvigorate the Uchiha clan, and kill that man."


    The atmosphere fell into a low pressure because of Sasuke''s words, but Naruto was thinking about these messy things while looking at the sky.


    The blood of the Uchiha clan, and now there are only Uchiha Sasuke, Uchiha Itachi, Uchiha belt soil, and Kakashi¡¯s left eye writing wheel eye, plus Uchiha Shisui¡¯s kaleidoscope and Danzo transplant Those eyes, even if Uchiha Madara who will be resurrected in the future is also included, then only Sasuke and Itachi are the only ones with pure Uchiha bloodlines.(Bara and Daitu both have the power of a thousand hands, and Danzang is all transplanted, not pure blood)


    How can two people, two men, or brothers give birth to offspring?Even if the two brothers were married to women separately, the remaining children would be considered mixed, which means that the blood of the Uchiha clan will become more and more indifferent and eventually disappear, which means that Sasuke will revive the Uchiha clan¡¯s ambitions. It is simply impossible to achieve.


    This kind of mess is just thinking about it, otherwise, the second young master Uchiha next to him will have to fight him desperately. Of course, Naruto is also very clear that there must be a break between him and Sasuke. , Naruto''s thoughts drifted away a bit.


    "Okay, all three of us have personalities." Kakashi didn''t know what Naruto was thinking, and said, "Starting from tomorrow, starting with tasks that the four of us can perform."


    Come on, this guy is about to start scaring kids...


    Chapter 31: Survival acting, start!


    "What''s the task?"


    "Survival drill."


    "Survival drill?" Sakura looked at Kakashi strangely, and said, "How could the task be a survival drill? We have practiced many times in school."


    "That''s not an ordinary exercise, hum, hum..." Kakashi officially started his plan to deceive children, and at the same time let out bursts of terrifying laughter that could scare the children. "Of the 27 graduates, only 9 If one can become a ninja, the other 18 will be sent back to school. In other words, this is an extremely difficult task with a elimination rate of over 66%."


    What is the elimination rate of 66%, your elimination rate is basically 100%.


    Naruto reluctantly complained in his heart, wondering how to pass tomorrow''s survival exercises, whether to kick Kakashi Haibian directly into the sea, or follow the original plot?


    Wait!


    Naruto''s face suddenly changed, he remembered a very important thing, survival exercises, Konoha''s secret body art secret... Thousand Year Kill...


    Tomorrow''s drill must not follow the original plot!!


    The anger in Naruto''s heart burned immediately...


    No one here knows how to read minds, so no one knows the spoof thoughts in Naruto¡¯s mind. After listening to Kakashi¡¯s words, Sakura immediately said, ¡°Why do we need to do that kind of task? We haven¡¯t passed the school graduation exam. Yet?"


    In fact, this wasn¡¯t Sakura¡¯s lines at first, but Sasuke¡¯s facial paralysis was unable to stretch a word for a long time. Naruto, a slacker, was sleeping one day in half a day, so Sakura had to say these words, otherwise the plot would lead. Can''t go down.


    Sakura sauce, you are really a qualified dragon.


    "Um, it''s just to select students who may become Shinnin." Kakashi said unscrupulously. "Anyway, I will judge whether you can pass the third exercise tomorrow. Remember to bring the ninja. In the morning Gather at five o''clock."


    Gathering at five o''clock... I would be an idiot if I go at five o''clock!Naruto rolled his eyes and thought.


    "Also, to give you a piece of advice, I will vomit."


    "Sucking and sucking..."


    "Chuck, Chuck, Chuck..."


    "Huhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    Dangdang!


    Looking at the guy''s eating, Changpu couldn''t help but tap the cauldron of noodles with a colander and said, "Will you die if you eat slowly?"


    Naruto picked up a big bowl, Gudu Gudu drank a whole bowl of ramen and soup, and then put the bowl aside. This was already the eighth bowl in the stack.


    Naruto wiped his mouth with the back of his hand and said, "No way, I''m hungry."


    Who told the bastard Kakashi to be so late that he didn''t eat lunch, and Naruto is now in puberty, and with the exaggerated training volume of using the shadow clone, Naruto''s appetite is ten more than the average person. Times more.


    Changpu whitened Naruto and said, "Why did you come here so late? Hinata and Ino have come to me to eat noodles a long time ago, and I haven''t seen you after waiting for a long time. I thought you didn''t graduate."


    "How is it possible, how can a genius like me fail to graduate?!" Naruto said very arrogantly, that is, when facing Changpu, he will be more arrogant and appear more arrogant than others. Be childish.


    "You are still a genius. You need Kamaru to help you in this test." Changpu put the steaming ramen in front of Naruto again, and then nodded Naruto''s forehead, wrinkling his nose cutely. Said: "Then you said, why is it so late today?"


    "The instructor of our team is a late king. He came to the classroom more than four hours late. What can I do?" Naruto said helplessly, and then folded his hands together with chopsticks between his thumbs, "I''m going to start."


    Suckling...wheezing...here again...


    Really...


    Changpu gave Naruto a helpless look again, and he was really helpless with this kid.


    For Naruto, coming to Yile Ramen to eat noodles every day has become a part of his life, and for Changbu, waiting for this kid to eat noodles every day has become a part of life, and neither of them noticed anything. This is also because the two of them are too natural for each other''s existence.


    Changpu held his face in both hands and stared at Naruto who was eating noodles. Seeing the brand new guard on his forehead, he suddenly felt melancholy for some reason.


    Before I knew it, this kid was already a ninja.


    Suddenly with this thought in his mind, Changpu''s eyes dimmed.


    Naruto has become a ninja, and the mission is inevitable. If it is a mission in the village, it is fine, but Naruto will definitely encounter a mission to leave the village. Once he goes out, he will not return for a few days. In other words, she won''t see this guy for a few days, and this situation will definitely happen frequently.


    The thought of the little devil who had always been ignoring her young girl''s age and called her one by one, and now he was about to start flying out, Changpu felt a sense of loss in his heart.

 24 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 24

    Although Naruto''s emotional intelligence cannot be said to be high, it is not the original idiot Naruto. He looked at Changpu with a strange expression and said, "What''s wrong with you, what''s wrong?"


    Changpu was sober from the depressed mood just now, shook his head, and said: "No, nothing."


    When a woman says it''s okay, it must be something.


    Naruto didn''t know where he had heard this sentence in his previous life, and now, he was convinced that this sentence was absolutely true.


    It¡¯s past three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. At this time, most people are either in class or at work. Yile Ramen now has only Naruto as a guest. Uncle Shoudai has gone out to buy ingredients. He will not be back in the last two days. Now, there are only Naruto and Changpu here.


    The front of Yile Ramen is very small, the front is the storefront, the back is the place for storing materials, and the back is the resting place.


    On the front, there is a seam about one finger wide on the floor and the ceiling. When the door is closed at night, move the wooden board next to the store and close the seam to get stuck in the door.


    Naruto secretly separated a few shadow clones, and then moved all the wooden boards over, and then stuck in tightly, closing the store door.


    Changpu absently kneaded the dough until Naruto closed the store door and the light in the store dimmed. He subconsciously reached out and pressed the light switch on the wall.


    With some light, Changpu turned to look at Naruto, and said, "Why did you close the door?"


    The space of the shop is not big, it is only 20 to 30 square meters. In this enclosed space, there are only two people, Changpu and Naruto. Changpu suddenly felt a little nervous, and his breathing became confused.


    Women are the same in front of people, and they are the same when they close the door. This is definitely a truth.


    Although Changpu has always been an older sister in the face of Naruto, apart from her fist, she really can''t do anything with this kid, that is, if the fist fails, Changpu will use Naruto at all.


    Naruto jumped directly from the table to the side of Changfu, looked up into Changfu''s eyes, and said, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Although it is a very dishonest thing to ask a girl''s thoughts, but Naruto is so dishonest.


    Changpu''s face turned slightly red, and he dodged Naruto''s gaze left and right, and said, "What can I have on my mind? You think too much."


    It would be weird if your expression is innocent.


    Naruto rolled the eyes of the dead fish, feeling weak in his heart, and then made a move that is likely to be beaten by the iris... He reached out and hugged the iris.


    Changpu is 165cm tall. For a 19-year-old girl, he is not tall, but he is still more than half a head taller than Naruto, who is only 147.5 in height.


    Having said that, Naruto¡¯s genes for height are really missing a section. Among Naruto¡¯s classmates, the dragon set does not care, even if Konoha twelve is better, the three in the first grade are definitely better than Naruto. It¡¯s incomparable. Even in the same class, the boys are definitely taller than Naruto. There is no need to compare. Even the remaining three girls, Sakura 148.5, Ino 151.2, even Hinata has 148.2. Naruto is 0.8cm high, which really makes Naruto¡¯s grievances infinite...


    After holding the calamus tightly, Naruto''s mouth twitched as he felt the height difference between the two.


    Changpu''s attention is obviously different from Naruto. The first time he was held by the opposite sex, Changpu blushed and nervously, like all girls, although the person holding her was only twelve years old.


    "You... let me go!" Changpu struggled blushing, and said, "No, no, otherwise I''m going to be angry!"


    In order to alleviate the height gap, Naruto pulled a chair over and let Changpu sit down, then pressed her shoulder, and asked again: "What''s wrong with you?"


    Naruto¡¯s mental age is actually older than that of calamus. Staring at calamus like this really creates a sense of oppression for the calamus. When he is flustered, he tells Naruto the shame of the girl. .


    After hearing this, Naruto was stunned for a while, and laughed randomly. The girl¡¯s thoughts were so cute. Naruto didn¡¯t expect that Ayame would be sad because he became a ninja and would leave Konoha to perform tasks. So his mood suddenly became very, very good.


    Changpu was ashamed and angry, his pretty face was completely red, and he glared at Naruto in shame, and said angrily: "Don''t laugh!"


    Naruto lowered his head and looked at the calamus, who was sitting on the chair, who was shorter than himself, blushing and shy, with dry lips. At the age of twelve, there was an impulse in the body of the boy who entered puberty, and then he did An action that might make Changpu throw him into the pot and cook.


    He lowered his head and kissed...


    061201511: 11AM


    Chapter 32: Naruto Who Owed!


    Naruto''s sudden kiss made Changpu completely stunned. There was no resistance, no anger, just like a puppet, he let Naruto kiss his lips in a daze.


    Naruto captured Changpu''s first kiss, and it took a long time to leave the girl''s lips.


    Changpu pursed his lips, his eyes flickered slightly, turned his head sideways, and whispered, "How can you do this?"


    Suddenly being captured for the first kiss, Changpu''s reaction was too flat. The lost cherished first kiss, Changpu was just a whispered complaint, even blushing shyly playing with the corners of his clothes.


    Naruto swallowed heavily, stretched out his hand and gently lifted the hot and pretty face of Changpu, looked directly at her eyes, and said, "Kiss again, okay?"


    Naruto¡¯s eyes are as clear as the sky, clear and blue. At this time, they are full of deep emotions. Changpu seems to see her reflection in Naruto¡¯s eyes. She blushes and closed her eyes, waiting for him. Kisses.


    Changpu could no longer control her thoughts, she really closed her eyes and waited for Naruto to kiss.


    Naruto gave Changpu a deep kiss again, and then hugged her gently.


    Changpu pressed his side face to Naruto''s chest, feeling that although he was not tall, but a very strong and solid body, she realized that he was no longer a child, but a man who could let her rely on and make her shy.


    Naruto gently stroked Changpu''s head and said, "Are you still sad now?"


    Changpu leaned against Naruto''s chest and shook his head slightly.


    With a smile on Naruto''s face, the affection and maturity that does not match his age, the arms holding the calamus tightened a little, and said: "I will protect you in the future. I am already a ninja."


    "Hehe..." Changpu smiled softly, raised his head, two lines of clear tears slid down his cheeks, with a bit of mischief in his expression, and said: "You, you should wait until when you are taller than me."


    My day!!


    The warm atmosphere just disappeared instantly, the expression on Naruto''s face collapsed in an instant, blood rushed to his forehead, and three immediately formed. This woman is definitely a dysfunctional rhythm.


    At five o''clock in the morning, before even the sun got up, two good students, Sasuke Uchiha and Sakura Haruno, arrived at the third exercise site early as Kakashi said, each carrying a messenger bag, black Green eyes were staring.


    When Kozakura saw Sasuke, and found that Naruto hadn''t come, she was a little excited, waved to Sasuke, and said, "Sasuke, good morning."


    "Yeah." Sasuke just responded indifferently, then put his hands in his pockets and acted cool.


    Sakura tried to talk to Sasuke several times, but basically it was a shave burden. Sasuke ignored her at all, and the sun gradually rose to the sky, and the two bastards Naruto and Kakashi never appeared.


    Time went all the way until noon, at around 11:10, the white-haired fox finally appeared on the third exercise field.


    "Morning everyone." He greeted lazily, without apologizing at all.


    "It''s too slow!!" Sakura pointed at Kakashi angrily, her eyes turned white because of the frenzy.


    "Because there is a black cat in front of me..." Kakashi said unscrupulously, and then looked around, the eyes of the dead fish flashed slightly, and said: "Where is Naruto, haven''t you come yet?"


    Sakura spread her hands and said, "Naruto didn''t show up all morning, just like you, the teacher." Sakura is a resentment...


    "Hi~~ Morning everyone~~"


    Facts have proved that it is wrong to say bad things about others behind the scenes. Just after Sakura''s words, Naruto with a bright sunny face appeared on the third exercise field.


    "It''s too slow!!" This is the second time Sakura has said this.


    Kakashi put down his backpack, looked at Naruto, and said, "Naruto, you are late."


    Kakashi''s words immediately greeted Sakura and Sasuke''s eyes. Are you still the same?!

 25 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 25

    "Oh, there was a Kakashi in front of me just now..." Naruto scratched his hair, and then said in Kakashi''s tone.


    "Ahem..." Kakashi was almost choked to death by Naruto''s words. What is a Kakashi blocking in front?


    "Forget it..." Kakashi opened the page directly, took out an alarm clock from his backpack and placed it on the stump, holding two bells in his hand, and said: "Okay, the alarm is set at twelve o''clock. Your subject is to snatch these two bells from my hand before noon. Those who do not snatch the bells will not have lunch, and they will be tied to a wooden stake to watch me eat lunch."


    There are three wooden stakes about one meter high on the third exercise field. I don''t know if Naruto''s imagination is too rich. Looking at the three wooden stakes, Naruto always feels like three guillotines.


    Sasuke''s face immediately turned into a shit face, and Kozakura also clutched her stomach and said, "No wonder we don''t have breakfast." Uuuuu...I didn''t even eat dinner yesterday to lose weight.


    Compared to Sakura and Sasuke, Naruto had a sunflower-like expression, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay if I don¡¯t eat lunch. Instead, I have eaten eleven bowls of ramen and five bowls of red bean soup before coming. ."


    Naruto directly ignored the probability of being beaten by Sakura and Sasuke, and said with a smile.


    Sasuke and Sakura immediately exuded strong resentment and black aura, and the black aura merged in the air to form a huge image of Suzano, and a huge aura descended on the third exercise field... Okay, I was just kidding.


    Kakashi rolled his eyes to look at Naruto, and said, "Naruto, didn''t I say not to have breakfast?"


    "You also said that you would meet at five in the morning."


    "Then why don''t you listen to this sentence?"


    "Idiots will listen to you."


    moron?!!


    A stamp flew out of thin air and knocked one each on the wide foreheads of Sasuke and Sakura, and two red idiots appeared on their foreheads.


    Fearing that Naruto would die of anger sooner or later if he said this, Sakura looked at Kakashi and said, "Why are there only two bells?"


    The white-haired fox showed a "cute" smile and said, "Because there are only two, so at least one person will be tied to the stake. At the same time, he is regarded as a failed mission and failed, and the unqualified person will return. At school, maybe only one person is qualified. It is not impossible to fail all of them. It doesn''t matter if you use a shuriken. You can''t get a bell without the determination to kill me."


    "It''s not good to talk big, some guy who can''t even avoid the blackboard eraser."


    "Humans are like this, the less powerful they are, the more they love to speak big."


    "Yeah, for example, when someone said, "What should I say when we meet for the first time... My first impression of you... It''s quite annoying..." Like someone."


    "Ahem..." Kakashi was choked by Naruto again, only to selectively ignore Naruto, and said: "Regardless of the tail of the crane, prepare to... drive... eh?"


    Chapter 33: Two squads watching the battle, Naruto''s strength!


    Kakashi paused just when he was about to announce the start, because he felt a few breaths appearing on the third exercise field.


    "Asma, red, why are you here?"


    It is Sarutobi Asma and Yurihong who are the guides of Class 10 and Class 8 Shangren. After all, they are not late kings like Kakashi. When they got up to the third exercise site, there were six Shimonin, Hinata, Toga, Shino, Ino, Shikamaru, and Dinji that they had brought.


    Asma held a cigarette in her mouth, shrugged, and said, "I was going to pick up the task directly, but the three of them insisted on coming and see. I can''t help it."


    Hong shrugged and said, "My side is the same, Hinata must come here."


    Asma and Hong are both relatively easy-going teachers. Unlike the madman Akai, generally, as long as they are not too demanding, both of them will agree.


    Moreover, Yurihong was upgraded to Shangnin only this year. Hinata and the others were still the first class of Yurihong, and it was reasonable for the Red Cross to agree to some of their requirements.


    The corners of Naruto''s mouth twitched, let alone Ino, even Shikamaru, the sleeping god, flashed calculations in his eyes at this time, and the cowardly Hinata beside him looked at Naruto with affection.


    Naruto is clear, let alone the other ones, the four he is most familiar with are definitely to see his strength.


    Naruto¡¯s strength is definitely a mystery to Ino¡¯s four. They have known each other for so many years. Whenever they make progress and think that they can be compared with Naruto, Naruto¡¯s strength will refresh their knowledge again. For so many years, none of them knows where Naruto''s limits are. Of course, Naruto''s training volume is a hundred times more than the four of them combined. The shadow clone''s cultivation method is not a blow.


    It''s really troublesome. Naruto grabbed his hair and complained helplessly in his heart. If he was to deal with Kakashi, even he would have to show some real skills.


    Kakashi''s eyelids picked up slightly. Of the eight people who came, four of them were clearly focused on Naruto. This made Kakashi noticed slightly.


    Kakashi has not forgotten the task assigned to him by the three generations, Naruto''s strength, perhaps it will become a little easier in their presence.


    Thinking about it this way, Kakashi still looked lazy and said: "Since you want to watch it, just do it, you three, now...start!"


    Whizzing!


    As soon as Kakashi announced the start, Sasuke and Sakura immediately jumped out and hid in the woods in the third exercise field.


    "White eyes!" Hinata immediately opened his eyes. In terms of insight alone, the eyes are undoubtedly the first of the three pupil techniques.


    "Ninfa''s mind-to-body technique!" Ino also cooperated with Hinata to launch his own secret technique, pointing his finger on Hinata''s forehead, and then the next step was, "Perception transfer!"


    Ino used the family secret technique to connect Hinata¡¯s consciousness, so that what Hinata sees can be seen by himself, and then passed what he saw through perception to Shikamaru and Dingji. This is to make full use of The ability of the mountain clan can make the pig, deer, butterfly and three people have eyesight close to the white eyes in a short time.


    Lurking in the dark, looking for the right opportunity to attack, this is the basic of a ninja. The so-called immobility is nothing more than that. This is the truth when moving like thunder, but there is also a very unreasonable...


    Naruto stood in front of Kakashi blatantly, and didn''t want to hide and choose an attack time.


    "Although it''s troublesome, but so many people watch, I can''t lose too ugly." Naruto said lazily, and then took out two kunai from the ninja bag. "Use this to make a fight. Hello."


    Buzzing...


    The chakra with the wind attribute attached to the kuma, forming a sharp edge more than thirty centimeters in length. Because of the vibration of the chakra, kuma screamed.


    Whizzing!


    Two kunai with the wind attribute chakra cut open the air sharply and flew towards Kakashi quickly. He is not good at tolerating, only kunai can play well, and the others are scumbags.


    Two Kuunai, one aimed at Kakashi''s right eye, and the other aimed at Kakashi''s heart and flew away. They were all aimed at better.


    Kakashi''s eyes flashed slightly, and nothing else, just this trick, you can see that Naruto is not an ordinary person.


    Attaching chakras to weapons can greatly increase the weapon''s power. This is also a sophisticated technology. The general kunai is made of stainless steel, compared to Asman''s chakra knives that are easy to attach to chakras. Said that the level is far behind, it is even more difficult to attach Chakra to this kind of suffering.


    Among the five basic attributes, the lightning attribute is the easiest to attach to weapons, because metal conducts electricity, followed by fire, and the other three are not easy.


    Although Kakashi is a slacker, he is still an elite with the strength of Shinobu now. Although a little surprised, he will not be hit by such simple tricks. The body flashes, and the two kakashi are from Kakashi. Flew over.


    Duo duo!!


    Kuwuwu with the wind attribute can already become a sharp weapon, directly piercing through the trunks of two big trees, and then inserted into a rock behind, the part of Kuwujian has been inserted completely, leaving only the handle in it. outside.


    Asma took a deep breath and said, "Is this still Naruto?" He has also seen Naruto''s school grades, but this trick is so similar, even though he can punch through stones. But his weapon is a chakra sword, and Naruto''s is nothing more than ordinary suffering.


    "That''s Naruto." Shikamaru said lightly. In his mind, Hinata''s white eyes saw the scene. "Naruto''s strength is stronger than the four of us combined. It''s just that we always cover up. I have known him for so many years, but I still can''t see his strength."


    "Four?" The red eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked at the Asma class who had become a small group and Hinata in his class, and then turned his gaze on Naruto in the field. "What the hell is this kid..."


    When Kakashi avoided the two kunai sideways, Naruto moved.


    Chakra gathered on his legs, and Naruto rushed behind Kakashi in an instant, hitting the position of the keel on Kakashi''s back with a punch. If this position is indeed hit, it is easy to become paralyzed.


    Kakashi''s eyes drenched, and immediately turned around in midair, and took Naruto''s fist with one hand.


    It was not surprising that Naruto missed a punch. He immediately lifted his leg and kicked directly between Kakashi''s legs.

 26 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 26

    I rely on!


    Kakashi couldn''t help but explode in his heart, and kicking that place was too bad for his yin.


    Concerning the happiness and sexual well-being of his lower body and the second half of his life, Kakashi didn''t dare to make any negligence, and immediately let go of Naruto''s fist, and then violently withdrew, Naruto kicked it empty.


    He missed the kick, Naruto curled his lips helplessly, feeling regretful, and said, "It seems that there is no way to continue playing."


    After all, physique is not what Naruto is best at, and Kakashi is also a guy who can open a door anyway. If you use physique alone to fight Kakashi, Naruto has no chance of winning at all, and... a thousand-year kill...


    When he thought of that, the corners of Naruto''s mouth twitched, and he immediately removed all the weight on his body and threw it aside, Naruto''s weight smashed into the ground several shallow holes.


    I jumped slightly on the spot twice, adjusted to the lighter body, then looked up at Kakashi, and said, "Kakashi, next, it will not be a game."


    Chapter 34: Powerful strength, unwilling Sasuke!


    "Feng Dun makes a big breakthrough!"


    Naruto immediately performed his best ninjutsu, puffed up his chest, and then the wind swept towards Kakashi.


    The attack range of the big breakthrough was very wide, and it directly swallowed Kakashi. Of course, Kakashi could not be killed by Naruto so easily.


    boom!


    The hit Kakashi turned into a cut-off, a substitute technique.


    Naruto''s eyes were completely cold, and he quickly drew a kunai from his ninja bag. Without turning around, he stabbed his backhand behind him.


    Kakashi''s Kakashi was against the back of Naruto''s head, and Naruto''s Kakashi was against Kakashi''s waist, and the two simultaneously grasped each other''s vitals.


    "Naruto, your reaction is really fast." Kakashi said lightly, without any tension at all.


    "It''s okay. After all, the opponent is Konoha technician Kakashi Hagi. I will lose miserably if I accidentally." Naruto smiled faintly. He didn''t believe that Kakashi really dared to do nothing. Stabbed, of course he didn''t dare to do it.


    Whoosh!


    The two seemed to have a tacit understanding, and at the same time they let go of each other, and then quickly moved apart.


    "The Art of Fire Escape Phoenix Immortal Fire!"


    Kakashi, who copied more than a thousand kinds of ninjutsu, was the most lacking in ninjutsu, and immediately used the fire escape that restrained the wind, and dozens of small fireballs flew toward Naruto at the same time.


    "Wind escape beast wave gale palm!"


    Naruto was also merciless, focusing the chakra with the wind attribute on his right hand, and then slapped with all his strength. The chakra with countless wind attributes seemed to go violently in an instant, generating extremely powerful power. He blew out all a dozen small fireballs and flew towards Kakashi.


    "Tudidou Tuliubi!"


    A thick earth flow wall rises in front of Kakashi, blocking the attack of Naruto Beast Wave Gale Palm.


    This... is this Naruto?


    Sasuke and Sakura hiding in the dark were completely stunned. This powerful ninjutsu attack is really the slacker Naruto who has been sleeping all day?


    Not only Sasuke and Sakura, but even Asa and Shino, as well as Red and Asma were shocked by Naruto''s strength.


    Kakashi''s eyes were serious, no longer the lazy look, Naruto''s strength was beyond his expectations, if such a ninjutsu counterattack, Naruto with a huge amount of Chakra would take a big advantage.


    "There is no way." Kakashi pulled up his forehead, revealing the scarlet writing wheel eye in his left eye and the terrifying scar.


    "Oh, did it finally show up? Kakashi of the writing wheel eyes." Naruto''s blue eyes narrowed slightly, and the writing wheel eyes had to reach a kaleidoscope to show their power. Naruto is not special if it is only a three-hook jade. care.


    Naruto doesn''t care about Kakashi''s writing round eyes, but Sasuke can''t.


    Sasuke hiding in the woods looked at the scarlet eyes that Kakashi showed in shock, and thought: How could it be possible that the Uchiha clan is the only one left with me and the man?!How could there be anyone else who has a writing wheel?!And still a foreigner!!


    If Sasuke Uchiha could calm down a little bit, he would probably think that Kakashi¡¯s eyes were transplanted, but that would be a bit difficult for Sasuke now.


    Whoosh!


    Sasuke finally couldn''t help it, jumped out of the hiding forest, fell beside Naruto, facing Kakashi.


    Naruto turned to look at Sasuke and said, "Why are you running out?"


    "Huh!" Sasuke snorted coldly, and said, "Don''t try to steal the limelight by yourself, the tail of the crane!"


    Sasuke''s heart is inferior and arrogant. He who has always carried the name of genius, how could he accept a guy at the tail of a crane, face such a brilliant performance in the face of Shinobu, but he just hid on the side and did not dare to come out.


    This kind of thing is more uncomfortable for Sasuke than killing him, and seeing Kakashi''s writing wheel eyes, Sasuke can''t help it at all.


    "Whatever you want," Naruto shrugged, "I just hope you don''t lose too ugly."


    "Don''t look down on people!" Sasuke said angrily, then immediately rushed to Kakashi, and then... was repaired by Kakashi and then lost.


    A Naruto has already caused Kakashi a headache, what else would another Sasuke play?So Kakashi can only get this kid as fast as possible without hurting or killing Sasuke.


    Originally, if Kakashi didn''t show the writing wheel, Sasuke could still play two tricks with him, but under the mature three-gou jade writing wheel, Sasuke''s movements are as slow as a tortoise, which is nothing to worry about.


    "Oh, it''s really ugly to lose." Naruto saw Sasuke who was beaten back by Kakashi, although he was not injured, but still very embarrassed, he satirically satirically.


    "Damn it!" With Indra''s Chakra resurrected, Sasuke, whose vitality is comparable to Naruto''s, immediately jumped up. Because of the irritation, the single Gouyu writing wheel in his right eye emerged.


    "Oh?" Naruto looked at Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes with a little surprise, but he forgot if he didn''t say anything. Sasuke should have been on the night of Uchiha''s Itachi dying, because he had been read by Itachi. Shan Gouyu in the right eye writes round eyes.


    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"


    Sasuke was unwilling to be robbed of the limelight by the tail of the Naruto crane, and immediately used the Uchiha family''s family ninjutsu, and a hot fireball flew towards Kakashi.


    "Water escapes the water wall!"


    Kakashi¡¯s combat experience was far more abundant than that of Sasuke, and he immediately used the water escape defense technique. From the small river in the third exercise field, the clear water immediately rushed to Kakashi¡¯s body, and then Kakashi. A three hundred and sixty-degree water wall defense was formed around the body.


    When Naruto saw it, he immediately used his master ninjutsu.


    "The wind is suppressed!"


    Highly compressed wind attribute Chakra''s wind ball flew extremely fast, and it was immediately submerged in Sasuke''s giant fireball. The so-called fire uses the wind, and the wind assists the fire. Naruto¡¯s pressure is like injecting into the giant fireball. Like a lot of atomized gasoline.


    boom!!


    The entire Hao fireball suddenly rose a few times, and the color changed from the original red to bright yellow, which represents a higher temperature.


    "Oops!!"


    Kakashi didn''t expect Naruto and Sasuke to launch a combined ninjutsu. This compound fireball has reached the level of A, and the defense of a water wall is not enough.


    Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi!!


    The ultra-high temperature of the compound fireball quickly evaporates the water from the wall of the water array, and this defensive technique simply cannot stop the huge fireball.

 27 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 27

    "How could it be like this?!" The flames shining on Yurihong''s mature and charming cheeks. Seeing the destructive power of the huge fireball, Yurihong was shocked. This is simply not the kind of ninjutsu that can be performed by Shinnin.


    "The one at the rear of the crane doesn''t need you to be nosy!" Sasuke looked at Naruto coldly, completely indifferent.


    Naruto shrugged indifferently and said, "Actually, I don''t want to care about you too much, as long as you don''t hold me back."


    "what did you say?!"


    Naruto was too lazy to talk to Sasuke, using his best ninjutsu.


    "Ninfa Shadow Clone Technique!"


    boom!


    A total of four Naruto suddenly appeared on the field. The four Narutos were divided into two groups, and two blue Chakra spheres were condensed in the hands of two of them.


    Sasuke looked at the high-concentration chakra sphere in Naruto''s hand in shock. Shan Gouyu¡¯s writing wheel eyes were completely unable to see the essence of this technique. The ultimate ninjutsu of form changes, Grade A Helix Pill, has far exceeded the Shan Gouyu writing wheel. The power of the eye is at its limit.


    "Kakashi, I''m going to fuck!" Naruto looked at the large white mist and smiled coldly, then jumped high, and the spiral pill in his hand slammed into the center of the white mist.


    "Spiral pill!!"


    Chapter 35: Upanishad vs Upanishad!


    The power of Helix Maru tore through the thick white mist and smashed it down at the white-haired fox.


    The spiral pill was hitting Kakashi''s abdomen, and the spiral pill, like a super drill bit, tore the clothes on Kakashi''s abdomen, and even the skin, bones, and internal organs inside were all messed up.


    boom!


    Kakashi who was hit by the spiral pill turned into a cut wood, and then it was twisted into pieces by the spiral pill.


    Stand-in surgery!Simple and practical life-saving ninjutsu!


    "Lead away!"


    Kakashi''s voice sounded behind Naruto, and the blue arc extended from Kakashi''s hand to the ground, and then quickly crawled towards Naruto.


    Zi Zi Zi Zi...


    Naruto couldn''t react to being hit by the ground walk, and then turned into a cloud of white smoke, this is the shadow clone.


    "Spiral pill!" Another Naruto also had spiral pill in his hand, smashing it directly towards Kakashi''s back.


    Kakashi leaped forward sharply, then took advantage of a forward somersault, and then supported the ground with one hand, twisted his body, and turned to face Naruto.


    boom!


    As soon as Kakashi escaped, Naruto''s spiral pill hit the ground directly, and the Chakra, which had been compressed due to the rotation, immediately exploded in all directions, producing a very powerful explosion.


    Without knowing that the cigarette in Asma''s mouth has fallen to the ground, she looked at the blond boy in the middle of the field in shock, who attracted everyone''s attention, and said, "Is that the Helix Pill of the fourth generation of Hokage?"


    "Helix Maru..." Hong no longer knew what words to use to describe her mood, "I didn''t expect that I would actually see this ninjutsu with my own eyes."


    "Teacher Hong, what exactly is Helix Maru?" It was Ya who asked these words, and he was almost crazy.


    Red stared at Naruto on the field, saying: "Helix Maru is said to be an A-level ninjutsu developed by the fourth generation of Naruto, but since the fourth generation of Naruto passed away, Konoha will use the entire technique. With more than five people, I didn''t expect Naruto to learn this technique."


    "Four generations of Hokage''s technique..." After hearing Hong''s words, Ino looked at Naruto, and for some reason, the smile on the corner of his mouth was bitter and sad.


    Because in the state of perception transmission, almost everything in the mind is shared, Shikamaru, Dingji and Hinata also know Ino''s thoughts at this time, and their complexions can not help but sink.


    "The Art of Fire Escape Phoenix Immortal Fire!"


    Sasuke''s Shan Gouyu stared at Kakashi closely, spit out a dozen small fireballs, and flew towards Kakashi.


    "Fire escape dragon fire art!"


    Kakashi was really moving this time, the hot Chakra spewed from his mouth, forming a huge and mighty super fire dragon, flying straight towards Naruto.


    Is it really good to use this kind of speed and destructive ninjutsu for Xia Ren?


    Kakashi: I''ll lose if I don''t shoot!!


    "Damn! Shadow clone art!"


    Facing the mighty fire dragon of Kakashi, Naruto once again separated two shadow clones and made two spiral pills, and then the two spiral pills smashed towards the head of the fire dragon at the same time.


    "Spiral Rianwan!!"


    Although the dragon fire technique is huge, it is C grade, and Helix Maru is the smallest offensive ninjutsu in terms of momentum, but it has A grade destructive power.


    Naruto held two helix pills in his hand and faced the huge fire dragon face-to-face. Helix pill''s terrifying strangulation power instantly tore the fierce dragon head of the fire dragon, and red sparks burst into the surroundings.


    The flying sparks burned the sleeves of Naruto''s clothes, and even his blond hair was slightly scorched, and there were some burn marks on his face, which looked a bit miserable, but none of these were insignificant.


    Naruto held two spiral pills and kept pushing forward. The flame of the dragon fire technique could not stop the power of spiral pills. From beginning to end, they were directly torn into countless scattered sparks by Naruto''s spiral pills. Disappeared in the air.


    "Soil escapes cracking soil and turns palm!"


    As soon as Kakashi slapped the ground, a huge crack appeared on the third exercise field, and Naruto''s body fell uncontrollably underneath his feet.


    "Shadow clone technique!"


    A shadow clone appeared at Naruto''s feet, and Naruto stepped on the back of the shadow clone as a platform and jumped into the sky.


    Naruto stood still on the ground, once again separated a shadow clone, and then the main body Naruto took out the wind demon shuriken from his ninja bag and threw it to Sasuke.


    Sasuke caught the wind demon shuriken that Naruto had thrown away, then looked at Naruto coldly, and said, "What do you mean?"


    Naruto stared at Kakashi, and said, "I will be in charge of the offense for a while. You will find the opportunity to use the Wind Demon Shuriken to attack Kakashi, and find the opportunity to grab the two bells."


    "You want to order me?!"


    "Order you to be tall, you won''t forget that if you don''t get the bell before twelve o''clock, you will fail. Those who fail will have to go back to school and read it seriously. You don''t want to go back to school, right? First place this year. "


    "You...huh!" Sasuke snorted coldly, and finally still didn''t want to be sent back to school, and stopped talking to Naruto, just staring at Kakashi coldly.


    Naruto looked at Kakashi and said, "Kakashi, do a trick, otherwise you can''t stop my move."


    Naruto¡¯s body is responsible for releasing the chakra, and then the shadow avatar is responsible for the shape change of the chakra. The blue chakra is continuously rotating and compressed in Naruto¡¯s hands, and gradually formed a blue sphere, which is also Naruto¡¯s strongest trick. Spiral pill!


    However, after the spiral pill was formed, Naruto did not stop, but continued to release chakras. The volume of the spiral became larger and the condensed chakras became more and more, and finally became a large basketball-sized one. Spiral pill.


    Small spiral pill has that kind of destructive power. If you think about it with your toes, you can know it with this size.


    Even if Sasuke was still waiting for the opportunity to take action at this time, Kakashi didn''t care so much. He quickly made three seals in his hand, and then a blue arc jumped on his right hand.


    Chidori, Konoha''s first technician Kakashi Hagi''s only self-made ninjutsu, concentrates the chakra with thunder attributes on the right hand, fully activates the body cells, and the right hand will become a world-famous treasure.

 28 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 28

    However, this move is stronger, adding a form change based on the changes in the nature of Chidori¡¯s thunder escape, increasing the attack range and stab power. Kakashi once used this to cut off the thunder and lightning, and this move was named after thunder. cut!


    As if the power of the sky thunder was held by Kakashi, the blue and white thunder light shining on the entire exercise field No. 3 was coated with a white film, and Lei Che made the sound of thousands of birds singing, which was considered power. It is really much stronger than Naruto''s spiral pill.


    "Rachel!!"


    "Ninfa Daiyu spiral pill!!"


    Chapter 36: Shadow clone or body?The true and false Naruto!


    With two earth-shattering roars, Kakashi and Naruto rushed towards each other at the same time.


    Chidori vs. Helix Pill!


    Rachel vs. Dayu spiral pill!!


    What a familiar scene, as if the earth-shattering battle in the valley of the end had been fought ahead of schedule, except that Naruto was not Naruto, and Sasuke had also become Hagi Kakashi.


    Kakashi and Naruto rushed to each other quickly, the killer in their hands, Lei Che and Daiyu Heliximaru, finally collided at this moment!!


    Zi Zi Zi Zi...


    In the ultimate collision of two S-class ninjutsu, the super-powerful Chakra flew backwards, directly twisting Kakashi''s sleeves into pieces.


    Naruto and Kakashi¡¯s feet are slamming on the ground, and no one takes a step back. Rachel and Daiyu Helixmaru collided to this point. It is no longer a drill. The two of them have reached the point of life and death. After a short breath, he will directly face the call of death.


    It''s now!


    Naruto and Kakashi¡¯s unique tricks, no one can do nothing, and maintain a stalemate. When will you choose if you don¡¯t attack at this time?!


    The four huge blades unfolded and turned into a huge shuriken nearly one meter in diameter.


    Sasuke''s scarlet writing wheel stared at Kakashi closely, calculated the distance and angle of the attack, and then suddenly threw the huge shuriken in his hand.


    "Wind Demon Shuriken Shadow Windmill!!"


    Two huge wind demon shurikens flew towards Kakashi, and the second wind demon shuriken was hidden in the shadow of the first shuriken. The angle was tricky and weird. It was a deep ninja throwing technique!


    bad!


    Kakashi''s heart was shocked. Although Sasuke''s wind demon shuriken did not aim at his vitals, but at this time, if he was hit by the shadow windmill, the probability of him losing to Naruto was almost determined to be 100%. .


    boom!!


    Kakashi is worthy of being Kakashi, who can react to Sasuke''s attack even with such a high concentration of energy, raising his left hand to block Sasuke''s wind magic shuriken.


    Of course, Sasuke¡¯s power is not as good as Momochi, who can freely swing the decapitating sword, never cut it. In addition, Kakashi hides an iron plate under the glove as a defense. The wind demon shuriken just got stuck in the iron plate and did not hurt Kakashi. , However, the problem is the Shuriken of the second wind demon hidden in the shadow.


    "what!"


    At this critical juncture, even Kakashi didn¡¯t care about hurting Naruto and Sasuke. His back was strong, the chakra burst out all over his body, and the thunder light on Kakashi¡¯s right hand was as if it was an instant. A powerful thunder and lightning as a punishment.


    "how can that be?!"


    A look of extreme horror appeared in Naruto¡¯s eyes. The sudden burst of thunder light engulfed the Daiyu spiral pill in his hand, and the powerful thunder and lightning tore Naruto¡¯s Daiyu spiral pill, and an electric arc cut Naruto¡¯s arm with a scar. The blood dripped down.


    Whoosh!


    The wind demon shuriken flew to Kakashi''s side at this time. Kakashi supported his almost unstretched body and jumped back. The wind demon shuriken cut open the clothes on Kakashi''s abdomen, almost touching him. The skin flew over.


    boom!


    The wind demon shuriken suddenly emitted a cloud of white smoke, and then Naruto''s figure emerged from the white smoke.


    "Shadow clone?!"


    Kakashi looked at Naruto in shock, but he was almost unable to make agile movements. He could only watch Naruto take away the two bells from his body, time 11:57.


    Ding¡­¡­


    Naruto shook the two bells in his hands, made a crisp sound, looked at Kakashi with a smile on his face, and said, "Kakashi, you lost."


    Kakashi barely stood up, even if it was covered by a mask, it was difficult to conceal the shock on his face, and said: "I didn''t expect you to use the shadow clone to become a wind demon shuriken."


    "Tsk tusk tusk tusk..." Naruto wiggled his fingers left and right, and made a tut, looked at Kakashi playfully, and said, "You are wrong, Kakashi, I am not a shadow clone."


    "Actually, I am the clone." Raised his arm by the aftertaste of Lei Che, the bleeding Naruto raised the bloody arm, then banged it into a cloud of white smoke.


    "how is this possible?!"


    The three ninjas on the scene were all shocked once. The shadow clone technique is an entity clone technique created by the second generation of Naruto. The biggest difference from the clone technique taught in the ninja school is that the clone created is an entity and can be activated. Attack is even ninjutsu.


    As for the shadow clone technique, once it receives any attack, even a small attack as small as being stung by a mosquito will disappear. I have never heard of Naruto''s clone being burned by the flames scattered by the dragon fire technique. , Was scratched by Lei Che''s aftertaste, the clone that has not disappeared immediately.


    "Although it is troublesome, but let me explain it, cough cough..." Naruto coughed twice and cleared his throat. The eighth and tenth classes that were originally watching the battle from a distance, and the marginal ones Sakura from the dragon sleeve also ran over at this time.


    "Actually, from the beginning, when I first created the shadow clone to start Helix Maru, I had already separated four shadow clones, and my own body took the opportunity to transform into a wind demon shuriken with a transformation technique, hiding in In the ninja bag of one of the shadow avatars, when the shadow avatar used Daiyu Helix Maru, and before you used Rachel, the shadow avatar threw the wind demon shuriken that I became into to Sasuke, and Sasuke also noticed that I changed it, so I took out my wind demon shuriken and used the shadow windmill technique."


    "Huh!" Sasuke Uchiha snorted coldly. In fact, he just felt that the wind demon shuriken was changed from Naruto, but he really didn''t know whether it was a shadow clone or a body.


    "The rest of the matter will be simpler. The moment I took advantage of the shadow windmill attack, I changed back to my main body, looking for a chance to snatch the bell, but what surprised me is that Kakashi, you can actually break out again and break it with Thunder My big jade spiral pill, it''s really hard to handle, that''s my strongest trick right now." Naruto held his forehead with one hand and was really upset about this matter.


    Rachel seems to be my strongest trick now...


    There are three black lines hanging down Kakashi''s forehead. What do you want to do if you have mastered that kind of S-level profound meaning at the age of 12?


    "As for why that clone will not disappear when it is attacked, it is because it is not an ordinary shadow clone. I injected the wind attribute chakra nature change into the ordinary shadow clone, making it a wind shadow clone. This kind of shadow clone It is much stronger than the average, and it will disappear only if it is fatally wounded or the chakra is exhausted. Otherwise, it will not fool your three-gouyu jade."


    Naruto¡¯s Wind Shadow clone is the Thunder Shadow clone used by the plagiarized Kakashi to deal with Tiandao Payne, but Naruto can only change the chakra of the wind attribute, so he added the Wind Shadow clone to the shadow clone Nature changes.


    "Then I was played around by you from start to finish," Kakashi looked a little unhappy, and then became serious again, "Naruto, since you have such a strong ability, why do you want to be in school? Pretend to be the tail of a crane?"


    This question involves a lot. When asked, the atmosphere on the exercise field is completely different. If Naruto doesn''t answer well, the scum of the elders will definitely make trouble again.


    For the guys in the elders, Naruto is sure that no one in the world can catch him who wants to escape, but Naruto and Naruto Hinata are uneasy. After all, this is because he has not fully grasped the ultimate of the nine lamas. Strength, otherwise, unless Uchiha Madara and Senjuzuma are resurrected, Naruto doesn''t need to fear anyone in this world.


    "This..." Naruto grabbed his own golden retriever and recovered the lazy expression that he had when he was in the ninja school. "Being a genius is really too much trouble..."


    Chapter 37: Konoha''s seventh class assembly, a boring D-level mission!


    "Genius is just a name. After becoming a ninja, this reputation has no meaning. Instead, it is still more important to complete the task, and to survive the task."


    Naruto said like an old man who sees through the world, and then pointed to the piglet deer butterfly and Hinata on one side, and said: "And besides my own practice, I also want to guide those four guys. Cultivation, in fact, I am also very tired. If I don''t sleep during the day, I will die from exhaustion."


    "Also, I''m not the only one who hides power at school, isn''t that guy the same." Naruto pointed at Shikamaru, and sold the guy unceremoniously.


    Shikamaru''s face twitched, and angrily said: "Naruto, you just forget it, why are you pulling me out?!"


    Naruto clasped his head in his hands, showing no sign of remorse, and said unscrupulously: "On the contrary, friends are for betrayal. Who told me to be more familiar with you."

 29 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 29

    "Hmm..." Ding Ci nodded while eating potato chips, and said, "Shikamaru is really strong."


    "Ahem...you two bastards..." Shikamaru touched his heart with one hand, couldn''t help but coughed twice, almost spitting out a mouthful of 10,000-year-old blood, "Careful making friends..."


    Kakashi looked at them, and a smile finally flashed through those dull and lazy black eyes, but he concealed it, and said, "In this case, Sasuke and Naruto grabbed the bell, Sakura I''m going back to school again."


    Kozakura was instantly lost, but this was nothing else. She is really behind the crane now.


    "Kakashi, has anyone ever said that you are boring?" Naruto grabbed his hair and looked at Kakashi with a look that I was too lazy to complain about you.


    "Yes." Kakashi confessed happily, then pulled down his forehead to cover the writing wheel eye of his left eye, "Naruto, you don''t have guessed the meaning of this survival exercise, right? "


    "Oh, yes, I guessed it when I thought of using the shadow windmill technique." Naruto reluctantly grabbed his golden retriever and said, "Teamwork, it''s really a clich¨¦."


    "Speaking of old-fashioned questions, you haven''t taken this kind of exam yourself." Shikamaru rolled his eyes to look at Naruto. Wasn''t this guy just like this?


    Naruto rolled his eyes immediately, but was too lazy to argue with Shikamaru, looked at Sasuke and Sakura, and said, "Although it is not embarrassing to say that, I wanted to deal with Kakashi alone. The strength of the two of you is too bad."


    "what did you say?!"


    Naruto shrugged and ignored Sasuke''s anger. Although Kakashi was almost at his limit, there were still two Kaminari here, and Sasuke couldn''t really fight him.


    "I''m telling the truth, but it was beyond my expectation that you would run out on your own. Later, you followed the water and used the tactics of the shadow windmill. Ah~~" Naruto yawned and looked at Kaka West said: "Mr. Kakashi, how about another exercise. This time we will show you the perfect teamwork."


    The corner of Kakashi''s mouth twitched. This bastard was definitely deliberate, knowing that he was already at the end of the fight, so he deliberately said this.


    After a tangled in his head, Kakashi finally gave in and said: "I announce that all three of you have passed this test, and the seventh class will start the mission tomorrow."


    After speaking, Kakashi immediately flashed people.


    Indeed, just as Naruto thought, Kakashi¡¯s chakras are almost empty, and Kakashi¡¯s own chakras are on the low side, and he is not a Uchiha clan, writing round eyes will bring him a lot. In the end, the competition between Naruto Nareche and Dayu Helix Maru consumed a lot of his chakras, and he really couldn''t hold it any longer.


    "Ala, it''s boring to pass this way," Naruto said unscrupulously, and the awkward expression really made Asma and Hong have the urge to come and squash him.


    Anyway, the most weird team in Konoha''s history, the seventh class, was finally born...


    I really can''t be as energetic as the original Naruto...


    "Sorry, three generations of adults, the mission failed."


    Kakashi stood in front of the third generation of Naruto, and said in a deep voice that his task was to test Naruto''s strength, but it was clear that Naruto and Kakashi did not use all their strengths when fighting. This is also considered a card. Casey''s mission failed.


    "It''s nothing, Kakashi, Naruto''s strength is beyond my expectation." Three generations smoking a flue, Kakashi is now the best in Konoha Shinobu, I didn''t expect that he is not even Naruto''s opponent. , Naruto''s growth rate is really beyond the imagination of three generations.


    Kakashi is not Naruto''s opponent, should the three generations go to fight Naruto himself?This obviously won''t work.


    Three generations put down their pipes and looked at the crystal ball. Of course, the picture displayed inside was Naruto. At this time, he was arguing with Shikamaru, two slackers.


    "Kakashi, do you think Naruto will betray Konoha?"


    The third generation Shen Sheng said that he had to consider this. It was because Naruto''s identity was too special and he had carried too much on his back. In addition, the three generations were very afraid that Naruto would become the second one.


    Kakashi looked at Naruto in the crystal ball and said, "I think Naruto will never betray Konoha as long as there are those children."


    Three generations did not answer, but just looked at Naruto in the crystal ball. After a long time, the old bark-like bark finally showed a smile: "Yes...Kakashi, you go out first..."


    "Yes, three generations of adults."


    No matter how many undercurrents and turbulence occurred in the middle, the seventh class was established, or according to the gorgeous original, those boring D-class tasks that make people nauseous.


    This day is really sunny and clear... This task is so boring that you want to vomit.


    "Here is Naruto, get to point A." Naruto has a radio hanging in his ear, lazily reporting his current situation, and then complaining in his heart. This kind of task is really boring than going to school~~


    "The target has moved, chase it."


    This is Kakashi''s voice. For such a boring task, Kakashi only needs to give orders from one side.


    Although the sunshine today is very good, the light still darkened among the lush foliage and branches, a black shadow with two bright yellow eyes flashed by, and then the grass moved slightly. Then calm again.


    The seventh class San Xiaoqiang flashed continuously among the trees, and then hid sideways behind a few trees.


    "How far is it from the goal."


    "Five meters." Naruto reluctantly reported the situation.


    "Very good, do it!"


    The three figures rushed up, and then Naruto gorgeously caught the target of this mission, the dark brown cat, Xiaohu.


    "There is a ribbon on the right ear. Are you sure it is the target tiger?"


    Sasuke put his right hand in his trouser pocket to pretend to be cool, while holding the radio on his left ear with his left hand, he said, "Confirm that it is the target Tiger."


    "Very well, the catch of the lost pet tiger, the mission is complete."


    "I really wonder if I am a ninja."


    Naruto grabbed the cat that was hard to see to die, and reluctantly complained, and Sasuke and Sakura strongly agreed.


    For Konoha''s D-level missions, my generation really can''t complain...


    Is there no more difficult task?


    Chapter 38: The Nation of Waves mission opens, the bold Naruto!


    "Great, my favorite little tiger, I''m almost worried to death."


    A super fat woman in her fifties with a heavy makeup on her face was holding the little tiger Naruto they had just found, and ravaged the cat with her fat face. The poor little tiger was full of cows.


    "You dead cat, have you tasted a bitter now!" The fat and fat Madame Shijimi ravaged Xiaohu and left with her luggage.


    Naruto held his head with both hands, watched Xiaohu stare at his sad look, glanced at Sasuke and Sakura next to him, and said, "You said, should I just kill Xiaohu and let him get free? ?"


    Kozakura''s mouth twitched twice, and said, "Naruto, your complaints are getting sharper and sharper."


    "Cut!" That''s what the Second Young Master Uchiha said, as everyone gets used to it.


    With a pipe in his mouth, the third generation said: "Kakashiban''s next task is to help Mr. Liangzhong take care of the children, or go shopping in the next village, or help pick sweet potatoes..."


    "You stop it!" Naruto interrupted the words of the three-generation old man directly, and then banged, and a shadow clone was separated from him, and a big jade spiral pill came out. "Old man, you don''t give me any more advanced tasks. , I will use this big jade spiral pill to beat you into an idiot!"


    well said!


    This is the heartfelt voice of Sakura and Sasuke, these two people are really tortured by this boring D-class mission.


    Kakashi helped his forehead helplessly. What should he say to this disciple who was so brave enough to threaten three generations of Hokage face to face?


    There was a slight smile on the old face of the third generation, could this kid finally couldn''t help it?

 30 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 30

    Think about it, the disciple of Senjujuma and Senjuuma, three generations of Hokage, who had the name of Shino during the Ninja battle, can teach the characters of the three guys, Osaimaru, Jilaiya and Tsunade, How could it not be an old fox?


    The old guy deliberately ignored Naruto''s strength and put on small shoes for them, so Naruto couldn''t help but attack him and demand higher-level tasks.


    In fact, according to Naruto''s strength, coupled with the help of Kakashi, who is rich in mission experience and calm and calm, even S-level missions are not impossible to complete.


    "In that case..." The third generation also happily picked up another mission scroll according to Naruto''s idea, and said: "Next, I will give you a C-level mission to protect one person."


    "Oh?" Naruto raised his eyebrows, and scattered the big jade spiral pill. He was not as stupid as Naruto in the original book.


    The daimyo is the highest leader of a country. It is equivalent to the chairman, president, and chief executive of a country. If it is a princess, it is also a member of the royal family. It represents the image of a country. If it is the task of protecting these people, the hierarchy will be Soaring directly to S-level is not a C-level task at all.


    "Please come in, client."


    For a small C-level mission, of course, the client cannot be a daimyo or a princess. Walking in from the door is an uncle wearing a hat, holding a wine bottle, and carrying a bag. He looks no younger than three generations of old men. How much it looks like.


    "What? It''s all a kid." The bad old man leaned against the door, took a big sip, and said, "Especially the shortest one looks the stupidest. Are you really a ninja?"


    Sasuke 150.8, Sakura 148.5, Naruto 147.5.


    "Oh, isn''t it?" Naruto''s eyelids were slightly raised, and a terrifying light flashed in his eyes.


    "Stop Naruto!"


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    The voices of Kakashi and Naruto sounded one after another, and before the people on the scene except the three generations of old men reacted, Naruto had hung upside down on the door frame, the kunai in his hand was stuck on the old man¡¯s neck, and Kakashi was right. Holding his arm.


    A gleam of light flashed in the eyes of the third generation of Hokage, and only he could see the difference.


    If you change the angle, you can see that Kakashi''s hand doesn''t actually catch Naruto''s arm directly, it just holds it.


    "It seems I am faster than the speed, Kakashi." Naruto hung upside down on the door frame and laughed playfully.


    Just now Naruto and Kakashi shot at the same time, Naruto put Kumo on the neck of the bad old man, but Kakashi did not catch Naruto, this is Kakashi''s loss.


    "Hey..." Kakashi sighed, retracted his hand, and said: "There is really no way..."


    "Cut!" Naruto curled his lips helplessly, withdrew his kunai, and then jumped off the door frame. He couldn''t really kill the old man, even if it was just a C-level mission.


    Konoha''s ninja kills mission clients at will.


    If this kind of thing is spread out, it will have a great impact on Konoha''s reputation. It is likely that many people will not dare to come to Konoha to release tasks. This kind of thing will not be allowed for three generations.


    "Uncle, be careful when you speak, otherwise, what you drink from your mouth may not reach your stomach." Naruto put Kumu in the ninja bag, and a wicked smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    The old man touched his neck with lingering fear. He almost thought he was going to die just now. He looked at a golden-haired Naruto, and his surprise put him in the ranks of absolutely not provoke.


    "Ahem, I am a super famous bridge building expert, Dazna, before I return to my country to finish building the bridge, please bet your life to protect my safety."


    "''Super famous bridge building expert'', I really dare to say, is this applauding the scar and forgetting the pain?" Naruto said in a chilly voice, suddenly making Dazna feel like he had eaten a stool.


    "Cough..." The three-generation old man coughed twice, which prevented Naruto from trying to kill Dazna and said, "In short, protect this client back to the country of Poland and build the bridge. This is your mission this time."


    Naruto glanced at Dazner sideways and said, "Do you want to protect the life of this old man?"


    "Yes."


    Naruto raised his eyebrows and said, "That means, as long as this old man can return to the Nami country alive and build the bridge, even if he has his arm and leg, his eyes are cut off, his tongue is cut off, and his ears are cut off. As long as the heart is still beating, it doesn¡¯t count as our mission failure."


    "Ahem..."


    Three generations are really choking this time, he didn''t know that Naruto would have such thoughts.


    However, protecting life safety and protecting personal safety are really two different things. To protect life safety, even if you become a vegetative person, or have been cut into a human being, it is not a failure as long as you continue to breathe.


    However, to protect personal safety, it would be impossible to even get injured. Of course, in this case, the task level will increase, and the required reward will be much higher.


    "Theoretically speaking."


    "Oh, I get it." Naruto smiled coldly, his eyes scanned Dazner, as if he was picking a place to start.


    Guru!


    Dazna swallowed fiercely, can he really return home safely?


    "Cough..." Kakashi coughed twice, whose presence was gradually diminishing, and said: "The seventh class will go back to prepare separately, and gather at Konoha Gate in half an hour."


    "Half an hour?" Naruto raised his eyebrows and turned to look at Kakashi.


    Stare... Stare... or stare...


    "Well, we will gather in an hour."


    "It''s almost the same, I''m leaving first." Naruto turned around coolly, leaving a golden back.


    This kid threatened Hokage first, then the client, and finally the instructor. Could it be even more outrageous?


    Chapter 39: Hinata!


    Why does half an hour have to be delayed into an hour?Naruto has nothing to do. He has a lot of things. This is the first time he has been out of the village to perform a task. His few people still have to notify him, especially Changpu. If you don''t notify her, he will have to tear him when Naruto comes back. .


    Konoha Exercise Field No. 12...


    The eighth class usually does not have a task and wants to conduct group training, it will be here, just like the seventh class usually goes to the third exercise field, it is not necessary to go where, just to develop a habit.


    "Mr. Red." Naruto appeared on the branch of a big tree and shouted to Xi Rihong on the exercise field.


    Yu Rihong, who was instructing her three students to practice, turned her head and saw Naruto who was squatting on a tree like a monkey, with a smile on his mature and beautiful face, and said, "Naruto, are you looking for Hinata again? ?"


    It''s been a while since graduation. Naruto will come to Hinata every day. Among them, of course, he has to get acquainted with the guidance of the eighth class, Shinobu Yurihong, so that he can justify Xiao Hinata and play.


    "Hehe..." Naruto scratched his head and said, "Sorry, let Hinata use it."


    "You, I won''t say anything else." Yurihong gave Naruto a funny blank look. "According to your strength, even if you insist on taking Hinata away, I can''t stop you at all."


    Yurihong is one of Konoha''s illusion-type ninjas. Her illusion can not be seen even by elite ninjas, but because women are born with weaker physical conditions than men, Yurihong has just passed the upper ninja test this year and became a ninja.


    As for the phantom ninja, there are two kinds of people who are most afraid of, one is the person who has the Shalunyan, and the other is the Renzhuli.


    The writing wheel of the former has the nightmare of all phantom ninjas and illusionary rebound, while the latter, that kind of huge chakra, basically more than 95% of the illusion can be directly broken with chakra.


    If it were to fight, Yurihong would probably not be Naruto''s opponent, and Hinata would probably not help her.


    "This is not okay. Teacher Hong is not like the bad teacher on our team. If I fight with him, I can take the shot with peace of mind."


    Hong shook his head amusedly. If the guy Kakashi knew that Naruto was saying that from behind, he didn''t know how he would react.


    Turning his head, he said to Hinata who was shy and blushing: "Alright, Hinata, let''s go play with Naruto, but you have to come back before two o''clock in the afternoon. There are still tasks."


    "Well, thank you Red teacher." Although Hinata was shy, he couldn''t help feeling a burst of joy in his heart.

 31 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 31

    It was only after 11 o''clock, and there were nearly three hours before 2 o''clock in the afternoon, and Hong was also relaxed for his students.


    Naruto jumped down from the tree, then took Hinata''s little hand very naturally, and then walked out of the exercise field swayingly.


    Naruto and Hinata Xiao hand in hand, no matter how you look at it, they are a pair of little guesses, but the identities of both parties are really... one is the eldest daughter of the Hyuga clan, and the other is the nine-tailed person Zhuli...


    "Hinata, I have something to tell you." Naruto knows that he only has one hour, of course, he can''t go shopping for a day without talking to Hinata, and he has to go to the calamus. Report it.


    Hinata turned to look at Naruto, and said, "What''s wrong, Naruto, has something happened?"


    Hinata is introverted and shy. Even if they have known each other for so many years, when Hinata and Naruto get along, it is mostly Naruto talking and Hinata listening, but this is the first serious beginning.


    Naruto scratched his hair and said: "Our class is going to perform a task, and then we will leave Konoha for a few days."


    "Hey? Naruto, do you want to go out of the village to perform the task?" Hinata''s pure white eyes widened, and the tone rose a little.


    All of them have never been out of the village until now. Even Hinata is very curious about what the world outside of Konoha Village is like. Hearing Naruto''s words is inevitably excited and curious.


    "Yes, the task just given by the three-generation old man."


    After a brief period of excitement, Hinata''s pretty little face was immediately covered with a low expression, and his little head was lowered as a result, and said, "Is it a long time to go?"


    "If it''s fast, you can be back in a few days." Naruto said with a headache. He just guessed that Hinata would react like this before finding it difficult, but the Nami country mission had to go, and Naruto said In a few days, I was afraid of making Hinata even more sad and compressed the time. According to Naruto''s estimation, this mission will have at least ten days or even half a month.


    "Okay, don''t be sad, I''m just going to perform the task, it''s not that I won''t come back." Naruto couldn''t help squeezing Hinata''s pink face, "Come on, little sister, smile to brother One."


    "puff!"


    Hinata amused Naruto, and the emotions that had been lost just now were wiped out, and her face turned cutely red.


    Amusing Xiao Hinata is definitely one of the great pleasures of Naruto''s life. It is because Hinata blushes too easily and is too cute. Even if others say that he has no taste, he is also a human, I just have no taste.


    Naruto reached out his hand and rubbed Hinata''s pretty short hair fondly, and said, "Hinata is really more and more cute."


    Hinata is timid and lacks self-confidence, so Naruto has never been stingy about complimenting Hinata, whether in practice or in normal life.


    Hinata''s small mouth was pressed tightly, but the corners of his mouth still could not be restrained, which represented joy.


    After calming down, Hinata turned to look at Naruto and asked, "Naruto, when are you going to leave?"


    "There are still forty or fifty minutes. The guy Kakashi gave us an hour of preparation time." Naruto said helplessly, if he could, he would like to spend more time.


    "Is it only fifty minutes?" Hinata whispered, then let go of Naruto''s hand, turned to look for his ninja bag, then turned out two small cloth bags and a small metal bottle, and handed them all Naruto said, "I only have these, Naruto, take them all."


    Naruto was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and took what Hinata had handed over and put it in his own ninja bag. The things Hinata gave him were munition pills and pills and powders for treating trauma and poisoning. For Hinata, she didn''t lack this thing, and until Naruto was about to leave the village to perform the task, of course she gave Naruto everything she had with her.


    Naruto knew that this mission would never be peaceful, and of course he accepted it in case of emergency.


    "Now, although there is not much time, I think we can go and eat a bowl of ramen together."


    Hina Tian showed a charming smile and said, "You are going to find Sister Changpu."


    Naruto curled his lips, grabbed his golden retriever, and said: "That troublesome woman, if I want to go out of the village to perform the task, if I don''t report to her, she will have to strangle me when I come back."


    "In fact, Sister Changpu cares about you very much." Hinata smiled and looked at Naruto. He suddenly rolled his eyes and said, "By the way, there is also Ino."


    "Oh, I''ve already gone to Ino. Ino and the others are on a mission now, so I won''t bother them, Hinata, after I''m gone, go and tell Ino and the others, or if Ino gets angry, Enough for me."


    "Ok."


    Hinata nodded obediently, and hand in hand with Naruto, rushed to Konoha''s No. 1 shop...


    Chapter 40: Ghost Brothers Attack!kill!


    After eating three bowls of char siu ramen at Yile Ramen, Naruto patted his stomach contentedly, and slowly appeared at Konoha''s gate.


    Once you become a ninja, you have the right to leave the village of Konoha. Of course, this is greatly restricted. If you have to go out of the village after receiving a task, it is of course possible, but if a ninja does not have permission In the case of leaving the area of ??Konoha Village, this matter is definitely big or small.


    Duo!


    Kakashi nailed the task list this time to Konoha''s gate with Kumo, and after the goalkeeper Zhongren confirmed it, he let it go.


    The group of four people in the seventh class, together with Dazna, a bad old man, marched toward the country of waves mightily(?).


    "Um..." Dazna looked at someone in the team with a cold sweat, and said, "This ninja... can you please... first take away the suffering in your hands?"


    "Huh? Did you mean me?" Naruto turned his head to look at Dazna, shaking his wrist, and throwing Kuwu up a dozen times in mid-air, and then fell firmly to Naruto''s. In the hands, there is no deviation.


    Dazna was really scared by Naruto at the mission release office before, and now Naruto is throwing hardships in front of him again, and Dazna doesn''t think much about it.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you," Naruto said, "Don''t worry," he added, "It shouldn''t."


    How can I rest assured?


    Dazna wanted to cry, why should I provoke such a fiend?


    "Don''t worry," said Kakashi, who was reading the little yellow book, "With me, I will not let him kill the client."


    Phew~~ Dazna just breathed a sigh of relief, but Kakashi''s next sentence almost made the old man cry.


    "Before the task is completed."


    That means that after the task is completed, he wants to kill you and I don''t care, does that mean?


    "Ah~~" Naruto yawned lazily, and said, "It''s a boring task. Isn''t there no ninja to kill this old man?"


    "Then you will be disappointed, Naruto." Kakashi held the little yellow book with one hand, and put one hand in his trouser pocket, staring at the unfavorable contents of the book without blinking. Throw a shit, "There will be no ninjas in C-level missions."


    For C-level missions, you generally need to beware of bandits, bandits, and beasts in the forest. Even if there is only one hostile Ninja, the mission level will be upgraded to B level, because the ninja and ordinary people are completely different in strength. Level.


    Naruto felt bored, but Sakura thought it was good, and said, "That way, you don''t have to worry about meeting ninjas from other countries."


    Although ninjas can easily jump between fragile branches and are very fast, but there is Dazna who is dragging the oil bottle. Of course, no one will be willing to carry Dazna back, so of course their speed is also very slow. of.


    Although Konoha''s hypocrisy and hypocrisy make Naruto very disgusted, but the environment of the country of fire is really nothing to say.


    There are lush trees everywhere. Even at noon in summer, the violent sunlight is blocked by leaves and branches, and it doesn''t feel too hot.


    Passing a simple wooden boardwalk, a group of five people walked slowly on the road. When passing a puddle, Kakashi and Naruto''s eyes stopped on the puddle at the same time.


    Although Naruto was calm on the surface, the movement of throwing kunai stopped, his index finger passed through the iron ring of kunai, his wrist and fingers were gently turned, making kunai continuously rotate on his palm.


    Whoosh!


    Soon after the five people passed the puddle, two black figures appeared from the puddle. Judging from the foreheads worn on their heads, these two are the renunciations of the mist. Ghost brother, Mingtou and Karma.


    The ghost brothers immediately rushed to the only Shinnin in the team, Kakashi, with countless jagged chains, almost instantly tied Kakashi''s body firmly!


    "What?!" Kakashi, the wicked smoker, still cooperated with these two guys, pretending to be shocked.

 32 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 32

    "The first one, got the bait!"


    The Mintou, who wears a device like a breathing mask, said coldly. It has to be said that as the first time the protagonist class encounters the mobs, the IQ is really low. In Kamaru''s words, his head is full of muscles. Guys.


    Two middle ninjas can kill one upper ninja with one move?


    Although there is a big gap between Kakashi and Kakashi in Shippuden, it is also the strength of elite ninja. The entire ninja world can defeat a lot of Kakashi, but if you want to say a shot, it is only Uchiha Itachi¡¯s kaleidoscope writing round eyes Ugiriyuki reading, or Kirabi¡¯s complete tail beastization throws a tail beast jade, otherwise, even if it is Heavenly Penn, it¡¯s impossible to kill Kakashi in a flash. thing.


    Mingtou and Yetou exerted strength in their hands, holding steel claws connected to the chains on Kakashi''s body, instantly strangling Kakashi into a pile of rotten flesh and blood.


    "what!"


    The first time I saw such a bloody scene, Sakura, who is now a flower in a greenhouse, couldn''t stand the stimulation and screamed, and the ghost brothers immediately appeared in front of her like ghosts.


    "You are the second one!"


    The name of the Blood Mist is not just to talk about it. The ninja who came out of the mist is colder and bloodthirsty than other villages. It is even more exaggerated as a rebellious ninja. The ghost brothers will not be because of Sakura. She was just a little girl and she was merciful. On the contrary, if she killed Sakura directly, it would be fine. I''m afraid...


    Sakura couldn''t react to the ghost brothers at all, she could only shake her body, and her emerald eyes looked at the two terrifying ninjas in horror.


    Mingtou grabbed Sakura with the huge iron claw in his hand, and Sakura subconsciously raised his hand to resist.


    laugh!


    Mintou''s iron claws caught four blood marks on the back of Sakura''s hand, and the painful Sakura screamed again.


    "Hey, I said, don''t you think I don''t exist, okay?" Naruto''s lazy and terrifying voice suddenly sounded behind the ghost brother, but there was a fire in his heart. Although he really doesn''t like Sakura, Sakura In other words, it is his teammate who dares to hurt Sakura. Where can he put the face of Naruto Uzumaki?!


    Hum!!


    The kunai in Naruto''s hand gathered the chakras of wind attributes, forming an extremely sharp edge. The chakras of the wind attributes flowed and trembled violently on kuma, and turned into a sword that cuts like iron and slashed towards the ghost brothers. .


    cut!


    The ghost brothers immediately separated to the two sides, but the iron chains in their hands were connected to their respective iron claws, and Naruto''s Kunai cut directly towards the iron chain.


    boom!


    Naruto''s kunai smashed the chain into two pieces.


    what?!


    The ghost brothers opened their eyes wide and looked at the broken iron chain in shock. The two of their brothers were not very strong, but the power of the chain attack was okay with this trick, but this time they were used by a ninja and even their weapons were scrapped. Lost.


    Mingtou and Yetou looked at each other, and immediately towards the real goal this time, Dazna rushed over!


    Whoosh!


    The ghost brothers, the two trash ninjas, are completely used to train the protagonist class. This time they have to face Konoha''s genius, Uchiha Sasuke.


    According to the level of Shinnin who has just graduated, Sasuke is indeed a leader. Among all the graduates in the same class, except for Naruto, even Dingji, the strongest in their five-member team, can''t say that he won Sasuke. .(Without working hard)


    Sasuke drew two kunai from the ninja bag, then waved his hand, and the two kunai flew towards Mingtou and Karma quickly.


    Ding Ding!


    Mingtou and Karma raised their iron claws and flew out the Kumu bullet thrown by Sasuke, but because of this they also obscured their sight.


    Sasuke quickly lowered his body, then rushed to the right side of Mintou, raised his leg and kicked it into Mintou''s abdomen.


    boom!


    As a dragon trap, Mingtou completed his task well and was kicked out by Sasuke.


    The misty ninja was cold and ruthless. Seeing his brother being kicked into the air, the head of the industry did not stop at all, and directly flashed past Sasuke, and the iron claw of his left hand grabbed directly towards Dazna.


    boom!


    A heavy blow hit Yetou''s spine, causing his figure to stop immediately, and the huge impact made Yetou''s eyes protrude.


    "I said, don''t think I don''t exist, okay." Naruto squatted on the shoulders of Yetou and said lazily, then he held Yetou''s chin with his left hand, the sharpness of his right hand Next stroke.


    Sneer!


    Chapter 41: Mission Continue!


    Naruto directly cut off Yetou''s trachea, aorta and cervical vertebrae with a single knife, then reached out and grabbed Yetou''s hair, flipped back, and pulled his head off his shoulder.


    puff!!


    A huge pillar of blood spewed out from the neck of the business head, and it rushed up to a height of two or three meters.


    The large arteries are directly blocked, and when the blood is moving at a high speed, the blood column directly sprays up to a height of two or three meters.


    The gushing blood returned to the ground again due to gravity, and the headless corpse of Kato also fell down. Only Naruto was holding the cold figure of the human head in one hand, and Daz was completely shocked. Na and Sakura, and Sasuke who was stunned on the spot.


    "Kakashi, when do you want to see?" Naruto said coldly, holding a head.


    Whoosh!


    Kakashi, who was supposed to be dead, appeared beside Naruto in an instant. By the way, he restrained Mintou, looked at the headless corpse on the ground, and then looked at Naruto¡¯s expression. Can''t tell what I think.


    Phoo~~


    Naruto exhaled heavily and threw the head in his hand aside, and then suppressed the tremor of his body, wiped off the blood stained on the corpse of the karma, and then took the kuna back. Ninja bag.


    Really...


    "It''s really troublesome." The restlessness of the first murder in his heart was suppressed, and Naruto returned to the usual lazy look. He turned to look at Sakura, and said: "Hey, Sakura, your hand Are you okay."


    "I...I..." Kozakura was still shivering in her fear.


    "It''s really troublesome." Naruto complained a little, but he walked over and took Sakura''s hand to check the wound on the back of her hand.


    The wound is not deep, it can only be regarded as wounding the flesh, but not the muscles or bones, but the blood oozing from the wound is slightly black. It seems that the ghost brothers have painted poison on their iron claws, although it is just a matter of seeing Knowing that the poison is not very strong, and the poison walks slowly in Sakura''s body, but if it remains in the body, it will still cause trouble.


    "Sakura, bear with me, I want to help you poison." Naruto asked, then took out kunai and stroked Sakura''s hand, then lowered his head and kissed the back of Sakura''s hand, and began to suck.(This paragraph is really to increase the favorability)


    The itchy feeling on the back of the hand made Sakura recover from the fear she had just now. Seeing that Naruto was kissing the back of her hand, the girl''s face couldn''t help flashing a trace of crimson, and she pulled her hand.


    "Bah!" Naruto raised his head, turned to spit out a mouthful of black blood, and said, "Don''t move." He lowered his head after speaking.


    Sakura, who has accumulated a lot of book knowledge, saw that her blood was black, and her face turned green in fright. She dared to move, but Naruto still kissed the back of her hand.


    Naruto didn¡¯t have much to take advantage of, and there were not many toxins that entered Sakura¡¯s body. Naruto sucked the poisonous blood out, then washed her wound with clean water, and sprinkled it on Hinata. Put on the wound medicine powder, put on a bandage and finish.


    Naruto wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said, "This should be fine."


    Sakura stared at Naruto blankly. In just a few days, Naruto''s image of the tail of the crane in Sakura''s heart had been completely subverted, and she could hardly believe that the person in front of her was really Naruto Uzumaki.


    "Naruto, I didn''t expect you to be good at treatment." Kakashi took out his little yellow book again.

 33 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 33

    "It''s just a fur, I can only deal with this kind of skin trauma simply." Naruto said honestly, "Learning medical ninjutsu is really too troublesome." Naruto actually doesn''t even know the most furry medical ninjutsu.


    Medical ninjutsu requires the accumulation of an extremely large amount of theoretical knowledge and precise control of the chakra of the eye of a needle. The control of Naruto¡¯s chakra, which changes the shape to the extreme, is stronger than most medical ninjas. It¡¯s just the former. Naruto has gone to read so many books, but kill him.


    Moreover, Naruto himself does not need to learn any medical ninjutsu. With the immortal body and the strength of the nine-tailed man, his recovery speed is more than a thousand times faster than that of normal people, such as the wound of Sakura, even if there is a Hinata family biography. It takes more than a day for Naruto¡¯s secret medicine to fully recover without leaving scars, but Naruto can recover in a few seconds, not to mention that Naruto still has the yang escape that can create life in his hands, but he doesn¡¯t want to show his own so quickly It''s just a hole card.


    Also, even Naruto himself didn''t know about the six immortals and who gave him something.


    After revealing Naruto''s question, Kakashi looked at the little yellow book and said, "Mr. Dazna, can I have a question for you?"


    Dazna''s forehead was beginning to sweat, but at this time he couldn''t say no, he could only bite the bullet and agreed.


    Kakashi glanced at Yetou''s corpse, as well as Mingtou tied under a tree, and said: "These two men are the rebels of the misty people. They are famous for insisting on fighting at any cost."


    "Why do you see through our actions?!" Mingtou looked up at Kakashi, and said gloomily.


    Kakashi¡¯s dead fisheye looked at Mingtou like an idiot, and said, ¡°It hasn¡¯t rained these days. It¡¯s a sunny day like today. There can¡¯t be water on the road. This kind of ambush is full of flaws. Even the kid who just graduated can see it."


    "Cut!" Sasuke and Naruto cut both uncomfortably.


    Dazna looked at Kakashi, and said, "Since you have seen through it a long time ago, why do you want the child to do it?"


    "If I want to, I can solve them instantly. However, I must first determine who the enemy''s target is." Kakashi turned and looked at Dazna. "In other words, it is Mr. Dazna that you were killed. Yes, or some of our ninjas have been spotted. You did not tell us that you were spotted by a ninja. The content you entrusted is to protect you from thieves and armed groups like the underworld. Our The job is to protect you until the bridge is built. If the enemy is a ninja, it will definitely be set as a high-priced B-level mission. I know you have something to say, but if you don¡¯t tell the truth, we are also very troubled. Now it is beyond our mission. Range."


    The atmosphere was very stiff. After more than ten seconds, Naruto grabbed his hair and said lazily: "The mission continues. Since the other party has sent two Zhongren to assassinate this old man for the first time, next time, it will Maybe you can fight with some stronger guys if you have Shinobu," Naruto moved his arm and said, "Those boring D-level tasks made my body almost stiff."


    "And..." Naruto moved his finger, and the kunai that had just harvested a life appeared in his hand, "I just killed someone, I am a little excited now."


    This is the first time Naruto has killed someone. Seeing that the head of the industry was cut off by him, blood was gushing, and there was indeed panic and fear in his heart. However, Naruto actually felt excited because of this. This time, Naruto also I''m sure, he will never go back to the previous world, he has adapted to this world, and changed because of this world.


    Naruto, you guy...


    Sasuke''s black eyes glared at Naruto, with full jealousy in his eyes, he snorted coldly, and said, "The mission continues."


    Now that both Sasuke and Naruto have agreed to continue the mission, and Sakura''s opinion with a weak sense of existence is directly ignored, the group can only continue their journey to the country of Waves.


    Chapter 42: Fierce Battle!Wuyin Ninja Knife Seven!


    In the boat, under the cover of dense fog, a group of five people sneaked close to the Nami Country Bridge which was still under construction.


    Poland is a small country surrounded by sea. Maritime transportation is the lifeblood of the economy of this small country. But if the bridge designed by Dazna can be completed, Poland will have other ways to communicate with the outside world. , Which is why Dazna will be assassinated this time.


    Under the cover of thick fog, the boat slowly landed on the dock of Nami Country.


    From an environmental point of view, the environment of Nami Country, which is adjacent to the Fire Country, is still very good. There are verdant trees everywhere, and small rivers flow from time to time. If it were not for the tense atmosphere of this mission, it would be a very relaxing place. .


    Naruto threw a kunai up and down in his hand, and then suddenly his eyes dazzled, and kunai threw it under a tree.


    Duo!


    Naruto''s kunai hit the tree trunk accurately and made a shivering sound, which also made Sasuke and Sakura immediately nervous.


    Kozakura quickly took out her kunai and stood in front of her, and said, "What''s wrong?"


    Naruto looked at the target under the tree that was hit by him, his eyes fell cold, and said: "There is an enemy attack, ready to fight!"


    "What?!" Kozakura was startled, her eyes followed Naruto, and she saw that Naruto''s kunai pierced the ear of a white rabbit and nailed it directly to the trunk with blood flowing, "How about the rabbit? Will it be the enemy?"


    "Idiot!" Naruto snorted coldly, and again took out two kunai and held them in his hands. "That''s Snow Rabbit, but it''s summer. Snow Rabbit''s fur should be gray and black, and only white fur should appear. In winter when the day is relatively short."


    "That means..."


    "That is to say, it was a snow rabbit that was raised indoors and used as a substitute technique!"


    Whirring whirring¡­¡­


    The air was cut by a sharp weapon, and there was a dull wind sound, which was getting closer.


    "Everyone get down!" Kakashi shouted.


    A huge and exaggerated knife with a length of more than one meter flew over everyone''s heads, and then slashed into the trunk of a big tree. Randomly, a strong man stood on the big knife. on.


    "Yo..." Kakashi put his hands in his pockets, pretending to be relaxed, "this is not the fugitive ninja of the misty shadow, won''t Taodi cut it again?"


    "I didn''t expect to encounter Kakashi who writes round eyes. No wonder the Ghost Brotherhood failed." Turning around without cutting, a ghostly voice came from behind the bandage on his face, "Sorry, can Would you please give me that old man?"


    Kakashi is also a well-known upper ninja in the ninja world anyway. If it is not necessary, he will never want to fight with Kakashi, even though he knows his words are definitely useless.


    "It''s a pity, he is the client we want to protect." Kakashi clearly indicated that the negotiation failed in a single sentence, and then raised his forehead, revealing the scarlet, cursed eyes, and wrote Round eyes!


    "I didn''t expect to see the legendary Shulanyan so soon, but the chat is over, I have to kill the old man as soon as possible." No longer looked at Kakashi coldly, "But, look. You must be defeated first, Kakashi."


    Squeak!!


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a sound of thunder and lightning in the air. In the fog that gradually thickened, a blue and white thunder and lightning sphere quickly flew towards the Kakashi crowd.


    "That''s it! Get away!!" Kakashi was shocked, and he would never be distracted by the appearance of not cutting, but he did not expect that there was another person in ambush.


    "It''s your sister!" Naruto immediately exploded with a swear word. He jumped into the air, and then quickly formed seals in his hands, "Wind escape pressure!"


    The sphere condensed a large number of wind attributes chakra flew towards the blue-white thunderball, and violently collided extremely fast.


    boom!!


    The huge chakra exploded, and the two chakras, Wind Dun and Thunder Dun, ran wildly in the air, destroying many trees.


    Without squinting his eyes, he noticed the blond kid who had been ignored by Kakashi because of Kakashi''s existence.Kakashi and No-Slash are both strong opponents for the other party. In this case, they dare not distract, so Kakashi ignores the enemies hiding in the dark, and ignores them if they don''t. The three ninjas around Kakashi.


    "It seems to be a failure, Thunder Tooth." No longer cuts coldly said, a random figure appears not far from No longer cuts, and No longer cuts the same black hoe mine as one of the fog hidden seven knives tooth.


    "Hehehehe..." Black Hoe Lei Ya let out a perverted laugh, with a terrible smile on his face, "It seems that there are very good prey this time, I want to give them a gorgeous funeral!"


    Squeak!


    The short knives of the Black Hoe Thunderya''s hands collided, and immediately burst out countless blue arcs.


    It really changed!Naruto looked at the black hoe Thundertooth coldly. It was because of his butterfly wings that the place had also changed. After a while, even if the human-shaped tailed beast came out, Naruto would not be surprised.


    "Kakashi, that is the thunder knife among the seven knives hidden in the mist." Naruto looked at the double knives in the hands of the black hoe Rayya with a serious expression, and said to Kakashi beside him.


    "Yeah, things are a bit troublesome this time. Wuyin''s seven knives actually appeared two at the same time." Kakashi''s tone was obviously also serious. If it is just a word, he and Naruto can join hands. It was easy to solve, but at the same time two elite-level enemies appeared at the same time, and there might be other enemies hidden in the dark. This task was really not easy.


    Naruto licked his dry and whitish lips in the depths, and the blood flowed faster because of excitement, and said: "I am Fengdu Ninja, give me the black hoe Thunder tooth, if you don''t cut it, I will trouble you, Kakashi ,is that OK?"


    "No problem, just do it." This is the best way now.


    "What the hell are the seven misty knives you are talking about?!" Sasuke asked coldly.


    Kakashi glanced at Sasuke slightly, and said, "The Seven Swords of Wuyin are said to be the seven guards of the second generation of Shuiying in Wuyin Village. Each of them has a famous sword that is very suitable for their own ninjutsu. Seven of them also Collectively known as the Seven Wuyin Ninja Swords, the two of them are the current heirs of the Wuyin Seven Swords. The one who does not cut his hand is the Broken Blade and the Decapitated Broadsword. The other one should be the Wuyin S-class traitor who inherited the Thunder Blade. Forbearance black hoe thunder teeth!"

 34 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 34

    "Now it seems that I can only kill you all." No longer said coldly, his figure fell on the surface of the water, "The technique of forbearance fog hiding!"


    The fog in the air has become denser, and the visibility has been reduced to a point where it cannot be lowered. Everyone¡¯s vision is blocked. If you are proficient in silent assassination, you will not cut the peach field, and there are also Lan Maru. Black hoe Thunder teeth.


    Fierce battle!open!


    Chapter 43: Outbreak!Beast Wave Gale Palm!!


    "Hahaha...Let this uncle grant you a gorgeous funeral! Lei Dun Lei''s wrist!"


    The lunatic Black Hoe Leiya laughed, the double knives in his hands intertwined, and the blue thunder light appeared on the blades. Then the double knives waved at Naruto, and countless thunder lights immediately attacked Naruto.


    Naruto has no bloodstain boundaries, and can''t judge the direction at all in the Fog Hidden Art. He has no tooth (Inuzuka tooth) dog nose. In this case, he can only judge by hearing.


    One of Naruto¡¯s luck is that Lei Dun can¡¯t be concealed at all. No matter what kind of thunder, even the most proficient Thunder Shadow in Yunyin Village is good. When Lei Dun is used, it will emit huge waves. The sound is the same for any kind of thunder.


    The violent thunder in the air, if Naruto can''t hear him die, forget it.


    "Wind escape beast wave gale palm!"


    Naruto immediately launched a powerful attack without hesitation. The huge Fengdun Chakra gathered on his short right hand, and then slammed a sheet in the direction of thunder. The bursting Fengdun Chakra formed. The super strong wind flew turbulently, and the air immediately seemed to boil. The chaotic and violent wind blade completely swallowed Thunder Fang''s attack.


    Feng Dun was originally meant to restrain thunder, and if the amount of Chakra was calculated, everyone present was not as many as Naruto, and Naruto gathered a large number of Chakras in this trick.


    "Lei Ya-sama, turn left!" On Lei Ya''s back, Lan Maru''s red eyes clearly saw Naruto''s attack, and immediately reminded Lei Ya.


    Heihoe Lei Ya also has absolute trust in Lan Wan. Although carrying a person on his body affects his speed several times, Lan Wan''s unique red eye blood stain can ignore this.


    Thunderya the black hoe immediately jumped to the left, avoiding the attack of Naruto Beast Wave Gale Palm.


    The black hoe Thunder tooth licked his lips excitedly, and said in a frantic tone: "This kid, it''s not easy..."


    "Master Lei Ya, please be careful. That person has a huge amount of chakras. I have never seen a human with such a huge amount of chakras." Lan Maru reminded Lei Ya in a low voice, his tone filled with horror.


    "Oh?" Lei Ya felt strange. He and Lan Wan had been together for so many years and had encountered many powerful enemies. This was the first time that he heard Lan Wan''s tone and said, "What''s the matter?"


    "The chakra of that person is so strong that he doesn''t look like a human being, and he has a seal on his body. The seal is so strong that even my eyes can''t see through it."


    "A seal that your eyes can''t see through?!" Lei Ya was really surprised this time.


    Lan Maru has a unique bloodstain limit and red eyes. For this reason, Lan Maru¡¯s family was slaughtered by the fourth generation of Water Shadow. Almost only Lan Maru survived, just like the two most glorious families in the fog, water without moon. Same as the Huiye clan.


    Lei Ya, the black hoe, became a betrayer because he couldn''t kill Lan Wan. For so many years, Lan Wan''s unique bloodstains also helped Lei Ya a lot. Several times he helped him kill the Mist Hidden Department that hunted him down. The red eye is more powerful than the white eyes of the Hyuga clan, but this is the first time that Ranmaru''s eyes can''t see through it.


    "Yes, that seal is very strong," Lan Wan, who was on his back by the black hoe, gritted his teeth, and said: "Master Leiya, I suspect that this person is probably Renzhuli, please be careful. "


    "Renzhuli?!" After a brief astonishment, Black Hoe Leiya had a crazier look in his eyes, "I have never killed Renzhuli!"


    "Lei Dun Lei Ball!"


    The Thunder Tooth Black Hoe converged the thunder knives in his hand, where the thunder knives intersect, the thunder and lightning condensed into a blue-white thunder ball, and then flew quickly towards Naruto in the dense fog.


    This is also the most troublesome aspect of Thunder Knife. People who hold Thunder Knife can perform powerful thunder escape techniques without Jiujin, and can even mobilize the power of heavenly thunder, with infinite power.


    The last time the ghost brothers were too weak were not counted. Naruto said it was the first time he experienced this kind of life-and-death battle. Naturally, he did not dare to be careless, and all the senses of the body were concentrated.


    The appearance of the thunderball directly caused the air to change, and Naruto reacted immediately.


    "The wind is suppressed!"


    This pressure is more powerful than the pressure condensed in the rush before. The pressure of the wind escape Chakra directly swallowed the thunderbolt light, and then the remaining power continued to fly towards Thunder Fang.


    The black hoe Thunder teeth instantly avoided the crushing high-pressure wind ball, but Ran Maru''s voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    "Master Thunder! To the left!"


    Without hesitation, Black Hoe Thunderya immediately took a step towards Zuo Qiang. This was also a step, which prevented him from being split in half by Naruto. The wind-based Kumo cut off Thunderya''s sleeve. .


    boom!


    The Naruto who had withstood Thunder Tooth''s thunderball attack turned into a cloud of white smoke, Naruto''s best offensive shadow clone.


    "Cut!" Although Lei Ya''s sleeve was cut off, Naruto still took a bit of an uncomfortable sip, staring at Lei Ya, and said: "You can avoid my attack, thanks to your back That guy on it."


    Ranmaru''s red eyes have a 360-degree blind spot vision with white eyes at the same time and the ability to predict the opponent''s attack by writing round eyes. With this kind of guy, it is really difficult to sneak attack on the black hoe Thunder tooth.


    "Hehehe..." Thunder Ya let out a sullen laugh, with annoyance in his eyes, obviously angry because he was almost chopped off by Naruto just now, "Boy, I admit that you are not an ordinary guy, but you will never It¡¯s our opponent!"


    After all, Naruto is only twelve years old, and with the height below the average of his peers, it is really easy to be overlooked. Even if there is a reminder from Ranmaru, Rai Ya knows that this kid is likely to be Human Zhuli, but Rai Ya has no Too much attention, even if it is a human column power, how strong can a twelve-year-old human column power be?


    "Do people who hide in the mist really like to speak big words, or is this a characteristic of you rebellious?" Naruto looked at Thunder tooth coldly, and then immediately launched an attack, "Feng Dun makes a big breakthrough!"


    The gust of wind was mixed with the wind blade, and flew towards the black hoe thunder tooth. This move was very powerful, and even the mist hiding technique that was not used by the cut was blown away.


    With the assistance of Lan Wan, Heihoe Lei Ya, the reaction is really fast and exaggerated, running quickly on the water, avoiding Naruto''s big breakthrough, and then holding two thunder knives under his armpit, quickly forming a seal in his hands.


    "Water escape water bullet!"


    The water surface under Naruto''s feet immediately fluctuated, and several small water bombs flew around Naruto''s body, all targeting Naruto in the middle.


    Although Thunder Ya is good at using Thunder Knife to cast Thunder Sword, after all, he is the elite Shangren in the Hidden Fog Village. How can he know how to use water escape? After all, he didn''t inherit Thunder Sword at birth.


    Naruto immediately stopped the output of Chakra from the soles of his feet, and immediately sank into the water, avoiding the attack of the water bullet.


    "Hahaha..." Lei Fang was madly sized, and then inserted two thunder knives into the water, "Lei Dun Lei Wrist!"


    The speed of thunder and lightning in the water was much faster than in the air. Naruto was caught off guard and was immediately surrounded by blue lightning, and his body convulsed and twitched in the water.


    Depend on your mother!


    Naruto cursed fiercely in his heart, although this move was not powerful, it also made him feel numb and tingling.Naruto''s strength is strong, but in terms of experience, it is still not comparable to Heihoe Leiya who has been famous for many years.


    "Asshole!! Don''t underestimate my Uzumaki Naruto!! Beast Wave Gale Palm!!"


    Chapter 44: Fighting on the other side!Kakashi was still caught!


    I suffered a loss in Raiya¡¯s hands, which inspired the terrifying ferocity in Naruto¡¯s heart, and came to this strange confusion inexplicably, in the anger and sadness that Konoha suffered from the accumulation of white eyes, exclusion, indifference and pain, Naruto¡¯s heart The dark side of is too big to imagine, if it weren''t for Hinata and the others, Naruto would have fallen into darkness already.


    Now, the darkness in Naruto''s heart was partly aroused by Thunder Fang''s attack, and the power that burst out was absolutely unimaginable.


    boom!!


    Naruto¡¯s angry emotions directly affected the power of this beast wave gale palm. This beast wave gale palm was almost shot out with a cannon. Fengyun Chakra exploded under the water, as if An intercontinental missile detonated under the water with as great power as an intercontinental missile.


    "Master Thunder! Hurry and get away!!"


    Ranmaru also did not expect that Naruto could explode such a huge power in an instant when he was hit by Thunder Tooth''s Thunder Dunge, and immediately screamed to remind Thunder To dodge.


    Lei Ya just jumped out of the water, the wide surface of the water bulged like a pimples, and then the area in the middle of the bulge became thinner and transparent, and finally, an unimaginable force burst out from the middle. come out.

 35 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 35

    oom!!


    The huge wind escape Chakra immediately dissipated the thunder and lightning entangled Naruto''s body. Even the water in the lake, about one-fifth of it was hit by Naruto''s blow. The oversized beast wave gale palm hit the sky. , The power of this trick even affected the other side of the battle between Kakashi and No More Cut.


    "What exactly is going on?!"


    "The technique of Ninja fog hiding!"


    Don¡¯t dare to underestimate Kakashi¡¯s strength if he doesn¡¯t cut anymore, he is the best at ninjutsu, the fog and concealment technique. The country of Nami itself is an island country, and it often fogs up. After adding Chakra, the fog becomes It is more dense, the visibility may be less than five meters, and it is hidden in the thick fog without cutting the machine.


    This kind of thick fog injected with chakra, if it is to be dispelled by ninjutsu, the consumption of chakra will be several times or even ten times higher than that of the technique of fog hiding. In addition to the watery environment of Nami Country, this value will be It will be higher. This sale is definitely not worthwhile for Kakashi, whose Chakra volume is really shaky.


    In this kind of fog, the vision of Shalunyan was also greatly affected. Originally, you can see through the thick fog with a blank eye. However, if the guy Ranmaru is there, even if Hinata comes, it will be useless. Subject to the red eyes of Lan Wan.


    "Eight places," the ghost no longer cuts the voice like a ghost from hell from the thick fog, and can''t tell which direction it is, "throat, spine, lung, liver, carotid artery, collarbone, kidney, heart, Which point do you want me to attack?"


    The strong murderous aura was scattered in the dense fog, and the reason for not cutting the name of the ghost is because of this trick, silent murder!


    Kakashi did not dare to be careless, and his own murderous aura also floated out of his unsturdy body. Chakra and murderous aura that escaped slightly dispersed the mist around Kakashi''s body, but there was only a small The scope is only.


    So strong!Is this the murderous showdown of Shinnin?!Even if you breathe or roll your eyes, you will be killed by the gap!!


    Sasuke¡¯s black eyes were filled with horror and horror. Kakashi at this time was definitely not the guy who was defeated by him and Naruto in the exercise field last time. This time it was a real fight between life and death. As for the surviving Shinnin, the murderous strength is definitely unimaginable for rookies such as Sasuke and Sakura.


    If Sasuke now has a mature three-gou jade writing round eyes, he would have some resistance to the murderous aura released by not cutting, or use a huge chakra like Naruto to hold the murderous aura, although this will affect a little bit of strength, But it won''t be immobile.


    "Sasuke, don''t worry, even if you die, I will protect you." Kakashi turned his back to Sasuke and said, "I will never let them kill my companion!"


    I just said that this white-haired fox is Meng Sao...


    At the moment when Sasuke and Sakura relaxed because of Kakashi''s words, they appeared in the center of Sasuke, Sakura, and Dazna in an instant without cutting.


    "So what?" No longer said without emotion, holding the decapitating knife in one hand, "It''s over!"


    call!!


    The huge beheading knife in the hand sharply cuts through the air and slashes towards Dazna, and Kakashi instantly appears in front of the no longer cut, and the Kuwuxiang in his hand is no longer cut!


    boom!!


    The momentum of the confrontation between the two Kaminosaki forced Sakura and Dazna to directly fall to the ground, but Sasuke was able to barely maintain his figure, took out Kunai, and made a defensive posture.


    Kakashi''s kunai pierced into the body and did not cut his left abdomen, but it was not blood but water that came out from the wound.


    The entity clone secretly transmitted by the mist-water body technique!


    "Teacher! Back!" Sakura yelled in panic.


    The one who was stabbed by Kakashi turned into a pool of clear water, and the other one stood behind Kakashi without cutting, and the decapitation knife swept towards Kakashi.


    "go to hell!!"


    laugh!


    Kakashi''s body was neatly cut into two pieces, but the water that splashed out from the fracture was also clear water!


    Kakashi, who used the water body technique to become overcast and never slashed, now lays the sharp kunai on his neck.


    "It''s really Kakashi who wrote round eyes, you already copied my moisture body skills at that time, and you deliberately asked the clone to say those things to attract all my attention to the clone." No longer said coldly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Naruto''s roar rang out in the thick fog that had not yet dissipated.


    "Asshole!! Don''t underestimate my Uzumaki Naruto!! Beast Wave Gale Palm!!"


    Naruto''s roar, accompanied by endless wind escape, Chakra exploded in the thick fog, the jet of water and the violent wind swept through the sky, creating a violent power like a natural disaster.


    "What exactly is going on?!"


    There was finally horror in his eyes without cutting. Black Hoe Thunder Fang was one of the seven swords of the fog, in his opinion, even if the yellow-haired kid is strong, even if it is attributed With an advantage, Thunder Ya could definitely solve it, but he didn''t expect Naruto to explode with such a powerful trick.


    Kakashi knew that Naruto''s strength was superior to him, so he didn''t feel surprised, and said indifferently: "If you look down on him too much, you will lose it hard, so don''t cut it."


    No longer show a fierce light in the beheading, and said: "If you look down on me too little, you will lose it ugly, Kakashi Hagi!"


    The body that did not cut it again appeared behind Kakashi with the decapitation knife in his hand, and slashed towards Kakashi''s neck with a knife!


    Kakashi''s reaction speed was also fast, and instantly lowered his head, and the decapitation knife almost rubbed his white hair.


    Boom!


    The decapitation knife smashed into the ground, the sharp blade made a crack on the ground, and then stuck in the ground, and immediately let go without cutting it, replaced it with the handle of the knife with his left hand, and then turned around and kicked it before he could react. On Kakashi.


    Generally speaking, Kakashi is a ninja with ninjutsu as the mainstay, and physical illusion as the supplementary. Compared with the ninja who wields such a heavy beheading sword all the year round, his strength is still a little weaker and he is kicked if he is not beheaded He flew out and fell directly into the lake. If Akai was here, then it might be who kicked who.


    "Ms. Kakashi!"


    Kakashi came to the surface, his clothes and hair were soaked in the lake, and said: "What''s the matter, the water here is so heavy!"


    "Stupid guy!" No longer quickly rushed to Kakashi''s back, and then quickly sealed, "Water Escape Water Prison Technique!"


    Oops!


    The sorrowful white-haired fox fell into the trap of not cutting, and was trapped in the water prison.


    Naruto, who had just been freed from Thunder Fang''s attack, just surfaced and saw the scene of Kakashi being trapped by the water prison technique that no longer cuts, and couldn''t help but erupt.


    "Damn! Kakashi, you unreliable bastard!!"


    Chapter 45: Unblock!The banned power!!


    Kakashi¡¯s being caught without cutting has a great impact on the battle. It is impossible for Naruto to solve the two elite Shangnin without breaking out his full strength.


    If you don''t cut it, you won''t miss such a good opportunity, and immediately separated a clone and rushed towards Sasuke, Sakura and Dazna.


    Oops!!


    Naruto was shocked, and immediately put down his black hoe and thunder teeth, and rushed towards the water body that would not be cut again. Today''s Sasuke and Sakura have no resistance even to the water god who has only one-tenth of the power of the body. Up.


    If you don''t cut the water body, there will be no mercy from his subordinates, and the decapitating knife in his hand immediately slashed towards Sakura.


    "Sakura! Get away!!" Naruto yelled desperately, but Sakura, who was already shocked, could not respond at all.


    "Damn! Give me a burst!!" Naruto yelled, raising his body speed to his own limit, and his body almost turned into a golden streamer, rushing towards the water body and Sakura who would not be cut.


    The scene seems to have changed to a slow motion, and the sharp beheading knife will be slashed at Sakura without emotion. If it goes down, Sakura will be killed at the age of twelve.


    The blade gradually approached Sakura¡¯s long cherry-colored hair. Just between the sparks and flints, Naruto, bursting out at full speed, rushed straight to the middle of Sakura and No-Sakura, opened his arms and hugged Sakura, and rolled forward. He avoided the knife that was intended to kill him no longer.


    Sakura was trembling in her arms by Naruto. For her greenhouse flower, the enemy this time was too terrifying, and the strength of not being cut was far beyond the acceptable range of a Shinobi.

 36 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 36

    despair¡­¡­


    The warm and viscous liquid dripped on Sakura''s pale face with fright. The salty smell in her nose finally awakened Sakura, touched her face with her hand, and took a look.


    "Blood... Blood..."


    Kozakura''s emerald eyes finally returned to focus, and what they saw was Naruto''s painful face and the terrifying and hideous wound on his arm.


    Although Naruto rescued Sakura immediately, he was slashed without cutting it again. The wound was cut across his shoulder, across the entire left upper arm, cut the elbow, and reached the forearm.


    The wound that almost cut Naruto''s arm in half was really scary. The blood ran down Naruto''s arm and flowed down to Sakura''s face, and below, on the green grass.


    "It''s really troublesome this time..." Naruto gritted his teeth and said, although the wound on his left arm was not deeply wounded, it was too long. His left arm can''t move at all now, that of Kakashi. The guy was caught again by Don''t Cut, and there was the troublesome guy Black Hoe Lei Ya, Naruto really felt a lot of pressure.


    "Naruto...you...your hand..." Kozakura''s voice was trembling completely, her eyes fixed on Naruto''s almost bloody arm.


    "It''s okay, I can''t die." Naruto gritted his teeth, touched the ninja bag with his right hand, took out a small medicine bottle, bit off the cork on the bottle with his teeth, and directly sprinkled the powder inside on himself On the wound on the left arm.


    Click!


    The powder was sprinkled on the wound, and the severe pain caused Naruto to bite the cork in half. The muscles in the wound appeared irregular spasms, but the blood stopped abruptly within a few seconds.


    This is also the secret secret medicine of the Hyuga clan that Hinata gave to Naruto. Although it will cause severe pain, the effect of hemostasis is definitely the strongest.


    The blood stopped flowing, and the muscles turned out from the wound faded from red to a pinkish-white color that looked very unhealthy.


    Naruto put the medicine bottle back into the ninja bag, then took out two blood-producing pills and put them in his mouth to chew and swallow them, then watched with a gloomy look at Don''t Cut and Thunder Teeth.


    "What should I do now?" Sasuke asked coldly, no matter how he looked at Naruto upset, in this case, it is still the most important thing to save his life.


    "No matter what, think of a way to rescue Kakashi first. I''ll be in charge of the black hoe Thunder Fang. You find a way to use fire escape to attack the body without cutting it, and force him to unlock the water prison technique."


    Sasuke looked at the scary wound on Naruto''s left arm that hadn''t healed at all, frowned, and said, "Can you still fight like this?"


    "No problem," Naruto took a steady breath, then smiled helplessly, "Actually, I really don''t want to use this trick."


    Naruto took off his jacket, revealing his sturdy body wrapped in a black T-shirt, and his six-pack abs can be vaguely seen. Of course, this is not the point.


    "what!"


    Naruto bent his upper body slightly, supported his forehead with his right hand, and let out a dull and painful roar like a wounded beast.


    "Roar!! Roar!!!"


    Naruto roared twice in a row. Fire-red chakra balls emerged from his skin. Naruto''s whole body began to appear fire-red ominous, and gradually began to rotate, forming a chakra Carat''s whirlwind enveloped his body.


    Kakashi, who was trapped in the water jail technique, saw the fiery red chakra. He knew what power Naruto was going to use, and immediately shouted: "Naruto can''t! You can''t use that power!!!"


    Lan Maru also shouted at this time: "Master Lei Ya! Kill him quickly! Can''t let him continue to save Chakra!!"


    Ranmaru, who has red eyes, can see more clearly than others. The fiery red chakras that emerge from Naruto''s body are so destructive. If Naruto is allowed to save, then something will really happen. .


    "Lei Dun Lei Ball!"


    Raiya didn''t doubt what Ranmaru said. From the thunder knives in both hands, a blue thunderball full of destructive power immediately flew towards Naruto''s head.


    If he didn''t cut it, he had to maintain the water prison technique, so he couldn''t move, but his water body still slashed at Naruto immediately.


    "Naruto be careful!!" Sakura couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Boom!!


    With two muffled sounds, a staggering scene appeared. Naruto raised his hand, including his badly injured left hand. The fiery red chakra wrapped around Naruto¡¯s hands, forming huge claws. His hand grabbed Thunder Tooth''s thunder ball and the uncut body.


    "That''s it?" Naruto lowered his head, his voice was terribly gloomy, and then the thunderball and water body disappeared into Naruto''s hands instantly with the grip of two huge claws, turning them into invisible.


    "what?!"


    Thunder Ya and No More Slash were both shocked, Shui was still alive, but even the destructive Thunderball was squeezed out, this kid in the end...


    "Roar!!"


    Naruto once again let out a terrifying roar. The fiery red chakra wrapped Naruto''s whole body. Two chakra protrusions like ears were formed on Naruto''s head. Two red chakra tails floated behind him. .


    Chi Chi Chi Chi...


    On the huge wound on Naruto''s left arm, there was a puff of white smoke. The huge wound healed quickly at a speed visible to the naked eye. In less than half a minute, the wound almost disappeared.


    The resilience of the human column force is unimaginable for ordinary people, and Naruto is almost immortal when the chakra is not exhausted.


    Nine Tails have existed in this world for thousands of years. During these thousand years, human beings have been trying to gain the power of Nine Tails. Therefore, the anger, hatred, and all the dark emotions in Nine Tails'' heart have accumulated to an extremely large point. Dark emotions will also affect his chakra, producing this red chakra. If he is injured by this chakra, the injury will recover very slowly, and the wound will always feel severely burning, painful, and this The kind of chakra will also erode the will of the human pillar.


    Naruto''s eyes have turned into long and narrow fox eyes, and the whole body exudes an aura of not wanting to be gloomy, coldly looking at Thunder Fang and no longer cut.


    "is coming."


    Chapter 46: Forbidden Power!Don''t cut the calculated ones again!!


    boom!!


    Naruto''s whole body quickly tore the air, and then rushed towards Thundertooth like a cannonball. The air that was too late to escape was compressed by the rushing Naruto, and then turned into an air cannon to explode. There was a continuous dull explosion in the air.


    In addition to the time and space jumps using the technique of the Thunder God, whether it is the past generations of Raiking or the masters of Akai, air resistance is an element of limiting speed, because their extreme speed will produce after compressed air When the air bursts, Akai can even use this compressed air to form his own tricks, of course, this is not something to be cared about now.


    After putting on the dress of the tail beast, Naruto''s body surpassed its original limit. The powerful chakra can make Naruto''s body produce explosive speed and strength. Even if the muscle is torn because of this, it will be under this huge chakra. Quick recovery.


    "Demon Fox Claw!!"


    Naruto let out a loud roar, and his figure flashed in front of Lei Ya. With his right hand, the huge demon fox''s claws grabbed to the top of Lei Ya''s head, with one move intended to kill him.


    "Lei Ya-sama, be careful!" Ranmaru''s reminder came at this time. It is true that the speed of Naruto''s tail beastization was too fast, and even exceeded the speed of his brain reaction. Moreover, after the tail beastization, predicted Naruto''s movements will no longer be accurate.


    "Damn!!" Lei Ya was frightened and angry, and the situation at this time was no longer for him to think. He immediately raised the thunder knife in his hand, and the two knives held Naruto''s demon fox claws.


    Thunder tooth''s double knives are world-renowned treasures, but the right hand of Naruto who is attached to the Nine-Tailed Chakra has also become a weapon of iron and mud. For a while, no one can do anything.


    "Damn it! How can the strength be so great?!" Thunder teeth tightened the whole body''s power against Naruto''s demon fox claws, but his body was shaking because of Naruto''s terrifying force, and he could almost hear himself. Muscles screamed.


    "Armor of Thunder Strike!"


    An extremely powerful lightning burst out of Thundertooth Black Hoe in an instant, attached to his body, forming a Thunder Dunn ninjutsu body with both offensive and defensive capabilities. This move is combined with the Chidoryu of Sasuke''s late stage and the four generations of Raikage''s ninjutsu. The body is similar, but the level is far different.


    "Ah! I want your life!!"


    The black hoe Thunder tooth roared and used all the defensive thunder and lightning as an attack. The thunder light shrouded all over his body surged towards the thunder knife in his hand and poured into Naruto''s body.


    "What''s the use of this kind of trash-like attack?" Naruto''s scarlet eyes were filled with indifference and disdain. The fiery red Chakra tossed on his body, directly engulfing Thunder Tooth''s Thunder Escape attack.


    The chakra of the tail beast is much better than ordinary humans in terms of quality and quantity, because the chakra of the tail beast itself is derived from the most fundamental chakra in this world, and Naruto does not care about his chakra consumption at all , Directly using the simplest and direct violent method to destroy Thunder Ya¡¯s attack.

 37 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 37

    Whoosh!!


    Suddenly, a sharp claw of Chakra stretched out from Naruto''s abdomen, and with the huge power of breaking the stone to separate gold, it grabbed Thunder Tooth''s abdomen.


    The chakra of the tail beast can be used directly as one''s own hands and feet. The human column power wearing the tail beast can basically reach the level of Naruto. At most it looks a little different, so a human column power basically needs to be regarded as a thousand-handed Guanyin Come to fight.


    "Oops!!"


    Thunder Ya couldn''t notice Naruto''s attack at all, and even Lan Maru''s red eyes could not see through. The destructive demon fox''s claws hit Thunder Ya''s abdomen abruptly.


    puff!!


    Thunder tooth received a violent impact, and a blood arrow spurted out of his mouth. The whole person couldn''t stand this strange force, and flew out. Two ribs had been broken, and even the internal organs received a lot of impact.


    Naruto stretched out his tongue and licked the back of his left hand, moving like a beast, without turning his head, a cold voice sounded.


    "Uchiha Sasuke, when are you going to see?"


    Sasuke was indeed shocked. Naruto used the power of the tail beast. The strongest tail beast, the nine-tailed nine lama, exudes an ominous aura. It is impossible to suppress the four-tailed Naruto without hurting Naruto. Although Naruto has only exploded two tails now, his dark and terrifying aura is enough to frighten Sasuke.


    "Damn the tail of the crane!" Sasuke gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. Naruto''s strength once again shocked him, and he was extremely unwilling. His pride was beaten by Naruto''s powerful strength. The hidden low self-esteem is gradually emerging.


    "The Art of Fire Escape Phoenix Immortal Fire!"


    Unwilling to reconcile, Sasuke immediately revealed the single Gouyu''s writing wheel eye in his right eye, and then aimed at the one who controlled the water prison technique without cutting, and dozens of small fireballs flew out at the same time.


    "Damn kid! I''m in trouble this time!"


    No matter how uncomfortable he was, how could he know that this mission would encounter such a troublesome thing, not just Kakashi who wrote round eyes, but also a man Zhuli imp.


    In this situation, it is really a dilemma if he doesn''t cut it anymore. First, he can''t give up the water prison technique, otherwise Kakashi, the elite Shangnin, will immediately get out of trouble, and the Chakra volume if he doesn''t cut is the upper endurance level. Compared with the humanoid tail beast of the ghost shark, the water god who does not cut it does not have enough Chakra to suppress a master like Kakashi.


    Second, he can''t give up the water prison technique, which means he can''t move, and has become a living target. In the presence of people like Naruto, this is extremely dangerous.


    If you don¡¯t cut one-handed in the water cell, you can¡¯t perform advanced water escape ninjutsu, you can only immediately take the decapitating sword behind you, and then plunge straight into the water to lift it off, and the water in the lake will be lifted up without cutting it. Shao, splashed on Sasuke''s phoenix fire technique.


    Chi Chi Chi Chi!!


    The power of the Phoenix Fire technique itself was not strong, but it was because of its quantity. It had been splashed with water by No-Slashing, but under the fireball, a dozen sharp shurikens flew towards No-Slashing.


    "Damn kid!"


    I don''t know how many times I have said this sentence if I don''t cut it today, turning my wrist, turning the whole decapitating knife horizontally in front of him as a shield.


    Jingle bell...


    The shuriken hit the decapitation sword, making a collision sound, and then all were bounced away by the decapitation sword. Although one of the shuriken stabs the shoulder that will not be cut, it doesn''t hurt at all.


    "Fire escape dragon fire art!"


    Sasuke''s indifferent voice came when his sight of not being cut was blocked by the beheaded sword, and it was a random heat wave.


    The huge fire dragon over ten meters in length whizzed and roared, flying over the water with scorching temperature and immense power, and rushed towards No.


    This is Sasuke¡¯s calculation. He deliberately used a relatively small power first, but the large number of phoenix fire techniques was used to force the decapitation knife in his hand to stop the defense, and at the same time block his sight. Regarding Sasuke''s dragon fire technique, even if he had to put down the decapitating sword, it would never be too late to use ninjutsu defense.


    Sasuke''s plan succeeded, of course, part of the reason is also the bursting Naruto, and Kakashi attracted too much energy without cutting.


    boom!!


    The huge fire dragon swallowed the tall body without cutting, and the terrifying impact made it impossible to maintain the technique of the water prison without cutting, and the whole person was constantly retreated by the huge fire dragon.


    "The technique of water escape water dragon bomb!!"


    Among the fire dragons that hadn''t completely disappeared, there was a voice of great anger without slashing. As an upper ninja, being beaten so miserably by a lower ninja was absolutely a huge shame.


    Roar!!


    A water dragon two times larger than the fire dragon used by Sasuke rose up from the turquoise water surface and whizzed straight towards Sasuke on the shore. At this time, I can''t even care about the task anymore. I only think about it. Just to kill this kid.


    "The technique of water escape and dragon bombing!"


    Chapter 47: End!Water without moon white!


    Kakashi, who successfully escaped from the technique of the water prison, used the mature three-goed jade writing wheel to replicate the technique of the water dragon bullet that never cuts. Two huge water dragons collided in the air and turned into scattered sprays flying around.


    "Sasuke, good job."


    Kakashi fell to Sasuke''s side and gave a faint admiration.


    "Huh!" Sasuke snorted softly. When facing Kakashi, he was not so aggressive, but he still looked very upset. As for the cause of Uchiha''s upset, it was still on the water.


    Naruto glanced at Kakashi lightly, and then the fiery red figure fell to Kakashi''s side, and the fiery chakra on his body gradually faded.


    "Huh~hu~hu~"


    After recovering the Chakra of the Nine Lamas, Naruto half-kneeled on the ground and panted violently. The sweat continued to slide down his cheeks. He glanced at Kakashi sideways and said: "You are not good for you guys. My own students come to rescue."


    Kakashi ignored Naruto''s run. Although he wanted to ask about Kyuubi, it was obviously not the time to ask, and he said seriously: "Now I have to solve those two guys first."


    "Yeah." Naruto nodded, stood up vigorously, and said: "But you will be the main attacker. I can only assist you. Now I move my body and it hurts to death."


    Kakashi took a deep look at Naruto and nodded.


    "Wind escape great breakthrough!!" Naruto endured the burning pain on his body, barely forming a seal, and a violent wind swept away towards No.1 and Thunder teeth on the water.


    Compared with the previous ones, Naruto¡¯s great breakthrough in speed and power is much worse. Although Thunder Tooth and No-Slash are already injured, they still easily avoid Naruto¡¯s great move. breakthrough.


    "Master Thunder, be careful!"


    When the black hoe Thunder tooth fell due to gravity, Ranmaru behind him shouted anxiously.


    "Water escape water bullets!" Kakashi won''t let this opportunity pass, his hands flew up and down, and a dozen stamps were completed in an instant. Several powerful water bullets flew out of the water. The target is Thunder Fang in midair.


    Lei Ya was deeply in pain, still forcibly twisting his body in mid-air, blue water bombs flew past him, but he was still hit by two of them.


    "puff!!"


    Thunder tooth was hit by Kakashi''s water-tooth bullet, and the whole figure flew out like a ruined kite, spraying a mist of blood in the air, staining the sky red.


    Originally, the water-tooth bullet technique could not cause such a destructive power, but before he died, Thunder Tooth was punched in the abdomen by Naruto, who turned into a beast, and the destructive Nine-Tailed Chakra directly beat Thunder Tooth into The internal injury, the water tooth bullet just made up Lei Ya''s broken body again.


    Without cutting to the surface of the water, he immediately prepared to perform ninjutsu, but had to stop, because the Kakashi movement in front of him was exactly the same as him!


    If you don¡¯t want to cut it, Sasuke¡¯s face burnt to black has a blue vein bulging, showing strong anger, and I think: This guy, take my action...


    "Fully see through." Kakashi''s scarlet writing wheel stared coldly at her without cutting.


    There was cold sweat left on his forehead, Mung Dou''s eyes were surprised, and he secretly said: He actually knows what I want to say?!Damn, this guy...

 38 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 38

    "The eyes are very arrogant, right." Kakashi said coldly again, his eyes indifferent as if he was completely dismissive.


    "Huh!" No longer snorted coldly, his hand changed his handprint, "Anyway, it''s just a copy, just repeating my actions!"


    "You can''t beat me!! The monkey-playing guy!!"


    If you don''t cut it, you will quickly seal the seal, eyes full of bloodshot eyes, and roar: "I want your monkey mouth to never imitate others to speak! That is..."


    When the seal of no more cut was about to be completed, he was taken aback, because behind Kakashi appeared a figure exactly like him.


    Kakashi would never let go of the moment when he was stunned, and he completed the seal to be knotted again in an instant, and the three pitch-black gouyus in his scarlet eyes were spinning quickly.


    "The Art of Water Escape Great Falls!!!"


    The azure blue lake water poured into Kakashi¡¯s Chakra, surging instantly, forming an extremely powerful wave, impacting the body that was not cut, and even if it was strong, it was instantly swallowed by this huge wave. , The body was squeezed and rotated in countless water currents, and suffered huge damage!!


    Kakashi''s technique of the Great Falls involved both No.1 and Thunder''s teeth, and then the two slammed into two big trees not far apart, and finally stopped.


    Chi Chi Chi Chi!!


    Kakashi threw six Kuunai in a row, stabbing Thunder Fang and No More Slash.


    Whoosh!


    A cold light flashed in front of everyone''s eyes, and then there were a few thousand books, which quickly pierced the necks of Thunder Tooth and Never Cut. The two notorious rebels opened their eyes in an instant, and then their necks crooked and broke. breath.


    Everyone immediately looked in the direction where Qianben was flying, and they saw a person with a mark engraved with the fog hidden village standing on a branch. Although her face could not be seen clearly because of the mask, judging from the body, it should be better than Ming. A few of them are not too big.


    Has it finally appeared, Shui Wuyue...White.


    Naruto looked at the person standing on the branch, his eyes narrowed slightly, and the corners of his mouth slightly curled up inadvertently.


    If you don¡¯t count the experience and feelings after coming to this world, just according to the previous life, Naruto¡¯s love for Naruto characters, the first is Hinata, the second is Tsunade, and the third is Mizuki Shiro, and if only According to the words of the previous life, the calamus, which exists as a dragon sleeve, does not know where to go.Of course, Naruto thought about this kind of thing, if I let Changfu know, Naruto would become a pest.


    Naruto liked to watch Naruto in his previous life, but he is not a fan of Naruto, and is basically an anime party rather than an anime party. The manga only started to be read during the Fourth Ninja War. The previous animation part is in the Sasuke Defection Chapter So far, Naruto has seen it, but the latter part is to pick the important ones, such as the wind and shadow, the capture of the three tails, the destruction of Konoha, the five shadows talks, and the unimportant parts in the middle are skipped.


    And the Nami country mission was the first tear point after Hokage started. For Naruto, who was still very innocent at that time, the memory was very deep. The pure white like snow of Mizunoyue Bai is also one of Naruto''s favorites. character.


    No one can know what Naruto is thinking, he is always good at hiding himself, otherwise he might have died long ago.


    Kakashi lowered from the tree, reached out to touch the thunder teeth and the neck that was never cut, and then looked at the mysterious boy on the tree coldly, and said: "It is indeed dead."


    Bai Weiwei bowed to Kakashi, and said, "Thank you very much. I have been looking for a chance to completely kill and kill Thunder Fang without cutting."


    "That mask... If you remember correctly, you are the one who chased and killed the troop from the ninja in the village of mist."


    The ninja chasing and killing troops in Wuyin Village is almost Konoha¡¯s dark part. The main task is to chase and kill the rebels. Of course, they will also perform some difficult tasks that cannot be displayed. The white mask probably comes from being The misty ninja who pursued him without killing.


    Bai Shushen appeared next to Nobu Zhan and Lei Ya, and he carried the "corpses" of the two people, and said, "The battle between you is over here. I have to deal with these two corpses. , Their bodies hide too many secrets, so I will retire first."


    Bai was carrying the corpses of No More Cut and Thunder Tooth, and Kakashi had reached the limit, his eyelids had already started fighting, and he whispered: "Naruto...I will ask you next..."


    boom!


    Kakashi fell to the ground gorgeously, and suddenly Sakura and Dazna were frightened, while Naruto stared in the direction that Shiro was leaving, with a sincere smile on his lips.


    "Looking forward to our official meeting, water without moon white..."


    Bai, who was carrying Thunder Fang and no longer cutting among the branches, suddenly heard the weird sound, and immediately stopped, condensed two kunai from the air, looked around vigilantly, and shouted, "Who? !"


    After a long time, there was no movement in the woods, and even the birds on the branches still stopped in the nest, without sensing any danger.


    "Could it be..." The eyes under the white mask narrowed slightly, and the very powerful blond boy appeared in his mind, shaking his head again randomly, denying his thoughts.


    Bai put away a thousand books with doubts, and took Lei Ya and Never Cut to a safe place, but the doubts in his heart kept lingering...


    Chapter 48: Awaken!Kakashi fell into Naruto''s calculations!


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Lying on the bed, Kakashi groaned slightly, and finally opened the lazy black eyes, but the scene that entered the eyes was still hazy, and the whole body was a little weak, and the temples on both sides of the eyes were also a bit tingling. , These are all phenomena of loss of strength and excessive use of Shao Lun Yan. After all, he is not from the Uchiha clan, and Shao Lun Yan is too burdensome for him, even if it is just Sangoyu.


    "It''s really ugly, Kakashi."


    Naruto''s frivolous and playful voice sounded in the room, exited the state where he was just now, quietly concealed a few traces on his face, and his sky blue eyes looked at Kakashi playfully.


    Kakashi, the guy with a thick face, ignored Naruto''s words, scratched his hair, and said, "I didn''t expect you to be here."


    "Because I know you have something to ask me." Naruto said lightly, and the joke on his face disappeared for an instant, turning into a serious expression that fits his true psychological age.


    Kakashi''s pretended laziness disappeared, and he sat up, staring at Naruto with his black eyes, and said, "How did your power come from?"


    Although Kakashi didn''t directly ask the question about Kyuubi, it was already included, including the power of Kyuubi, and where did Naruto learn Helix Maru.


    Since the death of the fourth generation of Naruto, Helix Maru and Fei Lei Shen have almost become the most famous in Guangling. Konoha has no more than five ninjas who can cast Helix Maru, and Kakashi can be sure that in the twelve years before that, no People who can use Helix pills have been in contact with Naruto.


    Naruto had already expected that he would face this problem sooner or later, and he was also ready to say a word in the morning.


    "My teacher... is the fourth generation of Hokage Wave Fengshuimen."


    Naruto dropped a blockbuster directly at Kakashi, and the power of this bomb was of course extraordinary, which immediately made Kakashi''s black eyes widened.


    "What are you talking about?! Teacher, he..."


    Kakashi is really not calm this time. In fact, Kakashi is also a poor man. His father, teacher, and teammates are all dead, but at this time, I suddenly heard news about Bo Feng Shuimen, Kakashi. Obviously not calm anymore.


    "Yeah..." Naruto leaned back against the wall of the room, looking up at the ceiling, his eyes became blurred. "Twelve years ago, when Dad sealed the nine tails, he also took part of his Chakra together. Sealed in my body is the remaining chakra, who has been teaching me to practice. Helix pill is also a trick my father taught me, but..." Naruto¡¯s blue eyes became darker, "Old Dad¡¯s Chakra is exhausted, and I will never see him again."


    "Teacher..." Kakashi whispered softly, apparently recalling the ninja who was famous in the Ninja World, but died at such a magnificent age.


    Seeing that Kakashi was also plunged into memories, Naruto''s mouth inadvertently crossed a wicked smile.


    The effect of the name Bofeng Water Gate was better than Naruto had imagined. In order to win Kakashi in this psychological battle, Naruto did not mind using the name of Bofeng Water Gate, or even called it. For the father, of course, everything is to get Kakashi.


    Naruto¡¯s excuse is indeed not a lie, because he has indeed gained the power of the Bofeng Shuimen in order to be able to enjoy the water in a series of practice, and the Chakra of the Bofeng Shuimen has indeed disappeared. This is called death without evidence, you can How is it?


    This excuse is perfect. Hafeng Mizuno is the creator of Helix Maru, the super ninja who sealed Kyuubi at the expense of his own life. With his guidance, Naruto learned Helixmaru and controlled the power of Kyuubi for granted. What happened, and the extremely special identity of Bo Feng Shuimen, in Kakashi and the three-generation old man, can bring a lot of positive effects to Naruto.


    Getting Kakashi is basically equivalent to getting the old man of three generations. As long as he can get the old man of three generations, Danzo can''t easily attack Naruto.


    This is Naruto''s calculation. When he comes to this world, Naruto is really more and more scheming, but if he doesn''t, he may not be able to live until now.


    "Naruto, you are really a bastard." Nine Lama dozed on the ground, the huge fox rolled Naruto''s eyes, and said with faint contempt.


    "Whatever, there are not many good people against Konoha." Naruto didn''t care about the contempt of the nine lamas, and said lightly, holding his head. He doesn''t need any cover to speak here, because no one can watch him here. .


    "Really..." Nine Lama''s slender fox narrowed his eyes and looked at Naruto carefully. "How come Bofeng Shuimen has a son like you?"


    Nine Lama couldn''t figure out how that powerful and sunny man could have such a sinister, cunning and calculating son like Naruto.

 39 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 39

    Naruto shrugged, with a disdainful sneer on his face, and said: "That kind of father, who wants me to give it to him, the son of the fourth generation of Naruto...Haha..."


    A low sneer, you can see how cold Naruto''s heart is. Son of Hokage, whoever wants to take this title, Naruto is not rare, anyway, this status brings him only pain.


    Nine Lama snorted softly, stopped talking to Naruto, closed his eyes and continued to sleep.


    Naruto also withdrew from the consciousness space, and stopped talking to the nine lamas.


    Kakashi and Naruto did not continue the topic just now, the reason...


    Squeak...


    The wooden door was opened, and a girl with long cherry hair poked her head in and said, "Naruto, old Kakashi...hey? Teacher Kakashi, are you awake?!"


    Kakashi''s awakening made Sakura very happy. For children, it is always safer to have an adult, especially when facing some powerful enemies.


    "Ah..." Kakashi agreed lazily, scratching his hair, "It''s Sakura." Kakashi stopped talking about it just because he sensed Sakura''s arrival. Those things cannot be heard by ordinary people.


    "Ms. Kakashi, is your body okay?"


    Kakashi patted his head, which was still a little dizzy and painful, and said, "It''s not so good, maybe I need to lie down for a week."


    Sakura knelt and sat beside Kakashi, and said, "Really, although the writing wheel is powerful, it also causes too much burden on the body."


    Sasuke and Dazna, as well as Dazna¡¯s daughter Tsunami, also walked in from outside. Dazna, who had just returned from the construction site, wiped the sweat on his face with a towel, and said: "But this time I defeated so much. Ninja, you can feel relieved for the time being."


    "Really?" Kakashi held his forehead, recalling everything before, the scenes of the battle, from the beginning to the end like fast-forward scenes played in Kakashi''s mind, I don''t know why, Kakashi I always feel that there is a problem.


    Ninjas are different from ordinary people. They often wander on the edge of life and death. They have amazing instincts like beasts. This is especially true for ninjas who survived the war of Ninja. Although I can¡¯t tell, Kakashi I trust my instinct very much.


    "Ms. Kakashi, what are you thinking about?" Sakura looked at Kakashi with a serious face in confusion.


    Kakashi scratched his hair, looked up at the crowd, and threw out a very bad news.


    "If you don''t cut and Thunder Ya, you will probably still be alive."


    Chapter 49: Out!The tenth class rushes to aid the country of Poland!


    "what?!"


    The bad news that Kakashi had thrown out was really bad enough. Sakura and Dazna screamed. In addition to Naruto, who knew this for a long time, even Sasuke''s face changed slightly.


    "Kakashi-sensei, haven''t you confirmed that those two people are dead?!" Sakura looked at Kakashi in disbelief.


    "I did confirm it, but I''m afraid it''s just a state of suspended animation, and the flying needle Chibon used by that young man has very low lethality unless it hits a critical mass. The young man specially cuts the tall and thunder tooth''s corpse. Moving away, and the location he was aiming at was the necks of the two of them. From these two points, the boy''s purpose was not to kill and kill Thunder Fang, but to save them."


    "This time it''s really troublesome..." Naruto grabbed his own golden retriever in cooperation, and said, "According to this statement, it is very likely that Slash and Leiya will still be alive. If they are facing up, it will be a problem. It''s not too big, I''m afraid that they will sneak attack while we are away."


    "Yeah," Kakashi said, holding his forehead with one hand, "It will take a few days for me to fully recover. If I don''t cut and Leifang, I''m probably in the same situation as me, but if they come to sneak attack, only a few of us can do it. It''s really difficult."


    In terms of strength, Kakashi, Naruto and Sasuke will face Raiya, and if they don¡¯t cut and white, they will probably be evenly divided, but Naruto and others have to take care of too many places, for example, Dazna needs it every day. When they go out to monitor the progress of building the bridge, they have to follow along to protect it, but if they come to capture Dazna''s family at this time, it will be a big problem. Sasuke is still reluctant to do so, and Kozakura is a complete drag.


    With a few of them, it is really difficult to completely defend the two elite upper ninjas plus a ninja who exceeds the average middle ninja level.


    "Anyway, let Konoha rescue first."


    In the ninja world, long-distance information communication between countries mainly relies on Ninja eagles. These are specially trained Ninja beasts. They are fast, strong and not easy to lose their way. For example, Gaara was caught by Deidara. When leaving, the Ninja Eagle used to pass the message from Shayin to Konoha, and it didn''t take a long time.


    However, the more troublesome thing about the ninja is that it needs to be carefully raised, and it is not convenient to carry it during the mission. Each ninja and each village has its own unique means of transmitting messages.


    Kakashi''s method is his eight ninja dog. Although Kakashi will not recover for a week, it is still possible to channel a dog to deliver the message.


    With the information written by Kakashi on his back, Parker arrived at Konoha as quickly as possible.


    Parker jumped and jumped directly into the Hokage office from the window, saying: "Three generations of adults, Kakashi''s help!"


    "Huh?" The three generations who were reviewing the documents were taken aback, an old face wrinkled tightly, and said, "Get it quickly."


    Parker jumped to the desk of the third generation, and the third generation took the scroll on Parker''s back, then made a seal, and unlocked the seal attached to the scroll. This was a means to prevent the contents of the scroll from being seen by outsiders.


    Three generations carefully looked at the content on the scroll, and the wrinkles on an old face looked even older, and then slapped the scroll on the table and said: "Call Asmaban to see me immediately!"


    five minutes later¡­¡­


    Three generations summoned urgently, and Asmaban assembled urgently.


    "Three generations of adults, do you have any tasks?" Asma, as the captain and instructor, asked the three generations. Although the three generations are his Laozi, when they have tasks, they are still called the three generations of adults.


    Three generations put down their pipes, looked at Asma seriously, and said, "Kakashiban sent for help, and the mission has changed."


    "Kakashiba?" Shikamaru, who was not awake, frowned in an instant, and said, "Is it Naruto and the others?"


    Shikamaru is really puzzled and cares a lot. Everyone knows the strength of Naruto. It is definitely not under Kakashi. Although it is a fresh graduate, there are two elites in Kakashi. The task has progressed to the point where it is necessary to ask Konoha for help. It is difficult to imagine what level of enemy he encountered.


    Originally Shikamaru was just a graduate of Shijin, and there was no place for him to speak, but the third generation did not mind Shikamaru''s interruption, nodded, and said: "Yes, it was originally just a C-level escort mission, but the mission is However, a misty S-rank rebel appeared, and the black hoe Thunder Fang and Taodi never cut."


    "Hey hoe Thunder Fang and Tao Di will not be cut?" Asma, who had heard of these two men''s fierce names, frowned deeply, "This is already an A-level mission."


    Among the ninja mission levels, the D-level missions are the simplest. They are all simple daily missions. In the C-level missions, hostile armed forces will appear, but they are limited to ordinary people such as bandits, bandits, and underworld. B-level missions There will be ninjas appearing, usually the middle and lower ninjas, but if some are not well-known, or there is only one upper ninja, then it is considered a B-level mission, and a ninja squad appears, or to the black hoe Leya and Tao If you don¡¯t cut the famous upper ninja in the ninja world, you will be divided into A-level difficult missions. As for the S-level, it basically involves tasks between countries, or there are shadow-level powerhouses. The appearance of the tail beast.


    It is not surprising that Kakashi and the others will ask for help when encountering such a guy, two elites who have been famous for many years.


    boom!!


    Ino''s hands were slapped on the desk of the third generation, and the empty desk inside made a lot of noise. Ino directly ignored the identity of the third generation of Hokage and asked anxiously: "What about Naruto? Was Naruto injured?!!! Was he?!!!"


    My goodness... Asma and Shikamaru held their foreheads at the same time, with an expression that I couldn''t bear. They knew that Ino was courageous, but they didn''t know that she was so courageous that she dared to pat the table and Hokage. speak.


    Sandai also looked at Ino with a little surprise, and laughed secretly at random. The more Naruto''s bondage with Konoha, the heavier it is, the better for Sandai.


    "Naruto and Kakashi joined forces to repel the black hoe Thundertooth and Taodi and never cut them. Neither of them was injured, but a little weak. Kakashi is still recovering. Naruto is all right. It is written in the help letter. After so much, this mission is urgent. You are limited to set off within 15 minutes to help the country of Poland!"


    "Yes!"


    Asma replied, and Ino sighed in relief, holding her heart still beating fiercely with her small hand, secretly rejoicing: Great, Naruto is okay, Naruto is not injured, great...


    Poor Kakashi was ignored by Miss Ino gorgeously...


    The piglet deer butterfly trio went home quickly to pack up some things, explained the situation to the family, and immediately rushed to the gate of Konoha to gather, and the tenth class of Konoha quickly set off for the country of Nami.


    Chapter 50: Practice!The tenth class arrived!!


    In the dense forest of the country...


    Kakashi, who collapsed and couldn''t even stand still, could only rely on a pair of crutches to walk miserably.


    Naruto held his arms, whistling, looked at Kakashi jokingly, and said, "This looks good, Kakashi."


    "Cough..." Kakashi coughed twice, and ignored Naruto''s ridicule, saying: "Because the enemy doesn''t know when it will sneak attack, so the next arduous practice will begin."

 40 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 40

    Sasuke put his hands in his trouser pockets, and said coldly, "What about the content of cultivation?"


    "Climb a tree." Kakashi said lightly, rolling his eyes.


    "Climbing a tree?" Sasuke and Sakura repeated. They looked at the tall trees all around. The corners of his mouth twitched, and a few black lines drooped down his forehead, looking at Kakashi like an idiot.


    "Cough..." Kakashi coughed twice, and said: "This is not an ordinary tree climbing, uh... Naruto will demonstrate it."


    Naruto directly gave Kakashi a roll of eyes and said, "Why let me come?"


    Kakashi scratched his white hair and said, "I think you should be the only one who knows this besides me."


    "Which of us is the teacher?"


    "Me, so students should listen to the teacher." Kakashi said honestly and unscrupulously.


    "..."


    Naruto choked silently, and the corners of his mouth twitched for a long time, resisting the idea of ??smashing the bastard into meat sauce with the big jade spiral pill, walked to a tree and walked up slowly.


    Walking up the tree trunk, Naruto gathered the chakras on the soles of his feet, hung them upside down on a branch, turned them over and looked at Sasuke and Sakura, and said: "To be like this, gather the chakras on the soles of your feet to generate adsorption, no need to use You can climb trees with your hands."


    Sasuke looked at Naruto coldly, his hands in his trouser pockets clenched his fists, and said coldly, "What''s the point of this practice?!"


    Sasuke really couldn''t see how this kind of cultivation would help him become stronger. What he needed was to become stronger, strength, and Naruto gave him too much stimulation. When he continues like this, when can he kill that man?!


    "Ah~~Kakashi, you can explain this troublesome thing." Naruto hung upside down on the tree, dozing off swayingly, God knows when he will fall.


    "The purpose of this practice is to gather the right amount of chakras in suitable places, and the soles of the feet are the most difficult places to gather chakras. As long as this practice is completed, theoretically any ninjutsu can be learned." Kakashi as An honest explanation said, "After enhancing Chakra''s control ability, it can also increase the power of ninjutsu and reduce the consumption of Chakra when using ninjutsu, such as Sasuke."


    Kakashi looked at Sasuke and said, "According to your current Chakra, you can probably use the Art of Fireball four times in a row, but if you can complete this practice, you can reduce unnecessary checks when using ninjutsu. Carat is wasted. With the same chakra, you can use the art of fireball five or more times, enough to change the situation of the battle."


    Duo duo!


    Kakashi pulled out two kunai and threw them on the grass in front of Sasuke and Sakura, saying, "First use kunai to make a mark where you can climb, and then try to climb to a place higher than the mark. The climb may not be smooth at first, so you rushed up all at once to see where you can get."


    Sasuke and Sakura picked up the kunai on the ground, made a mark, gathered Chakra on the soles of their feet, and then immediately picked a big tree and ran up.


    Sasuke quickly rushed to the trunk. The name of genius is indeed not just casual. He ran up to seven or eight meters, about two or three stories high, and then stepped on the bark with one foot, and Sasuke stroked the tree. Made a mark, then turned over and fell to the ground.


    In terms of boys, this is a very good result. On the contrary, when Naruto climbed the tree for the first time, he fell only two steps.


    "It''s simpler than I thought." From another tree, Sakura''s joyous voice came. She had easily climbed to the top of the tree, nearly twenty meters above the ground.


    "It''s true that people are more dead than people and goods are lost." Naruto looked at Sakura who easily climbed to the top of the tree with tears and laughter. Sakura was so relaxed when he fell so miserably. Just go up, this is really incomparable.


    Kakashi said timely: "It seems that now the tail of the crane is someone from the Uchiha clan."


    Kakashi, you wicked smoker...


    Naruto gave Kakashi a gorgeous eye, and saw Sasuke''s clenched fists and his almost fire-breathing eyes. The kid was obviously excited.


    "Next is the second stage of cultivation." Naruto stood in front of the endless sea and said to Sakura next to him. "The second stage is stepping on water. The principle is the same as climbing a tree, but the water is far more fragile than the bark. There are many, and there will be changes in water flow on the water. The requirements for controlling Chakra are higher than climbing trees. Don''t worry, if you fall into the water, I will be responsible for picking you up."


    After hearing the words, Sakura shuddered and said, "Thanks, Naruto, but can you not use the word''fish''? I always feel like you are going to salvage my body."


    "Ala, you really think too much, Sakura." Naruto said with a smile, not knowing why he looked a little guilty, and then pointed to the sea surface, "You only need to go out a hundred meters before walking. Come back, treading water practice is complete."


    Sakura looked in the direction of Naruto''s fingers. There was a deep blue sea in front of her. After going out for a hundred meters, she definitely reached the deep sea area. Can she really come back?


    Guru!


    Swallowing fiercely, Sakura walked onto the blue sea with the momentum of "The wind is sluggish and the water is cold, the strong man is gone and never returns."


    Naruto sat on the beach and watched Sakura go further and further away. The scene looked like Sakura was really going to be gone forever.


    Sakura walked cautiously, much slower than climbing a tree. Every step she took, she carefully sensed the slight changes in the waves, adjusted the strength of the chakra on her feet, and tried to keep her body from falling into the water.


    Suddenly, a small wave came!


    "Ah!" Sakura let out a scream, the sudden wave was not within her expectations, the balance between Chakra and the sea disappeared in an instant, and she fell into the water.


    "Ah! Naruto! Help!" Kozakura kept flapping on the water. It''s not that she can''t swim, but she suddenly came so suddenly that she had forgotten everything.


    Naruto jumped hard and landed exactly next to Sakura, then slipped Sakura''s collar with one hand to lift her from the water and jumped back to the shore.


    "Ahem..." Sakura knelt on the ground and coughed vigorously. Just now, she had choked two mouthfuls of sea water and almost made Sakura uncomfortable.


    "Okay, okay, it''s okay." Naruto knelt down and patted Sakura''s back lightly, letting her cough up the water.


    "Thank you, Naruto."


    "Simply save this kind of words." Naruto smiled, let Sakura sit down, and said: "We are also a team of teammates anyway, and it is okay to help you. It''s not necessary to say thanks."


    "Yeah." Kozakura nodded slightly, her pink face suddenly turned red and a little shy. Then she didn''t know what came to mind, her cute face turned into a low look.


    "Naruto, am I very useless?"


    Sakura said with a face full of disappointment. In fact, she has been holding back this sentence for several days. She wanted to say it since the day of the survival exercise. She ranked first in school examinations, and she hardly had anything to say after graduation. The performance of the survival exercise is like this, and the mission is still like this.


    When facing the ghost brothers, she was too scared to move. When she was injured, she had to trouble Naruto to treat her. When facing the black hoe Thunder Fang and Tao Di, she didn''t show anything and could only helplessly. Looking at Kakashi, Naruto and Sasuke are fighting against powerful enemies.


    Naruto grabbed his golden retriever and said, "Do you want to listen to the truth or lies?"


    "Um... the truth."


    "You are really useless."


    "Naruto...you...you hate it!" Kozakura was taken aback, with an annoying look on her random face, tears seemed to condense in her eyes, and she raised her pink fist to hit Naruto.


    Naruto hid twice and was hit twice by Sakura, and said with a smile: "Please, you told me to tell the truth."


    Kozakura was taken aback, the light in her eyes dimmed, and she slowly lowered her fists, wrapped her hands around her knees, and buried her face in her knees with a low look.


    "Fool!" Naruto put his hand on the pink hair of Sakura''s head, and said, "Sakura, guess how old I started practicing?"


    Kozakura turned her head to look at Naruto, then shook her head.


    Naruto stretched out his right hand and spread out his five fingers.


    "Five years old?" Sakura was taken aback. This is too early, after all, the entrance age of the Ninja School is six years old, and Naruto has actually been practicing since the age of five.


    "Yes, my practice started when I was five years old." Naruto put down his right hand, and his left hand naturally hugged Sakura''s thin shoulders. Sakura didn''t notice this at all. Forget it with you, tell me, what have you been doing during your six years at school?"


    "I..." Sakura is speechless, this is really indescribable. Everyone knows what Sakura was doing at school. Pursuing Sasuke, but when Naruto asked so, Sakura was really embarrassed to say Such words come out.


    "Isn''t that over...I have practiced so much more time than you. If you are worse than you, do you really treat me as an idiot?" Naruto blocked Sakura and looked around. Like a thief, he sneaked up to Sakura and said, "Sakura, let me tell you a secret."


    "What''s the secret?" Kozakura blinked her emerald eyes and looked at Naruto curiously, not feeling that the distance between the two was too close.

 41 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 41

    "Actually... When I started my tree-climbing practice, I fell from the tree more than two hundred times.


    "Puff! Hahahaha..." Sakura immediately couldn''t help but snorted, thinking about the appearance of Naruto, who is so strong now that he fell to the top of the tree, and walked easily to the top of the tree. But after Naruto practiced more than two hundred times, Sakura''s mood suddenly became very good.


    "Okay, okay," Naruto looked at Sakura with a trembling smile, patted her head, and said, "I have enough rest, so it''s time to start practicing."


    "Yeah." Kozakura responded obediently, standing up with her hands on her knees, and reaching out to pat the sand on her bottom.


    Naruto was sitting on the ground, and what she saw when she raised her head was Sakura''s small butt. Sakura''s bend over fully showed the curve of the girl''s buttocks. Naruto''s heart was hot, and he raised his hand and pointed at Sakura. The little ass just slapped down.


    Snapped!


    "Ah!" Sakura screamed, jumping like a cat with blown up hair and staring at Naruto. The expression on her face was ashamed and annoying, and said, "What are you doing?! Bad Naruto!"


    Naruto smiled, concealed a trace of embarrassment, then raised up the "murderer" just now, and said: "If you can''t get it done, I will smash your ass."


    Kozakura''s face was even more blushing, she wrinkled her nose and grimaced at Naruto before continuing her practice.


    Naruto sat on the beach and looked at Sakura''s figure. During this mission, the mood finally rose a bit, and Sakura''s mood sank as the sunset gradually dyed the sky, because Ino was here. .


    "Naruto!"


    Chapter 51: Develop Tactics!


    The girl with the golden ponytail stood at the junction of the woods and the beach, waving her arms at Naruto, shouting without restraint, and then rushed towards Naruto quickly.


    Ino is a girl with high EQ and extremely emotional outreach. Of course, she also has the shyness of a girl, but she shows her love more than usual.


    Ino rushed directly to Naruto, and then rushed to Naruto as if when a cheetah was hunting.


    "Naruto!" Ino''s arms directly encircled Naruto''s neck, and his little pink face rubbed violently on Naruto''s face, as if he wanted to replenish all of this period of time.


    Naruto''s hand supported the sand to relieve the inertia of Ino''s rushing over, and then scraped Ino''s sweaty pretty face with his fingers, and said, "Silly girl, why are you so rushing?"


    The distance from Nami country to Konoha is not that far, and it won¡¯t take long according to the ninja¡¯s footsteps, but if you count Parker¡¯s journey to Konoha, Ino and the others are probably at the highest speed without stopping in between. Came here.


    This can be seen from the sweat on Ino''s body and his abnormal body temperature and heart rate.


    "I''m worried about you." Ino put his arms around Naruto''s neck and acted like a baby. "I heard that you have encountered a very powerful enemy, so I rushed over from Konoha immediately. Naruto, are you not injured?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m not injured." Naruto lied without hesitation on this point, and skipped the stab at his body that was not cut again, and almost broke an arm.


    After three days of frankness and concealment for a lifetime, Naruto would only tell that kind of thing when his brain was disabled.


    Naruto took out a sweat towel to wipe Ino''s sweat, and then slipped a military ration pill into Ino''s mouth.


    Ino ate the junliang pill like a candy pill, and then he smirked and enjoyed Naruto''s thoughtfulness.


    Sakura was standing on the beach, watching Naruto and Ino''s sweet interaction, which was so close to the dead, that she realized something, and her heart suddenly twitched.


    Is the person Ino likes Naruto?Well then, she will never fight with me for help again, but...


    Sakura held her heart in her hand, and Ino would no longer compete with her for help. This was what she had always expected, but when this happened, Sakura felt that she was not as happy as she imagined. Instead, there was a downturn that could not be said.


    The three men from Class 10, Shikamaru, Dingci, and Asma were late. They appeared on the beach. As an elite, Asma didn¡¯t feel tired, but Shikamaru and Dingci did not feel tired. You can clearly see the fatigue caused by the high speed, Ding Ci is eating madly to replenish the lost physical strength.


    After such a violent and long exercise, there is still an appetite to eat, and this is only the Qiudao clan.


    "The two over there..." Shikamaru put his hands in his trouser pockets, and looked at the two people who showed their affection without scruple over there, "If you want affection, please change to a place where no one is, OK?"


    "I want you to take care of it?! Get out of here!!"


    Ino and Naruto immediately turned their heads, and shouted at Shikamaru with sullen expressions.


    Shikamaru¡¯s pineapple heads shook back twice with a sound wave like a lion roar. He spread his hands helplessly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not careful when making friends, how could I know those two bastards with the opposite sex and inhumanity? "


    "Hahaha..." Asma looked at the interesting interactions of these people and couldn''t help but laugh. The small group of these people was really interesting. When Ino saw Naruto, he was like a nympho. And Shikamaru, a lazy guy, is often helpless by Ino Kazuno''s popularity. Although Ding Ci is still eating, the few present are probably the few who don''t laugh at Ding Ci.


    "I really don''t know which team Naruto is from." Kakashi walked out of the woods with Sasuke while feeling emotional.


    Kakashi really thinks that the first two are big, and the three on his team are really the best, especially Naruto. The relationship with his teammates is not very good, but the relationship with other class members is very good. Very ah.


    Asma shrugged, took a pack of cigarettes from her pocket, took one out and lit one for herself.


    "Ino, Naruto, Sakura, come and gather!"


    "Yes!" the three little ghosts responded loudly, and then gathered quickly.


    Asma smoked a cigarette, and said: "Now I don''t know when the enemy will sneak attack. We have to develop tactics. Naruto, report the enemy''s intelligence, and leave the tactics to Shikamaru."


    "No problem." Of course, Naruto wouldn''t object, and leave it to Shikamaru for the mind-bending thing.


    "Wait a minute!" Sasuke interrupted Naruto, glanced at Shikamaru with a cold face, and said, "Why let him make tactics?!"


    "Okay, keep it simple." Naruto rolled his eyes and said, "Agree to Kamaru to make tactics and raise his hand."


    Huh!


    Raised four hands at once, Naruto, Dingji, Ino, Asma, Shikamaru himself certainly wouldn''t raise his hands, he could hide this kind of thing.


    "4:3, the minority obeys the majority, is it all right?"


    "Humph!"


    Naruto was too lazy to worry about what Sasuke thought, and began to report on the enemy''s intelligence, saying: "There are currently four confirmed enemies, one is Wuyin Ren Taodi and will not cut, the weapon in his hand is one of Wuyin''s seven swords. The beheading sword is very powerful, and he is good at using water escape ninjutsu, and the silent killing technique used in conjunction with the use of the technique of fog to create thick fog.


    The other is also the fog hidden rebel ninja, the black hoe Thunder Fang, the weapon in his hand is the Thunder Knife, the tooth, and he is good at using Thunder Ninjutsu, because he has the Thunder Knife, so he can use Thunder Ninjutsu without Jiyin.


    When fighting the Black Hoe Thundertooth, I realized that he seemed to be carrying a person on his back. That person may have a unique bloodstain limit, with eyesight without blind spots, and at the same time, I can predict my next attack, which will be a sneak attack. It''s almost impossible.


    The last ninja dressed as a misty chased and killed the troops. After saving him, I didn¡¯t cut and Thunder Fang. I didn¡¯t fight him directly. If he wasn¡¯t strong enough, it would be better not to cut and Thunder Fang. About the level of, otherwise he shouldn''t save Thunder Fang and stop cutting, but should kill us directly.


    If I don¡¯t cut and Thunder teeth, I, Kakashi, and Sasuke were injured. It is estimated that the recovery time should be about the same as Kakashi¡¯s recovery time. That''s it, Shikamaru, I will leave it to you."


    Shikamaru grabbed his hair helplessly, but his eyes flashed, and said, "It''s really troublesome."


    Shikamaru squatted down, his hands facing each other, and it became a strange mark that was not square or round. This is Shikamaru¡¯s habit when thinking. It is a quirk to say that it is awkward. The four people who just raised their hands are well aware of this. , And did not bother Shikamaru.


    After about half a minute, Shikamaru''s eyes lit up like lightning, and then they became lazy again.


    "It''s really troublesome."


    Chapter 52: Konoha''s genius military division!


    "Explanation. According to my estimation, the enemy''s main combat strength is probably the black hoe Thunder Fang and Tao Ji no more than two ninjas, plus the boy dressed as a misty ninja, the others are increasing by one or two at most. Zhongnin, there are also some samurai."


    Kakashi looked at Shikamaru strangely, and said, "Why doesn''t Kado add Shangnin? The strengths of Shangnin and Zhongnin are not at the same level."


    Shikamaru scratched his hair, and said, "Heihoe Leiya and Taodi will not cut the two people. I heard my dad say that they are both very arrogant people. They should just treat Kakashi teacher alone. Instead, they neglected the strength of Naruto and Sasuke, so although they suffered a loss this time, they would only think that they were careless, instead of asking for help.


    As for the card, I heard my dad say that that guy is a very stingy guy. Although Shangren''s strength is much stronger than Zhongren, but the price is much more expensive. In addition, the black hoe Leifang and Taodi don¡¯t cut themselves. Great, they will definitely no longer have the resources of Shinobu. "

 42 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 42

    "Um..." Kakashi grabbed his white hair, and suddenly felt like he was performing a mission with Nara Shikaji. "What about the samurai? Normal samurai can''t play a role in a ninja battle. Well, it would be nice to say if it is a swordsman-level samurai, but the price of that kind of samurai should be more expensive than Shinobu."


    Shikamaru scorned Kakashi, and said, "I finally understand the difference between the ninja during the war and the ninja now. The brain power is still a lot worse."


    "Uh... why do you say that?"


    Shikamaru looked as though I didn''t bother to despise you, and said, "Kado is a very despicable person. While we are protecting Dazna, it is difficult to guarantee that he will not send someone to take Dazna''s relatives as hostages. "


    Kakashi almost got down. Am I really infected by Akai?I completely forgot about it.


    Asma was laughing, and finally someone was defeated by Shikamaru''s IQ, and he would no longer suffer alone.


    Shikamaru was too lazy to attack Kakashi again, saying: "When the enemy strikes, Asma-sensei and Naruto are responsible for dealing with the black hoe Thunder tooth, and Kakashi-sensei is responsible for not cutting the peach ground again, the black hoe Thunder tooth I was injured by Naruto before, and this time I will definitely want to avenge Naruto, and Teacher Asma is also a wind escape ninja, who has an advantage in dealing with Thunder Tooth, and you two must defeat Black Hoe Thunder Tooth as soon as possible. Kakashi The teacher does not need to seek quick victory, as long as it is dragged to Naruto and the others to solve it.


    And I, Dingji, and Sasuke are in charge of dealing with the masked boy, and the few Nakanin who may appear. Ino and Sakura stay to protect Dazna¡¯s family. Is there a problem?"


    "No."


    Naruto, Dingci and Ino replied in unison. Although Shikamaru, a boring man, is usually very unreliable, but in this case, the plan he made is absolutely the best. None of the three have any. Doubt, this is the trust and tacit understanding cultivated through years of acquaintance.


    Even if Ino and Sakura don''t deal with it, they won''t be willful in this kind of thing, because Shikamaru''s arrangement is definitely the best.


    "Humph!" Sasuke snorted coldly on behalf of his answer, but no one ignored him.


    "Have you brought junliang pills?" Naruto asked when he looked at the piglet deer butterfly trio after formulating the tactics.


    "Take it." Ino said first, and then took out a small printed cloth bag from his pink-green messenger bag, which was filled with military food pills, and handed it to Naruto.


    "This is mine." Ding Ci also took out a cloth bag from his backpack and threw it to Naruto. Naruto weighed it with his hands. The rations that the Qiu Dao clan can take out with food as the first element of life There are a lot of pills.


    Shikamaru also took out his own army ration pills and threw them to Naruto. Naruto estimated that the number of munition pills given to him by the three of them was about a hundred or so, and he took it directly into his arms very unceremoniously. Thank you. nothing.


    Junliangwan is a secret medicine that can quickly restore chakras and increase physical strength. It is the best supply for ninjas who often fight for a long time. However, the price of Junliangwan is still a bit higher for the general ninja, Naruto The junliang pills for these years were mainly obtained from the three of them and Hinata.


    Kakashi scratched his white hair and said, "It''s getting late too. Why don''t we go to dinner first."


    Naruto unceremoniously threw Kakashi a hygienic eye and said, "Kakashi, you don¡¯t seem to have done anything today. Isn¡¯t it that Kakashi, you are not only an IQ, but your body has developed in the direction of a pig? ?"


    This kid... If he is not the teacher''s child, I must slash him!!


    Kakashi''s forehead popped out a super large # character...


    "I''m very happy. It''s been a long time since I sat down with so many people to have a good meal." Dazner said happily while sitting at the dining table and touching his head. The bridge was gradually completed and Konoha The protection of the ninja, the safety of him and his family are also guaranteed, which of course is something to be happy about.


    "I''m sorry, there are not many dishes, please take a look." Tsunami put the last dish on the table and said apologetically.


    The country of Poland is surrounded by the sea, but there is no shortage of seafood. It is just the staple food of rice, as well as various vegetables. This lifeless country, except for Cardo and his minions, everyone else probably follows The walking dead are almost the same. Even the vegetables sold in the store are basically about to rot. Tsunami did not expect Konoha''s support to arrive so soon, so the dinner prepared at the beginning did not have Asma''s and others. The few dishes that came out forced her.


    Naruto served a bowl of hot soup to Ino, then picked up his chopsticks and took a piece of fish to Ino, and said, "It doesn''t matter for us, you only need to feed Ding times." Chopsticks pointed at Ding Ci, who was eating sorely.


    Ino took a sip of the soup and said with a grin: "Yes, if there is nothing to eat, Ding Ci will go crazy."


    The ninja can tolerate anything during the mission. As long as the food is basically non-toxic, it¡¯s OK if it doesn¡¯t cause any problems. Even if it¡¯s a meal or two with munition pills, it¡¯s normal, but the people of the Qiudao clan probably Be an exception.


    "Yo Xi!" Ding Ci yelled, holding up his empty rice bowl, and said: "One more bowl!"


    "Puff!" Tsunami felt funny. Although these were ninjas who protected her father, to the mother Tsunami, they were also children.


    "You will all die."


    The sudden sound made Tsunami¡¯s laugh abruptly stuck in the middle. Inari, who was wearing a hat in the room and a lifeless expression on her face, said coldly: "No one who resists Cardo will not If you have a good ending, if you don''t want to die, go back quickly."


    I have to say that this world is a world dominated by children, and there are so many problematic children in this world. Konoha is also a place where birds do not shit.


    When Yi''s words were spoken, except for Naruto and Ding Ci who were still eating, the eyes of everyone else almost focused on Yi''s body.


    Naruto broke a piece of sweet potato and threw it into his mouth, and said: "I heard that the less powerful in this world, the more likely it is to speak big words. It seems to be true."


    "No matter what you say, you can''t beat Cardo''s men!!" Yili looked very excited, patted the table and stood up, tears have flowed, "No matter how good you say it, in front of the real strong player. , The weak can only be beaten!!"


    "Oh?" Naruto raised his eyebrows, his heart was already angry, and the expression on his face sank slightly, and said: "Weak people only have to be beaten. Is that true?"


    When Dazna heard Naruto¡¯s terrifying tone, the cold sweat fell on his forehead. He had seen the horror and strength of this young man. For fear that he would kill his grandson, he immediately said: "Sorry, please don''t mind. The child in Yi is because of his father..."


    Oops!!


    Chapter 53: Two Hearts Together!


    As soon as Dazna spoke, the little pig deer butterfly trio who knew Naruto best screamed badly and wanted to dissuade Naruto, but it was too late.


    The fire-red, unknown breath suddenly escaped from Naruto''s body. A pair of clear blue eyes had turned into scarlet and slender fox eyes, and a black-red chakra protruded from Naruto''s chest. The arm, grabbed Yi''s body straight, brought him in front of him, and looked straight into his scarlet eyes.


    This time it''s troublesome...


    Shikamaru covered his face in pain, and has known Naruto for so many years. They still don¡¯t know what Naruto¡¯s temper and what¡¯s wrong. Usually everyone laughs, and it¡¯s okay to fight, but you just can¡¯t mention it in front of Naruto. Regarding "father", "mother", or similar words, otherwise, Naruto would turn his face and refuse to recognize people.


    Talking to an orphan about their parents is like talking to a wheelchair-bound person about running, a fat person about body shape, and a person with infertility about a thousand grandchildren. You deserve to be beaten up.


    "Naruto, calm down first."


    "Don''t worry, Kakashi, I''m very calm." Naruto said coldly, but the black and red Chakra''s arm still held Yi there. "I just want to kill someone very calmly."


    I don''t care about this...


    Kakashi also helped his forehead helplessly, hoping that Naruto wouldn''t be so impulsive to kill people directly. Even if his body recovers completely, he can''t deal with Naruto who burst Nine-Tailed Chakra, let alone he has not recovered yet. , Although Asma was there, Kakashi had no hope of Asma''s ability to control Naruto.


    Naruto gave Dazna a cold look and said, "You just said that the kid''s father...what''s wrong?"


    Dazna gritted his teeth, after all, worried about the safety of his grandson, and said: "Yi''s father... is dead, that''s why he..." Is this an emotional card?But to Naruto''s here is to find death.


    "Bored." He spit out two words coldly. Naruto''s eyes were cold and emotionless. He cried when his father died?Naruto''s parents were dead and did not shed a single tear, or that he has not shed tears for twelve years since he came to this world. This desperate world does not believe in tears.


    "You shut up!" Yili cried out in pain, "I''m angry when I see you! You don''t understand the situation in this country and you want to show the limelight! I''m always smiling with you who have never experienced pain. The guys are different!!"


    It''s over, this time is really over!


    Before, Naruto was just a little annoyed that this kid was too annoying, but this time, Naruto was really angry.


    "Boy, I think you are really tired of living, eh?" Naruto said indifferently, and finally uttered a nasal sound. Nine-tailed Chakra was on the verge of losing control because of his emotional infection, Naruto''s face The traces of the upper six beards have also deepened, and the upper and lower canine teeth have become longer and sharper. This is due to the influence of the nine-tailed chakra.


    "what!"


    Yi There was a miserable wailing, the huge Chakra hand on his body exerted some pressure on him. How could a child like Yi who have not undergone any training stand it? The internal organs were all squeezed violently, and a mouthful Blood spurted out of his mouth.


    "I''m there!" Tsunami was worried about her child, and her heart was pulled together, and immediately rushed over regardless.


    Naruto swept across with cold eyes, and two Chakra arms stretched out again, grabbing Tsunami and Dazna by the necks, and pressing them against the wall.


    "I can''t help myself, or I will kill you together."

 43 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 43

    Things are getting messy, and Naruto is worthy of being Konoha''s accidental No. 1 ninja. After being provoked, it is even harder to imagine what he will do.


    Naruto''s murderous aura was floating in the air, Asma had secretly accumulated Chakra, and if Naruto really did something, he must stop it.


    Naruto didn''t care about Dazna and Tsunami, and looked at Yi in front of him coldly, and said, "The kid who has been crying and crying all day long when his father is dead is really a kind of waste."


    Yi There''s tears and blood stayed with him, looking sad and angry at Naruto, looking very miserable, but this could not be exchanged for any trace of Naruto''s sympathy.


    It''s not that Naruto is ruthless, but he is not Naruto who was originally a fool and saint. His heart is very small, and he can only share it with a limited number of people, Hinata, Ino, Ayame, Dinji, Shikamaru, Uncle Hand Beat , Naruto didn''t need to divide his heart for a dragon set, let alone a kid who just angered him.


    "My parents are all dead..." Naruto said indifferently, "Just twelve years ago, October 10th, my birthday, which is the anniversary of my parents'' death, but I have never had it in the past twelve years. A drop of tears, this world does not believe in tears. Naruto Uzumaki only bleeds, not tears, unlike you crying, so you are a waste, but I am not."


    Chakra shook his hand and threw Yi There to the wall. Looking at Yi Yi who looked dull and frightened, the red in Naruto''s eyes gradually faded, and his blue eyes still couldn''t see any emotion.


    "You can cry to death so that you can meet your weak father."


    The atmosphere of the dining table became extremely low because of Naruto and Iina, and Naruto also felt very irritable. Today''s good mood has completely disappeared.


    "I''m going out to blow the hair." Naruto stood up and walked straight out of Dazna''s house, he didn''t like it very much now.


    Naruto''s back disappeared into the night, Shikamaru looked at Ino, then snarled in the direction of the door, and said, "You still don''t chase it out."


    Ino glared at Shikamaru fiercely, and said, "When did I say I want to chase it out?!"


    Shikamaru rolled his eyes helplessly. How could he know this pair of top-quality products? He had to worry about them.


    Ding Ci was also very strong in this situation. He took out a bag of potato chips, opened it and ate it naturally, and said as he ate, "Only Ino can comfort Naruto at this time."


    Ding Ci, you don¡¯t need to be so honest...


    Jing Ye vomited helplessly in his heart. Although he knew that Dingci was kind, his face was a little red because of Shikamaru and Dingci''s words. He gave these two friends a fierce look, and compared his hands to Shikamaru and Dingci like a knife. After a few times, it seemed to choose where to cut, and then ran out in a hurry.


    Shikamaru and Dingci glanced at each other, then reluctantly shrugged at the same time, and ate potato chips together.


    Asma took a cigarette out of the cigarette case, lit it, took a deep breath, and exhaled a cigarette ring, thinking about what Naruto had just said in her mind.


    This world does not believe in tears...


    Of course Ino was very worried about Naruto. Although she was a little embarrassed because the girl was shy, when she ran out of Dazna''s house, there was no such idea. With her excellent perception ability, Ino quickly found Naruto. Location, and then quickly rushed over.


    "Ino..." Naruto was sitting on the beach, and pierced the girl who was lightly handed and tried hard not to let him find out.


    Ino''s thief-like movements stiffened a bit, twisted his body noncompliance, and said, "Why do you find it every time."


    Naruto smiled slightly on his gloomy face, turned to look at the awkward Ino, and said, "Come here."


    Ino wrinkled her little nose, but sat down beside Naruto obediently, resting his head lightly on Naruto''s shoulder.


    Naruto tilted his head, breathing the scent of Ino''s body scent and floral scent, with an intoxicated look on his face, and whispered: "I will never forget the scent of Ino''s body."


    Ino Qiao blushed, showing a shy and joyful color, and gave Naruto a light punch, and said, "You bad guy, how can you praise a girl like this."


    Because Ino often helps in the flower shop at home, he is surrounded by various flowers almost every day. Over time, the floral scents of all kinds of flowers are a little bit into Ino''s body, and it is mixed with Ino''s own body fragrance to form a kind of The special scent, but this special scent is very weak, it can only be smelled when you get very close, and anyone who can smell the scent on Ino''s neck directly, except Naruto, everyone else can let Ino go wild.


    "No way, the scent on you is so fascinating for me." Naruto had an intoxicated expression, and then a wicked smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "It just smells of sweat."


    "Um..." Ino whimpered in shame, and all the blood poured into his head. Naruto''s words made Ino more embarrassed and embarrassed than he was leaning on her neck to sniff her.


    Today, Ino rushed from Konoha to Nami country at full speed. It¡¯s strange that he didn¡¯t sweat, unless he didn¡¯t have sweat glands, and it was dusk and evening when he arrived in Nami country. When it was time for dinner, something like that happened again during the meal. Ino followed out worriedly, where there was time to take a bath, of course he smelled of sweat.


    Although Ino is a bit of a nympho, she is also a normal girl, with a temperament that loves Jie, how can she bear the sweat on her body, not to mention when she is facing the person she likes.


    "Naruto, you, you let me go first, okay?" With embarrassment in his heart, Ino didn''t dare to get close to Naruto anymore, and began to struggle, but it was impossible to say anything serious to Naruto.


    "Not good." Naruto refused directly. Of course he wouldn''t let Inno go. With a rough palm around Ino''s waist, he scraped Ino''s little nose with the other hand, and said: "You girl knows you are shy. Who is the one who hangs on me all day and refuses to get down?"


    Ino was shy and afraid to speak. He wanted to get close to Naruto in his heart, but he didn''t want him to smell it because of the sweat on his body. It was really contradictory.


    "Fool," Naruto''s blue eyes looked at Ino gently, and said, "I like everything about you."


    Ino was taken aback, more blush spread on Qiao''s face, and he whispered: "Really, really?"


    "of course."


    "Don''t you lie?"


    "Of course not."


    "Hehe..." Ino smiled happily and burst into a smile of shame. This time he took the initiative to hold Naruto''s arm, and his small face leaned against Naruto''s shoulder for a while, just as it did in Konoha.


    Childhood sweetheart, two little guesses.


    Chapter 54: Ino!


    She is really an idiot. They have known each other for six years. Six years ago, she didn''t mind the crowding and cold-eyed people in the village. She became friends with him. The two met each other and gradually fell in love. Now they are six years old. No matter how much he feels, he would mind a little sweat from her, just as she didn''t mind that he was the Kuki.


    After being moved for a while, Ino finally remembered the topic of her coming to Naruto, raised her head, looked at Naruto with watery eyes, and said: "Naruto, don''t care about what the kid said. We all know your experience. No matter what others say, we will stay with you."


    Naruto had long known that Ino came to him because of this, so he was not surprised. He stretched out his hand and stroked Ino¡¯s long golden and soft hair, and said, "Don¡¯t worry, Ino, I just got in a bad mood by that kid. That''s it, you stay with me, I always know."


    After kissing Ino¡¯s face, Naruto smiled slightly and said, "Although I have no father and no mother, I have you, Hinata, Changpu, and two brothers Shikamaru and Dingci. I am already content. , I would be happier if Ding Ci¡¯s appetite could be reduced a bit."


    "Puff!" Ino couldn''t help but snorted, tapped his slender fingers twice on Naruto''s chest, and then began to draw circles, saying: "You, don''t always say that some impossible tasks are good. On a diet, it''s better to kill him."


    "Isn''t I thinking about our future? You said that we will hold a wedding banquet when we get married in the future. What is our budget for the table of Dingci alone?" Naruto is thinking about the long-term. They are only twelve years old now. , It was considered adulthood when it was turned upside down, so I began to consider the issue of wedding banquets.


    And let¡¯s not talk about age. If Naruto really wants to get married and hold a wedding, he will have to wait until the end of the Fourth Ninja World War. At that time, Naruto was not sure if he was still alive, and his eyes were far away. Up.


    Ino''s body was shocked, his face was shy and excited, and said, "You, what are you talking about?! I haven''t agreed to marry you yet!"


    "It''s impossible not to marry me, Ino, I can''t bear to marry you to someone else." Naruto said with a smile, but his tone was extremely serious. He would never tolerate Ino marrying another man. Ino will only Can follow his surname Uzumaki!(Crown husband''s surname)


    Although Ino is cheerful and lively, she is a twelve-year-old girl after all. Hearing Naruto talk about marriage, she is rarely ashamed of being an idiot. The half-round and beautiful eyes of the opal turned twice, and said: "Then I ask You, among me, Hinata and Sister Changpu, if you can only marry one, who do you marry?"


    "I want all three." Naruto said cheeky, he never hesitated.


    Ino pursed his mouth in dissatisfaction, and said, "You greedy villain, I''m here alone now. You can''t coax me by telling lies."


    A woman usually chooses the former subconsciously and insists on the latter, but some lies cannot be said casually, otherwise it will cause big trouble.


    "Stupid girl..." Naruto rubbed Ino''s golden retriever, watching the girl who was coquettish with him with a petting and gentle expression, and said: "According to your statement, if you didn''t follow me and Hinata back then , We won¡¯t know each other because of this, and we have developed to this day. Let¡¯s go ahead and say, if Bo Feng Shuimen hadn¡¯t sealed the nine tails in my body twelve years ago, then I would not be the monster that everyone hates, we The two may be just ordinary friends now, and there will be no such problem, but the problem is how can there be so many''ifs''?"


    Naruto held Ino¡¯s shoulders and looked directly at her cat''s eyes, and said, ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m a Nine-tailed person, and I¡¯ve been squeezed out by the people in the village, that I can meet Hinata, and she will like me, you too So follow us, the two of us will come to today, right?"


    Although Naruto''s words seemed like Tang Seng was reading, it was his most sincere expression of emotions, and this was also his heartfelt feelings, his unreserved feelings for this lively and cheerful girl.


    "I can''t tell you." Ino whispered, and then took the initiative to plunge into Naruto''s arms, hot tears representing joy slipped from the corners of her eyes and wet the clothes on Naruto''s chest.


    Naruto¡¯s heartbeat speeds up. He is not a lover. Facing a girl who likes himself and also likes himself, he can¡¯t be able to sit still like Liu Xiahui, and he can¡¯t even calm his heartbeat. .

 44 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 44

    "Ino, I love you." Naruto lowered his head into Ino''s ear, and couldn''t help but utter the simplest and purest love words in the world.


    The luxury of reason no longer exists in Ino''s mind. There is always a voice in her heart telling her what to do next. This voice is like high-purity heroin, which has a fatal attraction, but Ino is very attracted to it. He couldn''t refuse at all. According to the voice, Ino raised his head and closed a pair of nice cat eyes.


    This is a signal, a fatal signal, because it can turn any man who is physically and mentally sound into a beast.


    The blood in Naruto''s whole body is churning, he is not a fool, he can understand the signal given by Ino, such a beautiful day, he is not sure that it is an egg!


    Naruto lowered his head and kissed, and took away the first kiss that Ino had kept for twelve years. The emotions of the two were completely blended and it was difficult to distinguish each other.


    Naruto, who was in a good mood, went back to Dazna¡¯s house and took a bath and fell asleep. He didn¡¯t bother to talk about the kid there. Anyway, when Dazna built the bridge, they went back to Konoha. , He didn''t bother to care about the life and death of that kind of ghost.


    One early morning, when he was sleeping in a daze, Naruto felt that his nose was itchy. He couldn''t help but sneezed with the normal reaction of his body. Then he stretched out his hand and rubbed his nose, chirped his mouth, and continued to sleep.


    "Hehehe..." Ino smiled mischievously, curling a lock of her golden hair that she has carefully maintained for many years in her fingers. This game is really boring, but it is also really fun, but only for men and women in love. For.


    After the kiss last night, Ino, who was already courageous, had tossed in bed and didn¡¯t fall asleep in the middle of the night, but after waking up, she became more courageous, otherwise she would not be too courageous. I sneaked into Naruto''s room early in the morning to tease him.


    However, before Ino''s mischievous laughter disappeared, Naruto, who was still asleep just now, suddenly stretched out his hand and hugged Ino, rolled over and pressed the girl under him, giving a fierce kiss.


    After a special and fiery good morning kiss, Naruto jumped up from the bed, because he was out to perform the task, of course it is impossible to bring some clothes to change, so Naruto is the same set before, no need to change clothes , Just get up directly.


    Ino blushed and said, "When did you wake up?"


    Naruto chuckled, and stretched out his hand to scrape Ino''s little nose, and said, "Fool, you want to hide this from my ears. I''ll know it when you come in."


    Although the people of the mountain clan are good at hiding, the difference in strength between Ino and Naruto is too big, and Naruto is very familiar with the breath of Ino. Even in his sleep, Naruto will smell the scent of Ino. Awake.


    "You''re necrotic, you woke up a long time ago and you deliberately pretended to sleep and tease me!" Ino twisted his body nonchalantly, and said defiantly.


    "Don''t you just like me bad?" Naruto said cheeky.


    Ino gave Naruto a helpless look, but he couldn''t deny this, so he could only go out to wash and have breakfast with him.


    Chapter 55: Crazy Practice!


    Because of what happened last night, the Dazna family looked terrified at Naruto. They knew that this gentle-looking blond boy could kill them at will, and if he was angry, he would really do that, so Don''t even dare to show the atmosphere at the table.


    Naruto didn''t bother to pay attention to them. On the contrary, when he was in Konoha, he had been used to the eyes of those people. He had already practiced a golden bell that ignored the eyes of others. Anyway, they would return to Konoha soon. Zina didn''t bother to care what they thought of Naruto.


    After breakfast, Dazna will also go to the construction site to start construction. The bridge is gradually being built, and Dazna must go to the construction site to supervise the work every day.


    Asma followed and was responsible for protecting Dazna''s safety.Although Naruto estimates that he will not recover so quickly if he does not cut and Thunder Fang, he cannot be taken lightly. Asma is strong enough, even if something happens, if he does not cut and Thunder Fang, it is difficult for Asma to be one-on-two. Win, but they will not lose so quickly, they have enough time to rush to the rescue.


    Sasuke continued to climb the tree, Sakura continued to tread water, Kakashi continued to sleep, Shikamaru and Dingji, the two hapless brothers, were left to protect Inari and Tsunami, and Ino followed Naruto to practice. went.


    Since graduation, Naruto has been performing those boring D-level tasks, and there is no time to practice well, and Naruto knows that shortly after returning this time, it will be the Nakanin exam, along with the Konoha collapse plan of Oshemaru. It will be the first time that Naruto has appeared in the battle of a shadow-level powerhouse. Since then, the ninja world has begun to surging. After three years, the ninja world will be completely chaotic. Naruto''s current strength is already incomparable in the eyes of everyone. It was powerful, but Naruto knew it was not enough when it was placed in the fourth Ninja battle, especially when facing the monster Uchiha Madara.


    "Ninfa super multiple shadow avatars!"


    Naruto stood on the beach, pinched his hand, and immediately displayed his best ninjutsu. After a continuous bang, bang and bang, nearly a thousand Naruto formed the Uzumaki Naruto Legion and appeared on the beach. .


    "Oh my God!" Sakura, who was treading water on the sea, was not unexpectedly surprised by the Naruto clone legion. Chakra fell into the sea without being able to sustain it.


    Sakura floated on the sea, looking at the countless Naruto in shock, and said, "How come there are so many clones?!"


    The number of avatars like Naruto, let alone a rookie like Sakura, even the powerhouse of Shinobu or even the shadow level, will be stunned the first time I see it, Sakura is completely frightened. Up.


    Naruto ignored Sakura''s thoughts and immediately devoted himself to training.


    "what!"


    Hundreds of Naruto yelled at the same time, releasing a light blue chakra from their hands, and then Naruto next to him began to rub the balls, which is the shape change of the chakra.


    The chakra, which was originally released from the chakra, constantly changed topography, rotated, and then compressed. In a few seconds, it turned into a light blue spiral pill. Then in each training group, the third Naruto pushed forward with both hands and started. Inject the nature change of the wind attribute into the spiral pill.


    At this stage, there is only one way to make Naruto¡¯s strength grow rapidly, that is, to develop this secret spiral shuriken. As long as this trick is completed, Naruto¡¯s strength can immediately break through the quasi shadow and enter the shadow level, and as long as With this trick, Naruto can instantly defeat the sandy hidden village in the kingdom of wind and become the strongest ninja in the ninja world.


    As the releaser and maintainer of Chakra, Naruto''s ontology is no longer difficult for him just by changing the shape of the spiral pill, but when the chakra with wind attributes is injected, it is not a level at all.


    Sweat gushed from Naruto''s forehead, and blue veins bulged on his wrists and back of his hands, obviously he was exerting very hard.


    "Damn it! The spiral shuriken is more difficult to control than you think!" Naruto yelled in his heart. This is the first time he started the development of spiral shuriken. The method used is also the trinity method used by Naruto in Naruto. But its difficulty is far beyond his original imagination.


    As we all know, the method of spiral pill''s power is rotation, and after rotation and compression, the spiral pill will generate very strong centrifugal force and centripetal force, which is very difficult to control.


    There is a kind of equipment that exercises wrist strength called wrist strength ball. The principle is to exercise the wrist and fingers with strong force through the rotation of the core. The effect of spiral shuriken is similar to that of wrist strength ball, but it is much stronger.


    Naruto''s left hand gripped his right wrist tightly to increase his strength, but the power from Helix Maru became stronger and stronger.


    More and more Fengdun Chakra was injected into the spiral pill, and the Chakra became more and more difficult to control. Naruto''s wrist and fingers felt sore, because the muscles were kept in a state of high tension.


    boom!!


    Naruto''s body can still hold it, but there is a shadow clone that cannot maintain this powerful Chakra. Chakra exploded instantly, producing extremely powerful destructive power.


    boom!!


    The three groups of shadow clones were swallowed by the explosion and then disappeared. Naruto thought of this at first, so the shadow clones of each group are relatively far away, otherwise the explosion will have to sweep the shadow clones of other groups into it. , And then Chakra exploded again, and if the chain exploded, Naruto''s clone would be gone.


    Naruto looked at the big pit created by the failed group''s explosion, and suddenly swallowed secretly.


    "Obviously, the unfinished spiral shuriken can have that kind of destructive power. If it is completed, it will not be against the sky." Naruto was really surprised by the destructive power of the spiral shuriken, although it was still the beginning. But this power has exceeded the ordinary spiral pill.


    "Yoshi! Work harder!!" Naruto shouted combatively, and once again devoted himself to the practice of spiral shuriken.


    Sakura, who finally climbed up from the sea, watched Naruto''s movements unclearly, then walked to Ino''s side and asked, "Ino, why did Naruto create so many shadow clones to practice?"


    Ino glanced at Sakura. Although the relationship between the two had been a little froze because of Sasuke, it was already a few years ago for Ino. Now she is not so hostile to Sakura, explaining: "This is Naruto''s own unique method of cultivation, creating shadow clones. When the shadow clones are released, the experience of each shadow clone will be accumulated in Naruto''s body. That is to say, if Naruto creates a thousand If the shadow clone cultivated for an hour, then it would be equivalent to his own practice for a thousand hours without sleep, almost a month and a half."


    "So amazing?!" Kozakura''s eyes widened and she showed a random expression, "No wonder Naruto is so strong."


    With this method, Naruto¡¯s cultivation time is equivalent to hundreds or even thousands of times longer than others. Isn¡¯t that strong?


    "How can it be that simple?" Ino directly threw a hygienic eye to Sakura, and said: "The method of practicing with the shadow clone can only be applied to Naruto. No one except him can do it, because the shadow clone is accumulated. Not only experience, but also fatigue."


    Kozakura showed a look of extreme horror on her face, and said, "Then the fatigue of a thousand hours of continuous cultivation will accumulate on Naruto. Well, that''s going to kill people?!"


    The human body''s biological clock cannot be destroyed casually. It works at sunrise and rests at sunset. It is the most suitable work and rest for the human biological clock. If this work and rest regularity is broken, it will be very harmful to the body, so those who often stay up late Each person¡¯s body is worse than one, and the whole body is sick.


    Although the ninja¡¯s physical fitness is much better than normal people, it¡¯s common not to sleep for two or three days during the mission, but after that, you must take a good rest, because the burden of not rest for a long time is very heavy on the body, as for more than a month. Sleeping, that is simply unimaginable, even if a madman like Akai doesn''t sleep for a week, it will be enough to drag him down.


    Ino glanced at Sakura helplessly and sighed. How could she not know the danger of this kind of cultivation, but this is the only way to rapidly increase Naruto''s strength. Ino knew Naruto''s identity and knew what he was carrying. Suffering, Naruto needs strength more than anyone, this understanding, so although he is the same age, Ino is much more mature than Sakura.


    "So only Naruto can do this kind of practice. His physical strength is beyond ordinary people, and only he can withstand that kind of fatigue. If it is someone else, he will die. It is also for this reason that the second generation of Naruto will be a shadow clone. The technique is classified as a forbidden technique." Ino explained indifferently, but his fists were already clenched together, and his nails almost pierced his palms. That was distressed, and distressed for Naruto.


    "Ino..." Sakura stared at Ino at this time in amazement. For some reason, she suddenly felt that she was so far away from them, not only Ino, but also Naruto.


    Ino turned his head to look at Sakura, sighed, and said, "Sakura, even though it hurts to say that, but... your strength is really poor. If you don''t want to fall too much, just try hard. If you practice I will help you if I encounter any problems."

 45 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 45

    Kozakura was taken aback, tears welled up in her eyes, nodded vigorously, and said, "Thank you, Ino."


    Turning his head and looking at Naruto who was working hard on the beach, he clenched his small hands and secretly made up his mind: You must work harder!


    Chapter 56: Formally meet, water without moon white!


    "solution!"


    Naruto closed a seal and yelled, and released his shadow avatar technique. The hundreds of shadow avatars left to the present instantly turned into white smoke and disappeared, leaving Naruto on the wide beach. People, compared with just now, suddenly seemed a bit empty.


    Naruto''s face was full of exhaustion, and his body was shaky, as if he would faint at any time.


    The muscles all over his body were extremely fatigued, and Naruto felt empty in his heart, as if his hands and feet were no longer his own. This was due to the accumulation of fatigue.


    Really unable to control his body, Naruto''s body fell forward suddenly.


    Of course Ino wouldn''t sit idly by. At the moment Naruto was about to fall, his figure had already appeared next to Naruto, and with his thin body, he carried the young man who had shouldered too much pain.


    "I''m going to trouble you again, Ino."


    Naruto leaned on Ino and said tiredly. He can''t even move his fingers now, and he can still stand now because of Ino''s support, otherwise Naruto''s fall would be ugly and ugly.


    "You, I just don''t know to pay attention to your body." Ino complained bitterly. The level of Naruto''s practice really makes her feel distressed, but she can''t find any reason to stop Naruto. She can only be Naruto''s strong Backing up, and can''t be a stumbling block to Naruto''s growth.


    Naruto pulled the corners of his mouth tiredly, but he didn''t have the strength to laugh, and said in a low voice: "Now I can only trouble you, and I will protect you in the future."


    "Yeah." Ino nodded, his eyes were a little red, and he helped Naruto to sit down under a tree.


    Naruto was leaning against the tree, his eyelids were already fighting. According to the past, Naruto knew that he would faint to death in less than three minutes.


    Ino was also very aware of Naruto''s body, and quickly took out the bag of munition pills from Naruto''s body, grabbed a handful from it, and didn''t count them, but put them all into Naruto''s mouth.


    Naruto reluctantly chewed twice, and swallowed all the Jiangjunliang pills.


    "Sorry, Ino, thank you for your hard work." Naruto pressed his eyelids and looked at Ino apologetically.


    "Idiot, what else can we both say." Ino said with a gentle and sad smile, "Since you can work so hard to protect us, what are we doing for you?"


    If you have a wife like this, what can your husband want?


    Naruto can now understand the meaning of this sentence, grinning, tilting his head and falling into a coma.


    Junliang pills are just an aid in the end. Physical fatigue mainly depends on Naruto''s own resilience. Otherwise, if you don''t have the body of an immortal, even if you eat more Junliang pills, it will be useless.Moreover, Junliang pills are still a kind of medicine after all, an emergency medicine, how can it be eaten casually like a meal.


    Naruto is not tall, I don''t know if it''s because of eating too many junliang pills.


    Ino obviously didn''t have the heart to think about the mess. He closed his eyes and concentrated his chakra on his hands. The original blue chakra formed a light green fluorescence attached to Ino''s hands.


    Ino kneeled and sat beside Naruto, put his hands on Naruto''s legs, and began to massage.


    Medical ninjutsu combined with massage can produce unexpected results. It not only relieves muscle fatigue, but also breaks down the lactic acid produced in muscles. Ino and Hinata both have a little medical ninjutsu. Although the level is not very high, it is enough to help Naruto .


    "Failed again..."


    Naruto lay on his back on the ugly grass that had been destroyed by him, watching the sky covered by the mottled shadows of trees, and said lightly, with a hint of frustration in his tone.


    It has been two days, plus the bonus from the shadow clone cultivation, he probably has been practicing for almost half a year without sleep, but the spiral shuriken still hasn''t made any progress, even Naruto can''t help but feel a little depressed.


    I really couldn''t think of any good way, and the fatigue of over-training surged up, and Naruto quickly fell asleep.


    The noon sun passed through the shadow of the tree that was so sparsely made by Naruto, and fell on Naruto''s body as well as a young girl.


    Wearing a pink sleeveless kimono, with black hair like a waterfall draped on his shoulders, his pure and snowy face is exactly the water that Naruto has been expecting to meet.


    Bai held a basket in her hand, which contained the fresh herbs she just picked. Obviously, the injuries she didn''t cut hadn''t healed yet, and Bai needed to pick the herbs to heal her injuries.


    Bai was stunned when he saw Naruto lying on the ground. Obviously, this young man who had been defeated and never killed left a deep impression on Bai.


    Facing Naruto, Bai Si didn''t dare to be careless, lowering her breathing rate to the limit, pure black with black pearl-like eyes watching Naruto vigilantly.


    After a few minutes, Naruto''s breathing remained calm, and it seemed that he was really asleep.


    Bai cautiously approached Naruto, put down the basket in his hand, and stretched out his white hands. Bai''s hands are very clean and beautiful, and his nails are very delicately trimmed. It can be seen that Bai did not cut it anymore. Tools exist, but there is still a girl''s nature that loves beauty in the subconscious.


    The white cold air circulated on the tips of Bai''s fingers, and in a blink of an eye, four ice needles were condensed between the fingers. The sharp and sharp ice needles had almost touched the skin of Naruto''s neck, but Bai was unable to start.


    Bai frowned deeply, and sensibly told her that this young man''s strength was very strong, and it was a huge threat to the adults who didn''t kill him, but she was kind by nature and couldn''t attack Naruto.


    Alas... With a slight sigh, Bai removed the ice needle in his hand, picked up the bamboo basket and turned around to leave.


    "What''s the matter, why don''t you start?" When Shiro turned around, Naruto was completely awake, opening a pair of blue eyes to stare at Mizuki.


    Bai was taken aback by Naruto, and immediately dropped the basket in his hand, condensing three ice thousand books in his hand, staring at Naruto coldly, and said: "You woke up long ago?!"


    Naruto didn''t answer Bai''s question. He looked at the herbs that fell out of the basket, and said, "They are all herbs for treating trauma and nourishing blood. It seems that the two guys who don''t cut and Thunder are still dead. "


    "I won''t let you hurt the Lord again!" Bai looked at Naruto coldly, and said firmly.


    Naruto curled up the corner of his mouth slightly and said, "You only said that you will not cut again without Tiretooth. It seems that you are just a subordinate who will not cut again, right?"


    Bai pursed his lips and did not answer. The thoughtfulness of the blond boy in front of him was beyond her imagination, and he must be wrong.


    "Is it okay to not speak?" Naruto raised his eyebrows and looked at the ice in the hands of Shiraki, and said: "Do you think you can beat me just by your strength?"


    Naruto is definitely not struggling. Although he is exhausted now, it is definitely not impossible to subdue or even kill Shiro within a few seconds if he burst his tail.


    "Now you have three choices. First, kill me. This is also the best choice from your standpoint. This can reduce a strong enemy without revealing their whereabouts, but this choice is for you It''s basically an impossible task. Second, escape. If you think you are faster than me, you can try, so I can also take the opportunity to find a hiding place without Slashing and Thunder Fang."


    Bai''s heart was startled, a heart beating quickly, apparently shocked by Naruto''s indifferent tone and the content of the words, a drop of cold sweat slipped from Bai''s pretty face, and his tone was a little vain: "What do you want? kind?"


    The fish is hooked~~


    Naruto clicked the corner of his mouth and patted the grass next to him, and said, "This is your third choice. Come over and chat with me."


    "What did you say?" Bai opened his eyes wide and looked at Naruto. He really didn''t understand what he meant by that sentence. He didn''t know where they stood. They were enemies. How could they sit and chat together? ?And at such a close distance, wouldn''t he be afraid of her sneak attack?At that close distance, the success rate of a sneak attack is very high.


    "Didn''t you understand? I said, come over and chat with me."


    Chapter 57: Erupting Emotions!


    Bai didn''t do what Naruto said, but he didn''t leave, just standing there.


    Naruto had an unprecedented evil on his face and said, "If you don''t want to come over, you can go. I don''t mind playing a game of cat and mouse."


    Threatening a girl is a beast, threatening a girl as pure as snow is a beast among beasts, but if such a girl is let go, then Naruto is really a beast.


    Naruto''s threat was indeed very useful. He gritted his teeth and finally made up his mind to walk over and sat beside Naruto.


    Naruto held Shiro''s shoulder unceremoniously and said, "Tell me, what is your name?"

 46 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 46

    This is the first time that Bai has come into contact with the opposite sex at this distance. He feels uncomfortable all over. He glanced at Naruto with a complex expression, turned his head, and said, "White."


    "White? You just condensed the water vapor in the air into a thousand pieces of ice. As far as I know, this is the bloodstain limit only owned by the Shuiwuyue clan. In other words, you are the orphan of the Shuiwuyue clan, yours. The full name should be Shui Wuyuebai."


    Bai did not answer, and the expression on his face darkened, obviously Naruto''s words evoked her very bad memories.


    Naruto knows that Shiro has a very serious heart knot, which makes her very eager to find her own sense of existence, even if it is only as a tool, Naruto does not have Uchiha Shisui¡¯s eyes, it is impossible to change Shiro¡¯s thoughts with other gods. He can only try to see if he can convince the girl.


    Naruto suppressed all the smiles on his face. He was only twelve years old. At this time, because of his emotions and the traces of the inherent six-pinned beard on his face, he seemed to have matured far beyond his age. .


    "Do you know? I''m an orphan too."


    Bai''s body was startled, and he turned his head in an instant, looking at the blond teenager who seemed to be shrouded in mystery in surprise.


    "Want to hear my story?"


    Naruto looked deeply into Bai''s eyes, and threw a...Is it an angel''s olive branch or a devil''s bone claw, only Bai himself knew later.


    Bai pursed her lips and dodges her eyes. This action shows that she is very hesitant. From the standpoint of the two of them, they are enemies, representing the opposite sides, and Bai knows that every word she says to him is very Dangerous, but people are curious, and this is no exception.


    Naruto is also too mysterious to Bai. Bai is very curious about how many secrets are hidden in this short body, and the word orphan that Naruto said has obviously touched Bai''s heart.


    "miss you."


    After hesitating again and again, Bai finally uttered the word Naruto hoped. After speaking this word, Bai had gone through a fierce battle, and his body relaxed, not as tight as before.


    Naruto was a little happy in his heart, but he still looked deep, saying, "I am Zhuli from the Nine Tails. You should have already guessed this."


    "Well, we already know it." Bai nodded, suddenly there was some understanding in his heart. Yes, Renzhuli''s fate is destined to be dark. This is the same no matter which village it is in, even if it is like me. Gaara is the son of the fourth generation of Fengying, and Kirabi is the brother of the fourth generation of Raikage. Their fate is dark.


    At the beginning, Senju Zhuma assigned the nine big-tailed beasts to the Ninja world as a condition for peace talks, and left the nine tails in Konoha. This is something the entire Ninja world knows, so it¡¯s like Never Slash and Ragana A ninja of this kind, although he doesn''t know who the person Zhuli is in each village, he still knows about Kyuubi in Konoha.


    Naruto borrowed the power of the nine lamas last time to deal with No-Zhan and Thunder Tooth, and at the same time, to hide his true strength. He exploded with two tails, so obviously he still can''t see it?


    Seeing that Bai responded, Naruto continued his narration, and the first sentence directly struck the softest part of Bai''s heart.


    "They said I was a monster."


    Naruto''s voice was low, not like a child who hadn''t changed his voice yet, and saying such heavy words made people feel no joking.


    Naruto¡¯s words resonated strongly with Bai. Once upon a time, she was treated as a monster and rejected. Her biological father even wanted to kill her for this. As a result, the whole village, including Bai¡¯s father, All were killed by Bai himself.


    Because of the same pain, Bai can better understand the pain in Naruto''s heart. Women are emotional animals. Bai is gentle as water, even if the enemy is difficult to kill, of course the girl is more gentle. The guard is completely gone, only the sympathy, compassion and pain for Naruto are left. This is called empathy.


    Naruto¡¯s initial plan was to use his own experience to dispel Bai¡¯s guard against him, but after he said that, he was immersed in an atmosphere of sorrow. Once the chatterbox was opened, it could not be closed at all, like a bamboo tube. Just like pouring beans, he confided all the words held in his heart to the girls who had only met for the second time.


    "Twelve years ago, on October 10, Kyuubi suddenly broke out of the previous Ren Zhuli and attacked Konoha. At that time, Konoha had just experienced the torture of the third Ninja World War. The whole village It was still in the recovery period, and it was impossible to resist Kyuubi''s disaster-like power.


    At that time, the fourth generation of Hokage used the ultimate sealing technique at the cost of life to seal up the ghouls, and sealed the nine tails in my body just born at that time, and I became the third nine-tailed man Zhu Li.


    I have always been lonely. Since I was three years old, I have always lived alone. Everyone in the village hates me and detests me. Although they don¡¯t say it in front of me, they call me a demon fox secretly. Monster, everyone rejects me.


    Although I have been living in Konoha, you may not be able to imagine my life at that time. Although I am not short of money, no one in Konoha wants to sell me anything, even if I pay several times the money, I can buy it. The only food is instant noodles and expired milk. I have lived on those things until now.


    Even now, not many people in Konoha are willing to accept me. They should all want me to die. After all, in their eyes, I am a monster, a monster who destroyed their homeland and killed their family..."


    Naruto and the others are very aware of the pain Naruto has experienced, but Naruto has never said such a thing to anyone, because Naruto feels that his self-blaming words all day are hypocritical.


    But Bai is obviously different. She is different from anyone else. Naruto doesn''t know why he trusts Bai so much, and even willing to talk to her what is in his heart.


    "They are too much!" Bai couldn''t help but argue for Naruto, tears streaming down her cheeks, "You are not the one who destroyed Konoha! You were just born at the time, and you don''t know anything at all. He became the pillar of the Kyuubi people, and if you hadn''t sealed Kyuubi as a container, what would have happened at that time! If you were really like they were talking about monsters, you would have killed them all. , How can you endure their cold eyes?! You are not a monster at all, but a hero!"


    Bai''s emotions seemed very agitated. Although Naruto hadn''t lived the days when she had to go to the trash can to find food, Bai''s later days were still quite good compared to Naruto. Although it was a day of displacement, Most of the time, I can still eat hot meals. I won¡¯t eat instant noodles like Naruto or even expired milk. What''s more, I have to suffer from the cold eyes of others every day. I don¡¯t think I can bear the indifference and exclusion. , Not to mention Naruto is still a few years younger than her.


    Naruto looked at Bai''s emotional state in surprise, and a warm current ran through the girl''s tears in his heart.


    Naruto stretched out his hand and gently wiped away the tears on Shiro''s face, took a deep breath, took back what was almost out of his eyes, and said in a slightly trembling voice.


    "This is the first time someone says I am a hero. You really are different from others, Bai."


    Chapter 58: Love!


    Naruto was indeed moved, because Bai Na had no impurities and pure care, just as he was moved by Hinata back then. Anyone caring for him is like an ultimate luxury for Naruto. , Let him cherish extremely.


    Because of the constant practice of kunai, Naruto''s knuckles and palms have very rough calluses. This roughness is the precipitation of time on Naruto''s body and the condensation of his sweat.


    Bai stared blankly at the young man in front of him who was not mature enough to be a child. Her heart, which had been frozen by her own ice, suddenly throbbed at this moment, and her face became a little hot unconsciously.


    Naruto pulled his hand back, but still put his other hand around Shiro''s shoulder and refused to let go, and said: "My business is over. It''s your turn. Tell me about your previous experience."


    After Bai heard this, his body trembled, and his black eyes looked directly at Naruto''s eyes, his eyes faint as if a small stone was thrown into the deep water of a beach, and ripples appeared.


    "Do you really want to know?"


    "Well, I want to know everything about you."


    The white face was reddened, he lowered his head, looked at the grass with vacant eyes, and began to tell her misfortune like a puppet.


    As Naruto knew, Bai was born in a very ordinary village in Wuyin Village. Her mother was a survivor of the Shuiwuyue clan who escaped when Wuyin Village slaughtered the Shuiwuyue clan. There was no awakening of the Blood Succession Boundary, so her identity was not discovered, and she was married later, that is, Bai''s father.


    But Shui Wuyue Blood Succession is very special, the probability of awakening in women is more than ten times higher than that of men, and there may be intergenerational inheritance. Although Bai''s mother has not awakened blood succession limits, but in Bai''s body But awakened, the ability to freely manipulate water and ice.


    At that time, the water shadow of Wuyin Village was controlled by Uchiha''s belt soil with the writing wheel eye, because Lin''s dead belt soil launched revenge on Wuyin Village, proclaiming that the blood inherited the boundary is the cause of the war, and eliminated the wealthy family at the time. , Shui Wuyue clan and Huiye clan, Wuyin is therefore called the place of blood mist by the outside world.


    It is because Uchiha brought the soil, so before Terumi Ming came to power, most of the villagers in Wuyin Village were terrified and disgusted with the blood heir bounders, similar to Naruto''s situation in Konoha.


    The fact that Bai is the Blood Successor Boundary cannot hide. Her father who should be struck by thunder brought the villagers to kill Bai and her mother. Bai''s mother died voluntarily. Bai was in extreme fear and despair. With the ability to explode the bloodstain boundary, he killed his father and the whole village in an instant, and then began to wander in the water country, and finally encountered no cut again, and has become a tool for no cut.


    What a damn bastard!!


    The anger in Naruto¡¯s heart is unimaginable. This anger is because Bai¡¯s father, a scumbag, not only killed his wife, but also killed his several-year-old daughter. Fortunately, Bai killed him. Otherwise, Naruto is afraid that he will die.


    Naruto and Shiro are both people who bear deep pain. Naruto is lonely, and Shiro is desperate.


    A girl who saw her mother being killed by her father, and her father came to kill herself, and finally killed her father by her own hands. What a painful despair it would be. It is because of this despair that Bai will lose her emotions. Seal it up and become a tool.


    Naruto suppressed the anger in his heart and looked at the sad girl beside him with pity. The adrenaline secretion increased, and a strong impulse surged in his heart.


    Naruto suddenly stretched out his hands and tightly hugged Bai''s body. He didn''t care about the impact of this scene being seen by the members who watched his Anbu and Gen. He just wanted to hold the girl tightly now.


    "Ah!" Bai was startled by Naruto''s sudden movements and let out a small exclamation, looking at the teenager holding her with shock in his eyes.


    "Naruto, you, you let me go!" Bai cried out in a little panic, being held tightly in his arms by Naruto, Bai''s silent heart began to wake up, which made her heart beat uneasy.


    "No!" Naruto directly refused Bai''s request, staring deep into Bai''s eyes, "I won''t let you go, absolutely not!"


    Bai''s heart trembled, and he didn''t have the courage to look directly at Naruto''s eyes, afraid that he would see something in his own eyes, she was a person after all.


    "Look at my eyes." Naruto snarled hoarsely, the voice almost squeezed out of his throat, it was obvious that Naruto was suppressing it.

 47 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 47

    Bai didn''t know why, she seemed to subconsciously didn''t dare to defy Naruto''s words, raised her head and met Naruto''s gaze, Naruto''s affection went straight through Bai''s eyes and entered her heart.


    Bai could see that there was no impurity in Naruto''s eyes, which made Bai''s silent heart beat rapidly for many years, fermented, and produced an extremely sweet taste.


    Bai couldn''t really become a tool completely. This time, she chose to follow her feelings and slowly closed her eyes.


    This time, at least let me indulge this time...


    Naruto kissed without hesitation, kissing her pale pink lips.


    After a deep kiss that completely blended the two people''s feelings, Bai''s breath was completely confused, and he leaned against Naruto''s not wide chest like a kitten, with blushing cheeks.


    After a while, after calming his breath, Bai twisted in Naruto''s arms, as if looking for a more comfortable position to lean against, and whispered: "Why are you doing this?"


    Bai was really at a loss. She had lost her first kiss just now, a twelve-year-old who had only met for the second time, but she didn''t even have any negative emotions in her heart.


    Naruto gently stroked her white hair and said, "What about you, why don''t you reject me?"


    Bai had nothing to say, just leaning on Naruto, Naruto didn''t speak, the two sat on the grass hugging each other, saying nothing or doing nothing, it felt good.


    Love at first sight is not groundless, anyway, at least it happened to Naruto and Shiro. Two poor people with similar fate put aside their identities and positions at least temporarily.


    There is an old saying here, there is always a feast in the world.


    Bai couldn''t be so simple to betray and follow Naruto without cutting. Naruto didn''t expect so much from the beginning. Actually, today''s progress is beyond his own control. It''s just that he couldn''t control his heart when he parted. pain.


    "I should go." Bai carried the basket with the herbs she picked before, and Naruto was in front of him. Bai didn''t dare to look up. She didn''t dare to leave when she raised her head. "Tomorrow I should still pick herbs here. , The medicinal materials here... grow well."


    What a crappy excuse...


    Naruto, who was still in a bad mood in parting melancholy, grinned when she heard Shiro''s words.


    Bai Bei Naruto smiled so that his face was hot, and turned away with the basket in his heart.


    "Don''t give me a kiss goodbye?"


    Hearing these words, Bai could no longer suppress the feelings in his heart, turned around, hugged Naruto tightly, and sent his own kiss.


    Naruto put his arms around the white waist, and the two kissed deeply, and couldn''t help but spit in his heart.


    Can you damn author make me grow taller?!


    Chapter 59: Enemy Attack!


    As the days passed, Kakashi''s body gradually recovered, and the bridge that Dazna supervised was also approaching completion. If there is an enemy attack, it must be these few days, so Kakashi waited People dare not slack off at all.


    If according to the previous situation, the opponent¡¯s strongest combat power is not to cut and Thunder Fang, then they have an advantage here, but God knows if there will be any changes, originally a C-level escort mission has become A Isn¡¯t this change big enough?


    "Naruto fainted again?"


    Kakashi looked at Naruto who had been picked up by Ino and Dingci, and the corners of his mouth twitched twice. He really didn''t know what to say to this disciple Kakashi.


    Teachers will like hard-working students, but they work hard to Naruto¡¯s level and fainted every day. Although Naruto is 15 years younger than him, according to the method of shadow clone practice , Naruto should spend much more time practicing than Kakashi.


    Ino helped Naruto who had fainted to lie down in the room, then poked his head and said, "Go to the bridge to protect Dazna. I will stay and take care of Naruto. Anyway, I am not a combat type. Ninja, it didn''t help much."


    Shikamaru rolled Ino''s eyes gorgeously, and said, "Even if we disagree, you will stay."


    Ding Ci opened the first packet of potato chips and handed it to Shikamaru. Shikamaru took a piece and stuffed it into his mouth. Dingci directly took a handful and stuffed it into his mouth. Chewing and said: "If Ino is not allowed to stay and take care of Naruto, Ino will be furious."


    The five of them have known each other for so many years, and their tempers and thoughts have long been known to their hearts. Of course, Kamaru and Dingji are very clear about the horrible consequences of dragging Ino to the bridge.


    Ino''s anger soared in an instant, which made her long blonde hair seem to fly upwards, and roared, "You two will get out of me quickly!!"


    Shikamaru''s back instantly felt an air-conditioner, and his body instinctively grabbed it while eating potato chips and Ding Ci immediately ran out. Just kidding, Ino''s temper could not be suppressed even by her father, only Naruto Only in order to suppress Ino''s temper, Naruto is still in a coma now, and God knows if Ino is really soaring that it will crack them.


    Ino Jiao snorted, and was too lazy to pay attention to the best combination of slacker and foodie, and went into the room to take care of Naruto.


    Asma was holding a cigarette in her mouth and holding her forehead helplessly. Kakashi''s situation was not so good, but all of his three disciples were top grades.


    Kakashi took a look at Asma with his hands in his pockets and joked: "Asma, do you think we should go to Hiichi for a drink after we return to Konoha? By the way, talk about Ino and Naruto''s thing."


    "It''s really worth talking about this matter, but who will pay for the drink at that time?" Asma said in cooperation.


    Ino flushed with jokes by the two uncles, gave the two uncles a fierce look, and went into the room whizzingly.


    Asma laughed loudly, and Kakashi laughed twice, but in fact, they were not so relaxed in their hearts, all because of Naruto¡¯s identity is too special, as the nine-tailed man Zhuli, let¡¯s not talk about it. What is Yamanaka''s opinion about Ino and Naruto''s affairs? The elders will not let Naruto get married so easily.


    Danzo has always been ambitious. He not only wants to be Naruto, but also a Naruto who has no one before and after. He wants to continuously launch wars and control the entire Ninja World, so Danzo has always wanted to use Naruto, the nine-tailed pillar. Power is in his own hands, as a weapon of war, invading other countries.


    Now that the three generations are still alive, Naruto naturally belongs to the three generations. The three generations will not give in to Naruto¡¯s problems, so it is impossible for Danzo to grab people from the third generation, but Danzo will never allow Naruto. Marriage, especially with Ino and Hinata two girls.Because both the Yamanaka clan and the Hyuga clan are diehards of the three generations of this faction, if Naruto and Ino or Hinata become husband and wife, even if the three generations die, Naruto will still have Hyuga with the pig, deer and butterfly family. One clan is tied together, that is, with the three generations of factions, Danzo will not allow this to happen.


    If Naruto wants to live more comfortably, he really has to kill all the guys in the elders, of course this is not now.


    Kozakura looked at Naruto and Ino in the room with a mixed feeling, then suddenly turned to Kakashi and said, "Kakashi-sensei, I will stay and take care of Naruto, anyway. My strength is the worst. I can''t help when the enemy comes, I can only hold back."


    Kakashi glanced at Sakura in surprise, and looked at Sakura very embarrassed. For some reason, the magnificent reason just now seemed to be cautious, and he became a little embarrassed and shy.


    After being silent for a while, Kakashi said, "Well, Sakura, please stay, Sasuke, let''s go to the bridge to protect Dazna."


    "Yeah. Sasuke responded indifferently. He was eager not to cut and Thunder to kill Dazna again. He just checked his own practice results during this period of time, and he couldn''t escape.


    After walking out of Dazner''s house, Kakashi and Asma looked at each other suddenly, and both read a meaning from each other''s eyes. Naruto''s charm is really not simple.


    Dazna stood on the bridge not far from the completion, wiped his sweat with a towel hanging around his neck, and said happily, "The bridge will be built soon. I really want to thank you this time."


    Kakashi leaned on the railing of the bridge and looked at the little yellow book, and said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter, this is our task."


    In fact, Kakashi knew that the mission had changed at first, but afterwards he still agreed to continue the mission. There were some considerations. Even if he was a classmate of the same class, even if he graduated not long after graduation, there are no ninjas who have seen blood. Those who have had blood are stronger, which is one of the reasons why Kakashi chose to continue the mission.


    Asma was sitting on the railing opposite Kakashi, smoking a cigarette, and said, "The bridge is almost finished. If the enemy is going to attack, it will probably be within two days, Kakashi."


    "Yeah." Kakashi nodded, but didn''t even raise his head, his eyes still focused on the intimate heaven in his hand.


    There was nothing wrong with everything, but after a few minutes, a white mist suddenly appeared in the air and gradually became dense. This change immediately told everyone that the enemy was coming.


    "This mist..." The black fox who Kakashi showed outside narrowed his eyes, then immediately put away the little yellow book in his hand, and said solemnly: "Sasuke! Here comes!"


    "Know!" Sasuke said coldly, with a hint of excitement in his tone, and the blood in his body almost surged, is it finally here?


    "Shikamaru, Dingci, protect Dazna!" Asma spit out the cigarette butt in her mouth and trampled it out, then took out her weapon, a pair of precious chakra knives.


    "It''s really troublesome." Shikamaru complained, rolling his eyes. "Why was there an enemy attack as soon as I came out? I must have not read the almanac in the past two days."


    Ding Ci hummed on the side, eating out the remaining potato chips in two bites. The performance of the two really made Asma feel ashamed.


    But to say that, Shikamaru and Dingji immediately rushed to Dazna''s side. Together with Sasuke, the three formed a triangle formation and surrounded Dazna, while Kakashi stood behind Dazna, As Ma stood in front of Dazna, and the two most powerful Shangren protected Dazna one after another.


    In the thick fog, Bai, wearing a mask, stood by his side, observing the people in the thick fog, and whispered: "No longer, the golden-haired kid is not there."

 48 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 48

    "Yeah." No longer cut his face and nodded solemnly. Although his face was covered with bandages, he could still see the gloomy expression on his face. Naruto Uzumaki''s absence would be a great psychological pressure for no longer cut. Of course it was on the other side. The same is true of Lei Ya.


    I was all worried about where Uzumaki Naruto was hiding, and I didn''t notice that Bai around him was a little bit strange. If I took off the mask, I could see that Bai''s face was extremely lost.


    Naruto isn''t here... it''s okay, so you don''t have to confront him head-on, it''s okay.Bai Xin comforted herself so much, but two lines of tears slipped from her eyes. Fortunately, no one could see the mask.


    "Let you wait for a long time, Kakashi." The ghost-like voice mixed with Chakra and floated out without cutting, making it impossible to judge the location of the sound source. "Why have I replaced two useless little ghosts? Kakashi, do you really think you are living too long?"


    Kakashi maintained a high level of concentration and vigilance, but his tone lightly joked: "Didn''t you just be defeated by two little ghosts last time? Don''t cut, Thunder?"


    "Kakashi! Where is the blond-haired kid? This uncle wants to give him a gorgeous funeral!!" Where is the grumpy Thunder Tooth Kakashi exposed his scars, waving Thunder Knife in his hand, angrily Shouted.


    "Wind Escape Whirlwind Fist!"


    Asma immediately judged the location of Thunder Ya from Thunder Ya¡¯s shout, and then launched her own wind ninjutsu, and two small wind balls flew toward Thunder Ya in the thick fog.


    Chapter 60: The Forgotten Sorrow!


    "Leya-sama! To the left!" Ranmaru, a super radar, gave instructions the moment Asma attacked.


    Lei Ya jumped to the left without hesitation. The two typhoon balls played by Asma grazed Lei Ya''s side and then flew into the air. This simple contact made Lei Ya want to scold her with anger.


    "Damn it! It''s Fengdu Ninja again!" Lei Ya guessed that he was the unlucky person who didn''t read the almanac when he went out. When two ninjas met, they restrained his Fengdu.


    "Lei Ya you fool!" Of course, the movement on Lei Ya''s side was also heard by No.2, and he immediately cursed in a low voice. It was because Naruto didn''t know where he was. In the case of Naruto, Lei Ya''s irritability directly destroyed the plan not to cut again.


    Now that Thunder Fang had done it, he couldn''t keep hiding without cutting it. He gave Bai a wink, carried the decapitating knife, took a ghostly step, and lurked towards Kakashi.


    Ding!!


    There was a sharp metal collision in the thick fog, and Kakashi blocked it with kunai and chopped it down with a decapitating knife. Kunai had been pulled up, revealing the scarlet writing wheel eye.


    "Roar!" Without cutting the bandage on his face, the terrifying mouth let out a roar like a beast, and the chakra on his body rushed out, holding the handle of the knife in one hand and pressing the back of the knife in the other, all relying on brute force The power to suppress Kakashi fully demonstrated the madness of people with the name of ghosts.


    "Ah!" Kakashi would definitely not lose to No More Slash, the blue Chakra burst out of his lean body, collided with the No More Chakra, and then blew away behind the two.


    As soon as he stopped fighting with Kakashi, the masked Shiro quickly rushed towards Dazna, holding two ice-white Chiben in his hands.


    This was the plan not to cut anymore, he and Lei Ya dragged the two Upper Shinobi, and then Bai took a quick move to solve Dazna and immediately retreated.


    Ding!!


    Sasuke, who is eager to express himself, would not allow Shiro to kill Dazna in front of him, and immediately drew out his own kunai, the sound of metal interlacing oscillated in the air, and Shiro''s Chimoto and Sasuke''s kunai quickly collided. Next, and then confronted each other.


    Shikamaru and Dingci were about to go up to help, they heard Sasuke say coldly: "Don''t interfere, I will deal with this guy, he dare to do that kind of trick!"


    Shikamaru curled his mouth and said, "If you can solve it, I don''t care." He put his hands in his pockets and stood on the side obviously not planning to do it. Of course, Dingci listened to Shikamaru and stood watching the show. .


    Although it was a one-on-three and he was confronting Sasuke, Shiro was still not nervous, and he was not afraid that Shikamaru and Dingji would sneak attack on him. He looked at Sasuke through the mask and said, "Although I don''t want to kill you, but It seems that you are unwilling to give in, and you will not be able to keep up with my speed, because I already have two advantages."


    "Two advantages?"


    "The first is the water sprinkled on the ground. The second is that I blocked your attack with one hand. In other words, you can only defend against my attack." Bai said lightly, at this time she There was still no murderous intent in his tone, and under the horrified gazes of Sasuke, Shikamaru and Dingji, the seal started with only one left hand!


    Snapped!


    Bai stepped on the water with one foot, countless water splashes splashed into the air, and then under Bai''s unique chakra, it condensed into countless ice thousand books, all flying towards Sasuke''s body.


    "Secret Technique Thousand Killing Water Xiang!"


    Bai''s strength is obviously stronger than the current Sasuke by more than one line. The countless ice Chimoto makes Sasuke feel a huge threat. I don''t know if Indra''s Chakra awakened a little in an instant, and Sasuke broke out to be much stronger than before. The speed, backed in an instant, out of Bai''s attack range.


    "Is the speed faster?" The eyes under the white mask narrowed slightly, but there was not much panic.


    "Damn it!" Sasuke gritted his teeth, although he evaded just now, he was still scratched by a few thousand books, and some blood flowed from his face and arms.


    "It seems we can do it." Shikamaru stood beside Sasuke with an expression of not waking up, and then pulled out two kunai nails on the ground in front of him.


    Sasuke looked at Shikamaru coldly, and said unceremoniously, "I don''t need your intervention!"


    Shikamaru also couldn''t understand Sasuke''s arrogant temper. He didn''t even look at him, and said indifferently: "We are not your subordinates. We don''t need to listen to your orders. Come on, Dingci!"


    "Okay!" Ding Ci roared and pinched his hands. "Part of the doubling technique arm!" Ding Ci''s right hand became huge, a huge fist smashed towards Bai, and his power became very huge, Qiu Taoist That''s how the secret technique is, sacrificing speed, in exchange for a huge body to produce huge power.


    Bai Ke didn''t have the strong body to withstand Ding Ci''s heavy punch. With a light touch, he quickly jumped into the air and quickly avoided Ding Ci''s punch.


    "Ninbo Shadow Sewing Technique!"


    Shikamaru and Dingci cooperate very tacitly, their black eyes are as deep as ink, and they look extremely serious. The shadow under him quickly solidifies and becomes a shape that can change. The shadow quickly splits and looks like some heavy-mouth anime. Like the tentacles inside, two of the shadows evoked the Kunai nailed to the ground before, and threw them towards Shiro in the air.


    Ding Ding!


    Bai quickly condensed a thousand books from the air, blocked the two kunai thrown by Shikamaru, and then steadily fell to the ground, but Shikamaru''s shadow quickly crawled over like a ghost.


    "Partially doubling foot!"


    Faced with the perfect cooperation between Shikamaru and Dingci, Bai is finally about to make a move.


    "Secret magic mirror ice crystal!"


    "Hmm..." Naruto groaned while lying on the bed, clutching his forehead, and suddenly sat up from the bed.


    "Naruto, you are awake." Ino looked at Naruto who was waking up so fast today, and quickly reached out to support Naruto''s back.


    "Yeah." Naruto responded indifferently, but didn''t open his eyes. He held his forehead with one hand and frowned.


    "What''s wrong, Naruto, are you uncomfortable?"


    "I don''t know why, my head hurts." Naruto said with a pained expression. He shouldn''t wake up so quickly when he passed out because of over-training, but today I don''t know why he woke up early and had a splitting headache , There was still a moment of emptiness in my heart, as if I had lost something, and my whole body felt a little weak.


    "You must have practiced too much recently. I''ll help you massage it." Ino complained quietly, then knelt behind Naruto and stretched out his hands to gently massage Naruto''s temples.


    Under Ino¡¯s massage, Naruto¡¯s headaches eased a bit, and when he opened his eyes, only Sakura was seen, and he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Where are they?¡±


    "Asma-sensei and Kakashi-sensei have both gone to protect Dazna on the bridge, Shikamaru, Dingji, and Sasuke Uchiha all followed, leaving Sakura and I to take care of you."


    "Oh, that''s it." Naruto said faintly, leaning back a bit, almost giving Ino the weight of his upper body, he was really tired today, he didn''t know why, his head was like a Like a mess, I can''t find where the thread ends, nor can I find the knife that can cut the mess.


    After a few minutes of such silence, Naruto''s head seemed to explode like an atomic bomb, and he suddenly remembered something very important!


    "Oops!!"


    Naruto¡¯s sudden roar shocked both Ino and Sakura. Before the two of them asked what happened to Naruto, two tails burst out of Naruto¡¯s body, and the whole figure rushed out like a cannonball. Cut the ceiling of Dazna''s house in half.


    Naruto exploded and rushed towards the bridge at the fastest speed. There were trees everywhere along the way. Naruto slammed into it and broke all the trees in the way. He had no time to delay now.


    "Damn! I would forget such an important thing, Bai, you must wait for me!"


    Naruto roared again, he would actually forget this scene. His previous life left an extremely impressive scene in his heart. When Kakashi¡¯s Reche was about to pierce the heart that would not be cut again, Bai Fei went on his body, but was A scene where Kakashi penetrates the heart.

 49 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 49

    He is really a stupid brain, and he would forget this. If Bai was really killed by Kakashi, Naruto could not imagine what he would do. He might just tear Kakashi to pieces regardless of the consequences. .


    "White! Wait for me!"


    Chapter 61: The End!


    Phoo~hoo~hoo~


    Sasuke and Shikamaru were half kneeling on the ground and panting heavily. Both of them had more than a dozen wounds on their bodies. Some of them were scratched by Bai Chibon, and some were directly inserted into them. On his body, this is also white without a killer, otherwise the two of them would have become hedgehogs.


    "Shikamaru, are you okay?!" Ding Ci stopped scrolling and looked at his best friend.


    "It''s okay, the injuries are not critical." Although Shikamaru''s face turned pale due to blood loss, his life is not in danger for the time being.


    Dingci looks much better than Sasuke and Shikamaru. There are only two Chibons and three wounds. After all, Chibons is not a lethal powerless person. It is difficult to cause any damage to Dingci under the doubling technique. .


    "Her ice is too hard, even my meatball tank is hard to break, Shikamaru, or I use that one!"


    Bai''s strength is indeed very strong, and Bai can move at super high speed in the ice mirror. For the three of them, Bai is indeed a very strong enemy. The shadow''s attack speed is not fast, and the Qiu Dao clan, unless it is to reach the butterfly change. Otherwise, it is not a speed flow, and Sasuke only has a single gouyu writing wheel, it is difficult to see the movements of Bai Bai, and he does not have a body that can keep up with Bai''s speed.


    Shikamaru''s face changed, and he shouted, "No! Don''t use that, or you might be dead!"


    Of course, the trick that Ding Ci has not come up with for so long before is very powerful, but it is also accompanied by a huge danger, which is the so-called forbidden technique. Knowing this, Shikamaru absolutely does not allow Ding Ci to use that trick. .


    Bai''s figure appeared on all the ice mirrors. These were the afterimages left by the ultra-high-speed movement. At this time, Bai''s body was still slender and unblemished. Even if it was one enemy three, Bai still had the upper hand. Any attack.


    "You are not my opponent, give up."


    "That''s not okay, Konoha''s ninja won''t give up the mission easily." Although Shikamaru''s face was extremely exhausted, he would not give up because of it, and the shadow beneath him stretched out again.


    Shadow slit!!


    Bai''s figure moved quickly in the ice mirror, and at the same time he condensed a few thousand books again, but suddenly he was taken aback, and his body almost fell out of the ice mirror.


    Oops!


    Surrounded by a thick fog, Kakashi¡¯s scarlet writing wheel turned slowly. He concentrated all his attention on everything around him. After all, it was not the physique of the Uchiha clan. The writing wheel eye was too burdensome for him. Large, and will greatly increase the consumption of Chakra, which is not a small burden for Kakashi.


    Kakashi reached out and unbuttoned a button on his ninja vest. A scroll slightly thicker than a cigar slipped down from it. Kakashi unrolled the scroll with his right hand, and then got some blood from his left thumb. Smeared on the scroll.


    "Can you hear it, don''t cut it anymore?! I don''t have time to play with you. This may not be to your liking, but I don''t want to be with you anymore!" Kakashi rolled up the scroll again, and made a seal with both hands. The scroll was clamped to his thumb, "Let''s decide the winner with one trick!"


    "Interesting," the ghost-like voice drifted away again, "What else can you do in this situation? Kakashi, let me see that the time is right!"


    "Spiritual Earth Escape Teeth Chasing Technique!"


    Kakashi pressed the scroll to the ground, and the black runes drawn on the scroll appeared to be alive and came out of the scroll and spread to the surroundings, but after that, nothing seemed to happen around him, and it was calm.


    I don¡¯t know what Kakashi is going to do anymore, but after observing the surroundings and not finding anything unusual, he said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. You can¡¯t grasp my position at all, but I know you well. , Kakashi, you have completely fallen into my ninjutsu!"


    When I was about to Jieyin, I suddenly heard some strange noise on the ground, and when I looked down, a dog wearing a Konoha forehead suddenly jumped out of the ground and opened his mouth to bite. Cut the left calf.


    Without slashing, he slammed his left foot and avoided the bite of this vicious dog, but the right foot was already bitten by another dog. At the same time, it was not two dogs that pounced on him, but a total of eight. , The eight-ninh dog raised by Kakashi!


    There are many psychic things that can be psychic, no matter whether it is alive or dead. Even the souls in the Pure Land of Bliss can be summoned by psychic, which is the art of turning around in the dirt.


    Kakashi¡¯s eight ninja dogs wear Konoha forehead guards. They are a type of ninjutsu. They are all ninjas raised by him. They are similar to the three generations of the monkey demon and Akai¡¯s ninja, but different from the three. Shinobi''s psychic beast.


    Kakashi¡¯s eight dogs are also carefully raised by him. Although the fighting power is definitely not as good as the Toin dogs of the Inuzuka clan, the sense of smell is not bad, and the eight dogs can speak human language. This is also the tolerance of the Inuzuka clan. The difference between dogs is convenient for those who can''t talk to dogs to perform tasks. The Ninja dogs raised by the Inuzuka clan probably concentrate all their energy on fighting.


    The sudden attack made it impossible to respond to the attack. Although he avoided the first dog¡¯s attack in time, he was still bitten by the second dog¡¯s right ankle and his body stopped. The remaining seven He threw himself on the body that didn''t cut it again, and bit each part of his body separately. Although it was not a severe wound, it was enough to make it impossible to move without cutting it.


    However, restricting the actions of an elite Shinobu is probably the limit of the capabilities of the eight Shinobu dogs. They are not fighting-type Shinobi, and they are completely incomparable with the three generations of the monkey demon. Can the eight dogs limit it? It is completely impossible to live in a shadow class.


    The eight dogs stubbornly bit the body that was not cut again, and the thick fog covering the bridge gradually disappeared.


    "If you can¡¯t use your eyes or ears, you can only use your nose to track it, because the fog makes you invisible. This is a psychic technique for tracking. I bleed twice to block your attack. , Just to make your weapons full of the smell of my blood. They are all cute ninjutsu dogs that I have raised. Their noses are better than any dog. It should be you who are caught in ninjutsu, don¡¯t cut them!"


    "Stop bluffing!"


    Kakashi looked coldly at No longer cutting, and said: "This time it is not a copy, I want you to see my own ninjutsu!"


    After three quick seals, a blue thunder light jumped and flashed from Kakashi¡¯s right hand, and then quickly disappeared. Then, the tyrannical Lei Dun Chakra escaped from Kakashi¡¯s body, and then All were concentrated on Kakashi''s right hand. Among the five chakra attributes, Lei Dun Chakra was all concentrated on Kakashi''s right hand, and Kakashi''s right hand has become a famous sword!


    In fact, Rachel is indeed a famous Japanese knife!


    The prototype of Raeche is the A-level assassination Chidori independently developed by Kakashi when he was twelve years old. The Lei Dun Chakra concentrated on his hand, and the speed beyond the physical limit produced a simple stab, powerful enough to easily Penetrate the human body.Raeche is an extension of Thousand Birds. It adds a morphological change to the changes in the nature of Thunder Escape from Thousand Birds itself, making it sharper and more destructive. It is said that Kakashi was named Raeche for cutting off lightning. Also reached the S level.


    Many settings in Naruto are derived from ancient Japanese myths and historical stories. The prototype of Hagaki Kakashi is the famous Japanese warring States general Tachibana, and the sword used by Tachibana is called Chidori. According to legend, Tachibana was once In a thunderstorm, he was struck by lightning when he swung a knife to cut thunder and lightning. Fortunately, Tachibana Doxue was called the incarnation of Thor. There is also a saying that Tachibana Doxue killed Thor with the sword in his hand, Chidori. After that, Tachibana Doyuki''s Chidori was called Rachel!


    "If you don''t cut anymore, your ambition is too big. The bridge built by Mr. Dazna you are going to kill is the courage of this country. Your future is only death! Reche!!"


    Kakashi coldly pronounced the fate of No More Slash, and then turned into a blue thunder dragon, thrusting towards No More Slash, the roaring mighty dragon head aimed at the No More Slash heart!!


    Kakashi exploded his speed to the limit. He was less than ten meters away from No More Slash. The violent thunder light in his right hand was less than two meters away from No More Slash''s heart. The blue thunder light shone on his No More Slash face. At this moment, he finally showed a trace of fear.


    In the moment, a transparent ice mirror condensed in front of no more cuts.


    Chapter 62: Why are you here?


    The only person who can make the ice mirror is Bai. Everything is just like the development of the original. At the moment when Kakashi¡¯s Rachel is about to be pierced, he rushes over and uses his body to stop Kakashi¡¯s assassination. The ultimate meaning.


    An ice mirror condensed in front of no more cuts, and then jumped at a super high speed in the ice, Bai actually rushed to Kakashi''s Reche.


    "Oops!!"


    Kakashi''s heart was shaken. The three-gouyu writing wheel in his left eye turned quickly, and his pupils were almost shrunk to the limit. In any case, Kakashi would not have expected that Bai would rush out and use his body to help him stop the thunder. Che, it was impossible for him to stop now.


    This is also the weakness of Rachel or Chidori, because it requires a limit speed stab to explode the maximum power of this trick, but at this limit speed, the eyes cannot keep up, and the spur line is too straight, which is easy It was counterattacked, so it was necessary to add the super dynamic vision of the writing wheel eye to truly complete this trick.


    Although Kakashi has a writing wheel, but when the speed burst to the limit and the distance is only one meter left, Kakashi has no time to change direction at all, and can only watch his Ray Che stab. The white.


    Click!!


    Under the ravages of Leiqi¡¯s S-class profound meaning, the white ice mirror instantly turned into fragments scattered in the air, and the blue thunder light shone on the white mask, through the small holes in the mask, the white eyes and heart burst. Ice cold.


    Bai seems to have felt the coming of Death, and it doesn''t take half a second for Kakashi''s Reche to pierce her heart, and then Death will take her away.


    It is said that at the last moment of life, the most important person will appear in his mind, and this happened to Bai''s body.


    What appeared in Bai''s mind was not her mother, nor the one who had adopted her again, but the boy who had known her for only a few days, but also had the same tragic fate, Naruto Uzumaki!


    "Naruto, I''m sorry..."


    Under the mask, Bai closed her eyes and swallowed her own bitter tears. Kakashi''s Reche hadn''t arrived yet, but she felt a heartbreaking pain. Her heart was like a terrifying sharp claw. Holding it tightly, it made her heart bleed, but she was not eager to crush her heart all at once, but one after another, making her feel the pain constantly but unable to escape.


    Everything was walking step by step, just when Kakashi''s Reche was about to pierce Bai''s heart.


    "White!!"

 50 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 50

    Naruto recklessly exploded the second tail. The destructive Nine-tailed Chakra filled his whole body, causing his muscles to produce explosive speed and strength, and rushed towards the bridge at full speed.


    Before reaching the bridge, Naruto heard a sound of thousands of birds singing from a distance. He and Kakashi had fought each other, and he had faced Raeche face-to-face, so he was naturally familiar with Raeche''s voice. , My heart sank suddenly.


    "what!"


    Naruto screamed unconsciously, and the red Chakra rolled over again, and then a third foxtail condensed behind him, and he was almost running away.


    "Huh?" Perceiving the changes in Naruto, the nine lamas who had been sleeping in the sealed space suddenly woke up, observing the situation outside from the inside, suddenly smiled, and said: "It''s such an amazing darkness. Naruto is indeed the heir chosen by the old man."


    Kyuubi can see Naruto''s experience outside from the sealed space. For Kyuubi, this is his only fun in the past ten years.


    The Six Dao Immortals have two sons, the older brother Indra and the younger brother Asura. The descendants of these two brothers have also developed into two families, Senju and Uchiha, plus the distant relative of Senju clan, Uzumaki clan.


    Naruto has the blood of the Uzumaki clan, he is the descendant of the six immortals, and is also possessed by the Chakra of Asura. Of course, his feelings are extremely rich and surging, but he is not the original Naruto. The soul is different, so his love will get out of control like the Uchiha clan and turn into hate, turning into a powerful darkness, and even Kyuubi will marvel at the darkness.


    In Naruto''s heart, because he was worried about the darkness created by Shiro, it would even affect Kyuubi in turn, which shows how strong his feelings for Shiro are.


    Naruto rushed to the bridge, and the scene he saw with a pair of scarlet beast pupils made him stunned. Bai stood in front of him who would not be cut again, while Kakashi''s Rachel was stabs Bai''s body.


    "White!!"


    Naruto let out a terrifying beast roar, and the huge sound wave tore all the mist that had not yet dispersed in an instant, like a huge air cannon explosion. Not only the mist, but even the newly constructed bridge deck. A lot of cracks appeared because of Naruto''s roar. It was not that Dazna''s bridge was not working, but Naruto''s anger was really terrifying.


    It¡¯s just that the ordinary Dazna fainted on the bridge by the roar of Naruto¡¯s beast. Even Asma and Thunder who were fighting not far away were greatly affected, and their actions stopped at the same time. When he came down, his eyes turned around, focusing on the three flying red tails.


    "That kid!!" Lei Ya saw Naruto, and the shame and shame came up immediately after being defeated by him last time. He immediately left Asma and rushed towards Naruto.


    Naruto completely ignored Thunder Ya¡¯s anger and murderous intent towards him, and all his speed exploded, rushing towards the dying white!


    The picture became slow again. Kakashi''s blue-and-white Rayche gradually pierced Bai, and Bai gradually turned his head, ignoring Rayche, who could tear her heart by Kakashi, with a word in her heart constantly echoing.


    Let me see him again... Let me see him again...


    Naruto rushed over desperately and rushed to the middle of Kakashi and Shiro. Raeche slashed across Naruto''s left shoulder, and made a terrifying wound on his back, which was never cut since he was last time. The slashing wound was even more serious, but Naruto was unaware of it. He stretched out his arms and hugged Bai into his arms.


    Kakashi''s Raeche still pierced the heart of No-Slash, and opened his eyes wide, but the light in his eyes had to disappear completely after a few seconds.


    Naruto knelt on the ground holding Bai on one knee, holding Bai''s body firmly with both arms, and the nine-tailed chakra disappeared without a trace. At this time, Naruto felt that he was trembling all over, and his hands and feet were weak and cold. , It seemed like a serious illness, but she couldn''t let go of the girl in her arms.


    Naruto hugged Shiro tightly, feeling her still beating heart, her body temperature did not cool down, and his blue eyes returned to tears for the first time in his life.


    "Great, you''re okay...you can''t have trouble, you can''t...I won''t let you have trouble, white...I can''t lose you...hehehaha..." Naruto cried and laughed completely. Like a lunatic, no one can feel his ecstasy at this time, except for the girl in his arms.


    Under the mask of the hidden part of the mist, Bai''s expression was completely stunned. In fact, she was very contradictory. This contradiction has occurred since she told her that she was coming to kill Dazna today. She couldn''t do anything. Naruto did it. Before the war, Bai did not see Naruto on the bridge. He was disappointed and relieved at the same time. At least she and Naruto don¡¯t have to stand on the enemy¡¯s side, so the memories between them are all beautiful.


    When Bai Yong''s body tried not to stop Raeche, he was already determined to die. He only hoped to see Naruto again before he died, but he did not expect that Naruto was not only here, but also in spite of the danger, from Kakashi Lei Chee saved her life.


    Bai trembled and stretched out his hand, stroking Naruto¡¯s crying and laughing face. Naruto¡¯s tears wet her hand. This is the first time Naruto has shed tears. She shed tears for her, and Bai¡¯s heart is very incomparable. Filled with happiness.


    "Why are you here?"


    Chapter 63: Forbidden Profound Spiral Shuriken!


    "If I don''t come...I will lose you forever, Bai..."


    Naruto¡¯s voice still carries fear. Although he has changed the destiny of many people since he came into this world, Hinata, Ino, Shikamaru, and Dingci have all changed their destiny because of his appearance, but this time, Naruto People are really scared, even if they have known a lot of plots for a long time, there will be things beyond calculation. This time of forgetting, he almost lost the white.


    Naruto reached out and took off the white mask, only to realize that she was already in tears, and was about to comfort the girl, Thunder Fang''s attack had already arrived.


    hateful!!


    Naruto yelled in his heart, and immediately hugged his thin body, his feet pressed hard on the ground, and he violently withdrew back.


    boom!!


    Just when Naruto jumped away, Thunder Tooth¡¯s lightning ball hit the bridge, and a big hole was exploded on the bridge. It is conceivable that if the move just hit, Naruto He Bai did not die and was seriously injured.


    "Every time the atmosphere is good, I will always be disturbed by some scum!" Naruto''s face was extremely gloomy, and his heart was even more furious. He almost lost the white heartache and fear that has not disappeared. Thunder Ya ran to him and asked him to trouble. It''s strange that people don''t get angry.


    "It''s really ugly, Thunder tooth."


    Before Naruto moved his hands, there was a very unpleasant sound at the other end of the bridge. A wretched short and fat man on crutches, behind him was a group of weird guys with weapons. There were probably more than a hundred people. There are no chakras at all, just ordinary thugs.


    Lei Ya took a pair of knives, looked at the short fat man coldly, and said, "Kadoo, what do you mean by coming here? What do you mean by bringing so many people?!"


    "Hehe..." Cardo smiled disgustingly, and said: "I changed my mind, Thunder, please die here. I only heard that you are powerful ninjas and paid a high price for you, but I didn''t expect you to be so useless, but I didn''t expect that I would have been killed if I didn''t cut it. This would save me a lot of money and time."


    The grumpy Lei Ya was so angry that he was about to burst his blood vessels today, his eyes were sharp, and he said: "Kaduo, waiting for the uncle to solve these guys is your death date!!"


    "Whose death date is unknown yet." It was not Kado who answered Thunder Ya, but Naruto''s cold voice comparable to absolute zero. Watching Thunder and Kado''s farce full of copper and corruption, Naruto''s The heart became completely cold, and he held up a finger and said: "One move, only one move, send you all to hell!"


    "Hahaha... this kid is really good at talking!"


    "A little devil actually said to kill all of us!"


    "Oh, little brother, uncle, I''m so scared, hahahaha..."


    The group of thugs that Cardo found laughed at Naruto for a while, and they looked down on Naruto at all. After all, he was still a child, and a group of ordinary thugs couldn''t understand the power of ninjas.


    Naruto didn''t care about the ridicule of a group of dead people at all, patted Shiro on the shoulder, and said, "Stand behind me."


    Bai nodded obediently. She was a surly person. The fact that she almost died here today made Bai sure of Naruto''s irreplaceable position in her heart. Of course, she followed Naruto''s words and stood behind him.


    Kakashi, Asma, Shikamaru, Choji and Sasuke all looked at Naruto. They knew that Naruto¡¯s saying that one move to kill everyone would never be just casual talk, but the question was how he would do it. If it is just a group of thugs, it is not difficult for Kakashi and Asma to kill them with a wide range of ninjutsu, but the problem is that there is still a black hoe.


    Naruto took off his jacket, took off the black T-shirt inside, and then threw both of his clothes on the ground, revealing a figure as sturdy as Trunks and Monkey King in his youth, including his queen. On the back, the scary wound cut out by Kakashi''s Rachel.


    The wound was very big and deep. The bone was almost visible from the wound. It was unimaginable that Naruto had not even wrinkled his brows with such a big wound on his body.


    Behind Naruto, Bai looked at the wound that Naruto had caused to save her clearly, and it was as if a cut had been made in his heart, dripping blood with Naruto.


    "what!"


    Naruto let out a roar of a wild beast, and the Nine-tailed Chakra, who had converged for fear of being white, emerged from his body again. The Nine-tailed Chakra and the fairy body gave Naruto thousands of times more recovery than normal. Li, white smoke rose from the huge wound that looked like a mouthful of blood, and then healed quickly.


    Naruto''s resilience is obvious to all. The surface of the wound has healed and stopped bleeding in less than half a minute, but it will take some time for the deep muscles to heal.


    Naruto used the Nine-Tailed Chakra just to heal the wound, and did not intend to use it to fight.


    There was an unimaginable coldness in his ice-blue eyes. Naruto''s mouth was drawn with an evil smile, which made his very immature face look strangely strange, and said coldly: "It''s done, this trick , It''s finally finished."


    boom!


    Naruto separated two shadow avatars, standing on both sides of him, one on the left and the other on the right, then extended his right hand, and the huge Chakra was released from his palm.


    The shadow clone on the left kept grabbing with both hands, causing the chakra released from Naruto¡¯s hands to change in shape, while the shadow clone on the right pushed forward with both hands. The light blue chakra, which had no attributes, was constantly under his control. It became a chakra representing the sharp blue wind escape.


    Buzzing!!

 51 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 51

    The Ubiquitous Ninjutsu, which combines the ultimate changes in form and nature, is constantly formed in Naruto''s hands, rotating, and emitting a sharp and piercing high pitch. Four sharp corners extend out around the spiral pill, which looks like it is formed. Like a huge shuriken.


    Fengyun Chakra changed into a nano-scale knife through the shape change of the spiral pill. It continuously collided and rubbed in the supersonic rotation, generating extremely strong air shock waves, and its rotation also led to the rotation of the air, which gradually formed A small whirlwind.


    "Damn! What the hell is this!!" Shikamaru painfully covered his ears and couldn''t help but explode. He was the weakest in terms of his strength, even if he stood a few meters behind Naruto. Locally, the unfinished ninjutsu also brought him a great sense of oppression.


    "This... how is this possible?!!!" Sasuke''s right-eyed Shan Gouyu Shao Lun Yan stared at the ninjutsu in Naruto''s hand in shock. Shao Lun Yan can help him see the huge chakra contained in this ninjutsu. But it is impossible to calculate the power of this ninjutsu, in essence, this is the ultimate ninjutsu that is difficult to see through the kaleidoscope.


    "Damn it! Why is it so strong?!" Sasuke gritted his teeth and looked at Naruto''s back with extreme unwillingness. He almost crushed a mouthful of white teeth. The part of his gums had already oozes blood. "Naruto! You really want to be strong. To what extent are you reconciled?!!!"


    Sasuke''s heart was extremely unwilling and jealous, and dark emotions filled his brain, and then reflected on the eye of the soul portrayal. The single gou jade in the right eye rotated rapidly, and the second gou jade appeared in the red cornea, and his left The eyes also turned into a scarlet color. Under the pressure of Naruto''s powerful strength, Sasuke opened his eyes to write round eyes!


    Kakashi''s scarlet writing wheel eye stared at the ball in Naruto''s hand tightly, his face full of incredible expression.


    Naruto, are you finally going to surpass the teacher?


    In addition to Kakashi, Ranmaru, who has the limit of blood succession, is the person who feels the deepest about Naruto''s trick. He has an unprecedented fear in his heart. For the fear of death, he shouted: "Master Thunder! Stop him! Never let that ninjutsu be completed!!!"


    "Thunder Burial Thunder Banquet!!"


    Thunder Tooth raised the two thunder knives in his hand, drew the chakras all over his body, and used the thunder knives to induce the power of the sky thunder, and then all the power of the thunderbolt blasted towards Naruto!!


    Roar!!


    The extremely violent lightning is like a disaster-like behemoth. The violent lightning made a dull sound, raging on the bridge and quickly approaching Naruto.


    "It''s too late, this trick has been completed." The two shadow clones disappeared, Naruto had weird smiles on his faces, but his eyes were extremely cold, and his figure rushed towards Thunder Fang''s full attack. Shuriken!!"


    Naruto finally completed this. It belongs only to him. It combines the profound meaning of the ultimate shape change and the nature change. The four blade corners of the spiral shuriken have become a sword that is a hundred times sharper than Kakashi''s Reche.


    Stabbed!!


    Pushing Jinshan and downturning Yuzhu, Thunder Tooth injected all Chakra''s attacks in front of Naruto, as weak as a newborn baby. The spiral shuriken easily cut the raging lightning into pieces, Thunder Tooth''s momentum. The attacks that were extremely powerful and powerful instantly turned into scattered thunder lights and dissipated in the air.


    Naruto had completely locked Thunder Ya, and Thunder Ya could no longer avoid it. Naruto pressed the spiral shuriken in his hand to Thunder Ya¡¯s abdomen, and shouted, "You all go to hell!!"


    Chapter 64: Forbidden Technique!


    In Naruto''s eyes, the black hoe Thunder teeth in front of him seemed to have become Konoha''s hypocritical villains, which made Naruto want to vent the fury and hatred in his heart, and pushed his hand forward.


    Accompanied by Naruto¡¯s twelve years of hatred, pain, and sorrow, the black hoe Thundertooth became a ninjutsu test object of the spiral shuriken, and the whole person flew back uncontrollably, and flew straight into the card. Much in the crowd with his thugs.


    "No!"


    "Ah! Run!"


    "No... I don''t want to die!"


    Cardo and his thugs, at this time, finally realized that death was coming, and shouted in horror. However, everything in this world is sold, and even human lives can be clearly marked, but they do not sell regret medicine!!


    Their wailing became incomparably moving fairy music in Naruto''s ears. At this moment, he seemed to see Konoha trembling, trembling and fearful under his power, and his heart became extremely excited, with a crazy expression on his face. Watching the spiral shuriken flying into the crowd with Thunder Tooth''s body, he grinned in terror and roared.


    "Explode! Spiral Shuriken!!"


    Buzzing!!


    The spiral shuriken that was originally the size of a shot ball completely exploded, forming a super hurricane with a diameter of more than tens of meters. The scope of the explosion alone far exceeded the explosion range of the Oyu spiral pill, so the Oyu spiral pill was only S The threshold of Grade S Profound Truth, and the spiral shuriken has reached the apex of Grade S Profound Truth.


    As soon as the spiral shuriken exploded, it immediately swallowed all the hundreds of thugs. Naruto gave them a feast of death.


    The nano-scale Chakra knife pierced Thunder Ya¡¯s body while spinning continuously, and for a few seconds, dark red blood began to ooze from all over Thunder Ya¡¯s body, which was not like the wound on Naruto¡¯s back On the contrary, the blood that came out was a little bit, slowly oozing out, which is the unique attack effect caused by the spiral shuriken.


    Those nano-scale knives can only be seen by an electron microscope, and even Uchiha Madara¡¯s eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes cannot count the number of spiral shuriken attacks.


    Countless knives pierced every cell in Lei Ya¡¯s body, and the body broke down directly from the cell level. Skin, hair, brain, blood, internal organs, and even bones, Lei Ya¡¯s body cells were ravaged, all cells All were destroyed in just a few seconds and lost their effectiveness.


    Of course, what happened to Lei Ya also happened to everyone. Everyone was slaughtered by the wind escape knife and hundreds of millions.


    Naruto''s spiral shuriken is completely forbidden. Even if it is not dead, the cells of the whole body are destroyed in an instant, it is impossible to hold it for a few minutes, and there is no treatment at all.


    No one of more than a hundred people survived under Naruto''s spiral shuriken. In just a few seconds, they paid the most painful price to provoke Naruto, stopped breathing and turned into cold corpses.


    Naruto did this to them, but what about Konoha?


    "Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... Naruto''s eyes surged with incomparable madness.


    The spiral shuriken is finally completed, as long as I get the other half back, my preparations are all completed!!


    "How could it hurt like this?!!!"


    The golden ponytail girl knelt on the ground and checked Naruto''s arms. She couldn''t help but exclaimed with her eyes widened like opals. It was not that she was not calm, but Naruto''s injuries were too serious.


    Naruto¡¯s expression wilted, not at all the madness he was on the bridge before. There were spiral lines on his right arm, which looked like the watermelon pattern on the belly of a pregnant woman, but Naruto The lines on the arm are spiral.


    The watermelon pattern appears because the skin is fragile due to the degeneration of elastic fibers, and then it is broken by excessive stretching. This pattern usually appears on pregnant women and fat people, while Naruto is because of the side effect of the spiral shuriken.


    The spiral shuriken is a two-edged sword that kills ten thousand enemies and loses three thousand. While the spiral shuriken tears Thundertooth, it also tears Naruto¡¯s right hand for surgery. The spiral pattern, of course, made Ino exclaimed for more than this.


    "Ino, what happened to Naruto''s hand?" Kakashi looked at Ino seriously.


    Ino took a deep breath, the green light in his hand disappeared, and he frowned and said: "Naruto''s new technique, the wind escape spiral shuriken, is so powerful that it has side effects on himself. He just right The tendons of the arm have been completely torn, the bones are completely broken, and even the chakra meridian on the hand has been cut off, Naruto, if you continue like this, you will not be able to condense the chakra!"


    The power of the spiral shuriken is too great, and it cuts off Naruto¡¯s most important chakra meridian. Fortunately, the damage feedback to Naruto is only a small part, and it is still within the range of recovery, but if it is used excessively If this happens, the chakra meridian on his right arm will be completely unrecoverable, and then his right arm will be completely abolished, and the chakra meridian destruction will be fatal to any ninja.


    The atmosphere in the room fell silent because of this, especially Naruto''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot, everyone present could understand his mood.


    This kind of ninjutsu, which was developed after so many hardships, did not expect to cause such great harm to oneself after only using it once. This kind of ninjutsu can only be classified as a forbidden technique. If it is changed, everyone will suffer a lot. Hit it.


    However, no one knew that Naruto''s low expression was pretended.


    I have seen Naruto for a long time. Although I don¡¯t remember many details, I only remember the general direction of the plot development, Naruto still has a very deep memory of the spiral shuriken. I have long known this unfinished version of the spiral shuriken. It is a forbidden technique, what is so low about things that have been known long ago.


    After a while, Naruto sighed, smiled, and said, "It doesn''t matter, the spiral shuriken is listed as a forbidden technique. The spiral shuriken is only 50% completed now, and I should also think about how to solve it. This technique has side effects. When the degree of completion of this technique reaches 100%, I think I will be stronger."


    Kakashi was a little worried when he heard Naruto''s words before, but when he heard the second half of the sentence, he rolled his eyes gorgeously, and said in his heart: What if you kid has become such a strong one?!


    Naruto also didn''t bother to take care of Kakashi, who rolled his eyes, and pretended to be a strong smile, making everyone believe that he was depressed because the spiral shuriken he had finally developed was classified as a forbidden technique, just pretending That''s it, in fact, he was already happy.


    After experiencing so much pain in this world, Naruto¡¯s mental age is completely inconsistent with his appearance. Naruto has been accumulating strength, polishing his sword, and then when he has accumulated enough, he will give Konoha one in one fell swoop. Hit hard.


    On the one hand, Ino was heartbroken about the severity of Naruto''s right arm injury, and on the other hand, he felt sorry and pity for Naruto because the spiral shuriken was classified as a forbidden technique. He couldn''t bear to say anything to blame him, and began to help Naruto treat.


    Ino took out a small round box from the ninja bag, poured some black ointment from it, and evenly smeared it on the right arm of Naruto''s hand, and then both hands appeared green fluorescence, covered by medical ninjutsu On Naruto''s badly injured right arm.


    Ino carefully aligned Naruto¡¯s broken bones to prevent the bones from becoming crooked when they re-growth. He used medical ninjutsu to stimulate the regeneration of the broken tendons, and at the same time let the power of the black ointment quickly dissolve into Naruto¡¯s body. Go inside.


    In fact, although Naruto¡¯s arm did not bleed, the injury was a thousand times more serious than it looked. It almost reached the point where mosquitoes and flies could not fall. Any slight touch would make him feel severe pain. In the process of treatment, no matter how much Cautiously, Naruto''s pain has not diminished at all, but he just endured it because he didn''t want Ino to worry.


    The color of those black ointments quickly faded and became thinner, and the power of the medicine gradually penetrated into Naruto¡¯s body. The cool feeling relieved Naruto¡¯s pain a lot, and the heart of Naruto who knew the origin of the ointment It''s natural to be touched.

 52 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 52

    Chapter 65: Ino Kazuo, transition!


    In Konoha, every family with a little foundation will have family secrets, not just ninjutsu, but also medicine, such as the special medicine for internal and external injuries of the Hyuga clan, and the Qidao clan that can burn the limit of the human body. Three-color pills, these things can save lives or even reverse the situation if used properly.


    Konoha''s medicine has always been mainly provided by the Nara clan. The Nara clan has raised deer for generations. They have the best velvet antler in the entire Ninja world. They grow the best herbs in the Ninja world in the forest where they raise deer, and they themselves have forbearance. The world¡¯s most complete pharmacopoeia, which records the properties and pharmacology of various drugs and poisons. During the Sasuke Recover mission, Ding Ci ate chili pills and almost died. At that time Tsunade used her medical ninjutsu in conjunction with Nara¡¯s pharmacopoeia. In the shortest time, the medicine was deployed to prevent the collapse of Dingci''s whole body cells and save his life. The Nara family''s pharmacopoeia even praised Tsunade, the number one medical ninja in the ninja world.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that during the Third Ninja War, the medicine provided by the Nara clan was one of the essential factors that made the medical unit led by Tsunade famous.


    In the mountains, the tribes of Nara and Akudo have been acquainted with each other for generations, so the mountain clan and the Akudo clan can get the best medicine and formulate medicines like three-color pills. The mountain clan also have similar secret medicines, but they are used for treatment. , Which is what Ino uses for Naruto.


    Thanks to Ino¡¯s father, Shanzhong Haiyi is the patriarch of the mountain clan, otherwise it would be almost impossible for Ino to get this black ointment.


    The pain gradually eased, and Naruto finally exhaled the breath he had been holding back. Only then did he realize that he was sweating profusely, all of which were cold sweats from the severe pain.


    Seeing Naruto''s face pale and weak, he could only rely on the wall''s weakness, Bai felt an unspeakable pain in his heart. He regarded Naruto as the only person in his life. Of course, he couldn''t bear to see Naruto in such pain. Human care finally surpassed the embarrassment of facing Ino, a girl who has a close relationship with Naruto. He took out his own sweat towel and wiped off the sweat on Naruto. Then he stretched out his hands and covered it with white cold air. Naruto''s hands.


    Ino was stunned when he saw Bai''s outstretched hands, and looked up at this big sister who was brought back by Naruto, as pure and beautiful as snow.


    Bai pursed her lips, thinking that she was a third party, facing Ino¡¯s gaze, she was extremely embarrassed, full of guilt in her heart, and whispered: "My blood inheritance is Bing Dun, which should help Naruto relieve Pain, come together."


    Looking at Shiro''s face shrouded in both worry and shame, with a kind smile on his face, Ino nodded and said, "Okay."


    Ino''s smile was like a cosmos in full bloom, and the smile of the healing element reduced the anxiety in Bai''s heart. The two simultaneously used their abilities to help Naruto.


    Seeing that Shiro and Ino get along well, Naruto also put a big stone in his heart, sat with his back against the wall, and gradually fell asleep, making a low snoring sound.


    Naruto was really tired. After practicing hard in the morning, he fainted. But he woke up because of the uneasiness in his heart before he slept. Later, I remembered that Bai might have died today and rushed to the bridge desperately. In order to save the white, he was scratched by Kakashi¡¯s Rachel and bleed a lot. Later, he also used the spiral shuriken that was just completed. The result was such a serious side effect, that is, Naruto had an immortal body and still supported. Got it, changing to an ordinary person would have long been overworked.


    Ino and Shiro worked together to treat Naruto''s right arm. This process continued for more than ten minutes. Then the two of them carefully put a bandage on Naruto, and then glanced at each other, both showing a knowing smile.


    Pointing to the door, Ino signaled everyone to leave.


    "We have already treated Naruto. The next step depends on his own resilience. It shouldn''t be a big problem." Ino Nagano exhaled and said, she is really tired and has maintained medical tolerance for a long time. The technique is a huge test for her mental power and Chakra.


    What she and Bai did just now was already at the limit of their abilities. The broken Chakra meridian can only rely on Naruto¡¯s own resilience. It was a serious injury that even Tsunade couldn¡¯t do, unless Bai¡¯s blood continued to advance to the limit. At the potential stage, the secret technique of awakening, the technique of Nirvana, can use Chakra to build new blood vessels and form new blood. In that case, Naruto¡¯s hands may be healed, but now she is completely incapable of that, and she is in the Shuiwuyue clan. Only the first generation of Patriarchs has reached that level in history.


    Then Ino helped the remaining people with the color to deal with their wounds, and then walked to the house with Bai. Everyone knew that the two of them had a lot to say. It was obviously very good at this time when Naruto was in a coma. .


    Kakashi and Asma seemed to have something too, and disappeared after giving each other a wink.


    Behind the Dazna¡¯s house, Ino looked at the white two meters in front of her, without any expression on her face, and she didn¡¯t know if she was angry, sad, sad, or something else.


    Although the two of them worked together when treating Naruto together, there was no gap at all, but at this moment, Bai still felt that the blonde girl in front of her had brought tremendous pressure to her.


    After being silent for ten minutes, Ino finally spoke and asked in a serious tone: "Do you like Naruto?"


    Bai was stunned. Obviously he did not expect that Ino would ask such a direct question as soon as he opened his mouth. After being stunned for three seconds, he nodded and said, "I like him." Bai''s affection for Naruto has exceeded everything, and he admits. To like Naruto is not a burden to her.


    "Do you love Naruto?"


    The two questions seem to be repeated, but the meaning is completely different. Bai''s gaze meets Ino''s opal-like eyes without flinching, and said: "I love him."


    There was another period of silence. The serious expression on Ino¡¯s face disappeared instantly. He breathed a sigh of relief and patted the career line that he had just begun to develop. He said, ¡°Really, it¡¯s really like pretending to be that expression. I''m so tired, but you passed the test, big sister." After saying that, with her hands behind her back, she smiled happily.


    "Hey? Hey?" Bai looked at Ino in surprise, and uttered two interrogative particles in succession. The tone of the last one was obviously rising, because she couldn''t understand what the blonde girl in front of her meant. Just now she was looking at her rival. Look, why did you suddenly change your face?


    Ino spit out his tongue playfully, and said, "It was just a test to see if you were sincere to Naruto. It didn''t mean anything else."


    Bai looked at Ino in surprise, pursed his lips, and said, "Are you...aren''t you angry?"


    In this case, anger is the reaction that a normal girl should have, but Ino''s reaction is completely different from Bai''s expectations. She doesn''t know what happened between Ino and Naruto, and she can''t guess it out of thin air.


    Ino Jiaojiao''s expression dimmed a little, and then she returned to her usual sunny smile like a cosmos, saying: "If I say that I don''t mind at all, it''s self-deception, but I don''t have any right to blame you. Tell you, I''m not the first girlfriend of Naruto that Huaxingui."


    "Hey?" Bai was surprised again.


    Kakashi and Asma leaped continuously and quickly rushed to the previous battlefield. This is the same dilapidated look just now. Naruto''s spiral shuriken and Thunder Tooth¡¯s thunderous banquet have a great impact on the environment. The completion of the bridge will be pushed back a few days.


    After the general ninja battle is over, the battlefield must be cleaned if conditions permit, to eliminate the traces of oneself, and at the same time, try to recover the enemy''s ninja''s corpse, or some precious items, such as the fog hidden seven swords.


    There are more than one hundred corpses floating on the surface of the country of Nami, but all the corpses are very intact. No corpse has missing arms or legs, not even broken skins. This is the horror of spiral shuriken. There are no terrible scars on the outside, but it can be completely broken.


    "Kakashi, I found it!"


    Asma squatted on the water and shouted to Kakashi, and at the same time turned a corpse floating on the water over. Because of the terrifying power of the spiral shuriken, the corpse still preserved the facial expression and face before death. , There is no trace of damage, it is Heihoe Thunderya.


    "I really didn''t expect Naruto''s skills to be so strong." Kakashi sighed, and took away the only half of Thunder Knife, Ya from Lei Ya''s right hand.


    "Yes," Asma said with a cigarette in her mouth, "Even Wuyin''s seven knives were destroyed like this. I guess the other knife has been damaged..."


    The Thunder Knife was originally a pair of double knives, but now only half of it is left and broken, and the remaining one is either completely destroyed or sunk into the deep sea and can''t be found.


    Kakashi shook his head and said, "Anyway, take Lei Ya''s body back and leave it to the three generations to decide."


    Chapter 66: Night Attack!


    "These days are really boring."


    Naruto leaned against the branch of a big tree, and through the mottled leaf shadow, the afternoon sun didn¡¯t look so dazzling. On the contrary, it made people feel lazy. It was an environment where people had to be decadent. .


    "Naruto...Naruto..." Xiao Hinata, who was tightly embraced by Naruto, stared at Naruto shyly with a pair of pure white eyes, calling out his name slightly.


    Naruto lowered his head slightly, seeing Hinata''s face shy and afraid to push him away, the black in his heart was a little enlarged, he smiled, and put his right hand on Hinata''s thin back, and said: "What''s wrong, my dear Little Hinata?"


    Hinata was shy and whispered: "It''s so shy like this... Okay, let me go first?"


    "Of course... not good," Naruto dragged the tone, and then badly rejected Hinata''s little request. At this time, letting go of her was a fool. The two realized that it has been more than seven years today. Until four days ago, the two of them were still holding hands. The progress was unimaginably slow. This time they finally made great strides, so how could Naruto let go.


    Naruto returned to Konoha three days ago. This Nami country mission can be said to be the longest time he and Hinata have been separated since the first day of school. It took a full half a month. It was difficult for people to suppress the longing in their hearts. He found Hinata as soon as he returned to Konoha, and then kissed Hinata''s lips in front of the eighth class.


    At that time, Hinata fainted with shame, and did not regain consciousness until eight hours later, which refreshed the time record of her fainting due to shyness.


    By the way, who would have nothing to remember such a bad record?!


    Naruto gently shaved Hinata Shuirun''s small face with his little finger, and smiled: "Silly girl, we have kissed many times, but you are still shy just by giving you a hug. What if I marry you and come home? Do it, it''s not that "cuddle"."


    In Japanese, "hug" also means to roll a bed, although it is a single word, the meaning is completely different.


    Hinata¡¯s small face suddenly became a cloud of flames, and he felt sweet and happy because Naruto said "marry you home", but he was ashamed and embarrassed because of the "hug" behind him, and said cowardly: "But, but... What if others see it?"


    "What''s the relationship?" Naruto didn''t care about this. He still held Hinata with both hands, and said: "We two are not cheating on each other. After we get married, should we hide everyone from everyone?"


    Hinata had nothing to say, and imagined what his wedding with Naruto would be like.


    Naruto looked at Hinata''s shy and cute appearance, couldn''t help but stretched out her hand to pinch her chin, raised Hinata''s face, and said, "Let me kiss."


    Hinata Fang''s heart was shocked, his face was infinitely shy, and said: "I... shall we go back to your house?"


    Naruto really feels a little bit dumbfounded in his heart. It is normal for men and women to kiss in a relationship, but Hinata¡¯s too shy personality makes it very difficult for Naruto to want to have sex with her. If it is by many people on the street I am embarrassed to look at that, but the two of them are in the tree now.

 53 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 53

    Hinata is Naruto''s favorite woman, but in her heart she also bullied the black part of the white-eyed little sister. At the moment, she just smiled and looked at Hinata.


    It is impossible for Hinata to refuse Naruto''s request. Seeing him staring at him smiling without saying a word, he also knew Naruto''s plan in his heart. She was very embarrassed, but she couldn''t help but look forward to it, her face flushed and closed. The eyes pouted softly and softly.


    Hinata is naturally shy and introverted. This is something that cannot be changed. But she is a girl after all. She has entered the stage of a girl¡¯s cherishing spring at the age of twelve. Naturally, she wants to have some close contact with Naruto, but she is also shy. Retreating because of his temperament is the most charming and shy appearance of desire for men and women.


    Naruto lowered his head and kissed Hinata''s pink lips forcefully. In an instant, Hinata''s whole body became tense. Although she had kissed many times, Hinata was still as nervous as the first kiss. Naruto liked it very much.


    Naruto guided Hinata to relax a little bit, and then both of them were immersed in this sweet kiss and couldn''t help themselves.


    After a deep kiss, Hinata leaned against Naruto''s chest, and her pretty face like a porcelain doll was full of sweet and happy expressions.


    Naruto gently combed Hinata''s short hair with his fingers. Speaking of him, he already has four girlfriends, and each of them has reached the kissing stage, but each girl behaves differently when kissing.


    Hinata was shy and was about to faint, and if he were the open girl Ino, he would fly directly on Naruto and kiss him. Although Changpu has always existed as Naruto¡¯s older sister, he has an arrogant temper. If Naruto asked to kiss, she would blush and stare at Naruto, and then close her eyes. As for Bai, she is the most gentle and obedient one, and she will blush, but she will not be as arrogant as Changpu. She will not be as shy as Hinata, and she will not be as open as Ino. She is a mountain spring that has not been polluted in this world. It is clear and sweet.


    Time went back to two days ago, that is, the day after Naruto had just returned to Konoha.


    The bridge of the country of Poland has been completed, and the country of Poland has been able to communicate with the outside world since then. In addition to the death of Kado, the country of Kado is rejuvenated, and the huge fortune left by Kado, I don¡¯t know. Why did it suddenly appear in the treasury of the daimyo, no one knows who did it, just as a gift from the gods.


    The black long straight beautiful girl Mizuki Shiro sat on the side of the bed, looking in the direction of Konoha, and muttered: "Naruto, I just started to miss you after two days of separation."


    Naruto didn''t bring leucorrhea back to Konoha, not because he didn''t want to, but he couldn''t. For the time being, he couldn''t. What he was worried about was not the third generation, but the old guy Danzo.


    That guy in Danzo is too eager for power. For this reason, he dared to touch the body of his teacher Senjujuma, and transplant the cells from Senjujuma and so many writing wheels at the expense of the world. Naruto absolutely There is reason to believe that he will not let Bai Shui Wu Yuexue follow the limit.Although Naruto''s current strength is strong, he has not yet obtained his strongest strength, so it is not time to tear his face with Konoha for the time being.


    Of course, it doesn¡¯t mean that Konoha Danzo will not come and take her if you don¡¯t bring her back to Konoha. It¡¯s just that if you are outside Konoha¡¯s scope, Naruto can kill people without leaving any traces, and let Danzo even want to find He has no trouble.


    Facts have also proved that Naruto''s idea is right...


    After nightfall, four dark shadows appeared on the streets of Nami Country, and then flashed quickly.


    "Did you find out, the location of the target?" said one of the four dark shadows, a tall man wearing a cat face mask, with a cold and merciless voice. He is probably the captain of this team.


    "I checked it out. The target was in the room with windows on the second floor of the three-story building." A man wearing a dog face mask reported to the cat face mask male meeting. Is this the Wang Xingren succumbing to the cats? prove?


    The cat nodded and said coldly: "Do it!"


    Whoosh!


    The four black shadows disappeared on the roof in an instant, and quickly approached the three-story small building towards the target. In Nami no Nami where there were only a few samurai, their four figures were not found at all.


    Bai had fallen asleep, but he still noticed a little noise, and he immediately woke up, two ice Qianben condensed in his hand and shot out the window!


    Ding Ding!The Thousands of Books that Bai threw was blocked by the use of Kumu, but this time also completely exposed the fact that there were people.


    Bai has such a high sensitivity. On the one hand, it is what Naruto told her before he left, and on the other hand, it is also the blessing of not slashing again. If you do not slash, it is Wuyin S-level rebellion, and he may be caught by the Wuyin hidden department at any time. He can live for so many years without chasing and killing him, his vigilance and sensitivity are not generally high, and Bai is no longer raised up, naturally he has learned a lot from no more. From this point From the above, Naruto is still very grateful for not slashing. If you don¡¯t slash, you will know that you are a bad person at a glance, and the person who just writes the word bad on his face is much better than a hypocrite.


    Bai held two thousand books in his hand and assumed a combat posture. Through the window, he looked at the four black shadows on the opposite roof. All four of them were wearing masks. Bai couldn''t see their faces, but he was sure that the ones were bad. .


    "Who are you?!"


    The cat who took the lead coldly looked at Bai in a fighting posture, as if he was looking at a grasshopper struggling, and said coldly: "Shui Wu Yue Bai, if you don¡¯t want to get hurt, just obediently Come with us."


    The voice was cold and emotionless, as if it were released by a machine. Compared with the previous white, this cat is a tool, a tool for losing his personality and feelings.


    After the cat had finished speaking, Ling Yu''s powerful aura mixed with his murderous aura emerged from his body, and his strength was not even a little bit higher than that of Bai.


    Bai felt instantly as if there were countless knives resting on him, his whole body shivering, and a large amount of cold sweat broke out behind his back in a few seconds. The strength of the person in front of him is probably even stronger than if he doesn''t cut. There is the strength of Ninja among the elites, but it is still a far cry from this cat.


    The murderous intent of Bai''s heart gradually became cold. Knowing that he couldn''t go on like this, Bai immediately turned his wrist and pierced the Bing Qianben in his hand into his arm. The pain freed Bai from the cat''s murderous intent, and then quickly took it. Out of a personal collection of kunai, I quickly poured my chakra into kunai.


    The cat seemed to be extremely confident in his own strength, so just watching Bai''s movements coldly did not stop her.


    "Oh, it seems very lively tonight, what else are you guys playing?"


    A playful voice suddenly appeared in the night...


    Chapter 67: Instant Kill!


    The cat stared in shock and looked in the direction of the sound, and saw a blond, blue-eyed, six-bearded teenager sitting on the roof of the three-story building, with a black kunai in his hands.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, why are you here?!" The cat asked extremely gloomily. He didn''t understand why Naruto, who should have returned to Konoha, appeared here in an instant, and how he appeared strangely. , Even he didn''t notice the slightest sign.


    "Naruto!" Bai Xin exclaimed in excitement, the fear that had been shrouded in murderous aura disappeared in an instant.


    Naruto turned over, jumped off the roof, turned into the window, looked at the two thousand books still stuck in Shiro''s arm, frowned, took out a medicine bottle from the ninja bag, and pulled it out neatly I took a thousand books, and then sprinkled white powder with medicinal powder, then gently hugged her into my arms, stroked her soft black hair, and said: "Don''t worry, I''m here, I won''t let anyone hurt you. ."


    A simple sentence touched Bai''s tears easily, with happy tears in Bai''s eyes, gently leaning on Naruto''s shoulder.


    Naruto comforted Bai for a while, and then turned to look at the four guys wearing different animal masks. The blue eyes were already cold.


    "Who asked you to come, the three-generation old man, or the bastard Tuanzang?"


    Wearing a mask, it is obviously the dark part, and Konoha has two dark parts, one belongs to Hokage, and now it belongs to the third generation of old men, and the other belongs to Danzo, which is Konoha''s root, the rotten root.


    "You are not allowed to insult Master Tuan Zang!"


    A guy wearing a snake mask yelled angrily, his voice was a little immature, he should not be very old, so he was a little impulsive, and he couldn''t stand it when he heard Naruto''s words.


    The cat who took the lead suddenly yelled at the fool, because his words had completely exposed them.


    Naruto sneered in his heart, and secretly said: Poor worm of the root, lost his personality and emotional tools, only knows the bastard Tuan Zang, alas, let this uncle let you turn into reincarnation, reincarnate, and be a good man in the next life. Alas, I am so kind.


    Naruto praised himself shamelessly in his heart, and extremely despised Danzo''s actions in his heart.


    Danzo uses the kaleidoscope of Uchiha Shisui to write the round eye pupil technique, and he constantly brainwashes his subordinates until he is completely obedient to him. This guy is completely Hitler in the world of Naruto, dictatorship. , Crazy.


    The cat stared at Naruto coldly, and his aura was all over Naruto''s body, and the murderous intention Ling Ran said: "Naruto Uzumaki, you''d better not be nosy!"


    Naruto was sitting at the window, still tossing the black kunai in his hands, the Chakra in his body was turbulent, completely unafraid of the cat''s murderousness, raised his head, and said arrogantly: "I will take care of this thing today. What''s wrong?!"


    When the negotiation failed, the cat immediately sealed the seal in his hand, and shouted loudly at the same time: "Do it! Fire escape from the phoenix fire technique!!!"


    More than a dozen small fireballs flew toward Naruto at the same time, and the fireballs were far more powerful than Sasuke Uchiha in terms of temperature and flying speed. After all, the same ninjutsu was completely different in the hands of different people.


    Naruto held Bai with one hand and immediately jumped upwards, dozens of small fireballs banged against the wall, shattering all the windows on the wall.


    "Konoha-ryu swordsmanship flashed!!"


    Naruto was in mid-air, and suddenly there was a violent shout above his head. The Wang Xingren wearing a dog-face mask had a one-foot short knife in his hand, and with the weight of his whole body, it smashed straight toward the top of Naruto''s head, on the blade. Chakra appeared in the wind, the blade of the blade rubbed against the air violently, causing the blade to shimmer with stars. It was indeed like a flash of sword in this dark night.


    boom!


    Naruto held the black kunai backhand, and the blade was only ten centimeters long kunai. Fengdun Chakra ran away and formed a sharp wind blade that was one foot long. Compared with the short knife in Wang Xingren''s hand, it was not long. Poor, it can be seen from here that Naruto''s strength is above this Wang Xingren.


    The short sword and the kunai crossed, and there was a spark of distance immediately. Naruto curled up slightly in the air. The large tendons in the body were as tight as the bowstring of a hard bow being pulled apart. Naruto could hear it. The gurgling sound from my own big tendons.


    "piss off!!"

 54 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 54

    Naruto''s short body exploded with a strange power that was completely inconsistent with his age and appearance, and without a wave of Kuan in his hand, Wang Xingren''s whole body was smashed out, and he fell a dozen meters away.


    Naruto¡¯s power can¡¯t be compared with Tsunade¡¯s strange power at all, but he has tempered his body countless times, coupled with the talent of the fairy body, and matched the power of ordinary people like the bow-like power method just now. Not as good as Naruto.


    "Fire escape dragon fire art!" The cat flew with both hands, and the hot Fire escape Chakra spit out from his mouth, and then quickly burned into a huge crimson fire dragon, roaring towards Naruto in mid-air, roaring away, crimson The flames burned the entire night red.


    "Wind and wind!" The ninja wearing the horse face mask also immediately cooperated with the cat''s dragon fire technique. A whirlwind from the sky was injected into the scarlet fire dragon, and the already huge fire dragon suddenly expanded by two more. In the circle, the bright yellow flames scorched the air dry and fiery, and the power of this compound ninjutsu was enormous.


    Naruto held Shiro tightly, lowered her head and said, "Hold me tightly, don''t let go!"


    "Yeah!" Bai nodded vigorously, and hugged Naruto''s neck tightly with both hands. His legs were also clamped between Naruto''s waist. If not counting the current situation, this would be a good posture. , You can try it later.


    During the battle, Naruto still thought about some messy things, but the shot was not slow at all. His hands passed through the white armpits, and the black kunai in his hand. After the chakra injected, the black kunai was suspended. In midair, mysterious and special runes spread out spirally from the handle of Kuwu.


    boom!!


    The huge fire dragon whizzed and flew towards Naruto and Shiro. The dazzling fire light cleared every expression on Naruto¡¯s face. Facing such a powerful ninjutsu, he didn¡¯t even have the slightest fear or panic. The corners of his mouth were involved. A disdainful smile.


    The huge fire dragon fused with wind escape, when it was less than one meter in front of Naruto, it was like it suddenly hit some transparent film, and could no longer get close to Naruto. The black kunai in Naruto''s hand seemed to have turned into super power. The vacuum cleaner, the extremely powerful suction force absorbed the entire fire dragon.


    The power of the fire dragon was violent, but it was completely unable to resist the powerful attraction from another dimension. The flame''s body continued to rotate and shrink, and then the entire fire dragon disappeared. If it were not for the scorching heat remaining in the air, it might make people think that The fire dragon never appeared.


    boom!!


    A big explosion occurred in an instant a hundred meters away from Naruto and the others, and the red and yellow flames soared into the sky, and the scorching waves could be felt even that far away.


    The eyes of the cat under the mask were widened, and he watched in shock as the fire dragon that exploded a hundred meters away, and then stared at Naruto¡¯s harmless face, and said, "How is this possible? ?!"


    Although Danzo used Uchiha Shisui¡¯s eyes to turn all his subordinates into tools, just as Dr. Gro couldn¡¯t completely erase the human emotions of the two artificial humans on the 17th and 18th, these people still have Some weak emotional changes, rather than complete tools, human beings are such a strange and weak but emotionally rich species.


    "Oh?" Naruto''s mouth made a frivolous sound, and his right hand moved Kunai again, his left hand lightly patted the white back with the rhythm, looked at the cat jokingly, and said: "You don''t You know, this is the Thunder God enchantment of the fourth generation of Hokage."


    Chapter 68: Flying Thunder God!


    Naruto hid such a hand. No one in Konoha, including Hinata, who cares most closely with him, knew that he would use the technique of Thunder God, or even use the technique of Thunder God on the defensive end to create God of Thunder. The barrier is powerful enough to transfer the super defensive barrier of the ten-tailed beast jade.


    Naruto is able to use the skill of the God of Thunder to rush from Konoha to the country of Nami in an instant, and come to rescue Bai. With the God of Thunder, Naruto has the courage to leave Bai alone in the country of Nami. , He wouldn''t put Shira into danger. If Naruto had learned the Art of Thunder God without getting the four-generation inheritance, even if it would attract Danzo''s attention, he would bring Shirakawa back to Konoha.


    When Naruto was talking, the scene in front of him suddenly twisted and twisted, and it seemed that the twisted flow of the air could be seen. The white in his arms did not know how to disappear, and a small sapling suddenly rose under his feet. It grew into a big tree while breathing, the branches tightly wrapped around Naruto''s body, making him unable to move.


    "Magic Tree Binding Kill!"


    The upper body of the snake-faced man emerged from the trunk, and a sharp kunai in his hand was cut toward Naruto''s neck mercilessly.


    "go to hell!!"


    As soon as Naruto raised his head, he looked at the snake-faced man with indifferent eyes like an idiot, and said: "You are so naive to use this level of illusion on me as a nine-tailed man Zhuli! Drink!"


    Naruto yelled, and the red Nine-Tailed Chakra burst out of his body, directly breaking through the illusion technique used by the snake-faced man, and the scene before him changed back to its original state again. Bai was still in Naruto¡¯s arms, holding him tightly. .


    Naruto did not fight with Nine-tailed Chakra, because the characteristics of the wounds injured by the Nine-tailed Chakra are so obvious that anyone with a little eye can see it. When the corpse is checked, they will know that Naruto did it. If people want to hide their thoughts, they will surely fall into trouble, so he has to deal with these guys with the technique of Flying Thunder God that no one has ever seen before.


    Naruto still habitually tossed Kunai, looking at the four dark parts with cold eyes as if looking at a toy, and said coldly: "Yes, it''s not bad."


    Naruto has been able to roughly judge the strength of these four people through the previous fight. Of the four, the cat and the horse face are the strongest, both of which are equivalent to Kakashi, and one wind escape and the other fire escape. It can use quite powerful compound ninjutsu, plus a Wang Xingren who is proficient in swordsmanship and is good at close combat, and a phantom man who is also capable of medical ninja and perception. It is a very good team. However, they are all going to die here today!


    Naruto patted Bai''s little head and said, "Bai, you come down first. I will take care of these four bastards."


    "Yeah." Bai nodded obediently, got off Naruto and stood obediently.


    Naruto separated three shadow avatars, formed a three-corner formation to surround Shiro in the middle, and then rushed towards the strongest cat.


    "The technique of Ninja''s suffering without shadow clone!"


    Naruto threw a branch of kunai, and then transformed into two, and transformed into four. In a blink of an eye, there were thousands of kunai, pouring toward the cat like a rainstorm.


    Ma Lian rushed to the cat''s face in an instant, and then his chest suddenly bulged, and then a storm blew out of his mouth.


    "Feng Dun makes a big breakthrough!"


    Ma Lian is just like copying Naruto¡¯s best tactics, using the strong wind of the big breakthrough to swept the sky of Kuwuwu, which was sprinkled like a celestial flower, and countless Kuwuying clones turned into white smoke during the big breakthrough. .


    Naruto slammed his hands together, an almost crazy look appeared on his face, the blue veins near his temples bulged, and he roared, "The clone is bursting!!"


    Among the remaining kunai, five kunai turned into Naruto''s appearance, and then the huge chakra was surging, and all of them exploded in an instant. The shock wave of the explosion destroyed many houses and directly destroyed the horse. The face''s breakthrough was completely torn apart. All of this was the same as when Naruto was fighting Shikamaru and the four before, except that the person who used the explosion to break the breakthrough became Naruto himself.


    "Damn! Damn!"


    Naruto yelled. The avatar blast was learned from Uchiha Itachi. It directly detonated the chakras inside the shadow avatars, causing huge destructive power, and each avatar of Naruto had a huge amount of chakras. The power of the clone blast is also great, but Naruto doesn¡¯t like this trick, because when the clone blasts, part of the pain will also be passed back to Naruto¡¯s body. The five shadow clones are superimposed, and the one that tears the body The pain almost fainted Naruto.


    I really don¡¯t know how the guy Uchiha Itachi didn¡¯t change his face when he used the Doppelganger Blast. Could it be that the hyaluronic acid was too much?


    But the pain returned to the pain, Naruto''s body did not have any scars, the pain from the clone was a kind of conscious pain, but Naruto''s body would not really tear because of this, otherwise Naruto would be really tired of life.


    Enduring the violent pain of the whole body, Naruto rushed into the thick smoke produced by the five avatars without hesitation. From the place where the smoke was weak, a golden streamer could be seen flashing.


    "Flying Thunder God 2nd Stage!!"


    Naruto¡¯s murderous aura locked the horse¡¯s face, and the muscles of his right arm were tight. The originally energetic muscles were suddenly compressed and solidified, resulting in a texture and texture like rebar, and then tied the hands with the power of the whole body. Throwing out the kunwu of Fei Lei Shen''s technique!


    Naruto is not attached to the wind escape chakra on the kunai, because the medical ninja can detect from the injury that he was injured by the chakra of that attribute. Naruto will not make such a mistake. The black kunai is lost. In the thick smoke, he flew towards Ma Lian with incomparable killing intent.


    Naruto immediately activated the Thunder God technique, and his body completely disappeared from this space, and then immediately appeared on the kunai, who was moving at high speed, and then stretched out his hand to hold the kunai tightly. Maintaining the same super high speed as Kumo, his wrist was turned, and the sharp Kumo slashed towards Ma Lian''s neck.


    Although it is the first time that Naruto has used Flying Thunder God in actual combat, the speed that Flying Thunder God claims to be the number one in the Ninja world is definitely not a lie. The golden light flashed, and Naruto''s kunai had touched the neck of Ma''s face.


    laugh!


    Kuwu sharply cut Ma Lian''s neck. Although Ma Lian escaped a bit with his own rich experience, it was still cut through the neck by Naruto''s Kuwu, and blood spewed out.


    "Ah!" Ma''s face screamed, and immediately stretched out his hand to cover his neck, but blood still poured out from his fingers. Naruto had already cut his aorta in half with a single knife, even if Naruto didn''t care about him. , At most a few minutes, he will also die from bleeding from aorta.


    "Sure enough, no matter how high the skill is, you are afraid of the kitchen knife. You don''t have the strongest shield of the three generations of Raikage, nor the strong vitality of the immortal body. In my opinion, you are just pigs waiting to be slaughtered!" Naruto moved. Kuwu said coldly, and then activated the second stage of Fei Lei Shen again, completely cut off the head of Ma''s face, and then kicked it away.


    No matter how strong it is, even if it is a shadow-level powerhouse like the third generation of Naruto, it will die if the neck is cut and the heart is pierced. The strongest person can be killed by simple kunai, unless it is the third generation of Raikage. This kind of physical body is so strong that it is abnormal, or it has a body of a fairy, and the heart is pierced with powerful vitality that can survive.


    Holding Kunai in one hand, Naruto looked at the remaining three people coldly, stretched out his tongue and licked his lips, and smiled evilly: "Who is next?"


    Chapter 69: Promise!


    In just two minutes, in just two minutes, Naruto strangled two elite upper ninja and two elite middle ninja Anbu. The Art of Thunder God is definitely a meat grinder on the battlefield. Bo Feng Shuimen was able to use this trick at the beginning. It is not without reason to shine in the third Ninja World War.


    Naruto put away Kunai, then erased the Thunder God technique that had just been left on several Anbu, then walked to Bai''s side, gently hugged Bai''s body, and said in her ear: "I''m still afraid ?"


    Bai shook his head lightly and said, "No, as long as Naruto is by his side, even death will not make me feel scared."


    Listening to Bai''s gentle and firm love words, Naruto''s heart was filled with warmth, stretched out his hand and gently held Bai''s pretty face, and kissed her pink lips.


    After a passionate kiss between the two hearts, Naruto appeared on the beach of Nami no Country holding Baiyong Flying Thunder God, holding Bai¡¯s beautiful body and sitting on the beach, gently scratching Bai¡¯s ears Hair.

 55 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 55

    The white face was pressed against Naruto''s chest, listening carefully to the strong heartbeat of the little man, and whispered: "I''m sorry, Naruto."


    Naruto looked down at Bai and said, "What''s the matter, Bai, suddenly said I''m sorry?"


    Bai raised his head, looked at Naruto faintly, and said, "I am so useless, so I want you to come from Konoha to rescue me. If I can be stronger, I won''t cause you trouble. Up."


    Naruto''s heart was shocked, and there was infinite tenderness in his heart, and his hands hugged Bai''s body even harder.


    In fact, this matter has nothing to do with Bai, but she is too gentle and kind, and habitually takes other people¡¯s faults to herself. If Naruto can be stronger, strong enough to fight Konoha, it is today. This kind of thing won''t happen anymore.


    "I''m the one who should say I''m sorry. I''m too weak to protect you." Naruto looked at Bai apologetically and said, "I''m sorry, Bai, you gave me everything you have, but I can''t All feelings..."


    Before Naruto finished speaking, Bai put on his own beautiful lips. After a deep kiss, Bai looked at Naruto with very tender eyes, filled with all her feelings, and said softly: "I have nothing. Now I only have you. Although I can¡¯t monopolize you, although I only have one part of your feelings, but..."


    Bai said, holding Naruto''s rough palm in his hand, with a shy and emotional blush on his face, he placed it on his small chest, and his black eyes looked at Naruto''s eyes, and said: "My heart It belongs to you completely."


    Naruto lost again and lost to Bai''s tenderness. The relationship between men and women was originally an offensive and defensive battle, but Naruto lost again and again in Bai''s place. He lost to the gentleness and kindness of this girl, and the loss was so perfect. , Until he revealed his heart.


    Acorus, Hinata, Ino, these three girls who are also intimately related to Naruto, although they all acquiesced in the strange relationship of one man and more women, none of them could confess strangely like Shiro did. Mind his greed, Bai Zhen has already given everything for Naruto.


    Naruto''s breathing was heavy, and he hugged Bai tightly again, breathing deeply, as if he wanted to remember everything about this girl in his mind.


    The white pretty face pressed against Naruto''s chest and muttered: "Tell me, Naruto, do you love me?"


    Naruto looked at Bai tenderly and gently rubbed Bai''s face with his fingers, and said, "Bai, although I still conceal from you, this sentence is absolutely true, Bai, I love you."


    If you regard this as a love game, and Bai¡¯s affection for Naruto can be visualized by the value of Favorable Degree, Bai¡¯s Favorable Degree should have broken the table. When converted into combat power, it is estimated to be beyond the level of Super Saiyan. Up.


    The two kissed and hugged each other tightly. It took more than half an hour to calm each other''s moods. Naruto looked at the beautiful and moving Bai, and suddenly smiled badly and said, "White, give me another two months. Within two months, I will remove all obstacles that stand in front of us. Then, we will roll the sheets."


    Bai¡¯s heart was always overflowing with happiness. Although Naruto¡¯s words made her ashamed, she would not refuse the emotional outburst in her heart because of shame. She leaned her head on Naruto¡¯s shoulder, shook her up and down slightly, and agreed. Things that a girl can''t regret in her life.


    "I wait for you."


    Danzo sent an elite team to capture the young girl Bai who has the blood of the Shuiwuyue clan. As a result, after one night, not only did the person not come back, but there was no news, Danzo knew that something must have happened, and Danzo immediately Two more teams were sent to the country of Poland. Shui Wuyuebai had long since disappeared, and what they brought back was only four corpses with severed heads.


    The one that Tuan Zang exposed was looking at the four cold corpses lying in front of him with a gloomy look. His hand with a cane almost crushed the cane. Obviously, he was very angry.


    For a Ninja village, Xia Ren and Zhong Ren represent the future, and shadows represent the spiritual symbol of the village, and those elite Zhong Ren, Shang Ren and even the elite Shang Ren are the main high-end combat power. Danzo did not expect this. In order to capture a little girl who only had the power of elite Zhongnin, she lost two Zhongren and two Shangren at once. This loss really made Danzo chest tight.


    "How is the result of the examination?" Danzo said coldly, leaning on a cane.


    An Anbu, wearing a white lab coat like a doctor with a mask on his face, said: "Master Qizhen Tuanzang, the cause of death of the four of them is that their necks were cut off by Kuwu, and except for Diyuan (the horse face). All three had their necks cut off with a single stab, and their hands were clean. None of them had other injuries on their bodies, nor were they injured by ninjutsu or traces of illusion control. They should have been slashed with throats in a sober state. ."


    The people of Danzo are dead, and of course he can only check it with his own hands. I don¡¯t believe that Danzo¡¯s heart will be so big that three generations of people will come and do the autopsy on his men.


    "Can you tell from their wounds what kind of ninja the attacker is?"


    "I''m afraid it won''t work. No trace of chakras that don''t belong to them can be detected from them."


    Danzo kept his face calm, and kept thinking about who the attacker was. It''s fine for two middle ninjas. The problem is that two upper ninjas can defeat them. There are not many in Konoha, let alone kill. They, and they only use kunai without leaving a trace, which is almost an impossible task.


    Could it be the Kyuubi Imp, but it''s impossible. He never left after returning to Konoha, let alone to the Nami country, and with his strength, it is impossible to kill them with kunai... Is it Sarutobi?


    Danzo didn¡¯t think about who killed his men and saved Bai. Bai has no relatives for no reason. Danzo¡¯s first thought was Naruto, but Naruto had to say that Naruto was too dripping, and now I know Ming. The only person who can use the Flying Thunder God technique is himself. Bai has only three nine lamas, and the other four are dead, so even if Danzo suspects Naruto, he can''t produce any evidence.


    Danzo¡¯s second suspicion is the third generation. Although this matter seems to have nothing to do with the third generation, it can be connected if you think about it. For example, the third generation knows his plan and then sends someone to do his subordinates. Then he rescued Mizuki Shiro, gave her an identity in Konoha, and sent her to Naruto''s side, so that Naruto could be tightly tied to his faction.


    Both Naruto and Sandai made Danzo very suspicious, but he couldn''t move these two people for the time being, so he could only bear it.


    "Send another team to monitor Naruto Uzumaki!" Tuanzang coldly ordered, obviously his suspicion of Naruto has greatly increased because of this incident.


    "Yes!" An Anbu led Danzo''s order to leave.


    Danzo stood at the root''s underground base, raised his head, his eyes seemed to penetrate the thick soil, and he saw Konoha''s symbol-the ancient Hokage Rock. His eyes seemed to see his face engraved in Hokage. On the rock.


    "No matter who it is, I can''t stop me from becoming Hokage!"


    Chapter 70: The Legendary Sandy Trio!


    "Naruto...Naruto..."


    The timid and familiar girl called to wake Naruto from the memory. Naruto lowered his head and saw Hinata shaking his shoulder gently, calling his name in a low voice. He couldn''t help but smile, and said, "What''s wrong, Hinata ?"


    Hinata looked at Naruto''s normal eyes and said, "The look in your eyes just now... is terrible..."


    Naruto was taken aback for a moment, and then he understood. Just now he remembered the fact that Tuan Zang sent someone to catch Bai. The dark mood in his heart naturally appeared in his eyes, but he did not expect to scare Hinata.


    Naruto hugged Hinata apologetically, rubbed her short hair, and said, "Sorry, Hinata, I scared you."


    Although Hinata has short hair, she doesn''t see a little boyishness, and her naturally shy and introverted personality, coupled with her little habit of loving fingers, makes Hinata completely like a little sister next door, not just Naruto, even Ino, Changpu, Dingji, and Shikamaru will unconsciously protect Hinata, and cannot bear to hurt her.


    Hinata lay on Naruto''s chest, shook his head slightly, and said, "It''s okay."


    Hinata didn¡¯t ask what Naruto was thinking just now, nor did Naruto explain. In front of a woman, he said that he was thinking of another woman. Naruto would only do this kind of thing unless his brain was disabled. Days, concealment can survive a lifetime.


    For the next half an hour, Naruto and Hinata did nothing. They just hugged and sat in a tree. What is love between men and women? It is a man and a woman wasting time together. Naruto and Hinata are still young. Even when they are young, time is the least valuable thing for them.


    Naruto actually wanted to live this simple life, but he also knew that it was impossible. As the protagonist of this world, the descendant of the six immortals, the possessor of the Chakra of Asura, the Nine-tailed man Zhuli, Naruto It is impossible for people to want to be dull for a lifetime.


    Naruto patted Hinata''s little head, and said, "Wake up, it looks like someone is looking for us two."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... Sobbing as cute as a small animal, his little hand rubbed his white eyes.


    "Your two teammates have come to you." Naruto smiled and looked cute. If it weren''t for the appearance of the two light bulbs, he would really love this cute little girl.


    "Ah!" Hinata didn''t react at first, only a few seconds later did he let out a scream, and both Toga and Shino were already under the tree.


    Naruto sat on a branch with Hinata, who was about to faint, and looked lazily at Toa and Shino below, and said, "I said, Toa, Shino, even though I¡¯m a classmate, I¡¯ll interrupt the conversation with Hinata. Those who are in love will be condemned by God."


    Shino still dressed up as before, with a high-collared shirt and small disc sunglasses. It looked like a gangster, and said indifferently: "Teacher Hong wants us to gather and tell me and Yalai to call Hinata back."


    With Akamaru''s teeth on his head, he looked up at Naruto and shouted, "Naruto, and you, Mrs. Kakashi asked you to gather at exercise site No. 3."


    Naruto scratched his golden retriever and said, "That slacker Kakashi, is he too lazy to even tell us to gather by himself?" Then he looked at his teeth and said, "Forget it this time, next time. To bother me and Hinata¡¯s love relationship, I cut the Akamaru and boiled the hot pot!"


    "Don''t worry, there won''t be another time." The corner of his mouth twitched, and he couldn''t help holding Akimaru into his arms. To be honest, he didn''t want to come, but he didn''t have the guts to listen to Hong''s order. , Tooth is also very hard.


    Naruto was too lazy to guess his teeth, kissed Hinata on the cheek in front of him and Shino, and then flashed.


    After performing a few more boring D-class missions, Naruto sat on the railing of a small bridge in Konoha and complained: "Hey, Kakashi, dare you give me a difficult task, since the last wave? After the mission of the Kingdom came back, it was all those boring missions, and I almost vomited."


    According to Naruto¡¯s words, even Sakura and Sasuke have shown feelings of identification. Compared with the A-level mission of the Nami country mission, the D-level mission of pulling the grass and walking the dog is really nauseous, especially For Sasuke who wants to quickly become stronger, this kind of task seems to him to be a waste of time.


    Kakashi, the unscrupulous bastard squatting on the railing, reading the little yellow book, said lazily: "I have to take on high-level tasks, okay, but this may be more than half a month after going out. You don¡¯t need to be comforted. Who are you?"


    "Damn!!" Naruto directly exploded to Kakashi, wondering whether he should use a spiral shuriken to slash the bastard, but he just thought about it, he promised Ino no The spiral shuriken cannot be used as a last resort.


    Speaking of Naruto is also quite contradictory. On the one hand, he wants to perform high-level tasks and fight with powerful ninjas. On the other hand, he is reluctant to bear Konoha''s girls. It would be nice to bring them all by his side.

 56 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 56

    Sasuke glanced at Naruto coldly and snorted coldly. He just didn''t understand how this guy who spent so much time on girls could be so strong.


    Kakashi finally raised his eyelids, looked at the two problematic children that he had never dealt with, and exclaimed: "The team spirit is really slack recently."


    Naruto rolled his eyes and said, "You guy who is late all day has the guts to say that our team spirit is lax."


    "Aha, is that right?" Kakashi touched the back of his head and said in a totally inconsequential tone.


    Naruto didn''t bother to take care of this ill-adjusted tolerance, rolled his eyes and began to daze, there was really nothing to do.


    Tweeted!!


    A black eagle flew over in the sky with a sharp cry. Kakashi''s dead fish eye looked at the black eagle in the sky and said: "Next, I will disband, and I should go back and submit the mission report. ."


    "Then I''ll go first." Sasuke, who was born out of gregariousness, said lightly, then turned and left.


    Naruto looked at the black eagle that was gradually flying away in the sky, with a glimmer of expectation in his eyes...Is the most chaotic Zhongnin exam in history finally coming?


    "Naruto...Naruto."


    When Naruto was about to turn around and leave, he heard Sakura calling his name. He couldn''t help turning around, looking at the original first heroine who had a very weak sense of existence, and said, "What''s wrong, Sakura? "


    Kozakura''s expression looked a little strange, and she twisted and said, "Naruto, what are you going to do next?"


    Naruto looked at the sky, it was about eleven o¡¯clock now, and it¡¯s time for lunch, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to have lunch. I may practice for a while in the afternoon, but if I¡¯m not in the mood, I¡¯ll go home and take a nap. ,what happened?"


    What Naruto needs now is not a lot of training. It can be said that his physical body has been exercised to a limit. The usual training is just to keep his physical condition from regressing, so it doesn¡¯t really matter whether he goes to practice or not. He What is needed now is experience, the experience of fighting the strong.


    Kozakura''s face blushed slightly, emerald eyes guiltyly avoided Naruto''s eyes, and said, "I have encountered some problems in my practice, can I ask you something?"


    Although I think Sakura''s performance is very strange, Naruto thinks about it carefully, and he has no reason to refuse Sakura. Then he said: "Well, I will guide you in the afternoon, and I will treat you to ramen at noon!"


    Sakura was a little happy, nodded happily, and said, "Yeah."


    Naruto and Sakura walked towards Yile Ramen together, but stopped because of a farce in the middle, a teenager with a fancy face, a child with a green windshield in one hand, and a back on the side. The girl with a huge fan.


    Huh?Is this the legendary Shayin trio?Is there another red-haired one?


    Chapter 71: The second man Zhu Li!


    In the strange dress just now, the three protagonists are of course the brothers and sisters of Tema and Kankuro, and the kid who was caught by Kankuro is naturally the grandson of the three-generation old man, Konohamaru.


    "That''s the grandson of three generations of Naruto. Let''s see what happened." Naruto said to Sakura. Of course Sakura agreed. Anyway, in the team, her opinion is almost equal to nothing.


    Kankuro held Konohamaru in his hand, and said uncomfortably, "It hurts, kid."


    The blonde and beautiful girl Temari put her hands on her hips. She didn''t bother to watch this farce of her brother. She lazily said, "Don''t be like this, wait a minute and get beaten."


    "That blonde beauty is right," Naruto walked over with his hands in his trouser pockets, looking awake, and looked at Kankuro lazily, "You''d better put him down first. Don''t be conceited."


    Yo, looks pretty good...just a little shorter.Temari looked at Naruto and thought boldly in his heart, but the things he was thinking in his heart immediately pierced Naruto''s vitals.


    After all, the genes are good, Naruto can still grow up, there is no problem except height...


    This was actually a little kid¡¯s play. There was no problem at first, but the problem is that the identities of the two parties are not ordinary. Kankuro and Temari are the children of the fourth generation of Fukage, while Konohamaru is the grandson of the third generation of Naruto. The sons of the fourth generation of Hokage, the identities of several people are really extraordinary. If it is passed out that "four generations of Fukage''s sons beat the three generations of Hokage''s grandsons on Konoha Street", if this kind of statement is passed out, what about it?


    "Let go of me!" Konohamaru was carried by Kankuro and almost died. She couldn''t help but began to struggle, kicking her feet constantly at Kankuro.


    "Very energetic, brat!" Kanjirou said coldly, squinting his eyes, and there was a trace of murderousness in his eyes. Although this is Konoha''s site, he still intends to teach this brat.


    Whoosh!


    Sensing Kankuro''s murderous aura, Naruto quickly drew out a handful of kunai and threw it at Kankuro.


    "Kankuro be careful!" Temari exclaimed immediately.


    Hearing the sound of Temari, Kankuro subconsciously turned his head to the side and only heard a sneer. Although Naruto''s thrown by Kumu did not cut his face, it cut his headscarf, and Kumu flew over. The cold touch made Kankuro a cold sweat behind his back.


    Kankuro was born in Shayin Village. The country of wind is full of deserts. Compared with his sister Temari, Kankuro¡¯s dress is more suitable for people living in the desert. His whole body is tightly wrapped, only his hands and feet are covered. With the face exposed, such a tight dress can avoid direct sunlight on the skin and cause sunburn. In comparison, Temari''s dress is obviously demeanor and not temperature. After all, it is a girl.


    "You kid!" Kankuro left Konohamaru and looked at Naruto with a gloomy expression. The five fingers of his left hand moved flexibly, and several slender but tough chakra lines evoked the kunai on the ground. He threw it out at Naruto, obviously to avenge his revenge.


    Naruto stretched his hand into his ninja bag, and used his index finger to hook out a kunai, and the sharp wind escape Chakra suddenly gathered to the kunai in his hand.


    "Drink!"


    Naruto held kunai with one hand, and faced the kunai thrown by Kankuro, he uttered a loud shout. This shout was like a sudden explosion of thunder in the clear sky, as if facing a tail beast running away. Temari and Kankuro couldn''t help being taken aback.


    Ding!


    A slight collision!


    The kunai in Naruto''s hand is like cutting tofu with a sharp knife. The kunai thrown by Kankuro is cut from beginning to end, completely cut in half, and the broken kunai falls beside Naruto and sends out A crisp sound.


    Temari and Kankuro looked at Naruto as if they were watching monsters, and ninjas were fighting. If the weapon of Kunai was chopped off, it would be nice to say, but like this, they were perfectly divided into two from the middle. I have never seen it before, and both of them belong to Naruto, so there is no problem with the quality of karma.


    Naruto held Kunai in one hand, and looked at Kankuro coldly and said, "It''s hidden. It''s better to converge in someone else''s territory. Otherwise, it will be dead and ugly."


    "Damn it!" Kanjirou was deeply irritated by Naruto, and took down what looked like a mummy behind him, "I hate you, a kid who can only take advantage of his tongue!"


    Temari looked at Kankuro in surprise, and said, "Are you going to use the crow?!"


    Kanjirou smiled coldly and said, "Don''t worry, it can be solved in one go."


    Snapped!


    "pain!"


    Just when Kankuro was about to untie the bandage on the crow, a small stone suddenly flew out and hit the back of his hand, and the action of untying the crow stopped.


    This guy really likes to be cool... Naruto said helplessly in his heart, looking at the facial paralysis sitting on the tree. Although he looked at Sasuke this guy was extremely unpleasant, but Naruto himself admitted that he did not have Sasuke handsome. Now, although he has a girl he really likes but Sasuke doesn''t, this makes Naruto quite proud.


    In terms of numerology, Sasuke and Naruto are both in line with Zi Weili''s two desperate traits, Tiansha Lone Star and Killing Wolf.


    The people of the lone star of the gods are fierce, cruel, ruthless, and always bring disasters to the people around them, and are destined to be lonely for a lifetime.


    The pattern of Kill Break Wolf means turbulence and change. Kill Break Wolf is happy to move or not. Those who are in a good pattern will gain blessings when they move. Those who are poor in pattern will lose money in times of disaster. As the saying goes, "The tree desires calm but the wind never stops. ".The person who killed the life of Lupus wandered throughout his life, with great ups and downs, but had the heroic physique of becoming famous in one fell swoop.Killing a wolf is not a star, but refers to the three stars of seven killings, breaking the army, and greedy wolves. Among them, the greedy wolf star is the lord of misfortune and good fortune. It is the star of the peach blossom, counting joy and debauchery. thing.This star enters the house of human life and fate. The owner is strong and powerful, and has a plan. He does things quickly but advances and retreats. He is impatient and calm. , Slightly extreme, moody, easy to be obsessed with suits.


    Judging from the current situation, Sasuke is more in line with the lone star of Tiansha, and Naruto is more in line with the killer wolf in the house of greedy wolf star, especially the heart of love and hatred is extremely heavy, and it is easy to be infatuated with the two points.


    Sasuke directly ignored Naruto, looked at Kankuro, who had an ugly face, and said, "Are you impatient for making trouble in Konoha''s place?"


    "Damn kid!" Kankuro was really irritated this time because he had a bad temper, and his face was painted garishly, looking very hideous, "I''m going to kill you!"


    "Kankuro, stop, don''t be embarrassed here."


    Just when Kankuro was about to free the crows to deal with Sasuke, a cold and unfeeling voice sounded from a tree less than two meters behind Sasuke. This cold and ruthless voice made Sasuke scared and sweated.


    Naruto''s blue eyes narrowed slightly, and a deep smile appeared on his face. Looking at the red-headed boy hanging upside down on the tree, he thought to himself: Is it finally here? Shouhe Ren Zhuli, Gaara, sand waterfall !

 57 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 57

    Chapter 72: The Disturbance Before Zhongnin Exam!(1)


    Although Gaara didn''t reveal his murderous aura, the indifference to see through life and death in those light green eyes was enough to shock people.


    Kankuro saw Gaara. He was even more unbearable than a mouse seeing a cat. He was dressed so thickly. He hadn''t sweated on his face for a long time in the sun. At this time, he was already oozing cold sweat. Was scared.(By the way, the oil on Kankuro¡¯s face is pretty good. I didn¡¯t spend so much sweat. Audience: Where is your bastard¡¯s attention?!)


    "When did this guy come? The speed is as fast as Kakashi!" Sasuke looked sideways at Gaara who was hanging upside down on the tree, with an indifferent look on Gaara, thinking in shock.


    "I... Gaara..." Kankuro was so scared that his voice changed, and he forced an ugly smile to look at his brother.


    To be honest, Kankuro is a very poor child. He has no status in the family. Both his mother and uncle are dead, not counting. His father is Feng Ying, and he must be the eldest of the family. His sister Temari has a sturdy personality and keeps pressing him. At one end, there was originally a younger brother underneath, but he was still a man Zhu Li, which made Kankuro no position.


    Kankuro, I sympathize with you.


    Naruto sent infinite grief to Kankuro in his heart, and then shed crocodile tears. Then he reached out and wiped off the teardrops from the corners of his eyes because he did not sleep well yesterday. And bounce away.


    Gaara held both arms and looked at Kanjirou coldly, and said, "You will only shame the village. What do you think we did when we ran all the way to Konoha."


    "Listen to me, Gaara... it''s... they found the ballast first..."


    "Shut up!" Gaara snorted coldly, and the most terrifying indifference appeared in his light green eyes, "Otherwise I will kill you!"


    Kanjirou''s face was already sweaty, and he quickly said, "I see... it''s... it''s me! I''m sorry."


    Gaara didn''t bother to look at Kankuro, his eyes swept across Sasuke and Naruto coldly, and said coldly, "Sorry, everyone."


    The look in this guy''s eyes... really annoying!


    Naruto held his arms, frowned slightly, and for the first time in his heart had the same thoughts as Sasuke, but...Sasuke, you are not qualified to say that other people''s eyes are disgusting.


    Gaara''s body turned into yellow sand, then fell to the ground, and then transformed into his body, the sand instantaneous technique unique to Shayin Village!


    "Let''s go, we are not here to play." Gaara said coldly.


    "I know¡­¡­"


    "Wait a minute," Naruto, whose presence has gradually diminished, finally opened his mouth, looking at the sandy trio in front of him, and said, "From Sandyak Village, remind you that this is Konoha''s site after all, not you Where you can play, if something goes wrong, even if you are the children of the fourth generation of Fengying, it won¡¯t be useful.¡±


    Gaara turned his head, and when he heard the words "children of the four generations of Fengying", there was a horrible murderous look in his eyes. He looked at Naruto coldly and said, "I am very interested in you. ¡­¡­first name."


    Naruto seemed to drew out a handful of kunai casually, and hooked it with his finger, but in fact he had secretly operated his chakra, resisting Gaara''s murderous aura, and said: "You must report your name before asking someone else''s name." ."


    This guy is crazy!


    Kankuro and Temari made their backs cold with fright. They were the first time they saw anyone who dared to talk to Gaara like this. In case Gaara got angry, they would be terrible to Chiyu.


    Contrary to Kankuro and Temari''s expectations, Gaara did not get angry, but looked at Naruto indifferently and said, "Sand waterfall, Gaara."


    "Naruto Uzumaki."


    I love Luo secretly wrote down the name, then turned to look at Sasuke, and said, "Your name."


    "Huh! Uchiha Sasuke!" Sasuke snorted coldly, probably because Gaara first asked Naruto''s name and then asked him and felt uncomfortable... Isn''t this a kind of tiring performance?(A chill...)


    Gaara glanced at Naruto and Sasuke, then turned around and said coldly: "Let''s go, you have wasted a lot of time."


    "Oh, good."


    Temari and Kankuro didn''t dare not listen to Gaara''s words. Kankuro didn''t even have the courage to say something cruel, and followed Gaara griefly.


    Naruto had an evil sneer on his face, licking the back of his hand like a beast, and suppressing the heart that was agitated by Gaara''s murderousness. The blue eyes that originally represented tranquility, although not Change, but it has shown an unstoppable excitement and madness.


    "Chinin test, is it finally coming?"


    "Ah~~~"


    At noon on July 1st, Naruto yawned, sat up from his bed, stretched out his hand to tear off the crooked nightcap that Ino made for him, and then rubbed his eyes sleepily. While walking into the bathroom to wash.


    After brushing his teeth and washing his face, Naruto''s spirit was also completely awake, looking at himself in the mirror, a strange arc was drawn in the corner of his mouth inadvertently, and he whispered, "It''s finally here after waiting so long. For the Zhongnin exam, you can play it now."


    After going to Yile Ramen for lunch as usual, Naruto walked slowly to the ninja school.


    "I really didn''t expect to come back to this place again," Naruto looked at the familiar teaching building with twitching corners of his mouth, and thought viciously: "I really want to blow up this place!"


    Exploding the school, Naruto has always wanted to do this kind of thing, but now he only has to think about it.


    "Ah Lou ha, good noon for both of you." Naruto, who had no sense of being late, shook his arms and greeted the two who had already arrived at school.


    Sasuke dressed cool with his hands in his pockets, looked at Naruto coldly, and said, "You are late, from the back of the crane!"


    Naruto took out his ears with a look of indifferent expression, and said, "An La An La, anyway, as long as it does not arrive before three o''clock, let''s go."


    "cut!"


    Uchiha Sasuke took a very uncomfortable sip, Sakura nodded a little uneasy, and the three of them walked into the long-lost school together.


    As soon as I walked to the second floor, I saw a lot of people gathered in the hallway. There were always 20 or 30 people in Zero Zero, all crowded in the doorway of the classroom, and there was a 301 sign hanging on the classroom.


    Naruto looked at the 301 helplessly, looked at the group of people gathered here, and whispered: "How low is the IQ to distinguish the second floor from the third floor?"


    "Like an idiot." Sasuke''s face also has a trace of helplessness. Just when he walked up from the first floor, it became the third floor. This kind of illusion can also deceive fools.


    boom!!


    There was a muffled noise from the door of the classroom, a green watermelon peel was kicked to the ground, and a head was combed with two light bulbs. A girl with a Chinese style hurriedly supported him.


    "Just like that, do you still want to take the Zhongnin exam? It''s better to quit as soon as possible, you guys!"


    The two ninjas arranged by the three generations, Izumo and Zitie, as wicked men, stopped at the door of the "301" classroom, blocking the entrance of the candidates.


    Naruto looked at the green watermelon peel and the girl with two light bulbs as if watching the show, and he didn''t seem to want to help at all, because there was no need at all.


    Although Tiantian¡¯s strength is not quite satisfactory, Xiao Li¡¯s strength has already completely exceeded the level of Xia Ren. If only using physical skills to fight, even Kakashi would not be Xiao Li¡¯s opponent, right? The case of five doors.


    I really want to play with the Eight Gate Dunjia Formation... Naruto squinted his eyes, and there was a strong excitement in his heart, but it quickly cooled down... Although my current strength is even the seventh Ukura The tiger should not be able to stop it either.


    Sasuke couldn''t bear watching a group of fools acting, and he walked up and said coldly: "You guys quickly untie the barrier made by this illusion technique, I have something to go to the third floor."


    This kid couldn''t help it so soon, alas, the young man was still too impulsive.Naruto sighed in an old-fashioned tone in his heart, but if he said this, Sasuke would probably fight him hard.


    Looking at the godless Sakura next to him, Naruto frowned slightly, and then said: "Sakura, you should have discovered it a long time ago. After all, your analytical skills and illusion skills are the first in our class. ."


    "Naruto..." Sakura was taken aback, the panic and confusion in emerald''s eyes disappeared, a slight smile appeared, and then turned into a confident smile, and said: "Thank you, yes, I have already I found it, isn''t this the second floor?!"


    "Is it discovered? But it''s not enough just to find out!" Gangzi Tie smiled slightly, then suddenly turned over and kicked towards Sasuke immediately.


    After Kakashi''s exercise, Sasuke''s reaction speed has also increased a lot, and he immediately lifted his foot. When their legs were about to collide, a green figure flashed into the middle of the two.


    boom!

 58 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 58

    Have you finally shot it?


    Chapter 73: The Disturbance Before Zhongnin Exam!(in)


    It''s really fast...


    Naruto''s eyes looked at Xiaoli who had blocked Sasuke and Gangzite with admiration. Although Xiao Li was still strapped with that horrible "root" load, his speed was already faster than Naruto knew. Everyone except him and Gaara, after all, Xiao Li is a speed-type physical ninja.


    Physical ninja can generally be divided into two types, Hyuga¡¯s soft boxing and Akai, Xiaoli¡¯s Gangquan, but Gangquan can also be divided into two types, one is the speed type such as Akai and Xiaoli. , Keep exercising, practice the ultimate speed that exceeds the limit of the human body, launch an attack that makes the enemy completely unable to react, like a storm, and there is a power type like Dingji and Tsunade, which has a fist. The strange power that can make the mountains fall apart.


    Naruto''s body can easily reach the speed that Xiao Li took off the load, but he couldn''t do the continuous physical attacks like Xiao Li. After all, he was not practicing physical skills, and he didn''t have the habitual muscles, even if he was forced. Learning that kind of movement would also seem nondescript.


    "Hey, it''s different from what I said." Xiao Li''s teammate, Neji Hyuga, who has the same white eyes as Hinata, walked over and said, "You said you don''t want to be noticed by others, so you have to hide your strength."


    Xiao Li scratched his watermelon rind, and said embarrassedly: "I''m sorry, I just couldn''t help but shot it."


    Hyuga Neji turned around. Although he had rolled his eyes like Hinata, his eyes were completely different. Hinata was cowardly and weak, while Hyuga Neji was indifferent and arrogant. After all, he was the last genius.


    Neji Hyuga ignored the "woman" of Sakura and the "tail of the crane" Naruto. His white eyes looked directly at Sasuke''s black eyes and said faintly, "Name."


    Regardless of his true strength, Sasuke is the number one in this class, not to mention Kakashi¡¯s disciple. Of course he will attract the attention of Neji, who is a disciple of Akai, and Naruto is the tail of the crane, and Sakura is a woman. , Neji Hyuga directly ignored the two of them.


    Sasuke''s vanity was satisfied, a sneer crossed the corner of his mouth inadvertently, and he looked at Hyuga Neji proudly, and said, "Before asking someone else''s name, you should report your name first."


    Uchiha''s madness is definitely not worse than Hyuga''s genius...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?) ?"


    Kozakura''s mouth twitched and looked at Naruto helplessly. Isn''t this the previous conversation between you and Sa Yin''s Gaara?


    Hyuga Neji didn''t care about Sasuke''s arrogance, but he didn''t give his name first, and then said lightly: "Are you a novice, how old are you?"


    It is impossible to answer Neji Hyuga''s question with Sasuke''s arrogance. He said coldly, "I have no obligation to answer your question." Then he turned around, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and said as if I was the boss: "Let''s go!"


    At this moment, Xiao Li suddenly ran to Sakura, gave her a thumbs up, and said, "My name is Li Luoke! You are Sakura, please associate with me, I will protect you desperately!" With a grin, a bright light flashed through his white teeth.


    It¡¯s the first time I met Sakura with this kind of superb "confession", and Naruto who has forgotten that there was such a small episode before the Zhongnin exam for a long time, was completely cold and sweaty all over his body. Hacked!


    Even Sasuke almost broke his work, that iceberg face almost collapsed, and Neji Hyuga, who was still arrogant just now, turned his face immediately, with an expression that I didn¡¯t recognize him. As a girl Tian Tian felt a lot of eyes focused. Coming over, while lamenting the shame of his teammates, he also wanted to kill him directly.


    "No! Your eyebrows are too thick!!" Sakura, who confessed that she didn''t feel happy, refused to drop Xiao Li, and Xiao Li, who was hit hard by the rejection, squatted into the corner and got moldy.


    This can¡¯t be regarded as a mistake for Sakura. After all, Xiao Li¡¯s look... watermelon skin, thick eyebrows, one-piece green practice clothes, plus suddenly rushed up when they first met, showing white teeth with a thumbs up. That kind of neurotic confession, ten girls have to refuse eleven times, because one girl will refuse twice in a row.


    "Let''s go!" Sasuke, who couldn''t stand this idiot farce, said for the second time.


    Konoha''s seventh class walked up to the third floor. Xiao Li recovered from the shock just now, and said to Ning Ci and Tian Tian: "You go first. I have to check some things myself."


    "Catch up by yourself." Ning Ci could also guess Xiao Li''s thoughts, without intending to stop him, turned around and left with Tian Tian.


    The seventh class arrived on the third floor. Just as he passed the hall and was going to classroom 301, Xiao Li''s voice came from behind.


    "The one with fierce eyes, please wait a minute."


    Sasuke put his hands in his pockets, obviously looking like I was very arrogant, and said, "What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Li''s eyebrows stood upside down, with a serious look on his face, and said, "How about playing with me right now?"


    "I''m here to decide the outcome with you?"


    "That''s right," Xiao Li turned over and jumped down from the corridor, and said: "My feet are Li Luoke, you said you should declare your home before asking someone''s name, Sasuke Uchiha."


    "Already understand?"


    Xiao Li stepped aside and said, "I want to try it with you, I want to try, can my tricks work for the descendants of your genius ninja family! And..." So far, the words are very serious, but from It''s wrong to start here.


    Xiao Li turned his head to look at Sakura, and saw Sakura furry at a glance. Two oval blushes appeared on Xiao Li''s face and said, "Sakura, I love you."


    "No!!" Kozakura went mad, and Rizakura seemed to burst out, "I hate that drooping eyebrows!! I hate his hairstyle, his thick eyebrows! Everything about him!!!"


    Not only Kozakura who was attacked from the front couldn''t stand it, but Naruto who was affected by her was nauseous.


    "Asshole! My Yile Ramen is almost vomiting out!" Naruto thought with a painful face covering his stomach, "If it wasn''t for you, this guy is not bad, I have to use a spiral shuriken to stab you!!" After thinking about it, for fear of being affected by Xiao Li''s attack again, Naruto hid his stomach and hid.


    Xiao Li''s hard work and perseverance are worthy of respect, but his head really needs to be repaired.


    Xiao Li again blew kiss attacks on Sakura again, and Sakura finally escaped through all the hard work.


    The farce is finally over. Sasuke looked at Xiao Li coldly and said, "You challenged the name Uchiha. Frankly speaking, you are really ignorant. Let me tell you what this name means. eyebrow!"


    "Then please!" Xiao Li made the gesture of please, and he was so happy in his heart. I didn''t expect to be able to fight the most powerful newcomer so soon. I will prove it to you, Teacher Akai!


    "Hmph, interesting, then let''s see." Sasuke sneered, and directly accepted Xiao Li''s challenge.


    Since graduation, Sasuke¡¯s hat of genius has been strongly impacted by Naruto. If Naruto didn¡¯t care about his reputation, I¡¯m afraid his genius name would be long gone. Now Sasuke desperately needs a victory. Isn¡¯t it a good opportunity to maintain your name as a genius?


    Sakura, who was dragged by Naruto to watch the show on the second floor, checked the time and said uncertainly, "Naruto, is this okay? It''s less than half an hour before the deadline for registration."


    "Ah..." Naruto waved his hand lazily, leaning on the buttress in the corridor, and said, "It will end soon anyway, and Sasuke will soon lose."


    "Huh?" Kozakura let out a surprised voice, looked at Naruto incredulously, and said, "Will Sasuke lose to that thick eyebrow?!"


    Naruto frowned slightly, glanced at Sakura next to him a little displeased, and said, "Don''t judge a person''s strength by his appearance. This is what Mr. Iruka taught in the first grade."


    Although Xiao Li does not look like a master...


    Naruto''s last sentence just helped Xiao Li speak, and the next sentence started to complain...


    "Look, Sasuke will lose, and it will be ugly."


    Kozakura''s heart trembled after hearing this, her eyes fixed on the two in the field.


    Naruto¡¯s judgment that Li will win is not because of the memory of his previous life. In fact, after being in this world for twelve years, Naruto only remembers some more important things, such as the Konoha collapse plan of the Chunin test, Sasuke¡¯s defection, Oshemaru¡¯s turning technique, Gaara will become Fengkage and be captured by Akatsuki, the battle of the Uchiha brothers, Penn¡¯s attack on Konoha, the Gokage talks, the fourth Ninja battle, and Uchiha Madara¡¯s resurrection. People still remember it, but he had forgotten the episode before the Zhongnin exam. He judged that Xiao Li would win because of his eyesight.


    Although Xiao Li looks thin, his muscles are very firm and his muscle density is very high. This is very similar to Naruto himself. Although he looks thin, he can explode with unimaginable strength and speed. Xia Sasuke was far worse than Xiao Li, and was not of the same rank at all.


    Speaking of many hot-blooded anime, there are some muscular man characters, but not many. The most famous muscular man in this world is the third or fourth generation of Raikage. Most of the other figures are normal, that is, Naruto''s head is short. ...


    Although Naruto has spent a lot of energy training his body, he is different from Xiao Li, who only practices physical skills. Naruto is only to make his body stronger and to perform greater ninjutsu. It''s just power.


    Naruto thought about something messy, on the other side...one-sided battle...it was really boring...


    Chapter 74: The Disturbance Before Zhongnin Exam!(2)


    Sasuke rushed to Xiao Li quickly, and then hit Xiao Li''s face with a punch!


    Whoosh!


    Xiao Li disappeared in an instant!At least, no one besides Naruto could see Xiao Li''s movements clearly.


    Disappeared!

 59 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 59

    Sasuke was shocked, and immediately tightened his muscles, scanning the surroundings.


    Xiao Li, in a tight-fitting green practice suit, appeared at Sasuke''s wound, turned his body and kicked him towards Sasuke''s head.


    "Konoha Whirlwind!"


    Sasuke lowered his head in a hurry and avoided Xiao Li''s Konoha whirlwind. Xiao Li fell on the ground, his left hand supported on the ground and immediately came Thomas'' full rotation, without any hindrance, and kicked towards Sasuke''s face. !


    Sasuke squatted in a hurry just now, his body still kept the inertia of squatting, and he couldn''t avoid Xiao Li''s bottom-up foot at all!


    "Can''t avoid it! To block it!"


    Sasuke''s reaction was indeed fast, and he immediately judged that it was difficult to avoid it, and immediately blocked his hands in front of him.


    boom!!


    Sasuke''s speed couldn''t keep up with Xiao Li''s movements. Although he made a block action, he was kicked in the face by Xiao Li, and he flew out six or seven meters before falling to the ground.


    "Sasuke!" Sakura looked at Sasuke who was kicked out in shock, and tightly grasped the edge of the supporting wall with both hands.


    "What''s going on?!" Sasuke struggled to stand up, "It broke my defense. Is that ninjutsu or illusion?!"


    "He really can stand up!"


    "Forget it, this is a good opportunity to use that trick!" Sasuke smiled coldly, stood up, the black eyes of his eyes had turned into scarlet writing wheel eyes, showing an ominous breath, "No matter it is ninjutsu It''s still illusion, it''s just magic after all, let me see through your tricks!!"


    Sasuke, who opened the writing wheel, was confident again, and rushed towards Xiao Li again, but this time it was even worse. He was kicked directly in the chin by Xiao Li, and his body flew into the air uncontrollably!


    Can you not even see through the writing wheel?Is his trick...


    "Yes! My trick is neither ninjutsu nor illusion!" Xiao Li said confidently, and then rushed towards Sasuke, making quick combos. Although Sasuke''s eyes can see through Xiao Li''s movements, his body is completely. I couldn''t keep up. After a few moves, Xiao Li was hit with an elbow on his stomach, almost vomiting out at lunch.


    "My tricks are pure physical skills, Sasuke!"


    "Look at the move!" Sasuke quickly attacked Xiao Li behind him, but was easily avoided by Xiao Li.


    "Maybe you can''t believe it! Shao Lun Yan has the ability to see through all illusions, physiques and ninjutsu! You can indeed see through and respond to those ninjutsu and illusions that cost Chakra and are more regular. But as long as physiques Something special, that is, even if you can see through my actions with the writing wheel, your body does not have the speed to respond to my physique. That is to say, the eyes can see but the body can¡¯t keep up. Yes, do you understand? The strong are divided into two types: genius type and hardworking type. If your writing wheel eyes inherit the genius type of Uchiha family abilities, then I am the hardworking type relying on continuous physical exercises. To be honest, you "Zhualunyan and my ultimate physique really don¡¯t match up."


    After that, Xiao Li kicked out abruptly, directly piercing Sasuke''s defense, kicking him straight into the air!


    Xiao Li lowered his body slightly, and then made a sudden leap, his body already appeared behind Sasuke in midair.


    "Shadow Dance Leaf!"


    "I want to use this trick to prove it! Try to surpass genius!!" Xiao Li unwrapped the bandages on his hands, and under the control of Chakra, the bandages were gradually wrapped around the master.


    "Oops!"


    Naruto, who completely forgot the development of the subsequent plot, saw that Xiao Li was actually going to use this forbidden technique, and immediately shouted that it was bad. Although he hates Uchiha Sasuke, he still needs him for the next Zhongnin exam, after all. One person cannot take the exam. Thinking of this, Naruto immediately rushed into the air, more than a star and a half faster than Xiao Li!


    laugh!!


    Sharp Kumo quickly cut Xiao Li''s bandage, and kicked the two of them to both sides, one by one!


    "Let''s stop here! Li!" A brick red tortoise wearing a Konoha forehead suddenly appeared on the court and shouted to Xiao Li.


    "Have you seen it all?"


    "Xiao Li, that was a forbidden technique just now!"


    "I''m sorry, I was impulsive just now..."


    "Really! You guys really don''t understand youth!" After Xiao Li''s words were finished, a green tight-fitting exercise suit with super thick eyebrows outside wearing a vest appeared on the tortoise''s back, posing in a strange posture. Shouted!


    The seventh class trio was shocked by the super thick eyebrows in front of them, and they all turned into white eyes. Naruto looked even more unbearable and shouted: "Ah! There is a thicker eyebrow!!!"


    "The eyebrows are thicker...The hair is more like a kappa..."


    Watching anime and watching the scene are completely different things. Naruto was also shocked by Akai¡¯s amazing look, and the corners of his mouth twitched, saying: "This is the first time I have seen such a big eyebrow..."


    "Hey! You guys are not allowed to make fun of Teacher Akai!!"


    "How can I react when I see you two idiots..." Naruto is really speechless for this pair of best masters and disciples, they are not father and son?


    "Forget it, Li." A Kai called out to stop Xiao Li''s rampage.


    "Yes." Xiao Li is a good obedient student, unlike some people...


    "You...big idiot!!" After speaking, he beat Xiao Li out with a bloody iron fist.


    My Yile Ramen...


    Naruto wailed in his heart. After the last white thing, Naruto once again felt pain for forgetting the plot. Akai and Xiao Li cried with each other, and the background suddenly changed to a fiery sunset.


    I swear!If it wasn''t Konoha, I would use a spiral shuriken to split these two bastards!!


    I actually lost to this kind of idiot... Sasuke''s eyes turned white. Looking at the two idiots in front of him, he was extremely upset.


    After the pair of superb masters and apprentices cried bitterly, they had to run against the sunset. Naruto really had to remind them: "By the way, let''s take the Zhongnin exam."


    "Ah! Oh, yeah." The kappa from Akai''s head just remembered the matter now, turned to look at Xiao Li, and said: "Xiao Li, you fight with others and break the taboo. The punishment will be left after the Zhongnin exam. Right!"


    "Hi!"


    "Let us shout for youth!"


    "Oh!!"


    I¡­¡­


    Naruto really couldn''t stand it anymore. He raised his foot and was about to leave. Akai''s super thick eyebrows looked over and said, "Hey! Your teacher Kakashi is okay."


    "do you know him?"


    "Recognize? Humph, others call us "eternal rivals"!"


    "You lied!!" Kozakura rolled her eyes, and even Sasuke didn''t believe it.


    "What are you talking about! What Teacher Akai said is true!"


    "Forget it, there is nothing to say..." A Kai smiled slightly, and then suddenly disappeared.


    Naruto''s eyes dazzled, his muscles reacted instantly, and then he immediately squatted down, propped his hands on the ground, and kicked his feet behind him.


    boom!!


    Sasuke and Sakura reacted to the muffled noise from behind. When they turned around, they saw that Akai had flashed behind them in an instant. Only Naruto could keep up with his speed and launch an attack. Then he raised his arms and hit Naruto''s kick.


    Naruto kicked Akai¡¯s arms with his feet as if he had hit a steel plate. The force of the counter-shock made his legs numb, and he had to be shocked by Akai¡¯s refined physical skills. strength.

 60 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 60

    It¡¯s not just Naruto who was surprised, even Akai was shocked by Naruto¡¯s reaction speed and strength, but he obviously didn¡¯t break this point. He grinned, showing white teeth, and said: ¡°By the way, I¡¯m very happy with Kakashi. The record is 50 wins and 49 losses, which means I am better than Kakashi."


    too fast!Faster than Kakashi!Is he still human?!And this guy Naruto... beast!!


    In fact, he doesn''t bother to talk to you...


    Naruto retracted his feet, curled his lips and complained about the super thick eyebrows, and said, "Anyway, it''s just a normal pairing exercise. It''s too exaggerated to use the forbidden technique like Lotus Flower, if I didn''t make a move just now. Stop it, Sasuke has to go to the hospital and lie down."


    "This time Xiao Li is causing you trouble. Please forgive him for my face, and for my refreshing face."


    Naruto rolled his eyes, didn''t bother to pay attention to this superb eyebrows, turned and walked towards the 301 classroom.


    Chapter 75: Konoha nine Xiaoqiang assembled!


    Coming to the door of classroom 301, Kakashi, a superb boring man, leaned against the door and read a little yellow book. Although this white-haired fox is usually unscrupulous, he is still worried about the three...two little guys on his team. of.


    Seeing that the three problem children on his team had arrived, Kakashi put away the little yellow book and said, "That''s it, Sakura is here too, so you can sign up for the Zhongnin exam."


    "What do you mean?"


    Kakashi scratched his head. Although his expression was serious, Naruto looked at the guy in front of him as an unscrupulous uncle.


    "Actually... the Zhongnin exam must be taken in groups of three."


    "Teacher, you seem to say that you decide whether to participate or not."


    "Ah... I did."


    "Ms. Kakashi is indeed a liar." Sakura rolled her eyes and looked at Kakashi like I despised you.


    Kakashi rolled his eyes back and said, "If I tell the truth, even if Sakura doesn''t want to take the exam, you will force yourself to participate because you don''t want to drag Sasuke and Naruto."


    "Uh..." Xiao Sakura was speechless, she really couldn''t find any reason to refute this.


    "But I''m very happy that all three of you can come here by your own will. Okay, you can go in quickly."


    Kakashi stepped aside. Naruto opened the door of classroom 301. When he was about to walk in, remembering what had happened, he suddenly turned to Kakashi by the door and said, "By the way, Kakashi, today is I admire you for the first time in my life."


    "Huh? Did something happen?" Kakashi was visibly confused, not knowing what Naruto meant.


    Naruto''s mouth twitched and said, "It''s nothing, I just met two thick eyebrows." After that, he turned and walked into the classroom.


    puff!


    Kakashi couldn''t help but snorted, and the godless dead fish eyes that showed up were full of smiles.


    "It seems that Naruto can''t stand that guy from Akai..." Kakashi wanted to find out who the thick eyebrows Naruto said was even with his toes. "Don''t ask Akai to help Naruto train for the next time. ...That would be fun."


    Kakashi, who has been accustomed to being hit by Naruto for a long time, finally found a chance to fight back this time, thinking about how to let Akai "torture" Naruto.


    I have to say... Kakashi, you are so bad...


    Pushing the door open, the light suddenly brightened, and the noisy sound in the classroom stopped abruptly. Obviously, hundreds of people in the classroom were attracted by the sound of opening the door and all of the eyes focused on the door.


    "Why are there so many people, are they all candidates for the test?" Sakura secretly swallowed, and was stared at by so many people at once, making Sakura obviously very nervous.


    Naruto wouldn''t be like Sakura, facing the murderous aura of Kyuubi. This kind of little scene would not make any waves in his heart, and his eyes quickly swept over everyone in the classroom.


    "There are so many people who come to take the exam, but...there is only a number...hehe..."


    In the second half of the sentence and the sneer, Naruto lowered his voice, only Sasuke and Sakura beside him could hear it. Obviously Naruto was very disdainful. He knew very well that in this classroom, more than 90% of the people were just The dragon sleeves only appeared to set off the power of their protagonists.


    "Naruto, you came so late!"


    The girl with the pale golden ponytail swooped over and hung it on Naruto''s body without any consideration, hugging his neck affectionately.


    "Ino..." The indifference and disdain in Naruto''s eyes disappeared without a trace. He tilted his head slightly and looked at Ino''s reddish pretty face leaning on his shoulder. His eyes suddenly became helpless and petting, and he reached out and clicked. Tap Ino''s nose.


    When Kozakura saw this scene, she couldn''t help but pull her heart.


    "Naruto...I thought you weren''t coming, ah~" The iconic lazy voice, yawned after speaking, and Kaomaru with a pineapple head came over lazily. Ding Ci next to him was holding potato chips that seemed to be endless.


    Naruto patted Ino''s head, motioned her to get off her body, and then reached out and took Ino''s hand. Ino was very happy to clasp his hands.


    "I didn''t expect that with you, a slacker, you would actually arrive earlier than us." Naruto choked as he looked at the unmotivated Kamaru, anyway, the conversation between the two of them was like this.


    Shikamaru scratched his hair and said helplessly: "What can I do? My mother called me up early in the morning and threw me out of the house. I told her that the deadline for registration is 3 o''clock in the afternoon. No way, it made me go shopping in the street for eight hours."


    "Hehe... Aunt Jinai cares about you too."


    Shikamaru gave Naruto a gorgeous look, you bastard gloat me again!


    "Oh~ I found it! Now everyone is here!"


    Some arrogant voices came over with the teeth of a white puppy on top of his head. Of course, he was surrounded by teammates from Class 8, Shino and Hinata.


    "Hinata." Naruto called Hinata, and then stretched out a free hand to her. All of a sudden the eyes of the people around him focused on Hinata.


    Hinata''s face turned red all of a sudden, Naruto''s outstretched hands and other people''s gazes were enough to make her feel extremely ashamed, she gently pursed her lips, or walked to Naruto''s side and took the initiative to hold her. Took Naruto''s hand.


    It''s just that Hinata is too introverted and shy. Even if He Naruto is a righteous boy and girl friend, he can''t help but blush. Even if he holds hands, he only dares to hold Naruto''s finger.


    Naruto chuckled and grabbed his hand. The rough palm wrapped Hinata''s small hand in his palm, and his face was a life winner''s smile. That''s a Xiaobian.


    Ino on Naruto¡¯s right stretched out his finger to poke Naruto¡¯s face, and smiled: "You will bully Hinata!"


    "Then I''ll bully you too today." Naruto grinned, fingers breaking the palm of the hand that Ino was holding each other, and deliberately scratching it twice, making Ino blush in an instant.


    Ya blew a whistle, smiled and joked: "I really don''t know which group Hinata belonged to."


    Hina Tian''s face was so thin that he could stand the jokes, blushing, and lowered his head, but he held Naruto''s hand instead and refused to let go.


    Naruto didn''t mind. Although Ya was arrogant, but he didn''t have any malice. He followed Ya''s words and said, "It''s better for me to talk to the three-generation old man, let me be a group with Hinata and Ino."


    "It seems that you can''t change the group casually."


    "There are always special circumstances, such as the death of a member of the team?" Naruto smiled wickedly, looking up and down, as if he was picking a place to start.


    "Well, I surrender, when I didn''t say it." Ya immediately raised his hands and surrendered. He was not Naruto''s opponent.


    "This year''s nine newcomers have all come to participate. I don''t know how far we can go? What do you say, Sasuke?" Ya''s eyes glanced, and then looked at Sasuke provocatively. He is not Naruto''s opponent. , I can only go to Sasuke to find a place.


    "Huh! You are quite relaxed, Ya!" Sasuke''s eyebrows were cold.


    "We have received a lot of training and won''t lose to you!" Ya said arrogantly, and the Akamaru on the top of his head yelled in cooperation.


    Akamaru... seems to be delicious.Dingji''s gaze was obviously on Akamaru, then he walked towards Toa, and then Shino blocked him.


    "what are you doing?"

 61 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 61

    Shino bowed his head, and a small bug crawled past them.


    "Don''t step on him."


    "Are you going to eat it?"


    Ugh¡­¡­


    Shikamaru, Ino, and Naruto sighed unbearably at the same time, Dingci, you are really a Taichi...


    "Hey, you guys, can you be a little quieter."


    Ninja White Fox No. 2 is here!


    Chapter 76: Who is arrogant than Bibi!


    Tianzi No. 1 Anti-Bone Pharmacist Pocket is here!Sprinkle flowers!!


    Well, actually there is no momentum at all...


    "You are the nine trustees who just graduated from school this year. They are noisy and noisy here in a jovial look. Really, this is not going to go hiking." Duan said as a senior.


    Ino, who was originally a little chili pepper, couldn''t bear to look so arrogant and said, "Who are you?! What a great look!"


    "My name is Pharmacist Tou, don''t worry about this for now, look around you."


    Everyone looked around, scared!


    There are hundreds of ninjas in the classroom, including Konoha and many other villages. At this time, all of them stared at them with bad eyes. Besides Naruto, even Shikamaru, a slacker, and Sasuke¡¯s facial paralysis I feel a lot of pressure.


    Naruto curled his lips, took a glance at Shikamaru, and said, "Shikamaru, do you want to come here to get rid of it?"


    Shikamaru gave Naruto a slanted look. After years of getting along, Shikamaru knew that this kid must not have a good idea, and said, "For example?"


    "Here is a spiral shuriken?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Shikamaru almost choked to death with a mouthful of saliva. Are you calling off Mawei?If there is really a spiral shuriken here, no more than 30 people in this classroom will survive.


    Of course, they all knew that Naruto was joking, and this point was directly exposed.


    Spiral Shuriken... A flash of light flashed in Tou''s eyes, apparently he had not collected this information.


    "The one behind you is from Yuyin Village. They are very restless. Because the exam is about to come, everyone is very nervous. You must be careful and don''t get troubled." Tou is like a big brother telling a group of younger siblings. , "This is no way. The newcomer doesn''t know anything. It reminds me of who I was before."


    "Are you... Dou-senior, right?" Sakura seemed to know Dou.


    "Yes."


    "Then... is this the second time you have come for the exam?"


    "No, it''s the seventh time. This exam is only held twice a year. This is the fourth year."


    After four consecutive years of testing, you are so embarrassed to say... Shikamaru and Naruto rolled their eyes, and the two people who had originally complained about each other had the same complaints in their hearts.


    "Then you must know this exam very well." Sakura said with some surprise. It would definitely be a good thing to know some information about the exam before the exam.


    "Right."


    "But haven''t you been admitted yet?" Shikamaru curled his lips and spit sharply.


    Naruto also let go of the hands of the two girls next to him, pinching his chin, looking like a thinker, and said, "I took the exam seven times in a row. If I had committed suicide by jumping off the building."


    Shikamaru rolled Naruto''s look and said, "Are you a bastard who jumped off the building and fell to death?"


    "Don''t you fall to death by jumping seven times in a row?" Naruto said with a smile.


    "Uh..." There was a trace of embarrassment on the face of Naruto and Shikamaru who had been hit repeatedly, but after all, he was a gold medalist undercover, so he scratched his head and ignored the embarrassment.


    Shikamaru put his hands in his pockets, staring at the ceiling blankly, and complained: "Really, is the Zhongnin exam so difficult? Unfortunately, it is getting more and more troublesome."


    "Hehe, then I will provide some information to my lovely juniors. This is the Ninja card." He took out a stack of cards.


    Everyone surrounded them curiously, but the five people who had already become an independent group glanced at each other at this time, exchanged their opinions through their eyes, and then nodded without a trace to confirm one thing.


    This pocket is not a good person!


    Even if it¡¯s not the Naruto who came through, Shikamaru, Ino, Dingji, and Hinata can judge that this sudden emergence of Pharmacist Pocket is definitely not a good person!


    If they just thought this white-haired fox was a little weird before, but now that he has provided them with information, he has completely exposed himself. This is a Ninja test. Even ninjas in the same village will become competitors. There were many just now. Konoha''s Shinnin also showed an unkind look to Naruto and the others. Even if it was their senior, but for no reason, he would provide them with information without any payment. This is definitely a problem!


    On the other side, Dou had already explained the role of the Ninja Card.


    "Do you have any personal details on your card?" Sasuke stepped forward and said coolly.


    "Yes, is there anyone you care about?"


    "Yes!" Sasuke nodded.


    "Although the candidate information this time is incomplete, it is basically preserved, and it also includes your information." He glanced at Naruto, but I couldn''t collect his information, so I didn''t say this sentence. There was still a false smile on his face, "Tell me about the person you care about, I''ll find it for you."


    "Li Luoke of Konoha, and Gaara the sand waterfall in Shayin Village!"


    "Well, I even know the household registration and name, so it will be easy to find." Tuan quickly drew out two cards and placed them on the ground, and then poured chakras into one of them. "First of all, it''s Li Luo, older than you. At the age of one, he had 20 mission experiences at D-level and 11 at C-level. The instructor was Akai. In this year, his physical skills have improved a lot, but others are not good enough. Last year, he received much attention as a powerful newcomer. But I didn''t come to participate in the Zhongnin exam. This is the first time I participated, just like you. My teammates are Tiantian and Ningji Hyuga."


    "Next is Gaara Sand Waterfall. The mission experience is C-level 8 times, B-level... It''s amazing, Xia Ren actually participated in the B-level mission, because it is a ninja from another country and a newcomer, so the detailed information is not clear. But it is said that every time he comes back from the mission, he is unscathed!"


    "Liar!" Sakura obviously didn''t believe it, "Xiaren''s execution of the B-level mission was unharmed?!"


    In fact, I didn¡¯t believe it except Naruto, but Naruto was not too surprised. Gaara is a crane guard after all. It¡¯s fine in normal conditions. If the tail is beasted, it is difficult to get it below the shadow level. Let him go.(This is not to say that Gaara''s strength has a shadow level, but below the shadow level, it is difficult to cause any damage to the full-tailed beast)


    Then I took out a card and said: "Konoha, Sand, Rain, Grass, Taki, Oto, these villages have excellent Xia Ren to take the exam this year, and Otoyin Village is a small village that has only been established in recent years. There is not much intelligence yet, but every village is very powerful, which means that all the elites from all over the world are forbearing."


    "I don''t seem to have much confidence anymore." This is what Naruto said...


    Shikamaru, Choji, Ino, Toa, Sakura, Sasuke, six people instantly looked at Naruto as if they had seen a ghost, their eyes filled with incomparable contempt, you bastard liar!


    Naruto retreated gorgeously for the first time under the six people''s eyes, and squatted into the corner to get moldy.


    At this moment, three figures suddenly appeared and rushed towards Pharmacist!


    Zack, with the word "death" written on his clothes, pulled out two kunai and threw them out toward his pocket.


    Tou flashed sideways, but was brought close to him by Tos, who looked like a mummy. He fisted with his right hand and slapped him with the strange device on his right arm.


    Pouch stepped back and dodged the attack. Just as Sasuke laughed at Tos''s attack speed, Pouch''s lens suddenly shattered, and he knelt on the ground in pain and vomited.


    Toss tilted his head and looked at the pocket with disdain, and said, "What, it''s still a veteran who has participated in four years. It seems that there is nothing remarkable."

 62 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 62

    Sac, who is even more arrogant than the teeth, looked at the pocket coldly and said: "Write it on your card, the three people in Yinyin Village must become Zhong Ren!"


    Naruto watched the farce they performed, with an icy arc drawn at the corners of his mouth, and muttered: "I really don''t see anyone being so arrogant in front of me..."


    boom!!


    Chapter 77: Liwei!The first exam finally started!


    Just as everyone in the classroom was shocked by the actions of the Yinyin trio, the environment on the scene changed again.


    A loud bang!A strong dust was raised in the classroom. In a poorly ventilated classroom, the dust gradually faded after more than ten seconds, but the scenes that the examinees saw shocked them again.


    Just now they were extremely arrogant and defeated the Yinyin trio in Yakushi''s pocket with weird means. At this time, they were choked by the arms formed by three red chakras, and pressed firmly against the wall. It''s huge, embedding the Yinyin trio into the wall.


    A group of dragons in the classroom looked at the arm produced by the Chakra materialization in shock at this time, because this was beyond their understanding.


    The quality and quantity of ordinary human chakras are relatively poor. Chakras are difficult to see with the naked eye, and when chakras diffuse into the air, they will quickly dissipate. Even the strongest ones at the shadow level cannot be like this. It is the ability of the tail beast to transform the chakra into an arm to attack the enemy.


    The chakras of the tail beasts are much better than ordinary people in quality and quantity. Twelve years ago, after the Nine Tails raged, the remaining chakras in the air have not disappeared, so some people collect those chakras and seal them after cultivation. In a human body, created a pseudo-Nine-tailed human column force-Kong.


    The fiery red chakra was floating in the air, and the air in the classroom was full of unknown blood. The darkness and horror contained in the nine-tailed chakra could not be endured by some dragons.


    Looking along the three super-long chakra arms, the source of these red chakras is officially Naruto¡¯s body. At this time, he is already wearing a tailed beast costume, with two ears on his head and a flaming red line behind him. Tail.


    When I saw this tail, Gaara, Kankuro, and Temari shocked at the same time!


    Naruto''s red beast eyes stared coldly at the three Otonin in front of him, and said indifferently: "Trash, don''t be too arrogant in other people''s places, otherwise, you will want to die and not die."


    Naruto had already made up his mind to get rid of the horse. Obviously, these three unlucky sound forbearance and the three abandoned sons of Dashemaru were a very good choice.


    "But... damn..."


    Almost suffocated by the hand of Chakra, Zack raised his right hand as if wearing a head immobilizer, and pointed the wind tunnel on Naruto.


    "Chang Kongbo!!"


    The chakra in the wind escaped through the body that Sark had been transformed by the big snake pill, gathered on the pipes of both arms, and then erupted from the wind tunnel in the palm of his hand, forming a strong wind pressure.(In terms of the level of Ninja Ninja, Otonin''s trio is still good. Among the candidates, only Konoha Twelve Xiaoqiang, Tou, and Sanda hidden trio are better than them, PS: Oshemaru Except candidates)


    "Boring." Naruto''s face was indifferent, and playing Fengyun Ninjutsu in front of him was just looking for death.


    The red chakra on his body surged, and two red chakra fox claws protruded from Naruto¡¯s chest. The paws spread out to form a huge chakra barrier to protect in front of Naruto. Zak¡¯s slashing wave is impossible. Touching this powerful tail beast, Chakra, the high-pressure storm hit the fox''s claws and dispersed directly, leaving Naruto with the breeze that could only blow his hair.


    "Do you think that only you have hands? Do you want more hands than anyone else?" The smile on Naruto''s face was extremely strange, and the nine-tailed chakra on his body split into six arms again, and they grabbed Sack separately. Toss and Jin''s hands, they were completely immobile at this time, just the fish on Naruto''s cutting board.


    Purely to gain power, Naruto once again used three Chakra arms, grasping three kunai, and stabs towards the Yinyin trio.


    "Be quiet! You bastards!!!"


    A loud voice broke the weird and quiet atmosphere of the scene, and a man with two hideous scars on his face appeared on the podium with a dozen people dressed up in a forbearance, who looked very tall and strong.


    "I''ve been waiting for a long time. I am the chief examiner in the first round of the Nakanin selection examination, Morino Ibiki!" Ibiki stood on the podium, and he was already tall, with a condescending aura, "Naruto Uzumaki, you Stop it! Do you want to be disqualified before the exam?!"


    Naruto turned his head, the cold beast eyes stared at Ibis, and then grinned. The nine-tailed Chakra on his body gradually returned to his body, holding his arms, and said without apologetics: "Sorry, first I¡¯m a bit too excited to take the exam this time."


    Naruto was planning to teach Yinyin''s three, and didn''t really want to kill them, because it didn''t work at all, not because he didn''t have the ability, but Konoha would not allow it.


    Before the exam started, Konoha''s ninja killed the contestants in other villages first. What would it say if it was passed out?Konoha bullied and bullied Yinyin Village, wantonly killing candidates?!


    Naruto felt the breath of Morino Ibiki and those Zhongnin when he fell down in Yakushi''s pocket, but I don¡¯t know why they haven¡¯t come out. Naruto can¡¯t see them, so I just take this opportunity to teach Otoyuki. Three guys.


    That''s what Morino Ibuki said. He wouldn''t really cancel Naruto''s exam qualifications. He was relieved when he saw Naruto take the initiative to take back Chakra, and he was relieved to deal with a violent man. He was not sure about that, and he was also very upset that the three little ghosts of Otoguro dared to attack Konoha''s ninja, and when he saw Naruto teach them, he deliberately didn''t come out.


    "Several people in Yinyin Village, don''t mess around before the exam. Will they be disqualified before they start?!" As soon as he turned his head, Morino Ibiki shouted to the three in Yinyin Village, his loud voice , With the hideous scar on his face, it really frightens the child.


    The Yinyin trio, who had been taught by Naruto, had the guts to turn Ibizi''s hairy voice, and quickly made a mistake.


    Ibizi snorted coldly and announced loudly: "Then, immediately start the first session of the Zhongnin selection test, hand in the application office to me to get the number plate and check the seat, and then we will send you papers for the written test!"


    "Written test?" Naruto squeezed his chin. This is what he is most bad at. Then he turned his head and glanced at Shikamaru. The latter immediately looked at the sky in silence... But this is indoors, I can only look at the ceiling...


    Everyone lined up to submit their application and got the number plate, and then took their seats according to the number plate.


    Everyone''s positions were disrupted, and Naruto had to lament that he was lucky today because he was sitting next to Hinata.I completely forgot that Naruto was also in this seat according to the original plot, and he was really happy.


    Hands under the desk gently grabbed Hinata''s little hand, and Naruto smiled and said, "I''m lucky today. I must buy a lottery ticket when I go back."


    Hinata smiled shyly, fingers hooked to Naruto¡¯s fingers and dangling lightly. Both of them enjoyed this simple happiness. Although the atmosphere here is not right, it¡¯s great for Hinata to sit next to Naruto. Said it is also extremely lucky.


    Should I also try to buy a lottery ticket...


    Thinking of what Naruto had just said, Hinata had such an idea in his heart.


    Uncle Ibizi, whose appearance can definitely frighten children, stood on the podium and said with full anger: "There are a few important rules for the first exam. You are not allowed to ask questions during the exam, so now you all listen to me!"


    Ibis is also worthy of being the Minister of Konoha''s Interrogation Department, and he has really achieved the level of prestige by color. His appearance, coupled with a serious tone, can really generate a lot of psychological pressure for the average Xia Ren.


    "Article one, each of you will start with 10 points and 10 questions, each with 1 point. In this test, there will be a deduction system for each wrong answer. One point will be deducted if you answer three wrong questions. Seven points are left. Second, whether you pass the test is judged by the team''s total score of three people!


    As soon as Ibis finished speaking, the examination room became noisy, and Naruto was not the only one who was not good at written tests.


    "Shut up, you guys!" Uncle Ibizi shouted loudly and instantly made the examination room extremely quiet. "The third and most important one is that if you cheat or perform similar activities during the exam, you will be If the invigilator determines it, two points will be deducted each time. That is to say, someone may have been expelled from the examination room before the final score is awarded. The botched cheating is self-defeating! If you want to become a Zhong Ren, It must behave like a good ninja! Also, if one of the team scores 0 points, then all three of the team will fail!"


    "What?!!!" There was another exclaim in the examination room.


    "By the way, the tenth question of the exam will be released after 45 minutes, and the exam time will be 1 hour." Ibizi looked at the clock hung above the blackboard. It happened to be 3:30 in the afternoon. Field, the written test has officially started!!"


    There was a rustling sound in the examination room, and Naruto also picked up his test paper and began to look at the questions.


    The first question...deciphering the code...how could I be able to do such a difficult thing?Naruto made a complaint and continued to look at the following.


    Question 2...Calculate the maximum range of the shuriken...Uh...My math teacher died too early...


    "Sure enough, I don''t know all of them." After looking at the nine questions from the beginning to the end, he decisively came to a conclusion that he couldn''t do any of the questions...


    In fact, let alone Naruto, even the good-looking baby Hinata next to him can''t answer these questions at all. The same is true for the genius Sasuke sitting in the back row. In the entire examination room, except for Ibiki and the invigilator Zhongnin There are no more than five people who can answer these questions on their own, including Sakura and Yakushidou.


    Putting down the test paper, Naruto began to think about what Ibis had said before...


    Carrying out botched cheating is self-defeating... It means that advanced cheating can be passed... It must behave like a good ninja... So, is it the intelligence gathering ability?Unfortunately, I am not a ninja of the perception type.


    After figuring out the true meaning of this exam, Naruto made a spit on himself again, and then looked at each other with Hinata at the same time, showing a smile.


    To be honest, this exam is quite interesting...


    Chapter 78: Difficult choice of two!The first exam for the Eight Immortals to cross the sea!


    As the exam progressed, there were also some excellent Shinnin and Naruto who discovered the true purpose of the exam and started a gorgeous cheating contest.


    Hinata directly opened his eyes. With the 360-degree field of vision and perspective ability, Hinata easily found someone who knew the answer to the question and quickly completed the question on the test paper.


    "Wow..."

 63 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 63

    Akamaru lay on Toa''s head and looked around. Even if he was the invigilator, Nakanin would not monitor a dog. Then he barked lowly, and Ya immediately understood what Akamaru meant and began to answer questions on his own paper. ...This fully shows how important it is to master a foreign language...


    But this kind of foreign language is only known by the Inuzuka clan...


    The black bug, which was only the size of a mung bean, climbed onto a person''s test paper. His unique compound eyes recorded the content on the paper, and then returned to Shino who was born like a triad boss, and passed the information back.


    The three people in Class 8 are all perceptual ninjas, and collecting intelligence is a breeze for them.


    Other methods of cheating are even more varied. Sasuke directly opened the writing wheel to copy the actions of other people. Ningji opened his eyes like Hinata. Every day he manipulated the mirror through a wire to pass the answer to Xiao Li, Yin Yin The trio listened directly to the sound, judged the rhythm, and made gestures... Why not be a gambler with such good hearing?


    Phoo~~


    The windows were clearly closed, but a breeze blew from nowhere, and almost blew away the papers of several candidates.


    "Ah~~~" Shikamaru, who had been dozing off, yawned and stretched out a big lazy waist. The light in his eyes flashed by, and he remembered all the answers to the test paper that he saw just now, and then ... "Shadow Imitation!"


    The pitch-black shadow crawled on the ground, and then quickly connected to the shadow of Naruto. Naruto who felt this smiled slightly, and finally came... Shikamaru.


    "It''s really troublesome." Shikamaru grumbled slightly and stretched again. Of course, Naruto, who was caught by the shadow imitation technique, made the same action as Shikamaru.


    "Is this kid lazy to this level?" Morinoi Bixi, who sensed this, had a # on his head, but he also had to admit that this was a very clever cheating technique.


    That¡¯s right, Naruto¡¯s cheating method is to let Shikamaru use shadow imitation to control his body, and then help him answer the questions. He is really lazy to a state of superb quality. In fact, he has to deal with every exam in school. Yes, otherwise how could Naruto get stuck at 60 points every time.


    There are clever ones, and of course there are inferior ones. Some idiots made some inferior cheating methods. Of course, they were seen by Zhongren in this examination room. Less than ten minutes after the start of the exam, someone was invited out of the examination room. , And some fools who wanted to resist, were beaten out and thrown out.


    Those who were not good enough were invited out of the exam room as the exam progressed. When the exam was forty-fifth minutes, the originally crowded classroom seemed a lot empty.


    Ibizi looked at the time, it was forty-five minutes, and suddenly said loudly: "Okay! Now the tenth question is announced! But before that, I have to add a rule to this last question!"


    Kankuro, who used the crow to cheat, also happened to come back from the toilet at this time. Ibizi glanced at him and smiled grinningly: "If you are lucky, your puppet show is not in vain."


    Kankuro was taken aback, his face oozing sweat slightly: Did this guy see through it in the morning?!


    "Forget it, go back to your seat." Ibis didn''t bother with Kankuro. "Then let me explain, this is...a desperate rule!"


    Looking at all the candidates who became nervous with satisfaction, Ibixi said: "First of all, you have to choose whether to accept the tenth question!"


    "Say you choose? What happens if you choose not to accept it?" Temari asked immediately.


    Ibis said coldly: "If he chooses not to accept it, the candidate will immediately get 0 points, which means he is unqualified, so two people in the same group as him will also be treated as unqualified!"


    "What kind of rule is this! There is only one choice, you can''t hurt others!!"


    Ibizi¡¯s bastard rule immediately made all the examinees uproarious. Ibizi did not get angry this time, but smiled and said: ¡°There is another rule. Those who choose to accept but don¡¯t get the right answer will lose their participation forever. Ninja exam qualification!"


    This rule is really a bastard, and Ya even stood up and shouted: "How can there be such a bastard rule! There are people here who have taken the Zhongnin exam more than once!!"


    Ibizi showed a cruel smile and said, "Hmm...It¡¯s because you are out of luck. This year¡¯s rules are set by me. But, don¡¯t I also give you a chance to look back? People without confidence can choose. Don¡¯t accept it, wait until next year or the next year."


    This two-choice question is obviously a very difficult choice. If you choose not to accept it, it will affect your teammates'' qualifications to continue the exam, but if they accept but do not answer correctly, they can only do one for a lifetime. Forbearance, this kind of difficult choice is really not something ordinary people can bear.


    Even if you can''t physically torture and interrogate, you can still use the interrogation skills to create tremendous psychological pressure on the candidates. If you can do this, you really deserve to be the head of the Konoha Interrogation Department!Morino Ibihi!!


    "So, from now on, those who choose not to accept this tenth question raise their hands!"


    Soon after Morino Ibihi''s voice fell, someone could not bear the heavy pressure, and tremblingly raised his hand, and said in a panic: "I...I give up..."


    "No. 50 is not qualified, No. 130, and No. 111 are also not qualified." Zi Tie coldly announced that Xia Ren and his two opponents were not qualified.


    With one person taking the lead, more and more people raise their hands and give up. It seems that they are not a give up, so many people relax at once, feeling that this will not be very shameful. In less than ten minutes, So many people in 40 or 50 groups were wiped out at once.


    Naruto was lazy, lying on the table as if not awake, holding Hinata''s hand secretly from below, feeling her hand trembling and cold, knowing that she was a little hard to choose at this time, and smiled slightly. : "Hinata, don''t be afraid. It''s just an exam. If you want to be forbearance all your life, I will stay with you for the rest of your life."


    Hinata''s face turned a little red, and his eyes were also touched. She shook Naruto''s hand with shame and joy. When she looked at Ibis, her pure white eyes showed strong confidence.


    Ibis scanned the remaining candidates in the classroom, and said again: "Is there any choice to give up accepting the tenth question!"


    After two minutes, no one raised his hand again, and Ibis guessed that no one would give up anymore. A smile appeared on his hideous-looking face, and he said loudly, "It seems that you are all determined, then I declare, Everyone here, the first exam¡ªpassed!!!"


    After that, Ibis explained the real purpose of the exam, and I won''t copy this passage. Anyway, it''s all nonsense. Naruto didn''t listen to a word, lying on the table and playing boring games with Hinata.


    boom!!


    Chapter 79: Dinner!


    The sudden loud noise almost scared all the candidates who had just passed the first exam to a heart attack.


    I saw a group of black shadow breaking through the window, and then the black shadow opened its four corners to the four sides, and then four shurikens accurately fixed the four corners to the four corners of the wall. There is a huge black curtain with four big characters on the book... Be faithful and serve the country... In an instant countless egg and vegetable stems smashed towards the walnut...


    This guy... Standing behind the curtain, Morino Ibiki was really helpless with this superb woman.


    Okay... Mitarai Adzuki beans with an explosive braid stood in front of her screen with the words "Second Examiner Mitarai Adzuki Bean See", and exclaimed, "This is not the time to be happy! I am The examiner of the second test, Mitarai Adzuki! Hurry up and take the test!!"


    When talking about this, Mitarai Adzuki bean raised his fist and shouted, "Follow me!!" with a wave of excitement that didn''t know where it came from.


    Ha ha... Ha ha... Naruto, that''s your long-lost sister...


    Kamaru''s mouth twitched and looked at this superb woman who suddenly appeared. The degree of her head being disconnected was as good as Uzumaki Naruto''s, but he didn''t have the guts to say it directly.


    Naruto couldn''t restrain the twitching of the corners of his mouth. He looked at this superb woman who suddenly appeared. She was wearing a sexy fishnet outfit under the windbreaker and her hair was a rare dark purple. She was indeed a beauty, but this woman was mainly nervous. The problem.


    Although Mitarai Azuki is not Naruto''s long-lost elder sister, Naruto still has to call her aunt... Azuki is a student of Oshamaru, and Bofengmizumen is a student of Zilaiya.


    Ibizi stuck out half of his face from behind the curtain, and said faintly: "No one cares about you..."


    The director of Konoha''s Interrogation Department, Morino Ibuki, didn''t know if that powerful mental power was trained from Adzuki beans.


    A rare little red appeared on Hongdou''s face, and her eyes became white because of her madness. Fortunately, her brain structure was not normal, and the embarrassment came and went fast, so she glanced at the examination room quickly.


    "78 people," Adzuki glanced at Ibizi uncomfortably, and said: "Ibizi, are there 26 groups left? The first test this time is too easy."


    "There are many outstanding people this time."


    "Huh!" Hongdou snorted softly, then looked at the 78 candidates who had survived in the examination room, put his hands in his pockets, and said: "Forget it, for the next second exam, I will half the number of candidates. the following."


    "Below half..."


    The words of the cute red bean sister immediately made the hearts of the examinees cool...


    "It''s really exciting..." Hongdou reduced the smile on his face, and said: "The details will start after arriving at the examination room tomorrow. Ask the responsible teacher Shangren for the time and place of the test! That''s it, disband!"


    After dropping these words, Hongdou flashed gorgeously, waved his sleeves, leaving only a group of petrified hapless children...


    Because of the time and place of the exam, I have to ask my own teacher Shinnin, Naruto is guilty of their white-haired fox''s problem again, and finally learned the time and place of the exam after seven o¡¯clock, and Hinata, Ino and the others have already gone home.


    "Barbecued pork ramen, 15 bowls, please hurry up."


    Naruto opened the curtain and walked into the Ramen I was familiar with, and the appetite was as big as ever.


    Naruto¡¯s chakras are huge. These chakras are extracted from the cells of his body, and he is not a Namekian. The energy of cell division, growth and differentiation cannot absorb light energy, but needs to be supplemented by food. Therefore, his appetite has always been particularly large. Because of the high-intensity training, Naruto does not need to worry about getting fat. High-energy foods with high fat and starch content can be eaten special, even for dinner.

 64 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 64

    Changpu saw Naruto coming, and his eyes were filled with joy. He put a few of the dough that had been kneaded and divided into the pot and boiled, then took some dough and sprinkled it on the cutting board. Some cornstarch, began to knead the dough skillfully, and asked, "How did you score on the first exam today?"


    Although Changpu is a bit arrogant, he is definitely a person who really cares about Naruto. The Ninja selection test is almost as important as the senior high school entrance examination for a ninja.


    As soon as Naruto heard this, he immediately got into playful thoughts, pretending to be an expression that even ghosts would not believe, and said pitifully, "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu failed the test, failed..."


    "You lied to ghosts!" Changpu turned around and gave Naruto a blank look, and said: "Ino has come to tell me a long time ago, and your teams have all passed the exams."


    No more fun, Naruto put his cheek in one hand very boringly, and complained: "You knew it, and you asked me."


    Clang!


    Changpu immediately picked up a large spoon and knocked it on the pot twice, with an upset expression on his face, and said, "Why, I can''t ask you two sentences?!"


    "Hey..." Naruto immediately rubbed his hands, looking like a dogleg, "Of course, of course..."


    Although his mental age is almost 30 years old, Naruto still doesn''t mind pretending to be counseled in front of Changpu, and enjoy the feeling of being cared by his sister. This is the unique way he and Changpu get along. They are not only love, but also Have family affection.


    Changpu is most familiar with Naruto''s taste and appetite for eating noodles, and soon made a bowl of steaming ramen and brought it to Naruto.


    Naruto picked up a pair of chopsticks from the chopstick holder. There was no Japanese dining etiquette at all, and he ate it sloppily. Who would be so particular about eating at home.


    Naruto was eating so much. With his appearance, it is really hard to imagine that he has such a powerful strength and bears the heavy destiny of being Renjuli. At least here, he is just a child.


    Changpu smiled and looked at the rude Naruto, his expression became so gentle, it was really like an older sister, looking at his young brother.Changpu was originally just a small supporting role. In terms of appearance, the number of appearances can of course not be compared with Ino and Hinata, one of Konoha''s twelve strong, but she is like this, plus 120 points against Naruto Her care gave her an irreplaceable place in Naruto''s heart.


    Changpu knew Naruto earlier than Hinata. It can be said that she watched Naruto grow up, watching the lonely little baby grow up little by little, and gradually have friends by her side, although not many, but Enough, watching him become a ninja, now he has taken the Zhongnin exam.


    Although Ayame is not a ninja, for so many years, Ayame also knows one thing from their small group conversations. Hinata, Ino, Shikamaru and Dingji are not Naruto¡¯s opponents. This makes subconsciously acting Sister Changpu is very proud. Changpu absolutely believes that Naruto can pass this test and become Zhongren. The kid who was joking in front of her is finally about to fly...


    Shaking his head vigorously to get rid of some bad emotions, Changpu began to make noodles again.


    "Boss, a bowl of seafood ramen."


    A mature female voice rang, and randomly a white jade hand opened the curtain, and walked in a mature woman with beautiful ruby ??eyes.


    Chapter 80: Evening Red!


    "Ms. Red?" Naruto turned his head and looked at the red-eyed beauty with long curly hair.


    In this two-dimensional world, compared to the three-dimensional world, although there are many people with different hair and eyes, there are also many red eyes in the world of Naruto, such as the eyes of the writing wheel, or the eyes of Naruto when it was transformed into nine tails. If you are born with a pair of ruby ??eyes, then there is only red evening sun.


    "Naruto?" Yurihong was obviously surprised that he would see Naruto here so late, and immediately reacted and said clearly: "Why, Kakashi is late again, so I have dinner so late?"


    Naruto stretched out his hand helplessly and said, "It seems that the white-haired fox in our team has already gained a reputation."


    The red face deliberately showed a serious look, as if a strict teacher taught: "Naruto, Kakashi is your teacher after all, and you are not allowed to give him the impolite nickname of''White Fox''!"


    Naruto rolled a glance directly and said unceremoniously: "What are you pretending to be, you are not so happy yourself."


    Although Hokage is a very strange world, many customs are still the same as Japan. Japan is a very class-oriented nation, and it is only natural for the older generation to bully the younger generation.


    Although Hong is actually one year older than Kakashi, Kakashi graduated at the age of six and became Konoha''s youngest Shangnin at the age of twelve. Hong only passed the Shangnin exam and became a Shangnin this year. Cassie is the senior.


    Originally Hong didn''t have the guts to say bad things about Kakashi behind his back, but recently sometimes Hong could not help but sometimes call Kakashi the "white fox", which was brought out by the kid Naruto.


    Hong was not angry when Naruto rolled his eyes. Instead, he rolled his eyes back again. The two of them ate the ramen and chatted one after another. Naruto''s messy rants made Hong amused. Laugh, the atmosphere is very nice.


    After dinner, Hong offered to send Naruto home. Although Naruto felt that his male and female identities seemed to be reversed, he still thinks that he is only twelve years old. For Hong, he is also a naughty student. No rejection.


    Naruto walked slowly on the streets of Konoha, holding his head in both hands, looking up at the bright moon in the sky.


    Although Naruto World has a powerful power system, it does not have advanced technology. It is close to a Warring States era where samurai and ninjas were mixed. Although there are electronic products such as televisions, cameras, and radios, there is no large-scale industry, so the environment Very good, especially in Konoha Village, the country of fire, the main body of the houses here are still wooden structures.


    "Sixteen nights..." Naruto looked at the bright moon in the sky and suddenly sighed.


    Although the moon looks round, it is not perfect. This is the gaping month of Ikuyo, which symbolizes the change of emotions and the fall after things reach the peak, as if Konoha¡¯s decline from the peak to the decline, accompanied by the big snake Maru''s Konoha collapse plan.


    Thinking of this, Naruto couldn''t help but laugh at himself. Really, he was okay to think about so much mess, he couldn''t manage his own affairs, he still went to Konoha''s nosy.


    "What''s wrong, Naruto, what are you thinking?"


    Xi Rihong asked softly, looking at the somewhat lonely smile on Naruto''s face, and then at the moon of the sixteen nights in the sky, Xi Rihong suddenly felt distressed. Needless to say, Renzhuli''s misery everyone understands. Yurihong is not a kid anymore, she can¡¯t be sure how much Naruto suffered in Konoha, this twelve-year-old boy, under his usual joking appearance, how much pain is hidden.


    Naruto shook his head. Of course, he couldn''t tell Xi Rihong what he was really thinking about. He just said casually: "It''s nothing, I''m feeling life."


    Naruto''s lie is really bad, he can''t lie to Hong at all, probably Naruto didn''t want to lie at all, just hinting at Hong, I don''t want to talk about this topic.


    Hong''s heart sighed softly, Huizhi Lanxin wouldn''t force Naruto to tell her what was going on, she giggled on her face, looked at Naruto with a sweet smile, and said, "Naruto, don''t pretend to be mature. Okay, the twelve-year-old little guy sighs about his life."


    Naruto rolled his eyes again, and said nothing, but the mood that was a little sad just now returned to its former ease.


    Hong also felt this change in atmosphere, smiled in his heart, and said, "How about, Naruto, are you confident in tomorrow''s exam?"


    Naruto held his head in his hands and said indifferently: "What is there to worry about in that simple test, but I am more worried about the examiner with a problematic head."


    Hong froze for a moment, and then couldn''t help but laugh so loudly, Naruto met Adzuki beans, what would happen to Hong was really looking forward to it.


    Naruto didn''t know if Hong was suddenly ill, so he scratched his head and said, "What are you laughing at?"


    Hong managed to hold back his smile and said: "Tomorrow''s examiner is Hongdou, I really feel sorry for you."


    Hong is the instructor of the eighth class, although she can''t know what the exam questions tomorrow will be, but it''s easy to know who the examiner is. Besides, the red bean woman is not someone who can hide secrets.


    "Hey?" Naruto looked at the black-bellied Yuri Hong in a strange way, and said: "Teacher Hong, do you know... that woman?"


    "It''s not just a acquaintance," Hong said playfully, shaking her fingers, her eyes flowed, and the expression on her face looked very cute, "Hongdou and I have been buddies for many years."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Naruto


    It was the first time that Hong saw Naruto in this way. To be honest, it was quite cool. He looked at Naruto with a smile and said, "Why, doesn''t it look like?"


    Although Naruto had only seen Mitarai Red Bean once, that time was enough to make Naruto realize that the woman was out of line, and that she was completely two extreme women with mature sensibility.


    Mitarai Red Bean and Yuri Red, except that they have "red" in their names, they are very beautiful and they are very sexy. The other settings are almost completely opposite. Of course, this is also in line with friends in the two-dimensional world. standard.


    Yurihong likes to drink, especially high-concentration shochu, which is white wine, and vodka. His hobby is late drinking, that is, drinking night alcohol alone. His favorite food is super heavy mustard octopus... Uh... What a beauty with a heavy taste.Unlike women who usually have a second stomach for desserts, Yurihong doesn''t like cakes.


    The eating habits of red beans are really the opposite of red. Mitarai red beans are known to like glutinous rice balls and red bean soup, but they hate spicy food. They are totally unacceptable to the spicy and spicy food like mustard. It''s hard to imagine the scene where these two women go out to eat together, but the short-circuited woman in Hongdou is actually interested in tea?


    "Not at all," Naruto said very honestly.


    "Puff!" Yurihong couldn''t help but smile again. It was the first time I saw Naruto like this, to be honest...it was pretty cool...


    As soon as his eyes turned, Yu Rihong got into playful thoughts, stretched out his hand to hook Naruto''s neck, and joked: "Bad boy, call sister, or tomorrow I will let Hongdou take care of you."


    "Hey, Teacher Hong, it''s wrong to threaten students." Naruto rolled his eyes and said helplessly. When did this imperial sister become Loli''s heart?


    Hong''s purpose is to look at Naruto''s helpless look. He smiled, his lips were close to Naruto''s ear, and said, "Tell you, a way to deal with red beans."

 65 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 65

    Chapter 81: The way to deal with red beans, the first confrontation with Dashewan!


    "Huh~~"


    Fleeing back to her home quickly, Xi Rihong sat on the bed and exhaled forcefully, reaching out to cover her chest, but her heartbeat was still uncontrollable.


    "How can I be with him... he''s still a kid..."


    Recalling the scene that happened just now, Hong felt ashamed that he had never had in the past two decades.


    Probably Hong is too relieved of Naruto, hooking Naruto''s neck like before, it is probably the first time in his life that Naruto feels that his incapable height is a good thing.


    Hong is 1.69 meters tall, which is a full twenty centimeters taller than Naruto. Hong himself didn''t care, but when he hooked his neck like that, the red chest was close to the back of Naruto''s head. It was nothing but Naruto. A big deal happened as soon as he turned his head.


    The two had a close encounter that no one had expected before, and Hong did not know why she subconsciously did not snap Naruto flying, so that she herself finally escaped home in shame.


    Recalling what happened just now, recalling Naruto''s gloomy eyes looking at the moon, Hong couldn''t really treat Naruto as a twelve-year-old child.


    "What should I do..."


    Hong didn''t sleep well all night, but Naruto slept very well. He didn''t realize Hong''s distress at all, and he slept comfortably.


    Konoha exercise field No. 44, one of Konoha¡¯s forbidden areas, although it is in broad daylight, the tall trees still give off a gloomy atmosphere, which makes people shudder. This is also the group of unlucky candidates. We took part in the test room for the second exam.


    Still wearing a trench coat, Mitarai Adzuki bean, who was judged by Naruto to have a problematic head, stood at the gate of Exercise Field 44 and said: "This is the exam room for the second exam, Exercise Field 44, alias Death Forest! "


    "It''s really annoying." Naruto looked at the huge death forest in front of him and said with a gloomy look. Although he is not a good bird, although he is affected by Kyuubi, he will be excited or angry. Shows the habits of some beasts, but he hates the cold and humid places like the Death Forest the most.


    "Haha, I will let you understand why it is called Death Forest right away." Adzuki beans seemed like something happy would happen, with a silly big sister-like smile on his face. Sure enough, the people taught by Da She Wan had problems with their heads. .


    "Haha..." Naruto twitched his mouth and smiled, then remembering what Hong had said to him yesterday, suddenly he took out a bunch of glutinous rice balls and shook the red beans twice.


    Hong Dou''s eyes changed in an instant, like a cat that saw a fishy fish, seeming to pounce on it at any time.


    Naruto took out two sticks of glutinous rice balls again, and the red bean was already licking her lips. Naruto was really afraid that she would swallow it herself in a while.


    When Naruto took out two bunches of balls again, except for a few people on the scene, the others felt that the black shadows in front of them flashed by, and the five bunches of balls in Naruto''s hands instantly appeared on the red bean. Hands.


    "Hahaha...you are really good boy, my sister will take care of you in a while!" Hongdou said happily, without the awareness of being an examiner at all, and bit off a glutinous rice ball. Call one happy.


    "Uh..." Naruto looked at his hand that he had nothing now. He finally believed what Hong said.


    "Really, this world is indeed full of strange flowers and perverts." Naruto spit out again, and then conjured five bunches of glutinous rice balls like magic. It happened to him, Hinata, Ino, and Lu. Maru and Dingji one by one.


    Shikamaru ate a ball, looked at the red beans that were as happy as a small animal over there, resisted the twitch of the corner of his mouth, looked at Naruto, and said, "How do you know how to use this to deal with her?"


    Naruto ate the balls in two of three, then put the bamboo stick in his mouth and said, "I met Mrs. Hong when I went to eat ramen last night, she told me."


    Adzuki and the five of them happily ate the meatballs, completely leaving the other candidates aside. At this time, I heard a person whispering to his teammates next to him: "Hey, Konoha''s Shinobu has this virtue. what."


    Although his voice was not loud, it was enough for Hong Dou to hear. A murderous intent flashed in Hong Dou''s eyes. With a wave of his hand, the five bamboo sticks in his hand were launched instantly, quickly piercing the cheek of the person who had just spoken. , Leaving five blood stains on his face.


    Although Adzuki bean''s approach is indeed a bit outrageous, it is nothing to say a few words, but the problem is that she is Adzuki bean, Konoha''s accidental No. 1 female ninja, and no one knows what she will do.


    "It seems that you are very energetic." Hong Dou said with a squinted smile, "It''s easy for a child like you to die right away!" The strange smile is accompanied by a cold murderous intent, and Hong Dou''s murderous intent is not. Under Kakashi, most of the 78 candidates present felt that they were in an ice cellar at this time, and they really felt the horror of the woman Mitarai Adzuki bean.


    Naruto would not be affected by the murderous aura of red beans. Instead, he blew a whistle and looked at the grass-nin who was frightened by the red beans. There were three blood stains on the left face and two blood stains on the right face. For Naruto with obsessive-compulsive disorder, it is really unpleasant.


    Subconsciously touched the traces of the six beards on his face, and said: "If you come again, it will be the same as me."


    Whoosh!


    Naruto quickly shot a group of kunai, a sharp kunai across the right cheek of the ninja, leaving a mark on his face again, and cut off the long hair of the next ninja by the way.


    "That''s it..."


    Naruto swallowed back halfway through what he said, fingers quickly pulled out a kunai from the ninja bag, stabbed back with his backhand, and pressed it against the waist of the man who suddenly appeared behind him.


    So fast!!


    The first thing that reacted was the four people around Naruto. They immediately took out Kunai and put on a fighting posture to look at the weird man who suddenly appeared. The four of them except Naruto could keep up with the speed just now. There was no reaction at all.


    "This, I''ll give it back to you." The weird man opened his mouth, curling his long tongue around Naruto''s just thrown away, and handed it to him.


    "Thank you for helping me pick it back." Naruto took the kunai, then stretched out his empty left hand behind his back, "Wind escape beast wave palm!"


    A small powerful storm erupted from between Naruto''s five fingers, blasting the weird long-tongued man out, leaving a not deep or shallow scar on his abdomen.


    "Please don''t show up behind me with murderous aura, if you don''t want to die." Naruto put the two kunai into the ninja bag and said with a cold face.


    Although the long-tongued man was hit by Naruto¡¯s beast wave palm from a close range, he did not suffer any injuries. After standing up, there was no trace of anger on his face. He still wore a weird smile and said, ¡°Because he saw the blood, You cut my precious hair, so I became excited involuntarily. I''m sorry."


    "Haha... it doesn''t matter." Naruto said with a smile without a smile, then turned around, looked at the four people around him, moved his lips, and said with his lips: "This person can''t be offended."


    As expected, the bastard Da She Wan has sneaked in!!


    Naruto¡¯s blue eyes were slightly narrowed, revealing a dangerous aura. Oshemaru is one of the legendary three ninjas, a super shadow-level powerhouse who can survive the battle of the ninja world, everyone here, including the red bean Inside, facing the evil evildoer of Oshemaru, only Naruto and Gaara, who are Ningjuli, can exert enough strength, Shangnin Mitarai, red beans and medicine master pockets. If Xiao Li explodes five sects, it will be reluctant. It can be regarded as a strength, and everything else is the same as the ant.


    After a series of farce, Mitarai Azuki finally remembered his responsibility as an examiner, and took out a pile of things from his arms.


    "Then I will send you this before the second exam!"


    Chapter 82: Start!The turbulent second exam!


    "This is the consent form, and the person taking the test must first sign it."


    "why?"


    Hongdou smiled slightly and said, "Someone may die in this exam, so you have to get your consent first, or I will be held responsible, hahahaha..."


    What''s so funny...


    "Then now explain the rules of the second test. Simply put, this is a challenge to the limit of survival." Hongdou distributed the consent form, and then unfolded a scroll with a map of the dead forest on it. Speaking of the terrain of the examination room, this exercise venue No. 44 is surrounded by 44 locked doors, with forests, rivers, and a tower in the center. The tower is about 10 kilometers from the door. You have to survive in this limited space. Training, the content is an unscrupulous reel battle!"


    "reel?"


    "Yes, the book of the sky and the book of the earth are fighting around them. There are 26 groups that passed the first exam. 13 groups have the book of the sky, and the other 13 groups have the book of the earth. Each group has only one. Scroll, in other words, to grab someone else¡¯s scroll."


    "So what are the qualifications?" Sasuke asked coldly, who hadn''t spoken for a long time.


    "The three arrived at the Central Tower together holding the Book of Heaven and Earth."


    "That is to say, the 13 groups that were robbed of the reels must be unqualified," Naruto held his head with both hands, still lazily, "No wonder he would say that the number of people will be reduced to less than half."


    "Yes, but within the time limit, the second exam will take 120 hours, which is 5 days."


    "Five days?!" Ding Ci frantically, "what to do with eating?!" This is indeed a problem that Ding Ci will care about.


    "Try your own way, there are a lot of wild animals in the forest."

 66 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 66

    "If you don''t go hunting in the past, you may be eaten by carnivores. Be careful." Naruto spread his hands and said helplessly: "And there must be a lot of poisonous weeds and poisonous flowers in this place. It''s over in my stomach, it''s really troublesome, how can there be such troublesome exams."


    In fact, in the death forest, apart from the ninjas, the most terrifying are not the large beasts, but the humble poisonous plants, poisonous flowers, and small poisonous insects. The varieties of these poisons are complex and there is no professional knowledge. It''s hard to tell them all.


    Shikamaru rolled his eyes to look at the sky, and said, "All 39 people in 13 groups are qualified...Think about this kind of thing and you know that the probability is equal to 0."


    "The distance traveled every day will become longer and longer due to physical exertion, and the rest time will be relatively reduced. It is really very harsh." Ino sighed helplessly. She is not worried about this aspect, who is familiar with various poisons. She is very worried about her physical strength, and the female ninja is always a bit worse in this respect.


    "Isn''t there no time to eat?" Ding Ci asked while eating potato chips. This is a very serious problem for him.


    Shikamaru, Naruto, and Ino each had a tic-tac-toe on their foreheads, and then the three of them gave Dingci a punch, a slap and a kick, and then Kamaru dragged Dingci out and buried it. This was really shameful.


    "Plus there are enemies all around, you can''t even sleep peacefully."


    Naruto scratched his cheek and said, "It''s troublesome this time. There is not a sensory type in our team."


    A perception-type ninja is very useful at this time. It¡¯s a pity that Naruto and his team didn¡¯t follow that route. Although Naruto belongs to the Uzumaki clan, as far as perception ability is concerned, it is only in the late Kyuubi. Powerful in mode and fairy mode, he doesn''t have strong perception under normal conditions.


    Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhto discuss it, will i use the hinata and ino?


    "Not only is it a reel contention, there will definitely be people who cannot stand the harsh rules."


    "That..." Shikamaru raised his hand, still showing a lack of energy on his face, "Can I give up halfway?"


    "The rules do not allow you to withdraw halfway. You must stay in it within 5 days!"


    "It''s really troublesome..."


    "By the way, let¡¯s talk about the failure situation. First, the three-member team that did not bring the Book of Heaven and Earth to the central tower within 5 days. Second, the team whose members died or were unable to continue fighting. In addition, the content in the scroll Peeping is never allowed before reaching the central tower!"


    Naruto took a look at the consent form sent to him. To be honest, this thing is the same as the thing to be signed before the major surgery in the hospital. The disclaimer agreement, but signing this means that there is a danger of death. .


    "Um... I have a question." Naruto raised his hand obediently.


    "Ask, younger~brother~brother~" Adzuki said in a playful tone.


    I really don¡¯t like this title...


    The corners of Naruto¡¯s mouth twitched, and in the end he dispelled the idea of ??fighting this superb woman, raised the consent form in his hand, and said: "This consent form, plus the''unscrupulous scroll battle'' you just mentioned, I Can it be understood that as long as I am strong enough, even if I kill all the other 25 groups of contestants, it is not a violation of the rules."


    Naruto''s tone was neither salty nor indifferent, but he said extremely terrifying words.


    There are a total of 26 groups of candidates, who can say that they have killed all the other 25 groups. This kind of person is either a lunatic or a lunatic. For a moment, many candidates felt a chill rise from behind, and Naruto¡¯s previous Liwei performance is even more so Many candidates were afraid to approach Naruto, and even stepped back slightly, making up their minds to hide as far as the second exam.


    Those who are afraid are basically the dragon set, and those who are not afraid of Naruto¡¯s words are the protagonists of the second test, such as Konoha Twelve Xiaoqiang, the Sain trio, the Otoyin trio, Tou, Oshamaru, The others are all dragons, and their task is to get the protagonists to pass the second exam.


    Naruto¡¯s crazy words are obviously very similar to Adzuki¡¯s temper. After a little froze, Adzuki laughed and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. If you like it, it¡¯s not against the rules to kill everyone. My sister is really getting better and better. I like you, little~brother~brother~"


    I really don¡¯t like this name...


    Naruto rolled his eyes and looked helpless.


    Even with Naruto''s terrifying words, the 26 groups of people who can pass the first exam to the present will obviously not give up, and there are many people who take them as targets because of Naruto''s words.


    Oshamaru was originally here for Sasuke. It is impossible for him not to come to Naruto and their troubles. The Otoyuki trio was taught by Naruto during the first exam and was trying to find a place back. Isn''t this second exam without rules a good place?


    Everyone signed the consent form for life and death, and each team led their own scrolls. No one knew what scrolls the other teams were holding. Then each team went to different iron gates and waited for the exam to begin.


    The eighth class is at gate 16, the piglet deer butterfly is at gate 27, the Yinyin trio is at gate 20, Gaara and the others are at gate 5, Dashewan is at gate 15, and the young man Xiao Li is at gate 41. , And Naruto and the others were gorgeously assigned to Gate 1, which is the gate behind Adzuki...


    I must have not read the almanac when I went out today...


    Naruto''s mouth twitched and looked at Mitarai Azuki who was smiling very strangely in front of him.


    "Ah la la, we really have fate, don''t you think, Xuan~ Wu~ Naruto~ Ren~" Hongdou still called Naruto word by word, but this time it was called the name.


    "Actually, I really don''t want to have fate with you." Naruto rolled his eyes and looked at Adzuki beans.


    "Oh, that''s really a shame." Hongdou still smiled, both big eyes turned into the shape of crescents, and a murderous inadvertent gushing out inadvertently, flicking his sleeves.


    "Shulking Snake Hand!!"


    Hongdou said that when she turned her face, she turned her face, the degree of horror was really unusual. She just smiled and talked to Naruto. When she turned her face, five or six poisonous snakes flew out of her sleeve instantly, and their fangs flashed with purple-black terrifying light toward Naruto bit his neck.


    "Ah! Naruto be careful!!" Kozakura screamed, but Naruto''s reaction was much faster than she thought.


    "Wind Escape Beast Wave Gale Palm!!"


    Naruto chose the wind escape ninjutsu he played most smoothly. The huge chakra was concentrated on his right hand, and then a tyrannical hurricane burst out from between his five fingers, twisting all the snakes of red beans into one breath. Fragments!


    The violent wind flew over Hongdou''s side, through the sparse barbed wire, and interrupted all the thick trees.


    A sincere smile appeared on Hong Dou''s face, and said: "Your strength is enough to pass this second exam."


    Naruto shook his hand helplessly, and said, "Your test method is really helpless."


    Then Adzuki bean began to fart with Naruto all over the world, and a lot of mess, the level of familiarity really made Sasuke and Sakura wonder if they were really long-lost siblings?


    The hour hand quickly pointed to half past two in the afternoon, and Hongdou looked at the clock and gave an order: "Okay! The second session of the Zhongnin selection exam will start now!!"


    Twenty-six gates opened at the same time, and the candidates quickly rushed into the death forest in order to ambush traps or take advantage of the land as soon as possible.


    Hongdou took a deep look at Naruto, and finally got rid of the usual giggles, and said in a deep voice, "Naruto, let me give you one last piece of advice...Don''t die!"


    Naruto nodded, then quickly rushed into the death forest...


    Chapter 83: Kill the snake!The official confrontation with Oshemaru!(1)


    boom!!


    Less than ten minutes after entering the death forest, Naruto and the others heard a violent explosion.


    The marching three stopped, Naruto''s eyes were indifferent, and said, "It seems that this killing game has already begun."


    Although this is a survival exercise, it is completely different from any of the previous survival exercises, because there will be dead, blood, enemies everywhere, and the cold and humid atmosphere around it is indeed People dislike it.


    Kozakura looked in the direction of the explosion in fear, and said with some fear, "Naruto...I''m a little scared..."


    Naruto patted Sakura on the shoulder, and comforted: "An La An, there is nothing to be afraid of. Do you know the best way to overcome fear?"


    Sakura''s attention was diverted by Naruto, and she looked at Naruto with some confusion.


    Naruto grinned, revealing a somewhat terrifying smile, and said, "As long as the source of the horror is completely eliminated!"


    Sakura''s heart was shocked, and her uneasy heart since taking the exam has finally settled down. Naruto does have an inherent appeal. His strength and self-confidence have brought Sakura a lot of encouragement.


    Seeing Sakura regaining confidence, Naruto also smiled slightly, but his smile suddenly disappeared, his face was gloomy, and his eyes kept scanning around.


    Sasuke frowned and said, "What''s the matter?"

 67 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 67

    "Wind!" Naruto said briefly, "And getting closer!"


    In this gloomy death forest, suddenly there was a wind that seemed to be endless. In this gloomy death forest, the sound of the wind was almost as terrifying as the howling of ghosts and wolves, and the sound of the wind became more and more stern. Coming closer.


    "Oh! Get down!!"


    Naruto suddenly yelled and immediately squatted on the ground, gathering Chakra on his hands and feet, sticking to the ground tightly.


    call!!


    The violent wind penetrated the gap of the woods, and at this moment, a C-level wind escape ninjutsu breakthrough, even in this dead forest full of trees, was not weakened much, and the violent wind broke countless Towering trees rushed toward the seventh class.


    Sasuke and Sakura''s reactions were far worse than Naruto''s, and even Naruto was forced to be a little hurried. They couldn''t keep up with the rhythm of the attack, and before they could get down, the wind had swept over them.


    "Damn it! Is it the enemy, so strong!!" Sasuke was shocked by the violent wind with both hands, and was shocked by the intensity of the wind. Chakra stuck to the ground under his feet and couldn''t hold on in a few seconds, and was blown away with Sakura Got out.


    "Damn!!"


    The wind finally stopped, Naruto spit on the ground fiercely, and cursed fiercely.


    Naruto was not blown away because he was lying on the ground, reducing the area affected by the wind, and his hands and feet were attached to the ground, so he was not blown away. However, even if it was a sneak attack, he could not make a counterattack and could only barely defend. The posture, can display such a powerful Fengyun Ninjutsu, even Gaara can''t do it, there is only one person in the entire death forest... One of the three ninjutsu, Lengjun Oshemaru!!


    Naruto remembered that Oshemaru would curse Sasuke during the Zhongnin exam, but he didn''t expect that he would be so unbearable. After the exam started ten minutes later, he was caught off guard by Oshemaru.


    Before Naruto had time to find Sasuke and Sakura who were blown away, there was a disgusting smell in the air, and a hissing sound came from the forest.


    The fishy smell is the smell of snakes. In places like the Death Forest, snakes are generally larger than those Naruto has seen. The pythons that originally grew here in the Death Forest have huge species over 20 meters, but that kind After getting a giant python that can be used as a snake king in the previous life, compared with the two giant snakes in front of him, the 20-meter python hasn''t grown up at all.


    The width of the snake head alone is more than five meters, and the snake body is conservatively estimated to be more than fifty meters. The earth-colored scales, each scale is as large as two or three square meters, and the slender snake pupil has a spirit that ordinary snakes do not have. Zhi, is hissing a huge snake letter.


    Because of the huge size, even if snakes are naturally good at hiding hunters, it is impossible to hide from Naruto''s eyes and ears.


    "It''s such a big snake, Dashewan is really worthy of me, hehehehe..." Naruto smiled coldly and licked the back of his hand, "I don''t know how it tastes?"


    I''m... still thinking about eating at this time. Is it possible that Naruto was infected by Dingci?


    "Hiss!!" The big snake spit out a snake letter, opened a huge snake mouth, and bit towards Naruto.


    Naruto bends his legs slightly, concentrates Chakra on his legs, and then leaps up to 20 meters in one breath, avoiding the snake''s mouth.


    Rumble!


    The body of the big snake was too big. Although it hit the ground because of the bite, the huge snake''s mouth was like a super bulldozer, ploughing a deep mark on the ground, and it was turned over here after a few more strokes.


    boom!


    Naruto landed accurately on the snake''s head, pressing his palm against the head of the snake, and Chakra exploded in an instant.


    "Wind escape beast wave gale palm!"


    Naruto directly hit the big snake with the palm of the beast wave gale at zero distance, and he followed the reaction force of the palm of the beast wave gale palm and tossed backwards and fell to the top of a big tree. Looking at the big snake, the corner of his eyes couldn''t help it. Twitched, and said: "Damn! This dead snake is really hard enough!!"


    Even if it took a zero distance, the snake only dropped three or four scales and shed some blood. Although it was hit in the head, it was not fatal.The snake grows to such a large extent, the scales of the snake are almost the same as the armor. It is difficult for ordinary ninjutsu to cause damage to the big snake from the outside, unless it is a penetrating ninjutsu like Helix Maru or Chidori, or The same large psychic beast.


    "In this case, just use this trick."


    Naruto smiled and jumped from the top of the tree.


    The big snake was hit by Naruto''s beast wave gale palm, but his head was dizzy. The pain on the top of the head inspired the big snake''s fierceness. He roared, watching Naruto fall, and immediately opened his mouth to greet him.


    "Hehe... just waiting for you!" Naruto smiled weirdly, then made a seal, "Shadow clone art!"


    boom!


    A shadow clone appeared between Naruto and Orochi. Naruto waved his hand and stuck five detonating symbols on the back of the shadow clone, then stepped on the back of the shadow clone, the main body jumped up, and then directly The shadow clone kicked into the mouth of the snake.


    "The clone burst! Drink it!"


    There was a crazy smile on Naruto''s face, which was accompanied by a loud explosion.


    A large number of chakras and five initiating charms exploded in the snake¡¯s mouth at the same time, directly destroying the snake¡¯s body from the inside. The destructive power of the explosion burst the snake¡¯s head in an instant, and the brain exploded into a ball of paste. Took the life of this powerful psychic beast.


    Naruto looked at the corpse of Orochi and said, "Although it looks like a lot of meat, I really don''t have the guts to put the pet of Oroshimaru into my mouth. What a pity..."


    Naruto sighed that so much meat could not be brought into his mouth, while locking in the breath of Sasuke and Sakura, he flew away.


    Da She can only be regarded as an appetizer, but Da She Wan is today¡¯s main dish and staple food...


    Chapter 84: The official confrontation with Dashemaru!(2)


    Kozakura and Sasuke were blown away by the big breakthrough of Oshemaru, but fortunately, Oshemaru''s purpose is to live Sasuke, not a corpse. They have been merciful and merciless, otherwise they will not be able to catch Oshemaru. one move.


    Although the two of them were a little embarrassed, they were fortunately not hurt.


    "Hey Hey¡­¡­"


    A cold and weird, people heard the upright laughter. Wearing a hat and dressing up as a grass forbearance, Osnamaru appeared in front of Sasuke and Sakura, saying: "Hello, two kids, first time to meet you. , My name is Dashewan."


    Sasuke drew out Kunai in an instant, his black eyes looked at Oshemaru coldly, and said, "Are you the one who attacked us just now?"


    "Ha ha ha ha... it''s me..." Oshe Maru answered Sasuke''s boring question, his eyes full of playfulness, just like the old cat caught the mouse, and then took out his scroll from behind, "want me The book of the earth, because what you are holding is the book of the sky."


    After speaking, Oshemaru handed the Book of the Earth to his mouth, and then stuck out his weird tongue, wrapped the Book of the Earth, and in front of Sasuke and Sakura, he actually took the entire Book of the Earth. Swallowed it.


    The book of the earth is roughly equivalent to the arm of a mature man, but Dashemaru can swallow it...


    They all say that Cantonese people love to eat, except that they don¡¯t eat tables and benches. Compared with Dashewan SAMA, that¡¯s just...


    "Then, let''s get started and fight for our lives..." Da She Wan said in a weird and gloomy tone, pulling her lower eyelid with her hand, revealing the weird and non-human goose-yellow snake eyes, "Scramble for the scroll!"


    The cold and ruthless snake eyes exudes a terrifying killing intent. Oshemaru is the ninja who has experienced the most tragic war in the ninja world, and it is not a strength. His accumulated murderous aura makes even Kakashi completely unable to match Oshemaru. Compare.


    Under the killing intent of Osha Maru, both Sasuke and Sakura saw their own appearance in an instant. In the blink of an eye, they were all wounded, their blood was spilled everywhere, and then the two kunai instantly nailed their foreheads. .


    Kozakura was completely limp on the ground, and even Sasuke couldn''t bear the terrifying murderousness of Oshemaru. She knelt on the ground with her legs soft and began to vomit.


    The Killing Intent Blade of Oshe Maru is just a simple illusion. What determines the power of this illusion is not only the strength of the user itself, but also the comparison of the murderous intent of the two.To put it bluntly, the killing intent blade is just a kind of illusion that uses its own powerful killing intent to frighten the opponent''s mind and make the opponent lose the ability to act. It can exert a huge power in the hands of a murderous person like Oshemaru.


    Sasuke sat on the ground, staring at Oshemaru in fear, shocked in his heart.


    What a terrible murderous!Just seeing his eyes is like seeing death...Who is this guy?!


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Oshe Maru looked at Sasuke playfully, and said coldly, "Isn''t it possible to move?"


    He''s going to go!Move, move, move...


    Sasuke continued to hypnotize himself. With strong willpower, he forcibly regained a little control of his body, pulled out a kunai from the ninja bag, and stood up from the ground with difficulty.


    "What do you want to do?" Oshemaru sneered and walked towards Sasuke. "Don''t worry, I will let you die in an instant without pain. I actually want to play with you for a while, but it''s a pity..."

 68 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 68

    laugh!!


    The sharp kunai pierced the skin, and a blood flower bloomed in the air!


    "So that''s it." Da She Wan looked at the blood left on the ground, and the two kunai nailed not far away, and a satisfied expression crossed the corner of his eyes.


    Sasuke Uchiha is also capable of stabbing his leg with kunai at the very moment of his attack, using pain to get rid of the illusion of Oshemaru, and avoiding the two kunai of Oshemaru.


    "Sasuke, are you okay?" Kozakura, who had escaped from the illusion, asked worriedly.


    Sasuke immediately stretched out his hand to cover Sakura''s mouth, not letting her speak, still looking around with fear in his eyes.


    If you don''t run away, he will find it!What should I do, how can I escape?!


    The fear of being overly afraid of Onoshimaru didn¡¯t realize that a big snake had approached them. Kozakura pulled away Sasuke¡¯s hand and shouted, "Sasuke! Snake!!!"


    Sasuke turned his head, his eyes had turned into scarlet writing wheel eyes, and Sakura quickly jumped to the two sides!


    "Crap! I just wanted to run away! I didn''t notice the snake at all!!"


    Orochi hovered the tree trunk, biting towards Sasuke in the air. Seeing the slender snake pupil of Orochi, Sasuke seemed to have seen Osaimaru''s terrifying murderous aura that made him fearful in an instant. Even the writing wheel can''t eliminate him. Fear.


    "Ah! Don''t come here!!"


    Sasuke yelled in horror, and five shurikens flew into the snake''s mouth, and he actually smashed a snake in a second...It''s really helpless...


    Sasuke fell on the tree, and before he could breathe a sigh of relief, a crack suddenly appeared on the dead Orochi, and the extremely weird Oshemaru appeared from Orochi''s body.


    "It won''t work if you are not careful at all," Oshemaru said with a sneer. "The prey is in front of the predator, but you must be careful!"


    Like a snake spitting out its tongue, Oshemaru''s softly modified body can be extended almost indefinitely. It really looks like a snake preying on its prey. The body is wrapped around the tree trunk and crawled towards Sasuke.


    Duo!!


    A kunai cut through the air and nailed it in front of Dashemaru, and the remaining wind chakra on it forced Dashemaru to stop.


    "It''s not right to bully a child, Dashemaru...SAMA..."


    A frivolous tone sounded in the woods, Kozakura turned her head in surprise, and saw the blond boy sitting on the branch with a smile on her face. At this moment, Kozakura really felt extremely excited, just Naruto They encountered such a terrifying enemy in such a short time without being around, and this situation made Sakura realize how strong Naruto''s sense of security can be.


    Compared to Sakura''s excitement, Naruto did not pay attention to her, but paid full attention to Oshemaru. Facing this snake monster, he would be bitten to death when he relaxed.


    Naruto quickly sealed the seal, and had already locked the big snake pill on the tree.


    "Wind escape..."


    "Wait! The Book of Heaven is here for you, please let us have a way out." Sasuke suddenly interrupted Naruto''s ninjutsu and said without farming.


    Naruto looked at Sasuke coldly and said, "You idiot! What do you want to do when you give the scroll to the enemy?!!!"


    "shut up!"


    Da She Maru sneered coldly, and the body understood its original appearance, and sneered: "That''s it, it''s quite clever. What the prey can expect the predator to is to provide other prey to let the predator let go."


    Sasuke didn''t say a word, and threw the Book of Heaven to Oshemaru.


    Naruto snorted coldly, his figure flashed instantly, and he robbed the Book of Heaven in mid-air, and put it in his ninja bag.


    "Don''t be nosy! Can''t you see the current form?!"


    Facing Sasuke¡¯s anger, Naruto turned around and punched Sasuke¡¯s chin with a heavy punch, directly hitting him into the sky, shouting: "It¡¯s you who can¡¯t see the form! Idiot! You thought you gave him the scroll," Will he let you go?!!!"


    "Hahaha... you are right, Naruto," Oshemaru grinned sullenly, then bit her finger and quickly formed a seal.


    boom!!


    "Psychic Art!!"


    Oshemaru summoned a big snake, the size of the big snake that was used to deal with Naruto before, it can be said to be huge.


    Naruto reacted instantly, retreating quickly on the branch with his feet, and drew out a Kunai tied with a detonation talisman from the ninja bag and threw it into the mouth of the snake, then flew up and down with his hands, almost turning into a shadow.


    "Wind escape is crushed!!"


    Naruto VS Oshamaru!!


    Chapter 85: The official confrontation with Dashemaru!(3)


    "DUDUDUDUDU~~DUDUDU~~"


    The examiner of the second test, Mitarai Adzuki Bean, was sitting in the small wooden house built before the book of heaven and earth was distributed, holding a cup of steaming tea, and a teapot beside him, humming in his mouth. With a relaxed tune, I have no idea what horror happened to the hapless children in the Death Forest.


    Taking a sip of the green tea in the cup, Hongdou''s face showed a satisfied smile, a pair of beautiful legs dangling lightly, and said: "After eating the glutinous rice balls, it is so wonderful to have a cup of tea."


    This woman is really interested in tea...but where did this off-line woman get the tea set and tea?


    "After drinking this glass, I should also go to the Central Tower and wait for those who pass the exam."


    boom!


    A Zhongren with square eyes, who looked a bit like Gan Zhenzhi in the net king, appeared in front of Hongdou, and said anxiously: "Master Hongdou, it''s not good!"


    "What''s wrong, what happened?" Hongdou still didn''t know what happened, still dangling a pair of beautiful legs, like a child who hadn''t grown up.


    "There are three bodies found!"


    "Ok?"


    "And it''s very strange, please take a look anyway!"


    The breeze stroked the leaves, but the atmosphere was extremely dignified. The blood was sprinkled on the body of a Buddha statue beside it. Because it has been a long time, the blood color has begun to darken. In front of the blood-stained Buddha statue, there are three upside-down. The body has been dead for a long time.


    "From the personal belongings and the identity certificate, it is the Kusakino ninja who took the Chunin exam, but as you can see..."


    Hong Dou looked at the three corpses on the ground, and no longer had the same mood as before. He unconsciously clenched his right hand and gritted his teeth. He said in a gloomy tone: "The face is gone."


    "Well, it''s as bare as if it''s dissolved."


    Hongdou''s right hand touched his left neck, cold sweat was already oozing out of his face, she was so familiar with this ninjutsu, only he could use such cruel ninjutsu in the ninja world, the man who has always been with snakes!!


    Adzuki bean can no longer maintain the calmness that a ninja should be. He turned around and said in an unquestionable tone: "The situation is serious! You hurry up and inform Master Naruto! Apply to send two or more teams of Anbu into the Death Forest! I will chase them first! !"


    "Yes!!"


    Hong Dou looked in the direction of the dead forest, his eyes extremely heavy.


    Already came to Konoha...Oshemaru...


    Mitarai Adzuki beans finally realized the arrival of Oshemaru, and Naruto''s battle with Oshemaru finally started.


    boom! !

 69 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 69

    The detonating talisman exploded in the mouth of the big snake, the flames scattered, and a destructive explosion wave was generated. Immediately after Naruto''s crushing wind ball flew into the mouth of the big snake, the wind escape chakra was ignited by the detonating talisman, instantly It became a huge fireball with high temperature, directly roasting the snake''s head.


    Oshemaru turned over and jumped off the dead Orochi, and landed steadily on the ground, looking at Naruto with a little surprise, and said: "You can perform this A-level wind escape ninjutsu with the ninja. It''s amazing, Ming. people."


    Naruto fell in front of the Oshemaru, spread her hands, and said, "This is nothing, after all, my enemy is the legendary Oshemaru. If you don''t work hard, I will be finished."


    "Oh?" Dashemaru showed an interested smile and said, "Do you know me?"


    Oshemaru''s defection has been a dozen or twenty years ago. It is not surprising that Kakashi''s generation will know him, but Naruto''s generation basically has no one who has heard his name.


    Naruto stretched out his hand and drew out a kunai, and said lazily: "I''ve just heard of it, the disciple of three generations of Naruto, one of the legendary three ninjas, Konoha S-class rebels, Oshemaru...SAMA!"


    "S-Class Rebel!"


    Sasuke and Sakura were shocked at the same time. To tell the truth, they had already seen two S-rank rebels, and neither Slash nor Thunder, but those two combined definitely did not have the horror of Osaimaru.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha... I didn''t expect it. After so many years, Konoha still remembers me as an old man." Da She Maru sneered with his original hoarse voice, and stretched out his hand to tear his face. The human skin was torn off and thrown aside, revealing the pale and bloodless face, as well as a pair of goose-yellow snake pupils. These were the eyes that let Sasuke and Sakura see death.


    "One of the three forbearances, the big snake pill...hehehe..." Naruto let out a somewhat perverted laugh, "Damn, I''m actually getting more and more excited! The wind escape is a breakthrough!!"


    In order to repay the previous attack on Oshemaru, Naruto deliberately used a big breakthrough attack. The mighty force was strong, and the huge wind whizzed towards Oshemaru.


    "Tudidou Tuliubi!"


    Oshemaru''s combat experience was hundreds of times richer than Naruto''s. He quickly completed the seal, slapped his hands on the ground, and a thick earth flow wall rose in front of the Oshemaru.


    The wind blade that made a big breakthrough smashed the earth flow wall, and the sharp wind blade cut countless marks on the earth flow wall, but the scattered power could not break through the heavy defense of the earth flow wall.


    The wind hadn''t stopped yet, Naruto felt a cold sensation behind him, and he didn''t want to jump forward immediately.


    The two Kuwu cut off a lock of Naruto''s hair, nailed into the mud.


    "Shulking Snake Hand!"


    Without a single blow, Oshemaru did not stop at the slightest, and used his best-known ninjutsu. With a flick of his sleeve, five poisonous snakes flew out of his sleeve. Even with the same trick, the poisonous snake released by Oshemaru, no matter it was Speed ??or fierceness is better than red beans, this is the gap.


    Naruto threw a kunai behind him, and then turned around while forming a seal.


    "The technique of Kuwuying avatar!"


    The kunai thrown by Naruto was transformed into two and four in the air. In an instant it turned into hundreds of sharp kunai, crucifying all the snakes in the big snake pill.


    Dododo!!


    Dozens of kunai were nailed to the body of the Oshemaru. Of course, the Oshemaru was not so easy to die. I saw that the Oshemaru hit by Naruto''s kunai turned into a soft mud.


    "Soil substitute?" Naruto''s eyes narrowed, facing the Oshamaru, he didn''t dare to be careless, carefully paying attention to the surrounding environment.


    "Ha ha ha ha..." It was still the iconic gloomy laughter, and Oshe Maru appeared ten meters away in front of Naruto. "Your strength really surprised me, Naruto."


    Being praised by Oshemaru, Naruto didn''t feel the slightest happiness, smiled casually, shrugged, and said: "Don''t worry, Oshemaru, I will surprise you even more later."


    Obviously, Dashemaru would not be easily irritated by Naruto¡¯s stabbing words, and still had a weird smile on his face that could scare the children, and said, "How about coming to my Yinyin Village? Where you can get what you want I can give you everything you need, reputation, status, and strength."


    Dashemaru''s voice is bewitching. His naturally hoarse voice works with illusion. It can really deceive a lot of children, such as Yinyin Wuren, but if this illusion can deceive Naruto, it will be a hell. Although he is not good at illusion, but with the huge chakra as a human pillar, plus the strong spiritual power of the fusion of two souls, ordinary illusions are of no use to Naruto.


    Naruto sneered at Oshemaru and said, "Oshemaru, don''t be embarrassed by this boring illusion, and you don''t know what I want."


    The illusion failed, Da She Wan was not surprised, and smiled coldly, said: "Really, that can only continue, Tu Dun Tu Long Dan!"


    There are three generations of Naruto¡¯s doctor of ninjutsu¡¯s teachings, Oshemaru is proficient in all kinds of wind and earthen ninjutsu, of course, the secret of spiral shuriken, or some secret techniques Oshemaru will not know.


    The originally dense soil on the ground became soft and then transformed into damp mud. An earth dragon sprang up from the ground. The earth dragon opened its mouth, and countless mud bombs flew towards Naruto.


    Naruto leaped into the air and avoided the mud bomb attack. Seeing the earth dragon rushing towards him, Naruto immediately separated a shadow clone, and a huge spiral pill formed in the hands of the two.


    "Ninfa Daiyu spiral pill!!"


    Chapter 86: The official confrontation with Dashemaru!(4)


    The large spiral pill, the rotation of the chakra drives the rotation of the air, and the big jade spiral pill the size of a basketball, with a slight whirlwind, slammed into the earth dragon bullet.


    Rumble!


    The big jade spiral pill hit the head of the earth dragon like a super-powered drill bit, and the terrifying strangulation force crushed all the soil and turned it into dust and scattered it around.


    Dayu Helix Pill completely destroyed the earth dragon bullets, still with huge destructive power, smashed towards Dashe Pill!


    boom!!


    Dayu Helix Maru was evaded by the Oshe Maru and hit the ground. After the S-class Upanishad hit the ground, the explosion was more violent than the stack of five detonating charms. The chakra impact that spread out formed a diameter of more than 20 meters. Craters, countless trees were also destroyed by this explosion.


    "Stop the chaos!"


    The cold voice of Oshemaru rang above Naruto. Before Naruto looked up, he saw that his shadow was covered by a large shadow. At the same time, there was a hissing sound enough to make the scalp numb, a large swarm of poisonous snakes. Was summoned by Oshemaru, and bit towards Naruto.


    Originally, Oshemaru only regarded Naruto as a good young man, but now Oshemaru really has a murderous heart, because of the ninjutsu that Naruto has just used, Oyu Heliximaru, that makes Oshemaru think of something He and the unhappy man, the fourth generation of Hokage, and the water gate.


    The battle for the position of the four generations of Naruto can be said to be quite fierce. Oshamarumoto is also one of the candidates of the fourth generation of Naruto. It turned out that it was not Oshamaru who became Naruto in the end, or even the same as him as a Sannin Shou and Ji Laiya, on the contrary, are Ji Laiya''s disciple, Bo Feng Shui Men.Dashemaru was called by the three generations of Hokage as a genius who only appeared in decades. With the name of genius, he was squeezed from the position of Hokage, and that person was still his junior, and he was still his nephew. How could it be possible that the Dashewan, who is the predecessor, didn''t feel angry.


    Boom!


    Both Naruto were bitten by a poisonous snake, and then they all turned into a cloud of white smoke!


    Da She Wan was taken aback, and then a strong sense of oppression came from behind him.


    "The wind is suppressed!"


    It is very difficult for a person to twist his body in mid-air, because in mid-air there is no way to take advantage of it, and normal people do not have wings.


    Although Oshemaru also does not have wings, he is not a normal person. I saw Oshemaru''s body suddenly became soft like a rubber band. Suddenly the body twisted and the body was bent into a strange arc, a crushing wind ball. Flew past him.


    In order to cope with Tsunade¡¯s strange power, Osha Maru made a soft transformation of his body, which can make the body really twisted like a snake. It can avoid the opponent¡¯s tricks by twisting the body and remove the power of attack. Even Tsunade''s weird power can hardly cause strong damage to Oshemaru''s body.


    Da She Wan fell to the ground, her limp body was completely unharmed, and her hands quickly became imprinted.


    "Earth Escape Yellow Spring Marsh!"


    The color of the land became deep, and the texture became soft. In just a few breaths, the originally solid mud became soft. A large area of ??land became a huge swamp with a diameter of over 100 meters and a depth of 10 meters. It''s hard to get out if you get stuck.


    "Wind escape beast wave gale palm!"


    Naruto could not care about the consumption of his chakra, and a violent chakra hurricane was sent from his hands. The reaction force was like two powerful propellers, pushing Naruto up to the sky, away from the terrifying yellow spring marsh.


    "The earth escapes the earth and the river flows!"


    Ono Shemaru changed its attack strategy, Huangquan Marsh turned into a turbulent mudslide, even if it was blocked by the forest, this huge ninjutsu still did not stop its pace, and the direction of the impact of the earth flow was Naruto''s fall. direction.


    Naruto had already used the reaction force of the beast wave gale palm to get out of the coverage of Huangquan Marsh, but Dashe Maru''s change of trick has also enveloped Naruto within the scope, and the earth flow river is more powerful than Huangquan Marsh. Offensive.

 70 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 70

    What''s more damn thing is... the direction of the impact of the earth stream is also the direction where Sasuke and Sakura are.


    "Roar!!"


    Naruto suddenly uttered a loud roar, and the fiery red chakra suddenly emerged from his body, forming a red chakra coat like a fox on Naruto''s body, with two tails floating behind him. But the second tail burst directly.


    "This kid really is..." Oshemaru''s snake pupil shrank. At any rate, he was once Konoha. During the Ninja World War, he had fought with the previous generation of crane guard Zhuli. If Oshemaru still couldn''t recognize Ming Human identity would be a hell.


    Naruto¡¯s extremely destructive Nine-Tailed Chakra detonated in the air, and the resulting gas explosion caused Naruto¡¯s body to fly quickly in the air. This method was extremely costly for Chakra, but in the face of Osake Maru, there were two more With an oil bottle, Naruto was in no mood to consider Chakra''s consumption.


    Naruto quickly landed beside Sasuke and Sakura, and said, "You guys run away! The farther you escape, the better!"


    Sakura is all right, Sasuke''s poor self-esteem was hit hard by Naruto at this time, and his face was gloomy and scary, and said, "Don''t think that Sasuke Uchiha will run away like a mouse!"


    Naruto''s consciousness was also affected by Kyuubi''s consciousness. The red beast pupils were indifferent and said coldly, "With your little strength, what can you do?!"


    "You..." Sasuke''s anger almost erupted, and he was almost desperate to fight Naruto, but Naruto''s figure turned into illusion in front of him.


    boom!


    Naruto instantly came behind Sasuke, a hand knife stunned Sasuke, then looked at Sakura coldly, and said, "Take him away!"


    "Naruto¡­¡­"


    "Ha ha ha... Do you want to run? That''s no good." Da She Wan''s gloomy laughter had already passed, "Ninfa Ten Thousand Snakes!"


    Dashemaru''s mouth widened, and countless venomous snakes flew out of his mouth. Within a few breaths, a huge wave of venomous snakes was formed, attacking Naruto and the others.Although the size of those venomous snakes is not big, on average, the length of each snake should be less than half a meter, but the number is really too large, there are tens of thousands of venomous snakes, which makes Naruto with dense phobias see it. The scalp is numb.


    Think about those famous snake islands. The source of these poisonous snakes, Longdi Cave, is the real paradise for snakes.


    Faced with such a huge group of poisonous snakes, Naruto dared not take care of it, and yelled at Sakura: "Hurry up!" After speaking, he turned to face the array of snakes resembling a snake disaster, and his hands had already begun to form. Printed.


    Sakura¡¯s emerald eyes have begun to gather tears. Looking at Naruto¡¯s figure, she feels like she has been looking up at him. Since graduation, Naruto has always been like a mountain, blocking her and Sasuke¡¯s Can look at his back but can''t do anything.


    Sakura knew that she could only be Naruto''s burden, and did not say anything, Sasuke, who had fainted on her back, left.


    After Sakura left, Naruto had no worries and folded his hands together, and the huge Chakra borrowed from Kyuubi surged out without hesitation.


    "Ninfa Super Multi-Shadow Clone Technique!!"


    Continuous blasting sounds sounded in the death forest. In that large area of ??the forest, red figures flashed all at once, as if the death forest was scorched by the sky. In an instant, the red figure had covered the death forest for nearly ten. One part of the area.


    This area is already very huge. The radius of the dead forest is ten kilometers. According to the circular area formula, the total area of ??the dead forest is more than 300 square kilometers, one tenth, which is already a huge 30 square kilometers.


    According to a rough estimate, the number of shadow clones has reached thousands.


    "Ninfa Spiral Super Duo Lianwan!!"


    Thousands of Naruto shouted loudly at the same time, and the momentum almost caused the entire huge forest of death to be shocked by three shocks. With the whole body covered with Nine-Tailed Chakra, Naruto could complete Helix Maru with one hand, and his shadow clone was also Yes, there is no need to use spiral pills in pairs, which wastes too much chakra.


    Thousands of spiral pellets rotate at the same time, the rotation of Chakra spurs a turbulent flow of air, and the rotation directions of thousands of spiral pellets are not exactly the same, causing turbulence in the airflow, which is completely impossible to control.


    Da She Wan looked at the black and crushed piece, and the surprise in his eyes finally turned into shock. After all, he underestimated Naruto''s power, and then thousands of Helix pills smashed at him and the snakes at the same time.


    "what!!"


    Chapter 87: The official confrontation with Dashemaru!(5)


    The first helix pill met the first poisonous snake. The stable helix pill instantly crushed the young poisonous snake, and the poisonous snake''s body turned into a pile of blood foam and flew into the air.


    The number of poisonous snakes in Dashemaru far exceeds the number of Naruto''s shadow clones. Although the poisonous snakes were strangulated, dozens of times or more poisonous snakes swarmed and enveloped Naruto''s shadow clones.


    boom!!


    With countless venomous snakes, the spiral pill was difficult to maintain its original stability. The highly compressed blue chakras burst out in an instant, and the chakras exploded and spread around in a spiral shape, generating a very strong explosion wave. Hundreds of poisonous snakes were wiped out.


    "what!"


    Naruto¡¯s shadow avatar army kept roaring, and the spiral pill in his hand was pressed down towards the ten thousand snakes in the big snake pill. Numerous spiral pills exploded and formed an explosive wave. In a flash, tens of thousands of poisonous snakes were singing. Killed under human bombardment, Naruto''s shadow clone also disappeared under the attack of the poisonous snakes.


    Naruto poured a very large amount of chakras at once, causing damage far more than ten thousand snakes. The number of poisonous snakes was rapidly decreasing at a speed visible to the naked eye, and Naruto''s shadow clone army had already taken advantage.


    "Damn it!" Da She Maru cursed in a low voice, but his hand movements were not slow at all, and immediately bit the thumbs of both hands. After the seals, his hands were pressed on the ground, "Psychic Technique Triple Rashomon!!"


    Rumble!


    Three giant gates with hideous Shura faces rose from the ground. The height of Rashomon is close to fifty meters, which is taller than half of the trees in the Dead Forest. No matter where you are in the Dead Forest, you just need to stand on the top of the tree. You can easily see that tall giant gate, exuding a majestic and heavy atmosphere.


    Mitarai Adzuki bean who had entered the forest of death was surprised when she saw the huge Rashomon. She was once a disciple of Oshemaru, she knew clearly that the one who performed this ninjutsu must be Oshemaru, but the problem is...


    Adzuki beans endured the constant pain of the curse imprint, while moving fast in the direction of Rashomon, while constantly thinking.


    "Who on earth is in the death forest... can force Oshemaru to use this defensive technique..."


    This problem bothered Adzuki very much. A blonde figure suddenly flashed in her heart, and her intense anxiety forced her to accelerate again.


    "Oshe Pill! You wait for me!!"


    Rashomon¡¯s defensive power is huge. A Rashomon can block the super A-grade ninjutsu fangs, not to mention three. But the problem with this technique is that it can only withstand the attack in front of you, and there is a cost check. The carat is too big, the old movie-level powerhouse like Dashemaru can only psychic three Rashomon at one time. The chakra between the Thousand Hands Pillars is huge enough to suppress the nine-tailed monster and can only psychic five sides at once. Because every time Rashomon is added, the chakra that needs to be consumed doubles.


    The shadow clone will not harm the body no matter what damage it receives, even if it faces the triple Rashomon, it has no fear, and all rushed up.


    The huge explosion sound once again shook the entire death forest. Under the continuous bombardment of Nine Tails Helix Maru, the Triple Rashomon only persisted for ten seconds before being submerged in the explosion of Helix Maru.


    For these ten seconds, it has been a long time in the battle of the shadow class, Oshemaru has long escaped, and after the triple Rashomon, there is no sight of Oshemaru.


    "Unexpectedly, the strength of the nine-tailed man has become like this!" Oshemaru lurked in the death forest, and at the same time quickly chased in the direction of Sasuke and Sakura, "It seems that you must cast a spell on Sasuke quickly, and can no longer fight He is entangled, otherwise it will be even more troublesome if Konoha Anbe is attracted."


    Oshamaru is not afraid of Konoha''s Anbe. In fact, if he wants to escape, he must be trapped by at least five shadow-level powerhouses. Konoha will definitely not be able to bring out so many shadow-levels, but if he is found by Konoha''s Anbe It will definitely have an impact on his future plans.


    Oshamaru also underestimated the power of Naruto. If he summoned ten thousand snakes to hold Naruto first, and then directly cast Sasuke''s curse and ran away, it would not be so troublesome now, Naruto¡¯s Spiral Super Duo Ren Maru is too strong, if the guys in the dark part of such a big movement can''t notice, then they are really dead.


    Buzzing!!


    As Dashemaru was moving forward, a harsh high pitch made him stop, and the huge pressure on the top of his head made Dashemaru feel like a chill on his back.


    "Oshewan! You don''t want to escape!!"


    Naruto leaped high in the air, returning to blue eyes and staring coldly at the Oshemaru in the woods. The air on her body was completely locked on the Oshemaru, and the spiral shuriken in his hand spun quickly, making sharp ears. Super high pitch.


    "Wind Escape Spiral Shuriken!!"


    The spiral shuriken in Naruto''s hand slashed towards the Oshemaru, and the extremely sharp wind escape chakra cut everything. The fragile leaves and branches were completely unable to resist the strength of the spiral shuriken and turned into fly ash.


    "It''s awful!!" Da She Wan was horrified. For the first time, he regretted that he underestimated Naruto Uzumaki. Naruto''s strength was far beyond his imagination.


    The spiral shuriken hit the left arm of Oshemaru, and then quickly exploded into a huge whirlwind tens of meters in diameter. The tyrannical wind continued to spread to the surrounding countless trees, destroying it, and ruining it, like a natural disaster. The huge chakra oppressed the entire death forest.


    It''s about two kilometers away from the battle place of Naruto and Oshamaru...

 71 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 71

    Shikamaru looked at the huge exploding typhoon ball, and finally there was shock in his sluggish eyes, and he blurted out, "That''s Naruto''s spiral shuriken!!"


    "What?! That is..." It was the first time that Ino saw the explosion of the spiral shuriken with his own eyes, a bad premonition emerged in his heart, "Oh! Naruto is in danger!!"


    Thinking of this, Ino lost all his composure, turned around, changed the direction of travel, and hurried to the direction where the spiral shuriken exploded.


    "Ino! Wait! Don''t be impulsive!" Shikamaru shouted from behind.


    However, the eager Ino rushed forward without looking back where he could hear Shikamaru.


    Ding Ci put the half-eaten potato chips away, and said, "Let¡¯s follow, Shikamaru, Naruto is our brother. We can¡¯t ignore him if he is in danger, and we can¡¯t let a girl in Ino face the danger. Right."


    Although Ding Ci is greedy and timid, he cherishes his friends very much. This is why Ding Ci''s strength is the strongest among the five of them except Naruto.


    "Damn it, it''s really troublesome!" Shikamaru whispered a trouble, but he chased Ino right away. This boring man wouldn''t let his friend go wrong.


    "Huh~hu~hu~"


    Naruto stood on the ground, looking at the big snake pill with only a piece of skin in front of him, his eyes were cold, and he had a clear understanding of the power of the shadow rank powerhouse in his heart.


    Even if he has a forbidden technique such as the spiral shuriken in his hand, the shadow-level powerhouse will always have some secret skills of his own, his hole cards, not to mention the master of ninjutsu, Oshemaru. A lot of.


    boom!


    With a bang, Naruto turned into a cloud of white smoke, but the body was already 100 meters away.


    Using the shadow clone to cast the spiral shuriken can avoid the side effects of the spiral shuriken on Naruto''s body, but this is only a temporary solution, and the shadow clone is not as strong as Naruto''s body, and it cannot play the spiral hand. The full power of the inner sword, and if the shadow clone is attacked, it will disappear, and the spiral shuriken will be gone.


    You don''t have to think about where Oshemaru is going. It must have been cursing Sasuke. Although Naruto was extremely tired, he still chased away quickly.


    Orochimaru!You wait for me!!


    Chapter 88: Pursuit!


    "It should be fine to escape here."


    Sakura tiredly placed Sasuke under a big tree. At this time, she was almost out of strength. She was hit by the illusion of Oshemaru, and was enveloped by that murderous intent. Although the illusion was finally released, she also let her hands and feet Weak, although Sasuke is still a teenager, it is strange that the delicate Sakura wants to run away with him on his back, not tired.


    "Hehehe...meeting again, little girl with pink hair."


    Sakura''s mind just relaxed, and the terrifying voice that made her frightened his hands and feet almost sounded in her ears, and the pale-faced Osamaru was standing not far in front of Sakura.


    Kozakura''s pupils shrank, and she immediately took out her kunai to stand in front of her. Although she had a good posture, she was terrified in her heart and said, "Where is Naruto?!"


    "Hmm, hum..." Dashemaru let out a gloomy laugh, concealing the anger deep in his eyes, and said: "That blond-haired kid, I have sent him to hell, soon , No pain."


    You don''t need money to lie anyway, Dashemaru talked unceremoniously.


    "No... it''s impossible..." Kozakura''s complexion suddenly turned pale, she lost all strength, and Ku Wu slipped from her hand and fell to the ground.


    Oshamaru also stopped looking at Sakura. He glanced at Sasuke, who was knocked out by Naruto. He quickly knotted a mark in his hand, and then his neck was stretched like a rubber elastic and flew to Sasuke''s side and opened. In Shekou, two sharp teeth took a bite on Sasuke''s neck, and three random black gouya appeared on Sasuke''s neck.


    "what!"


    The severe pain eroded by the curse made Sasuke wake up from the coma in an instant, caressing his neck, and let out a painful cry. Not long after, he fell into a coma because of the severe pain.


    "Orochimaru!!"


    Naruto¡¯s roar came from the forest. Oshamaru looked towards the depths of the forest, and said to Sakura, ¡°Help me tell Sasuke. If you want to see me again, you can pass the second exam.¡± After that, it sank into the ground and disappeared.


    "Sakura!!"


    After all, Naruto, who was a step late, did not catch up with Oshemaru. After coming here, only Sakura with dead gray eyes and Sasuke fainted on the ground were seen.


    "Naruto..." Sakura muttered blankly. Hearing Naruto''s voice, she raised her head and saw the blond hair appearing in front of her again. Finally, there was a look in her eyes, "Naruto...Naruto... You... are you not dead?"


    Seeing that Sakura was okay, Naruto was also relieved, patted Sakura''s hair lightly, showing a tired smile, and said, "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Naruto''s smile finally became the last straw that crushed Sakura, tears flowed violently, and fell into Naruto''s arms, and started to cry.


    Although Naruto wanted to go after Osamaru, he really couldn''t walk away like this, so he could only gently stroke Sakura''s long hair, comforting her softly.


    There is nothing to say about this situation. It''s not just Sakura. In other words, any girl who encounters this kind of situation will cry and cry. The oppressive feeling caused by Osake Maru is really too great, and it is Ino. Or Hinata, I''m afraid it won''t be better than Sakura.


    Finally let Sakura stop crying, Naruto separated a shadow clone and said: "Sakura, I''m going to chase that Oshamaru, my shadow clone will stay to take care of you."


    When Sakura heard that Naruto was going to face this terrifying man, her heart couldn''t help but she stretched out her hand and grabbed Naruto''s hand, and said in a trembled, "Naruto...you will be fine, right?"


    Naruto shook Sakura''s hand lightly, smiled confidently, and said, "Yes, I''m very strong, remember?"


    "Yeah." Naruto''s confidence infected Sakura, and she nodded slightly, and then noticed that the two of them were holding their hands tightly, and her face blushed, Qi Qi Ai Ai let go of Naruto''s hand.


    Naruto didn''t bother to care about the thoughts in Sakura''s heart at this time. He glanced at his clone, and after conveying his own thoughts, Feishen followed the breath left by the Osha Maru.


    If possible, Naruto certainly didn''t want to face the demon of Ona Maru again, but he had to confirm some things himself.


    "This...this is..."


    Running wildly all the way, Ino saw what was presented to him, and even though he was worried about Naruto in his heart, he couldn''t help but stop, his expression extremely ugly.


    This is a huge pool of blood, even a lake of blood. The snake blood of the Ten Thousand Snake Luo array that was bombed and cracked by Naruto will not disappear for no reason. They are all gathered in the huge pit bombed by the spiral shuriken. In the middle, a red blood lake was formed, exuding a sickening smell of blood.


    Shikamaru looked at the huge lake of blood, resisting the tumbling in his stomach, and said, "It''s not like human blood, Naruto should be fine."


    Ino nodded, his face still pale, avoiding the huge lake of blood, spreading his mental power away.


    Shikamaru estimated the volume of blood in the blood lake, and secretly thought: Even if the blood of all the examinees adds up, it''s not that much, right? What happened here?


    As night falls, the cold moonlight falls in the dead forest...


    Without the scorching heat of the sun, the dead forest, which seemed gloomy during the day, gradually cooled down, as if it had turned into a giant cannibalism. Everyone had entered his big mouth, and felt the cold feeling all over his body. .


    The reel battle that began after entering the death forest made many candidates feel exhausted. As the moon rose, many people wanted to fall asleep because of their biological clock. This is undoubtedly a good way to restore physical strength and spirit, but this It is also the best time for a sneak attack, the Death Forest is destined to not have a peaceful night.


    After several consecutive jumps, Mitarai Adzuki beans wearing a windbreaker fell on the trunk of a big tree, coldly looking at the Oshemaru whose body was merged into the trunk.


    The main body of the Oshe Maru is the white phosphorus Orochi. With this ability, he is almost a snake monster. His body can blend into the nature, and the breath almost completely disappears. Even Naruto can hardly perceive the aura of the Oshe Maru, but Mitarai Red Bean is an exception. She has the imprint of the heavenly curse left by Dashewan. As soon as she approaches Dashewan, her curse imprint will strike and cause her severe pain. The closer you are to Dashewan, the more intense the pain, so red beans can be said to be A super perceptron, but only effective for Dashewan.


    As for why there was no response when I was outside the death forest...I don''t know that...


    The body merged into the tree. The Oshemaru, who was recuperating and recovering from Chakra, opened the cold snake eyes, looked at the woman in front of him with a strange smile on his face, and sneered: "Hmph, long time no see, Adzuki bean."


    Hongdou looked at Dashewan silently, and said coldly: "You are already a super dangerous person on the S-level notice, so you have to fight for your life here to defeat you!"


    Although Hong Dou had some mental problems, she definitely didn''t think that she could easily deal with Da She Wan by her little ability. When she decided to enter the Death Forest, she had already been desperate.


    Raising his right hand, holding four thousand books between his five fingers, he looked at Oshe Maru coldly, and said, "You taught me all of this as the mission of your former subordinates! Oshe Maru!!!"


    Da She Wan showed a cold smile and said with certainty: "You can''t do it."

 72 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 72

    Adzuki beans are different from Naruto. As for Adzuki beans, his former disciple, Dashemaru can be said to know the roots and foundations. How many talents does Adzuki have?What''s more, there is his curse printed on Hongdou''s body, it is impossible for Hongdou to be his opponent.


    Da She Wan''s cheeks bulged, and the same modified tongue shot out from his mouth, as powerful as a rounded hard leather whip.


    boom!!


    The thick trunk was interrupted by Da She Wan''s tongue, and Hong Dou turned over and jumped onto the trunk.


    Dashemaru''s tongue is almost more flexible than the hands and feet of ordinary people. It turned a few times in the air, and then quickly entangled Adzuki bean''s right wrist. The huge force loosened Adzuki bean''s wrist and four thousand books fell from his hand.


    Red bean''s face was cold, his left hand tightened, and a few dark green poisonous snakes flew out from the cuffs, biting towards the big snake pill.


    "Shulking Snake Hand!"


    The venomous snake bit Oshemaru''s body, and the adzuki bean pulled back forcefully, pulling the Oshemaru out of the trunk, hitting the other side of the trunk, and then drew out a handful of kunai, and put herself and Oshemaru''s hand together Nailed to the trunk.


    Ninjas are a murderous profession. How can they be cruel to the enemy if they are not cruel to themselves?


    "Grab you, Oshemaru, and borrow your left hand for a use." Adzuki bean''s right hand grabbed Oshemaru''s left hand, forming a seal together.


    "This seal is..."


    "Yes, you are going to die here with me." Hongdou''s face was tired, and the pain of curse imprinted most of her physical strength. With her strength, she is now sweating profusely. Up.


    Ninja two snakes kill each other!


    "Stop! You idiot woman!!"


    Chapter 89: Mitarai Red Beans!


    When Adzuki was about to use the forbidden technique to die with Oshemaru at all costs, Naruto, who had been chasing Oshemaru, finally arrived, and the wind-attribute Chakra kunai suddenly nailed Oshemaru''s forehead.


    Obviously, the Oshemaru, who can hide in the spiral shuriken, will not be killed so easily. The Oshemaru caught by the red bean becomes a puddle of mud, which is the soil substitute technique taught by the three generations of Naruto. .


    Naruto quickly landed next to Adzuki bean, and pulled off the Kumu who had pierced her palm.


    Adzuki''s body softened, and the pain of the curse made her almost unable to move at this time. Her body fell softly. Naruto hurriedly supported Adzuki and let her sit under the tree.


    "Naruto, I didn''t expect you to catch up." Oshemaru''s body appeared on the trunk behind Naruto. In the gloomy snake eyes, Oshemaru was very annoyed. One of the dignified three ninjas, Oshemaru, Being forced to retreat by a twelve-year-old kid, Da She Maru felt unhappy.


    "It''s okay," Naruto turned around, sneered at Oshemaru, and said, "I just heard the sound of fighting here, so I happened to come over and take a look."


    Da She Maru is indeed a snake demon man, his hidden ability has the instinct of a snake, he leaves very little breath, and Naruto can only find a general direction. After arriving here, I also heard the battle between Red Bean and Da She Maru. The voice came over and took a look with a fluke mentality.


    "You hurry up, Dashewan is not something you can deal with." Hongdou said, sweating profusely, enduring the pain of the curse. Almost everyone should have this idea. A twelve-year-old kid, how could he be? What about Osamaru''s opponent?


    Naruto did not answer Adzuki bean''s words, but looked at Oshemaru''s scarred left hand, and finally there was a trace of pride in her eyes. He looked at Oshemaru with a provocative expression, and said: "It looks like my spiral hand The inner sword is not completely ineffective, your left hand is still injured."


    The Snake Eye of Da She Maru was only angry just now, but now it is so angry.


    Although Oshemaru¡¯s unique substitute technique is like a snake shed its skin, it can completely eliminate trauma and even avoid the Amaterasu black inflammation of the kaleidoscope writing wheel, but for the spiral shuriken, it can completely destroy the human body from the inside. The ultimate meaning, Oshe Maruyu''s substitution technique can not completely eliminate the damage of the spiral shuriken.


    Da She Wan really forgot to read the almanac when he went out...


    Although Oshamaru was angry, it was impossible for him to smash with Naruto here because of his plans for many years. The anger was gradually extinguished from his eyes, still with that hoarse voice, and said: "Naruto, your talent is really beyond. According to my imagination, you are the youngest person who can hurt me. If you want to come to my Yinyin Village, Konoha will only bury your talent."


    O She Maru is definitely the No. 1 human trafficker in Hokage. Compared with O She Maru, what are those cults and MLM organizations? The number of people O She Maru has abducted is countless, and all of them are devoted to him.


    Naruto smiled coldly and said, "Put away your set, Oshemaru, or do you want to fight me here again?"


    Naruto''s provocation didn''t make Oshemaru angry, and he sneered: "Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. "As he said, the body gradually sank into the trunk and disappeared.


    Naruto did not pursue the chase, or said that he was unable and necessary to chase again. After more than half a minute, Naruto was sure that there was no more Oshe Maru around, then he relaxed his mind, and the exhaustion came up all at once. , Naruto couldn''t stand his legs and sat on the ground with a limp, his chest undulating violently like a blower because of breathing.


    Oshemaru is bent on leaving. Naruto really doesn¡¯t have the ability to stop him, and Naruto¡¯s current chakra is almost exhausted. Today¡¯s battle consumes too much energy. Oshemaru is the strongest opponent he has encountered so far. , There is no one. For the first time facing a movie-class powerhouse, Naruto''s achievements are already enough for him to be proud.


    I stuffed two military ration pills into my mouth. This kind of medicine used on the battlefield quickly turned into energy and poured into Naruto''s body, allowing Naruto to regain some strength.


    With some strength in his hands and feet, Naruto stood up and walked towards Hongdou, and said, "Can you go by yourself?" Anyway, she is also Yurihong''s friend, and Naruto can''t leave her here.


    Hongdou shook her head with difficulty. She was so strong that she would not appear weak in front of anyone, but this is the exception now. The continuous spells have exhausted all her physical strength and Chakra, and she has to stand up very hard. reluctantly.


    "It''s really troublesome..." Naruto complained with Shikamaru''s catchphrase, stuffed a munition pill into Hongdou''s mouth, and then reached out and helped her up.


    Adzuki is 1.67 tall, although it is two centimeters shorter than Red, but it is still much taller than Naruto. Naruto has a awkward posture to help her. Adzuki is almost hanging on Naruto''s shoulders.


    The red bean is not heavy, or she is a bit thinner. Although it is only two centimeters shorter than the red, it is nearly 15 catties lighter. The red is obviously not fat, but the red bean is too thin, and she does not like it. Eat high-sugar foods like glutinous rice balls and red bean soup.


    The nervous Adzuki bean obviously didn''t notice her current posture with Naruto, or that her mind was paying attention to another thing at this time, and said: "You really hurt Dashewan?!"


    Even if he heard what Oshe Maru himself said, Hongdou still felt unbelievable. This golden-haired kid is only twelve years old. This is the first time to take the Zhongnin exam this year. You can hurt people like Oshemaru. She couldn''t even do it, even if she had the consciousness of death, she would catch a clay figure.


    Naruto squinted at Adzuki beans and said, "Didn''t you hear all of them? Why are you asking?"


    Red Bean curled his mouth, and was a little unhappy with Naruto''s tone, and said, "Smelly boy, talking to my old lady is so arrogant! Wait until my old lady recovers to see how I can deal with you!!"


    Adzuki bean is vicious, she can''t hear any momentum in her weak situation at this time, Naruto smiled and said: "Then wait for you to recover, but... if you are not supported by me now, you will stand still. Can''t stand it."


    Hongdou was originally a face-saving person, and couldn''t stand the extreme tactics. Upon hearing Naruto''s words, he suddenly shouted, "Who said that! You stinky boy, let me go! I don''t want your help!"


    Naruto''s character originally liked pranks. He immediately let go of the adzuki bean.


    "Ah!" Adzuki bean''s physical strength hadn''t recovered yet, when Naruto let go, he screamed, and his body fell softly.


    Whoosh!


    Seeing that the red bean is really about to fall, Naruto will not be so dishonest, so he quickly reached out and hugged the red bean''s waist. Under the cloak was the fishnet outfit that could almost be seen through. Naruto could feel the heat of the red bean''s skin. There really are some different emotions in my heart.


    Hong Dou almost fell down just now, feeling that she was so embarrassed in front of a twelve-year-old kid. She was annoyed and yelled in Naruto''s ear: "Asshole! Do you want to kill me?!!!"


    There is no reason to talk to a woman, and just now I don''t know who tried to let others let go of her.


    Adzuki bean''s roar caused her body to twist twice. Naruto''s face was slightly embarrassed. Turning his head away, he coughed twice and said, "Don''t move."


    The unresponsive Adzuki bean hadn''t noticed Naruto''s embarrassment, and said sturdily: "My old lady will move! You care about me!"


    "Ahem..." Naruto coughed twice and said, "I rubbed my chest."


    Hong Dou was taken aback for a moment, a very small number of blushes over the years, pouting her mouth and turning her face to the other side, she couldn''t say anything sturdy.


    After all, this stupid woman is thick on the outside and thin on the inside...Although no one except Yurihong and Naruto can notice this...


    Chapter 90: Transition!


    The atmosphere was embarrassing, Naruto didn¡¯t know what to say, and Hong Dou was flushed with a face and did not speak. Naruto just walked with her support, and the two bodies touched each other intentionally or unintentionally, and Hong Dou did not let Naruto let go. Drive her.


    "That... Adzuki bean, I want to ask you something." Naruto couldn''t bear the extremely embarrassing atmosphere, and wanted to resolve it.


    "Say."

 73 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 73

    Naruto secretly turned his head, glanced at the flat belly of the red bean, and said, "Why don''t you gain weight by eating so many glutinous rice balls?"


    Ninjas generally eat more food than normal people, but it¡¯s really rare to eat glutinous rice balls and red bean soup as staple foods like red beans, and eating so many high-sugar foods is really not afraid of getting fat?


    Naruto asked this kind of question in this kind of situation, it seemed very nonsensical, but it really made the embarrassment of Red Bean disappeared, and turned to Naruto and shouted: "My old lady is born to be a type that doesn''t get fat, do you care about me? !"


    After finally letting Hongdou speak, Naruto dared to refute her, he smiled, with a wretched look, and said: "How dare I care about you, eldest sister, you are all right, all right."


    "Hmph!" Hongdou hummed triumphantly, finally showing a smile on his face.


    After eliminating each other''s embarrassment, Naruto and Adzuki were chatting and walking along the way, but they didn''t feel bored until Naruto felt the two breaths approaching quickly.


    "The Anbu guys only show up after things are resolved every time." Looking at the two Anbu wearing animal masks approaching not far away, Naruto hummed uncomfortably, not knowing that it was because of them every time. After all, the good atmosphere with red beans was broken.


    Adzuki bean was also a little lost in her heart, turned her head and glanced at Naruto, and said, "Okay, it''s okay to have an Anbu to pick me up. You have to continue the exam, brat, if you don''t pass this exam, the old lady will You air-dried it to make bacon!" This stupid woman, caring about people still uses such an awkward expression.


    "Okay," Naruto sighed helplessly, and looked at the beautiful face of red beans beside him. He felt as if he had been magnified hundreds or thousands of times by an electron microscope. He stretched out his hand before the two dark parts came over. Squeezed strongly on the red bean''s hip, then turned and ran.


    "You!" Red bean''s face flushed suddenly, and when he turned his head, he saw that Naruto''s golden hair almost turned into a golden streamer, and several ups and downs had disappeared.


    Looking at Naruto''s disappearing back, Adzuki shook his powder fist angrily.


    "Next time... I will kill you!"


    Naruto, who had been completely targeted by Sister Red Bean, was rushing back at this time, and killed a two-meter-long tiger on the way. He went back for dinner and returned to the place where he stayed before. Naruto did not expect piglet Ludie is also here at this time.


    "Naruto!" When Ino saw Naruto, he couldn''t help but pounced on his worry.


    Naruto subconsciously let go of the tiger in his hand, and put his arm around Ino''s waist, feeling the worry, fear and anxiety of the girl in his arms.


    "Okay, okay, stop crying, stop crying..." Naruto stroked Ino''s blond hair, comforting the girl in his arms softly.


    Ino looked up at him with teary eyes, and suddenly put his arms around Naruto''s neck, and regardless of the girl''s restraint, he pressed his tearful lips to it.


    Naruto reached out and hugged Ino''s slightly thin body. The two of them exchanged their hearts in a deep kiss. Naruto looked at Ino lovingly and said, "Don''t worry, I am not injured." It just took a lot of money. Chakra only.


    Seeing that the two of them finally ended in affection, Shikamaru solemnly said: "Naruto, what kind of enemy did you meet that forced you to use a spiral shuriken?"


    Naruto came over with his arms around Ino''s shoulders, and a few people sat together and said, "I met Dashewan."


    "Oshemaru?" Heard the name of this rebelliousness from his father Nara Lukisa, Shikamaru couldn''t help frowning, "How could such a dangerous person come to the Death Forest?"


    "How would I know this kind of complicated question?" Naruto rolled Shikamaru''s eyes directly, how could he directly say that the Oshemaru came for Sasuke, "How can the S-rank rebel like Oshemaru take our turn? The group will be worried, and the troublesome guy will be handed over to the three-generation old man."


    "That''s what I said." Shikamaru, a slacker who found a good reason to be lazy, leaned against the tree trunk with his head in his hands, still looking at Naruto with his ink-colored eyes, and said: "However, Naruto... You can still be unharmed by a shadow-level powerhouse like Maru, how strong is your strength?"


    "Uh..." Naruto got stuck, his face was instantly stiff, Shikamaru, Dingji, Sakura, and Ino in his arms, all eight eyes were staring at him suddenly, which made Naruto feel better The Ten Thousand Snake Luo formation facing Dashewan still has trouble, saying: "I''m hungry, let''s have dinner first."


    Naruto didn''t want to say, and everyone couldn''t force him, so his attention shifted to the tiger that Naruto hit.


    The tiger is more than two meters long, and the uneatable internal organs, fur, bones, and meat are more than 100 catties. Apart from the lethargic Sasuke, it is enough for five people.


    Cooking in the wild is left to Ding Ci to solve the problem. Ding Ci quickly cleaned up the tiger, wiped a bit of salt, and set it on the bonfire to start barbecue.


    Naruto consumed too many Chakras in the battle against Dashewan, and he was already hungry. He ate more than half of a tiger, and the rest was divided among the four.


    After dinner, Sakura and Naruto were really tired and fell asleep leaning against the big tree. Ino, Shikamaru, and Dingji took turns to vigil for them, and then the next morning, at Naruto¡¯s request , They only continued the exam, and the two teams separated.


    In the gloomy woods, the three Otonin with notes on the forehead hid on the branches.


    Toss, who looked like a mummy, looked at the three people not far away under the tree with the exposed eye, and said: "Finally found them."


    "Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Look down on us!"


    It¡¯s hard to imagine that the people taught by Osaki Maru are open-minded. They still hate what Naruto taught during the first exam.


    Toss glanced at Zack coldly, and said, "First, you have to complete the task of Lord Oshemaru, and then you can do whatever you want with that golden-haired dwarf!"


    "I know this!"


    "Keep your voice down, you two! Don''t get caught!"


    Just when the Yinyin trio was about to quarrel, they were extremely arrogant and they didn''t expect that their conversation had been heard by Naruto. He who could play against Oshamaru, the Yinyin trio was completely ants.


    "Also, just use you to let Sakura grow a little bit."


    Chapter 91: Save people!Attack!


    Even if they are enemies, let them die worthy to them. Naruto is really getting worse and worse.


    A plan has been formed in his mind, and Naruto said to Sakura, "Sakura, I will find some food and water. You stay here to take care of Sasuke. There may be enemies attacking. You have to be careful."


    "I see, Naruto." Sakura nodded vigorously, then looked at Naruto a little nervously, her eyes flashing a few times, and said: "Naruto... After the Nakanin exam is over, can you give me guidance? I practice, I... really too weak, I don''t want to hold you back anymore."


    Naruto smiled slightly and said, "Of course this is okay. We are teammates, eh?" Although the most suitable teacher for Sakura is Tsunade, Naruto can''t treat humanity and strange power, but help Sakura lay a solid foundation. It is still possible. After all, the basic training programs of Hinata, Ino, Shikamaru, and Dingci were all arranged by him alone, and he has very rich experience in this area.


    Naruto handed out a fist to Sakura. Sakura was taken aback for a moment, and she randomly touched her fist with Naruto, and the two looked at each other and smiled.


    After agreeing to Sakura''s request, Naruto disappeared in the dense forest in one move.


    Naruto''s figure moves quickly in the death forest. Although Naruto has his own plan, he can''t save eating. Breakfast food and clear water are really going to be found.


    "Roar!!"


    I don''t know what the beast uttered a heavy roar, and the birds scattered. Naruto chuckled and secretly said: You can only be considered unlucky. Although I don''t know what animal it is, I count on you for breakfast.


    Can ordinary beasts rival the psychic beasts of Oshemaru?It is impossible to think about it.


    "Hey...it''s the first time I know that a bear can grow to that big. Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk paws are so fat." Naruto exclaimed and looked not far away. A ten-meter giant bear, if it stands up, it should be as high as 20 meters. In comparison, the tiger that Naruto beat yesterday is completely a kitty.


    The animals in the dead forest are really unusually big...


    However, considering that snakes and toads can grow as big as mountains, Tsunade and Sakura can only summon one-tenth of the body of the slug from the wet bone forest. It is hard to imagine how big the slug''s body is. By comparison, this brown bear is nothing.


    According to the laws of the three-dimensional world, bears protect animals. If you want to eat bear paws, you can''t even think about it. The tiger was the same yesterday. Naruto still wants to taste this taste, although most of them are greedy for freshness.


    The fierce giant bear uttered a heavy roar, like the low but not loud roar that deterred its prey. It did not notice the appearance of Naruto at all, and walked towards the prey it had locked step by step.


    A girl with glasses and a scroll marked with "earth" in her hand, with a rare long-haired girl with flaming red hair, is standing under a tree. The huge root system protruding from the ground makes her unable to retreat. The ferocious brown bear, not good at fighting, was already terrified at this time and couldn''t deal with the beast in front of her.


    "Where are the people?! Help!" The red-haired girl issued a desperate call for help, her voice finally awakened Naruto from the imagination of bear paw.


    Naruto was standing on the tree behind the giant bear. The size of the giant bear was so big that he couldn''t see the red-haired girl being stared at by the giant bear.


    "Roar!" The giant bear roared, rushing like the red-haired girl, the huge steel teeth can definitely bite the human body easily.


    The red-haired girl turned around to escape, but was tripped to the ground by the roots of the trees protruding from the ground, and her glasses fell to the side.


    Naruto didn''t have much thoughts either. Anyway, he was going to hit the giant bear for breakfast, and quickly separated a shadow clone, rubbed a ball out, and then his figure flashed, and the ball in his hand pressed towards the head of the giant bear. Down.

 74 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 74

    "Spiral pill!"


    The penetrating power of the spiral pill directly twisted the giant bear''s head into a pool of paste, which was a disaster-like giant beast for ordinary people, and it was easily lost by Naruto.


    "The size is really big enough, just four bear paws are enough for me to eat for a while." Naruto stood on the giant bear and looked at the size of the giant bear, and soon gave up the idea of ??bringing the whole bear back. He took out a kunai, attached to the wind attribute chakra, and cut off the four fat bear paws, then took out a steel wire through the four bear paws, and packed them back for breakfast.


    The red-haired girl escaped from the dead, and immediately wanted to see the person who saved her life, but the glasses fell on the ground and she had deep nearsightedness. At this time, she was not too different from the blind person. In her eyes, she could only see When I reached a hazy blond figure, he couldn''t even see the facial features.


    "Eyes... glasses." The red-haired girl hurriedly picked up the glasses that fell to the ground, and finally the focus was aligned again, and Naruto''s figure also appeared in her vision.


    The action of the red-haired girl made Naruto finally notice that there was another person besides the bear paw. When he turned his head, Naruto couldn''t help but froze on the spot.


    "Red hair?" Naruto frowned slightly, red hair has a very special meaning in this world, just as pure white eyes represent the surname Hyuga, natural fire-red hair, there is only one person in this world. The destroyed race...the Maelstrom race.


    After a careful search of his own memory, coupled with this iconic red hair, Naruto finally remembered. The girl in front of him is one of his people, and now belongs to the whirlpool incense phosphorus of Caoyin Village.


    Xianglin didn''t know that Naruto had so many thoughts in a short time, and his face was a little shy red, and said, "Thank you for saving me. My name is Uzumaki Xianglin. May I ask...you...you call what name?"


    Perhaps it¡¯s because Naruto¡¯s body also contains the blood of the Uzumaki family. The two can be said to be related. Naruto doesn¡¯t have any dislikes for incense phosphorus. On the contrary, it¡¯s some natural intimacy. A warm smile appeared in front of the people who met once, and said: "My name is Naruto Uzumaki, I hope I can meet again in the future."


    Xianglin''s eyes looked at Naruto''s gentle smile dumbly, his face even more red, as if he was already stupid.


    Naruto shook his head and turned to leave with his prey. The fragrant phosphorus stayed there for a long time, his consciousness seemed to have not been sober, and his mouth unconsciously muttered: "What a warm smile... What a warm Chakra... It''s like... the sun..."


    Regardless of the nympho''s fragrant phosphorus still there, after Naruto left, Sakura was guarding the hole of the tree hole to protect Sasuke inside. She has dragged Naruto too much, if she even this time If you can''t do anything well, it''s really dead.


    Rustling...


    Suddenly the sound of leaves swaying from the bushes on the side, the highly tense Sakura immediately pulled out a handful of kunai, staring coldly at the bush that made the noise, and shouted: "Come out!"


    The leaves were squeezed away, but what ran out of the bush was not the enemy, but a rather cute little squirrel.


    "What? It turned out to be just a squirrel." Sakura breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing the squirrel running towards her, the emerald gaze suddenly flickered, "That''s it!"


    Duo!


    The kunai in Sakura''s hand came out and nailed it in front of the squirrel, scared the poor little squirrel immediately escaped.


    "Hurry up and get me out!" Sakura looked at the gloomy forest all around, and said: "Put the detonation symbol on the squirrel and think you can succeed?!"


    "Cut! I was found out!" The grumpy Zack took a bit of annoyance, then fell directly in front of Sakura, and said: "It''s so bad that you can find out, woman!"


    Toss dropped his hands, his long sleeves blocked his hands, tilted his head to look at Sakura, and said, "Wake up Sasuke. We want to fight him."


    Although the Otoyuki trio wanted to solve Naruto, they were completely brainwashed and still prioritized Oshamaru''s order. When they wanted to come, they could deal with Sasuke before killing Naruto.


    "What are you talking about?! What do you want?! I know there is a person named Oshemaru behind you! What is the strange mark on Sasuke''s neck, and what is the purpose of Oshemaru?!" Kozakura did not back down. Looking at the three enemies in front of her, she couldn''t be weaker anymore.


    "What is the purpose of that adult?" Toss still tilted his head and said something that Sakura couldn''t understand.


    "But since you said that, we can''t ignore it. I''ll deal with that woman, and Sasuke too!" Zack said very arrogantly in the posture of Osnake Maru first and second.


    Toss glanced at Zack coldly, and said, "Don''t think of taking credit alone."


    Jin really couldn''t stand his two opponents, so he gave them a cold look and said, "In this case, let''s shoot together! Whoever kills counts!"


    "no problem!"


    The three exchanged glances, and then rushed towards Sakura quickly.


    Chapter 92: Xiao Li''s Rescue!Naruto''s epiphany!


    "Ah! Konoha Gale!!"


    When the Yinyin trio rushed towards Sakura, there was a strange cry in the air, and the green figure flashed quickly, blocking the Yinyin trio. The body rotated, three consecutive rounds of kicking the general. All three kicked out.


    Xiao Li, with super thick eyebrows, stood in front of Sakura and said, "I will never forgive anyone who wants to hurt Sakura!"


    "who are you?"


    Xiao Li gestured to please, and said: "Konoha''s beautiful blue beast, Li Luoke!"


    Frankly speaking, Xiao Li''s strength and perseverance are enough to make people admire, but the taste really makes people unable to agree.


    "No way..." Toss, who was like a mummy, made a gloomy voice like his appearance, rolled up his sleeves and revealed the strange device, and said: "Sack, Sasuke will leave it to you. I will deal with it."


    Toss held his right shoulder with his left hand and slammed his right fist. The strange device on his right arm emitted a strange sound wave that was invisible to the naked eye, spreading towards Xiao Li.


    Xiao Li had seen Toss dealing with the pocket before. He plunged his right hand into the soil, relying on his body''s strength to pull out the thick roots of the towering tree behind him from the ground.


    boom!


    The root of the tree was smashed by Toss with a punch, but the loose wooden structure also absorbed the sound waves from Toss arm.


    "There is a trick in your trick, you can''t avoid it honestly!" Xiao Li looked at Toss confidently, and then released the bandages on his hands, "Akai teacher, I''m going to use that trick, because now it''s... ¡­The moment to protect the most important person!! First door open! Open!"


    The chakra restriction tube in Xiao Li''s brain was blasted away, and the brain lifted the restriction on the body. A powerful chakra emerged from Xiao Li''s body, causing the air around his body to twist and vibrate.


    Whoosh!


    "It''s gone!"


    boom!!


    Under the first door opened, Xiao Li¡¯s speed skyrocketed, rushed under Toss, supported the ground with one hand, and then flew and kicked on Tos¡¯s chin. The power directly added his whole body to a hundred. Thos kicked into the air.


    "It''s not over yet!!"


    Xiao Li supported the ground with his hand, and his body flew into the air. Xiao Li, who intended to solve his opponent in one move, directly liberated his forbidden technique. Under the control of Chakra, the bandage became tough and flexible, and automatically tightened Toss. body of.


    Xiao Li locked the two of Toss from behind, and the two fell to the ground with their heads down. Xiao Li held Toss, relying on the strength of his body to make both of them start to spin quickly.


    "Take it! Watch Lianhua!!"


    "Crap! Then he can''t land safely!"


    boom!


    Toss had a close contact with the ground, and Xiao Li broke away from it at the moment the attack was successful. Although Lianhua succeeded, Xiao Li could not see any happiness. The touch of landing just now was completely wrong!


    "Hehe, it seems that I finally caught up."


    "It''s a terrible trick. It hurts like this when it falls on the ground as soft as a sponge." Toss, who was stuck in the ground like a green onion, turned over and jumped out. Although he said that, he didn''t suffer much damage. .


    In just a moment, Zack used his own ninjutsu to blow the wind into the ground, making the ground soft like a sponge, alleviating the impact of the surface lotus flower, otherwise Toss might have been a dead person, but now, Xiao Instead, Lee was hurt more than Toss.


    Among the three types of physique, ninjutsu, and illusion, the ninja who cultivates physique is the least, because the practice of physique is extremely difficult, and there are many physiques that can hurt the enemy a thousand and damage 800 Tricks.


    The simplest law of physics, the action of force is mutual, and the interaction force is equal, that is to say, when you attack with soma, how much force the opponent receives, your body will also be impacted by the same force. Meeting people like Raikage three generations, that is really a nightmare for ninjas.

 75 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 75

    Xiao Li¡¯s first door opened, Lianhua, was originally to lift the ban on the brain and allow the body to perform a movement beyond the limit to defeat the enemy with a single blow. This trick cannot be used under normal conditions because the brain will issue instructions. The body is forbidden to make such dangerous movements, and opening the first door will force the lifting of this prohibition, which will also burden Xiao Li''s body.


    "Next it''s my turn." Toss rolled up his sleeves, revealing the weird device on his right arm.


    Whoosh!!


    Toss fist was not fast, Xiao Li avoided his body even though his body was uncontrollable, but countless ultrasonic waves were emitted from the small holes of the device, but the invisible attack had hit Xiao Li.


    In Xiao Li''s eyes, the scene in front of him suddenly became distorted, as if a sledgehammer was constantly hammering in his head, causing him to have a headache, and he seemed to hear a sound like a pile driver.


    "Your tricks are indeed very fast, but they are not as fast as the speed of sound of our moves." Toss said indifferently when he looked at Xiao Li who was already unable to stand, "Next, let me tell you that some things are useless no matter how hard you try. "


    "Oh..." The scene in front of Xiao Li''s eyes became more and more blurred, and the dizziness more uncomfortable than a hangover made Xiao Li knelt on the ground and vomited.


    The ultrasound from Tos''s right arm destroyed the semicircular canals in Xiao Li''s ears to maintain balance. Xiao Li''s left ear began to bleed, and he was lying on the ground, making it difficult to stand up.


    "Xiao Li!" Sakura''s pupils shrank, and with a subconscious wave of her hand, the four shurikens flew toward Toss.


    "Hey, what''s the use of this kind of attack!" Sack arrogantly smiled, and instantly appeared in front of Toss, his hands stretched out, and the air holes in his hands ejected high-pressure air currents, easily blowing the shuriken away.


    Kozakura subconsciously used both hands to block the airflow from Zack''s hand, but Jin went around behind her and grabbed a soft long pink hair.


    "It depends on whether the plan is successful or not." Naruto, who had already found food and water and returned, hiding in the tree, thought after seeing the scene where Sakura was caught. After all, Sakura is a talent or a mediocre. Just look at this time.


    "Your hair is more beautiful than mine..." Jin held Sakura''s hair with the expression on her face like Snow White''s stepmother, "If you have time to maintain your hair, why not practice more! Make it so beautiful, Zack, kill Sasuke in front of this sow!"


    "Haha, good idea." With a perverted smile, Sak walked around Sakura and walked towards Sasuke slowly.


    At this moment, Sasuke¡¯s body also began to change. The curse mark of Osake Maru left on Sasuke¡¯s neck began to merge with Sasuke¡¯s body, gradually exuding high temperature, and purple and dark chakras gradually emerged from Sasuke¡¯s body, forming a small Concretizing the chakra whirlwind, the darkness of this purple chakra is probably not worse than the nine-tailed red chakra.


    Sakura painfully grasped the soil on the ground, blood stains had been caught from her nails, but her heart was even more painful.


    Naruto...I''m sorry...I''m getting in the way again, and I''m always protected by everyone...I''m not reconciled...This time...I definitely can''t be so weak!!


    Kozakura has made up her mind completely and took out a kunai from the ninja bag!


    "It''s useless, that kind of thing can''t help me." Jin looked at Sakura coldly.


    "Really?" Kozakura tilted her head slightly, her emerald eyes gleamed with terrifying light, and she dropped the knife with her hand, and the cold Kumo cut it down without mercy.


    Sneer!!


    The sharp kunai cut off one of Sakura¡¯s own long hair in an instant. The short pink hair fluttered in the air, like a cherry blossom falling in spring. The petals of the falling cherry blossoms this year will melt into the soil and become the cherry blossoms that will grow vigorously in the coming year. Nourishment, then will be the time when the cherry blossoms really bloom.


    "It''s just this way to be decent." Naruto''s eyes showed joy, and Kozakura grew up from this moment.


    "Gold! Do it!"


    Jin quickly drew out four thousand books and pierced Sakura''s back, but the hit Sakura slammed into a truncated wood, which is the most basic ninjutsu taught in the ninja school-the double technique.


    "Cut! Do you think you can win with this kind of trick?" Zak completely looked down on Sakura''s attack, and pointed the tuyere of his hands at Sakura who appeared from the right, "Zan Kongwave!!"


    Kozakura used her surrogate technique to escape again. Next, Kozakura used her body as a bait to get Zack''s kunai stabbing, desperately using kunai into Zak''s right arm, biting her mouth. With Sack''s wrist, he refused to let go.


    Seeing Sakura''s desperate look, Naruto suddenly realized something very important...


    The most terrifying person in this world will never be the most powerful person, but the...deathless person!!


    Chapter 93: Demon Sasuke!


    Sakura''s desperate behavior made Zack unable to do anything, and in the end, Jin shot and pulled Zack away.


    "It''s really unpleasant!" Standing on the branch, Neji Hyuga, with his hands on his chest, looked down proudly at the three Otonin below. "You second-rate Otonin ninjas thought they were bullying some small characters. Is it amazing?"


    "what did you say?!"


    Squatting on the tree every day, looking at Xiao Li who fell on the ground, said very worriedly: "Li!"


    "The watermelon rind that fell over there belongs to our group... You guys are having a great time!" Hyuga Neji''s tone showed anger, and the blue veins around his eyes bulged, already opening the limit of the Hyuga clan''s blood inheritance. , Eyes!


    "If you still want to play, I will do my best to accompany you!" Hyuga Ningji proudly said to the three Otonin, then rolled his eyes and said, "The kid over there, when are you going to hide?!"


    That look is really annoying!


    Realizing that he had been discovered by Neji Hyuga, Naruto murmured uncomfortably, the feeling of seeing through his body with a blank eye was really uncomfortable...except for Hinata.


    Now that I have seen through it, there is no point in hiding it again. Naruto appeared in a flash, beside Kozakura, she threw aside the food she had just found, stretched out her hand and touched Kozakura naturally. She lost more than half of her hair and said, "I''m sorry to show up so late, but you did a good job, Sakura."


    Kozakura finally smiled happily, and she only felt that the place where she was injured by Zack just now didn''t hurt at all.


    In the first exam, the Yinyin trio was supposed to teach the pharmacist to stand up, but it was unexpectedly taught by Naruto, but the three of them all held grudges.


    Sack looked at Naruto with a sneer, and said, "Blond devil, since you have appeared, this uncle will kill you first!" He was subdued by Naruto before. I really don¡¯t know where he came from. This confidence.


    "Hmph," Naruto sneered twice with disdain, and the abandoned son of Dashemaru could catch his eyes, and said arrogantly: "Just your three miscellaneous fish, dealing with you is really worthy of me."


    "I want to see if you will be so arrogant in a while?!"


    Naruto glanced at Zac like an idiot, a playful and indifferent arc appeared at the corner of his mouth, and said, "I''m afraid you can''t be arrogant anymore."


    Following Naruto¡¯s words, an extremely gloomy and evil aura suddenly appeared in the air. A purple chakra emerged from Sasuke¡¯s body, and then it became a form of a purple chakra whirlwind around Sasuke¡¯s body, and he was in a coma all night. Sasuke finally woke up, but for Sakura, Sasuke might as well stay awake.


    "It''s cold...this...is this really Sasuke?" Sakura trembled all over, even if Xiaoli was defeated just now, she faced the three Otoninosaurs alone, and her life was in danger at any time. Did not feel such fear.


    The fire cloud-shaped curse seal covered Sasuke''s left half of his body, and the scarlet Ergouyu writing wheel eyes were fully revealed, completely cold eyes.


    "Sakura... who is the guy who beat you like this?"


    Sasuke said indifferently, the scarlet writing wheel swept across anyone present, and it was difficult to find human emotions in his eyes, just like a devil.


    "Sasuke...your body..." Kozakura looked at the boy with the name "Uchiha Sasuke" in front of her strangely. She realized that she could hardly find familiar traces from this person.


    Sasuke raised his left hand slightly, looked at the curse mark covering his left hand, and said coldly: "Don''t worry, the power keeps coming up, I feel very comfortable now! That guy gave it to me, I finally understand ...I am an avenger, even if I want to sell my soul to the devil, I have to walk on the path where I must gain strength!"


    Oshemaru''s curse mark... it really is something extraordinary.


    Naruto squinted his eyes and looked at Sasuke, who exuded a cold air all over his body, and had to admire the fact that Oshemaru was a genius. After receiving this curse, Sasuke¡¯s chakra volume almost tripled, and the quality of the chakra was almost tripled. It is also completely different from the past, almost comparable to the nine-tailed chakra.


    Indeed, Dashemaru''s curse power comes from Longdidong, which is also a kind of Xianshu. The quality of Xianshu Chakra is far better than ordinary Chakra, and it is evenly divided compared to the Chakra of the tail beast.


    "Sakura, you say, which guy hurt you?!"


    Sack is definitely an arrogant brain-dead, where he can stand that Sasuke is even more arrogant than him, and suddenly said uncomfortably: "It''s me! How is it?!"


    Sasuke looked at Zack coldly, his indifferent writing wheel eyes gradually revealed a crazy look, and the black curse that covered the left half of his body turned into flames, gradually spreading to the right body.


    "Thos! This kind of guy who almost died is nothing to be afraid of!!"


    "Stop! Sack, don''t you understand?!"

 76 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 76

    "Catch these guys in one go! Get rid of you all in one go!!" Zack obviously wouldn''t listen to Tos''s advice, and the air vents of both hands were aimed at Sasuke, Naruto and Sakura, raising Chakra to the maximum. , "Zhang Kongjibo!!"


    Compared with the large-scale wind escape ninjutsu of the big breakthrough, Zhankong Jibo concentrated the wind pressure on one point, and its destructive power was amazing. After Zack''s raging move, the ground was bombarded with a deep mark. , Naruto and the three of them can no longer be seen.


    Standing on the tree, Neji Hyuga rolled his eyes and narrowed his eyes inadvertently when he looked at Naruto who had flashed up close to him almost instantly, and Sakura who was being held by him.


    Because there is a guy with amazing speed like Xiao Li on the team, the instructor is also a speed madman, Neji''s dynamic eyesight is very good, he can see Sasuke''s movements just now, but Naruto, he almost only saw a flash.


    Xiao Li said that it was Naruto Uzumaki that prevented him from using the table lotus, and during the first exam... Naruto Uzumaki, huh!It''s really interesting.


    "Huh, are the bones swept away?" Sack said very proudly, this guy is absolutely brainless.


    "Who are you talking about?" Sasuke''s indifferent voice suddenly appeared behind Zack, and he received a curse. The increased strength of Sasuke knocked Zack away with a punch, "Fire escape, Phoenix Immortal Fire Art!"


    Sasuke expelled a dozen small fireballs in one breath, and flew towards Zack at the same time.


    "Don''t be overwhelmed! Watch me put out these fires!! Cut the empty wave!!"


    Zack''s hands sprayed a powerful hurricane again, blowing out more than a dozen small fireballs at the same time, but the shuriken in the fireball accurately pierced Zack''s body.


    "Sack! Down!!"


    As soon as Toss shouted out, Sasuke had already appeared under Zack. Zack was taken aback. Then, Sasuke teleported behind Zack again, grabbed Zack¡¯s hands, and kicked him. Gram''s back.


    Sasuke showed a cold smile on his face, kicked Sack on the back, and said, "Are you very proud of these hands?"


    "No... don''t..."


    Zack¡¯s pleading was not able to get any sympathy from Sasuke at this time. The expression on his face looked even more crazy. He clasped Zack¡¯s hands tightly with his hands, and stepped on Zack¡¯s back to gradually increase his strength. Zack didn''t give him a swift point, just let Zack go through torture bit by bit, listening to his own bones rattling.


    "Sasuke... terrible..." Kozakura looked at Sasuke who had fallen into the magic way with a pale face, and the emerald eyes were completely scared.


    Naruto couldn''t stand it anymore, frowned, and finally said, "Uchiha Sasuke, you have enough."


    Chapter 94: Late or Early!Naruto vs Sasuke!


    Naruto is not so kind to sympathize with Zack, what''s the sympathy of a dragon set.Although the Otoyuki trio was considered to be the more important dragon set in the first two games of the Zhongnin exam, their main function is similar, which is to show the power of the Oshamaru''s curse. Now it is obvious that Sasuke gets the curse. After printing, the strength completely crushed Zack, and the fate of the three of them was coming to an end.


    Sasuke heard Naruto''s voice, turned his head and looked at Naruto coldly, and at the same time he used his feet to completely abolish Zack''s hands, with a cold and crazy smile on his face, and said: "Let¡¯s compete, Naruto people."


    Naruto was not surprised that Sasuke would say such a thing. His curse power had just come into play. It was just when he was inflated. It was normal to take this opportunity to defeat Naruto and rebuild his confidence.


    Naruto looked at Sasuke lazily and said, "What''s the point of this, you will definitely lose anyway."


    "Are you saying that you must be able to beat me now?" Sasuke sneered at Naruto, his fists clenched and clenched, "Let''s take a look and prove that what you just said was not big !"


    Naruto shook his head helplessly, knowing that today''s battle cannot be avoided, and holding Sakura, who was injured and inconvenient, jumped from the tree and said, "Just hit it, let me crush your confidence again. ."


    Sakura grabbed Naruto''s arm, her emerald eyes were full of pleading expressions, and said, "Naruto, can you not fight...Is everyone all partners?"


    Naruto is okay. It is obviously impossible for Sasuke in this state to give up because of Sakura''s words. Knowing this, Naruto shook his head and said: "Don''t worry, Sakura, I will solve it soon. , Will not kill Sasuke."


    In fact, there is another sentence, Naruto was afraid that Sakura would cry, so he didn''t say it... I never regarded him as my partner.


    Naruto put Sakura aside, and Neji and Tian Tian also hurriedly helped the injured Xiao Li to the side, so as not to get hurt by a fight.


    Sasuke gritted his teeth, but showed a terrifying grin. Ergouyu''s writing wheel turned quickly, looking at Naruto, and said: "Naruto, what you said just now meant you could kill me at any time? "


    "It''s a bit embarrassing, but that''s it," Naruto shrugged and said helplessly, but didn''t mean to apologize at all.


    At this time, Sasuke, who was chakra and turbulent, was extremely inflated, and said: "Spiral shuriken? I will definitely crack that trick!!"


    "Puff!!" Sasuke''s crazy words made Naruto laugh directly. The spiral shuriken is a super secret that even shadow-level powerhouses must avoid its sharp edges. The immortal Xiaoqiang like Osakemaru is in the hands of the spiral. The sword was forced to use the surrogate technique to escape, but Sasuke wanted to crack the spiral shuriken after getting the curse mark, which was really too arrogant.


    Naruto only shook his head helplessly again and said, "You don''t even need Helix Pill to deal with you."


    Sasuke''s face was fierce, and he said in terror: "I will make you pay for underestimating me! The art of fire escape from phoenix fire!"


    Sasuke spit out more than a dozen small fireballs again, and the attack with the sword in his hand was the trick he used to deal with Sack just now.


    Naruto''s face was indifferent, and he took out a dozen shurikens from the ninja bag with both hands, and injected the chakra with wind attributes.


    "Wind escape shuriken!"


    A dozen shurikens with wind chakra attached to the same number as the fireballs flew away quickly, and the sound of ding and ding bursts in the air, and the wind and fire shurikens collided with each other and all turned into scrap iron.


    Sasuke bit a kunai in his mouth, and the body covered by the cursed chakra quickly rushed towards Naruto, his hands flew, and a few cold rays were drawn.


    Naruto tilted his head slightly, avoiding all the shuriken that Sasuke had thrown away. Sasuke jumped into the air, stepped on the trunk of the tree, and then recoiled and kicked Naruto''s face.


    Boom!


    With the sound of direct body collision, Naruto just raised his arms to block Sasuke¡¯s two consecutive kicks. Although Sasuke¡¯s strength under the curse seal Chakra has increased a lot, it is still far behind Akai. Naruto¡¯s The strength is still above Sasuke.


    Naruto smiled disdainfully, and put two fingers in Sasuke''s eyes.


    Saw!I can see it!


    Sasuke''s Ergouyu writing wheel eyes are spinning quickly, and the extreme dynamic vision of these eyes slows Naruto''s movements to a frame-by-frame separation, waving his hand to block Naruto''s Erlong Exploring Pearl, and then Rotate the body for a round kick.


    Whoosh!!


    Sasuke''s attack was swift and fierce, and his legs swept across the air with a sharp wind.


    Naruto leaped slightly to avoid Sasuke''s rounding kick, and then a forward somersault in the air. With the force of his body falling, his body bends, like a full bow, and his heel kicks against Sasuke''s head.


    "Drink!" Naruto roared, one leg was like a heavy axe, combining the power of his whole body.


    boom!


    Sasuke raised his hands to resist Naruto¡¯s heavy kick, but the huge force from his arms made Sasuke feel like his bones were about to be broken. Naruto¡¯s power vented to the ground through Sasuke¡¯s body, making the ground sunken. Down.


    Fortunately, it¡¯s Naruto. Although he has learned how to combine the power of his whole body in training, he does not know Tsunade¡¯s chakra bursting power. If it¡¯s Tsunade¡¯s sore feet, Sasuke¡¯s bones It''s not just "like being broken".


    Naruto couldn''t close his foot with a single blow, and he couldn''t fly. He couldn''t use force in the air. No matter how strong he was, there was a limit. He immediately turned over and opened the distance with Sasuke.


    Sasuke made two backhand flips in a row, and also chose to open the distance and flew with both hands.


    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"


    A huge fireball with a diameter of seven or eight meters quickly flew toward Naruto. Sasuke took out two more kunai with detonating charms from his pocket, and kunai had also flown out when his wrist was turned over.


    boom!!


    After the two supreme detonating charms were ignited by the flames, a violent explosion occurred. The temperature in the center of the explosion exceeded one thousand degrees in an instant. The hot air wave even felt hot to the four people watching the battle from a distance. feel.


    "Naruto!!" Sakura''s eyes fixed on the huge fireball that exploded and burned.


    "The wind is suppressed!"

 77 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 77

    Naruto¡¯s voice relieved Sakura¡¯s unnecessary worries. A highly compressed wind ball flew out from the center of the flame. The powerful wind power overcame the disadvantage of attributes, splitting the flame into two, and Naruto appeared in front of him. A road opened up by the wind, the flame seemed to be scary, and it couldn''t burn Naruto at all.


    Walking out of the red flame, Naruto was still as indifferent as before, even as boring.


    "Is that all there is, Uchiha...Sasuke?"


    Chapter 95: Passed!The true meaning of the second exam!


    "Less look down on people!"


    Sasuke was still irritated. With a flick of his finger, two purple balls were thrown by Naruto''s side, and then exploded with a bang, and purple poisonous smoke spread out from it and enveloped Naruto.


    "Poison bomb, don''t you have anything interesting?" Naruto felt really bored, and with a slight jump, he jumped out of the envelope of poisonous smoke.


    The sharp weapon cut through the air, making a harsh wind, and the cold weapon flew past Naruto''s ear.


    "Wire?" Naruto frowned at the slender cold light that appeared in the woods.


    Sasuke Uchiha pulled tough steel wires in his hands and bit one in his mouth. The other end of these steel wires was connected to the three wind demon shuriken that flew past Naruto just now!


    The steel wire is not as flexible and tough as the Chakra silk thread, but the ability to pull out the Chakra silk thread is unique to the puppet masters of Shayin Village, and Konoha does not know it, and can only use steel wire instead.


    "Writing round eyes and three windmill swords!!"


    Sasuke flexibly used Ergoyu¡¯s insight and predictive ability to accurately calculate the flight trajectory of the three wind demon shurikens, holding the steel wire in his hand to control the flying of the wind demon shurikens, and the wind demon shurikens were drawn in the air. The three arcs flew back, driving the tough steel wire, and tightly tied Naruto to the trunk of a thick tree.


    Even if Naruto broke away from these wires, he still had to consider the possibility of being cut off by those thin and tough wires.


    Sasuke still had a piece of wire in his mouth, and the other end of the wire was connected to Naruto''s body.


    "Fire Escape Dragon Fire Art!!"


    "Sasuke! Stop it!!" Kozakura shouted, tears pouring from her eyes, desperately rushing towards the center of Sasuke and Naruto.


    Sasuke, whose mind was covered by the power of darkness, would listen to Sakura''s words, completely ignoring that if Naruto was really killed, not only would he fail the second test, he would even be charged with murdering a ninja from the same village. As a result of the prison, the purple-black curse mark Chakra turned into a hot flame, forming a majestic Yanlong posture. The Yanlong roared that vibrated the atmosphere, and the golden-red flame was mixed with black gunpowder. With tremendous destructive power, he flew towards Naruto along the wire in Sasuke''s mouth.


    The hit rate is 100%!!


    "Let''s be too proud! Sasuke Uchiha!!"


    Naruto roared, fierce, ominous, violent, and a huge chakra like a raging beast emerged from Naruto¡¯s body. It followed Naruto¡¯s chakra meridian and instantly covered Naruto¡¯s body. Next, even Hyuga Neji, who was still there just now, couldn''t help but change his face.


    boom!!


    The powerful dragon fire added by the curse seal chakra was so powerful that it swallowed Naruto¡¯s body and interrupted the towering tree behind him that needed nearly twenty people to embrace, destroying three or four such trees in one breath. The big tree, Haolonghuo completed its mission, and turned into fragmented flames flying around. This will definitely cause a forest fire.


    "Call Call Call ~ ~ ~" almost run out of chakra Sasuke severe panting, hands on his knees will not let myself fall, "should win, right?"


    "Win? Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Naruto smiled coldly, wearing a tail beast clothing, also because of the protection of Nine Tails Chakra, Naruto was not injured just now, "have you not woken up yet, Uchi Hasao?"


    As soon as Naruto stepped forward, all the tough wires on his body broke.


    "Do you think you can really defeat me with your strength?" Naruto''s red beast pupils looked at Sasuke indifferently and contemptuously, and said, "On the basis of the strength that you got from others?"


    "Naruto Uzumaki!!" From Sasuke''s gritted teeth, it is easy to understand his anger and hatred, "You bastard..."


    Sasuke¡¯s words were violently interrupted by Naruto. The scarlet figure flashed, and a fierce cannon punch hit Sasuke¡¯s abdomen, causing his body to arch up like a shrimp. His eyes protruded because of pain. Being forced to return to his normal state, the clothes behind him slammed open a round mouth, and Naruto''s energy directly penetrated Sasuke''s body.


    Sasuke felt that his internal organs seemed to have been displaced by Naruto''s punch. His mouth opened to the limit, but he could only make a retching or two, and saliva flowed from the corners of his mouth.


    boom!


    Naruto closed his fist, and Sasuke fell to the ground at once, his whole body lying on the ground trembling like a shrimp.


    "If you want to beat me, get stronger eyes first, Sasuke Uchiha."


    Although the seventh class encountered so many messy things in the middle, they were the strongest group in fact. They were bumpy in the middle, but in the end they collected a pair of books of heaven and earth, within 120 hours. Still arrived at the central tower.


    Naruto and the others probably arrived at the central tower at the latest. After entering the central tower, there was not even a single person in the empty hall, only a handwritten ninja experience written by a three-generation old man on the front wall.


    "If there is no heaven, then knowledge and wisdom are prepared for opportunity, if there is no land, then seek profit from the original, enlighten the two books of heaven and earth, and revert to the right path. This is the ultimate meaning of'''', guide."


    Naruto read it twice, holding his chin and smiling slightly, and said: "Although the three-generation old man is old, he is the former Shinobi after all, and he sees the truth really clearly."


    Although it is an ancient text, the translation means to use one''s own wisdom, seize the opportunity, control the geographical position, and win the battle. It is worthy of being a three-generation ninja born in the war. The understanding of this kind of thing is indeed profound.


    Sakura is obviously better at analyzing things than Naruto. After reading the ninja experience written by three generations on the wall, Sakura confidently said: "I think this character should be about the book of heaven and earth, which probably means called We open the book of heaven and earth."


    "I agree," Naruto took out the Book of Heaven and Earth from his ninja bag, then threw the Book of Heaven to Sakura, and said, "I will open it together when I count three, one, two, three! "


    "open!"


    Naruto and Sakura opened the Book of Heaven and Earth at the same time, but what is recorded in the scroll is not information, nor is it that they passed the second exam or something. Instead, they wrote a bunch of complicated characters densely. A unique technique, and in the middle of the technique is a big herringbone.


    After the two scrolls were opened at the same time, the "person" part in the middle suddenly protruded like a bag, and white smoke emerged at the same time.


    "Possession technique? Sakura, throw away the scroll!"


    When Sakura heard Naruto¡¯s words, she hurriedly threw the scroll in her hand and dropped it with the scroll in Naruto¡¯s hand. The scroll that fell to the ground suddenly banged, and a puff of smoke filled the issue. The head teacher of the Ninja School, Umino Iruka appeared in front of them.


    The ghost painting talisman drawn in the Book of Heaven and Earth is actually a possessive technique. When a certain condition is met, that is, when the Book of Heaven and Earth is opened at the same time, a certain person will appear, which is the Konoha who is responsible for passing the order to the candidates. Shinobi, Naruto and the others happened to be Iluka.


    This technique is actually the same as the Western magic circle. It is just a difference caused by different cultures. The magic circle is used in the Western magical world, while East Asian countries such as Japan, South Korea and Vietnam are influenced by Chinese culture. It is a drawing symbol.


    The scrolls, sealing amulet, especially the detonating amulet, actually seem to be similar to those painted by Chinese Taoists.


    "Oh, it''s been a long time." Iluka greeted her students cordially, and of course she was happy to see that her students could pass the exam.


    After that, Mr. Iruka also explained his identity and mission as a herald, as well as the true meaning of the Book of Heaven and Earth.


    The book of heaven and earth is indeed to be read with the ninja experience on the wall. The vacant word in the ninja experience is the word "human" in the possessive technique. Although human beings are inherently weaker than many large beasts , But human beings have a high degree of wisdom, make full use of the right time and place, accurately issue orders, and complete tasks. This is the quality that a Zhong Ren, a squad leader needs to have, and this is the true meaning of the second exam.


    Iluka announced that the three Naruto had passed the second test, and Naruto walked into the central tower hall with the back of his head, waiting for the next battle.


    Chapter 96: The Significance of Zhongnin Examination!A miniature war!


    The top of the central tower...


    The three-generation old man is still the same, with a pipe in his mouth, wearing a white-red imperial robe, and wearing a hat of fire representing one of the five highest identities in the world, with pleats and age spots on his face, no matter how strong People, before reaching the level of gods, still have to withstand the ravages of years.


    "Why, is the curse imprint still hurting?" Three generations looked at the red beans holding the three jade marks on their shoulders, and said in a deep voice.


    "Fortunately, thanks to you, it''s much better." Hongdou said pretentiously, pulling on her windbreaker.


    She is brave because she is still sitting on the sofa, and the third generation is standing. It is not that she is disrespectful to the third-generation old man, but that she is reluctant to stand for the current Hongdou.


    The appearance of Dashewan made the red bean curse imprint, and this kind of pain will continue for a few days, even if Dashewan left.


    The curse seal is not just a fairy technique. Every world curse seal of Oshemaru contains fragments of his soul, so the more you use the curse seal power, the more he will be corroded by his spirit. It is also because of this, so even If Oshemaru is dead, you can also resurrect Oshemaru from the curse, because there is the soul of Oshemaru in it, just like Voldemort''s seven Horcruxes.

 78 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 78

    Speaking of which, there are just seven people who have successfully adapted to the curse seal of heaven and earth. There are five people in Yinyin, Sasuke and Hongdou.(Junggo¡¯s curse mark is his original power, and has nothing to do with Oshamaru)


    Three generations took a deep breath, then took the pipe in his hand, looked at Adzuki beans seriously, and said, "Adzuki, you said you heard Dashewan say with your own ears that he was injured by Naruto Uzumaki?"


    "Yeah." Adzuki nodded solemnly. Although she is a thick line, she won''t commit a second in business. "I heard Oshemaru''s words personally, and there are still no healing scars on Oshemaru''s left hand.


    Three generations again handed the pipe to their mouths, took a deep breath, and thought to himself: According to the situation reported by Kakashi last time, if Naruto used the spiral shuriken, Oshomaru would not be good. but¡­¡­


    Gangzi Tie and Shenyue Izumo stood behind Adzuki beans like dynasty Mahan, Shenyue Izumo said: "Anyway, Osnaru is one of the three ninjas in Konoha''s legend. The S-level wanted criminal who dared to take action, he suddenly appeared here, and his purpose..."


    Three generations turned around and looked out the window, looking like they were missing their past disciples, and said, "It''s for Sasuke..."


    When Naruto and the others arrived, it was the last day of the second exam, so they didn''t have much rest, so the candidates who passed the second exam were gathered in the middle of the tower.


    In addition to Naruto who passed the second exam, a total of 21 people in 7 groups, the instructors of each group that passed the exam were also present, and the chief examiner of the second exam, Mitarai Adzuki, was a sick person. I don''t know when it will die, the diseased tuberculosis moonlight blast, and the boss of Konoha Village, Hokage III.


    Naruto''s eyes quickly glanced at everyone in front of him, and when he saw the instructor in Yinyin Village, his eyes stopped a little longer.


    Yinyin Village was originally the village established by Oshemaru. This snake demon actually came here directly in order to see what Sasuke would behave after getting the curse seal.


    But...


    Although Dashemaru changed his hair style, changed clothes, and put on the forehead guard of Yinyin Village, his face was still the same as his original appearance, with gray skin, evil face, and goose yellow snake eyes. change¡­¡­


    Is the three generation old man really ignorant or pretending to be confused... Naruto is inclined to the latter in his heart. If the three generations are really confused to that point, he should have died during the Ninja War.


    Oshamaru noticed Naruto''s gaze and sneered at him, Naruto immediately responded with a sneer, and then looked away as if nothing happened.


    Regardless of whether the three generations are really confused or pretending to be confused, after all, it is the former Shinobu, and the tiger is dead. Moreover, the three generations have not died yet, no matter what the purpose is, the Oshemaru and Naruto will not really start fighting in front of the three generations.


    "First of all congratulations to everyone for passing the second exam." As the chief examiner of the second exam, although Hongdou is unwell, (not my aunt), Shan still has to stand up and say, with a headset hanging in her ear, although she feels The thoughts are completely different from the words on the lips.


    Chestnut-colored eyes swept over all the candidates who passed the second exam, grinning evil smiles, and secretly said: A total of 78 people took the second exam, 21 of them passed, although I also said that the number should be checked. It¡¯s less than half, but I actually want to reduce the number to a single digit.


    When his eyes scanned Naruto¡¯s dazzling golden retriever, Hongdou gave a happy smile, and then smiled provocatively at Naruto. With a move of her lips, she said with her lips: "Good job, little~ Brother~brother~"


    It was this nasty title again, which made Naruto gritted his teeth a bit, wishing to hang this woman up and slap her ass.


    "Your team did a good job, it''s luck." Akai said to Kakashi next to him, "But as long as my team is there, you don''t want to continue to go so smoothly. Because you will be in the next exam. It''s true strength. Youth is sometimes sour and sometimes harsh, Kakashi."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh)


    Ignoring the idiot who was playing treasure, three generations walked out and explained the true purpose of the Zhongnin exam.


    In fact, in a year, only a few ninjas have passed the Zhongnin exam to become Zhongnin, and the same is true for Shangnin. Most of the ninjas in their village can be promoted to Zhongnin or Shangnin as long as the upper level of the village agrees. It is said that as long as the village passes internally, even if a lower ninja is directly promoted to an upper ninja, it is okay to skip the middle ninja, so why is this kind of examination still held?


    Although it is an age of peace, big and small, open and secret battles are still happening everywhere. The Zhongnin exam and the Shangnin exam are just the epitome of war.


    For example, for this Zhongnin exam, there will be big names from various countries and many big figures in the world to watch. If Konoha has a lot of Shinnin who can pass the exam and become Zhongren, the number is far more than other villages, then It is equivalent to telling others that our village has excellent ninjas. They defeated the ninjas of other villages and became excellent ninjas, so of course the villages defeated by the ninjas of our villages would not have excellent ninjas.


    If you want to post a mission, in order to ensure that the mission can be completed, of course you need to find a village with a powerful ninja, such as our Konoha Ninja Village.


    Just like the role of advertising, Konoha will naturally get more task entrustment. On the other hand, other villages will naturally receive less task entrustment. This is a very serious matter, and the same is true for taking the Ninja test.


    In the war years, it doesn¡¯t need to be so troublesome. In the war years, as long as you kill enough people and experience enough battle exploits, Ninja will naturally spread your name everywhere, such as Konoha Technician Kakashi .


    According to the general rule, the Zhongren who passed the Zhongren exams are indeed more famous than those promoted in the village. There are even some clients who come to them because they heard the names of these Zhongren. Mission.


    To put it another way, this is actually the same as the draft. Of course, this is even more cruel.


    The Ninja test is the epitome of the Ninja war. Although it is much more peaceful than the war, it is still the dead. Those who are brushed off in the first test are fine, and the second test is passed. Eleven people, and a small number of ninjas who failed the exam but escaped into the central tower and saved their lives. More than half of them have died in the death forest.


    Those unlucky ones who died, apart from their relatives, I am afraid that no one will remember their names, they can only be forgotten.


    This is war, this is politics, and this is the terrible benefits.


    There are no eternal friends or enemies in this world, only eternal interests!


    Chapter 97: Qualifiers!Naruto and Shikamaru who are panicking!


    "It''s really troublesome..."


    Familiar complaints, Shikamaru lay weakly on the railing, and his lazy eyes really made people wonder if he would fall asleep directly on the railing.


    "What can I do..." Naruto was lying not far from Shikamaru, almost falling asleep, "We are just forbearance. At this time, we can only follow orders."


    The two slacker brothers looked at each other, then sighed at the same time: "Trouble..."


    This kind of thing happened because too many candidates passed the second exam. Hongdou''s idea of ??getting the candidates to a single digit was scary, but it was indeed a reasonable idea.


    Because there will be important tasks such as big names from various countries to watch the third exam, the content of the third exam must be exciting and refined. A total of 21 people who passed the second exam, even if the waiver of the gold medal is eliminated There are still twenty people left in the undercover pharmacist pocket. If you have to fight one-on-one, you have to go to the test field, and the lengthy battle is obviously inappropriate.


    You can''t make the daimyo uncomfortable, so you can only make Naruto and others uncomfortable.


    There will be another qualifier before the third exam, and the number of people will be cut by half, so that there are ten people left, and the third exam will play five games. This is more reasonable.


    I was really idle and yawned. He looked at the opponents of the first match in the field and said, "Shikamaru, guess who will win. Whoever loses, please eat."


    "Ah~~" Shikamaru yawned lazily and said, "Whatever."


    Although the game Naruto proposed is boring, it is better than doing nothing.


    Naruto and Shikamaru were lying on the railing, looking at the three people in the field with two pairs of dead fish eyes. They remained like this for about ten seconds. Their eyes did not change or blinked once, and then said, "Sasuke."


    Although both judged that Sasuke would win, the way of thinking was completely different.


    Naruto looks at the muscle lines of both sides, judges each other''s physical strength and speed, and judges their mood by breathing, so as to analyze the strength of the two, plus their will, to guess the win or loss of both parties.


    This level of achievement is also thanks to Naruto''s many years of helping Hinata, Ino, Shikamaru and Dingji in basic training.


    For so many years, Naruto is accustomed to analyzing a person¡¯s strength, speed and many other information through his muscle lines. If he can improve, he can even judge whether a person¡¯s muscle growth is left-handed or right-handed. Son, what kind of tricks he is good at, and even the thickness of the calluses on different fingers can judge what mark he often makes and what ninjutsu he uses.


    Shikamaru is completely different. Based on the intelligence of the opponents in his head, coupled with the personalities of both parties, he makes a simulation of the battle in his mind. Although he has no information about Sasuke¡¯s opponent, Akasaka, he has already A simulation of thousands of possibilities was made in an instant, and then the odds of winning for both sides were judged comprehensively.


    The methods of two people are not learned by ordinary people. Naruto''s methods need to be accumulated for a long time. Shikamaru has an innate talent, which is the so-called genius.


    On the second floor stand, Osamaru held his arms and watched with interest Sasuke and Akazukai who were about to compete. He was different from Naruto and Shikamaru purely to pass the time. He really cared about the competition. result.


    "The first game, Uchiha Sasuke VS Akakokai, start!"


    The red bronze armor made a seal and gathered Chakra on his right hand, then took out three shurikens with his left hand and threw it towards Sasuke.


    Clang clang!!


    Sasuke took out a kunai and blocked three shurikens with one hand. He was supposed to launch an attack, but the curse mark on his neck suddenly flashed red. The severe pain made Sasuke unstable and fell down. .


    The red bronze armor seized the opportunity, immediately bullied himself up, and smashed his fist.


    Assistant Zuo braced on the ground, slid his body to the side, then inserted Kuwu on the ground to stabilize his body, and then stuck his foot to the ankle of the bronze armor, and kicked it towards the bent leg of the bronze armor. Flip the red copper armor to the ground.

 79 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 79

    The red copper armor that Sasuke grasped didn''t feel nervous at all, but instead smiled coldly and reached out and grabbed Sasuke''s neckline.


    Before Sasuke could react, all the chakras on his body rushed towards the right hand of the red bronze armor. Because of the loss of the chakra, his body lost its strength, and he could no longer grasp the body of the red bronze armor.


    "Absorb Chakra?" Naruto''s mouth twitched, and said, "What a boring ability."


    "You will feel bored." Ino turned over Naruto helplessly. For the extremely large Naruto of Chakra, there is no point in the lack of hungry ghosts or the degree of absorption like shark muscle, but for Ino. For those who are not good at long-distance combat and the few Chakras, the ability of the red bronze armor is really troublesome.


    Naruto turned his head and squeezed Ino''s nose amusedly, and said: "You are ashamed to say that if you use that trick, a guy of this level will be killed in an instant."


    "Hmph!" Ino smiled triumphantly. That move was her ultimate skill. Even Naruto was shamed by her once. This was something that Ino was very proud of.


    Naruto hugged left and right very happily, with his arms around Ino on his left, and Hinata on his right. He teased Ino on this side, and touched Hinata¡¯s head over there, and said, "If it¡¯s Hinata, that kind of As soon as the guy gets close, he will be acupunctured.¡± (To be honest, I watched Hokage for so many years, until Datongmu Huiye appeared on the stage, and I didn¡¯t think it was so terrible. I don¡¯t believe it, I think so)


    Although Hinata¡¯s face was red, he nodded after hearing Naruto¡¯s words, showing a trace of self-confidence, saying: ¡°His ability is to use his own chakras to enter other people¡¯s bodies, and then take others¡¯ chakras. Anti-absorbed into my body, if I were to fight him, I would definitely be able to tap his acupuncture points before he absorbed Chakra."


    Naruto nodded, closed his nose, smelled the fragrance of Hinata''s short hair, and said, "It''s this confidence, Hinata, keep it going."


    Hinata''s blush was red, and he gave a soft hum. Unlike Naruto''s rough palms, his little white hands clenched his fists tightly, and thought to himself: You must work harder!


    Naruto hugged left and right here, dying of joy. On the other side, Sasuke was soaked in the chakra by the red copper armor, and the curse mark also began to faintly hurt. This is like the poison described in some martial arts novels. Poison, it''s okay if you don''t work, and you will be miserable when you work. Sasuke almost has a similar situation.


    Although his chakra was forcibly sucked away by the red copper armor, the chakra was still flowing in the meridian, and the flow of the chakra made the curse mark all the time, making Sasuke miserable.


    At the close of the shot, Sasuke used the shadow dance leaf copied from Xiao Li to develop his own physical technique, lion bullets, and crippled the red bronze armor. Sasuke used his willpower to suppress the curse that occurred. Let Dashemaru be very satisfied.


    After Sasuke''s victory in the first game, Kakashi took Sasuke to the seal of the curse. Naruto''s eyes swept away, and he found that the Oshemaru was gone, shrugged, and decisively ignored the nostalgia.


    Both Naruto and Shikamaru were right in the first game. The boring game is currently a 1:1 draw.


    In the second scene, Sakura confronts Shino. Although Shino can''t express a word for a long time, his sense of existence is very weak, but after all, he is a descendant of the oil girl family. Defense, perception and even detoxification and poisoning, today''s Sakura has no way to face Shino''s army of bugs.


    But after all, it was a classmate, and Shino still showed mercy. He just surrounded Sakura with bugs and forced her to abstain. Sakura quickly retreated. Naruto and Shikamaru scored 2:2.


    In the third match, the two sides of the duel were Sahin''s Kankuro and Konoha''s sword triangle.


    Naruto and Shikamaru showed the same expressions as before, and spoke at the same time a few seconds later.


    "Kankuro."


    Chapter 98: Spicy Puppet Master!Ino is here!


    Sword Triangle with a pair of small black round glasses, looked at Kankuro, who was a head shorter than him in disdain, and said arrogantly: "I am different from Kai, and I will not be merciful to little ghosts. Up front, when I make my moves, you must give up, and I will make a quick fight."


    Boom!


    The answer to him was the sound of Kanjirou forming a crow and hitting the ground, with a smirk on his gaudy face, and said, "Then make a quick decision."


    The bags under the eyes were deep, and Moonlight Hayate, who was about to die someday, stood in the middle of Kankuro and Sword Triangle and announced, "Then the third round will begin now."


    "I won''t let you make a move," Jian Sanjia looked at Kanjirou coldly, and then quickly rushed up with a fist, "Strike first!"


    Snapped!!


    Kankuro stretched out his hand to block Sword Triangle''s fist, but Sword Triangle smiled strangely, but his body suddenly twisted strangely, his arms stretched and twisted like rubber, wrapped around Kankuro''s arm, Sword Triangle''s whole body was also soft. It was very abnormal, his whole body locked Kankuro''s body.


    "What a perverted ability." Naruto rolled his eyes and reluctantly complained about the pervert of Dashemaru''s subordinates, but no one noticed this sword triangle?Soft transformation is the unique skill of Oshe Maru, but the extent of this sword triangle transformation is not as exaggerated as O She Maru, nor can it exert this strange power of transformation.


    Both girls, Hinata and Ino, frowned slightly and looked at the sword triangle. If they were to deal with this sword triangle, they would rather die than let the sword triangle be entangled. For girls, it''s really good to be hugged by a man like this. Great shame.


    Compared to what the girls care about, Shikamaru saw a different point, narrowed his eyes slightly, and said: "This way, it looks like... a snake is preying on its prey."


    Snake...


    The posture of the sword triangle at this time is like a non-venomous snake grabbing the prey. It uses its soft body to tightly wrap the prey''s body, and then strangles the prey to death, looking really like a snake.


    Naruto smiled slightly and said, "I was thinking about what would happen if he fights Ding Ci."


    When Naruto said this, the three people around him were taken aback at the same time, and then all three of them secretly laughed.


    If Sword Triangle dared to entangle Ding Ci''s body, Ding Ci would use a doubling technique... Sword Triangle''s body would be broken directly... Everyone is actually looking forward to seeing that scene.


    Ding Ci, who was mentioned by everyone, touched his head and smiled shyly.


    The sword triangle tightly wrapped around Kankuro''s body, and said, "I can entangle you until your bones are broken. As long as you don''t give up, I will get tighter and tighter, although I don''t know which ninja you want to use. , But it¡¯s meaningless as long as you tie you up. I can also break your neck and give up quickly!"


    Kankuro grinned at the face full of ghost symbols and said, "I don''t want it!"


    "You are looking for death!"


    "Idiot! It''s you who is dying!"


    Click!!


    As soon as Kanjiuro''s voice fell, Jian Sanjia had already broken his neck, making a scalp tingling click, and his head slumped weakly.


    Sword Triangle, who thought it was a victory, said with disdain: "Hey, this fool!"


    "Bored..." Gaara spit out two words coldly when he saw this scene.


    "I was strangled to death by too much force."


    "Idiot." Naruto in the stands couldn''t help but vomit, looking at the smug Sword Triangle, and whispered: "I can''t even tell who is the hunter and who is the prey. This kind of idiot still died early. Forget it, lest you be embarrassed."


    Let alone Naruto''s statement, even Hinata and Dingci, who are kind-hearted around him, agree that the identity of the hunter and the prey is not that simple on the surface.


    A few fragments suddenly fell from Kankuro''s face. Kankuro, who should have broken his neck, suddenly turned his head, revealing a strange eye under his chapped face.


    "what?!"


    "It''s my turn now!"


    "Kan Kuro" said cruelly, a few wooden arms suddenly stretched out from under his clothes, tightly binding the body of the sword triangle, all the things that originally covered "Kan Kuro" were peeled off and restored to A weird humanoid puppet with three eyes and four arms.


    The identities of the hunter and the prey were suddenly changed!


    Kankuro''s body emerged from the wrapped bandage, and the five fingers of his left hand pulled out five chakra lines, connected to the puppet crow, and controlled the puppet''s actions.


    The crow held the body of the Sword Triangle, and the constant tightening of the power made the Sword Triangle terrified, and shouted: "I...I abstain!"


    Kanjirou smiled coldly and said, "If you break the bones, won''t you become softer?"


    With a move of Kanjirou''s five fingers, the crow held the Sword Triangle violently tightening, and under the miserable cry of the Sword Triangle, almost all of his main bones were shattered.


    "Sha Yin''s puppet master..." Naruto sneered, "It''s really cruel."


    Although Kankuro saw that this was Konoha''s place, the sharp weapons that did not show the crow directly killed the sword triangle, but he beat the sword triangle to be crippled, so a large area of ??serious fractures, even after healing and recovery. There will be sequelae, and the ninja career of Sword Triangle is not far away.


    Think about it, Kankuro is three years older than Naruto and they have experienced more, and the environment of Sagakura Village is much harsher than Konoha. The ninjas that can be cultivated in harsh environments must be very harsh. .


    Gaara is a human being. Let¡¯s not talk about it. Kankuro is so hot, and his sister Temari will not be a soft-hearted person.


    The names on the electronic screen jumped quickly again, and in the end, they stayed on the names of the two people who were fighting in the fourth round, Tosthe of Otogyo Village, and Konoha''s Yamanaka Ino.

 80 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 80

    "Yoshi!" Seeing that it was finally his turn, Ino rolled up his sleeves enthusiastically, waved his fist, and said vigorously: "Finally it''s my turn!"


    Ino and the others collected all the scrolls on the second day of the exam and arrived at the central tower. They have been here for more than three days, and they were almost out of the birds when they had nothing to do all day. So Naruto is so dead. It was only on the last day to reach the Central Tower. For the lively Ino, she was about to smother her.


    "Ino," Naruto grabbed Ino''s arm and prevented her from jumping into the court immediately. Looking at the girl''s opal-like eyes, he stretched out his hand and wiped his neck.


    Ino was taken aback, then smiled slightly and said, "No problem."


    Anyway, the opponent is a ninja from another village. Killing the opponent is because of his lack of strength. It is not a problem at all. Moreover, even if it is Naruto and the nine newcomers who just took the exam this year, all of them have already killed. Yes, including the three girls.


    If they have never seen blood, how can Asma and Hong feel relieved to send them to the participants'' brutal Zhongnin exam?


    Ino turned over and landed beautifully on the court, with a confident smile on his face like a blooming cosmos.


    In comparison, Toss''s non-mainstream outfit... I don''t know why, it seems that in addition to feeling like a mummy, he also thinks of Belfry...


    But it''s a pity. Although Ino is beautiful, she is definitely not that Esmeralda. She is a witch.


    Ino raised a finger and looked at it proudly: "One move, just one move, I can send you to hell."


    Chapter 99: Ino''s stunt!Trio of Disillusionment!


    Fluttering blonde hair, raised fingers, proud gesture, and familiar words...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?"


    Similar to Kakashi''s reaction, Asma clutched her forehead, looking dumbfounded.


    Shikamaru directly covered his face, looking like he couldn''t stand it, Hinata was rarely nestled in Naruto''s arms, and smiled secretly.


    The honest Dingci was hoarding energy while eating potato chips, looking at Ino''s appearance, honestly said: "Ino''s expression looks like Naruto."


    Shikamaru reluctantly rolled his brother''s look, and murmured to himself: Ding Ci, there is no need to say such things that everyone can see.


    Ino¡¯s posture and words are almost the same as Naruto¡¯s words when he faced the group of thugs from the black hoe Raytooth and Kaduo. This is also how everyone gets along for many years. Personality and habits, not to mention the playful girl Ino sometimes pretends to be Naruto, learning Naruto¡¯s tone to play tricks on Hina. The stupid girl in Hina is always fooled, and even forgets her eyes. Up.


    Toss''s only exposed eye was so gloomy, he said coldly: "If you have the ability, please try it, blond little girl." This dazzling blond!


    "Cough..." Moonlight Hayate coughed twice and said, "The fourth round, start."


    At the beginning, Toss immediately exposed the ultrasonic device on his right arm and rushed towards Ino.


    Ino concentrated Chakra on his legs, while backing quickly, with a move of his fingers, four small purple flowers appeared, and then they threw them at Toss as if they were Kuna.


    Ding ding ding ding!!


    With four crisp sounds in a row, Ino''s four Ninja flowers were all blocked by Tos''s arm device, but Tos looked at the four purple marks appearing on his arm device with a look of surprise in his eyes.


    "It''s very poisonous, if you get hit, you''ll be in trouble." Toss said coldly, staring at Ino''s movements, guarding against the Shinobu in her hand.


    Ino didn''t know where he took out two ninja flowers, gently bit a petal, chewed twice and swallowed it into his abdomen, and smiled: "Be careful, otherwise, you will die."


    The Shinobu in Ino¡¯s hand is similar to that of the puppet master¡¯s Chibon. It does not seek to cause great damage, but uses toxins to cause damage to the enemy. The Shinobu Ino just issued by Ino can leave purple traces on the alloy armguards. , It is conceivable that the toxin is fierce.


    If it was Sack, his Chopping Wave could easily break Ino''s Shinobu, but there was no such way for Tos, who could only use ultrasonic attacks in close proximity.


    While walking around the entire field, Ino continuously fired the Shinobu in his hand towards Toss.


    While trying to get close to Ino to launch an attack, Toss stared at the ninja that was almost flying all over the sky, and from time to time he blocked a few flying ninja with his handguards.


    Toss is always paying attention to the movement of Ino and the dancing of Shinobu. In a daze, the purple petals seem to be all over the sky. Toss is suddenly placed in a sea of ??purple flowers, and a few green ones stick out from the sea of ??flowers. The sky entangled his hands and feet tightly.


    "Illusion! What a mess!!"


    Toss immediately noticed that something was wrong. Although he didn''t know when he was hit by the illusion, he immediately bit his tongue. At the same time, he paused the chakra all over his body and broke out for an instant. The sky of flowers in front of him disappeared suddenly, and it was restored again. In the appearance of the central tower, dozens of ninja flowers are already close at hand.


    "damn it!!"


    Toss yelled, waving his arms to disperse Ninhua, while backing quickly, trying to exit Ninhua''s encirclement.


    The success of Ino''s illusion just now exposed Toss a trace of flaws, where could he escape so easily, his body jumped and danced, and the countless ninja flowers in his hands all flew towards Toss.


    Toss was hit by the illusion, and his reaction was slow after all. Although he tried to dodge, his body was still scratched by a few flowers of forbearance. The toxins entered his body along the wounds of Toss, and the toxicity was almost in the breath. .


    Toss only felt that his head had been smashed by a sledgehammer, his head was dizzy, and he seemed to be shaking like he was drunk.


    Chi Chi Chi Chi...


    Numerous ninja flowers fell by Toss''s side. Among them, Ino¡¯s unique skills, the poisonous smoke bombs hidden in the paper flowers released purple poisonous smoke, which obscured everyone¡¯s sight. The poisonous smoke followed Toss¡¯ breathing. And the wounds on his body made Toss more unconscious.


    Ino threw the last ninja flower, stroked the corner of his mouth with his fingers, his eyes flowed, showing a satisfied smile, and said crisply: "Explode! Ninja disillusionment trio!"


    Boom boom boom boom!!!


    The explosion flower formed by the detonating talisman caused a series of explosions in an instant. The power of the explosion completely destroyed Toss''s body. The scorching heat of the explosion wave really made people feel the horror of this blonde girl.


    Ino''s own strength is insufficient, and family ninjutsu is not originally used for combat, so she must use her own wisdom and detonation talisman to make up for her own shortcomings.


    Asma covered her face in pain, looking unbearable to look back. When she graduated from the exam, Ino used this trio of disillusionment to beat him off guard. With the perfect cooperation of Kamaru and Dingji, it was not just two in the end. Bell, even his weapon, the Chakra knife, was snatched, which is really a shame.


    The smoke of the explosion dissipated, and poor Toss had been exploded into three pieces by a series of detonation talisman explosions, and his body was burnt black. He must have died of breath.


    "Ahem, victor, Ino Yamanaka."


    Ino easily won the victory. One turned over and jumped into the stands on the second floor, looking at Naruto with joy and expectation, and said, "Naruto, how am I doing?"


    Naruto unceremoniously hugged Ino''s waistline directly, pecked on her lips, and said, "Okay, great."


    Ino suddenly blushed and leaned against Naruto. Her encouragement and approval were what she wanted most.


    Naruto hugged Ino, and suddenly felt that two eyes were staring at him. When Naruto looked around, his eyes disappeared again. Naruto who didn''t know why he shook his head, put out the messy thoughts, and embraced him. Ino''s shoulder, waiting to watch the next round.


    Ino''s Ninja Disillusionment Trio is a very clever move. This move started when Moonlight Hayate announced, when Ino first threw Ninja flowers.


    Although they look like purple flowers, the ninja flowers that Ino uses are different every time. The first time Ino throws a poisonous flower. If there is no medical ninja for timely treatment, it will be enough in 30 minutes. Poisoned people to death, that is, the four poisonous flowers that left marks on Zack''s handguards.


    Ino''s goal was not to poison Toss with this, but to make Toss have a subconscious mind. Ino''s Shinobu all had that kind of poison, so Toss had to be careful.


    Afterwards, the large number of Ninja flowers thrown by Ino were actually very weak, but Toss had the subconscious mind of Ninja = highly poisonous, so his eyes were fixed on those Ninja flowers, carefully not to be pierced, so he would fall into the petals. This is the first level of visual illusion produced by rotation.


    It''s just a low-level illusion, it''s not a killer move, it''s just to make Toss flaws, so that the next wave of Shinobu can hit Toss.The poison on the flowering branches of Shinobu is a special drug made by Ino. The characteristic is that the attack is very fast, which can occur within three seconds. Therefore, the medicine is not particularly strong. If the will is strong enough, you can survive it hard. The drug on the flowering branches It is the second most important.


    Then there is the poisonous bomb in the paper flower, which is also a special drug made by Ino, but it is made into the form of a poisonous bomb to increase the psychedelic effect, which is the third level.


    After so much preparation, the ultimate ultimate move is the explosive flower hidden in the Shinobi, which will kill the opponent who is heavily drugged.


    Although they are all simple offenses when they are taken apart, they are a carefully calculated one after another when they are combined together. This trick also hit Naruto and Asma at the beginning.


    And Toss, tragically, became the soul of Ino''s disillusionment trio.

 81 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 81

    Chapter 100: The Battle of the Female Ninja!Sturdy woman!


    Toss'' body was cleaned up, and the qualifiers continued. In the fifth round, Shayin''s Temari played against Konoha''s Tiantian.


    "Temari."


    Naruto and Shikamaru once again made the same judgment. No matter what the outcome of this battle is, their game must be tied again, and it is now 4:4.


    "Senior Sister Tiantian is unlucky, I met the woman in Shayin Village." Naruto said helplessly, holding her cheek in one hand. Tiantian is a very special female ninja for Naruto, even though they only took the exam. The first time I met, one of course was because of Tiantian¡¯s dressing. The special Chinese style made Naruto feel nostalgic. Of course, it also included the two light bulbs on his head. Naruto admitted that he wanted to squeeze it twice, and the other was because Everyday is special.


    Tiantian is a ninja who is good at using ninjas, which is very rare in the entire ninja world today. Ninjas with refined ninjas like Tiantian are rarer than ninjas with refined fist, almost comparable to pandas. Up.


    There are certainly reasons why there are so few ninjas with refined ninjas. Ninjas are indeed weak in many aspects. Ninjas like Tiantian are most afraid of two types of ninjas. One is with absolute defense. Hinata and Neji are present. Gaara belongs to this kind. The second kind is good at using large-scale ninjutsu. Temari and Naruto belong to this kind.


    Temari comes from the Kingdom of Wind, most of the ninjas in the Kingdom of Wind are of wind attributes, and there is such a big fan behind Temari. Anyone with a little brain knows that she is a ninja who is good at using Wind Dun. There are five types of Wind Dun. The basic escape technique has the largest attack range, and the one that is the least restricted by the environment. Innocent is the opponent that should not be encountered.


    Neji Hyuga stood on the second-floor grandstand with arms folded and pretended to be cool, and said, "This is Sain''s second person. It seems to be very interesting."


    Compared to the cold and arrogant Hyuga Ningji, Xiao Li was so overjoyed that he raised his hands, his eyebrows upside down, and shouted: "Come on! Everyday! Youth has no limits!!"


    Ino glanced at Xiao Li with a twitching corner of his mouth, and muttered: "Senior Sister Tiantian is so pitiful, there is such a teammate." Although she is very strong, her brain is really...


    Naruto put his cheek in one hand, and said helplessly: "I''m not afraid of opponents like gods, but teammates like pigs."


    puff!


    The few on the side laughed ugly... Naruto made up the knife... the knife must reach...


    "The fifth round, Tian Tian, ??Temari, start."


    As soon as Moonlight Storm announced its start, Tian Tian jumped back a step, keeping a short distance.


    "The distance is well grasped. At that distance, you can advance and retreat and defend, but..." Shikamaru lazily analyzed two sentences, and then couldn''t help but yawn. He didn''t go on. I am not optimistic about defeating Temari every day.


    With a confident and even arrogant smile on Temari¡¯s face, he said, "Are you watching? Let me clarify that if I start attacking, I will be able to kill you! If I want to pretend to be a posture, I will watch my movements first. Not that capable! Don''t worry about attacking first!" After speaking, he made a provocative thumbs-down gesture.


    "You really dare to say it." Tian Tian smiled slightly, and then jumped into the air, "Then I''m welcome."


    The four shurikens flew quickly towards the Temari, and saw that Temari''s figure flickered slightly. The four shurikens sent out every day all fell into the empty space, and they did not even touch the Temari''s hair.


    "Miss?! It''s impossible!" Everyday shouted in surprise.


    Temari, with his hands on his hips, still looked confident and arrogant, and said, "Why, is this testing me? Or because you are afraid that you can''t aim at it. I thought it would be more interesting, but it seems I can''t expect it. what."


    Teju is indeed arrogant enough. She gritted her teeth every day. Xiao Li grabbed the railing and cried out in disbelief: "How is it possible?! Every day''s attack was unexpectedly missed?!"


    "Hey, you can see it." The lazy expression on Naruto''s face narrowed a little, and he said to the four people around him.


    "Yeah." The four of them nodded at the same time, even if Shikamaru, who was almost asleep, was still eating potato chips, their expressions became a little serious.


    "It''s so fast... this woman." Naruto grinned and smiled with some interest. Tiantian''s attack was not without aiming, it was just avoided by Temari.Temari''s speed was too fast. It evaded Tiantian''s shuriken for an instant, and then returned to the original place. The speed was so fast that Tian Tian who faced her directly was hard to detect. As a long-distance female ninja, you can have this The speed is really amazing, and Temari is also holding the super large iron fan that weighs at least a few jins.


    If the influence of the iron fan is ruled out, and in the presence of Xia Ren, the speed can be better than Temari, only Naruto, Xiao Li and Ding times.In addition, Gaara is strong, but because of the absolute defense, speed is dispensable to him. Although Neji and Hinata are ninjas, the soft fist and the speed-type Gang fist are completely different. The speed will not be faster than Temari with the iron fan.


    Tiantian secretly calculated the distance between himself and Temari, and then quickly took out a scroll, people jumped into the air, countless ninjas were liberated from the scroll, and all flew to Temari. The intensive attack is to make Temari avoid nothing. Avoidable.


    Temari still looked like a self-confident family. With a sway, he finally used his huge iron fan, and a whirlwind blew away all the ninjas.


    Naruto watched Tiantian''s attack. Although he wasn''t very embarrassed, he couldn''t help but complain...like throwing away garbage.


    Teju''s right hand is akimbo, and his left hand opened the one-star iron fan. Looking at Tiantian''s incredible expression, he sneered twice and said, "This is one star, and there are two more. When you see all three The star is when you fail."


    "Every day, you can''t be underestimated by your opponents! Keep calm and calm!"


    The little Li I know... I originally planned to keep it until the official game, but now it seems I have to use it!


    Tian Tian gritted his teeth, and then showed a confident smile, took out two seal scrolls, untied the ropes on the scrolls, put them on the ground, and began to print on his hands.


    "Huh! No matter what!"


    "Shuangshenglong!!"


    Ignoring Temari¡¯s words every day, he took out his own trick to press the bottom of the box. The two scrolls exploded with a bang, and huge white smoke came out. The scrolls flew upwards and merged with the white smoke to form two The pattern of the dragon is average.


    Tian Tian jumped into the air and threw all the ninjas sealed in the two scrolls accurately at the hands. In this high-density situation, it can ensure that each ninja is aimed at the same target, and only Tian Tian can do it. Up.


    "Huh! No matter how much the number is!" Temari snorted coldly, and the iron fan in his hand had already opened the second star, "Two Stars!!"


    The squally wind roared, and Temari''s violent attacks blew all the ninjas every day.


    "It''s not over yet!" shouted Tiantian, the steel wire in his hand pulled all the ninjas on the ground and accurately controlled all the ninjas to fly towards Temari.


    Tiantian¡¯s Shuang Shenglong and Cao Shenglong are indeed indefensible and unavoidable tricks for ordinary ninjas, but the problem is that her opponent is Temari. Temari¡¯s hometown, Sandyuki Village, has the ability to control the puppet and forbearance using the Chakra Line. Gu''s special ninja-puppet master.


    "Three Stars!"


    Temari''s fan finally revealed all three stars, and the largest area set off the most violent wind, all of a sudden, the Tiantian Cao Shenglong was completely cracked, and even Tiantian was blown to the ground by the wind.


    "You are determined to lose! Sickle Itachi!"


    Temari attacked, and the heavy fan could easily be swung in her hands. The chakra, which was injected with wind attributes in the gust of wind, formed a unique wind tornado that blew Tiantian¡¯s body, causing her to blow into the air. , The body is being cut by wind blades from all directions, if the power of this trick is exerted to the extreme, the effect may be comparable to that of Ling Shi.


    Tiantian''s body was cut with more than a dozen wounds by the wind blade, and then he fell from the whirlwind and fell straight to the hand.


    "bad!"


    Chapter 101: Save people, fight!Shikamaru is in trouble!


    The direction in which it fell every day was the direction of Temari''s three-star fan. If it were to fall directly on the fan like this, the damage it would suffer every day would be even greater than that of the sickle ferret.


    For this girl with a unique Chinese style that made Naruto feel kind and missed, Naruto almost rushed out without even thinking about it, dragging Tiantian¡¯s back waist with one hand, slowing her down force, and then falling accurately. On the Samsung fan of Temari.


    "Little Li, go on." Naruto flipped his wrist and threw Tian Tian to Xiao Li who rushed out.


    Xiao Li caught Tiantian and said to Naruto: "Thank you."


    Naruto shrugged and did not answer Xiao Li''s words. Instead, he squatted on the Samsung fan, turned his head to look at Temari, and said, "If you win, you won''t have to go too far. This is also Konoha''s place. It¡¯s not easy to clean up if things happen, even if you are the daughter of the fourth generation of Fuying, Temari...Princess?"


    Temari raised his eyebrows, deliberately trying to test the strength of this blonde boy who is likely to be the ninja man. He smiled coldly and said: "If you want to preach to me, you have to have the strength to beat me. Row!"


    Temari suddenly danced with his fan, Naruto turned over and backed up, Temari spread three stars directly, and swept wildly.


    "Wind Escape Scythe Itachi!"


    It is more powerful than the tricks used to deal with Tiantian, a large area of ??violent wind with extremely violent destructive power, in the violent wind that is hard to see with the naked eye, there are countless cold and ruthless wind blades, people who are not strong enough, I am afraid they will be chopped by this wind. Tossed.


    Naruto backed away quickly, and had already completed Feng Dun''s ninjutsu in his hands.


    "Wind Escape Beast Wave Gale Palm!!"

 82 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 82

    Just like the legendary Fengshenshi Natohiko took a palm shot, the wind swept in the direction of Kaiju, and two large-area and destructive ninjutsu collided in the air, and the rolled up storm blew behind them. It makes people feel that the face is cut by the wind blade and it is very painful.


    Both Temari and Naruto turned on the stands on both sides by the wind blowing backwards, and did not continue to fight.


    When Naruto shot to save Tian Tian, ??Tian Tian had already lost, and the qualifiers continued. When Naruto saw the name displayed on the electronic screen, he couldn''t help but smile.


    "Aha, I finally got to Shikamaru," Ding Ci said while eating potato chips, "Come on Shikamaru."


    The simple and honest Ding Ci really didn''t notice Shikamaru''s poop-like face, and cheered for his friend, while Ino, Naruto and Hinata hid irresponsibly and laughed.


    Shikamaru¡¯s opponent is the female ninja Jin from Otonin Village. What this guy fears most is a woman, and what he doesn¡¯t want is to fight a female ninja, but he still can¡¯t escape.


    "It''s really troublesome... the opponent is still a woman, can''t I abstain." Shikamaru scratched his head and complained about the trouble. It was really...


    "Shikamaru." After laughing, Naruto stopped Shikamaru, and then made a motion to wipe his neck.


    "You can''t?" Shikamaru rolled his eyes at Naruto. It was too much trouble for him to fight with a woman. Naruto even told him to kill her. This is really... "Are you kidding me?"


    "What do you think?" Naruto smiled strangely, Shikamaru instantly understood what, rubbing his arms quickly, jumped into the center of the court.


    Now... Although it is a bastard who hits a woman, it is better to kill a woman than a beast... However, since it is an enemy, there can be no men and women, and there can be no mercy, and... Anyway, it is Shikamaru. He is also inferior to animals...


    "It''s really troublesome. I didn''t expect that I will not only fight a woman, but also kill this woman. It''s so troublesome..." Shikamaru complained, and walked to the center of the field with his hands in his pockets.


    Moonlight Hayate looked at both sides and said, "The sixth round, start."


    "Ah~~" Shikamaru yawned lazily, then looked at Jin, and said, "Although it is troublesome, I will kill you. Don''t worry, I will act quickly and will not make you feel painful. ."


    Although he was talking horrible things, Shikamaru''s awake look really made him look like he didn''t have the slightest deterrence, but like he was talking in a sleep.


    Jin looked at Shikamaru with disdain, and said, "If you have the ability, you can try it, the guy who didn''t wake up."


    "Ah~~" Shikamaru yawned again, and when he turned over, he jumped into the air.


    Shikamaru jumped up, and Jin''s gaze naturally raised her head with Shikamaru''s jump. She did not notice that she was completely covered by Shikamaru''s shadow.


    "Ninju Shadow Imitation." Shikamaru made a seal in the air, and then fell behind Jin, "Done."


    "what?!"


    Jin Da was shocked and wanted to turn around, but found that his body was already unable to move. The dark shadow connected the two bodies, and Jin''s movements were completely controlled by Shikamaru.


    Shikamaru turned around, and at the same time Jin turned around. Shikamaru looked at Jin''s surprised look and said lazily: "You have been caught by my ninjutsu. Although it is troublesome, you will immediately I''m going to die, any last words?"


    Jin looked at the lazy Shikamaru, a drop of cold sweat couldn''t help but slipped from her forehead, and said, "Stop talking big! Your ninjutsu is just controlling me to imitate your movements, how can you kill me, like that? You will die too!"


    "Really?" Shikamaru raised his eyebrows, and changed a handprint in his hand, "Ninja Shadow Sewing Technique!"


    The dark shadows on the ground seemed to have life. The shadows that could only crawl on the ground all climbed up from the ground. The black shadows seemed to have become extremely sharp blades, and they all pierced Jin''s body in one breath.


    "amount¡­¡­"


    Before Jin screamed in pain, she was penetrated through her body. The light gradually disappeared from her eyes. In less than three seconds, she dropped her head and lost her breath completely. There really was no time to feel pain.


    The large and small brains, brainstem, heart, lungs, kidneys, these main organs for life-sustaining activities were all pierced by Shikamaru''s shadow in an instant. If it were still alive, it would be a hell.


    "Winner, Shikamaru Nara."


    "Good job," Naruto said with a smile.


    Everyone is not surprised that Shikamaru can win, because Shikamaru wins is a matter of course. This guy''s head, no matter who it is, will fall into his calculations, let alone a mere gold.


    Although Shikamaru''s previous battle was simple and finished in a few seconds, it fully demonstrated his wisdom.


    When Shikamaru jumped up, Jin looked up at him subconsciously, and he would naturally ignore the shadow under his feet. When Shikamaru was in the air, the shadow would be much larger than standing on the ground. Shikamaru did not use shadows. To catch Jin, but to use the conditions of the scene to shroud Jin in his own shadow. This approach can save a lot of physical strength and chakras compared to directly using the shadow to grasp. It is a full calculation of the venue. Conditions, the enemy''s mentality can only be made.


    "Boring." Shikamaru rolled Naruto''s eyes and lay on the railing waiting for the next qualifier.


    When seeing the two names displayed on the electronic screen, all Konoha''s faces sank.


    Hinata Hyuga VS Neji Hyuga.


    Chapter 102: Fateful Showdown!The battle of the clan division!


    The eldest daughter of the clan family, Hyuga Hinata, and the genius Hyuga Neji, who was separated, were really the most unsuitable and reasonable duel.


    The struggle between the clan and the division has been around for a long time. There is nothing in the smaller families such as Akimi, Yamanaka, and Nara, but among the big family like the Hyuga clan, the conflict between the clan and the division is almost beyond reconciliation , Its severity even far exceeds that of the clan division between the Senju and Uchiha clan.


    There is a special thing in the Hyuga Sect family, which is the curse seal, which is used to control the people who divide the family. It is also because of the existence of the curse seal, so even if the division family is angry, he will not dare to resist the clan. If the curse imprint disappeared in an instant, Konoha would probably never be a rich man anymore.


    Naruto put his hand on Hinata''s shoulder, feeling Hinata''s panic. The hand loosened and tightened several times in succession. Then he let go of Hinata''s shoulder, patted her back gently, and said:" Go ahead, Hinata."


    "Yeah." Hinata nodded gently and jumped into the court.


    "Brother Ningci..."


    "Unexpectedly, I would fight you, Miss Hinata." Hyuga Ningji looked at the girl with the same eyes in front of him indifferently, with an indifferent expression. If Ningji is usually cold and cold, it is a bit similar to the net king. In the words of Mr. Tezuka Kunimitsu, the director of the iceberg, at this time, Neji Hyuga was completely indifferent, with cold words and even colder heart.


    The contradiction between the clan and division is simply hard to reconcile...


    "Zongjia and Fenjia, this is simply the worst matchup." Shikamaru frowned and looked at the pair of cousins ??in the field. He was far smarter than his peers and could guess Hyuga Zongjia and Fen. The conflict at home was so intense, and Hyuga Neji''s indifferent tone was completely within his expectations.


    Ding Ci was not in the mood to eat potato chips at this time, and said in a worried tone: "According to Hinata''s strength, if all of them break out, it may not be worse than Ningci, but..."


    "The question is whether Hinata can get that heart cruel," Ino took over Dingci''s words, "this matchup is really bad enough."


    "It''s not necessarily..." Naruto with a deep face finally spoke, staring at Hinata''s petite figure, and said: "This is also a very important test for Hinata, if you can overcome this test. , Hinata¡¯s heart will become stronger."


    The three of them looked at Naruto''s hands and shook their heads, and said nothing.


    Naruto made it so easy just now, but his hands are holding the railing tightly at this time, and the steel pipe of the railing is actually bent with force. If Hinata is really dangerous, Naruto is definitely the first one. Rushed out.


    Hinata is Naruto''s life...


    "Before the game starts, I would like to advise Miss Hinata a little bit. Abstain. You are not suitable for being a ninja." Hyuga Neji still looked cold and said: "You are too kind, eager for peace, avoid disputes, and never tire of it. Yu went to cater to the opinions of others."


    Although the tone is very annoying, but Neji Hyuga is right to say that Hinata is too timid and shy and lacks independent opinions. In a small group of five people, Hinata has always followed Naruto''s words for practice and other things. Naruto rarely expresses his own opinions about this matter. Naruto also has a headache about this. He is a little angry and mourns his misfortune. If Hinata can get through this hurdle, Hinata¡¯s personality may also be There is improvement.


    "Besides, you don¡¯t have self-confidence and always have a sense of inferiority, so I think it¡¯s good if you just do Shinobu, but you must be a group of three to sign up for the Zhongnin exam, so in fact you can¡¯t refuse the temptation of the same group of teeth. I didn¡¯t take the exam willingly. Am I right?"


    Hinata''s confidence began to shake, and he said timidly, "No, no...I, I just... want to change that kind of self by myself..."


    "Miss Hinata, you really are the eldest of the clan family. People will never change. The tail of the crane is the tail of the crane, and its character and strength will not change. People will have a gap because they can''t change. These adjectives such as elite and crane tail can be produced. Everyone will judge others from looks and mind, ability and body shape, as well as the quality of personality. They are judged by others in the same way. People live by these unchangeable factors. I have seen a lot of unchangeable facts like I am a division and you are a Zong family. I have seen so many things with this white eye, so I understand that you are just trying to do it. In fact, you really want to leave this place as soon as possible."


    "No, no...I really want to..." Hinata said anxiously, but his voice trembled.


    "White eyes!" Ning Ci opened his eyes. "You can''t fool my eyes. You just moved your eyes up because of the pressure from me. This means that you recalled the painful experience in the past, and then immediately moved your eyes to At the bottom right, this means that you are imagining physical and mental pain. In other words, you are using your previous experience to imagine the outcome of this game and your failure. The action of putting your hand on your chest, Explain that you want to set up a barrier between you and me to keep your distance, which means that you don¡¯t want to be spied on your true heart by me, because what I said is right. And... the act of touching your lips is also a sign of self shaking. Intimacy behavior means that your defensive instinct is alleviating your tension and anxiety, so you should have discovered it long ago. It is absolutely impossible to change yourself."


    "Hinata!!"

 83 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 83

    When Hinata¡¯s heart began to shake extremely, Naruto yelled and called Hinata¡¯s name. Naruto¡¯s voice was like a new wind, sweeping away the frustration in Hinata¡¯s heart like a strong wind sweeping leaves. Hinata felt extremely relaxed and firm.


    Naruto really wanted to come up directly and chop Hyuga Neji, but no, if he makes a move, it means Hinata has lost. It is absolutely impossible to do so, and... he has the strength of Hinata. confidence.


    Hinata turned his head, glanced at Naruto standing in the stands, looked at him with an anxious expression, felt the warmth and sweetness of being cared for in his heart, his thin lips made a beautiful smile, and then turned his head, face Facing Neji Hyuga.


    Hinata''s pure white and slender eyes met the cold eyes of Hyuga Ningji without fear, and said, "Brother Ningji, I won''t be weak anymore. Whether my destiny can be broken depends on the outcome of this time. Now, and... in front of the person you like, you must never lose face! Roll your eyes! Open!"


    Hinata, who had just been disturbed by Neji Hyuga''s words, was almost on the verge of giving up. At this time, it seemed as if he had changed the soul of another person. His tender and weak face was filled with determination, and it seemed that he could not shake in the face of death. Even Neiji Hyuga felt a palpitation of his determination.


    To a certain extent, Hinata is a kind of strong woman, a very different kind.


    "Huh..." Seeing the change in Hinata''s expression, Naruto finally breathed a sigh of relief, and the hand holding the railing was also released. The original hollow steel pipe was completely distorted by Naruto, and Naruto was also at this time. I realized that my palms were already full of sweat.


    Hinata, who was no longer confused, fixed his eyes on Neji Hyuga, waved his hands, and the seven kunas flew towards Neji Hyuga at the same time.


    Hinata''s seven kunai is very ingenious, through the insight of his eyes, Hinata has completely blocked Hyuga Neji''s retreat.


    However, Neji also had white eyes, as Hinata could see him. The corners of his mouth curled up, revealing a disdainful smile, he put on a soft fist, and his body quickly rotated.


    "Bagua palm back to heaven!"


    Chapter 103: A firm heart!Soft step double lion boxing!


    Chakra was released from Ning Ci''s whole body. Through high-speed rotation, Chakra formed a spherical chakra protective cover, clanging, and flew out all the seven kunai.


    Huitian is an absolute defense that the Hyuga family is proud of. They use their innate talent to release chakras from the acupuncture points of the whole body, and then form a spherical protective cover by rotating the body, using the force of rotation to keep themselves stable, and at the same time The enemy''s tricks bounce, it is an absolute defensive technique with 360 no dead ends.


    Hyuga Neji did live up to the name of genius, he understood Huitian on his own, but Hinata, who is the eldest of the clan family, did not understand this absolute defense technique passed down from generation to generation, but developed his own unique absolute defense. , This has to be said to be a kind of irony.


    Hina''s complexion was calm, and he didn''t rush to surprise because Ningji resorted to Huitian. Looking at Ningji, he said solemnly, "I can see, Ningji, you have been living in pain more than me. In."


    "What?!" Neji Hyuga''s expression changed obviously, with shame and anger on his face.


    "You are the one who is suffering in the fate of the clan and division!"


    "Shut up!" Hyuga Ningci yelled, glaring at Hinata with white eyes, and waved his palm at Hinata from a distance, "Gossip empty palm!!"


    Unexpectedly, Ningci not only comprehended Huitian, but also realized the rare long-distance tricks in physique. The high-strength and high-density chakra shock wave was emitted from Ningji''s palm and flew towards Hinata quickly.


    Although the Bagua empty palm is also a high-density chakra aggregate, it is different from the Chidori and Helix pills. The Bagua empty palm is invisible to the naked eye, which increases the secret and destructive power of this trick. However, for the Hinata who also has white eyes, it is No way.


    Hinata¡¯s eyes clearly saw the dense chakra. While stepping back on the gossip step, the gossip field under his feet was moving. The chakra was condensed into the palms of both hands, and then released from the palms of the palms to woven into A fine network.


    "Guardian Gossip Sixty-Four Palms!!"


    Ning Ci finally showed a look of horror. Hinata¡¯s chakras were intertwined into a large airtight net, and the chakra shock wave of the gossip empty palm hit the guardian gossip, denting the protective cover of the hemisphere. However, because of lack of stamina, the high-density chakras were chopped up bit by bit by the needle-shaped chakras guarding the gossip of Hinata, and disappeared invisible.


    The sixty-four palms of Hina''s guardian gossip can even block Naruto''s spiral pills, and the gossip empty palm is not a problem. This is not to say that the gossip empty palm is not strong, but the characteristics of the two moves are different.


    To put it simply, the spiral pill is an electric drill with strong penetrating power, while the Eight Diagrams empty palm is a brick thrown out, which can definitely kill people, but it has the problem of insufficient stamina.


    "Guardian Gossip Sixty-Four Palms?" Hyuga Ningji looked at Hinata with a gloomy look, then waved a palm of the gossip empty palm again, and then bullied her body towards Hinata.


    Seeing Ning Ci rushed towards him, Hinata didn''t use the guardian gossip to resist the gossip empty palm. He dodges the high-density chakra shock wave, and then rushed towards Ning Ci.


    Ningji and Hinata quickly confronted each other with soft fists. Although they didn''t seem to be as powerful as Xiao Li''s punches, they were so strong and domineering, but every time they got hit was a big trouble. The more the times, the more the Chakra points are blocked, and the more the Chakra runs less smoothly. This is the power of Hyuga''s soft boxing.


    Ningji and Hinata had already gone through dozens of moves in a blink of an eye. Ningci was only hit once, but Hinata''s arm had been hit by Ningji seven or eight times. Everyone in the Hyuga family practiced soft boxing. For those with high comprehension of Rouquan, people with low comprehension can be easily defeated, just like Chinese martial arts said, the higher the kung fu, the high is boundless.


    Looking at Hinata''s acupuncture points, which was stagnant by his own acupuncture, Hyuga Neji smiled contentedly, and the gossip field under his feet suddenly expanded.


    "Bagua Sixty-Four Palms!"


    This is the gap between Hinata and Ningci. Hinata''s limit can only hit 32 palms, while Ningci can hit 64 palms, which is a whole level difference from here.


    "Oops!!"


    Hina screamed, but his body had fallen into Ning Ci''s gossip realm. Chakra was stagnant and almost unable to flow, and even his body movements were locked in the gossip realm. He watched Ning Ci''s palm slap on him.


    "Gossip field! Open!"


    In an urgent juncture, Hinata also opened his own gossip realm to conflict with Ningci¡¯s realm. Ningci can comprehend 64 palms. His gossip realm is naturally more perfect and firmer than Hinata¡¯s. , Only gained two seconds of body control for himself, but failed to stop Neji''s sixty-four palms.


    Hinata¡¯s white eyes had no fear, even if she was defeated once she was hit by Neji in the palm of her hand, in those short two seconds, she quickly took out a wretched detonation talisman from the ninja bag. no.


    "Detonation Talisman! Not good!!"


    Ning Ci''s eyes widened. She didn''t expect Hina Tian to be so enlightened. She tried to block his gossip palm with her injury. She hurriedly withdrew her palm and backed away, but she took a while behind.


    boom!!


    The detonating symbol exploded, and the smoke from the explosion engulfed both Neji and Hinata in an instant.


    "Hinata!!"


    "Nenji!!"


    Those who care about both sides watched this scene nervously. Fortunately, the power of a detonating talisman is not very great. Both of them retreated at the same time when they exploded, and they were covered by dense smoke for less than a second. Hinata and Neji At the same time the man retreated from the thick smoke.


    Although both of them were injured by the bombing, and even the wound was still bleeding, there was only one detonation talisman, the injury was not very serious, and it would not have much impact on the action.


    Hyuga Neji looked at Hinata who was embarrassed with a bit of shock, but his eyes were still stronger than those of 100 refined steel. He would never have thought that those cowardly and shy Hinata would have this kind of consciousness. The detonation talisman exchanged injuries with him, and it just blocked his gossip palm. This is not a question of detonation talisman, but a kind of consciousness that you can never lose even if you die, so when you change your place, Ning Ci asks himself I''m afraid I don''t have that heart to exchange the injury for the injury.


    From the stand, Naruto looked at Hinata with a lot of burns on his body and bleeding in his left shoulder. The pain in his heart was as good as an outsider. He used his hands to squeeze the steel pipe into iron slag.


    Even so, Naruto still restrained himself from rushing forward. Strong strength is not a panacea, and things like human hearts cannot be changed by power.


    For Hinata, in addition to being with Naruto, she constantly exercises her strength to get Naruto''s approval. Her father''s approval is her greatest wish. Although this road is full of thorns, Hinata never gives up Although Naruto felt distressed, but for Hinata''s cultivation, he never relaxed, and he was even more demanding.


    Hinata is Naruto¡¯s most beloved woman, not an unsentimental puppet that he can play with. Naruto cannot restrict what Hinata wants to do. He cannot imprison Hinata forever like a captive animal. By my side, being there like that doesn''t make any sense.


    A pair of people who truly love each other seems to be able to feel what they think of each other. Hinata seems to have heard Naruto''s heartbeat, and his embarrassed faces burst into Naruto with an impeccable smile.


    She is a lily, the flower blooms holy, weak and pure, but with unyielding pride.


    Turning around, Hinata quickly tapped on his arm, unlocked the previous acupoint, and faced Ning Ci, saying: "Ning Ci, I have to beat you here today, and I will use my strongest technique. Come and beat you!"


    "You can''t beat me! This is destiny, it cannot be changed!"


    "Then let me prove it!" Hinata unswervingly faced Hyuga Neji, with his left foot back, his body slightly bent, his entire back was like a cheetah preparing to pounce on its prey, showing perfection. In an arc, all Chakras gathered in his hands.


    "Soft Fist, Soft Step Double Lion Fist!!"


    Chapter 104: Reversed Destiny!the taste of happiness!


    Hinata bet on all the chakras he had left, gathered the chakras in his hands, and turned the chakras into two fierce lions. The powerful chakras have reached the point where they are visible to the naked eye.


    "No... it''s impossible..." Hyuga Neji looked at the lion-like chakra in his hands in shock. It was not only the appearance, but the lion''s eyes also exuded fierceness and violentness. Chakra acupoints are the main purpose, and in Hyuga Ryurou Fist, which rarely causes serious trauma, how this kind of destructive trick can be seen with the eyes, and it is also from a cowardly and weak girl.

 84 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 84

    "watch out!"


    Hinata gave a soft drink, stepped on the gossip step under his feet, and the fierce lion with both hands bit towards Hyuga Neji''s neck and chest.


    Although Hyuga Neji was shocked by Hinata¡¯s soft-step double lion fist, he would not lose his mind for too long because of it. The Huhugang wind from Hinata¡¯s fist hurt Neji¡¯s cheek, and Neji''s eyes drenched. Raise your palms quickly to respond.


    "Drink! Lion Boxing!!"


    Hinata regained his strength, and then the fierce lion with his right hand forced a fist toward Neji''s face. The lion let out a low roar, as if it was shocking his enemy.


    boom!!


    Ning Ci subconsciously raised his hands to resist, and then a huge force came from his arms, making his hands almost completely unconscious. This fierce lion was as fierce and destructive as it seemed.


    Hinata¡¯s lion boxing is a special boxing method that combines soft boxing and strong boxing. It has the destructive power of a boxing punch that can break a person¡¯s muscles and fractures. It can also instantly acupuncture acupuncture points. Very advanced physique, to be rigid and flexible, must have super strong Chakra control ability, Hinata can do this.


    However, the biggest problem with Lion Boxing is that it consumes too much chakra. Just maintaining two lions requires a very large amount of chakras. Hinata¡¯s chakras can¡¯t support it for too long. If Lion Boxing can¡¯t quickly defeat Neji, Hinata was defeated.


    Naruto didn''t know where to put his hands at this time, and he was extremely anxious, and thought to himself: Hinata, you must fight quickly, otherwise it will be in trouble!


    Hina Tian was also aware of his situation, and quickly attacked with both hands, and the two fierce lions rushed back and forth, causing the air to vibrate and let out a low wind.


    Hyuga Ningji didn''t dare to face head-on with Hinata''s soft-step Shuangshiquan, and retreated.


    Hinata suddenly stopped, then bent over.


    "Drink!"


    Hinata''s double fists hit the ground, and the fierce lion smashed the ground. Numerous rubbles were affected by the double lion fists and flew into the air. Then Hinata pushed his hands forward again into the mouths of the two lions. Each ejected a chakra shock wave, causing the gravel to fly quickly towards Ningci.


    The gravel flew so fast that Ning Ci was unavoidable, and being hit by so many gravel, he was afraid that he would also be seriously injured. Ning Ci could only be forced to defend and his body quickly rotated.


    "Back to the days!"


    Ning Ci¡¯s Huitian bounced all the gravel away. Humans are humans after all. It is impossible to keep turning like a perpetual motion machine. When Ning Ci¡¯s rotation gradually slowed down, Hina had already stepped on the gossip step and approached Ning. At the same time, he expanded his own gossip field.


    "Gossip thirty-two palms!"


    Hinata seized the only chance and patted Ning Ci with the gossip 32 palms without hesitation.


    Hinata¡¯s eyes penetrated the main acupuncture points on Ningji''s body, and each stroke of the double lion punch could accurately hit the target. Chakra¡¯s shock wave penetrated Ningji¡¯s skin and directly entered into Ningji¡¯s body. It was not just acupuncture, but It caused severe damage to the Chakra points.


    "One palm, two palms, four palms... sixteen palms, thirty-two palms!" Hinata''s thirty-two palms were quickly finished, and Chakra''s consumption caused her body to sway slightly. "My ability limit Is it really only here?"


    As everyone expected, at this moment, Naruto flashed through Hinata''s mind again.


    "No! Never give up! Go ahead and never give up! It''s the secret to sixty-four palms!"


    Hina Tian immediately understood the essence of the sixty-four palms of the Eight Diagrams, and the lion whose hands had been dimmed once again bloomed with dazzling light.


    "Bagua Sixty-Four Palms!!"


    With the sixty-four palms that Hina had just realized, he completely destroyed the sixty-four Chakra points on Ningci''s body. With the last palm, Hinatian put his hands on Ningci''s chest and looked up at Ningci''s pain. Unbelievable face.


    "That''s how fate was broken! Brother Ningci! Soft-step Shuangshiquan!!"


    All the chakras remaining in Hinata''s hand exploded, and the size of the lion suddenly increased several times, engulfing Neji''s body and flying towards the wall with him.


    boom!


    Hyuga Neji was embedded in the wall, like Jesus who was nailed to the cross awaiting torture, blood flowed from the corners of his mouth, the internal organs received a lot of shocks, and two ribs were also broken. Obviously he was killed by Hinata. It is very uncomfortable to hit 64 palms in the double lion boxing state.


    "Break... destiny...?"


    "Hyuga Neji couldn''t continue the fight, Hyuga Hinata won."


    Hearing the verdict of the moonlight blast, Hinata''s mood finally relaxed, as if a rubber band that had been stretched to its limit suddenly loosened, body pain and fatigue emerged, Hinata''s legs softened, almost fall.


    Here, as everyone thought, Naruto would not sit and watch Hinata fall to the ground, and instantly came to the field from the second floor stand and caught Hinata''s delicate body.


    "Hinata...you girl...really...awesome..." Naruto held Hinata''s helpless body, and the excitement in her heart was beyond words.


    According to his memory, the original battle should have ended in Hinata''s disastrous defeat, but now Hinata has defeated Neji Hyuga, and has also comprehended the gossip and 64 palms during the battle. Naruto doesn''t know what language to use. To describe her, Hinata is really great.


    Just as Hinata said, fate is about to be broken like this!


    "Naruto..." Hinata leaned against Naruto''s chest. Although the place where she was injured by the detonation talisman made her feel pain, and the feeling of loss of strength after Chakra exhausted, she was extremely tired, but her heart was like honey. The jar was full, and all the sweet happiness emerged.


    Hinata is Naruto¡¯s life, so why not for Hinata, Naruto¡¯s praise, Naruto¡¯s consideration, Naruto¡¯s intimacy, all these can make Hinata feel happy, Naruto is everything Hinata is. The root of happiness, if Naruto hates it, it will be a torture that is tens of thousands of times more painful to Hinata than death, so in front of Naruto, even if he is desperate, he must not be ashamed.


    Hinata, it is the great happiness of life to fall in love with you.


    Chapter 105: Naruto in a good mood!Showdown with Ya!


    Ino treated Hina¡¯s body wounds, and only a few places were injured by the explosion of the explosive charm, some not very serious burns, and the wound on his left shoulder healed under Ino¡¯s treatment, and the rest was just Just letting go, it''s almost enough to make up a military ration pill. In comparison, Ning Ci suffered much heavier injuries than Hinata, but this was not their concern.


    Knowing that Hinata was okay, coupled with Hinata''s growth in this battle, made Naruto a happy heart. People who didn''t know thought he was in spring.


    After Ningci was sent to Konoha Hospital for treatment, the qualifiers still have to continue. Seven tests have been conducted before, and now there are six of the twenty people who have not yet competed, including Naruto and Gaara. Ya, Ding Ci, Xiao Li, and Yinyin''s last seedling, that arrogant Sack.


    "God bless... God bless me, don''t let me meet the red-haired Shayin...not the red-haired..." Teeth kept breaking and breaking, praying not to meet the evil star Gaara , It seems that I was scared by Gaara''s bloody methods in the Death Forest before.


    The names on the electronic screen quickly jumped, and finally freeze, showing the opponents of the eighth qualifier.


    Uzumaki Naruto VS Inuzuka Toa.


    Although Ya did not meet the evil star Gaara as he wished, the results page was not much better. He actually met Naruto. Ya definitely didn''t read the almanac when he went out today, and he fell to a certain state.


    "Oh..." Shikamaru walked to Ya, patted Ya on the shoulder, and hardly covered the smile in his eyes, and sighed deeply, everything was self-evident.


    "Ya...I will help you collect the body..." The honest Ding Ci walked to Ya''s side with a sincere expression.


    "I will give you all the flowers at your funeral, just for the sake of classmates, poor child..." Ino walked over to fill the knife, stimulating the poor little heart of the tooth. It''s cool.


    Although the indifferent Shino and the kind-hearted Hinata didn''t come to make up the knife, they still shook their heads slightly, feeling sad for their teeth.


    The most outrageous are the two bastards, Kakashi and Asma, who unexpectedly walked over and sighed deeply, as if they were seeing off the poor child.


    As Ya¡¯s instructor, Hong decisively couldn¡¯t keep looking like that anymore. He walked over, patted Ya¡¯s shoulder, and said with affection, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay to survive.¡±


    Red... Are you really comforting?


    Uuuuuu...the eyes of the always strong tooth finally left a drop of male tears, don''t stop me, let me die.


    Under the gaze of people''s sadness (laughing), Ya walked to the center of the battlefield with an aura of "the wind is depressed and the water is cold, and the strong men will never return."


    "The eighth round, Inuzuka Toa vs. Naruto Uzumaki, start."


    Ya looked at Naruto gloomily, took two deep breaths, and said, "Naruto, I know I am not your opponent, but I won''t give up easily and bet on the reputation of the Inuzuka clan!"

 85 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 85

    Does this count as a loser?


    Naruto smiled in his heart, but didn''t show it on his face. Although Naruto has no good feelings about Ya, he doesn''t have any bad feelings. Moreover, his six-year classmates are somewhat friendly. Now he said seriously: "Don''t be careless. tooth!"


    You said that you have nothing to learn from Tezuka Kunomi. What are you doing?And there is nothing like it.


    "The four-legged technique of simulant beasts!"


    The teeth were marked, and the light blue Chakra emerged from his body and spread to his limbs. The teeth were lying on the ground like beasts. The nails of the fingers became long and sharp, and the expression on his face was a bit hideous. It''s really like a beast ready to hunt.


    The Inuzuka clan is a clan of beasts that raise ninh dogs and fight with ninh dogs. It is different from the oil girl clan who raises insects to fight. The Inuzuka clan does not basically leave the fighting to the insects like the oil girl clan. , So that their own abilities are weak, the Inuzuka clan almost turned themselves into beasts, and cooperated with Shinobu to produce special tactics.


    The teeth that activated the four-legged technique distributed the Chakra evenly on the limbs and nose, allowing the teeth to have the sense of smell and mobility like beasts.


    "Go!"


    Ya quickly launched an attack, using both hands and feet. Although humans are animals that walk upright, there is no awkwardness in the movements of the teeth under this situation of using both hands and feet, and the speed is so fast that they rushed in front of Naruto. He leaped up, condensing the speed and weight of his body, and hit Naruto''s abdomen with the most powerful elbow.


    boom!!


    As soon as Naruto raised his foot, he hit his knees and elbows.


    Tooth was hit by Naruto¡¯s strange force and flew out, grabbed the ground with all fours, and slid out for a while before stabilizing his body, but Naruto didn¡¯t feel anything at all. Generally speaking, he would not be Naruto¡¯s opponent compared to strength. .


    Ya''s left arm was numb when Naruto hit, and he almost lost consciousness. He was shocked. He took out a military ration pill from the ninja bag and threw it into Akimaru''s mouth, shouting, "Akamaru! Let''s go!"


    "Wow!" Akimaru yelled twice, and the general grain pill swallowed, and a powerful chakra appeared in his body, making the fur of Akimaru all over his body turned red. This is also the origin of Akimaru''s name.


    Akamaru ran to Ya''s back, Ya quickly formed a seal, and shouted: "Impersonated Ninja orc clone!"


    boom!


    A burst of white smoke came out of Chimaru on the back of his teeth, and then he turned into a tooth, grinning one by one, looking at Naruto with a grin.


    "Come on! Chimaru! Beast human body magic arcane teeth through teeth!!"


    Tooth did not leave his hands at all, and directly took out his strongest move at this time. He and Akamaru who used the orc clone to change at the same time rotated, turning into two violently rotating gray whirlwinds, straight to the sound People fly away.


    Naruto smiled slightly and said: "So soon, use the trick, play with you, Ya. Feng Dun double whirlwind palm!"


    Naruto folded his hands together, gathered Chakra in his hands, then pushed his palms forward, using the principle of the spiral pill to rotate Chakra in his palms, and then two extremely fast rotating whirlwinds ejected from his palms. , Formed two horizontal speed tornadoes, rolling into the air and Ya and Amaru.


    The direction of rotation of the cyclone was opposite to that of Yatongya, causing a violent collision in the air.


    Ping pong pong!!


    Under the imitation beast endurance method, the sharp claws of the tooth and the whirlwind continued to cut each other, and sparks burst out of the air because of this, and the momentum looked terrifying.


    "Drink!" Naruto yelled, and the output of the Chakra in his hand suddenly doubled. The sudden increase in power stopped the rotation of Ya and Akimaru abruptly, and one person and one dog were blown by the whirlwind in Naruto''s hand. Flew out.


    Naruto looked at Ya and Akamaru who landed one after another, and was in a good mood to play with him again. He stretched out his tongue and licked the back of his hand. He smiled and said: "Imitated beast ninju...If this were the case, I would be about the same. Oh..."


    Hearing what he said, Shikamaru could instinctively think of something, with a helpless expression on his face, said: "This guy doesn''t want to use that..."


    Shikamaru, you are so smart, Naruto really wants to use that.


    Naruto lay on the ground like a tooth, and immediately afterwards, he let out a heavy roar.


    "Roar!!"


    Chapter 106: Evil Chakra!Pirated Tongya!


    Like Shikamaru''s ominous premonition, Naruto put on a tail beast coat, and the red chakra formed a pair of pointed ears and a floating tail on Naruto.


    Borrowing the nine-tailed chakra, wearing the clothes of the tail beast, it forms an appearance close to the nine tails, and the fighting method is also close to the nine tails. It can be regarded as a very special imitation beast ninju...


    "God..." Shikamaru covered his face in pain, and felt a bit unbearable. It was just a duel with his classmates. Do you need to even use Nine-Tailed Chakra?


    "Ya is so pitiful. Facing Naruto in this state, I don''t know if I can raise the spirit of war." Ino smiled gleefully, lying on the railing. His cute little face was full of smiles. The Nine-Tailed Chakra escaped in the air without fear, but looked full of interest.


    It is not the first time that they have seen Naruto use Nine-Tailed Chakra. They are used to it a long time ago. There is nothing to be afraid of. However, Naruto used Nine-Tailed Chakra for a while, which was caused in this qualifier. The impact is really not that big.


    The first ones to bear the brunt are Toa and Akamaru. They are facing Naruto at this time, looking directly at those slender scarlet eyes, and feeling the huge and evil chakra of the disaster-like super-tailed beast like Nine Tails.


    "Woo... woo... woo..."


    Tooth and Akamaru clenched their teeth, and unconsciously let out a low roar from their mouths. Large animals would have similar actions. When the enemy invaded their territory, animals such as lions and tigers would make similar roars, shocking. The enemy can also judge the enemy''s strength from the enemy''s roar, which can be said to be a temptation.


    "Roar!!"


    Naruto directly let out a roar, and a ring of invisible sound waves spread out, shaking the red chakra floating in the air, and the momentum suddenly overwhelmed Ya and Akimaru.


    Toa and Akamaru¡¯s whole body is erected, and the cold sweat behind his back is constantly shed. When encountering extreme danger, the pores will shrink and the hair will stand up. In the process of continuous evolution of human beings, the instincts of animals continue to degenerate, but When encountering extremely terrible things, human hairs will stand up.


    Naruto roared and looked at his teeth. Kyuubi''s will eroded his eyes, conveying a breath of horror, anger, and murder. The teeth and nails were all affected by Kyuwei Chakra and became sharp, sharp, and his saliva followed. The corners of his mouth kept staying, and it seemed that he had lost his will, and the red tail behind him was floating, whipping the air constantly, making a crackling sound.


    The Nine-Tailed Chakra contains the will of Nine-Tailed, and has a very powerful dark aura. This darkness is even more terrifying after being incorporated into Naruto''s negative emotions. The red Chakra is floating in the air.


    Hong was standing on the second floor of the stands. Although Naruto only showed one tail, and even though she didn¡¯t have to face Naruto directly, the Nine-Tailed Chakra who drifted to her side still made her uncomfortable, as if she could smell the smell of blood and blood. I couldn''t help but said to Kakashi, "Kakashi, will it be a problem for Naruto to go on like this?"


    Although the fox Kakashi is unreliable, he is Naruto''s instructor after all. What is the best thing to tell him?


    Kakashi was still reading his little yellow book at this time. He didn''t feel nervous at all when he heard Red. He just said lazily, "Don''t worry, it''s okay. If Naruto really can''t control it, then three generations. The adults will do it too, right now, right now."


    Kakashi''s words did have some effect, Hong glanced at the three-generation old man who was still sitting there smoking, and still suppressed the worry in his heart.


    Kakashi is still reading the little pornographic book, but he doesn''t feel too worried. Naruto is playing. Last time in Nami, Naruto can keep his sense after exploding three tails. Now one How could something happen to the tail? His appearance was just to frighten the teeth. After all, if Naruto had something to do, Ino and Hinata would not be so relaxed.


    Naruto is really free, and he is in a good mood because of Hinata''s growth. He deliberately uses Nine-Tailed Chakra to scare his teeth.


    However, it was not Ya and Hong that was most irritated by Naruto''s Chakra, but... Gaara.


    The expression on Gaara''s stiff face was gradually crazy at this time, and the red bloodshot eyes gradually spread to the green eyeball in the middle.


    "It''s this...this is this Chakra..." Gaara whispered like a madman, "He is the same as me... We are all monsters... Heh heh heh... Kill him... I must kill He...in this way can I find my sense of existence...hehehehe...kill him...my blood...I want his blood..."


    During this exam, Gaara''s spirit became more and more unstable. If he ran away, it would really happen.


    Temari and Kankuro looked at Gaara, who was mentally unstable at this time, with horror. Both of them stayed away. Even if Gaara is their younger brother, they dare not approach Gaara in this situation. , Gaara does not distinguish between enemy and me if he kills people.


    "Naruto, stop playing, Ya is almost scared to death by you." Shikamaru couldn''t stand it anymore and shouted.


    As Kamaru¡¯s voice fell, Naruto, who was still lying on the ground just now, roaring like a beast, suddenly stood up. There was no more horrible expression on his face. Although his eyes were still red, they were not what they were just now. This kind of crazy horror, wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand, then glared at Naruto, and said: "You don''t have to break through me so quickly, I haven''t played enough yet."


    Shikamaru rolled his eyes wildly over there...


    "It''s boring..." Naruto scratched his golden retriever.


    Huh?

 86 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 86

    This sudden change made a lot of people unresponsive. Ya, Hong, Akai, Temari, and Kankuro were all on the list, and even Gaara''s gradually crazy face gradually became a crack in shock.


    Sahin''s teacher Maji looked at Naruto who was still smiling even in the one-tailed state in shock, and was shocked: Can Konoha''s human pillar power already control the power of the tail beast?So the plan this time...


    Naruto turned his gaze, smiled at Ya, and said, "Ya, let''s do it, if I make a move in this state, you will have no chance at all."


    Ya looked at Naruto very solemnly, gathered all the chakras together, and jumped into the air, shouting: "Go on! Chimaru! Ya cut your teeth!!"


    Toa and Akamaru revolved again, and two gray whirlwinds revolved rapidly in the air, and then collided together, and merged into a larger gray whirlwind. The white streamer lingered on the gray whirlwind, it was the teeth of Toa¡¯s claws. Han Guang, if hit by this tooth, it would definitely be enough to tear the human body and strangle it!


    Although the power of Yazhangya is not as good as the late Ya''s tricks, Yalangya, it is more than twice as powerful as Yatongya.


    Naruto chuckled and said, "At this level, I can do nothing but empty-handed! Through the teeth!"


    Naruto unexpectedly resorted to Inuzuka''s trick, and his body rotated to form a crimson tornado. The huge chakras escaped to the surroundings, blowing a fierce wind.


    "What?!" Yurihong looked at the scarlet tornado raging in the arena in shock. She didn''t understand how Naruto used his tricks. She realized that she knew very little about this young man... if Yurihong looked at the expressions of Hinata and Ino and they might not think so. They also looked at Naruto in shock.


    Ding ding ding ding!!


    Yazhangya and Naruto''s pirated Tongya violently collided in the air, and the chakra exploded around, and the scarlet chakra almost enveloped the audience.


    "You lost! Tooth!"


    Keeping the revolving posture, Naruto yelled, and two Chakra fists stretched out from the red whirlwind. They hit Toa and Akimaru hard, knocking out one person and one dog.


    "Victor, Uzumaki Ming... how about people?"


    "Oh..." Naruto stood and vomited while holding on to the wall, "I''m fainted..."


    "moron!"


    Chapter 107: Xiao Li vs Gaara!Zhu Li, the man who guards the crane!


    Naruto made a temporary conscious and pirated Tooth Tooth, and as a result he turned himself dizzy. Facts have proved that the Hyuga and Inuzuka clan are amazing people, and they won''t be dizzy even if they turn that way.


    After finally waiting for Naruto to come back, the qualifiers continued. There are still four candidates who have not played the qualifiers, Gaara, Ding Ci, Xiao Li and Sack.


    For Konoha, the safer situation is, of course, Ding Ci vs. Xiao Li, Gaara vs. Sack. This will ensure that there must be a Konoha Ninja entering the finals, and because they are all ninjas in the same village, they will not be able to start. Too ruthless, the loser will not be too miserable.


    If it¡¯s the idea of ??a fight, it would be two Konoha against two outer villages, so it is possible to add two Konoha ninjas in the finals, but it is also possible that none of them can be added, Dingji and Xiao Li may also be beaten badly, seriously injured or even killed.


    It''s complicated to say, but there is only one reason...interest, everything is because of interest.


    The names on the electronic screen kept beating, and finally showed the two sides of the ninth round, Gaara and Xiao Li... After all, this place is still the same as the original, and the last remaining Ding Ci is naturally the last of the battle against Yinyin. One, Sack.


    "Huh~~" Ding Ci was obviously relieved, and said, "Fortunately, it''s not a fight with a companion in his village."


    Ding Ci is more kind than Hinata. If he wants to fight his companions, Ding Ci will have a great psychological burden, and will even abstain directly. This is not weakness, but kindness. He is not willing to do anything to his companions. , But if it¡¯s from another village, it¡¯s fine.


    Shikamaru also breathed a sigh of relief, but fortunately, Ding times didn''t have to fight the red-haired Shayin.


    Gaara was still expressionless, making a mark, and the yellow sand flying around him, the yellow sand spread to the center of the venue, and then it condensed into Gaara''s body.


    In any case, to be able to use this advanced instantaneous technique, the strength is definitely not comparable to the average Xian Ren.


    Xiao Li finally saw his name, but he wouldn''t be afraid because his opponent was Gaara. The flames in his eyes burned, and the blood boiled directly, and he shouted: "Oh oh oh oh oh! It''s my turn finally! Time to show your hands!!"


    The neurotic Akai ran up to Xiao Li, who was also neurotic, and said solemnly, "I''ll give you a great suggestion, Li."


    "Yes!"


    "No one will notice this... that gourd is suspicious."


    "So that''s the case, it is worthy of Teacher Akai to find this!"


    moron¡­¡­


    Naruto, who is a spit expert, has no energy to spit out those two idiots, making it seem like they have no energy to get angry. He looked back at Kakashi and said, "How can you stand that kind of guy?"


    In just a few short contacts with this pair of superb masters and apprentices, Naruto has the urge to use a spiral shuriken to cut people. Kakashi and Akay have known each other for more than ten or twenty years, and they can still stand it. Said Kakashi is also a fierce man.


    "Haha..." Kakashi smiled, and didn''t comment too much on Akai.


    "Okay! Go ahead, Xiao Li!!!"


    "Yo Xi!!" Little Li Tongshoe burned with blood, turned over and entered the court, and gestured to Gaara, "I didn''t expect to be able to fight you so soon, it''s really exciting."


    Gaara''s light green eyes are still so indifferent, and now this Shura Gaara will not have such emotions as happy, he will only have crazy, bloodthirsty, irritable, indifferent, these extremely dark and terrifying emotions.


    Whoosh!


    The plug on the gourd behind Gaara flew like a bullet like Xiao Li, and then Xiao Li took it with one hand.


    "You don''t need to be in such a hurry, the referee hasn''t said to start yet."


    Moonlight Hayate, who had a weak sense of existence, raised his hand and said, "Then, the ninth round of the game, start."


    As soon as Moonlight Storm announced its start, Xiao Li quickly rushed towards Gaara, then jumped into the air, his body rotated, and the only physical skill he was good at was activated.


    "Konoha Whirlwind!"


    Xiao Li¡¯s swing kick itself has a lot of strength, but Gaara didn¡¯t even look at it. The yellow sand took the initiative to protect him. After the chakra¡¯s fusion, the sand became like a sponge cushion, absorbing Li said.


    More sand flew out of the gourd behind Gaara, like a wave forming, toward Xiao Li.


    Xiao Li backflips continuously, avoiding the sand''s attack range, and the sand on the ground gradually returns to Gaara''s gourd.


    "Sand?" Ino looked at Gaara strangely and said, "What a strange ninjutsu."


    Naruto held Ino¡¯s fragrant shoulders, kissed her little cheek, and explained, ¡°What¡¯s so strange about this. The tail beast of Sandyin Village in the Kingdom of Wind, Sand Shou Crane, was originally able to control Yellow Sand. The monster of, as a person who guards cranes, it¡¯s no surprise that he can use sand.¡±


    Each of the nine big-tailed beasts has unique abilities. For example, the nine tails can transmit chakras remotely, and the eight tails can use their own octopus feet as a stand-in to sign up, and the sand guard crane has the magnetically escaped chakras. The strongest wind shadow, the third generation of wind shadow is inspired by the predecessor Zhuli, the crane guardian, and created the strongest method of sand hiding-sand iron!


    Moreover, the magnetic escape of Shouhe is not the same as that of the third generation of Fengying. The magnetic escape of Shouhe has a very powerful sealing ability.


    "Crane Shouren Zhuli?!"


    Except for Shikamaru¡¯s guesswork, it was the first time other people heard about this and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. Kakashi looked at Naruto seriously and said: "Naruto, you Is it true?"


    Naruto squinted at Kakashi, and said, "Don¡¯t doubt what I said, Renzhuli and Renzhuli can interact with each other. Kyuubi¡¯s judgment can¡¯t be wrong, and that guy probably noticed it a long time ago. I''m Zhuli from the nine tails, right?"


    Even if Naruto has never seen Hokage before, or has completely forgotten this paragraph, he can clearly perceive that Gaara is the human pillar of the crane. The aura of each tail beast is unique, and the tail beasts are mutually exclusive. There seems to be the ability to perceive the soul, and to be able to talk directly without being noticed by the outside world. How could Gaara, Zhuli, be able to hide from the eyes of Naruto.


    Naruto''s words are indeed very convincing, and people can''t doubt it.


    Naruto¡¯s gaze became deep, and as human beings, I¡¯m afraid that each other is most able to experience each other¡¯s suffering. Naruto is afraid that they are the people here who understand Gaara¡¯s sadness best, and it is inevitable that they will have some empathy. .


    Shaking his head, and excluding some low thoughts from his head, Naruto resumed his lazy look, saying: "Look at his appearance, you know, people who are parasitized by the crane can''t sleep, because Shou He will run away while Ren Zhuli is sleeping, so the red-haired person has such severe dark circles. Because he has been unable to sleep, his spirit is also very unstable. During this exam, his murderous aura is getting more and more. Obviously, and... he seems to be getting more and more excited after smelling the Nine-Tailed Chakra."

 87 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 87

    The eyes were slightly narrowed, and there was a clear light in the eyes.


    "Little Li is in danger."


    Kakashi glanced at Naruto, then at the three-generation old man who was still sitting and smoking.


    Master Naruto...what are you planning?


    Chapter 108: Xiao Li''s Speed!Dangerous people!


    Regardless of whether Xiao Li heard the above dialogue or not, he would never give up anyway, and once again attacked Gaara, swinging his fists, kicking, knee bumping, and endless fierce physical attacks.


    However, Gaara''s sand has its own consciousness. It does not need Gaara''s control and can accurately predict every attack of Xiao Li. Xiao Li''s high-speed physical skills are completely resisted by sand.


    Gaara¡¯s guardian, Gaara¡¯s mother, Gaara, died shortly after giving birth to Gaara, but her will has always existed in Gaara¡¯s heart, that is, even if she dies, she must protect her son. The will, controlling the sand, automatically protects Gaara, so that Gaara has never been injured until today.


    Xiao Li couldn''t penetrate Gaara''s sand shield, and a puff of yellow sand poured out from behind him. Xiao Li immediately reacted, taking a handful of kunai from the ninja bag, and splitting the rushing yellow sand.


    However, sand is originally a finely divided thing. As long as Gaara''s chakra is not exhausted, the sand can condense into any form to attack, and Xiao Li''s attack is meaningless.


    Sha Zi rushed towards Xiao Li, Xiao Li rolled back continuously, avoiding Sha Zi''s attack, then jumped into the air, and threw two shurikens out.


    Sanda automatically formed a defense again, easily blocking the two shurikens.


    "That sand is very troublesome..." Shikamaru frowned and looked at Gaara who hadn''t moved a step now. "I actually blocked Xiao Li''s physical attacks without moving a step. Those sands seemed to It is acting consciously."


    Kankuro put his hands in his trouser pockets, smiling on his face and said, "No physical attack on Gaara is useless. It has nothing to do with Gaara''s will. Sand will automatically form a shield to protect him. So now No one can hurt Gaara so far."


    "Isn''t that flawless?!" Sakura said in shock.


    Naruto was still lying on the railing, but the light in his eyes showed that his brain was running at high speed. After listening to Kankuro and Sakura, Naruto said indifferently: "No trick is absolutely invincible. There is definitely a way to crack the defense."


    Even if it is the absolute defense of the Hyuga clan that has been passed down for a hundred years, it will be broken if it encounters advanced ninjutsu. Even if a master like Hyuga Hizu uses the Huitian, Naruto''s spiral shuriken will be like paper. Similarly, no ninjutsu is invincible. Even Naruto¡¯s spiral shuriken has a great anti-injury to oneself. Even if you overcome this, you will encounter three generations of Raikage, Samsara Eyes Hungry Ghost Road, Helix Hand The role of the sword is also limited.


    After yawning to relax the high-speed brain, Naruto lazily said: "There are two ways to crack that level of defense, one is to use a powerful ninjutsu and one strike, and the second is Fighting chakra consumption, constantly using attacks to force the sand to continue to defend, and waiting for Gaara''s chakra consumption is simple."


    "It''s easy for you." Ino glanced at Naruto. She couldn''t do the two things Naruto said. Whether it''s a powerful one-hit kill or chakra consumption, she can''t do it. , But Naruto can do both of these points. This is the gap.


    "No way, who told me to be too strong." Naruto spread out his hands and said arrogantly. When he finished speaking, Ino shook his elbow.


    Gaara still stood still, lowered his head, and muttered in a low voice, "Let me feel more exciting...this is not enough...the blood is not enough..."


    Gaara, who became more and more uncontrollable, launched an attack. Sand rushed toward Xiao Li. Xiao Li took a step slowly. Sand grabbed his ankle and threw it against the wall with a bang.


    This blow was not enough to hurt Xiao Li, Xiao Li fell to the ground, and then launched a powerful attack on Gaara, which was completely blocked by sand without accident.


    Sakura grabbed the railing and said in a puzzled way: "Why does Xiao Li only use physique attacks? It''s too hard to fight close combat like that. In this case, I should use ninjutsu at a distance."


    "It''s not that I don''t want to use it, but I can''t use it." Akai looked at his most proud disciple with a smile in his arms, and corrected the mistake in Sakura''s words.


    Akay did not stop Xiao Li, even if he knew that Gaara was a man who guarded the crane, it was the same, just as Naruto did not stop Hinata, Xiao Li and Hinata have things that they have to prove even if they fight for their lives. No one can stop anyone who is not afraid of death.


    "Li he hardly uses any ninjutsu and illusion."


    "It''s a lie!" Sakura couldn''t believe it. As a ninja, it''s okay if he doesn''t know illusion, but he doesn''t know ninjutsu...


    "When I met Li for the first time, he had almost no talents, neither ninjutsu nor illusion skills were used, only physical skills worse than others..."


    Gaara¡¯s yellow sand kept rushing towards Xiao Li, Xiao Li suddenly stepped on a piece of sand, and the sole of his feet slipped. Gaara¡¯s sand had already hit his face. Xiao Li jumped and jumped to the huge "Unprinted" in the field. "On the sculpture.


    "Indeed, ninjas who can''t understand ninjutsu and illusion are rare, so the only thing left for Li as a ninja is physique, but because of this, he will win!" Kai showed a confident smile , Compared to the thumb at Xiao Li, "Li! Take it down!"


    Xiao Li was taken aback and saluted A Kai, saying: "But Teacher A Kai, isn''t this only possible when protecting important people?" Xiao Li is a good boy who respects his teacher... and a certain golden retriever Is totally different...


    "It doesn''t matter, I allow it."


    "Ha...hahaha..." There was a surprise in Xiao Li''s heart, and he sat cross-legged on the sculpture, removing the famous "root" load.


    "Yo Xi! So you can move easily!" Two pieces of weight fell from the air...


    "Huh! It''s just to reduce the weight! Do you think it can keep up with the speed of Gaara''s sand?" Temari snorted and said disdainfully. Although Gaara is terrible, Temari is still very powerful to him. confident.


    boom!!


    The "root" load fell to the ground, causing the entire central tower to vibrate violently, and the smoke that was raised was more violent than the two detonating charms, almost causing Temari to bite off his tongue.


    Sakura is embarrassed, Ino is mad, even Hinata is speechless...


    Naruto covered his face in pain, his tone trembling.


    "God... neurotic!"


    Even Kakashi couldn''t help covering his face, and said, "You have done too much, Akai." What else can you cover if you wear a mask...


    Akay''s tough nerves ignored Kakashi''s words and said, "Go on, Lee!"


    "Yo West!!"


    Xiao Li yelled in excitement. After removing the load, the speed was so fast that the naked eye could not keep up. Even the green afterimage could not be seen. He hit Gaara with a punch. After being hit by the sand shield, he quickly He leaned forward, swept his legs, and lifted up a burst of yellow sand.


    Xiao Li quickly circled Gaara and attacked. The Sand Shield has gradually been unable to keep up with Xiao Li''s speed. As soon as he blocked Xiao Li''s punch, Xiao Li would immediately appear on the other side with a kick.


    "Xiao Li doesn''t use any ninjutsu or illusion, so he devoted all his energy to the training of physical skills, it is precisely because of this that he will win!"


    Xiao Li hugged his body and curled up into a ball, and kept turning forward in front of Gaara. With the powerful force accumulated by his body rotation, he hit Gaara with a heel kick.


    "what!"


    Gaara in his hand for the first time inevitably gave a low growl, and a crack appeared on his indifferent face.


    Xiao Li retreated, a confident smile appeared on his face.


    "Come on! Xiao Li, youth break out!!" A Kai''s eyes burned with two groups of flames, and he shouted passionately.


    "Okay!!" Xiao Li''s eyes also burned with flames, and his figure burst directly towards Gaara.


    Gaara finally couldn''t maintain his indifference and calmness. As he stepped back and waved, a fluffy yellow sand rushed towards Xiao Li.


    Xiao Li''s fast running caused white smoke to rise under his feet, and he instantly avoided the sand''s attack, and then ran behind Gaara. The soles of the shoes rubbed against the ground violently, making a sound like a burning tire.


    "Here!"


    Gaara turned around, Xiao Li¡¯s iron fist had hit his face firmly, this blow did hit, and even Gaara, who was carrying the heavy gourd on his back, was punched and flew out by Xiao Li. .


    "Great! I hit it!!"


    When everyone was happy for Xiao Li''s attack, Naruto frowned deeply.


    Shouhe is getting more and more unstable...


    Chapter 109: Hot-blooded crane tail! Taboo trick to burst! !

 88 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 88

    Gaara stood up slowly, the sand on the ground gradually returned to the gourd behind him, cracks appeared in the face where Xiao Li''s punch was hit, and the pieces peeled off and fell to the ground, becoming ordinary Sand.


    Under the chapped face of Gaara, there was a savage and crazy expression.


    "Oh..." Naruto frowned deeply, looking at the sand gradually covering Gaara''s face, "That guy is getting more and more unstable, and Xiao Li is in big trouble."


    Sakura looked at Naruto in a puzzled way, and said, "Why do you say that, Naruto, isn''t Xiao Li already hit him?"


    "That''s why there is a problem, Sakura, do you know what a tail beast is?"


    "I don''t know." Kozakura shook her head, and she had never heard of a tail beast because of her knowledge reserves that exceeded her level.


    Think about it, each village about the tail beast and Renzhuli are secrets within the village. In order to catch the tail beast, Akatsuki once sent out that guy and it took a long time to collect the information about Renzhuli in each village.In Konoha, the situation is even more special. The three generations have issued a seal on the matters of Kyuubi. It is forbidden for anyone to talk about Kyuubi in front of Naruto. How could a Shinobu like Kosakura know about the tail beast? What about Renzhuli?Even Shikamaru and the others, Naruto told them directly.


    Naruto still looked at Gaara and said, "The so-called tail beasts are monsters with tails. There are nine tail beasts from one to nine tails. The tail beasts are a huge aggregate of chakras. Every tail beast has its own kill. The huge power of a country, and every village hopes to obtain and use this power, and also creates a special ninja system, human pillar power. The tail beast is sealed in the human body to control the power of the tail beast. To make the ultimate weapon, the person with the tail beast sealed in the body is the human column force, and Gaara is the human column force who guards the crane.


    Renzhu¡¯s chakra, physical strength, defensive power, explosive power, and destructive power are far better than ordinary ninjas. Xiao Li¡¯s punch did not cause any substantial damage to Gaara. If it continues to stimulate Gaara , It is possible that Shouhe will run wild here, and the problem will be serious."


    It is rare for Naruto to explain things in such detail. The main reason is probably that he himself is also a personal Zhuli. The misery of Renzhuli is similar in every village.


    Naruto¡¯s mood was inexplicably depressed. Two soft, jade-like little hands grabbed Naruto¡¯s rough palms. Naruto was taken aback, sobered up, turned around, and saw Ino and Hinata both looking at him tenderly. He couldn''t help laughing on his face. He didn''t know why he suddenly felt a lot of emotion today, but he was already much happier than many people.


    With emotions emerging in her heart, Kozakura felt a pain in her heart after kissing Ino and Hinata. She opened her mouth several times, but after all, she said nothing.


    Naruto¡¯s thoughts are all on the two girls around him, where he still pays attention to his teammates who have a weak sense of existence. Then he turned his attention to Xiao Li and Gaara, and the topic turned back to the original place, saying: "Ren Zhuli¡¯s Physical strength and resilience are not comparable to normal people. If Xiao Li wants to win, he must use the strongest trick to defeat Gaara. Otherwise, if he is exhausted, Xiao Li will lose."


    While talking, Gaara''s deprived sand on his face has completely recovered, holding his arms and turning into that indifferent look again.


    "Is it only this level?"


    "What a great defense! With that level of defense, no matter how fast I am, I can''t help it. It seems that I can only give the biggest blow!" Xiao Li''s eyes were firm and he untied the bandage on his hand.


    "The first door! Open!!"


    After opening the first door, Xiao Li¡¯s muscles all over his body exploded with super-normal strength. He ran swiftly around Gaara. The running action rolled up the dust on the ground and formed a circle around Gaara¡¯s body. Round.


    "Come on," Gaara said lightly.


    "As you wish! Shadow Dance Leaf!" Xiao Li Shan appeared under Gaara, resting his right hand on the ground, and kicking his left foot on Gaara''s chin.(Doesn¡¯t the teeth break by kicking like this?)


    Shadow Dance Leaf was supposed to kick the enemy up high in the air, and then perform high-speed physical manipulation to surface lotus attack, but it didn''t work on Gaara. The gourd behind Gaara, the density of sand is more than twice that of water, according to the gourd. The size of his body, full of sand, would weigh less than one or two hundred catties, and Xiao Li could not kick him in the air.


    "It''s not over yet!!"


    Xiao Li yelled, supported his hands on the ground, his legs kept kicking Gaara''s body, and the amazing continuous kicking kicked Gaara straight into the air.


    Akai clasped his hands and prayed secretly: ordinary lotus will also bring a great burden to the body, it must be successful!Lee!


    "Ah!" Xiao Li kicked Gaara''s body, but because the continuous kicks put too much burden on the muscles, Xiao Li couldn''t help letting out a painful grunt. Naruto and Kakashi looked at the same time. Flashed.


    Xiao Li still didn''t know what was going on, the bandage wrapped around Gaara''s body, and Xiao Li hugged Gaara with their heads upside down, rotated and fell down.


    "Take it! Konoha Body Art Profound Table Lotus!!"


    boom!!


    Xiao Li hugged Gaara and hit the ground fiercely. Xiao Li escaped from the smoke and dust, while Gaara, who was covered in cracks with wide eyes, lay motionless in the middle of the pit.


    "Great!!"


    "Hey... It''s not dead."


    "How could it be that simple," Naruto sighed lightly, shook his head, and said, "It''s a pity, I missed it."


    Snapped!


    Just like confirming Naruto''s words, Gaara, who was lying silent in the middle of the big pit, suddenly collapsed on a piece of his face, and the body was actually hollow and without substance.After being attacked by the surface lotus flower, this empty shell gradually reduced to ordinary sand. An earth-yellow empty shell was lying there, how could it be Gaara''s body.


    "When did you escape?! This is impossible!"


    "Just when you closed your eyes and prayed," Kakashi explained calmly: "Xiao Li paused for a moment due to physical pain, and at that time escaped from Epilian Hua''s continuous attacks. "


    "hateful!"


    Sand surging from the ground, Gaara appeared behind Xiao Li with a gloomy and terrifying face, and Gaara has become crazy with the pain.


    Countless sands rushed towards Xiao Li, and Xiao Li was hit by sand one after another, and his whole body was in pain.


    "Why, why doesn''t Xiao Li avoid it? It should be easy to avoid it at his speed!"


    "It''s not that he doesn''t avoid, but can''t avoid it." A Kai said solemnly.


    "Why do you think Lianhua is listed as a forbidden move, Sakura?" Kakashi looked at his disciple seriously, and said: "Lianhua is neither ninjutsu nor illusion, but a physical skill that moves at speed. , This will bring a huge burden to the body, and now he is in pain and cannot move freely. Right, Kay."


    Actually, Xiao Li¡¯s injury is much more serious than Gaara...


    After a period of unilateral killings, Xiao Li, who had recalled the past, finally smiled.


    "Xiao Li is laughing? He is clearly driven to despair."


    "No, now it''s his turn to persecute each other," Akai looked at his disciple with a smile, then turned his head and revealed a mouthful of white teeth, "Konoha''s lotus will bloom again."


    "Bloom again? Xiao Li also said this..."


    "Akai, are you?


    "You are right."


    "Then the child who is Xia Ren will open the inner door of Eight Door Dunjia and use Lilianhua..."


    "Yes."


    "How could this be..." Kakashi, the white-haired fox, said with a rare hint of disbelief, "Akai, Akai, now that kid can open a few of the Eight Door Dunjia?"


    A Kai closed his eyes with a serious expression, and said, "Five doors."


    "What''s going on, what do you mean by Bamen Dunjia and Lilianhua?"


    "Bamen Dunjia is the preparatory work before using Lilianhua-lifting the body''s restriction on Chakra." Naruto finally stood up straight, the laziness on his face disappeared, and he looked at the scene with a serious smile. Xiao Li.


    "Yes, in the chakra''s flowing meridian system, the places that inhibit and control the chakra in the body are the "eight doors" of opening the door, resting the door, the life door, the wound door, the du door, the king door, the shocking door, and the dead door. Eight gates will set a limit on the amount of chakras in the body, but Lilianhua can use chakras to force them to exceed this limit, which leads to unique tricks that are dozens of times more powerful than the original."


    "Epic Lotus will only open the first door, break through the inhibition of the brain, and bring out the ultimate strength of the human body."


    "Then Lianhua..."


    "In addition to opening the door, it will also open the door to rest, forcibly increase physical strength, and then use the lotus flower from the beginning of opening the door."


    "How could this be? Just showing Lianhua hurts him all over! If he uses more powerful tricks..."

 89 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 89

    "Yes, after all the eight doors are opened, you can temporarily gain dozens of times more power than Naruto, but the caster will definitely... die."


    "The fully open state of the eight gates is called the Eight Gate Dunjia Formation. This is the ultimate trick that can only be performed by the mortal consciousness. Although powerful, the ninja who can reach the Eight Gate Dunjia Formation is only... "Naruto glanced at Akai. This abnormal watermelon rind, the strength is extremely terrifying, under the formation of the Eight Doors Dunjia, Liu Daoban can be severely injured and dying.


    I really want to fight him!!


    The battle in Naruto¡¯s heart burned, but he had to suppress it. Now, even if he takes out all his hole cards, he won¡¯t be the opponent of Liudao Madara. Facing the Eight Gate Dunjia formation is simply a dead end, even eight. The seventh gate, Ouyi Hiruto Naruto can''t stop it.


    Kakashi would not know what Naruto was thinking, and looked at Akai seriously, and said: "I don''t want to explore what that kid means to you. I won''t tell you not to be emotional, but there is a limit to everything! I I misunderstood you, Kay!"


    "How much do you know about that kid?! That kid has something to prove and defend desperately!!"


    "Sasuke and Naruto have both entered the finals, and Hinata also defeated Neji, whom I promised to defeat! How can I be the only one to lose here!! Please recognize me, Mr. Akai!! Now it is... to implement When I endured the way by myself!!! The third student!!! Open!!!"


    Chapter 110: Even if you die, you must guard it!


    Xiao Li opened the three doors in one breath, and Chakra surpassed the level of Shinobu in one breath, reaching a chakra volume comparable to the quasi-shadow level. The chakra that burst out in an instant accelerated the blood flow throughout Xiao Li''s body, causing His skin turned red, and blue veins bulged on his face.


    "The gate of life has been opened, he''s going to act!" Kakashi revealed that scarlet writing wheel eye, and looked at Xiao Li who burst out of Chakra in shock.


    "No, not yet."


    "what?!"


    "Next, the fourth wound door! Open!!"


    Bruises bulged on Xiao Li''s face, and the tyrannical Chakra ran around his body, his breath became even bigger and irritable.


    "This kid is too powerful. This can''t be done with hard work. Is he really a genius?!"


    Xiao Li couldn''t hear other people''s words now, his body bent slightly, and then he shot out like a cannonball.


    Rumble!


    Xiao Li stepped on the floor tiles with one foot, and flew towards Gaara quickly. The body cut the air. The strong air burst caused all the floor tiles to burst. The scattered air flow was like crazy, unexpectedly better than the wind of Naruto and Temari before. The air currents blowing from the escape are still violent.


    "Damn! This scale is a bit too exaggerated!!" Naruto blocked the airflow and gravel that came out with his hand, and couldn''t help but explode the foul language. When Xiao Li opened the four doors, his speed was obviously faster than him. Come on, because he can''t show his full strength in Konoha now, it is very troublesome to deal with the current Xiao Li.


    boom!!


    In the dense smoke, Xiao Li kicked Gaara¡¯s chin. This is different from the previous, Xiao Li, who was full of chakras, was so powerful that he could even carry a gourd with a kick to weigh two or three hundred catties. Gaara kicked into the air.


    Click... Click...


    Gaara''s body was kicked into the air by Xiao Li uncontrollably, and the sand armor kept cracking.


    At this time, the sand flew into the air to hold Gaara, there was no way, Xiao Li''s speed was too fast, and the sand with too much density was too slow. At this time, he could not keep up with Xiao Li''s limit speed.


    "Is it the armor of sand again?! So how about this trick?!"


    Xiao Li appeared in front of Gaara instantly, knocked Gaara into the air with a cannon punch, then stepped on the air and flew in the air, leaping behind Gaara with another cannon punch.


    Xiao Li flew up and down in the air with the chakra that broke out by opening the four doors. Gaara was carrying that huge gourd. The speed couldn''t keep up with Xiao Li''s movements. It was completely turned into a sandbag, and Xiao Li Calling around.


    "Damn... even the armor of sand... was peeled off..."


    "Really tenacious!" Xiao Li hit Gaara into the air with a cannon punch, and then fell to the ground. His body wanted to eject from the ceiling. Then he stepped on the ceiling and flew towards Gaara who was flying upwards, "In that case. if¡­¡­"


    Xiao Li''s left fist was clenched, and his muscles had broken in the continuous heavy blows. It was hard to imagine how firm his will was, and he could still make a fist in this situation.


    "This is the final blow!! The fifth door! Open!!"


    "It''s impossible to defend! Is this an action that humans can make?!"


    Gaara reluctantly folded his hands in front of him, and the indifference and calmness of the past had been completely defeated by Xiao Li''s powerful attacks.


    Xiao Li rushed in front of Gaara, avoiding the barriers of his hands. Both hands were like a machine gun. In a second, dozens of cannon punches were shot at Gaara¡¯s abdomen because Xiao Li attacked. The speed was so fast that Gaara¡¯s body did not fly out directly when he hit the first punch because of inertia.


    Xiao Li''s bandage tightened Gaara''s body and drew him towards him, and then his body fell extremely fast by the falling gravity.


    "This is the last resort!! Lilianhua!!!"


    Li Lianhua, who had bet on Xiao Li¡¯s life and forbearance, completely hit Gaara¡¯s body, and in the end, the fierce and fierce fist hit Gaara¡¯s body like a wild beast, and the force of feedback made Xiao Xiao Li''s bones broke instantly.


    The powerful qi burst from the last punch spread out, forming a shape like a blooming lotus for a short time, and then disappeared without a trace.


    Click...


    The gourd behind Gaara cracked and turned into fine yellow sand. The sand turned into a soft cushion and placed it under Gaara, and finally absorbed the impact of his body.


    Gaara fell like a meteor, and the impact made the entire central tower violently shake.


    Gaara was trapped in a pile of yellow sand, and his breathing became chaotic because of the pain, but it was obvious that Li Lianhua did not completely lose his fighting power when Xiao Li opened the five doors. The gourd finally turned into sand and absorbed it. Most of the impact.


    Gaara raised his right hand, and Huang Sha rushed towards Xiao Li, who was almost disabled. The body of Xiao Li who opened the fifth door was completely overdrawn and could not escape at all. Sand grabbed his left hand and left foot.


    "Sand Bound!" Gaara''s right hand gripped tightly, and the sand produced a huge squeezing force, crushing all the bones of Xiao Li''s left hand and left foot.


    "Ah!" Xiao Li screamed, how could the dilapidated body after the fifth door could withstand such an attack, and he passed out completely.


    Gaara will not let Xiao Li go, controlling Huang Sha to fly towards Xiao Li.


    boom!!


    Akai finally made a move, and he punched Gaara''s sand apart and protected Xiao Li who was in danger.


    Seeing the look in Akai''s protection against Xiao Li, Gaara seemed to recall some bad memory, grabbed his hair in pain with both hands, and asked sharply, "Why... why are you... trying to save him? ?!"


    "Because he... is my most cherished subordinate!"


    Akay¡¯s words hit Gaara¡¯s heart like Hong Zhongdalu, looking at Gaara¡¯s bewildered expression, Naruto sighed softly: Now this Shura who only loves himself cannot understand such words. .


    Gaara stood up swayingly, Sanda reverted to his gourd appearance, and said faintly: "I won''t fight anymore."


    When Akai rescued Xiao Li, Xiao Li also lost.


    "Victor, I..."


    "what?!"


    The sound of the moonlight gust stopped, even Naruto couldn''t help but grasped the railing with both hands, looking shocked at the green figure standing up again in the field.


    "Impossible! Opened five doors, all hands and feet were severed, he couldn''t stand up!" Naruto''s tone was filled with shock. Watching anime and watching the scene are completely different feelings, and forced to open five. The door has been attacked continuously for so long. Even if you can''t get up again in bed all your life, it is normal. What''s more, Xiao Li was beaten to fracture by Gaara''s hands and feet. He can stand up without any reason. .


    A Kai was sweating on his face, turned his head with an unbelievable expression, and looked at Xiao Li, who had surpassed the limit of his body and forced himself to stand by a steely will.


    "Enough, Li." A Kai walked over to support Xiao Li''s shoulder, and said: "Okay, your body can no longer stand...ah...Li...you...you..."


    A Kai''s face changed several times, and two lines of tears flowed down his cheeks. This time, his tears didn''t feel funny, they were completely true.

 90 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 90

    "You guy..." Akai''s tears fell on the ground, "Even if I lose consciousness, do I still have to prove my forbearance?"


    Xiao Li''s steel-like will shook the hearts of countless people. Naruto was very embarrassed when he saw this battle for the first time. Some people, some things are really worth protecting even if they lose their lives. of.


    Li Luoke, you are really a guy that people have to admire.


    Chapter 111: The Fate of the Curse!The last show!


    The injury to Xiao Li was too serious, far more than the sword triangle whose bone was broken by Kankuro and Neji who was punched by Hinata¡¯s soft lions. After the medical ninja gave Xiao Li an emergency treatment, and What A Kai said, you can see that A Kai''s face is very bad.


    Xiao Li kept the door open for too long. He opened four doors for such a long time. It threw Gaara up and down with great joy, and while causing heavy damage to Gaara, his body also suffered the same. Impact, but Gaara has the armor of sand, he doesn¡¯t have it, Gaara has no Shouhe and Xiaoli, and was beaten by Gaara to a comminuted fracture of the bones of his left hand and left foot. This kind of injury is even if he has a fairy body. Naruto can''t hold it either.


    The battle between Xiao Li and Gaara was very similar to the battle between Akay and Madara during the fourth Ninja War. It was really similar.


    The same is green watermelon rind, the opponent is also strong human column power, Gaara is one tail, Madara is ten tails, two human column powers also have strong absolute defense, Gaara has sand shield and sand armor, Madara There is a jade for seeking Taoism.


    Xiao Li¡¯s Epiphany was not effective against Gaara, but he desperately used Lilianhua. Akai¡¯s seventh gate, Ukuizuru Tiger, was ineffective against Madara. Madara was unharmed. Akai realized that he was mortal and opened the first The eight dead gates, fight against Madara with the Eight Gate Dunjia Array.


    Xiao Li desperately has to implement his own forbearance, and Xiao Li is also the green leaf that Akai desperately wants to guard, and both have things that must be guarded even if they sacrifice their lives.


    Even the result pages of the two battles are very similar. Gaara was seriously injured by Xiao Li¡¯s Lilianhua, but Xiao Li still lost. Gaara wanted to kill Xiao Li with the sand binding, but Akai saved him. Xiao Li.


    Akai¡¯s eighth gate, Upright Yekai, destroyed half of Madara¡¯s body and severely wounded Madara dying, but Akai still lost. When Madara was about to kill Akai with a jade for seeking Taoism, he obtained six immortal powers. Naruto appeared and kicked Qiu Daoyu, and rescued Akai with Yang Dun.


    Two shocking battles of Ultimate Body Art VS Ultimate Human Zhuli, similar enemies, similar results, this is simply a cursed fate.


    The battle between Xiao Li and Gaara is probably the most shocking battle today, and there is still the last game of the qualifiers, Ding Ci and Sack.


    "Ding Ci, kill that guy, eat barbecue tonight, Shikamaru treats you."


    Naruto quickly pulled away from the shock that Xiao Li had just brought, and looked at Ding Ci with a sly smile on his face like a fox.


    The first two of the Yinyin trio, Toss and Jin have already died in the hands of Ino and Shikamaru. The last Zack also met Ding Ci. It really deserves bad luck. Anyway, two are already dead. , Then simply let the three of them reunite in hell.


    "Hey! When shall I..."


    "Yosi!! Fight for barbecue!! Ooh!"


    Before Shikamaru''s words were finished, he was completely overwhelmed by Dingci''s aggressive words. Dingci''s eyes burned with a raging fire, and Dingci in this state was almost fearless.


    It''s easy to get along with Ding Ci, because this kid is very simple, as long as he has food, he can handle him.


    Naruto is easy to get along with others, that is the inherent appeal, or it may be the result of Ashura Chakra''s possession, and Dingci is easy to get along with others because of his simplicity.


    "Then, for the final tenth round, please come forward."


    Ding Ci, who was completely ignited by the barbecue, jumped into the field in one breath, pointed at Zack, and shouted: "Yo! Boy, come down and let the uncle beat me!!" Ding Ci was full of anger when he mentioned eating. ''S ability is really hard to complain...


    Sack smiled coldly, jumped from the second floor, and said: "Since you want to die so much, I will fulfill you!"


    The two useless wastes of Tos and Kim are dead, and now I am the only one left in Otogakura Village. As long as I defeat this fat man, I can enter the formal selection. I will defeat Sasuke Uchiha in front of everyone. With Naruto Uzumaki, prove my worth to Lord Oshamaru!


    Sack had this idea in his heart, it was normal, the poor worm who was completely brainwashed by Da She Wan.To be honest, it is better for this kind of person to die early and overtake birth early.


    "Ahem, if the two have no opinion, then the final round of the qualifiers will begin."


    "Yo! For the barbecue dinner! Go!"


    "Hahaha...you, a fat pig who can only eat, wants to defeat me, don''t dream!" Sack, who is arrogant in nature, said to Ding Ci with a look of disdain. People like Sack are so arrogant that even me. The evil stars like Gaara wouldn''t be in the eyes, not to mention Ding Ci who didn''t look like a strong man at all.


    "damn"


    The four people in the stands who were familiar with Ding Ci were secretly crying bad. The four of them stepped back a bit at the same time. Just now they were lying on the railing to watch the game, and now they all retreated to the wall to avoid being swept away by the typhoon that Ding Ci broke out. .


    Sack¡¯s words were like knocking down a basin of hail on the volcano Dingci. Dingci''s face was gloomy, and his ears moved twice. He said, "I didn''t hear what you said just now."


    "Huh?" Sack didn''t know the disaster was imminent, and said: "I said you are a useless fat pig. If you want to give up, get out of here! Useless fat guy!"


    "I''m not fat!! I''m just plump!! Long live plump!!"


    When Sack mentioned the forbidden sentence, Ding Ci was completely mad, his eyes turned white, and his face was bulging with anger. In his fat body, a huge chakra rose to the sky, unexpectedly set off a strong wave The hurricane, this hurricane blew pain on the faces of those watching the battle, and an unimaginable huge chakra appeared on Ding Ci''s body.


    Naruto leaned back against the wall, with his hands against the hurricane Chakra blowing on Ding Ci, but he was gloating, and said: "This time it''s bad, Ding Ci is completely mad."


    "He shouldn''t irritate Ding Ci..." The kind-hearted Hinata shook his head, and then looked a little funny. "The power of Ding Ci''s madness is very terrifying." Xiao Hinata''s pure heart is indeed a little bit by Naruto. It''s polluted. At this time, it also feels gloating.


    Dingci¡¯s strength ranks second among the five of them. Just below Naruto, Dingci¡¯s strength is also the only one of them to confront Naruto directly. Therefore, in previous matches, Dingci¡¯s The role has always been to hold silver, responsible for attracting Naruto''s attention positively.


    Ding Ci¡¯s essence, that is, the value of the Chakra amount is only 4, which is relatively low, but the Qiu Dao clan¡¯s art is so peculiar. Under Ding Ci¡¯s emotional excitement, he used the family secret art to eat a lot of it. The fat hoarded by things burns quickly, and all of it is converted into chakras in a short period of time, making the chakras on Dingci burn vigorously, and the amount of chakras has exceeded the level of elites.


    Burning fat all over the body quickly made Ding Ci''s originally round figure become thinner, and the thin Ding Ci still looks very handsome.


    The chakra made by burning body fat condensed behind Ding Ci and turned into a pair of chakra butterfly wings visible to the naked eye. The four butterfly wings shook and set off a strong air current.


    Ding Ci broke through the cocoon and became a butterfly, showing the strongest posture of the family secret technique of the Qiudao clan. This posture of transforming a butterfly is also the reason why the Qiudao clan is a butterfly among the pig and deer butterflies.


    Ding Ci pointed at Zack and said proudly: "Next, I want you to pay for what you just said!"


    Chapter 112: Butterfly Bullet Critical Strike!The qualifier is over!


    "Stop talking big! You fat pig! Zhan Kongbo!!"


    He has a arrogant personality and wants to behave in front of Oshemaru. These two points add up. How can Zack tolerate Dinci''s appearance, raise his right hand, and spray a violent strong wind from the tuyere.


    Zack¡¯s hands were previously interrupted by Sasuke, and now his left hand is still in a plaster, and his right hand can barely be used, but even so, Zack¡¯s arrogant personality cannot be changed.


    After a specially modified body, air is sucked in from the mouth and nose, and then mixed with the chakra from the air duct in the arm, and a powerful air stream is ejected like a wind tunnel, with strong wind pressure and speed.


    Ding Ci smiled slightly, Zack¡¯s Chopping Wave was not a concern for him. Naruto¡¯s wind escape was much stronger than Sack¡¯s Chopping Wave in terms of destructive power, speed and range, not to mention Ding Ci still In the butterfly state.


    The butterfly wing behind Ding Ci flew into the air on the wind, and the strong air current of the chopped air wave passed under him. It really flew into the air, not like ordinary people. It can only be temporarily vacated by jumping.


    "I just envy Ding Ci''s secret technique." Naruto looked at Ding Ci flying in the air and said frankly. Although he is stronger than Ding Ci, he can''t do that. He can fly with his own wings. In the air, human beings have this kind of dream in their subconscious mind, growing on the earth, but yearning for the vast sky, so basically no matter what kind of mythological system, the so-called "gods" are even in the air, that is Because of this kind of dream, the airplane will be born.


    Ding Ci flew in the air, and controlling his wings didn''t feel any awkwardness to him. His body quickly flew towards Zack, at a speed comparable to Xiao Li''s unloading and opening a door, let alone flying.


    "Look at the punch!!"


    The huge Chakra brought by burning body fat was condensed on his fist, Ding Ci''s fist seemed to be enlarged five or six times at once, and smashed against Zack''s body with unparalleled destructive power.


    Sack looked at Dinci''s huge fist, as if he had seen the tragic past of looking for food in the trash can, and suddenly became angry in his heart.


    "I will never go back to those days!!"


    The intense obsession caused a surge in adrenaline, and Sack overcame the pain in his left arm and suddenly broke the bandage on his left arm.


    "Don''t underestimate me! Zhankong Jibo!!"


    Air pressure 100%!Ultrasonic 100%

 91 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 91

    Zack bet on all the chakras at once. The high concentration of chakras even burned the air ducts in his arms and caused severe pain, but at this time, the upper Zack could no longer control that much. It was his life''s gamble. If he lost, he would have nothing.


    "useless!"


    Ding Ci gave a loud roar, and all the chakras with butterfly wings behind them turned to attack. The chakras with the right fist were extremely large and compressed, and the destructive power produced had surpassed Naruto''s expert Ninjutsu Helix Maru.


    "Autumn Daoliu Proud Butterfly Bomb hits a critical strike!!"


    Dingci¡¯s strongest skill is definitely stronger than Sark¡¯s Zan Kongji wave. Even if Zack is desperate, the difference in strength cannot be made up by his will. Dingci¡¯s huge right fist tore through Sark¡¯s Zan Kongji wave attack. , A punch hit Zak¡¯s abdomen.


    The huge chakra burrowed in through Sak¡¯s abdomen and then came out from his back. The huge blue chakra formed the shape of a butterfly in the air. The butterfly fluttered its wings and then disappeared.


    Ding Ci''s strongest punch directly broke all the ribs of the sternum in the Texac, and all the important organs in the chest and abdomen, the heart, lungs, stomach, liver, and kidneys were all beaten into a pool of mud.


    Zack''s body collapsed limp, no more sound.


    At this point, the Yinyin trio has finally completed their final mission and dedicated their lives to the glory of the little pig, deer and butterfly trio. Here, please let us give these three conscientious dragon sets a gift of three white chrysanthemums , Observe a three-minute silence.(Yinyin trio: You unscrupulous author! We''re all gone?! Walnut: Nonsense! You three sets of tricks to get me a lunch ­©


    "Sack is dead, and the victor has made a few occasions."


    boom!


    As soon as Moonlight Hayate announced Ding Ci''s victory, Ding Ci lay on his back on the ground. Before Moonlight Hayate passed to check, Ding Ci snored.


    The Qiu Dao clan¡¯s technique is very special. It can burn fat in the body in a short time and extract chakras quickly. However, as I said before, there is no invincible technique. Although Qiu Dao¡¯s ninjutsu exempts daily chakra refinement However, excessive extraction of chakras will result in insufficient energy to maintain normal physiological functions, resulting in slowed heartbeat, pale complexion, cold sweats, a strong feeling of fasting, rapid decrease in blood sugar, lower body temperature, and even life-threatening. The Qiu Dao people need to eat to store a lot of fat.


    The butterfly state is the strongest secret technique of the Autumn Dao clan. Just entering this state will consume a very large amount of chakras even if you do nothing. If you use butterfly bombs to critically strike, it will consume a lot of chakras, and you will fall asleep afterwards. For signs of hunger, the best way is to eat a lot to replenish lost fat.


    However, if the Qiu Taoist secret technique is practiced to the highest stage, the body shape will begin to return to normal, the fat will be compressed, the strength will become stronger, and the chakra consumed to enter the butterfly state will be extremely reduced. If it reaches that At this stage, the chakra needed to enter the butterfly state is about 5% of the current Dingci, although no one has reached that level in the Qiu Taoist school for decades.


    The four people on the second floor were obviously very familiar with Ding Ci and were not worried at all. Shikamaru didn''t know where to take out a bag of barbecue-flavored potato chips, and the four of them ate them one by one after opening it.


    A minute later, Shikamaru shook the potato chip bag in his hand and said, "There is only one piece left."


    Ding Ci, who had fallen asleep, suddenly opened his eyes, like a corpse, and then almost flew over and snatched the potato chip bag from Shikamaru''s hand.


    "The last bite must not be given to others!"


    Well...this is the best way to wake Ding Ci...


    The qualifiers before the third test of the Zhongnin exam have all ended. Ten people passed the exam. The two major Shinnin villages, Sain and Konoha, have all been included. All the candidates from other small villages failed. It is a natural irony.


    Konoha''s Naruto Uzumaki, Sasuke Uchiha, Hinata Hyuga, Ino Yamanaka, Shikamaru Aki, Choji Aki, Shino Yuzino, Gaara of Saguro, Kankuro and Temari, a total of ten people were awarded the official exam qualifications.


    Before taking the third exam, everyone has to draw lots to choose their opponents, and the lottery box is in the second exam, the chief examiner Mitarashi Azuki.


    Hongdou walked past the candidates one by one, and each candidate took his own number from it. When Hongdou walked in front of Naruto, he suddenly laughed in a low voice, "Little~brother~brother~ you behaved well. Well, sister will play with you another day."


    Naruto didn''t seem to notice the danger in Red Bean''s words, so he drew out his lottery, then looked at Red Bean with blue eyes and said, "Does your curse still hurt?"


    Hongdou originally intended to tease the blond kid who cared about her very much, but Naruto''s sudden concern disrupted all her feet, her face flushed suddenly, and she said in a flustered manner: "It''s...what''s up to you!"


    After speaking, it seemed that he was afraid that Naruto would say something again, and hurried to Shikamaru next to him.


    Although the dialogue between Naruto and Adzuki is quiet, there are so many people here. Everyone does not speak and their strength is good. Of course, the dialogue between Adzuki and Naruto can be heard clearly. After Kamaru draws the lottery, he turned it over. Gave Naruto a glance.


    Naruto didn''t pay attention to Shikamaru''s white eyes, but secretly laughed at Adzuki bean''s reaction. Is that woman really a sturdy-looking type with a soft heart?She was just a casual care, which made her blush. Such a woman is really funny.


    If the red bean knows what Naruto is thinking, the probability of letting a snake come out to bite him is 100%!


    There are a total of ten numbers in the lottery box. The number 1 and 2 are drawn in the first round, the 3 and 4 numbers in the second round, and so on.


    The final result, Naruto No. 1, Temari No. 2, Gaara No. 3, Kankuro No. 5, Shino No. 6, Shikamaru No. 7, Ino No. 8, Hinata No. 9, Choji No. 10, because of the seal curse Sasuke, who passed out in a coma, was naturally the remaining No. 4.


    The result of this draw really makes Naruto and Shikamaru have the urge to hit the wall...


    Why should I fight a woman?!


    Chapter 113: Celebration!


    "Oh... why am I so unlucky..."


    In Konoha''s barbecue restaurant, Shikamaru held his cheek with one hand, and his lazy eyes swept over ten people and a dog beside him. He expressed such a feeling that he was so unlucky to get home...


    The wicked guy Naruto said before Dinci¡¯s game that if Dinci kills that sack, he would eat barbecue. It turned out that Nara Shikamaru came to treat him. This was fine, but in the end there were more than a few people who came. .


    Naruto is here, Hinata and Ino are of course to follow. Ino, Shikamaru, and Dingci are here. Of course the instructor Asma is also here. Hinata is here. Of course her group of Toka and Shino are here. Also followed. As the instructor of the eighth class, Hong naturally also came. Even Sakura was pulled by Naruto, and the thick-skinned guy Kakashi leaned over. As a result, Shikamaru alone had to ask ten of them to eat barbecue with a dog. What is the fate?


    "Ah, oh..." Naruto happily ate the grilled meat bought with Hualuwan''s money, and said: "Just as a celebration of your entry into the third exam."


    "What''s to celebrate..." Shikamaru rolled his eyes. "And I''m not the only one who enters the third exam here. Why should I ask?"


    Shikamaru¡¯s words really make sense. Here, except for the three of Shayin and Sasuke who is still in a coma, the remaining six candidates who entered the third test are here. It seems that there is really no reason for Shikamaru to treat guests. .


    "This..." Naruto lighted his chin and thought, "I don''t know why, but even if I know it, I still want you to ask, so I just save some brainpower."


    "I..." Shikamaru''s head slammed down, almost hitting the table, "You seem to be getting shameless after graduation."


    "Well, that is the teacher taught well."


    Kakashi directly looked up at the ceiling...


    Plate after plate of barbecue continued to come up, exuding a strong smell of meat on the grill, and a meat grabbing battle soon began.


    Naruto and Dingci are the fastest. Dingci consumes a lot of chakras because of the use of butterfly bombs, so he has to eat a lot and quickly accumulate fat. Naruto is a big appetite. Never been younger.


    I saw chopsticks flying on the dining table, slices of roast meat were swept away by Naruto and Dingci, and then raw meat was added to the empty space.


    Although Shikamaru is not fast, he exaggeratedly used shadows to cooperate, which is equivalent to having four hands for one person. This is a special way to hone shadow skills.


    Ya and Akamaru cooperated with each other, and Akamaru hopped around on the table, snatching a lot of meat.


    This guy Shino is the most dishonest. He released two bugs to jump twice on the barbecue he liked. Who else would dare to eat it? Fortunately, this guy only "started" the barbecue he liked, otherwise Naruto would want it. Consider throwing this kid out.


    Kakashi directly exposed the writing wheel, looking for the gap between them. Asma simply used ninjutsu, used Chakra to grab meat, and had a good meal. This group of guys made it the fourth time. Ninja World War is the same.


    The three girls, Hinata, Ino, and Sakura, and the red woman didn''t have much appetite, so they didn''t join them in the battle.


    A white porcelain wine glass was swayed in Hong''s hand, and a hip flask was lying in front of her. After drinking a pot of more white wine, she was also a little bit drunk, looking at somebody who was robbing Dingci with a vague look.


    Hong really didn¡¯t understand it. In the past, her understanding of the name Uzumaki Naruto was that of Kuki, a person Konoha forbidden to talk about, but after she was promoted to Shangnin, she became Hyuga Hinata¡¯s Instructor, because of Hinata''s relationship, Hong and Naruto began to have contact, but the more contact, the stronger Hong''s curiosity about this young man became stronger.


    Naruto has a very strange aura. People he doesn''t like are all blocked by him from a safe distance. Don''t want to take a step beyond the thunder pond, but for his friends, Naruto can tolerate everyone like warm sunshine. People, you can tell from the situation of their small groups, but outside this group, few people can see Naruto''s smile from the heart.


    After successfully snatching a piece of pork belly from Ding Ci, after Naruto swallowed it contentedly, he noticed that someone was staring at him and couldn''t help turning his head to look back at that gaze.


    Hong subconsciously avoided Naruto''s gaze, picked up the wine glass, and drank as if nothing happened.


    Naruto couldn''t see through the woman''s thoughts no matter how she looked. He saw the wine bottle in front of Hong, and suddenly reached out and took it, without pouring it into the wine glass.

 92 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 92

    The red wine is Japanese shochu, which is sake, one of the eight major spirits. The taste is light, not as spicy and strong as tequila and Chinese liquor, but it has full stamina. Because the entrance is weak, it is easy to drink too much if you accidentally. It is a wine that is easily intoxicating.


    In addition to shochu, Hong also likes to drink vodka, which is hailed as the "water of life" by the Russians. As for why there are foreign wines like vodka in the Hokage World, I don''t know.


    "Naruto, you can''t drink that!" Red Eyes immediately shouted when Naruto drank his shochu.


    This Huoying World is the same as Japan¡¯s rules. Adults are adults at the age of 20. Before they reach adulthood, drinking and smoking are not allowed. If Ming is twelve years old, of course it¡¯s not allowed to drink alcohol according to the rules, not to mention high numbers. Shochu.


    But Hong said it too late, and Naruto turned the jug upside down and shook it twice, indicating that he had already finished the half of the jug.


    "Tsk tsk..." Naruto smacked his lips, aftertastes the taste of the shochu, and said: "The taste is not bad."


    The last time Naruto drank alcohol was a distant past life. In his previous life, Naruto secretly drank beer with his best friend a few times when he was in school. Of course, he kept it from his home and school, otherwise a big problem occurred.


    Hong stared at Naruto and said, "Naruto, you are not an adult, so you are not allowed to drink!"


    "An Laan ~~" Naruto waved his hand indifferently, and said, "I drank it anyway, or I spit it out for you."


    "Uh...then don''t use it." The corners of Hong''s mouth twitched, and he had nothing to do with this little devil who seemed to care about nothing.


    "Waiter, three more pots of soju."


    "Naruto, you must not drink anymore."


    The red serious eyes didn¡¯t put Naruto into any pressure. Instead, he threw two small tomatoes into his mouth and said: ¡°Ah, don¡¯t care about such small things. Anyway, the existence of rules is used to break. Breaking the old rules and creating new ones, human beings are constantly improving in this process, just like the second generation of Naruto Master first created the ninja school and ninja rank examination system, this system is used by the entire ninja world, so We are only taking this boring exam today."


    I can''t refute...


    The corners of the red mouth twitched as he watched Naruto talking, breaking the old rules and creating new rules. Human beings are really making progress in this process. Naruto also moved out the thousand hands. Talking about things really made Hong Tucao unable.


    "And it was Shikamaru who paid the bill anyway, so we must have a good meal today."


    "This sentence is your heartfelt voice..." Kamaru, the hapless child who was in charge of paying the bill today, rolled his eyes and complained...


    "Oh~~" Naruto suddenly changed his voice, holding a scarf that he didn''t know where it changed from, "Don''t say that, I''m so shy to say~~"


    vomit!!


    A group of people went to the side to vomit...


    When Hong came back from vomiting, Naruto had already drank it there, and Hong who couldn''t help but shook her head funny.


    Forget it, let''s indulge this kid once today...


    Chapter 114: Finally open meat!


    Naruto took the lead, and in this atmosphere, except for the three little girls, the others drank more or less. Under the catalysis of alcohol, the atmosphere became more and more exciting.


    With Jiu Jin, Xi Rihong said: "This time the happiest one is Asma, right? All three of your disciples have entered the third exam."


    The bearded Asma smiled triumphantly, and the cigarette in his mouth shook with his smile.


    The seven Konoha candidates who entered the third exam were all freshmen who just graduated this year. There are three in Asma, and two in Red and Kakashi.


    Freshmen who just graduated took the Zhongnin exam for the first time and all entered the third exam. This is something that has never been done for so many years, so Asma is still very proud of this.


    The worst was Akai. All three disciples were wiped out. Every day, Ning Ci and Xiao Li all met the most unsuitable opponents. All three members of the group were wiped out. It was really bad.


    Kakashi took a sip of wine, then pulled the mask up, and said lazily, "Aren''t all three of them taught by Naruto?"


    One sentence hit Asma directly into the wall...


    A joyous and messy celebration was finally over. The very poor Shikamaru who was not drunk paid the bill miserably. This made his small vault in the last six months disappear in an instant, making him want to vomit blood. .


    Naruto, the bastard, wouldn''t go to comfort Shikamaru whose treasury had been emptied. After sending Hinata and Ino home separately, Naruto walked to Yile Ramen.


    It¡¯s almost ten o¡¯clock in the evening. When Naruto arrives at Yile Ramen, Changpu is about to close the door, and the uncle of the hand beater is getting older, so sometimes at six or seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Changpu asks his father to take a rest, alone. Looking at the store, it must be said that it is also very hard.


    Naruto, who drank four and a half pots for the first time in this world, was also a little dizzy under the influence of alcohol. Looking at the figure of calamus under the light, Naruto was embarrassed and impulsive.


    Today is July 7th, and Naruto will be thirteen in three months. At the age of puberty, physiologically, he will have an impulse to the opposite sex.


    Naruto ran behind Changpu and immediately hugged Changpu''s body.


    "it''s me."


    Changpu was startled when he heard Naruto''s voice, he relaxed in his heart, turned around and hugged Naruto''s body, and said: "Smelly boy, you scared me to death."


    Naruto didn''t speak, but leaned against Changpu''s chest with a look of intoxication, smelling the unique fragrance of the girl. If he wouldn''t be so intoxicated in the past, it''s probably a matter of drinking too much today.


    I don¡¯t know where to read a report before. Alcohol can enhance a person¡¯s sexual desire, so a lot of messy things happen after drinking, but alcohol can also reduce male sexual performance... well...


    Sniff...


    Changpu hugged Naruto, moved his nose twice, then lowered his head and sniffed carefully on Naruto''s body twice, then pushed Naruto''s shoulder away, and said dissatisfiedly: "Did you drink?!"


    Changpu treats Naruto like his sister or even his mother. Naruto who is less than thirteen years old dares to drink, Changpu is angry like most parents.


    Naruto smiled and said, "Everyone celebrated passing the second exam today, so they drank some wine and drank some, really, look at my sincere eyes."


    "You..." In fact, where is Changpu really willing to treat Naruto, even if judging from the smell of his body, he is definitely drinking more than "a little bit", but he didn''t scold him any more and took Naruto''s hand. , Said: "Come in, I''ll make you a glass of honey water."


    For people who often hangovers, a cup of honey water is definitely more effective than other strong teas.


    Changpu pulled Naruto into the shop, closed the door, and boiled water and soaked honey for his drunk husband like a virtuous wife.


    Seeing the busy figure of calamus, Naruto couldn''t help feeling warm in his heart. Every girl is different to him. Hinata is his childhood sweetheart, the first love of the two little ones, the green, pure, and impurity-free love.Ino seems to be in love, and the two can naturally make many very intimate actions.He Bai is a lover at first sight. The short time together does not hinder their strong feelings. Here in Changpu, Naruto can really feel the feeling of going home. Many things for the two of them are plain and flat. Little troubles have long been part of each other''s lives, and both of them have been completely integrated into each other''s lives and cannot be separated.


    "Here..." Changpu took a glass of honey water and put it in front of Naruto, and said: "Drink, brat, I dare to drink, wait for you to finish the exam to see how I can teach you!"


    Changpu is probably one of the few people who cares about Naruto¡¯s test scores, so even the "lessons" on Naruto¡¯s drinking will have to be put after the Zhongnin test.


    "Hehe..." Naruto laughed twice, drank the honey water, looked at Changpu''s tender face, a sudden violent fire surged in his heart, and reached out and grabbed Changpu''s wrist.


    "Ah!" Changpu yelled softly. The roughness of Naruto''s palm made her face redden, and she stared at Naruto with some shame, and said: "Smelly boy, what are you...what are you doing, let go!"


    Guru!


    Instead of letting go, Naruto swallowed his saliva severely, his lips and throat were a bit dry, and then with a harder hand, he easily dragged the calamus into his arms.


    "You... what are you doing?" Changpu looked at Naruto with fire in her eyes in panic. After today, she should have learned a lesson. It''s so late, she shouldn''t be alone with a drunk man. The man was only twelve years old... But by then it was too late to say anything.


    "I want you." Naruto told the truth, and his voice seemed to suddenly jump through the transition period, becoming low, like a mature man.


    "You, you, you, you... suddenly say, what silly thing to say?!" Changpu''s face was completely red, "you must be drunk still not awake! Hurry, go back to bed!"


    "I mean it!" Naruto held the calamus tightly and refused to let go. Since the impulse had already been spoken, Naruto didn''t plan to take it back, otherwise he would miss today and I don''t know how long to wait.


    "Acorus, we realize that today is almost eight years old, today I want to tell you, I love you, I want to be with you all my life, eat noodles you make every day, and be taught by you every day, no matter how late or late there is Fool remember to wait for me, I want you to be my wife, okay?"

 93 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 93

    I don¡¯t know when Changpu¡¯s head has leaned on Naruto¡¯s shoulders, making Naruto unable to see her face. After a long while, he said quietly, "Are you serious?"


    "Yes." Naruto replied briefly, and Naruto no longer gave himself a way out.


    Changpu blushed and pushed Naruto away, and whispered: "Then... Then I''ll go tell my father...tonight... Where are you going tonight."


    Naruto¡¯s answer made Naruto almost ecstatic. After a while, when the calamus came out again, Naruto couldn¡¯t even wait to slowly walk back to his nest with the calamus, and he took the calamus, almost It flew back.


    The two took a bath one after another to wash away the smell on their bodies so as not to affect their first memories.


    The half moon in the sky shed cold moonlight, but could not cool Naruto''s hot heart. Naruto stroked Changpu''s hot face and whispered: "Changpu, I''m coming."


    "Hmm..." The matter is now irretrievable, Changpu nodded lightly, and then closed his eyes again ashamed, "You...you have to lightly..."


    "I will."


    Naruto replied softly and entered Changpu''s body deeply. The two completed their first bond, and the relationship between the two of them for many years finally came to fruition today.


    Chapter 115: Lu meets Sakura!


    Finally passed the second test, passed the qualifiers, and after returning home, he fought with calamus all night. Naruto, a superman, also rarely slept in, and only woke up at noon, three poles in the sun.


    Looking at the sweet calamus lying next to him, Naruto has a warm smile in his heart. He is almost 30 years old now, and he is finally eating meat. Now he really has to thank the four and a half pots he drank last night. If it weren''t for the sake of shochu, Naruto would not have said that to Changpu directly, and there would be no way to talk about what happened yesterday.


    Soon after Naruto woke up, Changpu woke up faintly, and saw Naruto staring at her without blinking. His delicate cheeks were added with two touches of pink, adding more beauty, and said ashamed: "Smelly boy, What to look at!"


    The voice was soft and shy, where there was still the aura of the past.After what happened last night, how can Changpu teach Naruto in the old sister''s posture? Their identities have changed. Naruto is a husband, she is a wife, and it is normal for a husband to be his wife.


    It''s really fast to go from girl to woman, but a small film separates two completely different lives.


    However, from a boy to a man, it takes years or even decades of accumulation. Fortunately, Naruto has more than ten years of youth than others because of inexplicable crossing, and he has also created a heart that is far more mature than his peers. .


    Naruto smiled slightly, stretched out his hand to hold the calamus and leaned him against his chest, and said softly: "Wife."


    Changpu''s body trembled, almost unable to hold back what was rushing to his eyes, stretched out his hand to lightly hit Naruto, and whispered, "You are too shabby."


    Her movement involved the "wound" under her body that had been caused yesterday. A tinge of pain flashed across her face, and she snorted, and her ruddy face suddenly became pale.


    Naruto knew that she was badly injured last night, and at this time she would not quarrel with Changpu as before, and said distressedly: "Does it still hurt?"


    Changpu slapped Naruto lightly again, and said, "Of course it hurts. You stinky boy doesn''t know that it hurts me. This is my first time. It''s so rude! I bit you to death!" On the person''s shoulder, but just pretending to be, couldn''t bear to really bite him into the flesh, only leaving a shallow tooth mark.


    "Hey..." Naruto touched the back of his head and smiled wryly. He was really too impulsive last night, and his self-control, which had finally broken the virgin body, was indeed a little bit weaker, and the powerful vitality of the fairy body seemed to be showing. At the point of reproducing offspring, it turned out to have calamus three times in a row before mingling gold ~ retiring.


    Looking at Naruto¡¯s embarrassing look, Changpu smiled wittyly. He didn¡¯t know what he was making. He leaned his head on Naruto¡¯s solid chest and said in a faint voice, ¡°No matter what happens in the future, at least I¡¯m with you now. together."


    "Why are you suddenly feeling emotional?" Naruto stroked Changpu''s long hair with a firm tone, and said: "We want to be together forever."


    Changpu was silent for a long time, and Naruto felt a little trembling in his arms. At this time, Changpu whispered, "I''m really a pretty girl."


    Naruto was taken aback and his mouth was wide open. After a lot of experience, he quickly understood the meaning of calamus.


    She is inferior...


    Acorus is the only girl around Naruto who is not a ninja. This undoubtedly became the source of Acorus¡¯s inferiority complex. This feeling appeared when Naruto graduated, but it was not so strong at the time, and it is completely at this moment. Revealed.


    Changpu deeply believes in Naruto¡¯s younger brother. She absolutely believes that Naruto is the most powerful. Although she is not a ninja, she can¡¯t understand what is so powerful, but she just believes, and believes for no reason. The family trusts you. There is no reason.


    Naruto¡¯s performance is also in line with Changbu¡¯s trust. Naruto is always so strong and can always handle everything. Now soon after graduation, Naruto has successfully passed the first two tests of Zhongnin. From Changpu¡¯s point of view, Naruto has become Zhongnin is also a matter of course, and Naruto may become Shangnin soon, and even Changbu believes that Naruto can ascend to the altar and become Konoha''s strongest ninja-Naruto.(Ayame¡¯s prediction did not come true in the end, Naruto achieved half of it)


    When Naruto becomes Hokage, how will she deal with herself?The woman who accompanies dignified Hokage-sama is just a noodle girl who runs a small shop. What are you kidding about?


    I have to say that Changpu thinks too much, but a woman''s heart is so complicated.


    "Changpu, I love you..." Naruto could only kiss Changpu''s lips deeply, then looked at her firmly, and said: "I want your heart, your body, and I want everything about you. I belong to me all my life, I love you, Uzumaki calamus!"


    Naruto''s irresistible confession touched Changpu''s heart, and Changpu immediately sent his own sweet kiss.


    After an in-depth exchange, Naruto, who was determined to become a "good man in the new century," refused to let Ayame get out of bed. As a result, under Ayame''s verbal guidance, he almost blew up the house. Naruto completed two bowls of ramen in clear soup, although it was clear soup. It is watery, but the calamus is very satisfying.


    Even if Naruto really becomes Hokage, he is also my brat...


    Naruto is full of blood, and Changpu was born as a married woman. Both of them tasted for the first time. Of course, they were as good as honey mixed with oil. They spent three days at home and made villains, and Naruto sent their own vegetables to buy vegetables. The shadow clone went, and after three days, Naruto was finally able to give up.


    Naruto was walking down the street of Konoha with a straw in his mouth, holding his head, humming a little song happily.


    People are refreshed at happy events, and he can''t help it if he is happy...


    Naruto was wandering around in the street, her eye-catching pink hair attracted Naruto''s attention.


    There are many golden-haired people in this world, such as Konoha¡¯s Ino, Shayin¡¯s Temari, Yunyin¡¯s Samui...Why are they all female... But pink hair is rare, Sakura¡¯s fan The hair is almost comparable to the red hair of the whirlpool family.


    "Hi~~ Kozakura."


    Sakura who was walking in front was taken aback, then turned her head, looked at Naruto in surprise, and said, "Naruto."


    Naruto smiled slightly and walked quickly to Sakura''s side. Sakura looked very happy to see Naruto and said, "Naruto, what have you been doing at home for the past three days?" Sakura came to look for it during these three days. Had Naruto once, but Naruto, who was busy doing sports at that time, made an excuse and sent Sakura away.


    Naruto scratched his head and said without blushing at all: "Oh, I''m thinking about the formal exam in a month these days."


    Sakura obviously had no doubts about Naruto''s words, and said, "With Naruto''s strength, he can definitely pass the exam and become a Zhongren."


    Naruto smiled slightly. It was a lie anyway, so he didn''t discuss this issue much, saying: "Sakura, I will start to guide you in your cultivation from tomorrow."


    Kozakura was taken aback, and then a surprised expression appeared on her face, and said, "Naruto, do you remember?!"


    "Of course, I promised you in the Death Forest. I want to guide you in your cultivation. It''s not right to forget the promise to a girl." Naruto said with a smile. Anyway, he has nothing to do in this month. Just guide Sakura''s cultivation, of course he won''t say this directly, unless he is a fool.


    Kozakura smiled with joy. Just as she was about to say something, a few female screams suddenly came out not far in front, followed by ping-pong sounds of flying dogs, mixed with several sounds. The female voice of "Catch the sex ~ wolf" and a male voice of "I am not a sex ~ wolf, I''m just collecting material".


    A few seconds later, a tall man with long white hair flew out of the female bathhouse.


    Naruto was stunned when he saw that person...


    Chapter 116: Let''s practice!


    Jiraiya, like Osamaru, is one of the three ninjas. A man with the title of mad ghost, he is extremely lustful and likes Tsunade, but the pursuit of Tsunade belongs to repeated battles and defeats. The level was also broken by three ribs by Tsunade. Almost died.


    Naruto can also understand Ji Lai so clearly, of course, because he has merged four generations of soul fragments, and Ji Lai is also the teacher of Bo Feng Shui Men.


    Naruto, the bastard, doesn¡¯t have the slightest idea of ??respecting his teacher, and what¡¯s more, Jilai is only the master of his cheap dad. He doesn¡¯t have any friendship with Naruto. Naruto doesn¡¯t respect him, but wants to take the last time The lost place at Oshe Maru was recovered.


    Although Naruto injured Oshemaru last time, it was only because Oshemaru underestimated Naruto. Naruto broke out the strongest force and hit Oshemaru by surprise. Next time, Oshemaru put away her contempt. Moreover, after adapting to Naruto''s attacking rhythm, it would be difficult for Naruto to injure Oshemaru again.


    Moreover, Oshemaru just summoned a few large snakes last time, and then used the Shulker Snake Hand, the Ten Thousand Snake Array and the Triple Rashomon, plus an Oshemaru surrogate technique. In comparison, Naruto used the spiral. There are a lot of Lian Maru, even the spiral shuriken is used, the chakra consumed is more than ten times more than the Oshe Maru, although on the surface Naruto won, but at most it can be considered a tie.


    Outsiders can''t see it, Naruto himself knows it, so he''s always on fire, so let''s vent it on Jiraiya''s body by the way.


    Jilai also emerged from the female bathroom, while avoiding the flying bathtub and taking off his shoes, he shouted that he was only collecting materials and didn''t notice Naruto at all.

 94 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 94

    "Ninfa Daiyu spiral pill!!"


    Naruto was unceremonious and flew into the air. With the combination of shadow clones, a big jade spiral pill slammed directly towards the tall Jilai.


    Jilai also heard Naruto''s shouts, and when he raised his head, he couldn''t help being stunned when he saw the huge spiral pill.


    Rumble!


    The big jade spiral pill exploded, and Zi Lai Ye''s body was completely destroyed in the explosion... well, even if it was a sneak attack, a big jade spiral pill couldn''t solve the master of Jiraiya, Naruto just wanted to vent.


    "Escape quickly..." Naruto shook his hand and said with a sneer, but then he held his head and walked to Sakura''s side as if nothing happened.


    "Naruto... Isn''t this... too exaggerated?"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Naruto didn''t care at all, but said: "If you want to become stronger, wait for me at the gate of the village at nine o''clock tomorrow morning. We will leave for the village. I The training is very hard, so if you are afraid, you won¡¯t use it."


    "I won''t back down!" Naruto''s violent command immediately caused Sakura''s attention to divert from Jiraiya, and said firmly.


    "That''s all, I''ll go first, see you tomorrow morning."


    After Naruto finished speaking, he immediately flashed up. This time it took a long time to leave the village, so he had to prepare well.


    Naruto packed up his ninja, and went to the old man of three generations to get an exit note. By the way, he also took a few C-level missions to destroy the bandit cottage, and then ran to the Konoha gate.


    When Naruto left the third-generation office, Jilai also turned over from the window and entered the office.


    Regardless of what Ji Lai would say to three generations of old men, Naruto rushed directly to Konoha Gate after getting the exit note. It was really troublesome these years. Every time he went out, he had to punch out the door, and he was more strict than the military school.


    When Naruto arrived at the gate, Sakura''s dazzling pink hair was already there. It was only half past eight, half an hour earlier than the agreed nine. It seemed that Sakura was still very good at this practice. Heart.


    "Good morning, Sakura." Naruto greeted Sakura with a smile, and then nailed the exit strip to the door.


    "Naruto." Sakura looked at Naruto happily, but this joy will disappear completely when Naruto''s practice begins.


    "Let''s go, the arduous practice will begin soon." After speaking, Naruto flew away and left the Konoha door.


    Sakura hurriedly followed, followed Naruto''s side, and asked, "Naruto, what is the content of cultivation?"


    Naruto smiled weirdly, and said, "This...you''ll know in a while."


    Sakura looked at Naruto''s weird smile, and there was an inexplicable chill on her back, and her spine seemed to have been frostbited. It really made Sakura feel like she was facing the snake monster on Oshemaru.


    Naruto is definitely a strict teacher. The training plan he arranged is indeed very effective. It can be seen from Hinata and the others. The training plan he formulated has never been merciful. He is cruel to others and more to himself. Ruthless, a person who can train himself to a coma countless times, there is nothing like him can do.


    Naruto''s training will surely make Sakura feel unforgettable in a lifetime.


    "Sakura, do you think Xiao Li is strong?"


    Naruto''s sudden question made Sakura stunned for a while, and then recalled the battle between Xiao Li and Gaara that far exceeded the level of Ninja. At this time, recalling that, she couldn''t help but marvel and said, "Very strong, very strong. "


    Naruto turned his head to look at Sakura''s face as he marched, then smiled, and said, "You didn''t understand what I said about being strong. What I said about being strong is not Xiao Li''s strength, but his heart, Xiao Li''s kind. Even if you die, you have to prove that your forbearance is the source of his powerful strength."


    "heart?"


    "Yes, this is it. Although it may be a bit difficult for you to understand, humans are different from beasts because they have thoughts. Humans are extremely emotional animals, and they often follow their own emotions and make it difficult for outsiders to understand. The matter of Xiao Li¡¯s desperate need to prove that he must endure the way is the meaning of survival for him, but for ordinary people, he may be completely unable to understand why he is so persistent, but because of this persistent, he It''s so strong."


    Naruto''s words obviously exceeded the scope of the dialogue of two twelve-year-old children, but it made Sakura''s heart a lot of thoughts. After a long time, she said: "Naruto, is it because of your heart that you become so strong?"


    "Forget it..." Naruto smiled slightly, and a pretty face slid in front of him, "I have something that I must guard even if I die."


    Kozakura seemed to have thought of what Naruto was thinking, her expression was a little lost, Naruto did not speak, and the atmosphere was a little silent. This silence continued for a few minutes.


    "Although it''s easy to say, but to really give birth to that kind of will that is tougher than steel, among the people I have met, apart from Xiao Li, there is only Hinata."


    "Isn''t Ino?!" Kozakura, who didn''t know what she was thinking just now, asked in astonishment. Isn''t Ino''s powerful strength not that firm will?


    Naruto shook his head and said, "Ino and Hinata are different."


    Chapter 117: Killing Practice!Jiraiya!


    Hinata''s will is transformed from his feelings for Naruto. Naruto has never doubted Ino''s feelings for himself, but Ino and Hinata have different experiences. Ino does not have the unchangeable will of Hinata.


    Ino¡¯s life has been smooth for the past twelve years. Unlike Hinata, she is not burdened with the fate of being the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan. She does not need to be entangled in the fate of the clan and the division of the clan to endure pain and grow up. The different environments have also caused the two people to have different personalities. Ino can''t have the personality of Hina, who is soft on the outside and hard on the inside, and Hina can not be as cheerful and lively as Ino.


    It is said that people grow up only after experiencing pain. Hinata is born in that kind of pain. Even Naruto has suffered from the endless loneliness and loneliness of being indifferent and excluded. After the care of him, the will to guard was born, so this firm will is commendable.


    Except for Naruto and Hinata, Ino, Shikamaru, and Dingci have no such will, and Dingci can only be considered as half at best. He is not mature enough, nor strong enough, to truly transform into a butterfly. , If Ding Ci can grow to that point, perhaps he will be able to reach the level that no one has touched in the family secret technique for decades.


    Naruto can''t help them at all in this regard, and high strength is not omnipotent. After all, the human heart is the most difficult thing to grasp, otherwise he would have cleaned up Shikamaru, a lackluster guy.


    Naruto ran all the way with Sakura, and soon came to a hill less than two hundred meters high, and some buildings on the hill could be vaguely seen from a distance.


    "That''s it." Naruto stopped, took out a scroll from his arms, opened it and carefully checked the terrain and location marked on the map, and then a smile appeared on his face.


    "Bandits?" Sakura looked strangely at the cottage on the mountain not far away. Sakura, who had performed similar tasks several times, recognized that it was the bandit¡¯s den. In addition to the house where he lived, it was possible even from a distance. Seeing the two observation decks there, there are people on duty. Normal mountain villages don''t have such things.


    "Yes, it''s a bandit. The content of my practice for you is to kill them all." Naruto said lightly, then added his own supplementary conditions, saying: "But you can''t use ninjutsu, you can''t Use the detonation talisman, you can''t use poisonous smoke, you can only use this." As he said, a kunai was hooked out of the ninja bag.


    Kozakura''s originally puzzled expression turned pale, and the joy of practicing with Naruto vanished, which might become a bitter memory of her lifetime.


    "Killing is a compulsory course for ninjas. If you can wipe out your enemies coldly, you will never be a great ninja." Naruto looked at Sakura with serious eyes and said, "If you are afraid, It¡¯s okay to go back now, but don¡¯t waste my time in the future."


    Naruto''s words are very cold, and there is no room for change. He has always been so harsh when he enters the state of a mentor. The training plan he has formulated must be completed, and indulgence can only harm Sakura for a lifetime.


    Naruto''s cold words made Sakura feel pain in her breathing, her face was pale, her body seemed to be shaky, her face changed several times, she nodded and said, "I see."


    He took Kunai from Naruto''s hand, and stood in place to rest, recovering the physical strength that had been consumed just now.To do the most adequate preparation to face the task, this is the foundation of a ninja.


    Naruto leaned on the trunk of the big tree and looked at Sakura¡¯s pale face lightly. It was not his cruel cold blood. These are things that ninjas must experience. Compared to ninjas like Sakura born in peaceful times, Ninjas born in the war are so happy, but because of this, they can only be flowers in the greenhouse.


    Really standing on the battlefield, facing the hundreds of thousands, even tens of thousands of enemies, the battlefield is simply a super meat grinder, and countless people will die in one breath. Faced with the bloody sea, you can survive from it. Those who are really strong.


    You will be successful!!


    In Hokage, a world where human lives are like grass, this sentence is completely true.


    The more powerful the ninja, the more corpses are buried under him. The powerful ninja can also be described by flowers, but they are red mandala that grows up with blood.


    Tsunade is the most suitable teacher for Sakura. Naruto does not know how to treat ninjutsu, nor does he have strange powers. It is impossible for Sakura''s strength to change drastically in less than a month, so Naruto chose to exercise Sakura''s heart. Killing is the easiest and fastest way.


    There are robbers and bandits everywhere in this world, and these robbers, as long as they don¡¯t commit particularly serious crimes, every village will not take care of them, because they will be the ideal target for Xia Ren to see blood for the first time. .


    The strength of the general bandit is not strong and will not pose a threat to the ninja. To kill him only needs to overcome his own psychological pressure.


    It¡¯s not that Sakura has never killed anyone. After graduation, it will add up to about a dozen, but it is said that Sakura will kill the entire cottage alone, and it is not allowed to use ninjutsu and other weapons. He can only use kunai to cut his neck. Piercing the heart, this is definitely the first time, Naruto is so harsh.


    After Sakura adjusted it, she glanced at Naruto, and then quickly swept towards the cottage. When the pink color gradually became smaller in Naruto¡¯s eyes, Naruto did not sneak up to take a look, but hugged her. Leaning his arm against the tree, he secretly mobilized his Chakra to not his limbs, so that he could respond to any situation at any time.


    "I''ve been with us for so long, so I should come out." Naruto narrowed his eyes into a slit, looking at the forest like a huge beast, and said coldly: "Yesterday''s sex, Uncle Wolf."

 95 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 95

    "I''m not a pervert~ Wolf!"


    A white-haired Jilai suddenly rushed out of the woods. Seeing Naruto''s indifferent expression, the thick-skinned Jilai suddenly screamed, and strange background music suddenly sounded in the air.


    "Haha! I am the invincible white-haired boy toad envoy of the three forbearances in the southeast and northwest of the whole world, the handsome man who can shut up the crying child, the adult Jiraiya who is known as the immortal toad, I am this handsome boy!"


    Quiet...


    "Toad Immortal?" Naruto scratched his head and nodded as Jiraji also looked. Naruto''s eyes turned into dead fish. "I haven''t heard of it."


    "Ah pull?" Ji Lai also twitched his head and almost fell from the tree.


    "Don''t want to divert the topic." Naruto''s face changed, and he looked at Jiraiya indifferently, and said: "You have followed us shortly after leaving Konoha, and you have followed me here. You did not chase Sakura. , It seems that your goal is me, let''s talk, what is your goal?!"


    Naruto has a special identity. To leave Konoha, at least four groups of Anbu followed him in the dark, including the hands of both Sandai and Danzo. This time, even shortly after Naruto left Konoha''s gate, he was even three forbearance. Jilai Yi also followed, and Naruto had to wonder what purpose Jilai Ya had for following.


    "Besides, you can escape from under my big jade spiral pill. You are not an ordinary person, right." Naruto simply pretended to be stupid and didn''t go to reveal Jiraiya''s identity, and followed his play.


    When he heard the Daiyu Helix Pill, Jiraiya''s eyes showed a serious look and said, "Who taught you your Helix Pill?!"


    Naruto smiled coldly, looked at Jiraiya with extreme arrogance, and said: "If you want to get the answer from my mouth, then you have to see if you have that ability!"


    "Really?" Jilai said with his arms folded, "Then try it out!"


    boom!!


    Naruto directly exploded three tails!!


    Chapter 118: Test, price!


    "Old man, I came to see you."


    Jilai turned into the office of the third generation directly from the window without any seriousness, and his name was not rigorous at all. Even when facing his master, the third generation of Hokage was the same. Jiraiya had an unfettered personality. That''s why I travel everywhere.


    "Jilaiya?" The three generations looked at Jilaiya in a little surprise. It was not surprised that Jilaiya appeared here, but the look on Jilaiya''s body. The red vest was broken. It seems that Jilaiya was hiding yesterday. I passed Naruto''s Otama Helix Maru, but it was still a little scratched because of surprise.


    "You won''t go peeking at the women''s bathhouse again, will you?"


    Three generations took a cigarette and said with a smile. Obviously, they know their apprentice very well, but Jiraiya¡¯s problem seems to have also been learned from his master... What qualifications does this guy who peeks with a crystal ball have to say to others? ?


    "I''m just going to get the material," Jiraiya defended cheekyly, and then pulled a hole in his clothes, and said: "The result was a sneak attack with Helix pills."


    "Helix Maru? Have you met Naruto?"


    "The blond boy really is Naruto." The expression on Jilaiya''s face was a bit complicated, and then he showed a puzzled expression, said: "But where did he learn Helix pills, old man, I don''t think you can. ."


    Three generations took a deep breath and said: "It was Watergate who taught him personally."


    "What?!" Jilai was also instantly surprised. It was reasonable to teach Naruto by Bo Feng Shuimen, the developer of Helix Maru, but the problem is that Bo Feng Shuimen has been dead for twelve years.


    Three generations put down their pipes, folded their hands in front of them, and said, "It seems that at that time twelve years ago, Mizuno not only sealed the nine tails in Naruto''s body, but also left his own chakra, teaching Naruto Helix Maru. There is also a way to control the nine tails. According to the information from Anbe, Naruto can at least control the chakra volume of the three tails without losing his mind."


    "Three?" Ji Lai also held his chin. At Naruto''s age, the chakra that can control three tails is simply a genius, but if it is taught by the wave of the wind and water, and Naruto is also a whirlpool clan. Blood is not impossible.


    "Jilaiya." Three generations picked up the pipe and took a deep breath, and said, "Help me test Naruto''s strength."


    "No problem, don''t worry, old man." Zi Lai also agreed, even if the three generations didn''t say it, he had this plan.


    "You have to be careful, Naruto hurt Oshe Maru."


    As he was about to leave, Da Zi Lai also stopped, with real shock in his eyes.


    It was for the above reasons that Jilaiya came to follow Naruto and had a conflict with him. It was because Jilaiya wanted to see how strong Naruto was.


    After all, Bofeng Shuimen is a disciple of Jiraiya... Although his master didn''t have the ability to protect Shuimen twelve years ago.


    Naruto directly exploded three tails when facing Jiraji. The crimson chakra blew a violent hurricane. The violent wind had blown all the nearby trees, and the crimson chakra hovered in the air, as if produced It''s like a forest fire.


    "It exploded three tails all at once!" Ji Lai also stepped back, avoiding the impact of the Nine-tailed Chakra, and even blocked the bursting wind with his arms. "It seems that the old man is right, but also I don¡¯t know if this is his limit."


    Obviously three tails burst, and Naruto, whose brain has been attacked by more nine-tailed wills, doesn''t care what Jiraiya is thinking in his heart. He quickly completed three seals with his hands, and then it was wrapped in huge monster claws. Waved his right hand.


    "Beast Wave Gale Palm!!"


    The wind escape, which should have been light blue, turned into a fiery red after being injected into the nine-tailed chakra, as if a large sea of ??flames rushed towards Zilai.


    I can assure you that, apart from the super-resistant bastard of the third generation of Raikage, no one wants to bear this trick with their bodies.


    Jilai obviously will not be the third generation of Raikage, his face changed, and the seal in his hand quickly: "Ninfa Needle Jizo!"


    Jiraiya¡¯s long hair has become more exaggerated, the length is comparable to that of Super Saiyan Tier 3, the white long hair becomes as hard as a diamond, and the white hair wraps Jiraiya¡¯s entire body, making him look It''s like a small tent.


    Jiraiya¡¯s needle Jizo has an unimaginable strong defense power. Naruto¡¯s beastwave gale palm raged like a disaster, cutting off a lot of Jiraiya¡¯s hair, but it protected Jiraiya¡¯s body.


    "Fire escape flame bomb!"


    Jilai also quickly launched a counterattack, and immediately after the beast wave gale palm raged, the powerful chakra was transformed into extremely flammable toad oil, which was then ignited by the fire and turned into a huge incendiary bomb. Flew towards Naruto.


    "Boring! Helix pill!!"


    Naruto said coldly. Under the nine-tailed chakra, Naruto completed it with one hand, and the spiral pill wrapped in the crimson chakra pushed up toward the flame bullet.


    "Spiral pill!!"


    Ji Lai also seemed to be waiting for Naruto to use Helix Pill, and immediately used Helix Pill to fight back. The light blue Chakra Ball spun rapidly in his hand. , A skilled person can complete it in a few seconds, and Naruto''s use of the shadow clone is only his own unique method.


    boom!!


    boom!!


    Two spiral pills, one red and one blue, collided in the air, and the blue and red Chakra quickly flew behind them. The chakra''s cyclone swept across a large forest, causing unimaginable terror and destruction.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    Naruto roared like a beast, the spiral pill in his hand lost his balance and power, and a big explosion occurred in an instant.


    Snapped!!


    The explosion wave blew Naruto flying. Naruto turned over in the air and landed steadily on a clearing. Under the Nine-Tailed Chakra, Naruto¡¯s right hand was wounded by the explosion. With the sizzling sound of boiling oil, white smoke came out of the wound, which healed almost within a few seconds.


    "This spiral pill is really choking." Since then, he doesn''t have Naruto''s resilience. At this time, his right hand is twitching slightly, proving once again that it pays to look down on Naruto.


    Jiraiya and Naruto seem to have a tacit understanding, that is, not to let Sakura find out, after all, such things cannot be known to ordinary ninjas.


    Naruto touched the corner of his mouth coldly, and whispered: "My strength is not so easy to see. Let me give you an extra-large one. The wind escape is a great breakthrough!!"


    "Wow! Don''t play so big!"


    Chapter 119: Weep!Necessary for growth!

 96 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 96

    Since Jiraiya wanted to see Naruto''s strength, he had to pay for the entrance fee, and Naruto gave him a king size.


    As many chakras as there are three big jade spiral pills were consumed by Naruto at one time, setting off the power and coverage of the hurricane, comparable to a tornado, and a mere breakthrough was also under this huge chakra. Gives unlimited power.


    After the wind swept through, the original terrain was completely invisible here, and Jilai also disappeared. I guess I went back to Konoha.


    Jiraiya¡¯s whereabouts is not something Naruto cares about. After Naruto took back the Nine-Tailed Chakra, he rushed to the cottage where Sakura went. Although he was indifferent before, he would not really let Sakura go. If something happened, if Sakura really couldn''t handle it, he would also take action.


    When Naruto rushed to the cottage, Sakura was already surrounded by dozens of bandits. A dozen corpses were already lying down beside her. They died in various forms, but at this time they were bleeding out and looked dead. It won''t take long.


    To deal with ordinary bandits, there is no need to carry out sophisticated assassination missions, just go straight in, because for this kind of cottage, the general mission is to destroy directly, that is, slaughter. If you want to hide a cottage from dozens to more. Hundreds of bandits were assassinated one by one without being discovered by others, unless they had a large-scale illusion, but in order to deal with a group of bandits, that was not worth it.


    "Twelve... Don''t be soft... Don''t be soft... Kill them, kill them all!"


    Kozakura was so hypnotized, the emerald''s eyes flashed fiercely, and she slammed the blood-stained kunai in her hand, and then rushed towards a bandit with a big knife.


    "what!"


    The bandit screamed horribly. He had seen the murderous appearance of this charming little girl. He really realized the horror of the ninja and understood the reason for the occupation of the World Cup ninja. The fear in his heart was extremely magnified. He cried out involuntarily, and the machete in his hand slashed at Kozakura like crazy.


    nail!


    Kozakura horizontally blocked the man''s one-meter-long thick machete, and it was hard to imagine that the thin arm could actually withstand the full swing of an adult man who was 1.8 meters tall. This is the difference between ordinary people and ninjas.


    The muscle utilization rate of ordinary people is about 3%-5%. Some martial artists, or strong men, and special people such as athletes may exceed 10%, while the muscle utilization rate of general ninjas is above 15%. Otherwise, even if there is a Chakra, it is difficult to make an easy leap in the woods. The physique-type ninja will be higher, perhaps more than 40%. As for Tsunade, it is completely monster level. Think of her can make Naruto with just one finger. Flying dozens of meters away, the weak areas of the fingers can exert this power. Tsunade''s muscle utilization rate is probably more than 90%, which is completely beyond the reach of normal humans.


    Sakura is naturally talented in strength. Although her arms are thin and weak, her strength is greater than that of many men. Her natural muscle utilization is about 20%, and Naruto can probably be able to The level of 25% to 30% is already very high.


    "Drink!" Kozakura yelled softly, easily blocking the man''s machete with one hand, and kicked hard.


    Click it!


    "what!"


    Obviously, Sakura kicked off the opponent''s leg bone with one kick, and then pulled back to Kuunai, pierced the opponent''s chest, and then kunai rotated ninety degrees and pulled out of the opponent''s chest.


    The sprayed blood spilled on Sakura¡¯s face. Naruto hiding in the dark clearly saw that Sakura¡¯s emerald eyes were so clear under the cover of red blood, so that Naruto could clearly see Sakura¡¯s fear. Sakura''s tears have even welled up, washing away the scarlet marks on her face.


    Although a little distressed, Naruto just didn''t rush out. She didn''t shed tears today, but she shed blood another day.


    No one can climb to the sky in one step. Naruto''s current strength is obtained by tempering his body time and time again. There is no shortcut to success, only step by step.


    Naruto was sitting in the dark, watching Sakura killing people below, her tears could not wash the blood on her face, her heart seemed to be numb, and all the bandits were slaughtered.


    There was a strong smell of blood in the air, which was absolutely disgusting for the average person... and the same was true for Sakura.


    Sakura stood alone on a large open area stained with blood, still in her hands was the kunai that Naruto gave her, and I don¡¯t know how many people¡¯s blood was stained on it... Naruto can answer her, a total of four Seventeen, this cottage is relatively small, all of which add up to a total of 47 people. Naruto chose a relatively small cottage at the beginning, which means that Sakura may kill hundreds of people a day... Naruto is really abnormal. what.


    The numbness during the crazy killing just now gradually disappeared. Sakura stood there blankly, feeling cold in her hands and feet, feeling guilty of killing so many people, and facing the nausea of ??countless dead bodies and blood, a sense of fear gradually emerged. Come up.


    Snapped!


    Kozakura knelt weakly on the ground, pressed her hands into a pool of blood, and let out a snap.


    "vomit¡­¡­"


    The strong bloody smell made Sakura start to vomit, and all the food she ate this morning and last night vomited out, and her young body looked pitiful in the blood red.


    Naruto appeared next to Sakura, patted Sakura''s back lightly, and at the same time injected Chakra into Sakura''s body to make her vomit clean, which would make her feel much more comfortable.


    After Kozakura vomited everything out of her belly, the feeling of depression in her chest finally eased. She raised her head, facing Naruto with her blood-stained face, and said with difficulty: "Naruto...I...I Is it done?"


    "You''re done, Sakura." Naruto gently stroked Sakura''s hair that had been cut in the Death Forest, and as always encouraged him after the training was completed, and said, "You did a great job."


    "Oh!"


    Sakura, whose mental stress had reached its limit, broke out completely, and the tears that had drained came out again, crying in Naruto''s arms. Believe me, it is definitely a good phenomenon to be able to cry at this time.


    "Cry...Cry..." Naruto gently patted Kozakura''s back, making her cry wantonly on her body, "I will grow up after crying."


    After killing, feelings of guilt and nausea can lead to sadness, guilt, and loss of appetite. Most ninjas will do this. If they are not enough, they will be fine as long as they cry. You can get used to it only once, maybe five or six times if you are a little weaker. If you can''t cross this hurdle, then give up being a ninja.


    As for Naruto is considered a monster, so it is not among the ordinary people.


    Sakura cried so that her throat became hoarse. The tears gradually drained and turned into soft sobbing. Her body movements became smaller and smaller. After a while, Naruto lowered her head and looked down. A wry smile appeared on her face. Sakura Already crying in his arms.


    "Well, this seems to be different from what I expected at the beginning. I really am not a super brain."


    Naruto murmured to himself, then hugged Sakura and left this cottage full of death.


    Chapter 120: Hotel, Lullaby!


    Naruto hugged Sakura, and soon came to a small town. The town was not big, and only two thousand people died. After asking passers-by, Naruto quickly came to the only hot spring hotel in the town.


    Sakura would cry and faint. It was not what Naruto had expected, but there was no way. Now Sakura is covered in blood, it is impossible to spend the night in the forest like this. It is July, in the hot and humid forest. , What will the blood of the whole body taste after one night, I guarantee that no one wants to try.


    Naruto held the unconscious Sakura in one hand, put the money on the counter in the other, and said, "Boss, open a room for me."


    "Uh...this..." The very savvy hotelier with a moustache looked at the money, and then at Sakura, who was covered in blood in Naruto''s arms, did not immediately accept the money. Hesitated.


    Naruto''s eyes widened, letting out a trace of murderous aura, and said, "Hurry up!"


    "Yes Yes!"


    Where ordinary people can stand the murderous ninja, the moustache boss was taken aback, and hurried to prepare the best room for Naruto. Although the price of that room was more than Naruto¡¯s, the frightened moustache boss was also I don''t care so much anymore.


    For ordinary people, it is indeed very troublesome to entertain a ninja who is on a mission. Moreover, Sakura is covered in blood, and the smell of blood can be smelled from her within ten meters. The boss will hesitate and be very hesitant at first. normal.


    "Master Ninja, this is the room. You are not satisfied with it."


    The moustache boss personally took Naruto to a room. The room cannot be said to be luxurious, but it is very clean and tidy. The floor is covered with tatami. The door is also a traditional paper door. There is also a hot spring outside the room with some fake stones stacked on the side. There are also a few bamboos planted, which has a heavy Japanese feel, which is very good in such a small place.


    "My lord, are you satisfied?" The moustache boss secretly wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said flatly.


    "It''s okay." Naruto nodded, and said: "You go out, I will call you again if something happens."


    "Okay... OK." The moustache boss nodded hurriedly, hurriedly exited the room, and brought the door shut.


    Naruto shook his head amusedly. This boss is also a human, as can be seen from the name, but Naruto doesn''t care much about this, he just wants to find a place to help Sakura clean...but...


    Naruto looked at Sakura, who had no signs of waking up, and felt a little embarrassed. Sakura would cry and faint, but it was completely beyond his own expectations. Originally, he wanted Sakura to take a bath by himself. It doesn''t make sense for Sakura to just throw it here...


    "call¡­¡­"


    Naruto put Sakura on the bed, covered her with a quilt, then wiped the sweat from his forehead, and smiled helplessly: "This is more tiring than fighting with the snake demon from Oshemaru."


    It¡¯s really a painful torture to help a girl take a bath, but I can¡¯t do anything. But Naruto has completed the last step with the calamus these days. It¡¯s just when I was in high spirits, Sakura¡¯s graceful body and smooth skin Naruto''s mind was so contemptuous this time, Naruto''s energy was really wasted to endure it.


    Naruto didn¡¯t want to use this method to get the girl¡¯s body. Otherwise, with his strength, the entire Ninja world would only be his opponents, Tsunade and Terumi Mei. Moreover, Sakura was only twelve years old, and his body was not fully developed. Something will cause irreparable damage to Sakura''s body and mind. If Zhongbao is pregnant, Naruto will really do evil.

 97 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 97

    Although I had a fight with Jilai before, neither of them used their full strength, just testing each other¡¯s strength, so Naruto didn¡¯t feel tired. Although I spent a lot of time helping Sakura in the bath, there was still Some Naruto with remaining energy planned to first calculate the remaining training content of Sakura and make some subtle adjustments.


    "Don''t..."


    When Naruto took out the mission scroll, he suddenly heard Sakura''s voice, and subconsciously looked at Sakura lying on the bed, but saw her pale face and cold sweat on her forehead. This is definitely not because of just now. Produced by the heat of the bath.


    "Sakura, Sakura!" Naruto quickly crawled to Sakura''s side and whispered Sakura''s name, but Sakura didn''t respond.


    Kozakura seemed very painful, her face was ugly, she kept shaking her head on the bed, and said unconsciously: "Don''t...don''t kill me...don''t...sorry...don''t kill me...don''t..."


    "Have a nightmare?" Naruto was taken aback, then sighed lightly. After completing such a bloody massacre with his own hands, it is normal to have nightmares, especially for girls who are more vulnerable in their hearts. Sometimes nightmares.


    Reaching out and touching Sakura''s forehead, Naruto couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. If he still had a fever in this case, Naruto would have to consider sending Sakura back to Konoha and went to the hospital.


    "I''m sorry, Sakura."


    When Sakura was asleep, Naruto apologized to her in a low voice, but although Naruto was guilty, he did not regret it, because as a ninja, Naruto would only experience this kind of thing sooner or later, Naruto just magnified it.


    Grabbing Sakura''s little hand in his hand, Naruto followed his heartbeat and slowly beat the back of Sakura''s hand, sang softly in his mouth.


    "Go to sleep... go to sleep... my dear baby... go to sleep... go to sleep..."


    In Naruto''s warm and heartfelt singing, Sakura gradually walked out of the torment of nightmares and entered a sweet dreamland.


    Opened her eyes in a daze, the yellow light in the eyes was a little dazzling, and Kozakura couldn''t help covering her eyes with her hand.


    "wake up?"


    "Naruto?" Sakura tried to sit up with her body supported, but her body was still a little weak. At this time, a small hand came to her back and helped her sit up.


    "You look pretty good." Naruto smiled and looked at Sakura at this time. She slept all afternoon. Sakura''s face was a healthy pink, and she looked good, not as pale as before. .


    "It''s okay, but my head is still a little dizzy." Sakura squeezed the temples on both sides, then looked at the completely unfamiliar environment around him, and said, "Where is this place?"


    "Hotel, we will live here for the first time today." Naruto explained. He didn''t explain much for a man and a woman living in one room. "You are hungry. I''ll get you something to eat."


    "No... no need." Sakura''s face seemed a bit ugly again, apparently recalling the scene of the previous murder, which made her stomach a bit twitching, although the vomiting was done before, and the stomach was empty. "I have no appetite."


    This reaction is also normal...


    Naruto knelt on the quaint tatami, smiled and looked at Sakura, and said: "Sakura, you must not take any task lightly. Be fully prepared to face any enemy. This is the ninja taught by Mr. Iruka. One of the basic rules, right?"


    Sakura didn''t know why Naruto said this suddenly, Shan nodded and said, "Yes."


    "Our mission is not over yet. If you don''t eat like this, you can''t face the enemy in your best condition, or do you want to die?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Naruto approached Sakura, put her forehead against her, and looked closely at Sakura''s emerald eyes, and said, "Tell me, Sakura, do you want to die?"


    "I don''t want to!"


    Sakura blurted out and made his debut. Humans are all about survival. This is a biological instinct. From Naruto''s eyes, Sakura seemed to see her death, and she said it immediately.


    "Very well, then I will ask the boss to prepare some food, you have to finish it obediently."


    "Ok."


    Sakura¡¯s well-behaved appearance made Naruto smile, and she went out and asked the moustache boss to prepare some light vegetables and some rice. Naruto¡¯s words did have an indescribable contagion, or maybe it was because of the vomiting that made her stomach all After being hollowed out, Sakura''s appetite is particularly good. Although it is a light vegetable, Sakura still ate three full bowls of rice, which made Sakura''s face flushed, but Naruto looked very happy.


    After eating and clearing away the dishes and chopsticks, Sakura''s face kept flushing for some reason. Ai Ai looked at Naruto and said in a trembling voice, "Naruto, Naruto, can I ask you a question?"


    "Of course you can, let''s talk about it." Naruto said, looking at the blushing Sakura strangely. What happened to this girl?


    Sakura knelt in front of Naruto, looked down at the grass-green tatami, and whispered: "My clothes...did you change them?"


    "amount¡­¡­"


    Chapter 121: Half a month of change!Summer festival!


    Kozakura was covered with blood before. After Naruto helped her clean her body, of course she couldn''t wear the blood-stained clothes anymore, so she changed her into a bathrobe provided by this hotel.


    Chuanji didn¡¯t change it, but Naruto wanted to clean Sakura, so he took off Chuanji and put it aside, and then put it on her, so it¡¯s not just Kozakura¡¯s body, but also underneath. People are all looking away.


    Originally, she had changed her clothes. As a girl, Sakura should have discovered it a long time ago, but it was probably because she was in a daze from the previous massacre, or because the man next to her was Naruto.Anyone who gets along with Naruto can easily be brought into his own rhythm. This will make it easy for girls to ignore their gender and get close to Naruto. This is how Ino was deceived by Naruto, and when Ino realized that he should When some men and women were defending, she could not do without him.


    Naruto¡¯s face became embarrassed in an instant, and this bastard¡¯s face was also rarely red. He scratched his hair and said, ¡°I think you¡¯re covered with blood, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s bad for your health. So just..."


    In the following words, even if Naruto is an idiot, he knows that he can¡¯t go on, and Sakura also understands. In that case, even if Naruto really has no other thoughts, he might have seen and touched him. , His face flushed suddenly like something.


    Afterwards, Naruto didn''t remember how he and Sakura spent that awkward night. The only thing he remembered was that Sakura didn''t share rooms with him. They slept in the same room that night.


    "You are the last one."


    Sneer!!


    The sakura-haired girl indifferently looked at the man kneeling in front of him begging for mercy. With a violent stroke in her hand, she cut off his entire neck easily. The blood soared. There was no fluctuation in the girl¡¯s green eyes, even when she looked at the red His blood flew three meters high.


    "Nice job, Sakura." A blonde Naruto fell by Sakura''s side and said, "One hundred and seventy, it''s done."


    After receiving Naruto¡¯s compliment, Kozakura¡¯s face showed a joyful smile, squatted down, wiped off the blood from the corpse that hadn¡¯t cooled down, and put it in her ninja bag. Looking at Naruto, he said, "Naruto, what do you want for dinner?"


    "Whatever, anyway, as long as I can eat enough, I don''t care about what I eat." Naruto said indifferently, holding the last task scroll and drawing a stroke on it, and the task was completed.


    Today is the eighteenth day when Naruto and the others left Konoha. In these eighteen days, Sakura''s strength has not been said to have grown much, but the temperament of the whole body has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    After half a month, her hair was a bit longer and shortened again. Kozakura¡¯s original cheongsam-like clothes also changed. The bottom is a short skirt with black leggings and a pink T-shirt on top, although not before. It looks good, but it is more suitable for combat. Sakura''s current appearance is a bit close to the appearance in Shippuden.


    In just over half a month, Sakura killed thousands of bandits. Although they were just bandits, there was no ninja, but that was enough to give Sakura a bit of murderous aura, which made her look more heroic. The appearance of this delicate little girl has been worn out. After returning, everyone is afraid that Sakura''s transformation will be shocked. After all, it has only been more than half a month.


    In just such a short time, Sakura vomited and suffered from the first massacre, and now she slapped her hands violently, wiped off the blood on the corpse, and then easily discussed with Naruto what to eat for dinner. It is indeed a huge growth.


    I have to say that people are forced out.


    Sakura looked at the last scroll in Naruto''s hand, feeling a little disappointed, and said, "It''s time for us to return to Konoha."


    "Yeah, I asked the old man of three generations to have so many tasks, and it is time to go back."


    "I don''t know if there will be any chance like this in the future." She was going back, and Sakura was really disappointed in her heart. Although she spent more than half a month with Naruto, although it was hard work, she was afraid that she wanted to cherish her life. Precious memories.


    "What are you feeling suddenly?" Naruto squeezed Sakura''s nose amusedly, and said, "If you want to, I can also practice with you in the future."


    "Really can?"


    "Nonsense, you still have to ask about this kind of thing?!" Naruto glanced across Sakura, seeing her embarrassedly sticking her tongue out, and a little funny, immediately said: "I heard that there will be a summer festival on the short book street the day after tomorrow. , Do you want to play together before going back?"


    "want!"


    Sakura''s promise was really fast...

 98 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 98

    It is the scorching summer of July, but no one chooses to escape from the heat at this time. Instead, they walked on the street together. The street was crowded with people, and the heat of the air was not hot enough for their enthusiasm.


    Short book street is a very prosperous commercial street in the country of fire. There are casinos, pubs, hot spring hotels, and even brothels. In short, you can think of depraved, drunken places, all here.


    In a luxurious hot spring hotel, Sakura is sitting in front of a mirror in distress...


    "Woo..." Kozakura looked at herself in the mirror, holding her short cherry-colored hair in her hand, and wailed in her mouth, "I knew I wouldn''t have to trim my hair so short, now I can''t even tie my braids."


    Wow!


    Sakura opened the drawer of the dressing table. There were more than a dozen hairpins and brooches lying in it, all of which Sakura had gained from shopping yesterday and today. Sakura picked up a butterfly hairpin and gestured on her head, then said discouragedly. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh my hair to be short that it is strange to wear a hairpin.


    "Would you like to put on lipstick? Uh... forget it, it seems that I have never seen Ino and Hinata put on lipstick... Um... I would have asked Naruto Ino what he likes."


    "Perfume... spray a little bit. Naruto seems to have said that he likes the scent of Ino."


    "Would you like to wear BRA? I heard from my mother that girls can show off their figure in yukata without BRA, eh..." Kozakura looked down at her airport, her face could not help but two reds, "I I¡¯m only twelve years old...I will grow up in the future...I wonder if Naruto likes girls with big breasts? If you like it, I will try papaya milk in the future...Ah! No, what am I thinking? what?!"


    "Ah ah ah ah! It''s too late!! Hurry up!"


    Now understand why women are so slow...


    "Yes, I''m sorry, Naruto, I''m late!" Sakura hurried to the agreed place, looked at Naruto waiting there, and said apologetically.


    "It''s okay, I''ve only been here for a while." Naruto smiled and said, in fact, he has been for forty minutes, but he has long been used to waiting. Ino''s time for putting on makeup is endless...


    "Well, let''s go."


    Sakura turned to leave, but seeing Naruto standing still, she stretched out an arm to herself, the clever Sakura understood Naruto''s meaning, her face flushed, and after hesitating for a few seconds, she reached out and put her arm around. Naruto''s arm.


    Naruto smiled, and walked toward the lively festival with Sakura.


    Oh oh oh oh!!I''m coming!!


    Chapter 122: Happy Summer Festival!


    "Naruto, that takoyaki looks delicious, can you try it?" Sakura looked at the takoyaki stall on the side of the road, her eyes bright, but she could only watch Naruto with no money on her body. people.


    With a headscarf on his head, the uncle boss, who is sweating and hot, looked at Naruto with a smile, and said: "Brother, our takoyaki is delicious. Buy some for your girlfriend to try. !"


    Although knowing that this uncle probably saw every couple of men and women say this, Naruto still had some subtle happiness. As Sakura blushed, he said, "Well, give me two copies!"


    "Good!" Another business was made. The uncle was obviously very happy. He quickly took out two paper boxes, put four takoyaki in one paper box, and sprinkled them with katsuobushi, and topped with salad dressing and tomato sauce. , "Thank you for your patronage, a total of three hundred taels."


    A serving of takoyaki costs one hundred and fifty tael, which is really expensive and scary. This is equivalent to one third of the lower limit of the D-level mission. In other words, buying four takoyaki will cost more than some D-level missions. , However, in what kind of celebration atmosphere, everyone would not think it was more expensive than usual, and it was a small business.


    Naruto took one with a fork and put it in his mouth. Takoyaki still tasted like takoyaki, but Naruto was very happy. One of the reasons that cannot be ignored is that no one knows him here.


    Here he is not a monster, not the nine-tailed man Zhuli, but a blond boy with a beautiful pink-haired girlfriend. This relaxed atmosphere can be said that Naruto has never experienced it, for twelve years. Nothing.


    Not only for Sakura, but for Naruto, today is probably an unforgettable memory in a lifetime.


    "Naruto, there are goldfishes there. Shall we go and play?" Sakura is holding Naruto''s arm in one hand and strawberry-flavored marshmallow in the other. Last stall for goldfish.


    "Okay, you can play whatever you want today." Naruto said with a smile. He was also the first time to participate in this Japanese-style festival. Although he had been to a temple fair in his previous life, there are still many differences between the two. For example, the time is different. The temple fair is during the Chinese New Year, but now it is July, the big summer.


    "Okay!" Sakura happily rushed into the crowd squatting for goldfish, and said: "Boss, give me a net."


    "Ok, one hundred and two, thank you for your patronage."


    Naruto paid, Sakura got a net bag and a bucket, squatted by the pool, looking for her goal seriously.


    Fishing for goldfish is a traditional game item in the summer festival. Use a net bag to pick up goldfish in the water and put it in a bucket. If you get it, you can take the goldfish away. But because the net bag is made of paper, you can add it when it gets wet. The weight of the goldfish can easily be damaged. It is not a small challenge to pick up the goldfish.


    But if it is so easy to get, what does the boss make?


    "Yosei, this is it." Kozakura rolled up her sleeves aggressively, and carefully stretched her net bag into the water, chasing the little goldfish with a red pattern on the white bottom that she was staring at.


    Kozakura tried to slow down as much as possible, and secretly reached under the goldfish, and then lifted it up.


    "Okay! Caught it!"


    Sakura yelled happily, but immediately felt his hands were empty. The goldfish jumped, broke free of the soaked fishing net, and jumped back into the water, splashing water on Sakura''s head.


    Is this the legendary happiness creates sorrow?


    "Oh, it''s a pity." The boss shouted cooperatively, but after thinking about it, he was in a good mood, then turned his head to look at Naruto and said, "Brother, do you want to help your girlfriend? ?"


    Naruto paid again, but instead of coming by himself, he asked Sakura to do it again.


    Sakura does have an amazing talent for things that require patience and fine control. The second time she fished for goldfish, she mastered the trick, carefully controlled her power, and distributed the weight of the goldfish to the tough wire around it. Sakura felt very happy when she fished the goldfish into the bucket and looked at the goldfish in the plastic bag.


    Naruto and Sakura ate while walking, but there are a lot of things that Sakura wants to taste. After taking a bite, they are afraid of getting fat, and then they are all swallowed by Naruto. Anyway, he is born with a big stomach , Not afraid of getting fat.


    "Naruto, there seems to be something interesting there, let''s go and take a look." Sakura bounced and pointed to a place surrounded by many people not far away, like a little girl... Although she really She was just a twelve-year-old girl, but at this time, Sakura couldn''t see the coldness when she was killing someone. She was really completely relaxed, like an angel among the dancing cherry blossoms.


    Ninjas are a very special and professional class. Not to mention their strengths. A ninja must have two diametrically opposite personality traits, calm and fanatic. In battle, you must calmly analyze the strength and weakness of your opponent and yourself, and make the right ones. Judging and not losing reason, but in battle, you must fight hard, like a group of raging fire that completely burns the enemy to death, and aggression is like fire.


    If Sakura showed the cruel and cruel side of a ninja in the battle, in front of Naruto, what she showed was the innocent and lively side of a twelve-year-old girl, it was really cute.


    Naruto was dragged by Sakura to the place surrounded by a group of people to watch the excitement, and found that it was also a game booth, but the venue was much larger.


    Those who want to participate in the game need to pay one hundred taels, get a shuriken, and then stand behind the red line and shoot the shuriken at a target disc 20 meters away. The target disc has four circles of colors, the outermost area The biggest one is white, there is no prize, the smaller one is yellow in the middle. The prize is tissue and chewing gum, which is considered a consolation prize. The smaller green range is a doll and some porcelain toys. The center is a size. The red dots are about the size of a quail egg. If they hit the red, the prize is a huge bear doll that is tall. This thing can attract many girls.


    Kozakura was obviously lit by the huge plush doll, her eyes burning with raging fire, Naruto couldn''t laugh or cry while paying.


    "Yoshi! Must hit!" Sakura carefully stared at the red dot 20 meters away, using her sufficient knowledge to carefully calculate the flight trajectory of the sword in her hand, and then slammed the shuriken in her hand. Threw it out.


    The ninja''s hand strength is not at the same level as ordinary people, and the shuriken is spinning in the air, quickly flying towards the target plate 20 meters away.


    Duo!


    "How is it possible?!" Kozakura looked at the shuriken nailed only in the white range in shock, with an unbelievable look, even Naruto showed a look of surprise.


    Although Kozakura is not like Tiantian who specializes in ninja, she is also a high-achieving student at the school. The distance of 20 meters, the deviation is so much, it is simply impossible.


    Sakura, who refused to accept defeat, tried five or six times in a row, but at most he only hit the yellow~color range and got two gums.


    "Let me try it." Naruto finally couldn''t help looking at Sakura''s lost look. He stood up and paid one hundred taels. When the shuriken was in his hand, Naruto suddenly smiled. Up.


    No wonder Sakura can''t hit...


    Naruto gently squeezed the shuriken, and found that although this shuriken looked similar to that used by ordinary ninjas, the weight distribution of the four corners was uneven, and the angles of the four corners would also be biased.


    In general shuriken, the weight of the four corners is evenly distributed, and the four corners are on the same horizontal plane, which can ensure that when the shuriken is flying, the flight trajectory is easier to control and easier to hit. aims.However, the shuriken here is different. This will cause a large deviation in the flight trajectory of the shuriken when it rotates, and the more you aim, the more it misses.


    This is similar to what Naruto saw in some air guns and balloon booths in his previous life. The front sights of that kind of air guns are all adjusted crookedly. The more you aim, the more you miss it. If Naruto is right, behind the target plate There is probably a very large magnet that will attract the shuriken that is close to the white and yellow outside.


    Naruto smiled slightly and threw the shuriken out under Sakura''s expectant gaze.

 99 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 99

    Duo!


    Hit the bullseye!!


    Kozakura happily hugged the huge plush doll and left with Naruto under the boss''s bitter expression.


    Because the doll was too big to hold in his hand, Naruto sealed it into the scroll first. Naruto played with Sakura all night and watched the fireworks display. The pleasant atmosphere lasted until late at night, summer. When the Japanese festival gradually cools down.


    When Naruto and Sakura were holding hands and preparing to return to the hotel where they lived, a rough man''s voice was heard at the door of a store, but Naruto stopped.


    "Hahaha... I didn''t expect to meet the legendary fat sheep here! I''m so lucky!"


    The legendary fat sheep?Isn''t that...


    Chapter 123: Gambling!Tsunade Hime!


    The legendary fat sheep, this really makes Naruto have to care. If his own memory and Hafeng Mizumon''s memory are correct, he might be about to see the last of the three ninjas, Senju Tsunade Up.


    Naruto looked up and saw that there was a big word "gambling" hanging on each side of the shop. Thinking about it with toes, you knew that this was the casino. The woman Tsunade, according to Naruto¡¯s memory, would indeed appear at This kind of place.


    Three generations of the old man really know how to teach his apprentices. The three apprentices happen to have all the pornography, gambling and drugs. The old man really teaches three top grades.


    But think about the past generations of Hokage''s apprentices are all top quality...


    Among the disciples of the first and second generations, in addition to the three-generation old man, there is also the guy Danzo, who was known as the god of the Ninja world at the time. Entering the cells between the Senjushu columns, the right hand was transplanted with so many super perverts that write round eyes.


    Needless to say, the three generations taught three top grades and were killed by their own disciples.


    Among the three disciples of Bofeng Shuimen, one was dead, one was a super slacker, and the other was a lunatic who wanted to destroy the entire Ninja World.


    The ability of the past generations of the Naruto Cult apprentice is really unflattering...


    "Let''s go, Sakura, go in and take a look." Naruto took Sakura and walked into the casino. He didn''t care if the two twelve-year-olds shouldn''t enter the casino... he wasn''t in the first place. Good students who follow the rules.


    However, the two big guys at the gate of the casino obviously would not let the children into the casino. One big guy waved his hands like a fly and said, "This is not the place for the children to come. Go home and play."


    Even if Naruto and Sakura are both precocious, they are still twelve-year-old children after all. They are still very young. They are less than 1.5 meters tall, and of course they will not be allowed to enter the casino.


    "What did you say? Try it again?!" Naruto''s icy blue eyes glared, and the murderous aura in his body was condensed into two cones, piercing straight to the heads of the two gatekeepers.


    Naruto is a human pillar of strength, and it will be affected by Kyuubi in resisting murderous intent and releasing murderous intent. Just like Gaara, and his fusion of the soul fragments of Bofeng Shuimen, it is equivalent to absorbing part of Bofeng Shuimen''s murderous aura. Ninjas like Hafeng Mizumon who can become famous in the ninja world, although only part of them, are quite amazing.


    The two goalkeepers felt a pain in their eyebrows, and the whole brain seemed to be hit hard in an instant. The body shook twice, cold hands and feet, and fainted on the ground.


    "Go in." Naruto took Sakura''s hand, bypassed the two fainted men, and walked into the casino where children shouldn''t be.


    When entering the casino, Naruto found that there were dozens of large and small gaming tables inside. The space was huge. It was not as dim and misty as Naruto had imagined, but it was quite open.


    But also, gambling is legal in this world. Just like Las Vegas, gambling is a legal industry. In order to attract gamblers to gamble, of course, it is necessary to make the decoration better, and it is not an underground casino.


    There were nearly a hundred people in the casino. At this time, they were all around a gaming table, making the remaining dozen gaming tables seem very deserted.


    "Step aside."


    Naruto walked towards the surrounding crowd, and said coldly, his whole body was full of murderous aura, and a murderous circle was formed around his body. Basically, there are three teachings, all kinds of people, and speaking well is not useful. Naruto might as well just open the way with murderous intent to be more straightforward.


    Naruto, who was full of murderous aura, exuded a horrible aura that no one could get close to. Outside of Sakura, who was holding his hands, all the other gamblers gathered here felt cold and could not help it. The earth moved away from the indifferent center and automatically made a way out for Naruto.


    Naruto quickly walked to the gambling table. Apart from the croupier, there were only two people who were really gambling. One was a fat middle-aged man with a disgusting mouth with black teeth inside. , There is still a cigarette in his hand, probably smoked, there is a gold tooth in the black teeth, and the whole body exudes the temperament of a nouveau riche. What Naruto just heard outside is probably what he said .


    The other side of the gambling table is much more pleasing to the eyes. A blonde beauty, she has a lot of cash in front of her, about thirty or forty million yuan. She is also standing next to her in a black kimono, holding one in her arms. A little pink pig.


    Naruto pulled a chair and sat down, then said lazily, "How to play?"


    The big gold tooth, who was judged by Naruto as a nouveau riche, shook a cigarette in his hand, looked at Naruto disdainfully, and said, "Boy, this is not a place for a little devil like you to play with. Wandi, if you can afford it, just play around."


    Naruto really didn''t bother to look at this idiot so as not to pollute his eyes. He took out something like a passbook from his arms and threw it in front of the croupier, saying: "I want to cash in 50 million chips. OK?"


    The croupier opened the passbook and looked at it. There were countless smiles on his face, and he said, "Dear guest, please wait a moment." His face was really flattering.


    To be honest, Naruto is rich, and very rich. These have nothing to do with Konoha. After all, the three generations will not give Naruto 50 million so much money. His money comes from Kado.


    After Cardo was killed by Naruto, Bai stayed in the country and took over the company left by Cardo. All of the property was used to build the country, and most of the rest belonged to Naruto. .


    Carduo is really rich and rich. It is definitely not an exaggeration in terms of a rich and enemy country. Except for the white money that has been spent, there are remaining liquid funds to maintain the company¡¯s operation, which are deposited in Naruto¡¯s account. There are three billion taels.


    I think there should be institutions such as banks in this world. Not everyone has the strength and courage to wander the streets with tens of millions of cash like Kado and Tsunade.


    The chips Naruto wanted came quickly, a full 50 million. Although one chip represents 200,000 taels, there are still a lot of them stacked, and the face of that big golden tooth is really ugly. He only has 1,000 in front of him. Dowan¡¯s chips, Naruto¡¯s chips stack up four or five times as much as his. What is slap, this is slap!


    Jin Ya squeezed out the cigarette butt fiercely, and said, "Go ahead."


    The rules are very simple. The croupier rolls the dice, betting on both sides. The three dice add up to 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, which is small, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16 , 17 is large, if the three dice numbers are the same, it is a leopard.


    The croupier shook the dice cup and placed it on the table. The three dice were determined in the dice cup and said: "Please bet three people."


    Tsunade, the woman was also really domineering, took 200,000 cash and threw it on the huge "small" character on the gaming table.


    "small."


    "Big!" Jin Ya immediately picked up the 200,000 chips and placed it on the "Big" on the other side.


    Naruto still had a lazy expression, picked up two hundred thousand chips, and threw it away.


    "small."


    Chapter 124: A Boring Gamble!Lao Qian has practiced!


    Naruto dropped a chip on the "little", and there was a burst of laughter in the casino, and the golden tooth laughed loudly.


    "Boy, it''s your first time to gamble!" The golden tooth laughed and looked at Naruto.


    "Yeah, how is it?" Naruto said lazily, feeling as if he was a drug addict, feeling weak.


    "Then let the uncle teach you what is gambling, hahahaha..."


    The disgusting laughter really made Naruto want to spit out all the snacks that he had eaten at the summer festival. It was really disgusting.


    No matter how disgusting the golden tooth, but the rich is the uncle, the croupier opened the dice cup.


    "Four, four, six, fourteen o''clock."


    Jinya won, Naruto and Tsunade lost. Both of them 400,000 were pushed to Jinya''s side. From the corner of his eyes, Jinya smiled so disgustingly, Naruto really wanted to use the spiral hand. The sword chopped him off, but let''s finish the gambling first.


    "Small." Tsunade still pressed down.


    "Little." Naruto followed.


    "Big."

 100 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 100

    "Three, four, six, 13 o''clock."


    "small."


    "small."


    "Big."


    "Three, five, three, eleven o''clock."


    Tsunade pressed thirty small ones in a row, Naruto followed Tsunade and pressed thirty small ones in a row, and Jinya naturally pressed thirty small ones in a row.


    Tsunade¡¯s gambling luck, Naruto really saw it today. He even pressed thirty small hands, and even opened thirty big ones. Tsunade never won a single shot. Naruto also lost with her, and the thirty ones added up. , Naruto and Tsunade each lost more than 10 million, and together nearly 30 million of chips and cash went to the golden tooth.


    "Naruto, don''t bet, you have already lost a lot." Sakura whispered while pulling Naruto''s clothes. In less than half an hour, Naruto lost more than 10 million , This is simply incomprehensible for a twelve-year-old child.


    Naruto glanced at Tsunade''s side and found that her situation was similar to her own.


    Silent, dressed in a black kimono, walked to Tsunade''s side and whispered in her ear: "Tsunade-sama, don''t bet, or we will sleep on the street again."


    According to the mute words... It¡¯s not that it hasn¡¯t happened that Tsunade lost all the money and caused the two women and a pig to sleep on the street... Poor kid...


    "Wow! Silence!" Tsunade, who has lost countless times, obviously doesn''t listen to Silence. He turned his head and glared at Silence, and said: "I haven''t gambled enough yet!" The banknotes were placed on the "small".


    Naruto smiled slightly, and put the equivalent bargaining chip on "Small".


    Seeing that Jinya gambled with joy and bought "Big", Naruto coldly touched the corner of his mouth and thought to himself: I am happy to win so much money. Now it should be the beginning of a nightmare.


    Naruto put his hand on the table casually, as if it were boring, tapping the table unconsciously with his fingers, the faint Chakra flowed out along his fingers, into the loose wooden board, and accurately entered the dice cup. Gently shake the dice inside.


    Naruto''s move was extremely secretive. Except for Tsunade who noticed the anomaly, after giving him a slight glance, the others didn''t even notice Sakura and Silent.


    Wooden boards are different from steel. The interior of the boards is looser, easier to transmit and amplify vibrations, and more fragile. Naruto has to be careful if he wants to get out of here, otherwise he will have no fun if he accidentally breaks the table. .


    The croupier opened the dice cup and announced loudly: "One, three, five, nine o''clock."


    "Hahaha...it seems to be me...what?! This is impossible?!!!" Jinya thought he had won and was still triumphant, but suddenly reacted, staring at the dice cup with wide eyes. The three dice in the middle, the points of the three dice facing up at this time are one, three, and five, which add up to nine points. Naruto and Tsunade won.


    "This kid really moved his hands and feet."


    Tsunade didn¡¯t have the slightest joy of winning, but slightly squinted his eyes to look at Naruto who was still lazily and not waking up. The strongest present, she could clearly feel the slight vibration of the table after the dice stopped just now. With the flow of chakras, to inject chakras into such a fragile wooden table without letting others find out, she needs to be able to control the chakras to the nearest millimetre, of course she can do it, but even the silence will be reluctant.


    "Is it luck just now, or does this kid really have this level of control?" Tsunade''s eyes showed a dangerous look at Naruto. Naruto also noticed it, but didn''t look back.


    With one hand on his cheek, without any joy or other emotions, he still looked lazy, and said, "Hey, I said, should I lose the money?"


    In this round, Naruto and Tsunade won, and Jinya lost. According to the rules, his two hundred thousand one was divided into two, Tsunade and Naruto each received one hundred thousand, and their principal was returned, and then the next step Bureau.


    "Impossible, it must be just a coincidence, yes, it is just a coincidence, I will definitely win the next game." Jin Ya still didn''t believe the result of the game just now, so self-hypnotizing, in fact, the next game did indeed give Because of his confidence, Tsunade and Naruto were still small, and the points they opened were four, four, five, and 13 points.


    Tsunade looked at Naruto with a slightly distressed expression, smiled in his heart, and said: It seems that this kid is not completely able to control that degree of fine chakra.


    Naruto did fail. He did this for the first time in a casino. It is really difficult to control Chakra to the point of a needle without many practice, but in terms of Chakra control Naruto, who has mastered the ultimate abnormal ninjutsu of the spiral shuriken, is confident that he will be able to achieve perfect control as long as he is given some time.


    The next gambling game seems to be just a normal game, but Naruto and Tsunade are not thinking about gambling at all. Naruto secretly changes the number of dice through every chakra vibration, Tsunade also secretly observes Naruto I have to say that people who dare to stand out in front of people like Tsunade can indeed attract her attention.


    As the gambling proceeded, Naruto¡¯s control of Chakra became more and more precise. From the beginning, he won four rounds and one round, three rounds won one round, and then continued to improve, until later four rounds lost one round, and finally, Naruto can already Fully control the number of dice, this is really...


    "It''s boring..." Naruto feels boring. When he can fully control the points in the dice, there is no suspense about the victory of the game, and the excitement of the uncertainty of gambling disappears. Naruto It just feels boring. He probably understands Tsunade¡¯s feelings. It¡¯s easy to use Tsunade¡¯s ability to change the number of dice with the subtle control of Chakra, but it¡¯s really boring. Now the money and money that the three have The chips are probably back to the beginning, Naruto has 50 million here, Tsunade has more than 30 million, and Jinya has more than 10 million.


    "Ah~~~" Naruto, who was really bored, yawned lazily, and said: "I have been playing for a long time, so why don''t you just gamble, all the money on the table, the one who loses Lose it all."


    "Okay, it''s fun too." Tsunade said with a smile, completely ignoring the silent and anxious look on the side.


    Jin Ya secretly swallowed his saliva, looked at the chips and cash piled like a hill in front of Naruto and Tsunade. After all, greed surpassed reason, nodded, and said, "No problem."


    The sum of the chips on the table is about 100 million, and the bet is really big enough, and the ownership of this 100 million is decided by three dice.


    The croupier shakes the dice cup and makes three bets.


    "small."


    "small."


    "¡­¡­Big!"


    "Open, one, two, three, six o''clock."


    "Sakura, collect the money and go home to sleep."


    Chapter 125: The Real Gamble!Gamble Tsunade!!


    In the end, there was a six-point end in the game. Jinya lost all in front of him in one game. Tsunade and Naruto could divide up to 7 million. Although not many, look at Jinya¡¯s pale face. , Is also a good feeling.


    "No...impossible...impossible..."


    Jinya looked at the three dice of the dice cup with a pale face, and lost more than 10 million...or 50 million, plus the money he won from Naruto and Tsunade before, and lost so A lot of money is indeed an unacceptable blow to ordinary people...


    But for the ninja, if you can kill one of the current five shadows, you can get a dozen or more 50 million, and the head of an elite ninja like Asma is worth 35 million. Two, the head of Wuying is even more expensive.


    "It must be you! You must be a thousand-year-old! I won''t lose! No!" In extreme disbelief, Jin Ya suddenly jumped up and pointed at Naruto, the excitement of gambling disappeared, and she lost everything. With so much money, Jinya''s emotions become anxiety, anger, and terror. This kind of crazy gambler can do anything.


    "It''s so noisy!"


    Naruto said with a disgusted face, and then saw a flash of cold light. Probably only Tsunade and Silent could see his movements clearly. Naruto quickly took out kunai and rushed to the surprised side, iron black kunai. With a cyan light, he cut down Jin Fang''s entire right arm by Naruto, and the blood was flying in the air.


    "what!"


    The severe pain of the severed arm made Jin Ya scream, and the whole person fell to the ground. The remaining left hand clung to the wound on the right arm, but after so many blood vessels were cut off, how could the blood flow be stopped by hand living.


    "I hate people pointing at me the most. This time it''s just a small lesson. Break your arm." Naruto looked at the golden tooth on the ground coldly, then turned to look at the dealer, and said: "Set my money. , I will chop you off if you are less than one or two!"


    "Yes...Yes." The croupier was sweating coldly. How dare you be negligent and settle the settlement for Naruto quickly. This time Naruto won at the casino not too many, more than seven million taels, which is about seven or eight A-levels. Missions, or two or three S-level missions...Don¡¯t be greedy, bastard!


    "Silent, let''s go." After packing up the money, Tsunade said to Silent. Then, with a flick of his green coat, he strode out of the casino, looking bold and unrestrained, really unlike a woman...


    "Yes, Tsunade-sama." Silent carried a whole box, more than 40 million in cash, still holding the piglet in his arms, and quickly followed Tsunade''s footsteps.


    After exiting the casino, Tsunade quickly jumped onto the roof, then his figure rose and fell, and quickly jumped away from the short book street.


    "Ahhhhh! Tsunade-sama, wait for me!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, mute, hurry up to keep up, or I will leave you alone!"


    "Yes! Tsunade-sama!" Poor Silent wanted to hold a pig in his arms, and had to carry a whole box of more than 40 million cash in his other hand, and had to keep up with Tsunade''s footsteps.


    Tsunade seemed to be on the road, but still controlled his speed so that Silent could keep up, but he didn''t slow down.


    The ninja''s feet are fast, even if Silent is a woman or a medical ninja, holding a pig and carrying a full suitcase, they are already ten kilometers away in less than ten minutes.

 101 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 101

    Tsunade landed in a clearing. It was about a huge circle with a diameter of nearly one kilometer. The field of vision was very wide. Surrounded by a dense forest, it seemed that this place was deliberately developed by man.


    Tsunate stood there, silently standing beside Tsunate in confusion, wondering why Tsunade had so many abnormal behaviors.


    Tsunade looked at the direction they had come from with one hand on his hips, and said, "After following so long, it''s time to come out."


    It seems that someone had said this to Jiraiya not long ago, but this time he changed Tsunade and said it to him. Is this the legendary Shinseido?


    Naruto spit on himself, then jumped out of the woods, jumped to a place about ten meters in front of Tsunade, and put down the Sakura in his arms. Today''s Sakura, no matter how fast it is, it is impossible to keep up with Silence. With Tsunade¡¯s, Naruto can only hug her and run, and I have to say...that feels pretty good...


    The nephrite Wenxiang who didn''t linger on Sakura''s body too much, Naruto smiled and looked at Tsunade, and said, "It seems that when you were in the casino, I was sure I would follow you. You really deserve to be a legendary slug. Princess, Tsunade-sama."


    With one hand on his hips, Tsunade looked at Naruto with a smile, and said, "Boy, do you know me?" Why is Tsunade so calm?That is self-confidence, self-confidence in one''s own strength.


    Naruto held his hands and said: "Of course I know, the granddaughter of the first generation Naruto Senjuma and the second generation Naruto Senjuma, the disciple of the three-generation old man, one of the legendary three ninjas, the strongest female ninja in the world, Senju Tsunade, right?"


    "The disciple of the three generations of adults, that''s not with Oshamaru..." Kozakura opened her mouth wide and said in surprise. There was a trace of fear in Tsunade''s eyes, which seemed to be scared in the forest of death. , But think about a twelve-year-old child, facing the super S-grade felon like Oshemaru... I am afraid that the individual will leave a psychological shadow.


    "Yes, it''s the snake monster that I met in the death forest. They are still teammates, but don''t worry, this one is not rebellious, and it shouldn''t do us anything."


    "Huh~~ That''s good." Sakura was greatly relieved, and probably ignored the word "should" that Naruto said in his head.


    Tsunade''s expression changed slightly at this time, and he frowned at Naruto, and said, "Death Forest? What is Osaimaru doing to Konoha?"


    Naruto smiled slightly and said, "If you care so much, you can just go back and see for yourself."


    Tsunade''s expression changed several times, and finally turned into apathy, hiding a trace of sadness in the depths of his brown eyes, and said coldly: "I won''t return to Konoha."


    Before Naruto could say anything, Tsunade looked at Naruto with an unhappy expression, and said, "Boy, tell me something quickly, or I''m going to leave!" Obviously, I heard Osaimaru appear in Konoha just now. The news made Tsunade a little irritated.


    Okay...Naruto is not interested in stimulating Tsunade who had a bad temper, and said, "There are no other people present. I want to gamble with you again."


    Gambling is obviously something that can attract Tsunade''s interest. Tsunade narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "What are you betting on?"


    "If I lose, I lose you 50 million taels. If I win, you only have to promise me one thing."


    "what''s up?"


    "This... I haven''t thought of it. I will tell you when I think about it later."


    "This can''t work!" Mute immediately said loudly, "What if you propose something embarrassing Tsunade-sama in the future?"


    "That''s it... Then if the things I say in the future make you feel embarrassed, you should just refuse it. How about it? It''s okay."


    A slight smile appeared in Tsunade''s eyes and said, "No problem, I bet with you, what?"


    "Just keep it simple, just break your wrists."


    "Boy, know who I am and dare to compare with me, should you say that you are ignorant or have courage?"


    "You won''t lose every gamble. Isn''t it fun to beat a person in what she is best at?"


    "Boy, you succeeded in angering me, I want you to lose it hard!"


    "Sakura, stand farther away for a while, or you will get hurt."


    There was a stand for breaking the wrist. Tsunade chose a huge stone and lifted it easily. Naruto cut off the stone in half. The smooth surface can be used as a stand for breaking the wrist.


    However, Tsunade¡¯s strange power really scared Sakura. The stone can be roughly regarded as a sphere with a diameter of about two meters. According to the volume formula of the sphere, the volume is about four cubic meters and the weight is enough. Ten tons, Tsunade''s abnormal strange power even made Naruto''s mouth twitch.


    But why is there such a big stone here?Ann, this is a novel, there will always be some inexplicable things and people coming out, in order to continue the development of the plot...


    Naruto and Tsunade stood on each side of the stone that had been cut in half, holding each other''s hands tightly.


    Poor sister Silent stood aside, holding the piglet in her arms, and said, "Three, two, one, start!"


    The strongest wrist-wrestling contest in history, start!!


    Chapter 126: It''s just a wrist, is it necessary?


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!!"


    Naruto let out a continuous roar, and the scarlet chakra burst out of his body at the moment when the mute announcement began. In an instant, three flying chakra tails were formed behind Naruto, with the destructive power of Nine Tails. The Chakra, Naruto can compete with Tsunade.


    Otherwise, what else?Tsunade''s weird power can suppress even the fierce people like Raikage of the fourth generation, Naruto''s small body, and Tsunade''s wrists, without the nine tails chakrana, it is simply a dead end.


    "Kyuubi!" The mute on the side looked at the red chakras emerging from Naruto in shock, and blurted out the identity of Naruto, "This kid will actually be Kyuubi Renjuli! Tsunade-sama!!!"


    Naruto''s sudden burst of Nine-Tailed Chakra also shocked Tsunade, and then a somewhat excited smile appeared on his face.


    What do I say...Why this kid feels a bit familiar? It turned out to be the Kyuubi Man Juli, the water gate kid and Kushina''s child... This is interesting!!


    Tsunade¡¯s grandmother was Uzumaki Mito, the princess of the Uzumaki clan, and she later married Senju Josama. So no matter whether Tsunade¡¯s father married a Uzumaki woman or intermarried in the Senju clan, Tsunade had the least body. There will also be a quarter of the Uzumaki clan''s blood, and the Uzumaki clan and the Senshou clan are originally distant relatives. Tsunade will feel familiar with Naruto and it is normal, just like Xianglin felt cordial to Naruto.


    Moreover, Uzumaki Mito was also the first Kyuubi Jouri, which added to Tsunade''s intimacy.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Tsunade also let out a low roar, the golden Chakra emerged from her body, making her whole body shrouded in golden luster, thin and weak, not as good as Naruto¡¯s small arms. The muscular arms burst out like ordinary people. Imagine the horror power, all the muscle fibers in the arm are twisted into one, and there are dozens of tons of horror power.


    But why is Tsunade''s chakra golden?I don''t know, anyway, when Raikage and Tsunade break their wrists in the animation, Tsunade''s body is golden.


    "Is this guy a human! How could human power be so great!!"


    Naruto, who was wrapped in three tails, let out such a roar, Tsunade''s power was as difficult to shake as a mountain, even if the three tails exploded, he was suppressed by Tsunade''s brute force, and the situation gradually fell towards Tsunade.


    The powerful and destructive chakra, centered on Naruto and Tsunade, burst towards the surroundings. Red and gold chakras surround the dark night sky. Red and gold are mixed to form an orange ~ colored whirlwind. Rushing into the sky is like forming a dazzling sun on this dark night.


    "This is too exaggerated?!" Sakura used her arm to resist the Chakra hurricane that Naruto and Tsunade set off, her tone was extremely shocked. The strength of the Chakra cyclone had forced her ten meters away, but she just broke it. There is no need to fight like that with the wrist. What surprised her is that a woman with big breasts has the strange power to fight against Naruto. If Sakura knew that Naruto was still at a disadvantage, she would be scared to death.


    "What a joke! Four tails!! Burst!!!"


    Naruto''s face was extremely hideous, and the red chakra rolled over Naruto like a boil. A larger and evil chakra emerged, and finally a fourth tail appeared behind Naruto.


    After the four tails erupted, Naruto''s power suddenly rose by a level again, and the decline was restored at once, and the crimson chakra rushed into the air like a volcanic eruption.


    "This kid!! Don''t underestimate me Senju Tsunade!!"


    Tsunade roared, and Naruto ignited the desire to fight that had been immersed for years. She also had a fairy body and unscrupulously released her huge shadow-level chakra, and the golden chakra went straight into the sky. , Suddenly formed the appearance of Tsunade.


    Rumbling rumbling...


    The huge chakra escaped in the air, and the heavy pressure actually crushed the land around the two of them, causing huge destruction like a crater.


    "Anyway, it is too exaggerated to fight to this level! Tsunade-sama!"


    "Boy!!"


    Tsunade, who has already worked hard, obviously will not listen to the silent words. The entire right arm and even the muscles of the whole body are blended together. At this time, she seems to recover the invincible slug princess on the battlefield. The force hits the trembling Senju Tsunade of the entire sand hidden puppet army.

 102 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 102

    Naruto had already heard the grief of his own bones, but at this time he was still adding strength.


    "Never... underestimate my whirlpool, vortex, naruto, and people!!! Ah ah ah ah!!!"


    The red chakra on Naruto''s body suddenly went out, and the four tails behind him shrank in a few seconds, but they did not disappear. Naruto poured all the chakras with four tails into his right hand, extremely concentrated chakra Carat almost turned Naruto¡¯s muscles and bones into liquid. The highly compressed Nine-Tailed Chakra was also outside of Naruto¡¯s arms, forming an exoskeleton like the head of Nine-Tailed. Naruto compressed all the Chakras. A half-tailed animal form was formed on the right arm.


    Tail beastization is a trick that everyone must master. Using nine-tailed chakras like Naruto did before, can only be regarded as borrowing nine-tailed chakras, not even half-tailed beasts.


    Half-tailed beastization is one of the few tricks that can only be mastered by a powerful human column force. A large number of tail beast chakras are released. In this case, the body will change significantly. The whole body is covered by black and red chakras. The facial features disappear completely, and only the white ones can be seen. With eyes and tails growing behind him, Chakra appears opaque black and red, which is different from the normal state.


    The human column power in the half-tailed animalization state is extremely destructive, but the body size still maintains the human size. It is a mode of compressing the power of the tail animalization into the human form, and some even grow exoskeletons.


    According to the original plot, Naruto ran away in the Battle of Payne. When the six tails broke out, an exoskeleton appeared on the body, and the destructive power was amazing. Although Naruto now only has four tails, all the chakras are concentrated. With the right hand, a part of the half-tailed animal form was briefly created.


    "I won''t lose!!"


    Naruto concentrated all his power together, and the right arm produced a chakra that was even more terrifying and condensed than the super-large jade spiral pill. Naruto''s right hand instantly turned into a huge chakra cannon, and the burst of power instantly defeated it. Tsunade¡¯s strange power was lost.


    Click!!


    Rumble!


    The golden and red chakras in the air immediately went out of balance, and a powerful chakra whirlwind blew up. Sakura and Silent, who had retreated ten meters away, were forced to retreat again. Silent retreated to twenty. Many meters away, and Sakura retreated to nearly forty meters before stopping.


    Regarding the two people who were completely engulfed in the smoke of the explosion, they really had a word to say...just a wrist, is it necessary?


    "I won."


    The thick smoke gradually dissipated, and Naruto''s hand pressed Tsunade''s hand on the table made of boulders. The ground under the two of them had sunk into the ground for nearly ten meters, and it radiated out with the two of them as the center. The radial cracks were all destroyed by their huge chakras.


    "This kid..." Tsunade stared blankly at the twelve-year-old blond boy in front of him, with disbelief still in his brown eyes. She lost, and she lost to one who shocked the Ninja world with a strange name. Twelve-year-old child?


    Naruto let go of Tsunade''s hand and stood up, with his left hand supporting his right shoulder. Judging from the pain from his right arm, his wrists and shoulders have received a lot of shock, right? The chakra with four tails Compressing all to one arm really comes at a price.


    Tsunade tried to raise his hand, but was shocked to find that his right hand was almost completely out of reach.


    "My hand... is completely numb?"


    "Naruto!"


    "Tsuna-sama!"


    The distance of tens of meters is not a problem for the ninja, Sakura and Silent quickly came to Naruto and Tsunade.


    "Tsunade-sama, are you okay?!"


    "It''s okay, it''s just that the hands are a little numb." Tsunade said lightly, and the left hand used palm fairy art, and the green fluorescence covered the muscles of the right hand.


    "Naruto...your hand..."


    "It''s nothing, it''s probably a fracture, just a small injury."


    "But you still have to take the Zhongnin exam."


    "Don''t worry, my resilience is very strong, and I must have fully recovered by then."


    "Boy," Tsunade regained the sense of his right hand, then turned to look at Naruto, and said, "Stretch your hand out, I''ll heal you."


    "Thank you, beautiful Tsunade." Naruto laughed. He was so bold to say this to Tsunade. The pain in his right arm didn''t seem to be felt. In fact, this is much better than the side effects of spiral shuriken. .


    Tsunade just glared at Naruto, showing no sign of anger, then reached out and touched Naruto''s right shoulder, and then quickly applied force.


    Click it!


    The bone of Naruto¡¯s right shoulder was easily connected by Tsunade, and then he gathered the palm celestial arts on Naruto¡¯s forearm and important wrist, while saying: "Fortunately, the shoulder is just dislocated, but... the forearm muscle is torn. Fracture, broken wrist and wrist bone, this is really not light."


    "Whatever, anyway, there is the strongest medical ninja in the ninja world, and I will be fine soon."


    "Boy, don''t take medical ninjutsu as omnipotent!" Tsunade gave Naruto a stern look, then his eyes were a little sad. "There is a limit to what medical ninja can do."


    "Medical Ninja..." Kozakura looked at Tsunade, then at Naruto, she seemed to be sure of her future goal.


    "That''s it for the time being." Tsunade used palm immortality to stimulate Naruto''s muscle cell regeneration, and then aligned the broken wrist bones so that the bones would not grow crooked, and then he put a bandage on Naruto himself, and then told. : "Little devil, you''d better not use your hand for three days, or you won''t blame me when your bones are crooked."


    "Hi, hi~~ I see, beautiful Tsunade, but our bet is still worth it."


    "What I said by Tsunade Tsunade is nothing wrong. Let''s talk, what do you want me to do?!"


    "I haven''t thought of this yet, can I talk about it next time?"


    "Cut! But what you said yourself, if you bring up any messy things, I can refuse."


    "Of course, goodbye, beautiful Tsunade, and beautiful Mute sister."


    "Hey, kid, what''s your name?"


    "Naruto Uzumaki."


    Chapter 127: The race begins!Naruto is troublesome!


    The Konoha weather forecast is now broadcast. Today¡¯s weather, sunny to cloudy, temperature, 37¡æ, travel index: 2, the sun is violent, pay attention to sun protection and heatstroke prevention, car washing index: 5, very suitable for car washing, killing index: ¡Þ, whatever you want How to kill it.


    "Why am I so unlucky..."


    The sun was shining today, and Naruto was walking on Konoha''s street, making helpless complaints. He was really upset.


    There are a lot of people around Naruto now, because today is the day of the third test of Zhongnin exam, so Naruto and the others, except for Sasuke, who has not seen anyone this month, the other eight people have met. We went to the exam room together, but it¡¯s not a meeting. Naruto, Hinata, Kamaru, Ino, Choji, and Shino are going to take the exam together. Only Sakura and Toa are left, and they just follow. We set off together, plus the calamus who went to see Naruto''s exam, a total of nine people.


    "It''s troublesome enough to take the exam in front of a group of people. My opponent is still a woman so I can''t kill her. It''s really troublesome." Naruto grumbled with his head in his hands and complained from the second test. To this day, he has never practiced at all. He created a villain with calamus and helped Sakura in his cultivation. When he met Tsunade, he broke his wrists with her, and then came back to create a villain with calamus. Life was very moist and moist. He had forgotten that his opponent for the third exam was Temari.


    To be honest, Temari is the strongest female ninja among all the candidates who participated in the Ninja test. The strength is still higher than that of Hinata and Ino. Temari is good at using a huge iron fan to launch a large area and has a strong destructive power. The distance-type ninja, whether it is Hinata who is good at physical skills or Ino who uses ninja, is restrained by Temari. Just like Tiantian, even in close combat, Temari can easily lift an iron fan that weighs less than a few kilos with one hand. , Hinata is okay, Ino can''t take advantage of anything.


    But even so, the strength of Temari is still too big compared to Naruto. Not to mention that Naruto is as good at wind escape as she is. Even if it is Temari''s power, he has seen Tsunade''s kind of power beyond human limits. After Wei Li is nothing, I have to say that Naruto has no expectations of her opponent.


    "Ah~~" Shikamaru, who was not awake at all, yawned lazily, and said, "Naruto, you are not because the enemy is someone who is merciful to a woman, do you like that Temari?"


    As soon as Shikamaru''s words were finished, Naruto felt as if he had two knives on his neck. Thinking about these two cold murderous auras, they came from Ino and Ayame.


    I couldn''t help but reached out and touched my neck, swallowed fiercely, then gave Shikamaru an uncomfortable look, and said, "What nonsense, that woman is the daughter of the fourth generation of Fengying, if I kill her But it will cause international conflicts!"


    Not to mention the strength, Gaara, Kankuro and Temari are all children of the four generations of Fengying in terms of identity. They have a special status for Shayin Village. In international disputes, if they can be caught One of them is also a very important bargaining chip, but if Naruto really kills the handball, I''m afraid it will really cause a lot of trouble.


    Naruto''s explanation was reasonable, and Ino and Changpu accepted this statement, and a group of nine people quickly arrived at the examination room.


    Here is a circular building like a cement vat. In the middle is the battle field and Naruto¡¯s examination room. Above it is the auditorium. It can be roughly regarded as an open-air stadium, but the area is much smaller. And the height of the auditorium is much higher.


    Naruto and some of the candidates have to go in through the front entrance, and the three who are not taking the exam, Sakura, Ka and Ayame, will be separated from them here temporarily and go to the audience first.


    Naruto walked into the examination room while yawning, and looked around. In the examination room, apart from the six of them who had just arrived, there was only the three of Sagyun¡¯s trio and Gensenmoto in his mouth, as the third. Shiranui Genma of the chief examiner of the test.

 103 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 103

    "That kid Sasuke isn''t there." Naruto looked around the examination room, decisively still did not find the arrogant Uchiha Second Young Master.


    "I''m also thinking about where that kid is."


    "Maybe I''m going to get involved with Kakashi."


    Naruto''s words caused a group of people to roll their eyes at him...


    "Hey, you guys, stop talking." With Qianben in his mouth, I turned around and looked at Naruto and Shikamaru, and said, "Hold my head up. This race is your stage!"


    Naruto raised his head and faced thousands of spectators. Although the size of this venue was not as large as the ten thousand stadiums in Naruto''s previous life, the feeling of being stared at by thousands of people was really different.


    In the central stand, a three-generation old man wearing a red and white Naruto costume sat on a chair and said to the ninja next to him: "Have you not found Sasuke?"


    The ninja on the side attached to the ears of the third generation, and said: "Several Anbe has been sent to find them, but they have not been found yet, they may have been by Oshemaru..."


    "I see." The three generations'' eyes were deep, and then they returned to their original shape. He watched as he walked over. He wore a similar outfit to him except that the color was blue and white. He said, "It''s a hard time coming from afar, four On behalf of the eyes and shadows."


    "No, it is great that the venue is located in Konoha. Although you are still young, the journey will be very hard. I think you''d better decide on the fifth-generation candidate early." The fourth generation of Oshemaru dressed up Feng Ying said stiffly.


    "Hahahahaha... Don''t treat me as an old man. I think I can do it for five years." Three generations smiled heartily, then stood up and said: "Then... it''s almost time to start. "


    Gathering the heavy chakras to the throat, the three generations began to speak, and said: "Dear audience, thank you for coming to watch the Ninja selection exam held in our Konoha Ninja Village. Now we will start the formal examination of all ten people who passed the preselection. The game, please enjoy the game."


    Naruto listened to the three-generation old man¡¯s voice that could spread throughout the audience, and the corners of his mouth twitched, and said: "The old man doesn¡¯t have to fight like this, how can he be an old man who is almost 70 years old, and he smokes and sneaks all day. , I''m really afraid he will cough up his lungs in a while."


    I don''t know that Huo Xuanjian almost made Naruto annoyed when he didn''t come up in a breath, turned his head and glared at him, and said, "Can you stop talking nonsense?"


    "Of course not."


    "I¡­¡­"


    Well, no matter what Hougenma''s popularity is, the race still cannot be stopped. The matchup will be based on the order drawn a month ago. The first match will be Naruto and Temari, and the rest will be dedicated to candidates. They have to wait until their game is over before they can leave the rest area, which is really troublesome.


    "I''ve finally reached this point. I don''t know how Naruto will behave?" Yurihong sat in the stands, her ruby ??eyes fixed on the blonde boy in the field, although she has two disciples both Entered the third exam, but she paid much more attention to Naruto than her two disciples.


    "Hey!" The red beans sitting in the red back row didn''t have the consciousness of "This may make people misunderstand Lily". He hugged Red''s neck from behind and said: "The strength of that kid is absolutely fine, hehe Hehe...I will love him when the exam is over."


    Hong shivered inexplicably, then patted Hongdou''s arm and said, "I''m suffocating."


    Hongdou smiled, then let go of the red.


    Changpu sat next to Hong and said, "Naruto''s stinky boy''s strength is okay, but I am worried that based on his personality, he might abstain from the game."


    "No, he didn''t enter the race with great difficulty."


    "Hehe..." Changpu''s mouth twitched twice, and said, "What can''t that kid do?"


    The fact is just as Changpu thought, Naruto is really too lazy to fight Temari. Among all the candidates, Gaara is the only one who can make Naruto interested in fighting, and the identity of Temari makes it difficult for Naruto to kill her. In the hidden village, Naruto can tear her to pieces without hesitation, but unfortunately, Jin has been pierced by the shadow of Shikamaru.


    "It''s really troublesome, why should I fight a woman, can I abstain?"


    Chapter 128: The first game of the race!Naruto vs Temari!


    Unexpectedly, Huo Xuanma staggered abruptly, he almost died of anger before he said the opening remarks, and the Temari opposite Naruto was the same.


    Originally knew that Naruto was a ninju-man Juli, and after seeing Naruto¡¯s strength, for the sake of planning, Temari really intended to abstain from hiding his strength, but now she has changed her mind. This strong girl must take care of Naruto. Clean up.


    Among the women Naruto knows now... it seems that besides Silent and Hinata, there are... at least once thought to clean up his meal.


    "I knew it!" Changpu was sitting in the audience, covering his face in pain, and he had to abstain before the game started. This is really the style of her stinky kid, but why would she fall in love with this kid?


    Hong also looks like "I can''t stand him", but Hongdou is holding her belly and laughing. Obviously she is very happy and even excited about this. Her brain is abnormal, and she likes this kind of unconventional behavior. Naruto''s things, the more deviant Naruto did, the more excited she became. Adzuki realized that she really liked this little guy more and more.


    Little guy...hehe...


    Naruto will probably go crazy after knowing it...


    Well, the thing that Naruto was about to abstain from the beginning must make the enthusiastic audience very upset, a lot of peels, confetti, bottles and cans of garbage were thrown at Naruto.


    "Really..."


    Naruto complained, embracing his neck like moving his body, placing his hands on his shoulders toward his back.


    "Wind escape beast wave palm."


    Naruto lowered Chakra''s output, and two small whirlwinds flew out of Naruto''s hands, blowing all the garbage away, and all returned to the audience.


    Well...this is really the style of Naruto doing things...


    "This kid..." Hong Dou was sitting on the chair with her body shrunk, her hands tightly gripping the back of the chair in front of Hong. This action showed that she was very excited about Naruto''s actions. Hong could even hear Hong Dou grinding her teeth behind. The sound of it.


    "Well, although it''s very troublesome, I''ll finish the call soon. I''m going home to sleep...ah~~ I was busy until midnight last night..."


    Naruto really looked like he didn''t sleep well, but although he also made a villain with calamus last night, it was over after nine o''clock. As for what Naruto said was busy until midnight...


    Want to know?


    Kill ha ha ha ha... I won¡¯t tell you~~


    "Well, now we are in the third round of the Nakanin selection test. The first round of the competition, Naruto Uzumaki VS Temari, begins."


    Stumbled, the highly anticipated Zhongnin selection exam has finally begun...


    "Ah~~" Naruto yawned lazily, as if he didn''t want to do anything at all. The difference between Temari and his strength was too big, and there was no suspense about the outcome of the battle. If he shot first, and really did his best If it does, Temari has no chance to make a move.


    Temari looked at Naruto as if he didn''t pay attention to himself at all (in fact, he stayed up too late yesterday), he couldn''t help but burst into flames, and said angrily: "If you don''t do it, I will go for it!"


    After speaking, he rushed towards Naruto with the heavy iron fan, which was more than one meter long and weighed several kilograms, with one hand.


    "This woman is really strong, I can''t do that." Naruto reluctantly complained to himself. In terms of physical strength, he is absolutely superhuman, but he can''t be as passionate as the original Naruto.


    "Drink!" Temari shouted loudly, and the huge iron fan turned into a heavy iron rod, smashing into Naruto''s head from the air.


    Naruto looked up, and Temari was in the air. Naruto was expecting to see something, but he didn¡¯t expect to see anything soon. He wore black leggings inside Temari, so there was no risk of leaving. It¡¯s really hateful. Up.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, Temari''s iron fan slammed down, raising smoke and covering both Temari and Naruto.


    The smoke disappeared in less than five seconds. I saw Temari holding the iron fan with both hands, with an unbelievable look on his face, and Naruto caught the powerful iron fan of Temari with just one hand.


    If the strength of the two is digitized like the official data released by Naruto, Temari''s strength is Ninja 6, Body 5, Phantom 3, Ken 5, Speed ??5, Li 6, Jing 4, Yin 4, and the following Ninja level The number is very high, especially the two points of endurance and strength. Although some other data is low, it doesn¡¯t matter. For example, the ninja only needs to master how to crack the illusion. The level of 3 is enough, and the printing of 4. Most Temari techniques do not require Jieyin, just wave a fan directly, Jieyin is not necessary.


    As for the monster Naruto, if the current strength is digitized, it is probably Ninja 10, Body 5, Phantom 4, Ken 5, Speed ??10, Li 8, Jing 10, Yin 4, Spiral Shuriken, Flying Thunder God Art, Fairy The body and the Kyuubi make Naruto¡¯s forbearance, speed, and precision all explode. Although the other numbers are low, the short-board effect does not work here. As long as Naruto has the seal of the shadow clone, he can use the spiral pill. Destroy an army.


    Although Naruto¡¯s power is not as powerful as Tsunade¡¯s powerful monster, it is definitely greater than Temari. Although 6 and 8 are only two levels behind, the meaning of this number is one level worse than that of Temari. , Each level of improvement is probably a double relationship.


    Naruto easily caught Temari''s iron fan with one hand, and said, "Your strength is already outstanding among female ninjas, but unfortunately, compared to the woman I met the other day, you are still far behind. ."

 104 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 104

    Most people will definitely be very upset when they hear this. A strong girl like Temari also took a bite, jumped back with a fan, and distanced herself from Naruto. It seems she was planning to use Shinobu. Surgery.


    When the fight started, because of other sounds, Naruto¡¯s words were generally unintelligible, but the ninja could still hear clearly. Hong turned around to look at Sakura suspiciously, and said: "Sakura, what I said the other day People are cultivating with you. Did you meet any amazing female ninjas at that time?"


    Of course... how could Sakura forget that scene?


    "Yes, we met a woman named Senju Tsunade."


    "You you you you...who do you say?!"


    Sakura doesn¡¯t know Tsunade enough, but Tsunade¡¯s name is simply a legend for women of the red generation. When she heard Tsunade¡¯s name all of a sudden, Red¡¯s tongue began to knot, and even the red bean Shocked.


    "Um..." It wasn''t the reason why Kozakura of the same era was obviously unable to be so shocked. She was taken aback, and then squatted: "She said she was called Senju Tsunade."


    "What does that woman look like?"


    "What''s it like?" Kozakura carefully recalled, a blonde woman formed in her mind, "Looks a little shorter than Hong-sensei, (Red 169, Tsunade 163), blond hair, two braids, wearing one A green jacket with a big word "gambling" on it, uh... the chest is big."


    "Is that woman very strong?"


    "Yes, I saw her lift up a stone weighing about ten tons."


    "Sure enough, Tsunade-sama was right."


    If you talk about appearance, body shape, and wearing these, you can imitate it, but Senju Tsunade''s weird power is the only one in the Ninja world.


    Kozakura looked at Hong with a respectful expression on her face strangely, and couldn''t help asking: "Mr. Hong, is that Tsunade-sama very good?"


    Hong smiled and shook his head, and said: "Tsado-sama is not''very powerful'' to act. She is the granddaughter of the first generation of Naruto, the disciple of the three generations of adults, one of the legendary three ninjas, and the number one in Ninja medical care. Sacred Hand, during the Third Ninja World War, the medical unit she led saved almost the entire Fire Nation¡¯s life. She defeated the sand hidden puppet troops by one person. She is the strongest female ninja in the Ninja world. It is also the goal that all female ninjas strive to surpass, the legendary slug princess."


    Times are different. Red was as big as Sakura, and when the official Third Ninja War was in full swing. At that time, Jiraiya and Oshemaru each led ninja troops to block the attacks of the Kingdom of Tu and Thunder, gold Shining famous all over the world, Hagi Kakashi became a Shinobu at the age of twelve, setting a record in the Shinobi world. Among these men, there is a noble flower, Tsunade.


    Most female ninjas in this world have the idea of ??proving that they are better than men. Tsunade has accomplished this. Tsunade uses his fists to prove that women can be better than men. For female ninjas of the red generation, Tsunade was the goal they yearned to work hard for, which Sakura couldn''t understand.


    But if Hong knew that Tsunade had lost her wrist to Naruto, she wouldn''t be shocked.


    As for Naruto... he still looked awake, and had too many brain cells dead last night.


    "Although I don''t want to be forbearing too much, it doesn''t seem to be too good to lose too ugly. Forget it, just treat it as fun."


    "That expression is really irritating, I will let you know that it is a price to look down on a woman, Ninja and Itachi!"


    Chapter 129: Naruto Abstaining!The first round is over!


    "Wow! Don''t be so cruel!"


    The wind of Temari made Naruto fully awake, and he screamed, oiled the soles of his feet and ran quickly, stepped on his feet, and jumped onto the wall, and then quickly ran along the wall.


    The huge iron fan of Temari blew the violent wind on the round wall, and then it blew back in the opposite direction. Although the power had been reduced a lot, it still blew to the audience.


    The old Naruto god was stuck on the tall wall and said, "There is no need to be so fierce. Girls are fierce. Be careful not to marry later."


    "You don''t need to worry about it!" Temari said angrily.


    "Oh~~I¡¯m kind~~" Naruto spread out his hands and sighed, then took out the four kunai from the ninja bag, and said: "The hidden weapon of Sister Tiantian lost to you last time, this time Just try it for me."


    After speaking, flipped his wrists, and the three Kuunai quickly flew towards the kick in the shape of a product.


    "Ninfa Scythe Itachi!"


    With a fan in Temari''s hand, all three of them were blown away without hindrance. The strong wind swept across the auditorium. The strong wind, even if they were more than ten meters apart, still forced the audience to resist the wind with their hands.


    "No way, Naruto-kun, she used this trick to crack my hidden weapon last time. The hidden weapon attack is useless to her." Tian Tian resisted the wind with her arms, and the wind swept by Temari made her remember this clearly. This kind of feeling, thinking about the last fiasco, Tian Tian couldn''t help but feel worried for Naruto.


    The three kunai were easily fanned by Temari, but the problem was the last kunai in Naruto''s hands.


    Kuwu was detached from Naruto''s hand, the cyan Fengdun Chakra attached to Kuwu, guiding Kuwu to continuously rotate, and Kuwu turned into a sharp screw. Fengdun Chakra easily cut through the air and quickly flew towards the hand. go with.


    "Oops!"


    Temari was horrified, and Naruto''s killer move really caught her by surprise. Even Tiantian, who was worried about Naruto just now, couldn''t help but stare at the sharp kunai in the sky, Ding!!


    Temari used the fan as a shield to stand in front of him, and the kunai that Naruto threw out was nailed into the fan bone, and half of the blade was pierced into the fan bone.


    The fan bones of Temari''s three-star fans are made of special alloys. They are strong and tough, and they are actually pierced in half by Naruto''s Kuma.


    Temari pulls Kumo out of the Samsung fan forcefully, looking at Naruto in shock.


    Naruto once again threw a kunai up and down in his hand, and said, "It seems that I am right. Although you can fly a fan directly with ordinary hidden weapons, it is because the fan is too large and heavy. Fanning twice in a short period of time, the gap between these two times is the best time to attack."


    "Cut!" Temari sipped fiercely, and once again widened the distance between Naruto and Naruto. Obviously, it was to guard against Naruto¡¯s Kunai attack. Temari almost retreated to the corner of the wall, maximizing the distance between her and Naruto. After hearing Naruto''s words every day, he seemed thoughtful.


    "Feng Dun hang on the net!"


    Temari once again slammed her huge iron fan. Under the control of Temari, the never-ending wind formed a super huge wind net with a height of more than 20 meters. In this battlefield with limited space, there is no place to hide. .


    "Use a wide range of attacks to block my escape route? Very clever tactics, but it''s useless!" Naruto put Kumo under his armpit, and then quickly seals with both hands, "Wind escape pressure!"


    The ultra-high-concentration compressed typhoon ball was like a cannon. A big hole was blasted through the wind net of Temari. Naruto jumped directly from that hole. I have to say, this is crazy.


    The net hit the wall behind Naruto, and immediately tore criss-cross marks on the cement wall... This woman is really fierce...


    "The technique of Ninja''s suffering without shadow clone!"


    It was densely packed, and the sky was full of Kuwuxiang, and Naruto''s body hid behind Kuwu, showing a weird smile.


    "Ninfa Scythe Itachi!"


    "Just waiting for you! Ninfa Kuma avatar blasts!" Naruto smiled evilly, his hands clasped together, all Kuwuying avatars exploded in an instant, although the power is not great, but the coverage is very wide. .


    "Temari!" Kankuro gripped the railing tightly and looked worriedly at the smoke from the explosion.


    "Don''t worry about it, this little trick can''t kill your sister." Naruto smiled like a devil, "You have to kill like this, Ninfa Shadow Clone Technique!"


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    Before the smoke from the blast of Kuwu Clone had disappeared, more than a dozen of Naruto''s clones appeared in the field, plus his own body, all standing on the circular wall.


    "The wind dodges twelve guns!"


    The twelve crushing high-pressure typhoon balls aimed at the central Temari at the same time. It can be said that the retreat of Temari was completely blocked, and it was hit by twelve crushers in succession. There is absolutely no reason for Temari to survive.


    Rumble!


    Twelve cannon-like extra-large typhoon balls bombarded the ground, and the explosion set off huge dust, causing damage like a sandstorm. The violent air current rushed towards the sky, Naruto lifted the shadow clone and looked at the fan in the sky. With an excited smile on the corner of his mouth, he said, "It''s better than I thought to be able to escape from that distance, Temari."


    "Huh...huh...huh..."


    Sitting on a fan and flying in the air, Temari panted violently. Her back was completely wet with cold sweat. At that moment, when she was targeted by twelve oppressors, she really felt like she was going to die, if not the last moment. With the attitude of trying it out with a Samsung fan, she might really be going to see her mother who has been there for many years now.

 105 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 105

    "Unexpectedly, there were twelve A-level oppressions in a row. Is this guy a human?!"


    Pressure damage is a unique technique that highly compresses air to form a destructive air cannon. When pressure damages and explodes, a large amount of air will be generated. The air will naturally flow and generate air currents. The lower part of the examination room is almost airtight. Cannot be blown into the soil. After the twelve pressures exploded at the same time, the airflow generated was of course rising rapidly. Teju jumped onto the Samsung fan in time, and the updraft lifted her up together with the fan and escaped.


    "Although you can avoid the oppression, but I guarantee you will not avoid this, the ultimate meaning of Feng Dun."


    Boom!


    Two shadow avatars appeared beside Naruto. Everything was released, rotated, and changed in one go according to a familiar pattern. The cyan super-powerful Chakra spun rapidly in Naruto''s hands.


    "Wind escape spiral shuriken!" Naruto proudly held the invincible spiral shuriken, swept across with cold eyes, and gathered the shocked expressions of everyone present in the eyes, and a sneer crossed the corner of his mouth. "Just rely on this Hi, Naruto Uzumaki is the strongest wind escape ninja in the ninja world!!"


    Even if it is an unfinished spiral shuriken, Naruto can use this trick to surpass the entire sandy hidden village and take the name of the strongest wind escape ninja in the ninja world. In the wind escape, there is no way to surpass the spiral hand. The profound meaning of the sword.


    "Wind Escape Tornado Hurricane!!!"


    "It''s useless! Wind escape spiral shuriken!!" Naruto roared and rushed to Temari. The spiral shuriken in his hand cut the mess with a sharp knife, completely shredded Temari''s proud Fengdan ninjutsu, destructive power The infinite spiral shuriken gradually approached the kick.


    Temari closed her eyes in despair. She has nowhere to hide. This kind of ninjutsu is known by seeing with her eyes and hearing with her ears. Once she is hit, Temari can''t think of any reason to survive.


    "sister!!"


    "Don''t Naruto!!"


    After a long time, Temari didn''t wait for the expected pain of death, so he opened his eyes and found that Naruto was standing one meter in front of her, the terrifying spiral shuriken in his hand had disappeared.


    Naruto raised his hand and said loudly, "I abstain."


    The audience was silly...


    Chapter 130: All abstaining, the tranquility before the storm!


    Naruto used the infinitely destructive spiral shuriken, and then the spiral shuriken suddenly disappeared, and then Naruto raised his hand and abstained. The changes on the court really made the audience overwhelmed.


    No matter what they thought, Ming talent jumped onto the audience stand and sat down exactly next to Changpu. His game was over and he didn''t have to go back to the players rest area.


    Seeing that Naruto had gone to the auditorium, Huo Xuanjian couldn''t help but coughed twice and said, "Naruto Uzumaki abstained, Temari wins."


    Naruto abstained, he didn''t feel it at all. Obviously he didn''t really want to become Zhongnin from the beginning, but obviously someone was more excited than him.


    "Ah ah ah ah! Why are you brats should abstain ah? !!" flapping red beans directly from the back over, grabbed Naruto''s head, opened his toothy maw, a direct bite in Naruto man''s head.


    "Ah ah ah! You are a stupid woman! I want to be your scalp bitten off !!"


    Naruto shouted to eat pain, red beans and only then finally pulled away from Naruto''s body, but to see her teeth look, still trying to estimate Naruto eating a meal of it.


    "Bitterly bitterly!" Naruto cried out in pain, hand touched the red beans eating place, feel wet, looked at the palm, but fortunately, not red, red beans should only saliva only.


    Naruto rough outline the extent of this woman has been totally silent, although before Naruto''s head through a lot of combat, such as iris tablespoons elbow Ino, Naruto''s head explode even hit the small time bomb butterfly in before, but this is the most painful time, but also the first time Naruto''s head was eating, and have to say red beans sister sturdy.


    Although it was not red, the red bean was still very angry. He pinched his finger bones and cracked. Red bean looked at Naruto with a dangerous expression and said, "Boy, you better give me a reasonable explanation, otherwise My old lady smashed you to make balls and eat them!"


    Although I know that you are concerned about, but can not use such a terrible statement?


    Naruto mouth twitching, obviously, red beans because he abstained because of concerns he would feel angry, but this approach is too concerned about people''s awkward horrible, red beans Mitarai''s character is really still the legendary rub too tired than to downright ah.


    After scratched his hair curled his lip, Naruto standard action man, and said: "Well, I would not particularly want to be in forbearance from the beginning, because it is very troublesome, it will serve as team leader do after forbearance, that time is not one thing must be accountable to the entire squad of players, the kind of trouble I do not want to do things, and I''m not really here resorted to spiral shuriken. "


    "Why?" Naruto looked puzzled red.


    Naruto looked at the people around, iris, red, red beans, Sakura, dental, and forgotten Asma uncle, said: "There is no one except Sakura and Asma had my spiral shuriken real power, in fact, attack range after that move very large explosion, if we really let the spiral shuriken explosion here, then, the venue will be out to destroy me. "


    Asma smoking a cigarette, he said: "Yes it is, Naruto spiral shuriken just completed the first use to kill hundreds of people to the destructive power of that move, the venue will not be too many people survived. "


    The reason is OK, red beans Pieliaopiezui, the body''s muscles relaxed, be accepted this argument.


    After persuading the red beans, Naruto finally relieved, although he himself clearly, his real purpose is not half dime relationship with more than two.


    The second round of the race should have been Gaara VS Sasuke, all the audience the most anticipated game, but because Sasuke missing, so the delayed second round of a competition, is the third VS Shino Kankuro, Kankuro order sand hidden plan directly abstention, fourth Shikamaru VS Ino, Shikamaru and the usual practice of Ino bad karma is not never played, but the presence of so many people face Shikamaru and not daring hands, but also directly abstention, the last child VS Tian Ding times, Ding times do not want to get involved, or abstention, the results of a test of a total of five games, in addition to a temporary delay because the candidates missing, the other four are all abstained end.


    "I was afraid maybe the kid will not retaliate, right?" Naruto smirked upon her chin and said, let Shikamaru, D two times with Hinata Ino there is really a fight ...... do not know how to describe thing, Shikamaru and Ding times together will abstain Naruto is really beyond expectations, but are reasonable thing ...


    Although his two students have passed the first round, but the red really did not feel the slightest bit happy, a wry smile, said:. "This result is really hard to laugh ah"


    Compared red, Asma and three generations old man fell to his death Yeliang really want to jump directly to forget.


    A test of the first round in five games, four abstained, three of which are Konoha ninja abstained, three generations of the old man''s face was these three little son of a bitch to disgrace, Asma also feel ashamed ah, his two disciples abstained, although Ino through the first round, but that is because her opponent was Shikamaru, both sides are his disciples, but also to ensure at least a into the second round, a result that can not really let Asma Cheer up.


    In addition to the three hidden sand, the other candidates Leaves are to the audience, automatic seat beside Naruto sit down.


    "This is really fun," Naruto put his hands on the back of the chair, with Erlang''s legs tilted, as if I was an uncle. "They rushed so far to watch the Zhongnin test, but the result was four consecutive games. Abstaining, do you think the audience will riot?"


    Shikamaru almost used the chair as a recliner. Hearing this, he turned Naruto''s look and said, "That''s what you expected."


    "Okay, I admit, I was looking forward to it." Naruto scratched his head and said: "But at any rate, it took a while before I abstained. Compared to you, it seems that I am the one with the most professional ethics. Up."


    In one sentence, a group of people rolled their eyes at him, and their eyes condensed into two words in the air-shameless!


    "Yo, Naruto-kun, how did your test result?"


    There are not many people who use the formal name "Naruto-kun" to call Naruto. They are basically people who know but are not familiar with, such as Tiantian, Xiao Li.


    Naruto turned his head and looked at Xiao Li, who can only use crutches now, and said, "You are too late. Except for Sasuke''s game, the other four games are over."


    "So fast?"


    "Because except for Sasuke''s game, the other four games were abstained, hahahaha..." Naruto laughed loudly. In fact, it was really fun. Thinking about so many spectators, Lu Yuan rushed to watch the game. The result was four. Abstaining from voting is really depressing.


    "Abstaining, why?!" Xiao Li asked in surprise.


    "I''m still asking what this is doing now. I have already abstained anyway." Naruto said indifferently, then looked at Xiao Li''s crutches and said, "Isn''t the injury recovered yet?"


    "Oh, the doctor said I have to recuperate for a while, but even if I am hospitalized, I will not give up exercising myself!"


    "Haha..." Naruto could only smile bitterly at Xiao Li''s will. Even if he wanted to persuade Xiao Li to be careful of the worsening of his injuries, he would probably not listen. He turned his head, looked into the field, and looked at the sky suddenly. Naruto smiled slightly with the flying green leaves.


    "You two don''t come here at all."


    boom!


    Kakashi and Sasuke appeared in the center...


    Chapter 131: Finally arrived, Naruto who loves to tell the truth!


    After being late for so long, and even daring to directly use the instantaneous technique to appear in the center of the venue under the circumstances of much attention, these two pretending bastards should really be struck by lightning.


    "Yeah... I''m sorry, I''m late." The white-haired fox said, squinting.


    But can anyone feel the sincerity of this fox?Anyway, I didn''t.

 106 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 106

    Naruto fished out his ears helplessly, and said, "It seems that being late is really Kakashi''s signature. He dare to be late on such an important day."


    "Oh...it really makes people wonder if Kakashi''s teacher is reliable." Sakura also sighed helplessly. Obviously, she had nothing to say about Kakashi''s late arrival.


    Naruto shrugged, but suddenly found that Sasuke, who was standing in the battlefield, glared at Naruto from a distance. Even so far away, you can easily find the arrogance and arrogance on Sasuke''s face. It''s really amazing. expression.


    Shikamaru smiled jokingly, patted Naruto on the shoulder from behind, and said, "You have been provoked."


    Naruto smiled contemptuously and said: "If you are provoked, you will be provoked. Anyway, the fact that I am better than him will not change."


    "It''s really rare to see someone so arrogant like you."


    "I have the strength, you can control me."


    Sasuke was sent to the venue in time, and there was nothing wrong with Kakashi behind. Kakashi came to the auditorium instantly and smiled at the group of people over there who rolled his eyes: "I''m sorry, I''m late."


    "There is no sincerity at all." Naruto murmured, and then said: "Why don''t you come back tomorrow?"


    Kakashi grabbed his hair and opened the page directly. He glanced around with a lazy fisheye, and suddenly froze when he saw Sakura. Obviously, he noticed the change in Sakura. Not only the clothes, but the changes in Sakura''s temperament are all too obvious.


    "Sakura, can you tell me what happened to you in the month I left?" Kakashi couldn''t understand it, so he left for a month, but Sakura''s changes were even worse than Sasuke''s. huge.


    Hong and Asma shrugged aside, Hong looked at Kakashi amused, and said: "Kakashi, I saw Sakura before and reacted like you, right, Naruto?" He blinked at Naruto.


    Naruto rolled his eyes directly, and Kakashi understood that Sakura''s change definitely had a great relationship with Naruto, and asked, "Naruto, what did you do to Sakura?"


    Naruto rolled his eyes frantically at Kakashi, because he thought Kakashi¡¯s words were so awkward, and immediately said: "Don¡¯t think I¡¯m so awkward to you, as if I did something bad to Sakura, I just took She went to kill," Naruto then put up two fingers, and then reduced them to one, "Twenty days, a thousand people were killed."


    Naruto¡¯s words made the four present, Kakashi, Hong, Akai and Asma couldn¡¯t help but take a breath. Naruto is so ruthless. Let the twelve-year-old Sakura in the second It took ten days to complete the Thousands of Killing things, which is crazy, but looking at Sakura''s current appearance, she has a strong aura and completely loses her former squeamishness. This has a huge effect, isn''t it?


    Only red beans, this woman with a brain problem feels more excited.


    Regardless of Naruto and the others, the presence of Sasuke Uchiha made the entire venue boil. It has to be said that more than 99% of the people here came for this one. The other four games are all foils. The remaining 1%, probably only people around Naruto.


    The whole venue cheered. In the previous four games, apart from the one between Naruto and Temari that somehow let them see the battle, the other three were really depressing. The arrival of Sasuke really made them as excited as they were knocked out.


    Naruto listened to the cheers around him, smiled coldly, and said, "It seems that they are really looking forward to Sasuke''s performance, but this is also thanks to the destruction of the Uchiha clan."


    Hong frowned and said, "Why do you say that?"


    "Of course, the Uchiha clan was once a strong clan known as the Ninja World. After being annihilated, the only clan left behind are Sasuke and his brother Uchiha Itachi. Of course, these people will care about the once brilliant Uchi. What is the strength of the Bo clan and the last remaining group? In other words, if the Uchiha clan is not destroyed, Sasuke is afraid that he will not receive such attention."


    After Naruto finished speaking, he found that there was an indifferent calamus around him, everyone else looked at him strangely, scratching their heads, and said, "What''s wrong? I''m telling the truth. "


    "My day!" Kakashi raised his forehead in pain, then looked at Naruto dumbfounded, and said: "Naruto, you know the truth in your heart, so you don''t need to say it."


    Naruto curled his lips and said, "That way, you won''t be able to see your expression, it''s so boring."


    A group of people were made to laugh or cry by Naruto...


    Hong shook his head helplessly. When you get along with Naruto, you have to be prepared to be helpless by him at any time. Although he chokes a lot of time, it''s really interesting.


    In the process of shaking his head, Hong suddenly froze, his eyes swept across Xiao Li who was still on crutches, and suddenly remembered something. He looked at Naruto and said: "Naruto, I heard Xiao Ying said that when you went out to practice before Is it true that I met Tsunade-sama?"


    "Yes what''s the matter?"


    "Naruto, did you meet Tsunade-sama?" Kakashi''s eyes widened slightly. Tsunade has been away from the village for more than ten years. In the past ten years, Anbe has not found Tsunade, so Naruto went out to pay Just met.


    A Kai''s eyes lit up suddenly, saying: "If there is that adult, Xiao Li''s injury..."


    Naruto''s gaze shifted a bit and said, "Do you want Tsunade to come back to treat Xiao Li''s injury?"


    "Yes," Kakashi calmed his gaze, and said, "Tsunade-sama is the number one medical ninja in the ninja world. If there is her, Xiao Li''s injury will be fine."


    Naruto scratched his beardless chin, then scratched his cheek, which was born with six beards, and said, "You shouldn''t expect too much. That day, I tried Tsunade whether to return to wood. Ye Lai, she said that she would not come back here again. It is obviously unrealistic to catch Tsunade back. None of us have that ability combined."


    If you fight, Akay will definitely be better than Tsunade in opening eight doors, and Naruto might not lose to Tsunade if he smashes, but defeating and catching alive are completely different things.To defeat Tsunade¡¯s powerful shadow-level ninjas, it takes about two to three ninjas who are equivalent to Tsunade¡¯s strength, and five to eight ninjas to kill, and one or two may be killed by Tsunade¡¯s mortal counterattack. , The live capture must be counted from ten upwards. How can they add up to ten shadow ranks? To capture Tsunade alive is simply an impossible task.


    Kai showed an extremely disappointed look. Naruto also admired Xiao Li, and said, "But it''s not impossible. When I met Tsunade that day, I made a bet with her and she lost So I have to promise me one thing, if Tsunade is used to treat Xiao Li with this thing, Tsunade should give me some face."


    "Really? Uuuuu...Thank you so much, Naruto." Akay exaggerated so much tears in his eyes, knelt down and grabbed Naruto''s hand and wept bitterly.


    Naruto couldn''t stand this guy, so he kicked Akai quickly.


    Kakashi looked at Naruto who was wiping his hands amusedly, and then said lazily, "By the way, Naruto, what bet did you make with Tsunade-sama?"


    "Wear off."


    puff¡­¡­


    The five on the scene went straight to the street...


    Chapter 132: Battle at the peak of Shinnin!Sasuke vs Gaara!


    "You won Tsunade-sama by breaking your wrist?!" Kakashi''s tone was really shocking. He was a grandson of Jiraiya, and he was a ninja who knew Tsunade well. It was because of his understanding that he was shocked. , Tsunade''s weird power, breaking his wrist and losing to Naruto?


    "Is it necessary to be so surprised?" Naruto gave Kakashi a white look, and then said: "But that woman''s strength is really unimaginable, let alone a woman, her strength is not like Humanity."


    "I have never heard you have such a high evaluation of a woman, Naruto." Shikamaru said lazily.


    Naruto turned his head and cast a blank look at Shikamaru, and said, "What do you think if I say I won with four tails exploded?"


    "Are you kidding me?!" Shikamaru almost jumped up from his seat. Naruto can make them happy and relaxed without bursting his tail. The whole body is full of that kind of destructive chakras. Win at the end.


    "Cut!" Naruto sipped uncomfortably, and couldn''t help but reach out and touched his right shoulder, and said: "I won, but it caused my shoulder to dislocate, torn muscles and fractured wrist bones. It¡¯s just a terrible victory."


    "Are you sure you are talking about humans?"


    "I doubt it too."


    "It''s amazing to be able to beat Tsunade-sama in strength, even if it is a terrible victory." Not to mention that you are only twelve years old...


    Naruto and the others have been harassing for so long. The most important game of today, Gaara VS Uchiha Sasuke, is finally about to start... After so much nonsense, it is finally the point.


    The yellow sand continuously floated out of the gourd behind Gaara, but before Gaara attacked, he suddenly covered his forehead in pain, and the sand stayed in the air.


    Gaara seemed to be completely trapped in the world of self, muttering: "Don''t be angry... Mom, I''m sorry... I just let you eat those unpalatable blood... I''m sorry, but... this time it must be... It''s delicious..."


    Gaara has been unable to sleep and suffers from severe insomnia because he is a crane guardian who is parasitized by the civet monster. Therefore, Gaara¡¯s spirit has always been very unstable. It can be said to have a very serious intermittent mental illness. If you don''t get sick, it''s just apathy and stay away from strangers. Once you get sick, Gaara will become crazy, bloodthirsty, and turn into Shura who only loves himself. That''s also the most dangerous situation.


    "Finally started the conversation, now it''s getting more and more dangerous." Kanjirou held the railing in his hand, looking at Gaara who was holding his forehead with one hand in the field with a look of fear.


    "But it was the first time Gaara became like that before the match. Is this because of the opponent?"


    "Probably, it seems that Uchiha Sasuke... and the Kyuubi Juri makes me feel excited." Kankuro frowned, which made his painted face even more... weird?Then turned his head to look at his sister, and said, "You just tried to compare with that Uzumaki Naruto, you are sure it''s okay."


    "It''s okay, it''s just that it consumes more chakras, and there is no injury on the body." Temari said in a deep voice, the expression on his face looked tense and serious, his eyes were wearing the entire venue, and he looked at the blond boy in the audience seat opposite. His true strength is definitely far more than what he just showed, and I don''t know why he let me go. His ninjutsu called spiral shuriken really makes me very uneasy."


    The same ninja who practiced wind escape, and faced the terrifying spiral shuriken head-on. Temari knew more about the power of the spiral shuriken. The huge and oppressive Chakra even made the Chakra inside her Out of control, her Chakra is actually in fear?Fear of the powerful wind escape Chakra contained in the spiral shuriken!

 107 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 107

    Kankuro raised his head and glanced at the Fourth Generation Fu Ying who was sitting next to the three-generation old man. Now the people of Shayin didn''t know that the Fourth Generation Fu Ying had been killed by the Oshe Maru, and thought that their shadow was sitting there.


    Kankuro shook his head and said, "Now we can''t stop, we can only take one step and see one step."


    "Oh, that said."


    Sasuke looked at Gaara indifferently, opened his ninja bag, drew two shurikens from it, and quickly threw it at Gaara.


    Of course, the two shurikens were blocked by Gaara¡¯s sand shield. The yellow sand turned into Gaara¡¯s appearance, and the sand shield became a sand clone. The clone¡¯s hands held the two shurikens thrown by Sasuke. .


    boom!!


    A huge sand bullet was ejected from the belly of the sand clone and flew towards Sasuke.


    Sasuke jumped into the air to avoid the attack of sand bombs. Gaara¡¯s sand avatar waved his hand, and the two shurikens that were directly caught were thrown towards Sasuke. Sasuke also immediately sent out two shurikens, four in his hands. The sword collided in the air and ejected to the side.


    Sasuke volleyed in the air and kicked the hands of Sand Doppelganger. After landing, he supported the ground with both hands. Using the power of the kick just now, he rotated his body, and then hit the Sand Doppelganger¡¯s neck with a flexible speed and one A month ago, there was a world of difference.


    The sand clone is different from the shadow clone, or it may be because it is mixed with Morizuru Chakra. After being kicked by Sasuke and breaking his hands and hitting the neck, the sand did not disappear immediately. Instead, the sand began to disintegrate, trying to grab Sasuke''s left hand.


    "Push the hand!" Sasuke yelled, with his right hand folded into a palm, and using Cun Jin''s force technique, he smashed Gaara''s sand clone, and then forced his fist toward Gaara''s face.


    The sand shield automatically formed a defense and stood in front of Gaara, but Sasuke suddenly smiled coldly.


    "Huh!" coldly snorted, the body in black disappeared almost instantaneously, and then appeared behind Gaara, his shoulder bone shrank, compressing the power of the entire right arm together, and then a Gaara hit the cheek with a heavy punch.


    Sasuke''s growth this month is indeed surprising, his physical strength is almost comparable to that of Xiao Li, and Gaara, who is carrying a huge sand gourd, is blown away with a punch.


    "Haha." Naruto uttered a meaningless tone, his eyes seemed to have found an interesting prey, and said: "It''s pretty good speed, no wonder he was so arrogant before."


    Sasuke was indeed arrogant. He made the same gestures as Xiao Li, and then beckoned. Looking at Gaara with a crack on his face, he said arrogantly: "Is this the armor of sand? If you don''t come, I can It''s going to pass!"


    Sasuke rushed towards Gaara with the extreme speed he had trained for a month. The Sand Shield quickly formed a block in front of Gaara, but Sasuke had already rushed past Gaara¡¯s side and bypassed Gaara¡¯s. behind.


    "Damn it!" Gaara was shocked, and quickly manipulated the sand to form two sand pillars and attacked Sasuke. Sasuke flashed through the sand pillar''s attack, then passed through the gap in the sand and gave Gaara with one foot. Kick off.


    "What''s the matter, just these two things?" Sasuke said arrogantly, "That armor, I want to peel it off!"


    Sasuke used his own speed to break through the barrier of the sand shield, and then supported the ground with both hands, kicked Gaara in the cheek with a reflexive kick, then quickly turned around, holding Gaara''s collar with both hands, followed by fierceness. Knee bumps, the rapid physical skill combo hit Gaara completely unable to respond.


    "Hey...it''s too exaggerated to practice that speed in one month anyway." Shikamaru said helplessly, rolling his eyes through the dead fish eyes. Among them, only Naruto can beat Sasuke at this speed. , Even Ding Ci had to be in the butterfly state, but that would consume chakra too much.


    "Ordinary exercise methods, no matter how hard you work for a month, it is impossible to practice to that level, and Sasuke cannot use the shadow clone method like me. The general method is absolutely impossible." Naruto said lightly. Then turned to Kakashi, and said: "Use thunder to escape."


    "Ala, I guessed it so quickly, I thought I could hide it for a while." Kakashi said, clutching his hair.


    "Kakashi, has anyone ever said you are bored?"


    "Yes, isn''t it you?"


    "Naruto, can you reach Sasuke''s speed with Thunder Escape?" Hinata said curiously, pulling Naruto''s cuff.


    Naruto scratched his hair and said, "Using the characteristics of Thunder Dune, it is indeed possible to do that. The five basic chakra attributes have different characteristics. The fire escape of Uchiha''s family is violent and destruction. My wind escape is Sharp and broad, Earth Dun is calm and heavy, Shui Dun has both soft and violent properties, while Thunder Dun is sharp and speed. Using appropriate chakras to stimulate and activate the body can make muscle cells produce explosive speed and speed. Power, it is said that the four generations of Raikage in Yunyin Village have used Lei Dun to activate their bodies and form the Thunder Shadow ninjutsu body, reaching a speed beyond human limits. The fourth generation of Raikage has the second fastest speed in the ninja world. Chakra is too violent, and if it is not controlled well, it will cause great damage to the body, so this process of practice is extremely painful and not everyone can bear it."


    After speaking, Naruto gently took Hinata''s hand and whispered: "Hinata, I know you want to become stronger, but the Thunder Dunn Jutsu style is really not suitable for girls, your soft step Shuangshiquan With great potential for development, we will study together in the future to make your Roubu Shuangshiquan more perfect, okay?"


    "Yeah." A little bit of careful thought was seen through, Hinata nodded with a blush, and then leaned on Naruto''s shoulder.


    This kind of thing like strength is like Mount Everest. The higher it is, the more difficult it is to walk. Naruto has also encountered this situation before. After mastering the Oyu spiral pill, Naruto had more than a year before the development of the spiral shuriken was completed. I didn''t feel any real increase in my own strength. On the contrary, for a girl like Sakura with a relatively low starting point, a short period of time, such as twenty days, would be enough to cause earth-shaking changes.


    Hinata probably wanted to find new ways to increase her strength after being stimulated by Sakura, but she was really stupid.


    After comforting Hinata, Naruto glanced at Kakashi, and said: "Since you have mastered Thunder Dunge, Sasuke should have learned your trick, Kakashi."


    Chapter 133: The highly anticipated Konoha collapse plan!Start!


    Kakashi was really helpless to Naruto, and said: "Naruto, can you not expose all of my bottom so quickly?"


    "Of course not. Your gloomy expression is the source of my happiness, Kakashi." Naruto laughed, so shocked that Kakashi wanted to use Rachel to get this kid out...but just Just think about it.


    Although Sasuke hit Gaara consecutively, but for Gaara, who is a human being, it is not even a skin injury. On the contrary, Sasuke is a little panting. Lei Dun can keep him for a month. In time, he obtained a speed comparable to Xiao Li, but it was impossible for him to obtain the physical strength that could maintain this speed for a long time.


    In an image metaphor, Xiao Li is a world-class marathon runner, while Sasuke is...probably a municipal 100-meter champion. In a short time, Sasuke has the ability to keep up with Xiao Li, but he can only support it for a while. After all, there is absolutely no quick fix for things like endurance.


    Gaara¡¯s chakras flowed all over my body, and the cracks in the sand armor that Sasuke had made were all restored in a blink of an eye. Gaara¡¯s handprints were released, and all the sand on the ground no longer attacked, but surrounded me. Around Gaara''s body, a huge and flawless ball of sand formed to protect Gaara''s body. This is a secret technique that can only be used by the crane guarding force to protect the crane!


    Sasuke rushed forward without waiting for Gaara''s sand storm to complete, and punched the last unfilled hole in the sand ball.


    boom!


    Sasuke¡¯s fist was still a little slower. Sandstorm Morozuru was completely finished, and the hardness exceeded that of steel. Sasuke punched it up, but instead shook his hand back and bleeds. The sand thorn from the sand ball almost knocked him. Pierced by the hand.


    "I can''t keep up with the speed, so do I cover my whole body with sand to form an absolute defense? Even if I use pressure, I can''t penetrate this defense. This is not something that ordinary ninjutsu can break." Naruto smiled, then The trick is about to appear.


    Sasuke didn¡¯t give up yet. He opened Ergouyu to write round eyes and rushed up, piercing sand thorns from the sand ball to attack Sasuke, but Sasuke hid from the writing round eyes with his insight, and his physical attacks did not matter. There is no point in that place of the sand ball.


    "Although I don''t know what he is hiding in, but it is just right. I also need time to prepare for this trick."


    Sasuke released the button on his wrist, and the scarlet Ergouyu writing wheel stared closely at the huge sand ball in the court, and then quickly backed away to the top of the tall wall.


    "Coming soon, Chidori." Naruto said with some excitement, as if he was experiencing a 3D movie in person, watching with his own eyes and watching animation is completely different. Sasuke is the most important of Naruto''s strengths. One link, for one reason, he is the possessor of Chakra of Otsuki Indra. After Sasuke''s eternal kaleidoscope opens, Naruto desperately wants to win Sasuke''s eyes... crazy?Why don''t you fight with Uchiha Madara, let alone the woman Otsuki Teruya.


    "Chidori?" Akai frowned and said, "Kakashi, did you really teach that dangerous technique to a ninja?"


    Kakashi rolled Akai a glance and said, "You are not qualified to talk about me," he said, squatting down, and said to Xiao Li, who was standing two steps below his steps, "Right, Xiao Li."


    Naruto held his cheek with one hand and said: "A-level ninjutsu like Chidori will appear in the test of Shinnin. This world is really getting crazy."


    "Boy, are you qualified to talk about others?" Adzuki bean grabbed Naruto''s head directly from behind, and said, "Are you using less A-level ninjutsu? Suppressing the twelve guns, how can you think of it? "


    "Cut! It''s rare and weird!" Naruto curled her lips. If she knew that she had used thousands of spiral pills to deal with Dashewan, she didn''t know how she would feel.


    "Sorry, can you ask a question? What is Chidori?"


    Naruto smiled and said: "That is the only ninjutsu created by Kakashi, the ultimate meaning of assassination, it is just a simple stab, the sharpest Lei Dun Chakra is concentrated in the hand, this hand It can become a sword that cuts iron like mud, and can easily pierce the human body. Kakashi also added this trick to form changes to make it more destructive and cut off lightning with it, so it was named Leiqi."


    "Kakashi-sensei also cut the lightning?" Sakura looked at Kakashi suspiciously, "Really?"


    Kakashi staggered, almost fell directly off the steps, touched his hair profusely, and said, "Do I look so bad?"


    "Sakura, don¡¯t look at Kakashi like this. He graduated from school when he was five years old, he was promoted to ninja at six, he was promoted to ninja at the age of twelve, and he independently developed Chidori¡¯s genius, although he is Looks like a wretched uncle."


    "I''m only twenty-seven years old. I haven''t reached the level of an uncle yet." Kakashi looked helpless and said: "And you are only twelve years old. My chidori is compared with your spiral shuriken. It doesn''t count at all."


    "There is no way, is this genius comparable to you mortals?"


    "roll!!"


    Naruto gags at the top, which makes the group of people care less about Sasuke, but fortunately, most of the audience will not be affected by Naruto, and their attention is still on Sasuke.

 108 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 108

    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    Sasuke let out a beast-like low roar, the fierce and destructive Thunder Chakra gathered in the palm of his left hand, the powerful energy of thunder and lightning spread to the surrounding in the form of light and sound energy, emitting a dazzling blue and white light. And the powerful momentum like chidori.


    The blue and white light reflected on Sasuke''s stern face. In the cool blue and white light, in the blood-red writing wheel eyes of Sasuke, the two black gouyu jade were spinning, and the color contrast made Sasuke''s face look very strange.


    The power of thunder and lightning had been concentrated in Sasuke''s left hand to the maximum. Sasuke raised his head, and the Ergouyu writing wheel eyes in his eyes were spinning rapidly, and the black pupils were extremely constricted, focusing his gaze on the sand ball protecting Gaara.


    Click it!!


    Sasuke started to move, and Chidori''s aftertaste made a long trace on the cement wall, which was extremely destructive.


    The more troublesome problem with Chidori is that you need to accelerate to the limit to fully utilize the full power of this trick. If the distance is limited, the power of Chidori will be limited. This venue is relatively small, and Gaara is on the venue. In the center, the distance is not enough for Sasuke to accelerate to the limit, so he must first jump on the wall and use the height of the wall to accelerate.


    Chidori uttered a sharp and piercing high-pitched squeal, and as Sasuke increased his speed to the limit, a blue-white streamer was drawn in the field. In the end, the blue lightning, with a forward momentum, directed towards Gaara¡¯s sand. The ball stabs.


    "Chidori!!"


    Among the assistants, Chidori was like a spear in the hands of a knight. The huge thrusting force completely pierced Gaara''s sand guard crane, and pierced Gaara''s shoulder, who was hiding inside the sand ball.


    After the great momentum of the chidori singing, the audience was silent, the high-pitched voice of the chidori faded, and the tranquility after the chaos seemed to be the tranquility before the storm.


    In the darkness, Gaara''s consciousness seemed to be unable to keep up with the pain of the body, with an unbelievable expression on his face, muttering, "What is this warm feeling? Mom...what''s wrong?"


    despair!


    A drop of warm liquid dripped onto the back of Gaara''s hand. Although the inside of the sand ball was dark, it still had a little vision for the ninja. Seeing the red on the back of his hand, Gaara went completely away.


    "It''s blood!! It''s my blood!! Ah ah ah ah ah ah!!!"


    Gaara, who was bleeding for the first time, ran away completely, Morozuru''s power emerged, and he tightly grasped Sasuke''s left hand that had injured him.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! When he raised his head on the huge, textured arm, Sasuke saw a coin-like eye that was not inferior to human beings.


    "Shouhe!" Naruto stood up directly from his position, blurted out, Gaara''s injury has already awakened Shouhe.


    Countless white feathers appeared in front of all the audience present. The audience felt drowsy and forced their eyelids to prop up, but within a few seconds, they fell asleep on the chairs.


    Konoha collapse plan!Start!


    Chapter 134: Naruto''s Preparations and Plans!


    "solution!"


    Naruto clasped his hands together, chakra burst on his body, and all the white feathers in front of him disappeared and he was free from the illusion. By his side, Kakashi, Akai and the others are Shinobu, and they are very talented in illusion. Both Sakura and Ino used the same method as Naruto to crack this illusion.


    Although the technique of Nirvana Abode is an illusion with a large area that can cause the enemy to fall into a coma, it is because the area covered by the illusion is too large, so its power on a single point is not even as good as the lowest level of herefeizhi or Naraku. The art of seeing, not to mention the ninja, even the ninja like Sakura and Ino can''t deal with it. The other party''s use of this illusion is probably to control the vast majority of ordinary people in the audience.


    Naruto helped Ding Ci, Ya and Changpu contact the illusion. Seeing that the meeting was completely messed up, Naruto scratched his hair and said, "This time, it''s really a big trouble."


    Konoha¡¯s collapse plan, Oshemaru bet on the Yinyin Village, which has been in business for many years, united with Shayin Village, and even assassinated the four generations of Fukage. It was for this Konoha collapse plan, Oshemaru, plus Shouzuru, to create a small capital It was enough, but it was impossible to shake Konoha''s foundation in this way. The purpose of Oshemaru was originally not here, and at this time Oshemaru also caught his goal, a three-generation old man.


    The four people under him have already deployed four purple flame formations, and the chakras of four elites are enough to trap a super strong barrier that the shadow-level powerhouse cannot leave, and because the four people have big snake pills on them. Both their chakras were very tyrannical, so this Four Purple Flame Array seemed particularly tyrannical, and an Anbu wanted to rush in and was burned into a pile of dust soon.


    "Kakashi, I will deal with Shouhe, and the intruders here will be handed over to you."


    "Don''t worry, leave it to us here."


    Hong is not as calm as Kakashi, looking a little worried, and said: "Naruto, can you do it alone?"


    "Hey, the matter of Renjuli should be solved by Renjuli, and he is one tail, I am nine tails, and I won''t lose." Naruto smiled confidently, then raised his foot and kicked the next one. Shikamaru said, "Asshole, don''t pretend to be dead! Come with me to deal with Shouhe"


    Shikamaru stood up, patted his butt and scratched his head, and said, "Really, why do you ask me for such troublesome things?"


    "Because I am willing."


    Naruto said naturally, and Shikamaru''s eyes were naturally greeted. Naruto didn''t bother to take care of this guy. Suddenly he took out Kuunai and scratched his wrist, and red blood poured out from Naruto''s wrist.


    Everyone was taken aback and said in unison: "Naruto, what are you doing?!"


    Naruto''s face was serious, and he didn''t care about his bleeding wrists, his hands were flying quickly, with a combination of handprints that everyone had never seen before.


    "Secret technique of blood shadow clone!"


    Naruto slapped the ground with a palm, blood gushing crazily from his wrist as if it had opened a gate. Although there are arteries on the wrist, cutting the wrist won''t kill you. It will not take long for blood to clot under the action of platelets, but Naruto''s bleeding was scary, as if the neck arteries were cut off.


    The blood automatically drew complicated spells on the ground. In the middle of a circle of spells, there was a "person" formed by blood. A lot of blood poured out, and Naruto''s face turned pale, as if he had been sucked blood. Similarly, the blood on the ground became active again and gradually climbed into the air, as if it was flowing along some invisible blood vessels in the air. People who have studied medical ninjutsu or have a good understanding of the internal structure of the human body will find this. The trajectory of blood flow is exactly the same as that of a normal person''s blood vessel.


    Invisible blood vessels were built in the air and formed a blood mass like a heart. After the blood vessels of the whole body were constructed, they heard a bang, and white smoke appeared like a normal shadow clone, followed by a "Naruto" exactly the same. Standing by Naruto''s side.


    Naruto stood up with a pale face, looked at the calamus, and said, "Before I come back, this avatar will be responsible for protecting your safety. Don''t worry, wait until I come back."


    Changpu knew that he was not a ninja and he was not suitable for staying here. He nodded, looked at Naruto softly, and said, "Tell me you will come back safely, right?"


    "Yes, I will come back safely." Naruto nodded heavily, then kissed the lips of calamus, and then kissed the lips of Hinata and Ino, and said: "So are you two, even if you are going home. Hiding in there, don¡¯t let yourself hurt, you know? Don¡¯t worry me."


    "Yeah." The two women nodded.


    Naruto also knew that this was not a time when children were in love, and after confessing some things, he asked Kakashi to borrow a dog, and then pulled Shikamaru to chase Gaara.


    With Kakashi''s specially raised ninja dog Parker to guide the direction, Naruto was not afraid of getting lost. He took three blood-producing pills from the ninja bag and stuffed them into his mouth.


    "Hey, Naruto, are you okay if you have lost so much blood?" Shikamaru couldn''t help but asked worriedly. According to his previous estimate, Naruto''s blood should already be 1/3 of his body. This number is life threatening enough for men.


    Under normal circumstances, men who lose more than one-third of their blood will be life-threatening, while women generally have more than one-half. So don''t provoke women. You really can''t afford to provoke these creatures who bleed every month and show their spirits.


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay. I have strong vitality and will not be dangerous." Naruto explained calmly, waiting for the Shengxue Pill''s effect to take place.


    Under Konoha¡¯s collapse plan, everything will become chaotic. Naruto¡¯s biggest worry is the incompetent calamus and the lonely Shiro. Ino and Hinata are backed by the Yamaaka and Hyuga tribes. The elders still dare not casually. Catch people, but calamus is different from Shiro. Naruto absolutely doubts that Danzo might take advantage of this Konoha disruption opportunity to catch people Naruto cares about to threaten him. Those humanoids who only seek profit will definitely do it. Come out, so Naruto left the blood shadow clone.


    Give one-third of the blood in the body to create a super-entity clone with 80% strength of the body, which can use all the secret arts of the body, and even because of the same blood, it can use the blood inheritance limit. Under Naruto''s current strength , The blood shadow clone can even burst the nine-tailed chakra with three tails.


    Naruto used the Thunder God to rush to Bai¡¯s side last night and left a blood shadow clone. That¡¯s why he appeared a little sleepy today. In less than 24 hours, he lost 2/3 of his body¡¯s blood. A person with a fairy body can hold it.


    The two ran quickly for a while, and Naruto suddenly said, "Hey, I said, Parker, can you go faster?"


    "This is already the highest speed."


    "That''s troublesome, the guys behind have caught up, and the distance is getting closer and closer, according to their speed, the lowest level should be Zhongnin."


    "Although I don''t want to talk about it, they were all Konoha''s ninjas, and Oshamaru''s subordinates, maybe they are Shinobu." Parker solemnly said with a very bad news.


    Shikamaru''s clever brain flashed, and said, "Naruto, have you guessed that we will be chased by someone?"


    "Well, to launch such a big attack, Shouhe must be a very important part of their plan. If Shouhe is allowed to appear in Konoha Village, it will definitely cause huge damage to the village. We are now going to deal with Gaara. , It¡¯s weird if they don¡¯t come to kill us.¡± Naruto said his previous speculation, and then said: ¡°Shikamaru, the group of guys behind will leave it to you.¡±


    Shikamaru almost fell to death, finally stabilized his body, sweating profusely and said, "Can you not take it for granted?"


    "Of course not." Naruto contended, and then said: "Shikamaru, occasionally try to take the lead alone, to see where your ability limit is, don''t keep hiding it, try your best once in a while, that kind It must feel good."


    "It''s really troublesome..."

 109 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 109

    Chapter 135: What a great kid!


    Parker chased me to the smell of Gaara and Sasuke, and said, "Is it really okay to leave that kid alone to deal with the chasing enemy?"


    "Don''t worry, Shikamaru is very strong. In fact, my biggest worry is that he is too strong."


    "What do you mean?" Parker looked puzzled.


    "Although Shikamaru is as old as me, his character is like an old man. He knows how to enjoy the leisurely life. For him, the greatest happiness is to make a pot of tea every day, lying on the roof and looking at the clouds. , Or find someone to play shogi, this is the life Shikamaru pursues."


    "Huh? There is such a kid?"


    "Shikamaru is this kind of person." Naruto smiled helplessly, and said: "That guy is afraid of trouble and is too lazy to die, so he has been hiding his light. During the school exams, every time he took the exams The scores are exactly 60 points, no more, no less, just for fear of putting on the hat of a genius."


    "Every time it''s sixty minutes, that''s really not an ordinary genius."


    "That''s it, and for this reason, Shikamaru will carefully analyze the opponent''s strength every time, and then use the most labor-saving way to win. Although this is very good, but it is also because of this. Shikamaru lacks enthusiasm and motivation. What is it? It¡¯s just a passing, lacking the sense of responsibility to become a qualified Zhong Ren. I hope he can grow a little this time."


    "In that case, you are really thinking about it."


    "I''ll just assume you are complimenting me."


    "But you are not afraid of accidents?"


    "Of course I''m afraid, but so what?" Naruto sneered and said, "The weak in this world have no right to survive."


    Parker looked back at Naruto in surprise, and said, "You really can see it."


    "What if you can''t see through, don''t forget that I am Zhuli from the nine tails. I have seen through the darkness of this world a long time ago."


    Parker was silent. He didn''t have much qualifications to speak about Renjuli. He just closed his mouth and drove forward. Naruto didn''t speak, and hurried to catch up with Gaara, just like he said. , The matter of the human column force can only be solved by the human column force.


    Naruto was chasing Gaara, and Shikamaru almost cursed him to death.


    "Really, this guy always makes me do such troublesome things." Shikamaru complained while removing the traces left by Naruto and Parker as they moved forward, and then held a thick four thin branch together. Making Parker''s footprints and making new marks, this kid said reluctantly, but Naruto gave him the things he absolutely did seriously, so this kid is Mongsao.


    After doing all this, Shikamaru hid under a tree, looked at the white clouds in the sky slowly, and said, "Finally, he escaped smoothly."


    In the dense forest, a few ninjas wearing sound-hidden foreheads marched quickly, just like Naruto¡¯s previous judgments, the lowest among them also had a middle-level ninja.


    An Otoyuki ninja squatted down and looked at the footprints on the ground, and said, "The footprints are irregular, maybe they are fabricated."


    Seeing the footprints stretched forward, the Otoyuki Ninja stood up and was about to act, but his body suddenly froze completely, and a trace of shock flashed in his eyes.


    "I''m sorry." Shikamaru''s shadow was connected to the eight Otonin, and said: "I obviously run away from No. 1, and occasionally want to change roles. Although I am really tired, I have to take you Pack the eight before you go."


    Shikamaru said so, but the shadows of the eight Otonin under his body are constantly beating and seem to break at any time. Although the shadow of the Nara family is as tough as rubber, there is a limit. One person can hold the eight. A ninja, the lowest level is still the middle-level ninja, Shikamaru can''t hold on for long, and it''s difficult even to activate the shadow seam. Shikamaru''s Chakra is a flawed one after all.


    "What? It''s just a kid." The caught Otonin said without nervousness. He obviously didn''t put the twelve-year-old Shikamaru in his eyes, and said, "I didn''t expect that we were all intercepted here. , This is the rumored shadow imitation of Konoha."


    "1,2,3...7,8, there are eight. No, Naruto said there are nine ninjas chasing us." Shikamaru took out eight from the ninja bag while calculating the current situation. Shuriken, "It seems that the task of the ninth ninja is to protect these eight chasing people. Although I don''t know where you are, I will know it!"


    Shikamaru shot eight shurikens at the eight Otonin at the same time, and flew out from the forest at the same time, knocking down all Shikamaru''s shurikens.


    "Is there?" Shikamaru looked sideways, trying to extend the shadow, but the shadow only crawled out for more than one meter and then retracted.


    The one Otonin who was caught by Shikamaru looked at Shikamaru coldly, and said, "It''s useless, we have seen through your tricks, and it seems that you are at your limit. This shadow imitation technique will be lifted soon. , You realize it!"


    "Oh..." Shikamaru sighed deeply, looked up at the unfettered white clouds in the sky, thinking in his heart: "I wanted to be a ninja casually, make some money casually, and then find a woman who is neither beautiful nor ugly. Get married, have two children, the first is a girl, and the second is a boy. When the daughter gets married and the son can be alone, he retires from his position as a ninja, and then leads a leisurely life of playing shogi or go every day. Then I died earlier than my wife, I just want to live this kind of life..."


    Shikamaru¡¯s life speech does not sound like a twelve-year-old kid said, and he can¡¯t live that kind of life. Everyone is innocent, and Shikamaru¡¯s dream is simple, but he has Such an outstanding talent, in this world, he is destined to not be able to be alone.


    There are some things you want to do, but some things must be done. Kamaru cannot ignore his responsibilities.


    Shikamaru frowned, sweat kept on his face, and said: "You are right, I have reached my limit."


    The black shadow shrank from under the bodies of Otonin, and returned to Shikamaru''s place, and finally turned into a light-colored ordinary shadow.


    Otonin who had just spoken looked at Shikamaru, and then said, "You can come out, and cut off this kid''s head by the way!"


    "Ok!"


    There was a loud roar in the forest, and the Ninth Tonin rushed out of the forest, and the Kuwu in his hand was cut toward Shikamaru''s neck.


    "It''s now! Shadow Imitation!!!"


    Shikamaru yelled, and all the chakras left in his seemingly exhausted body emerged at this time, grabbing the ninth Otonin, and then the black shadow charged at the eight Otonin in front of him. Past.


    "Retreat!"


    The eight Otonin stepped back at the same time, it seemed that the shadows could no longer catch them, but Shikamaru''s mouth curled up with a strange smile.


    "Shadow imitation, success."


    "what?!"


    The eight Otonin was shocked. They obviously avoided the black shadow on the ground, but they still didn''t know why they were still caught by the shadow, and they all stood in place.


    Shikamaru raised his head somewhat proudly, looked at the white clouds in the sky, and said, "Thank you so much."


    This kid actually borrowed the shadow of the white clouds. When he was feeling life just now, he was observing the wind direction and the flying trajectory of the white clouds. When he broke out of Chakra using shadow mimicry, a large white cloud floated on the eight On top of Otonin''s head, Shikamaru borrowed the shadow of Baiyun to launch a shadow imitation technique and caught all eight people in one breath.


    "What if you catch all of us, you just delay your own death a little bit, and you will die as soon as your chakras are exhausted."


    "Yeah, grab the nine of you, I don¡¯t have too many chakras." Shikamaru said honestly, but his eyes flashed like lightning, and then he took out a green one from the ninja bag. The yellow two-color pill, "Fortunately, I was afraid of any changes before asking Ding Ci to come here."


    The green spinach pill bursts out 30% of the human limit in a short time, which can temporarily increase the strength by more than three times, but it will have the side effect of severe body pain, and the yellow~color curry pill can quickly restore physical strength and increase chakras. The secretion of adrenaline increases sharply, and it exerts ten times the powerful force, but after the effect of the medicine, the whole body will be weak.


    These two are the secret medicine of the Qiu Dao clan. Shikamaru specially asked Dingci to come before. As for the strongest red pepper pill, that kind of thing that can kill people, Shikamaru would not give him even if he asked for it.


    Lumaru swallowed both pills in one breath, and Chakra scurried through Lumaru''s meridians in an instant, making him feel like his whole body was torn apart.


    "Damn it! It hurts like this... but this is enough to deal with them." Shikamaru smiled coldly, "Ninja Shadow Sewing Technique!!"


    The two secret medicines of the Autumn Dao clan, the pain of tearing the whole body, and the nine enemies, all destroyed!


    Chapter 136: Monster battle begins!Shouhe vs Nine Lamas!!


    Naruto, who was on the move, was taken aback suddenly, his brain received the message from the shadow clone, and the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but smile.


    Shikamaru is really good.


    Although Naruto wanted to let Shikamaru experience, he would not really care about Shikamaru''s life and death. Of course he left a shadow clone, but he did not expect Shikamaru to kill all the nine chasing ninjas alone. People really feel that they have underestimated this kid again.


    "Finally caught up."


    With an excited smile on his face, Naruto looked at the three people in the woods, Sasuke, Gaara, and Temari with his wounds, and finally caught up with him. Kankuro was taken away by Shino, and the two suffered a loss. Temari was also injured by Sasuke, but not too seriously.


    "Uzumaki...Naruto!!"

 110 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 110

    "Naruto, get out of here, he is my opponent!" Sasuke looked at Naruto coldly and choked, how could he allow him to come and intervene if he wants to defeat Gaara.


    If according to the previous situation, Naruto would have borrowed the donkey on the slope at this time, standing aside with his arms to watch the play, but facing Gaara is different, Naruto smiled evilly and said: "Renzhuli''s matter should be solved by Renzhuli, you can go away!"


    "You two will go on together..." Gaara''s hoarse voice, among the thick dark circles, the whites of his eyes are already covered with bloodshot eyes, halfway through, it seems that something is hitting Gaara''s brain. , Making him feel terribly painful, knelt on the branch, hugged his head, and roared in pain.


    Gaara howled in pain, like a wounded mad beast. The appearance of Sasuke¡¯s Chidori and Naruto has made Gaara go crazy. The sand armor on his face began to peel off, and the terrifying Chakra came from his body. Emerge from inside.


    "You are mine... prey! Ahhhhh!"


    The power of Shou Crane poured out from the seal and eroded Gaara¡¯s body. Both Gaara¡¯s right hand and the right half of his face showed the form of a Shou Crane, and the entire right hand became the Shou Crane''s claw, like sand. The color, sharp claws, comparable to the thickness of an elephant''s thigh, and the entire right arm is covered with violet runes. These are the patterns that represent the wind god Natohiko, which also represents the wind sand monster Ichimori Crane''s ability.


    Gaara opened his right eye, and the black white of his eyes had completely turned into Shouhe''s copper-like eyes.


    "Come on, make me more excited!"


    "Oh, it''s troublesome this time. Shouhe''s power really ran out." Naruto had a playful smile on his face and was not afraid at all. He had to face the menopausal stinky fox of Nine Lama every day. A civet cat has What''s scary, and it''s still incomplete.


    "That eye, the eye I saw at that time." Sasuke looked at Gaara''s terrifying right eye in terror. This eye was seen from the sand ball before. It does not belong to the horrible emotion of human beings. No matter how you control it, you can''t suppress the trembling of the body because of fear.


    Don¡¯t ask too much of Uchiha''s Second Young Master. It is the first time to face the tail beast...


    Gaara stood up from the branch, bent his legs slightly, and then the whole figure flew towards Naruto and Sasuke like a huge cannonball. The huge crane claws with unparalleled destructive power grabbed towards The two of them, the wind represents sharpness, and being caught by the claws of the monster of the wind, Sanda no Mazuru, can definitely cut you into sashimi.


    boom!!


    Gaara slammed into the trunk where Naruto and Sasuke were, and the impact produced a huge amount of smoke. Sasuke in black jumped out of the smoke and quickly pulled away from Gaara.


    Temari squatted on the side tree with a look of fear, his hands couldn''t help holding his shoulders, his eyes were full of fear, and he muttered: "It''s that monster...Shouhe..."


    The smoke drifted away slowly, and there was a scene on the branches that made Temari unbelievable.


    "Is this impossible?!" Temari looked at the two men on the branch with half-tailed horror I Gaara in shock. The extremely destructive blow was blocked by Naruto with both hands. Looks reluctant, but it is indeed blocked with both hands.


    Naruto used his hands to resist Gaara''s guarding crane claws. The bones of his body were all pressed by a huge force and made a creaking sound. Naruto barely smiled and said, "The strength is really great, but it''s more powerful than Tsunade. Far from it!!"


    When Renzhuli uses the tail beast Chakra, his power and speed will grow to an unimaginably powerful, but Naruto has passed the test of Tsunade¡¯s weird power, even the half-tailed Gaara¡¯s strength Naruto can barely You can hold it with your own strength.


    Sasuke saw that Naruto had withstood the monster Gaara, but he avoided Gaara''s attack. This made Sasuke feel a great shame, and his handsome face was transformed by the distortion in his heart. Grim, scarlet writing wheel eyes stared at Gaara and Naruto who were facing each other indifferently.


    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"


    Sasuke expelled a huge fireball in one gulp, completely ignoring the consequences of burning Naruto to death. The huge fireball flew straight towards Gaara and Naruto.


    The blazing heat from behind made Naruto smile coldly, and he was really uninterested in Sasuke today. He kicked Gaara''s belly suddenly, and the two quickly separated. Sasuke¡¯s arrogant fireball technique Several big trees were interrupted, and then smashed to the ground, dissipating into countless flames.


    Sasuke missed a hit, but he was willing to give up, and the seal began to form in his hands again, and a strong and dazzling thunder light shone in his hands.


    "Chidori!!"


    "Roar!!"


    The power of the chidori and the roar of Gaara''s wild beasts made the battle far exceed the level of Shinobu, and the soul was eroded by Morizuru. Gaara, who had been completely fearless, rushed directly towards Sasuke. Sasuke was torn to pieces by the huge guarding crane claws.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! Chidori!!!"


    Sasuke leaped into the air, and the extremely sharp chidori cut through the air, and the blue thunder light collided with Gaara''s huge crane claws in the air.


    Click la la la...


    Chidori¡¯s destructive power is too great, even if Gaara has turned into a half-tailed beast, but the earthy-yellow guard crane¡¯s claws were still cut by Sasuke¡¯s Chidori, and Chidori¡¯s thunder light cut Gaara¡¯s right arm. Opening, formed a scary wound more than one meter long.


    Looking at the huge scary wound, Naruto shook his head. The wound looked much more serious than the time when Gaara was injured in the meeting place before, but it was just what it looked like.Although Gaara had cut such a long wound, Gaara had already leaked a large amount of the power of protecting the crane. The terrifying crane claw on the right arm was already the body of the guarding crane, not Gaara himself. Qian The bird''s single-point breakthrough technique has no meaning to the tail beast.


    It''s like an elephant. If you cut it with a knife, the elephant will hurt, but unless it hurts its internal organs, the elephant will not die.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh So happy, defeating someone who can hurt me and taking everything from him, it makes me feel alive!! Hahahaha...ahhahahaha!!!"


    "Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Naruto let out a perverted laugh, his eyes were extremely excited, "Renzhuli is really crazy, including myself, I am really getting excited!!"


    The red chakra emerged from Naruto, forming a tailed beast suit. Not only Naruto and Gaara, but also affected by the murderous intent of Shouhe, even the old fox Jiulama became excited.


    The tail floating behind Naruto stimulated Gaara''s nerves even more. Saliva flowed down the corners of his mouth. Gaara''s expression became even crazier, and he shouted: "Come on! That''s it!! Naruto Uzumaki!! Both of us are monsters, let me see what you can do!!"


    The gourd behind turned into sand, and then a huge thick tail was formed behind Gaara, which also means that he is closer to the complete body, and his heart is even more crazy.


    Shouhe VS Nine Lamas!


    Naruto licked the back of his hand and said, "This is a monster-level battle."


    Chapter 137: Broken Pride!


    "Roar!!"


    Gaara roared, unable to control the power of the crane, first rushed towards Naruto, and the huge crane claws grabbed the top of Naruto¡¯s head. The powerful strength and speed made the sharp claws cut the air. At that time there was a whining wind.


    "Demon Fox Claw!!"


    Naruto let out a low growl and slammed his right hand, the red chakra began to extend and enlarge, turning into a red fox claw the size of the claw of the guard crane.


    boom!!


    Two huge monster claws collided in the air, and the extremely destructive chakras of Shouhe and Nine Tails spread to the surroundings. The red and yellow claws were holding each other tightly. It was a brute force competition.


    Although the Nine Lama is much better than Shouhe, but when Naruto only uses one tail, Gaara is not a chakra who borrows a tail beast like Naruto, but completely allows Shouhe to corrode himself and sing. People can''t have any obvious advantage over Gaara. The strength of two people is completely compared to brute force.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Gaara looked at Naruto with hatred in his eyes, he hated, he hated everything in this world, he wants to kill~ kill, he is Shura who only loves himself, he wants to prove by killing others, and by the suffering of others Because of his own existence, he can neither lose nor die.


    Compared with the gossip seal on Naruto¡¯s body, the psychic parasites in Shayin Village are far worse. Affected by Gaara¡¯s will, more Shou Crane Chakra leaked from the seal, as the wind monster. The chakra guarding the crane itself has the power to control wind sand. Chakra leaked into the air, and gradually rolled up the squally wind and yellow sand, wrapped around Gaara¡¯s body, whirring, like a ghost crying and howling, It''s as fast as the wind!


    "Ah!"


    Echoing the chakra on Gaara, the nine-tailed chakra on Naruto is also more turbulent. Although it remains one-tailed, it burns like a fire. This is not only Naruto¡¯s will, but also nine. The will of the tail nine lama.


    Kyuubi has always been proud of being the strongest among the nine big-tailed beasts. How could he allow himself to lose to Maurizuru, not to mention that his relationship with Maurizuru is not good. The fox and the civet cat, although they are both in Japanese mythology. It is a monster that can transform and deceive humans, but it looks very bad on the nine lama and Shouhe.


    The nine-tailed chakras on Naruto are constantly escaping into the air. The nine-tailed chakras have the most powerful destructive power among the nine big-tailed beasts. After these chakras are dispersed in the air, they will not even pass for a few days. Disappearing, the red chakra rose into the sky in the shape of flames, dyeing the entire sky red, and time seemed to suddenly turn from morning to dusk, and the wonder of burning clouds appeared.


    The destructive Nine-Tailed Chakra continues to emerge, aggression like fire!


    Although Kyuubi does not have certain attributes, the powerful destructive power and the scorching temperature can also be regarded as fire attributes. Wind and fire continue to collide violently in the air, and then form two hurricanes blowing backwards. The woods caused catastrophic destruction.


    Any tail beast has the ability to destroy a small country. It is a complete destruction rather than an occupation. The most powerful nine-tailed animal has always been regarded as a disaster-like terrifying force. Now Shouhe and the nine lama are fighting against each other and the damage caused Power has long surpassed the limit that ordinary ninjas can reach.


    "The Art of Fire Escape Phoenix Immortal Fire!"


    As the male number two, Sasuke would definitely not be willing to be a spectator on the sidelines. The fiery Chakra gathered at his throat and expelled a dozen small fireballs towards Naruto and Gaara in one breath.

 111 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 111

    Naruto and Gaara didn''t evade at all this time, and there was no need at all.


    Chi Chi Chi Chi...


    More than a dozen small fireballs flew to Gaara and Naruto''s side, and they sneered like putting red iron into the cold water. This little trick was completely escaped by Morizuru and The Chakra of the Nine Lamas was crushed directly.


    "Damn it!" Sasuke''s legs softened and he knelt on the branch and gasped continuously. Two thousand birds had almost hollowed out his chakra. With the addition of Hao Huoqi and Fengxian Huo, he even maintained his writing round eyes. The chakras are gone.


    Chidori has great destructive power and consumes a lot of chakras. How could a Shinobu play this kind of A-level ninjutsu? If Sasuke is surnamed Senju or Uzumaki, that''s okay, but he belongs to the Uchiha clan after all Clan members, even if they were the possessors of Indra''s Chakra, he had so many Chakras at this time.


    Not reconciled!Not reconciled!!


    Sasuke looked at Naruto and Gaara in the confrontation not far away with full of resentment. They were obviously the same age as him. Why can they be so strong that he can only become a small role as a foil?!!


    "I want to kill them!!"


    Sasuke almost crushed his teeth, his black eyes turned into a red state again, and his scarlet eyes were filled with crazy hatred, forcing him to extract a large amount of chakra from his exhausted body.


    Already blinded by hatred, Sasuke completely forgot Kakashi''s warning that he can only use Chidori twice a day, and the thunder light shines in his hands again.


    "Chidori!!"


    Sasuke uses Chidori recklessly, and Lei Guang rushes towards Naruto and Gaara with his hatred.


    Just being close to Gaara and Naruto¡¯s five-meter radius around their bodies, Sasuke felt a huge pressure spreading over his face, as if facing a huge pressure like the collapse of the sky, this pressure even pressed his chest cavity, making Sasuke had difficulty breathing.


    The huge thunder light of the thousand birds was also suppressed by the huge chakras of the Shouhe and the Nine Lamas, the dazzling thunder light actually looked dim, and the huge sound of the thousand birds singing was suppressed.


    "Do not!!"


    Sasuke looked at the dim Chidori in his hand with a desperate look, and cried out in pain.


    Gaara and Naruto glanced at Sasuke at the same time, the chakras on their bodies gushing out violently, the suddenly strengthened chakras completely tore the chidori, and the broken thunder light floated in the air, like Sasuke''s broken dignity.


    The mandatory third use of Chidori also brought terrible consequences. Kakashi''s previous seal of sealing evil lost its effect, and the curse seal of Oshemaru attacked again, attacking half of Sasuke''s body.


    The effect of the seal of the evil seal on the seal is really limited. It also requires the will of Sasuke himself. If Sasuke wants to use the power of the seal or overuse the chidori, the seal will resurrect and seal the evil seal. It is completely useless.


    "Idiot!" Naruto said indifferently.


    Gaara just wanted to kill Naruto right now, and the thick tail shook with a hand, and it hit Naruto''s head with great power.


    Naruto raised his right hand, and the nine-tailed Chakra formed a huge claw, which caught Shouhe¡¯s tail, and then heard a click. Although Naruto¡¯s huge slamming force was caught by Naruto, it was under his feet. But the branch couldn''t bear the strength of two people, and it snapped immediately after a "scream".


    "Wind escape infinite sand and dust breakthrough!!"


    Chapter 138: Uzumaki Naruto Ninja Book!Shouhe now!!


    Gaara¡¯s half-tailed animalized body opened a lot of mouths, a large area of ??storm mixed with yellow sand, forming a huge sandstorm, the attack range is extremely wide, even Naruto¡¯s speed can no longer escape the infinite sand instantly The dust breakthrough''s attack range.


    "Don''t look down on people! Wind escape beast wave gale palm!!"


    Naruto folded his hands together, and then two palms pushed forward. The nine-tailed chakra turned into a huge palm with a height of more than ten meters. The violent wind poured out from the two huge demon fox claws. Yellow sand filled the sky, and the air was full of destruction.


    boom!!


    The two powerful wind escapes extremely compressed the air, and then produced a violent burst of air, blowing both Gaara and Naruto away.


    "How can I lose?! How can I lose!"


    Gaara uttered an angry roar, and his body changed again. Shouhe had already eroded his body on the other side. Gaara could no longer see the original appearance. It was completely a small Shouhe, although red-haired. The word "love" on his forehead is still preserved, but most of the body has turned into the form of Shouhe, and the face is completely invisible. Except for the feet, Gaara has no human characteristics anymore. Posture.


    Temari looked at Gaara at this time, not knowing whether he should be strong or stay, and it was difficult to conceal the fear in his heart. He secretly said, "Have you not used that technique... If this continues, I will be affected..."


    If Gaara completely releases the guarding crane, it will be totally irresponsible for the enemy and Temari, and Temari will not be spared, but if Gaara is allowed to face Naruto Uzumaki in his belly, Temari will subconsciously really feel uneasy about his brother.


    Gaara didn''t know that while my sister was terrified of herself, she still had a trace of family affection remaining. She hugged her arms in front of her, and then slammed forward.


    "Sand Shuriken!!"


    Sand condensed into sharp shurikens and flew towards Naruto quickly. Naruto quickly threw out a kunai, and then quickly sealed.


    "The technique of Kuwuying avatar!"


    Kumu and the shuriken collided in the air. Gaara grabbed the thick trunk with both arms, then retreated and tightened both arms. Then the whole body was shot out by a slingshot and burst towards Naruto. Go up.


    Naruto grabbed Gaara¡¯s huge crane-keeping claws with both hands, and then fell backwards, using Gaara¡¯s forward inertia to pull him over, and his body fell like an iron bridge but did not fall. Pour, and then kicked Gaara''s belly.


    Gaara looks like this now. I am afraid that I weigh more than one ton. Naruto can¡¯t kick Gaara too far even in a single-tailed state. Gaara landed on the thick trunk with a heavy body. Smashed the trunk and fell to the ground.


    "Hahahaha...hahahaha..." Gaara stood up, with crazy perverted laughter in his mouth, looking at Naruto frantically with copper-like eyes, and said: "That''s it! Uzumaki Naruto, hahahaha... ...This is the pain! Hahahahaha...this is the pain that excites me! Naruto Uzumaki, you really are the same as me!!! Let me feel the pain again!!!"


    Naruto was too lazy to complain if Gaara was a masochist, but smiled coldly and said, "Since you are looking forward to it, let you vomit blood this time."


    Turning the right hand, the red chakra formed a whirlwind in the hands of the celebrity, then compressed and rotated, and finally turned into a red sphere, which exudes invincible power during the rotation.


    "Nine-tailed spiral pill!!"


    Naruto roared and rushed towards Gaara Fei with the red spiral pill in his hand, forming a crimson whirlwind. From the red spiral pill in Naruto''s hand, Gaara suddenly saw a red The fox, with nine huge tails floating behind it.


    "Ah!"


    Naruto¡¯s nine-tailed spiral pill hit Gaara¡¯s body, and the powerful Chakra stripped the power of Shou Crane layer by layer from Gaara¡¯s body, and then slammed forward, and the nine-tailed fox claws became powerful. The power of smashed Gaara into the air.


    Boom boom boom!!


    The power of the exploding Nine-Tail Helix Pill blasted Gaara out, severely smashed several towering trees, and then stopped under one tree.


    "Wow!!" Gaara let out a miserable cry, and spouted a gulp of red blood from his mouth. He was hit by Naruto''s spiral pill once, which was more severe than being stabbed twice by Sasuke''s Chidori. No It¡¯s just that the destructive power of the Nine-tailed Helix Pill is powerful, and the two attack methods are completely different. The destructive power of the Helix Pill is like the dum bullet commonly known as the flowering bullet. Even if the dumm bomb hits the limbs, the death rate is as high as 20%.


    Naruto''s Nine Tail Helix Pill hit Gaara''s abdomen and caused a serious impact on his internal organs. Although it is not fatal, it really hurts.


    "This kind of destructive power...wow..." Gaara hated pain on his face, and before he finished speaking, blood spurted out again.


    "Gaara!"


    "It''s not over yet! The technique of Ninja super multiple shadow clone!!"


    The huge chakras gushing out frantically, Naruto¡¯s chakras that have surpassed the ordinary shadow level are perfectly embodied at this moment. Naruto alone has created an army of two thousand Naruto shadows. The clone appeared in the woods. Looking around, Uzumaki Naruto''s figure was everywhere, and each shadow clone carried a nine-tailed red chakra.


    Naruto pointed to Gaara who had not recovered from the destructive power of the Nine Tail Helix Maru, with an extremely arrogant expression, and said: "Let you wait for a long time, Gaara, now I will start performing Uzumaki Naruto Ninja Post. Don''t be scared!"


    In fact Gaara was really frightened. He looked at Naruto everywhere in disbelief, and said in shock: "How can there be so many clones?!"


    Naruto¡¯s exaggerated amount of chakra can scare even Gaara, and Temari¡¯s legs are so scared that he looks at Naruto with trembling eyes, and said, ¡°How powerful is this?¡±


    "Everyone, go on!!"


    "Oh oh oh oh oh oh!!"

 112 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 112

    "The scroll of shuriken in all directions!!"


    Two thousand shadow clones, four thousand shurikens, all flew towards Gaara, even if it was Renzhuli, if he was hit by four thousand shurikens, he would suffer serious injuries.


    "Damn! I can''t move my body yet, so I can only use sand for defense! Sand shield!" Gaara put his arms in front of him, and at the same time made sand from the soil to defend himself in front of countless hands. The sword was hit by the sand shield and his arm, but it was also greatly impacted.


    "Fucked! Gaara!!"


    Ten shadow avatars rushed to Gaara''s side in an instant, and ten ascending punches made Gaara''s heavy body fly high in the sky, and all the remaining shadow avatars greeted him.


    Numerous fists were printed on Gaara''s body, and the continuous heavy blows almost broke his body, his whole body, up and down, in all directions, all being taken care of by Naruto''s fists.


    "Swirl, vortex, ming, people...Two thousand bullets in a row!!"


    "Wow!!" Gaara spurted blood and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Let¡¯s try the four thousand shots with both feet again, Gaara!!"


    "Damn... damn..." Gaara looked extremely hated, "Does the value of my existence end here? No...no! I want to kill him, and killing him can prove my existence value ...I want to kill him!! Kill him!"


    "Ah!"


    A sharp and piercing scream, accompanied by a huge range of white smoke, a huge body like a small mountain, a tail beast with the ability to control wind sand, one of the sand tailed Moriheru!!


    resurrection!!


    Chapter 139: Fierce Battle of Sand Guard Crane!!


    "Finally run out completely, Shouzuru." Naruto sneered, then put the Temari in his arms and said: "You stay here, the battle between me and Shouzuru is not something a ninja of your level can participate in. Yes, don''t run around."


    After speaking, I squeezed the face of Temari that didn''t react at all...Although I was born in Shayin Village and faced sand dust and strong wind all the year round, Temari''s skin was unexpectedly delicate and it felt so good.


    Temari hasn''t reacted for a long time. On the one hand, she was completely frightened by Shouhe. On the other hand, she never thought that Naruto would save her, lest she would be injured when Shouhe appeared. , So that after more than ten seconds, Temari looked at the red figure rushing towards Shouhe, still did not recover, and muttered: "Why are you saving me..." (This reason... everyone You all understand, you don¡¯t have to say so clearly.)


    Naruto doesn''t care about Temari''s mind now, he is only paying attention to one thing, Sando Moruzuru...It''s hard to make people careless with such a big body.


    "Naruto Uzumaki..." Gaara''s body appeared on Shouhe''s head, looking at Naruto indifferently, and said: "In order to thank you for allowing me to fully enjoy the painful happiness, I also let you see the sand Shouhe''s true power."


    Gaara raised his head, his eyes had completely turned white, the green eyes had disappeared, and the white eyes matched with Gaara''s iconic dark circles, it looked as terrifying as a resentful spirit born of heavy resentment.


    "The art of false sleep!"


    Gaara finally resorted to this trick, his head and hands dropped weakly, and the spirit went into a state of sleep. This was a very scary thing for the crane guard Zhuli.


    The psychic parasitism in Shayin Village is probably the worst of all Zhuli¡¯s seals. The tail beast will run away when Human Zhuli is asleep. This is only the case with Shayin¡¯s Crane Guardian Zhuli. In this regard, as long as Renzhuli uses the art of sleeplessness to put himself into a sleep state, he can completely release Shouhe.


    Shouhe''s coin-like eyes quickly rotated for a few weeks, and screamed: "Ah! I can finally come out!!"


    "Shouhe''s voice is really ugly!" Even when the will of the nine-tailed Chakra was affected by one tail, Naruto couldn''t help but dig out his ears with his hands. Shouhe''s voice was really sorry for the audience. Listen It sounds like scratching a blackboard with nails, which makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    "As soon as I came out, I found out that I was going to kill people!" Shouhe, who hadn''t come out of Renzhuli for a long time, looked a little overexcited, and yelled at Naruto, who was surrounded by Nine-Tailed Chakra.


    "Smelly civet cat, do you want to die?!!!"


    The low and majestic voice was full of anger. This low voice obviously did not belong to Naruto, but came from his abdomen. It was the voice of Nine-Tailed Nine Lama.


    "Ahahahahaha..." Shouhe laughed harshly again and said, "I didn''t expect that you, a stinky fox, would also be sealed in a human body, and you are still such a kid. If you let other guys know, You have to laugh to death!"


    "Shouhe, I think you are really impatient with your life, Naruto, beat him to me as an idiot!"


    "Try it if you have the ability, smelly fox!" Shouhe screamed, and then he slapped his chubby belly with both hands, "Feng Dun practice empty bombs!"


    "Hey hello... Two uncle tail beasts, please also ask my opinion anyway." Naruto reluctantly complained, and then avoided the huge chakra bullet flying in the sky.


    Shouhe''s unique skill training air bomb can be regarded as an incomplete grade of tail beast jade, which compresses a large amount of chakra in the body, and then ejects it in one breath to form a huge wind bomb, which is very destructive.


    The size of the training bullet is more than ten times the size of the crush, and the power is more than twenty times. Naruto is not interested in being hit.


    "Empty training!!" Shouhe patted his stomach and exhaled three huge aerial training rounds in one breath. The character shape blocked Naruto''s retreat. Naruto leaped in mid-air, even if there were nine-tailed chakras. It''s not easy to move, so I quickly get printed with both hands.


    "The wind escape is super large and crushed!"


    Against the Wartail Beast, you must not take into account the consumption of your chakras, otherwise any trick will be directly crushed by the super chakras of the Tail Beast, such as Sasuke''s Chidori.


    Boom!!


    The super-large pressure of the tail beast jade and Naruto collided in the air. The strong wind pressure destroyed a large area of ??forest, and the destructive power produced was far greater than when Gaara was sober.


    Shouhe''s special eyes narrowed slightly and said, "It''s a pity."


    boom!!


    Naruto only blocked two of them, and the third air training bomb passed through the airflow of the explosion and directly hit Naruto''s body.


    "puff!!"


    Directly hit by Shouhe¡¯s air training bullet, Rao Yi Naruto¡¯s body was so strong that he was hit with a bloody arrow, and he flew upside down like a ruined kite. Naruto was also the first time he played with the tail beast. Fighting really doesn''t adapt to this exaggerated tactic.


    Naruto resisted the severe pain in his whole body, twisted his body in the air, stretched out his red tail, grabbed the trunk of a big tree, forced himself to stop, and then landed on the top of the tree.


    "Naruto! Take it seriously! If you lose, I will tear you up alive!!" The Nine Lama shouted angrily in the sealed space, he was unhappy.The tail beast is basically immortal, so the danger of life can be ignored. Therefore, face becomes very important to the nine big tail beasts, especially the strongest tail beast, the nine tail beasts, which are dead to face, although it is sealed in the human body. He was very upset, but if his person Zhuli lost to Shouhe, that Kyuubi was really furious.


    "I know this kind of thing!" Naruto severely wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, with a fierce expression in his eyes.


    "Empty training bullet!" Shouhe slapped his stomach, and an extra-large empty training bullet flew towards Naruto.


    Naruto jumped into the air, and his body spun quickly. The Tongya, which was copied from Ya for a while, was actually used when facing Shouhe.


    "Beast Tongfang!!!"


    Different from the last time the wild beast Tongfang, Naruto had reduced most of his power, otherwise he had to kill the tooth. Naruto did his best this time, and the body formed a huge red tornado, which was smashed in one breath. It took Shouhe''s air training bullet and flew towards Shouhe''s huge body.


    Click, click, click!!


    Naruto¡¯s body kept spinning, and the sharp claws under the Nine-Tailed Chakra continued to collide with Shouzuru¡¯s body, bursting out countless sparks. Although Shouzuru looks chubby, his body is very hard~hard , After all, Shouhe''s body can be said to be made of sand.


    "Break it for me!!"


    Naruto yelled, and the red tornado penetrated Shouhe''s body. Shouhe''s right arm was cut off by Naruto and fell to the ground, causing a small earthquake.


    "Ooo!!!" Shouhe yelled in pain.


    Because of inertia, Naruto flew out nearly a hundred meters, and then landed on a big tree, looked at Shouhe with a broken arm, took a spit, and said: "Asshole, it took so much Jin just broke an arm!"


    Shouhe turned around, staring at Naruto with a pair of eyes angrily, and shouted: "Damn kid! I''m going to kill you!! Sand waterfall burial!!!"


    The ground underneath suddenly surged, and the fertile soil turned into countless yellow sands, forming huge waves of sand, surging toward Naruto. The yellow sand that covered the sky and the sun unexpectedly made Naruto an instant. The illusion that this is the country of wind rather than the country of fire has been produced.


    Thanks to the country of fire, there is no desert, not to mention, the fertile soil needs a lot of chakras to turn into sand, so the power of the sand waterfall burial of Shouhe has been weakened a lot, if it is in the wind For the country¡¯s Wanli Desert, it is completely Shouhe¡¯s home ground. Shouhe does not need to consume chakras to produce a large amount of yellow sand, but can also absorb the sand at will to restore his body.

 113 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 113

    Naruto clasped his hands together, facing a sand wave tens of meters high without fear, the red chakra formed two huge demon fox claws on his back.


    "Ninfa super-large jade nine-tailed spiral pill!!"


    Chapter 140: End!It''s tiring to teach children...


    Among the two huge monster fox claws, there is a super huge red spiral pill with a diameter of more than ten meters. The spiral pill of this size is very difficult to control after being added to the nine-tailed chakra. Even Naruto needs to use two hands. Can be fully mastered.


    "Come on!! Shouhe!!"


    "If you have the ability to beat this uncle, come and try it! Sand waterfall torrents!!" Shouhe who had a bad temper was really irritated by Naruto, and the rest of his left hand waved vigorously, and a whole sea of ??sand was guarded. Crane''s control roared towards Naruto like a monster, and the sea of ??sand almost drowned Naruto in an instant.


    "Sand waterfall burial!!" Shouhe''s left hand was holding something in the volley, countless yellow sand rotating and compressing towards a center, generating extremely strong pressure, enough to easily crush the human body.


    "Don''t think about it!! Shouhe!!" Naruto roared, his hands behind his back pushed up, and the power of the super-large jade nine-tail spiral pill destroyed all the sand that wrapped him, and everything turned back to ordinary sand. There is no such great power that can crush the human body.


    Naruto fell on all fours and rushed towards Shouhe like a beast, with a huge spiral pill on his back.


    "Damn boy!! A breakthrough in infinite sand and dust!!"


    The full-body Shouhe lifted up is really called a natural disaster-like sandstorm. In Naruto¡¯s vision, the entire sky is dim, and the fine sand blows into Naruto¡¯s eyes, causing Naruto¡¯s eyes to be irritated. Tears can''t help but wash away the sand entering the eyes.


    According to the visibility level, Shouhe¡¯s infinite sand dust breakthrough has reached the level of a super strong sand dust storm. The visibility is below 50 meters. In this case, there is no big difference in eyes.


    Naruto closed his eyes altogether, lest his fragile eyes were hurt by the sand again, and continued to rush towards Shouhe with the feeling of Chakra.


    Chi Chi Chi Chi...


    The clothes on Naruto''s body were constantly being cut open by the sand shuriken mixed with the sandstorm hand, and more than a dozen holes were cut on his body, and the blood did not stop.


    "Come on! Super-large jade nine-tailed spiral pill!!"


    Naruto found the position of Shouhe by feeling. Shouhe is too big. Although he has strong defense and attack power, it is not easy to move, and the target is too big.


    Naruto jumped into the air, and the huge red spiral pill on his back pushed towards Shouhe''s abdomen. The defense power of Shouhe''s body against the huge helix pill formed by the nine-tailed chakra was also very limited. His stomach was drilled through by Naruto''s spiral pill, and the Chakra''s support was lost. The parts of the body that were pierced by Naruto turned into ordinary sand and poured on the ground.


    "Ahhhhh! Damn it!!" The sharp pain in the abdomen made Shouhe crazy. Although he won''t die, the pain is really there. When Shouhe''s claws were held, three condensed in the air. Sand thorns.


    This "thorn" is also relative to Shouhe''s body shape. In fact, about one of them is three meters long and extremely sharp. This is an incomplete version of Shouhe''s spear.


    Three sand thorns flew in from the wound opened by Naruto in Shouhe''s abdomen, and the target was obviously Naruto.


    Naruto also clearly felt a faint pain in his eyebrows, and felt a chill on his back, knowing it was dangerous, but at this time he couldn''t stop, and continued to push the huge red spiral pill.


    Boom!


    A big hole was opened in Shouhe''s back, and sand flowed out from his wound. Compared to the average person, this was equivalent to bleeding, but the difference was that the tail beast would never die.


    Helix Maru has exhausted all its power and disappeared from Naruto''s hands, and the three crane spears behind him are close to the point where Naruto can''t avoid it.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh! Blast me!!"


    At the last moment, Naruto broke out all the nine-tailed chakras on his body. The chakra whirlwind that set off in an instant blew all three crane guarding spears off the original direction, and all three crane guarding spears penetrated Naruto¡¯s. Body, but let Naruto avoid the key.


    Naruto took out the trauma medicine that Hinata had given him, and directly lifted his clothes and sprinkled it on his wound. Looking at the blood flowing down the abdomen, Naruto reluctantly vomited: ¡°I¡¯m not bleeding enough today. Make dozens of bowls of human blood tofu soup, oh...it''s a waste." This kid is absolutely abnormal...


    In the end, the nine-tailed Chakra was used by Naruto to stimulate the healing of the wound, and the three blood holes that had penetrated his body back and forth healed in less than a while.


    "But I''m at least two years old today, my god, I don''t want to die early." Naruto started to complain again, and the amount of blood he shed today is comparable to the blood of a person his age, although I took the Shengxue Pill, but I would lose my life by squeezing my body.


    Shouhe doesn''t have to worry about lifespan, because the tail beast will not die, even if the body is penetrated from the front to the back, almost the entire abdomen is penetrated, Shouhe turned around, looking at Naruto angrily with copper-like eyes .


    Naruto shook his neck. In fact, he still has the ability to use Nine-Tailed Chakra again, but what he needs to do in a while is not allowed to fail, so Naruto also ruled this out, shook his neck, and made himself redundant. All of the chakras are concentrated on the right hand.


    "Shouhe!!" Naruto yelled, and the whole person jumped into the air and came to Shouhe. Under the reinforcement of Chakra, his fist, which seemed to have become huge, slammed towards Shouhe, "take the move. !!!"


    "Little devil!!" Shouhe was furious, and his left arm strenuously threw a punch.


    boom!!


    Naruto¡¯s small fist collided with Morizuru¡¯s huge fist in the air, and Naruto¡¯s body was completely frozen in the air. It looked like a duel without any suspense. In fact, Naruto¡¯s arm was five seconds after the fist. It cracked in response, but in exchange, Naruto had a deep crack on Shou He''s left arm.


    "This kid..." Shouhe''s coin-like eyes glanced at Naruto with a complicated look. It is really embarrassing for Shouhe to convey such complicated emotions with his small coin-like eyes.


    Shouhe screamed, his body began to disintegrate into ordinary sand, and he took the initiative to return to Gaara''s body. This is probably the heaviest injury of Shouhe in so many years, although Naruto is actually.


    Losing Shouhe''s body, Gaara''s body fell from the air, Naruto rushed up, stretched out his hand to hold Gaara''s collar, lest the kid fell to death, and then put him on the ground.


    Gaara lay on his back on the ground, looking at the sky, with a face of indifference, no emotion in his light green eyes, and said lightly, "Kill me."


    For the Shura who only loves himself, all his existence value is to kill others and prove his existence. Once he loses, that is when his existence value disappears and when he dies.


    This is Gaara''s worldview, and this is also the dark and sad fate that Ren Zhuli bears.


    Naruto squatted by Gaara''s side, and didn''t know why he suddenly smiled, and said, "Boy, don''t forget that I am Renjuli just like you, but I don''t want to die."


    The so-called empathy, Naruto is one of the few people who can truly appreciate Gaara''s pain, and Naruto''s words also attracted Gaara''s attention, even at this moment.


    "Loneliness, sadness, loneliness, pain, this is what I have experienced, I think you should be the same as me." Naruto said like a psychology teacher, "but do you know why I am different from you? Because of me I have found my favorite person."


    "The person who loves..." Gaara said hoarsely, Naruto''s words caused a lot of waves in his heart.


    Temari and Kankuro had also rushed over, and they couldn''t help stopping when they heard Naruto''s words.


    Naruto smiled and said, "Your sand will automatically protect you. I don''t think that is the power of Shouhe. Kyuubi told me that Shouhe will not actively control the sand to protect the force of the man, although I don''t know. Why, but I can feel a warm force in your sand."


    Naruto''s words made Gaara''s eyes show a look of surprise, and I didn''t know what was thinking of it.


    It''s tiring to teach children...


    Naruto murmured again in his heart, and said, "The word''love'' on your forehead shouldn''t be just a word.''Love'' is definitely not killing and despair, but guarding. In order to protect a person, he can give his life. It¡¯s love. Gaara¡¯s name shouldn¡¯t mean ¡°Asura who only loves oneself¡±. The meaning will be understood when you find the one you love. People are so cute and ridiculous. biological."


    "People..." Gaara''s green eyes had obvious mood swings, looked at Naruto in shock, and said, "You mean I am a human?"


    "Isn''t it?" Naruto smiled, and said: "One head, two eyes, two ears, one nose and one mouth, plus two arms and two legs. What is not a person? Gaara, then I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice. Never forget that you are an individual and don¡¯t treat tailed beasts as monsters. Tailed beasts live in this world just like us. They will also hurt, hate, happy, and angry. ."


    Naruto''s words are absolutely shocking, but they are true and true, otherwise Kyuubi will be aware of it. When facing Kyuubi, Naruto really feels that he is not so scary.


    "Forget it, I''ll do you a little favor." Naruto smiled helplessly, regardless of the pain in his right arm, his hand began to seal quickly, "Seal of the Four Elephants!"


    "Cut." I don''t know why, Kyuubi in Naruto''s body suddenly made a very uncomfortable cut, then closed his eyes and started to sleep.


    "Gaara!"


    Chapter 141: Breaking into the restricted area!


    Temari and Kankuro didn''t know what Naruto was going to do, so worried, they immediately picked up their weapons and rushed towards Naruto.


    What Naruto said just now was not only for Gaara, but even Temari and Kankuro were greatly touched. With guilt and worry about Gaara in his heart, regardless of whether he was Naruto¡¯s opponent or not, directly Just rushed up.

 114 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 114

    "Just stay with me!"


    Naruto said coldly, with two nine-tailed chakra arms pouring out of his body, and he easily grabbed Temari who was injured by Sasuke and Kankuro who was injured by Shino. Really, his seal of four elephants was just used. Halfway through, how can I be disturbed?


    The seal of the four elephants is derived from the seal technique of the whirlpool family, and it is also present in the memory of Bofeng Shuimen, but Naruto has never used it in front of anyone, and even practiced this seal in the seal space. Although the progress of cultivating in the sealed space is a bit slower than that outside, it is the only safe place that will not be monitored by anyone. Naruto¡¯s sealing technique and the technique of Flying Thunder God are actually in the sealed space. Cultivators, otherwise no one can hide so many eyes for so many years.


    The seal of the four elephants is completed on Gaara¡¯s body. There is a black swirl pattern on Gaara¡¯s abdomen. There are also some complex runes around the vortex, using the power of the four elephants to seal the powerful enemies. The gossip seal on a person is composed of two four-image seals, which can seal the nine tails, which shows the strength of this seal.


    After completing this complicated seal, Naruto also sighed, then let Temari and Kankuro go, and said, "I added a seal to the psychic parasitic seal in your Shayin village, and it should be able to seal the guardian crane. Power, let Gaara have a good night''s sleep when I go back. I''ll go now and I will invite you to have ramen next day." Naruto waved his hand, and quickly swept towards Konoha.


    Temari and Kankuro didn''t understand what Naruto''s actions meant for a long time, but Naruto had already left, and they could only help Gaara to leave this place quickly.


    "Temari... Kankuro..."


    "What''s wrong, Gaara, are you feeling well?"


    "Sorry¡­¡­"


    Temari opened his mouth wide and looked at Kankuro with the same expression. He didn''t speak for a long time. After about half a minute, he said, "It''s okay, Gaara, you are our brother. It doesn''t matter what you do."


    drop!


    A tear fell from the corner of Gaara''s eyes, this Shura really started to change...


    Gaara¡¯s change really started at this time. In the future, Gaara did find his beloved, just as Naruto said, but the person Gaara was looking for... the consequence is that Gaara. At his wedding, the bridegroom of the day, who had already become the fifth generation of Fu Ying, was ridiculed by Naruto, Temari and Kankuro, and his face was flushed red.


    What will become of Gaara will be the future, and Naruto now cares about his own affairs.


    Naruto rushed back to Konoha at the highest speed, and the injuries on his body were dealt with urgently halfway down the road. Naruto hurried back to Konoha in less than three minutes.


    "Kakashi! What''s going on here?!"


    Kakashi, who had just killed an Otonin, turned around, suddenly showing a surprised expression, and said: "Naruto!"


    Naruto looked at Kakashi with a serious face, and said, "How''s the situation here?"


    "Fortunately, the attacks of Shayin and Otoyin were blocked by us. Lujiu, Hiichi, and Dingza have all taken action. Master Jilaiya has returned to Konoha. The basic situation is almost the same, but The third generation of adults..." Kakashi briefly explained the current situation, and then looked at the main venue, the huge four purple flame formation.


    After all, Konoha has a deep foundation. Even the Konoha collapse plan carefully prepared by O She Maru for many years will make Konoha hurt at best, and will not shake Konoha''s foundation. Like the old pig, deer and butterfly trio are dispatched, Otoyin and Sand Yin''s combined offense also didn''t work, the only problem was with the three-generation old man.


    Oshemaru''s plan this time has two main goals, Sasuke and Sandai. Sasuke has already cast a curse on Oshemaru, and the old man of three generations has also been trapped in the Four Purple Flame Formation.


    The Four Purple Flame Array is too troublesome. A super-strong enchantment that can trap a shadow rank powerhouse, even if the Anbu rushes up, can only kill him.


    Naruto looked at the four purple flame formations, and let out a sigh of relief without a trace, and said, "Let''s go over and take a look."


    Naruto seemed to have become a leader invisibly, Kakashi followed Naruto and rushed in the direction of the four purple flame formations.


    "Naruto!"


    Naruto''s return also attracted the attention of many people. Not long after, Hinata, Piggy Deer Butterfly, Red, Red Bean, Asma, Akai, a group of people all followed Naruto.


    "Naruto, has it been resolved?"


    "Don''t worry, Morizuru has been defeated by me." Naruto explained faintly, not even the slightest pride or arrogance about defeating Morizuru Sanda, "It''s just a dislocated arm, don''t worry, it''s all right ."


    The people present looked at the blood all over Naruto''s body, thinking about it, and knowing that Naruto''s injury was definitely not as simple as dislocation. After all, he was facing a tail beast, a sandy mori, but Naruto said so. , They can''t follow up.


    When I came to the Four Purple Flame Formation, I saw two Anbu standing outside the Four Purple Flame Formation, but couldn''t get in. They were supposed to be the shadow guards who protected the third generation of Hokage, but at this time they could only watch from the side. , I have to say it is really waste.


    "Is this the Four Purple Flame Array?" Naruto looked at the huge dark purple enchantment, and the nine-tailed red chakra appeared again on his body, and walked towards the Four Purple Flame Array.


    "Don''t go over! That barrier is very powerful!"


    Naruto glanced at that dark part coldly, and said mercilessly: "Don''t think that I am as trash as you. Hokage is fighting inside. As a shadow guard, you can only watch and give your own safety. You trash, the old man seems really confused."


    "You..." Just now I kindly reminded Naruto''s Anbu that he was very angry, even if he was wearing a mask, he could imagine that his face was flushed red. This is definitely a huge shame, and Naruto was in front of so many people. When he said it, Anbu''s face was probably lost.


    Ming was too lazy to pay attention to this wasteful thought, and stretched out the hand protecting the Nine-Tailed Chakra towards the Four Purple Flame Array.


    Zakan and Tayuya who were closer to this side suddenly sneered when they saw Naruto''s movements. They were obviously very confident in the power of this enchantment. Naruto''s movements seemed to be death-seeking in their eyes.


    laugh¡­¡­


    There was a burst of white smoke from the place where Naruto''s palm touched the Four Purple Flame Array, which surprised Naruto slightly. The Four Purple Flame Array actually started to burn the Nine-Tailed Chakra. Although the speed was very slow, it was indeed burning.


    Naruto retracted his hand, looking at his undamaged palm, a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth, and said, "The Four Purple Flame Formations are really powerful, but they are not impossible to crack."


    The Anbu who spoke just now feels hot on his face, shame, shame, although no one cares about him now, but think about an Anbu rushing up and it was burned to ashes by the four purple flames, and Naruto touched it. After the Four Ziyan Formations, he was unscathed. This was definitely a face slap.


    "You stay away from here. The way I open the barrier is rougher. Don''t hurt you for a while."


    After hearing Naruto¡¯s words, everyone backed away. Naruto stretched out two Chakra hands and grabbed them on the eaves of the house. Then his body leaped back suddenly. The two Chakra arms seemed to be stretched. Like tight rubber bands.


    "Dayu Nine Tail Spiral Pill!!"


    Naruto yelled, the big jade spiral pill wrapped in nine-tailed chakra appeared in his hand, and then gently jumped, the two chakra arms that were grasping on the eaves immediately played a role, making Naruto rush towards the four purples Yan Zhen rushed away.


    boom!!


    The Big Jade Nine-Tail Helix Pill bombarded the Four Purple Flame Formations, and the huge destructive power immediately caused the Four Purple Flame Formations to flicker and darken, seeming to be broken at any time.


    The faces of the four people turned pale, and the Four Purple Flame Array was greatly impacted, and they were also hurt. Zakon immediately shouted: "Use the curse seal to strengthen the enchantment!!"


    The four of them immediately used the curse imprints given by the big snake pill. All four of them were covered with black curse patterns. The chakra of curse immortality was injected into the four purple flame formations, and they immediately let the four purple flame formations. Becomes stronger and destructive.


    How could Naruto be blocked like this, the nine-tailed spiral pill in his hand is constantly destroying the defense of the four purple flame formations. Although the chakra of curse immortal power is much higher than the ordinary chakra, it is compared with the nine tails. There is no advantage.


    "Break for Laozi!!" Naruto roared, and the nine-tailed helix pill in his hand broke a large hole in the Four Purple Flame Array that was big enough for an adult to drill through, and Naruto rushed into the Four Purple Flame Array.


    "Puff!!"*4


    The four people squirted blood at the same time, and their faces were all white. Once again, some people paid the price for looking down on Uzumaki Naruto, and their bodies were all hit by a big impact.


    "Hurry up and make another enchantment inside the enchantment!!" Guitong Maru, the strongest of the four, hurriedly issued the order, regardless of physical damage, output Chakra, repaired the hole punched by Naruto, and then A small barrier was made inside to trap Naruto.


    Where could Naruto keep them trapped, hurried to the place where Dashemaru and the three-generation old man were.


    Chapter 142: The revealed trump card!The true face of Naruto!


    Facts have proved that any film-level powerhouse must not be underestimated, even if it is a sixty-nine-year-old film like Hokage who has aged three generations.


    Dashemaru has been planning for today¡¯s plan for many years, trapping three generations with four purple flame formations, not allowing other ninjas to support the three generations, and using the forbidden technique of Reincarnation to summon the predecessor¡¯s first generation, the second generation of Naruto, and the situation of three to one. , The three-generation old man who had stepped into the coffin with one foot still sealed the soul of the first and second generations, and even had captured the soul of Dashemaru.


    Dashemaru¡¯s rebirth allows him to stay young forever, and it can even be said that he has been fighting in the best condition. As a result, he still looks like this when facing the three generations who are already old and weak. If it is facing the three generations of Hokage that year. If it does, Oshemaru may not be able to win even if he uses the Eight Qi Art.


    Dashemaru''s head was full of cold sweat, facing the three generations at this time, he felt extreme fear, and said angrily: "You can die quickly, you damn old thing!"


    "I said, you have to die with me too, Dashewan!" Three generations gritted their teeth and said, this is the last lion''s last pounce before dying, to bring his disciples into hell together.

 115 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 115

    "You damn old thing!" Da Shemaru roared lowly, his fingers barely moved, and the cold-glowing Kusanaru sword moved in the body of the third generation. No matter how hard the old monkey demon monkey grasps the Kusanaru sword, However, it was unavoidable to cause greater pain to the three generations. The sharpness and hardness of the Kusanaru sword made even the old monkey monkey demon with a diamond body shed blood.


    Three generations do not care about his own life and death anymore, because he will definitely die. He has used the forbidden technique to seal up the ghouls and dedicated his soul to the god of death. The three generations are dead. The only thing he thinks about is the danger of dying. The guys were brought into hell together.


    Oshemaru¡¯s soul was held tightly by the death god¡¯s hand, and part of it was pulled out of the body. This situation made Oshemaru feel extremely frightened, and even a cold sweat. When a strong person like him can only move his fingers To the point, if the three generations are ten years younger, the soul of Oshemaru has now been completely withdrawn.


    "Let go! You old thing!"


    "Never let go! Until you pull your soul out!!"


    "Flying Thunder God''s Slash!!"


    There was a fourth voice on the battlefield of two people and an old monkey. A golden light flashed by. An unbelievable look appeared on the face of the monkey demon, and the light in his eyes was a few seconds later. He disappeared, and the palm of his hand holding the Kusanaru sword also relaxed.


    Gulululu...


    The Saruma''s head fell from his neck and rolled to the feet of the third generation.


    "Ape Demon!" Three generations widened his eyes and exclaimed in grief. The Ape Demon is his old comrade, and he has known each other for more than fifty years. The three generations never thought that he would see the Ape Demon die in front of him.


    The golden light fell in front of Osamaru and Sandai, revealing Naruto''s appearance. At this time, there was a smirk on his face, and he did not look like usual. He had waited for this day for twelve years. Now, just for this day.


    "Naruto!"


    "Naruto Uzumaki!!"


    Dashemaru and Sandai both stared at the grinning Naruto. Although they heard the movement outside, they did not expect that Naruto would appear here at this critical time, and they suddenly used Thunder God. , Killed the monkey demon.


    "Naruto, why did you kill the Ape Demon?!" Three generations looked at Naruto and questioned with sorrow and pain.


    Naruto smiled coldly. He didn''t care about the anger and grief of the three generations. How could the pain he endured compare with himself, he just said with an indifferent grin: "Of course this is for my plan. The less people know the better, and they can only sacrifice the hapless man of the monkey demon."


    "Plan? What is your plan? Are you going to kill me?"


    "No, no, no..." Naruto waved his hand and said, "Honorable three generations of Hokage-sama, why would I want to kill you? I have never had the intention to kill you... because you don''t need to die. Let me do it, right, Dashemaru? But you don''t have to worry, my goal is not you, on the contrary, I still need you to survive and help me cause some trouble for the guys outside."


    Da She Maru really couldn''t figure out what Naruto''s plan was. She snorted twice without a smile, and said, "Naruto-san, may I ask what your real goal is?"


    "My goal..." Naruto sneered evilly, pointing at the top of Sandai''s head, and said: "There!"


    The three generations really showed a shocked expression, and said: "You can see it?!"


    "No, I can''t see." Naruto denied it all at once, and said: "But I can feel it, and I can feel it in this state."


    Naruto¡¯s extremely evil face suddenly changed. The body that had remained motionless until the finger movement just now absorbed enough energy, and four red marks appeared on Naruto¡¯s face, taking the bridge of the nose as At the center point, a red mark appeared on the upper and lower positions of the left and right eyes.


    "Fairy mode." Naruto raised his head, looked at the three-generation old man proudly, and said: "As a disciple of the Senjujuan, you should have seen this before, Sarutobi."


    Naruto hides such a hole card, in the fairy mode, of course, Naruto''s hole card is definitely not only in the fairy mode.


    Naruto has the power of six immortals. Although I don¡¯t know why, he has the power of six immortals. Coupled with this immortal mode that uses natural energy, Naruto¡¯s perception can be comparable to white eyes and writing round eyes, and can even be perceived The god of death who does not belong to this time and space is located.


    Naruto¡¯s immortal pattern is very similar to Senjuzuma, and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because they are both Ashura Chakra reincarnations, except that there is no circle on Naruto¡¯s forehead, everything else is the same.


    "This is impossible! You can''t learn the fairy mode!" The three generations looked at the red marks on Naruto''s face in shock, how similar it was to the Senjujuma back then.


    The cultivation method of Xianshu originally originated from the three holy places in the Ninja World, Wet Bone Forest, Longdi Cave and Miaomu Mountain. The three generations of ape demon group have nothing to do with these three places, so even three generations can''t learn the fairy model.


    "Nothing is impossible. Jilaida also learned the fairy mode from Miaomu Mountain Big Toad. Then he taught this trick to Bofeng Shuimen, and then he naturally came to me. The fairy mode is really strong, right? Three-generation Hokage-sama?" Naruto smiled coldly and looked arrogantly at the three-generation old man. There were only two of them and a big snake pill, and Naruto didn''t need to pretend anymore.


    Thinking about the hard work of cultivating the fairy mode at the beginning, Naruto is really moved. Even with this wave of Feng Shui Men¡¯s experience in successfully learning the fairy mode, after all, it took Naruto five years to get real. Mastered the fairy mode, several of which experienced the danger of life and death, or Kyuubi used his chakra to force the chakra into Naruto¡¯s body in a critical moment, and Naruto owed the stinky fox a few more. Fate.


    So in fact, Naruto''s spiral shuriken was already 100% completed, but he didn''t want to show his cards outside, so he kept pretending to be unfinished.


    Naruto raised his head. Although he couldn''t see it, he could clearly feel the existence of the god of death. He said, "Finally, I have waited until this day. I will get back the power I lost. Right away, I will be the complete Nine-Tailed Power. ."


    "The complete nine-tailed man Zhuli? What do you mean?"


    "It seems that you all don¡¯t know. On October 10, twelve years ago, on the day when the nine tails attacked the village, Bo Feng Shuimen used the same ghoul seal as you did the three-generation old man, and then sealed the nine-tailed chakra in But it¡¯s a pity that you only know half of it. At that time, Bo Feng Shui¡¯s goalkeeper split the nine-tailed chakra into two. The positive chakra was sealed in my body, and the negative chakra was sealed. In his own soul, he was drawn into the belly of death as the ghoul was sealed."


    "Your purpose is..."


    "Yes, that''s it, I finally understand." Naruto sneered, raised his head, and his eyes showed madness, "I want to get back the other half of the power of the nine tails and make me the most powerful person!"


    Chapter 143: Complete power, is Uncle Snake a good person?


    "Naruto! You can''t do that, it might bring Kyuubi back to life!!"


    "Resurrection is resurrection. Just destroy Konoha and destroy this dirty village!" Naruto roared frantically.


    "Naruto, this is your home after all."


    "My mother!" The smile on Naruto''s face disappeared, turned into hatred and anger, and roared: "From the day I was born, Anbu has been monitoring me every day. There are also three Anbu teams. I know that there are There are people from you and people from Danzo. This is what you call''home''. Every day, a group of Anbu is sent to monitor me. Even now, there are almost four small groups of Anbu who are responsible for monitoring me. This is what you said. Home'', I pooh!!!"


    Naruto spit on the face of the third generation, and he spoke mercilessly. His feelings were left to his brother, his beloved girl. For the third generation, Naruto has no feelings at all.


    Naruto is not like Oshemaru, who still has feelings for the three generations. He has no feelings for the three generations at all. The three generations deserve to die. Every ninja in this world deserves to die, because they kill people. Rizhan can become the strongest shadow of Konoha Village, killing more than ten times more people than Naruto, and he is damned for this.


    "I''m telling you, Sarutobi, even if the resurrection of Qianshouzhujian can not stop my plan today, if you fail to succeed, you will be benevolent. Naruto Uzumaki did not leave myself a way out!"


    Naruto took out a scroll and spread it out on the ground. There was a big "face" in the middle of a pair of complicated sealing techniques.


    "Seal!"


    Bang!


    What Naruto sealed in the scroll appeared. It was a mask, but probably no one would buy this kind of mask, because this mask is very scary, with an ugly face, black jagged teeth on the head. It also has two long sharp horns.


    "Reaper mask!"


    "It seems that you know this thing too, Sarutobi." Naruto sneered. "The Sealing of Ghoul originally originated from the sealing technique of the Uzumaki clan, and the death mask specially made by the Uzumaki clan can summon the death. It is also the key to my strength! But it took me a lot of effort to find this mask that was originally stored in the Uzumaki Clan¡¯s Namiantang. It¡¯s really dilapidated now, but it¡¯s normal. Ye Ninja Village, how can you care about a family that has been destroyed? Anyway, what you want, the seal of the four elephants, the seal of the gossip, the seal of the ghoul, you have all these powerful seals, and the whirlpool family can also be one Kicked away, right, Sarutobi."


    Three generations were silent. This time he didn¡¯t speak any more. He planned to seal Naruto together, but he knew that he only had one chance. Not to mention that he was still holding the soul of Oshemaru and couldn¡¯t let go. Naruto would use the God of Thunder Skill is the highest speed in the Ninja world, if you don''t catch it once, you won''t have another chance.


    Naruto has seen some analysis in the previous life. The death god of Naruto may be the ultimate boss, Otsuki Kaguya, the two are also very similar in appearance, with long white hair and sharp horns on their heads. They are all Chakras. It¡¯s normal for Zhiyuan¡¯s Datongmu Kaguya to use her power to seal the nine tails, and the ghoul seal is the sealing technique of the Uzumaki family, and the Uzumaki clan is also a branch of Datongmu Kaguya¡¯s descendants. The probability of such a guess is high.


    The Reaper Mask is a treasure housed in the Namian Hall of the Whirlpool Clan. Although there are nearly a thousand masks in the Namian Hall at most, they all look very similar to the image of the Reaper, but only one of the Reaper Mask is real. It can summon the god of death to possess, cut open the stomach of the god of death and release the soul sealed in the stomach of the god of death by the ghoul. It is not enough if the soul of the person wearing the mask will be sacrificed to the god of death. This is the price, the soul is saved. Other souls will also be sacrificed at times.


    Naruto doesn''t use himself as a sacrifice, so he came up with this method, which can only be tried when someone uses the ghoul to summon the god of death.


    Naruto put the mask of the god of death on the ground, then walked towards the third generation, and said, "I have to borrow a little bit of your blood to use it, the third generation of Hokage-sama."


    Naruto reached out to touch the blood from the place where Sandai''s body was pierced by the Kusanagi sword, when Naruto touched Sandai''s clothes.


    "It''s now!!"


    A transparent hand stretched out from the body of the third generation. The arm is covered with runes. It is a natural enemy for Naruto who has a intensive phobia. Fortunately, his eyes can''t actually see this god of death. Hands.


    The Grim Reaper''s hand immediately penetrated Naruto''s body and grabbed his soul to pull it out. At this time, the three generations felt a chill behind him.

 116 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 116

    "Flying Thunder God''s Slash!"


    The Naruto caught by the three generations was actually a shadow clone, and disappeared with a bang. At this time, the real Naruto launched the Flying Thunder God Slash from behind the three generations and obtained the blood of the third generation.


    "You''re getting old, Sarutobi." Naruto looked at the three-generation old man with a joking look. It''s been a long time."


    Sarutobi is really old. He only has this chance. If he didn''t catch Naruto, it means he must have failed. Naruto deceived the three generations just by putting the scroll with the mask of death on the clone. He It''s really old.


    This sentence couldn''t be more appropriate when he was pecked blind by the house bird after playing the eagle all his life.


    Naruto dropped the blood of three generations on the death mask, then cut his palm and pressed it on the death mask, using the power of the death mask to connect his blood to the blood of the three generations, and the blood of the three generations to the souls of the three generations. , And the souls of the three generations are connected to the body of death.


    "Xianfafei Thunder God''s Slash!!"


    Using immortality to strengthen the power of Thunder God, Naruto surpassed time and space and came from the world of Naruto to a dark and cold space. In front of him was the body of Death, and his body exuded a cold and powerful aura.


    "Slash!" Naruto yelled, and the body of Kuwujiang in his hand was cut open, and then he returned to the Hokage World from the unknown space in an instant.


    "puff!!"


    Naruto sprayed out a large amount of blood mist, flying over such a distant time and space, Naruto''s body also received a lot of shock in the different dimension space, and the injured body was even more overwhelmed. Squirted out.


    Naruto lowered his head and let his blood drip onto the death mask.


    "Come on, death!"


    Summoned by Naruto''s blood, the god of death has truly come to this world, and Naruto''s eyes can clearly see the god of death at this time.


    A crack appeared in the death god''s stomach, and then a blue ball of light flew out of it. Naruto was ecstatic in his heart and rushed up quickly.


    "The gossip seal solution!"


    A complicated rune appeared on Naruto¡¯s right arm. This was the key to open the seal of Nine Tails in the memory of the Bo Feng Shui Gate. However, there was absolutely no such key when the Bo Feng Shui Gate left this key in Jiraiya. Thinking that things will evolve into what they are now.


    Naruto really opened the gossip seal on the soul of Bofeng Shuimen, and the red chakra immediately leaked out of his body, yin and yang complemented each other, those nine-tailed chakras even took the initiative to rush towards his abdomen without doing anything by Naruto. Go, and gradually merge with the half of the nine tails in his body, gradually recovering the strength of the strongest tail beast of the year.


    "It''s really strong... this power..." Naruto frantically felt the huge chakra surging toward his body. At the beginning, the wave feng shui goalkeeper split the chakra into two, and now he takes back half of his power. At least doubled.


    It takes less time to absorb the half of the nine tails. With the active cooperation of the half of the nine tails in Naruto''s body, within a minute, the huge chakra all entered Naruto''s gossip seal , The next step is to wait for the two nine tails to completely reintegrate, and then it will be when Naruto really looks down upon this Ninja World.


    Closed his eyes and felt the surging power, Naruto opened his eyes and looked at Oshemaru with a smile on her face, and said, "Oshemaru, you are such a good person."


    Chapter 144: Konoha collapse plan is over!


    Oshemaru is so kind, Naruto can get back the other half of the power of the nine tails, Oshemaru is absolutely indispensable.


    Oshemaru worked hard to prepare the Konoha collapse plan, and used four purple flame formations to isolate the three generations of old men from outsiders. If this were not the case, how could Naruto attack the three generations, in front of so many three generations of factions?Just think about it and know it''s impossible.


    In addition, Dashemaru used the dirty soil to reincarnate, resurrecting the first and second generations. The wooden escape between the thousand hand pillars has long been in this forest, and even more cut off the line of sight. Surrounded by the forest, people outside can''t see what happened inside. , Which greatly increased the success rate of Naruto¡¯s plan.


    And if it hadn¡¯t been for the first and second generations to be summoned by Oshemaru, and the old man of the third generation was driven to a desperate situation, he would not use the same dying technique to summon the god of death. Naruto cuts the stomach of death, releases the soul of the water gate, and takes it back. Nine-tailed Chakra''s plan can''t be mentioned.


    Dashewan, you are such a good person.


    If Da She Maru could know what Naruto was thinking, he would be able to vomit blood out of anger. He worked hard to plan for many years, but in the end he was making wedding dresses for others and he died.


    It was impossible for the three generations to have the strength to catch Naruto, but when he was dying, he looked at his most proud disciple and issued the last move of a generation of Shinobi.


    "Oshemaru, it seems that I can''t seal your soul, but as a teacher who teaches you ninjutsu, I want to take away all your ninjutsu!!! Ah ah!"


    Three generations uttered the final roar, exhausted all their strength, and pulled the soul of Oshemaru a little bit. Behind the third generation, the god of death took the short knife in his mouth and slashed at the soul of Oshemaru.


    "No!"


    "Seal!" Three generations shouted loudly, and sealed the souls of Dashemaru''s hands and the souls of Bofeng Shuimen in their bodies.


    "Damn! You damn old thing!!" Oshemaru roared angrily, with his hands as white and bloodless as his face. At this time, there appeared purple and black, and it was only a little at first, but in a few days. Within seconds, Dashewan''s hands seemed to be infected with a super powerful virus, and their hands were completely purple.


    "In this way, your hands can no longer be used, and both hands can''t be used, depending on how you get the seal! You can no longer use ninjutsu! The Konoha collapse plan is over!"


    Oshemaru''s hands were completely unusable, and he couldn''t do it with his fingers hanging down weakly and even moving his fingers. The god of death swallowed the souls of the three generations of sacrifices in his abdomen, and the lives of the three generations came to an end.


    "Old man! Give me back my hands!!"


    "You are so stupid, Oshemaru... It''s a pity that you can''t die with you, my disciple... Someday we will meet in another world!"


    "You old man, dare to use my ninjutsu..."


    In the constant yelling of Dashemaru, the three generations gradually closed their eyes. In a trance, the three generations of Dashemaru seemed to have changed to what it was when he was a child. That amazing and brilliant young snake pupil...Anyway, Dashemaru is the same. He is his most proud disciple.


    Naruto shook his head, and was too lazy to complain about the relationship between the three generations and Oshemaru. Anyway, the old man of the three generations is dead. Then, as long as he perfectly masters the power of the nine tails, everything will end.


    Naruto looked at Oshemaru''s hands, and said with a tut, "It''s really miserable, Oshemaru, I didn''t expect you to be made like this by the third generation."


    Oshe Maru is taking advantage. With three enemies and one situation, her hands are still sealed by the three generations forever. The strength of the shadow-level powerhouse cannot be underestimated. Fortunately, the three generations are old, and Oshe Maru has consumed him. Too much physical strength, otherwise Naruto will be sealed by the third generation if he is not careful.


    After being taken away by the three generations of all ninjutsu, it is conceivable that Oshemaru was in a bad mood. A pair of snake pupils looked at Naruto angrily, and smiled coldly: "Naruto-kun still has the ability, I didn''t expect me and That old man actually underestimated you."


    "There are many people who underestimate me, so they all lost to me. You are like this, Sarutobi is like this, so is Jiraji, and Tsunade is like this. You are all defeated by me." Naruto looked on. Said arrogantly.


    "Then if you let people outside know what you did just now, I wonder if Naruto-kun will be so confident?"


    "Are you threatening me, Oshemaru?" Naruto was also prepared for this, and said: "What good is that for you, I admit, I''m not ready to break my skin with Konoha yet, but that''s right. It¡¯s no good for you, because I have the Art of Flying Thunder God, and no one in the Ninja world can be faster than me. It is impossible for Konoha to encircle and kill me, and you will also forge a death feud with me. Now Of you, you probably wouldn''t want this."


    Dashemaru gritted his teeth, but he didn''t expect Naruto''s mind to be so thorough. In this case, he could calmly analyze the situation without being influenced by him.


    Naruto smiled and said, "And you have my handle, don''t I have your handle? Uchiha Sasuke is still Konoha''s ninja now."


    "Good! Good! Good!" Dashemaru said three times in a row, showing the degree of anger, "Naruto-san, you are amazing, you are really amazing!"


    "Thank you for the compliment, Lord Oshemaru."


    Oshemaru was really pitted by Naruto. Both of them were holding each other''s handles. In this case, Oshemaru had no intention of avenging Naruto.


    "Gui Tong Maru, lift the barrier, retreat!"


    "Yes, Lord Oshemaru!"


    The crowd of four immediately lifted the Four Purple Flame Formation, and Zakon and Jirofang took Oshemaru''s arm and helped him to leave quickly.


    "Let''s go!"


    Several Anbu who had become a dragon sleeve hurriedly thought of Dashewan chasing after him, while Guitongwan blocked the three Anbu.


    "Ninfa spider bound!"


    Guitongmaru spit out a huge spider web, covering all the three dark parts in one breath. The spider silk contains a lot of chakras, which makes the spider silk sticky and extremely tough. The three dark parts once again prove that they are just dragon sleeves. After being wrapped in the spider webs of Onidomaru, he led a bento.


    "Naruto¡­¡­"

 117 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 117

    "No way, the old man used the ghoul to seal it all up and dedicated his soul to the god of death. When I came, I was already exhausted." Naruto shook his head and sighed in a low voice. No matter what, his drama still has to The acting continues, just as he said, now is not the time to tear his face with Konoha.


    Looking at the corpses of three generations, Naruto also had a feeling that he couldn''t tell, saying: "To die in the battle to protect the village, instead of dying in the hospital bed, this is the best ending for the generation of Shinobi. Right."


    This is the ending of the three generations, and his best ending. Although he lost his life, he has always fixed his figure on the hero who guarded Konoha. He can die in the most glorious and great moment. It is the highest glory for the ninja.


    Although some people may be unhappy to say that, this is the same as his brother Leslie Cheung, who died at the best moment will be remembered forever.


    In the Konoha collapse plan, the biggest winner is Naruto, and Oshamaru is purely sad.


    As everyone expected, large black clouds floated in the sky, and then thin raindrops began to fall. The rain was not heavy, but it was so gloomy and depressing that it was uncomfortable.


    Konoha, that dark root ~ underground base, a ninja knelt in front of Danzo.


    "Master Danzo, they failed."


    Chapter 145: The Return of the Morning Fog!


    Danzo''s face was gloomy, suppressing his anger, and said: "It''s failed again! What''s the use of that group of waste, can''t even solve a clone?!"


    The person in front of Danzo still knelt and said, "Master Danzo, I think that Naruto Uzumaki''s clone is very special, and it doesn''t seem to be a normal shadow clone."


    Tuan Zang looked at the subordinates in front of him coldly, and said, "Ying, say."


    Kneeling down, the ninja codenamed Wing raised his head. If Naruto saw him, he would be surprised, because this person''s right eye was actually a mature three-gou jade writing wheel eye.


    It seems that this wing is definitely Dan Zang''s confidant, Dan Zang actually willing to transplant a writing wheel eye to him, and this guy must not be able to see, otherwise Dan Zang secretly conducting research on the human body must be exposed.


    "I have been watching the entire battle in the dark. Although Naruto Uzumaki is indeed a clone, he can use the nine-tailed chakra. In the course of the fight, Naruto Uzumaki was injured in order to protect his hand from hitting calamus. Bleeding, but the clone did not disappear, the wound healed instead, it didn''t look like a clone."


    Deep doubts flashed in Danzo''s eyes, and he said in a deep voice, "The person I sent to monitor Uzumaki Naruto''s body has also heard news. Although Uzumaki Naruto defeated the guardian Zhuli, he was also injured and bleeding. What kind of clone?"


    "Naruto Uzumaki was blocked by Kakashi and others when he was in Jieyin, and his subordinates were afraid that they would be spotted if they got too close, so they didn''t directly see Naruto Uzumaki Jieyin and couldn''t judge the nature of this technique."


    "Then did he use the technique of Flying Thunder God?"


    "No, even though Uzumaki Naruto''s movements are fast, but his subordinates can clearly see the writing wheel, and there has been no flying Thunder God technique."


    Danzo was silent for a while, and said: "Well, go down, and send my order to tell all ninjas to be ready to fight at any time."


    "Yes, Master Danzo."


    After Yi left, only Danzo was left in the dark space.


    "Naruto Uzumaki..."


    When Naruto lifted the blood shadow clone and received the message from the clone that someone wanted to catch the calamus while Konoha was in chaos, Naruto suddenly sneered.


    Fortunately, he foresaw this in advance, leaving the blood shadow clone to protect the calamus, otherwise Naruto wouldn''t be a little bit happy even if he regained the power of the nine tails.


    The three generations are already dead, and Naruto doesn''t think that when facing death, the three generations will send people to catch calamus and anger Naruto. This account, Naruto must definitely be counted on Danzo.


    After the funeral of the three generations, Konoha finally ushered in a sunny day again, and Konoha''s reconstruction work began in full swing.


    Although Konoha¡¯s collapse plan failed in the end, it did cause some damage to Konoha, and some destroyed houses had to be rebuilt. After Konoha was attacked, he must also beware of all forces and release the cause of war. possibility.


    jingle¡­¡­


    With a crisp bell ringing, two men stood on Konoha''s fence and looked down at the village.


    "Although I escaped the destruction temporarily, the damage was not light. The original prosperous village is really sad..." On his back was a dried persimmon ghost who was wrapped in a bandage and looked like a knife. Said sarcastically, and then looked around, the man wearing a red cloud trench coat with a black background and a hat like him, "It''s really not like you, I will miss my hometown even now, even you."


    "No, not at all." The cold and emotionless voice raised his head, hiding under the hat, it was a pair of scarlet three-gou jade writing round eyes.


    "Your appetite will always be that good." The girl with a turban on her head, with her cheek in one hand, looked helplessly at the man in front of her who was most important to her.


    "After I finish eating for a while, I have to accompany Hinata and Ino to practice. I''m very tired, OK?" Naruto finally lifted his head from the bowl of ramen, his mouth filled with noodles and mumbled.


    "You, live, deserve." Changpu said one by one, showing the cuteness of the girl, "Who told you to be so greedy that a person would occupy the three of us? By the way, there is that white, I have not I have seen her, plus I don¡¯t know how much, you deserve to be exhausted."


    Naruto swallowed the noodles in his mouth, then wiped the corners of his mouth, then looked at Changpu with a smirk, and said, "Want to exhaust your husband and me? Just forget it. I don''t know to beg me in bed every night. Who is this person?"


    "You''re going to die!" Changpu''s pretty face seemed to be dyed red all of a sudden, "In the big day, what are you talking about?!"


    The system of the Uzumaki clan seems to be too tough in some respects. An ordinary girl in Changpu can withstand Naruto''s toughness. Although she likes that feeling very much, Naruto''s is too persistent. .


    Naruto also knows this problem. Hinata and Ino are too young. Naruto will definitely not touch them in two or three years, and the rest is probably nothing but white.


    It seemed that I had to resolve everything quickly, and then took Bai back. I didn''t see Bai for two days after the last time. I should sneak in to see that girl tonight.


    Naruto made up his mind, thinking all the mess in his head, and the combination of water and fire, Uchiha Itachi and dried persimmon ghost shark, also walked outside Yile Ramen at this time.


    At the entrance of Konoha Maruko shop...


    "Yo, Kakashi, why are you here?" A female voice full of vitality forever. There is only one such person in Konoha, and that is the Mitarai adzuki bean whose head is lacking.


    Kakashi leaned against the shop door to read the little yellow book, looked up at the person, and said: "Why are the three of you here together?"


    Asma, Red, and Red Bean, it was strange to Kakashi that these three people would get together.


    Adzuki bean with one hand on his hips cheerfully pointed at Asma with his thumb, and said, "Someone would like to have meatballs, so I am here."


    Kakashi glanced at Asma and found an awkward look on his face, and immediately understood.


    Asma wanted to pursue red, but he was met by red beans, so he blackmailed him to eat meatballs. Red beans are red''s best friend. Asma didn''t have the guts to reject red beans, so the three of them simply came together.


    Has Asma become a legendary hero?


    After coughing twice, Asma looked at Kakashi and said, "Then what are you doing here?"


    "I''m just here to buy offerings, and wait for someone by the way." Kakashi collected the little yellow book, then motioned to the store with his eyes, "It''s Sasuke."


    Hearing this name, Uchiha Itachi''s right ring finger wearing the Suzaku ring jumped unnoticeably.


    The three in front of them were Shinnin, who understood Kakashi''s eyes and glanced inside the store.


    The windbreaker with black background and red clouds, wearing a hat, is this dress too garish.


    "It''s strange that you will wait for someone, but Sasuke should be coming soon."


    "Oh yes."


    Duo!


    The dried persimmon ghost shark put down the tea cup, and Sasuke just appeared here at this time. He glanced at the storefront and said, "I don''t like sweets." Look at the store again. The two bosses who were dressed up just now It''s gone.


    The four Shangren glanced at each other, except for Kakashi, the other three flashed in an instant.


    Uchiha Itachi and the dried persimmon ghost shark were also really crazy, and the two S-class rebels walked the streets of Konoha in this way until they were stopped by the three upper men.

 118 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 118

    "You are not Konoha''s ninjas, what are you doing here?!" Asma looked at the weird two people in front of him and asked coldly. Konoha had just gone through the Konoha collapse plan, and the villagers were very sensitive. I couldn''t get any more irritation, so I didn''t turn my face with these two people in the meatball shop just now.


    "Long time no see, Asma, red, and red beans."


    "Since you know us, which means that you were Konoha''s ninjas before, who are they?"


    Uchiha Itachi took off the hat on his head, unbuttoned a few buttons on the trench coat, and stretched out his arms, revealing that indifferent face and scarlet writing wheel eyes.


    "Uchiha Itachi!"


    Chapter 146: The Suppression of Strength!


    Looking at the indifferent and very young face, Asma''s forehead was a little sweaty at this time, and said, "It really is you, Itachi Uchiha."


    "Since the three of you know Itachi, let me introduce it from me." The ghost shark took off the hat, revealing the shark-like face, and said: "My name is the dry persimmon ghost shark, please advise."


    The two people''s foreheads were respectively wearing Konoha and misty forehead guards, and deep scratches separated the two villages'' signs, which also represented a hunt for the entire Ninja world-Rebellion!


    "Nothing to advise! My old lady is going to kill you now!" Hongdou said with a frantic face, then licked the corner of his mouth, and whispered: "It is absolutely unforgivable to dare to disturb my eating meatballs!"


    For the red bean woman...has been unable to complain...


    I have long been accustomed to the redness of the red beans, and said: "I know you, dried persimmon ghost shark, originally a misty ninja, because he killed the daimyo and carried out national sabotage work, so he was ordered by the S-class traitor wanted by various countries. endure."


    "You are all S-rank felons on the wanted list... Itachi, you dare to return to this village after doing that. You are so courageous."


    "Asma, red, red beans, please leave me alone, I don''t want to kill you."


    "It''s really not like a person who killed his own compatriots. There is no purpose, and you wander around Konoha dressed so ostentatiously. I know you are not that kind of person. What purpose do you have?"


    Uchiha Itachi''s writing wheel was still indifferent and unwavering, but the dried persimmon ghost shark was already impatient, and he took the big sword on his back and slashed it directly on the ground.


    "This man has a lot of words, do you want to kill him?"


    People who came out of the blood fog in the past were not normal in their brains, and basically they were very murderous. The original non-cutting and Thunder teeth were good examples.


    "It seems that they won''t let us leave obediently, but don''t overdo it, your moves are too swagger."


    "Then it''s up to you." A look of excitement and bloodthirsty appeared in the small green bean-like eyes of the ghost shark, and the bandaged scalpel muscle in his hand slashed fiercely towards Asma.


    The big sword shark muscle is better than the decapitated big knife. It has a big character. This knife is really unusually big. The height of the ghost shark is 1.95 meters. The length of the shark muscle is about the same as that of the ghost shark. From the tip to the handle, the length is at least more than One meter six, and very heavy.


    Asma quickly took out her pair of chakra knives and used the knives to hold the shark''s muscles.


    Hong took a step back and immediately used her own illusion. His figure seemed to have been blown away and disappeared into the air, but Hong didn''t know that everything about him was seen by Itachi''s Sangou Yushulun.


    "I was actually suppressed with only the tip of the knife. What kind of weird power is this!" Asma had to be shocked by the strange power of the ghost shark. Although there is a heavy component of the shark muscle, the ghost shark held the handle of the knife with one hand. I suppressed Asma with the tip of the knife. According to the length of the arm, plus one hand and both hands, the power of the ghost shark is probably more than five times that of Asma.


    I have to say that all the people in Akatsuki are abnormal...


    Asma¡¯s hands were also no match for the strange power of one hand of the ghost shark. The shark¡¯s muscles were suppressed on Asma¡¯s shoulders, and the small green bean-like eyes of the ghost shark showed a terrifying look, saying: "My big sword shark muscles can Not for cutting, but for cutting!"


    "Shulking Snake Hand!" There was nothing particular about the ninja''s battle. Adzuki bean flicked his sleeves, and five venomous snakes flew towards the dried persimmon ghost shark instantly.


    "The technique of the big snake pill?" The ghost shark smiled coldly, and pulled the shark muscle back fiercely. The bandage on the front half of the shark muscle was instantly cut and the sharp barbs on the shark muscle smashed through Asma''s. Arm, he pulled up his arm (second beep) and a wound was made.


    The wounds scratched by the shark''s muscle are very painful. Because of the huge size of the shark''s muscle and the sharp barbs, the wounds cut by the shark''s muscle are very large, and the skin and flesh are turned out, and a large piece of meat can be cut off with a single knife.


    Sneer!


    The ghost shark pulled the shark muscle back into a horizontal knife and chopped it, shaving all the viper of the red bean into pieces, and then flicked the shark muscle towards the red bean, holding the handle of the shark muscle tightly.


    "Flying Chain Slash!"


    The handle of the shark muscle suddenly stretched more than ten meters, the handle bent like a chain, and the blade flew towards the red bean.


    "Crap!" How could the red bean predict that the shark muscle has this weird attack method, the speed and strength are so bad that the ghost shark can only use his arms to block in front of him.


    boom!!


    The blade of the shark muscle hit Adzuki''s arms with a single move, and the strange power of the ghost shark directly sent the adzuki out. Adzuki felt that his arm was about to be broken. The woman was on the body, out of Tsunade''s monster. Besides, they are all going to lose to men, not to mention the human-shaped tail beasts like ghost sharks.


    The barbs of the mackerel muscle also scratched Adzuki bean''s arm. Fortunately, the adzuki bean was hit by the mackerel muscle instead of being cut, otherwise the arm of Adzuki bean would be completely useless.


    There were weird fluctuations in the air, and Hong launched an illusion technique and sneaked behind Itachi and Guiyu.


    Red Bean''s arms were painful, his hands were numb, and he was almost unable to move. He gritted his teeth and said: "Red, you just wait for me to die more slowly!"


    A strange quagmire appeared at the feet of the ghost shark. The body of the ghost shark was continuously sinking, and a tree grew in a few seconds, grabbing the body of it, and the red upper body appeared on the trunk. Holding Kunai in his hand, he approached Uchiha Itachi.


    "everything is over!"


    Itachi narrowed his eyes slightly, everything reversed in an instant, and the person caught by the tree became red himself, while Uchiha Itachi stood in front of her, with scarlet writing wheel eyes looking directly at the red eyes.


    "This level of illusion is useless to me."


    Illusion rebound?!


    The red eyes were shocked. The ability of these eyes was not expected to be mastered by Uchiha Itachi, who was only seventeen years old, and defeated her with one move.


    The writing round eyes of the Uchiha clan are called the nightmare of the phantom ninja. Except for the illusion of the Kurama clan to control the five senses, and the illusion of the level of Yurihong¡¯s father, Yuri Yuglow, other phantom ninjas don¡¯t want to face it. I am afraid it is Uchiha.


    The magic mirror world turns!


    Using the mature Sangou jade to write round eyes, I can see through the essence of illusion in an instant, and bounce back the illusion. It is simple to say, in fact, even Kakashi can¡¯t use the writing round eyes to rebound the red illusion. Itachi confronts the writing round eyes. The use of is much more proficient than Kakashi. After all, he is a member of the Uchiha clan, and he is also a genius who opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel at the age of thirteen, and he also has the strongest illusion of Uchiha Shisui. Eye of the gods, even the big snake pill of Fantasy 10 was beaten by Itachi, and Hong was really the most unavoidable opponent.


    Hong was hit by the rebound of his illusion, and quickly concentrated, and at the same time bit his tongue~head, blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth, and chakra broke out with pain, breaking the illusion.


    Itachi''s kunai stabs mercilessly. Red bowed her head. The sharp kunai cut her blue silk off a bit. Itachi immediately kicked it. Although Itachi''s strength was only 7, he still caught the red kick that was caught off guard. Kicked into the lake next to it.


    Itachi''s gentleness seems to be only for his baby brother, this superb brother...


    Red awkwardly landed on the water, finally stabilizing his figure, and itachi''s indifferent voice came from behind.


    "It''s really red, but..."


    "But you big-headed ghost! Fight!" Naruto screamed, and the golden figure rushed to Hong''s side, picking up the wet Hong and hurried away.


    boom!!


    A distance explosion occurred on the water. The Itachi who appeared behind Hong was only a shadow clone. When Naruto picked up Hong, he immediately launched a big explosion of the clone. The huge explosion set off the water curtain and swallowed Naruto and Hong completely. .


    "red!"


    "You two inhuman things, as well as me!" Naruto yelled, rushing out of the water curtain holding Hong Hong, and kicking the ghost shark.


    The ghost shark directly used the shark muscle as a huge shield, and the heavy shark muscle danced very flexibly in the hand of the ghost shark, blocking Naruto''s foot with a bang.


    "Where did the kid come from?!"

 119 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 119

    "Where did the shark monster come from?!" Naruto put Hong down and pushed back with a single sentence, and said, "Be careful, I chop you off and stew the shark fin!"


    The ghost shark''s mung bean eyes showed killing intent, he smiled arrogantly, and quickly formed a seal in his hand, and said: "Little ghost, it is deadly to talk a big story! The technique of water shrapnel bullets!"


    "The technique of water shark bullets!"


    It is definitely not Naruto who can launch the water escape ninjutsu like the ghost shark. Two blue sharks jumped out of the water, and after colliding, they turned into splashes and fell back into the water.


    "Kakashi, you can wait until I die!"


    Bara... where did you hear this sentence?


    Chapter 147: Tail Beast vs Tailless Beast!Write round eyes vs write round eyes!


    "Aha, I''m sorry, it looks like I''m late again." Kakashi scratched his white hair and said without apology.


    "Why are you here?" Asma asked.


    "No, although I asked you just now, I still feel a little worried."


    Hong was completely drenched. Fortunately, her clothes were made of stronger and thicker fabrics, otherwise she would be "wet" at this time. The lake water made the beautiful red hair stick to her face. Said: "Naruto, why are you here?"


    "Oh, when I was eating ramen just now, I suddenly felt two powerful chakras. I came over to take a look when I was curious, but I didn''t expect that they were really two big fish, Sasuke''s brother Uchiha Itachi, and Mizuki Shichi. One of the knives is the dried persimmon ghost shark." Naruto''s eyes looked at Hong, Hongdou and Asma again, and said: "But you guys are too ugly to lose, you can make it like this in one face."


    Although it was two-to-three, Itachi and Ghost Shark were suppressed in one encounter. Asma, Red, and Red Bean were all slightly injured. If Naruto and Kakashi hadn''t appeared, the three of them would be in danger. .


    Hong and Asma were okay, and Hongdou directly rushed forward and gnawed Naruto. Although her hands were still numb, she was as fierce as she actually opened her mouth and gnawed Naruto in this situation.


    "Cough..." Kakashi coughed helplessly, then turned to look at Itachi''s body, and said, "Rebel like you, what is the purpose of coming back now?"


    Itachi turned his head directly to look at Naruto, and said, "I thought it would take some time, but I didn''t expect the target to be delivered to the door by himself. The four-generation legacy, Guiyu, is him!"


    "Is this the blond boy, Zhuli from the nine tails?"


    "Is it here for me? It really touched me, Uchiha Itachi...Dried persimmon ghost shark." Naruto squinted slightly, revealing a dangerous light, "It depends on whether you have that ability. , Kakashi, I''ll leave it to you. Give me this shark face. I just want to eat shark fin tonight."


    Kaka...


    Naruto squeezed her finger bones, moved her neck, and made a bean-popping sound.


    "Boy, it seems that your mouth is stronger than yours."


    "Shark face, underestimating the enemy, but you have to pay a price, especially underestimating me as a nine-tailed man Zhuli! Roar!!" Naruto roared, and the powerful nine-tailed chakra whirlwind, a red whirlwind, burst out immediately. In the encirclement, the black and red chakra flowed all over Naruto''s body and turned into a tail beast clothing. The nine-tailed chakra made Naruto''s original appearance disappear completely, and completely turned into a little nine-tailed state. .


    The whole body is a flowing black and red chakra. You can''t see Naruto''s appearance and clothes. Only two white circles can be seen in the eyes. There are four black and red tails behind him, which looks like Naruto in the original book. The four tails run wild.


    "Red, stay away from me. My state may hurt you." Naruto''s jagged mouth said in a deep voice. Obviously he can still maintain his self-awareness. A dangerous person like Osha Maru."


    "I see. Be careful yourself, Naruto."


    "Don''t worry, I''m the one who defeated Oshamaru and Tsunade."


    "This kid..." Guiyu squinted and looked at Naruto at this time, "I didn''t expect to become a tail beast completely. It seems that you are indeed a person worthy of mine."


    By squeezing the four-tailed chakras together to achieve a half-tailed beast when breaking his wrists with Tsunade last time, coupled with the battle with Morizuru, Naruto has gradually begun to grasp the power of half-tailed beasts. Moreover, Naruto combined the yin and yang of the nine-tailed chakra. At this time, the power of the four-tailed Naruto was far better than when Tsunade broke his wrist.


    "Quack..." Naruto smiled weirdly twice, and then said: "Then you have to see if you have that ability! Aw!!!"


    Naruto made a loud cry, and his red body rushed towards the ghost shark, like a fire. Naruto''s state at this time has the characteristics of aggression like fire and its speed like wind.


    The ghost shark''s reaction was also extremely rapid, and he immediately waved the shark''s muscles and cut it towards Naruto, apparently trying to absorb Naruto''s Chakra.


    The shark muscle is the most troublesome of the seven knives in Wuyin. The ability of shark muscle to absorb chakras is almost comparable to that of the reincarnation eye, and even the chakras of Rabbi Rabbi of the eight-tailed man cannot be fed The hungry shark muscle, Naruto has no hope for whether he can burst the shark muscle. The shark muscle is a self-conscious knife, a living knife, and the problem is here.


    According to the development of the original plot, the ghost shark was about to defeat Kirabi, but the shark muscle was betrayed by the taste of Kirabi¡¯s chakra. In the end, the shark muscle belonged to Kirabi, because the shark muscle was conscious. Therefore, there will be betrayal. Although the shark muscle is strong, he is like the old magic wand in "Harry Potter". The old magic wand will not be loyal to a magician, but loyal to a powerful magician. Who can use magic? The curse knocked him down from the magician''s hands and he was loyal to whoever he was. It was powerful and troublesome.


    Naruto didn¡¯t want to let himself and the nine-tailed Chakra swallowed by the shark¡¯s muscles. The body was still in the air. Suddenly a Chakra fist stretched out from his back and sent a heavy punch into the air. The man fell to the ground, and Naruto pressed against the ground and swept the ghost shark''s feet with one foot.


    The ghost shark was swept into the air by Naruto''s foot. Holding the handle of the shark muscle in his hand, the handle immediately became like a chain. The blade of the shark muscle quickly flew towards Naruto. It was the flying chain that had just dealt with the red bean cut.


    Ming talents should not let the shark muscle hit. Under this high-density chakra, the muscles of the whole body are almost turned into liquid, and any strange movements can be easily performed. The body shrinks suddenly, and then quickly ejects back.


    "Shui Dun five food shark!"


    The dried persimmon ghost shark quickly formed seals, and then slapped a palm on the water. Chakra passed from the ghost shark''s five fingers to the water, and five fierce sharks condensed in the water, and they swiftly swam towards Naruto.


    "Spiral pill!" Naruto roared, the red chakra flowing on his body automatically formed five chakra arms, holding five helix pills, and rushing towards the five sharks.


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    There were five explosions in a row. Five spiral pills and five sharks all exploded. The explosion created a huge water curtain more than ten meters high.


    Itachi frowned and said: "Ghost shark, your ninjutsu is too swagger, let me come." Ghost shark''s ninjutsu is too powerful and destructive, and this situation will change soon. Many ninjas came here, after all, this is Konoha''s territory, that would not be a good thing.


    "I''m sorry, Itachi, your opponent is me." Kakashi stopped in front of Itachi. The scarlet writing wheel in his left eye looked directly at Itachi''s eyes. He wouldn''t let Itachi pass and let Itachi. And the ghost shark besieged Naruto.


    Even though Itachi has the strength of the shadow class, but to quickly defeat Kakashi, there is only one move.


    "Kakashi, let you see and write about the true power of the wheel eyes." The three gou jade of Itachi''s eyes quickly rotated, and then joined together in the scarlet eyes, forming the shape of a ninja dart.


    "Kaleidoscope writing round eyes!" Kakashi cried out in shock, and then immediately said to the three people who were going to help the shore: "Don''t come here! Never look at his eyes!!"


    Kakashi''s tone made the red trio stand still and closed their eyes.


    "What''s the matter, Kakashi?"


    "That''s the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes in the legend of the Uchiha clan. It is estimated that the only people who can fight against him are those who have the writing wheel eyes." Kakashi explained, closing his right eye. He was really daunted to use it. Ordinary eyes stare at the kaleidoscope and write round eyes.


    "Indeed, as long as you have a writing wheel, you can resist this kaleidoscope writing wheel. However, the unique pupil reading of the writing wheel can not resist. The only person who can defeat me is the same blood succession limit writing wheel. Eyes are talented."


    "Sasuke..."


    "Monthly reading."


    Chapter 148: Monthly Reading!retreat!


    Ordinary three-gou jade writing round eyes, facing Uchiha Itachi''s kaleidoscope writing round eyes, there is almost no resistance, Kakashi has no power to resist, he has fallen into Itachi''s illusion, the originally clear sky turned dim red , The whole space conveyed a depressed atmosphere, Kakashi was tied to the cross like Jesus, and Uchiha Itachi holding a sword in front of him.


    "How long can you last without the limit of blood succession?" Itachi said indifferently with the sword, and then the sword in his hand stabbed Kakashi in the left abdomen without mercy.


    "Ah!" The real pain of being pierced by the sword made Kakashi scream, and then his consciousness fell into a coma.


    When Kakashi opened his eyes again, the Itachi in front of him had become two, and Taito stabbed him without mercy.


    "In the world of monthly reading, space, time, and quality are all under my control. For the next 72 hours, I will keep stabbing you with a knife."


    The intense pain caused Kakashi to fall into a coma again. When he opened his eyes again, the number of Itachi in front of him had grown to three, and beside him, the other one was tied to the cross plus, repeating the scene just now.


    "In the world of monthly reading, I control the space, time, and quality."

 120 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 120

    "Calm down! This is just an illusion!" Kakashi warned himself to be calm.


    But in the moon reading space, Itachi can even grasp Kakashi¡¯s psychology, stabbing Kakashi with the sword in his hand, and coldly said: "Thinking about it is just an illusion, just keep it in mind, but this pain But it is not illusion. There is no difference between this pain and the real. When will your body and mind admit it?"


    "what!"


    After suffering countless tortures, after each torture, the number of Itachi around Kakashi will increase, and will see a new self suffering from the previous torture. I don¡¯t know how long, Kakashi¡¯s side like him has grown to Countless, in a blink of an eye, these Kakashi like him all turned into Itachi again.


    "There are 71 hours, 59 minutes and 59 seconds left."


    "Those just...ah!"


    The strongest single illusion monthly reading is definitely more than just talking. It completely controls the time and space in the monthly reading. The pain felt in the monthly reading is no different from the truth. After each torture, the pain will increase, and I will see it. To the "past" of torment, and after countless tortures, the time has only passed "1 second", which will increase the mental pressure several times.


    Freed from the moon reading space, Kakashi¡¯s eyes can hardly be opened. The torment in the moon reading world can be said to be more serious than not sleeping for a week. Even people like Kakashi can bear it. Kneeling on the water without a plop.


    "Kakashi, what happened?!"


    "Can''t you open your eyes yet?"


    "As soon as he finished speaking, you fell down suddenly. What happened, Kakashi?"


    "Are the three days in that world just a moment in the real world? But why didn''t he kill me? It should be easy with his strength."


    "Kakashi, this guy is really unreliable!"


    Naruto, who was evading the ghost shark, saw that Kakashi was given a second by Uchiha Itachi, and couldn''t help but uttered a fist, forced the ghost shark away with a punch, and quickly drew to Kakashi''s side.


    Kakashi looked at the black and red Naruto tiredly, smiled wryly, and said, "I''m sorry, Naruto, I''m causing you trouble again."


    "You are so embarrassed to say, Kakashi." Naruto said, and then looked at Uchiha Itachi who was a little twitching around his eyes, and said: "But there is no way, after all, it is facing the legendary kaleidoscope. what."


    Kakashi deserves to be unlucky, the three-gou jade writing wheel eyes are as weak as a baby in front of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, and only the ultimate illusion of the moon reading can beat Kakashi in a second, otherwise, even the big snake pill will not have one. The ability to kill Kakashi in seconds.


    "You haven''t collapsed after being hit by that skill." The ghost shark fell beside Itachi, and said: "However, Itachi, if you overuse those eyes, even you will be in danger."


    Kaleidoscope writing round eyes are cursed eyes. The more powerful the trick, the heavier the burden on the eyes and body will be. Kakashi is a second move, and Itachi himself has been affected a lot. His eyes are now definitely Incomparably sore, his spirit will be exhausted.


    "Your goal is the Nine Tails in Naruto. I know it''s not just the two of you who started the action. The name of the organization is Akatsuki." Kakashi recalled the previous conversation with Ji Laiya, and forced the collapse. The spirit of the edge said.


    "dawn?"


    Ghost shark''s face changed slightly, and Itachi''s eyes flashed, and said: "Ghost shark, take Kakashi and Naruto away, the others, let them disappear."


    The ghost shark showed an excited smile and rushed towards Naruto and Kakashi with a big knife. Naruto can''t hide at this time, because Kakashi is behind him. Once Naruto dodged, Kaka couldn''t move. West will be cut by the ghost shark.


    "Ah hit! Konoha Gangli Whirlwind!" With a strange cry, a green figure rushed in front of the ghost shark, kicking the ghost shark away with a heavy whip.


    "It''s now!" Naruto won''t let go of this opportunity, the nine-tailed Chakra exploded, and his body flew out like a cannonball.


    Quack quack...


    The scalp tingling sound sounded, and an exoskeleton appeared on Naruto''s right arm, forming a shape like a nine-tailed skull. This greatly increased Naruto''s destructive power, better than when Tsunade was breaking his wrists.


    "Bengquan!!"


    Naruto let out a loud roar, and a huge chakra poured onto his right hand, generating a powerful force like a mountain collapse and smashing the ground with a punch at the ghost shark.


    "Damn it!" The ghost shark cursed, the chakra in his body that was comparable to the tail beast rushed out frantically, trying to block Naruto''s footsteps, and at the same time, he stretched the shark muscle in front of him, trying to absorb it. Naruto''s Chakra.


    "Is it shark muscle?! I''ll let you absorb it and try it!! Give it to me!!"


    Naruto''s fist swept the whole body of Chakra directly out of his fist. The exoskeleton that enveloped Naruto''s fist slowed the absorption of Chakra by the shark muscle, and at the same time increased Naruto''s destructive power several times.


    boom!!


    The ghost shark was kicked into the air by Akai, and at this time he was hit by Naruto¡¯s punches, as if he had been hit by a large city breaking hammer. Two ribs broke and even the shark muscles were hit by Naruto. Hurt.


    The tail beast clothing on Naruto gradually disappeared, and he was a little surprised at the ability of the shark muscles to absorb Chakra. Even if the bones were blocked in the middle, the shark muscles absorbed as much as he was close to the two tails just now. Chakra, the ability to absorb Chakra is terrifying.


    "Bah!" The ghost spit out blood foam, and said angrily: "Who?!"


    Akai stood on the water and said, "Konoha''s proud blue beast, Maitkai!"


    "Matekai...huh, I remember you!" Guiyu sneered twice, mung bean-like eyes with full anger.


    Naruto also had to admit that although the fist just now wounded the ghost shark, but if it hadn''t been for Akai''s kick to hit the ghost shark, it would be very difficult for Naruto to hit the ghost shark.


    "There are more and more people, so let''s retreat first, Guiyu."


    "Yeah." Gui Hao nodded, and Itachi disappeared.No one stopped them, because they simply didn''t have the ability.


    The situation at this time was not good for Itachi and the others. Itachi used a monthly reading, and the burden on the eyes was too great. It was not suitable for high-intensity combat in a short period of time. The ghost shark was also beaten by Akai and Naruto. Injuries, if you continue to fight, and attract more Konoha ninjas, they will not be able to get any benefits, so they chose to retreat.


    After the Junan group left, everyone immediately sent Kakashi to Konoha Hospital.


    Chapter 149: Unconscious, go!


    "There is a group of chakras that have been gathered in Master Kakashi''s brain, because the brain is very fragile, so we can''t do anything."


    In Konoha Hospital, a medical ninja reported to Asma about Kakashi''s condition. Obviously, it could not be cured. After all, it was the injury caused by the Kaleidoscope Writing Round Eye, which cannot be solved by ordinary medical ninjas.


    "Well, you go out first."


    "Yes, Lord Asma."


    Naruto leaned against the wall and hugged his arms, and said helplessly: "It''s really miserable, I was wounded like this by Itachi Uchiha. The legendary Kaleidoscope is so powerful, I really want to learn."


    Hong looked at Naruto and said, "Naruto, do you have any idea?"


    Naruto scratched his head and said distressedly: "Don''t really think of me as a omnipotent, okay, I haven''t learned medical ninjutsu before, and illusion is still my worst part. If I come, Kakashi The best case is to become an idiot."


    What can Naruto do for the damage caused by Moonreading? Unless he has a kaleidoscope writing wheel, he can only find Tsunade.


    Hong froze for a moment, then shook her head with a wry smile. Since when did she rely on Naruto so much?Whenever she encounters any problem, she thinks Naruto can definitely solve it. When did she start to have this kind of thinking?It''s really embarrassing to think about being a Shinobu, and wanting Naruto to rescue him.


    Naruto looked at the red-wrapped bandaged hand and said, "By the way, red, are your hands okay?"


    The red face turned red. Obviously, I felt a little shy because Naruto called Naruto directly. Generally speaking, according to Japanese habits, I only call my name directly when I am familiar with it, like Dashemaru and Xiaoli. People are called by Naruto-kun, and Hong is considered Naruto''s teacher. He calls his own name directly, Hong really feels a little shy.


    The feeling of being hugged by Naruto a moment ago, and the ambiguity between the two of them last time~ The ambiguity suddenly flooded into Hong''s mind, making her red cheeks more rosy, turning her head away, she didn''t dare to admit that. Feeling panicked, he said, "No, nothing, it''s just a skin injury."


    "Hey, kid, I''m also injured, why didn''t you care about me!" The red bean, who had no protection against men and women at all, rushed over, hooked Naruto''s neck, and said in a sour tone.


    Naruto rolled his eyes directly, and didn''t know if he noticed the jealousy of red beans, and said, "Just ask if you are so energetic?"


    "Is that so?" Hongdou squinted her eyes, showing a dangerous expression, and the corners of her mouth grinned slightly, revealing two cute tiger teeth. "Boy, are you and Hong hiding something from me?"


    "No!"

 121 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 121

    "Don''t hide your head!"


    Hong yelled angrily, Naruto also opened his mouth to defend, which seemed to show a taste of wanting to cover up.


    Adzuki beans seemed to have discovered something. She pinched her chin with an excited smile and looked at Naruto and Hong, and said, "There is definitely an adulterous love."


    The atmosphere in the ward was really embarrassing to the extreme. His face was flushed with shyness and embarrassment. The corners of Naruto¡¯s mouth twitched and she didn¡¯t know what to say. Asma had a black face and didn¡¯t speak, only Hongdou didn¡¯t know. I''m excited about something.


    "Oh, you are here."


    An unscrupulous voice finally appeared and broke the embarrassment in the ward, and the guy Jilaiya turned in directly from the window, breaking the weird atmosphere just now.


    "Master Jilaiya."


    In the ward, apart from Naruto and Kakashi who was in a coma, the other three immediately greeted him. Jiraiya is also one of the three ninjas. He is powerful and his status is much higher than them. Naturally, he should be called an adult. , Only Naruto, who didn''t know what to respect the teacher, didn''t say hello.


    "I heard that you met Akatsuki."


    "Yes, I met Itachi Uchiha and Kaki Kaki." Naruto said lazily with his arms folded, "Kakashi was killed by Itachi''s kaleidoscope writing round eyes, and Kakashi was injured by me and Kai. , They retreated temporarily."


    The guy Akai went to see Xiao Li after he got to the hospital, so he is not here now.


    "It seems that Xiao has already started to act." Jiraiya''s expression became serious, and Akatsuki started to act, and it was Kyuubi at the beginning, which is definitely not a good thing.


    Naruto was still leaning against the wall, holding his arms, looking at Jiraiya, and said: "Jiraiya, Kakashi told Itachi before,''I know it¡¯s not just you two who started the action.¡¯ In other words, there are other members in the organization called Xiao, and they have already begun to act. Their purpose should not be just the nine tails in my body."


    When talking about Akatsuki''s question, Jilaiya''s face also became serious, and he nodded, and said, "Yes." Anyway, there are no outsiders here. Naruto already knows about Akatsuki, and the three Shinnins are also qualified to know. Akatsuki''s matter, after all, if she would fight against Akatsuki in the future, she would also need these forbearance power.


    "Sure enough, their goal is to collect all nine beasts."


    "What are they going to do?! What exactly is Akatsuki''s purpose?!" Hong said with excitement. A terrifying monster like the tail beast, ordinary people simply shun it. Akatsuki wants to collect the tail beast. This is absolutely. It''s a crazy thing, and Akatsuki''s purpose in doing such a thing makes Hong have to care about it, and...


    Hong is no longer a kid, what will happen to Renzhuli if he is pulled out of the tail beast, of course she knows that Naruto will die!


    Hearing Hong''s excited voice, Ji Lai only felt a little strange, but Hong Dou gave Hong a deep look.


    Red, it seems that you haven''t noticed it yourself. I''m afraid you really like this kid.


    The people here have no mind-reading skills. Probably only Hongdou, who is most familiar with Hong, can guess her mind. Zi Lai also shook her head and said, "I don''t know this yet, but their temporary goal is definitely to capture her. Nine big-tailed beasts."


    "Hey, Jiraiya." Naruto said suddenly, "Oh Shemaru was also a member of Akatsuki before, right?"


    "how do you know?"


    "Guess." Naruto curled his lips, glanced at Adzuki beans, and said: "Before Adzuki used the shark shadow snake hand to attack the ghost shark, he could see through the tricks of the shark shark at a glance, and he knew exactly how to crack the hidden shark. Shadow Snake, so just guess. I don¡¯t have to lose money anyway."


    This analytical ability...


    Jilai also sighed in his heart, and then said: "Oshemaru was indeed a member of Akatsuki. I also found Akatsuki to track Oshemaru, but Oshemaru had already betrayed Akatsuki five years ago."


    "Five years ago?" Naruto suddenly thought of something, his eyes lit up, "When Uchiha Itachi defected? Oh, no wonder why I said Oshamaru cared about Sasuke so much. It seems that I was defeated by Itachi so I wanted to get the writing wheel. The power of it."


    Jilai also took a deep look at Naruto, and then said: "Kakashi is like this, it seems that he can only find Tsunade back, and she needs to take over the fifth generation of Naruto."


    "I think you don''t want to be the fifth-generation Naruto, so you put the trouble to Tsunade, saving Kakashi just by the way." Naruto looked at Jiraiya with contempt.


    However, Jiraiya was also thick-skinned and directly carried it over and said, "Naruto, you come back to Tsunade with me."


    "Don''t go." Naruto directly refused. "The first time she met Tsunade last time, she caused a broken wrist and a muscle torn. This time I asked her to come back as the fifth-generation Hokage, but she was not torn alive. You have enough for yourself, don¡¯t come to me."


    "Well, I knew this kid wouldn''t agree so readily."


    Jilai also laughed at himself helplessly. He really hoped that his guess would not be so accurate, and said straightforwardly to Naruto: "Well, what are your conditions?"


    "Give me one hundred million taels, otherwise no discussion."


    Chapter 150: News from Itachi!


    "Our people are so happy~~"


    The weather is really sunny today~~Everywhere...Well, this is not the old song skewers, the camera moves forward, and Naruto with a happy expression is walking happily on the streets of Fire Country.


    Naruto said no two, he directly asked the lion to ask that Jiraji would also want 100 million taels, otherwise he would not look for Tsunade, and he would really give Naruto 100 million taels. It is strange that Naruto is unhappy.


    In order to track Dashemaru and Akatsuki, Jilai has his own set of intelligence organization, and intelligence is very expensive. On the other hand, it can be said that Jilai is also very rich, and it is also a strong influence on Jilai. For the writer, it is too easy to get money, Tsunade can get so much money to gamble, and of course Jilai is no problem.


    It''s impossible for the group of elders to give Naruto this money, so of course the money came from Lili.


    Jilai insisted on taking Naruto to find Tsunade. Of course, the main reason was that Akatsuki had already started to take action. There was always a guarantee for Jilaida to stay with Naruto. Second...probably there was also to monitor Naruto. Mean it.


    "It''s really unexpected, Itachi, we are here waiting for the opportunity, but things have become more troublesome." Standing on the top of a huge rock, the dried persimmon ghost shark said to the forever dead face of Itachi. "This The guy is so different from the previous levels."


    "Yes, if you are not careful in fighting him, both of us will be killed. Even if someone else is asked to help, the result will be the same."


    "Unexpectedly, the person responsible for protecting the Nine Tails is actually the legendary Sannin. If you want to fight against him, the names of''Konoha''s Uchiha Clan'' or''Misty Ninja Sword Seven People'' are meaningless."


    At the same time, facing Jiraiya and Naruto who can control at least four tails, even Itachi and Guiyu had to be cautious, otherwise they might really be killed.


    "To catch the nine tails, you must first separate the two of them. No matter how strong you are, you have weaknesses."


    "Is this really okay? Now there are two S-class felons looking for Naruto. Is it really okay to let him leave the village at this time?" A red face was worried, even if there was Ji Lai. After that, Hong still couldn''t let go.


    "Anlaanah~~" Hongdou, a heartless woman wandering in the streets of Konoha with her red neck, said: "That kid is fine, God knows how much strength he hides, hehehehe... ¡­The old lady will dig out all his secrets sooner or later!"


    "Hey..." Red looked helplessly at his friends around him, and said, "You don''t want to be cannibalistic, OK?"


    "Hey~~" Hongdou''s tone rose, as if she had discovered something funny, she turned to look at Hong, and said: "Why, I care about that stinky boy so much."


    Red heart panicked, turned his head, and said: "Nothing."


    "Hey, I lied." Red Bean is like a naughty child, catching Hong''s rare small mistakes, "Hong, you haven''t noticed it yourself. When you lie, your eyes will look to the lower left corner about 36. , We learned from the ninja school that there are twenty years now, you can¡¯t fool me, hehehe..."


    "I..." Hong was speechless, feeling that today''s red beans seemed a little different.


    "Red, you can''t lie to me. When you were injured by Itachi, Naruto''s kid flew to rescue you, but he held you in his arms. Are you very happy?" Poke the red armpit with an elbow, and said with a vague expression.


    "No!"


    Seeing Hong''s shy face and refusing to admit it, Hongdou curled his lips and said, "That kid really cares about you. You are so concerned about you if you have a skin injury. My arm was almost beaten. That kid doesn''t know if he cares about me."


    Hong Dou''s sour remarks made Hong''s heart chuckle. Turning his head, looking at Hong Dou''s pouting mouth, there was an absurd but reasonable thought in his mind.


    "Adzuki beans, you don''t... like Naruto, do you?"


    Sister Hongdou, who has always been sturdy, immediately turned red because of the redness, turned her head and roared: "I don''t have one!!"


    Hong Dou''s loud roar attracted a lot of people''s attention. Hong Dou swept over with a murderous look and roared: "What do you want to see? Let the old lady kill you!"


    Hong Dou''s overly intense reaction also made Hong affirm his guess, and a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

 122 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 122

    "Wait, wait a minute!" Hong Dou suddenly reacted to something, turning his head to look at Hong, and said: "Hong, you just said''I like Naruto too'', that means you admit it."


    Only then did Hong understand the meaning of what she had just said, her face instantly flushed, and she screamed: "I don''t have one!!"


    After speaking, he was embarrassed and ran away with his face.


    Where is the red bean willing to let the red go, and hurried to catch up, shouting: "Red, wait for me! You speak clearly!"


    Two beautiful female ninjas staged a gorgeous chase in Konoha~~


    Click!


    The door of the ward was pushed open, and Akai, who had seen Xiao Li, came to Kakashi¡¯s ward. Apart from Kakashi, Asma was the only one in the ward, and asked: "How about Kakashi? Up?"


    Asma squeezed out a cigarette butt and said: "The medical ninja has been checked, they can''t solve the damage caused by the Kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, Naruto has gone with Master Jiraiya to look for Master Tsunade back, hoping to treat Kaka oo."


    "Really?! Then my lovely Xiao Li also has a chance to heal!" A Kai looked surprised, so happy that he almost lifted the roof.


    "Hey..." Asma lit another cigarette, looked at Akai helplessly, and said, "Be quiet, this is the hospital."


    "Haha...No way, I''m so happy!" Akai didn''t lower his voice at all, and shouted with almost fire in his eyes. No way, Xiao Li is so important to him, and Akai will be so. Excitement is also normal.


    Asma shook her head helplessly. People like Akai are really speechless.


    "I heard Master Jiraiya say that Uchiha Itachi is now joining an organization called Akatsuki. Now they seem to be catching the tail beasts. Oshemaru seems to be a member of this organization before."


    A Kai''s eyes showed a look of surprise, just about to say something, he suddenly closed his mouth and motioned to the door of the ward with Asma''s eyes.


    "Kakashi," Sasuke pushed open the door of the ward and walked in. He looked at Kakashi who was lying unconscious on the bed. A hint of surprise flashed in his black eyes and said: "What''s wrong with Kakashi? Can people beat him like this?"


    "No, it''s not a big deal, it''s just that he accidentally bumped his head when I was in the duel with Kakashi." A Kai lied calmly, this is one of the few places where A Kai is not an idiot. .


    But it''s a pity, when Akai tried his best to tell a lie, Konoha Ninja Castle Aoba suddenly rushed in and said: "I heard the news of Itachi''s return is true, and I heard that Naruto was also targeted! "


    "Hey..." Akai sighed deeply, and covered his face in pain. This guy really doesn''t have eyes.


    Uchiha Sasuke''s indifferent expression turned crazy, hideous, and hateful within a few seconds.


    "Idiot."


    Chapter 151: Brother!


    Naruto would not know the mess that happened on Konoha. By this time, he and Jilai had already arrived in a small town not far from Konoha.


    This town is much smaller than Danzai Street. It exists as an inn town from other places to Konoha. Therefore, it is not as prosperous as Danzai Street. There are many places where people can live and dream. It provides hotels and restaurants where travelers can rest and eat.


    "Naruto, live here today."


    "I don''t care. Anyway, as long as it is not paid by me, it is fine. Also, I will never live with you."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t really want to live with you."


    "That''s good."


    Ta ta ta...


    There was a sound of high heels stepping on the ground, and a tall and straight black beauty appeared in front of Naruto and Jiraiya.


    Dark blue off-the-shoulder short dress, beautiful legs with long sleeves, and long black hair. Although she is a dragon suit that only appears once, she does not have the characteristics of the protagonist and the main supporting role, but she is indeed a big beauty. In the absence of ugly girls, except for some harlequins who appear as funny, others are not ugly even if they are passers-by.


    The black, long and straight beauty slapped her hair at Jilai, and cast a wink. Jilai suddenly lost her three souls and looked like a pig brother, and her saliva flowed down.


    Naruto stood by and rolled his eyes wildly. No wonder Tsunade didn''t like you.


    Ji Lai didn¡¯t pay attention to Naruto¡¯s thoughts. He stuffed the room key into Naruto¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You take it. This is the room key. You first go to the room to refine chakras, and then you can practice. Go to sleep."


    Naruto didn''t bother to complain about this idiot, and watched him leave with his arms around the black and straight beauty.


    Will a beautiful woman come over in the street inexplicably winking at the wretched old man Jilaiya?The probability of such a thing happening is even lower than when Naruto completely let go of his hatred of Konoha.


    Naruto didn¡¯t bother to care about that old toad. Although he was the teacher of Bofeng Shuimen, Naruto didn¡¯t even have the slightest respect for him. It was just like facing a stranger, even if he died someday. Naruto didn¡¯t feel anything in front of Naruto, just like when the three generations died, Naruto was a little bit emotional, but he was not even sad at all. The same was true for Zilai, even if there would be a day if Zilai If you want to be hostile to Naruto, Naruto will never show mercy.


    I found the hotel room. Although it is a bit old, it doesn''t seem to collapse yet. Naruto didn''t bother to care about it. Anyway, he got 100 million taels from Jilaiya, and Naruto was in a good mood.


    "That woman was manipulated by illusion. If I can do it so that I can''t see the traces, and I have to divert Jiraiya away, only Uchiha Itachi. It seems that I have to prepare a little gift for them. That''s fine."


    Naruto made a plan with a wicked smile. It''s easy to guess. He deliberately distracted Jiraiya and possessed that degree of illusion ability. It must be Uchiha Itachi''s hands and feet. Those two guys who combine water and fire must be right away It''s coming, how could Naruto not entertain the two of them?


    Duoduo...


    For ten minutes, Naruto heard the knock on the door from outside, smiled coldly, and said, "Here."


    Click!


    The door lock was opened, and Naruto''s eyes were greeted by a red windbreaker with a black background. When he raised his head, he saw the pair of indifferent and ruthless scarlet Sangou jade writing round eyes.


    "Oh, it''s finally here, Itachi Uchiha."


    Itachi is much taller than Naruto. At this time, he looked at Naruto condescendingly and said, "It seems that you knew we were coming, Naruto Uzumaki."


    "Yes, so I also prepared a gift for you, the clone burst!"


    Naruto yelled, and the Chakra on his body was detonated by himself, and the explosion caused it to collapse the walls on both sides of the room, also engulfing the ferret and ghost shark outside the door.


    Naruto looked at the broken wood and splashes flying out of the explosion, and smiled coldly, and said: "Substitute technique, the speed is really fast."


    laugh!


    The cold kunai pierced Naruto''s clothes and pressed it against Naruto''s back. At the same time, Uchiha Itachi''s indifferent voice came from behind, saying: "If you don''t want to get hurt, just walk with us, Uzumaki Naruto."


    Naruto glanced back coldly and said, "If I go with you, I won''t even have my life. You and I know the results of pulling out the nine tails. Itachi, don''t really think of me as a kid. ."


    boom!


    The clone blasts for the second time!!


    Naruto¡¯s shadow avatar and Itachi¡¯s shadow avatar died at the same time. At this time, Naruto¡¯s body finally appeared in the room, looking at the two people standing at the collapsed door, and said: "At the moment of the explosion, they can be at the same time. After completing the substitution technique and the shadow clone, you are the fastest person I have ever seen Jie Yin."


    Itachi Jieyin''s speed is terrifying. Naruto can only do one and a half seconds, and Kakashi has one second and three and a half seconds. Itachi is faster than them combined, six per second. The naked eye of ordinary people can''t keep up with Itachi. The speed of Jieyin even produced the illusion that he would start ninjutsu without Jieyin.


    "You are much stronger than I thought, Naruto Uzumaki."


    "That can only mean that you underestimated me, Itachi."


    Naruto just stood there and confronted Itachi and the ghost shark. Neither of them took the first shot. Naruto had to face two shadow-level powerhouses at the same time this time. It would be a lie if he didn''t feel nervous. His attention was high. Tight, like a taut rubber band, can not tolerate the slightest error, this situation continues until...


    "It''s been a long time...Sasuke..." Itachi did not turn around, his voice calm as a puppet.


    "Uchiha... Itachi." Sasuke''s indifferent pair of Ergouyusha stared at Itachi closely.

 123 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 123

    Sasuke is here, Naruto is a little relieved, Sasuke is here, Itachi must be unable to fight Naruto, if it is just a ghost, it is not good for both parties to die here. Naruto is the first time It feels like Sasuke is so cute... so disgusting...


    The ghost shark probably also knows that this one can¡¯t be fought anymore today. He loosened his hand from the handle of the shark¡¯s muscle. He glanced at Sasuke with small eyes like mung beans, and said, ¡°Shaolunyan, and it looks very similar to you. , Who is it, Itachi?"


    "It''s my...brother."


    "Uchiha... Itachi, I''m going to kill you!" Sasuke said murderously, his voice as low as a beast roaring, it was his immense hatred, anger, pain and even sadness.


    "I have completely lost my calm." Naruto thought amusedly. It was not a level at all, but he has lost the calmness that a ninja should have. Sasuke and Itachi are not even the same.


    "I hate you, hate you according to what you said, and...I, my purpose of living is to kill you!!" Sasuke''s face was crazy and ferocious, and the thunder of Chidori shone in his left hand, blue and white The thunder light shining on his ferocious crazy face, "I want to kill you!! Itachi Uchiha!!!"


    "Is it Chidori?" Uchiha Itachi was still indifferent, not paying attention to the thunder of Chidori.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Sasuke roared and roared, Chidori''s thunder light cut a huge hole in the wall of the hotel, and Chidori stabbed at Itachi with great destructive power.


    boom!!


    A huge explosion, the front wall was blown up by Chidori.


    "Although I have known for a long time that even Kakashi''s Reche is of no use to Itachi, but the gap between these brothers is really not that big."


    Chapter 152: Gap, Runaway, Black Flame!


    too big!


    The gap between Sasuke and Itachi is too big. Even an A-class Chidori is as weak as a child¡¯s toy when facing Itachi. Itachi just grabbed Sasuke¡¯s wrist and turned the destructive Chidori orbit. The change caused Chidori to hit the wall. The gap was really not that big.


    Although Kakashi''s Raeche does not pose a big threat to Itachi, it is impossible for Itachi to block Kakashi''s Raeche with his hands. Sasuke loses his composure. He will definitely lose, and he will lose miserably.


    "Although he is a real brother, the difference in strength is really not at the same level. My brother is much better than my younger brother."


    "Damn it!!" Sasuke, who fell into madness after seeing Itachi, was completely irrational at all. After listening to Naruto''s words, he immediately wanted to struggle.


    "I don''t know what I can do." Itachi said faintly, and with light pressure in his hand, he easily crushed Sasuke''s wrist bones.


    "Ah!" Sasuke grabbed his wrist and knelt on the ground in pain.


    "Tsk tusk tusk... so weak." Naruto ridiculed Sasuke mercilessly. He was about to ridicule a few more words to stimulate this guy to see if he could make Sasuke open the three-hooked jade wheel. Suddenly he felt selfish. Chakra, who came here, frowned and felt around carefully, Naruto opened his mouth and said loudly: "Okay~ Color toad, how long do you have to watch."


    boom!


    Jilai also appeared next to Naruto, carrying the beauty just now on his shoulders, and said in a righteous manner: "You don¡¯t know me too much. You are a man, you are rarely invited by women. I will be seduced ~ confused, I will not be confused by the beauty of a woman, as long as I am there, a woman will automatically be fascinated by my appearance."


    Jing... Regarding Zi Lai''s boasting words, he was completely ignored...


    "It seems that the plan to divert you has failed. It is indeed one of the legendary Three Ninjas, Jiraiya."


    "Your target is the nine tails in Naruto."


    "No wonder Kakashi will know, the original source of intelligence is you." Itachi still looked calmly and said: "Take Naruto away is the first order issued by our organization Akatsuki."


    "But can you do it?" Naruto holds his arms. Although he is the smallest of all people here, his strong strength makes it impossible to ignore his existence. "Take me away, you two Can it be done?"


    "That''s right, it just happens to be here to get the two of you out."


    "Don''t do it!" With a murderous voice like Hell Jiuyou, Sasuke, who was just overturned by Itachi, stood up swayingly, "The one who wants to kill this guy...It''s me!"


    Naruto stretched out his hands helplessly and said, "As the weakest one here, is it really good to say such big talk, Sasuke?"


    "You shut up!! The tail of the crane!!"


    Itachi glanced at Sasuke coldly, and gave him another fire.


    "I am not interested in who you are now. The Nine Tails are much stronger than you."


    "Don''t be kidding!!" Sasuke yelled, punching at Itachi.


    boom!


    Itachi just lifted his leg easily and kicked Sasuke out, and hit the wall on the other side of the corridor. Sasuke, who refused to give up, struggled to stand up, and was knocked out by Itachi with a punch. He had a physical skill of 9. The Itachi easily squeezed Sasuke into a round, and finished the torture easily.


    "It''s so pitiful, Itachi really doesn''t know that his subordinates are merciful." Naruto looked at the show with an expression on his face watching Itachi torment Sasuke torture, these two brothers are really the best.


    Jilai also looked at Naruto and said, "Aren''t you going to help, Sasuke is your teammate."


    "It''s not necessary." Naruto waved his hand and said: "With Sasuke''s poor self-esteem, if I help out at this time, he will definitely be hated by him. That guy didn''t know what he said."


    "People from Uchiha''s family..."


    Itachi knocked Sasuke to the ground easily, then lifted Sasuke up by his collar, and said, "You are too weak. Why are you so weak? Is it because your hatred is not enough?"


    Itachi closed his eyes, and when they opened them again, they turned into a state of kaleidoscope writing round eyes.


    "Just let you feel the pain of that day again, monthly reading!"


    Tsukidori brought Sasuke back to that dark and terrifying night. Sasuke watched his favorite brother with his own eyes and killed their parents with a knife. Father and mother fell in a pool of blood. The image of that gentle brother was caught by Itachi. Cut it by himself, that was the most painful nightmare of Sasuke Uchiha''s life.


    I have heard of a punishment for evil souls in hell. There is no sword and fire, but the sinful soul will experience the most painful and sad memories in previous lives. For Sasuke, hell is nothing more than that.


    After being tortured by the moon reading, Sasuke completely lost his mind, and his dark eyes were totally lacklustre. Even if he was a member of the Uchiha clan, even if he had a pair of complete writing wheels, how could a pair of two Gouyu writing wheels resist kaleidoscope writing? Lunyan''s strongest illusion?


    "Ninfa Toad''s mouth binding technique!"


    Jiraji did it too. Although he hated the little ghosts of the Uchiha clan, he was Konoha''s ninja after all. Jiraiya had to save his life no matter what, and immediately used the most suitable ninjutsu here.


    Flesh-colored tissues began to appear on the walls and ceilings of the hotel corridor, which looked like the inside of a giant creature''s body, which was indeed the case.


    Pop!


    Naruto stepped on the current "ground", soft ~ soft and moist...


    "It''s disgusting, is there no cute psychic beast in this world?"


    The psychic beast of Sannin is strong, but Naruto has no love at all. Slugs, snakes, toads, the cold-blooded reptiles that are wet and sticky, Naruto is really impossible to accept. There is no comparison in this world. Is it a psychic beast that suits his taste?


    At this time, no one bothered Naruto''s complaints. The esophagus of the Iwaju Toad, which was psyched up by Jiraiya, was sinking in the soft and collapsed tissues, sinking the ghosts'' feet.


    "It''s a pity, Itachi, ghost shark, you are already in the esophagus of the big toad in Iwajuku, anyway, you are also rebellious, just become the fodder of the big toad like this!"


    "Ghost shark, go!"


    The ghost shark pulled out his feet and shark muscles forcefully, and then ran towards it.


    "It''s useless, no one can escape from here until now!" Jilaiya said confidently, pressing his hands on the ground, the flesh of the esophagus ~ countless tentacles suddenly grew on the wall, chasing the Itachi and the ghost shark. .


    Isn''t this a scene that only appears in the ghosts and beasts?

 124 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 124

    The ghost shark turned around to cut off the tentacles that had caught up with him, and then continued to run forward, saying: "The speed of meat ~ the wall is faster than us, and we will be caught in this way."


    "Amaterasu!"


    "Oops!"


    There was a tremor at the end of the corridor, and Naruto and Jiraiya knew that it was not good, and hurriedly chased them, only to see a large hole burned out of the esophagus of the big toad in Iwajuku, and itachi and the ghost had already escaped.


    "You seem to say that no one can escape from here?"


    "Uh..." There was an embarrassment on Jilaiya''s old face, it was all because he was too full of words just now. Now Itachi and Guiyu have run away, which is really embarrassing.


    Naruto didn¡¯t bother to care about this old toad, but looked at the black flames on the big hole that burned out. Although it was slow, the black flames were indeed spreading. There was no residue left in the parts burned by the flames. Next, there was only some ashes left.


    "Is the legendary Uchiha black flame Amaterasu?" Naruto smiled, took out a scroll from the ninja bag, and said, "Fortunately, I guessed Itachi was coming, so I prepared this specially. Something, the seal technique seals the fire seal!"


    Chapter 153: Ominous Premonition!Orochimaru!


    The Seal of Fire Seal is a seal technique developed by the whirlpool family, a unique seal technique specifically used to seal flames.


    People who have both Amaterasu and Moon Reading can turn on Susano Nohu, and Madara can use Susano Nohu and even cooperate with Kyuubi to activate the beast. Conversely, Madara will also use Moonread and Amaterasu. , There is a wooden escape between the Thousands of Hands, and the Thousands of Hands can also use the technique of the Thunder God to hide, but ordinary ninjas have no resistance to the Amaterasu Black Flame.


    Therefore, at the time when the war between the Uchiha clan and the Senju clan was the fiercest, in order to deal with the Amaterasu Black Flame, the Senju clan asked their distant relatives. The Uzumaki clan, the best seal technique in the Ninja world, developed this. A powerful sealing technique to seal Amaterasu.


    Before Itachi arrived, Naruto prepared the scroll of the seal of the fire seal in order to cope with the unexpected situation. After Naruto completed the seal, he pressed his hand on the scroll, and the light blue chakra floated out of the scroll and wrapped Amaterasu. Black inflammation.


    The power of Amaterasu is so powerful that even water and fire can be burned, but under the powerful sealing technique, Amaterasu can only be suppressed. The blue chakra wrapped Amaterasu and returned to the scroll, on the scroll. The word "Feng" was formed.


    "That''s it!" Naruto rolled the scroll tightly and put it into his ninja bag. This is the kind of fire from Amaterasu, which is of great research value. It is impossible for Naruto to hand in such a precious thing. It''s also for Zilai.


    Regardless of the purpose, Jilai did not start to snatch the Amaterasu fire from Naruto''s hands, saying: "I didn''t expect you to have mastered this advanced sealing technique."


    "There are so many things you didn''t expect." Naruto rolled his eyes.


    "Ah hit! Power prelude!" A nervous voice suddenly sounded in the hallway, and the green Akai flew up and kicked at Zi Lai Ye.


    After a while...


    The corners of Jilaiya''s mouth twitched, and a tissue was stuffed into his nose to stop the nosebleed that was kicked by Akai.


    Akai touched the back of his head and said, "I am embarrassed to kick you, because I was too rushed so I forgot to bring a mirror. I used the forehead as a mirror and I couldn''t see clearly, so I treated you as an enemy."


    "Are you apologizing?"


    "I did not do it on purpose."


    "Forget it, Akai, you came right in time, hurry up to send Sasuke to the medical team, his wrist and ribs are broken, and he was also in Itachi''s monthly reading, the same situation as Kakashi." People were too lazy to look at this pair of live treasures, and ordered A Kai.


    "Did he get that operation too? I''m afraid the situation is much worse than Kakashi."


    Naruto held his head and said, "In this situation, it seems that we can only place expectations on Tsunade. Only she in the entire ninja world can deal with this degree of injury."


    "Jiraiya-sama, do you really want to go with Naruto to find Tsunade-sama back?"


    "Yes, I will definitely bring Tsunade back and make her the fifth generation of Naruto."


    "Don''t talk so full, if Tsunade doesn''t want to come back, are you still capable of catching her back?"


    "..."


    Naruto and Jilai also set out to find Tsunade. Although there is nothing to teach Naruto to Naruto, Naruto is not nothing to do. He has to be familiar with the power of Kyuubi every day. This power is too great. Naruto had to spend a lot of energy every day to get acquainted.


    Jiraiya went to "Spread the Sky and Drink the Land" every day. Even so, it was indeed his source of intelligence. He kept searching for Tsunade.


    Change the lens and see what beautiful Tsunade is doing...


    A house on Dumpling Street...it is a place similar to a game hall. Although it is impossible to have that kind of shooting game here, there is a very important gambling machine, slot machine.


    Put in a coin, and then shake the handle, the three reels inside will rotate, and if you turn to the same pattern, you will get a reward. It is one of the most popular gambling machines in this world. It is the same, simple and exciting.


    Generally, slot machines have three 7s as the maximum, and you can pay 1 to 300 or more.


    Tsunade is sitting in front of a slot machine, and he has already transferred two 7s in front of him. As long as the last 7 can be transferred and the three 7s are on the same line at the same time, it will be the biggest prize.


    "7...7...7..." Silent in a black kimono stood behind Tsunade, and kept chanting, Silent, don''t you know what happens to your Tsunade-sama''s bet if it works well.


    Ding!!


    The last pattern was settled, and the three sevens were connected in a line, and the mute face shouted excitedly: "Great! Tsunade-sama, three sevens!"


    Tsunade''s face was also slightly surprised, and he didn''t feel really happy that he had won three 7s.


    Tsunade played dozens of them in a row, and dozens of them were all three 7s. Not long after, her side had already won six boxes of chips.


    "I actually have so many in a row, I always feel a bad premonition."


    "Hey...this is the castle tower on the short book street. It is indeed a famous cultural heritage!" Mute looked at this magnificent ancient building happily. Because Tsunade won a lot of money today, Mute sister¡¯s I am in a good mood, it seems that I don''t need to live on the street.


    "Don''t say such leisurely words." Tsunade said impatiently, "Hurry up when you finish reading."


    Tsunade was restless all day today. She believed her instincts, and if she stayed on the short book street, something bad would happen, so she wanted to leave this place quickly.


    Silent didn''t know what Tsunade felt, so he trot after Tsunade and said, "Tsunade-sama, take a good look too. You don''t need any money."


    Tsunade''s footsteps stopped suddenly, and his brown eyes looked up at the ancient castle tower, and a dark but familiar feeling radiated from the inside.


    This feeling... It''s Dashewan!


    boom!!


    The big snake that appeared from the dense smoke confirmed Tsunade''s conjecture, and Oshamaru Kazuto was standing on top of the big snake.


    "I finally found you, Tsunade."


    "It''s really been a long time since I saw you, Oshemaru," Tsunade said coldly. Although it has been years since we have seen it, Tsunade really has no idea of ??reminiscing with Oshemaru.


    "I''ve been looking for you, Tsunade." Oshemaru''s complexion was very bad, his head was sweaty without fighting at all, and his spirit was languid. The ghouls before Sarutobi died made him very miserable, right? .


    "What are you looking for with me now? It shouldn''t be to tell me the old times."


    "Actually, I have something to ask you."


    Tsunade squinted his eyes and took a look at Oshemaru, then secretly said: his heartbeat is disordered, he is suffering from a high fever from his face, and he has been in a state of exhaustion, and his hands...what is going on?


    "Tsunade-sama, you should already understand it."


    Tsunade rebuffed and said, "You can find someone else, I have given up medical treatment."


    "That''s not okay, you should know how serious the injury is. You can''t find anyone else to heal Lord Oshemaru except for Princess Tsunade, who is famous for medical ninjas."

 125 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 125

    "Oshemaru, your hand is not an ordinary injury, right? What did you do?"


    "What... was the wound I suffered while killing the third generation of Naruto."


    Silent''s face was shocked, even Tsunade''s face changed, and he said, "Oshemaru...you really..."


    "Things that are tangible will wither, and you know this too well, Tsunade." Oshemaru sneered and opened Tsunade''s scar, causing Tsunade''s wound that could never healed to bleed again, and then bite. He broke his finger, but a little bit of blood flowed from Da She Wan''s finger.


    Tsunade seemed to have seen the most horrible thing. The strongest female ninja who made the entire Ninja world look up to the most powerful female ninja at this time can only weakly grasp the necklace that Senjuzuma left her with her whole body. trembling.


    "It seems that your phobia is not good, Tsunade." Oshemaru sneered and said: "If you are willing to treat my arm, I can bring those two people back to life. I will give you a week to consider. , I hope you can give me a satisfactory answer, Tsunade."


    Oshemaru and Dou Shun left, leaving only Tsunade with a confused and painful expression and a bewildered silence.


    Chapter 154: The second meeting with Tsunade!


    Itachi Uchiha is right. No matter how strong people are, there are also weaknesses. Itachi''s own weakness is Sasuke, and Tsunade''s weakness is panicemia, and the two who died, Senju and Kato Tan .


    Get drunk...


    Even a person as strong as Tsunade Senju, when attacked to a soft or soft heart, she can only drink, buy drunk, and let the alcohol numb herself so that her heart will not hurt so much.


    "Tsunade-sama, you''ve already drunk a lot, don''t drink anymore." Silent persuaded with a worried look. At this time, there were already seven or eight empty jugs on the table. Shochu.


    Tsunade has a good drinking capacity, and it is not easy to get drunk. Although there are two red balls on his face, he is still very clear and said: "Be less wordy, silent, I want to drink!"


    "Tsunade!"


    "Hi, beautiful Tsunade."


    Hearing two people calling him, one of them dared to directly use the name "Tsunade Beauty" to her. Tsunade raised his head, but he saw that he didn''t expect to be here, just seeing the two people today. people.


    "Jiraiya, Naruto, why are you here?"


    "Finally found you, Tsunade, I''m exhausted." Jiraiya said cheeky, not even noticing the contempt in Naruto''s eyes there.


    Where is your old toad tired? You obviously spend time and drink every day, OK?Fortunately, it wasn''t to spend my money, or I would use a spiral shuriken to chop you.This is what Naruto really thinks.


    Naruto and Jilai also sat across from Tsunade, and Naruto greeted Tsunate with a smile on her face, "Tsunade beauties, long time no see, and beautiful silent sister." The last time we met was in the Chunin exam. A few days before the three games, now, plus the time to find Tsunade in the middle, almost a month has passed.


    Tsunade curled his lips, obviously a little uninterested, but Silent glanced at Naruto helplessly, and said, "Naruto, can you not call me with such a strange name?" The beautiful Silent sister praised her for being beautiful. It''s nice to be silent, but it always sounds weird.


    "Oh, don''t care about such small things." Naruto smiled and haha, then took a hip flask from Tsunade, because there were not many glasses, he simply poured the entire pot of shochu into his mouth.


    "Hey, kid, you are not an adult yet." Tsunade glared at Naruto and said.


    Naruto suffocated the whole pot of shochu in one sip, and there was a burning sensation in his throat and stomach. He gritted his teeth and took a breath, and said, "Ah, it''s not the first time I have drunk anyway. It¡¯s not necessarily true. People are often deceived by their own eyes. Even the spiritual portrayal of Uchiha¡¯s family, there are also invisible scams."


    "You kid..." Tsunade squinted his eyes, reached out and pinched Naruto''s ears, and said, "Where did you guys learn to speak differently."


    Naruto rolled Tsunade''s eyes and said, "Does this kind of thing still need to be learned? You go out and find someone to come over and seal Kyuubi in his body. Within a month, I promise him to see through what life is."


    "You''re reasonable." Tsunade was too lazy to argue with Naruto, but he reached out and flicked Naruto''s forehead with his fingers. The two people looked so close that they couldn''t tell that it was the second time they met, and Tsunade''s age There are four times as many as Naruto.(Tsunade and Jira are the same age, they should be 51 years old at this time, and 54 years old at the time of Shippuden)


    Perhaps Tsunade hadn¡¯t noticed it herself. She projected the shadow of the rope tree on Naruto. This kind of closeness didn¡¯t matter how long they had known each other. They were born with fairy bodies, and they could easily get close to each other subconsciously. Kami Naruto is also the possessor of Asura¡¯s Chakra, the ancestor of the Senju and Uzumaki clan, and Naruto is the same as Tsunade¡¯s grandmother Uzumaki Mito, who is the same as Tsunade¡¯s grandmother Uzumaki Mito. It¡¯s reasonable and reasonable to let Tsunade get close It''s too much.


    "Boss, here are 20 pots of shochu, 50 yakitori, ten sashimi, ten fried chicken nuggets, please hurry up, this white-haired old man will pay the bill."


    The habits in Japan are different from those in China. Chinese people usually choose some braised flavors, such as beef, beef offal, and barbecue. Japanese people prefer yakitori and sashimi, while women prefer Something like salad.


    Anyway, as long as there is no such thing as eating Bawang¡¯s meal, no matter how much the customer orders or how much they eat, the boss won¡¯t mind, and Naruto¡¯s order will be delivered soon.


    "Twenty pots of wine, have you finished drinking?" Tsunade glanced over Naruto, but didn''t care about other foods. Ninjas eat a lot, especially those with immortal bodies. She can relax herself. After eating all of these things, the problem is that there is nothing to do with the strength of the 20 pots of soju.


    "It''s a bit difficult to drink alone, so..." Naruto picked up a hip flask, touched the flask in front of Tsunade lightly, and said, "So let''s drink together." He stopped drinking. , Just holding a hip flask, smiling at Tsunade.


    "Do you want to fight with me?" Tsunade squinted his eyes.


    "Do you want to bet? You will lose every bet."


    "So I have to play with you." Tsunade smiled slightly, picked up the hip flask and touched Naruto''s hip flask, then raised her head, the two drank the wine in the flask. Exhausted.


    "Why do you want me to pay for your alcohol?" Jilai also asked a very hard question next to him.


    "Do you have any comments?"


    Tsunade''s eyes glared, and Jiraiya immediately withered, as with something, Naruto couldn''t help but roll his eyes when he saw it, and said secretly: Chu Xi.


    Jiraji also likes Tsunade. This is basically something everyone knows, but Tsunade doesn¡¯t like Jiraji and it¡¯s also a secret everyone knows. They have known each other since childhood. They have been comrades-in-arms for many years. They have deep feelings, but Tsunade is right. Jiraiya''s feelings can only stop at this point. Tsunade will not like Jiraiya, so he insists on saying why... because Jiraiya is not the protagonist of this book.


    Naruto was drinking with Tsunade while eating the things on the table. Jiraji paid the bill anyway. Naruto was not at all polite, stuffing the meat skewers and sashimi into his mouth, and eating hot while eating. When he was cold and drinking high-quality liquor, he was really not afraid of eating up his stomach.


    Tsunade was not in high spirits, so he just drank, watching Naruto eat and drink there, his eyes gradually a little confused.


    After three rounds of drinking, Tsunade put down the flask and said, "Naruto, let''s talk about it, what''s the matter with you guys coming to me?"


    Naruto ate up another stack of sashimi, and after drinking a sip, he said, "I know you will be angry when you say it, so let Jiraiya take care of this kind of thing." Then he took it from his pocket. Take out a deck of playing cards and put it on the table.


    Naruto and Tsunade shuffled and cut the cards.


    Why do I have to tell me what makes Tsunade angry?


    Jiraiya also wanted to make such complaints, but he was afraid that Tsunade would get angry, so he could only say: "Tsunade, the village has sent an invitation to ask you to be the fifth-generation Hokage."


    As soon as he said this, Tsunade''s face changed as expected, a hint of shock appeared on her face, and then closed her eyes, unwilling to let people see the sadness in her eyes, and then pretended to be innocent and began to deal the cards. .


    "Three generations of purpose..."


    Has the third generation of Hokage really passed away?!Silent was shocked, but he didn''t expect Dashemaru to kill the third generation.


    Tsunade''s expression remained unchanged, and he picked up the card in front of him, and said, "Oshemaru did it, I heard it, directly from him."


    "Hehe, it''s really straightforward, but that''s also the style of Oshemaru." Naruto sneered twice, and said directly in front of Tsunade that he had killed three generations of old men. This unabashedly real villain style is also It is indeed the style of Oshemaru.


    Tsunade''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he said, "You seem to know Oshamaru well."


    "It''s okay. I met twice and won him a trick, just like you." Naruto smiled. Isn''t it really like this? He and Tsunade only met for the second time. He also won Tsunade''s move, but even Jiraji was surprised at how familiar he was with Tsunade.


    "You won the Oshe Maru?"


    "Is it weird? Didn''t I also beat you, Princess Tsunade who will lose every gamble?"


    "Boy, are you owed?"


    "Fortunately, I have been owed for many years."


    "Tsunade, about letting you be the fifth-generation Hokage in the village..."


    "Impossible, I refuse." Tsunade buckled the card in his hand on the table, and refused indifferently. Hokage, the title that made many people work hard for a lifetime, Tsunade refused with one mouthful.

 126 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 126

    "Oh, it was exactly the same as expected." Naruto chuckled, put down the cards, and then re-dealed them, saying: "Tsunade, remember that you lost a bet to me last time and you want to do it for me. One thing?"


    "Why..." Tsunade said softly, and picked up the card in front of him. The first card was the Heart Ace. "Are you going to use that to make me the fifth generation of Naruto?"


    Tsunade''s heart cooled down. If Naruto really used that thing to force her to be a Naruto, she would cut her off from Naruto. Although it was the second meeting, Tsunade really cared about Naruto''s thoughts. , And even felt heartache about this.


    "I know you will definitely not agree, so don''t waste such a precious opportunity. Maybe you can change it for some other benefits in the future." After speaking, he looked at Tsunade with a squinting look. That majestic chest.


    call¡­¡­


    He was inexplicably relieved, Tsunade didn''t feel angry at Naruto''s gaze at all, and smiled and said, "Boy, you are much more cute than this fellow Jiraiya."


    Unexpectedly, Naruto''s face collapsed all of a sudden, and said, "I won''t feel happy at all when I won with this wretched uncle white-haired man more than cute."


    "Puff...hahahaha..."


    Finally laughed...


    Chapter 155: Let''s Fight!


    Naruto gags and gibbers, finally makes Tsunade laugh.


    Seeing that his wrangling plan finally succeeded, Naruto was also very happy in his heart, the corners of his mouth cocked, and he drank a glass of wine happily.


    Silent saw Tsunade laugh so uncontrollably, he was also happy in his heart, and he was naturally grateful for Naruto.


    One sentence can win the favor of two people. Why is this?Because Naruto is the protagonist.


    When Tsunade laughed enough, Naruto poured a glass of wine for himself and Tsunade. After clinking the glasses, Naruto put down the glass and said, "Tsunade, what''s the matter with Osaimaru?"


    Tsunade''s eyes flashed, and the smile just disappeared again, saying, "It''s nothing, it''s just a recollection of the old."


    Does anyone believe this?


    Naruto didn''t go to complain about Tsunade, put a slice of sashimi into his mouth, and said, "It''s to heal his hands."


    Tsunade''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he said dangerously, "Boy, if you know it, you still ask me?!"


    "It''s just a nonsense." Naruto was not afraid of Tsunade''s dangerous gaze, poured another glass of wine, and said: "The three-generation old man personally sealed Oshemaru''s hands with ghouls and took away all his forbearance. Surgery, Dashewan''s hands can''t recover, so I must come to you for treatment."


    "The ghouls are all sealed!" A hint of shock appeared in Tsunade''s eyes. She knew very well what the cost of performing this forbidden technique was. "Cut, how good is it when you are old, and you even lose your life. Up."


    Who can you lie to?Naruto thought helplessly, no matter how strong Tsunade was, the third generation is her teacher after all. After the third generation is dead, Tsunade can''t feel it at all, just stiff mouth.


    "After all, it is one enemy three. The three-generation old man has no other choice but to seal up the ghoul." Naruto shook his head and said helplessly.


    "One enemy three, what''s the matter?"


    Naruto shrugged and said, "Four Ziyan Formations, Dashemaru used that technique to isolate the three generations from others, and then used the forbidden technique developed by your second grandfather to reincarnate from the dirty soil and summoned the first generation of Hokage. Needless to say."


    "Reincarnation...Grandpa..." Tsunade squinted his eyes, and his expression was obviously low, as if he was remembering something.


    Silent looked at Tsunade''s face with some worry, and said: Tsunade-sama, you don''t really want to trade with Oshamaru, do you?


    "Tsunade, can I ask you something?"


    "Say."


    "Konoha''s dark part system should have been originally developed by Senjukuma."


    "Yes, it is indeed the grandfather who first founded Anbe, the elite ninja responsible for protecting Naruto and Konoha."


    "Elite?" Naruto repeated, then smiled at Tsunade, and said, "Tsunade, don''t the elites of your era have the same meaning as the elites now?"


    "Oh?" Tsunade raised his eyelids and said, "It sounds like you have a lot of opinions on Anbe?"


    "I don''t have any opinion, because even if I make a comment, they won''t be able to listen to me." Naruto sneered disdainfully, and said: "A group of weak, arrogant, arrogant garbage. ."


    Tsunade and Jilai were also slightly surprised, silent on their faces, unexpectedly Naruto would crush Anbe to nothing.


    "Isn''t it?" Naruto said disdainfully, "At that time, as the guardian of Hokage''s direct Anbu, he actually asked the old man to face the Oshemaru alone. After I opened the four purple flame formations, they didn''t follow up immediately. Is it really okay to give life to this level of waste? I wonder if they are under the old man, or do they want to see three generations die?"


    Danzo!


    Naruto''s guidance made Tsunade and Jira also think of this person almost immediately. In Konoha, besides Hokage, the only person who can directly mobilize Anbu is Danzo.


    Tsunade also sneered twice immediately and continued to drink.


    Jilai also frowned. Naruto''s situation was moving towards a place he didn''t want to see, and he was about to say something. Naruto''s words almost made him jump up.


    "Or, all the''elites'' of the Anbu have been sent to monitor me?"


    "How do you know?!" Jilai couldn''t help but yelled out. Fortunately, it was in a tavern and it was very noisy so no one noticed it.


    "Why can''t I know?" Naruto squinted, glanced at Jilai coldly, and said, "Don''t forget that I am Zhuli from the Nine Tails, those guys, even if they can hide from me, can it? Can they hide Kyuubi¡¯s perception? It¡¯s so pitiful, they thought I didn¡¯t know anything, they said so many bad things about me secretly, saying that I was a monster, saying that I was a trash with no father, no mother and no education, tusk. Tsk tsk... you deserve to be Konoha''s elite."


    Naruto¡¯s tone is cold and full of disdain. It is conceivable that those people are on Naruto¡¯s murder list, and Naruto dared to say such things in front of Jiraiya. One is because he drank too much. Second, it was also because he took back the power of the other half of the nine tails, and was about to tear his face with Konoha.


    Tsunade is also different from Jiraji. Although she is the granddaughter of Senjujuma, her idea of ??protecting Konoha is not as strong as Jiraji¡¯s. After hearing Naruto¡¯s words, her subconscious mind stood by Naruto. This side.


    It is not clear how dark Tsunade is in Renzhuli''s life, and Naruto is different from the previous two Kyuubi Renzhuli.


    The first nine-tailed man, Zhuli Uzumaki Mito, Tsunade''s grandmother, she has the protection of Senjuju, who would dare to be disrespectful to her?


    The second nine-tailed person, Zhuli Uzumaki Kushina, who dares to bully her when there is a wave of wind and water?


    But what about Naruto?He has nothing, he is an orphan with nothing, only an orphan with a dark and miserable fate?Who will protect him?Who will take care of him?Konoha?Tsunade didn''t believe it at all.


    Originally, Naruto wanted to comfort Tsunade, but now the situation seems to be the other way round, and Tsunade actually feels loving Naruto.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Tsunade poured Naruto a glass of wine for the first time, and said, "What else do you don''t know?"


    Naruto smiled, clinked glasses with Tsunade, and said, "Look at what you said, do I know a lot? Don¡¯t you basically know all the things I know? I just know a lot of things that you think I don¡¯t know. That''s it."


    "That''s it?" Tsunade squinted and looked at Naruto''s eyes. The clear blue color was as deep as the ocean. Tsunade couldn''t see through Naruto''s eyes, "I don''t believe it."


    "It''s up to you." Naruto shrugged helplessly, feeling strange to Tsunade, "Tsuna, how about going out for a fight?"


    Tsunade put down his glass, as if thinking of something, and said, "Is this what you want me to do?"


    Tsunade was talking about the last bet between the two, and Tsunade lost to Naruto. She wasn''t sure if Naruto''s words were what she asked for last time.


    "Yes, do you agree?"


    Tsunade was somehow disappointed in her heart, as if she was feeling that the two were cut off. He still smiled and said, "I really can''t refuse your request. Let''s go and have a good fight with you." ."


    Tsunade and Naruto flashed out of the tavern all of a sudden, muting their worries, and said, "Master Jiraiya, Tsunade-sama and Naruto will not have any trouble, right?"


    "Don''t worry, it won''t." Zilai also sighed and said: "Let them vent, they both need to vent."


    Jiraiya also checked out and chased Tsunade and Naruto with Silent.

 127 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 127

    Chapter 156: Old place, anger!


    Both Tsunate and Naruto knew that this was not just a small mess, and the streets of Duanjie Street were definitely not suitable for their battlefields. Tsunate and Naruto seemed to have the same heart and rushed to the same place.


    The battlefield where Naruto and Tsunade broke their wrists last time!


    It was the two of them, or in this place. The big pit that was created last time seemed to be filled up artificially. After this time, some fresh grass began to grow on the refilled land, but it still seems He did not fully recover from the destruction of Naruto and Tsunade last time.


    "Oh, it''s still this place." Naruto stood on the empty field, and the breeze at night made his wine a little sober, and said: "Tsunade, I think we should just pack this place and forget it. If you feel unhappy, you can start a fight here."


    "That''s a good idea." Tsunade''s casual look with one hand on his hips has the charm that ordinary women can''t match. With more than ten pots of shochu, Tsunade''s face is ruddy and very beautiful, "but Naruto , You have to figure it out. Today is different from last time. I will never be merciful. If you are killed by me, don''t blame me."


    "I know, I want you to do this, let everything go, and fight with me as hard as you can, Tsunade!" Naruto was excited and said: "Don''t underestimate me, Tsunade, You can hardly imagine my progress during this time!"


    "Really? Let me see your strength, Naruto!"


    "No problem!! Tsunade!! Ah ah ah!!!"


    The atmosphere was lifted to the apex in an instant, Naruto roared, the nine-tailed Chakra was released from his body, forming a filled red and black whirlwind, Naruto used the power of half-tailed beastization, and the tail beasted His power was suppressed in human form, his whole body was wrapped in black and red fluid chakras, and his four tails fluttered, losing his human form.


    "It turns into the form of a tail beast?!" Tsunade looked at Naruto at this time in shock. When Naruto broke his wrist last time, although Naruto also used the power of the four tails, it was just checking the tail beast. Carat was wrapped outside the body, and Naruto himself could be seen from the transparent red chakra, which was completely different from his current posture.


    "What the hell has this kid experienced during this time?! Damn, he was so excited, the same as last time!"


    Tsunade yelled in her heart, Naruto¡¯s strength awakened her desire to fight again~ Hope, just like the situation last time, Tsunade¡¯s body seemed to be awakened again, and the muscles of her whole body seemed to be out of her control and attack Naruto. React to the offense.


    "Quack... Tsunade, I''m coming!! Cannon punch!!"


    Naruto yelled, and the half-tailed body rushed towards Tsunade like a beast, and then his right fist became huge in the air. Unlike the doubling technique of the Qiu Dao clan, Naruto uses the power of the nine tails. Chakra materialization forms a Chakra fist.


    "Drink!" Tsunade yelled, and her thin arm slammed a punch, and the muscles strengthened by herself surpassed the limit of humans burst into ten tons of strange power in an instant.


    boom!!


    The fists of Naruto and Tsunade collided fiercely, and the Chakra concentrated on Tsunade''s fist broke out in an instant, generating extremely strong power, and the Nine-tail Chakra on Naruto''s right hand was hit and disordered by Tsunade''s punch.


    Click la la la...


    Tsunade''s strange power shook Naruto flying backwards, four claws gripping the ground, and four deep marks were plowed on the ground.


    "This kind of strange power is really exaggerated! Quack!" Naruto chuckled twice, and his heart became more excited. The strange strength of Tsunade''s fist was much more terrifying than when he broke his wrist last time, even if Naruto now can''t compare to her.


    Although Naruto won the last wrist-wrestling match, Tsunade is far better than brute force, even in the four-tailed state.


    In the last long wrist-wrestling competition like that, the competition was the continuous muscle strength of the two. Although Naruto won, the explosive muscle power generated by the compression of the nine-tailed chakra instantly surpassed the continuous muscle strength of the hand. power.


    The explosive muscle strength of an average person is about the same as his body weight, so the statement that the body is strong is not lost, and the sustained muscle strength is generally only about 1/3 to 1/2 of the body weight, and Naruto''s full strength is reached. Half of the hand, this is really nothing to be proud of~ proud.


    Tsunade was also forced to take a step back by Naruto''s power, his brown eyes gleamed with excitement, and he said, "This kid is really stronger than last time!"


    Naruto moved his numb right hand, and said with a quack, "It''s really amazing, really worthy of being the slug princess Tsunadehime in the world of shock!"


    Tsunade grinned and said, "What''s the matter, kid, are you afraid now?"


    "Fear?" Although there is no expression on Naruto''s face at this time, he can still be guessed that he is crazy. "If you don''t have the courage to face the pack of wolves, then don''t enter the forest. If I am afraid, I will How to become a ninja, how to bear the miserable fate of a man Zhuli?!"


    Tsunade''s eyes shone brightly, and it was obvious that Naruto''s words touched her a lot. At this time, she heard Naruto hoarsely saying, "What about you, Tsunade, are you afraid of anything?"


    Tsunade was taken aback, Naruto''s words pierced her heart like a gun in Longinus, painful memories appeared again, his face became very ugly, and he denied: "No!"


    "Then what are you crying?"


    "I didn''t! I didn''t cry!" Tsunade ran away in an instant, and shouted angrily, making Naruto no longer doubt his actions.


    "You have!" Naruto was very sure, "You are crying, I heard it, your heart is crying, bleeding, what are you afraid of, what are you afraid of, what are you sad?! Tell me! Tsunade!!!"


    "Enough!! You shut up!"


    "If you want me to shut up, give yourself decent! Senju Tsunade! Tsunade, you are the strongest female ninja in the ninja world, one of the legendary three ninjas, a legend that the entire ninja world must look up to , But look at what you look like right now, is that princess Tsunade who looks up to you just as weak as you?!!!"


    "You are looking for death!! Naruto!" Tsunade looked at Naruto angrily. For a long time, no one could arouse her murderous aura like this, even when facing Osaimaru in the daytime, she was angry and pained. She didn''t want people to see her grief, so she wanted to cover it up. She didn''t want to expose herself to Naruto completely and let him see her bloody wounds.


    "There are more people who want me to die, I''m not afraid of you!" Naruto said indifferently, raising his head, turning white eyes and looking at the blonde Tsunadehime with contempt, and said: "But, I want to kill me. , Just by what you are now? Can you do it, can you?"


    "Do you want to give it a try?" Tsunade''s heart was twisted in pain, a gloomy murderous aura exuded all over his body, and even Silent felt his back chill.


    "If you have the ability, you can try it!" Naruto continued to stimulate Tsunade, and said: "If you have the ability, come and kill me, to prove that you are not a weak woman, not just a denial of reality. Depraved waste! Come and prove it! Tsunade!!"


    "It hurts my feet!!"


    "Hahahaha...good come!!"


    Chapter 157: Crazy Battle!out of control!Mystery!


    Tsunade was irritated by Naruto, and he leaped into the air. With the force of the fall, he poured Chakra on his feet and kicked it down with his heels.


    Tsunade''s right foot, painted with bright red nail polish, has become the most terrifying and ferocious weapon in the world, and this foot has a terrifying power that instantly breaks the ground.


    Naruto raised his hands, the red hands intertwined into a cross, the red Nine-Tailed Chakra kept surging out, forming a huge red protective barrier!


    boom!!


    Tsunade''s invincible painful foot smashed into Naruto''s protective barrier, and the huge strange power made the barrier formed by Nine-tailed Chakra instantly sag, and it was covered with numerous cracks like spider webs.


    Rumble!


    Naruto''s whole body was protected by a red chakra sphere, Tsunade''s painful feet slammed on it, and his power poured through the red chakras and poured onto the fragile ground, even if it was made of fine steel. Tsunade''s punches and kicks, not to mention this soft ~ soft soil.


    The entire red chakra sphere, which wrapped Naruto''s body, was pressed into the soil by Tsunade''s strange power. A huge piece of land was destroyed by Tsunade''s strange power, and the cracks continued to spread to the surroundings.


    "Break it for me!!"


    Tsunade let out an earth-shattering roar, and all the chakras on his feet exploded. The huge destructive power instantly destroyed the red chakra barrier beside Naruto, and directly stepped him into the deep mud with one foot.


    This is the most terrifying part of Tsunade. Any punch or kick has the power to open mountains and rocks. Even if it is hit, it can make people break and fracture, and the internal organs are broken and bleeding. This is also Tsunade as a puppet. The reason for the teacher''s dream.


    No matter what kind of puppet, even the man puppet of the red sand scorpion, the main material is wood, because wood is light, and steel is strong, but too heavy, it is difficult to lift it with only Chakra thread , And the speed is too slow, so I chose wood.


    But no matter how strong the wood is, can Tsunade''s fist be withstood?Puppet Master¡¯s biggest killer move, poison, what use is it to face Tsunade, the number one medical master in the ninja world?She alone can block an entire army of puppet divisions.


    Rumble!


    The red figure rushed out from under the ground, breaking through the surface like a red cannonball, and the green turf and brown soil were all turned over.


    "Damn! This woman really doesn''t know her subordinates...oh, no, be merciful under her feet." The first thing Naruto came out was to vomit. Tsunade''s painful feet caused almost all of his upper body to be impacted, Naruto felt His internal organs were about to rot, which was the result of being protected by Nine-tailed Chakra.


    "But it seems that I stimulated her by myself. Is this the legendary self-inflicted self-comfort?"


    Naruto made a complaint about himself, Tsunade''s attack had fallen like a violent storm, and a huge momentum was condensed in a punch. Under the circumstances, Naruto seemed to feel the disaster of the sky, and the power was infinite.

 128 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 128

    "Cannon punch!"


    Naruto didn''t flinch, and slammed a punch, the huge fist exuding the aura of nine tails.


    boom!!


    Naruto and Tsunade¡¯s fists collided again, even though their bodies were extremely strong, and wounds appeared on their hands in this super-strong confrontation.Tsunade¡¯s fists kept hitting Naruto again and again, and he healed the wound on his hand while hitting. Naruto didn¡¯t hesitate to let his wounds quickly healed by relying on the powerful Chakra of Kyuubi. The style of play is burning his own life, and he can''t stop it.


    Tsunade''s strange power punches did not stop, and Naruto also gave up his best ninjutsu, but instead used his fists and body to fight Tsunade.


    After all, Naruto was young and his body was not fully developed yet. Even in the half-tailed animalized state, he still suffered a lot from fighting Tsunade.


    "It hurts my feet!"


    Tsunade smashed his foot, and Naruto quickly moved away. Tsunade kicked the ground. The rubble splashed and turned into a high-speed bullet, which made a lot of wounds on Naruto''s body. Shi''s Naruto didn''t care about this kind of small wound at all, and it healed automatically under the Nine Tails Chakra.


    There was a heavy breaking sound, Tsunade''s strange power fist had struck again, and Naruto couldn''t, so he threw his fist to resist again.


    boom!!


    Click!!


    The sound of fists colliding and the sound of Tsunade''s arm dislocation sounded at the same time. Tsunade''s punch did not really use strange force. Tsunade actually tried to make Naruto hook if one of his arms was broken.


    "bad!"


    Naruto yelled badly, but because he tried too hard just now, it was too late to react. Tsunade''s right foot had already kicked Naruto''s chest.


    boom!!


    With a loud crash, Naruto was kicked in the chest by Tsunade, and he flew upside down, hit the ground, and set off a huge smoke that completely surrounded him.


    "Tsunade-sama! Okay, don''t fight anymore!" Mute shouted loudly beside him, as if she was caught in her heart. She didn''t want to see any one of Tsunade and Naruto hurt.


    "Quack...I can''t do it, I haven''t done enough yet!" Naruto''s crazy voice sounded in the smoke. Behind him, the number of foxtails that had grown to six turned around, and a hurricane was blown away. .


    "That...that''s..." The silent voice changed in fright, Naruto became stronger, and the aura on his body became more terrifying. There is no need to condense the chakra, the huge chakra with six tails has already been automatically A half-length exoskeleton is formed on Naruto''s body, and the fox''s skull, arm bones and spine cover Naruto''s body, which also represents his huge destructive power at this time.


    "Tsunade, you are very strong, you are really strong, but you are absolutely impossible to defeat me!"


    Tsunade clenched his fist, the pain of almost breaking an arm seemed to be non-existent, and shouted in a low voice, "You really want to kill me?"


    "No, not at all!" Naruto yelled back, "I just want you to face reality, face your own weakness and what you have been hiding!"


    "I said I didn''t hide anything!!"


    "You have! Let me dig out your heart and see what you are hiding!!"


    "hateful!!"


    "what!"


    "I want your life!!"


    Naruto and Tsunade screamed at each other at the same time. Just like last time, they should have been just fighting a small fight to vent their depression, but the situation at this time has exceeded their original expectations. Naruto and Tsuna The hands seem to be wrong, and they seem to be unwilling to lose to each other by nature, and the situation is completely out of control.


    boom!!


    Tsunade¡¯s heavy punch hit Naruto¡¯s nine-tailed skull. Even the nine-tailed skull was so powerful that it was cracked and flew off a piece. The sturdy skull could not completely absorb Tsunade¡¯s fist. It was huge. The impact made Naruto''s head bang.


    Naruto''s heart was fierce, and his strong will surpassed the pain of the body. The whole arm was extended, not Chakra''s fist. Naruto''s whole arm was stretched, and a punch hit Tsunade''s side. face.


    "You wake me up!! Tsunade!!"


    Naruto''s fist completely hit Tsunade''s cheek, and the immense force knocked Tsunade away, and then fell to the ground, his eyes scattered, it seemed that Naruto''s fist was not light.


    This is probably the first time in the past 51 years that someone got hit in the face. With her strength and identity, who has the ability and the courage?This punch had a great impact on Tsunade.


    Naruto walked to Tsunade¡¯s side, the six-tailed beast clothing on his body dissipated, and suddenly lost the support of Nine-tailed Chakra. Naruto almost fainted. Driving six-tailed is too much for him, but he There are still some things not done.


    "Tsunade, you are the granddaughter of Senjujuma, the strongest female ninja in the Ninja world. If you don''t want to lose your grandfather''s face, please cheer you up. People die if they die. They won''t be resurrected. Would you please give me a little more clarity?!"


    No matter how hysterical Naruto was, Tsunade didn''t seem to hear him, as if he had entered a state of absent-mindedness. Naruto sighed deeply, surely he still wanted to use that?Too cruel to Tsunade...


    "Forget it, there is no other way, even if Tsunade hates me, I can only do that." Naruto sighed deeply, and then said: "Nine Lama, you can help me keep my body in a while."


    "Why, kid, do you like this little girl so much?" Kyuubi said to Naruto in a teasing tone, taking back half of his power and making Kyuubi feel very good.


    "Little girl? Fifty-year-old girl?" Naruto''s mouth twitched and said, "You, a thousand-year-old fox, are talking more and more nonsense. I will leave my body to you for the time being."


    Naruto was too lazy to talk nonsense with this old fox. Before Silent and Jiraiya rushed over, he took out the scroll, unsealed the mask of the god of death, and then cut through the hands of himself and Tsunade, and dripped blood on the god of death. On the mask.


    "Secret Skill Transmigration Reincarnation!"


    Chapter 158: Tsunade''s Dream!


    A ray of blue soul light surged from Naruto, and then plunged into Tsunade''s body at once.


    "What did you do to Tsunade-sama?!" Mute rushed over and asked Naruto.


    Unexpectedly, Naruto turned his head, but his eyes were not blue, but a pair of slender red fox pupils. He only heard him arrogantly say: "Little girl, you better figure out who you are with. speak!"


    The voice was low and indifferent, with arrogance and arrogance that Naruto couldn''t match. After hearing this voice, Jilai was full of spirits and said: "Nine Tails!!"


    It''s not that Jilai is not promising, but the news is really shocking. Kyuubi''s consciousness actually occupied Naruto''s body. Doesn''t it mean that the gossip seal has expired and Kyuubi will be completely resurrected?!No one can imagine how catastrophic it will bring.


    Jiraiya immediately assumed a fighting posture. Naruto Kyuubi raised his head and looked at Jiraiya proudly, and said, "Do you want to fight this uncle with your little toad? An ignorant fool!"


    Kyuubi has already taken back all his power. I am afraid that his power is stronger than when he attacked Konoha village 12 years ago. Although Jilai is strong, there is no Mudan and Kaleidoscope writing round eyes, or the ghouls. Kyuubi didn''t care about this kind of sealing technique.


    Jilai is also ready to summon the two immortals of Miaomu Mountain, and said: "Nine Tails, I will definitely stop you here!"


    "Stop?! Humph! Konoha is always indispensable for such self-talking guys. The village created by the pillars at the beginning will turn into this kind of virtue!" Naruto Kyuubi looked disdainful and arrogant, "Ben When did the uncle say that it will be destroyed and stop your mother from getting an egg!!"


    Silent didn¡¯t come by and thought so much. She only knew that Kyuubi had already occupied Naruto¡¯s body, and said: "You are Kyuubi, then Naruto, where did Naruto go?!"


    After Mute asked, he felt stupid. Kyuubi had already ran out. Is there any luck for Naruto who is Renzhuli?


    "Naruto?" Naruto Nine Tails sneered twice, and said: "The soul of that kid got into the body of the granddaughter between the pillars."


    "what?!"


    Silent and Jiraji also yelled at the same time. Naruto Kyuubi''s words shocked them again. Naruto unexpectedly got out of his body and got into Tsunade''s body.


    "What is Naruto doing in Tsunade-sama''s body?"


    "What do you think, little girl?"


    "I¡­¡­"

 129 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 129

    What else can Naruto do when he enters Tsunade''s body, of course, is to open Tsunade''s heart knot. From the outside, there is nothing to do. Naruto can only get into Tsunade''s heart and see if he can help Tsunade from the inside. Knot.


    Reincarnation, using the power of the death mask, can make the soul temporarily leave the body and then invade the body of others.


    Naruto¡¯s reincarnation is between the heart-turning technique of the mountain clan and the Dashemaru¡¯s rebirth. It allows the soul to completely leave the body and enter the body of others, but it will not occupy the body of others. After a while, It will automatically return to the body, but during this period of time the physical body has no resistance, so Naruto has to temporarily leave his body to Kyuubi for safekeeping. Naruto doesn''t believe in Jiraiya.


    The technique of reincarnation has no effect in actual combat. It will completely turn the body into a target. Not to mention, if the soul leaves the body for too long, people will really become dead. This is the danger that the mind-turning technique will not have. Sex, and if the opponent is too strong, it¡¯s difficult to get into the opponent¡¯s body. He might make his own soul first, and he may become an idiot. If it weren¡¯t for Tsunade¡¯s defiance of the gods, Naruto would have no guts to break into Tsunade. body of.


    Entering Tsunade''s body, all the memories that Tsunade possessed were swiped in front of Naruto like a fast-forward movie, and all of Tsunate''s Naruto can now be understood.


    "I didn''t expect me to do this kind of thing, pry into Tsunade''s heart, and hope that Tsunade won''t kill me afterwards." Naruto shook his head helplessly, and his soul continued to dive into the deepest part of Tsunade''s heart. The least willing to be touched by others is also her most vulnerable place, so Mingren said that this method is too cruel, and it also damages her yin virtue.


    Naruto broke into the depths of Tsunade''s heart, and also saw the truest wish in Tsunade''s heart.


    The location was in the Hokage office, which looked no different from the Naruto office that Naruto really knew.


    Naruto looked outside through the window and saw Konoha¡¯s iconic Hokage Rock. The sculptures of the first, second, and third generations are all on it, and the fourth generation is not the water gate in Naruto¡¯s memory. In the wish of hand, the fourth generation of Hokage is a long-haired man, who looks a bit like Watergate.


    "Is he Dan? Tsunade wants him to become Hokage, but it''s a pity that the wish is always just a wish, and Dan is dead after all." Naruto sighed helplessly, Dan is Kato Dan, Tsunade''s lover is also silent. Uncle, he was seriously injured and died in the war. Even Tsunade¡¯s medical ninjutsu was unable to recover. That¡¯s why Tsunade suffered from panicemia. When Naruto and Tsunate first met, Tsunade was naruto. When I was treating his arm, he said that "the medical ninja can do is limited." At that time, Tsunade should have thought of the death of the dead.


    Click...


    The door of the office was opened, and the man wearing a red and white Hokage Royal robe walked in. Here, he is the fourth generation of Hokage and is very busy at work.


    "Juan, you should take a break anyway. You don''t have to worry about getting tired from work like this." Tsunade followed Dan and walked into the Hokage office, saying like a good wife and mother.


    Duan took off the Hokage hat and sat in a chair, and said, "No way, Tsunade, I am the fourth generation of Hokage who guards this village. The villagers trust me. How can I let them down?"


    "Really, I don''t know why you want to be Hokage so much." Tsunade curled his lips and said uncomfortably.


    "Forget it, this kid has made Hokage, and it''s nothing to make him work hard." Oshemaru and Jiraiya walked in from the outside, and Oshemaru said uncomfortably, "This kid made Hokage, but this genius It''s all squeezed down."


    Duan scratched his head embarrassedly and smiled.


    Jilai also stabbed the Oshe Maru next to her with her elbow, and said, "Oshe Maru, are you complaining?"


    "Can''t it?" Da She Wan glanced over with a cold eye, and said: "The old man left everything to us after he got rid of the position of Hokage, planting flowers and grass by himself, and having a leisurely life with Master Feijian every day drinking tea and playing chess. "


    "There is no way. The first generation, the second generation and the third generation have been fighting for Konoha all their lives. Now it is time for us to take up the burden."


    "Die, after I became Hokage, I have become more and more consistent in my words. You have the ability to talk to you baby and son."


    Tsunade curled his lips and said, "That stinky Ropeshu didn''t know where to take my son, if...hehehehe..."


    Although Tsunade''s words were spoken in sections, the sneer in the end still frightened people.


    "Hey, old sister, it''s not good for me to say that, I can''t bear to let my nephew have an accident."


    Think about it and know that in Tsunade¡¯s dream, the rope tree will not die. It looks fifteen or sixteen years old. The rope tree that has been put on a ninja vest walked in from the outside, then broke his finger and said:" Brother-in-law, the position of the fourth generation will be given to you first, but that''s it, the throne of the fifth generation is my bag!"


    "Okay, I will retreat from Hokage''s position after another twenty or thirty years, and go sightseeing with your sister. Then the village will be handed over to you."


    "Hehe, don''t worry about giving it to me." Shengshu laughed twice, wiped his nose with his index finger, showing that he was still young and vigorous, "When I am old, the position of the sixth generation should be changed. My baby nephew will inherit it."


    A milk doll who seems to be only three or four years old, pulling the pants of the rope tree with his hands, said milkily: "Uncle...I want to be Hokage..."


    "Hahahaha..."


    A group of people laughed, even the most indifferent Dashemaru couldn''t help but smile, but Naruto looked at the milk doll, his mouth and head twitched for a long time without responding.


    "Why am I here?!!!"


    Chapter 159: The dream should wake up!


    Most of Tsunade''s deepest desires were within Naruto''s expectations. Duan and Noseki did not have to die. She married Duan and Duan became the fourth generation of Hokage, and Noseki would become the fifth generation in the future.


    Oshemaru did not defect, nor did she and Jira leave Konoha. They were still the best comrades in arms, the strongest three-person team in the ninja world, the legendary Sannin.


    The three-generation old man and her two grandfathers don''t have to fight to death on the battlefield, so they can take care of themselves and live a peaceful and leisurely life.


    Naruto could guess all these things, but Naruto could never imagine that he would appear in Tsunade''s dream and become Tsunade and Kan''s son. What is that?Is there a hidden plot in the game?How did I trigger this strange plot?


    In fact, even Tsunade herself did not expect that Naruto would appear in her dreams, in her truest desires, but this was subconscious and was beyond her control.


    In Tsunade¡¯s dream, she hoped that Naruto could get rid of Renjuli¡¯s tragic fate and not be an orphan who no one cared about and loved, so in the dream she simply became Naruto¡¯s mother and could care for and love this blonde. Kid.


    Tsunade''s dream really made Naruto not know whether to cry or laugh. Otsuki Teruya''s descendants, Senju, Uchiha, Uzumaki, Hyuga, and their brains all had problems.


    "Naruto, come to mom''s side." Tsunade had a loving expression on his face, and then opened his arms to Naruto. That look really made the real Naruto want to hack this woman to death.


    Seeing how she looked when she was a child, and then calling Tsunade''s mother, that feeling is really indescribable.


    "Mom..." Naruto obviously didn''t know what Naruto thought. In fact, this world was formed by Tsunade''s will, and everything here was born according to Tsunade''s wishes.


    Xiao Naruto called her mother milky and milky, and then ran to Tsunade, Tsunade stopped with both arms, picked up Naruto, let him sit in his arms, Tsunade lightly tapped Xiao Naruto''s nose said: "Don''t run around with the idiot Rope Tree in the future. Mom will be worried, do you know?"


    "I see..." Naruto listened very much to Tsunade''s words, then turned to the Okinawa tree and made a grimace, and said, "Uncle is a fool..."


    "I..." Rope Tree didn''t come up in a breath and almost died of anger, "This stinky boy..."


    Rope tree gritted his teeth. He was so angry at Xiao Naruto''s naughty bag. It was obviously the kid who begged him to take him to play and kept the secret from Sister Tsunade. In the end, he was the one who was scolded.


    Sooner or later we have to hang this kid up and have a fight!


    This thought just appeared in Noseki''s head, Tsunade immediately stared at him and said, "Why, do you have any opinion on my son?"


    Shengshu didn''t have the courage to cross with his eldest sister, immediately rubbed his hands in a flattering look, and said, "How dare you dare, Naruto is the smartest."


    "Huh! It''s almost the same." Tsunade snorted, too lazy to take care of his stupid brother anymore, trying to tease Naruto.


    Shengshu looked helpless. He thought that his domineering sister would become gentler after giving birth, but he didn''t expect that gentleness was really just a little bit, and it was only for Xiao Naruto, and even more for his younger brother than ever. It''s fierce, and Tsunade''s younger brother is also very sad.


    But that''s the case, my nephew is like my uncle, and my uncle loves his nephew. If Naruto has anything to do and asks for it, how can Shengshu not agree?


    Bro called Oshamaru to explain the content of the next task, while Tsunade was teasing Naruto, Jiraiya suddenly pulled Rope Tree outside the office, hooked Rope Tree¡¯s neck with a wretched smile on his face. , Took out a small yellow book from his arms and stuffed it to the rope tree, saying: "Rope tree, I will give you something good."


    The rope tree beamed his eyes, smiled like a wolf, and said, "Thank you, Brother Jilai."


    "Shhh... keep quiet, don''t let Tsunade hear it." Jiraiya also looked like a thief.


    "Understand...understand...hehehehe..."


    The two animals didn¡¯t notice at all. Tsunade, who was still teasing Naruto just now, had appeared behind them. Her eyes were shining, and her golden braids were fluttering with a terrifying aura, Naruto. He lay in Tsunade''s arms as if he felt nothing.


    "What can''t I hear?"


    A chill instantly rose from the back of the rope tree and Jiraiya, making their backs cold, and sweat soaked their clothes on their backs instantly, turning around tremblingly, seeing Tsunade''s terrifying expression.


    Shengshu immediately stuffed the little yellow book that Jilaiya had just given him behind his back and said: "No, nothing, old sister, really...nothing!"

 130 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 130

    The horrible aura on Tsunade''s body disappeared suddenly, and he changed into a smiley expression, but it was even more frightening that both Yukinaki and Jiraiya had weakened their legs.


    "Oh, that''s the case, there is nothing at all." Tsunade said with a terrifying voice, "one...two..."


    Before the sound of the word "three" came out, Shengshu hurriedly handed in the little yellow book that Jilai had given him just now, because if Tsunade were to count the three, he really didn''t even need the coffin.


    Tsunade looked at the cover, then pressed Naruto''s head on his shoulder, and reached out to take the little yellow book. Chakra shook in his hand, and the book suddenly became a pile of fragments.


    Rooseki and Jilai were also distressed to death, but they didn''t have the guts to show it in front of Tsunade.


    "Roseki, Jiraiya, you have heard clearly, if you dare to bring out this kind of thing in the future, especially when Naruto is present, I will put you..." He squinted, and said in a delicate tone, and then his face turned cold, his two brown eyes opened, and his voice was terrifyingly low, "Chop it."


    Nozuki and Jilai were also frightened by Tsunade and nodded hurriedly, "I am a good boy, don''t kill me".


    Tsunade snorted and turned to leave with Naruto in his arms.


    "Let''s go, Naruto, mom will take you to eat delicious food."


    "Ah..." Naruto leaned on Tsunade''s body and made a happy voice, his head arched and arched on Tsunade''s majestic chest. It was enviable to see the rope tree and Jiraiya.


    By the way, the nephew is like a mother-in-law, is it good to look like this?


    It''s night...


    After a long day of work, I returned home. The chef at home had already prepared dinner. Tsunade and Naruto were waiting for him to come home. The family of three sat together for dinner.


    The real Naruto saw all this and thought in his heart: This is probably the happiest moment for Tsunade, and this is also the best moment. It seems that I am indeed not a good person.


    Naruto vomited helplessly, put away his heartache for Tsunade, and truly appeared in this world, saying: "Tsunade, the dream should wake up."


    Tsunade, who was eating, trembled, and his warm smile disappeared. Then, he continued to eat as if nothing had happened.


    Naruto walked up to Tsunade and said again, "Tsunade, the dream should wake up."


    Duan and Xiao Naruto seem to have not noticed Naruto at all. In fact, this should be the case, because in this world, only Tsunade and Naruto are real, and the others are fake. Duan, Yushu, and Naruto, Oshemaru and Jiraiya are all fakes. For them, Naruto does not exist. They will not notice the existence of Naruto, but Tsunade can, because she is real.


    "The dream is over, it''s time to return to the cruel reality."


    "Why...why?!!!" Tsunade dropped his chopsticks and stood up and asked loudly, "Why are you here?! I''m having a good time here, why are you here?!"


    "Because this is a dream, no matter how beautiful the dream is, it is still a dream, no matter how cruel the reality is, it will be reality after all. They are already dead, cut to death, and your brother Rosuki is dead, and so are Senjujujuma and Senjukuman. They''re dead, no matter how you deny the reality, they won''t be able to survive! Tsunade!! Be sober, Tsunade."


    "Why... why do you treat me like this..."


    Tsunade finally couldn''t help crying, everything around her was shattered, and the powerful and invincible female ninja Senju Tsunade could only squat on the ground, holding her knees and crying in pain.


    Naruto knew that he cruelly shattered the shell that Tsunade was protecting herself, tearing her wounds that could only be scabs and could not heal, making her blood dripping, and even tearing her wounds, revealing the long sore. A fragile heart with a hundred holes.


    He is really cruel, but what else can be done?


    Naruto did what he was supposed to do, walked over and hugged Tsunade and made her cry on her body. She is Tsunade Senju, the granddaughter of Senjujuma, and the princess of Kinabamura. She must not be in front of others. She shed tears because she is Tsunade, but here is okay, here is her own heart, she can shed tears without scruples.


    This is Tsunade''s heart. Naruto doesn''t know how long Tsunade has been crying. When her crying turned into a choke, Naruto squeezed Tsunade''s chin and lifted her head too much, and then he kissed Tsunade. The forehead of the hand.


    Tsunade trembled as if being electrocuted, and immediately fell into a daze.


    Naruto felt very sorry for this strong woman who was strong on the outside and soft on the inside. He couldn''t help holding her hand and said sincerely: "From now on, let me protect you, Tsunade."


    Chapter 160: Tsunade''s Love!Open the Yin seal!


    Tsunade blushed, his heartbeat accelerated for this, and he even avoided Naruto''s eyes in a panic. He was getting older. At this time, he heard Naruto''s words and there would be such a young girl''s reaction.


    This is the deepest part of Tsunade¡¯s heart. Naruto tears Tsunade¡¯s dreams in such a place, just like the tears that fairy Zixia shed in Supreme Treasure¡¯s heart during Journey to the West. It¡¯s impossible for Tsunade. Forget Naruto again.


    Seeing Tsunade''s shy look, Naruto smiled so proudly, holding Tsunade''s soft ~ soft hand, although it was ideological, Naruto was happy enough.


    "Let''s go, we should go out."


    Tsunade took a deep breath, suppressed his shy emotions, and nodded.


    From the inside to the outside, only one thought is needed. Tsunade¡¯s body appeared with a blue soul light, Naruto¡¯s soul turned into a stream of light and returned to his own body, and Kyuubi naturally returned to gossip. In the seal.


    "Tsuna-sama!"


    "Relax, mute, I''m fine." The consciousness returned to the body, and the untying of the knot made Tsunade feel relaxed. Although the arm that was broken by Naruto was still hurting, it couldn''t reach her mind. It''s easy, after so many years, she should say goodbye to the past.


    "Really, this dead fox has occupied my body for so long and I don''t know to help me recover." Naruto vomited tiredly, as if his whole body was about to fall apart. Just now, he opened four tails to fight Tsunade. He was everywhere. All of them were merciful, only making Tsunade hurt. Except for that arm, Tsunade didn¡¯t hurt Tsunade, but Tsunade in the crazy state just now didn¡¯t show mercy. Naruto rarely said he was hit by Tsunade. Twenty or thirty punches, about ten kicks, even if he recovered Naruto''s body while hitting it, his current body was almost collapsed, and a mortal in his neighborhood had his soul out of his body and entered Tsunade''s body, reincarnated. The side-effects of Naruto made Naruto''s head resemble being cut by a spiral shuriken, constantly stinging and roaring.


    Said that his head had been shaved...This is indeed what a person with a shaved head can say...


    "puff!!"


    Naruto''s body on the verge of collapse was really unbearable, and a mouthful of blood was sprayed directly on Tsunade in front of him, and his eyes went dark, and his consciousness had passed out.


    Alas... It seems that you can¡¯t do anything you want to pretend, and pretend to be struck by lightning...


    "Naruto!!"


    Tsunade''s screams resounded through the night sky...


    Brush it!


    The sliding paper door was opened. Tsunade hugged Naruto who had passed out and hurried back to the hotel where she and Silent were resting. He placed Naruto on the tatami, and then unbuttoned Naruto''s clothes, his hands condensed green fluorescence. , Posted on Naruto''s body.


    The warm and soft Chakra entered Naruto''s body and pulled his body back from the edge of collapse, feeling the degree of damage to Naruto''s body. Tsunade''s heartache even went beyond the rope tree and the time of death.


    Why did she kill her, why she was so cruel, Naruto¡¯s bones and internal organs were beaten up by Tsunade¡¯s strange power, even if she was such a strong person, she would be dead if she was beaten like this by Tsunade, Naruto Only with the body of an immortal and nine tails can he hold his breath at this time.


    "Mute! Can''t help me!!"


    "Yes! Tsunade-sama!" Silent was stunned by Tsunade''s aura. Even if she had the strength comparable to today''s Tou and Kakashi, she was also suppressed by Tsunade''s kage-class aura, and now Silent saw that year. That smashing woman.


    Mute and Tsunade cooperate with the treatment. This is really a treatment that few people can enjoy. The Chakra scalpel does not cut the skin, but it can penetrate into the human body and align the broken bones of Naruto to prevent the bones from becoming crooked. The Chakra of Medical Ninjutsu stimulates the regeneration of cells and regenerates Naruto''s damaged internal organs. Asura''s Chakra also plays a role at this time, which speeds up Naruto''s recovery.


    "Jiraiya! Go and grab all the medicinal materials here. I want to get all the medicinal materials here immediately! Hurry up!!" Tsunade''s tone is absolutely irresistible.


    Jilaida also glanced at Tsunade in a somewhat complicated way. He had known Tsunade for decades, and he had never seen Tsunade look like this before. He glanced at Naruto who was still in a coma, sighed, turned and ran. Got out.


    Naruto''s body was damaged too badly by Tsunade, especially the internal organ damage. After an hour of continuous treatment, the silent Chakra was gradually unable to support it and had to stop the treatment.


    Tsunade continued to perform medical ninjutsu alone, watching Naruto who was in a coma, gritted his teeth, and stopped the medical ninjutsu, and then a knot in his hand.


    Mute suddenly saw the seal in Tsunade''s hand, his pupils shrank, and shouted: "Tsuna-sama, you can''t unlock that seal. I can continue treatment after a short break. Please don''t unlock that seal! "


    "Be less wordy, mute!" Tsunade is a resolute woman. The decision she made can be rejected by others, "Yin seal open!"


    The diamond-shaped seal on Tsunade¡¯s forehead glowed with purple-red light. Tsunade has been sealing chakras that he doesn¡¯t normally use on his forehead for so many years, in order to release these chakras when necessary. You can use these chakras to explore The ultimate battlefield immortality technique, the technique of the Hundred Heroes, and now, it is obviously necessary.


    "Naruto, I won''t let you do anything."

 131 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 131

    Tsunade looked at Naruto¡¯s face and said firmly, she had lost two of her favorite people, and finally Naruto made her come out of her past sadness, how can she lose Naruto again, Tsunade But she is far from being as strong on the surface.


    "Ninfa creates regeneration!"


    Tsunade injected a huge chakra into Naruto''s body without reservation. The huge chakra stimulates various proteins essential to the human body, causing Naruto''s cells to divide rapidly, and the damaged internal organs are also like this. The huge chakra stimulates rapid rebirth. This is not recovery, but regeneration. It has a terrifying regeneration ability that is not under the power of the human pillar, allowing Naruto''s overwhelmed body to quickly recover after becoming a beast.


    In order to save Naruto, Tsunade used most of the Chakra in the Yin Seal to save his life. Naruto¡¯s injury stabilized. Tsunade stopped Chakra¡¯s output and wiped the sweat on his head. She is old after all, and doesn''t have the physical strength of her youth.


    "Tsuna-sama..."


    "What''s wrong, mute?"


    "Are you afraid of blood?"


    "Huh?" Tsunade was taken aback, and then he reacted. He looked at his hands that were stained with Naruto''s blood, and the blood that Naruto vomited on his body. He no longer felt the kind of fear, and recalled his heart. What happened in the world, could not help but gently raised the corners of his mouth, said: "Yes, it seems to be completely fine."


    "Great, Tsunade-sama!" Silent cheered, rushed to Tsunade''s body, and cried excitedly.


    Tsunade held Silent lovingly and patted her on the back. Silent was not only her disciple, but also her half daughter. How could she not know how much this girl cares about her?


    After crying for a while, the silence stopped suddenly. Holding Tsunade, she could feel the changes on Tsunade''s body. The original tight and delicate skin became dry and rough, the body full of power became weakened, and the yin seal was released. The consequences of opening are coming.


    Tsunade is indeed a poor woman. Think about Oshamaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya who used to be teammates, and they are all the same age. The person who passed through the reincarnation of Oshamaru will not talk about him, just watch. It¡¯s okay to look at Jiraiya. Apart from the natural white hair, Jiraiya does not see that he is a fifty-year-old man. There are no creases on his face. Tsunade is a woman who inherited the body of a fairy, if It wasn''t that during the Ninja Wars that the creation and regeneration and the Hundred Heroes were over-launched for Konoha''s victory, and the vitality was overdrawn, how could Tsunade grow older than Ziran?


    Tsunade has not fought for many years. The usual chakra is used to keep his face young except for the Yin seal stored in his forehead. However, when the chakra is over-consumed, Tsunade will appear old, and silence is Because of this, I wanted to stop Tsunade from unlocking the seal.


    Tsunade gently pushed the mute aside, and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine, just take a break and wait for Chakra to recover. Naruto will leave it to you, and I will go out first."


    "I see, Tsunade-sama."


    Naruto''s injury has stabilized, and the remaining silence is enough to complete, and Tsunade doesn''t want to appear in front of Naruto with an old appearance, even if he is still unconscious.


    Tsunade walked out of the room where Naruto was resting, then opened another room and went in to rest, leaning against the wall, Tsunade waited for Chakra to recover, his eyes blurred.


    "Naruto, you must have nothing to do..."


    Chapter 161: Where is the winner of life?


    "Hello... I said, although I am injured, you don''t have to wrap me up like this, right?"


    Naruto said helplessly while lying on the bed. He was awake, but he was completely unable to move because his whole body was bandaged by Tsunade and Silent, and his hands were also cast in plaster. Is it necessary to be so exaggerated?


    Tsunade¡¯s trick creates regeneration. Naruto¡¯s injury recovery speed is amazing. Creation regeneration is a battlefield immortality. After using this technique, unless the head is cut off, it can be pierced in a few seconds. If you continue to fight after the internal recovery is complete, even if the broken bone recovers slowly, you don''t need to be like this.


    Although he was nearly killed by Tsunade and had the side effect of being a half-tailed animal for a long time, Naruto will be able to jump alive again in a few days.


    "Of course it is necessary!" Tsunade glared at Naruto, and said, "You can lie down for me now, and wait for you to fully recover!"


    "Hey...you are too savage, don''t you want to think about which vicious woman was the wound on my body?"


    A trace of distress flashed in Tsunade''s eyes, but this would not be shown in front of outsiders. He came behind Naruto with a terrifying smile, strangled Naruto''s neck with his arm, and said with a smile: "Yes Well, then I will let you see how vicious I am."


    "Ah! I''m going to die!!"


    "Hmph, look at your kid... hey, what is your expression?" Just halfway through Tsunade''s words, I saw that Naruto''s dying expression suddenly became very enjoyable, and also Kind of... awkward?


    "So big... so soft... so comfortable..."


    Naruto¡¯s head rests comfortably on Tsunade¡¯s chest. Tsunade¡¯s chest is as famous as her strength. Tsunade¡¯s 106cm chest is a symbol of Naruto, just like Kakashi¡¯s face mask, Naruto. Like the blonde.(There are exact numbers in Tsunade¡¯s bust manga. In Chapter 406 of the manga, Jiraiya died in battle. Before his death, he left a secret sign on the back of Shensaku Senjin. The Konoha people tried their best to crack the secret sign. Cassie saw 106 on the back of Shensaku Immortal, and remembered that Jilaida had told herself that Tsunade¡¯s bust was 106cm. If you are interested, you can check it out. For anime, it¡¯s Chapter 373)


    "This kid..."


    Ji Laiya and Silent''s jaw dropped by surprise. Naruto was so obviously taking advantage that Tsunade was not angry. He just complained in a low voice. He actually hugged Naruto''s head, making him lean against his chest more tightly.


    "It''s so comfortable..." I am afraid that there is no more comfortable pillow in this world, and you can also feel Tsunade''s heart. Naruto''s that is a pleasure, even if he is tied to a mummy by Tsunade.


    "Cough cough..." After several minutes, seeing the two of them always look like that, mute the feeling that you can''t stand it, and couldn''t help coughing twice, and said: "Tsunade-sama..."


    This kind of intimacy is too much, Tsunade has never been so intimacy with a person before, including the dead Suwa Rope Tree.


    Tsunade was taken aback, seeing Jiraiya and Silent looking at her with weird expressions. This year, 51 years old, she blushed for an unprecedented time, and quickly put Naruto down and said, "I''m so annoying, I''ll go drinking. ." After speaking, he walked out in a stride, saying that he was going to drink, but he was actually going to make a tonic for Naruto.


    Does this kid still need tonic body?Except for the height, the others are well developed or even overdeveloped.


    Jiraji didn''t stay here anymore. After the two left, only Naruto and Silent were left in the room.


    The warm fragrance of the nephrite jade disappeared suddenly. Naruto felt a little disappointed. He saw that the temperament was completely different from Tsunade''s, but the same beautiful silence, and his heart became active again, hooked his fingers towards the silence, and said: "Silent Sister, come here."


    Because Naruto helped Tsunade to untie his heart knot and overcome his panicemia, Silent was also very grateful to Naruto. Hearing his words, he came to Naruto''s side and said: "What''s wrong, Ming... Ah, what are you doing?!"


    Silent wanted to ask what''s wrong with Naruto, and then called out because of Naruto''s actions.Because Naruto can only lie down now, it¡¯s easier to talk to him in silence, so of course he kneels and sits beside Naruto. Naruto¡¯s body is not easy to move, but he twisted his neck and rubbed his head against the tatami to let himself Moved his head to Silent Soft~soft legs.


    Is this the legendary knee pillow?


    "Woo... so comfortable..." Naruto stomped on his nose and rubbed his silent leg twice, found a comfortable position, and lay down with joy.


    Silent''s face was flushed, and she had followed Tsunade for so many years. Basically, she had only Tsunade and a piglet in life. Silent had no experience in dealing with the opposite sex, let alone Naruto, a cheeky boy.


    "Hey... Naruto, don''t do such a shy thing." Mute complained with a blushing face.


    "This can''t work... Sister Silent interrupted my good deeds, so I have to accept punishment."


    "Speaking of punishment..." Mute muttered blushingly.


    "Sister Mute can''t move around. I''m still injured now. If I''m not careful, it will aggravate the injury."


    "You are so wicked!"


    "Yes, but sister Silent''s knee pillow is so comfortable..."


    "Stop talking!"


    Naruto saw that Silent¡¯s shame was about to break the watch, so he stopped irritating her, so as not to suffer a loss, he enjoyed the quiet beauty comfortably~ The wonderful knee pillow, under the cover of the black kimono, it is silent and full of elasticity~ sex Big~legs.No one knows how to maintain the body better than a medical ninja. Silent and Tsunade both care about this kind of thing. The muscles are full of elasticity and not too strong, and the body temperature of the muted body is also exuded near the thighs. There were bursts of unobvious feminine scents, which made Naruto a real enjoyment.


    Silent did not take Naruto, and gradually got used to this posture, reaching out and gently scratching the hair near Naruto''s ear.


    Naruto was half asleep and half awake, feeling itchy ears, he couldn''t help twisting his head twice, and then he continued to sleep.


    Mute was amused to watch, couldn''t help but laugh twice, and playfully scratched Naruto''s ears with his fingers, watching this kid sleep uncomfortably, Mute felt so funny.


    "Naruto, thank you..." Silent murmured softly, running his fingers along Naruto''s hair.


    "Thank me for what?" Naruto said with a relaxed expression, lying on his silent lap with his eyes closed.


    Mute smiled softly, and said, "Thank you for helping Tsunade-sama. Without your help, Tsunade-sama would not be able to get out of the pain of the past, and you also helped Tsunade-sama overcome Panicemia."


    "So?" Naruto smiled and said, "So how can Mute sister repay me?"


    "Hey?" Silent didn''t expect Naruto''s topic to turn so fast, and said: "How do you want me to repay you?" After asking, Silent gritted her teeth a bit. What if Naruto proposes something that makes her ashamed. ?

 132 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 132

    Naruto''s head arched over Silent''s legs and said, "Sister Silent''s knee pillow will be mine from now on."


    "Woo..." Silent blushed, and uttered a shameful whine, and said: "You are too bad."


    "It''s okay, I helped Tsunade overcome the panicemia, and the return was only Silent Sister''s knee pillow. I already want very little."


    "Bad boy!" Silent pouted, showing the cuteness of the girl, and then thought of something, and said: "How can you call Tsunade-sama''s name directly?" Naruto and Tsunade''s intimate relationship made Silent It doesn''t work if you don''t care, and the age difference between the two is too big after all, 51 and 12 years old.


    "Does it matter?" Naruto wouldn''t think so much. He acted completely loyal to his emotions, and then turned around. He was lying on his side on the silent leg, and the back of his head faced the silent lower abdomen. , Now turned face up to the sky, just can see the silent eyes that lowered his head, "I also call your name directly, OK?"


    "Then... when, of course not, the relationship between the two of us isn''t that close yet..." Mute was still using the name "Naruto-kun" to call Naruto just now. This is also because the two are not close enough. Familiar, but it will end just now.


    "Mute." Naruto smiled in his eyes, ignoring Mute''s shy response and directly called her name.


    "Woo...ah...hmm..." The silent blood rushed straight into the brain, and several meaningless sounds continued in his mouth, which didn''t mean anything.


    Naruto raised his stiff arm that had been cast in a cast, and his movable fingers deliberately scratched Silent''s face, and said, "Silent, what should you call me now?"


    "Naruto...Naruto."


    "Hehehehe..." Naruto grinned with a grin.


    Brush it!


    Tsuna opened the paper door with a hand, holding a bowl of prepared tonic in his hand. As soon as he entered the room, he saw the intimate gesture of Naruto and Silent. He was taken aback at the time, and then he burst into laughter.


    "Ahhhhh! Tsunade-sama is not what you think!!"


    "It hurts, it hurts!!"


    "Hahahahaha..."


    It''s so lively...


    Chapter 162: Tsunade''s Violence!


    Naruto was a cheeky boy, enjoying the silent knee pillow. Silent was originally shy, but he was seen by Tsunade. In a panic, Naruto fell to the ground and injured.


    That night¡­¡­


    Of course Tsunade and Silent have been used to sleeping in the same room for so many years. Naruto was unwilling to sleep in the same room with Jira, so he just opened another room and he slept alone, of course Jira paid for it. .


    "Silent, what do you think of Naruto?"


    Women like to chat, and chatting is endless. Although Tsunade is V587, she is also a woman, and it also involves the two people she cares about most now, Mute and Naruto.


    The mute face blushed, and the things that happened during the day are still vivid, and the feeling of shame when I was laughed is lingering. Some anxiously defended: "Tsuna-sama, I have nothing with him. ?!"


    "Did I say what you guys have? I''m just asking how you feel about him, mute." Tsunade blinked her eyes mischievously, and she seemed relaxed as a whole, in front of people close to her. She doesn''t mind pretending to be small.


    "Tsuna-sama!"


    "Okay, okay, no kidding." Tsunade waved his hand, and his smile turned into a smile just now, and said, "Although Naruto is still young, he is indeed a good man. I will detail that he can bring you. The happiness I want, I myself hope you can be with Naruto."


    Silent''s face was blushing, and he dared not look at Tsunade''s eyes, and said, "Tsuna-sama, this... how can this be?"


    "It¡¯s okay, mute, but I didn¡¯t mean to force you. It¡¯s okay if you really don¡¯t want to, but if you have a good feeling for Naruto, I hope you try to get in touch with him more, but if If you really like him, then don¡¯t hesitate. I don¡¯t want you to have any regrets, understand?"


    "I...I see, Tsunade-sama."


    Tsunade¡¯s conversation between the two masters and disciples at night did not let anyone know. When they woke up the next day, Tsunade and Silent took turns taking care of Naruto. Naruto took advantage of it. Tsunade also prepared tonics for Naruto every day. Tsunade¡¯s Chakra used the creation and regeneration, but it consumed Naruto¡¯s physical energy, that is, vitality, so Tsunade asked him to tonic, hoping to replenish some.


    I don''t know if Naruto''s vitality has been replenished, but it is true that he was irritated by Tsunade.Every day I swallow a piece of old mountain ginseng, but Naruto¡¯s body has a strong absorption capacity, so there is no nosebleed. However, because of the high heat, Naruto is "Yizhu~Qingtian" every morning. Tsunade and Silent are still temporarily Unable to eat, Naruto was almost suffocated.


    Fast forward time, it''s Monday...


    Today is a sunny day. Tsunade got up early and got up at half past six. Although I drank a lot yesterday, I still woke up so early today. I don¡¯t know if this is a legend. "You can''t sleep for the first thirty years, and you can''t sleep for the next thirty years."


    "Oh, morning, Tsunade." A big, unremarkable greeting sounded, and a blond young man waved his hand to Tsunade with a smile, and the entire Ninja world dared to follow Tsunade in such an unsound tone. Speak.


    With a helpless expression on Tsunade''s face, he said, "Why are you kid getting up? Are you drunk?"


    "Yeah, I was very drunk last night." Naruto still smiled. Last night Tsuna held his hand. Jiraiya and Silent drank together with four of them. As a result, even Naruto was irritated by Tsunade. It was a mess.


    "But you were drunk and I couldn''t get drunk Kyuubi. You came out early in the morning, so Kyuubi woke me up." Naruto said the reason why he was able to wake up so early, "And someone Knowing that it hurts me, I prepared sober tea for me, so my wine has almost sobered up."


    Tsunade is a drunkard, often drunk, and her knowledge in medical ninjutsu, so she makes sober tea is definitely the best in ninjutsu, although the taste is almost the same, but the effect of sobering is excellent, Naruto does not have it now What are the symptoms of a hangover?


    Having said that, Naruto took a step forward, took Tsunade¡¯s hand, and said, "Tsunade, you don¡¯t need to be so strong in front of me. I said in your heart, I will protect you from now on. You, this is not just talking about it casually, although I think this is very nauseous, but I love you."


    Which woman does not like to listen to love, even if she is fake, Tsunade can be said to be lonely in her life, but she meets Naruto when her life is not over, and she has a new hope for life.


    "You stinky boy, where did you learn such nasty words!" Tsunade grumbled angrily, but took the initiative to take Naruto into his arms and let his head rest on his proud chest. She rubbed her cheek on Naruto''s head a few times to wipe away the tears.


    "Naruto, I''m going to meet..."


    "Oshemaru, I know that." Naruto finished Tsunade''s words, and said, "If you help Oshemaru to heal his hands, he will resurrect the broken rope tree. I also know that."


    "How do you know?!" Tsunade''s face was surprised. Naruto could guess that she was going to see Oshemaru. It was normal, but she had never told Naruto about Suwa Roeki.


    Naruto raised his head with an innocent expression on his face, and said, "Didn¡¯t I tell you? It seems that I forgot. After I reincarnated into your body, I saw all your memories, so you I know everything that happened in the past, even what happened when you were two or three years old."


    What happened will not be forgotten, but I can¡¯t remember it for a while. Naruto has seen Tsunade¡¯s past memories, so he knows everything about Tsunade, even Tsunade¡¯s long time ago when Tsunade was still learning. Naruto knows the memory that he can''t even remember, Naruto is definitely the person who knows Tsunade the best in the world, there is no one.


    "Tsunade, I know you fart on your left~ There is a birthmark like a star two inches below the thigh." Naruto grinned and said Tsunade''s unknown secret.


    Tsunade''s complexion changed in an instant, and his beautiful face became flushed. It was caused by shame and anger. Apart from Tsunade himself, the only secrets were Senjuyama, Uzumaki Mito, and Tsunade. His parents and the other five of Mute knew it. Naruto knew this, and it also proved that he had really seen Tsunade''s passing.


    Every woman loves beauty, not only her face, but also her figure. A woman with a hot body like Tsunade will naturally admire her figure in the mirror after taking a shower. Many women may have this habit. Of course, the body of the hand itself remained in her own memory, and it was all seen by Naruto now.


    "Go away!!"


    In shame, Tsunade hit Naruto''s chin with a strange punch, turning Naruto into a star in the sky, only to say "so disgusting feeling".


    While flying in the air, Naruto started to complain about himself again.


    "I''m such an idiot, I am used to Tsunade''s gentleness, but forget that she is the most violent woman in the Ninja world."


    Chapter 163: Tsunade''s strength!


    Click!


    Naruto twisted his chin twice with his hand, and his neck made a clicking sound, and the cervical vertebra that had been misplaced by Tsunade finally returned to its original shape.


    "You don''t need to be so cruel, you almost knocked off my head."


    "You deserve it!" Tsunade glared at Naruto viciously, and said, "If you dare to talk nonsense in the future, I''ll kill you!" It''s not all to blame him, she misses her Senju Tsunade. After so many years, he was actually blushed several times by a kid who was under thirteen years old, and no one believed it.


    No matter where Naruto has the courage to provoke Tsunade to anger, he immediately rubbed his hands and said to please, "Yes, yes, everything depends on Tsunade''s sister."

 133 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 133

    "Huh!" Tsunade snorted coldly, then turned and hurried towards the place agreed with Oshemaru.


    "Tsunade, how about we think of a way to disgust Oshemaru once?"


    Tsunade''s eyes lit up!


    The place where Tsunade and Oshemaru agreed to meet was the place where they met last time, the castle tower. Now this is in ruins. The guy who called Oshemaru actually used the Orochi to appear when he appeared last time. As a result, the Orochi was directly used. The castle tower was crushed...this is a ruined monument.


    "Oshemaru..." Tsunade looked calm, looking at the strange man who appeared on the other side of the street, "I will treat your hands, in exchange, never take Konoha."


    Da She Wan frowned and said, "Okay."


    Tsunade and Onomaru walked towards each other at the same time, and then stopped when they were about one meter away. Onomaru struggled to lift his bandaged hands that looked like mummy, between Tsunade¡¯s hands. A blue chakra ball was gathered and slowly stretched towards the hands of Dashemaru.


    Whoosh!!


    Just when Tsunade was about to touch the Oshemaru, a team of Kuunai quickly shot in the middle of the two.


    Tsunade and Oshemaru were startled, the two of them quickly backed away, launching kunai crouching on the side wall, the circular lens reflecting the light of calculation, and then several turned over and fell behind Oshemaru.


    "What do you mean, come here to betray me?!" Oshemaru said angrily, eyes full of bloodshot eyes, the originally slender snake pupils shrank almost to a vertical line, "Tsunade!!"


    Tsunade frowned and looked at his pocket, and said, "It''s a pity, I almost succeeded." If it succeeded just now, Tsunade could instantly interfere with the movements of Osaimaru''s body, although it was difficult to kill Osaimaru. , But in the face of Oshemaru''s state, Tsunade can severely wound him, can be disturbed by pockets, and fail.


    "By the way, I really believe in you, Tou, your loyalty, and the vision to see through Tsunade''s attack."


    Doudou stood behind Oshemaru and said, "Yes, because we are also medical ninjas, I feel her chakrali is full of murderous intent."


    "Tsunade, I really intend to bring those two people back to life, and I promise you will not attack the village."


    "Oshemaru..." Tsunade squinted his eyes and showed a terrible expression. "We realized from the first day that it has been forty-five years now, do you think I would believe it? And... if you You really have the ability to play with life in the palm of your hand, why don''t you bring back the hands sealed in the body of the god of death?"


    "Ha ha ha ha... Tsunade, it seems that you don''t believe that I can resurrect those two people." Although O She Maru was smiling, his face was ugly.


    "No, I believe it." Tsunade gave an answer that surprised Oshemaru, "Don''t forget, the person who developed the forbidden technique to reincarnate in the dirty soil is my second grandfather Qianshoujian, you just inherited it. , With that technique, it is indeed possible to summon the soul of the deceased from the underworld into this world, but that way, after all, it is just a puppet manipulated by you. You can''t play it~ Fuck the soul of the deceased! Dashewan!


    "Huh..." After taking a deep breath, then spit it out, Tsunade''s expression became emotional, "I really want to see them again...broken...the rope tree...but I know more clearly that they are dead. They and I are no longer part of the same world. Even if I cried away my tears, they won''t be resurrected. When people die, there will be nothing, but at least I am still alive, and I want to live with them! Dashewan! I am here today to beat you into an idiot!!! It hurts my feet!!"


    Tsunade shouted, and the person had already jumped into the air. The force of gravity and the extremely strengthened muscles produced an invincible destructive force. A heavy blow formed a crater on the ground and spread out. The powerful force caused the walls on the side to collapse.


    "Come on! Dashewan!!!"


    Oshemaru Kazuto jumped to the wall, avoiding Tsunade''s painful feet, watching the damage caused by that strange force, Oshemaru coldly smiled, and said, "Speaking of which, I have never fought you before, Tsunade. "


    "That''s right!" Tsunade took off his green coat, and then rushed towards Osamaru Kazuto.


    "Oshemaru-sama, it''s really easy for you to say that the person who wants to fight her is me." Dou said helplessly, but his eyes were fixed on Tsunade''s movements, analyzing her strength.


    "You can''t escape! I''m going to kill you here!!" Tsunade roared and rushed up, smashing the wall directly with a fist, and the strong force rushed straight up, approaching Oshemaru and pocket.


    Tsunade''s punch and kick knocked this place out of place, and Oshemaru fell on a tree and said, "It''s still the same terrifying power as before, and it''s done with one shot."


    "As you can see, it seems to be a bit crowded if you want to spread the distance here. It seems that you have got an open place."


    Tsunade is best at physique and medical ninjutsu. The so-called physique refers to direct physical attacks, or zero-range attacks, that is, close combat. Throughout the entire Hokage, there are not many long-range tricks of physique. , There are only four strokes of the gossip empty palm of the Hyuga family, the sixth door of Akai¡¯s Ouyi Dynasty Peacock, the seventh door of Ouyi Shuhu, and the eighth door of Oxixiang.(Although Ye Kai is stronger than Xi Xiang, it is the strongest kick that burns all the lives. After all, it is a zero range trick.)


    It was a good choice to look for obstacles to block the opponent''s course of action when facing a ninja. But for Tsunade, no obstacles can stop her fist, so let''s run away quickly.


    Tou and Osamaru didn''t fight Tsunade head-on, so they ran away and ran towards the open space.


    The short street is not big, and there are vast open spaces around it for battle.


    "Don''t want to escape! Drink!" Tsunade yelled and stepped on the ground. The ground was attacked by her strange power. An earth wall rose from the ground, and then a strange force fist hit the earth wall.


    Tsunade has mastered the strange power to the point where he punched it out, spreading the power to the entire earth wall, so that the earth wall would not be broken by her fist, and the heavy earth wall was also turned into pieces by Tsunade. The weapon flew directly towards the pocket and the Oshe Maru.


    "What a savage attack!" Tou''s face twitched a little, but the speed was still not slow, so he quickly avoided.


    Tsunade''s attack method is not like a woman at all. The brutal and violent power is like a stormy offensive. If he uses the technique of a hundred tyrants, that kind of fierce attack that is not afraid of death will be extremely fierce.


    "Really, I''m not good at physiques." Tou complained, then took out a military ration pill from the ninja bag and chewed it up, and then began to compose the seal very familiar to Tsunami.


    The blue chakra gathered in the hands of the pocket. The edge of the chakra looks very sharp, but it does not have the attributes of wind escape. This is a special branch of the ninja-the chakra scalpel held by the medical ninja.


    The attack effect of the Chakra scalpel is similar to that of Hyuga''s soft fist. It can directly attack the inside of the human body without damaging the appearance, cutting off the tendon, and making the enemy immobile. If the heart muscle is cut off, it will be fatal. It can be said that it is just rubbing. A trick that hurts in one fell swoop.


    boom!


    Tou quickly burrowed into the ground, and then suddenly sprang out from under Tsunade''s feet. The Chakra scalpel in his hand stretched toward Tsunade''s body, trying to cut off Tsunade''s tendon and block her movement.


    "Play this kind of trick in front of me! Are you tired of living?!" Tsunade yelled, and the same chakra scalpel appeared in his hand, and he held the pocket''s wrist with one hand, and Tsunade''s chakra scalpel would pocket The chopped pieces directly cut the meridian of his wrist, so that he could no longer concentrate Chakra in his palm, and then punched out with a strange force.


    boom!!


    Tou flew out like a broken kite. Tsunade punched him about three ribs. Although he was born with a regeneration ability that surpassed ordinary people, it was impossible to compare with Naruto. It''s dead.


    Tsunade was unrelenting, and he stepped heavily on his feet, shifting the direction of the original burst of destruction to the horizontal direction, using the valve of Chakra''s burst to forcibly speed himself up, the speed is incredible.


    She should have not fought for many years. What is going on with this abnormal speed and strength?!!


    Chapter 164: The big snake pill was placed!


    Dou Xin was shocked, but his question couldn''t even be answered by Osha Maru. Today Tsunade is not much better than when she was in the Ninja World War, and she can''t see that she has stopped for more than ten years. Up.


    In fact, he deserved bad luck. Ever since Tsunade saw Naruto for the first time and shook his wrists to arouse his sleepy fighting consciousness for many years, Tsunade began to consciously restart his body to seal the investigation in Yin. The part of Kala Shao released to activate the body''s muscles, combined with unique drugs, rejuvenated her muscles and body, and her strength gradually climbed to the peak.


    In fact, Tsunade¡¯s strength is not enough for Tsunade¡¯s strongest back then. Otherwise, the Yakushi Tou is not enough for Tsunade. Although the Tou is powerful, the current Tou is just the strength of Shinobu. During the war, there were no five hundred or three hundred Shangnin killed. The bones of countless ninjas piled up to become the name of the strongest female ninja in the Ninja world.


    If it was Tsunade back then, how could he allow the pharmacist to go around for so long, and he would have been resolved long ago.


    Tou was shocked by the strength of Tsunade''s strength, Tsunade would not be merciful, his figure flashed by his side, and the strange power fist slammed down.


    Tou knew that he would definitely not be Tsunade''s opponent when he was fighting head-on. The original harmless expression of humans and animals now showed hideousness, and the evil in his heart emerged.


    "You are scared of blood! I will show you the blood spattered!"


    laugh!!


    The pharmacist was cruel in his heart, no matter what is mean or not, he took out Kuwu and pierced his palm, then waved his hand vigorously, spilling all the blood on Tsunade''s face.


    Tsunade was taken aback, and his fierce attack stopped immediately, her brown eyes trembled a few times, and her beautiful face was covered with fear.


    "Blood... Blood..."


    Tsunade murmured, his body had lost its strength due to fear, and he knelt down on the ground limp, holding his shoulders with his hands, as if he was trying to bring a sense of security to him, and his whole body trembled.


    Phoo~~


    He breathed a sigh of relief. If he hadn¡¯t heard about Tsunade¡¯s greatest weakness, the phobia, he would definitely not be Tsunade¡¯s opponent. Tsunade would be able to kill him soon. Can''t even escape.

 134 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 134

    I took out Junliang Pills and Shengxue Pills from the ninja bag and swallowed them quickly, and then briefly treated the wounds on his hands and the chakra meridian cut by Tsunade.


    After healed the wound, the Shengxue Pill worked in Dou''s body, causing his blood to begin to generate rapidly, and then walked to Tsunade''s face, looking at Tsunade who was shaking all over, Dou''s face was full of disdain, and said: "As a medical ninja, you are afraid of blood. You are simply the shame of the medical ninja."


    Dou is a small person, a sad little person, caught in the middle of the shadow-level powerhouses such as Dashewan and the red sand scorpion, a small person who asks for everything. Although on the surface it is harmless to humans and animals, but the heart of Dou is distorted and abnormal. It can be seen from the fact that he transplanted the body of Da She Wan for strength in the future, and turned it into that inhuman appearance.


    All as a medical ninja, and Tsunade is the strongest medical ninja in the ninja world. Seeing Tsunade being defeated by himself, she looks weak and trembling, and feels happy, a kind of perverted satisfaction and Pride.


    Oshe Maru, Red Sand Scorpion, these terrifying shadow-level powerhouses can easily pinch their pockets to death, so he is psychologically distorted and perverted, so that he crazy pursuit of power later, so that he is no longer controlled by those powerhouses Own destiny, but eventually fell into Itachi''s Izanami.


    Because of the twisted and perverted psychology of Tou, he was very proud and complacent when he saw Tsunade''s fragile appearance, because he could be one of the three ninjas in the dignified ninja, the strongest medical ninja in the ninja world. Tsunade stepped on his feet.


    Tsunade knelt on the ground weakly, she couldn''t do anything, she could only tremble with fear, and the phobia of the nightmare seemed to linger in her heart.


    Oshamaru and Dou did not notice any problems, and Dou continued to approach Tsunade, saying, "Senjutsu Tsunade, one of the dignified three ninjas, will actually look like this rubbish. You have lost everything in the Senjutsu post. face."


    Tsunade knelt on the ground and lowered his head, his loose eyes found the focus again. The expression of fear and fear just now turned into a weird look, and he whispered: "You have the ability to say it again, bastard... "


    "Oops!!"


    Dou was shocked, but it was too late to discover Tsunade¡¯s abnormality. His strength was a lot worse than Tsunade, and his speed and strength were not at the same level. Tsunade used Chakra to explode. The method of, the speed was increased to the maximum in an instant, and the fist carried an infinite strange force, and a fist hit the chest firmly.


    boom!!


    Being completely hit by Tsunade¡¯s strange power, Tou¡¯s body was severely injured in an instant. The impact was like being hit head-on by a large truck loaded with cargo on a highway. , A few ribs broke in an instant, the internal organs also received a great impact, a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    A part of the blood in the pocket was sprayed on Tsunade''s face, and a drop of blood was even on the corner of her eye, but Tsunade was completely unaffected, and her brown eyes were firm and unshakable, and fear of blood could not affect her at all.


    "How is this possible?!" Oshemaru couldn''t maintain his usual evil smile, and cried out, even he was completely fooled by Tsunade.


    Click!!


    Tsunade squeezed his finger bones and walked toward his pocket with an unhappy smile on his face.


    Snapped!


    Tsunade stepped directly on Dou''s face, and the mud-stained sole stepped on Dou''s self-righteous face, which made Dou feel a huge shame.


    "Boy, didn''t you just say that I was the shame of a medical ninja? Come on, I have the ability to repeat what I said just now, you know how big a mess!"


    If you kill someone, you will kill someone. Tsunade rarely does this kind of humiliating behavior, even if it is the enemy, but who is so arrogant just now, but he dare to say that to Tsunade, and put Tsunade completely. I was offended, but this woman has a bad temper.


    So, if you don''t die, you won''t die. If you don''t have the strength, don''t pretend to be forceful. Tsunade is always Tsunade. It is definitely not a mere pharmacist''s pocket that can squeeze round and flatter, just play around.


    Dashemaru''s pair of snake pupils looked at Tsunade coldly, and said, "Tsunade, I didn''t expect that I would still underestimate you. I didn''t expect you to be able to overcome panicemia."


    Oshemaru''s tone was very upset and angry, because he was completely tricked by Tsunade. Not only did she unexpectedly give up those two people and choose to kill him, but also did not expect Tsunade to overcome the fear of blood, Osna. Maru was completely deceived by Tsunade.


    But I don¡¯t blame Uncle Snake, because a week ago, Tsunade was still tortured by the nightmare of phobia, but it was just a week, or what happened that night, that made Tsunade not only overcome Fear of blood, also let go of the obsession with the broken rope tree.


    The human heart is the most difficult thing to grasp, even the Oshe Pill. It was true that Tsunade¡¯s panicemia occurred a week ago. At the beginning of the Oshe Pill, Tsunade¡¯s panicemia was not good, and it was true that the pain in the hands was already Too much energy has been consumed by Oshe Wan.


    boom!


    Tsunade kicked his pocket away, with one hand on his hips, looking at Oshemaru with an arrogant smile on his face, and said, "How about, Oshemaru, I''m very surprised, you''d better be mentally prepared, because You will be even more surprised next."


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Oshemaru smiled coldly, and said, "Tsuna, I admit that I really lost to you, but do you really think you can kill me here?"


    Oshemaru is the same as Oshemaru even if she doesn''t have his hands. Tsunade really doesn''t have the ability to kill him here. After all, even if he doesn''t have his hands, he can still use the Baqi technique.


    "Hahahaha...Oshemaru, it is indeed difficult for me to kill you alone, but do you think I really have only one person?" Tsunade laughed boldly, looking at Oshemaru''s kind of spitting blood. ''S expression is really refreshing, "Naruto!!!"


    Tsunade gathered Chakra at his throat and let out a loud roar. The spread of this roar was so wide that Tsunade''s voice could be heard even several kilometers away.


    Soon after Tsunade''s voice fell, Naruto''s dazzling blond hair appeared in Oshamaru''s sight, beside him was the silent waking up and Jiraiya who was poisoned by Tsunade.


    "Ala, it''s been a long time since I saw you, Dashewan."


    Chapter 165: Three Ninjas!Three up!Three pillars!


    Naruto greeted Oshemaru very familiarly, and the dazzling smile with provocation and irony made Oshemaru''s anger burn again.


    If it¡¯s just being tricked by Tsunade, it¡¯s fine. After all, the other party is a powerful ninja who is one of the three ninjas just like yourself. Although losing to her makes Oshemaru upset, it¡¯s not a shameful thing, but losing to her. Naruto made Oshemaru completely unacceptable.


    This is a shame, Lengjun Oshemaru, one of the dignified three ninjas, a veteran film-level powerhouse who has been in the ninja world for decades, actually lost to a little devil who was less than 13 years old?This is definitely an indelible shame.


    Just like when Uchiha Itachi first entered dawn, Itachi opened a kaleidoscope to write round eyes at the age of thirteen, and destroyed the Uchiha clan, and then entered dawn after defecting. At that time, Ochiha Maru was very interested in Itachi¡¯s kaleidoscope writing round eyes, and was eventually caught by Itachi. He also broke his arm in a flash with a magic trick.


    That incident was regarded as a lifelong shame by Oshemaru, and it was also because of this incident that caused Oshemaru''s crazy and pathological obsession with Shalunyan.


    Now that Dashemaru lost to Naruto, Naruto who was younger than Itachi was younger than that of the year, and Dashemaru was a twist in his heart.


    Jiraiya was not in the mood to care about the situation of Oshe Wan, but looked at Tsunade and said, "Tsunade, what about the antidote?"


    Tsunade glanced sideways and said, "Where is the antidote for the poison that was only matched last night?"


    Jiraiya''s face went down, Tsunade, I was really hurt by you.


    Tsunade got drunk both Naruto and Silent to prevent them from disturbing her when she went to see Osamaru last night, and even poisoned Jilai. Although it won¡¯t cause any harm to Jilai, it¡¯s colorless. It is odorless and hard to detect, making it impossible to use Chakra at all.


    Tsunade is the number one medical master in the ninja world, and the skill in disposing poison is also the number one in the ninja world. She can actually deploy the poison that can make Jiraiya, such a powerful shadow class, completely unable to use Chakra in a short time. , The degree of severity is evident.


    "It''s a terrible poison, Tsunade, do you have any more, give me some." Naruto laughed, regardless of Jiraiya''s face, even Jiraji can be a colorless and tasteless poison. How can this kind of thing not be saved?


    Tsunade gave Naruto a blank look, and said, "I gave him all the poison I prepared last night, and I will give you some more tomorrow."


    Of course Tsunade wouldn''t refuse Naruto''s request. As long as Naruto doesn''t have any trouble, Tsunade can dispense whatever poison he wants, no matter what he wants to do with the poison.


    Naruto chuckled, not knowing what bad idea he was making again.


    Jilai will also be poisoned by Tsunade, on the one hand because he likes Tsunade, but the poison that Tsunade is equipped with is very toxic. It is also an undoubted fact. Even after a silent emergency treatment, Jilai is now. Only about 30% of the chakras can be used, and the toxic power actually suppressed the shadow level of Jiraiya to the level of only Shinobu.


    "Poison?" Da She Wan squinted his eyes, looked at the bitter gourd-like Jilaiya, and said: "You idiot is still the same as before."


    Jilaiya was depressed now, and he immediately shot back, saying: "You guy who can''t use your hands is not qualified to say me!"


    Tsunade, Jiraiya, and the three of Oshemaru have a strong understanding. They have recovered a bit and rushed to Oshemaru''s side, scratched his finger, and stained his hand with some blood. I also bit my finger at the same time.


    "Psychic Art!!"


    Behemoth appears!


    The purple snakes, the red toad Wentai, and the white slugs, the psychic beasts that belong to the three ninjas, come from the three blessed lands of the ninja world, the dragon ground cave, the Miaomu mountain and the wet bone forest. The three heads of spiritism!


    In Japanese, Sanyu means the deadlock in which the three contain each other, which is the scene today, Sannin, three blessed places, and three psychic beasts.


    This is the strongest combination in the ninja world!


    "Many snakes and Oshemaru, slugs and Tsunade are some nostalgic faces." Toad Wen took a deep breath, and then exhaled a large cloud of smoke. "Is it a class meeting now, Jira? and also?"

 135 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 135

    "Baga, I haven''t called you out for so long, don''t say such cold jokes. I wonder if we should settle the cause and effect of many years, and solve the Dashewan here today!"


    Wan She''s dark green eyes looked over his head and said, "Hey, Da She Wan, don''t call me out to do such troublesome things, be careful I eat you!"


    "Please don''t say that, Lord Wanshe, we will definitely repay you afterwards."


    "I said I did talk to you, don''t be pretentious, kid!" Wan She said mercilessly, making Dou Dou''s face very ugly, Wan She wouldn''t care about a thought, and said: "Hey, Dashewan, I will prepare 100 people as a sacrifice for me in a while."


    "Puff!" Naruto couldn''t help but smile when he heard what Wanshe said, "Is this the psychic beast of Dashemaru? The personality is as bad as him."


    Tsunade was also amused. Although he hasn''t seen him for so many years, Mansaku is still the same. In the past, Tsunade and Jira often laughed at Osamaru about this incident. Unexpectedly, today, Mansaku would disobey. Caused a big trouble for Oshemaru.


    Psychic beasts like Wanshe are really the best in the Ninja world. Among the psychic beasts of Sannin, Tsunade¡¯s slugs are the most obedient. Although the age and seniority of slugs should be much older than Tsunade¡¯s, but He respectfully calls Tsunade-sama Tsunade, and he meticulously executes Tsunade''s orders, and he distinguishes them.


    During the fourth Ninja battle, Gokage was defeated by Uchiha Madara, Tsunade¡¯s body was crushed into two pieces. Although the slug was summoned, because Tsunade¡¯s life was dying, the slug himself had to support spiritism. It does not automatically release, so the healing effect is very poor, and Tsunade can only barely survive.At that time, Oshemaru tried to save Tsunade. Although the slug didn''t trust Oshemaru at all, Tsunade was already at stake, so he was still allowed to save Tsunade.


    The same situation is replaced by Wanshe. If Oshemaru''s life is dying, Wanshe will definitely release the psychic technique and fled back to Longdi Cave. No matter what the life and death of Oshemaru is.


    Wan She''s character is extremely bad, even worse than Toad Wentai. Hearing Naruto''s sneer, he immediately raised his head to look at Naruto standing on the slug, and said murderously: "Boy! You are not brave! Be careful I ate you!"


    Naruto often has to endure the murderous baptism of Nine Tails, and the murderous intent of the shadow rank has no effect on Naruto. The same is true for Wan Snake. Naruto raised her head slightly, but his eyes were looking at Wan Snake from top to bottom, and said coldly: " It''s you who are brave enough, smelly snake, Silent, let''s add some vegetables tonight, how about eating snake soup?"


    "Okay, leave the cooking to me!" Mute said with full vigor. Tsunade''s daily life has been taken care of by her for so many years. She is very good at mute all kinds of housework.


    Tsunade squeezed her finger bones, moved her neck, and said, "Silent, add something to me, and I will take this snake to drink tonight!"


    "Yes, Tsunade-sama."


    The grumpy Wanshe listens to Tsunade and Naruto even said that you want to eat his meat, how can you bear it, roared, and rushed towards the slug.


    "Tongue and teeth sticky acid!" The slug''s mouth sprayed out a viscous yellow ~ colored acid liquid, which was the slug''s only attacking method.


    Wan Snake and slug also fought the enemy together on the battlefield back then. They have already learned about the power of slug¡¯s acid. Even if his scales are as hard as armor, you should never taste the power of this acid. The body twisted to avoid the acid attack, and then galloped towards the slug.


    The purple-black body wrapped tightly around the slug''s body, opened a huge fishy mouth toward Tsunade on the top of the slug''s head, and the three Naruto and Silent bit them.


    "The first is you!"


    Chapter 166: The temperature of the sun!Shao Dun Yao Sunlight Wheel Zero!!


    "Don''t even think of you as a stinky snake!"


    Toad Wen shouted loudly, and the short knife in his hand that was relative to his body pierced towards Wan She''s head. Wan She dodged flexibly, and then opened his big mouth and bit Wen Tai''s short knife.


    "Hmm, hum..." Wan Snake sneered triumphantly. Although snakes are not weapons like sharks and crocodiles with huge bite force, Wan Snake''s bite force is surprisingly great. Toad Wentai He tried his best to pull his short knife from Wan She''s mouth.


    "Tsuna-sama!"


    "I see, jump!"


    Tsunade let out a "jump", and Naruto and Silent next to her quickly jumped into the air with her, and then they heard a bang. The slug''s Wentai, a huge body comparable to Ten thousand snakes, immediately became countless small slugs. After breaking free from the strangulation of the ten thousand snakes, countless small slugs crawled not far away, and then restored to their original appearance, unharmed.


    The slugs of Tsunade are different from the toads of Jiraiya and the snakes of Oshemaru. Whether they are the toads of Miaomu Mountain or the snakes of Longdidong, they are both very large groups of psychic beasts, but the slugs of Wet Bone Forest, There is only one.


    Slugs have the ability to split and can split into very small slugs, so physical attacks are basically ineffective against slugs. Even with Ye Kai''s tyrannical tricks, as long as the slug splits, Ye Kai can only hit a few. Only small slugs, most of the slugs can still survive, even if it is Uchiha Itachi''s indestructible black sun, as long as the slug splits from the body where it is burned, it can be fine, and it can really cause huge damage to the slug. It''s estimated that only Naruto''s spiral shuriken is the secret of directly attacking the cell level. Even if the slug''s splitting ability is strong, it can''t split to a level smaller than the cell to avoid this trick.


    During the Fourth Ninja World War, Oshemaru went to rescue the Five Shadows who were in danger. Shuiyue was surprised by the size of the slug. At that time, Oshemaru said, "That is part of the slug summoned from the wet bone forest by psychic technique. It¡¯s very small.¡± In addition, later, in order to cope with the Ten-tailed Man¡¯s power to bring the earth and the sacred tree to absorb Chakra, Tsunade and Sakura simultaneously activated the Hundred Heroes art and used the psychic art to summon slugs. Tsunade said, "If the two of them activate the Seal of Hakuho at the same time, they may be able to summon one-tenth of the slug''s body from the wet bone forest." Judging from the words of Osamaru and Tsunade, whether it is Tsunade or Sakura, they The slugs summoned were all split bodies of the giant slugs in the wet bone forest.


    If you simply calculate that the size of the slug that Tsunade and Sakura can summon together is twice that of a person, and the size of the slug that Tsunade can summon is the same as the toad Wentai, then the giant slug in the wet bone forest should have Wentai. Is twenty times the size...How many tons of salt would it take to kill...


    Silent jumped up from the slug''s head, revealing the arm of his right hand. With his left hand, he pulled the five steel wires on the right arm device, and the five highly poisonous Qianben flew towards the big snake pill and around.


    Dashewan and Dou hurriedly jumped away. Five Thousand Bens hit Wan Snake''s head. Ten Thousand Snakes had too hard scales, and Ten Thousand Snakes themselves were very venomous snakes. The silent Qian Ben just left five marks on Wan She''s head. , The general ninja¡¯s damage to large psychic beasts is really limited.


    Wen Tai let go of his hands holding the dagger, no longer wrestling with Wan She, a backflip and Wen Tai opened a distance.


    "He''s coming!"


    "I know!"


    Wan She twisted his body and rushed towards Wen Tai, slammed his upper body severely, and the short knife of Wen Tai that was biting in his mouth was immediately thrown out as if it was Kunai. Wen Tai leaped sideways to avoid being pierced by the short knife, and the short knife fell accurately. In front of the slug.


    Whoosh whoosh!!


    Tsunade, Silent, and Naruto quickly jumped vertically, borrowing another force from the handle of the huge short knife, and returned to the top of the slug''s head again.


    "Tsunade, can you escape with fire?"


    "Only two or three simple ones, and they are not very powerful, what''s wrong?"


    As a disciple of three generations of Naruto who is proficient in all the ninjutsu of Konoha, Tsunade is not completely capable of attacking ninjutsu in general. In fact, before Tsunade was ten years old, when he was still uncertain about his future development path, Tsunade learned His stuff was very complicated. When he was ten years old, he killed more people and gained a lot of knowledge, before he decided that he wanted to become a medical ninja. After that, he gradually gave up ordinary ninjutsu.


    For Tsunade, general ninjutsu is actually useless. She can break more than half of the ninjutsu in the ninjutsu world with a single fist. Compared to the several fire escape ninjutsu of Tsunade society, it is much more powerful and does not require knots. Printed.


    "It''s okay, as long as you can, get ready for fire escape." Naruto smiled, and then separated two shadow clones and began to gather Chakra, and at the same time a nine-tailed Chakra burst out of him.


    "Wentai, use oil!" Zi Lai also shouted loudly, quickly forming a seal in his hand, and finally ended with a Yin seal, "Fire escape toad oil bomb!!"


    Wen Tai''s body and face bulged up, and then a huge amount of flammable toad oil was sprayed out of Jilaiya''s mouth at the same time. The toad oil was ignited by the fire and turned into a huge oil bomb. , The destructive power is huge.


    The huge oil fire bomb engulfed Wan Snake''s body. Wen Tai looked at the big snake in the flames and said, "Huh, what''s it burning?"


    "Is it resolved?" Zi Lai frowned slightly, and the flames gradually disappeared. Looking at the big snake, but he could see the sky through the hole in it, Zi Lai was startled and said, "No! It''s snake skin!"


    Slugs can split countless times, the Miaomu Mountain toad family can spit out toad oil, and Wanshe also has a unique ability to shed its skin. Jilaiya and Wentai¡¯s toad oil bullets only burned a piece of snake skin, the big snake pill of Dashewan. The flow substitute technique was developed based on Wanshe''s ability to shed skin.


    Rumble!


    Although Wan Snake is a snake, it has the ability to burrow like an earthworm inexplicably. The ferocious tail of a sickle came out of the ground. Toad Wen too caught Wan Snake''s tail, but Wan Snake''s head bit from behind. come.


    Chakra release...spin...compress...control...Join the chakra change of Wind Dun!


    "It''s done! Wind escape spiral shuriken!!" Naruto held the blue-white spiral shuriken high, looking at Dashemaru indifferently, and there were ten thousand snakes in his pocket.


    "Unexpectedly, there are people who can complete this kind of ninjutsu that combines Chakra''s nature changes and form changes to the limit and then merges?!" Tsunade looked at the spiral shuriken in Naruto''s hand in shock, with a strange light in his eyes.


    "Tsunade, fire escape!"


    "Got it! The Art of Fire Escape Fireball!"


    Tsunade spit out a giant fireball. After a long time, he didn''t use this trick. Tsunade''s giant fireball was not much stronger than Sasuke''s, but it was enough. Naruto only needed a little.


    Fire has no physical shape. The shape of the fireball is actually the shape of a chakra used as the fuel of the flame. The flame without a shape is easily affected by the wind. The high-speed rotating spiral shuriken produces a very strong whirlwind, as if Ultra-low pressure is generated like the typhoon center.


    The spiral shuriken absorbed the art of fireball, and at this moment, the spiral shuriken had a shocking change.


    The density of the chakra in the center of the spiral shuriken is terribly high. After the fire escape is injected, the chakra of the wind escape is instantly ignited. The temperature of the flame is increased by the wind without restriction, and the flame changes from red to yellow at the beginning~ The color then changes to bright yellow and then to white. The temperature continues to increase as the flame color changes. After the temperature exceeds 4000 degrees, the color begins to change again and the color turns red again. This is not a temperature drop, but Continue to increase, and finally the temperature in Naruto''s hands rose to an ultra-high temperature of 6,000 degrees Celsius like the surface of the sun, and the entire sphere exuded a golden red light.(Six thousand degrees Celsius is too exaggerated? Akai¡¯s eighth gate, Uoyi Yekai, moved at the speed of light. What did I say... Novel... Don¡¯t pursue this kind of thing too much. Anyway, whatever the protagonist does is correct)


    "S-rank ninjutsu?" Naruto pulled the corner of his mouth coldly, and the temperature of the light ball in his hand couldn''t warm his heart, "Super Profound Jubilation Escape Sunlight Wheel Zero Style!!"


    Chapter 167: The Deal with the Snake!

 136 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 136

    The change of the nature of Feng Dun and that of Huo Dun, through the ultimate form change Ninjutsu Helix Pill, achieve the ultimate fusion, and complete the special property change Burning.


    The fire takes advantage of the wind, and the wind assists the fire. Feng Dun and Huo Dun complement each other, raising the temperature to a level of terror comparable to the surface of the sun. The light ball in Naruto''s hand exudes a dazzling glow like the sun.


    As for Type Zero, it is taken from Type Zero, or Zero Battle for short. It was the main fighter type of the Japanese Naval Air Force during World War II. Until the end of World War II, Zero Battle could be seen throughout the Pacific Theater, so Japan Anime likes to use zero to express powerful meaning, such as Tezuka Kunimitsu''s zero cut, Final Fantasy zero, Lost Tyrannosaurus zero cruise missile, up to MG flying wing zero.


    "Go! Shakuyao Sunlight Wheel Zero Type!!"


    Naruto yelled, and the nine-tailed Chakra formed an arm, and pushed the dazzling ball of light in Naruto''s hand toward the Oshemaru. The high temperature of the light ball seemed to ignite the air.


    Even if the three generations of Raikage are resurrected, with his strongest shield, it will be difficult to resist Naruto¡¯s Sunlight Wheel Zero. This is not a horrible trick that should appear in this world. The ultra-high temperature of 6,000 degrees Celsius, even for three generations. Raikage''s body is so strong that even a spiral shuriken can hardly cause huge damage, but the ultra-high temperature will kill his cells and even directly destroy his brain.


    Da She Maru looked at the terrifying light ball that struck him, as if seeing two suns in the sky, the two suns competed with each other, the light was hot and dazzling, but Da She Maru felt cold in her hands and feet.


    The threat of death enveloped the whole body of Oshemaru, and the dangerous aura that Oshemaru felt from Naruto''s Sunlight Wheel Zero pose was no worse than when she faced the god of death.


    This is simply not the power that humans should have!


    "Damn it!" Wan Snake yelled, even if his snake scales are hard ~ hard, he doesn''t have the guts to face this terrifying light ball with his body. At the moment he wants to unlock the spiritism and hurried back to Longdi Cave, but his body suddenly There was a pause.


    Wan Snake was taken aback, a crazy killing intent appeared in his dark green eyes, and he roared: "Dashewan!! I want your life!!"


    Wan Snake wanted to unlock the psychic technique to escape, but Da She Maru used her chakra to temporarily block Wan Snake''s movements, using Wan Snake''s body as a meat shield, and he quickly dived into the ground and used the earth to escape.


    Wanshe and Dashewan were originally just using each other, and there was no relationship at all. At this critical moment of life, Wanshe could give up on Oshewan, and Oshewan could certainly sacrifice Wanshe¡¯s life to protect them.


    After being pitted by Dashewan, Wanshe had no time to escape. Although Yaoguang Wheel Zero is still more than ten meters away from him, blue smoke has appeared on Wanshe''s body, and his scales and flesh have been covered by the ball of light. The high temperature emitted burned.


    "No!! I don''t want to die!"


    No matter how many snakes roar, Naruto''s Sunlight Wheel Zero Form cannot be stopped. The terrifying ball of light hits the huge body of Wan snake, and then explodes quickly. The high temperature energy compressed in the light ball is all in an instant. It spreads around.


    Just after joining Huo Dun, the destructive power is probably more than five times that of the spiral shuriken.


    The surface temperature of the Solar Wheel Zero is equivalent to that of the sun. After the explosion, the center temperature is far less than the center temperature of the sun, but it can easily exceed 50,000 degrees Celsius. Although the explosion power is not as good as nuclear bombs that can reach 10 billion degrees Celsius in the center of the explosion. The level of terror, but it has surpassed most of the missiles of human technology.


    The scorching light flow spread to the surroundings, and everything was devastated. The water in the soil evaporated completely and turned into dry sand. The melting point of quartz is close to two thousand degrees, and the boiling point is about two thousand two hundred degrees, but it is no match for the high temperature of light flow. , The sand in the center of the explosion turned into steam.


    Rocks with a melting point of only a thousand degrees or less can''t resist it at all. The center of the explosion has completely turned into a vacuum, and the rocks near the explosion point have turned into magma.


    The blazing whirlwind soared into the sky, and the rolling tornado brought unparalleled destructive power. The soil, rocks, big trees, and green grass were all turned into ashes in the destruction of Yaoguang Wheel Zero.


    "Unexpectedly, just joining Huo Dun can be like this!"


    Naruto stood on top of the slug''s head, admiring the beautiful fireworks brought by his own profound meaning. All the lives in the explosion were burned out in the high temperature. Accompanied by the screams of ten thousand snakes, Yao Sunlight slowly slowed down. Towards the end.


    Wanshe was killed, and he had no time to escape back to Longdi Cave, which was used as a meat shield by Dashemaru.


    Wan Snake''s body was only dark and lacquered. As soon as the wind blew, it fell apart and turned into a pile of dust.


    It¡¯s not like Jiraiya¡¯s toad oil bullet only attacked a snake skin. Naruto¡¯s Sunlight Wheel Zero type really hit Wan Snake¡¯s body and killed him completely. The attack effect is due to the fact that Feng Dun and Huo Dun¡¯s chakras have strengthened each other''s power. After the spiral pill''s shape changes, they become nano-level fire bombs, which can attack the cell level of living organisms, directly destroying all cells and completely destroying them. , The attack method is very similar to Deidara''s C4 Garuda.


    Wan Snake, became the first test product of Naruto''s Sunlight Wheel Zero Form, sending him to hell in the most gorgeous way.


    That night¡­¡­


    An underground base near the border of the Fire Country...


    "Cough cough cough!!" Da She Wan coughed while sitting in the chair, blood coughed out from his mouth. Judging from several burns on his body, he did not completely escape from Naruto''s Sunlight Wheel Zero Pose. , At least the energy flow after the explosion burned him.


    "Naruto Uzumaki!!"


    In the darkness, the roaring voice of Oshemaru came, and the hatred of Naruto in his heart was even comparable to that of Itachi. A mere twelve-year-old boy actually disrupted his plan several times, this time even more so. He suffered a big loss. Not only did he not succeed in letting Tsunade help him treat his hands, but he also made Naruto wonder what way he could help Tsunade overcome his panicemia. In the end, he could only escape from Naruto¡¯s men in embarrassment. This huge shame makes Oshemaru crazy.


    "Master Dashewan, please calm down your anger and let me change your dressing." Pouch holds the prepared ointment and bandage in his hand. His condition is worse than Dashewan except for his hands. He has a lot of burns. The skin all over the body showed an abnormal red color. This was caused by the high-temperature energy flow after the zero explosion of the Yao Sun Wheel. It can be regarded as a serious sunburn. Although emergency treatment was done, the whole body It''s still hot~spicy.


    Da She Wan had a dark face without saying a word, walked up and began to change the medicine of Da She Wan.


    The souls of Oshemaru''s hands were sealed by three generations of old men, so both hands have been on the verge of collapse, and it can only be delayed for a while. This time, under the influence of Naruto''s Sunlight Wheel Zero, the injury that was barely controlled has begun. It broke out, and Dashewan''s hands could no longer drag, so she had to reincarnate as soon as possible, or Dashewan might belch.


    "Oh, it''s really ugly. Is this one of the legendary Oshe Maru?" Naruto''s ridiculous voice sounded, hands in her trouser pockets, and walked slowly to O She Maru.


    Dou Xin was shocked, and instantly drew out a handful of Kuwu Wu in front of Naruto.


    Naruto glanced at Doudou with contempt, and said, "Doou, do you think you are my opponent? Go away!"


    Dou''s face twitched. At this moment, Da Shewan said in a deep voice: "Wou, get away."


    I didn''t bother to pay attention to this boy, Naruto looked at the dark face of Oshemaru, and smiled: "Oh, is this really my respected Oshemaru-sama? How did you become like this? "


    The icy killing intent flashed in O Shemaru''s eyes, but he knew that his current state was not suitable for fighting Naruto, and said, "How did you find me?"


    Naruto grinned triumphantly when he heard Oshemaru''s words, and said, "The last time the old man sealed your hands, I kept my eyes on you and left the coordinates of the god of thunder on your soul, Osnake. Maru, it seems that you have been tortured with your hands recently, and you didn''t notice it."


    Oshemaru''s face suddenly looked the same as he had eaten stool. This is what Naruto hopes to see. The last three generations used ghouls to summon the god of death. Naruto borrowed the power of the mask of death to connect with the soul of the third generation at that time. Using the fairy method to fly Thunder God through time and space, he opened the belly of the god of death and released the other half of Nine-tailed Chakra, but at that time, the power of the god of death was also connected to the soul of the Oshemaru, Naruto just in case, At that time, he performed the Flying Thunder God technique on the soul of Oshemaru. The souls of Oshemaru''s hands were sealed and made him miserable. Even if he noticed something, he would subconsciously think that it was caused by the soul being sealed. No one would have thought that Naruto would have performed surgery on him at that time.


    Oshemaru forcibly endured the anger that almost broke out, and said, "I don''t know why Naruto-kun is here today?"


    Naruto smiled, leaning against the wall casually with a winning ticket, and said: "Don''t be so angry, Oshemaru, I''m here today to make a deal with you."


    "Oh? What deal?"


    Naruto squinted his eyes and looked directly at Oshemaru''s snake pupils, and said, "Did you catch a girl with red hair during the Zhongnin exam?"


    Dashemaru''s face changed slightly, Naruto already knew the answer, and said, "It seems that the fragrant phosphorus is indeed with you."


    Naruto¡¯s goal is to Uzumaki Phosphorus. He saved his life in the Death Forest. The red-haired girl with a fairy body like him. After the second exam, Naruto had secretly searched for Phosphorus, but there was no After finding it, Zhao Naruto estimated that the possibility of Phosphorus returning to Caonin Village was unlikely. The most likely possibility was that he was caught by Oshe Maru or Danzo. Now Naruto is sure that Phosphorus is here in Oshe Maru.


    Oshamaru became interested in Naruto''s deal and said, "That girl can give it to you, but what can I get?"


    In fact, when it comes to this step, everyone knows what the bargaining chip is in this transaction, but Dashewan didn''t speak out first.


    "Sasuke Uchiha."


    "Oh?" The corners of Oshemaru''s mouth rose slightly, and said: "Can Naruto-kun guarantee that Sasuke will come to me?"


    "That''s not necessarily true. It depends on your ability." Naruto''s words made Oshemaru''s face sink again. Naruto didn''t care about it, and then said: "How to lure Sasuke to Otoyin Village? I will help you secretly in your matter."


    Da She Maru smiled coldly and said: "I gave you the girl from the whirlpool clan, but you didn''t promise to send Sasuke to me. How can this be regarded as a loss for me."


    "This is the deal. Give me the fragrant phosphorus. I will give you a chance to get Sasuke. If you don''t grasp it, it''s up to you, Dashemaru." Naruto''s mouth showed a smirk, and then looked at Dashemaru. With both hands, said: "Your hands can''t hold it for long."


    Da She Wan''s complexion was gloomy, and after gritting her teeth several times, she finally said, "Deal!"


    Chapter 168: Back to Konoha, the beginning of chaos!


    Oshamaru will agree to this deal, Naruto is not surprised at all, because he can''t wait, the condition of his hand is already very serious, he must be reincarnated within half a month, otherwise he will die because of it.


    For Oshemaru, although the fairy body of Aromatic Phosphorus is precious, he does not have to get it. On the contrary, Sasuke¡¯s writing wheel eye is what Oseramaru needs most, and it is exchanged for Aromatic Phosphorus that is useless to him. Sasuke, Oshimaru is not a loss.

 137 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 137

    After reaching an agreement with Osha Maru, Naruto sneaked back to the short book street with the god of thunder, as if nothing had happened.


    "Oh...it''s been a long time, Konoha."


    At the gate of Konoha Village, Tsunade looked at the heavy and simple gate with his hands on his hips. The gate of Konoha Village has been built since the time of Senjujuma. Although it has been repaired for so many years, it has basically remained the same. It looks like Tsunade leaves from here every time he takes out a mission. After completing the mission, he comes back from here. After he made the battlefield, he also accepted the cheers of the villagers in this place. I didn¡¯t think it before, but he left for more than ten years. When I came back here again, I couldn''t help but feel a little emotional.


    "Ah~~" Naruto, who lacked sleep because of continuous rushing, yawned, and said: "After all, he is a fifty-year-old old man, and it is inevitable to be a little sentimental~"


    Boom!


    Naruto¡¯s ridicule was exchanged for Tsunade¡¯s fist, and a big red bag quickly bulged on Naruto¡¯s head, and Tsunade squeezed his fist, closed his eyes, and the word # on his forehead represented She is very upset now.


    "You talk too much nonsense, haven''t I fixed it enough?!"


    "Pain!" Naruto wailed while holding his hair. Tsunade''s way of expressing love was too violent. Even if this woman died the day, she would not change because of her terrifying temper and majestic breasts. .


    "You are about to be the fifth generation of Hokage anyway and you are so violent, be careful that everyone in the village is scared to death by you." Naruto rolled his eyes and said helplessly.


    "Whoever stipulated that Naruto can''t be violent, and are you happy to be this Naruto when you''re a mother?!" Tsunade glared at Naruto, and Naruto suddenly smiled knowingly.


    Tsunade will come back to inherit the position of the fifth generation of Naruto, 100% is to see Naruto¡¯s face, Tsunade wants to inherit the position of Naruto, in order to change Naruto¡¯s sad destiny as a person Zhuli, at least let Naruto¡¯s Life is a little better, but I don''t feel relieved to give Naruto to Tsunade.


    Four people and a pig walked into Konoha, and soon there were ninjas to inform Konoha¡¯s various forces, the elders, the ninjas of the Naruto faction, and the major families. They all knew about Tsunade in less than ten minutes. came back.


    This is the situation!


    Tsunade¡¯s strength is powerful and popular. Most of the ninjas over twenty years old in Konoha have been treated by Tsunade, and she is the granddaughter of Senjujuma with a special status. She came back to inherit the fifth generation of Hokage. It will have a great impact on Konoha''s power structure.


    The return of Tsunade means that Naruto is back. The piglet deer butterfly trio quickly got news from the family and appeared in front of Naruto.


    "What''s wrong with the three of you, why are your faces so ugly?" Naruto looked strangely at Ino, Kamaru and Dingji, who had ugly faces in front of them. Not to mention Ino and Dingci, they even had the highest IQ, thoughtfulness and good at. Kamaru, who hid his heart, showed this expression, it must have happened.


    Naruto looked around, his face gradually sinking, and said, "Where are Hinata and Ayame?"


    Changpu is just an ordinary girl. No source may know that he came back later, but what about Hinata?The eldest lady of the Hyuga Sect''s family should never get news slower than Ino and others, but Hinata is not here...


    "Something happened to Hinata." Ino said with an ugly expression, Naruto''s expression instantly became like a dead body.


    "What''s the matter?" Naruto said coldly, his hands clenched into fists, barely controlling the strength of his body.


    "The elders want Hinata to join the roots. You should understand the purpose." Shikamaru looked at Naruto deeply. This matter was caused by Naruto, and only Naruto can solve it. It was also because of this incident that he realized the fact that when faced with extremely powerful forces, any conspiracy is useless.


    "Danzo!" Naruto gritted his teeth and said the name, with a terrifying grin on his face. The cold and crazy killing intent can be seen with his eyes, "Hyuga Nizu agreed?"


    "No, I heard from my father that because the Japanese foot patriarch did not agree to send Hinata to the roots, he was caught by the Hyuga elders group and placed under house arrest." Shikamaru said the bad news again, and then heavily He sighed, no matter how high his IQ was, it would have no effect in this situation. Shikamaru felt that he was so weak and incompetent for the first time.


    "What about Hinata, where is Hinata now? Has it been sent to root?"


    "No, not yet. I heard that they are going to send Hinata again at noon tomorrow. They may have to..." Ino''s words are cut off here. She didn''t dare to say anything further, for fear that Naruto would go completely out of control.


    Naruto breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. Fortunately, there is still one day left for him to prepare something. If Hinata has been sent to the root, then he might rush to the root base to grab someone.


    "Where''s the calamus, is the calamus okay?"


    "Sister Changpu is okay. I have asked her and Uncle Hand Beat to live in our house temporarily." Ino finally gave the good news, at least the elders did not dare to rush to the Zhuludie family to grab people.


    "Good job." Naruto smiled slightly, then kissed Ino''s lips, and said, "Don''t worry, I will solve everything."


    "Yeah." Ino nodded, Hinata was betrayed by the family, but her sister was helpless. She had accumulated too much pressure in the past few days, and Naruto''s return finally gave her tired heart a little comfort.


    "This is Senju Tsunade, the successor of the fifth generation of Naruto." Naruto introduced Tsunade to them and said, "Ino, let Tsunade live with you for the time being. I''ll go back and prepare something for tomorrow. , I will pick Hinata home."


    Everyone here knows that tomorrow, when Naruto picks up Hinata home, something earth-shattering will happen. Although Ino needs Naruto, he doesn¡¯t dare to distract Naruto at this time, nodded, and then followed Tsunade said, "Tsunade-sama, please come with me."


    Naruto asked Tsunade to live in Ino first, and Tsunade sat there. If anything happened, the elders would not dare to do anything to the pig, deer and butterfly family, and he would return to his "home".


    "Hmm...hahahaha...ahhahahaha!!"


    Closing the door, Naruto''s indifferent expression distorted in an instant, his mouth first hummed softly, and then the laughter grew louder and louder, and finally became crazy and sharp, turning into a beast-like howl.


    After a frantic laugh, Naruto''s laughter stopped, and he reached out his hand to wipe away the tears from the corner of his eyes, his blue eyes gleaming with terror in the dim room.


    "Danzo, you can cherish the last twenty hours of your life."


    To be honest, although Naruto is now full of anger, he is not surprised at the fact that Danzo will do something with Hinata. Danzo has sent people to catch white and iris before. It makes sense.


    Naruto is the most powerful weapon of war as the Kyuubi jo The strength of the tail is in his own hands, and the best way to control Naruto is Hinata, as long as she catches Hinata, and then hypnotizes her into a puppet with the writing wheel eyes, he can control Naruto.


    Danzo¡¯s calculations are basically known to anyone with a little brain, but the problem is that Danzo¡¯s power is too large. Although Ino and the others know Danzo¡¯s plan, with the strength of their three families, it is impossible to fight against the Konoha elders. With the Hyuga elders group, rescue Hinata, this is Yangmou.


    The ninjas of the Naruto faction are in a mess because of the deaths of three generations. Although Kakashi, Red, and Red Beans have a good relationship with Naruto, they can''t change anything at all. They lack a strong Leaders, such as Tsunade.


    "I will never let anyone take Hinata away from me!"


    Chapter 169: Finally Arrived!Battle with Nine Tails!(1)


    Naruto has carefully protected Hinata for so many years. Naruto cherishes every day he spends with Hinata. The days when he, Hinata, Ino, Kamaru, and Choji are together are their happiest childhood. Five people, none of them can be less.


    Take out a piece of white paper, a writing brush and ink from the bedside table. Naruto sat on the ground, a little wind escaped chakra condensed in his fingers, and his fingers turned into sharp knives, cutting a piece of white paper neatly into It was about the size of the detonating talisman, and then dipped some ink with a writing brush, carefully drawing complex runes on the white paper.


    The so-called detonation talisman itself is made by drawing special runes on ordinary white paper, and then sealing a certain amount of chakras in it. In a similar way, with different runes and different attributes of chakras Different types of spells can be made, such as sealing spells, manipulation spells, and so on.


    Naruto quickly drew four charms, then poured his chakra into the four charms, and then waved his hand to stick the four charms on the four walls.


    "Enchantment technique four elephant enchantment!"


    Suction is generated on the four charms, and each draws a chakra from Naruto¡¯s body. Naruto¡¯s chakra cooperates with four special charms to form a powerful guardian enchantment. This chakra will automatically absorb the chakra of the caster. Kla keeps the barrier stable, as long as Naruto''s Chakra is not exhausted, the barrier will not be damaged.


    "This will be fine until tomorrow. Then it''s time to do business." Naruto took out three junliang pills and stuffed it into his mouth, one chewed and swallowed it directly, and the other two pressed ~ on the tongue ~ Next, closed his eyes and entered the sealed space.


    "Nine Lama, come and fight."


    "You have finally made a decision, Naruto." The old nine-tailed fox who was still asleep just now woke up, looking at Naruto through the sealed iron gate with huge eyes, and said: "It seems that the white-eyed little girl is right. You are really important."


    "Nine Lama, I''m not in the mood to joke with you today." Naruto said coldly, completely devoid of his usual interest in spanking with Nine Tails. He rolled up the sleeve of his right hand and gathered Chakra on his right hand, on Naruto''s arm. Formed a special black rune.


    The key to unlock the gossip seal is actually this special rune. According to this rune, the chakra will match the chakra on the gossip seal, just like the teeth on the key, even with another Jilai, who had a gossip seal key, would not know, Naruto had already obtained this key from the soul fragment of Bofeng Shuimen.


    Naruto pressed his five fingers to the seal on his abdomen, and turned, the circular lock disk on the golden gate in front of him turned to open. This was completely different from the past. Naruto completely released the power of the strongest tail beast, the nine lamas. Up.


    "I''m coming! Naruto!"


    "Come here! Nine Lamas!!"


    "Roar!!"


    With a roar of Nine Tails, the entire sealed space began to vibrate violently, taking back all of its power. The complete Nine Tails were so powerful that they could not be imagined. Even if Naruto didn''t open the gossip seal, it would not last long.


    The red female chakras and the blue male chakras radiated from the nine giant foxtails of the nine tails. The tips of the nine foxtails pointed to the head of the nine tails. The huge chakras gathered on the top of the nine tails, with 2: The precise ratio of 8 is mixed and compressed to become a highly compressed black chakra ball.

 138 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 138

    "Tailed beast jade!!"


    With a loud roar, Nine Tails pushed the entire huge tail beast jade towards Naruto. The black tail beast jade exudes a terrifying aura with incomparable tremendous destructive power.


    Naruto¡¯s eyes flashed, and red marks appeared around his eyes. The actual body sitting outside was constantly absorbing natural chakras from the air, allowing Naruto¡¯s consciousness to enter fairy mode while playing in the sealed space. .


    "Xianfafei Thunder God enchantment!"


    Naruto took out the Kuwu that had been tied to the Flying Thunder God technique, and blocked Kuwu in front of him. The tail beast jade had already bullied him, emitting countless mysterious runes from the Flying Thunder God technique. The combination became a huge vortex, and the other end of the vortex was connected to a distant place.


    The vortex of time and space produces a huge attraction, which absorbs the entire tail beast jade like a black hole. Although the tail beast jade changed shape when it was absorbed, it did not explode. The stream of light has been transferred to a distant place. .


    Rumble!


    The tail beast jade exploded far behind Naruto, and the blast wave blew Naruto''s hair.


    Click it!!


    Nine-tailed claws scratched on the ground, and the powerful force formed five crescent-shaped chakras with the chakras that looked like huge sword qi, and they attacked Naruto extremely fast.


    Although the gap between the five crescents is large, there are invisible high-density chakras in the middle. If you rush directly, you will definitely have to hold it.


    Whoosh!!


    Naruto shook his arm forcefully, and in the fairy mode, the strength increased tenfold and threw Kuwu out, shuttled past the sharp chakra crescent, and then the golden light flickered in the sealed space.


    "Xianfa Super Jade Spiral Pill!!"


    Naruto jumped out of the different dimension space, and his body quickly appeared in front of Nine Tails. Under the fairy mode, Naruto Chakra''s control doubled and increased. In breathing, a huge blue spiral pill with a diameter of more than ten meters was just right. It had already taken shape in Naruto''s hands and slammed down on Kyuubi''s head.


    boom!!


    The powerful Xianshu Chakra exploded directly on the head of Nine Tails. Although it was impossible to kill Nine Tails with its destructive power, it still made him dizzy.


    "Xianfa super multiple shadow avatar technique!!"


    Naruto took advantage of the dizziness of Kyuubi''s head and quickly pulled away from Kyuubi, and then quickly set up the seal. Hundreds of Naruto stood in front of Kyuubi, each with a spiral pill in his hand.


    "Xianfa Spiral Super Duo Lian Wan!!"


    "Let¡¯s underestimate me! Naruto!!!" Nine Tails won¡¯t easily lose to Naruto. With a roar, Chakra produced an extremely strong sound wave. The nine tails behind him suddenly turned into huge weapons, and the nine tails swept across. Qianjun, the stout tail filled the entire space, and all of Naruto''s shadow clones were killed in the sweep of the nine tails.


    "It''s really too strong, nine lamas!"


    "Take it! Naruto!!"


    Nine Tails would never show mercy to Naruto''s subordinates. He straightened his upper body and stood up, with the red light of chakra in his mouth. Numerous chakra bullets were ejected into the sky. Although the power of the red chakra bullets was not great, the number of them was small. It was terrifyingly huge, as if a red lava rain fell in the sky.


    "Too much! This level is impossible even with the Thunder God enchantment!" Naruto looked at the red in the sky in shock. The explosion range was too large to escape with the Thunder God enchantment. It can only block a part of the chakra bullets, and those chakra bullets that did not block but exploded beside him would also cause damage to him.


    boom!!


    Two shadow avatars appeared next to Naruto, quickly completing his current strongest ninjutsu.


    "Xianfa Wind Escaping Spiral Shuriken!!"


    Naruto threw the spiral shuriken into the sky. The cyan spiral shuriken exploded in the air, forming a huge chakra cyclone with a diameter of nearly 100 meters. The rotating force destroyed or bounced the fallen chakra bullets.


    "Haha...Naruto, you are really strong, but you can''t beat this uncle!!" Nine Tails laughed, and the nine tails continued to stretch into the air, and then they stabbed Naruto straight down.


    Naruto lowered his body and rushed towards Kyuubi with the power of the fairy mode.


    Nine Tails once again gathered a huge chakra, but this time swallowed the black chakra ball into his belly, and then ejected it several times.


    "Continuous tail beast jade!!"


    "Naruto, be careful!!"


    Chapter 170: Finally Arrived!Battle with Nine Tails!(2)


    Naruto finally met this world¡¯s cheap mother, Uzumaki Kuzina. Although to be honest, Naruto didn¡¯t want to see her at all. After all, his soul does not belong to this world. It¡¯s better to face other people. Naruto always feels unspeakably depressed, and he is very easy to get angry. He doesn''t know why.


    Naruto used Fei Lei Shen to avoid the nine-tailed beast jade, and then coldly looked at the red-haired woman in front of him.


    Naruto¡¯s indifferent look made Kushina feel distressed, but she was helpless. When she and Mizuno decided to seal the nine tails in Naruto¡¯s body, they should have expected such a day. After all, Naruto had a miserable childhood. Part of the reason.


    Taking a deep breath, resisting the feeling of heartache, Kushina said: "Naruto, I will help you catch Kyuubi, so please take the opportunity to attack him."


    "I don''t need it!" Of course, Naruto coldly refused, saying: "Don''t think that I will forgive you. The evil fruit you planted 13 years ago caused me to endure 13 years of pain, don''t I thought it would be like nothing happened! I don¡¯t need your help!"


    Naruto coldly said unfeeling words, and then a gang appeared in his hand, and directly pierced into Uzumaki Kushina¡¯s body. Naruto did not intend to use Kushina¡¯s power to defeat Nine Tails from beginning to end. So to seal her here, the general sealing technique is definitely useless to Uzumaki Kushina, but this gang created with six immortal powers is an exception, even a super seal that can''t be broken away even between Qianshou Zhujian.


    "Naruto¡­¡­"


    Kushina called Naruto''s name, but couldn''t change Naruto''s heart. In any case, there is no possibility of "restarting" what has happened, and Kushina must pay the price for her decision thirteen years ago.


    "Hmph...You are really unfeeling, Naruto!" Kyuubi sneered twice as he saw Naruto''s movements.


    "Shut up! Kyuubi!" Naruto''s mood got worse because of the appearance of Kushina. He looked at Kyuubi coldly and said, "Be careful I killed you!"


    "If you have the ability! Come and try it! Naruto!!" Kyuubi roared, his limbs slammed into the air, and his huge body jumped into the air, "I learned this trick from you! Naruto! Take it! Let''s do it!!! Beast Tongya!!!"


    "What?!!!" Naruto''s heart was shocked, and his eyes almost fell from their sockets.


    I saw Nine Tails and Nine Tails in mid-air twisting, and then driving the huge body to rotate. The orange-red body turned into a huge chakra whirlwind. Because the Nine Tails are huge, this beast is full of teeth. The size is more than a hundred times bigger than Naruto''s, and the one with the teeth is not at all an order of magnitude.


    Naruto didn''t expect that the trick he stole from Tooth for a moment of fun was used more than once when he was playing against Morizuru later. He was actually learned by Kyuubi. Inuzuka''s Tongya was waiting for Kyuubi. The power in the hands of the beast is even closer to infinity.


    "Don''t be too crazy! Nine Tails!! Xianfa Feng''s super large jade spiral shuriken!!"


    With the help of two shadow clones, Naruto quickly completed the super huge spiral shuriken with a diameter of ten meters. At this time, Naruto did not throw out the super large jade spiral shuriken, but controlled the huge spiral shuriken with both hands. , Rushed towards the red whirlwind in mid-air!!


    Ahhhhh!!


    Naruto let out an unconscious roar, and the muscles throughout his body continued to exert force. The fairy chakra absorbed by the entity was continuously injected into the super-large jade spiral shuriken in his hand, heading head-on with the immense power of Nine Tails.


    The direction of rotation of the super-large jade spiral shuriken is opposite to that of the Nine Tails. Xianshu Chakra and Nine Tails Chakra continue to collide and explode in the air, and the entire sealed space becomes extremely different because of this violent Chakra collision. stable.


    The power of the complete Nine Tails is too great. Naruto¡¯s body is constantly falling towards the ground. Even with the support of the huge Xianshu Chakra, it is difficult to resist the disastrous power of Nine Tails. He knows that once he falls to the ground. , He lost.


    For a moment, the excessive concentration of Chakra in the air seemed to have affected Naruto¡¯s consciousness. Hinata, Ino, Iris, Shikamaru, Choji, Tsunade, Silence... the faces of the people he cherished were in his Flashing in front of him, even including Namifeng Water Gate and Uzumaki Kushina, Naruto''s chaotic eyes burst out with dazzling light.


    "Kyuubi!! Never underestimate my Uzumaki Naruto!!"


    Naruto''s roar surpassed the harsh and super high pitch of the super-large jade spiral shuriken. His thin body shook. Asura''s Chakra and Liudao Xianli were also infected by Naruto''s firm will and burst out with immense power.


    "Break it for me!!"


    The chakra rotation speed of the super-large jade spiral shuriken surpassed the limit, causing the space to become distorted. In an instant, the powerful force of Nine Tails was suppressed, and the explosive whirlwind pushed Nine Tails out.

 139 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 139

    Kyuubi fell to the ground, and the damage caused by the super-large jade spiral shuriken made Kyuubi suddenly unable to get up.


    Naruto took out two kunai with the detonating talisman and threw it towards Kyuubi, and then gathered the spiral shurikens in his hands again.


    "Fairy Planetary Spiral Shuriken!!"


    A large spiral shuriken is surrounded by three mini spiral shurikens. With the help of the power of Ashura and the six immortals, this huge chakra maintains an incredible balance. Naruto holds the planetary spiral shuriken in his hand. Nine Tails rushed.


    boom!!


    Two detonating charms exploded in the air, and Naruto rushed into the thick smoke of the explosion. The flame produced by the explosion ignited the planetary spiral shuriken in Naruto''s hand, resulting in a special change in the searing escape.


    "Shiro Dun Yao Sun Wheel One Type!!"


    The planetary spiral shuriken in Naruto¡¯s hand has turned into a searing secret. On the outside of a golden ball of light, three small balls of light revolve around it. The ball of light revolves around it to produce a comet-like tail, which looks like It is like three gouyu jade, from a distance, Naruto''s hand is like a golden three gouyu jade writing wheel eye.


    "Take it! Nine Lamas!!"


    Naruto waved his hand vigorously, and the four ball of light in his hand broke away from his palm, and flew towards the huge body of Kyuubi like the eight-foot Qionggou Yu of Susao.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    Shao Dun produced an attack that was even more exaggerated and bursting than the sky, as if it had dropped a piece from the sun and hit Nine Tails. The golden red light illuminated the gloomy space like daylight.


    "It''s not over yet!! Xianfaming Shenmen!!!"


    Naruto unscrupulously used his chakras to bombard, taking advantage of Kyuubi''s suppression by Yao Sunwheel I, using the fairy method that his predecessor Senjuzuma used to suppress Kyuubi. A huge red torii fell from the sky.


    "Seal nine!!"


    Nine huge torii gates descended from the sky, sealing the nine tails of the nine tails, and suppressing the huge chakras of the nine tails.


    "Not enough! Head cover!!"


    The huge torii jammed Kyuubi''s head, making him want to gather Chakra and use the tail beast jade to destroy other Myojin gates, and Naruto finally showed a smile on his face.


    "Ninfa Super Multi-Shadow Clone Technique!!"


    See also Uzumaki Naruto Legion!!


    "Everyone pull together!!"


    "Oooo!!"


    Chapter 171: The Power of Nine Tails!A shocking prelude!


    Naruto continuously used the strongest trick to fight Nine Tails so that he could not fight back, and then used Myojin Gate to suppress the power of Nine Tails, and then hundreds of shadow clones began to draw Nine Tails Chakra at the same time.


    Hundreds of shadow clones took only a few seconds to extract chakras from the nine tails. The huge chakras in the air formed the form of nine tails. Naruto lifted the shadow clones. Those nine tailed chakras in the air It automatically got into his body, and Naruto''s six immortals awakened, and their whole body was surrounded by the golden chakra that was as warm and dazzling as the sun.


    Naruto looked at her golden palm and felt the powerful chakra flowing through her body, and said: "There is such a powerful power, is this the true power of the nine lamas?"


    Kyuubi felt his own Chakra from Naruto''s body, grinned and grinned, "Naruto, you really are a pervert!"


    "You thousand-year-old fox, do you have any qualifications to say that I am abnormal?!" After getting the nine-tailed Chakra, Naruto''s mood improved a little, and he said nothing.


    "Okay, help me unlock these Myojin doors," Kyuubi said helplessly. He didn''t have the ability to unlock Myojin doors by himself, otherwise he wouldn''t have to be afraid of Senju Zhuma.


    "Cut, Mingshenmen, solve!"


    Naruto made a seal and relieved the power of the Myojin gate. The ten powerful torii gates lost Naruto¡¯s power, and suddenly lost their original bright red. It was as gray as the erosion of countless wind and frost. The bird It was full of cracks in the blink of an eye.


    Kerakala!!


    Kyuubi struggled to break free a few times, and the Myojinmen, who had lost their power, no longer had the ability to suppress Kyuubi. They all turned into rubble and disappeared into the air.


    Kyuubi rubbed the place where he was injured by Naruto, then pointed his finger at Naruto, and said, "Naruto, you kid really doesn''t know how to be merciful, my uncle hurts all over his body now!"


    Naruto glared at Nine Tails and said, "Hey, hey, you use your full strength first, and it''s just painful. You old fox won''t die, and you are merciful to you. You can open me Are you kidding me?"


    Fighting with the complete Kyuubi is still merciful. Naruto really doesn''t have that ability. The Kyuubi now facing Naruto is stronger than the one in the original book. He borrowed the six powers and the power of Asura to win , Otherwise even the spiral shuriken would not be able to suppress the current Kyuubi.


    Kyuubi stabbed Naruto with his huge claws, and said, "You still don''t change your tone for so many years, but your strength is indeed recognized by this uncle. You should go out first, and I have to recover first. Chakra will do."


    "I see." Naruto nodded. To turn his face with Konoha, he must be fully prepared. Kyuubi must also be promoted to his best state. Naruto also needs to be fully prepared, otherwise he cannot fight Konoha. Of this behemoth.


    Naruto pulled the black stick out of Kushina''s body, and without giving her a chance to speak, consciousness left the sealed space.


    Kyuubi looked at Kushina with tears on his face, and said coldly: "When you and Mizumon decided to seal this uncle in Naruto''s body, you should have expected such a day. You gave him life. It also gave him endless pain. Now Konoha that you are protecting is about to take away his most beloved person. The evil fruits you planted back then are now at harvest time. No matter what Naruto does, you deserve it."


    Kyuubi is the person who knows Naruto the best in the world. There is no one. He has spent 13 years in Naruto''s body. Kyuubi knows how painful Naruto has suffered, so he hates Kushina.


    The love left in this body that belonged to Naruto''s parents for his parents has evolved into Naruto''s hatred of Mizumon and Kushina. This is fate.


    According to a famous bald-headed statement, both Naruto and Kyuubi''s personality should belong to the yellow-colored personality. Their personalities are very vindictive, and everyone has to pay for what they do.


    After leaving the sealed space, Naruto''s tongue rolls his head, chews down the two army ration pills that were pressed under his tongue, and swallows them to recover the chakras he has consumed.


    "Tomorrow, you will have an understanding of everything, and it''s time to get Bai back."


    As Naruto said, he took out a scroll from his arms. This scroll was not placed in a ninja bag, but Naruto had been stored next to him for many years, showing its importance.


    Opening the scroll, Naruto bit his finger and smeared blood on it, and then sealed.


    "solution!"


    With a bang, the sealed things in the scroll were released. This is a wooden box, which looks the size of a shoe box for shoes. After opening it, it is filled with sparkling blue crystals.


    Of course, Naruto will not exchange these things for money, because the preciousness of these things is far from what money can compare. These are the crystals of his chakras, which are packed in more than half of the boxes, and Naruto doesn¡¯t have as many of them. clear.


    Naruto has the same ability as Senjuzuma to crystallize chakras and form pure energy into a substance that can be touched. Senjuzuzu leaves his chakra crystal, which is the necklace on Tsunade¡¯s neck. That thing is the Chakra of Senjujuma, who was called the god of the Ninja world. If you sell it, you can buy several mountains.


    Naruto¡¯s Chakra crystals don¡¯t have that much money to sell, after all, his fame is not at the same level as Senjujuma.


    Naruto has been condensing chakra crystals since he was six years old and has been condensing chakra crystals for almost seven years now. A few dozen of them come down every day. He doesn''t know how many chakra crystals Naruto has in these years. Anyway, he knows. This blue crystal contains as many chakras as there is a large jade spiral pill. This is also Naruto''s ultimate trump card enough to face a ninja army alone, almost endless chakras.


    Naruto''s approach is similar to Tsunade''s Yin Seal, which is to temporarily seal the chakras that are not usually used, and accumulate strong power at critical moments.


    Naruto took out four chakra crystals, and catapulted them onto the four charms. The blue crystals were transformed into ordinary chakras and injected into the charms to maintain the stability of the enchantment, so that before Naruto returned, No one will know that he has gone out.


    The Art of Flying Thunder God is activated!


    This technique developed by Qianshoujian is really convenient. As long as there is a flying thunder god technique, you can arrive in an instant even if you are thousands of miles away. Thanks to this technique, Naruto can do a lot of things without being caught. Find.


    "White." Naruto appeared at the place where Shiro lives now, and hugged Shiro who was preparing to cook from behind, "I''m sorry."


    "What''s wrong, Naruto?" Shiro trembled, because Naruto''s excitement was concealed by Naruto''s apology. He turned around and looked at Naruto softly. The female heart made her feel To Naruto today is a little different.


    "I''m sorry." Naruto once again expressed his apologies to Bai. Bai has become thinner since the last meeting. He is a bastard. He saved this girl and changed her destiny, but he couldn''t give her happiness. However, This situation only ends today.

 140 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 140

    Bai didn''t know what happened to Naruto, but this gentle and considerate girl who never argued for anything knew that Naruto needed comfort now, and gently hugged Naruto with her arms.


    Only true feelings can soothe the pain in the heart, the hatred in Naruto''s heart, and the pain gradually subsided under Bai''s tenderness. He took a deep breath and said: "I want to take you back to Konoha."


    Bai''s body trembled, and her eyes turned red. Even though Naruto would often use Thunder God to see her secretly, how could she not want to stay with Naruto all the time? She has been waiting for this sentence, but she is gentle as water. Naruto was troubled, so I kept suppressing the desire in my heart~ in the bottom of my heart, I never said it.


    "But... can you?"


    "It''s okay." Naruto gently rubbed the white skin with his cheek, and said: "After tomorrow, all obstacles blocking me will be cleared, and by that time no one can stop us. Up."


    Until tomorrow, Naruto will wipe out all his enemies in Konoha. At that time, Naruto will no longer need to fear anyone. All those who have hurt him will have to pay pains for what they did. cost.


    Tomorrow Naruto has only two ways to go, life or death, neither life nor death, Naruto did not leave himself a third retreat, because he has no way to retreat, so he must go forward bravely, there is no way ahead, then Naruto will not leave a way for himself to break a blood path, because it will make him hesitate to start, and only a cold heart can create the myth of invincibility.


    Tomorrow, everything will end...


    Chapter 172: A battle shocked the world!(1)


    "Ala? Why are you all here?"


    The next day, Naruto finally walked out of his "home" and was surprised to see the people gathered at his door. The number was really large, but there were no people who didn¡¯t know, Ino, Shikamaru, Ding Second, Tsunade, Silent, Jiraiya, it was really not the usual lively, and even if Ayame wanted to come, he was probably forced to stay in her house by Ino. After all, Ayame had no combat power and it was too dangerous to appear here.


    "Naruto, are you okay?"


    "I''m okay, it''s someone else who is in trouble." Naruto said with an arrogant smile on his face, "Don''t forget, I never lose, and it''s the same this time."


    "How about your self-confidence?" Shikamaru put his hands in his trouser pockets, still awake as before. He glanced at Shiro who was walking out with Naruto and said: " Today is different from before."


    "I know, so I want to win even more today." Naruto showed a grinning smile and said: "Shikamaru, don''t you always want to see my full strength? Today may be an opportunity, if you can understand me with your eyes At the level reached by all strength."


    "cut!"


    "Don''t worry, Naruto, I have a chili pill with me, so I won''t just watch it on the side." Ding Ci said with a simple smile on his face, but said horrible words.


    Naruto glanced at Ding in amazement, and then was moved in his heart. In such a situation that he was about to face Konoha, he could still stand by his side, and he also took out the family secret medicine pepper pill, Ding Times is really a great guy.


    The three-color pill of the Qiu Dao clan, the red pepper pill is the strongest. It can instantly burn the cells of the whole body, forcefully extract power, and increase the strength by as much as a hundred times, but the price of this violent drug effect is death. , Capsicum pills are too strong to make the cells collapse.


    Although Dingci has a low sense of existence, he is a guy who can never be ignored at a critical moment. The fact that he can give his life for his friends can be seen in the Sasuke recovery chapter in the original book.


    With a slight smile, Naruto patted Ding Ci on the shoulder, and said, "Don''t worry, Ding Ci, I won''t let you have the opportunity to eat the chili pill." Using the life of a brother to replace her own woman, Naruto was not so shameless yet.


    Ding Ci smiled happily, his small eyes suddenly narrowed into two lines, and said, "Remember to ask me to eat barbecue."


    "No problem, I''ll treat you."


    "It''s really rare, you actually asked for a treat."


    "Why don''t you pay the bill then?"


    "Shameless!"


    "Hahahaha..."


    As soon as Shikamaru''s words came out, Naruto, Ino, and Dingci all laughed, and the four of them seemed to be back to the same scene as before, but... without Hinata.


    The laughter soon stopped. Naruto patted Dinji and Shikamaru on the shoulders, kissed Kazuhiro Ino¡¯s forehead, and said, ¡°Whether you go to a tea house to drink tea or go to a rotisserie to eat barbecue. Anyway, find a place to wait for me, I will pick Hinata home, Ino, you are the master, Bai will take care of you first."


    Naruto speaks calmly, but everyone knows that he will face two giants, the Hyuga clan and the Konoha elders.


    Jing Ye was worried about Naruto in his heart, but he knew that his strength would not help at all. He could only take the initiative to kiss Naruto, his eyes flushed, and said, "Naruto, you must bring Hinata back."


    "Don''t worry, I will." Naruto said with a smile...because I have no way out...


    "What are you going to do?"


    Naruto squinted at the talking Jiraiya and sneered: "What else can I do, of course, is to go directly in and bring Hinata out. This is the easiest."


    "But you will do a lot of damage to Konoha!"


    I have to admit that the method Naruto said is the simplest and most direct method, but it is also the most dangerous method, because both the Hyuga and Konoha elders must be prepared to deal with Naruto, and that will definitely cause a battle. , Konoha as a battlefield will definitely be damaged.


    Jiraiya¡¯s words completely touched Naruto¡¯s sore feet, making Naruto¡¯s already calm expression look hideous. He looked at Jiraiya with a murderous look, and said: "You only care about the damage to Konoha, that Konoha Who cares about the harm to me? I warn you, Jiraiya, no one can stop me from doing anything today, even if you dare to stop me, I will kill Wuxia!"


    Naruto has never trusted Jiraiya at all, and what Jiraiya said just now can prove that he will stand by Konoha''s side, and Naruto can never be merciful.


    "Tsunade, leave it to you." Naruto gave Tsunade a look, and Tsunade nodded knowingly. Among Naruto''s trust, only Tsunade can deal with Jiraiya. .


    "You will definitely die, Naruto." Tsunade walked up to Naruto with a smile, kissed his forehead, and said, "I bet you will die."


    "Hehehehe..." Naruto grinned, Tsunade''s way of caring about people is too strange, knowing that he will lose every bet, so he bet that Naruto will die, do you hope he can survive?


    "Tsunade, it seems that you have to lose again this time." Naruto kissed Tsunade back on the cheek, then his figure flashed, and he quickly flashed towards the Hyuga clan''s resident.


    After Naruto left, Tsunade''s face immediately sank, and he secretly tuned his chakras. It was best to prepare for battle at any time. If there were any changes from the original, Tsunade would definitely be the first to do it.


    "Hey..." Jiraiya sighed deeply, looked at Tsunade with complicated eyes, and said, "Tsuna, have you made a decision?"


    Tsunade''s eyes were cold and decisive, and said, "I made a decision since Naruto woke me up. I have lost the Suwa Rope Tree, and I must never lose Naruto again!"


    Women are often more courageous and determined in emotions than men. Men may miss old feelings but women will not. Tsunade now loves Naruto. The Senju clan is a loved one. She is willing to give everything for Naruto. , Because Naruto is the most important driving force for her survival, Tsunade is not in love with Konoha now, let alone Jiraiya.


    Naruto came to the gate of the Hyuga clan. He sent Hinata home before and has been here countless times, but this time is different. He wants to walk in. Naruto has imagined how he walked into Hyuga countless times. Yi Clan, then married Hinata back to his home, but did not expect that he actually came to pick up Hinata in this way.


    "stop!"


    As soon as Naruto was about to lift his foot, the two members of the Hyuga clan who guarded the door reached out and stopped Naruto. From their faces, you can see that there is full arrogance and disdain for Naruto. They probably belong to A member of the Hyuga elders.


    Among the Hyuga clan, the power of the elders is much greater than that of the Hyuga Hizus. This time, for Hinata''s affairs, the Hyuga has been placed under house arrest by the elders. The guards will naturally not be under the elders.


    Naruto raised his head and looked at the two members of the Hyuga clan who were much taller than him. Both of them were only at the level of Zhongnin, and the Hyuga clan would not be too extravagant to take Shinobu to visit the door. You must know the Konoha gate. The gatekeeper is only at the level of Zhongren.


    "Get out of my way. For your Hyuga''s sake, I don''t need to kill you."


    "Hahahaha..." The two Hyuga ninjas who obviously didn''t know Naruto''s strength laughed, and didn''t care about the threat of Naruto. After all, Naruto''s strength, even if it is already demonstrated, is basically just It¡¯s said that the two gatekeepers, Nakanin, even if they hear about it, I¡¯m afraid they wouldn¡¯t care about the strength of the thirteen-year-old Naruto, and since the Senju clan retired, Uchiha After the clan was destroyed, Hyuga became Konoha''s only wealthy family. Over the past few years, the members of the Hyuga clan have become more and more arrogant ~ arrogant and arrogant is also true.


    "Does it depend on you? You are just a monster... Uh..."


    Before the words of the two Hyuga clan members were finished, they were cut off by Naruto¡¯s trigeminal kunai. The speed was so fast that the two Zhongren couldn¡¯t keep up. The trachea, cervical spine and aorta were all cut off. They subconsciously He covered his neck, but couldn''t stop the blood from gushing out between their fingers, his eyes widened, and his voice was cut off within a few seconds.


    Naruto stepped on the corpses of the two and walked into the residence of the Hyuga clan carrying the blood-sucking trigeminal Kumo. He raised his head, and red marks representing the fairy pattern appeared on his face.


    "Today, I am going to kill Naruto Uzumaki!!"


    Chapter 173: A battle shocked the world!(2)


    Just as Naruto thought, when he walked into the resident of the Hyuga clan, the ninja who was waiting in ambush and ready to deal with him appeared. Naruto glanced at it. There are seventeen in total, seven of the elite, and six. Shinobu, the three elites, and one who has reached the quasi-film level, it''s a good lineup, but it''s definitely not enough to deal with him.


    The leader was obviously the strongest Quasi-Shadow-class powerhouse. He had already opened his eyes and looked at Naruto proudly, saying: "Naruto Uzumaki! What is your purpose for breaking into the Hyuga clan residence without authorization?! Are you not afraid of being punished?!"

 141 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 141

    Naruto coldly looked at the seventeen men with the same eyes as Hinata, and said coldly: "I don''t have time to play games with you rubbish, let me get out of you who don''t want to die!"


    "Try to kill us if you have the ability!"


    "Look at it! You rubbish!"


    Shinobu bears the brunt of the two elites, rushing towards Naruto with open eyes, waved his palm and hit Naruto.


    "Bagua Sixty-Four Palms!"


    Naruto doesn¡¯t dodge and doesn¡¯t evade. For him, if the soft fist does not reach the level of Datongmu Huiye, it has no meaning. Even if it is hit by a hundred and twenty-eight palms, he can use a nine-tailed chakra to punch away. Naruto was like looking at an ant to the attack of the two Hyuga ninjas.


    instant!


    The palms of the two Hyuga ninjas were already attached to Naruto''s clothes, but under the cover of the two gossip realms, Naruto''s body flashed with golden light, and suddenly disappeared from the attack of the two.


    The two Hyuga ninjas were startled. The all-round perspective with their white eyes didn''t even see Naruto escaping in that direction. Before they could concentrate on finding where Naruto was, the golden light flashed again, Naruto Has reappeared among them.


    "Be careful!"


    The strongest quasi-shadow-level powerhouse reminded him, but Kuwu in Naruto''s hand had already appeared a blue wind blade.


    "Too slow! Flying Thunder God''s Slash!"


    Naruto yelled, the trigeminal kunai in his hand gathered the strongest speed and sharpness, and the necks of the two ninjas were cut off with a single knife, blood sprayed, and two headless corpses immediately appeared on the ground.


    "Be careful! That is the fourth generation of Hokage''s time and space ninjutsu, the art of flying thunder god! Ready to use Huitian at any time! All of them together!


    The quasi-shadow-level Hyuga Ninja has the most knowledge and can recognize the origin of the ninjutsu used by Naruto at a glance. No method can be faster than the thunder god, the number one speed flying in the ninja world. It is definitely unwise to escape and the most powerful. The strong quasi-shadow class powerhouse immediately greeted everyone to join.


    "Bagua empty palm!"


    Under the fairy mode, Naruto¡¯s perception has become extremely powerful. He clearly perceives the invisible chakra blocks flying in the air. After hiding, he coldly looks at the remaining fifteen Hyuga ninjas and said: "I Having said that, I don¡¯t have time to play games with you rubbish. Let¡¯s solve you all in one move, the technique of multiple shadows of Ninja!"


    Boom boom boom!!


    Thirty shadow clones appeared on Naruto''s side in one breath, and Naruto''s side had the advantage in number.


    "The clone is useless to us, gossip empty palm!!"


    Naruto avoided the gossip empty palm, his eyes were still cold, and said: "Really? Then let you feel what despair is, the super-large jade spiral Duolianwan of the fairy law!!"


    "That''s awful!! Back to God!!"


    "That level of defense is unstoppable." Naruto said coldly, and the body rushed directly to the group of Hyuga ninjas.


    Rumble!


    Thirty super-large jade spiral pills exploded in the Hyuga clan¡¯s residence. The blast wave destroyed countless houses. Huitian couldn¡¯t resist the super-large jade spiral pills that were added by the fairy law. A dozen people were all exploded by blue chakras. Swallowed.


    Naruto didn''t bother to have a chance to live and die of a few people. According to his perception of Chakra to find the location of Hinata, he could clearly feel the sense of fourteen lives disappearing in the explosion, but the strongest one was still alive.


    "Bagua empty palm!!"


    An empty palm hit the back of Naruto¡¯s head with endless anger. Naruto turned around as he was marching, Xianshu Chakra gathered around his body, forming a Xianshu Chakra on Naruto¡¯s fist. Just like a glove, he punched the gossip empty palm.


    Bagua Kongzhang was beaten by Naruto and deviated from the direction with a punch, punching through the door of a nearby room.


    Naruto looked at Hyuga Ninja with a broken right arm, and said, "You can escape from my super-large jade spiral Dorenmaru. Your strength is not bad. Before you die, tell me about you. I can engrave your name on your tombstone with great compassion."


    Naruto¡¯s eyes have the indifference to see through life and death, and the Uzumaki clan is full of "love" emotions like the Senju clan. Once the "love" is transformed into "hate", the darkness in his heart can even rival the Uchiha clan. .


    The darkness in Naruto''s heart is extremely huge, even the quasi-shadow-level powerhouse rushed to fear for the look in Naruto''s eyes, and subconsciously reported his name.


    "Hyuga Nanami... Guru..." After saying that, Hyuga Nanami felt wrong, swallowed his saliva, and said, "Do you know what will happen if you kill me?"


    Naruto was completely indifferent to the threat of Hyuga Nanami, and the Hyuga clan couldn¡¯t resist Naruto¡¯s powerful power and the heart full of darkness. Naruto looked at Hyuga Nanami indifferently, and said, ¡°Then you know anyone who wants What will happen if I take Hinata from my side?"


    Naruto held Kunai with one hand, and looked at Hyuga Nanami with blue eyes, already calculating where to start.


    "Hinata is my most important person. Anyone who wants to take her away from me is absolutely inexcusable. I will reap your life. Hyuga Nanami, you should be honored to be killed by my own hands. , Because today Naruto Uzumaki will set foot on the altar."


    The trigeminal kunai in Naruto''s hand flies towards the Hyuga Nanami. Although this special kunai is heavier than the general kunai, this special design is to increase the attack range, as long as the trigeminal kunai touches a little bit , The Flying Thunder God technique above will automatically be attached to that person''s body, which is the same as the three sickles of the flying section.


    This batch of kunai was made by Naruto Jean-White, after all, it would be too conspicuous if he wanted to order these kunai in Konoha.


    "Back to the days!"


    Hyuga Nanami already knew that Naruto had the art of flying thunder god in his hands, so where could he dare to use his hand to block the kunai, and endure the severe pain of his right arm being interrupted by the spiral pill, his body quickly rotated, and the whole body released Chakra A perfect ball was formed, which bounced Naruto''s kunai away.


    "Very well, Hyuga Nanami, calculated as I did."


    A weird smile appeared on Naruto''s indifferent face. The Thunder God''s technique was activated, and it immediately appeared on top of Hyuga Nanami''s head, grabbing the mid-air Kunai with one hand.


    "Xianfa spiral pill!"


    Naruto holds the god of thunder god Kunai in one hand, and the blue spiral pill in the other. This scene is like the battle between Namifengmizumon and Uchiha with soil, but Naruto is stronger than Namifengmizu, and Hyuga Nanami obviously has none. Uchiha''s magical art of taking soil.


    Naruto¡¯s Xianshu Helix Maru was pressed against Hyuga Nanami¡¯s head. The blue Helix Maru easily penetrated Huitian¡¯s defenses, and even said that as if there was no defense, the Hyuga clan had a thousand years of Huitian at this time. It seems to be useless, and can''t resist the penetration of the spiral pill at all.


    "It''s impossible!!" Hyuga Nanami exclaimed in horror. When the tricks they had been relying on and passed down from generation to generation failed, he felt terrified.


    boom!!


    Naruto''s Helix Maru hit Hyuga Nanami''s right shoulder and burst his right arm. Hyuga Nanami flew out miserably, fell to the ground, and said palely, "This is impossible!"


    Naruto threw Fei Lei Shen Kuwu up and down in his hands, saying: "There is nothing impossible. I have already understood the characteristics of Huitian clearly. Huitian needs to rely on rotation to enhance defense, but the position on the top of the head and the soles of the feet is The center of rotation is also the weakest place of defense. I make the spiral rotation direction and speed exactly the same as your Huitian. Your rotation speed is basically zero to me. You won¡¯t be wronged if you lose to me, because I don¡¯t. You will lose, so go with peace of mind."


    escape!!


    Hyuga Nanami was terrified by the strength and indifference of this thirteen-year-old boy. His only idea now was to escape, but his fate of death was already doomed.


    "Flying Thunder God''s Slash!"


    Naruto easily ended up with the life of a quasi-shadow master. He will kill more powerful men in the future. Hyuga Nanami is just the beginning. Ignoring a dead person, Naruto hurried towards Hinata.


    Naruto¡¯s Chakra characteristics of Hinata have long been known to his heart. Under the fairy mode, Hinata¡¯s location was quickly determined. It was in a large mansion. Calculated by the area of ??the Hyuga clan, this should be the center of the location. Yes, going deep behind enemy lines is a big taboo, but Naruto doesn''t care about it.


    Click!


    Naruto opened the door directly with Kunai. Hinata was lying on a table in the middle of the room, surrounded by eight ninjas of the Hyuga clan. On the side stood a few who already had gray hair, and looked relatively old. The big Hyuga people.


    After seeing what they were doing, Naruto''s anger almost burned away all his sanity.


    "Caged bird!!"


    Chapter 174: A battle shocked the world!(3)


    This group of damn chores actually dared to put the bird curse mark on Hina Tian!

 142 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 142

    The Hyuga elders did not know what agreement they had reached with Danzo, probably because they had no small interest, so they sold Hinata to Danzo, but before that they actually wanted to put a bird curse on Hinata to avoid The white eyes were obtained by Danzo.


    well!They broke Naruto''s patience again!


    "Naruto Uzumaki! Why are you here?!" The elder of the Hyuga family looked at the sudden intruder Naruto Uzumaki in shock. He expected that Naruto would come to grab Hinata, so he sent his own hands to deal with Ming. People, they all heard the explosion outside before, but they did not expect that the seventeen elites could not stop Naruto and let Naruto come here, and it was this critical moment.


    "I want your lives!! Immortal law wind escape spiral shuriken!!"


    Naruto roared furiously, his anger had shredded all his intellect, and the destructive spiral shuriken was thrown into this small but sinful room...a place specially used to seal the caged bird.


    "Lord elder, be careful!!"


    "Second elder be careful!"


    "Three elders run!"


    Several elders'' personal guards shouted in horror, hurriedly protecting their respective elders, escaping from the attack range of the spiral shuriken, Naruto threw out Kumu, and Kumu flew to Hinata''s body, and then immediately launched the god of thunder. Hugging Hinata, and then kicked Kuwushang to make Kuwushang quickly fly out of the room, and then Fei Lei Shen started again.


    Buzzing!!


    The spiral shuriken exploded, and the destructive wind completely destroyed the room. The spiral shuriken''s explosion range was too large, and all nearby rooms were swept in. Naruto wanted them all down regardless of whether there were others inside. Go to hell!!


    Only the Grand Elder Hyuga and the Second Elder escaped from the heavens under the protection of the guards, and the Third Elder and the eight ninjas responsible for sealing the caged birds were all in the spiral shuriken and turned into cold corpses.


    The bird in the cage is a very complicated engraving. It has been used by Hyuga Sect to control the separation of families for hundreds of years. No one can crack it. The engraving process is of course very rigorous and complicated. It requires eight ninjas of the Hyuga clan to follow the gossip The way to cast this spell, so it is also extremely difficult to crack.


    The process of engraving the birds in the cage requires concentration. Their engraving process was suddenly interrupted by Naruto. They couldn''t react at all, so they were swallowed by the spiral shuriken and sent to hell.


    laugh¡­¡­


    This soft noise rang from Hinata in Naruto¡¯s arms. Naruto lowered her head and saw the unfinished ugly caged bird on Hina¡¯s forehead turned into a wisp of blue smoke and disappeared on Hina¡¯s forehead. Hinata''s forehead is still the same smooth and clean.


    Seeing this, Naruto''s horrible anger diminished slightly, and he hugged Hinata tightly, and kept saying: "Great... Great..."


    Hinata was hugged tightly by Naruto and gradually became sober. When she saw Naruto¡¯s familiar face, Hinata, who had always been shy, didn¡¯t blush as before, but instead curled the corner of her mouth slightly to reveal Naruto. With a pure smile, he said: "Naruto, you are here."


    Hinata''s voice is always so pure, with unreserved trust and dependence on Naruto in his voice, without any blame or resentment.


    Naruto¡¯s heart seemed to be pulled together by Hinata¡¯s voice, tears fell uncontrollably on Hinata¡¯s face, and said: "Sorry...Hinata, I¡¯m late for making you suffer so much. Sorry, Hinata..."


    "It''s okay," Hinata was still smiling, reaching out his hand to wipe Naruto''s tears, and said: "It''s fine if you come. As long as you come, everything will be fine."


    Naruto almost lost Hinata, almost causing the sad ending of Inuyasha and Kikyo in "Inuyasha". Hinata¡¯s answer is so similar to Kikyo, Naruto¡¯s self-blame and Inuyasha¡¯s fit. , Simply, the "almost" between Naruto and Hinata did not turn into that sad ending after all.


    Naruto wiped the tears from his face indiscriminately, and said, "Go, Hinata, let''s go home."


    "Yeah." Hinata nodded with incomparable happiness, and the two stood up. Hinata took the initiative to hold Naruto''s hand for the first time, with her fingers interlocking, "Go back to our home...husband." Hinata After all, it is a girl. After saying this, her face is still slightly red.


    Naruto was taken aback, looked at Hinata with a shocked expression, and said, "What do you call me?!"


    A happy smile bloomed on Hinata''s face, his pure white eyes were flawless, and he said, "My husband...Is there anything wrong?"


    "No, no." Naruto finished the short sentence with a squat, and then there was a burst of ecstasy in his heart, and he hugged Hinata hard, feeling the overflowing love in Hinata''s heart, and the pain in Naruto''s heart. It was smoothed by Hinata''s love.


    Leaning against Naruto''s solid arms, Hinata finally couldn''t help but shed tears.


    Naruto held up Hinata Rika''s rainy face, bowed her head and kissed her tear-stained lips. In the deep kiss, the two exchanged their love in each other''s hearts, and there was nothing in their hearts. Reserved.


    Hinata¡¯s heart was already broken, and the piece in his heart that originally belonged to the Hyuga clan was severely gouged out. The pain was even more terrifying than the curse of "heart-cutting the bones". Hinata¡¯s heart no longer turned towards Hyuga. One clan, her heart belongs to Naruto, and a small part is shared with three friends, Ino, Dingji and Shikamaru, but the Hyuga clan can no longer arouse any concern from Hinata.


    Naruto deeply felt the sorrow and pain of Hinata in the past few days, and his heart was already cold, smiling and holding Hinata in his arms, lowered his head, and kissed Hinata on the forehead, and said:" Let''s go, wife, let''s go home."


    "Ok."


    "Stop me!"


    Facts have proved that it is not so easy for Naruto to sway out of the Hyuga clan holding Hinata. The elders and elders Hyuga and the second elders who escaped from under the spiral shuriken hurriedly summoned their subordinates, determined to kill Naruto it''s here.


    "Killing so many Hyuga people and want to leave, do you think there is such an easy thing in this world?!" The elder looked at Naruto with fiery eyes, and at Naruto with a stern tone.


    Just now Naruto was able to break in and interrupt the engraving of the bird in the cage, the elder elder should know that all the Hyuga tribesmen he sent to intercept Naruto have died, including Hyuga Nanami, the elder¡¯s favorite ~ beloved youngest son, Hyuga Nanami It¡¯s also very neat. He has quasi-shadow-level strength in his early thirties. The elder originally intended to let his younger son seize the strength of the nine-tailed man, increase his prestige in the clan, and inherit the power of his faction in the future, but But he didn''t expect that stealing chicken won''t lose money. Anyone who is an enemy of Naruto Uzumaki will have to pay a heavy price.


    "Give a shameless thing!" Naruto looked at the elder with a grinning grin, and said, "Do you think you can save your life with this bunch of rubbish?!"


    "Could you have a try! Nine Tails!"


    Naruto sneered, looked down at Hinata in his arms, and said with a gentle expression: "Wife, are you afraid?"


    Hinata shook her head slightly, and said, "Don''t be afraid, there is nothing terrible." Hinata''s heart is full of trust and love for Naruto, even if Naruto is about to kill her people... In fact, now and They have the same eyes and surnames, which will only humiliate Hinata.


    There is no fear in love; when love is perfect, fear is removed, because fear contains punishment and the person who is afraid is not perfect in love.


    Chapter 175: A battle shocked the world!(4)


    Naruto used his avatar to open the way, while holding Hinata and fighting and walking, the Helix Maru along the way was bombed down, and the mansion of the Hyuga clan was destroyed in a disastrous manner. The Hyuga clan died in Naruto¡¯s hands in a short time. Just over a hundred people.


    Although the Hyuga clan succumbed to the two powerful clans of Senju and Uchiha, it was an ancient giant family after all. After the collapse of the Uchiha clan, it was Konoha''s only wealthy family. How has it been killed for so many years? The enemy was only a thirteen-year-old boy. He was beheaded and killed hundreds of people and destroyed countless houses in less than an hour while he was still holding a person in his arms. This will be the largest in the history of the Hyuga clan. Shame.


    In this regard, Naruto can only say two words.


    retribution!


    If it weren¡¯t for those elders who wanted to betray Hinata with their desires, they would have to engrave her with the bird curse in the cage, which caused Naruto to anger and kill. Whether he is a monster, Naruto couldn''t be so cruel.


    Since they were going to abandon this only amulet, Naruto was really sorry for not killing them terribly.


    After leaving the station of the Hyuga clan, Tsunade and others who had been waiting outside surrounded him, Naruto put Hinata down and exhaled heavily.


    "Hinata!" Ino was inexplicably excited and hugged Hinata abruptly. Tears had already flowed down, and said, "Great... it''s great that you are fine!"


    Hinata was also very excited. Although he was betrayed by the family, there is still a beloved person who can save him at all costs. There is also a good sister who cares about herself so much that she no longer feels attached to the Hyuga clan in her heart and embraces Ino. Both of them shed tears.


    "Naruto, are you okay?"


    Naruto was tired and sweating, but he was very awkward. He smiled at Tsunade''s words and said, "Don''t worry, it''s just that Chakra has consumed a little too much." After speaking, he grabbed a handful from his pocket. Chakra crystallized and swallowed it directly.


    These chakra crystals themselves are Naruto''s chakras, which are 100% compatible with Naruto himself. As soon as they enter the stomach, they automatically transform into a large number of chakras, which are integrated into the limbs of Naruto''s body.


    This is not like the previous battle with Kyuubi. At that time, Naruto was moving, but his entity was sitting motionless, so he could absorb the Xianshu Chakra while fighting. There was no need to worry about consumption, but now It''s different. A spiral shuriken, two super-large jade spiral Dorenmaru, Naruto''s previously absorbed fairy magic Chakra has been used up, and his face has changed back to normal. He needs to stay still. Absorb Xianshu Chakra again.


    The power of the fairy mode is almost perfect. In the fairy mode, the destructive power of ninjutsu is several times or even dozens of times higher than in the normal state. The speed, strength, explosive power, destructive power, and endurance are all explosively improved, and it can It greatly reduces fatigue and pain after the hand. If you maintain the fairy mode, you will not feel tired without sleeping for several days. The only problem is to stay still and absorb Chakra.


    When the fairy mode disappears, the accumulated fatigue and pain will burst out at once. This is also the time when the ninja using the fairy mode is the weakest.


    Naruto¡¯s forces of nature have not yet been assembled, his first target to be killed, Shimura Danzo, led a group of ninjas, and two other advisors, Mito Menyan and Shunji Xiaochun, mighty. The earth appeared in front of Naruto.


    Danzo is a three-generation teammate, that is, the disciples of Senju Zhuma and Senjukaima. Although he is a disciple of the first and second generations, Danzo''s behavior is exactly like a descendant of Uchiha Madara.


    Danzo has a crazy and pathological obsession with the position of Naruto. In order to become Naruto, he did not hesitate to take the world''s bad luck, transplanting the cells between the thousand hands and the writing wheel eyes of the Uchiha clan. The Uchiha clan is extinct, and Danzo is true. One of the evils is that Dashemaru defected because of research on human forbidden techniques, but Danzo''s style is far more than Dashemaru.

 143 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 143

    Danzo¡¯s style is very similar to Percy, the anti-one of the first two seasons of "Nikita". They have perverted obsessions with the village and organization. Villages and organizations are regarded as their own property, and anyone can be sacrificed for their own benefit.


    Danzo is obviously the leader. With a cane in one hand, his exposed left eye looked at Naruto indifferently, and said, "Naruto Uzumaki, you wantonly killed the Hyuga tribe, do you confess?"


    Naruto¡¯s Xianshu Chakra hadn¡¯t been gathered yet, so he spent time with Danzo for the time being, and sneered, ¡°Then I don¡¯t know what Danzo-sama, what do you plan to do with me?¡±


    "Does this still need to be said?" Before Danzo could speak, Shikamaru said first, his lazy eyes exuded a light that did not match his age, and said: "Of course it is to take the dangerous guy Uzumaki Naruto. The roots are trained to make him an ultimate weapon completely loyal to Konoha."


    This is Danzo¡¯s last move. When Naruto broke into the Hyuga clan, his people did not come out to arrest Naruto together, but instead let him kill the Hyuga clan members, so that Naruto was detained for a certain amount of abuse. "Kill the same village ninja" hat, so that Naruto can be justified to get rid of the roots, and then use the writing wheel to hypnotize him into a complete tool.


    Naruto''s face showed a disdainful sneer. In his current state, he couldn''t turn his head. He just looked at Danzo and said, "Shikamaru, you don''t need to say something that everyone knows, otherwise you will let Danzo-sama. Embarrassing."


    "Yo~~" Shikamaru put his hands in his pockets, jokingly said: "Naruto, I didn''t know you were so kind before, so you would care about the idea of ??a dog?"


    "Hahahaha..."


    The people on Naruto¡¯s side couldn¡¯t help laughing. Shikamaru was really ruthless and decisive enough to say that Danzo is a dog in front of so many people. Although he is indeed, Shikamaru is a dog. When I said this, I didn''t leave a way out for myself.


    Danzo''s face was gloomy, and he waved his hand and said, "Do it!"


    The four ninjas behind Danzo rushed out quickly. The four ninjas were all masters of physique. They were so fast that they rushed towards Naruto between the lightning and flint.


    "Get out of here!!"


    With a terrifying roar, Tsunade directly intercepted the four ninjas, with terrifying power condensed in his fists, and punched one of them.


    The ninja was startled, and crossed his hands in front of him. Tsunade''s eyes were cold, and he shouted angrily: "Get out of here!!"


    boom!!


    The strange force of Tsunade''s punch directly hit the ninja''s body, and the terrifying force interrupted all the bones of his hands. He spouted a mouthful of blood and flew backwards.


    "Konoha Cyclone!!"


    Tsunade punched a ninja back, and of the remaining three, two jumped into the air, rotated their body, turned their legs into a whirlwind, and kicked them into the temples on both sides.


    Boom!


    In the face of the two kicks, Tsunade just raised her arms, and with her delicate arms, she easily blocked the Konoha whirlwind of the two ninja ninjas. The strength is strong and the judgement is high, Tsunade has the wrist. Flip, grabbing the ankles of the two of them, and a terrifying force erupted between the five fingers.


    "what!"


    The two physique ninjas screamed, Tsunade directly cruelly crushed their ankles, and also injected medical ninjutsu into their bodies, shattering their leg muscles, unless she did it herself. Treatment, otherwise they will only have one leg in the future.


    Tsunade''s expression was indifferent, and he threw out the two ninjas with a flick of his hands.


    "Starfall!!"


    The last ninja yelled, the short knife in his hand exuded a cold cold light, the knife cut the air quickly, and smashed at Tsunade with an extremely fierce momentum.


    "Unbearable!"


    Tsunade yelled, his body arched, compressing the power of his whole body, and then Chakra exploded under his feet, and the explosion produced incomparable speed in an instant. The body flashed past the sharp blade, and the knees condensed the whole body''s strength. It slammed into the chest of the sword ninja fiercely.


    "Oh!"


    The sword ninja screamed, a lot of blood spurted out of his mouth, his body flew backwards quickly, hit the wall of a nearby house, hit two walls in a row, then stopped, fell on the ground, and vomited two in his mouth. The blood bubble, the breastbone was all broken, and it pierced the heart, it was hopeless.


    "Humph!" Tsunade snorted coldly, waved, and beat four physical ninjas, one dead, two injured and one disabled in one face-to-face encounter. The powerful strength displayed made countless people feel chills on their backs. This is the slug princess Tsunade Ji Really powerful force.(Tsunade and Jilaiya, Oshemaru are also called Sannin. In the setting, the strength of the three should be equivalent, Tsunade¡¯s Hundred Grand Art, Jiraiya¡¯s Immortal Mode and Oshemaru¡¯s Yaki In the art, if you die, you may not be able to tell who is the strongest. As for the battle between Tsunade and Toto in the original work, it can only be said that Tsunade has not fought for many years, and his strength has declined. In addition, the hands of Oshemaru were unable to Use, the strength is limited, if Tsunade shows too strong power, you don¡¯t need to show spiritism to defeat Osaimaru, then the third spirit of spiritism will not be on the stage. Please refer to the current strength of Tsunade The strength of the Gokage in the battle against the battle spot, such a domineering and powerful strength should be the true strength of Senju Tsunade, please don''t take Tsunade and Tou for the matter)


    Danzo looked at Tsunade with a gloomy expression. In less than a minute, he damaged four of his subordinates. Danzo was so angry that he said angrily: "Tsunade! What are you doing, do you want to be a traitor?!"


    "Betrayal, betray! Is the old lady still afraid of you?!" Tsunade, who was more temperamental than her figure, yelled, took out his forehead from his arms and threw it in front of Danzo, then brushed and took off. Without the green coat, a powerful Chakra rose from her body, and Tsunade''s golden braids fluttered automatically. Even if he faced hundreds of enemies alone, Tsunade was not afraid at all, with brown eyes. He has a firm will that even death can''t shake.


    "Anyone who wants to touch Uzumaki Naruto''s hair, just step on top of my Senju Tsunade''s body!"


    Chapter 176: A battle shocked the world!(5)


    Sturdy!


    Domineering!


    In terms of strength, Wuyin Village''s fifth-generation Suikage Terumimei can be equal to Tsunade. The woman Otsuki Teruya is more than a hundred times stronger than Tsunade, but if you talk about the sturdy and domineering style of behavior, this world absolutely No one can compare with Tsunade, let alone a woman, even a man would not be so aggressive as Tsunade.


    Apart from Naruto and Silent, Shikamaru, Choji, Shiro, Ino, and Hinata were all frightened by Tsunade''s domineering appearance.


    In fact, Danzo will do something with Hinata this time, which has a certain relationship with Tsunade.


    After the death of the three generations and before the fifth generation took office, Danzo continued to mobilize his own forces to suppress the ninjas of the Naruto faction, and wanted to incorporate Naruto, the ultimate weapon, into his own when the new Naruto took office and the foundation was still unstable. However, according to the news from Danzo¡¯s subordinates, Naruto and Tsunade¡¯s intimacy beyond the normal range, coupled with Tsunade¡¯s fierce temperament, it¡¯s almost impossible to take away the strength of the Kyuubi. That''s why Danzo chose to act on Hinata, forcing Naruto to slaughter the Hyuga Ninja, so that he has an excuse to take Naruto away.


    Tsunade refused to give up, even if she had fought this life today, she would never allow anyone to hurt Naruto.


    Kamaru''s mouth twitched at Tsunade''s sturdy figure, and said to Naruto: "Where did you get such a sturdy woman? It''s scarier than my mother."


    Naruto suddenly rolled his eyes gorgeously, did not speak, but felt very proud and moved in his heart.


    "Oh... After so many years, Master Tsunade''s temper is still as hot as before."


    A terrifying smile appeared on Tsunade''s face and said, "Lujiu kid, are you owed?"


    "Ahem..." There were two scars on his face. Uncle Lujiu, who was more afraid of trouble than Lumaru, hurriedly fell from a nearby roof to the people, touching his head and saying: "I can''t stand you. Fist, Tsunade-sama."


    "Dad?" Shikamaru''s mouth and eyes twitched twice, looking at his father, and said: "Why are you here?"


    "You dare to say?!" Lu Jiu walked over and hit his son''s head directly, and said: "Your mother told me to take you back to dinner at night, or she would cook me."


    "Cut, it''s really troublesome." Shikamaru said with a narrow mouth, actually reluctant to admit that he was moved.


    "Oh... the pig, deer and butterflies are all here." Tsunade sighed, but his eyes focused on Naruto, who was still gathering Xianshu Chakra and could not move. This kid has an indescribable power. , People will always surround him unconsciously.


    "Dad, I''m sorry, I secretly ran out without telling you." Ino looked at his serious dad embarrassedly. He sneaked out today and really never thought about how to go back to have a business relationship.


    Shanzhong Haiyi hugged his arms and said, "It''s really no way. My daughter grew up and just wanted to run out."


    "I''m sorry, Dad."


    Boom!


    Yamanaka Koiichi punched Ino''s head punitively, and said, "Wait for you to go home."


    "Hee hee hee¡­¡­"


    "Dad, I''m sorry, I sneaked out with the chili balls."


    "It''s okay, Ding Ci." Uncle Ding Zuo is the best tempered of the Pig Deer Butterfly. He patted Ding Ci''s shoulder with a smile and said, "The secret medicine developed by our family has reached the most critical moment. Explosive power to protect your companions, Ding Ci, you did the right thing."


    Ding Ci gained confidence with his father¡¯s praise, and said, "Thank you, father."


    The old pig, deer, butterfly and trio appeared here at this time, and they have already expressed their position, standing on the side of their children. After all, they are their own children. How could the three of them watch their children have an accident? .

 144 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 144

    Naruto, who was still standing still and unable to act, suddenly smiled and said, "Father-in-law, you are too late, too."


    Whoosh!


    The fourth father appeared on the court, and Hinata suddenly changed his face when he saw him, because it was her father, Hyuga Nissa, who should be under house arrest, who appeared here!


    "father!"


    "Sorry, Hinata, you have been wronged." Hyuga Nizu looked at his daughter apologetically, and said: "I have not been able to fulfill my responsibility as a father for so many years, but today, I am even fighting This life won¡¯t let anyone hurt my daughter!"


    "Father..." Hinata opened his mouth wide, then covered it with his hand, and kept shaking his head, "It''s okay... It really doesn''t matter..."


    The relationship between Nizu and Hinata can be improved. Apart from Hinata himself, Naruto may be the happiest. After all, Hinata''s happiness is Naruto''s greatest wish.


    Danzo had a gloomy expression on his face, watching more and more Shinobu, he did not expect that Naruto, the nine-tailed man, Zhuli, could attract so many people to help him. The longer the delay, the more he planned. It''s not good.


    "What are you doing, do you want to betray Konoha?!"


    Faced with Danzo''s questioning, Tsunade, the most powerful person on this side, was not afraid of him at all. With one hand on his hips, he looked at Danzo with a cold and proud look, and said, "Danzo! You say this to scare someone. If you have the ability, just step over and take a look at my corpse. I can guarantee that I can drag you all to hell before I die!"


    The aura of a shadow-level powerhouse who put his life and death out of the picture was enough to make an entire army feel that Senju Tsunade stood in front of everyone, and she was the backbone of everyone.


    "Hahahaha... you really deserve to be Tsunade-sama, that''s a beautiful statement!!"


    The typical neurotic laughter came, and the time was delayed, more and more people came to help Naruto, Hongdou with a hearty laughter fell beside Naruto, with her there was Hong. Asma and Akai, more and more people are coming.


    "Tsuna-sama!"


    Tsunade still had one hand on his hips, and glanced over the several Shinnin who came over, smiled slightly, and said, "Azuki, red, Asma, Kai... the little devil heads of those days have grown up. "


    "Little devil..." Shikamaru heard Tsunade twitch the corners of his mouth at the name of several Kaminin, then stabbed his father with his arm, and said, "Dad, how old is that woman?"


    "If I remember correctly, Tsunade-sama should be 51 years old this year."


    "Fifty-one..." Shikamaru almost choked to death with his own saliva, "Naruto, you taste really good."


    "If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as a dumb!" Naruto glared at Shikamaru, and a red mark appeared on his face, "Tsunade stepped back! My chakra has been gathered!"


    "Hmph! It''s finally all right!" Tsunade sneered twice, and jumped back to Naruto''s side. "It''s not wasting that I have been able to drag you so long!"


    "Are you dragging time on purpose?!" Danzo looked at Tsunade angrily. The feeling of being slapped in the face made Danzo feel a huge shame. His strength in Tsunade didn''t dare to do it easily, but he didn''t. I thought that Tsunade was deliberately helping Naruto drag time.


    "Otherwise, who do you think would want you to talk nonsense with you?!" Tsunade said with a disdainful expression for Danzo.


    "Don''t worry, Tsunade, I''ll soon let that old miscellaneous hair never have to talk!" The crazy expression on Naruto''s face, matched with the hideous horror of the four red marks, two shadows The clone appeared beside Naruto.


    "Wind escape spiral shuriken!"


    It was the first time that Danzo saw Naruto¡¯s spiral shuriken with his own eyes. He also felt the powerful destructive power of this ninjutsu. Although he was shocked, he was still very calm and said: "Spiral shuriken. , You can''t use this ninjutsu too many times, don''t you want your hands?"


    Danzo knows that although the spiral shuriken is a powerful technique, it also has great side effects. If it is used too many times, Naruto''s hand as the caster will be destroyed, so Danzo is not very worried. When a human rushes over, he is ready to evade, and if he fails to hit, no amount of powerful technique makes sense.


    "Then see if you die first, or if my hand wailes first!" Naruto said terrifying words with a grim face, "Fairy wind escape spiral shuriken!!"


    The huge chakra of the spiral shuriken was out of Naruto''s palm, and it really flew to Danzo like a shuriken, and there were two other consultants, Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun.


    "What?! How could it be possible!!"


    "How can this technique be thrown away?! This is impossible!!"


    The celestial spiral shuriken used in the Hyuga clan was too fast, and it was indoors. It was not seen by anyone other than the few people present at the time. The celestial being used in the sealed space Fa was even known only to him, and the 100% completed spiral shuriken truly shocked everyone present.


    "Oh! Get away!!"


    "Master Menyan! Be careful!"


    "Master Xiaochun!!"


    Danzo is relatively strong, and facing Naruto¡¯s spiral shurikens, he can still dodge between the flashing stones, but Mito Menyan and Zhuanxi Xiaochun have long lost their strengths in the past, and the ninja who is responsible for protecting them quickly grasped They flashed to the side.


    Naruto grinned, how could his nirvana not kill a single person, stretched out his right hand at the spiral shuriken, and seemed to hold something imaginary.


    "You can''t escape!! Explode! Spiral shuriken!!"


    Naruto¡¯s right hand was clenched, and the volume of the spiral shuriken suddenly increased by five times. The blade of the spiral shuriken will be Danzo, Mito Menyan and Zhunmei Xiaochun, and a few ninjas nearby. All rolled in.


    A huge cyan whirlwind broke out in Konoha Village!!


    Chapter 177: A battle shocked the world!(6)


    "This kind of destructive power... How did this stinky boy accomplish this kind of ninjutsu?!" Hongdou has seen the super destructive power of the spiral shuriken with his own eyes, even when viewed from a distance, the harsh high pitch and terrifying destruction Li still made her feel that the roots of her teeth were sour.


    With a bitter smile on his face, he said, "I feel like we are here without much sense."


    "I don''t care!" Adzuki bean''s thinking jumped too much, and he was still shocked just now. It turned into gnashing his teeth in a second. "When the mess here is solved, I have to let that stinky boy treat me to eat. Thousand skewers of balls! I even dared to hide it from me after developing this technique, which made my old lady worry for him in vain!"


    "Hey..." Hong didn''t know how to complain about his friend.


    "The spiral shuriken is finished?!"


    "Yes." Naruto squeezed his hands, then let go, and said: "Under the fairy mode, my strength has exceeded the limit. I could never imagine that I would become so strong before. This strength is really true. That''s too strong!"


    "Naruto, has anyone ever said that you are narcissistic?"


    "Yes, because I am really narcissistic."


    Naruto said shamelessly, then his face changed slightly, and then put on a weird smile, and said, "Cut, you are not dead yet, but it just delayed your death a little bit! Xianfa The wind is overwhelmed!!"


    Naruto jumped into the air and quickly sealed the seal. After the pressure of the fairy magic bonus, the destructive power increased more than five times, and the huge high-pressure wind ball flew towards a residential house.


    boom!!


    The huge typhoon hit the house, and Danzo, who had just been completely hit by the spiral shuriken, appeared from it. Although there was some dust on his body, he was unharmed, and even his clothes were not damaged.


    "How is this possible?! How could it be possible that it was hit by Naruto''s spiral shuriken without any injuries?!"


    The weird situation on Danzo really made everyone feel scared, and he was completely unscathed by Naruto''s super S-level profound meaning.


    "Naruto, let my consciousness come out, let me explain."


    "no problem."


    Naruto¡¯s consciousness was immersed in his heart, and Kyuubi¡¯s consciousness turned out, which also affected Naruto¡¯s appearance, making his eyes become nine-tailed fox pupils, and the six beards on his face deepened, looking at Tsuna Hand, said: "The granddaughter between the pillars, the little girl of the Qianshou family, it''s been a long time since I saw you."


    "Kyuubi!" Tsunade''s pupils shrank. If Naruto hadn''t taken the initiative to let Kyuubi come out just now, she would have done it directly.


    Kyuubi Naruto smiled and looked at Tsunade, but because of his own reasons, he looked a bit hideous, and said, "Don''t be so nervous, I''m just going out to explain to you the tricks that kid over there uses."


    Tsunade''s clenched fist relaxed, and looked at Naruto Kunio, and said, "Do you know Danzo''s technique?"


    "Of course!" said Naruto Nine-tailed arrogantly. He is a thousand-year-old fox. He has more knowledge than everyone on the scene combined. What''s more, Danzo uses the ultimate illusion technique from the Uchiha clan. How could Kyuubi not understand the technique of Indra''s successor?

 145 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 145

    "The technique used by that kid is Uchiha''s ultimate illusion technique Izanaki. After the operation, all the damage caused to him, including death, can be turned into illusion within a certain period of time, and he can free himself from death. All of his own advantages have become reality, and the price is that one Shalunyan will be blind forever.¡± Naruto Kyuwei explained the role of Izanagi in detail, and then said: "That kid must have transplanted Shalunyan, the granddaughter of Zhujian. , If you find a beautiful excuse to kill that kid, this is enough."


    Tsunade''s eyes lit up after hearing this, and the human body was forbidden. This is indeed a good reason to kill Danzo. He was a little excited, and then looked at Naruto Kunio, and said: "Then how should I crack Izanagi? ?"


    "After Izanagi casts it, there is no way to crack it. I can only release it automatically when the time is up. However, even for Uchiha people, Izanagi can only last more than ten minutes at a time. That kid is not from Uchiha. The transplanted eyes can last for a few minutes at most. You can''t kill him in these few minutes, but after this period of time, it will be fine." Naruto Nine Tails said coldly.


    To put it plainly, Izanagi is a relatively high-end yin-yang escape technique. Yin dan can turn will into reality, create something out of nothing, and then yang dodges life, and can inject vitality into the entity created by yin dan. This is how the tail beast was created.


    And Izanagi''s ability to turn all the favorable conditions for oneself into reality is Yin Dun''s ability, and to turn all the damage suffered by himself into illusion is the reverse use of Yin Dun.


    Kyuubi Naruto glanced at Tsunade, and said, "Don''t worry, the little girl of Senju, Naruto''s strength is beyond your imagination. He has surpassed the pillars. Those messy ninjas will not be. His opponent''s!"


    When Tsunade heard that Kyuubi said that Naruto had surpassed his grandfather, he was shocked. He was about to ask something more. Kyuubi''s consciousness had returned to the seal, and Naruto''s consciousness turned out.


    "You all heard it, Danzo will leave it to me and Tsunade to solve it. The other guys will trouble you to hold on first. Don''t worry, it doesn''t take much time." Naruto said in a light tone, even if Dan With Izanaki, he is just an ant in his eyes, and he can use Yin-Yang Dun as well as he himself, and he has the power of six ways and Asura¡¯s Chakra, Yin-Yang Dun is definitely better than Danzang¡¯s transplant. The power is a hundred times stronger.


    Danzo''s unpleasant face has become even more ugly. His writing wheel has been hidden for so many years, but he did not expect to be seen through by Kyuubi. He looked at Naruto with sorrow and pointed his finger behind Naruto. Said: "Naruto Uzumaki! What if your strength is stronger?! Not everyone has the same strength as you!"


    Danzo is referring to Hinata and the others behind Naruto. In addition to Naruto and Tsunade, there are a group of Shinobu, as well as Hinata and the others. The strongest is among the elite. The white of forbearance has the ability to fly in the butterfly state, but they really have no resistance to the elites of Danzo.


    "Idiot!" Naruto said with a sneer, "I will let them stay here, do you think I will have nothing to prepare?! Immortal shadow avatar technique!"


    boom!


    Eight shadow clones appeared next to Naruto, and four shadow clones stood in four corners, surrounded Hinata and others, and began to seal in their hands at the same time.


    "Forbearance Flies into the Thunder God Enchantment!!"


    The space was distorted by Naruto''s Chakra, and a special blue barrier was formed in the middle of the four shadow avatars, completely enclosing Hinata and the other four shadow avatars.


    What Danzo would think of, how could Naruto not think of it?He had already prepared to transform the Flying Thunder God enchantment to form an absolute defensive enchantment. Unlike the Flying Thunder God enchantment, which can only resist one side of the attack, this enchantment is all-round and has infinite defense power.


    It¡¯s not impossible for Naruto to activate the four red sun formations alone. It just consumes too many chakras. Compared with the Thunder God enchantment, it saves a lot of chakras. The only problem is that the enchantment is one-way. It is used to resist external attacks. If the people inside want to go out, it will not be hindered in any way, so it cannot be used as a barrier to trap the enemy.


    "I''m sorry, I can only let you stay in the barrier until the matter is resolved." Naruto smiled and looked at the people in the barrier. Although he knew they had the determination to face the difficulties with him, he was really They should not be allowed to risk, "Ding Ci, your chili pill is useless."


    Hinata shook his head helplessly, looked at Naruto firmly, and said, "Naruto, promise me, this is the last time."


    "Well, this is definitely the last time." Naruto smiled and assured him, then looked at Shikamaru and said, "Shikamaru, do you have any comments to express?"


    Although Shikamaru was angry with Naruto for not letting them help him, he still looked lazy, holding his head in both hands, and said, "Nothing, anyway, I can just be lazy anyway."


    "Hehehehe..." Naruto smiled grimly, and said: "Be lazy? Don''t even think about it. There are three positions available for Konoha consultant now. I have reserved one for you. Konoha is the youngest. Consultant!"


    Konoha has a total of three consultants, Shimura Danzo, Zhuan Koharu and Mito Menyan, Mito Menyan and Zhuan Koharu have been killed by Naruto, Danzo''s life is already in his pocket. , The positions of the three consultants were naturally vacated. Shikamaru''s mind did not leave a position for him. It was really inappropriate.


    When Shikamaru heard that Naruto was going to be Konoha''s consultant himself, a lot of trouble seemed to stun him, and he immediately angered: "Damn! You bastard! Don''t ask me for such troublesome things!"


    Naruto YINJIAN laughed incomparably, and said: "This is not good, Shikamaru, who told you to have such a smart brain? I won''t give up unless you dig out your smart brain."


    Shikamaru became so angry that he yelled at this bastard Naruto, so he just died!


    Naruto didn''t bother to pay attention to this guy. Anyway, Konoha consultant must have his position in the future. It is a pity that Shikamaru''s brain is not used well.


    Lujiu is probably the happiest person. After all, Shikamaru is his son. With Naruto¡¯s promise, Shikamaru will definitely become Konoha¡¯s youngest consultant, so Lujiu is happy and worried. Parents, on the one hand, hope that their children will be safe and sound for the rest of their lives, and on the other hand, they hope that their children can make a difference and make a big difference.


    Every husband is not guilty, and he is guilty of his crime.


    Shikamaru''s IQ, coupled with this chaotic world, is destined to be uncommon, and Shikamaru''s dream is impossible to realize after all.


    Naruto turned around, with a cold smile on his face, and rushed towards Danzo with Tsunade.


    Danzo gritted his teeth and shouted, "Kill them!!"


    The war really broke out!


    Chapter 178: A battle shocked the world!(7)


    In order to deal with Naruto, Danzo brought in elites from the roots, two to three hundred ninjas, most of them have the strength of Shinobu, and a few even have the quasi-shadow level, which is extremely powerful.


    Danzo gave an order, and countless ninjas rushed towards Naruto and Tsunade. Those ninjas were automatically divided into three groups, the strongest against Naruto and Tsunade, and the other against those who helped Naruto behind. Shangren, there is another, trying to break the barrier set by Naruto, trying to catch people in the barrier to threaten Naruto.


    "The wind is suppressed!"


    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"


    "Lei Dun Lei Ball!"


    Three ninjas proficient in ninjutsu activated ninjutsu at the same time. After the crushing wind ball was injected into the fireball, the fireball suddenly became two or three times larger, and the original red flame became a brighter yellow color. , Coupled with the most violent Thunder Dune among the five basic Chakra attributes, formed a huge energy ball with a diameter of 15 meters, which is extremely destructive.


    Because of the addition of the fastest thunder, this huge energy ball flies extremely fast, and the electric light flint room has already flown before the barrier.


    Naruto sensed what happened later, and the corner of his mouth suddenly sneered. The power of the Thunder God enchantment was so powerful that it couldn''t be blown away even with the tail beast jade.


    The terrifying energy ball, which had reached S-level destructive power, hit the Dafei Thunder God enchantment, and was immediately attracted by a strange force. The blue light wall of the original Dafei Thunder God enchantment cracked. A black hole, the hole connected to a different-dimensional space, produced a huge suction force, absorbed the entire energy ball, and it did not cause an explosion.


    Boom!


    A huge explosion sounded outside Konoha Village. Judging from the red and yellow fire and blue lightning, it was clear that the huge energy ball emitted by the three ninjas just now was transferred to Konoha in an instant. Outside the village.


    "Stupid thing! How can my Great Flying Thunder God barrier be broken by you rubbish!" Naruto''s expression of indifference and arrogance is based on his absolute strength. Flying Thunder God barrier is the strongest The large enchantment technique, in some respects, even surpasses the four red sun formations that require four shadow-level powerhouses to activate at the same time. Naruto¡¯s strongest enchantment technique, Dafei Thunder God enchantment, is even more perfect. Realm, 360 has no dead ends, but only those who are proficient in the art of flying thunder god and have a huge Chakra can perform this ninjutsu. If they can¡¯t use the art of flying thunder god, even a hundred shadow ranks will not be able to cast this enchantment.


    Naruto had arranged a bombing spot outside Konoha early in the morning, and no matter what kind of ninjutsu it was, it would be transferred outside Konoha.


    Naruto moved forward, facing dozens of ninjas in front of him, and said to Tsunade beside him: "For a while, no matter what happens, just rush forward and use your strange power to open the way. I will solve all their attacks!" After reaching out and pressing Tsunade''s body, she left her own flying thunder god art style on her body, and then threw a bunch of trigeminal kunai in all directions.


    "understood!"


    Because Naruto once entered the deepest part of Tsunade¡¯s heart and read all her secrets, the two are connected with each other. Tsunade has absolute trust in Naruto, and he hits the ninja in front of him with a fist. All her strength has also increased the speed to the maximum, completely giving up defense and fighting for life.


    "Fate!"


    Tsunade yelled and gave up his defense completely based on his trust in Naruto. The resulting impossibility was extremely huge. The well-behaved animal like a lion was not enough to describe Tsunade. Her aura was like a tyrannosaur running away. , Horrible and overbearing, all the obstacles in front of her will be cleared by her as soon as she moves forward.


    Those root ninjas have seen the fate of the four physical ninjas before, knowing that Tsunade¡¯s strange power is definitely not strong enough for human bodies to resist, and immediately stopped, a dozen ninjas who are good at ninjas formed a circle, and at the same time Performed his own ninjutsu.


    "Fire escape dragon fire technique!" "Wind escape beast wave gale palm!" "Water escape water dragon bullet technique!" "Thunder escape pseudo-darkness!" "Earth escape earth dragon bullet technique!"


    More than a dozen ninjas who are proficient in ninjutsu, the ninjutsu skills are really mixed, the five element ninjutsu all smashed towards Tsunade, the sky full of ninjutsu exudes great power, this kind of powerful attack, probably except for the three generations of Raikage Aside from the guy who is not as strong as a human, even if a veteran movie-level powerhouse like Tsunade is hit, I am afraid he will be seriously injured.


    Faced with such a powerful and complicated ninjutsu, Tsunade still rushed forward without evasive, his steadfast gaze has put life and death aside!


    Whoosh!!


    The golden light flashed, and Naruto used the thunder god technique that remained on Tsunade''s body, and instantly flashed in front of her, facing the destructive ninjutsu.


    "Xianfafei Thunder God enchantment!"


    Naruto used the Xianshu Chakra to activate the Thunder God enchantment, which greatly increased the coverage and absorption speed of the Thunder God enchantment. This S-level ultimate ninjutsu sent more than a dozen upper ninjutsu in one breath. All the ninjutsu was absorbed, and all moved out of the village in one breath. The process of these things happened in less than half a second, and Tsunade''s speed at the limit was not affected in any way.

 146 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 146

    West Malaysia!!


    The Kamininchi that Tsunade was staring at yelled badly, but it was too late.Tsunade¡¯s full speed using Chakra¡¯s bursting method can hardly be compared to a ninja proficient in physique. The ninja-type ninja is naturally inferior in terms of speed, and he intended to use ninjutsu with others to block Tsunami. However, Naruto didn''t expect that all the attacks would be diverted by Naruto, and Tsunade''s white fist had already arrived in front of him.


    "Die to the old lady!!"


    Tsunade shouted angrily. In his tone, the ninja was frightened by the fierce murderous aura of a shadow-level powerhouse who became famous in the Ninja World War. His face became pale, and he watched Tsunade''s fist blankly. In his chest.


    Click!!


    The chest cavity sank in an instant, the sternum and ribs were all comminuted fractures under the impact of the Tsunade monster''s force, and the heart, lungs, these major organs were all turned into fragments in an instant and it was no longer saved.


    Tsunade¡¯s punch turned all the defensive chakras to attack. The power was really extraordinary. Let the ninja fly out, because the flying speed was too fast and even produced a layer of air around his body. Tsunade The extreme speed caused by the strange force caused the air film to generate a lot of force, and even cut the roof.


    Naruto and Tsunade, the two great shadow-level powerhouses combined to produce a perfect attack, Shangnin is just an ant, one Shangnin, facing two shadow-levels?Where is the possibility of survival?!


    Danzo is definitely a sinister and treacherous person, but he absolutely cannot be called a traitor, because he will let his subordinates do anything, facing a powerful enemy, if he is not a last resort, he will only shrink. Under heavy protection, this kind of person, in any case, he can only be a clown, never be a traitor. In comparison, the three generations of old men are weaker, but at the end of life they dare to use their own The life awakening Konoha can be regarded as a "male" character.


    Danzo would not rush to fight Naruto and Tsunade at this time. Instead, he kept a distance while shouting, "You guys all give me a ride!"


    The ninjas in the roots and parts are mostly puppets who were brainwashed by Danzo, especially the elites brought out by Danzo. Although they were scared by Tsunade and Naruto''s fierceness, they were taken in Danzo. The orders came up one by one.


    Naruto looked at the surrounding ninja with a cold smile, took out a scroll from his arms, and said: "A bunch of garbage, use this technique to solve you all. The seal is released!"


    Naruto unlocked the seal on the scroll, and what was liberated from it were thousands of trigeminal kunai, these are special kunai secretly called Baijian, and all of them have been put on the thunder god technique. Tomorrow yesterday, except for a fight with Nine Tails, most of the time was spent on these surviving thunder gods.


    Thousands of kunai hovered around Naruto''s body. Naruto''s hands were slowly raised. Thousands of kunai floated in the air, black and pressed. Naruto pushed up with both hands and shouted "disperse". , Those kunai are like rain, falling towards the surrounding area, spreading in a very large area.


    The kunai that Naruto cast down didn''t even hurt a ninja. After all, these are the elites in Danzo''s hands. How could those elite ninjas be injured by such crude attacks, but this is enough, his flying thunder god The art has been spread all over this place, and his art is everywhere, which means that Naruto can appear behind anyone in an instant, and then wipe off his neck. This is also the battle where Hao Feng Shuimen became famous on the battlefield. Law, the technique of Flying Thunder God is a meat grinder on the battlefield.


    Tsunade didn''t pay much attention to those, but looked at Naruto with a puzzled look, and said, "Where did you learn the art of sand and iron?"


    Chapter 179: A battle shocked the world!(8)


    Naruto just manipulated those kunai to levitate in mid-air, and then scattered them all around. This is not what ordinary chakras can do, but the magnetic escape chakras belonging to the strongest three generations of Fengying in Shayin Village. Use chakras Converted into magnetic force, the third generation of Fengying developed the strongest weapon sand iron with this unique chakra, so it is called the strongest wind shadow. This sand iron also caused a lot of trouble to Tsunade.


    In the third Ninja World War that year, Konoha faced the attack of the four ninja villages with one enemy and four at the same time. In any case, the number of ninjas in the four ninja villages must be far more than Konoha. Every battlefield faces powerful enemies, so a powerful ninja is needed to take charge of the war on each battlefield.


    Tsunade¡¯s art has great restraint effects on the puppet masters of Sain, so at the time Tsunade commanded the sand-invisible front. On the battlefield, Tsunade had repeatedly taught the sand-iron world of three generations of Kazekage, so I am also familiar with Magnetic Escape.


    What makes Tsunade strange is, where did Naruto learn Magneto?


    Naruto chuckled and said: "The three generations of Fengying got inspiration from the Shouhe Chakra in the body of the previous Ren Zhuli before they developed the magnetic escape, sand and iron art, so Shouhe itself has the investigation of magnetic escape. Carat. Thank you Oh She Maru too. I was able to get the magnetic escape Chakra because of his Konoha collapse plan and teamed up with Sagyun to attack Konoha. As a result, Sagyun sent the crane guard Zhuli, and I defeated the kid. , And helped him to strengthen Shouhe¡¯s seal. Shouhe took the initiative to give me a part of his chakra when it was sealed, so I can be regarded as the strength of the two-tailed beasts of Nine Tails and Shouhe."


    Probably it was Naruto¡¯s last time when he "educates" Gaara¡¯s boy, what he said also had an impact on Shouhe. When Naruto used the seal of the four elephants, Shouhe gave his own chakra to Ming. As for the human part, that was also the reason Kyuubi grunted uncomfortably at that time.


    Shouhe itself has a magnetic escape chakra. Although the Shouhe¡¯s chakra is different from the aggressive magnetic escape of the three generations of Fengying, it is also a magnetic escape, which can generate magnetic force to control metal. As long as Naruto has the heart to practice, he can also reproduce the strongest weapon of the three generations of Fengying.


    Tsunade showed a weird look on his face, and said, "That fellow Oshemaru has prepared a plan for so long, but you guys got all the benefits?"


    "What good is this?" Naruto rolled his eyes and said disdainfully, and then took advantage of Tsunade''s failure to react, kissed her on the cheek, and said with a hippie smile: "This is good."


    Tsunade was attacked by him and kissed, and her face couldn''t help but blush, but she was an old man after all, and this shyness came and went fast. When she turned her head, when facing the enemy, she turned into a fortitude and indifference. Look.


    Naruto sneered and looked at the ninja in front of him, and said, "Come on, Tsunade, let''s get rid of all the clutter first."


    Tsunade''s face showed a ferocious sneer and said, "No problem! It hurts my feet!!"


    Tsunade rushed forward, leaping into the air, and a forward somersault in the air. With the force of the somersault, he strengthened his strength and hit the ground very hard with his feet.


    Rumble!


    Tsunade''s kick didn''t directly kick any ninja to death, but even though they all avoided, the broken stones that burst out still added a lot of wounds to them, and the trigeminal kunai on the ground was also stunned into the air by this blow. .


    Tsunade quickly shot, grabbing six kunai from mid-air, and then using his arms, he threw out the ninja in six directions at the same time.Under Tsunade''s weird power, Kuunai''s flight speed was extremely fast, turning into a cold light of six forests.


    Naruto sneered coldly, and the Art of Flying Thunder was activated!


    The golden light leaped in the air, Naruto¡¯s strength was only stronger than that of the wave of the water gate of the year, the Flying Thunder God¡¯s Slash was exerted to the limit in his hands, and with Tsunade¡¯s cooperation, he easily harvested six lives. .


    The Art of Flying Thunder God is a kind of time and space jump, because it is not carried out in this time and space, it is unrealistic to judge the action trajectory of Flying Thunder God, because the "trajectory" is in a different dimension space, so you must master the battle. Those with the technique of the Thunder God can only react when the opponent emerges from a different dimension, but this kind of reaction power is definitely not achievable by ordinary ninjas.Illusory-type ninjas who are not good at close combat cannot be done by a puppet master, and even physique-type ninjas can only achieve that level of reaction power.


    The Flying Thunder God technique seems to draw a seemingly non-existent line. Below this line, no matter how strong it is, it is no different from the ants, but how many can be above this line?


    "Fire Escape Dragon Fire Art!"


    These poor ninjas controlled by Danzo will not back down. A ninja quickly seals and spit out an extremely fierce giant fire dragon. The fire dragon roared, exuding terrifying temperature and black smoke, and rushed towards Naruto.


    For this kind of ninjutsu, which has a single attack line and its power, Naruto is really too lazy to use the Thunder God enchantment. He concentrated all the Xianshu Chakra on his right hand, and his huge perceptual power carefully perceives the fire dragon¡¯s The size and destructive power are precisely calculated in the mind.


    laugh!!


    Naruto directly caught this huge fire dragon with his own hand. It looked terrifying. In fact, he had gathered a large number of fairy chakras in his hand, which was equivalent to wearing a chakra invisible to the naked eye. Gloves, the "quality" of Xianshu Chakra is too much higher than that of ordinary Chakras, which completely isolates the high temperature of the dragon fire, and it can''t cause any damage to Naruto''s palm.


    "Go!" Naruto gave a soft drink, turned his wrist, and used the powerful power of Xianshu to forcibly reverse the direction of the entire huge fire dragon, flew to one side, and burst into flames.


    Turning his gaze, he looked at a group of ninjas coldly, and said, "You guys, are you just this capable?"


    Although most of these ninjas have been brainwashed by Danzo, some of them have not yet completely erased their personalities. Being repeatedly despised by Naruto has aroused the anger that is about to disappear in their hearts.


    "The third door! Open!!" A physical ninja was angered by Naruto and opened three doors directly, turning into a streamer and rushing towards Naruto.


    "Eight Gate Dunjia? Finally something interesting has come." Naruto sneered coldly, the perception of the fairy mode was fully opened, this powerful perception even has the characteristics of writing round eyes and white eyes at the same time, and there is no dead corner in perception. , And can even predict the enemy''s next move after mastering it, which is very powerful.


    boom!!


    Naruto''s speed increased by the fairy mode, unexpectedly faster than the opponent opened three doors, punched accurately with a fist, the physical ninja was taken aback, hurriedly fisted, and elbows against Naruto''s fist, There was a fierce collision between the fist and the elbow.


    "Damn! What kind of weird power is this?!" The whole arm of the physique ninja was almost numb, and the power of Naruto''s fist turned out to be more fierce than the elbow that he opened three doors.


    Compared to the shock of the physical ninja, Naruto didn''t even feel the slightest bit. In the fairy mode, his power is greater than that of the opponent, and the fairy mode will also weaken his pain and numbness. He feels almost nothing, just It''s not enough to open three doors.


    "Can you only open three doors? This kind of trick is of no use to me." Naruto said coldly, and his figure suddenly flashed behind the body technique ninja with a cold face, "If you don''t want to If you die too ugly, show me all your strengths."


    The ninja was shocked by the sound coming from behind, and he jumped away quickly, turned and looked at Naruto, with an unconcealable shock in his eyes: so fast!There is no sign at all!The Art of Flying Thunder God is actually approaching this point, and it seems that if he doesn''t use his full strength, he will really kill him!


    Thinking of this, the physique ninja no longer hesitated, and Chakra rushed through the door in his body again.


    "Hurt the door! Dumen! King door! All three doors are open!!" The ninja physique opened six doors, which is the limit of his ability. The skin of his body turned red because of the accelerated blood circulation, and his eyes were strong because of the power. Chakra turned white, one upper endurance, and opening six doors, he could already enter the shadow level in a short time.


    "Toward the Peacock!!"


    As soon as the physique ninja opened six doors, he immediately rushed towards Naruto at full speed and activated his strongest secret, because he knew that he could not maintain this state for too long, otherwise the burden on the body would be too great, so He came up with a trick.The fists were constantly waving, the fists rubbed against the air violently, and a raging flame was burned. The flame bombs continued to fly towards Naruto, and the flame bombs were in the air like a peacock opening a screen.


    Ming was not interested in using his body to carry the power of the peacock. When the flying Thunder God technique was activated, his body was already tens of meters away.


    "Don''t try to escape!!" The ninja yelled out loudly, where could Naruto escape, almost stepping on the air to chase him up.


    "Xianfa Helix Pill!" Naruto smiled coldly, and a blue helix pill appeared in his hand, and a group of kunai threw it towards the ninja, and then launched the Flying Thunder God technique.

 147 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 147

    The blue spiral pill came out of the void, and in the blink of an eye, he was in front of the ninja of the physical arts. When the ninja of the physical arts opened six doors, the speed was so fast that he jumped five meters away in an instant and avoided. He was attacked by Helix Maru, but before he could breathe a sigh of relief, a sharp pain came from his heart.


    He lowered his head and looked at the kunai point pierced from his chest incredulously. He still didn''t understand why he had escaped the attack and was attacked by Naruto from behind.


    "how can that be¡­¡­"


    Naruto stood behind her, with an indifferent expression, and said, "The Art of Flying Thunder God... the third paragraph."


    Chapter 180: A battle shocked the world!(9)


    boom!


    Naruto drew out the kunai, and the physique ninja still fell to the ground with an unbelievable expression. He didn''t want to understand until his death, how Naruto appeared in front of him and behind him at the same time, in that kind of electric light flint There should be no way to use the shadow clone.


    This ninja deserved bad luck, he became the first sacrifice of Naruto''s Flying Thunder God three.


    The first stage of Thunder God moves to a fixed target, while the second stage of Thunder God moves to a moving target to activate Thunder God¡¯s Slash. Naruto¡¯s third stage of Thunder God activates Thunder God twice in an instant. The technique.


    As soon as Naruto used the Helix Maru, he used the first thunder god technique, jumped into the different dimension space, and then completed the second thunder god technique in the different dimension space, and moved behind the physique ninja The bitterness is supreme.In the other-dimensional space, Naruto separated Helix Maru from himself and moved to the Kakuma that had been thrown to the ninja in the physical arts.


    Seeing Helix Maru appearing in front of him, of course the physique ninja subconsciously thought that it was controlled by Naruto, so he had to avoid it. How could he think that Naruto was separated from Helix Maru in a different dimension, let alone this trick. He''s gone, even Tsunade will follow Naruto''s way.


    But this kind of thing is completed in a time faster than lightning, so it can only be used in the fairy mode.


    The combination of Naruto¡¯s Thunder God and Tsunade¡¯s weird power has achieved the ultimate in speed and power. Naruto easily took Tsunade to jump freely in different dimensions, using the speed of Thunder God to bring Tsunade¡¯s power to the limit. , The life of wanton reaper ninja.


    "Fire escape flame bomb!"


    There was a deep voice in the sky. Tsunade and Naruto were stunned when they heard this sound, and then a raging fire flew from the sky towards Naruto and Tsunade, the power and speed of this move were far Not comparable to those guys before.


    Tsunade and Naruto quickly jumped to the two sides. It is impossible for a flame bomb to affect them. A huge fireball flew past between them. With a grin on Naruto''s face, he watched the powerful flame bomb just launched. The man said: "Jilaiya, you finally made a move!"


    The person who can issue ninjutsu that both Tsunade and Naruto should pay attention to, Danzo doesn''t have that ability, and probably only Jiraji can do it here.


    At this time, Jiraji also had determination on his face, and there was no ridicule and irregularity in the past. It has been a long time, and he has made up his mind to fight Naruto and Tsunade.


    Tsunade looked at Jiraiya, and he was not surprised by issuing ninjutsu to attack him. He just clenched his fist and said coldly, "Jiraiya, have you made a decision?!"


    Even though Tsunade made Jiraji very painful in his heart, he didn''t intend to shrink back, saying, "Yes, I can''t let you continue to destroy Konoha like this."


    "Huh!" Naruto snorted coldly, looking at Jiraiya with a cold look, and said, "Tsunamate, Jiraiya will let me deal with it, and Danzo will leave it to you."


    Tsunade nodded, which was what she hoped. If she was to be hostile to Jiraiya, it would be a bit awkward, and there was no objection at the moment. He told Naruto: "I know, but you are careful, Jiraiya Very strong."


    "Don''t worry, I know, but I''m stronger than me!" Naruto said with an indifferent and arrogant expression, and then said to Tsunade: "Be careful yourself, Danzo''s Izanaki is very troublesome, he may transplant It¡¯s been a lot of writing, you must not take it lightly, if it is not working, just drag it first, I will solve it first and then I will help you."


    With a confident smile on Tsunade''s face, he suppressed the emotion in his heart, and said, "Don''t underestimate my Senju Tsunade, maybe I will solve Danzo first and help you!"


    "Hey...Do you want to bet? It depends on who of us solves it first!"


    "Cut! Gamble! Don''t the old lady still be afraid of you!" Tsunade said stubbornly. She was a person who was not afraid of things, but she wanted things to happen. In another sense... Tsunade really hopes Naruto''s strength is stronger, the stronger the better.


    "Hehehehe..." Naruto smirked, then leaned close to Tsunade''s ear, and said, "If I win, I want your kiss, Tsunade, the first kiss." Although the two of them are kissed~ kissed Intimacy, but it''s all just kissing on the forehead or cheek, mouth to mouth has never happened.


    Tsunade couldn''t help but flushed even if he was an old person, and his brown eyes gave Naruto a shameful look, waved his fist and killed him towards Danzo, leaving Naruto smiling with a wretched look.


    It¡¯s okay to tease Tsunade, it¡¯s really fun, but you might be beaten by Tsunade who runs away during the teasing process...


    After laughing enough, Naruto turned around and looked at Jiraiya with an ugly face, his face instantly cooled down, and said, "It''s uncomfortable, it''s painful, watching Tsunade be so close to me."


    Jilaiya looked at Naruto with a complicated expression, and said, "Naruto, can''t you stop doing this kind of thing? What''s wrong with living peacefully?"


    "Is it that I don''t want to live peacefully?!" Naruto looked at Jiraiya with a grim face, and said: "It is Konoha who is here to challenge my endurance limit! I have had enough for so many years! I have suffered for so many years. The pain, taking away Hinata¡¯s hatred from me, I want to return it to you today!"


    "I will never let you destroy Konoha!!"


    "If you have the ability, come and try it!" Naruto burst out with a far more tyrannical aura against Jiraiya''s momentum, saying: "You are a loser in the love field! You will never win me in the battle field!! "


    "Fire escape flame bomb!"


    Naruto looked at the huge flame bomb that was rushing towards his face, and immediately activated the Flying Thunder God technique, and instantly reached the Flying Thunder God behind Jilaiya.


    "Ninfa Needle Jizo!"


    Just as Naruto jumped out of another dimension, Jilaida also used his own unique way of forbearance, just like Dashemaru can stretch his tongue~head and neck, Jilaida can also make his hair grow and protect instantly. The hardness of the whole body and hair will be improved to the level of steel due to Chakra, which is a ninjutsu with both offense and defense.


    Naruto looked at Jiraiya, who was like a hedgehog, and had to withdraw the thought of punching it out. He quickly backed away, taking a knot in his hand.


    "Xianfa Wind Escape Beast Wave Gale Palm!!"


    The power of the beast wave gale palm that has been added by the fairy law soars, and the squally wind will blow, and will blow Jilaiya''s white hair like steel, and that hard and hard white hair is mixed in the wind blade of the beast wave gale palm A lot of it was cut off, and the powerful sharpness caused Jiraiya to be blown into the air.


    Although Jilaiya flew into the air, he didn''t panic at all. He immediately formed seals in the air and slammed his head. The white hair became hard again, and he stabbed towards Naruto.


    "Ninfa needle hell!"


    The white hair strengthened by Chakra turned into an extremely sharp weapon that can pierce the human body. Naruto looked at Jiraiya''s white hair coldly, and a huge spiral pill appeared in his hand.


    "Xianfa Super Jade Spiral Pill!!"


    Naruto pushed a super-large jade spiral pill, and rushed towards Jiraiya continuously. Jilaiya¡¯s hard and hardened white hair could not withstand the destruction of the super jade spiral pill, and he was all strangled by Naruto¡¯s attack. Broken, the huge spiral pill was printed on Jilaiya''s body.


    boom!


    Ji Lai, who was hit by Naruto, also turned into a cloud of white smoke. At the same time, Naruto felt that something was flying behind him, and he did not even want to activate the Thunder God technique.


    The sticky toad oil fell on the roof, and Jiraiya''s sneak attack was completely empty.


    Naruto threw a trigeminal kunai up and down in his hands, saying: "Jilaiya, you also use the fairy mode yourself, don''t you know how great my perception ability is in this state? Fight with you in this state It''s really boring, you should use it quickly, your toad fairy mode."


    Jilaiya looked at Naruto with a solemn expression. Naruto has both the fairy mode and the flying thunder god technique. It is indeed difficult for him to defeat Naruto in his state. He gritted his teeth and quickly formed seals in his hands.


    "The psychic summons two immortals!"


    Chapter 181: A battle shocked the world!(10)


    The two great immortals in Miaomu Mountain, except for the big toad immortal, are the strongest two toads. They are very small and can stand on the shoulders of Jiraiya, but they are all over 800 years old.


    Shen Zuo Xian Ren and Zhi Ma Xian Ren are husband and wife, they are also Toad Wentai, Toad Jian and Toad Guang¡¯s parents. They are several times stronger than the three children combined. They can skillfully use immortality and are powerful. The essence of Jiraiya''s integration is that they are responsible for the "quiet" part that is necessary for gathering Xianshu Chakra, so that Jiraiya can continue to absorb Chakra during the "movement" of battle and maintain the fairy mode for a long time.


    "Little Jilaiya, what''s the matter with you calling us out?" Immortal Zhima standing on Jilaiya''s left shoulder said uncomfortably, "I still have to cook for the children."


    "No way, this time the opponent will also use the fairy mode, so the help of two adults is necessary." Zi Lai also looks respectful to the two immortals, and uses honorifics in his address.


    Immortal Shen Zuo, standing on Jilaiya''s right shoulder, looked at Naruto, and suddenly remembered something, and said, "Isn''t he a child of Watergate? How could he..."


    Jilai also shook his head and said, "Naruto has fallen into the darkness, and he can''t let him destroy Konoha, so please ask the two immortals."


    Shen Zuo sighed and said, "I didn''t expect to fight with the children of Watergate."

 148 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 148

    Naruto sneered and looked at Jilaiya, and said, "Jilaiya, do you think you can beat me with these two old toads? You who can''t master the fairy mode perfectly will definitely not be my opponent! "


    The fairy mode is a force that can be said to be more difficult to master than the power of the tail beast. The Ninja power who can perfectly master the power of the tail beast has the cloud hidden eight-tailed Kirabi, and the misty fourth generation water shadow Yakura. , And Naruto, and only Senjujuma and Naruto have perfect mastery of the fairy mode.Others like Ji Laiya, and later pockets, their appearance has changed because of the fairy mode, so it is not perfect to control the fairy mode.


    "Little children, don''t be so arrogant, fighting with your tongue!" Immortal Zhima taught in an old-fashioned tone, and then immediately used his own immortal technique, the tongue quickly ejected from the mouth and rolled towards Naruto''s body.


    "I think it''s you who is arrogant! Old toad! Immortal wind is overwhelmed!" Naruto grinned, and then quickly knotted, a huge high-pressure typhoon flew towards Immortal Zhima.


    The high-pressure typhoon forced Immortal Zhima''s tongue~ his head had to go out of one side, and Immortal Shen Zuo on the other side launched an attack without hesitation.


    "Xianfa Water Escape Water Blade!"


    The chakra using the fairy technique concentrates all the little water to one point to produce an ultra-high-pressure water flow. Although the amount of water is not large, it has the terrifying cutting force that can easily cut the steel plate. It suddenly penetrates the pressure of Naruto. Harm, flying towards Naruto''s body.


    Naruto''s body couldn''t stop the water blade, and the golden light disappeared without a trace.


    The two immortals were taken aback for a moment, and Jilai also spoke while Jieyin said: "Be careful of the two immortals! He will use the technique of Flying Thunder God! Immortal Hair Needle Qianben!"


    Jilai also used the perception of the fairy mode to perceive the direction Naruto appeared, and his white hair became harder ~ hard and launched towards Naruto, like a violent storm, powerful and fast, with fast speed and range of attack. Very broad.


    As soon as Naruto jumped out of the different dimensional space, he was attacked by Jiraiya. He had no choice but to activate the Flying Thunder God again and jumped into the different dimensional space.


    "Cut!" Naruto''s very uncomfortable voice stretched out his hand and pulled out the five Jiraiya''s hairs that stabbed him. "It is indeed one of the three ninjas, the strength is really strong!" Sen Leng''s voice is not difficult to hear Naruto''s terrifying killing intent.


    Fei Lei Shen has a limited effect in facing the immortal mode, because the immortal mode can predict where Naruto will appear in advance to launch an attack. That¡¯s why, coupled with the immortal hair needle Chimoto, Naruto with huge speed and attack range This is the first time I was injured today.


    Jilai also saw that his hair needles only had five hits and was a little surprised at Naruto''s speed. He looked at Naruto coldly and said, "Naruto, stop, you are not my opponent! "


    "Jilai! Don''t think you are really invincible!" With a crazy smile on Naruto''s face, he took out a very delicate scroll from the ninja bag, "Remember what this is?"


    Jilaiya''s calm expression changed instantly, and he blurted out, "Amaterasu!"


    "Yes, that''s it, the scroll that sealed Uchiha Itachi''s Amaterasu Black Flame!" Naruto unlocked the seal of the fire seal with a crazy smile, freeing the Amaterasu Black Flame sealed inside, and then Two shadow clones were separated, and the spiral shuriken was used.


    The attraction of the spiral shuriken absorbs the black flames of Amaterasu, and the two must-kill tricks are merged together. Although Amaterasu is a special kind of flame, it is still fire in the final analysis. When combined with the spiral hand of Feng Dun After the sword, the power of Amaterasu was also greatly improved by the spiral shuriken. The original black shuriken form was transformed into a huge pitch black windmill after being incorporated into the Amaterasu Black Flame. The rapid rotation produced visual vision. The error seems to be slowly rotating backwards, exuding a frightening atmosphere.


    Naruto sneered and looked at Jiraiya, and said: "Jiraiya, if you have the skills to hide, this is Konoha anyway. After the spiral shuriken explodes, the fire of Amaterasu will be scattered everywhere. , Let this village burn completely!"


    "mean!"


    "I''m despicable?! Jiraiya, look at yourself, what did I say with three to one?! Don''t say how noble you are, you scumbag!" Naruto cursed mercilessly.


    Often the righteous side, the so-called defender, always has a kind of self-righteous justice, and the same is true of Jilai. Shenzuo Xianren and Zhima Xianren are super S-level powerful psychic beasts, able to master the immortality perfectly, and they have already They have lived for more than eight hundred years, but they have a chakra amount that exceeds the level of the shadow level, plus a Jiraiya, the three can use a powerful combination of ninjutsu, Naruto has suffered a big loss with one enemy three. Yes, even if you use some means, it seems that Ji Lai has never used a conspiracy or killed anyone.


    Jilaiya was speechless by Naruto''s scolding. He could only gather his chakras continuously, all gathered on his right hand, and said: "Two immortals, that black flame is a black flame that will never go out. To stop that technique, you can''t let it explode in the village, otherwise it will cause a huge disaster!"


    "It''s really troublesome! Why did this happen!" Immortal Zhima complained, but still injected Xianshu Chakra into Jiraiya''s body, and at the same time she prepared her own ninjutsu.


    Jilai has also seen Naruto¡¯s wind-dance spiral shuriken, which has been integrated into the horrible destructive power of the Sunlight wheel zero-type after the fire escape. Now the flames that have been incorporated have become more destructive Amaterasu Heiyan, this pitch black The power of the big windmill and the Yao Sun Wheel are almost indistinguishable, and even if he fights this life, Jiraiya cannot let this kind of ninjutsu explode in the village.


    "Huh!" Naruto smiled coldly. The power contained in the dark windmill in his hand has reached the critical point and is fully prepared. Naruto held up the huge dark windmill and shouted: "The hit rate is 120. %! Xianfa Shining Escape Light Wheel Blast Black Arrow Zero Type!!"


    Chapter 182: A battle shocked the world!(11)


    Over the past two days, I overuse my brain. I slept in the day and overslept. Sorry for the late update, but there are still three chapters.


    The fusion of the spiral shuriken and Amaterasu produced this ultimate mystery, which should have only appeared during the Fourth Ninja World War, but Naruto got Amaterasu from Uchiha Itachi. This trick was used in advance, although it was only a one-off.


    "Xianfa Super Jade Spiral Pill!!"


    Jilai also yelled, gathering all the chakras all over his body, creating a super huge spiral pill, and rushing directly up against the big black windmill flying towards him.


    The volume of the super-large jade spiral pill is more than a hundred times larger than that of Naruto''s black windmill (if the diameter is five times, the volume must be multiplied by the third power), but Naruto still has an overwhelming advantage in destructive power.


    Click it!!


    It''s totally torture!The four blade corners of Naruto¡¯s pitch-black windmill easily cut Jiraiya¡¯s super-large jade spiral pill. The pitch-black windmill was stuck in and still spinning. Jiraiya¡¯s Xianshu Chakra, basically It is impossible to resist this profound meaning that is so powerful that it shouldn''t exist in the world.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Jilai also roared, the Chakra in his body kept outputting to repair the cracks in the super large jade spiral pill. The Shen Zuo Xianren and Zhima fairy on his shoulders also stretched out their hands and directly injected the Xianshu Chakra into the super large jade spiral pill. From the sweat on the heads of the three of them, it can be seen that the power of this searing escape is really too strong.


    The red marks on Naruto''s face had disappeared, and the smile on the corner of his mouth looked so indifferent when he looked at Jiraiya''s face.


    "Give it to me!" Jiraiya yelled, and all the chakras in his hands broke out. Immortal Shenzuo and Immortal Zhima pushed their hands at the same time. The powerful chakra made the light wheel gusts and black arrows deviate from the original direction, the entire huge The black windmill flew towards the outside of the village.


    boom!!


    A huge chakra erupted outside the village, forming a huge black four-corner hurricane, with a powerful destructive force. Even if there was some distance, Konoha''s wall was still partially destroyed, and the black flames of Amaterasu continued to burn Konoha. Of the fence.


    Looking at the terrifying destructive power, Jilai breathed out with lingering fear. If that kind of ninjutsu really exploded in the village, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Naruto, you have completely fallen into darkness, I will never let you go!"


    "Stop talking! Jiraiya!" Although Naruto has run out of Xianshu Chakra, he still doesn''t change his arrogance, and said: "Do you think you can be my opponent with this stinky toad? !"


    "Don''t be brave, Naruto, I know you have run out of Xianshu Chakra, and I won''t let you have the opportunity to gather the power of nature again!" Jilaiya knows the weakness of the Xianren model best and doesn''t give Naruto anything. A chance to breathe, immediately rushed up, "Xianfa Helix Pill!"


    "Forbearance and fierce snake ravaged!!"


    When Ji Lai jumped into the air, a soft drink suddenly came from the sky, and at the same time, two huge snakes bite towards Ji Lai too.


    Jilai also has a wealth of experience with snakes. When his wrist was turned, the spiral pill was pressed on the head of a big snake, and at the same time, his left foot stomped heavily on the head of another big snake. The power of Xianshu was solved instantly. Two big snakes.


    "Ninfa kills chaotic snakes!" Adzuki bean fell in front of Naruto, and performed ninjutsu without stopping in his hands. Adzuki bean ignored his chakra consumption, and many poisonous snakes rushed towards Ji Lai, and then his fingerprints changed again. , "Fire escape dragon fire art!" Hongdou did not count his chakras at all, and continued to use large-scale ninjutsu, completely in a state of death.


    "Naruto! Hongdou and I will delay you a little bit! You hurry up and restore the chakra!" Hong also fell in front of Naruto, and said eagerly.


    "Tongue war cut!" "Water escape water dragon whip!"


    Shen Zuo Xian Ren and Zhi Ma Xian Ren launched ninjutsu at the same time. Tongue Slash cut off several poisonous snakes easily, and the water dragon whip brought strong power to easily strangle the red bean''s dragon fire technique.


    Jilai also looked at Hongdou and Hong angrily, and said, "Are you going to help Naruto?!"


    Hong Dou grinned and said, "No way, this stinky boy is so funny, I really can''t just watch him die like that! Hilarious shadows are more snake hands!"


    "Master Jilaiya! Offended! Magic tree bound to kill!"


    "Really..." Naruto was helpless and touched. He stretched out his hand to hold the shoulders of the two women in front of him, and said: "I have no plans to hide behind women, and I know the weaknesses of the fairy model, you guys. Don¡¯t you really think I¡¯m not prepared for anything?¡±


    "Smelly boy! Hurry up if you have any preparations! I can''t beat that guy!!" Hongdou said without a lady, as bold as she actually dared to call Zilai "that guy".


    "Hehehehe..." Naruto let out a cold laugh, and golden flashes gleamed around him. In addition to the four shadow clones that maintained the Great Thunder God enchantment, four more shadow clones from Naruto appeared. Next to Naruto, the faces of the four people all had red marks in the fairy pattern.


    "Since one person can''t maintain both''movement'' and''stillness'' at the same time, just use the shadow clone to take charge of the''stillness'' part! Idiot!" Naruto said with a smug look, how could he really not prepare What?This method is essentially the same as Zi Lai Ye, except that he uses Toad Immortal, while Naruto uses his own shadow clone.


    With a look of surprise on his face, Hongdou came over and clamped Naruto''s neck with his armpits regardless of occasion, and said, "You stinky boy! I won''t tell you sooner if you have this kind of trump card! I''m almost anxious to die!"


    "It hurts! My neck is about to break..."

 149 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 149

    Hong Xin also let go of his heart and said, "Naruto, I didn''t expect your preparations to be so complete."


    "It''s okay." After finally breaking free from Adzuki bean''s armpit, Naruto touched his neck, suddenly showing a weird smile on his face, "You seem to have forgotten an important thing. "


    "Ah, what''s the matter?"


    Naruto raised his head, looking at Jiraiya, who is as powerful as a mountain, and said, "I am the strongest man of the nine-tailed beast!"


    "That''s it!" Jilai was shocked and rushed towards Naruto.


    Almost everyone has forgotten this point. Naruto¡¯s immortal mode and thunder god¡¯s art, as well as spiral shurikens, and the invincible light-wheel, blast, black and black arrow style, powerful ninjutsu. It was really one after another, making everyone suddenly forget that Naruto or Nine-Tail Renzhuli, Renzhuli should have his own tactics.


    "It''s too late, Jiraiya, no matter what you do, it''s too late! Ah!"


    Naruto looked up to the sky and roared, the huge chakra rushed to the sky, chakra like the sun emerged from all over his body, the four shadow clones around him disappeared at the same time, and the fairy chakra all returned to Naruto. Body.


    Strong strength!!


    Nine-Tailed Fairy Dual Mode!!


    Chapter 183: A battle shocked the world!(12)


    The whole body is covered with golden chakra, which is as warm and powerful as the sun, and his hair is turned up to form a posture like two horns. The pupils become slender golden fox pupils, and the six natural breathing marks on the cheeks deepen. It became thicker, and there were four red marks on his face that represented his unique magic.


    The clothes automatically turned into black bottomed clothes. White gou jade appeared at the neckline. A large amount of chakras leaked out to form a big golden nun. Black gou jade and black appeared on the neckline of the golden big nun. The lines are all over Naruto''s body.(It''s the way it looks on the cover)


    Both fairy mode and nine-tailed chakra mode are available!This kind of strength is no longer understandable by normal people.


    Naruto was fully recognized by Nine Tails, and he could directly reach the second stage of the Six Way Immortal Body. The main difference in appearance from the first stage was the addition of a golden maggot, and the power was not at the same level.


    If Naruto¡¯s current state of strength is converted into a numerical value, Shinobu 10, Body 8, Ken 8, Phantom 8, Strength 10, Speed ??10, Jing 10, Print 4, the total value is 68. Although the print is very low, but in this state You don¡¯t even need the shadow clone needed to use the spiral shuriken. The hand of Nine-Tailed Chakra can directly replace the shadow clone''s hand. The four values ??of endurance, strength, speed, and precision are directly exploded. His current strength has already surpassed. Jilai is also a big chunk.


    Naruto''s hands were placed on the shoulders of Hongdou and Hong, and said: "Thanks for your hard work, now I will pass Chakra to you!"


    Red beans and red have not yet reacted to what''s going on. Suddenly a powerful chakra appeared in the chakra meridian that was about to dry up. This chakra is far superior to both of them in terms of "quality" and "quantity". There are too many, even the red bean with its own essence value of 8 is shocked by the power of this chakra.


    The red chakras are too large and cover their bodies, forming the appearance of two ears on their heads.


    The four shadow clones who were maintaining the Dafei Thunder God enchantment were taken aback. At the same time, the golden chakras ignited on their bodies, and they were dressed in the same big gang as Naruto.


    "Since the body has used this mode, this enchantment is no longer needed."


    The shadow clone Naruto smiled slightly and lifted the extremely powerful barrier, and then the four shadow clones walked to Hinata and the others, placing their hands on them.


    "Now send the Nine-Tailed Chakra to you!"


    Naruto¡¯s four shadow clones moved quickly. As long as they touched their bodies, the shadow clones immediately transferred the nine-tailed chakra into their bodies. All the people who chose to stand on Naruto¡¯s side were covered in red. Tail furry.


    Naruto, dressed in a golden head, looked at Jiraiya who was already stunned proudly, and said, "Everyone, let''s go together! Chakra from Kyuubi and I will always protect you!"


    "This kind of chakra! Give it a try, fire escape dragon fire art!" Hongdou looked at the red chakra covering her body in shock, and then quickly formed a seal with her hands, spit out a huge fire dragon in her mouth.


    Roar!!


    The fire dragon uttered a mighty roar in the air. The super huge fire dragon with a length of more than 30 meters exudes immense power, no matter its size, destructive power or speed, it is more than three times better than the fire dragon before the red bean. It is not of the same level. power.


    "Xianfa water escape water dragon whip!" Immortal Shen Zuo immediately used a powerful water escape, and the water spouted from his mouth, forming a blue whip and drew it towards the fire dragon. This trick just eased the red bean fire dragon. Strangled, but it''s no longer possible at the moment.


    Chi Chi Chi Chi!


    The water dragon whip was drawn on the fire dragon. Although the fire of the fire dragon was dimmed a little, the fire dragon was not strangled by the water dragon whip. The huge body of the fire dragon twisted, and it broke away from the power of the water dragon whip and continued to move towards Zi Lai Ye. Rush away.


    Shen Zuo Xianren was taken aback and quickly changed his ninjutsu.


    "The technique of water escape and dragon bombing!"


    Although the water still spouted from the mouth, the amount of water flow was doubled several times, and the original water dragon whip became a huge water dragon bomb. After the addition of fairy magic, the water dragon bomb exudes a blue light, making He looks very powerful.


    The water dragon and the fire dragon collided in the air, and the white steam spread to the surroundings. After all, Shenzuo Xianren''s strength was much stronger than the red bean. Under the double attack of the water dragon whip and the water dragon bomb, the fire dragon was completely destroyed and the water dragon bomb was reduced in size. Continue to fly towards the red beans.


    Even so, the adzuki bean, who clearly felt her ninjutsu power soared, felt extremely excited. When she flicked her sleeve, more than twenty vicious snakes flew out of her sleeve.


    "The hidden shadow has more snake hands!"


    With the help of Nine-tailed Chakra, the power and ferocity of the poisonous snake that the red bean can summon has been greatly improved. Dozens of poisonous snakes entangled the shrinking water dragon bomb, and in turn strangulated the water dragon bomb.


    Hinata felt the warm and powerful Chakra all over, looking up at Naruto¡¯s golden figure, and said: "Naruto is already so strong, I can¡¯t just look at his back! I also want to stand upright. By his side! Soft fist, soft step, double lion fist!!"


    Now Hinata no longer needs to worry about the consumption of his chakras. After opening his eyes, he directly used his strongest secrets. A large number of chakras gathered in his hands. The red nine-tailed chakras condensed into two vicious red lions. With the power of the nine tails, the two lions are not angry with themselves, condensing extremely terrifying power.


    "Drink!" Hinata yelled, no longer shrinking, and the red figure rushed towards a ninja.


    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"


    "Lion Fist!" Faced with the blazing fireball, Hinata''s white eyes did not flinch, and his right hand slammed with a fist. Lion Fist with terrifying destructive power, after the improvement of Nine-Tailed Chakra, Hinata The Roubu Shuangshiquan was originally an S-level physique profound meaning, using the nine-tailed chakra to display it, the destructive power has increased by more than three times, and it is enough to bear the real S-level secret.


    boom!


    Hinata''s huge lion fist shattered the entire fireball with one fist, the sparks scattered around, and the power was high and the judgment was made.


    "Look at the punch!" Hinata''s eyes were locked on the ninja in front of him, and after breaking up the fireball, he continued to rush towards him. The fierce lion with both hands opened its terrifying mouth and bit at him.


    "Damn it!" The ninja couldn''t have imagined that such a weak and weak girl Hinata would be so fierce at this time. He retreated while performing ninjutsu again, "Thunder Dungeons Attack!!"


    The blue thunder light turned into the figure of a beast, resembling a wolf but not a wolf, or a tiger but not a tiger. His black eyes looked very fierce and terrifying.


    Hinata¡¯s white eyes instantly saw through the weakness of the chakra of the alien beast. The lion in his right hand opened his mouth and headed towards the neck of the thunder and lightning alien beast. The blue thunder light on the alien beast surged towards Hinata. The red Nine-Tailed Chakra surging violently on his body destroyed all the blue lightning.


    "Lion Fist!"


    The lion in the right hand bit the neck of the alien beast, and the lion in the left hand struck it with a punch, and the tyrannical force directly smashed the entire alien beast into pieces.


    This soft step double lion fist also represents Hinata''s weak appearance and strong inner heart. The two lions have powerful strength, and the lion eyes look at the enemy in front of him coldly.


    "Take it to death! The soft boxing method, the righteous lion boxing!"


    Chapter 184: A battle shocked the world!(13)


    Hinata put her hands together, and two ferocious lions merged into one. The destructive power is four times the original. Hinata''s hands are combined into a calyx shape, and the powerful Chakra burst out from her hands and even the whole body, in the air. It merged into a huge red lion and rushed towards the ninja in front of him.


    Roar!!


    The red lion roared, opened a huge mouth and swallowed the ninja whole, and then the huge body began to shrink, the red chakra continued to compress firmly, and after reaching the critical point, a huge explosion occurred and swallowed The ninja in his belly was completely blown into dust.


    "Played beautifully! Hinata!"


    Naruto¡¯s voice came from far away, and Hinata raised his head to meet his gaze. Although the distance between the two of them was far apart, it did not hinder the communication between the two. The two looked at each other, and no more words were needed. .


    Hinata¡¯s Mad Lion Boxing is very similar to Akai¡¯s seventh gate, Hiruto Hiruto. Although it is not as destructive as Hiruto, it is indeed at the level of S-level Hiruto.

 150 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 150

    it is good!Keep fighting like this!!


    In Hinata''s heart, self-inspired, the lion whose hands had just disappeared was affected by Hinata''s mind and reappeared, and displayed its domineering power in a stronger horizontal posture.


    "Hey! Hinata, don''t you want to stand out in front of Naruto alone!" The lively nature Ino yelled, jumped to Hinata''s side, a complicated print began to form on his hand, and a face appeared on his face. With a sly smile, "I can use this technique now too! The technique of Ninfa, chaos and martial arts!"


    "Fire Escape Dragon Fire Art!"


    "Ah! What are you doing?!"


    "Lei Dun Lei Ball!"


    "Feng Dun makes a big breakthrough!"


    "Earth Escape Earth Dragon Bullet!!"


    "Ah! Are you crazy?!"


    "No! That''s the technique of the mountain clan! Be careful!!"


    I saw that the ninja that originally belonged to Danzo suddenly launched different ninjutsu attacks, but instead of attacking Hinata and Ino, they attacked their own companions, because they stood very close, and they didn''t expect it at all. This kind of thing happened suddenly, so in a blink of an eye many people were injured under the attack of their companions.


    Ino''s hands formed a special seal, he looked at a ninja not far away, and said with a smile, "It will become more chaotic like this!"


    The art of chaotic martial arts is the strongest ninjutsu of the mountain clan. Its status is like the butterfly bomb of the autumn Taoist family. It can control a large number of enemies to kill each other in an instant, but it will not suffer like the art of turning the mind. The same damage will have a great impact on the battlefield.


    Yamanaka can use this technique proficiently, but Ino can¡¯t do it, because he has to control a large number of enemies at once, and the chakra and mental power consumed are terrifying. It is too burdensome for Ino today, but in Naruto With the support of the Nine-tailed Chakra transmitted to her, Ino can perform this ninjutsu, and his control over the enemy will skyrocket because of the Nine-tailed Chakra. The number of controls is also very large, but the mental power consumed is due to Nine-tailed Chakra is strong and diminished.


    With the Chakra sent to them by Naruto, the strengths of Hinata and Ino are beyond their limits. Even in this case, they have the ability to protect themselves, so that Dafei Thunder God enchantment is no longer needed.If they don''t have enough ability to protect themselves, of course it is for their good to keep them in the enchantment, but conversely, if they have the ability to protect themselves but still imprison them, then Naruto is simply dead.


    "Although I don''t like killing people, for Naruto''s sake...whatever you do." Bai''s pure face showed firm and affectionate affection, and the Nine-tailed Chakra conveyed not only power, but also Naruto. Feeling the strength of the heart, Bai became strong, and his hands began to form seals, "Ice Escape Secret Art Lingyue Shuanghua!"


    The Shui Wuyue clan is the clan that controls water. The more gentle the heart is, the more the power of water and ice can be exerted to the limit. After the white heart was lit by Naruto, she actually awakened to the third stage of the family secret technique. , Also mastered the secret technique Lingyue Shuanghua.


    The nine-tailed Chakra on his body was transformed into intense cold air through Bai''s body. The scorching space filled with explosions, flames, and thunder suddenly felt a chill, and strong white cold air came from Bai''s body. It exudes, this coldness has penetrated into the bone marrow after a short time, the bones are like holes drilled by ice needles, and the heart hurts, and then the pain quickly disappears, the pain becomes numb, and the limbs are no longer at their disposal. Up.


    The freezing air covered the bodies of several ninjas, absorbed the little water vapor in the surrounding air, and condensed into ice. The ninjas turned into ice sculptures within a few seconds.


    Bai''s pure black eyes looked at the beautiful ice sculptures. When facing Naruto, she was gentle as water, and when facing enemies, she was as cold as ice.


    "broken!"


    The thin white lips lightly opened, and a word was lightly spit out in the mouth. The delicate and elegant voice could not hear any killing intent, but it was so cold.


    Click!


    Cracks appeared on the ice sculpture, and then with a bang, several ice sculptures all burst at the same time, with the bodies of several people, completely turned into fine ice crystals. The powdery ice crystals reflected colorful light in the air. I really have to say that killing people can be so beautiful.


    "Really, Naruto is always causing me trouble." Shikamaru complained, with his legs slightly bent, and with the help of the nine-tailed chakra, he jumped to the sky, and the whole person was floating in the air in a large font. Looking at the situation below with his eyes blankly, "Eleven...with Naruto''s Chakra should be able to solve them all, Ninja Shadow Imitation!"


    Shikamaru used a simple method to cover all the eleven ninjas in his own shadow in one go. With the help of the power of the Nine Tails Chakra, the huge shadows all turned into pitch black, and he caught the eleven ninjas in one go.


    Snapped!


    Shikamaru fell on the ground, a flash of light flashed in the godless dead fish''s eyes, his handprints changed, and he said: "Ninfa Shadow Sewing!"


    Ah ah ah ah ah!


    The screams continued to sound, and the bodies of the eleven ninjas were pierced by solid shadows, and their bodies were pierced through several holes. It seemed that they could not survive, but Shikamaru''s technique was not over yet.


    "If I really can''t use this technique myself, Shinobi Shadow Strangles!"


    Click it!!


    The shadow gap that originally penetrated the enemy''s body, the sharp edge suddenly spread to the surroundings, and the sharp shadow suddenly chopped the human body into large pieces. It was a bloody trick.


    "Everyone worked so hard! I can''t be left alone! I, the 16th-generation Patriarch of the Konoha Akudo clan, in order to protect the Nara Mountain Naka family, to protect my friends! At this moment, break the cocoon and become a butterfly!! Spread my wings and fly! !"


    The crimson chakra wings rose from Dinci¡¯s body, and the four chakra wings slowly flapped behind Dinci. With the support of the nine-tailed chakra, Dingci still did not have this extremely fat-burning state. Being thin means that he can maintain this state for a long time.


    "Butterfly!!"


    Ding Ci roared, and the four red chakra wings flapped behind him, generating an extremely strong ascent force. The whole person flew into the air, and the power of the butterfly state was revealed at this moment.


    "The wind escapes a thousand faces!" "The art of the fire escape from the phoenix fairy fire!"


    The ninja below kept launching ninjutsu against Dingci in the air. Dingci''s wings flapped, and easily shuttled through countless ninjutsu. The huge Chakra bullet in his right hand slammed it down.


    "This is my strength to protect my companions! Autumn Daoliu''s Uranus Butterfly Bullet hits!"


    boom!!


    The old pig, deer and butterfly trio looked at the children who are showing great strength at this moment with comfort. Although the Chakra sent by Naruto is one of the reasons, their unwavering heart is absolutely not allowed here. The defeat was confirmed in the battle.


    "Hai Yi, Ding Zuo, I think we can really retire."


    Chapter 185: A battle shocked the world!(14)


    Click!


    Tsunade squeezed his finger bones, moved his neck, and made a kaka sound, with a terrifying expression on his face. Anyone who saw Tsunade''s face knew that this was a murder by a bright sword. It looks like.


    Danzo¡¯s subordinates have been cleaned up by Tsunade and Naruto just now. I didn¡¯t expect that not only did they fail to grasp the strength of the nine-tailed man, but now they have damaged dozens of Shinobu. This loss is really called Danzo. Two old blood vomits.


    "Tsunade, I didn''t expect you to betray the village in order to help Kyujin Juli!" Danzo looked at Tsunade gloomily. Naruto''s strength was beyond his expectations, and Tsunade''s boldness was also beyond his expectation. He hadn¡¯t expected that he would develop to this point, and Tsunade would actually do so much damage to Konoha for Naruto¡¯s sake.


    "Huh! How can you predict my Senju Tsunade!" Tsunade raised his head and looked at Danzo proudly. Although the opponent is her teacher''s opponent, Tsunade doesn''t mean to respect the elderly at all, saying: "Tuan Zang! Being an enemy of me and an enemy of Naruto will be the biggest mistake you make in your life, but you have no chance to regret it!"


    "Humph! Do you think you are determined to win?!"


    "Then give it a try!" Tsunade exploded, his blond hair fluttering backward, "Today I will use this fist to beat you into an idiot!!"


    "Wind escape vacuum jade!" Tuan Zang took a deep breath, and then spit out a continuous air bullet from his mouth. The air was compressed to a certain extent, and after being strengthened by Chakra, it was spit out, the power can penetrate the rock.


    Tsunade''s combat experience is so rich, how can he be hit by such a small trick, the Chakra exploded under his feet, and a huge pit was stepped on the ground forcibly, and his speed broke out instantly to avoid Danzo''s vacuum jade.


    "Wind escape vacuum wave!"


    Facing Tsunade who was in mid-air, Danzo once again launched ninjutsu, spitting out a straight line of wind blade from his mouth, which looked very much like a sword-like attack.


    Tsunade¡¯s muscles have amazing explosive power and softness. They can also use the muscles of the whole body to twist their body easily in mid-air, avoiding the sharp wind blade, and then falling down while rotating the body, smashing towards Danzo with one foot. under.


    "Cracked feet!!"


    After rotating his body to exceed the limit of his strength, Tsunade slammed his foot on the ground, and a large area of ??cracks like a spider web immediately appeared on the ground, and simple attacks were infinitely destructive.


    Danzo jumped into the air, evaded Tsunade''s cracked feet, and immediately attacked again.


    "Wind escape shuriken!"

 151 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 151

    Tsunade was stunned when he heard the name of this technique. A sharp shuriken flew from his mouth. Tsunade slowed a step, hurried to the side of her head at the crisis, and a shuriken flew against her cheek. He passed, but still made a cut in her cheek, and the blood remained.


    "Palm Immortal Technique!" Tsunade immediately treated himself, and a green fluorescence appeared on his right hand, covering the wound on the cheek, and the scratches on the cheek disappeared in less than three seconds, and the cheek returned to its previous delicateness again. .


    "It really scared me to death, Danzo. I thought it was Naruto''s spiral shuriken." Tsunade smiled and looked at Danzo, with a heavy disdain in his tone, and said, "But your ninjutsu is the same as Naruto. Human¡¯s ultimate wind escape is far from it, and if it¡¯s Naruto¡¯s spiral shuriken, even me, it¡¯s good luck to survive."


    Tsunade said the reason for her shock before. It was indeed because Danzo''s ninjutsu and Naruto''s spiral shuriken were very close, so Tsunade was shocked at first, but Danzo''s Kazedan held it. Compared with Naruto''s spiral shuriken, the sword is only close in name except that it is Wind Dun.


    Danzo¡¯s shuriken is made of the same metal as Asma¡¯s chakra. This metal is very easy to attach to chakras, so it is the most suitable material for weapons, but because this metal is very expensive, The weapons made are extremely expensive. Even Asma has only two chakra knives that are so small. In comparison, Danzo actually uses this precious metal to create shurikens that are likely to be unrecyclable. Think about it. Also know how much money Danzang is greedy.


    Danzo just attaches the chakra of the wind escape to this shuriken to increase its destructive power. Although it cuts iron like mud, it is only a C-grade ninja, which is completely the same as Naruto¡¯s super S-grade. It''s not a class, and Tsunade was bruised only because of a daze.


    Tsunade depreciated Danzo to be worthless, and Danzo had absolutely killed Ling Ran in his heart. He gritted his teeth and removed the bandage on his right arm.


    Tsunade is a medical ninja. I don¡¯t know how many horrible wounds he saw on the battlefield, his arms and legs were broken, his head was blown out, his stomach was cut open, his intestines flowed out, and he also dissected countless corpses. , But that¡¯s it. Tsunade couldn¡¯t help shivering when he saw Danzo¡¯s right arm, and got goose bumps all over his body. He couldn¡¯t help holding the sleeves with both hands and rolling up and down, so that he felt better. .


    "Danzo, you pervert!!"


    If you can make Tsunade swear such words, Danzo has really been extremely perverted to a state. Danzo''s right arm is actually full of writing round eyes, there are ten in total, but one has been closed. Go on, this is the price of resurrecting from Naruto''s spiral shuriken.


    It made him have eyes all over his arms, no matter what Danzo had originally intended, he was definitely an extremely abnormal lunatic.


    Tsunade still remembered his bet with Naruto, Chakra exploded under his feet, rushing towards Danzo.


    "Boom!" Tsunade gathered a large number of chakras into her right hand, her right hand turned into a siege hammer.


    Danzo made a seal in his hand, and a special change appeared on his body, and then rushed to meet Tsunade, quickly getting a seal in his hand.


    "Wind escape vacuum wave!!"


    A straight-line wind blade flew towards Tsunade, because the two rushed towards each other, and the relative speed was so fast that even Tsunade couldn¡¯t escape. In this case, Tsunade simply punched out the fist. Chakra detonated.


    "burst!!"


    Tsunade detonated the chakra in his fist with a punch, and then broke the air to form a powerful air cannon, breaking the vacuum wave of Danzo, and then a little bit under his feet, rotating his body while rushing towards Danzo.


    "Punch!!"


    Tsunade¡¯s strange power punched Danzo¡¯s chest, and the strange power of the punch made Danzo¡¯s body shook, and then the huge chakra broke out again, causing Danzo¡¯s chest to sink completely, and the whole person flew upside down. .


    Although his sternum was shattered with a punch, Tsunade still did not relax his vigilance.


    Danzo''s body became illusory and appeared a few meters away like a phantom. Seeing Danzo''s unharmed appearance, Tsunade smiled coldly.


    "Is this Izanagi?"


    Chapter 186: A battle shocked the world!(15)


    The seal that Danzo just made before rushing to Tsunade was using the ultimate illusion technique Izanaki, so he was beaten to pieces by Tsunade¡¯s punch. He was supposed to be dead, but he could still be resurrected, and he was unscathed. The price is that he has one of his eyes closed.


    Danzo made a seal, and then looked at Tsunade with an indifferent expression, and said, "It''s useless, no matter what attack you use, it will have no effect on my Izanaki."


    "Huh!" Tsunade snorted disdainfully, and said, "Danzo, do you think you can hide from my eyes?! You closed one of the eyes of the writing wheel. This is the price of Izanaki. Your immortality is not infinite, and you will be finished when all the remaining Shalunyan loses light!"


    Danzo''s expression changed. Just now, he was pretending to be indifferent, saying that was to strike Tsunade''s will, but he didn''t expect Tsunade to be totally unaffected.


    Danzo is not a member of Uchiha''s clan after all. His Izanagi is not perfect. What''s more, he is not greedy and transplanted so many writing wheels. It would take a lot of energy and chakra to control these writing wheels. So His Izanagi is probably the worst effect. Although he can escape from death, the duration is very short.


    "Broken Mountain Fist!" Tsunade yelled, and hit the ground with a fist. The precise power control caused the ground to be impacted by a strange force and an earthen wall was raised. Tsunade turned around and kicked the wall. , The brutal attack caused the earth wall to fly towards Danzo.


    Danzo looked ugly at the huge earth wall flying towards him, and quickly flashed to one side.


    Tsunade looked at Danzo''s evasive action strangely, and whispered: "It''s strange, Danzo activated Izanaki, he is immortal before the time for the surgery, and he doesn''t need to avoid my attack. There are eight left in the writing wheel. The first time Izanaki was because of the spiral shuriken, and the second time was because of my punching fist. He didn''t continue to use it...it can''t be used! By the way! Yin is not a spell, but a solution! That''s right, Izanagi''s ultimate magic spell, it seems that Danzo can''t use it all the time, after all, it''s an outsider''s power."


    Tsunade calmly analyzed Danzo''s weakness using the information that Kyuubi had told her about Izanaki.


    Danzo¡¯s Izanaki is really not perfect. It only lasts for one minute, which is much shorter than the few minutes mentioned by Kyuubi. Using Izanaki requires a lot of chakras, so Danzo After you use Izanagi, you have to disarm it yourself for a while, so that Chakra can recover and use Izanagi the next time. Danzo cannot use Izanagi during the period after dispelling Izanaki to Chakra recovery. Yes, this is the situation now, not that I don¡¯t want to, but that I can¡¯t.


    During the period of Izanaki¡¯s operation, Danzo couldn¡¯t use any powerful ninjutsu to attack Tsunade for that short one-minute period of absolute immortality, because powerful ninjutsu consumes a lot of Chakra, so he cannot consume too much. Chakra, because I have to use Izanagi next time.


    And Izanagi still has a problem. If Danzo is fatally wounded and uses Izanagi to resurrect in this minute of the operation time, then Izanagi is also consumed this time. Izanagi¡¯s Danzo can not be resurrected indefinitely within one minute, but has two lives within one minute, time reaches one minute or is killed within one minute, these two conditions trigger either one, once Izanagi was consumed.


    This is really superb. A writing wheel can only be exchanged for one minute of immortality, and ten writing wheel eyes can help Danzo to delay for ten minutes, and because it consumes too much chakra, after the operation Time Danzo will disarm Izanagi by himself, and because I want to keep Chakra to use Izanagi the next time, Danzo cannot use powerful ninjutsu attacks during that minute of invincibility. He has become an immortal sandbag, it is completely lingering.


    It''s not that Izanagi is not strong enough, this technique can make Uchiha Madara resurrect after death, and it is powerful, but Danzo is too bad.


    Think about it if someone like Naruto starts Izanagi, even if it¡¯s only one minute away, Naruto can get two lives in this minute, and he can directly take the spiral pill and rush to the enemy without any consideration. You don''t need to care about your own life or death. Danzo''s strength is too weak, and he can''t exert one percent of Izanagi''s power, and he has no tactics to cooperate with Izanagi''s technique of immortality.


    After analyzing Danzo''s weakness, Tsunade rushed towards Danzo wherever he was willing.


    "Blast punch!!"


    Tsunade shouted, and his body had jumped to the top of Danzo, and a large number of Chakra''s fists smashed against Danzo.


    Danzo''s Chakra hasn''t recovered yet, and he cannot use Izanagi. In this case, he can''t use powerful ninjutsu to force Tsunade out, so he can only get out of the way with his own.


    boom!!


    Tsunade hit the ground with a fist, and the ground was almost cracked. The road was turned into countless rubble, and it flew toward Danzo like a shotgun.


    Dan Zang''s body was hugged into a ball, and a lot of rubble hit his body, bleeding a lot, and he looked embarrassed. There was no way to recover from this injury.


    Whoosh!!


    Danzo stretched out the body he had just hugged and saw Tsunade''s feet. Tsunade''s feet were beautiful and painted with red nail polish, but Danzo was absolutely not in the mood and interested in appreciating his neck immediately. Shrunk back... I don''t know why it looks like a bastard.


    Danzo''s shrinkage prevented him from kicking his head directly without Tsunade, but Tsunade''s sharp leg wind still scratched his face.


    Tsunade looked at the blood that shed on Danzo''s face and said, "This kick is for your shuriken just now!" The woman is very vengeful...


    After finishing his kick, he increased his speed within a short distance, and then simply hit Danzo''s body with a straight punch, and roared, "Fist!!"


    To be honest, Danzo¡¯s strength does not shine apart from Izanaki. Compared to three generations of old men, it is far worse. After all, he is sixty-nine years old, and his speed, explosiveness, endurance, and reflexes are all. It won''t be Tsunade''s opponent.


    Tsunade hit Danzo''s body with a punch. Tsunade pushed Danzo''s body forward like a tyrannosaurus, exploding all his strange power on Danzo''s body, and then detonated the Chakra on his fist.


    "Break it for me!!"


    Danzo was beaten by Tsunade again, and his tendons were broken and fractured. He flew out, but in mid-air, Danzo''s body suddenly became illusory. It seemed that a sponge appeared behind his body to absorb the impact of Danzo. , The speed of flight slowed down, and then the body disappeared like a phantom.


    There was a very faint sound of wind behind her, Tsunade jumped to the right based on instinct, and three extremely sharp shurikens passed under her arm. Although she escaped, she was attacked by Tsunade. A shuriken still cut a terrifying wound on his left arm. Although it didn''t hurt the bones, the wound was very long and deep, and a lot of blood was shed.


    Tsunade jumped quickly to prevent Danzo from attacking her again, then turned to look at Danzo, the bloody scar on his left arm seemed to be non-existent, with a disdainful smile on his face, and said: "It seems As expected, I was right. Although you won¡¯t die after using Izanagi, you can¡¯t use powerful ninjutsu because you consume too much chakra. If you attacked me with S-rank ninjutsu just now, Even I am afraid I will be seriously injured."


    Although Danzo''s attack injured Tsunade, it also confirmed her guess, so Tsunade was really not worried at all.


    "So what?" Tuanzang looked at Tsunade coldly, he still had seven left to write round eyes, and said: "As long as you increase your damage every time, you can kill you!"


    "Huh! Danzo! Don''t forget that I Senju Tsunade is a medical ninja!" Tsunade''s hands were sealed, the diamond-shaped seal on his forehead exuded a purple light, "My medical ninjutsu was born in grandpa''s will ! The medical ninja guidelines that I personally set back then, the first is that the medical ninja must not give up treatment before the team member is killed! The second, the medical ninja must not be on the front line! The third, the medical ninja must be the last in the team A dead man! I only taught these three items to Silent and my subordinates, but there is one more criterion! Item four! Only the ninja who has cultivated the technique of ninju creation and regeneration to the proficient ninja is allowed to break the above criterion! !"

 152 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 152

    The chakra, which had been sealed in the yin seal on the forehead for many years, was released. The special black runes spread all over Tsunade¡¯s body. There was no need for seals. White smoke appeared on the terrifying wound on his left arm. Heals completely automatically.


    "This is my ultimate battlefield immortality technique! The technique of the Hundred Heroes!! Danzo! Let''s take your life!!"


    Chapter 187: A battle shocked the world!(16)


    Tsunade¡¯s Baihao technique uses huge chakras to stimulate cells throughout the body, which greatly increases the speed of cell separation, allowing the wound to heal completely within a few seconds. As long as the head is not cut off, the others will not die anyway. The ultimate immortality technique.


    Because the Baihao technique is automatic recovery, some small wounds that can be ignored temporarily will also automatically heal. Therefore, this technique consumes chakras, and because chakras stimulate the cells of the whole body, including muscle cells, it will let Tsunade The speed, strength, and explosive power of the ninja are explosively improved. This is the ultimate ninjutsu that absolutely fights for life.


    "Broken Mountain Fist!!"


    Tsunade punched the ground, and the more fierce force broke the ground. The ground began to rise and fall like a crustal movement, as if it would explode at any time.


    The huge power was transmitted to Danzo''s feet through the rocks and mud, and the extremely sharp soil thorns rose from Danzo''s feet, almost piercing his body.


    Danzo jumped up into the air, and at the same time, Kie Yin, sacrificed a writing wheel again to activate the Izanagi Art.


    "Wind escape vacuum jade!" Danzo faced Tsunade''s fist while using ninjutsu. When Izanagi was activated, he didn''t need to evade, and a dozen air bullets were continuously spit out from his mouth.


    Tsunade used the Baihao Art, and he didn¡¯t even bother to pay attention to Danzo¡¯s attacks. In this state, even Susao Nohu¡¯s eight-foot Qiong Gouyu didn¡¯t need to evade. Tsunade¡¯s evasive tactics were either the spiral shuriken that directly caused the cell to collapse, or the continuous attack like the Amaterasu, or the powerful sealing technique like the Shiken Sword.


    None of these three types of Danzo are available. First, he doesn''t have the ability, and second, he doesn''t have the Chakra.


    A third-generation teammate and a second-generation disciple. As a result, the transplanted Uchiha''s Izanaki is S-class, and there are only a few tricks of B-class and C-class wind escape. It''s really miserable.


    !!


    Six or seven air bullets hit Tsunade''s body, and Tsunade''s snow-white skin suddenly opened and fleshed out, and several blood holes appeared, but Tsunade didn''t realize it, and continued to rush towards Danzo. The wound on his body was in the Hundred Heroes Art. Under the action of, it was completely healed in less than three seconds. Chakra stimulated the muscles, exploded with strong power, and hit Danzang''s cheek with a fist.


    Give up the defense completely, turn all the defensive chakras to attack, fight with fate, even if the enemy is pierced in the heart, you must punch the enemy in the face. This fierce and domineering tactic belongs to Tsunadehime''s fighting style.


    Tsunade''s Poshan Fist produced an explosive attack effect, and Danzo''s head burst like a watermelon.


    Danzo''s body became illusory again. When he reappeared, the head that was smashed by Tsunade had returned to its original shape. However, judging from the sweat on his face, Izanagi could revive him, but Can¡¯t make up for the chakras he consumed to use this technique. Danzo now has six chakras left. Today, he has used Izanaki four times in a row. Even if he is recovering in the process, Danzo¡¯s chakras are also consumed. about there.


    Tsunade wouldn''t give Danzo any chance to breathe. He stepped heavily on his feet and rushed towards Danzo who had recovered.


    "It hurts my feet!"


    "Damn it! It''s too fast! It seems I can only use this!"


    Danzo was shocked by Tsunade¡¯s terrifying speed in the state of the Hundred Glorious Art. Continuous use of Izanaki and consumed too much Chakra¡¯s body reaction has slowed down, and he can¡¯t keep up with Tsunade¡¯s Hundred Glorious Art. The ultimate speed.


    Boom!


    A big tree suddenly appeared, and Tuan Zang''s clothes on his right arm were all torn and turned into a huge tree, which stood in front of him like a shield.


    "Mu Dun!!" Even with Tsunade''s calmness, when he saw the tree, his pupils couldn''t help but shrank, and he screamed, knocking the whole tree to pieces with a fist.


    "What an exaggerated power! Fortunately, I escaped!" Danzo was also shocked by Tsunade''s power horror at this time, and pulled his hand from the broken trunk, and quickly moved away from Tsunade.


    Although the Mu Dun shown by Danzo saved him from a disaster, it also ignited Tsunade''s anger completely.


    "Danzo! Hello! You are very good!!" Tsunade gritted her teeth and said, her brown eyes were burned red by anger. In fact, she should have thought of it, transplanted a full ten three-goed jade writing wheel eyes on her arm, for To suppress the power of writing round eyes and not run wild, one needs to rely on the power of Qianshou, that is, her grandfather, Qianshou Zhujian.


    If Danzo is just transplanting the writing wheel, Tsunade will not feel angry or anything. After all, she has no friendship with the Uchiha clan, and even because of family reasons, it can be said that there is a deep hatred, but Danzo transplanted Senjujuma His cell desecrated the corpse of his grandfather who had been dead for many years, and Tsunade''s anger almost burned Skyrim.


    I don''t know when the sky was already covered with dark clouds, and the thunderclouds rolled, making people feel very depressed, but Tsunade was angry.


    "I want to tear you up!!"


    Under the fierce anger burning, Tsunade increased his speed to the maximum. He kept stepping on the poor ground under his feet, bursting out Chakras again and again, making his speed surpass the speed of sound several times, and even because of the excessive speed, Tsunade''s skin and air rubbed violently, resulting in abrasions and burns. These scars healed immediately under the technique of Baihao.


    Danzo didn''t have the ability to dodge Tsunade''s trick, and immediately took out a pill from his ninja bag, put it in his mouth, crushed it, and swallowed it immediately.


    The effect of the medicine immediately occurred in Danzo''s body. This pill has a more overbearing and ferocious effect than the chili pill. Even if the cells between the Senjue pillars are transplanted, Danzo will escape death, but the strength will still be due to this. The side effects of the pills have been greatly reduced, so it is not a last resort. Danzo tries to avoid using this kind of pills.


    He stretched out his hand and got a little blood on his cheek that Tsunade had hurt before, and then quickly knotted.


    "Psychic art!"


    Danzo¡¯s dream tapir is a monster with elephant trunk, rhino eyes, oxtail, and tiger feet. It appeared in front of Tsunade, then opened his mouth and used the wind to generate a super attractive force. And Tsunade, who was caught off guard, swallowed it all at once.


    Danzo immediately walked around in front of Mengmo and quickly formed seals in his hands.


    "The wind escapes the vacuum!"


    Danzo spit out several sharp wind blades in succession. These wind blades were accelerated by the powerful suction power of the dream tapir, and their destructive power was greatly increased as a result, with the power of cutting iron like mud.


    "Blast punch!!"


    Tsunade¡¯s angry roar came from Mengmo¡¯s body, and then a heavy muffled sound was heard. A piece of Mengmo¡¯s back suddenly protruded, and it lasted for less than two seconds. The whole burst, Tsunade, covered in blood, jumped out of Mengmo''s body.


    "Roar!!" Mengmo wailed in pain, and soon after coming out, he had to return to the psychic world.


    The scars on Tsunade¡¯s body caused by the continuous wave of vacuum healed quickly under the technique of Hundred Grands. Tsunade could also feel that her chakras were declining. Once all her chakras were exhausted, she would be finished. He might even show his aging side to Naruto, and Tsunade felt huge fear when he imagined that kind of scene, even if he died, don''t let that happen.


    "Danzo! I want your life!"


    "Wait a minute, Tsunade."


    Although a small hand with unimaginable warmth pressed Tsunade¡¯s shoulders, as if the body obeyed him infinitely, hearing his voice, the anger in Tsunade¡¯s heart was suppressed and he listened involuntarily. According to his words, the only person who can comfort Tsunade in this situation is Naruto.


    Naruto solved the situation of Tsunade who was worried about Tsunade¡¯s situation, so he rushed over immediately. After stopping Tsunade¡¯s rampage, Naruto opened his hands and hugged Tsunade, although according to their current height, Naruto can Fully feeling Tsunade''s bosom, but at this time he didn''t have any evil thoughts. Feeling the aging and weakness of this woman''s body, Naruto was full of love and compassion for her.


    The huge chakra full of vitality conveyed to Tsunade''s body with Naruto''s mind. Naruto held Tsunade tightly, and once again said the love words that she couldn''t refuse and couldn''t help but be moved.


    "My Chakra and my life are all divided into half of you!"


    Chapter 188: A battle shocked the world!(17)


    After Naruto entered the Nine-Tailed Chakra mode, he transmitted himself and Nine-Tailed Chakra to everyone who was on his side. Originally, because of the few enemies and more enemies, he fell into the wind, and suddenly it was because of Naruto and Jiu. The chakra at the end was reversed.


    After any ninjutsu is launched using Nine-tailed Chakra, its destructive power is increased by at least three times, a full increase of three times so much, even Hinata and the others have been raised to the level of upper ninja by Naruto in one breath. The tail chakra will also take the initiative to protect everyone because of Naruto¡¯s will. As long as Naruto¡¯s chakra is not exhausted, they will never die, and they will not even be injured. The battle will be turned over. Naruto¡¯s side The ninja began to beat Danzo''s men.


    This is the strength, so Naruto can be proud of the strength of the entire Ninja World!


    "Unexpectedly, you have completely mastered the power of Nine-Tailed!" Jilai also looked at Naruto with solemn eyes. Mei fought with him, "I didn''t expect you to send Chakra to so many people!"


    Naruto was enveloped in a huge golden chakra, looked at Jiraiya proudly, and said: "How can the strength of this genius be spied by a toad like you!"


    To send Chakra to so many people, only Naruto can do this in the entire Ninja World. Only as a human Zhuli, he has so many Chakras that can be distributed to so many people.And in the entire Ninja World, only the Chakra and Kyuubi, who have been Naruto¡¯s strength for thirteen years, are the most compatible. After separating the Kyuubi¡¯s will from the Chakra, this golden chakra is pure. Only Naruto, who is most compatible with Nine-tailed Chakra, can change the nature of Nine-tailed Chakra according to the other party¡¯s chakra at the moment of contact with others. Only Naruto can do this. Compared to the Fourth Ninja World War, the number of people accepting Naruto Chakra was still very small, only a dozen in total.


    Naruto is thirteen years old. At his age, let alone now, even the two famous people who shook the world of ninja, Chijuma and Uchiha Madara have absolutely no such strength at Naruto¡¯s age. The Six Dao Immortals who are respected as the ancestor of the Ninja World, Otsuki Yui was not as strong as him when he was Naruto''s age.


    Naruto is crazy, but he has the capital to be crazy!


    "Jilaiya, you can prepare for me, don''t be killed by me all at once, that would be boring." Naruto looked at Jilaiya indifferently, and then showed a crazy smile on his face, "Jan I''m more excited!"

 153 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 153

    Whoosh!!


    Naruto gathered the pure and powerful Nine-Tailed Chakra on his feet, drove the speed to the maximum, and rushed towards Zilai. The golden Chakra dragged a golden tail behind Naruto. To make his trajectory appear clear in the air, this mode has no shortcomings other than being too conspicuous.


    Naruto kept stepping on the air in the air, and rushed towards Jiraiya quickly. Nine-tailed Chakra formed a huge fist and punched towards Jiraiya.


    "So fast!" Ji Lai also had to be shocked that Naruto was comparable to the speed limit of the Thunder God Art at this time, but after all he was a strong man in the world of renunciation, and his reaction was extremely fast, before Naruto''s attack arrived. He folded his hands and accurately blocked Naruto''s fist.


    Naruto''s face remained unchanged, and a golden Chakra rose from his right shoulder, forming a Chakra''s fist again and hitting Jiraiya''s face.


    "Xianfa Water Escape Water Blade!" Shen Zuo Xian Ren immediately used a ninjutsu attack, and the high-pressure water flow shot Naruto''s body, which was obviously a tactic to encircle Wei and save Zhao.


    Naruto faced Shen Zuo Xianren''s powerful water escape that could easily cut through the steel plate, but only slightly avoided the vital point sideways, his fist still greeted Jiraiya''s face without changing the line of attack.


    boom!!


    Duo!!


    Jilaiya was punched firmly in the face by Naruto. In the Nine-Tailed Immortal Double Open Mode, Naruto¡¯s power is only inferior to Tsunade in this ninja world, and Jiraiya can¡¯t stand it either. She was beaten by Naruto with a fist, but the price for this was that Naruto''s right shoulder was pierced by a hole in the water.


    Chakra automatically gathered on the wound, and the holes in the shoulders, including the broken shoulder bones, could fuse in a short time. In the second stage of the Six Way Immortal Body, Naruto¡¯s resilience can already match Tsunade¡¯s. The technique of Baihao is comparable. In this state, as long as his head is not cut off, he is immortal.


    Jilaida was protected by Xianshu Chakra, but half of his face was still swollen, and there were cracks in his cheekbones. Naruto had just made a fist.


    "Xianfa Maozhen Qianben!"


    "This kind of trick is useless! Mini spiral shuriken!" Naruto put up a finger, and two mini nine-tailed chakra hands were born on both sides of the finger, which were created on Naruto''s fingertips. He created a mini spiral shuriken, Naruto¡¯s fingers bend, the mini spiral shuriken flew out, and then exploded in the air, turning into a small whirlwind of about five meters in diameter, bringing Jiraiya¡¯s hair needles away. Block them all, and the attacking moves can be converted to defense if used well.


    "Tongue war cut!" "Tongue war bound!"


    Shen Zuo Xian Ren and Zhi Ma Xian Ren, the couple immediately launched their own fairy skills, spit out their tongues and flew towards Naruto.


    "This kind of trick is useless! Nine-tailed spiral shuriken!" Naruto yelled, and two nine-tailed chakra hands were born on the arm of his right hand, and then he held a spiral shuriken in his hand. Come and rush away.


    Chi Chi!


    Naruto held the spiral shuriken in his hand and swung it twice, and easily cut off the tongue and head of Shinsaku and Shima, and then stretched his arms, and Nine Tail Chakra''s arm flew towards Jiraiya with the spiral shuriken.


    "Xianfa Helix Lianwan!"


    Ji Lai also used both hands to create two spiral pills, and then rushed towards Naruto''s spiral shuriken. Using the super perceptive ability in fairy mode, Ji Lai also avoided the spiral shuriken in an instant. The spiral pill in the right hand was pressed on the hand of Nine-tailed Chakra and the Chakra hand was blown off, and then the spiral pill in the left hand was pressed under the spiral shuriken.


    boom!!


    Buzzing!!


    The spiral shuriken was shot into the sky by Jiraiya, and an explosion occurred in the sky. The cyan whirlwind made Konoha''s air even more chill.


    Naruto looked at Jiraiya with approval, and said, "As expected of Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas, you have also cracked the spiral shuriken. You are indeed a very powerful ninja."


    Strength, Naruto has great strength, so he can comment on whether Jiraiya is strong or not, just because he is too strong, even if he is only thirteen years old.


    Then Naruto shook his head again, and the red trace representing the fairy pattern suddenly disappeared from his face, with a helpless look, saying: "But unfortunately, all you can do is only here. Next, I will tell you how desperate it is to have more than one heart but not enough strength. Under my strength, feel how weak and incompetent you are, Jiraiya."


    Click!!


    A blast of thunder broke out, and the blue and white thunder light reflected Jiraiya''s pale face. Naruto''s long-time preparation for ninjutsu was finally completed at this moment.


    Chapter 189: A battle shocked the world!(18)


    A thunder exploding scared Zi Lai and his back was soaked in cold sweat. He was not afraid of thunder, but this thunder was different.


    "It won''t..." raised his head in disbelief, and Jilai also looked at the dark clouds in the sky as deep as ink. The blue thunder dragon leaped constantly in the dark clouds, condensing the super-terror and destructive power of unknown geometry. .


    "It''s too late to find out now." Naruto looked at Jiraiya with an arrogant smile on his face, and said: "My ultimate Thunder Dunge has been completed. You can''t stop it, Jiraiya."


    Rumble!


    The dull thunder sound shook the heart of every ninja, and the blue thunder light looked like a shining mighty sky, looking down on the earth, down the village, and down all these small humans like ants.


    Naruto raised his hand, and the chakra in his hand resonated with the thunder and lightning in the sky. The blue and white thunder and lightning gradually gathered together. The dark cloud gradually turned white and emitted a dazzling thunder. Naruto gathered all the thunder and lightning. In that cloud.


    Rumble!


    After the thunder and lightning were all gathered together, the thunder became more sharp and powerful. The thunder was like a god saying something strange. The thunder directly penetrated everyone''s tympanic membrane and penetrated into their hearts.


    Hinata seemed to have some feelings, looking up at the thunder and lightning in the sky, and muttered, "Naruto...crying..."


    Naruto was really crying. Although he did not shed any tears, the thunder in the sky was like a cry of despair, all the pain and sorrow he suffered in the past 13 years, the despair and sorrow that almost lost Hinata, all the sorrows They are all injected into this ultimate ninjutsu.


    Xianshu is also the power of nature. Naruto uses all the chakras he has gathered to mobilize the power of nature, trigger the sky thunder, and use the eternal technique to guide the thunder and lightning in the sky. Although he can''t escape from thunder, he can do the same. Become the strongest Thunder Ninja with this trick.


    "Feel the endless despair under my power, Jiraiya." Naruto''s face was indifferent, and he himself couldn''t imagine how he accomplished this kind of godlike ninjutsu. "Forbidden technology, the world is sad!"


    There was another thunder in the sky that pierced the sky and the earth, like a cry of incomparable despair and darkness. That was all Naruto¡¯s sorrow. The more intense Naruto¡¯s sadness and resentment, the greater the power of this ninjutsu. .


    The celestial chakra in Naruto''s hand caused the thunder and lightning in the sky, and the thunder and lightning made the clouds more dazzling. Finally, there was a bang between the sky and the earth. No matter how hard the clouds could limit the power of this thunder, the clouds dissipated, and the blue and white thunder light came. On this earth.


    "It must be blocked! It must be blocked!"


    Jilai also uttered a desperate cry, but his voice was barely audible under the billowing thunder. His tall body was so small in the face of Huang Huang Tianwei. This is Naruto¡¯s revenge, Naruto wants Let Jilai also experience the despair and sorrow he has endured over the years, feel his own insignificance and powerlessness, and feel the kind of pain Naruto once had.


    "Xianfa Super Jade Spiral Pill!!"


    Jiraiya couldn¡¯t take care of anything. He poured all his chakras into this super-large jade spiral pill. The two immortals Shensaku and Shima also kept injecting all their chakras into this spiral pill. The volume of the super-large jade spiral once expanded, and the powerful Chakra even burned Ji Laiya''s hand.


    However, Jilai didn''t care about that bit of pain at this time, because he knew that if he couldn''t stop this world of grief, Konoha might be completely destroyed today.


    Naruto gave up all the super-powerful thunders accumulated by the Xianshu Chakra, penetrating the boundaries of the space, and the blue and white thunder light poured down toward the earth.


    Boom!


    A burst of thunder tears the world apart, and the lightning can reach the ground within a thousandth of a second, and Konoha is simply unable to escape this huge ninjutsu.


    boom!!


    The tiny bodies of Wanjun Thunder and Zi Lai Ye collided with each other. In the dazzling thunder light, the figure in the red coat of Zi Lai Ye appeared so conspicuous and so small.


    The collision between Super Jade Helix Pill and Wanjun Thunder, Lei Guang and Super Jade Helix Pill continued to collide, Xianshu Chakra spread from the place where the two collided, and all nearby houses and land were destroyed by the bursting lightning, even with this trick. The after-rhyme has incomparable power.


    "Ahhhhh! Absolutely to block it!" Jilai also roared, and an oversized jade spiral pill appeared in his left hand. The two spiral pill interacted to produce a powerful turbulence, which was able to withstand the lightning. power.


    Naruto looked at Jiraiya indifferently, the blue and white thunder shining on his golden body and eyes, but the temperature of his eyes was terribly low.


    "It''s just a dying struggle." Naruto said indifferently, and raised a finger. "Go, mini spiral shuriken!"


    The mini spiral shuriken, which is not much bigger than a finger, flies towards Jiraiya. Jiraiya and the two immortals must fully resist the power of thunder and lightning. Where can they still be able to dodge this powerful mini spiral hand that is only A grade Li Jian!


    Buzzing!!

 154 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 154

    The mini spiral shuriken exploded on Jiraiya''s back and became the last straw that crushed this powerful ninja.


    "Do not!!"


    Jilai also wailed desperately, but it was useless. The gap in strength could not be made up by consciousness. No matter how unwilling, Jilai couldn¡¯t resist Naruto¡¯s super strength because of the pain, so he could only watch. His spiral pill was torn apart by lightning, and the dazzling lightning swallowed his body.


    Thunderbolt, where the thunder and lightning raged, everything turned to scorched earth. The thunder and lightning destroyed countless houses and claimed the lives of countless people. In that area, only Naruto and the people protected by him could be safe and sound.


    "Although part of it has been blocked, this destructive power is enough."


    Naruto looked at all of this with indifferent eyes, and the power of the same sorrow between heaven and earth was partially blocked by Jiraiya, but the remaining power still destroyed one-tenth of the area of ??Konoha, which also included the Hyuga clan residence. One-fifth of the damage, this is the biggest damage ever for Konoha and Hyuga.


    He lowered his head and saw Jiraiya still standing in the scorched earth, Naruto''s eyes flashed with surprise, and said, "To be able to survive from this technique is indeed one of the three ninjas. Yeah, but your strength is only to this level."


    Even if it only blocked a part of the same sorrow of heaven and earth, Jilai also paid a painful price. His right hand was completely reduced to ashes in the thunder light. His biggest help was that the two immortals were directly beaten back to Miaomu Mountain, and the meridians in the body were also Destroyed by thunder and lightning, Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas, has been completely abolished by Naruto.


    "Send you on the road, spiral shuriken."


    Naruto cut off Jiraiya''s neck with a spiral shuriken. Jiraiya, who had survived the battle of the Ninja world and did not fall, was finally completely defeated here by Uzumaki Naruto, and even his own life was also lost.


    Is Naruto too much?This is not too much.


    What if the situation is reversed?


    What if Naruto is not strong enough and is defeated by Jiraiya?Obviously, Konoha''s weight in Jilaiya''s heart is far greater than Naruto''s, so he made such a decision. If Naruto loses, Jilai will not allow him to threaten Konoha. The power of Nine Tails is likely to be drawn out. The end of a man who has lost the power of the tail beast. Although Naruto has the blood of the whirlpool clan, the tail beast may be pulled out to save his life, but the end will only be I am afraid it is extremely miserable.


    If Naruto falls into Danzo''s hands, the end will be even worse. If Danzo controls Hinata and then controls Naruto, Naruto is really afraid that even his heart will be destroyed as a person. Then he will only Can be a puppet without emotion.


    Because he knew how he would end up if he failed, Ming did not leave himself a way out, so that he could be cruel and completely destroy the enemy without mercy.


    Right and wrong are only in current affairs, justice is not in the hearts of the people!


    This is the cruelest reality in this dark world. If Naruto is not strong enough, he won''t even have the power to regret.


    Chapter 190: A battle shocked the world!(19)


    Naruto let go of Tsunade, looked at Tsunade''s weakness only in front of him, smiled slightly, and said, "Tsunade, you have lost again."


    Tsunade flushed, and gave Naruto a vicious look. According to the bet they had agreed upon before, Naruto has settled Jiraiya first, and Danzo is still alive, and Naruto will get Tsunade¡¯s mouth to mouth. Tsunade¡¯s kiss, although Tsunade is over half a hundred years old, but the first kiss is still there, and the shy appearance that he shows now makes Naruto proud.


    However, Naruto does not have the habit of acting in intimate scenes for outsiders. Even when he was in love with Changpu before, Naruto was very careful to close the curtains and took all precautions to prevent Changpu¡¯s body from leaving~ Light, Ming People who are stingy like people don''t want their woman''s body to be seen by others.


    Naruto leaned close to Tsunade''s ear, and said, "When we go back, we will communicate and communicate. Let''s solve the mess here first."


    Tsunade gave Naruto a blank glance, but he calmed down, and said, "Danzo has six chakras left, which means Izanagi can be activated six times. He just took a pill, probably to supplement the previous For the chakra consumed, I estimate that his time for Izanaki is about 60 seconds. After that, he will release Izanaki to recover the chakra. The pills he took just now produced a large amount of it in a few seconds Chakra, it should be a very domineering drug, and it won¡¯t last long. If we want to be insured, we will wait for the effect of his drug to pass before we can deal with him, or just rush up and take his remaining six Izanagi times. Exhausted, which one do you choose?"


    "Which do you think I would choose?"


    Tsunade laughed instantly when he heard it. According to Naruto¡¯s character, it¡¯s definitely the latter. According to Tsunade¡¯s own character, it¡¯s definitely the latter. Although the former is safe, and with their two strengths, they can definitely kill the group. Hidden, but I always feel uncomfortable.


    Naruto looked at Danzo as if looking at a dead thing, and said, "Danzo, you have no future. For the sake of your dying today, I will show you the best of Naruto Uzumaki. If you have a strong posture, let''s treat it as a funeral song for you, Danzo!"


    The momentum on Naruto''s body climbed up again, and the nine-tailed Chakra affected his appearance even more. Even the pants became black, a white circle appeared on the abdomen, and the six celestial powers showed off. It presents the form of nine-goed jade like the six immortals.


    Naruto''s palm was squeezed in the air, and a black rod appeared in Naruto''s hand out of thin air. At the same time, there were nine black domineering jade behind Naruto, and Naruto''s feet slightly left the ground. It floats in the air without using any external force or even wings like Ding Ci. This is a completely different power from the second stage of the Six Way Immortal Body, which is like a god-like power. Now this posture is also Naruto¡¯s strongest The posture, the third stage of the Six Dao Immortal Body, is closest to the posture of the Liu Dao immortal who created the Ninth Sect in the legend.


    Naruto pointed at the black rod formed by the yin and yang escape, pointed at Danzo from a distance, and said, "It is this power, this huge power, Danzo, are you ready for death?"


    "The wind escapes in a vacuum!" This is Danzo''s answer.


    "Useless things." Naruto said indifferently. With a wave of his hand, the Qiu Dao jade behind him flew in front of him. After the solid Qi Dao jade was liquefied, it formed a black barrier in front of Naruto, connecting the vacuum. The number of waves is absorbed.The black barrier is like a black hole, and the vacuum disappears completely without any ripples hitting it.


    "Come on! Tsunade!!"


    "Okay!! Broken Mountain Fist!!" Tsunade roared, with the nine-tailed chakra sent to her by Naruto on his body. Tsunade''s strength was also greatly improved, and he was exhausted because of the continuous consumption of chakras. It also disappeared, and the aging body was rejuvenated with great vitality, and even her strange power had an explosive increase.


    Danzo backed away while holding the seal of Izanaki, and quickly avoided Tsunade''s terrifying fist.


    Tsunade punched the mountain and the ground broke, and the thick smoke covered his sight.


    "Danzo! Take the move! Huxing Helix Pill!" Naruto''s golden figure rushed out of the smoke and dust. On his right hand, three small helix pills were continuously rotating around a big helix pill, supported by Liudao Xianli. Down, the chakras in different directions all maintained balance.


    boom!!


    Danzo couldn¡¯t avoid Naruto¡¯s Huoxing Helix Maru. He was hit in the abdomen with one move. Naruto¡¯s Nine-Tailed Chakra''s hand stretched out, pushing Danzo and Huoxing Helix Maru together. The rotation directions of the four spiral pills are all different. After the attack, they formed a chaotic rotation. Even Naruto could not fully grasp the power of this chaotic rotation. Nine-tailed Chakra''s arm was also driven to rotate.


    "Go!"


    Naruto yelled, and cut off the connection between Chakra''s arm and the planet Helix Maru. The shock of the chaotic rotation flew out with Danzo''s body. The extremely chaotic rotation produced by Helix Maru disrupted Danzo''s body. A puddle of paste.


    Naruto knew that Danzo would not die. In his perception, Danzo''s aura suddenly strengthened after weakening, and he instantly appeared more than ten meters away from the injury caused by Helix Pill. Completely disappeared.


    "Izanagi is really strong! But this is just delaying your death! Danzo!!" Where is Naruto willing to let Danzo go, the golden figure turned into a streamer and rushed towards Danzo.


    Danzo just used that special secret medicine to increase his chakra several times. Even after using Izanagi once, there are still a lot of chakras left. Seeing Naruto rushing towards him, his heart was filled with hatred. Also quickly seal: "Feng Dun vacuum big jade!"


    Danzo exhaled more than a dozen relatively large air bullets. If the vacuum jade is a pistol bullet, the vacuum jade is an armor-piercing bullet, and its destructive power and volume are much larger than that of the vacuum jade.


    "What kind of trick is this kind of trick!" Naruto said with disdain, and the two jade for seeking Taoism merged into the black stick in his hand, extending the length of the black stick to nearly two meters, and then quickly rotated in Naruto''s hand. .


    No matter how much power is increased, Ninjutsu will immediately disappear invisible as soon as it touches the black rod formed by the yin and yang escape. All the air bullets are blocked by the black rod, and it is invulnerable.


    "Danzo! Look at the stick!" The black stick in Naruto''s hand slammed down at Danzo.(Almost written as eating my grandson a stick)


    Danzo''s speed is much worse than Naruto''s. In this crisis, he can only barely twist the beginning, and at the same time spend a lot of chakras to perform Izanagi again.


    Click!!


    Although the black rod in Naruto''s hand has no edges or corners, it easily broke Danzo''s left arm in half. This is not just breaking the bones, but all the skin, muscles, blood vessels and bones of Danzo''s left forearm. Interrupted, and the place of the fracture is not blood, but dust like ashes. When Yin Yang escapes into an attack form, everything in the world it touches will be turned into dust, and the attack effect is somewhat similar to that of Amaterasu.


    Danzo''s body became illusory again. When his body appeared again, Danzo and Tsunade were stunned, but Naruto grinned excitedly.


    The wound on Danzo''s left arm that was interrupted by Naruto healed, but it only healed. The broken forearm did not heal and fell to the ground. Danzo is now two guys with missing arms.


    "How is this possible?!" Danzang looked at his unrecoverable left arm in horror, and fear rose in his heart for the first time.To be honest, Danzo''s strength is far worse than that of the old three generations. Izanagi is his greatest support. When Izanagi loses its effect, Danzo is a waste.


    Naruto held the black stick in his hand and sneered: "It seems that Izanagi can let you escape from the dead, but it can''t recover the damage caused by the black stick made with Yin Yang escape. This black stick can surely hit Burst your head! Kill you! Take it! Danzo!!!"


    Izanagi itself is a type of yin and yang escape. Danzo doesn¡¯t have enough control over Izanagi and can¡¯t exert the strongest power of this technique. In the face of Naruto who has mastered the advanced yin and yang escape technique of seeking Daoyu, Danzo is really good Poured blood mold.


    "Dan Zang take it! Begging Daoyu! Go!!!" Naruto shouted, and the black stick in his hand returned to the form of asking Daoyu. Two flew back behind Naruto, and one of them flew towards Danzang.Taoist jade is infinitely powerful but also very troublesome to control. Naruto''s control limit is only 70 meters, and the more controlled the jade, the shorter the control distance, and it doesn''t need so much jade to deal with Danzo.


    "Damn! Izanaki!" Danzo unwillingly activate Izanaki again, but he is in a state of being unable to make seals at this time, and he can only use Chakra to force Izanaki on. This method is very expensive. , And it will also have a big impact on the meridian. Danzo really can only do his best. If I deduct Izanagi this time, Danzo will only have three writing round eyes.


    Naruto''s feet vacated and flew towards Danzo.


    "The wind escapes the vacuum!"


    "I''ve said that this kind of trick is useless to me!" Naruto waved his hand, and a jade of seeking Tao liquefaction formed a black barrier, blocking the continuous wave of vacuum attacks, and then Naruto''s five fingers grabbed and turned towards He grabbed the right eye of Danzo, and Naruto vaguely remembered that in addition to the writing wheel eye in his hand, Dan Zang¡¯s right eye that had been hidden was a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. Naruto would not grab this kind of thing. It''s strange in my own hands.

 155 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 155

    Danzo does have a kaleidoscope to write round eyes. It was the genius of the Uchiha clan back then. Shisui Uchiha opened his eyes before he died. Shisui entrusted the kaleidoscope of his left eye to Itachi, and his right eye was given to Danzo. I got it, Danzo has used Shisui''s pupil power to control his subordinates for so many years.


    Uchiha Shisui¡¯s eyes are different from everyone¡¯s kaleidoscopes. Whether it¡¯s Madara, Senna, Itachi or Sasuke¡¯s kaleidoscopes, their patterns are all three or a multiple of three, but only Uchiha Shisui¡¯s eyes have four corners. Windmill, his eyes have the strongest illusion.The pupil technique of the left eye and the right eye are slightly different. The left eye in Itachi''s hand can manipulate others at will without knowing it, and permanently change people''s will. No matter how strong people are, they will be controlled by other gods, but The cooling time of this technique is as long as more than ten years, and Danzo''s right eye can temporarily change the will of others. In addition, Danzo has transplanted the cells between the thousand hands column, so the cooling time is relatively short.


    Danzo can use the other gods about two to three times a day, but in this situation where the chakra consumes a lot of money, it can only be used once. Danzo has been waiting for the appearance of Naruto, and then use the other gods to control the naruto People, although only for a short time, can change many things.


    Seeing Naruto rushing towards him, and knowing the horror of seeking Daoyu, even Izanagi could not recover. Danzo knew that he only had one chance, so he concentrated Chakra to his right eye and wrapped it in a bandage on his right eye. Below, the writing wheel eye has been transformed into the shape of a four-cornered windmill.


    Don''t god!!


    What Danzo didn''t know was that Naruto could clearly feel Danzo gathering Chakra to his right eye in this state. Although he didn''t remember what Danzo''s kaleidoscope writing round eyes was, Naruto still managed it in an instant. He moved Qiu Daoyu in front of him and turned it into a black barrier to protect himself.


    The other gods of Danzang hit the jade for seeking the truth, completely eliminating the invisible.


    "Although you don''t know what your technique is, but you have no chance, Danzo!" Naruto rushed out of the protection of Daoyu, and grabbed Danzo''s right eye without mercy.


    "what!"


    Danzo screamed, but this can''t change anything at all. The precious Uchiha Shisui''s kaleidoscope writing wheel eye has fallen into Naruto''s hands at this time. Naruto looked at the scarlet eyes in his hands, coldly With a smile, I use the jade for seeking the truth in reverse, turn the will into reality, and then inject vitality into a small black box, then put the writing wheel in it, and inject a large amount of vitality into the box. The preservation effect is better than the physiological Salt water is better.


    Naruto got everything he needed, and it was really boring to look at Danzo. He had no interest in this kind of one-sided game. The next step was the end of everything.


    Grabbing a handful of chakra crystals from his pocket and stuffing it into his mouth, he restored his chakra to its fullest.


    "Kyuu! Let''s go together!"


    "it is good!!"


    Nine Tails and Naruto¡¯s Chakra are completely fused together. The golden head on Naruto¡¯s body is flying upwards, and the huge view rises to the sky, turning into a huge fox shape, dazzling golden body, and black lines all over the body. The main thing is the nine flying tails.


    Kyuubi is back in the sky!


    Naruto floated on the position of Kyuubi''s head, and his orange eyes coldly looked down at the village where he had lived for thirteen years, and Chakra spread his voice throughout the village.


    "From today onwards, Konoha respects me, Naruto Uzumaki. Those who follow me live and those who oppose me die!"


    Chapter 191: After the fact!


    Konoha''s mansion...


    Although it was in broad daylight, all the curtains were closed and the lights were not turned on, making the room dark. Obviously, the owner here is doing bad things.


    The gasp of the men and women gradually subsided, and the passion of crazy love just now gradually cooled.


    Naruto was naked, supported his upper body with his arms, and slid under his body with his hands, Changpu''s sweat-soaked hair on his forehead, said: "How about it, my dear sister Changpu, am I this time? Feeding you bitter woman?"


    Although Changpu was still weak and sour, but after hearing the words, he couldn''t help but pinch Naruto''s waist, and said, "You smelly boy is getting worse and worse. I should have killed you long ago." Forget it."


    "Oh, that''s a shame, Sister Changpu, you are completely planted in my hands."


    "Bad!" Changpu pouted, and then spread his arms around Naruto''s arm, so that he completely stuck to his hot body, carefully feeling everything about this bad boy.


    Naruto also closed his eyes and didn''t get up for a while, carefully feeling the warmth and beauty of the calamus.


    Today is October 15th, five days have passed since that shocking battle, and many changes have taken place in these five days.


    First, the Konoha elder group headed by Danzo was almost completely wiped out by Naruto. Tsunade took the post of the fifth generation of Hokage without any resistance, and gathered the power in his hands. Konoha completely became Naruto and Tsuna. A word from the hand.


    Second, Naruto¡¯s statement that "those who follow me live, those who oppose me die" have also been confirmed in the past few days. In the past few days, those who dare to oppose Naruto, whether they are ninjas or ordinary villagers, will be confirmed. You can''t kill it. After Naruto killed more than a hundred people, and Tsunade didn''t respond, Konoha''s villagers finally knew that the horror of the nine-tailed man Zhuli was really horrible. He secretly talked about him after Naruto killed a few. After the person, Konoha was in fear, who would dare to provoke Naruto again.


    Third, because of Naruto¡¯s terrifying strength, the Hyuga clan who offended Naruto have been kept behind closed doors for a few days, for fear that if he accidentally reminds Naruto, maybe the whole family will be destroyed. But they didn''t know that Naruto didn''t forget them, it was just that there was no time to deal with them. Naruto almost lost Hinata, they were also one of the culprits, how could Naruto let it go.


    Fourth, Kakashi and Sasuke, who had been injured and unconscious by the moon reading, have recovered under Tsunade''s treatment. For Xiao Li''s injury, Tsunade has also formulated a treatment plan and is scheduled to undergo surgery three days later.


    Fifth, this is what makes Naruto the happiest thing. Under Tsunade¡¯s operation, Naruto bought Konoha¡¯s best mansion in just a couple of seconds, and he and his women moved in. Hinata, calamus, Ino, and Shiro all lived in, so that they have a home.Naruto also began to compose his genealogy. From his first generation, all the women who lived in his house were naturally written by him, and they all followed his surname Uzumaki, which also meant that they could only marry He was gone, and without the consent of some two people, Naruto directly wrote Tsunade and Silent¡¯s names, and also changed them to Uzumaki Tsunade and Uzumaki Silent, making Silent blush and almost fainted, Tsunade even more. He almost demolished his house.


    Sixth, and the most important point.Naruto¡¯s performance in the battle that day, celestial art, flying thunder god¡¯s art, spiral shuriken, complete tail beastization, all the strengths Naruto demonstrated were all collected by the spies of various countries buried in Konoha. Then they were sent to the other four major countries, and even many small countries.


    For a time, the nine-tailed man Zhuli Uzumaki Naruto attacked the Hyuga clan, killed Ziraya, killed Danzo, and killed the elders. The information spread among the high-levels of various countries was a buzz.


    Of course, all of this was passed on through Tsunade''s secret operations, and even Tsunade sent anti-undercover agents to actively spread Naruto''s intelligence. Naruto''s strength was already sufficient to deter countries.


    The four major nations in the Ninja world, including the sand hidden village that suffered a lot of damage before, will react relative to this information. Of course, these are for later story.


    Doing Hokage is indeed a very troublesome thing. Even if Danzo is dead, it will take a lot of effort to gather the forces he left behind. Naruto and Tsunade have been busy with these things these days, so until today, Naruto Talents are free to accompany calamus.


    Naruto and Changpu came here once, to make up for the fear and emptiness of Changpu these days. The two hugged each other and fell asleep in each other''s breath.


    After sleeping for about an hour, Naruto suddenly opened his eyes, put a hand on Changpu''s forehead and let her spirit fall into a deep sleep, then quickly put on clothes and came to the door of the room, which opened.


    Bai stood at the door, raised his hand as if about to knock on the door, and was slightly taken aback when he saw Naruto suddenly ran out to open the door.


    Naruto smiled and said, "Changpu is sleeping, don''t disturb her." He took the door to the room, and the two stood in the corridor. Naruto said, "White, what''s the matter?"


    After Bai was stunned, he also realized why Changpu would sleep in broad daylight. A blush floated on his crystal clear jade face and said, "Sister Mute came to you, saying that Mr. Tsunade has something to find you."


    "What''s the matter with Tsunade?" Naruto complained immediately.


    Tsunade really grasped Naruto''s temper. If someone were to send Naruto''s message, Naruto estimated it would take an hour or two to pass, but Naruto wouldn''t be able to do that with silence.


    Bai is always gentle, and he is very concerned about Naruto''s affairs, and said: "Naruto, you go quickly, Tsunade-sama must have something very important."


    "I see, really." Naruto complained, and then suddenly reached out and hugged Bai, and kissed her pink mouth~lip.


    Bai was shocked, his face rose more red, and the two of them hadn''t been so intimate for many days. An electric current flowed through Bai''s body and suddenly fell into Naruto''s arms.


    This passionate kiss lasted for a long time before it ended. When the two people¡¯s lips separated, Naruto¡¯s hand was already on Shiro¡¯s chest and kneaded gently. The fifteen-year-old Shiro had a body compared to Hinata Kazuo. Ino is much better, not much different than calamus, it''s time to swallow it in the stomach.


    "Bai, do you remember what I said that night?"


    Although Naruto didn¡¯t specify which day it was, Bai¡¯s memory immediately found that she was almost captured by Konoha¡¯s Anbu. As a result, the night when Naruto used the Thunder God Qianli to rescue her, her eyes suddenly became moisturized, and she lightly pointed. He nodded and let out a "um" sound.


    Naruto''s hand passed through the slightly loose neckline of the kimono, and directly grabbed Bai''s plump and elastic girl''s breasts, and said, "Then... let''s find a day and tear you apart. Swallow it all in your stomach, OK?"


    Although he speaks like a cannibal, where can Bai Bai not understand Naruto¡¯s deep meaning, his mind is chaotic and almost impossible to think, and his face flushed and said: "You...do whatever you want...I stop I can''t stop you." After speaking, the tender white face was already embarrassed, he pushed Naruto away, clutched his hot pretty face, and fled back to his room.


    Naruto put his hand under his nose and sniffed. With the sweet fragrance of the girl and the faint milk fragrance, Naruto''s expression suddenly became a little wretched.


    Tune~ play Chunchun Bai, Naruto is in a good mood, and went to see Tsunade with Mute.


    Chapter 192: Zhong Ren, Shang Ren, Minister Dark!


    When he got downstairs in the Hokage Building, Naruto unexpectedly saw Shikamaru downstairs.


    "Shikamaru?" Naruto had a good mood after playing with Shiro, and said, "I have a bad feeling."


    "Me too." Shikamaru said helplessly, rolling her eyes.


    The two went to the Hokage Building, and when they walked into the Hokage office, they were really frightened.


    In addition to Tsunade, there are really a lot of people crowded here, Kakashi, Asma, Red, Akai, Red Bean, Hyuga Hizu, Yamashiro Aoba, Yamanaka Kielichi, Akiu Dinza, Nara Shikahisa , You Nvzhi Wei, Inuzuka Claw, Ibizi.


    So many Shinnins gathered here, and Naruto and Shikamaru really felt a chill on their backs.


    "Nara Shikamaru."

 156 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 156

    "Yes, Master Naruto."


    Tsunade crossed his hands to support his head, and said, "According to the Anbu report and the evaluation left by the third-generation Naruto, you performed well in the pre-selection of the Ninja exam and defeated your opponent with the simplest tactics. In Konoha Calm and calm in the collapse plan, we defeated the enemy Nine Otonin with one person. After consideration by me and the others, we decided to promote you to Zhongren. Congratulations, you are a Zhongren from today. "


    Shikamaru expected this situation when he came in. Although it was very troublesome, but seeing the happy look of his father, Shikamaru really relentlessly refused. His wishes and the wishes of his parents can never achieve both. .


    Shikamaru sighed softly in his heart, and Shikamaru said, "Thank you Naruto-sama." From Silent''s hand, he took over the green vest representing Zhongnin and the new forehead, which also means that Shikamaru has officially become a Zhongren.


    "Naruto Uzumaki."


    "Yes." Naruto looked helpless. He had a hunch that the things he will face are absolutely a hundred times more troublesome than Shikamaru.


    "Your strength has far surpassed the shadow rank, and you exposed Danzo''s conspiracy and killed it. It is indispensable. After discussion with everyone Shangren, we agreed to promote you to Shangren and appoint you at the same time. Minister Konoha."


    Naruto almost cried when he heard it, and Shikamaru almost laughed when he heard it. This was really troublesome.


    Talking about "exposing Danzo''s conspiracy" and "discussing and unanimously making decisions with the others" is nonsense. The last sentence is the key point. Tsunade wants Naruto to serve as Minister Konoha.


    Anbu, the full name is "Assassination Tactics Special Force."Established by the second generation of Naruto Senjuma, the members wear white masks imitating animals. The nature of the mission and all other information are kept confidential.They are all excellent ninjas selected from the village, responsible for protecting the unnamed elite troops of Naruto and Wood Ninja Village.


    Anbe is Konoha''s high-end combat power, and those who control Anbe are equivalent to holding Konoha''s real power. The reason why Danzo can fight against the three generations is because he controls a branch of Anbe-the root.


    Minister Konoha An is only under Hokage. He has the highest authority to mobilize Anbe in addition to Hokage. His position is comparable to that of our country¡¯s vice chairman of the Military Commission. Without counting the elder¡¯s seizure of power, it can be said to be less than 10,000 people. In the past, the Uchiha clan tried to regain this position countless times but all failed.


    What will happen to Naruto for such a big pie?


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Naruto, as if they were about to witness the birth of Konoha''s youngest Dark Minister.When Uchiha Itachi was thirteen years old and became the leader of the Konoha Anbe team, he was called a genius among geniuses. Naruto is no longer a genius.


    I saw the corners of Naruto¡¯s mouth twitching constantly, then turned around stiffly like a robot, walked towards the wooden door, and said, ¡°It must be the way I got up in the wrong way. I would have such strange dreams. Go back to sleep again."


    "Asshole!!! You give me a little more seriousness!!!"


    Tsunade roared, and the solid wood desk was completely broken into pieces under her iron fist. Silent seemed to be used to this kind of scene. He quietly asked someone to clean up the pieces, and then immediately carried in a new office. table.


    "Yes!" Naruto was frightened by Tsunade and immediately turned and stood upright, but this serious look did not last a second before he completely collapsed. Naruto''s face turned into that helpless look again, clutching himself The golden retriever grew a little longer, and said: "It''s really troublesome, why should you give me such troublesome things?"


    To be honest, Naruto can understand Tsunade''s thoughts, but this is too much trouble.


    The appointment of Minister Dark is the top priority of Konoha''s affairs. Minister Dark¡¯s identity will directly affect the pattern of influence among Konoha¡¯s families. It really affects the whole body. People sitting in this position will affect the entire tree. Ye are making an impact.


    And although a large part of Danzo¡¯s roots were killed by Naruto five days ago, one-fifth of Danzo¡¯s remains in the Anbu today, Tsunade wants to recover Danzo¡¯s other forces. It''s easy, but the members of these roots are more troublesome.


    For some puppets that were completely brainwashed by Danzo, of course it would be better to kill them directly, but for some puppets that were not seriously brainwashed and can be conquered, it is better to conquer as much as possible. After all, the combat team Konoha five days ago was caused. Great damage.


    It takes strength to conquer the remnants of those roots, and to frighten Tsunade''s Anbu members also needs strength. Those who possess such a powerful strength and who are fully trusted by Tsunade will have only Naruto in the entire Konoha, and the entire Konoha is no more. Can''t find a second person to take the position of the dark minister.


    "It''s really troublesome..." Naruto grabbed his hair and said helplessly, "Tsunade, I''m not a garbage collector, why are you throwing all the garbage in Anbu to me, if you don''t want it, just pick it up and take it away. Let''s make fertilizer." Naruto said extremely horrible things with an indifferent expression, which really devalued the entire Anbu.


    "Humph!"


    As soon as Naruto¡¯s words of arrogance to the limit fell, there was a cold snort outside the window. Upon hearing this cold snort, Shinto''s face remained unchanged, Tsunade smiled slightly, and Shikamaru frowned. .


    Naruto¡¯s indifferent expression turned indifferent, his blue eyes looked out of the window, and then turned into orange eyes in the next moment. The third stage of the six fairy bodies opened in an instant, and the golden chakra enveloped Naruto¡¯s body. Wearing a golden jade with nine hooks, there are nine black jade for seeking Taoism behind him.


    Click!


    A golden Chakra arm stretched out from Naruto''s abdomen and penetrated the window. In a blink of an eye, he grabbed a dark part wearing a cat face mask from the outside. It was him who had just snorted.


    "Ant." Naruto didn''t even bother to ask the other party''s name, so he used this name directly, "Who allowed you to speak."


    The other party looked at Naruto in horror and wanted to counterattack, but found that the chakras all over his body seemed to be completely unable to flow under the pressure of Naruto''s huge chakras, and his whole body was as rigid as a plaster.


    "You... Uzumaki... Naruto Uzumaki... You won''t, won''t have a good ending... The undead of Danzo-sama... No, you won''t let you go..."


    The other party was stubbornly speaking even when he was suppressed by Naruto¡¯s Chakra, but Naruto still got the information he wanted from his intermittent words, and suddenly smiled coldly and said: ¡°It turned out to be the Danzo. The dog raised by the chopsticks, forget it, let you and Danzo go to hell to reunite, alas...I¡¯m just too kind."


    "You, you can''t kill me!!"


    Naruto¡¯s joking expression just now changed to indifference. He looked at the person in front of him indifferently, and said: "If the weak wants to survive in front of the strong, they must understand what identity they are. You will remember it for me. You can now Living here is not what you have, but the power of survival that I give you alms. Now I want to take back the power that I gave to you, ask the truth and kill."


    Naruto indifferently announced the death penalty of the person in front of him, and the four jade for the truth behind him flew out and turned into a liquid substance, and then surrounded the person in front of him and sealed it in the sphere.


    Naruto retracted Chakra''s arm, and the opponent struggled in the sphere of Qiu Daoyu.


    "Let me out!! Ah! No! I don''t want to die!"


    No matter how much he wailes, it is useless. His struggle is just the dying struggle of the ants. The parts of his hands and feet that touch the jade for seeking Taoism will immediately turn to ashes, and he can touch this thing without being damaged. Only those who have inherited the six ways of immortality, and those who have opened the eyes of reincarnation.


    Click!


    When the Qiu Dao jade was completely sealed and turned into a tightly connected sphere, all sounds were cut off. After a few seconds, the huge black sphere shrank and then split into four Qiu Dao jade shapes, falling from it. Some dust came out, and then Qiu Daoyu went back behind Naruto.


    Among the people present, Kakashi, Inuzuka Claw, and Yuzushi Wei and others have seen Naruto''s strength for the first time. Seeing him so understatement, they turned a Shinobu into dust, and they couldn''t help but feel horrified.


    "It''s really troublesome." Naruto grumbled while grabbing his hair, then broke the window and flew out.


    "Hey, what are you going to do?"


    "Go collect the garbage!"


    Naruto''s voice came from far in the air, and Tsunade smiled satisfied after hearing it.


    Chapter 193: Wuyue Xiyan!


    After all, his feelings for Tsunade surpassed his fear of trouble. Why did Tsunade arrange for a guy who finally Danzo to protect himself? Obviously it was deliberate. He deliberately designed that guy to provoke Naruto and then let Naruto go. Killed him and took over the position of the dark minister.


    This was Tsunade''s calculation, Naruto knew it, but was not angry at all.


    Tsunade did a lot of Naruto''s troubles for Naruto. Tsunade can sacrifice so much for Naruto. Why can''t Naruto be the dark minister for Tsunade and share Tsunade''s burden?


    "Naruto."


    Soon after Naruto flew out, there was a mute shout behind him. Naruto fell on a roof, waiting for the silence to arrive. Along with the silence was a dark part with a dog face mask, a purple head. Long hair is very conspicuous, this should belong to Tsunade''s dark part.


    Silent fell by Naruto''s side and explained: "Naruto, you don''t have the anger of Tsunade-sama. Now Konoha is under great pressure."


    Naruto smiled slightly, touched Silent''s delicate face, and said, "Don''t worry, Silent, I''m not so stingy towards the people I like, and I''m really not angry, otherwise I won''t carry the burden of Mr. An of."


    "Huh~~That''s good." Silent breathed a sigh of relief, and stretched out her hand to pat her beautiful career line. She was really afraid of any estrangement between Tsunade and Naruto, although her strength was not as shocking as Tsunade. Yan, but carefully uses her own method to care about the people around her, and coordinate the relationship between everyone, which is really a rare gentleness.


    Naruto shook his head amusedly, then turned to look at Zichang Zhianbu who came with Silent, and said, "Who is she?"


    "Naruto, she is the Anbe assigned to you by Master Tsunade, and she will assist you in taking over the Anbe."


    "What''s your name?"


    "Xi."


    "It''s a code name." Naruto looked at this purple long straight Anbu exuding cold and arrogant air with interest, and said, "Take off the mask."

 157 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 157

    "No, Anbu stipulates that you must wear a mask when performing tasks, and you cannot take it off."


    "You figured it out for me, now I am Minister Dark, that is, your immediate superior. Do you want me to use the identity of Minister Dark to suppress you, or... I will do it myself?" Naruto finished speaking. Already, her right hand protruded like lightning, and she took off the mask of the Anbu code-named Xi in front of her. When Naruto retracted her hand and held the mask, her hand could be put on the hilt behind her. on.


    "The reaction is too slow." Naruto squeezed the mask into pieces with a squeeze, and said: "I could easily cut your neck just now. You are too weak."


    "You!" Xi looked at Naruto angrily, no one would like to be underestimated, and being taught in a mature tone by a 13-year-old boy made Xi feel a lot of shame.


    "Why, are you not convinced?" Naruto raised his head and looked at Yu with a look of dissatisfaction. The fragments of the mask fell from his five fingers, and then stretched out his hand, making a gesture of please. "If you are not convinced, come and try it. what."


    "Naruto..." Silent looked at Naruto crying without tears. This should not be the rhythm of the normal development of things. How much trouble is this going to cause?


    "Relax, mute, for Tsunade''s face, I won''t beat her to death."


    "Huh~That''s okay." Mute sighed in relief, but didn''t worry that Naruto would turn back.


    Xi''s anger was really scorched, and she drew the sword behind her, saying it was a sword, but it was actually a Japanese samurai sword.


    "Ah~~" Naruto didn''t even bother to look at Xi with his straight eyes, yawned lazily, then buttoned his ears, and said, "You should do it first, because I need to do it to beat you." Holding his arms, he really doesn''t know how to do it.


    With the patience of a ninja, Xi Du was completely ignited by Naruto. The treasure in her hand exudes a cold light. She has no idea how many people''s blood has been stained with this knife.


    "Konoha Swordsmanship Three Sun Moon Dance!"


    With a soft drink, Xi immediately transformed into three people. The long sword in his hand looked towards Naruto from three angles, and the blade was condensed with dazzling cold light.


    "It''s boring." Naruto said boringly, and three Qiu Daoyu flew out behind him, rushing towards the three Xi, Xi raised his sword to resist, but the knife in his hand was not the enemy of Qiu Daoyu. It turned into ashes immediately when it touched Qiudaoyu.


    Hidden in the dark place, Xi saw Naruto''s attention being attracted by the three clones, and immediately jumped out of the dark place, and the long knife in her hand was cut towards the top of Naruto''s head.


    "Is it just this skill?"


    Gu Shangren''s strength really couldn''t make Naruto interested in fighting. Qiu Daoyu automatically made a black barrier to protect the top of Naruto''s head.


    Xi''s stunning slash fell on the black barrier made of Qiu Daoyu. What surprised Xi was that the black barrier was cut up without any resistance, as if it had been cut directly into the air, as if there was no defense at all.


    But Xi soon knew that she was wrong. The weird sense of powerlessness was not because Qiu Daoyu had no defensive power, but because her sword disappeared, and her sword disappeared half way out of thin air. The half of the sword in front did not know it. where it goes.


    "How is this possible?!" Xi looked at the half-cut knife in her hand in shock. As a ninja who handles the knife, Xi is of course very concerned about her knife. Now the knife is suddenly cut in half, and it is still in such a strange form. Of course, Xi found it difficult to accept.


    "Sure enough, your strength is as bad as your sword." Naruto turned around and said without mercy: "My jade can turn everything in this world into ashes, including yours. The body and the sword, whether it is ninjutsu, illusion, or swordsmanship that you are good at, has no meaning to me. Give me your self-righteous arrogance in front of me, and your strength in front of Naruto Uzumaki. Not even scum at all."


    Naruto''s jade for seeking the truth can turn everything into nothing, and the swords that can withstand the destruction of the jade for seeking the truth without destroying it are probably only the legendary divine sword, the Kusanagi sword, the ten-fist sword, and the Pudu Yuhun sword.


    Xi''s face changed several times, and she finally succumbed to Naruto''s powerful strength, knelt in front of Naruto on one knee, and said with her head lowered: "Master Dark, please forgive me for being rude."


    "Report your name."


    Xi hesitated for a moment and said, "Maoyue Xiyan."


    "Very well, Uzue Xiyan, you will be my immediate Anbu from today. You want to help me deal with all the Anbu affairs, can you do it?"


    Naruto''s voice is still so flat, but a chill suddenly rises behind Uzuki Yuyan. If you say that you can''t do anything, there will be a fate that seems to have appeared in Uzuki Yuyan''s mind, and the brown eyes are in a trance. , Said: "It can be done, Minister An."


    "Get up."


    A slight smile appeared on Naruto''s face, and he conquered Anbu, starting from Uzue Xiyan.


    Chapter 194: Take over Anbu!Gentle and silent!


    "You really let me down..."


    Naruto stood on the top of a big tree, surrounded by two women, Silent and Uzuki Xiyan. The expressions on their faces had only one idiom, which could be described in four words¡ªunbelievable.


    They really can¡¯t believe their eyes. There are more than one hundred Anbu, except for those who are not in the village. The rest are here, including the Anbu and the roots. But these Konoha elites, one The hundred-odd people were actually overwhelmed by Naruto in less than three minutes, and now they can only lie there, Naruto''s body is still innocent, it is completely that more than 100 Anbu has been killed.


    Is Anbe too weak?of course not!Anbe is Konoha''s weapon to intimidate countries, but they were all killed by Naruto in three minutes. Although they are all alive, their pride and pride have been completely defeated by Naruto. They will never be tough in front of Naruto. Get up, this is really going to cause a huge psychological shadow.


    The guy in Anbe is really more arrogant, and definitely not a character that can be easily subdued, even with Tsunade¡¯s order, Naruto has the identity of Minister of Darkness, so the easiest way is to fight, to beat this group of guys. , They are scared to fight.


    "You are really too weak. Is Konoha''s dark part only of this level?" Naruto unceremoniously satirized these arrogant dark parts, then clasped his hands together and shouted: "Xianfa Nine Tails Transformation on Top Buddha!"


    There seemed to be an illusion in the eyes of Silent and Uzuki Yuyan. Behind Naruto, there seemed to be a peaceful-looking Thousand-Handed Buddha statue, and then nearly a thousand Chakra arms stretched out from Naruto''s body, and Naruto hit the ground. All the dark parts that couldn''t get up were grabbed and lifted into the air. The orange eyes were all proud and indifferent.


    "Surrender or die."


    Naruto gave the simplest multiple-choice question. There is no third option. Those who choose to surrender will become his subordinates, and those who make the wrong choice, even if they just say two harsh words, Naruto will be merciless immediately. Pinched to death.


    Under the shock of Naruto¡¯s powerful strength, the dark parts that originally obeyed Tsunade were of course all surrendered. As for the ones left by Danzo, a small part of them is hard to chew, so they are pinched to death. Some brainwashing is not serious. Also surrendered to Naruto''s strength.


    Naruto directly used the simplest and most brutal way. After killing nearly twenty ninjas, he conquered the power of Anbe. Then, with the help of Silent and Uzuki Yuyan, Naruto kept gathering the power of Anbe, This power is all in his own hands.


    It''s not that Naruto wants to use this brutal way, there is a reason.First, there is no doubt that Anbu is an elite. To become an Anbu minister, of course, you need to have a strong power that surpasses all the Anbu; second, the hard bones left by Danzo are not so good to chew, don¡¯t knock them directly. If it is broken, the rest is not easy to deal with; third, and most importantly, Naruto has no time. As for why there is no time, I will talk about it later.


    Minister An has too many things to deal with, even with the assistance of Mute and Uzuki Yuyan, Naruto still gets some basic affairs in the middle of the night.


    "Ah~~~"


    Naruto stretched out, and his stiff body made a crackling sound from sitting for a long time. His bones were about to rust all day after sitting. He stretched his body and said to Uzuki Yuyan : "Xiyan, you go back and sort out the basic information of all the members of the Anbu, and send it to me within three days. It doesn''t matter if you slow down, but I don''t want to see the wrong information, understand?"


    "Yes, Master Uzumaki."


    Naruto looked at Uzuki Yuyan and thought, "Does Anbe have any information about other ninjas in the village?"


    "The basic information of all ninjas in Konoha will be stored in the Anbu. If it is a ninja who has joined the Anbu before, it will be more detailed."


    "Send a copy of their information to me."


    "Yes, Master Uzumaki, do you have any other orders?"


    "No, you go back first."


    "Yes."


    After Uzuki Yuyan left, Naruto and Silent went home together, and they wandered on the cold street.


    Naruto kept looking at his shoulder with his hand and said, "I''m really tired. Sitting there for a day is really tired than killing a thousand people."


    Silent was behind Naruto, hands on Naruto¡¯s shoulders, while helping him massage his sore shoulders, while pushing him forward, he smiled and said: "You are the first day as Minister of Darkness. This kind of thing takes a long time. I''ll get used to it."


    "I really don''t want to get used to this kind of thing." Naruto said helplessly, leaning back slightly, giving her body''s power to Silence, and letting her push herself forward, "My old bones, come here. God, I''m really going to collapse."


    "Yeah, you are getting old." Mute said amusedly: "Thirteen-year-old old man."


    "Yeah, yeah..." Naruto said with a smile on his face, "Fortunately, my old lady will help me, otherwise I can''t bear that kind of trouble."


    When Naruto said this, Silent immediately blushed and stood there. The sudden feeling of wrong force made Naruto almost fall by accident. At this moment, Watch Silent blushed and said, "What the hell is talking about, who Is it your old lady?!"


    Naruto turned around and looked at the flushed face mute in the moonlight amused, and said: "Of course it is you, Uzumaki Mute, your name has been written into my genealogy, it''s okay not to admit it. Oh."

 158 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 158

    "You dare to say it!" Mute''s face was even redder, and angrily said: "I didn''t promise at all, okay, you wrote my name on your own initiative!"


    "Yes," Naruto said with a smile, and then suddenly reached out and hugged Silent. Because of their height difference, Naruto''s face could just be buried in Silent''s career line.


    Silent was taken aback and wanted to struggle, but Naruto suddenly opened her mouth and took a bite in the middle of her career line. Silent seemed to have electricity flowing through her body, and she lost her strength. His hands could only rest on Naruto weakly. On his shoulders, his bright eyes were like water, and he said softly: "What...what are you doing..."


    Naruto raised his head, then kissed on the silent left chest, and said, "This is mine."


    Silent''s whole body trembled. Before saying anything, Naruto kissed her right chest again and said, "This is mine."


    Naruto pulled up his silent hands again, kissed, and said, "This is mine."


    Lower abdomen..."This is mine..." Fragrant shoulder..."This is my..." Neck..."This is my..." Eyes..."This is my..." Forehead..."This its mine¡­¡­"


    Naruto kissed all parts of Silent''s body, and declared his sovereignty everywhere, and finally his eyes fell on Silent''s lips that had not been touched by him.


    The focus of his eyes seemed to produce a high temperature, Silent suddenly felt thirsty, looking at Naruto¡¯s hot~hot gaze, his face was hot and hot again, after all, he couldn¡¯t resist the impulse in his heart, and the two completed the first kiss. .


    A long, long deep kiss. Silent, the whole body is weak, so he can only leaned his head weakly on Naruto''s shoulder, his eyes are still closed, and the brain hasn''t recovered from the previous kiss for a long time, like a whisper general.


    "I''m yours¡­¡­"


    Chapter 195: White!


    The fierce feelings gradually subsided, Silent felt embarrassed because of the words he had just said, and did not dare to face Naruto, but Naruto, the cheeky boy, had already grabbed Silent''s hand first.


    In such a good atmosphere, Naruto would really be condemned if he didn''t seize the opportunity to eat silent tofu.


    Mute is very different from Naruto. From a psychological age, Naruto who is almost 30 years old and Mute who is 26 years old are a more suitable match, but their experiences are completely different.


    Since the death of his only relative, Uncle Kato Dan, Silent has been wandering in the Ninja world with Tsunade. In the past ten years of silent life, Tsunade and Piggy dolphin have been the only ones. Although Tsunade is for Silent There is also a teacher and a friend and a sister, but after all, they are both women, and their sexual orientations are also normal. How can silence have the opportunity to interact with men for so many years? It is completely blank in emotional terms.


    Although Naruto¡¯s life in Konoha was bitter, he did a lot of things. He has been dealing with calamus for so many years, and the three of Hinata and Ino have not been killed by the blackened hatchet. His emotional experience It is much richer than mute.


    In this regard, the simple mute will be the opponent of Naruto, who is painted in green by the old cucumber, and has lost a streak.


    Silent hand was grasped by Naruto, his face was red, and he couldn''t get rid of it after two consecutive attempts. He could only turn his pretty face to one side and said, "I, let''s go back quickly."


    "What are you doing going back soon?" Naruto smiled happily, and said: "I haven''t had anything to eat after a day of work. Why don''t we go to have a snack, drink a little wine, and exchange feelings."


    "I don''t want it!" Silent retorted with a flushing face, but Naruto''s next sentence made Silent''s heart beat his reserve.


    Naruto took the silent hand, the expression on his face became gentle, and said: "We haven''t been alone for a while, isn''t it a good opportunity now? There are only two of us, only me and you, no Tsunade , And no one else, can you find a restaurant together?"


    Naruto¡¯s words made Mute really moved. The last time the two were alone was before returning to Konoha. That time Mute was also half-forced to enjoy a knee pillow by Naruto. He took a lot of advantage. As for afterwards, Tsunade was present when the two got along, so how could something happen to Naruto in front of Tsunade with a quiet personality.


    When Naruto said that, Silent was really heartbroken, and the feeling in his heart was better than reserved, and he nodded gently.


    Naruto was overjoyed. Although it was a big night, some shops were still open. Naruto and Silent found a tavern. The two of them ate and drank until more than two o¡¯clock. They were both drunk and vain. Just returned home.


    "Um... my head hurts..."


    Naruto woke up the next day. The dazzling sunlight outside the window made him unable to block the sunlight with his hands. Last night, he drank a lot with Silent. Although Naruto had a good drink volume, he would still be drunk the next day. There will be a great hangover reaction, this kind of situation can not be pressed by chakra, the more pressure, the more uncomfortable.


    "Naruto, you are awake." Bai opened the door and came in with a bowl of steaming stuff in his hand. "It just so happens that I have made sober tea for you. You can drink it quickly."


    "Thanks, Bai." Naruto sat up, reached out and took the porcelain bowl in Bai''s hand, and drank it without fear of being scalded. "Did Silent wake up?"


    "Not yet, you drank so much wine last night, sister Silent is still sleeping now."


    "Oh, so, let her rest at home today. Yesterday she helped me deal with the Anbu affairs and was tired for a day."


    "Well, when Tsunade-sama went out, he also said to let Mute sister take a day off today." Bai took the empty bowl from Naruto, put the bowl on the bedside table, and then sat beside Naruto, saying: " Naruto, okay to discuss something?"


    Naruto stretched out his arms around Bai''s slender waist, and then fell back. Both fell on the bed and said, "Let''s talk, what''s the matter?"


    Bai turned his eyes and rewarded Naruto with a hygienic eye, and said, "Naruto, I want to learn medical ninjutsu from Tsunade-sama. Are you okay?"


    Naruto was taken aback, and what was said was really serious. After hearing this, Naruto immediately narrowed his eyes and began to think about the feasibility of this matter.


    Bai is so kind, it is difficult for her to have a murderous intent even to the enemy. Although she can kill anyone for the sake of Naruto, she is still very resistant to murder in her own heart. When killing people, Bai was also inwardly very painful.


    If Bai learns medical ninjutsu, medical ninja is a type of ninja that can stay away from the battlefield as far as possible. Although it also has to face blood, the meaning is completely different, which is a good thing for Bai.


    Moreover, Bai¡¯s Bing Dun can also play a great role in medical ninjutsu. Low temperature can reduce the suffering of the wounded and reduce the probability of wounds being infected by bacteria. Bai can also condense pure water at any time to clean the wound, regardless of In any respect, learning medical ninjutsu for nothing is profitable and harmless.


    Thinking of this, Naruto reached out and touched the white black hair, and said: "This is very good, Bai is so gentle, but very suitable for being a medical ninja."


    Naruto''s proposal was approved by Naruto. His pretty white face was covered with smiles, and the little head was rubbed back and forth in Naruto''s palm, showing an intimacy gesture.


    "However, there is one thing you must remember." Naruto''s words turned sharply.


    Bai listened to Naruto''s words very much, and immediately stopped when he heard his serious tone, raised his head, watching Naruto with black eyes.


    Naruto looked at Bai''s eyes that were round like black pearls, and said solemnly: "You can learn medical ninjutsu from Tsunade, but don''t learn her strange powers, or I''ll just die."


    Bai originally thought that Naruto was really going to say something serious, and his heart was also very serious in line with Naruto¡¯s emotions, but he did not expect that Naruto suddenly said this messy thing, Bai¡¯s head suddenly did not react, and he froze for a long time. Then he chuckled and made the black eyes that Naruto liked so much laughed into a pair of beautiful crescents.


    Seeing Bai Qiaoxiao Yanran''s appearance, Naruto suddenly felt a bit dry in his throat, but Bai himself didn''t notice it. He didn''t realize that his body was enough to turn a man with normal physiological and psychological into a beast.


    "White..." Naruto whispered Bai''s name, like a beast''s growl.


    Bai was stunned. What he saw when he raised his head and saw Naruto''s burning eyes, a heart suddenly thumped and jumped, almost jumping out of her chest, making Bai even feel difficult to breathe.


    Naruto stretched out his hand, rubbed the white lips with the pads of the thumb, and whispered: "Last night there were a lot, so I let you escape, but today you can''t escape, Bai, I want to You eat it."


    Bai¡¯s pretty face was completely red, but she was too shy to resist her deep affection for Naruto. Although she was embarrassed, she leaned her head on the shoulder of the famous hot and whispered: "I Never thought of running away, Bai originally belonged to you..."


    The emotions of the two have long accumulated and fermented, and now they can finally complete the last step. The clothes that were not much on their bodies are gradually falling off and all are thrown on the ground. Naruto, who has rich "battle experience", carefully guides Bai "into the state." , The last two completely "fitted" together, Bai also shed tears of joy, and the two finally got together and went to Wushan together.


    Chapter 196: Fragrant Phosphorus!!


    "Pocket, come out."


    Naruto sat alone on the sofa at home, with Erlang''s legs tilted, and said lightly into the air.


    Whoosh!


    As soon as Naruto''s voice fell, he appeared in front of Naruto wearing a black coat and covering his head pocket with a hat. He carried a sack on his shoulder. He was very smart. He knew that Naruto''s current strength is definitely not He is comparable to a pharmacist''s pocket, so Naruto immediately showed up as soon as he uttered. This is the rule of survival for a small person.


    "See Lord Naruto." After putting down the sack on his body, Duo immediately knelt in front of Naruto. Duo would behave like this to Naruto for one reason, strength.


    Dou and Oshamaru must have also known what Naruto did in Konoha, so Dou would be so respectful to Naruto, at least on the surface. As long as a small person shows enough respect, it does not arouse the anger of a big person. Generally speaking, these big people don''t bother to deal with this kind of small person.


    Naruto glanced faintly at the pocket, and then set his gaze on the big sack he had brought with him. From inside, Naruto felt a weak but very kind aura. It must be the fragrant phosphorus. Naruto pointedly pointed. With one flick, a wind blade flew out from his fingertips and cut the rope at the mouth of the sack. This is not a problem, but the problem is that Naruto¡¯s strength is controlled just enough to cut the tough tendon rope. In comparison, There are no cracks in the much more fragile sack, and the control of power is really at the level of a few millimeters. After seeing it, a trace of fear flashes in the depths of his eyes.


    After the rope at the mouth of the sack was cut, it naturally slid down, revealing a bright red hair.(Speaking of which, putting people in sacks makes it really like a human trafficker)


    Uzumaki Fragrant Phosphorus, one of the few orphans of the Uzumaki clan in the Ninja Realm, is also a relative of Naruto.

 159 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 159

    Now Xianglin is in a coma. Obviously, he has been taken down by the illusion. Thinking about it, it is not so easy to bring a big living person into Konoha, even if Tou has the same strength as Kakashi, and Xianglin''s strength is too bad, and he didn''t listen to the orders of the pocket, so it was easier to get fainted and carry it in.


    Naruto glanced at Doudou, and immediately understood, a seal was made in her hand, and he said, "Solve!"


    The illusion on Xianglin was lifted, and Xianglin frowned twice, and then opened a pair of red eyes that were the same color as her hair.


    "Remember me, Fragrant Phosphorus?" Naruto chuckled softly and greeted Fragrant Phosphorus very kindly. Both have the blood of the whirlpool clan, and they are very close from the origin.


    Xianglin blinked his eyes twice, and then quickly straightened the crooked eyes on his face and found the focus. After seeing Naruto''s face clearly, his face suddenly blushed and said in surprise: "You are Naruto Uzumaki. You, do you remember me?!"


    "Of course I remember." Naruto smiled slightly and said: "I saved you once in the death forest, incense phosphorus."


    "You really remember me! That''s great!" Xianglin cheered, and the whole person suddenly rushed towards Naruto, hugging Naruto''s neck, his face was completely idiotic.


    "Hey... Are you reserved a bit?" Naruto said helplessly with his arms around his neck. Among the women around him, the most lively and daring to make friends with Naruto is Ino, although Ino is also I often put my arms around Naruto''s neck, but it''s the first time I''ve seen Naruto, a girl who is an idiot like Xianglin.


    Xianglin¡¯s character was originally like this. Although she is an idiot, she is probably the most dedicated woman in the world of Naruto. Think about it in the original book, even if Sasuke used a chidori hole to penetrate her heart, she almost died. No regrets can be seen, although the idiot, but it is not annoying.


    Naruto''s words are like a remote control to Fragrant Phosphorus. He just looked like an idiot. After hearing Naruto''s words, he immediately stood aside obediently, but his face was still red.


    Oh yeah!!I hold Naruto!!I really held Naruto!!Xianglin roared with excitement in his heart.


    Naruto shook his head helplessly, then pointed to the pocket that was still kneeling there, and said, "Fragrant Phosphorus, have this guy and Dashewan bullied you?"


    The nympho Xianglin only noticed another creature here besides Naruto. He looked at Doudou who was kneeling on the ground with some surprise, and said: "Dou? He didn''t bully me. After the Zhongnin exam, I was caught. The subordinate named Oshemaru took it away. Although there is no freedom, nothing strange has happened." After saying this, Xianglin hesitated and leaned closer to Naruto''s ear and whispered: "But his investigation Carat feels very cold and bad."


    "Oh?" Naruto glanced at Xianglin with a little surprise, and said: "It''s really an amazing ability to perceive."


    Xianglin has a talent in Chakra perception that countless people can¡¯t match. She can perceive a person¡¯s emotions from a person¡¯s Chakra. Naruto has never seen any person with this ability, even he himself Only in the Nine-Tailed Chakra mode can there be a perception similar to Aroma Phosphorus.


    "Hehe..." Xianglin smiled triumphantly after receiving Naruto''s praise.


    Naruto was really amused by the fragrant phosphorus. He shook his head helplessly. A nine-tailed golden chakra suddenly burst out of his body. Orange eyes looked at Dou indifferently, and said, "Toou, how is that guy Oshemaru?"


    With a simple question, Naruto didn¡¯t do any extra action, but his body seemed to have fallen into the deep ocean. The cold sea water soaked his body, depriving him of the strength of his body, making him feel cold in his hands and feet, desperately He wanted to struggle, but it seemed that the water pressure of the deep sea made him unable to move his whole body. Even his lungs were suppressed by the strong pressure, and it was extremely difficult to breathe.


    This is a suffocating powerful force!


    Dou just felt like he was going to die just by being suppressed by the aura of fame. Super Shadow Grade bullying a Shangren was really a complete crush, but Xianglin was completely different.


    Xianglin''s eyes turned into pink-colored hearts, and his face was flushed. He held his cheeks in both hands and looked at Naruto who was full of golden chakras at this time.


    "Naruto''s Chakra...so powerful, so warm, just like the sun, so comfortable, so people love the close chakra...uuuuu...I''m about to break."


    Xianglin''s powerful perception made her feel more clear about Naruto''s Chakra. She was like a cat, involuntarily wanting to get close to the warmth of the sun, her face full of fascination.


    Naruto looked indifferently at the pocket that was scared to death by him, relaxed some of the Chakras on his body, and said, "How is that guy Oshemaru?"


    Doudou felt the pressure on his body eased a little, and said: "Master Oshemaru is already preparing for the reincarnation technique, now it''s not good..."


    "Sasuke?" Naruto raised his head, smiled coldly, and said: "In about a week, ask Oshamaru''s hand to pick up Sasuke. I''ll let Anbe let it go, but the pretentious hunt will still be done. Yes, I hope that Dashemaru''s subordinates will not be too bad at that time. If they are defeated, they will be blamed."


    "Yes, after Sasuke leaves Konoha, we will be fully responsible. Naruto-sama does not need to take any responsibility."


    "It''s okay if you understand." Naruto said lightly, then waved his hand and said, "Go away."


    "Yes." Duo bowed his head and left Naruto''s house instantaneously. When Duo left Konoha''s door, Naruto''s voice suddenly rang in his ear.


    "Pouch, do you really think no one found you?"


    I was so scared that I was soaked in cold sweat...


    Chapter 197: Fight!Naruto''s last guidance!!


    "Hey... the recent team spirit is really slack." Kakashi sat on the railing of a bridge, looking helplessly at his two disciples, Sasuke and Sakura. Sasuke was obviously unhappy. Ying has been absent-minded for the past few days, and the seventh class has already existed in name.


    "The bad team spirit is the fault of your instructor, Kakashi." With a flash of golden light, Naruto appeared next to Kakashi in an instant, and said in a joking tone.


    As soon as Naruto appeared, the expressions of the three people present changed.


    "Naruto!" Sakura looked at Naruto with surprise.


    "Naruto!" With the same sentence, Sasuke had a completely different meaning. Looking at Naruto''s appearance, he gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, his eyes exuding strong hatred.


    Kakashi captured the reactions of Sasuke and Sakura in his eyes, glanced at Naruto, and joked, "Master Dark, why are you here today?"


    "Minister Dark?!" Kozakura covered her mouth in surprise, and said in disbelief: "Naruto House...is it actually Minister Dark?"


    It has only been three days since Naruto took office. Many people in the upper level know that Naruto is the Minister of Darkness. However, it has not spread among the middle and lower ninjas, and ordinary civilians. Sakura does not know. normal.


    Kakashi still looked like a fisheye, and said: "You don''t know yet, Naruto has taken office three days ago and has become Konoha''s youngest dark minister."


    "Hey..." Naruto gave Kakashi a white look, and said, "I didn''t seem to be here today to tell you about it. Kakashi, Konoha''s A-level alert, Tsunade called Kaminin to a meeting."


    Kakashi''s expression became serious all of a sudden. The A-level alert, Konoha''s highest alert level that only appears in wars, must have been a major issue when this alert was issued. Even Kakashi did not Dare to talk any more nonsense, nodded, and said: "I know, let''s go."


    Naruto put his hand on Kakashi''s shoulder, then turned to look at Sakura who had a lot to say, and said, "Sakura, I have a lot of things to do these days, wait for my work to be done. , I will come to you again." After speaking, he took Kakashi and activated the Thunder God''s art, and disappeared into the air, leaving only Sakura, who was still talking, and Sasuke who looked hateful.


    "Sorry! I''m late!"


    With a flash of golden light, Naruto appeared in the Hokage office with Kakashi, and apologized to everyone in the office. In addition to Tsunade¡¯s chair, there was also a single sofa beside the office. People knew that it was for oneself, so he was welcome, and walked over to sit down and raised his legs.


    Silent brought Naruto a cup of hot tea, and then stood behind Tsunade.


    Tsunade crossed his hands and glanced at the group of Shinobu in the house, as well as the special Shikamaru among them, and said in a serious tone: "Just received the news from the border guards, the dusty village in the country of stone, Kusuki The Kuoyin Village in the Kingdom of Japan, and the Xiangyin Village in the Kingdom of Birds. The ninja coalition composed of three villages has invaded the border of the Fire Kingdom and is expected to reach Konoha in three days."


    All the ninjas at the scene knew that there was no good thing when they knew the A-level alert issued by Tsunade, but they didn''t expect it to be so serious, and their hearts sank.


    After Konoha''s Konoha collapse plan and Naruto''s revenge action, Konoha''s strength was greatly reduced. Naturally, the country of fire, which has the best environment and richest resources in the Ninja world, has become the target of the Ninja countries again. It was really expected that someone called the door.


    "What then?" Naruto put down the teacup and said, "It wouldn''t be surprising if the three villages called separately, but it''s less than ten days. The three villages can put aside their previous prejudices and grievances, in such a short time. The situation behind the formation of a coalition in time should not be that simple."


    "That''s right!" A smile flashed in Tsunade''s eyes, and said: "According to the information from the undercover, there are shadows of Yanyin Village and Yunyin Village behind the three villages."


    As expected...


    This kind of thing is really not surprising at all. If you say that Konoha is the most coveted piece of fat, it is the other four big countries in the Ninja world, wind, thunder, water, soil, and the sandy village has just died four generations of wind. Ying, the fifth generation has not yet taken up the post, and has suffered a lot. You don¡¯t need to think about it for the time being. Wuyin Village is far away from the mainland, and even farther away from the country of fire. It is not so few days to mobilize the army from Wuyin Village to Konoha. So the most important thing to guard against is the land of the land and the land of thunder, which are adjacent to the land of fire.


    Tsunade looked at Naruto and said, "Naruto, do you have anything to say?"


    Naruto scratched his head and said, "Thinking of this kind of thing is not suitable for me. Leave this troublesome thing to Shikamaru. Tell me your opinion, Shikamaru."


    Naruto Uzumaki, why are you bastard bringing me up?!


    Shikamaru¡¯s heart was swearing. He was in the midst of a group of tops. It was annoying to discuss the invasion of other countries. Naruto even asked him to speak out. Shikamaru wanted to jump out of the window. Up.


    No matter how helpless in my heart, Shikamaru could only walk out in the eyes of a group of Shinnin, and for the first time facing Shinnin and even Hokage''s gaze, Shikamaru said that he was not nervous at all. It was a lie. Moreover, the problem involved is still the big problem of the invasion of other countries. Shikamaru really had to speak carefully, took two deep breaths, and calmed down the tension in his heart a little, and then said: "We Konoha passed by the snake Maru¡¯s Konoha collapse plan also caused some damage to his strength. The whole Ninja world must know this. Other countries in the Ninja world have been eyeing the resources and products of the country of fire, so they took advantage of Konoha¡¯s weakness. , Ninja will definitely do something.


    According to the information currently available, it appears that the three villages of Caoyin Village, Chenyin Village and Xiangyin Village jointly attacked Konoha, but Yunyin Village and Yanyin Village are operating in the dark behind it. I think it should be Yunyin Village. Yin and Yanyin secretly provoke the three villages to jointly launch an attack on Konoha. Their purpose is to test whether Konoha''s current strength is really badly damaged, and second, to weaken Konoha''s strength again. .

 160 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 160

    If Konoha wins, it means that Konoha''s strength has not been greatly damaged. Yunyin and Yanyin will not move because they are not ready to fight, but if Konoha really loses, even If we lose to the coalition forces of the three villages, then the army of Yunyin and Yanyin will drive in and destroy us and the remaining party of the three villages.


    In the worst case, Shayin Village and Wuyin Village will also participate, and it may even directly lead to the Fourth Ninja World War.


    So we not only have to win this battle, but we must destroy the enemy with the momentum of thunder, frighten them, and let them see Konoha''s strength and dare not to invade~ If Konoha is committed, our enemy is definitely not Kuyin. Village, Chenyin Village and Xiangyin Village, but Yunyin and Yanyin."


    Happiness~ Happiness...


    After Shikamaru finished this long series of words, Naruto was the first to applaud. Shikamaru¡¯s IQ is a bug in this world. In the first plot, Konoha Twelve Xiaoqiang has all People, only one of the values ??of one person has reached the full value, that is, Shikamaru¡¯s Xian has reached the full value of 10 from the beginning. Others like Naruto¡¯s spirit, Xiao Li¡¯s speed and body have not reached the full value. With this unique wisdom, Shikamaru is destined to be unable to be an ordinary person.


    "Well said, Shikamaru, very good." Naruto gave Shikamaru his compliment without hesitation, with a confident smile on his face, "However, today I have to teach you one thing. , This is the last thing I can teach you."


    "Yes!"


    "You must remember this sentence. In the face of absolute strength, any conspiracy is useless."


    Chapter 198: Meeting the Enemy!


    It¡¯s undeniable that Shikamaru¡¯s IQ is too high. It¡¯s a careless plan to make a plan, and Zhizhu is in control. These things are obviously done by Shikamaru. Naruto can¡¯t, but Naruto¡¯s heart is better than Shikamaru. Too much powerful.


    Naruto has the kind of cruelty that even if his arms and legs are broken, even if he doesn''t have any weapons and chakras, even if he is dead, he will bite his neck at the end, so he won''t leave a way out for himself, so he Can never move forward.


    Shikamaru and Naruto are completely different people. He worked out the best combat plan at the same time he also worked out the best retreat. He did not have the courage to fight for life. Shikamaru¡¯s IQ was in ordinary battles. It will not show its fragility, but when facing a national war, when facing a human meat grinder like a battlefield, the defects of Shikamaru will be revealed.


    There is only one chance in life. There is no so-called RESTART button. Naruto has really worked hard on this brother Shikamaru.


    When Konoha collapsed the plan last time, Naruto asked Shikamaru to deal with Nine Otonin to exercise his will, but that was not enough. Shikamaru was not mature enough, and far behind his father Nara. Shikahisa, this is why Tsunade and Naruto didn''t immediately promote Shikamaru to consultant.


    Naruto stretched out his hand and patted Shikamaru on the shoulder, and said, "Now it is a little difficult for you to understand my thoughts. There is no way, I am really too strong..."


    This narcissistic look is really unpleasant!!


    In any case, with the presence of Naruto, everyone seemed less nervous about the Three Villages invasion. In the afternoon, Naruto brought the necessary wares, and then interacted with Tsunade, Silence, Kakashi, and Shikuhisa. , Shikamaru five set out together to meet the coalition forces of the three villages.


    "I said, Naruto, do you really plan to deal with all enemies alone?"


    "Oh, it''s okay, it''s just some ants." Naruto said indifferently while advancing, "It''s only three hundred people, and there are only 80 Shangren. You can deal with it with one move. "


    Shangren is the main combat power of a Ninja village. Excellent Shangren resources are very valuable in every village. Generally, it is good for a small village to have more than ten or twenty Shangren, even if it has been in operation for many years. In Yinyin Village, under him, if Yinyin''s five people and pockets are counted, the number of Shangren will definitely not exceed forty. More than 80 Shangren are already the power of the three villages. Well, if we lose this time, the three villages will be no different from destruction.


    Under the five great ninja nations, the strongest village should be Takigakura. After all, there has been an S-rank rebellious ninja, and it has the secret medicine of hero water that can greatly improve Chakra in a short time, and Takigakura Village is the only village besides the Five Ninja Villages that has the power of the tail orc. It would be a lot of trouble if Takigakura also came in this time.


    "One move?" Tsunade thought for a while, and said, "Do you have the same sorrow for the thunder and escape forbidden technique? That move can destroy an army in an instant."


    "No, although the world and the earth are sorrowful, the preparation time is too long. To prepare, you have to stay still for nearly half an hour to gather enough Xianshu Chakra. If it is an ambush or a defensive battle, it is more suitable. This kind of head-on battle is too troublesome. Last time I prepared a technique, but the Danzo people died before it was used. This time I can try it."


    "Are the people in those villages turned into guinea pigs?"


    "Whatever, they are all dying anyway, just take it as the final curtain call of their lives. And don''t say that I''m good or bad like a bad person, but I have reserved special seats for the five of you."


    "By the way, you didn''t bring Hinata with you."


    "Hey, please, Hinata is not my accessory." Naruto gave Tsunade a blank look, and said, "I don''t need to take her with me anytime, and I have already given her a moment. If there is any danger, I will rush back immediately, and bring you five is what I should do."


    Tsunade laughed when he heard Naruto¡¯s words. Although this kid didn¡¯t care at all, he was actually very concerned about Konoha. Naruto¡¯s strength is now Konoha¡¯s strongest weapon, but apart from Naruto No one besides himself knows where his limits are. If he can better understand Naruto¡¯s strength, it is also good for Konoha. It is for this reason that Naruto will treat these five people Bring it instead of Hinata.


    Now it''s at war, is Naruto still taking Hinata out to fight?He is not King Zhou.


    "By the way, what is your mysterious ninjutsu?"


    "Secret~~You''ll know it in a while anyway, that is the strongest technique I can accomplish at this stage."


    "Speaking of being the strongest, even an ordinary attack in your golden state can be comparable to an S-class uprising." Tsunade twitched the corner of his mouth, "I really don''t know who else can surpass you."


    "Yes, there are a few people I really want to challenge."


    "who?"


    "Tsunade''s grandfather Senjuzuma, and the legendary man Uchiha Madara who opened the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel, and..."


    "Who else?"


    "Eight Gate Dunjia Array."


    Kakashi covered his face in pain, and said, "Naruto, don''t you always say something impossible, OK?!"


    Naruto said that none of the three people can fight him. Senju Zhuma and Uchiha Madara are already dead. Although Akai is a master of physical skills who can activate the Eight-door Dunjia formation, he used that technique. Will die, think about it and know that it is impossible to fight Naruto, at most only seven doors can be opened.


    Naruto turned his head and glared at Kakashi, and said, "If you have the ability, come and try with me!"


    "Uh... then no need..."


    "Musashi-sama!"


    Within the territory of the land of fire, a ninja troop of about three hundred people, their foreheads are not uniform, including dusty hidden villages like dust, jagged grassy hidden villages, and wings representing The flying Xiangyin Village is the coalition of the three villages that invaded Konoha this time.


    A young Kuo Yin village ninja yelled with excitement, and ran to the leader Kuo Yin Ninja, and said: "I didn''t expect us to enter the country of fire so easily. It seems that Konoha is just as rumored. Having suffered a lot of damage, we will surely defeat Konoha and become a hero this time, Lord Musashi!"


    Wearing a pair of swords on his body and a very hideous scar on his left cheek, the ninja who looks like the great swordsman Miyamoto Musashi in Japanese history in both dress and name gave the young ninja a stern look and said: "Kenta I taught you not to underestimate any enemy! What''s more, we are facing Konoha of the strongest ninja village! Never take it lightly!"


    "Yes! Musashi-sama!" Kenta was scolded by Musashi, and immediately lowered his head, and at the same time stepped back, but from his excited eyes, he could see that he didn''t take Musashi''s words to heart.


    Musashi looked at the dense trees around him, with doubts and anxiety that could not be dissipated in his heart. It was so strange, it was so strange. The process of their entry into the country of fire was so smooth, it can be said that there was no When confronted with any resistance, the ninjas responsible for guarding the border seemed to retreat before they even started fighting. Facing the strongest forbearance village, the country of fire, Konoha Village, facing such a weird situation and having to go deep behind enemy lines to fight, Musashi felt Inexplicably disturbed.


    However, among the three hundred people, except for a few ninjas who have the same idea as Musashi, the others are the same as that of Kenta, and they have been completely dazzled by excitement.


    Kenta is sixteen years old this year. He has just passed the exam and became Zhongren. Unexpectedly, his first task after being promoted to Zhongren was to attack Konoha. Before leaving the village, the village head of the village drew such a picture to them. They are all The selected elites will be dispatched to attack the current weakened Konoha Village. As long as they can take down Konoha Village, they will become heroes remembered and praised by the village forever. As long as they can take down Konoha Village, perhaps Can make Cao Yin Village become the sixth largest Ninja village in the world of Ninja... No, at that time, the world of Ninja was still the five great nations and five great Ninja villages, because Konoha would be destroyed by them!


    Basically, the situation in the other two villages is similar to that of Caoyin Village. Those younger Xia Ren and Zhong Ren have completely dreamed of being in a fantasy picture. Even if some Shang Ren found something wrong, they couldn¡¯t. Giving up this opportunity that might be able to defeat Konoha, the strongest Shinobu Village, is the so-called Li Lingzhi faint.


    I''m afraid no one would have thought that their journey is not a great battle to become heroes, but a road to hell. Their final journeyman has also come, and they will play the last song towards hell. elegy.


    "Welcome to the country of fire."


    Chapter 199: Nine Lamas!


    Naruto took the five Tsunade and stood in the middle of the road. Facing the three hundred ninjas, the six of them seemed to be out of the autumn tour... But it seemed that they forgot to bring their lunch?Do you want to go back with Flying Thunder God?


    "Everyone is on alert!!"


    The leaders of the three villages gave orders, and Musashi, who led the team in Kushin Village, saw the blond woman among the six people in front of him. His eyes became horrified. He pointed to Tsunade and said in shock: "Fifth, the fifth generation eye Hokage... ¡­Sen, Senju Tsunade?!!!"


    "What?! The fifth generation of Hokage?!"


    "How could Hokage Fifth generation come here in person?!!!"


    "Senjue Tsunade?! Is it one of the legendary three ninjas?!"


    "The white-haired guy... is a copy of Kakashi Hagi, the ninja!"

 161 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 161

    "It''s Kakashi who writes round eyes, I heard that he copied thousands of ninjutsu!"


    "And that one! The one with scars on his face is Lukisa Nara, one of the pig, deer and butterfly trio!"


    "Deer Nara has been here for a long time, are the other two of the Pig Deer Butterfly also there?!"


    Tsunade¡¯s name really had a tremendous impact on the upper ninjas of the three villages, and it caused a big impact in the upper ninja of the other side. Then Kakashi and Shikahisa were well-known in the ninja world. Shinobu''s identity was quickly recognized. In comparison, he has been wandering with Tsunade for many years, and there is no mute performance of the wonderful task. Shikamaru, who has just taken up the post of Shinobu a few days ago, also has Although he made a shocking move, Naruto, whose important information was blocked by Tsunade, was completely ignored by the opponent.


    "This feeling of being ignored is really bad." Naruto said with an unhappy expression, squinting his eyes.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Of course they will never dare to ignore me."


    "Forever?" Shikamaru couldn''t help but sneered, and then looked at the three hundred ninjas in front of him with indifferent eyes, and said: "How far can their forever be?"


    "Shikamaru, your knife is getting more and more sophisticated." Naruto smiled and took a step forward, looking at the ninjas from three different villages indifferently with blue eyes, and said: "Although I know that It¡¯s useless to come out, but I still have to say something about the scene. If you come here uninvited, you should treat it as an invasion and kill it. In order to save a little bit of our energy, so please wipe your necks to death by yourself, it will be more comfortable."


    Naruto''s words just didn''t listen to him. It aroused the anger of the other party, and they all yelled.


    "Where is the little devil head! How dare to say such big things!!"


    "Everyone go! Kill this arrogant kid!"


    "Kill!! Kill them!"


    "The Five Dynasties of Naruto is nothing great! The head of the Hokage who took the head goes back to ask for credit!!"


    "Oh oh oh!!"


    Musashi looked at Naruto solemnly. Although he was young, he had a calm and unchanging look as if Taishan collapsed before him. Even when facing more than three hundred fierce enemy ninjas, his eyes did not change. The grinning smile at the corner of the person¡¯s mouth made him feel intensely uneasy. The blond boy in front of the lieutenant admiral was in a daze. He was connected with a character who had seen some in the newspaper before, but he did not pay too much attention. Asked: "What''s your name?!"


    Naruto turned his head and glanced at the man who was asking him. The golden chakra surged up from his body, and he was immediately covered with a golden scorpion. Nine Taoist jade floats behind Naruto, and smiled coldly. : "If you are not afraid of death, don''t you know if you come to confirm it yourself?"


    "Golden Chakra! It really is you, Naruto Uzumaki, the nine-tailed person!!" Musashi was completely sure at this time and cried out.


    "What?! Nine-tailed man Zhuli?!"


    "He is the Uzumaki Naruto who killed the Konoha elders?!"


    "Nine-tailed man Zhuli?!"


    "Don''t be afraid! No matter how powerful the Nine-Tailed Man is, he is just a little devil. Can he beat so many of us?!"


    "Yes! There is nothing to be afraid of! Take Kyuubi back, then there will be a tail beast in our village! And it is the strongest tail beast!"


    "Yes! Kill!"


    "Humph!"


    Facing the clamor of this group of ants, Naruto snorted coldly, and the nine-tailed chakra gushed out from the seal on his abdomen, rising up into the sky like a volcanic eruption, and the powerful chakra materialized into a huge golden body And nine strong tails floating around.


    "Roar!!"


    Kyuubi''s mouth uttered a loud shout. With the support of the huge Chakra, this loud roar formed a sound wave visible to the naked eye, which spread far away. Those who wanted to rush to take Naruto down The ninjas were all stopped by the sound wave impacting their bodies. When they saw the huge body, their eyes were filled with fear.


    "Nine...Nine-tailed!"


    "It''s really nine tails!!"


    "So strong!! What a terrifying breath!"


    "Hehe...hehe...it must be fake...I must be dreaming...hehe..."


    The tail beast only has six villages. The five big Ninja villages plus a Takiyin village. The three small villages of Chenyin Village, Xiangyin Village and Caoyin Village have no tail beasts. Now they suddenly face the completeness of the strongest tail beast. The form, one by one, was scared to death. Think about what they said just now that they wanted to capture Nine Tails back to their village. How could this kind of thing be possible? Yunyin Village failed to capture Nine Tails back then. The three of them The total strength of the village is not as good as one-fifth of Yunyin Village.Everyone knows that they are all blinded by huge benefits, all blinded by lard.


    "What else is there to fight this kind of battle?" Shikamaru looked at the enemy who had almost completely lost the intent to fight, and said helplessly. Even the fighting intent was lost. These ninjas are no different from the ants. They can easily be crushed. dead.


    "Shikamaru, you have to figure it out. There is nothing to fight in this battle from the very beginning." Naruto held his arms, his body heavily protected in the head of Kyuubi, "It was originally just a group of ants who don''t know the heights of the sky and the earth. That''s all, this battle was doomed to their death from the very beginning, and my strength is not something they can shake."


    "Ah!" Musashi yelled, drew out the double knives from his body, and shouted: "All Nakanin Xiaren immediately retreat! You are the future of the village! Let''s help you delay time!"


    "Musashi-sama!!"


    "Kenta! Now I will release an S-level mission for you! Take them away immediately!!"


    "It''s touching, but do you think they can go?"


    "Then give it a try! Two swords flow!" Musashi yelled, and the chakras all over his body broke out and jumped up. The two samurai swords in his hands were overlapped, and the chakras attached to the swords triggered the samurai. The vibration of the knife and the vibration of the two knives interacted with each other, producing a more powerful force. The two knives cut the air, and a flash of light struck Naruto directly.


    "Mayfly shakes the tree, and doesn''t know what to do."


    Naruto said indifferently, holding his arms still, watching the attack of the middle-aged man coldly, under the influence of his will, the nine-tailed chakra condensed a skull on the head, white His skull resisted Musashi''s attack.


    boom!!


    Click!!


    Musashi slammed into the skull of Kyuubi with all his strength, and the extremely hard skull broke all the knives in his hand. The knife flew back and stabbed Musashi¡¯s own arm. It flashed on the skull of Nine Tails, only a white mark was drawn. This was not a crack, it was like the kind of mark made by gently scratching the skin with a nail.


    "An ant is always just an ant. If you want to shake me, you are not qualified." Naruto indifferently sentenced the person in front of him to death, stretched out his right hand, five fingers into claws, Nine Tails opened his huge mouth, and suddenly At the entrance of Musashi, Naruto shook his five fingers, and the huge bite force of Nine Tails instantly snapped Musashi''s body.


    "what!"


    Musashi made his last voice in the world. His upper body fell from the air, and his lower body was still hanging on Kyuubi''s mouth. It looked really shocking.


    "Next, who will die?"


    Chapter 200: Destroy!


    "Go! Fire escape dragon fire art!"


    "You must block him! The wind escapes a thousand faces!"


    "The art of earth escape earth dragon bomb!"


    "The technique of water escape and dragon bombing!"


    In the face of Naruto who was completely tailed, the Shangren of the three villages all made the same choice, war!Use their lives to stop Naruto, even if it is delayed for some time, let the village''s Zhongren and Xiaren escape back. They are the future and hope for the development of the village. If these Zhongren and Xiaren are all dead, the three villages There is absolutely no future at all.


    It takes about fifteen to twenty years for a person to go to a ninja school at the age of six and become a ninja. This is already relatively fast in the peaceful era. In fact, the resources of a small village are not as good as the five great ninja villages. Rich, I am afraid it will take longer to cultivate a Shinobu.


    If it is said that the students who are still studying in the school in their village are eleven years old, then it will be more than ten years after he becomes a Shinobu, and there will be no new ones in their village for more than ten years. Shangren appeared, how could this kind of thing be allowed?


    "Huh!!" Naruto snorted coldly, and a larger number of Nine-Tailed Chakras emerged from the seal on his body, spreading out to the surroundings, forming a strong chakra storm and a powerful chakra qi. All the attacks of the Shangren were blocked, simple and rude, and they directly crushed these Shangren with a large number of chakras.


    Naruto''s orange eyes indifferently watched those Zhongren and Xiaren fleeing in different directions, and said coldly: "Escape? Can you escape? Shadow clone art!"


    Naruto has separated a shadow clone. Originally, with his current strength, even a spiral shuriken can be done with one hand, but this trick requires not only Chakra control, but also a lot of mental power, even Naruto People also have to rely on the power of a shadow clone.

 162 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 162

    "Xianfa Super Jade Planetary Spiral Shuriken!!"


    Naruto raised his hand and stretched out four chakra arms from his arm. Chakra output a large amount of output from his five palms, and then continuously completed changes in form and nature, and merged into the shape of a huge shuriken , Is more powerful than ordinary spiral shurikens?


    Around the super large jade spiral shuriken, there are three more large jade spiral shurikens formed. Affected by the suction of the super large jade spiral shuriken, they continue to rotate around the super large jade spiral shuriken, four spiral shurikens The interaction produced an uncontrollable turbulence, and the squally wind continued to rush towards the sky, forming a small tornado that would blow away the clouds in the sky.


    "Tailed beast jade!!"


    The shadow clone Naruto roared and pushed his hands forward. Kyuubi''s mouth opened, and the yin and yang chakras continued to radiate from his body, and then mixed, compressed and rotated in precise proportions, which would be enough to make the landslide. The forces of the cracks are all compressed together, and the center of the black chakra sphere emits a dazzling red light.


    "Minute!!"


    The shadow clone Naruto yelled, and the hands that were originally together were parted to the two sides, and the huge tail beast jade split and turned into nine small tail beast jade.


    "Hey!!"


    Naruto¡¯s main body and shadow clone shouted at the same time, and the shadow clone Naruto¡¯s hands lifted towards the sky. The nine small-tailed beast jade flew next to the three large jade spiral shurikens, and the suction force continued to surround the three large jade. The spiral shuriken was spinning.


    The super-large jade spiral shuriken is surrounded by three large jade spiral shurikens, and each large jade spiral shuriken is surrounded by three small tail beast jade. This is Naruto¡¯s unique skill, which is produced in one transformation and three transformations. The fierce turbulence was difficult for Naruto to control, and the number of Chakra''s arms was increased to eight, and a total of nine hands barely controlled the super turbulence of this technique.


    "At this moment, when my technique is completed, ants, farewell." Naruto gently waved his hand, and threw the huge compound ninjutsu in his hand forward, whispering in his mouth, "Forbidden Art" Magical Star-Tailed Jade Spiral Shuriken!!"


    "No! Don''t!"


    "Run!"


    "I don''t want to die!!"


    "Tudidou Tuliubi!"


    In the face of Naruto¡¯s super-large attack, some of the Shinobu were desperate and waiting to die, some turned to escape, and some did not give up trying to block Naruto¡¯s attack, but it didn¡¯t matter, no matter what their reaction was, the ultimate There can only be one end.


    "Using my ultimate ninjutsu to send you on the road can be considered worthy of you, but unfortunately, I can''t witness your death with my own eyes. Seek Tao Yu! Zhan!" Naruto yelled, begging Tao Yu to turn into liquid, forming a huge The shady scene flew towards Naruto.


    Naruto reached out and put Tsunade and Silent in his arms. Behind him were the three of Kakashi.


    "Lean all over!"


    Kakashi and the others had received Naruto''s instructions before, and after hearing Naruto''s words, they all leaned over, and the shady scene of seeking Daoyu surrounded all six people, forming a seamless sphere.


    This is why Naruto can only bring five people over, because after Qiu Daoyu unfolds, the inner space of the black sphere formed can only accommodate six people, including Naruto, so he can''t bring too many people over.


    Boom!


    This ninjutsu with the super-long name of "Magic Star-Tailed Jade Spiral Shuriken" exploded after it landed, the whirling turbulence of the big jade spiral shuriken and the super big jade spiral shuriken, the small tail beast jade and the big jade The swirling turbulence of the spiral shuriken produces a multidimensional chaotic rotation. Because of this uncontrollable and predictable chaotic rotation, this technique is extremely difficult to control. Even when Naruto is in the Six Way Fairy mode, he has to have a total of nine. The hand can fully control this technique.


    The four spiral shurikens and the nine small-tailed beast jade all exploded in completely different directions. The energy flow has reached the speed of light, which means that it can¡¯t dodge at all. Even if Naruto uses the Thunder God technique, It''s hard to be unharmed, he will all be injured, let alone others. The only one who can stop this technique is to seek Daoyu.


    The red energy flow spread to the surroundings, and the places that the energy flow touched instantly turned to ashes. Only the little energy emitted from the edge directly triggered the forest fire, and Naruto''s black ball was also enveloped by the explosion energy flow.


    After the huge energy explosion, the strong energy flow pushed everything away, but evacuated the center of the explosion into a vacuum, generating a strong attraction, drawing all the riot energy back toward the center.


    The huge energy revolved in the air, maintaining a strange stability, forming a huge black sphere with a diameter of tens of meters. On that black sphere, the shape of the jade reincarnation eye of nine hooks was strangely formed, in the huge black eyeball. In the middle, the red gou jade and red ripples all look so strange.


    Click!!


    With a crisp sound, cracks appeared on the surface of the entire huge black "eyeball", and then those cracks quickly spread over the entire "eyeball", and the golden-red light escaped from the cracks.


    boom!!


    The second explosion is the key point. Naruto¡¯s black sphere was once again swallowed by the powerful blast wave. The ultra-high temperature energy flow is no longer affected by the suction of the negative pressure wave. It spreads around at the speed of light. Everything the energy flow touches Destroyed, the trees turned into ashes, and the rocks turned into dust. Those who fled Zhongren and Xiaren could not dodge this light-speed energy flow. The ultra-high-temperature energy flow with a temperature of over 10,000 degrees Celsius burned their clothes and burned. After all their bodies, even their bones were completely turned into fly ash in the high temperature.


    So Naruto didn''t pay attention to them at all before, because it was useless, their speed could never be faster than the speed of light, and they were just dying to struggle no matter how they run.


    The energy ball is constantly spreading, so everything encountered is completely destroyed, and there is no fluke.


    The temperature at the center of the explosion was extremely high. The air was heated and the density of the air was greatly reduced. With smoke and dust, the flames continued to fly upwards. After reaching the high altitude, the cold air from the high altitude cooled the dust and slowly descended towards the surroundings. , Forming a special smoke cloud with big upper and lower ones, which is the so-called mushroom cloud.


    The explosion of Naruto¡¯s blow has a radius of more than 20 kilometers, and the spread of the explosion wave has reached 100 kilometers. The dust blown out by the explosion, the wind, and the fragments of rocks and trees, even more so. Know where to fly.


    What is strong?This is strong!This is the power of Naruto''s strongest technique!


    A full hour passed after the explosion before the black sphere slowly opened, exposing six unharmed people inside.


    Shikamaru looked around with confused eyes, and it took a long time to suffocate:


    "When have we arrived in the Kingdom of Wind?"


    Chapter 201: Meeting of Xiao!


    The powerful Chakra fused with Naruto himself and Nine Tails completely reached the ultimate meaning developed by Naruto''s limits, and the huge destructive power produced turned Yu Yu''s forests into a lifeless desert.


    The huge coverage of the woods in the country of fire more or less limited the explosive power of this technique. If it were in the vast desert of the country of wind, the scope of the explosion would be even greater.


    "Hehehehe...hehehe...hahahahahaha..."


    Naruto let out a crazy laugh, the sweat on his face dripped down. Obviously, he himself was very tired to perform such a big trick, but it was all worth it. His long forbidden trick, Like the birth of the tree world between the Thousand Hands Pillars, it will become the ultimate profound meaning that is famous all over the world.


    Brush...


    A few hundred meters away from Naruto and the others, a pitcher plant suddenly emerged from the dry sand.


    Under the ravages of Naruto¡¯s ninjutsu, it is impossible for the wooden escape from Senjujutsu to survive this situation, so the Nepenthes is definitely not an ordinary plant, but is responsible for collecting information in Akunai. Yin and Yang face-absolutely.


    Jue is actually two people. Hei Jue and Bai Jue are two completely different individuals. Bai Jue is the army of Kaguya who was transformed from ordinary humans in Infinite Moon Reading a long time ago, and Hei Jue is Kaguya''s first Three sons, even Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura didn¡¯t know that they still had such a younger brother. If they were considered seniority, the seniority of Hei Zee and Bai Zee was higher than anyone in this world of Ninja, and Hei Zee was still Naruto. Of my ancestors.


    He rarely participates in battles. Instead, he uses his special ability to help Akatsuki collect information on the power of the nine big-tailed beasts and human pillars. He can definitely use the technique of wood escape mayfly to integrate his body with the earth and vegetation, and then intervene Ninjutsu where the roots of plants in the ground and the network of organic matter such as groundwater flow move at a high speed.


    Jue¡¯s technique is similar to Bai¡¯s ninjutsu, except that Bai needs to make an ice mirror in advance, and then move in the ice mirror at high speed, but absolutely does not need it, and will cut off all the breath when launching this ninjutsu, even incense Phosphorus is not able to perceive it. Only the Senjujuma who can also use this technique can perceive Naruto who can perceive evil thoughts in Nine-Tailed Chakra mode, and Uzumaki Mito, who has the same ability as Naruto, can perceive it. .


    "Unexpectedly, the nine-tailed man Zhuli would grow into this way. It seems that the organization''s plan must be postponed."


    "Go back to zero, after all, he is the leader of the organization, at least on the surface."


    "Let''s go."


    After Hei Jue and Bai Jue had a conversation with each other, the sand around them seemed to have turned into a stream of water, and Jee''s body gradually sank into the ground, merged into the groundwater, and then disappeared.


    Yuyin Village, the country of rain, this village rains all the year round without seeing the sky, and the whole village is shrouded in a gloomy and depressive atmosphere all year round, and because this village is located at the junction of the three countries of earth, wind and fire, it has been affected by wars and turbulence all the year round. .


    Yuyin Village once held the Sansho Fish Hanzo with the name of a demigod, that is, the ninja who was given the name of Tsunade, Jiraiya, and Osaki Maru Sannin. However, during a civil strife a few years ago, Sansho Fish Hanzo was When Uzumaki Nagato was killed, Uzumaki Nagato became the leader of Yuyin Village, which was also Xiao''s main base.


    In the gloomy ~ wet underground base, the head of a huge humanoid monster appeared in this underground base, and most of the humanoid monster''s body was under the ground, with only ten fingers sticking out of the ground, forming ten pillars.


    On the middle finger, stood a man wearing a black-bottomed red-cloud windbreaker, with orange hair and light purple reincarnation eyes, that is, the leader on Xiaoming''s face-Payne.


    "Sorry, I''m late."


    An insincere apology sounded from the dark base, and Jue''s body gradually emerged from the ground, and then stood on a finger.

 163 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 163

    "Okay, it''s definitely here. The meeting will begin now." Payne''s emotionless reincarnation glanced over everyone present, and said coldly, Payne was originally a pile of corpses, asking him to show It''s really difficult to get emotional.


    "It''s a rare scene. All the nine members are here. This is the first time since Oshemaru defected." The noisy Deidara looked at the nine people in the base with a smile on her face and said frivolously: " Jue, is the war on Konoha''s side over?!"


    Payne''s indifferent gaze glanced at him and said, "Jue, please report Konoha''s information."


    "Who won? Who won?!" Deidara, who was already unable to settle down, yelled again at this time. Although this has nothing to do with Deidara, he is excited and probably just thinks it is fun. That''s it.


    "Who do you think won?"


    Deidara''s head drooped suddenly, and said, "Konoha..."


    "Yes."


    "Cut...it''s boring..." Deidara squatted her head, feeling really boring after this unexpected thing happened.


    "Hey, Jue, how did the battle go?" The flying section with a huge blood-red three sickle on his shoulder asked bluntly. Most of Akatsuki''s organization is stuffy, not much talk, the most noisy The two are Dedara and Fei Duan.


    "That''s the problem. This war is not so much that Konoha won, more so that Naruto Uzumaki won. He killed more than 300 ninjas in the three villages of Kuoyin, Xiangyin and Chenyin with one move. ."


    "What?! A trick?!"


    The information that Jue said made most of Akatsuki''s faces changed, and even the most indifferent Itachi and Payne had slight fluctuations in their eyes.


    In fact, to be honest, if you want to kill more than three hundred ninjas, if you are really desperate, Akatsuki can do it all, the ghost shark¡¯s dungeon shark dance, the scorpion¡¯s red secret skills and hundreds of machines, if itachi works hard, regardless of your eyes. The damage of Amaterasu, more than 300 people are also relaxed, Payne¡¯s Earth-Blasting Heavenly Star and Super God Luo Tianzheng, Deidara¡¯s ultimate art blew itself, the explosion radius is as large as ten kilometers, Xiaonan¡¯s Divine Paper There are 600 billion detonating charms, not to mention 300 people, 30,000 people can be killed by the explosion.(When the opponent is not hiding) Although Kakuto and Hidan don¡¯t have that super-wide range of ninjutsu, both of them are immortal. Kakuro only needs to draw the enemy¡¯s heart while fighting to replenish the life and Chakra, although a little slower, but more than 300 people can deal with it, Fei Duan is not dead at all, while slowly fighting and slowly getting the enemy''s blood, it is only necessary to use the blood of the death division.


    Now, Naruto killed more than three hundred ninjas with one move, and the strength of the Nine-Tailed Juli really attracted their attention.


    "Absolutely, talk about detailed information."


    "Yes, Payne." In an absolutely respectful tone, he said: "Konoha is the only one who fought against the Allied Forces of the Three Villages by Uzumaki Naruto himself, the fifth generation Naruto Senjutatsu, Kato Mute, Hagi Kakashi, Nara Shikamaru and Nara Lukuji had only six people in total. Outside of Uzumaki Naruto himself, the remaining five people did not participate in the battle. After the encounter with the enemy in the fire country, Uzumaki Naruto immediately turned into a beast. The people in the three villages of Xiangyin and Chenyin were frightened by the complete Nine Tails. The Shangren of the three villages was responsible for blocking Naruto Uzumaki. He wanted the Zhongren and Xiaren in his village to retreat. He immediately used the technique he said was the "Spiral Shuriken of the Star-Tailed Jade". I couldn''t see clearly when the distance was too far, but it was probably a fusion of his own spiral shuriken with the Nine-Tailed Jade. Of ninjutsu.


    The power of that technique is very powerful, the explosion radius is more than 20 kilometers, and the duration is very long, I have been hiding under the ground, waiting for the chakra to dissipate a little before coming out, the surrounding has completely turned into a desert."


    After Jue Jue reported the situation at the time, everyone at Xiao was silent for a while, and Naruto Uzumaki''s overpowering strength made them feel depressed for a while.


    After a few minutes of silence, Payne said coldly: "The arrest of the nine-tailed man Zhuli is temporarily postponed."


    It¡¯s not that Payne wanted this, but there¡¯s really no way. Naruto¡¯s strength is too strong, and Jiraji also died in Naruto¡¯s hands. The strength of Zhu Li who has mastered the ability of complete tail beastization is really not ordinary. The explosion radius of ten kilometers, even Deidara¡¯s self-detonation technique is only half of Naruto¡¯s, and Naruto also mastered the thunder god¡¯s art, even if he were to be contained, it¡¯s impossible. Let¡¯s talk about Naruto. The man is now Minister Konoha, and with Konoha''s protection around him, it is really hard to catch Naruto. Even a self-proclaimed god like Payne has to temporarily arrest Naruto. Things aside.


    Payne turned his head, looked at Jiaodu, and said, "The first step of the organization is to collect a lot of money. Jiaodu, you will be responsible for this matter."


    "no problem."


    "Well, that''s all for today''s meeting."


    Payne announced the end of the meeting. All the rebels quickly left the dark underground base, and absolutely left to continue to collect information. In the entire dark space, only the indifferent Xiao Nan was left with those who have no emotions. Light purple reincarnation eyes.


    Chapter 202: This Is Life


    "It''s a good day, it''s really comfortable."


    Naruto sat on a rocking chair made of tree and rattan, slowly shaking, fingers on the armrest of the rocking chair, tapping with the rhythm of the rocking chair, with a relaxed expression on his face, enjoying the autumn leisurely. The sun is warm but not violent.


    In a rocking chair next to him, Hinata also sat lazily on the rocking chair and slowly swayed. Unlike Naruto, who was completely enjoying the laziness, Hinata''s little face was slightly disturbed and said: "Ning Man, you are the Minister of Darkness now, so...isn¡¯t that good?"


    The place where Hinata was cut off was originally meant to say, "Is it bad to be lazy like this?" However, Naruto is her beloved man and her only husband after all, so Hinata was not embarrassed to say that.


    Although Naruto and Hinata haven¡¯t had their wedding yet, he has already written Hinata¡¯s name on his family tree, and Hinata has also changed her surname to Uzumaki. This is something everyone knows, and the Hyuga clan now doesn¡¯t have any. The courageous person came to resist Naruto. He didn''t even dare to ask for a gift. Instead, he sent a lot of money to Naruto. It was called "Hinata''s dowry". In fact, Naruto himself knew that it belonged to the Hyuga clan. The elders are showing good wishes to him.


    Of course, Naruto has accepted all those belongings, so don''t be a fool with so much money. As for whether Naruto accepts the favors of those elders, it is Naruto''s own business.


    Naruto stretched out his hand and took Hinata¡¯s little white hand. He still didn¡¯t open his eyes. He smiled and said, "It¡¯s okay, Hinata, this is life, Hinata, you know what happiness I want is What?"


    "What is it?"


    Naruto opened his eyes, turned his head to look at Hinata, and said, "This is how you hold your hand, lie on the rocking chair with you, and shake it slowly together~~shake it~~ until we both White hair, teeth lost."


    The most romantic thing I can think of is to grow old with you.


    Although this word is really old, it is the happiness Naruto dreams of and hopes most. The relationship between him and Hinata has long been deep in his bones and cannot be separated, but it is really shown in life, but it is so light as water and does not go shopping. , Don''t go shopping, two little ghosts who are only twenty-five years old together are here, just like the old lady in the 70s and 80s, sitting on a rocking chair to bask in the sun.


    Hinata smiled softly. Although blushing a little, he wouldn''t be so ashamed to faint as easily as before. He hooked Naruto''s fingers together, and the two of them lay on the rocking chair and shook slowly. Shaking, swaying the hooked hands, slowly enjoying the warm autumn sun.


    Da~Da~Da~


    It''s not big, but the sound of footsteps that didn''t deliberately conceal it came over. A red-haired fragrant phosphorus was holding a tray in one hand, and he was holding a pile of documents in his arms. Seeing Naruto and Hinata, his eyes flashed. There was a trace of envy, but she was very self-aware, and she did not show it. She walked over, put the tea and fruit plate in the tray on a small table between the two rocking chairs, then picked up the teapot and placed it in two small tea cups. After pouring the tea, he said: "Naruto, your tea is ready."


    "Thanks, Fragrant Phosphorus." Naruto let go of Hinata''s hand, took a small tea cup, took a sip slowly, and then let out a sigh of heat, full of tea fragrance, and said: "This is called Life."


    "Thank you, Sister Xianglin." Although Hinata has become a lot more mature after that time, she is still much better than Naruto in terms of being gentle, considerate and polite. She said very politely, and then sat down. I got up, picked up the tea cup with both hands, and sipped the tea in the cup.


    "Don''t be so polite, Hinata." Xianglin said with a smile, and then handed the document he was holding to Naruto''s face, and said, "Naruto, this is today''s document. I have sorted it out. You Just sign it."


    "Okay." Naruto took the document and pen from Xianglin, signed his name on each page where he wanted to sign without looking at it, and then returned it to Xianglin''s hand.


    "Fragrant phosphorus, I did the right thing to ask you to come over from Dashewan. I can really steal my life with you."


    Phosphorus is now wearing an OL business suit, with neat lines similar to a suit-like top, a narrow skirt, and a tube top with fishnets. In addition, she has poor eyesight so she wears a pair of glasses to make Phosphorus look The maturity and seriousness that did not match her age at all, this dress was also to match her current status, Secretary Konoha''s secretary of Naruto Uzumaki.(Of course it''s also to cater to someone''s special preferences... For the current costumes of Xianglin, you can refer to the fourth generation of Raikage''s secretary Azabuyi, who is the dark-skinned beauty who can use the sky to deliver items at the speed of light)


    Phosphorus is not good at combat, but perception, management, and analysis capabilities are all first-class players in the Ninja world, so Dashemaru appointed Phosphorus to be the guard and guardian of the southern stronghold.


    Naruto arranged Xianglin into Anbe and became his secretary, responsible for helping him with Anbe''s affairs.


    The woman Uzue Xiyan didn¡¯t agree with Naruto to let a person of "unknown origin" join the Anbu at first, and also to deal with the confidential documents of the Anbu, and even had a dispute with Naruto about it. Let Xianglin be his secretary, and all the documents about Anbu did not hide any information from Xianglin.


    In Xianglin''s heart, Naruto has occupied all the positions. She will not care about anyone except Naruto. She has an almost paranoid love for Naruto and Xianglin. It is impossible to betray Naruto, Uzuki Xiyan. Suspicion is simply superfluous.And Xianglin is indeed very talented in this aspect, coupled with the kind of paranoia that wants to show himself in front of Naruto, Xianglin is quick to get started, and can quickly process files in just a few days, some do not need Naruto She will make judgments when she handles things personally, and some of the more important documents will be simplified as far as possible to tell Naruto to write "agree" or "no", and then sign it directly.


    The mode of Naruto and Aroma is like Tsunade and Silence. I have to say that because of Aroma and Silence, Naruto and Tsunade, who are so impatient and afraid of trouble, can continue to sit in the dark. The position of Minister and Hokage.


    Naruto was really relieved about Xianglin, and to delegate so much power to Xianglin naturally caused Uzuki Yuyan''s dissatisfaction, but Naruto directly ignored the woman''s opinions.


    "Oh...basking in the sun, drinking tea, and eating some snacks, this day is really uncomfortable." Naruto stretched out, and then let out a comfortable moan, really lamenting the beauty of life. .


    "Naruto, you still sigh. I don''t know how many people want to sit in the position of Minister Konoha, but you sit in this position, but you sigh for life here?" Xianglin said with a smile.


    Snapped!


    "what!"


    Naruto stretched out his hand in the fragrant phosphorus, wrapped in a one-step skirt, looking round ass~ slapped on the thighs and made a crisp slap. This kind of OL professional attire itself will exude a shrewd and capable feeling to make men. In addition to the desire to conquer, under the skirt of that step, the shape of the fart~strand will also look perfect, so Ming talents let Phosphorus do this kind of dress.


    "You damned girl is getting more and more courageous, and you dare to tease me. I should really discipline you!"


    Xianglin stretched out his hand to cover the place where he was hit by Naruto, his eyes became watery, this is not wrong, but the spring ~ meaning, Xianglin this woman is definitely a trembling, but it can add to Naruto Lots of bed ~ fun.


    "Woo...Naruto..."


    "Hahaha..."

 164 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 164

    This is life...


    Chapter 203: Sasuke''s Challenge!


    "Huh~hu~"


    At Konoha No. 3 exercise site, the girl with Sakura hair exhausted all her strength and knelt down on the ground. The sweat continued to fall on her sweet cheeks. It took a long time to regain her strength and take it from the ninja bag. A military ration pill came out and was about to be put into his mouth.


    "Hey, Sakura sauce, be careful that the chest is not developed after eating the Junliang pills like this." Naruto''s voice was full of ridicule, and he made a joke of a girl without hiding it. After his strength increased, his face was ridiculous. It is getting thicker.


    When Sakura heard Naruto¡¯s voice, her whole body trembled, and the Junliang Pill in her hand fell onto the grass. She stood up, turned around, and just took a step forward because she ran out of energy just now. The soles of the feet softened and fell towards the ground.


    In this case, Naruto would certainly not let Sakura fall. He immediately came to Sakura''s side, caught Sakura''s sweat-soaked body, and said: "Sakura sauce, it''s a good thing to cultivate hard. , But if it is too much, it will deplete one''s body, and then the gain will outweigh the loss."


    "Naruto...Naruto..." Kozakura''s face, which had been flushed from a lot of exercise, now added a bit of shame, making her look heroic after cutting her short hair cute again.


    Naruto transformed his Chakra''s ability to use Yang Dun into vitality and injected it into Sakura''s body.


    Sakura felt an indescribable warmth from Naruto''s body, which made her body feel cool inexplicably after the temperature rose after practicing. It is obviously warm energy that can make Sakura feel cool. Comfortable, but it won''t make her body temperature drop too much. Although this metaphor is very fast, Sakura feels that she has the security of relying on her mother when she was a child.


    Naruto transforms Chakra into life force, and his body has the power to bring creatures close, not just Sakura, all creatures will be like this, just like the bird that fell on his shoulder.


    Naruto let go of Sakura and stretched out his index finger to catch the little bird that fell on his shoulder. The little bird was not afraid of the human being Naruto at all. Instead, he took the initiative to jump on Naruto¡¯s index finger, and his whole body was enveloped in power. The vitality of Naruto has an unimaginable attraction to any creature. This attraction is not the same as the fairy model. The fairy model is completely integrated into nature and will have a great attraction for animals, but it is not for humans. Because in the process of human evolution, the instincts of some animals are constantly degenerating, and although the attraction caused by vitality is not as great as the fairy model, it is all killed.


    "I''m not your nest, let''s go." Naruto stretched out his hand and flicked it, and the bird flew away from his finger, and then converged Chakra, looking at Sakura, and said: "Sakura, you It is very difficult to improve your strength in this practice."


    Sakura does not have a systematic training method, but simply exercises. This kind of simple exercise, unless it reaches the level of Xiao Li, is difficult to grow, and Kakashi is not the most suitable. Sakura''s teacher.


    Sakura''s face darkened, and said: "I know, but I don''t know what to do." Sakura has indeed been doing poorly these days. Although it is impossible to be wronged, Kakashi has a mission. Before coming back from the village, Sasuke had a dark face all day long, and it was obvious that no stranger would come near. Naruto had been staying at Anbe these days. Sakura wanted to find someone to practice together but couldn¡¯t find it. She was confused. It can only be so.


    "Oh...really..." Naruto sighed helplessly, looked at Sakura with her arms folded, and said, "Sakura, go back and take a bath and change into clean clothes. I''ll show you someone."


    "See people? Who do you see?"


    "Of course it''s a teacher for you. Just change into ordinary clothes. It doesn''t need to be too formal."


    Sakura was ecstatic, but she didn''t expect Naruto to still care about her affairs, and immediately nodded and said, "Okay!"


    Although it takes a lot of time for girls to take a shower and dressing up, Naruto has already said that she will take her to see the teacher, so Sakura didn¡¯t dare to delay. It took five minutes to take a cold shower and rinse off the sweat from her body. After changing into clean clothes, he came out of the house.


    Sakura hurriedly ran downstairs, saw Naruto, and suddenly said, "Naruto, didn''t you let you wait?"


    "No, you don''t have to worry so much." Naruto said amusedly. The speed at which Sakura takes a bath and changes clothes is a record for girls. The total time is less than ten minutes, which is really fast.


    "Hello, Sakura." Shiro smiled and greeted Sakura while standing next to Naruto.


    "Sister Bai?" Sakura tilted her head and looked at Bai, and said, "Is the teacher Naruto talking about you?"


    "No." Bai took Sakura''s arm naturally, and said, "The two of us will be sisters from now on."


    "Sister? Sister Bai, are you going to see the teacher Naruto said?"


    "Yes, I would like to ask for your advice in the future."


    "No, no, no... I should say that I should be the one who advises me a lot, Senior Sister Bai, hehe..."


    Naruto stared blankly at the closeness that Shiro and Sakura showed within a few words. They haven''t seen each other a few times, how come their relationship is so good?The speed at which girls build relationships is really not comparable to men.


    There are many things that only girls can do, and it really feels weird if boys do it...


    For example, girls like to go shopping together hand in hand. Basically, as long as the number of girls is greater than one, shopping is always holding hands. The streets are full of girls shopping together, and they won¡¯t be called lilies. But if The two boys are shopping together arm in arm...it''s not GAY to blame!


    Naruto thought about some messy things. Seeing the two women chatting further and further away, he couldn''t help coughing twice and said: "Two beauties, should we go to the business first and talk about it?"


    Kozakura reacted, looking at Naruto with embarrassment on her face, Bai Ze secretly gave Naruto a narrow look, causing Naruto to roll his eyes directly.


    "Really..." Naruto sighed helplessly, and walked towards the Hokage Building with the two women.


    Along the way, Bai seemed to actively want to get closer to Sakura, and kept chatting with her. Sakura also heard Bai said that the two would become sisters, so she also wanted to make the relationship better, and they answered enthusiastically. It was a hot spot, but it put Naruto aside, making Naruto very depressed, and only one person could lead the way.


    "Naruto Uzumaki!! I finally found you!!!"


    When Naruto and the others just walked through an intersection, they heard someone calling his name. Judging from the content of the words and the hateful tone, there was really no goodwill.


    "Sasuke?" Naruto looked at the man with a hideous look strangely. He was his teammate, and to some extent his brother''s Sasuke. "Why are you looking for me?"


    Sasuke¡¯s face that was so cold enough to fascinate countless girls now looked incredibly hideous. His black eyes turned into a scarlet color. In each eye, two gouyu jade was spinning fast, and then the speed of rotation gradually slowed down. , But the two gouyu jade in each eye are not the same as before. The two gouyu jade and the pupils are in the same straight line. At this time, the two black gouyu jade exhibits 120 angles.


    Has the writing wheel eyes evolved a bit?Although the eyes were opened very late, the upgrade speed after opening the eyes was really terrifying, and it was indeed the Chakra possessed by Ashura.


    According to the story of the original story, Sasuke opened his eyes for the first time on the night of the extermination. He opened a jade to write round eyes. However, he has not used it since then. The real eye-opening should be in the Nation of Waves plot. When the magic mirror is ice crystal, the three-gou jade is in the Battle of the End Valley. It only takes a few months to evolve from the one-gou jade to the mature three-gou jade. How fast is the speed, after all, it is the possessor of Asura''s Chakra.


    Sasuke opened Ergouyu writing round eyes and looked at Naruto with murderous eyes.


    "I want to challenge you!!"


    Chapter 204: Killing!Apprentice!


    "Hey? Challenge?" Naruto looked helpless and said: "You didn''t wake up, right?"


    Although Sasuke is the possessor of Asura Chakra, the gap between himself and him is too huge now, at least until Sasuke opens the kaleidoscope to write the wheel, Naruto is not even interested in working with him.


    "Slow wordy!!" Sasuke, who was dazzled by the dark emotions, would not give up at all. He quickly completed the formation of the seal in his hand, gathered all the chakras of Thunder Dunes on his left hand, and made a sharp sound of thousands of birds.


    "Really..." Naruto shook his head helplessly, then turned to look at Shiro and Sakura, and said, "You can stand by the side, it will be solved soon."


    Bai blinked at Naruto and said with a smile, "Naruto, I want to teach him a profound lesson."


    "Bai, you''re bad at learning."


    "Hehe..." Bai gave a mischievous smile. She didn''t learn anything. She just knew what was the most important thing for herself. After experiencing extremely desperate, Bai''s small heart could do nothing but Naruto. Who will accommodate?After handing over the body to Naruto, Bai knew what he should care about as a wife. In addition to everything at home, Bai would not give anything to outsiders.


    Sakura looked at Naruto with some worry and said, "Naruto, you have to be careful."


    "Hey, it can be solved in three seconds." Naruto spread his hands and said arrogantly.


    "Chidori!!"


    With a loud roar, Sasuke directly performed this A-level ninjutsu on Konoha''s street. The blue thunder light drew a long line in the air, leaving traces like a thunder dragon, that fierce " "Dragon Head" roared at Naruto''s heart.


    Seeing Chidori¡¯s thunder light getting closer and closer to Naruto¡¯s heart, Sasuke¡¯s face showed an extremely crazy look, and the Ergou jade writing wheel eyes in his eyes were also spinning quickly. He really wanted to kill Naruto. people!


    Snapped!


    Between the sparks and flint, Naruto stretched out his hand like a fly, and drew it directly on the back of Sasuke''s left hand. Chidori immediately changed direction. Chidori bombarded the streets of Konoha, and a big pit was immediately blasted out. .


    The crazy expression on Sasuke''s face suddenly froze. This scene is so familiar. When he thought he had mastered his power and used this trick to stab Uchiha Itachi, Uchiha Itachi simply used one hand. He cracked his Chidori, and now this scene seems to be a repetition of a nightmare, leaving Sasuke completely stunned on the spot.


    Looking at Sasuke who was stunned, Naruto directly lifted his foot and kicked Sasuke away.

 165 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 165

    Naruto''s kick was not weak, Sasuke was kicked to the end of the street, hit the wall before stopping, and vomiting a mouthful of blood.


    "Okay, let''s go." Naruto took the two women and left, anyway, the next thing will be handled by Anbu.


    "Naruto Building?"


    Kozakura looked at this iconic Konoha building strangely, turned her head to look at Naruto, there was an unbelievable thought in her heart, the corner of her mouth twitched a little, and said: "Naruto, the teacher you said... ¡­Could it be...Hokage-sama?"


    "Yes what''s the matter?"


    Naruto calmly said the words that brought Sakura SHOCK here, Senju Tsunade, the strongest female ninja in the ninja world, one of the legendary three ninjas, the first sacred hand in medical care in the ninja world, the five generations of Naruto, Under these auras, it is a great honor for any medical ninja in the ninja world to receive Tsunade¡¯s instructions. Countless female ninjas want to worship Tsunade and become as powerful as Tsunade. The number of people who came to apprenticeship who was about to refuse to die in the first year didn''t know how many people were. The shock of Sakura was really unimaginable.


    "I... can I do it?" Sakura is not confident about herself anymore, not to mention that she doesn''t have to compare with Naruto at all. Among the classmates in the same class, she had the best grades after graduation, but now she is afraid of her strength. It''s the last one. Isn''t it true that she went to worship Senju Tsunade as a teacher?


    "Idiot, give me confidence!"


    Duo!


    "generation!"


    Naruto said in a slight annoyance. She reached out and flicked Sakura''s forehead, and Sakura immediately screamed with pain in her forehead.


    "Sakura, I''ve said it before, you have an incomparable talent in Chakra control, and your test scores in school are always full marks, so you need to accumulate a lot of books and knowledge. Chakra is extremely accurate. Controlling medical ninjutsu is best for you."


    "Yes...Yes!" Kozakura''s expression became firmer.


    Naruto smiled and took the two of them upstairs, without knocking, he opened the door of Hokage''s office.


    "Tsunade, I''m here." Naruto said after opening the door, and then the corners of his mouth twitched twice. "In fact, I had expected it to be like this."


    As a Hokage-sama, Tsunade was supposed to be busy dealing with Konoha''s affairs, but now, the first female Hokage in Konoha''s history is sleeping on her desk, her glittering saliva is already It flowed on the table, and there was still a bubble hanging on her nose, which changed from one big to one small with her breathing, and she seemed to be sleeping really well.


    "Tsunade-sama, this looks so cute." Shira said with a smile.(White, the word "cute" should not be used on a fifty-one year old woman)


    "Hehe..." Sakura didn''t have the courage of Bai, so she could only laugh twice.


    "Ahhhhhhh? Naruto, why are you here?" The gentle and quiet sister of Silent walked in from outside holding a teapot.


    "I''m coming to see Tsunade for something, but look at her." Naruto pointed at Tsunate who was sleeping soundly.


    "Really, Tsunade-sama slept again!" Mute said angrily, putting the teapot on the table, and then taking out an extra-large loudspeaker from nowhere.


    "Tuna, hands, big, people, get up, bed, la!"


    Silent shouted to Tsunade word by word, the huge decibels made Shiro and Sakura couldn''t help covering their ears. Only Naruto looked unchanging, except for his helpless expression...


    "Ah..." Even though Tsunade woke up due to such a sonic attack, Tsunade looked dazed. He raised his head and his eyes were half-open and half-closed. His saliva was still flowing down~ and it took a long time to sway. .


    Wiping off the drool from the corner of his mouth and drinking a sip of tea, Tsunade was completely awake. He looked at Naruto and said, "Naruto, why are you looking for me?"


    Naruto pointed his finger at Sakura and Shiro, and said, "It''s nothing serious, just introducing you to two disciples."


    Tsunade squinted his eyes, looking at Shiro and Sakura with a strong force in his eyes, making the two women feel as if they were being pressed by Tarzan. Facing Tsunade''s scrutiny, they seemed to be undressed. The eyes of the hands are too oppressive.


    Naruto knew that Tsunade was testing the two of them, so he stood watching.


    "Do you want to practice with me?"


    A simple sentence with no tone fluctuations, it can be said to be zhuji. Faced with Tsunade¡¯s pressure, Sakura and Shiro felt that they had no courage to tell lies. The stronger Shiro spoke first. Said: "Master Tsunade, I hope I can learn medical ninjutsu with you."


    "Me too, I want to become stronger, Tsunade-sama, please guide me in my practice."


    Tsunade didn''t answer immediately. He just looked at Sakura and Shiro with oppressive eyes. Those two emerald and black pearl eyes looked at Tsunade without fear. After a while, Tsunade laughed. , Said: "The eyes are very good, I will accept you first."


    The two women were greatly relieved, their bodies were a little weak, and their physical strength seemed to have been emptied. Tsunade''s aura was too strong, how could they resist Tsunade''s veteran actor''s aura now.


    "Thank you Tsunade-sama!"*2


    "Let me say it first, I just accept you for the time being. It is very hard to learn with me. If you can''t hold it, you''d better give up as soon as possible."


    "I don¡¯t think so. Just take one month as the deadline. Within one month, if the two of them fail to meet your requirements, the matter of apprenticeship is fine, but if the progress of the two of them can satisfy you, How about formal apprenticeship at some time?"


    "This method is good, just do it like this."


    Naruto stretched out his hand and patted Sakura and Shiro on the shoulders, and laughed:


    "You two are in hell starting today, so be prepared."


    "Yes!"


    Chapter 205: Sasuke defected!


    "Damn!!! Damn!!!"


    The residence of the Uchiha clan, a powerful family that was once in the limelight, was destroyed after that night, and now only the two brothers Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Itachi are left, and the once lively Uchiha clan residence, Now it''s more like a haunted house, outside of the place where Uchiha Sasuke lives, other places have been dusty for a long time.


    Sasuke Uchiha kept hitting the wooden stake in front of him, roaring and venting his pain and anger.


    Konoha ninja used devastating ninjutsu on the street to attack the ninja of the same village, and also attacked Konoha dark minister, which is a felony enough to be sentenced to death.


    Naruto had no intention to kill Sasuke right now, so under his sign, Anbe just took Sasuke away and gave him a verbal lesson (actually humiliating) before letting him go.


    It is conceivable that Sasuke, an extremely arrogant and conceited person,¡¯s strongest trick was cracked by Naruto in the same way as Uchiha Itachi. What a shame to him, and in the end it was the other party¡¯s alms. Only after escaped, the dark side in Sasuke''s heart expanded almost endlessly.


    "Naruto Uzumaki!!"


    Sasuke let out an angry roar, suddenly exerted strength in his hands, and smashed the stake in front of him with a palm.


    Today is really good weather. There are clouds in the sky, but not many. The moon is very bright and perfect. Today is the night of the full fifteenth moon.


    Four dark shadows suddenly appeared in the sky. Sasuke found something was wrong and raised his head. The four dark shadows fell beside him and surrounded Sasuke.


    Sasuke coldly looked at the four strange-looking guys in front of him, and said, "Who are you?!"


    "There are four people in Yinyin, the ghost child pill of the east gate." "The neighbour of the west gate." "Jilangfang of the south gate." "The north gate is so many."


    As soon as they finished speaking, the four quickly moved around Sasuke, Sasuke''s eyes closely watching the movements around him.


    "Look at the move!" Guitong Maru yelled, three punches at the same time at Sasuke.


    Sasuke made a light leap, put his hands on Guidomaru¡¯s shoulders, and jumped up, avoiding Guidomaru¡¯s fists. At this time, Sakon attacked from behind. Sasuke¡¯s body was in the air, and his right foot kicked backwards. Sakon kicked it out, and it happened to hit Tayuu together.


    "Ah!" Jirobo yelled, and his heavy body struck Sasuke with destructive fists.


    Sasuke''s right arm passed through the rope loop with the characteristics of Osnamaru on Guidomaru''s waist, using hemp rope as a belt, and his left arm blocked Jirobo''s fist, then grabbed Jirobo''s arm and lost both Guidomaru and Jirobo. After going out, all the four ran into each other.


    The smoke and dust caused by the impact quickly disappeared, and there were only four sections of wooden piles on the ground.


    Sasuke turned around and said coldly: "I am in a bad mood now, if I continue to fight, I will be merciless."

 166 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 166

    Even though he was so arrogant, Sasuke had no power to fight back against the four people of Otoyin at this time. He was brutally tortured by the four of them. Even if he opened the curse seal, he was not an opponent at all.


    Toyu also looked at Sasuke coldly, and said, "Although we have gained power with the help of the curse seal, we are also controlled by Lord Oshamaru and we have no freedom. To get something, we must abandon something. Think about your purpose. What is it."


    "Don''t forget your purpose, this village is just a shackle to you, break your boring fetters, so that you will gain even more powerful strength."


    "If you want strength, just..."


    "I''ll go with you!" Before Guitong Maru''s words were finished, he was interrupted by Sasuke''s words. All the four were taken aback for a while, none of them expected things to go so smoothly.


    Sasuke stood up and said, "If you want to gain strength, I will go to Oshemaru with you, right, I have already decided, take me to Oshemaru."


    Sasuke really didn''t want to stay in this village anymore. The hatred of Itachi, the desire for strength, and the pressure of Naruto was very important.If he continues to stay in Konoha, Sasuke will definitely not be able to never see Naruto. If Sasuke sees Naruto, he will definitely provoke Naruto with his character. In the end, he will only end in a disastrous defeat, and then rely on the other side''s alms and humiliation. To survive.


    If he lived that kind of life, Sasuke would simply die, so he chose to leave without hesitation at all.


    Guitong Maru smiled and said, "This is the best. Let''s leave here as soon as no one finds out."


    Sasuke sorted out some things, but there weren''t many things, just the Uchiha family tree, some ninjas, and a family portrait, just so many things, and then took advantage of the night to leave Konoha.


    The Yinyin group of four took advantage of the night to do bad things, and on the other side, the Hokage office was full of enthusiasm.


    Did Naruto and Tsunade have sex in the office~Well, although this is a good drama, you really think too much.


    Whoosh!


    Uzuki Xiyan appeared in the Hokage office using the instant technique, and said respectfully to the two bosses in the office: "Master Naruto, Master Dark."


    "Say it."


    Uzuki Xiyan resisted the beating of the # character on his forehead, and said, "The Otoyuki Ninja has left Konoha with Sasuke Uchiha just now. There are four Otoyuki Ninjas, one is a fat man with orange hair, and the other has two heads. A man with silver-gray hair, a woman with red hair, and a man with six arms like a spider."


    "Four guys with such weird shapes are the same four guys who have placed the four purple flame formations last time, huhu~~hot!"


    What Naruto said before was still business, but the latter part of the sentence suddenly blew two breaths, and his mouth was hot again and again.


    Tsunade glanced over Naruto and said, "Will you die so soon if you don''t eat it?" Then he stretched his chopsticks towards...hot pot?!


    Such a big thing happened outside, Naruto and Tsunade just so leisurely cooking hot pot in the office?The two of them had a really leisurely life.


    That¡¯s why Uzuki Yuyan is so hot. The ninjas from Otoninja Village abducted Uchiha Sasuke. The writing wheel eyes of the Uchiha clan may have leaked out. As Konoha¡¯s Hokage and Dark ministers, they actually cooked here so leisurely. Hot Pot?!Is this fair?!


    Naruto directly arranged an "outsider" like Phosphorus to the Anbu last time, and it was enough to make Uzuki Yuyan dissatisfied with the confidential documents of Anbu. It was not that she was greedy for power, but she was really worried about Phosphorus. The days Uzuki Yuyan also recognized the ability of Xianglin to do things, but it was only the ability. Yuzuki Yuyan was still uneasy about Xianglin. In addition to this incident, Yuzuki Yuyan was dissatisfied with Naruto, the dark minister. Almost reached the limit.


    Uzue Xiyan held back the anger that was almost gushing out of her chest, and said: "Master An, what should we do next?!"


    "You don''t need to do anything, just tell them to go home and sleep. For you, keep it for a while, and there will be your business for a while."


    Although Uzuki Yuga didn''t know what Naruto told her to do to stay, but when Naruto said he wanted Anbu to go back to sleep instead of bringing Uchiha Sasuke back, he couldn''t help but feel angry again, and finally couldn''t help saying: " If Sasuke Uchiha gets to Oshemaru, the writing wheel will leak out. What should I do then?!"


    Naruto didn¡¯t even look at Uzuki Xiyan. Instead, he ate the hot pot and picked up a bunch of fat beef sticking together. After dipping it in the sauce, he swallowed it all in his mouth and swallowed the fat beef. After swallowing them all, Naruto drank another sip of the wine, and while dropping the new beef into the pot, he said, "You''re all right to do so much, just writing round eyes. I still have a kaleidoscope here. Write round eyes, do you want to, as long as you can shut up for a month without talking, I will give it to you."


    Uzue Xiyan was so upset by Naruto that she didn''t speak for a long time, until Silent walked in with a plate.(As Tsunade¡¯s secretary, Mute is responsible for serving tea and water, washing and cooking, back massage, cupping and acupuncture in addition to handling affairs. Mute sister is really omnipotent)


    "Naruto, Tsunade-sama, I''m back, hey? Yugan, why are you here?"


    Uzuki Xiyan had a depressed expression on Naruto''s face, and said, "I''m here to report the situation to Minister An."


    "Oh." Silent asked casually, but didn''t go any further, put the meat and vegetables in the tray on the table, then pulled a chair over, and the three people gathered around to eat hot pot.


    After all, silence is more kind, raised her head and said to Uzue Xiyan: "Xiyan, would you like to eat something?"


    "no need!"


    Gu...


    "puff!"


    Those three bastards almost choked with laughter...


    Chapter 206: Sasuke Recapture Mission Started!


    Why does Konoha have such Hokage and Dark Minister?


    Why should I have hot pot with them in the Hokage office?


    Uzuki Xiyan was holding a bowl and chopsticks. The corners of his mouth twitched constantly. The scene in front of him was really full of slots. Uzuki Xiyan felt that Konoha''s future was infinitely dark.


    While robbing Naruto for meat, Tsunade asked, "Hey, don''t you really worry that Oshemaru will seize Uchiha Sasuke''s body and get Sharanyan?"


    "It doesn''t matter, no matter how many writing round eyes are in general, it doesn''t matter to me. With my current strength, even if there are a hundred three-hook jade that is no different from the ant, Danzo is the best example. Woo!" Naruto ate a piece of tender fish fillet in one bite, and then said: "That''s why I don''t bother to deal with Sasuke. He can''t be my opponent until he writes round eyes in Kaleidoscope."


    "Are you so sure that Uchiha Sasuke will open a kaleidoscope to write round eyes?"


    "Not sure, just talk about it."


    Tsunade rolled Naruto''s eyes and said:


    "Believe you to blame."


    "Hahahaha..." Naruto laughed, and the chopsticks in his hand quickly reached into the pot.


    "Hey! Naruto! That''s my steak!"


    "Who cares about you! Whoever gets the first one will count!"


    "Damn boy! See how I clean up you!"


    "Who is afraid of you!"


    Tsunade and Naruto had a trouble for not knowing how long they ate directly from late night to morning, and this farce is over.


    "So full, so full~~"


    Walking lazily on the street, Naruto patted his chubby belly. Last night he had a supper with Tsunade, but suddenly he ate and drank too much. It went straight from supper to morning. Bright.


    Uzuki Yuyan followed Naruto with a depressed expression. She didn''t want to stay there at all last night, but Naruto gave her another order and she couldn''t help it.


    "Master Dark, what is the matter with you, if it''s okay, I will go back."


    Naruto turned his head and glanced at Uyue Xiyan, smiled slightly, and said, "Uyue Xiyan, you think I''m not pleasing to your eyes."


    "Subordinates dare not."


    Naruto held his arms and looked at Uzuki Xiyan playfully, and said: "Dare not and can''t be two different things. It seems that you really look at me, Minister of Darkness, which is very unpleasant. Why, I still can''t get used to Phosphorus. ?"


    Although the relationship between the two people is not good, it is still a normal relationship between superiors and subordinates. The order for Naruto Uzuki Yuyan was also carefully completed, but since Naruto arranged the phosphorus into the Anbe, the two of them did this After arguing a few times without saying anything, Uzue Xiyan still showed Naruto with a stinky face all day long.


    Originally Uzuki Xiyan could bear it, but hearing Naruto¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help her anger for many days, saying: "Master An, that woman is of unknown origin, and she has been with Oshemaru for a while. How can you let her handle the important affairs of Anbu?!"

 167 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 167

    Uzuki Yuyan¡¯s words are indeed reasonable, but Naruto is just a guy who doesn¡¯t get too much oil and salt. He hugged his hands and said, ¡°So what, I think Xianglin¡¯s ability to do things is very good, and I trust her. Far more than it is for you."


    Naruto''s words hurt a bit, Uzuki Xiyan''s face turned ugly, and said, "Why?!"


    Naruto smiled wickedly and said, "Because she is loyal to me rather than Konoha."


    Uzuki Xiyan was taken aback, and opened her mouth wide for a long time without saying anything to refute Naruto.


    Naruto shook his head and said: "Uzuki Yuyan, you are indeed very capable of doing things, but I want to warn you, don''t trouble me with phosphorus in the future, or I will make you regret it forever."


    "Ah~~~"


    In the dining room of Nara''s house, Shikamaru was obviously still awake, yawning at the table.


    Shikamaru¡¯s mother, Nara Yoshino, who was rated by Naruto as a "very sturdy woman," walked out with breakfast and said, "Hurry up, Shikamaru! Starting today, your dad will have a task. In the morning There is not much training time!"


    "Yes~~"


    "''Yes'' can only be said once!"


    When I woke up in the morning, I was so long-winded, so troublesome... Shikamaru complained about his mother, but he didn''t have the courage to say it.


    Ding Dong!


    "Who was it so early?" Yoshino Nara, a housewife, walked to open the door.


    Shikamaru covered his mouth with his hands and said:


    "Hey, Dad."


    "what''s up?"


    "Why do you marry such a fierce mother?"


    "Um...this..." Nara Lujiu, who also has a lazy nature, held the teacup and thought for a while, and said: "She also laughed very tenderly... probably because of this."


    "Is it just like this?"


    "Shikamaru, the messenger of the fifth generation of Hokage wants to see you." Nara Yoshino said with a smile, his tone and smile suddenly became gentle, Nara Yoshino must be very happy that he can be a good boy.


    "Huh?" Suddenly seeing his mother''s gentle smile, Shikamaru was stunned for three seconds, and then he understood what his father had just said.


    Dad, your vision is really good...


    Naruto Office...


    "Late night last night, Uchiha Sasuke left the village." Tsunade, who hadn''t slept all night after eating and drinking, looked at Shikamaru with a serious face, and said: "Go to Otoninja Village."


    "Leave, why?"


    "Because of being invited by Osha Maru?"


    "Wait...Wait a minute, why should a dangerous guy like Oshemaru invite Sasuke?!"


    "Don''t worry about why, in short, time is running out. Let me give you the first official task as Zhongren."


    "Bring Sasuke back? It would be easier if there are no enemies."


    "I''m afraid it''s not as easy as you think. In fact, it was Oshemaru''s hands that induced Sasuke Uchiha to leave."


    "Then a team composed of four upper or middle ninjas should complete this task?"


    "This can''t be done."


    "why?"


    Tsunade took a deep breath and said, "You should be aware of the current situation. Konoha has greatly reduced the number of ninjas because of the previous events, but because Naruto killed the Allied Forces of the Three Villages invading the Fire Nation, it led to Ye¡¯s tasks have increased sharply, but the number of ninjas is not enough. Zhongren who can be dispatched, Shangren have been dispatched, Konoha is not currently able to perform this task. Next, I will give you 30 minutes, try to Assemble what you think is the best, and set off immediately!"


    "Yes."


    A golden light flashed in the office, and Naruto appeared next to Shikamaru and said, "Just in case, I will also go with him."


    Chapter 207: Encounter!


    In thirty minutes, Shikamaru gathered Dingci, Ya, Neji, and Xiaoli who had recovered almost after Tsunade''s treatment, and Naruto left the village quickly.


    "But I still don''t understand. Since Naruto is going to take part in this mission, why should we come? Naruto alone is enough to deal with all enemies."


    Among the woods, the tooth who was at the forefront of the team said suspiciously that he and Akamaru have been walking in the country of fire all year round, so they are very familiar with the geographical environment of the country of fire, and with his strong sense of smell, he can easily detect the ambush of the enemy. And whereabouts, so he is at the forefront of the team.


    The second is Xiao Li. Xiao Li is fast and explosive, which can cause a strong blow to the enemy. The third is Shikamaru, who is in the center of the team. He can observe the situation in front and give instructions to the rear. Behind Shikamaru is Ding Second, he has the strongest destructive power in this squad. After Xiao Li hits the enemy, he is responsible for destroying the enemy with a single blow. After Ning Ci, his white eyes have a 360-degree view, which can guard against enemies coming from behind.Naruto is alone, not included in this team.


    "Ya, I have to explain. Although I act with you, our mission is different. Your mission is to recover Sasuke, and my mission is to protect your lives." Naruto explained. His real mission, "But what I want to say is that I am only responsible for your safety, that is, if you are injured or whatever, as long as there is no life-threatening situation, I will not do it, so you better be careful One point, this time you are going to face Dashemaru''s subordinates. If one is not careful, you may have to go back without an arm or a leg."


    Shikamaru glanced at Naruto, smiled slightly, and secretly said: I probably understand the true meaning of this mission.


    Naruto never thought about hiding Shikamaru''s head, because it was simply unrealistic.Using Sasuke to exchange fragrant phosphorus is a deal between Naruto and Oshemaru. Tsunade did not intend to stop Naruto, but there is no part that can be used, such as the use of Otoyuki four people to train Konoha. Ninjamen, fighting with the subordinates of the monsters and monsters of Oshemaru can definitely make them grow again, but to ensure that there is no danger, so Naruto will come.


    Although Shikamaru understood the true meaning of it, he did not say it, because in that case this mission would lose its meaning, and it is better to pretend to be a fool.


    Tooth moved forward quickly, his nose moved twice, and he smelled the smell in the air, and said: "I smell the smell of five people including Sasuke. It collides with the smell of the other two people. The smell of the five people has become The smell of the two people is separated, and there is still a smell of blood, there may be a battle ahead!"


    "Since there is a battle, the enemy should also be on guard. Of course, it is also possible that the ninjas are chasing the troops and fighting with them. In other words, the enemy may set up traps or ambush, Ya, Neji, you two pay attention Are there any traps ahead? We don''t have time to go slowly, so let''s go straight!"


    "Yes!"


    "All five flavors have stopped!"


    "They may be resting, or they may be laying traps, Neji, please."


    "Understood!" Neji focused all his attention on his eyes, his eyes with powerful perspective saw through a large area of ??woods, and said: "Four chakras were found at fifty positions ahead, but Sasuke was not seen, and There are traps everywhere in the woods ahead, and it takes a lot of time to get around."


    "It takes too long to go around like this, Ya, Ding Ci, trouble you two to open the way."


    Ya patted Akimaru on her body and confidently said, "No problem, wrap it around us, right, Akimaru."


    Ding Ci also nodded, and said, "Leave it to me, Shikamaru. The super doubling technique super pushes hands!" Ding Ci''s body instantly became as huge as a hill, and a pair of fleshy palms faced the forest in front of him. I took a hard shot.


    boom!!


    Ding Ci''s palms slapped on the ground, and the huge body produced extremely powerful power, instantly destroying all the woods in front of him, the traps arranged inside were also triggered and destroyed, and a lot of Kuwu flew out. , Was blocked by Ding Ci''s huge body.


    Ding Ci''s body shrank again, and the scars that were scratched by Kuwu when his body became huge became even smaller after shrinking. They were just skin injuries at all.


    "Leave it to us next! Go ahead, Akimaru!!"


    "Wow!"


    "The orc clone slashed its teeth!"


    Ya and Akamaru used Ya Tong Ya respectively to form two gray whirlwinds, which then merged into a huge gray whirlwind, and flew directly toward the woods that had been destroyed by Dinci.

 168 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 168

    "Tudidou Tuliubi!"


    When Ding Ci used the super-doubling technique, the four of them must have known their arrival. Facing the ninjutsu of the tooth, Jirofang immediately used the earth escape and raised a thick earth wall in front of him.


    "Break him!!"


    The spinning tooth roared, and the speed of rotation increased again, increasing the destructive power of the tooth slashing. The huge gray whirlwind hits the thick earth wall. Although it has the bonus of Chakra, the earth wall is still fast The most feared is the ninjutsu with the penetration effect, such as the tooth-cutting bit and the spiral pill.


    "Scatter!"


    Guitong Maru yelled, and immediately picked up the huge wooden barrel containing Sasuke. The four people jumped around. Although the teeth of the teeth were torn the wall, they did not hit the enemy.


    Guitongmaru looked at the ninjas who were pursuing them. They were obviously very young. He suddenly laughed disdainfully and said: "I thought it would be a big fish, but I didn''t expect it to be just a small bug."


    Shikamaru looked at the crowd with solemn expression, and said to Neji next to him: "Ningji, look at the big barrel with your white eyes. Sasuke may be inside."


    "I got it." Ning Ci nodded, focused his gaze on the big barrel Guitong Maru was holding, and then said, "No, that barrel has a strong seal, so I can''t see through it."


    Shikamaru squinted his eyes and said, "They tried so hard to induce Sasuke to leave Konoha, and they probably won''t kill him. It seems that Sasuke is in that bucket."


    "Huh! It''s smart, but it''s useless. You little ghosts can''t stop us."


    "Hey, Guitong Maru, let me take care of these little ghosts. I consumed a lot of chakras just now, and it happened to eat these little ghosts."


    "It''s up to you, Jirofang, but don''t delay it too long, Master Oshamaru is still waiting for us to return."


    "I see." Jirobo said impatiently.


    Onitomaru didn¡¯t say anything anymore, holding the big bucket containing Sasuke, and Sakan, Tayu also quickly left. Osakimaru¡¯s subordinates had an over-arrogant problem besides Chutou and Junmaro, probably because of them. They were all brainwashed by Dashewan, so they have a blind worship of Dashewan, thinking that they can do everything as long as there is Dashewan.


    Jirofang squeezed his finger bones, looked at the people in front of him with a sneer, and said: "Little ghosts, tremble under the strength of this uncle~ Shake."


    Everyone put on a fighting posture, but Ding Ci suddenly stood in front of them and said, "Shikamaru, let me take care of this guy. Go chasing Sasuke first!"


    "Ding Ci, you..."


    "Our task is to retake Sasuke, isn''t it? This is the best choice now. Otherwise, if we were dragged here by him, those people would have taken Sasuke away from the border long ago. By then, we would be a bunch of trash and an idiot Captain!"


    Shikamaru stared at Ding Ci with solemn eyes, and after a while, he said, "Well, Ding Ci, I''ll leave it to you here, I have to catch up quickly!"


    "Ha, I see, Shikamaru." Ding Ci laughed, took out a small cloth bag from his arms and threw it to Ya, and said, "Ya, this is Junliang pills."


    "Thanks, Ding Ci!"


    Chapter 208: All parties are fighting!


    "Don''t try to escape! Tu Dun Tu Ling Tuanzi!"


    After everyone ate the Junliang Pills, they immediately strayed, but Jirofang would allow them to leave, and immediately grabbed a huge olive-shaped rock from the soil and threw it toward Shikamaru and the others.


    "Don''t think about it! Part of the doubling technique super push hands!!" Ding Ci shouted loudly, and the Chakra in his body surged onto his hands, causing his hands to grow rapidly to form two giant hands, which hit the tuling ball hard. .


    boom!!


    The Tuling dumpling was hit by Dingci''s strong force and fell from the air, and then split in half from the middle. Shikamaru and the others also took the opportunity to leave quickly, leaving only Naruto and Dingci in place.


    Naruto stepped aside, and didn''t rush up to deal with Jirofang. This was Dingci''s battle, and he was not interested in fighting.


    "Damn it! Let''s be less arrogant! Arhat fist!" Jirofang roared, and directly opened the curse seal State 1. His body was dissatisfied with the black three-corner curse seal, and he condensed Chakra on his fist and punched it at Ding times. Come.


    After opening the curse seal, Jirofang''s speed and departure have been greatly improved. Dingci''s speed cannot keep up. Jirofang has already arrived in front of him. In a hurry, Dingci folded his hands in front of him and resisted. Jirofang''s fist.


    quack!!


    Jirofang''s fist was so powerful that Dingci seemed to hear his own bones wailing.


    "Knee lift!" Jirofang yelled, pressing his knee violently against Ding Ci''s abdomen, and then hit Ding Ci with his shoulder, "Shoulder!"


    "Wow!" Ding Ci couldn''t keep up with the attack rhythm of the previous Langfang state, and was knocked out by continuous powerful attacks, coughing up a mouthful of blood.


    Jirofang looked arrogant and said: "How can you win this uncle with such a waste?!"


    "Really?" Ding Ci stood up and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, "It''s not always certain who wins and who loses! The butterfly turns away!!"


    Dingci immediately turned on the butterfly state, burning fat all over his body violently, turning into a large amount of chakras and condensing behind Dingci, forming four chakra wings.


    Jirofang looked at Ding Ci in shock, and said, "His Chakra can actually change his body shape!"


    "Let''s see it!" Ding Ci yelled violently, and the four Chakra wings behind him flapped, turning into a gust of wind and rushing towards Jirofang.


    "Suck!" Jirofang was already in his heart, and he quickly raised his palm to resist, but Dingci''s speed at this time was not less than half of the speed. When his fist was about to attack Jirofang, the whole person disappeared in an instant, and then flashed behind Jirofang. The heavy whip kick kicked Jirofang''s back.


    "This is your gift!"


    "what!"


    Jirofang was kicked by Dingci''s heavy blow and flew out screaming, but Dingci did not leave his hands, flapped his wings and immediately followed up, flew under Jirofang immediately before Jirofang fell, and then punched it. He hit high altitude.


    Dingci used the convenience of wings and the powerful power in this state to completely treat Jirofang as a sandbag. Under the pressure of Dingci''s powerful strength, Jirofang finally opened state two, the skin color of the whole body became darker, and the hair was long. After that, even more powerful force emerged from the body.


    "High-five!" Jirofang shouted violently, and slapped a palm towards the top of his head. Dingci couldn''t dodge under the dive, and was hit by Jirofang''s palm, and the butterfly state almost could not be maintained.


    Although they were all butterfly transformations, Ding Ci had consumed a lot of chakras before after all. Now the power of this state is not as good as the power that bursts out of the original by burning life with chili balls, so he was hit by Jirofang.


    "Unexpectedly, to deal with a guy like you, you actually need to use state two!" Jirofang looked at Ding Ci with cold eyes, and said in a very uncomfortable tone, but there was actually a trace of rejoicing in his heart. Fortunately, Ding Ci chose to deal with it alone. He, otherwise, with Ding''s strength, plus a few other people, he really is not an opponent.


    "Damn it!" Ding Ci gritted his teeth. There was a sharp pain in the place where Jirofang had just hit, and the chakra on his body gradually dimmed. Knowing that he would lose if he continued like this, he did not hesitate at this time. I took out a small box and stuffed the green spinach balls and yellow curry balls into my mouth together.


    "Whatever you do is useless! Press palm!!" Jirofang yelled, his fat body jumped high into the air, and then with the help of the force of the fall, he gathered all the power of his whole body on his right hand, toward Ding Ciyi Patted it.


    "Take it! Diehua burst punch!!"


    Spinach pills and curry pills quickly played a role in Dingci¡¯s body. The powerful chakra made Dingci''s whole body painful, and Dingci forcibly endured the pain of his whole body, condensing all the chakras on his right hand, forming a huge Chakra bullets like a cocoon.


    boom!!


    Jirofang punched Dingci in the chest. Dingci hit Jirofang¡¯s abdomen with a punch. Dingci suffered a sharp pain in his chest and broke three of his breast bones. However, the huge chakra bullet of Dingci''s right fist pierced in one breath. It penetrated Jirofang¡¯s body and completely destroyed his internal organs. After the blue chakra penetrated Jirofang¡¯s body, it evolved into the image of a huge blue butterfly in the sky. The wings of the blue butterfly shook. A big blood-colored hole suddenly appeared behind Jirofang. The blue butterfly was dyed red with blood and turned into a weird red monster butterfly. The monster butterfly flew into the sky, spreading its wings and flying high, but Jirofang''s body fell softly. Already dead.


    "Huh~~"


    After consuming all the chakras and launching such a powerful blow, after killing the opponent, Ding Ci had no energy. The spinach pill and curry pill''s side effects came up together and collapsed to the ground.


    "Good job, Ding Ci."


    "Hehe... Fortunately, although I won, I still rely on the secret medicine of the family. It would be great if I could defeat him completely by my own strength."


    "Don''t be greedy, this guy is Oshemaru''s subordinate, and his strength is much stronger than the general Shinobi. It''s not bad if you can win, don''t ask so much."


    "Haha... I know... Ouch!" Ding Ci said embarrassedly, scratching his head subconsciously, but he was weakened by the side effects of the curry pills, and the side effects of the spinach pills made him suffer severely. I interrupted the three breast bones, and the pain was really not light.

 169 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 169

    Naruto shook his head helplessly, using the avatar to use the Thunder God technique to bring Ding Ci back to Konoha in an instant, and hand him over to Tsunade. The body sealed Jirobo''s body and prepared to bring Konoha back. Go, although Jirofang''s strength is not enough in Naruto''s eyes, he is one of the very few people who can successfully accept the curse seal, and his body is of great research value.


    After Dingci¡¯s solution was done, Naruto quickly caught up with Shikamaru and the others. Shikamaru''s plan to become Jirobo to trick the barrel into that barrel failed, but was blocked by Guidomaru, who looked like a spider, and ninjutsu. Like a spider, the spider web is full of chakras, so it is very sticky and tough, and Neji''s soft fist just restrains the spider silk of Guitong Maru and escapes from the cocoon formed by the spider silk. Everyone urgently discussed it. Next, he decided to keep Neji to deal with Guitong Maru, while Naruto was watching.


    Naruto was completely watching the show, watching Neji vs. Guidomaru, Shikamaru vs. Tayuya, Ya vs. Nakan, and Xiao Li also met the strongest person under Osaimaru, Kaguya-kun Maro, who came afterwards. .


    The four battlefields were very lively, and Naruto flew around with Thunder God, which was really a lively sight.


    Guitongmaru''s strength is the strongest among the four. He constantly used long-range attacks to cooperate with his spider silk. Not only did he break the Huitian of Ning Ci, but he also found the blind spot where Ning Ci''s eyes were blinded, and he almost shot him with one arrow. He died, but Ning Ci seized the last chance to use Guitong Maru''s spider silk to break Guitong Maru''s internal organs with gossip empty palms.


    Naruto sent Neji back to Konoha for first aid with Fei Lei Shen, and Guidou Maru''s body was also preserved by him.


    Yuzai Yuza, who was sitting on a tree branch watching the play, suddenly froze, then smiled slightly, and said in a low voice, "More and more actors are on the stage, and this play is getting better and better."


    Chapter 209: Temari!


    Naruto fell on the tree, looked at Shikamaru like a bat, and said, "Shikamaru, you can get rid of it quickly, okay, it''s been a long time."


    "It''s so easy for you, this woman is so strong!" Shikamaru gritted her teeth and said, already sweating profusely, and Toyu has entered state two, with amazing strength, and the chakra volume is completely crushed. Shikamaru, although Shikamaru is the performer, he has the advantage to some extent, but his chakras are constantly being consumed, and he will die if he drags on.


    Tayuya''s Chakra and brute force gradually gained the upper hand, and the sharp kunai in his hand quickly pierced Shikamaru''s heart.


    Seeing that Shikamaru was about to die, a whirlwind suddenly came up in the air, blowing away Tayu who could not move fast at all.


    He was about to kill Shikamaru but was interrupted by someone. Tou Yuu had a grumpy temper and was in a bad mood. He shouted, "Who?!"


    Boom!!


    The huge iron fan was directly inserted into the tree trunk beside Naruto, with a confident smile on the face of Temari, and said: "Konoha''s allies, the ninja of Shayin Village!"


    Shikamaru escaped from the dead, looked at Temari, and said, "I''ve heard that Konoha has rebuilt with the sandy village that betrayed us, but I didn''t expect his attitude to change so quickly."


    Temari shrugged and said, "No way, we will attack Konoha. I received the order. I will be here too, and..." Temari glanced at Naruto beside him and said, "Because of someone''s The relationship between the mysterious star-tailed beast jade and the spiral shuriken, so the senior management of Shayin Village unanimously decided to rebuild the covenant with Konoha. Otherwise, if someone ran to Shayin Village to do that technique, Shayin Village would not want it.


    "So..." Shikamaru couldn''t help laughing. Shayin Village would simply rebuild the covenant. On the one hand, they lost the fourth generation of Fengying''s strength. On the other hand, the damage should have been more serious than Shayin. Konoha has the existence of the lunatic Uzumaki Naruto. He has the technique of flying thunder god. The whole ninja world can come and go freely. If he suddenly goes to which village and loses one of the forbidden techniques, which village can bear this kind of loss?!


    So because of this, the Land of Thunder and the Land of Earth were also shaken back by Naruto, not daring to take the opportunity to attack Konoha.


    Naruto stretched out his hands helplessly and said, "Is this my problem?"


    Toyu also knew that his situation was quite unfavorable with one enemy three, so he hid his body in the forest and played a weird long flute.


    Shikamaru knew it was not good when he heard the flute sound, and his face sank slightly, and said: "The sound that the woman used to use the flute made the enemy fall into illusion, and then used three psychic monsters to attack. Now she Hidden, I''m afraid I will fall into illusion before I find her."


    Temari was not worried at all. He glanced at Naruto and said, "Aren''t you going to make a move?"


    Naruto shrugged and said, "If I want to take action, this opponent is too weak. Come on, just to gather information about you."


    "Cut! If you want to collect, just collect it as you like!" Temari took a bite, then bit his finger and smeared his blood on the fan of the Samsung fan. "If you think you can be fine by hiding in the forest, then That''s stupid! Since you can''t find it, then destroy all the main forest! The psychic technique Zhan Zhan Wu!!"


    Temari''s unique psychic beast, the sickle itachi with a sickle, although small, about the size of a normal pet cat or pet mink, compared to Kakashi''s eight ninja dog, the sickle it is completely It is a fighting-type Ninja beast.


    With the power of the sickle itachi, the sharpness of the wind blade in the squally wind generated by the fan that Temari wields can already cut iron like mud, and the destructive power and duration of this move are greatly increased.


    Even if the forest has the ability to block the yellow sand, it cannot stop the raging of Zan Zhan Wu. Countless trees are cut by wind blades. Under the raging wind, no matter where you hide, you can¡¯t avoid being Zan Zhan Wu. Swallowed, in a violent gust of wind, Do Yuya''s body was hit by a broken tree stump, followed by countless sharp wind blades, cutting off her vitality.


    After the wind subsided, the original Yuyu Sensen forest was now bare, and the original lush forest was left with a wooden pile more than one meter high. It could be used as a plum blossom pile.


    "This woman is too scary, you can deal with it yourself, I will flash first." Shikamaru patted Naruto on the shoulder, and then flashed decisively.


    Naruto also looked at the destruction caused by Temari with twitching corners of his mouth... It was really messy. In terms of character, this woman will definitely be the second Tsunade in the future.


    "How about it, isn''t this solved?" Temari didn''t have any consciousness of destroying the environment of the country of fire. He thrust the fan into the tree trunk and turned around, with the kind of child on his face. With a cute smile that appealed to the adults, he said, "Great!"


    "Really..." Naruto stretched out his hand and flicked Tanteju''s forehead, and said, "Is it true that my house''s things don''t feel distressed if it is destroyed? How much is it worth when selling wood for such a large forest."


    "Cut!" Temari rubbed his forehead, did not get the praise he wanted, which made Temari feel a little disappointed, and said, "Stingy man!"


    "Hey, I''m also Minister Konoha''s anyway, can you give me a little bit of face?" Naruto looked at this stubborn beauty helplessly with his arms folded.


    "YADA!" Temari turned his head and said capriciously.


    "Temari, let me tell you something very important."


    "what?"


    "That''s... you look so cute with pouting your mouth, haha..."


    Naruto laughed twice, and his body flashed quickly to avoid being beaten by Temari with a huge iron fan. Only Temari was left blushing and stomping because of Naruto''s words.


    Poke...poke...


    "She looks pretty, but she''s dead, but forget it, she wasn''t my food anyway." Naruto poked Doyuya in the face. The woman''s skin and appearance are still good, and even though it is She also has a special red hair, but Naruto doesn''t have the instinctive feeling of instinctive intimacy of fragrant phosphorus in her body, which means that although Doyuya has red hair, she is not a member of the Uzumaki family.However, it is not so easy for the members of the Maelstrom family to die. The vitality of the Maelstrom family members is as strong as Xiaoqiang, even if it pierces the heart, it may not die, and Duyou also die too easily.


    boom!


    Naruto moved away the stump that was on Tayuya''s corpse and threw it aside. Then, as before, he also preserved Tayuya''s corpse and brought it back for study.


    Temari came over, with a hint of red on his face, pretending to say indifferently: "What are you doing?"


    "It''s nothing, it''s just taking this woman''s corpse back. Da She Wan''s subordinates have many secrets worth studying."


    Temari didn¡¯t say anything when she heard it. She is Fuying¡¯s daughter, and she is sixteen years old. The younger brother Temari, who has two problems, is far more mature than the average person. Although human body research cannot be put on the table, every village has it. Yes, and Naruto is now Minister Konoha, even if he is blatantly doing human body research, who dares to say that he is not?


    Then Naruto went to Kankuro and Ya to receive Sakon''s corpse. The kid Kankuro saw that he was going to take the tooth back to Konoha for treatment. The two flashed together, which made Naruto praise this. The kid can be a man, and it makes Temari roll his eyes.


    The two then rushed to Gaara''s side together again. On the way, Naruto suddenly turned his head to look at Temari and said, "How is that guy Gaara?"


    Chapter 210: Conversation, good impression!


    When Naruto asked about Gaara, Temari¡¯s face also showed a smile, no longer pretending to be indifferent to Naruto because he was a little shy as before. He smiled very openly and said: "Gaara recently It really changed a lot. I really want to thank you."


    Because of Naruto¡¯s advice to Gaara last time, Gaara is also trying to change. Although there are not many people who can accept Gaara in Sagakura, Temari and Kankuro are the most reliable ones. For those who feel Gaara''s change, Gaara is also a blood-related brother to them, rather than a terrifying monster as before.


    And because Naruto added a four-image seal to the psychic parasitic seal last time, Gaara can sleep without worrying about being corroded by the guard crane. After being able to fall asleep, Gaara''s spirit has become a lot more stable, and no longer will Going crazy.


    However, despite this, Gaara¡¯s dark circles have not disappeared. Although Gaara¡¯s dark circles are said to be caused by insomnia, the fourth generation Fengying also has the same dark circles as Gaara, so it may be There is a genetic problem, but I don¡¯t know why Kankuro and Temari did not inherit this characteristic.Another point is that Gaara does not have eyebrows, and if there are no dark circles, he looks very abnormal.


    All in all, Gaara''s current changes are due to Naruto, and of course Temari is very grateful for this.


    Naruto didn¡¯t feel too proud, because he remembered that Gaara would have changed in the first place. Later, he was recognized by everyone in Shayin Village. Even if he doesn¡¯t do anything, the "Tao" of this world is also It will automatically correct Gaara''s destiny and make him change. What Naruto does is just smooth sailing.These all exist with the power of the King of Golden Nightmare. Fate, good luck, and cause and effect all exist with her power.


    "Although the process is hard, Gaara is indeed trying to get everyone''s approval." Temari has a gentle smile on his face, which is a concern for his precious brother.


    Naruto smiled and said, "How about a suggestion for you?"


    "Okay, talk about it."


    "Drawing on white paper is far easier than modifying the original paintings. Although the three of you are still Xia Ren, your strength has long surpassed the level of Xia Ren. I think you can try to receive apprentices."

 170 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 170

    "You mean, instead of letting ordinary villagers and ninjas accept Gaara, it''s better to try to teach some children to let them accept Gaara."


    Temari is also a smart person. Her childhood experience made her calm and wise, and she quickly understood what Naruto meant, but there were also many practical problems to face.


    "That''s what I mean, because I came here myself. Everyone in Konoha fears me and hates me. Although they dare not say anything bad about me because of my strength, they still think of me in my heart. From the perspective of monsters, my true friends and lovers are just a few people. Other people¡¯s impression of me has not changed at all. My friendship with Kamaru, Dingji, and Hinata¡¯s love began since childhood Yes, it¡¯s only seven years now until today¡¯s results have been achieved. Adults have too many conspiracies. In comparison, children are much more likely to accept Gaara."


    "I understand everything you said, but..."


    "You are afraid, what if no one wants to be Gaara''s disciple, right?"


    Naruto expressed Temari''s thoughts in one sentence, and Temari did not deny it, saying: "Gaara has finally changed, if no one wants to be Gaara''s disciple by then, I am afraid that Gaara will not be successful. Hit that blow."


    Temari¡¯s thoughts are indeed not unfounded. Although Gaara¡¯s is changing, it¡¯s only a little time. If there is any shock at this time, Temari is very worried that Gaara will become the former Shura who only loves himself. .


    "Can you think better? So what if someone volunteers to be Gaara''s disciple?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    "As long as one person is enough, as long as one person is willing to be Gaara''s disciple, it is enough to become the sun in his heart."


    "The sun in my heart, what do you mean?"


    Naruto stopped, stood on the top of the tree, turned to face the handball, and said: "How dark is Renzhuli''s fate. I don''t think I need to say that you know how indifferent and indifferent Gaara has been before. I think I can understand it best, but it is under this dark destiny that the person who can find the sunlight in my heart and illuminate the dark destiny can become the strongest!"


    Naruto¡¯s words are easy to say, but Renzhuli¡¯s destiny is the same in every village. Only himself and the eight-tailed manzhuli Kirby are the only ones who can truly achieve the kind of humanzhuli Naruto said. , So the two of them are the strongest people.


    Temari looked at Naruto with complicated eyes and said:


    "What about you? Is the sun in your heart Hinata Hyuga?"


    "Hinata no longer has the surname Hyuga." Naruto emphasized this point, then scratched his head, and said, "Does the matter between me and Hinata spread the whole Ninja world?"


    "Is it possible that you don¡¯t know? You have spread the whole Ninja World about the destruction of the entire Konoha elders for... Hinata, even if there are many girls in Shayin Village, I want to find someone How can you marry a desperate man for your beloved woman."


    "That''s bad, there won''t be a second Uzumaki Naruto in this world."


    The corners of Temari''s mouth twitched, and he said, "If you have a second crazy person in the world, it will be troublesome."


    Naruto didn¡¯t get angry when he heard Temari teasing him. He rolled his eyes and felt bad thoughts in his heart again. He smiled and looked at Temari¡¯s stubborn face, and said: "You just said that there are many girls in Shayin Village who want to marry. Give me this, are you included among these girls?"


    Temari''s face was hot, and suddenly he didn''t have the guts to answer Naruto''s words.


    Temari is indeed very fond of Naruto. Temari and Naruto are both wind escape ninjas, and Naruto developed the spiral shuriken style of wind escape at the age of twelve. Naruto has reached the wind. The limit of the escape ninja, Temari who also practiced wind escape has high respect and admiration for Naruto. In addition, Naruto helped Gaara change so that their third siblings truly look like siblings, Gaara. You don¡¯t need to be feared by them as a monster anymore, you can sleep well at night without being corroded by the guard crane. Another important point is that Naruto¡¯s anger for Hinata¡¯s anger is indeed affected by his opponent Ju. If these are changed, In the love game, they are all options for increasing the favorability.


    This is just like the animal instinct remaining in the human body. A powerful organism can get more spouses and give birth to more outstanding offspring. Even if a person is married, you can¡¯t help seeing more beautiful women on the street. Look at it, this is instinct.


    In fact, it is not considered Temari. I am afraid that many women in this world will have a good impression on Naruto because of Naruto¡¯s act of massacring the elders for Hinata. This good impression is like a perfect image in everyone¡¯s heart. .


    This kind of affection, which can be called like, is completely different from love. For example, it¡¯s good for Doyu. She is very beautiful and strong. Shu Yin 2 may even be stronger than Hong. Naruto also likes a lot. Yuya is a beautiful female ninja, but he didn''t save her life, because he didn''t love her. Naruto''s liking for Yuya is at best just the kind of love to look at beautiful women.


    Temari blushed for a long time, but after all he did not answer Naruto''s words directly, saying: "Don''t turn the subject away, answer my question just now!"


    Chapter 211: Telling, dismembering, shocking!


    Naruto smiled. This smile was different from the previous prank smile, but this time it brought some memories and remembrances. It was the memories of the past that were driven by Temari''s words.


    "I admit that Hinata is indeed the sun in my heart, and she has a different meaning to me."


    Temari looked at the gentleness that can be seen without words on Naruto''s face, but suddenly he felt a little blocked in his heart. He couldn''t help but ask, "Is Hinata that good?"


    Naruto took a deep look at Temari and then staggered Naruto¡¯s gaze. Then he said, "I ask you, if anyone can provide the country of wind with a steady stream of clear water, it can bring the country of wind All the thousands of miles of yellow sand in the country have been turned into oasis, and there is no payment, no conspiracy, purely for the benefit of the country of wind, what do you think?"


    Temari didn''t know why Naruto suddenly changed the subject, but he said, "Of course it''s good, that''s the best thing for the country of wind."


    The country of wind has thousands of miles of yellow sand, and the wind sand is continuous all the year round. It is very scarce of water, food resources and wood resources. It depends on imports all the year round, and the vegetation coverage rate is close to 90%. The woods are lush, and the fertile country of fire is completely two extremes. The lack of is also an important reason for the country of wind to attack the country of fire.


    The environment of the Kingdom of Wind is the worst among the five countries. Whether it is the country of misty water all the year round, or the country of thunder with cliffs everywhere, it is much better than the country of wind, which also created the ninja of the country of wind. It is more tenacious and cruel than other countries, regardless of men and women.If what Naruto said could happen, it would definitely be a gift from heaven for the Kingdom of Wind.


    "That''s it."


    "Which is it?"


    Naruto sighed and said, "The Land of Wind lacks water sources and trees all year round, so you will feel the preciousness of water sources and trees. I have suffered that kind of indifference, as if abandoned by the whole world and hated by the whole world. And sadness, but at that time, Hinata was the first person who was not afraid of me, Zhuli, was willing to be close to me, and cared for me with a flawless heart. She has been with me since then. Taking root in my heart, Hinata has a different meaning to me. She is also my favorite woman."


    Temari stared at Naruto in a daze. After all, she could not fully understand Naruto''s feelings when she had not experienced the dark life, but looking at Naruto''s 120 thousand tender eyes, even if it was not towards herself, Temari I can feel Naruto¡¯s infinite affection, and think of Naruto¡¯s life when he was a child, who was afraid of being worse than Gaara. The feeling of blocking in my heart disappeared. Instead, I was apologetic and gentle, saying: "I''m sorry, let You remember the dark days before."


    "It''s okay, let''s go, and see if Gaara''s kid has solved it." Naruto smiled relievedly, and didn''t pay too much attention to it. He was not someone who would indulge in the past, and his emotions changed quickly. Turning around, he looked like a hippie smiling face, and I was stunned to see Teju.


    Although Xiao Li is a master of physique, his strength is far superior to the average ninja, but he will face the most terrifying physique clan in the ninja world. At the time of glory, the fame of the Kaguya clan surpassed the Hyuga clan. Lu.


    Junmaro has the strongest physique blood following the bones and veins, and can control the bones in the body at will. Whether it is attack or defense, he has invincible power. Junmaro is stronger than his pocket, and Oshemaru also has Junma. With Lu''s help, the four generations of Fengying could be killed unconsciously.


    Xiao Li''s high-speed physical skills were easily blocked by Jun Maro. Even if he accidentally drank the wine as a medicine and used Drunken Fist, he did not cause any damage to Jun Maro. After Jun Maro used the seal of the curse of the earth, Immediately overwhelming Xiao Li''s strength.


    Junmaro has the only curse seal of the earth, the other four people, Sasuke and Adzuki beans are all the curse seal of the sky, the curse seal of the earth is more powerful and of course more dangerous.Junmaro¡¯s ability to control the curse seal is higher than anyone else. His state has two parts. In the first stage, the curse seal spreads only a small part of his chest. This state easily defeats the young man who uses Drunken Fist. Li, the second stage is covered with black linear curse lines all over his body.


    Junmaro easily defeated Xiao Li in the first stage. Xiao Li wanted to open a door but was blocked by Gaara''s yellow sand.


    Gaara made a large piece of yellow sand with chakras and played against Junmaro, but Junmaro''s strength was too strong. Even the sand waterfall burial would only wound Junmaro, but let Junmaro make it. After being out of state two, it became like a stegosaurus, Junmaro''s dance of iron thread flower almost broke through Gaara''s strongest defense-the shield of the crane.


    Gaara, who has consumed too much chakra, can¡¯t delay any longer and drags Junmaro to a depth of two hundred meters to bury him with sand, but Junmaro performed the strongest dance step at the last moment of his life. , But when Junmaro was about to give Gaara the final blow, his seriously ill body came to the end of his life. This scene was only a tie after all.


    "thank you¡­¡­"


    Gaara is holding his arms, still looks indifferent and indifferent, and his voice is still the same as hoarse. This is innately impossible. It is probably the first time in this life to say this kind of thing, Gaara¡¯s Looks a bit awkward.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just a small matter, don''t take it to heart." Compared to Gaara''s gratitude, Naruto is not too excited, then turned to look at Junmaro''s body, and said: "Do you think his strength how about it?"


    "Very strong." Gaara said indifferently, he has always been like this, his character cannot be changed.


    Naruto''s eyes narrowed, and he said: "The blood that uses bones is the boundless Huiye clan. The density of the bones is much smaller than that of sand, and the hardness is also very strong. If it is ground and mixed into the sand. ..."


    Naruto¡¯s words made Gaara¡¯s eyes brighten. Junmaro¡¯s bone hardness is the most experienced, and he almost pierced his most defensive sand. Those sands are made of the hardest ore from the ground. It was finished, but it was almost pierced, showing the hardness of Junmaro¡¯s bones, and Gaara, the strongest defensive sand, is there. If you grind Junmaro¡¯s bones and mix them into the sand, it doesn¡¯t matter. Both the speed of sand and the destructive power will increase.


    The two bastards, Naruto and Gaara, dismembered Junmaro. Naruto asked for the upper body, while Gaara took the lower body. Gaara just wanted Junmaro¡¯s bones to strengthen him. It¡¯s just sand, and what Naruto likes is the curse mark on Junmaro. This is the fate of the loser in this world. Think about Doudou after the death of Dashemaru and transplanting the cells of Dashemaru, Danzo transplanted With so many writing round eyes, the Qing in Wuyin Village also transplanted a white eye, these are the sad endings that a loser should have.


    "Speaking of which, I didn''t expect you to come so soon."


    "This place is already close to the border, and we have received a letter of help from the Five Generations of Hokage personally, can it be unpleasant?"


    "When did Tsunade send the letter for help, why don''t I know?"


    "Please, you are also Minister Konoha, anyway, so you don''t know anything."


    "No way, I, Minister Dark, is very busy. I have to eat, drink, sleep, bask in the sun, pick up girls, and see beautiful women every day. I have a lot of things."


    Temari''s mouth twitched and watched Naruto''s mouth full of crazy words, and finally couldn''t help knocking it with a fan.


    Naruto stepped back and avoided Temari''s fan, then looked at Gaara and said, "Your sister is so fierce, will you marry out in the future?"

 171 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 171

    Ai Luo glanced at Naruto faintly, and said, "Difficult."


    Temari''s face couldn''t help but blush, which was a sign of shame. The fan in his hand swept towards Naruto and Gaara at the same time, and shouted, "You two will die for me!"


    Naruto jumped away. Gaara''s fan was blocked by Gaara''s sand. Gaara did not even look at his blushing sister. He walked slowly to the side and said calmly, "I was tired from the battle just now. I''ll go take a rest."


    "I Gaara!!" Temari screamed, and she, who has always been stubborn and strong, would be sold by her brother?!


    Naruto can''t help but laugh, Gaara definitely has a dark belly that is deeply hidden, and that calm look is really sharp.


    Naruto laughed halfway through, suddenly realized something, and almost lost his anger. With his current strength, he couldn''t help showing a look of shock and confusion. He blurted out: "Why is he here?!"


    Chapter 212: Why are you here?Uchiha Itachi!


    Temari didn''t know what Naruto was surprised, and asked strangely: "What''s wrong with you?!"


    Naruto didn''t say it clearly, but immediately turned on the Nine-Tailed Chakra mode, covering a piece of golden chakra, and said: "There is one thing I have to confirm personally! You two stay here, don''t follow! !"


    After speaking, without giving Temari a chance to continue inquiring, her body turned into a golden streamer and rushed towards the border, leaving only Temari and Gaara with inexplicable faces, not knowing what happened.


    Border of Fire Country...


    Two huge stone statues, wearing combat armor that only existed a long time ago, one with the powerful pupil technique, feared by the entire Ninja world and falling into the darkness, the other with powerful physical strength and unique wood The Secret Technique of Escape quelled the war, and evenly divided the nine big-tailed beasts among the nations of the Ninja World as a bargaining chip, the man revered as the god of ninjas.


    Between Uchiha Madara and Senjuzu!


    Valley of the End!


    The strongest two in the Ninja world fought a terrifying battle here. The terrain, rivers, and waterfalls of the Valley of Ending are all relics left over from World War I. As for the statues of the two, they were built later for the sake of It exists in memory of the two.


    This is also the border of the country of fire. Once you leave here, you will leave the country of fire.


    Sasuke kept running, the sky was gloomy, it seemed that it would rain at any time, Sasuke kept running forward, ran towards the dark direction, the valley of the end, as long as he got out of here, he would never have a chance to look back, he would be Konoha is determined to be rebellious and will be pursued and killed by Konoha forever.


    Sasuke didn¡¯t hesitate to live with Konoha under Naruto¡¯s shadow. He would rather die. If you go to Oshemaru''s place, he will get even stronger power, even though he knows Oshemaru is there. Coveted his own writing wheel, but Sasuke couldn''t care too much.


    "Itachi Uchiha?!!!"


    Sasuke saw the man in a black-bottomed red cloud gown standing on the opposite side of the river, under the statue between the Senjue pillars. His footsteps stopped, and his eyes automatically turned into a pair of two-gou jade writing round eyes, black flames. The curse imprinted on Sasuke''s whole body when he turned around, and then eroded his mind, evolving more powerful power, making Sasuke''s whole body look different, his skin turned gray-black, and a black cross star appeared on the bridge of his nose. His hair grew longer, his hairstyle became like Uchiha Madara''s, and a pair of meat wings appeared on the back. This was the appearance of Sasuke''s second state.


    "Itachi Uchiha, why are you here?!" Sasuke''s eyes looked at Itachi Uchiha coldly, and the dark chakra on his body kept surging.


    Although the curse seal is also a kind of immortality, the immortality of Naruto and Sasuke are completely opposite auras. Naruto''s immortality is natural and peaceful, while Sasuke''s curse is dark and tyrannical.


    Uchiha Itachi''s bloody three-gouyu jade round eyes have no emotional fluctuations, and the focus of their eyes does not seem to be on Sasuke''s body at all, but coldly said: "My stupid brother, my goal is not you."


    I did not hesitate to defect for revenge, but Uchiha Itachi said, "My target is not you", and he completely ignored Sasuke. Sasuke felt a huge shame, and his face like a monster became even more hideous. Up.


    "I''m going to kill you! Itachi Uchiha!!"


    "It''s a pity you don''t have that ability!"


    It was supposed to be the place where the brothers only met, but Naruto''s voice sounded. Naruto''s figure turned into a streamer, and he kicked the unsuspecting Sasuke directly.


    Even if Sasuke opened the second state, his strength reached the upper level. With Naruto''s super shadow level strength, he still attacked. Sasuke couldn''t keep up with Naruto''s limit speed and was kicked out.


    With a wave of his hand, Naruto threw out two black rods. One pierced Sasuke''s right shoulder and the other pierced Sasuke''s calf, nailing him to the statue of Uchiha Madara, unable to move.


    "Naruto Uzumaki!!" Sasuke yelled at Naruto''s name in hatred, trying to struggle, but his body was nailed to the statue and he couldn''t move at all. Even the scarlet writing wheel eyes were forced to withdraw, and his body was in the second state of curse. Also suppressed by the power of the black stick, all returned to the black three-hook jade on Sasuke''s neck, and Sasuke also changed back to his original appearance.


    "It''s a pity, Sasuke. Even if I''m a strong movie-level player, I can''t use any chakras with this black stick. Your strength is far from it." Naruto said with a cold face, without worrying that Sasuke would break free. Great control, because it''s impossible.


    This is a black rod made using Yin and Yang, which can restrict the flow of Chakra. Even a complete tail beast will be suppressed by this black rod, even if it is a super shadow level like the Senjujuan and Senjukan The strong will also be blocked by the black rod and unable to move. Others will be blocked by the black rod even if they are touched. The only ones who can touch these black rods without being affected are those who have the eyes of reincarnation. For example, Uchiha Madara and Nagato, or people who have obtained the six ways of immortality, such as Naruto. Although Sasuke is the possessor of Indra¡¯s Chakra, he has not yet received the six ways of power, so he can¡¯t resist it at all. The power of the black stick.


    Too lazy to bother about Sasuke, who is too far apart in strength, Naruto''s orange eyes looked straight at Itachi''s writing wheel eyes without hesitation, and said, "Itachi Uchiha, why are you here?"


    This makes Naruto feel weird. He doesn''t understand why Uchiha Itachi is here to prevent Sasuke from defecting?Obviously not, because Naruto clearly remembers that Sasuke defected in the original book, and Uchiha Itachi never appeared, and Sasuke''s defection was within Itachi''s calculations.


    Itachi slapped Oshemaru with one move, which made Oshemaru a pathological craving for the writing wheel eyes. In addition, he used the moon reading to stimulate Sasuke¡¯s hatred to lead to Sasuke¡¯s defection. Let Oshemaru improve Sasuke¡¯s strength. Itachi even prepared. It is not reasonable for other gods to guard Konoha to deal with Sasuke. If Itachi wants Sasuke to stay in Konoha now, it is totally unreasonable.


    Uchiha Itachi looked at Naruto coldly. He was even more indifferent than Gaara, and said: "Capturing the nine-tailed man Zhuli is the highest task assigned to me by the organization."


    "Huh?" Naruto was obviously caught by SHOCK, with an expression of disbelief on his face, and said: "The last time you and Guiyu both came to catch me and failed. Do you think you can deal with the current situation alone? me?"


    Uchiha Itachi''s expression remained unchanged, and he said coldly, "Is it okay? I''ll know by trying."


    Although there are still many doubts about Naruto''s purpose, Naruto is never scared when someone asks him to fight Naruto. He grinned with white teeth, his face suddenly showed a hideous and excited smile, and said, "That''s right. Let me try to see the real genius of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Itachi''s strength!"


    As soon as Naruto¡¯s voice fell, both of them continued to climb upwards. The strength of the two powerful ninjas spewed upwards like a volcanic eruption. Naruto¡¯s strength was stronger than Uchiha Itachi, and the golden Chakra continued to escape. In the air, the entire valley of the end was illuminated like daylight.


    "Fire escape impatiens claws red!"


    Chapter 213: Amaterasu!


    Itachi''s fire escape ninjutsu kicked off the battle of writing round eyes vs. Renzhuli, throwing seven shurikens at once, and then spitting out seven small fireballs, flying towards Naruto.


    The power of the same ninjutsu in the hands of different people is completely different. Although Uchiha Itachi''s impatiens claw red has a relatively small number of fireballs, it is far better than Sasuke''s in terms of temperature and speed.


    In the face of Itachi, Naruto dare not have any carelessness. This man is strong, strong-willed, able to tolerate, calm and resolute and not afraid of death. Apart from the serious problem of his brother''s control, Naruto can''t find shortcomings. Dare to be as casual as facing Sasuke, with a wave of his right hand, Nine-tailed Chakra turned into a violent hurricane and blew forward.


    "Wind escape beast wave gale palm!"


    The seven small fireballs were all blown out by Naruto¡¯s beast wave gale palm, but the shuriken in it cut through the air and continued to fly towards Naruto. Although hit by these shurikens is not fatal, it definitely hurts. Die, because it was burned by the flames.


    Facing the seven shurikens that were burned red by the flames, Naruto did not avoid or resist, but the Chakra inside his body changed, and the Chakra guarding the crane emerged from his body.


    The red-hot shurikens were still iron, and all were suspended by Naruto''s side under the influence of the magnetic force of the magnetic escape. Then, with a wave of Naruto''s hand, all the shurikens flew towards Itachi.


    "Water escapes the water wall!"


    Itachi Yuiyin is fast, much faster than Tsunade or Kakashi. The Yuiyin was completed in an instant. The blue water rushed to Itachi, forming a thick wall of water, and the shuriken flew into the water. In the wall, because it was hot red, it flew into the water wall and made a sneer.


    "Nine-tailed big jade spiral pill!"


    Naruto used the Chakra hand to complete the golden big jade spiral pill in an instant, turning into a lightning-shaped streamer and rushing towards Itachi.


    boom!!


    When Naruto was about to hit the water front wall, there was a big explosion inside the water front wall. The powerful Chakra rushed out of the water front wall. The water front wall was blown to pieces. The scattered water The bomb is also powerful because of the explosion, and it definitely hurts enough to hit people.


    From the explosion, countless black crows flew out, Naruto''s eyes were certain, and all those crows disappeared.


    Doppelganger blasting?!


    Naruto¡¯s pupils shrank, and Itachi¡¯s seal speed was too fast. When using the water wall, he also used the crow clone, and then let the clone burst. At the same time as the explosion, the clone turned into countless crows. These crows It has the effect of an illusion and consumes less Chakra than the shadow clone. It is a clone technique that Uchiha Itachi is best at.


    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"


    The back was as hot as a meteorite fell, and the huge red fireball slammed down at Naruto.

 172 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 172

    "It''s really fast, but this kind of trick is useless for me! Helix Ranwan!" Naruto yelled, and suddenly five Chakra arms stretched out behind him, each with a Helix pill. A spiral pill easily dissipated the giant fireball and turned into sparks scattered around, while the remaining four spiral pill all flew towards Itachi.


    Uchiha Itachi''s three-gouyu jade round eyes clearly saw the attack trajectory of the four Chakra''s arms. He was completely in danger, and his hands were imprinted very quickly, and his hands turned into a shadow.


    "Fire Escape Hao Yan Ball!"


    Itachi spit out a red fireball smaller than Howe''s fireball. The fireball flew to the middle of the four Chakra''s arms, and then suddenly exploded. The force of the explosion broke all the four Chakra''s arms, and the spiral pill naturally broke. Disappeared.


    "I actually broke my Spiral Ranunculus like this, I really deserve to be the genius of Uchiha''s family." Naruto smiled while looking at Itachi''s bloodless eyes with orange eyes.


    Suddenly... Naruto felt that his body was suddenly completely stiff, and his limbs and torso were completely immobile as if he had been hit by a wedge, and there was sudden indescribable pain everywhere in his body, as if he had been tortured, and suffered a great deal. The painful body does not belong to oneself at all.


    The magical fonghang technique was the illusion that the Dashewan was once a move. It can be activated only by looking at each other. Whether it is the effect of the technique or the activation conditions, it can be regarded as an incomplete version of the monthly reading.


    Uchiha Itachi''s eyes still didn''t have any fluctuations. With Kunai in his hand, he quickly slashed towards Naruto''s neck. His men were merciless!


    Just when Itachi''s kunai was about to cut Naruto''s neck, Naruto, who should have been unable to move, suddenly raised his head and said coldly, "Have you ever used this trick against a perfect human Zhuli?"


    Itachi was startled, but Naruto''s speed was too fast, a Chakra arm stretched out from his neck, grabbed his kunai, and then quickly raised his foot.


    Itachi hurriedly stretched out his hand to resist, but Naruto''s strength was much greater than him. Although Itachi blocked it, he was still kicked.


    As I said before, in this mode, Naruto and Nine-tailed Chakra are constantly exchanging each other, and each other can be the third person to disrupt the flow of the opponent''s Chakra, achieving the effect of illusion immunity. If Naruto uses illusion, he must deal with both Naruto and Kyuubi at the same time.


    Naruto''s Chakra''s arm caught Itachi''s Kuwu, and then slammed it hard, throwing Kuwu towards Itachi.


    While backing away, Itachi took out five special kunai from the ninja bag. These kunai were not black like ordinary kunai, but white, because these kunai were made of bones.


    Itachi has this special suffering because of the scorpion guy. Among the scorpion puppets, the strongest besides himself is the three generations of Fengying puppets. They can use the sand and iron technique. These bones are specially made.


    Ping pong pong!!


    All of the trajectories of Kuwu have been precisely calculated by the writing wheel eyes. The five bones of Kuwu flew away the Kuwu that Naruto had thrown back, and then the six of Kuwu collided several times in the air, and then all flew towards Naruto.


    Naruto grabbed it with a big hand, and the six Kuwuquan were all grasped by his Chakra hand, and then squeezed it hard, and the Kuwuquan was turned into fragments.


    "Fire Escape Dragon Fire Art!"


    Uchiha Itachi gave a soft drink, and continuously spit out three huge fire dragons with high temperature in his mouth, and flew towards Naruto whizzing. The three fire dragons hovered in the air, completely blocking Naruto''s retreat.


    Naruto simply did not step back, clasping his hands together, and Chakra continued to output.


    "Nine-tailed big jade spiral pill!"


    Three Chakra arms stretched out from Naruto''s abdomen, holding three large jade spiral pills and flew towards the three fire dragons.


    As soon as Uchiha Itachi''s handprints changed, the three fire dragons in the sky suddenly roared, all three fire dragons collided together, and they merged into a super huge fire dragon nearly 100 meters in length.


    The giant fire dragon was very large, but its movements were very agile. When he twisted in the air, the huge dragon mouth actually snapped Chakra''s arm. To be so flexible, you must rely on those eyes and the mature writing wheel of Sangouyu The dynamic vision of the eye can do it.


    "Demon Fox Claw!"


    Naruto raised his right hand, and the Nine-Tailed Chakra spread out, forming a huge fox claw that was more than ten meters in length, and one paw directly grabbed the dragon''s head.


    boom!!


    Naruto¡¯s attack was really simple and violent. He directly used the power of the Nine-Tailed Chakra to enlarge it into a huge demon fox claw, and directly tore the entire fire dragon to pieces in one go. No matter how powerful the fire dragon was, it was no match for the power of Nine-tailed The power becomes a scattered flame and then disappears completely.


    His attack was extinguished by Naruto, and Uchiha Itachi was not surprised. His eyes were closed tightly. When they opened again, their eyes had turned into those cursed eyes, the legendary kaleidoscope writing round eyes!


    Itachi''s eyes were fixed on Naruto, and the three-cornered windmill in his right eye spun rapidly, and the place where his eyes focused was extremely high temperature.


    "Amaterasu!!"


    Chapter 214: Tail Beast vs Destroyer!Nine Tails War Susanoh!


    When the kaleidoscope of Itachi''s right eye focused, it ignited the black indestructible sun, and without external obstruction, the black flame would turn all the contaminated targets into ashes to stop, so Naruto Said Qiu Daoyu''s attack is very similar to Amaterasu.


    Amaterasu¡¯s black inflammation can also be regarded as a method of using Yin Dun. The reverse use of Yin Dun can turn all tangible entities in this world into ashes, which is exactly the same as Amaterasu¡¯s attack mode, so Amaterasu even water All can be burned, but Amaterasu is a low-level yin retreat compared to Qiu Dao jade, so Amaterasu can be extinguished by Qiu Dao jade.


    Naruto maintained the Nine-Tailed Chakra pattern at all times. Although he was only in the second stage of the Six Way Immortal Body and did not resort to seeking Taoism, his perception of danger has increased to almost infinite, and he suddenly felt a dangerous breath in his heart. I didn''t want to just flash to the side.


    Naruto''s speed was too fast, with an ultra-limit speed like a streamer, and he avoided Itachi''s Amaterasu within a few tenths of a second. The black Amaterasu burned to the golden chakra tail dragged out behind Naruto. And it continued to burn up, Naruto immediately cut off that part of Chakra from his body, and then ran quickly.


    "Amaterasu!!"


    Naruto¡¯s figure keeps speeding, and Itachi¡¯s Amaterasu also moves with Naruto¡¯s figure, but Naruto¡¯s speed is too fast, faster than Itachi¡¯s sight can keep up, and the Amaterasu is burning black. It was everywhere, but it couldn''t burn Naruto.


    Amaterasu is a huge burden on the body and eyes. Even if you only use Amaterasu to burn a bit of it, you have to rest for a while to relax your eyes. What''s more, the Amaterasu keeps burning as the eyes shift. His right eye has been severely damaged, as can be seen from the bloodshot eyeball and the continuous blood flowing out of the corner of the eye.


    Itachi''s right eyelid keeps beating. His eyes are the most fragile place on a human body. Even for a person like him, the soreness and great pain of the eyes cannot help blinking. The moment the eyelids are closed, Amaterasu is also Just stopped.


    "Cut! It''s finally stopped, this time it''s time for me to attack!" Naruto yelled, the golden figure quickly rushed towards Uchiha Itachi, and at the same time raised his right hand high, "Wind escape spiral shuriken! !"


    The cyan spiral shuriken exudes a piercing high pitch, with an aura of thorns and thorns, and flies towards Uchiha Itachi. Uchiha Itachi is strong, but if he is really hit by the spiral shuriken, he will definitely be dead. Ying Ke is already dead.


    boom!!


    Click it!!


    The spiral shuriken hit Uchiha Itachi, and a huge blue whirlwind with a diameter of several tens of meters broke out, engulfing Itachi''s body completely.


    A big Chakra hand stretched out from behind Naruto, and he immediately pulled Sasuke off the statue of Uchiha Madara, and then threw Sasuke far away.


    "Go away!"


    What has been up until now has been entertainment. From now on is the real battle. If you accidentally click Sasuke, you won¡¯t have to play.


    Naruto could clearly feel that at the center of the spiral shuriken''s explosion, after the Itachi''s momentum decayed a bit, it suddenly skyrocketed more than ten times. The god-like aura appeared in the center of the spiral shuriken''s explosion. Naruto knew , This is the point.


    Boom!


    Like a blast of thunder, a divine sword broke open. The cyan whirlwind and red blade slashed towards Naruto with invincible destructive power. Naruto flashed away, and the red divine sword hit the ground. Easily cut a gap in the ground, as if a rift was cut out abruptly.


    Looking at the majestic red giant, Naruto, wearing a big golden armour, became more and more excited, and muttered, "Finally, it''s finally done, the ultimate Kaleidoscope writing round eyes, Susano Susano!!"


    Only when Amaterasu and Moonreading are turned on at the same time, can this ultimate ninjutsu be turned on.(This is what "Book of Zhe" says, and I don¡¯t know if Madara and Daitu have Amaterasu and Moon Reader)


    The two kinds of pupil techniques that can only be used by the eye-openers of the "Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel Eye", the heavenly eye that sees through the truth of everything, means the "Amaterasu" of "the material world and light" and the "Moon reading" which symbolizes the "spiritual world and darkness" .Only those who have mastered these two forces can use the power of the god of destruction-Suzuo Nohu.


    The materialized Chakra has become a burly God of War, and the brave soul will never stop without destroying all enemies in front of him!


    Itachi used Suzuo Nohu at the critical moment, and Chakra turned into the form of a red skeleton giant, using Suzunohu''s defensive power to resist Naruto''s spiral shuriken, but Itachi was not without damage. Akatsuki''s uniform was broken in half, and a crack appeared in Susano''s abdomen, which was punched out by a spiral shuriken.


    The kaleidoscope of Itachi''s eyes kept spinning, and Chakra continued to output. Muscle tissue began to grow on the red skeleton giant''s body. Then he put on red armor and a tengu helmet. His left hand was a spiral-shaped spiritual shield Yata. The mirror, the right hand has the power to kill the gods. Oshemaru has been searching for the ten-fist sword of the divine sword that has not been found for many years. Its eyes are exuding golden light, and the power is superb. This is the power of the destructive god Susanou!


    Itachi didn''t speak, and didn''t have the energy to speak at all. He controlled Susao Nohu, and the ten-fist sword in his right hand slashed at Naruto.


    Naruto was also determined to try the mighty power of the destruction god Susanoh, quickly drew out a trigeminal kunai and threw it at Itachi.

 173 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 173

    "Flying Thunder God''s Slash!!"


    Naruto''s body entered the different-dimensional space, and then jumped back to the real space. It is simple to say, but in an instant he raised his speed to the limit, and the trigeminal kunai in his hand turned into a sword that cuts iron like mud.


    boom!!


    Flying Thunder God¡¯s Slash and Shiquan Sword collided with each other, Naruto¡¯s small body used Flying Thunder God to accelerate to the limit, exploding with extremely powerful power, and it collided with Itachi¡¯s Ten Quanjian!!


    Click!!


    The Flying Thunder God Kuwu in Naruto''s hand cracked a gap, and then was cut off by the Shiquan Sword. The huge but sharp blade of the Shiquan Sword was cut towards Naruto''s right arm. Naruto flicked on the side of the mountain, and Shiquan The sword cut off his right sleeve.


    Naruto¡¯s current clothes were directly formed from chakras, even if one sleeve was cut off, it was fine. Chakras immediately recovered after the surge.


    "The divine weapon ten-fist sword is really powerful. This kind of thing really can''t stop its sharpness." Naruto dropped the broken Fei Lei Shen Kuwu and looked at Itachi and the majestic Susao Noho, and raised his right hand. Got up, "take the move!! Planetary Helix Pill!!"


    The four helix pills merged into one, spinning continuously, rushing towards Uchiha Itachi.


    Uchiha Itachi controlled Susano Nougat and raised his left hand, and the spiral-shaped shield Yata mirrored in front of Naruto.


    Om...


    The planetary spiral pill hits the surface of the Yata mirror. The spiral pattern of the Yata mirror fluctuates mysteriously. The fluctuation of the Yata mirror keeps changing, adapting to the chaotic rotation of the planetary spiral pill. Helix Pill''s chaotic rotation and fluctuations were all absorbed, and then Yata Mirror suddenly became bright, and most of the power of Huxing Helix Pill was bounced back by Yata Mirror.


    "Yayata Mirror...I don''t believe you can even bounce back with this!! Roar!!!"


    Naruto roared, and the golden chakra materialized into a huge nine-tailed appearance. The huge size of the nine-tailed occupies the entire valley of the end. Naruto hovered in the head of the nine-tailed, looking proudly at Uchiha Itachi and His Suzuo can be.


    "Monster fights should look like monsters, take it, Itachi Uchiha!"


    Chapter 215: Uchiha Itachi''s Potential!Suzuo can be the ultimate body!


    Nine Tails War Susanoh!!


    This is really a monster-level battle!


    "The earth knocks!!"


    Naruto roared, and the huge chakra with nine tails was directly injected into the earth, causing a terrifying earthquake like a natural disaster. The earth cracked, and the entire ground was shaking violently. Unimaginable terrorist forces caused the ground to break and end it. The statues of Senjujuyama and Uchiha Madara collapsed, and the waterfalls and rivers also changed.


    The violent vibration made Itachi no longer stand on the ground indifferently even with the protection of Suzuo Nohu, the whole person jumped high, and jumped into the air with Suzuo Nohu.


    "Don''t want to run away!! Fox-bound Hina!!" Naruto''s eyes fixed on the Itachi in his mouth. Behind him, the nine tails of Nine Tails continued to stretch, and the tips of the tails turned into nine huge fists, hitting Uchiha Itachi. go with.


    !!


    Uchiha Itachi¡¯s Yata Mirror blocked two fists, and the power of Kyuubi beat the Yata Mirror for a while, and then bounced the power back. The rebound force slowed the movements of the two tails, but soon Continue to attack Uchiha Itachi.


    The ten-punch sword in Susano Nohu''s hand was constantly swinging. The ten-punch sword had the power to kill the gods. The legendary Vulcan added soil was killed by the father Izanaki himself with this ten-punch sword. The Kusanaru sword of Oshemaru, as well as the sword of the legendary Thunder God Jianyu Thor, the Poto Soul Sword can be comparable to the Shiquan Sword. Even the Nine-Tailed Chakra can hardly resist the sharpness of the Shiquan Sword, with several tails. They were cut off by ten fist swords one after another.


    But the problem is not the entity of the nine tails, but only the tail formed by the materialization of the chakra. Even if it is cut off, as long as the chakra is not exhausted, the tail can quickly regenerate and continue to attack Susano.


    Itachi¡¯s essence is only 5, which is the lowest among Akatsuki. Even Xiaonan, who is a female, must have a much higher essence than Itachi. Therefore, Itachi should be good at accurately analyzing the strength of the enemy with his eyes. It was a tactic to win with small tricks. The Chakra consumed by Suzuo was too big, and Itachi could not hold on for too long.


    It happened that he was facing Naruto, a chakra-like monster, and he was most afraid of fighting for a long time.


    Although the ten-fist sword is powerful, it cannot stop the endless chakras of Nine Tails. Although Yata Kagami can bounce off Naruto¡¯s attacks, it can only withstand one side. Two fists are hard to beat four hands. Itachi¡¯s Susano Almost only has two hands. Even with the artifacts Yatakagami and Ten-Fisting Sword in hand, facing this endless attack, it still suffers a lot. Moreover, in terms of destructive power, Suzuo of Itachi is completely body. The Suzuo, which is not as good as Madara, is the ultimate body.


    Naruto didn''t care about his chakra output, and the golden fist kept hitting Susano''s body. Itachi and his Susano were gradually surrounded by Naruto''s chakras.


    Naruto added the change of the nature of the wind escape to the chakra of Nine Tails. The golden chakra permeating the sky turned into a violent whirlwind and then continued to rotate. Because of the strong rotation, the wind can generate several times or even tens of times stronger than imagined. The wind pressure was twice as high, and the golden gust of wind surrounded the entire Susano, and the strong wind pressure continued to squeeze Susano''s body.


    Even if Yata Kagami could bounce back the power of the wind, but it could only defend one side, Suzuo Nohu''s body was still oppressed by the strong wind.


    Click!!


    Susano¡¯s body was cracked due to the strong wind pressure. The tengu helmet on his head and the red armor on his body were gradually peeled off by the wind formed by the nine-tailed chakra. Naruto used his huge chakra. , Suzao of Itachi was almost completely body, and gradually returned to his mature form.


    Naruto and Kyuubi put their hands together, constantly outputting their huge chakras, squeezing Itachi''s Susano.


    Itachi''s eyes had already shed blood and tears, and it was clear that Naruto''s powerful attack caused damage to Susano but also caused a huge impact on Itachi''s eyes. His pupils were exhausted and blood and tears were shed.


    "Ten Fist Sword!! Break!!"


    Suppressed by Naruto¡¯s powerful strength, Itachi finally broke out. Susano Nohu''s armor, which had been stripped off, returned to Susa Nohu''s body in an instant. The ten-fist sword in his right hand burst out with extremely strong light, red The light broke through the golden storm, like a red light that slashed through the world, completely cut through Naruto''s golden storm.


    The red sword light slashed down towards Naruto. Naruto¡¯s current nine-tailed body is too large to completely avoid Itachi¡¯s ten-fist sword. The red sword light fell on the nine-tailed body and smashed the nine-tailed body. His left forearm was severed.


    Naruto didn¡¯t care about the damage to Kyuubi¡¯s body. Anyway, it was just some chakras, which would not cause any damage to him. His orange eyes fixedly fixed on the red giant in front of him that had become larger and more majestic, and smiled bitterly:" This time, the playability is so big, I didn''t expect him to progress to the ultimate Susao!"


    Susa can be extremely body, unlike before, it is only half body. Now this is a god of destruction who has a complete body and possesses the power of the gods like the legendary Ken Hayesusa. It is also known as Uchiha Madara. For: As long as you have seen it once with your own eyes, you cannot escape the ultimate destruction technique.


    Shao Lun Yan is the pupil of the portrayal of the soul. The stronger the power of the mind, the stronger the power of Shao Lun Yan, and the stronger the power of Suzuo Nenghu.


    Susao can be the ultimate body. Until now, only Uchiha¡¯s ancestor Otsuki Indra and Uchiha Madara at the time can reach this level. If it is in the future, Uchiha Sasuke who gets the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel And Kakashi, who is fused with the soul of the soil, has also successfully opened the Suzuo Nohu Ultimate Body. From Kakashi, it can be seen that the Suzu Nohu Ultimate Body is not a patent of the eternal kaleidoscope.


    The first time Sasuke used Susano to fight against Raikage, he was still in the form of a skeleton at that time. Later, when he was hiding in the battle group, his thoughts for Itachi broke out and the mature Susano was opened. The power of the heart is an important key to influence the form of Suzuo Nenghu.


    Naruto really didn''t expect that he used the power of Nine Tails to suppress Itachi''s Susano, and almost forced Itachi to a desperate situation. When Susano almost collapsed, Itachi would burst into Susano''s ultimate body. The sword broke his attack.


    "cough¡­¡­"


    The ultimate body Suzuo Nenghu, Itachi coughed out a mouthful of blood, and his body was already on the verge of collapse. Suzuo Nenghu was not only the patron saint who guarded Itachi, it was not just "a sword that can cut everything with a single blow, and it is powerful enough." The god of destruction that rivals the tail beast, and the god of death who devours the life of Itachi. The excessive tendency of Itachi must be the power of Naruto, and the power of Susano was almost broken by Naruto, which caused an excessive burden and mental fatigue to it. The side effects of bone soreness, severe headache and chakra reduction are more severe after turning on the Ultimate Body Suzuonenhu.


    Kyuubi''s arm that was chopped off by Itachi quickly recovered. Naruto''s orange eyes looked at Susano''s Uchiha Itachi, and said, "Although unexpectedly you opened Susano at this time It''s the ultimate body, but it doesn''t matter. In terms of your body and eyes, the next move will be your last move, Itachi!"


    Itachi barely maintained the form of kaleidoscope writing round eyes, and looked at Naruto coldly. He was accustomed to indifference and he did not answer Naruto''s words, but infused his last chakra into Susano Nohu. Three Gouyu continuously Rotating in Susano''s right hand.


    "Bachiqiong Gouyu! Then I will use this one! Uranus Tail Beast Jade!!"


    Naruto pushed forward with both hands, and the nine-tailed chakras continued to gather in their mouths. Naruto and Nine-tailed jade were responsible for the changes in the shape of the tail beast jade at the same time. With the cooperation of the two, the black chakra sphere with great destructive power was several seconds. It is fully formed within the clock.


    "Bachiqiong Gouyu!!"


    "Tailed beast jade!!"


    The three gou jade connected by lines are one of Japan''s three great artifacts, and the eight-shaku jade gou jade, which is as famous as Yata Kagami and Kusanaru sword, is also Itachi''s strongest long-distance trick.


    Eight-foot Qiong Gou Jade and Tail Beast Jade collided in the air, and the huge Chakra completely exploded to the surroundings in one breath, forming a large-scale explosion that could scare anyone. The entire terrain of the Valley of End was covered by Ba Chi Qiong Gou. It was completely destroyed by the explosion of the tail beast jade, and the nearby forests and hills were completely reduced to ashes in the explosion. The ultimate collision of the power of the god of destruction and the tail beast directly caused the mountain to burst.


    In the light of the explosion, Naruto wearing a golden squad flew towards the Itachi, which had reached its limit.


    The two figures interlaced, Naruto¡¯s shoulder was pierced by Itachi¡¯s kunai, and Naruto¡¯s chest was kicked and three bones were broken. His younger brother¡¯s strength was inadequate, and a peak battle that should have occurred here. It was reproduced by my brother.


    Chapter 216: Humiliating Sasuke!


    Itachi left immediately after Naruto interrupted three sternums, and Naruto did not catch up, because it was not necessary at all, and he was also at this time, understanding the true meaning of Itachi being here today, and couldn''t help it. Haha laughed.


    Itachi, the concern for Sasuke really fell to an insurmountable state.

 174 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 174

    Of course, Sasuke¡¯s defection is what Itachi hopes, because Sasuke can get the fastest speed of improvement in Oshemaru, but Itachi also knows that Oshemaru''s morbid thirst for Sharonyan, after all, it was caused by him, and Itachi also Knowing that the reincarnation technique of Oshemaru takes three years, and Oshemaru is now facing a situation that urgently needs reincarnation.


    Itachi would ask Sasuke to go to Osake Maru, but it must be after Osake Maru has reincarnated, so as to give Sasuke three years of safe development time, so Itachi will appear here, drag Naruto and Sasuke, even at any cost. His body and eyes were hit hard, and his care for Sasuke was really extreme.


    Having said that, most brothers in this world have no good end... Starting from Otsuki Indra, Uchiha Madara, Uchiha Itachi, Hyuga Neji... It is indeed hard work to be an older brother.


    This time, Uchiha Itachi had to recuperate for a month or two. This time his Susao was almost broken by Naruto. He also used Amaterasu and Hachisha Kaki Goyu, a very burdensome trick. In addition, the Suzano Ultimate Body was opened at the end, which placed too much burden on the eyes and body, and had to recuperate for a long time.


    Naruto can be sure that Uchiha Itachi''s strength will definitely become stronger after this rest, and of course his eyesight will become worse.


    After exiting the Nine-Tailed Chakra mode, Naruto used the scroll to seal the Amaterasu Black Flame again. Today¡¯s harvest is really not small. Of the five curse seal samples, one of them is Kaguya-kun Maro and Uchiha Itachi. The kind of guys fought a game and got some fire from the sky by the way. Today is really a good day for money to fall from the sky.


    After packing everything up, Naruto walked over and pulled out the two black rods from Sasuke. What else could happen?No one can pull it out except himself.


    Although the black stick pierced Sasuke''s shoulders and calves and affected his mobility, he could still stand up.


    Naruto saw Sasuke¡¯s expression that he wanted to rush up and kill him. He hugged his arms and said with disdain, "Why, Sasuke, do you want to kill me? Even your brother? Not my opponent, do you think you can kill me with your current virtues?"


    Without the limitation of the black stick, Sasuke''s Chakra also resumed mobility, opened a pair of scarlet writing wheels, looked at Naruto with murderous intent, and said: "Shut up for me!!"


    Naruto hugged his arms, looking at Sasuke for a while, and continued to stimulate him, saying: "Why, do you want to kill me? Do you have that ability? Sasuke Uchiha, you are really too weak, as weak as a one. Just like a poor worm, I can''t bear to kill you anymore."


    The cursed chakra reappeared from Sasuke''s body. The darkness eroded his body, eroded his heart, and eroded his eyes. Sasuke''s Ergouyu writing wheel eyes spun rapidly, and then gradually slowed down, red A black spot appeared in his eyes, and then turned into a third gouyu.


    The hatred of Naruto and Itachi deeply irritated Sasuke, and the darkness in his heart expanded again, finally opening the limit to which the general writing wheel can evolve, Sangoyu.


    "Have you evolved to three gouyu? But what''s the use? Your brother''s kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes will not be my opponent, your ordinary eyes are not enough to see in front of me." Naruto is still one The deputy looked ruthless, although he was telling the truth, but what he said was really cruel and cruel.


    "Enough!! He is not my brother!!"


    "Indeed, you don¡¯t look like Itachi¡¯s younger brother either." Naruto sneered disdainfully. The barking brother, Itachi must feel shameful."


    "I''m going to kill you!!"


    "You..." Naruto looked up and down Sasuke with a pair of scrutinizing eyes, and said, "Can you do it?"


    Squeak!!


    The answer to Naruto was the sound of chidori singing, and the black chidori formed by injecting the curse seal chakra was several times more destructive than the ordinary chidori. Even Kakashi¡¯s Rachet could not be destructive alone. Compared with the curse printed Chidori in the assistant assistant.


    Naruto was not scared at all. He had many ninjutsu far more powerful than this curse-printed chidori. The black and white thunder light reflected the faces of Naruto and Sasuke, and that scene seemed extremely strange.


    "You can''t even run now. Kill me with a thousand birds. Are you dreaming?"


    Naruto looked at Sasuke coldly, especially his calf that was pierced by Naruto with a black rod. Now Sasuke can¡¯t perform the extreme speed that Chidori needs. There is no such speed, Chidori. The lethality is greatly reduced.


    "Humph..."


    Sneer!!


    Sasuke sneered twice, and suddenly a pair of fleshy wings that had been ignored by Naruto appeared behind him. Although these fleshy wings looked strange, like two big webbed hands, these strange wings could indeed make Sasuke flew up.


    I saw that Sasuke, who was like a monster now, flew into the air, hovered in the air, and then rushed towards Naruto quickly. With the help of the power of his wings and the force of diving from top to bottom, Sasuke''s speed was faster than his normal. The speed is faster. The curse-printed chidori in his hand screamed. It was a very weird sound. It was different from the sharp high pitch of the normal Chidori. The curse-printed chidori¡¯s business was mixed with the like. The sound of sharp claws scratching the steel plate, if it had to be a bird, it could only be the call of the strange bird Garuda.


    Naruto still stood in place, staring coldly at Sasuke and his cursed chidori. When Sasuke came in front of him, Naruto''s face was dazzled by the light of cursed chidori, but he could still see it. Four red marks suddenly appeared on his face.


    boom!!


    As before, Naruto drew on the back of Sasuke''s hand as soon as he waved his hand, and immediately changed the trajectory of the curse seal Chidori. Under the fairy mode, Naruto''s perception is strong enough to avoid the hell of the three generations of Raikage. The stab is a consistent hand, but Sasuke is indeed better than last time, at least Naruto can''t open Sasuke''s Chidori with one hand under normal conditions.


    Sasuke didn¡¯t realize this. The newly evolved Sangou Jade Shaluyan looked a little dizzy at this time. This was the third time he had encountered this situation. His strongest skill was full of confidence, but he was opened with a wave of his hand. , The nightmares again and again made Sasuke numb.


    boom!!


    The pain on his face made Sasuke sober, the touch on the other cheek told him that he should be lying on the ground at this time, his cheek was against the ground, and the other cheek was severely stepped on by Naruto.


    Naruto not only defeated Sasuke, but also trampled on Sasuke''s dignity. Naruto rubbed Sasuke''s self-righteous face with the soles of his shoes and said, "You are too weak, Sasuke Uchiha. You and Itachi. Compared to that, it¡¯s a far cry, you say he is not your brother, you are not worthy of being his brother!"


    "hateful!!"


    The hatred in Sasuke''s heart was stimulated unlimitedly by Naruto. He wanted to struggle, but Naruto''s Chakra made Sasuke unable to move.


    "It''s just the struggle of the ants." Naruto said faintly, with a slight force under his feet, he heard Sasuke''s face click, and his cheek bone was slightly cracked by Naruto. "You are so weak, since graduation You haven''t made much progress since the beginning, Sasuke, I really don''t even have the thought of killing you. Killing an ant really cannot show my strength."


    With a slight movement under his feet, Naruto hooked Sasuke with his feet and kicked him.


    "Get off, go to Dashemaru, I hope you will make some progress in Dashemaru." Naruto put his hands in his pockets and looked at Sasuke indifferently, and said, "Don''t forget, your life now does not belong to you. Yes, but, my Master Naruto Uzumaki kindly gave to you, hahahahaha..."


    Whizzing!


    Sasuke¡¯s two kunai penetrated Naruto¡¯s body, but Naruto¡¯s body gradually became thinner like a shadow, and then disappeared completely, leaving only Sasuke with distorted hatred and Naruto¡¯s. Rampant laughter.


    "Naruto Uzumaki!!"


    Chapter 217: Kissing Temari!


    Naruto left, Sasuke has been stimulated by him to be hated and twisted his mind. This is what Naruto wants. The stronger the hatred of the evil spirits in his heart, the stronger Sasuke will be in the future. This is the Uchiha family. Human characteristics, this is what Naruto needs.


    Although the Sasuke recovery mission failed this time, fortunately no one died. Ding Ci only took the family secret medicine, so the body was consumed a lot. Just rest for a while and eat something good, although the tooth was deeply injured. , But it is not life-threatening. Shikamaru only had a broken finger, and Xiao Li had only a skin trauma. Only Neji was the more severely injured. However, the two medical ninjas Tsunade and Silent were present at the same time. After two hours, Ningci¡¯s operation was successfully completed.


    "Naruto...you, are you hurt?!"


    Mute had just come out of surgery, Naruto also happened to return to Konoha with Flying Thunder God, seeing the bright red mark on Naruto''s shoulder, his pupils shrank, and said in an incredible tone, and then ran over immediately. Heal the wound on Naruto''s shoulder with medical ninjutsu.


    Fortunately, Uchiha Itachi did not have the habit of quenching poison on his own suffering, so Naruto was only injured but not poisoned. Under the silent medical ninjutsu, the blood was quickly stopped, and Naruto recovered. It doesn''t take much time to be completely fine.


    Tsunade also looked at Naruto in amazement, and said, "There is someone besides him who can hurt you in Oshamaru?!"


    Tsunade is very clear about Naruto''s current strength. Even the elite Shinnin will squeeze with him like mud in front of Naruto. Is there any quasi-shadow or even shadow level that Oshamaru can get besides himself? The strong?


    Naruto shook his head and said, "It''s not Oshamaru, I met Itachi Uchiha in the Valley of the End."


    "Itachi Uchiha?!"


    Hearing this name, Tsunade, Silent, and Temari all screamed, and Tsunade asked, "Why did he appear?!"


    Naruto didn''t intend to tell Tsunade about Itachi''s real purpose, so he just said, "I don''t know, but I just fought him."


    "How is his strength?"


    "Very strong." Naruto gave a very fair evaluation, saying: "Uchiha Itachi''s kaleidoscope writing round eyes is very strong, if you die, you won''t get any benefit, but he has fought me too much this time. After using a kaleidoscope to write round eyes, it is estimated that he will have to recuperate for at least one or two months to recover, so I don''t care about him for the time being."


    If Itachi smashes dead, even Naruto will suffer. Tsunade is the same, but the reverse is also true. If Tsunade smashes to death, even if it is protected by Susano, his eyes will be affected. Hit hard.Shadow-level powerhouses will have their own life-saving cards, and if they really smash, it''s really hard to say who is better than who.In fact, Ochimaru¡¯s Baqi art is indeed very strong. If you were not too underestimated by Uchiha Itachi''s ten-punch sword and stabbed, Yachi Orochi and Susa Nohu really fought, of course, the main battle It is also to show the brotherhood of Sasuke and Itachi and the strength of Susano.


    Scratching his head, Naruto looked at Tsunade and Silent, and said, "Tsunade, Silent, you two should go back first. I have something to tell Temari."


    Tsunade immediately glared at Naruto when he heard this, and gave him a look of "go back and clean up you", Silent pursed his mouth slightly, hummed, and left with Tsunade.


    Naruto also knew that he was in trouble with this reaction of the two women.

 175 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 175

    With a helpless smile, Naruto directly sat on the bench in the hospital corridor very rudely, with Erlang''s legs tilted, and then patted the place beside him, and said: "Come on, chat with you."


    Temari didn''t have much defense against Naruto. She had the courage of a girl from the Shayin Village, so she sat beside Naruto, the two almost leaning together.


    "I said before, what do you think of your three apprentices?"


    Temari still had some worried expressions on his face, saying: "Your idea is correct, but I am still worried. What if no one wants to be Gaara''s disciple then?"


    "Have you asked Gaara''s opinion?"


    Temari was startled, then shook his head.


    "Fool, although Gaara is your younger brother, you who are older sisters shouldn¡¯t really think of her as a child. Although he is younger than you, Ren Zhuli has experienced far more than you know. Gaara is not as fragile and naive as you think. It¡¯s better to ask Gaara¡¯s opinion instead of worrying about this matter."


    Temari was stunned for a long time, and finally smiled helplessly, and said: "You really can say, okay, I was convinced by you. I will discuss this with Gaara."


    Naruto patted Temari on the shoulder, and said, "Don''t bother you too much. Anyway, no matter how much you care about Gaara, he will be taken care of by another woman."


    Temari didn''t mind Naruto patting her shoulder, but she rolled Naruto''s eyes delicately and said, "Why did you get involved with other things?"


    "Isn''t it? You don''t think Gaara will be single all his life, do you? Although Ren Zhuli is indeed a bit difficult to fall in love."


    "Does this person Zhuli include you, Daqing Sheng?" Teju rolled his eyes, "I really don''t see how difficult it is for you to fall in love."


    "Because I have too much charm, I can''t help it." Naruto said very narcissistically, and before Temari got angry and knocked with a fan, he said quickly: "But I really can''t think of it. If Gaara talks about What will it be like when you fall in love."


    Temari was really going to hit this narcissistic guy with a fan, but after listening to Naruto''s words, he couldn''t help but replenish his brain, thinking about some messy things in his head.


    "Gaara is in love? I don''t know if he will blush at that time."


    "How is that possible?!" Naruto held his head and gave Temari a glance, and then said: "That kid has sand armor on his body, even if he blushes, you can''t tell."


    "You said that my brother, believe it or not, I will clean up you!"


    "I''m telling the truth~~" Naruto spread out his hands and said helplessly, "And can you imagine Gaara blushing?"


    Temari gave Naruto a white glance, but he couldn''t help but laugh. Gaara''s indifference was melted into his bones, and any expression on his face would appear conspicuous.


    Naruto waited for Temari to finish laughing, took out a scroll from his arms and stuffed it into Temari''s hand, and said, "Here, here''s this for you."


    "what is this?"


    "About the formation of the seal of the four elephants, the main points of cultivating this technique, the analysis of the power of this technique, and the method of unlocking the seal of the four elephants, I have all written in this scroll."


    "This... did you give me such an important thing?!" Temari said in shock, her voice trembling a little because of the excessive surprise, because this thing Naruto gave is so precious.


    The power of the seal of the four elephants far exceeds that of the psychic parasitism in Shayin Village. It is a powerful sealing technique that can completely seal a guarding crane. The eight trigram seal composed of two seals of the four elephants is enough to seal the nine tails, because the vortex The Uzushio Village in the country has been destroyed, so Konoha, who has the seal of the four elephants, is the village best at sealing, but Naruto is really surprised when Naruto gives this precious seal to himself so easily.


    "It doesn''t matter if you treat me as buying people''s hearts, or show goodwill to Shayin Village, anyway, this Sixiang Seal will be handed over to you." Naruto said it didn¡¯t matter at all. He didn¡¯t care about the Sixiang Seal technique very much. With six immortal powers, he possessed the technique that had sealed Datongmu Huiye a long time ago, and the seal of the four elephants was a trivial comparison.


    Naruto didn''t care, but Temari couldn''t help it. He tightly held the precious scroll with the seal of the four elephants in his hand, and said: "If you give me such an important sealing technique, isn''t it afraid that Shayin Village will use it one day? Does this technique attack Konoha?"


    "What''s to be afraid of? To be honest, although the Sixiang seal has been given to you, it is not certain whether anyone in Shayin Village can learn this technique."


    "Annoying!" Temari looked at Naruto with dissatisfaction. When Naruto''s anger made Temari''s head hot, he immediately put the scroll into his arms, and it was not easy to take it out.


    As soon as Temari took the scroll, Naruto squinted his eyes and laughed, and said, "Temari, I got such a precious seal, should I give me some reward?"


    "This is your goal from the beginning!" Temari gave Naruto a slightly annoyed look and said, "What do you want?"


    "Hey, let me kiss you."


    "No... um um..."


    When Temari was halfway up, Naruto¡¯s mouth was blocked by Naruto. Naruto was emotionally active. This is probably because he grew up with Hinata and it¡¯s impossible for Hinata to think about it. So Naruto has become accustomed to taking the initiative in emotions, and he has long realized that Temari has a good impression on him. It¡¯s strange that Naruto doesn¡¯t work hard to transform this good impression into love. Although the seal of the four elephants was originally intended to be given to Shayin Village Yes, but it is also good to win the favor of Temari here.


    Temari was suddenly forcibly kissed by Naruto, and his heart became confused. His hands kept hitting Naruto¡¯s chest, but even if Temari had the power to wield that heavy iron fan, he could calmly analyze the opponent¡¯s mind in battle. At this time, I couldn''t show it at all. Feeling the lips of the two close together, the heart of Temari thumped and thumped, panicking.


    Naruto reached out his hand and gently stroked the back of the Temari, looking at Temari''s eyes tenderly.


    Temari could not resist Naruto¡¯s gentle offensive, and she herself had a lot of affection for Naruto. The panic in her heart gradually subsided. Although the girl in Sagakura was shy about the first kiss, she did not regret it. Soon he responded jerkily to Naruto''s kiss.


    After the first kiss that was too sweet to imagine, Temari looked at Naruto with a little shame, and complained: "You should pay attention to it anyway. This is a hospital. What if someone sees it?"


    Naruto gently rubbed the lips of Temari with his fingertips, and said, "Temari''s lips are so sweet. Can you do it again?"


    "it is good!"


    Temari immediately agreed, and when she was too shy, Naruto''s lips invaded, wantonly taking possession of her sweetness and greenness, both of them were completely immersed in it and couldn''t help themselves.


    Chapter 218: The Power of God!Resurrected!


    After having an intimate kiss with Temari, Naruto originally wanted to take Temari to go shopping together, but suddenly it rained heavily outside, so he had to cancel this idea, but still agreed to take Temari to visit Konoha next time. Naruto also forcibly asked for a goodbye kiss.


    After eating enough soft tofu at Temari, Naruto realized that he still had something to do, and hurried to the underground base of Anbe. He was Minister Anbe, but he was very busy.


    Because Sasuke defected and Naruto went out, today Anbe¡¯s affairs are handled by Arbu...Although Arbu is usually dealing with it, the difference this time is that Naruto is completely entrusting Anbe¡¯s affairs. The fragrant phosphorus decision does not require Naruto to make a decision in the end. It is completely decentralized. You can imagine how smelly Uzuki Xiyan''s face is.


    Xianglin is immersed in complex documents. The tasks released by the Anbu are much more difficult than those outside. The tasks that cannot be released are on average more difficult, and there are many sensitive things involved, so they cannot be put on the table at all. Up.


    For example, the assassination of a big name or a high-ranking official of a certain country, can this kind of task involving political content be directly put on the surface?Of course it is impossible!Another example is that a small mountain village suddenly discovered some treasure and asked Konoha''s ninja to retrieve it, but in order to keep it secret, the village must be slaughtered. This kind of inhumane task must not be exposed.


    There are too many secrets in Anbe, and there is too much darkness. Konoha used to target every village, every action launched by every country, every dark mission that was not visible, all are in the secret archives of Anbe, these things If it is leaked out, it will directly trigger the Fourth Ninja World War, because it contains too much darkness and conspiracy.


    Xianglin''s complexion was serious, and he couldn''t see the nymphomaniac expression when facing Naruto. Under the reflection of the lens, the red eyes were full of serious and serious expressions. The so-called pull-in and move the whole body, sitting on the dark minister. In terms of location, everything dealt with will cause a series of chain reactions, so it must be dealt with carefully, and in this identity, a large amount of intelligence is required every day. Konoha¡¯s spies are spread all over Ninja World, of course in some small countries, because The strength is not strong, so the penetration is even more severe. Looking at the big names of some countries, the things that senior officials do every day are also part of the work of Minister An.


    Naruto leaned against the wall and didn''t go in immediately, holding her arms to admire the appearance of Xianglin at this time, she was really beautiful.


    Everyone has their own charm. If Naruto¡¯s charm comes from his self-confidence and strength, Hinata¡¯s charm is her shyness and toughness, Tsunade¡¯s charm is her toughness and gentleness, and the charm of Xianglin , Is what Naruto sees now, reading the documents carefully, processing meticulously, showing the intellectual beauty beyond age.


    Naruto watched for a long time, until Xianglin finished processing the documents in hand, stretched his waist, and when he raised his head, he saw Naruto standing at the door, suddenly jumped up in surprise, and said: "Naruto, you I''m back!"


    "Yes, it''s been a while since I came back." Naruto smiled and opened his arms to Xianglin, and said, "Come and hug."


    Xianglin cheered and almost flew to Naruto''s body. The actions she made were completely inconsistent with her OL outfit. She hugged Naruto''s body tightly like a little koala, both~legs I also clamped Naruto¡¯s waist tightly, with his cheeks constantly on Naruto¡¯s shoulders, rubbing against his neck, enjoying such a daunting touch like a small animal, only when facing Naruto. There will be such a lovely side.


    Naruto put his hands around Xianglin''s waist, lowered his head and kissed.


    Xianglin was taken aback, her face rose in countless reds, and then enthusiastically responded. This girl, Xianglin, was both subjective and active. Her heart was eager to be affectionate with Naruto. With Naruto''s character, how could this kind of soft tofu delivered to the door? Don''t take a good taste, the first kiss of Xianglin has long since disappeared, and Naruto has touched her body all over, just the same as Hina and Ino. Xianglin is too small so Naruto hasn''t swallowed her whole.


    Maoyue Xiyan saw the two of them kissing in front of her, her eyes twitching constantly, it felt so dazzling, she couldn''t help but snorted coldly.


    Naruto and Xianglin really used Uzuki Xiyan as air, and they kissed for a long time before they separated. Naruto patted Xianglin''s little ass~ let her down, and then told her something, Xianglin smiled. Immediately ran out to prepare.


    Anatomy room of the dark part...


    This is the exclusive dissection room for Anbe. The corpses of enemy ninjas obtained during the mission will be dissected and analyzed here. A lot of information can be obtained from the corpses, such as the characteristics of its chakras, good ninjutsu, secret techniques, and even blood. Following the boundary, there are human petri dishes in the next research room, as well as a lot of cell samples between the writing wheel eyes and the thousand hands pillars. Those are the things left by Danzo. After his death, Naruto became the minister of the dark , Of course those things belong to Naruto.


    According to Naruto''s request, five dissecting beds have been prepared here, and adequate disinfection and sterilization measures have been taken here. After all, these are necessary conditions for the preservation of corpses.

 176 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 176

    Naruto took out the five scrolls and placed them on the heads of the five dissecting beds. Then he quickly sealed the seals in his hands and unwrapped all the seals on the five scrolls. Four and a half corpses appeared in the three of them. In front of.


    Xianglin looked at the five dead people on Tangzi''s bed and said, "Aren''t they all of Dashewan''s subordinates? Why are they all dead?"


    Naruto sneered coldly and said, "They are only the abandoned sons of Oshemaru. Oshamaru has already got Sasuke. Of course, these abandoned sons are useless." These are their lives, controlled by Oshemaru. Once the value is worth it, you can throw it right away. Except for Junmaro who made Oshemaru some sigh, the remaining four are completely abandoned.


    "Five of them have the curse seal of the Dashewan, and the white-haired one belongs to the Huiye clan, and has awakened the bones. Their five corpses are very valuable for research, and they are not just corpses."


    "What do you mean?" Uzuki Xiyan looked at Naruto in doubt. Although Naruto, the dark minister, is really unreliable, his strength is absolutely beyond words.


    Naruto smiled slightly at Yuyue Xiyan, and then immediately entered the third stage of the Six Dao Immortal Body, that is, there is a pattern of seeking Taoism behind him, and then stretched out his palm and placed it on Guitong Maru''s chest.


    Guitongwan was smashed by Ningji, causing hemorrhage of internal organs and died. Naruto changed Chakra''s yang-dance nature and transformed it into a powerful and endless vitality, and injected it into Guitongwan''s body in one breath. Under Naruto''s warm Chakra full of vitality, Guitong Maru''s broken internal organs quickly reborn, but within a few seconds, Guitong Maru''s heart that should have stopped beating again.


    call!


    Guitong Maru''s heavy breathing really shocked Xianglin and Uzue Xiyan. The two of them watched Guitong Maru resurrect from a dead person with their own eyes. When Guitong Maru opened his eyes, his appearance was really terrifying.


    Naruto''s eyes condensed, and a Qiu Daoyu flew into his hand, transformed into the shape of a black stick, and then suddenly pressed into Guitong Maru''s head.


    "Ah!"


    Guitong Maru let out a miserable cry, his body twitching constantly, and his eyes widened at this time, it looked really scary.


    Guitongmaru¡¯s struggle disappeared in just a few seconds, and his body calmed down. He looked at the ceiling blankly, still breathing, but he couldn¡¯t see the look of any living person. Guitongmaru now only has his body. Only alive, Naruto¡¯s quest for Daoyu ruined Guitongwan¡¯s brain, language, memory, and emotions. Guitongwan no longer exists. Naruto only left him with basic life needs such as heartbeat, breathing, and body temperature. That''s all, everything else is ruined.


    The research value of living people is greater than that of dead people, but it is better to completely erase their emotions for dangerous people like the Yinyin Four.


    Naruto was like a strange doctor, resurrecting Sajin, Tayuya and Jirobo, and then wiped out his emotions. As for Junmaro, he was half of his body left, and Naruto was powerless.


    Uyue Xiyan opened her mouth wide~ Watching Naruto resurrect the dead people in front of her, it took a long time to come back to her senses, and said, "How did you do it?"


    Chapter 219: I have forgotten something...


    Naruto was very satisfied with Uzuki Xiyan''s reaction, and smiled: "It''s just to bring people back to life, don''t be so surprised."


    "Ahhh! Naruto, you are so amazing!" Xianglin shouted with excitement, and then rushed towards Naruto, holding Naruto''s head like a fierce kiss.


    Naruto finally dragged the fragrant phosphorus from her body and said, "You girl should be more reserved."


    "Woo...No way, Naruto is so powerful, people can''t help it." Xianglin drooled, completely female ~ looking at Naruto, Indra and Asura The descendants are all extremely emotional animals, but they all seem to be manifested in different ways. The Thousand Hands Clan is love, the Uchiha Clan is hate, and the Uzumaki Clan... is strange.


    "You..." Naruto squeezed Phosphorus''s nose fondly, "Go ask someone to put them in the training room, and this white-haired one, he is the most important one, you know? ?"


    "Yeah." Xianglin nodded obediently, and immediately executed Naruto''s orders.


    Naruto and Uzuki Yuyan were left in the anatomy room. Uzuki Yuyan looked at Naruto and opened his mouth several times to say something. Naruto also noticed the abnormality of Uzuki Yuyan, so he didn''t click it, so he just stood there. waste time.


    Yuyue Xiyan finally couldn''t help it, and said, "Master An, I want to ask you one thing."


    With a triumphant smile on Naruto''s face, he said, "Let''s talk, what''s the matter?"


    "I want to ask you to help me resurrect someone."


    "who is it?"


    "Moonlight gust, he..." Maoyue Xiyan gritted her teeth and finally said, "It''s my fiance."


    "Moonlight Hurry?" Naruto pretended to think for a while, and said, "Oh, that''s the tuberculosis ghost during the Zhongnin exam, I won''t save it." Naruto refused with one mouthful, and there was no room for change.


    Uyue Xiyan was anxious, looked at Naruto sadly, and said, "Why?"


    In Naruto¡¯s heart, Gujing Wubo, no emotional fluctuations, said: "You ask me why, okay, then I ask you, why should I save Moonlight Hayate? You give me a reason, if you can convince me, I will Bring the moonlight blast back to life."


    "Shipkaze is Konoha''s ninja!"


    "There are so many ninjas in Konoha, do I have to save each one? There are so many people, not to mention that it is unrealistic for me to come back one by one. Even if I queue up, I won''t have the moonlight blast, this one won''t pass."


    Uzuki Xiyan¡¯s shell~ teeth almost bit her lower lip and bleeds. After all, she knelt in front of Naruto and said, "Hayfeng is my fiance, please help him!"


    Naruto hugged his arms, his cold blue eyes were so cold that he sneered, and said, "Uzuki Yuyan, didn''t you still show me a stinky face before? If you ask me for something, you just sneered down. , Show me a face when nothing is wrong, do you think there is such a good thing?"


    Uzuki Yuyan knew that the way she had always made Naruto angry, she didn''t dare to talk back to Naruto at this time, and she kept begging, "Master Dark, it was the fault of the subordinates before, please forgive me and ask for help. Save Hayate!"


    "Why did Moonlight Storm die?"


    When Uzuki Yuyan heard Naruto¡¯s questioning, thinking that things had turned for the better, she immediately said: "He was given to Ninja Maki by Shayin..."


    "Wrong!" Naruto immediately interrupted Uzue Xiyan''s words with a low drink. He looked at Uzue Xiyan condescendingly, and said: "He will die because he is weak, he is weak, so he deserves to die! "


    Uzuki Yuyan opened her mouth, Naruto''s momentum and the content of the words brought a great impact to her soul, and she could not refute Naruto''s words.


    "I can stand here alive now because I am strong. I can kill Danzo, kill Jilaiya, destroy the elders, and hold the entire Konoha between the applause. I tell you, Uzuki Yuyan, everything here is People deserve to die, you, me, Moonlight Hayate, even Tsunade, all of us deserve to die, because all of us are stained with other people¡¯s blood, we are all damned people, it depends on who has the ability and who You can live long, and whoever doesn¡¯t have the abilities will turn into bones. I don¡¯t want to say these words a second time. Don¡¯t beg me for such stupid things in the future!


    Naruto is a very emotional and hateful person. He does everything based on his own mood. Before Uzuki Yuyan had nothing to do with Naruto, Naruto didn''t owe her anything at all, just Naruto put on a stinky face a few days ago Naruto did not intend to resurrect Moonlight Hayate.


    On the contrary, even if Naruto¡¯s beloved women like Hinata and Ino are not mentioned, even if Shikamaru and Dingci have anything to ask of Naruto, he will definitely do it right away without saying anything, because Shikamaru are Naruto¡¯s brothers. , They care about Naruto when Naruto is the loneliest and most frustrated, so Naruto is also willing to help them all when they are in trouble.


    As for people like Maoyue Xiyan, I beg you when I have something to do, and put you aside when I am fine. Ming is not that good at talking.


    Those who are kind to Naruto will surely repay me, but those who are only icing on the cake but don¡¯t know how to send charcoal in the snow, they can¡¯t even get any benefit from Naruto.


    Naruto scolded Uzuki Yuyan with a slap in the face, and suddenly felt refreshed. Regardless of how Uzuki Yuyan would react after being scolded by him, he instructed his subordinates to resurrect the four people. And half of Junmaro''s body was well preserved, and then returned home, took a comfortable bath, and then lay on the sofa with Ino and watched TV.


    Naruto buried his head in Ino''s long golden hair with water drops, took a deep breath, and said, "It smells so good, Ino is always so fragrant, I really want to eat it in my stomach."


    Ino turned around. He changed from lying on Naruto to lying on Naruto''s body, with a delicate and pretty blushing face, and said, "Idiot, you''re talking such shy things again, you have the ability now Just eat me."


    Naruto gnawed a mouthful of Ino¡¯s mouth, and said, ¡°I¡¯m so pitiful, I have to wait a few years to eat with such a beautiful wife. It¡¯s terrible~~ terrible~~¡± Ino is only 13 years old, OK? , Is too young, she, Hinata, and Xianglin Naruto will have to raise them for a few more years before they can eat it. Fortunately, Naruto¡¯s pillow now has calamus and white, otherwise he is so energetic. If you can''t get vent, you will be suffocated sooner or later.


    Ino''s beautiful opal-like eyes looked into Naruto''s eyes and said, "Did Sasuke really defected?"


    "Ok."


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    After getting Naruto''s affirmative answer, Ino sighed slightly and sighed at the defect of his former classmate, but that was all.


    Ino''s little head rubbed Naruto''s chest twice, and he smiled and said, "I now think it was so right that I followed you and Hinata at that time." Curiosity killed the cat probably cannot be used. In Ino, she followed Naruto and Hinata because of curiosity, but nothing bad happened. Instead, they became fate.If he hadn''t followed Naruto, Ino might have been competing with Sakura for Sasuke. Now it has been fully proven that the gap between Sasuke and Naruto is.


    Naruto scraped Ino''s little nose amusedly, and said, "Don''t take things like stalking others so for granted."


    "What''s the matter..." Ino pouted cutely, with a cute expression showing the beauty of the girl, and said: "Na...Naruto, my dad asked me to take you home for dinner the day after tomorrow. "


    "Hey?" Naruto showed a surprised expression, looking at Ino''s shy and dodging eyes, and said: "Father-in-law and mother-in-law are going to test my son-in-law?"


    "What?! Who is your father-in-law and mother-in-law!" Ino was proud, like an angry little lion, and said: "That''s just an ordinary dinner! It''s just an ordinary dinner!"


    Naruto stroked Ino''s blonde hair, and the angry little lion turned into a well-behaved little cat, deliberately saying, "Since it''s an ordinary dinner, I won''t forget it."

 177 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 177

    "No!"


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s just a normal dinner anyway." Naruto looked at Ino with a smile, admiring the look of this cute girl with a grin.


    "Ahhhhh! No! You must go!!" Jing Ye was mad, two small paws kept grabbing Naruto''s body, Naruto immediately made a counterattack, a pair of thieves kept touching Ino''s body Outsiders are not allowed to touch some forbidden grounds. In Ino''s scream of "Ah! Where can''t it", the two of them fought for a long time, so that a hint of flushing appeared on their faces.


    Naruto lay on the sofa holding Ino, who was so blushing that he dared not get up. He looked up just in time to see the calendar hanging on the wall, something seemed to flash in his head.


    "I seem to have forgotten something important..."


    Chapter 220: Push Red Beans!


    Until 8 o''clock in the evening, Ming talent suddenly remembered the important thing that he had forgotten. After a loud cry, he quickly returned to the bedroom to put on his clothes, then took out a small box from the drawer and rushed out. .


    When he hurried to the Shangren apartment in a hurry, Naruto knocked on the door of a house.


    "Who?"


    A woman''s voice came from the room, and from the tone of her breath, the woman''s mood was not very good.


    "Me, Naruto."


    "Little devil?" The woman inside the door was puzzled, and then there was a sound of footsteps. When the door opened, Naruto saw the silly big sister-like smile he was familiar with, and Hongdou looked strangely at her door. Naruto said, "Why are you here?"


    Naruto handed the box in his hand to Adzuki bean and said, "This is for you."


    Hongdou took the box. The material of the box was high-grade red sandalwood. There was also a swirl pattern on it, which was the family crest of the whirlpool family. The red bean opened the wooden box. The box contained tea. The red bean likes to taste tea. She can¡¯t tell from her usual performance, but she does have this hobby, and she has also studied tea very much. Looking at the shape of the tea, she can judge that it is Konoha¡¯s most high-end tea. It is as expensive as gold, and she can¡¯t help it. Even more puzzled, he said, "Why are you giving me this all of a sudden? Boy, do you have any bad ideas?" After that, he looked grinning.


    Naruto smiled slightly and said, "This is a birthday present, Red Bean, I wish you a happy birthday."


    For a moment, the red bean seemed to be struck by lightning, and his whole body trembled, his brain couldn''t fully react, and his eyes looked at Naruto dull.


    Today is October 24th, two weeks later than Naruto¡¯s birthday, which is Adzuki bean¡¯s birthday. Naruto had already prepared a birthday present for Adzuki bean, but it happened that Sasuke defected today, which made Naruto. I almost forgot about it.


    "Why..." Hongdou stared at the blond boy in front of her who had given her countless shocks, "Why would you know?"


    "This..." Naruto scratched his head and said, "When I checked the information of each ninja in Anbu, I wrote down your birthday on it. As for why I gave you tea, I used to listen to it. I said that you like tea, so I prepared this. I''m sorry to give you a gift so late."


    "Humph..." Hongdou hummed twice, rubbed the corners of his eyes and nose with the back of his hands in a panic, and said pretentiously: "Smelly boy, don''t think that this method can make me cry, I''ll tell you, I will never shed tears!"


    Naruto was amused by Adzuki bean''s bravery, and really loves this poor silly woman. The birthday gift Naruto gave her would make her so excited, because no one in the whole Konoha remembers her birthday except Red. Red now While still performing tasks outside, when Hongdou thought that he would spend it alone again this year and felt bored, Naruto appeared in front of her, gave her her favorite tea, and remembered her birthday. Knowing her preferences, this really moved Hongdou.


    Sometimes it''s hard for women to be satisfied, but sometimes they are easily moved by small things. It''s hard to understand a woman''s heart.


    "Don''t you ask me to go in and sit for a while?"


    Hong Dou whitened Naruto with a glance, and said, "Why should I let you in?!" Although moved in her heart, Hong Dou, the aggressive temperament, has not changed. She will not let others see her weak side.


    Naruto gave a smirk and said: "Why are you afraid that I will go in? Are you afraid that I will eat you?"


    The radical method is the most useful for Adzuki beans. Adzuki gave Naruto a vicious look and said angrily: "Who is afraid of you! Come in if you have the ability!"


    After speaking, he turned and walked into his home. Naruto raised his foot and just wanted to walk in. Suddenly, Hongdou remembered something, screamed, and violently pushed Naruto out of the door, then turned and rushed into his home. The door was closed with a slam, and then I heard a sound of ping-pong inside the door like demolishing a house.


    "Hehe...hehe..." Naruto''s mouth twitched a few times and said, "I can probably guess what she is doing."


    Two minutes later, the door of Hongdou''s house reopened. Hongdou stood at the door with a somewhat awkward expression, deliberately not looking at Naruto''s eyes, and said: "Come in, come in."


    Naruto is really funny and helpless. The character of Red Bean is really more awkward than Ino, who is a little tired.


    Hongdou lives in the Shangren apartment. With Hongdou''s personality, he probably doesn''t know how to decorate and decorate at all. What the house was like now is what it is now, it is as clean as a model house...except that it should There are a lot of instant noodle bowls, plastic bags, paper bags for meatballs, panties and bras that have been changed a week ago and haven¡¯t been washed yet. Naruto walked into the living room and looked deeply. Looking at the paper door next to it, this is really a "mitarai red bean-style" "room cleaning".


    Hongdou saw that Naruto had been staring at the door, and she didn''t know where she had been seen through by Naruto. His face was rarely blushed, and she grabbed Naruto by the collar and shouted, "What do you look at? Look?! Come and drink with me!"


    On the coffee table in the living room were several hip flasks, a pile of peanuts, and many glutinous rice balls. When Naruto saw these things, his heart sank.


    For a woman, on her birthday, no one came to celebrate her, instead she could only drink booze at home by herself. Red beans don¡¯t know how many years have passed since this day.Naruto only now understands that it is not that Adzuki does not drink, but just does not drink in front of outsiders, because she can''t let others see her weak side.


    Naruto was dragged by the red bean and sat down to drink, and the mood of the red bean was not known whether it was good or not. Anyway, he drank every temperately. Naruto himself had a good alcohol volume, so he just accompany the red bean to drink, and the two of them Drinking, while eating meatballs, let the shadow avatar go out to buy when it was not enough, just their drinking method, in less than half an hour, a dozen pots of soju were bored.


    The two of them are not drinking like red, drinking a cup of wine, just pouring wine into their mouths, a dozen pots of wine, red beans are already dizzy, and Naruto can''t find Bei.


    Naruto looked at the red bean''s blushing face, although she was smiling, she was crying to Naruto. The brain was also affected by alcohol and became unconscious, and he blurted out: "Red bean , In the future...your birthday every year...I will accompany you."


    According to Naruto¡¯s character in the past, she should hook Naruto¡¯s neck and shout, "You kid don¡¯t have an old-fashioned tone", but today¡¯s red beans are obviously not awake red beans, her eyes are blurred. Looking at Naruto, she smiled and said: "Smelly boy... don''t talk big words... I won''t be able to achieve it then, I will be angry..."


    The beautiful appearance of the red beans made people feel dry ~ tongue ~ dry, and when she reached out her hand, he put the red beans in his arms, his throat was already hot as if it was about to burn, and he said firmly, "It will happen, I What you say will definitely come true, and I will always be with you in the future."


    Adzuki drank a lot of wine before Naruto came. She drank more than Naruto. At this time, she was suddenly hugged by Naruto and her head became more unconscious. Although Naruto was only thirteen years old, Adzuki really There is no way to treat him as just a child, he is like a charming mature man, attracting the moth red bean to the fire.


    Adzuki bean stretched out her finger unconsciously, scratching Naruto''s chest for a while, exhaling like a blue, and said: "You are not allowed to lie to me...otherwise... I will twist your head off... Do you know ?"


    "Yeah!" Naruto nodded heavily, then stretched out his hand to caress Adzuki bean''s pretty face. Although Adzuki''s life is sloppy, his skin is as delicate as a baby. Naruto looked at Adzuki bean with fire-breathing eyes, "Adzuki, I want you ."


    Adzuki bean''s whole body became hot in an instant. Through Adzuki bean''s exposed clothes, the scorching body temperature was all transferred to Naruto''s body.


    Hongdou was stunned for a while, finally closed his eyes, and let out an "um" sound from his nose.


    Before today, Hongdou still knew it, but today, Hongdou has determined one very important thing, that is, she really fell in love with Naruto, if she just liked it before, today, on this very special day , On my birthday, when I could only drink alcohol alone, Naruto came and prepared a birthday present for her. This thoughtfulness and dedication made a qualitative change in the relationship and really evolved into love. Otherwise, the insecure red bean didn''t dare to let Naruto into her house, and even cleaned it before he came in, because she cared about Naruto''s thoughts.If it weren''t for Naruto''s total peace of mind, how could Adzuki beans get so drunk with Naruto?A Shinobu, I don¡¯t know what happens when a man and a woman are alone in a room and get drunk. Perhaps, Hongdou has been looking forward to this moment.


    Alcohol became the catalyst for the last step between the two. Naruto heavily kissed Adzuki bean¡¯s lips. Adzuki bean was also affected by the alcohol at this moment, acting extremely boldly, responding to Naruto¡¯s kiss while taking off his hands while singing. The clothes on the body touched Naruto''s solid muscles.


    Naruto was enjoying Adzuki bean''s body carefully, and then entered her body in the pain of Adzuki bean.


    After a short period of pain, Hongdou quickly felt the happiness in it. With the help of Jiu Jin, Hongdou hugged Naruto tightly and even took the initiative. The two continued to fight until midnight, when Hongdou was completely gone. After gaining strength, it stopped, cuddling each other and fell asleep.


    Chapter 221: The Hyuga family!


    After eating red beans, another half month passed. After the red bean girl had a relationship with Naruto, of course she moved into Naruto¡¯s house. Fortunately, the house that Naruto and Tsunade chose was big enough, even now. With one more red bean, the room is more than enough.


    The red bean girl is always lacking in her head, and her shame is smaller than other girls. After the first time with Naruto, she naturally has a marrow and knows the taste, and Ye Ye is obsessed with Naruto. Joining, Baihe Changpu can also withstand Naruto''s toughness, and the four of them play a human-making movement every night, which is really unhappy.


    Adzuki is too bold in bed, every time he is in a posture to squeeze Naruto dry. Fortunately, Naruto has a fairy body and is energetic, and the third daughter of Ye Yu can also hold it, but Adzuki makes no secret of it. The cry made the other women in the house blush every morning, but after half a month, everyone except Hinata got used to it.


    Today is a very important day, and Neji Hyuga was discharged from the hospital...Well, this incident itself is not really important, but the subsequent events that this incident will cause are earth-shattering events.


    Ninjas are more resilient than ordinary people. Even though Neji was seriously injured, he had the combined treatment of the two medical ninjas Tsunade and Silent, so he recovered very quickly, and he can be discharged today.


    "Congratulations on leaving the hospital, Ning Ci."


    I didn¡¯t expect anyone to come to congratulate me for leaving the hospital. I didn¡¯t expect this person to be Naruto Uzumaki. The two did not have much intersection. It was the first time they met during the Zhongnin exam, and it was the task half a month ago. In the meantime, Naruto saved Ningji''s life, and Ningji was very grateful for it, but the two really didn''t have any friendship, Ningji didn''t understand why Naruto came to congratulate him for being discharged.


    "Naruto, why are you here?"


    "I heard that you were discharged from the hospital, so I came to have a look. By the way, I prepared a gift for you."


    "what gift?"


    "Want to know? Let''s go to the residence of the Hyuga Clan together, and you will know soon."

 178 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 178

    Even though Ning Ci had countless doubts in his mind, he still went to the Hyuga Clan''s residence with Naruto. After all, Ning Ci was going home, and even if he disagrees, no one would dare to stop him with Naruto''s current identity and strength. .


    Looking at the inconspicuous, but quaint and heavy gate of the Hyuga Clan, Naruto''s mood is a bit complicated, and he said, "It''s been a long time since I have been here. It feels completely different."


    Naruto really hasn''t come to this place in some days. He used to come here for Hinata, but now Hinata has entered the door of his whirlpool house. What else is he doing here?


    "What are you going to do?" Ning Ci still couldn''t help his doubts. He had a hunch that the gift Naruto said would definitely not be a small thing.


    Naruto no longer sighed with the fickleness of life. He glanced at Ning Ci with a weird smile and said, "Don''t worry, that is definitely a good thing for you."


    I really can''t rest assured...


    Neji reluctantly vomited, but there was nothing he could do, so he could only walk to the house of the Hyuga clan with Naruto.


    "Master Dark, Minister Dark!"


    The two gatekeepers looked at Naruto with sweat on their foreheads. Although the two of them are much taller than Naruto, Naruto is now a fierce name. In Konoha, who dares to defy Naruto The command?What''s more, the elders of the Hyuga clan have ghosts in their hearts, knowing that they have angered Naruto, so they have been kept behind closed doors recently. It is even more important that people in the clan try not to have contact with Naruto Uzumaki, let alone conflict. It has been almost a month now, and I thought it would have passed, but who would have known that Naruto Uzumaki suddenly came here, really scared the two gatekeepers Zhongren.


    Uzumaki Naruto¡¯s visit today is definitely not a good thing. Before he stepped into the Hyuga clan¡¯s residence, he directly opened the Six Ways of Immortal Mode. Nine Taoist jade surrounds Naruto¡¯s back, and his whole body exudes a god-like aura, orange. His eyes glanced at the two gatekeepers Zhongren, and said: "Why, don''t the Hyuga clan welcome me to enter?"


    Although Naruto is relatively short, the two tall Zhongren seem to be looking down when facing Naruto. In front of Naruto, they are as small as ants.


    Not only them, but Hyuga Neji, who was half behind Naruto¡¯s side, couldn¡¯t help but stepped back two steps at this time, nearly three positions behind Naruto, in order to make the kind of "I am The feeling of "so small" is lessened.


    You can imagine how terrifying the two Zhongren face the pressure of Naruto. The one on the left hastily said: "Of course you welcome Mr. Dark. Please wait here for a while. I will immediately ask the patriarch and the elder to come out. Welcome you."


    "No, I can go in by myself."


    Naruto said lightly, his feet lifted off the ground, his body floated, and he flew into the residence of the Hyuga clan. The two gatekeepers Zhongren didn''t have the guts to stop Naruto at all, and walked away from each other.


    Strong people have a special aura. The stronger the stronger the aura, the stronger the aura. With Naruto¡¯s current strength, people he is unwilling to accept, close to him will feel a sense of indifference and being excluded. Move away automatically. The two goalkeepers Zhongren are like this, but Neji doesn¡¯t feel that way. In fact, even Neji can¡¯t notice it because his eyes are looking at Naruto¡¯s feet at this time, just floating like this. In midair, unlike Ding Ci, he doesn''t need wings, Naruto stands out of nothing.


    After Naruto entered the residence of the Hyuga clan, he felt a few breaths rushing towards the mansion quickly, thinking about it, and knowing that he was going to inform the Hyuga and the elders.


    Naruto drifted towards the front slowly, and suddenly asked, "Nenji, do you know why they are so afraid of me?"


    Ning Ci was suddenly asked a question by Naruto. He was taken aback for a while and said, "It''s strength. They are afraid of your strength."


    "That''s right." Naruto applauded and said: "It is power. In this cruel world, people with power can have everything. On the contrary, people without power will lose everything. If I don''t have enough In terms of strength, if I lose at that time, I can¡¯t be with Hinata, and even I can¡¯t even save my own life, nor can I change Renzhuli¡¯s tragic fate.¡±


    "Change... Destiny?"


    Naruto stopped, turned around, looked at Neji, and said, "To fight against the enemy requires strength, and to fight against destiny requires strength. My strength is strong enough to break my own destiny, but you, Hyuga Neji, are you strong enough?"


    Ning Ci was silent for a while, then sighed and shook his head, saying, "Not enough."


    "Then do you want the power to fight fate?"


    "miss you!"


    Neji did not hesitate about this question. His white eyes have a will stronger than steel. It has always been Neji¡¯s long-cherished wish to break the fate of the Hyuga family. Just as Hinata said at that time, in the Hyuga family and the family The person who suffers the most from his fate is Neji.


    "Very well, this is the look that can be the look of a strong man. The road to fight against fate is full of thorns. If you choose this road, you will definitely get hurt and even die because of it. I hope you will not regret."


    Contrary to Naruto''s expectation, Ning Ci smiled after hearing these words and said, "There is nothing to regret. Just like you said, people without power will lose everything. If I don''t have the power to fight fate If I do, I don¡¯t even have the right to regret. If I can break my fate, then I have no need to regret it."


    In fact, in all aspects, Neji Hyuga is an extremely good person. Think about the fact that at the beginning of Shippuden, there was only Neji in Konoha Twelve Xiaoqiang who became Shangnin. Although Neji once hated Hinata, he hates the Hyuga Sect family rather than Hinata, to be precise. If he is sitting in the position of "Miss Hyuga Sect", Neji will react like that. During the four Ninja World Wars, Neji was killed by cuttings in order to protect Hinata, so Naruto had to help this older brother-in-law.


    "That''s beautiful!" Naruto admired, then turned his head and looked at the oncoming group of people, "It''s really fast, it''s more lively than last time, Hyuga..."


    Chapter 222: The first thing!


    It¡¯s different from the last time. The purpose of the last time was to capture Naruto, so the people who came out were all stronger Hyuga tribes, but this time, Naruto¡¯s status and status are different, so Hyuga Hi As the patriarch, as well as several elders of the Hyuga clan, all these people came out.


    Although most of the power of the Hyuga family is in the hands of several elders, after all, Hyuga is still the clan chief and Naruto¡¯s father-in-law, so he took a step forward and said, "Master Dark, you come to the Hiuga clan today. What''s the matter?"


    Naruto did not answer immediately, but pretended to be a posture, using the power of yin to transform the chakra into a solid, and a black chair was condensed behind him. After sitting down, he felt too low and suspended the chair. In mid-air, looking down at the people condescendingly, this felt good.


    Naruto sat on the chair in mid-air, tilted Erlang''s legs comfortably, and said: "It''s nothing, just come here today to announce a few things."


    "what''s up?"


    "The first thing is that the Hyuga clan will abolish the curse seal from today, and the division will no longer belong to the clan."


    "what?!!"


    Naruto really stirred up waves with a single stone. The first thing he said was not a trivial matter, but a truly earth-shattering event.


    The class of any large family, clan and division is very strict. Senju and Uchiha, the misty Kaguya and Mizuki are all like this. The Hyuga family has developed this class rule to its limit. Because they have curse seals.


    The curse seal of the Hyuga family is different from that of the Oshemaru. This type of curse seal does not increase power and exists solely for the purpose of controlling the separation of families. The shape of the curse seal of the Hyuga family is a green swastika, but in the fourth of the swastika. Four hooks turned into four corners, showing that unlike the Buddhist heart mark that represents the Buddha, this twisted swastika represents the evil curse.


    This curse seal is directly attached to the optic nerve. Using this curse seal can destroy people''s eyes after death. It is a terrifying curse that only death can be freed from. The clan family can also use this curse seal to control people who divide the family. Once the attack occurs, the optic nerve in the brain will be impacted, the headache is splitting, and the pain is unbearable. It can be said that it is a very vaginal damage.


    As soon as Naruto said this, he was probably the only one who was present, and he was mentally prepared when he noticed something when he was standing with Neji, the others all screamed.


    First of all, the elders and powers are still weak in the final analysis. The members of the division they control with the curse seal are a very important part of the power they hold. If the curse seal is lost, the members of the division will no longer be controlled. That was tantamount to cutting off more than half of the full power in their hands, and for these elders who regarded power as life, it was almost killing them half their lives.


    There are also members of the division headed by Ningci. The responsibility of the division is to protect the clan. Many of the guards around the clan¡¯s elders are members of the division. They are directly involved in what Naruto said. It is probably the long-cherished wish of all the members of the family to lift the curse on their bodies, but now, this sentence was said by Naruto Uzumaki, Naruto Uzumaki who is now recognized as the strongest man Konoha, this undoubtedly gave them hope .


    "Your request is too much!! Naruto Uzumaki!! We won''t agree!!"


    A more aggressive elder immediately jumped out and pointed at Naruto and shouted that the hair on his head has been lost, but there is still a lot of gray beard on his chin, and I don¡¯t know if the hair on the top has moved to the bottom. Now, his beard is bursting, and he can be judged from his appearance as a quick-tempered person.


    "Oh, isn''t it?" Naruto''s elbow was supported on the armrest of the chair, and with a move with his left hand, the two arrogant jadees flew into Naruto''s hands, then became smaller and stayed quietly in Naruto''s hands. Naruto¡¯s fingers moved, like a literary walnut. He kept holding the two Qiu Dao jade in his hands, and then his hands swayed twice like a conductor. The two Qi Dao jade immediately evolved into two black arrows. ''S attack form, flew quickly towards the elder who had just spoken.


    Next to him, the two ninjas who were originally responsible for guarding, did not know whether it was because Naruto was too fast to react, or because Naruto¡¯s words just played a role, so they did not move at all, and the two black arrows accurately Stabbed the elder''s body.


    "Ah!"


    The elder kept howling miserably, and the place where his body was pierced by the black arrow began to collapse, and his body tissues were all turned into dust, even if someone next to him wanted to pull out the black arrow from him, but his hand touched the Qiu Dao Yu The black arrow turned into dust afterwards.


    People who don''t have the eyes of reincarnation and the power of the six realms can never touch this black arrow transformed into a jade from the path with their hands. It would be good to just destroy one arm.


    The body of the elder looked like after the filthy rebirth was lifted, and in less than a few seconds it turned into a pile of paper and fell on the ground, and then the wind blew and completely turned into a pair of dust that was blown away by the wind. .


    With Naruto''s hand, the two black arrows changed back to the form of Qiu Daoyu and flew behind him.


    The hearts of the people present were shocked. All the people here have killed people. The dead are nothing. But like Naruto, a big living person can be turned into a pile of dust in a few seconds, and even a touch of the body will turn it into They had never seen the terror attack of the dust, and there was even more fear and fear for Naruto.


    Naruto put his cheek in one hand, looked at the people in front of him indifferently, and said: "You better figure it out for me. I am not here today to beg you for anything. I''m just telling you what you need to do. It''s just obeying my orders. If you violate my orders, you will die."


    The elders were all frightened by Naruto''s fierce methods. They should know that this guy in front of him is not a reasonable and threatening object. He is a lunatic with no bottom line and no restrictions. What can he do to him? Well, tell Hokage?Come on, who doesn''t know that Hokage and Naruto are all the same now.


    For a long time, no one dared to speak. If he violated Naruto''s orders, he would be killed, but they were reluctant to give up the enormous power in their hands if they obeyed Naruto''s orders.


    After a while, a gray-haired old man with a cane walked out. Naruto knew him. He was also there when he put the bird curse mark in the cage for Hinata last time. The elder of the Hyuga family is also the real Hyuga family. A man of real power, his son Hyuga Nanami was killed by Naruto. Although he has the vengeance of killing his son, the situation is stronger than that of human beings. Naruto is now a powerful party, and he has to be soft.


    "Master Dark, the curse seal is to protect the blood of the white eyes from leaking out of the boundary. If there is no curse seal, the ninjas of the Hyuga clan may be caught by other villages after their death."

 179 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 179

    "Yes, we are here to protect our eyes!"


    "Yes, that''s right, if there is no curse seal, it will leak out with a blank eye."


    After the words of the Great Elder were spoken, several elders immediately agreed with the words of the Great Elder, and how upright they said they were purely to protect the Hyuga family''s blood inheritance from leaking.


    "Cut!" Naruto sneered disdainfully, watching a few old miscellaneous hairs acting in front of him in disgust, and said: "Do you think this kind of words can fool me Naruto Uzumaki?! Okay, you have to protect Are the eyes of the Hyuga family? In order to protect the eyes of the Hyuga family, everyone in the clan must also engrave the bird curse seal in the cage, and you must leave the method of controlling the curse seal to the division. In this case, the first thing is the first thing. I never said it."


    Naruto''s words are true. Don''t you want to protect the Hyuga family''s blood inheritance without any other personal gains?Then you can''t just cast the curse seal on the people who divide the family, and everyone in the clan must also engrave the curse seal, so that even if the clan members die, they won''t let the eyes leak out. Isn''t this a good thing?


    The grand elder''s face sank. He didn''t expect Naruto to catch the main points of his words and fight back. He kept thinking about what to do next, saying, "Ms. An, this matter is very serious, please let us go back. Discuss it, and I¡¯ll give you an answer in a few days."


    The great elder is obviously going to delay time, no matter what, it will be delayed for a few days first.


    But Naruto is not so easy to be fooled. Naruto sat on a chair with his eyes slightly narrowed, and said: "Old miscellaneous hair, I don''t have time to accompany you mushrooms, I will count to three and give me an accurate Reply, otherwise I''ll be killing it today, one...two..."


    Chapter 223: Naruto''s Methods!


    "we agree!"


    There is no need for the number of Naruto to reach three. The oppressive force of his powerful Chakra is enough to make the Great Elder succumb. After gritted his teeth and said this sentence, the Great Elder looked at Naruto and said, "But it¡¯s not us. I don''t want to remove it, but there has never been a way to remove the curse in the family records!"


    "Is that so, patriarch Nissa?" Naruto turned his head and looked at Hyuga Nissa. Naruto didn''t believe what the old miscellaneous hair said.


    Rizuo nodded, and said: "The family does not record the method of removing the curse seal."


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter."


    Naruto spread his hands. Just when the elders were relieved and thought it was just over, Naruto suddenly said: "Before this time tomorrow, send all the information about the curse seal to the Hokage office and the Anbu base. If you can''t get rid of it, it doesn''t mean that Naruto Uzumaki is not good. Naruto Uzumaki has nothing to do." The tone is extremely conceited!


    "Yes! Lord Dark Minister!" The elder gritted his teeth and said, no way, Naruto is too strong, he can beat the entire Konoha village alone, let alone a tribe of Hyuga, and the result is not the same if it is not handed over. Is it?The big deal is that Naruto will kill and snatch the information about the curse seal, but the result is not the same.


    "Well, the first thing is resolved, now the second thing is announced."


    "and also?!"


    "Of course, didn''t I just say that there are a few things to deal with today?" Naruto looked at the elder with an idiotic look, looked at his old face, and hobbled on crutches. Appearance, but it can''t arouse Naruto''s sympathy and softheartedness, because he is one of the culprits that caused Naruto to almost lose Hinata.


    "The second thing I want to announce is that from today onwards, the Hyuga clan will abolish the elders group, take away all the power from the elders, and leave all affairs of the Hyuga clan to the patriarch."


    "what?!!"


    The second thing Naruto said caused a huge shock. Those elders and Hyuga Hizus who had been calm were not calm at this time.


    What Naruto said is too serious. The elders are in power. This is normal in any large family or in a large village. This is the case in every village. The Hyuga family has been in power by the elders for many years. The power in the hands of this patriarch is not large, although it is not fully puppet, but it is almost the same, but Naruto will abolish the Hyuga Elders group if he understates it?!


    "Naruto Uzumaki!! Don''t go too far! We will never agree to this kind of thing!!!" The great elder looked at Naruto Uzumaki angrily, and he couldn''t give in at all on this matter.


    "Yes! We will never agree to this matter!"


    "Yes!! The big deal is to fight a fish to die and break the net!!"


    "Cut! The fish is dead and the net is broken, do you deserve it?" Naruto''s face was disdainful. After Naruto''s slaughter last time, the strength of the Hyuga family has been greatly damaged, and all the members of the Hyuga family live together. , If Naruto throws a tail beast jade here, they can''t escape at all.


    "You seem to have forgotten, my Uzumaki Naruto is powerful and terrifying."


    Naruto¡¯s indifference and arrogance on his face, golden chakra arms emerged from his whole body, and then quickly dived into the ground. The nine-tailed chakra drilled through the underground soil, and each chakra arm continuously differentiated into formation. The new chakra arm, the nine-tailed chakra is like a spider web, covering the underground of the Hyuga family residence.


    Naruto raised his right hand, palm facing up, as if holding something in his hand, and then flipped his palm.


    Boom!


    The entire Hyuga clan¡¯s residence was like a sudden earthquake. The ground shook violently. Many houses were suddenly collapsed by Naruto. The entire Hyuga clan was in a panic. Naruto¡¯s strength was like a natural disaster. .


    Naruto held his cheek with one hand, taking a moment to admire the expressions on the faces of several elders, and then said nothing, suddenly took out a file to manicure, whistle and manicure slowly, and then blew it. With his fingers, he said: "Elder, I remember you seem to have a six-year-old grandson."


    The elder shook his heart suddenly, and a terrifying scene that he couldn''t imagine appeared in his mind, and suddenly said: "What did you do?!"


    Naruto seemed to have not heard the words of the elder, and began to repair the nails of the other hand, and said slowly: "The grandson of the elder is quite cute. I remember he is called Yuto Hyuga, and he is talented. It¡¯s also very good, but now people are not in Konoha, they are in the northeast of Konoha, about 370 kilometers away, on a mountain called Eryue Mountain, right, he is really amazing, he can be complete at only six years old. It took sixteen palms, which is not bad. The talent is not inferior to that of Hyuga Nanami who was killed by me."


    The great elder heard that Naruto reported Hyuga Yurin''s information one by one, only feeling cold in his hands and feet.


    Hinata Yuto is the son of Hyuga Nanami who was killed by Naruto, and the only grandson of the elder. He is now the only offspring. Since Naruto rioted in Konoha a month ago, the elder knew that Naruto might come to revenge. He secretly sent his grandson out of Konoha and hid him in a deep mountain, hoping to pick him up after the wind and waves were calm, at least, to keep his only bloodline and not to be killed by Naruto.


    But now the elder is really scared, Naruto has reported all the information of his grandson in detail, and the elder is really scared.


    "You... how do you know this?!" The elder looked at Naruto in fear, his voice and even his whole body trembling, he was really scared.


    "Huh!" Naruto snorted and said: "Do you think you can do something unconsciously? Don''t forget, I am Minister Konoha, and all Anbu must obey my orders. Don''t you I really thought Taichi Hyuga and Hayato Hyuga could take a kid out of Konoha without anyone knowing."


    The great elder''s heart sank. He knew that he had lost. He really lost. He had miscalculated Naruto''s strength, not just fighting strength, but also more scheming. Who could think of a 13-year-old How could this young man be so scheming?


    How could he think that in such a short period of time, Naruto would be able to subdue Anbu for his own use, and discover all his actions clearly.


    Naruto felt it was not enough, so he suddenly took out a bunch of photos and threw them in front of the elder. The person in the photo was the grandson of the elder, Yuto Hyuga.


    The great elder finally couldn''t withstand this kind of blow, the crutches in his hand couldn''t support it, and an old bone knelt on the ground.


    This kind of humanoid creature is not worthy of sympathy. Naruto is manicuring his nails while slowly sweeping his eyes across the extremely elders present, and his tone of voice is casually covering all the information of their most important relatives and where they are now. They reported it, and then threw out piles of photos. Their most important relatives were all in Naruto''s hands long ago.


    These elders, the youngest one is already fifty-eight years old, everyone is old, what else can be done, of course, before dying to leave some more wealth and some power for their children and grandchildren, and now, Naruto has all their most important relatives in their hands.


    You said, what is an old man in his 60s and 70s who is still holding so much money and so much power?With one foot stepped into the coffin, not to win more shelter for future generations, Naruto had already caught their vitals.


    "Naruto Uzumaki!! Is it too mean for you to do this!!"


    "Where is my granddaughter! Where did you get her?!!!"


    "Don''t be so excited for a few old miscellaneous hairs, I don''t have a hobby of holding hostages." Naruto spreads out his hands in a helpless tone, the file in his hand has become a trigeminal kunai, and then again I took out a few photos and pinned them accurately in front of the elders.


    The photos are of course their most important relatives, but these photos are all very special. The first is the shooting angle, which is about 45 to the rear left. From here, you can see that their necks have a black complex technique.


    Naruto lightly tapped the tip of the trigeminal kunai with his fingertips, happily admiring the ugly faces of the elders, and said: "I just... have left a Thunder God coordinate on each of them."


    Chapter 224: Over!


    Naruto is ruthless, really ruthless, he didn¡¯t catch all the elder¡¯s relatives, because it was not necessary at all, and if he caught them, he had to feed them one after another. That¡¯s a waste of Naruto¡¯s money. , As long as they leave a flying thunder god technique on their necks, their lives will be in Naruto''s hands.


    The Thunder God technique cannot be eliminated, unless Naruto himself removes it, or someone who masters the Yin Yang escape technique can eliminate the Thunder God technique, so Naruto doesn''t worry that those people will get out of his control.


    The great elder clenched his teeth, but he couldn''t get angry in his heart, and said, "Naruto Uzumaki, is it too mean for you to do this?!"


    "Hahahaha..." After hearing the words of the elder, Naruto burst into laughter and said: "You are here less, old miscellaneous hair! Don''t say that you are like a saint, using things like curse seals to control What right does the person who separates have to accuse me?! And what if Naruto Uzumaki is mean?! I just kidnapped your family, what can you do with me?!"


    Gently tossed the trigeminal kunai in his hand, and said: "I still count to three, give me an answer, or I will start the Flying Thunder God Art, if you think you can be faster than my Flying Thunder God. Try it, one...two..."


    Naruto counts like a robot, and there is no chance to discuss it. The elder really has no choice. For fear that his grandson will be killed by Naruto, he quickly said: "I...I agree!"


    With the great elder taking the lead, most of the elders had to agree with Naruto''s statement. From today on dismissing the elders, there is one who still wants to fight hard with Naruto. Of course, Naruto used the Thunder God''s Slash. The neck was cut off in an instant and hung up.

 180 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 180

    Naruto took the Flying Thunder God¡¯s misfortune to nothing, and most of today¡¯s things have been completed. He said, "Yes, yes, you better figure it out for me. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re all right after you¡¯ve said it today. Don¡¯t want to operate secretly. Your own power or something, you don¡¯t really think that all the people around you are loyal to you. Think about why I can find all of your relatives so easily."


    Naruto''s words sounded a wake-up call to the elders... No wonder Uzumaki Naruto could find them. It seems that there is indeed a traitor around him, and he must clean up after returning.


    Naruto seemed to have seen their thoughts. With orange eyes killing Ling Ran, Ling Ran said coldly, "Don''t think about going back to find traitors, because those people are no longer your subordinates. From now on, Just plant flowers, drink tea, play chess, and have a dull life."


    Naruto¡¯s murderous words made the elders sober. They who once held great power have now lost all their power and become lonely old people with nothing. Thinking of this, all of them are as old as ten years old. But Naruto will not have any softness.


    Naruto looked at these old men coldly, sneered, and said, "Huh! It''s ironic. If that didn''t happen at that time, I could marry Hinata. With my strength, Naruto Uzumaki would surely make Hyuga One clan has become the strongest clan in the Ninja world, but I really want to thank you all my beloved elders. Thank you for ruining my heart and teaching me to be cruel!"


    This is the retribution. The evil cause they planted at the beginning has now reaped the evil results. If that didn''t happen at the beginning, everything will definitely be different today, but this world will definitely not sell regret medicine.


    The elder sighed deeply. He who has been using power all the time is now deprived of all power by Naruto. He only feels extremely tired. He looked at Naruto with tired eyes, and said, "Master Dark, we have already followed what you said. If you¡¯ve done it, you can let our family go.¡±


    "It''s too exaggerated to say that I have let them go. I didn''t imprison them." Naruto looked at the former elder jokingly, and said, "If you want to see Yuto Hyuga, the elder, you can just tell him to come back. , I won''t stop it."


    Naruto''s expression was "Don''t even think about it if you want me to release the Thunder God technique", the elder knew there was no way to resist Naruto''s order, so he had to shut up.


    "Next is the last thing."


    "We have nothing left, are you still reluctant to let us go?!"


    "Don''t be so disgusting!" Naruto looked at the old men with trash eyes, and said: "You old men I have never been interested in them. They are old and crippled. They have no strength and no brains. Even if you cut them for pork. Selling products will also be returned because they are too old, too hard, and too bad. If someone¡¯s stomach is eaten up, I will have to pay for the medical expenses, so that fools will be interested in you old men."


    After scolding a few old men extremely viciously, Naruto didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to the rubbish anymore, turned to look at Hyuga Nizu, and said, ¡°The third thing is that I decided to be the foundation of a clan¡¯s head. There will be an additional head of the branch family, and he will be selected from the branch family members to handle the affairs of the Hyuga clan with the head of the clan family, and at the same time coordinate the relationship between the clan and the branch. What do you think, the head of the Japanese foot family?


    Several elders who had just lost all their power were waiting to watch a good show, watching Nizu resist Naruto''s orders and then being cut off by Naruto, but contrary to their expectations, Hyuga Nizu was not angry at Naruto¡¯s division of him. The act of power, instead, nodded, and said: "I agree with the orders given by the patrons who are elected from the separation of families. Everyone in the separation of families will be more convinced, and it is better for the Hyuga family."


    Naruto smiled and said, "Look, it''s so good, everyone is kind."


    Hyuga Hizug glanced at Ningji, then turned to Naruto, and said, "Master Dark Minister, I have another suggestion."


    "Okay, talk about it."


    "The curse seal on the division of the family should be lifted, but I think it is possible to keep the part that destroyed the eyes after death, remove the part that is controlled, and all members of the division of the clan should engrave the new curse, so that it can save the eyes. It¡¯s fair to split the family.¡±


    "The suggestion of the chief of the Japanese foot is very good, I will study it carefully when I go back." Naruto smiled, then turned to look at Nei Ci, and said: "Next, I will determine that the Hyuga family is the first. The head of the division of Ren... is you, Ning Ci."


    Although Neji had expected it, when he heard it, he was shocked by Naruto for a long time without speaking. This discharge gift is really too big. Naruto actually broke the Hyuga family that has been passed down for thousands of years. The rule was that the elders were abolished, the curse seal was abolished, and a Patriarch came out for no reason, and the candidate for the Patriarch was him. Ning Ci was really shocked by SHOCK.


    "Why, no confidence?"


    "Indeed not." Ning Ci said honestly, with a wry smile, "Why don''t you just do this kind of thing like me, I''ve never done anything like Patriarch."


    "You nonsense! I have never been a dark minister before I became a dark minister!"


    Naruto¡¯s a little circumstantial remark made Ning Ci wake up. Naruto looked at him and said: "There is no success from the sky. Anyway, the separation is left to you. Then, how to fight for the benefits of the separation and how to prevent it? Everyone in the division''s revenge against the Zong family is the business of you, the master of the division. You can learn these things slowly, Ning Ci."


    Ning Ci felt helpless, feeling that the burden on his body could no longer be put down, so he could only kneel down like Naruto, respectfully bowed, and said, "Yes, Naruto-sama." This way of him also represented allegiance to Naruto.


    "Get up, Ningci. Your current strength is not enough. I will position you as the young master of the division for the time being. After your strength can pass my test and convince the public, the formal succession ceremony will take place. Before that, You can hone yourself."


    "Yes, Naruto-sama!"


    Chapter 225: Encountering Red!


    Of course, the affairs of the Hyuga family caused quite a stir in the Ninja World. The first was the abolition of the Hyuga elders, and then a so-called family division, the young master of the family, Hiuga Neji, appeared in the Hyuga family. , The curse of Hyuga''s family seems to have changed. All these events all point to one name-Naruto Uzumaki!


    Naruto once again did something earth-shattering, making him a member of the list of dangerous people in the major Shinobu villages.


    The curse seal of the Hyuga family has been resolved under the joint research of Naruto and Tsunade, from the original damaging curse seal to a curse seal that can only destroy the eyes without control after death. The appearance of the curse seal has also changed from the original green twisted swastika to a white dot on the center of the eyebrows, which can hardly be seen without paying attention.


    Being able to get rid of the control of the curse seal, the people of the Hyuga family were of course grateful to Naruto and Tsunate, and one by one swore allegiance to Naruto and Tsunate. Naruto easily subdued half of the power of the Hyuga family.


    After spending half a month at the Anbu base and the hospital, Naruto finally had time to rest, leaving all Anbu affairs to Xianglin, and ran out on the street by himself. He didn''t want to do anything, just wasting time.


    "Yo, isn''t this Naruto?"


    Naruto didn¡¯t waste much time, he heard someone calling him from behind. After hearing this voice, Naruto¡¯s eyes lit up, and just now he had a look on his face saying ¡°I¡¯m so bored, I¡¯m wasting time¡±. Turning around, he immediately turned into a grinning look. According to Naruto''s character, it would become so fast that he would definitely see a beautiful woman.


    "Oh, red beauty, it''s been a long time, I really miss it." Naruto looked at the mature beauty who stopped him with a hippy smile, Xi Rihong.


    Naruto and Red have not seen each other for a while. The Anbe incident, the Sasuke defecting incident, and the Hyuga family incident are so busy that Naruto is dizzy. In addition, Konoha has been posting more and more missions recently. I went out to perform the mission this morning, and Hong just returned from the mission yesterday.


    "Yeah, it''s been a long time." Hong smiled, but there was a dangerous light in her ruby-like beautiful eyes, "I didn''t expect that I went out to perform a mission and found Naruto when I came back. You got my best friend in bed~ Naruto, you are amazing." In the last sentence, the meaning of gnashing your teeth is self-evident.


    Naruto can bear even Tsunade¡¯s temper. Red¡¯s horrible look does not scare Naruto. Naruto¡¯s face is getting thicker and thicker. He smiled, scratched the back of his head, and said: "There is no way to be too charming. Big, no way, really no way..."


    Gorgeously threw Naruto a hygienic eye, and then turned into a clever smile, stretched out his slender fingers to scratch Naruto¡¯s face, and said: "But, our Master An is really Busy, it''s not easy to see you."


    After hearing Hong''s words, Naruto didn''t realize that he was wasting time on the street. Suddenly he made a fist with his right hand, and his far-eyed eyes were full of blood and said: "Since I sit in the position of Minister An, of course I have to work hard, otherwise Konoha is over!"


    Who believes you?!


    Hong didn''t believe Naruto''s words at all, rolled his eyes again, and said, "Then I would like to ask, we should have been very busy, Mrs. Dark, why are we hanging out on the street at this time?"


    "Because I feel secretly that I will meet a good thing when I go to the street today. I didn''t expect to really meet the red beauty, thank God." As he said, holding his hands in the shape of a heart, he looked up at the sky and looked far away. I am very grateful and sincere.


    Naruto talked a lot of wrangling, no serious words, but Hong just likes to get along with such Naruto, couldn''t help but laugh out, even if Naruto is now extremely powerful and powerful, he is still Uzumaki Naruto. People.


    The red fluffed up her long, slightly curly hair, showing the beauty of a mature woman. Her ruby-like bright and beautiful eyes looked at Naruto with a smile, and said, "Master Dark, are you interested in taking a drink with me?"


    "Red beauty invites, of course I have to go, let''s go."


    Hong and Naruto walked towards the tavern together. On the way, Naruto couldn''t help but complain: because women like to drink with me lately, this is the case with Adzuki, Tsunade is like this, so is Hong, or I just open a tavern. Up.


    Hong likes drinking very much, so she also has a familiar tavern and a location she likes. Hong ordered two pots of wine and sat with Naruto in a corner of the tavern.


    Red is one of the most feminine women Naruto has ever seen. In terms of figure, Red Bean and Red are indistinguishable from Xuanfu, and Tsunade is even more outperforming, but the woman with Red Bean is just like Naruto said before. It¡¯s a nerve problem, and Tsunade...feminine is better to be removed from her life dictionary.


    Hong and Naruto didn''t speak, but they only drank slowly, ate some side dishes, and had a cup of drink. They had a rare atmosphere.


    After drinking a pot of shochu, Hong started to talk about business, her ruby-like eyes rippling with inexplicable meaning, and said, "Naruto, can you tell me how you and Adzuki are together?"


    Although I learned from Hongdou yesterday that they had a relationship, the woman who had been fighting with each other couldn''t tell the truth. Hong still didn''t know the specific things that happened between Naruto and Hongdou.


    "October 24th."


    Although Naruto had just said a date, Hong, who was Hongdou''s only close friend, understood it, and a wry smile suddenly appeared on his face, saying: "I didn''t expect that the escort task would be delayed for so long at first, but I rushed If you don¡¯t come back to celebrate the birthday of Red Bean, I didn¡¯t expect that it would let you in at the end."


    "Analyze the enemy''s situation and seize the opportunity to take advantage of it. It is the ninja''s survival rule."


    "Analyze the enemy''s situation? Do you regard red beans as an enemy?"


    "The offensive and defensive war between men and women is a war in itself."


    "You always make sense!" Hong glared Naruto and said, "But how do you know Adzuki bean''s birthday?"


    "Did you forget that I am Minister of Darkness now? I have basic information about all the ninjas of Konoha."

 181 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 181

    "Then I even have my information."


    "Yes, but there are only some basic ones, such as the red beauty that I really want to know is not on the three sides."


    "Fuck you! The bad-mouthed boy!" Hong Wu ~ rolled Naruto''s eyes charmingly, and said with a slight anger.


    Naruto looked at Hong''s defiant look and drooled. When Hong saw Naruto''s pig brother''s look, he naturally rolled his eyes again, but he was a little happy.


    After drinking half a pot of wine, Hong put down the pot, looked at Naruto with serious eyes, and said, "Naruto, I have two things to ask you."


    "Please?" Naruto raised his eyebrows, his eyes looked red with deep meaning.


    Hong retreated under Naruto''s gaze and could only change his words and said, "Well, I admit defeat, there are actually two things for you to do."


    "Well, that''s right."


    Hong shook his head helplessly, but had to admit that he felt a little happy for this, and said: "The first thing is about red beans. You should know that she used to be a disciple of Dashemaru."


    "Well, I know that. I knew it in the Death Forest when Chunin took the exam."


    "Adzuki bean has the curse mark of Osake Pill. Adzuki bean has been tortured by that curse mark in pain. If it doesn''t happen, it''s okay. Once the curse mark happens, she will be extremely painful, even though Konoha''s medical ninja has treated Many times, but the effect has not been ideal, I think you should have a way."


    "What? It turned out to be this thing." Naruto poured the rest of the wine into himself and Hong''s cup, and said: "This thing is actually done even if you don''t tell me, you know that Sasuke defected. Got it."


    "Well, I''ve heard of it."


    "Sasuke defected to Oshemaru''s place, and Oshemaru sent his hand to stop our pursuit in order to ensure that he could get Sasuke. Although Sasuke did not chase us back, I caught Oshemaru''s men. , They are now in the base of Anbe, and they all have the curse seal of the Oshe Maru."


    "Are you serious?!"


    "Why did I lie to you?"


    "Does the red bean know?"


    "She doesn''t know yet, because I still can''t get rid of the curse seal. If I tell her and I can''t remove the curse seal, it would be cruel to give her hope and then make her desperate."


    "You are really careful." Hong Wei stared at Naruto''s appearance at this time, and had to admit that she was a little envious of Red Bean.


    "Thank you for the compliment." Naruto drank the wine in the glass, and then asked the boss to send two more pots of wine. "What about the second thing?"


    The red face was a little embarrassed. First he drank two glasses of wine. After a while, he gritted his teeth and said, "Do you know someone named Kurama Yakumo?"


    Chapter 226: Pommer Horse Eight Clouds!


    "Kurama Yakumo?"


    Naruto repeated the name once, thought about it, and said: "I saw it in the Anbe''s data before. It is said that it is the illusion family that was once comparable to the Uchiha clan. The daughter of the patriarch of the Kurama clan is Kurama. The only genius of the clan who has awakened his family¡¯s blood and bounds for decades, but I don¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t become a ninja, and he is now under house arrest in Lijianqiu Villa outside the village.


    Kurama Yakumo is an animation original character, and the number of appearances is limited to the original animation episodes. Naruto has long never remembered such a character, but he saw it on Anbu''s information some time ago, and now he is mentioned by Hong Kong. Feel strange.


    A genius who opened the limits of blood succession, but has not become a ninja and is still under house arrest?If it was a serious crime, it should be executed directly, and Hong suddenly mentioned this pommel horse Yakumo in front of Naruto, Naruto''s head was really a string of greetings.


    Hong put her hands under the tabletop, clasped her tightly, and said blankly: "Yakumo did not become a ninja because I personally sealed her ability."


    "Oh why?"


    A strong jealous look appeared on Hong''s face, saying: "Because I am jealous of her, I am jealous of her talent. I am afraid that she will surpass me and become Konoha''s number one phantom ninja, so I want to seal her power. "


    Naruto looked at the jealous red on his face in amazement. It took a long time before he burst out laughing, and then couldn''t help laughing, almost unable to laugh.


    Hong heard Naruto''s laughter, her heart sank, and her face became a little ugly. After a while, she said bitterly, "What are you laughing at?"


    Naruto finally stopped smiling, looked at the red pretty face, and said, "Red, has anyone ever said that your acting skills are good before?"


    "what?"


    Naruto poured himself a glass of wine, shaking the glass in his hand, the wine kept dangling along the rim of the glass, but it did not spill out. Naruto smiled and looked at Hong, and said: "The ability to seal the other party because of jealousy, plus Hong, your acting skills, this is really a good drama, if you write it into a movie, you will definitely become a famous star in the Ninja world."


    "You... how would you know?!"


    "Although I don''t know what happened between you and Kurama Yakumo, and why you sealed her abilities, I can be sure that you are definitely a good woman, both in appearance and in mind."


    "Stupid!" Hong stretched out his hand and squeezed Naruto''s face, and said, "What do you say about this, just treat me as a selfish, insidious and cunning woman, why should I say this!"


    "I''m stupid, so you seem to be smart!" Naruto retaliated by squeezing Hong''s delicate face, and said: "Let''s talk about it, what''s the matter with that pommel horse Yakumo? "


    "Hey..." Hong sighed, and told Naruto all about Kurama Yakumo.


    The pommel horse clan, as Naruto knows, was once a super-powerful illusion clan comparable to the Uchiha clan. Its family blood inherits the five magical senses of the boundary, and can control the enemy¡¯s five senses. All the damage suffered in the illusion will become real. , If the neck is chopped off in the illusion, the same thing will happen in reality. The legend is a super illusion that can''t even be seen through the kaleidoscope, but in recent years, no one from the pommel horse has awakened the family blood. Decline gradually.


    Kurama Yakumo is the daughter of the patriarch of the Kurama clan, and the only person in the family who has started blood succession in decades, so the hope of family revitalization lies in Kurama Yakumo.Kurama Yakumo is indeed very talented in illusionism, and can absorb any illusion very quickly. According to Hong, Kurama Yakumo''s illusion ability is actually above her.


    But Kurama Yakumo¡¯s overpowering illusion talent page is accompanied by other problems, that is, Kurama Yakumo¡¯s body is very poor, and she will be exhausted just after exercising. Therefore, Kurama Yakumo¡¯s parents will not let her continue to study at the ninja school, so Red was invited as Yakumo''s personal teacher.


    After being in contact with Yakumo for a period of time, Hong persuaded her to give up her goal of becoming a ninja and live a normal life because she was worried about her physical condition. Yakumo¡¯s parents didn¡¯t want her child¡¯s health to improve due to excessive efforts. Deteriorating, so he agreed with Hong''s approach, but Yakumo planted resentment because of it.


    The strong desire to become a great ninja~ Hope, the resentment and hatred of being unable to become a ninja breed in Yakumo''s heart a demon-Ido!


    Finally one day, after asking his parents to become a ninja and failing, the other self in Yakumo broke free from the shackles of his spirit and burned down the house at home. Yakumo''s parents were buried in flames.But Yakumo completely forgot this history because of the brain''s self-protection mechanism.She mistakenly believed that the three generations of Hokage who were in office at that time assassinated her parents and also assassinated herself.


    In order to protect Yakumo, Hong sealed Ido with the seal of evil, but Yakumo believed that she was jealous of her illusion talent, and she was afraid of surpassing her and sealed her own ability. Although Hong often went to see Yakumo, but Yakumo''s attitude towards her became increasingly cold and alienated.


    Hong is worried that as the days get longer, Ido will erode Yakumo''s heart more and more. Sooner or later, the seal of evil will not seal Ido, so I hope Naruto can deal with Yakumo''s problem.


    After hearing all the information, Naruto couldn''t help but glared red and screamed: "You idiot! Just tell me if you have something to do, you are not tired of making up a story!"


    Hong was reprimanded by Naruto, and her face was flushed with shame and shyness. She was ashamed to look into Naruto''s eyes and whispered: "I''m sorry."


    "Really..." Naruto gave Hong a helpless look, and said, "I''ll go and see the Kurama Yakumo in a while. Anyway, I have to confirm her situation before there is a solution, but, I am afraid that she will have to face the fact that she killed her parents."


    "This way..." The red shell bit her lower lip, her eyes hesitated, and said: "Is this too cruel to Yakumo?"


    "What if it is not cruel?" Naruto gave Hong a look and said: "Seal Ido is just a temporary solution but not a permanent cure. The more you cover up the truth, the stronger the hatred in Kurama Yakumo''s heart will be. It is said that Ido itself is a monster born because of the hatred of Kurama Yakumo. He will erode the heart of Kurama Yakumo. The stronger the hatred of Kurama Yakumo, the stronger Ido will be, no matter how strong the seal technique is. It can only be sealed for a while, as you said, Kurama Yakumo is becoming more and more indifferent to you, so you can see that Yidu''s situation is getting worse and worse. Let her face reality is the only way."


    In fact, Yidu¡¯s situation is just like the evil sword immortal in the fairy sword. It is also a monster born in evil thoughts. The fifth elder of Shushan sealed the evil sword immortal in the lock demon tower, but he became an evil sword fairy who absorbed evil thoughts and grew up. , Red sealed Ido, but Ido eroded Yakumo''s heart and became stronger and stronger.


    Sealing is not a solution at all, it can only be delayed for a while.


    Hong couldn''t refute Naruto''s words, Naruto''s words were reasonable, and Hong knew that Naruto was telling the truth, but thinking that Yakumo had to face the fact that he was the murderer of his parents, Hong felt extremely unbearable. And pity, if she can, she really hopes that that kind of thing will never happen.


    Seeing Hong''s melancholy expression, Naruto couldn''t bear it. He couldn''t help but grabbed Hongrou''s ~ soft little hand across the table, feeling the coldness of her little hand, and couldn''t help holding it tightly, saying, "Red, rest assured Leave it to me, I will definitely solve this problem perfectly."


    Naruto''s handsome face, coupled with his words at this time, showed an unusual masculine charm. Even a mature woman like red could not resist it. His face couldn''t help being flushed, and he drew his hand. , But couldn''t get away, his face was even blushing, and he whispered: "I don''t care what you are doing. Will you let me go first?"


    "Not good..." Naruto chuckled. At this time, he wouldn''t let go. He clenched his little red hand with a shy face, and said, "Red, if I solve the problem with Kurama Yakumo, is there any reward? ?"


    "what do you want?"


    "Let me kiss, OK?"

 182 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 182

    "No!"


    "Hey... why is this?"


    Chapter 227: The first sight of Kurama Yakumo!


    After sending the half-drunk Hong home, Naruto plans to go to Uchimigaoka Mountain Villa to meet the Kurama Yakumo. Gu Hong said that Kurama Yakumo¡¯s illusion can turn dreams into reality and can be used in illusion. The damage received is turned into substantial damage. Compared with the red illusion, it is qualitatively different. In fact, let alone the red, even Uchiha Madara can¡¯t do this level. It can be comparable to Yakumo¡¯s illusion. Yes, only Uchiha''s ultimate illusion, Izanagi, which must consume a writing wheel eye for eternal light.


    By the way, am I the only one who noticed this?When the TV group created this original character, I probably didn''t pay attention to making Yakumo''s abilities too strong. Isn''t Yakumo''s five magical senses of blood succession bounded by Izanaki actually?


    It''s just that Izanagi can only act on himself, turning the unfavorable factors into illusion, and turning the favorable factors into reality, while Yakumo''s five magical senses are used in attacks.


    Control the will of others, turn the unfavorable factors to the enemy into reality, and turn the favorable factors to the enemy into illusion. This ability to turn will into reality and reality into will is not exactly the same as Izanagi, that is, Yin The power of escape?


    The TV group probably has no limit when creating Kurama Yakumo, so I created such a girl with horror illusion ability. In addition, Kurama Yakumo is not like Shiratori Rensaburo from an original character that was approved by the original author. It turned out that Yakumo appeared only in the episodes about her, and Yakumo was buried afterwards.


    Naruto doesn''t remember such an original character at all. After listening to Hong''s report, Naruto is very concerned about Yakumo''s ability.


    In order to prevent any special circumstances, Naruto directly turned on the Nine-Tailed Chakra mode. If the opponent really has the illusion ability to hide, Naruto can easily cope with this state.


    "Hey, Kyuubi, the illusion of Kurama Yakumo is unusual, isn''t it the offspring of the woman of Huiye?"


    Nine Tails lay lazily and dozed in the sealed space. After listening to Naruto''s words, it took half a minute before he yawned, and said, "I don''t know, I haven''t seen the little girl from the Kurama family, but if that The girl named Hong said the truth, that kind of illusion ability to kill in a dream is like a yin retreat, and Huiye and the old man have been dead for so many years, it is not surprising how many families have her bloodline differentiated."


    "That''s what I said." Naruto nodded, and couldn''t be sure of anything before seeing Kurama Yakumo. Speaking of which, the strongest family in the Ninja world was the descendant of Otsuki Teruya, Senju, Uchiha, and Hyuga. Uzumaki are all descendants of Otsuki Kaguya, and Kaguya can shoot bones and hair from his body to kill ashes. In addition, Junmaro''s hairstyle is very similar to Otsuki Kaguya. Maybe even Kaguya''s clan is also big. The descendants of Mu Huiye.


    Naruto kept advancing towards Satomioka Mountain Villa, he maintained a super high speed when he turned on the Six Way Immortal Body Mode, and then suddenly felt an extremely inconspicuous spatial fluctuation that enveloped his whole body.


    Naruto stopped immediately, looking at the scenery around him that still didn''t change, he couldn''t help but smiled, and said, "Is this the magic of Kurama Yakumo? It''s really amazing. It''s close to Satomioka Villa. One kilometer, I can perform illusions on me from such a distance. No wonder it is comparable to the Uchiha clan. Even the kaleidoscope writing wheel can''t see the ultimate illusion."


    Kyuubi also felt the abnormal mental fluctuations. He was still dozing off at this time. He woke up completely at this time and said: "Yes, I didn''t expect that among human beings, besides Madara who is a reincarnation of Indra, there are also Someone can have such a powerful mental power."


    "Oh, nine lama, even you can say strong, then how do you think the spiritual power of that pommel horse is compared to you?"


    "Of course it is a lot worse than me, but at this distance, her mental power is less than five times greater than you."


    "Five times, it''s amazing. I''m really more and more interested in that pommel horse Yakumo." Naruto is really getting more and more excited. He is a fusion of two souls, and his mental power is much stronger than normal, but Kyuubi actually said that Kurama Yakumo''s spiritual power was more than five times stronger than Naruto, and even compared to Madara, who inherited the spiritual power of the Six Way Immortals, this kind of power was really interesting.


    However, Naruto¡¯s existence can be sensed at a distance of close to one kilometer, and Naruto can be immersed in illusion by launching illusion, and the degree of secrecy is extremely high. Under normal circumstances, Naruto may not feel that he has fallen into illusion. In the middle, this kind of illusion ability has really surpassed Hong.


    "Kurama Yakumo, let me see how good your illusion is!"


    Naruto stretched out his tongue ~ licked her dry mouth ~ lips, and the nine Taoist jade behind him turned into liquid, gradually covering Naruto''s body. Naruto''s body curled up together, asking for the scope of the package Gradually shrinking, becoming a perfect sphere and then shrinking again. After shrinking continuously, the black sphere disappeared into the air without any warning, as if he had never existed.


    In the dim Satomioka Mountain Villa...


    Kurama Yakumo''s face suddenly froze, and he murmured: "It disappeared... how is this possible?! In my horror fantasy world, there should be no way to use any ninjutsu! Even the breath has completely disappeared, after all what''s going on?!"


    Kurama Yakumo is extremely confident in her illusion, and even the illusion-type Shangren can hardly escape from her illusion. In her horror illusion, all factors that are beneficial to the enemy can be turned into nothingness, so it is in the horror illusion. There is no way to use ninjutsu, only those who have lost the five senses can escape from it, but even if the five senses are lost, the aura should still be there, but with the spiritual power of Kurama Yakumo, it is completely impossible to perceive the existence of Naruto. Naruto disappeared from this world out of thin air. This is one of the powers of seeking Taoist jade.


    Whether it¡¯s the Kagura¡¯s eyes of incense phosphorus or the perception of Yakumo¡¯s mental power, it is always inseparable from the two aspects of mental power and physical power, and the spiritual power and physical power can be completely turned into nothingness by Qiu Tao jade. , Can completely avoid being perceived by Xianglin and Yakumo. Only the immortal mode using the third energy-the force of nature can perceive the Naruto hidden in the jade for seeking the truth.


    Kurama Yakumo couldn''t perceive Naruto hiding in the jade for seeking Taoism anyway. His delicate eyebrows were tightly furrowed, but there was nothing to do. After a while, Kurama Yakumo got off the bed, put on shoes, and sat down. In front of the canvas, I picked up the palette and painting shovel, and started painting in my hands.


    Kurama Yakumo''s room was very dark. No matter night or day, the curtains were all drawn to prevent sunlight from entering. It was so dark that it didn''t look like the room of a 16-year-old girl.


    There are very few layouts in the room, only a bed, a wardrobe, and a piano is placed in the main spare area of ??the room... As for why there is a piano in the Hokage World, I don¡¯t know... Anyway, in the animation Just have...


    There is also a small cabinet and a low table in the room, on which are placed some painting brushes and paints. Painting is also what Yakumo does daily, and is the only thing she can do.


    Yakumo''s paintings are also as dark as her room. The backgrounds of the paintings are all darker colors, black, dark red, and dark brown. These are not the colors that a sixteen-year-old girl would choose to paint.And the main character in the painting is Yurihong. Because of Ido¡¯s relationship, Yakumo¡¯s psychology has been biased, making her hate Konoha and her teacher Yurihong. Therefore, the content of the painting is all dark. Hong raised her head and was pierced by a beam of light through her chest, most of which were like that. If Hong saw these paintings, I''m afraid it would be very sad.


    Naruto was hidden in the jade for seeking the truth, and the god sneaked into the Uchioka Mountain Villa without knowing it. He should have been protected here, and the Anbu and the medical ninja who were monitoring Yakumo fainted at the door at this time, apparently trapped. Among Yakumo''s illusions, Naruto can only say one thing to them... trash!


    Too lazy to take care of those wastes, Naruto quickly found Kurama Yakumo''s room, and his figure emerged from the jade for seeking Taoism. He stood behind Kurama Yakumo and watched her draw.


    Kurama Yakumo didn¡¯t notice that there was another person behind him. First, he used a painting spatula to smear a large black on the canvas as a background, then used the tip of the painting spatula to dip some paint to outline the outline, and then use a thinner brush to outline it. Facial features, eyebrows and other details, then use a drawing shovel to paint a large area, and finally use a paintbrush to accurately color, less than two minutes to complete an exquisite painting, the painter is Naruto Uzumaki!


    Naruto looked from behind and nodded. Although he is a layman, he can see that Yakumo painted him very well, very similar, except for the look in his eyes, almost all the characteristics of other places are captured. And they should have never met officially before.


    Kurama Yakumo paused in his hand. He picked up the painting shovel and dipped some red paint on the painting. A red mark splits Naruto''s body in two, the painting shovel and the rough canvas. The problem rubbed, and there was a rustle.


    Standing on Kurama Yakumo, Naruto stretched out his hand, smiling slightly on his face.


    "It seems that your illusion has failed, Kurama Yakumo."


    Chapter 228: Yakumo is upset!


    Illusion is also one of the unique illusions of Kurama Yakumo. Drawing a specific task on the canvas, and then using the painting shovel, can produce a terrifying illusion attack, killing people invisible.


    However, this illusion is not suitable for actual combat, because drawing takes time. If you encounter Akai¡¯s super fast physique master Yakumo, you will suffer a big loss. True illusion is actually the ultimate one that should be used in assassination. Illusion, as long as you know the appearance of the target, draw him, and with a touch, you can kill in a dream, the other party does not even know how he died.


    Of course, this technique is not without its weaknesses. The first is distance. The power of illusion will decrease as the distance between Yakumo and the target increases. On the contrary, the closer the distance, the stronger the spiritual power of Yakumo. The more powerful it is, and secondly, it is ineffective for those who have mastered the Yin Yang escape technique.


    Kurama Yakumo was not surprised by Naruto¡¯s voice. He slowly put down the shovel and palette, and turned around, still sitting on the chair, raising his head, his eyes indifferently looking at the one in front of him that is like the sun. The dazzling warm golden boy.


    "Are you here to kill me? Do it."


    Yakumo said indifferently, and his tone seemed to be talking about something completely irrelevant. It was like saying that there was a rain in the Land of Water today, but what does it matter to her?


    Boom!


    Naruto couldn''t understand Yakumo''s indifferent appearance. He stretched out his hand strangely, flicked his finger on Yakumo''s forehead, and made a bang, and a red mark appeared on Yakumo''s white forehead.


    Kurama Yakumo is the whitest girl Naruto has ever seen. Because she has always stayed indoors, drew the curtains, and is not exposed to sunlight, her skin is sickly pale, and she is already delicate. The fragile body that was exhausted after a while of training, and the temperament of Xiaojiabiyu, all these together made Yakumo look like a fragile and delicate porcelain doll, as if she would break when touched.


    "Pain!" Yakumo had never been hurt before, and his ability to endure pain was very poor. He couldn''t help but yelled, stretched out his hand to cover his forehead, and an angry mood rose in his heart. His eyes that were still flat just now were filled with anger. Naruto glared emotionally and said: "What are you doing?!"


    Naruto looked at Yakumo''s slightly annoyed expression with satisfaction at this time, adding a sense of fun to the indifference of Gujing Wubo just now, and couldn''t help but feel amused, and said: "Aren''t you afraid of death? What happened to me?"


    Kurama Yakumo has never encountered a rascal guy like Naruto in the past sixteen years. She was not afraid of death, but she was afraid of being tricked by Naruto, and her eyes couldn''t help but raise anger.


    Naruto was not afraid at all. The nine Qiu Daoyu behind him slowly turned, looking at Yakumo amusedly, and said: "You don''t seem to be afraid of me at all, Kurama Yakumo, do you know who I am?"


    "Konoha''s youngest dark minister Uzumaki Naruto," Yakumo''s eyes became indifferent again, and his tone seemed to be a little mocking, and said, "What''s so scary?"


    "Oh?" Naruto squeezed his chin and said, "This is the first time someone talks to me in this tone. Are you afraid of death?"


    "Everyone is going to die, what''s so scary about death, at least now I know when I will die, and you don''t know, so I beat you."


    Naruto looked at Kurama Yakumo in surprise. He didn''t expect this girl to have this kind of consciousness, just like a terminally ill patient.


    "You really interesting."


    "Thank you for the compliment." Yakumo said indifferently.


    Boom!


    "What are you doing?!" Yakumo, who was bounced on his forehead, held his forehead and looked at Naruto angrily. It was the second time!

 183 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 183

    "Your reaction is more interesting."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Kurama Yakumo felt that he really couldn''t communicate with this guy, turned around, changed another canvas, and started painting again, making himself ignorant of Naruto and too lazy to talk to him.


    Naruto approached Yakumo step by step, and of course Yakumo felt Naruto''s movements, but he still concentrated on his painting, as if Naruto did not exist at all.


    If Naruto could really be ignored so easily, he would not be Naruto Uzumaki. Naruto stretched out a pair of "criminal claws" towards the unsuspecting Yakumo, stretched it to Yakumo''s waist, and... ...Creek...


    "Hahahaha... don''t...hahahahaha... don''t scratch... I''m afraid... ticklish...hahahaha..."


    How could Yakumo expect that Naruto would use such a nasty means to tickle a girl who met for the first time, and couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. In fact, she didn¡¯t want to, but she was naturally ticklish and couldn¡¯t resist it. This kind of "attack" made him out of breath after a while.


    Naruto released his hand, lest Kurama Yakumo would really "laugh to death".


    Yakumo laughed out of breath, and it took him a long time to recover. Because of his poor body and staying in the room all the time, Yakumo¡¯s cardiopulmonary function was very poor. This time he couldn¡¯t catch his breath. It took a long time to adjust the breath, and the pretty face that was exquisite like a porcelain doll was flushed. It was a normal physiological reaction that could not catch the breath just now, the anger that was teased by Naruto, and the first time I was caught The opposite sex is shy when touching the body.


    Naruto looked at Yakumo with his arms folded, and smiled shamelessly: "Hey... It''s great to laugh like this."


    "It''s not the same, OK!" Yakumo yelled in shame. She didn''t feel any happiness at all, OK? A happy smile and a tickled smile are completely different things, they are totally different!


    "Ann Laan~~" Naruto waved his hand, "Don''t care about this kind of trivial matter, anyway, the result is the same."


    "Small things?!" Yakumo''s forehead kept beating, so scratching a girl who met for the first time was called a little thing?!


    Naruto showed off his offensive side again, looked at Yakumo with a smile, and said, "May I tell you a story?"


    "Don''t listen!" Yakumo didn''t want to look at Naruto''s smiling face, and turned his face to the side.


    Naruto ignored Yakumo''s reaction, and started talking about a clich¨¦ in his original world.


    "There used to be a pig. No matter what you asked him, he said no. You asked him if he had eaten. He said no. If you asked him if he drank water, he said no. By the way, have you heard this story? "


    Yakumo had long been smashed by the popularity, and without thinking about it, he snorted and said, "No!"


    "Hahahahaha..."


    Although this teasing brain teaser is very old-fashioned, Naruto still laughed loudly when Yakumo was so foolishly fooled. Looking at his appearance, Yakumo quickly understood the loopholes in it. His face flushed with anger.


    "Asshole!" Yakumo screamed. Facing Naruto, she couldn''t keep her indifference as she had always been. She reached out and grabbed a paintbrush and threw it towards Naruto.


    Yakumo, this is exactly the little girl''s act of venting. The brush that he threw out might not have any strength. Naruto dodged all of them, and then suddenly took out a deck of cards and said: "Let''s play poker. Right."


    "I do not know!"


    "It''s okay, I will teach you." Naruto said cheeky, grabbing Yakumo''s hand and pulling her to the bed. The two sat face to face, Naruto began to perform his poker stunts, a deck of cards was playing. Human hands seem to have life, constantly changing various fancy styles, and then they spread out like snow flakes, and then all fall into Naruto''s hands, unfolding new fancy styles, making Yakumo be dazzled. .Naruto¡¯s poker skills were learned from Tsunade¡¯s gambling ghost, and I didn¡¯t expect to use it today.


    Yakumo seldom comes into contact with outsiders. Seeing the poker fancy in Naruto''s hands, he couldn''t help but feel stunned. He quickly realized that when he saw this guy sitting on the bed he sleeps every night, his face turned red. , Said angrily: "You...you get out of my bed!"


    "Ah pull?" Naruto glanced at Yakumo, as if he hadn''t noticed anything, "Is there something wrong?"


    "This...this is my bed!" Yakumo gritted her teeth. A girl''s room cannot be let in casually. Yakumo''s room is not so gloomy as a girl, she doesn''t mind Naruto entering her own. Room, but the bed is different. I sleep on this bed every day. Naruto sits on his bed like this, making Yakumo feel uncomfortable all over his body like being crawled by ants.


    "It''s okay, I''ll let you sleep in my bed another day."


    "I..." Yakumo felt tight in his chest, almost spitting out blood from the singer.


    Naruto began to explain to Yakumo how to play poker and the rules. Although Yakumo didn''t want to play, he had to give in after being tickled by Naruto again. He just sat on the bed and started playing cards.


    Playing poker is indeed a good way to resolve boredom. Yakumo lives here alone at Miqiu Villa. Usually her life is painting and hating. Today her life was broken by Naruto, although she was depressed at the beginning. , But I quickly fell in love with playing poker, or I can''t say that I like it, but in this tedious life, I have to find something to do.


    After all, Yakumo is playing cards for the first time. Even if Naruto doesn¡¯t make a lot of money, she still loses more and loses less. Those who lose have to put a white stripe on their face. At the end of the game, Naruto has eight white strips on her face. It''s like an octopus, but Yakumo''s face has more than forty sticks on it, making it look like a mop.


    "Let''s play here today." Naruto put away the playing cards, then took a paintbrush, dipped in some red paint, and suddenly approached Yakumo.


    Yakumo tore off the white bars that blocked his vision, looked at Naruto who suddenly approached her in a little panic, and said, "What are you doing?!"


    "Hey, don''t move!" Naruto laughed like a strange shochu, and then suddenly fell to Yakumo, short, but very strong and powerful body pressing Yakumoman ~ wonderful girl Jiao ~ body , Holding her head with her left hand to prevent her from moving, the paintbrush in her right hand gradually moved towards Yakumo''s face.


    Yakumo didn''t notice the paintbrush on Naruto''s right hand at all, or she was completely stunned at this time, looking at Naruto in disbelief. The upper bodies of the two of them were almost completely close to each other, although there were several layers of clothing. , But Yakumo still seemed to be able to feel Naruto¡¯s strong muscles. The two of them were very close, and Yakumo could feel Naruto¡¯s scorching hot breath spraying onto her face, making her feel distraught. It''s hot~spicy, even forgot to breathe.


    "You, what are you doing?" Yakumo asked tremblingly, a small heart beating rapidly at this moment, as if it was about to burst out of his chest.


    "Hehe... whoever loses will be punished." Naruto laughed, completely ignoring Yakumo''s abnormality. He was just a playful prank. The brush was dipped in red paint and painted on Yakumo''s forehead. The shape of a pig''s head.


    "Okay, that''s the way it is." After Naruto finished painting, he threw the paintbrush and appreciated his "work" with satisfaction.


    But Yakumo hadn''t recovered from the "close contact" between the two just now, his eyes looked at Naruto dumbfoundedly, without any reaction at all.


    Naruto squeezed Yakumo''s face and said, "What''s the matter, girl, are you stupid?"


    "what!"


    Yakumo uttered a scream with the largest decibel and pitch in her life, and slammed Naruto away and rushed out, leaving Naruto with an unclear face.


    In the bathroom...


    Phoo~hoo~hoo~


    Yakumo was panting constantly. With poor cardiorespiratory function, it took a long time for her to adjust her breathing. When she raised her head, she looked at herself in the mirror. The pig head that Naruto drew on her forehead was almost invisible. The paint is red, and now her skin is also red.


    Yakumo touched his hot and pretty face, his eyes trembled as if he saw Naruto''s smiling face, and muttered, "What the hell is wrong with me?"


    Chapter 229: Starry Night!


    Yakumo washed the pig''s head off her forehead and returned to her room. After seeing Naruto, although she wanted to regain her former indifference, she couldn''t help but blush.


    Naruto scratched his head, walked to the window, opened the curtains a little, and the dim sunlight came in.


    "It''s already so late."


    Yakumo couldn''t help blocking the sunlight with his hands. Although the evening sun was very soft and not dazzling, her eyes still couldn''t stand too much light when she stayed indoors. It took a while to get used to it, looking outside. The faint sky couldn''t help but say: "It''s already so late."


    She didn''t notice the time at all, she didn''t expect it to be dusk.


    Naruto stretched his waist, and the joints all over his body made a crackling sound, which relieved the stiffness of sitting for too long, and said, "It''s too late. I''ll go back first."


    I should have expected this bastard to leave soon, but at this time, Yakumo felt his heart sink suddenly, and he couldn''t understand why he was so disappointed. He whispered: "Oh."


    Naruto gave Yakumo a deep look and smiled: "Don''t be so disappointed, I will come to see you tomorrow."


    "Who, who is disappointed!" Yakumo yelled in embarrassment. The eyes that had been darkened just now were full of anger and shame, "I don''t want you to come! You better not show up in front of me forever. !"


    "Oh~~"


    "What do you mean by''oh''?!"


    "It doesn''t mean anything, it''s just oh." Naruto smiled badly, and suddenly stretched out his hand to squeeze Yakumo''s pretty face, and then immediately flashed the person with Flying Thunder God, leaving Yakumo stomping his feet with shame.

 184 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 184

    "Yakumo, your skin is very good."


    "Ah!" The temperament of Biyu from the Little Family of Eight Clouds was completely destroyed, "This person is really annoying!!"


    After Naruto left, only Yakumo was left in Satomioka Villa again, and the air became cold again. Yakumo suddenly seemed unable to bear this familiar environment. He sat on the bed with his hands around his knees. , Curled up into a ball, like an abandoned little animal, looks very pitiful.


    I thought I was accustomed to loneliness, but Naruto completely broke his previous living habits. When Naruto made such trouble, Yakumo couldn''t bear the loneliness and loneliness here.


    "Will he really come tomorrow?"


    Yakumo couldn¡¯t help but started talking to herself, unlike when she faced Naruto, what she said was her sincere words, and after saying this, Yakumo¡¯s face suddenly became hot~spicy. Even if she knows that no one will hear her, she blushes to death, is she really the age to miss a man?


    "Ouuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Yu broke into the boy in her life.


    "That guy hates the most..."


    "Still not here¡­¡­"


    In the same place, Yakumo was standing at the window, holding the curtains tightly in his hands. The dim sunlight outside had gradually dimmed. It was already the dusk of the next day, but Naruto had not come yet.


    There is a painting on the easel. This is Yakumo¡¯s only work today, or an unfinished product. The person in the painting is Naruto. Today Yakumo only painted half of the painting, which is Naruto, just like Naruto said. The painting looks very similar, but it''s just like. The Naruto in this painting does not have eyes. No matter how Yakumo adjusts the color, he can''t grasp the essence of Naruto''s eyes.


    The more anxious Yakumo was, the worse his painting became. The weather was getting late. Naruto never came, and Yakumo had an unspeakable irritability in his heart.


    The sky gradually darkened, and in the end even the faint yellow afterglow of the setting sun disappeared completely. The sky was completely dark. Yakumo clutched the curtains tightly, and his whole body was shaking~ shaking, holding back tears in his eyes, and the last hope in his heart disappeared. Up.


    "con man!"


    "Hey...even if I''m late, don''t have to say that to me, I will be very sad."


    Naruto¡¯s voice suddenly appeared behind Yakumo, his tone was a little helpless and caring, but he really didn¡¯t mean to delay the time to make Yakumo sad. He really has something to do today. Come to find Naruto today. People, I hope Naruto will guide her in her practice, but Naruto didn''t refuse. As a result, she helped her practice every day and forgot the time. When she noticed it, it was already evening.


    "You..." Yakumo looked at Naruto with complicated gaze. He was here. There was so much joy in Yakumo''s heart. But thinking about this guy who made him wait all day for nothing, Yakumo felt resentment. Indifferently said: "You go, I don''t want to see you."


    "Now, I''m sorry, I really have something to do today." Mingren won''t really leave, he leaned in front of Yakumo, and said, "Don''t be angry, OK, next time I will come early."


    Yakumo¡¯s grievance was not so easy to subside, his face was still cold, and he said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter when you come here, and you''d better not show up in front of me again.¡± After that, he turned around. Body, gave Naruto a beautiful back of his head.


    "Hey..." Naruto sighed deeply, his expression lowered, "That''s no way..."


    Hearing Naruto¡¯s disappointed tone, Yakumo¡¯s heart trembled, thinking whether what he said was too much, and considering whether to take back what he had just said, Naruto did the same thing to her as before. .


    "Hahahaha..."


    After dozens of seconds, Yakumo leaned against the head of the bed limply, looking at Naruto with tears from the corner of his eyes, and his face was red again.


    "You are so annoying!"


    "Hahaha... you are still more interesting like this."


    "You...huh!"


    "Hey... don''t look like this, go to a place with me, I have prepared some interesting things for you."


    "Huh! Don''t go... Ah! What are you doing! Let go of me!"


    Naruto turned the Yakumo in his arms slightly and said, "You are lighter than I thought. Eat more meat instead of being picky."


    "Asshole! Let go of me!"


    "Ann, I''ll let you go when I get there, don''t make it seem like I want to hug you too much."


    "Asshole!"


    "Is that the funny thing you said?"


    On the roof of Satomioka Hill Villa, Kurama Yakumo looked at Naruto in a cloud of mist with a twitching corner, and said helplessly.


    "Yeah, in such a cold day, hot pot is the best choice, oh...hot!"


    The season is now late autumn, and it¡¯s night, the temperature on the roof is close to zero, and there is still a chilly autumn breeze. In this case, it¡¯s really a blessing to be able to eat hot pot.


    In just a short time together, Naruto has completely overturned Yakumo¡¯s previous impression of him. Originally, in Yakumo¡¯s impression, Kiu-tailed man Juli, cruelly killed the entire Konoha elders group, should be cruel and cruel. A bloodthirsty horror ninja, but after actually getting along, Yakumo''s impression of Naruto has become a shameless, brazen, not what a dark minister should be.


    "If you don''t eat or not, I''m finished eating it all."


    "Of course I eat." Yakumo refused to suffer. Although the atmosphere between the two of them was really strange, her body was already weak in such a cold weather, and she couldn''t stand the cold. It would be nice to be able to eat a light pot to warm her stomach.


    The two of them were sitting on the roof in the autumn wind, eating hot pot, looking at the stars, Naruto gagged as usual, making Yakumo amused and embarrassed, and punched him again and again, Naruto laughed, just not letting him. The cloud hit, making Yakumo panting and gloomy.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh a long time not to have eaten as sohhhh..."


    After eating, Naruto lay on the roof with his head resting on his arms, looking at the vast starry sky, and said contentedly.


    The corners of Yakumo''s mouth twitched, and he looked at the countless plates beside them, and said, "You are really a rice bucket!" Even if Yakumo has a good appetite because of her good mood, her appetite is far from that of Naruto. People eat twenty times as much food as Yakumo, and it was the first time that Yakumo saw Naruto''s appetite, and it was a little frightened.


    "Thanks for the compliment."


    Naruto smiled and didn''t mind Yakumo''s words at all. Yakumo rolled his eyes and had nothing to do with the cheeky Naruto. The two lay on the roof and watched the stars together.


    "Look! Meteor!"


    A stream of light suddenly flashed across the sky, and Naruto noticed it first, and immediately pointed to the stream of light in the sky.


    After Yakumo saw it, he immediately clenched his hands and closed his eyes. He didn''t know what wish he had made in his heart. Although Naruto didn''t believe that Meteor could fulfill his wish, he couldn''t help but follow her when he saw Yakumo''s wish. , Made a wish.


    "What wish did you make?"


    "This seems to be the question I want to ask. You preempted it." Naruto looked at Yakumo amused.


    "You care about me, anyway, I asked first, and you should answer me quickly."


    "Okay, I made a wish with Meteor. I want to know what color you are wearing now."


    "You!" Yakumo was irritated by Naruto''s words, his face flushed again, "H''s bastard!"


    "What I said is true, look at my sincere eyes."


    That''s it... It''s this look... I can''t draw it...


    Yakumo looked at Naruto¡¯s blue eyes, and suddenly stunned. This is what she rarely paints. She just can¡¯t paint the essence of these eyes, which is born with the vastness of the sky and the depth of the sea. It was the first time that Yakumo couldn''t paint his eyes as if he was above everything else.


    Naruto didn¡¯t know how attractive his eyes were, or why Yakumo was suddenly stunned, and squeezed her pretty face again, and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, what¡¯s the daze? By the way, you just promised. What wish?"


    Yakumo turned around, heard Naruto''s question, and thought of the wish he had just made, his eyes darkened.


    When Naruto looked at her eyes, he could guess that the wish she had promised was probably not a good thing, and he did not force Yakumo to say the content of the wish, so as not to hurt the closeness between them, change the subject, and show the badness again on his face. With a bad smile, he said, "Is it cold? I can lend you my warm embrace for a while."


    "roll!"

 185 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 185

    Yakumo roared, and his delicate feet kicked Naruto from the roof. Naruto plunged into the soil like a green onion.


    "Uuuuu...you are too cruel..."


    Chapter 230: Practice every day!


    "Drink!"


    early morning¡­¡­


    It is now late autumn, although it is six o''clock, the sky is still gloomy, the sky is still dark, and there is still a lot of water vapor in the air. The leaves and grass are covered with dew.


    There was a soft drink from a girl on the quiet exercise field No. 8.


    Wearing two unique "light bulbs", the girl who Naruto missed very much because of her very Chinese style, Tiantian, was staying on the exercise field at this time, with a soft drink, the five kunai in her hands quickly threw out toward the front , And then quickly Jie Yin in his hand.


    "The technique of shuriken shadow avatar!"


    The five kunai thrown out every day quickly differentiated and increased, and they changed into countless kunai within a few breaths. The dense kunai that filled the sky was like an abnormal kunai rain, and the attack area was huge.


    Naruto looked at the kunai flying in the sky, smiled slightly, and didn''t need to enter the Nine-Tailed Chakra mode, and quickly sealed in his hands.


    "Feng Dun makes a big breakthrough!"


    Naruto took a deep breath, gathered air in his chest to change the nature of Chakra, and then spewed out in one breath, forming a bursting gust of wind. A large area of ??gust of wind suddenly enveloped all the kunai, in the wind, Those kunai''s shadow clones were all destroyed, and even the five kunai as the main body could not withstand the gust of wind, and they were all blown away by Naruto.


    "It''s not over yet!"


    With a loud shout every day, the ten fingers of both hands moved quickly, the tough steel wire in the hand connected to the five kunai iron rings, using precise fingertip control to control the five kunai, and then all turned towards Naruto''s body Stab.


    "burst!"


    With a soft drink every day, two of the detonating charms tied to Kumamoto exploded. The explosion produced dense smoke for an instant, obstructing Naruto¡¯s vision. Then in the dense smoke, three cold lights flashed, exactly The remaining three kunai.


    Naruto quickly drew out his own kunai and gathered Fengdun Chakra to Kumai. Although in terms of quality, Naruto''s kunai and Tiantian''s kunai are similar, but Fengdun Chakra was gathered. After that, the kunai in Naruto''s hand became a treasure, which completely opened the gap with Tiantian''s kunai.


    Naruto''s pupils shrank due to his high concentration, and the cold light was continuously drawn from the kunai in his hand, accurately cutting all the three steel wires connected to the kunai.


    After the wire was cut by Naruto, Tian Tian did not give up, and immediately took out the huge shuriken from the ninja bag.


    "Wind Demon Shuriken Shadow Windmill!"


    In the shadow of a huge wind demon shuriken, a second wind demon shuriken is hidden. This is an advanced ninja technique. The first wind demon shuriken is just a cover, and the second wind demon shuriken is The real ultimate move.


    Naruto''s gaze was cold, and the Kuwa in his hand swung down decisively, and the sharp blade cut off a corner of the Wind Demon Shuriken. The Wind Demon Shuriken lost his balance and flew to the side automatically.


    The second Wind Demon Shuriken had already arrived, and it was too late for Naruto to wave Kuwu. Faced with Tiantian¡¯s attack, Naruto made a quick leap. Although he did not jump high, it was enough to let the Wind Demon Shuriken from him. Flew under his body.


    With a strong wave of Tiantian''s hands, a few cold light flashed in the air. Naruto had already avoided the wind demon''s shuriken, turning an arc in the air, and then flew towards Naruto.


    Wire?!


    Naruto''s eyes saw through the cold light in the air, which was the steel wire cut by Naruto just now, and Tian Tian connected the steel wire to the Wind Demon Shuriken the moment he threw out the Wind Demon Shuriken.


    Nice job!!


    Naruto couldn''t help but admire Tian Tian, ??this kind of exquisite endurance tactics, only Tian Tian can display...


    Naruto quickly turned around, holding the kunai in both hands, Fengdun Chakra increased the length of kunai to nearly one meter, the length of a samurai sword, and then slashed cleanly towards the wind demon shuriken. under.


    After Fengdun Chakra''s strengthened Ku Wu Wu unimpeded, Feng Demon Shuriken was divided into two, but there was a very faint sound of breaking through the air and a slight tingling sensation in the back of his head.


    Naruto''s head was on one side, and the sharp kunai cut off a strand of Naruto''s hair and flew over.


    "Good job, every day."


    Tian Tian kept breathing on his knees with both hands, and she couldn''t help showing a smile. After all, the gap between Tian Tian and Naruto was too big, although Tian Tian cut off a strand of Naruto''s hair with his incomparable control, but whether it was Physical strength is still mental, the daily consumption is more than three times larger than Naruto, and he is very tired.


    Naruto collected her own suffering, then picked up the last one that Tiantian threw out and walked to her, saying: "It''s done well, it seems that you have understood what I said to you before."


    Tian Tian accepted Kuunai and said, "I really want to thank you for your previous guidance, Naruto."


    "You have accurately used the ninja to create a cover, and then launched a fatal blow at the most correct time. Now it is time to turn your last blow into a fatal blow."


    This is already the result of a week¡¯s training. During the week, Naruto accompanies her to practice together every day after handling Anbu¡¯s affairs during the day. At night, he goes to Yakumo¡¯s place to play with her, and then play cards and chat with her. Looking at the stars, although the life is a bit busy, it is also very fulfilling.


    Tian Tian is a very rare ninja with refined ninjas. Although it is possible to become a strong one no matter which path you take, Tian Tian is indeed rare. Because there are few, no one can guide her on what to do in the future. To go, she can only find out on her own.


    The way of fighting before Tiantian is, according to Naruto, throwing garbage. Although Tiantian¡¯s Shuangshenglong and Caoshenglong are powerful, they face large-scale attacking ninjas like Temari and Naruto, as well as Gaara¡¯s. A ninja with absolute defense will suffer a big loss, as the daily defeat to Temari proves this point.


    Tiantian''s ninja is based on "quantity" to win, so the attack power dispersed to a single point will be weakened. Tiantian is not Naruto. Even if Naruto wins with "quantity", there is also a super-large jade spiral Tarenmaru. This kind of destructive power, the daily amount of chakra is not large, so we can only take the "quality" route.


    It only takes a handful of karma to kill. All the previous attacks are to cover up, and the last one is the key point. This is the result of daily practice during this period of time.


    "Yes!"


    There was a serious look on Tian Tian''s face, like a good student who listened carefully. She really admired Naruto''s strength, and Naruto''s guidance really helped her to improve rapidly.


    Naruto looked around, then pointed to a big tree about half a meter in diameter on the exercise field, and said: "Every day, you try to throw kunai towards that tree. Remember to use your full strength."


    "Got it." Tiantian nodded, holding the Kuwu that Naruto had handed back to her just now. He flicked his arm forcefully, using the power of the whole body, and threw Kuwu out.


    Duo!


    Kuwu hit the tree trunk fiercely. The trunk was firm and dense. Everyday Kuwu only had one-third of the tip thorns ~ into the tree trunk, which was pretty good for the girl''s strength.


    "Not bad." Naruto admired. Tian Tian can maintain his head even when he uses his full strength. This is indeed very rare. Then Naruto raised the kunai in his hand, which is no different from Tiantian''s kunai.


    "Look carefully, this is what I want to teach you."


    Buzzing...


    Naruto gathered Chakra on kunai, and Fengyun Chakra vibrated with a low buzzing noise. I saw Naruto''s method of using kunai every day during practice, and I felt at such close range. Even more shocking.


    Whoosh!!


    The cyan light flashed!


    The windy Chakra became extremely sharp, cut the air, minimized the influence of air resistance, and flew towards the big tree quickly.


    Duo!


    The same voice, but Naruto¡¯s voice is more ¡°real¡± and feels more powerful. Kunai attached to the powerful wind to escape Chakra easily pierced the entire tree, even the stone behind the tree was also Pierced, the whole Kuwu was submerged in the rock.


    "Ok... so awesome..."


    Chapter 231: The Rain Is Coming!


    "Chakra is the foundation of a ninja. Chakra has five basic attributes: wind, thunder, water, fire and earth. My chakra attribute is wind. As for the new nature changes produced by the chakra mixture, it belongs to the boundary of blood inheritance. That''s too complicated, so I won''t talk about it for the time being." Naruto explained to Tiantian, "Injecting chakras into ordinary ninjas can greatly increase the attack power of the ninjas and achieve the effect of one hit. Chakra attributes, you need to use this."

 186 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 186

    Naruto took out a stack of white paper, clamped a piece of paper with his fingers, and said, "This is a chakra test paper made from trees that are very sensitive to chakra. Different chakra properties will affect this paper. It will cause different effects. If it is fire, it will burn, if it is water, it will be saturated, if it is thunder, it will be crumpled, if it is soil, the whole piece of paper will be shattered, and wind properties like me...


    Naruto entered a little chakra into the chakra test paper, and the whole paper snapped and was cut in half sharply.


    "It turned out to be so."


    "Here, you can try it too, every day."


    "Okay." Tian Tian took a chakra test paper from Naruto and entered the chakra into the paper. The whole paper suddenly became crumpled and then split in half from the middle.


    Naruto''s eyes lit up and he said in surprise, "Is it the two attributes of wind and thunder?"


    "Can a person have two attributes?"


    "Of course you can. Most people are born with one or two chakra attributes, and ninjas who reach the upper level of ninja will master two or three changes in chakra attributes through acquired learning. Generally speaking, the natural chakra attributes can be mastered. It¡¯s relatively simple, but it¡¯s harder to learn the day after tomorrow, but if you master the more Chakra¡¯s nature changes, the ninja will become stronger. Everyday, you are a ninja who is born to practice ninja, because the two attributes of wind and thunder are the most suitable to use It''s on the ninja."


    "Really?"


    "Of course, why lie to you." Naruto took out two special kunai from the ninja bag, and said, "Do you know what this is?"


    Every day, I carefully looked at the Kunai in Naruto''s hand, and suddenly showed shock, his breathing became heavy, and said: "Chakra Knife!"


    "The look in the eyes is really good!"


    As a ninja who refines ninjas, Tiantian has a special understanding of the knowledge of each ninja, and Tiantian has always wanted to use this special chakra metal for weapons, but this special metal is too precious. The source of the Chakra metal used by Naruto¡¯s two branches was also obtained from Danzang, something that Danzang had searched over the years.


    Naruto handed a handful of kunai to Tiantian, and said, "You put Chakra into this kunai and try it."


    Guru!


    Looking at the precious kunai in his hand every day, he couldn''t help but swallowed his saliva. Then, according to Naruto''s words, he injected chakra into kunai, and every day''s chakra automatically formed a sharp edge outside kunai. This is how it is. Where metal is precious, it is extremely easy to attach chakras, and it can produce huge power as a weapon.


    "Next is me." Naruto also injected Chakra into nothingness to form an edge, and the gap between him and Tiantian was revealed.


    Naruto¡¯s Chakra is sharper, and the flow rate is faster, thinner, and sharper. The length of Naruto¡¯s Chakra is about half a meter, and the distance is less than ten centimeters every day. Generally large.


    "This is the difference between mastering Wind Dun and not mastering Wind Dun. The chakra of Feng Dun is very aggressive and can be turned into the strongest weapon, but this kind of chakra metal is very rare. You have to master Feng Dun after Success is only when you can gather Chakras to ordinary suffering."


    The gap between yourself and Naruto is really visible with the naked eye... Tiantian looked at the kunai in Naruto''s hand with full eyes, and said: "Naruto, how far can your limit be?"


    "Is my limit?" Naruto asked back. He concentrated all the Fengdun Chakra on the kumasu in his hand. The kunaru suddenly became sharp, and the Fengdun Chakra continued to gush upwards, forming a two-meter-long one. The cyan wind blade, the length completely exceeded the level of the sword, reached the level of the wild sword.


    Naruto flicked twice at random, and the cyan wind blade instantly cut the turf and soil, and even some stones in the soil were easily cut by Naruto, as easily as cutting tofu with a sharp knife.


    "It''s like this. At this level, I can probably directly punch through a solid steel block of half a meter in length. I will teach you the practice method of Fengdu. I don''t know the way of Thunder. I will let Kakashi come. Teach you, after you fully master the wind and thunder, I will teach you the technique of magnetic escape and the technique of flying thunder god!"


    After teaching Tiantian how to practice wind escape, Naruto left a shadow clone and left the exercise field. The following things could be solved by the shadow clone. Think about when Tian Tian heard that she was going to teach her the art of flying thunder god That surprised expression...It''s really cute...(After all, it is one of Konoha''s four golden flowers. Sakura has Tsunade''s teaching, Ino has family secret skills, Hinata has Roubu Shuangshiquan, and I can''t every day. Too bad)


    Tiantian is born with two attributes of wind and thunder. It seems to be destined. Magnetic escape is a new change in nature produced by the combination of wind and thunder. For Tiantian, who manipulates ninja, magnetic escape is the most powerful weapon. In the past few days, Naruto discovered that Tian Tian is a genius, a genius of time and space ninjutsu.


    The technique of Thunder God is different from ordinary ninjutsu. General ninjutsu can be mastered with enough effort and time, but the technique of Thunder God is a ninjutsu only belongs to genius, and it is limited to As for the genius in space ninjutsu, Konoha has only three people who have mastered this technique until now. These three people are all geniuses, Qianshoujianma, Hafengmizumen, and Naruto.Think of the three shadow guards of Bofeng Shuimen back then. The three elite Shangren can barely use the first stage of the Thunder God''s art by joining forces. This is the difference between genius and non-genius.


    Naruto realizes that Tiantian¡¯s talent is on her scroll. The time and space scrolls used by Tiantian Storage Ninja are all made by herself. No matter what type of scroll, it is essentially a special drawing on a blank scroll. Runes, and then injected into chakras to produce different effects, just like a magician drawing a magic circle, any deviation of the runes on the scroll will cause the failure of the entire scroll, and Tiantian can create extremely difficult time and space scrolls by himself. This is how people determine her talent in time and space ninjutsu.


    Magnetic Escape controls the ninja, and then activates the Flying Thunder God Art. If it is really successful, Naruto can foresee what Tiantian''s strength can reach.


    There is no need for Naruto to worry about the situation on the Tiantian side, he went to Satomigaoka Mountain Villa to see Yakumo when he had nothing to do.


    Although it is just past seven o''clock, Yakumo always wakes up early. By this time, he has finished washing, sitting on the bed, looking out the window, the sun has risen, the warm sunshine is warm but not dazzling, this is also Naruto The results of this week¡¯s hard work have made Yakumo open the curtains every day to look at the sunshine outside, so that it is good both physically and psychologically.


    Yakumo turned his head to look at the sunlight outside the window, his expression indifferent, like the way Naruto had when he first saw her.


    Naruto walked silently to Yakumo''s side, squeaking with his hands on Yakumo''s waist, Yakumo still couldn''t bear this, and the flowers trembled with laughter, completely "withered" in Naruto''s arms.


    Naruto stroked Yakumo''s hair and said, "That''s how it should be."


    "That''s not right!" Although Yakumo was still panting, he still couldn''t help but punched Naruto with his small fist. His eyes were watery, "I hate ghosts! You can''t restrain yourself!"


    With Naruto''s company these days, Yakumo eats well every day and dresses well. Under the leadership of Naruto, Yakumo will also bask in the sun. Although he will not leave this villa when he is alone, his complexion is finally good. It''s a lot, unlike the pale and lifeless face when Naruto first saw her.


    "Hey... Naruto, you will come to see me tomorrow."


    "Of course it will."


    "Then... Bring something to eat when you come tomorrow night. It''s cold and I want to eat hot pot."


    "No problem, I agree to your request, Yakumo."


    "Ok."


    Yakumo nodded happily, and leaned his head against Naruto''s chest with a sweet smile. Both his expression and heart were extremely quiet...


    Naruto, I...


    Chapter 232: Revenge, sacrifice...


    December 1st...


    On the first day of every month, Hong will leave Konoha for a period of time to visit Yakumo at Satomiqiu Villa outside the village. This is the case every month, unless there are some special circumstances, such as a mission and there is no way to return.


    Today is no exception. Hong came to Satomiokayama Villa. Because Hong had been here several times, he knew the Anbu guarding Yakumo and the medical ninja, so they did not stop Hong, and let Hong go in after a hello... ¡­Aren¡¯t Anbe and Medical Ninja supposed to fall asleep in Yakumo¡¯s illusion?


    Hongshumen came to the second floor, at the door of Yakumo''s room.It''s still the same as when it was red, and it was gloomy and not angry.


    Duoduo...


    Hong knocked on the door lightly and said, "Yakumo, are you there? I''m here to see you."


    After nearly half a minute, there was no response, Hong knocked on the door again, and the result was the same.


    "Yakumo, I am coming in." Hong stretched out his hand to open the door and walked in gently. "Yakumo, are you there?"


    The room was still so dark and weird, completely different from when Naruto came, the curtains were tightly pulled, and the paintings that Yakumo had painted before, the dark paintings, and the dark room were placed on the floor. Everything looked so weird.


    "Mr. Hong, you are finally here..."


    Yakumo said quietly, turning his back to Red, holding a paintbrush and drawing board in his hand, and constantly finishing the paintings in front of him. The characters in the paintings are Xi Rihong.


    Click!


    After Xi Rihong walked into the room, the door behind it suddenly closed without warning, and the whole room suddenly changed. The originally gloomy room seemed to have suddenly arrived in a magical space, surrounded by purple, red, and green, all mixed together. The color is only Yakumo, and the things around her still keep their original appearance, as if there is a small island floating in the air, all the weird paintings that Yakumo painted are floating in the air, flying everywhere.


    Hong turned around and glanced at the door. The door quickly disappeared as if it had dissolved, making it clear that Hong''s retreat was to be sealed.


    "Teacher Hong, how are my paintings, are they pretty good?"


    "Yakumo, what are you doing?"


    Yakumo''s painting has been completed. Looking at the red in the painting, Yakumo''s eyes narrowed slightly, filled with resentment and hatred, and said: "It''s finally here. I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time."

 187 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 187

    "Yakumo..." Red eyes looked at Yakumo''s lonely back with complicated eyes, then smiled as if relieved, and said, "Yes, it''s been a long time."


    Yakumo knew that Hong would come to see herself on the first of every month, so she decided to take revenge on this day, but she didn¡¯t want to be seen by Naruto when she was taking revenge, and was even more afraid that if Naruto tried to block her, she would hurt Naruto. , So let Naruto come back at night.


    Yakumo picked up the painting shovel, dipped it in paint, and then painted a few times on the canvas to erase the red calf in the painting. The paint that Yakumo later applied in the painting suddenly gave off a burst of white light, and then the red double ~The legs just disappeared.


    This is the true power of illusion, Yakumo''s illusion!


    "How about it, it''s amazing, now I can control your life and death at will...Tell me the real situation..." Yakumo turned his head, looked at Hong with hatred, and said: "Kill my parents, order I will expel the three generations of Hokage about the Kurama clan and Konoha village."


    "No," Hong Yakou denied, her red eyes seemed to see a "person" with a look similar to Yakumo, but a strange smile, and said, "Sandaime has never given such an order."


    "Why lie?!" Yakumo said angrily, and the painting spatula in his hand smeared on the canvas a few times again, completely erasing the red legs in the painting, and the same happened to Red''s body. thing.


    "Please, tell the truth, or you will disappear." Yakumo''s tone is very low. In addition to hatred and pain, there is also a hint of luck. She doesn''t want to kill her. If she kills her parents It was Hong who had accepted the order of three generations and had to do it. Yakumo could even let Hong go because of this, as long as Hongken said that she was forced to be helpless, as long as that was enough.


    "Poor child..." Red eyes looked sadly at Yakumo''s back, tears running down her cheeks, "If letting me disappear can relieve your pain, if you can disappear with the pain, the hatred also disappears. , Then you can do it..."


    "Why are you crying?!" Yakumo turned his head and felt irritated when he saw the red tears, "I won''t be fooled by those tears!"


    Yakumo looked at Hong, Hong also looked at Yakumo. The two were silent for a while, and Yakumo turned around, facing his painting again, and said: "Please...Teacher, tell the truth, otherwise I Will really take you..."


    Yakumo''s hand held the drawing shovel and stretched out to the canvas again. Her heart was also very contradictory, hatred, respect and love, two completely different emotions forced Yakumo to be very painful, she had already let herself go to a dead end, she wanted Revenge, but the road to revenge is so painful.


    "Seal your illusion power is my own idea, it has nothing to do with the third generation."


    The painting shovel in Yakumo''s hand touched the painting again, red now only left the chest and above, and all other parts have been erased by Yakumo''s illusion.


    "Put all the hate on me. You should hate me alone."


    "I heard... you and the third generation of Hokage are going to destroy the Kuruma clan!"


    Hong shook his head and said, "Yakumo, you misunderstood..."


    "You lie!" Yakumo called out in pain, "My parents are both Shinobu, how could they die because of the fire? They were killed!"


    Yakumo''s emotions were very agitated, and it was too close to control. The elbow shovel wiped towards the canvas again. With this stroke, the red would be completely erased by Yakumo and completely killed by Yakumo''s illusion.


    "Stop it! Yakumo!!"


    A trigeminal kunai flew into this illusion space, and then a golden light flashed, Naruto rushed into Yakumo''s illusion and grabbed Yakumo''s hand.


    "Naruto?!"


    Both Yakumo and Hong were taken aback, not understanding why Naruto rushed in at this critical time.


    Yakumo''s gaze trembled a little~ He looked at Naruto tremblingly, and looked at his familiar blond and blue eyes. His eyes were already tearful and he said, "Are you even going to stop me from taking revenge?"


    Boom!


    It was still a flick on Yakumo¡¯s forehead. Naruto looked at Yakumo with an angry and distressed look, and said, ¡°I knew you were not smart when I first met, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so stupid. Yakumo! Now that''s the case, I will tell you the truth at that time."


    "No! Naruto! Can''t say!"


    "The truth?" Yakumo''s eyes lit up with hope, and said, "Is there any truth I don''t know?"


    Naruto turned his head and glanced at Hong, who was only half of her body left, and said, "There is no other way to hide it, Hong, I won''t let you have an accident."


    Hong was taken aback, staring at Naruto with complicated eyes, and said, "Why are you here?"


    "You nonsense! You suddenly resigned from the position of the instructor of the eighth class, and Hinata came to me. In this world, you can leave Hinata and the three of them alone, and there is only Yakumo. Plus... some stupid asked me to come back tonight, so I guessed it."


    Boom!


    After speaking, Naruto gave Yakumo again, this time instead of flicking her forehead, she punched her directly in the head.


    "pain!"


    "You stupid girl is really getting bolder, dare to lie to me!"


    "I''m sorry..." Yakumo felt ashamed, and did not talk back to Naruto as before.


    "And you!" Naruto walked to Hong, who was only half of his body left, and gave her a bit of impertinence, and said, "Didn''t I say that Yakumo''s affairs are all handled by me? You run by yourself. What are you doing here? You also quit your position as an instructor. You even made Hinata cry. I''ll settle this account slowly with you!"


    "Sorry¡­¡­"


    Both Yakumo and Hong were punched by Naruto, but their hearts were full of guilt and not embarrassed to look at Naruto''s eyes. After a while, Yakumo finally remembered the important thing and said, "Naruto... What is the truth you are talking about?"


    Naruto glanced at Yakumo with pity, then raised his head and looked at the paintings floating in the air. A completely dark painting with nothing caught Naruto''s eyes.


    Duo!


    Naruto flew out a handful of kunai and nailed it to the painting. The painting fell from the air. The black oil on the whole painting, like mud, continued to fall from the screen, revealing it. The real content.


    "It''s this...the truth of the year, the dusty memories..."


    Chapter 233: Demon Idu!


    The mud-like things on the painting quickly peeled off, revealing a delicate painting as delicate as a photo.


    The picture in the painting is a raging fire that engulfed a two-story house. A long-haired girl stood in front of the house engulfed by the fire, watching the skyrocketing fire.


    "This...what is this...ah..." Yakumo cried out in pain, holding his head, something seemed to be rushing out in her mind, making her extremely painful.


    Yakumo''s consciousness returned to that time, and she again asked her parents to make her a ninja that night.


    She wanted to become a ninja, but she was rejected by her parents again. The resentment and hatred in her heart burst out. From her mouth appeared a woman wearing the same clothes as her, but with two big horns and sharp fangs. , A terrifying monster like Shura.


    A purple flame was spit out from the mouth of that monster. Even the parents of Shangren couldn''t resist its powerful force. They were swallowed by the flames in an instant. Both parents and the house were swallowed by the raging fire. He stood in front of the house and watched the fire. Destroy everything.


    This memory that had been sealed for many years reappeared in Yakumo''s mind, and the cruel reality made Yakumo hug his head and wailing.


    "It''s me...I killed my parents with illusion...It''s me!"


    That picture is the memory of Yakumo, and the black things on it are Ido¡¯s power. Ido sealed Yakumo¡¯s memory, causing Yakumo¡¯s thoughts to deviate, and Yakumo hating Konoha. Hate Red, so that he can devour greater power.


    "No! Yakumo, that''s not you! That monster can''t be compared with you!"


    "No, it''s the same." Yakumo bent down and picked up the painting shovel that had fallen on the ground before. "He is the monster lodged in my heart... Thank you... Red teacher... Farewell..."


    "Hey, don''t you think I don''t exist, okay?" Naruto grabbed Yakumo''s hand to prevent her from committing suicide, and the painting shovel fell to the ground.


    "Naruto, I..."


    "You are really stupid, Yakumo!" Naruto flicked Yakumo''s forehead again, then bowed his head and kissed Yakumo''s lips.


    "Um..." Yakumo''s eyes widened, and he looked at Naruto''s blue eyes in surprise. The gentle and pitiful gaze healed the pain in Yakumo''s heart and unconsciously embraced Naruto''s. On the neck, offer his own sweet lips, let Naruto taste it.


    In fact, Yakumo¡¯s heart didn¡¯t belong to him when Naruto came here for the first time, right? After living alone for so many years, Naruto¡¯s appearance is just like a ray of sunlight illuminating in Yakumo¡¯s dark heart. Yakumo had fallen in love with Naruto early in the morning, but her face was tender, and Naruto was often angry, and Yakumo was too embarrassed to express his thoughts directly.

 188 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 188

    Yakumo¡¯s heart was full of cracks because he learned the cruel truth about killing his parents. Naruto used his tenderness and love to mend the damage in Yakumo¡¯s heart, fill in those horrible cracks, and soothe Yakumo¡¯s heart. Hurt.


    Hong saw that Naruto had prevented Yakumo from committing suicide, and immediately heaved a sigh of relief. Even if her heart twitched because of seeing the two kissing, it was difficult to hide her concern for Yakumo.


    Whoosh!


    There was a sound of breaking through the sky, Naruto''s eyes drenched, and he immediately jumped away in his arms.


    boom!!


    A drawing board fell like a meteorite on the place where Naruto and Yakumo were just now. The black drawing board gradually showed a portrait of Yakumo.


    "Finally awakened... Ido!"


    In the painting, the delicate Yakumo turned into a terrifying monster with two big horns and sharp fangs. He jumped out of the painting, his eyes glowing with gloomy red light.


    "Red, is this Edo?"


    "Yes, when I first became Yakumo¡¯s teacher, I was puzzled by Yakumo¡¯s powerful illusion talents, so I entered her inner world and saw this, the monster Ido, but now Idobi was back then. Is more evil and powerful."


    "This is normal, after all, a few years have passed."


    "Naruto, no matter what happens, I must never let Ido appear in the real world, otherwise it will cause a catastrophe!"


    "I know this!" Naruto gently put Yakumo down and said, "I like to do heroes to save the United States the most. This guy will leave it to me to solve it."


    "Quack..." Idoguai laughed a few times. The unpleasant voice was as harsh as scratching a blackboard with nails. He looked at Yakumo and said, "I understand your intentions, so let me help you. Revenge, this woman and this kid."


    "You are so ugly, please can you shut up!"


    "Boy, you are so courageous, you dare to say this to me!"


    "Huh! It''s just a monster who can''t see the sun, and he dared to challenge me with Naruto Uzumaki!" Naruto snorted coldly, and quickly began to seal in his hands.


    "Quack...boy, you can''t use ninjutsu in this space!"


    "Is that so?" Naruto''s face showed a weird smile, and four red marks appeared at the same time. When holding Yakumo and holding still, he had absorbed some natural force. Although not too much, it should be enough. used.


    "Fairy wind is suppressed!"


    A high-pressure typhoon was spit out from Ming''s population. Because of the bonus of Xianshu Chakra, the density, speed and destructive power of the pressure damage were four or five times larger than the normal pressure damage.


    "What?!" Ido yelled, his eyes widened and looked at Naruto in disbelief. He didn''t understand why this kid could use ninjutsu in this unique space. This stunned, his reaction has slowed down and his body was The huge typhoon hit directly.


    "Ah!" Idu screamed and flew out.


    "Good job!"


    "Haha, as expected!" Naruto laughed, and he guessed right. In Yakumo''s illusion space, the reason why ninjutsu cannot be used is because Yakumo''s mental power suppresses it. Yakumo¡¯s mental power is different from ordinary people. Even Naruto and Hong combined are far from Yakumo. Anyone caught in this illusion will be suppressed by Yakumo¡¯s spiritual power. Chakra is spiritual power and physical power. The product of the combination of the two, the spiritual power is forcibly suppressed by Yakumo''s spiritual power, of course, it is impossible to use Chakra and Ninjutsu.


    But Xianshu is an exception, because Xianshu uses natural energy and will not be suppressed by Yakumo''s mental power. This is the same reason that Taoist jade cannot dissolve Xianshu.


    "Quack..." Ido''s unpleasant laughter still didn''t disappear. Ido, who was completely hit by Naruto''s fairy law, stood up again, his arm was broken by Naruto, but with naked eyes Visible speed regenerated rapidly, and it was completely restored in less than a few seconds.


    "Quack...you can''t kill me! I''m immortal!"


    "Not dead?! Then I have to kill you!"


    "Hell''s fire!" Ido yelled, and a faint blue flame spouted from his mouth. It was this flame that killed Yakumo''s parents. Although this blue flame was not as far as Uchiha''s Amaterasu, it was farther away. It is much stronger than ordinary flames. This flame itself has the effect of illusion arts. Looking at the fire, you will be affected by Idu''s resentment and you will not be able to avoid it. It can be said that this hell fire itself is a powerful illusion.


    "Look at it! Beast Wave Storm Palm!"


    Naruto folded his hands together, gathered Chakra in his hands, and then pushed his hands forward in a calyx-like shape. The chakra burst out of Naruto''s hands and weaved a huge wind net. The power is extremely powerful, head-on, Ido is not Naruto¡¯s opponent at all, the blue flame goblet wind net of Hellfire is twisted into pieces, and then dissipated in the air, the huge wind net hit Ido¡¯s body. He flew up with Ido''s entire body.


    "Xianfa Feng escapes in a vacuum!"


    Naruto took a deep breath, and then spit out a dozen sharp wind blades. The extremely sharp blade hit Ido''s body, and made a tearing sound as if it had cut steel. It was cut into pieces of meat.


    "This should be solved..."


    Chapter 234: The Light in the Heart!


    "This should be solved... No! Not yet!"


    After Ido''s body was cut open by Naruto''s continuous wave of vacuum, Ido''s breath was indeed weakened, but it immediately became stronger again.


    In midair, the broken pieces of meat quickly gathered together and gradually reduced to the appearance of Ido.


    "Quack... I said, you can''t kill me!"


    "Ido, your voice is so ugly." Naruto didn''t look scared at all, but instead looked disgusted.


    Edo''s body quickly recovered. His red eyes looked at Naruto with murderous intent, and he quackled and said, "Boy, you angered me, I must kill you! Endless sea of ??flames!!"


    Ido''s hands pushed forward, and the palms of both hands opened with two big mouths. In addition to his own horrible mouth with sharp fangs, a purple-red flame was ejected at the same time, which was obviously more powerful than the hell fire just now. Bigger.


    The endless sea of ??fire raged towards Hong and Naruto. Facing the powerful purple-red flame, both Naruto and Hong felt a chill on their backs. Looking at the purple-red flame, they seemed to hear the howling of ghosts and wolves, as if there were countless Suffering from the unjust souls really seems to be in Abi hell, suffering the endless burning of purgatory fire.


    Ido did not dare to attack Yakumo, because he could not. Although Ido eroded a lot of Yakumo¡¯s power and spirit, Yakumo was still the main body, and Ido was still an ¡°extra¡± ¡°attachment¡±, so Ido I can only run out to kill people when Yakumo¡¯s spirit has a gap, just like when I killed Yakumo¡¯s parents. At that time, it was because Yakumo asked his parents to be a ninja and was rejected here. It was because Yakumo learned the truth and was sad.


    The power Idu swallowed was not enough to invade Yakumo''s body, so Ido didn''t dare to attack Yakumo, because if Yakumo died, he would die too.


    In the red body, Yakumo''s Yakumo''s illusion hasn''t been unlocked yet, only the ones above the chest are still there, and they can''t even move at all, they can only become live targets and be beaten.


    Naruto was absolutely unwilling to have an accident in Hong''s heart, and immediately stopped in front of Hong, and at the same time two shadow clones appeared beside him.


    "Xianfa Feng''s Spiral Shuriken!"


    Naruto sacrificed the strongest wind escape, and the cyan spiral shuriken flew towards the endless sea of ??fire in front of him. Although the fire escape restrained the wind escape, Naruto¡¯s super S-class wind escape can restrain the spiral hand. The fire escape of the sword is not something ordinary people can use. Although Idu''s flame is strong, it can''t restrain the spiral shuriken.


    As soon as the spiral shuriken went forward, the four blade corners cut open the large sea of ??fire, and the spiral shuriken opened a way out and flew towards Ido.


    Ido''s eyes widened and looked at the huge blue shuriken. From this ninjutsu, he felt the threat of death for the first time, and his pupils shrank extremely.


    "No...no!"


    No matter how much Ido yelled, he couldn''t resist the spiral shuriken''s offensive. He was hit in the abdomen by the spiral shuriken and exploded into a huge typhoon tens of meters in diameter, completely engulfing Ido''s body.


    The red marks on Naruto''s face disappeared after using the spiral shuriken this time. The time just now was too short, and the gathered chakras could only use the spiral shuriken and a few ninjutsu once.


    Naruto held the elbow of his right hand with his left hand, pinched his chin with his right hand, and said, "It''s really troublesome. You can''t even kill this guy with a spiral shuriken."


    "Quack...Quack...you can''t kill me! You can''t kill me!! No one can kill me!! No one!!"


    Ido was beaten by Naruto¡¯s spiral shuriken so that only half of his body was left, but he was still recovering. It was just a lot slower than the recovery rate just now. It seems that Naruto¡¯s spiral shuriken was indeed caused to him. Caused a lot of damage.


    In fact, Naruto really overestimated Ido, Ido is not that strong and immune to spiral shuriken, but Ido is the most unsuitable opponent for spiral shuriken.


    The spiral shuriken is a super secret that directly attacks human cells, but the problem is that Ido is still a ghost. He has no entity, and he has not invaded Yakumo¡¯s body, so the spiral shuriken can only damage Ido but it does He can¡¯t be killed. If Ido invades Yakumo¡¯s body, the spiral shuriken can inflict unrecoverable damage to him, but if Ido really swallows Yakumo¡¯s spirit and power, even Naruto It will also become very troublesome to deal with him. It doesn''t matter whether the spiral shuriken hits or not.

 189 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 189

    When Hong saw that even Naruto''s spiral shuriken could not kill Ido, she was shocked. He looked at Yakumo next to him and said, "Yakumo! Go and help Naruto!"


    "Master Hong, I..."


    "Yakumo, here is your illusion, only you can really kill Idu, you can definitely kill him!"


    "I... can I really?" Yakumo said uncertainly. After learning the truth about killing his parents, Yakumo''s confidence was also hit hard, not to mention Ido''s terrifying appearance. , It is indeed a great deterrent for girls.


    "You must be able to!" Hong gritted his teeth and dropped a heavy sentence, "Do you want Naruto to be killed by Edo?!"


    boom!!


    A red sentence detonated in Yakumo¡¯s mind like a bomb, and Yakumo¡¯s head became dumbfounded. The things that Naruto and her were getting along for less than ten days were in her mind like a fast-forward movie. Play fast, if Naruto is killed by the monster Ido created in his heart, Yakumo¡¯s heart will be shattered and difficult to recover. At that time, he will definitely lose his hope of survival. Even if he goes to hell, He will always bear self-blame and pain. Just thinking about that horrible thing makes Yakumo pale and can hardly breathe.


    "No! Never!"


    Yakumo screamed, and his eyes burst out with divine light that did not match her age. This chaotic illusion space suddenly became fluctuating. In mid-air, Ido''s constantly recovering body also suddenly stopped regenerating. Even Idu lost even the ability to float in mid-air, and fell from the air to stay.


    Ido lost the ability to regenerate, his eyes were full of fear, and he shouted, "This... how is this possible?!"


    "Nothing is impossible..." Yakumo slowly walked forward, picked up the painting shovel on the ground, and said, "Did you forget? This was originally my illusion, and you are just an extra in my mind. Monster, you can control this illusion space, and I can even more!"


    "No... don''t... don''t!" Ido looked at Yakumo in fear, this woman, she really wanted to kill herself!That kind of horrible and indifferent look is something people who have made up their minds will have!


    Ido stumbled to his feet and ran towards Yakumo¡¯s heart. He wanted to escape, because he knew that Yakumo was the main body after all, and she had the ability to really kill herself, but the power Ido swallowed was not as good as that of Yakumo. Yun himself, so he didn''t have the guts to fight Yakumo at all.


    "Escape? How is it possible!" Naruto suddenly turned on the Six Ways of Immortal Mode. With a wave of his hand, two black rods pierced Ido''s body. Ido immediately stood in place like a sculpture, with all his power Can''t be used anymore.


    Naruto didn''t use all his strength at the beginning, otherwise, even if the spiral shuriken could not completely kill Idu, seeking Daoyu could also wipe out Idu completely. Although this illusion space is strong, it can''t resist it. The black rod formed by the six immortal powers, this is a super seal that can be suppressed even between Qianshouzhu.


    Naruto took Yakumo''s hand and protected Yakumo''s fragile body with his chakra.


    "Go on, Yakumo."


    "Yeah!" Yakumo nodded heavily, her delicate pretty face was slightly flushed, Naruto''s arms...Naruto''s Chakra...are so warm...like the sun...


    Naruto, you really are the sun that illuminates my heart!


    Ido has been sealed by Naruto, unable to move at all, looked at Yakumo in fear, and screamed: "Why?! Why do you want this?! Everything I do is according to your wishes! Why?! "


    "No! You just want to devour my heart and occupy my body!" Yakumo looked at Ido without fear, "I never thought about hurting Naruto!!! Never!!"


    "what!"


    Yakumo''s painting shovel pierced Ido''s forehead, and with Yakumo''s wish as the strength, Ido''s existence was completely wiped out. Ido was completely turned into dust and disappeared in the screams.


    After killing Ido, Yakumo''s body was weak, and his body collapsed.


    Naruto held Yakumo''s fragile body and said, "Yakumo, you are doing well."


    Yakumo''s face showed a knowing smile, and his eyes softly looked at Naruto. Everything was reserved, shy, and his mouth was hard to resist the emotions in his heart.


    "Naruto, I love you..."


    Chapter 235: Kiss Red!


    "This will be fine for the time being..."


    Konoha Hospital...


    Naruto sent Yakumo in a coma to the hospital, and even asked Tsunade to come to help Yakumo check her body. Because the examination took a long time, Tsunade asked Naruto and Hong to go to the office to wait for her.


    Mute was not in the office, so he probably went to help Tsunade with work. Naruto had to find the tea by himself, boiled water, brewed two cups of tea, and Hong waited while drinking tea.


    Hong drank the tea, but still a little absent-minded, and said: "I don''t know how Yakumo''s body is."


    "Don''t worry about that." Naruto put down the tea cup and looked at Hong helplessly, and said: "With Tsunade, Yakumo will be fine, and Yakumo has wiped out Ido this time and swallowed his power. The cloud will only become stronger, the only problem is..."


    "Her body..."


    The emergence of Idu is a serious personality split in modern terms. The most famous personality split is twenty-four Billy, that is, Billy has twenty-four personalities, and there is a movie called "Fatal ID". In American horror movies, the protagonist¡¯s personality split has produced eleven personalities, including a family of three, prostitutes, actresses, retired police officers, hotel owners, fugitives, fugitives dressed as fake policemen, etc. Not only identity, but even gender Different personality.


    Generally speaking, the newly split personality will know the existence of the original personality, but the original personality will not know that his personality has been split, so Yakumo has never been aware of the existence of Ido.


    This time Yakumo killed Ido, and all the power that Ido swallowed before was taken back. Yakumo¡¯s mental power will become stronger. Of course, Ido does not disappear completely. Ido is the dark side of Yakumo. The reflection of Yakumo¡¯s life is a painting. The surface of the painting is herself, delicate, gentle and kind, full of talent and aura, Xiaojiabiyu''s temperament, while Ido is completely on the other side, cruel, hateful, evil, and sinister. Cunning, it is impossible to completely eliminate the dark side of a person¡¯s heart. Even Naruto in the original book shows his dark side when facing the real waterfall. The test of the real waterfall just makes Zhuli able to The dark side of the head-on collision is not controlled by the tail beast''s will.Although Ido was killed, the darkness in Yakumo''s heart still exists, but she already has the sun Naruto in her heart. Under the violent sunlight, although the darkness still exists, it can only hide in the corner. , Never want to overshadow the sun''s brilliance.


    The only problem in front of Yakumo now is her body. This is also the main reason why Yakumo could not become a ninja. Yakumo¡¯s body is really bad. Yakumo¡¯s mental power is not as powerful as humans, but her body is bad. Not as old as Hinata was five years old.


    The two were silent for a while, and Naruto suddenly smiled slightly and said, "Don''t worry about it, Yakumo''s body, Tsunade and I will figure out a solution."


    "Ok."


    Looking at Hong, Naruto still didn''t feel relieved, and reached out and flicked her forehead.


    "Ouch! What are you doing?!"


    "This is punishment, idiot!" Naruto rolled a pair of dead fish eyes and looked at red, and said: "I told you about Yakumo''s matter and solved it for me, but you didn''t discuss it with me and went to Yakumo, still thinking Sacrificing my life, I''m really hot."


    It is true that Hong did not think about it. She was too embarrassed to look at Naruto''s eyes, lowered her head, and said, "I''m sorry, I did this thing wrong."


    Naruto stretched out his hand and stroked it gently~ Touching the beautiful face of the red crystal and jade, the tears left on her face just now, although Naruto was very angry, but can no longer blame the red, the result of this thing is good. of.


    "This is the last time. If this happens again in the future, we will be finished."


    Hong''s heart trembled, knowing that he was really annoying Naruto this time. When he thought that if he would be a stranger to Naruto in the future, Hong felt great fear, and quickly said: "There will be no next time."


    Naruto caressed his pretty red face, his delicate touch made him addicted, and his eyes became hot.


    Hong''s face felt the roughness of Naruto''s palm, and the two moved closer. The attractive smell of Naruto made Hong''s heart be moved.


    The two were already affectionate with each other. Under this opportunity, there were only Naruto and Hong in this office. Of course, it was a good opportunity to take the opportunity to happen.


    Naruto''s lips slowly moved closer to the red lips, and Hong gave Naruto a light push, but she didn''t make any effort at all, and immediately closed her eyes, waiting for Naruto to take away her first kiss.


    Naruto kissed Hong''s little mouth, and then took the opportunity to hug her plump body. Hong is the most feminine woman Naruto has ever seen. Her breasts are comparable to red beans, and her body is even more plump. There is no fat, and the whole body exudes a mature woman~scent and green virgin taste.


    Naruto''s rough palm passed through the red clothes and directly touched the snow-white skin. The red skin was covered with goose bumps when his fingers did not touch a place, and then bursts of fire~heat gradually spread throughout Red body.


    Naruto''s hands were dishonest, and he gradually touched the two attractive snowballs.


    Hong''s consciousness suddenly cleared, and he pushed Naruto away hard, looking at him with watery eyes, and said: "No...it can''t be here..."


    Hong didn''t want to refuse Naruto, but this is the Hokage office. Maybe someone will come in. If someone sees her, she won''t have the face to meet people. It''s not that she doesn''t want to make friends with Naruto, but she can''t be here.


    "I said yes!" Naruto was full of the dominance that a man should have at this time, and he kissed his red lips again and grabbed the place with his hands.


    Hong was stunned by Naruto''s kiss, pushing her hands on Naruto''s shoulders, but she is a female ninja of illusion type, where there is Naruto''s strength, she was completely confused after a short time ~ in love, holding Naruto with both hands The person''s back was touched unconsciously.


    Click!

 190 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 190

    Of course, at this moment, the door of Hokage''s office was opened, and Tsunade, who had just returned from the hospital, walked in.


    "Oh, I''m busy in the hospital, but you guys are here to make friends."


    "Tsuna, Tsunade-sama!" Hong was taken aback, jumped out of Naruto''s arms, hurriedly sorted out the clothes on her body, and said in a flustered tone. In front of Tsunade, Hong regardless of age, seniority, or strength , Even the figure is all children, when Tsunade caught him, Hong was really embarrassed and embarrassed.


    Tsunade didn''t show any anger. He didn''t seem to be angry about Hong kissing the man he likes in his office. He reached out and patted Hong on the shoulder, and said in an ambiguous tone, "Yuhui''s daughter. I''ve grown up, and I''m at the age to find a man to marry."


    Hong was even blushing because of Tsunade''s teasing. He threw a word "I''m going to see Yakumo" and immediately opened the door and ran out.


    As soon as Red left, Tsunade''s face immediately sank, and he looked at Naruto with a faint smile, and said, "Smelly boy, you are really getting bolder."


    "It''s okay~~" Naruto said with a smile on his face, then rushed up, hugged Tsunade, and kissed him immediately.


    Tsunade was so angry that he stretched out his hand and squeezed Naruto''s waist several times, grinning with pain, but still hugged Naruto''s neck. The two kissed eagerly, as if they were at war in their mouths. No one would let anyone else, and finally both of them blushed.


    Tsunade wiped his red ~ swollen lips, and said, "Smelly boy, let me spare you this time!"


    "Thank you eldest wife for your kindness!" Naruto''s dog-legged look made Tsunade amused and laughed.


    After the two kissed again, Tsunade returned to her position. Naruto sat on the single sofa set for him and asked the question he cared most.


    "How is Yakumo''s body?"


    Chapter 236: Reappearing Mu Dun!


    Hearing Naruto''s question about Yakumo''s situation, Tsunade''s face sank, not because of anger, but because Yakumo''s body was indeed in a state of horror.


    "Is it bad?"


    "It''s very bad, oh..." Tsunade sighed, took the cup that Naruto had just drunk, took a sip of the tea, and said: "The body of Kurama Yakumo is better than that of the person who has used Hachimon Dunjia. Her body is even worse. Her cardiopulmonary function is very poor, and the activity of lung cells is very low, so her blood oxygen content is also very low. In terms of her physical condition, a little exercise will cause her to have insufficient oxygen content. Stop, and because she hasn''t moved for a long time, the muscles in her legs have begun to shrink. If her condition continues, she will be paralyzed within three years."


    Naruto''s face is also very ugly. He is not a medical ninja after all, and Tsunade can''t lie to him at all. What Tsunade said must be true. He didn''t expect Yakumo''s body to have reached this level.


    Tsunade put down his teacup, sighed, and said, "In fact, with a body like Kurama Yakumo, it is considered fatal to live up to now. It is impossible to be a ninja."


    "Can''t even you do it?"


    "At best, I can only improve her physical condition and let her be an ordinary person. If I want to be a ninja, I can''t do it."


    Even Senju Tsunade, the strongest medical ninja in the ninja world, said so, Yakumo''s way of the ninja is almost a death sentence.


    "If Grandpa is still alive, there should be a way with his Mu Dun, but it''s a pity..." Tsunade sighed deeply. It would be fine if Senju Junma was still alive, with Mu Dun''s special vitality. Chakra might be able to heal Yakumo''s body, but Senju Zhuma is dead after all.


    "Although there are Senjuju cells in what Danzo left behind, but..."


    Naruto and Tsunade glanced at each other, and both smiled bitterly. Although transplanting the cells between the Senjue pillars can get very powerful body energy, the cells between the Senjue pillars are very aggressive because of their strong vitality. In the case of Yakumo''s body, it would be a hell of a ghost to transplant the cells between the Senjue columns without death.


    "Naruto, what are you worrying about?" In the sealed space, Nine Tails yawned lazily, and then said in an uncomfortable tone.


    "Kyuubi?" Naruto closed his eyes, sank his consciousness into the sealed space, looked at the huge body of Kyuubi, and said: "What else can it be? Of course it is Yakumo''s body. You are not in her physical condition. If I can''t hear it, Qianshou Zhuma would have died long ago. Without his Mu Dun Bayun, there would be no hope!"


    "Idiot!" Kyuubi said mercilessly. The huge paw nodded Naruto''s head and said, "Do you know the combination of the two attributes of Mu Dun between the pillars?"


    "I know, Shui Dun and Tu Dun, what happened then?"


    "The reason why Mu Dun is different from all other escape techniques is because Mu Dun contains a lot of vitality. You and Zhujian have the same ability."


    "Yang Dun?!"


    "Yes, you and Zhujian are both asura reincarnations, and you both have the ability to directly transform Chakra into life force. Zhujian can create wooden escape out of thin air, so can you."


    Naruto was shocked by what Kyuubi said. He looked at Kyuubi in surprise and said, "You mean, want me to develop Mudun myself?!"


    "Yes, that''s it."


    "Hey! Don''t say it so easy, okay?! If there is Senjujuan''s guidance, I would be confident in a short time, but Senjujuma is dead, and I won''t be filthy. Rebirth, even if you want to resurrect the Senjue Zhuma, there is no way."


    "Idiot! Although Zhujian is dead, his chakra and fighting consciousness have also reincarnated on you along with Ashura''s chakra. And although Zhujian is already dead, his chakra is not always there. In front of me?"


    "In front of me?"


    Naruto frowned, and then suddenly understood what Kyuubi meant, exited the sealed space, rushed to Tsunade''s front, and said, "Tsunade, let me use your necklace!"


    "Hey?"


    Naruto is really an idiot, isn''t Chakra in Senjuju always in front of him?It was the precious necklace that Tsunade had been wearing. Naruto himself had the same ability to substantiate Chakra like Senjue Zhuma, but he hadn''t noticed it for so long.


    Tsunade¡¯s necklace is the relic of Senjuzuma, the crystal of Mudun Chakra. In the original work, Yamato, who is less than one ten thousandth of Senjuzuma, was able to suppress the violent Naruto of Nine Tails. To a great effect.


    Although Yamato inherited the wooden escape, it is far from the front of the Senju Zhujian. From the appearance, it can be seen that the wooden escape between the Senju Zhujian is perfect, and the wooden escape can create a complete tree and bark. , Branches and leaves, and roots are all indispensable, but Yamato¡¯s wood escape is like a wood block that has been cut down. This is because Yamato¡¯s inheritance is not perfect enough to transform chakras into a lot of vitality, and Yamato¡¯s Jing is only 7, which is just the level of Shinobu.


    With the Chakra sample of the Senjujuan, Naruto is confident that he can reproduce the strongest escape technique in the Senjujuma, at least it is much better than exploring it by himself.


    "Mu Dun Secret Art Tree World is born!!"


    Naruto''s roar erupted from the Konoha exercise field No. 27.


    The earth cracked, the soil was broken apart by the thick tree trunks, Naruto''s Chakra was transformed into a huge vitality, and the water escape and soil escape merged to create new life in it.With the support of that tremendous vitality, the trees grow extremely fast, and within a few seconds, a huge forest is formed. This forest is Naruto¡¯s battlefield, and the entire forest will be controlled by Naruto. .


    Naruto stood on top of the tallest tree, looking down at everything from top to bottom, his forehead was covered with sweat, but his eyes were extremely excited and awkward.


    "Huh~hu~ it took me so much time and finally learned this."


    Tsunade stood on the ground, looked up at the blond boy standing at the top of the big tree, with a smile on his face, and said, "I didn''t expect that I would be alive to see the birth of the tree world."


    Tsunade¡¯s eyes have changed. The expression in Naruto¡¯s eyes is different from before. Seeing that Naruto reproduces the birth of her grandfather¡¯s master, Ukushiki, Tsunade¡¯s psychology has also changed. Said, Naruto is no longer a blond boy who likes to play treasures, but a reliable man who can really rely on and can weaken in front of him.


    Silent covered her mouth in disbelief, her black eyes staring at Naruto stubbornly, and her tone trembled~ and said shakingly: "He...he really succeeded?! He really reproduced the wooden escape of the original Hokage! He really succeeded, Tsunade-sama! He succeeded!" After speaking, Silent couldn''t conceal the excitement in his heart, holding Tsunade''s arm constantly shaking.


    "Okay! Silence, don''t shake it!" Tsunade finally took his arms out of silent hands.


    Naruto jumped down from the top of the tree, walked over silently, took out a sweat towel and wiped Naruto''s sweat.


    Tsunade looked at Naruto with scorching eyes and said, "Finally succeeded?"


    Naruto kissed Silent''s little cheek, making the introverted Silent face flushed, and then said: "Forget it, although some of the strongest techniques have not yet been mastered, they can now be used in combat, and you can Started to treat Yakumo."


    With Tsunade¡¯s necklace, the scroll of the wooden escape secret technique she provided, and the assistance of Kyuubi from the side, Naruto divided out three hundred shadow clones to practice twelve hours a day. It took a month and finally Mu Dun was merged, which is equivalent to the time of sleepless thirteen or four years. From mastering Shui Dun and Tu Dun, Naruto simply learned Huo Dun and Lei Dun together at that time. This takes longer than a spiral shuriken. It''s still longer, but now it''s successful, it''s all worth it.


    Tsunade looked at Naruto with a smile and said:


    "Naruto, let''s make love tonight."


    Naruto and Silent shocked the scene directly, and were killed by a spike...


    Chapter 237: Tsunade''s transformation!Xue Ji Ninfa Post is open!


    In the room... the violent gasps of a man and a woman gradually subsided...

 191 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 191

    Naruto left Tsunade''s body, and there was a mess on the sheets. This was the result of an hour and a half of fighting. The red left on the bed was the only time Tsunade had lived.


    Naruto reached out and put his arms around Tsunade''s soft body, letting her lean on her chest, waiting for her to gradually calm down from the climax.


    Tsunade gradually recovered, Naruto reached out and lifted Tsunade''s blonde hair, bowed her head and kissed her on the lips, and said, "Tsunade, why did you suddenly want to give it to me?"


    Tsunade chuckled lightly, bit Naruto''s ear, and whispered, "What''s the matter, Naruto, don''t you like it?"


    Naruto squeezed Tsunade''s majestic chest and smiled: "Of course I like it, but I want to know why you suddenly wanted to give it to me?"


    Tsunade smiled slightly, but didn''t answer Naruto''s question directly, and said, "Guess what?"


    The corners of Naruto¡¯s mouth twitched, and he felt that Tsunade¡¯s mentality had also become a lot younger. He unconsciously stroked Tsunade¡¯s back with his right hand, and said, ¡°Only one more important thing happened today, that¡¯s I finished Mu Dun, it should be related to this matter."


    "Guess right." Tsunade said with a gentle face, "After you learned Mu Dun, I understood one thing. You are not a kid anymore. You are a man who can protect me. Don''t forget, you are Said you will protect me in the future."


    "Of course I remember this, I still remember what I said, my Chakra and my life are divided into half of you, don''t worry, Tsunade, you won''t be older than me."


    "That''s what you said!" Tsunade squeezed his fist and looked fierce, but his eyes were moved and delighted. "If you can''t be an old lady by then, I will kill you!"


    "That''s not okay, I don''t have the idea of ??going into the soil for peace yet." Naruto smiled, then entered Tsunade''s body again.


    "Oh... hard..."


    Tsunade groaned, making Naruto amazed and fully demonstrated the fighting power that a man should have between the beds. The two struggled all night, thus starting a life without shame or irritation.


    Naruto Office...


    Naruto sat in Tsunade¡¯s position to review the documents on her behalf. Tsunade broke the new melon last night, and they struggled for another night. Tsunade was exhausted~ exhausted, so Naruto asked her to rest today. , After all, Tsunade is much more important to Naruto than Konoha, there is no need to make Tsunade too hard for Konoha.


    Naruto looked at the documents carefully, and then made the most appropriate arrangements.


    A silent man in a black kimono walked in from outside carrying a tray. Inside the tray was a pot of tea and a small plate of cookies.


    Silent put the cookies in front of Naruto, poured the tea to Naruto, and said intimately: "Naruto, let''s take a break and drink some tea."


    Originally, as Tsunade¡¯s secretary, mute was of course to help Tsunade process files. Many unnecessary files processed by Tsunade himself were muted and filtered out. Today, Naruto will review the files instead of Tsunade. Of course, the mute must be the same. thing.


    Silence is very in line with the Japanese feminine standard of Yamato Nadeshiko. She is quiet, gentle and stable, and possesses noble virtues. There is a soft side and a brave side. She obeys the three and four virtues. For Silent, Tsunade and Naruto are hers. day.


    Naruto put down the tea cup and took a sip of tea. Naruto liked tea very much, but he didn''t have much research on the tea ceremony, but one thing he knew very well was that the silent tea was the best he had ever drunk.


    "Mute, it''s nice to have you."


    Mute Qiao flushed, smiled and spit out his tongue at Naruto, then walked behind Naruto, his hands glowed with a faint green fluorescence, and then placed it on Naruto''s shoulder and massaged him gently.


    Silent is a medical ninja. He knows the most about the structure of the human body. Through medical ninjutsu, mild stimulation of acupoints can effectively relieve fatigue. At the same time, because Naruto is still developing, silent massage is also very good for Naruto.


    While enjoying the silent and caring service, Naruto carefully reviewed the documents, and there was no error or omission. He was really capable.


    Because Mute had filtered out many trivial things in advance, Naruto quickly finished reviewing the documents in front of him, and pulled Mute into his arms, and the two sat in chairs together.


    "Thank you so hard, my precious sister silent."


    Mute''s pretty face flushed red with shame, turned around, facing Naruto, wrinkled her nose cutely, and said, "Bad Naruto! You know you are bullying me!"


    Naruto reached out and scratched Silent''s nose and said, "Because Silent sister is so cute, obedient and well-behaved, I can''t help but bully."


    "I hate it!" Mute muttered a little anger, and said: "If someone helps you massage, you just want to take advantage of them!"


    "Because Sister Silent massaged me just now, now I am just you." Naruto said with a smile, without any shame. He stretched out his hand and squeezed Silent''s chest and said, "Sure enough, it''s much smaller than Tsunade. what."


    "Hate! I couldn''t compare with Tsunade-sama..." Silent yelled, and the voice fell down again, saying: "I''m not an airport, I''m still a little bit."


    "Hahahaha..." Naruto laughed happily, sure enough, women, no matter what age, status, or personality, would care about their appearance and body, especially in front of the man they like.


    There is a Tsunade next to Naruto, which puts a lot of pressure on the other girls. The figure...Anyone with eyes can see it. Except for the two mature women, Adzuki and Red, the others Tsunade was thrown out of two galaxies, strength... Tsunade is the five generations of Naruto, the strongest female ninja in the ninja world. I searched the entire ninja world and counted the female ninjas comparable to Tsunade. There are really no shortcomings except that the character is too violent and the gambling has never been won.


    Naruto happily hugged Silent''s body and said, "By the way, Silent, how are Sakura and Shiro studying recently?"


    Speaking of these two juniors, Mute¡¯s faces couldn¡¯t help but smile, and said: ¡°They are really amazing. Bai is attentive and gentle. She learns medical ninjutsu very quickly, and her ice escape is used in medical ninjutsu. The surgery has produced very good results. Now she can handle some simple patients on her own. What surprised me is Sakura, her talent in medical ninjutsu is simply abnormal, no matter what knowledge she absorbs very much Fast, and Chakra''s control is amazing. If there is no Bing Dun, Bai''s progress is not as good as Sakura. Actually, it''s not just Bai. Even when I started to learn medical ninjutsu, I didn''t make such rapid progress. Well, Tsunade-sama also told me in private that Sakura might become a female ninja beyond her in the future."


    Silent talked about Shiro and Sakura''s progress, her face was full of joy, she didn''t even look jealous, she was really a simple silly girl.


    The progress of Shiro and Sakura is within Naruto¡¯s expectations, especially Sakura. Although many people don¡¯t like Sakura, she is the number one heroine in the world after all, with the so-called protection of luck. , When Sakura began to learn medical ninjutsu from Tsunade, Sakura¡¯s luck began to show its powerful power. This kind of luck was on the seventh group of Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura. It is the strongest. Other major characters, such as Kakashi, Tsunade, and the remaining nine of the Konoha twelve Xiaoqiang, will be stronger, but they are completely incomparable with Naruto and the others.


    Naruto squeezed his silent nose, and said, "You have to work hard as a senior sister, otherwise it would be embarrassing to be surpassed by two senior sisters."


    "Huh! I won''t!" Silent wrinkled his nose and snorted, Naruto did not expect that his casual remark, which was funny, caused an unimaginable picture on the battlefield of the Fourth Ninja World War. The superb view.


    Mute was probably really stimulated by what Naruto said. After the two were intimate for a while, Mute left Naruto¡¯s arms and said that he was going to the hospital for a visit. Naruto didn¡¯t stop him. As long as he didn¡¯t hurt himself, Naruto never stopped her woman from doing anything.


    After silently leaving, Naruto stayed alone in the office, and when he was bored, he picked up the task list to see if there were any interesting tasks to play with. Speaking of which, he hasn''t performed the task for a long time. , Although he was not short of money, many of the things copied from Danzang''s home went into Naruto''s pocket.


    Naruto looked at the task list as if he were reading a magazine, and soon there was indeed a task that attracted Naruto''s attention, not the content of the task, but the location of the task.


    "Snow Country, Bai would like the environment there. She has been studying for so long, so this time I will take her to Snow Country to have fun."


    Xue Ji Ninfa Posts!Turn it on!


    Chapter 238: Princess Fuji Fengxue Painting!


    The wind and rain were swaying, and the entire sky was dim, and the squally wind carrying icy rain water continued to fall on the earth, adding countless sorrows to this war-invaded land.


    There are broken kunai, arrows, and broken weapons everywhere that tell the fierceness and cruelty of the war.


    "We can''t go anywhere now..." A long-haired man knelt on the ground, barely supporting his body with a sword, his tone was extremely desperate, "Now there is no way out."


    Another man lay on his back on the ground, letting the wind and rain hit his body, and said: "This kind of journey...it is meaningless."


    "That''s it... forget it..."


    "I believe there is still a way to go! It must be found!"


    In the wind and rain, an arrogant body stood up, still unshakable in the face of the violent storm, her hair and robe fluttered in the wind and rain, but she still couldn''t shake herself.


    "But the princess..."


    "Never give up!"


    "princess¡­¡­"


    "Hahahaha..." At this moment, the villain appeared on the scene. After a burst of unpleasant laughter, a man with white hair and white beard and a Zen stick in his hand appeared in front of the princess and said frantically: "Princess Fengyun! You can no longer Go ahead!"


    "The Devil!"


    "Could it be that you did this storm?!"


    The devil didn¡¯t answer. With a wave of his Zen stick, the dead bodies on the ground turned into warriors and stood up again, rushing towards Princess Fengyun. Princess Fengyun turned around, picked up her sword, and swung a check from the sword. Kara, smashed the soldier, but at this time more bodies stood up again.

 192 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 192

    "Give up, give up, Princess Fengyun!"


    "I won''t give up..." Princess Fengyun was independent, "As long as there is still a glimmer of life, I will do my best to open up a new path!" After saying this, Princess Fengyun burned with colorful colors. Chakra.


    "Princess she burned a colorful chakra!"


    "We use it to burn our own chakras!"


    "it is good!!"


    "Stupid!" The devil roared, waving the Zen stick in his hand, and the black Chakra turned into a terrifying black dragon, rushing towards Princess Fengyun.


    boom!!


    The black dragon hit Princess Fengyun''s colorful chakra, but was unable to break through the colorful chakra. The exploded chakra destroyed all the undead legions.


    "Go!" Princess Fengyun held the sword in both hands and pointed forward. The colorful chakra turned into a beam of light and flew towards the demon king. The demon king was hit by the colorful chakra, and his body was shot into the air, gradually falling apart, colorful chakra Carat exploded into a dazzling light, blowing away the dark clouds in the sky, and then a rainbow was erected on the horizon.


    The movie is over...


    This is the movie that is currently being screened in Ninja World, "Princess of the Wind", starring the popular actress Fuji Kazee, which is the mission of the Snow Country that Naruto selected before.


    The content of the mission is to protect the safety of actress Fuji Kazee during the filming of a new movie in Snow Country. The mission level is B, which means that you may encounter hostile ninjas, but Naruto doesn¡¯t care about the mission level. Even if it was an S-level task, he still took it. Anyway, Naruto''s main purpose is to take Bai to see, that country that is always covered by snow, I don''t know if Bai, who is pregnant with water and blood, will like it.


    Naruto had originally planned to take Shiro alone, but Shiro pulled Sakura up too. Naruto sighed that this girl was too kind, and of course agreed.


    Anyway, Sakura and Shiro have been studying hard during this period of time. Tsunade is a strict teacher. She will never relax. This time, I will take them on a tour. For Naruto, the task will not be completed. It doesn''t matter, the feelings of Shiro and Sakura are more important.


    After walking out of the cinema, Bai put his arms around Naruto''s arm and was still immersed in the movie just now, saying: "The movie just now was really wonderful."


    "It''s pretty good-looking. The acting of the Fuji Kazekik is very good, and it can catch the emotions of the audience, although the plot itself is a bit poor."


    The plot of "Princess of Wind and Cloud" is indeed very old-fashioned. The devil invades, the country is broken and the family is destroyed. The princess continues to flee with her subordinates, and her partners die on the way, but the princess persists until the end and then kills the devil. , This is equivalent to the Valkyrie of Naruto World.(Valkyrie = Valkyrie on the battlefield)


    The plot is old-fashioned. If the movie is not brilliant, it depends on the actors'' acting skills. Since this movie is called "Princess of the Wind", Fuji Kazee is of course the only heroine. Her performance is very vivid, her expressions fit the plot, and her lines are also Very good, the character of Princess Fengyun was very successful.


    Of course, from the perspective of a ninja, there are still many unreasonable places. For example, there is no colorful chakra at all. Although most chakras have special colors, red is the fire escape, orange is the nine-tailed chakra, and yellow is the earth escape. , Green is the palm fairy art, cyan is wind escape, blue is thunder escape, purple... Although Naruto has never seen it, it doesn¡¯t mean there is no one, but if you mix all these chakras together... it¡¯s probably not Colorful, but black is right.


    But this kind of thing is just thinking about it in my heart, saying it will destroy the mood of watching a movie.There are many things in this world that are unreasonable. For example, the thing that Naruto passed through is the most unreasonable.


    Sakura looked at the way Naruto and Shiro were intimate, a trace of envy flashed in emerald''s eyes, and it was hard to stare at Naruto and Shiro, her gaze turned away, and what she saw was the huge "Princess Wind and Cloud". ¡±Advertising.


    "Naruto, is that actress Fuji Kazee the goal we want to protect this time?"


    "Yes, she is going to the Snow Country to shoot a new movie, and we have to protect her safety."


    "Snow Kingdom?" Kozakura looked puzzled, and said, "Is there such a country in the Ninja world?"


    Naruto shrugged and said, "Actually, I have never heard of Snow Country before. Looking at the content on the task list, Snow Country is closer to the Water Country and far from the mainland, so few people know it. I watched it twice. I have not found the country of snow everywhere on the map. It is said to be a small country covered with snow all year round."


    "Snow all year round..."


    Upon hearing this, both Kozakura and Shiro''s eyes showed longing expressions.


    Kozakura had a cheerful expression and said, "That should be beautiful, I haven''t seen snow since I was a kid."


    "Perhaps..." Naruto smiled helplessly. In fact, he wanted to see it. He lived in the south in the previous life, and it rarely snowed. In this world, the country of fire is also a warm climate, and he can''t get down all year round. After a few snows, he really wanted to see the snowy scene.


    Bai''s eyes also showed a look of longing, and said: "Snow...I really hope to live in that place forever."


    "Forever?" Naruto smiled and flicked his white forehead, and said, "If you want you to live in the Snow Country forever and never leave, you will probably regret it soon."


    Bai rubbed his forehead, inadvertently pursed his mouth, and said, "Why?"


    "No matter how beautiful the scenery is, if you look at it too much, you will be bored. For us, the dense forests of the country of fire are very common, but the snow-covered land is never seen before, but for the country of snow For people, it may be the opposite. I have heard a sentence before, do you know the nature of tourism?"


    "What is it?"


    "Traveling is to go from where you are tired of life to where others are tired of life."


    Naruto was not serious, but he accurately said the essence of "traveling", which made Sakura and Bai froze for a moment. Then the two teachers and sisters couldn''t help laughing out loud, Naruto liked it. They kissed each of the two women on the cheeks. Bai was only slightly red with her pretty face, but Kozakura''s face was completely red, her little hands were messing with her clothes, and the girl looked very cute with embarrassment.


    Just as the atmosphere was warm ~ no one was talking, a rush of horseshoes suddenly came from the side.


    The three of them turned their heads and looked, and they saw a white horse leaping over the wooden fence, at least a woman wearing a palace costume with a high ponytail with navy blue hair tied up, and she looked very heroic.


    Naruto blew a whistle and said:


    "Are all the women so tough these days?"


    Chapter 239: The Fleeing Princess!


    The one riding a white horse may not be a prince, but a princess.


    The woman who leaped over the wall on a white horse just now was the target Naruto and they wanted to protect. The actress Fuji Kazee, an ordinary woman without a chakra, dared to ride a horse and leap over a wall that was more than two meters high. She was both equestrian and courageous. It''s very powerful.


    So Ming said that this woman is sturdy and tough. Women in this world are really tougher than a ninja, whether they are ninjas or not. Gentle and considerate, quiet and quiet beauties like Shiro, Hinata and Silent are really rare. Animals.


    Not long after Fuji Kazee rushed out, the heavy wooden door was also knocked open, and a group of guys wearing samurai armor and riding black horses rushed out, constantly chasing Fuji Kazee.


    When Naruto saw this scene, it was powerless to complain. Although they were not going to hurt Fuji Kazee, this outfit was still a dark horse, as if wishing others to know that they were gangsters~society. They really deserve to be beaten as bad guys. .


    "That person just now is Fuji Kazee-e!" Sakura said in surprise. The eyesight of the ninja is much better than that of ordinary people. Sakura saw clearly that the woman riding the white horse is the target they want to protect, and said: " Let''s hurry and save her!"


    The Naruto trio quickly chased after Fuji Kazee. Although they were riding horses, the speed of the ninja was definitely much faster than the so-called Choli Horse. After a few ups and downs, they had already caught up with the horses.


    Naruto saw one of the dark horses wearing small disc sunglasses and said, "Hey, the one wearing sunglasses is the publisher of this mission."


    "Is that him?" Bai looked at the man in the crowd wearing small black disc sunglasses, and said, "But why are they chasing after Fuji Kazee?"


    "How would I know about this kind of thing?" Naruto rolled his eyes and said, "But in this case, they shouldn''t be doing any harm to Fuji Kazee. Let''s check the situation first."


    Because the current situation is not clear, Naruto and the others did not rush out immediately, but kept jumping from the dense roof, so that they could easily keep up with the fast horses.


    Although in this world, horses are far stronger than those seen in Naruto¡¯s previous lives, firstly because of the high level of power in this world and not a world of scientific civilization, and secondly, because the horses in this world are different from their previous lives. , These horses are often run, naturally stronger and faster, but the ninja can use the special energy of chakra, much faster than horses.


    A beautiful woman ran in front on a white horse, followed by a group of people wearing armor and riding a dark horse who could not see their faces. In this case, it is really very good to imagine the group of people behind as good people.


    Fuji Kazee clearly prepared carefully for this "escape". The sleeves of her clothes are very wide, so she can put a lot of things down. She is holding the rein in her left hand, and taking out some glass from the left sleeve with her right hand. Throw the jar behind.


    Several glass jars fell on the ground, all in pieces, and they were filled with oil!


    The oil was spilled on the road. This is a street. It was not very spacious. A dozen horses chased together, nowhere can you avoid it. When a horse stepped on the oil, it slid directly on, and a horse fell on it. On the road, the street was almost completely blocked, and the dozen horses behind all ran into each other, and there was no way to pursue it anymore. Fuji Kazee also took this opportunity to run away.


    Naruto stood on the top of the building and looked at the scene below, which was really called "people turning on horseback" amused, and said: "This woman is too powerful. She actually prepared oil. So simple, she knocked all over a dozen people. Up."


    Bai also found it funny, his eyes narrowed like a crescent, and said, "But why does Fuji Kazee run and prepare so well?"


    "You don''t need to think about this kind of troublesome thing, Bai, you and Sakura will go to meet the client of this mission. He is called the Sanshou. I will go to see where the Fuji Kazee is going."

 193 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 193

    After hearing this, Bai suddenly smiled and said, "Does the hero save the United States?"


    Naruto staggered and almost fell from the roof. After finally standing firm, he looked helplessly at the white who smiled like only a fox than him, and said: "White, what are you talking about? ?"


    Bai looked at Naruto with a grin, and said, "Don''t you always do this... before to me too."


    "You!" Naruto squeezed his white nose in an affectionate manner, and said, "You girl really need to be tuned~teach~teach, otherwise I really want to spoil you!"


    "Hehe..." Bai smiled mischievously, reaching out and lovingly took Sakura''s arm, and said, "Sakura, let''s go down and leave this guy alone!"


    Of course, Sakura was willing to listen to the words of the senior sister Bai. The two jumped from the height of the eight-story building, and then landed steadily on the ground, giving full play to the results of their study during this time and using their medical tolerance. Shu helped those who had bumped their backs to start treatment, and at the same time explained his identity to the three husbands.


    "Unexpectedly, I would be abandoned by my own woman, and this woman is still white." Naruto ridiculed himself helplessly, and then quickly ran towards the direction where Fuji Kazee had left.


    Fuji Fuyukie rode a fast climb and ran to the lake. Looking at the clear water, Fuji Fuyuee finally stopped, sitting on the white rock by the lake with his knees, looking at the clear lake with an expression. It seems very depressed.


    Even if Fuji Kazee is cunning, it is just an ordinary woman. How could Naruto lose her, almost just behind Fuji Kazee''s forefoot and back foot, she can see her unsightly face from the lake.


    "Miss Fuji Kazee, can you please tell me what you are doing here?"


    Fuji Kazee was taken aback by the sound that suddenly appeared behind him, and immediately turned around, looked at Naruto with his eyes, and said, "Who are you?!"


    "I am Konoha Ninja, and my name is Naruto Uzumaki. This time I will be responsible for protecting your safety during your trip to Snow Country to film."


    When Naruto talked about the country of Snow, Fuji Kazee was obviously touched by some painful meeting. His pupils contracted for a while, and his eyes were a little dizzy. Then he shouted in a gaffe: "No! I will never go to Snow. China! Never go!"


    After speaking, he turned on his horse and rode away.


    Naruto stood on the spot, stretched out his hand and squeezed his chin, and said, "If you bring her back to the Snow Country, something fun will happen. I can''t let you run away like this."


    Just kidding, Minister Konoha, now Konoha''s number one master, if a woman who doesn''t even have a chakra runs away from him, where can Naruto''s face be put?


    Chakra gathered on his legs, and Naruto turned into a golden streamer, chasing towards Fuji Kazee.


    Naruto easily caught up with Fuji Fuxue-e, who ran a step first, keeping a speed that was not too slow and unsatisfactory from the white horse. He followed Fuji Fuxue-e and didn''t stop her immediately, as if she was Play the same.


    "What''s the matter, big star, run faster!"


    The sound of the wind whistling in his ears can make the voice of speech difficult to hear, so Naruto increased the volume and shouted at Fuji Kazee.


    Fuji Kazee looked at Naruto, who could be said to be just a teenager, with an incredulous expression, and exclaimed: "Why are you running so fast?!" She picked the fastest horse for this escape. Now, Naruto can actually hang by her side unhurriedly, which really surprised her.


    "Is this still fast? My speed is not even one-tenth of it." Naruto smiled confidently. His limit speed is comparable to the speed of light. This fast horse speed even warms Naruto. Not enough.


    "Damn! Drive! Drive!!" Fuji Kazee constantly urges the reins to accelerate the white horse. When the speed has exceeded 80 kilometers, it is faster than modern sweat horses, even close to the speed of antelope, but Naruto still followed unhurriedly.


    "Hey! You have to hurry up, otherwise there is no way to escape from me!" Naruto continued to stimulate Fuji Kazee with a smile, then shook his head again, and said: "In fact, no one can escape from What escaped from my hand, why don''t you go back with me."


    "Don''t think about it!" Fujikazee wouldn''t just give up like that, she didn''t want to go to the Snow Country at all, urging the reins again.


    But even if this is the fast horse of the Naruto World, it is an ordinary horse after all, not a psychic beast or a forbearance beast, running at the highest speed, it will not be able to hold it after a long time, and the speed will gradually slow down.


    Naruto''s mind has nasty and funny thoughts. He keeps slapping flattery. The white horse screams and screams constantly. Naruto follows behind and continues to fight. Poor horse, there is still one on him. The adult woman was so tortured by Naruto. After more than an hour of tossing about it, she couldn''t bear it, and almost threw Fujikazee off.


    Fuji Kazee still refused to give up. He found a place to change his clothes, put on a mask and hat, and continued to run away. During the period, he also used his makeup mirror to steal ~ see if Naruto is still following.


    Naruto is simply playing hide and seek with Fuji Kazee, so he hangs behind him not far away.


    After all, Fuji Kazee is just an ordinary woman, not as energetic as Naruto. After tossing for an afternoon, she is finally tired, panting with her hands on her knees.


    Naruto slowly walked to the front of Fuji Kazee, and said, "Big star, can I go back now?"


    Fuji Kazee lifted his head, looked at Naruto angrily, and inadvertently lifted the drooping navy blue hair, revealing the red earring on his right ear, and then pressed his fingers hard on it!


    laugh!


    A piece of red spray sprayed toward Naruto''s face!


    Chapter 240: Going to drink together~~


    The red spray is actually super spicy chili juice. Even if it is eaten in the stomach, it will make the mouth and esophagus red and swollen. It will hurt for several days, let alone spray it directly. To the fragile place of the eye.


    "Ah! My eyes! What is it?!"


    Naruto was just as expected by Fuji Kazee-e, covering his eyes with his hands and screaming constantly. The pain of being sprayed into his eyes by the super-spicy chili juice really made people want to die.


    Fuji Kazee-e stood up, his face indifferent, and said faintly: "Earring spray for wolf prevention."


    It¡¯s true that chili juice is used outside of food, and many times it is indeed applied to the body. Whether it is police explosion-proof spray or female wolf spray, there will be chili ingredients, because this kind of thing will both Human eyes cause so much irritation that they cannot be opened, but they will not cause any substantial damage to the human body. After all, if the damage is too great, even self-defense may cause over-defense problems.


    Fuji Kazee knew this was a good opportunity, and turned around to leave, but had to stand still.


    Because Naruto is already standing in front of her!


    "You... how could you?!" Fuji Kazee turned his head and looked at Naruto who was squatting on the ground in pain, and then at Naruto who was standing in front of her with a smile on her face, her head suddenly didn''t understand this. what happened.


    With a bang, Naruto, who was overcast by the wolf spray painted by Fuji Fengxue, emitted a cloud of white smoke and turned into a wooden man.


    "It seems that you don''t know much about the ninja clone technique, but you are really good. Fortunately, I prepared you in advance to use the clone to deal with you, otherwise I''m afraid I will really capsize in the gutter." Looking at Fuji Kazee with interest, although this woman is not a ninja, she is really extraordinary. That powerful horsemanship, the oil tank used to deal with the chaser, and this anti-wolf spray, Naruto is deliberately amusing. She plays with it, but if the average ninja is not careful, she might be caught by her. Who would have thought that there would be anti-wolf spray in the earrings.


    "By the way, where did you buy that earring? I don''t remember Konoha selling this kind of thing."


    Fuji Kazee quickly calmed down and said, "I didn''t buy it, but I made it myself." Looking around, he was actually looking for a chance to escape.


    "Oh, that''s it." Naruto breathed a sigh of relief, but fortunately, he didn''t have to sell it, otherwise he would cry if his woman bought it to deal with him.


    "By the way, do you still want to run away? That''s a pity. As I said, no one has ever escaped from my hands."


    "Humph!" Fuji Kazee snorted coldly, and subconsciously treated Naruto as a child. Naruto''s confident and even arrogant tone made her very unhappy.


    Naruto made a seal in his hand, with an evil smile on his face, said:


    "Ninfa super multiple shadow avatars!"


    Naruto is unable to appreciate the preciousness of Chakra. He directly wasted a large amount of Chakra and created hundreds of shadow clones. Although frightening ordinary people like Fuji Kazee, only the lowest level of ordinary clones is needed. That''s enough, but Naruto, the guy who has been sleeping in class... he doesn''t know how to do that kind of low-level clone art at all!


    The number of hundreds of shadow avatars is really huge. Naruto and his avatar army directly occupied this gloomy alley. On the ground, on the wall, there are Naruto everywhere, completely painting Fuji Fengxue to Surrounded.


    "Big star, how are you going to escape now?" Naruto looked at Fuji Kazee with a smile and said, "Could it be that Princess Fengyun actually has wings? But that''s useless, even you I can fly, and I can catch you too."


    "You...no matter what you do, I won''t go to Snow Country!"


    "That''s it..." Naruto squeezed his chin and said, "This is really annoying... By the way, there is a pub nearby that I like to go to. How about going for a drink together?"


    "Hey?"


    Things seem to be developing in a direction different from what Fuji Fuyukie expected at the beginning, but she also seems to know that there is currently no way to escape from Naruto''s hands, and she is in a bad mood because of the Snow Country. He also wanted to use wine to sorrow, so he went to the tavern with Naruto.


    This tavern is the one where Hong often comes to drink with Naruto. Naruto is also used to drinking here, so he also brought Fuji Kazee with him.

 194 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 194

    Seeing Naruto coming in, the somewhat middle-aged hotel owner, who was blessed and wore a pair of round glasses, immediately greeted him with a flattering smile and said, "Master Uzumaki, you are here again. ."


    Naruto glanced at the boss and said, "Why, are you not welcome?"


    "Where and where, your place has been reserved for you, please here." The glasses boss smiled flatteringly, because Naruto often came here to drink with Hong. Originally, it was just where Hong liked to sit, but Naruto would just It''s different. No matter how busy the business is in the shop, the glasses owner will reserve that spot, so no matter when Naruto comes there, it must be empty, so Naruto said this old boy is very good at life.


    After Naruto sat down, he said, "What you want is the same, hurry up."


    "Yes, Master Uzumaki, let''s prepare now." The glasses boss nodded and bowed, then turned and told the kitchen to prepare everything Naruto wanted as quickly as possible. In less than ten minutes, Naruto''s "business as usual" came up. Ten pots of shochu, fried chicken, sashimi.


    "Master Uzumaki, everything you want is ready, please use it slowly." The glasses boss bent over and stepped back. When he saw Fujikazee at the corner of his eye, the lens flashed with a sharp light, but he didn''t say anything. He made the childish act of signing an autograph, he knew very well that there were some things that a small person like him should ask, otherwise he would not see the sun tomorrow morning.


    Fuji Kazee looked strangely at the slave of the glasses boss, then glanced at Naruto, and said, "That boss...seems to be very afraid of you." Being an actor is based on imitating and imitating. The basic element is eyesight. Fuji Fengxue is not bad at seeing people''s eyesight. The attitude and address of the boss just now is no longer enthusiasm for customers, it is as humble as a servant.


    Naruto unconcernedly picked up the flask, poured a glass of wine for himself and Fuji Kazee, and said, "Of course he is afraid of me, but this doesn''t seem to be the focus of our coming here. Come on, drink."


    Fuji Kazee-e just asked casually. She didn''t have much interest in Naruto''s secrets. She picked up the wine glass and touched Naruto''s wine glass casually, sulking the wine in the glass. The spicy shochu is drunk like boiled water.


    Naruto has always had a good appetite. He ate and drank, and a lot of the wine and vegetables on the table went into his stomach, while Fuji Fuyukie had no appetite at all. Although the dishes were very delicious, she hadn¡¯t eaten anything for a day. But I don''t have any appetite, I just drink alcohol alone.


    Shochu, a high-grade liquor, was drunk like boiled water by Fuji Kazeki. It didn¡¯t take long to drank three pots. The alcohol irritated her face to become blush, which made her look cold and impatient. It doesn''t look so dazzling, but adds a hint of color.


    Naruto saw that she was already red from drinking, and while continuing to pour her wine, she also started to arouse conversations between the two, saying, "Miss Fujikaze, your movie is very exciting."


    Acting is indeed something that Fuji Fuxuee really likes, a smile could not help showing on his face, and said: "Have you seen my movie?"


    "Well, I have seen it, whether it is the expression of the character, the expression, or the tone of the line, it is very accurate, and it is easy to grasp the psychology of the audience."


    "You know quite well, kid." Fuji Kazeki showed a slightly surprised expression. Naruto''s topic successfully attracted her attention and made her put some guard down.


    Taking advantage of the victory, Naruto kept chatting with Fuji Fuyukie about acting. Fuji Fuyukie drank and chatted with Naruto in full swing.


    "By the way, how do you grasp the main points of each different character?"


    "This..." The Fuji Kazee-e has been poured by Naruto and it is almost close to five pots of shochu, and his consciousness is even more unconscious, and said: "Of course the key is to integrate into each character, not to think about''who am I playing'' It¡¯s about thinking, ¡°Who am I!¡±


    "Oh, that''s the case. It''s like a child playing a role-playing game wearing a mask. After putting on the mask, everyone must conform to the character of their mask."


    "Your description is quite accurate, you are right."


    "I heard that masks also represent character. Everyone has different masks to face different people. The more insecure people, the more masks, because they want to hide their true self from being discovered..." Ming The person shook the glass in his hand, lowered his head slightly, smiled extremely strangely, and finally began today''s real topic.


    "Then you... Fuji Kazee, how many masks do you have?"


    Chapter 241: Drunk!


    Naruto¡¯s words really hit the nail on the head. After he became the Minister of Darkness, he has learned more and more, his thinking has become more and more rigorous, and he has become more and more able to grasp the minds of others. Naruto doesn¡¯t know that he is interested in grasping people¡¯s hearts. There is such a talent, of course, in modern times, who would generally explore the psychological talent of a high school student?


    Fuji Kazee-e seemed to be struck by lightning all of a sudden. After chatting with Naruto just now, the mood that became good suddenly fell to the bottom, and his face stained with wine became very ugly, drinking glass after glass, but Just don''t answer Naruto''s words.


    Naruto knew that he was on the point. Fuji Kazee was indeed wearing a mask to conceal his true heart, that indifferent and impatience, and Princess Fengyun''s self-confidence and pride ~ proud and never give up, so that Each of her roles is a mask made by Fuji Kazee. Even the actress Fuji Kazee itself is just a mask for her to hide her true self.


    Everyone has a different mask, and Naruto himself is the same, but after wearing the mask for a long time, he can''t take it off. Gradually, he will be eroded by the mask and lose the self.


    Naruto didn''t plan to just let Fuji Kazekie go there. After pouring her a glass of wine, Naruto smiled and said, "Hey, tell me, what kind of mask do you wear?"


    boom!


    Fuji Kazee just picked up the wine glass, and immediately slammed the wine glass on the table, his drunken eyes also filled with anger and sadness, and said: "It''s just a child! Don''t use an old-fashioned tone to teach you. Me! What do you know... You don''t know anything at all!"


    Naruto was yelled at by Fuji Kazee and was not angry, and looked at Fuji Kazee jokingly with a wine glass.


    "Hey! Little girl, how about coming over to have a drink with the uncle?!"


    The next step is the story that I love to hear. When the hero and the heroine are drinking, and they are so angry and embarrassed that they can''t go on, there must be a few people with abominations coming over to talk.Generally, the leader is a big fat man who is full of alcohol and fat, and the younger brother around him is usually as thin as a bamboo pole. This is the case in many novels.


    A big man with a fat belly and a stubble face, who seemed to be nearly two meters tall, walked over drunkly and looked at the beauty on Fuji Kazeeki''s face, the sudden spread of YIN light, and the grease on his face. , Looks very disgusting.


    Fuji Fuxuee looked at the big man in disgust, and said, "Go away!"


    The big man laughed and said, "I don''t see that it is still a little pepper, hahaha, I like it, uncle!"


    "Hey! Boss!" The thin guy beside him stabbed his boss in the waist with his arm, and said, "This woman looks like that Fengyun princess."


    "Yeah, it looks alike."


    "It''s not like, she''s the Princess of Wind and Cloud, hey, uncle, I''m lucky today. I didn''t expect to meet such a big star here. When I''m done with uncle, let you two boys enjoy it too."


    "Thank you boss!"


    Naruto looked at the three scumbags with cold eyes, and said: "Hey, you three, I advise you, it''s best to get out of here, or you will die ugly."


    The big man glanced at Naruto, and said disdainfully: "Cut! Where is the furry kid, go to the uncle!" He didn''t know if he was drunk or he didn''t know Naruto from outside. Rampant tone.


    Naruto was still smiling, and slowly put down the glass.


    Naruto is just a child in terms of appearance and height, and Naruto doesn¡¯t like to wear a forehead guard. His forehead guard is put in a ninja bag. From the outside, you can¡¯t tell that he is a ninja. I didn''t pay attention to his words, he smiled, and stretched out his big hand to Fuji Kazee.


    Fuji Kazee was already drunk and stood up unsteadily, his face full of disgust.


    "Wind Escape Mini Vacuum Wave!"


    Naruto blew lightly like a candle, forming a small wind blade and flew towards the big man''s hand. Although the wind blade was small, it was also extremely sharp, and instantly cut the big man''s hand from the wrist. Broken, that big rough and dirty hand just flew out.


    "My hand! Ah! My hand!"


    Where ordinary people can bear the severe pain of this severed hand, the big man grabbed his arm and screamed continuously. The blood donated spurted from the fracture of his wrist, and part of it was spilled on the face of Fuji Kazee.


    Fuji Kazee was also taken aback by the blood on his face. Originally, his feet were unstable because of drinking too much. At this time, his legs softened and he sat on the chair again.


    Naruto had a weird smile on his face. Hundreds of people have been killed by him. Now he doesn¡¯t feel any uncomfortable feeling when he sees the blood. He put a piece of sashimi slowly into his mouth and tastes it carefully. With the tenderness and deliciousness of the fish, he said slowly: "I said it a long time ago. If you don''t leave, you will die ugly."


    "Ah! Uncle! Please forgive me!"


    "We don''t dare anymore, please forgive us!"


    "Yeah, yeah, let''s get out of here, we''ll get out of now!"


    "It''s a pity, it''s too late."


    "Run!"


    Those three flies ran away quickly. Although Naruto''s level of power would not do anything with flies in general, it would be too unreasonable if the flies got on his head and didn''t do it.


    Click!


    Naruto''s hand pressed hard, the white porcelain wine glass in his hand was crushed into three pieces by him, and then he waved his hand casually, and threw the broken porcelain piece like a shuriken.


    "what!"

 195 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 195

    With three screams, all three flies were punched through the heart by Naruto, and the powerful ninja was punched through the heart. It may last for half a minute, but most people lose consciousness forever in less than five seconds and are completely gone. saved.


    Fuji Kazee looked at Naruto who was still smiling after killing someone in shock, and said, "You...You killed someone?!"


    Naruto gave Fuji Kazee a strange look, and said, "As a ninja, what''s so strange about killing?"


    The owner of the glasses resisted the fear in his heart and the nausea caused by the bloody smell in the air. He walked over and said, "Excuse me, Mr. Uzumaki, I didn''t pay attention. They interrupted your drinking."


    "It''s nothing, it''s not your problem, but you should really pay attention to hygiene issues in your store in the future, and don''t let flies in again."


    "Yes." Hearing that Naruto was not angry, the glasses boss couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    Snapped!


    Naruto snapped his fingers, and three Anbu wearing animal masks appeared next to Naruto. He is Minister An, and he is naturally protected by the Anbu around 24 hours, and judging from the bulge of their chests, three The Anbe is all women, and this is to make it easier for Naruto to have sex with her own woman.


    "Clean up here."


    "Yes."


    The actions of the three female Anbes are very fast. One of Anbe¡¯s original main tasks was to hunt down Rennin. After killing people, apart from cutting off their heads and taking them back, because the corpses are too heavy to carry, many of them will be on the spot. Dealing with and erasing the traces of the scene, dealing with the corpse, the secret part are all experts.


    The three female anbu dragged the three corpses out, and then sprinkled corpse powder on the alley behind the tavern to destroy all three corpses, and then cleaned up the blood in the tavern, and then removed the bloody smell. In less than ten minutes, the tavern was changed back to its original state, and it was completely unclear that someone had just died.


    "Hey, do you still drink it? If you don''t drink it, you should go back. You have to go to the Snow Country to film."


    Fuji Kazee-e was once again brought back a bad memory by Naruto. Compared to going to the Snow Country, she would rather be drunk here, and immediately said: "I want to drink!"


    After speaking, he picked up the hip flask, raised his neck, and poured the wine directly into his stomach.


    Naruto deliberately got her drunk, Fuji Kazekura, in a bad mood, the wine was poured into her mouth pot by pot, she herself drank a lot, no matter how good a person can drink, there is a limit to it. After a few pots of wine, her brain was confused, her eyes were dizzy, her mouth moved, and she didn''t know what she said, and then she lay on the table, completely drunk.


    "Really, this woman has such a good drinker, she drank so much to get drunk." Naruto said helplessly, then took out the money and put it on the table, saying: "The money is here, I''m leaving now."


    "Yes, welcome to come again next time, Master Uzumaki."


    "Oh, goodbye." Naruto waved his hand, and helped the drunk Fuji Kazee out of the tavern.


    Although the current situation is very similar to the situation with Adzuki beans last time, Naruto didn''t intend to push Fuji Kazeeki. Last time with Adzuki beans, although they were drunk, the two people are affectionate to each other, but Fuji Fuyukie has no affection for Naruto for half a dime, and Naruto is not that bastard, but he still squeezed two hands on Fuji Fuyukie''s chest... It''s a bastard behavior to take advantage of it.


    He carried Fuji Fengxuee on his shoulders as if he was carrying a sack, and said, "Go and find out all the details of this woman. I want to know all her previous experiences. Tomorrow I will go to Xuezhi Country, if you can¡¯t make it in time, give the information to Shiranui Genma, he knows what to do."


    In the darkness, the three female Anbu said "Yes" and hurried to the base of Anbu, giving Naruto''s order.


    Naruto was humming a little tune, touching and touching Fujikazee''s body dishonestly with his hands, touching and touching there, eating the superstar''s soft tofu while disappearing into the night streets.


    Chapter 242: The Sea


    "Woo... dizzy..."


    In the dimly lit room, Fuji Fuxuee groaned, sat up from the bed, stretched out his hand to cover her forehead, the consequences of drinking too much alcohol last night came, and a severe hangover made her head dizzy and dizzy. pain.


    Click!


    The door was opened a bit, and some of the dazzling sunlight outside entered the room. One of the symptoms of a severe hangover was the weakened resistance to light. I felt that the sunlight was too dazzling. Fuji Kazee couldn''t help covering it with his hands.


    "You are already awake."


    A very gentle female voice, this is Bai''s voice. Bai holds a plate in his hand and two small bowls on it. After seeing Fuji Kazee''s movements, he intimately concealed the door, leaving only a crack in the door. , So that there can be some light in the room, but not so dazzling.


    Bai Kneeling sat next to Fuji Fuxuee with a gentle and friendly smile, handed a small bowl to Fuji Fuxuee, and said, "Hey, this is sober soup. After drinking it, it will feel a little more comfortable. "


    "Ah...oh...thank you." Fuji Fuxuee was instantly killed by a white smile, staring blankly at this gentle but unfamiliar girl, and suddenly didn''t expect why this unfamiliar girl would appear in her room. , Without any precaution, drank the hangover soup directly.


    The sober soup is made by Sakura. The sober soup specially configured by the medical ninja works very well. The white girl deliberately let Sakura and Naruto contact, so she deliberately asked Sakura to give Naruto the sober soup, and she is here Fuji Kazee is here.


    After Fuji Fengxuee drank the hangover soup, the symptoms of headache and dizziness improved a lot. At this time, Bai gave another small bowl, which was a seafood porridge made with rice, shrimp, and fish. It was delicious but not Greasy.


    "Here, this is the porridge I made. You haven''t eaten anything since last night."


    "Oh, thank you." Fuji Fuyukie looked at Bai strangely. Although she had never seen this girl before, Fuji Fuyukie didn''t feel any hostility from her, and there was no sense of guard in her heart. After taking a bite of the bowl, Fuji Kazee, who hadn''t eaten anything all day yesterday, did have an appetite and quickly drank the whole bowl of porridge.


    "Big star, your food is really not good."


    A playful voice made Fuji Kazee-e, who had just finished drinking the porridge, almost vomited out. When I raised my head, I saw the blond boy who made Fuji Kazee-e not annoying, but just how unpleasant to look at it. Leaning against the door.


    "Why are you here?!"


    "It''s so rude, I think you haven''t woken up with alcohol. You drank a lot last night. I sent you back. By the way, you drank a lot of the wine last night. Give me the money back."


    "How can there be a stingy man like you, and not much money." Fuji Kazekie looked at Naruto with disgust.


    "Didn''t you just keep saying that I was a''little ghost'' yesterday, telling me not to teach you "an old-fashioned tone"? It doesn''t matter if a child is stingy."


    "You..." Fuji Fuyukie was speechless. Although it was indeed a child in terms of size and appearance, it was the one who was able to kill with a smile yesterday and the boss''s respect to Naruto, Fuji Fuyukie There is really no way to treat him as a child.


    Naruto directly ignored the expression of Fuji Kazee, and drank the same porridge that Fuji Kazee drank in the bowl, and said: "White, your craft is getting better and better."


    In terms of medical ninjutsu, Sakura''s current level is indeed higher than that of Shiro, but in terms of cooking skills, Shiro is still much better than Sakura.


    With a joyful expression on Bai''s face, he shyly said, "It''s not so good, it''s all taught by Ms. Mute."


    Naruto shook his head amusedly, and said, "It''s not comparable to Mute. After all, Tsunade has taken care of her life and daily life for so many years." Although Mute''s girl usually doesn''t show up, she actually does. There is a big gap between Bai and Silent for a super strange woman who is proficient in all kinds of cooking skills, accompany fighting, drinking, gambling, and hiding debts.


    Bai''s big eyes like black pearls rolled around, showing a sly smile, and said: "Then what if the master cooks for you?"


    Naruto staggered and almost rushed into the street, finally stabilizing his figure, looked at Bai helplessly, and said, "White, don''t you suddenly say that kind of horrible things, OK?" His brain filled Tsunade and went into the kitchen. The picture... Naruto''s consciousness seemed to have passed through the Jurassic all at once, and that kind of thing was really terrifying.


    "Hehe..." Bai made a playful expression.


    Fuji Fuyukie looked at Naruto and Shiro, who seemed to be very close, with a strange look. The attributes of a woman''s three-eight could not help but he said, "What is the relationship between you two...


    "Bai is my wife."


    "Wife?!" The voice of Fuji Kazekie couldn''t help being raised up because of surprise. He looked at the gentle and considerate white, and the blond kid who had a bad impression, and Naruto, who was still too white now. Most of his height, his eyes finally fixed on Naruto''s body, "How old are you?"


    "Thirteen, it hasn''t been two months since my birthday."


    "Ten..." Fuji Kazekie really didn''t know how to complain about this kid. He received too many things in his head, and the hangover symptoms that had not been completely eliminated made Fuji Kazekie feel dizzy. , Covering his forehead with his hand, said: "I think I really haven''t woken up from alcohol... I don''t know why it feels like the room is shaking."


    When she said this, Naruto, Sakura, and Bai couldn''t help laughing.


    Naruto suppressed his smile and said, "This is not an illusion, we are already on the ocean."


    Fuji Kazee was taken aback, and rushed out of the room, only to see a blue sea.


    "What''s going on?!"


    No matter how Fujikukazee doesn''t want to go to the country of snow, now is not the time to escape, because it is now in the middle of the sea. During the time that Fujikukazee was asleep, they were already more than 100 kilometers away from the port of departure. Distance, if Fujikazee wants to swim back, it¡¯s impossible. Even a ninja can walk on the water. A hundred kilometers of the sea is a very big difficulty, and the waves will change dramatically at any time. , If you fall into the sea, you will be in trouble.

 196 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 196

    Fuji Kazee also knew that she was an ordinary woman, and it was impossible to escape in this situation, so she just accepted her fate and filmed, because she is the only heroine, so she is naturally the most in the crew. The important person, two women give her makeup at the same time, the director tells her the drama on the side, and the other people in the crew set up the scenes. Many scenes of this movie are to be completed on this ship.


    It''s not Naruto''s task to make a movie, so at this time they just sit aside and watch the scene in person.


    Wearing a pair of small disc sunglasses, the three husbands who really don''t look like a good person came over and said, "Master Uzumaki, sorry, Miss Xuehui has caused you a lot of trouble."


    The three big husbands are the agent of Fuji Kazee-e and the person who released the mission this time. He did a good job of investigating Naruto, knowing that this very young blond boy in front of him is one of the most popular in the Ninja world recently. That man, naturally, would not treat Naruto casually or even badly like Fuji Kazee.


    The three big husbands are a man who is nearly fifty years old. His dark green hair and beard, his beard and sideburns are all connected together, making the three big husbands whole head look like a green fluffy egg... I don¡¯t know why, Naruto sees This guy always thinks of a food called Songhua preserved eggs.


    "It doesn''t matter, no matter how bad the character is, we Konoha''s ninja will not do things like killing and protecting targets."


    "That''s good."


    "Mr. Sanshou, your mission level is set to B, which means that there may be an enemy ninja who will kill Fuji Kazee in the mission. Do you have any information about the enemy?"


    "That''s it. Some time ago, a rich man wanted to invite Miss Xue Hui to drink, but she was rejected by Miss Xue Hui. Since then, someone has been harassing Miss Xue Hui. I am afraid that there will be problems in this filming. So I invite you."


    "oh, I see."


    Naruto took a deep look at the three big husbands. He could directly judge that this guy was lying, but no matter what was hidden in it, all conspiracy and tricks were useless in the face of absolute strength.


    Naruto turned his back to the sea, leaned against the side of the ship, and looked up at the bright sun today.


    "Today''s weather...really good..."


    Chapter 243: The embarrassment of the movie, the Flying Thunder Team!


    "The lights are OK!"


    "The radio is OK!"


    "Photography OK!"


    "Okay! Start trial shooting, all ready!" The director with a brown hat and gray hair shouted with a red megaphone in his hand.


    "it is good!"


    "Act 23, paragraph 6, the first shot! Start!"


    Camera cut...


    The Fujikazee under the camera showed a completely different side from before, and immediately entered the character. Violet¡¯s eyes fully showed the incredible look that the character should have. Her change in this posture made the first When I saw Naruto at the filming scene, Sakura and Bai were slightly surprised.


    No wonder this woman can become a famous star in the Ninja world!


    Although his personality is poor, he is indeed a genius in acting!


    "Shishimaru! You have to cheer up!" Fuji Fuyuki turned on her knees and looked at the man lying on the ground, venting more and less air, his eyes filled with despair, holding the man''s clothes with both hands, unbelievingly. Shouted.


    "His Royal Highness... Shishimaru can no longer assist you... I''m sorry..."


    "What are you talking about? It''s because of you that we mustered up our courage!"


    "His Royal Highness...I really want to go to see the other side of the rainbow with you..." Shioji Maru said his last wish, and then his body lost its last strength and no breath at all.


    "Lion Maru!!"


    Fuji Kazee fully demonstrated her excellent acting skills as a genius actor. Her expression of sincerity and cry of despair attracted both Sakura and Shiro. Even Naruto had to admire this. Exercise talent for women with bad personality.


    "It''s really amazing acting, I can''t see that I drank so much last night."


    "That''s Miss Yukie, as long as she is in front of the camera, her acting skills are unmatched."


    The three big husbands had just finished speaking, and Fuji Kazee, who had just entered the scene very deeply, raised her hand and jumped out of the scene in an instant, saying: "Stop it."


    "what?"


    Everyone in the crew was helpless by Fuji Kazeki. The crew looked at Fuji Kazeki with a helpless expression and said, "What''s wrong?"


    Fuji Kazee beckoned to the three big husbands and said: "The big three husbands, bring eye drops, eye drops."


    The crew are all used to the fact that Fuji Fuyukie can''t cry. Sakura and Shiro have completely embarrassed expressions, and Naruto can''t help but laugh with his belly.


    "Hahahaha... no more... let me go and laugh for a while...hahaha..."


    Naruto hugged his belly and looked for a place to laugh. This woman, Fuji Kazee, is a tai chi product. It''s too much of a play, and the clip is a comedy.


    Although Fuji Kazee couldn''t cry, it was a bit of a troubling, but after dropping the eye drops, the filming went smoothly, and the performance can be said to be close to perfect, and it was over after two shots.


    Bai leaned against Naruto and said, "Although she needs eye drops, Ms. Yukie''s acting skills are indeed very good."


    "Yes, it''s very fast whether it''s in or out of the film. After the filming, I just go back to sleep."


    "Is the play fast?" Naruto smiled mysteriously. That woman should have been in the play for a while, right?


    Whoosh!


    When I was talking about this, a golden light flashed in front of Naruto, and the four-generation Naruto Shadow Guard trio appeared in front of Naruto in an instant. Shiro and Sakura were really taken aback by the sudden appearance of the three.


    Naruto leaned on the side of the boat, looking helplessly at Shiranui Genma, and the three of them with similarities and tatami Iwasi, said: "Hey, you three should come and choose a time, if I''m eating, you What should I do if I suddenly appear at the table?"


    I do not know Huo Xuanjian with Qianben in his mouth, and said, "What can I do, who told you to be on a moving ship? It took us a long time to locate the Thunder God technique on you. If you miss the time, It may take a long time to locate."


    "That''s because your strength is too bad, but it''s just a flying Thunder God technique, and it takes three people to barely use it."


    "''It''s just a technique of the Flying Thunder God''?" Shiranui Xuanjian''s mouth twitched, "Don''t you think everyone is as good as you?"


    "No way, this genius is really too strong." Naruto spread out his hands and said helplessly.


    This kid is really bad!


    I don¡¯t know how many people think Naruto like this...


    "Ah~~"


    The door of Fuji Kazee-e''s room opened. She had just regained sleep and recovered a lot of energy. She came out of the room. The first thing she saw was Naruto leaning on the side of the boat... No way, his golden hair It''s too eye-catching.


    Looking strangely at the three men standing in front of Naruto, Fuji Kazee was sure that he had never seen these three men. Where did they come from?


    With curiosity, Fuji Kazee walked over to Naruto, and said unceremoniously: "Smelly boy, who are the three of them?"


    In fact, many people in the crew were taken aback by the three people who suddenly appeared, but because they knew that Naruto was a ninja and didn''t have the courage of Fuji Kazee, they didn''t come to ask.


    "It''s nothing, just three unused men." Naruto said casually, without ignoring the dark faces of the three people in Huoxuanjian, and said: "Is the thing I want to check found?"


    I do not know Huo Xuanjian took out a scroll and gave it to Naruto, saying, "All the information that can be found is here."


    "It''s pretty good." Naruto took the scroll and said, "When I finish this mission, I will give you pointers when I return to Konoha. I feel embarrassed when you use Thunder God like this."

 197 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 197

    "Yes! Minister Dark!"


    Unexpectedly, the eyes of the three people in Huo Xuanjian brightened, and the three answered neatly. The neat voices shocked Fuji Kazee. She couldn''t understand why these three adult men would respect Naruto so much.


    I am not a ninja. I have never seen Naruto¡¯s strength with my own eyes. I still cannot understand his power. Naruto¡¯s words really make the three people of Shiranui Genma very excited. Because of their lack of strength, the three of them can only use the Thunder God. For many years, they have not been able to cross this threshold. If they can get Naruto''s guidance, they may have the opportunity to fully master this flying Thunder God technique, which is extremely attractive to any ninja.


    Naruto waved his hand casually and said, "Well, go back to Konoha."


    "Yes."


    The three of them activated the Thunder God technique again, because Konoha''s Thunder God technique is immobile, so they can easily teleport back, and disappear in an instant in front of Fuji Kazee.


    Fuji Kazee''s eyes widened, and it was a bit difficult for an ordinary person to understand Flying Thunder God.


    Fujikazee rubbed her eyes vigorously, and looked around, but she couldn''t find Shiranui Genma and the others. She couldn''t understand the time and space ninjutsu and asked, "Where are they?"


    "Didn¡¯t I say that they went back to Konoha?" Naruto rolled his eyes and gave Fuji Kazeki the color of "You have Alzheimer''s", and then in front of her, he opened the inner The scroll of all the information of Fuji Kazeki.


    Fuji Kazee is totally different from filming. Naruto''s attention is easily diverted. He looked at the scroll in his hand and said, "What are you looking at?"


    "How could this kind of thing be shown to you?"


    Naruto''s eyes did not leave the content on the scroll at all, while avoiding the "claws" stretched out by Fuji Kazee.


    "You said that, I have to watch it!" Fuji Kazee still had a temper, and kept chasing Naruto to see the content on his scroll. Naruto was purely playing with her, watching the scroll while at Fuji Fengxuehui jumped away when she was about to catch it, making her jump with anger, but she just didn''t let her touch the scroll.


    Hey... I knew that this mission won''t be that simple...


    Naruto looked at the information about Fuji Kazee in the scroll and couldn''t help showing a weird smile. This mission will really become fun, just as Naruto guessed before, Fuji Kazee is indeed also It''s just a mask of her, and under this mask, her true identity is actually the only daughter of Fenghua Zaoxue, the predecessor of the Kingdom of Snow, and the only princess of the Kingdom of Snow, the orthodox heir, Her real name is Fenghua Xiaoxue.


    Many years ago, Fuuka Zao Xue¡¯s younger brother, and Fuji Fu Yukie¡¯s uncle Fuuka Raoto, launched a rebellion and killed Fuuka Zao Xue and seized power. At that time, Kakashi escorted the young Fuji Fu Xuee. Escaped the Snow Country.


    With the identity of such a princess and the background that the Snow Country once launched a rebellion, this time the task will not be that simple if you think about it with your toes.


    After reading these things, Naruto put away the scroll.


    However, Fuji Kazee''s curiosity has been aroused, and it is not so simple to give up. Even when it was time to finish eating, she deliberately sat next to Naruto and tried to steal the scroll.


    Naruto simply shattered the scroll into pieces in front of her, then threw it into the stove and burned it clean.


    Naruto was so angry that Fuji Fuyukie kicked him several times under the table. Naruto was not to be outdone, and deliberately scratched Fuji Fuyukie''s calf with her feet, scratching her heart, her face was red, and never again. Don''t have the guts to kick Naruto.


    Several smart people in the room noticed their little movement, but they all watched their noses and noses, and they were all invisible.


    Amidst Naruto and Fuji Kazee''s squabbles, the ship gradually approached the country covered in ice and snow...


    Chapter 244: Encounter!


    "Director! The big thing is bad!!"


    Early in the morning, the sky was still gloomy and the sun didn¡¯t turn on. On the boat Naruto and the others were on, the exaggerated shout of the drama rang out. Many people on the boat were attracted by his shout and walked out of the room. .


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "When I woke up in the morning and found that the road was blocked, what should we do?" The dramatist said with a helpless expression. It is really too big to face now.


    After a few days of sailing, the crew of the crew got closer and closer to the country of snow, the weather was getting colder and colder, the air that kept getting cold, the drift ice appeared on the sea, and then turned into ice blocks, icebergs, until today... ¡­


    This size is no longer what an iceberg can describe. It is simply an ice island. From a visual point of view, the width of this Iceland should be more than ten kilometers and the area is very huge. Their small boat directly hit it and it is really a toilet. Light up.


    The giant ship like the Titanic sank after hitting the iceberg. What''s more, their boat, although it looks big, is about the same size as a normal pirate ship, and it''s still made of wood. If you hit the iceberg directly, it would really kill you.


    Although the Naruto World has high-tech things like color cameras, the boats are very old and run on wind. Of course, when there is no wind, you can also put the sails away and row by manpower.


    In the face of such a huge Iceland, the ship would definitely not be able to land. If it had to go around, the wind was not strong today, I was afraid that it would have to be rowed by manpower. However, apart from the captain and three or four sailors, the ship was mainly crew members. Even if some people were taken out to row, it would take a few days to get around this huge Iceland, and none of the crew members were professional sailors. The speed of rowing is probably much slower than that of sailors.


    "What is the noise in the early morning?"


    Naruto walked out of the room in his pajamas. He was obviously upset when he was awakened. This guy doesn¡¯t have the professional ethics of a ninja. If he is upset, it¡¯s normal to just put down the task and go home to sleep. Things.


    "What''s the matter... I''m so sleepy... Ah~~"


    Bai also walked out of the room. The exercise last night was too "hard". Bai dealt with Naruto, a beast, and had to toss her to sleep until three poles in the day to get up. She was woken up early this morning. , Of course, lack of sleep.


    "You pay attention a little bit." Naruto turned around helplessly, and stretched out his hand to pull the white neckline, covering up the white spring light that was accidentally exposed.


    Bai lazily leaned on Naruto, still not waking up at all, and said like a cute kitten: "Isn''t he awake yet... so sleepy..."


    Bai''s kind of laziness, with a springy and beautiful look on his face, this can only be appreciated by Naruto a man. Although most of the crew are men, no one is staring at the beautiful white look. , Of course it is because of Naruto''s power.


    There are dozens and hundreds of people in a crew. Of course, several leading actors and directors are very familiar with them. After all, they have been very familiar with a few films and have known each other for a long time. However, there are also some extras in the crew, and there are temporary recruits. In the crew, the people who are responsible for moving these chores, the origin of these people may not be clear, it can be said that good and bad are mixed.


    There are not many women in the crew. In addition to the heroine Fuji Kazee, there are only two makeup artists, one costume artist, and Shiro and Sakura are women. The heroine Fuji Kazee is often surrounded by people, so It¡¯s not easy to start. The makeup artist and the costume artist are both 45 years old and not young, so there are some unruly people who pay attention to the beautiful, young, and there are not so many people around Bai He Xiao Ying''s body.


    Whether it''s Shiro or Sakura, their strength is enough to easily kill everyone on this ship, but Naruto, as a man, naturally has to show himself at this time and catch the two scum with one move. , Two adult men with a total weight of three hundred catties were picked up by Naruto like a chicken.


    In order to kill a hundred people, Naruto cruelly tied the two bastards who dared to fight for nothing to the bow of the ship, and then squatted beside them, humming a song while cutting off the meat from them with kunai. Feed the sharks in the sea.


    Although the two men with a total weight of three hundred catties are not very strong, they still have a lot of meat, and Naruto deliberately tortured them, cutting them piece by piece slowly. It took more than three hours to cut all of them. They also asked them to drink some water. After the cut, there were only two fleshy bones left after the cut.


    With Naruto¡¯s approach, there were more than a dozen people who were frightened and fainted on the spot. Since then, the entire crew has also known that this blond boy is not only powerful, but also cold-blooded, cruel and cruel, and provokes him. It is definitely more terrifying than hell.


    With Naruto''s ruthless approach, even Shiro and Sakura are rare beauties, but there are no people who even look at them more. It''s not that they don''t want to, but that they don''t have the guts at all. Seeing that beauty is compared with Xiaoming, of course The latter is more important.


    There is nothing to do on the sea, and Naruto is also okay, so of course at night is to accompany the white man to make people. After all, the conditions on the boat are limited, and the sound insulation effect is definitely not so good, so the entire crew has to hear every night What? The men in the crew are okay, Shinobu will pass, but the two girls Fuji Kazee and Sakura can''t stand it anymore.


    Sakura had a great affection for Naruto, and even said she liked it. Every night she heard the movements made by Shiro and Naruto, she was very envious of the dialogue in her heart, but she felt that she was too weak to accompany him. With Naruto, I can only say that this feeling is buried in my heart.


    Fuji Kazee is even more miserable. She is much older than Sakura. She is in her twenties and her body has matured. Unlike a little girl like Sakura who is still in development, her body will have more. Fuji Fengxue-e''s voice was tickled by Bai''s cry, and she couldn''t sleep well every night. When she got up in the morning, she could still see a lot of wet sheets.


    Now Fuji Kazee can finally understand why Mingren married a wife like Bai at the age of thirteen. Except for his height, that guy is not like a child in all aspects, and even more mature than an adult.


    There was such a shameful reaction in the body. Of course, Fuji Fuyukie blamed all the blame on Naruto''s head, but Naruto ignored her reaction and still made love to Shiro every day, making Fuji Fuyukie black all day long. He had a face, but Naruto had seen Uzuki Yuyan''s stinky face a long time ago, and Fuji Kazee-e''s face was ignored by Naruto.


    Fuji Fuyukie hasn''t slept well for several nights, and was woken up again today. When he walked out of the room, he had two big dark circles on his face and his face looked stinky.


    "What''s the trouble early in the morning?!"


    "That...Miss Xue Hui, there is a big iceberg blocking the way."


    "If that''s the case, then go back. Anyway, I don''t want to go to any Snow Country."


    "Miss Xue Hui, that..."


    "Oh!! That''s it!!" The gray-haired director suddenly pointed to the huge Iceland in front of him and shouted: "Change the script!"


    "Nani?"


    "Idiot! This cliff is a great location for us! How can we let it slip from our lens! This is the opportunity that the god of the movie has given us! All ready to land!!"

 198 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 198

    Since the director said he wanted to shoot here, there was no way. The entire crew landed in Iceland. Although the woman Fuji Kazee is usually headstrong and bad-tempered, she still obeys the director''s arrangements when making movies. Very uncomfortable, but still got off the boat to prepare for filming.


    "Ah~~" Fuji Fengxuee stood by the heating stove and yawned lazily. The cold weather was easy to make people sleep in bed, but I didn''t sleep well last night, and I''m really sleepy now.


    Naruto¡¯s spirit is okay. This is the accumulated ability from the previous exercise with the shadow clone. He can stay in the best condition without sleeping for several days. He stretched out his hand and scratched his white face and said: "If you are tired, do you want to? Go back to the boat and sleep for a while?"


    "Um... don''t..." Bai closed his eyes, rubbed his head against Naruto''s neck twice, and said: "I want to be with you..."


    Preparations for filming were in full swing, and when everything was ready to start shooting, Naruto''s eyes flashed, and he pulled out a Kunai tied with a detonating charm from his pocket, and quickly threw it out.


    boom!!


    The detonating talisman had a big explosion, and the sound waves produced by the explosion attracted everyone''s attention.


    "get out!"


    "Oh, you deserve to be Konoha''s ninja. Although he is a child, his perception is still very keen." A very relaxed, even extremely arrogant voice sounded, and he saw a man with light purple long hair standing. On the ice wall, the look in the aquamarine eyes seemed very arrogant.


    "Welcome to the Snow Country."


    Chapter 245: Fierce Battle!


    On the other side, at the apex of an ice cone, a woman appeared at some point, with the same pink hair as Kozakura, but with a very arrogant and disgusting smile on her face as the man just now.


    "Sheng Yingzun again, Little Snow Princess, did you bring the hexagonal crystal?"


    "Little Snow Princess?" Naruto raised his eyebrows and glanced at Fuji Kazeki. He was not surprised at all who knew the inside story, but Fuji Kazeki was revealed the painful memories of the year. His eyes looked extremely helpless.


    Duo!


    Naruto casually threw a handful of suffering, and the third Snow Country Ninja also appeared in front of Naruto and them, a big fat man with dark purple short hair and a very strange mechanical device in his left hand, which looked like Otonin''s support. Si is a bit similar, but the effect should be completely different.


    "Konoha''s little devil is still a little capable, it seems we can only stop here."


    Naruto squeezed his chin and looked at these three Xueren. Let''s not talk about the strength. The ninjas of the Snow Kingdom are very arrogant. It can be seen from these three guys. They are really more arrogant than one. The abominable guy is even more annoying than the four guys in Yinyin''s group of four.


    These three guys are also the three strongest ninjas in the Snow Country besides Fenghua Rage. They are also Fenghua Rage¡¯s henchmen. The first light purple man with long hair is Spike Avalanche, and the second one with pink hair. The woman is Feiyan blowing snow, and the fat man is Hail Winter Bear.


    Naruto put down Shiro and said, "Shiro, Sakura, and Ms. Yukie''s safety are left to the two of you. Recently, I have learned too much ninjutsu and haven''t tested the effect, so I just used these three guys to practice hands. "


    Although Fang Xue Beng can see that Naruto is not an ordinary teenager, he has always been arrogant and arrogant. The Snow Country is far away from other countries, and the news is very blocked. Fang Xue Beng has long believed that he is the best besides the wind and the raging waves. Strong, didn''t care too much about Naruto at all, and immediately said: "Fujixue, Dongxiong, Little Snow Princess will leave it to you. I will play with that kid."


    Feiyan Chuuxue also had an arrogant character with Langya Xuebeng, and didn''t take Naruto and the three young ninjas to heart, and said, "It''s really troublesome."


    "Bing Dunyan blowing snow!"


    Feiyan Chuuxue quickly formed seals in his hands, and Chakra turned into countless icy swallows, and flew towards Sakura and Bai very quickly.


    In fact, the attack characteristics of the three people can be seen from their appearance. Feiyan Chuuxue is a woman, so her attacks tend to be dexterity and speed, and her attack power is not strong, and she will not accidentally paint Fuji Fengxue. Killed, Hail Winter Bear was fat, so his attack focused on strength and was slow. Spike Avalanche was the strongest of the three. The overall strength was very high, and there was no big problem beyond brain damage.


    Seeing that Bingyan, Bai''s black eyes were in a trance for a moment. If only she was here, the problem would be really big.


    Naruto had already said that these three guys would be handed over to him, so it would naturally not let Feiyan blow the snow to hurt Shiro and Sakura, and the seal was quickly sealed in his hands.


    "Fire escape dragon fire art!"


    In addition to his best at Feng Dun, Naruto''s favorite is Huo Dun, because Huo Dun generally has fewer seals, and it is more suitable for people like him. The least favorite is Shui Dun, because the seals of Shui Dun are It''s relatively long. There are 44 seals in the water dragon bomb technique. Naruto can''t finish so many seals in 15 seconds. In 15 seconds, Naruto spiral shuriken can rub three out.


    Naruto doesn¡¯t know the preciousness of chakras at all. He directly spends several times the chakras. The fire dragon vomiting out of his mouth is actually bigger than the Dragon Fire Art. His practice actually consumes four chakras. Five times as much, but the power has only increased by two times, which is very uneconomical for a ninja, but Naruto never knew what thrift was.


    Although a lot of chakras were wasted in the air, the fire dragon created was really scary. The fire dragon roared and swallowed all the ice swallows with a big mouth. How can those ice swallows who were originally winning with dexterity and speed be The opponent of this huge fire dragon melted and evaporated when swallowed by the huge fire dragon.


    Feiyan Chuuxue was startled. Naruto could not expect to release such a powerful fire escape in this icy and snowy environment. Even if she had the special Chakra armor of the Snow Country on her body, she might not dare to use her body to block this huge fire dragon. , Relying on his dexterity and quickly avoided.


    Boom!


    The fire dragon headed into the iceberg. The hot temperature of the fire dragon melted the iceberg, and a huge mountain fell down. After several collisions, it fell into the sea and set off a huge wave.


    Red flames, blue-white ice, Fuji Kazekie saw this, and the pain of the year reappeared. In the memory that she did not want to recall, she escaped from the country of snow amidst the flames of war and icebergs. The shadow of childhood has made Fuji Kazekie dare not return to the country of snow for so many years. Now, seeing this scene, the pain of the year has returned, causing her to hug her shoulders in pain and squat on the ground, her body trembling. ~ Shake.


    Bai and Sakura quickly checked the condition of Fuji Kazee, and found that she was only scared, and was relieved after not suffering any damage.


    Fang Xue Beng saw that Naruto can use that powerful fire escape, and was also interested, but he still didn''t treat Naruto as a strong enemy, saying: "I didn''t expect your kid to be quite powerful, so let you see it. My ninjutsu! Ice escape and break the cage tiger!"


    This huge iceberg is the most suitable battlefield for Xueren. Suddenly a white tiger jumped up on the iceberg. The body formed by the ice made the tiger look very angular. Because of the hardness and sharpness of the ice, this cage-broken tiger The power of is also very huge.


    "Damn! I''m still afraid of you! Fire Escape Dragon Fire Art!!" Naruto is not willing to suffer. Since these three Xueren idiots look down on him, he has to make them pay a painful price It was just fine. It was still the tactics of directly using Chakra to crush. Regardless of the consumption of Chakra, he exhaled three huge fire dragons and flew towards the three Xueren.


    "Director...Director! Let''s run!" The crew watched tremblingly as the real ninjas fight. With this level of battle, they would lose their lives if they were not careful.


    Snapped!!


    The gray-haired director rolled up the script in his hand into a paper tube, banged on the head of the script, and said, "What run?! This kind of real ninja battle must be filmed!! This must be the movie. God gave it almost! Hurry up! Take a picture!"


    A madman is not necessarily an artist...but an artist must be a madman. Naruto really understood this sentence.


    Chi Chi Chi Chi!!


    Haolonghuo hit the cage-breaking tiger with avalanche spiky head. The high-temperature flame burned the cage-breaking tiger and produced a large amount of white steam.Naruto is purely using the "quantity" of chakras to press people. He consumes a lot of chakras and sends out the dragon fire art. Each of them is more than 30 meters in length. The red flames are mixed with black smoke. In comparison, The cage-breaking tiger is like a kitten, with too much difference in size.


    Even with a huge geographical advantage, the cage-breaking tiger is just struggling to support it under the burning of the dragon fire.


    Naruto sneered coldly, and once again guitarized several seals he was familiar with.


    "Wind escape beast wave gale palm!"


    Beastwave Gale Palm is one of Naruto''s favorite and commonly used ninjutsu besides Fei Lei Shen, Kage Doppelganger and Helix Maru series ninjutsu, because it has less seals and is powerful, and it is Naruto''s best wind escape.


    Naruto¡¯s hands seemed to have turned into Princess Iron Fan¡¯s plantain fan. His hands continued to fan out the violent wind and injected into the three giant dragon fires. The cage-breaking tiger was suppressed in the face of the giant dragon fire, but now the giant dragon fire is filled with violent wind. The figure swelled suddenly, and the huge fire dragon instantly swallowed the cage-breaking tiger.


    "What?!" Langya Xuebeng saw that his ninjutsu was actually swallowed by Naruto''s fire dragon in this environment, and the fire dragon could still retain such a power, he couldn''t help but shook his heart, and then quickly dodges.


    Feiyan Blows the snow with his dexterity, judges the flight trajectory of the dragon fire in advance, and dodges to one side. However, after the strong wind is suddenly injected into the fire, the speed is greatly increased, and the flight trajectory has also undergone some changes. Yan Chuuxue had to twist her body and avoided again.


    "Ice Escape Ice Wall!"


    Facing Naruto¡¯s dragon fire, Hail Dongxiong quickly used his own defensive ninjutsu. Unlike Bai¡¯s ice mirror, this is a very wide ice wall. Because the water that condenses into ice contains air, the entire ice The wall looked white and vast, like frosted glass, not as clear as a white ice mirror, and in terms of defense, it may not be stronger than a white ice mirror.


    Naruto¡¯s dragon fire is too big, the ice wall can only block part of it, and it melts rapidly in the high temperature, the hail winter bear is startled, and quickly takes off the skateboard behind him, uses the chakra to drive, slides quickly on the snow, This can make up for his own slow speed.


    Although the three of them all avoided, their reaction was slow because they underestimated Naruto''s strength. Although they avoided most of them, they were still swept away by the aftertaste of the dragon fire.


    Just when Naruto thought he would hurt these three guys, a thin curtain of lavender chakra appeared on the three of them. Although the lavender chakra was thin, it was very tough. The Chakra of Haolonghuo absorbed part of it and protected the three of them from injury. This change caused Naruto to be slightly stunned.


    Looking at Naruto¡¯s surprised look, Langfang Xuebang suddenly forgot that he was almost swallowed by Naruto¡¯s dragon fire, and laughed frantically: "Hahahaha... stinky kid! This is our snow country. Chakra armor! This thing can not only defend against attacks, but also absorb chakras. No matter what ninjutsu, illusion or physique you use is useless!!"


    Chapter 246: Practice!


    "moron!"

 199 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 199

    Naruto''s evaluation of Langya Xuebang on these two words, what is this guy who is not an idiot?In the battle, I underestimated the enemy, and even revealed my secrets.


    Even if your chakra armor is so powerful, it can resist ninjutsu or even absorb chakras, you don¡¯t need to say your family status so loudly, making it like a Naruto version of showing off your wealth, as if you are really afraid of others I don''t know his details are the same.


    Moreover, Naruto admitted that he was a little surprised by the special Chakra armor. There is such a level of technology in this "Ninja Civilization" world. He was really surprised, but even if he could absorb Chakra, Spike Xuebang said All ninjutsu, illusion, and physique are all useless, that is simply nonsense.


    Uchiha Madara has become a ten-tailed man¡¯s strength, able to control the absolute defense of Qiu Daoyu, which can turn all ninjutsu into nothingness. The result is not nearly killed by Akai¡¯s blast. If a Chakra armor is really immune to all ninjutsu, illusion, and physical skills, the Snow Country will not be such a small country far from the mainland and unknown.


    Ming talent does not believe that Fenghua and Rage, who can kill his brother and seize power, are willing to be the leader of a small country!


    And if Chakra armor really has such a great absorption capacity, they shouldn''t hide just now, just stand there and absorb the dragon fire, wouldn''t it be more damaging to Naruto''s confidence?


    All in all, these three idiots are just pretending to be.


    After Bai saw clearly the ice escape started by the wolf tooth avalanche and the hail winter bear, he sighed and shook his head, and said, "It''s still different."


    Sakura supported Fuji Kazee, and after seeing Bai''s expression, said, "Sister Bai, what''s wrong?"


    "I originally thought they were members of the Shui Wuyue clan just like me, but their ice escape is nothing but a mere appearance."


    "Why, isn''t it all Bing Dun?"


    "My ice escape is a change in nature produced by combining the chakras of wind escape and water escape. It belongs to the boundary of blood succession. However, the last mark of their ice escape is the stamp of water escape. They just use the ice and snow here. The environment freezes water into ice, and it won¡¯t work if you leave here. Essentially speaking, it¡¯s still water escape. In simple terms, Shalanyan can replicate their ice escape, but not mine.¡±


    In fact, Bai was really surprised when he first saw the ice escape used by Feiyan Blowing Snow, but after carefully seeing the markings of wolf tooth avalanches and hail winter bears, Bai knew that he was happy for nothing.


    Generally, different escape techniques will have a special knot seal as the ending. For example, the seal at the end of the fire escape is the seal of Toriyuki, which is the seal of the Millennium Kill, so Sasuke and Sakura will use it when they see Kakashi for the first time. At the time of Thousand Years Kill, he thought he was going to use Huo Dun to attack Naruto. The ending seals of Shui Dun and Bing Dun were also different. From this point, Bai could conclude that they were using Water Dun in essence.


    Langya Xuebeng was originally an arrogant and arrogant person. When he was scolded by a kid like Naruto, his face was dull, and he said angrily: "Go on! Kill this kid!"


    There is no fairness in the ninja world. It is normal to fight three times and one. Anyway, whoever wins is justice, and who loses is a fart!


    The Hail Winter Bear stepped on the snowboard, and the snowboard was extremely fast under the start of Chakra. In a blink of an eye, he rushed to Naruto''s body, and his hands quickly formed a seal.


    "Ice Escape Ice Prison Technique!"


    Ice walls rise in front of Hail Winter Bear and stretch towards Naruto. As long as they are hit by these ice walls, they will be immediately frozen. In fact, it is almost the same as water prison.


    "Cut!" Naruto sneered disdainfully, and started ninjutsu with only a jizhi seal on his hands, "Mu Dun Mu Dingbi!"


    The ice surface in front of Naruto suddenly cracked. In Iceland, which was made up of ice and had no soil at all, trees suddenly grew out, bending in front of Naruto to form an arch to protect itself.


    "Wooden escape?!!!" Shiraito and Sakura exclaimed, seeing Naruto actually use the wooden escape technique of Senjujutsu, so that they almost bit their tongues.


    Although the size of the wooden ingot wall is not as good as the earth flow wall of the earth escape and the water front wall of the water escape, this defense technique full of toughness and vitality is stronger than the combined earth flow wall and the water front wall.


    Click!!


    After the ice prison technique hit Naruto¡¯s wooden ingot wall, the entire wooden ingot wall was immediately frozen. Naruto under the defense of the wooden ingot wall was well separated, but how could Mu Dun be so simple? ?!


    Click!!


    I saw the creaking sound again soon after the ice prison technique sealed the wooden ingot wall, but this time cracks appeared on the ice, and within a few seconds, the ordinary clear water that the thick ice turned into, all It flows to the ground.


    The wood escape technique itself has a certain ability to absorb chakras, so even if it is damaged by an attack, it can absorb the chakras in the enemy¡¯s attack to repair part of itself. The chakras in the ice prison just now were given by the wooden ingot wall. It was soaked up, and the heat from Chakra was added, so the ice was melted away.


    Although Mu Dun''s absorptive power is not as good as that of the Reincarnation Eye Hungry Ghost Dao, it is definitely stronger than that Chakra armor. If Mu Dun catches it, it would be as scary as being haunted by a vampire.


    Although the strength of these three bastards is really poor, after Naruto has mastered Mu Dun, he has insufficient experience in using Mu Dun against the enemy, so it happens to use these three bastards to practice.


    "Winter Bear! Get out!"


    Feiyan Bixue shouted loudly, and at the same time Hail Dongxiong drew away quickly, and Feiyan Bixue''s attack instantly came to Naruto.


    "Ice Escape!"


    Feiyan Blowing Snow used his own secret technique, constantly blowing out countless ice swallows. These ice swallows were far better than the previous ones in terms of speed and strength, and densely packed ice swallows attacked Naruto overwhelmingly.


    "I won''t be merciful to women! The technique of wood cutting!"


    Naruto''s left hand was holding his right wrist, and sharp wooden thorns flew from the palm of the palm, blowing snow towards the flying swallows. Those wooden thorns and ice swallows collided in the air and turned into sawdust and ice slag. Naruto is obviously better , The wood thorns kept blowing snow towards Feiyan.


    When attacked, the Chakra armor on Feiyan Chuxue automatically opened, forming a lavender chakra protective cover, protecting Feiyan Chuuxue''s body.


    The offensiveness of the cutting technique is that sharp wooden thorns can pierce the human body, and then grow heart wooden thorns in the human body, directly causing hemorrhage in the internal organs, Neji is dead under this move, but if there is absolute defense, it will be It''s more troublesome, because it''s a wooden thorn after all, so it''s lighter. This trick was originally won by quantity, otherwise it won''t be able to stop it.


    The chakra armor on Feiyan Chuxue kept resisting the attack of cutting technique, but Naruto¡¯s chakra kept constantly, and the wooden thorns flew endlessly towards Feiyan Chuxue. One or two wooden thorns could not penetrate the protective cover. However, thousands of wooden thorns still beat the protective cover for a while, exposing a gap. Two wooden thorns passed through the gap and directly pierced Feiyan Chuuxue''s arm.


    "what!"


    Feiyan screamed screaming, her left arm was already stabbed by a wooden thorn, and a new wooden thorn grew on the wooden thorn, which came out of her arm muscles, looking like a ghost~Longli It was terrifying to be pierced by steel nails like that.


    It''s a pity that the two wooden thorns only hit the arm, if they hit the torso or the head, they would definitely kill her.


    Naruto is planning to increase Chakra, directly defeating Feiyan Buzue¡¯s Chakra armor to kill her, but Spike Avalanche will not sit idly by, although the relationship between the three of them is not good, but Spike Avalanche is not good either. Will watch Feiyan Bixue die.


    "Ice Escape Spikes Avalanche!"


    Spike Avalanche is also really a superb. To name Ninjutsu after his own name is really narcissistic. The ice on the iceberg is affected by the chakra of Spike avalanche and becomes unstable, causing a large area. In the avalanche, one of the white ice wolves ran at the forefront of the avalanche, whizzing towards Naruto.


    This is the strongest technique of the wolf tooth avalanche. The content of the technique is as simple as the name, wolf and avalanche, but the problem is that his technique must be in icebergs or snow mountains to create powerful avalanches with the help of terrain. It is said that the three people in Xue Ren are all ninjas who are greatly affected by the environment. After leaving the Snow Country, even if they have Chakra armor, they are at best the level of ordinary Shang Ren.


    The attack range of the wolf tooth avalanche is extremely large. Feiyan blowing snow and hail winter bear are also included. I saw that the chakra armor on the two people suddenly formed chakra wings, and the two of them flew with one flap. Up to the sky.


    Naruto was surprised by the technology of the Snow Country again, and he could actually create this kind of thing. Although it does not have the destructive power of the butterfly bomb crit, the chakra wings can indeed have a great effect. Carat armor does have a lot of great functions, but too much reliance will reduce the ninja''s strength.(The Spike Avalanche, the strongest of the three Snow Ninjas, occupies the environmental advantage of the Snow Country and can only tie Kakashi with Chakra armor. Think about it if there is no Chakra armor. The environment is changed to another place and there is no way to use that kind of pseudo-ice escape. It is hard to say whether even the strongest Spike Avalanche can reach the general tolerance level)


    "Wolf? This kind of kawaii animal is not lethal to me." Naruto said with a sneer, "Let you see what insurmountable power is! The wood escape wood dragon technique!"


    Chapter 247: Solve!


    Naruto launched a huge chakra and transformed it into countless vitality. In an instant, he created a huge wooden dragon on the endless icy sea. Compared with this wooden dragon, the previous dragon fire It can only be regarded as an appetizer.


    The size of the wooden dragon is so huge that it can even be compared with the nine-tailed dragon. Compared with the size of the wooden dragon, the ice wolves instantly become as small and cute as hamsters.


    Roar!!


    The wooden dragon roared, exuding an extremely terrifying power. The nearby ice surface was shattered due to the huge power of the wooden dragon, producing cracks like spider webs, and then the wooden dragon roared towards the avalanche.


    boom!!


    The power of the wooden dragon was so great that it dissipated the power of the avalanche as soon as it hit. The huge body was like a city wall, forcibly intercepting the power of the avalanche.


    More than a dozen ice wolves all rushed towards the wood dragon. Because they were made of ice, they opened their mouths, and they all exuded a chill, which looked terrifying.


    The ice wolf opened its mouth wide, and the eerie sharp teeth bit towards the wood dragon. The sharp teeth did bite a lot of gaps in the wood dragon, but soon, all the places that were bitten by the ice wolf returned to the original. , On the contrary, it was those ice wolves who directly pounced on the wood dragon in this way, and it didn''t take long for the Chakra to be sucked up, becoming the same as the previous ice prison technique.


    The wood dragon is simply a super large blood-sucking worm. Even the nine tails can suppress and absorb chakras, not to mention those "kawaii" ice wolves?


    The dragon fire technique is B grade, the water dragon bomb technique is B grade, and the wood dragon technique is super S grade. It can match the Susanou, enough to suppress the nine tails. This is the gap, and Mu Dun is far superior to the others. Reasons above escape.

 200 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 200

    With such a fierce wooden dragon, Naruto instantly destroyed Spike Avalanche''s unique move. Only then did the three Xue Ren realize Naruto''s horror and spread out Chakra''s wings to escape.


    "Want to escape?! Are you dreaming?!"


    I want to slap my ass when I''m done~ How can there be such a good thing?!Naruto was not a good man, and the handprints in his hands changed. Mu Long''s body suddenly stretched out and flew towards the three Xueren in the air.


    "Ice escape a white whale!"


    At this time, the wolftooth avalanche dared to cross Naruto, while flying fast, with a seal on his hand, a huge white narwhal suddenly rushed out of the ice-blue sea. The body of this narwhal was completely The ice melted, the huge body was obviously pressing hard.


    "Humph!"


    Naruto snorted coldly. Although the weight of a beluga whale might be heavier than that of a wooden dragon, the power of the wooden dragon is definitely not just those seen on the surface.


    boom!!


    The huge body of a beluga whale collided with the body of the wooden dragon. Because of the huge mass, even the power of the wooden dragon shook a bit, but the wooden dragon was "slender" compared to the beluga whale. Xiao¡¯s body was not hit on the ice. The huge body was continuously stretched under the support of Naruto¡¯s Chakra. The dragon body was wrapped around a beluga whale. The huge power actually reduced the weight. A ton of white whale soared in the air without falling.


    Click!!


    The wooden dragon showed an extremely terrifying strangling power. The body of a beluga whale was suddenly covered with cracks, and then it was crushed into pieces of ice by the wooden dragon.


    The three of Langya Xuebeng took advantage of the wooden dragon being blocked by a white whale for a few seconds, and used the Chakra wings behind them to fly into the sky. Obviously, they did not want to be hit by Naruto''s ninjutsu and hurried for their lives.


    "You can''t get away with this ability! The technique of wood cutting!"


    Naruto launched the cutting technique again, and the wooden dragon opened his big mouth, continuously ejecting sharp wooden thorns from his mouth, and flew towards the three of Langfang Xuebao.


    They wanted to escape, naturally with their backs facing Naruto. The wood thorns of the cutting technique kept hitting the chakra wings behind them. The countless wood thorns made the chakra wings become very unstable. Three people The appearance of the flight was also affected.


    Whoosh!!


    With the heavy sound of breaking through the air, Mu Long took advantage of the three Xueren''s most awkward flying posture, the Mulong twisted his body, and the huge dragon tail swept towards the three Xueren.


    "Oops!!"


    Spike Avalanche screamed bad, but flying is not their own ability, but the power of Chakra armor. The control is not as sensitive as Ding Ci¡¯s butterfly state, not to mention the wings are almost collapsed by the cutting technique. Where can I avoid people in mid-air?!


    In an emergency, the three of them could only release the chakra all over the body. The original lavender chakra protective cover turned into a deep purple, and it became thicker and wider, and they could only use this chakra protective cover to block the wood dragon''s attack!


    boom!!


    Mulong''s body is huge, and the tail draws more than a few tons of strength. Even if it is scattered to three people, it is huge. People can''t work hard in the air, and the three Xueren are immediately drawn to the ground.


    "Become my prisoner, the technique of wooden escape and prison!"


    The fusion of the chakras of Shui Dun and Earth Dun, produced a tree full of vitality, which immediately turned into three prisons, trapping all three Xue Ren.


    Langya Xuebeng said with a gloomy expression, "Do you think this technique can trap the three of us?!"


    Naruto said with a disdainful expression, "If it works, you will know it by yourself. If you can escape, you won''t be impossible to let you die."


    "Are you serious?!"


    "Of course, but you have to escape first." Naruto is full of rumors. Anyway, he is using these three guys to test the power of Mu Dun in actual combat. If you really can''t trap them, Ming People will not let them go, anyway, if you are a ninja, don''t talk about morality.


    "Drink!" Hail Dongxiong couldn''t bear it at first, and concentrated Chakra on the mechanical device of his left hand, which produced extremely strong destructive power, and punched the wooden prison in front of him.


    boom!!


    Although it was wood, it was very tough. After being bent, it absorbed a lot of impact. Hail Dongxiong broke two pieces of wood with a punch, but it just broke, not completely.


    Naruto sneered coldly, holding the seal of Mi in both hands, and Chakra continued to pour into the wooden prison.


    I saw the cracks hit by the hail winter bear just now, and all of them recovered in a short time.


    Langya Xuebang and Feiyan Chuuxue couldn¡¯t help being surprised when they saw the wooden prison¡¯s resilience, and hurriedly punched the wooden prison in front of them. They didn¡¯t dare to launch a large-scale ninjutsu attack at this time, otherwise they would be able to break through the wooden prison. In addition, they themselves will be subject to strong impact and damage, which is not cost-effective.


    The three of them attacked the wooden prison in front of them with kunai and their fists, but this wooden prison is simply a monster. It can be quickly recovered in a short time to whatever degree of damage it has suffered. Even if it is a continuous attack, it is also because of the attack power. Not big enough, or even unable to keep up with the speed of recovery, is simply a waste of energy.


    Phoo~hoo~hoo~


    Spikes avalanche continuously attacked the wooden prison, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to feel exhausted. In this cold weather, he kept sweating, propped up the wooden prison with his hands, and said: "What''s the matter, why does my Chakra consume so fast? ?"


    When he stopped attacking, the wood that had just been interrupted returned to its original state, and Spike Avalanche was aware of something wrong, because even if he stopped attacking, Chakra continued to disappear. This discovery made Spike Avalanche''s forehead constantly. Cold sweat.


    "This...this ninjutsu is actually absorbing our chakras?!"


    "what?!"


    "Actually absorbed our chakras?! No wonder it has not been broken!"


    "I just found out now, your eyesight is a little too bad, but you actually came to my trouble with Naruto Uzumaki, your eyesight is not so good." Naruto shook his head helplessly and said, "Look. Your chakra armor is nothing more than that. Your chakra will become the nourishment for the growth of my wooden dungeon. Go with peace of mind, ants."


    Naruto''s eyes turned cold, which suddenly increased Chakra''s output. The wooden prison continuously absorbed all the chakras left by the three of them. Without Chakra, the strongest ninja would be scum.


    "Please! Don''t kill me, don''t!"


    "We want you to be your servant, please forgive us!"


    "That won''t work, I have never let the enemy go."


    "Damn devil! Lord Rage will never let you go!"


    "Yes, you won''t be better off killing us! You will never end well!"


    "Hi, hey~~ I have heard this kind of words many times, no matter if I will end well, but I know you will definitely not end well now, goodbye."


    Naruto sent the three of them to hell, and then stripped off the Chakra armor from them. This thing must be taken back and studied.


    After finishing all this, Naruto turned to look at the three big husbands, and said: "Mr. three big husbands, you''d better explain to me about this mission."


    Chapter 248: Mission Change!


    The three big husbands told the truth on the boat. After all, Naruto would be fine without telling the truth at this point.


    Fuji Kazekie, the princess of the country of snow, is also the only daughter of the former country lord Fenghua Zaoxue, Fenghua Koyuki, and the three husbands are former ministers who served Fenghua Zaoxue and are very sincere to Fenghua Zaoxue. .


    Ten years ago, Fenghua Rage launched a rebellion, and the three husbands thought that Fenghua Xiaoxue died in Fenghua Castle, but later met Fenghua Xiaoxue who was aliased by Fuji Fengxuee, so he has been guarding her as her agent. people.


    This time I returned to the Land of Snow. The so-called hiring Naruto and the others to protect Fenghua Xiaoxue actually wanted Fenghua Xiaoxue as the orthodox heir to return to the Land of Snow and regain it.


    "You really have the ability." Naruto looked at the three husbands coldly with one hand on his cheek, and said: "A B-level mission dare to ask someone to help you restore your country. Is there such a cheap thing in this world?"


    The three big husbands are absolutely foolish and loyal to Fenghua Zaoxue and Snow Country. They immediately knelt in front of Naruto and said: "Please! Master Uzumaki! Please save Snow Country!" Constantly kowtow to Naruto.


    The blood on the forehead of the three big husbands gradually knocked out, but Naruto turned a deaf ear. Bai couldn''t bear to see the pitiful appearance of the three big husbands. He couldn''t help pulling on Naruto''s sleeve and said, "Naruto, can''t you really help him? "


    Naruto scratched his head and said, "This is not as easy as you think. It is easy to deal with the ninjas of Snow Country, but the politics involved are too complicated."

 201 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 201

    "why?"


    "I ask you, Naruto Uzumaki ran all the way to the Kingdom of Snow and overthrew the Lord of the Kingdom of Snow, and then established a new Lord. If I tell others that I have no ambitions for the Kingdom of Snow, say Who will believe it when we go out? The sand hidden village and our Konoha have a good relationship, so we don¡¯t need to worry about it for the time being, but the land of thunder, the country of soil, especially the country of water, which is closest to the country of snow, will never allow this. Something happened."


    "Uh... won''t it be that serious?"


    "Although it should not directly develop into a war of Ninja world, small fights are definitely indispensable." Naruto shook his head helplessly. This kind of political matter is still unknown, and this is what Naruto deliberately did. of.


    Of course it¡¯s okay if it¡¯s in the war years. Small countries exist as the battlefields of the five major powers. If you occupy them today, I will grab them back tomorrow. During the war, a small country may change hands several times a day, but Today is the age of peace.


    Although small battles continue to occur, no big country dared to invade other small countries blatantly in this era, because the other four big countries will not allow it, and the Snow Country is still behind the Water Country. If Naruto is Reaching this place, the first one in Water Country would not agree.


    Which country will allow its enemies to expand their territory?!


    Even if Naruto said that he didn''t want to control Snow Country at all, who would believe this kind of nonsense?!


    Naruto''s fingers kept tapping on the desktop, and the three big husbands kept kowtow. No one said a word, because everyone knew that Naruto was the only one in charge. He didn''t agree, and it would be useless for Bai to intercede.


    "Forget it, just help you once."


    "thanks, thanks¡­¡­"


    "Don''t get excited, because the nature of the task has changed, so the level should be upgraded from the original B level to the S level, and the reward should be increased from the original one hundred thousand taels to 30 million taels. Is there any problem?"


    "This..." The three husbands thought for a while, then gritted their teeth and said, "No problem."


    Thirty million taels is definitely a huge sum of money, which is equivalent to at least two hundred B-level missions, but if you spend thirty million taels to seize the power of a country, the cost is not much at all, even if it is a snow country. Such a small country far away from the mainland, the annual tax revenue is far more than a mere 30 million taels, so the three big husbands also agreed. Although he can''t spend that much now, if he can really help Fenghua Xiaoxue become a leader If the lord of the snow country, the treasury of the snow country can also pay this reward.


    Bai Ting Naruto agreed and was a little pleased. He stabbed Naruto with his arm and said, "Is it too much for 30 million taels?"


    "That''s pretty small..." Naruto rolled his eyes, and then said: "And Tsunade is so prodigal, I have to go to the street to beg if I don''t save some money."


    "puff!"


    Sakura and Shiro, who know Tsunade very well, immediately laughed when they heard Naruto''s ridicule. Tsunade''s gambling luck that every gambling must lose, repeated battles and defeats, I really can''t support it without saving a little money. she was.


    "Thank you, Master Uzumaki."


    "What can I thank you for."


    Naruto hasn''t answered yet. Fenghua Xiaoxue is wearing yellow~colored pajamas and a fuchsia coat outside. She has a face of indifference. Compared with the excitement of the three big husbands, she has no idea about inheriting the Kingdom of Snow. Even because of the shadow of childhood, he has a huge subconscious resistance to Snow Country.


    Fenghua Xiaoxue leaned against the door, with an indifferent expression, and said: "It would be fine if I died at that time." There is no so much trouble...


    "Please don''t say anything like that." The three big husbands, a loyal official, burst into tears. "For us, the princess''s life is the greatest hope!"


    "Although people are alive, their heart is dead." Fenghua Xiaoxue looked cold, her purple-blue eyes looked lifeless, indifferent like a puppet, "Since then, my tears have drained."


    The three husbands wiped their tears and said, "After I found Little Snow Princess, I became her agent, and I have been waiting for the opportunity to bring Little Snow Princess back to Snow Country."


    "So we were all fooled by you?!"


    "I am embarrassed to deceive you, but this is for the people of the Snow Country." The three big husbands got excited, and knelt in front of Fenghua Xiaoxue, and said, "Little Snow Princess, please defeat the angry waves. To become the monarch of this country, my three big husbands will protect Her Royal Highness even if they lose their lives. Please regroup with us!"


    "It''s weird that she would agree." Naruto said lazily, holding his cheek.


    "No." Sure enough, Fenghua Xiaoxue refused indifferently, "That has nothing to do with me!"


    "Little Snow Princess..."


    "Hey... I said..." Naruto really didn''t bother to look at the foolishness of the three big husbands, and said: "The result of your discussion has nothing to do with me, but my task is still to be completed, no matter how much you resist. It''s all right, anyway, as long as you are brought to the position of the Lord of the Snow Country, nothing will happen to me, Princess Snow."


    Fenghua Xiaoxue''s face was ugly, and she glared at Naruto angrily, and said, "Don''t you know, it is impossible to defeat the angry waves! No matter how hard you try, it''s useless!"


    "Oh~~Hey~~" Naruto said lazily with his ears closed, and he didn''t pay much attention to Fenghua Xiaoxue''s words, "It''s just a small country. Where can it be stronger? Back then. Hidden Village has a half-length Sansho Fish Hanzo, but in the end I lost to Konoha in the war. Naruto Uzumaki has never lost in my life, but I want to see how powerful the Fenghua and Rage can be."


    "Hey, Sister Bai, is it really okay for Naruto to be so excited?"


    "We must be okay, but I hope Naruto will not destroy the entire Snow Country with one impulse. After all, that is a very simple matter for him."


    "Sister Bai, have I ever said that you have a black belly."


    "Ah pull?" Bai looked at Sakura with a smile, and said, "Sakura sauce, am I really black?"


    "No no no no no... no! Absolutely not!"


    Fenghua Xiaoxue couldn''t understand Naruto''s boundless strength. The shadow of childhood had a huge impact on her. She couldn''t understand why Sakura and Bai were so relaxed. She snorted coldly and said, "I can''t help it!"


    Naruto and none of them were angry because it was unnecessary.


    Naruto looked out the window, and suddenly it started to snow, and there was a vast expanse of whiteness outside. This was a scene that would never be seen in the Land of Fire.


    "How long will it take to get around the iceberg outside?"


    "According to the captain, it will take at least four or five days. Because there are still a lot of large ice floes around the iceberg, our ship has to go around slowly, so it takes a lot of time."


    "Four or five days? It''s too long. I don''t have so much time to waste on this ocean, so I just drive over."


    "But the iceberg..."


    "I''ll take care of that kind of thing, anyway, it''s just a matter of effort."


    "Oh oh oh oh oh!!" The gray-haired director suddenly yelled in excitement, staring at Naruto with beaming eyes, and said: "Master ninja, can we film how you solve the iceberg scene?! "


    "Hey? Director, do we still have to shoot?!"


    "Of course! Now the real princess is starring in this movie, and the fierce ninja battle can be filmed. How can this kind of scene be missed?!"


    "That said, the gimmick of this movie will definitely be enough."


    "Can you, this ninja master?"


    "It''s okay for me, anyway, I know that the movie box office will be divided into me by that time."


    "No problem, this is easy to talk about." The gray-haired director agreed in one bit. Anyway, the problems that can be solved with money are small problems. Naruto is also simply, as long as he is not offended, as long as he has money, nothing All are easy to discuss.


    Everyone walked out of the cabin and stood on the splint, all wanting to see how Naruto destroyed the huge iceberg, because the iceberg is really huge, the size of the ship is just like a mountain, and there are huge ice floes around it. It''s like encountering a reef. It''s very dangerous, so even the most experienced sailors have to be careful.


    Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at Naruto coldly. In fact, she didn''t believe that Naruto, who was only thirteen years old, could destroy this huge iceberg. If it takes too much time, it might as well go around.


    Naruto estimated the size of the huge iceberg, and then he grinned with an icy smile, and the whole body was filled with golden light like the sun.


    "Oh oh oh!! Take it quickly!! This beautiful chakra! Take it quickly!!"


    "Yes!!"


    The whole crew is busy because of Naruto, and there is no need for lights, because Naruto itself is so dazzling, with a golden chakra all over, and nine jade jade floating behind it, Naruto slowly ascended into the sky.


    "Tailed animalization!!"

 202 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 202

    Chapter 249: Runaway Princess!


    The iceberg is really huge. In terms of Naruto¡¯s strength, there are actually many ways to destroy the iceberg, bombarding it with big jade spiral pills, or throwing a few spiral shurikens in the past, but none of this The tail beast jade was shocking.


    After the tail beastization, the huge body, the golden chakra enveloped the sky, and then a huge chakra ball completely destroyed the huge iceberg in an instant. There is no great reason for Naruto to do so much, it is purely because he is handsome. .


    After Naruto¡¯s tail turned into a beast, the golden body was really much larger than the ship they were riding in. With the support of a huge chakra, even this huge body can stand safely on the surface of the sea, don¡¯t worry. Will sink.


    Naruto waved his paws and pushed the boat gently. That big boat, which could not be said to require more than a dozen strong men to row, was pushed so gently by Naruto. It looked relaxed and casual, just like when he was a child. Sitting in the bathtub and playing with the kind of boat toys is no effort at all.


    He wants to push the ship farther, because the tail beast jade requires some distance to make a move. Otherwise, if the distance is too close, the speed of the explosion wave after the tail beast jade explodes is too fast. Of course Naruto himself is fine, but it may not be able to take care of it. Everyone on the boat.


    Those present, except Shiro and Sakura, were all ordinary people. Shiro and Sakura had seen Naruto''s beastly form when Naruto was making trouble with Konoha, but what about the others?Director, screenwriter, actor?Fenghua Little Snow Princess?


    How could they have seen this disastrous tail beast attitude with their own eyes!


    Bai raised his head, looking up at the back of his own man in the huge body of the nine tails, and muttered: "No matter how many times I look at it, I can hardly restrain myself. Naruto looks down on this earth like the sun. It''s me or someone else, who always unconsciously wants to get close to him, to get his warmth, and his blessing."


    "This is probably Naruto''s special place." Kozakura held her heart in her hands, like Shiro, making it look like a master stone.


    Both of them have already seen that they will be affected so much, let alone others.


    The group of people opened their mouths wide, looking at the huge golden nine-tailed fox in disbelief.


    "Quick...Quick...Quick..." The director with gray hair and Naruto said he was a lunatic said several times in a row, and then suddenly shouted: "Hurry up and shoot! This scene is definitely not to be missed!! Hurry up! Hurry up!!!" The director became more excited as he spoke, his face was already flushed, and he had a foreboding that the peak of his film career would be on this scene.


    "Oh yes!!"


    Several cameras were also taken aback, and quickly raised the camera to record Naruto and Kyuubi at the same time from different angles.


    Fenghua Xiaoxue was really frightened by Naruto. She looked at the huge fox in disbelief, covered her mouth with her hand, and suppressed the exclamation that almost blurted out.


    After a while, Fenghua Xiaoxue calmed down slightly, her tone trembled, and said: "He... how could he become like this?!"


    "Naruto is the Nine-tailed man Zhuli." Bai said without leaving Naruto''s eyes, he explained obsessively. Anyway, Naruto''s identity as Zhuli can''t be concealed at all, and it doesn''t matter if he says it.


    "Renzhuli?" Most people have probably never heard of this...


    "That is the man with the strongest tail beast Kyuubi sealed in his body! Naruto is our Konoha...no! He is the strongest man in the entire Ninja World! He has never lost, and he will not lose because of him Too strong!" Kozakura also looked obsessedly at the man standing on the top of the Ninja World, scornful of this world.


    "The strongest..." Fenghua Xiaoxue murmured softly, her eyes fixed on Naruto''s body standing proudly in the air, and she could no longer look away.


    Naruto''s ears can naturally hear the conversation behind, but this is not the focus of his concern, pushing his hands forward, gathering the nine-tailed Chakra in front of him.


    The tail beast jade is the strongest trick of the tail beast. The yin and yang chakra is mixed in a ratio of 2:8 to form an extra-large black spiral pill. It is extremely destructive and can bombard a mountain with one blow, so the tail beast is called For war weapons, if you throw a tail beast jade into the middle of the battlefield, you can destroy a large number of people in an instant.


    The strength of Nine-Tailed is not the same level as the other eight-tailed beasts. Apart from the eight-tailed beasts, the other one to seven-tailed are not as powerful as the nine-tailed beasts combined. In Chakra, the size of the tail beast jade issued by the nine tails at that time was about the same size as the combined tail beast jade of the five tail beasts. Now Naruto has regained all the power of the nine tails. The strength of the tail beast jade is hard to imagine. .


    The half-tailed beastly human column is not strong enough. You have to release the tailed beast Chakra first, compress it and then swallow it in the abdomen for a second compression, and then spit it out, but it is completely tailed, because the huge size can control the huge Chakra, so this problem does not occur at all.


    Naruto¡¯s chakra control is far above Tsunade¡¯s, accurately manipulating the Yin and Yang chakra, constantly compressing and rotating, Naruto and Nine Tails work together, and the manufacturing speed of the tail beast jade is also extremely fast, within a few seconds. It has formed a huge tail beast jade.


    "Go!! Tail beast jade!!"


    Naruto stretched the distance to give him enough time to react. The heavy tail beast jade flew out quickly, and a little chakra radiated from the surrounding area. Then he drew a white line on the sea, and then straight towards the huge The iceberg flew away.


    boom!!


    The huge tail beast jade hit the tip of the iceberg, and the stable chakra that was forced to compress the tail beast jade suddenly lost its balance. The powerful chakra exploded!!


    Push Jinshan down Yuzhu!Under the explosion of the tail beast jade, a huge explosion wave was generated, which completely swallowed the entire iceberg. Under the powerful explosion energy, the originally stable iceberg was blown into countless pieces of broken ice, and then directly sublimated in the high temperature explosion wave.


    The explosion range of the tail beast jade is too large, even if the ship has been pushed far away by Naruto, it is afraid that it will be attacked by the tsunami. Naruto turned over and jumped onto the deck, and the nine-tailed golden chakra enveloped the entire hull. Protect the entire ship completely.


    The explosion of the tail beast jade engulfed the entire ship. Under Naruto¡¯s protection, the entire ship was unharmed, but the iceberg and the nearby ice floes within a radius of ten kilometers were all at Naruto¡¯s tail. Under the beast jade disappeared.


    Because of the residual energy, the entire sea surface is radiating heat, making this sea area seem to be turned into a hot spring inexplicably.


    Naruto smiled and looked at the steaming sea, and suddenly said something that made the three big husbands and Fenghua Koyuki cool from the bottom of their feet to the top of their heads.


    "Three tail beast jade should be enough to turn the Snow Country into history."


    Looking at the 30 million taels of face, Naruto certainly will not destroy the Snow Country. Everyone arrived in the Snow Country that night. The reason why Naruto can be so fast is that Naruto keeps using big Breaking through and blowing the sails turned the speed of the sailboat into a speedboat, and arrived in the Snow Country in less than a day.


    Newton''s law?The force and reaction force cancel each other?Please, this is the animation world. The laws of animation are used. In the animation world, a self-blown sailing ship can exist. The slayer of the show, Lina, uses the wind magic wind magic roaring bomb to make a sailing ship. The speed is the same as that of a speedboat, so please don''t worry about Newton''s laws. Please drag Newton out and shoot him for ten minutes. If it weren''t for him to do so many things, how would he write so much homework now!


    After everyone landed in Snow Country, everyone was tired because of tossing all day, and because of Naruto¡¯s appearance and Fenghua Koyuki¡¯s true identity was revealed, the original script had to be revised, so I will rest today and start filming tomorrow. .


    Naruto doesn¡¯t care, anyway, as long as his 30 million liang can be paid on time, nothing else is his business, night falls, and after dinner, Naruto will return to the room with Bai to make a villain. Up.


    After more than two hours of fighting, Bai was already weakened, and Naruto finally stopped.


    Bai''s face was flushed, soft ~ leaning on Naruto''s body, groaning: "Bad Naruto, you are about to kill me."


    Naruto gently stroked Bai''s hair, and said, "This is no way. Who calls Bai so beautiful?"


    Bai wrinkled his little nose at Naruto. In fact, he didn''t even have the strength to pinch him. He said, "Naruto, maybe you take the little snow princess, or I really can''t handle it alone."


    "Wait a minute, if you say Sakura, that''s fine, what are you doing? That woman hates me, don''t you want my Overlord to bow?"


    "You won''t be able to harvest Sakura so quickly, otherwise you won''t be able to explain to Hina, Ino, and Fragrant." Bai had already understood Naruto''s temper and said, "Princess Xiaoxue is not so much I hate you, it should be just simply disgusting, it should not be a disgust from the bottom of my heart, and today when you used the tail beast jade, the eyes of Princess Little Snow were attracted by you."


    "Do you know it again?!" Naruto squeezed his white nose helplessly, and said, "How can you push your husband out like this?"


    "Woo...Who told you that you can hold on for so long every time, people can''t help it..."


    "If I don''t hold it long enough, how can I clean up you girls!" Naruto took a punitive bite on Bai''s nose, and the girl became more and more naughty. "Hurry up and go to bed, or I will come again. !"


    "Woo...no more, I''ll go to bed right away." Bai exclaimed, and quickly pulled the quilt to cover himself and Naruto''s body, and then within ten seconds he made a snoring sound, Bai this kind Beautiful~girls, of course, will not make snoring such as destructive behavior, just deliberately teasing Naruto, Naruto is really angry and funny, she pinches her white ass~share, and the two embrace each other Into the dreamland.


    "Little Snow Princess is gone!"


    Chapter 250: Why are you found every time?


    Early in the morning, the cries of the three big husbands that made people unable to sleep sounded on the boat.


    Fenghua Xiaoxue is missing!


    Well, this kind of thing was expected a long time ago. Yesterday, just by looking at her eyes and responding to the words of the three big husbands, you could guess that she had no intention of becoming the lord of the Snow Country. There was no way to be on the sea before. , The temperature of the sea is close to zero, and it is far away from the mainland, jumping in is tantamount to death.


    So Fenghua Xiaoxue waited until the ship landed, waited until Naruto also stopped, and waited until everyone fell asleep, then secretly ran off the ship.


    "It''s not good! Master Uzumaki! Little Snow Princess is gone!"


    Naruto didn''t worry about Fenghua Xiaoxue''s comfort, but the loyal minister, the three husbands, couldn''t help but worry. He looked at Naruto nervously, almost crying.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... ~"


    Naruto slowly went back to the room to change clothes, and then went to the bathroom to wash up. After all this was done, he slowly drank a cup of hot milk, and then prepared some things, and then set off to find Fenghua Little Snow Princess.

 203 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 203

    Just as Naruto thought, from his eyes, he had long seen that Fenghua Xiaoxue had never given up the idea of ??running away. In fact, when Fenghua Xiaoxue ran away in the middle of the night yesterday, Naruto had noticed it. Up.


    No matter how careful Fenghua Xiaoxue is, because the ship¡¯s wooden structure is relatively loose, it will amplify the vibrations. If Bai is too tired, you may not feel it, but Naruto is fine no matter what, it will never fail. What I noticed is that I didn''t catch up immediately.


    The white snow covered the entire snow country...


    It is said that the environment of the country of fire is good, which is called high green coverage, but in the country of snow, it is only high white coverage.


    This country is covered with snow all the year round, and there is always only winter, and it is always white. The land, trees, and houses are all covered by snow.


    Phoo~hoo~hoo~


    Fenghua Xiaoxue ran, panting constantly, she ran and stopped, has been running all night, Naruto had been tossing with Bai until 12 o''clock before going to bed, Fenghua Xiaoxue did not dare to return to Naruto When I was awake, I ran away. After there was no sound, I waited for more than an hour. It is estimated that Naruto should be asleep, and Fenghua Xiaoxue sneaked out.


    She didn''t want to be found, so she kept running. In fact, her legs were already numb and no longer felt at this time, but it was her willpower that kept her from falling.


    She didn¡¯t want to go back to the Snow Country at all, and she didn¡¯t want to face the wind, flowers and raging waves, and she didn¡¯t want to be the monarch of the Snow Country, so she chose to escape, as long as she was not discovered, and then hid for a week or two, and then did something Put on makeup and leave the Snow Country by boat in another capacity, she can leave here forever without ever coming back.


    "what!"


    Fenghua Xiaoxue stepped into the snow with one foot, her feet softened, and her body fell forward. This happened to be a slope, and Fenghua Xiaoxue''s body rolled directly off the slope.Fortunately, here is soft snow. The environment in the country of snow is the same as in the north. It often snows, and it is dry and cold. The snow does not easily condense into ice like the south. The snow here is relatively loose. In terms of texture, it is actually very Close to the texture of sand.


    Fortunately, he fell on the snow. Although he rolled directly down the slope, Fenghua Xiaoxue was not injured.


    Lying on the cold snow, Fenghua Xiaoxue''s blue and purple eyes slowly closed, and her thoughts seemed to be returning to her childhood...


    "Look carefully, Xiaoxue, you can see the future."


    A gentle and deep voice tells of a man''s full paternal love for his daughter. Fenghua Zaoxue looked at her daughter lovingly. Xiaoxue''s mother died during childbirth, even after so many years. As the lord of a country, he still did not marry again. He was afraid that once he married another woman, he would neglect to take care of Xiaoxue, so he would rather be alone for so many years, even if he had a letter from a minister. He remarried the princess and was completely rejected by him.


    At only ten years old, Fenghua Xiaoxue, who was still a carefree and innocent girl under the protection of his father, stood in front of a mirror and opened his eyes curiously, staring at the mirror in front of him, but apart from his own image I can''t see anything outside.


    "You can see it," Fenghua Zaoxue sat on her knees and smiled: "You can see it in spring."


    "spring?"


    Fenghua Xiaoxue''s memories stopped here, and her heart was desolate.


    "Father is a liar, this country... there is no spring at all..."


    "Hey...when are you going to sleep?"


    Naruto stood on the snow, looking helplessly at Fenghua Xiaoxue lying on the ground. If it weren''t for this woman who was still breathing, Naruto really wouldn''t mind giving her artificial respiration.


    Fenghua Xiaoxue slowly opened her eyes, and what she saw was Naruto who made her hate standing on the snow not far in front of her.


    Naruto looked at Fenghua Xiaoxue with his arms folded, and said, "How about it, Xiaoxue Princess, are you interested in having a drink?" Naruto pointed his finger at the snowy ground behind him, and a clearing was swept out in the middle with two A charcoal stove.


    It is difficult for ordinary people to withstand the severe cold of the Snow Country. Even ninjas have to add more warm clothes. Therefore, a lot of charcoal and charcoal stoves are stored on the boat. Although there are electric heaters in the world, it is difficult to generate electricity on board and has limited electricity All are provided with cameras and spotlights, so the traditional charcoal burning is used for heating on the boat. Naruto took two out and burned the charcoal, one of which was placed in a small pot, grab some snow, put it in, and boil it. Put two pots of wine in to heat it, and a barbed wire fence is placed on the other charcoal stove, and there are two snow rabbits that have just been killed and skinned in the snow next to it.


    Naruto is really leisurely. It''s also because he dropped the Thunder God Warlock on her when he first came into contact with Fenghua Xiaoxue, so Naruto was not worried that she would run away at all, and he was still in the mood to prepare with a shadow clone. Charcoal stove, shochu and game.


    Fenghua Xiaoxue had no choice but to do what Naruto said. The two sat on the ground. After Fenghua Xiaoxue drank two glasses of wine, her body gradually warmed up.


    This scene seems a bit familiar. Although the environment is different, the people are still the same, and the plot is the same. Just like the last time at Konoha, Fenghua Xiaoxue ran away, but was caught by Naruto and Fenghua Xiaoxue was singing. He was half-forced to drink with him, just like the scene today.


    Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at Naruto with her eyes, she was very tired, not only because she was exhausted from running all night, but also because she was exhausted mentally.


    "Why do you find it every time?"


    "Because you are stupid." Naruto said mercilessly: "I told you a long time ago that no one can escape from me, you don''t believe it!"


    "Huh!" Fenghua Xiaoxue snorted awkwardly and turned her head to the side. No one would be willing to be called stupid by others, not to mention Fenghua Xiaoxue was originally a stubborn character, and the person who said this is still Naruto, this annoying guy, Fenghua Xiaoxue would certainly be upset.


    Naruto smiled, picked up the chopsticks made of wood temporarily, set up a piece of rabbit meat from the wire fence, and sent it to Fenghua Xiaoxue''s mouth.


    "Here, try it, fresh game, it tastes pretty good."


    Naruto can only cook some simple dishes, the next clear soup noodles, fried rice is not a problem, although the game is good, but only some ordinary salt seasoning, of course it will not taste better than the restaurant, can only say yes Not bad.


    Fenghua Xiaoxue''s nose moved a little. After running in the snow all night, she was naturally cold and hungry. After drinking two glasses of wine, her belly warmed up, and the five internal organs temple also woke up at this time. , Was complaining to her.


    "Ah!"


    In line with the principle of "you can run away if you are full", Fenghua Xiaoxue opened her mouth very unscrupulously and ate rabbit meat in one bite. Fenghua Xiaoxue hadn''t eaten for a long time, her mouth was light, although the rabbit meat Only some salt was sprinkled, but Fenghua Xiaoxue also thought it was delicious, so he unceremoniously grabbed the chopsticks from Naruto''s hand and began to eat and drink.


    Naruto looked at the exaggerated Fenghua Xiaoxue amusedly, and didn''t try to snatch it with her, watching her roast his cut rabbit meat piece by piece and then swallow it all.


    Fenghua Xiaoxue was really hungry too. After a while, the two rabbits were left with only a pile of bones.


    Naruto poured a glass of wine for Fenghua Xiaoxue, watched her drink it and then let out a sigh of warmth, and said, "Do you have any wishes?"


    Chapter 251: Ambiguous atmosphere!


    "No."


    Fenghua Xiaoxue said in a low tone, her face didn''t look pretty, and said, "Wishes and things are all unrealistic things."


    Naruto was silent and did not speak, just looking at Fenghua Xiaoxue''s low face.


    At first Fenghua Xiaoxue hadn''t noticed it, but after a while, even the dull girl should have noticed. Fenghua Xiaoxue''s face was a little red because of this, and her face was a bit dry~hot, and felt a little difficult to face. Naruto''s gaze changed the subject and said: "Do you have any wishes?"


    Naruto drank the last bit of wine and said, "I don''t have any wishes."


    "Really?" Fenghua Xiaoxue''s emotions obviously became even lower because of this, her hands wrapped around her knees, as if she had been abandoned, she looked pitiful, "So you are the same as me... wish... what dream? All are illusory and unrealistic..."


    "Stupid!"


    Naruto flicked Fenghua Xiaoxue''s forehead and said, "Don''t compare me to you, I am completely different from you."


    Fenghua Xiaoxue covered her forehead in amazement, looking at Naruto with a bewildered face.


    Naruto shook his head with a helpless expression, and said: "I am different from you because you don''t believe that your wishes will come true, and I, everything I want can be obtained with my hands, so I There is no need to make wishes to others or to so-called gods. I can get everything I want with my own ability. Of course, there is no need to make any wishes."


    Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at Naruto in disbelief. He didn''t understand how mature he would speak when he was only thirteen years old. Moreover, Fenghua Xiaoxue intuitively felt that Naruto was more than just talking.


    Naruto didn''t care what Fenghua Xiaoxue was thinking, she stood up and slapped her fart. Because the weather is dry and cold, even if she sits on the ground for a long time, there is not a lot of water on her pants.


    "Now, it''s time to go back, it''s been a long time since I came out."


    Naruto stood there for a long time, but Fenghua Xiaoxue stood up and looked at her.


    Fenghua Xiaoxue seemed to be embarrassed by Naruto''s eyes, turned her head slightly, her face that was originally cold and impatient was slightly flushed, showing a rare shame, and said: "My legs are numb."


    She had been running in the snow for so long. Because of the low temperature of the snow, her legs had long been intuitively numb. Although she ate a lot of food afterwards, her body became warm, but the posture of kneeling sitting for a long time was easy to let Her legs are numb, and it is normal that she can''t stand up suddenly.


    "Hahahaha..."


    Naruto laughed unceremoniously, so that Xiaoxue Fenghua was ashamed to grab a handful of snow from the side, and he directly rolled it into a snowball and threw it towards Naruto.

 204 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 204

    Naruto screamed and avoided easily, then walked towards Fenghua Xiaoxue with a weird smile.


    "You... what are you doing?!" Fenghua Xiaoxue was very disturbed by Naruto''s laughter, and said in a panic tone.


    "Come here obediently!" Naruto flashed and rushed over, avoiding the two snowballs thrown by Fenghua Xiaoxue, and then hugged her in his arms.


    Fenghua Xiaoxue is the princess of Snow Country. Although she later left Snow Country, she became a big star. Whether it is the former or the latter, she needs to be very demanding of her figure. Naruto sighed Fenghua Xiaoxue in her heart. The figure is infinitely beautiful, but the mouth still looks like a beating.


    "You are heavier than I thought. You are not much taller than Bai. It doesn''t look like your breasts are bigger than Bai. Where did you grow so much meat?"


    "You are heavy! Your whole family is heavy!"


    Fenghua Xiaoxue roared at Naruto with a crimson face, then kept beating Naruto''s body with her hands, and said with shame: "Bad guy!! Hurry up and let me go!!"


    "Ala, I''m here to help you, can''t you walk?"


    "Then I didn''t want you to hug!"


    "Okay, let''s change the posture." Naruto was surprisingly good at this time. He actually changed his posture and carried Fenghua Xiaoxue on her back. Although Fenghua Xiaoxue was still shy because of the close contact between the two, She also felt that her back was much better than the princess''s hug, but she soon discovered that she was an idiot.


    Although the princess hug this pose is romantic, it does make Fenghua Xiaoxue feel more panic. In comparison, the back is much more normal, but the problem is the position of the hands.


    If it is the princess hug, Naruto''s hands should be placed on Fenghua Xiaoxue''s shoulders and the corners of the legs, which is not easy to move, but if it is carried on the back, the hands can take advantage.


    "You... don''t touch it!"


    Not long after Naruto left with Fenghua Xiaoxue on her back, the princess on her back really couldn¡¯t bear it, and said shyly in Naruto¡¯s ear. Judging from her embarrassed voice and chaotic breathing, she is definitely To the point of being intolerable.


    Because he was carrying it on his back, Naruto''s hands were supposed to hold Fenghua Xiaoxue''s thighs~legs, but the position of his hands moved up a bit, and he unceremoniously touched Fenghua Xiaoxue''s ass~ thighs.


    "Ah? What?" Naruto pretended to be a fool, and squeezed his hand on purpose.


    "Hmm..." Fenghua Xiaoxue let out a shameful whine, her face flushed even more, and she slapped Naruto on the shoulder hard, and said angrily: "Take care of your paws!"


    "Hehe...you fart~ the meat is humming on the stock, it feels so good, I can''t help but touch it twice."


    "Asshole! Stop talking!!" Fenghua Xiaoxue yelled in Naruto''s ear, ignoring the danger of an avalanche that might lead to an avalanche, and if she was stimulated by Naruto, she would be incarnate in the Jurassic.


    "Hey..."


    After Fenghua Xiaoxue ate her soft tofu while she was awake, Naruto felt that she was in a very good mood, and his steps became lighter. Of course, Fenghua Xiaoxue¡¯s 100 catties of meat and bones, for Ming It doesn''t matter to people.


    Naruto walked for a long time with Fenghua Xiaoxue on his back, and went into a tunnel that crossed the mountain. Because it was a tunnel, the surroundings became dark. The deeper the tunnel, the darker the light will be.


    "Na...Naruto..." After entering this tunnel, Fenghua Xiaoxue finally spoke. This was the first time she called Naruto by her name, "Is it good to ask you something?"


    "Ah, yes, you can ask whatever you want."


    "Will you answer me honestly?"


    "It depends on what you are asking, and I will tell you what I can say."


    "Then what can be said?"


    "Many, such as my height, weight, age, blood type, hobbies, and sex~ ability, I can tell you."


    "Who knows about that kind of thing!" Fenghua Xiaoxue screamed in Naruto''s ear. Wouldn''t this bastard be more serious?!


    "Okay, okay, stop teasing you, let''s talk, what do you want to ask me?"


    Fenghua Xiaoxue tried her best to calm her emotions, and said: "You just said...what you want, you can get it with your hands...is it true?"


    "Of course it is true. Everything I have now is the result of my desperate efforts. The money, strength, status, and my beloved girls are all from my hard work."


    "Girls?" Fenghua Xiaoxue seemed to notice the different places at once, hesitated for a while, and finally blushed and said, "Do you have many girls you like?"


    "Yeah," Naruto said without concealment. "There are quite a lot of them. Like Shiro, I have already had a relationship with me. There are already... oo... four." Changpu, Red Bean, Bai and more Tsunade.


    Fenghua Xiaoxue heard that Naruto had actually had a relationship with the four girls. According to his statement, I am afraid that there are still a lot of people who have not had a relationship. An unnamed anger emerged in her heart, and she coldly snorted and said, "Humph. Flower~heart ghost!"


    "Hey, my dear princess, what does my heart have to do with you?"


    "Humph!"


    "Hey..." Naruto chuckled twice, remembering what Bai told him before going to bed last night, and said, "You like me?"


    "You, you, you...what nonsense are you talking about?! I, I won''t like, like you guys!!"


    Fenghua Xiaoxue''s panic reaction also confirmed Naruto''s thoughts and said with a smile, "Don''t you really like me?"


    "I won''t like you! No, I should hate you very much!"


    "Really? Then why are you so willing to let me carry it? Your legs should not be numb anymore."


    Naruto''s words made Fenghua Xiaoxue''s pretty face flushed all over, and she kept beating Naruto''s shoulder with her hands, and said: "Smelly bastard! Let go of me quickly! I don''t want you to carry it!"


    "Okay."


    Naruto surprisingly agreed at once, and immediately put Fenghua Xiaoxue down, which actually made Fenghua Xiaoxue stunned for an instant. Although it was her own request, Naruto really put her down. At that time, a strong sense of loss suddenly appeared in my heart. Without Naruto''s short but strong body as a support, Fenghua Xiaoxue felt that her heart was suddenly empty. Suddenly she felt the special coldness of this tunnel. Naruto was like a Like a warm stove, in this cold place, Fenghua Xiaoxue could not help but want to rely on him and get close to him. This thought made Fenghua Xiaoxue''s blushing face impossible to subside.


    "what!"


    There was an exclamation in the cold tunnel. When Fenghua Xiaoxue was shaking his mind, Naruto was suddenly held in his arms, this time it was the princess.


    "you you¡­¡­"


    Naruto looked at Fenghua Xiaoxue with a smile, sniffed hard, and said, "You smell so good."


    "Stupid, stupid! Why do you say this suddenly?!"


    "But what I said is true. It smells really good." Naruto leaned to Fenghua Xiaoxue''s neck and took a deep breath. This action made her neck red, and Fenghua Xiaoxue''s body scent was very special. , Is also much stronger than the body scent of ordinary girls, and even Ino, who has been soaked in various flowers all year round, is actually a little worse than Fenghua Xiaoxue, which really surprised Naruto.


    "Did you put on any perfume?"


    "No! I was born with this!"


    "Oh, it turns out that this is the legendary body fragrance, it smells so good."


    "What am I talking about..." Fenghua Xiaoxue is like a discouraged ball. She has nothing to do with Naruto. She is held by Naruto. She has an unimaginable sense of peace of mind. This feeling makes Fenghua feel at ease. Xiaoxue couldn''t help closing her eyes, and leaning against Naruto''s shoulders, she was blindfolded.


    Although Naruto can¡¯t eat Koyuki¡¯s soft tofu in the princess'' hug pose, the two faces are very close in this position. Naruto looks down at Fenghua Koyuki¡¯s blushing face, feeling the spit out of her breath. Sweet~beautiful breath, and that trembling~shaking repair~long eyelashes.


    This girl also has such a cute time...


    The atmosphere between the two could not be better, Naruto lowered his head subconsciously, looking for Xiaoxue''s mouth~lips, as he got closer, Xiaoxue also felt Naruto''s burning~hot breathing, and her heart became I became very nervous, holding Naruto''s collar tightly with both hands, but didn''t dare to open his eyes at all, perhaps because he was afraid that opening his eyes would destroy the gap between the two people. There are pink~red bubbles everywhere. Atmosphere.


    Woo~~~~


    The roar of the steam train completely broke the ambiguous atmosphere between the two of them...

 205 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 205

    Chapter 252: Fenghua and Rage appeared!


    Although Snow Country is a small country far away from the mainland and cannot be found on the map, the technological level of Snow Country is really a few blocks away from other countries. Whether it is a train, a chakra armor or something else, it¡¯s all different. In this world, Snow Country is a unique country.


    This tunnel was originally a tunnel drilled for the train to cross the mountain, and there are also railroad tracks on the ground.


    The roar of the train and the lights were getting closer, and Naruto ran without turning around.


    The snow country has low temperature all year round. Icicles will form inside the tunnel if no train is available for two or three days. However, the train is much stronger than the freight train seen by Naruto in his previous life. It can be said to be an armored train. , Rush forward along the track, breaking all the icicles.


    "I will be caught up!"


    "Absolutely not!"


    "Absolutely impossible!"


    "I never give up on Naruto Uzumaki!"


    "This is impossible!"


    "It''s so annoying! You shut up!"


    "It''s useless, everything is over!"


    "It''s not over yet! You idiot! Don''t compare my Uzumaki Naruto with you!!" Naruto said viciously, just now in that kind of ambiguity, but now the two of them are quarreling again. "I have nothing that Naruto Uzumaki can''t do!!" It''s a pity that Naruto is holding Xiaoxue with both hands now, so he can''t use his hands, otherwise he only needs to use Thunder God.


    woo woo woo woo¡­¡­


    The train behind continued to accelerate and gradually approached Naruto and Koyuki, who could not help but hug Naruto''s neck tightly at this time, hoping to see him perform miracles.


    Naruto focused Chakra on his feet, then burst out under his feet for an instant, and the speed skyrocketed in an instant. Then he hugged Koyuki and ejected to the left rock wall, then Chakra exploded again, and his body ejected to the right again in the path of lightning. On the stone wall of, although neither Flying Thunder God nor Nine Tails Transformation Technique was used, Naruto used Tsunade to teach him the method of Chakra burst, and the speed was still as fast as a golden streamer.


    Naruto used the left and right stone walls to jump continuously. Although the distance traveled increased, the speed increased more and gradually opened the distance to the train behind.


    The light from the tunnel entrance gradually appeared in front of Naruto, and Naruto leaped after running out of the tunnel entrance.


    Naruto accurately landed on the snow next to the rails, concentrated Chakra on his feet, and dispersed all the strength of his own fall, almost forming the effect of stepping on the snow without any traces, holding Xiaoxue and accurately landing on the snow.


    "How about it, stupid woman, I said it''s okay!" Naruto said smugly, looking at Koyuki in his arms.


    Xiaoxue stared at Naruto in a daze, and didn''t recover for a long time.


    The train stopped not far in front of Naruto and the others. The boss here, Xiaoxue''s uncle Fenghua Rage, stood at the back of the train, holding something similar to a microphone in his hand.


    "It''s been a long time, Xiaoxue."


    There was a strong fear in Xiaoxue''s eyes, and said: "Fenghua...angry..."


    "Is he the wind and the wind?" Naruto looked at Xiaoxue''s uncle, and after watching for a long time, he stretched out a sentence, "It''s really ugly."


    With a square face, a big rhinoplasty, a big mouth, mouse eyes, and broom eyebrows, Naruto can see that this guy''s complexion is fading even if he has never learned how to face.


    Fenghua Rage showed anger on his face, and was about to speak, when a few logs slid down on the nearby hillside and hit the body of the train, but this armored train can be broken by a few pieces of wood. .


    "Naruto!"


    The sound of shouting came from the hillside, Naruto raised his head and saw the long, straight white and Sakura with unique cherry hair standing on the top of the hill.


    Naruto hugged Koyuki, his legs bend slightly, and then he leaped forward. The whole person instantly jumped onto the top of a mountain that was several tens of meters high and landed beside Shiro and Kosakura.


    Bai Qing covered the corners of her mouth and said with a smile: "It seems that your relationship has progressed a lot." Naruto, this guy, was so upright before, and it was less than two hours after he disappeared. .


    Xiaoxue''s face flushed, and she hurriedly jumped from Naruto''s arms, and stood aside with her face flushed, not daring to look at Bai''s smiling face.


    Naruto rolled his eyes, really, I haven''t held enough.


    In addition to Naruto and the others, there are about dozens of people on the top of the mountain, all of them samurai in armor, including the silly idiot of the three husbands.


    "Listen well, everyone! Little Snow Princess is guarding us, and the Goddess of Victory is on our side!" The three big husbands drew out their katana, and said with high morale: "The wind, flowers and raging waves! You know we are waiting for this time. How long has it been?! Fifty people including my three husbands in Asama, and the late monarch Fuhua Zayuki''s hatred, and the hatred that has been accumulated for a long time, now I will demand blood from you!"


    "Is there still such a group of guys left?" Fenghua Rage looked at the fifty or so samurai who rushed down the mountain with disdain, and said: "It seems that these guys must feel the real despair, turn it on!"


    The wind and raging waves issued an order, and all the train cars opened. Inside were dense arrow holes, and countless kunai shot out from it.


    Naruto guesses that the country of snow may be very rich in coal and iron ore resources. After all, the energy used by trains and the tens of thousands of sufferings in one fell swoop. For the country of snow, which rarely has contact with the outside world, The rich mineral resources are the most suitable explanation.


    "Idiot." Naruto looked at the group of guys helplessly. Although he was very heartfelt to Xiaoxue, but these loyal fools were really helpless. Although it was good to be heartfelt to Xiaoxue, he couldn''t help but think that he was fighting. Can justice slogans win?Come less.


    This world is the world of ninjas, and the samurai are the guys who have been eliminated by history. Except for the stronger samurai of the Iron Kingdom, the other samurai are not enough to look at, let alone this group under the oppression of the wind and the raging waves, The guys without systematic training and sophisticated weapons are simply infamous, and Naruto is embarrassed to turn them into combat power.


    "Tu Dun Tu Liu City Wall!"


    After all, the three big husbands are the issuers of the mission, and Naruto can¡¯t let him die, otherwise his 30 million liang will be lost, so he immediately used the earth escape defense technique to create between the three big husbands and the others and the full sky. A large and thick wall of soil emerged.


    Boom boom boom!!


    Countless kunai hit the top of the earth wall, but they couldn''t penetrate the defense of the earth wall. Even so, too much kunai beat half of the people on their bodies, and they hung up five, no way, Naruto The speed of printing is too slow.


    "It''s a bunch of idiots." Naruto rolled his eyes. If there is a loyal man like the three big husband who is treating him, then he simply kills this person, annoying!


    "Mu Dun''s thorn killing technique!"


    Naruto quickly completed Jieyin, stretched out countless tree vines from his hands, tied up the group of uncontrollable samurai, lifted them all up, then threw them aside, and said coldly: "If you don''t have the ability, just give it to me. It¡¯s shameful to stay aside."


    The three big husbands had no light on their faces, and they were also hit by two kunai, bleeding.


    "The so-called attack needs to be like me, the earth evacuates the river! In addition, Senju Tsunade personally passed the painful foot!" Naruto jumped into the air while Kieyin was completed, and he finished Kieyin. At the time, one foot was also heavily on the ground.


    Rumble!


    Naruto¡¯s foot hurts his feet. Although he still can¡¯t use Tsunade¡¯s power, he is absolutely powerful. The whole mountain is shaking. Koyuki and the others are closer to Naruto, and they feel that it is shaking too hard. Koyuki suddenly Unable to stand firm, he fell directly to the ground.


    "How can there be such a great power?!"


    Greater power is yet to come. With Naruto¡¯s foot, the snow covering the mountain was hit hard, and they began to fly down the slope. In addition, the mudslides, mudslides and avalanches formed by the earth flow river Natural disasters were mixed together, and flew towards the wind, flowers and raging trains.


    Fenghua and Rage immediately ordered the launch of the train to escape before it was buried by avalanches and mudslides.


    There was a loud bang!!


    The rushing mudslide avalanche hit the rear of the train, knocking the last two carriages out of the rails, hanging in mid-air, and the place where the carriages were connected could not bear the weight of the carriages. A few seconds later, they broke apart. The carriage was transferred into the valley and turned into scrap iron.


    "Amazing."


    "It''s rare and weird." Naruto said coldly. He was really not interested in this kind of opponent. With a knot in his hand, five shadow clones came out.


    "Fire Escape Dragon Fire Art!"


    "The technique of water escape and dragon bombing!"

 206 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 206

    "The art of earth escape earth dragon bomb!"


    "Feng Dun Beast Dragon Gale Bullet!"


    "Lei Dun Qinglong Lightning Strike!"


    The five shadow avatars used five types of dragon-shaped ninjutsu, and the five chakras turned into five chakra giants ~ dragons, roaring and flying towards the wind and flowers.


    boom!!


    After the five giant dragons hit the train, they exploded. Flames, water bombs, squalls, clods, thunder and lightning continued to raging violently, completely destroying the train, and bursting out brilliant fireworks.


    "Attack, it''s just like this to make sense."


    Chapter 253: Captured!


    "Amazing!"


    "It''s great! The wind and the raging waves must be dead!"


    "Yes! That demon is finally dead!"


    When the samurai saw that the train was completely destroyed by Naruto''s ninjutsu, they all yelled in excitement. Naruto was too lazy to complain about them. Although heartfelt is a very important point, they''d better go and take a look. Brain.


    "Idiot, how easy it is."


    Naruto said lightly, he didn''t try his best just now. Although the Five Dragons Ninjutsu is gorgeous and powerful, but when they all add up, the destructive power is not as good as a spiral shuriken. Just now it was just an appetizer.


    Sure enough, Naruto had just finished speaking, and a figure emerged from the smoke of the explosion. It was obvious that it was the wind and the wind. The original clothes on his body had been burned, but the Chakra armor inside was exposed.


    The three of them have this thing in Langya Xuebang. As the ruler of the snow country, Fenghua and Fenghua will certainly not have it, and Langya Xuebang''s arrogant character, if Fenghua and Fenghua don''t have enough strength, I''m afraid It was about to be committed by the wolffang avalanche and seized power.


    The strength of Fenghua Rage is indeed stronger than Spike Avalanche and the Chakra armor on his body is also more sophisticated. At present, the entire Snow Country is the same set on Fenghua Rage. This armor is more powerful than Spike Avalanche. To be stronger, if you want to tell where you can see it... the chakra armor of the wind and flowers, the formation of wings is larger, the speed is faster, and the flight is more stable.


    Just now it was the Chakra armor on Fenghua Rage, which protected him from being directly killed by Naruto.


    After Fenghua and the waves flew up, a huge airship suddenly appeared in the sky. Fenghua and the waves flew into the airship with their wings. I wonder if this airship will become the Hindenburg of Naruto World?(The Hindenburg is the most famous airship in history. After the crash of the R101 airship in Britain in 1926 and the Akron airship in the United States in 1933, only Germany continued to build the airship, the Hindenburg. The Hindenburg had successfully crossed the Atlantic in poetry. The E-coin was called the Titanic in the sky. It was a symbol of high society at the time. However, the ending was just as tragic. There was an air crash on May 6, 1937. The largest airship in the world was only It was burned out in 34 seconds, and the destruction of the Hindenburg also represented the end of the commercial airship era)


    Fenghua and Rage¡¯s men can build such a huge airship, which shows the technological level of Snow Country. The airship slowly flew overhead, and then the cabin of the airship suddenly opened, and a steel wire was shot from it. A paw happened to catch Xiaoxue, and then the steel wire quickly recovered. Before Xiaoxue could react, his body had left the ground.


    "Naruto!"


    Naruto did not hesitate, his legs bend, and Chakra burst out at his feet, chasing towards Koyuki like a cannonball.


    Inside the airship...


    This airship is equivalent to an aerial fortress of wind and flowers, so the interior decoration can be said to be quite luxurious. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is an aerial castle. Of course, there are also many high-tech products, not to mention other countries in the Ninja world, even if it is. In the three dimensions, I am afraid that this level of combat airship cannot be produced.


    "Xiaoxue, you should give me the hexagonal crystal."


    "Hexagonal crystal?" Xiaoxue squinted and said, "What do you want that thing for?"


    "That hexagonal crystal is the only bond to contact Fenghua''s family, and it''s still the key to unlock the secret treasure."


    "The...key to the secret treasure?"


    "Yes, when I inherited the Kingdom of Snow from your father, the Fenghua family didn¡¯t have any wealth left. It must have been Zaoxue¡¯s hidden treasure somewhere. I have been looking for it, but I finally found it. The treasure is buried in the rainbow ice wall, and I also found a keyhole that matches the hexagonal crystal." Fenghua Rage said shamelessly, and he launched a mutiny to kill his brother to seize power, and it became an inheritance in his mouth. this country.


    "As long as the secret treasure of the Fenghua family can be unlocked, my country will be able to obtain military power that surpasses the five ninja nations."


    "moron!"


    Originally it belonged only to the conversation between Fenghua and Xiaoxue, but there was a third voice, and I could hear that they were extremely contemptuous of Fenghua and Xiaoxue.


    "Naruto?!" There was an incomparable surprise on Xiaoxue''s face. As soon as she looked up, she saw Naruto hanging upside down from the ceiling, her expression indifferent.


    "The power above the five great ninja kingdoms? I think you are really a fool~ Oh, the wind and flowers are raging." Naruto''s face was disdainful, and he didn''t believe that this small place where birds don''t shit can win. After the power of the five great nations of the Ninja world, nine people¡¯s pillars are thrown at random, and if the tail beast runs away, the destruction of the Snow Kingdom is only a matter of time. To say that it is better than the five great nations of the Ninja world, unless Fenghua¡¯s secret treasure is Datongmu That woman in Huiye, there are others, otherwise all other things are nonsense.


    A look of anger appeared on Fenghua''s face and said, "Go! Catch him!"


    "Yes!"


    A dozen Xueren suddenly jumped out of the airship, but at most they only had the strength of Zhongren, and there was no Chakra armor on him. Obviously, it takes a lot of money, time and resources to make something like Chakra armor. So only a few people have this precious armor on them, and these ordinary Xueren are gone.


    "Wind escape vacuum jade!"


    Naruto took a deep breath, spitting out high-pressure wind escape bullets continuously, and accurately piercing each Xue Ren''s head one by one, it was a unilateral killing.


    Naruto slaughtered Xue Ren wantonly, and a strange light flashed in Xiao Xue''s eyes.


    Fenghua and Raging Wave looked at the situation badly, and a cruel color flashed in his eyes. As soon as he stretched out his hand, he immediately pinched Xiaoxue''s neck and shouted: "Stop it! Or I will kill her!"


    Fenghua and Rage had the hostage Xiaoxue in his hands, and Naruto had to stop, with a cloud of haze in his eyes, and said, "You really have the ability to take hostages against me."


    Fenghua and Rage tightly pinched Xiaoxue''s delicate neck, and said: "Huh! Become the king or loser! Whatever the means, you hurry up and get me caught, or I''ll strangle her to death!"


    "Naruto...don''t care about me...kill, kill him..." Xiaoxue''s face was flushed with poor breathing, and said with difficulty.


    "shut up!"


    Although Fenghua''s strength and brain are scumbags in Naruto''s eyes, he has Koyuki in his hands, and Naruto also has other considerations, so he simply raised his hands and said, "I surrender."


    Feng Hua Nu Tao sneered, glanced at a Xue Ren next to him, and said: "It just so happens that we have a new experimental product, and we will put it on him!"


    "Yes." The Xueren walked to the wall and pressed a button on the wall. A hidden door was immediately opened on the wall. Xueren took out a metal device with Tai Chi patterns on it, and then pressed On Naruto''s stomach.


    As soon as the metal device was installed on Naruto''s body, it immediately absorbed Naruto''s chakras, and at the same time generated a stream of electric current that caused Naruto to knelt on the ground in pain.


    "Naruto!"


    "Hahahaha... this chakra absorption device is really good!" Fenghua and Rage laughed frantically, stretched out his hand and tore off the hexagonal crystal worn on his neck by the elementary school. Anyway, he had already torn his face and he didn''t need it. Pretending to be talkative, "Take them down and lock them up first."


    "Yes."


    The four snow ninjas took Naruto and Xiaoxue down, and Fenghua raged at the hexagonal crystal, with a madness in his eyes, as if he had already seen the day when he became the lord of the ninja world.


    "Don''t forget the deal between us."


    Fenghua and raging waves were completely insane, but when Naruto lowered his head, he had a weird smile at the corner of his mouth.


    And Naruto didn¡¯t know that after he was taken away, the indifferent woman who appeared behind Fenghua Routao and what she said, obviously, this theatrical version, Xue Ji Ninfa Tie, was because of Naruto¡¯s appearance. There has been a change.


    Chapter 254: Harvest Xiaoxue''s Heart!


    Naruto and Koyuki are locked in a cell, and Koyuki is opposite Naruto, which is what Naruto hopes. If he and Koyuki are too far away, it will hinder Naruto''s plan.


    Naruto was hung in the air with an iron chain, and the Chakra absorption device on his abdomen made his appearance look more miserable than ever.


    "You stupid!" Xiaoxue was in the opposite cell, looking at Naruto''s miserable look at this time, her eyes were angry, sad, and hopeless. "Didn''t you say you are great? You didn''t say that there is nothing impossible to do. ?! Why are you locked here now?!"

 207 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 207

    Naruto looked at Xiaoxue helplessly and said, "Please, Princess Princess, can you tell me the truth? I''m just to save you."


    "Who wants you to save it! Wouldn''t it be okay if you let me die?! If I die, nothing will happen! You fool!"


    "You''re an idiot!" Naruto yelled and said, "The biggest thing is when you die!"


    Xiaoxue was startled by Naruto''s roar, raised her head and saw the unconcealed concern in those blue eyes, as if something had emerged in her heart.


    "Stupid... stupid..." Xiaoxue''s eyes flashed with tears, her tone trembling, and her shoulders were particularly weak. "Why do you care about me so much? I''m so weak and timid. Avoiding fool, why do you care about me so much?"


    "Hey... it doesn''t matter if you are weak, Xiaoxue." Naruto called Xiaoxue''s name directly, Xiaoxue''s heart was shocked, and when she looked up, she saw Naruto''s sunny smiling face.


    "From now on... let me protect you, always protect you..."


    This is actually a very obvious confession. As a big star, Fenghua Xiaoxue has shown love to her fans. It''s just that she never ignored it, but today is different.


    Fenghua Xiaoxue thinks that her head is really wrong. Facing the confession of the thirteen-year-old Naruto, she can''t keep her indifferent and calm as before. There is a violent beating in her heart. She was in the tunnel before. Here, the scene where the two almost kissed appeared in her mind again.


    If at that time... I really kissed...


    It seems that it was because I remembered what happened at that time, or it may be because in this case, Fenghua Xiaoxue has determined that neither of them has the possibility of escape, and when facing death, she is no longer reserved or depressed. Nodded, accepting Naruto''s confession.


    "Hehe..." Naruto smiled and said: "Xiaoxue, you promised me, you can''t go back."


    Xiaoxue''s face turned red, but then she looked lonely again, and said, "What if I promised you, we are going to die soon."


    "Stupid! Neither of us will die today. Only Fenghua and Rage will die! Ahhhhhhh!"


    Naruto yelled, with constant force in his hands, Chakra began to emerge from his body, he wanted to break free from the shackles of the iron chain, but the Chakra absorption device in his abdomen also played a role at this time, absorbing Naruto''s Chakra Generate electric current, the more he makes chakras, the more painful he will be. This device is very troublesome and cannot be unlocked by himself, and he will also absorb chakras to form a protective cover, which cannot be removed even from the outside. Strong ninjutsu would cause damage to Naruto, which is a very troublesome thing.


    "Naruto! Don''t do this! You will make yourself more painful!"


    "I told you! There is nothing I can''t do with Naruto Uzumaki! Ha!!"


    Naruto yelled, the power in his hand exploded, the chain was suddenly broken by Naruto, and the others fell to the ground.


    "Naruto!"


    "Hehe...hehe..." Naruto stood up, wiped the sweat from his face, and said, "Xiaoxue, I will save you right away."


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Naruto stretched out his hand to pull the iron railing away, but a strong current erupted from the iron railing. The stronger current than before caused Naruto''s eyes to turn white and he almost lost consciousness.


    "Naruto! Don''t! Don''t torture yourself like this again! Naruto!"


    Xiaoxue felt that her heart was breaking. Even ten years ago, when she desperately escaped from the country of snow in the flames of war, her heartache was less than one ten thousandth of what she is now. Naruto gave her despair. His heart brings hope, just like Tsunade¡¯s time. If you lose Naruto, you will get hope after despair, and then you will lose everything and fall into endless despair. I am afraid there is nothing more cruel than this in life.


    Naruto looked at Xiaoxue tiredly, and said, "Xiaoxue, are you feeling distressed?"


    "Naruto, please don''t be like this, it will only be more painful for you, Naruto."


    Naruto grinned, showing white teeth, and said: "We said yes, I will protect you from now on. You can''t break the contract."


    "Okay, I will never go back, as long as you are okay, I can do anything you want!" Xiaoxue cried out in pain, tears shed again in his eyes after ten years.


    Are these tears?It turns out I still have tears, but my heart hurts...


    "Say it early."


    Naruto''s face turned, where there was the tired and painful look just now, his face turned into a smile again, and he threw a punch at the iron gate in front of him.


    boom!


    All the steel pillars under surveillance were interrupted by Naruto, and the current covered Naruto''s body, but his expression did not cause any pain. He walked out of the cell while whistling and walked in front of Koyuki.


    "Hey...hey?" Xiaoxue''s head crashed, completely unable to understand Naruto''s sudden change.


    Naruto blew his whistle and easily tore off the steel pillar of Xiaoxue''s prison door with both hands, and walked to Xiaoxue''s side.


    "Are you alright?"


    "Of course it''s okay." Naruto said triumphantly, reaching out and squeezing the chakra absorption device in his abdomen into pieces. This thing does have a little effect, but it can also limit the general upper tolerance. It is impossible for a shadow-level monster to use a small device to completely restrict his chakra. Moreover, he is still the power of the nine-tailed man. To restrict his chakra, use the Myojin gate between the Senjue pillars. It''s almost the same.


    Snapped!!


    "Idiot!!"


    Xiaoxue slapped Naruto with a loud slap, slapped Naruto''s head, and then hugged Naruto with tears, and cried, "You fool! Do you know how much I worry about you!" How sad I am! Why lie to me, why... stupid!!"


    Naruto was full of guilt, and his hands were wrapped around Xiaoxue''s waist. He didn''t know how to comfort her. Although his original intention was to break Xiaoxue''s heart knot and he was deliberately caught by the wind and the raging waves, he did overplay. , I didn''t expect to make Xiaoxue so sad, it was his fault.


    The emotions under the indifferent appearance for the past ten years have all erupted, and tears flowed uncontrollably. It took a long time for Koyuki to gradually stop, and sobbed on Naruto''s shoulder.


    Naruto''s hands were tightly wrapped around Koyuki''s waist, and the girl''s tears penetrated deeply into Naruto''s heart.


    "From now on, let me protect you, always protect you..."


    Xiaoxue twitched twice, and walked away from Naruto''s shoulders, her eyes were red and swollen from crying, and said, "This... didn''t you lie to me?"


    "No..." Naruto hugged her tightly again, and said, "I will never lie to you again."


    After the two had finished speaking, the four eyes looked at each other, and they didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. Just now, Xiaoxue consciously died. When she was dying, her emotions were unreserved, she accepted Naruto¡¯s confession He told the true feelings in his heart, and now the two have escaped from danger, and suddenly they didn''t know what to say.


    After holding back for a long time, Ming Talent smiled at Xiaoxue and said, "Xiaoxue, you will be mine from now on."


    Xiaoxue Qiao blushed and gave Naruto a white look, and said, "Bad Naruto, what are you talking about? What I am yours, I haven''t agreed yet!"


    Naruto held Xiaoxue''s pretty face in both hands, feeling her delicate skin, and said: "What I said, everything I want can be obtained with my hands."


    Xiaoxue watched Naruto''s face getting closer and closer, and she couldn''t help being flustered, and said, "You...you...uh..."


    Before Xiaoxue''s words were finished, Naruto''s lips were already pressed. The two should have finished their first kiss when they were in the tunnel, but the train was interrupted by the wind, flowers and raging waves, and no one came back at this time. Excuse them, although Naruto is not a prince, but Koyuki is a real princess. Although the location is in a cell, she cannot resist Naruto''s enthusiasm.


    Xiaoxue was shy and panicked. She didn''t know how to react. Although she was a big star and made a lot of movies, she had never kissed in face movies. For one thing, she didn''t want to. Xiaoxue always had a bad temper on set. She didn''t. She is willing to shoot, and the director has nothing to do with her. Secondly, the three husbands, as Xiaoxue¡¯s agent, have always asked not to shoot kiss scenes, because in the hearts of the three husbands, Xiaoxue is the princess of the snow country, and one day he will inherit. The position of the leader of the Snow Country is really inappropriate for the kiss scene. If Naruto knows this, I really want to thank the loyal three husbands.


    With the guidance of Naruto, Xiaoxue gradually broke away from the panic of losing her first kiss, and deeply felt the sweetness and happiness of kissing, even if she was twenty years old, she had seen many things in the entertainment industry. He couldn''t resist Naruto''s charm at all, and completely gave his heart to Naruto.


    "You will be mine from now on, dear princess."


    "hate!"


    The two flirted and flirted in the cell without any fear that they would be found or caught.


    boom!!


    There was a huge explosion in the castle...


    Chapter 255: Fenghua''s Secret Treasure!

 208 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 208

    "Now, I just said don''t care about them."


    The previous explosion sounded because the detonation talisman exploded the walls of the castle. Only Shiro and Sakura could break into the castle where the wind and flowers were raging, and the three big husbands did not have this ability.


    Naruto took Koyuki''s hand and ran along with the sound of the explosion, and soon saw Shiro and Kozakura. When Shiro saw the hand held by Naruto and Koyuki, she suddenly said with a smile.


    Xiaoxue flushed, trying to break away from Naruto''s hand, but Naruto clenched tightly, and the two interlocked their fingers. It was so close, Xiaoxue was ashamed to death, but was forced to break away from Naruto''s domineering.


    Naruto held Xiaoxue''s wasting tightly in his hands, pinched the white nose with the other hand, and said, "You girl, you are getting more and more disobedient. Be careful I beat you up!"


    "Hey?" Bai stared at Naruto, exclaiming in her mouth, and said, "Naruto, are you going to go to my room tonight?" She also looked at Xiaoxue, this girl was ashamed of Xiaoxue. You have to hide behind Naruto.


    "Okay, stop making trouble, what''s going on outside now?"


    Kozakura stretched out her hands helplessly, and said: "Sister Bai and I treated the three husbands and them for a while, nothing happened, but they still clamored to defeat Fenghua and Rage."


    Naruto''s forehead couldn''t help but hang three black lines. Those guys didn''t receive any lessons at all. That kind of idiot would just die.


    Kozakura seemed to see what Naruto was thinking, and shook her head helplessly, and said, "But shortly before we came in, Fenghua and Rage suddenly ran out of the castle, and the three big husbands wanted to rush to kill Fenghua. Rage, but Fenghua Rage ignored them at all. Instead, they flew towards the north, as if to find something."


    "He is looking for Fenghua''s secret treasure."


    "Fenghua''s secret treasure? What is that?"


    "I don''t know, but Fenghua and Rage said what enables Snow Country to have military power that surpasses the five powers."


    "Ha, how could there be such a thing? Even if the power of the entire Snow Country is exhausted, it won''t be Naruto''s opponent."


    "That''s right, but Fenghua and Raotao just believe that there is such a thing, but that guy is a lunatic, and his thoughts can''t be understood by normal people." Naruto shook his head and said to Fenghua and Rao. The guy is completely despised, "Forget it, no matter what, let''s go to the Rainbow Ice Wall first."


    Rainbow ice wall...


    When Naruto and the others arrived here, Fenghua and Rage were already preparing to unlock the secret treasures of Fenghua¡¯s house, and around him, a group of samurai all fell to the ground, including the three big husbands, the red blood stained the snow. Obviously, they all wanted to stop Fenghua and Rage. As a result, they were not enough to be killed by Fenghua and Rage.


    Naruto really has nothing to say about this group of guys. Although they are very loyal, they have no strength and no brains. A group of foolish and loyal guys will really not help Xiaoxue in the future, so Naruto has no plans to resurrect them.


    Fenghua Rage didn''t notice the arrival of Naruto at all, even if Naruto and the others did not hide their aura, it was the same, because his attention was completely focused on Fenghua''s secret treasure.


    Fenghua''s eyes are fixed on the hexagonal crystal in his hand, and the stone platform in front of him. There is a hexagonal keyhole on the stone platform. You must insert the hexagonal crystal into the keyhole to unlock Fenghua''s secret treasure. .


    Over the years, Fenghua and Rage have actually tried to copy some keys according to the shape of the keyhole, but all failed. Even if the same crystal is used to polish the hexagonal shape, the mechanism of this treasure cannot be opened, so tightly. The lock made Fenghua Rage even more believe that Fenghua''s secret treasure must be something extraordinary.


    Fenghua and Rage were so excited that he inserted the hexagonal crystal in his hand into the keyhole.


    I am about to get it, the treasure of the Fenghua family. As long as I get this treasure, I can conquer the world of Ninja. All the five great nations will crawl under my feet!I will become the supreme Ninja world!I will get the strongest strength soon!


    Feng Hua Anu Tao has constructed a picture of himself dominating the world and controlling the entire Ninja World.


    Click...


    The mechanism kept ringing, as if opening the way to the treasure, but after a while, nothing changed at Shitai, and the wind and raging waves became anxious and shouted: "Where is the treasure? Where is the treasure?!"


    Rumbling...


    As if responding to the words of the wind, flowers and raging waves, there was a sudden sound of machinery running under the ground, and then, around, the entire image of the ice and snow changed, as if there was some strange energy spreading around, the invisible energy wave spreading. Where he arrived, the snow turned into spring mud, and the snow-white world turned into a green landscape.


    Almost in an instant, where Naruto and their eyes could see, all the snow disappeared, and instantly turned into a verdant meadow, and the bright little flowers did not know where they came from, and beautiful butterflies were dancing among the flowers. .


    "This...this is...spring?" Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at the green surroundings in disbelief, and something seemed to emerge from the deep layers of his brain.


    "The secret treasure of Fenghua''s family turned out to be a giant heater. It is really amazing to use manpower to change the natural environment." Naruto also looked at the changes in the surroundings in amazement, changing the environment on such a large scale. The energy that needs to be consumed is absolutely huge.


    Although there are many unreasonable places in this, for example, even if the snow melts, where there will be such dense grass and flowers just after the snow melts, where did the butterflies fly from, but this is the second dimension, what Unreasonable is reasonable here. Everything that violates the rules is to show this beautiful scene. As long as there is a perfect ending, everything can become reasonable.


    Although it is simply unrealistic to change the natural environment by manpower, I am afraid that this spring will not last for many days, but Naruto did not intend to tell Koyuki this kind of thing, it was too damaging to the atmosphere.Xiaoxue is so happy now, even if it''s only temporary, let her experience the beauty of spring in Snow Country, and I will talk about the future.


    Fenghua and Rage had been completely stupid, standing still on the spot, his eyes sluggish, and he couldn''t accept the scene before him.


    He has planned so much, even hesitating to launch a coup, killing his own brother to seize power, and sacrificing three of his strongest subordinates. He has worked hard for ten years. The treasure he wants is a heater?!His previous dream of conquering the Ninja world has completely turned into a bubble, and the warm spring around him ~ Fengfu is laughing at his stupidity.


    "Why... how could this happen?! It''s you! It must be you! It must be you guys!"


    Fenghua Nuotao''s eyes were red, and his face screamed frantically. From a psychological point of view, Fenghua Nuotao had PTSD.PTSD was originally used to define the mental state of Vietnam War soldiers after they were discharged from the army. It was officially listed as one of the items of psychological diagnosis in 1993, that is, post-traumatic stress disorder. Because of the true face of the treasure, it is difficult to accept cruelty. Reality has produced serious evasion of reality.


    Fenghua Rage itself is stronger than Spike Avalanche, and with the Chakra armor on his body, it can barely reach the level of quasi-shadow level. Under such a crazy state, the momentum is like a raging beast, and it feels incomparable. Danger.


    "Are you crazy?" Naruto looked at Fenghua''s anger at this time with disdain, and said: "Forget it, just show mercy and kill you so you don''t have to feel the cruelty of reality."


    "Ice Dun Black Dragon Blizzard!"


    Chapter 256: The End of the Rainbow!


    Fenghua and raging waves were completely mad. After the quick seal in his hands, a huge black dragon, with terrible red light in his eyes and mouth, whizzed towards Naruto.


    Although it is called ice escape, the surrounding environment has been changed due to the huge heater, and the environment can no longer be used to create fake ice escape. This can only be said to be wind escape plus a little water escape, which is not considered at all. Bing Dun, the power of the black dragon blizzard has been greatly reduced.


    "Get out of here!"


    Naruto yelled, and his fist slammed into the black dragon blizzard. The strange power burst into a terrifying force. With a fist, Naruto directly smashed the terrifying black dragon to pieces. The black dragon finally wailed, as if With endless unwillingness, disappeared into the air.


    "Baga... this kind of rubbish trick is of no use to me. Forget it, I can''t ask too much for your rubbish."


    Naruto''s face indifferently stimulated Fenghua''s nerves that had reached the edge of collapse, and Fenghua''s rage roared and charged towards Naruto with a roar.


    Fenghua''s reaction is exactly what Naruto hoped. In this way, he can stay as still as possible and absorb Xianshu Chakra. He has planned a perfect ending for Fenghua''s. That ending is also the most suitable for ending as Fengyun Princess. The end of the article.


    "Strange power punch!"


    Naruto hit the ground with a punch, and a huge crack appeared on the ground, extending in the direction where the wind and flowers rushed.


    Although Fenghua and Rage were angry, they did not rush directly into the cracks. As soon as the huge Chakra wings spread out behind them, the whole person flew high in the sky, avoiding the cracks.


    "Hahaha...Go to hell! Bing Dun Shuanglong Blizzard!!"


    "It''s useless, Fei Lei Shen enchantment."


    Naruto''s eyes were indifferent, and he quickly took out a handful of Thunder God Kunai from the ninja bag, and used the Thunder God enchantment. The power of time and space swallowed the two black dragons easily, and then transferred them to the sea. .


    After Naruto transferred the Ssangyong blizzard, he immediately threw the Flying Thunder God Kuwuxiang Fenghua Rage out.


    "Hahahaha... this kind of thing is useless for my chakra armor!"


    Fenghua and Rage laughed wildly, Fei Lei Shen Kumu came to him, and the Chakra protective cover opened automatically, and when he heard a ding sound, Kumu was bounced off. Obviously this kind of thing cannot be broken. Chakra armor for defense.


    "Hahaha... I said..."


    "moron!"


    Naruto, who was just still on the ground, suddenly appeared in front of Fenghua Rage accompanied by a flash of golden light, looking at Fenghua Rage¡¯s stupid face, Naruto¡¯s fist was directed at his proud Chakra armor. Smashed up hard.

 209 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 209

    "Ascension Fist!!"


    Naruto made a fierce uppercut, and his strange power exploded. How the wind, the raging waves and the Chakra armor had a body of two hundred catties, Naruto hit a higher sky.


    Click!!


    Chakra''s armor has limited defense against physical skills. After being hit by Naruto''s punch, a crack suddenly appeared on the Chakra''s armor.


    "Wow!" Fenghua and raging waves let out a miserable cry, and a mouthful of blood came out of her mouth. Chakra''s armor did not fully absorb the power of the strange force, and a fist hit Fenghua''s internal organs, causing him to spit out a mouthful of dirty blood.


    Whoosh!


    Naruto threw Fei Lei Shen Kuwu forcefully, Kuwu quickly bypassed Fenghua Rage, and flew behind him, of course, Naruto once again used the technique of Fei Lei Shen and came behind Fenghua Rage. .


    "It hurts my feet!"


    Naruto grabbed Fenghua''s arms with both hands, and stepped on Fenghua''s back.


    "Ah!" Fenghua Anotao let out a miserable howl, Naruto''s kick made his internal organs seem to have shifted, but it is not over yet, because Naruto is holding his hands, Fenghua Antao does not It fell immediately, but temporarily suspended in mid-air.


    Naruto twisted his body forcibly in mid-air, and the muscles in his waist were also sprained because of his reluctant action, but Naruto did not hesitate to use the gradually rotating body to strengthen his strength.


    "Xuantianjiao!!"


    Naruto''s kick hit Fenghua Rageously''s back firmly with this foot, causing him to fall quickly to the ground like a meteorite, and then he heard a loud bang, and the ground was smashed into a huge pit hole.


    Naruto landed steadily on the ground, watching the smoke and dust in the big pit.


    "Is he... dead?"


    "Not yet, but it''s almost there."


    "Ahem... I''m going to kill you..."


    Sure enough, Fenghua''s weak voice came from the smoke and dust. A breeze dissipated the smoke and dust. You could see Fenghua''s raging waves standing swayingly, coughing up blood constantly. Obviously, it can be seen by a person. He was already at the end of the fight when he came out.


    "Tsk tusk tusk tusk... It''s so pitiful. Isn''t this determined to lead the entire Ninja world and become the supreme Fenghua Rage-sama? How come you have become like this, or are you actually a beggar pretending to be?"


    "I''m going to kill you...I''m going to kill you!!" Fenghua Raging Tao kept repeating this sentence, his dark heart was eroded by the evil will of "Kill Naruto", he has completely Turned into a mad beast, without reason, his eyes glowed with terrifying red light, and a powerful black chakra burst out of his body suddenly.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Feng Hua and Rage, who had completely lost their minds, no matter what the consequences were. They used desperate forbidden techniques to burn their own lives and burst out with extremely strong power.


    "This look is fun."


    "I''m going to kill you!! Ice escape Bailong blizzard!!"


    The wind and flowers roared like wild beasts, continuously outputting the chakras all over the body. The black chakras formed countless black dragons. The sunlight in the sky seemed to be covered by the black dragons. The red eyes gleamed between the black dragons. The horror and evil.


    boom!


    Two shadow clones appeared beside Naruto, and then quickly completed his wind escape.


    "Go, Xianfa Feng''s spiral shuriken!!"


    The cyan spiral shuriken flew towards the countless black dragons, and the extremely sharp blade corners cut the countless black dragons into pieces, and flew forward toward the wind and flowers.


    "explosion!!"


    The wind and raging waves roared angrily, countless black dragons rushed towards the destructive spiral shuriken, and then all exploded. The destructive chakra made the spiral shuriken lose its original stability, and the explosion formed A huge typhoon, no matter how desperately Fenghua and raging waves are, his tricks are not comparable to the power of a spiral shuriken. The huge blue typhoon swallowed all hundreds of black dragons and twisted them into pieces. This is simply a single Aspect of torture.


    The strong wind of the spiral shuriken tore the darkness, allowing the sun to shine again on this northern land. The warm sun shines on the rainbow ice wall, reflecting the rainbow version of the light.


    Buzzing!!


    The spiral shuriken has obviously disappeared, but the sharp super-high pitch has not disappeared, and Fenghua''s pupils have shrunk extremely because he saw the rainbow-like chakra.


    The second spiral shuriken flew over. Under the refraction of the rainbow ice wall, the spiral shuriken was shining with beautiful colorful chakras. This extremely beautiful picture was faithfully recorded by the camera.


    "Perfect, spiral shuriken shadow windmill art!"


    Although it is similar to the Wind Demon Shuriken Shadow Windmill, Naruto is a super S-class profundity. The first spiral shuriken is used as bait, and the second is hidden by the shadow and high pitch of the first one. When avoiding or defending the first spiral shuriken, the second spiral shuriken is the real ultimate move. This is called ninjutsu.


    It was already at the end of the crossbow, even if the wind and flowers of the forbidden technique broke out, it was impossible to escape, and the rainbow-colored spiral shuriken hit the abdomen.


    Buzzing!!


    Spiral shurikens erupted to form a huge typhoon ball, and countless chakra knives completely shattered the chakra armor on Fenghua Rage''s body into pieces. The ultra-density attack completely destroyed Fenghua Rage''s body in an instant.


    Fenghua and Raging Tao''s body fell to the ground like a ruined kite, his reign was over, and the darkness of the Snow Country ended here.


    The rainbow ice wall refracts beautiful light, forming a round table of light in the middle, and then forming an image called 3D holographic projection in the three-dimensional world.


    Xiaoxue stared blankly at the girl in the video. It was her, the carefree little Snow Princess ten years ago.


    "Believe in the future, so spring will definitely come." The image of Fenghua Zaoxue also appeared on the round stage, looking lovingly at the young Xiaoxue, and said, "If spring is here, what does Xiaoxue want?"


    "Xiaoxue wants to be a princess!"


    "Oh? What kind of princess?"


    "Well, a gentle, strong, beautiful princess, and a partner of justice!" The young Xiaoxue said with excitement, waving her little hand and cheering.


    "I... Did I say anything like that?" Xiaoxue murmured. From the image, she seemed to have found the innocence she had lost.


    "Haha..." Fenghua Zaoxue laughed lovingly, "This is not a simple wish, but as long as you persist and work hard, one day Xiaoxue''s wish will come true."


    Fenghua Zaoxue walked behind the young Xiaoxue and put on a hexagonal crystal necklace.


    "However, Xiaoxue still has a worry, that is, there is another person who wants to be..."


    "Oh? Who is it?"


    "actress!"


    Xiaoxue was stunned after listening. The tears on her face did not disappear, but she smiled with great happiness.


    Naruto walked over at this moment and put his arms around Koyuki''s shoulders, and smiled and said, "In the future, I will accompany you to realize your dreams."


    "Don''t lie to me."


    "Of course, my princess." Naruto said with a smile, and then naturally, gently turned Xiaoxue''s body, and then kissed. After Xiaoxue sent her first kiss, not long after she gave her first kiss on the screen They were given to Naruto.


    A rainbow bridge was erected on the horizon, over this beautiful land.


    Spring in the Snow Country...It''s so beautiful...


    Chapter 257: Xiaonan Appears!


    The wind and flowers and the raging waves are resolved, and the spring of the Snow Country has arrived. Even if there is no heater in the future, it will quickly lose its effectiveness, but under the management of Xiaoxue, the Snow Country is full of real vitality and vitality.

 210 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 210

    Feng Hua Rong Tao is an ambitious and unscrupulous person for his own purposes. It can be said that he has ambitions comparable to Cao Mengde, but he does not have the kind of strategy of Cao Mengde, otherwise he might really be able to do something.


    Fenghua and Rage made huge castles, made airships, armored trains, and developed Chakra armor. Where did the money come from?Obviously it was exploited from the people of the Snow Country. After Xiaoxue is on top, the people of Snow Country will no longer face the cruel monarchs of the wind and flowers. Even if Xiaoxue appears immature as a country lord, But as a person, her excellence is definitely not comparable to that of wind, flowers and rages. After all, people and scumbags are completely different.


    After solving everything, it should have ended in a happy ending. Everyone happily celebrated together, but Naruto did ask Xiaoxue and the others to go back to Fenghuacheng first, but he left alone, saying that there was something to be done.


    After leaving the crowd, Naruto immediately turned on the Six Ways of Immortal Mode and ran quickly to the seaside of the Snow Country.


    Naruto realized that when he killed Fenghua and Rage, someone was hiding in the dark. In fact, even Naruto didn¡¯t notice it at the beginning, but only after absorbing the natural chakra and turning on the fairy mode. Perceives a ninja, but with his current strength, he is also a very powerful character who can hide from him to track him and prevent him from discovering.


    Although I only felt it for a moment at that time, Naruto still judged from Chakra''s feeling that that person is definitely ten times stronger than Fenghua and Rage. He is definitely not an ordinary character. Naruto can''t understand it. Snow country. How could there be such a strong ninja in a small place, and if he was from the Snow Country, why didn''t he take action when Naruto killed Fenghua Rage?Even if he is not from Fenghua and Rage, his strength can kill Fenghua and Rage, but why didn''t he make a move?


    A series of questions lingered in Naruto¡¯s heart, so he chose to come over and take a look. No matter who the opponent is, such a powerful figure appeared in the land of Snow Country. Naruto must figure out who that person is and what his purpose is. , Otherwise Xiaoxue''s future rule may have big problems.


    Naruto is faster than the opponent, and deliberately released his chakra to create a great momentum. The opponent also knows that Naruto is chasing after him. After discovering that he is not as fast as Naruto, he simply stops and waits for Naruto''s arrival.


    Naruto''s speed was very fast, and soon he rushed to the beach. What he saw was a woman in a black windbreaker standing on the beach.


    "Akatsuki?" Naruto looked at the unique attire, and his head didn''t react at once. He couldn''t understand why Akatsuki appeared here inexplicably, and he also made some unexplained actions.


    "Are you Xiao Nan?"


    Naruto stood about ten meters away in front of Xiao Nan, because Xiao Nan''s people are some very important tasks. Naruto still remembers basic information about the people in Xiao Nan''s organization, and Xiao Nan is the best remembered one. , Because she is the only woman in Xiao Nan. Xiao Nan is one of the first three disciples of Jilaiya. It is considered to be a world of Bofeng Shuimen, Naruto has to call her auntie, Naruto''s generation is really low enough. of.


    In fact, even Konohamaru''s generation is older than Naruto. Konohamaru is the grandson of a three-generation old man, two generations lower than the third generation, and Naruto is the son of a third-generation disciple, and is three generations lower. Haemaru is Naruto''s uncle...


    Naruto was struggling with the chaotic issue of generation, but he still looked at the woman in front of him with cold eyes, a rare female shadow-level powerhouse in the entire Ninja World, she is definitely not the kind of Fenghua Rage who can barely improve with Chakra armor. The waste to the quasi-film level is comparable.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, you are the person who is the leader of our organization who has issued the highest order to arrest. Let''s catch you here today." Xiaonan looked at Naruto and said coldly, her cold voice couldn''t hear anything. Feelings.


    Naruto always feels that this woman is hiding something. It is definitely not Xiao Nan¡¯s initial task to catch him. Otherwise, Xiao Nan should choose to join forces with Feng Hua Rage to deal with Naruto. Two people have a better chance of success than one, and last time. Naruto defeated Uchiha Itachi in the valley of the end, and even Susano was defeated by Naruto. It is impossible for Akatsuki inside to know this. If it is the one who thinks that God is the first and Laozi is the second, it is crazy. Payne, who dared to call himself a god, was fine, but how could Xiao Nan deal with Naruto alone?The whole thing is unreasonable everywhere.


    Naruto guessed right again this time. It is indeed not the task of Xiao Nan to appear in the Snow Country to capture Naruto. In fact, because Naruto defeated Itachi last time, Itachi''s strength is recognized as being relatively high in Akatsuki. Akatsuki had to be wary of Naruto¡¯s strength due to the battle, so even Payne temporarily put aside the arrest of Renjuli. Their current plan is to consolidate a lot of money. It is because of this incident that Xiaonan came to the Snow Country. .


    Xiao Nan was originally hired by Fenghua Rage to help him find Fenghua¡¯s secret treasure and get paid. In fact, Penn also gave instructions. If Fenghua¡¯s secret treasure is really something amazing, then just kill and snatch it. Bao, but I didn''t expect the so-called treasure to be just a heater.


    In fact, Xiaonan noticed that when Naruto came to Snow Country, he planned to abandon this entrustment. In comparison, money is not important. Moreover, Xiaonan also cares about Naruto¡¯s strength. Akatsuki is very concerned about the whole thing. Naruto is thirteen years old. The explosive period of a ninja is probably between 16 and 24. Naruto can defeat Uchiha Itachi before he reaches that age. In the kaleidoscope of writing round eyes, what about after a few years?What does he have to be strong?


    That is to say, with the idea of ??testing Naruto''s strength, Xiao Nan chose to stop just now and meet with Naruto.


    "I will never refuse someone who asks me to fight, but..." Naruto smiled evilly, raised his hand slightly, and said, "You have to get rid of some bugs first!"


    "Lei Dun pseudo-dark!"


    Naruto used the fastest Lei Dun, spitting out blue thunder light, but instead of attacking Xiao Nan, the thunder light hit the woods, and then there was a huge explosion.


    Xiao Nan couldn''t help but shrank slightly when he saw Naruto''s actions, and a surprised expression appeared on his indifferent face.


    Did he find it?!


    Almost instantly, the person injured by Naruto''s Thunder Dunge appeared a few kilometers away, and Yin and Yang couldn''t help but have a lingering expression on his face. Who else could this strange look be except absolutely.


    Absolutely can activate the mayfly art, and it is completely integrated with the earth, so even the Kagura''s eyes of incense phosphorus cannot perceive the existence of Absolute, and Naruto''s fairy mode does not work either, he must be in the Nine-Tailed Chakra mode , It can be discovered only with the ability to perceive evil thoughts.


    "Unexpectedly, Naruto Uzumaki would find out. Fortunately, he hides quickly, otherwise he will really focus on him."


    "Unexpectedly, he could actually discover our existence. This is already the same ability as Uzumaki Mito, and he has also mastered Mudun, coupled with the power of Thunder God and Nine Tails, his strength has become more and more Strong."


    "Yes, it has even caught up with the pillars and spots. The chakras of Asura and Indra have been passed on from generation to generation. As a result, the chakras of each generation have accumulated stronger and stronger. The strength is getting stronger."


    "But this way we can''t continue to monitor."


    "Then leave it alone."


    Jue had been discovered by Naruto. Of course, there was no way to continue to monitor Naruto. He could only hide it temporarily, and let''s talk about other things later.


    Xiao Nan looked at Naruto in shock. I don¡¯t know how he discovered Jue. Jue¡¯s ability to hide his breath is the number one in the Ninja world. With Jue¡¯s ability, even if she lurks within five meters of her, Xiao Nan can¡¯t find it. , This is how powerful the Mayfly technique is, otherwise how could it be possible to go to the Five Shadows meeting openly.


    Click!!


    Naruto squeezed his finger bones and played with Fenghua and Rage. It was he who was singing a one-man show alone. Now this is the real battle.


    "The bug is solved, do it, Xiaonan!"


    Chapter 258: Fighting Xiaonan!


    Xiaonan is also one of Akatsuki''s official members. Although this has something to do with Nagato''s protection of her, her strength is indeed at the top of the Ninja Pyramid. After all, she can kill the man Uchiha brought the soil.(Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t expect Izanagi in the end)


    "Paper Dance!"


    Xiao Nan gave a soft drink, a clear voice, very nice, but there was no emotional fluctuation, as if he was indifferent to everything, and his tone was indifferent.


    Xiao Nan''s body was turned into pieces of paper, and the whole person instantly became like a piece of white paper. The lower body has disappeared, and that part of the body turned into pieces of paper and condensed behind Xiao Nan, turning into two pieces. With white wings, in Yuyin Village, Payne is the "God" and Xiao Nan is the "Angel".


    "Paper? Really strange ninjutsu."


    Naruto looked at Xiaonan''s ninjutsu in amazement. The world of ninjutsu is so big. There are really weird ninjutsu. Using paper to attack is really a creative idea.


    "Paper Rain!"


    Xiao Nan waved his hands and shot out countless pieces of paper from the white wings behind his back. Many people probably have this experience. A book suddenly fell to the ground, and he subconsciously reached out and grabbed a piece of paper. I didn''t hold it firmly, the book continued to fall, and the back of my hand was scratched.


    Although the paper is very fragile and soft~soft, after the chakra is strengthened and the speed of the paper is increased, the white paper becomes as sharp as a razor, with an attack power no less than kunai, and because the paper is very light, Therefore, there are very few chakras to be consumed under control.


    With so many sharp pieces of paper, it would be very troublesome even for Naruto to face it. His feet pressed hard on the ground and his figure turned into a golden streamer, almost not touching the ground, as if flying in the air.


    "go with!"


    Xiao Nan''s hands kept waving, those sharp pieces of paper were scattered into four strands, and then flew towards Naruto from four directions.


    Even if Naruto¡¯s chakra is much stronger than Xiaonan¡¯s chakra, but because the paper is very thin, it is almost unaffected by air resistance. With Xiaonan¡¯s full effort, the speed of those papers can almost keep up with Naruto¡¯s. The speedy white paper flew towards Naruto like countless sharp knives.


    "The technique of water escape from the waterfall!"


    Naruto made a seal while avoiding the attack of the paper. This is the seaside, and there is seawater everywhere. The technique of the big waterfall created by Naruto in the Nine Tails Chakra mode is like a big tsunami, huge waves~the tide is overwhelming. Up here.


    Xiao Nan waved his wings and immediately rose up, avoiding the huge tsunami. Chakra broke out under Naruto''s feet. Using the power of strange power, he made himself jump into the sky in an instant, and the huge yet small succeeded in swallowing all the pieces of paper.


    "It''s useless!"


    Xiao Nan looked indifferent, waving his hands, constantly manipulating the pieces of paper, the white pieces of paper rushed out of the sea like countless flying swallows, and the speed still remained unchanged.


    Xiao Nan played the trick of paper escape. To some extent, he is the same type of ninja as Gaara. The strength of sand and paper directly determines their strength. After the paper absorbs water, it will become heavier and slower. Will soften and reduce lethality, these Xiaonan have known for a long time, and have overcome this weakness, ordinary Shui Dun can''t stop her pieces of paper.


    "Cut! Ninja spiral chaotic pill!"


    Naruto made the seal of Yin in both hands, and six Chakra arms stretched out behind his back. The six spiral pills were pushed out in six directions.


    Boom boom boom boom boom boom!!

 211 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 211

    Six spiral pills exploded at the same time, and the resulting turbulence exploded the paper flying towards him into countless fragments, and then the golden body quickly flew towards Xiao Nan.


    "Don''t think that only you can fly! Forbearance and Planetary Spiral Pill!"


    Naruto¡¯s flight is different from everyone else. Whether it¡¯s Ding Ci, Xiaonan, or Fenghua Rage, they all use different forms to form wings, while Naruto can change his center of gravity, raise his center of gravity, and then fly. Ability, this method is too difficult, but flexibility is better than using wings, because wings are not part of the body after all.


    "Paper Rain!"


    Xiao Nan stepped back and waved his hands as the white wings continuously turned into sharp pieces of paper and flew towards Naruto.


    Naruto¡¯s strength is very suitable for singles or group attacks, because he has nine-tailed chakras. On Naruto¡¯s back, there are three Naruto¡¯s upper bodies identical to him and three Naruto¡¯s half-length hands. Start printing.


    "Fire Escape Dragon Fire Art!"


    "The wind is suppressed!"


    "Lei Dun pseudo-dark!"


    This is the convenient place for Nine Tails Chakra. You can use several more hands out of thin air to activate different ninjutsu at the same time. After the dragon fire and the high-pressure wind ball, the temperature of the flame rises rapidly and becomes high temperature. Bright yellow~color, pseudo-dark blue and white thunder light injected into the dragon fire, the whole fire dragon was wrapped around the violent thunder and lightning, and its power was extremely enhanced.


    Boom!


    Howlei Fire Dragon hit Xiaonan''s paper rain, and the tyrannical Chakra produced a huge explosion in an instant, blue, white, red, and yellow, the dazzling light seemed to swallow everything.


    In Naruto¡¯s powerful compound ninjutsu attack, Xiaonan¡¯s paper rain was actually burned by only about half. Don¡¯t look at it, it¡¯s only half. It¡¯s paper. Naruto has a B-level fire escape plus two A~-level winds. Dun and Lei Dun, the combined power can reach S grade, and they can only burn half of the paper. It can be seen that Xiaonan''s paper escape is really thorough in terms of fire and water resistance.


    How could Xiao Nan reveal such a big flaw for others to attack?Just like the puppet masters, they use wood to make puppets, but they also coat the surface of the puppets with fireproof materials.


    If Xiao Nan Zhi Dun''s fire resistance is to produce a killer effect, only Amaterasu can do it.


    Naruto relied on the huge gap that the Hao Lei fire dragon tore from the paper rain, the golden figure suddenly rushed into the dense smoke of the explosion, and then the golden light tore through the smoke screen and rushed to Xiao Nan.


    "Let''s take the move!! Planetary Spiral Pill!!"


    "Paper shield!" Xiao Nan''s speed was not as fast as Naruto. At this critical moment, part of the wings became paper, and then condensed in front of Xiao Nan to become a round shield.


    boom!!


    "Give it to me!!"


    Naruto''s Huoxing Helix Maru hit Xiao Nan''s paper shield. With a loud shout, his right hand continued to stretch, and the Nine-Tailed Chakra''s arm knocked Huxing Helix Maru and Xiao Nan''s body into the air.The explosion of the Planetary Spiral Pill produced a strong chaotic rotation, and the uncontrollable rotation force peeled off all the pieces of paper that were originally condensed and turned into scattered fragments.


    Without the barrier of the paper shield, the planetary spiral pill hit Xiao Nan''s abdomen, stirring her black red cloud windbreaker and the white and smooth abdomen under her clothes.


    Snapped!


    With a soft sound, Naruto''s sudden sensation of wrong force made him sway in the air, a little lost.


    When facing Naruto''s Huxing Helix Maru, Xiao Nan''s body suddenly turned into a piece of paper. The Huxing Helix Maru passed through a pile of white paper, and all the destructive power hit the air.


    Those white papers circled behind Naruto, and gathered to look like Xiao Nan again. She was still the same, with an indifferent face, only half of her body, like a body covered with cracks, like a falling angel.


    This is Xiaonan''s unique ninjutsu style paper dance!


    If necessary, you can turn your whole body into pieces of paper to avoid the enemy¡¯s attack. Even if the scattered pieces of paper are shattered, they can regroup into the appearance of Konan, the crow clone of Uchiha Itachi and the big snake of Osaimaru. Maruyu''s surrogate technique is a bit similar. It can almost be immune to physical attacks. The only problem is the same as the Oshe Maruryu''s surrogacy technique. It consumes too much chakra, so it cannot be used without restrictions.


    "Paper shuriken!"


    Xiao Nan, who had reconstituted, immediately launched an attack, and the five shurikens formed of white paper flew towards Naruto''s back.


    "Don''t think that this kind of thing can be useful!" Although he was a little lost just now, Naruto reacted quickly, twisting his body freely in the air, avoiding the five paper shurikens.


    "burst!"


    Xiao Nan''s pale pink lips opened gently, and he spit out a word cruelly.


    boom!!


    When Naruto didn¡¯t know what was going to happen, the five paper shurikens around him all had a big explosion in an instant. Xiaonan¡¯s style paper dance, in addition to increasing the speed of the paper, made the paper look like a sharp knife. At the same time, ordinary paper can be turned into a detonating talisman, just like Naruto can instantly leave the thunder god spell on others, so Xiao Nan can also inject ordinary paper into chakra in an instant to become detonating talisman.


    "It''s dangerous, so dangerous..."


    Chapter 259: Capture Xiao Nan alive!


    "It''s dangerous, so dangerous..."


    In the smoke and dust of the explosion, Naruto stretched out his hand and patted his chest, as if he was really scared just now. When the smoke from the explosion disappeared, Xiao Nan couldn''t help but stunned again when he saw Naruto''s appearance.


    The two Qiu Dao jade turned into two arc-shaped barriers, blocking both sides of Naruto¡¯s body, because this Qi Dao jade transformed into a barrier blocked the main force of the explosion. Otherwise, the distance is so close, even if there is Nine Tails Cha Carat was also hurting to protect Naruto, but now he is still embarrassed.


    "Just now because you are a woman, I underestimated you. I apologize to you here, but from now on it is a real battle."


    "Humph!" Xiao Nan snorted coldly, his expression becoming more indifferent than before, "Paper Spear!"


    I¡¯m probably a student. I¡¯ve played with this stuff when I¡¯m bored. I tear a piece of paper from the notebook and roll it up diagonally. One end will become sharper and thinner. After the roll is finished, tape it up again. Five on the fingers.


    Xiao Nan''s paper spear is similar to that, but bigger, and if it is stabbed, it will really kill you.


    Because of the previous moment, Naruto also had to be careful about whether there was a detonation talisman in the paper spear, so he was not interested in avoiding it, but launched an attack.


    "Ninfa Dayu spiral pill!"


    Nine-tailed Chakra stretched his arms, carrying a large jade spiral pill, and flew towards Xiaonan¡¯s paper spear. The paper spear is very sharp and thin, so the force-bearing area is very small. , I am afraid that less than one percent of the paper spear can be hit, so Daiyu Helix Maru''s attack that focuses its destructive power on one point is more suitable.


    Click!!


    The paper spear pierced the center of the big jade spiral pill. In the center of the high-density chakra, the white paper was twisted into pieces, and the paper spear and the big jade spiral pill annihilated each other in the air.


    Xiao Nan''s attack did not stop, the white paper turned into a big bow in her hand, and then a white bow and arrow was placed on the bow.


    "Arrow of heaven!"


    Naruto almost fell from the sky when he heard the name of Xiao Nan''s trick... Arrow of Heaven, do you think you are a celestial beast?But it is true that Xiao Nan is indeed an angel...


    Although Naruto was ranting in his heart, he did not dare to care about the attack on Xiao Nan. The arrow of heaven flies much faster than the paper spear just now, and its power is naturally greater. If the detonation talisman is used, the destructive power is even more infinite.


    "Mu Dun Mu Ingot Wall!"


    Naruto used the wooden escape in midair, a wooden defensive wall appeared in front of him, and then Naruto quickly retreated.


    Duo!!


    Xiao Nan''s arrow of heaven hit the wall of the wooden ingot all at once, the sharp arrow pierced a hole in the wall of the wooden ingot, and the white arrow pierced a section.


    boom!!


    Facts proved that Naruto¡¯s prediction was correct. This arrow did have a detonation talisman. After the arrow pierced the wall of the wooden ingot, an explosion occurred. The explosion from the inside broke the whole wooden ingot wall and turned it into scattered pieces. .


    "The Art of Wooden Dungeous Forest!"

 212 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 212

    Naruto stretched out his right hand, stretched out the tough vine from his right hand, and quickly grabbed Xiao Nan.


    Xiao Nan flapped his wings while flying in the air. The black and white figure fluttered and turned in the air, flexibly avoiding Naruto''s attack, like a butterfly with black body and white wings, beautiful and noble.


    Xiao Nandi shook his hands flexibly, manipulating the paper to stick to the cane that stretched out from Naruto''s hand.


    "burst!!"


    Xiao Nan snorted, and the detonating charms attached to the cane exploded in a series. The power of the explosion spread so fast that even Mu Dun had no time to absorb it, and they were blown to pieces.


    Naruto couldn''t make a single move and then another move. Blue, red and black chakras emerged from his body, and then all gathered in his right hand. With the help of three nine-tailed chakra hands, Naruto¡¯s hand appeared black. Helix pill with four blade corners on the side.


    "Uranus Tail Beast Jade Spiral Shuriken!!"


    The golden arm, with the black tail beast jade spiral shuriken, quickly stretched towards Xiao Nan, Xiao Nan''s pupils shrank, and he knew the power of this trick with his eyes, even her Shi Zhi Wu might not hide it. After that, quickly flap his wings and avoid.


    Naruto''s tail beast jade spiral shuriken flew past Xiao Nan''s hair, twisting the paper flower on her head into pieces, and the tail beast jade spiral shuriken went behind Xiao Nan.Chakra flipped his wrist and threw the tail beast jade spiral shuriken back towards Xiao Nan.


    Xiao Nan felt the terrifying pressure coming from behind, and without hesitation, the wings slammed hard, and the lift produced made Xiao Nan rise a little in an instant.


    Simply, Xiao Nan is only half of her body left in the Shizhi dance state. Her fascinating beauty ~ legs disappeared, and the tail beast jade spiral shuriken flew past the position of Xiao Nan''s leg, towards Naruto. Flew over.


    Naruto bent his body, then flew towards Xiao Nan quickly, caught the destructive tail beast jade spiral shuriken, and reached Xiao Nan in a blink of an eye.


    "It will definitely hit! Tail beast jade spiral shuriken!!"


    "Ah!"


    The moment the tail beast jade spiral shuriken hit his body, Xiao Nan couldn''t help but screamed out in pain, and then immediately turned his whole body into a piece of paper as before, avoiding the tail beast jade spiral shuriken leaving.


    But this time is different from before. The tail beast jade spiral shuriken is so powerful that Xiao Nan suffered a lot of trauma before using Shizhiwu to escape, and the state of the pieces of paper could not be maintained for a long time. The energy went around behind Naruto, and had to go a little further, and then had to restore the prototype.


    "Explode! Tail beast jade spiral shuriken!!!"


    Naruto yelled, the chakra ball in his hand lost its original balance, and the huge chakra exploded in an instant. Because it was the ultimate ninjutsu produced by the combination of the tail beast jade and the spiral shuriken, the explosion range was more than a single trick. The explosion wave expands extremely fast. The scorching heat and suffocation on the face made Xiao Nan feel terrified. No matter how she is, she cannot fly faster than the explosion wave. In other words, she wants Using wings to avoid the explosion range is simply impossible.


    Xiao Nan''s personality is calm, and even at this juncture, he is not in a mess. There is a trace of determination in his pale orange eyes, and his hands are waving in front of her, dozens of pieces of paper are floating in front of her.


    "Drink!"


    Xiao Nan shouted, all the pieces of paper in front of him turned into detonating talisman and a series of explosions occurred. At the same time, Xiao Nan spread her wings to the largest extent. The explosive wave of detonating talisman first reached Xiao Nan, and then impacted her spread wings. , The impact force made her retreat quickly, Xiao Nan retreated quickly with the power of the detonation talisman exploding, and got out of the explosion range of the tail beast jade spiral shuriken.


    Spelling injuries and using the explosion wave of the detonation talisman to escape, but Xiao Nan was also exposed to a lot of wounds by the explosion. In addition, after using the whole body paper twice in a row, he consumed a lot of chakras, and his face was pale. It is very ugly. Women are inherently inferior to men in terms of chakra volume. Even at the shadow level, the chakra volume will generally be lower than that of men.


    "The trick just now made you avoid it, but that''s it, Mu Dun Hua Shujie is born!"


    Naruto quickly formed a seal in his hand, and finally settled on the seal of the sea, and then below, the beach on the seashore, even if there was water, was not suitable for plant growth, but at this moment, there were countless saplings and then those saplings. It''s crazier than playing super growth agent, it is like a monster, and it grows into a huge forest on the beach in an instant.


    Beautiful flowers were blooming in the forest, and then, those branches seemed to have their own consciousness and stretched towards Xiao Nan in the sky.


    Xiao Nan was shocked, naturally knowing that he must not be caught by the branches. While dodge quickly, he waved countless detonating charms, but the branches were endless. With the support of Naruto¡¯s Chakra, the broken branches quickly reappeared. New ones grow, unless the entire forest is wiped out in one breath, it will be consumed sooner or later.


    Xiao Nan flew in the air for a long time, and still couldn''t solve the entire forest. In desperation, he finally gritted his teeth.


    It seems that I can only use that trick, otherwise I am afraid I will die here today!


    Just when Xiao Nan decided to use his last hole card, the technique of the paper of the gods, his head suddenly dizzy. He just wanted to mobilize the chakra in his body, but he was completely out of control in an instant, as if all the chakras had disappeared. Even the paper dance could not be maintained, and the body returned to its original appearance, falling from the air.


    boom!


    Fortunately, this is a sandy ground, otherwise she would have to fall into trouble when she fell from a height of ten meters.


    "What did you do?"


    Chapter 260: Bullying Xiaonan!


    For the first time in her life, Xiao Nan saw such a panic. Although she almost faced death, this time was completely different. It seemed that the feeling of being grasped between applause made Xiao Nan feel the chill from the bottom of her heart.


    "Baga, the world of flowers and trees is born. The next four words are just to attract your attention. The focus of this technique is on these beautiful but deadly flowers." Naruto seemed to be damned with everything under his control, said: " The pollen emitted by these beautiful flowers will be immobile even if you are a strong shadow. You can¡¯t use chakra at all. You are flying in the air. It¡¯s a bit difficult for you to inhale the pollen, but I deliberately use the branches to keep you up Flying back and forth, disrupting your breathing, after inhaling enough pollen, you are done, Xiao Nan."


    The Birth of the Flower and Tree World is Mu Dun¡¯s super S-level forbidden technique. The beautiful flowers are bloomed on the basis of the Birth of the Tree World, even if it is the contemporary Five Shadows, or even Tsunade¡¯s pharmacological masters, inhale After the pollen was taken, he would also become unable to move. If it weren''t for the old man Oh Yemu to stand up by his will, and destroy the entire forest with dust, Five Shadows would have been finished at that time.


    Xiao Nan inhaled the pollen, and now she is still surrounded by the flower and tree world, breathing in more pollen between her breaths. Although there are still some chakras left, she can''t use it at all. She can''t even maintain the paper dance. Now, there is no chance to fight Naruto desperately with the paper of the gods.


    Frankly speaking, if it weren¡¯t for the birth of the flower and tree world, it would take Naruto a lot of work to capture Xiao Nan alive, and then Xiao Nan would have the opportunity to activate the art of the paper of God, even Naruto would be 6,000 A hundred million detonating symbols will blow up and cause serious injuries.


    Xiao Nan moved his fingers at all, and there was no power to turn his head. He was completely desperate in his heart and said, "You kill me."


    After staring for a long time, Xiao Nan didn''t get the feeling of imaginary death. When he opened his eyes, he saw Naruto squatting beside her, scratching the chin that had just grown out of stubble in the past two days, with a tangled expression on his face.


    "what are you doing?"


    "I''m thinking about how to deal with you."


    "what?"


    "You nonsense! What you said is really easy, kill you? Is killing you any good for me?"


    "I''m Betrayal."


    "Hi, hey~~ I know, but this world has become more rebellious, and no one will give me money if you kill you. For another reason."


    "I will catch you, and I will extract the nine tails from your body, and you will die."


    "Really?" Naruto smiled jokingly, poked Xiao Nan''s face boldly, and said: "Then may I ask, I''m lying here motionless now, who is the person I am killing? ?"


    "You!" Xiao Nan glared at Naruto, the anger in his eyes almost gushing out. Naruto''s words made her feel ashamed, and the action of poking her cheek made Xiao Nan even more angry.


    Xiao Nan is not good at words, and he is unwilling to say anything to Naruto. Although he is angry, he is too lazy to say, "If you want to kill, kill it."


    "I didn''t plan to kill you, I plan to... hehehehe..." Naruto deliberately pinched his chin, with a squinted expression, his eyes constantly scanning Xiao Nan''s body.


    Xiao Nan''s face turned pale, and she understood what Naruto was talking about. This is the sorrow of women. If a female ninja falls into the hands of an enemy, there will probably be such a sad end.


    "Naruto Uzumaki!! You better kill me now, otherwise I will never let you go!!"


    "Hi, hi... I know, but I''ll talk later when I''m done." Naruto deliberately pretended to look like a wolf, and a pair of wolf claws gradually grabbed Xiao Nan''s body.


    Xiao Nan closed her eyes in despair, and stopped yelling, because she knew it would not be useful at all, and the more she struggled, the more excited Naruto would be.


    Naruto stretched out his hand and began to lift Xiao Nan''s clothes. Everyone knew it was Akatsuki''s windbreaker. There were only a few buttons. After unbuttoning, it was a round-necked ordinary long-sleeved shirt and a half-length canvas pants. Simply dress up.


    Naruto whistled unscrupulously and unscrupulously removed Xiao Nan''s cover. Xiao Nan couldn''t move after inhaling the pollen. The clothes on his body left his body one by one. No matter how strong his willpower is, Xiao Nan can''t help it. Blushing, shame, anger, sadness, these negative emotions filled Xiao Nan''s brain.


    But Xiaonan really thinks too much. Although Naruto is a lust~ghost, she has never done anything like strong~X. Facing Xiaonan¡¯s body, Naruto restrained his inner impulse, not only did not treat Xiaonan. Rude, instead he took out Tsunade''s secret healing medicine and carefully applied it to the wound on Xiao Nan''s body.


    Xiao Nan didn''t know that Naruto was applying medicine to her to treat her wounds. He was very sad, and gritted his teeth and said, "Naruto Uzumaki! Whatever you want, hurry up! Then kill me immediately, don''t let me have a chance to get revenge !"


    "Hi, hi~~" Naruto said helplessly, while continuing to apply medicine to Xiao Nan seriously.

 213 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 213

    After applying medicine to all the wounds on Xiaonan''s body, Naruto carefully dressed her. Naruto is an expert at undressing. It would be really unskilled to dress others. The time to put on clothes is to take off. The clothes were more than three times larger, and Naruto couldn''t help but grabbed Xiao Nan''s chest twice.


    Unexpectedly, he ate the last bite of soft tofu from Xiao Nan, and Ming talent buttoned the last button on her.


    Although the clothes returned to her body, Xiao Nan didn''t feel any happiness, and said coldly: "How on earth are you going to humiliate me?"


    Naruto did not answer, but instead lifted the birth of the flower and tree world. Without the continuous pollen, Xiao Nan''s body gradually recovered some strength. Although he could not fight, he could barely sit up by himself, raised his head, and watched coldly. Naruto.


    Naruto and Xiao Nan stared at each other for a while, and realized that they really couldn¡¯t communicate with this woman. They spread out their hands helplessly and said, ¡°Hey, sister, please check if you are good before you scold someone. Human heart."


    Xiao Nan listened to Naruto''s words, looked at her body subconsciously, and was stunned, because some of the small wounds on her body had disappeared, and the larger wounds also stopped the blood.


    "What a ignorant guy, I think you have a delusion of persecution."


    Naruto said irritably, he didn''t have much to think about, but Naruto really had to reflect on his usual style and character.


    Although Naruto helped her heal her injuries, when Xiao Nan thought of her pure jade body, she was so touched and looked at by Naruto just now. She was so angry that she said coldly, "Don''t think that I will forgive me. you!"


    Boom!


    Naruto couldn''t bear it and punched Xiao Nan on the head. The effect of the pollen hadn''t completely disappeared. Xiao Nan, who was still weak and weak, couldn''t move normally and couldn''t avoid it.


    "You can figure it out for me. You came to trouble me first and said that I was going to take me back and I did it with you. To put it bluntly, you provoked this matter. I was the victim. Okay, inexplicable. I¡¯m not wronged if I¡¯ve been troubled by others? Also, I don¡¯t have to heal you. If you don¡¯t want to, I will trouble you to blow yourself up like the one just now, if I just care about you... ¡­My last name is yours!"


    Naruto¡¯s remarks are really justified and well-founded. It is true that Xiao Nan asked for trouble first. As a winner, there is no need for him to heal Xiao Nan, the loser. The words are really reasonable, let alone bad words. Xiao Nan, even if it is an eloquent case, he has to be speechless.


    After Naruto had finished speaking, looking at Xiao Nan''s dumb face, his mood improved a lot.


    "By the way, you are a disciple of Jiraiya, I have to call you an aunt or aunt, considering my seniority, what do you want me to call?"


    "I don''t want to have a nephew like you..."


    "Hey, let''s call Auntie, dear Auntie Xiaonan." Naruto was not disgusted when talking, but he made Xiao Nan goose bumps all over his body.Taking advantage of this opportunity, Naruto gave a wicked smile, and suddenly leaned forward, put his arms around Xiao Nan''s neck, and kissed him unceremoniously.


    Xiao Nan''s eyes widened and struggling hard, but the effect of the pollen had not completely disappeared, his hands and feet couldn''t use his strength, and he couldn''t get away at all.


    Although Naruto kissed Xiao Nan forcefully, it was only on the surface. He didn''t have the courage to put his tongue out, or he would have to bite him off according to Xiao Nan''s temper. That would be more than the loss.


    Naruto kissed comfortably for more than a minute just with his lips pressed against his lips.


    "Auntie Xiaonan''s first kiss... it tastes so good..." Naruto took a look afterwards, and turned around while holding his head. "Auntie Xiaonan, I will play with you another day."


    Xiao Nan''s whole body exudes a terrifying black air, and her anger can be judged from the degree of gnashing her teeth.


    "You better never let me see you again, Naruto Uzumaki!"


    Naruto waved his hand with his back to Xiao Nan and said loudly:


    "Aunt Xiaonan, I will call you another day~ Boer."


    "Naruto Uzumaki!!"


    Chapter 264: The Snow Queen''s "Spring"!


    Hearing Xiao Nan''s angry roar of completely self-destructive image, Naruto immediately ran away with oil on the soles of his feet, deep in the ice, should he stay to let Xiao Nan vent his anger, don''t be kidding...


    Having said that, Xiao Nan, a cold beauty, can be beaten in a few words. This kind of contrast really makes the culprit Naruto have a great sense of accomplishment. This guy is full of evil taste. Yakumo was Because Naruto¡¯s words made it impossible to calm down, Naruto invaded his mind when there was a flaw in his mind, so that he couldn¡¯t abandon his feelings for Naruto in the end. If Yakumo has always defended his heart, Naruto will ¡°conquer "She is not a simple thing, but it is obviously impossible.


    Whistling and walking towards Fenghua City, I started to recall the soft tofu I had just eaten on Xiao Nan.


    He fumbled and ate tofu on Xiao Nan because he was good-looking. There was nothing to deny, but he didn''t directly pierce Xiao Nan''s membrane. It was because he was not an animal thinking about his lower body.


    Naruto can admit that he is a flower ~ heart ghost, but if he is a bird ~ beast who only asks for flesh ~ desires, he will never admit it.


    Fenghua and Rage are dead, and the Snow Country naturally needs a new leader. No one is more suitable for this position than Xiaoxue.


    Xiaoxue¡¯s father, Fenghua Zaoxue, is not a wise king, but he is a benevolent country lord, so he is very popular among the people, and Fenghua and Rage are naturally a tyrant. The people of the Snow Country are dissatisfied with him, but the photo is taken. Yu Wuli couldn''t resist, and now Fenghua''s anger is dead, the people of course are rejoicing, and Xiaoxue is still Fenghua Zaoxue''s girl, and naturally she is very supportive of her.


    As for the small number of uneasy elements left behind by the wind and the raging waves, Naruto did not hesitate to kill them all. Xiaoxue became a queen, and naturally needed something to deter the country. The death of those guys is for all parties. have benefits.


    Xiaoxue¡¯s succession ceremony, although there was no time to invite big names from other countries to come to observe the ceremony, it was also grandly held. Amidst the cherry blossoms flying, Xiaoxue¡¯s palace costume, sitting in a sedan chair, inspected her country, and then On the main building of Fenghua City, it was announced that she had officially become the queen of Snow Country.


    At the banquet after the succession ceremony...


    "Being a queen is really exhausting, even more exhausting than filming, so the hat is so heavy."


    Xiaoxue took off the heavy queen''s crown, and leaned against the table in an airless manner, holding a lamb chop in her hand, and said while eating without grace, she completely destroyed the noble queen before. Image.


    Naruto unceremoniously put a piece of fat steak into his mouth, and said, "Please, you are also a queen anyway. It''s okay to be a little delicate when eating, you are not afraid of ruining your image."


    "I''m so sorry for not being delicate!" Fenghua Xiaoxue was not to be outdone, nibbling the tender mutton on the lamb bones cleanly, and then said: "I was like this, you care about me!"


    Naruto rolled his eyes gorgeously and said, "I''m too lazy to care about you." He said something wrong, and then immediately turned his attention to the delicious food on the table. It seems that these foods are more graceful than Koyuki. The luxurious queen of a country is even more attractive.


    Anyway, at this kind of banquet, most of the food prepared is actually wasted. In general, this kind of high-level banquet, I am afraid that the food eaten is less than one-tenth of the whole, so let Naruto, the big stomach king. Save food.


    Now the Snow Country belongs to Xiaoxue. Xiaoxue''s does not mean that it belongs to Naruto. You should save a little money for your family.


    Because it was a celebration banquet after Xiaoxue succeeded to the queen, although Snow Country is a small country, it is absolutely impossible to save at this banquet. The dishes are very luxurious and the taste is quite good.


    It would be a shame if so many delicious things were wasted, Naruto happily threw himself into the pile of delicious food.


    After Xiaoxue''s heart knot was untied, she also recovered the character that a girl should have. She no longer had the boring expression of impatience and willfulness as before. Instead, she was very lively and mischievous, without the air of a queen at all. Under such a lively banquet, he didn''t hesitate to wear a palace costume and robbed Naruto for food.


    "Hey! Naruto! That steak is mine!"


    "Who cares about you! Whoever grabs it is the one who grabs it!" Ming talent will not let Xiaoxue over the issue of food. This is also the habit of grabbing food cultivated by knowing Ding Ci for many years.


    "Damn! You stinky kid! My old lady fights with you!"


    Xiaoxue really disregarded her own image at all, and even the name "I''m a mother" broke out, and the two staged a gorgeous fight for food.


    "The two of them are really true." Bai holding a glass of juice, standing aside helplessly looking at the two men who were not serious at all, said: "One is a queen, the other is Minister of Darkness, and it turns out to be like a child. ."


    Standing next to Shiro, Sakura also shook her head helplessly, and said, "Fortunately, this time I didn''t invite the big names of other countries to come to observe the ceremony, otherwise the Snow Country would really be embarrassed and thrown abroad."


    "Huh? Sakura, if you say something bad about Koyuki like that, be careful I''ll inform you."


    "Sister Bai, you are getting more and more wicked."


    "Hee hee hee¡­¡­"


    The two sisters are really close.


    Naruto and Xiaoxue''s food fight is also over. Although Xiaoxue robbed Naruto for food, in fact the main thing is to fight against Naruto. She is an ordinary girl, where there is such a big appetite, she will be full if she eats not much. Yes, but Naruto didn''t pay attention to his own image at all. He swept all the food on a long table, and then lay on the table with his head, looking at the blue sky.


    Xiaoxue leaned against the table with the juice, glanced at Naruto who was lying on the table, with a funny meaning in his eyes, then looked around, looking at the white snow in the distance, and said: "That device is still a Unfinished product."


    "Then the spring in Snow Country is over? What a pity."

 214 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 214

    "It''s not necessarily. As long as you continue to research on the basis of that device, the Snow Country will be renamed Spring Country sooner or later."


    "But it''s a pity. I retired when my acting career became popular." Kozakura looked at Koyuki with some emotion.


    "Who said I''m going to retire?"


    "Hey?"


    "I want to take care of the work of the country''s lord and the actress at the same time. Isn''t it a fool to give up now?" Xiaoxue smiled confidently. At this time, she truly had the temperament of a queen.


    "If you want to do it, do it." Naruto sat up from the table and stretched out his hand to caress Koyuki''s pretty face, and said: "But don''t be too hard. At the same time, taking care of the queen and the actor''s work is very tiring."


    "I know, don''t underestimate me, it''s really annoying to treat me like a child." Xiaoxue said with a puffed mouth, but her eyes were full of happiness.


    Bai and Sakura knew that they must have something to talk about next, and the thoughtful two walked to the side hand in hand, leaving enough space for Naruto and Koyuki.


    After the two girls walked away, Xiaoxue''s face became a little lonely. She raised her head and looked at the snow-capped mountains in the distance, trying to calm her voice as much as possible, but she had an uncontrollable tremor.


    "You... are going back?"


    "Ah, I''ll be leaving in about two days."


    "Really?" Xiaoxue''s expression was lonely. Even if she had expected it, she couldn''t help but feel a pain in her heart. She just fell in love with a man, but will she be separated in just a few days?Xiaoxue''s emotions didn''t want to be like this, but reason told her that it must be like this. Naruto is from Konoha, how could he stay with her in the Snow Country?And she is the queen of the Snow Country, and she has just succeeded to the throne. How could she leave her country and travel all the way to Konoha to accompany a man?


    No one stipulates that people who love each other must be together, and the world is full of helplessness.


    "So..." Xiaoxue sobbed twice, trying not to let her tears flow down, and said: "Will you come to see me?"


    "Hey, what are you sad about?" Naruto was moved and looked at Xiaoxue helplessly, and put a handful of Thunder God''s Kuwuwu into Xiaoxue''s palm, and said, "Hey, this is for you, with it. , I can come and see you at any time?"


    "what is this?"


    "This is the karma of the Flying Thunder God Art. There are my space-time coordinates on it. As long as this coordinate is there, even if I am in Konoha, I can come to you in an instant."


    "Are you serious?!"


    "Of course." Naruto''s blue eyes looked at Xiaoxue''s eyes confidently and tenderly, and said, "I said, I won''t lie to you again!"


    "You...you hate it! If you have this kind of ninjutsu, don''t tell me sooner! It made me sad!"


    "That''s because you are stupid!"


    "hate!"


    Xiaoxue''s face was irritating, but she couldn''t help but hugged Naruto''s body tightly, and she did not hesitate to let the other party feel the softness of her body.


    Naruto stroked Xiaoxue¡¯s long navy blue hair. This girl has really grown up, not because of her age, but her psychology. It can be seen from the time when Xiaoxue gave up the idea of ??staying with him for the country of Snow. The people in Xiaoxue Town have grown up.


    "Some things are what we want to do, and some things are what we should do." Naruto sighed suddenly.


    Xiaoxue''s body trembled, and gently pushed Naruto''s shoulder away, Qiao Xiaoyan looked at him, and said: "What I want to do is to be with you forever, but it is me to be the queen and protect this country. Something that should be done."


    "Fortunately, these two things don''t conflict," Naruto smiled and looked at Xiaoxue, and said: "With the technique of Flying Thunder God, I will visit you at any time. Don''t climb the wall."


    With the Art of Thunder God, Naruto can surpass the limit. Even if they are thousands of miles apart, the two things of "being with Naruto" and "guarding the snow country" will no longer conflict. This is in line with the Chinese aesthetics. Happy ending.


    In comparison, Naruto¡¯s responsibility is much heavier than Koyuki. Konoha¡¯s rise and fall, as well as precious feelings, need to be taken care of and cherished by Naruto carefully. If possible, Naruto wants to take it with him. My beloved woman goes to a small mountain village, works every day at sunrise and rests at sunset, living a simple life, but it doesn¡¯t work.


    Hinata, Ino and the others grew up in Konoha. Is it true that Naruto is willing to let them leave their homes?Konoha was founded by Tsunade''s grandfather, the culmination of the hard work of Senjujuan. Now in Tsunade''s hands, can Naruto let Konoha fall and ignore it?Even if Naruto wanted to go through his life in a dull manner, Akatsuki would not let him go. The nine tails in his body were the reason.


    Therefore, being able to die quietly is an unrealistic expectation for Naruto.


    "You just climbed the wall!" Xiaoxue glared at Naruto angrily, took the initiative to hold Naruto, and gave her own fragrance ~ kiss.


    After a long and sweet kiss, Naruto held Koyuki¡¯s pretty face in both hands, looking at her moist and moving eyes, and said: "Thank God, what I want to do now is the same as what I should do. , I don¡¯t need to face difficult choices anymore."


    "What is it?"


    "That''s... tonight, I want you to change from a girl to a real woman."


    Chapter 262: Gaara accepts disciples!


    On the night when Xiaoxue took the throne and became the first queen of the Snow Country, she also truly became a woman from a girl. That night, Xiaoxue saved herself for twenty years, and a woman can only have one in her life. The precious treasure was given to Naruto.


    Naruto especially pityed the first Xiaoxue, tried his best to relieve her pain, and gave her the most beautiful ~ wonderful night. The two achieved good deeds and only got up at noon the next day.


    When Xiaoxue was a married woman, Naruto was reluctant to leave her immediately, and stayed in the Snow Country for three days. All three days were accompanied by Xiaoxue''s side and treated her with great tenderness, so that on the morning of the fourth day, Naruto and the others left the Snow Country and returned to Konoha using the technique of Flying Thunder God.


    "I think you had a good time in Snow Country, do you know you come back? Huh??"


    Going to the Hokage office to report on the mission, Naruto greeted Tsunade''s gritted teeth.


    "Um..." Naruto scratched his head with an embarrassed expression, while Shiro and Sakura were snickering.


    Three days ago, the morning after Koyuki succeeded to the throne, with Naruto¡¯s consent, Koyuki spread the news that "Minister Konoha Dark Naruto Uzumaki became the servant of the Snow Country" as a shock. The bargaining chip of various countries, with this news, ordinary small countries have absolutely no guts to take action against Snow Kingdom, even if they do, everyone in the ninja world knows that Naruto will use the technique of Thunder God, and distance is meaningless to him. Naruto is one of the ways to consolidate Koyuki''s power.


    That was the news released three days ago, and the news had already reached Tsunade, so it was not a warm embrace that greeted Naruto, but Tsunade''s dark face.


    "Oh... Tsunade-sama, there seems to be a new patient in the hospital. I''ll go and take a look first." Silent coughed, knowing that this place is not suitable for her to stay, so she found an excuse to escape.


    "Sister Mute, let''s go with you."


    Bai and Sakura are also smart girls. Following Silent''s casual excuse, the three walked out of the office together. When Silent walked past Naruto, they secretly blinked at Naruto with a playful expression.


    boom!


    The office door was closed, and Naruto and Tsunade were the only two left in this small space.


    Feeling sitting on an office chair, holding both arms, crossing Erlang¡¯s legs, looking at Naruto with a sneer on his face, and said, ¡°You¡¯re great, you just hooked up on one mission when you went out~ You¡¯ve got a beauty, and now you¡¯re the queen of a country. Well, you are really capable, Naruto Uzumaki."


    "Where is it, it''s so average." Naruto rubbed his hands, looked at Tsunade with a hippy smile, and said: "How can she be as beautiful as you? She said her face and body, of course, my Tsunade wife is better. And she is the queen, you are also the princess of the country of fire, of course you are better."


    Women like to listen to good words. Although Tsunade knows that Naruto¡¯s words are just talking in front of his face, he must change his words again, but he just likes to listen to these kind words that no one believes. She couldn''t help showing a smile, then she straightened her face again and said, "Seriously! Don''t be hippie smiling!"


    "Yes! Hokage-sama!"


    Naruto rarely called Tsunade by the name "Naruto-sama", and then smiled, knowing that Tsunade was no longer angry, and walked to Tsunate''s side shyly, hugging Tsunade''s mature body, and they sat together. On the chair.


    "Good wife, don''t be angry, come, let me massage you."


    "Speak as you speak, don''t move!"


    "Yes." Naruto put his arms around Tsunade''s waist, and said, "I''m sorry, Tsunade, I made you angry again."


    "You kid, am I still less angry?" Tsunade''s temper also softened, and he said: "You have a problem with your heart. It seems that you have to control you. You must be drained first. !"


    "Wow! Are you kidding me!"


    "Who is joking with you!" Tsunade roared fiercely, and violently tore open Naruto''s clothes. Naruto really didn''t expect that he would be pushed by a woman one day. After pushing, how could Naruto be able to raise his head in front of Tsunade in the future, he screamed, and immediately launched a counterattack.

 215 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 215

    Both of them were very engaged, their emotions blended in the fierce battle, and the excitement of the office made both Naruto and Tsunade feel great happiness.


    After the clouds disappeared, the two of them entangled each other, and put on their clothes.


    Tsunade was lazy and didn''t want to move, so he simply leaned on Naruto, stealing his life for a long time.


    Naruto also lay lazily on the chair and didn''t want to move. Tsunade is the best physical among all his women. When he is with her, Naruto does not need to be suppressed, and both can get extremely happy and satisfied. .


    The hand gently stroked Tsunade''s blonde hair unconsciously~ Touched, nose sniffed the scent of Tsunade''s body, and said, "It''s really comfortable on such a day..."


    "Yeah..." Tsunade''s eyes were also very fascinated. "This kind of day is very precious for us..."


    "I really hope that in a few decades, I can still hold you in a chair like this..."


    "Hehe...Don''t be too greedy, I don''t intend to let you hold it forever."


    "It''s okay, as long as I have this plan."


    "greedy!"


    Tsunade and Naruto are Naruto and Naruto. Both their strength and status have reached the apex of this world. Unlike Danzo, power is not attractive to them, but they are very happy to enjoy it. Such plain happiness.


    Being in his place, I have to do something, it is a luxury to be able to die quietly...


    The camera turns to the sand hidden village...


    "Gaara, have you really decided?" Temari still carried her huge fan on her back, looking at her brother with a worried expression.


    "That''s right." Gaara nodded, still talking as little and refined as before.


    "Oh..." Temari sighed helplessly, and said: "Since you have decided, then do it." Temari is really helpless to Gaara. Renzhuli''s experience made Gaara extremely mature. She also felt a lot of frustration as an older sister.


    the next day¡­¡­


    A dew-day exercise field in Sandyakura Village is completely different from Konoha¡¯s exercise site. Konoha¡¯s exercise site has rich terrain, forests, mountains, and even waterfalls, but the exercise site of Sandyakura Village It is a piece of loess, except for a few stakes and targets, it is really hard to see that this is an exercise field.


    There are three tables on the open space of the exercise field. There are various weapons on the tables. There is no shortage of knives, guns and halberds. There are even knives and maces. It can be said that the types are very rich.


    The three Temari sisters and brothers stood on one side of the three tables, and on the other side of the table stood eighteen Shinobu. They were all rookies who had just graduated this year.


    Temari stood in front of the three as the eldest sister, looking at a group of rookies in front of him, and said: "Today is your actual combat training. From here, choose a ninja that you can use!"


    As soon as Temari was finished speaking, one of the rookies was wearing a green dress and a girl with short brown hair raised his hand timidly.


    "what''s up?"


    "Excuse me, do I have to choose?"


    Kankuro glanced at the brown-haired girl strangely and said, "What do you mean?"


    The girl with brown hair and black eyes had a weak expression, and said: "The sword without eyes will definitely hurt the other party, and may kill the other party." This brown-haired girl is really special. Her statement, if it is an ordinary person, it is called Kindness, if you are a ninja, it is called naive.


    "The so-called weapon..."


    Gaara, who had been keeping his eyes closed just now, suddenly opened his eyes. He was already terrified by the people in Shayin Village. When he opened his mouth, everyone''s attention was attracted to him.


    Gaara opened my eyes and looked at the brown-haired girl who had just spoken. I was stunned for a while. My green eyes looked a little dazed. I didn''t know what was in my mind, so I swallowed everything I was about to say.


    "Forget it, it''s okay."


    Kankuro and Temari looked at each other strangely, then looked at the brown-haired girl, and they understood something in their hearts.


    "This is a mission, not a game. If you enter the war with this mentality, you will die!"


    "Sorry."


    "Suddenly asking such a stupid question, if Gaara gets angry, I will ignore you."


    Temari looked at a group of rookies with one hand on his hips, and said: "This actual training, the three of us lead the team, you choose the group you want to join." After finishing talking, I looked at Gaara, this is my sister. There was another silence for a while.


    "I Gaara, smiling face smiling face... if this cold look, they are afraid that no one will choose you!"


    Temari, you are too demanding. Gaara is born with facial muscle hypoplasia.


    Sure enough, as they expected at the beginning, everyone was afraid of the identity of Gaara''s Juli. Of the 18 people, nine chose Temari and eight chose Kankuro. But what made Temari and Kankuro happy, At least one other person chooses Gaara.


    It was the brown-haired girl who just spoke. Although her expression looked a little cowardly, she still stood in front of Gaara.


    "That...please."


    Gaara opened his eyes, staring at the girl in front of him with green eyes, and said indifferently: "Choose me... is it possible?"


    Instead, the brown-haired girl calmed down, looked straight into Gaara''s eyes boldly, and said, "Please."


    "Huh..." Temari was greatly relieved, "Fortunately, the worst has not happened."


    Chapter 263: Sand hidden alliance!


    Because of Naruto¡¯s suggestion last time, Temari and the others decided to conduct actual combat exercises. Fortunately, the worst case did not appear. Although there is only one, some people are willing to choose Gaara, but now no one knows. Two years later, the entire Shayin village was very envious of the brown-haired girl''s decision today.


    The rookies quickly selected the ninja to use, and started practicing under the guidance of Kankuro and Temari.


    Gaara walked to the side of the brown-haired girl and said, "What is your name?"


    "My name is Ji."


    "Ji, choose your weapon." Gaara said lightly, not that he wanted to scare the children, it was just his nature.


    There are only three weapons left on the table, a relatively wide sword, a huge mace, and a chain dart.


    Seeing the dazzling sword body on the table, Ji Ji skipped the sword and slowly stretched his hand to the chain dart on the table, as if it had caused some painful memories.


    Gaara looked at the girl''s reaction strangely and said, "What''s the matter?"


    Ji was shocked, retracted his hand, and picked up the huge mace that was completely incompatible with her.


    "Come here with that weapon, with the idea of ??killing me."


    "Yes!" Ji strongly lifted the mace, but because the mace was too heavy, she shook it twice and fell to the ground all at once. Although even the worst ninja, her strength is better than a normal adult The man is much older, but for such a little girl, using a mace that weighs less than seventy or eight pounds, the burden on her wrist is too great.


    "Although that weapon can seize the opportunity, it''s not with you."


    "Yes, please tell me what weapon to choose."


    "Just choose this chain dart."


    "Chain dart?"


    "That''s right." Gaara jumped into the clearing and easily manipulated the chain dart in his hand. "This dart at the front is not so much an attack, as it is to prevent the enemy from approaching, and then use a rope to block the enemy''s actions! "

 216 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 216

    Gaara threw the chain dart out and flew towards the stake on the exercise field, and then gently shook the rope in his hand. The chain dart immediately flexibly wrapped the stake.


    "Like this, train the chain dart to be as flexible as your own hands and feet."


    "Yes."


    Ji took the chain dart from Gaara''s hand, and then quickly began to practice, at the same time, at the gate of Shayin Village.


    Whoosh!


    A slight wind suddenly sounded in the air. Before the goalkeeper Zhongren could react, he was cut off by the sharp wind blade, and then three blue things like chain snakes flew over and pierced. The neck of another goalkeeper Zhong Shinobu.


    Someone dared to go straight in from the main entrance of Shayin Village. It was really rampant.


    The remaining Zhongren turned and wanted to escape, but four strange-looking people had stopped in front of him.


    "Damn! Who are you?!" The Zhongren shouted angrily, while several kunai flew out of his hand.


    The youngest of the four, the strange blue chain snake in his hand twisted in the air~ a few moves, blocking all Kuwu from flying, proudly said: "The ninja in Shayin Village is nothing more than that, he killed it. You forget it."


    "Wait." Among the four, a guy with a yellow-faced muscle who looked like a white fan said: "Let him live, use him to lead that guy out."


    Ji practiced very hard. First, he kept spinning the chain dart to accumulate enough power, and then threw the chain dart out, but I don¡¯t know whether it was because of insufficient strength or absent-mindedness. The chain dart didn¡¯t tie the stake, but hit it directly. The stake then bounced back and fell in front of Ji. Ji looked at the cold light on the chain dart, and the fear in his heart appeared again.


    Gaara has been watching the Ji''s practice. Seeing that she was a little lost, he immediately walked over, picked up the chain and handed it to Ji, and said, "What''s wrong?"


    Gaara, this guy definitely has the same trait as Kakashi... Boring~ Sao!These two are the best men, although they can¡¯t be seen on the surface, but there is a fire in their hearts. In their own way, they have been caring about the people around them, but Kakashi is lazy on the surface, and I love Luo was cold on the surface.


    "My parents were stabbed to death by many weapons in front of me, so I..."


    Gaara looked at Ji deeply and said, "Why did you take up the weapon for what?"


    "Hey?"


    "A person told me that power should not be used to create hate, but to protect love. He became extremely powerful because he found the person he loves. This is what he told me."


    "Hey? Is it stronger than Teacher Gaara?" Ji''s eyes showed a surprised expression. Although she didn''t come into contact with many people, she knew Gaara was one of the few strong people in the village, just because For some reason, everyone in the village was terrified.


    "I am still less than one-tenth of him."


    "What?!" Ji almost snapped his tongue. It was really amazing news from Gaara.


    "Cultivate hard, think about it, why on earth did you take up a weapon."


    "Yes, Teacher Gaara."


    Gaara walked out of the exercise field not far away, and saw Temari and Kankuro standing on the street with a severely injured ninja in the sand.


    "What happened?"


    "Gaara, we are just about to find you, the patrol ninja was attacked."


    "Professing to be a four-day elephant, the guy who manipulates strange weapons wants me to bring me a message to Gaara, "We will challenge you, who is called the strongest weapon. If you don¡¯t accept it, we will take away a person next to you every day. Be a dead ghost''."


    "scapegoat?"


    Gaara frowned, apparently thinking of something, and rushed back immediately, but when he rushed to the exercise site again, the sacrifice was gone, leaving only the chain dart on the ground.


    "It seems that Ji was taken away by them and became the first hostage."


    "Immediately hold a meeting of Shinnin!"


    The meeting did not go smoothly. According to the instructions of the chain dart left by the opponent, they should be heading northeast. After passing through the country of Tian, ??the country of fire is the land of Konoha. Naturally, they need to use Ninja Eagle. Ask Konoha for help.


    But on the side of Shain, the discussion about the candidates for the salvation sacrifice was not so smooth. The elders knew that they could not control Gaara, a dangerous person, Zhuli, so they simply asked the three of them to recover the sacrifice. Let Gaara fire with those invaders and then all die.


    Temari and Kankuro wanted to let Maki go with him, but they were not allowed. Gaara insisted on going his own way to save the festival. Naturally, Temari and Kankuro couldn''t leave Gaara alone, they could only follow.


    Shinoyo''s speed is very fast, and Konoha received news soon.


    Mute took the letter for help from Shinobu, and hurriedly ran to the Hokage office.


    "Tsunade-sama! Naruto! The big thing is not good! Huh?" Mute pushed open the door of the office abruptly, and saw Tsunade sitting on Naruto''s body. The two of them slept in the office. Can not help but froze for a moment.


    Good dream was awakened, Tsunade rubbed his eyes, regained consciousness, and said uncomfortably, "Silent, what''s the matter?"


    "Oh, Tsunade-sama, this is Sain''s letter for help."


    "Letter for help?" Tsunade took a look, and his head gradually became sober. Then he shook the boy who hadn''t woken up under him, and said, "Hey, Naruto, wake up."


    "Why, I haven''t slept enough yet." Naruto rubbed his eyes and woke up reluctantly.


    "Sha Yin sent in for help."


    "Sha Yin? With the evil star Gaara, what can happen to Sha Yin?"


    "It''s about Gaara. The request for help said that a group of four claiming to be the Four Heavenly Elephants had taken away Gaara''s disciples and asked to challenge Gaara. According to their direction, they should pass through Tianzhi Dynasty. The country of fire is here."


    "Gaara''s disciple?" Naruto did not listen to the following words, but directly caught the point.


    "Yes, the letter said that the other party had taken Gaara''s disciple as a hostage, and only knew that the man was called Ji, with short brown hair, black eyes, and wearing green clothes, but nothing else."


    "Do you want me to take a trip?"


    "Well, that''s right, the last time Uchiha Sasuke''s mission, Sagakura Village helped us a lot. This favor must be returned to them."


    "Well, leave it to me."


    "Wait a minute, Naruto."


    "Is there anything else?"


    "Bring Sakura and Shiro, too, it will help."


    "Sakura and Shiro?"


    "Yes, I know you won''t be injured, but the enemy broke in directly from the main entrance of Shayin Village. It can be seen that you are not an ordinary person. You will not be injured. It does not mean that Shayin will not. The surgery has already got some heat, and they can also help with treatment in the hospital, but they have not been treated during the mission. The situation during the mission changes rapidly, and there will be enemies or bad situations all the time. This is the test. When I was a medical ninja, I wanted them to exercise."


    "So the people in Shayin Village have become your test objects to hone the two of them?"


    "Haha..." Tsunade smiled, apparently tacitly acquiescing, and said: "It''s enough to talk about this kind of thing here, don''t let the people in Shayin Village hear it, after all, we are an alliance."


    Naruto rolled his eyes, turned and walked out of the Hokage office.


    Chapter 264: Rescue Temari!


    "Is this mission to rescue Shayin Village?"


    "Yes, it is said that someone took Gaara''s disciple and threatened him to challenge Gaara."

 217 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 217

    "The challenge? It shouldn''t be that simple, right? If the goal is Gaara, it must be for the sake of one-tailed guard crane."


    "Yes, the question is who are those guys? What do you want to do with a Shouzuru?" Naruto headed towards Tanokuni at high speed and said, "But those guys actually broke in directly from the main entrance of Shayin Village. , Let¡¯s not talk about the strength, but the courage is quite big."


    "Hey? Go straight in from the main entrance of Shayin Village? Really a bunch of lunatics."


    "That''s right, breaking in from the main entrance of Shayin Village. This is simply smashing the face of Shayin Village. Shayin Village should not let them go easily." Xianglin looked at Naruto and said, breaking in directly from the main entrance Go, it''s a shame for a Ninja Village. As one of the five biggest Ninja Villages, Sandyak Village can lose face. It should send a powerful ninja to kill the invaders in one fell swoop.


    "No, this would be the case if the target was someone else, but their target was Gaara." Naruto''s face was slightly heavy, and it seemed that he was not in a good mood.


    "What do you mean? Naruto, do you have other information?" Xianglin looked at Naruto strangely.


    "The information is gone, but my guess is a little bit." Naruto took a deep breath and said, "Gaara is a human force like me. It is normal to be unpopular in Shayin Village, and It should be the same as me. There are probably many people who want Gaara to die. Now that the fifth generation of Fengying has not been established in Shayin Village, it is equivalent to saying that the elders are in power. They will definitely not consume their subordinates for Gaara, maybe , They still want Gaara to die in this mission."


    "what?!"


    "how come?!"


    Neither Sakura nor Shiro could accept this dark conspiracy, but Xianglin, who had been dealing with the dark part, was able to understand Naruto''s words and said, "Then, this mission will be very difficult."


    "It''s not difficult to say that it''s not difficult, but Gaara and the others will definitely be difficult but it''s true. Phosphorus, feel the position of Gaara and the others."


    "Yes." A seal was made in Xianglin''s hand and said: "Kagaku''s eyes, open!"


    The perception ability of Aromatic Phosphorus spreads out, and a huge forest is shrouded in the perception of Aromatic Phosphorus. This inherently powerful perception ability is completely incapable even if the eyes can reach a radius of one kilometer. Compared with Kagura''s heart of Xianglin.


    "Found it! At a distance of about six kilometers in the direction of one o''clock, I found a very powerful chakra. It should be Gaara. There is another chakra beside him. I have never seen it before. , But Chakra feels very dark, not a good person."


    "What about the rest?"


    "There are two chakras four kilometers away at ten o''clock, and two chakras seven kilometers away from two o''clock. Another chakra is ten kilometers away at one o''clock."


    "Go and save people first, Xianglin, you come to show the direction, go to ten o''clock."


    "Yes."


    With Xianglin''s lead, they would never find a mistake, and ran to the nearest battlefield quickly.


    Bai followed behind Aroma Phosphorus and swiftly moved forward, and said in a surprised tone: "Aroma Phosphorus, your perception ability is really amazing, even with a blank eye, it can''t match you."


    "Hehe..." Xianglin smiled smugly, and said: "I''m not good at fighting. If I don''t even have the ability to perceive, I can''t help Naruto." After speaking, he looked at Naruto with beaming eyes. , A look of "I am a good baby, come and praise me".


    "Okay, I know you are great." Naruto stretched out his hand and patted Phosphorus''s ass, then squeezed it hard.


    Xianglin Qiao blushed with joy, if she weren''t still on the mission, she would almost pounce on Naruto.


    Both Bai and Sakura rolled their eyes helplessly. The two of them really couldn''t be as bold as Xianglin, even someone who had already become Uzumaki Shiro.


    "Damn, I would be forced to this level!"


    Temari was panting constantly, with scars all over her body. As a princess Shayin, Temari, who has been superior in strength and status since she was a child, really did not expect that one day she would be driven to desperation, and the other party was just like her. Ninja.


    "Princess Shayin, it was only at this level, haha, you have no place to hide now." The woman with green hair and two peculiar locks of yellow hair on her forehead smiled proudly, with her hands each. Hold a sword and form a pair.


    "Asshole, I actually returned all my attacks. In this case, I can only use that trick!" Temari opened all three stars in one breath and waved the fan vigorously to the sky, "The wind escape is a big breakthrough!!"


    "What''s this, nothing happened. It''s so pitiful, it seems to be disgusted by the wind."


    "Huh! Victory has just begun!" Temari said with a confident smile, "Feng is my best partner!"


    There was a heavy wind in the sky like a roar of a wild beast, and it swept away the dark clouds in the sky in one breath. Although it is called a big breakthrough, the big breakthrough of Temari is similar to the shape of a tornado. A tornado fell from the sky and swept the green Woman with hair.


    "Let''s look down on people! The wind returns!"


    With a wave of the two swords in the hands of the green-haired woman, she actually cut Temari''s big breakthrough, its power was weakened by two-thirds, and the remaining strength was actually reversed and kicked back.


    "what!"


    Temari couldn''t dodge, but was hit by his own ninjutsu. The whole person flew back, hit a big tree and then stopped, coughing up blood in his mouth.


    That''s it. That''s how she was defeated. No matter what ninjutsu she uses, the opponent can bounce back with just a little chakra. Although her chakra is relatively high among female ninjas, no matter what Temari uses Ninjutsu, the opponent all bounced back to her, and the damage was all on Temari''s body.


    Temari had been severely injured. After hitting the tree trunk, he slammed the back of his head. No matter how strong the Temari was, he lost consciousness and sat on the tree to be killed.


    "Oh oh oh oh, do you want to take a break? Or, are you going to sleep like that, Princess Shayin?" the green-haired woman said frantically, "You are over! Wind escape peacock whirlwind!"


    With a wave of the sword in his hand, he immediately swung an extremely sharp wind blade towards the Temari on the trunk.


    "Wind escape vacuum wave!"


    An inverted wind blade flew in the air, and the two wind blades cut each other. Naruto''s wind blade was obviously stronger. He cut the green-haired woman''s wind blade in half, and then continued to fly towards the woman.


    "Wind cut!"


    With a wave of the sword in his hand, he cut the wind blade from the green-haired woman staring at the blonde Naruto, and said, "Who?!"


    "Although it''s troublesome, we are Sahin''s alliance, Konoha Ninja Village!"


    Naruto finished speaking with great momentum, even the green-haired Naruto seemed to be shocked by the golden light radiating from Naruto''s body, and could not speak for a while, but the next second Naruto was completely exposed. Squatting on the branch, squeezed Teju''s face, and said, "Hey, woman, please wake up. If you want to sleep in broad daylight, please go home."


    Temari is considered to be woken up by Naruto. You just hit the back of your head, so your mind is not so clear.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Did you forget that you sent us a letter for help?" Naruto squeezed Temari''s face again, and said with a smile: "This is the first time I see you so ugly, Temari."


    Chapter 265: The Conspiracy of the Four Heavens!


    "You still talk so much nonsense, I will die if you are later."


    When Temari saw Naruto coming to the rescue, his heart was really relieved, and his tone was full of complaints. Will you die sooner?


    "Ah, the princess of Shayin Village, it''s not that easy to die." Naruto can still joke about Temari, knowing she is not that easy to die, and said: "White, Sakura, leave it to you two. ."


    "Do not worry."


    Bai and Sakura knelt on both sides of Temari, and their hands showed green fluorescence at the same time, covering Temari''s body. The wounds on Temari''s body were carefully treated. The wounds on Temari''s body were all injured by Fengdan Ninjutsu. Because the green-haired woman returned all her attacks, Temari was injured by her own ninjutsu.


    Fortunately, Temari''s injuries are all traumas, mainly due to blood loss and exhaustion, without the incurable internal injuries caused by spiral shurikens. Under the treatment of Shiro and Sakura, the traumatic wounds on his body healed quickly.


    "Hey, Temari, is this woman really that amazing? He actually beat you like this?" Naruto looked at the woman. From the perspective of Chakra, she just reached the level of Shinobu, and Temari''s current strength has reached. Shangnin, if you can say that people can defeat Temari, there are so many ninja worlds. If you say that you can beat shouju so miserably, and your body is unscathed, there are really not many ninja worlds.


    "In terms of strength alone, I am a little better than her, but the twin swords in her hand are very special. Not only can she use Fengyun ninjutsu without the seal, but also use a little chakra to exert great power, even I was able to return all my wind ninjutsu back, so I suffered such a serious injury."


    "Huh? Does the Ninja world still have this kind of weapon? It sounds similar to the thunder knife in Wuyin''s seven knives, but it''s wind attributes."


    "I don''t know this, but she claims to be a ninja in the country of craftsmanship."


    "The kingdom of craftsmen?" Xianglin muttered suspiciously, as if thinking of something.

 218 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 218

    "What''s wrong, fragrant phosphorus?"


    "Oh, two days ago, Anbe received an intelligence report saying that four ninjas in the Artisan Ninja Village had rebelled and stole the body of Qingming, the founder of the Artisan Country, stored in the Taimiao of the Artisan Country, but because it was Small country, and it is not directly related to Konoha, so it didn''t report to you."


    "Oh, that doesn''t matter, it''s just a small country anyway."


    "There are a total of four enemies we encountered, and it seems they should be them."


    "Cut, after all, it''s just a four-headed betrayal."


    "Little devil, are you finished!" The green-haired woman Peacock said grumpyly, her two-handed peacock twin swords gleaming with cold light, and said: "I dare to look down on our four-day elephants. I must pay the price!"


    "Baga! I look down on Naruto Uzumaki, and the price paid is even worse."


    "Peacock Whirlwind!"


    With a wave of the Peacock''s double swords, the two sharp wind blades intertwined into an X, which flew toward Naruto quickly.


    "But that''s the case, the wind is overwhelmed!" Naruto curled his mouth uninterestingly, quickly forming a seal in his hand, and then the whole chest bulged, and a huge high-pressure wind ball was spit out from his mouth.


    boom!!


    The crushing force was extremely solid, and its destructive power was like a steel cannon. It smashed the peacock whirlwind and flew towards the peacock.


    "Wind back!"


    The peacock yelled, and the peacock twin swords in his hand were intertwined and exuded strange power. This is the unique power of the peacock twin swords, which can greatly increase the power of Fengdan Ninjutsu, and at the same time have a strong suppressing effect on Fengdan , Can rebound most of the wind ninjutsu, with a powerful force of four or two.


    Naruto¡¯s destructive power is huge, but where is the destructive force?!The twin swords of the peacock''s hands constantly weaken the power of oppression, but they cannot easily bounce the wind back like they did when dealing with Temari. Reluctantly, they can only bounce the oppression into the air.


    "Ah, I actually bounced off. It seems that these two swords do have some doors."


    "Hey, Naruto, can''t you just kill her with a spiral shuriken?"


    "It''s a pity."


    Naruto shook his head, and when he finished speaking, he saw Temari staring at him.


    "Wow, what do you mean by disgusting eyes with contempt?"


    "Cut! Lust~ Wolf!" Temari turned his head and gave Naruto a nice back head.


    "What are you thinking about?" Naruto looked helplessly at Temari and said: "I just want her two swords. I''m not interested in this kind of public toilet."


    Although Naruto is good, she is not hungry~ I am so thirsty that I am interested in this kind of "bus", there are so many women around, Naruto can tell at a glance that the woman is not a virgin, Naruto admits I have some virgin complex, but it is not necessary to be a virgin, but Naruto really has no appetite for the "bus" in front of him. He is only interested in the pair of peacock twin swords.


    "Really?"


    "Why are women so suspicious these days?"


    "Damn! Do you have an opinion on me?"


    "How dare you, it''s true that I am interested in you."


    "go with!"


    Temari blushed and dared not look at Naruto, but if Temari knew that Naruto wanted to grab the Peacock Twin Sword to give it to Tiantian, he would get angry again.


    Naruto and Temari were "flirting and swearing", and they really didn''t take the peacock to heart. The peacock was angry and was about to do it when a green light suddenly appeared in the sky.


    "Hey, it''s finally here."


    Peacock sneered twice, and instead of attacking Naruto and Temari, he thrust the two-handed Peacock Twin Sword into the ground, not knowing what he was doing.


    "Naruto, she constantly pours Chakra into the earth, and she doesn''t know what she is doing."


    "Let''s take a look first, and always figure out what they are doing so much for."


    Peacock plunged the twin swords into the ground, continuously injecting the chakras. At the same time, her other two companions, one holding a black sword and the other holding a three-pronged sword, plunged three weapons into the ground at the same time. , And inject Chakra into the earth.


    The positions of the three people just form a regular triangle. The three people stand on the three vertices, and the center of this triangle is Gaara, who was dragged by the last person.


    "Ninjuku enchantment inverse scale formation! Activate!"


    Use three special ninjas to form a peculiar enchantment to inject chakras into the groundwater veins, and the center point where the groundwater veins converge, which is where Gaara is, use the power of the ninjas to increase the power of the chakras and fight against Gaara, the crane guardian Zhuli.


    Under the control of Chakra, the underground water vein broke through the earth, forming a light blue water dragon, hovering the high sand platform where Gaara was standing, and rushing towards Gaara.


    "Oops!"


    Gaara did not expect the other party to have this kind of forbearance enchantment. Under the crisis, Gallura''s consciousness automatically controlled the sand, forming a sand armor to protect Gaara''s body.


    boom!!


    There are three upper ninjas, three ninjas and the power of underground water veins. The power of the water dragon is much stronger than the water dragon bullet. After the water dragon hits the armor of sand, the sand absorbs the water and becomes damp~wet and soft~ It¡¯s soft and heavier. It¡¯s hard to control. Gaara¡¯s sand is most afraid of water escape. I used too much chakra before. Gaara has fewer enemies and more enemies. The armor of sand is broken by the water dragon, and the whole body is covered by the water dragon. Soaked.


    Gaara fell from the air and barely caught his body with the soaked sand before landing. He didn''t fall directly to the ground, but he had absorbed a lot of chakras in the battle just now, and the sand brought out was all Soaked, attack power, speed, and defense power all decreased, but consumed more Chakras, and was immediately in a disadvantageous situation.


    The tall man Water Tiger wearing an armor that can absorb Chakra triumphantly walked in front of Gaara and said, "Gaara of the sand waterfall, you can''t escape."


    Chapter 266: Naruto who owes discipline!


    "Sure enough, the purpose of these guys must be to guard the crane, but what exactly do they want to guard the crane?"


    The inverse scale formation has been completed, and the peacock does not need to inject chakras into the earth, so he drew the Gemini Sword and sneered: "This question, go to hell to ask!"


    "Ahhhhh, isn''t it going to take many years to know the answer?" Naruto said with a smile, and didn''t even put the peacock in his eyes.


    "Go to hell! Peacock Whirlwind!!"


    The twin swords in the hands of the peacock swung vigorously, and three sharp wind blades flew towards Naruto.


    Naruto lowered his body slightly and took out a kunai from the ninja bag. After injecting it into the wind escape chakra, kunai turned into a one-meter-long sharp sword and rushed towards the peacock.


    Bang bang bang!!


    Naruto¡¯s hand was constantly waving, and the kunai in his hand cut off all three wind blades. His strength reached his current level. Even if he is not a ninja, he has used the shadow clone to temper his body for many years. Naruto¡¯s reaction power, The dynamic vision is also extremely strong, facing the fierce wind blade, Kuwu in his hands really does not hesitate.


    Peacock fights and retreats. Although she is holding a twin sword, she is not good at close combat, so she constantly swings the peacock whirlwind, keeps retreating, and distances herself from Naruto.


    But Naruto is constantly on the move, Kuwu in his hand cuts every peacock whirlwind accurately, and the speed is unimpeded, gradually approaching the peacock.


    "Cut! This kid doesn''t look like an ordinary kid!" The Peacock sipped, and a pair of Gemini swords were swung out at the same time, "A thousand faces!"


    The Peacock Twin Swords staggered, swinging thousands of small whirlwinds, and sweeping towards Naruto at the same time. The attack of the Peacock Whirlwind that condensed the power is obviously useless against Naruto, so Peacock changed its tactics and used a large range The attack wanted to restrict Naruto.


    boom!!


    Naruto stomped heavily, and the earth was cracked and swelled by Naruto''s strange power. A wall of soil was formed in front of Naruto, preventing all the peacocks from attacking.

 219 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 219

    "Give it to me!!"


    With a loud shout, Naruto slammed a fist on the dirt wall in front of him, and the strange power broke out. The dirt wall instantly cracked and turned into countless fragments of dirt, flying towards the peacock at great speed.


    "A Thousand Faces of Wind!!" Peacock kept launching a Thousand Faces of Wind, countless whirlwinds resisted Naruto''s clod attack.


    In the count!


    Naruto smiled coldly, and quickly threw the Kuwu Wu with Fengyun Chakra in his hands toward the peacock.


    Even if it is blocked by the Qianmenfeng, Naruto''s kunai is still overwhelmed by the thorns. The Qianmenfeng is cut open by Naruto''s kunai, resulting in a huge gap. The dust and wind are both cut by the kunai, and the kunai turns around. It was in front of the peacock.


    Ding!!


    The peacock reacted at the moment of the moment, and lay a sword horizontally in front of him. The blade of the Gemini Sword resisted Kumu, and Kumu was bounced away, spinning continuously in the air.


    Whoosh!


    The Art of Flying Thunder God!


    This move is Naruto''s habit after using kunai, Naruto passed through the attack of the thousand face wind in an instant, and came to Peacock.


    "Oops!"


    Peacock was shocked in her heart and quickly backed away, but she could dodge Kuwu but could not dodge the sharp wind blade.


    "broken!"


    Naruto shouted, raised the knife and dropped it from the top of the peacock''s head. A red blood stain appeared in the middle of her body, and then her body fell to both sides. The blood and internal organs flowed all over the floor. Naruto slashed open and died miserably.


    "Well, let me just say it, look down on me, I won''t end well." Naruto said with a smile, picking up the Peacock Twin Sword that originally belonged to the peacock, and the two swords intersected one another, and air was immediately generated from the intersecting place. The turbulence knocked down a big tree next to it.


    "Tsk tusk, this sword is really good."


    From a ninja point of view, this is indeed a treasure comparable to the thunder knife among the seven knives in the mist. The thunder knife was destroyed by Naruto¡¯s spiral shuriken during the Nami country mission and cannot be repaired. With this peacock twin sword, it is also a good choice to give Tiantian.


    "Now, let''s go, it''s time to go to Gaara and Kankuro."


    A group of four hurried to Kankuro''s side. On the way, Naruto looked at Temari and said, "Gaara really took an apprentice?"


    "Yeah, this is not your suggestion. Fortunately, the situation that Kankuro and I were worried about before did not appear. Matsuri chose to be Gaara''s disciple, but I didn''t expect the enemy would take the Matsuri hostage and threaten my love. Luo."


    "You don''t blame me for this."


    "I''m not so unreasonable yet!" Temari glared at Naruto, and said: "The other party''s goal was Gaara, and it was just a coincidence that the sacrifice was taken away, and I also want to thank you even though Gaara. This will increase the weakness of "Ji", but Gaara has also walked out of the darkness because of this. You have not seen the worry of Gaara when Ji was taken away."


    Speaking of this, Temari, who is an older sister, has a happy face. Before the sacrifice was taken away, even if the village did not send any Shangren to assist in the rescue mission, Gaara insisted on setting off. Temari really felt sincere. Happy.


    "By the way, Gaara only accepted that girl as a disciple today."


    "Yeah, it hasn''t been three hours until now, they didn''t even know each other before."


    "Tsk tusk tusk... It seems that the effect of my original suggestion is really a good exaggeration. Gaara will actually work so hard for a three-hour girl... But I don''t seem to be qualified to talk about him." Naruto smiled helplessly. Laughing, the situation of Gaara and Ji really reminded Naruto that when he first met Hinata, he had no right to tease Gaara.


    "But... Gaara is so nervous that girl, doesn''t... he wants to play teacher-student love?"


    Click!


    Temari broke the branch with one foot. Fortunately, he grabbed the branch next to him and jumped up in time. He almost fell to his death. After stabilizing his figure, he glared at Naruto fiercely and said, "What are you talking about?! Gaara? You don¡¯t have as many crooked minds as you!"


    "Ahra, is that right?" Naruto scratched his head with an innocent expression on my face.


    "Oh..." Temari sighed deeply, just like many women, she really had nothing to do with this bastard, and said: "I Gaara will care about sacrificing that girl, it should be because she looks like our dead mother. Galluro."


    "mother?"


    "Yes, my mother died after giving birth to Gaara. Gaara has never really seen her mother. The sacrifice looks very similar to her mother. Gaara also saw the sacrifice for the first time. I shook my mind for a while, it should be the reason."


    died¡­¡­


    Naruto squeezed his chin, probably guessing the reason.The tail beast seal of Shayin Village-psychic parasitism, is a very bad sealing technique. When the selected person is still in the mother''s body, the psychic parasitism will be used before the birth, so that the Shou crane will parasitize the baby On the body, the mother will die when the baby is born. This is a very bad sealing technique. Gaara¡¯s mother, Gallura, will die. It should be because of this.


    Although there is speculation, Naruto will not be so stupid to ask Temari directly. Even if this kind of thing is curious, let it rot in his stomach.


    "So..." Naruto squeezed his chin, looking like I was old and pedantic, and said: "Could it be that Gaara''s indifferent appearance actually hides a deep Oedipus complex, um, it must be That''s right."


    Boom!


    Now let alone Temari, even the other three women couldn''t stand Naruto''s nonsense, and they all fell to the ground.


    "Idiot! Don''t impose your messy thoughts on Gaara!"


    Miss Temari really couldn''t bear it. She didn''t need to bear it anymore. She took out the huge three-star fan and tapped it directly on Naruto''s head. A fresh bun was immediately bulged on Naruto''s head, and her eyes turned into circles. Completely fainted.


    Temari dragged Naruto''s "corpse", walked to the small bushes aside, and conducted a brutal "discipline" on Naruto.


    After the farce was over, everyone hurried to Kankuro''s side. After solving the little ghost who seemed to be stunted, Naruto also harvested the longan ambush sword that can be stretched at will and formed three chakra dragons to attack. .


    Ignoring Kankuro''s protest against too few scenes, everyone hurried to Gaara.


    Chapter 267: Gaara''s Guardian!


    "Ala, Gaara, it is rare to see you so miserable."


    Naruto hugged his arms and looked at Gaara playfully. The sand on his body was soaked in water. Even the absolutely defensive sand was difficult to control because of too much water and other people¡¯s chakras. Chakra has also been absorbed too much by the opponent''s water tiger armor, and Gaara is probably the first time in this life that he has been so frustrated.


    Gaara glanced at Naruto coldly, without speaking.


    Sakura and Bai hurriedly helped Gaara with the treatment. Fortunately, the other party¡¯s purpose was Gaara¡¯s Shouhe, so they didn¡¯t suffer the pain. Although Gaara suffered serious injuries, it did not harm his life. With the treatment of the two medical ninjas and his own resilience, the trauma recovered quickly.


    "Gaara, do you need help?"


    "No." Gaara said indifferently, and stood up with his body, said: "I will use my strength to save the sacrifice."


    "Oh, it''s really unexpected. The former Shura who only loved himself would say such things." Naruto clasped his arms, looking like I was waiting for a good show, and said: "In this case, Then I will stand and see your skills."


    Gaara is calm on the surface, but in fact he is stubborn and stubborn. He said that he has to rely on his own strength, so he absolutely does not want to lay hands on others, offering sacrifices to his disciples of Gaara, who also came to Gaara. If saving his own disciple must rely on the strength of others, Gaara doesn''t want this, he doesn''t even want to use Shouhe''s power, otherwise he would have killed the opponent long ago.


    "Huh!" Wearing a water tiger armor capable of absorbing chakras, the tall and strong water tiger looked at Gaara with disdain, and said, "You have no sand you can manipulate, what else can you do?!"


    Click!!


    A crack appeared on Gaara''s face. The armor of sand that was originally used for defense shattered and turned into ordinary sand.


    "How is it possible?! How can the sand that has soaked water still..."


    Gaara used the few chakras to condense all the sand together into a long sand spear with a little over one meter.


    "This is my weapon! Go!"

 220 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 220

    Gaara yelled, and the sand spear flew towards the water tiger quickly. The tip of the sand spear had condensed to a point smaller than the tip of the needle, and its penetrating power was infinite.


    "what?!"


    The water tiger was taken aback. I never thought Gaara could launch such an attack even when the chakra was almost exhausted. Gaara¡¯s sand spear pierced his chest without being caught off guard. The penetration of the sand spear was too strong, even if it was The water tiger armor on his body couldn''t keep up with the speed of the sand spear absorbing Chakra, and the sand spear pierced his heart in one breath.


    In the past four days, the elephant man has gone to the third, and only the last one is left, black gold like a white-pink. Gaara chased the black gold and came to a valley in the shape of a circle.


    There is no way to go before, Gaara has already followed.


    "That''s it, return the sacrifice to me."


    "Hmph, do you think I''m desperately chased by you? Don''t get me wrong, you are the desperate."


    "Nani?"


    "Gaara, even if you are called the ultimate weapon, haven''t you already used up the sand in your hand in the battle just now?"


    Gaara¡¯s face sank slightly. Indeed, in the battle just now, most of his sand was soaked in water and difficult to manipulate. The remaining sand of the sand armor was also used as a sand spear to kill the water tiger. Now Gaara has no sand to use.


    "No matter what ninjutsu you use, I won''t lose to you in a one-on-one battle!"


    "Huh! A ninja without a weapon is nothing terrible!" Hei Jin smiled coldly, dropped the sacrifice behind him, and then raised his Suzaku black gold sword high, "Come on! Water tiger armor, peacock twin sword, Longan ambush sword!"


    The weapons of the four of them are actually one body. Using the black gold Suzaku black gold sword, the remaining three weapons, including the peacock twin sword and the longan ambush sword in the hands of Naruto, are all turned into a ball of light and are not controlled. The ground flew towards the black gold.


    The black gold put on the water tiger armor, the left hand is the white peacock twin sword, the right hand is the black Suzaku black gold sword, the longan ambush sword on the back forms three tail feathers like a peacock, and three green light clusters appear behind it.


    "You have a good experience! The mere ninja is no match for the ninja made by our country of craftsman! Drink it!"


    Hei Jin yelled, and the peacock twin swords in his left hand swung vigorously, forming a huge tornado that swept towards Gaara.


    Gaara kept forming seals in his hands. Before being hit by the tornado, I dived into the ground, avoided the tornado''s attack, and then came out of the ground again.


    "Longan ambush!"


    Behind Heijin, like a peacock tail feathers, the longan ambush sword keeps elongating. This thing is similar to the red-finished soft sword practiced in Qin Shimingyue. In fact, they are all soft swords connected by steel wires. In addition to elongation, it can also be transformed into a chakra dragon, powerful, after all, the power level of Hokage is higher than that of Qin Shimingyue.


    The dragon eye ambush sword is divided into three directions and attacked towards Gaara. Gaara uses sand ninjutsu, so his physical skills and speed are very poor, and he is no match for the power of the dragon eye ambush and was scratched by the blade. Right shoulder.


    "It seems that your chakra is not enough, but isn''t there a monster in your body? Then, let''s use the power of Shouhe quickly."


    "Don''t think about it! I want to use my own power to protect the sacrifice!" Gaara looked indifferent, took out Kunai with both hands, and did not intend to use the power of Shouhe in front of the sacrifice.


    "Ms. Gaara..."


    "Big talker," Hei Jin said with disdain, and the Longan ambush sword behind him kept piercing Gaara.


    Gaara kept using the blade of Kumu to resist the Longan ambush, but he still suffered a big loss without Chakra. It didn''t take long for Kumu to be knocked out of his hands.


    "That''s it, Shayin''s final weapon, hurry up and use Shouhe''s power!"


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Hei Jin seemed to have lost his patience, his face was very ugly, and he said, "If you don''t use the power of Shouhe, I will kill this little girl first! Longyan ambush!"


    The three blades of Longan''s ambush quickly flew towards Ji. This guy has no so-called morality, and is completely a lunatic.


    "My Gaara teacher!"


    "Sacrifice!"


    Gaara''s pupils contracted, and my heart seemed to have severe pain that I was about to lose something. I desperately used my last chakra, crushed the underground rocks to form sand, formed a hemisphere, and protected the sacrifice.


    The protective power of the sand is very strong, and the longan ambush cannot break the defense of the sand at all.


    The moment just now was the best time to attack the black gold, but Gaara didn¡¯t want to gamble, and didn¡¯t want to bet on the life of the black gold. In a moment, Gaara subconsciously made the most correct choice. .


    "You guy... how can there be sand to control?!"


    "The underground hard ~ hard minerals crushed into sand can not be destroyed by your endurance! It will definitely not let you harm the sacrifice, so you must protect it to the end! Just use the power of my sand waterfall and Gaara!!"


    Even though he was in the sand ball, Ji could hear the movement outside. Gaara''s words made Ji''s heart full of strong emotions, and the figure of the red-haired and blue-eyed boy occupied Ji''s heart.


    "It''s funny! Known as the highest masterpiece of Shayin, the ultimate weapon, you actually want to protect other people?! And use the remaining chakras for your companions?"


    "That''s because... I have regained my self-esteem as a human being! Moreover, I have also found it, an important treasure that must be guarded even at the expense of my life!"


    "This will kill you!!"


    On the cliff, everyone looked at the silver-white device that trapped Gaara, and their eyes were a bit unbelievable. For a long time, Ming Talent held his head and said: "What a mess."


    Chapter 268: The true meaning of power!


    Gaara is too messy, and he did not hesitate to use up the last trace of chakras to condense the sand protection offering, so that he was completely exposed to danger, so that he was caught by the strange device of black gold, but, Such a willingness to sacrifice oneself to protect others is also proof of Gaara''s transformation.


    Gaara insisted on using their own power to rescue the sacrifice, so Naruto and others could only respect Gaara''s choice and watched from the sidelines, but they really didn''t expect to see such a scene.


    The silver-white device unfolded like a fan, forming a hemisphere, trapping Gaara in it.


    "Ji, catch it!" Before being completely sealed, Gaara took out from his arms the weapon he had previously chosen for the sacrifice. The chain dart was thrown in front of the sand ball where the sacrifice was, while some sand fell on it. To the ground.


    I love compass sitting cross-legged inside the silver-white device, covering the left eye with my middle finger and index finger.


    "The optic nerve is connected, the third eye, open your eyes!"


    This is a technique only available to Gaara. In the past, it was used to observe the outside situation while being protected by the sand ball of the sandstorm guard crane. Therefore, this technique was developed by using sand to form eyes and then connecting with the optic nerve. Three eyes, this technique is very suitable for stealing information, of course it is also very suitable for peeping at the female bathhouse.


    "In this way, the preparation is complete!" Hei Jin put down the two swords in his hands, and then made several seals in his hands.


    A huge blue chakra suddenly rose on the silver device, and Gaara wailed in pain at the same time.


    "what!"


    Gaara knelt on the ground, holding his head in pain with both hands, suffering severe pain on the head, even if the will is as firm as Gaara, he couldn¡¯t bear it. The sweat continued to shed in an instant, and his face was full of pain. .


    The function of this device is to forcibly absorb the chakra of Shouhe from Gaara¡¯s body. Even if the four elephants of Naruto are sealed, it cannot completely prevent the chakra of Shouhe from leaking. When the chakra of Shouhe leaks out. , Shouhe''s will will also appear, eroding Gaara''s will, so Gaara''s head is so painful.


    "My Gaara teacher!"


    Gaara''s chakra was absorbed, and the sand ball that protected the sacrifice naturally disappeared. The priest looked at the silver device and shouted worriedly.


    "Hurry up and let me go, Teacher Gaara!"


    "Get away from me!" Hei Jin didn''t put the sacrifice in his eyes at all. His original purpose of taking the sacrifice was to catch Gaara. Now that the purpose has been achieved, he certainly doesn''t care about a person who just graduated from school. Little girl, a longan ambush sent the sacrifice away.


    "Damn it!" Ji was full of unwillingness, but he couldn''t help but flew out, fell to the ground, his body pressed ~ on something, Ji stretched out his hand.


    "Chain dart? Teacher Gaara..."

 221 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 221

    Hei Jin did not take the sacrifice to his heart at all. The silver device continuously absorbed the chakra guarding the crane, and then suddenly burst a chakra flow, hitting the rock next to it, and the rock collapsed, and then, a human form His sarcophagus flew out of the rock and fell in front of Heijin.


    The sarcophagus opened, revealing a shriveled male body.


    "That''s it. According to the intelligence, the body of Qingming, the founder of the Kingdom of Craftsman, was stolen from Taimiao!"


    Qingming, the founder of the Kingdom of Craftsman, has been dead for more than a hundred years, but the corpse is almost really intact, even intact skin, organs, and hair are preserved. Although Naruto World is a low-tech World, but it has extremely high corpse preservation technology.


    "Master Qingming! Using my flesh as a medium, please revive it!"


    Both Shu and Chakra were ready, the Qingming body in the sarcophagus released light, and the black gold body turned into countless spots of light, which contained tremendous life force, and gradually merged into the Qingming corpse.


    With the huge chakra of Shouhe and the life of a living person as the medium, Qingming¡¯s corpse finally became the same as before. The founder of the country, after a hundred years, the ultimate endurance of the country of craftsmanship has been resurrected."


    Qingming said with a tall look, with several seals in his hand, water tiger armor, peacock twin sword, longan ambush sword, and Suzaku black gold sword at the same time emitting light, and then merged with Qingming.


    Qingming was the one who made these endurance tools. After a hundred years of history, the power of these weapons still hasn''t decayed. Only Qingming can exert the strongest power of these weapons. All four weapons are integrated together, and the body is a water tiger. The armor, the black gold sword merged into the water tiger¡¯s nose, the twin swords merged into the water tiger¡¯s hair, the longan ambush sword behind it, and the three green light clusters around it became even bigger because it absorbed the Shouhe¡¯s Chakra.


    "Humanity has become a ninja, which is unreasonable!"


    Qingming was reborn, and he didn¡¯t get angry with a little girl, saying, ¡°My long-cherished wish for many years has finally reappeared, so that our country of craftsmen will be able to rule over the apex of the Ninja world. The monster is the source of my strength."


    "Teacher Gaara is not a monster! You let him go!"


    Qingming looked at Ji with a faint smile, that expression really made people angry.


    "As the first person to see me rebirth, give you a chance. If you are willing to surrender to me, I can spare you not to die."


    "Don''t think about it!"


    "Then there is no way, Longan ambushed."


    Qingming said faintly, the longan ambush sword behind him turned into three purple chakra dragons. Each of these strange dragons has four eyes and a strange smile, which is more powerful than the black gold used.


    "what!"


    Ji had just graduated from school, and was completely unable to resist the Qingming Longan ambush. The whole person was beaten out, leaving three terrible wounds on his body.


    "Sacrifice!"


    "Teacher Gaara..." Ji reluctantly stood up, but the wound on his knee made Ji appear wobbly.


    Qingming floated on top of the silver device and said: "Shouhe, give me the power."


    "what!"


    Qingming controls the installation and forcibly absorbs the chakra who guards the crane.


    "Give up the useless resistance. I have obtained the Chakra of Shouhe, the five ninjas who have always despised the country of craftsmanship. We want you to learn from the country of craftsmanship! You will definitely become my sacrifice, first of all Start from Shayin Village."


    "Don''t be so high-sounding! You are just creating more tragedies!"


    "Little girl, why are you doing this to such an extent, what is Shayin''s monster to you?"


    "My teacher Gaara is not a monster! He is the person I respect most!"


    "Someone would treat Sain''s monster as a respectful person, really stupid."


    "Wrong, wrong, wrong... everything you said is wrong! I understand everything that Teacher Ai Luo wants to teach me. Weapons are not only a weapon for murder, but can also be used to protect the most important people!!"


    "Then you go to death! Longan ambush!"


    "Drink!" Ji gave a soft drink, the chain dart in his hand was thrown out, the chain dart was accurately twisted in the air, and then all three chakras were tied together.


    "It''s just an ant." Qingming said lightly, and the three Chakrasaurus pulled back. Even if the Ji had a firm belief, he could not surpass the difference in strength, and was pulled into flight by the power of Chakrasaurus.


    "A thousand faces!"


    The power of the peacock twin swords has been fused with the water tiger armor, and a violent whirlwind was ejected from the tiger''s mouth of the water tiger armor, hitting the sacrifice that people could not dodge in the air.


    "Sacrifice! Ahhhhh!"


    "Do it!"


    boom!!


    Chapter 269: Temari''s Room!


    Gaara¡¯s third eye saw the sacrifice being hurt by Qingming. The anger in my heart made Gaara uncontrollable. The power of Shouhe broke out. The half-tailed Gaara suddenly broke the silver device. A device of such a degree simply cannot suppress the power of the tail beast.


    Temari flew out, caught the sacrifice falling from the sky, and quickly handed it to Shiro and Sakura.


    Although Jiji had pain in his body, he barely opened his eyes. After seeing Temari clearly, he said, "Master Temari, hurry up and save my teacher Gaara."


    "Don''t worry, Ji, Gaara is very strong." Temari smiled. Obviously, Gaara''s current transformation makes Temari the sister happy, and of course he is very happy with Ji.


    Gaara''s right body has turned into Shouhe, and his right eye has become Shouhe''s coin eye, and the whole body exudes a frightening atmosphere.


    "This is the sand guard crane?" It is the first time that Xianglin has seen this kind of violent tail beast. Although she has seen Naruto''s nine-tailed posture, it is a controllable power, like Gaara. The state of being irrational was different, the murderous aura of the tail beast was in the air, and the incongruent Phosphorus, who was too weak, couldn''t help feeling scared, hiding behind Naruto.


    "That''s just the vent of Shouhe''s consciousness~ It''s just a part of it. It''s still good. It''s troublesome if Shouhe is completely."


    "You still said! You don''t hurry up to help, here only you can help Gaara deal with Shouhe!" Temari said worriedly.


    "No hurry, take a look, it should have the effect I want soon."


    I love Luo Na Shouhehua''s right arm hung down, his left hand was firmly clenched, his eyes closed, and I was fighting against Shouhe with my own will.


    "Ah!"


    Gaara let out a painful roar, but all of Shouhehua''s right hand turned into sand, pouring down from Gaara''s body, flowing to the ground, and his appearance completely returned to normal.


    "That... Teacher Gaara recovered?"


    "Hey... this kid actually suppressed Shouhe''s power with his own will. He''s quite capable." Naruto chuckled his chin. His brother-in-law is really capable and can suppress it with his own willpower. The people of the tail beasts are all great guys, not to mention the fact that Chakra is exhausted.


    "Gaara is probably..." Temari glanced at the festival and said, "I don''t want to use the power of Shou Crane to protect the festival."


    "How long have they known each other?"


    "It''s not a long time yet."


    Naruto shook his head helplessly. There was a word he had no guts to say in front of the ball. Gaara, a kid who is not usually unsightly, is better at picking up girls than him.But Naruto dared to think about this in his heart. If he said it, he would definitely be dragged out by Temari to "discipline" him again.


    "Is this the desired effect you just said?"


    "Yes, this is much more successful than I thought. This mission can be said to be a huge harvest." Naruto smiled and said. Naruto didn''t care how much the mission itself was paid, but this mission did. It was a fruitful harvest. Naruto obviously followed the brother-in-law policy. From Gaara''s side, he started to build a good relationship first, and then deal with Temari.


    "Hum hum ......" Qingming disdain hum burst of laughter, condescending looked at Gaara, he said: "? That your remaining chakra has been unable to maintain the crane keep the flesh - body shape yet."

 222 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 222

    "I want to use my own power to protect my important companions!"


    "Laughs to death. Ninjas don''t need feelings. Only those who obliterate feelings can get powerful power. This power is the only justice. You are done. Take the move, Longyan ambush!"


    Gaara jumped into the air, but could only avoid a chakra dragon. He was not good at physical skills and was stabbed in the waist and arm by two other chakra dragons.


    "That''s it, Shayin monster."


    "Yes, that''s it, but you are the one to die."


    "Still trying," Qingming said with a disgusting pretentiousness: "You shouldn''t have any chakras left to fight."


    "It''s true that there are very few chakras left, but do you think I would just do nothing and get caught in the cage?"


    "Nani?!"


    "Drifting sand waterfall!!" Gaara folded his hands eleven and shouted. The surrounding rocks had been secretly crushed into sand when Gaara was trapped in the cage. A large amount of yellow sand covered the sky and the valley instantly turned into a desert. , Even the forest can hardly resist the erosion of this large piece of yellow sand. This should be the attack method of Gaara, which belongs to the sand waterfall.


    "Peacock Whirlwind!"


    Below the yellow sand, Qingming''s very angry voice came. Although Qingming was not injured because of the existence of the water tiger armor, he still felt extremely humiliated just now.


    "Is there any such power left? Then I will absorb all your power!" The eyes of the water tiger armor shined, and then a huge suction power was generated in the tiger''s mouth. Although it did not directly touch Gaara, it could be separated. After more than ten meters to absorb the chakras of Gaara, the chakras of Gaara are constantly rushing towards Qingming.


    Gaara raised his right hand and condensed all the sand produced by crushing the hardest underground minerals into the right hand, continuously compressing and consolidating, and the hardness of the sand exceeded the limit and gradually approached the diamond level.


    "The hardest and absolute attack on the Spear of Shouhe!"


    The huge crane guarding spear gleams with cold light, which is not the same level as the unfinished version of the sand spear. The top of the guarding crane spear has a red rune, which is very similar to the violet rune on the guarding crane. With the power of Fengshen.


    "go with!"


    Gaara threw the Shouhe Spear in his hand, and Qingming was too confident in the ninja he had created, and he couldn''t avoid it.


    Click!!


    The Spear of Shou Crane pierced directly from the mouth of the water tiger armor. This hardest absolute attack could not even be absorbed by the water tiger armor. The super destructive power directly defeated the water tiger armor and stabbed Qingming¡¯s body. .


    "Why... why are you..."


    Gaara looked at Qingming coldly, and said, "You will never understand the one who gave up your body as a ninja and resurrected."


    "Why...why?!" Qingming shouted unwillingly, but couldn''t change the outcome of his failure. The three green chakra light groups disappeared because of the broken water tiger armor. Qingming couldn''t continue flying in the air and fell down. .


    "Sand waterfall burial!"


    Gaara pinched Qingming to death, and he himself passed out because of his loss of strength. After Baihe Sakura''s emergency treatment, there was no major problem and he was sent back to Shayin Village.


    Originally, Naruto and their mission should be over here, but Temari invited Naruto and them to visit the village of Sagakura. Although they were invited to "them", everyone knew that Temari wanted to invite Naruto alone.


    Of course, Naruto agreed with one bite, and the result was that Baibai pinched his waist severely.


    "Please come in."


    Temari opened the door and said to Naruto. His face was a little red. Besides his father and Kankuro, Naruto was the first man to enter her room.


    "I''m really honored to be able to visit Princess Temari''s boudoir." Naruto said with a smile.


    "It''s not a boudoir, it''s just a room for rest. My room is not as girlish as you think." Temari said embarrassedly, but it actually gave Naruto a bottom line.


    Temari¡¯s room is indeed the same as she said. There is no girlishness. The rooms of Sakura and Ino are completely two extremes. This is also because the environment in Sandyuki Village is more difficult, and Temari has experienced more than average girls since childhood. More, my mother died early, and my father was busy at work and often didn''t go home. The next two younger brothers are not peaceful guys. Naturally, she is a big sister who has to bear a lot of burdens, that is, she went to the dreamy childhood of ordinary girls.


    Although the exterior looks different, the buildings in Shayin Village are closer to the cave dwellings with high slopes of loess. The walls of the room are all earthen-colored and look very monotonous. There are only desks, wardrobes, and beds in the room. Simple furniture such as bedside tables, the room can reveal some girlish things, only the girly fragrance in the air, the quilt printed with golden flowers, and a pot of small flowers on the window.


    It is normal for girls to like to grow small flowers and grasses in a girl¡¯s room, but cacti are still grown in a Temari room... However, in the desert, there are not many flowers that can be raised alive. Cactus is also normal. Just water it once There is no problem if the task is not returned for ten days and a half month.


    "Excuse me, is my room too monotonous?"


    "No, as long as you are there anyway."


    Temari smiled with satisfaction.


    Chapter 270: Shayin''s situation, Naruto''s calculation!


    Naruto and the others came to Shayin Village for the first time, and Temari, as the landlord, certainly wanted to take Naruto to visit Shayin Village.


    "That is our sign of Shayin, Fengying Building!"


    Temari pointed at the building not far away, and said proudly, for the people in Shayin Village, the Fengying Building is their spiritual pillar, because their leader, Master Fengying is here to work. Yes, compared to the Hokage Building, the Fengying Building is not much different in appearance except that the structure is earthy and there is a big "wind" on the building.


    Naruto looked at the Fengying Building, suddenly thought of something, and said:


    "Have you not decided on the candidate for the fifth generation Fengying?"


    This is a big problem. When this question was mentioned, Temari¡¯s arrogant expression just now became lonely, shook his head, and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s Mr. Maji as the agent Fengying. However, the candidate for the Five Generations has not yet been decided."


    From the face of Temari, Naruto can probably guess that her life during this period is not so good. The fourth generation Fukage is the father of Temari. Of course, Temari is very sad after his death. Also, the fourth generation Fukage is The absolute leader of the Fukage faction. After he died, the ninja dragons who originally belonged to him had no leader. The Sandyak elders naturally seized the opportunity to suppress the ninjas of the Fukage faction. As the children of the four generations of Fuekage, Temari and their three siblings This period of time is not very easy, otherwise, it would not appear that the four-day elephant''s goal is Gaara, and only their three brothers and sisters will be dispatched.


    Although Maki is acting as Fengying, he is not the fifth generation after all. Although he tried his best to fight against the elders, he is still at a disadvantage. If the fifth generation is not selected as soon as possible, Temari''s life will be even worse.


    Naruto looked up at the Fengying Building and said, "Temari, what do you think of Gaara as the fifth generation Fengying?"


    "what?!"


    No matter how calm, Temari couldn¡¯t help but screamed out, turned his head to look at Naruto in shock, and said: "You, you, you... You said Gaara was the fifth generation Fengying?!"


    "What''s wrong?" Naruto chuckled. He still remembers this. In the original Naruto world, even without the appearance of his butterfly, Gaara would also become the fifth generation Fengkage. It is also the youngest shadow in the history of Ninja, all Naruto has to do is to add to the flames.


    "But Gaara, he is a human pillar!"


    "What''s wrong with Renzhuli?" Naruto looked at Temari amusedly, and said: "The fourth-generation water shadow of Wuyin Village is Sanwei Renzhuli. My nine-tailed Renzhuli is still Minister Konoha, and if If I want to, I can immediately become the sixth generation of Naruto. It is not impossible for Gaara to be a Fengying."


    "This¡­¡­"


    Temari hesitated. What Naruto said really moved her very much. As a elder sister, she certainly hopes to see that her younger brother is promising. In all respects, Gaara is very suitable for the fifth-generation style. The location of the shadow.


    The first is his identity. He is the son of the fourth generation of Fuying. Although there is no so-called hereditary system in the position of the film, Gaara is the son of the fourth generation of purpose after all. His identity is detached. The second is strength. Gaara is only thirteen. Years old, but his strength is approaching the shadow level. There are few opponents in Shayin Village, and his strength is obvious to all.Moreover, Gaara is Temari¡¯s younger brother. If Gaara really becomes Fukage, the situation facing their family will be immediately relieved, and there is no need to worry that the newly appointed Fukage will suppress the previous generation. From all aspects, the children of the children are really good.


    "But I''m afraid it won''t go so smoothly."


    "Are you worried about the Shayin elders?"


    "Yes."


    Temari confessed with one mouthful. Facing Naruto Temari, I felt that there was nothing to hide, and Naruto, as Minister Konoha, couldn¡¯t have known that the dark tide under the wind shadow was surging, and it would be useless to hide it. Speak directly.


    "After all, Gaara is a crane guard, and they refused to send manpower when they rescued the sacrifice. Think about it and know that they want Gaara and Sitian Xiangren to die together, so that they can create another obedient person. They Gaara will definitely not be allowed to become Fengying, so it will be even more impossible for them to control or kill Gaara."


    Temari can see the darkness clearly at a glance. She came back from the last mission and understood after thinking about it. As the eldest daughter of the four generations of Fukage, how could Temari be a fool?Because of knowing these backgrounds, Gaara''s path to become Fengying is really difficult.

 223 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 223

    "Don''t worry, I will let those elders be obedient." Naruto smiled, dealing with those profiteering elders, but Naruto likes to do something very much, watching those two-legged birds ~ beasts being taken by themselves. Going to the money and power they care about, Naruto will feel extremely happy.


    Temari looked at Naruto with a strange expression and said:


    "You are not going to kill them all?"


    It''s not that Temari is bad-hearted, it''s just that according to Naruto''s past style, killing all the elders is easy.


    "Don''t say that I can only kill people. That''s a method that I will use until the last point. Even if I don''t kill people, I still have a way to get them to obediently recognize Gaara as the fifth-generation Fengying."


    Naruto had a weird smile on his face, and he already had a calculation in his heart, not because he didn''t want to kill the Shayin elders, but rather inappropriate.


    Naruto killed Danzo at the beginning, although everyone knows it was because of private grievances, but in the end it can be said to be high-sounding. After all, Danzo privately conducted human body research and desecrated the first-generation Hokage corpse. Both of these are S-class felony. Naruto served Hokage. It was a matter of course that the order was to kill Danzo, but it was different here.


    Although you can count casually, the evil deeds done by the Shayin elders must be exhausted, but it is not Naruto¡¯s turn to kill them. Even if Gaara becomes the fifth generation of Kazekage in the future, Naruto is not good to intervene in Sha In the hidden village, otherwise others will say, "Gaara''s position as Fengying was obtained by the people of Konoha, and he has no abilities at all." This will be criticized, which is not conducive to Gaara''s future rule. .


    Although Naruto is not good at killing people directly, he also has a way to make those guys obedient.


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    "Well... go to your room first."


    "Then go!"


    Temari was very concerned about whether this matter could be successful, so he immediately took Naruto back to his room.


    "Quickly talk about it, what are you going to do?"


    "Don''t worry, go get me the brush and ink."


    Temari didn¡¯t know what Naruto was going to do, but he did what he said. He took the brush and ink. Naruto slowly began to seal on the face of Temari, and then suddenly a small tree grew out of his palm. Saplings.


    "Mu Dun?!"


    "That''s right." Naruto smiled slightly, the chakra in his hand was precisely controlled, so that the young tree sapling grew and transformed according to his own ideas, and turned into a small wooden sign. Naruto picked up the brush and dipped it in some ink. Then he wrote something on the wooden sign, and then put the wooden sign and a handful of Fei Lei Shen Kumu into Temari''s hands, and said, "You ask someone to give these two things to those guys."


    Temari took it, looked at what was written on the wooden sign, and said, "Is this all right?"


    "Of course it''s not that simple. This is just the first step."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It means there is still a second step, Ann Laan, hurry up and ask someone to send this thing, and then I can implement the second step plan."


    Temari was puzzled, but still let people send Naruto''s things to the elders, and immediately, an emergency meeting of the elders was triggered.


    Chapter 271: Meeting of the Elders Group!


    "Big brother, what''s the matter if you are looking for us in such a hurry?"


    In a very luxurious conference hall, a tall man with white hair and white beards is close to 1.9 meters tall. He is estimated to be 70 years old. The energetic old man pushed open the door of the conference hall and walked in and asked bluntly. Tao.


    In the conference hall, an old man sitting in the first seat with a stoop, but with sharp eyes like an eagle, looked at the people entering the conference hall and said, "Sit down first."


    Everyone took their seats one after another. There were a total of seven old men present, plus no one guards ranging from two to three, and the entire conference hall was suddenly full.


    "Big brother, let''s talk, what the hell is going on?!"


    The energetic old man just now couldn''t help but ask again, he was the second elder of Shayin Village, and the elder brother in his mouth was naturally the powerful figure in Shayin Village today, the great elder of Shayin Village.


    The two of them are brothers. They shined in the Second Ninja World War that year. After they entered politics, after years of management, they gradually gained a lot of power in their hands. In addition, the two elders of Shayin Village, the grandmother of the thousand generations. He Hai Lao Zang''s husband suddenly retired, and they immediately jumped up from the third and fourth elders, and even more so during these days when the fourth generation of Feng Ying died, they were arrogantly restraining their power.


    The first elder and the second elder are both over seventy years old. They are characters from the same era as the third generation of Naruto. However, because of aging, their strength is far less than that of the past. Years of politics have left them deserted, and now their strength can barely be maintained at Shangren Level.


    The second elder has a very hot personality, and he was named a blood man because of crazy killings on the battlefield, while the elder is very scheming, and he is a very vicious guy by all means to achieve his goals.


    "Look at this first."


    The eyes of the great elder were full of haze, showing that his mood was not too good, he motioned to a guard behind him, and the guard brought out a plate on which was what Naruto gave to Temari.


    The wooden sign and Fei Lei Shen Kuwu were circulated among the elders, and the faces of the elders were not very good after reading the things written on the wooden sign.


    The things on the wooden sign are very simple, just one sentence.


    "Congratulations to Gaara of Sand Waterfall to inherit the position of the fifth generation of wind shadow, Konoha sixth generation Naruto Uzumaki."


    Naruto, this is a blatant threat. He is telling these elders that he is going to make Gaara the fifth generation Fukage, and Naruto Uzumaki can become Naruto at any time as long as I think about it. In other words, you face It''s not just a Uzumaki Naruto, but the entire Fire Country Konoha Village!


    boom!!


    The grumpy second elder slapped the table and said angrily: "That Uzumaki Naruto is simply deceiving too much! Does Shayin Village choose who to be the Five-generation Fengying? Does he have to decide?!"


    All the elders knew that the second elder had such a temper, and he was still the second in command of Shayin Village now. Naturally, no one would care about his act of tapping the table, but one by one was very angry with Naruto.


    Let outsiders intervene in internal affairs, this kind of thing will not be accepted by any country, like Xiaoxue''s is a special case, because Xiaoxue is a queen, and the country of Snow is the dowry of Xiaoxue, so Xiaoxue doesn''t mind Naruto''s intervention in the country of Snow. However, this is Shayin Village, the Kingdom of Wind, and these elders are in charge. They will not allow Naruto to intervene in the internal affairs of Shayin Village.


    Gaara is a human Zhuli they can''t control. They choose a person who can''t control, or even a hostile person, to be the fifth generation of Fengying. Isn''t that the birthplace seizes power from their hands?


    "Elder, that Naruto Uzumaki is too arrogant!"


    "Yes, where is the position of the Five Dynasties Fengying up to him to decide?!"


    "This is our own business, Shayin, we don''t need a Konoha person to call the shots!"


    All the elders were filled with righteous indignation. The reason they said was a high-sounding reason, but there was only one ultimate reason, and they did not want the power to be lost.


    With the gloom on the grand elder''s face, he was angry at Naruto''s arrogant and undisguised approach, but he had to suppress it.


    "Don''t make a noise, take a closer look at the wooden sign!"


    The words of the great elder were very useful, and made a group of elders shut their mouths, their eyes widened and looked at the wooden sign on the table, but after watching for a long time, they could not see anything famous.


    "Brother, what''s wrong with this wooden sign? Isn''t it just ordinary wood?"


    "It''s okay if it''s ordinary wood, but what if it''s made of wood escape?"


    "What?! Mu Dun?!"


    Suddenly the entire conference hall seemed to have been thrown into a blockbuster. Those present were all dozens of years old, especially the second elders. They even recalled the black hair who was called a god by the entire Ninja world. the man!


    Senshou Zhuma!!


    It was the man who defeated the entire ninja world and calmed the troubled world by relying on his unique wooden escape technique, founded the Konoha Ninja Village from scratch, and defeated Uchiha Madara in the valley of the end. The name "the strongest in the ninja world" was easily incorporated into my arms.


    The tiger is dead. Although Qianshou Zhuma has been dead for so many years, his reputation is still spread in the ninja world. Especially for some old immortals who have participated in the war between the ninja world and two, they have indescribable fears. And awe.


    The great elder obviously also remembered the man who was the most powerful man Qianshou Zhuma, and his face was not very good, saying: "A few days ago, there was a message from the Snow Country that Naruto Uzumaki has mastered the technique of wood escape. But after all, there is a small remote country, and we don¡¯t have many manpower, so the information collected is not true or false, but it seems to be true now."


    "hateful!!"

 224 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 224

    The second elder smashed the table into pieces with a palm. Although he gritted his teeth, his eyes still trembled~you knew that he was not in anger, but in fear.


    The wooden escape between the thousand hands column, the flying thunder god technique between the thousand hands, the spiral pill of the wave wind water gate, plus the power of the nine tails.


    How powerful is this Uzumaki Naruto?!


    This is a mystery that the entire Ninja world wants to know, but in fact, even Naruto himself doesn¡¯t know it, because since he got the power of Nine Tails until now, he has never fought with all his strength, even in the face of Kai Susano. The Uchiha Itachi, who is almost the ultimate body, also keeps his hole cards in Naruto.


    "Elder, we can''t let that Uzumaki Naruto be so arrogant, otherwise he will decide the candidate for the Five Generations of Fengying today, and in the future he will definitely clear us all!"


    "It''s easy to say, then you can deal with Uzumaki Naruto." The elder said coldly, and a single sentence made the elder who just talked belch.


    It''s really easy to deal with Uzumaki Naruto, don''t you see the end of the Konoha elders?The three villages of Caoyin, Xiangyin, and Chenyin add up to a powerful force that makes any country in the five great powers hurt their muscles and bones. Naruto Uzumaki is not a single move, and he also has the God of Thunder. The technique, even if tens of thousands of people besiege him, it doesn''t make any sense, it can''t stop him at all.


    Naruto¡¯s status has now risen to a level comparable to that of Senjujuma. Even if Konoha''s strength weakened after the Third Ninja World War, as long as Uzumaki Naruto is present, Konoha is still the strongest Ninja Village. ,none of them!


    "Do we really want Shouhe to become the fifth generation Fengying?"


    "That''s not necessarily." The great elder said in a dark tone.


    "Brother, what can you do?"


    "Since Naruto Uzumaki gave this wooden sign first and didn''t kill it directly, it seems that he doesn''t want to fight in Shayin Village. After all, this is not Konoha''s place."


    "The great elder meant to say... can you win over Naruto Uzumaki?"


    "Yes, fighting Naruto Uzumaki will not do us any good, and Yunyin and Yanyin are not vegetarians. Last time they wanted to attack the country of fire, but they were suppressed by Naruto Uzumaki alone. If we Fight with Uzumaki Naruto, do you think they won¡¯t come and bite us?"


    The great elder did make sense, considering the current strength of Shayin, Naruto''s strength, and the two villages of Yunyin and Yanyin who looked forward to their eyes, they were not suitable for fighting Naruto.


    "The elder is right, but... what bargaining chip are we going to use to win over Uzumaki Naruto? He is now Minister Konoha, and even the five generations of Hokage are in his boat. Qian and Quan will definitely not be able to move him. "


    There was a calculation in the cold eyes of the elder, and he said coldly: "Woman."


    Chapter 272: Invitation of the Great Elder!


    Naruto''s goodness ~ Luster is just as famous as his strength, so the elder would think of using beautiful women to win over Naruto. Anyway, Shayin Village is so big, there is no shortage of beautiful women.


    "You are too leisurely too."


    Fengying Mansion...


    Temari looked at Naruto who was sitting on the rocking chair in the yard, basking in the sun comfortably, and said helplessly, this guy is too relaxed, it is in Shayin Village anyway, and he just took that When the things are sent to the group of elders, wouldn''t this guy feel a little nervous, as if he were in his own yard.


    "An La An La~~"


    Naruto sat in a rocking chair slowly dangling, this kind of leisurely life is really his favorite, it''s rare to have a leisure time.


    "Don''t be so nervous, Temari, if you keep your face straight, you will get old quickly."


    "Sister, I''m only sixteen years old! I''m not yet old enough."


    "Hey~~ Got it, young and beautiful Temari sister." Naruto made a rattan rocking chair next to him and said, "Come and sit for a while. I feel dizzy when you walk around like this. Up."


    "I''m not as leisurely as you!"


    Temari glared at Naruto and said angrily, but it was not right, and he walked over and sat on the rocking chair beside Naruto.


    When people sit down, they are naturally used to bend over and push up their farts. When Naruto saw the round and smooth farts of Temari, he almost couldn''t help but slap them up, but for the sake of future sex. Naruto still held back his hand addiction for a while.


    The two people sat in the rocking chairs and swayed slowly, and Temari gradually let go of the worry in her heart. For the first time in many years, she enjoyed this plain and warm feeling.


    The so-called happiness is to waste time with the people you like.


    Both Naruto and Temari realized the true meaning of this sentence. Although they were sitting together in the sun, they were not bored at all.


    "I really hope I can enjoy the sun with you in 60 or 70 years."


    Temari''s face was hot, and there was an unprecedented panic in his heart. He blushed and did not dare to look at Naruto, and said in a low voice: "I finally understand why so many women like you, sloppy guy."


    "Temari, I''m sincere."


    Temari''s face flushed, and when he didn''t know how to respond, Naruto''s face suddenly changed and said, "It''s really a guy with no vision."


    As soon as Naruto finished speaking, there was a sand hidden ninja who entered the yard directly. It was the mansion of the fourth generation of Fukage at any rate. However, ninjas dared to break in directly. This shows how powerful the elders are, a ninja. I dare not put Temari and their brothers in their eyes.


    "Who let you in?!"


    Temari reacted quickly, and he immediately stood up and shouted angrily at the ninja, but the ninja didn¡¯t even look at Temari and didn¡¯t put the girl of the wind in his eyes. Instead, he respected Naruto very much. Naruto bowed and said, "Master Naruto Uzumaki, the subordinates of the Great Elder School invite you to enjoy tea."


    Obviously, this ninja had been instigated by the great elder, so he was very respectful and even humble, because he was afraid that he would offend Naruto and end up in a tragic death.


    "Oh?" Naruto sat lazily on the rocking chair, picked his eyelids, and said, "Is it coming faster than I thought? I really overestimated the patience of Elder Shayak."


    Naruto gave out that kind of thing, clearly wanting to support Gaara to become the fifth generation Fengying, the elders can only have two reactions, first, obediently, supporting Gaara to become the fifth generation Fengying, second, Talk to Naruto Uzumaki.


    Given the nature of all elders in this entire world who are greedy for power, the former possibility accounts for only two at most, while the latter accounts for eight. The latter can also be divided into two possibilities, coercion or lure, based on Naruto''s strength. Anyone with a little brain should know that intimidation is bad, so the possibility of lure is more than nine.


    Temari looked at the other party and completely ignored him, not to mention that this place was still his own home. The ninja of the elders group was so arrogant that he couldn''t help but feel angry.


    Naruto patted Temari on the shoulder and motioned to her not to be angry, then looked at the ninja of the elders, and said: "Since it is the invitation of the elder, I must go, and lead the way."


    "Yes."


    After the ninja turned around, Naruto gave Temari a look of "see how I clean up them".


    The mansion of the great elder, thinking about it, will not be an ordinary residence. Although it is not as good as the country of fire because of the natural environment of the country of wind, the mansion of the great elder is obviously different from the ordinary residence.


    "Hehehehe, welcome, Mr. Konoha''s Dark Minister." The great elder came out to greet Naruto himself, with a smile on his face, making it easy for people to ignore his insidiousness.


    Naruto is not a fool. You can know what this kind of guy is. But since the other party wants to play, Naruto will play with him.


    "It is really an honor for Naruto Uzumaki to come out to greet him in person."


    Naruto said courteously, but his hands were still in his trouser pockets, looking very arrogant.


    A fierce sigh flashed in the eyes of the great elder, but thinking of his purpose and Naruto''s strength, his face still smiled and said, "Please, please come in."


    The elder took Naruto into the courtyard, which is different from the country of fire. If it is in the mansion of the country of fire, there should be some rockery, some flowers and plants, and a small pond. There are some ornamental carps in it. However, in the Kingdom of Wind, water is the most precious resource. It is purely boring to build a pond in the yard.


    There are also many rockery and rockery in the house of the great elder, plus the desert-specific plant cactus, forming a very special landscape, which must not be seen in the country of fire.


    "Take tea."


    The elder was obviously prepared and ordered to serve tea. The tea served was a woman in her twenties. Although she was wearing a kimono, Naruto could tell that she was a woman from the way she walked and the distribution of muscles. Ninja, and the neckline of the kimono is opened very low, it seems that a large chest is deliberately exposed for Naruto to see. When the teacup is brought to Naruto, he bends down deeply, the clothes on the neckline hangs down and directly Naruto saw inside.


    I didn''t even wear the cover~~


    Naruto made a soft tusk, in line with the principle of being cheap and not taking the heavens, he is a fool if he doesn''t look.

 225 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 225

    This woman has a big breast, which is of course not comparable to Tsunade, but she is on par with Hong and Hongdou. She is tall and has long dark blue hair. She is indeed a rare beauty.


    The elder General Naruto''s reaction received his eyes, and he sipped tea with a smile, and said: "I don''t know what Minister An thinks about Shayin Village?"


    "Not bad." Naruto didn''t worry that the other party would be poisoned. He took a sip of tea and said: "Although the environment is far worse than the country of fire, it is this harsh environment that can cultivate beautiful and tough beauties. Come on."


    "Oh, what did Minister Dark think about that just now?"


    "It''s pretty good, with big breasts and a pretty face."


    The grand elder showed joy, but Naruto''s next sentence completely lost his face: "But my opponent Ju Princess is more interested in it."


    "Really? I didn''t expect Minister An to be so fond of Temari." The elder''s face was slightly ugly.


    "It''s okay, after all, she is the daughter of the fourth generation Fengying, or the sister of the fifth generation Fengying."


    "Then there is nothing to talk about?!"


    "There is nothing to talk about!" Naruto was still sitting on the ground, but his eyes proudly looked down at the elder, and said: "Do you think you can deal with me with a few rubbish? Do you want me to help you? Tell them to come out, the one behind the rockery, there are three on the roof, one behind the huge cactus over there, and two underground. By the way, the woman just now counts as one, how about it, not bad."


    The elder was shocked when he heard that Naruto had spotted all the people in his ambush.


    Naruto picked up the teacup and said, "Although this tea is good, I would rather drink tea with Five Generations Fengying."


    "Are you really going to get involved in Shayin''s business?!"


    "That''s wrong, I''m not interested in Shayin''s affairs. I''m only interested in opponent Ju''s affairs, and I believe that the elders will agree."


    "impossible!"


    "No, you will agree."


    Naruto smiled and stretched out his hand strangely...


    Chapter 273: The Great Elder Compromises!


    Whizzing!!


    The moment Naruto stretched out his hand, all the ninjas who had been in ambush rushed out. There was no way, they were all ninjas guarding the Great Elder. If the Great Elder suffered any damage, they would be miserable.


    "As I said, this rubbish is of no use to me."


    With a faint smile on his face, Naruto immediately entered the Nine-Tailed Chakra mode. To control so many ninjas in an instant, he must be in this state.


    Each Chakra carries a black stick in his hand. This thing can turn super shadow-level powerhouses into statues, and instantly subdue all ninjas. This is the difference in strength, so Ming talent is bored. With his current strength, there are only some legendary characters who want to challenge, such as Senjujuma, Uchiha Madara, Otsuki Asura, Otsuki Hamura, Otsuki Indra, Otsuki Hakata There is Otsuki Kaguya, except for these people, the strongest ninja Naruto can''t do his best, even Nagato who has the eyes of reincarnation.


    The great elder was full of fear. After experiencing it in person, he could feel Naruto''s strength. So many ninjas were all controlled by Naruto in an instant. Is this the strength of Naruto Uzumaki?!


    If the Grand Elder knew that Naruto was only playing games, he didn''t know what he would think.


    "Don''t worry, I have no interest in killing you just like your garbage."


    Although Naruto stretched out his hand, he didn''t intend to kill the great elder in front of him. They were really worried. Even if they wanted to kill, they had to leave it to Gaara to kill. He, the Assassin Minister Konoha, killed the great elder Shain. Bad name.


    Gathering the shaky Chakra in his palm, a small black spot suddenly appeared on Naruto''s palm, and then it continued to expand, just like Sharu who had only one core left after protecting himself in Dragon Ball. The small black spot on the palm of a person keeps changing, turning into a pink~red flesh~ mass, and then the cells divide rapidly, differentiate and grow.


    After a few seconds, that little meat ball turned into a heart in Naruto¡¯s palm. Although the size of the heart is not larger than that of soybeans, it is indeed a heart in appearance. In Naruto''s palm, a small red heart was floating there, which was really weird to an indescribable state.


    Naruto is not over yet. The heart is just the beginning, then the slender blood vessels, then the lungs, brain, and stomach, the main organs of life, then the trachea, bones, eyes, then muscles, skin, and finally formed. Beak and feathers.


    A bird with beautiful multicolored tail feathers lay quietly in Naruto''s palm. Although it has no life, how dazzling the multicolored feathers are.


    If a traverser like Naruto sees this bird, he will blurt out its name immediately.


    Phoenix!


    The phoenix is ??the undead bird in Chinese mythology. The male is a phoenix, and the female is a phoenix. Generally, it is called a colorful phoenix, a colorful phoenix or a fire phoenix. In fact, they are all correct. These differences represent different levels of the phoenix.


    Legend has it that there are five types of phoenixes, namely, the red red finch, the cyan blue luan, the yellow-colored swan, the white red flock, and the purple flock. The so-called fire phoenix is ??actually the red finch.


    As for the colorful phoenix, it is higher and more urgent. It combines the five elements of the five phoenix forces into one. There is no colorful phoenix in the world, but Kong Xuan has the five-color light, has the power of the five elements, and is a phoenix parent and child, which can be counted as a colorful phoenix. Phoenix, as for the most advanced colorful phoenix, there is only Yuanfeng who fell in the first calamity of the Dragon and Han Dynasty.


    Naruto used the power of yin to shape the body of the phoenix according to his own imagination, injecting the power of the five elements of chakra, wind, thunder, water, fire, earth, and then...


    Naruto covered his right hand on the lifeless phoenix in his left hand, and then a soft light radiated from his hands.


    "Use my power to give you eternal life!"


    Naruto declared like a god, spreading his hands...


    "Tweet!"


    With a clear and melodious cry, the phoenix was injected with eternal life force by Naruto, truly surpassing ordinary birds, and transformed into an immortal, immortal bird.


    What Naruto did was the same as when the Six Dao Immortals created the Nine Big Tail Beasts. Although the scale is not comparable at all, it is essentially the same, using Yin to create entities, and Yang to inject vitality into eternity. The immortal life is small, but this phoenix is ??like the nine big-tailed beasts, it is an immortal existence.


    "You...you actually created life?!!!"


    "Yes." Naruto looked at the elder with a smile, he just wanted his surprised reaction.


    Regarding the human body and life techniques, in fact, every village is studying it. This is like modern cloning technology. Although cloning technology has cloned many things in modern times, cloning the human body is still contrary to human ethics and will cause many problems. Therefore, human cloning has never been seen in the world, and the prospect of the development of cloning technology is only the cloning of organs.


    However, Naruto has far surpassed the research results on the human body in each village. In this world, once it is about the human body or life, it will be listed as a forbidden operation. At the current level of this world, the main The result is still transplantation, mainly in transplanting cells and organs. The more successful ones are Konoha''s Yamato, the first generation of cells are transplanted to get Mudun, and the misty blue is transplanted with white eyes.


    But Naruto has created a magical life that has never existed before, out of thin air, which is beyond the scope of people in this world.


    "This is the life I created. I call it the Phoenix."


    "Tweet!"


    The newly born little phoenix cried happily, flapping its wings lightly, and the beautiful tail feathers left a rainbow-like halo in the air. The little phoenix turned around in the air and landed on Naruto. His head touched Naruto''s neck affectionately, Naruto is its creator, and it is naturally the one who is most willing to get close to Naruto.


    Naruto scratched the little phoenix on his shoulders, then looked at the great elder who still couldn''t respond, and said: "I can create life out of thin air, or destroy life in an instant, or the great elder wants to see Jiu with my own eyes. What about the tail beast jade?"


    "Oh..." The elder sighed dejectedly, and said, "Five generations of eyes and shadows... Gaara."


    "Very good...The Great Elder is indeed a smart person, hahahaha..." Naruto laughed loudly, lifted the restrictions on those ninjas, and left the mansion of the Great Elder with the newly born little Phoenix.


    Beyond hundreds of billions of light years, over countless dimensions, whether it is humans, gods or demons, even if it takes eternal time to reach the non-existent center of the sea of ??chaos, Naruto can''t even notice him. He was being spied on at this time.


    The golden nightmare king is still sitting on her sofa with the huge blood-red sickle beside her. The weapon is actually meaningless to her supreme existence, just because it is more imposing and looks like a demon king, so splurge A group of young people are really fun.


    The King of Golden Nightmare is an eternal existence, she will not randomly descend on the world she created, because her power is too large, if it descends casually, the overly large power will cause the world dimension she created to collapse and be completely annihilated. In the sea of ??chaos, no longer exists, drifting forever in the sea of ??chaos, the greatest pleasure of the golden nightmare king is sleeping, a doze is hundreds of millions of years, and now, the pleasure of the golden nightmare king, Just watching Naruto do a bunch of extraordinary things every day.


    Sitting cross-legged on the sofa, there is a bucket of popcorn between her legs. She has eaten this bucket of popcorn for 13 years, but it hasn''t diminished at all.


    Bi-colored eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the little phoenix that Naruto had created, the golden nightmare king showed an expression of interest, and said: "It is indeed the person I chose to create a phoenix out of thin air. Although the power is still small, it is indeed an immortal phoenix." (PS: The person you choose is actually just a momentary boring choice. The King of Golden Nightmare: Nonsense! I fight! ­©


    "Humans are really interesting creatures. Although weak and small, they can continue to grow stronger, even without limits. It''s really interesting."

 226 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 226

    The King of Golden Nightmare felt interesting to the little phoenix created by Naruto. Just a little bit, the black and gold energy travels through time and space. Since it is so interesting, she will make it all more chaotic.


    Chapter 274: A good show!


    After walking out of the mansion of the Great Elder, Naruto seemed to be in a good mood. His second step plan was considered a success. According to Naruto''s prediction, this was the best progress.


    If the elders had so simply agreed to let Gaara become the fifth generation of Fengying, Naruto would find it troublesome. If it goes too smoothly, it can only mean that the undercurrent is raging, and it will be revealed earlier, and Naruto can cut off the road. Thorns, as for how to fight against the elders, how to constrain power, that is all Gaara''s business, and there is no relationship with Naruto for half a dime.


    Walking slowly back to Temari''s home, the little Phoenix guy was still just born. He was very curious about everything in this world. He danced around Naruto from time to time, and his orange eyes faithfully recorded everything in this world.


    Naruto wandered leisurely and walked back to Temari''s house after a long time.


    Temari has been anxious for a long time, for fear of something wrong with Naruto, on the one hand, he is very relieved of Naruto''s strength, Naruto drags on for a long time without returning, Temari is really worried to death.


    "Temari, I''m back."


    Like an uncle, Naruto walked directly into Fengying''s mansion, and said loudly, as if he were the master here.


    Temari almost flew out of the living room. Seeing Naruto with a smile on his face intact, a heart was finally swallowed back into his stomach.


    "You are finally back."


    "No way, that old man talking too long is a waste of time." Naruto shrugged helplessly, and directly pushed the fault to the head of the elder, not saying that he was wasting time wandering around in the street. It is impossible for Temari to go to the Great Elder to confirm it anyway.


    "Did you make it?"


    "Is there anything Naruto Uzumaki can''t do?" Naruto said arrogantly, and Temari was completely relieved.


    "But..." Naruto changed the conversation and said, "The old man offered me a very tempting condition~ It''s so tempting, I really made a lot of determination if I refused it."


    "What conditions does he give you?"


    "Actually, it''s nothing, just give me a big beauty."


    "You...huh!" Regardless of whether Naruto''s words were true or false, Temari knew that he was deliberately mad at herself, so she was really caught by the popularity, and turned around with a cold snort.


    Naruto seemed to be unconscious, pinching his chin, and said: "It''s a pity, that beauty is very good in appearance and figure, I also saw her..."


    Temari turned around in a moment, looked at Naruto with murderous eyes, and said, "What do you see about her?!"


    Naruto shut up immediately and looked at Tian as if he was wandering away from the sky.


    Temari has been aroused by Naruto¡¯s curiosity and jealousy. Naruto was halfway through what he said just now. How could Temari bear it? I can¡¯t wait to know what Naruto saw about that woman. He walked in front of Naruto with his eyes straight. Staring at Naruto''s eyes hookedly.


    "Say it!"


    A woman at this time is unreasonable, Mingren would not tell that he saw that woman was not wearing a cover, he stretched out his hand, hugged Temari, and kissed it without hesitation.


    "Hmm..." Temari squashed, unexpectedly Naruto dared to kiss her in the yard in broad daylight, and was shocked. Although the two had a kissing experience, it was a long time ago. The kisses and the breath of Naruto made Temari''s heart suddenly flustered.


    Temari¡¯s hands kept hitting Naruto¡¯s strong muscles, but they couldn¡¯t push them at all. Now, Kankuro went to teach his apprentices, and Bai took Sakura and Xianglin to go shopping. Gaara kid didn¡¯t know. Why didn''t he come back? Anyway, there is only Naruto and Temari in a big house. Naturally, I have to take the opportunity.


    While kissing, Naruto pushed Temari into the living room, then closed the door with a hook.


    Naruto pushed Temari against the wall, his lips left Temari''s lips, Temari finally had a chance to breathe, his eyes were moist and moving, and he said, "Naruto...Naruto...Don''t be like this..."


    Naruto smiled wickedly and said, "Don''t you want to know where I saw that woman? Tell you, it''s here." Naruto reached out and held Temari''s chest unceremoniously.


    "Naruto...Don''t...I...I''m not ready...Give me...give me some time?" Temari said breathlessly, even if the girl in Sagakura is bold and open, she is willing to admit that she likes it. Naruto, but the two have not known each other for a long time. If the last step is carried out so quickly, Temari still feels a little worried and fearful.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not so anxious." Naruto whispered in Temari''s ear, "I like you, I want you, but I greedily want to get all your body, mind and love, I know you are now I like me, but this kind of like hasn¡¯t turned into love, and you shouldn¡¯t have noticed yourself. You should still be grateful for me. I don¡¯t want this. I will wait until the day when you completely fall in love with me. Will really eat you up."


    Naruto''s words seemed to dredge the depression in Temari''s heart, and she suddenly became clear. Faced with her feelings, the bold and open Princess Temari wrapped her arms around Naruto''s neck and said: "Naruto, give me some more time, wait until When I can give myself to you without hesitation or fear."


    "I wait for you."


    "kiss Me."


    "Teacher Gaara, come, open your mouth, ah~~"


    Sandyin Ninja Hospital...


    In the ward, even if the buildings in Shayin Village are mainly earthy yellow, the color in the hospital is still white.


    In the clean ward, the brown-haired girl was sitting on a chair next to the bed, holding a thermos box in her hand with rich and delicious chicken soup. The girl took a spoon with a spoon and delivered it to the boy on the bed.


    This happy scene is very normal for young boys and girls in love, but if the young man among them is Shouhe Ren Zhuli Gaara, then I will say something else.


    Gaara''s original indifferent face couldn''t help showing a helpless crack in front of the girl, and said, "Ji, I haven''t gotten to the point where my hands and feet are disabled. You don''t have to."


    "No!" Ji pursed his lips stubbornly, and said: "My teacher Ai Luo is sick now, so someone must take care of it! Come on, open your mouth, and drink the soup soon."


    Gaara, who is indifferent by nature, couldn''t stand up and face in front of such a little girl anymore, opened his mouth helplessly, and drank the chicken soup.


    "Yeah, that''s right." Ji seems to have completely misunderstood the generations between him and Gaara. He spoke to a child in a tone of voice, serving Gaara to the bowl of chicken soup.


    Gaara has never received any care before, but now he feels great satisfaction. He has a good friend, a good brother, a brother, a sister, and a girl who cares about himself. Gaara¡¯s requirements are not too great. How much.


    In fact, Ji is really worried about it. Gaara is just a little bit traumatic and excessive physical exertion. The several longan ambush attacks in Qingming only made Gaara break the flesh, without hurting the muscles and bones. Gaara recovered as soon as he slept, and he stayed in the hospital.


    "Hee hee, it''s all finished, so it''s right." Ji will clean up the warming bowl he brought, and then he urges Gaara to worry: "Teacher Gaara, you are not allowed to sneak out of the hospital. "


    "I see." Gaara looked helpless... Why didn''t I find Ji so long-winded before?


    Ji stood up from the chair, turned around, and was about to wash the warming bowl, but when she turned around, she was suddenly stunned on the spot, looking blushing at the blond man and woman leaning against the door of the ward.


    Naruto leaned against the door frame, tapping the inner side of the joints with his fingers regularly, and said, "Teju, it seems that we both have disturbed others'' good things."


    Chapter 275: Convince Me Gaara!


    After a deep exchange between Fukage Mansion and Temari, because I don¡¯t know why Gaara hasn¡¯t returned home for so long, Naruto and Temari came to the hospital for a visit, but they didn¡¯t expect to see it. Such a wonderful "feeding" drama.


    This kind of thing happens to men and women who are passionate about love, but it is really funny when it happens to Gaara.


    "Hands, hands... Lord Temari! Naruto... Lord Naruto!"


    Ji''s face was instantly red like a big red cloth, and her words were uncomfortable. Her head was congested and she was dizzy, and she almost fell to the ground.


    "Good noon, Ji." Temari greeted the Ji with a smile, but the Ji felt something was wrong, and his heart was even more flustered.


    "In the middle of the middle...Good noon, Lord Temari." Ji finally straightened his tongue, and said: "Um...How long have you two been here?"


    Naruto and Temari looked at each other, and Naruto first spoke:


    "Come here for a while."


    "We have been here since you first started feeding."


    "It''s just that you are so sweet and I don''t want to disturb you."

 227 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 227

    "Are you drinking honey or chicken soup?"


    "The sweet ones are tired."


    "Hey, Gaara has grown up, and I can rest assured as a sister."


    "Yes, yes, I can rest assured as a brother-in-law... Whoops!" After Naruto said this, Temari gave him a hard hit on the head.


    "Brother-in-law, you big-headed ghost!" Temari scolded ashamedly, but the reddishness on her face was nothing compared to Ji, and the blush on Ji''s was redder than Gaara''s hair.


    "You two talk too much nonsense."


    Gaara, who hadn¡¯t spoken all the time, finally spoke. The cold tone was trying to conceal something. There was a slight tremor from the tone, and the light green eyes did not directly look at the performance of Temari and Naruto. Both of them can see that Gaara''s indifferent appearance has unprecedented shyness and panic.


    This kid is also his first love...


    As for the question of whether Gaara will blush... This kid is covered with sand armor, and the outer skin is actually sand. Even if his face burns up, there will be no change in the outside... Is this the legendary Erpi face?


    "Gaara, you are too cruel, anyhow I am also your sister."


    "That''s it."


    "What about you two." Gaara started to fight back.


    Temari smiled generously, took Naruto''s arm, and said, "The two of us are dating now."


    "Yes, there is nothing to admit about this kind of thing, Gaara, this method can''t deal with us." Naruto laughed, although Gaara has changed a lot, but after all, it was rare before. When communicating with others, being stupid is hard to change in a moment.


    Although I couldn''t see the face because of the armor of sand, Gaara was already very upset from the look of my eyes.


    Temari let go of Naruto¡¯s arms, walked over, took Ji¡¯s hands, and said, "Ji, I will leave this stupid boy Gaara to you in the future. Although he rarely speaks, he cares about you very much. Yes, in the future, you can be more concerned. Gaara likes to eat bird gizzards and salted beef tongue, but does not like to eat yokan and sugar chestnuts, and when he sleeps, he likes to sleep with gourds. Hulu grabbed the spot."


    Temari has a long-minded expression and tells the Ji all about Gaara''s preferences. Even Gaara''s sleep habits are said. Although his face is flushed and almost fainting, but he subconsciously remembers all Temari''s words. Clearly.


    Naruto sat next to Gaara, stabbed Gaara with his arm, and said with a smile: "Gaara, you are really good, you are still hooked on your facial paralysis ~ I took a sacrifice to this girl. No wonder I said why you refused to leave the hospital and go home. It made Temari and I worry for nothing. In the end, you enjoyed the tenderness in the hospital."


    Gaara, a guy who is naturally less talkative, still didn''t speak, but there was already sand floating around him.


    "By the way, Gaara, when do you plan to get married, how many tables are there for the wedding banquet, and where am I?"


    Naruto has always been open-minded to the familiar words, and even said things like marriage, not to mention that Naruto''s own wedding banquet has to be prepared until when.


    "roll!"


    Gaara really couldn''t bear it, no need to bear it anymore, Sand turned into a huge sand hand, grabbed Naruto, and threw him straight out of the window.


    Temari smiled and saw that Gaara would take her elder sister at any time, and ran out quickly. Temari, who is a sister, has a lot to confess to her future sister-in-law.


    Whoosh!


    Not long after Temari left, Naruto turned in through the window again.


    Seeing Gaara''s cold face, he quickly raised his hands to surrender, and said, "I surrender, stop making trouble, and talk about business."


    Gaara rolled his eyes slightly, who was making trouble.


    "Temari and I intend to make you the fifth generation Fengkage."


    Naruto threw a blockbuster casually, and looked at Gaara''s surprised expression that Gaara was instantly caught by SHOCK. Even Gaara''s calmness has not recovered for a long time, and he finally recovered his mind and mouth. ~ Ba, said: "What you said is true?"


    "That''s right." Naruto nodded, and said: "I just came out of the elder, here, this little guy is also there." Naruto pointed at the little Phoenix on his shoulder.


    "Chirp!" Little Phoenix crowed in cooperation, although it didn''t know what Naruto was talking about.


    "Why, don''t you have confidence? Afraid that you will not do well?"


    "Yes, I don''t have confidence." Gaara admitted directly without any cover up. It is not ashamed to admit his weaknesses. On the contrary, it is necessary to know where your weaknesses are to make more progress. The strong need to have.


    "Then how about I give you this confidence?"


    Gaara raised his head and looked at Naruto, wondering what he was going to say?


    "Do you like sacrifice? Don''t pretend to be garlic, just tell me the truth."


    "¡­¡­like."


    "Then do you know what will happen if you are with Jiji?"


    Gaara was shocked, obviously thinking of something.


    Naruto looked at Gaara with his arms folded, and said, "You should know it too well. In addition to Maki, Temari, Kankuro and other festivals in Sagakura Village, others are still calling you monsters behind their backs. If you associate with Ji, or even get married, Ji will become the monster¡¯s girlfriend and wife in their mouths. If you have a child in the future, he will also endure the pain you experienced before, if you can¡¯t Change your destiny as a person Zhuli, this is your fate."


    "So you want me to be the Fifth Generation Eye Fengying?"


    "Yes, this is the best way for you. It is a man''s responsibility to protect the woman you love. Since the sacrifice likes you and you like her, you must shoulder the responsibility of protecting her. You must use yourself desperately that day. I¡¯m very satisfied with the performance of the power protection sacrifice. As long as you stick to that guardian heart, you will definitely become a great wind shadow."


    Gaara raised his head, staring at Naruto''s eyes with green eyes. After a long while, Gaara sighed softly and said, "Naruto, you do have the inherent power to convince people."


    "Thank you for the praise, I think so too."


    "Well, I am willing to be the fifth generation Fengying."


    "Don''t talk like you are wronged. Temari and I have already paved the way for you. As for how far you can go in the future, it''s up to you."


    "understand."


    "Ah~~ I''m talking about it with you, I went to find Temari."


    "Naruto¡­¡­"


    "Ah, what''s the matter?"


    "Thank you."


    "Such words are forgiven. Just wait for you to arrange a special seat for me at your future wedding banquet."


    "roll!"


    "Hahahaha..."


    Chapter 276: Healing Yakumo!


    After spending two days in Shayin Village and making love to Temari for two days, Naruto was finally willing to go back to Konoha, but this time Naruto did not use the technique of flying thunder god to fly back to Konoha. Instead, he chose 11. Road bus.


    Use it to go!


    Later, news came out that someone wanted to assassinate Uzumaki Naruto on his way back to the village, but Naruto Uzumaki saw him through. With a trick to kill the tail beast jade, the destructive power of the tail beast jade blasted off a mountain in an instant, and the piece Turned into scorched earth.


    After receiving this news, the Elder Shayin Village felt even more trembling.

 228 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 228

    Recently, the Ninja world seems to be calm, with only a few small troubles, and no major events involving national interests have happened. Gaara will not be a day or two to become a five-generation Fengying. Naruto is not in a hurry, but in the film industry. But something big happened.


    The movie starring Snow Country Queen Fuuka Koyuki, "Princess Wind and Cloud-The End" is officially released in Ninja, because of the gimmick of the Snow Country Queen, and Fuuka Koyuki used to be the clone of Fuji Kazee. When it appeared, it accumulated a large number of fans. Less than five days after the movie was released, the box office created a record in the history of this world movie, and it is constantly refreshing.


    Because Naruto Uzumaki appeared in the latter part of the movie, the plots of the front and back parts of the movie were not the same, and the part of the connection in the middle seemed a bit awkward, but it did not hinder the excitement of the movie.


    Except for the heroine of Fenghua Xiaoxue, everyone knows that the real protagonist of this movie is not the protagonist lion playing in the first few episodes of Princess Fengyun series, but it is the Uzumaki Naruto who took less than half an hour to add up to the camera.


    It was a truly wonderful battle of ninjas, which attracted the attention of countless audiences. In fact, even the leaders of the villages and those in power watched the movie. What they care about is not the plot, but the performance of Naruto in the movie. Especially the technique of that wooden escape.


    The first generation of Hokage¡¯s wood escape technique reappears in the world. This incident has a huge impact on the entire Ninja world. Countless people have tried their best to get the original video tape without any modification. The record is the most at that time. In the real battle scenes, they watched that video tape countless times, and they got only one result.


    Uzumaki Naruto really mastered the technique of wood escape!


    This news is not good news for any village except Konoha, but there is no doubt that Konoha is stronger.


    Naruto doesn¡¯t care what those people think of him. Anyway, "Princess Wind and Cloud-The End" has created a box office miracle, and the director will not play tricks with Naruto. As previously said, he has his share at the box office. In fact, Naruto got even more money than the queen and starring Koyuki, and that money was spent in Naruto''s pocket.


    Naruto is so rich that he can talk. The two days are really very happy.


    After dealing with some messy things, Naruto returned home and went into Yakumo¡¯s room without hesitation. There were a lot of things during this period, and Naruto did not accompany Yakumo well. Today is to make up for this. .


    Naruto quietly approached Yakumo''s hand, and gently placed his paws on Yakumo''s shoulders.


    When Naruto''s wolf claws were about to touch Yakumo''s thin shoulders, Yakumo suddenly said softly, "Are you back?"


    Naruto''s hand shook, but Yakumo put down the paintbrush and drawing board, grabbed Naruto''s hands, and placed them on his shoulders.


    Naruto cooperated and lowered his body slightly, leaning his head on Yakumo''s shoulder, breathing in the clear and clean fragrance of the girl, and said, "I thought I didn''t?"


    "Yes." Yakumo said softly, and then stretched out his hand to squeeze the back of Yakumo''s hand and said: "You have been free lately, running around here and there, and taking pictures with the queen of Snow Country. How about a movie, isn¡¯t it very happy?"


    "Uh..." Naruto touched his nose with some embarrassment, and said, "You all know?"


    "Of course." Yakumo turned around, with an angry and resentful expression on his face, and said: "You have been away for so long, and I''m bored at home, so I went to the movies with Hinata and Ino. In the end, I saw someone¡¯s wonderful performance. How is it, how does the Snow Queen feel?"


    "Hehe... how does her taste compare to my Yakumo''s." Naruto laughed, not at all serious, in front of Yakumo, of course she couldn''t say how Xiaoxue was, she had to hold her. The cloud is good.


    Yakumo certainly knows Naruto¡¯s thoughts, although he doesn¡¯t know which is strong or weak in his heart, he was still very happy after hearing what he said, wrinkled his nose, and said slightly: "I hate it, I will say something nice. I was deceived by your rhetoric, but I couldn''t hold it, and even my heart was deceived by you."


    Naruto took this opportunity to hug Yakumo¡¯s thin body. Naruto sat on the bed, letting Yakumo lean on her body. The weak girl didn¡¯t have any strength and leaned softly in Naruto¡¯s arms. .


    "Bad guy, want to take advantage of me again?"


    "Don''t say I''m so anxious, okay? My Yakumo baby, I''m just here to solve your physical problems this time."


    "what?!"


    Yakumo''s heart was shocked, and he immediately turned his head to meet Naruto''s smiling blue eyes, the shock in his heart was unimaginable.


    "You... are you telling the truth?!"


    Yakumo¡¯s mental power is strong, and her mental ability is very tenacious. Even in the face of death, she can still maintain the state of Furui Bupa, but her mind will fluctuate sharply every time because of Naruto¡¯s appearance. Naruto is The biggest key in Yakumo''s heart, this key can be said to be completely undefended, Naruto can easily enter Yakumo''s heart, or in other words, Naruto has been in Yakumo''s heart all the time and never came out.


    As the saying goes, the strongest defenses start to collapse from the inside.


    "Of course, I have nothing that Naruto Uzumaki can''t do." Naruto''s life, I don''t know how many times this sentence has to be said, but he is so mad and so arrogant. All of this is based on his strength. On the basis of.


    Naruto stretched out his hand and gently shaved Yakumo¡¯s delicate and pretty face, his eyes were very affectionate, and he said: "You should know that I have learned Mu Dun. Chakra with Mu Dun will be helpful to your body. , Can definitely surpass Red and become Konoha''s strongest phantom ninja."


    "Difficult, can it be said..." Yakumo is not a fool. She was very intelligent, thinking of the key to this, and said: "Did you deliberately learn Mu Dun for me?"


    This is indeed the truth. Naruto did learn Mu Dun for Yakumo. Although Mu Dun is a great help to Naruto, his strength has skyrocketed, and he will be more handy in controlling Nine-tailed Chakra. In the future, he will also deal with Uchiha Madara. He had a hole card, but if it weren''t because Yakumo''s body had to rely on Mu Dun''s help, Naruto would have no desire to learn.


    "Of course, you are the treasure I cherish and cherish." Naruto stroked Yakumo''s face lightly, and said nasty love words without hiding.


    "For me, so hard...is it worth it?"


    "Of course it''s worth it." Naruto''s tone was unwavering, "You gave me all your heart, but I can''t give you a single-minded feeling. I owe you too much, so it''s me... ¡­"


    Yakumo stretched out his finger to gently plug Naruto¡¯s mouth, shook his head, and said, "You didn¡¯t owe me anything. It is my willingness to fall in love with you. There is no right or wrong to love. For my Kurama Yakumo, Being able to fall in love with you is the greatest happiness in life. Although you can''t just love me alone, you told me before, I only love one scoop if you are weak."


    "I''m so happy that you can say that, Yakumo, but the phrase''weak water three thousand, only love one scoop'' is usually a man say to a woman, and it is always a little weird for a woman to say to a man."


    "Punch!" Yakumo couldn''t help but smile, poke Naruto''s chest lightly with his finger, and said: "Then you have the ability to tell me, "Weak Sanqian, you only love me."


    "Um..." Naruto was embarrassed, he really owed his mouth, it''s okay who is doing that, he really can''t say such things.


    "Alright, alright, I won''t tease you anymore." Although Yakumo was a little disappointed, he still smiled slightly and said, "How do you plan to solve my physical problems?"


    Naruto''s eyes settled, lowered his head, and said a word in Yakumo''s ear. Yakumo''s face instantly blushed, and he was ashamed and panicked. Needless to say, it took a while before he mustered his courage and said in a timid voice: "True Do you want this?"


    "Yeah." Naruto nodded without hesitation.


    Chapter 277: Have you by your side!


    "Then...then you turn it over first."


    Yakumo was already embarrassed, and said to Naruto in a very shy tone.


    "Yeah." Naruto knew that Yakumo was too shy in her heart, and left the bed immediately, turned around, turned her back to Yakumo.


    There was a whispering sound from behind, thinking of the beautiful girl who was as white as jade, taking the initiative to take off all of her clothes at this time. Naruto had a fierce impulse in her heart, like a fire, but it was hateful. However, Naruto had to suppress the fire by himself.


    "Naruto...I...I''m done."


    Yakumo''s soft voice came from behind, and Naruto almost couldn''t wait to turn around. Seeing Yakumo''s white body lying on the bed, Naruto really felt the meaning of the word jade~body.


    Yakumo¡¯s skin is the fairest one Naruto has ever seen. The lack of exposure to the sun makes Yakumo¡¯s skin unhealthyly pale. With the temperament of her Xiaojiabiyu, Yakumo looks like an exquisite porcelain doll. , White and charming, but fragile and fragile, Naruto must be careful, or you will lose Yakumo if you are not careful.


    It was Yakumo''s wish to become a great phantom ninja, and Naruto was of course willing to use his own efforts to help Yakumo achieve this wish. The first thing to be solved was Yakumo''s body.


    According to Tsunade and Naruto¡¯s research, Mu Dun¡¯s chakra is simply the best tonic for the human body. This vitality chakra can not only heal wounds quickly, but also reduce fatigue and make people feel energetic. It can eliminate the hidden wounds in the human body. Apart from being too difficult to learn, there are almost no shortcomings.


    Mu Dun can also treat decaying organs and stimulate muscle growth. It can also treat Yakumo''s cardiopulmonary insufficiency and muscle atrophy caused by long periods of inactivity.


    Because Mu Dun Chakra must be accurately and proportionally input to different parts of Yakumo''s body, physical touch is inevitable. Of course, Naruto can''t let Yamato touch Yakumo''s body, and Tsunade would not use Mu Dun , Of course this kind of thing can only be done by himself.


    Although the purpose of this was indeed for Yakumo, it was true that Yakumo was really ashamed to think that his whole body would be touched by Naruto''s hands.


    Yakumo is shy, but if it weren''t for Naruto''s figure in her heart, how could she agree to show her body completely in front of Naruto, but Naruto was also uncomfortable.


    Although he can see Yakumo¡¯s beautiful body, he must restrain his desires, because Yakumo¡¯s body is very fragile. A bad Chakra will hurt her fragile heart and lungs. Not only is it not helpful, but it will hurt. Yakumo.


    Although Naruto has the ability to rebirth in a short period of time, he does not intend to use it on Yakumo, because he has no intention of letting Yakumo die. Is it possible to mess around with the power?Yakumo died, rebirth again, died, do it again?Let Yakumo experience the pain of death countless times, Naruto couldn''t do that kind of thing.


    At first, a seal of Si was formed in the hand, combining the Chakra of Water Dun and Earth Dun, and after injecting the Chakra of Yang Dun, the nature of Mu Dun was changed.


    Because Naruto was also doing this kind of thing for the first time, so the Chakra in his hand was reduced to the lowest level, and even the faint fluorescence was not emitted, and he gently placed it on Yakumo.

 229 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 229

    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Yakumo groaned softly, causing Naruto to shake.


    "Yakumo, please don''t make this sound, okay?" Naruto said helplessly. He was already very reluctant to suppress his fire. If Yakumo makes this sound again, Naruto is afraid that he really wants to control it. Living.


    "Is this my problem?!" Yakumo dared to open his eyes and glared at Naruto, and said, "I...my body...what can I do..."


    "Then you''d better bear it, otherwise I can''t help it, it''s not a good thing for you."


    Yakumo¡¯s cardiopulmonary function is so poor that he can¡¯t hold on for more than ten minutes even when jogging. Strenuous exercise is impossible at all. Human-building exercise is obviously a kind of strenuous exercise. The cloud is not dead.


    Yakumo glared at Naruto and saw that his face was weird, apparently holding back his own fire, nodded slightly, gritted his teeth and began to bear it.


    It is the first time that Naruto has done this kind of medical massage. Even with the massage skills taught by Silent, there are still many deviations. In the end, there is no problem. Because it is the first time, Naruto only After half an hour, I stopped.


    Yakumo''s face flushed, and it was finally over.


    Naruto hurriedly pulled the quilt on the bed to cover Yakumo, for fear that she would catch a cold, Yakumo leaned against Naruto''s arms, his face and breathing gradually calmed down.


    Naruto wiped the sweat off Yakumo''s forehead, then leaned against the bed with his arms around Yakumo''s body, and said, "Yakumo, how do you feel?"


    "Not bad, very comfortable." Yakumo''s face reddened again, but he still answered Naruto''s question, and said: "It feels as if the whole body is relaxed. When breathing, it feels as if the whole body is full of strength, and it feels like Konoha. There is nothing wrong with running fifty laps."


    "Silly girl, stop talking stupid." Naruto squeezed Yakumo''s face and said, "This is only one time. How can your body survive that kind of strenuous exercise? Don''t sneak away when I don''t know. Running, if something happens to you, I have to smash your ass~ You can¡¯t!"


    There is a reason why Yakumo feels full of energy, because Naruto left a little bit of Mudun Chakra in Yakumo''s body, and Yakumo will feel that way because of this extra vital chakra. , But those chakras will soon blend into Yakumo''s body.


    "I see." Yakumo blushed and said shyly.


    "Now, starting from tomorrow, Tsunade will check your body every morning and evening, and the daily food will also be silent to prepare nutritious meals for you, but the taste will be almost a bit, this time may be more difficult."


    "It''s okay, it''s not hard at all." Yakumo said happily, leaning on Naruto. "It''s not hard at all by Naruto''s side."


    "Bad girl, don''t you know you are shy?" Naruto smiled and cursed, but he clasped Yakumo''s thin shoulders tightly and said, "Yakumo, I will definitely help you fulfill your dream."


    "Yeah!" Yakumo nodded heavily, and then showed shame on his face again, and said: "Naruto, you...you have to endure very hard..."


    Naruto was stunned at first, and then the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. A bloody young man faced a young girl with a red fruit. For half an hour, he could only watch how cruel torture he could not eat. And today This is the first time, so it''s only half an hour. Later... Naruto''s days are dim...


    "Would you like... I''ll help you with my hand..." Yakumo was really ashamed. After saying this, her ears were red, but compared to the shame in her heart, she was more reluctant to feel Naruto.


    Hand... Naruto swallowed his saliva, and reluctantly suppressed the thought, shook his head, and said, "No, Yakumo, what you need now is a good rest. When you are completely healed, I have to Don''t let you go all day."


    "Hate! Net talking nonsense! I''m ignoring you!"


    Yakumo''s shy appearance caused Naruto to laugh. Yakumo was ashamed and quickly pulled up the quilt to cover his head. Naruto reached in for a two-handed addiction and walked out of Yakumo''s room.


    When Naruto got into the bath room, Naruto was not afraid of catching a cold and took a cold shower, forcibly extinguished the flame in his body. Although the calamus was at home among the women pushed by Naruto, Naruto did not intend to find the calamus to vent. The fire held in the cloud vents on the calamus?Please, they are all Naruto''s beloved women, and they are not tools for venting desires. Although Naruto is a famous playboy, he is like a Virgo in some things. Extremely paranoid, this is probably the trait of Otsuki Kaguya''s descendants. Speaking of Otsuki Kaguya''s descendants, many of them are paranoid, and Naruto has become one of them.


    After taking a bath and changing into a bathrobe, Naruto felt much more relaxed. He went to the kitchen to get snacks and drinks. Naruto sat in the living room and watched TV to pass the time. Although the TV programs of Naruto World are not as rich and exciting as modern , But somehow somehow.


    Changpu came out of the room, wearing a very revealing dress, sat next to Naruto, and said, "Why, why didn''t you come to me just now?"


    Naruto glanced at Changpu strangely and said, "How did you know?"


    "Gluck...Although this house is big, the sound playback is also very good, but I still heard Yakumo''s voice just now."


    "Then why don''t you think that we were just creating people?"


    Changpu whitened Naruto with a glance and said, "It''s only half an hour. You''re not that fast, and if you were doing it just now, you don''t need to take a cold shower to cool down."


    "When did you become so smart?"


    "I''m already smart, but you don''t know it." Changpu Jiao said proudly, "Fool, why don''t you come to me, you will hurt your body like this."


    "I didn''t treat you as a tool to vent your desires."


    "I know this, but..." Changpu looked at Naruto with blurred eyes, and said, "What if I want it?"


    boom!!


    The flame that had just been suppressed in Naruto''s body broke out in an instant, and a tent was set up under the bathrobe, and he immediately turned over and pressed the calamus under him.


    After the rain closed, Naruto hugged the intoxicated calamus and said: "It''s nice to have you by my side..."


    Chapter 278: Four Flowers of Konoha!(1)


    Fast forward one year...


    Konoha No. 3 Exercise Field...


    After a year of constant rest and recuperation, this exercise field has become Konoha¡¯s most advanced exercise field. Not only does it have a complete range of training equipment, but it also provides unlimited supply of junliang pills, blood pills, bandages, kunai, and shuriken. Tools, as well as medical ninjas and Anbe stationed here at any time, and even three meals a day will be delivered by a special person, both nutrition and taste are top-notch.


    The area of ??exercise site No. 3 has also increased a lot, being larger than the dead forest, with a radius of 12 kilometers, including forests, rivers, and even cliffs and deserts.


    Naruto is the only one who can put so much effort into creating such an advanced exercise field.


    He is purely for convenience, because many of Konoha''s cultivation relies on Naruto''s guidance. Among the Konoha twelve Xiaoqiangs, except for Sasuke who defected and Naruto himself, the remaining ten are all, and Bai , Xianglin, Yakumo, Shiranui Kenma and their trio of Flying Thunder God, Naruto also promised to instruct them in the skill of Flying Thunder God, and later even the red beans and red, one vote for one vote of Shinobu will come to Naruto. guide.


    Originally the third exercise field was not big, and it became more crowded when there were more people, so Naruto simply made this open space bigger, and then used his own ninjutsu to create some special terrains. To suit the different characteristics of different people training.


    And because of the large amount of training, the junliang pills are often eaten, and it is troublesome to take them home or buy them out. So Naruto simply put a few cabinets in different places of the exercise site, and stored a lot of ninjas for a long time.


    And because it was unavoidable to get hurt while practicing, it was too troublesome to run to the hospital. Naruto simply asked Tsunade to send two medical ninjas over. Naruto also transferred a few people from the Anbe and was "resident" at the exercise site. on.


    After a year of development, the specifications of this exercise site are completely different from other exercise sites. However, there are Anbe guards here. Without Naruto¡¯s permission, ordinary people cannot enter here to practice. Otherwise, they will have to go through the Anbe first. For the first level, he has to face the punishment of Minister An and Tsunade.


    "Bagua Sixty-Four Palms!"


    Of course, Hinata can enter this exercise field. After a year of day and night practice, her sixty-four palms are more perfect, and the field of gossip that can be unfolded is also more perfect and firm. Naruto can''t leave it all at once under normal conditions. .(In the fairy mode and the nine-tailed chakra mode, Naruto directly enters the super shadow level. If the strength gap is too large, there will be no practice effect)


    Hinata''s little hand with a faint blue chakra blue light pointed towards Naruto.


    Naruto used the chakra burst method taught by Tsunade to shake the chakra all over his body instantly, breaking away from the control of the Hinata Gossip Domain, and at the same time throwing a kunai in his hand, and then immediately activated the Thunder God technique.


    Although Fei Lei Shen only allowed Naruto to move five meters away because of his haste, it was enough to leave Hinata''s realm.


    "Chaotic Star Rain!"


    Tian Tian, ??who combed two Bao Baotou that Naruto likes so much, jumped into the air, unrolling the scroll in his hand, countless kunai falling toward Naruto like rain, all these kuns are real and practical. Kunai made of stainless steel.


    Every day is rich, and every day is rich. In terms of private property, Tian Tian is only less than Naruto among her peers. Her source of income is not her family, but her own income.Tiantian has a talent that Naruto can''t match in making scrolls for storing items. A blank scroll only needs more than a hundred taels, but a scroll with a storage space of about ten cubic meters can be sold. Nearly ten thousand liang, although the mountains and dews are usually not visible, but Tian Tian is a little rich woman.


    "Tudidou Tuliubi!"


    Naruto reacted quickly, and a thick earthen wall rose in front of him, blocking all the suffering of every day.


    Tian Tian showed a smug smile, his hands and ten fingers were constantly dancing, a touch of cold light flashed in the air, five trigeminal kunai emitting blue thunder light penetrated the defense of the earth flow wall, and quickly pierced towards Naruto.


    "Are you aware that I used Earth Escape to defend and immediately use Thunder Escape? Alas, I am beginning to regret teaching her so much." Naruto sighed helplessly, but had to fight back quickly.

 230 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 230

    "The wind is suppressed!"


    A wind ball with great destructive power was spit out from Ming''s population, but Tiantian¡¯s fingers danced flexibly, controlling the five kunai to dodge quickly, and Tiantian can already manipulate the kunai controlled by a steel wire as flexible as his own hands and feet. Kua is aimless and small, all avoiding Naruto''s oppression.


    "Wind escape beast wave gale palm!"


    The suppression was ineffective. Naruto switched to attacking with a large area of ??beast wave gale palm. Under the screaming wind, the attack area was too large, and Kuwu could no longer escape. It was all knocked into the air by Naruto, and the thunder of Kusu was also completely destroyed. The wind swallowed.


    "Drink! Look at me!!"


    Sakura appeared next to the five kunai that was about to fall, and the fan fist swung out. The strange power taught by Tsunade had achieved certain results. The five kunai was punched by Sakura''s strange power, and the speed was faster than the pistol bullet. , All flew towards Naruto.


    Ding ding ding ding ding!!


    After all, Naruto''s strength was too much higher, and in an instant he drew out kunai, blocking all five kunai.


    White light flashed!


    Tiantian appeared in front of Naruto in an instant, pushing his hands forward.


    "Go! The art of sand and iron!"


    Four of them are all shattered in an instant. In fact, these kunai are originally powders, and they can only fuse into the appearance of kunai under the Tiantian¡¯s magnetic escape chakra. As for the remaining one, it is because of leaving behind. Therefore, Fei Lei Shen''s coordinates cannot be crushed into sand iron.Now these kunai changed their shape again, and turned into a three-pronged pyramid with a length of more than 30 centimeters, exuding a terrifying cold light piercing Naruto''s heart.


    "Bengquan!!"


    Sakura put on leather gloves to reduce the damage to her fist to a certain extent. She hit the three-corner with a fist. The moving speed of ordinary sand iron was too slow, and it was not dangerous to the naruto man. Only Sakura''s strange power was used. Just work.


    "Don''t be so cruel, Mu Dun Mu Dingbi!"


    Naruto retreated while using the wooden escape, an arc-shaped protective wall protected him in front of Naruto, and Naruto quickly avoided.


    boom!


    The power of the sand iron was too concentrated, and the attack was an instant event. Even the wooden ingot wall could not absorb its chakras. A crack was opened in an instant, and most of the strength was simply absorbed.


    "Senior Sister Everyday! I''m here!"


    "understand!"


    The blond Teju smiled sweetly, and kept throwing out the paper flowers of the detonating talisman in his hands. Every day, he quickly manipulated the three pyramids to disperse them into sand iron. The black sand iron wrapped the paper flowers, forming four kunai again.


    With a wave of both hands every day, Kumo, which contains the detonation talisman, flies towards Naruto. Magnetic Escape is still too burdensome for her at present. The sand and iron she controls are rarely mentioned, and the power is far from the third generation of Fengying. It''s not the same, you have to rely on everyone''s strength.


    Boom boom boom!!


    Four consecutive explosions. Because the detonating talisman was compressed in the sand and iron, the power of the explosion was limited, and then the explosion formed a more powerful force. The sand and iron that washed the marrow became a super high-speed and dense stray bullet. It means the same thing as the steel ball in the grenade.


    "Flying Thunder God Enchantment!"


    Naruto was forced by the four of them to even use the Thunder God enchantment, and only then could he withstand the explosion and sand and iron coming from the front.


    "You four don''t need to be so cruel, murder your husband?!"


    "What happened to the murder of her husband?!" Miss Ino, with her hands on her hips, looked savage, making it clear that a copy of the young lady was bullying.


    "That means, Naruto, your opponent is yours. It would be ugly to lose if you don''t exert all your strength." Kozakura smiled slightly, but the shot was domineering and fierce.


    "Bengquan!"


    Sakura shattered the ground with a fist, and countless cracks stretched towards Naruto. Sakura learned not only this strange power, but even Tsunade''s temper.


    "Hey... don''t do this, how about being gentle?" Naruto vomited helplessly, but he stepped on his feet and jumped into the air, but in the air, Hinata was naturally waiting for her.


    Hinata''s complexion is firm. In the battle, she can be brave enough, her hair has grown a lot more than a year ago, and her breast growth is actually better than that of Tiantian...


    "Baguazhang Kongtian!"


    In terms of Rouquan''s talent, Hinata is indeed inferior to Neji and even her sister Huahuo, but she is also very smart and works very hard, able to use her strengths to create powerful attacks.


    Although Hinata was unable to release chakra from the chakra acupuncture points of his whole body to complete the return to heaven, he could still play the guardian gossip sixty-four palms while spinning. The two combined, finally completed the defense power without losing back to the sky. The sky is even better.


    The blue-and-white chakra ball expanded rapidly, and Naruto was caught off guard. He was hit by Hinata¡¯s sky. He had no time to put his hands in front of him and twist Naruto¡¯s sleeves to pieces. Fortunately, Hinata¡¯s sky. Mainly defensive, attacks are only additional.


    "BinGo! Aim, Ninfa''s heart is imitated!"


    Chapter 279: Four Flowers of Konoha!(2)


    Part of Ino''s spirit entered Naruto''s body, and Naruto suddenly felt that he could not control his body, and his limbs were stiff as if they were nailed.


    This is a new technique developed by Ino. Naruto was the first person to receive this trick. He intruded part of his spirit into the enemy''s body and could not control the enemy''s body, but it could also cause the opponent to lose control of the body. If you are attacked, your own body will not be damaged, but because only part of the spirit is not strong enough, it is easy to be broken away. For a person like Naruto, it will last less than half a second.


    After only 0.3 seconds, Ino''s consciousness was forcibly broken away by Naruto, but the 0.3 seconds Ino won was enough.


    The attack time was only 0.3 seconds, and apart from Naruto, there was only one person present with this attack speed, and that was Tiantian, and only her best at Kuan Wu could attack in such a short time.


    The speed of Kumaru attached to Lei Dun Chakra was so fast that it had already reached Naruto''s eyes.


    Naruto turned his head in an instant, but still felt a pain on his face. On his left cheek, Tian Tian''s Lei Dun Kuwu cut a wound, and even the blonde hair was cut off.


    "Good job!"


    Naruto blurted out, his strength has now really reached the realm of "being defeated alone", watching the growth of others, especially the girl he likes, is probably the only pleasure of Naruto''s current strength.


    The wound on his face was very small and disappeared in less than two seconds. The expression in his eyes changed slightly and Naruto began to be serious.


    With Naruto¡¯s current strength, it is really difficult to find an opponent that is indistinguishable from him, so he will unconsciously cooperate with the opponent¡¯s strength to attack and find the fun of fighting, whether it is Uchiha Itachi or Xiaonan. No exception, the four girls in front of them are not as powerful as a kaleidoscope.


    "Sand Iron Chibon!"


    With a low drink every day, the sand and iron that was blown up by the explosion regrouped and gathered into a dozen thousand pieces. They quickly flew towards Naruto, gave up kunai, and chose weak Qianben as an offense. Obviously, it was a feint and attracted Naruto. Attention.


    "Every day! Don''t forget that I taught you the art of sand and iron! The art of fire escape, dragon and fire!"


    With a loud shout, Naruto spit out a huge fire dragon, swallowing all the sand and iron every day.As Naruto said, the daily sand and iron art is still taught by Naruto. Naruto is naturally familiar with the weakness of this sand and iron, and it loses its magnetism under high temperature.


    The temperature of the dragon fire was extremely high, and the sand iron Qianben burned red in one breath. Even the magnetic escape from the sky was difficult to control, and all turned into ordinary sand iron.This is also Tiantian¡¯s lack of strength, and he is still very reluctant to use sand and iron. If it is the third generation of Fengying, even if Naruto launches the dragon fire with the nine-tailed chakra, it may not be able to destroy all of his sand and iron. It''s just a layer on the surface. After all, the sand and iron of the third generation of Fengying, both in quality and quantity, are dozens of times or more better than every day.


    Today''s sand and iron are far from enough to be called "the strongest weapon"!


    Fortunately, she is not alone fighting every day, she still has her own comrades in arms.


    "Forbearance Hua Hua Lian Siji Cai!"


    As if dancing, Ino''s pretty figure kept leaping and changing on the exercise field, constantly emitting purple ninja flowers in his hands, flying towards Naruto with a fascinating but fatal fragrance.


    "Huo Dun heads hard!"


    The power of this trick is not as powerful as the Dragon Fire, but the area is even greater, burning all Ino''s Shinobu in one breath.

 231 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 231

    "Hehe, burst!"


    The detonation talisman hidden in Shinobu, this is considered Ino¡¯s habitual play, no way. Who told her that she does not have the blood inheritance limit of Hinata, the weird power of Sakura, and the kind of magnetic escape and flying that can be learned from Tiantian. Thor''s so-called talent can only use the detonation talisman to make up for his own shortcomings.


    The explosion produced thick purple-black smoke, which completely obscured Naruto''s vision. Naruto backed away while holding his breath, but someone was faster than him.


    "Take it! Naruto! Punch!!"


    Kozakura rushed into the purple-black smoke without hesitation, then burst out from it, and rushed in front of Naruto. Her right fist with leather gloves had already condensed tremendous destructive power.


    boom!!


    Naruto was surprised, but still immediately fisted back.


    The strange powers of the two collided. Although Naruto fought back in a hurry, his strength was after all higher than that of Sakura. Although Sakura used the forward charge to strengthen her strength, she barely managed to fight Naruto in a matchless battle. The two retreated three steps each, which was a tie.


    In terms of muscle utilization, Ino among the people present was the lowest, about 15%, barely reaching the level of a ninja. After all, Ino is a girl, and the family secret art of the Yamanaka family is still a "spiritual system". The attack had nothing to do with Ino.Although Hinata is a physical ninja, he uses a soft fist with skill rather than brute force, which is a bit higher than Ino, about 20%.Tian Tian is one year older than them. Although they are practicing ninjas, their strength is a little higher, about 25% to 30%.After Tsunade''s exercise, Sakura''s natural muscle utilization rate is high. Now it should exceed 35%, which is close to 40%.Naruto''s because of the early start of the training, the body tempered by countless shadow clones, Naruto''s muscle utilization rate exceeded 45%, which was already a monster level.As for the rare beast like Akai, the muscle utilization rate may exceed 60%. It should be calculated in tons based on the strength of the body. Of course Tsunade takes the first place. The muscle utilization rate exceeds 90%. queen.


    Naruto and Sakura took a hard punch, retreated three steps, and shook his body.


    Hinata''s white eyes could see everything clearly, and her little snow-white hand waved back and forth.


    "Bagua empty palm!"


    Hinata waved four empty palms in a row, and the chakra block that was invisible to the naked eye flew towards Naruto. When the chakra block broke the smoke screen of Ino, Naruto clearly discovered the attack trajectory of the gossip empty palm. Ino''s technique helped Naruto a lot.


    "Mu Dun Mu Ingot Wall!"


    Naruto once again used Mu Dun''s defense technique, and the arc-shaped defensive wall blocked him, blocking all the gossip empty palms of Hinata. In terms of destructive power, Hinata''s empty palm is no worse than Tiantian''s sand iron. , But the penetrating power is far worse.


    Tiantian pulled the steel wire again in his hand, and the five kunai flew towards Naruto quickly.


    Naruto did not hesitate to do this this time, quickly drew out kunai, injected Fengyun Chakra, chop!!


    The whole movement was done in one go, extremely smooth, cutting off all the five kunai, but the five kunai, four of which were all sand iron, it was so-called cut off, but one of them had a flying thunder god technique.


    No matter how sharp it is, it cannot destroy the Flying Thunder God technique.


    The broken kuma fell in front of Naruto, and...


    White light flashed!


    Tiantian has already launched the second Flying Thunder God, she still can''t reach the second stage of Flying Thunder God, moving to the flying kumasu to complete Flying Thunder God''s Slash, she can only barely achieve the first stage, as for Naruto''s The second tier 3 of the Flying Thunder God''s technique was launched at the moment when Flying Thunder God was activated, which was even more out of reach for Tiantian.


    Tian Tian held his right hand, and the four Kuwu that had been cut off by Naruto turned into iron sand, and then condensed into a black sword in Tiantian''s hand, quickly slashing towards Naruto.


    "Drink!"


    The kunai in Naruto''s hand is made of iron, and of course it will also be affected by the magnetic escape. It will automatically be adsorbed. Naruto''s wrist is turned, towards Tiantian, slashing from bottom to top.


    boom!!


    The black sword in Tiantian''s hand was once again turned into iron sand under Naruto''s strange power, and Tiantian himself flew out because of Naruto''s strange power.


    Tiantianren was already in mid-air, and because he had consumed too much chakra, his face was already showing fatigue, but he still showed a smile, and said: "Success!"


    Naruto''s eyes shimmered slightly, and there were countless sand and iron scattered around his body.


    "Lei Dun Lei Fa prison!"


    A dazzling thunder light suddenly appeared around Naruto, and the iron sand floating in the air was a good conductor of electricity. The iron sand formed an old dragon, blocking Naruto.


    "Damn it! This time in trouble!"


    Naruto can''t help but scream that it''s bad. Tiantian''s hand is really smart. This thunder prison is different from ordinary ninjutsu that traps the enemy. These thunder and lightning will not even make him feel pain on Naruto''s body, those weak ones. The thunder light will affect the biological current in Naruto''s body, greatly affecting Naruto''s control of his body.


    "Perfect! Ninja mimicry in the heart! Hinata, Sakura! I leave it to you!"


    "understand!"


    The Baiyan and Yingfa girls nodded at the same time. This opportunity is definitely not to be missed. The two of them must seize.


    "Soft fist, soft step double lion fist!"


    "Bengquan!!"


    The attack of Hinata and Sakura is already in sight, and if they are hit like this, even Naruto will be stunned, but Naruto will not allow himself to fail easily.


    "You four are less proud!"


    Naruto yelled and loosened his wrist, Fei Lei Shen Kuwu fell to the ground, and his figure jumped into the different dimension space.


    "Oops!"


    Hinata and Sakura¡¯s attack could no longer be stopped, Naruto¡¯s figure jumped out of the different dimension again, grabbed Hinata and Sakura¡¯s wrists, resolved their nirvana, and then two girls He slapped his ass on the stock, and then when the flying body flashed to Tiantian who had already lost his strength, he squeezed the Baotou that Naruto liked so much, and finally hugged Ino and kissed him.


    "You four, all out."


    Chapter 280: Fengying Succession Ceremony + Shangnin Exam!


    After a fierce battle, the five people sat around the tree, Hinata was held in his arms by Naruto, Ino on the left and Sakura on the right. These two girls refused to give up at all. This situation should have happened in Uchiha Sasuke. Body, but now it''s changed to Naruto, that''s a blessing.


    Sitting next to Ino every day, she has always existed as a senior girl. She didn''t plan to compete with the two senior girls, although in fact she was the hardest one just now.


    Among the four of them, Hinata and Sakura are not fast enough, and Ino lacks enough powerful offensive methods. Only Tiantian, her ninja, which is as flexible as her hands and feet, plus the imperfect skills of the Thunder God and The sand and iron technique can barely limit Naruto''s speed, otherwise they won''t have to fight.


    The responsibility of being a senior, there is no way.


    Naruto gently scratched Hinata''s ears with his fingers, and this movement made the simple Hinata flushed with shame. This girl is really not good if people don''t like it.


    "You girls, you almost killed me."


    Ino grabbed Naruto''s arm, hugged Naruto happily, and said, "Cut! You didn''t tell us to do our best at the beginning, and if only four of us can kill you, we will It shouldn¡¯t be just the four middle-for-nothings, it should be the strong one on the famous side."


    "That''s right, I''ve heard from the master. With all your strength, even the current Four Shadows combined can''t kill you. How can the four of us have that ability."


    "The question is, who can make me do my best now? Invincible is the loneliest." Naruto exclaimed in a lonely way.


    "cheeky!"


    At this time, the sisters Sakura and Ino showed an amazing tacit understanding. On the one hand, they gave Naruto a pink punch, causing Naruto to let out a "painful" "wailing".


    After a while, Naruto leaned lazily under the tree and said, "What if I could be this leisurely every day?"


    Every day he turned his head and glanced at Naruto, and said with a smirk: "You are not leisurely enough. It is said that it is Minister Konoha, but he only goes to Anbu once a week. Xianglin helps you to take care of all the things in Anbu in order. Isn''t it leisurely enough?"


    "Ampaka is capable, but most of the Anbu''s tasks are not done by me, making me do more than a dozen tasks a day, almost exhausting me."


    Naruto rolled his eyes wildly at what Tiantian said. Xianglin is indeed a rare genius in processing documents and analysis. Naruto was right to put her in the position of secretary, but Xianglin¡¯s ability only stops there. That''s it.

 232 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 232

    Konoha¡¯s collapse plan more than a year ago, coupled with Naruto¡¯s slaughter plan, once damaged Konoha¡¯s strength, which made the manpower nervous. Later, Naruto¡¯s record of killing the Allied Forces of the Three Villages in one move made Konoha¡¯s reputation suddenly skyrocketed Except for the ninja and Anbe who need to stay at Konoha, the number of tasks that can be dispatched is sent out. As a result, the number of people is still insufficient. In the end, the number of tasks is increased. Naruto can create a large number of wooden avatars to do tasks, setting a record of one person doing more than a dozen tasks a day, but because of this, Naruto has always been awake lately.


    "Yeah, you''re so tired, Lord Dark Minister." Tiantian rolled Naruto''s eyes, and there was nothing to say. In terms of eloquence, no one of Konoha is Naruto''s opponent, full of nonsense. That''s Naruto''s skill.


    "That''s why I have to enjoy life." Naruto spreads his hands, Hinata still stays in his arms cleverly. With this pull, Sakura, Ino, and Tian Tian are all pulled into his arms and embraced left. Hug right, holding Konoha''s four small flowers in his arms. As a man, Naruto is really satisfied.


    Naruto smiled and looked at the four beautiful girls with different styles in his arms, with blue eyes with a smile, and said, "Do you know what I am most happy about this year?"


    With such a gaze, he stared straight at the four girls, and the four girls naturally wanted to get crooked, their faces were blushing, and they looked happy.


    "What I am most happy about is...I finally grow taller than you!"


    Naruto said with a look of excitement, but the four girls were obviously played by Naruto. Except for Hinata, the remaining three girls pushed Naruto to the ground and beat them.


    Naruto has a bitter face...uuuu...what is my life?


    That is indeed his happiest thing. After a year of continuous hard work, Naruto has grown to a height of more than ten centimeters. He is now 162.5 centimeters tall, which is not particularly tall for a 14-year-old. Think of it as tears. Of the four girls around, the tallest of the four girls is Tiantian, who is one year older. He is now 158.7 tall, a little shorter than Naruto. He finally ushered in and can look down from his height. It¡¯s not easy.


    "Naruto, Tsunade-sama wants you for something."


    After arguing with Konoha Sixiaohua, Naruto was muted and called away, saying that Tsunade had something to look for, but judging from Mute''s not anxious expression, it shouldn''t be an urgent matter.


    "Wife Tsunade, what happened?" Naruto walked into Hokage''s office with his head in his arms, and said loudly. For Tsunade as Hokage, it can be said that there is no such thing as "respect".


    "Here, here you are, let''s take a look."


    Tsunade threw something to Naruto. Although it was a casual throw, under the strength of people like Tsunade, this thing was no different from a cannonball. Naruto reached out to catch it and dissolved Tsunade''s power.


    "Invitation? Does anyone want to get married?"


    "Why do you want to get married as soon as you say an invitation? Can you check it out first?"


    Naruto looked at the cover of the invitation and said, "The person who made this invitation is quite capable." The material of the invitation is very special, it is made of wood, and the word "invitation" is not What is written on it is directly pressed with chakras. It is possible to press such clear and unbroken handwriting on the fragile wood, which requires very delicate chakra control, even if it is not silent.


    Naruto turned it over and suddenly showed a funny smile.


    "The fifth generation Fengying took over the ceremony, which is really interesting."


    After a year of procrastination, Gaara has also been recognized by many people. In addition, with the support of Elder Sain, Gaara will finally become a fourteen-year-old boy in the history of Shinobi. The youngest shadow.


    "Yes, it''s been a long time. Shayin Village finally decided on the candidate for the Five Generations of Fengying, but I thought there would only be an invitation for this battle of mine, but I didn''t expect you to have one too. "


    Tsunade looked at Naruto in a playful manner with both hands on his chin.


    Naruto rolled his eyes suddenly, and Tsunade would be surprised. It¡¯s not a secret that he and Temari have a long history of dark songs. In other words, even if the invitation of the five generations of Naruto is missing, Naruto¡¯s picture Not less.


    The content of the invitation is nothing special, it is nothing more than inviting Naruto to the Shayin Village to participate in the succession ceremony of the Five Dynasties Fengying, explaining the time, and just some scenes.


    "So?" Naruto shook the invitation in his hand and said, "Are you going to go to Shayin Village with me?"


    "No, I have no plans to go this time, you can go alone."


    "Hey?"


    Naruto''s head twitched and looked at Tsunade strangely. He didn''t understand what Tsunade meant, and let him go to Sagakura alone. Doesn''t that mean that he was given a chance to get along with Temari?Is Tsunade that generous?There is definitely a conspiracy.


    Tsunade didn''t pay attention to Naruto''s eyes, picked up a document from the table and threw it to Naruto, saying, "Look at this first."


    "Shangnin exam?" Naruto''s eyes drenched, and said: "This time, it is Shayakura Village that is hosting the Shangnin exam. Wait a minute, the date of the exam is..." Naruto quickly flipped through the documents in his hand.


    Tsunade smiled slightly and said:


    "Yes, the day that Fengying of the Five Dynasties took over the ceremony was the time for the first test of Shinobu."


    Chapter 281: Troublesome Task!


    Haha... I knew there would be no good...


    Naruto laughed dryly, and said helplessly, Tsunade asked him to go alone, sure enough, it would not be a good thing. This time I am afraid that not only can I talk about love with Temari, I am afraid that there will be more troublesome things...


    "Haha...Tsunade...what do you mean?" Naruto looked at Tsunade with a dry smile, praying to Amaterasu Omimei and Tsukiyomimi not to be that thing.


    Tsunade obviously wouldn''t know Naruto''s plea. I''m afraid there is no Amaterasu Omika in this world. Tsunade smiled slyly and said, "I want you to be the leader of the ninja exam."


    boom!


    Even if Naruto had expected it, he was hit by Tsunade and turned into a sculpture in an instant. The petrified place was there for a while, and a small whirlwind blew from somewhere in the office, which rolled up a few yellow leaves and two crows. Flew over Naruto''s head.


    Fool~~ fool~~


    "Too much trouble..."


    Naruto sighed helplessly. This is too troublesome. The teacher who took the Ninja exam, this kind of task is really not something you can do casually, this task is not less than S grade... At least for Naruto''s lazy This is the case for ghosts.


    "There is even more trouble. I received the news that Iwanyin and Yunyin will also participate in this Shangnin exam." Tsunade said with a smile, and continued to attack Naruto with a wicked look.


    boom!


    Naruto''s head felt like a brick fell suddenly, and he was hit harder.


    It took a long time to recover from the shock. Naruto looked at Tsunade helplessly and said, "How many people do you plan to send to take this Shangnin exam?"


    "Three."


    "Where is the candidate?"


    "You decide for yourself."


    "Then how many places do you want to get on Shinobu?"


    "Three."


    "Dare you dare to make it easier?" Naruto glared helplessly at Tsunade, and sent three people to come back with three places for Shinobu. This was a test for Shinobu and he didn''t bother to chop melons and vegetables.


    "If I''m not Shinobu, I can promise you this. I can''t take the exam now. You are really difficult for you." Naruto''s face was depressed, and even the rare Genzuna complained. Indeed, as Naruto said, it¡¯s so easy to take the Ninja test. Naruto is already unable to take the Ninja test. Otherwise, he would really dare to guarantee Tsunade three places for Ninja, but Iwaguru and Yun Is Yin a vegetarian?


    Tsunade''s cunning expression just disappeared, and he looked at Naruto with a serious face, and said, "Naruto, do you know the reason why the time for the Fukage succession ceremony and the Shinnin exam coincide?"


    "Guess you will know, Shayin Village is to build power. Because of the death of the four generations of Fengying and their damage during the Konoha collapse plan, the situation in Shayin Village is much worse than we are now. I need a powerful Fengying to stand up, and that is Gaara, and if I can grab the most places in the Shangnin exam, this time will be perfect for Sain."


    "That''s right!" Tsunade''s eyes shone with approval. Naruto''s analysis is really accurate. There is no error at all. Naruto himself didn''t notice it, or didn''t care at all. He has amazing political skills. The sense of smell is always able to smell the key to the problem, and can accurately analyze the main points, coupled with his unspeakable personality charm that can tolerate people, his decisive determination, and unparalleled strength. In fact, In any case, Naruto is very suitable to become the sixth generation of Hokage, but Naruto has not been interested in these. In Tsunade''s heart, Naruto''s status is higher than Konoha, and Naruto does not want Tsunade to ignore it.


    "Shayin Village wants to use this opportunity to stand up in the Shinobi world and suppress those Xiaoxiao who are unruly. This is also an opportunity for us. You know, Konoha currently has insufficient resources for Shinobu and internal improvements. Shangren is far less famous than Shangren who has passed the Shangren exam, so this opportunity should not be missed. We have to make a blockbuster in the ceremony of the Five Dynasties Fengying''s succession."


    "What you said is really easy. Leave the troublesome things to me. You also said that Konoha''s current Shangnin resources are insufficient. Although the task can barely be completed, I will support it by myself. It¡¯s too difficult to have three ninja quotas."


    "It is because of difficulties that you are personally responsible. I believe you will definitely complete the task."


    "You said that, I really can''t help it." Naruto could guess that although Tsunade wanted to use this ninth exam to train herself, but Tsunade said so, Naruto really couldn''t let her down Trust, said: "Okay, just leave it to me, but say okay first, and don''t hit me if you fail."

 233 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 233

    "Don''t worry, I will never hit you, at most I will pinch you." Tsunade said with a smile.


    Naruto was so angry that he immediately rushed over, holding Tsunade''s head, gnawing her lips violently, and then turned around and walked away.


    "This kid..."


    A happy smile appeared on Tsunade''s face...


    "Trouble..."


    After Naruto walked out of Naruto''s office, he suddenly became emotional. Although he was so powerful with Tsunade, it was really troublesome to talk about. Take the Ninja exam. This time it is an exam hosted by Sagakura Village. The village will definitely send people to participate, and in order to establish prestige, and Gaara just went to the shadow of Shinobi, they need an absolutely strong prestige, so Shayin Village must grab the place of Shangnin.


    Absolutely!


    Tsunade gave Naruto a task, and Naruto had to carry out it well. In addition, Tsunade said that the guys from Iwain and Unin would also take part in the Shinnin exam, plus this is an exam held between the allies. Many small alliances of Shayin will also participate. There are already four reclaimed land in the Five Great Ninja Villages. There are countless small villages. If Wuyin comes to blend in, it will be really lively.


    The Shangnin test is equivalent to a miniature version of the war. In essence, it is the same thing as the Zhongnin test, but the Shangnin test is more cruel. Because the number of Shangnin exams in each village is less than that of the Zhongnin, it is a fine selection. Jing, moreover, after becoming Zhongren, you can learn more powerful ninjutsu, exert more powerful power in battle, and the battle will be more brutal and cruel. Whoever chooses to take the Ninja test is really huge. The problem.


    Everyday, Naruto, Sakura, Ino, and Hinata pass directly off. They have been Zhongnin for less than half a year, and they still seem very immature. Their four girls are not good enough for their eyesight or strength. Standard, asking them to take the Ninja test now is simply harmful to them.


    Xiao Li...If that guy explodes five sects, his strength is definitely better than the average Shinobu, but this is not the age of war, if it is in war, Xiao Li should be able to be promoted to Shinobu, but now, the ninja upgrade test is comprehensive The sex test is too difficult for Xiao Li.


    Thinking of Xiao Li, Naruto thought of his other teammate, Neji Hyuga.


    It was a good choice for Neji to appear in Naruto''s mind to make his eyes brighten.


    Hyuga Ningji was one year older than Naruto and the others, and because of the tragic fate when he was a child, although his xinxing was not as enchanting as Naruto, it was also much higher than his peers.


    Ning Ci is indeed worthy of the name of genius, and now he can play Bagua and Hundred and Twenty Eight Palms, and his understanding of Bagua Palm can be said to be completely above Hinata. Hidden enemies, coupled with Hyuga Neji''s calm personality, daring to fight and fight when confronting the enemy, can be regarded as a momentous person in all aspects.


    "The first one is Neji, he should be at Hyuga''s house at this time."


    After deciding this, Naruto jumped quickly and rushed to the Hyuga''s house.


    Chapter 282: Two candidates!


    "Ah hit!!"


    There was a very weird scream on the training ground of the Hyuga family.


    A green figure was spinning rapidly in mid-air, and its not-long legs seemed to be transformed into a fierce weapon, kicking towards the black-haired boy with a fierce wind.


    After a look of experience and baptism, Ning Ci was more than a year ago when he was in the Zhongren exam, and he was a little bit arrogant, with a low-key self-confidence and freedom. He is indeed a very good person. .


    Of course, the biggest change on the surface is that the hair grows longer. The Hyuga family seems to be like this. The family¡¯s eyes are white and the family¡¯s black is long and straight.


    "Soft fist!"


    Ning Ci gave a soft drink and opened his eyes to clearly see Xiao Li''s attack. It was also possible to see the flow of Chakra on Xiao Li''s legs, find out the weakest link, and hit it with a soft punch. Hit the most vulnerable place on Xiao Li''s leg.


    Xiao Li''s leg was numb, but he twisted his body in mid-air. He was not afraid that his waist would be sprained. He really had a certain level of tempering his body.


    "Ah hit! Konoha Rigid Tornado!"


    Like Akai, Xiao Li likes screaming, and his right leg seems to have turned into a siege hammer with infinite power.


    Ning Ci hurriedly stepped back, the loose black hair was actually cut off by Xiao Li''s leg wind, but he shot without hesitation.


    "Bagua empty palm!"


    ...


    After a fierce battle, Xiao Li lay face up to the sky, panting violently in his chest like a blower.


    Although Ning Ci did not fall, it was not much different. The white robe on his body was damaged in many places. It was beaten out by Xiao Li''s fists and legs. Chakra also bottomed out, if not for the last Ning Ci grabbed it. After Xiao Li''s flaw was hit, he was the one who lost.


    "Ning Ci, you are still great!" Xiao Li said convincingly.


    "It''s nothing, Xiao Li." Ning Ci wiped the sweat from his forehead, relieved the acupuncture points on Xiao Li''s body, pulled him up, and said: "You just returned from the task yesterday, and Mr. Akai hasn''t allowed you. Use Eight Door Dunjia casually, otherwise I will not be your opponent."


    Ning Ci has indeed smoothed out his edges and corners this year. He is as gentle as jade, not arrogant or arrogant. In this year, he and Xiao Li have not competed, but they are all in healthy competition. There are wins and losses, Xiao Li takes four, Ning Ci takes six, and Ning Ci has the upper hand.


    "The two played well."


    Sitting casually on the wall of Hyuga''s house, evaluating the performance of Xiao Li and Neiji, the whole Konoha would be so arrogant.


    "Naruto-sama!"


    Xiao Li and Ning Ci stood up at the same time and said respectfully.Xiao Li is a good boy. Although his brains are not normal, he is very polite. Naruto is now the Minister of Darkness and has a high status. Naturally, Xiao Li has to call him an adult.On the other hand, Neji is respect, admiration and gratitude from the heart, even if Naruto is no longer Minister Konoha, he will call it that way.


    "Nenji, get ready for the Ninja exam, and gather at the gate at nine o''clock in the morning three days later." Naruto said the truth briefly.


    "Yes!" Ningci responded, feeling a little excited. Zhongnin exams are held twice a year. Shikamaru was promoted to Zhongnin in the mid-year exam one year ago, and Ningci was at the end of one year ago. It has been a year since he was promoted to Ninja in that exam, and I didn''t expect to take the Ninja exam so soon.


    After a brief excitement, Ning Ci couldn''t help but glance at Xiao Li again.


    Naruto knew what he was going to say, scratching his head, and said to Xiao Li, "Xiao Li, this time Konoha only intends to send three people for the Ninja test, so you are not counted."


    A slight disappointment flashed in Xiao Li''s eyes, but he immediately gave a thumbs up, showing white teeth, and said: "It doesn''t matter, although Ning Ci is a genius, I am the tail of the crane, but as long as I spend more time, more With more effort, I will be able to catch up with Ningci. After Ningci became Zhongren, it took me only half a year to become Zhongren. This time the candidate for the test is Ningci, and I will be me in half a year! Youth is not Allowed to give up!"


    Xiaoli''s words made Ning Ci and Naruto smile, and Naruto held his forehead even more and smiled helplessly: "I''m such an idiot, I want to comfort you!"


    After finishing speaking, he turned to Ningci and said, "You should prepare well in the past two days. Don''t make yourself too tired by over-training. The meaning of this Zhongnin exam is different. It collides with the succession ceremony of the Five Dynasties Fengying. But the hand has made a military order with me, and must grab three places for Shinobu."


    "I see, Naruto-sama." Hyuga Ningji looked serious, obviously taking the Shinnin test very seriously.


    After Ningji was chosen for the first one, the second one was also easy to choose.


    Naruto is not very familiar with Konoha Ninja, Nakanin...To be honest, apart from often helping Tsunade with miscellaneous tasks, and playing the villains in that Ninja test, Jinyue Izumo and Konkotetsu, The only Zhongren Naruto knew was the group around him. Hinata and the four girls had all been PASSed off by Naruto. Since one has been selected from the top twelve, it is normal to choose another one.


    This candidate was the first among the twelve Xiaoqiangs to be promoted to Zhongnin... Shikamaru!


    "Snee!"


    Although it was already midday, Shikamaru walked out of his room on the second floor without waking up. He didn''t know why he sneezed and walked slowly to the dining table.


    "Shikamaru! It''s already noon, don''t look weak!" Nara Yoshino poked his head out of the kitchen with a pan in one hand and a spatula in the other, and said in a strong tone.


    "Yes~~" Shikamaru said weakly, still unable to beat the energy at all, words such as energy and blood are inherently insulated from Shikamaru.


    "Little devil," there is a scar on his face, he looks very fierce, but in fact the calm and restrained Uncle Lujiu drove his slacker son, and said, "What did you do last night? With two dark circles under the eyes."


    "Ah~~" Shikamaru yawned and said, "I finished watching "The Record of World War I" all night last night."


    "There are four books in that set, idiot, who told you to finish it all night?!"


    "After reading it all, I said these nonsense." Shikamaru gave his own old man a white look. After reading the book for a whole night, the dizzy Shikamaru was too lazy to talk nonsense with him, and started to doze off on the table.


    Ding Dong!

 234 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 234

    The doorbell rings...


    "I''m coming."


    Nara Yoshino put down the pot and spatula and ran to open the door. Although Nara Yoshino has a fierce personality, Shikamaru and Kajiu, both father and son, must be obedient, but the small things like opening the door to welcome guests are all done by Nara Yoshino, after all. To save the deer''s face for a long time, whether to kneel on the washboard or kneel on the pegboard, that is after the couple closed the door.


    "Yo, Naruto, it''s you."


    Nara Yoshino looked very enthusiastic after seeing Naruto. His attitude was better than that of his son. He hurriedly welcomed Naruto in and shouted: "Shikamaru, wake up, Naruto is coming to see you! "


    Shikamaru still couldn''t wake up, lying on the table, lazily raised his eyelids, glanced at Naruto, then yawned, and said, "Can I trouble you not to come?"


    Boom!


    Before Naruto fart with Shikamaru, Nara Yoshino instantly took a big iron spoon and knocked it on Shikamaru''s head with a bang, causing a hot bun to grow from Shikamaru''s pineapple head.


    "Speak politely!"


    "Yes~~"


    Naruto has long been accustomed to the situation at Nara''s house, and shook his head helplessly. He didn''t admit that he was a little envious. He looked at Shikamaru and said, "Shikamaru, do you think I am bringing you good this time? Is the news or the bad news?"


    "Bad."


    "Are you too lazy to answer me with only one word?" Naruto shook his head feebly, and said, "Sagakura Murakami takes the test. You are one of the candidates. Three days later, gather at Konoha gate in the morning. ,do not forget."


    "Ah~~ can I not go?"


    Boom!


    Shikamaru was naturally greeted by Nara Yoshino on his head, then looked at Naruto and said with gleaming eyes: "Naruto, is what you said is true? Shikamaru is going to take the ninja exam?!"


    Naruto could understand Yoshino Nara''s thoughts, and he smiled immediately and said, "Of course it is true. Tsunade gave me an order. This time I must win three Kamino places to come back."


    "So...you lead the team yourself?!"


    "Yes."


    "Great, Shikamaru, this stupid boy, please take care of you."


    "Don''t worry, Shikamaru will be fine, as long as he doesn''t be late in three days."


    "No problem!" Nara Yoshino rolled up his sleeves and made a move very similar to Tsunade, and said: "If this kid doesn''t get up then I will tie him to Konoha''s door!"


    "Hey, mom, I''m your son."


    Boom!


    "To shut up!"


    When he escaped from Nara''s house in a hurry, Naruto really had to lament the "liveness" of Nara''s house, but just now, he also confirmed the last candidate.


    "She should be in the hospital at this time."


    Chapter 283: Go!


    Naruto doesn''t like coming to the hospital very much. He probably won''t be able to get used to the smell of disinfectant in his life, but he can''t.


    Walking into the Konoha Hospital, Naruto went directly to the nurse at the front desk and said, "Where is Bai now?"


    Naruto often goes to Konoha Hospital to find Sakura and Shiro. Of course, the nurse at the front desk is also familiar with Naruto, and said, "The deputy dean is currently undergoing an operation...Should you...sell her out?"


    "If you are having an operation, you don''t need it. Tell me which operating room it is, and I will wait for her."


    After knowing the number of the operating room from the little nurse at the front desk, Naruto walked past familiarly, and saw that the lights in the operating room were still on, one man and one man, two men in their fifties watching anxiously. At the door of the operating room.


    Naruto did not speak, leaning on the cold wall of the hospital corridor, waiting for the white to come out, Konoha Hospital, of course, there is only one director Tsunade, but everyone knows that the director Tsunade just put a name, and it has been a year. Only a few times in the hospital, the minor problem is not worthy of letting Tsunade take care of it himself. The affairs of the hospital are mainly handled by the three girls, Mute, Bai and Sakura. After all, the vice president does not stipulate that there can only be one.


    Operating room...


    A very complicated formation is painted on the ground. This treatment is to use this formation to combine the chakras of the four medical ninjas to treat the person in the formation.


    In the battle, the enemy''s kunai pierced his chest, hitting directly in the front and out from the back, even hurting his heart, and his life was in danger at any time.


    Bai sat in the sky of the formation, folded his hands together, constantly output chakras, while controlling the precise chakra transformation, shouted: "Although the wound is repaired with the wounded hair, the proportion of chakras is absolutely not allowed. Mistake, you all cheer me up! Have you heard?!"


    "Yes!"


    The other three medical ninjas in the formation responded at the same time. The white who entered the state of a doctor was very strict and couldn''t rub any sand in his eyes. This is also the spirit taught by Tsunade, life is a matter of heaven, where can be slow, everything All give priority to saving people.


    The Art of Healing and Regeneration, an advanced medical ninjutsu performed by multiple people. Mute was once used to treat Neji, using the wounded¡¯s own cells as a medium to stimulate cell division and differentiation with extremely precise chakras. Then it is injected into the wounded body to heal serious wounds. Because the treatment time is very long, it requires a lot of energy and chakras, especially as the leader of the formation.


    Naruto has some patience. He leaned against the cold wall, closed his eyes, and tapped his fingers on the inside of his arm. Two figures appeared in his mind, one of him and the other himself. He fully realized the invincible silence. Lonely, he can only rely on this meditation to fight against himself.


    After Naruto and himself had ten wins and ten losses, the lights in the operating room finally went out. Bai walked out of the operating room, tore off the black hair band tied with her hair, and shook it twice, The hair that had been restrained drifted away.


    "Master Shui Wuyue, how is it, how is my child?!"


    "Yes, how is the operation going, has it been successful?"


    Bai patted the backs of the hands of two elderly people over half a hundred years old, and smiled and said, "Don''t worry, there is no problem. Then as long as you rest well and the wound is not infected, you can rest for a month or two and you will be able to live and live again."


    The couple naturally thanked Bai for their kindness, and Bai comforted them before turning to leave.


    "Naruto." After Bai saw Naruto, he suddenly cheered. The vice-president of the hospital who had just been vigorously in the operating room suddenly turned into a charming little girl and threw herself on Naruto.


    "How did you come?"


    Naruto kissed Bai''s little mouth lovingly, and laughed: "I have been here for so long and you haven''t found me. It hurts my heart, Bai."


    "I''m in a hurry for surgery, there''s no way." Bai smiled and squeezed Naruto''s arm with his chest, squeezing Naruto''s arm with his chest with a squint.


    Naruto scraped his white little nose and said, "Stop making trouble, but there is something serious about coming to see you this time."


    White eyes were as bright as black pearls, and they looked at Naruto.


    "Samakura''s Shangnin exam, this time you have to take it."


    "Are you taking the Ninja exam? That''s okay." Bai said confidently, then rolled his eyes, and said, "Shayin Village? There seems to be a princess waiting for you there."


    "Hey..." Naruto looked helplessly at Shiro, and said, "Why did you even come to tease me? This time Sain''s Shangnin exam will be held together with the succession ceremony of the five generations of Fengying, and Temari must also participate. Take the Shinobu exam."


    "Then you must be disappointed."


    "White! Today I must take care of you! Let you know what a husband is a wife!"


    "Furious" on Naruto''s face, he directly carried Bai on his shoulders, and then threw it into Bai''s vice-president''s office. The two struggled for an afternoon, and Naruto continued to plead for a "truce" under Bai.


    After finishing the work, Naruto had to sigh. Recently, his status in the family has been getting lower and lower, and only in this respect can he find a man''s face.

 235 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 235

    "In the morning...ah~~good..."


    Shikamaru came over lazily, waved to the three people waiting for him at Konoha''s gate, but still yawned and didn''t wake up at all.


    "Shikamaru, you went as a thief last night. It was nine o''clock and you still haven''t woken up." Naruto looked at Shikamaru with his arms folded, still with the same joking tone as before.


    "Ah~~" Shikamaru yawned again, rubbed the corners of his eyes this time, and said: "I haven''t got enough sleep at all, if my mother forcibly pulled me up, ah~~ I won''t come. ..."


    Naruto gave a smirk and said, "Hehehe...Don''t think I don''t know, you recently talked to Shiho in the secret code department..."


    Kamaru Wushen''s eyes suddenly lighted up, looked at Naruto in shock, and said, "How do you know?"


    "You idiot! The secret code department turned out to be not my subordinate, you did something with my subordinates and thought I would not know, your head is pretty funny!"


    Bai Yi chuckled on Naruto and said, "I heard that love will lower one''s IQ. It seems that even Shikamaru with an IQ of 200 is no exception."


    "Cough..." Shikaball coughed, his face blushing hard to see in thousands of years, and said: "We should set off!"


    "You are the least qualified to say this if you are late." Naruto rolled his eyes and spit out, but he blew a whistle and called in this "transportation".


    The four of them rode on the rainbow and hurried to Shayin Village.


    Chapter 284: Sha Yin sister and brother!


    "It''s more comfortable to hurry like this."


    Naruto held his head in his hands, leaned on Erlang''s legs, and lay lazily on an object softer than a waterbed. Looking at the blue sky, his expression was a pleasure.


    "You are also called hurrying, you are simply lazy."


    Here, of course it is Shikamaru who would like to talk to Naruto, but this kid is not qualified to explain people at all. Since he came up, he has been sleeping late.


    Naruto was too lazy to get up, but he still stretched out his foot and kicked Shikamaru, and said, "What qualifications do you slacker have to say to me? If you have the ability, you can go and go!"


    Now, they are sitting on the back of Little Phoenix, flying nearly a thousand meters in the air. If they fall from this height, Shikamaru will have to fall into a pool of meat sauce.


    The little phoenix that Naruto created only a year ago grew fast enough. Although it can¡¯t compare to the giant psychic beast like Toad Wentai, the phoenix¡¯s wingspan is now close to ten meters, and four people sitting on its back are more than enough. , Phoenix soft ~ soft feathers are more comfortable than anything else.


    However, this little guy has grown from a size that was two sizes smaller than a pigeon at the beginning to this size. The increase in appetite is greater than the strength. It takes about two adult bulls a day. Fortunately, the little guy is flying everywhere in the world of Shinobi. , The food is also solved by itself, otherwise Naruto really can''t afford it.


    Because when Naruto created it in pursuit of visual effects, he added five chakra attributes at once, so that Phoenix can now launch five types of escape attacks. Because of its huge size, the amount of chakras has surpassed the shadow level. The level of chakras of this ninja giant ~ beast has always been huge, but the strength of the shadow-level chakra and the shadow-level are two different things.


    Although Naruto threatened to "go down if you have the ability", Shikamaru was not afraid at all, and said lazily, "If you leave me behind, there won''t be enough candidates for the ninja exam."


    "That''s true, but do you think I really can''t deal with you?"


    Naruto gave a weird smile. Shikamaru just felt bad, and Naruto''s body was already grabbed. Naruto took out a bundle of twine usually used to bind the enemy from the ninja bag and tied Shikamaru into it. A zongzi was then tied to Phoenix''s feet.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Shikamaru ate the wind before being pulled back on Phoenix''s back by Naruto.


    After playing enough, Naruto lay lazily on Bai''s body, enjoying the soft~soft knee pillows, and Phoenix continued to fly towards Shayin Village quickly.


    "Shikamaru."


    "What are you doing?"


    "How long have you been with Shiho?"


    "Go away! March 8!"


    "Hahahaha..."


    After irritating Shikamaru, Naruto was in a good mood again, and said, "Stop playing, Shikamaru, this time I will take the Ninja test. It depends on you."


    "Don''t leave this trouble to me."


    "I''m serious, this is the first time for the three of you to cooperate. There is no tacit understanding. Although the strength of the three of you is good, you must completely connect the strengths of the three to achieve a tacit cooperation. , Only you can do it, Shikamaru."


    Shikamaru''s mouth twitched and said, "Can I pretend not to know you?"


    "Of course not. I said it a long time ago. You guy has such a smart head. I won''t stop until I dig out your intelligence."


    "roll!"


    With Shikamaru''s roar, Naruto laughed happily. Although it was a three-person team that he had put together on an improvisation, this team was indeed very strong in every respect.


    If you talk about perception, you have Neji''s white eyes, and ordinary ninjas can''t hide, no matter how strong they are. If you talk about close combat, the Hyuga family''s soft boxing is famous for shocking Ninja. I won¡¯t miss the opportunity. Although Shikamaru is not good at long-distance combat, there are also Ningci¡¯s gossip empty palms and Bai''s wind escape. Even if the desert is not suitable for ice escape and water escape, Bai¡¯s wind escape is not just casual talk. .


    However, the most important thing to give full play to Bai and Ningji''s abilities is...Kaimaru''s brain.


    Only by using Shikamaru¡¯s brain, a perfect overall view and the ability to make plans, can Bai and Ningci¡¯s abilities be fully matched. This improvised one combines perception, healing, close combat, and long-range attack. The ability of the super military division''s team to play, half of it depends on Shikamaru.


    Time passed quietly in the small chat among the four...


    Sand hidden village...


    "I''m going to be a wind shadow soon, Gaara, how do you feel?" Temari looked at his red-haired brother, and to be honest, don¡¯t say too far. Even two years ago, Temari never thought of this scene. That younger brother who was feared by everyone would actually put on a royal robe and a blue hat, and become the shadow of Shayin Village. All these changes were caused by that man.


    "Some excitement, and some nervousness, but more of a responsibility."


    Gaara looked out from the window. From here, you can see most of the sandy hidden village. Even though the environment here is the worst among the five major countries, this is also Gaara¡¯s home and the place he will guard. This burden The courage and perseverance of responsibility, Naruto and Gaara actually have an essential difference.


    "Okay, don''t pretend to be deep." Temari walked over and rubbed Gaara''s hair, and said, "I''m going to be a Fengying person soon. Don''t have a dead face. Give my sister a smile."


    "Give me a smile", this sentence is really a lot of female gangsters ~ gangsters will molest ~ play Xiao Zhengtai, what happened to Gaara is really...


    Gaara looked at her sister helplessly with both eyes. Temari was definitely affected by the rude fellow Naruto.


    "Temari, don''t make such silly jokes." The oil paint on Kankuro''s face has become more fancy as his strength grows. The puppets he possesses are out of the attacking crow and catching type. In addition to the black ants, there is another defensive Sansho fish. The number of puppets that the puppet master can control at the same time directly represents the strength of the puppet master. Kanjiuro''s age can manipulate three puppets at the same time, which is already considered a genius.


    "Except when Gaara is with Ji, it is impossible to laugh in front of the two of us, okay." Kankuro laughed and teased Gaara. This kind of thing was impossible before.


    "That''s what I said." Temari nodded, then laughed boldly.


    Although Gaara has the protection of sand armor on his face, it is impossible to see his face at all, but from the look of his eyes, one can imagine the dark complexion under the sand armor.


    "You two talk too much nonsense."


    Temari and Kankuro escaped Gaara''s attack from Sanda, and the third brothers and sisters of Sandyin finally returned to normal.


    "But I really didn''t expect that one day I would actually become Fu Ying''s brother." Kankuro leaned against the wall and said with emotion.


    "Who can think of the future?" Temari also followed Kankuro''s words with emotion, but then Naruto''s figure flashed in his heart, can he really foresee the future?


    He shook his head, and after throwing some messy thoughts out of his mind, he said, "Kankuro, don''t be too relaxed, don''t forget, our task is very heavy during the Shinobu exam."


    "I know, I will never give up the quota for Shinobu this time!"

 236 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 236

    Kankuro''s gaze is firm. Since his father''s fourth generation Fengying died, the strength of Shayin Village has dropped again and again. This time, Shayin will show sharp fangs, not just Gaara, Fengying. As an older brother, he must also tell everyone about the power of Sa Yin!


    The eldest sister Temari, look at Kankuro¡¯s firm gaze, and then at Gaara¡¯s indifferent surpassing peers, nodding in my heart, I will become a wind shadow when I love Rome, and I have found my beloved Kanjirou can already be her own girl, her elder sister task has been almost completed, and then, she can... marry Konoha with peace of mind.


    Just as Temari''s face was reddening because of some messy things, the door was opened with a slam, and a panicked girl ran in.


    "What''s wrong, Ji? So panicked."


    Those who can directly respect the room where Shayin''s three sisters and brothers talked, in the whole Shayin, only the sacrifice has this qualification, and if the entire Ninja world is counted, one more Naruto will be added.


    "Konoha''s guest is here."


    Whoosh!


    Temari rushed out faster than when the festival rushed in, leaving three people staring at each other.


    Chapter 285: Gaara invites to fight!


    Phoenix''s speed and endurance are far better than any ordinary bird. From Konoha gate to Shayin gate, Phoenix actually carried four people without rest, and flew over in an hour, but this is good, at least you don¡¯t need to eat in the desert. Sand is cooking dinner.


    However, although the Phoenix is ??outstanding in stamina and speed, the only problem is that it is too eye-catching. When flying, a rainbow-like streamer will form behind him, which has no practical effect, and is completely beautiful.


    In Shayin, the sky is full of wind and sand, and the sun is open all day long. It will not rain a few times a year. It is better for a sunny place all day. The sun will make the phoenix''s streamer less dazzling, but what if it is at night?At night, the phoenix itself shines like a lantern, so although the phoenix is ??strong, the sneak attack mission is definitely not suitable for the phoenix.


    Shayin Village... is still so desolate.


    Although it is not the first time for Bai to come to Shayin Village, as a naturally water lover, Bai really cannot get used to this dry and hot environment.


    Naruto patted Phoenix on the head, and the little guy screamed, not knowing where he went to play.


    Soon after Naruto walked into Shayin Village, the enthusiastic Princess Shayin was welcomed.


    I have endured it for more than a year, this time maybe I can take the opportunity to eat the handball.


    Bai Hanxiao watched this scene. She was not jealous, but she knew that it was no use to be jealous. She was a latecomer herself. Hinata didn''t mind her existence, and she naturally wouldn''t make Naruto angry.


    As for Neji and Shikamaru, they looked at the sky, the ground, the clouds and the toes, but they were all equally clever, and they were all invisible.


    After a hot kiss finally ended, the lips of both people swelled up as a result, Temari looked at Naruto in a blur, the watery eyes made Naruto¡¯s heart beat, if it wasn¡¯t for the location and time Right, Temari can really be pushed.


    Temari looked at Naruto with a blushing face, and said, "Do it again."


    "Yes!" How can a man refuse at this time?Naruto clasped Temari''s body tightly again, enjoying the taste of Temari with countless unkind gazes in the open and in the dark.


    There are a lot of Temari suitors. Naruto felt that those eyes were trying to cut him apart, but he really wanted to kill with his eyes. It would have to be a kaleidoscope to write round eyes. Obviously there won''t be any here.


    Naruto stood on the street and kissed Princess Temari, just to declare to the whole Shayin who this woman belongs to.


    After the two kisses, the feelings between the two of them were partially vented. Temari was still aware of the general situation. First, Naruto and the others were taken to the place they were going to stay. After all, Naruto was wearing the identity of Minister Konoha. Gaara and Temari are used in the black box operation, so Naruto and the others live in accordance with the specifications of the five big names.


    Let the three of Bai and them stay in the residence, and Naruto went directly to see Gaara.


    On the way...


    Temari and Naruto both ignored those dazzling gazes, and the two directly clasped their fingers together and clasped their hands tightly. They were so close.


    "Oh, after so long, Gaara is finally about to ascend the position of Fengying." Teju looked up at the sky, and said with emotion.


    "It''s still so long? It hasn''t been two years since that Zhongnin exam. It took less than two years to win the support of so many people. Gaara is unprecedented. He became a man at the age of fourteen. Feng Ying, what''s so dissatisfied with you being a sister?"


    "That''s partly because of your help."


    "Those are just shameful little tricks, can you tell them directly? Besides, the support of the villagers to Gaara has nothing to do with me, it is the result of Gaara''s own efforts."


    "You don''t have to be so humble. Too humble is hypocritical."


    "Well, I admit that I am hypocritical."


    "Nonsense, ignore you!"


    "Hey! Temari, wait for me!"


    "Wait until you catch up with me!"


    "Didn''t I catch up a long time ago?" Naruto maliciously misinterpreted the meaning of "catch up" in Kiju''s mouth.


    "Cut! Nothing!"


    "When are you so disobedient! You stop me!"


    "Hehe, not really!"


    Wind Shadow House...


    "It took a total of one hour and twelve minutes from running out to coming back. Temari is very fast."


    Gaara still hugs his arms and maintains a consistent high-cold attitude, but what I say is ridiculing Temari. The existence of this girl does have a great influence on Gaara.


    "Gaara, when do you like to tell cold jokes?" Naruto gave Gaara a funny look, and then the two shook hands. It was also Gaara''s welcome to Naruto.


    In fact, in terms of the relationship between the two brothers-in-law and brother-in-law, this time should be a hug, but the kind is not suitable for Gaara. Gaara is used to restraining and suppressing his feelings. The warm hug will not appear to me. Ai Luo.


    After saying hello, Naruto suddenly turned into a slightly... wretched smile, and said to Gaara: "By the way, how far have you developed with Ji, first base, second base or third base?"


    "What first base and second base?" Gaara looked at Naruto strangely.


    Naruto was taken aback, and then it sounded that there is no such thing as baseball in the world, and he explained: "First base is holding hands, second base is kissing, third base is the last step, hey, let me tell you where you are. ?"


    Naruto was originally an animal, and he didn¡¯t care about Temari and Matsuri being present when he asked such questions. Temari¡¯s mouth twitched and looked at Naruto, while Matsuri blushed and looked at Gaara timidly, and then held his hands. Little face ran into the room.


    Ouch¡­¡­


    Naruto held his chin and watched Ji''s reaction. Ji was one year younger than Naruto and Gaara. He is only thirteen this year. Gaara shouldn''t be so anxious to eat the sacrifice, plus Ji just walked. Looks like, Naruto judged that they should not have reached the last step, but judging from Ji Ji''s expression, he should have gone to second base.


    Just as Naruto was yelling at the gossip of Mirai Fengying and Mirai Fengying, Gaara suddenly looked at Naruto with a serious face and said, "Naruto, please fight with me."


    "Hey, Gaara, you are about to succeed the Five Generations of Fengying. At this time, it wouldn''t be nice if you were defeated miserably by me." Naruto said in a playful tone. The content of the words also shows that he has absolute confidence. Defeating Gaara, when he is about to succeed Fengying, if he loses suddenly, it is definitely not good for Gaara.


    "I just want to lose."


    Gaara said something that surprised Naruto, his light green eyes full of seriousness and fighting spirit.


    "I just want to know where my strength is now. Losing to you can make me realize my shortcomings clearly, please, Naruto!" Gaara actually acted in front of Kankuro and Juju. Bow to Naruto ninety degrees, "Please fight me with all your strength!"


    The hippie smile on Naruto¡¯s face also disappeared. His blue eyes looked at Gaara deeply. After a long time, he sighed and said, ¡°I can¡¯t fight you with all my strength, even if your current strength has broken through the shadows. Level, I won¡¯t fight you with all my strength. Now you, facing my full strength, you will definitely die."


    Naruto''s tone is serious. Although he speaks wildly, it makes people unable to doubt the truthfulness of his words.


    Just when Gaara felt disappointed by Naruto''s words, Naruto spoke again.

 237 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 237

    "However, I can fight you in the fairy mode."


    Chapter 286: Naruto vs Gaara!(1)


    Naruto played against Gaara. This is the first time since the Zhongnin exam. Gaara attaches great importance to this battle. He wants to use Naruto¡¯s strength to recognize his current level. To have this kind of heart, I love Luo is indeed amazing.


    Naruto took Gaara and the others to an inaccessible valley, which will be their battlefield. After all, just as Naruto said, Gaara will succeed Fengying now. He can''t lose, even if he loses. Let others know, or there will be problems.


    Naruto spent a lot of time gathering celestial chakras. After all, this is a battle, not a game. Gaara did not stop Naruto, but used his chakras to turn the surrounding environment into a desert. Naruto gathers Xianshu Chakra, Gaara creates terrain that suits him, neither of them takes advantage.


    Naruto opened his eyes, as if a flash of lightning flashed in his eyes, the red marks on his face had already appeared, it took nearly half an hour, Naruto gathered Xianshu Chakra to the point where it was full, a little more , Naruto is about to become a stone statue.


    "I''m ready, come on, Gaara!"


    "Sand desert floating!"


    Gaara adopted a relatively conservative strategy from the very beginning, using sand to lift himself into the air, air-to-ground, and always had an advantage.


    "Sand Shiyu!"


    Gaara gave a low cry, the sand gathered in the air as if forming a cloud, and then the raindrops made of sand continued to fall towards Naruto. This trick was not powerful, it was just the first move of the sand binding.


    "Xianfa Wind Escape Beast Wave Storm Palm!"


    Naruto danced with his hands, and the wind flowing between them was intertwined into a huge and dense wind net, swallowing all the sand and rain, and then flew toward Gaara unabated.


    boom!!


    Naruto''s beastwave storm palm was blocked by Gaara''s sand armor. Even with the bonus of celestial arts, this wide range of attacks would still be of no use to Gaara.


    Gaara made claws with his hands and kept waving them, and countless sands turned into a few crane-guarding hands, grabbed them towards Naruto, so many hands were broken when they were touched.


    Naruto stepped hard with both feet, and the whole person jumped into the air. The huge crane hand could not hold the offensive at once, and hit the ground. The huge force formed like a magnitude five earthquake.


    However, Gaara¡¯s sand has been mixed with ashes from Junmaro¡¯s bones. The hardness of Junmaro¡¯s bones is indistinguishable from Gaara¡¯s absolute defense, and the density is even smaller. After attacking the ground, it quickly reunited and formed, and then continued to grab Naruto in the air.


    Naruto''s eyes were cold and sharp, and his feet kept exerting strength. Although the fairy mode could not fly, he could still move fast in the air, rushing towards Gaara.


    This is also the ability in the fairy mode. It can achieve continuous jumps in mid-air. Essentially, it releases a small part of Xianshu Chakra into the air, and then step on the Xianshu Chakra to jump. If you practice proficient words, you will be in mid-air. It''s no different from being on land.


    "Xianfa Dayu spiral pill!"


    Naruto swiftly moved forward in the air with a lightning-shaped forward path, and a large jade spiral pill condensed in his hand, attacking Gaara''s body.


    Gaara kept firing sand shurikens, but still couldn''t stop Naruto from moving forward. Sand had automatically gathered around Naruto.


    boom!!


    The high-density condensed chakra of Daiyu Helix Maru collided with Gaara¡¯s sand, and a dazzling light burst out from the place where it collided. The powerful chakra of Daiyu Helix Maru continued to destroy the defense of the sand, and the sand was constantly consumed. Power in human hands.


    Can''t beat it?!


    When the big jade spiral pill in his hand disappeared, Naruto couldn''t help his pupils shrink, and the big jade spiral pill in the fairy mode could not break Gaara''s sand defense.


    Naruto quickly backed away without a hit. After a certain distance, Naruto understood that it would be weird if Daiyu Helix Maru broke this defense.


    Sand formed a huge human form on Gaara''s body. Although it was only half-length, it could still be seen as a woman, and this woman looked very similar to the sacrificial woman.


    "Galuro''s guardian?!"


    Gaara¡¯s mother, Galluro¡¯s will to protect Gaara before she died, is also the reason why Sanda will automatically protect Gaara. As Gaara¡¯s strength becomes stronger and stronger, Gaara¡¯s The guardian is getting stronger and stronger, and now it has been able to condense into the shape of Galluro.


    "Hey, this defense can''t be broken by ordinary ninjutsu."


    Gaara put his hands together, the sand gradually enveloped his whole body, forming a perfect sand ball defense, and Gaara''s third eye appeared in the air.


    "Sand waterfall rapids!!"


    Gaara¡¯s low voice was heard from the sand ball. A huge tsunami was formed in the sand desert in an instant, and a huge wave tens of meters high was set off. The huge tsunami overwhelmed the sky as if to swallow Naruto, and in the sand tsunami. In the middle, there is also hidden the hand of the destructive Shouhe.


    "The technique of Xianfa water escape from the big waterfall!!!"


    Gaara is good at the overwhelming ninjutsu, and Naruto will not lose to him. Using the bonus of celestial arts, the power of the Great Falls is almost unlimited.


    boom!!


    The tsunami of water and the tsunami of sand violently collided. Blue water and yellow sand washed up the sky, making the entire sky dark.


    "No! Run!"


    When Temari saw that Naruto and Gaara used a large-scale attack so quickly, they immediately greeted Matsuri and Kankuro to flee, and the three fled at full speed, which escaped the fate of being swallowed by the tsunami.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, Temari looked at the terrain completely changed by Naruto and Gaara''s ninjutsu, and couldn''t help but swallow.


    "These two guys don''t have to fight so fast."


    Kanjirou held his forehead painfully, and said, "Fortunately, this is not going to start in Shayin Village, otherwise Shayin Village must be demolished."


    "Gaara won''t lose?!" Ji said with a worried look.


    Temari and Kankuro looked at each other and did not answer the question. To be honest, they do have confidence in Gaara. Even if the two of them add up, they are not Gaara¡¯s opponents, but if Gaara¡¯s opponent is Naruto If you do, then you have to say something else, and Gaara I am afraid I really want to lose this game.


    "Sand Hao!"


    Gaara''s attack will never stop because of this. The sand is condensed on top of Naruto''s head, and the sand is condensed into hail-like sand bullets. With the help of the power of free fall, it continues to accelerate and increase the destructive power to fly towards Naruto.


    Jumping continuously in the air was too exhausting for Chakra, and Naruto quickly landed on the ground.


    "Xianfalei escapes the false darkness!"


    The dazzling thunder light filled the entire space, and the super destructive power suddenly destroyed Gaara''s sand, and continued to fly towards Gaara.


    Gaara''s third eye clearly saw Naruto''s attack, and there was no panic in my heart, and he judged calmly.


    "Sand Thunder Needle!"


    The sand that was crushed with a large amount of iron ore condensed into needles and flew into the air. The sand mine needle itself has very strong conductivity, which absorbs all the power of Naruto¡¯s pseudo-darkness, and then disperses the power into the air. .


    "Clever!" Ming said in admiration, but began to seal in his hands again, "Fairy Fire Escape Dragon Fire Art!"


    boom!!


    The fire dragon roared lowly, without anger, the dazzling golden red fire dragon flew towards Gaara quickly.


    Bang bang bang!!


    The hands of Shouhe kept beating on the fire dragon, and the four huge hands of Shouhe kept pounding, slapped Naruto''s dragon to death, turning into countless scattered sparks.


    "The magical fire escape from the dragon fire!"

 238 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 238

    Naruto began to use the Dragon Fire to attack constantly. Regardless of the consumption of his chakras, the Dragon Fire that had been added to the magical technique continued to fly towards Gaara. The Gaara is huge, fast and powerful, Gaara. Constantly using the hand of Shouhe to fight back, the battle between the fire dragon and the giant hand was staged in this valley that had been ruined so badly.


    On the mountain, the three of them watched Naruto''s attack strangely.


    "It''s weird, why does Naruto keep attacking with Dragon Fire? He should know that that kind of attack can''t break Gaara''s defense. Isn''t it a waste of Chakra?"


    The powerful dragon fire is powerful, but the attack is too scattered. For Gaara¡¯s sand storm, the attack power is far inferior to the ninjutsu of Helix Maru. Temari, Kankuro and Matsuri don¡¯t even think about it. Understand why Naruto insists on fire escape so much.


    Naruto can''t do foolish things, and his attacks are of course purposeful.


    "I can hardly stand it anymore."


    After Naruto fired another dragon fire, he suddenly saw Gaara''s sand ball flying out of a raging fire, and then falling to the ground. After being stained with the water-soaked sand on the ground, he sneered. The sound of scoffing, at the same time there were countless white air.


    The sand ball of the sandstorm guard crane cracked. Gaara had to get out of it, and even the armor of sand on his body fell off. Gaara''s face looked a little red, but this blush was shy and angry. Emotional reasons are irrelevant, it is a burn!


    This is the reason why Naruto has always used fire escape to attack. The specific heat capacity of sand is very low, and the temperature is very fast. So in the desert, the temperature during the day will be as high as 50 or 60 degrees, and it will drop to minus at night.Naruto kept using the Dragon Fire to warm the sand of Gaara. The continuous fire escape burned all of Gaara¡¯s sand extremely hot, even the sand that protected his sand storm guard crane and the sand armor. The same, especially when it¡¯s posted on Gaara, originally to protect Gaara¡¯s sand, but because of Naruto¡¯s fire escape, he burns Gaara. If he doesn¡¯t come out again, he must be cooked by Naruto. No.


    "Sand Desert rebel against slaves!"


    Chapter 287: Muren vs Shouhe!


    Combining the sand of absolute defense into ordinary sand, the two sand hands created are better than the previous ones in terms of speed and strength.


    With two big hands covering the sky and covering the sun, they grabbed Naruto with incomparable tremendous power.


    "Xianfa Bengquan!"


    The strange power fist detonated by the Xianshu Chakra is actually not much different from the meteorite. Naruto directly used the method of Chakra''s explosion to condense the Xianshu Chakra into pieces, and then hit the two huge sand hands.


    If it is a normal sand hand, it must have fallen apart by such a hit by Naruto, but the sand hand combined with absolute defensive sand has amazing defensive power. After being hit by Naruto¡¯s fairy method, sand hand certainly stopped. There were countless cracks, but it was not broken all at once.


    "Xianfa hurts the feet!"


    Naruto didn''t hesitate, jumped into the air, and then his body sank, and the center of his control continued to fall. Not afraid that his bones would break, he kicked it down with a heavy blow.


    boom!!


    The cracked sand hand could not withstand this terrifying attack, and burst into dust in the sky.


    Naruto''s attacks did not stop, and with the power of the painful sky''s reflex, he jumped in the air and rushed towards the other sand hand.


    "Knee!"


    The fierce knee hit the sand hand, destroying the other sand hand.


    Gaara stood on the ground, even if his sand desert rebel slave was broken by Naruto, Gaara''s face remained unchanged, his hands folded, and he shouted, "Sand needle rain!"


    Absolutely defensive sand gathers together again, shrinking continuously in a spiral shape, greatly increasing the density and hardness of the sand, forming needle-like raindrops. Although it is rain, the size of each raindrop is the same as the previous Gaara. The unfinished version of the Spear of Shou Crane that killed the water tiger is about the same size.


    "The technique of fairy shadow avatar!"


    "Xianfa wind escape spiral with shuriken!!"


    Naruto held his hands high, and two spiral shurikens were thrown out toward the rain of sand needles. The two spiral shurikens erupted and formed a super strong super hurricane, which continuously rotated like two super meat grinders.


    The super-density attack destroyed every sand needle rain and turned into sand again, falling down one after another.


    "Great burial in the sand waterfall!!"


    It was within Gaara¡¯s expectation that Naruto could block the rain of sand needles. Gaara put his hands together, and the chakras beyond the shadow level rushed out, forming eight chakras with Naruto in one breath. Surrounded.


    Naruto had nowhere to escape. He was caught by the eight sand hands. The sand continued to condense. Under Gaara¡¯s huge chakra, the sand became hyper-density, forming a perfect pyramid in an instant. It is formed of sand, and it emits a dazzling golden light in the sun.


    Gaara raised his hands high and condensed all the absolutely defensive sand on top of his head. Chakra continuously output, condense all the sand to one point, greatly increasing the hardness and destructive power of the sand.


    Shouhe Spear!


    Gaara''s hardest absolute attack, with Gaara''s current strength, although it is a spear, its size is much larger than when it was dealt with Qingming a year ago.Although it was called the Spear of Shouhe, in terms of appearance, the spear of Shouhe was about the same size as the Fangtian painted halberd of Lu Bu, the heroes of the Three Kingdoms.


    Over ten meters in length, the entire crane guarding spear is covered with violet runes. Gaara condenses the power of the guarding crane at one point, and the destructive power of the guarding crane spear is beyond S grade.


    "The hardest and most absolute attack is the burial of the sand waterfall and the spear of the crane!!"


    The hit rate is 100%!


    Speed ??120%!!


    150% destructive power!!


    This is Gaara¡¯s strongest trick now. The sand-cascade burial restricts opponents, and the spear of the guard crane will kill with one blow, and the ultimate ninjutsu with destructive power exceeding S grade!


    Gaara¡¯s move is the strongest spear in the ninja world today!


    The huge crane guarding spear was irresistible, and the fierce momentum cut the entire sea of ??sand in half. Within a short distance, the speed of the guarding crane spear continued to rise, gradually approaching the speed of sound, the power of the sound barrier. Appeared, preventing the Spear of Shou Crane from accelerating, but Gaara kept injecting into Chakra, breaking through the sound barrier.


    boom!!


    In Temari in the distance, they all heard a short but violent explosion, and a white line appeared on the flight track after the Spear of the Shou Crane.


    Sonic boom!!


    The speed of the Spear of the Guarding Crane surpasses the speed of sound, and before the sand waterfall burial, the speed of the Spear of the Guarding Crane has exceeded 500km/h.


    "The technique of the fairy wood escape the wooden man!!"


    There was a violent shout from the sand waterfall burial, and a loud bang at the same time, a huge figure seemed to appear suddenly, and the huge body directly squeezed Gaara¡¯s strongest restriction technique on the sand waterfall burial. Cracked, the golden pyramid turned into dust again!


    boom!!


    The speed and mass of the Spear of the Guarding Crane were too large, and the super speed and inertia made the Spear of the Guarding Crane unable to stop at all and pierced the huge figure.


    After the spear of the guard crane pierced the huge figure, it continued to fly backwards without losing its momentum, and even cut off the entire hill behind, and then gradually lost the chakra and turned it into sand.


    "Asshole, even this wooden man technique is beaten like this!"


    Naruto stood on top of Mujin¡¯s head, exclaiming in his mouth, he could be heard very upset, but he was too late for a step. Actually, even the Super S Grade Mujin technique was almost broken by Gaara. The human body was directly pierced by the spear of the guarding crane, from a crack in the left abdomen of the wooden man to the front of the right chest, almost cut the whole wooden man in half, even Naruto himself was also by the spear of the guarding crane His aura was scratched and his arm almost broke.


    Although the wooden man¡¯s art can absorb chakras and even catch the tail beast jade with one hand, it is the same as the water tiger armor developed by the country of craftsmen. The most feared is the sharp and invincible spear of the crane, which can be worn in an instant To penetrate the opponent''s ninjutsu, to a certain extent, the Shouhe Spear is the strongest spear that restrains the wooden man''s technique.


    "With this kind of penetration, even Uchiha Itachi''s Yatayama may not be able to stop it, but Itachi shouldn''t let Gaara have the opportunity to prepare for this attack."


    The power of the wooden man¡¯s art is equivalent to that of the Suzuo Nohu. The Spear of Shou Crane can penetrate the entire wooden man¡¯s art. Even if the Suzuo Nohu can block it, it will also cause a big impact on the eyes, but the only thing is The problem is that Gaara''s guarding crane spear takes too long to condense, and people like Uchiha Itachi will not let Gaara have the opportunity to prepare for this move.


    Naruto stood on top of the wooden man''s head, and the crack in the wooden man''s body quickly recovered.


    "Gaara, use the power of Shouhe, otherwise you have absolutely no chance of winning in the face of this wooden man technique."


    "Shouhe?" Ai Luo squinted her eyes and folded her hands.

 239 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 239

    oom!


    The huge civet cat in the valley also appeared in the valley. The technique of the wooden man VS the sand guard, this is called a monster-level battle.


    "Come on! Gaara!"


    "Feng Dun practice empty bombs!!"


    "This kind of trick is useless! Go ahead! Wooden man!!!"


    Naruto clasped his hands together, manipulating a huge wooden man, his eyes glowed with golden light, making this actually look majestic and majestic, just like an Asura in myths and legends, not angry and majestic.


    boom!!


    The wooden man¡¯s attack method is called a rude and domineering. Faced with a large number of chakra bullets, he actually stretched out a hand directly, grabbed the huge chakra gun in his hand, and then used his hand hard. With a grip, he smashed the empty training bullet.


    Who said that the tail beast''s attack methods are rude, the wooden man is rude!


    Gaara appeared on Shouhe¡¯s head, looking at the wooden man with extremely solemn eyes. Naruto is definitely the strongest opponent Gaara has ever encountered. It''s cheap, and Naruto hasn''t come up with the strongest thousand-hand magic power yet.


    "Shouhe''s Spear!!"


    In the face of an opponent of Naruto''s level, Gaara could not think about the so-called keeping one hand, mixing his chakra with the chakra of the guard crane, and condensed into a huge spear of the guard crane. The spear of the crane pierced towards the eyes of the wooden man.


    boom!


    The wooden man staged Naruto World''s empty-handed swordsman, holding the Spear of Shou Crane with both hands, preventing the Spear of Shou Crane from attacking for half a point.


    "Wind escape infinite sand and dust breakthrough!"


    Gaara''s attacks continued, and Shouhe''s body cracked numerous mouths, and the strong wind mixed with yellow sand in his mouth continued to spray out.


    "Wooden escape and wood dragon technique!"


    Naruto¡¯s subordinates were merciless, and a huge wooden dragon appeared from the wooden man. The wooden dragon¡¯s body hovered in the air, resisting all Gaara¡¯s infinite dust breakthrough, and the yellow sand and the wind resisted the wooden dragon. outer.


    Gaara did not expect this little trick to deal with Naruto, but his goal has been achieved. Gaara sank into Shouhe''s body, Shouhe opened his mouth, and the Yin and Yang Chakra continued to mix and rotate and compress.


    "Tailed beast jade! Zero-range launch!!"


    Chapter 288: Defeating Gaara, Push Teju!


    The spear of Shouhe is only to limit the hands of the wooden man, the infinite sand and dust breakthrough is to limit the sight of Naruto, everything is only for this trick, Shouhe''s tail beast jade!


    Shouhe¡¯s tail beast jade, of course, cannot be compared with the nine-tailed beast jade in terms of destructive power, but under such a zero-range attack, I am afraid that normal people will be finished, so even Gaara entered Shouhe In his body, use Shouhe''s body to protect himself.


    boom!!


    After the tail beast jade hit the wooden man, a big explosion occurred in an instant. Even if it was the last among the nine big tail beasts, the huge chakra was far from humans. The tail beast jade exploded. Covering the entire valley and destroying everything, Gaara controlled the power, otherwise the three of Teju could not escape.


    The explosion of the tail beast jade gradually disappeared. As a battlefield for two people, there is only one end-complete destruction!


    Shouhe¡¯s tail beast jade completely changed the terrain of this valley. Shouhe hugged into a ball and blocked the huge explosive force. Moreover, the body of Shouhe was full of sand. There was sand everywhere, Shouhe There is no danger.


    "Have you won?"


    Gaara''s figure reappeared on top of Shouhe''s head. Because of the protection of Shouhe''s body, Gaara was not injured, and his eyes were still indifferent and calm as before.


    In front of Gaara and Shouhe, there is still the giant body of the wooden man that can be compared with the tail beast.Hit by the huge explosion of the tail beast jade at zero distance, even the wooden man was beaten to pieces, his left arm was broken, and the wooden man¡¯s body was almost broken. Even the wooden dragon was interrupted and turned into several pieces. Naruto standing on the head of the wooden man has disappeared.


    Gaara frowned. He didn''t believe that his tail beast jade could smash Naruto into ashes, otherwise Naruto would have died in the hands of Kyuubi.


    Click!


    Sure enough, a crack broke on the top of the wooden man''s head, and his head opened to both sides, and then Naruto appeared from the wooden man.


    "It''s really dangerous. Fortunately, it''s blocked by the technique of ranking, otherwise it''s really troublesome." Naruto was a little shocked. He did underestimate Gaara''s progress over the past year, although he still couldn''t fully control Shouhe Strength, but strength is indeed at the level of the shadow level, plus Shou He, Naruto will suffer even if he is caught off guard, just like just now.


    Although the art of the wooden man is powerful, it is not truly invincible. Even the wooden man between the Senjue pillars was smashed by Madara Uchiha and Kyuubi. Although I love Robbie Uchiha Madara far away, they Naruto Mu Dun''s attainments was not as good as Senju Zhuma, and he almost collapsed the Mu Ren, which was already the limit of Gaara''s ability.


    "Gaara, there are not too many Chakras for you and Shouhe, just use this trick to solve everything! The wood escape wood dragon technique!"


    Naruto folded his hands together and created a wooden dragon with huge vitality. The wooden dragon''s eyes glowed with golden light, just like when the wooden man showed his might.


    Roar!


    The wooden dragon roared and hovered towards Shouhe. Although the wooden dragon was huge, its speed was unimaginably fast, and its movements were very flexible. In comparison, the movements of the fat civet cat Shouhe was too slow. .


    The huge wooden dragon wrapped around Shouhe''s body, and the wooden dragon hovered around Shouhe. The powerful force made it difficult for Shouhe to move.


    "Naruto-style earshun Shukouan enters Juan Chuishou!!"


    Naruto stretched out his right hand, and the word "za" appeared in the palm of his right hand. At the same time, the wooden man also stretched out his right hand. There was also a word "za" in the palm of his palm, and the huge palm was pressed on Shouhe''s body.


    Mu Dun''s Chakra was injected into the guard crane, and the force of the guard crane was forced back into Gaara''s body.


    "The seal is successful!"


    Gaara had tried his best, but was defeated by Naruto. Even with the power of Shouhe, he was forcibly sealed by Naruto. Gaara himself was in a coma because he consumed too much power.


    "Is your injury okay?"


    After returning to Xiaozhu where he was staying, Temari looked worriedly at the blood on Naruto''s shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, this little injury is nothing." Naruto said casually. Gaara had actually reduced a part of his strength. Although Naruto was hit, it was only a skin injury, and no bones were injured.


    "I didn''t expect Gaara to be so strong, and it turned out to be not your opponent, and you haven''t used all your strength." Temari said with emotion. Gaara''s current strength is already something Temari can look up to, but Naruto easily defeated Gaara and even Shouzuru. Temari can no longer understand the realm of Naruto''s full strength.


    "Hey, if you don''t have the ability, how dare you marry Master Fengying''s sister?"


    Temari blushed, and slapped Naruto in shame, and said, "Who said I''m going to marry you!"


    "I said you want to marry me!" Naruto couldn''t allow Temari to refuse. He pulled her into his arms with a very evil expression on his face, and said: "I didn''t allow you to escape, Temari!"


    "Bad!" Temari pinched Naruto''s waist shyly, and said, "When have you been so domineering?!"


    "I am like this!" Naruto said with a smile. In terms of emotions, he always took the initiative. He opened the hair of Temari temples, exposing the cute little ears, and kissed them, saying: "Temari, give me a good idea it is good?"


    The feeling in the ear, coupled with Naruto''s words, made Temari''s pretty face instantly red.


    "You, what did you say?!"


    "I said I want you!" Naruto said again, Temari''s youthful and beautiful body caused Naruto''s heart to burn, and his eyes seemed to start to turn red. One hand tightly embraced the waist of the Kiju, and the other hand had already reached into the Temari. The neckline said: "Temari, I want you! I want you!"


    Teju is soft all over, with a masculine breath on Naruto''s body, mixed with sweat and blood. The opponent''s Ju seems to have a fatal attraction, and the whole body can''t lift the strength. It falls softly into Naruto''s arms, his face is already Pieces of crimson.


    "You... don''t do this..."


    "I want it!" Naruto changed his old style and didn''t listen to Temari''s words at all. He stripped off Temari''s arms one by one. Although Temari kept struggling, his strength was not as good as Naruto''s, and his clothes became less and less.

 240 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 240

    Temari was ashamed and anxious, tears burst from the corners of his eyes, and said, "Don''t be like this... I''m not ready yet..."


    Naruto bowed his head and kissed the teardrops at the corner of Temari''s eyes, and said, "Temari, I don''t know what you are still worried about now. I will become Fukage when I love Rome. Kankuro will also pass the Shangnin exam and become Shangnin. Yes, you, the older sister, have already paid so much for the two younger brothers. I will take care of you in the future. Take my woman, Temari."


    Naruto talked about Temari¡¯s thoughts. For the past year, Temari has been sticking to the last step for the sake of the two younger brothers Gaara and Kankuro. She is afraid that after giving herself to Naruto, she will find it hard to bear and Naruto. I took the initiative to go to Konoha. In this case, Gaara and Kankuro¡¯s situation is difficult for Temari, so I have never agreed. But now, all the obstacles are gone, Temari¡¯s defense has collapsed. No matter how hard it is to resist Naruto''s affection.


    "Then...then you be lighter..."


    No matter how hearty Temari is, she is still a girl. At this time, she can''t take the initiative, she can only close her eyes and let Naruto play with her body.


    Naruto smiled contentedly, and acted more violently than ever before, taking Temari into his stomach, a piece of white with a little rose.


    There are two types of people, the conqueror and the conquered. Even the Temari princess of Shayin Village, facing his beloved man, has only one destiny to be conquered.


    The Fengying succession ceremony will only be held ten days later, because Naruto has to wait for the arrival of the big names from all over the world. Naruto has nothing to do, holding Temari every day to make people, and the little resistance of Temari is directly ignored by Naruto. Drop.


    The big names of various countries also include the big names of the country of snow. Temari and Koyuki seem to be born at odds. When they met, they almost fought. Naruto didn¡¯t say a word, picked up the two of them, dragged them to the white, and threw them directly onto the bed. Showcasing their glory and killing the three women, Temari and Koyuki kept begging for mercy, never daring to fight again.


    Naruto is accompanied by three beauties every day, and the days are not boring, but when Temari and Koyuki are with him, Naruto remembers one thing, the princess of the country of wind...the princess of the country of snow...the fire will be another day The princesses of the Kingdom of Kingdom pull to try together, the taste must be wonderful.


    Naruto''s life of not envying mandarin ducks and immortals quickly passed through every day, until the arrival of Wudaimu Shuiying.


    Chapter 289: Enchanting Zhao Meiming!


    Naruto still has a deep memory of the five generations of Water Shadow. After all, she is the only woman in the Ninja world who can match Tsunade in terms of beauty, figure, status or strength.


    Terumi Mei, in her twenties, became the fifth generation of water shadows. It can be said that she is one of the best women in the world. She ended the bloody rule of the fourth generation of water shadows Yakura. Boundary is currently the only ninja in the Ninja Realm who has two types of Blood Succession Boundaries, but he can become a water shadow in the misty hidden village that most rejects Blood Succession Boundary, which shows its strength.


    "The five generations of Shui Ying came from afar, and there was a loss of welcome and disrespect." Gaara looked at Terumi Ming indifferently, and said the scenes. His expression was not arrogant, but indifferent by nature.


    Terumi Mei took off the Shuiying hat and revealed a face that could charm the common people, as before Tamamo, and smiled and said: "The Five Dynasties Fengying is too polite. I am going to come to watch the ceremony. How dare I trouble the Five Dynasties Fengying? Come and meet in person."


    When we met for the first time, Gaara and Terumi Mei looked very polite. Gaara is about to succeed to the throne of the five generations of Fukage and does not want to establish a strong enemy. Terumi Mei did not come here for the ninja exam. It was to make a covenant with Sagakura, so I didn''t want to leave a bad impression on Gaara.


    "Master Shuiying, please here."


    "Then trouble you, Master Fengying."


    Gaara took Terumimei to the village, and the two walked side by side. Although Gaara was young, she did not look humble or overbearing to a woman like Meiming who had been in a high position for many years. She already had the grace that Fengying should have. Up.


    On the way to the Fengying Building, Terumi Ming narrowed her eyes and a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    "She would have discovered it. People who can sit in the shadow position are not easy."


    Back at Xiaozhu where he was staying, Naruto sat lazily on the sofa, drinking white tea, and said inexplicably.


    "Have we been spotted by Shuiying just now?" Bai looked at Naruto with a little surprise.


    "That''s right, that woman is very sensitive, although I have a strange breath, but she was discovered by her, she is very strong."


    "Then how is she compared to the master?"


    "It''s hard to say, I haven''t played with her before, and I can''t fully understand it if I look at it directly, but in terms of momentum, it''s only stronger than Gaara."


    "It''s amazing, I didn''t expect that besides the master, there are such strong female ninjas."


    "Yeah, Bai, you have to work hard too."


    "I see." Bai softly leaned against Naruto''s arms and smiled: "Naruto, the Five Generations Water Shadow, is it very beautiful."


    Naruto was stroking Bai Qingsi. He paused when he heard Bai''s words, and said, "Why are you talking about this suddenly?"


    "It was originally," Bai rubbed Naruto''s body, like a cute little cat, and said: "Although the body is not as good as the master, but the face is not bad, even I feel surprised~ Yan, I don¡¯t believe you are not tempted at all."


    "You damn girl, I am still more tempted by you now!" Naruto didn''t know how to answer Bai''s question, so he simply pressed Bai directly~ on the sofa, opened his mouth and kissed, Bai has long been used to Naruto''s Huang ~ lewd, anyway, she knows that there is no struggle, it is better to enjoy the joy of love between men and women, and let Naruto play with her body.


    The two fought a battle on the sofa, Naruto moisturized Bai to be charming ~ stately, unspeakable moving.


    Naruto didn''t toss on Bai for too long. For one thing, Bai couldn''t bear it alone, and came because someone came to him.


    Duoduo.


    Three knocks sounded outside the door...


    "Who?"


    "Shuiying Terumimei, can you meet Konoha''s minister Naruto Uzumaki?" Terumimei can be said to be very polite. The covenant on Saguro''s side has been negotiated, and Terumimei ran to Konoha again this time. It''s really busy doing Shuiying.


    "White, go open the door." Naruto pretended to sit on the sofa and let Bai open the door.


    "Okay." Bai ran gently, opened the door, and said with a smile: "Master Shuiying, please come in."


    "Thanks a lot."


    "Master Shuiying, please sit down."


    Naruto did not stand up, but stretched out his hand and pointed at the sofa opposite to him. Terumi Mei was not angry either, twisted his waist, sat opposite Naruto, and gave them tea for both of them, and then he was smart Ji retired, and she knew that the people sitting here were not Uzumaki Naruto and Terumi Mei, but Konoha Dark and Five Generations Suikage. Although Naruto wouldn''t mind, she had to consider Terumi Mei''s ideas.


    Terumi took a sip of tea slowly, and said, "The tea is very good."


    "Lord Shuiying likes it." Naruto put down the teacup and said, "I wonder why Shuiying came to me?"


    Terumi Meihua~ He glanced at Naruto charmingly, fluffed his hair, showing the charm of a mature woman, and said: "You can become Minister Konoha Dark at a young age. Why don''t you guess my purpose?"


    "Covenant!" Naruto uttered two words in a very firm tone. Although Terumi Mei is very charming, Naruto is not so confused by a charming eye.


    "Oh?" Terumi Ming''s eyes flashed with surprise, and said, "How do you know?"


    "This time you came to Shayin Village, you only brought two shadow guards with no others, which means you did not intend to take the Ninja exam. It stands to reason that the Kingdom of Wind and the Kingdom of Water did not form an alliance, even if you do not come. It doesn''t matter to watch the ceremony, and the only thing that can attract you to come here in person is Shayin''s alliance."


    "Smart!" Terumi Mei is a very enlightened woman, unabashedly admiring him, "It is indeed a man who can become the Minister of Darkness at the age of thirteen. It seems that your wisdom is more terrifying than your strength. "


    "I''m just a little clever." Naruto humbled a bit and said: "But if you want to talk about the covenant, you''d better go to Master Naruto, why come to me?"


    "Does this make a difference?" Terumi Hato folded her right leg on top of her left leg, and this action revealed her white flower~flower''s small~leg, and said: "Everyone knows that if you want, Hokage Your position is always yours."


    "I don''t want that kind of position." Naruto curled his lips and said disdainfully.


    "Oh?"


    "Who wants to do such troublesome things like Naruto, but that certainly doesn''t include me, Naruto Uzumaki."


    "Hey, you are really a special man. It is difficult for others to reach a height in their entire life. You have all of them, but you are so disdainful of the position of Hokage. It is simply unimaginable to be someone else." Terumi Ming said in a faint tone, with a hint of inexplicable admiration.


    "I don''t like these troublesome things by nature. I have a natural personality and can''t help it." Naruto stretched out his hands helplessly and said, "Ren Zhuli''s head is not normal anyway."


    "Coco, you are really humorous."


    Next, Naruto and Terumi Mei discussed in detail about the alliance between Konoha and Kirigin. Because Kirito hadn''t established diplomatic relations with other villages all the year round, Terumi was only trying to establish diplomatic relations with Sanda Village. Konoha was completely It was unexpected. Therefore, in order to make the alliance successful, Terumi Ming''s conditions were also opened. Naruto also deliberately made friends with this five generation water shadow, so he also offered good conditions for the fog, including not Terumi Ming was very satisfied with taking back the blue eye.


    The two discussed the content of the covenant carefully, and the conversation went smoothly. Before leaving, Terumi Ming approached Naruto and pressed a kiss on his cheek, with a charming voice.

 241 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 241

    "This is a gift for you, Master An." After speaking, he breathed into Naruto''s ears, then twisted his waist and left.


    Naruto looked at Terumi Ming''s twisted and twisted back figure, and his thoughts became active.


    "This woman... definitely needs to get in bed!"


    Chapter 290: Gaara succeeds!


    "I will become the five generations of wind and shadow, and will always guard this village!"


    Gaara, wearing a blue-white imperial robe, stood at the apex of the Fengying Building, looked down at the village, raised his hands, and said impassionedly.


    Even if a person like Gaara is indifferent and truly wears a Fengying hat and becomes a Fengying of the Five Dynasties, he is excited and has a high tone, and it is impossible to suppress the excitement in his heart.


    "Oh oh oh oh!!"


    "Long live Master Fengying!!"


    "Long live my Gaara!"


    The villagers below, the ninjas are constantly cheering Gaara''s Naruto. Who can imagine that Gaara was a monster that everyone feared just a year ago?In just one year, Gaara has so many people respecting him, following him, and admiring him.


    Gaara raised his hands high, and a gust of wind whirled from his hands to the sky, blowing away the dark clouds in the sky.


    It was still pouring rain just now. It was a heavy rain that Shayin Village has not had in decades. Although rainwater is extremely precious to Shayin Village, if it continues to rain so heavily, it will inevitably affect Fengying Take over the ceremony.


    But just half an hour before the scheduled start time of the ceremony, the heavy rain suddenly stopped.


    The gust of wind in Gaara¡¯s hands will shroud the sand hidden away from the dark clouds, the golden sunlight envelops the earth, the air is filled with water vapor, and the small drops of water refract the light. In the sky, two rainbows are actually set up at the same time.


    "Look! It''s a rainbow!"


    "This is the first time I have seen a rainbow in my life!"


    "What a beauty!"


    Gaara raised his arms and shouted, and the voice spread throughout Shayin Village.


    "Our Shayin''s future will be as gorgeous as this rainbow!!"


    "Yes! Long live Master Fengying!"


    "Yay!!"


    The entire Shayin Village is shrouded in a joyful and festive atmosphere. The previous heavy rains brought water to Shayin Village for a long time. After the heavy rains, the sun shined again on the earth and brought many people the first life. The rainbow that I saw this time, inspired by Gaara''s words, Shayin Village was united and all enjoyed this beautiful moment.


    Perhaps some interested people will find this to be a coincidence. It happened that it rained today, but it stopped half an hour before the ceremony, and a rainbow appeared, but what about it?After all, most of the people who didn''t find the inside story were the majority. In the current situation in Shayin Village, anyone who came out to talk nonchalantly would have to pay a price.


    "Tours you, Terumi Ming."


    Naruto helped Terumi Ming with soft hands and feet and disappeared from the shadows. They couldn''t be seen by others. They were not stealing love. On the contrary, what they did was really good.


    When he arrived in the room where he was watching the Shinnin exam, Naruto put Terumi Mei down and poured her a glass of water. After Terumi drank it, his pale face gradually recovered after three to five minutes.


    "It''s really hard for you this time." Naruto said from the heart.


    Terumi Mei smiled and said, "It''s nothing, these are what should be done as an alliance. Moreover, I am helping Sagakura Village. You Konoha''s dark minister came to thank me for being a bit unfair."


    Terumi Mei is so free and easy, Naruto is not hypocritical, sits beside Terumi Mei, and then puts Koyuki in his arms, waiting for the start of the Shinnin exam.


    Xiaoxue was not shy either, she put her arms around Naruto''s neck and leaned against Naruto''s arms, with surprise on her face, and said, "You really changed the environment of Shayin Village?!"


    "Stupid!" Naruto took a bite on Xiaoxue Xuebai''s neck and said, "Change the environment? If we have such great ability, we will be gods. It''s just water escape ninjutsu. It''s really big."


    Everything was done by them. The rainstorm was written by Naruto and Terumi Mei, but in places like Shayin Village, the torrential rain that covered the entire Shayin Village made Terumimei¡¯s chakras emptied, so His hands and feet were so soft that he had to be helped by Naruto.As for the later rainbows, one of them was real, and the other was the power of the phoenix, and the two rainbows complementing each other was something that Naruto did not expect.


    This is their conspiracy, but so what? For the vast majority of Shayin villagers, heavy rain fell on the day that Fengying of the Five Dynasties succeeded, bringing abundant water and beautiful rainbows. This is China People say that auspiciousness descends from the sky.


    What if it is fake?!As long as everyone likes it, the means are secondary.


    Terumi Ming¡¯s chakras were exhausted and unable to recover in a short time, so she leaned back lazily on the soft leather sofa, resting her cheek in one hand, and looked like a noble woman.


    "It''s really fortunate that you can think of that method. Now that the Fifth Generation Fengying has a large number of supporters when he takes office."


    "Aren''t you good?!" Naruto gave Terumi Ming a white look and said, "Gaara owes you such a big favor. If something happens to Wuyin Village in the future, this favor will definitely be returned."


    Although the plan was negotiated by Naruto and Terumi Mei, Terumi will agree to this kind of thing. The main reason is that she is good in this matter. It''s just some chakras that can recover soon, and you can earn five generations. To influence the affection of a grown-up, this kind of business is not done for nothing.


    Terumi Mei smiled coquettishly, and did not deny that she was the one who made the most money besides Gaara this time.


    Although Xiaoxue has been a queen for more than a year, but Shayin, Mist, and Konoha have nothing to do with her if she sees who earns more, so she doesn''t care much about this, but more about the next Ninja exam. .


    "What do you think the content of the Ninja exam will be?"


    "Who knows this kind of thing." Naruto stretched out his hands helplessly. In fact, he didn''t know it himself. "I only know that the chief examiner of the first exam is Gaara."


    "Hey?!"


    "Fifth Generation Fengying actually became the chief examiner of the first exam?!"


    Shayin Exercise Field No. 8...


    This is a very huge open space. All the candidates who took the Ninja test gathered here. This is the test room for the first test. Obviously, the first test will not be a written test.


    In this exam, Shayin was in order to establish his prestige, so there were a lot of candidates. The candidates from each village totaled more than two hundred people. Among them, Shayin and Konoha only sent a group of six people in total. They are participating candidates. The least, the most Yunyin, there are a total of 18 teams with 54 people participating, and it accounts for a quarter of the time, followed by Yanyin''s, 13 teams, 39 people, The two Ninja Villages together accounted for nearly half of the candidates.


    Of course, the examinees in one village all gathered together, observing the examinees in other villages, and at the same time beware of each other.


    Sain and Konoha had the fewest candidates. They added up to six people. Adding to the relationship between Naruto and Naruto, the six were of course all together.


    "Really..." Shikamaru looked at the densely packed ninjas of other villages, and said: "So many people come to grab the spot of Shinobu, it''s really troublesome, do you know what the exam questions are?"


    Kanjirou spread out his hands and said, "Gaara personally made the exam questions, and we don''t know."


    "Oh... so troublesome... I want to go back to sleep."


    Temari supported his body with an iron fan, glanced at Shikamaru, then at Shiro, and said, "Are you Konoha men so lazy?"


    "Don''t get me wrong." Bai pointed to Shikamaru, and said, "It''s just this and that."


    Temari smiled helplessly, inserted the fan into the ground, leaned against the fan, and passed the time in a daze.


    "Grow your eyes!"


    Ning Ci gave a low yell, secretly opened his eyes, and took the situation of the two hundred ninjas in the exercise field into his eyes, and then suddenly frowned.


    "What''s wrong, Ning Ci?"


    Ning Ci''s gaze shifted. After confirming the target, he closed his eyes before the other party found out. He looked at the five people around him dignifiedly and said, "This time one of the candidates may be Renjuli."

 242 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 242

    The pupils of the five people shrank, and even Temari immediately recovered from a daze.


    "What you said is true?!"


    "I dare not be completely sure, but the chakra on that person is very large, the amount of chakra is not less than Gaara, and there is a seal on her body that can''t be seen through the eyes, it should be Ren Zhuli."


    "She?" Shikamaru grasped the point and said, "That is to say, she is a woman."


    "Yes, there is a golden-haired Yun Ren at about eighty meters in the direction of one o''clock here."


    "In Yunyin''s words, I heard that there are two people Zhuli, Erwei and Bawei, but Bawei Zhuli should be a middle-aged man, and he has already endured, that is to say, that is Erwei Zhuli." Temari frowned and said, although she, Kankuro and the three others have the strength of Shinobu, if they fight with Renjuli...


    "Unexpectedly, Yun Yin would send Ren Zhuli to take this Shangnin exam."


    "It''s not surprising, didn''t we have two people in the Zhongnin exam?"


    "Uh... that said."


    "Shikamaru, can you do anything?"


    "Have."


    "Say it!"


    "How far to hide."


    "Huh?!"


    Shikamaru''s words for granted caused all the five people around him to stagger, and was almost rushed to the street by Shikamaru''s words.


    Kankuro looked at Shikamaru extremely unhappy and said, "Is this your way?"


    "What else? It''s good to say if the opponent doesn''t turn into a tail beast, but I heard that the eight-tailed man Zhuli can fully control the power of the tail beast just like Naruto, so you must think in the worst case, completely. The tail beast is not something we can deal with. It would be nice to say if there are large psychic beasts, but we obviously have none."


    Shikamaru scratched his head and complained: "That''s Renzhuli, and it''s not comparable to the ninjas from a small village."


    "Do you look down on the small village?!"


    As soon as Shikamaru finished speaking, a very handsome young man walked over with a bad face.


    The troublemaker is coming!


    Chapter 291: Powerful!


    The boy looked about the same size as Bai, with a five-pointed star on his forehead, obviously not a ninja from the Five Ninja Village.


    Shikamaru frowned and looked at the bad-looking boy, focusing on his forehead, reading the knowledge accumulated in his brain quickly, and then said: "Are you a ninja from Star Ninja Village?"


    The other party was recognized by Shikamaru with a haughty smile on his face. He was obviously very proud of his village and said, "Yes, I am Ang from Star Ninja Village!"


    "Star Ninja Village?" Sacrificially asked the question mark, scratched his head, and looked at Shikamaru strangely, "Is there such a village?" It''s not to blame her, Star Ninja Village is too small, and it''s not sand. The attachment of the hidden village is normal without knowing it.


    Shikamaru rolled the dead fish eyes, scratched his head, and said, "Star Ninja Village is a ninja village in the country of the country of fire, the country of bear, but there are deep gorges around that village, and the gorge is full of poisonous miasma so it is isolated from the world. In addition, the village is too small, so Konoha doesn''t have much information."


    Of course, the five strongest villages in the Ninja World are the Five Ninja Villages, followed by Takiguru Ninja Village. Takigira has the power of the Nanaoren, and has played monsters like the horns. It is not as strong as the Five Ninja Villages, but still surpasses other Ninja Villages. Above, the rest, even the Yinyin Village in Oshemaru, the small villages are all of the same standard, so don''t laugh at the second brother.


    Matsuri and Shikamaru are only telling the truth. Matsuri does not know about Star Ninja Village, and Shikamaru is right. Star Ninja Village is indeed a small village, but the face of the boy who claims to be Ang appears strong. Anger.


    Ang pointed at Shikamaru and shouted: "Don''t think that it is Sain and Konoha that are great! Sooner or later, our Star Ninja Village will surpass you!!"


    Stupid!


    The performance of this boy named Ang, made such a comment from the big names of various countries who watched the ninja test, as well as Naruto and Terumi.


    Since there is something like a camera in this world, of course you can use this kind of thing to let the big names of various countries who come to watch the Ninja test sit in the room and see the Ninja test. This is now the case.


    The huge screen in front of Naruto and them clearly showed the expression of the boy named Ang, and conveyed what he said clearly.


    Fenghua Xiaoxue leaned against Naruto''s arms, and sneered with a disdainful look: "You will actually cultivate this kind of brain cruel ninja. The future of Xingren Village is really dark."


    Terumi Mei leaned on the sofa, wrapped her fingers around her beautiful hair, and said, "That''s right. The so-called weak people have to succumb to the strong. If the weak want to survive under the strong, they must do a good job. The duty of the weak is nothing more than a mere ant. Don''t think you can challenge the majesty of the strong."


    "That''s right," Naruto''s eyes were indifferent, "Even if I was back then, I had to live carefully before I fully grew up, for fear that my head wouldn''t be on my neck any day. It''s just a forbearance. To say this kind of words on the site of Shayin is really annoying to live."


    The big names of various countries and the celebrities who came to watch the Ninja test have the same idea about this Ang. They are all the same as watching idiots. No matter how much the ants jump, they are just ants.


    In the face of Ang''s clamor, let alone Temari and Kankuro, who were originally arrogant brothers and sisters, even girls like Bai could not help showing a trace of disdain, even pity.


    This child is too pitiful.


    "Ang, don''t make trouble. We are here to take the exam. If we are disqualified, it won''t be good." The girl from Star Ninja Village who followed Ang couldn''t help pulling La Ang''s arm. She was much calmer than Ang. Ang''s remarks just now attracted a lot of attention, and many people looked at them with foolish eyes.


    However, Ang didn''t appreciate it. The passionate young man looked at Shikamaru coldly and said, "You remember it clearly! Sooner or later, our Star Ninja Village will surpass you, whether it''s Shayin or Konoha!"


    The temperament Temari was furious, and he picked up his Samsung fan, and was about to teach this idiot who knows no height, a terrible lesson, suddenly a very indifferent voice sounded on the court.


    "What are you arguing about?"


    The indifferent voice has no ups and downs, just like a machine repeating a sentence, but the bitter indifference is deeply rooted in people''s hearts, making people feel fear and chills from the bottom of their hearts.


    call¡­¡­


    There was a breeze on the field, and a wave of dust was rolled up, and then the dust whirled in the air, and then it condensed into Gaara''s figure.


    Gaara stood in mid-air by floating in the sand desert, wearing a Fengying imperial robe, standing in the air, holding his arms, light green eyes indifferently looking down at more than 200 candidates present, his eyes were cold and nothing feeling.


    "From Star Ninja Village, there was trouble before the exam started. Do you want to be disqualified?"


    Gaara looked at Ang who had just spoken indifferently, as if looking at a dead object with cold eyes.


    Ang was uncomfortable by Gaara¡¯s eyes, and he looked two or three years older than Gaara. Seeing Gaara was younger than him, he became Fengying, so he was in a high position. The appearance of Ang makes Ang feel even more uncomfortable. If Ang¡¯s dark emotion is broken, broken, and analyzed a little bit, it is called jealousy!


    Ascended to the position of Fengying at the age of fourteen. How can one not be jealous of such an achievement?


    It is mediocre not to invite others to be jealous. Gaara is a proud man of heaven. I am afraid that there are too many people jealous of him in the Ninja world.


    Regardless of the eyes that the girl named Kita next to him, Ang took a step forward, facing Gaara, and said: "Don''t think you have anything great! As long as there are stars in Xingnin Village, sooner or later. One day will defeat you Shayin Village!"


    Star Ninja Village has a meteorite outside the sky, called the star. This is also the origin of the name of Xing Ninja Village. This meteorite has a peculiar radiation that can change the chakra of human beings and make it materialize like the tailed beast chakra and produce stars. Ninja Village¡¯s unique peacock art of forbearance, Star Ninja Village is just a trick. All their ninjas are the same as the Hyuga clan and only learn one trick.


    Peacock magic is indeed very strong, that is to say, the people in Xingren Village have always firmly believed that as long as there is peacock magic, they will be able to surpass the five great ninja villages and stand on top of the ninja world.


    "Humph!" Gaara just snorted softly in the face of Ang''s clamor, light green eyes pitying, and said: "It seems that you are really not afraid of death." Dare to say such things, this is the legendary ignorant being fearless.


    Everyone''s eyes focused on Gaara and Ang. Ang seemed to be unaware of it, and said, "As long as there is Master Xingying leading us! You, the Fifth Generation Fengying, are nothing at all!"


    "This fool is hopeless!"


    Naruto doesn¡¯t bother to complain about the idiots of Star Ninja Village. There are always all kinds of idiots in this world, they exist to set off the protagonist¡¯s strength. Gaara is obviously the protagonist today, and this... ¡­

 243 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 243

    "Hehe..." Xiaoxue chuckled slightly, covering the corners of her mouth, and said, "It''s good to have such a talent. I am afraid that Master Fengying will have to thank this ninja."


    "Yes, if it were me, I would also be grateful to him. He is so kind." Terumi Ming chuckles playfully, his eyes full of coldness.


    On the court, even a person who was indifferent like Gaara had a slight change in his expression. Instead of being angry, the corner of his mouth was slightly hooked, which seemed to show a smile.


    Ang, it''s so kind!


    Gaara raised his right hand slightly, the ground shook for a while, and a huge sandy hand rose from the ground.


    "Peacock magic wings!"


    There was a knot in Ang''s hand, and the special fuchsia chakra condensed into two wings behind him, one, and quickly flew high in the sky. The peacock magic method indeed has a very special place.


    Aung Fei was in the air, taller than Gaara, and said: "Let me defeat you, Fengying! Peacock''s magical animal form!"


    The fuchsia chakra condensed into a terrifying beast, roaring towards Gaara.


    Gaara was a little surprised by Ang''s ninjutsu, but his combat experience was so rich. With a wave of his right hand, the huge sand hand rushed towards the alien beast.


    "Hahaha...you can''t beat me!"


    He laughed wildly, but Gaara was still calm, the huge sand hand held the alien beast in his hand, and Gaara''s right hand tightened.


    boom!


    Sand hand issued a huge grip, and instantly crushed the purple-red alien beast.


    "puff!!"


    The destruction of Chakra''s backlash caused Ang to spout a mouthful of blood, staring at Gaara blankly, muttering like crazy in his mouth: "Impossible...this is impossible...my peacock magic... ¡­Will not¡­¡­"


    "Ant, die."


    Gaara indifferently announced Ang''s end, and Sarah easily grabbed the absent-minded Ang in his hands.


    "Master Fengying, please don''t!" Bei Shi hurriedly begged Gaara, and said: "Ang, he didn''t intend to offend you, please spare him a life!"


    Gaara turned a deaf ear to Bei Shi''s pleading, eyes frighteningly cold.


    "If you dare to offend the Shayin Village, you will kill without mercy! Shabha!"


    boom!!


    Gaara turned into that terrifying horror of the year ~ Blood Shura, killing people is really cruel, the sand produced a terrible squeezing force, crushing Ang''s body, blood, bone fragments, muscles, internal organs, brains, all from Flying out of the cracks in the sand, blood covered the entire sky, and many people nearby were all stained with broken bodies of Ang.


    Gaara''s eyes changed, and the powerful Chakra came out, and the aura and murderousness of the shadow-level power enveloped the world.


    "I am the chief examiner of the first exam, Gaara of Sand Falls!"


    Chapter 292: The unexpected first exam!


    As a person whose brains were not normal since childhood, Gaara killed so many people and his murderous aura was terrifying, and since the last time he was defeated in a battle with Naruto, Gaara¡¯s strength has been in a short period of time. In fact, it has once again improved, and it has actually become more majestic and powerful.


    There are more than two hundred people who took the test. Of course, their strength is uneven, and the worst is at the level of ordinary Ninja, but they are also mixed with many good players, even comparable to the strength of elites. These are of course. The elites of the villages are the main candidates for the Ninja quota. As for the rest, of course the so-called dragon set.


    Of all the candidates, the strongest was of course the two Yumu people from Yunyin Village, the Erwei Zhuli discovered by Ning Ci.


    As a disciple of the eight-tailed Rabbi Zhu Ricky, although the two Yumuren can¡¯t perfectly control the power of the two-tailed brigade, the degree of running-in with the tailed beast is not below Gaara. They are powerful, and their strength is better than I love. Luo is slightly lower, but with the power of the brigade, it can reach the level of low-level shadow level, which is obviously stronger than other candidates by more than one level.


    Gaara showed an extremely strong side, with his own momentum, forcibly suppressed more than 200 candidates present.


    A weird chakra flowed into this field, and the illusion formation that had been arranged long ago was activated at this moment.


    Gaara is not counted. There are a total of ten Shayakura Shinobu who is proficient in illusion art to arrange this illusion art formation. Illusion art itself is not a difficult thing, it is only Naraku seeing art, which can make people see the heart. The most feared thing was just a C-level illusion, but the huge illusion formation activated by ten Shangrenlai at the same time was enough to deal with more than two hundred candidates at the same time.


    Some guys with poor strength were oppressed by Gaara''s aura, and they felt as if they were crushed by a huge boulder. They were full of fear. The look in Gaara''s eyes was like looking at Shura, as if the other party would kill them at any time.


    The large-scale Naraku-Seeing Art was launched at this moment, using the fear they produced when they were forced by Gaara''s killing pressure to infinitely amplify the fear in the hearts of the candidates.


    In the eyes of many people, the sky behind Gaara seemed to be suddenly darkened. Gaara seemed to be extremely tall and insurmountable at this moment. A huge civet monster appeared behind him.


    "Ah!" Someone couldn''t stand the pressure of Gaara''s momentum first, and screamed. With this foot, his whole body was vented, his legs softened, and he knelt down.


    It''s like when most people want to move heavy things, they have to suffocate a sigh of relief. If this breath is relieved, the strength will be lost. This is the case now.


    More than 80% of the people had to grit their teeth in order to resist Gaara''s momentum. With this scream, they no longer had the strength to resist Gaara, both psychologically and physically, and they knelt on the ground.


    Fear is contagious. One person takes the lead. More and more people can¡¯t resist Gaara¡¯s murderous and illusionist double oppression. They screamed, either kneeling on the ground or running outside like crazy. There were also a few who wanted to eliminate the source of fear, that is Gaara, but their attacks were all resisted by Galluro''s protection.


    This kind of fear lasted neither long nor short. Gaara''s momentum suddenly receded back. Many people lost their strength and slumped to the ground because they couldn''t bear this sense of wrong force.


    Gaara glanced at the entire exercise site, and those who fled and kneeled down. There were about 70 or 80 people in total, more than one-third of the total number of candidates.


    "Now, I announce that all the people who ran away and kneeled on the ground, as well as their teammates, failed the first exam!" Gaara''s voice is still so cold, and the content of the words is even more cold and ruthless.


    Many people probably didn''t know what was going on at this time, and they were disqualified from the exam.


    "What are you talking about?! The exam hasn''t started yet?!"


    "That is to say! Suddenly it said that we were qualified, what did we do wrong?!"


    "That''s right, I never said what the test questions of the first exam were!"


    The sentiment was exciting, those who ran away, kneeled, and their teammates, there were about one hundred and thirty or forty people. Gaara''s words would wipe out 60% of the candidates. Of course they would not agree.


    Prepared enough to come to Shayin Village to take the exam, and eagerly want to become Shangnin, just be blasted back, how would they agree?!


    "Keep all quiet for me!"


    Gaara yelled, and the mixed voice of Chakra shook the eardrums of all candidates.


    Gaara hugged his arms, obviously as if he was overpowering others, saying: "It started from the first test of the Ninja exam when I appeared. The strength is equivalent to the life of a ninja, even my aura People who can''t resist are not qualified to become Shangren. The people I mentioned just now have all their qualifications for the exam cancelled!"


    "Gaara played so beautifully with this hand, because he can come up with such a tough exam question."


    Naruto smiled and said. At this time, he and Koyuki were left in the room. Terumi Ming left after Chakra recovered a bit. After all, she is Mizukage. It would be bad if she stayed with Naruto. Naruto doesn''t matter, anyway, Koyuki is here, and it is impossible for him to have anything to do with Terumi Mei.


    However, after Terumi Ming left, Naruto could do something to Koyuki.


    Koyuki came to watch the ceremony as a Daimyo in the Snow Country, so she was wearing a gorgeous palace costume representing the Daimyo. Naruto put his hand in from Koyuki''s neckline and began to knead it~ Pinch it up, feeling the skin of Koyuki''s skin. Fine~exquisite and moisturizing.


    Xiaoxue''s face flushed and didn''t say anything. Instead, he followed Naruto''s words just now and said: "That''s right, but the first exam wiped out more than half of the people. The candidates must be in a bad mood. "


    "What if they are in a bad mood? This is Shayin''s territory. Coupled with Gaara''s strength, those who are not strong enough will not be able to overcome any storms. That kid will definitely become a great shadow. "


    "You are so optimistic about him?" Xiaoxue turned her head and glanced at Naruto.


    "Of course, he is my brother-in-law." Naruto said with a smile, and then lowered his head to kiss in Xiaoxue''s jealous expression.

 244 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 244

    Naruto is definitely a sex worm, a man with a fierce dragon and a fierce man, sitting on so many beautiful women, it is a problem to be insecure.The palace dress on Xiaoxue''s body is gorgeous, but also very loose, which is basically convenient for Naruto''s movements.


    Naruto impatiently untied the clothes on Koyuki''s body. Koyuki pushed Naruto''s chest with both hands, so that their lips separated a little. Koyuki looked at Naruto shyly and said: "Bad! What if someone comes in? Do? I¡¯m the name of the Snow Country. If I¡¯m seen by someone, I¡¯ll lose face."


    "What''s so scary, baby?" Naruto stroked Xiaoxue''s pretty face, and said: "Now everyone''s attention is on the Shinnin exam, and I just locked the door, don''t worry. ."


    "Then if I disagree, do you plan to be strong against me?!"


    "I have never tried a strong one, but I can try it." Naruto said with a face of YD.


    Xiaoxue rolled Naruto''s eyes again when he heard the words, and then her face changed, she suddenly bit her mouth~lip, her hands began to struggle hard, and she screamed: "No! Help! Come on! Help!"


    Naruto was taken aback for a moment, and then reacted, fully entering the role he should have at this time, and roughly separated Koyuki''s legs. Both of them felt alternative happiness in this kind of "role play", which also added even more. The love between husband and wife is so good that they don¡¯t want to separate.


    Naruto happily played fun couple games with Fenghua Xiaoxue, a talented actress. On the other hand, the examinees on the exercise field were not in a good condition.


    "My strength is the guarantee. Now I am the chief examiner, what I said is what I said! All the candidates who have lost qualifications, leave immediately!"


    Gaara is so arrogant and unreasonable that I would disqualify them for the exam in one sentence. Of course, I feel that most of the candidates are dissatisfied. The so-called anger comes from the heart, and the evil turns to the courage. Everyone wants to get a place for forbearance. , Who would be willing to lose qualifications like this?!Many people gathered together and resisted one after another.


    Gaara¡¯s strength has greatly improved, and most of the guys who are oppressed by Gaara¡¯s strength are guys with poor strength. Gaara did not take it seriously at all, using the huge sand hand to accurately lose each one. The qualified candidates caught, and then all threw them out of the examination room.


    Except for Ang, everything is calculated by Gaara. The first exam questions are like this. You can¡¯t resist the people of Gaara¡¯s momentum. All the first exams failed. Although this kind of exam questions offends people, However, Gaara, who was just in charge, can immediately establish a strong image and shock other countries, so Gaara can behave so arrogantly.


    Gaara alone can oppress so many candidates who want to take the Ninja exam. It can be seen that his strength is strong. Those who come to watch the game are all big names from various countries. Gaara can easily win the Ninja world with this exam.


    Even those who have passed the exam will become Shinobu in the future. Now Gaara¡¯s tough posture will leave a psychological shadow in their hearts, making them fear and awe of Gaara for a long time. These are all Gaara. Calculated.


    As for that Ang was out of calculation, Gaara did not expect anyone to resist him in front of him, so Gaara simply did nothing and kill Ang.Even for Shinnin, the scene where Gaara''s sand binds people to death, and the flesh and blood are scattered all over the sky is also very shocking, and it has even more shocked these various candidates.


    The first scene of the Ninja exam was actually Gaara¡¯s personal performance.


    Chapter 293: The second exam begins!


    "I am the chief examiner for the second test of the Shinobi exam, Markie."


    Gaara¡¯s teacher, Shayin¡¯s famous Shangren, Maji, with a white cloth covering half of his face, with his hands behind his back, said: "Welcome to the forbidden area of ??Shayin Village, confused sand desert!"


    "Forbidden area? Here?" An examinee looked at the sand desert behind Maji strangely. There was yellow sand everywhere in the Kingdom of Wind. The sand desert was normal, but he didn''t see anything special about the sand desert behind Maji.


    "Yes, this is the most dangerous place in the Kingdom of Wind." Like a crazy tour guide, Maki told the terrible sandy desert in a strange tone: "Mirages often appear in the chaotic sandy desert, and the confusion falls into the sandy desert. The people in it have no direction at all. No matter what, they will eventually get lost, dying of thirst, and there will be quicksand everywhere in the chaotic desert, which can devour people¡¯s lives, and there are many cute little animals living inside. Hope You will like them."


    Mackey¡¯s originally not handsome face, said such words, made a cool breeze blowing behind the candidates. Although everyone knows that Mackey was deliberately scaring them, many people were still scared.


    "What about the content of the exam?" Shikamaru was still more calm, and said lazily with his hands in his trouser pockets.


    "We previously buried ten special kunai in the chaotic sand desert, and the unique sealing technique of Shayin Village was placed on it. Within 24 hours, we found kunai and walked out of the desert, even if we pass the second scene. examination."


    Looking for a kunai in such a large sandy desert is no different from finding a needle in a haystack, but Maji hasn''t finished yet. What he said next made the candidates even more desperate.


    "I almost forgot to remind you that the karma is made of wood, so be careful when digging. The damaged karma is not counted."


    Maki¡¯s words made the originally confident Iwayin candidates slumped. Originally, they wanted to use the soil ninjutsu to dig through the ground, but if they can¡¯t damage the kunai, the soil ninjutsu definitely cannot be used. Up.


    That big sandy desert?Is it digging by hand?Whoever wants to dig it, the surface temperature of the sand in the daytime exceeds 70 degrees, even if it rains before, but under the sun, the sand will heat up very quickly.Could there be a ninja with an engineer shovel?


    "In other words, all 23 groups here may be unqualified."


    "Yes, I hope you have good luck." Maji couldn''t hear the slightest kindness. In fact, he still didn''t say a word... It is possible that all 23 groups of people will die inside.


    "Next, let¡¯s talk about the conditions for failing the exam. First, someone in the group died or was unable to continue fighting; second, no traits were found; third, twenty-four hours beyond the time limit. Also, it¡¯s not allowed to leave during the exam. Confused Sand Desert, otherwise it will be regarded as an automatic waiver. Don¡¯t want to sneak around. We have arranged perceptual barriers around Confused Sand Desert. We have recorded your chakra characteristics. As long as you leave, we will immediately find out and disqualify. Now everyone is going to get the consent form, and the exam will officially start in one hour!"


    Just like during the Zhongnin exam, there is a danger of death in this exam, so you must first sign a consent form, which is the so-called evasion of responsibility.


    After each team had signed the consent form, they were scattered in different places to wait for the start of the exam. The second exam was extremely cruel, and even the ninjas of the same village had to fight for the misfortune of the pass token.


    If the first test is a test of the courage and fighting spirit of a ninja, the second test is about strength and tactics.


    "Shikamaru, the tactics are up to you." Neji looked at Shikamaru and said, and he did not hesitate to hand over the troublesome task to Shikamaru. Although Neji didn''t have much contact with Shikamaru, Neji trusts Naruto, and Naruto says Shikamaru can do that.


    "Although it is very troublesome, let me explain." Shikamaru scratched his head, and after Neji and Bai showed listening expressions, they said, "This mission can be regarded as a treasure hunt. The treasure is Buried in this sand desert, I don¡¯t know where it is. Maji said that this sand desert often produces mirages, and will be completely lost in it. I guess Shayin Village may do something about this."


    "How to make an article?"


    "Before, during the first exam, you all found out."


    Ning Ci''s eyes lit up and said, "You mean illusion?!"


    "That''s right, Shayakura may use multiple ninjas to use a wide range of illusions in this exam."


    "Well, it is indeed possible." Bai squeezed his chin and said, "Because Maji said, this sandy desert will have a mirage, and it will make people feel disoriented, so even if you can''t find a way out after entering, Subconsciously think that it is the peculiarity of the sand desert itself, and will not think of it as an illusion. Because of this subconscious thought, it should not be found without an excellent perception ninja. If the sand desert itself really has a peculiar power, add The above-mentioned non-technique should have a great effect."


    "I think the same is true, and Maji said, Kuwu is woody, very fragile, but it cannot be damaged, which means that you cannot use ninjutsu to search for a large area, but the sand desert is too big and the time is only twenty-four hours. And we don¡¯t even know how deep kunai is buried, so whether it''s exploring the way or looking for kunai, it''s up to you, Ningci."


    "No problem, leave it to me." Ning Ci said confidently.


    "The next thing is the problem of water sources. If there is a mirage in this desert, there must be an oasis in it, but there are too many candidates participating. If people from different teams encounter the same oasis, the probability of fighting is very high. Even water sources may be poisoned by people, so we must not rely on the oasis here. This matter will trouble you, Bai."


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me. Although I can''t use too strong water escape here, it''s more than enough to make some drinking water."


    "Then it is the''cute little animal'' that Maji called. I don''t believe it will be a harmless animal like a kitten or a puppy."


    "Yes," Bai squinted his eyes, his usual gentle appearance disappeared. At this time, his shrewd side was revealed. "The puppet masters in Shayin Village are very good at making poison. The''little animals'' mentioned by Maji may be some Animals such as highly poisonous insects, you have to take precautions against this. This is for you."


    Bai took out three green pills from his ninja bag, put one in his mouth, pressed it under his tongue, and gave the other two to Lumaru and Neji.


    "This is an antidote I made based on the master''s formula. It can be immune to general toxins and lasts for three hours."


    "That means we''d better pass the exam within three hours, right." Shikamaru stuffed the pill into his mouth, then his face became serious, and said: "Next is the most important point, which is what we are facing. The biggest problem. We have Ningci in our group. It¡¯s not difficult to find the karma, but the thing we need to pay attention to most is that other groups rob us of our karma."


    Neji and Bai''s complexion sank, this is really a big trouble.


    Just like what Shikamaru said before, it is possible that all 23 groups will fail. As long as one is not damaged, there will be one less group that can pass the exam. Not every group will have a chance. This kind of perception of ninjas, for those groups who do not perceive ninjas and cannot find kunai, their greatest hope is to block the exit and snatch others'' kunai.


    And in the battle, you have to be careful not to be damaged. This is really a huge problem.


    Shikamaru took out a blank scroll and a pencil, and quickly arranged tactics.


    "The first is me. I have a broad vision. If there is an enemy attack, I will first use shadow imitation to restrain the opponent, and the second is white. Your wind ninjutsu can attack the enemy in the largest range, and you are also a medical ninja. , Whether it is me or Ning Ci is injured, I have to ask you. Finally, you have a 360-degree perspective. You must always pay attention to whether there is an enemy sneak attack from behind, and you must also search for the target Kuna. The mission is the heaviest. Can you complete it? "


    "of course can."


    "Our primary goal is to find the target kunai, and then immediately go to the end point after finding it. Some of the candidates may give up looking for kunai at the beginning, and go directly to the end to wait for the killing and grab the kunai, so we must before we pass the exam. Be careful, if you are not careful, you will die."


    "Roughly speaking," Shikamaru packed the scroll and said, "If there are any circumstances, it will be so much."


    Shikamaru has done his best to arrange the most perfect plan in the shortest time. If there is any change, it will be unplanned. Foreseeing the future is not within Shikamaru''s ability.


    Each group is discussing their own plans. Some people are really happy and some are worried. It is natural that there are perceiving masters in the group are rejoicing, and some groups that do not, or are good at water escape, are really miserable.

 245 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 245

    In any case, the exam time is coming soon. A total of 23 teams who passed the first exam rushed into the forbidden area of ??Shayin Village in order to compete for the place of Shangren. Many people set foot at this moment. The way of no return.


    Just after all the candidates entered the chaotic sandy desert, and Maji went to the finish line to wait for those who passed, two heads came out of the sandy ground.


    "Sure enough, I still prefer watching the scene."


    Chapter 294: Cute little animals!


    Although taking the Ninja test is very important, how could Naruto put Shiro in danger? So even if they had given them three means to save their lives, Naruto sneaked into the second test room with Xiaoxue and used Mu No one could find him with the Mayfly technique, including Neji''s eyes.


    "Hey, is it okay for us to be like this?"


    Xiaoxue took Naruto''s hand and moved forward in the sand. It felt strange. It was like swimming. There was no feeling of sand around him. Although Naruto had repeatedly promised that no one would find it, but Xiaoxue still talked. Can''t help but use the breath sound.


    "You don''t need to be like a thief." Naruto looked helplessly at Xiaoxue in his arms, and said: "I said, whisper it and they won''t find it."


    "It was like being a thief." He pouted inadvertently, and Naruto almost couldn''t help but ravage her with her cute appearance.


    The mayfly technique, the stealth technique developed by Senju Zhuma, has now been used by Naruto to sneak a peek. If Senju Zhuma knows it, it should be fine to the extent of his lack of brain, but that serious Qianshoujian will probably be pissed to death.


    "Stop!"


    Not long after the exam began, Ning Ci suddenly shouted, his face full of seriousness.


    "What''s wrong, Ning Ci?!"


    "Something underground is going to come out, fast!" Ning Ci''s face was serious. If he didn''t roll his eyes to see the movement of the underground, they would continue to advance like this, and they should immediately collide with the underground thing.


    The three of them hurriedly contracted the circle to avoid being scattered and broken by the underground thing.


    Sha!!


    Ning Ci saw the huge, snake-like thing rushing out of the sand.


    "Centipede?!"


    "It''s the first time I know that a centipede can grow that big." Even Naruto looked at the huge centipede emerging from the sand in surprise. The part that appeared on the ground was nearly 20 meters long. I don''t know how many people are underground, but they are already the centipede king.


    In the real world, even if it is a giant centipede, the largest can grow to a half-meter. Even in the remote prehistoric era, when dinosaurs and insects ruled the earth, a creature called ancient centipede could grow to it. It''s about two and five meters, but the one in front of me, the length of more than 30 meters, I''m afraid that it will be better than the big snake.


    "It seems that it treats us as food." Shikamaru said with a headache. He had known that the exam would be troublesome, but how could there be enough food in the desert to raise such a big centipede?


    "I didn''t intend to be food!" Ning Ci chewed and swallowed the pill that was under his tongue. Then he took out a few kunai in his hand and quickly threw it toward the giant centipede.


    Bang bang bang!!


    The three kunai hit the giant centipede, as if hitting an iron plate, the sharp kunai could not even leave a trace, and they were all bounced away.


    "It seems that the defense is very strong. It''s really troublesome. Why do you have to deal with this kind of thing?" Shikamaru complained, but he was a little dissatisfied with the action in his hand.


    The shadow of the centipede was very big. On this golden sandy desert, the black shadow was very conspicuous. Shikamaru easily caught the shadow of the centipede.


    Quack!!


    The centipede screamed, his huge body suddenly twisted, and sweat appeared on Shikamaru''s forehead. He said in a difficult tone: "The strength is really strong, you hurry up and attack, I can''t hold it for long!"


    "Bagua empty palm!"


    "The wind is suppressed!"


    Boom!!


    The centipede was caught by the shadow of Shikamaru, and it was difficult to move. At the same time, it was hit by Neji and Bai¡¯s unique moves. However, its shell was too strong. Facing the gossip empty palm and the A~ grade wind escape, the shell was actually A crack was struck, and his head was not directly blasted off.


    This centipede lives in a sandy desert. It has been eroded by wind and sand all year round. It has a very high resistance to wind. Moreover, it cannot use strong water to escape here. For Bai, it is the most troublesome opponent.


    Quack!!


    The centipede was in pain, and struggled violently. The huge body had a strong brute force, forcibly breaking away from Shikamaru''s shadow mimicry, and then a large group of purple-green venom was sprayed from its mouth.


    "Dodge!"


    Bai''s face changed and she hurriedly jumped away. Even if she was a medical ninja, she was unwilling to be directly hit by this venom.


    Chi Chi Chi Chi!!


    The white trio escaped the attack of the venom. The purple-green venom fell on the sand, and the yellow sand was corroded quickly. The purple-green poisonous smoke turned into purple poisonous gas under the high temperature transpiration.


    Turquoise appeared on the white face, and then quickly changed back to the original shape, but I secretly relieved: Fortunately, take the poison in advance, otherwise it will be troublesome!


    The strength of this giant centipede is probably stronger than that of the big snake pill. Although it is not as good as the ten thousand snakes, it is the home of the centipede, and it will be very troublesome to deal with.


    "Why is there such a troublesome thing!" Shikamaru complained, but she would never allow herself to give up casually. He drew out a few kunai with the detonating talisman and threw it toward the giant centipede.


    The main food of the giant centipede is the humans who accidentally break into the chaotic desert. There are also some ninjas, so it has a wealth of experience in fighting ninjas. It recognizes the explosive detonation talisman, and quickly twisted its body and got into it. In the sandy desert, Shikamaru''s Kuma fell on a sand dune not far away, and then an explosion occurred.


    The three of them did not dare to care about it, because this centipede was not a reasonable object.


    Quack!!


    Accompanied by a unique weird call, the centipede rushed out of Neji''s feet.


    Ning Ci''s eyes had already seen the centipede''s surprise attack, and he jumped into the air to avoid the centipede''s attack.


    The centipede''s body was too huge, even if Ning Ci had tried his best to take off, it was still no longer than the length of the centipede. The centipede opened its terrifying mouth, or mouthparts, and bit towards Ning Ci.


    Ning Ci had absolutely no idea to participate in the "One Day Tour of Centipede", and waved his hand.


    "Bagua empty palm!"


    Although the outer shell of the giant centipede was hard~hard, Ning Ci directly shot in his mouth with an empty palm, directly injuring the centipede''s internal organs.


    The centipede is dead but not stiff. Even if the centipede is injured internally, it does not affect its combat effectiveness. This is where these cold-blooded animals, especially low-grade animals are troublesome, even if they are damaged. It affects its combat effectiveness, the centipede is like this, and the snake of the big snake pill is like this.


    The centipede spit out a large cloud of venom again, flying towards Ning Ci overwhelmingly.


    Ning Ci''s complexion changed. Although he knew that poison can resist the poison, Ning Ci didn''t dare to try it with his body because of the corrosive power of the venom. He immediately spun around quickly.


    "Bagua palm back to heaven!"


    Ning Ci kept spinning in mid-air, blocking all the venom that flew toward him. The purple-green venom fell on the centipede, but it did not cause any damage to it.


    Shikamaru did not dare to stop, seizing the centipede''s chance to deal with Neji, immediately threw out countless kunai with the detonating charms tied to it.


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    Violent explosions continued to sound, thick smoke enveloped a sky, mixed with the weird screams of the centipede, and it could be vaguely seen that the huge body of the centipede was constantly rolling and twisting in the dense smoke, raising countless dust , Such a big centipede is simply a monster.


    "Ninja Shadow Sewing Technique!!"

 246 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 246

    Shikamaru immediately used his own way of forbearance, the black shadow plunged into the thick smoke, and directly caught the centipede''s shadow through the smoke''s shadow. The black shadow turned into a sharp weapon and penetrated the centipede''s body.


    "White! Hurry up!!" Shikamaru shouted with a pale face, and the burden of restraining such a huge centipede on him was too great, even if he used Shadow Sewing, he could not support it for too long.


    Bai knew that the opportunity should not be missed, and came to the top of the centipede''s head, his black hair and black eyes looked particularly beautiful in the sun.


    With one hand on the centipede''s head, he continuously injected his chakras into it.


    "The secret technique of ice escape Lingyue Shuanghua!"


    There is only this technique. Among the three, only Bai¡¯s secret technique can cause a fatal blow to the centipede. The cold freezing air is directly injected into the centipede¡¯s head, condensing all the centipede¡¯s head into ice, and it turns into ice from the inside. A huge ice lump.


    Bai turned over and jumped off the top of the centipede''s head, his face pale because of the forced use of ice escape in the sand desert.


    "broken!"


    There was no hesitation, followed by a bang, the centipede¡¯s head turned into countless ice crystals and flew away. The centipede lost its head, and the huge body writhed on the ground, convulsed, but fortunately this is a centipede. Earthworms, if they were replaced by earthworms, they wouldn''t die even if they were broken into several pieces. The centipedes were finally dead, huddled together, no more sound.


    Regardless of rest, the three of them quickly left the place, leaving only the corpse of the centipede that was together like a baba.


    This little animal is really cute...


    Chapter 295: Passed, Ended!


    The role of an excellent perception ninja in the team is absolutely huge. This is like radar for the British Air Force in World War II. The British Air Force rely on radar to defeat the strong and defeat the stronger Luftwaffe.


    Ning Ci played the role of a super radar. Using his white eyes, the team easily found a pass token, that is, the wooden kunai that can not be counterfeited under the special sealing technique, and then moved towards the fastest speed. Rush to the end.


    Using Neji''s white eyes to see through all the illusions and mirages, Shikamaru had to sigh Neji''s power again.


    "Stop, there is an ambush ahead!"


    Sure enough, just as Shikamaru initially expected, Ning Ci spotted someone in ambush not far from the end point and immediately reminded the other two to pay attention.


    "Neji, explain the enemy''s situation."


    "There are nine enemies in total, six are in ambush under the sandy ground, and three are on the top. From the perspective of the amount of chakras, they have the level of tolerance, and their chakras are very similar in nature. They should be from the same village."


    "Nine, if they are all in the same village, it should be either Yanyin or Yunyin, right? Ningci, have you found Erwei Renzhuli?"


    Ning Ci shook his head and said, "I didn''t find it, it''s too far away."


    "Neji, is there a way to get around?"


    "Basically it''s impossible. Their positions are very scattered. It should be impossible to avoid all of them to pass the exam. And if they can find the end position so quickly, there are likely to be sentient ninjas in the team."


    "In other words, I only rushed forward. Alas, this kind of battle is the most unsuitable for me." Shikamaru spit out lazily, and then put on a thinking posture.


    "Feng Dun makes a big breakthrough!"


    Bai''s Feng Dun first opened the battle, and Feng Dun used its own wind sand in the sand desert and swept towards the three Iwanin.


    "Tudidou Tuliubi!"


    The three rock ninjas were always there, waiting to kill the ninjas who passed the test and reduce the number of people in other villages who became the top ninjas. Therefore, the reaction to the attack on the white was also very fast, and a mud wall blocked the three of them.


    boom!!


    After the big breakthrough hit the earth flow wall, it was resisted, and then the three Yannin immediately rushed out from behind the earth flow wall.


    "Two men and one woman, just as you perceive, do it!" The headed ninja with a scar on his face said grimly, "The earth breaks the earth and turns his palm!"


    The other party made no mercy. Their task was to prevent others from becoming a Shinobu, a huge crack in the sand desert, as if to swallow them all.


    Bai quickly jumped into the air, quickly forming a seal in his hand, and the attack did not stop.


    "Wind escape beast wave gale palm!" Bai waved his hands, and two gusts of wind blasted out from his hands, but the gust of wind was not cyan, but purple and black, which was obviously poisonous.


    "Poisonous! Get away!"


    Scar ninja''s expression changed greatly and shouted, but he didn''t dare to take the risk. The violent wind swept the purple poisonous gas and swept towards the three ninjas.


    The more powerful the medical ninja, the more powerful the drug-making skills. To get Tsunade''s personal transmission, the skills in this area will naturally not be bad, not to mention that she has a senior sister who is a master of poison.


    Although Mute did not learn Tsunade''s weird power, but the ability to make drugs is indistinguishable from Tsunade. Mute has an abnormal physique since she was a child. In addition, Tsunade gave her various precious medicines when Mute was a child, so Mute itself The body''s resistance to poisons is very high, and she can use her chakra to create all kinds of poisons and narcotic drugs.


    Although Bai hasn''t learned the secret technique of silence, he has learned a lot about making poison.


    The purple poisonous gas is very powerful. After the white wind blew away, they were clustered together as if there was life. The never-ending wind in the sand desert seemed unable to blow away the poisonous gas.


    "Hurry up!"


    The Bai trio did not hesitate, and immediately rushed to the end of the exam. Three-to-nine is something that a fool can do. Their goal is to pass the exam, not to kill. The best way is to find a way to force them. Drive these nine people, and then quickly rush out of the barrier, they are safe as long as they leave the exam room for the second exam.


    "Block them!!"


    "Don''t be entangled with them! Go! The wind is overwhelmed!"


    "Ninbo Shadow Sewing Explosion Technique!"


    "Bagua empty palm!"


    Shiro, Shikamaru, and Neiji launched powerful attacks at the same time, and the powerful attacks were directed at the six Iwanin who rushed out in front of them.


    "Tu Dun Tu Liu City Wall!"


    boom!!


    Wind ball, detonating talisman, empty palm!All exploded in an instant!!


    Six Iwatobuki combined their forces to launch a powerful defensive earth escape. The thick city wall resisted the three people''s joint attack, and then the earth flow collapsed in the powerful attack of the three.


    While continuing to rush forward, Bai took out six poisonous smoke bombs from the ninja bag.


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    The six poisonous smoke bombs exploded in an instant, forming a thick poisonous smoke group, forcibly pushing Liu Yanren back, but the three of them did not stop and rushed in.


    "No! Can''t let them run away!"


    Yi Yan refused to let Bai and the others escape, and immediately chased up, but as soon as he inhaled some purple poisonous gas, his face immediately appeared purple and black, and his whole body twitched twice, foaming at the mouth, and the toxicity was severe for a few seconds. It''s fatal within the clock.


    Seeing that Bai''s poison gas was so terrifying, where the other Yan Ren dared to catch up, they could only watch Bai and the others escape.


    Bai and the others were breathing a sigh of relief, but Ning Ci''s complexion suddenly changed, and he shouted, "Be careful! Get away!"


    "Squirt tail ball jade!"


    With a soft drink, ten blue-black chakra balls suddenly appeared in the air, flying towards them with great flexibility like mice.

 247 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 247

    Bai''s feet quickly avoided the mouse-like chakra balls, but those chakra balls suddenly turned in mid-air and continued to fly towards Bai.


    "The technique of ice escape ice mirror!"


    A smooth and slippery ice mirror appeared in front of Bai, and the blue-black chakra ball hit the ice mirror.


    laugh!!


    The ice mirror melted in the flame-like chakra ball, producing countless water vapor.


    "I won''t let you escape."


    With a playful voice, the two Yumu people with a golden braid appeared in front of them, with a proud expression, one hand on the hip, and said: "You are all my prey. "


    Shikamaru''s face sank, and he said, "The trouble is big. At this time, Erwei Ren Zhuli will actually appear."


    "I paid too much attention to those Yan Ren just now. I''m sorry, but I didn''t realize that she would be here in a short time." Ning Ci said apologetically.


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s not your fault. If you keep relying on your eyes, you consume too much."


    "Yunyin''s, kill her! Tu Dun Tulong bullet" Scar ninja said without hesitation, whether it is Konoha or Yunyin, they are their enemies.


    "Tu Dun Tu Long Spear!"


    "Soil escapes from rock collapse!"


    The earth dragon, earth thorns, and stones all flew towards the two wooden men in one breath.


    "Meow!!"


    The two wooden men suddenly uttered a shrill meow, and the chakra surging violently all over the body. The blue-black chakra instantly covered the whole body, and it materialized into the form of a huge two-tailed cat monster, a yellow ~ color, A green yin and yang eye exudes a frightening and mysterious atmosphere.


    "Two tails!"


    All of Iwanin''s tricks hit Erwei''s huge body, and the blue-black flames on Erwei''s body kept tumbling and burning, burning and destroying all of Iwanin''s tricks in one breath.


    "Unexpectedly, Erwei Renzhuli can also be completely beastly tailed, and find a chance to run!"


    "You can''t run away! Hairy Mouse Yanyu!!" The wooden man yelled and spit out three huge blue-black fireballs from the cat demon''s mouth. The fireballs burst in the air and turned into dozens of rat tails. The ball jade scattered and flew towards everyone present.


    "Tudidou Tuliubi!"


    "Back to the days!"


    "The technique of ice escape ice mirror!"


    Facing the two-tailed ninjutsu that was completely tailed, even Shangren had to do his best. At this time, they all used their own defensive ninjutsu.


    "It''s terrible! Is this the power of the tail beast?" Under the protection of Naruto''s Mayfly technique, Xiaoxue looked palely at the battle situation and the terrifying power of the two-tailed brigade.


    "Yes, every tail beast has the terrifying power to destroy a country." Naruto held Xiaoxue tightly, giving her a sense of security, and said: "Don''t worry, there will be nothing wrong with me, she It''s Zhuli from the second tail, but I''m Zhuli from the nine tails."


    "Aren''t you worried? What if something goes wrong?"


    "It''s not that I don''t worry, but I won''t do anything if I don''t have to. Bai can''t live under my protection for a lifetime." Naruto smiled, "And I have prepared a method that can absolutely protect Bai, I won''t allow it. My woman had an accident, including you, Xiaoxue."


    "Nasty." Xiaoxue rolled Naruto''s eyes, but her heart settled down.


    Bai put his hands together, and faced Erwei Yuri without fear, and said, "Shikamaru, Neji, you can help me delay, I want to prepare a technique!"


    "Can your technique deal with Erwei?"


    "It should be possible, please!"


    "Please, if you have an accident, Naruto must kill us!" Shikamaru rolled his eyes, but did not stay in his hands. "Nenji, trouble you, make the biggest dust!"


    "No problem!" Hyuga Ningji''s eyes were firm, his eyes looked at the raging giant cat demon, and he yelled: "The first door! Open! Gossip empty palm!"


    Hyuga Neji forcibly opened the first door, condensing the whole body of Chakra into his hands, and aimed at the foot of Niu Yaru with a blank eye, his hands kept waving.


    Bang bang bang!!


    Ning Ci¡¯s empty palm kept hitting and under the foot of the trip, and the powerful Chakra explosion triggered a cloud of sand and dust, which obscured the sky and darkened the entire sky.


    "Hmm...Where are you playing, Neji Hyuga!" The wooden man smiled disdainfully, and a powerful Chakra continued to condense in his mouth, ready to kill everyone with one move.


    "He can beat it right! Ninja Shadow Sewing!!" Shikamaru shouted loudly. In the future, I asked Ding''s secondary spinach balls and curry balls all into his mouth, and then burst the chakra all over his body at once, connecting the black shadows. Grasping the shadow of the sand dust, and then grabbing Yulu, the black shadow pierced the body of Youlu sharply.


    "Do you think this kind of thing can catch me?! Meow!!" Yumu''s crowd yelled angrily, and the Chakra on him came out more violently.


    "I will never let you go!!! Ah!" Shikamaru burned all the chakras, constantly strengthening the shadow''s restraint ability, and blood was flowing out of his mouth and nose.


    "Second break door! Open! Gossip!"


    Ning Ci opened the second break, and the chakras all over his body were even more violent. The white figure appeared on the head of the second tail and brigade, condensing all the chakras on his right hand, and a powerful mountain struck him again. The top of the brigade.


    "Meow!!"


    The top of his head was hit by Neji''s broken mountain, and Yu Mu Ren also screamed in pain. This attack couldn''t kill Ren Zhuli, but he was dizzy.


    Neji and Shikamaru desperately fight for opportunities, but Bai will never allow himself to fail.


    "It''s done! Hurry up and avoid it!!"


    "understand!"


    After Shikamaru and Neji escaped, Bai did not care that the other Iwanin was still around Yumu, and the dark blue spear above his head flew towards Yuri.


    "Water escape hard vortex water blade!!"


    The water escape secret technique left by the second generation of Hokage was reluctantly used by Bai. After the blue spear hits the wooden man, it exploded and formed a huge water vortex, which swallowed the entire brigade.


    "Go!" Bai didn''t care to see what effect her hard vortex water blade could achieve. Anyway, she knew that all three of them had reached their limit. If they didn''t go, the three of them would have to die.


    The three of them tried their best to rush out of the barrier and completed the second exam in five hours.


    Naruto reached out and caught Chakra''s completely white after using the hard vortex water blade, stroked her black hair, and said, "Good job, white."


    The third test was held a week later. The three of Konoha, the three of Shayin, and the two of Yunyin''s Yumu and the black soil of Yanyin, a total of eight people defeated their opponents and became Shang Ren, returned to the village.


    The first part of Naruto is over, and the next is Shippuden.


    Chapter 296: Fengying Recapture Mission Started!


    "it hurts¡­¡­"


    In Konoha''s largest mansion, there was another young girl''s pain, which represented another young girl who lost her first time and became a beautiful young woman, who was given the name of the whirlpool.


    The unimaginable pain caused the girl to open her small mouth, and her teeth, as beautiful and neat as broken jade, were on Naruto''s shoulders that were much wider than before.


    Naruto relaxes the muscles on his shoulders. Although human teeth are not better than beasts, the bite force of the teeth can be close to 100 kilograms in the case of pain, which is enough to bite the flesh of the human body.

 248 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 248

    "Come on, it''s the first time for Yakumo." Hong couldn''t help frowning on the side. Although she had just broken her body, facing Yakumo, Hong subconsciously existed as a teacher, even then. In this situation, I subconsciously wanted to protect Yakumo.


    However, Naruto didn¡¯t say anything, he pulled Hong directly into his arms, biting and biting on Hong and Yakumo, the charm of a mature woman and the young girl¡¯s astringent taste, Naruto enjoyed it all at once. In my mouth, this is really a spring~night, and a short day. If possible, Naruto really wants to be immersed in this gentle~soft country forever.


    Under the "faithful teachings" of Naruto, an "veteran" and Hong, a "good teacher", Yakumo quickly felt the mystery, and his body gradually became red.


    Naruto held Yakumo, and after more than two years of hard work, although Yakumo''s body was still slightly thin, it was no longer the morbid paleness that it used to be, otherwise Naruto would not attack Yakumo.


    Gently wiped away the teardrops from the corner of Yakumo''s eyes, Naruto lightly pecked on Yakumo''s lips and said, "Beauty''s tears are a hero''s mound, Yakumo, you don''t have to be so cruel."


    Yakumo''s eyes whitened Naruto and said, "Are you a hero?"


    "Of course not, but did you admit that you are a beauty?" Yakumo only refuted the second half, but did not refute the first half.


    Yakumo took a sip, closed his eyes with shame, and whispered, "Come on."


    Naruto is like a gift, enjoying Yakumo¡¯s body. The identity of Yakumo and Hong as a teacher and apprentice also brings Naruto a lot of gratitude. The three of them fought fiercely. In the end, Naruto won again. Red leaves his own seeds in his body.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    There are countless beauties around him, his own wealth is rich, the mountains are cherished, and the night~night bed is sung~sing, Naruto''s life should have reached the point that countless people can only envy in their entire lives, but he is sighing.


    Naruto looked at the blue sky outside the window and kept sighing. It wasn''t because he was bored or trying to pretend to be deep.


    "It''s been two and a half years, so it''s time for Xiao to act now. Alas, the happy days are over, and I can''t be so lazy in the future, otherwise I can''t deal with Datongmu Huiye."


    Naruto also really wants to live a degenerate life every day, drunk life and death, night~night stay~ love tenderness~ I don¡¯t know where to go, but he is destined to be unable to settle down in his life, his identity, his chakra, Datongmu Kaguya will not let him go, Datongmu Kaguya will be resurrected sooner or later, that terrible woman, even if Naruto has the six inheritances, and holding the ninjutsu that sealed Datongmu Kaguya in her hands, Naruto dare not have the slightest. To the effect that Hakata and Hamura were able to seal Otsuki Teruya back then, on the one hand, Otsuki Teruya was unable to kill his son, and on the other hand, there was also an element of luck. Naruto had not yet obtained full power, his power One part is still missing, that is, the power of Yin in Sasuke''s place. Naruto is really not sure about Otsuki Teruya.


    "Hey..." Scratching his hair, sighing again, Naruto''s eyes changed slightly, "It seems that I can''t be so lazy in the future!"


    Time is really running out. From the beginning of Shippuden to the resurrection of Datongmu Huiye, it takes only half a year to face the strongest man in this world. Naruto really feels pressure.


    Because of the pressure brought by Otsuki Kaguya, Naruto rarely appeared in Tsunade''s office.


    "Naruto, why did you suddenly come to me today?" Tsunade looked at Naruto who was sitting on the sofa with a puzzled look. This kid wouldn''t come to her if she was okay, right? Go, look at his expression, it doesn''t look like something bad is going to be done.


    "I came to you today to talk about them."


    "You mean Akatsuki?" Tsunade narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "Indeed, according to the information recently sent back by Uchiha Itachi, their activities are indeed becoming more frequent."


    The matter of Itachi was exposed after Naruto took over Anbu and Gen. Of course, this exposure was only for Naruto, Tsunade, and Phosphorus, and no one else knew about it.


    Itachi must not return to Konoha at the moment. First, he killed his own people after all. Although it was only part of it, it was indeed his hand. Second, Konoha still needs Itachi to inquire about information inside Akatsuki. The third thing is that Because of Sasuke.


    Although he is a brother, Sasuke is far behind Itachi in all aspects. In fact, apart from his younger brother control and Uchiha''s surname, Itachi is more suitable to be a descendant of Asura than Naruto.


    "It''s getting more and more frequent... The manpower of Akatsuki''s organization, there are three people who have directly fought with me, Uchiha Itachi, dried persimmon ghost shark, and Xiaonan. Just one Uchiha Itachi is enough to make the entire Ninja world headache. I tried the strength of Itachi in the valley of the end, but the other two... it''s a bit difficult to guess their full strength."


    "Yes, after all, Oshemaru was once a member of them. If they all have the ability comparable to Oshemaru, although not afraid, it is also very troublesome."


    "Yes, after all, it is a group of lunatics getting together to collect the nine big-tailed beasts. God knows what they will do."


    "It''s really troublesome." Thinking of Akatsuki''s group of lunatics, Tsunade felt a headache, rubbed his temples, and said, "I don''t think I can retire without worrying about all those guys."


    "How long have you been in office? You are thinking about retirement, Lord Wudaime?"


    "It won''t be enough if you come to pick up my class, Master Six!"


    "I don''t want that kind of troublesome thing."


    "You think I would love it! Humph!"


    As they talked, the topic went off again, and the pitch became higher and higher, making it like a quarrel. Then the two snorted at the same time and turned their faces to one side awkwardly, just like a child was stunned.


    Under Silent''s efforts to reconcile, the atmosphere between the two finally returned to normal.


    "Hey, Naruto, to be honest, what is your chance of winning if you meet Akatsuki now?"


    Naruto scratched his chin and said, "If I go solo, I will definitely win, but if it is one who beats them all, it is hard to say. After all, the opponent has nearly ten shadow levels even if it is not counted. You know what the consequences will be if they try their best. If they make a desperate move to besiege me, I am not sure of victory."


    "There is still some assurance of escape."


    "of course."


    "Then..."


    Snapped!


    Before Tsunade''s words were finished, the office door was knocked open from the outside, and a woman wearing thick round glasses rushed in and slapped a piece of paper directly in front of Tsunade.


    "Tsado-sama! Sandyak sent an urgent request for help, this is what I read!"


    Urgent help?


    Naruto and Tsunade frowned, and it would certainly not be a good thing for the people in the secret signal department to rush in for help so unruly.


    "Nani?" Tsunade looked at the contents of the document, his face changed immediately, "Sure enough, Xiao has already started to act!"


    "Is there something wrong with Gaara?"


    "Well, last night, two members of the Akatsuki organization broke into Shayin Village and took Gaara away. Kankuro went to chase and was injured. He was poisoned by the other party. Now his life is dying! Silence, go now Summon Kakashi, Sakura and Shiro come here! Immediately!"


    "Yes!"


    The three people named by Tsunate quickly appeared in Tsunate''s office, and Naruto also returned home and brought out the handball.


    Tsunade looked at the Kakashi trio in front of him seriously, and said, "Sayain came to ask for urgent help. Last night, Akatsuki entered the village of Shayin and captured the five generations of Fengying Gaara."


    "I Gaara... Damn Akatsuki!" Temari almost ran away in anger. Gaara finally got everyone''s approval and became a wind shadow. I didn''t expect that the peaceful days would be taken away by Akatsuki within two years. Up!Damn Akatsuki, absolutely unforgivable!


    Tsunade looked at Temari, and as an older sister, she also understood Temari''s feelings.


    "Kakashi, Sakura, and Shiro, now send the three of you to form a squad to recapture Gaara Fengkage. Remember, according to the information from Sain, there is one of the duo who captured Gaara. It''s the S-class Scorpion of Shayin, the scorpion of the red sand. He is Shayin''s strongest puppet master. He is very poisonous. You must pay attention!"


    "Yes, Master!" Sakura and Bai replied in unison, sending two medical ninjas at once to deal with the red sand scorpion.


    Naruto patted Temari on the shoulder and motioned her to rest assured, and then said, "Don''t worry, I will follow along. After all, Gaara is my younger brother, and Akatsuki''s goal is for the tail beast, they Sooner or later you will find me too. With me, don''t worry about everything."


    "Okay! Stop talking nonsense, go now!"


    "Yes!"


    Fengying captures the mission!start up!


    Chapter 297: The Dragon Goes to Sea!


    Saving people is an urgent task, not to mention saving five generations of Fengying Gaara. Everyone sits on Naruto¡¯s phoenix. The huge phoenix spreads its wings and flies high. The speed is far beyond the limit of ordinary ninjas. Need to consider the issue of obstacles.


    "Don''t worry." Naruto looked at Temari''s face and took the initiative to hold her hand with her fingers interlocking. Naruto can fully feel the coldness of Temari''s little hand, and her inner worry and anxiety, "Gaara will not If something happens, I will rescue him, and leave everything to me, okay?"

 249 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 249

    "Yeah." Temari nodded, with a rare expression of weakness and trepidation. Gaara was arrested and Kankuro was injured and dying. This strong girl has no master at this moment, and her usually bright and lively character has completely disappeared, and her brows have been thickened. Thick worries cover up.


    Naruto leaned on the shoulders of the handball, letting her lean on her body, and leaned against Naruto''s arms, as if she had found the safest harbor. She is the princess of Shayin Village and cannot let others see her weakness, so She hid in Naruto''s arms and shed tears secretly.


    The faces of the five people on Phoenix''s back are full of worry. Temari is worried about Gaara and Kankuro, Naruto is worried about Temari, Kakashi is worried about Akatsuki''s strength, and Shiro and Sakura are worried about Naruto.


    With just two members, they can directly break into the village of Shayin and forcibly take away Fengying Gaara. Akatsuki¡¯s goal is the tail beast, which means that Naruto, who is a Nine-tailed man, will have to face Akatsuki¡¯s sooner or later. A group of lunatics, if Naruto is also taken away...


    Renzhuli is drawn~Everyone knows what will happen to the tail beast, Shiro and Sakura are also worried.


    Land of Wind...


    Not in Shayin Village, in a very special place where windy sands never stop all the year round. A man and a woman sit opposite each other. In the middle is a small pond less than five meters in diameter. The old man¡¯s head is bit by bit, eye sockets. She was too deep to see her eyes, and she didn''t seem to know when she would die. The old lady was holding a fishing rod in her hand. Are there any creatures like fish in Shayin Village?


    The mother-in-law of the thousand generations and the father-in-law of the old Tibetan were the strongest people in Shayin Village. They were also the old elders and second elders of Shayin Village. They retired because they saw through the world. Now the brothers of the old and second elders can take the position. .


    "It seems that someone is here, sister, sister." Hai Laozang yelled twice. The thousand-generation mother-in-law didn''t respond, and suddenly cried out strangely, "Ah!" Then the voice became calm again, "Is it dead?"


    Chiyo''s hands holding the fishing rod slowly loosened, and the fishing rod fell towards the surface of the water. Just when the fishing rod was about to touch the surface of the water, Chiyo shot quickly and instantly held the fishing rod in his hand again, and the hook swiped After that, he almost caught Eilaozang''s nose.


    With a fishing hook in his hand, Chiyo said nonchalantly, "You lied to you, I played dead."


    Although this old woman is not serious, but the tip of the iceberg that can see the strength of the thousand generations just now, when the fishing rod is only five centimeters from the surface of the water, the shot is caught, and this shot speed is enough to be proud of this world of tolerance. Most ninjas, not to mention that this old woman is a character from the same period as three generations.


    "Ahhhhhh..."


    Chiyo laughed happily, Eilaozang looked at his sister with sweat behind his head, and said, "Don''t pretend to be so lifelike, sister."


    Both are old people who are over the past few years. For them, time is just a boring extension of life. All they can do is wait for death here slowly.


    "Two, I''m here to ask for your help." Ma Zhan was below, and said respectfully to Chiyo and Eilaozang.


    Duo!


    Chiyo threw the fish hook into the small pond again, and said in a faint tone: "The old book has been returned to the high pavilion, and the dragon has returned to the deep sea. What can I do now?"


    Both Chiyo and Eilao Zang have not asked about world affairs for many years. Chiyo''s last shot was fifteen years ago. He assisted the four generations of Fengying and sealed Shou Crane in Gaara''s body, making Gaara a human pillar.


    "The organization called Xiao arrested Shou He. If left alone, the consequences would be disastrous."


    "This is your age, think of your own way." Eilao Zang also had the same idea with Chiyo.


    "The two have a lot of intelligence informants in various countries. There are different regulations between the non-Allied countries. Our intelligence alone is not enough." Maji did not give up on persuading others to know, but he was very clear about this. The two old men who seem to be about to die are really called centipede bugs, dead but not stiff, even if they have retired for many years, the intelligence system in their hands is extremely large.


    "Oh..." There was a sneer at the corner of Chiyo''s mouth, and he squinted at Maji, and said: "We no longer ask about world affairs, and we no longer have any nostalgia for mundane things. At most, we want to see our grandson again. face."


    "That''s right," Mackey said quickly.


    "what?"


    "In the Akatsuki organization, someone thought it was your grandson."


    Eilao Zang''s eyes widened suddenly. Chiyo turned his head and looked at Maji. The scorpion could be said to be the only thing that Chiyo could not let go. Hearing Maji''s words, people of Chiyo''s level unexpectedly got out of control in an instant. The water ripples constantly.


    "scorpion¡­¡­"


    Sain Hospital...


    The four medical ninjas gathered together and discussed about Kankuro¡¯s situation, but the scorpion¡¯s poison could be solved so easily. They were helpless. Apart from giving Kankuro the saline solution, the others could only watch Kankuro. Kuro waited to die.


    "I''ve been waiting for the two to drive, I think everyone should be clear that these two are the mother-in-law of the thousand generations and the old man of Tibet."


    "Yes." Several medical ninjas have a respectful tone. Even after retiring for many years, their siblings are still respected by many people.


    "He is not¡­¡­"


    "It''s Kankuro, the brother of Fifth Generation Fengying."


    "So that''s it, the blood has been analyzed."


    "Yes, this is the analysis report, please have a look." A medical ninja hurriedly passed the blood analysis report to Chiyo.


    "Oh, this is the first time I''ve seen this configuration." Chiyo said with a solemn tone, "Have you tried an existing antidote?"


    "I have tried everything that I can find, but there is still no one that is confirmed to be effective."


    "Really? It''s no wonder that the opponent hasn''t done anything when he can kill him at any time. It seems that he is quite confident in the poison he used. So wanting to let the opponent fend for himself is really the style of that kid."


    Although this old woman Chiyo talked a lot of nonsense, she immediately began to deploy the antidote, but a dazzling flame appeared, and the scorpion was already blue.


    "Is this still not enough?"


    "Has no other contingency measures been taken?"


    "Anyway, we have invited Konoha to send a special team. Of course it is best to wait until they arrive."


    "Don''t rely on others too much." Chiyo said in a mature tone: "You only know that you rely on alliances with other countries and receive some absurd education to make you feel so embarrassed."


    Chiyo has gone through the second and third Ninja World Wars. It can be said that he has been in war all his life, so Chiyo has no trust in the so-called alliance. Any alliance is just a piece of paper and can be torn at any time.


    "Depending on... we definitely have no plans like that!"


    "How can you rely on a ninja village like Konoha? You didn''t put the improvement of your own strength in the first place. Others are others, and we are us, understand? The so-called friendly alliance is only a flower in the mirror after all. At this time, people will send a few useless small soldiers over to pretend."


    "how come?"


    "this is the truth."


    Although Chiyo''s words are cruel, to be honest, there is really nothing wrong with what she said.


    "Although I am very researching on poisons, I can''t do anything about this poison. He has two days at most."


    "Even the grandmother thousand generations..."


    "Really, the scorpion kid has made a lot of progress." Chiyo''s tone was overwhelming. His grandson, who has been called a rare genius in a century, will now face Shayin in this form.


    "so what should I do now?"


    "As for people who are better at detoxification than me, I''m afraid Konoha''s slug girl Tsunadehime is the only one. During the war, she detoxified all the poisons I made and made antidote, which made me feel deeply troubled. Now that we and Konoha have become an alliance, it seems that we can only ask her for treatment right away."


    "But she has become Hokage now, so she can''t leave the village easily, and time is too late."


    "I know, I didn''t really want to invite her, anyway, I don''t like that woman playing with slugs."


    Fire Country Konoha Village...


    "Snee!"


    His health was very good, and Tsunade, who had not been ill for more than 20 years, suddenly sneezed.

 250 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 250

    "Tsunade-sama, are you okay? You have caught a cold recently, so you have to pay attention to your body." Mute a housekeeper said in a tone, and then put the teapot and cup on the table.


    "I see, I''m bothering you, mute."


    At Naruto''s speed, he was almost at Sandyin Village.


    Silent turned and walked out of the Hokage office. Tsunade reached out for the tea cup on the table, but after hearing a click, a crack appeared on the tea cup for no reason.


    "Could it be..." Tsunade''s pupils shrank, and he immediately opened the drawer, and took out one of the lottery tickets in a drawer. "3 sets, 117037, it really is like this, he won the prize, and it is still the first prize. This is not a good sign."


    Tsunade''s face was deeply worried. Her gambling luck could be used as a fortune teller. If she wins the gambling, nothing good will happen.


    "Mute!"


    While Tsunade was busy dispatching troops, Naruto and the others finally arrived at the gate of Shayin.


    Chapter 298: Medical Double Flower!


    "Enlighten it! Konoha White Fang!!"


    As soon as Naruto and the others rushed to the third consultation room, Chiyo suddenly roared and rushed towards Kakashi.


    Although Chiyo is a young man, his shot speed is very fast. Temari, Sakura and Shiro are still surprised, Chiyo has already rushed to Kakashi.


    Although the three women are already on the forbearance, whether it is strength or combat experience, one-on-one, it is not as good as Kakashi, Kakashi reacts quickly.


    boom!


    Kakashi took Chiyo''s fist with one hand, his eyes widening.


    Very strong!


    An old lady in her seventies, her strength is second only to Sakura and Tsunade among the female ninjas Kakashi knows, her strength is really not that big.


    Although Chiyo is a puppet master, his physical skills are surprisingly high. After a punch was blocked by Kakashi, his body twisted in mid-air and kicked Kakashi horizontally.


    boom!


    Kakashi raised his arms to resist Chiyo''s kick, and then flew Chiyo out.


    "At that time you actually dared... the damned Konoha White Fang! My son''s enemy, today I will do it!"


    "Ah, no...I..." Kakashi knew that the other party had misunderstood, and wanted to explain.


    "Stop talking nonsense!" Chiyo wouldn''t listen at all.


    When Chiyo was about to attack again, Eilao Zang stopped his sister.


    "Sister, take a closer look. Although they look alike, this kid is not a white tooth." In front of the over-aged Eilao Zang, the thirty-year-old uncle Kakashi was just a kid.


    "what?"


    "Hello there."


    "Moreover, Konoha Baiya died a long time ago. When you got the news of Konoha Baiya''s death, didn''t you still cry because you couldn''t avenge your son by yourself? Right, sister."


    "What? I''m just pretending to be demented, ah ha ha ha ha..." Qiandai''s expression changed, and he suddenly laughed.


    Everyone looked at Chiyo silently, including the ninja of Sandyin Temari, an old and disrespectful fellow.


    "what!"


    Kankuro on the hospital bed suddenly yelled in pain, stretched out his hand to pinch his neck, in extreme pain because of the toxin.


    "Let''s see and treat!"


    Sakura and Shiro said at the same time, and then took out a hair band to tie her hair. Whether it is a long-haired white or short-haired Sakura, she would tie her hair when treating a patient to prevent the hair from falling on the patient. .


    "Naruto, Teacher Kakashi, please go out first."


    "Okay." Naruto turned and walked out of the treatment room. He was not a medical ninja and couldn''t help anyway, but when Chiyo went out, he gave Sakura and Shiro a deep look.


    Sakura and Shiro cooperated tacitly, and they checked Kankuro''s body separately.


    "The pupils shrink, and the poison has entered the internal organs."


    "Heartbeat disorder, shortness of breath, it should be a heavy metal poison, which directly acts on the muscles and destroys the type of cells."


    "It''s amazing, you can understand this level only by this examination!"


    "Give me the case!" Bai said without denying it.


    "Yes! Here, there is an analysis report of toxins, but there are still some things I don''t understand."


    Bai looked at the analysis report of the toxin, and then handed it to Sakura. After Sakura looked at it, she smiled and said, "I have already understood that the heart muscle has been destroyed, and I am in a moment of life-threatening at any time. Even if the antidote is deployed now, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s too late."


    "How come, is there no way?!"


    "Don''t worry about Temari." Baixian glared at Sakura, and then said: "Sakura is just used to telling the worst situation every time he sees and treats. There is still some time now. It should be too late with that technique. ."


    "That''s right!" Sakura nodded, and said, "Immediately prepare what we need!"


    "Yes!"


    The medical ninja brought a basin of clear water, Bai put his hand in the water, and when he lifted the hand, five ice needles were glued to his five fingers, Bai used his fingers to press Kanjirou a few times to find the acupuncture points accurately. Without hesitation, he pierced the ice needle in his hand into Kanjirou''s acupuncture point. Compared with ordinary needles, the ice needle will never rust first, second is convenient, and third, low temperature can also slow down blood flow. , To reduce the suffering of patients, so the people of the Mizusuki clan are very suitable for the profession of medical ninja.


    Bai sealed all the main acupuncture points on Kanjirou to prevent toxins from continuing to flow in Kanjirou.


    "Sakura, I''ll leave it to you next."


    "Yes." Sakura put her hand on a basin of water, and then poured the chakra. The clear water in the basin became a water ball attached to Sakura''s hand, "Please help me hold him, this It is a very precise operation. Kankuro will be very painful for a while. You must hold him down and not let him move!"


    "Yes!"


    The medical ninjas, Temari, and Maki all came to help, pressing Kankuro''s hands, feet and shoulders.


    "Strict extraction technique!"


    Kozakura pressed the water ball in her hand on Kankuro, and the green fluorescent water ball with medical ninjutsu gradually entered Kankuro''s body.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    After Shimizu entered Kankuro''s body, it directly attached to Kankuro''s internal organs, stripping the purple-black toxins directly from Kankuro''s heart.


    "Sister, you come and take it!"


    "Understood!" Shiro''s face was serious, and he didn''t dare to be careless. Kankuro would die immediately if he didn''t do well with the extraction technique. Putting his hand on Kankuro''s body, the poisonous water ball came out from Kozakura''s hand. The incomparable water-controlling force drew the water ball out of Kanjiuro''s body, which was obviously filled with purple-black toxins.


    "It worked!"

 251 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 251

    "Is that toxin?"


    Shiro put the water ball into the basin, and Kozakura did not dare to stop.


    "Next pot of water!"


    "Yes!"


    Sakura and Shiro work together to use the pain extraction technique to directly extract most of the toxins in Kankuro''s body. Sakura''s extremely precise Chakra control ability, coupled with Shiro''s natural water control ability, make them quick After Shinigami, Kankuro''s life was taken back.


    Although the extraction technique is only Grade B, it requires super-advanced Chakra control, because it touches the internal organs in the body, which are very fragile. If you are not careful, it may cause massive internal organ bleeding. This operation can be directly extracted Toxins can also be transplanted without damaging the skin and flesh. Konoha, only Tsunade, Silent, Sakura and Shiro can use this ninjutsu accurately.


    "The secret technique of Nirvana!"


    After extracting most of the toxins, Bai''s hands were sealed, and then placed on Kankuro''s body, only her unique secret technique quickly repaired Kankuro''s internal organs damaged by the toxins.


    "Cool!"


    Naruto held his head in his hands and sat on the bench outside in the corridor. Sakura and Shiro were really amazing. Although their strengths were not small compared to Tsunade, their serious and rigorous attitude when facing patients The charm displayed is no less than Tsunade.


    Men who work hard are the most attractive, and women are the same.


    Kakashi still took out his intimate heaven, but Jiraji was killed by Naruto. Kakashi was still the one from three years ago, so there is really no new book to read.


    "Hey, Kakashi, the Konoha White Fang that the old woman said is your father, right?"


    "Oh yes."


    "You, are you the son of White Fang?" The mother-in-law of the thousand generations turned around and looked at Kakashi in surprise, and said, "No wonder you look so alike."


    "It''s a pity that White Fang is dead." Naruto held his head and looked at the ceiling. "It''s a pity that such a strong person can''t fight him."


    "You fighting freak!" Kakashi gave Naruto a helpless look at that dead fish eye.


    "Invincible is the loneliest~ lonely, I haven''t fought hard in a long time, so it''s been three years since I fought with all my strength last time."


    "It''s so jealous."


    Kakashi and Naruto are farting outside, and Shiro and Sakura''s operations have been completed inside.


    "Okay, so there should be no life-threatening."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, especially Temari. After learning that Kankuro was poisoned and her life was dying, her heart had been tight. At this time, she was relieved when she heard Shiro and Sakura''s words, like It was a tight rubber band that suddenly relaxed, as if the whole body was weak.


    Naruto quickly reached out and held Temari to prevent her from falling.


    "But I still can''t fully rest assured, the next step is to prepare an antidote to deal with the residual toxin in the body!"


    "I see, if you need anything, you don''t need to be polite, you two do not hesitate to give orders!"


    "First, give me a list of herbal medicines that I can start in this village!"


    "I''ll get it."


    "Also, replace all the bandages."


    "Yes."


    "There are also preparations for the infusion, and a small amount of the toxins that have been sucked out to be stored, and it will be necessary to prepare the antidote later."


    "Yes."


    Sakura and Shiro were full of aura, and ordered Sa Yin''s medical ninja to do something. Everyone was overwhelmed by their aura.


    Even Chiyo looked at Sakura and Shiro with admiration, and said, "It''s just like that slug girl. I didn''t expect to meet a girl like you."


    Sakura and Shiro untied the hair tie, tossed their hair, and said:


    "Because we are the disciples of Tsunade-sama."


    Chapter 299: Encounter!


    The process of disposing antidote is very smooth. Shayin Village has a special greenhouse for cultivating herbal medicine. After all, there are a lot of poisonous puppet masters in the village.


    Although time is limited, Sakura still prepared three antidote in a short time. One of them was taken by Kankuro. The poison in Kankuro''s body was almost taken away by Shiro and Sakura. He took the antidote. After that, there was no serious problem.


    "I think this should not be a major problem. Then you don''t move around, take a good rest, and take a good night''s sleep when the numbness of your body is eliminated."


    "Mackey, my puppets are all recovered."


    "All recovered."


    "That''s good."


    A ninja carried the wreckage of Kankuro''s puppet. Kankuro began to explain the situation, saying, "There are two enemies, one with Gaara. Just follow the smell of Gaara, even if they act separately. , There is another person''s smell here."


    Click!


    A puppet''s hand opened, and there was a broken step inside.


    "I let the crow grab the pieces of that guy''s clothes."


    "I don''t give up easily even if I fall down. It''s worthy of the sand." Kakashi exclaimed, picked up the broken step, and said: "Leave it to me next, I''m a tracking expert! Psychic Eight Ninja Dogs!"


    Kakashi summoned his eight super olfactory ninja dogs that were specially bred for tracking. Naruto looked at Kakashi, then Kankuro, and then Maji, always feeling something was wrong.


    "By the way, where''s the sacrifice of that girl?" Naruto asked strangely, having been here for so long without seeing the sacrifice.


    Speaking of the festival, Maji''s face was a little weird, and he walked over to find something in the ears of Naruto and Temari, and the eyes of the two of them were surprised.


    "Kankuro." Chiyo and Ezang walked over.


    "Mother-in-law Qiandai and father-in-law of Hai Lao Zang?!" Kan Kuro''s expression was surprised.


    "Kankuro, I want to hear you say it once, are you sure that one of those two is a scorpion?"


    "Yes, he claims to be the scorpion of the red sand, and his puppet skills are unimaginable. Only two or two moves can destroy all my puppets. Even the defensive sansho fish can''t resist them. He hits the puppet joints. The most vulnerable place."


    "The most vulnerable place?" Chiyo looked at the wreck of the crow. There was a red scorpion logo on it, which meant that these puppets were originally made by scorpions, and no one knew these puppets better than him.


    "Scorpion..."


    Parker and the others are professionally trained ninja dogs. They are very fast. They found Gaara''s place in less than a day, in a cave on the border of the three kingdoms of the country of wind, the country of fire and the country of rain, which is close to the rain. The hidden village is Akatsuki''s base camp.


    After finding the place, Naruto and the thousand-generation mother-in-law immediately sat on the Phoenix and sent out to track, and Parker was also assigned by Kakashi to take the Kaiban sent by Tsunade.


    "Hey, Naruto Uzumaki."


    "What''s wrong, grandmother thousand generations."

 252 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 252

    "If I ask you something, you should be very clear, Akatsuki''s purpose is all tail beasts, including the nine tails in your body."


    "Yeah, I know that. They came here three years ago. What''s wrong?"


    "Then why do you travel all the way to rescue Gaara? You should know that this is dangerous. Isn''t it good to stay safe in Konoha?"


    "If I did that, someone might kill me." Naruto glanced at Temari, and the latter immediately turned his head, curled his lips, put up with the idea of ??joking Temari, and said, "And Konoha may not be safe, either. If Akatsuki collects the other eight-tailed beasts and then kills Konoha, it will be more troublesome. Even if I have to face the eight-tailed beasts and a group of lunatics alone, I can¡¯t say that I can win."


    "You can see it thoroughly," Chiyo said with some approval.


    "My lips are dead and my teeth are cold. Actually, I have already notified all the villages. Except for Shayin and Mist, Yunyin, Iwayin, and Takiyin didn''t take my warning to heart. People in their villages were also taken away. When they regret."


    "The old man is really looking forward to seeing that scene."


    "Shui Dunyu Four Sharks!!"


    Four shark-shaped water bombs flew suddenly in the air, and then in mid-air, they split into a thousand small shark water bombs, sweeping toward Naruto and the others like a heavy rain.


    "The way these guys say hello is really unpleasant."


    Naruto spat out and patted Phoenix''s head under him.


    "Little guy, there is a fight, you use fire to escape."


    "Understood, Master!" Phoenix replied crisply, a fire quickly condensed from his mouth.


    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"


    "Feng Dun makes a big breakthrough!!"


    The phoenix¡¯s giant fireball is so huge that it is second only to Uchiha Madara¡¯s violent fire. The diameter of the fireball is close to fifteen meters. After adding Naruto¡¯s wind escape, the sky turns into a sea of ??fire, which will kill thousands of people. The shark water bombs swallowed them all.


    "Do it!"


    Naruto shouted, and everyone jumped off Phoenix''s back.


    "So many people, is it necessary to make the welcome party so lively?" Naruto held his arms and narrowed his eyes to look at the people in front of him, Uchiha Itachi, Onishi, Kakuto, Hidan, Akasago Scorpion, Deidara, actually six people came.


    "Gaara! Hurry up and hand over Gaara!"


    A dazzling dreadlocked Deidara looked at Temari with a smile, and said, "You said that red-haired kid, it''s a pity that he is dead."


    Temari turned pale and shook up angrily, but Naruto grabbed Temari, frowned, and said, "You are lying, all six of you are fake, just to delay time here, Gaara has not Die, right."


    On the opposite side, except for the scorpion who was born with facial paralysis and the scorpion whose body was hidden in the puppet, the faces of the other four changed slightly.


    "I guess I was right." Naruto narrowed his eyes to make him look like a sly fox. "You six of you don''t have the right amount of chakras. Itachi and Guiyu have fought against me. But your chakra is only about 30% of the original. It should be the puppet you made with the chakra to resist our footsteps."


    Needless to say, Naruto''s analytical ability tells the truth in a few sentences.


    Itachi''s three-goed jade writing wheel looked at Naruto coldly and said, "It''s amazing, you are stronger than three years ago, Naruto Uzumaki."


    "Thank you for the compliment, Itachi, but three years ago you opened Susao Nohu and it is not my opponent. Do you think that this group of trash with only 30% of chakras can be my opponent?"


    "Why do you talk so much nonsense with him?!" The grumpy Fei Duan couldn''t stand Naruto''s arrogant appearance, took down the bloody three sickles behind him, and said: "Hurry up! I want to offer this guy. To the evil god!"


    "Shut up, Hida! I want this guy''s heart, that is the heart of Feng Dun and Mu Dun, the strongest in Ninja World!" The corners of a pair of turquoise eyes said coldly, "Konoha dark minister whirlpool Naruto¡¯s head is priced at one billion taels in the black market."


    "Really, I don''t even know that my head is so valuable." Naruto touched his neck and said, "But do you have the ability to get it? Be careful to take your own life."


    Jiao Du''s eyes narrowed, and his eyes revealed an astonishing murderous aura, and said, "The younger generation now really doesn''t know how to respect the senior."


    "Senior is old and disrespectful, so naturally you don''t need to respect it." Naruto has always been venomous, and immediately turned back to sneer.


    Huh!


    Naruto waved his hand and said, "Dry persimmon ghost shark, and the two guys over there." He pointed his finger at the horns and Fei Duan, "Leave them three to me, and you will divide the remaining three. Although there are only 30% of Chakra''s puppets, you still have to be careful."


    Naruto said it was like dividing treasures. He picked three of them. Thousands of agents naturally found Scorpion. No one would go to snatch her. Kakashi picked Itachi. Last time Kakashi was caught by Itachi. Yuedu had a seckill. Although he didn''t say it, he still cared about it in his heart.


    It''s just like when Oshomaru was beaten by Itachi. Although Itachi was strong, but after all, he was young. As a senior, he was killed by a second by a younger generation. No matter how hard he was in his heart, Kakashi wanted to find a place back. .


    The remaining Temari, Shiro and Kozakura, faced Dedara together.


    Akatsuki''s six people were divided into four groups, and Naruto immediately activated the Nine-Tailed Chakra mode. Today is to save people, but there is no time for him to play slowly.


    Chapter 300: Kill!


    Naruto used his trick as soon as he shot it. The golden Chakra''s arm grabbed the spiral shuriken and flew towards the fly section with the most nonsense.


    The ghost shark''s figure flashed, and immediately blocked the Fei Duan''s body, and the shark muscle sword in his hand stood in front of him like a door panel.


    The ghost is not kind to save the flying stage, anyway, they are just like turning clones, it doesn''t matter if they die, he is just to absorb Naruto''s huge chakra.


    The shark muscle''s ability to absorb Chakra is extremely powerful, even stronger than Mu Dun''s ability, which is comparable to the Reincarnation Eye Hungry Ghost Dao.


    Even the spiral shuriken, the ninjutsu that develops the ultimate in form and nature changes, cannot damage the shark muscles. The powerful chakra is swallowed by the shark muscles.


    After swallowing an entire chakra of the spiral shuriken, the shark muscle quickly swelled at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the enlarged body directly broke the bandage that was originally wrapped around the shark muscle.


    "Quack, really powerful and delicious Chakra." The ghost shark laughed twice, and the gills on his face moved, revealing a bit of fangs.


    The men in Wuyin Village seem to have a piece of fangs...Ghost shark, don''t cut it again, Gui Deng Shui Yue, Chojuro...Fortunately, Terumi does not have this kind of "character", otherwise Naruto will have to cry to death.


    If only the state of being turned into a clone is considered, the ghost shark is probably the most difficult person in Akatsuki, because he has the most chakras, even if it is only 30%, it exceeds the level of the shadow level, and the shark muscles can not be considered as an absorption check. carat.


    Naruto moved his neck and said, "It''s a price to absorb my chakra."


    "Fire escape hard!" Jiao Du quickly formed seals in his hands and exhaled high-temperature flames. Among the three present, Jiao Du had the heaviest murderous intent on Naruto, because he was once affected by the wood of the thousand hands. After the defeat, he almost died. Qianshou Zhuma was already dead, and the resentment of Jiaodu at that time was now regarded as revenge on Naruto.


    "Trouble!" Naruto snorted coldly, rushing towards the corner.


    boom!!


    Directly violently crushed, Naruto used his huge golden chakra as a shield to resist, and rushed directly into a sea of ??flames.


    "Haha! Take it to death!" Feiduan, an abnormal-brained fellow, yelled frantically. The bloody three sickles in his hand flew quickly towards Naruto, and at the same time he pulled the steel cable behind the three sickles and kept controlling the three. The direction of the sickle.


    In terms of his own strength, Feidan is the weakest in Xiao, but his ability is the most special. As long as he has the opponent''s blood, he has a way to actually kill the opponent.


    But Feidan ignored Naruto''s strength. In the face of Feidan''s bloody three sickles, Naruto was much lazy to hide. It would be embarrassing to avoid this kind of useless trick.


    Cang!!


    The bloody three sickles slashed on Naruto''s body, to be precise on the Chakra of Nine Tails, making a metal collision sound, and then the sickle bounced away without accident, and sparks jumped out of the collision.


    The whole body is strengthened by Nine-tailed Chakra, Naruto''s skin has become hard and iron, and his hair is no different from steel needles.


    "Die me! Forbearance and Planetary Helix Pill!"

 253 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 253

    After all, the avatar of Xiang Zhuan can''t exert all the strength of the body. Horn even uses Huo Dun and Lei Dun to attack, but Naruto has no scruples, and directly uses Nine-Tailed Chakra to resist the attack of Horn, almost without feet. Touch the ground, as if flying in front of Jiaodu.


    boom!!


    Naruto''s Planetary Spiral Maru undoubtedly hit Kazuto''s heart, and the power of turning around almost shredded the horns.


    "hateful!"


    The horns were clenching their teeth, and the grievances on their bodies kept surging. The black tentacles stretched out from all over the body, and then condensed into a black monster wearing a yellow mask in front of him. The body of Jiao Du Escape from behind the black monster.


    The avatar is indeed powerful. At the cost of 30% of the chakra and a person¡¯s life, you can create a avatar that is exactly the same as yourself, with all its own secret arts, blood inheritance limits, and even weapons, itachi¡¯s writing wheel eyes, The shark muscles of the ghost shark, the death of the flying section are based on blood, and the grievances of the corner capital are all counted. However, because the chakra is not enough, some powerful ninjutsu cannot be used, such as the Itachi that turns into a clone. There is no way to use Amaterasu, Moonreading, and Susao Nohu.


    The horns have five hearts, so in general, you have to kill him five times. The five hearts are the attributes of the five elements of wind, thunder, water, fire, and earth. Therefore, horns are very rare ninjas with all attributes.


    Jiao Du replaced himself with an earth escape heart, and then used it to escape.


    "watch out!!"


    When Naruto attacked the corner capital, the ghost shark and Feiduan quickly rushed behind Naruto, and the weapon in their hand was cut towards Naruto''s back.


    The flying section is just a trash fish. Don¡¯t care about it, but the more troublesome thing is the ghost shark. The shark muscle in his hand can swallow even the nine-tailed chakra, and the swallowing amount is very large. If Naruto loses the nine-tailed chakra, He is just a flesh and blood body, after all, he is not a weird person like the third generation of Raikage.


    At the critical moment, Naruto threw out a kunai with his hand, kunai tossing in the air, behind Guiyu and Feidan.


    Whoosh!


    Fei Lei Shen''s technique was activated exactly at this time, and Naruto was instantly behind Gui Sha and Fei Duan.


    Ghost shark and Feidan used their full strength because of the slashing just now, and now they suddenly lost the target of slashing. The feeling of wrong force made them all staggered, especially Ghost shark, whose muscles were too heavy after all.


    The powerful Chakra was injected into the Flying Thunder God''s Suffering, and the one-meter-long sword slashed towards the flying section.


    If the ghost shark had to be slashed, the chakra would have to be absorbed by his shark muscles, so it might as well just solve the flying segment first.


    laugh!


    Without hindrance, Kumo in Naruto''s hand chopped off Fei Duan''s neck directly, and his round head rolled on the ground several times.


    "It hurts!"


    Even though it has been separated from his body, the monster Fei Duan is still immortal, and his head yelled on the ground: "It hurts me! All the horns! Quickly sew my head back! It hurts me! I want to Kill that guy, I want to dedicate him to Lord Cthulhu!"


    "This ability is really abnormal!" Naruto couldn''t help muttering in a low voice. The people in Xiao, except for the beautiful Xiao Nan, were all abnormals. Although Fei Duan was inferior in strength, it was absolutely immortal. The ability to enter Xiao''s.


    However, Naruto has no right to talk about the flying stage, because his own head will not die if he is cut off. The people of the whirlpool clan are as strong as Xiaoqiang, let alone Naruto, even if it is Xianglin, after the head is cut off It can last for a minute or two, and his life is absolutely monster. Naruto is even more exaggerated than Xianglin.


    "Shut up! Feiduan!" Jiao Du cursed with a gloomy look, and his angry eyes showed that he was in a very bad mood. After only one face, he and Feidan had eaten a meal except for the ghost. Miangai, on my own side, there are three opponents and one. If it is solved the fastest, sooner or later other people in the organization will laugh to death.


    Although his mouth was swearing and grinning, Horn still ran over and re-stitched Fei Duan''s head to his neck with the grieving tentacles. The two monsters had always been in charge of the medical treatment in Akatsuki, two strange doctors.


    "Unforgivable, I dared to cut off my head, I must have you taste more severe pain!" Feiduan''s face was ferocious and crazy. This guy himself is an immortal existence, so his personality is also very irritable. I don''t know why he is calm. Things.


    "If you can, you can give it a try." Naruto''s indifferent face, if it is normal, he would have to accompany Feidan to play, but now in order to save Gaara, Naruto has no plans to keep his hands. The golden figure rushed towards the flying section.


    "Lei Dun pseudo-dark!"


    "The art of water escape!"


    The pseudo-darkness of Jiaodu and the big shark bullet of the ghost shark merged into a huge shark shining with thunder, majestic and destructive.


    "Seeking Daoyu! Go!"


    Naruto intends to make a quick battle, and the black Qiu Dao jade flies toward the mouth of the big shark bullet. Although the big shark bullet can absorb other ninjutsu and enhance its own power, it cannot absorb the yin and yang formed by the yin and yang. Turn all the ninjutsu in the world into nothingness, including the big shark bullet.


    boom!


    It was simply a one-sided crush. Qiu Daoyu shot the shark bullets through. Even the bloody three sickles in Fei Duan''s hands were also interrupted. Fei Duan''s body was punched out from front to back. .


    Naruto rushed towards the fly section, obviously to make the fly section the first target to be destroyed.


    "Shui Dun Unlimited Shark!"


    "Lei Dun pseudo-dark!"


    "The wind is suppressed!"


    "Huo Dun heads hard!"


    The attacks of the ghost shark and the Jiaodu swept across at one time, and Naruto waved his hand, and the two Taoist jade flew out, turning into a huge black barrier.


    "Get out of here!"


    No matter how strong the ninjutsu, after encountering Qiu Daoyu, it disappeared like a mud cow into the sea. Naruto''s speed was not disturbed, and he continued to rush towards the flying section.


    "Wind escape spiral shuriken!"


    "Fire escape God fire!"


    The body uses a spiral shuriken, and the Chakra Naruto formed on the back uses the fire escape. The two moves merge to form a dazzling golden light ball.


    "Shikuyao Sunlight Wheel Zero Style!"


    "Damn bastard! You will be punished by Lord Cthulhu!!"


    "Before that, you will turn me to ashes!"


    Naruto¡¯s Sunlight Wheel Zero Form was thrown out, completely hitting the flying segment that was too weak, and exploding to form a dazzling ball of light like the sun, completely burning the flying segment¡¯s body in it, even if it was flying. Duan, at this time, it can only be reduced to ashes, but it is a pity that only an elephant turn clone was killed.


    Without too much time to think about something, Naruto turned around and looked at Jiao Du and Gui Shao coldly.


    "kill!"


    Chapter 301: The Six Ways of Payne!


    "Die to me!!"


    Naruto yelled, without staying in his hands, the jade for seeking the truth turned into a black iron~stick, and slammed it down at the ghost shark.


    "Watch me absorb you!"


    "useless!!"


    boom!


    The iron rod in Naruto¡¯s hand hit the shark¡¯s muscles, and the living knife wailed in pain, but Naruto¡¯s iron rod broke the shark¡¯s muscle without mercy. It became two pieces, half of the shark''s muscle fell on the ground and twitched twice, and it gradually turned into fragments.


    "what?!"


    The ghost shark looked at the shark muscle that was only half in his hand, and it was constantly turning into fragments. Even if he was just an elephant-turned clone, this shark muscle was no different from the real shark muscle. Although the shark muscle was different from the rest of the world Any weapon, but because it has a huge chakra, it is very hard~hard. Even if it is damaged, it can automatically recover, let alone cut off. It is something that has never happened before.

 254 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 254

    And the ghost shark can clearly feel that the black iron rod is formed of chakra, but the shark muscle cannot absorb it, and it is destroyed by one move. If this shark muscle, which is no different from the original shark muscle, can be destroyed, that¡­¡­


    Thinking of this, the ghost shark, who was born in the blood mist, had a trace of fear in his heart.


    Hesitating will only slow down the movements, but Naruto has always been harsh and merciless because of his daring fighting style.


    "Aren''t you called the tailless beast? I will show you the tricks of the tail beast! Super mini tail beast jade!!"


    Naruto yelled, and the Yin Yang Chakra spun into a black ball the size of an ordinary spiral pill in his hand, and it suddenly pressed on the belly of the ghost shark.


    Originally only 30% of Chakras, after losing the shark muscle, his strength was greatly reduced, and he was directly hit in the chest by the super mini tail beast jade.


    boom!!


    Although it is small in size, the power of the explosion is not known to be equivalent to how many equivalents. The ghost shark''s body was completely torn into pieces in this explosion, and the light of the explosion made it almost impossible to see the situation on the field.


    "There is no such bastard assassin! I see how you can resist my trick! Wind escape spiral shuriken!"


    After all, this is the profound meaning that Naruto has developed after all the hard work, and it is also Naruto''s favorite trick. The blue typhoon flies towards the corner.


    "Damn fellow! Thunderball! Fire escape dragon fire art! Wind escape beast wave gale palm!!" Jiao Du yelled while using the heart of the three attributes on his body to add grievances to send out three attributes. Powerful ninjutsu.


    Thunder, flames, gusts!The three fused together, and turned into a destructive dazzling energy flow towards Naruto.


    "It''s useless!"


    Naruto didn''t want to waste too much time here, the Qiu Daoyu behind him flew in front of him and turned into a black barrier, eliminating all the attacks of Kakuto.


    Buzzing!!


    The spiral shuriken hit Jiao Du¡¯s abdomen and exploded into a huge wind ball in an instant. The nano-sized Chakra knife instantly destroyed all the cells of Jiao Du¡¯s body and his four hearts. The horns deserve it. Unfortunately, his ability is most afraid of Naruto''s tricks that spread all over the body.


    "Sure enough..." Naruto looked at Jiaodu''s corpse and knew in his heart. He had guessed that he was right. Fei Duan and Guiyu were completely smashed by Naruto, and he still couldn''t see it, but Jiaodu, The body is still intact, but after he died, he completely became another person Naruto had never seen before.


    Although the elephant turn clone is powerful, its strength is far lower than the body. Everyone defeated Akatsuki''s elephant turn clone. According to Parker¡¯s guidance, everyone quickly came to a cave to meet with Kaiban. The cave was blocked by a boulder and there was still A spell is attached.


    "Five seals enchantment? Just want to block me with this boring thing?" Naruto looked at the seal charm on the huge stone in front of him with disdain, and then held a jade for seeking Taoism in his hand and pressed it down on the huge stone.


    laugh!


    Qiu Daoyu tore off the spell on the boulder and at the same time destroyed the balance of the entire enchantment.


    "Sakura, leave it to you!"


    "Understood!" Kozakura yelled, clenching her fist, "Break me!!"


    Boom!


    Senju Tsunade personally passed him a fist that was powerful enough to open the mountain and split the rock. With a fist, Kozakura shattered the boulder in front of him, which was less than a dozen tons, into pieces, revealing the scene in the cave.


    A huge humanoid monster was in the cave, and Akatsuki''s members were standing on the monster''s fingers, but except for Deidara, Scorpion, and an orange-haired person, everything else looked like a phantom.


    Akatsuki¡¯s members can seal the tail beasts together in different places at the same time because of this magic lantern body technique. Akatsuki¡¯s members transform the chakra into a "wave of thoughts", which is received by Penn as the "receiving tower" and then transformed into Chakra zoomed in and zoomed in. It was also because of the magic lantern body technique. Although they were scattered all over the place, just now six elephants turned clones to stop Naruto and the others. They sent Chakra to Payne. Then Penn uses their chakras to perform the avatar.


    Gaara is floating in the middle of Akatsuki''s members, and his body is surrounded by blue chakras. Then the red chakras leaked out from his mouth and injected into the mouth of the humanoid monster.


    Fortunately, there is still time, it seems that Shouhe''s draw has not been completed yet!


    "Gaara!"


    "Give me back Gaara!"


    Temari was about to rush up, but Naruto was faster, and the golden figure rushed to Gaara''s side.


    "Vientiane Tianyin!"


    Payne said indifferently, with a huge attraction coming from his body, Naruto was in the air, unable to control his body, and flew towards Payne.


    Shouhe''s draw has not yet been completed, where would Penn allow Naruto to make trouble.


    Whoosh!


    Is it true that Naruto can''t help it?The Flying Thunder God''s technique was activated, avoiding the huge attraction of Vientiane Sky Yin, and then reached out and grabbed Gaara.


    "Stop him!" Payne snorted coldly, and the power of the magic dragon nine seals pressed down on Naruto''s body.


    The magic dragon nine seals are all Penn¡¯s sealing technique, level S, gather ten S-level chakras to suppress the huge chakra of the tail beast, the fastest seal takes three days, if the number of people is not enough, you can also activate it. But the sealing time will increase.


    It has been less than three days since I started to seal Gaara, and the seal hasn''t been completed yet. If it is interrupted at this time, it will be troublesome, so Payne simply doesn''t stop doing it and wants to seal Naruto together.


    "Don''t even think about it! Ask Daoyu, go!!!"


    Qiu Daoyu scattered and flew towards Akatsuki''s members. The slide body was suddenly broken by Qiu Daoyu, turning into Chakra and dissipating in the air. Scorpion and Deidara also hurriedly avoided Naruto¡¯s Qiu Daoyu, but at Penn¡¯s At the same time, Qiu Daoyu was caught by Payne with one hand.


    There is no one in this world or the tricks are completely invincible, even the jade for seeking Taoism is the same, not only can it be broken by celestial arts and physical skills, people with reincarnation eyes or six powers can directly touch the jade for seeking Taoism without being damaged. , Payne belongs to the person who has the reincarnation eye.


    When Naruto was about to save Gaara, the five figures rushed out from behind Payne at the same time. They all had reincarnation eyes like Payne, and they all had orange hair.


    Payne six ways!


    "Mu Dunmu Clone Technique!"


    Naruto suddenly separated five wooden avatars to block Penn''s five ways, and at the same time, the speed exploded, catching Gaara who had fallen from mid-air, and injecting the masculine chakra into Gaara''s body, hanging Gaara died, and then he threw Gaara to Xiao Li.


    "Lee! Take my love to Rome and leave! Give him to Shayin''s response unit! Every day, you go with Xiao Li, and if anyone obstructs you, immediately use the Thunder God technique!"


    "Yes!"


    Naruto''s momentum is strong, Tian Tian and Xiao Li dare not refute, Xiao Li carried Gaara, immediately opened the three doors, the body directly rushed out, constantly using the instantaneous technique every day, chasing Xiao Li and rushed out.


    Gaara has lost his combat effectiveness now. Although he was saved in time and could not die, there are still six ways of Payne. Gaara is really unsafe here. So Ming asked Xiao Li and Tian Tian to hurry up and take Gaara. take away.


    "Kakashi, Akai, you and Shiro and Temari deal with the golden-haired man together. He is the rebel from Iwagaki Village. You can restrain him with your Thunder Dunge. Neji and Sakura, you help the thousand-generation mother-in-law deal with Chi together. Sand Scorpion, be careful of his poison, as for the remaining six, leave it to me."


    This is the best arrangement that can be made in a short period of time. Deidara belongs to a long-range ninja, and Temari is just right to deal with him. Kakashi and Akai cooperate with each other tacitly, and Kakashi¡¯s Thunder Dunge can be restrained. Deidara¡¯s explosive clay. As for the scorpion, Chiyo must be fighting against the scorpion. Neji and Sakura¡¯s physiques can restrain the puppet master. As for why Akay is not allowed to join here, it¡¯s because of Sakura. There are only two copies of the antidote. There are too many people and it is troublesome. Both sides are equipped with a medical ninja, and they can be rescued immediately if something happens.


    "Naruto, can you deal with six by yourself?"


    "I can''t do it, can you do it? To be honest, except for me, unless Akai opens eight doors, it''s not his opponent at all!"


    Naruto''s eyes were full of warfare and looked at Payne''s light purple reincarnation eyes, "After all, they are the eyes of the legendary six immortals!"


    Chapter 302: Fighting Penn!


    Neither Kakashi, who has yet to fully grasp the power of the kaleidoscope, nor Akai, who opened seven doors, could not defeat the Six Paths of Payne.Even if Kakashi''s Divine Power and Akai''s Day Tiger both have super S grade power, they still lose the same way even if they kill all Penn''s six paths.


    And sooner or later, Naruto has to face the reincarnation eyes of Uchiha Madara and Otsuki Teruya, and the battle with Penn''s Six Ways can be considered as a drill in advance.


    "Ah hit it! Konoha Rigid Tornado!!"

 255 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 255

    After allocating their opponents, Akay, the most passionate, screamed and rushed towards Deidara, his legs were sharp, and he made a whine.


    "Damn it!" Deidara yelled. He is a pure long-range ninja. He is really not good at dealing with this kind of physical master. Moreover, Gaara crushed his arm before and left him around. The detonation clay is not too much.


    boom!


    Facing A Kai''s attack, Deidara immediately squeezed a clay bird out. The clay bird''s huge body blocked A Kai''s whirling kick, and then immediately flew towards the outside of the cave.


    This kind of small cave is not suitable for Deidara''s attack, and accidentally blows up everyone to death.


    "Don''t want to escape!" Akai yelled, and the green figure hurried to catch up with Deidara.


    Kakashi''s forehead dropped three lines, and he was really powerless to complain to his old friend, and he hurried to catch up.


    Naruto took a look at Payne, and rushed out of the cave, ran out in the opposite direction to Kakashi and the others, and Payne''s Six Ways immediately caught up. After all, Nagato who has the eyes of reincarnation can be said to be extremely conceited. Otherwise, he would not become a god on his own. He would never think that Naruto would be stronger than him, and the strength of the Nine Tails was a very important part of their plan. Although the tail beasts must be sealed in order of the number of tails, they should be caught first. It¡¯s good to live in Kyuubi, after all, it¡¯s not convenient for Naruto to stay in Konoha.


    Naruto has been controlling his speed, Payne Liudao followed him, and soon came to a broad grassland.


    "Uzumaki Naruto." Payne Tiandao looked at Naruto coldly, and said: "You are a very important part of my plan, hand over the nine tails in your body."


    "Okay." Naruto agreed in one gulp, looking at Tiandao indifferently with his eyes, and said: "Just give me your reincarnation eye."


    "That means the negotiation failed."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t give it to me, you can give Xiao Nan to me." Naruto was deliberately angering Nagato.


    "Psychic art!"


    Sure enough, Nagato couldn¡¯t help but immediately controlled the animal way to use psychic art. Xiaonan had a special meaning to Nagato. Yahiko liked Xiaonan back then, but after Yahiko died, Nagato inherited Akatsuki and wanted to collect The nine big-tailed beasts created the peace he hoped for Xiao Nan. Although Nagato has no love for Xiao Nan, he will never allow anyone to hurt Xiao Nan. Naruto¡¯s words really hit the point, even though he is so. Thought.


    The Beast Dao is one of the six paths that specializes in the control of living beings. It does not need to sign a blood contract to control a large number of psychic beasts. A very strong physique and a strong rhino with reincarnation eyes.


    !!


    The rhinoceros stepped on the ground with all four feet, and the hill-like strong body made the ground shake slightly. It was no different from being hit by this huge rhino and being hit by a train.


    "Get me up!!"


    Huge nine-tailed claws appeared in Naruto''s hands, his pupils contracted rapidly, and the rhinoceros''s movements slowed down in his eyes. Then he grasped the one horn on the rhinoceros''s head with both hands, exerted force with both arms, and threw the rhinoceros all at once. sky.


    "Dayu spiral pill!"


    When the rhinoceros fell, Naruto raised his hand, and a big jade spiral pill directly blasted up.


    "Psychic art!"


    Penn''s Six Paths were all a trick, and Beast Path once again used psychic techniques, and a huge bull and a three-headed dog rushed towards Naruto again.


    "Wooden escape tree bound for eternal burial!"


    A huge tree rose underground, grabbing the bull and three dogs all at once and dragging them into the ground for burial.


    "Wind escape spiral shuriken!"


    In the face of Naruto¡¯s super profound meaning that can kill shadow-level powerhouses in seconds, Hungry Ghost Dao of course rushed out, stretched out his hands, his hands exuded strange waves, and Naruto¡¯s spiral shuriken continued at a speed visible to the naked eye. Shrinking, less than three seconds, this super profound meaning was completely absorbed by Hungry Ghost Dao.


    Hungry Ghost Dao shook a black stick out of his hand and hit Naruto''s body.


    Naruto himself would use this black stick, so he knew how powerful it was, so he quickly turned into a black stick to meet him.


    Ding!!


    The black rods collide with each other, because they are all black rods transformed from Yin and Yang, and the two cannot be distinguished between high and low.


    "Psychic art!"


    Beast Dao used psychic art again, and a strange bird with a big golden beak and three legs rushed out.


    "Damn it! Helix pill!"


    boom!!


    Naruto¡¯s spiral pill hit the big beak of Yata bird, Yata bird wailed, and was beaten out by Naruto. Just when Naruto wanted to get rid of Yata bird, the human world and the Shura road together Naruto rushed over, these three are the best at close combat.


    Hungry Ghost Dao punched him, Naruto knew that he could not be touched by Hungry Ghost Dao, otherwise his ability to absorb Chakra was stronger than shark muscle. Hungry, hungry Ghost Dao¡¯s hand rubbed Naruto¡¯s hair quickly. His golden chakra absorbed part of it, and Naruto took the advantage of a downward spin and kicked it towards the feet of the human world.


    boom!


    The human world did not move, but Naruto seemed to have kicked a steel block.


    With one enemy and three, and all Penn''s eyes are connected, Naruto''s attacks are all clearly seen by them, and there is no dead corner to attack.


    Renjiandao is very good at physical attacks. When he was kicked by Naruto, he didn''t move. He held a black stick in his hand and slammed it down at Naruto.


    Naruto waved the black stick backhand to fend off the attack of the human world, and the Hungry Ghost Dao and the Shura Dao fist at the same time.


    Chakra exploded under Naruto''s feet, and the golden figure retreated violently.


    boom!!


    The fist of Shura Dao suddenly broke away from Naruto''s wrist, and a stream of high-temperature flames was continuously ejected from behind, flying towards Naruto like a rocket head. This Shura Dao was basically a transformed man, and his entire body was full of weapons.


    "Don''t be arrogant!" Naruto blasted out a strange fist, and slammed Shura Dao''s strange arm rocket directly with a fist.


    A faint light of thunder appeared on Shuradao''s wrist, which produced electromagnetic force, and absorbed the strange wrist rocket that had just been shot out. Then, with a wave of his hand, his five fingers turned into missiles, attacking Naruto.


    "Mu Dun Mu Ingot Wall!"


    A wooden wall rose up in front of Naruto, but the five-finger bullet of Shura Dao had an advanced "tracking and guiding system" that went around the wooden ingot wall and continued to fly towards Naruto''s body.


    "Fire Escape Dragon Fire Art!"


    Fighting against the owner of the Eye of Reincarnation, even Naruto dared not take it carelessly. He spit out a huge fire dragon and swallowed the five-finger bullets. The five-finger bullets exploded in the fire of the fire dragon, but Chakra of the dragon fire was starved. The ghost road is not left at all to absorb it.


    Naruto calmly analyzed the current situation. Among the Hungry Ghost Road, the Shura Road and the Human World Road, the Hungry Ghost Road is the most troublesome for him, because he can absorb any attack, and he cannot easily use ninjutsu to attack, otherwise he will all Absorbed by Hungry Ghost Road.


    Naruto is not good at illusion, so he can only use physique.


    "Bengquan!"


    Naruto roared, and the golden figure took the initiative to rush towards the Hungry Ghost Dao, condensing a large amount of Chakra on his right hand, and Tsunade personally sent a strange force punch to Hungry Ghost Dao''s body.


    I saw the lightning and flint, and the human world rushed to the Hungry Ghost Dao in an instant. Obviously, he did not want Naruto to damage the Hungry Ghost Dao, so he used the Human World Dao to resist Naruto''s attack.


    boom!!


    Naruto blasted a punch with all his strength, and even the powerful human world couldn''t stand it. The bones in his chest were severed and flew out and fell into the distance.


    A punch did not hit Hungry Ghost Dao, but Naruto was not discouraged either. The center adjusted his body posture, and he didn''t hesitate to see Hungry Ghost Dao has assumed a posture to absorb Chakra, and rushed directly in front of Hungry Ghost Dao.

 256 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 256

    "Punch!"


    Sharp and piercing sound!Shura Dao¡¯s chest opened, and several sharp and huge gears flew out of Hungry Ghost Dao¡¯s body, like a huge shuriken, even if Naruto could hit Hungry Ghost Dao, he couldn¡¯t avoid them at that moment. Attack of huge gears.


    However, Naruto has been inspired to be fierce in his heart, and he really doesn¡¯t keep his hands in the fight, not only to the enemy, but also to himself. It is basically a life-threatening posture, and his fists face the hungry ghost without hesitation. Fight up.


    "Vientiane Tianyin!"


    The strongest Heavenly Dao who had been swept by the side finally made a move, raised his hand, and once again a powerful gravitational force erupted from his hand.Naruto didn''t expect Tiandao to make a sudden move, and was caught off guard and flew towards Tiandao.


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng!"


    The gravitational force quickly transformed into repulsion, and Naruto''s head was dizzy as if being hit by a locomotive. When the body was stopped, he was hugged by the Hungry Ghost Dao from behind.


    Suction Seal!


    Hungry Ghost Dao immediately activated his abilities, and his body was like a bottomless pit, continuously absorbing Naruto and Nine-Tailed Chakra. Hungry Ghost Dao¡¯s absorption capacity was stronger than that of shark muscle, Naruto could hardly control his own investigation. With the passing of Kara, the whole body lost his strength, and Chakra was absorbed by the Hungry Ghost Dao.


    "The Nine Tails caught successfully."


    Tian Dao walked over and said with a cold face. Obviously Nagato is very confident of Hungry Ghost Dao''s abilities. Even if Naruto is a Nine-tailed person Zhuli, it is impossible to break free under the control of Hungry Ghost Dao.


    "Do you think you can catch me this way?" Naruto looked at Tiandao coldly.


    "What else can you do? No matter how strong you are, you can''t resist the power of God."


    "God? It depends on you?!"


    "Facts speak louder than words."


    Naruto was too lazy to argue with Tiandao, closing his eyes and constantly gathering the power of nature. The power of nature continuously poured into Naruto¡¯s body from all around. The immortal pattern appeared on Naruto¡¯s face, and then disappeared. The forces of nature just gathered were all absorbed by Hungry Ghost Dao.


    No matter how much natural power Naruto absorbed, it was all absorbed by Hungry Ghost Dao, but Naruto refused to give up. Nagato paid the price for his arrogance. It didn¡¯t take long before Hungry Ghost Dao¡¯s figure changed. The body, which was already very strong, suddenly swelled up, and its appearance became like a fox.


    Hungry Ghost Dao couldn''t control this uncontrollable natural force, his body turned into a stone statue, the nine-tailed Chakra reappeared, Naruto struggled hard, and Hungry Ghost Dao that turned into a stone statue shattered instantly.


    Chapter 303: Naruto''s transformation!


    After solving the Hungry Ghost Dao, Naruto didn''t dare to relax, because the strongest Heaven Dao among the six paths had already joined in.


    "Wind escape spiral shuriken!"


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng!"


    A strong repulsive force erupted from Tiandao''s side again, and the periodic air and dust were all repelled. This was one of the few powerful tricks that could resist the spiral shuriken and the Amaterasu Black Flame.


    As soon as the spiral shuriken flew forward indefinitely, and almost when it was about to be smashed by Shenluo Tianzheng, the spiral shuriken suddenly stopped again, flew back a bit, and then continued to fly towards the heaven.


    This trick was stolen from Kankuro. Spiral Shuriken Shuriken!


    The Six Paths of Payne are all dead bodies, even if the spiral shuriken is in front of them, there is no change in their expressions.


    "Psychic art!"


    Crucially, it was the beast who was the beast, Naruto''s spiral shuriken, was about to hit the way, but the beast suddenly used the psychic technique to psychic the way to his side and avoided it by this method. Naruto''s spiral shuriken.


    Naruto, who suffered from a sullen loss, thought in his heart that each of the abilities of Penn''s six realms complemented each other, and any combination of two could exert incredible power, which was really troublesome.


    "The Planetary Spiral Pill!"


    "Vientiane Tianyin!"


    Payne won''t allow any loss easily. When Naruto used the Planetary Spiral Pill, a small black ball appeared in Tiandao''s hand, which produced a powerful attraction and attracted Naruto.


    Naruto''s body flew upside down, but Chakra''s arms stretched out. Even if it was a trick from the heavens, the animal must be solved.


    "Psychic art!"


    Animal Dao is still a psychic technique, summoning a fat panda, like a shield to stand in front of Animal Dao.


    "Less look down on me!"


    Naruto yelled, and Chakra''s arm turned a corner. Although he couldn''t see it, he could use his perception in this mode to target the animal road.


    "It''s useless!"


    A figure wearing a black-bottomed red cloud windbreaker rushed over, his hands stretched out, and a hemispherical shield blocked Naruto''s Huxing Helix Pill, which was completely absorbed in an instant.


    Hungry ghost road?!


    "Nani?!"


    How could the Hungry Ghost Dao, who had been overshadowed by the power of nature by himself, appear again?


    "Naruto! Be careful behind!"


    The reminder from Nine Tails made Naruto wake up from surprise, how could the extremely dangerous feeling behind him be ignored, a figure appeared behind him, and he punched Tiandao.


    boom!!


    Tian Dao folded his hands in front of him, resisting Naruto''s strange force, Naruto finally broke away from the gravitational force of Vientiane Tianyin by the force of the strange force''s counter shock.


    "What''s the matter, that guy should think that the force of nature can''t control it and turned into a stone statue. How come back?!"


    "It''s that guy!" Nine Tails guided Naruto looking at the hell road that hadn''t been shot. At this time, there was a hideous-looking idol with a pair of reincarnation eyes beside him.


    "It''s the thing that guy psyched up to repair the hungry ghost road."


    "It turned out to be like this, no wonder I have not taken action, because if he is killed by me, it will be troublesome, and the other Payne will not be able to resurrect. It seems that he must be dealt with first!"


    The path of hell is equivalent to a wireless resurrection, with him, as long as the other paths are not completely wiped out, they can be resurrected.


    "I won''t let you escape! The technique of wood cutting!"


    With a wave of Naruto''s hands, countless wooden thorns flew toward the hell road. The wooden thorns are powerful, fast, and have a great attack range, but the other ones have already paid attention to protecting the hell road.


    The human world rushed in front of the hell road, and directly resisted Naruto''s cutting technique with his body.


    The wooden thorn pierced the human body, and then continued to grow everywhere in the human body, making a pool of paste in the human body, killing one in a second.


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng!"


    "Fucked! Wooden escape from the giant wooden pillar technique!"


    Naruto''s hands formed the seal of Si, and he was waiting for the five seconds of cooling after the Heavenly Dao used the Shen Luo Tianzheng, a huge wood immediately rose under the Hell Dao, lifting the Hell Dao and the Animal Dao.


    Hell Dao and Beast Dao became unstable because of the wooden pillar suddenly rising under their feet, and they knelt on the wooden pillar.


    "Wooden cutting technique!"

 257 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 257

    Dododododo!!


    The cutting technique once again made great achievements, directly sieving the hell road and the animal road.


    "In this way, you can''t be resurrected. The next thing is this guy." It is really troublesome to hit six, but Naruto didn''t stop. After killing three times in a row, he rushed towards the animal road again.


    "Amplified spiritism!"


    Whoops!!


    A ferocious wild wolf was summoned by the animal road, with huge scarlet eyes as if it had treated Naruto as food, and howled, the body of the hill ran, as if it turned into a silver light.


    "Wind escape triple spiral shuriken!"


    Naruto folded his hands together, and three chakra hands appeared on his back, and three spiral shurikens flew towards Heavenly Dao, Beast Dao and Shura Dao respectively.


    Tiandao''s expression also changed slightly at this time, but facing Naruto''s spiral shuriken, he had to resist.


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng!"


    "Weird wrist rocket!"


    The powerful repulsion generated by the Shenra Tianzheng of the Heavenly Way bounced the spiral shuriken away, but the strange arm rocket of the Shura Dao had no effect on Naruto. He carried a strange arm rocket attack on his back, and the spiral shuriken directly attacked Shura. The Taoist reformer was twisted into two sections.


    Ouch! Ouch!!


    After being hit by the spiral shuriken, the wild wolf issued a painful cry, but immediately after that, the wild wolf''s body was broken into three pieces, but the three corpses turned into new wild wolves.


    "You can''t kill him!" Beast said coldly.


    "Then just kill you, the spellcaster!" Naruto was not affected by the provocation of Brute Dao at all, the chakras all over his body burned, and the upper body of the nine lamas appeared on his body.


    Boom!!Click!!


    The nine lamas showed the mighty power of the strongest tail beast. They pressed two wild wolves directly on the ground with both hands and one hand. They also bit the neck of a wild wolf in their mouth. At the same time, Naruto waved his hand, and a trident was not lost. To the beast.


    "Flying Thunder God''s Slash!"


    Naruto raised the knife and dropped it, slashing the head of Brute Dao, and then turned around to face Tian Dao who still had a dead face.


    "Next, you will be the only one left."


    "Then make you feel the pain, Naruto Uzumaki."


    Heaven¡¯s words still don¡¯t have a trace of emotion, but when he said such words, it also means that Nagato was irritated by Naruto. Penn Liudao was solved by Naruto in a short period of time. This is for the self-proclaimed god. Of course it was a huge shame for Payne.


    Heavenly Dao slowly floated into the air, and Nagato, who was not far from the battlefield, folded his hands together, not hesitating to emptied his own life, and injected all his strength into Heavenly Dao.


    Xiao Nan''s face changed next to Nagato, and said, "Nagato! You can''t use this trick! Your body will be overwhelmed!"


    "Don''t stop me, Xiao Nan! The Nine-Tailed Man Zhuli must definitely catch it!" Nagato, who was as thin as a skeleton, didn''t listen to Xiao Nan''s advice at all, and desperately injected his chakra into Tiandao''s body.


    Heaven is floating in the air like a god, with light purple reincarnation eyes looking down at Naruto.


    "Super God Luo Tianzheng!!"


    The super-enhanced version of Shenluo Tianzheng poured all the power into Tiandao''s body, and Tiandao''s whole body exploded with extremely strong repulsion, like a super bulldozer, covering the sky and the earth.


    Rumble rumbling!


    A huge pit was quickly pressed out by the invisible force on the ground, the soil was compressed, and then pushed away, the huge repulsive force instantly pressed onto Naruto''s head.


    The power of Tiandao¡¯s super-shen Luo Tianzheng is even better than Itachi¡¯s eight feet Qiong Gouyu. It is definitely the strongest opponent Naruto has encountered so far. Under the strong pressure of Tiandao, Naruto was also inspired Rare fighting spirit.


    For a long time, Naruto lacked fighting spirit, especially after gaining the power of the nine lamas, he held the attitude of playing the world.


    From gaining the power of the Nine Lamas to the present three years, the peaceful life has indeed made Naruto lazy. His strength has not improved much, and he has not improved in the entire three years.


    At the beginning, he became stronger for Hinata, but now he has the strength he is now. After he thinks that no one in the Ninja world is his opponent, he really relaxes and becomes lazy, even if he knows that soon after Uchiha Madara and Datongmu Huiye two extremely evil people are about to resurrect, but he still doesn''t really pay attention.


    In the subconscious, Naruto has no sense of belonging to the world after all. Although he has a beloved woman, he seems to have an attitude of playing in the subconscious.


    However, under the pressure of Tianzheng''s super god Ra Tianzheng, Naruto seemed to have some enlightenment in his heart. Even if he now has the strength not inferior to that of Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara, no one will compare him to them. For comparison, even Naruto himself.


    Today, he really lacks the kind of arrogant and powerful self-esteem compared to those two.


    The strength of Tiandao made Naruto understand one thing, everything here is not a game, he is a person who really lives in this world, if you are not careful, he will really die.


    Click!!


    Suddenly, Naruto had some enlightenment in his heart. The strength that had been stagnant for three years seemed to have broken through at this moment. Now, he can finally perform this ninjutsu perfectly.


    "Mu Dun Qian Shou magical power! Give me the top!!"


    Chapter 304: The Rebirth of the Heart!


    Really found a strong self-esteem Naruto can finally use the strongest art of the thousand hands column, thousand hands magic power!


    In an instant, the huge Thousand-Handed Buddha statue stood between the heavens and the earth. Naruto stood on top of the Thousand-Handed Buddha statue, whose height was already higher than Heavenly Dao Payne. At this time, he looked at Heavenly Dao with a look of arrogance that he had never seen before.


    Regardless of whether Penn is really a god, or just becoming a god, Naruto will pull him off the altar today.


    Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara are in the past tense, he will tell everyone that the strongest person in this era is his Uzumaki Naruto!


    "On top of the Buddha!!"


    Naruto clasped his hands together and uttered an earth-shattering anger, as if the demon god Ashura descended to the world, with unparalleled power injected into the thousand-handed Buddha statue.


    Behind the thousand-handed Buddha statue, the palms of the real number of thousands all hit the heavenly path in the air.


    Boom boom boom!!


    Countless wooden hands were broken under the huge repulsion of the Super God Luo Tianzheng. At the same time as each wooden hand was broken, the chakra contained in it would detonate at the same time, and the sky continued to make explosions, and thick smoke covered the entire sky.


    "how can that be?!!"


    Uzumaki Nagato uttered an incredible roar. He couldn''t imagine why he possessed the power of reincarnation eyes... and even... even if he didn''t want to admit it, Naruto did suppress him now.


    "My Uzumaki Naruto will never lose!!"


    Naruto changed from the usual peaceful and casual fighting style, this move really worked hard to top the Buddha, and his hands were also white because of the strong grip.


    "Nagato! Stop it! This way you will be dead!!" Xiaonan yelled, watching Nagato so desperately, thinking of the man who is now fighting against Heaven, there was a fear in his heart for some reason.


    Nagato didn''t have any extra thoughts to pay attention to Xiao Nan''s abnormality at this time, and all his energy was put on Naruto.


    "I won''t lose to you! Ah!"


    Nagato roared like a beast, and the eyes, ears, mouth and nose began to bleed at the same time. This is the price of using the Super God Luo Tianzheng, life!

 258 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 258

    Naruto also completely gave up the previous fighting method of playing opponents with applause, and at all costs, he fought with Nagato frontally, bombarded with a thousand-hand magical powers, and carried the repulsive power of Super God Luo Tianzheng.


    Countless chakras detonated in the air, the collision of God''s power caused the sky and the earth to break, and the explosion swallowed everything in.


    Because of excessive consumption of power, Heavenly Dao fell from the air again under the influence of gravity, and the clothes were half damaged. This kind of drooping looks like an ascetic monk wearing a robe.


    "Wow!!"


    In the paper tree made by Xiaonan, Nagato suddenly coughed out a mouthful of blood, and his face that was not very pretty became paler. He was only in his forties, but Nagato looked like he was 80 or 90 years old. The old man about to die.


    After all, it¡¯s because Nagato can¡¯t fully grasp the power of the reincarnation eye, but uses his chakra and life to drive the power of the reincarnation eye itself. It is like an ordinary person sitting on an F1 car and kicking the accelerator. Of course Because of the design, horsepower, and speed of F1 itself, it will be a lot faster than ordinary cars, but Nagato itself cannot control this dangerous F1, just let him run around, so it will be fast at the same time. There is a danger of a car accident.


    "Nagato, how are you?!"


    Nagato''s reincarnation eyes were full of incredible meaning, and said: "Shenluo Tianzheng was blocked by him!"


    Phoo~


    I don''t know why, after hearing Nagato''s words, Xiao Nan breathed a sigh of relief inexplicably, and then Xiao Nan, who had always been indifferent and invisible, suddenly blushed.


    What am I worried about that bastard doing?!


    No one would answer Xiao Nan''s question, and of course she didn''t have the guts to say it.


    Fortunately, the inside of the paper tree is relatively dim, and Nagato''s attention is all on Naruto. Facing people like Naruto, if you dare not concentrate, it is called death.


    Naruto also knelt on the head of the Thousand-Handed Buddha statue, the sweat on his forehead kept streaming down.


    Thousand Hands Supernatural Power VS Super God Luo Tianzheng!


    Tie!


    Both moves are super S grade forbidden techniques, which can destroy a large-scale Ninja Village in an instant. Naruto¡¯s full force against Nagto¡¯s desperate effort is considered a tie, but the scale of victory is dumped on Naruto¡¯s side. , Because Nagato is desperate, and Naruto just consumes more Chakra.


    "I will never show mercy! Continuous tail beast jade!!"


    Naruto''s eyes were indifferent, and he didn''t plan to keep his hands until he completely defeated Tiandao. He pushed out with both hands. A huge tail beast jade was condensed, and then dispersed into a dozen small tail beast jade, which continued to face the heaven like a cannon Bombarded away.


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    A series of explosions cruelly ravaged the land of the Rain Country, and the high-temperature explosion wave completely enveloped the heavens.


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng!"


    Tiandao used Shen Luo Tianzheng again to bounce off all the explosions around him, and Nagato coughed up blood again because of the excessive consumption this time.


    Tendo is the corpse of Nagato''s best friend Yahiko. The reason why Nagato made Yahiko a avatar of Tendo is to allow Yahiko to watch Akatsuki bring "peace", although it is a bit self-deceiving.Therefore, Nagato general Yahiko made the strongest way of heaven, and at the same time, he was also very careful not to damage Yahiko''s body.


    "It seems that this is the only trick."


    Nagato gritted his teeth coldly, his light purple reincarnation eyes exuded a strange light, and his expression seemed to mean that a strong man had broken his wrist.


    Xiao Nan''s face was startled, and he was obviously surprised to know that Nagato was planning to use the forbidden technique. He immediately stopped Nagato at all costs and said, "Nagato! You must not use that! Otherwise, you will really die!"


    Nagato''s determination is obviously not something Xiao Nan can shake with just a few words, and the seal has already begun in his hands.


    "Xiao Nan, don''t stop me, capture the nine-tailed man Zhuli, there is no better chance than now, this time I definitely can''t let it go!"


    Naruto''s strength exceeded Nagato''s original expectation. Penn''s six ways and six dozens and one were like this. If it were Konoha, under the guard of a group of ninjas, there would be no chance to catch Naruto.


    Xiao Nan wanted to say something, but it was too late, because Nagato''s forbidden technique had already been activated.


    "Earth burst into the sky!!"


    Tian Dao put his hands together, then raised his right hand, a black ball appeared in Tian Dao''s hand, Tian Dao''s palm dragged upward, and the black ball suddenly flew into the air.


    Boom!


    After the black ball flew to a height of more than 100 meters, it suddenly exploded, producing an unparalleled powerful repulsion, the earth cracked, all the earth and stones overcame gravity and flew upwards, and the earth on which Naruto was standing also cracked. The earth and rocks flew towards the sky.


    hiss!!


    Naruto''s hair stood upright, and he let out a low growl like a beast warning the enemy. In his body, the nine tails are the same, it is this forbidden technique to burst the sky!It was this trick that sealed the body of Datongmu Huiye and the ten-tailed body. The nine-tailed itself is a part of the ten-tailed chakra. For this move, there is a huge instinct to fear.


    If you accidentally eat this trick, you might really die!


    The earth-explosive star is too burdensome for Nagato, and this trick will also consume a lot of his life. The earth-explosive star can be regarded as a small black hole, although it does not have the huge destructive power of destroying a galaxy as a real black hole. , But it is possible to create a huge meteorite, even an asteroid, with human power. This is how the moon was created by the six immortals.


    "Naruto! Don''t retreat! Defeat him directly!!"


    "I know!!"


    Naruto could use the Thunder God to escape from under the earth-burst stars, but that didn''t make sense, otherwise he would run away next time.The first escape ninja in the ninja world?!Naruto doesn''t want this kind of name.


    Because of the shadow of his childhood, Naruto is good at hiding everything about himself, but starting today, Naruto Uzumaki will be sharp!


    "Roar!!"


    With a huge roar, the hearts of Naruto and Nine Lama reached a high degree of agreement at this moment, and the tail beastization was unprecedentedly perfect.


    "Super Tail Beast Jade!!"


    Naruto and Nine Tails combined to use the super-large tail beast jade. The huge body of Nine Tails flew into the air with the attraction of the earth-blasting star, and directly hit the ultra-tailed beast jade into the black ball of the earth-blasting star at zero distance. .


    boom!!


    The huge explosion shattered the earth, and the explosion directly tore the white clouds in the sky. The earth was also tumbling by the blow, and the loess rolled up like mud.


    "Good job!" Kyuubi exclaimed excitedly, blasting the black ball that exploded the sky in one breath, allowing him to overcome his instinctive fear of this trick.


    Naruto smashed Nagato''s earth-burst sky star head-on, and he also swept away the old decadence and laziness in his heart, and his eyes were bright, and a stroke of Helix Maru would kill the Tiandao that could not move because the body Nagato consumed too much power.


    Naruto stands proudly, and now he truly has the grace and arrogance that a strong man should have.


    "The strongest person in the world is Naruto Uzumaki!"


    Chapter 305: Bullying Xiaonan!


    Naruto drew a black rod from Tiandao''s body, and then directly inserted it on his shoulder, carefully sensing the weak Chakra passed from the black rod, and quickly locked the position of Nagato.


    According to the feeling of Chakra on the black stick, Naruto quickly found the place where Nagato and Xiaonan were hiding. It looked like an ordinary tree, but the inside was empty. The tree itself was made of paper by Xiaonan. The film is composed of ninjas that can conceal the ninja''s own breath and disguise. It is a ninjutsu specially used by Xiao Nan to hide.


    Huh!


    When Naruto walked to the tree, a big hole broke automatically in the trunk. Obviously, Nagato and Xiaonan knew that Naruto was coming. This kind of ninjutsu couldn''t stop it.


    "It''s been a long time, Xiao Nan, and the first meeting, Uzumaki Nagato."


    Xiao Nan is already a forty-year-old mature woman. Naturally, her body will no longer develop. She hasn''t seen her for more than two years. Naruto felt that Xiao Nan seemed a little more haggard.

 259 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 259

    Xiao Nan looked a little distraught when he saw Naruto, and immediately turned his head, his pale orange eyes were afraid to look at Naruto''s blue eyes.


    "Naruto Uzumaki..." Nagato sat hanging on a strange device, seeming to die at any time, "I didn''t expect you to be so strong!"


    "I said, in this era, the strongest person is my Uzumaki Naruto!" Naruto said very arrogantly, and then looked at Uzumaki Nagato who was about to die. This guy was because of the continuous use of Super God Luo Tianzheng and Earth Burst. Tianxing has already consumed a lot of his life. If he can stop using the reincarnation eye and be safe, he should still live for two to three years, but if he continues to be the same as before, he must die.


    Ding!!


    Two black rods were shot from Nagato''s hands. Naruto immediately fought back with the black rods, blocking Nagato''s attack, and then rushed towards Nagato!


    "stop!"


    Xiao Nan gave a soft drink, and her figure immediately resisted Naruto. Although she subconsciously didn''t want to confront Naruto, let alone Naruto hurt, it was an emotion that could not be admitted.


    Naruto flashed directly past Xiao Nan, activated the Thunder God technique directly behind Nagato, and then pressed his hand on the top of Nagato''s head, continuously injecting Yang Dun Chakra.


    Xiao Nan turned around and was about to attack, but seeing Nagato''s face gradually improve, his skinny body seemed to have a little more angry luster, and the attack he was preparing for could not stop.


    "Why are you saving me?"


    "Don''t get me wrong." Naruto retracted his hand and said coldly: "I just look at Xiao Nan''s face, your life and death have nothing to do with me, I just don''t want to see Xiao Nan sad."


    Naruto has long been sure that he likes Xiao Nan, but he hasn''t moved anymore. It''s too cowardly to have been covering up before.


    Xiao Nan heard Naruto suddenly say this kind of reverie, his face flushed, he clenched his fists, and said angrily: "What are you talking about? What does my business have to do with you?!"


    Naruto looked at Xiao Nan''s blushing pretty face, with a wicked smile on his face, and couldn''t help but grabbed Xiao Nan''s wrist.


    "You come with me!"


    Naruto''s strength can''t allow Xiao Nan to refuse at all. The rough palms dragged Xiao Nan''s white wrists and pulled her out of the paper tree.


    When Naruto¡¯s rough, calloused palm touched Xiao Nan¡¯s wrist, Xiao Nan''s whole body trembled as if electricity was flowing through it. At that time, more than two years ago, Xiao Nan was touched all over by Naruto and even forced it. After capturing the first kiss, the man who gritted his teeth with hatred for more than two years ~ day and night, now touches her again, although only grabbing his wrist, but Xiao Nan seems to have been cursed, flustered and unable to extricate himself.


    Nagato seemed to be a little suspicious because of Naruto''s actions just now. Seeing Xiao Nan''s flushed face, he did not act to stop Naruto from pulling Xiao Nan away.


    This scene is really weird. Naruto, an important person, Zhuli is the target Akatsuki must capture, but he is holding Xiao Nan by the hand, and Xiao Nan doesn''t seem to be struggling.


    Because the surrounding terrain had been destroyed by Naruto and Nagato, Naruto took Xiaonan and ran for a long time before they came to an undamaged grove.


    Naruto felt it for a while, and after determined that the damn Nepenthes was not nearby, he immediately pushed Xiao Nan to the side of a tree, let Xiao Nan lean against the tree, put his hands on the trunk, and completely blocked Xiao Nan from fleeing. He didn''t speak, but stared straight at Xiao Nan Jumei''s pretty face.


    Xiao Nan was uncomfortable when Naruto saw her. Naruto was very close to her, and Xiao Nan was flustered by the man''s breathing.


    "You... what are you doing?!"


    Seeing Xiao Nan''s weak reaction, Naruto took a step closer at this time and got close to Xiao Nan''s neck, smelling the faint fragrance of her body.


    "Just now, why didn''t you attack me?"


    Xiao Nan was taken aback, thinking that Naruto was talking about when he was in the paper tree, and said: "You saved Nagato at that time, of course I can''t..."


    "I''m not talking about that time!" Naruto interrupted Xiao Nan, stretched out his hand to pinch Xiao Nan''s cheek, let her look at herself, and said: "I mean, when I pulled you out, why didn''t you attack? I?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Xiao Nan''s face flushed, and he whispered not knowing how to answer Naruto''s question.


    Seeing Xiao Nan, who was indifferent and high-minded and refused to others, showed such a shy and seductive appearance, how could Naruto bear the full "appetite" in his heart, bowed his head and kissed Xiao Nan''s lips.


    Naruto has grown to 1.75 meters, and he is finally taller than all his women, including Xiao Nan, who is 1.68 meters tall.


    Naruto wraps his arms around Xiao Nan''s thin body. Although he has a large windbreaker to cover his figure, Naruto can still clearly feel the bumps and bumps of Xiao Nan''s body under such an intimate contact~ Youzhi, forty-year-old Woman, the body is already ripe.


    Xiao Nan was flustered by Naruto¡¯s words, his head became a mess, and he couldn¡¯t think. At this time, Naruto¡¯s lips were sealed. Although the clothes were still on, Xiao Nan¡¯s consciousness seemed to have returned to that. At that time, my whole body was stripped naked by Naruto~ When I was walking around, although Naruto snatched the first kiss last time, it was just a touch, but this time it was a real French kiss.


    Although Xiaonan had an unrequited love for Nagato before, she and Nagato have not made any progress. The real relationship experience is ZERO.But speaking of it, most teams of two men and one woman in this world are in the same pattern. Diaosi men have unrequited love for the rich and beautiful, and the white rich and beautiful are obsessed with tall, rich and handsome. Nagato and Yahiko are like this, Kakashi and his team are like this, and the original seventh class is like this, full of bloody Korean drama plot.


    Now Xiao Nan''s heart has been swayed by Naruto and it is difficult to calm down. With his mouth and lips blocked, he can only breathe through his nose, smelling the masculine breath of Naruto, and Xiao Nan''s head is even more dizzy, in this hot kiss. Has been confused by Naruto, a veteran of flower bushes, and has no idea where he is.


    "Xiao Nan, be my woman."


    Xiao Nan was still immersed in the sweetness of real kissing. After hearing Naruto''s words, his thoughts were blurred, feelings surpassed reason, and he nodded in agreement, then his face flushed, and then his emotions seemed to be depressed.


    "Idiot, why do you say this all of a sudden?"


    "Why can''t you say it? I like you, and you like me, why can''t you be my woman?"


    "You are too self-willed!" Xiao Nan glared at Naruto, and said: "Don''t forget that I am a member of Akatsuki. I am an S-rank rebel, and Akatsuki will stand against the entire Ninja world and stay with me sooner or later. There will be no good results."


    "I''m not yet sixteen years old, I''m still a teenager, it''s nothing to be willful at all." Naruto shamelessly used his young age to shamelessly.


    "Where do you look like a teenager?!" Xiao Nan immediately gave Naruto a blank look. As long as you contact him for a while, no one will treat him as a teenager. Whether it is strength or style of doing things, there are countless large and small around him. Surrounded by beautiful women is something a young man has done.


    "So, I''m not a teenager, but a man who can rely on." Naruto slapped the snake on the stick, waiting for Xiao Nan''s words, stretched out his arm, and let Xiao Nan lean on his chest~ , "So don''t worry about anything, everything will be settled by me. It doesn''t matter to me whether it is Renin''s identity or Akatsuki."


    "You are too overbearing! You haven''t asked my opinion yet!" Xiao Nan murmured slightly, tilting his head slightly, a touch of anger in his tears, but he couldn''t conceal a feeling of happiness.


    I have to say that Xiao Nan likes Naruto, who is so domineering and even unreasonable now. In this world where the strong is respected, the stronger the person, the more people admire him. No matter what his identity, Qianshou Zhujian said in the past. As the god of the ninja world, even if he is Naruto, the ninjas in other villages also respect him. This is the reason why he respects him.


    People in this world have an instinct to respect the strong, breaking through the shackles of their hearts, and the whole person''s personality has become aggressive and aggressive Naruto, which seems to be even more of Xiao Nan''s heart.


    After taking a deep breath, Xiao Nan looked at Naruto weakly, and said, "Give me some time to deal with Akatsuki''s affairs? After all, Akatsuki is the wish of Yahiko and Nagato. I can''t leave it alone."


    "You care about other men so much, I''m very jealous."


    "Sorry¡­¡­"


    Xiao Nan looked guilty, but her lips were immediately kissed aggressively by Naruto. After a long kiss, Naruto and Xiao Nan''s red earlobe breathed out and said, "You want to stay in Xiao Nan now. I won¡¯t force you, but you have to remember that you are my Naruto Uzumaki woman, and everything about you belongs to me.¡±


    "I got it." Xiao Nan said obediently, and then couldn''t help muttering in a low voice, "What is it, it''s a kid who speaks so domineeringly."


    Naruto reached out to unbutton Xiao Nan''s trench coat, and said, "Is it a kid or a man? I''ll let you know right away!"


    "Ah...no...no...hmm..."


    Maybe it was because Xiao Nan felt guilty to Naruto in his heart. The action was only half-pushing, and soon his whole body was occupied by Naruto. Even if he didn''t reach the last step, Xiao Nan realized what a real man means.


    Chapter 306: I want to become Hokage!


    Naruto, who broke through the shackles in his heart, felt relaxed, and Naruto who had enjoyed himself with Xiao Nan''s hands was even more in a good mood.


    Xiao Nan is called an "angel" in Yuyin Village, and is the spokesperson of the "God", and is respected. However, if the people in Yuyin Village knew the angel they respected and looked up to, they would actually kneel before a man with his hands. I don''t know how I feel about helping him.


    "Sure enough, you can''t eat meat if you are too honest, especially human flesh."


    Naruto made such a decisive sigh. Xiao Nan''s taste was enough for him to have a good aftertaste for a while, but thinking about it, the few little loli in the family have grown up now, it''s time to eat it.


    So ah, people are greedy, and greed is also the driving force for many people to continue to reach the top.

 260 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 260

    Greed of money and power, Naruto is greedy of sex.


    Before Xiao Nan had eaten it, Naruto began to worry about Hinata and the others at home.


    "Gaara!"


    On the grass surrounded by a group of sand ninjas, the ritual wearing a house dress cheered, and suddenly plunged into the arms of Gaara who had just awakened.


    "Sacrifice..."


    Although the stiffness of the body has not been completely eliminated because of almost dying, but still subconsciously reached out to catch the woman he loves most, looking at the thin face of Ji, Gaara twitched and pained.


    "sorry that I had you worried."


    Gaara and Ji can be regarded as a natural couple. Gaara''s indifference does not work here at the festival. This indifferent man has an unimaginable gentleness when facing the sacrifice.


    Ji gently shook his head in Gaara''s arms, tears soaked through Gaara''s clothes, Gaara held Ji lightly, for fear of her being hurt.


    Just as Gaara and Ji were deeply affectionate, a very discordant voice rang.


    "Hey, I said I''m Gaara. Anyway, I rushed all the way from Konoha to save you. Even if you don''t plan to repay your favor, it''s okay to say thank you, there is a guy of the opposite sex and innocent."


    Naruto put his arms around the shoulders of the kick, and looked at his brother-in-law with a chuckle.


    Gaara''s body is not so good to move, so I stood up with the support of Ji, and said sincerely to Naruto, "Thank you."


    "I don''t know why, I''m not excited to hear you say thank you." Naruto squeezed his chin, spit out, then looked at Ji, and said: "Ji, don''t make Gaara like a disabled person. , This kid is strong, he will be fine in two days."


    Ji lowered his head slightly, holding Gaara''s shoulder with a happy face, and said: "Nothing, this is what I should do."


    "That''s not it!" Temari said with one hand on his hips, as a elder sister, and taught: "Ji, let me love Luo from now on~ Waiting for you, you must be careful not to hurt your stomach. child."


    "child?!"


    Even with Gaara''s calmness that surpassed that of his peers, all the disguise was instantly dismantled at this time.


    "Ji..." Gaara turned to look at Ji, with surprise and disbelief on his face, "You really...really..."


    In Gaara''s surprise and inexplicable eyes, Ji nodded gently, and then was hugged strongly by Gaara.


    Matsuri was pregnant, so Maki''s expression was so strange at the time. Naruto and Temari were so surprised when they heard the news, and now Gaara is the same.


    Naruto and Temari bit her ear gently...


    "Hey, I said, is the sacrifice fifteen years old?"


    "It was only full two months ago."


    "Gaara started really fast."


    "Stupid! Don''t speak ill of my brother!"


    "I''m telling the truth. I didn''t expect Gaara, this kid usually looks cold, but he started quickly without hesitation. From now on, until the day the child is born, Gaara will die. I''m sixteen years old, I''m going to be a father."


    In this world, because we often experience wars, most people marry and have children earlier. Children at the age of 20 and children at the age of 25 will be a generation away after 100 years. Early marriage and early childbirth are also due to the war. The inevitable result of the lack of a large population, Gaara, who became a father at the age of sixteen, can be published in newspapers in modern times. It is nothing new in this world.


    "Father..." Naruto had a wicked smile at the corner of his mouth, looking at the Temari beside him, and said: "It seems that we have worked harder. I also want to experience the feeling of being a father."


    Temari''s face instantly flushed, and he shouted, "You fool! What nonsense..."


    Naruto couldn''t help but said, he immediately hugged Temari, lowered his head, and kissed directly. In front of a group of sands, he aggressively occupied Temari''s lips. This is the power he has, and he can naturally enjoy it at will .


    Temari pushed hard, but Naruto''s strength today is surprisingly strong, just not letting Temari break free.


    Gaara watched Temari and Naruto''s "performance", a smile crossed his indifferent face, and he seemed to understand what he should do.


    Holding Ji''s face in both hands, Gaara also kissed her beloved woman before this somewhat dull girl could react.


    "I Gaara..."


    Naruto~Kiss Teju, I Gaara~Kiss Festival, many wolf friends in the crowd whistled.


    This is what a man is called. If you want to do it, do it immediately. It''s a model for my wolf friends!


    Kankuro was the only one who was crying on one side. Why was I alone?!


    The morning sun slowly rose, and the golden light gradually sprinkled on the sandy desert of the Kingdom of Wind, bringing the first ray of light to the village in this harsh environment.


    Naruto, as well as most of the people who went to rescue Gaara, returned to Shayin Village.


    Temari supports the festival, Naruto and Kankuro support Gaara together, and Kai supports Kakashi who is relieved... and walks towards Sandyin Village step by step.


    "Great! Master Fengying is back!"


    "Master Fengying! It''s great that you are fine!"


    "Master Fengying...oooo... I thought Master Fengying would die... It''s great that you are fine..."


    "Idiot! Lord Gaara is the strongest! How could he die so easily!"


    "Yes, that''s right! Gaara-sama is the strongest!"


    Ninjas, villagers, men, women, and children occupy the tall walls of Shayin Village, densely packed with thousands of people cheering and shouting, celebrating Gaara''s return.


    "The welcome ceremony is spectacular."


    "Really, I want to try this kind of welcome ceremony too."


    "Don''t dream, Naruto, you can''t compare to Gaara''s."


    "Go away, you bachelor!"


    "Damn it! Don''t you know how to curse people without exposing them?!"


    "I don''t know, what''s the matter?!"


    "by!"


    Kankuro and Naruto supported Gaara while spanking their mouths. What they said was completely irrelevant. At this time, all the troops who welcomed Gaara''s return came up.


    "Welcome to come back safely." Maji, representing all the sandy ninjas, walked up to Gaara and said sincerely.


    "Nothing, it''s everyone''s credit."


    "Don''t tell me anything to thank you, Mackey, I will return your Fengying to you, but don''t have any more trouble."


    "Definitely not!"


    "Really, this scene made my blood boil." Naruto grumbled helplessly, holding his head.

 261 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 261

    "What are you excited about again?"


    "Nothing, just made up a resolution just now."


    "what?"


    "I want to be Hokage!"


    "Nani?!"


    "Nani?!"


    After Naruto dropped a blockbuster on the side of Sain, he ran irresponsibly, and then returned to Konoha and dropped an identical bomb in Tsunade''s office.


    Tsunade stood up with his hands on the table with an extremely surprised expression on his face, apparently because of his reaction after hearing Naruto''s "I want to be Hokage".


    "Is it necessary, Tsunade?" Naruto looked at Tsunade with a surprised look amused, and said: "You don''t always want me to take over the position of Hokage, and then you can retire, drink and gamble every day, and have some fun. Is the day gone? Now I am going to be Hokage, what is your reaction?"


    Tsunade didn''t answer, but walked over and touched Naruto''s forehead.


    "It''s strange, there is no fever."


    Then he reached out and put his hand on Naruto''s wrist and listened to Naruto''s pulse.


    "The pulse condition is also normal."


    Then he held Naruto''s head with both hands, looked left and right, carefully checked.


    "There is no sign of hitting the head, it''s weird. Could it be that I have been hit by an illusion?"


    "Hey, I didn''t play, what I said was true."


    Naruto can¡¯t laugh or cry. It took him a long time to convince Tsunade that he really wanted to be the sixth-generation Naruto. Seeing that Tsunade didn¡¯t believe in himself at this point, Naruto really had to reflect on his past. Style.


    After Silent reattached the dislocated chin, he poured Tsunade a cup of tea, Tsunade drank the tea to moisturize his throat, then looked at Naruto, and said: "Why do you suddenly want to take over the position of Hokage? "


    "Nothing?" Naruto walked to the window, looking down at the village from this position, and really had a different feeling. "It''s just that this mission made me wonder something."


    "Oh, what''s the matter?"


    "I am in my position, and I have to find something. My identity is destined to be mediocre in my life, and I have enough fun. I should not continue to be willful anymore, sunbathing, drinking tea every day, That''s what I want to do, but becoming Hokage is what I should do." Naruto grabbed the edge of the window, his expression changed again.


    If Naruto used to be mature and indifferent beyond ordinary people, Naruto now seems to have been looking down on this earth, with pride and confidence that surpasses everyone.


    "I want to prove Naruto Uzumaki to everyone. In this era, the strongest person is Naruto Uzumaki. Whether it''s fighting or Naruto, I will never lose to anyone!"


    Naruto seemed to have taken an oath, and made a promise from then on. Silent and Tsunade felt his insignificance for the first time in front of Naruto. After more than two years of decadence, Naruto once again shone like the sun, dazzling , It is impressive.


    Far above countless dimensions, the king of golden nightmare, the ruler of all, saw Naruto''s eyes, and his eyes couldn''t help but shine.


    "That''s the look in the eyes!"


    Chapter 307: Dragon Vessel Mission Started!Travel through time!


    Naruto took over as the sixth generation of Hokage and did not have a grand event, just sent a letter to inform the big names of the countries, not even a ceremony, everything is simple, this is also Naruto''s own request.


    He has played enough, and then he should shoulder his responsibilities.


    After becoming Hokage, Naruto had to deal with many things. Fortunately, Tsunade and Silent were assisting him, and there was Phosphorus on the Anbe side, and they were basically handled.


    "Naruto, take a look at this." Tsunade suddenly looked serious and handed a document to Naruto.


    "Shayin Rebellious Ninja hundred feet?" Naruto looked at the wretched-looking man on the file strangely, and said, "Is there anything special about this guy?"


    "It seems that you have to deal with this guy''s problem yourself."


    "Why?" Naruto''s heart is even more strange. He is now the sixth generation of Hokage. It is normal not to leave Konoha casually, but Tsunade actually wants him to solve a Shayin''s betrayal by himself, even if it is. The Red Sand Scorpion doesn''t have this treatment either.


    "That guy''s goal is the dragon veins under Longlan."


    "Dragon veins?" That seems to be what is said in Chinese Feng Shui.


    "Yes, it is said that there is a huge flowing energy buried under Loulan¡¯s ground. It can also be regarded as an endless chakra. The goal of Baizu is the huge chakra with dragon veins. If a dangerous person like Baizu gets the dragon vein, it will produce It''s a big problem."


    "Hey, if there are really such huge chakras in the Kingdom of Wind, Shayin Village will not sit idly by." Naruto still doesn''t understand the key, if there are really such huge chakras in the Kingdom of Wind. This endless chakra is a huge treasure for Shayin Village, right? They will be there for so many years and then be taken away by a traitor?It''s too unreasonable.


    "Shayin Village doesn''t want to get the chakra of the dragon vein, but they can''t get it."


    "why?"


    "Because the dragon vein was given a strong sealing technique, that person... is the Bofeng Shuimen."


    Naruto was taken aback, and then showed a clear smile. No wonder Tsunade said he wanted him to solve it himself, and only Naruto was the best suited to deal with the things left behind by the water gate.


    "There is no way, I can only go there in person."


    The lost country, Loulan, buried thousands of miles of wind and sand!


    "Hinata, can you determine the direction of Baizu?"


    "Although the distance is a bit far, I can barely see it," Hinata concentrated all his energy on his white eyes, "It''s five kilometers away at three o''clock!"


    "Good job, Hinata! Speed ??up!"


    "Yes!"


    The ancient kingdom of Loulan was destroyed twenty years ago, and now there is only a ruin, but it is in this ruin that a huge chakra treasure is hidden.


    Rumble!


    The ground cracked, and three strange puppets with green eyes rushed towards Naruto and Hinata. Baizu is a puppet master. He just hopes to use the dragon veins and huge power to strengthen his puppet to control the ninja world.


    Unlike ordinary puppets, centipede puppets are made of clay, so their hardness and weight are better than ordinary puppets. Although the hardness is increased, the defense is great, but the weight is too heavy. The puppet''s attack speed is not fast, so he needs the chakra of the dragon vein to control these heavy puppets.


    Buzzing!!


    Naruto quickly drew out his trigeminal kunai, injected it into Fengyun Chakra and slashed it down.


    "Hinata! Don''t get entangled with these puppets! Cut the chakra line directly on them!"


    "Understand!" Hinata took out the chakra knife that Naruto gave her, and with a pair of white eyes, he could clearly see the chakra line that was pulling on the puppet. Then, using a perfect gossip step, he walked around behind the puppet and slashed it. under.


    Dangdang...


    When the puppet lost the control level of the Chakra line, it was all waste, and the heavy puppet suddenly fell to the ground.


    "Huh?" Hinata rolled his eyes and looked at a powerful chakra that suddenly appeared above them. When he turned around, he saw the man''s windbreaker with red clouds on the black background, and his pupils shrank.


    "Xiao! Gossip is empty..."

 262 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 262

    "Hinata stop! That''s not the enemy!"


    Naruto''s shout made Hinata in time to receive the gossip empty palm that he was about to hit, and Naruto looked at the figure in the air with surprise.


    "Xiao Nan!"


    In Akatsuki, only Xiaonan can make Naruto say "not an enemy". As for Uchiha Itachi, it is not an enemy only if Naruto has not killed Sasuke.


    Xiao Nan was still an angel, with two white wings behind him slowly landing in front of Naruto.


    "Xiao Nan, why are you here?"


    When Xiao Nan faced Naruto with his indifferent face, he unconsciously showed a gentle smile, and said: "I heard that Sha Yin''s Renren came here to look for Loulan''s dragon veins, so come and have a look.


    "Or you heard that there is a seal technique from the fourth generation of Hokage here, so I wonder if you will see me here."


    "certainly not!"


    "Xiao Nan, you are so kind." Naruto got the answer from Xiao Nan''s reddish cheeks, holding Xiao Nan Feng''s body, and speaking numbly without knowing it.


    "Stupid! I said no!" Xiao Nan was really helpless. With a gentle heart, she couldn''t cruelly scold Naruto. As a result, Naruto got into an inch again and again. Now Naruto is getting more and more excessive.


    Because Hinata was still around, Naruto didn''t overdo it. He just took Xiao Nan''s hand and said, "Hinata, this is Xiao Nan. Don''t worry, she is someone you can trust."


    Your trust is too cheap.Xiao Nan wanted to complain about Naruto this way, but had to admit that he was extremely joyful and happy because of Naruto''s "absolutely trustworthy" sentence.


    Hinata also absolutely trusts Naruto. He said that he can believe that Hinata will naturally no longer guard Xiao Nan. He folded his hands on his abdomen, bent his body slightly, and said, "Hello, sister Xiao Nan."


    Xiao Nan is a gentle and kind person, but he has missed Akatsuki. Facing the innocent Hinata, of course he will not pretend to be indifferent, and smiled and said, "Hello Hinata."


    Naruto should be grateful. Fortunately, he brought Hinata, otherwise it was replaced by Ino''s little vinegar jar.


    "Ah! By the way! I almost forgot, Dragon Vessel!"


    Naruto yelled, and almost forgot the serious things. Hinata and Xiaonan were also fortunate to come over immediately. Regardless of knowing each other, they hurried to chase the guy from Baizu. Anyway, it is definitely not a thing to really get him the dragon vein Good thing.


    The three of them walked through countless ruins and arrived at the center of Loulan Central Tower, where the dragon veins were sealed.


    This is a huge space, with a huge pit in the middle, which contains the power of the dragon veins, and in the middle of the big pit is a circular gaffe with four faces without faces looking at the middle one like It was the same thing as the eyes, and there was a flying thunder god Kunai inserted in the eyes, surrounded by complicated runes, which was the gossip seal left by the fourth generation of Hokage.


    "Hundred feet! You can''t run away!"


    Baizu turned around, looking thin and gloomy, of the type that is not a good person at first glance.


    Baizu''s gloomy eyes glanced at Naruto, and said, "Six generations of Hokage, I didn''t expect you to come to Loulan in person, but don''t you think you are too late?"


    Naruto held Fei Lei Shen Kuwu in his hands, ready to fight at any time, and said: "Is it too late to know after the fight, and based on your level, do you think you can crack the gossip seal?"


    The gossip seal is now the strongest sealing technique other than the ghoul seal and the earth-burst star, let alone a hundred feet, there are no more than five people in the Ninja world who can crack the gossip seal.


    "I know this," Baizu was obviously prepared to gain the power of the dragon veins, squatting in front of the "eye", "I want to absorb this seal technique!"


    "Asshole! Do it!!"


    Naruto quickly threw out Fei Lei Shen Kuwu, and Kuwu flew towards Hundred Feet across a cold light.


    Baizu didn''t move. He knew very well that he could never defeat Naruto Uzumaki. Unless he got the power of the dragon veins, he could become the strongest.Hyakuzu did not dodge and resist Naruto''s Kunai, and made a few marks in his hands, and then put his hands on the "eyes" on the ground.


    The seal technique on the ground gave out a purple light, and then all the complicated techniques flooded Baizu''s body. Baizu''s hands grabbed the flying thunder god Kumai left by the fourth generation of Hokage, and pulled it out of his "eyes."


    "The power of the dragon veins! I''m about to get the strongest power!! Hahahaha!!" Hundred feet exclaimed in excitement, and the chakra of the dragon veins burst out a purple beam of light. At this time, Naruto''s flying thunder god Kuunai Flew in front of Baizu.


    Whoosh!The golden light flashed, Naruto launched the Flying Thunder God technique and rushed to Baizu''s face instantly, and the Kuwu in his hand was cut towards Baizu''s neck.


    call¡­¡­


    Break the air!


    "Nani?!" Naruto''s kunai was cut into the air all of a sudden, and the figure of a hundred feet faded away from Naruto''s eyes. The purple light around it contained extremely powerful power, which produced a terrifying distortion of time and space. , Naruto couldn''t resist the power of time-space distortion and was swallowed by the purple light.


    "Naruto!"


    Hina Tian and Xiaonan watched Naruto disappear into the purple beam of light, they chose Chong without hesitation in their hearts, and the two figures fell into the purple beam of light together.


    "Stupid! Why are you following! It will die!"


    In the time and space turbulence, Naruto looked at Hinata and Xiao Nan who came to him, and his heart was anxious. The power of the time and space turbulence couldn''t be rushed out with his current talents of Flying Thunder God, how could the two of them be spared.


    Hinata and Xiaonan respectively grabbed Naruto''s hands with firm faces.


    "Even if you die, I will die with you."


    Chapter 308: Through time and space, the ancient country of Loulan!


    The power of the dragon veins is indeed very powerful, although it is not as good as the nine tails of the strongest tail beast, but in terms of the quantity and quality of the chakra, it far exceeds the limit of ordinary people.


    After this huge chakra erupted, and the flying thunder god Kumo was originally used as a seal, it became a time node. The power of the dragon veins broke time and space, and the purple beam of light brought Naruto and the others back to the dragon veins. At that time before being sealed, twenty years ago.


    Because of the chaos of time and space, the three of Naruto and the others fainted, and finally a clear song awakened Naruto and them.


    "The head hurts." Naruto was the strongest and was the first to regain his consciousness. By all accounts, this is the second time he has crossed. It is different from the previous soul wearing this body, this time with the body~ I crossed together, but I got a headache. I don''t know if it is the sequelae of the legendary crossing.


    After shaking his head and letting the child wake up a little, Naruto immediately thought of Hinata and Xiaonan, with a certain look, he found that they were lying next to him and ran over.


    "Hinata, Xiao Nan, wake up, Hinata..."


    Fortunately, both Hinata and Xiaonan were dizzy and unconscious because of the turbulence of time and space, and they soon woke up.


    "Naruto, where is this place?"


    "I don''t know, nor where did the bastard of Baizu go." Naruto frowned, and the surrounding environment made him feel very strange, a strange feeling, "Someone over there. Singing, come and have a look!"


    It is indeed strange that someone is singing in this quiet place.


    Naruto followed the sound and saw a girl with long red hair and a long braid sitting on a stone pillar, looking up at the sky and singing, tears streaming down her face.


    The girl looked up at the sky and sang. The sun was shining on her face, with tears on her cheek.


    It is indeed a picture full of small and fresh temperament, but Naruto is not in the mood, he just wants to know where this place makes him feel uncomfortable.


    "Excuse me, where is this place?"


    Naruto thought that although he was not as good as Sasuke''s, he was not so good that he could not meet people, and his words were also very polite, and he did not make any strange behavior.


    But when the long-haired girl saw Naruto, she cried out in surprise, then immediately slid off the stone pillar, turned and ran away.


    "Hey, I''m not the one with teeth and claws."


    Naruto made a complaint and hurriedly chased him. The girl ran out from a stone gate. When Naruto was about to chase it out, two puppets rushed over there and blocked Naruto.

 263 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 263

    The two puppets were actually wearing uniforms that looked like military officers. After the two puppets raised their hands, they fired a few kunai from the five fingers, and they were pulled by the purple chakra four lines toward Naruto¡¯s eyes, throat and The heart stabbed.


    Naruto took out Kuwu to resist, and Kuwu came to Naruto''s face, but suddenly it seemed like there was an invisible barrier. The barrier itself did not have any defensive power. Kuwu could easily penetrate, but those chakras The thread could not pass through the defenseless barrier, the purple ripples flashed slightly, and the Chakra thread disappeared completely.


    "strange."


    Naruto hadn¡¯t figured out what was going on in the weird situation just now, and the two puppets rushed up immediately. Naruto once again assumed a fighting posture, but after the puppets rushed through the invisible barrier, Chakra was also blocked. Broken outside, there is no chakra, the puppet becomes trash and falls to the ground.


    "How is this going?!"


    Both Hinata and Xiaonan were surprised by the weird scene in front of them. Naruto looked at the wreckage of the puppet that fell on the ground and said, "This should be a hundred-foot puppet."


    "Yes, only that one hundred feet would use such a strange puppet."


    "In other words, Baizu is here."


    "Yes, although I don''t know where this is, but as long as you find the guy in Baizu, all problems can be solved."


    "This is... Loulan?"


    After he got outside, Naruto looked at the nearby buildings and couldn''t help muttering, but after he finished speaking, he couldn''t help feeling surprised.


    The architecture here is very special, there are tall towers everywhere, the whole country is full of various tall towers, and the architectural style of these tall towers, I don¡¯t know why it looks like an Italian architectural style, it feels like It was like moving all the famous towers and churches in Italy to one place in an instant.


    "You said this is Loulan?" Xiao Nan looked around. Although he hasn''t seen anyone yet, the buildings in this place are very new and magnificent. He said: "Impossible, Loulan destroyed the country twenty years ago. Yes, we have seen it before, Loulan has become a ruin, almost buried by yellow sand."


    "I know, but here..." Naruto frowned, and the uncomfortable feeling in his heart couldn''t disappear. "Tsunade once showed me the photos taken by Loulan before he destroyed the country, and they are exactly the same as here."


    When Naruto and the others were saying this, three puppets flew up in the sky. Although they looked different from the ones they had seen before, they were certainly all of the same breed, and they must be made by hundred feet.


    "It''s weird, there shouldn''t be so many puppets in Baizu."


    Naruto was even more puzzled. Hinata and him solved the two before. They just met two in it, and there are three here. Except for scorpions, would the average puppet master carry so many puppets on his body?


    However, the puppet has no emotions and can''t think, and under the control of the Chakra Line, immediately launched an attack on the Naruto trio.


    One of the puppets raised the barrel of the right arm, the purple chakra gathered inside, and then a shot blasted at Naruto.


    "Damn! You come here!" Naruto threw a flying thunder god Kunai casually, and then instantly went behind the puppet, "Dayu spiral pill!"


    Rumble!


    Dayu spiral pill produced a violent chakra twist and explosion, destroying the body of the puppet in an instant.


    The puppet is not afraid, so even if Naruto easily solves one, the other puppet ran behind Naruto in an instant, with a powerful purple chakra condensed on the huge hammer in his hand, slamming it towards the back of Naruto''s head.


    "Shi Zhi Wu Zhi Yu!"


    Xiao Nan is a real shadow-level powerhouse. Of course he won''t be watching at this time. The lower part of the body has become a piece of paper and wings are condensed behind him, and then his wings quickly shoot out countless pieces of paper.


    Dododododo!!


    Xiao Nan''s paper rain attack was no different from ten machine guns. The accurate and dense paper rain instantly sifted the puppet behind Naruto.


    "Thanks, Xiao Nan."


    "White eyes!" Hinata, who had little chakra, also had his own style of play. He immediately opened his eyes and saw the chakra line connected to the puppet, and then immediately took out the chakra knife and cut it down.


    boom!


    The puppet, which had lost its source of power, fell to the ground, and Hinata immediately rushed up. Before the Chakra Line was connected again, he beat the puppet with a soft-step double lion punch, breaking the puppet to pieces.


    "Naruto, from which pipes did the Chakra Line lead?" Hinata said, pointing to the pipe in the air.


    "Those pipes?" Naruto raised his head and looked at the hypothetical black pipes in mid-air. These pipes crisscrossed almost all over the country. All the puppets here are controlled by the Chakra Line drawn from these pipes. This country It can be said to be a country of puppets.


    Naruto pressed his temple, really feeling a headache for this mission, and said: "I probably have a bit of thinking. I think we should travel through time and space because of the Chakra of the Dragon Vessel, and go back about twenty years ago, Loulan. The time has not yet been destroyed, Baizu is probably in the same situation as us."


    "What about the hundred feet?"


    "It may be because when he traveled through time and space, he went back to an era longer than I did, maybe a few years, he should have mastered the power of the dragon veins, so he created those puppets and also controlled Loulan."


    "Although weird, this is the most reasonable explanation right now." Xiaonan looked indifferent, and quickly accepted what Naruto said, "If we want to return to our era, we must first find a hundred feet. After all, everything happened because of him."


    "Twenty years ago?" Hinata looked at Naruto. "That is to say, Naruto and I have not been born in this era. It feels weird. People who shouldn''t have appeared here."


    "Fool." Naruto embraced Hinata''s shoulder and kissed her forehead, and said, "It would be weird if we were born. What should we do if we in the future meet us in the past?"


    "That''s what I said." Hinata''s face was flushed, and he gently hugged Naruto''s arm.


    "I should be the one who should be worried about this problem. If I meet this era, I don''t know what it will be like." Xiaonan''s expression looked a bit distressed. Even if she went back twenty years ago, she was already over twenty. I''m so old, I really don''t want to face a problem, but fortunately there is Tsunade on it.


    In order to find Hundred Feet, Naruto and the others ran around in Loulan City, but they couldn''t even see a single figure for a long time. On the contrary, the puppets met a lot, but the living people didn''t meet one.


    Boom!


    Fireworks suddenly set off not far away, and the three of them looked at each other and rushed over.


    Chapter 309: Queen Loulan!


    "She is the queen of Loulan?"


    It turns out that today is the succession ceremony of Loulan''s new queen, so fireworks are set off to celebrate. Loulan''s new queen is the red-haired girl Naruto they saw before, who is singing, and the former queen is her mother.


    The queen, which is Loulan''s name, is just another way of saying it.


    Looking at the red-haired girl, Naruto couldn''t help but think of Fenghua Xiaoxue, who was the queen of the Snow Country, and couldn''t help but compare them together.


    In terms of appearance, there is not much difference. After all, under the premise that there is no ugly girl in the second dimension, plus the two are each heroine in the theater version, of course it is difficult to distinguish Xuanzhen.In terms of appearance alone, Xiaoxue looks a little colder, while this queen Sara looks more lively. Of course, her personality is another matter. From the appearance, she has red hair and dark blue hair. I don¡¯t know if she is in a country Does it matter if the snow field is in the sand desert?


    Personality, it''s hard to say that I haven''t been in touch yet, but when it comes to the tragedy of life, the two queens are almost the same.


    "It''s really pitiful to be a queen for her sake." Naruto sighed helplessly. Although Sarah was able to take the throne today, the truth is extremely tragic and desolate.


    Hinata and Xiaonan also shook their heads, their expressions unbearable, and their tender hearts really sighed for Sarah.


    "She is really pitiful."


    What if you succeeded as queen today?Sarah was worse than the puppet emperor Aixinjue Luo Puyi.


    Because everything in front of her is fake, Sarah doesn''t know her, but the fact is that not only her power is emptied, but even the people cheering for her succession are all fake.


    They don''t have any breath of life at all, they are all puppets controlled by the Chakra Line, everything is fake, all is a scam.


    So Naruto would feel very uncomfortable here, because he himself is a family of whirlpools full of vitality. Now the streets of Loulan are all controlled by Chakra lines, lifeless puppets, such a cold city, Naruto It is strange that it feels comfortable.


    These dummy puppets are enough to deceive Sara¡¯s eyes, because she is standing on a high tower, from top to bottom, in fact, she can''t see any "human" face at all. The puppet will move when controlled by the Chakra Line. Coupled with the sound recorded long ago, it was enough to fool Sara.


    Being a queen is so fake that even her own people are fake, are you miserable?

 264 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 264

    But this kind of scam can only lie to ordinary people. With Hinata, what kind of scam can hide her from her eyes?


    To arrange this kind of scam, Naruto, Hinata and Xiaonan''s goals in the hearts of the three people all point to one person at the same time-Baizu!


    Only that bastard would do this kind of thing, stiffening almost the entire Loulan citizen Li Daitao, using a puppet to completely overhead the Queen Sarah, and then the Queen Sarah should be replaced with a puppet.


    Sara still doesn''t know the conspiracy that is covering her body. She is different from Xiaoxue. Although she has a lot of pressure to inherit the throne after her mother''s death, she has the courage to become the queen of Loulan.


    Snapped!


    Before Sarah could react, she was pushed by a black hand behind her. Sarah staggered forward two steps uncontrollably. The ground of the round table had already moved her hands and feet, and it became extremely fragile. The weight of a child can''t be supported, let alone Sara, a sixteen-year-old girl, even if she keeps her figure, her weight must be better than a seven or eight-year-old child.


    "what!"


    Sarah screamed in fear, and her body fell from the air. Although she was not standing on the top of the tower, it was 30 meters above the ground. When she fell from this height, Sarah became dumpling stuffing. Up.


    Whoosh!


    Naruto rushed out, caught Sara in mid-air, then stepped on the body of the tower, jumped a few times, and quickly disappeared.


    "Sixdaime Hokage!"


    "Hey, it''s okay, miss."


    Sarah just fell from the air and closed her eyes in fright. When she reacted, she had been held in her arms by Naruto in the position of a princess, and she was suddenly mad.


    "Ah! You let me go! You rude fellow!"


    While yelling, a pair of Qianqianyu hands quickly fanned Naruto''s face.


    "Hey..." Naruto hurriedly grabbed Sara''s wrist so that he wouldn''t suffer his face. "Please, but I saved you, okay?"


    Although the two queens, Sarah and Xiaoxue, are very different in appearance, they are really similar. Xiaoxue gave him earring-shaped anti-wolf spray, and Sarah slapped him serially.


    "Also..." Sarah, who was obviously a little slow, reacted at this time, "Thank you for this matter."


    "Really..." Naruto didn''t bother to complain about her, Xiao Nan and Hinata also rushed to Naruto''s side at this time.


    "By the way, why did you suddenly fall from above?"


    Sara turned her head and glanced at the tower. She was obviously a little lingering, her eyes were sad, and she said, "It seems that someone pushed me from behind..."


    The three Naruto looked at each other and pushed a bit, they didn''t believe it had nothing to do with Baizu.


    "That means someone wants to hurt you."


    "Why would anyone want to harm me?! You see, too, the people who enthusiastically welcome me."


    "Welcome to your people, you are talking about those..." Naruto had a weird face, apparently thinking about it for a long time, and said, "Something?" He really couldn''t call those puppets people.


    "You are not allowed to say that to my people!" Sara stood up and said angrily, ignoring that Naruto had just saved her life. From this it can be seen that she still has a sense of responsibility as a queen.


    This Sara is so pitiful, Naruto didn''t bother to be angry with her, shook his head, and said: "Now let you see what your people are, the wood escape the great forest art!"


    Naruto¡¯s hands stretched out several tree vines and grabbed them towards the two people behind the crowd. The power of the wooden vines was great. Naruto pulled hard and directly broke the chakra thread on the two "people" and then dropped. Arrived in front of Naruto.


    Boom!


    Obviously it was not the sound of a human body landing, and they didn''t make any screams after landing...If they would call it, it would be terrifying.


    "Watch it for yourself."


    Sarah glanced intently, her face suddenly pale, even scarier than when she almost fell to death just now.


    Because what she saw was not a human face, but two complete puppets, there was no anger on the faces that a human should have.


    "You should understand, your Hundred Beliefs, the people have long been abandoned, I think you should be very clear, tell me, who are the people who made these puppets?"


    "It''s Anlu Mountain." Sarah was pale, and she took two steps back unsteadily. Hinata couldn''t bear it, and walked over to support Sarah, lest she fall.


    "An Lushan?"


    Hearing this name, Naruto couldn''t help but feel a pain. It seems that Kishimoto is not only very familiar with Japanese historical mythology. Amaterasuyue and Susao Nohu can prove that he is still looking for it in Chinese history. Inspired, the ancient country of Loulan, Anlu Mountain...If Tang Minghuang and Yang Yuhuan are brought out again, they will live together.


    "An Lushan is probably the guy dressed up in Baizu. It seems that he did come a lot earlier than us. He has almost completely mastered Loulan. If you give him some more time, wait until he has enough power. It should start a war against the five major countries."


    "Impossible!" Sarah seemed to have difficulty accepting reality and exclaimed, "An Lushan loves peace and is very loyal to me and my mother. He will not do that kind of thing!"


    "Facts speak louder than words. You have also seen that the people of Loulan have become puppets. You know who the puppets are. Although it is cruel, this is reality."


    "No! Absolutely not!"


    Sara yelled, holding her head in her hands and turning to escape. At this point, she and Xiaoxue are similar, escaping from reality.


    "Follow up, there will definitely be discoveries."


    Following his instincts, Naruto held Xiaonan and Hinata''s hands with both hands, and sneaked into the ground using the mayfly technique, and secretly followed Sara.


    It didn''t take long for Sarah to run out and was found by An Lushan, with his puppet army.


    "My Lady Queen, it''s great that you are okay." An Lushan still looks loyal, "I almost killed you without checking it beforehand. This is really my fault."


    Sara forced her heart to calm down, trying to convince herself An Lushan was a loyal minister and would never betray her.


    "It''s not your fault, Uncle An Lushan, you have assisted my mother and me for many years. It is really hard for you."


    "Nothing, this is what the minister should do." An Lushan lowered his head with cold eyes, and said, "I don''t know where the hero who saved the Queen just now is?"


    "He''s gone." Sarah obviously didn''t want to say more. "I''m tired, go back first."


    "Yes, Lord Queen."


    Sara walked towards her palace, and the two puppet guards followed her. Although Sara tried to calm herself down, the two puppets who followed behind her, who had been guarding her, made Sara feel extremely unparalleled today. Fear and anxiety.


    Three heads came out from the ground, aren''t they the three of Naruto?


    "Although people are a lot fatter, you can tell from that nasty look that they are definitely Hundred-foot. I didn''t expect that Hundred-foot has been very moisturized in the past few years." Naruto''s tone was consistent with his eyes. It was full of chill.


    "Sarah is really pitiful, there are such insidious people as Baizu." Hinata sighed slightly, feeling sorry for Sarah.


    "But why did Baizu change its name to An Lushan?"


    "Xiao Nan, didn''t you just worry about the same problem?"


    Xiao Nan is also a smart woman. After recalling what she said before, she immediately understood, and said, "You mean he is afraid of himself in this era?"


    "It should be like this. According to the data, Baizu was already over forty years old at that time. He was already born in this era. If he continues to use the name Baizu with a similar appearance, it will definitely arouse others'' suspicion. Right."


    "You''re right, you should follow that one hundred feet next, you will definitely find out."

 265 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 265

    Chapter 310: Awakening, rescue!


    An Lushan returned Sara to the palace and left, as if to do something.


    Sarah was walking down the hallway of the palace, still unable to believe the cruel reality she had seen before.


    "An Lushan would not be that kind of person. He is so loyal and will never do that kind of thing. That''s right, it must be fake. I will prove An Lushan''s innocence!"


    Poor Sarah still refused to accept the reality. While thinking, a door beside the aisle opened suddenly. Sarah herself was just a weak girl, she could only be pulled into a small room off guard.


    The space of the small room is very small, probably less than twenty square meters. Only a small window is opened on the wall opposite the door. The setting sun from the small window shows that the small room is full of boxes. It''s the other party''s room.


    There were about a dozen people with their faces inside, holding some simple weapons such as shovel and rake in their hands.


    Could someone really want to harm me?Sara thought blankly.


    Although both are queens, Sarah has been under the protection of her mother since she was a child. She ignores world affairs and maintains a pure and innocent character. Her mother died. She took over the position of queen in a short period of time. For Xiaoxue, who lost her father since childhood and left her hometown, and has been in the show business world, Sara is too naive.


    To kill the queen of a country, the weapons used are plowing shovel and rake?Are you a little professional?!


    One of them walked up to Sara and looked at Sara carefully.


    "Are you really your Majesty Sara?"


    "I''m the Queen Sara, if you want to take my name, just come here with integrity!" The courage is commendable, but the brain is a bit weak.


    "Give it back to us!"


    "Also?" Sarah, who had actually been emptied, didn''t understand what the other party was saying.


    "Otherwise we don''t know what we will do!"


    "I''m back! I''m back!!" The sentiment was enthusiastic, and they kept waving the weapons in their hands. Although these things were rough, killing was enough.


    "Well, everyone should make things clear first."


    Three more heads came out from the ground, apparently shocking Sara and the people with their teeth and claws. No ordinary people have seen this before.


    "It seems to scare you, I''m really embarrassed." Naruto said unapologetically, pulling Xiao Nan and Hinata, releasing the mayfly technique, and emerging from the ground.


    "You... why are you here?!" Sara looked at Naruto and them in surprise.


    "We have been with you for a long time, Your Royal Highness, your reaction is really slow." Naruto looked at Sara with a nasty smile. He didn''t mean that Sara didn''t notice that they were following this. , Because it is impossible, but Sarah still does not believe that An Lushan is a bastard.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Naruto was too lazy to quarrel with Sara, looking at the masked people in front of him, he smiled and said, "Now, let¡¯s talk about it first, do you want Sara to return everything to you? You have to be honest, otherwise , Will be killed."


    Although Naruto was smiling, he revealed an astonishing murderous aura from the corner of his eyes. His murderous aura was so powerful that even the shadow-class Xiao Nan couldn''t resist it, not to mention the group of ordinary people in front of him.


    "Help! Don''t kill me!"


    The fainthearted immediately became so scared that Hinata reached out and turned on the light in the utility room, and the group of people also took off their masks.


    "What? It''s all women and children." Naruto looked at the group of people in front of him with arms folded. They were all women and children, and there was no adult man. "That means there are all mature men in this country. Get caught, what do you think they did?"


    "Excluding any special preferences that Baizu has, it is estimated that he has created a war puppet for him." Xiaonan and Naruto have also learned badly. The latter sentence is a matter of business, but the first half of the sentence is for Naruto and Hina. Tian couldn''t help laughing.


    "My name is Sarai, I''m not a bad guy," said a guy with squirrel-like buck teeth, and she was the one who called out just now.


    "It''s really rude, I''m Mako." This is the woman who just looked at Sara.


    Salai scratched his head and said: "We just have something to trouble your Majesty Sara."


    "The thing you are going to trouble Sarah is about your detained relatives, that is, the adult men, father, brothers, and sons in your family, right?"


    "Yes, my husband and elder brother were both arrested one morning. In fact, we are all in the same situation at home. I heard that it was Queen Sara''s order."


    "Nonsense, I never gave that kind of order!"


    "The person who captured your family is a puppet soldier."


    "Well, yes, I heard that weapons for war are being manufactured somewhere in this country, so everyone wants to petition directly to Your Majesty Sara."


    "How is it possible, I have never thought of starting a war at all!"


    "You don''t have it, doesn''t mean that others don''t."


    "What do you mean?!"


    "You have seen it yourself. Your people have long been replaced by puppets on the Anlu Mountain. To create so many puppets, the manpower must be very huge. You think they were taken away. Where is the family now?"


    "no, I can not¡­¡­"


    "Are you still reluctant to accept the reality? Then let you see it with your own eyes."


    Naruto grabbed Sara''s shoulder, and then activated the Mayfly Art.


    Under the Mayfly Art, Naruto can move underground at supersonic speeds, which is only inferior to that of the Thunder God Art and the full-open Akai. It is very suitable for either fleeing or investigating intelligence.


    According to the aura left on Anlushan, Naruto used the mayfly technique to quickly follow Anlushan and came to a huge underground machinery factory.


    The entire factory was filled with smoke and the sound of machinery running everywhere. This factory is also the place where Loulan''s life is most concentrated.


    "Lou...Why does Loulan have such a place?" Sara said in surprise. She only inherited the position of queen after all. She had been carefree under the protection of her mother before, and she had no idea how big An Lushan''s ambitions were. .


    "You''d better be mentally prepared, because what you want to see next will be the cruel reality." Naruto looked at Sara with a serious tone. What exactly is the cruel reality he was talking about? In fact, both Xiaonan and Hinata With speculation, maybe Sarah knew it in her heart, but she didn''t even dare to admit it.


    An Lushan is accustomed to this every day. After performing a "loyal minister" performance outside, he will come here in the evening to inspect the situation of the factory. This is the starting point of his ambition and will eventually become the end of his ugly ambition.


    Everything here is powered by the huge liquid Dragon Vein Chakra underground in Loulan. The extremely huge Long Vein Chakra formed a liquid under high pressure, which can be regarded as the oil of the Naruto World.


    These huge chakras supplied the entire Loulan with electricity and energy, including the power of this huge factory.


    However, Naruto is a world of low technology after all, and it is impossible to achieve the level of artificial intelligence, so many places here still need the simplest and low-level manpower to complete, that is, what the men who are arrested are doing.


    The hands and feet were handcuffed and shackled and forced to do heavy work. He could only rest for six hours a day, three meals a day, and rest was not allowed at other times. Until he died of exhaustion, he was not even the lowest worker, just slave.


    The scene before him completely shattered Sara¡¯s last hope. Since the death of his mother, the minister he has trusted has used the people of Loulan to make these war tools, and was betrayed by the people he trusts most. This pain and despair made Sa Pulled until An Lushan left and did not recover.


    Hinata had also experienced a similar situation, and felt very empathetic with Sara, and could not help but comfort Sara with a soft voice.


    Naruto and Xiao Nan couldn''t help being angry when they saw this scene. Could that guy in Baizu also be called a human?It''s a beast that walks on two legs!


    "Well, anyway, you have to rescue the people here first, and cut off the power of the dragon vein."


    Naruto mentioned saving people and dragon veins, Sarah¡¯s eyes finally recovered a little, pointing to a place in the middle of the factory that resembled the formation, and said: "Take me there and I will close the source of dragon veins. People of our clan are born You can control the power of the dragon veins!"


    "Really?" Naruto gave Naruto a slightly surprised look. With this ability, it is no wonder that he will become Loulan''s queen.

 266 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 266

    Although Sarah is too naive and unconcerned to be a strategizing queen, she is far less shrewd and capable than Xiaoxue, but her caring for the people is absolutely beyond doubt. Seeing the scene of Anlu Mountain enslaving the people, I feel It can''t be tolerated.


    Naruto smiled slightly, and slammed Kuunai to the center of the formation, then took Sara''s hand and activated the Thunder God Technique!


    Sara didn''t hesitate, and immediately walked to the center of the formation, with a few seals in her hand, and immediately cut off the connection channel between the dragon vein and the power room of the factory, and the production line of puppet soldiers also immediately stopped operating.


    This formation is actually the same as the formation Naruto and the others saw before, except that there is no "eye" in the center. Using this formation can transmit the power of the dragon veins here, and Baizu can barely use it. The power of the dragon veins, but the control is far inferior to Sara.


    When the power was cut off, An Lushan immediately knew that there was a problem. At the same time, the alarm sounded loudly. The puppet soldiers patrolling around immediately became restless. At the same time, the puppet parts that had not been assembled on the production line were also controlled by the Chakra line. , The puppet army rushed towards Naruto and them.


    "Sara, Hinata! Go and rescue the people! Xiaonan, you blow up all the machinery that makes puppets here, and I will deal with these puppets!"


    "Naruto, be careful yourself!"


    "thank you."


    "Explosion is what I do best."


    The three women reacted differently, and Naruto waved his hand.


    "let''s go!!"


    Chapter 311: The ugly truth, sad heart!


    Hinata and Sara go together to rescue the captured people. Hinata¡¯s eyes are the most suitable to deal with the puppets. The soft fist can easily break the chakra line, and the destructive soft step double lion fist can also break the handcuffs and fetters.


    Xiao Nan once again incarnates in the form of an angel, flying around the factory, waving his hands at will, and a piece of paper is attached to each machine. Although it is still ordinary white paper, as long as it is under Xiao Nan¡¯s chakra, these The white paper will immediately become a detonation talisman.


    Naruto had to face a large group of puppets, because the ordinary people hadn''t escaped yet, and Naruto couldn''t directly throw the spiral shuriken and tail beast jade and other super-wide skills.


    "Wind escape vacuum big jade!"


    Naruto put his hands together, and continuously spit out Fengdun''s bullets. After all, Naruto was best at Fengdun, which had strong penetrating power and penetrated all the puppets in front of him.


    Those broken puppets, under the support of the Dragon Vein Chakra, the broken place was restored to its original state again.This is really not that a hundred feet have the ability, it is really just that the dragon vein chakra is powerful, and it can actually regenerate the inanimate things like puppets.


    "Shui Dun Shui Yi Na Yuan!"


    Naruto immediately changed his tactics and completed the seal of water escape on his hand. He spit out a viscous liquid like sugar candy and spilled on the ground. As soon as the puppet stepped on the strange liquid, his feet were immediately stuck and it was difficult to move. .


    Bang bang bang!!


    When restricted to move, the upper bodies of several puppets suddenly flew up. Supported by the peculiar dragon vein Chakra, the upper bodies of the puppets were all scattered, and then regrouped into a larger puppet. The right arm is A huge chakra cannon.


    Naruto''s face changed slightly. These puppets cannot have advanced things like artificial intelligence. No matter what they attack, they must be controlled by the bastard of Baizu. If such a big Chakra cannon is shot out, Naruto will not die. Not to mention, those ordinary people are definitely going to die.


    If it is to save his life, Naruto can also sacrifice the lives of others without hesitation. He doesn''t feel much anger at Centipede, but such a big chakra gun, let alone ordinary people and Sarah. , Even Hinata may not be unscathed, this trick has to be blocked!


    Naruto quickly drew out two Fei Lei Shen Kumu, and then, with a wave of his hand, a hand of Fei Lei Shen Kuumu condensed Fengdun Chakra and threw it towards the puppet.


    Duo!


    Naruto''s power was so great that Kuwu directly penetrated the puppet''s body, and then landed inside his body.


    boom!!


    The puppet''s attack will not stop, and the huge Chakra cannon came out.


    Naruto faced the huge purple chakra stream. From his perspective, the amount of chakra in this trick was greater than that of Oyu spiral pill, and because of the different attack methods, the explosion range was very large.


    "Flying Thunder God Enchantment!"


    Naruto gave a low drink, and once again displayed his best enchantment technique, the technique of the Thunder God, which twisted the space and created a space-time vortex, which has a huge attraction like a black hole, and even the light cannot escape its suction. What''s more, the purple chakra stream swallowed the entire attack in an instant.


    Many people should know that in the universe, a conceptual star opposite to a black hole is a white hole. Black holes have a super attractive force that swallows all things including light. White holes are just the opposite. Everything sprays outward.


    In the Thunder God enchantment, the Kuwu in Naruto''s hand is equivalent to a black hole. After passing through time and space, the explosion point on the other side is a white hole, and that white hole is the Flying Thunder God that Naruto threw into the puppet in advance. Kunai.


    boom!!


    The huge chakra flow exploded directly from the inside of the puppet, blasting the entire huge puppet to pieces, and even the dragon vein chakra could not completely recover the puppet.


    "Six generations of Hokage! You ruined my plan again!!"


    With an angry shout, Naruto looked up, and saw that Hundred Foot, who had gained a lot of blessings in the past six years, stood on the high platform with a grim look. Although he has gained a lot in the past few years, his eyes are still so vicious and wild. , Disgusting.


    "Hundred feet, it''s been six years, you still look so ugly."


    Naruto maintains his usual poisonous tongue, and when he speaks, he stimulates An Lushan''s nerves. Although a strong person needs his own spirit to remain calm at all times, it is obvious that a bug like a hundred feet does not have a strong heart. The strong.


    "Hahahaha... I''ve long since discarded the name of Baizu''s Xia San, and now I am Loulan''s Minister An Lushan!"


    "Xia Sanlan''s name is indeed suitable for you, Baizu." Naruto continued to stimulate Baizu.


    Baizu does not have a good mentality. He has gained the power of the dragon veins, and the construction of the puppet army is almost completed. At this time, it is when the self is inflated to the extreme, and he said with a grimace: "You have repeatedly blocked me, my plan to conquer the five great nations Just start with you!!!"


    "Does it depend on you, Baizu?"


    The indifferent voice carried the ethereal spirit that ordinary people could hardly find, and the tone was full of disdain. Xiao Nan''s figure slowly landed beside Naruto. Although it was raising his head, it gave Hundredzu a feeling of being overlooked.


    "Ants."


    Xiao Nan is an "angel" in Yuyin Village. She has become accustomed to the superior aura. Facing a hundred feet, it is really like the difference between a phoenix in the nine heavens and an ant.


    Sara and Hinata have sent all the trapped people out. Seeing that Baizu looks like this, Sara shouted: "An Lushan! I will never allow you to use the power of dragon veins to start war! A tool that allows you to enslave the people to make war!"


    Now that he had torn his face, Baizu didn''t pretend to be a sincere minister, and laughed wildly: "Hahaha... Sarah, you are still so naive! You are just one of my puppets! The ridiculous thing is that I have used it for so long. You haven''t noticed that you are really far behind your mother. If your mother hadn''t discovered my plan at that time, my puppet army would have been completed!"


    Sarah''s face changed and said, "Could it be...you gave my mother to..."


    "Yes, I killed your mother with my own hands!" Baizu revealed his extremely hideous scene.


    Sarah heard the cruel reality and sat on the ground with powerlessness, with a sad expression. The enemy who killed her mother was always by her side. It was ridiculous that she had always regarded him as a loyal minister to her and trusted him extremely. It''s so ridiculous.


    Well, I''m not surprised at all.


    Naruto murmured slightly in his heart, Hinata and Xiaonan had similar ideas, and people like Baizu would not be surprised what they did for his purpose.


    "I will start killing with you first!!"


    Baizu''s hideous look, controlling his huge army of puppets, flooded towards Naruto and the others.


    Although some time was interrupted because of Sara''s mother, but in the past few years, the puppet army created by Baizu is indeed very terrifying. With the addition of the dragon-veined chakra, the power of the puppet army may be better than the scorpion''s red. Secret skills and hundreds of machines!


    The hundred-footed puppet army, in terms of number, I''m afraid there are thousands.


    "go!"


    Naruto picked up Sara, dragged Xiaonan and Hinata to immediately start the Mayfly technique to flash people, this underground is really not suitable for him to fight.

 267 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 267

    "Explode!"


    After arriving on the ground, Xiao Nan knotted a seal and snorted. The detonating symbols she had previously attached to all machines in the factory immediately exploded violently.


    boom!!


    Naruto and the others felt that the ground under their feet was violently quake, and there were a lot of cracks like spider webs on the ground. The manufacturing plant was tens of meters underground, and there were tens of meters of soil layered. The explosion can produce such power. It can be seen how many detonating charms Xiaonan arranged.


    Naruto knows very well that Chakra, who has dragon veins in one hundred feet, is not so easy to die. He put Sara down and looked at her with a bleak look. He couldn''t help saying: "When will you still complain about yourself?!"


    Sarah shook slightly, but her eyes still didn''t shine, and said: "I''m just a fool, a controlled puppet. An Lushan killed my mother, but I still trust him so much, and it hurts me. The people are enslaved by Anlu Mountain, and everything is caused by me..."


    Snapped!


    Naruto directly gave Sara a slap in the face!


    This one slapped Sara completely stunned, even Hinata looked surprised, not to mention Xiao Nan, who had not been in contact with Naruto for a long time, and even Hinata, who grew up with Naruto, had never seen it. In this scene, apart from the enemies he had to face in the mission, Naruto was the first time he hit a woman.


    "Idiot! Do you think you can solve the problem here by complaining about yourself?! If you don''t kill Hundredfoot, your people will still be enslaved by him. Your mother will not die peacefully, and Hundredfoot is too ambitious, he If you want to conquer the entire ninja world, if you don''t stop him, the entire ninja world will end up just like your people! Would you like to see this?!"


    "no, do not want!"


    "Then you cheer up!" Naruto put his hand on Sara''s shoulder, and said: "As long as you have a heart that never gives up, you can do everything! Don''t worry, it is my mission to kill a hundred feet, I I will help you!"


    Sarah looked at Naruto''s confident blue eyes, she couldn''t help being deeply affected by him, and she remembered these eyes deeply in her heart, and nodded vigorously.


    "I will work hard, Naruto!"


    boom!!


    The unbeatable Baizu and his puppet army broke through the soil, and they were not lightly damaged in the explosion, but with the dragon vein Chakra, Baizu and his puppet recovered in a short time.


    "Naruto Uzumaki!! I want your life!!"


    Chapter 312: Fighting!Super fierce battle!


    Thousands of puppets are crushed in black, more than three hundred chakra guns, and countless running sets capable of firing various weapons. Such an army of puppets is indeed very powerful when placed on the battlefield, but it has to be challenged. The five great nations of the Ninja World are still far behind, and all these puppets use dragon veins to provide energy. If they are remote, their power will be weakened.


    "Die!!"


    Hundred feet roared, and if he was crazy, he wouldn''t care how such a huge attack would damage Loulan. Countless attacks were launched at the same time. In an instant, the night was illuminated like day and the purple light rushed straight into the sky. , Robbed the moon of its brightness.


    "The technique of wooden escape ranking!"


    Neither Hinata nor Xiaonan have the ability to withstand such a huge attack. Of course, Xiaonan¡¯s style paper dance can make her immune to physical attacks, but Hinata¡¯s guardian gossip is a bit more difficult. Of course it is Yuming. People shot.


    Mu Dun''s strongest defensive technique enveloped Naruto and the four of them, and a violent explosion blew outside. Xiao Nan narrowed his eyes and said, "It seems that the Chakra of Dragon Veins is indeed powerful."


    Xiao Nan is best at attacking with pieces of paper, and the other is to convert pieces of paper into detonation talisman. It can be said that her understanding of explosions is not worse than that of Dedara''s bomb madman. Listening to the sound of explosions outside and the vibration of the ground, Xiao Nan The power of the explosion can definitely be analyzed.


    It''s far from his own strongest technique, but it''s stronger than Deidara''s C3.


    "Hahaha... even if it''s the sixth generation of Hokage, everyone who defies me will die!!"


    Hundred Feet laughed wildly, his eyes were bloodshot and red. Obviously he was very confident in the power of the dragon veins. However, facing the serial bombardment of thousands of puppets, even the shadow-level powerhouse would be seriously injured, only from the destructive power. Said that there are a lot of operations to beat the scorpion.


    "Ala, did you say anything just now?"


    Naruto''s voice was not loud, but it happened to have passed through the smoke-filled air and passed to Baizu''s ear. Baizu''s laughter stopped abruptly, and he almost choked to death with a spit.


    Except for Sarah who was a little frightened by the explosion, the other three people had a somewhat disdainful look on their faces. Naruto was the most exaggerated, and he regarded Baizu as a clown.


    There is a saying that absolute power will only corrupt people absolutely. Hundred feet is like this. He raised the entire Loulan, which is equivalent to the actual power of Loulan. In addition, he has mastered the power of the dragon vein, and both power and force have reached a peak. , It was the time when it was extremely rampant, how could one tolerate the humiliation of face-slapped, his eyes were red, and his nose almost squirted out like a bull devil.


    "Naruto Uzumaki! Do you think you can deal with my army of puppets?!"


    "Can you please try and see if you can."


    Naruto''s face was indifferent, he couldn''t get angry with the ants like Hundred Feet, and slowly made two marks in his hands.


    "Ninfa super multiple shadow avatars!"


    "Cut! It''s just a shadow..."


    Baizu started to show disdain, but it was only a shadow clone, but then his disdainful eyes turned into horror, and his body quickly became dark.


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    Naruto alone can create a super army, with tens of thousands of shadow clones occupying Loulan''s sky, completely shielding the moon and stars, and wherever they look, they have golden hair and blue eyes.


    "This is the Naruto Uzumaki Ninja Book! Naruto Uzumaki''s entire army is bombarding!" Naruto pointed at Hundred Feet and said in a very cool tone. He is used to this kind of battle that weighs people down, and every time he displays it, he feels unparalleled. The carefree.


    "Okay... amazing!" Sara raised her head and looked at Naruto in horror. Even if an ordinary person can''t understand the concept of Chakra, she can understand how powerful Naruto is.


    Hinata smiled bitterly and shook his head. Naruto was still as pushy as before, while Xiao Nan held his forehead painfully.


    This bastard didn''t know about saving Chakra at all, but just considering his own Chakra amount, plus Kyuubi, Akatsuki might not have more people in total than him.


    Ming is unaware of his wife''s complaints, hands clasped together.


    "Ninfa Helix All Army Lianwan!!"


    Naruto is not afraid to tear down Loulan. He directly uses his simplest, rude, and most direct attack. Tens of thousands of Naruto use Helix Pills, which can be said to be an enhanced version of the original when they dealt with Dashe Pills in the Death Forest. That''s why he would waste his chakra so unscrupulously.


    Anyway, Loulan¡¯s building has been destroyed a lot in Baizu¡¯s attack just now, and it will have to be beaten later. Then all will be pushed on Baizu¡¯s head. Who said Baizu is a villain? Face, Sarah couldn''t blame his head even if she was angry.


    At that time, Naruto had played a wishful thinking, anyway, this trick had been formed, and it couldn''t be stopped, and the overwhelming spiral pill pressed down towards Baizu and his puppet army.


    "I won''t die! My Anlu Mountain will never die!!"


    Baizu let out a scream of madness, folded his hands together, and the powerful Chakra that absorbed the Loulan Dragon Vein was poured into his army of puppets.


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    The endless explosion tells the cruelty of the war. Although this is only a war between Hyakuzu and Naruto, the damage it causes is definitely not inferior to the real war, but fewer people die.


    The war between Hundred-legged and Naruto devastated Loulan. Even if Naruto¡¯s shadow clone was not destroyed, it was exhausted because of the use of spiral pills. Chakra disappeared. The army of Hundred-legged puppets also turned into dust in Naruto¡¯s crazy attack. , And most of his body disappeared during Naruto''s attack.


    However, Baizu''s broken body did not shed blood, and the inside of Baizu''s body looked the same as his puppets, the color of clay.


    Xiao Nan frowned and said, "It seems that he has transformed his body into a puppet like the Red Sand Scorpion."


    Naruto curled his lips and said, "Does the puppet masters like this? Both are like this, abnormal!" For Naruto candidates, even if he can live forever, he will never transform himself into a puppet, otherwise his sex ~ Fu How to do.


    Xiao Nan glanced at Naruto, and after all she didn''t bother to complain. She felt that Naruto was even more perverted than the artist Scorpion.


    Because the body of the centipede is no longer a human being, under the continuous absorption of the dragon vein chakra, the damaged body and the puppets that have turned into dust are gradually recovering. It can be said that the dragon vein is not exhausted for a day, and the centipede is almost immortal.(Almost~)


    "Hahaha... Naruto Uzumaki, no matter how good you are! I got the dragon vein! I am immortal!"

 268 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 268

    Baizu escaped from death, and his heart expanded to an unprecedented height.


    Naruto looked at Baizu amusedly. To be honest, he is really not angry at all. What do you want to have such a fool play with you?


    "I''m not dead, do you rely on this bug?"


    Naruto almost killed Baizu with a single sentence, and Baizu looked at Naruto with a gloomy expression, and said, "Six generations of Hokage, what if your ninjutsu is stronger?! I have dragon veins, you can''t beat mine! "


    Naruto was amused by Baizu, Baizu traveled back to this era with him.


    "Are you stupid? Don''t tell me you don''t know I am Zhuli from the nine tails."


    Naruto¡¯s casual expression made Baizu¡¯s complexion drastically changed. He really forgot. After getting the dragon vein¡¯s huge chakra, he was extremely conceited. He thought he could trample all the five nations under his feet, forgetting that Naruto was the sixth generation. In addition to Naruto, there is still the strongest man Zhuli of the tail beast Nine Tails.


    Thinking of this, Hundred-foot immediately sealed the seal. Those puppets were all scattered into fragmentary parts, and then attached to Hundred-foot''s body with the support of the unique dragon vein chakra, all together, forming an extremely huge puppet.


    Hundred-legged insects, dead but not stiff. The puppet made by this fellow Hundred-legged is also a huge bug, which looks like a scorpion. The body of Hundred-legged is hidden on the left chest of the scorpion. In terms of appearance, , Is more like a scorpion than the Scarlet Scorpion''s Fei Liuhu.


    The size is huge and can be comparable to the tail beast, plus the super-speed regeneration ability and unparalleled destructive power brought by the endless and powerful chakra of the dragon veins, it is indeed a power comparable to the tail beast, destroying some small countries That''s enough.


    Naruto squeezed his chin, looking at the giant scorpion puppet of Baizu for a while, and said, "Is this a bit more interesting, should I be tailed?"


    "Smelly boy! You still want to use the power of this uncle to deal with this kind of bug! You can do it yourself!!"


    As soon as Naruto¡¯s words fell, Nine Tails in his body was roaring. As the most proud of the tail beast, Nine Tails had to use its power to deal with a bug. Nine Tails were really reluctant to do so. There was no great reason. , This fox is just arrogant.


    But with this roar of Kyuubi, Hinata has long been used to when Naruto is talking nonsense, Kyuubi sometimes inserts a sentence in and scolds Naruto, but both Xiaonan and Sara are very scared, especially Xiaonan. , She knew what a dangerous existence was sealed in Naruto''s body.


    Naruto stretched out his hands helplessly and said, "Don''t pay attention to him, the fox has come to my aunt recently."


    "puff!"


    A word made the three women who know the etiquette all around laughed, even if Sara didn''t know the existence of Kyuubi, and after laughing, the faces of Hinata and Sara were red.Xiao Nan is okay. Although she really didn''t get along for a long time, she has clearly realized the fact that Naruto is a sex bug, and there is nothing wrong with Naruto''s words with meat, but she was surprised that he dared to make a joke.As for Hinata and Sara, one is because they are shy by nature, and the other is because they have not known Naruto for a long time.


    "Forget it, the fox is in a bad mood when he comes to relatives. I will deal with you by myself. Anyway, I just slapped a bug to death, the technique of wood escape wood dragon!"


    Chapter 313: The Dragon Vessel Choosing the Lord, One Hundred Foot!


    "Dragon Vessel Super Dragon Fire Technique!!!"


    Hundred feet shouted, and a huge purple dragon-shaped chakra spurted out of the puppet''s mouth.


    The chakra of the dragon veins does have some ways. Both quality and quantity are far better than normal humans. It is comparable to the tail beast, even if compared with the eight tails and nine tails, it is also better than Gaara''s one-tailed guard crane. , Although there is no unique ability like the tail beast, but the destructive power is not said.


    Naruto folded his hands together, and the wooden dragon soared in the air.


    Dragon veins are to Hundred Feet, like reincarnation eyes are to Nagato.


    Baizu can''t fully control the power of the dragon veins. After all, he is not Sara. The women of Sarah and the others are born with the power to control the dragon veins, but Baizu cannot. He just uses his own puppet to make the power to guide the dragon veins easy to activate. It''s just a violent attack, and in terms of destructive power, it is stronger than Shouhe''s aerial drill.


    The wooden dragon hovered in mid-air, but the huge body was surprisingly flexible. The body twisted in the air, and the huge body was wrapped around the purple chakra dragon with super powerful dragon fire art.


    Quack!!


    The wood dragon''s body made a quacking sound, generating extremely powerful strangling power and absorbing power. The fire dragon wailed under the strangulation of the wood dragon, and then banged. A large amount of chakras in the fire dragon''s body had been absorbed by the wood dragon. The rest turned into scattered sparks and dissipated.


    The power of the wooden dragon is extremely overbearing. Whether it is an instantaneous explosive power or a long-lasting attack, it is very powerful. If you can''t destroy the wooden dragon in one move, it will definitely be a very scary thing to be entangled by the wooden dragon.


    After the wooden dragon absorbed the chakra of the super heroic dragon fire art, the volume became significantly larger, in exchange for the increase in speed and power, and entangled the huge puppet of the hundred feet!


    Click!!


    The power of the wooden dragon was huge, and the body of the puppet that was squeezed by a hundred feet had cracks and continued to break.


    "It''s useless! Dragon vein speeding regeneration technique!"


    Baizu would not take this damage to heart at all, using the chakra of the dragon vein to make the damaged part of the puppet regenerate at a super speed.


    "moron!"


    Naruto said lightly, why would he use Mu Dun instead of spiral shuriken to bomb wildly?!It is because he thinks that the chakra of the dragon vein is very special, so he wants to absorb it for research and research. The use of speeding regeneration in this way by Baizu gives Naruto a lot of opportunities to absorb the chakra of the dragon vein.


    "Longmai ultra-vacuum big jade!!"


    Baizu didn''t know that Naruto had such a deep scheming, and once again used the dragon vein chakra to launch ninjutsu. The vacuum jade emitted by the dragon vein chakra should have been just a wind escape bullet, but at this time it can be shot out with a cannon. It makes no difference.


    "Mu Dun Mu Ingot Wall!"


    "Naruto, do you need help?"


    Naruto turned his head and gave Xiao Nan a blank look, and said, "What can I do with this kind of guy? I haven''t had enough."


    "Really?" Xiaonan blinked at Naruto playfully, and said, "Or you are suppressed but you are deliberately aggressive because of your face?"


    Naruto rolled his eyes madly, Xiao Nan, this woman also has a dark side, too lazy to fight with her, turned and looked at Baizu.


    "Mu Dun Shujie has a birthday!!"


    Boom!


    Mu Dun created a miracle. In the short period of time, Naruto created a large forest in the ancient Loulan country in the center of this desert. The huge forest bound the whole hundred feet, and all the trees and vines have life. The control, like some heavy~mouth meat~Fanzhong''s tentacles~hands, firmly binds Baizu¡¯s body. These vampire tree vines continuously suck dragon vein chakras from Baizu¡¯s body, and purple chakras pass between the trees. The communication between each other was passed, and then all were transmitted to Naruto.


    "Attack form!"


    The handprints in Naruto''s hand changed, and the Tree World Birth immediately transformed into an attack form, and the tree vines turned into a powerful vine whip, which slapped Hundred Foot''s body severely.


    "The technique of dragon vein super speed regeneration! The technique of dragon vein super water dragon bomb!!"


    Hundred feet waved his arms and legs, but every time he broke the vines, more and tougher vines would immediately be entangled. This kind of powerlessness seemed to be deeply trapped in the mud, and it was impossible to extricate himself.


    The chakra of dragon veins is very huge, even in the sand desert, it can create extremely huge water dragon bombs. The body of the water dragon emits a blue-violet light, which is extremely ghostly.


    "This kind of trick is useless! Defensive form!"


    The trees born in the tree world suddenly grew up crazy, each of them is more exaggerated than the use of hormones. If the water dragon bomb is compared to a huge tsunami, the crazy growth of the tree world is like pulling up the woods on the coast out of thin air. As many as several tens of meters, the towering trees spread the power of the water dragon bullets and strangled them, and then all the chakras absorbed them and turned them into nutrients for the tree world.


    The tree world is madly absorbing the dragon vein chakras from Baizuo. In order to break free from the shackles of these vampires, Baizu constantly absorbs more chakras from the dragon vein, thus forming a vicious circle.


    Cuckoo...


    The dragon-veined chakra was affected by Naruto''s Mudun Chakra, and it became unstable itself, gurgling and bubbling like magma, and then the purple chakra suddenly rose into the sky!!


    boom!!


    The high-density chakra of dragon veins erupted in an instant, destroying Loulan''s central tower in an instant.


    The purple chakra hovered in Loulan''s night sky, condensing into a huge purple dragon, exuding endless power.


    When the three of Xiao Nan and the others saw the huge purple dragon, a huge pressure surged into their hearts for a moment. The purple dragon''s eyes glowed with golden light, and the bright dragon was natural.

 269 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 269

    "Is this the dragon vein?" Naruto squinted at the purple dragon in mid-air. As long as the dragon vein originated from Feng Shui, the imperial city should be built according to the dragon vein, so that the dynasty is stable. Although this is the Hokage world, It''s Dragon Vein again and Loulan''s. Naruto has to wonder what the Dragon Vein has to do with Chinese dragons.


    The purple dragon''s eyes were fixed on Naruto''s eyes, and Naruto seemed to regard it as a Chinese legendary dragon. He raised his head and looked at Zilong''s golden eyes without any fear.


    Roar!!


    Zilong suddenly roared, his body circled in the sky a few times, and then turned into a purple beam of light and flew towards Naruto.


    The purple chakra suddenly enveloped Naruto''s whole body, and the pain of almost exploding meridians made Naruto scream frantically.


    "Naruto!!"


    Hina Tian and Xiao Nan were shocked and rushed forward, but as soon as they approached, they were shocked by the Dragon Vein Chakra that was shrouded in Naruto.


    "Don''t worry! I''m fine!!"


    Naruto gritted his teeth and made a scalp-tingling rattling sound, and the blue veins on his forehead bulged. Obviously he was enduring extreme pain, almost crushing his steel teeth.


    "what!"


    The tremendous pain caused Naruto to roar out, his body bends forward slightly, the muscles of his whole body tightened, and the clothes on Naruto''s body couldn''t bear his tightening force, and gradually tore.


    The purple chakra on Naruto''s body kept surging, but the wave of the surging was rapidly reduced. Naruto endured the almost tearing pain of his whole body with his strong willpower, and completely suppressed the huge purple chakra on his body. Here, his own chakra, the nine-tailed chakra, and the dragon veined chakra maintain a wonderful balance.


    "Hundred feet, you are done! The chakra of dragon veins has been used by me, you have no more drama!"


    "Impossible! Absolutely impossible! It took me so long to use the power of the dragon veins. It is absolutely impossible for you to control the power of the dragon veins in such a short time!!" Baizu exclaimed in disbelief, that kind of disbelief Your emotions, in other words, are called jealousy.


    Hundred-foot is jealous. Naruto is jealous of his invincible strength at a young age, jealous that he can easily ascend the position of Hokage, and even jealous that he is always accompanied by beautiful women, I have to say that Naruto has too many elements that make people jealous , But others will not care, how much effort Naruto has put in to get all this.


    "Facts are facts, Naruto Uzumaki is better than you, hundred feet, you can only be a humble ant forever!"


    "I don''t believe it! The Dragon Vessel Super Dragon Fire Art!!"


    "Let you see the true power of the dragon veins, the dragon vein Gaia dragon!!" Naruto slapped the ground with a palm, and the earth immediately shook, nine huge stone dragons drilled out of the ground, and the power of the dragon veins had been integrated with Gaia. The power of the earth, that is, the power of the earth, the power exerted is equal to the will of the earth.


    Gaia smashed into the fire dragon, and the powerful force broke the fire dragon instantly, and then the three stone dragons rushed up together, opening a big mouth full of sharp teeth, and completely crushed the fire dragon.


    "Longmai ultra-vacuum big jade!!"


    Hundred-legged attack constantly, but before the real dragon-veined Chakra launched Gaia''s dragon, Hundred-legged half-slung attack has no effect at all. Gaia''s strong defensive power will resist all attacks, and the nine stone dragons slammed left and right. , Smashed the body of Baizu''s puppet to pieces, revealing the body of Baizu''s inside.(The Lost Tower really portrays the insignificant image of the villain Baizu to the extreme. From the beginning, he was a thin and insignificant guy. Later, although he became fat, he was also fake. His real body has become a bug. Become more insignificant and insignificant)


    "The technique of dragon vein speeding regeneration!"


    Baizu also wanted to use speeding regeneration, but failed. The chakra of the dragon vein was already in Naruto''s body, and Baizu did not have enough chakras to initiate speeding regeneration.


    "Since you like the power of dragon veins so much, let you become ashes in the power of dragon veins, dragon vein spiral shuriken!"


    Seeing the purple spiral shuriken getting closer and closer to him, Baizu really felt desperate and fear of death in his heart.


    "No!"


    In the endless wailing of Baizu, the spiral shuriken integrated with the power of the dragon vein completely turned Baizu into ashes and traveled through time and space. This time node twenty years ago was also the end of Baizu''s ugly dream!!


    Chapter 314: Goal God Without Kunqiao!


    Baizu had been killed by Naruto, but Loulan was almost destroyed. The people of Loulan naturally needed to find a new place to build their country, but Sara did not follow.


    "Aren''t you going to build a new Loulan with your people?" Naruto hesitated for a moment, but he said the unconscionable sentence.


    Sarah shook her head, glanced at Naruto with a deep look, and said, "Now the dragon veins don''t exist anymore, there is actually no need for my queen to exist."


    One of the important reasons why the women of Sarah and his family can always be the queens of Loulan is that they are born with the power to control the dragon veins. Now the dragon veins have been completely absorbed by Naruto. It does not matter whether their family exists or not. Up.


    "And I know myself that I am not suitable to be a queen, and besides, I am not qualified to continue to be their queen." Sara said somewhat self-deprecatingly. She also knew that her personality was simple and innocent, easy to believe in others, and not good at thinking. , That¡¯s why the Anlu Mountain affair was created. Unlike the shrewd Xiaoxue, Sarah is indeed not suitable to be a queen. After all, it is because of her innocence that the people are enslaved by Anlu Mountain. Sara feels guilty. , There is no such face to be a queen again.


    "Then what are you going to do in the future?"


    "Well... I haven''t figured it out yet, let''s walk around in Shinobi." Sarah didn''t seem to have any plans, but she kept staring at Naruto.


    Hinata and Xiao Nan looked at each other, their expressions a little helpless.


    Well, the two of them are not surprised at all.


    Naruto touched his nose, his palm covered the smile at the corner of his mouth. He is not a fool. Of course he can hear Sara''s indirect confession. Although he still has no love for Sarah, he does like it a little, and Sara is indeed a rare beauty, the princess of Loulan, the princess of Snow Country, the princess of Konoha, the princess of Shayin... are about to become princess lovers.


    Hinata reluctantly shook his head, and once again learned about Naruto¡¯s ability to attract women. She was not jealous, but she had been with Naruto again since she was a child. The relationship between the two, from the beginning of admiration, love, and experience When the love began, when they were young and frivolous, plus the incident, the relationship between the two has long been deep in the bones of the bones. Although it is plain as water, it is as strong as blood.


    For Hinata, Naruto''s likes and dislikes are everything. If Naruto likes, she can help Naruto pimp.


    "By the way, Naruto, we''re going back, isn''t it that Sara wants to follow us back?"


    Hinata suddenly thought of this question. They didn''t belong to this era. Baizu died, they should go back, but Sara...


    Sarah didn''t know what Hinata meant, her face was puzzled, and said, "Are you going home?"


    "We are going home, but..."


    Sarah pursed her small mouth slightly, revealing a girl''s charming color, and said, "Is there anything you can''t tell me?"


    "This question is very complicated. Let me organize the language first." Naruto squeezed his chin, as if he was organizing the language. "In general, we come from the future twenty years later."


    Naruto finished everything in one sentence, and Hinata and Xiaonan couldn''t help hanging three black lines on their foreheads.


    Didn''t you say that this issue is very complicated?


    "The future in twenty years?" Sarah said with an expression of disbelief, "How can this kind of thing be possible."


    In the end, it was Xiao Nanyuan who had made all things clear. From their hunting down Baizu to Baizu''s opening of the dragon veins, the time and space tunnels that caused them to return to Loulan''s demise twenty years ago and twenty years later, Xiaonan said. It is indeed true, but Sarah does not believe it.


    "In other words, now you have to use the power of the dragon veins to return to twenty years later?"


    "Yes, do you want to go with us?"


    "Of course!" Sara agreed without any hesitation. In fact, her mother is dead and she is not the queen anymore. Sarah actually doesn''t care much about this world anymore. If she wants to say something, she is also to Naruto. This man was only the man who moved her heart, and besides, he didn''t tell her to die, he just took her to the future twenty years from now.


    "You promised too soon, right." Naruto looked at Sara helplessly, thinking that she would do her job well.


    "Can''t it?" Sarah pouted, "Ms. Ben will depend on you anyway, what can you do to me?! And if I go to the future, am I not more youthful for 20 years?"


    "That''s okay?!" Naruto stared at Sara with widened eyes, and the woman''s thinking was incredible.


    Sara is sixteen years old now. Of course she will be thirty-six in twenty years, but if she travels through time and space like Naruto and others directly twenty years later, then she will be sixteen in twenty years. Twenty years of youth for no reason is really amazing thinking.


    "I can do it!"


    "Well, I give up." Naruto was too lazy to quarrel with Sara, anyway she was willing to follow her and Naruto was also very happy, "Next there is a problem to be solved."


    "what is the problem?"

 270 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 270

    "What about him?"


    "He? Who?"


    "Bofeng Shuimen." Naruto shook his head helplessly, looking at Hinata and Xiao Nan, and said: "Don''t forget, when we came, there was a gossip seal left by the Bofeng Shuimen on the dragon veins of that era. Technique, but here, we killed all the hundred feet, and the dragon vein chakra was also obtained by me, and the Bofeng Shui Gate has not appeared yet."


    "Yeah, is it because we appear in this time and space that the world has changed?"


    "That is one of the possibilities."


    "Then what are the other possibilities?"


    "I''m not too sure, it''s just my own guess. After all, there are too many uncertain factors. What we have to do now is to go directly to Konoha."


    It is rare to travel through time and space, Naruto had to take the opportunity to take the opportunity to see what the world was like 20 years ago, and he also has his own guesses. If Naruto¡¯s guesses come true, it would be a day for Naruto. Big opportunity.


    Naruto has decided to go to Konoha. Of course, Xiaonan and Hinata will not object. For Sarah, it doesn''t matter whether to go to Konoha or not. Anyway, just follow Naruto.


    Because there is an ordinary person like Sarah, their feet are not fast. Stop and go, just like traveling.


    Now the third Ninja World War is not over. The entire Ninja World is full of gunpowder, wars are flying, and the water country occupies a good place. After losing to Konoha in a head-on confrontation, it immediately withdrew the army, returned to the water country, and the mainland Across the sea.


    In the Third Ninja World War, the Fire Nation was one enemy and four, while facing the four great nations of wind, earth, thunder, and water. After the Water Nation retreated, the Fire Nation did not have the extra energy to pursue it. The country that suffered the least damage in the third Ninja War was the Water Country.


    Now that the Kingdom of Wind has conceded defeat, the only three remaining countries that are still fighting are thunder, earth and fire. In fact, every village has been damaged to such an extent, especially Konoha, the damage is the most serious. Ye occupies the best geographical environment, so as long as the war stops, he can recover his vitality as quickly as possible.


    Today, the three major powers are still reluctant to cease the war immediately. First, it is because of face. After all, it is not a good thing to admit defeat. Second, it is to strive for the maximization of profits. As long as they can achieve impressive results in the end and divide their interests after the war. Only then can we have the biggest bargaining chip, as in all three villages, so no one is willing to give up easily.


    Now Konoha has to resist the two big Ninja villages of Yunyin and Yanyin with the power of one village. The defense inside the village can be said to be relatively empty. If Naruto wants to do anything to Konoha, this time should be the best time. However, a news he heard in the tavern one day caused him to change his course.


    "God has no Kunqiao?"


    "Yeah, I heard that the fighting over there is very intense now!"


    "Really?! I don''t know if I can win?"


    "What silly thing are you talking about, we can certainly win with the golden glitter in the country of fire? Did you know that the land in the country ordered that as long as you see the golden glitter, you will immediately retreat and not fight!"


    "Wow! That''s amazing, if only I could see him!"


    "Don''t worry, after the war is over, the golden glitter will definitely return to Konoha as a hero, and you can see him then!"


    "That said, come, come, drink and drink."


    The two men were drinking and chatting about the battle they heard recently. Shenwu Kunqiao has already been fighting in full swing, whether it is Konoha or Iwayin knows that it is related to the entire third Ninja World War. It was a tough fight, so both parties would not give in. Konoha sent the golden flash to Shen Wu Kun, and Yan Yin directly sent the four-tailed and five-tailed Zhu Li to deal with the golden flash wave Feng Shuimen.


    Naruto and the others were also eating in the same pub, and they couldn''t help thinking about the conversation between the two.


    "God Wu Kunqiao War?" Naruto narrowed his eyes. He still remembered this war, because it was the end of the third Ninja War. After this battle, the third Ninja War was also It is basically over, and at the same time, this battle is also a battle of fame between two ninjas, writing round eyes Kakashi and golden glitter wave Fengshuimen.


    If it was said that Bofeng Water Gate was just a young man who bloomed in the battle of Ninja World, after this battle, he has truly grown into a super power of the famous side.


    And Kakashi was in this war of Ninja World to get Uchiha Daido''s Sharinkai, and in the name of Sharanan Kakashi, he shocked the Ninja world.


    The historical significance of this war is very significant, so it was recorded in Konoha''s war history, and Naruto has seen it before, so the memory is very deep.


    That was the battle that led to the fall of Uchiha''s belt, so that so many things happened later, even leading to the fourth Ninja War.


    "Let''s go, it seems that we have to change our goal and go to Shenwukun Bridge."


    Chapter 315: The Battle of God without Kun!Golden glitter!


    God Wu Kun Bridge...


    The border point between the country of fire and the country of soil, in the sense of war, is a so-called battleground for soldiers.


    Although there is no natural danger here that one man can be used as a pass and a man can do nothing, the Shenwukun Bridge is close to Yanyin Village in the Kingdom of Earth on the one hand, and Daming Mansion in the Kingdom of Fire on the other hand. These two locations are important for both countries. They are all extremely important, and there is absolutely no room for aggression, so both the fire country and the land country have invested a lot of troops here.


    On the side of the country of fire, in the green forest that has always been lush...


    A young man wearing an orange windshield and a dark blue combat suit kept marching through the woods.


    "If you continue like this, you will be killed, can you catch up?!"


    The young man was anxious in his heart, so he kept accelerating, faintly exceeding the speed he could control, and accidentally stumbled on the vines in the woods as he moved forward.


    boom!


    The boy lost his balance and fell to the ground with a very ugly dog-eating posture.


    A blond, sunny and handsome teacher leading the team, a pretty girl with chocolate-colored hair and purple traces on her cheeks, a cold boy with silver hair, a mask and a short knife on her back, plus a girl who just appeared on the stage as a dog eating shit. Guys.


    "Have you caught up?"


    "No, you''re late, bring dirt." Young Kakashi walked over and said faintly, "Do you know what time is the gathering time? Since you have become a ninja who can stand alone, it is natural to abide by the conventions and rules."


    The hot-blooded boy Uchiha knelt on the ground with soil and explained: "No, I was thought to be carrying luggage on the way, and the staggering old lady asked for directions, and the dust got in the eyes."


    "Well, these are lies."


    "Don''t say that, Kakashi." Bo Feng Shuimen turned around and said, "Bring the dirt to help the old lady lead the way, right."


    "I also helped with the luggage," Uchiha added with soil, and then took out a bottle of eye drops to drip into his eyes.


    "Teacher is too easy to trust people. There will never be someone who needs help showing up in front of Daito every time. Ninjas who don''t follow the rules and agreements are called trash, right." Kakashi''s indifference and complaints Skill really is innate.


    "Haha..." Bo Feng Shuimen laughed dryly. Although Kakashi was outstanding in his ability, he was also called a genius in this age of war, but he was too mature and indifferent.


    "Really, don''t you have any favors in your heart? It''s always rules or something. It''s annoying. The most important thing is self-control."


    "Well...you two don''t quarrel, it''s the same team." Lin looked depressed and tried to mediate the relationship between the two problem children.


    "Lin, you are too used to bringing soil, today is a very important day for me."


    "Say... as it said."


    "What day is it?" The hot-blooded boy Uchiha brought the soil obviously forgot this.


    "From today onwards, Kakashi is just like me. In order to improve the efficiency of the mission, I decided to split into two operations with Kakashi, because Konoha''s combat power has never been so insufficient." Bo Feng Shuimen began to explain the situation, his strength plus the Art of Thunder God, it doesn''t matter if a person runs around on the battlefield alone, but now Kakashi is the same as him, so he can be relieved by acting separately. Up.


    After all, there is no way, Konoha was too much wasted in the war, and now there is a shortage of manpower. This is still in the case of a medical unit led by Tsunade, otherwise Konoha would have lost.Even so, Tsunade is not a god, and there are still people who have to leave the front line of the battle. Today, facing the two villages of Yanyin and Unyin, Konoha''s combat power is seriously insufficient.


    "If you act separately, that means..."


    "Yes, Kakashi is the captain, leading a team of three men and Lin, and I act alone."


    With a large backpack on her back and full of medical supplies, Lin turned her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve said that before, bring soil? I want to give Kakashi a gift.¡±


    "I''ll give you this. The specially-made kunai, although a bit heavy, it''s fine with habit." Bofeng Water Gate''s index finger hooked a three-pointed kunai, which of course has the coordinates of the god of thunder.

 271 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 271

    "Thank you."


    "My gift is this, a personal special medical kit, which has been improved for convenience."


    "Thank you."


    Kakashi accepted the gifts from Bofeng Shuimen and Lin, and then unceremoniously extended his hand directly to Daido.


    "Wh... what do you mean by this hand?!" Bringing dirt, who forgot to prepare a gift, used anger to hide his embarrassment, "I have nothing to give you at all!"


    "Forget it, anyway, what you send will not be useful, and the useless will only be a burden."


    The hot-blooded boy obviously couldn''t stand this kind of stimulation. He pointed to Kakashi and said, "Really, it''s incredible that you can become a Shinobi!"


    "It''s not your turn to talk to me, the tail of the crane."


    "I''m Uchiha from the Uchiha clan. One day I will surpass you, as long as my writing wheel eyes are opened!"


    "Aren''t the Uchiha clan all elites? Even if they don''t rely on that kind of thing, they should be great."


    "Nani?!"


    "Really, stop arguing." Lin hurriedly pulled the two problem children to prevent them from fighting.


    "Well, it''s time to explain the task, after all, it''s close to the border."


    As soon as Bofeng Shuimen spoke, the two problem children of Kakashi and Daitu immediately calmed down. After all, they both respect Bofeng Shuimen very much.


    The content of the mission is divided into two parts. Of course, it is aimed at the land country of Yanyin Village. Bofeng Shuimen should go directly to the front line, face the army of Yanyin Village, behead a large number of ninjas in Yanyin Village, and at the same time help Kakashi and the others. Lure the enemy.


    The task of the Kakashi team is to sneak in secretly and destroy God Wu Kun Bridge.


    The battle line is advancing to the country of fire again. The number of ninjas in Yanyin Village has increased to thousands. The enemy''s advancement is smooth, which means that their logistics supplies must be very sufficient, otherwise they will not even have enough food to fight.


    Kakashi''s task is to destroy the Shenwukun Bridge on the transportation supply line and cut off the logistics supply of Yanyin Village.


    Both missions are extremely difficult. To face the ninja in Yanyin Village head-on, you must have superb strength. In a human meat grinder like the battlefield, a little carelessness will kill you.


    And Bofeng Water Gate also became famous in this battle. After all, killing the enemy ninja directly on the frontal battlefield is the fastest way to become famous.


    Kakashi and their missions are not so easy to improve their reputation, and the danger is also not small, the logistics supply route is very important, both the enemy and us know, so Yanyin Village will definitely send a powerful ninja to guard the logistics supply route. , The front battlefield is bloody and ruthless, and the rear battlefield is also raging.


    Before the border line, Haofeng Water Gate followed Kakashi and the others, and indeed encountered Iwanobu''s blockade. Kakashi¡¯s Thousand Birds thunder light shined for the first time, but because he did not yet have a writing wheel. Chidori''s stab speed was too fast and as a result, he couldn''t respond himself, was cut and wounded by the enemy, and was rescued by Bo Feng Shuimen at the moment of his death.


    After giving Kakashi some life education, Bo Feng Shuimen hurried to the battlefield, after all, war waits for no one.


    But after Bofeng Shuimen left, the heads of Naruto and the others came out from under the ground.


    Naruto pinched his chin with a distressed expression.


    "A indifferent, self-respectful, talented teenager, a hot-blooded crane with a loud voice, and a beautiful girl trying to mediate the relationship between two problem children. Why do I feel so familiar?"


    Sara was not aware, so Hinata covered her mouth and smiled narrowly, while Xiao Nan fell into the memory slightly.


    Kishimoto really likes this team configuration.


    After a brief silence, Xiao Nan took the lead to react and said, "Where are you going?"


    "Of course I went to the frontline battlefield." Naruto made a decision immediately. Although the birth of Kakashi was a wonderful scene, the fall of Uchiha''s belt changed the development of the world, but The purpose of his trip is to make waves.


    The Mayfly technique was activated again, Naruto and the others shuttled through the ground at supersonic speeds, rushing towards the front line.


    The frontline battlefield of the land of the earth and the land of fire...


    The two countries are fighting hard at this time, no matter which side they will not easily admit defeat, the old Tuying man even dispatched himself. Now just over fifty years old, the third generation of Mu Tuying two Libra Ohnoki, he has the blood of the ninja world. Chen Dun, even a strong Shadow-level player would never dare to connect it with his body. If he was hit, it would be useless even with Tsunade, and it would be deadly.


    The third generation of Hokage wants to guard Konoha, so the person in charge of this front is Jiraiya. The current strength of Jiraiya is not the opponent of the two Libra Ohnoki, but he sticks to the show, and the three generations of Tukage cannot achieve any great results in several strong attacks. , Can only be supported.


    The front in the Thunder Country is not very good. The three generations of Raikage have also personally dispatched. The strongest shield and the strongest spear are simply irresistible. Now they rely on Tsunade¡¯s strange power and Oshemaru¡¯s soft transformation. Together, they managed to resist the third generation of Raikage, but the third generation of Raikage¡¯s body is too strong, even if it bears Tsunade¡¯s strange power, it is completely unharmed. Even if the Oshe Maru wants to use poison, the poisonous snake¡¯s teeth can¡¯t bite it. The fighting on both sides can only drag on first.


    The gravel was flying in the sky, and the Bofeng Shuimen passed through countless gravels and landed on the side of Konoha''s position.


    "You are finally here." The middle-aged ninja with a beard finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the arrival of Bo Feng Shuimen.


    "How''s it going?"


    "The enemy is estimated to have fifty people, and only four of us survive."


    One sentence tells the cruelty of the war. Although this is only a small position, the monofilament does not hinder the fierceness of the war. It changes hands several times a day, and both sides have invested huge combat power. There are already corpses everywhere. .


    Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t talk nonsense, he took out the scroll directly from his backpack, and then released a bunch of Kuunai that had been marked by the God of Thunder.


    "Everyone, please throw all these karma at the enemy camp, and then leave it to me alone."


    "It''s too messy, no matter how you say it alone..." A young ninja felt incredible.


    "Shut up and do as he said!" The middle-aged uncle Luo Jihu whispered, "Next, you can enjoy the battle of Konoha''s golden glitter. Don''t blink, it''s only a moment."


    Chapter 316: Golden Glitter vs Golden Streamer!(1)


    The four Konoha ninjas who survived threw the Kumato towards Iwanobu of Hafeng Watergate aimlessly. Although none of them hit, it was enough for Hafeng Watergate.


    Fei Lei Shen''s karma is everywhere, this is no longer a battlefield, because what will happen next is not a battle at all, but a unilateral massacre.


    The golden light keeps shining in the smoke and dust, Bofeng Shuimen has activated the battlefield meat grinder flying Thunder God art, every time he jumps in space, his suffering will accurately harvest a life in less than a minute. The fifty ninjas of Yanyin were all strangled by the water gate.


    This is the golden flash fighting method, using the ultimate speed of the Thunder God technique, before the enemy hasn''t reacted, even a knife wipes the neck, clean and neat.


    However, he is far from invincible. He has a very troublesome opponent in this ninja world, the third generation of Mu Raiking.


    The third generation of Raikage is the most feared enemy of Bo Feng Shuimen, because his defensive power is too strong, whether it is Flying Thunder God¡¯s Slash or Helix Pill, hitting the third generation of Raikage on the body, it is no different from a mosquito bite. After all, it is a super monster that can physically fight the tail beast, even if it eats a spiral shuriken head-on, it cannot cause fatal damage. Even if it attacks the vitality of the eye, given the speed and reaction power of the three generations of Raikage, even if it has With the technique of Flying Thunder God in hand, it is basically impossible to pierce the eyes of three generations of Raikage.


    "Huh~~"


    Breathing out a sigh of relief, Bo Feng Shui''s goalkeeper Fei Lei Shen had no success.


    "Ok... so awesome!"


    Just now, the young ninja who did not believe that Bofeng Water Gate could deal with all the enemies alone did not believe in his own eyes. The entire fifty ninjas were all turned into corpses in less than a minute.


    "It''s really worthwhile to be able to see the golden glittering battle with my own eyes."


    "Yeah, that''s amazing!"


    Holding their positions, the four ninjas who finally waited until the water gate of Bofeng water gate killed all the enemies so easily, they couldn''t help but developed immense respect for the water gate.


    "Since you are not in vain for this life, then please all go to death, Flying Thunder God''s Slash!"


    Naruto quickly threw out Fei Lei Shen Kuwu, and threw it towards the bearded middle-aged ninja.

 272 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 272

    They had tried their best to resist the attack of Yanyin Village. After being rescued by Bo Feng Shuimen, they were relaxed both mentally and physically. Naruto''s sneak attack was so fast, how could they be able to stop it. .


    laugh!


    Naruto cut his head with a knife, and the blood was sprayed into the air. Under a rain of blood, Naruto immediately turned around, and Kuwu continued to fly out.


    Ding!


    This time, Kuwu didn''t hit the enemy, and was hit by the flying thunder god Kuwu from Bofeng Water Gate in mid-air and fell to the ground.


    Although Bofeng Shuimen¡¯s instantaneous technique is faster than that of Thousands of Lightning, but he can¡¯t act like Thousands of Lights while leaving the Flying Thunder God¡¯s skill, so the workaround he thought of was to use the Flying Thunder God of Light. The style is tied to the kunai. In order to cooperate with Fei Lei Shen, Bo Feng Shuimen''s kunai throwing technique has been well practiced, otherwise it will not be able to hit the kunai in midair.


    "Who are you? Why do you use the technique of Thunder God?!"


    "you guess."


    Naruto said harshly, and immediately turned on the Nine-Tailed Chakra mode, and the Nine-Tailed Claws grabbed the young ninja.


    "Flying Thunder God''s Slash!"


    Hao Feng Mizumon knew that the remaining three ninjas had no fighting power, so he was the only one who could deal with Naruto at this time, and once again took out a handful of kunai to Naruto¡¯s forward path, and calculated at Naruto¡¯s speed , Kuwu should just cross his arms.


    Naruto knew Bo Feng Shuimen''s plan, so he stopped immediately, but although his body stopped, his hands did not stop, Chakra''s arm stretched automatically, and a blue Chakra ball pressed against the young ninja''s heart. .


    "Spiral pill!"


    "Nani?!"


    Naruto''s Chakra''s arm twisted an arc in midair, and the Kuwu of the Wave Fengshui Gate flew past. The Thunder God''s Slash could only cut through the air, but Naruto''s Helix Maru really hit the young man. Ninja, the force of the penetrating spiral twisted his heart into pieces.


    Bofeng Water Gate was really shocked at this time. It was enough to surprise him that the opponent would use Thunder God. At this time, the opponent used the ultimate form change technique helix pill that he developed in three years. Combine the points to let Bo Feng Shuimen understand that the other party is aimed at him.


    And the first trick Naruto was a sneak attack, but the second trick was to actually kill his comrades in front of him, which made Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart quite solemn.


    "Wind escape tornado whirlwind!"


    Naruto threw out the kunai in his hand, then quickly formed a seal in his hand, and then spit out a cyan hurricane in his mouth. The hurricane combined with the attack characteristics of the spiral pill, and the continuous rotation produced extremely strong destructive power. In addition, the power of the god of thunder, the dragon The whirlwind spread extremely fast, and immediately enveloped the remaining two ninjas except for the water gate.


    Bo Feng Shuimen knew that the other party was deliberate, but he couldn''t just watch Naruto kill his comrades. He immediately launched the instantaneous technique, rushed to the two of them, caught them who were already unable to fight, and then fled instantly.


    "Run away!"


    "Can you escape?"


    Bofeng water gate is indeed powerful. It can save people before Naruto¡¯s tornado in that moment and then escape unscathed, but the two Konoha ninjas are dragging oil bottles after all. Take them, speed It''s much slower.


    Naruto concentrated all the chakras on his legs, using his own flesh to produce the ultimate speed comparable to the instantaneous technique, and rushed to the side of Bofeng Shuimen, and Kuwu slashed at a ninja beside him. .


    "Spiral pill!"


    Bo Feng Shuimen immediately used the spiral pill to resist. The benefits of the spiral pill he developed were revealed at this moment. There is no time for the seal, but it can also complete this destructive A~ level powerful ninjutsu in an instant.


    Naruto can actually complete the spiral pill with one hand, but sometimes he still needs to use the shadow clone to assist, in fact, it is just a matter of habit.


    boom!!


    laugh!!


    Naruto used his body to carry a spiral pill explosion, but the kunai in his hand ruthlessly pierced the other''s heart, replacing his life with injury. Naruto is the favorite of people who are hard to die. Play.


    As the saying goes, the soft ones are afraid of the hard ones, and the hard ones are afraid of death. Naruto''s fighting style is always the most troublesome and difficult to deal with.


    Bo Feng Shuimen never expected that the opponent would be so fierce. He obviously had the advantage, but he wanted to fight his own injury and kill a ninja who had no combat power. In just a few tens of seconds, the people next to Bo Feng Shuimen There is only one comrade-in-arms left.


    "Who are you and what purpose do you have?!"


    "Don''t want to talk to disturb me, I won''t be merciful when I start! Wind escape spiral shuriken!"


    "Nani!"


    It''s not that Bo Feng Shuimen''s mood is too bad, but he was shocked again. In less than a minute, he was already so shocked for the third time, looking at the blue spiral shuriken in Naruto''s hand.


    The skill that he is best at Flying Thunder God, the spiral pill he developed, and even his own unfinished technique, the opponent has mastered it only in his ideals, and Bo Feng Shuimen felt huge fear at this time.


    "Go, spiral shuriken!"


    "Crap! Fei Lei Shen enchantment!" Bo Feng Shuimen reacted slowly because of surprise, and had no time to escape, so he could only immediately activate Fei Lei Shen''s enchantment defense.


    The Thunder God enchantment is the strongest enchantment technique. It is impossible to tear it apart even with the super S-level profound meaning of the spiral shuriken. Naruto didn''t care at all. His figure flashed, and the body with golden light rushed to it. Behind Bofeng Water Gate.


    "I will also fly into the Thunder God enchantment. I know the weaknesses of this trick!"


    The Flying Thunder God barrier is indeed strong, and it can even transfer the ten-tailed beast jade without any effort, but there is no absolutely invincible trick in this world. The same is true for the Flying Thunder God barrier. The biggest problem with this trick is when it is used. , The user¡¯s back completely empties the city and cannot defend.


    Bofeng Water Gate is facing this situation at this time. He is facing a spiral shuriken. He does not have the exaggerated strongest shield of the three generations of Raikage, so he has to block it, but because of this, there is an empty space, giving Naruto a chance. Rushed to his side.


    laugh!


    Without hesitation, he raised the sword and fell, and cut down the last ninja next to Bo Feng Shuimen.


    After Bofeng Water Gate resisted the spiral shuriken, he moved a little further away from Naruto, and asked for the third time: "Who are you and what is your purpose?!"


    Watching Naruto kill four of his comrades in front of him with his own eyes, the anger in Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart needn''t be said much, but he knew he had to calm down, because this suddenly appeared mysterious. The young man is as powerful as never before. He can basically use all the tricks he knows. He naturally knows the weaknesses of these tricks. He has to deal with it carefully.


    This time was different from before, Naruto threw Fei Lei Shen Kuwu up and down in his hands, answering Bo Feng Shuimen''s question.


    "Let¡¯s formally introduce yourself. My name is Naruto Uzumaki. If I want to talk about my purpose, I just killed you."


    When Bo Feng Shuimen heard the name "Naruto", his eyes jumped a little, because he remembered that the name of the protagonist in the book "The Legend of Strong Perseverance" written by his teacher was called Naruto. He used the same technique as himself, even more powerful than himself, and whose name was the same as the protagonist of that book, Bo Feng Shuimen thought all this was too coincidental.


    "Will you kill me?"


    "Then give it a try, the future fourth-generation Naruto-sama!"


    Chapter 317: Golden Glitter vs Golden Streamer!(2)


    Naruto quickly attacked and rushed towards the Bofeng Water Gate, and the five spiral pills were pressed towards the Bofeng Water Gate at the same time.


    Looking at Bofeng Shuimen with his eyes, he knew that Chakra Shao said that the opponent''s Chakra Shao was several times more than him, and he would definitely suffer a head-on collision with him. Thinking of this, the Kuwu in his hand was immediately thrown out, and then the Fei Lei Shen technique was activated immediately.


    Naruto¡¯s Nine-Tailed Instantaneous Technique is faster than Bofeng Shuimen¡¯s instantaneous technique or the Thunder Shadow¡¯s thunder armor of the third generation, but it is inferior to the Flying Thunder God technique, ranking second in the Ninja world.


    Rumble!


    Helix Pill lost its target, and all five hit the ground. The five-fold serial explosion lifted the mud directly.


    Naruto is really generous. Before others plow the land, he uses a rake, and he uses a spiral pill.


    Flying Thunder God''s Slash!

 273 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 273

    With a low cry in his heart, the Kuwu in Bo Feng Shui Men''s hand was cut off towards Naruto''s head.


    Naruto wouldn''t be afraid of siege at all, even if he didn''t have the technique of Flying Thunder God, the biggest reason was that he was omnipotent in this state.The chakra behind Naruto surged, and a chakra figure exactly like him appeared on his back.


    "Spiral pill!"


    Seeing Helix Maru smashing at him, Bo Feng Shuimen knew that even if he was desperate, he would not be able to hit the opponent when he was hit by Helix Maru. He immediately reacted between the lightning and flint, and Fei Lei Shen started again.


    In an instant, Bofeng Water Gate came to the place where those Iwa Shinobi were just now. His kunai is everywhere here. If these kunai are not completely destroyed, he can easily escape from Naruto''s attack.


    Naruto sneered coldly, and didn''t mind Chakra who wasted six helix pills. He pulled out four kunai and threw them on the four corners of Bofeng Shuimen''s body.


    "Ninfa against the Thunder God barrier!"


    Time and space are distorted, and bizarre power envelopes both Bofeng Shuimen and Naruto.


    Bo Feng Shuimen frowned, and he, who was proficient in the Art of Flying Thunder God, obviously felt the abnormality of this enchantment.


    Naruto is secretly proud. He himself said that he is proficient in the art of flying Thunder God, and he naturally knows the weaknesses and how to deal with this trick. Naruto¡¯s Nifei Thunder God enchantment was developed for this purpose, specifically dealing with the proficient time and space. As long as Naruto¡¯s Chakra continues, anyone will be confined to the inside of the barrier, and he can¡¯t escape with space-time ninjutsu. Naruto was originally prepared to deal with Uchiha¡¯s soil, but he didn¡¯t expect to take it first. Bo Feng Shuimen came to try it.


    Naruto squeezed his finger bones and said, "Let me see and see, Konoha''s youngest generation of strongest men, how good is golden glitter! Five elements spiral pills!"


    Thunder!Flames!Blackwater!Strong wind!loess!


    The five spiral pills have five different attributes. The dazzling light and strong force oppress Bo Feng Shuimen to feel very difficult to breathe.


    "Spiral pill!"


    Bo Feng Shuimen faced Naruto''s Five Elements Helix Pill, and did not evade, but instead rushed directly up, holding an ordinary Helix Pill in his hand.


    Bofeng Shuimen launched the instantaneous technique, and the golden light kept jumping. Although the speed was not as good as that of the Thunder God technique, the victory was that there was no need to leave the coordinates in advance, and the speed was far beyond the limit of ordinary people.


    Facing Naruto¡¯s Five Elements Helix Maru, Bo Feng Shuimen fully demonstrated his powerful reaction ability. With a flash of light, Naruto''s Feng Dun Helix Maru almost touched her face, but he immediately activated it. The technique of instantaneous body, avoiding the attack of Feng Dun Helix Wan, turned one side, using powerful body control to fly in the air, Helix Wan pressed against Chakra''s arm.


    boom!!


    Helix Maru blasted Chakra''s arm, Bofeng Water Gate passed through the smoke of the explosion, and the Kuwu in his hand slashed towards Naruto.


    Ding!


    Naruto is not a good person either, the Flying Thunder God Kumo, who is the same as Bofeng Shuimen in his hand, resisted Bofeng Shuimen''s slash, then the muscles of his right arm tightened, and then the strange power burst out suddenly.


    Click!!


    Naruto''s strange power exploded in an instant, cutting off the Kuwu in Bo Feng Shuimen''s hand, and at the same time the strange power also shook Bo Feng Shuimen out.


    Bofeng Water Gate adjusted his figure in mid-air, and after landing slightly embarrassed, he couldn''t help but feel surprised, and said in secret: What a terrible weird power, I am afraid that it is not under Tsunade-sama. When will there be such a young master in Ninja World? ?!


    "Ninfa Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique!"


    Naruto threw out a kunai, and then quickly formed a seal in his hand, kunai quickly divided, and thousands of kunai flew towards the water gate of the wave.


    Bo Feng Shuimen lowered his body and picked up two flying thunder god Kuunai from the ground. One was held in his hand, and the other one, with a certain look in his eyes. Kuunai Naruto flew over the sky and came to Naruto. In front of.


    Ding!


    Naruto blocked Kuwu from flying, Bo Feng Shuimen immediately activated the Thunder God''s technique, avoiding the attack of Kuwuying''s clone, and then quickly sealed the seal in his hand in front of Naruto.


    "Feng Dun makes a big breakthrough!"


    Naruto held his hands in front of him, and Nine Tails Chakra formed a barrier to protect Naruto.


    "Spiral pill!"


    Bo Feng Shuimen was waiting for this opportunity, and rushed in front of Naruto. The blue spiral pill pressed against Naruto''s stomach. When he raised his hand, the explosive force of the spiral pill hit Naruto directly into the air.


    Whoosh!


    Immediately after that was Bo Feng Shuimen''s favorite technique of flying Thunder God, Bo Feng Shuimen appeared behind Naruto in an instant, and a spiral pill appeared in his hand again, pressing Naruto''s back.


    "Ah!"


    The opposite direction of rotation of the two spiral pills in the front and back destroyed Naruto''s body, and the uncontrollable twisting of the body caused Naruto to howl in pain.


    boom!!


    The impact of Helix Maru behind him made Naruto fall to the ground, and the impact like a meteorite stirred up violent smoke and dust, covering his body completely.


    "Huh...huh...huh..." Bo Feng Shuimen panted violently, sweat on his forehead continued to drip, and said: "This should be solved."


    Is it that easy to kill fifty Iwanin in a second?Coupled with a few consecutive spiral pills, it would be too burdensome for the wave Feng Shuimen whose chakra volume was not too large, and he would be in trouble if he could not win.


    "It''s amazing, it''s worthy of the fourth generation of Hokage in the future. It''s a pity, your tricks can''t kill me." Naruto''s tone was a little admired, but it was more playful. In the smoke and dust, his golden check Carat still hasn''t disappeared, the two vortex-shaped cavities on the abdomen and the back, and the blood from the corners of the mouth seem to be nonexistent.


    The chakra of Nine Tails kept surging, and the wound on Naruto''s body by the spiral pill quickly recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. Even if the spiral pill has the penetrating power that can directly penetrate the skin and injure the internal organs, it is still destructive for Naruto not enough.


    After all, Naruto has learned too many messy ninjutsu, his strength is more complicated, and the wave of the wind water gate is the skill of the thunder god, so Naruto is not as good as the wave wind water gate than the speed, but the problem is the wave wind water gate The attack method is not tough enough, neither Helix Maru nor Thunder God''s Slash can cause fatal damage to Naruto.


    "But if you only have this ability, I can only ask you to die, Bo Feng Shui Men."


    Naruto''s words were cold and merciless, and raised his right hand, the Yin and Yang chakra all gathered in the palm of Naruto''s right hand, turning into a pitch-black chakra ball.


    "Tail beast jade?!" Bo Feng Shuimen''s pupils shrank, and he blurted out in surprise, how could he not understand this technique?!Helix Maru was developed on the basis of the tail beast jade, and the one that allowed him to study the tail beast jade, Konoha was one person, Uzumaki Kushina, the second Nine-tailed man Zhuli.


    Bo Feng Shuimen suddenly thought of this, his face changed drastically, and said: "Nu Xinnai! What happened to you?!"


    In fact, Naruto was taken aback for a moment, and then he sneered, which is also quite fun.


    Except for Xiaonan and Hinata, who came across with Naruto, and Sara who knew what happened, no one in this world knows the true origin of Naruto, including Hafeng Shuimen, he originally used it. The tail beast jade was used to deal with Bofeng Water Gate¡¯s Flying Thunder God Art, but I didn¡¯t expect that Bofeng Water Gate would suddenly crooked, thinking how he had done to the whirlpool of this era. People find it more interesting.


    "You said that red-haired woman, guess what?" Naruto deliberately dangled Bo Feng Shuimen''s appetite, "The power of Nine Tails is really powerful, right?"


    Although Bo Feng Shuimen tried to control his emotions, but because of his preconceived notions and Naruto''s deliberate guidance, Bo Feng Shuimen subconsciously believed that Naruto had killed Kushina and grabbed the power of Nine Tails. Angry.


    After all, humans are humans, not machines. No one can remain calm forever, especially when they involve their beloved.


    "Spiral flashing super round dance roar three styles!"


    Bofeng Shuimen could no longer take into account Chakra''s problem, and used a wind escape in his hand to blow all the Thunder God Kuwu on the ground, flying towards Naruto, and then immediately continuously activated the Thunder God technique.


    Bofeng Shuimen really did his best this time, regardless of the consumption of Chakra, he continued to use the thunder god technique, and kept jumping around Naruto. The golden light shone again and again, and the kunai in his hand kept slashing on Naruto. go with.


    Naruto also deliberately relied on the speed of Bofeng Shuimen to improve his reaction power, and the tail beast jade in his hand was lost.


    "Continuous tail beast jade!"


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    A series of explosions of the tail beast jade occurred in the Nifei Thunder God enchantment, and Hafeng Mizumon was trapped in Naruto¡¯s enchantment, and he could not escape even with the art of Thunder God, and he did not belong to him like Uchiha Daido. In the space, his body was injured by the tail beast jade explosion, but the attack did not stop.

 274 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 274

    Naruto concentrated all his attention, eyes, ears, even nose and whole body, all turned into super sensors, and Naruto did not let go of the air fluctuations caused by the sudden appearance of Bofeng Shuimen. Immediately punched and injured.


    Naruto used his super perception power to fight against the speed of Bofeng Shuimen. At first, Naruto fell into the wind and suffered a lot of scars on his body, but he recovered quickly under the Nine-tailed Chakra. In the high-speed battle, he gradually adapted, and the strange force fists continued to blast, resisting the attacks of Bo Feng Shuimen.


    Click!!


    Bo Feng Shuimen rushed to Naruto''s face, holding on to the pain of an arm that was broken by Naruto''s fist, and the kunai in his hand pierced Naruto''s heart.


    laugh!!


    Naruto¡¯s chest was pierced by the kunai of Bofeng Shuimen, and his heart was also damaged. Naruto coughed out a mouthful of blood, but his heart was cruel. Broken the arm of the wave feng shui gate.


    "So I won''t owe you anything! Go to hell! Bofeng Shuimen!!"


    "No! Naruto! You can''t kill him!"


    Chapter 318: Jiu Xin Na''s Love!


    Kushina¡¯s Chakra has always been in Naruto¡¯s body, originally to be able to see his son after death, and to help Naruto master the power of Nine Tails, but Naruto was in anger and pain in his heart. A part of the anger was on Kushina¡¯s head, so that Naruto used the black stick that yin and yang to hide the chakra of Kushina, and challenged the Nine Tails alone, and the remnant soul of Kushina and the chakra were also able to Save it.


    Jiu Xinnai has been in pain over the past few years, but Naruto is hard-hearted no matter what she says, and she is unwilling to waver. She also knows that everything is her own.


    These are all inevitable things.


    Kushina had also expected that Naruto had the intention of killing Watergate before, but Naruto was reluctant to say a word to her. No matter how she tried to dissuade her, it was useless, but at the last moment when Naruto was about to kill Watergate, Jiuxina thought of a very important thing.


    There are causes and results, even if Naruto doesn''t want to admit it, even if Naruto has never called her a mother, but she and Mizumon are Naruto''s parents after all. If Mizumon is dead, where did Naruto come from?


    So Kushina desperately wanted to stop Naruto, but it was too late for her. Naruto¡¯s move could no longer be stopped, or he hadn¡¯t planned to look back since he saw Bofeng Shuimen, so he didn¡¯t let Xiaonan When they came, they were just facing the water gate of Bo Feng.


    Bo Feng Shuimen stubbornly broke off an arm and pierced Naruto''s heart. Although Naruto meant to release water on purpose, it can also be seen that his hand was cruel.


    However, Bo Feng Shuimen is ruthless, Naruto is more ruthless than him, Bo Feng Shuimen sacrifices his arm, but Naruto sacrifices his heart.


    "Demon Fox Claw!!"


    boom!!


    Nine-tailed Chakra with great destructive power completely destroyed his head in the desperate gaze of Bofeng Shuimen, and the bright red blood sprinkled on Naruto''s face, making his orange eyes look extremely gloomy and strange.


    The headless body of Hafeng Shuimen fell to the ground unwillingly. It should have shined in the Third Ninja World War. The famous Ninja Ninja was given to him by someone who shouldn¡¯t exist in this era. Killed, completely changed the future direction of this world.


    Spelling his heart pierced and got a chance to kill Bo Feng Shuimen, Naruto himself paid a high price. After killing Bo Feng Shuimen, he himself knelt on the ground, and the blood kept pouring from his heart. .


    Naruto gathers all the chakras of Yang Yun to his heart. Naruto will not die if he is pierced through the heart, but it will be troublesome if it takes a long time.


    Although he was pierced in the heart, Naruto also escaped from the Shinigami, but the problem is that Naruto''s existence has not disappeared after the death of Bo Feng Shuimen.


    "Do you hate us so much?"


    In the consciousness space, Uzumaki Kushina looked sadly at his son. This was the first time Naruto was willing to meet and talk with her in years, but this scene was built in this situation. Sinnai felt great sadness.


    Hate it?


    Kushina really can¡¯t hate Naruto. After all, Naruto is the child born in October of her pregnancy. She just feels sad for herself. If she was firmly opposed to Naruto¡¯s making Naruto a Nine-tailed man at the beginning, their mother and child¡¯s Fate may be different.


    "You give me a reason not to hate you." Naruto looked at Uzumaki Kushina and said indifferently.


    For Naruto, there is a big difference between the two people of Naruto and Uzumaki Kushina. The chakras and remnants left by Naruto and Naruto merged with the remnant soul, and they obtained almost all the ninjutsu of Naruto. At the same time, a problem also arises, that is, in the remnant soul, Bo Feng Shuimen''s feelings towards Nine Sinna.


    Although this emotion is not strong, it has always existed, so Naruto never knew what face he should face Kushina.


    Mother and son?


    To be honest, Naruto has never had a mother-child relationship with Kushina. After all, Naruto was almost thirteen years old when they first met, not to mention that he was still stuffed with someone else''s soul.


    men and women?


    Obviously not, after all, for everyone in this world, Uzumaki Kushina is Naruto''s biological mother after all, and his body is conceived in Kushina''s belly.


    Uzumaki Kushina is infinitely sad, and it is difficult to refute Naruto¡¯s words. No matter from which point of view, Kushina asks herself that he has not fulfilled the role of a mother, so that Naruto has experienced an extremely miserable childhood, and he is still Kyuubi. At that time of Renjuli, Mito and Uzumaki Mito were taking care of her, but what about Naruto?


    It is the tragic fate of Renjuli who knows the tragic fate of Renjuli, who personally put this tragic fate on Naruto''s body, is full of guilt for Naruto, even if Naruto kills his father, her husband, Jiuxina by himself Nor can it have any hatred or complaints against him.


    When Naruto saw Kushina lowered his head and trembled all over, he felt unspeakable pain in his heart. He was unspeakably upset. This is why Naruto has been reluctant to face Kushina. Ah, this woman is too special for Naruto.


    Ugh¡­¡­


    With a light sigh, when Naruto was about to exit the consciousness space, the woman in front of him suddenly rushed up and hugged Naruto.


    Almost subconsciously, Naruto placed his hands on Kushina''s waist and gently wrapped her around her.


    Guru...


    Although he knew that the woman in front of him was dead long ago, and now only a few chakras and a ray of remnant soul were left in front of him, Naruto felt that his heartbeat was completely chaotic for an instant, and could not help but swallowed his saliva. .


    Naruto is now half a head taller than Kushina, allowing Kushina to rest his head against his shoulder.


    Hot tears fell on Naruto''s body, Naruto''s hands were tightly wrapped around Kusina''s waist, unwilling to let go.


    "Sorry."


    Jiuxinai choked up, and the pain had made her very tired.


    "For so many years, I have not fulfilled my responsibility as a mother, and caused you to endure so much pain. I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    "I''m still talking about this now... It''s been so many years anyway..." Naruto said with a light sigh. After speaking, he was stunned. How could he say this?


    Kushina gently pushed Naruto''s shoulder away and looked at him with tears on his face.


    "Don''t you hate me?"


    Naruto smiled bitterly, and the look of Jiu Xinna''s tearful eyes and the pain in his heart made him understand one thing.


    "Actually, I never hated it at all, but... I don''t know how to face you."


    Physiologically speaking, they are mother and child who are related by blood, but psychologically speaking, Naruto has never regarded Kushina as a mother, and even said that he has a love for her and a man for a woman. This love I don''t know whether it was because of the fusion with the remnant soul of the water gate of the wave, or the emotion that was transformed into the love of the character of Uzumaki Kushina in his previous life. In fact, Naruto himself couldn''t tell.


    The happiest smile bloomed on Jiuxina''s face, and her teary eyes filled with immense happiness and joy.


    Kushina has never heard Naruto say a word of concern, because he has never received it, so he can appreciate its preciousness, and his heart is extremely satisfied at this moment.


    "Thank you... Naruto, thank you for allowing me to experience the joy of being a mother, thank you so much..."


    Naruto raised his hand and wiped the tears from Kushina''s face with his rough fingertips.


    Mother... But I never treated you as a mother.


    Seeing Kushina''s delicate face, the emotions in Naruto''s heart emerged, overwhelming the fear and bewilderment, bowed his head, and kissed.

 275 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 275

    "Well¡­¡­"


    Kushina''s eyes widened and looked at Naruto in shock, unbelievable that he would dare to do this.


    Naruto has no way of retreating. He stretched out his hand behind Kushina, and his wide palm prevented Kushina from escaping.


    However, Naruto was really worried. After a brief shock, Kushina stretched out his arm around Naruto''s neck, and his fiery body took the initiative to stick to it.


    Even if they will be condemned by God, they are not afraid, they just want to have each other well at this time, and have this short-term tenderness.


    After more than ten years of waiting and waiting, now it finally blossoms and bears fruit. Although it is a forbidden dark flower that blooms, neither Naruto nor Kushina can resist its fatal temptation.


    Everyone only knows that Zeus, the third-generation king of Olympus, and Hera, the queen of Olympus, are both a husband and a sibling, but who knows that the first-generation king, the god of the sky, Uranus, the first-generation queen, the earth The mother of Gaia, the sky and the earth, seems reasonable, but Uranus is Gaia''s son, which means that Uranus and Gaia are both mother and son, and husband and wife.


    Regardless of self-comfort, Naruto has an excuse to persuade himself, and feels Kushina''s tenderness with heart.


    It¡¯s just that Naruto doesn¡¯t know that the issue of ethics and ethics was originally due to physiological reasons. Marriage of close relatives would cause a high rate of malformation in offspring. However, there is no such scrupulousness for gods and demons, so ethics and ethics can basically be ignored.


    Naruto actually didn''t need Uranus and Gaia to make excuses, because from the moment he was selected by the golden nightmare king, whether he was soul or body, he would gradually transform into a high-level god and demon.


    It¡¯s true that Naruto was born in the belly of Kushina, but in terms of bloodline, they are actually completely different. What''s more, the Kushina who is held by Naruto is actually left. Chakra and Remnant Soul are just under, even the flesh is gone, messy.


    The king of golden nightmare is the ruler of everything, her will is her power, and she can do anything.


    After the kiss, Kushina looked at Naruto with a happy face.


    "Naruto, I love you."


    This love is not only the love of mother and child, but also the love of a woman for a man. Now, she finally dared to say it.


    "Kushina...I love you too."


    In Naruto''s sincere confession, Kushina had no regrets in his life, and the last Chakra rushed towards Naruto''s heart, his body turned into a little spark and disappeared before Naruto''s eyes, and his soul ascended to heaven.


    "This... is not over yet."


    Above countless dimensions of time and space, the golden nightmare king showed a smile that turned all beings upside down.


    Chapter 319: Taste the Hinata, the world of turbulence!


    After that, Naruto''s mood was depressed for several days. Hinata and the others didn''t know the situation and thought it was the reason Naruto killed Hafeng Mizumon, but Naruto knew that his depressed mood was because of Kushina. , Has nothing to do with Bofeng Shuimen at all.


    Naruto himself did not expect that he had been hiding from Kushina, but he had fallen in love with her, and it was too late when he found out.


    Even if Naruto wants to resurrect Kushina, he doesn¡¯t have that ability. First, he doesn¡¯t know where Kushina¡¯s body is. At least the dark part, roots, and Konoha are not there. Second, Kushina¡¯s soul has arrived. In the Pure Land of Bliss, even if Naruto had the mask of the god of death, he couldn''t go directly to the Pure Land of Bliss and grab the soul of Kushina.


    Although Naruto can live and die, he is not a real god after all. Even if he is a true god, he has to pay a price to change his fate.


    If Naruto can get the eyes of reincarnation and master the art of reincarnation, there may be a way, but now, Naruto can do nothing.


    "Okay, Hinata, don''t do this, I''m fine."


    Naruto is in a bad mood these days, Hinata, Xiaonan, and Sara are busy waiting for Naruto. Naruto sees in his eyes and is moved in his heart. At this time, he can¡¯t help holding Hinata. In his arms.


    "Sorry, the mood is not very good these few days, I have worked hard for you."


    "It''s okay," Hinata cleverly leaned his little head on Naruto''s shoulder, and said, "It''s okay to see you like this now."


    "Yeah, the past is over." Naruto smiled slightly. Why is he so entangled with Kushina. After all, Kushina has been dead for 16 years. It is most important to cherish the talents around him. of.


    He closed his eyes slightly, and what he smelled in his nose was the light scent of Hinata, the smell of Hinata, which made Naruto feel relaxed every time.


    The lips found Hinata''s little mouth subconsciously, and pressed it tightly, gnawing at Hinata''s little mouth severely.


    "Hey..."


    Hinata screamed, his naturally beautiful face turned red in an instant, but he didn''t struggle, and instead softly put on his lips.


    Naruto¡¯s obscenity is obvious to all. Even the innocent young Hinata, who has been with Naruto for so many years, will be influenced by Naruto to some extent. Although her face flushed because of her shyness, she did not resist Naruto¡¯s actions. In fact, Hinata himself enjoys the taste of kissing Naruto.


    Every time Hinata kisses Naruto, as soon as Naruto touches her, Hinata¡¯s head is as messy as a mass of paste, let alone how he can react to Naruto¡¯s movements, and his head is confused. Yes, let Naruto grab everything from him.


    Naruto let go of this little confusion when he was close enough. Looking at the shame on Hinata''s face, Naruto couldn''t help moving his index finger.


    Gently squeezing Hinata''s little nose, Naruto said with a smile, "Hinata, you are really getting more and more beautiful."


    Hearing this, even if Hinata''s consciousness had not returned to his head, a sweet smile was still curled up at the corner of his mouth.


    "People are not so good."


    Women are all hearing animals, they just like to listen to good things. Even Hinata, who is as pure and cute as a porcelain doll, is no exception. Naruto is born with a mouthpiece, and her mouth keeps sweet words. Hinata and Naruto have known each other for more than ten years, and they can be considered spiritual. The "old husband and old wife" is now, but he still can''t resist Naruto''s sweet words and confusion. He is confused in his mind and does not know where he is.


    Naruto and Hinata hugged each other, rubbing their cheeks against the top of Hinata''s head.


    "Hinata, will you be my woman tonight?"


    "Yeah." Hinata was stunned by Naruto''s sweet words. He hadn''t reacted yet, and subconsciously didn''t want to refute Naruto''s meaning, so he nodded, and after a few seconds he finally woke up and raised his head. Looking at Naruto with pure white eyes, he blinked twice, and then there was an explosion in his head.


    "You, you, you, you, you...what did you say?!"


    It can be seen how great the impact of this incident on Hinata is. Hinata, who has always been timid, couldn''t help but raise his voice at this time, and the skin all over his body turned red because of Naruto''s words.


    "I''m serious, Hinata, we have known each other for ten years, and now we are not children anymore, I like you, I love you, I hope you can be happy every day, and I am very greedy, I hope All your happiness is given by me alone, Hinata, okay to be my wife?"


    Naruto''s words are gentle and domineering, and his tone is full of affection.


    Hinata''s face flushed, and his heart was beating so fast that he almost jumped out of his chest.


    Naruto clasped the back of Hinata''s head, looked directly at her pure white eyes, and said, "Hinata, will you be my wife?"


    "Okay." Hinata recalled how the two of them had come to the present day by bit, and unconsciously agreed, and then cupped his blushing cheeks with both hands, and uttered a shameful cry.


    Naruto took advantage of the situation and hugged Hinata tightly to prevent her from fleeing ashamed, and kept saying tender love words in her ear, coaxing Hinata Fang to be ashamed and happy.


    In fact, from the bottom of my heart, Hinata had no intention of resisting the fact that she really became a Naruto woman, except that she was a little bit shy, or that she had been looking forward to this day for a long time.


    Three years ago, her body hadn¡¯t grown up. Naruto didn¡¯t want to harm her body, so she endured it for three years. Now, she is sixteen years old, and she is in shape. To be honest, Hinata has improved her figure more than in the past two years. Greater strength.


    Hinata, Sakura, and Ino were originally classmates in the same class. They were all about the same body two years ago, with three washboards, but now, Hinata has thrown Sakura Ino out of the Milky Way, even every day. , Temari, and even Silent, the figure today is not as good as Hinata. This thing made Silent and almost burst into tears. The figure was actually lost to Hinata, and it was really dead.


    That night, after dinner, everyone slept in the house made by Naruto with wooden escape. Naruto pulled Hinata into the house. The two struggled in the middle of the night, and Naruto let go of the fragile Hinata, the wooden one. The soundproofing effect of the house was poor, and as a result, Xiaonan and Sara didn''t sleep well all night. The next morning, both of them had panda eyes, and their eyes were a bit of resentment.


    Not to mention that Naruto and Hinata are married, so they are so sweet that they don''t want to be separated for a moment. Anyway, the Ninja world has not been peaceful recently.


    The third Ninja World War has reached its final moment. Originally, the country of fire and the country of soil were fought hard, and no one on both sides could do anything about it. Because of the golden glittering wave Fengshuimen, although it is not obvious, Konoha This side has slowly begun to gain the upper hand.


    But Naruto was killed by Naruto, but Naruto directly hung the body of Naruto at the entrance of the Fire Nation Army camp and posted a piece of paper on it. Article, the letter "Bo Feng Shui Men is dead".


    It is a very big thing that someone can sneak into the army camp, so it is related to the popular wave of water gate, which caused a lot of shock in Konoha''s army at that time.

 276 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 276

    Jilai is also the teacher of Bofeng Shuimen. Although he only sent a headless corpse, Jilai can still recognize that it is his disciple. Naturally, I don¡¯t need to say more about the grief and anger in my heart, but Jilai must also endure his own. Grief and indignation.


    There is still a war, and Jiraiya is also the leader of this front. If even he loses his mind, he won''t have to fight this battle.


    Jiraiya¡¯s first reaction to the murderer who killed Watergate was Yanyin Village. After all, the country of fire is currently fighting against the country of soil, and Watergate¡¯s frontline is quite active here, so it can be said that there are plenty of motivations.


    But the question is, in Yanyin Village, who has the ability to kill Watergate?


    Three generations of Tuying?


    He is indeed strong, but the problem is that he is now facing the front line with Jilai.


    The four-tailed five-tailed man Zhuli?


    Although Human Zhuli is a war weapon, Watergate has defeated three generations of Raikage¡¯s son Ai and eight-tailed Renzhu Liqi Rabbi before. The combination of four tails and five tails may not be stronger than the AB combination in Yunyin Village.


    The masters of Yanyin Village have been involved in the war. Who else can kill Watergate?


    Although the strength of Watergate itself is not at the top of the Ninja World, he, who is proficient in the art of the Thunder God, can''t escape without any help. Jilai also asks himself that he can defeat Watergate, but if he wants to capture or even kill Watergate alive, Even if he adds Tsunade, Oshemaru still has three generations of old men, it is difficult for all four of them to get together.


    After all, they had no way to trap Flying Thunder God.


    The news that Bofeng Shuimen was killed can''t be hidden at all. Although it is impossible to determine whether the news is true or false, the third generation of Tukage does not mind using this news to boost the morale of the ninja in his village.


    Bofeng Shuimen did not appear on the battlefield for five consecutive days, and it seemed that the news was confirmed.


    The third generation of Tuying even adjusted the strength of the four-tailed person to help the battle here. With the four-tailed war weapon, Yanyin Village''s strength has greatly increased, and Konoha is gradually suppressed.


    No matter how much Jilaida emphasized, "It was just the enemy¡¯s strategy. To dampen our morale, Watergate was not dead." However, Watergate had no news for five consecutive days. Moreover, there were people on the other side participating in the war, and Jiraiya was alone. It''s hard to turn the tide, after all, it is enough for him to deal with the three generations of Tu Ying.


    The Iwanin people got the results again and again, and gradually suppressed Konoha. The three generations of Tukage and Libra Ohnoki were happy every day. He really wanted to thank the person who killed the water gate. It is because of this that the morale of the Iwanin people can be greatly improved. , The two pillars that were originally used to deal with the wave of the water gate can also be extracted and one can be used in the war. As for the main force of the unnecessary people, it is to deal with some unexpected situations.


    All these changes were caused by the appearance of Naruto, but he didn''t realize it at all. Instead, he walked slowly towards Shenwu Kun Bridge.


    In that direction, he smelled the tail beast.


    Chapter 320: Hunting Tail Beast!


    Killed Bofeng Shuimen, but his own existence did not disappear, which made Naruto sure that he was not simply going back to the past. He not only traveled through time, but also through space, and ran into a parallel space for twenty years. Before.


    In other words, no matter what he does here will not have any impact on that world. What he changes is the future of this world. The "Naruto Uzumaki" in this world no longer exists, but his own Naruto Uzumaki does not It won''t be affected, so Naruto can collect the chakras of the tail beast in this world without hesitation.


    He now has nine-tailed chakras and one-tailed chakras. As long as he collects the remaining seven-tailed chakras, even if only a small part is enough, plus the six magic arts, he will later seize Sasuke¡¯s eternal kaleidoscope. It should be able to compete with Datongmu Huiye.


    As for the reincarnation eye that directly captured Madara¡¯s eyes in this world, Naruto didn¡¯t think about it, but after thinking about it, it¡¯s better to forget it, because Madara is Madara after all, and reincarnation eye in Madara¡¯s hands and Nagato¡¯s hands are completely two levels. Sasuke''s eternal kaleidoscope, and then merged with the power of Asura and Indra to open the eyes of reincarnation, this is the way Naruto should go.


    Naruto was first for the five-tailed Chakra, for no great reason, just being relatively close.


    "I remember Wuwei Renzhuli from Yanyin Village, right?" Xiao Nanmei glanced at Naruto and said: "You killed Bofeng Shuimen, but in the end you are going to kill Yanyin Renzhuli again. I really don''t know you are. Who do you help?"


    "Of course I don''t help on either side, I only help myself." Naruto said with a smile, without any shame, "No matter what we do in this world, it won''t have any effect on ourselves. Why don''t you take the opportunity to take advantage of this opportunity, after all, after I go back, I am not sure I will be able to come back."


    "A hundred feet and a hundred calculations, in the end all the cheap price was taken up by you alone." Xiaonan shook his head helplessly. Naruto is really the world''s No. 1 leaking king. Others have worked so hard, so he just followed behind and got it. With a lot of benefits, she took a look at Sarah, and Sara turned her head to the side blushing immediately.


    "No way, I''m just such a good person, so God takes care of me."


    "Shameless!"


    "Hehehehe..." Naruto just smiled shamelessly, shamelessly shameless, how about it, anyway, as long as you can survive and live your life well, everything is secondary.


    The tail beasts all have the ability to sense each other, and they have special "channels" that can communicate with each other. It is a very simple matter for Human Zhuli to find Human Zhuli, especially after knowing the approximate location.


    The five-tailed King Mu¡¯s person Zhuli is called Han. Twenty years later, he should be an adult strong man wearing red armor and a huge hat. Now, he should be a young man in his twenties.


    "Wind Escape Mini Spiral Shuriken!"


    This is how Naruto greets!


    The cold light in Han''s eyes flickered. He was born in this era of war, and his identity is special. He has long developed an extremely vigilant character, and he reacted when Naruto¡¯s mini spiral shuriken flew out. .


    The red figure brutally broke several big trees directly and escaped from the forest. Naruto''s mini spiral shuriken hit a rock and was blocked.


    "Nine tails?"


    Han¡¯s tone is very strange, sure and very puzzled. Wuwei¡¯s perception can confirm that the blond young man in front of him is Jiuwei Renzhuli. That¡¯s right, but Han has fought with Jiuwei Renzhuli before and was almost sealed by the other party, so Han He would never admit his mistakes, but the Nine-Tailed Man Zhu Li was obviously a red-haired woman. The other party didn''t seem to have used the Transfiguration technique, so Fan had this strange reaction.


    "Since you recognize me, it''s easy. Now, keep it simple. Obediently hand over the five-tailed Chakra, so that you don''t have to be beaten." Naruto akimbo his hips, looking at Fan with a smile. For him, Renzhuli, who has not fully grasped the power of the tail beast, is no different from the ant, and it is still nine-tailed to five-tailed, and if it is eight-tailed Kirabi, you can still play.


    "Do you think it''s possible?!" Han looked at Naruto with a gloomy look. Naruto''s request would not be accepted by any other person, because if the tail beast is removed, unless it is a fairy People of the body, otherwise there is only one end.


    dead!


    Who would want to die?Han is definitely not the type to live impatiently.


    "Squirt feet!"


    White steam spurted out of Han''s body, his tall and strong body turned into a jet plane, and he kicked Naruto.


    Han is 24 years old this year and he is 192.5 cm tall. It can be said to be very tall. Naruto looked at Han''s tall figure and had to admit that although he had grown to 175 cm, he was not particularly tall.


    Although I was thinking about something messy, Naruto''s attack was definitely not slow.


    boom!!


    Naruto spreads Chakra to his limbs, and then burst out strangely!!


    Head-to-head!!


    Han''s strong body was slightly thinner than Naruto''s body.


    Naruto''s feet didn''t leave the ground, but they were pushed back by Han''s brute force. His feet plowed two deep marks on the ground, and Naruto''s legs were almost in the mud.


    The three of Hinata and the others were staying in the tree. Seeing this scene, they couldn''t help but said in surprise: "What a terrifying strange power, except for Tsunade sister, this is the first time I have seen anyone who can suppress Naruto with brute force. "


    Hinata''s pretty face was surprised. Naruto is Konoha''s second strongest strength. The first is Tsunade, and the third is Sakura. Of course, this is only a brute force, and Yamen Dunjia is not included.


    "After all, it is the strength of the five-tailed human. Although the strength is not as good as the strongest nine-tailed, it is after all the human-pillar strength, and each beast has its own special ability. It seems that the ability of the five tails is a powerful physical attack." Xiao Nan''s experience is much richer than that of Hinata, and in order to capture the nine big-tailed beasts, Xiao has sent out all the information about the nine big-tailed beasts. It is not surprising that Xiao Nan will know.


    Sarah looked worried, she didn''t have the so-called strength, she could only see that Naruto was not as strong as the guy wearing the red hat. She couldn''t help but worry, and said, "Naruto will be fine, right?"


    Xiao Nan and Hinata looked at each other, both smiled slightly, and then said at the same time: "Of course not."


    "That guy is playing now. It''s a rare experience to play against Renzhuli. If that guy can let us watch here, it shows that he has absolute certainty." Xiaonan''s tone is very determined, and she has to say that she treats Naruto''s The character is very clear, Naruto is playing and playing, but this petty ghost will not let them have an accident, and Naruto and Han are both Renzhuli, to be honest, Naruto feels a little empathetic, as long as the other party does not provoke him, Naruto didn¡¯t want to do too much. As long as the opponent didn¡¯t irritate Naruto, he would take a part of the tail beast Chakra. Even if the opponent retaliated in the future, Naruto will return to the original world in a few days. Who do you find revenge?


    "Ok?"


    Han was as surprised as Naruto. It was the first time Naruto met someone who could suppress him with brute force except Tsunade, and Han was also the first time he met someone who could resist his brute force.


    Five-tailed Muwang has the ability to control steam, and can evaporate water in an instant to generate ultra-high pressure, thereby generating an unparalleled strange power that surpasses Naruto. Five-tailed even stabbed the eight-tailed cow ghost with a brute force. , Shows its strength.

 277 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 277

    After all, Han is in mid-air. He is not a seven-tailed man. He can''t fly. It is not easy to borrow force in mid-air. No matter how strong the force is, it is exhausted, but Naruto is down to earth.


    "Get me up!!"


    Naruto''s feet were rooted in the ground, and his arms suddenly exerted force, lifting Han above his head, and then throwing Han out with strange force.


    "Jet punch!"


    Han''s combat experience is also extremely rich. He churns in the air, spraying countless white steam from his back, and his strong body dives toward Naruto.


    Naruto''s small body is only interested and Han has been fighting hard, and immediately activated the Nine Tails Incarnation Instantaneous Surgery, and suddenly avoided Han''s fist, went around behind him, and slashed with a hand knife.


    Oooooo...


    There was a roar like a steam train from behind Han, and countless high-temperature steam spewed out. The white steam blocked Naruto''s sight. At the same time, the high-temperature steam with a temperature of more than a thousand was also very destructive.


    "Hot, hot, hot..."


    Naruto''s palms immediately burned red when he was scalded by the steam. This damn five-tailed man took him back home and even saved the steamer.


    "Spray swing kick!"


    Han yelled, hugged his body, and immediately rotated in the air with the help of the steam, and then stomped on Naruto''s head with his heels.


    Naruto flew back, and Han stepped on the ground, and the burst of power instantly trampled the ground into cracks and deformation.


    "Don''t look down on people, Mu Dun Shujie is born!"


    Rumble!


    This was originally the border of the country of fire. The forest was dense and dense. It was originally the most suitable battlefield for Naruto. The woods created by Mudun merged with the existing woods, and all became Naruto¡¯s companions, covering the sky. The sun shrouded Han.


    "Mu Dun?!"


    Han''s pupils shrank, but Naruto''s attack couldn''t allow him to think about it.


    Whoosh!


    Several slender and tough tree vines lashed at Han like a whip, and Han''s body sprayed out steam, raising the strange power to the limit.


    Bang bang bang!!


    The tree vines entangled Han''s body, but Han moved immediately, using strange power to break all the tree vines on his body.


    These trees are all Naruto''s eyes, and Naruto did not expect ordinary tree vines to grasp the five-tailed man of Han, and in an instant, more and thicker tree vines flooded Han.


    Han has been buried in the woods, and he can¡¯t escape no matter where he goes. Enemies are all around him. These vampires keep absorbing the chakras from Han. If they are completely caught by these vines, even Han will not escape. Chance.


    Han seized an opportunity to break the three tree vines in front of him with a punch, and then the strange force under his feet exploded, and he leaped into the sky. At the same time, he sprayed thin steam behind him, controlling his flight trajectory in the air and improving the flight time.


    How could Naruto allow him to escape so easily, controlling the continuous growth of the woods, and how high the Han flies, the trees grow taller, but Han itself does not have wings after all, and even with the power of steam, he cannot stay in the air forever.


    Snapped!


    Like a fly, the tree vine directly slapped Han back.


    Roar!!


    "It''s finally out, King Mu with Five Tails!"


    "Five Mountain Jump!!"


    Chapter 321: The Tailed Beast Bullets, The Power of Five Tails!


    The white behemoth broke free from the shackles of the woods and jumped into the sky in one breath.


    Five-tailed King Mu has the strongest jumping ability among the nine big-tailed beasts. One jump seems to be as high as five mountains. His white body leapt through the air, and then his feet slammed down towards Naruto.


    Five tails weighed less than a few dozen tons, falling from mid-air, and the steam jetting from behind, so fast, like a meteorite falling down toward Naruto.


    Even Han''s brute force can surpass himself, not to mention the full body of the five tails, Ming talent does not want to use his small body to resist the five tails of the five mountains jump, immediately flashed away, pulling Hinata and the others quickly Run away.


    Rumble!


    The five-tailed brute force, coupled with the force of the fall, caused the ground to crack with one foot. It was like a powerful earthquake. The ground burst, the groundwater burst out, the forest was instantly destroyed, and a huge meteorite was stepped on with one foot. pit.


    Naruto took Hinata and the others farther away, then turned and rushed towards King Mu.


    "Continuous tail beast jade!"


    "Super large jade tail beast jade spiral shuriken!"


    Five tails quickly gathered a huge tail beast jade, and then, like a machine gun, scattered the tail beast jade into five small tail beast jade, and flew towards Naruto.


    Naruto gathered chakras in his hands, and also quickly completed the huge tail beast jade spiral shuriken. The dark tail beast jade with four cyan blade angles maintained a high degree of stability while rotating.


    Rumble!


    The five-tailed continuous-tailed beast jade and Naruto¡¯s super-large jade-tailed beast jade spiral shurikens collided in the air, and then both lost the balance of the chakras. The yin and yang chakras exploded in the air, and chaotic chakras flowed around. Erupt, the dazzling light will destroy everything.


    Destroyed!


    The ultra-high temperature chakra stream swallowed all life, the trees were roasted to lose moisture instantly, turned black, talked, and the loose trunks burned easily. The place where tail beasts raged, Yu Yu Sensen will also become a life forbidden zone.


    "solution!"


    Naruto unwrapped a scroll, and then released thousands of flying thunder god Kunai.


    "The technique of magnetic escape!"


    Naruto raised his hands, and Shouhe''s magnetic escape chakra emerged, manipulating thousands of Kuwu to fly towards the five tails.


    Wuwei relied on his own thick skin, so he didn''t pay attention to ordinary Kuwu attacks, and couldn''t even block it.


    "Tailed beasts play!"


    Naruto would immediately make Wuwei and Han pay the price for their arrogance. The Flying Thunder God''s technique was immediately activated and rushed in front of Wuwei. Then, the fist blasted out with a strange force, and the fist made the five tails howl. Before Wuwei could react, he activated the Flying Thunder God technique again, and he instantly moved behind Wuwei.


    "Super large jade spiral pill!"


    Naruto jumped out from the different dimension space, and the super huge spiral pill with a diameter of ten meters pressed against Goto''s back.


    boom!!


    Five tails were so dizzy, the huge body became Naruto''s target at this time. The tail beast''s body was too huge to respond to Naruto''s attack by the Thunder God technique, and it couldn''t keep up with Naruto. speed.


    "Tailed beast jade!"


    "It won''t give you a chance to make a move!! Mini-tailed beast jade"

 278 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 278

    Naruto couldn''t let Wuwei destroy his own flying thunder god Kunai, and immediately rushed to Wuwei, facing the tail beast jade that was about to be completed, and directly threw a mini tail beast jade.


    boom!


    The poor five-tailed tail beast jade has just been completed. Naruto dropped a mini-tailed beast jade directly. The power of the explosion made Wuwei no longer able to control the stability of the tail beast jade. The huge chakra exploded directly at zero distance, causing damage. Got it all by himself.


    Naruto gave full play to his speed advantage and used the technique of Thunder God to fly around the five tails, either punching or throwing a spiral pill, but not allowing the five tails to make any counterattack.


    Every time the Flying Thunder God''s technique jumps, Naruto''s figure will leave a golden streamer in the air, but compared to the huge body of Five Tails, the golden streamer is the same as the golden silk thread.


    These golden lights are actually the nine-tailed chakras. The nine-tailed chakras can stay in the air for a long time because they are too high in quality. Therefore, the country of fire has also cultivated a pseudo-Nine-tailed human column power. air.


    Naruto used the extreme speed to fly around the Nine Tails. The golden chakra turned into a silk thread, which was constantly wrapped around the five tails. When the previous chakras were too late to dissipate, there was a new one. The carat shrouded, gradually becoming dense and tight, intertwined into a huge golden chakra ball, covering the five tails.


    "Done! Compressed Tail Beast Jade!"


    Naruto pushed his hands towards Wuwei. He had already calculated the ratio of yin and yang in the chakra left around Wuwei''s body, 2:8.


    The extremely precise Chakra, under Naruto''s control, undergoes an extreme form change, and then merges into a super huge tail beast jade, sealing the body of the five tails in it!!


    The compressed tail beast jade exploded, but the explosion range was not as huge as the small tail beast jade. The chakra of the tail beast jade exploded in an instant, because the inside was vacuumed by the explosion, and the explosion wave was sucked by the negative pressure wave. The center of the explosion is the body of the five tails.


    Naruto raised a finger, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was extremely evil.


    "Super Mini Tail Beast Jade."


    Two ultra-mini Chakra hands were formed on both sides of the fingers, and an ultra-mini tail beast jade the size of a cherry flew toward the center of the explosion.


    boom!!


    The so-called last straw means this. The explosion of the ultra-mini tail beast jade completely disappeared from the original balance, and the power of the explosion rose to its peak in an instant, inflicting the most severe blow on the badly injured body of Five Tails.


    After the explosion slowly disappeared, Wuwei''s huge body had disappeared, leaving Han lying alone at the center of the explosion, and Naruto slowly walked to Han''s side.


    "Look, I said it a long time ago, it would be great if you handed the five tails to me, so that you don''t have to be beaten."


    Naruto won the battle and said cool words, but Han had been beaten to completely lose consciousness and could not answer Naruto''s words. Naruto just said, put his hand on Han and forcibly extracted the power of the five tails. .


    Five tails were also not lightly injured in the previous battle. Although the tail beast would certainly not die, it was unable to resist Naruto at once, and Naruto forcibly extracted a whole tail of Chakra.


    Five tails were turned into four tails by Naruto at once, but it¡¯s okay. Anyway, even if the tail is broken, it can recover after a while. Don¡¯t you see that Yao was cut off by the hell stab of the three generations of Raikage, and finally it was not long. It came out. As for why the left corner that was cut by the fourth generation of Raikage was not restored, I don''t know.


    Naruto didn¡¯t kill the Han, and didn¡¯t even sample the entire five tails. In the end, he treated Han a little bit. On the one hand, because everyone is a human being and feels the same, Naruto didn¡¯t want to do too much. On the other hand, he put Han back. After that, the news of his hunting of the tail beast will definitely spread. He didn''t say his name, but he was wearing Konoha''s forehead guard. Then the whole world of Ninja will not be upset by him.


    Mess!


    Be a little messier!


    Naruto has no scruples in doing things anyway, if he can mess up this world of ninja, it will be more convenient for him to hunt tail beasts.


    After doing everything, Naruto took Hinata and the others hurriedly left. He had just absorbed part of the five-tailed chakra. He himself had to rest for a few days to get used to the five-tailed power.


    "Five-tailed ability, isn''t it?"


    After the three, Naruto finally completely digested the power of the five tails. The power of the five tails is very special for their huge chakra aggregate, because his power is pure physical attack.


    It can be said to be an unparalleled terrifying power. After Naruto has the five-tailed chakra, coupled with the eruption of strange power, Naruto''s power can definitely surpass Tsunade.


    Another ability that Goto has is the ability to control steam. Although it is different from Terumi¡¯s boiling escape, it cannot emit super-corrosive high-temperature steam, but it can use air pressure to produce unparalleled destructive power.


    Now that Mingren has the power of the three-tailed beast, he is now even more looking forward to the chakra with the remaining six-tailed beast.


    "Naruto, how are you?"


    "Yes, I have completely mastered the power of the five tails." Naruto said with a little excitement. He was in a good mood with the power of the five tails and pulled Hinata Hinata into his arms.


    "Hey..."


    Chapter 322: Doomed to a tragic battle!


    Fighting...


    War will always be accompanied by countless deaths!


    On the front lines of the fire country and the land country, the troops led by the three generations of Tukage and Jiraiya are facing each other on both sides of the battlefield.


    Today will be the final battle. Neither the country of fire nor the country of the earth wants to delay any longer. For Ji Laiya, the death of Watergate will have a great impact on him and Konoha¡¯s morale. The country¡¯s continuous strong attacks, they have been defeated one after another, have retreated to the territory of the country of fire, fighting a protracted war is not good for them.


    In fact, the two Libras Ohnoki also have their own difficulties. Although they have the upper hand on the battlefield recently, there is a problem on the back of the Shenwu Kun Bridge. Their logistics supply line has been cut off. The news is still being Ohnoki pressed, otherwise, if it spreads out, it will definitely deal a big blow to the morale of the Ninja Iwayuki.


    Second, the five-tailed Renzhuli was severely injured and dying. Although he died because of the five-tailed relationship, he has not yet awakened. Although Renzhuli is not invincible, if Konoha can defeat the five The guy from the tailman Zhuli exists, and Ohnoki has to be careful.


    Jilai has also received news about the five-tailed man Zhuli. In fact, I don¡¯t mention Ohyeki. Even Zilai is a forehead lawsuit. He can''t guess who has the ability to beat the five-tailed man Zhuli. Was seriously wounded and dying without killing him?


    Even if you are afraid of the five-tailed runaway, you can grab Ren Zhuli first. If you can grab a tailed beast, it will be an overweight bargaining chip even in the post-war negotiations.


    Could someone save the five-tailed man Zhuli?But it''s unreasonable. If the opponent wants to save Wuwei Renjuli, why not send him to Yanyin for rescue immediately?


    No matter how smart Jirali or Ohnoki Libra is and how good at calculating, they can¡¯t figure out that Naruto, a guy who shouldn¡¯t exist and is not bound by anything, will appear in this world and cause so many things. .


    Of course, there is another reason why both sides can¡¯t help but advance the decisive battle. It¡¯s because Thunder Country is about to decide the winner. If Konoha wins, Tsunade and Osaimaru will naturally draw their hands. Although Ohnoki doesn¡¯t Convinced, but if these three guys get together, it will be difficult for even oneself to deal with.


    If Yunyin wins, Tsunade and Oshemaru can''t come to help Jiraji. The worst case is that the three generations of Raikage will wait for Konoha and Iwayin to fight both, and then take the two villages.


    This is a big gambling game that will determine the final outcome of the third Ninja War, so Jiraiya and Onoki didn''t dare to bet. They couldn''t afford to lose, and both considered the worst situation so they chose to fight.


    The plains with open terrain are not obstructed by any natural dangers at a glance, making them the most suitable venue for ninja wars.


    Onoki, the third generation of Dokage and Libra, stands at the forefront of Iwagami¡¯s army. He is wearing Dokage¡¯s imperial robe and a yellow-and-white Dokage hat on his head. He is floating in the air with his hands behind his back. Although he is small in size, he It is Yan Yin''s strongest spiritual support.


    Two steps behind Ohnoki stood a middle-aged man with red hair, red beard and purple clothes. His complexion was as hard as a rock. He was Yanyin¡¯s second man, Zhuli Lao, the four-tailed Monkey King. purple.


    Lao Zi is a relatively successful person. He can almost perfectly grasp the power of the four-tailed Monkey King. However, because of his stubborn character, he and Monkey King cannot fully understand and cooperate with each other, so he is not as good as Kirabi and Ming. people.


    In terms of morale, Yanyin is much stronger than Naruto. Although Jilai is stronger, he is still a kid compared with Tuying. There is Tuying on the battlefield and morale itself is high. , And there is also the existence of Lao Zi, the ultimate weapon.


    On Konoha''s side, the three generations of Hokage did not personally come to the battlefield. Their strongest Jiraiya is naturally a bit worse than Dokage. Nine-tailed people are not present, and even their biggest reliance, the golden glitter wave feng shui The door was also killed. There was no killing machine like the Flying Thunder God Art. Although Konoha had a large number of people, his morale was also at a disadvantage.


    Is there any way for Jilai to fight this battle? Let''s not say how much morale will be affected by timidity, even if they have fortifications?Is there anything that can withstand the dust of Onoki?of course not!


    Killed by other ninjutsu, no matter how miserable, some bones can be found, and those who were bombarded to death by the dust can not even be found.


    It would be great if the water gate was there!


    Jiraiya also had to sigh. Although Watergate will not be Ohnoki¡¯s opponent in a frontal fight, he can hold Ohyeki at the same time and constantly strangle the ninjas of Iwakura. Even if Ohyeki uses Dust Escape, Watergate can also be used. The Fei Lei Shen enchantment blocked, and he defeated the four-tailed Ju Li as soon as possible, and then besieged Tu Ying with Water Gate. If Tu Ying is taken down, the battle will be over.


    But now all of this can only exist in the fantasy stage, and Jiraiya has been forced to have to face Tuying and the four-tailed man Zhuli. This is all Naruto''s "credit".


    Tu Ying is floating in the air. Although Ji Lai is also taller, more than half a meter taller than Tu Ying, his height and strength are completely different things. Tu Ying¡¯s rickety figure exudes a momentum that is stronger than today¡¯s Ji Lai Ye. Even more powerful, his existence is like a mountain, resisting Konoha, and has become the strongest backing for the Yanyin ninjas, immovable like a mountain.


    If you want to make the two Libra Ohnoki like a mountain collapse, the probability is equivalent to impossible, at least in the hearts of Iwanin people.

 279 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 279

    "Jilaiya, is Konoha no one to use? Why are you just a kid?" Two Libra Ohnoki proudly said with his hands behind his back. He and the third generation of Hokage are in the same generation, and Jilai is in his eyes even if he Qiang is just a kid.


    "Yeah, the old man went to visit a few old friends, so I can only send me here." Jilai also said without humility. The old man said that the three generations of Naruto Sarutobi, which means to deal with you Tuying. , We don¡¯t need our Hokage to do it myself, I¡¯ll be enough. As for visiting a few friends, it¡¯s pure nonsense.


    Onoki knew that he had the advantage, so he didn''t get angry with Jiraiya, sneered, and returned to his camp.


    Jilaida was worried, but as the main general, he could not express this concern, and could only pretend to be indifferent to Konoha''s side.


    "kill!!"


    A terrifying roar broke out on the battlefield, and the tens of thousands of ninjas who were thrown into the battlefield from both sides rushed together like two huge floods.


    This is indeed a huge torrent, but it is not water, but blood. Today, the blood of countless people will be thrown here. It will not take long for this place to become a sea of ??blood.


    "I don''t know the height of the sky! Come on!" Oh Yemu yelled, and first he found Jiraiya. The two of them are the main generals. Any loss will directly change the course of the war.


    Jilai also knew that he would never retreat, because no one on his side could deal with the three generations of Tuying. At the moment, he was full of pride and roared: "The crazy ghost is here! The three generations of Tuying came to die. !"


    "Arrogant! Take the old man''s trick if you have the ability! The technique of stripping away the original realm!"


    Two Libras Ohnoki sacrificed their strongest trump card as soon as they shot. The unique blood in the Ninja world was eliminated from the dust. A transparent cone appeared in Ohyeki''s hand, with a white ball in the middle, and then aimed at Jiraiya.


    The transparent cone continues to extend, and the tip is aimed at the heart of Jiraiya!


    Dust escape is very expensive, and even the mature Ohnogi can¡¯t use it unlimitedly. But now this is a war, and Ohnogi wants to use his dust escape to open up the situation for Iwanin.


    "Psychic art summons two great immortals!"


    Jilai also asked himself that he had no chance of winning against the mature Ohnoki, and immediately used the chakras that had gathered before the war to summon two old toads, Shen Zuo Xian Ren and Zhi Ma Xian Ren.


    "Senfa Goemon!"


    This was on the battlefield, and Jiraiya knew that he had no ability to block the dust, so he immediately used the most powerful and powerful ninjutsu, Goemon, Jiraiya used toad oil, Shima immortal used fire to escape, and became immortal. Use the wind to escape.


    The three are fused together, and although they are no better than the blood of Onoki, it is indeed the strongest fire escape technique that is more powerful than Madara''s fierce fire.


    Jilai did not attack Ohnogi, because Ohnogi could use the technique of light and heavy rock to fly up, and he couldn''t hit it. Toad oil merged with wind and fire, and turned into a sea of ??fire, rushing towards Iwanin.


    "hateful!"


    Ohnoki could see that Jiraiya¡¯s plan was not to encircle Wei and save Zhao, but Ohnoki had to follow Jiraiya¡¯s plan. After all, Goemon¡¯s attack range was too large, unless Onoki could kill Jiraiya with this trick. Also, otherwise Iwanin''s damage would be much greater than Konoha.


    Immediately analyzing the pros and cons, Onoki immediately changed the direction of Chen Dun''s attack in his hand, and the transparent cylinder blasted toward Jiraiya''s Goemon.


    boom!!


    Dust Dun exploded and formed a huge transparent ball of light. The super destructive power completely wiped out Jiraiya''s S-class Fire Dun in an instant, and there was no scum left.


    Phoo~~


    Jiraiya also breathed a sigh of relief. He had no intention of using Goemon to have any effect. If he could force Onoki to change the direction of Chendan''s attack, he would succeed.


    This match made Oh Yemu suffered a sullen loss. He immediately looked at Jiraiya with murderous eyes. While giving Lao Zi a wink, he used Chakra to spread his voice throughout the battlefield.


    "Little ones, give me a shot! Let Konoha''s bastard know which village is the number one Shinobu village!!"


    Most of Iwanin would not know that Ohnoki suffered a sullen loss in the previous match. Seeing that the dust of Ohnoki wiped out such a powerful fire escape in an instant, he was full of fighting spirit and shouted and rushed towards Konoha ninja.


    "Roar!!"


    With a roar, Lao Zi completely turned into a beast, and the four-tailed Monkey King appeared on the battlefield!


    "Great! It''s Lao Zi!"


    "Everyone charge! We have Master Tukage and Yokota, and we will never lose this battle!"


    "Yes! Kill Konoha''s bastard!!"


    As soon as the war weapon came on the scene, the impact on the battle situation was huge, and the Iwanin people became more motivated.


    Jiraiya would not be unprepared for Yotsuo, and immediately began to seal.


    "Psychic art!"


    Bang bang bang!!


    Three loud noises, Toad Wentai, Toad Jian and Toad Guang three big toads appeared on the battlefield at the same time.


    There were many ninjas who were frightened by the four tails. When they saw the three big toads, they felt a lot of peace of mind. At least they wouldn''t lose in size, and they were still three to one. Their fighting spirit burned and shouted. Rushed to the Rock Shinobu.


    This battle was destined to be tragic from the beginning, while Naruto was in the mood to watch the show, embraced the well-behaved Hinata, took Xiaonan and Sara to appreciate the final result of the third Ninja War. War.


    "This is war!"


    Chapter 323: I, Naruto Uzumaki!


    Among the four Naruto, only Xiao Nan has actually faced the horrors of the war.


    Xiao Nan was born in the turbulent years of war. Her parents died because of the war. Now seeing this tragic battle, one of them is her own teacher, Jiraiya, Xiao Nan can''t help feeling a little.


    Although Naruto had fought against their three-village coalition forces in Caoyin Village, it was not a war at all, because Naruto killed all of them in one move, which is called a personal performance.


    Hinata didn''t have to have much. He had been a ninja for several years and had done many tasks. More than a hundred people died in Hinata''s hands, but Hinata had never seen such a tragic war scene.


    Although Sara was born in this era of war, because of her mother''s protection, Sara didn''t know much about the outside world. From the fact that she could easily believe the bastard of Baizu, it can be seen that this naive and unintended person Her Royal Highness has never seen the sinister world at all.


    The entire battlefield is extremely chaotic. The ninja battles are all done in the electric light and flint. There is no time to see if the opponent is a ninja in his own village. Therefore, the colors of the ninja clothes in the five major countries are not the same. The situation of the opponent''s face or forehead protection is to judge whether the opponent is an enemy or a friend from the clothes.


    Everyone was red-eyed, and there might even be cases where they killed their own ninja by mistake, but no one cared, because it was useless, the bloody breath filled the nasal cavity, and all you saw were dead and about to die. Of the people, more than 99% of people cannot remain calm in this situation. This is the cruelty of war, and the remaining 1% are those at the top of the Ninja Pyramid.


    The battle between Jiraiya and the two Libra Ohnoki is in full swing. Their battle is the fiercest. They fought from the ground to the sky, and from the sky to the ground. The battle between the two shadow-class powerhouses went from the sky to the earth, shaking the earth. .


    Jiraiya and the two Libra Ohnoki knew very well that if they lost, they would have lost this battle, so they both fought desperately.


    Two Libra Ohnogi is only fifty years old now. Compared with the aging appearance of Sarutobi twenty years later, the two Libra Ohnogi is still at the peak of strength. It is not comparable to Jilai who is only thirty years old. .


    Jilai also summoned the choice of two great immortals. Although it consumes a lot of chakras, using the immortal mode, he can compare with Ohnoki in the same year, but even with the immortal mode, facing the dust of Ohnoki To escape, he still had to hide as far as possible.


    Under the fairy mode, Jilai had a strong sense of perception, and he had escaped the dust of Ohnoki twice in a row, and neither of them could help each other at once.


    But on the other side, the battle between the four-tailed Monkey King and the three big toads, the four-tailed battle had the upper hand.


    Although the Miaomu Mountain Toad family is a very powerful clan of psychic beasts, the strength gap between the Toad Wentai and their three brothers and the tail beast is still very huge.


    Don¡¯t look at Toad Wen too being able to cut off one of Shouhe¡¯s arms, but Gaara hadn¡¯t used the art of sleeplessness at that time, so although it was Shouhe¡¯s body, his consciousness was still Gaara¡¯s consciousness, when his strength was not the strongest. Toad Wen was too hard to cut off Shouhe''s arm with a single knife, and the terrain there was forest instead of sandy desert, Wentai''s strength still had a big gap with Shouhe.


    Shouhe can easily spit out three air training rounds in one breath, and Wen is too hard to spit out two iron cannonballs. This is the gap, let alone the four-tailed Monkey King.


    Although the toad family of Miaomu Mountain is good at using water to escape and can restrain the four-tailed fuss, for the toad family, the four-tailed is also the most unsuitable opponent for them.

 280 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 280

    Toads don¡¯t have hard or hard scales, sharp claws, and four-tailed lava is deadly to cold-blooded frogs, and Lao Zi doesn¡¯t know that lava is afraid of water. His green silk fireball technique is In response to water escape, the green flame is closer to a gas bomb without burning. Although it consumes a lot of chakras, it cannot be extinguished with water escape.


    Although the four tails are one against three, Naruto has the upper hand. Although the three big toads of Miaomu Mountain are strong, they are not as powerful as the four tails, and you must be careful not to hurt Konoha ninja. , Was forced by the four tails into crisis.


    If two immortals fight with four tails, they will definitely win. Both are old toads over 800 years old. Their strength is comparable to that of a shadow class. The powerful Chakra can even shrink the original huge body so that it can stand. The point on Jiraiya¡¯s shoulders, but the problem is that the two big toads can¡¯t come to deal with Four Tails, otherwise Jiraiya would not be Oh Yeki¡¯s opponent at all. It would be even more impossible for Wentai to deal with Oh Yeki. Such a big body is simply Chen Dun''s target was hit by Chen Dun, and he died without being seriously injured.


    Iwa Shinobu has various advantages, gradually suppressing Konoha''s ninja, and Naruto''s drama is over here.


    "I should take the shot, otherwise Konoha will lose."


    "Do you care about Konoha?" Xiao Nanbai gave Naruto a glance. If he really cared, he wouldn''t kill Bo Feng Shuimen, and he was still fighting the idea of ??Kyuubi in this world.


    "Well, I''m also the sixth generation of Hokage anyway." Naruto said something that he didn''t believe in himself.


    Xiao Nan rolled his eyes again, but when Naruto was about to start his hands, he couldn''t help but said: "Naruto, be careful. Teacher Jilaiya and Sandai Tuying are not simple characters, especially Sandai Tuyingliang. Libra Ohnoki, his dust escape is very destructive."


    Oh Yemu''s Chen Dun power shocked Xiao Nan. Even if she was immune to physical attacks using Shi Zhi Wu, she would never dare to let Chen Dun hit a shot.


    "Don''t worry, I will pay attention. I also want to learn about the dust escape technique of the second and third generations of Tuying Ninja World." Naruto smiled confidently. He is not a person who will shrink back when he knows the opponent is powerful. Ah, the only blood in the ninja world is eliminated, Naruto really wants to learn.


    Hinata didn''t tell Naruto to be careful like Xiao Nan, but stretched out his hand to tidy up Naruto''s collar, like a gentle and virtuous little wife.


    "come back quickly."


    Naruto is always caught in Hinata''s tenderness offensive and can hardly extricate himself, this time is the same, reaching out to control the back of Hinata''s head, the two have a sweet and heartwarming kiss.


    "Don''t worry, it will be resolved soon."


    Naruto grabbed Xiao Nan again, enjoyed it hard on her lips before letting her go, and then looked at Sara with both eyes.


    "Anything you want to tell me?"


    "No!" Sara turned her head and said angrily, Qiao''s face looked like an old Shanxi vinegar, her face bulging like a bun.Bad things, don¡¯t know what to say to me, just know how to kiss them ~ hot, what''s wrong with me!


    Naruto was not a fool, Sara''s sour expression and tone immediately found Sara, the little princess jealous, and immediately smiled facelessly.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Sarah heard Naruto''s laughter, her heart became even more angry, and she turned her head to yell at her. Her soft ~ tender lips were immediately taken by Naruto.


    Hinata still smiled, while Xiao Nan rolled his eyes slightly, as if he could not help you.


    It¡¯s definitely the first time Sara, a pure girl, has such an affectionate behavior with the opposite sex. The sorrow and sorrow in her heart seems to be infused with sweet honey in an instant, and then the sweetness turns into countless heat streams and flows throughout Sara. Her whole body accelerated her heartbeat uncontrollably.


    Sara waved her hand to beat Naruto''s body, but Naruto didn''t care about it at all, lingering on Sara''s taste.


    Xiao Nan sighed helplessly, how could Sara escape Naruto''s palm, even if she was as cold as herself at the beginning, her heartbeat was easily disturbed by Naruto, even if she gritted her teeth with hatred, and waited for her to recover. , I can''t drive him out in my heart, but this guy is sometimes unreliable and even appears cowardly, but sometimes he is so domineering and strong, even he can''t resist it, and even said that he is obsessed with his dominance, let alone It''s pure Sara.


    Naruto tasted the taste of Sara''s mouth with enjoyment, and then flashed.


    Sara was stunned by Naruto''s kiss. It took Naruto for a long time to react. Seeing Hinata and Xiaonan staring at her, how could this simple girl stand it? She exclaimed and turned around. , Consciously difficult to face the smiling eyes of Hinata and Xiaonan.


    Naruto was in a good mood, even humming when he was flashing, but when he was standing high in the sky with a fierce battlefield under him, his expression was smiling, but his eyes became cold.


    "Tailed beast jade spiral shuriken!"


    Naruto still likes to greet with some messy things, raising his hands, using the Chakra hand to create two tail beast jade spiral shurikens, and throwing them down towards the place where Konoha and Iwagami ninjas are gathered.


    Boom!!


    Two huge explosions attracted the attention of everyone on the battlefield.


    The devastating fireworks carry incredible destructive power. Even if someone can dodge the direct attack of the tail beast jade spiral shuriken, they can¡¯t escape the engulfing of the explosive wave. The spread speed of the tail beast jade spiral shuriken¡¯s explosion wave is Several times the speed of sound, even a speed madman like Akai, can''t reach twice the speed of sound without opening the door, let alone a ninjutsu-type ninja who has the majority in the room and mainly practices ninjutsu.


    Naruto¡¯s meeting ceremony instantly created two sinkholes on the battlefield, and the huge explosion instantly harvested Konoha and Iwain together nearly a thousand lives.


    "who?!"


    Jiraiya and Ohnoki, who were originally hostile, saw that the ninja on their side was slaughtered in an instant, they couldn''t help but screamed and looked up at the sky.


    Naruto, wearing a golden chakra, nine begging jade, and holding a black Zen stick in his hand, slowly descended from the sky to Jiraiya and Ohnogi in a very pretentious posture.


    "We first met, Naruto Uzumaki!"


    Chapter 324: Take the Four Tails!


    "swirl?"


    Jiraiya and Ohnoki didn¡¯t seem to believe Naruto¡¯s words. After all, the red hair of the Uzumaki clan is a sign. Naruto¡¯s blond hair does not look like the Uzumaki clan, but Jiraiya did not expect Naruto. Still a mixed race.


    Two Libra Onoki looked at Naruto with a guard, and said, "What is your purpose?"


    It¡¯s not that Ohnoki is polite, but Naruto¡¯s two tricks just moments ago. Konoha and Iwagin have thousands of ninjas in seconds. Although they are all low-powered middle and lower ninjas, the upper and lower ninjas are less damaged, but after all, they are super powerful. Attack, the existence of such a guy is likely to change the trend of this war.


    Although Naruto knew that Onoki would never agree with what he said, he still got used to saying this.


    "Although it is very troublesome, I hope that the third generation of Tuying can give me the four-tailed Chakra, so that the problem can be solved peacefully."


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Obviously the two Libras Ohnoki refused directly. This kind of thing was within Naruto¡¯s expectations. In fact, he never thought that the other party would agree to the ultimate weapon of Renzhuli, which village would be willing to hand it over, and now Still at war.


    "Now, actually I know it will happen, forget it, I''ll take it myself."


    "Crazy kid! I will have to pay the price for you, the old man! The super light and heavy rock technique of earth escape!"


    As the shadow of a village, how could the two Libra Ohnoki allow such a kid to be so presumptuous in front of him, and immediately launched his own unique ninjutsu.


    The art of super light and heavy rock!


    It greatly reduces its own gravity, increases its speed, and can even fly in the air, but the corresponding force will be weakened.


    Two Libra Ohnoki reduced his gravity to the lowest limit, and his figure quickly flew towards Naruto. The clods gathered on his fist and condensed into a huge rock fist.


    "Soil escape super aggravates the rock art!"


    Flying to the sky above Naruto, the two Libras Ohnoki changed his gravity again, but this was super-gravity. With the force of the fall, the rock fist hit Naruto''s body.


    The super-heavy rock technique is the opposite of the super-light-heavy rock technique, slowing down one''s own speed, but it can be exchanged for a substantial increase in strength.Speaking of two Libra Ohnogi, the two techniques that change the speed and power by changing gravity, aren''t they very similar to Ultraman Tiga?The speed and power of the normal form are balanced, the purple form is flexible but lacks destructive power, and the red form is powerful but slow.


    Thinking of something messed up in his mind, Naruto quickly reacted to the attack of the two Libra Ohnogi.


    boom!


    Facing Ohnoki''s rock fist strengthened by the super-aggravated rock art, Naruto just stretched out a palm and easily caught Ohnoki''s heavy fist. With five fingers, the rock was screamed. The man was crushed to pieces.


    "impossible?!"


    "Weird power!!"

 281 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 281

    The position of Naruto''s elbow joint sprayed white steam, and the steam generated high pressure in the body, forming a powerful air pressure punch.


    "Earth escape earth spear!"


    Ohnoki is not a small character either, he immediately launched a defensive ninjutsu, and his whole body was strengthened by Chakra and became as steel as iron.


    boom!!


    Naruto''s strange power fisted Oh Yemu away with a fist. Oh Yemu strengthened his whole body with the art of earth spear, and he was not injured. However, he was beaten for a while and felt that his breathing was not smooth.


    "This is the power of the five tails, it turned out to be your hand!"


    Two Libras Ohnoki gritted their teeth and said, as Tuying, how could he not understand the tricks of the five tails, plus the fact that the five-tailed man Zhu Lihan was beaten to death before, Oh Yemu immediately confirmed that the man in front of him was the real murderer.


    "Hey, it''s okay." Naruto shook his fist. The punch just now felt like he had hit a steel block on Ohnoki. It made his hands numb. "I''m very good, just pumping It¡¯s just a chakra with five tails and one tail, I really am very kind."


    Ohnoki secretly said, no wonder, no wonder he thought that the status of the five tails was not right, the chakra seemed to have weakened, it turned out to be the chakra who was forced to draw a tail, and because of the weakness of the five tails, Han recovered very slowly. .


    "Hey, but I don''t seem to be here to play with you today, I''m going to find Siwei, bye."


    Naruto turned around to leave, but as soon as he killed so many ninjas of Konoha and Iwakura, Jiraiya and Ohnoki wouldn''t let him go easily, and they both attacked Naruto at the same time.


    "Dust escape the original world stripping technique!"


    "Senfa Goemon!"


    The two people who were originally hostile now had the enemy Naruto, so they shot at the same time.


    "It''s really troublesome."


    One-to-one words are simple. Naruto can use powerful water to extinguish the Goemon, but he will be directly penetrated by the original world stripping technique. Of course, using the jade for seeking the original world can prevent the original world stripping technique, but Yin Yang escapes. Will be broken by Xianshu, exposing one''s own weakness.


    "Sure enough, you still need to use this at this time, Flying Thunder God Enchantment!"


    After doing it for a long time, I still have to use this trick. The god of thunder kuma has created spatial fluctuations, and the super attractive force absorbed Onogi¡¯s original world peeling technique and Jiraiya¡¯s Goemon all absorbed and swallowed, and then on the other side" Spit out, as at that time, the other side of the empty tunnel was in the sea.


    "Flying God?!" Jilaiya''s pupils shrank, "Did you kill Watergate?!"


    "Bingo! The answer is correct, but there is no reward." Naruto said with a smile, disregarding the red eyes of Ji Lai.


    "I want to avenge Watergate!"


    "Well, I said, I didn''t come to you to play." Naruto smiled coldly, not wanting to waste time fighting with these two guys, Chakra stretched out his hand and grabbed two Konoha and Iwayin The ninja come over.


    "Forbidden operation like a clone!"


    This technique was told by Xiao Nan to Naruto, and it was just right at this time.


    Naruto put his hands on the heads of the two ninjas and injected his chakras. The two ninjas showed extreme fear, their eyes widened, their mouths widened, and the surface of their bodies changed and turned into Naruto. The look of people.


    "Let these two elephants turn around and play with you."


    Naruto patted the elephant and turned the doppelganger''s shoulder, then turned to flash.


    "Don''t want to escape!"


    Jiraiya and Ohnoki were willing to let Naruto go and chase them immediately, but they were immediately blocked by the elephant turn clone.


    "Don''t get in the way!"


    Although the elephant turn clone only has Naruto''s 30% chakra, but what is the concept of Naruto''s 30%, I am afraid that it is more than the three people of Zilaiya, Tsunade and Oshamaru combined, and the elephant turn clone can use spiral shurikens. , You can use the tail beast jade, you can use the wood escape, and can even be completely tail beast, the combat power is more than the average shadow class, not to mention Naruto can remotely transmit chakras, these two elephants turn clones It''s enough for Jilai to drink a pot with Onoki.


    Dragging the two old guys with the elephant turn avatar, Naruto turned and rushed towards the four-tailed Monkey King.


    "Tailed beast jade spiral shuriken!"


    Naruto once again offered his best tricks, and the jet black tail beast jade flew towards the four tails with four cyan blade horns.


    Four tails, to put it bluntly, is a monkey with four tails. The jumping power is very powerful. Just now I saw the power of the tail beast jade spiral shuriken exploding. Four tails did not intend to use their body to carry this trick. Used defensive ninjutsu.


    "Melting the granite!"


    The four-tailed granite defensive range is extremely large. After Naruto''s tail beast jade spiral shuriken exploded, the explosion wave produced continuously propelled to the surroundings, and the three major toads were all returned to Miaomu Mountain in one move.The large-scale defense of the granite resisted the power of the explosion, and the four tails immediately attacked after the explosion disappeared.


    "The art of melting river rock!"


    Four tails have a unique melting chakra, and huge magma balls spit out from their mouths. Each one is like a meteorite falling from the sky, with a high temperature of thousands of degrees.


    "Water escape spiral shuriken!"


    The faintly blue spiral shuriken flew out, and when it touched a magma ball, it exploded instantly, generating a huge waterspout like a natural disaster, swallowing all the magma balls and extinguishing them.


    A trace of jealousy flashed in the eyes of the four-tailed Monkey King, but he immediately changed his tactics.


    "Fire escape green silk fireball technique!"


    The strange green fireball passed through the waterspout produced by the spiral shuriken, and its size was not reduced, let alone extinguished, the green fireball turned into a sea of ??fire.


    "Relding the Huaguo Mountain!"


    Four tails were too bad, a sea of ??fire enveloped Naruto''s head, and at the same time, Naruto''s feet turned into a large sea of ??magma, and then the temperature of the center point where he was standing continued to rise, and finally all exploded in one breath.


    The sea of ??flames above, the volcano erupts below!!


    "Don''t be arrogant, don''t think that you are the only one! The nine tails dissolve!!"


    Naruto yelled, and the nine-tailed chakra burst out. The golden figure appeared to be larger than the four-tailed Monkey King. The nine tails flying behind him turned slightly, causing a gust of wind.


    Chi Chi Chi Chi!!


    Nine-tailed chakras continued to emerge, evaporating all the magma under them, turning them into ultra-high-temperature magma vapor, and then the nine tails turned, and a gust of wind directly extinguished the large sea of ??flames overhead.


    "Four tails! Hand in your chakra!"


    Chapter 325: Go to Konoha!


    "Wishful thinking! The art of melting the big bomb!"


    Lao Zi had a stubborn personality, and didn''t know that Naruto only planned to draw a part of the four-tailed chakra, so he thought that once Naruto pulled the four-tailed out, he would be dead.


    A huge ball of lava was spit out from Shiwei''s mouth, like a scorching meteorite falling down.


    Boom boom boom!!


    All three lava balls exploded, magma and stones exploded towards the surroundings. This trick is already a trick that does not distinguish between enemy and me. Obviously Lao Zi can no longer take care of so many. As long as Naruto is defeated, everything else is secondary. .


    Naruto snorted coldly, and the old god was staying on the head of Nine Tails.


    Many of the blasted magma and rocks spilled onto the huge body of Kyuubi, but now Kyuubi is not a complete body, but a body formed by Chakra. What if it is damaged?

 282 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 282

    "Gaia Dragon!"


    Naruto''s hands clasped together, and Nine Tails slapped his hands on the ground, using the power of the dragon veins to communicate the power of Gaia, the mother of the earth, and all the moments of the earth are under Naruto''s control.


    Rumble!


    The rocks were rolling, and nine huge stone dragons sprang from the ground. The body of each dragon was extremely delicate. Although it was a gray body, the horns, beards, and scales of the dragon were all very clear. The posture of the dragon was exquisitely drawn. , Exuding a heavy luster.


    "Weird power!"


    Naruto''s handprint changed, and the five-tailed chakra was injected into the Gaia dragon. The nine dragons sprayed out white steam and their power became stronger.


    In fact, Naruto¡¯s Gaia dragon has not yet been fully completed. This is also because he has not fully mastered the power of all tail beasts. After he has collected all the chakras of tail beasts, he will inject a tail beast into each dragon. Chakra, Naruto¡¯s Gaia Dragon was really completed at that time.


    The Gaia dragon that had injected the five-tailed chakra became powerful, crushing the poor surface and rushing towards the four-tailed dragon.


    "The art of burning river rocks!"


    The unfinished Gaia Dragon really lacked the means of attack, but directly rushed up with his own arrogant body. Gaia''s extremely sturdy body hit the magma ball one head, and directly smashed the magma ball.


    There is only one four tail, but Gaia Shenlong has nine.


    Roar!!


    The two dragons uttered a roar, opened their huge dragon mouth and bit at Siwei''s neck.


    Siwei was already surrounded by nine dragons, unable to retreat, stretched out his hands and grabbed the dragon''s neck. The four tails had great wrist strength. At this time, they could barely compete with the dragon.


    boom!


    But two fists are hard to beat four hands after all. A dragon soars into the air, then twists its body in the air, and its tail lashes hard on the head of the four tails.


    Four tails were dizzy by the hard blow, and his head fell under the impact of the strange force.


    Bang!!


    The earth cracked, and a dragon that had previously penetrated into the ground sprang out from the ground and slammed into the jaw of the four tails.This impact was extremely powerful. The four tails were pulled on top of their head by a tail before, and when their head was just under the ground, they were hit on the chin. The impact caused the four tails'' huge teeth to shatter.


    Under the pain, the two dragons that were originally grasped by both hands were also able to get away. The two dragons immediately twisted their bodies, entangled the hands of the four tails, and the remaining seven dragons also rushed up and pulled the four tailed ones. The body is tightly entangled and connected end to end, as if forming a huge chain of stone, tightly locking the four tails'' body.


    Even if the four tails have strong arms, their body movements have been completely restricted, and it is difficult to move them, unable to make accumulating movements, and it is difficult to exert great strength.


    At this time, Naruto fell into the well, and the huge body of Nine Tails rushed forward, opened his big mouth, and bit on the body of the four tails with one bite, and bit off a large piece of meat on the back of the four tails with one tail.


    "Ah!"


    The four tails suffered from pain. When the tail was completely animalized, the pain of the four tails and the old Zi were connected. The huge pain made Lao Zi unable to maintain the state of the four tails, and fell to the ground with a bang, covered in blood. Life and death are unknown.


    After the meat and tail of the four tails entered the mouth of the nine tails, they gradually became transparent, and then shrunk, becoming the original chakra and entering Naruto''s body.


    The meat of the tail beast, I have to say that it is really not what ordinary people can eat, but after eating the tail beast meat, you can get a part of the tail beast chakra, which becomes a pseudo-human pillar power. Once the cloud hidden two lights, the gold and silver brothers are pseudo Nine-tailed man Zhuli, but later someone wanted to eat the meat of the eight-tailed tentacles to become a pseudo eight-tailed man Zhuli, but all died and none of them succeeded. To become a pseudo-human Zhuli with this method, only the descendants of the six immortals can do it. That''s it.


    "The four-tailed Chakra has already arrived, and there is nothing wrong with me here. Before I leave, I will give you another big gift. Magnetic Escape, Sand and Iron World Law!!!"


    The sky suddenly became dark. It was not because of dark clouds coming, but the gray-black sand and iron covering the sun''s rays. Those sand and iron gathered together, and then branched continuously, and branched out from the branches that branched out. , Shayin''s strongest weapon, coldly descended on the battlefield.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    It has been half a month since Naruto forcibly seized the four-tailed chakra. In this half month, he has successively captured Yunyin¡¯s two-tailed brigade and eight-tailed ox ghosts and Takiin¡¯s Nanao Shigeaki part of chakras. I didn''t go there, anyway, the Chakra Shouhe had already been there.


    Although Naruto was involved, the third Ninja World War ended in Konoha''s victory, although it was true that he had paid a very painful price.


    Because of Naruto''s high-profile actions, the entire Ninja World knew the name Uzumaki Naruto in a short period of time, and all knew that he was hunting tail beasts, and now only Shayin and Wuyin have not encountered the poisonous hand.


    Shayin has also been upset recently. It can be said that Naruto has been miserable. Although Naruto did not break through the door to capture Shouhe''s Chakra, this is the problem.


    If Wuyin Village is far away from the mainland, don¡¯t care about it. Yanyin, Yunyin and Takiyin have all been poisoned by Naruto, but Shayin didn¡¯t, and Naruto used the third-generation wind after capturing the four-tailed chakra. Shadow''s strongest weapon, the sand and iron world method, killed countless ninjas, and then left.


    With this sand-iron boundary law, Shayin Village cannot be separated from the relationship, so Yanyin and Yunyin are pressing on Shayin, but at this time Shayin¡¯s strongest three generations, Fengying, suddenly disappeared. In a mess.


    As for the Naruto who caused all this, he was sitting in a luxury carriage and hurried slowly towards the village of Konoha.


    "Oh, it''s really comfortable these days."


    Naruto has seized two, four, five, seven, eighty-five-tailed chakras in a row. Now he is in a good mood, and there are three more beauties with him. These days, I really don''t envy mandarin ducks or immortals.


    "You''ll be comfortable, Shayin can be hurt by you." Sarah, who was helping Naruto beat her leg, gave Naruto a glance, and then pushed his legs away from her body.


    "Yeah, Sha Yin has been miserable lately."


    "That''s none of my business. In this Ninja World War, although all the other four villages except Konoha were defeated, the Shayin Village lost the worst, and Ianyin and Unyin also suffered a lot of damage, in order to make up for it. The loss of the war, of course, something has to be done. Shayin Village is just bad luck."


    In fact, Yanyin and Yunyin¡¯s so-called statement is just an excuse. Their Human Zhuli is still alive. Although they have not captured a part of the Chakra, after all Human Zhuli is still there, they want to say revenge?They are not so kind, it''s just that they doze off with a pillow, and they just use this excuse to hide a little bit of sand.


    "I''m too lazy to argue with you, you always have something to say."


    "Hey, don''t be angry." Naruto smiled, and pulled Sara into his arms, stretched out his hand to caress her body, touched her, "I''ll give you a massage, okay?"


    "You..." Sarah looked at Naruto''s smiling face in irritation, twisted her body reluctantly, and said, "What massage, you are taking advantage of me!"


    "Oh, when are you so smart? You are usually stupid."


    "Tell you to say I''m stupid! Say I''m stupid! You hate it!" Sa''s stretched hand kept pinching Naruto''s body, only to make Naruto grin in pain, relax her hand, Sara immediately fled Naruto''s Hug, went out and drove the carriage.


    The carriage curtain was opened again, Xiao Nan walked in and said helplessly: "You bullied her again?"


    "No way, that stupid girl''s response was too cute, and she couldn''t help but want to bully." Naruto said shamelessly, and then reached out and hugged Xiao Nan.


    There was a flash of shyness on Xiao Nan''s face, but she was not a little girl, she didn¡¯t stay shy for too long, she leaned docilely in Naruto¡¯s arms, fingers drew circles on Naruto¡¯s chest, and said a little: "You Ah, always bullying us girls like this, but we fools know that you are not a good person, and come to you like moths fighting the fire, even if they are burned to death by your fire, they don''t want to leave."


    Naruto clasped Xiao Nan''s head and asked her to turn to face her, then bowed her head and kissed Xiao Nan''s lips. Xiao Nan also hugged Naruto''s neck and responded eagerly.


    During the kiss, the fire in Naruto''s heart quickly ignited, and the male symbol gradually hardened. Xiaonan also felt Naruto''s change, his face flushed, but he reached out and held the bad thing.


    Naruto''s heart is hot~hot, and he simply keeps on doing everything, so he pulls in Hinata and Sara who are driving outside, leaving the Kage Doppelganger to do the driving.


    Not long after the two women snorted in the carriage, the happy voices of three women and a man followed.


    In the constant chariot ~ the earthquake, the carriage drove slowly towards Konoha.


    Chapter 326: Challenge the strongest Konoha!


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    With a sad sigh, three generations of Hokage stood in the office, looking down at the village today. Although they won the three wars, the village was seriously injured. Not to mention the sacrifice of a large number of ninjas, the most important thing is Lianbo Fengshui The doors are dead.


    As the strongest person in Konoha''s younger generation, the death of Bofeng Mizumon has a great impact on Konoha.


    Although all three of his disciples had returned, Tsunade left with silence after being in Konoha for a few days. The three generations knew why Tsunade was leaving, so they couldn''t stop her at all.

 283 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 283

    The happiest person these days should be Oshemaru, Hafeng Mizuno is dead, Tsunade is gone, and the guy from Jiraiya is unfettered by nature, and the position of the fourth generation of Hokage is definitely on his head.


    What worries the three generations most is the man who has recently risen to fame in the Shinobi world, Naruto Uzumaki!


    This person didn¡¯t know where he came out suddenly, as if he was born out of the sky. His news appeared in the Ninja World for a month, but in a short time, the entire Ninja World had to pay attention to him. , Who told him to do things are earth-shattering things.


    Killing the golden glitter, this is something that all the four villages except Konoha wanted to do, but they couldn¡¯t do it, but such an unnamed ninja who popped up suddenly killed Hafeng Shuimen and even hung the body on it. At Konoha''s camp, that was naked provocation and face slap.


    But in that matter, except for Konoha''s hatred of him, the other villages were quite happy, but what Naruto did next was equivalent to offending the entire Ninja World.


    Hunting tail beasts everywhere, and wantonly killing ninjas, no matter which village ninjas, anyway, as long as they don¡¯t escape fast enough, they will kill them all. Until now, only the village of Wuyin has left the Ninja World War early, so it has not been called. People have killed a ninja.


    Among the remaining four villages, Konoha suffered the most casualties. After all, they invested the most in ninjas. Many of the large-scale ninjutsu that could not escape Naruto turned into corpses. Sandy hides the least casualties because Naruto did not. To capture the Chakra of Shouhe, so there is very little contact with the ninja of Sain, but Sain''s hatred for Naruto is probably heavier than Konoha.


    Who told him to use the sand-iron boundary method on a whim at that time, this three-generation Fengying became famous, and Shayin was not clean no matter how to avoid it, and at this time, the three generations of Fengying disappeared for no reason. People are of course their primary suspects.


    Although Naruto was carrying the scapegoat for Scorpion, with Naruto''s character, even if facing Shayin''s questioning, he would not explain it. At that time, he might directly say "what about I killed him"!


    Uzumaki Naruto has taken away the Chakra of Six-Tailed Beasts, and now only Konoha''s Nine Tails and Misty Three Tails and Six Tails are left. The three generations know that Naruto will come to the door sooner or later, with the strength of the opponent. In addition, Zilai also said that the other party would also use the technique of the Thunder God, so three generations wouldn''t be able to worry about it.


    The worry of the three generations is indeed necessary, because the evil demon Uzumaki Naruto has come to the door!


    "Naruto Uzumaki is here, and Konoha''s bastards are here for me to die!!"


    Naruto stood at the gate of Konoha, condensing Chakra to his throat and let out a loud roar. The powerful sound wave was strengthened by the height of Chakra and instantly spread throughout Konoha village.


    Konoha''s ninjas suddenly became restless, and many ninjas rushed to the gate. The name Uzumaki Naruto, or a fierce name, has spread throughout the world in a short period of time, let alone being directly. The door came, if Konoha didn''t respond, where would the face of Daiichi Shinnbu?!


    "Naruto Uzumaki?!"


    Inside Konoha¡¯s ordinary hut, a red-haired woman heard the voice outside, her eyes bursting with strong hatred. From her red hair, it can be determined that she is the second Nine-tailed person Zhuli, Uzumaki. Jiuxinai.


    Since knowing the news of Mizumon¡¯s death, Uzumaki Kushina has been forced to stay in Konoha. It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t want to seek revenge on Naruto, but on the one hand, she doesn¡¯t know where Naruto is, and on the other hand, the three generations have been too strict with her. Kushina couldn''t leave Konoha at all. Hearing Naruto''s voice, the hatred in his heart could no longer be suppressed. He burst out four tails, broke through the roof, and rushed towards the gate.


    "You are Naruto Uzumaki?!"


    Three generations looked at the Naruto in front of them, even if they were angry, a hint of surprise flashed in their eyes, too young, too young.


    Bo Feng Shuimen has shined in the Ninja World in his twenties. It can be said that he is a genius among geniuses. Even Jilai has reported that Uzumaki Naruto is a very young person, even a teenager, but the third generation still thinks of Naruto. It may be an old monster who was not born. It deceived Jiraiya''s eyes with a special transformation technique. After all, it was on the battlefield and there was not much time to observe the opponent carefully, so the three-generation hypothesis is also possible. .


    But after seeing Naruto with their own eyes, the three generations felt that their assumptions were wrong. Not only was the face young, but Naruto''s whole body exuded a vigorous and vitality. To put it simply, it is the vitality of young people, this kind of breath and strength. It has nothing to do, but depends on the strength of vitality, young people are definitely better than three generations of old men.


    There are only two possibilities for this situation. First, the other party is indeed as young or even young as he looks. Second, the other party''s transformation skills are so brilliant that it can fool the eyes of three generations.


    Neither situation is a good thing. If this guy with a murderous reputation all over the Ninja World is only a teenager, what about ten years later?He hasn''t reached the peak of strength at all, what will he become in ten years'' time?If the opponent''s transformation skills are so clever that they can fool the eyes of the three generations of ninjutsu doctors who are proficient in all ninjutsu, then how high is the opponent''s ninjutsu cultivation?


    "What is your purpose?!"


    The three generations of eyes looked at Naruto like a falcon. Although they did not exude murderous aura, they could also make the opponent feel that he would die at any time, because those eyes were like choosing a place to start.


    "Did your head be funny, Sarutobi Rizen?" Naruto held his arms and looked at the three generations very confidently and arrogantly, although the current three generations are not the old rickety old man he has seen, imposing, strength, and courage. They are far better than what Naruto has seen, but he is not the strongest Naruto has ever seen. At least the Uchiha brothers and Senju brothers were much stronger than the three generations back then, and they faced Nagato¡¯s Earth-Booming Star. , Naruto has had the feeling of fear and heart palpitations, but it is completely absent from the three generations. The proficient ninjutsu of the three generations is absolutely useless for Naruto.


    "Of course I''m here for Kyuubi, this kind of thing actually requires me to explain in person, is Dr. Ninjutsu''s brain at this level? Or, if you have been Naruto for too many years, the brain has been broken." Ming People''s words are extremely vicious, and a few words devalue this Shinobi of the third generation to nothing.


    "Bold! How dare to talk to three generations of adults like this!"


    "Kill him! Kill this unaware boy!"


    "Yes! Anyone who insults three generations of adults will die!"


    Sarutobi Rizen is Hokage after all, and he hasn''t abdicated yet. He is still three generations of Hokage. He followed him and many people admired him. Hearing that Naruto insulted three generations, he immediately burst into anger.


    "Shut up all!"


    Three generations shouted, and instantly suppressed the anger of all the ninjas. Although he was also angry at Naruto''s words in his heart, of course, as Naruto, he would not lose his mind so easily and temporarily suppress the anger of the ninjas. After getting off, his eyes fixed on Naruto''s eyes.


    "You have to think clearly! You are facing the strongest ninja village Konoha, are you going to die?!"


    This is called a threat, and the three generations of Hokage threatened with the general trend, using the entire Konoha power to oppress Naruto, but in Naruto''s view, it was a compromise.


    Although Konoha won the war, he suffered too much damage. If it were not because of Uchiha''s soil, the strongest Ninja Village would have been the misty hider who suffered the least damage in the Ninja World War. Today''s Konoha Although it can still bear the title of the strongest Ninja village, but the strength is really too far, from the moment the third Ninja world war ends, Konoha will gradually decline, decay, and completely lose the first Ninja village. The strength and courage.


    Naruto killed Bofeng Mizumon and killed so many Konoha ninjas. Now he is hitting the door directly. If Konoha really has the ability, then he shouldn''t make such a threatening move and directly attack Naruto. People are killed.


    "Yes, the strongest ninja village, Konoha ninja village, the first ninja village in the ninja world..."


    Naruto''s tone sighed and seemed to be a little compromised. When the three generations thought that Naruto was going to give up and Konoha as an enemy, Naruto suddenly burst into laughter.


    "Sarutobi, haven''t you woken up yet?! The strongest Shinobu Village, rely on Konoha?! If you have the ability, kill me Uzumaki Naruto to prove that you are the strongest or..." Naruto''s eyes Indifferently and disdainfully swept everyone present, "a bunch of rubbish!"


    Naruto¡¯s words are to treat the entire Konoha as garbage. If Senjujuma and Senjuma are still alive, Naruto really can¡¯t say such a thing, but today¡¯s Konoha, Naruto really doesn¡¯t Keep it in the eye.


    Naruto was telling the truth, but Konoha was an absolutely intolerable shame.


    All Konoha ninjas are extremely angry because of Naruto''s words, anger burns in their eyes, and they want to split Naruto''s thin skin, gnaw his flesh, and eat his blood.


    Three generations knew that by this scene they could no longer give in. This had already involved Konoha''s reputation and face. At this point, if he did not fight back, Konoha''s face would be completely lost.


    boom!!


    The three generations held the golden cudgel incarnation of the King Kong Ape Demon in their hands, and an extremely vigorous and powerful aura came out of his body. He was as stalwart and huge as a mountain.


    "Naruto Uzumaki! If you have the ability, let me go, I want you to know what the price will be for challenging Konoha!!"


    Chapter 327: Fight!The power of Hinata!


    Sarutobi Hisaki is indeed very strong. After all, he is a man who has personally decided to become the third generation of Naruto Naruto. He is proficient in all ninjutsu Konoha, not counting the secrets and blood inheritance limits. He clearly understands the effects of each ninjutsu, The power, the timing of use, taught the legendary three ninjas, the man who became the ninja.


    Today, like the two Libra Ohnoki, although he has reached old age, but his body has not declined to the state of twenty years later, the strength of the Sarutobi is indeed as strong as a mountain.


    Immovable!!


    Naruto is not on the same level as the three generations of Naruto in terms of age or experience, but in terms of strength, even Senjuma is not as good as today¡¯s Naruto. Only the man who was called a god back then, the first Naruto Senjujuma To be able to be longer and shorter with Naruto, Sarutobi Hitoshi, to be honest, is far worse than his two teachers.


    Facing the momentum of Sarutobi slashing as high as a mountain, most people were afraid that even the fighting spirit could not rise, but Naruto felt extremely excited and laughed.


    "Hahaha...What a great method! Let me see how many catties you, Shinobu, are!"


    "Arrogant!"


    Sarutobi Hizumi yelled. As a Naruto, he needs to stay still and remain calm forever in order to make his villagers and his ninjas feel at ease, but when fighting, he needs to invade. Fire, with a violent posture, destroys all enemies in front of him, without mercy.


    Sarufei tore off the Hokage Imperial God''s Robe from his body, revealing his armor for battle.


    "I want you to know! What is the end of the enemy Konoha!"


    "Sarutobi! Good point!"


    Before Sarutobi started, there was a man who responded loudly. Hearing the voice, Naruto knew that he was definitely the most hated person in his life.

 284 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 284

    Danzo!


    Of course Danzo was not dead in this era. Konoha was hit by Naruto and Danzo came out. Although he was twenty years younger, Naruto still felt sick when he saw Danzo''s face.


    Naruto himself is also good at making conspiracies, but he asks himself that he can¡¯t be as treacherous and shameless as Danzo. From the moment Sarutobi became the third generation, Danzo¡¯s heart has begun to corrode. Although Danzo loves Mu Ye, but he chose to protect Konoha in a dark and just way. He only regarded Konoha as his own private property. Konoha¡¯s decay would not only corrode the roots, but also Danzo¡¯s heart. He was eroded by darkness, so he was going to die.


    Most villains are unlikable. Danzo is obviously the kind of villain that is not likable. There are very few people who like Danzo. A work, whether it is a novel, anime or TV. , There is a likable villain that can be said to be a big success, such as the mysterious beast priest Jeros in "Sorcerer of Show".


    Although Jeros is a member of the Demon Race, he will do whatever it takes to achieve his goals, but he belongs to the guy who knows he is a bad guy but can''t do anything about him. That guy is a good man, you know he has no plans yet. The method can be said to be the "righteous darkness", but Danzo is completely a bug that cannot see the light. It is the "dark and cold justice", which can be said to be really ironic.


    Danzo didn''t know the emotions in Naruto''s heart. He looked righteous and awe-inspiring, and said, "Sarutobi, Konoha''s pride ~ Pride will definitely not tolerate anyone''s provocation. We must execute this guy!"


    In any case, Danzo''s words did touch the minds of many Konoha ninjas, and each one became motivated.


    However, Naruto, who knows what Danzo is, is really awkward. This old bastard is not so kind. He ran out this time only to build momentum for himself, especially when the three wars have just ended and are preparing for elections. A critical moment for the fourth generation of Naruto.


    Naruto, who had figured out Danzo¡¯s thoughts, laughed loudly, pointed Danzo and Sarutobi with his finger, and said, "Two old immortal things, you think you can deal with me Uzumaki Naruto with your two old things. Yet?!"


    "What about my crazy ghost?!"


    The actors gathered one by one, and Jiraji was also in the village of Konoha. Faced with the real murderer who killed his beloved, Jiraji certainly couldn¡¯t sit idly by. He had to avenge Mizumon and come with him. Lengjun Dashewan.


    "Arrogant kid, do you think you can compete with Konoha?!"


    Oshemaru said very arrogant things uncharacteristically and successfully aroused the fighting spirit of Konoha Ninja. This guy''s mind is similar to Danzo. Mizumon is dead. The fourth generation of Naruto''s heir is most likely to be his Oshemaru, so At this time, it is natural to stand up and accumulate your "popularity."


    Naruto sneered and watched these guys'' hypocritical manners. While taking the Nine Tails, he didn''t mind giving Konoha in this world an extremely painful lesson.


    Whoosh!


    Konoha''s people came out so many, Naruto''s reinforcements finally came forward, Xiaonan and Hinata fell to Naruto''s side.


    "What are you two doing here? Don''t you just leave it to me?"


    "Naruto, I can''t always be under your protection, but don''t think of me as the little girl who has been hiding behind you before." Hinata Qiao smiled, facing the third time he had just won. During the Ninja World War, Konoha''s morale was at its peak, and Hina had no fear.


    "My own man is fighting in the front, and I can only hide behind. This is not my style, Naruto, don''t underestimate the female ninja." Xiao Nan also smiled slightly and lost ~ after giving her body to Naruto, she It is more focused on Naruto. How can a woman like her who is extremely loyal to feelings allow Naruto to fight alone and exclude herself.


    As for Sarah, she has no combat power at all, and there is nothing she can do at this time.


    "You guys..." Naruto sighed helplessly, stretched out his fists, and touched the fists of Xiao Nan and Hinata.


    boom!!


    Naruto immediately turned on the Nine-Tailed Chakra mode, and at the same time passed the Chakra to Xiaonan and Hinata. This is also the biggest thing he can rely on for Xiaonan and Hinata to participate in the battle. It is also the ability of Nine Tails, the ability to transmit chakras remotely. .


    "let''s go!"


    "Do you think Konoha can be defeated by the three of you?!"


    "Is it okay? You''ll know after playing!"


    "Gossip flying lion palm!"


    Hinata attacked first, opened his eyes and rushed in front of Konoha Ninja. With the Nine-tailed Chakra transmitted by Naruto as a backing, Hinata exempted her biggest weakness-the problem of insufficient Chakra, so he shot It is a powerful flying lion palm.


    Two fists condensed a ferocious red lion head, and with one palm, a chakra shaped like a lion head flew towards the Konoha ninja.


    "Tudidou Tuliubi!"


    How could Sarutobi Rizen tolerate a little girl presumptuously in front of him, and the speed of the seal was so fast that the speed of the seal was faster than Kakashi''s four seals per second, but it was a little bit worse than Itachi.


    The earth flow wall displayed by a master like Sarutobi is tall and wide, and the earthy wall exudes a heavy and thick feeling.


    boom!!


    Hinata¡¯s flying lion¡¯s palm slapped Sarutobi¡¯s earth flow wall with a palm, and was blocked by the earth flow wall, but Hinata didn¡¯t keep his hands, and hurriedly waved the flying lion¡¯s palm twice to beat the earth flow wall. A pair of wear.


    The red chakra group had flown in front of him. Sarutobi waved the golden cudgel in his hand and broke the chakra group directly. Seeing Hinata''s eyes, he couldn''t stand it for a moment.


    "Hyuga''s?!"


    Just now, the attention was focused on Naruto. Sarutobi and the others did not have time to pay too much attention to the two women Hinata and Xiaonan. After all, there is only one Senju Tsunade in the Ninja world, but from this look, Hinata¡¯s white eyes , And the blue veins around her eyes, her identity has been exposed.


    Even so, Sarutobi and the others are still a forehead lawsuit. When did the Hyuga family hook up with an outsider, and none of them had ever seen this little girl with white eyes.


    Hinata was not in the mood to talk nonsense with them, and put his hands together.


    "Soft Boxing Method Upright Lion Boxing!"


    Hinata''s strength is already much stronger than when he first used this trick that year, and with the huge chakras that Naruto constantly transmitted, Hinata can launch powerful attacks almost unscrupulously.The chakras on both fists merged into a huge red chakra lion, and flew towards the Konoha crowd.


    Jilai also glanced at Oshemaru. They have been comrades-in-arms for many years, and of course they cooperated tacitly.


    "Fire escape flame bomb!"


    "Feng Dun makes a big breakthrough!"


    Jilaiya and Oshemaru''s attack merged into a huge flame bomb with a diameter of more than ten meters. The red flame burned the sky and shrouded Hinata''s wild lion fist.


    Hinata also changed his handprints with his folded hands, and shouted in a low voice: "The lion fights the rabbit!"


    The red chakra lion seemed to become more fierce in an instant, the red chakra brilliance carried endless destruction and destruction, and its claws were caught against the huge flame bomb.


    boom!!


    The flame bomb could not withstand the strange power of the lion''s claw, and the entire flame bomb exploded, but the lion continued to run forward.


    Hina Tian''s little face was very serious and cold at this time, and all of her attention was focused on her own attack. Behind her, at this moment, a head with double horns appeared in a trance. The silhouette of the hair.


    Da She Maru''s face changed, and she didn''t expect that this young girl''s attack would be so violent and destructive.


    "Psychic art triple Rashomon!"


    Chapter 328: Furious Fight!One enemy three!


    boom!boom!boom!


    Hinata''s Mad Lion Fist tore two Rashomon in succession before it was able to be resisted by the third Rashomon. Even so, the third Rashomon was cracked and almost broken.


    Those who knew the defenses of the triple Rashomon saw the big holes in the first two Rashomons and the cracks in the last door, and couldn''t help taking a breath.


    This girl who didn''t know where she came from is so powerful in one move?!


    Hinata didn¡¯t feel too much about this move being blocked by Oshemaru. Oshemaru is one of the legendary three forbearances. Although Hinaman is strong, the gap with people like Oshemaru is still huge. Although the punch just now The destructive power is strong, but also because of the Nine-Tailed Chakra transmitted by Naruto, the power of the Lion Fist has increased three or four times.


    Hinata doesn''t need to worry about his lack of chakras, because Naruto is backing him to continuously supplement chakras.


    Kyuubi does not need to directly participate in the battle. He only needs to keep accumulating chakras. Kyuubi itself has a huge amount of chakras, recovery speed is also fast, and the amount of recovery is extremely huge.While Naruto and the others are fighting, Kyuubi provides chakras at the same time. As long as Naruto, a guy who doesn''t know what to save, is not counted, it is not a simple matter for Xiaonan and Hinata to run out of Kyuubi''s chakras.

 285 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 285

    "Hands! Fire escape fire dragon flame bomb!"


    Sarutobi was the quickest to react. No matter how amazing the opponent is, he would kill the opponent here as long as he was against Konoha, throw the golden hoop in his hand, and quickly seal his hand. A huge fire dragon spit out from his mouth.


    When Naruto saw this, he had to admire Sarutobi. The speed and timing of using ninjutsu were much better than him. Although Naruto¡¯s fire escape was powerful, it only relied on his Chakra¡¯s ¡°quality¡± and "Quantity" surpasses ordinary people in both aspects, so it is just a direct crush. His main attack method is actually to rub balls...


    "Nine-tailed Bagua Palm is empty and sky!"


    Hinataren spun in mid-air, and while playing guardian gossip, his body rotated at high speed, producing a red chakra protective cover.


    boom!!


    Sarutobi''s fire dragon flame bomb hit the sky of Hinata, and even Saruto''s strength could not be broken, and the fire dragon was bounced aside.


    Nine-tailed Chakra can protect hundreds of allied ninjas from the hands of Uchiha Madara, Uchiha Daido, and Togo. Now Naruto is just facing the Konoha people to protect two people. Of course, it is easy and free. People added up are not as dangerous as those two Uchiha plus Toyo.


    "Knoha Ryuu swordsmanship instant cut!"


    A young ninja who was obviously proficient in swordsmanship took out the short knife behind his back and slashed it towards Naruto''s head. He was obviously planning to deal with Naruto, a man with a fierce reputation all over the Ninja world, and wanted to become famous.


    However, if you want to be famous, you have to pay a price.


    Naruto''s eyes were cold, and he watched the young ninja''s sword slash at him.


    There was an excited smile on the man''s face, and he seemed to have seen the scene where his sword cut Naruto Uzumaki in two.


    The blade was getting closer and closer to Naruto, but when the blade reached a position less than half a meter in front of Naruto, the short knife seemed to be controlled by a strange force, which was difficult to control, and it was difficult for a sharp blade to advance.


    "Stupid thing! Don''t you know that I can use the sand and iron art?" Naruto looked at this young impulsive guy like an idiot, and flicked a scroll from his sleeve. After opening it, he stored it in the scroll. All sand and iron are released.


    Black sand and iron are all over the sky, like dark clouds, which makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    "Oops!"


    The young ninja wanted to draw a knife and retreat, but his short sword was attracted by Naruto''s Magnetic Escape, where it could still be drawn, and when the situation was critical, he had to give up his short sword and retreat quickly.


    Click... Click... Click...


    The sand iron was like a monster with a big mouth in a blood basin, swallowing a short knife directly and crushed it into new sand iron.


    "Magnetic Escape, Sand and Iron Boundary Method!"


    "Attack with fire escape and wind escape! Fire escape dragon fire art!"


    "The wind escapes the vacuum!"


    Konoha''s ninja was very convinced by Sarutobi''s words. After hearing the words of the three generations, they all used the ninjutsu of fire and wind to form a huge sea of ??fire, rolling over the black sand iron.


    After the high-temperature flame and the cyan whirlwind, the temperature rose to the limit, burning the sand and iron to redness. Under the high temperature, the magnetic escape was difficult to control the sand and iron, and they fell on the ground.


    "Tsk tusk tusk, the high temperature will demagnetize the magnet. I forgot such a simple thing. It failed and failed~~" Naruto shook his head and said, but his face was not lost. He just thought it was fun. It doesn''t matter if it is gone. Anyway, rubbing balls is his business.


    "Water escape spiral shuriken!"


    Because of the extreme rotation of the chakra, an unimaginable amount of water can be compressed into the spiral shuriken. After the explosion, the huge waterspout is overwhelming, and the huge wind-fire composite fire sea used by Sarutobi and dozens of ninjas is swallowed in an instant. , The remaining power of the waterspout also forced Sarutobi to use a dirt wall to resist it.


    "Shi Zhi Wu Zhi Yu!"


    Xiao Nan immediately entered the state of Shi Zhi Wu, and the wings behind him launched countless pieces of paper, like sharp shurikens, flying towards Konoha''s ninja.


    "Zhi Dun?!" Jilaiya''s complexion changed abruptly, and she took a lot of attention to this woman in a very strange black trench coat. She felt that she and her former disciple, Xiao Nan, looked like eight or nine different, but It seems to be a lot more mature. In fact, "Xiao Nan" should be around 20 years old at this time. Although Xiao Nan looks young and has no wrinkles, she still looks like a girl, but in terms of temperament, girls and mature women are still There is a difference.


    "Are you Xiao Nan?"


    After avoiding a wave of paper dance attacks, Jilai asked Xiao Nan uncertainly.


    "It''s been a long time, Teacher Jilaiya." Xiao Nan is not afraid to admit, anyway, no matter what happens in this world, it will have no effect on her. Even if "self" in this world is killed, he will not die.


    "Xiao Nan, how did you become like this? What about Yahiko and Nagato?"


    "What''s the point of saying this now, Teacher Jilaiya, hand over Kyuubi, otherwise I can only kill you here."


    "Humph!" Zi Lai also snorted, his disciple actually said this kind of thing, it is conceivable that Zi Lai Ye''s mood will not be too good, "When did you become so arrogant, Xiao Nan?!"


    "Would you like to try it, teacher Jilaiya?"


    "Toad oil bomb!" Zilaiya spit out disgusting toad oil. This thing is flammable and full of stickiness. It is the best way to deal with paper escape. It can limit Xiaonan''s paper dance, which can be said to be right. Xiaonan knows ninjutsu very well.


    "burst!"


    This Xiaonan is actually more than 40 years old. In terms of experience, he is actually more rich than the 30-year-old Ji Lai of this era. A piece of paper was immediately launched from his wings, and the piece of paper was turned into a detonating talisman with the nine-tailed chakra. Then it detonated in one breath.


    The explosion of the detonating talisman ignited Jiraiya''s toad oil, and Xiao Nan''s whole body turned into pieces of paper, avoiding the flame''s attack.


    "Paper Rain!"


    Xiao Nan did not give Jilai a chance to speak again. The wings launched a large rain of paper, covering a large area of ??ninjas. Relatively speaking, Naruto¡¯s tricks are all-round, and Hinata is more suitable for heads-up, while Xiao Nan It is more suitable for group attack, she has to attract most of Konoha Ninja''s combat power.


    Hinata also wanted to share Xiaonan''s pressure, and took the initiative to divert Jiraiya away. With Nine Tails Chakra protecting his body, Hinata also had the power to deal with Jiraiya.


    Xiaonan and Hinata helped Naruto attract some messy people, and what Naruto had to deal with was the key point. Sarutobi, Danzo, and Oshamaru rushed towards Naruto at the same time.


    "Fire escape fire dragon flame bomb!"


    As Sarutobi rushed towards Naruto, he quickly formed seals, his hands and feet were fast, and there was no mutual influence at all, and his strength was evident.


    After the fiery chakra spewed out of his mouth, it turned into three huge fire dragons, whizzing and charging towards Naruto in three directions, completely blocking Naruto''s retreat.


    "Wind escape vacuum jade!"


    Danzo also immediately used his own Fengdun ninjutsu. Although the two people have different political views, they are also the first and second-generation disciples. After many years of comrades-in-arms, they cooperated with each other. The power of the flame bullets has increased by a level.


    "Weird power!"


    Naruto gathered the nine-tailed chakra on his hands, formed two huge chakra fists, and then activated the five-tailed chakra.


    Bang bang bang!!


    Naruto punched three consecutive punches in an instant, the rapid punching and powerful force exploded the air, all three fire dragons were scattered in one breath, and the seal was quickly formed.


    "Fire Escape Dragon Fire Art!"


    "Tudidou Tuliubi!"


    "Wind escape vacuum wave!"


    Three generations of Tudun blocked Naruto''s fire-dance attack, and then Danzo immediately jumped onto the dirt wall, spitting out a sharp wind blade.


    "Wind escape beast wave gale palm!"

 286 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 286

    Naruto waved his hands, and an incomparable gust of wind broke out in his hands, destroying Danzo''s vacuum wave in one breath, and flew toward Danzo and Saru with undiminished power.


    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"


    "The wind is suppressed!"


    Sarutobi and the third generation used a joint attack. The fireball and the wind ball merged into a huge dazzling golden fireball. When Naruto saw it, the output of the Chakra in his hand was increased.


    The gust of wind howled, although Huo Dun can restrain the wind, but there is also a limit. The invincible gust of wind in Naruto''s hands directly blows out and destroys the fire ball.


    Die!


    Dashemaru yelled excitedly in his heart, his body slippery like a loach, got into the soil, and then sneaked behind Naruto silently, his neck stretched out, and a cold-lighted grass blade spit out from his mouth. He knew very well, As long as he could kill Naruto, he would almost settle for the fourth generation of Hokage.


    Ding!


    Naruto held the dark Zen stick with one hand behind him, blocking the sharp edge of Kusanaru sword.


    "It looks like your sneak attack failed, Oshemaru."


    Chapter 329: Outbreak!Five-element spiral shuriken!


    Although Naruto is confident and even arrogant, the nine-tailed chakra is indeed very powerful, but Naruto does not think that using the nine-tailed chakra can stop the Kusanaru sword from cutting. After all, this is the hardness of the three great swords. The first with sharpness, even once knocked the ten-punch sword out of a gap, Naruto really didn''t want to be cut by the Kusana sword.


    The yin and yang turned into six tin rods, blocking the edge of the Kusanaru sword, and then immediately turned around and kicked.


    "Weird power!"


    boom!!


    Naruto kicked the Oshemaru. Although Oshemaru was surprised that Naruto could block his Kusanaru sword, his reaction power was not comparable to that of ordinary people. In an instant, the softly modified body twisted and hid. Opening the heart of the heart, Naruto kicked his left rib.


    Oshemaru¡¯s strength is the worst among the three ninjas. After all, this twisted guy really lacks brute force. He was kicked out by Naruto and landed more than ten meters away. His body was shaken. Moving to stand up again, the Oshemaru, who was kicked by Naruto''s strange kick, was not injured.


    Oshemaru''s soft transformation itself is to deal with Tsunade''s strange power. He is not only bones and muscles, but even internal organs can move positions, twisting and twisting, and resolve Naruto''s strange power.


    After Oshemaru stood up, her face was gloomy, and the sneak attack was unsuccessful. Don''t say that Oshemaru, one of her own dignified three forbearances, was kicked flying by a kid. Where did she put her face?!


    Sarutobi saw that the Oshe Maru''s sneak attack did not work, and was disappointed in his heart, but after all, he was Konoha''s strongest person now, and he quickly reacted, rushing to Naruto''s side, and the golden hoop in his hand slammed into Naruto. under.


    "Let''s look down on people! Sarutobi!!"


    The six tin rods in Naruto''s hand smashed hard against the golden cudgel of Sarutobi, and the six thin tin rods slammed into the heavy golden cudgel, erupting from the place where the two weapons collided.


    "Drink!"


    Sarutobi yelled, and the incomparably strong power burst out of his not very strong body, the muscles of his body were all blended together, and the whole body''s cohesion pressed against Naruto.


    "too weak!"


    Naruto''s stern voice, absolutely merciless, raised Chakra to the boiling point in one breath, and his arms exploded with strange power.


    boom!!


    After all, Sarutobi is not Tsunade. Even if the golden cudgel takes the advantage of power, the power that Naruto fused Tsunade¡¯s Weird Fist and Goku¡¯s Weird Power is far behind, and the whole person is shaken by Naruto. Fly out.


    Sarutobi''s body was tumbling in the air, holding the golden cudgel in his armpit, and quickly forming a seal in his hand.


    "The earth escapes the earth and the river flows!"


    The underground land turned into a large mudslide, tumbling and rushing towards Naruto.


    Naruto jumped into the air a little bit, and Danzo and Osamaru also seized the opportunity to shoot immediately.


    "Wind escape shuriken!"


    "The hidden shadow has more snake hands!"


    A large number of shurikens and venomous snakes rushed from Naruto¡¯s front and back. Naruto turned around in mid-air and flew to the side easily. Danzo¡¯s shuriken and Osaimaru¡¯s shunting snake hand collided with each other. The technique completely eliminates the invisible.


    "You are really too weak. If you have the ability, you can stop looking at me! Immortal law melts away the spiral shuriken!"


    A huge magma ball with a diameter of two meters appeared in Naruto''s hand. The magma ball with four blade angles continuously rotates, exuding incomparable ultra-high temperature. Naruto''s wrist is turned, the melting spiral shuriken is facing the wood The direction of Ye flew over.


    Sarutobi''s expression changed. He knew what consequences such a big ninjutsu would have if it broke out in Konoha Village, and Konoha''s buildings were dominated by wooden structures. Losing such a big fusion would have disastrous consequences.


    "Earth Dun Dragon Ball!"


    With Konoha as the battlefield, although Naruto is at a great disadvantage, he also has a great advantage. That is, he has to block every trick of his tricks, otherwise it would not be a joke to throw into the village of Konoha.


    Sarutobi launched three earth-dragon bullets in one breath, and the three huge earth-dragons rushed up against Naruto¡¯s melting spiral shuriken. Sarutobi did not intend to block the spiral shuriken directly, but just wanted to use the hardness. The strongest earth escape, eject the spiral shuriken out of Konoha''s attack range.


    But Sarutobi obviously underestimated the power of Naruto''s trick!


    The power of the melting spiral shuriken is stronger than any kind of escape technique. The instantaneous destructive power can even directly cut down the sacred tree. The three earth dragon bullets of Sarutobi are already within his ability limit, but they are still Unable to resist the power of Naruto¡¯s move, the three earth dragons lost their water under the ultra-high temperature of the melting and turned into broken loess. The spiral shuriken flew over, and the sharp corners cut all the three earth dragons. , The destructive spiral shuriken continued to fly towards Konoha.


    "Psychic technique dream tapir!"


    "Psychic art triple Rashomon!"


    Danzo and Oshemaru also knew that the ninjutsu could not explode within Konoha, and they used psychic techniques one after another, and Danzo''s dream tapir intercepted the spiral shuriken.


    Chi Chi Chi Chi!!


    The ultra-high temperature spiral shuriken crossed Mengmo''s body, instantly causing a large amount of water on the surface of Mengmo''s body to evaporate, causing serious burns in an instant.


    Mengmo was used as a meat shield by Danzo, screamed, slightly changed the flying direction of the spiral shuriken, and was hit back by the spiral shuriken as soon as he came out.


    boom!!


    The spiral shuriken hit the triple Rashomon of Oshemaru again with an indomitable momentum. The sharp blade corners rotated at a high speed, cutting a gap in the Rashomon, and all three Rashomon were destroyed. Finally changed the flying direction of the spiral shuriken, the huge magma ball flew into the air, and then exploded.


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    Why Naruto used melting instead of other changes in nature can be seen here. After the melting spiral shuriken erupted in the air, the magma flew around and fell in Konoha Village.


    The magma was scattered everywhere, causing a raging fire in Konoha Village.


    Sarutobi was stunned, and the three of his own team joined forces to change the direction of the opponent''s ninjutsu, and the result was still damage to Konoha. Watching Konoha''s burning fire, he heard the villagers¡¯ misery. Call, how can Sarutobi not feel sad?!


    Papa~ papa


    Naruto clapped his hands and said, "It''s really amazing. Even my melting spiral shuriken is blocked. It''s really the strongest Konoha, and it''s really worthy of the Ninja Ape Flying Slash!"


    Naruto''s words definitely did not have any kindness, on the contrary, they were extremely ironic. Sarutobi and the others could see the anger in their eyes, and they wanted to tear Naruto into pieces.


    "Can stop it once, I don''t think you can stop the second time! Five-element spiral shuriken!"


    Naruto raised his hands, the Chakra of Wind Dun gathered in his hands to form his nirvana, Wind Dun spiral shuriken, and at the same time four chakra figures rose on his body, exactly the same as him. Each Chakra figure created a spiral shuriken with different attributes.

 287 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 287

    "Go to hell!! Konoha!!"


    Naruto hit his dead hand, and the five spiral shurikens scattered and flew in five different directions, forcing Sarutobi and the others to resist.


    "Damn it!"


    Sarufei was full of anger, but had to resist the five spiral shurikens. The golden cudgel in his hand instantly became larger, fusing his chakra and Sakra Chakra to the five spiral hands. The one in the sword that escaped from the earth hit it.


    Boom!!


    Among the five spiral shurikens, Earth Escape has the lowest destructive power, but the heaviest and the strongest defensive power. Sarutobi hitting it with a stick is almost like hitting an overweight shot, and the force of the counter shock shocked the ape. Fei''s arms were numb, but he didn''t dare to hesitate. His arms uttered full strength, and his muscles and bones almost wailed. The clothes on his back couldn''t stand the strength of Sarutobi and burst a hole. Then the spiral shuriken was counted Flew into the air.


    The spiral shuriken is too powerful, even Sarutobi can only block one at once, and because of his excessive force, his muscles cannot recover at once, and he can''t resist other spiral shurikens.


    "The Array of Ten Thousand Snakes!"


    "Wind escape vacuum big jade!"


    Danzo and Oshemaru did not dare to keep any hands at this time, launching their own ninjutsu to resist the spiral shuriken, but they are not as strong as Sarutobi, and they do not have the powerful weapon in their hands like the golden hoop. , The two of them worked together to reluctantly block Shui Dun''s spiral shurikens from flying, but the three most powerful ones, Lei Dun, Feng Dun and Huo Dun''s spiral shurikens, still flew towards Konoha Village.


    "Open the door, rest the door, live the door, hurt the door, the door, the king door, and the door open! Seven doors open together!!"


    A loud roar erupted in Konoha Village, and then a blue chakra that was stronger than the shadow level soared into the sky. A green figure fearlessly faced the wind escape spiral shuriken.


    "Eight Gate Dunjia Upanishad Tiger!!"


    Akai¡¯s father, Matt Dai opened seven doors in a row at this time. As a ten-thousand-year ninja, his combat power soared to the level of a high-level shadow in an instant. The power is even better than Danzo and Osha Maru.


    When the seven doors were fully opened, the huge chakra evaporated the sweat and formed a unique blue steam. These blue steam formed a huge white tiger, roaring and rushing towards the wind escape spiral shuriken.


    boom!!


    The profound meaning of the seventh gate is indeed extremely powerful, it even tore Naruto''s masterpiece spiral shuriken in an instant, and then continued flying towards Naruto unabated.


    "Is the blue steam of the seventh door? I look down on people too much." Naruto said with disdain. There is no psychological fluctuation for Matt Dai smashing his spiral shuriken. Is not in the eyes.


    The six tin rods in his hand turned into liquid again, forming a protective cover, blocking Naruto''s body.


    Even if Yin and Yang escape could not dissolve the mystery of Shurahu''s physical art, its own hardness was still very huge, and it could resist Sunhu without damage.


    Boom!!


    The spiral shurikens of Lei Dun and Huo Dun exploded in Konoha Village after all. Lightning and flames invaded this beautiful and decaying village. For a while, the whole Konoha Village was shrouded in terror and screams, as if it turned into Shura. hell.


    Thunder light and fire light shone on Naruto''s terrifying face, and Naruto looked down at the village indifferently in the air.


    "Really beautiful fireworks."


    Chapter 330: The Strongest Profound Meaning!The Eighth Dead Door Opens the Eight Door Dunjia Array!!


    Konoha was in a mess because of Naruto¡¯s two spiral shurikens, but Sarutobi and the others could not go to the rescue because Naruto, a dangerous figure, was still here. They all suffered a lot when they played together. Leaving, Konoha still let Naruto chop like pork on the chopping board.


    Naruto¡¯s attention was not put on Yu Sarutobi and the others at this time. The three generations of Hokage and Oshemaru were all ignored by Naruto. Now he was watching the Spiral Shuriken that had just been knocked out by Hiruto. Guys.(Danzo¡¯s strength is really bad)


    Super thick eyebrows, exaggerated beard and old-fashioned hairstyle, a green practice clothes, because after opening the seven doors and using the day tiger, a man with sweat and a tired expression.


    "It''s amazing to be able to knock out my spiral shuriken. What''s your name?" Although Naruto is basically sure of this person''s identity, he still has to ask about the scene.


    "Konoha Shinobu, Matt Dai!"


    "Xia Ren? It''s really amazing. Those who can open the seventh door and use Ukuyoshi Hiruto, even if they are Xia Ren, their strength is comparable to that of a shadow-level powerhouse." Naruto made no secret of his admiration for Matt Dai. Compared with ninjutsu and illusion, his practice is extremely boring and laborious. Not to mention opening seven doors. Those who can open the fifth door are even great guys. Those who can open the eight-door Dunjia formation are even more monsters. Monster in.


    To be honest, here, Naruto, Sarutobi, Jiraiya, and Oshamaru all look down on Naruto, but Matt Dai really admires Naruto very much.


    "However, opening the seventh door will definitely not be my opponent."


    Appreciation belongs to appreciation, the gap in strength is another matter.


    "Does the opponent have to fight to know! Seven doors are open!!"


    Matt Dai let out a loud roar, and the Seven Doors exploded again, a unique blue steam rushing all over his body.


    "I said, the seventh door is impossible to beat me."


    "Take it! To the peacock!!"


    Regardless of this, Matt Dai launched an extremely powerful attack on Naruto. When he stepped on his foot, the body wrapped in blue steam rushed to Naruto like a cannonball. His fists kept hitting the air, and his fists and air rubbed violently. Rubbing, produced high-temperature flame bombs, countless flame bombs seemed to form a gorgeous peacock, and a powerful attack suppressed Naruto.


    "This trick is useless! Seek Tao Yu!"


    With a wave of Naruto''s hand, the protective cover made of Qiu Dao Jade blocked him, and one that did not fall to the ground would block all the flame bombs of Chao Peacock. This move Chao Peacock won by number, but the accumulated power cannot break Qiu Dao Jade. Defense.


    "Night Phoenix!!"


    The big drink that Matt wore sounded behind Naruto, his body ran away at high speed, and his whole body was enveloped in a red flame, forming the form of a phoenix. His fist was the eyes of the phoenix that shone like a gem.


    Naruto immediately turned around, and Nine-Tailed Chakra gathered on his hands.


    boom!!


    Naruto received a punch from the front of Matt, who opened the seven doors, and almost broke his undeveloped bone.(Only 16 years old)


    I have to say that Matt Dai who opened seven doors is very strong, stronger than Sarutobi, but it is not enough to defeat Naruto.


    Matt Dai didn''t seem to be expecting any results from his Ye Phoenix, because he forced Naruto to face him face-to-face, then changed his gestures, and struck Naruto with his strongest punch.


    "Day Tiger!!"


    boom!!


    The super-powerful air cannon erupted at zero distance, and the huge power of Sun Tiger directly hit Naruto''s body head-on, and the sweat evaporated into steam, forming the form of a huge tiger. The destructive power of this move is indeed a "tiger". .


    In comparison, Hinata¡¯s Lion Boxing is actually far behind Hiruto, even with the Chakra transmitted by Naruto.


    He was hit from the front by a zero-range tiger, and the eruption of smoke covered the figures of Naruto and Matdai. Then, Matdai, who had withdrawn from the Seven Gates and was helpless, fell out of the smoke. Sarutobi quickly picked him up. live.


    "Okay."


    "Ahem..." Matt Dai coughed out a mouthful of blood foam, then showed his thumb, and smiled: "No problem, three generations of adults." Only three bones and internal organs were slightly damaged.


    Sarutobi sighed slightly, with more excitement and joy. He didn''t expect Matt to wear this ten thousand years of forbearance, facing Uzumaki Naruto, can burst out such a powerful combat power, after opening the seven doors, the Ukuyoshihiro, even if it is him You have to retreat.


    "Are you happy too early."


    The incomparably indifferent voice instantly seemed to cover the top of ice water, making Sarufei wake up instantly, raising his head, he saw Naruto''s golden figure breaking through the smoke and flying in the air.


    "impossible?!"


    "Even unscathed?!"

 288 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 288

    "Is he a man or a ghost?!"


    Sarutobi, Mattdai, Danzo, and Dashemaru couldn¡¯t believe the scene they saw. He was hit by Hiruto at zero distance. Not to mention his hands, there was no dust. Is this still a human? ?!


    How did they know that Naruto was not uninjured, but because Nine-tailed Chakra blocked most of his power, he suffered only a skin trauma. In this mode, it only takes a few seconds to recover. Although the day tiger is strong, unless Matt Dai can play the day tiger dozens of times, the damage caused to Naruto cannot keep up with the speed of his recovery.


    "I already said that the seventh door can''t compete with me, Matt Dai, you are very strong, but if you can''t open the eighth dead door, you definitely cannot be my opponent." People looked indifferent, but after talking for a long time, he was just trying to force Matt Dai to use the last strongest eighth goal.


    Matt Dai''s face fell silent, and then he showed an idiotic smile like A Kai, showing his thumbs.


    "In this case, I will show you how powerful the Eight Gate Dunjia Formation is!"


    Naruto was very excited when he said this, but Sarutobi, Danzo, and Oshomaru were all shocked.


    "Dai, you can''t open the dead door! Think Kay still needs your care!"


    "No, three generations of adults, I want to use that just for the sake of success." Matt wore a face firmly, and the originally funny eyebrows and beard did not look funny anymore at this time. Ten years have only taught Akai the eight-door Dunjia, and I want to prove to Akai that his father is definitely not a bogus! Now is the time to open up that self-limitation, because now..."


    Matt Dai was infinitely intent on fighting and rushed towards Naruto.


    "It''s the moment when you desperately want to protect your most important thing! The eighth dead door opens!! The Eight Door Dunjia Array!!"


    Naruto felt extremely excited in his heart. It was this kind of feeling. Facing an opponent that was so large that he was even invincible, the impulse and passion to rush to fight even if he died was what he had been looking for.


    "It''s a rare opportunity to fight the Eight Gate Dunjia Formation. I will accompany you to fight a good fight!" Naruto is fully prepared for the battle. The appearance of this scene, I don''t know whether it is fate or what, in the fourth In the Second Ninja World War, Akai exploded with eight gates against Liudao Madara. Now, as Akai¡¯s father, he can''t lose to his son. He has made a good sense of death, opened the eight gates of Dunjia, and faced the invincible whirlpool. Naruto.


    Naruto floated in the air, watching the red steam emanating from Matt Dai''s body.


    "Is this the steam of red blood that is unique when the eight doors are fully open? It''s really beautiful, as if you saw the red leaves withered in late autumn."


    "It is true, but the fall is not the end!" Matt Dai''s eyes have completely turned white, and the whole body is covered with blood vapor. "The red leaves will become the nutrients of the new green leaves! And when the new buds of the green leaves enter the new spring Time is the time when the passionate youth burns to the highest ~ tide!!"


    break out!Matt Dai!!


    Matt Dai, who opened the eight-door Dunjia formation, had strength far beyond the contemporary Five Shadows, and his body rushed to Naruto''s face like a teleport, and punched out.


    "Xianxiang!!! One foot!!!"


    The fist slammed the air at an unimaginable speed, instantly generating a huge air cannon that looked like a leg, and instantly enveloped Naruto''s body.


    "what!"


    The power of Xixiang is too great, it is only one foot, and its power is more than ten times that of Zhouhu. Even Naruto can hardly bear Xixiang¡¯s terrifying and destructive power. With a scream, his body suddenly flew out, like It fell to the ground like a meteorite, smashing a huge crater.


    Being hit by Xixiang, Naruto''s whole body seemed to be torn apart, but this power alone could not kill him.


    Matt Dai knew this too, and rushed to Naruto''s side, but the severe physical pain made Matt Dai also had to stop.


    "It hurts! The pain of opening eight doors is really strong, but you can adapt now, and you will never stop next!"


    "Damn it! It hurts me!"


    Naruto was scrapped from the pit, with obvious scars on his face.


    "The Eight-door Dunjia formation is really not so strong. If I get hit in a row, I will be very troublesome. It seems that I have to deal with it with all my strength!"


    "Xixiang is one foot!!"


    Matt Dai once again played a super powerful Xixiang, Naruto closed his wave, Qiu Daoyu gathered around him, turning into a huge black protective cover, resisting Xixiang''s powerful attack.


    "Two feet!!"


    "Nani?!"


    The speed is so fast that it is no different from the teleportation. Matt wears Naruto''s defensive foot and has rushed behind Naruto, and Xixiang plays with his second foot.


    In order to resist the power of Xixiang, Naruto used all the jade for defense, completely emptying the city behind his back. Even if Naruto had the skill of flying thunder god in his hand, but the speed of Mater was too fast, he even had consciousness. Can''t keep up with the speed of Matt Dai, let alone launch the Flying Thunder God technique.


    boom!!


    Naruto''s body was hit by two feet, and a mouthful of blood was spewed out, and the internal organs and bones all over his body seemed to be misplaced by Matt Dai''s punch.


    Matt wore his feet and exploded into the air, teleported at high speed in the air, and rushed under Naruto.


    "Three feet!!"


    "Fatty!!"


    The continuous evening elephants that Matt Dai had beaten Naruto into an unmanageable, so fast that Naruto''s consciousness couldn''t keep up, let alone fight.


    "Don''t look down on people!! Tail beast jade!!"


    Naruto was fierce in his heart, enduring the pain of his whole body, and instantly created a huge tail beast jade. He was not sure where Matt was wearing it. After throwing it out, he immediately detonated the tail beast jade.


    boom!!


    A huge explosion filled an entire space, and the blast wave was devastating, completely attacking in all directions.


    "Wuzu!!"


    Matt Dai didn¡¯t hesitate. He knew that he was running out of time. This punch was unobstructed and hesitating. The strongest punch so far forced the tail beast jade¡¯s explosive wave to open a gap. The beast jade stalled for less than 0.1 seconds, and Qiu Dao jade could protect Naruto''s body.


    boom!!


    Matt Dai''s Wuzu fought Qiu Daoyu''s defense without breaking!!


    "It''s not over yet!!"


    Matt Dai roared like a madman, facing Naruto''s defense, he didn''t stop, and stepped on the air to continue rushing forward.


    boom!!


    Matt Dai¡¯s fist directly hit the surface of Qiu Daoyu, and the force of the counter-shock caused Matt Dai¡¯s arm to be completely fractured in an instant. Qiu Daoyu¡¯s power destroyed Matt Dai¡¯s fist and gradually turned his fist into dust.


    The pain was worse than the burning of fire, Matt Dai seemed to be completely unaware, and concentrated all his strength on this punch.


    "Break it for me!!"


    Click!!


    Naruto''s jade shattered in response to his request for Taoism, and Matt Dai still made a fierce punch with only half of his arm, which hit Naruto''s chest.


    "Wow!!"


    Naruto spit out a mouthful of blood and fell into the earth, without a breath for a long time.


    "Have you won?"


    Chapter 331: Ye Kai!Won a move, but lost!

 289 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 289

    "Hmm...hahahaha...ahhahahahaha..."


    In the smoke-filled pit, there was Naruto¡¯s crazy laughter. He was really excited, excited, and even extremely happy. It was this feeling, this kind of powerlessness in facing a powerful enemy. It is this feeling that can make him go further.


    What a lonely thing is invincibility, Naruto has tasted this loneliness for too long, even though he has been beaten to the pain, almost half-life, but Naruto still feels excited and excited .


    "It''s amazing, Matt Dai! With my current strength, you are the first to push me to this level! But it''s not enough for you to kill me!!"


    Naruto also has his own self-esteem, he can''t be defeated, supporting his body with six tin rods, and staggering to his feet.


    Sarutobi and the three of them saw Naruto''s appearance, and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. They thought that even Xixiang couldn''t deal with Naruto. Now he looks like he will fall when the wind blows, so he can do something. what?


    There is no need for eye contact at all, Sarutobi, Danzo and Oshemaru immediately rushed up, trying to pick up this leak.


    The only opponent Naruto can see now is Matt wearing one person, and the three of them are not enough in Naruto''s eyes.


    "The technique of wooden escape!"


    Naruto immediately used the technique of wooden men. To be honest, he had to deal with the three of them in one go. Mu Dun was the most suitable one. On the one hand, Mu Dun was powerful, and on the other hand...


    "What?!"*3


    Seeing Naruto¡¯s display of the wooden escape between the Senjujutsu, Rao Yi Sarutobi couldn¡¯t help feeling a little lost. After all, this is the unique escape technique between the Senjutsu, and the Senjutsuma is Konoha¡¯s first generation Hokage. It''s Sarutobi and Danzo''s teacher.


    This is the reason why Naruto chose Mu Escape instead of throwing the spiral shuriken out. The art of war is clear, and the attack on the city is the bottom and the heart is the top. Naruto''s heart attack is successful.


    Snapped!Snapped!Snapped!


    The wooden figure slapped the three people back like a fly, and the three rushed up arrogantly, and were beaten back dingyly. Although they were not injured, the three slaps seemed to hit them in the face. Same as above.


    Naruto stood on top of Mujin''s head, although his whole body was hurt, but he was still arrogant.


    "Even if Naruto Uzumaki is seriously injured, it''s not that you ants can try to challenge it!"


    Sarutobi and the others felt a great shame, but the facts speak louder than words. Matt Dai can suppress Naruto with his tyrannical strength, but when the three of them add up, when Naruto was seriously injured, they rushed to pick up the leaks, and they were still regarded as filming. The fly came back like a fly, and the difference in strength was evident.


    Matt Dai kept panting, sweat ran down his forehead. Although he suppressed Naruto with Xixiang and seemed extremely powerful, he knew the actual situation. Every time he punched, he was consuming his life and opening up. After the eighth dead gate, even if he does nothing, he can only live for a few minutes. Every time he uses Xixiang, the time will be shortened by ten seconds or more. He has played powerful Xixiang six times in a row. He didn''t have much time, Matt Dai knew he was going to die, so when facing Naruto''s defense, he would rather sacrifice an arm to punch Naruto.


    Unfortunately, he sacrificed an arm and shortened his remaining lifespan again, and he couldn''t kill Naruto directly.


    Although Naruto didn''t roll his eyes, he could feel that the Chakra at Matt''s heart was getting weaker and weaker, which meant that his lifespan was not much left.


    "From the Chakra of your heart, the next move should be your last attack, Matt Dai, let me see how powerful you are!"


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Matt wore his right foot in front, supported the ground with both hands, and burst out the chakras all over his body in an instant. Red steam rose to the sky, boiled and rolled in the air, forming a giant dragon head shape.


    The red steam swept into a violent wind, and the rubble was constantly hitting Naruto''s face.


    "This huge chakra! You can beat me like this with physical skills, you are really amazing, Matt Dai! I recognize your strength, let me see your strongest tricks! !"


    "Physique Upright Yekai!!"


    Matt Dai''s figure turned into a hurricane, the body forcibly tore through the space, the speed is already difficult to calculate.


    Naruto held the six tin rods by his side, but was shocked to find that the six tin rods were actually bent.


    "It distorted the space, this bastard!!"


    Even with the Thunder God, it is impossible to avoid the final blow of Matt Dai. Matt Dai traveled through the space, and the red steam turned into a fierce and invincible giant dragon, which slammed into Naruto''s body.


    boom!!


    Click!!


    Matt Dai hit Naruto''s abdomen with a kick, and Naruto''s sternum and ribs were shattered with a kick, and his internal organs were messed up.


    "Wow!!"


    Naruto squirted out a violent blood, which still contained fragments of internal organs.


    Boom!


    Mattdai¡¯s last power exploded. While kicking Naruto into the air, together with the wooden man¡¯s art, he destroyed a clean in an instant. His last blow even involved some Konoha ninjas, but this It''s not important anymore.


    "Naruto!!"


    Hinata and Xiaonan''s hearts were tight, and they were about to rush over, but Xiaonan seemed to have discovered something suddenly, grabbed Hinata, and said, "Hinata, don''t worry, Naruto is okay." He pointed to the top of his head. He pointed to the top of Hinata''s head again.


    Hinata was taken aback, and then realized that Xiao Nan was referring to the fox ears on their heads. The nine-tailed chakra has not disappeared yet, which means that Naruto definitely has more power.


    "Hahaha...haha... I was almost killed by you, Matt Dai!"


    In the smoke and dust is Naruto¡¯s unsmooth laughter. This is the worst injury in his life. Half of his body disappears completely in Matdai¡¯s last move, Yekai, if not for him to check in advance. Carat protected his heart and brain, I''m afraid he is really going to die.


    Matt Dai can''t answer Naruto''s words anymore, he has exhausted the last Chakra, the price of opening the dead door is coming, and he only has more than ten seconds of life.


    At this time, Matt Dai''s whole body looked like lava, his whole body was charred, and his whole body was covered with cracks. The cracks flashed and flashed with a faint red light.


    rustle¡­¡­


    Matt Dai''s body began to collapse from the foot where Naruto was kicked just now, as if it had lost all the water and then carbonized, gradually turning into dust.


    "Since you almost killed me, I''ll send you on the road myself, please!"


    Matdai is a respectable opponent, as a respect for this physique madman, so Naruto decided to kill him with his own hands, and the three pleading jade behind him flew towards Matdai.


    boom!


    Sarutobi rushed in front of Naruto and swung a stick to open Qiu Daoyu.


    "Don''t think that your kind of waste can also resist my Daoyu!" Naruto yelled, Qiu Dao jade turned into liquid, Sarufei hit the air directly with a stick, Qiu Dao jade turned into an attack form again, and hit it. Matt Dai who is about to die.


    Under Qiu Daoyu''s attack, Matt Dai''s body completely turned into fly ash and disappeared in this world forever.


    "kill him!!"


    Although Sarutobi felt sad for the death of Matt Dai, he also knew that Naruto was seriously injured by Matt Dai. It can be said that it is an indispensable opportunity. When the loss is no longer coming, he does not hesitate to wave the gold in his hand. Hoopbang rushed towards Naruto.


    Da She Maru also stretched his neck, with a gleaming Kusanagi sword in his mouth. He must not give such a great credit for killing Uzumaki Naruto.


    "I said you trash can''t kill me, Mu Dun Shujie is born!!"


    A chakra hand appeared on Naruto¡¯s right hand, and he joined the seal with his only right hand, and launched the ultimate wood escape technique that Senjuzuzu was proud of and used to create the environment of the country of fire. .


    A huge forest rose from the ground, completely protecting Naruto''s figure.


    "Fire Escape Dragon Fire Art!"

 290 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 290

    "The wind escapes the vacuum!"


    "Wind Escape Beast Wave Gale Palm!!"


    Attacking wood with fire is common sense. Sarutobi, Danzo and Oshemaru jointly launched a powerful combination of fire escape, and a sea of ??fire enveloped Naruto''s tree world.


    However, when Naruto¡¯s tree world was born, the target was not originally them. They only used part of their power to block Sarutobi¡¯s footsteps. The trees created with wooden escape are more difficult to burn than ordinary trees. Naruto is in the tree. Under the heavy protection of the world, the big tree was controlled to flow toward the ordinary Konoha ninjas.


    "Oh! Retreat!"


    Sarutobi saw Naruto''s plan and quickly ordered his men to retreat, but how could Naruto''s attack make them escape.


    Although many people escaped from the pursuit of the tree world, many people were caught by the tree vines. These vampires instantly began to absorb the chakra and vitality of the ninjas, all of which added to Naruto''s body, and sacrificed in one breath. The lives of dozens of people, Naruto''s terrifying injuries all recovered in less than five minutes.


    The whole body was restored as before, and Naruto also removed the tree world birth, looking at Sarutobi who was full of hatred and anger with indifference and disdain.


    "I said long ago, you trash can''t kill me." Naruto still looks like God first and Laozi second. "Unfortunately, Matt Dai defeated me, but lost himself. If you can have two ninjas who open the eighth gate of death, you can definitely kill me. Unfortunately, except for Matt Dai, you are all rubbish."


    Sarutobi looked at Naruto with murderous intent. Naruto killed so many Konoha ninjas. There is absolutely no reconciliation about today''s affairs.


    "Uzumaki Naruto, you kill Konoha ninja indiscriminately, as a third-generation Hokage, I will never die with you!"


    "Oh, do Konoha''s people like to die so much? You don''t have to die if you hand over the nine-tailed man Zhuli."


    "If you want to get Kyuubi, just come to me directly!"


    Uzumaki Kushina is here!


    Chapter 332: Feel the despair!


    Although the statement is strange, it is the first time that Naruto has seen a live Kushina, and feels...


    The Kushinai that Naruto saw before was in the form of chakras. Chakras will not age. What was Kushinai when he left the chakras? What it was like for more than ten years, it can be said that it has been maintained. The young and beautiful appearance is not very different from the Kushina who is now in front of Naruto. If he insists on saying something different, it is his eyes.


    Mother-child love, men''s and women''s love, of course, these will not exist, instead of hatred and anger.


    After all, this Jiuxinai and that Jiuxinai have nothing to do with each other, and for the Jiuxinai in front of him, he is the unforgivable murderer who killed Bofeng Shuimen.


    Although he knew that he was so jealous that he was boring and unreasonable, Naruto still felt a little unhappy, but after all, the woman in front of him was Uzumaki Kuna.


    After tidying up, and putting away some messy thoughts, Naruto smiled and looked at Uzumaki Kushina, and said, "You are finally willing to come out, Jiuwei Ren Zhuli."


    "Naruto Uzumaki! I must kill you and avenge Watergate!"


    "It''s a pity," Naruto spread his hands and said, "There are many people who want to kill me, but none of them have succeeded, including the guy Matt Dai."


    "Then try it! Golem shackles!"


    Most of the people in the Maelstrom clan are not good at fighting. Naruto, the infinite Maelstrom clan member, is a special case. Part of the reason is probably because he is not a purebred Maelstrom clan member.


    The people of the Uzumaki clan are proficient in various sealing techniques, including the powerful ghoul seal. Although Kushina is the same as Naruto as a Nine-tailed man, she is not good at fighting. She is good at sealing, and her only attack The technique is this, the golem shackles, the unique ability of the whirlpool clan.


    The whirlpool clan is also a type that can be eaten all over the world. The golem yoke is a super ninjutsu of offensive and defensive sealing trinity. It forms a chain with its own chakra, and its attack power is extremely powerful. The phosphorus golem yoke can break the whirlpool. Thousand-hand magical powers, defensive power can resist the tail beast jade, and the strong sealing power can suppress the nine tails, which is similar to the chakra chain of the outer golem. This is also because the whirlpool clan is the descendant of the big tube tree Huiye.


    Even within the Uzumaki family, it is very rare to be able to open and perfectly use the Golem Shackles, that is, the so-called genius, Uzumaki Mito, Uzumaki Kushina, including Uzumaki Phosphorus all have this talent, but Phosphorus is temporarily still Did not open this ability.


    "Shui Dun bursts into waves!!"


    Naruto folded his hands together and spit out a lot of water. The country of fire has a superior geographical environment. Although it is not full of lakes and rivers like the country of water, there must be no shortage of water in a country with so many trees.


    Anyway, having just absorbed so many Chakras of Konoha Ninja, Naruto is almost running away in his body now, so he just wasted a little.


    Naruto, the real human column power, exerts more terrifying power than the humanoid tail beast of the ghost shark. Konoha''s position seems to have moved to the beach all at once, and he has suffered a huge tsunami that has been rare in a century.


    The faces of Sarutobi and Konoha Ninja changed drastically. Everyone knew what would happen if such a big water escape rushed into Konoha Village.


    "Block him!! Tu Dun Tu Liu city wall!!"


    "Tu Dun Tu Liubi!!"


    "Soil escapes cracking soil and turns palm!"


    Ninjas, led by Sarutobi, who are good at using earth to escape, started to use their hands. In front of Konoha Village, because everyone turned their palms and cracked the earth, a huge crack was opened. After the huge tsunami flowed through the crack, it was poured in by gravity. In the cracks, but the volume of the cracks is too small compared to the volume of water from the tsunami.


    Sarutobi Rizen rushed in the front, using the earth to create a large and thick earth wall, like a wall in front of Konoha.


    Sarutobi Hisaki is worthy of a generation of ninjas. The earth wall he created is ten meters high and more than fifty meters wide. It is stronger than the earth wall used by a dozen other ninjas, but that is not enough, because Naruto The huge tsunami created by humans is less than 20 meters high.


    Sarufei jumped into the air and quickly formed seals in his hand.


    "Tu Dun Tu Liu City Wall!!"


    The originally tall and generous walls of the Earth River were strengthened by Sarutobi again, becoming taller and wider, in order to withstand Naruto¡¯s huge tsunami, continuously using a lot of powerful ninjutsu, plus creating such a large Sarutobi''s expression on the wall of Turyu City also began to look ugly.


    boom!!


    The huge tsunami slammed into the Turi city wall jointly used by the Konoha ninjas. The huge impact made the entire city wall seem to have been hit and directly retreated a dozen centimeters.


    Water occupies a huge advantage in volume, constantly eroding the thick earth flow wall, stripping the loess on the wall a little bit, blending into the water, eroding away a little bit, and then the strong impact of the second wave.


    "It must be blocked! Never retreat!" Sarufei yelled, putting his hands on the wall of the earth flow, and constantly feeding his chakra into the wall to resist Naruto''s rushing waves. He stood at this position. It was very dangerous. If the Tuliu wall couldn''t stop him, the water would directly rush to him.


    "Yes!!"


    Konoha ninjas all desperately tried to resist Naruto''s rushing waves, but unfortunately, none of them could open the eighth dead gate.


    Naruto didn''t fall into the rock at this time, because Jiu Xin Na had already passed through the impact of the big blasting water, covering the clothes of the tail beast, and the golem shackles attacking Naruto.


    "Do you need it?"


    Naruto''s tone was relaxed, and he didn''t fight head-on with Kushina at all. Instead, he flew into the sky all of a sudden, as if playing a game of cat and mouse.


    "Don''t want to escape!"


    How could Kushina allow Naruto to escape? The golden golem yoke on his body continued to stretch, as if it turned into a huge whip, split the air, and hit Naruto with great strength.


    Naruto''s jade for seeking Taoism is transformed into six tin rods, holding six tin rods and waving one.


    Snapped!!


    Kushina''s powerful golem chain that can suppress the nine tails was actually shattered by Naruto''s rod, and the golden chakra floated in the air, and then all disappeared.


    "This kind of trick is useless to me, play something new."


    "Damn it!" With a bite of his silver teeth, Jiuxinai recreated the golem shackles again without believing in evil. The eight golem shackles were scattered in eight directions and hit Naruto''s eyes, throat, heart and other eight vital points.


    "Just saying it''s useless!"


    Kushina is not good at fighting. Even with the use of powerful golem shackles, he is not as good as the combat-type Naruto in terms of speed, judgment and reactivity. Naruto dances in the air with ease, pulling away and Kushina. The distance between them, while waving the six tin rods in his hand, all the shackles of Jiuxinai''s golem were interrupted.

 291 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 291

    Because the distance is extended, Nushina¡¯s speed is not as fast as Naruto. To attack Naruto, the attack range of the Golem Yoke must be extended. However, because of the lengthening, it is convenient for Naruto to observe the attacking trend of the Golem Yoke. Sinnai''s strongest technique has been completely seen through by Naruto.


    "I''ll play with you later, I will get rid of those guys first."


    Naruto laughed, turned back in the air, and rushed towards Sarutobi and the others.


    Naruto raised his left hand and stretched out a palm on his left wrist. It was printed with the left hand. Unlike Bai''s one-handed knot, Naruto should be regarded as a one-handed two-handed knot.


    "Ninfa Multi-Shadow Clone Technique!"


    "Fire escape a million dragon fire bullets!!"


    Hundreds of shadow avatars combined to form a huge city wall, challenged the strongest Konoha''s power by one person, hundreds of shadow avatars used huge fire dragon bullets at the same time, the sky turned into a sea of ??fire, and the beautiful landscape of burning clouds was not as good as The magnificence and horror in front of me were a tsunami just now, but now it is a sea of ??fire.


    "The technique of water escape and dragon bombing!"


    "The technique of water escape from the waterfall!"


    Many ninjas who are proficient in water escape immediately used the water summoned by Naruto''s blasting waves to launch the water escape technique to compete with Naruto''s million dragon fire bullets.


    In the sky, flames and splashes were flying, water and fire collided violently, high-temperature energy filled the entire sky, and the white steam slowly disappeared.


    Sarutobi''s breathing became chaotic. In order to resist Naruto''s power, he had consumed too much Chakra. Although he blocked the million dragon flame bullets, Sarutoi''s anxiety was expanding infinitely.


    Why should I use Fire Dunn instead of Thunder Dunn after using Water Dun?


    Naruto''s unreasonable tactics make Sarutobi full of doubts.


    Wow...


    There was a sudden heavy rain in the sky, but within a few seconds, the heavy rain was already pouring down. The thick dark clouds covered the sky above Konoha. The heavy rain swept across the devastated village, and the heavy rain also took Naruto¡¯s spiral hands. The fire caused by the sword went out, but Sarutobi was even more disturbed.


    After wiping the rain on his face, Sarutobi watched that his palm was filled with rain, and there were some small black spots contained in the rain.


    "Sand iron?! Could it be?!"


    Sarutobi raised his head in horror and looked at the sky where the golden snake danced wildly and the thunder dragon rolled over. Sarutobi had an unimaginable great fear.


    "It looks like you finally found out, Sarutobi, but it''s too late. This trick is unstoppable."


    Naruto stood in the sky like a god, looking down at Konoha, his eyes scaredly cold, "It''s too late, my ninjutsu is ready to be completed, rest assured, there will be no pain, only a thousandth In one second, you are going to die."


    Naruto''s right index finger pointed to the sky, and the faint thunder light communicated the power of the sky, and the thunderclouds in the sky rolled, giving birth to immense power.


    Naruto has been preparing for this trick long ago. It started when he used the sand iron world method. His sand iron was burned by Sarutobi''s fire escape and lost its attack power. Naruto did it deliberately. The iron is scattered on the ground, and the waves are rushed with the huge explosion of water, which means mixing the water with the sand and iron on the ground. In the face of the huge tsunami of the explosion, who is still in the mood to care about the sand iron that has no attack power? ?


    The purpose of using fire escape ninjutsu is to force Konoha ninja to fight back with water escape. Invisibly, the water escape is fused with sand and iron, and then is evaporated by his million dragon flame bombs. Rain clouds, sand and iron fall down with the rain, and sprinkle it all over every corner of Konoha. Rain water mixed with sand and iron, there is no more perfect conductor than this.


    "Feel the despair, the world of forbidden law is in the same sorrow!!"


    Chapter 333: Nine Tails Appear!!


    "No!"


    Sarutobi wailed desperately. With such a huge energy in the sky, Sarutoi felt his incomparably small and ant-like feeling. It is a pity that Sarutobi does not know Yamen Dunjia. If so, follow Sarutobi¡¯s Strength, if you open to six, there may be a way, but the problem is that he won''t.


    "It''s okay not to kill you."


    Naruto''s face changed, he looked at Sarutobi in a playful manner, and said, "As long as you obediently hand over the Nine-Tailed Man Zhu Li to me, you won''t have to die."


    Naruto¡¯s words were all words of humiliation. Saruto¡¯s face changed drastically. He knew that Naruto¡¯s words were mostly meant to play with him, but he had no choice. The thunderclouds in the sky were like mountains, ruthless. Press~ In the hearts of all Konoha ninjas, their breathing is not smooth.


    Snapped!


    Naruto snapped a crisp finger. When the wind and rain were swaying, the sound of this snapping finger reached everyone''s ears clearly. It was obvious that Naruto did it on purpose.


    Boom!


    A thunder in the sky!!


    The blue thunder dragon penetrated the sky and the earth, and the dragon above the nine heavens swooped down the earth, and the dazzling lightning hit Konoha''s most important place.


    Naruto Building!!


    The office of Naruto on weekdays is equivalent to that of the White House in the United States. It was completely destroyed by Naruto''s thunder, and there was no residue left. The ninjas in the Naruto Building were obviously all turned into by this lightning strike. Fly ash.


    Naruto is killing chickens and monkeys, the thunder light rolling in the sky reminds Konoha everyone, if you want to resist me, Naruto Uzumaki, it is best to think about what you will end up!


    Sarutobi clenched his fists tightly and spent his whole life. When he was old, he was pecked blind by the house bird. What if Konoha won the third war of Ninja, and he was beaten by a teenager and survived. What can you do if you beat Konoha out of temper, a monster that can''t even be solved by the Eight Gate Dunjia Array?!


    "I agree, hand over to you Jiuwei Ren Zhuli."


    Sarufei gritted his teeth and finally said these words. Sarufei''s self-esteem as a strong man was completely trampled under Naruto''s feet. This is also impossible. After all, Naruto is too strong.


    "what?!"


    As soon as Sarutobi said this, many people uttered incredible exclamations. Among them, the most incredible was of course Uzumaki Kushina himself.


    She really couldn''t imagine that she would be betrayed by three generations of Naruto. Watergate was dead. Not only was she unable to take revenge, she was also sold by three generations of Naruto and Konoha, betrayed to her enemy?!


    Sarutobi didn''t have the face to look at Kushina''s eyes, but looked at Naruto with extremely sad and painful eyes, and said, "Please let Konoha go."


    "Of course it''s easy to say." Naruto agreed with a smile, but there was another idea in his heart, whether to destroy Konoha, it depends on Lao Tzu''s mood, agreement or something, it is worthless in the Ninja world.


    "I will never catch it!"


    Kushina¡¯s heart was painful, and tears fell in her eyes again. In any case, after today, her Uzumaki Kushina has nothing to do with Konoha Ninja Village. The chains behind her erupted with tremendous power, tearing the space apart. , Completely shrouded in front of Naruto.


    Naruto took the initiative to attack Kushina for the first time. With a turn of his palm, the six tin rods in his hand returned to the original form of jade for seeking the truth, and then turned into a cone-like attack form.


    Boom boom boom!!


    Asking Daoyu to hit every golem yoke accurately, interrupting all the golem yokes, and Naruto threw out a kunai.


    Snapped!!


    The regenerated golem shackles instantly shattered the kunai thrown by Naruto into pieces, but this was enough.


    The golem shackles with unparalleled strength, when it was about to penetrate Naruto''s body, a golden light flashed, and Naruto''s body disappeared instantly.


    Jiuxinai''s pupils shrank, and his consciousness seemed to have suddenly separated from his body.


    The Art of Flying Thunder God!


    The ninjutsu that Bo Feng Shuimen is best at and is famous for, it is really ironic that Kushina will be defeated by this trick.


    The Flying Thunder God''s technique is hitting the key point of Kushina. Kushina almost didn''t resist. Naruto slashed Kushina with a knife on Kushina''s neck. He lost consciousness before waking up, and his body was soft. Fell down.


    "Oh..." Naruto caught the limp Kushina, sighed insignificantly, and reached out to wipe the tears from her face, even knowing that Kushina had only hatred for herself but no love. , But she is Kuzina after all. If you change to another person''s Zhuli, Naruto would have been so weak, she would have been scrapped and the tail beast Chakra was forcibly taken.

 292 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 292

    Lifting the clothes on Kushina''s abdomen, Naruto poured his chakra in, and then curled his lips.


    "The gossip seal? It''s really uncreative." Naruto vomited, and a few seals were formed in his hand, "The gossip seal is solved!"


    Naruto didn¡¯t care what the consequences would be, and at Konoha¡¯s gate, the seal was lifted from Kushina. The black spiral seal on Kushina¡¯s abdomen turned orange-red, and then the evil and evil Chakra was removed from the seal. It escaped from the middle and condensed into a huge nine-tailed form in mid-air.


    "Roar!!"


    Nine Tails, the strongest tail beast, reappears in the world!!


    The power of Nine Tails and the other eight are not at the same level. Just released from the seal, the chakra bursting out of Nine Tails formed a strong chakra cyclone, and his side seemed to be in a vacuum state, the sky The rain that didn''t stop couldn''t get close to Kyuubi''s body.Not to mention the rain, even many Konoha''s ninjas were blown back by the chakra whirlwind that erupted from Kyuubi.


    The number of tails cannot directly represent strength, but it can represent the amount of chakras. Nine-tailed chakras are the largest among the nine big-tailed beasts and have the highest quality. Generally, ninjas are no different from ants when facing nine-tails.


    As if after some venting, the huge scarlet fox eyes of Kyuubi stared at Naruto''s not tall body, and the fox''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Shouhe, Youlu, Monkey King, King Mu, Chongming, Bull Ghost, and even this uncle''s Chakra, who are you kid?!"


    Others can¡¯t perceive it, but Kyuubi can feel it. Naruto already has a full seven-tailed chakra in his body, including his strongest tailed beast, the nine-tailed chakra, and even the nine-tailed chakra in the blond boy. Carat, not even less than him, why did Kyuubi ignore this kid?!


    Naruto carried the unconscious Kusinai behind her back, wrapped her with a nine-tailed chakra to prevent her from falling from her body, and at the same time protected her heart with yang. The people of the Uzumaki clan are powerful. Even if the tail beast is pulled out, it will not die, but it will still cause a lot of damage to the body.


    "I am Asura Otsuki."


    Naruto raised his head, and his orange eyes looked at the huge beast pupil of Nine Tails without fear.


    Kyuubi''s pupils shrank, and then he opened his mouth wide, showing a smile that scared the children to death, and said: "No wonder, it turns out that he is the son of an old man. No wonder he can bear so many chakras and not die." Chakrat said. Refers to the tail beast Chakra, ordinary people, if they do not have the blood of the Datongmu family, the human Zhuli can be regarded as a tail beast is already talented. For example, Gaara and Kirabi have to absorb more than one. The chakra of the tail beast must have the blood of the Otsuki family, such as Senju, Uzumaki, Uchiha, and Hyuga.


    "I won''t talk too much nonsense, Jiu Lama, if you don''t want to be beaten, just come into my body obediently."


    "You kid really dare to say it!" Nine Tails ran away in an instant, and the whole body exuded an extremely powerful aura. The red chakra rose into the sky, as if a natural disaster, with invincible power. "This uncle is the strongest tail beast, Nine Tails! You are the son of an old man and don''t want to control me easily!"


    "Then use force to make you surrender!"


    Naruto yelled, and his aura was full. Kyuubi is different from other tail beasts. His arrogance is even higher than his strength. If you don''t defeat Kyuubi, you won''t want to get his approval.


    "Hinata, Xiaonan, you stay away, this is my battle!"


    Hinata and Xiaonan looked at each other, and they all understood Naruto''s meaning. Hinata gave Konoha a look at the crowd with anxiety, and then told Naruto: "Naruto, you have to be careful."


    "Don''t worry, I understand!" Of course, Naruto understands what Hinata means. It''s not that people who are afraid of Konoha will come to pick up the leakage, but I don''t want to think about it, even if Naruto is kicked by the Yekai worn by Matt. , Sarutobi and the others wanted to come over to pick up the leak, but it was not Naruto''s wooden man who slapped it out.


    Xiao Nan looked at Konoha with cold eyes. If you dare to touch Naruto''s hair, I will make First Ninja Village a history forever.


    Hinata and Xiaonan ran to the distance, which was actually Sara''s side, and Danzo''s eyes flickered.


    "Sarutobi, who do you say is that Uzumaki Naruto is better than Kyuubi?"


    Of course Sarutobi understood Danzo''s meaning, frowned, and said, "Although Kyuubi is the strongest tail beast, Naruto Uzumaki has acquired many chakras from tail beasts, and he doesn''t know why he still uses wood. Escape, I''m afraid Nine Tails can''t beat him either."


    The two old foxes glanced at each other and shook their heads at the same time, wondering if Konoha could survive the catastrophe.


    The mental activities of those two old foxes have nothing to do with Naruto. He is full of aura, with Kushina behind his back, facing the strongest tail beast Kyuubi.


    "Let''s fight! Nine Lamas!!"


    Chapter 334: Battle with Nine Tails!The world has changed!


    "Roar!!"


    Nine Tails roared. As the strongest tail beast, how can his arrogance be provoked by others, even if the opponent is Otsuki Asura.


    The orange-red Chakra went violently, and the Chakra hurricane set off was enough to surpass most of the winds. Nine-tailed tail curled up and uprooted countless large trees nearby and threw it towards Naruto.


    These towering trees were completely used by Kyuubi as a thousand books, although these thousand books were huge enough.


    "Wind escape spiral shuriken!"


    Naruto stormed the Nine Tails, and as soon as it came up, the huge spiral shuriken was thrown out. The spiral shuriken exploded in the air, engulfing all the big trees and twisting them into pieces in one breath.


    Ding ding ding ding ding!!


    Facing the huge storm set off by Naruto''s spiral shuriken, the nine tails of Nine Tails gathered in front of him and turned into a spherical shield. The Chakra shrouded the nine tails, further enhancing the defense of the tail.


    The storm of the spiral shuriken cuts the tail of Nine Tails, but for Nine Tails, this super S-class profound meaning is also difficult to cause a substantial blow. Although the tail is a bit painful, it is just pain.


    "Demon Fox Claw!!"


    Nine Tails yelled, and the huge fox claws grabbed Naruto. Supported by the huge almost infinite chakras of Nine Tails, countless chakra hands stretched out from his huge arms. The sharp and huge claws absolutely It can tear people into pieces, and the attack effect is similar to the Thousand-Hand Magic Power on top of the Buddha.


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    Countless demon fox claws hit the ground, and each claw is as powerful as a big jade spiral pill. Kyuubi''s simple stroke shook the ground. Even in a rainstorm, the smoke and dust covered countless people. Sight.


    "Great! That guy is dead!"


    "Yes! That hateful guy finally died!"


    For the strength of Nine Tails, the first reaction of many Konoha Ninjas is not fear, but excitement, excited that Uzumaki Naruto finally died, but they don¡¯t want to think, even if Naruto is killed by Nine Tails, what will happen? As if Kyuubi would let them go.


    Those who have that kind of thinking are basically not very brainy, and some of the stronger ones, such as Sarutobi, Dashemaru, and Jiraiya, do not believe that Naruto Uzumaki will die so easily.


    That guy, after all, was a monster that wouldn''t die even if he was kicked off by Ye Kai!


    "Sure enough, the power is very strong, it really deserves to be the strongest tail beast Nine Tails!"


    In the smoke and dust, Naruto stood there unharmed for granted. It was obvious that he had avoided using the technique of the Thunder God just now, and then stood there again. If it was normal, Naruto might directly use his body to resist. But now there is Nine Shinna behind him. Although she hates herself for being so boned, Naruto is really reluctant to get hurt.


    The nine tails that Naruto is facing now are stronger than the nine tails he faced in order to master the power of the nine tails. Although both are completely nine tails, there are still differences. The one in front of him is completely resurrected. Nine-tailed, and the previous one was still in the sealed space after all. The nine-tailed power was still partially suppressed by the seal. Now Naruto is facing the real strongest Nine-tailed Nine Lama.


    Naruto raised his hands high, as if praying to God, the blue thunder light of both hands communicated with the thunder cloud in the sky full of thunder and lightning.


    "Forbidden Law Eight Thors!!"


    Naruto did not directly use the same sorrow between heaven and earth, but changed his tactics. The thunder and lightning in the sky were divided into eight and landed from the sky. Eight huge thunder dragons landed in a thunderous force. The power of the eight thunder dragons obviously surpassed the ordinary thunder escape technique. .The roar from the Thunder Dragon was deafening, and the roar of life was like the mighty power of God, despising the panicking beings.


    Naruto changed his hands to folded his hands together, and his eyes were solemn, just like the fate of Ken Susano, the god of destruction who rules the eight thunder gods.


    According to myths and legends, when the mother god Izanami gave birth to the earth due to the production of the god of fire, his yin was burned by fire and eventually died. In his anger, Izanaki used a ten-fist sword and one sword to slay him.


    Izanaki missed Izanami, so I went to the country of Huangquan to pick up Izanami. Izanami said to discuss with the god of Huangquan, and at the same time told Izanaki not to visit her.


    Izanami has not gone back for a long time, Izanami waited impatiently. He took the multi-tooth wooden comb on his left bun and folded a side tooth as a torch, and walked into the hall of Huangquan Kingdom, only to see Izanami. The rotting corpse was covered with maggots all over the body, and the sound was like thunder. The head was seized by the big thunder, the chest was seized by the fire thunder, the abdomen was seized by the black thunder disk, the lower ~ Yin was demolished by the thunder disk, and the left hand was seized by the Ruo Lei disk. The right hand is seized by earth mines, the left foot is seized by thunders, and the right foot is seized by Fu Lei. This is the Eight Thunder Gods.


    Izanaki was so frightened that I turned and fled. Izanami was furious and created the ugly woman of Huangquan to chase and kill Izanaki. Izanaki wielded a ten-fist sword while running away. Then Izanami ordered eight thunder gods to lead 1,500. The famous Huangquan army pursued and killed.


    When Izanaki fled to Hirasaka, he picked off three peaches and threw them to the Huangquan Army. The peach trees had the ability to restrain ghosts and the Huangquan Army could not continue to chase them. So Izanaki gave them the name Yifu Jiamu Dou Mei Ming, meaning Great fairy peach god.


    In the end Izanami chased him personally. Izanaki blocked Hwangquan Hirazaka with Senyinshi. The couple separated Senyinshi and made a vow of decisiveness for the husband and wife. Since then, the husband and wife have nothing to do with Izanami. Great God Huang Quanjin.Huangquan Hirazaka is the road leading to the kingdom of the dead. Because Hwangquan Hirazaka was blocked by Izanagi with Senyinshi, it is a dead end that cannot be turned back.

 293 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 293

    After telling the Japanese mythology, continue to fight.


    Eight Thunder Dragons descended from the sky. The sturdy Thunder Dragon accurately hit Nine Tail''s neck, head, limbs, back and waist in eight places. After the Thunder Dragon hit Nine Tails, there was no destructive power, but it was locked directly. On the ground, eight lightning locks formed, locking Kyuubi''s body.


    The Eight Thunder Gods themselves are not an offensive trick, but a restrictive one. Naruto developed this trick to deal with Tokuo, so he used the nine tails to try the trick. Myojin Gate adds the Eight Thors. I don¡¯t know. Is it enough.


    "Boy! Look at me!"


    An extremely tyrannical Chakra erupted from Kyuubi''s body. Naruto did not attack Kyuubi at this time. After all, he will face two bastards, Uchiha Daido and Uchiha Madara, besides Tokuo. With one enemy three, he suffered a big loss.


    Click, click, click...


    The huge body of Nine Tails condensed extremely terrifying power, and these powers scattered to the ground, causing the earth to burst and the rocks surging.


    boom!!


    The Thunder Light Lock on the right foreleg of Nine Tails was first cracked and turned into a broken thunder light that dissipated. The Eight Thunder Gods first appeared flaws, and the remaining seven Thunder Light Locks were even more difficult to resist the power of Nine Tails bursting.


    It seems that the power of the eight thunder gods is still not enough. After all, the eight thunder gods cannot be compared with the Myojin gate. Although this trick is the same as the names of the Japanese gods like Amaterasu and the moon reading, the eight thunder gods of Naruto are still only a Empty shell, lack of supernatural power, if you want to really complete this trick of the Eight Thors, you have to wait for Sasuke''s kaleidoscope to be taken.


    Sasuke, please open your eyes quickly.


    "Boy! You angered me!!"


    The arrogance of the nine tails was provoked, and the anger broke out in his heart, the nine tails gathered in front of his mouth, and the Yin and Yang Chakra condensed and compressed in an instant.


    "Tailed beast jade!"


    The complete tail beast, the speed of gathering the tail beast jade is very fast, the tail beast''s strongest trick, overwhelmingly pressed towards Naruto.


    "The technique of wooden escape!"


    After the eight thunder gods experiment, Naruto should really start fighting, and the huge wooden figure stood up from the ground and stretched out a huge palm.


    Boom!!


    With a dull sound, an unbelievable scene happened in front of Konoha. Nine-tailed beast jade, the strongest trick, was caught by Naruto¡¯s giant wooden man with one hand, a red and black high-energy chakra ball. It was held firmly in the hands of the wooden man, and there was no explosion.


    Naruto smiled slightly, what could be done between Qianjuzhu and Naruto Uzumaki, standing on top of the wooden man¡¯s head, the wooden man waved his hand, and the tail beast jade flew over the head of the nine tails towards Konoha. Fly away.


    "Oops!!"


    Sarutobi and the others were expecting Naruto to beat Kyuubi as best as possible, but who would have thought that Naruto''s technique of the wooden man, which was beaten with a punch by Matt, could actually take the Kyuubi tail beast with one hand. Yu, also threw the tail beast jade to Konoha.


    Naruto sneered in his heart, he was not an actor, he would have to pay high tickets to watch his exercises.


    "Psychic art triple Rashomon!"


    This is the third time that Oshe Maru has used the Triple Rashomon today. For the Oshemaru with a low amount of Chakra (7), the triple Rashomon three times in a row is really a big burden.


    "Tu Dun Tu Liu City Wall!"


    Sarutobi also immediately used the earth escape. Three earthen walls were built in the gaps between the triple Rashomon gates, and Sarutobi also made a mind. The three earth walls are not generally high, the first one is the lowest, and finally One is the highest, showing a trapezoidal upward trend.


    boom!!


    The strength of the tail beast jade instantly destroyed the first Rashomon, and then hit the dirt wall behind. The angle of the tail beast jade rose slightly, followed by the second Rashomon and the second dirt wall. The joint defense of Dashemaru and Sarutobi played a role. The tail beast jade was bombed and flew out. Although it still exploded in the land of fire, it was not in the over-populated Konoha Village.


    boom!!


    The huge explosion speaks of the powerful destructive power of the tail beast¡¯s strongest skill. The ultra-high temperature explosion wave spreads out and destroys everything that exists. Even the rain clouds in the sky are torn apart by the tail beast jade¡¯s explosion, and the earth vibrates in the explosion. Then it was forced down by a powerful explosion wave.


    The explosion range of the tail beast jade is too large, and the basic unit of calculation is kilometers. Even if it is blocked by Sarutobi and Oshemaru, the explosion of the tail beast jade has spread to a small part of Konoha, east of Konoha. The surrounding walls of the blast were destroyed, and about a dozen houses were completely ashes.


    The explosion also blew up countless rocks. These rocks turned into cannons with great destructive power during the supersonic flight. Many of Konoha¡¯s houses were riddled with holes, and they were seriously damaged. For Konoha, it is even worse.


    However, when the violent explosion disappeared, the explosion of the tail beast jade gradually subsided, and the mountain in the distance had completely disappeared. The map of the country of fire is afraid that it will be redrawn because of this battle.


    Countless ninjas looked at the empty place in astonishment. A minute ago, there was still a lush, vibrant hill. At this time, it had completely turned to ashes.


    Look at the huge body of Jiuwei, then look at the golden figure standing on top of the wooden man''s head.


    Is he really human?


    Chapter 335: Furious Fighting and Fierce Nine Tails!


    "Where is this place?"


    In the boundless darkness, Uzumaki Kushina was walking alone. She kept looking around, but there was darkness all around. She seemed to walk forward instinctively, but never saw the light.


    In the darkness, Kushina seemed to have lost the concept of time. I don''t know how long he walked, his body still didn''t feel tired, but his hands and feet were extremely cold. I really wanted to die immediately, but he didn''t know how to die.


    "Light?"


    A small spot of light appeared in front of Kushinai''s eyes. The light in the dark has a huge attraction for anyone. Kushinai rushed towards that spot like a moth into the fire. In fact, it is also Indeed, Jiu Xinnai was indeed a moth to fight the fire, and embarked on a path that she would never look back. When she came back to her senses, she was already unable to extricate herself, even if she died.


    Jiuxinai ran towards the light spot, which became bigger and bigger, and then suddenly seemed to explode. A warm golden light enveloped Jiuxinai''s body.


    So warm...so comfortable...


    The boundless darkness, loneliness and loneliness experienced, all of a sudden shrouded in the warm golden light, the warmth, the feeling of being protected and cared by others made Jiu Xinna indulge in this, and simply did not want to wake up.


    "are you awake?"


    Naruto, who was fighting with Nine Tails, felt that Kushina moved slightly behind him, and couldn''t help but ask in a low voice, but he didn''t get a response. He could see part of Kushina''s expression in the corner of his eyes, and he suddenly felt funny.


    "You really feel comfortable sleeping."


    The death of Mizuno, Konoha¡¯s betrayal, two things hit Jiu Xinnai frustrated, a heart almost sank into the sea, falling forever in the cold and dark, Naruto¡¯s actions to protect Jiu Xinna passed the past Mind, let Jiu Xinna subconsciously accept, and even enjoy Naruto''s care.


    "I just don''t know if you can do this when you wake up." Naruto sighed slightly, then full of confidence, "I can make you fall in love with me once, and you can fall in love with me a second time, Uzumaki Jiuxina, you are my person, I won''t let you escape!"


    After clearing up his mood, Naruto immediately gathered all his energy to face Kyuubi.


    "Mu Dun?!"


    Kyuubi squinted at the huge wooden figure under Naruto. He could see that he was in a bad mood, and said, "No wonder you have the guts to challenge this uncle!"


    "I don''t just want to challenge you, Jiu Lama, I want to beat you down completely!"


    "Arrogant! I want to see how good you are! Flying needle rain!!"


    Kyuubi''s whole body was exploded with hairs, and the hairs that were hard and hard as steel needles were shot out densely. The speed is definitely not so fast that a heavy wooden man can avoid it.


    "The technique of wooden escape ranking!"


    Naruto immediately used his defensive technique and hid inside Mu Dun''s defenses with Jiu Xin Na. The wooden man has a huge body, and a small attack is of little use to the wooden man.


    "Wooden escape and wood dragon technique!"

 294 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 294

    Under the protection of the ranking technique, Naruto began to seal, and the wood on the wooden man suddenly changed. From the position of his chest, a giant wooden escaped dragon flew out, with golden light from his eyes, roaring towards the nine tails. go with.


    The huge body of the wooden dragon twisted in the air, and his tail accidentally drew on a few nearby trees, suddenly drew those tall trees away, exuding tremendous power.


    Nine Tails grabbed one claw, and the huge Chakra, matched with the huge body of Nine Tails like a small hill, the power of this claw was not small at all.


    Don''t lose your body vigorously.


    Naruto knew that with Kyuubi''s pride and pride, he must be defeated head-on in order to tame him, so he deliberately fought against Kyuubi, and the wooden dragon rushed up against Kyuubi''s claws.


    boom!!


    The claws of Nine Tails collided violently with the dragon mouth of the Wood Dragon, and the explosive force vented to the ground through Nine Tails'' body, causing the earth to shake again.


    The head of the wooden dragon was knocked out by nine tails and one claw, and the claws of the nine tails were also aching due to the power of the wooden dragon.


    Roar!!


    The wooden dragon uttered a roar. Under Naruto¡¯s control, the huge body twisted around the body of the nine tails. Although it was large, the more prominent body in the ¡°long¡± feature bound the huge body of the nine tails. body.


    Quack...


    The wooden dragon entangled tightly ~ around the body of the nine tails, the dragon made a sour sound constantly. This is because the wooden dragon used a huge force to strangle the nine tails, making the wood fiber that constitutes the body of the wooden dragon. It started to collapse gradually.


    "Less look down on me!!"


    How could the arrogance of Nine Tails allow Naruto to suppress him, and the chakra burst out of his whole body, unexpectedly exploded with strong power under the suppression of the wood dragon, holding the body of the wood dragon with both hands, opening his mouth, and actually biting him. Go down.


    Click!!


    The wood dragon''s body was bitten by the nine tails. The brute force of the nine tails broke out. The nine tails were waiting for the opportunity to move at the same time. The tail of the tail beast can be directly used as hands and feet.Claws, teeth, tail, all these weapons were used, and they continued to attack the wood dragon''s body.


    Click!!


    Another bitter bite!


    Nine Tails bit the wood dragon''s body into two parts, and the claws and tail exerted force at the same time, destroying the wood dragon''s body in an instant, and beating countless sawdust.


    This is Kyuubi!The fierce attitude of the strongest tail beast, the nine-tailed nine lama!


    Naruto laughed excitedly. In terms of strength, Kyuubi''s single-point attack power is not as good as Matdai, who opens eight doors, but in terms of fierceness, Kyuubi is definitely better than Matdai.


    boom!boom!boom!


    The wooden man took heavy steps and ran towards the nine tails, his huge body ravaged the ground time and time again, making the earth miserable.


    Naruto leaped into the air, and the golden light of the wooden man''s eyes suddenly exploded, and the huge body exploded with great power. The original majestic face looked even more fierce at this time.


    With his ferocious character, Kyuubi would never give up his frontal attack. Facing the wooden man''s technique, Kyuubi didn''t have the feeling of timidity at all, and his claws grabbed the wooden man''s body.


    boom!!


    The wooden man grasped the claws of Nine Tails with both hands, and confronted him head-on with no less power than Nine Tails.


    The orange-red Nine-Tailed Chakra and the green Mudun Chakra collide in the air. The destructive and invincible red and the powerful green collision are really as gorgeous as fireworks.


    The biggest difference between fighting in a sealed space and fighting in reality is that fighting in reality can cause great damage to the environment.


    The monster confrontation between Nine-tailed and Mujin, the chakra spreading around once again destroyed the environment of the country of fire, forcing the village of Konoha, forcing the Konoha ninjas to join forces to use ninjutsu to resist the investigation Carat, this is only a small part of the escape.


    Many caring people think of a question at this time. How strong should this wooden person be to face Kyuubi head-on without losing the wind?How strong is Matt Dai who can punch that wooden man and open eight doors?How powerful is Uzumaki Naruto, who created the wooden man and was immortal by Matt''s strongest trick?


    These questions are like mountains, weighing Konoha''s hearts heavily.


    The wood man¡¯s art is as powerful as Susao Nohu, but the focus of the two ultimate ninjutsu is not the same. The wood man itself has great brute power, and can absorb the opponent¡¯s chakra in the attack. , Fully embodies the characteristics of Mu Dun and the body of immortality.At the same time, ninjutsu and sealing can also be performed through wooden people, and the power will be more powerful.


    Suzuo Nohu''s own power is not as good as the wooden man''s art, and the consumption of chakras is huge and cannot be refilled. However, Suzuo Nohu''s offensive and defensive methods are very diverse, with ten punches, swords, and eight-point mirrors. There is also Ba Chi Qiong Gou Yu, which is really fun to fight.


    Mujin''s attack methods are relatively scarce, but Naruto can make supplements.


    Naruto was in the air, looking condescendingly at Kyuubi and Mujin facing each other.


    "Xianfa melts the super large jade spiral shuriken!"


    Meltdown is a kind of escape technique that Naruto masters. Its destructive power is only inferior to Yinyang escape and Searing escape. The four-tailed escape chakra becomes stronger after being integrated into the spiral shuriken, ultra-high temperature magma ball , Has the terrifying high temperature and destructive power like an asteroid falling.


    Rong Dun¡¯s super large jade spiral shuriken slammed down towards Nine Tails, and the super high temperature emitted by Rong Dun could be felt without directly attacking Nine Tails. He immediately raised his head, but the wooden man clung to Nine Tails¡¯ claws. He couldn''t avoid it all at once.


    "Tailed beast jade!!"


    At the moment of crisis, Kyuubi once again showed his fierce side, raising his head and launching a tail beast jade.


    boom!!


    The tail beast jade and the super-large jade spiral shuriken exploded after colliding in the air, and the chakra and magma shook the mountain instantly.


    The point of explosion was very close to both Kyuubi and Naruto, so Naruto would say that Kyuubi was fierce, and he did not hesitate to exchange injuries when facing danger!


    However, there is a Kushina behind Naruto. Kyuubi''s plan to replace his injury is destined to fail. Naruto flies back and throws two wind-escape spiral shurikens in his hand to block the explosion. .


    Although Kyuubi was dizzy and dizzy, and the place where his body was burned by magma was also very painful, but for Kyuubi, this was definitely not a serious injury, but was beaten up by Naruto.


    "Continuous tail beast jade!!"


    Chapter 336: Jiu Xin Na wakes up!Entrap Konoha begins!


    Nine Tails stubbornly supported the place injured by the tail beast jade and the super large jade spiral shuriken, causing the wooden man''s hands to be broken by the explosion, and then escaped from the dense smoke, and immediately launched an attack on Naruto.


    A huge tail beast jade condensed in front of him, and then Kyuubi opened his big mouth and swallowed it in one bite.


    boom!


    Kyuubi''s body swelled a bit, his entire face seemed to be swollen first, and then his mouth glowed red.


    "Continuous tail beast jade!"


    Like a cannon, nine tail beast jade flew in the direction of Naruto.The nine-tailed beast jade is not all aimed at one place, but aimed at a large area of ??sky near Naruto, obviously to block Naruto''s escape route.


    "Super large jade tail beast jade spiral shuriken!"


    Naruto did not flinch, raising his right hand to the sky, gathering the nine-tailed chakras in his hands, and then performing complex morphological changes, the huge tail beast jade spiral shuriken tearing through the world.


    "Scatter!!"


    Nine Tails shouted loudly, and the nine small tail beast jade was actually controlled by him. They spread out in mid-air. They didn''t face Naruto''s super large jade beast jade spiral shuriken head-on, and took Naruto himself.


    Naruto stretched out his hand, aimed at the super-large jade-tailed beast jade spiral shuriken that flew towards Nine Tails, and held it firmly.


    "Explode!!"

 295 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 295

    oom!!


    The super-large jade-tailed beast jade spiral shuriken exploded with Naruto¡¯s roar, and the explosion wave propelled to the surroundings at supersonic speed, turning the center of the explosion into an absolute vacuum. Therefore, the atmospheric pressure made the center of the explosion extremely strong. Suction, the blast wave shrank toward the center after it spread. The powerful attraction of the center actually attracted nine small tail beast jade from Nine Tails into the center of the explosion.


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    After the small-tailed beast jade entered the center of the explosion, the balance of power was instantly disturbed, and an explosion occurred in the center. Only then did the explosion waves of Naruto and Nine Tails really burst out, and nine small-tailed beasts exploded in different directions. Horrible turbulence.


    Nine tails of Nine Tails are protected in front of him, and even Naruto has used Qidaoyu for defense. As for Konoha... just let them die.


    "you''re awake?"


    Naruto was right this time. The woman behind him has regained consciousness, fighting with Nine Tails, and she dared to take care of Kushina while distracting, and put Chakra into Kushina¡¯s body. It¡¯s really a shame that Naruto has this. courage.


    Kushina opened her eyes and looked around, feeling as if she was not awake yet, all around her was dark, but she was enveloped in a warm golden light, but this warm Chakra is still from the person she hates most. Kushina immediately wanted to get off Naruto from his body.


    "let me go!"


    "You can''t come down, you will be dead if you touch these black things." Naruto explained briefly, surrounded by yin and yang defenses, and most people can''t touch them with their bodies at all, even those of the whirlpool clan. Similarly, without opening the eyes of reincarnation or possessing the power of the six realms, the fate of encountering these black things can only be turned into flying ash.


    "Why don''t you just kill me?!"


    "Please, my purpose is only nine tails from beginning to end. I am not interested in your life, just like the tailed beast Chakra I had captured other people''s strength before, but I didn''t kill them."


    "You have ruined my life so much, why don''t you just kill me?!"


    "Hey, don''t give me such a big hat. At best, I will admit that I killed Bofeng Mizumon and seized Kyuubi in your body. Konoha''s betrayal is not my business."


    "Isn''t that forced by you?!"


    "But they can also choose to work hard with me, and even without my existence, they can betray you today because of my strength, and they may betray you for other benefits in the future. Don''t tell me about such simple things. Unexpectedly."


    Regarding eloquence, Uzumaki Kuzina was really not Naruto''s opponent, and he was choked into speechlessness.


    Uzumaki Kuzina vowed that if she can still fight, Naruto must be killed at this time, but that is only if, no matter which world it is, there are not so many ifs.


    Uzumaki Kushina was pulled out of Nine Tails, and her body was seriously damaged. Although she saved her life because of her strong vitality and Naruto''s constant input of Chakra, her state at this time is no different from that of having opened seven doors for a long time. One foot is not too far away from Huangquan Biliangsaka, and Chakra can''t move it. Forced battle is tantamount to death.


    Unable to refute, Jiu Xinna could only struggle again and roared: "Let me down!"


    "No!" Naruto had a tone that was not negotiable at all, "You better listen to me now!"


    "Why?!"


    "Only I can help you avenge Konoha."


    "..." A word made Kushina speechless.


    Naruto continued to seduce ~ confused, and said: "You have two enemies now, Konoha and I. Wouldn''t it be great to use my power to fight Konoha, and let us fight both losses? At that time, maybe you can get rid of them at the same time. Where is Konoha and me."


    Although Kushina is very clear that Naruto is full of nonsense, but it is undeniable that what he said does have some truth, even Kushina was persuaded by him, and now she has lost Nine Tails, her combat power is great Lower, it''s impossible to get revenge on one person. A person who is betrayed by the village without the tail beast, who will help her?


    "Okay, I agree, but you have to be clear, you are after Konoha!"


    "No problem, please wait any time." Naruto promised with a smile. At present, the most important thing for him is to hold Kushina down first, and everything else can be done slowly. In fact, Naruto is still wondering why Kushina Chennai was so easy to talk, but he didn''t bother with this question either, anyway, Kushina didn''t have the ability to kill him.


    Kushina also felt that his head was confused, and he didn''t know why he accepted Naruto''s words so easily, and even stopped mentioning him to let go of himself.


    This can be regarded as a psychological factor. The death of Bo Feng Shuimen really hit Jiu Xin Nai a lot. I did not expect that he was betrayed by Konoha without his revenge. My heart is really full of holes. The darkness that Jiu Xin Nai experienced before was also The true portrayal of her heart is that she cherishes the preciousness of light because she has experienced the boundless darkness. The Chakra of Nine Tails is a great help to Naruto at this time, but there is another very important reason that Naruto would guess if he killed him. What doesn''t come out is the King of Golden Nightmare.


    That messed up Queen, the remnant soul that left another Kushina on Naruto''s body merged with Kushina in this world. Although the memory of the past has been erased, the love deep in the bones is still there. Keep it, but now it''s just being suppressed by Jiuxinai''s hatred. When this hatred disappears, the love of two Jiuxinai, two feelings fused together, will be unimaginable.


    The union of two souls is absolutely remarkable. The mutual repulsion of souls will leave a deadly key. But for the king of golden nightmare, she can do anything. She can make two of them if she wants to. Kushina''s soul is perfectly fused, saying that Naruto was created in this way by the King of Golden Nightmare.


    Click!


    A crack appeared on the surface of the black sphere. Naruto emerged from the black sphere. Kushina was still obediently on Naruto¡¯s back, because she now knew that Naruto would never put her down. Having said that, lest I be embarrassed.


    Naruto was unharmed because of the protection of Daoyu. Relatively speaking, Kyuubi had a lot of scars from the explosion just now. Although the recovery speed was very fast, the traces could still be seen.


    "Kyuubi, it should be easy to solve based on your ability." Kushina said quietly, lying on Naruto''s shoulder. Anyway, Naruto is whether she can avenge Konoha. Crucially, she really cares about Naruto''s strength.


    "It would be easy to fight with Thousand Hands Magic Power or Yin Yang Escape, but I want to defeat Kyuubi head-on!!"


    This is a kind of paranoia, Naruto obviously has a simpler and easier way, but he is willing to use some simple and rude fighting methods.


    "Roar!!"


    Naruto let out a roar comparable to Nine Tails, and the golden chakra on his body rushed straight into the sky like a volcanic eruption, and the golden chakra whirlwind shone on the land.


    The golden chakra whirlwind kept rushing up into the sky. In this case, Uzumaki Kushina couldn''t help holding Naruto''s neck tightly.


    "Hey, I''m about to break my neck like this." Naruto''s tone remained the same.


    "Forget about strangling you!" Jiu Xinnai complained, feeling a little stunned.


    "You wouldn''t be so cruel."


    "You deserve it if you die."


    "It''s not the same with you. It seems that you haven''t killed anyone. Everyone is dead."


    "..." Uzumaki Kushina was choked by Naruto again. Kushina Uzumaki, known as Konoha''s blood red pepper, had a temper as hot as her hair color. He was choked out by a man twice. Speaking, and this man is still her greatest enemy, it should be gnashing his teeth with hatred, but Uzumaki Kushina doesn''t know why, and his stubborn nature seems to be born with this guy.


    Roar!!


    No matter how Naruto and Kushina quarrel, the tail beastization has already begun and cannot stop halfway. The golden chakra has formed a huge nine-tailed figure in mid-air, nine-tailed VS nine-tailed.


    The real monster battle begins now!


    Chapter 337: Eight Qi Orochi vs Nine Tailed Demon Fox!


    "Jet atrocities!!"


    Naruto kept his tail beast-like form, and then used the power of the five-tailed Mu King to eject high-pressure steam from the joints of the nine-tailed limbs of the golden body in exchange for extremely huge acceleration and strength.


    The Golden Nine Tails turned into a powerful bulldozer, their limbs swiftly ran, turning the ground up.


    "Mu Wang?!"


    Jiuwei gritted his teeth with anger, but the golden body Jiuwei had already rushed in front of him, and the huge claws had been grabbed.


    boom!!


    Kyuubi had no choice but to fight back, but the Kyuubi on Naruto was intact. The strength was comparable to the strength of the Kyuubi in front of him. It didn''t matter whether the victory or defeat was at all. Power, this is not something that Kyuubi can directly contend.


    "Get me up!!"


    Naruto put his hands together and roared eleven, and the five-tailed Chakra directly rose to the boiling point, and the strange power broke out.

 296 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 296

    The five-tailed chakra fused with the golden nine-tailed chakra, bursting out invincible strange power, originally claw-to-claw, but the golden nine-tailed tail suddenly retracted his paws, and then grabbed the nine-tailed waist, from the elbow The location sprays high-pressure steam.


    "Weird power!!"


    "hateful!!"


    Nine Tails roared in anger, but it was difficult to resist the combined force of the Five Tails and the Golden Nine Tails. He could no longer feel the existence of the earth under his feet. The huge body pain was unexpectedly lifted by the Golden Nine Tails above his head.


    "The technique of wood escape wood god!"


    Numerous tree vines suddenly grew from Naruto¡¯s chest. These vital tree vines spread from the head of the golden body nine tails where Naruto was, and quickly spread all over the body of the golden body nine tails. If the tail is a huge body, these tree vines become the tendons of the nine tails of the golden body, exploding with great strength.


    "Go!"


    Naruto and the nine tails in his body yelled at the same time, and tossed the nine tails above his head, and threw them straight toward Konoha.


    "Damn it! Psychic art!"


    How can Jiraiya allow Nine Tails to fall in Konoha Village. With such a large body, Konoha will definitely be affected a lot. If two monsters spread the battlefield to Konoha, it will be finished. Throwing one of these tricks in Konoha can''t stand it, let alone two nine tails.


    boom!!


    The three major toads of Miaomu Mountain are here!


    The three brothers Toad Wentai were suddenly summoned by Jilaiya, and they didn''t even figure out what was going on. They felt that the dark cloud was covering the top (Kine tails), and the huge body of Kyu tail was just like that.


    "what!"


    "Ouch!!"


    The three toads are really pitiful. Toads do not have a hard skin as a shield. Although the tonnage of their three brothers is a little larger than that of Kyuubi, the body of Kyuubi is not lighter. The weight, and it was still smashed from mid-air, and the three toads were pitted by Jiraiya, but fortunately, the nine tails did not fall directly into Konoha Village.


    "Damn boy!!"


    Nine Tails almost broke a bit of steel teeth. When did his strongest tail beast suffered such humiliation?!Was he just thrown away?!The anger in his heart caused the Chakra on Kyuubi to burn more and more vigorously.


    "Jet cannon!"


    Naruto did not let go of the opportunity to hit Kyuubi and Konoha. The nine tails behind Jinshi Kiuwei were aimed at Kyuubi like nine forts, and then the five-tailed Mu King¡¯s chakra was used to strengthen the destructive power, one by one small investigations. The carat cannon fired straight out of the tail, and the nine tails seemed to have turned into powerful machine guns, constantly blasting golden chakra bullets.


    "Roar!!"


    Although Kyuubi''s speed is fast, it is too slow compared to his huge body. Facing Naruto¡¯s attack, Kyuubi burst out of chakras all over his body instantly, and the surroundings became a vacuum, fiery red high-density chakras. Another protective shield is formed around Kyuubi''s body.


    Countless chakra bombs hit the protective cover of Nine Tails, making ping-pong sounds, and then they bounced around.


    Although there is only a part, Naruto¡¯s attacks are endless, and Chakra bullets are endless. After bounced off the protective cover of the nine tails, many of them flew toward Konoha.


    "Toad Jian! Stop it!"


    Toad Jian finally got up from the ground and saw a lot of golden chakra bullets flying in his direction, subconsciously picked up the bowl-shaped shield in his hand to resist, the chakra bullets hit the Toad Jian¡¯s shield, and it didn¡¯t take long to put the shield. Distorted in his eyes.


    "Wen Tai! Hurry up and prepare to attack!" Jilai jumped on top of Wen Tai''s head, preparing to use ninjutsu.


    "Damn it, Jiraiya..." Wen Tai finally got up, seeing the two huge monsters in front of him almost scared to death, "What''s the matter?! How come there are two nine tails?!"


    "There is no time to explain so much! Wen Tai, hurry up and use oil!"


    Under this circumstance, you can tell by your eyes that the matter is serious, Wentai is also sloppy with Zi Lai, and spit out the toad oil immediately.


    "Fire escape toad oil bomb!"


    The fire escape of Jiraiya ignited the toad oil that Wentai spit out, forming a super giant flame bomb. Whether it is speed, attack range or destructive power, it is first-class. Jiraiya obviously wants to use this trick to sing. People are forced to retreat, don''t let him get close to Konoha, if such a big monster enters Konoha, the consequences will be disastrous.


    If it had been before, Naruto would probably still prioritize defeating Kyuubi, but at this time the situation has changed. Kyuubi and Konoha will be defeated together, so his moves have become more determined and ruthless.


    "Water escape hard vortex water blade!!"


    The faint blue water-dance spear, compared to the volume of a toad oil fire bullet, is almost no different from a toothpick, but this is the secret of the water-dance that the second-generation Hokage can obtain the title of water god.


    The same method of rotation is used to greatly compress the chakra. After the eruption, the water vortex formed by the water escape almost connects the sky and the earth. The water vortex continues to rotate, maintaining a high degree of stability, but the toad of Jilaiya The oil bomb was cut into two halves abruptly.


    Too lazy to pay attention to the toad from Jiraiya, Naruto rushed towards Kyuubi.


    "I will never let you rush into Konoha! The soil escapes the yellow spring marsh!"


    Naruto looked at Jiraiya with contempt, and said coldly: "The spirit is commendable, but the strength is too bad."


    The poison at the feet of the Golden Body Nine Tails turned into a large swamp, and the huge body continued to sink, as if to swallow the Golden Body Nine Tails.


    "The earth escapes from the sky!"


    Sarutobi¡¯s Chakra has gradually bottomed out, but he knows that as a flame, he must not back down at this time. He stood beside Jilaiya, and opened up a different space from the head of the golden body nine tails, a huge " The lid fell off and hit Jinshen Nine Tails'' head.


    "Do you only have this level?"


    Naruto seemed to be questioning, a blue-black flame was burning on the body of the Golden Nine Tails, and the ghostly fire evaporated all the water in the Yellow Spring Marsh and turned it into ordinary mud.


    Whoosh!


    Dashemaru landed next to Sarutobi and Jilaiya, and said, "Old man, Jilaiya, let me deal with this guy. Go and deal with the nine tails."


    "Oshe Maru, can you be alone?"


    "Don''t underestimate me, I''m one of the three ninja Oshe Maru!" O She Maru said confidently, but from the cold eyes he can see that he is very upset. The original plan was to kill Naruto Uzumaki. He took this opportunity to reach the position of the fourth generation of Hokage in one fell swoop, but he did not expect that he would be deflated in front of a teenage boy. He was not even as good as a ten thousand years to endure. At this time, Da She Wan''s heart was somewhat imbalanced.


    Sarufei gritted his teeth and looked at Kyuubi who had recovered on the other side, and said, "Oshemaru, you have to hold on!"


    "Old man, leave these words to yourself!" Da She Wan smiled coldly, the words still unpleasant.


    Sarutobi and Jilai also hurried to resist the nine tails, leaving Oshamaru alone with Naruto.


    "Lengjun Dashewan, don''t know how you are going to resist my footsteps? Bamen Dunjia?"


    "I really can''t do that kind of exaggerated attack, but I, Oshemaru, is not something you can look down upon at will!"


    Dashemaru suddenly drew out the Kusanaru sword, instead of attacking Naruto, instead, it turned the peak and pierced its abdomen. The Kusanaru sword pierced the abdomen of Dashewan, leaving blood in the abdomen and mouth at the same time, and the blood was stained. The blade of the Kusanaru sword gradually exudes a weird and gloomy breath.


    "Huh?" Naruto felt that kind of aura and couldn''t help but frown at this time, because he could perceive evil thoughts in this mode. This huge and evil evil thought is definitely not like humans should have. of.


    Just as Naruto expected, the body of Oshemaru became a white ball of flesh, twisting and rolling in the air, and then swelling continuously, like a huge heart, it will violently after a few seconds A beat, and every beat, the aura exuding in that fleshy group will become more evil and dark.


    The fleshy ball keeps getting bigger, and then a new body is formed, with eight tails, eight snake heads, and white scales. The body is all twisted together. The main body of the big snake pill is in the mouth of a big snake in the middle.


    "This is my strongest art, the Baqi Art! Uzumaki Naruto, you can realize it!"


    "Yaqi Orochi? It''s really interesting, try to beat me if you have the ability!"


    The eight big heads of the Yaqi Orochi kept spitting out a stench, and the nine tails and nine tails of the golden body were constantly waving to form a hurricane.

 297 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 297

    Yaki Orochi VS Nine Tailed Demon Fox!


    The ancient monster war is on!


    Chapter 338: Nine Tails vs. Eight Qis!


    Many plots of Naruto World come from Japanese mythology. For example, Uchiha Itachi used a ten-punch sword to defeat the Ochimaru who used the Eight Qi Art, and the scene in which it was sealed is from Japanese mythology, Ken Hayashi Sano Omenizan The story of killing Yaqi Orochi.


    Naruto doesn''t have a kaleidoscope to write round eyes, let alone a ten-punch sword, so this scene cannot be reproduced.


    The prototype of the nine big-tailed beasts is also the nine great beasts in Japanese mythology. With the exception of Ichimu Morizuru and Mitsuo Isozu, the names of all the tailed beasts are compiled by Kishimoto.


    The Yachi Orochi is the prototype of the eight-tailed ox-ghost in Kirabi, but because the Yachi Orochi is different from other mythical beasts, the Yachi Orochi has eight heads, and it does not match the tail beast, so it changed its image from a snake to a possessive Eight octopus tentacles and a monster cow ghost on the upper body of a bull.


    In myths and legends, the strongest among the nine beasts is of course the nine-tailed monster fox, the beast of fire. The second place should be the five-tailed Penghou who has the power of the five elements. The third place is the pet of death two-tailed cat. Qi Dashe can only be ranked fourth.


    But the descendants of the Kusanaru family acted hastily and wanted to kill the Yachi Orochi with the family-renowned artifact, the Kusanaru sword, but the Yachi Orochi condensed the dark power on its neck, so that the Kusanaru sword could not cut it off. The Yachi Orochi was amazing. The resilience of Kusanagi absorbed the Kusanagi sword into his body again, and the strength of Kusanagi''s sword gained the strength of Yaqi Orochi, surpassing Maoyou and Penghou in one fell swoop.


    In order to control the Three Realms, the Great Snake exuded the power of darkness, uncovering the seals of the five altars of wind, thunder, water, fire and earth, and released the power of the sand guard crane, thunder beast, water lizard, earth raccoon, and eight great serpent. At the same time, the sleeping four-tailed shark was awakened, the two-tailed cat and the five-tailed Penghou, and the eight monsters certainly refused to obey the Yaqi Orochi, which led to the 522-year-old ancient monster war.


    Yaqi Orochi is powerful, defeating Shouhe, Isola, Racoon and Thunder Beast successively, and then challenged the Nine-Tailed Monster Fox.Five-tailed Penghou now defeated Maoyou in the ancient battlefield, and joined forces with the cat to deal with the nine-tailed fox. The result was pale. Penghou managed to escape. The cat was rescued by death just before his death. Even the Orochi was not nine at all. The opponent of the tailed fox, because the nine-tailed fox of fire, Chakra, lost in the war of attrition. Even the Kusanaru sword was beaten by a gap, which can be said to be a complete defeat. Therefore, the Oki Orochi was sealed by the Kusanaru family¡¯s feuding Iori family. In his soul, I hope that one day the genius descendants of the Iori family can reawaken his power and fight the nine-tailed fox again.


    Myths are different from reality, not to mention the adapted reality. Naruto, the nine-tailed fox, cannot start a battle with Yao, but he has to do a battle with the Yachi Orochi in Oshemaru here. From the situation just now Look, Oshemaru is able to use the power of Kusanaru Sword to activate the Eight Qi Art, which can be said to coincide with some parts of the myth.


    rustle¡­¡­


    The claws of Jinshen Nine Tails scratched the ground, grabbing the soil on the ground.


    "Yaki Osna, Osaki Maru, you really developed a very interesting ninjutsu. If you let me have fun, I can spare you not to die."


    Da She Wan''s eyes were extremely gloomy, and the eyes of the snake flashed with terrifying anger and killing intent, and said: "You are so confident?"


    "Yes, with Konoha''s strength, nothing can kill me except Eight Door Dunjia, and this includes you, Oshomaru!"


    "Then give it a try! Bite!" Oshe Maru''s body sneaked into the body of Yaki Orochi. Of course, he wanted to kill Naruto, but he was not stupid enough to directly face Naruto, Yachi Orochi. It is Dashemaru''s biggest reliance now. The four snake heads are scattered, revealing fangs like a chisel.


    "Melting Escape Melt Armor!"


    Naruto spread the four-tailed chakras all over the body of the golden body nine tails, the entire nine tails'' body is enveloped in armor formed by magma, and it looks like it really adds a few shocks.


    Originally, the huge body of Kyuubi had a huge sense of pressure for the average ninja. At this time, Kyuubi''s body was covered with black-red magma, and his body was like a rock. The red light in the cracks flickered slightly, exuding a hot breath.


    Ding!!


    The bite force of the Yachi Orochi is enough to bite through the steel plate, but it can¡¯t bite through the melt armor on the Kyuubi. First, the melt armor is indeed excellent in defense. Even if it is scattered on such a huge body, a single point of defense can also block it. Helix Maru, and Melt Armor, like Sasuke''s Chidoryu, is an offensive and defensive tactic, and a hard attack must cause serious burns.


    hiss!!


    The four snake heads made unpleasant and harsh neighing at the same time, and purple venom sprayed from the white fangs.


    Chi Chi Chi Chi!!


    The venom must be liquid, falling on the hot melt armor, and instantly evaporating into a purple poisonous gas.Most of the poison is afraid of high temperature, so it requires very sophisticated medical technology to quench the poison with high temperature on the weapon. However, after the venom spit out from the mouth of the Yaki Oshe is evaporated by the melt armor, it actually continues to invade the body of Kyuubi, even The tree vines that Naruto used as the nine-tailed tendon showed signs of wilting.


    "These poisons really have some ways."


    Although Naruto was surprised, he wouldn''t be so easy to expose his flaws, his body kept emitting green fluorescence, and Mu Dun Chakra kept repelling the poisonous gas of the Oshe Pill.


    "Jet shock!"


    Nine-tailed, five-tailed, and four-tailed powers were activated at the same time. Nine-tailed body was dressed in melt armor, and at the same time, high-temperature steam was continuously sprayed from behind, instantly transformed into a powerful chariot, and rushed towards the Yaqi Orochi.


    Although Oh Shemaru came to resist Naruto for power and face, he also knew that Konoha was behind him, and he could never step back, so even if the melt armor on Kyuubi had great destructive power, he could not dodge it.


    "The technique of water escape and dragon bombing!"


    Eight huge water dragons were spit out from the eight mouths of Yaqi Orochi at the same time, and they swept through the air, and the eight majestic water dragons rushed towards the huge body of Nine Tails.


    laugh!!


    The water meets the magma, and of course it evaporates instantaneously. The white steam fills the space, making everything white.


    call!!


    The huge body of Nine Tails broke through the steam barrier, and the temperature of the black and red body seemed to be lowered a little, but only a little.


    "Demon Fox Claw!"


    Naruto yelled, and the huge claws of Nine Tails grabbed one of the heads in the middle of the Oki Orochi.


    "Earth escape earth spear!"


    The main body of the Oshamaru is inside the Yaki Orochi. In the face of Naruto¡¯s attack, he knew that such a large body would not be able to escape, so he immediately used the earthen escape. The white scales of the Oki Orochi exudes a heavy yellowish luster. .


    boom!


    Nine tails and one claw caught the Yaqi Orochi''s body, and the sharp claws only tore a hole in the scales of the Yaqi Orochi.


    Nine-tailed claws grabbed the heads of the two big snakes, and the remaining six heads snapped at the same time in an instant. Many heads have the advantage at this time.


    Although Nine Tails did not have that many heads, they had the advantage over the tails. The nine tails turned into nine huge palms, and immediately coordinated with the actions of both hands, firmly holding the remaining six heads of the Yaqi Orochi.


    Kyuubi opened his mouth wide, revealing Naruto on his head, and Naruto pushed forward with both hands.


    "Tailed beast jade!"


    "Sky Congyun!"


    Naruto and Osha Maru shouted at the same time, and Naruto¡¯s tail beast jade quickly took shape. At the same time, one of the tails of the Yaqi Oro snake flicked, and one of the three great swords, Tiancong Yuncao Narujian, immediately turned into A gleam of cold light pierced Naruto in the mouth of Nine Tails.


    laugh!!


    The Kusanaru Sword is a real divine sword, combined with the great power of the Yaqi Orochi, it actually cut Naruto''s tail beast jade in half, and the sharp and invincible blade suddenly reached Naruto''s body.


    "Seeking Daoyu!"


    Feeling the crisis, Naruto immediately blocked Qiu Daoyu in front of him to form a defense, while flying back.


    Kudaoyu''s sword cut the defense of Qiu Daoyu. Although Qiu Daoyu can turn everything in this world into nothingness, the Kudaoyu sword with its supernatural power is obviously not easily resolved by Qiu Dao jade. For the Qiu Dao jade formed by the yin and yang, the Kudao sword is also It can''t be like cutting tofu.


    With the strong support of Yaqi Orochi, Qiu Daoyu was cut open by the Kusanaru sword, but almost got stuck in it. This time was enough for Naruto to escape, and it was evenly divided.


    It''s a pity that Oshemaru gave a secret cry. In fact, even if he uses the Eight-King Art, Oshake-Maru is not sure that he can deal with the monster Uzumaki Naruto. His plan is to use the power of the Ochi Ochi to attract Naruto''s attention positively, and then take advantage If you don''t want to use the Kusanagi sword, you may have a chance with the curse formed by the venom of the Yachi Orochi and Kusanagi sword.


    But this time it failed, and it will be difficult to find this opportunity next time.


    Naruto''s eyes narrowed slightly, Kusanaru Sword didn''t cut him directly, but the clothes on his abdomen were still cut open. Is this the power of Excalibur Kusanaru sword?


    Only a Kusanaru sword can make Oshemaru use the Eight Qi Art, and also cut off his Taoist jade, then what will happen to the other two divine swords, the Ten Fist Sword and the Pudu Yuhun Sword?

 298 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 298

    The ten-fist sword is in the kaleidoscope of Itachi. As for the Pudu Yuhun... God knows where that thing is.


    "Oshe Maru, you really made me angry too, Mu Dun Shujie has a birthday!!"


    Rumble!


    Numerous towering trees rose up around the Yaqi Orochi, and instantly surrounded the Yaqi Orochi. Those vampire-like trees rushed towards the Yachi Orochi madly, as if this were not a super S-rank monster, but A plump pork belly.


    The huge body of the Yachi Orochi became a burden at this time, but the Oshemaru had no courage to dispel the Eight Qi Art and face Naruto Uzumaki directly. Wouldn''t it be true that using the Ochi Art would not burden Oshimaru at all?


    The eight huge snake heads kept spitting out highly venomous venom all around. Da She Wan did have a deep research on the poison, and the venom spit out actually slowed the growth of the tree world.


    Naruto clasped his hands together, and injected the chakra full of vitality into the Nativity of the Tree World.


    The forest grows madly without limit, the venom is continuously sprayed from the mouth of the Yaqi big snake, and the grass naginata sword on the tail cuts down countless large trees, but these trees are endless. If the old ones are cut off, there will be new ones in two seconds. The trees came up, it was endless.


    Naruto was not too exaggerated, and removed the melt armor on the surface of the nine tails, and focused his attention on the nine tails and the mouth of the nine tails.


    Naruto withdrew with both hands to make the tail beast jade, while controlling the nine tails. In the middle of each tail, Yin and Yang chakras continued to gather, one in the mouth and nine on the tail, a total of ten tail beast jade continued to rotate.


    "True Tail Beast Jade!!"


    Chapter 339: Kill the Dashewan!Konoha fell to hell!


    One large-tailed beast jade opens the way, and nine small-tailed beast jade trails, its power is absolutely unstoppable.


    Although Oshemaru had grown a face that didn''t look like a good person, he did love Konoha, at least for now. Such a big trick would be finished if it exploded in Konoha village.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Facing Naruto''s true-tailed beast jade, Oshemaru really did her best. All the chakras gathered together, and the Kusanagi sword on the tail of Yachi Orochi exuded a purple-black light.


    Eight pairs of eyes of Yaki Orochi gave out golden light, and the scales changed from the original white to purple-black due to the power of Kusanaru sword, and the magic shadow was faint.


    The eight heads of the Yachi Orochi represent the dark power of soul, ghost, evil, monster, demon, massacre, spirit, and death. Now, with the Kusana Sword as the medium, all the power of the Ochi Orochi has exploded. Behind him, there seemed to be a huge phantom snake monster tens of meters high.


    "Heaven Congyun!!"


    Da She Maru poured all of her power into the Snake Tail''s Kusanaru sword. Without this divine sword, Da She Maru couldn''t face Naruto''s true tail beast jade.


    "Skymarsh Spear!!"


    Even if Naruto didn¡¯t have the Shiquan Sword or the Budu Royal Soul Sword in his hand, he still possessed a divine tool capable of cutting off any obstacles. Based on Yin and Yang escape, he created the heart sword by fusing his unwavering will. The divine weapon used by the Six Dao immortals to create Nin Sect, Tianmao Spear!


    In the Chronicles of the Ancients, Izanagi and Izanami have the responsibility of pioneering the world, so they stirred the chaos of the world on the ground with the sky marsh spear, and a drop of water from the tip of the spear became the silt-no-golu island. World artifact.


    The whole body is black, and the appearance looks like a DNA spiral structure.


    With the will to destroy Konoha, Naruto controlled the Skymarsh Spear, his eyes were extremely cold.


    This sword is absolutely unmatched!


    Naruto launched the Flying Thunder God technique and rushed to the front of Yachi Orochi with the huge body of the golden nine-tailed body in an instant, the speed increased to the extreme, and Chakra reached the boiling point.


    "Skymarsh Spear!!"


    Ding!!


    The Kusanaru sword of Oshemaru and the Ammanuma spear of Naruto made a violent collision. Both are super artifacts. They are in the hands of two monsters respectively. A positive comparison between the dark power of the Ochi Orochi and the power of the Nine-tailed beast !


    Click!Click!Click!


    In the end, Nine Tails accounted for a lot of power and the advantage of the Flying Thunder God technique. Even if the Oshe Maru had exploded with all his strength, he was still at a disadvantage in the face of Nine Tails and Naruto. The Heavenly Marsh Spear suppressed the Kusanaru sword and kept falling.


    A huge force poured onto the ground, causing a major earthquake.


    The purple and orange chakras erupted from the place where the Kusanagi sword and the Ammanuma spear collided, blowing backwards. Many of the Konoha ninjas who were dealing with another nine-tailed ninja were caught off guard and blown away by the chakras.


    The chakras of Naruto and Nine-tailed are burning, almost endless, and have a growing trend. Even though the Ochimaru uses the power of the Kusanaru sword to use the Art of Eight Qi, it even uses its own body, the white phosphorus snake, but in the chakra In terms of quantity, it is difficult to compare with Naruto this weird person.


    Between the lightning and flint, all the chakras of the tail beasts in Naruto broke out at the same time, Shouhe, Youlu, Monkey King, King Mu, Chongming, Cow Ghost, Nine Lamas!


    "Die! Dashewan!!"


    "Do not!!"


    The fusion of the power of the seven-tailed beasts has completely suppressed the power of the Yaqi Orochi.


    Click!


    With an unbelievable voice, the Sky Cong Yuncao Naruto sword at the tail of Yaqi Orochi was knocked out by the Sky Marsh Spear in Naruto''s hand.


    On the one hand, Oshemaru was stunned and spit out blood. On the one hand, it was due to shock and lack of energy. On the other hand, Oshemaru''s Baqi Art was completed on the basis of the Kusana sword. Damaged, the Eight Qi Art ended early, and Oshe Maru was also backlashed by the Eight Qi Art, and the damage was great.


    boom!


    The Yachi Orochi, who had just appeared extremely powerful, disappeared completely in an instant, and Oshemaru was still in the air by himself, with a pale face. It was obvious that he had not recovered from the shock and the backlash of the Baqi Art. God comes.


    "Die!"


    The sky marsh spear swung down, and the omnipotent sky marsh spear cut off the body and soul of the big snake pill in one breath.


    Naruto''s body seemed to be cut in half from the middle of Oshemaru''s sight, and then he slowly lost consciousness.


    Whoosh!


    Naruto once again launched the Flying Thunder God technique and disappeared with the huge body of Jin Shen Jiuwei, bringing Hinata, Xiaonan and Sarah with him. Next, they will witness an important moment with Naruto.


    The moment when the first Ninja Village Konoha completely disappeared from history!!


    Although there are so many, but in fact, it took less than three seconds. The true tail beast jade used by Naruto before can be reached at this moment. The first huge tail beast jade hits first. Da She Wan gradually split into two halves!


    boom!!


    A huge explosion wave swallowed the figure of Oshe Maru, one of the three forbearances, O She Maru was destroyed in this explosion, completely disappeared in this world, and his soul was completely destroyed.


    "Orochimaru!!"


    Sarutobi''s eyes widened with anger, and he watched in disbelief that his most proud disciple died in front of him, leaving no corpse.


    "Damn it! Damn it!" Jilai was already close to running away, his disciples, comrades-in-arms, all died under the hands of the demon in front of him, no one can remain calm.


    "I must tear you up! Naruto Uzumaki!!"


    "You can survive first, old toad."


    Naruto looked indifferent, watching the remaining nine small tail beast jade quickly fly to Konoha''s territory.


    Sarutobi and Jilai also tried their best to block three small-tailed beast jade, and the remaining six all exploded within Konoha¡¯s range, plus the large tailed beast jade from Konoha village before. One-fifth of the area has been turned into scorched earth.


    Xiao Nan looked at Konoha that was mercilessly burned by the flames with indifferent eyes, without any pity in her heart, because her parents died under the hands of Konoha Ninja.

 299 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 299

    "Even if it is as strong as Konoha of No. 1 Ninja Village, in front of your strength, it is no different from the ants."


    "The First Ninja Village? Haha..." Naruto chuckled softly, with endless mockery, "Since the death of Senjujuan, this place is no longer worthy of the First Ninja Village, Sarutobi, Naruto, whether it is Naruto The temperament is still far worse than that of Senshou Zhuma and Senshou Jian. It seems that the Qianshou brothers are strong, but they are really not good at teaching apprentices."


    It seems that Hokage in the past is not very good at teaching apprentices. The first and second generations taught a Danzo. He was an extremely lunatic and pervert who had a lot of eyes transplanted on his arm and dared to touch the body of his teacher. It is because of his weakness that the roots and Konoha will rot. Sarutobi¡¯s ability to teach his apprentices is even worse. A guy killed by his apprentice. As for the four generations, he taught him. The apprentice is a lunatic who wants to destroy the Shinobi world.


    The wailing and screams of the villagers of Konoha seemed to be the most beautiful music for Naruto, because Naruto attracted part of Konoha¡¯s combat power, and the other nine tails also pulled out his hand, a tail beast jade, Directly bombed the Huoying Rock.


    Kushina was still on Naruto''s back, looked at the red fox that was raging, then looked at Naruto, and suddenly remembered a question.


    "You haven''t tame the nine-tailed tail yet, where did you come from the nine-tailed chakra?"


    "You won''t, you only discovered this problem now?" Naruto said in an unbelievable tone. The two foxes have been around for so long, and Kushina is only thinking about this problem now. She is also the second Kyuubi. Is the human column strength good?


    "You..." Jiu Xinnai was suffocated again, but he didn''t know what to say, so he couldn''t say anything.


    Naruto did not continue to fight with Kushina, the body of Jin Shen Kiuwei gradually stepped into Konoha''s range, and looked down at everything in the village with cold eyes. Then, regardless of Konoha''s ninja, he slowly walked towards Konoha. tail.


    "Continue to fight, Nine Tails!"


    Kyuubi himself is a mad militant. When he was besieged by Konoha''s flies, he was suffocated long ago. When he saw Naruto, his fighting spirit was skyrocketing.


    "Ten thousand fox fire sea!!"


    Nine Tails were also fierce. The chakras all over his body burned rapidly, turning into countless fox-shaped small flame bombs. Thousands of fox flame bombs enveloped the sky, burning the sky hot and red.


    Naruto did not back down either, the four claws of the golden nine-tailed body clinging to the ground, unexpectedly did not retreat.


    "Huo Dian Hao fires in a row!!"


    Naruto changed the nature of the fire escape, and then continuously spit out from the mouth of the nine tails, one by one the fire escape chakras, which were as powerful as the aerial bombs, were bombarded, and the golden nine tails transformed into a powerful fort, directly attacking the nine tails attack.


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    The two monsters relentlessly attacked in a series of explosions in the air, and the sky full of flames fell to the surroundings, this place was within Konoha''s range.


    "Hateful! Hateful!"


    Sarufei gritted his teeth and screamed in pain and anger, blood had flowed from his teeth.


    "Naruto Uzumaki! Nine Tails! Even if I fight for the life of Sarutobi! Today, I will have to pay the worst price for you!"


    Sarutobi was so angry that Konoha has now been hit so severely. The area of ??Konoha Village has been destroyed close to 30%, including the Hokage Building and Hokage Rock, and countless villagers died.


    Sarutobi is a flame, Konoha has the responsibility to be hit to such a degree, and now he has reached the point where he is absolutely immortal.


    It is extremely ironic that whether it is Kyuubi or Naruto, even Kushina, Konan, Hinata, and Sarah, they did not pay attention to the anger of this generation of Shinobi, or that they did not pay attention to it at all. .


    The only enemy in Kyuubi''s eyes was Naruto Uzumaki in front of him, and Naruto deliberately ignored Sarutobi. Anyway, he didn''t mind blasting Sarutobi with anger.


    "Tailed beast jade!"


    "Tailed beast jade!!"


    Chapter 340: Konoha''s Counterattack!!


    Two huge tail beast jade collided with each other!


    Two giant fox monsters use Konoha Village as their battlefield. One ordinary tail beast jade can blast off a mountain, and two complete nine-tailed jade can blast off a mountain range.


    Konoha is completely regarded as the battlefield of the tail beasts, everything here will be raged by two foxes, which is also regarded as retribution.


    When a big country is engaged in a war, the worst is the small country on the border of the big country. For example, the country of rain, the land of the country of rain has been used as a battlefield in the war of the big countries all the year round, with guns and corpses everywhere.


    Now Konoha, as the battlefield of the two Nine Tails, has suffered a situation even worse than that of the Kingdom of Rain. It is really retribution.


    Jiraiya and Sarutobi roared and rushed towards Naruto, the death of Watergate, the death of Oshamaru, the huge destruction that Konoha suffered, and the villagers suffered countless deaths and injuries. These were enough to make Sarutobi and Jiraiya blush and angry. It''s a pity that they made a mistake in the order of their actions.


    "Gossip flying lion palm!"


    Hinata wouldn''t be willing to hide behind Naruto forever, facing the Sarutobi and Jiraiya in the sky, his eyes opened, and two flying lion palms shot out.


    Boom!!


    How could Sarutobi allow a little girl to be presumptuous in front of him, and with a flick of the golden hoop in his hand, he broke Hinata¡¯s flying lion palms apart. Jilaida has also opened the fairy mode, and Xianshu Chakra concentrated on his fist, as if wearing Putting on an invisible glove, Hinata''s flying lion''s palm was broken with a punch.


    "Shi Zhi Wu Zhi Yu!"


    Xiao Nan also cooperated with Hinata to launch an attack, and the white wings behind him continuously launched sharp pieces of paper.


    A golden cudgel in Sarutobi''s hand plays like his own hands and feet. The prototype of this guy should be Monkey King. The golden cudgel in his hand rotates to form a shield-like ape with a diamond body. The golden cudgel of the demon incarnation, no matter how hard he tried, Xiaonan''s paper had "congenital shortcomings", and it was shattered by Sarutobi''s rods.


    Xiao Nan immediately changed his tactics, and the detonating talisman was mixed in the paper.


    "burst!"


    Xiao Nan gave a soft drink, and the detonating charms that flew in front of Sarutoi exploded before being broken by Sarutoi.


    No matter how strong Sarutobi is, even if there is a "fly" in his name, he will not be able to fly. Faced with Xiaonan''s detonation talisman attack, Sarutoi hugs his body to reduce the damage to his body by the explosion, but he has to be Blew out.


    Jilai also used the fairy mode to jump in the air, forming a huge jade spiral pill in his hand, and slammed it down at Naruto.


    "Paper spear!"


    "Bagua empty palm!"


    Xiao Nan and Hina Tian joined forces to attack Jiraiya. Xiao Nan¡¯s paper spear aimed at Jiraiya¡¯s heart, while Hina Tian continued to shoot gossip empty palms. The dense chakras were all aimed at Jiraiya¡¯s super-large jade spiral. pill.


    Jilai also faced the attack of Xiaonan and Hinata. Even if he had the help of two immortals, Hinata and Xiaonan also had the support of Naruto¡¯s Chakra. The destructive power of ninjutsu was greatly increased. Hinata had four palms in a row. Break the super large jade spiral pill in Jilaiya''s hand directly.


    Naruto was immediately happy when he saw it. Anyway, he continued to deal with Kyuubi. Sarutobi and Jirai will continue to hand it over to Xiaonan and Hinata. Anyway, in the body of Kyuubi, Xiaonan and Hinata only need to attack. It needs defense, and Sarutobi and Jirai are also good to practice hands, especially for Hinata.


    "Fox Yanyu!"


    Nine Tails roared, and the nine tails glowed with red fire, and then nine fireballs quickly flew towards Naruto.


    Regardless of Sarutobi and Jiraiya, Naruto concentrated on dealing with the nine tails, palms together, and used the two-tailed chakra.


    "Fire escape ghost fire pills!"


    The prototype cat of the two-tailed brigade is also the pet of the death god. Its ability is to directly burn and devour the soul of the ghost fire. It is indeed in line with the ability of the death pet. Although the brigade is somewhat different from the cat, it is still the same in this point. .


    Jinshen Kyuubi opened his mouth, and spit out nine blue-black fireballs.This weird fireball, like a ghost fire, seemed to have its own consciousness, actively looking for the nine tails and spitting out nine fox flame jade, the red and blue flames swallowed and confronted each other, and then annihilated each other.


    "The earth knocks!!"


    Nine tails are really fierce. The nine huge tails behind him continue to stretch, and the nine tails burrow into the earth. They spread out like the roots of plants under the ground, dividing the rock and soil that should have been solid. Open.


    Rumble!

 300 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 300

    Although the sky hasn''t collapsed yet, the earth is indeed a huge chakra with nine tails that burst into the ground through its tail, and then erupted from underground, turning over Konoha''s land, mud and rocks, like a mountain torrent, and like The real Taishan collapse was as before, suppressed towards the golden body nine tails.


    "Xianfa Super Jade Spiral Duolian Pill!"


    Kyuubi took a quantitative offensive, and Naruto immediately retaliated. Dozens of Chakra hands stretched out from the golden body Kyuubi''s body, and the sky full of Helix Maru rushed towards Kyuubi''s attack.


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    Naruto''s powerful attack tore Kyuubi''s ground blast, Kyuubi''s body immediately rushed through the explosion range, and the huge body rushed towards the golden body.


    "Demon Fox Claw!"


    Kyuubi''s claws grabbed the shoulders of the golden body Kyuubi, opened his blood basin and took a bite.


    "Weird power!"


    Naruto¡¯s bloodliness also fought, the golden body Nine-Tailed claws also grabbed Nine-Tailed shoulders, and then the strange force burst, and the nine-tailed big mouth hardened the chakra on the Golden Body Nine-Tailed body. Bite a piece of life.


    Kyuubi''s body fell into Konoha, and many buildings collapsed again.


    "Everyone! Let''s go together, absolutely can''t let them continue to destroy Konoha!"


    Sarutobi and Jilai also dealt with Naruto, but were taken down by Xiaonan and Hinata. At this time, Konoha also needed an organizer to lead everyone, facing two huge monsters.


    A middle-aged uncle with a unique pineapple head. Although he did not report his name, Naruto still knew at a glance that this guy is definitely from the Nara clan. The appearance of the Nara clan is the hairstyle. The men in the family are all pineapple heads.


    This guy is definitely not Nara Lukisa. Now Nara Lukisa should be in his teens or 20s, not the age of his middle-aged uncle.


    "The Nara clan followed me, let the two monsters see the strength of the Konoha Nara clan!"


    "it is good!"


    "Ninfa Shadow Imitation Technique!"


    Twenty elite ninjas of the Nara clan united together, and the dark shadows under their feet all gathered into a shadow, becoming stronger, and grabbing towards the two nine tails.


    Kyuubi is too big and has a large shadow area, it is too difficult to escape.


    Although Naruto was in Kyuubi''s body, he and Kyuubi''s shadow were connected together, and he couldn''t move at once.


    Naruto smiled and looked at the sweat on the faces of the ninjas of the Nara clan, and said: "It''s a pity, you can''t catch me like this, ahhhhhh!" Naruto''s chakra broke out, driving everything in his body The chakra of the tail beast exploded, and the huge power made the shadow under him constantly shake.


    "Cocoa, damn it!"


    boom!


    The difference in strength is hard to resist. The Nara clan are too greedy. A dozen or twenty people want to catch two nine tails at the same time. In fact, they should start with Jiraiya, plus two immortals and three toads. After holding Naruto, everyone joined hands to seal the nine-tailed tail. After all, a nine-tailed one is much easier to deal with than Naruto and the seven-tailed beast inside.


    "Don''t underestimate my uncle!!"


    The arrogance in Kyuubi''s heart is far better than Naruto. How can he allow himself to be caught by a group of ants, and the chakras on his body are surging, also breaking free from the shackles of shadow imitation.


    "The technique of ninja super-doubling!"


    The Nara clan took the lead, and the Qiu Dao clan immediately followed. The four big fat guys simultaneously used the technique of super-doubling, and the four hills ran towards the two nine tails.


    "The Art of Wooden Dungeous Forest!"


    Naruto spread his hands, Mu Dun Chakra passed from the tree vines in the nine tails to the two claws of the golden nine tails. From the double grasping, the thick wooden vines stretched out and grabbed the two rushing towards him. An autumn Taoist.


    Too big!The Qiu Dao clan attacked with power before reaching the critical strike of the butterfly bomb, and was caught by the tree vine the moment they rushed ahead.


    Naruto¡¯s vines kept tightening, tightening the neck of the big fat man in front of him, dong dong dong!!


    The heavy footsteps couldn''t be concealed at all. When Naruto caught a big fat man, the other had already rushed in front of him.


    "Super push hand!!"


    "Melt armor!!"


    Naruto used the melt armor to defend, but the opponent was not afraid. A pair of flesh palms directly hit the body of the spirit nine tails, and then he hugged the golden nine tails. He was severely burned by magma when he turned around, but he didn''t care. In spite of this, white gas was sprayed from his nostrils, and his forehead was full of sweat, which was the cause of severe pain and physical exertion.


    "Tarzan is on top!!"


    "It''s now!" Yamanaka Kaiichi''s father, Yamanakajiu made a seal with both hands, and communicated with all Konoha''s combative ninjas with the secret of the family''s heart-turning technique, "Offense!!!"


    "The surname Uchiha! Give it to me, the fire escape the dragon fire art!"


    "Fire escape fire dragon flame bomb!"


    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"


    "Don''t lose to the bastards of the Uchiha family from the Hyuga family. Tell those guys what the surname of the first richest Konoha family is! Gossip empty palm!"


    "Bagua empty wall palm!!!"


    The two Nine Tails caused too much damage to Konoha, and even Uchiha and Hyuga were greatly affected. At this time, they also knew that they had to put aside their old prejudices and attack Nine Tails together.


    For a while, Naruto''s eyes seemed to see the true strength of the strongest Ninjutsu village. Under the connection of the heart-turning technique, everyone grasped this perfect timing and launched Ninjutsu at the same time in an instant.


    "You bastards don''t look down on people! Super tail beast jade!!"


    Nine Tails, Naruto, burst out at the same time!!


    Chapter 341: Final Destruction, Return!


    Nine-tailed arrogant nature, how can a group of ants be presumptuous in front of him?!


    Naruto was here to destroy Konoha, not to be beaten, and of course he wouldn''t stand still stupidly.


    Naruto and Nine Tails had a surprising understanding at this time. The two tail beast jade started and completed at the same time. Even the size of the tail beast jade was almost the same, boom!!


    The two tail beast jade exploded in series, spreading out a circular explosion wave, swallowing all the ninjutsu jointly launched by all Konoha ninjas, and all the attacks were instantly crushed and destroyed.


    This is how the tail beast and Renzhuli fight!


    Ten will drop in one effort!No matter how advanced the ninjutsu you use, the general method of fighting with the tail beast is to throw a tail beast jade directly, and everything will be destroyed in an instant. The tail beast jade has great destructive power, a large explosion range, and the explosion spreads. It''s fast, throwing it into crowded places, it''s an effect with the little boy.


    "Ninfa Shadow Clone Technique!"


    "The technique of water escape and body!"


    "Earth escape earth spear!"


    "The technique of water escape from the waterfall!"


    Under the assignment of the "brain" of Nara Shikiya, and the super "cordless phone" mainly focused on the Mid-Autumn Festival, Konoha''s ninjas soon began to counterattack under their dispatch.


    A large group of shadow avatars rushed up to the explosion wave of the tail beast jade, and at the same time they used the technique of earth spear to strengthen their defense power, and directly used a large group of shadow avatars as shields, while the water escape ninja launched the water escape from below. The technique is to shock the explosion wave from below, and push the direction of the explosion wave upward.

 301 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 301

    "Four Purple Flame Formations of Ninja!" *16


    The ninjas evacuated from the explosion center, and the sixteen ninjas simultaneously launched four purple flame formations, which combined to form a sixteen purple flame formations. In the middle of the regular sixteen sides was the explosion of two tail beast jade.


    It¡¯s complicated, but it took only two seconds. Otherwise, the tail beast jade would have swallowed them. As for why Konoha Ninja can react so quickly, it is because of the existence of the super brain of Nara Shikiya, he had it in advance. Anticipating that the attack would be blocked by Kyuubi, he worked out the plan behind.


    Click!!


    The sixteen purple flame formations jointly launched by sixteen ninjas, although it is difficult for even the shadow-level strong to break through, the destructive power of the two tail beast jade is still too great, cracks quickly appeared on the sixteen purple flame formations. It completely collapsed in less than three seconds, but the inconclusive method that Nara Luya came up with still played a certain role.


    Using the human sea tactics as a shield, and attacking the lower part of the explosion with a small but large area of ??water escape, and finally blocking the explosion wave with 16 purple flame formations, leaving only the upper exit, although it cannot be completely blocked due to strength. The power of the explosion, but it also reduced the damage to Konoha by 70%, and it was possible to make such a plan in such a short time. The people of Nara''s mind were really powerful.


    "But in the face of absolute strength, any conspiracy and trickery are useless! The technique of wood cutting and cutting!"


    Naruto began to shoot in a wide range, Golden Body Nine Tails raised his hands, and shot out countless wooden thorns from the palms of his palms, densely packed and overwhelming. This was a trick that could not escape.


    "Ah! Don''t!"


    "hateful¡­¡­"


    "Run away! Don''t!"


    "I don''t want to die!"


    "How could he be like the first adult?! Impossible!"


    "If you can''t win, you can''t win this monster..."


    "Run quickly!"


    Naruto hit Konoha and everyone lost their fighting consciousness. The wooden thorn easily pierced the human body, but this is not a killer move. After the sharp wooden thorn pierces the human body, it will absorb the chakras of the human body, and then continue to stay in the human body. The branches that grow and grow out are not very powerful, but no matter how powerful a person is, the internal organs are too fragile. A massive internal organ bleeding can cause shock and death in just a few seconds.


    "Bagua palm back to heaven!"


    "Tudidou Tuliubi!"


    "Water escapes the water wall!"


    "Fire Escape Dragon Fire Art!"


    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"


    "The wind is suppressed!"


    Some ninjas have lost their intent to fight, and many ninjas have chosen to counter Naruto¡¯s wooden escape technique. The Hyuga family made a monk and passed it back to the sky. The cutting technique itself is not very penetrating, and its lethality is similar to that of general kunai. It''s almost the same. Its power lies in the changes after piercing the human body. It is definitely useless for the three generations of Raikage, and it can also be used for a while.


    "Just linger!"


    "Naruto, let me come." Xiao Nan walked to Naruto''s side with a flat smile on his face.


    Naruto turned his head and glanced at Xiao Nan in surprise, not knowing why Xiao Nan suddenly stood up.


    "Why? Don''t you have confidence in me? Don''t forget that I am not a weak woman. I am an S-rank rebel." Xiao Nanqiao smiled and said, "With my technique, you can solve them all in one move. If it goes well , Even Kyuubi will be seriously injured."


    Xiao Nan¡¯s words, let alone Sarah who is completely incapable, even Hinata and Kunsina were surprised, or it was because they knew that Konoha and Kyuubi were powerful, they were surprised why Xiao Nan said this. Words come.


    Naruto thought for a while and nodded.


    Xiao Nan walked to Naruto''s side and slowly began to seal in her hands. She was not in a hurry, anyway, Konoha was about to turn into history.


    "Senfa Goemon!"


    "Fire escape fire dragon flame bomb!"


    "Earth Dun Dragon Ball!"


    "The technique of water escape and dragon bombing!"


    "Lei Dun pseudo-dark!"


    "The wind is suppressed!"


    Jilaiya and Sarutobi, the two undead Xiaoqiangs, came up again, Naruto sneered, and flew up and down in his hands.


    "The technique of wooden escape ranking!"


    Naruto blocked the attacks of Jiraiya and Sarutobi with one move, and Xiao Nan''s seal was also completed at this moment, and his hands shot down.


    "The Art of the Paper of God!"


    Every strong man above the shadow level has his own hole cards. Naruto¡¯s hole cards are six earth-burst stars, Jiraiya¡¯s hole cards are in the immortal mode, Oshemaru¡¯s Eight Qi Art, Tsunade¡¯s Hundred Hero Art, and now The ghouls that Sarufei hasn''t learned yet are all sealed, and Xiaonan''s hole card is this, the magic of the paper god!


    Xiao Nan''s uprising is of the same type as Naruto''s attack, and he wins by "quantity".


    However, Naruto''s "quantity" is really nothing compared to Xiao Nan''s trick.


    Konoha''s ground suddenly split in two, sinking like a swamp, but this is not a swamp. Looking around, everything Konoha ninja can see is white detonation talisman. !


    A full 600 billion detonation charms, a sea of ??paper covering the entire Konoha Village, 600 billion!


    "Explode, destroy."


    Xiao Nan''s voice was cold without a trace of fireworks, without any emotion, as if a god was looking down at everything here, and coldly announced Konoha''s final outcome.


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    The 600 billion detonating talisman began to explode in series. The explosion started from the center, and then spread quickly to the surroundings. It was impossible to stop it. Once the magic of the paper gods began, it could not be stopped. Konoha could only go to destruction.


    A series of explosions continued to sound, even if it is a strong shadow level, it will undoubtedly die in the explosion of 600 billion detonating symbols for ten minutes.Just like Xiaonan said, she is not a weak woman, after all, she was the one who killed Uchiha once.


    The 10-minute series of explosions restrained Uchiha¡¯s supernatural power. After all, he only spent five minutes using the supernatural power. The result of the battle between Konan and Uchiha was the same as the result of the battle between Naruto and Matt Dai. Winning a move, but losing his life, Xiao Nan didn''t even count Izanagi.


    However, can anyone in Konoha now resist Xiaonan''s magic of the paper man?


    of course not!


    No matter how painful and angry Sarutobi and Ji Lai are, they are absolutely impossible to stop the series of explosions of 600 billion detonating charms. The area is too large. Xiao Nan''s trick is indeed a waste of heads-up, but Used in group attacks, especially in crowded places like Konoha, it can also exert a stronger power than the tail beast jade.


    A series of explosions engulfed this once prosperous village, and countless fires enveloped Konoha, destroying everything in Konoha.


    Naruto, Kushina, Hinata, Xiaonan, Sara are fortunate to be the ones who witnessed Konoha''s destruction.


    I don''t know why, after seeing Konoha''s destruction, everyone felt a little dull and dispirited.


    The future of this world has been completely disrupted by Naruto. Konoha no longer exists. Although Sarutobi and Jirai have survived by chance, Konoha, who has been in business for many years, has completely disappeared. The news of Konoha''s destruction will be the next day. It spread all over the Ninja World, and the four kingdoms of wind, water, soil, and thunder will never let go of this opportunity. Soon after the end of the third Ninja World War, the fourth Ninja World War was launched, and they drove straight forward and captured the fire that was already in name only. The country.


    It can be said that these were caused by Naruto, but he didn''t bother to care about these things. He took the nine tails who had been seriously injured by Xiao Nan into his body, returned to Loulan''s ruins, activated the time and space technique, and returned to his original time and space.


    Chapter 342: The girl''s dream in the dream!

 302 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 302

    "You will actually be the sixth generation of Hokage?"


    In the Naruto office, Uzumaki Kuzina looked at the Uzumaki Naruto, who was sitting at the desk and wearing a red and white Hokage Royal robe, with a strange expression on his face.


    It¡¯s been two days since I returned to this time and space. Uzumaki Kushina has learned a lot in these two days, but what surprised her most is probably the place of Hokage Rock, the six heads together, especially Sixth, Uzumaki Jiuxina didn''t react for a long time when he saw it.


    "Is it weird that I am the sixth generation?"


    Naruto put down the file in his hand, looked up at Kushina, and said: "I didn''t tell you, now is the future for you 20 years later, and the two worlds have nothing to do with each other, here Hokage It¡¯s normal to have reached the sixth generation."


    "The most abnormal thing is that the sixth generation is you!" Kushina''s voice is very sturdy, not afraid of this young and moody man who has reached the apex of the Ninja world at a young age, "You guy who destroyed Konoha How can you become the sixth generation of Hokage?!"


    Naruto spread out his hands and said, "Sister, it''s okay for you to figure it out. It was not my plan to destroy Konoha. It was because of you and I that destroyed Konoha. Originally, I wanted to take Kyuubi away."


    "Don''t push the problem to me!"


    "Hi, hi~~" Naruto''s tone was not serious when facing Kusina, and he didn''t look like Hokage at all, "It''s all my problem, let''s go, don''t be angry."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Kushina''s chest rises and falls, and the towering place rises and falls with her breathing. She is angry. Naruto is a child-like tone, making her seem like an unreasonable little girl. He felt tight in his chest for a while.


    "Sooner or later I will kill you to avenge Watergate! Asshole!"


    Looking at Kusina¡¯s angry and pretty face, Naruto didn¡¯t get jealous this time. Anyway, no matter which world he was in, he was dead, but he found it interesting. Although Kusina hated him. , But Naruto always felt that the relationship between the two was indescribably close.


    Dododo!


    "Come in."


    A red-haired Phosphorus like Kushina walked in, with a stack of documents in his arms, and nodded at her when he saw Kushina, then walked to Naruto.


    "Naruto, this is Anbu''s main mission situation this month. Take a look."


    It is said that after Naruto became the sixth generation of Hokage, the position of Minister An was vacated. Although in fact, the affairs of Anbu were still handled by Xianglin as before, but Xianglin could not be the Minister of Darkness. There was only one problem, strength. !


    Xianglin has been helping Naruto with affairs in Anbe. He is a very competent secretary, but his own strength has not made much progress in the past three years, that is, his perception and vitality are still as strong as before.


    Neither his character nor his strength is suitable for the position of Minister Dark, and he has no interest in himself, so Naruto will not insist on putting Phosphorus in the position of Minister Dark. Recently, the candidate of Minister Dark is really good. Naruto feels a headache.


    Naruto took the documents handed over by Xianglin and flipped through it casually, mainly to report on how many tasks the Anbu performed last month, which ones were completed and which ones were not completed, what were the reasons for the failure of the tasks, and in the tasks. The number of casualties and the amount of compensation Konoha received are equivalent to performance reporting.


    After reading it quickly, Naruto put the hard-worked files on the table with Phosphorus, and said with a smile: "Arobu, you are doing well, Anbu has had to trouble you for a while recently."


    "It''s not troublesome at all." Xianglin''s face was shy blush. This nymphomaniac girl will only converge a lot when facing Naruto, and will rarely show a shy expression, "I My strength is too bad, I just want to do something within my power."


    "Really, so obedient, it won''t work if you don''t give you a good reward. Come here." Naruto opened his arms while sitting on the chair.


    "Oh yeah!"


    Xianglin was so excited as if he had scored the last penalty in the World Cup finals. He jumped directly over the desk in front of Naruto and flew on Naruto''s body.


    Naruto''s hands connected to the fragrant phosphorus body, relieved his momentum, feeling the girl''s excessive enthusiasm, and his heart was funny.


    It''s a great thing that I have not been eaten by her for so many years.


    Naruto was amused, pinched the chin of Xianglin, bowed his head and kissed.


    Xianglin is considered to be the most sensitive among all Naruto women. This may be because Naruto rescued her when she was facing death, and because both of them were from the Uzumaki tribe, they were physically close.


    Xianglin took the initiative to respond to Naruto''s passionate kiss, and was very involved in it. He really didn''t know how hungry ~ thirsty was.


    Naruto is savoring the flavor of Aromatic Phosphorus. Regarding body shape, Aromatic Phosphorus is still well developed, better than Sakura and Ino, not as good as Hinata, similar to Tiantian, but the most important thing is that this girl is extremely hot~hot. Shame ~ Shame can''t match her passion for Naruto, so she is extremely active, but Naruto loves it very much.


    Uzumaki Jiu Xinnai''s eyes twitched and looked at the two people who directly ignored her, and just kissed them in front of him. I don''t know why this scene was so annoying.


    The blonde-haired boy and the red-haired girl, this is really a perfect configuration, but it was such a scene that made Kushina''s heart especially hot, and she didn''t know why.


    Putting her hand on her chest inadvertently, her figure is much better than Aroma. After all, she is already 20 years old and Aroma is only 16, and the age gap is not small. It''s just that I don''t know why she is a little flustered.


    After the sweet~honey kiss, Xianglin saw nothing but Naruto in his eyes, and his red eyes stared at Naruto¡¯s blue eyes, and said: "Naruto..."


    "You little girl~girl, go back and comfort you."


    "Really?!" Xianglin looked surprised, this girl was really shameless.


    "Of course it''s true. I love you so much tonight, as long as you can eat well by then."


    "You can eat it, you can eat it!" Xianglin nodded hurriedly, and then Chong Naruto stretched out his little finger, "Hook, don''t shame."


    "Good, good." Naruto was funny and petting, playing this naive game with Phosphorus.


    "Do you want to stamp it?"


    "¡­¡­want."


    Naruto pressed his hand on the back of Xianglin''s head, and the two kissed again.


    With Naruto''s promise, the fragrant phosphorus bounced back home, his eyes had already ignored everything in the outside world, and the pink and red bubbles representing the ambiguity were exuded everywhere in the body, which really blinded countless people. Titanium dog eye.


    "Heh... this girl."


    Recalling the enthusiasm of the incense phosphorus, Naruto shook his head amused, and then looked "surprised" as if he had only seen Kusina.


    "Ala, are you still here?"


    "Humph!"


    I don''t know what it is. Anyway, Kushina snorted and gave Naruto a bun face. Naruto was immediately happy.


    The red magma was tumbling, exuding ultra-high temperature enough to completely melt people, and the air was full of darkness, destruction, destruction, and scorching heat, which made people easily think of two words.


    hell!


    "Hey, you are the only one who is going to die, Ninja is a super multiple shadow division technique!"


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    With the same confident laughter as before, Naruto once again created his own army of shadow clones, and thousands of Naruto faced the monster with purple chakra at the same time.


    "Ninfa Spiral Super Duo Lianwan!!"


    The same powerful attack with "quantity", countless Naruto rushed towards the purple monster with the spiral pill, and the golden and purple chakra collided violently.


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    Countless spiral pills exploded, tearing the monster purple chakra dragon frantically, endless chakras rushed out, but unlike usual, Naruto did not rush up this time because of the girl in his arms .


    The girl should be about the same age as Naruto, with long light blonde hair, light purple eyes, and her eyes a little obsessed.

 303 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 303

    "You can''t kill me! The sixth generation of Hokage!"


    "If you can''t kill or not, you have to try it! Wind escape spiral shuriken!!"


    Naruto slammed a spiral shuriken at will, and the exploding giant wind ball tore the Chakrasaurus rushing towards him. At the same time, Naruto''s foot was a little bit, and the golden figure rushed towards the sky.


    "Broken the Aurora!"


    The huge purple monster let out a low growl, and the Chakraron who had just been interrupted by Naruto spawned again, and at the same time spit out a black high temperature beam from his mouth.


    "cut!"


    Naruto sipped, but had to fight back.


    "Xianfa Melting Spiral Shuriken!"


    Naruto''s spiral shuriken flew out again, the destructive melting spiral shuriken, with unmatched aura, only cut a few chakrasaurus, and its destructive power was not enough just before Fengdan. One tenth of the spiral shuriken.


    "Hahaha, the sixth generation of Hokage, didn''t you bring your eyes?"


    "Idiot, I don''t know how accurate the shot is."


    Cuckoo...


    Just as Naruto said, his goal was not the chakrasong, but the flaming magma, using the power of the four-tailed Monkey King to control the magma to run wild.


    "Rong Escape Huaguo Mountain!!!"


    The extra-large Huaguo Mountain erupted under the purple monster, and the lava rolled like a huge wave, engulfing the purple monster.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    "Have you won?" The Jin Changzhi girl''s face showed joy.


    Naruto''s face was slightly solemn, and said, "I''m afraid not yet."


    "Damn the sixth generation of Hokage! I want your life! Super destruction Aurora!"


    The purple monster was injured by Naruto, and his heart exploded fiercely. His eyes were red as a mad beast and he could no longer control it. Innumerable chakra dragons spewed aurora of destruction in purple.


    The ultra-density aurora of destruction was like dense raindrops, Naruto''s figure flashed continuously in the air, but the speed was suddenly slowed down, and a destruction aurora hit the girl in her arms.


    The destructive power of Destroying Aurora was not enough to kill him, but it was absolutely fatal to the girl in his arms. Naruto reacted immediately between the lightning and flint.


    Turn around and use your back to help the girl resist!


    Boom!!


    Being directly hit by Destruction Aurora behind him, Naruto''s speed couldn''t help but stop, and the purple monster let out a crazy laugh.


    "Hahahaha...hahahaha...Go to hell! Six generations of Hokage! Tyrannical Demon Light!!"


    The power was increased to the largest purple beam of light, and it hit Naruto''s back at a superspeed several times the speed of sound, aiming at the position of his heart.


    Naruto gave up running away, but chose to protect the girl in her arms anyway at the last moment. He poured all the golden chakras into the girl''s body, forming a golden light ball with a diameter of more than three meters, protecting the girl. Slowly leave his arms.


    "Naruto...don''t...don''t!"


    boom!!


    The purple beam of light pierced through Naruto''s body and blasted his heart away. The blood penetrated the golden chakra and fell on the girl''s face.


    The girl''s purple eyes kept trembling, she looked at the man who was still smiling at herself when she died.


    "Naruto!!"


    The desperate crying and heart-piercing pain made the girl wake up from her dream. The gorgeous and cold room belongs to her alone, showing that the girl is noble.


    Sitting alone in the bed, stretched out his hand to grab his neckline, his face was full of sweat, his breathing still couldn''t calm down, his eyes were still filled with infinite fear, something that had never happened before.


    "What''s going on, my heart... hurts..."


    Chapter 343: Sprite Resurrection!Naruto''s dispatch!


    The country of ghosts...


    Ninja is a very special country. This country¡¯s armed forces are only warriors, but during the Ninja war, it has never been invaded. The five big countries, including other small countries, have a tacit understanding. Will not do anything to the ghost country.


    Although the location of the country of ghosts is not like the country of rain, which is the key point of the earth at the border of the three countries, after all, it is a country that can make the entire ninja world have a tacit understanding not to invade. Obviously, it has a very special place.


    Someone once used the power of monsters and sprites in other worlds to create an immortal legion. They almost ruled the world of Ninja, but in the end the sprites were sealed by Maitreya, the witch of the kingdom of ghosts. Maitreya separated the spirit of the sprites from the body and soul. It is sealed in the underground palace of the country of ghosts, and the body is sealed in the ancestral hall of the country of Numa, because the country of ghosts seals the soul of sprites, and only the maidens of the country of ghosts have the ability to seal sprites, so the five major Guocai will never do anything against the ghost country.


    A man dressed in black clothes with a look of sinister and cruel face stood at the entrance of the underground palace of the country of ghosts. Behind him stood four ninjas in white clothes. The cold wind blew him. It made a whining sound like a howling ghost and howling wolf.


    "It''s time, the dark medical ninjutsu developed for this moment, use this power to awaken sprites and unify the Ninja world!"


    Huang Quan, a man in black, flashed behind his four men.


    "Strengthen the processing method, chakra injection!"


    Huang Quan let out a low growl, and four monsters that looked like tentacles appeared under his feet, and then inserted exactly behind the necks of the four ninjas. The tentacles glowed purple, injecting strange medicine into the dead person''s body.


    "Processing is over! Go on!"


    The moon is black and wind is high in the night, killing people and setting fire to the sky are the best words to describe tonight.


    The people in the country of ghosts didn''t know what to think. The underground palace where the spirits of the sprites were sealed, there were only four samurai guards, and these four samurai were still dozing.


    Stupidity comes at a price. The four samurai were completely reduced to ashes in the enemy''s attack, and the opponent entered the most important underground palace in the country of ghosts without any effort.


    "This moment has finally arrived." Huang Quan walked into the underground palace. "Wait here. The front is the intersection of the two worlds. Only I who have the name of Huang Quan can enter."


    "Yes, Master Huang Quan."


    The interior of the underground palace is filled with purple, and there is an ominous and dark atmosphere everywhere. The interior of the palace is crisscrossed, and countless charms are connected by wires and hung inside the palace to suppress the power of sprites from leaking.


    It looks like the Mausoleum of the First Qin Emperor, because inside the palace, there are terracotta warriors and horses everywhere. These are the undead army of sprites, but now there is no sprite''s power, they are just stones.


    There are five huge stone pillars in the center of the palace. The five stone pillars form a huge sealed enchantment similar to a crystal pillar. Inside the enchantment, there is something similar to a small stone house, or a sarcophagus, which is more precise, with Maitreya on it. The seal left behind at the expense of life.


    There is a strange pattern on the surface of the sarcophagus. It looks like a Tai Chi picture at first glance, but it is not the same, because the picture is not two Tai Chi Yin-Yang fish, but two Gouyu. There is a large space in the middle. With a lot of red spells.


    "This is it, Master Sprite, we will join hands again!"


    Huang Quan''s eyes were a bit agitated. He planned for many years, isn''t it just for this?


    "Beginning of the procedure!" Huang Quan''s joints made a strange sound, which sounded like the group of nurses in Silent Hill who would jump~squishy ballet, like an old wooden door, which creaked when opened. It''s crunchy, and it makes people uncomfortable.


    Huang Quan pointed his hand at the sarcophagus, and then began to chant strange spells.

 304 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 304

    A burst of purple energy was ejected from Huang Quan''s hand, and then the seal attached to the sarcophagus burned for no reason and disappeared in no time.


    The sarcophagus can seal the spirits of sprites, all because of the spells attached to it. Now that the spells disappeared, there were multiple cracks on the sarcophagus, and the cracks were connected together. Within a few seconds, the sarcophagus became a spider web.


    boom!


    The sarcophagus that has lost its sealing power can hardly suppress the sprite''s power. Even if only the soul is left, the sprite is still a sprite, and the entire stone gate jets out to the outside.


    The strong purple-black air wave forced Huang Quan to step back a few steps to stabilize his figure.


    "It''s so nostalgic..." Inside the sarcophagus came the low, gloomy, and somewhat weird voice of Sprite, "I didn''t expect that I could reproduce it in the world."


    Huang Quan knelt on one knee in front of the sarcophagus that had broken a hole, and said, "I wish you back, Master Sprite."


    "You are..." Sprites had probably been sealed for too many years, so their heads were not so good, they didn''t recognize Huang Quan at once.


    "Have you forgotten? In Xiahuangquan."


    "Yellow Spring?"


    "In the past, I used the power of Sprite-sama to create a survivor among the ninjas of the Ghost Legion."


    "Why wake me up?"


    "The world has changed. This is the best time for me and Master Sprite to join forces to create a thousand-year empire!"


    "But where is my physical body? Now I only have my soul left, and it will disappear after a while." This is the reason why the sprites did not run out directly. A simple soul cannot survive for a long time. This is the rule, unless it is reincarnated from the dirty soil. .


    "Please rest assured, Master Sprite, please use the body below as the host, and use the dark medical technique to move the soul of Master Sprite into my body." Huang Quan opened his clothes, revealing a pile of surgical equipment and spare ribs. , "Your body is sealed in the ancestral hall of the Numa country. As long as your soul and your body can be merged, no one can stop you!"


    "Ok."


    "The operation has begun." Huang Quan drew out a scalpel and cut his chest open. "Please enter my body, Master Sprite!"


    Sprite''s soul flew out of the sarcophagus and quickly penetrated into Huang Quan''s body. Huang Quan then re-stitched his chest with thread, at an extremely fast speed.


    "The technique is over! Hehehehe...hahahaha... wake up! My legion!!"


    A purple light erupted from Huang Quan''s body. The ghost army created by using the power of sprites was now awakened again. The sleeping terracotta warriors and horses received an order to end the long sleep.


    Click... Click...


    The rock broke and the whole underground palace shook. Thousands of terracotta warriors and horses stood up, holding various weapons, but they were all similar to those of Qin Shihuang''s time.


    The entire ghost army awakened, and the eyes of each terracotta warrior and horses glowed like robots. In the darkness, you saw a pair of glowing eyes.


    "First of all, towards Master Seal Sprite..."


    "Before this, there are enemies to be solved! It is the witch of the ghost country, she is the only person in the world who can seal me."


    "Yes, follow your orders!"


    The news of Sprite¡¯s resurrection spread quickly throughout the Ninja World. Almost in the next day, the five great nations had all received the news, and they quickly made countermeasures. In any case, Sprite almost ruled. The super monsters of the Ninja world are not the time to divide the country and the country.


    "Everyone knows the news of the sprite''s resurrection," Naruto said, sitting on the Hokage office chair that belongs to him now: "Now the other four major countries have made arrangements to block the ghost army of sprites, according to their march From the route point of view, their destination should be the ancestral hall of the Numa country, where the body of the sprite is sealed, so they must not be allowed to reach the Numa country. Kakashi, Akai, Neji, Xiao Li!"


    "Yes!"


    "You four take the lead to meet the ghost army and block the progress of the ghost army frontally, Kakashi, you are in charge of the frontline command."


    "Yes, Master Naruto!"


    Naruto''s eyes swept across the four of them, staying on Kakashi and Neji for a while, and said, "I don''t know who will defeat the most enemies?"


    As soon as Naruto said this, the eyes of Akai and Xiao Li changed immediately, Super Thick Eyebrow One immediately said to Naruto: "Please don''t worry! Naruto-sama!" Then immediately turned and pointed at Kakashi, his eyes sprayed. Huo said: "Kakashi! Come to the 102nd duel! The content of the duel is who can defeat more enemies!"


    "Yoshi!!" Super Thick Eyebrow No. 2 also burned, "Ning Ci! I will never lose to you this time!!"


    Kakashi: "..."


    Ning Ci: "..."


    Others were laughing around, and Kakashi and Neji were scammed by Naruto''s words, but the current sixth-generation Hokage is too black-hearted.


    Naruto secretly compared a victory sign. The most important thing in frontline combat is to dare to fight. For the two passionate madmen, Akai and Xiao Li, please don¡¯t be as aggressive. It''s so useful. He also sent Kakashi and Neji to the front line to stimulate these two zealots.


    Too lazy to pay attention to the sad eyes of Kakashi and Neji, Naruto turned to the other Shinnin in the office.


    "This time the ghost army fighting against sprites is a matter for the entire Ninja world, so you must unite the forces of the other four great nations, Adzuki, Red, Hinata, and Yakumo. The four of you will lead a small team to the valley of the end and the sandy hidden village. Asma, Ino, Dingci, and Shino, the four of you led a team to meet Leiming Mountain and Yunyin Village on the border of Thunder Country. Ya, Tiantian, Inuzuka Flower, Inuzuka Claw, and Uncle Dingza, you four When I went to the border of the country of soil, three generations of Tuying from Yanyin went out in person, don''t shame me."


    "understand!"


    "That..." Shikamaru raised his hand. "What about me?"


    "You and Uncle Lujiu are in the military, and the command of the battlefield is given to you."


    "Are you kidding?!"


    "What do you think?"


    Chapter 344: Go to the country of ghosts!Two people go together!


    The military division is the most suitable place for Lujiu and Shikamaru, and no other position can give full play to their talents.


    Almost all the outstanding ninjas of Asmaban, Redban, Akaiban, and Konoha were sent out by Naruto. I don''t know if anyone can guess his true intentions.


    Naruto is training soldiers!


    The fourth Ninja World War is getting closer and closer, and it is absolutely impossible to avoid it. Before the real war comes, you must make complete preparations.


    It is difficult to improve your strength quickly, and the more aggressive the method, the greater the sequelae and harm. Among Konoha''s people, the only young people who can improve quickly without being harmed in a short time. The kid now.


    After experiencing the baptism of this war, they will all go further.


    Shikamaru wanted to refute a few more words, so Shikajiu hit the head with a fist and became quiet.


    Naruto smiled slightly, then looked at Tsunade who was sitting on one of the sofas.This scene looks really awkward when it turns over. There was a time when Tsunade was sitting in this position giving orders, and Naruto was sitting lazily there. Now it''s the other way around.


    "Tsunade, you will be responsible for the medical unit."


    "Really, I''m going to the front again after taking a few days off." Tsunade lay lazily on the sofa and complained for a while, causing Naruto to lose his hygienic eyes. It seemed to be my line.


    On this occasion, Naruto was too lazy to frustrate with Tsunade, turned his head to look at Sakura, and said: "Sakura, you and Tsunade will go to the front line together, leading the medical unit to rescue at the front line. This time the battle line is very long. The work is very hard."


    "Don''t worry, I will complete the task!" Sakura straightened her arms as Tsunade looked like, and pulled her gloves.


    "Well, mute, you take Shiro to set up a medical point in the rear. The wounds that Tsunade and others have dealt with in an emergency will be sent directly to you. Tsunade is in charge of the front-line medical unit, and the rear medical unit will be handed over to you. Responsible, mute."


    "To understanding."

 305 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 305

    "There are also three of you, I do not know Huo Xuanjian, the same, Ivasi, I have already handed over the Art of Thunder God to the three of you. People who are seriously injured on the battlefield this time will be sent immediately by your Art of Thunder God. Go to Mute and the others for rescue. If it can''t be done well, I will abolish your Flying Thunder God Art, have you heard it!"


    "Roger that!"


    "Okay, that''s probably it. Get ready to go as soon as possible. This is war!"


    "Yes!"


    Everyone left to prepare for the war. Naruto rubbed his temples and frowned. Scheduling a war is really more tiring than fighting directly, especially when Naruto threw a group of young boys directly on the battlefield. Now, Naruto is really able to control the rhythm of this war by himself.


    If the war is quelled too quickly, his goal of training the group of boys will fail. If it drags on for too long and the ninja world wears too much, he will suffer a loss in the fourth ninja world war.


    It''s strange that Naruto is not tired with so many things in his head.


    Kushina stared blankly at Naruto Uzumaki sitting on an office chair. At the age of sixteen, his face was still immature, but whether it was his serious look at this time or the manner in which he commanded Ruo Ding, he was too mature. Like a child, even if he is the third nine-tailed man Zhuli, he is too mature, so mature that it doesn''t seem to be true.


    Kushina is not a Konoha ninja now, nor does she obey Naruto''s orders. As she was here just now, she didn''t mind hearing all Naruto''s dispatching Naruto, and other people naturally wouldn''t say anything.


    Kushina stared at Naruto, recalling the majestic and confident look he had commanded the crowd just now, Kushina suddenly became a little hot, and I don¡¯t know why, but remembered Naruto¡¯s confident and unrestrained appearance. Can''t help but throb.


    "what happened to you?"


    Naruto looked at Kushina strangely. He was thinking about the war just now. He didn''t expect to see Kushina blushing as soon as he raised his head. He just used his brain to overdo it, and his brain was not very bright. People didn''t guess what was going on.


    "No...nothing."


    How could Jiu Xinnai directly tell her own shame~ people''s thoughts, and explained in a flustered manner.


    Naruto was in a lawsuit, and even if he wanted to break his head, he couldn''t think of the true thoughts in his mind just now.


    Naruto really underestimated his own charm. In terms of appearance, although he is not as good as Uchiha''s, he is still a handsome one. In terms of temperament, Naruto is much better than Sasuke. As Hokage, every word and deed is becoming more mature, and he is smart in command, confident and proud of the world, that is to say Naruto today.


    Unable to guess what Kushina was thinking, Naruto scratched his head and said, "I have a task, do you want to go with me?"


    "Where to go?"


    "Ghost country!"


    "What are we going to do in the country of ghosts?"


    Among the woods, two eye-catching heads, one red and one gold, jumped between the trees. Kushina couldn''t help the doubt in his heart, and finally asked Naruto.


    Strangely enough, when Naruto asked her if she wanted to go to the country of ghosts with him, Kushina agreed with one bit, and only now asked them what they did in the country of ghosts.


    "Go protect someone."


    "Who is so important that you, as the sixth generation of Hokage, should protect yourself personally?" Kushina was puzzled.


    "It''s the witches of the ghost country. Now the ghosts are resurrected. According to information, only the ghosts of the ghost country have the ability to re-seal the ghosts. Therefore, the group of people who resurrected the ghosts will definitely attack the witches, so I have to Protect her personally."


    "Only Miko?"


    Jiuxinai curled her lips inadvertently. She was also very confident in her sealing technique. After all, she was a woman who could suppress the tail beasts with the sealing technique. She said that only the witch could seal the sprites, and Jiuxina was a bit unconvinced.


    Suddenly thinking of something, Kushina''s gaze changed to a look at the worm, and he looked at Naruto, and said, "Are you really going to protect the witch of the ghost country?"


    "Ok?"


    Naruto was stunned and turned his head to look at Kushina strangely, who immediately turned his head and gave him a reddish earlobe.


    Naruto smiled badly, and said, "It''s not entirely true. It is said that the shrine maiden is the most noble person in the kingdom of ghosts, and has unique abilities. I don''t know if she looks pretty, so I want to see it."


    Naruto said this deliberately, casting a big net and waiting for Kushina to get in. Kushina was lacking in his head. This probably had something in common no matter whether it was Senju or Uzumaki.


    "Huh! Lust~ Wolf!"


    "Hey~~ What does it matter to you that I am not looking good? Besides, I am not looking good at you."


    "You dare to say?!" Kushina turned her head and looked at Naruto with a terrifying expression. Her fiery red hair suddenly fluttered and automatically divided into nine strands, as if forming a nine-tailed one. form!


    Amazing!


    Naruto looked at Kushina''s hair when he was angry, how could it automatically become like this?Could it be the characteristic of Kyuubi''s strength, should I try to grow my hair longer?By the way, she is no longer the Nine-tailed Juli.


    Kushina didn''t know how to read minds either, and I didn''t know that Naruto would be surprised by her hair, otherwise he might want to give him a pan.


    With an unhappy expression on his face, Kushina began to say that Naruto was not coming.


    "You sex bug, like the red-haired girl last time, she''s only fifteen or sixteen years old, so you are so young, what do you mean if you are not a sex bug?!"


    Naruto is always accompanied by beautiful women, and there is always no shortage of beautiful women by his side at any time, but Kushina has a deep memory of Phosphorus. The main reason should be that Phosphorus has red and bright red hair like her. , Is also a member of the whirlpool clan, with bright red hair and hot temper, which is why Jiuxinai is called the blood red pepper.


    Seeing the bright red-headed Phosphorus and the blond Naruto Qingqing I look like me, Kushina is really awkward.


    "Hey, hey~~ You can figure it out. Phosphorus is not very young. Is it because I am an old man? I am only sixteen years old this year. Moreover, Phosphorus birthday is in June and I am in October. Phosphorus is bigger than me."


    By all accounts, almost all women in Naruto are older than him, and those who are grown-ups don¡¯t have to say much, even Sara, who is sixteen years old, but in fact Sara should be in her thirties in this world. Calculated by years, Sara¡¯s birthday is August, she is still older than Naruto, and Tian Tian is Naruto¡¯s senior sister, one year older than Naruto, even if it is three girls of the same year, Ino is September and Sakura is three. The month is still bigger than Naruto. After all, Naruto¡¯s women seem to be only Hinata, who is younger than Naruto. December.


    Kushina held her mouth and looked at this sophistry kid. This kid is really just a sixteen-year-old boy... Who believes Kushina bet with her hair?!


    After gritting his teeth, Jiu Xinnai suddenly said: "How many women do you have?" After asking, my face immediately turned red. I asked why this?


    Naruto glanced at Kushina in amazement, and saw Kushina''s face as her hair.


    "This question... the number is too big, let me do the math."


    Naruto really stopped, stood on the branch, and began to count with his fingers. Hearing his name, Kushina''s face gradually darkened. How much is this bastard''s heart?!


    When Kushina heard Naruto''s name Tsunade, he was shocked.


    "Tsunade?! Which Tsunade do you mean?!"


    "Which Tsunade is there, Senju Tsunade, but it''s Uzumaki Tsunade now, haven''t you seen it?"


    "How old is she?"


    "It''s fifty-five this year."


    "Five..." Jiu Xinna almost suffocated to death without breathing, "You are really good!"


    "What does it matter, I love her, and she loves me too, that''s enough, nothing else matters."


    Kushina looked at Naruto''s immature but serious face, and there was an unspeakable feeling in his heart, sour, as if something was pressing down, very uncomfortable.


    "Flower~heart ghost!"


    Naruto scratched his head and said, "By the way, do I spend it~ What does my heart have to do with you?"


    boom!

 306 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 306

    Jiuxinai''s blood rushed to his head instantly, his face instantly flushed.


    "You need to control it!"


    Kushina left such an incomparably shameful remark, turned around and ran, and quickly increased to the maximum speed, actually not wanting Naruto to see his hot pretty face.I''m a real hell, why should I be afraid of that kid?!


    Jiu Xinnai was ashamed and annoyed, but just couldn''t find an answer.


    "Hey, wait for me!"


    Naruto''s shout came from behind, and Naruto got closer and closer, Kushina panicked, not knowing why he was afraid, and he didn''t dare to stay under his feet.


    However, after all, the strength of the two is too far apart, especially in terms of speed, and it didn''t take long for Naruto to catch up.


    "Ala, blushing!" Naruto was excited as if he had discovered a new world.


    "Nonsense! I didn''t!" Jiu Xinnaibe~ his teeth clenched his lower lips, his face was even more shy, and his heart beating hard to restrain.


    "It''s just blushing..." Naruto is reluctant, "but your blushing looks so beautiful, just like your red hair, it''s very beautiful."


    Kushina was shocked, pursing her lips shyly, and asked a question that she could not even think of.


    "You...really...do you really think my hair looks good?"


    Kushina''s shy look made Naruto a little lost, and he didn''t answer.


    Jiuxinai couldn''t get a response from him for a while, and his heart fell down, his face faded away from his blood, and his lips almost bit his lips.


    Sure enough, he just said casually...


    Naruto simply didn''t let Kushina down. He reacted quickly after being absent and said, "I really think your hair is beautiful, pure and bright red, like a flame, always full of vitality and innocence."


    Naruto took the opportunity to get closer to Kushina''s body, lifted the soft red hair with his fingers, and sniffed gently on the tip of his nose.


    "It smells so good~~"


    Nine Xinna looked at Naruto in a daze, and it took a long time to realize that he seemed to be molested, and the blood on his face broke out again!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~wolf!"


    With an exaggerated reaction, Jiu Xinnai''s instinct was faster than his brain, and he immediately took out the weapon, held the handle in both hands, and waved it.


    Boom!!


    Super long distance home run!


    Naruto was hit by Kushina and flew into the air, scratching his cheeks in the air, and said helplessly, "The pan? Where did she get it out?"


    Naruto turned into a meteor in the sky, while Kushina held her hot and pretty face. Naruto¡¯s words shocked her too much. Naruto was the second person to say that her hair looks good, as for the first... ¡­Not to mention it.Naruto''s praise and the intoxication when smelling the fragrance of her hair had an unimaginable huge impact on Kushina.


    Jiuxinai held her hot pretty face, and the entanglement in her heart made her feel painful.


    "Woo...I must be broken...what should I do..."


    Chapter 345: Perverted Naruto, Shy Shion!


    "It''s really a weak defense. There are only these samurai who guard the witches of the country of ghosts."


    Naruto stood on a cliff, overlooking the palace of the country of ghosts, and most importantly, the only place where the maidens of the country of ghosts lived, and the guardians of the maidens were actually only a group of samurai.


    Since the beginning of the Ninja Sect by the Six Ways of Immortals, ninjas have dominated the world. Samurai has been eliminated. Except for the warriors of the Iron Kingdom, they are all rubbish, even if they are iron. The samurai of the country of ghosts, they also used chakra to strengthen their sword skills. In comparison, the samurai of the country of ghosts are all ordinary people. Any ninja can easily treat the samurai of the country of ghosts. Tu Guang.


    The country of ghosts didn''t know how to do it. There were only four samurai guarding the place where the souls of ghosts were sealed, and the most important maiden of the ghost country was guarded by only a group of samurai.


    "The country of ghosts is so incompetent, it only uses samurai to protect the witch."


    "Small country, nothing can be done." Naruto shook his head helplessly, and flashed with Kushina. The two people who were still on the cliff instantly entered the palace of the ghost country.


    The defense of the so-called copper wall and iron wall is just what it looks like. The warriors who have been eliminated by the times are now just waiting for their last afterglow, and so many people are just looking for psychological comfort in Naruto''s eyes.


    While those warriors were still working diligently to guard their witches, they had no idea that a werewolf had already sneaked in and extended their clutches to their witches.


    Naruto and Kushina fell silently to the ground, and in terms of their strength and control of power, they were lighter than a touch of water.


    "You came."


    When Naruto and Kusina landed lightly, a young girl''s light voice sounded in the gorgeous huge room. The timing was so accurate, it was clearly said to Naruto.


    Both Naruto and Kushina showed a surprised expression on their faces. With their strength, would they be discovered when they sneak into the country of ghosts?!Is there such a person in the country of ghosts?


    Speaking of which, there is really, and there is only one, Shion, the shrine maiden of the country of ghosts!


    Naruto''s temperament is also very calm. After a little surprise, he quickly calms down. He is extremely confident in his own strength. Although he has not used the mayfly technique, with his strength, if he completely hides his breath, it is difficult for a shadow-level power to find it. , What''s more, there is a Perceptual Kushina next to her. She is good at avoiding aura, so she will be discovered...


    "Does it have the ability to predict?" Naruto looked at the owner of this room with surprise and curiosity. He was wearing a pink palace dress and a golden crown on his head. He was so late and dressed so formal, not so much a discovery. After Naruto, it''s better to say Shion is here waiting for him to arrive.


    "It seems that you have predicted my arrival long ago, Miko Shion?"


    "That''s right, Naruto Uzumaki Naruto of the sixth generation eye."


    Naruto looked at the witch slightly. The witch is actually the queen of the ghost country. The daimyo is very close to Sara''s situation in terms of identity. Sara''s family can become Loulan''s queen because they are born with control. The power of dragon veins, and Shion can become a witch in the country of ghosts mainly because she has the power to seal sprites.


    In terms of life, Shion is similar to Sara, and in terms of status, the same as Xiaoxue, but in terms of temperament, it is closer to Yakumo, Xiaojiabiyu.


    "you will die!"


    Shion¡¯s unique purple eyes looked straight into Naruto¡¯s eyes and made his own words. In fact, Shion was also very strange in his heart. Since the resurrection of Sprites, Shion had nightmares every night and foresaw Naruto in the nightmares. Death, this is a very strange thing.


    Miko Shion can predict the death of others, and so far, the prediction success rate is 100%, and it has never failed.But the problem is that Shion can only foresee the death of people around him. Once he gets close to her, Shion¡¯s eyes will see the moment of death of a person. It is also because of this terrible ability to predict that people in the Kingdom of Ghosts respect her, but But he didn''t dare to approach her at all.


    No one wants to know their own death!


    But it sounds nonsense, making it seem like if you don''t get close to Shion you won''t die.


    Because no one dares to approach Shion, Shion has always been alone in the country of ghosts. It is worse than Naruto''s situation in Konoha before, but she will definitely not be beaten.


    But Shion doesn¡¯t know why. Shion will predict Naruto¡¯s death in advance before they meet, and every time she sees Naruto¡¯s death in her dream, Shion will feel heart-piercing pain and hard to breathe. Up.


    Naruto''s eyelids twitched slightly, but instead of being afraid or horrified, he showed an interested smile.


    "Do you foresee my death?"


    "Yes."


    "Predict death? What is that?"


    "I looked at the information before and said that the witches of the ghost country have the ability to predict their deaths, and so far the prediction accuracy rate is 100%, and they have never failed."


    "What?!" Jiuxina couldn''t help but widened his eyes, looked at Naruto, and said: "That''s not about you..."

 307 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 307

    "Yes, he will definitely die."


    Shion said indifferently, her purple eyes looked at Naruto, but she couldn''t help showing a trace of doubt.


    Naruto squeezed his chin. The person who was predicted to die by Shion didn''t show any fear at this time. Instead, he smiled and looked at Shion for a while.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Shion was still a sixteen-year-old girl, and she couldn''t resist the doubts in her heart. After Shion had foreseen the death of others, she would obviously be afraid.


    "What''s so scary? It seems that you will not die. After a few decades, you will also become a pile of bones."


    Shion pouted slightly. This action showed that she was still a young girl after all, and she looked very cute, probably because Naruto was not afraid of death, which made her feel a little depressed.


    "By the way, I also want to ask, how did I die in your prophecy?"


    "The whole heart is knocked out."


    "Is the heart beaten?"


    Naruto scratched his head with a weird smile on his face, and then in front of the two women present, Kusina and Shion, he suddenly began to take off his clothes, unbuttoned his shirt, and took off the black inside. Tight-fitting T-shirt, showing a strong and strong muscles, as well as flawless eight-pack abs.


    Both Jiuxina and Shion are unmanned girls. Seeing Naruto shamelessly, they began to undress in front of them. The faces of the two women burst red at the same time, Shion turned around so ashamed, and Jiuxina When hesitating to give him a pan, Naruto suddenly made a move that almost scared them to death.


    Naruto raised his right hand, gathered the Fengyun Chakra in his palm, turned his right hand into a sword of iron, and then slashed his left chest.


    "No!"


    Kushina yelled with fright, and her face turned pale for an instant. Shion was also attracted by Kushina''s voice. When she turned her head, she saw Naruto''s face opening his chest without changing his face, revealing the bright red throbbing inside. heart.


    Naruto entered the nine-tailed chakra mode, with a golden chakra all over, and then his right hand went deep into his cut left chest, and he dug out his own heart.


    Naruto is extremely perverted, holding the bright red heart in her hand. Although all the blood vessels on it have been severed, the heart is still beating, vigorously and powerfully, and the blood drips in front of Shion, she is already scared The soul is no longer possessed.


    "The heart is beaten, do you mean this?"


    This is why he laughs. He himself knows that being knocked out is a fatal blow to others, but even if the whole heart disappears, Naruto will not die. As long as the nine-tailed Chakra is not exhausted, even The heart was beaten completely, and a new heart could be regenerated in a few seconds. Last time Naruto was hit by Ye Kai, who was wearing Matt, and he still did not die with only half of his heart left, and now Naruto With two complete nine tails, it is basically impossible for Chakra to be exhausted.


    "You... are you a monster?" Shion looked at Naruto in horror. Shion couldn''t tell whether he was a human or not at all. Shion actually dug out his own heart. What''s more terrifying is that he actually Still laughing?!


    "Well... Actually, I shouldn''t be considered a human." Naruto smiled slightly, "Actually, I don''t necessarily die without a heart." Then he looked at my heart, "Well... it turns out that my heart looks like this. Yeah."


    "Stupid, stupid! Hurry up and put your heart back!!"


    Kushina couldn''t bear it and knocked Naruto''s head hard, so he quickly put his heart back on his chest, breathing fast, his face was pale, and his hands and feet were cold. Kushina didn''t know why he had such an exaggerated reaction. , But when she saw Naruto dig out her heart, she was so scared that she almost didn''t have the desire to survive~ Hope.


    "Hi hi~~"


    Naruto said non-seriously, putting his bright red heart back into his chest, and then Nine-tailed Chakra gathered in his heart, reconnecting all the broken blood vessels, and then stretched out his hand to wipe the cut wound on his chest. It disappeared in an instant. If it weren''t for the terrible bloody smell remaining in the air, I''m afraid that Kushina and Shion would feel that they were dreaming.


    Naruto gathered some water vapor from the air and condensed into clean water, washed the blood on his hands, and then slowly began to put on clothes, everything seemed to have changed back to the original state.


    Naruto walked to Shion, squatted down, keeping the same height as her, and reached out to touch Shion''s pretty face.


    "You can see it too. Even if you lose your heart, you don¡¯t necessarily die. Nothing in this world is absolute. If I can become the first person to escape from your prophecy, promise me and try to resist myself. Destiny, even if there is only one time, don¡¯t give up the opportunity, okay?"


    "Ok."


    Naruto¡¯s words are very contagious, and they all come to Shion¡¯s heart. This girl who believes in fate actually has a strong idea of ??rebelling against fate in her heart. It¡¯s just now that Naruto has brought it out, unconsciously. He nodded, and then noticed Naruto''s hand touching his face. The rough palms and gentle eyes made Shion Xiafei''s cheeks red.


    The faint feelings began to form from this moment...


    Chapter 346: Heartwarming Night!


    Naruto is hooking up with an ignorant little girl again. Shion has the loneliness and loneliness similar to the former Naruto in her heart. Naruto can easily poke Shion¡¯s inner softness and softness, the little girl who knows nothing about world affairs. Naruto lied in a daze, twisting the beginning a little embarrassedly, avoiding Naruto''s palm.


    Naruto smiled secretly, not irritable at this time, so as not to frighten Shion this little girl.


    Kushina pouted and looked at the appearance of Naruto and Shion. He now understands how Naruto can have so many women. This guy is purely a big liar. He gave the ignorant little girl in a few words. Abducted.


    But Kushina knew Naruto and Shion, and she didn''t want to think about herself. The way she looked when facing Naruto might not be better than Shion.


    "Well... I''m hungry, do you have anything to eat?"


    Naruto touched ~ touched her belly, saying that she was on the road today, and she hadn''t eaten anything well in the wild, but now her belly is almost empty.


    Shion couldn''t help but feel amused by Naruto''s appearance. The guy who did such a terrible thing just now was just an ordinary person, he would be hungry, and when he was hungry...looks...very cute .


    Shion called his subordinates, and Naruto and the others did not evade. Shion explained that they were here to protect her Konoha ninja, especially after Naruto was the sixth-generation Naruto, the young man named Asho suddenly seemed very respectful. Naruto will prepare dinner immediately.


    The supper was eaten in Shion''s room. Although Asho thought this was very inappropriate, Shion agreed, and he couldn''t help it.


    The people of the Uzumaki clan are all big stomach kings, and they will not lose to the Qiudao clan. Naruto and Kushina are the same. They have not eaten anything in the past two days, and they seem to plan to make it back on this day. Same, it''s an exaggeration to eat.


    Kushina seems to have to turn his grievances over the past two days into appetite, even ignoring his face and Naruto started rushing for food. Both of them are the masters of "Food for Heaven". After seeing what is called appetite, her appetite is not big at first, and it is not worth mentioning when compared with these two guys, she just stared at Shion for a while.


    "I will ask the people to prepare rooms for you."


    "No, I will sleep here today."


    "Here?" Shion thought she had heard it wrong, and a lovely blush appeared on her delicate pretty face, she couldn''t help repeating it again.


    "Yes, it''s here." Naruto was also afraid that Shion could not fully understand, and pointed to the floor under his feet. This is Shion''s room. He will sleep here tonight.


    "No! Absolutely not!"*2


    Shion and Kushina shouted at the same time. The former is because of shyness and reservedness. In the room of a girl¡¯s house, where can you let a man stay overnight, let alone a man who has known less than two hours. The latter is completely one. Looking at the look of the worm, she didn''t think Naruto would have any simple thoughts when sleeping in Shion''s room.


    Mingren ignored the thoughts of the two of them, and directly used the wooden escape to change a big bed in Shiyuan¡¯s room. He didn¡¯t even need to make the bed again. When he lay on it, the head of the bed was raised and turned into a pillow. , Fell asleep directly.


    Shion: "..."


    Jiuxina: "..."


    "Asshole! Get up quickly for me! Get up!"


    After a while of speechlessness, the blood red pepper vortex Jiuxinai broke out, and rushed up to pull Naruto on the bed, completely like a female Tyrannosaurus, as if back to the Jurassic all at once.


    But no matter how hard Kushina tried, Naruto just said a word, not moving like a mountain!


    No matter how hard Kushina tried, Naruto was so old and slept on the bed, so exhausted that Kushina couldn''t pull Naruto from the bed, but made herself panting.


    Shion also looked at the guy on the bed helplessly. He didn''t know how he could be so shameless. He was the sixth generation of Hokage anyway, so he didn''t care about his face at all?Forcibly occupying a girl''s boudoir like this, isn''t he afraid of ruining his reputation by spreading it out?


    Shion is really thinking in the wrong direction. First, Naruto doesn¡¯t care about his reputation, even if he is the sixth generation of Hokage. Second, he is not afraid that others will know that he sleeps in Shion¡¯s room, because the whole world of Shinobi Everyone knows who he is, and Naruto won''t care if he spreads it out. Shion will be the real shame.


    Helpless, Shion could only look at Jiuxina and said, "You..."


    "I sleep here too!"


    Jiuxinai gritted his teeth with hatred, and his red hair fluttered almost violently.

 308 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 308

    "Um..." Shion did not say, "Okay."


    What can two ninjas and Shion do with a girl who has no power to bind a chicken?And with her, he shouldn''t do anything extraordinary.Shion comforted herself, and then looked at Naruto who was lying on the bed with some worry. After a brief wash, she changed into her pajamas and lay down on her bed, suppressing the strange feeling in her heart. , And gradually fell asleep.


    By the way, why doesn''t Shion go to sleep in another room?


    The candlelight was extinguished in the room and it became dark. Although there was some moonlight outside the window, the cold moonlight could not fully illuminate the entire huge room.


    Kushina stood alone in the cold room. After the lights were turned off, not only was the light in the room, but the temperature gradually dropped. In a big room, Kushina could only hear the breathing of three people.


    Slightly shook his head, Jiu Xinna felt that he was really silly, so what did he care about that guy''s business?!But asking her to leave and go to sleep in another room at this time, she absolutely can''t do it!


    A real wolf with color ~ bold color ~ heart, and a girl who has no heart in the city and the power of a chicken to spend a night in the same room, Jiu Xin Na will never allow this to happen.


    Naruto''s kid is still sleeping in his bed, but tomorrow morning he may not know where he will sleep.In terms of the strength of the wolf and the sheep, one night, enough "vortex wolf" to eat "Aster Lamb" without bones left.


    He curled his lips and glared at the blond boy who was sleeping peacefully on the bed. Kushina had no choice but to lie down and sleep on the ground not far from Naruto''s bed.


    No way, this was originally Shion¡¯s room alone. Naturally, only Shion¡¯s own bed was used. The bed Naruto slept in was temporarily changed by him with a wooden escape. Could it be squeezed with Shion?


    Although many girls like to sleep in a bed and talk about gossip in the bed, Kushina and Shion have only known each other for a few hours, and they haven''t gotten to that level. Even the careless Kushina is not embarrassed to talk to Shion directly. Shion would not agree to sleep in a bed.Moreover, Jiu Xinnai herself did not want to admit that she subconsciously treated Shion as a love rival, so naturally she would not want to squeeze a bed with her.


    As for sleeping in the same bed with Naruto...ha...unless Jiu Xinnai''s head is funny.


    Although my heart was in a mess, I had been running for a day during the day, my body was exhausted, and I had eaten a lot of dinner, and I felt dizzy. Kushina was lying on the floor and gradually fell asleep, even though he was not sleeping well.


    When the two women in the room breathed long and thin, indicating that they were both asleep, Naruto opened his eyes at this moment, and there was a triumphant smile in his eyes.


    It really went even better than expected.


    He tiptoed out of the bed, Naruto slowly approached Jiuxina on the floor. His goal tonight was originally Jiuxina. As for Shion, the two have just met each other, and they can¡¯t even say they like it, at most. Good impression, secondly, Kushina is here. If Naruto dares to treat Shion, Kushina must give him eighteen pans.


    Naruto squatted next to Kushina and looked at this woman sleeping on the floor. All the playful expressions on her face disappeared. Instead, it was tender and affectionate. If Kushina saw Naruto in a sober state Looks like, I don¡¯t know what the reaction will be, whether he will take the initiative to give him a hug, or if his face is flushed and he throws out a "disgusting" sentence, ha, with Jiu Xinnai¡¯s character, the possibility of the latter is approaching infinite Big.


    Looking at this woman who was sleeping on the floor, Naruto''s eyes were filled with pity. How could the floor be comfortable? There was no mattress, and it was September, and the weather was getting colder, although the wooden floor It''s not as exaggerated as the tiles and marbles, but after sleeping like this for a night, I am afraid that my waist and legs will hurt tomorrow.


    Gently lifted the red hair that fell on her face, stretched out her hand to caress the delicate face, her eyes were gentle.


    Jiu Xinnai frowned. She had not slept well and slept very shallowly. The strange feeling on her face made her wake up immediately, her eyes slowly opened, and only a dazzling golden hair could be seen in the dark.


    Kushina opened his mouth, and the first reaction was to scream.


    But where could Naruto make her succeed, he immediately stretched out his hand to cover Jiuxinai''s mouth, the Chakra in his body was turbulent, suppressing Jiuxinai''s whole body power, preventing her from struggling.


    "Don''t yell, you don''t want Shion to see you like this, just nod if you know."


    Jiu Xinna was panicked, wishing to slap Naruto to death, but he was really afraid that Shion would see them like this, so he nodded.


    Jiuxina didn''t dare to shout, so he could only whisper, gritted his teeth and said, "What are you doing?!"


    Naruto suppressed the gentleness on his face, and once again turned into a grinning look before, saying: "I''m used to sleeping with a woman holding her at night. I can''t sleep alone, so I came to you to make do with it. "


    Jiu Xin Na was almost spitting blood by the popularity, bastard!After a long time, I just improvised?!Kushina originally expected Naruto to be worried that she would catch a cold when she slept on the floor, but Naruto said, her thoughts completely disappeared!


    "You want to sleep by yourself! Don''t come to me!"


    "Well, don''t be like this, you sleep on the floor alone, be careful of catching cold."


    For a moment, Jiuxina couldn''t imagine that Nature would be so happy that he almost hugged Naruto''s head for a while, and it was Naruto''s next words that prevented her from doing so.


    "If you are sick and you don''t do tasks, you don''t have much savings in this world. As a result, I don''t want me to pay you for medical expenses. It will not be easy for me to support my family."


    Depressed, Jiu Xin Na is really vomiting, Naruto, this bastard is really mad about her!


    "mix¡­¡­"


    Jiu Xinnai had no choice but to suppress the anger in his heart. Naruto took the opportunity to pull Jiu Xinnai up, but Jiu Xinnai did not dare to scream.


    Naruto propped his head with one hand, leaned on his side, and smiled at the pretty face of Nyoshi Naiyi.


    He stretched out his hand and scratched Jiu Xinnai''s face, and said, "You don''t want to sleep with me in the same bed. I''ll sleep with you on the floor."


    "Take care of your paws!" Kushina slapped Naruto''s paws away, but his face was a little red, with inexplicable joy in his heart, for fear that he would show Naruto something, turned his back, and did not face it. Naruto that.


    Is this a broken jar?


    Naruto is funny, if I don''t let you turn around, I won''t be called Naruto Uzumaki!


    Naruto hugged Kushinai''s waist from behind, looked at Kushinai''s soft red hair, couldn''t help combing Kushina''s red hair with his hands, and his fingers shuttled through the soft red hair.


    "Kushina, your hair is so beautiful..."


    Kushina was shocked, with a casual smile on her face. She cared about her hair because many people thought her hair was weird, and she even fought with others when she was a child because someone laughed at her hair.


    Naruto''s breathing gradually became heavier. After hearing this, Kushina was frightened, turned around, and pleaded.


    "Don''t... OK?"


    Although Naruto wanted to get Kushina, he didn''t get so anxious and touched Kushina''s forehead lightly.


    "Go to sleep."


    Although he was kissing his forehead, Kushina still felt his heart beat, his face gradually calmed down after a long time, and he nodded slightly.


    Naruto squeezed Kushina''s shoulders tightly and asked her to rest her head on her arms. Kushina resisted slightly, and fell asleep in Naruto''s arms. She was really tired.


    Naruto looked at Jiu Xinnai''s sweet and steady face, with a smile across his face, and the two embraced and fell asleep.


    Chapter 347: The enemy is attacking, just ants!


    boom!!


    The country of ghosts was awake in the explosion, a bit late than Naruto and the others, but the group of four who assassinated the witch Shion finally arrived in the country of ghosts.


    boom!!


    When facing a ninja, the samurai has no resistance at all except the samurai of the iron country. The assassination of the group of four can easily kill the Quartet in the ghost country. A single ninjutsu can kill a dozen, even The lives of dozens of samurai.


    Samurai, after all, was eliminated by history.


    Kushina and Naruto are ninjas, so they immediately wake up after hearing the explosion. Because of the secretion of adrenaline, the two of them have very clear eyes when they wake up.


    A ninja needs to have this ability to wake up in an instant, although it is only because of the secretion of adrenaline, this wakefulness will disappear after a minute or two, showing a state of not waking up, but one or two minutes is already for the ninja It''s been a long time.


    Naruto didn''t make any explosions and deaths in the face of the accident. Instead, he hugged Kusina''s waist and kissed her.


    "good morning."


    "Good morning, you big head!"

 309 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 309

    The greatest sorrow of a man is not that he doesn¡¯t understand romance, but that he meets a woman who doesn¡¯t understand romance. Naruto¡¯s good morning kiss is completely meaningless to Kushina. Instead, he instantly becomes a female tyrannosaurus and sends Naruto with a blushing face. Push away.


    dying!I actually slept in the same bed with him all night?!!


    Fortunately, Kushina was sleeping in clothes last night. When Shion woke up, she felt strange to see Kushina, but Kushina did not appear to be untidy.


    "It''s not good! Master Shion! The enemy has invaded, and the guards can no longer resist it. Please leave from Mi~ Road as soon as possible!"


    Brother Asui, who was loyal to Shion, rushed directly into Shion''s room at this time. He was wearing armor and holding a bow and arrow in his hand. This kind of weapon is simply whimsical to deal with ninjas.


    Asho saw that Naruto and Kushina were in Shion''s room so early and couldn''t help but froze.


    Shion''s face was reddened, and instead of looking at the side of Asuka, he said faintly, "Asuka, you go, you don''t need your protection here." Shion had already foreseen the death of Asuka, and didn''t want the guard to die in vain.


    "No! It''s my responsibility to protect Master Shion, even if I die, I won''t leave!" Brother Asaho was so loyal, Naruto couldn''t help but think of the three big husbands. Both queens have heartfelt men. But the strength is too good.


    "The will is good, but the strength is too bad." Naruto said indifferently, without the consciousness that he had occupied Shiyuan''s room last night, "You guys don''t get in the way here, a scumbag guy."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Boom!


    Naruto stretched out his finger and made a pistol aiming posture. A small chakra bullet popped directly from the finger, and instantly bounced the ears of the whole person out. The back of his head hit the wall, and he fainted instantly.


    Chakra''s "quality", "quantity", and control power reached Naruto''s level, and it was actually almost magical.


    "You can have a good night''s sleep right here."


    This kind of foolish loyalist is really difficult to deal with, and the sincerity of others is really not good to refute, but the strength is really too bad, it is simply a burden. Naruto knocks him out, and it is for him. Don''t die.


    boom!!


    Suddenly there was a blasting sound, the roof was damaged by a strange force, and four white figures rushed into the house, causing a cloud of smoke.


    The assassination of the group of four is here!


    With long purple hair, Kusuna, the boss who looks the most worthy of the audience among the four, has white hair and the strongest physique among the four. Wei Tianjing, who also covers half of his face, has short yellow hair. His looks are really weird. , Is also the only female among the four, Shizuku, a man with a very non-mainstream hairstyle.


    The first law of animation, among the villains, the most handsome are generally the strongest!


    "Hehehehe...we will take the life of that maiden!" Wei Tianjing, the white-haired man, said with a frantic smile. He did not put Naruto and Kushina in his eyes at all, and probably just treated them as ordinary The guards were gone, and they were simply vulnerable.


    "Wei Tianjing, go and kill the witch, and then go back to Master Huang Quan!"


    "yes, Sir!"


    Wei Tianjing smiled weirdly, with an extremely crazy smile, waved a huge fist, and rushed towards Ziyuan.


    "It''s really bad to be ignored!"


    With a little uncomfortable mutter, Naruto rushed to Wei Tianjing in an instant.


    "Go away!"


    Wei Tianjing didn¡¯t pay attention to Naruto at all. He smashed his huge fist towards Naruto. He was good at using the earth escape and strengthened the whole body with the power of the earth escape. Although the speed would slow down a bit, both power and defense Excellent.


    Naruto twitched the corner of his mouth coldly and punched him.


    Setsuna and Shizuku both showed mocking smiles, as if they saw this blond boy being beaten to death by Wei Tianjing.After all, in terms of strength, Wei Tianjing is the largest of the four of them, and Naruto is not tall, 175, and he looks like he is only fifteen or sixteen years old. It¡¯s just that a kid and Wei Tianjing face head-on. They seem to be lighting the toilet at all-looking for death!


    "Wei Tianjing be careful!!"


    Kusuna seemed to see something wrong and immediately reminded him, but his reminder was too late.


    boom!!


    Naruto¡¯s fist is actually much smaller, relatively speaking, and Wei Tianjing¡¯s fist, which has become bigger than Ding Ci¡¯s head because of Chakra¡¯s relationship, is in a side-to-side comparison... the result is indeed It was true on the one hand, but the roles of the two parties were reversed, which exceeded everyone''s expectations except Kushina.


    boom!!boom!!


    "Ah!"


    Wei Tianjing was beaten by Naruto with a fist. His tall body hit the wall and directly crashed a wall. Then he stopped and screamed. The right hand has been restored to its original shape, no longer the strength of Chakra. Apparently, the entire arm was twisted in a completely abnormal state, and it seemed to be broken.


    hiss!!


    Seeing this scene, including Shion who knew Naruto''s identity, Kusuna, who had long been aware of something wrong, couldn''t help but take a breath, and Setsuna and Shizuku almost bit their tongues in fright.Wei Tianjing, the strongest among them, couldn''t even take a fist from the opponent, but was directly interrupted by his entire arm. Wei Tianjing''s body was strengthened by the earth, and it was very hard!


    Jiu Xinnai curled his lips, the strength of this kid was more than that.


    Kusuna looked in shock at the Uzumaki Naruto, who was still a little immature in appearance, with blond hair... With such a terrifying power and such a young man, a figure flashed in his mind.


    "Are you the sixth generation of Naruto Naruto Uzumaki?!"


    "What?! Six generations of Hokage?!"


    Both Setsuna and Shizuku were shocked, and then the face of that crazy woman became gloomy.


    "What about the sixth generation of Hokage?! Kill him like this! Huo Dun Shenhuo!"


    "The wind escapes the spirit!"


    Setsuna and Shizuku used combined ninjutsu together, and Shizuku spit out a ring of flames, and then Shizuku immediately spit out a violent hurricane. The wind and fire combined with each other, setting off a sea of ??flames in Shizon''s room.


    "Oh, it''s vulnerable. Ninja Shadow Clone Technique!"


    "The wind is suppressed!"


    A row of Naruto stood in front of Shion, spitting out a powerful typhoon ball at the same time. The chakra that was squeezed was extremely solid and compressed, and a row of pressure blasted past, directly tearing the combination of Shina and Shizuku. A crack was opened.


    "No! Retreat!"


    Kusuna didn''t expect Naruto to be so powerful, he could tear the ninjutsu combination of Setsuna and Shizuku frontally with the wind escape, and suddenly retreated, and wanted to retreat temporarily, and come back to seek opportunities later.


    "Come as you want, leave as you want?! Do you think that Naruto Uzumaki is so easy to bully?! The wind is infinitely suppressed!"


    Naruto showed his aggressive and crazy side of attack. A row of shadow clones directly incarnate in continuous fort, and the pressure in the mouth was continuously spit out. The huge typhoon like countless cannons aimed at the four of Kusuna.


    "The technique of water escape from the waterfall!"


    "Wind escape beast wave gale palm!"


    "Lei Dun pseudo-dark!"


    Kusuna carried Wei Tianjing, who was temporarily unable to fight, on his shoulders, and the three quickly retreated. At the same time, they turned around and used combined ninjutsu to resist Naruto''s infinite pressure.


    The technique of the Great Falls raises huge waves, and the pseudo-dark thunder light adds tremendous destructive power to the technique of the Great Falls. The violent wind of the beast wave gale palm makes the technique of the Great Falls even higher and faster.


    Boom boom boom!!

 310 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 310

    Naruto¡¯s pressure is endless. The powerful attack of a cannon, the frontal forcible tearing of the joint ninjutsu used by the three people, the strength of these four guys is equivalent to that of the Otoyin four, Chakra is extremely dark and evil, and should be followed Sprites have a lot to do with them, and Chakra''s quality is also very high, with strong destructive power, and if it explodes with all its strength, it is of the same level as the Otoyuki quartet, but it is still far from Junmaro.


    With such strength, it can be regarded as the top team lineup in Ninja, but it is really far from Naruto.


    Unlimited pressure completely destroyed the three people''s joint ninjutsu. Although they had desperately avoided, they were still hit by pressure, and all four of them were injured in an instant.


    "Are you going to solve them?"


    "No need, just a group of clowns." Naruto doesn''t care about the situation of the four ants, and since Shion is by his side, the four will definitely come to kill Shion again. Naruto just needs to watch not to let Shion disappear in his own. The sight range is fine.


    Shion looked at Naruto in astonishment. This boy who seemed to be about her age was actually so strong. Although he knew he was the sixth generation of Hokage, for Shion who had no combat power, he had to really see his talents. Experience its power.


    Those four who came to assassinate themselves are already very strong, and their guards have no resistance in front of them. It is basically the tiger rushing into the flock to kill wantonly, but these four tigers face this man. At the time, it was simply that the sheep faced the ancient Tyrannosaurus, and the strength gap was too obvious.


    Naruto squeezed Shion''s face and said:


    "It''s time to seal the sprites, little witch."


    Chapter 348: The four-person team leader will end immediately!


    Anyway, the seal of the ghost must be carried out, Shion changed her clothes...it is not convenient to go in pajamas.


    But Shion, the girl, was dissatisfied because Naruto called her "little witch", and asked Naruto to carry her back. Naruto really agreed with a smile. Anyway, it is definitely not herself who suffers.


    Shion was embarrassed to change to Shion. She had been making irritation with Naruto, but Shion would be a bit shy if she was really letting Naruto carry her.


    Naruto didn''t give Shion a chance to take her words back, and immediately carried her on her back, shouted excitedly, and the group of three quickly set off toward the Shrine of Numa no Country.


    Not long after the departure, Shion¡¯s usual lady''s temper came up, she slammed Naruto''s shoulder hard, and said: "Oh! It hurts! How hard are you?! Not at all comfortable!"


    Shion hit Naruto once, instead of hurting Naruto, but instead hurting his little hands. There is no way, Naruto has tempered his body too much, his muscles are very strong, even if you use kunai, you don''t need any strength Nothing could stab him, let alone Shion.


    "Damn stinky girl! That''s mine! That''s mine!"


    Naruto wasn''t angry yet, two # characters popped out of Jiuxinai''s forehead, and the blood red pepper almost ran away. That was her position!


    "Okay, listen to you, little witch."


    "Don''t call me a little witch!!"


    "Yes, little witch."


    Naruto was purely teasing a child, and then turned on the Nine-Tailed Chakra mode. The warm chakra enveloped the whole body, and the warm feeling made Shion instantly as if lying on the soft grass basking in the sun, unable to tell. The lazy and comfortable feeling.


    "How about it, will you feel uncomfortable now?"


    "Also... okay, let''s go!" Shiyuan said in an incongruous voice, his face was slightly red, and Naruto seemed to have turned his head to look at her, and immediately pushed Naruto''s head to let him watch. front.


    "Hey, hurry up!"


    Naruto suddenly accelerated. Shion almost fell off Naruto¡¯s back due to her inertia. She clasped Naruto¡¯s neck with her arms subconsciously. After adjusting to the acceleration, she realized that her face was close to Naruto. From here Shion could see the six beards on Naruto''s shoulders, and his face couldn''t help but become blood red.


    It''s the first time to be so close to a man.


    "Hey, Naruto, can I ask you a few questions?"


    "Okay, you can ask."


    "Aren''t you afraid?"


    "Afraid? You said your prediction?"


    "Well, my prediction has never been missed. The people I predicted to die before are all dead. Facing your own death, why are you not afraid?"


    "Didn''t you see it? I won''t die even if I dig out my heart."


    "But my prediction can''t be wrong!" Shion''s tone was a little anxious, and said: "No one can break fate, no one can escape from my prediction!"


    "Hehe..." Naruto couldn''t help but laughed, "Then can anyone escape death? In this world, there is life and death. If only people are born and no one is dead, wouldn''t there be more and more people? You will die sooner or later. If your prediction is really accurate, the difference between me and you is that I know when I am going to die, and you don¡¯t know when you die. Do you think it¡¯s good for you or me."


    Shion had nothing to say, lying on Naruto''s shoulder, her mouth slightly bulged, and Kushina gave Naruto a comment at the same time.


    sophistry!


    Naruto really has everything to say, even if he is dead, he can say so many things, he can make a lot of money if he doesn''t play Hokage, he can open a cross talk show.


    Although it is sophistry, Shion has to admit that Naruto''s words are very reasonable. His mentality is really exaggerated. Shion believes that his mentality is completely incomparable with him, because Shion can see the death of people around him. Knowing that these people died to protect herself, she was indifferent on the surface, but in her heart there was extreme pain and fear of death, which was completely incomparable to Naruto.


    "Well, don''t you like to hear something."


    "Say."


    "It doesn''t matter which of us die first!"


    "hate!"


    Shion rapped Naruto''s head angrily, and then he laughed again. This guy was really not serious, and he made Shion amused with just one sentence. Shion''s feelings and loneliness was also thrown to Java by Shion.


    "Now, let me ask you one more thing."


    "talk."


    "Why do you help me like this, even if you might face death."


    "This... there''s no reason why, anyway, I can help you."


    "What kind of answer is this?!" Shiyuan pursed his lips and said dissatisfiedly, not getting the answer he wanted at all.


    "I really want to say it," Naruto held Shion''s little fart, and suddenly moved his hands unfaithfully. Feeling the elasticity and delicateness of the girl''s skin, he couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Is this the answer? "


    Shion''s face was flushed, and his ass was actually...by him...How can a girl accept this kind of thing, opened her small ~ mouth, a neat and beautiful shell ~ the teeth bit directly on Naruto''s shoulder , While constantly shaking his head, venting his dissatisfaction and shyness.


    "You are so bad!"


    "Hahaha..." Naruto burst out laughing.


    "Stupid! Don''t laugh, there is movement ahead!!" Kushina said in an uncomfortable tone that Naruto was really uncomfortable. As a perception ninja, she had discovered that there were chakra fluctuations in front.


    Sure enough, not far in front, at the corner of the river valley, a huge water dragon rushed over with great momentum. Because of the geographical conditions of the river, the water dragon became bigger and bigger when it sprinted.


    "It''s not the combined ninjutsu of wind and fire, it''s the attack of Shui Dun. It seems that we are on the wrong path." Kushina said with a frown.


    "What should I do now?" Shion was a little panicked. After all, he was an ordinary person. Facing the powerful ninjutsu, he said that he was not afraid of it was a lie.


    "It doesn''t matter, the so-called advantage is only relative. They use the river to launch an attack. Even if they occupy the geographical advantage, the difference in strength is irreparable." Naruto''s tone is always full of endless confidence, facing the face of the face, and the momentum The fierce water dragon, Naruto just gave a fist lightly.


    boom!


    The strange power that Tsunade personally transmitted was really able to lift the weight lightly, and with such a light punch, the huge water dragon rushed in front of Naruto, instantly collapsed, and in a blink of an eye it turned back to ordinary water.


    "Amazing!"

 311 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 311

    Shion''s eyes widened and looked at the splashes that were scattered in four weeks. On Naruto''s back, she could clearly realize the power of Naruto, such a huge water dragon, Naruto easily destroyed it with a fist, this kind of strength How powerful is it.


    "Water escape water dragon whip!"


    "Lei Dun Lei Wan!"


    Setsuna and Shizuku rushed in front of Naruto, the water dragon whip and the blue thunderball combined together, the water dragon whip had its own speed, and at the same time added destructive power.


    Two Chakra hands stretched out in front of Naruto, and both hands waved.


    "Wind escape beast wave gale palm!"


    The gust of wind howled, completely tore the thunder water dragon whip of Setsuna and Shizuku, and then a slight wind sounded around Naruto. Wei Tianjing and the strongest Kusuna rushed behind him when Naruto resisted Shizuna and Shizuku. .


    Wei Tianjing¡¯s body quickly recovered because of the dark medical ninjutsu developed by Huang Quan, and because more dark chakras were injected into his body, his appearance turned into a rock giant, his height seemed to be about two meters three, and Ku In order to fight against Naruto, Suna also injected more chakras into his body. As a result, his skin became gray and green, like the traces painted on the face of primitive tribes.


    "Go to hell!" Wei Tianjing cried frantically. He wanted to get back the shame of being beaten by Naruto in the morning and his arm was broken.


    Kusuna did not speak as much as Wei Tianjing, but his expression became crazy as well under the influence of the dark Chakra. Lei Dun Chakra concentrated on his right hand and turned into a huge cannon punch. Shion and Naruto were killed all at once.


    "what!"


    Shion is an ordinary girl after all, she felt fear in the face of the threat of death, and hugged Naruto''s neck with her hands.


    "too slow."


    Naruto¡¯s indifferent voice suddenly appeared behind Wei Tianjing and Kusuna like a ghost. The expressions on their faces were full of incredible, but Naruto disappeared from the air so quietly, and then there was no trace. Appeared behind them.


    Boom!!


    Naruto stepped on the vests of the two of them, and kicked their vertebrae directly with both feet. Wei Tianjing and Kusuna flew out at the same time with the force of strange force, just hitting Shizuna and Shizuna.


    "Although I didn''t expect you to have any great performance, your strength is really bad."


    The four of them were affected by the dark Chakra, and their heads were not normal, and the extremely strange face looked at Naruto angrily at that moment.


    Naruto couldn''t help covering his eyes with his hands, and said, "It''s so ugly, it''s really dirty my eyes."


    "Damn it! The fire escapes the fire!"


    "The wind escapes the spirit!"


    "If you are so capable, I can only send you to death." Naruto coldly sentenced the four to death, carrying Shion on his back, pulling Kushina into the air and raising a hand. .


    "Tailed beast jade spiral shuriken!!"


    Naruto turned the mountains backwards with one move, the terrain changed, and after three assassinations of the group of four, they all ended up on the spot.


    "so amazing¡­¡­"


    Chapter 349: Simple Shion, jealous girl!


    Naruto deliberately wanted to delay the incident, so he didn''t rush at full speed, and Shion couldn''t bear the bumpy day.


    Although Shion only stayed on Naruto¡¯s back for a day, but a girl¡¯s physique couldn¡¯t stand it. It¡¯s like driving a long distance for a day, let alone the person driving, even the one sitting behind, It is absolutely too much for a day, and of course Shion is a thin girl.


    Naruto found a place with a nice view (really interesting) and prepared to spend the night. He also built a wooden house using the four-poster family technique (are you going to live here?), and then began to prepare dinner.


    Shion¡¯s eldest lady¡¯s temper came up again at this time. Naruto didn¡¯t eat the rice ball she was carrying, she insisted on eating barbecue. Naruto was also a master of art, and a bonfire was raised during the mission, so she was not afraid of being discovered. After catching two hares and a wild boar, Shion changed his mind and said he wanted to eat fish when he was about to roast.


    Naruto had a surprisingly good temper today. He ran to catch the fish again. When the fish was about to burn, Shion changed his mind again.


    Let¡¯s just say that, Shion was so turbulent that Naruto ran around for three hours. Even Kushina couldn¡¯t stand it and almost slapped Shion, but Naruto stopped him.


    Being called by Shion''s willfulness, Naruto was not a bit angry, but found it funny. This is not because he has masochism, he really finds it very funny.


    After tossing for almost four hours, Shion was probably really hungry. After eating some barbecue and fish, he went to sleep in the wooden house.


    Naruto looked at Kushina, who immediately snorted and gave her a beautiful back, and then chose a room, went to sleep, and didn''t forget to lock the door.


    Naruto is secretly funny. If he really wants to break through, what locks in this world can restrict him?


    Picking up the sake that I just ran with Fei Lei Shen to buy, Naruto sat on the grass, drinking and eating. There was no cold barbecue on the bonfire. Shion had a small appetite and didn¡¯t eat much, Jiu Xin Nai had a bad appetite and didn''t eat much. There was a whole wild boar, a hare, five grilled fish and a dozen wild fruits. Under the premise of not wasting food, Naruto would eat them all.


    While drinking wine, eating meat, and watching the sky full of stars, Naruto is really unsatisfactory leisurely, please, now the Ninja world is fighting.


    After eating and drinking, about an hour later, the door of the wooden house was gently opened. Although the other party had tried to hide it, it was impossible to fool Naruto.


    "What''s the matter, Shion?" Naruto turned his head and looked at Shion who sneaked out.


    Shion was found, with a slight embarrassment on his face, then he concealed it without pretending, and walked in front of Naruto, bent over, covered his chest, lowered his head, and bowed at a standard ninety degrees.


    "Sorry?"


    "What''s wrong, why did you suddenly apologize to me?"


    "I was too capricious before, I''m sorry." Shion''s apology was very sincere and sincere, and it really made people unable to be angry with her.


    Naruto smiled slightly. From the beginning, he was not angry. Instead, he said, "I''m not angry at all. Now, come and sit." He patted the grass beside him.


    Shion hesitated, and sat down beside Naruto obediently.


    Shion looked at Naruto with her beautiful eyes and said, "Are you really not angry at all?"


    "Of course, I don''t have to be angry."


    "But I''m so headstrong, so arrogant, and want you to do things like this, you''re the sixth generation of Hokage."


    "What about the sixth generation of Hokage, I am not one with one nose and two eyes. Although you are a bit headstrong, I really don''t think you are annoying, but I think you are cute."


    "Huh?" Shion uttered a voice of doubt, and her face turned slightly red. This was her normal reaction to being praised by Naruto for being cute, but it was more doubtful. She was so stubborn and self-willed, in fact even Shion. I couldn''t stand it. Naruto didn''t get angry at all. It was a good temper for a thousand years. On the contrary, she still thought she was cute. Shion felt that her head was not enough.


    "Yes." Naruto turned his head and smiled at Shion. Shion turned away at once, lest he feel flustered again, but Shion had a similar experience to Sarah after all, and they had too few contacts with them. , I have no scheming, it can be said that there is no city in the heart, if I change to Nine Xinna, she must be able to see Naruto''s smile, absolutely unkind!


    "You are deliberately so headstrong, you screamed at me, deliberately wanted to anger me, let me leave you and return to Konoha, so that I don''t have to die, right." Naruto still smiled. In fact, when he said this, he was not completely sure, just based on Shion''s personality, plus the little signs he had observed before, it was only a guess.


    "how do you know?!"


    Shion, who was too scheming, cried out in surprise, and then covered his mouth, revealing a suspicious red on the half of his exposed face.


    Phoo~~


    Naruto secretly breathed a sigh of relief in the play, he was right, and he looked at Shion with a smile on his face.


    "No, no! Don''t talk nonsense, I don''t think that way...I...I just want...I want to use you! Yes! That''s it!"


    Shion''s tone was flustered, but she really couldn''t find any beautiful excuses for being awkward, and she seemed even more guilty.


    "You are so cute, Shion." Naruto stretched out his hand and gently scraped Shion''s nose, and Shion''s intimate gesture shut up instantly.

 312 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 312

    Shion¡¯s thoughts are really the same as Naruto¡¯s guess. Shion still believes in the prophecy that she has never failed. She does not want Naruto to die. As long as Naruto leaves her, she can escape that prophecy, or curse. But how do you let Naruto leave?


    Come on?


    Don¡¯t be kidding, the other party is one of the five contemporary movies, and Shion has never seen Naruto¡¯s strength. Those four ninjas who came to assassinate her were easily solved by Naruto. Shion doesn¡¯t know yet, it¡¯s just Naruto. The strength is only a very small part, anyway, Shion knows that his strength of one, two and three points is the gap between the sky and the earth when compared with Naruto.


    As for Shion''s stupid head, he could only think of one trick after thinking about it. It would be best if Naruto was so mad that he was unreasonable and unreasonable.


    Regardless of the motivation, people who can come up with this kind of method are really innocent. If you say this type of queen is popular these days?Sara is like this, and Shion is like this... Oh, yes, Sara is not from this year, she is from twenty years ago.


    Looking at Shion''s shy face, Naruto''s eyes also had a faint pampering look. In this life-like world, such a girl is definitely a rare species and must be protected.


    Rubbing Shion''s long pale blonde hair, he said softly, "Don''t worry, I will protect you."


    Shion raised her head and met Naruto¡¯s gentle gaze. Her heartbeat went violently in an instant. She was used to using a cold and willful mask to conceal the weakness and pain in her heart, but the man before her completely shattered her mask. She stood in front of him as if she was wearing no clothes.


    Shion, who felt a little difficult to face, turned around, avoiding Naruto''s eyes.


    Naruto reached up to Shion and stretched out his hand. He put his hand on Shion''s shoulder unceremoniously, and said, "Don''t worry, everything is left to me. Neither you nor I will die. Only sprites will die. "


    Shion slowly turned around under Naruto''s half-force. Naruto''s inherent convincing power also infected Shion. He nodded gently, and his heart ignited hope of fighting fate.


    "Well, it''s so good, it was so lifeless before, it''s still so cute."


    "Don''t speak to a child! I am not necessarily younger than you!" Shion wrinkled her nose and looked very cute in anger. "How old are you?"


    "Sixteen, how about you?"


    "I am also sixteen, how long are you from?"


    "October."


    "Hee hee, I''m in August, hurry up and call my sister!" Shion has a playful tone. After meeting Naruto, Naruto feels like an adult in any aspect, both in strength and mentality. Now that he finally realized that he was a bit "bigger" than Naruto, Shion was really excited.


    "I''m going! Why is there another one bigger than me?!"


    The depression in Naruto''s heart, how come Hinata is younger than him among all the girls he knows, and the Shion in front of him is also bigger than him?He doesn''t seem to be controlled by his sister.


    Are there any beauties younger than me these days?Naruto thought about it carefully, his thoughts radiated from Hinata, and he really thought of one, Hinata''s younger sister, Hinata Kahuo, but Kahuo is five years younger than Hinata, only 11 this year...


    Shion is reluctant, and pestering Naruto to call her sister, for no reason, it''s just fun.


    "The anger starts from the heart, the evil grows to the gall," Naruto stretched out his hand and pulled the bouncing Shion into his arms. This is Naruto''s style.


    Carrying and holding are completely different things. It is suitable to eat tofu when carrying it, but only when two people are a bit ambiguous but not clear enough, and holding it is suitable for flirting.


    "What''s the matter, why don''t you call it, don''t you still want me to call your sister? Beautiful sister Shion, eh?" The last "um" really revealed the nature of a werewolf. The little sheep, Shion, has dumbly got in. In the trap set by the werewolf, the net would only tighten up, and then the werewolf would pounce on her and eat her without bones.


    Shion blushed and struggled restlessly in Naruto''s arms.


    "Don''t move!"


    Naruto screamed, and her palms tightened Shion''s shoulders. The girl''s soft ~ soft body formed a strong contrast with the boy''s solid chest.


    The atmosphere is really ambiguous. There is only charcoal fire left in the bonfire. The dark night sky is shining with stars, and the atmosphere at this time is really good.


    Naruto is a person who is good at grasping the atmosphere, her head slowly lowered, Shion''s face was shy~red, Fang~heart was pounding, and she could not help but close her eyes under the infection of such an atmosphere, she didn''t understand anything. Nothing, only waiting for Naruto to guide her.


    "Ahem!"


    Two deliberately aggravated coughs instantly destroyed the atmosphere between the two of them. When he raised his head, he saw Kushina standing in the wooden house, looking through the window with a cold face, looking at the two people stealing food outside.


    "what!"


    Shion uttered the highest decibel scream in his life, and he would have been seen by Jiu Xinna just now. For Shion with a simple mind, it was an unbearable shame!


    Shion ran away from her embrace, and Naruto felt a sense of loss and almost kissed him.


    Looking at his disappointed look, Kushina was even more depressed and uncomfortable. Originally, he thought it would be too hard for him to watch the night alone. He wanted to work with him on shifts, but he did not expect to see Shion and Naruto. Sitting together, Kushina heard all their conversations. At first, Kushina could bear it. After all, he didn''t do anything extraordinary at the beginning, but when the last two were about to kiss, Kushina was really She couldn''t bear it and coughed twice. She couldn''t accept it. The man who slept with her in his arms last night, and even touched her body, held another girl today to talk about the situation.


    He never said that to me!!


    Naruto scratched his cheek, intending to say something, but the answer was the sound of closing the window with a bang.


    It seems that you must sleep on the floor today...


    Chapter 350: Desperate Ziyuan, Resurrected Sprite!


    Shion was too embarrassed to see anyone, so Jiu Xinna directly showed Naruto with a foul face. Naruto seemed to get no benefit from either side, but he was not Naruto Uzumaki if he gave up so easily.


    When facing Shion, Naruto gave full play to his cheeky advantage. Naruto learned not long ago that there is no meat to eat if he is too honest. Shion is shy and thin, so Naruto will stalk and stalk him directly. The power to hug¡± and ¡°kiss the cheek¡±, as for the fact that it has not yet kissed the mouth~lip, it is because the atmosphere is not very good, because Kusina has been floating around like ghosts in the past two days.


    To deal with Kushina, Naruto gave full play to his characteristic of not being afraid of death, and sticks to Kushina like a piece of brown candy. As long as Kushina is jealous, he will stick to it, and when he is jealous, he will stick to it, making it. Chennai is not depressed.


    Naruto wandered between Kusina and Shion¡¯s love asura field, occasionally hitting Kusina¡¯s "pan of love", then went to Shion for comfort, and hurried to Numa no country.


    Naruto deliberately suppressed the speed, and it took two days to reach the shrine of Numa no Country, but...


    Compared with the imposing underground palace that sealed the souls of ghosts in the country of ghosts, this place is really a bit innocent.


    Said it is an ancestral hall, it is really exalted. In fact, it is an excavated cave. Compared with the underground palace of the country of ghosts, it is really far from the ground. However, the mountain is still some famous. Although it is not a famous mountain, it is an active volcano. The internal magma is tumbling, which is worthy of being the place to seal the sprite''s body.


    Naruto, Shion, and Kushinna stood on a small cliff that was constantly away from the sealed ancestral hall.


    Naruto stood next to Shion, holding Shion''s slightly shaking body with his hands, and said: "Okay, don''t be afraid, do what you should do, it doesn''t matter if you fail, because I will always guard your."


    Shion¡¯s mother, Maitreya, the maiden of the previous generation in the land of ghosts, sealed the sprites in this place and died here. Now Shion is here as the heir of the witch, facing the place where his mother died, facing the failure of the seal. In the end, it was a lie to say that Shion had no fear at all.


    "Yeah." Shion nodded slightly, Naruto''s words can bring her confidence and strength.


    "Let''s go!"


    Naruto stretched out his hands, Shion put his arms around Naruto¡¯s neck, lightly, and the whole person fell in Naruto¡¯s arms. The princess''s hug position started a day ago. Shion is nothing to be shy anymore, and it is also now. Not at this time.


    After a few vertical jumps, the three of them have already arrived before the ancestral hall.


    "It seems that we are late. Sprites should have arrived. There is a very dark and evil chakra inside." Kushina frowned and looked at the small entrance of the ancestral hall, and then glared at Naruto. Where does this happen when the guy drags it around?!


    Based on Kushina¡¯s scheming, I still can¡¯t tell that Naruto was deliberately delaying time. Naruto was too lazy to explain. Looking at the small dirt bags in the open space in front of the ancestral hall, he said: "It seems that the welcome ceremony of the ghost is really special. Ah, the Ghost Legion is already waiting for us here."


    Click... Click... Click...


    The rock on the small soil bag peeled off, revealing the terracotta warriors and horses that had been hidden inside.


    "Naruto, be careful! They are the undead army of sprites!"


    "Not to die?" Naruto squinted his eyes and smiled: "They didn''t have a life, of course they wouldn''t die. It''s just a kind of puppet technique, there''s nothing to be afraid of."


    Speaking of sprites, the ghost legion is similar to the puppet legion created by Baizu using the dragon vein chakra. They are all puppet techniques, and they are all types that greatly increase their strength and defense, but sacrifice speed.

 313 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 313

    Speaking of it, the sprite¡¯s ghost legion is above the Hundred-footed puppets in power and speed, but the means of attack is a little poor. Unlike the Hundred-footed puppets, which are used by chakra guns and chakra knives, there is one more thing. , That is, the number of ghost army of sprites is really too big, more than a hundred times more than that of hundred feet.


    In terms of the defensive power of these ghost army, ordinary ninjutsu is useless at all. Only the attack of Rachel or Helixmaru that condenses a large number of chakras into one point can be effective, but that kind of ninjutsu is extremely expensive. How long can the average ninja last? To say that he almost occupied the ninja world is really not a casual talk.


    "If the tiger doesn''t show off his might, I really think I''m a sick cat?!" Naruto sneered, holding Shion''s little ass in one hand, raising one hand high, and at the same time stretched out several Chakra hands in front of him.


    "Five-element spiral shuriken!"


    Five spiral shurikens containing five-element chakra flew towards the ghost army of sprites, and the five spiral shurikens exploded and formed a dazzling brilliance, illuminating the gloomy night like daylight.


    So far, in Naruto¡¯s cognition, the only three generations of Raikage who can carry his spiral shuriken with his body, as well as the ten-tailed human column power, include Madara, Daito, and Otsuki Kaguya. , Other people will only die if they are hit by a spiral shuriken, let alone a puppet, no matter how hard the puppet is, can it still resist this super S-grade profound meaning?It is impossible to think about it!


    "Is it enough to solve them all with that?!"


    "Hey, miss, don''t say it so easy, do you know how many chakras it will cost?!" Naruto is sometimes speechless about Shion''s innocence and innocence. It is so easy to say. There are hundreds of sprites in the puppet army. Wanna, so many puppets, smashed with a spiral shuriken, Naruto must be beaten to death.


    "Kushina! The rest of the ghost army wants you to block it. Shion and I are going to seal the ghost!"


    "Got it! Get out of here!" Kusina said grumpily.


    Naruto held Shion and rushed into the sealed ancestral hall. Kushina pouted and muttered: "Smelly bastard! I want me to wipe him by picking up girls...huh! Golem shackles!!!"


    The angry Kushina vented all his negative emotions on the ghost army that rushed up. The golem shackles of the offensive and defensive trinity exerted great power, and Kushina alone resisted the whole ghost. Legion, keep them from approaching the ancestral hall.


    The inside of the ancestral hall is roughly the same as the mountain itself. It has not undergone complicated excavation. It passes through the long and winding corridor. What is visible is a fire. After passing through the corridor, there is a huge cave inside, curved and curved. The curved trail, God knows where to turn, and on both sides of the trail, there is flaming red magma, it is absolutely fascinating to fall down.


    Shion''s heart trembled when he saw the appearance of this cave. Naruto... died here.


    "You finally came."


    A very gloomy and evil voice came out from the deepest part of the cave, attracting Shion''s attention.


    "You look really like Maitreya. Let''s say hello to the young maiden officially. My name is Huang Quan." Huang Quan said in a gloomy tone. Several puppets came over and surrounded Naruto and Shion, "Yes. People who were once blocked by your mother Shion''s ambitions, that day..."


    "Why is there so much trash nonsense these years? Helix Random Pill!"


    boom!!


    Naruto directly interrupted Huang Quan''s muttering with violence. He is not a beautiful girl. Naruto didn''t plan to listen to his nonsense. There are always so many nonsense in these days.


    Helix Maru smashed all the nearby terracotta warriors and horses to pieces, and Naruto looked at Huang Quan indifferently, his eyes were completely stupid.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to bring a guy with pretty good strength, Miko Shion." Huang Quan''s voice is still that evil, but he still doesn''t care about Naruto in his tone, even if he knows Naruto. People are like the sixth generation of Hokage.


    "Oh, idiots are doctors of myrrh." Naruto spread his hands. The villain this year exists to show the protagonist''s strength. Huang Quan is obviously the villain, and Naruto is of course the protagonist.


    Do you know how to torture a person is the cruelest?That is to raise him first, make him proud, make him arrogant, let him be rampant, make him think that you have no power to fight back in front of him, and then start when his excitement and arrogance rise to the top The thunder strike, completely defeated it, moving like thunder!It would be the cruelest to hold him high first and then fall down severely.


    "I will send you to the sealing station."


    "Ok."


    Naruto held Ziyuan, made a vertical leap, and jumped behind Huang Quan, where the sealing platform was.


    "Naruto, outsiders can''t be on it when the seal is activated, just leave it to me."


    "Well, don''t worry, it doesn''t matter if the seal fails, I will help you solve it!"


    "Yeah!" Shion nodded heavily. Huang Quan remained motionless, as if he was not worried at all. Naruto always felt something wrong, but he couldn''t tell. As long as Shion kept a high level of vigilance, he would act at any time if he was in danger.


    "Fat! Array! Solution!"


    Shion is knotted with a special seal, and the sealing platform emits purple light. Shion¡¯s body slowly rises into the air, and the four balls in the sealing platform rotate around Shion¡¯s body, and a small sarcophagus rises from the sealing platform. Beginning, the purple enchantment enveloped the asters.


    At this moment, Huang Quan, who was still motionless just now, rushed into the barrier, and Naruto immediately followed, but was actually blocked by the barrier.


    Shion wanted to pounce on the small sarcophagus, but Sprite was faster than her and had already occupied the sarcophagus. Shion was forced away by Sprite''s power, hit the inside of the barrier, and then fell in pain.


    "Do you know, maiden, you and I are one in the first place. Due to the strong power, in order to prevent myself from misusing the way, I split into two souls, consciousness, guarding against each other, but missing each other. Paying attention to each other and coexisting, unknowingly, the names have also become witches and sprites. And the so-called seal is that I and you are one. To lift the seal of my flesh, my body, without your power, it won¡¯t work. Yes, I really want to thank you, Miko, hahaha...I will exist forever and make a thousand-year dynasty until the end of the world!!"


    A huge and evil power erupts, and the sprite''s body and soul are completely integrated at this moment, and the purple-black power will envelope the desperate Shion.


    "Please Daoyu! Break it for me!!"


    How could Naruto allow Shion to have something to do, and use the jade to break the barrier forcibly, the golden figure rushed into the barrier, picked up Ziyuan, and immediately walked away.


    boom!!


    A huge darkness fell, and the sprites were completely resurrected!!


    Chapter 351: The Death of Naruto!


    Sprites are born, the world shakes!!


    Sprite is indeed a great monster. With his power, millions of huge ghost army can be created. It can be seen that its chakra is very large, and it can even be said that it is not lost to the dragon vein chakra obtained by Naruto.


    However, the Dragon Vein Chakra is pure and pure. It can be regarded as modern oil and coal. These natural resources can only be divided into high and low levels. Can it be said that these oils are good and those coals are evil?


    However, Sprite¡¯s Chakra is dark and evil. The dark side of Nine Tails is mainly reflected in the point of "hate", but Sprite can be regarded as a aggregation of various negative emotions, cold, evil, sad, hate, those who check Carat feels uncomfortable just looking at it.


    "I''m sorry! Naruto! I''m sorry... I blame it... I messed up everything... It''s all my fault... I''m sorry!"


    Shion had already cried in Naruto''s arms and became a tearful person. She really blamed herself, and even carried all the responsibilities on her own body.


    Shion¡¯s body has a peculiar "fate line" protection, she cannot die, so once Shion encounters a crisis of death, the "fate line" will have an effect, changing the fate of the people around her, using them Shion¡¯s fate was used to offset Shion¡¯s fate. This had nothing to do with Shion itself, nor was she thinking about it. What she had to say was the power of the Golden Nightmare King.


    The King of Golden Nightmare also possesses the power of the two supreme gods of the ultra-primitive gods in ancient Greek mythology, Koronos and Ananke. Ananke is the wife of Koronos, deification of destiny, number of days and inevitable, The super god who controls all destiny, destiny, destiny, and number of days, her will is absolute, and the chaos can''t resist.


    Everything that happens in this world, the cycle of fate, the cycle of cause and effect, and the unhappy retribution are all based on the power and will of the golden nightmare king.


    Having sacrificed so many lives to protect Shion¡¯s life, I hope she can seal the sprites, but in the end, Shion personally unlocked the seals of sprites¡¯ flesh and body. What a shame Shion felt in her heart.


    It is ironic to say that the sprites and the witches of the past are one, because they are too powerful, they are divided into two parts, one part is dark and evil, and the other part is light and justice. The former is the sprite and the latter is the witch, so only the witch has it. Power can seal sprites.


    Huang Quan only has the ability to break the seal of the sprite¡¯s soul, but he does not break the sprite¡¯s physical seal. Only the soul remains. The ghost army that controls him is already very reluctant, but he has no ability to break Maitreya¡¯s life and sacrifice. The seal that came down, in today''s world, only Shiyuan, which has the same ability as the ghost, can break Maitreya''s seal.


    Shion has been used, the soul and body of the sprites have merged, and the reappearance of sprites has been difficult to resist.


    Naruto gently stroked the top of Shion¡¯s head, comforting the girl who was tortured by the guilt, and said: "Don¡¯t be afraid or not, I¡¯ll be with you here, don¡¯t be afraid, I will help you solve the sprites ,do not be afraid."


    Shion was just a girl with a fragile heart. After experiencing such a blow, her heart was broken. If it weren''t for Naruto''s encouragement in her ears, she would have completely lost hope.


    Sprite has been fully resurrected, and with the passage of time, his power is afraid that it will become stronger and stronger. The ghostly shadow, purple and black chakras fill the cave, it seems that he seems to be more evil than Yaqi Orochi.


    Sprite was completely resurrected. Shion is no longer a threat in his eyes, but a pair of scarlet eyes looked at Naruto with interest, and said: "My sprite is resurrected, you didn''t run away, is it because the past For many years, the world has forgotten how powerful I am?"


    Sprite is a terrifying alien monster. His voice has the effect of disturbing people''s minds. It can be comparable to illusion, and it is impossible to guard against. Naruto maintains the six-way fairy mode, except for the eternal kaleidoscope of illusion or the infinite moon reading of the eyes of the jade reincarnation. In addition, even Yakumo''s five magical senses did not have much effect on him, but Shion in her arms seemed to be more restless and trembling after hearing the sound of sprites.


    Naruto quickly hugged Shion and protected her mind with Chakra to prevent her from being affected by sprites.

 314 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 314

    Naruto¡¯s mouth has always been bad, and of course he doesn¡¯t have a good impression of Sprites, such an evil and cold monster. He immediately said, "You really deserve to be Sprites Lord. I was so embarrassed to say so loudly after being sealed for so many years. Come out, I won¡¯t be able to change it, I admire it."


    Although you can''t see where Sprite''s face is, you can imagine what Sprite will be angry after hearing Naruto''s words.


    "You''re looking for death! I''ll show you the power of my sprite lord!" Sprite roared, and the purple chakra dragons flew towards Naruto.(The purple chakra dragon is referred to as chakra dragon below)


    Naruto held Shion and locked her with Nine-Tailed Chakra, just like he did to Kushina, but one was in the front and the other was in the back.


    "Wind Escape Beast Wave Gale Palm!!"


    Naruto waved the palm of a powerful beast wave with both hands, and the gust of wind howled, producing a terrifying wind comparable to a super tornado.


    In the face of Naruto¡¯s brutal attack, Chakrasaurus twisted in mid-air, avoiding the place where the palm of the beast wave gale is the most powerful. The huge palm of the beast wave gale actually cut off only two chakrasaurus. .


    This injury is nothing to the sprites. Sprites laughed wildly and said: "Hahaha...you can''t kill me, the sixth generation of Hokage!!"


    Shion in Naruto¡¯s arms was taken aback, this dialogue, and the prophecy...


    "If you can''t kill it, you have to try it! Wind escape spiral shuriken!"


    What Naruto did was just like what Shion saw in the prophecy. He flung out a spiral shuriken. The spiral shuriken exploded in the air to form a high-density typhoon ball, which instantly destroyed most of the chakras. The dragons were rolled in and shredded in an instant, and at the same time, a little bit under Naruto''s feet, the golden figure rushed into the sky.


    "Broken the Aurora!"


    The sprite roared, and the chakrasoon that was smashed by Naruto just now regenerates in an instant. There are countless hot black chakras gathered in the mouth of countless chakras, and countless forts are erected in an instant.


    "cut!"


    Naruto snorted, but the sprites'' overly intense attacks forced Naruto to counterattack.


    "Xianfa Melting Spiral Shuriken!"


    The huge spiral shuriken with destructive power exceeding S grade flies out again, but this time the spiral shuriken seems to have missed the sight, only the edge of the spiral shuriken cut off a few chakrasaurus, which is more powerful Chakra caused less damage than a tenth of the wind escape spiral shuriken just now.


    Sprite laughed frantically, and said, "Six generations of Hokage, didn''t you bring your eyes?!"


    "Idiot, I don''t know how accurate the shot is!" Naruto sneered. He aimed at this trick, which was not originally those Chakrarons.


    Cuckoo...


    The melting spiral shuriken fell into the magma in the cave, and the power of the four tails caused the magma in the cave to rage, and Naruto also began to seal.


    "Rong Escape Huaguo Mountain!!!"


    Using the power of the four tails to control the natural magma in this cave, the Huaguo Mountain exerted is several times stronger than the four tails itself. The magma is all under the control of Naruto and shrouded towards the sprites in the center. The red magma enveloped Sprite''s whole body, and the sprite''s whole body was baptized by lava, and could not help but let out a painful cry.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Shion has been a bit unsatisfied since just now. Naruto only assumed that she couldn''t stand the shock in her heart because of the sprites. At this time Shion looked at the wailing sprites below, and her eyes flashed slightly.


    "Have you won?" Fate can be changed, it must be possible!


    "No, I''m afraid not yet!" Naruto''s face was solemn, and even though Sprite was injured by him, his breath did not weaken much.


    "Damn the sixth generation of Hokage! I want your life! Super destruction Aurora!"


    The sprite was injured by Naruto, which aroused the fierceness in his heart. The purple-black evil chakra became more turbulent, his eyes were red and it was hard to control, and the mouth of countless chakra dragons spewed a purplish red beam of light. Aurora pays attention to power, this time the destruction of Aurora pays attention to speed, almost no need to accumulate energy, Chakralong continuously spits out countless beams of light.


    Sprite¡¯s attacks were too intensive, even Naruto had to deal with it carefully. The golden figure flickered back and forth in the air, avoiding the dense beam of light, because he had to shine the Shion in his arms and be careful not to be hit by the destruction aurora. Naruto even tried to fight back.


    Shion''s expression seemed to have lost all hope, and he murmured, "Sure enough... Destiny cannot be changed."


    "what?"


    Naruto was stunned when he heard Shion''s words during the high-speed movement, and there was a slight pause in the action, and a destructive aurora hit Shion in his arms.


    The destructive power of Destroying Aurora is not enough to cause great damage to Naruto, but it is deadly enough to Shion, even with the protection of Nine Tails Chakra, so Naruto¡¯s instinct immediately made the most correct choice, turning around and using his back. Help Shion resist.


    Boom!


    Naruto''s figure paused slightly when he was hit by the Destruction Aurora behind him. At the same time, countless Destruction Aurora hit Naruto.


    "Hahaha...Go to hell! Six generations of Hokage! Tyrannical Demon Light!!"


    Sprite raised his chakra to its maximum. The purple chakra flow traversed the boundary of time and space, and instantly reached behind Naruto, aiming at his heart.


    Naruto was too late to activate the Thunder God technique, so he could only gather Chakras on his back in an instant, and at the same time transfer a large amount of Chakras to Shion''s body, and merge them into a huge golden ball of light, protecting Shion from slowly leaving him. Embrace.


    "Naruto...don''t...don''t!"


    boom!!


    As happened in the prophecy, the purple beam of light pierced through Naruto''s body, blasting his heart out.


    "Naruto!!"


    When Naruto''s heart was blasted off, Shion''s heart seemed to be completely broken, all because of her, because she was an idiot who was useless but kept pulling her legs!


    When Naruto was avoiding a sprite''s attack, she was actually hit by sprites because of her words that made her reaction slow, so that she was finally hit by sprites in the heart. In other words, she killed Naruto. Human.


    Haha... I''m such a waste, not only didn''t seal the sprites, but also resurrected the sprites completely, and now killed Naruto, what is the use of me?


    Shion''s heart was broken and she couldn''t find a reason to live.


    Wait for me, Naruto, I''m going to find you... But I am such a useless person, I don''t know if I can see Naruto again.


    Shion, who was completely desperate in her heart, didn''t notice a very crucial little detail... Naruto who was penetrated by the sprite''s attack... did not bleed!!


    Chapter 352: Naruto''s stunt pressure cooker?


    boom!


    Of course, he became a wooden man. A hole was punched in the wooden man. Obviously it was him who was hit just now, not Naruto himself.


    In fact, Naruto was also very dangerous just now, because he transferred a lot of chakras to Shion. As a result, he couldn''t generate chakras to protect himself. Even if he was hit in the heart, he would not die, but it was also very troublesome. Fortunately, Naruto had prepared some life-saving things before.


    Naruto kept three wooden avatars in the underground base of Konoha Anbe all year round, and then prepared three special chakra metal flying thunder god Kuunai on himself, and each of the three wooden avatars also had one. Because it is chakra metal, it is particularly easy to attach chakras, and it can activate ninjutsu faster.


    When Naruto encounters danger, he activates one of the kunai, and activates the technique of flying thunder god''s mutual whirlpool, and instantly exchanges Naruto and the wooden clone far away in Konoha. It can be said that Naruto has this skill. There were three more lives for no reason, so he would not hesitate to use a large number of nine-tailed chakras to protect Shion and expose himself to danger. Naruto hasn''t lived enough yet.


    "Well, idiot, I''m not dead!"


    Looking at Shion''s desperate and painful eyes, Naruto felt pity in his heart. He reached out and helped her up from the ground, wiping away the tears on her face.


    Shion hadn''t recovered for a while, her eyes were still out of focus. After a few seconds, she gradually saw the blond man who appeared in front of her, and she reached out and stroked Naruto''s face.


    "I... am I dreaming?"


    "Well, although I really want to talk about love with you~ I want to talk about love, but now is not the time." Naruto picked Shion up, and then quickly jumped up, and several chakra dragons quickly hit the one they were standing just now. local.

 315 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 315

    "Don''t let me go!"


    "Yeah!" Shion almost broke Naruto''s neck, she didn''t want to let go.


    "Super Destructive Aurora!"


    It was the kind of unreasonable, quantifiable attack that turned countless Chakra dragons into terrifying forts, firing infinitely at Naruto and Shion.


    Naruto was about to get away, but suddenly a purple chakra appeared beside him, forming a spherical protective cover, protecting Shion and Naruto.


    Bang bang bang!!


    Although the protective cover looked fragile, it had unimaginable defenses, blocking all sprites'' super-destructive aurora.


    The ghost was stunned when he saw the purple protective cover, and then he sneered and said, "It turns out to be the amulet of the witch, but the power of the witch is not unlimited. As long as the power is exhausted, it will be your death. Super Destructive Aurora!"


    "Can you hold it for a while? It''s enough, Shion, help me block the sprite''s attack, I have to prepare for ninjutsu!"


    "Okay!" Shion didn''t say much. Perhaps she was eager to help Naruto at this moment, even a little bit. She held the bell that Maitreya left for her in both hands. There was the power of a maiden in it, so she was able to withstand the attacks of sprites. Even for a short while, it was enough to make Naruto Kyojin.


    "It must be blocked!"


    Bell was infected by Shion''s mood and released a huge power. A purple light enveloped the two of them, struggling to resist the sprite''s attack.


    Naruto quickly completed five seals, which was probably the fastest seal in his life.


    "Five psychic Rashomon!!"


    Rumble!


    Five huge terrifying Shuramon rose from the ground, covering the five sides of the sprite''s body, and Naruto did not stop.


    "Five psychic Rashomon!"


    "Five psychic Rashomon!"


    Naruto used the five-fold Rashomon five times in a row, and the five-fold Rashomon resisted all the five positions around the Sprite. Even if the Sprite was stronger, it would not be possible to break through it directly.


    "Do you think this kind of trick can trap me?! oh oh oh!!" Sprite roared angrily, and the purple-black chakra rose into the sky. The five-sided five-sided Rashomon were all toughened by sprites. Chakra shocked and retreated, and the innermost Rashomon was already full of cracks in an instant.


    "I didn''t expect this little trick to trap you!"


    The five-tier Rashomon is a one-stop defense against Uchiha Madara''s level monsters, but it is enough to temporarily suppress the sprites.


    Naruto hugged Shion and jumped onto a Rashomon that was about to split, and then flew up and down in his hands.


    "The Five Elements Shadow Clone Technique!"


    Naruto really likes to use the five elements at the same time more and more, using the power of the five elements of wind, thunder, water, fire and earth to create five shadow clones standing on top of the five-layer Rashomon, and then jump aside.


    "The Five Elements Super Jade Spiral Shuriken!!"


    Simple, crude and exaggerated attack methods are most suitable for Naruto. Five extra-large jade spiral shurikens smashed towards the sprites surrounded by five-layer Rashomon.


    All five directions are blocked by Rashomon, the power of the explosion will be suppressed in the center to the maximum, and the most powerful force will erupt.


    However, the five-layer Rashomon can only seal the five horizontal directions. There is land below, but the top is still empty.


    How could Naruto miss such a big flaw?!The seal in the hand has been completed.


    "The earth escapes from the sky!!"


    A huge "pot lid" fell from the sky, unbiased, and landed on the top of the five-layer Rashomon, and then the five shadow clones immediately sealed.


    "The earth escapes from the sky!"


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    Five huge "pot lids" were continuously smashed, and the seals in Naruto''s hands changed again.


    "Mu Dun Shujie has a birthday!!"


    With the support of Naruto¡¯s Chakra, Yu Yu Sensen¡¯s big trees grew rapidly in this magma and turned into a forest within a few seconds. These forests grow rapidly, and the trees will spooky, and the sky will fall. The five-fold Rashomon are all wrapped up, and they become a "pressure cooker" directly!


    ...


    The inside of the "pressure cooker" made a muffled noise, and at the same time the whole earth vibrated. Obviously, the pressure exceeded the standard, and this thing would explode at any time.


    "Run!"


    Faced with such a super bomb that was about to explode at any time, Naruto ran away quickly with oil on the soles of his feet and holding Shion. Just when the two rushed out of the sealed ancestral hall, Naruto¡¯s temporary ¡°pressure cooker¡± could no longer withstand the tremendous pressure. There was an explosion.


    Naruto, a black-hearted guy, suppressed all the power and burst out in an instant, blasting the entire mountain in half. Because of this explosion, Naruto¡¯s fusion spiral shuriken before. It is no longer difficult to suppress, the volcano erupts, the world shakes!!


    Naruto¡¯s tricks against sprites were copied directly from the Naruto Ultimate Storm Revolution game. The combined tricks of Oshemaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya, Oshemaru used triple Rashomon to trap the opponent, and then Oshemaru Using the wind to escape, Jiraiya also used the fire to escape, and finally Tsunade used the technique of Hundred Heroes and rushed into the fire to end with a punch.So many of the inspirations are copied from other places. I also want to use the Nine-Layer Rashomon and the nine-tailed beast jade spiral shuriken to deal with Otsuki Kaguya... I even thought about it later. There is a section copied from Inuyasha. As for what it is... I''ll talk about it when I hit Otsuki Kaguya.


    The movement made by Naruto was really too big, a mountain was bombarded by him, and the surrounding environment was also greatly affected. The spread of this trick was not inferior to the tail beast jade.


    "What are you doing?!" Jiuxina asked Naruto in an uncomfortable tone. The explosion just now was so loud that even she was taken aback, but she was actually looking at Naruto up and down to see if he was injured.


    Naruto scratched his head and said, "I won''t talk about the specific situation, but the sprite is completely resurrected. The trick just now was used to deal with him."


    Jiuxinai frowned and felt it, and said: "I didn''t expect to withstand your level of attack, and the sprite would not die, but the breath seems to be weaker than before."


    "Of course, if he is unscathed after withstanding that kind of attack, I''m really hell!" Naruto teased, and he was confident of his own tricks, that kind of explosion, three generations of Raikage That kind of weird person can only die, but sprites are not that easy to kill.


    "Damn it! Damn it!"


    From the collapsed mountain, the angry roar of Sprite erupted. His majestic monster Sprite could be beaten so miserably by a human, and even almost died. A human without the ability of a witch can actually cause him to do this. Huge damage, is it that human beings have become so powerful?!


    Intense hatred, anger and unwillingness to let the sprites run away, the purple-black chakra exploded around, the sky quickly dimmed, and the purple thunder dragon rolled, looking like the end of the world.


    "Humph!" Naruto snorted coldly, "but only to this degree!" Naruto can clearly feel that although Sprite''s Chakra is more destructive than just now, the amount of Chakra is indeed greatly reduced. It is to repair the damage caused by Naruto''s tricks. After all, with such a big trick, even Kyuubi must be severely injured.


    "Tailed animalization!!"


    Naruto shouted, this is no longer in the cave, the huge body of the nine tails can be deployed, facing the huge monster like sprites, of course, Naruto did not hesitate to choose the tail beast.


    "You are actually the nine-tailed man Zhuli?!"


    Rao Shimeng had lost his reason in anger, but when he saw the giant fox in front of him, he couldn''t help but stunned. Nine-tailed, the strongest of the nine big-tailed beasts, if the spirits weren¡¯t Knowing that is really hell.


    Facing the Kyuubi, Yiping could not help shrinking from his current state, and said in a low voice, "Why are we fighting? With the power of the two of us, conquering the Ninja World is not easy?!"


    "Are you trying to be soft to me?" Naruto held his arms and stayed on the head of Nine Tails, looking at Sprites with disdain and contempt.


    Sprite was angry, but did not speak.


    "I''m sorry, I have to kill you today! And I have no interest in conquering the world, not to mention that I can do it easily with my own power. What do you want this trash to do?"

 316 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 316

    Of course, a guy like Sprite can never be trusted. Conquer the world with him?When you stand at the top of the world, he must stabb you in the back.


    "Then you can''t agree?!"


    "I didn''t want to talk to you!"


    "Then you go to die! Demon Blast!!" Sprite roared, and a purple energy sheet that was very similar to the tail beast jade gathered in front of him, and flew towards Naruto.


    Naruto was about to avoid, but Kyuubi''s feet paused, and when he lowered his head, he saw that Kyuubi''s limbs had been tied up by the chakra dragon that had drilled out of the ground and could not move.


    "Hahahaha...you go to die!!"


    "Idiot!" Naruto murmured coldly. When he planned to use the Thunder God enchantment, Nine Sinai behind him did something unexpected.


    "Golem shackles!!"


    Kushina was fully capable, with golden golem shackles stretched out behind him, forming a circular shield in front of Naruto.


    boom!!


    The sprite¡¯s monster bomb hit the shackles of Jiu Xin Nai¡¯s golem, and Jiu Xin Nai gritted his teeth. The sweat on his forehead was left, but he was holding on. Then suddenly he drank all his life, and the power of the golem yoke exploded. , Bounced the spooky monster explosive bomb into the sky.


    Naruto took a surprised look at Kushina. It wasn''t because she could spread the sprites'' monster bombs. In fact, she could even bounce the tail beast jade. Naruto was surprised that she would actually save him!Although he doesn''t actually need Jiu Xinnai to save, but this intention really makes Naruto happy.


    Kushina calmed her breath, staggered Naruto''s surprised gaze, pouted slightly and said, "Don''t be proud, I just don''t want you to die in someone else''s hands. I must kill you myself!"


    "no problem!"


    Naruto said decisively, then turned his head to face Sprite.


    "Let''s go together!!"


    "it is good!!"


    Chapter 353: The Trinity!Sprite die!!


    Naruto, Shion, and Kushina were originally a trio of complicated and strange relationships, but now they have a high degree of tacit understanding. The three are completely connected together, resulting in a result of 1+1+1>3.


    "Ultra-destructive Aurora!!"


    The dense chakra beams obscured the sky. To make a whimsical metaphor, sprites attack like locusts. Once the locusts pass, no grass will grow.


    "defense!"


    Shion screamed, and the bell on his body made a crisp sound. The purple chakra penetrated out, forming a circular protective cover in front of Kyuubi''s head, ping-pong-pong, blocking all sprites'' attacks.


    There was a joy on Shion. The nine-tailed chakras were very pure. Naruto took the initiative to transmit the nine-tailed chakras to Shion. Shion received the chakras, and then transformed it into a counterfeit by his own bell. The purple chakra, the effect was unexpectedly good.


    I am not completely useless!


    "Golem shackles!"


    Jiuxinai''s attack immediately followed after the ghost''s first wave of attacks disappeared. With the support of Naruto''s Nine-Tailed Chakra and the huge chakra himself, Jiuxinai could use the Golem yoke without restraint.


    The golden chakra chain stretched quickly to the sprite, that huge body, with huge attack power, defensive power and "blood volume", but the speed would be much slower, even if it is nine tails, if there is no Naruto''s thunder god However, the speed is still too slow for the huge body.


    Sprite''s speed was worse than that of Kyuubi, and it was firmly bound by the shackles of Jiuxina''s golem.


    The Uzumaki clan and the Thousandshou clan are both "loving" clan. Their chakras can effectively suppress the negative chakras, and the sprite encounters Jiuxinai is considered a blood mold.


    The Golem Chain has great power to suppress the dark Chakra of Sprite. Sprite¡¯s body is immobile, and he is about to gather all the Chakras to break through the shackles of the Golem, but Nushina suddenly retracted the Golem¡¯s shackles, wrong. The feeling of strength made the sprite almost spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Depressed!!


    Jiuxinai doesn¡¯t have to fight with sprites at all. If Chakra does it, although Chakra¡¯s "reserve" is not a problem, Jiuxinai¡¯s Chakra meridians will also be damaged. You can¡¯t commit it, as long as you can delay the sprite. In an instant, that''s enough!


    "Weird power!!"


    It is good to capture the chakras of several other tail beasts. At least at this time, the tail beast-like Naruto does not need to use the tail beast jade as a trick. The power of the five tails exploded, and the huge demon fox claws shot towards the sprite''s head!


    boom!!


    With the help of the huge body of Nine Tails, the power was greatly amplified, a paw hit the mountain and the ground broke, and the sprites also hissed in pain.


    "Damn it! My dignified sprite lord! How can I lose to a guy like you!! Shatter the Aurora!!!"


    The sprite roared frantically, and concentrated all of his powers together into a huge purple-black beam of light, which was still wrapped around the purple thunder and lightning, sounded like a horse, and its speed and destructive power were top. Came to Naruto in an instant.


    "The hardest absolute defense sand and iron shield!"


    The black sand iron quickly condensed and formed under the magnetic chakra of Shouhe, and a huge black shield in the shape of a fox stood in front of Naruto.


    boom!!


    The sprite¡¯s huge busting aurora hit the sand iron shield. The sand iron melted under the high temperature, but it did not break. The nine tails of the sand iron nine tails suddenly sprayed out purple-black chakras. Focusing on the abdomen of the sand iron, the crack there unexpectedly absorbed the sprite''s extinguishing aurora, and then scattered it from the nine tails, greatly reducing the attack of the extinguishing aurora.


    "Damn it! I want your lives!! The fiery fire of purgatory!!!"


    In the concept of many people, hell should be a sea of ??fire. Some little demons with pointed ears and a long tail are torturing the undead in hell. In fact, many animes do so.


    The sprite purgatory demon fire is more powerful and evil than the hell fire of Idu. The purple-black flame exudes a gloomy and ominous atmosphere. The flame has not touched the nearby flowers and plants, and the ominous and dark escaped Chakra has already wilted the nearby plants and turned them into a desolate land.


    The purple-black flame scorched the air and made a whine of fire, as if it were a grieving ghost who was wailing.


    However, Naruto is still in a state of tail beastization. He and Nine-Tailed Chakra are constantly exchanging. Even Nine-Tailed Chakras and Shion are constantly being inputted by Nine-Tailed Chakras. It can be said that they have been kept immune to illusion. Status, the destructive power of the purgatory demon fire has no effect on Naruto and others.


    If I had a three-tailed Chakra, it would be easy to deal with him!


    Naruto thought so in his heart, but then he rejected it. Forget it, he couldn''t think twice. Anyway, there are three tails and six tails in this world. It''s enough to get their Chakra!


    "Golem shackles!"


    Jiuxina once again used the golem shackles, and several golden chakra chains were stretched out to surround the sprites of purgatory demon fire. The huge sphere formed by the golden chains seemed to be full of loopholes, but it happened to be purgatory. The magic fire is completely sealed inside, not letting a little purgatory fire escape.


    Shion held her bell in both hands, and the purple justice Chakra gradually drifted out of her body, forming a huge chakra film, which enveloped the entire sphere. Shion¡¯s Witch Chakra was shackled by Nine Sina¡¯s golem. Power, the union suppressed Sprite¡¯s purgatory fire.


    "Naruto! Do it!"


    "Naruto! Hurry up!"


    "Xianfa water escape super large jade spiral shuriken!!"


    After all, water is going to suppress the flames, not to the level of Uchiha Itachi''s Amaterasu, even the spooky purgatory fire will be suppressed by the water, not to mention the immortal water escape.


    The huge water ball flew in through the gap between the yoke of the golem, and then exploded into a huge water vortex. Kushina and Shion also immediately withdrew their chakras back. It would be no good if they were injured by the chakra back shock. .


    The super-large jade spiral shuriken of the Shuijing will forcibly extinguish the sprite''s purgatory demon fire. When the water and fire disappear, the sprite is already condensing the huge chakra bullet.


    Monster bomb!!

 317 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 317

    The power is comparable to the huge trick of the tail beast jade!!


    In the face of Sprite¡¯s attack, Naruto did not retreat, but rushed directly up. The huge body of Nine Tails stomped on the ground, causing the ground to vibrate constantly. It was a disaster where Naruto was there.


    Kyuubi rushed forward, grabbed the sprite with both hands, and then Chakra condensed.


    "Demon Blast!!"


    "Tailed beast jade!!"


    Naruto exaggerated to the point that the tail beast jade was condensed directly in front of the sprites, and when the monster explosive bomb and the tail beast jade were completed, they had actually come together.


    boom!!


    Two huge chakra bombs collided at zero distance, and the explosion wave swallowed all Sprites and Naruto, and the nearby ghost army was completely ashes in this explosion.


    Kyuubi retreated from the explosion, his head was half gone, and Naruto had already receded from Kyuubi''s head to his abdomen when it exploded. Anyway, it is the body composed of Chakra. As long as Chakra is not exhausted, there will be no problem. of!


    But the sprite is not so good. After all, he was actually hit by the demon bomb and the tail beast jade explosion. Although he can also use Chakra to quickly recover his body, it is as simple as the nine tails. After all, there are differences in the body composed of chakras. The actual physical body requires more chakras to recover.


    Naruto didn''t play well enough, and raised his right hand.


    "Xianfa Zhuoyao Sunlight Wheel Zero Style!!"


    The ultra-high temperature, as hot as the sun, appeared on Naruto''s head, and its light was like the sun, dispelling the darkness brought by sprites.


    Sprite roared in agony. He was dark and gloomy. What he hated most was the dazzling light. In terms of the degree of dazzling, the Sunlight Wheel Zero Form is better than the Golden Nine Tails.


    "Damn light!! Damn it!"


    Sprites hated these dazzling lights most, as if mad, the black entanglement flooded towards Naruto.


    "Go!"


    Naruto forcefully threw the Sunlight Wheel Zero Form, the hot ball of light tore through the darkness, and the dazzling flash in the darkness had unparalleled destructive power.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!). Made rock steam.


    "It''s now!! Hands on!!"


    "Understood! Golem shackles!!"


    Kushina yelled, folded his hands together, the golden chakra chain passed through the explosion that had not disappeared, wrapped around the whole body of the ghost, and Kushina used all his strength to suppress the power of the ghost.


    Naruto quickly formed seals in his hands, and then a huge stone gate fell from the sky.


    "Xianfamingshenmen!! Seal the nine!!"


    Nine stone gates with powerful sealing power descended from the sky. The first stone gate fell accurately on the body of the ghost, and the second stone gate changed direction and landed on the first stone gate. The back was also made in the same way. One, nine Mingshen gates produced extremely powerful sealing power.


    With the golem shackles and the Myojin gate, even Ten-tails have to be obediently suppressed!


    "Aster! Lend me your chakra!!"


    "Okay!!!" Shion''s body burst out with the most dazzling purple light, transmitting all his chakras to Naruto.


    Naruto pushed forward with both hands to accurately control the Yin and Yang Chakra. The Miko Chakra compressed and rotated. The purple-black giant Chakra ball was more destructive than anything else.


    Sprite really felt the threat of death, and now he was severely injured by Naruto. His strength is less than one-third of his peak state, and his strength is suppressed by the combination of Golem Shackles and Myojin Gate, and he can''t move at all. , If you are hit by this huge tail beast jade containing the witch chakra, you will definitely die!!


    "Don''t... don''t! Don''t kill me! Please! Don''t kill me!"


    "It''s too late! Sprites die! Super chakra tail beast jade!!"


    Chapter 354: The war is over, the whirlpool aster!


    The tail beast jade that incorporates the witch chakra is not as destructive as the ten-tailed tail beast jade, but for sprites, this is definitely the most terrifying trick in the world.


    "No! No!"


    In all the hot-blooded anime, the protagonist has the ability to explode. Naruto can explode the tail, Seiya explodes the small universe, and Kakarot explodes. If it is impossible, you can still use the vitality bomb.


    However, this kind of ability that can change the battle situation in one fell swoop, and the ability to kill in an instant is limited to the protagonist. Supporting characters and villains can only be foils for the protagonist. Although the sprite almost ruled the Ninja World, it is almost only in this world. The future does not belong to him.


    boom!!


    The chakra-tailed beast jade hit the completely immovable sprite, the destructive chakra of Nine-tailed chakra, and Shion''s chakra, the witch who can restrain sprites, the two combined, bursting out a huge purple light.


    "No!"


    In the high-powered purple light, the sprites carry endless unwillingness and hatred. The body and soul gradually disintegrate, and then completely turn to ashes in the attack. There is no trace of the soul left. In other words, even if the sprite wants to reincarnate, it is fundamental Impossible.


    "Finally... solved."


    Shion murmured, and then the whole body fell as if collapsed, but fortunately, Naruto hurriedly supported her.Shion has experienced too many things today, and began to seal the sprites, and then the sprites were completely resurrected for their own reasons, and then watched the pain and despair of "Naruto''s death", then regained hope, and then fought against the sprites. , So many things, even a well-trained ninja can''t handle it, let alone Shion.


    Naruto held the almost collapsed Shion in distress, gently combing her long pale blonde hair, and said: "Don''t worry, everything is resolved, you are not dead, and I am not dead."


    Shion leaned against Naruto''s arms, with an intoxicating smile across his face.


    "Rachel!"


    Wearing a mask, covering one eye, the entire Ninja World, there are people dressed like that, Kakashi is the only one. Kakashi''s hands are shining with dazzling thunder, and there is a sharp and piercing thunder.


    boom!!


    Kakashi''s Leiqi turned into a thunder dragon. The powerful piercing force penetrated dozens of terracotta warriors and horses in one go. Then the thunder light gradually weakened. Kakashi wiped the sweat from his forehead. Is this a life?


    "Ah hit! Toward the peacock!!"


    The person who made Kakashi lament that his hard work was the green guy beside him. His strong figure turned into a green hurricane and rushed into the sky. Then his fists kept hitting the air, and the fists rubbed the air violently. Countless flame bombs, with one move, smashed dozens of nearby terracotta warriors into pieces.


    "Eight hundred and thirty-seven! Kakashi! What about you?" Although Akai was sweating on his forehead, he was very energetic, and he was still in the mood to ask how many terracotta warriors Kakashi had broken.


    "Eight hundred and thirty-eight!" Kakashi was really tired and didn''t have much energy to talk to Akai.


    "Woo woo woo... deserves to be my life''s opponent! But Kakashi, youth is not allowed to fail! Seventh surprise door! Open!!" Akai burned again, and the already powerful Chakra broke out again. Become stronger and irritable.


    Akai put his hands together, the sweat of his whole body was evaporated by the powerful Chakra, forming a unique blue vapor, and then forming a huge tiger around his body.


    "Day Tiger!!"


    Akai opened the seventh door of the Profound Truth, and Hiruto''s momentum went forward, like a monster descending to the world, and its extremely powerful destructive power destroyed hundreds of terracotta warriors and horses in an instant.


    "cut!"


    Kakashi sipped in a low voice. Although this guy is usually lazy, he has a pride in his heart. After all, he is a man who was once called a genius. His hands are flying up and down. The speed of Jieyin can really throw Naruto out. Two galaxies go.


    "Thunder Dun and Thunder Tiger kill all!!"

 318 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 318

    Kakashi let out a low drink, and the thunder light in his hands turned into the form of a thunder tiger. Although it was not as huge as Akai''s day tiger, it was more numerous. Nine thunder tigers plunged into the terracotta warriors.


    Click, click, click!!


    Thunder Tiger has the penetrating power of Lei Dun, piercing all the terracotta warriors and horses. The slow-moving terracotta warriors and horses simply cannot keep up with the speed of the Thunder Tiger.


    "Lei Dun Lei Chuan!!"


    The bodies of the nine thunder tigers are connected by lightning chains. The thunder tiger ran wildly. Even if it was not directly hit by the thunder tiger, it would be cut in half by thunder, like a powerful lawn mower, easily destroying large terracotta warriors.


    This is the strength of Kakashi who became the genius of Shangnin at the age of twelve!


    "Really worthy of being my opponent for life!"


    Akay saw the destruction caused by Kakashi''s Thunder Tiger and was not inferior to his own Day Tiger, and he was even more excited, planning to use Day Tiger for the second time.


    Click!!


    All the movements of the terracotta warriors and horses suddenly stopped at the same moment, and then the light of the terracotta warriors and horses'' eyes disappeared, and the body began to fall apart, but within a dozen seconds, the ghost army that had caused the headache of the entire Ninja World had completely turned into dust.


    "How is this going?"


    "It seems that Master Naruto has successfully sealed the sprites." Kakashi said in a tired tone, pulling down his forehead to block the scarlet writing wheel eye. The exhaustion of his body made Kakashi a group of heads and almost fainted. .


    It¡¯s because Naruto¡¯s black-hearted Naruto deliberately stimulated before the war, and in the last two days Akay came to try Kakashi every day to see who could kill more terracotta warriors and horses, and Kakashi was almost exhausted. , Now, it is finally over.


    Kakashi was wrong. Naruto didn''t seal the sprites, but killed the sprites directly.


    After the sprite died, the dark clouds in the sky quickly dissipated, and the golden sunlight swept away the haze that had lasted for a few days, and the spring returned to the earth, trees, grasses, and flowers bloomed with vitality.


    In the air, the smoke of war was gradually dissipated under the breeze, and everything returned to calm.


    The ancestral hall of the Numa country has now become a relic. It is on a hill not far away, with a golden sun on his head. Naruto is wearing a red and white Hokage Royal robe, standing on the hill, behind him is A group of Konoha''s ninjas, now that the war is over, these ninjas will of course return to Naruto.


    "Naruto, thank you."


    After Shion''s hands were slaughtered, her lavender eyes looked at Naruto''s handsome face, her tone was slightly playful, and she said, "The sprite has died, and the world has restored peace. These are all your credits."


    "Don''t put a high hat on me. I can kill the sprites in the end, thanks to your power."


    "That''s what I say, but without your support, I''m afraid I won''t even have the courage to face sprites, and..." Shion turned her eyes and looked at the remains of the Shrine of Numa no Country, with a look on her face. Faintly blushing, he trembled: "As long as there is hatred in this world, another sprite will be born sooner or later. Therefore, for the future of Ninja World, I must train the next generation of witches."


    Shion''s voice changed when she said this, and more blushes appeared on her face, but at this time, she turned her head and looked at Naruto bravely, her voice calmed down.


    "How about? Naruto, won''t you come and help me?"


    Shrimp?!


    Everyone was shocked, Shion means...


    The face of the female ninja at the scene suddenly became unsightly. Speaking of which, all the women here seemed to have an unclear relationship with Naruto.


    "Um..." Naruto touched his nose and didn''t turn to see the reaction of the tigress in his house. He turned his head when he had a brain problem. He looked down at Shion''s expectant and shy eyes, and Naruto smiled slightly. Smile, a girl can be so brave, do you still have to shrink back?


    "I am happy to help, Miko."


    "Hehe..."


    "Swirl! Eddy! Naruto! People!!!"


    Naruto had just agreed. Behind him, the "Uzumaki Family Tigress Army" headed by Uzumaki Kushina and Senjutsu Tsunade made a violent shout at the same time, looking at Naruto with gloomy eyes.


    "Guru!"


    Naruto swallowed his saliva and said, "I am for the future of Ninja World. I''m serious, look at my sincere eyes."


    "Who believes in you! It hurts my feet!!"


    "Wow! Are you really playing?!"


    "Golem shackles!"


    "No way! Help!"


    Shion looked at Naruto who was jumping up and down, running for his life, a smile appeared on his face, and his eyes flashed with deep meaning.


    "Destiny...can be changed!"


    The sprites were wiped out, and the army from each village went back to their homes, looking for their mothers, Shion, and of course they followed Naruto to Konoha.


    According to the parties concerned, the sprites have been wiped out, and even if they were to be reborn, it would definitely not be a matter of one day or two. Moreover, Konoha''s force was much stronger than the country of ghosts, and she would be safer in Konoha.


    It will be safe, after all, it is Mrs. Naruto.


    As a matter of fact, Shion''s excuse that anyone can see if it is not a fool, everyone is too lazy to care, after all, it is someone else''s business.


    When Shion arrived at Konoha, he fell into Naruto''s hands within three days. After some clouds, after the rain, Shion leaned weakly in Naruto¡¯s arms, with a small hand on her smooth belly, showing a happy smile. .


    Chapter 355: Goodbye Sasuke!


    In Yu Yusensen''s forest, a three-person team was walking slowly in the forest. It was not that they were leisurely, but that they were not in a hurry.


    The leader is a boy of about sixteen years old, with a cold and handsome face, a long sword on his waist, short black hair, and black eyes indifferent and indifferent. He can be said to be a rare beautiful man.


    Behind him is a white-haired young man with an exaggerated long knife on his back, a water bottle in his hand, and constantly pouring water into his mouth.


    At the end of the team is a man with orange hair. Although he is very tall and looks more than two meters tall, his calm and gentle expression gives people a very bully feeling.


    Sasuke killed Osake Maru and formed her own snake team. Of course, Aromatic Phosphorus was not included. Now she is working as Anbe Secretary and Naruto Madame in Konoha in peace.


    "Sasuke, what kind of guy is that sixth-generation Naruto Uzumaki Naruto?! I really want to fight him. It''s best to chop him in half with a decapitating knife!" Gui Deng Shui Yue was excited while drinking water. Said, this guy is a militant, and his mouth showed sharp teeth when he spoke...


    Although it is Wuyin Village, the country of water, the human body structure of Wuyin Village doesn''t have to be close to sharks. The men in Wuyin Village are all fangs, but fortunately, women do not have that strange characteristic.


    The battle with Oshemaru made Sasuke a lot more mature, but thinking of the man who had been pressing on him with tyrannical strength from before, Sasuke still felt uncomfortable, and his momentum was a little uncontrollable, and his murderous aura drifted out. , Scared away a piece of flying birds.


    Today¡¯s very bright sun can¡¯t warm Sasuke¡¯s heart. He clenched his fist tightly, released it after a while, adjusted his mood, and said, ¡°That guy¡¯s strength is incredible. Every time I make a little progress. , He will show extremely powerful strength and completely defeat my confidence. He is like the sky. No matter how hard you work, he will be superior to you."


    Guru!


    For the first time I heard Sasuke say so many words in a row, still with such a strange tone and content, Suizuki couldn''t help but swallowed his saliva and said, "Then how is his strength?"


    Sasuke looked at Suizuki coldly, and said, "I advise you not to go to death. I don''t know his current strength, but even three years ago, his strength must be far better than today''s. I."


    Three years ago, Naruto Uzumaki fought against Itachi Uchiha in the valley of the end. Sasuke will never forget that battle. He witnessed the god-like strength, the huge golden body, and the nine tails swaying behind him. The Nine Lamas, the strongest among the beasts, and Susano Nohu, who can cut everything with a single stab, are strong enough to match the tail beast. Neither Naruto nor Itachi can match Sasuke, who has not yet opened the kaleidoscope.


    "Is that guy a human or a monster?" Shuiyue murmured, but there was no one to kill him. He had to continue to drink water when his body was always short of water.


    Sasuke''s face was a little gloomy, because he knew that Naruto Uzumaki hadn''t used all his strength in the battle three years ago, at least at that time, Sasuke had not seen Naruto use the wood escape technique.(Actually, Naruto hadn''t learned it at all at that time)

 319 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 319

    "No matter if he is a human or a monster, no matter if anyone is in front of me, I will clear it!" Sasuke said indifferently. He is an avenger, and he can never turn back on the road of revenge.


    "It''s been more than two years, you are really more arrogant than before, Sasuke."


    There was a playful tone in his tone, and it was the same annoying voice as before.


    Sasuke''s pupils shrank, and he immediately turned to the direction of the sound, and his hand also supported the hilt of Kusanaru sword.


    Although Suizuki and Shigego did not turn over as quickly as Sasuke, the two of them were of forbearance. Suizuki immediately held the hilt of the decapitated sword behind him, and Shigego also took a fighting posture.


    "Well... don''t be so nervous."


    Naruto is not nervous at all, his tone can be said to be very casual, and his figure gradually emerges from the ground, but it is this calm, and even non-decent appearance that makes Sasuke three people before they start fighting. Sweat on his forehead.


    Unconsciously, they lurked to a place one meter behind them. If Naruto attacked Naruto from this distance, the three of Sasuke would not think they could escape.


    "Naruto Uzumaki!"


    Sasuke squinted his eyes and looked at Naruto. His tone of voice can be said to be very bad. He has a strong desire to kill the guy in front of him, but his reason tells him not. Sasuke is far from growing to the level of Naruto. Going up, rushing up is just the same as before.


    His mind turned sharply, and Sasuke slowly let go of his hand on the hilt.


    "Oh?" Naruto raised his eyebrows and said, "I thought you would rush up to fight with me like before. It seems that I guessed wrong. You haven''t made any progress in the past two years. No, at least I became a little smarter."


    "You are here to talk about this?" Sasuke said coldly, his tone still the same as before and everyone owed him eight million.


    "That''s not the case." Naruto denied, but did not directly answer Sasuke''s question. His gaze swept across Shigeo and Suizuki. When he saw the decapitating knife behind Suizuki, his brows frowned.


    "Why is the beheading knife here with you?!"


    The decapitation sword was never cut again. In the Nami no Nami mission, it was captured by Naruto and the others as a trophy. After Konoha and Kigaki concluded an alliance, Tsunade returned the decapitation sword to Terumi Mei as a gift. .


    "Why should I tell you?!" Shuiyue is a very unruly fellow. He and Naruto are about the same age, but their names are far from each other. To be honest, Shuiyue really wants to fight Naruto. One, even with what Sasuke said earlier.


    "is it?"


    Naruto smiled coldly, and his not very tall body burst out with a mighty and powerful aura like a mountain. According to the four people present, Naruto is only 21st taller than Sasuke, Suizuki 177, Shigego 202, Naruto 175, Sasuke 168.


    Shuiyue''s face was instantly filled with a look of fear, and Naruto''s aura suppressed her whole body hard to move.


    "Drink!"


    Shuiyue snorted and concentrated all the water in her arms. Shuiyue''s thin body suddenly became a weird person with extremely strong upper body and extremely thin lower body.


    Shuiyue concentrated all the water in his body into his arms, so his arms swelled and generated tremendous strength, barely withstanding Naruto''s momentum, but the muscles all over his body screamed, making people really doubt the two on his arms. When will a "water polo" explode.


    Naruto smiled like a demon, reduced his momentum, and said, "Can you tell me now?" By the way, if Naruto doesn''t reduce his momentum, Mizuki will stop talking, even the fart will collapse. Does not come out.


    Shuiyue felt that his aura had diminished a little, but it did not completely disappear. At this time, he did not dare to go sideways with Naruto, and honestly said: "A few days ago we met the guy who just inherited the decapitation sword. His strength is too bad, so I killed him and grabbed the decapitation knife."


    "Oh, that''s it." Naruto just asked casually. Actually, he didn''t care much about this matter. After all, this is a matter in Wuyin Village. Naruto didn''t plan to snatch the decapitation knife back to Terumi Mei. It made it as if he deliberately found someone to grab it and then sent the decapitated knife back to be a favor.


    Sasuke has gradually become angry, and said: "What on earth are you here for?!"


    Naruto glanced at Sasuke, leaned against a tree next to him, and said, "Nothing, just to see my former teammates. It seems that in the past two years, although you have indeed become a lot more mature , But the personality is still the same, the surface self-esteem and the low self-esteem, poor child."


    "Humph!" Sasuke snorted coldly and didn''t answer Naruto''s words. Just as Naruto said, Sasuke''s character is self-esteem and low self-esteem, just like Vegeta in Dragon Ball.


    "Oh, by the way, there is one more thing." Naruto seemed to remember suddenly, with a smile, and he couldn''t see any kindness. "I want to check your strength and try my best, otherwise... Will die!"


    "The Art of Hao Shui Fist!!"


    Shuiyue took the first shot and concentrated the water in his body on his right arm. The huge arm that was completely disproportionate to the body easily swung the beheading knife and slashed it towards Naruto''s head.


    boom!!


    The black powdery substance condensed into a helmet on top of Naruto''s head, resisting Suigetsu''s decapitating knife, and Naruto raised his right hand.


    "bad!"


    Shuiyue yelled badly, and immediately wanted to withdraw the decapitation knife to retreat, but the decapitation knife seemed to be sucked on the black helmet, and it didn''t come back.


    "Sand iron?!"


    Suiyue suddenly thought of the legend about Naruto, this guy will also use the strongest weapon of the legendary three generations of Fengying, the sand and iron world method!


    boom!!


    Sui Yue''s pause was enough for Naruto to make a move, and with a fierce punch, Sui Yue''s abdomen was hit, causing Sui Yue to fly upside down in an instant.


    "Punch!"


    Naruto¡¯s fist hit Suigetsu, and the water blossoms bloomed in the air. Naruto was taken aback for a moment, and then smiled: "Is it the technique of hydration? It''s really interesting ninjutsu." Suigetsu has a unique hydration. The technique can turn the whole body or any part of the body into water. It is similar to Xiaonan¡¯s paper dance, which can achieve the effect of physical immunity, but Xiaonan¡¯s paper dance is afraid of the sticky things like toad oil. It will make her unable to paper, and Shui Yue is afraid of thunder escape.


    "Ahahaha! Blast!"


    Extremely crazy and even talking about perverted laughter, Shigego made part of his body curse, and hit Naruto with his right hand like a devil''s claw, and a hole appeared at Shigego''s elbow joint, spraying backwards. Out of the Chakra flow, it produces huge destructive power.


    Naruto became interested. Shigego''s move is similar to Goto''s ability. Although the level difference is far, the principle is the same.


    "Weird power!!"


    "Chidori!!"


    Naruto and Sasuke made moves at the same time. Naruto shook his fist and hit Shigeo¡¯s blast. At the same time, Sasuke rushed behind Naruto with the help of the power of the writing wheel, and Chidori¡¯s thunder light pierced him. Behind Naruto''s head.


    "Your attack is still so rough, Sasuke."


    Chapter 356: Quiz, Sasuke''s strength, Kirin!


    When Shigego was punched and flew by Naruto, Naruto was already standing behind Sasuke, with the god of thunder in his hand against Sasuke''s back, which was in the spine.


    "The Art of Flying Thunder God?" Sasuke tilted his head slightly, his red eyes indifferent and indifferent.


    laugh!


    Naruto¡¯s kunai pierced Sasuke¡¯s body, and with a bang, Sasuke turned into a cloud of white smoke, from which a blue thunder light was emitted, following the kunai in Naruto¡¯s hand ~ around him whole body.


    "Lei Dunying clone?" Naruto became interested, "I stole it from Kakashi, right."


    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"


    The answer to Naruto was Sasuke¡¯s giant fireball. Sasuke¡¯s sealing speed was very fast, certainly much faster than Naruto. Among the ninjas that Naruto had seen, Uchiha Itachi was the most well-deserved one. His sealing speed Almost instant ninjutsu can be achieved. The second is Kakashi, ranking first among Konoha''s ninjas today, and the third is silent. Although the girl is usually not visible, but the printing speed is faster than Tsunade is faster, after all, saving people is like fighting fire, and Silent is a pure medical ninja.


    The scorching fireball flew behind Naruto, Naruto smiled disdainfully, and a figure of Chakra appeared behind him.Chakra Naruto has only the upper body, and the body is directly connected behind Naruto.


    "Water escapes the water wall!"


    The water vapor in the air is condensed by Naruto, and condenses into a dark blue water wall around the body to protect Naruto''s body.

 320 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 320

    laugh!!


    Although the five elements are not absolute to each other, ultra-high temperature flames can also evaporate water, but Sasuke''s fireball is obviously not worthy of the words ultra-high temperature, and is blocked by the blue water wall.


    "Is this guy a human?!"


    After seeing Naruto¡¯s defense, Suizuki couldn¡¯t help but cried out. It¡¯s not because of the water wall, but Naruto¡¯s method of ninjutsu. He actually gave birth to a figure behind him to use ninjutsu. This is not Is there no flaw in all aspects?


    Sasuke¡¯s style of play is very clever. He uses the Thunder Shadow clone to attract Naruto¡¯s attention. When the Shadow clone is exploded, it will release lightning to paralyze Naruto¡¯s body, and then use the Hao fireball to attack, but the problem is that it ran into Naruto. Metamorphosis, the body will feel paralyzed by thunder and lightning, but Chakra will not. Chakra is only pure energy, and there will be no feeling of "paralysis". Of course, using Nine-tailed Chakra to activate ninjutsu will not be affected. influences.


    Sasuke deserves to be unlucky. His greatest advantage, the dynamic vision of the writing wheel eyes, has no effect in the face of Naruto who has the fairy mode and the nine-tailed chakra mode. Therefore, before Sasuke opens the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, the face There is no resistance to Naruto at all.


    "The technique of water escape and dragon bombing!"


    No matter what, anyway, the fight cannot be stopped, Shui Yue quickly launched an attack, and a fierce water dragon rushed towards Naruto.


    "Fire Escape Dragon Fire Art!"


    The fire dragon roared and rolled towards the water dragon, but Shuiyue¡¯s water dragon bomb had unimaginable flexibility. The huge body twisted in the air, avoiding direct collision with Naruto¡¯s giant dragon fire, and the water dragon exuded blue water. Light, flew in front of Naruto.


    "Die!!"


    Shuiyue roared, her body suddenly appeared from the water dragon bomb, holding a huge decapitating knife in her hand, and her right arm swelled with an abnormal volume.Shuiyue possesses the technique of hydration, which can dissolve the body into the water. Whether it is a sneak attack, defense or attack, it can play a great role.Shuiyue integrates itself into the water of the water dragon bomb, and uses the impulse of the water dragon bomb to enhance its own strength. Therefore, Shuiyue has to let the water dragon bomb avoid the dragon fire. Otherwise, the water dragon bomb is blocked by the dragon fire. Is cooked.


    "Tudidou Tuliubi!"


    "Water cuts three flavors!"


    Facing Naruto''s defense, Shuiyue immediately changed his moves. The decapitation sword in his hand, which had only won victory with great strength, immediately changed its direction. At the same time, the decapitation sword was directed at Naruto''s neck, and his heart was chopped down sharply.


    The first knife was hit by the earth flow wall, and Shui Yue also took the opportunity to cross the earth flow wall, and the remaining two swords continued to chop down.


    "Magnetic Escape, Sand and Iron Boundary Method!"


    "Oops!"


    Naruto used the magnetic escape, and the huge magnetic force produced by the magnetic escape immediately caused the decapitating knife in Shuiyue''s hand to deviate from the direction. The black sand iron continued to spread towards Shuiyue, and the sharp sand iron could definitely penetrate the human body.


    "Hydration!"


    Shuiyue didn''t even want to directly hydrate her body, and her whole body became clear water to escape Naruto''s sand and iron world.


    Dododo!!


    No matter how powerful the destructive power of the sand and iron world is, and how sharp and invincible the attack is, the thorns are only some water. Shuiyue¡¯s hydration technique can achieve physical immunity, and it can even make Shuiyue face the eight-tailed beast of Jade Escape.


    "Fire Escape Dragon Fire Art!"


    The same ninjutsu, but Sasuke''s mastery of Huo Dun is indeed higher than Naruto''s. He spits out three fire dragons in one breath and flies towards Naruto''s back.


    A weird sneer crossed the corner of Naruto''s mouth, and with a leap, Sasuke''s giant dragon fire flew under Naruto.


    "Ahahaha...you go to die!! Earthquake fire!!!"


    Shigego has been completely cursed, and his character has become crazy and warlike because of the curse. Under the curse, his hands that are perverted are smashed against Naruto''s head.


    "Spinning feet!"


    Naruto twisted, rotated, and kicked Shigeo''s hands with his powerful waist and abdomen in mid-air.


    boom!!


    The attacks of the two were divided, Shigeo flew upwards, and Naruto flew downwards.


    Lightly landing, Naruto bowed his legs ~ legs slowed down the strength of the fall, Shigeo''s strength is not bad, after all, he belongs to a family who is born to absorb the power of nature, that is, is born with the ability to be immortal, Chakra''s "quality" "It can be said to be very high, but the control skills are really rough.


    "Ahahahahaha! Axe blasts the shattering blow!!"


    In the state of curse, Shigeo is fearless. Even if his hands are almost broken by Naruto, Shigego dares to attack Naruto even more. There are more than a dozen muzzles behind him, and high pressure is sprayed backwards. Chakraliu, the whole person fell towards Naruto like a cannon.


    Although Naruto can fight both in the sky and on the ground, he is best at fighting on the ground. Although it is just for fun, how can Shigeo be allowed to be presumptuous in front of him, with his feet slightly apart, and his whole body hard.


    boom!!


    Naruto grasped Shigeo''s arms with both hands, and Shigeo''s hands grasped Naruto''s shoulders.


    "Ahahaha...Go to hell! Air cannon!!!"


    The 14 muzzles behind Shigego were aimed at Naruto at the same time, and golden chakras gathered in the muzzles, and then huge laser cannons erupted from the 14 muzzles at the same time. The power of the 14 muzzles was gathered at one point, and they burst out extremely Strong power.


    boom!!


    After the violent explosion, there was only a huge crater in front of Shigeo, and Naruto was completely gone.


    "Hahaha...hahahaha...I killed him! I killed him!!"


    "Is that right?"


    With a wicked smile, Naruto instantly appeared behind Shigego. At the same time, Sasuke''s three-gouyu writing wheel revolved and immediately rushed to Naruto''s back, and the sharp Kusanaru sword in his hand slashed towards Naruto''s neck.


    Although there was an artifact like Kusanaru sword behind, Naruto still punched Shigego.


    Ding!!


    Sasuke slashed on Naruto''s quest jade with a sword. Sasuke lacked the terrifying brute power of the Yachi Orochi, even with the Kusana sword, it would be difficult to break Naruto''s quest jade.


    Boom!!


    Naruto''s fist pierced Shigego''s body all at once, punched in from behind, and then pierced out of the abdomen, his entire hand was covered with blood.


    Chonggo was beaten by Naruto and had to withdraw from the curse, vomiting blood, and fell down with an unbelievable expression on his face. The scale weighed me and led Bento on the spot.


    "Hey...just kidding, Shigego was solved so easily?!"


    Assistant Zuo turned his wrist, and the thunder of Chidori appeared on his free left hand, piercing Naruto''s vest.


    "The Thousand Birds Sharp Spear!"


    "It''s useless!"


    Naruto''s figure flashed, disappeared from Sasuke''s attack in an instant, and then quickly sealed in his hand.


    "Huo Dun heads hard!"


    "Sasuke! Let''s go together! Otherwise, none of us are opponents of this monster! The technique of water escape and water dragon bullets!"


    "Chidori!"


    Sasuke hasn''t said much, but he immediately cooperated with Suigetsu. The thunder light of Chidoruri attached to Suigetsu''s water dragon bomb technique, and the more powerful thunder water dragon bomb screamed and rushed towards Naruto''s head hard. .


    boom! !

 321 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 321

    In the face of the joint attack of Sasuke and Suizuki, Naruto''s head was assiduously defeated!


    Looking at the huge thunder water dragon bullet, Naruto raised the corner of his mouth and raised his right hand.


    "Water escape spiral shuriken!"


    The blue spiral shuriken has great power. Although its size is small compared to the thunder water dragon bomb, its power is more than ten times stronger. The water escape spiral shuriken flew to the thunder water dragon bomb and immediately exploded. The huge water vortex easily tore Shuiyue¡¯s Thunder Water Dragon bomb to pieces.


    "Nani?!"


    Shui Yue''s eyes widened, it was hard to imagine that the Shui Dun, which she was good at, would be easily broken by others with the same Shui Dun, which was completely unilaterally crushed.


    "Baoding''s Shuriken Technique!"


    Suigetsu waved his arm vigorously, and threw the decapitated sword in his hand toward Naruto''s spiral shuriken, and Sasuke quickly settled at the same time.


    "Fire Escape Dragon Fire Art!!"


    Facing Naruto''s spiral shuriken, Sasuke could no longer take into account the consumption of his Chakra. He continuously spit out the dragon fire in the air. The high temperature of the flame burned the decapitated sword extremely hot, and the whole blade began to glow red.


    Chi Chi Chi Chi!!


    boom!!


    Decapitating the broadsword, the Dragon Fire and the spiral shuriken violently collided, white water vapor filled the world, and a red-black spiral shuriken once again tore through the white mist.


    "It''s not over yet! Immortal law melts the spiral shuriken!!"


    "Damn it! Water escape giant!!"


    Shuiyue desperately resisted Naruto¡¯s attack, using all the water summoned by the water escape ninjutsu just now to activate the water giant technique, gathering a large amount of water around her body, condensing it into a water shield, forcibly resisting Naruto¡¯s Fused spiral shuriken.


    The high temperature of Meltdown continued to destroy the Water Giant. Even if Shuiyue had been hydrated, he ignored the physical attacks, but the high temperature of Meltdown still tortured him into misfortune.


    Sasuke raised his head to look at the sky, then raised his right hand, the scarlet writing wheel staring coldly at Naruto''s figure, the thunder light in his right hand communicated with the lightning in the sky, and a smile appeared on the corner of Naruto''s mouth.


    "Lei Dun Qilin!!"


    Chapter 357: Weeping Rain Country!


    Kirin can be regarded as Sasuke¡¯s strongest trick before opening the kaleidoscope to write round eyes. In principle, it is the same as Naruto¡¯s world with sorrow. Sasuke¡¯s tactics are also developed with reference to Naruto¡¯s world with sorrow.


    Sasuke has seen the strengths of Naruto and Itachi with his own eyes. Before he opened the kaleidoscope, there was really no chance of winning against Naruto and Itachi. So based on the same sorrow of Naruto and Itachi that he had seen when he was in Konoha, he developed it. The art of unicorns.


    However, Sasuke¡¯s chakra is not as large as Naruto. It is impossible to create a large cumulonimbus with water and fire like Naruto. Therefore, it needs to attack the enemy and accurately calculate the writing wheel. , So Naruto is purely a prodigal son, so it would be a waste to put such a huge and powerful Chakra on him.


    The lightning in the sky turned into a huge unicorn shape, and his scarlet eyes stared at Naruto indifferently.


    "Oh, that''s interesting."


    Sasuke''s current strength is unlikely to hurt Naruto by any means, and Naruto didn''t really mean to compete with Sasuke. Looking at Sasuke''s unicorn, he found it interesting.


    It is said that his world of common sadness was originally thought of after seeing Sasuke''s unicorn in his previous life. Now Sasuke''s unicorn is a ninjutsu developed after seeing Naruto''s world of common sadness. So who is it that copied?


    "Die!!"


    Sasuke''s hand waved downward, and the force of the thunderbolt fell from the sky.


    Sasuke¡¯s unicorn is not as powerful as Naruto¡¯s world with the same sorrow. This is the difference in the amount of chakras, which cannot be compensated, but the speed is even greater. The huge unicorn descends from the sky, from the high-altitude cumulonimbus cloud to the ground, which is a thousand Only a fraction of a second, the absolute speed is not faster than Naruto''s Thunder God, but the speed is faster than the speed of consciousness conversion, which means that it is absolutely impossible to avoid.


    "Sand Iron Boundary Law!!"


    Naruto didn''t plan to avoid it at all, his choice was...Hold it!


    Before Sasuke launched the unicorn, Naruto¡¯s black sand and iron had been scattered in the surrounding air, and then quickly condensed and branched in the air, like the huge underground root system of a towering tree, criss-crossing, black "root system" cloth The whole sky was filled, and Naruto was enveloped in it.


    Boom!


    A thunder!!


    The unicorn cut through the world and landed on the sand iron world law. The black sand iron was instantly shrouded in blue and white thunder. Sasuke opened his eyes wide, and the three-gou jade writing wheel eyes in both eyes clearly saw the scene at this time.


    The unicorn touched the top of the sand and iron world law. The destructive power of the sky thunder, even the strongest weapon of the sand and iron world law, broke apart, but only partly, and the unicorn was touching After reaching the sand and iron world law, it also split up.


    That''s not because the defense of sand and iron is too strong, which causes the unicorn to burst, but because of electricity.No matter how strong the Kirin is, it is also thunder and lightning. Of course, iron is conductive. Naruto deliberately uses the sand and iron world method, which is to use sand and iron to disperse the power of the Kirin in different directions.


    Naruto fully blessed the sand and iron world law and divided the unicorn¡¯s thunder and lightning power. Each "branch" of the sand and iron would be scattered out of three "branches", and then dispersed, and then dispersed, Sasuke''s unicorn was Naruto uses simple electrical conductivity to separate it, and the scattered electricity is directly introduced into the earth by Naruto, and the earth-shattering unicorn is thus eliminated by Naruto.


    Although Sasuke and Naruto are the same years old, Naruto¡¯s combat experience is much richer than that of Sasuke. Although Naruto has not experienced combat in his previous life, Naruto has definitely experienced more battles of all sizes than Sasuke in this life. , And the time when he used the dragon veins to travel through time and space. Naruto was able to fight against a few great people in a row, and also killed Bofeng Shuimen, Oshemaru, and destroyed Konoha. Sasuke''s combat experience was beyond reach.


    Still the same sentence, Sasuke who didn''t open a kaleidoscope to write round eyes was not qualified.


    Sasuke looked at the gradually dispersing sand iron in disbelief. After more than two years of hard work, his strongest technique was still the same as before, and he couldn''t even hurt a single hair of Naruto!


    Naruto smiled, and there is still thunder and lightning Yu Yun that has not completely disappeared in the surrounding land, and said: "It seems that you have finally grown a little bit, Sasuke, I will play with you when you get the same eyes as Itachi. Come, bye, Sasuke."


    Naruto got the information that Sasuke killed Oshamaru before, so he came over and took a look immediately. There was no other reason, just to see how much this kid had grown over the past two years. The result is not bad, although he hasn''t opened a kaleidoscope yet. Kirin is not bad, and when he opens the eternal kaleidoscope, it is also the time for Naruto and Sasuke to truly fight.


    Naruto waved his hand to Sasuke, and then slowly disappeared into the air. At the same time, far away in the land of Thunder, a blonde woman was pierced with her hands, nailed to the rock wall, and in the rain A fierce battle also took place in Guoyuyin Village!


    The reason why the country of rain is called the country of rain is that it rains more than three hundred and forty days a year in this country, and today is no exception. The gloomy sky and thick cumulonimbus clouds make everyone feel very heavy. Uncomfortable.


    In the past two days, many village names in Yuyin Village have discovered that their angels seem to be much more beautiful than before, and the corners of their mouths often have smiles. They don¡¯t know what happened to them, but if they knew it, many Xiao Nan''s admirer is afraid that he will collapse.


    The general villagers¡¯ feelings Xiao Nan would not take to heart. Xiao Nan was at Xiao¡¯s underground base at this time, and next to him was the one who had to rely on instruments to sustain his life. Although he was only about forty years old, he looked like an old man in his eighties or nineties. Nagato.


    "Xiao Nan, it seems that your choice is correct."


    "Ok."


    "How is Uzumaki Naruto to you?"


    Xiao Nan''s face was slightly ashamed, he reached out and touched the things in his ninja bag, nodded, and said firmly: "He is very good to me, although I am not his only woman, but I can be sure , He will never allow anyone to hurt me."


    "That''s good...that''s good..."


    Nagato sighed in a low voice, letting go of the most important and most worrying thing in his heart. Since Yahiko''s death, Nagato has made all efforts to create a world where Xiaonan can live in stability, although his approach is very Extreme, but the original intention is good, and Nagato''s feelings for Xiaonan are like brothers to sisters, only brother and sister love, no love between men and women, otherwise Naruto will not be turned.


    Xiaonan¡¯s future is Nagato¡¯s most worrying thing. Although Nagato doesn¡¯t like Naruto¡¯s flower-hearted temperament, Xiaonan said so, and Uzumaki Naruto¡¯s strength is recognized by Nagato. Nagato will naturally not stop him. With Naruto.


    "It seems that you really decided to betray me."


    The tone was indifferent and playful, and the air was twisted like a whirlpool, wearing a spiral mask and wearing an Akatsuki uniform, Uchiha appeared with soil.Uchiha took the soil to hide in the darkness. After the scorpion died, he entered Akatsuki as ALFY and formed a team with Deidara. No one knew his true identity. Except for Jue, the company commander. Mon and Konan have always thought of him as "Uchiha Madara".


    Seriously, who can think of it?Obviously he should have died in the battle of Shenwu Kunqiao, an ordinary Zhongren, would have such strength, and would become Xiao''s BOSS?


    When Xiao Nan saw Uchiha taking the soil, his face immediately became cold, and said: "We have never been loyal to you, so why betray?"


    Nagato''s light purple reincarnation eyes also looked at Uchiha''s soil coldly, and said, "You want my reincarnation eyes, are you ready to die?"

 322 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 322

    Uchiha laughed with Tuto, as if he had a chance to win, even if he was facing both Konan and Nagato.


    "Do you trust that Uzumaki Naruto that way?"


    "At least he is more credible than you." Xiaonan looked at Uchiha''s soil indifferently, and said: "One is the sixth generation of Hokage, and the other is a blind bug. Everyone knows how to choose."


    Called by Xiaonan as a "dark bug", Uchiha was not angry with the soil, and his scarlet writing wheel looked at Xiaonan and Nagato through the hole in the mask.


    "It seems that I can only ask you to die!"


    "The Art of the Paper of God!!"


    Faced with Uchiha''s magical power of time and space, Xiaonan also took out her skill of pressing the bottom of the box, the god of paper. It can be said that this trick of Xiaonan was originally developed to deal with Uchiha''s soil.


    The 600 billion detonating talisman had uninterrupted serial explosions, which completely enveloped Uchiha''s soil. Uchiha''s kaleidoscope of soil-scribing wheel eyes possessed the power of time and space. He can make it blur, that is, make himself His body hid in the divine power space to avoid any attacks, including seeking Taoist jade, but Xiaonan understood the weakness of Uchiha¡¯s belt soil, that is, the time for blurring was only five minutes, but the serial explosion of the paper of the gods did ten minutes.


    To activate Uchiha''s divine power, he must first be materialized, but once it is materialized, he will be continuously bombarded by the detonating talisman, and Nagato is not a vegetarian.


    "Earth burst into the sky!!"


    Nagato knew that he was dead soon, and even before he died, he would drag "Uchiha Madara" into hell together, as a gift for the younger sister Xiaonan and the brother-in-law of Naruto.


    Nagato clasped his hands together, his red hair began to turn white from the roots and gradually spread to the tips of the hair. When Nagato''s hair all turned white, his life came to an end.


    The black ball of the earth-explosive sky star exudes a strong attraction. If the seal is not completed, it is okay. If the earth-exploded sky star is completed, it will not escape even with the power of the gods. The extreme seal technique, with the spatial ability of Otsuki Kaguya, it is impossible to escape from the earth-blasting star, let alone Uchiha''s soil.


    However, Nagato and Konan counted, they still missed Uchiha''s trump card-Izanagi!


    Uchiha Daido used illusion to control four generations of Mizukage Yakura. In fact, it is not difficult to control a person with illusion. However, to control a shadow-level powerhouse, it is still a human pillar, and as a shadow of a village, you must How difficult it is to do this without being noticed, there is only one illusion that can do this level, don''t be a god!


    Uchiha Shisui¡¯s two kaleidoscopes, one at Itachi and the other at Naruto¡¯s, Uchiha¡¯s transplanted soil is not the eyes of Uchiha Shisui, but the ancestor of Uchiha Shisui, Uchiha Mirror, It is normal for people of direct blood to have similar abilities to write round eyes.


    In the face of Konan''s divine paper art and Nagato''s earth bursting star, Uchiha brought the soil to launch Izanaki!


    "Have you won?"


    Xiao Nan is already kneeling on the water, unable to maintain even the paper dance. Without the support of Naruto¡¯s chakra, one time of God¡¯s paper man can hollow out all of her chakras. She now has difficulty even standing up. .


    "cough!!"


    Nagato coughed out a mouthful of blood. The blood was no longer the normal bright red, but dark red close to black. Looking at the color of the blood, Nagato knew very well that his remaining life span was no more than three days, but , As long as you can kill that person, everything is worth it!


    "Nagato!!! Be careful!!"


    Xiao Nan suddenly yelled hysterically, trying to rush to stop Uchiha from taking the soil, but there was no Chakra to support her and blocking Uchiha from taking the soil.


    Before Nagato turned around, there was a sharp pain in his eyes, and then he lost all the light.


    "Finally got it... Eye of Reincarnation..."


    There was also a slight gasp in Uchiha¡¯s voice with soil. The situation just now was too dangerous. If he hadn¡¯t used Izanaki, he would really have been defeated by Konan and Nagato. However, it was him in the end. Won.


    "The Eye of Reincarnation is already in your hands, you two are useless, go to death!!"


    "Flying Thunder God''s Slash!!"


    Chapter 358: The death of Nagato, the true meaning of peace, build a bridge to peace!


    In fact, everyone knows how can the protagonist¡¯s woman die?


    Before Uchiha''s kunai with the soil was about to hit the unresistible Xiaonan, a golden light flashed in the air, followed by a violent shout, and the sharp three-pointed kunai cut Uchiha''s kunai with the soil.


    "Naruto Uzumaki!"


    Uchiha''s eyes with soil narrowed. To tell the truth, Naruto who possesses the art of thunder god will suddenly appear here, Uchiha''s soil is not surprised at all, but in his current state... although Izanaki All the damage he suffered in the paper of the gods has disappeared, but the long-term maintenance of the virtual state, and Izanagi will consume a lot of physical strength and Chakra. In his current situation, he has to deal with Naruto. I''m really not sure, anyway, the eyes of reincarnation are already in hand, and there is no need for Uchiha to entangle Naruto with the soil.


    "Hmph, Naruto Uzumaki, even if you are here now, it is too late. I have already got the reincarnation eye. We will fight against each other officially. Let''s wait until the next time."


    After finishing speaking, with his right eye as the center, the space around him immediately began to twist in a whirlpool shape, and Naruto immediately threw out his flying thunder god Kuunai.


    "Flying Thunder God''s Slash!"


    Naruto launched his fastest move, slashing through time and space, and a golden light flashed by.


    drop!


    A drop of blood fell on the ground, and then it rained heavily, washing the drop of blood away.


    It seems that Shenwei is not completely invincible!


    Naruto''s eyes were lightly satisfied, but it was not easy to show it in front of Xiao Nan in this situation. He just shot, on the one hand, he wanted to find a place for Xiao Nan, and on the other hand, he wanted to try whether he could deal with the power , Now it seems that even Shenwei is not invincible.


    There is indeed no technique in this world that is "absolutely invincible." Even the jade for seeking Taoism can be forcibly broken. What else is impossible?


    Uchiha Daitu is from the Uchiha tribe. The kaleidoscope writing wheel eye itself is his, and his body is covered with spots transplanted with cells between the pillars, which has stronger control over the writing wheel eye. He can even write in Sangoyu In the case of round eyes, the power of the divine power is activated. Although the power is not as strong as in the kaleidoscope state, he is the only one who can use the kaleidoscope technique in the state of three-hook jade. It can be seen that it is powerful. Kakashi, at this point is not yet comparable with the soil.


    However, the divine power also has its weaknesses. One is that if you are an attacked person, you can use the technique of the Thunder God to escape when absorbed by the divine power. Inhaling or releasing itself is slower than inhaling other things, so when Uchiha takes soil and sucks himself into the divine space, it is the best time to attack.


    Although Naruto¡¯s knife can¡¯t kill Uchiha¡¯s soil, it can hurt him, which means that Naruto can kill him. Then things will be much easier, and Naruto¡¯s next focus should be focused on How to deal with Uchiha Madara and Otsuki Teruya.


    Collecting his own kunai, he helped Xiao Nan, who was still weak, and transferred the nine-tailed chakra to her. Xiao Nan quickly recovered his strength under the nine-tailed chakra.


    "Stupid! Didn''t I tell you that if you are in danger, you should notify me immediately?! What are you doing?!"


    Xiao Nan was ashamed to look at Naruto''s eyes, lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry."


    Naruto was most afraid that his woman would say sorry to him. He lost all his anger when he said a word. He punched Xiao Nan''s face as a punishment, sighed, and said, "Don''t have another time. "


    Xiao Nan breathed a sigh of relief, and then thought of Nagato, his face changed slightly, and said, "Go and see Nagato!"


    Naruto¡¯s previous attention was all on the two people, Xiaonan and Uchiha, who did not notice Nagato at all. As Xiaonan said, when he walked to Nagato, Naruto saw Nagato¡¯s hair and brows. Can''t help but wrinkle.


    Actually, there is no need for Naruto to say more. When Xiao Nan saw Nagato''s hair, he should also be very clear about the current situation of Nagato.


    Nagato''s reincarnation eye has been dug away, and the position of his eyes is now hollow, bleeding downwards, looking terrifying.


    Naruto sighed slightly. In this dark world, who is "absolutely evil"?He stretched out his hands to cover Nagato''s hollow eyes, and Chakra filled with yang.


    The positive chakra stimulates Nagato''s cells to divide, differentiate and grow rapidly, just as Naruto rescued Kakashi''s eyes after a spot was taken away, Naruto can also regenerate Nagato''s eyes.


    After the eyes were gouged away, Nagato suddenly felt uncomfortable with a pair of eyes. After blinking for a few times, he slowly adapted to it. Although his face was still full of blood, his eyes were not cold and merciless. The light purple reincarnation eyes.


    "thank you."


    Nagato raised his head and looked at Naruto, his tone was full of gratitude. They all said that man is about to die, and his words are good. Nagato also knows that he will die soon. Now this time, how can he be the same as before?In other words, before dying, he finally returned to the self before he got the reincarnation eye, and returned to pure whiteness.


    "You don''t have to say thank you to me, I am still late after all."


    "It''s nothing, I won''t be able to keep the reincarnation eye if I am not strong enough."

 323 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 323

    "Needless to say, you should also know that you can''t live long."


    "Nagato..."


    "Haha...I know." Facing death, Nagato didn''t have any fear, or because he once had those reincarnation eyes that could see through life and death, or perhaps because his last wish in life has been fulfilled.


    "People are always going to die anyway, it''s just a difference between sooner or later."


    Nagato could see thoroughly, but Xiao Nan felt sad and said, "Naruto, can''t even you do it?"


    Naruto shook his head and sighed: "I am not a god after all. With Nagato''s current situation, whatever I do is useless."


    It is true that Naruto is not careful not to save Nagato, but he is really powerless. Nagato¡¯s body has completely collapsed, and the earth-burst heaven star has sent Nagato¡¯s life down the ramp quickly, unable to brake or turn around. Naruto can rush to hell at super high speed, and Naruto can''t stop it. This is no longer something that can be solved by simply injecting life force. Unless Naruto can reverse time and space, even the resurrection of the six immortals will not be able to save Nagato.


    Xiao Nan felt sad, but Nagato was very open. He probably hadn¡¯t taken his life to heart for a long time. The rebirth of his eyes also meant the rebirth of Nagato. He looked at Naruto and said, "After Xiaonan I beg you to take care of it and never let her be wronged."


    "I know that," Naruto glanced at Xiao Nan. "Although she is indifferent on the surface, she is a gentle and considerate girl in her heart. I can''t guarantee the others, but as long as Naruto Uzumaki is alive, I won''t let anyone bully Xiao Nan. Yes, including that guy too!"


    "That''s good."


    Nagato smiled slightly and barely raised his skinny fist. Naruto was stunned and fisted with Nagato. This is considered a handover. The responsibility of protecting Xiaonan was handed over to Naruto from Nagato. This is responsibility.


    Nagato, who had let go of the last burden in his heart, was relieved. Although his hair was half gray from the roots, and his body was thin and seemed to collapse at any time, his mental state was unprecedented. Well, having been tortured by the pain of Yahiko''s death and the responsibility of protecting Xiaonan, Nagato can finally be liberated now.


    "How do you think peace can be achieved?"


    Nagato suddenly asked Naruto a question. Naruto frowned and thought about it, and said, "As long as there are creatures like humans in this world, there can be no permanent peace. If you really want to have permanent peace, then The only way is to destroy all the lives in this world."


    Naruto¡¯s words can be regarded as shocking. Many people in this world have different views on peace, but no one like Naruto actually says that all life in the world will be destroyed. You know, even Uchiha. The Earth''s Moon Eye Project only allowed all mankind to fall into infinite monthly reading.


    Nagato was startled for a long time, and suddenly laughed.


    "Hahahaha... I didn''t expect that I had pursued a lifetime of peace, but the true meaning was... Actually so, cough cough... cough cough..."


    Nagato, who was already facing collapse, laughed twice and coughed. Naruto hurriedly typed in a little chakra for him. Although it could not save his life, it made him feel better.


    Naruto shook his head helplessly. For a dying person, Naruto would not be too jealous, but explained: "Even beasts without wisdom will be affected by factors such as food, territory and spouse. And there is a fight, let alone greed ~ greedy humans, everyone is greedy, today I have ten thousand taels, tomorrow I want one hundred thousand taels, the day after tomorrow, one million, today I have ten men, Tomorrow, one hundred, the day after tomorrow, one thousand. People are like this. Everyone wants more. But when there are only so many resources, and there are too many people who want to get, then they have to fight forever. After all, peace is something that can only exist in fantasy."


    "You are right. Human beings have this kind of inferiority. When their own greed creates evil results, they will repent, but it won''t be long before they will make the same mistakes again."


    "But mankind is progressing in this kind of constant mistakes."


    "Yes, you are right, it seems that you are closer to the realm of''God'' than I am." Nagato said with emotion.


    "Forget it, I just want to be a person with peace of mind."


    "It''s impossible for you to have peace of mind, but now, I can finally be a''person'' again."


    Konoha¡¯s side was temporarily held by Mu-Chan and Tsunade. Naruto stayed in the Rain Country for three days. Together with Xiaonan, he accompanies Nagato through the last journey of his life. Naruto is married in this world, and Together, Xiaonan married under the witness of Nagato and Yahiko.


    On the last day of Nagato''s life, the rainy country was always clear, and a rainbow was erected on the horizon.


    Nagato, whose hair was completely gray, died in the colorful rays of the rainbow, with a smile on his face at last, and passed his ups and downs without regret.


    That day, Xiao Nan cried miserably. Naruto spent a whole day comforting Xiao Nan. Finally, while sobbing, Xiao Nan also promised Naruto that it was the last time she shed tears for another man.


    After Nagato and Yahiko were buried, Xiaonan and Naruto returned to Konoha. Even if Xiaonan knew that she was embarrassed about her identity as a betrayer, she still returned to Konoha with Naruto. She is now the only one left in her life. The next Naruto is one, and secondly, they and Uchiha need to face together.


    from now on!Ninja world is really messed up!!


    Chapter 359: Xiao''s Action!


    Xiao Nan''s rebellious status did have a lot of trouble, but Naruto dared to take her into Konoha in an open manner, and even under countless pressure, she became Konoha''s dark minister.


    Xiaonan also knows that she has the identity of a betrayal after all, but she still walked into Konoha without fear, because she knew very well that in today¡¯s world, the world of ninja has been completely chaotic, and in the future , The chaos in the Ninja world will intensify, and it will continue to the point where it is absolutely impossible to deal with. In this case, Xiaonan knows that Naruto needs her own help, so she comes to Konoha.


    Xiao Nan''s arrival has indeed helped Naruto solve his biggest problem right now, Minister An!


    The candidate of the Dark Minister has troubled Naruto for a long time. To say that Kakashi is indeed outstanding, but if he is required to be the Minister of Darkness, and to suppress the group of problematic characters in the Anbe, Naruto always feels that it is still a bit, Ka Cassie can''t, like Hong, Hongdou and the others are even farther apart. As for Akai... Naruto hadn''t even considered him.


    Originally, with Tsunade''s strength and prestige, he could definitely serve as Minister Konoha, but Tsunade had just retired from Hokage''s position, and Naruto really couldn''t hold back his face to let Tsunade take control of Anbu.


    Although Xiaonan is a rebel, let alone Konoha''s prestige is 0, it is simply a negative number, but her absolute strength is enough to deter the group of problematic characters in Anbe. There are few in the Ninja world that can rival Tsunade. enough.Naruto couldn''t guess who was better than the art of creating the rebirth of a hundred lords VS the art of the god of paper.


    Although Tsunade¡¯s Hundred Glorious Techniques may not last more than ten minutes in the explosion, she might rush out with the explosion, so the Divine Paper Art may not be able to survive in Tsunade¡¯s ability. Ten minutes after his body exploded, the two faced each other, and the outcome was still unclear.


    "Naruto! News from Yunyin Village!"


    Naruto was dealing with affairs in the office as usual. Kushina had nothing to do and wasted time in the office, and Silent suddenly ran in from the outside, looking anxious.


    "What''s wrong, silence, what news makes you so flustered?" Naruto looked at Silence strangely.


    Silent put the code that had just been cracked in front of Naruto, and said: "Yun Yin has sent a message that Akatsuki has captured Erwei Ren Zhuli and Yumu Ren. Now he seems to be heading towards the country of fire."


    "Oh?"


    Naruto picked up the cracked code and took a closer look. It happened two days ago. Because the two Yuki people always like to perform tasks by themselves, and have confidence in their own strength, this time she confronted the two Akatsuki directly. Members, but eventually lost and was captured.


    Two days have passed, and the seal of Erwei Yuri should be almost completed, so it should be too late to find Yugi.


    "Really, those idiots Yun Yin!"


    Naruto rubbed his temples and was irritated by Yunyin¡¯s idiot. Since Gaara was taken away, Naruto has sent messages to all the villages. Shayin doesn¡¯t need to worry now, but Wuyin doesn¡¯t need to worry. Because Mizuage Yakura has been in the wild since the last generation of Mizukage Yakura died, she has been missing for a long time, and Liuwei Renjuli defected not long ago, so Terumi does not have to worry about Akatsuki''s situation, but Yunyin obviously didn''t care about Naruto. The reminder sent out, knowing the existence of Akatsuki, let the two wooden men take out the task alone. Isn''t this unlucky?


    They didn''t listen to Naruto''s warnings, but now something went wrong, and they came to Konoha to help catch the two members of Akatsuki.


    "Silent, immediately call a meeting with Shinnin... and call Xiao Nan!"


    "Yes!"


    Mute is a conscientious and conscientious girl, and immediately went down to complete Naruto''s orders.


    "What is Akatsuki?"


    With a question mark in his forehead, Kushina finally asked this question after running out of silence. In the previous time and space, although Akatsuki had already existed, she did not make any major moves. In this time and space, Kushina was after all It didn''t take long for him to come, and the first thing he heard was that Akatsuki had taken the Erwei Ren Zhuli away. Kushina was really surprised.


    Naruto scratched his head and said: "Akatsuki is an organization composed of all S-rank rebels. In this era, Oshemaru has defected and joined Akatsuki, but later rebelled. Their purpose is to collect the nine major Tailed beasts, before you came, they had already got a tail of the sand guard crane. Now it is the second tail of Yunyin, and then in order, it is the third tail of Isola."


    "Collect the nine big-tailed beasts, that doesn''t mean you too..." Kushina looked at Naruto in surprise.


    "That''s right, my nine-tailed man Zhuli is their most important goal, but they don''t know now that I have got all the chakras of the tail beasts except the three-tailed and six-tailed, otherwise they might gather all the members to come to wood. Ye catch me."


    It¡¯s funny to think of Naruto here. Naruto was the biggest beneficiary of the dragon vein mission. Not only did he get the dragon vein chakra, he also collected the chakras of seven-tailed beasts in that world. The two worlds are irrelevant, so No one knows his strength, it can be regarded as Naruto''s hole card. Although Naruto has used the four-tailed and five-tailed abilities in this world, there is still no violence when he has two nine-tails. dew.


    "Why didn''t you tell me this kind of thing earlier?!"


    "Hey?"


    Naruto was still secretly smug, and suddenly heard Jiuxina''s questioning with a crying voice, he couldn''t help but looked up and saw that Jiuxina''s eyes were already with tears.

 324 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 324

    Kushina clenched his fists, and there was indeed deep pain in his heart. Naruto was spotted by a group of dangerous S-rank rebels, and the target was Nine Tails in his body. Naruto had been hiding this kind of thing from her. It made Jiu Xin Na feel the loss and pain.


    But Kushina really thinks too much. Naruto didn¡¯t deliberately conceal her from her, but really forgot, because everyone around Naruto knew Akatsuki¡¯s existence, and Xiaonan was still a member of Akatsuki¡¯s organization, everyone already. Knowing Akatsuki, even though Naruto brought Jiuxina into this world, she probably thought she knew about Akatsuki in her subconscious mind, so she forgot to say it. He didn''t expect to make Jiuxina think so much.


    Although Naruto is not wrong in this matter, but Kushina is also right. Since the woman is right, it must be the man''s fault!(This kind of theory really leaves men speechless, but there is no way)


    Naruto got out of the chair and tugged at Kushina. Kushina struggled, Naruto pulled her into his arms and gently pecked the teardrops from her eyes.


    "You... don''t do this." Kushina''s body weakened at once, and he pushed Naruto''s body feebly. Naruto didn''t use much force, but Kushina felt that this guy was like steel and iron. Not only the body, but also the will, as if she already knew that this person would never let her go.


    "Aren''t you angry?"


    "Who said I''m not angry anymore? Hmph!" Jiu Xinnai immediately spoke, thinking that he was facing such a huge danger, but he kept hiding from him to know, Jiu Xinnai was full of resentment.


    If you don''t apologize, you want me to forgive you, don''t think about it!!


    "Really angry?" Naruto joked while pinching Jiuxina''s chin.


    "Humph!"


    "Why are you angry?"


    Kushina¡¯s face turned red, and she didn¡¯t know how to answer Naruto¡¯s question. She really couldn¡¯t find a suitable reason. Since when did their relationship become ambivalent~ Clear?Jiu Xinnai himself couldn''t say clearly, it should have been a hatred, but now, Jiu Xinnai really can''t hate him.


    Jiuxina''s brain was in a mess, completely at a loss, Naruto couldn''t let Jiuxina understand, pinching Jiuxinai''s chin, after all these days, he finally kissed his lips.


    Kushina''s brain told her to resist, but her body wanted to be loved by this man. He wrapped his arms around Naruto''s neck unconsciously, and a voice suddenly rang in his heart.


    I am done¡­¡­


    Because Akatsuki convened a meeting with Shinobu, even if Naruto wanted to, he could only suppress the affection with Kushina. Honestly, the meeting.


    "Xiao made another shot. This time it is the second tail of Yunyin Village. It was captured two days ago. According to the situation of the previous five generations of Fengying, it would take Xiao to seal the tail beast for about three days."


    "That means it won''t make much sense even if we find it?"


    "Yes, that''s it. But according to the information from Yunyin Village, Akatsuki''s members seem to be heading toward the country of fire."


    "The country of fire? What are they doing here? Is it for..." Hongdou said with a grin, but the next sentence was still stuck in his mouth, and his eyes couldn''t help but look at Naruto.


    All those present here are Shinnin, and naturally understand the voice of Adzuki beans, Akatsuki''s purpose is the tail beast, the tail beast of the land of fire, that is, the nine tails in Naruto''s body.


    "I don''t think it''s possible."


    Before Naruto could answer, Xiao Nan spoke up. Naruto was not annoyed. He looked at Xiao Nan and said, "What information do you know? Tell me about it." There is another advantage to Xiao Nan''s arrival, although Naruto knows Xiao Nan. The main abilities of the members can still be remembered, but he suddenly said it, lacking some beautiful excuses, Xiao Nan''s arrival made everything logical.


    Xiao Nan took a deep breath and said, "If the members remain the same as before, it should be Hidu and Jiao Du who captured the second tail. Although they are powerful, it is impossible to capture you. What''s more, it''s still in Konoha''s heavy defense..."


    !!


    There was a sudden knock on the door outside. Naruto frowned and said, "Come in!"


    The office door opened, and the gatekeeper Zhongren Gangzitie ran in, and behind him was a monk who was wounded all over.


    "What happened?!"


    The monk knelt in front of Naruto all of a sudden, and said: "Hokage-sama, two members claiming to be Akatsuki attacked the Temple of Fire, and now all of them are killed in the Temple of Fire!"


    "what?!!"


    Chapter 360: The Undead Duo Strikes!


    The Temple of Fire is the national temple of the Country of Fire. Many ashes of the dynasties are buried there. Of course, those things are a fart to Naruto, but the Altar of Fire is also there. Before there was a pillar of power, there were It was the place where Kyuubi was sealed, and it was of great significance to the country of fire. It was a shame for the country of fire to be attacked there.


    But Naruto was thinking about another thing. It stands to reason that the two Yumu people were arrested two days ago. Even if the two Yumu people were arrested, they were only discovered for a while. In just over two days, it should take at least three days for the seal of the tail beast to be correct, but now it is less than three days before the Temple of Fire has been attacked?!


    After much deliberation, Naruto can think of nothing good.


    First, Uchiha Daido has taken over Akatsuki. He stepped onto the table and used his supernatural powers to greatly shorten the time on the journey. Second, Uchiha Daido has transplanted the cells from the Senjujutsu on his body. It also has a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye and a reincarnation eye at the same time, maybe there is a way to shorten the sealing time of the tail beast.


    No matter what it is, it is not a good thing, the first and the second happened at the same time.


    "What about Dilu? How about Dilu?" Asma said anxiously.


    The monk showed a look of grief and said, "Master Dilu also died in their hands, and the body was taken away by them."


    Dilu and Asma were members of the Twelve Ninja Guardians of the Land of Fire. They were the twelve elite ninjas responsible for protecting the daimyo of the Country of Fire. However, due to internal fighting and heavy casualties, the Twelve Guardians of Ninja were disbanded. Up.


    Xiao Nan frowned, looked at the monk, and said, "Is the two people who attacked the Temple of Fire, one with a big blood red sickle, and the other with a mask."


    "Yes, it is."


    "It seems that the flying section and the angle are indeed correct." Xiao Nan confirmed.


    "But what are they doing against the Temple of Fire?"


    "I''m afraid it''s for the money." Xiao Nan shook his head helplessly.


    "money?"


    "Yes, the guy in Jiaodu is very greedy for money. He thinks that everything except money can''t be trusted, so he always manages finances in Xiao." Xiaonan was obviously speechless to the group of problem characters in Xiao. "As far as I know, the land of the Fire Temple seems to have been the guardian of the Twelve Ninjas. His head should be able to get a lot of money in the black market."


    Certainly obscure, illegal and criminal transactions cannot be put on the table, and can only be traded in the dark. In this case, the black market is born, whether it is in the real world or in the Hokage world.


    The black market specializes in some elusive transactions. It is commonplace to buy and sell people. It is more of the life of the trader. This is the source of income for many rebellious ninjas. Basically, some famous ninjas in the ninja world are all listed in the black market. Famous in China, the more powerful the ninja, the more valuable the corpse will be for research, and the higher the price will naturally be. If it is a blood heir bounder, the price will be even worse.


    Dilu is one of the twelve guardians of the ninja. The elite ninja who once guarded the name of the country of fire is of course a famous ninja in the ninja world. His head is priced as high as 30 million taels on the black market.It is necessary to know that the upper limit of the remuneration for A~ level tasks is 1 million taels, and the head of the land is equivalent to 30 A~ level tasks.


    In fact, let alone land and land, even the heads of the contemporary Five Shadows are clearly priced in the black market. Among the Five Shadows, Naruto is the highest, followed by the third generation of Tuying in Yanyin Village, and the fourth generation of Raiking in Yunyin Village. Then came the five generations of Shui Ying Terumi Mei. Gaara itself is similar to Terumi Mei, but it has fallen a little bit recently, so it is the lowest.


    Although Naruto is young, he has a special status. After all, he has the name of the sixth generation of Naruto, and he is still the strongest tail beast of the nine tailed beasts, and the Ninja world knows that he will use the first generation of Naruto''s wood escape technique. Four generations of Naruto¡¯s art of Flying Thunder God and Helix Maru, Nine Tails, Mudun, Flying Thunder God, Helix Maru, these things all make Naruto¡¯s worth so much higher. In fact, Naruto¡¯s price per person is more than the other four shadows combined. , Naruto''s recent price seems to have exceeded 2 billion taels.


    The third generation of Tukage has the only Chendan in the Ninja world, and is a veteran film-level powerhouse, so it ranks second. Although Terumi is pregnant with two kinds of blood inheritance boundaries, after all, Wuyin Village has not been diplomatic for many years, so her price is higher. Less than the fourth generation of Raikage, Gaara is the worst. After all, he is young and he is not a monster like Naruto. Recently, even Shouhe has been stripped away, and unfortunately fell to the bottom of the Five Shadows ranking list.


    Naruto rubbed his temples on both sides and said, "I always feel like something is wrong. Temple of Fire... Akatsuki...Tailed Beast... Temple of Fire... That''s right!!!"


    Naruto suddenly yelled, opened the bottom drawer on the right side of the desk, and pulled out a document from it. After a closer look, the document was a record of the daily activities of a sixteen-year-old boy. People go to monitor, and the monitoring report will be sent to Hokage. Obviously this boy will not be a simple character. In this case, the boy is named Kong, lives in the temple of fire, and is a trainee ninja monk!


    Snapped!


    Naruto took the surveillance report on Sora on the table, looking like a falcon, staring coldly at the monk kneeling in front of him.


    "Akatsuki attacked the Temple of Fire, is it only land and land with him?"


    "This...this..." The monk looked embarrassed, obviously he was hiding something.


    "Say!"


    Naruto was too lazy to waste time talking nonsense with him. With a word, his whole body surged. Except for the strongest Tsunade and Xiaonan, the others were unaffected by Shangren. All of them felt a short breath. This powerful aura , Is emitted from the body of the young man who has not yet passed his sixteenth birthday.

 325 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 325

    Even Kakashi and the others were affected so much, not to mention that the monk who was already badly injured and not very strong, was sweating all over, and squatted: "Also...and... also¡­¡­"


    "Who else?!"


    "There is still time!"


    The monk yelled, and then it seemed that because of the serious physical injury, coupled with Naruto''s strong aura, he rolled his eyes and passed out. Naruto waved his hand and told Anbu to send him to the hospital. Frown thinking about empty things.


    "Naruto, who is Sora?"


    Naruto glanced at Xiao Nan, and said in a serious tone: "Sora, it''s Nine-tailed Man Zhuli."


    "what?!"


    All the Shangren in the office are all in a forehead lawsuit, and the nine-tailed man Zhuli?Isn''t that just sitting in front of them?When does another nine-tailed man come out?


    Naruto patted the document on the desktop and said, "This is the report of Anbu Surveillance Sora. When Nine Tails made a fuss with Konoha sixteen years ago, they were indeed sealed with me at that time. It became a pillar of the Nine-tailed people, but because the nine-tailed chakras were very special. When the nine-tailed chakras were in the riots, the nine-tailed chakras that had escaped in the air did not dissipate for a long time, and some people developed evil thoughts and collected the air Nine-tailed Chakra was cultivated and then sealed in a teenager''s body."


    "That boy is empty?"


    "Yes, this time I was careless. Not only you, but I was careless. I thought that as long as I was not caught by Akatsuki, I would be fine, but I forgot that Konoha still has a pseudo-nine-tailed pillar power. In the Temple of Fire."


    This time it is indeed Naruto''s carelessness. Although Sora is an original animated character and has not many scenes, Naruto shouldn''t ignore this boy who also has a nine-tailed chakra. Akatsuki''s action is considered to be eaten by Naruto. It''s a loss.


    Even if they can''t catch Naruto in the end, as long as they collect the other eight-tailed beasts, plus the nine-tailed chakra in the hollow body, they can also resurrect the ten-tailed. Isn''t that the case in the original?Because Naruto and Kiraby could not be caught, he used the Chakra with one tentacle from the eight tails that Sasuke caught, and the nine-tailed chakra in the body of the gold and silver brothers, to resurrect the ten tails. If that was the case, it would be very troublesome.


    Although Naruto has two nine-tailed chakras in his body, plus the other six-tailed chakras, compared to ten-tailed, even if it is not a full ten-tailed, Naruto is still not sure about it. Naruto is "quantity" It may not be much worse, but the "quality" Naruto is not as good as Ten-tailed. Only when the nine big-tailed beasts are completely integrated, is the strongest time.


    For Naruto, the top priority now is to quickly get the three-tailed and six-tailed chakras, even if only part of it is enough, so even if facing the ten tails, Uchiha Madara and Uchiha will bring the soil, and even resurrect completely. Naruto also has the strength to fight for the big Tsuki Huiye.


    "If Akatsuki has already got the nine tails, doesn''t it mean that Naruto is all right?"


    Naruto was originally a forehead lawsuit, and couldn''t help smiling when he heard Red Bean''s words. Sometimes this woman was terrible, and sometimes she was so simple and speechless.


    "It''s not that simple, I''m afraid they will wait to collect the other eight-tailed beasts, plus the nine-tailed chakras in the empty body, and then attack Konoha together." This is what Naruto worries about the most. Tokuo appeared directly in Konoha, then... alas...


    "Kakashi! Asma! Red beans! Akai!"


    "Yes!"


    "The four of you each led a small team to the Temple of Fire. If you want to exchange money with the heads of the land and land, it would be inconvenient to take a corpse on the road, so the first goal is to take the Temple of Fire as the nearest money exchange. ! These places must be investigated!"


    "understand!"


    "Xiao Nan, go with them, and tell them the strengths and weaknesses of Fei Duan and Jiao Du!"


    "Leave it to me!"


    "Also, each of the five of you will bring a piece of my Flying Thunder God Kunai. If you are in danger, or if you encounter a man wearing a mask who knows how to use space-time ninjutsu, please notify me immediately. I will Go right away, don''t be aggressive, none of you are opponents of that man!"


    Except for Xiao Nan, the rest of the people were stunned and said:


    "Yes! Hokage-sama!!"


    "Okay! Let''s go!"


    Chapter 361: Encounter the undead duo, the battle begins!


    No matter how the fire country is the largest country in the Ninja world, it was hit by someone directly. Of course, the fire country could not sit idly by. Konoha immediately sent an elite team to search for Feida and Jiaodu.


    The abilities of the people in Akatsuki are more abnormal than the others. In comparison, the ghost shark is a relatively normal one, that is, there are more chakras.(More?)


    Both flying section and horn are immortal monsters. Of course, it does not mean that they are absolutely immortal. At least they are much harder to kill than ordinary people.


    In terms of his own strength, Fei Duan is definitely at the bottom of Akatsuki, but his immortality is the most exaggerated. Even Naruto can achieve temporary immortality by cutting off his head, but if his head does not return to the body for too long , Naruto will also die. Unlike the monster that Feidan, every part of his body seems to have an independent life, no matter what it is cut into, it will not die, but it is not like the Horn, the body is scattered It''s really a super freak to be able to launch an attack after opening.


    "Fei Duan and Jiao Du, I always call them the undead duo in dawn."


    "Immortality?" Ino looked at Xiao Nan strangely, and said, "What an immortality?"


    "First of all, let¡¯s talk about Fei Duan. His strength is the weakest in Xiaozhong, but his ability is the most troublesome. He is absolutely immortal." Xiao Nan rarely speaks so much in front of outsiders, and feels a little awkward. After organizing the language, , Said: "The guy in Fei Duan will not die whether he cuts his head, pierces his heart, or even his body is chopped off to pieces."


    "Where is that kind of person?!"


    "This world is so big, it''s not surprising that there are some weird people, Mr. Nan, please continue."


    "The ability of the flying section is based on his immortality. He needs to get the enemy''s blood in the battle and swallow it in his stomach, and then draw a circle on the ground with a three-corner formation inside, as long as he stands in the formation. , He can curse the enemy, no matter what damage he receives, the enemy will suffer the same damage, but because the flying segment is immortal, only the cursed person will die."


    "How do you crack it?"


    "After the curse is activated, there is no way to crack it, so you must never get close to the guy in the fly section, or let him get your blood and it will be over. You must fight him at a distance. The fly section does not have many attack methods, only A sickle, if you can avoid it, it will be fine."


    "But that guy is immortal, how can you kill him?"


    "Chop him into pieces, and then burn it to ashes." Xiao Nan said indifferently, and the chilly words frightened everyone''s little hearts.


    "If you want to interrogate him, just bring your head back. Anyway, he won''t die."


    Everyone''s hearts have been tested once again. They looked at Xiao Nan. At this time, they couldn''t help but sympathize with the flying section. They were gone and burned to ashes. There was only one head left, and they had to face Ibizi''s torture.


    In other words, if Ibixi really sees that the target of her interrogation is only one head, she doesn''t know how she will react.


    "Ahem!" After all, Kakashi came back to his senses first, and said: "So what about Horn?"


    "I don¡¯t know the guy in Jiaodu, but his strength is much better than Fei Duan. I only know that he has five hearts at the same time, all of which belong to the ninja he defeated before, so he can use five attributes at the same time. The strength of escape is far above the flying stage."


    "Five hearts?!"


    Everyone secretly listened to their tongues, and it was indeed Akatsuki. Each of them was so perverted. They looked at Xiao Nan again. This woman was also Akatsuki''s member before. She might be stronger than the horns. Really I don''t know what Naruto has the ability to make her turn away from the dark.


    Xiao Nan herself doesn''t like to talk. If it weren''t for Naruto to tell her about Feiduan and Jiaodu''s information, Xiao Nan wouldn''t say so much just now, but she really didn''t know much about Jiaodu''s information.


    The people in Xiao are all S-rank rebels. Where is the trust between each other, even Fei Duan and Jiao, the relationship is not a "good" word, it would be considered good without fighting, Xiao Nanneng I understand the ability of Fei Duan well because the guy in Fei Duan talks too much nonsense, and Xiao Nan¡¯s ears don¡¯t filter automatically. He always listens a lot, but Jiao Du is the guy. Not much, and Xiao Nan knows little about him.


    The Fire Temple is not far from Konoha, because they have to hurry to hunt down Hiduan and Jiaodu, everyone is very fast, and after them, Naruto still hangs not far away.


    "I really can''t stand you. If you want to go, I will go with you. Why do you want to sneak like this~?" Tsunade was held by Naruto and used the mayfly technique, while following the attackers, he confronted Naruto. Rolling eyes madly.


    "Do you think I want to do this? Isn''t it to train those guys?!"


    Indeed, the people sent out by Naruto, except for Xiaonan and Kakashi, the four Shangren, all the other classmates of the younger generation of Naruto Naruto were sent out, and of course their group followed every day. Kai, and Bai and Naruto Yakumo have been sent out.


    "According to Xiao''s current situation, the world of ninja will definitely become more and more chaotic, and the experience of fighting against shadow-level powerhouses is absolutely commendable. Even if you usually practice against you and me, it is different from the real battle of life and death. This opportunity How can I miss it?"


    "You guy is definitely the number one cheater in the Ninja world. Akatsuki''s members are all S-rank rebels, so you used it as a tool to train Konoha''s younger generation?"


    "Why not? Anyway, as long as I take the shot, whether it''s a fly section or a horn, I will definitely die. It''s better to let them play the final role before they die."


    "Insidious and cunning!"

 326 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 326

    "Thank you for the compliment, you have to hurry up, or you will lose it."


    Naruto smiled and said, then hugged Tsunade''s waist and quickly followed. Naruto, this Hokage is not easy to do. He has worked hard to train Konoha''s younger generation, regardless of the last time. It¡¯s still the case that the sprites were born this time, and Naruto regarded them as an opportunity to exercise them. Besides, the guy Uchiha brought the soil may appear at any time, so Naruto had to follow him personally, even if he had already used Thunder God. Kuunai was handed over to them.


    Arrived at the Fire Temple, there was already a ruin. Except for the host of the Fire Temple who happened to be removed because of something, and the monk who saved his life and rushed to Konoha to report the letter, no one was spared.


    Asma, Shikamaru, Gangko-tetsu, Kamizuki Izumo, Akai, Neji, Tiantian, Xiaoli, Kakashi, Sakura, Yakumo, Azuki, Ino, Chojiichi Group, and Xiao Nan, alone in a group, rushed to the nearest five directions with the Temple of Fire as the center.


    Jiao Du carried the dead body with one hand, while Fei Duan carried the unconscious Kong on his shoulders.


    "Jiaodu, where are you going?" Feiduan glanced at Jiaodu impatiently, but when he changed who it was, he was surrounded by a dull man who couldn''t speak, and that fool carried a dead man on his shoulder. Anyone will be upset.


    "It turns out to be in the toilet, forget it, I''ll go and make it easier too."


    Fei Duan followed Jiao into the toilet, but the next thing was different. Jiao''s green eyes looked at the surrounding environment indifferently, and then suddenly reached out and pushed on the wall, a hidden door opened immediately.


    "what?"


    "This is the money exchange."


    "The secret door doesn''t have to be in the toilet."


    Feiduan complained as he walked out of the secret door, a bald man with a scar on his forehead, a thick beard and eyebrows, said, "Please here." This is obviously not the first time he has seen him. The tone was very polite.


    Entering the money exchange room, it looks like a columbarium. The walls are densely packed with small square doors. One of the small doors opens, and a long steel plate protrudes out of it, like a morgue in a hospital, enough to put it down. The corpse of an adult.


    "Please put it here, Brother Jiaodu."


    "Please hurry up."


    Fei Duan¡¯s complaint is destined to be ridiculous, because both are slow guys, Scar Man carefully checked Dilu¡¯s identity, and after giving the money, Jiao Du slowly began to count the money one by one, really leisurely It''s tight.


    "In this kind of place where you can''t tell whether it''s urine or the smell of a corpse, I don''t want to come again, I''ll go out first!"


    "Brother Jiaodu, I suggest you stop partnering with that guy anymore. He has a face that has no relationship with money."


    "I know, indeed he has nothing to do with money, but he is the only one who can be my partner, because he can''t kill." Jiao Du''s face was indifferent. After counting the money, he walked out of the box with 30 million taels of banknotes. A shady money exchange.


    Just when Fei Duan was already complaining outside, and Jiao Du walked out of the money exchange with the box.


    Tweeted!!


    A light bomb flew into the air, and then exploded in the air, forming the Konoha logo.


    Jiao Du held the box in his hand, looked up at the Konoha sign in the sky, and said, "Konoha''s mouse?"


    Indeed, firing a flare will make the other party aware, but there is no way, because this is the fastest way. If you use a pigeon or a beast to communicate, it will take a lot of time back and forth. Using the flare directly will expose yourself directly~ Under the eyes of the enemy, but this is the fastest way.


    Except for the Asma group, the other four groups rushed to the place where the signal flare was sent at the fastest speed at the same time. In terms of strength, Xiao Nan is the strongest, and she can fly, walking on the sky, but she is wrong. It is the farthest from Asma, and the closest to Asma is the Akai group. Their speed is very fast, but it depends on whether Asma can insist on Akai and the others to help.


    Knowing that sending a signal bomb would expose their hiding place, Asma and the others simply rushed out.


    Jiao Du squinted his eyes and looked at the waist cloth around Asma''s waist, and said, "It seems that today is really a fortune. You will encounter two ninjas who guard the Twelve Ninjas in a row."


    "No, go to that stinking money exchange again?!"


    "Slow wordy, Feidan! Otherwise I''ll kill you!" When talking about money, Jiao never discussed it, and said to Feidan with a murderous expression.


    "It seems that that is the Fei Duan, is it absolutely immortal?" Asma glanced at Fei Duan, and it was basically the same as Xiaonan said. Holding a blood-red sickle, it can be said that the appearance characteristics are too obvious. Up.


    "Shikamaru, Zitie, Izumo, the three of you are going to deal with Feidan! I''ll deal with Jiaodu!"


    "Asma, do you want to hold silver?"


    "Hehe, I won''t die casually." Asma took out her chakra knife, Feiyan, the two knives collided, and sporadic sparks came out.


    In fact, Asma can''t help it, but as far as their group is concerned, Izumo and Zite are only ninja. Although Kamaru is a ninja, his strength is not suitable for heads-up. On his own side, he can deal with the ninja. It''s only himself, I hope other groups can come to support it as soon as possible. Among the four of them, only Asma can hold the silver as a positively attracting enemy''s attention.


    "Hmph, I''ll play with you." Jiao Du said in a confident tone, "Guardian Ninja Twelve Shi, I really made a lot today, and it seems that the weapons in your hand are not ordinary things. It can also be sold for a lot of money."


    "If you have the ability, come and try it!"


    Chapter 362: A one-sided battle, reinforcements arrive!


    "Feiyan wears nothing!"


    Asma and their strength are all at a disadvantage, so they can only delay time, swing their fists, concentrate Fengdun Chakra on the Chakra knife, and then swing out, forming a wind ball containing countless wind blades. The horns a few meters away were hit.


    In Jiaodu''s eyes, Asma was not a person at all, but a pile of banknotes that could walk.


    "Tentacles punch hard!"


    Kakuto used his own earthen spear on his fist, and then the black tentacles in his body let the fist out of the body, and punched out, which can directly hit the enemy several meters away. The power is not inferior to Tsunade''s normal state. The punch was strangely powerful, but Tsunade of the Hundred Heroes was fully dominant.


    boom!!


    Asma turned sideways and avoided Jiao Du''s tentacle punch. Jiao Du''s fist hit the ground, causing the ground to split instantly and rubble splashed.


    "What a terrible power! If you get hit, it will be bad!" Asma was secretly surprised, but he didn''t know that Jiao Du had already reduced a lot of power with that fist just now. It was not that the Jiao had become kind, but he I was afraid that if the shot was too heavy and Asma was broken, there would be no way to change money if I couldn''t recognize it.


    "He can''t fight melee, he has to use ninjutsu at a distance! The fire escapes and burns!"


    Asma threw two flying swallows into the air slightly, and then quickly formed a seal in his hand, and then spit out high-temperature soot in her mouth. This technique was learned by Asma from her usual smoking, because soot lasts longer than flames. Long, so it will cause continuous burning to the enemy.


    "Water escape water curtain tent!"


    Because there are five hearts, the horns are all proficient in the five-element escape technique. Like Naruto, he immediately used a trick of water escape. Although the amount of water summoned was not large, it condensed into a thick wall of water in front of him. Resist Asma''s ash accumulation.


    Asma caught Feiyan with both hands, filed two Chakra knives and one file, sparks from the blades ignited the burning smoke.


    boom!!


    The thick smoke of the explosion obscured the line of sight, and none of the people present had the pupil technique and could not see through the thick smoke!


    Can''t see through!Just punch through!


    Jiaodu''s fist pierced the dense smoke directly, flew in front of Asma, and grabbed Asma by the neck.


    Jiao is 91 years old this year. During such a long time, he died in the hands of Jiao. There are countless ninjas like Asma. Whether it is combat experience, strength, or mentality, the two are too far apart. Up.


    Asma is the strongest person on their side. If he can¡¯t stand up to Katoto, Shikamaru and the three of them will be over in an instant. This recognition puts Asma on a lot of pressure, and his actions are naturally worse. Usually agile, coupled with the heart of revenge for the land, Asma''s state of mind, after all, is not comparable to that 90-something old monster.


    "Quack, grab you, just screw your neck off, rest assured, there will be no pain at once."


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Asma roared, even already flushed with the strange force of the horns holding his neck, but still struggling to throw her Chakra knife out.


    "Shuriken spiky cut cone!!"

 327 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 327

    The Wind Dun Chakra that Asma had previously injected on Feiyan broke out and turned into a turbulent flow of Wind Dun, cutting off all the tentacles on Jiaodu''s hand, and naturally the hand holding Asma''s neck loosened.


    "Unexpectedly, you still have some ability, the wind is suppressed!"


    Before Asma could catch her breath, she had to avoid the attack from Katoto, and then she heard Shikamaru''s cry behind her.


    "Asma! Be careful!!"


    boom!


    Feiduan casually threw the unconscious Sora aside, and pointed the huge bloody sickle at Shikamaru and the others, and said, "Little ghosts, come and die."


    "He is the undead bastard that Mr. Nan said?"


    "There should be nothing wrong with such an exaggerated blood red sickle."


    "If he doesn''t die, how are we going to deal with him?"


    Shikamaru squatted down slightly to start Jieyin, and said: "We don''t need to deal with him at all. We just need to hold him and wait until the support comes. It is best if we can make him lose his mobility. Izumo, Zi Iron, I will attack, you two will cover me."


    "understand!"


    Shenyue Izumo and Gangzite nodded at the same time. Although Shikamaru was young, his abilities were obvious to all, so Izumo and Zitie were very willing to cooperate with Shikamaru.


    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"


    Shenyue Izumo quickly formed seals in his hand, and spit out a huge fireball from his mouth.


    Although Feidan is not dead, he is still unwilling to be hit by the enemy''s ninjutsu for no reason when it is not necessary. After all, although he won''t die, he still hurts.


    "Hey, I will dedicate you to Lord Cthulhu today. There are three people at once, Lord Cthulhu must be very happy!"


    Feiduan jumped to avoid Izumo''s giant fireball, and then flicked his hand, the steel cable controlled the huge bloody three sickles, and first flew towards Shikamaru.


    "Summon a sledgehammer!"


    Gangzitie and Shenyue Izumo have been partners for many years, and the two cooperated perfectly. When the flying stage was forced into the air by the fierce fireball of Izumo, Gangzitie immediately summoned a sledgehammer that looked like a huge shell. , Thrown towards the flying section in midair.


    The sledgehammer was very weird, it looked like a shell, but after being thrown out by the steel, it seemed to spread its wings, maintaining balance and speed in the air.


    "cut!"


    Feiduan sipped, and pulled the steel cable in his hand, pulling the bloody three sickles back in front of him.


    Boom!!


    Feudan was not strong enough, was forced to retreat by Gangzi Tie, and then Izumo immediately launched his own ninjutsu.


    "Shui Dun Shui Yi Na Yuan!"


    This trick is not for attacking, but for restricting the enemy''s use. It is full of viscous liquid like caramel, and it instantly falls where the flight segment is about to fall.


    "Damn it!"


    If you change into a horn, you will directly use ninjutsu to blast it up, but the flying segment will not work. You turn over in the air, first insert the bloody three sickles on the ground, and then the whole person steadily falls on the sickle, taking advantage of the momentum to jump. Jumping out of the range of Shui Yan Nayuan, and then pulling with his hand, the three sickles flew into Fei Duan''s hands again.


    "You hateful fellows! I must dedicate you to Lord Cthulhu!!"


    "You talk too much nonsense! Shadow imitation!"


    Shikamaru completed the seal, and the dark shadow stretched towards the flying section like a ghost.


    "Shadow imitation technique? Cut!" Fei Duan was cautious in his heart, but his mouth was still disdainful, his wrist turned, and the huge three sickles flew towards Shikamaru under the control of the steel cable.


    "Help me create opportunities!"


    "Understood! Fire escape from Phoenix Immortal Fire Art!"


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Fei Duan was continuously evading Izumo''s phoenix fire technique in mid-air. Zi Tie swung a huge strange hammer and rushed towards Fei Duan. At the same time, Shikamaru''s shadow quickly stretched towards Fei Duan.


    Boom!!


    Fei Duan pretended to be invincible, the quilt was hit and flew away, his wrists turned, with a weird smile on his face, Fei Duan''s bloody three sickles suddenly flew towards Asma who was fighting with his horns. .


    Shikamaru''s pupils shrank and shouted, "Asma! Be careful!!"


    Shikamaru¡¯s voice was very timely, but there was no way. Asma needed to concentrate all his attention just to deal with the horns. How could he pay attention to the flying section when he had time. Even with Shikamaru¡¯s reminder, Asma turned around immediately , I used Feiyan to block Fei Duan''s sickle, but the sickle was too huge, Asma now only has a Feiyan in his hand. The right temple was pierced a bit, and the tip of the knife was stained with Asma''s. blood.


    "Oops!"


    Feiduan tumbled and fell to Jiao Du''s side, and at the same time, his tongue curled up, swallowing Asma''s blood into his abdomen.


    "Ahahahaha, you are done!" After swallowing Asma''s blood, Fei Duan immediately became extremely arrogant.


    Jiao Du looked at Fei Duan, and said indifferently: "Don''t play too far. If you mess up that guy''s body and make me unable to exchange money, I will kill you!"


    "I see, Jiaodu! But I have to dedicate everyone else to Lord Cthulhu!"


    "No problem." Shikamaru and the others are worthless, and of course they all agreed.


    "Damn it! This time it''s trouble!" Shikamaru frowned. Even if Xiao Nan reminded them earlier, they ended up in this situation. Asma''s blood was obtained by flying, and what''s worse, they wanted At the same time facing the two bastards of Fei Duan and Jiao.


    "Hehehehe... prepare to accept the sanctions of Lord Cthulhu!" Feiduan sneered, cut his wrist, and then drew his special formation underground with his own blood, the whole body turned black. , The surface of the body seems to have a white bone map.


    "Fly section, hurry up, otherwise it will be troublesome to let Konoha''s reinforcements come."


    "I see, Jiao Du!" Fei Duan shouted uncomfortably, took out an iron drill from his sleeve, and slammed it into his heart, "Go to hell!!"


    "Ah! Konoha Cyclone!!"*2


    Two weird calls came from the sky, and two funny green figures rushed behind Jiao Du and Fei Duan instantly, kicking them out with one kick.


    boom!


    Jiao Du, Fei Duan and Asma flew out at the same time.


    "Damn it!" Feiduan was about to cast a spell, when he was kicked out of the air suddenly, he almost fell a dog to eat shit, after steadying his figure, he looked at the two green watermelon peels angrily.


    "I told you to hurry up."


    "Shut up! All corners!"


    "Are these two guys Akatsuki''s members?"


    "Teacher Akai! Asma has been cursed by that black guy, and he must never be allowed to go back into the red circle on the ground!"


    "The red circle?" A Kai looked at the formation on the ground, then smiled confidently, and said: "Understood! As long as you defeat them all, there is no problem! Go on, Xiao Li!"

 328 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 328

    "Yo Xi! Teacher Kai!"


    "I still can''t stand the two of them." Tian Tian''s helpless expression disappeared in an instant.


    "Yo!! Let''s go together!"


    "Yes! Teacher Kai!"


    "Hi hi~~"


    Chapter 363: Two fools!Battle plan!


    Asma and the four of them dealt with flying segments and corners, it can be said that they are completely at a disadvantage, but it is different with Akaiban.


    "Ah hit! Konoha Rigid Tornado!"


    Xiao Li and A Kai cried strangely at the same time, their bodies rotated in different directions, but there was only one target, that is, the head of Jiao Du.


    It was a sneak attack just now. There was nothing to say. When fighting head-on, the horns would be so easy for the two little ghosts to hit them. They immediately used the soil spears, and the whole body became hard ~ hard as iron.


    Boom!!


    The whirling kick of Xiao Li and A Kai is enough to kick off the towering tree in an instant, but they kicked the hands of the corner duo. The hands of the corner duo are strengthened by earth spears, which are harder than steel rods. If you force them, they will break. I''m afraid it will be the leg bones of Xiao Li and Kai.


    so hard!


    Xiao Li and A Kai froze at the same time, and then turned back and backed a little.


    "Teacher Akai! This person''s defense is so strong!"


    "Yes! But youth is never allowed to give up. Use that, Xiao Li!"


    "Yes! Teacher Akai!"


    Konoha''s two super thick eyebrows burned at the same time, and his eyes burned with a raging fire that would never cease. If placed on the battlefield, the two of them would definitely be the best candidates for the vanguard, because of their unquenchable fighting spirit on the battlefield. The above can indeed play a big role.


    "Open the door! Shut the door! The life door! The wound door! Dumen! King door! Six doors open together!!"


    A Kai and Xiao Li exploded into six doors at the same time, and the powerful Chakra rose into the sky. The chakra who opened six doors in one breath made the skins of Xiao Li and A Kai all become red, and their eyes became completely white. They were powerful. It''s hard to resist.


    "These two rare beasts! One of them is the guy that Guiyu said?! Damn it!"


    Kokaku secretly figured out how to retreat. After all, no matter who it was, it would be troublesome to face two ninjas who opened six doors at once, and the longer the delay, the more and more wood. Ye Yuanjun''s arrival is even more troublesome.


    "Go! Lee!"


    "Okay! Teacher Kay!"


    Kai and Xiao Li turned into two green hurricanes, rushing towards the corner.


    "Damn it! Huo Dun heads hard!"


    Jiao Du spit out a fireball, which quickly turned into a sea of ??flames after landing, swallowing A Kai and Xiao Li all.


    boom!!


    Kai, who opened six doors, was absolutely tyrannical and unreasonable in his attack. There was a huge chakra shrouded in him. He broke through his head from the front and rushed to the front of Jiao Du in an instant. Lift up.


    A Kai was originally a speed-flow physical skill expert. After opening six gates, his speed would not be inferior to that of the fourth generation of Raikage. Rao was unable to respond with the strength of Jiao Du, and was kicked in the chin by A Kai.


    "Shadow Dance Leaf!!"


    Unwilling to be a supporting role, Xiao Li immediately rushed to A Kai''s body, supporting A Kai''s body with his hand, and then made the same action as A Kai.


    boom!!


    Poor Uncle Jiao Du, in terms of speed, couldn''t compare with this pair of monster masters and disciples, his body was kicked into the air.


    Xiao Li and A Kai rushed into the air a little bit at the same time. They were in the front and back of Jiao Du, and they had already put out punches.


    "Damn it! Water escape water curtain tent! Earth escape earth spear!!"


    "Little Li!"


    "Understood! Teacher Kay!!"


    Xiao Li yelled and started punching at the same time as Akai. The two punched their fists vigorously. Under the six-door chakra, the two punched faster than anything else, their fists rubbed violently with the air. Countless high-temperature flame bombs erupted, all flying towards the corner between the two of them.


    "Feng Chaohuang!!"


    The two combined their efforts to hit the sixth door of the joint uprising, countless flame bombs are denser than machine guns, and they continuously bombard Jiaodu''s body. Although the defense force of the water curtain is better than the water front, it is also difficult to resist. This kind of S-level physical skill was destroyed by fire bombs almost instantly.


    Xiao Li and Akai punched continuously, punching the trench coat of Xiao Tau on Jiao Du to tattered. After 20 seconds of continuous high-speed punching, the punch speed gradually slowed down due to the side effect of the sixth gate.


    The two super watermelon peels closed their punches at the same time, and then both hit the corners with their hardest punches.


    "Night Phoenix!!"


    The red firelight formed two red phoenixes, with sharp screams, and Xiao Li and A Kai struck Jiao Du''s body one after another.


    "Wow!!"


    The body received such a heavy blow, even the horns could not help but vomit blood, the blood soaked through the mask, and the green eyes were full of resentment.


    "Go down!"


    Xiao Li and A Kai''s heavy kick hit Jiao Du''s body, and finally made Jiao Du''s body fall from mid-air, like a meteorite, hitting a huge crater on the ground.


    "Those two fools! No need to do it like this?!"


    Every day, he covered the flying sand and gravel with his hands, and complained about the two idiots he was facing, for the sake of his teachers and teammates who are the best guys?How good would it be to team up with Naruto?


    Ning Ci''s beautiful face was also extremely helpless at this time, and said: "It seems that they don''t understand the meaning of Master Naruto at all."


    "It''s weird that they two fools can understand Naruto''s intentions, oh..." Tiantian sighed helplessly, Naruto put so many young people into this task, and then led by their teacher, among them The purpose, in fact, probably all know except A Kai and Xiao Li.


    Even if they are not traversers and do not have the advantage of knowing the plot, for example, smart people like Neji and Shikamaru can still detect that the world of Ninja is getting more and more chaotic. Akatsuki wants to collect the nine big-tailed beasts, that is, and the whole Ninja The world is the enemy. In order to cope with the dangerous situation that may occur in the future, these young ninjas urgently need to improve. Now think about it, isn''t that the same situation of the sprite mission?Sending a group of young boys to the front, Naruto is really courageous.


    The only thing that can''t figure out the situation is probably Xiao Li and Akai, the two live treasures. If they directly killed the horns, Naruto''s plan this time would have failed.


    Sora is not particularly concerned about whether he can regain Naruto. The one he cares most about now is the three-tailed and six-tailed Chakras, and how to improve the strength of his subordinates as soon as possible in a short period of time. Time is not waiting.


    "Those two fools, who told them to fight so hard?!"


    Naruto and Tsunade hid aside and took a peek. They were really speechless about the performance of Akai and Xiao Li, saying, "If the horns are dead, what will the other teams fight when they come over? A group of people besieged the flying section? This is boring. ."


    It''s fine if Xiao Li fights so hard, and Akai doesn''t fight so hard either. Naruto''s idea of ??training his subordinates is about to die.


    "I think you''ll be content. If they two fools do nothing, then they are not Konoha''s live treasure master and apprentice."

 329 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 329

    "Hehe, that''s what I said." Naruto smiled helplessly. Akai is Akai and Xiao Li is Xiao Li. If they are like Kakashi and Shikamaru, they can understand their own thoughts with just one look. The mind is simply impossible.


    If the Kakashi team is the first to rush here, Kakashi will definitely send a few small groups directly to deal with the corners and flying segments, and he will be on the sidelines. If they are not in danger, Kakashi will definitely not Shot.


    Shikamaru fell to Ning Ci''s side and sighed with a rare helplessness. He exchanged glances with Ning Ci, and it could be seen that they were very speechless towards Xiao Li and Akai.


    Too lazy to complain about the two watermelon skins, Ning Ci looked at Asma and said, "Asma, how are you doing now?"


    "Fortunately, it''s just a bit of skin on the face and a kick in the back."


    "The scars on the face were caused by Feidan¡¯s sickle, but the one behind it should be the so-called curse. Xiao Li¡¯s previous attacks on Feidan were equally applied to Asma¡¯s body. According to the intelligence analysis now known, There are two conditions for completing the curse. The first is blood. We can¡¯t let the flying section spit out Asma¡¯s blood. The second is to stand in the vicious circle on the ground, so as long as you protect the vicious circle, you should not There will be problems." Shikamaru''s analysis was rigorous and without errors, and Neji had to admire Shikamaru''s analytical ability.


    "Asma, leave the next battle to us. You are in this strange circle. Never let the flying segment enter that circle."


    "Don''t worry." Asma, who also knew the true meaning of Naruto¡¯s mission, did not refuse, and agreed with one bit. Before that, there was no way. Their team faced the two of Akatsuki, and Asma had to If you do it, if you let Shikamaru, Izumo and Zitie face two S-rank rebels, they are just looking for death. Now that Kaiban has come to the rescue, Asma has no reason to rush forward and die.


    "Damn devil!" Jiao Du''s tone was gloomy, and he slowly stood up from the falling smoke and dust, his green eyes were naked, with naked killing intent, "Damn devil! He ruined my heart. I absolutely want to supplement with your heart!"


    The horns ripped off his tattered windbreaker, revealing a body that seemed to be covered with patches, and there were four masks of different colors behind it.


    The black tentacles on Jiao Du''s body were constantly wriggling, and the surface of the body also cracked. The mask and black tentacles left his body, forming four masked monsters.


    One of the monsters wearing a blue mask just came on stage, and fell softly, like a puddle of mud.


    "Hey, Jiaodu, why did one die when he came out?!"


    "You shut up! Or I''ll kill you!" Jiao Du is in a bad mood now, his heart is destroyed, Jiao Du is of course angry.


    "Master Xiao Nan said that the horns have a total of five hearts. The four monsters plus his body should be these five hearts. As for the one that just died, it should be killed by Akai and Xiao Li. I have to kill him four times. Really, how could there be such a troublesome ability?"


    "It is of course troublesome to regard them as one person, so why not treat them as four people?"


    Shikamaru and Ningci were stunned by a casual word every day, and then they laughed bitterly. They are really stupid. Yeah, shouldn¡¯t it be enough to treat the opposite as four people? Anyway, that¡¯s a heart whose horns are snatched from someone else¡¯s body. .


    "In that case, let''s do it!"


    Chapter 364: Solving the Undead Duo!Second see Uchiha belt soil!


    Ning Ci yelled, and first rushed up towards the horns. Kamaru, Izumo and Zitie also faced the horns and his masked monsters. Akai and Xiao Li just opened six doors and fought fiercely. While resting on the side, every day I found the Fei Duan alone.


    Fei Duan was carrying the huge bloody March sickle, without his nagging consciousness at all, pointing to Tian Tian frantically and said: "Little girl, don''t think you are a woman and I will be merciful, your companion provokes ~ Fire me, I will dedicate you to Lord Cthulhu first!"


    Tian Tian didn''t show weakness at all, with one hand on his hips, one finger at the flying section, quite a bit of pointing, and he said sharply.


    "Don''t think you are an idiot. Miss Ben will not kill you. I tell you that Miss Ben will not sympathize with brain-disabled children!"


    I have probably known Naruto for a long time, everyone will be infected with his poisonous tongue, and Tian Tian is not immune. This girl with a strong Chinese style almost killed Fei Duan when she spoke.


    "Tiantian is really bad for you to teach, not only Sand Iron and Flying Thunder God, but also your broken mouth."


    "It''s not a bad thing. If you can make the enemy irrational in battle, it will be good for the battle."


    "quibble!"


    Whether in the original work or in various fans, it can be seen that Fei Duan is an extremely chatty and grumpy guy, who is completely violent by Tian Tian''s words.


    "Damn it! You stinky woman!!" Fei Duan yelled, and the bloody March sickle in his hand flew towards Tiantian''s face.


    Tiantian smiled slightly and said, "Just wait for your trick!" After finishing talking, a scroll was quickly shaken out of the sleeve, and after unfolding, the contents inside were released.


    "Sand iron shield!"


    "Nani?!"


    Fei Duan was still in surprise, but his bloody March sickle continued to fly towards the sky. To be precise, he was attracted. Fei Duan¡¯s attack methods were indeed scarce. He used the bloody March sickle to get the enemy first. Blood, and then launch the death division by blood.


    The abilities of the flying section are indeed very powerful and very special, but it is easier to deal with after knowing the characteristics.


    The sand iron was launched every day, and the first thing was to destroy the attack weapons of the flying section.


    "Damn it!"


    Fei Duan shouted angrily, Tiantian¡¯s ability can be regarded as restraining Fei Duan. It is not restraining the death of the dead by blood, but restraining his bloody March sickle. Although Fei Duan¡¯s sickle looks exaggerated, it is also an iron weapon. After all, this There are so many artifacts in the world, iron, which will be affected by the magnetic escape, and the flying section uses steel cables to control the bloody March sickle. Because the "arm" is too long, the strength is lacking, and it is impossible to break free. Sand iron shield every day.


    Tian Tian¡¯s pretty face showed a smug smile. After all, a 17-year-old girl who can master the strongest weapon of three generations of Fengying is proud of her.


    "Sand iron funeral!"


    Tiantian imitated Gaara''s appearance and stretched out his right hand, and shook the bloody March sickle of Fei Duan. The black sand iron instantly wrapped the bloody March sickle. Fei Duan was not strong enough to hold the bloody March sickle. Withdraw.


    "broken!!"


    Click!!


    Wrapped in black sand and iron, Fei Duan¡¯s bloody March sickle wailed, and the blood-red knife was covered with cracks, and then it was crushed by sand iron. The black sand iron seemed to be turned into a monster¡¯s mouth, and the blood March sickle chewed and swallowed, making a crunching sound, making the scalp numb.


    Fei Duan looked at the severed steel cable in his hand with a burst of anger on his face.


    "Damn it! I must kill you!"


    "Hehe, do you have that ability?"


    Tian Qiao smiled Yanran, facing an S-rank rebellious person, an extremely dangerous figure who could capture Erwei Ren Zhuli alive, Tian Tian still did not feel any tension, this was confidence in his own strength, and confidence in someone.


    Feidan''s bloody March sickle was destroyed, and he had no attacking tactics, so he could only rush up with the iron rod.


    Tiantian''s gaze turned indifferent, and he quickly took out four kunai with detonation charms from his ninja bag, and flew away accurately toward Fei Duan''s arms and legs.


    Even if the flying section has the ability to be immortal, if it is blown off, there is still no way to act. It is strange to say that the flying section has the immortality ability that can be said to surpass that of Otsuki Kaguya, but it does not have the ability to recover. Need to partner with the horns who have grievances.


    Ding Ding!!


    Kuwu was blocked by the flying section, but the remaining two were still inserted into the flying section and exploded!


    Because Fei Duan is immortal, his attack is extremely fierce. After rushing through the explosion smoke, you can see that Fei Duan¡¯s left hand is bleeding, but it can be used for strange things. The action does not seem to be awkward at all. It can be said to be a Need for metamorphosis.


    Tian Tian keeps a distance from the Fei Duan. In Kaiban, although Tian Tian is one of the rare ninjas in intensive training, her speed is also ranked first among female ninjas, even if it is against Fei Duan. .


    "Magnetic Escape, Sand and Iron Boundary Method!"


    As long as the dead division is sealed off by blood, Fei Duan is really not a strong opponent. Tiantian also realizes this, so he wants to go to the other side and fight on the other side quickly, and abolish Fei Duan¡¯s bloody March sickle. , Tian Tian directly used his strongest tricks.


    The black sand iron gathers together in mid-air, and then suddenly diverges towards the surroundings. The black sand iron keeps diverging, although due to the fact that there are fewer chakras, the sand iron that can be controlled every day is much less than Naruto. But in terms of the control accuracy of sand and iron, Tiantian is better than Naruto. That''s the reason. After all, Naruto knows too much.


    "Ahhhhh! Damn it! You damn woman!!"


    Fei Duan let out a scream and kept yelling, but his body had been pierced by the sand iron, and several sand iron pierced into Fei Duan''s body, and then pierced out of his body. The effect was very similar to the cutting technique.


    Fei Duan¡¯s blood dripped down to the ground along the sand and iron, but Fei Duan itself did not seem to have suffered any damage. Even his head was pierced by a sand iron, but it still had no effect. Scolded and cursed every day.

 330 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 330

    Ninja, except Feidan, which is unreliable, controlling emotions is a compulsory course. Anyway, Feidan is already defeated by Tiantian''s subordinates. Tiantian has nothing to be angry about. Instead, he looks at the sand that has been caught by her in surprise. Iron pierces the flying section that is still energetic.


    "I didn''t expect to be immortal, na, but as long as you destroy your body, you can''t act."


    "You hateful woman!!"


    "Yes~~ I''m very hateful, I have listened to it many times." Tian Tian said helplessly, waving his hands, his annoying tone really resembled someone, "Sand iron strangling!"


    The sand-iron boundary method that pierces the body of the fly section seems to become a grinding wheel for polishing. The sharp but rough grinding wheel quickly cuts and grinds the body of the fly section. The fly section screams constantly, but it can only bear it. The result of all the parts below his neck being ground.


    The corners of Tiantian¡¯s eyes twitched, she was not torturous or mad, and it was not the first day she used sand and iron to confront the enemy, but it was the first time she encountered this situation. Who called Fei Duan was so perverted? Change to someone else , A scream was gone.


    But things have to go on at this point, and they can¡¯t stop. Tian Tian tried to endure the nausea in his heart, and completely shredded Fei Duan¡¯s body, and then took out a few detonation charms, turning Fei Duan into pieces. The body was completely burned.


    "Damn!! You stinky woman!! I want to kill you! I want to break your neck!!"


    Fei Duan now has only one head left, and his body is gone. He who does not have the ability to regenerate can no longer continue to move. Even if there is a dead division with blood, there is no gushing out, and his face has never been activated. The black at that time became a normal color.


    The sand iron was sealed again every day, and then, holding Feiduan''s head, while blowing his whistle, he bounced towards Jiaodu.


    "Smelly woman! Put my head down!"


    "Okay."


    Everyday, we are surprisingly good to discuss, and immediately agreed, but it is obvious that someone who has been taught by Naruto is absolutely untrustworthy. Fei Duan¡¯s head sits in free fall due to gravity, but Fei Duan¡¯s head is still Before landing, he was kicked by Tiantian''s feet, and flew into the air like a ball, then fell again, and kicked again.


    "Asshole!!"


    "Hehe, it''s fun."


    Easily solved the flying stage every day, and even kicked the flying stage''s head as a ball, which was an excellent performance.


    On the other side, the strength of Jiaodu is far from comparable to that of the flying stage. Even if it is one-to-many, even if Kakashi and Red Bean are here, the boys have participated in the battle and completely defeated the angle. They were all used as hand-trainers, and Hong Dou could see his blood surging from the side, and he almost couldn''t help rushing up to give Jiao Du a setback.


    The tragic uncle Kakuto, a character who can escape from the hand of Chizuma Senju, has experienced a year of life in Kakuto, and was defeated in the joint efforts of Konoha''s younger generation. All five hearts were destroyed and completely changed. It became a dead body.


    "Everyone did a good job."


    When the angle was dead, Naruto slowly emerged from the ground. Except for the two idiots, Xiao Li and Akai, everyone seemed not too surprised by his appearance.


    "Master Hokage, why are you here?" Xiao Li pointed to Naruto and asked in surprise.


    Ning Ci and Tian Tian were already embarrassed to see Xiao Li, how could they have such superb teammates?It''s a shame to say it.


    "It''s too troublesome to explain, Kakashi." Naruto looked at Kakashi who was about to hide, then pointed to Xiao Li and Akai, and said, "I will leave the explanation to you."


    "Can you not?" Kakashi scratched his head, talking to those two idiots would lower his IQ.


    "Yes, but one year''s salary is deducted."


    Ignore Kakashi''s expression of having a poop, because he lost something round and round to him every day.


    "Naruto, this is for you!"


    Naruto grabbed a look and immediately became happy. The thing thrown to him every day is Fei Duan''s head. This guy will not die if his head is chopped off. He is still babbling endlessly.


    "If you have anything to say, just go to the interrogation department. I don''t know if Ibis will like his new toy?"


    Everyone showed a strange look on their faces. Think about the perverted guy Ibizi. If he sees a head, one head will spit out trash in front of him, and he doesn''t know what the reaction will be.


    Most of the people''s thoughts were weird, and then Hongdou couldn''t help but snorted first. Everyone laughed. Obviously, after solving the flying section and Jiaodu, everyone was in a good mood.


    Naruto laughed for a while, and his smile broke suddenly, dropping Feiduan''s head, and then quickly drew out his kunai, and threw it out at five o''clock behind him.


    "Flying Thunder God''s Slash!"


    Ding!!


    Naruto''s Flying Thunder God''s Slash did not make a contribution this time, but instead slashed on a huge fan that looked like a gourd.


    "Hello, it''s been a few days, Uchiha..."


    Chapter 365: Two Victory Uchiha Takes Soil!


    Naruto didn''t say the name of Motou directly, but said it with lips. No one could see it, but it was enough for Uchiha to see it.


    Naruto could obviously see through the hole in the mask that Uchiha''s pupils with soil shrank, the scarlet writing wheel eyes turned, and the other eye had been replaced with light purple reincarnation eyes.


    Naruto is not worried about being hypnotized by Uchiha¡¯s earthy eyes, because he is now in the Nine-Tailed Chakra mode, immune to illusion, even if it is another god, one of Shisui¡¯s kaleidoscope is in Itachi and one in Naruto. So don¡¯t worry.


    boom!!


    Bring the earth''s hand to exert force, and the flame fan in his hand will block Naruto from flying.


    Naruto landed steadily on the ground. The slender fox''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he carefully looked at the soil. At this time, the soil was already dressed up during the Fourth Ninja World War, wearing a purple long-distance race. Wearing a white mask that resembles a three-gou jade reincarnation eye, the lower two goujas are exactly where the eyes are. Naruto can''t figure it out. What is the hole on the top of the head?


    In his hand is the flame fan, the artifact of the Uchiha clan. In fact, the prototype is the plantain fan. The Uchiha clan is a fire-controlling clan, and its clan emblem is also in the shape of a fan. The flame fan is a banana fan.


    Bring the soil now has reincarnation eyes, which means that seeking Daoyu is useless to him, and to deal with his supernatural power, the only way to fight with other tricks is to use the technique of Flying Thunder God.


    When the enemy appeared, everyone immediately assumed a fighting posture.


    "Don''t be impulsive, you are not his opponents."


    Naruto prevented the impulsive elements, such as Hongdou, Akai, and Xiaoli, who rushed forward directly. As long as the power of the earth is too abnormal, it depends on this trick to bring the earth, but he can really do it. Eat all over the sky, if you are there, if Tsunade uses the technique of Hundred Heroes desperately, he may be able to attack at the moment of the attack with soil. Xiaonan''s technique of the paper man, although he should be prepared for the last time he brought soil, maybe It can also play a role, Kakashi... He hasn''t fully grasped the power of the divine power, and it is too reluctant for him to deal with the soil. Akai, if you open the eight doors, you can use Xixiang and Yekai''s The speed should be able to attack before the soil can launch the divine power, but it is hard to say whether it can be killed. After all, the soil now has a kaleidoscope at the same time, and the eye of reincarnation has wooden escape.


    Finally, other people, facing the divine power of bringing the soil, are simply tortured.


    "I didn''t expect you to show up in person."


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect you to find Fei Duan and Jiao Du so soon, they are too useless."


    "It''s useless to say that others are useless, what about yourself, you lost to me last time, do you think you can win this time?"


    "I didn''t come to fight with you today." Too Tu is a little bit weak. On the one hand, it may be because of Naruto''s Thunder God, on the other hand, it may also be because Kakashi is here, and his power is also a trouble. .


    "Oh?"


    Naruto looked at the empty space lying on the ground not far away. Calculated according to the distance, the distance between Naruto and the earth-carrying empty space was about seventy meters.


    Whoosh!!


    As if rehearsing thousands of times, Naruto and Taito shot at the same time, while Fei Lei Shen and Shenwei activated at the same time.


    "I won!"


    The space was twisted like a whirlpool, and the hand with soil first touched Kong''s body, and then immediately activated the divine power to absorb him into his own space.


    Snapped!

 331 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 331

    Naruto didn''t try to grab the air. In fact, it didn''t matter at all. Naruto''s hand patted behind the soiled body, and Fei Lei Shen''s coordinates were immediately engraved on the soiled body.


    "Oops!"


    In fact, Naruto knows that his speed is not as fast as taking soil. The characteristic of Shenwei is that it is slower when he absorbs himself than others. Naruto¡¯s speed of using Thunder God is just stuck in the middle, faster than taking soil to absorb himself, so last time Naruto can win the trick of taking soil, but it is slower than taking soil to absorb others. Therefore, Naruto did not grab the air at all this time. Instead, he would fly when he took the soil to activate the divine power to absorb the air and must be materialized. Thor''s coordinates are engraved on him.


    Under normal circumstances, Fei Lei Shen¡¯s coordinates will never disappear. Only Yin and Yang can be eliminated. However, today¡¯s belt soil can¡¯t be used for seeking Taoism, because seeking Taoism is a six-way immortal technique, not the power of the reincarnation eye, whether it is Nagato, With soil or spots, in the state of reincarnation, there is no way to seek jade. Why not use ninjutsu that integrates offense and defense and can invalidate all ninjutsu?It''s because it can''t be used at all.


    Regardless of whether it is Madara or Zodiac, it is only after becoming ten-tailed man¡¯s pillar power that Naruto has perceived ten-tailed chakra in the fairy mode. It is the infinite force of nature, that is, the power of the fairy. The Naruto in here has obtained the power of the Six Ways of Immortals and then turned on the Six Ways of Immortal Art to have the Jade for Seeking Dao. It can be seen that the Jade for Seeking Dao is a kind of immortal art, but it is not the art of reincarnation.


    In this duel between Naruto and Daito, Naruto lost faster than Naruto, but Naruto won it more sinister than anyone else!


    Taking the earth to take the air into his own power, but Naruto''s attack has also arrived.


    "Dayu spiral pill!"


    boom!!


    Bringing soil instantly placed the flame ball fan behind him, and the huge ball fan was taken with soil as a shield.


    boom!!


    The hardness of the flame group fan is very high. After receiving a large jade spiral pill at zero distance, there is not even a scar.


    Uchiha Daido immediately moved away from Naruto, and quickly formed seals in his hand. The kaleidoscope writing wheel in his right eye began to spin rapidly, and a high-temperature flame was vented from his mouth.


    "Fire escape the storm fluttering!"


    In terms of power, the strongest fire escape should be Jiraiya''s Senfa Goemon, but in terms of speed, the fastest fire escape is definitely a violent storm with soil, and there is no one.


    Create a spiral space distortion with the body, and then spit a high-temperature flame into the space. The destructive power is not as good as Goemon, and it is not as good as Madara¡¯s violent fire extinguishing and extinguishing, because the space created by the gods is twisted and the storm is dancing. The strike range and speed are exceptionally fast.


    You can definitely avoid it at Naruto''s speed, but the group of people behind Naruto definitely can''t. Including Xiaonan and Tsunade, it is too reluctant to escape the storm at speed.This is what Uchiha brought soil, forcing Naruto to rescue.


    "Xianfa water escape spiral shuriken!"


    boom!!


    Naruto couldn''t keep up with speed, but in terms of destructive power, the spiral shuriken absolutely threw the storm out of two streets.


    The explosion separated Naruto and Uchiha from taking soil, and taking soil immediately activated the divine power technique and sucked himself into the divine power space. Obviously, he did not want to smash with Naruto here and immediately ran away.


    "Flying Thunder God''s Slash!"


    Naruto''s speed in launching Thunder God this time was a little slower, because he wanted to completely block the violent storm, and when Thunder God''s Slash was launched, Uchiha had already entered the power of God.


    "It''s really a lot of twists and turns this time, it seems that we have to collect the other tail beasts as soon as possible." Uchiha stood in a dark divine space and said coldly, looking at the space at his feet, "It seems that Kyuubi Chakra can only make do with this guy."


    "Flying Thunder God''s Slash!"


    "what?!"


    Uchiha was shocked with the soil, but Naruto, who was shining in gold, rushed to him in an instant, and the extremely sharp Flying Thunder God slashed away.


    laugh!!


    Uchiha''s kaleidoscope with soil clearly saw Naruto''s movements in an instant, and he turned sideways, but helplessly, Naruto deliberately attacked. Uchiha''s movement with soil slowed down, and Naruto cut off his arm instantly.


    Breaking off an arm is not a serious injury to the soil with inter-pillar cells. What he cares more about now is how Naruto broke into the divine space?


    "How did you get in?" Uchiha looked at Naruto coldly with the soil.


    Naruto cut Uchiha''s arm with dirt in one move, looking very relaxed and casual. Throwing Thunder God Kunai up and down in his hand, he said: "What else can I do? Of course I used the Thunder God technique to come in, you forget. Do you have my Thunder God coordinates on your body?"


    "Even if there is the Art of Thunder God, how can you keep me from entering this space?" Uchiha knew that Naruto''s entry must be related to the Art of Thunder God, but the problem is that this is his space. The method forcibly broke in.


    It¡¯s like Uchiha¡¯s taking soil to open the space of Otsuki Teruya with God¡¯s might. Although it can be forced to open, it¡¯s not his space, so even the soil with inter-pillar cells will have both eyes after using God¡¯s might a few times. Bleeding, it can be seen that it takes a huge chakra to open a space that is not yours.


    This time it was different from Otsuki Kaguya. In Otsuki Kaguya''s case, the earth was used in the space of the beginning ball. At that time, Otsuki Kaguya was fighting against Naruto in the world of ice. In the divine power space, Naruto also directly broke into the divine power space. Would the master of the divine power, the soil, know?!If this is the case, there is no need to sleep after taking soil.


    A sneer appeared on Naruto''s face, and he explained it to Ji Tu listen carefully, saying: "Tell you, I entered this space at the same time as you."


    "Impossible! At that time, you obviously had already activated God of Thunder... Did you make the second space jump in another dimension?!"


    "Yes, that''s it."


    Fei Lei Shen San Duan, after using it once to overcast Jiraiya, this time it also overcast to Uchiha belt soil.


    If Naruto is set to A, and the soil is set to B when in real space, Naruto¡¯s first time to fly Thunder God¡¯s Slash is to jump from point A to point B, but it is in the process of Naruto¡¯s jump Point B disappeared, but Naruto still jumped to point B¡¯s original position, which is an empty place, but Naruto jumped again in a different dimension space, and jumped directly to point C in the divine space, where the soil is located. .


    Because the time for Naruto''s second jump and the time taken by the divine power with the soil overlapped, the spatial fluctuations also coincided with each other, and the divine power with the soil would only think that it was the spatial fluctuation caused by his own divine power.


    "Unexpectedly, your spatial technique has reached this level."


    "Thank you for your compliment."


    Naruto looked at the soil coldly, thinking about whether to chop him directly here, but forget it after another thought. First, it is not so easy to kill Uchiha soil. I can only shame him once, and it will be useless next time. Second, the resurrection of Otsuki Teruya is a general trend, and it is inevitable. Even if Uchiha dies with the soil, it may happen that a Uchiha certain Come to resurrect Datongmu Huiye, so killing him is meaningless.


    Looking at the severed hand on the ground, Naruto sneered:


    "You have lost to me twice in a row, next time...hahahaha..."


    Chapter 366: Teaching Kakashi, Demon Naruto!


    In the second confrontation with Uchiha Daito, Naruto won. He laughed and rushed out of the divine space. Uchiha took the soil to look at the unconscious Sora around him. He felt that he had lost, but he didn¡¯t know what he was losing. local.


    After Naruto rushed out of the divine power space, everyone immediately surrounded him.


    "Don''t worry, although that guy is better than me, but he can''t help me."


    Among the people, the one who worried the most was Xiao Nan, because she knew Uchiha¡¯s ability to take the soil best, and the person who could escape from her sacred paper man skills was of course a peerless powerhouse. Seeing Naruto was fine, she couldn¡¯t help. Relieved.


    Pop!


    Naruto clapped his hands and said, "Well, don''t worry, although his space ninjutsu is better than me, but if you really want to fight, he may not be my opponent."


    What Naruto is telling is the truth. Uchiha¡¯s space ninjutsu with soil is actually superior to Naruto. Naruto was able to injure him twice, the first time because Uchiha brought soil to face Nagato and Konan. It consumed too many chakras, not in the best condition, this time I used the Thunder God Three Duan Yin to bring the soil once, but one cannot be two, and there will be no way next time.


    However, unlike Uchiha¡¯s one trick that takes the soil, Naruto is not the only one with Thunder God. Speaking of which, Thunder God is not his best attack method. If you really want to fight, Naruto has the advantage of winning. of.


    "Okay, get ready to go back to Konoha. Akatsuki is going to collect the tail beasts. Next, the Ninja world will become more and more chaotic. Today can only be regarded as an exercise. Starting today, always prepare for the fourth Ninja war. !"


    Everyone was shocked, Naruto spoke extremely solemnly, absolutely not joking.


    "Yes!"


    Naruto took the people back to Konoha with the god of thunder, before letting them disband, don''t give someone a deep look, and suddenly let someone''s heart cool down.


    It was already the second day after the undead duo was solved, Uchiha brought the soil. At this time, he should be busy sealing the Nine-Tailed Chakra in the empty body. Naruto couldn''t catch it, so he could only make do with that.

 332 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 332

    That has nothing to do with Naruto. Anyway, Sora is just a person who knows the name for Naruto. If you die, you will die. Anyway, the most important thing for Naruto now is three tails and six tails. If it¡¯s about Naruto will be more serious about the news of these two, let alone the others.


    Naruto was reviewing documents as usual, and as Akatsuki gradually stepped onto the stage, there were more and more documents to be processed recently, and it became more and more troublesome.


    Dododo!


    "Come in." Naruto said without looking up.


    Wearing a mask forever and covering one of his own eyes, Kakashi Hagi, who can be said to be Konoha''s most handsome man today, walked in, saw Naruto still reviewing documents, scratched his head, and said, "Eh. ...Hokage-sama, did I bother you?"


    "It doesn''t matter, I just approved the documents."


    Naruto finished reviewing the last document in his hand, and placed it on top of a pile of documents that looked like a hill.


    "Silent, go make two cups of tea and some snacks."


    "Ok."


    Sister Mute said obediently, reached out and picked up the pile of documents that should be nearly one meter thick, and walked out of the office.


    "Hokage-sama, is this too polite?"


    "It''s okay, I think what you want to talk about is not a sentence or two that can be said, sit down, let''s talk slowly." Naruto said with a smile, he could probably guess that Kakashi was coming What is he looking for?


    Kakashi''s pupils shrank, his lazy expression became serious, and he nodded and sat on a sofa in the office.


    Silent came back soon, with two cups of tea and two stacks of cookies in his tray. Silent offered Naruto and Kakashi tea and snacks, then voluntarily walked out and brought the door together.


    Naruto is very comfortable. Even if Akatsuki outside disturbs the world of ninja, it doesn¡¯t disturb Naruto¡¯s comfort. After processing the documents every day, drink a cup of tea and have some snacks. Naruto is a hedonist, why bother What about ruining your comfortable life for the madmen outside?Besides, when it comes to fighting, it is not always certain who loses and who wins!


    Naruto is so cozy, Kakashi can''t do it, the whole person looks a little unwilling to eat, but is drinking tea, and the cookie is not moved.


    Naruto took a close look at Kakashi''s face, and to be honest, Naruto really couldn''t match it, even Sasuke was the same.


    Kakashi is the most handsome man Naruto has ever seen, including Sasuke, and none of them, whether it is the best brother controlled by a brother in Uchiha''s family, or the best brother of the previous generation. He was about to lose to Kakashi on his face, and Naruto also sighed to himself.


    Speaking of which, Kakashi is so handsome that he wears a mask. Naruto doesn''t have this ability.


    I usually think about messy things in my head. While drinking tea and eating crispy cookies, Konoha can''t find anyone more leisurely than Naruto.


    Ten minutes have passed, Naruto slowly drank the tea and finished the cookies, then put down the cup, and said, "Kakashi, let''s talk about it, what are you coming to me." Actually Naruto has already Guessed, just looking for a narrative.


    Kakashi put the tea cup aside, looked at Naruto seriously, and said, "Master Naruto, I would like to ask a question about that masked man."


    "Okay, go ahead, I will tell you what I can say."


    "How is his strength?"


    "Although I have played against him, I haven''t beaten him to death. It''s hard to say how strong he is, but he is proficient in time and space ninjutsu. At this point, he is stronger than me, and when he entered the Nine Tails Chakra mode before , I perceive the cells of the first generation of Naruto from him, so he is very likely to use Mu Dun, and he transplanted the reincarnation eye of Uzumaki Nagato. He also activated Izanaki, from Xiaonan¡¯s Divine Paper. Fleeing under the spell means having the power to write round eyes, reincarnation eyes and Mu Dun at the same time. To be honest, Konoha should not be his opponent except me."


    "Including Tsunade-sama?"


    "Yes."


    "Then... do you know his identity?"


    Naruto smiled, smiling like a fox, and said: "I knew you would ask this question, but since you asked it, you should have your own guesses."


    "Impossible! That person is dead!" Kakashi showed little excitement.


    "Kakashi!" Naruto looked at Kakashi with a serious gaze, and said: "I can tell you very clearly that the space technique used by that person is not the flying god of thunder, but the... It¡¯s exactly the same technique as your left eye. I''ve seen your supernatural power before and fought against that masked man twice. Don''t doubt me, I will definitely not make a mistake."


    "Shenwei..." Kakashi''s palm touched his left eye, that sorrowful eye, "But the soil is dead!"


    "What about the corpse?"


    Naruto''s words made Kakashi stand there speechless as if struck by lightning.


    "I checked the Anbe''s previous records, and even the records left by Danzo, but there is no record of Uchiha''s corpse with soil. In other words, no one can be sure whether the soil is dead or not. "


    "At that time, his body with soil was crushed by the rock, and it was impossible to survive!"


    "But did you see him suffocating?" Naruto asked Kakashi back. "There are still flying sections in this world who can survive with only one head left. The soil is just overwhelmed by half of his body. , Don¡¯t forget, I sensed the cells of the first generation of Hokage from the masked man, and using the power of the Senjue column, it can be said that no matter how serious the injury is, there is a way to recover."


    Kakashi was silent and stopped talking. After a few minutes, Naruto sighed and said, "Well, Kakashi, you should go back first. It is still uncertain whether the other party is Uchiha or not, maybe It was just that people with dirt eyes were dug out at that time."


    Naruto said comforting words. In fact, Kakashi himself should know that this possibility is infinitely close to zero.


    "Yes, Hokage-sama..." Kakashi looked a little lonely and turned around to leave.


    "Kakashi!"


    "Yes."


    "The first, second, and third Ninja World Wars all ended with Konoha''s victory. In the fourth Ninja World War, we will never lose. Did you know?!"


    "Yes! Hokage-sama!!"


    After giving Kakashi the psychological counseling class, Naruto, who had nothing to do, ran out of the office and was about to go to the interrogation department to see. I don¡¯t know how Ibici had tossed Feidan''s head?


    "Ibizi."


    Entering the interrogation department, which always appears dim, Naruto yelled Ibis'' name.


    "Master Naruto."


    Naruto looked at the tall man and said, "How is it, how is the flight trial?"


    When it comes to flying section, it is obvious that Ibis''s face is very ugly. Naruto was happy and said, "Why, is that guy not willing to speak?"


    Ibis hasn¡¯t fully accepted that people can survive with only one head. After hearing Naruto¡¯s words, he sighed and said: "Naruto-sama, I have never seen such a troublesome guy. Talking, but talking too much."


    "Oh, what''s the matter?"


    "That guy has been here for more than a day, and he is talking about everything except sleep time, but after a long time he said nothing about Akatsuki. All he said was nonsense. I tortured him, he seemed to have no feeling at all. Looks like, I haven''t stopped scolding for a day."


    Naruto grinned and grinned. Ibizi''s appearance seems to be really tossed by the guy in Hidden. It''s amazing to be able to make the head of the Konoha Interrogation Department like this in one day. .


    "Let''s go, take me to see the flying section."


    "Yes, Master Naruto."


    When Naruto saw Fei Duan, he was placed on a table with a chair in front of him. After sitting down, he was about the same height as Fei Duan¡¯s head, and five iron drills were inserted into Fei Duan¡¯s head. , They all got directly into his brain, but Fei Duan still didn''t seem to react at all, and continued to yell at him endlessly.


    Ibis meets Fei Duan as an opponent. Fei Duan will not die at all, so it is absolutely useless to threaten him with death. Secondly, Fei Duan launches the death division by blood, by hurting himself. Hurting others might not be the case at the beginning, but after using the Death Division Ping Blood countless times, Fei Duan has become a masochist, right? For Fei Xi¡¯s torture, it might even make him. Excited.


    As soon as Feiduan saw Naruto, he suddenly yelled at him again. The content was nothing more than someone who wanted to kill Naruto and dedicate him to Lord Cthulhu. Feiduan¡¯s ability to curse is not high, but it just doesn¡¯t stop. Yes, annoying is really annoying.


    Naruto was not angry at all when he was yelled at by Fei Duan. He just got a head. Why was he angry?Sitting on the chair in front of Fei Duan, he raised his head slightly and looked at the head of Fei Duan placed on the table.

 333 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 333

    "Let me tell you a story... There used to be a mountain and a temple on the mountain..."


    Naruto, but showing the devil''s fangs... poor Fei Duan.


    Chapter 367: Eight Tails Capture!The beginning of the turmoil!


    "There used to be a mountain and a temple on the mountain. There was an old monk and a young monk in the temple. One day, the old monk said to the young monk, let me tell you a story. The content of the story is that there used to be a mountain. There is a temple on the mountain. There is an old monk and a young monk in the temple. One day, the old monk said to the young monk, let me tell you a story. The content of the story is that there was a mountain before..."


    After listening to the story of Naruto, Feidan and Ibis had three black lines hanging down their foreheads at the same time. At this time, the two had the same idea.


    Is this a fart story?!


    But Naruto is still talking about himself, repeating this "one-sentence story" from beginning to end, in an endless loop, repeating this story over and over again.


    "Asshole! Shut me up!!"


    "Once there was a mountain and a temple on the mountain..."


    "Hurry up! Stop talking!"


    "Once there was a mountain and a temple on the mountain..."


    "Damn it! I want to kill you! I want you to never talk!"


    "Once there was a mountain and a temple on the mountain..."


    "Asshole! Do you only say this?!"


    "Once there was a mountain and a temple on the mountain..."


    "Are you an idiot?! Say something else!"


    "Once there was a mountain and a temple on the mountain..."


    No matter how furiously Feidan was, Naruto was just telling his story continuously, and finally, after half an hour...


    "vomit¡­¡­"


    The director of Konoha Interrogation Department, who has always been known for his mental toughness and never surrendered, Morino Ibiki, could not bear the magic sound of Naruto¡¯s one-sentence story, and directly gave all the wine he ate last night. Spit it out, and walked out while vomiting, holding on to the wall, the slightly rickety posture was really pitiful.


    The sound of Ibizi¡¯s vomiting finally made Fei Duan a little happy, because after half an hour of tossing, he finally heard something else. Even the sound of a middle-aged uncle vomiting is better than Naruto for Fei Duan. That one-sentence story is better.


    However, Fei Duan was happy for less than a minute, because Ibis immediately left the interrogation department. In Fei Duan¡¯s world, only Naruto¡¯s never-ending one-sentence story remained. After another half an hour, Fei Duan''s eyes were red as if he had opened a writing wheel.


    Two hours later, Feiduan had turned his eyes white, and was almost conscious of it.


    Three hours later, the flying section that had just "dead" was told by Naruto¡¯s one-sentence story to come back to life. At the same time, Ibis also came back with a chair, a book and a pair. Earplugs, behind Naruto, he was reading with Erlang''s legs tilted.


    Five hours later, Fei Duan had foamed at the mouth.


    Seven hours later, Feiduan begged Naruto to kill him quickly.


    Nine hours later, Hida was completely tossed by Naruto.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..."


    Fei Duan was completely broken by Naruto, tearfully begging Naruto for mercy, can toss this noisy Fei Duan into this way, even Ibis, the head of the Interrogation Department, had to say something to Naruto.


    Naruto smiled slightly, and finally stopped his one-sentence story, stood up, and patted the shoulder of Ibis who was already asleep in the chair. After waking Ibis, he pointed his finger at the crying His head smashed, said: "I''ll leave it to you."


    Ibis saw the guy he couldn''t deal with in any way before, and at this moment he was crying, and he couldn''t help but give a thumbs up to Naruto.


    "Master Naruto, you are amazing!"


    "Thanks for the compliment, Ibis, come to my house another day and I will tell you a story."


    Ibizi shook all over, and the tall man was so scared that he almost cried.


    "Don''t be so polite, Master Naruto."


    Half a month passed quickly. During this half month, the five-tailed beasts from three tails to seven tails were arrested by Akatsuki. Now, Ren Zhuli who has not been caught by Akatsuki is left with Yunyin¡¯s eight-tailed Kira. Compared with Konoha''s Nine-tailed Uzumaki Naruto.


    The location is in Yunlei Gorge. The Land of Thunder is mountainous. From the situation of the Leiying Building, it can be seen that Yunyin Village is also full of lofty mountains. Yunlei Gorge is one of the forbidden areas of Yunyin Village. The terrain there is steep and often There is thunder, which is extremely dangerous, but it is also known as a holy place for cultivation.


    Sasuke killed Itachi, or it was because Itachi released water. In addition, because of a serious illness, his body could no longer support it. He died on Sasuke¡¯s hands. After hearing the truth about the extermination from Otodo, Sasuke opened it in grief. Kaleidoscope writes round eyes and decides to avenge Konoha, leading the eagle team to join Akatsuki.


    After Sasuke entered Akatsuki, his first task was to go to Yunlei Gorge, the country of thunder, and capture Rabbi the eight-tailed man.


    Kirabi can be said to be one of the strongest people in the Ninja World. He is one of the very few human pillars in the history of the Ninja world who can perfectly control the power of the tail beast. Its strength is far superior to that of the one to seven tails. on.


    Kirabi¡¯s strength is too strong. Even if the three of the Eagles team up, they are not Kirabi¡¯s opponents. Sasuke was almost killed by Kirabi¡¯s first eight swords. Fortunately, Shigego''s treatment is the same even if Sasuke used the moon reading. It''s useless.Kirabi is a perfect human pillar and has a friend relationship with Yao. When he is in illusion, Yao will actively transmit his chakra to Kirabi. Like Naruto, he can reach the state of illusion immunity. Sasuke''s monthly reading is not perfect yet, and it is far from the ultimate illusion that three days have passed in one second.


    Facing Sasuke''s kaleidoscope writing round eyes, Kiraby directly turned into a tail beast, using the tail beast jade, and using the technique of the water and moon water giant to resist the eight tail beast jade, almost died, but also completely lost his combat power in an instant.


    Sasuke closed his eyes, and then opened his left eye abruptly, the scarlet six-pointed star writing wheel staring closely at the huge body of the eight-tailed bull ghost.


    "Amaterasu!!"


    Sasuke''s left eye shed blood and tears, but he issued the strongest physical attack, the unquenchable Heiyan Amaterasu!


    Sasuke¡¯s gaze was focused on Yao¡¯s body, and Yao¡¯s body was enveloped in black flames in an instant. Because it was a perfect tail beastization, Kirabi would suffer the same damage because of its huge body. The scorching pain of the sky continued to roll on the water.


    No matter how Yao rolls over the water, Amaterasu can''t be extinguished by these ordinary waters. If it is the water of the Hell Styx, it might be possible.


    Yao rolled in pain, and the huge octopus tentacles covered with the black flames of Amaterasu snapped in the direction of Sasuke and them.


    "Sasuke! Get out of the way!"


    Shigego reluctantly grabbed Sasuke and Suizuki, who was only breathing, and threw them out, but because he had consumed too much to help Sasuke heal, his body had become like a child, so he forced Sasuke and Suizuki. After Moon was thrown away, he had no energy to run anymore.


    "what!"


    In the scream of Shigego, his back was slapped by Yao''s tentacles, and the black inflammation of Amaterasu stuck on Shigego''s back, and immediately began to burn Shigego''s body.


    "Damn it! He was given by Heiyan..." At this time, Sasuke still had some conscience, and he couldn''t bear Shigego being burned to death by Amaterasu. After using Amaterasu, his eyes turned back to black and opened the kaleidoscope again, his right eye was tight. Staring at Shigeo floating on the water.


    Sasuke''s right eye turned, and the pupil power of the kaleidoscope slowly extinguished the Amaterasu black flame on Shigego.


    "Is this the pupil power of the kaleidoscope? In this case..." Sasuke focused his right eye on Yao''s huge body burning with black inflammation, and used the pupil power of his right eye to extinguish all the black inflammation on Yao.


    After being burned by Amaterasu, Yao also suffered tremendous damage. Kirabi was also unable to maintain his tailed animalized form. The original clothes had been burned out, and his strong body was burnt to black, floating on the water. .


    "what!"


    Not long after the eyes were opened, the first time I used the kaleidoscope to fight was Moon Reading, Amaterasu, and Yan Dun. The end was Sasuke''s severe headache, blood and tears in his eyes, miserable.


    In the end, Junggo, who had retained a bit of combat power, carried Kirabi, and Sasuke quickly left Yunlei Gorge. After all, this is Yunyin¡¯s site, and it will be troublesome if Yunnin catches up, especially since they have power left. In less than 10% of cases.


    However, it¡¯s a pity that Sasuke¡¯s "Kirabi" that Sasuke caught after all his hard work is actually just a tentacle clone. That¡¯s why it is said that Kiraby is a perfect human pillar power. The special abilities that Yao possesses are in addition to ink. With the tentacles, Yao can leave a tentacle clone if needed, and the body can instantly escape to a few kilometers away. It is Yao¡¯s greatest life-saving means. Even Sasuke¡¯s kaleidoscope has not been seen through, even in the fourth time. During the world war, Yao was forcibly pulled away by Uchiha Madara, and Yao also left a shot to protect Kirabi''s life.

 334 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 334

    All of this is now only known by Kirabi and Yao. No one else knows, including Sasuke and Kirabi''s eldest brother.


    "Nani?! Bi was actually taken away by Akatsuki''s bastard?!!!"


    The fourth generation of Raikage Ai immediately ran away when he received the news, and smashed the desk in front of him with a fist.


    The ninja who reported the situation to Raikage probably anticipated this situation before, and secretly wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said: "Yes, Raikage-sama, the trio who captured Akatsuki are wearing Akatsuki''s windbreaker, and among them Behind a person is the family crest of the Uchiha clan."


    "Uchiha?!"


    "Yes, he should be Konoha''s rebel Shinobu Uchiha Sasuke!"


    "Damn! Damn Uchiha bastard! Mabuyi! Call Samui team to see me immediately!!"


    "Yes!"


    Chapter 368: Yunyin is here, the prelude of the Five Shadows Conference!


    Speaking of people in Yunyin Village, their hair color and skin color are different from those in other Ninja Villages. The skin color of people in Yunyin Village is either very dark or very white. Shadow, Kiraby, Darui, and white ones such as Samyi and Achiyi, the skin color is completely two extremes.


    The hair color seems to be the same in the whole village, either white or light golden, whether it is the AB group, the owner of the Samui team, or the fourth-generation Raikage¡¯s "second right hand" Darui, or They are the two most notorious rebels in Yunyin''s history. The gold and silver brothers, in fact, have similar hair colors, which is a feature of Yunyin Village.


    "Omoy, Kajuy, Master Raikage has summoned us."


    The first beauty of Yunyin, Samui, with a capable short blond hair and an arrogant, peerless weapon, said to her two subordinates indifferently. It''s not that she doesn''t like her two subordinates, but she is indifferent by nature. One point is completely the opposite of his hot brother Achiyi.


    If Naruto sees this Samui, the first evaluation is definitely big breasts, and the second evaluation is definitely big breasts!


    In terms of figure, women like Mitarai Azuki, Yurihong, Konan, Terumi Mei are absolutely men¡¯s dreams, women¡¯s idols, but when it comes to the level of murder weapons, looking at the entire Hokage world, there are only two people, one is Senju Tsunade, there is another Samui.


    Although it may be a little smaller than Tsunade, it surpasses Xiaonan and Terumi Mei, and it should be over 100cm, tusk tusk tusk...


    "Look for us."


    She has long red hair, golden earrings, a look of skin, and a tall figure. It can be said that all aspects are very hot~Spicy Karuyi slaps her own hair, looking at her back, she is indeed very wild~sexual~charming~powerful A woman, but looking at it from the front... the body is flatter than Kozakura.


    Twenty years old, with a lollipop still in his mouth, Omoy squatted on the ground and said, "What is it? Is it something big? Or is it going to teach us? It''s the recent body fat rate. Has the rise been found? As expected, you can''t add salad dressing to potato chips."


    Compared to the capable and savvy Samui, Omoy is a complete chatter, and there are also unfounded worries.


    Kajuy¡¯s beautiful golden eyes looked at Omoy, and said helplessly: ¡°Omoy, you always think too much, who will teach you about this kind of thing? Anyway, it¡¯s because of buying protein powder. Just tell us to pass."


    It seems that the fourth generation of Raikage often let his hands go to help him buy things, but to be honest, Kajuy has beautiful long red hair and extremely rare golden eyes, which has no disadvantages other than a flat figure.


    "It''s really tiring to be with you." Samui sighed helplessly from the bottom of his heart, then moved his shoulders and said, "The shoulders are sore."


    Omoy squatted on the ground, the lollipop in his mouth raised a piece of his right cheek, pinched his chin, and analyzed with a serious face: "The sore shoulders should be caused by your big breasts, but I can''t be sure about it, I thought it was just a normal shoulder pain, but actually..."


    "Ahhhhh! I''m so annoying! Really, don''t chirp anymore! Go!" Karui was already mad, and the flat-chested girl actually wanted to be first with Yunyin and second in Ninja world. The chest is in a small team, and Samui is still her captain, it is really embarrassing for her.


    "Backlash should be considered carefully. For Karuyi who has no chest, his shoulders will not hurt..." Omoy may have a natural dullness, and said rude words with a serious face.


    The violent Kajuyi gave Omoi a fat beating, and finally, under the leadership of Samui, the three went to Raikage''s office.


    Samyi held the four generations of Raikage''s autograph in his hand, and was about to hand over the letter to Konoha Hokage, his expression dignified.


    "Leave this task to us."


    Give the letter of the fourth generation of Raikage to Konoha, and jointly kill Uchiha Sasuke, this is Samui''s task.


    Omoi knelt on the ground, he could see that his face was very ugly, and said: "Sure enough, the ominous premonition has become a reality, damn it!"


    "It''s okay. How could Lord Kirabi be an accident? It must be some kind of prank." Kajuyi pretended to say lightly, with a self-comforting tone in his tone, but it really said the truth in one sentence. , That fool of Kiraby really took this opportunity to sneak out of the village to play.


    Samyi put the letter away without saying a word, and Omoy glared at Karuyi, and said, "Why don''t you worry at all, maybe he is suffering now, maybe he already..."


    Everyone knows what will happen if Renzhuli is pulled out of the tail beast, so we must prepare for the worst.


    "Long-winded! I don''t want to listen to those pessimistic things you said!" Karuyi looked a little grumpy, and said: "He is our master! Sir Kirabi! How could he be killed?!"


    "Isn''t Kajuy worried about Bisama?!"


    "Even if you are worried, you are not allowed to think about it!"


    Although Kirabi is not serious, his strength is absolutely impeccable. Many ninjas in Yunyin are his disciples, including Omoy, Kajuy, Samyi, and Samyi¡¯s present. His younger brother Akyi and Darui had also received guidance from Kirabi and respected Kirabi very much, so after receiving the news that Kirabi was taken away by Akatsuki, both Kajuyi and Omoy seemed a bit irritable.


    "Shut up both of you!"


    The four generations of Raikage stopped Karuyi and Omoyi from arguing. This tall man wearing a Raikage imperial robe, wearing a hat with the word "Thunder", and a height of more than two meters, was already full of bulls.


    "It''s better than saving it anyway... it''s going to be saved!"


    Both Kajuy''s and Omoy''s eyes became "white eyes", and moved tears shed.


    "Master Raikage..."


    Sam Yi''s complexion also didn''t look good, and his master was taken away. Naturally, Sam Yi was also very worried in her heart, but she really couldn''t be like the three fools.


    "Also, Samui, when you go to Konoha, inform Hokage for me. Five days later, the Five Shadows Conference will be held in the Iron Kingdom!"


    Sam Yi was shocked. For this five-shadow convention that hadn''t happened many times in the history of Ninja, Sam Yi knew Raikage''s anger and determination this time.


    "Yes!"


    "Mabuyi, you also pass the news to the other three shadows!"


    "Yes, Lord Raikage!"


    "This is Konoha, the environment is really better than our Yunyin."


    Omoi stood outside the Konoha gate, covering his eyes with his hands in a looking posture, looking at the tall Konoha gate. To be honest, no matter which village or country comes to Konoha, people will have such a feeling. Why does the country of fire have the best environment among the five countries?The reason for this is that Konoha has a good Naruto, Qianjujuma, and of course, there is also a bad Naruto, Sarutobi.


    "That means, I don''t know if I will find a beautiful and romantic love in this beautiful village?"


    Kajuyi¡¯s problem is committed again, but there is no way. There is a boss like Samui. Although the dark skin is not a problem, but the chest is really helpless. Kajuyi probably wants to take advantage of it. Let''s come to Konoha to catch Kaizi this time.


    "I don¡¯t know where Konoha sells lollipops? I don¡¯t know that Konoha¡¯s lollipops taste different from Yunyinyi? If they are the same, don¡¯t buy them at Konoha. If they are different, buy a lot and bring them back to the cloud. Hidden away, after all, I don¡¯t know when I will have the chance to come to Konoha again in the future. Just buy ten boxes, but what if so many lollipops are not eaten? But if Konoha¡¯s lollipops are good I can¡¯t even come to Konoha every three to five."


    Samyi really couldn''t stand the two bests on his team, and resisted the urge to chop them with a short knife around him, and said: "Okay, hurry up, we are not here to visit Konoha!"


    Samui is the upper ninja, while Omoyi and Kajuyi are still the ninja, both in strength and status overwhelm the two problem children, watching quickly calm down, but from the look of their eyes, they are still thinking "Great" For the two of "Lollipop" and "Handsome Guy", Sam Yi really had to sigh with exhaustion.


    When a ninja has no mission or approval, he cannot leave the village at will, and ninjas from other villages cannot directly enter other people¡¯s villages. They have to register first, especially among the five nations.


    "Please wait, who are you?"


    Shinyuki Izumo stopped Samyi''s team with a polite but severe tone.


    "We are Yunyin''s ninjas, and brought a letter from Raikage-sama to hand it to Konoha''s Hokage-sama."

 335 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 335

    "It turned out to be so, please register here now."


    "it is good."


    Yunyin Village also has the same regulations. Ninjas from other villages will not be allowed to enter their village at will, so Samyi and the others have no dissatisfaction, and immediately start registration.


    Because the other party said that they wanted to meet Naruto, Shenyue Izumo took them directly to the Hokage Building, which also implied some surveillance and prevented them from running around.


    Dododo!


    "who?"


    "Master Naruto, Yunyin''s ninja wants to see you, saying that he brought a letter from Master Raikage."


    "come in."


    Even if I have heard the legend about Uzumaki Naruto for a long time, when the three of Samui team actually saw Naruto, they couldn¡¯t help being surprised. They were so young. The three of them were all old. At the age of twenty, Samui became a Shinobu at the age of nineteen, which is considered very good, but it is a far cry from the sixteen-year-old boy in front of him who became a shadow.


    Samui took the lead to adjust, took out the letter Raikage personally handed to her from his pocket, handed it to Silent, and then passed Silent to Naruto, saying: "Naruto-sama, we are here for Sasuke Uchiha this time. , Sasuke Uchiha captured the eight-tailed man in our village three days ago Rabbi Rabbi, Lord Raikage hopes that Konoha can cooperate in killing Uchiha Sasuke."


    Naruto is not surprised by this coming sooner or later. Looking at the letter written by Raikage in his hand, the content is roughly the same as what Samyi said, but Raikage is a country of military expansion. Raikage¡¯s attitude is similar. Compared with the other four films, it is much tougher, and the wording in the letter is also very firm, even if you say it is not polite.


    Naruto smiled, and didn''t mind Raikage''s attitude, and said, "Of course we Konoha will cooperate in this regard. Mute, you go to sort out all the information about Uchiha Sasuke and prepare it for Yunyin''s friend."


    "Yes."


    Naruto is not the original Naruto. Of course, he will not have the stupid idea of ??bringing Sasuke back to Konoha. Anyway, the fourth Ninja war must be fought. This time, with Yunyin, it can be regarded as a future "comrade-in-arms." "Identity should also lay a foundation.


    Seeing that things went so smoothly, Sam was also slightly relieved, and said, "One more thing, Lord Raikage invited Lord Naruto to hold the Five Shadows Conference on October 1st."


    Chapter 369: "Communication" with Sam Yi!


    "Five Shadows Conference?"


    Naruto squinted his eyes and revealed the fox look that he usually used to calculate people. His eyes were shrewd and deep. Seeing that the three of Samui''s team felt cool and cold.


    Anyone who can become a shadow is not eating rice, let alone this monster who once turned Konoha upside down and ascended to the position of Hokage at the age of sixteen.


    The Five Shadows Conference is finally here. Naruto''s heart is full of excitement and excitement. After sixteen years of being in this world, everything is going to the highest ~ tide. The excitement in Naruto''s heart is really unspeakable.


    Uchiha Daido, Uchiha Madara, Togo, Zetsu, Otsuki Kaguya, the entire Ninja world united to face these monsters. This is the biggest gambling game in the history of the Ninja world. Won, the Ninja world is peaceful and lost, everyone. Just go to SHI, and you must participate in this gambling game. Everyone in this ninja world is a participant in the gambling game and cannot withdraw. Withdrawing is a dead end. There is no other way to go.


    And Naruto, as a Nine-Tailed Human Column Power, who masters the power of the Six Dao Yang and the power of all tail beasts except the Three Tails and Six Tails, he is bound to become the biggest participant in this monstrous gambling game. One person can influence the course of this entire war.


    In a sense, Naruto bears the future of the entire Shinobi world, and he cannot lose because he has absolutely no way to go.


    In the face of such a huge pressure, Naruto felt not heavy, but excited. Perhaps Naruto himself didn¡¯t notice it. His life needs excitement and stimulation. The crazier things he is, the happier he is, just like he was Matt Dai who opened eight doors was the same as when he was unable to fight back. His life was destined to be extraordinary.


    Turning his mind slightly, putting away his excited and calculating eyes, Naruto said to the three people in front of him: "Don''t worry, I already know Raikage''s invitation. I will attend the Five Shadows Conference on time."


    The captain Samyi finally relaxed, and the two things that Master Raikage explained were finally done, but then her face immediately turned black.


    "That, Master Naruto, can I ask you a question?"


    Why do so many people like to ask me questions recently?


    Naruto spit out helplessly in his heart, but the other party is still from Yunyin Village after all, unlike Kakashi''s group of guys, anyway, his subordinates can scold casually, and Yunyin Village''s people are not good enough, so Naruto is still one The deputy spoke easily and said, "Excuse me."


    Karui looked at Naruto with her golden eyes and said, "Hokage-sama, where is Konoha the most handsome guys?"


    "what?"


    Samui was already there to slash someone with a short knife, and Naruto apparently crashed his head, apparently he didn''t figure out why the woman suddenly asked this question?


    "Um... After exiting the Hokage Building, walk 500 meters and turn right at the Konoha Tavern which is 300 meters away.


    Konoha Tavern, can be said to be the gathering place of Konoha male creatures, and it is also Konoha''s largest tavern. Many male ninjas like to drink there and beat farts. As for handsome guys... Naruto knows that Kakashi likes to go there. That tavern, but I don¡¯t know if it is there now.


    "Thank you!"


    Karuyi, who had a handsome heart in his heart, hurriedly thanked Naruto, and turned out the window directly, without any concern that it was the Hokage office at all!


    Seeing that his subordinates were embarrassed to Konoha, Samui, as the captain, really had the urge to hit her head directly, but the things that made her crazy were not over yet.


    Omoi has a lollipop in his mouth. The lollipop prepared before leaving for Konoha is left in his mouth~the last one in Bari. I want to feel "what is the difference between Konoha and Yunyin''s lollipops" Omoi scratched his head and said to Naruto with a natural expression: "Hokage-sama, where can Konoha sell lollipops?"


    "Um... I got out of the Hokage Building, walked straight for 700 meters, turned left for 200 meters to an intersection, and then turned right for a 100-meter candy house."


    Candy House is Konoha''s small shop specializing in sweets and snacks. Naruto has been there many times. Although he doesn''t like sweets himself, there are many young and greedy little girls around him, so he can''t help it.


    "Thank you."


    Omoy thanked him, and, like Kajuy, when he turned the window, he jumped out and ran towards the candy house.


    Samui and Naruto were left in the office, staring wide-eyed.


    After a few minutes, Samyi couldn''t stand it anymore, and bowed his head to Naruto, and said, "Sorry, Lord Naruto, those two fools are rude."


    The shame was thrown directly from Yunyin to Konoha, and it was really difficult for Samui, the captain, to do it, and the two idiots were directly embarrassed and thrown in front of Hokage. Samui really had the urge to go directly to SHI.


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter, they are all good at strength, and it was only a minor problem just now. They are better than our Konoha group of problem children."


    Although Konoha''s strength is strong, many ninjas are absolute personalities. The first ones to bear are Akai and Xiao Li, the two masters and apprentices, and the slacker Kakashi, who wants to be the boss''s teeth all day long. Shikamaru, Shikajiu, father and son who are awake, and the whole family is like the boss of the underworld, Shino, who can work hard for food, completely inherited Tsunade¡¯s strange power and fierce temper, Sakura, a group of problem children¡¯s army, Leading them, Naruto, Naruto, is really tired.


    Samui will have a headache when he leads two problem children. Naruto, Naruto, has a large number of problem children underneath. I am afraid that life will be "much more miserable" than Samui. You think of this, Sam can''t help but He Naruto felt a little bit like he was, of course, there was also some gloating mood, and the corners of his mouth curled slightly.


    However, Samui, who was finally calmer, knew that he was Yunyin¡¯s ninja, facing Konoha¡¯s sixth-generation Hokage, so he quickly reduced his smile. However, the ice and snow melted at that moment and spring returned to the earth. All were seen by Naruto.


    Naruto, who was in a good mood, leaned his back on the chair, raised his legs, and slid directly on the table, with a slightly wretched smile on his face, and whistling without a tune in his mouth.


    Samui didn''t know Naruto''s nasty thoughts in his heart, and was strange to Naruto at this time.


    The sixth generation of Hokage is the Nine-Tailed Man Zhuli, right? Xiao has now collected eight-tailed beasts, and even Lord Kirabi has been taken away. Why is he not worried at all?


    "Master Naruto, can I ask you a question?"


    Sam Yi''s words made Naruto a weird look, and even Sam Yi''s mouth twitched.


    Samui understands what Naruto¡¯s weird expression means, and it¡¯s not because of the two problem children in her team who just asked that strange question, and now Naruto also has Samui. Strange feeling.


    Samui was a little embarrassed on her face, and her cheeks blushed slightly. Fortunately, Naruto didn''t embarrass her for too long.


    "Excuse me."


    Samyi took a deep breath, suppressed the weird feeling in his heart just now, and said, "Master Hokage, are you not worried at all?"


    "Worry? What is there to worry about?"


    "Akatsuki¡¯s purpose is to collect the tail beasts. Now Ren Zhuli has already been hit by a poisonous hand. Even our Yunyin¡¯s two Yumu people and Kirabi-sama have been captured by them, which means that they now have eight. The tail beast is in hand, and their final goal is to be you as the Nine-Tailed Zhuli, don''t you worry at all?"

 336 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 336

    Although Samui has a cold personality, she is not indifferent. On the contrary, she is gentle in her heart, but she expresses her feelings in a different way. She cares about her reckless and impulsive brother, Achi, and her two foolish subordinates, Omo. Yi and Kajuy, as well as their respected master, Kirabi.


    Naruto is the Ninth-tailed person Zhuli, or the sixth generation of Hokage, Akatsuki¡¯s goal is Nine-tailed, and the upcoming Five Shadows Conference, Naruto will definitely attend. It can be said that the entire Ninja world is surrounded by Naruto at this time. , Sam Yi doesn¡¯t care about this problem.


    Naruto laughed immediately. In fact, many people have asked him this question. Among his women, everyone except Hinata has asked this question, even Konoha''s subordinates, Kakashi, Akai and others. I also asked Naruto in private, but Naruto''s answers were all the same.


    "As long as I''m worried, Akatsuki won''t come to me? Did you give up the nine tails in my body?"


    "This..." Sam Yi''s face changed slightly, thinking about it and knowing that it was impossible.


    "Of course they won''t. No matter whether I am worried or relaxed, the one that should come will always come. Akatsuki wants to catch the tail beast, no matter what the purpose, anyway, they have caught the eight tail beasts, and they are destined to belong to the entire Ninja world. Enemies, it is absolutely impossible for them to give up their plan to catch the tail beasts just because I alone, because Akatsuki knows very well that even if they give up, the Ninja will not let go of these lunatics who have collected eight tailed beasts, right. ?"


    "Correct."


    Samui''s thinking was completely driven away by Naruto. This shrewd "capable" Yunyin is the biggest-chested beauty, no matter how smart and calm she is, facing Naruto, no matter who she is, her thinking is only Being able to follow Naruto, Naruto''s own existence is a BUG. He seems to be able to invade other people''s hearts at will. The people around him have all been changed by him.


    "Then it''s over. Anyway, what''s going to come will always come. It''s a day to be happy, and a day to be sad, so why don''t you just be happy?"


    "Are you a broken jar?" Sam couldn''t help but complain to Naruto, and then realized that he was really rude, and quickly said: "Sorry, Lord Naruto."


    "It''s okay. Although I am a little moody, I am still very kind to beautiful women."


    Naruto wouldn''t be really angry with Samyi either, and said in a half-dramatic tone, realizing that he was out of control, the big-breasted beauty immediately glared at Naruto.


    I have seen a lot of "black faces" and "killing you with eyes" Naruto for a long time, and he doesn''t care about Samyi''s white and tender face. He smiled and said, "You said I broke the jar and fell. Because I am a hedonist, no one knows what will happen tomorrow, so in the limited time, I have to enjoy my life."


    "That''s why you have so many women?" Samyi didn''t know why he spit out.


    Naruto glanced at Sam Yi in surprise, and Sam Yi immediately turned his face away, actually a little flustered in her heart.


    Scratching his head, Naruto organized the language and said: "I admit that I am a very diligent person, because I don''t want to regret it when I grow old. To be honest, no one can fully anticipate the future, bad luck If I go out today, maybe I will be smashed to death by a flowerpot. I don¡¯t want to enter the coffin with regret. The future is too far away, I just want to grasp the happiness now.


    If I get up every morning, I have to worry about when Akatsuki will arrest me, when I eat, I¡¯m worried about being poisoned by someone, drinking a glass of water, I¡¯m also afraid of being choked to death, and going to the bathroom to think about it. Will someone rush out from the dark to attack me? When I go to bed at night, I think about whether I can see the sun tomorrow, then I just die."


    Samyi didn''t look at Naruto''s eyes at first, but was inadvertently attracted by Naruto''s "spoken logic", his eyes fixed on Naruto''s blue eyes.


    Is he really only sixteen years old?


    Chapter 370: Five Shadows Out, Turbulence in the Ninja World Opens!


    Although he still has a somewhat immature face, his height...sixteen years old, 176 cm. Although not particularly tall, it is not bad. It is considered to be above average. Obviously he should be a sixteen-year-old boy, but In terms of strength, feelings, scheming, and strategy, Naruto is not mature enough to be a normal person, let alone a sixteen-year-old boy.


    Samui''s mind was messed up by Naruto. Finally, a few minutes later, Samui sighed and shook his head amused.


    "Although what you said seems to be false, I have to admit that you are right, Lord Naruto."


    "Thank you for the compliment, anyway, you are not the first person to say that what I said is wrong."


    "That''s because what you said is too surreal. Although it is correct, no one can do it except you." Samyi sighed, so that the boy is just like his blonde hair, too dazzling, no matter what. Whether it is strength or boldness, it is far beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    Knowing that there are a group of dangerous people who want to take their own lives at any time, can ordinary people still enjoy life like him?Samyi asked himself that he could never do it.


    "So, this is the difference between a genius and a mortal." Naruto said incomparably cocky and arrogant.


    Sam Yi popped out a # character in his forehead, feeling that the guy in front of him was even more popular than the two fools on his team when they were stupid. After comparing the differences in status and strength between the two sides, he has always been famous for being calm. Sam''s hard time resisted the urge to draw a short knife and slash it over.


    Feeling that I would be mad to chat with this young Hokage again sooner or later, Samui''s face turned cold, and said, "Master Hokage, if it''s okay, I''ll retire first."


    "Okay, about Uchiha Sasuke''s information, I will send someone to the station where you stayed after it is sorted out." Naruto turned his face faster than Thunder God, and immediately became a good Hokage who did his duty.


    Samui probably only had a cold face to deal with people he didn''t like. Naruto suddenly became a look like this, Samui was a little embarrassed, and showed an apologetic look at Naruto.


    "I''ll leave first, Master Naruto."


    Samui''s apology disappeared completely when he turned around and stepped out of the Hokage office with one foot, because a faint sentence came from behind.


    Sand hidden village...


    The never-ending yellow sand enveloped...


    "You are too slow, Kankuro."


    "Because it took some time to study the new puppet technique, and I am not the only one who is slow, Teacher Maji, don''t be so strict." Kanjirou said helplessly, and gestured to his brother over there.


    Maji helped his forehead helplessly. These two guys are going to participate in the Five Shadows Conference now. Are they a little more serious?


    The five generations of Fengying Master, who was complained by Maji in his heart, was holding his baby''s hand at this time, although his face was still the same as before, but his light green eyes could still see gentleness.


    "Don''t worry, Ji, I will be back as soon as possible."


    I have been pregnant for a few months, and the belly has been raised by Ai Lola with one hand, and the other hand is gently placed on her swollen belly, showing a gentle smile, and said: "Hurry back."


    "Yeah." Gaara is also a decisive person. After letting go of Ji''s hand, he walked out of the village with Maki and Kankuro, "Let''s go."


    The group of three slowly walked out of Shayin Village. Maki looked at Gaara and said, "Gaara and Konoha''s Uzumaki Naruto should be the two youngest shadows in the Five Shadows Conference. It is our job to keep Feng Ying from being underestimated in the Five Shadows Conference."


    "The Five Shadows Conference, I don''t know what kind of characters the other villages'' shadows are like."


    Originally, the people who accompanied Gaara to the Five Shadows Contest should be Kankuro and Temari, so that the three sisters and brothers of Shayin participated in the Five Shadows Contest together, but Temari is now in Konoha, the wife of the sixth generation of Naruto Uzumaki Naruto. In terms of identity, it is of course not convenient to accompany Gaara to the Five Shadows Conference, but it is impossible to travel far when I am pregnant with Liujia, so Maki took the position of Temari.


    The country of soil, Yanyin Village...


    A group of Iwanin people wearing Iwahidama forehead stood at the entrance of the village to see off their shadows.


    "Black soil, terracotta, I will leave it to you!"


    "Master Tuying, give the shadows of other villages a good look!"


    The short stature, the two-libra Ohnoki, who was already an old man over the past few years, had an earth shadow hat hanging on his back, and he hung his lower back while complaining.


    "I''m all very old, and it''s really hard to go to some talks. These kids really don''t understand the old man''s mood as if he has a bomb tied to his waist. They are so happy."


    Today¡¯s two Libra Ohnoki is completely different from the one Naruto saw through the dragon veins. His figure is even more rickety. At that time, his black and white mottled hair and beard are now completely white, compared to Ohnoki who was still in his prime. Now, after all, he is old.


    Therefore, the most terrifying person in the world is not the woman of Datongmu Huiye, nor her swelling jade that can destroy the world or create the world, and it is not the six earth-blasting stars that can seal Datongmu Huiye, but Time, no matter how strong it is, cannot withstand the ravages of time. This is true for the third generation of Hokage, and the same is true for the third generation of Tukage. Even today''s Naruto cannot withstand the laws of time.


    Don¡¯t you see that the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes have so many abilities, the father god Izanaki, mother god Izanami, Amaterasu Omikami, Moon Reading Ming, Destroying God Jian Susao Nan Ming, don¡¯t Tianjin God, Fire God plus With earth fate, these are all priests in Japanese mythology. However, no pair of kaleidoscope writing wheels has the power of time!


    Because time is the strongest power and the power of the supreme king of golden nightmare!


    Nowadays, Oh Yemu has been devastated by time. After all, he is already an old man. The problem of low back pain is getting more and more serious as he gets older. If he can, he doesn¡¯t want to abdicate and become a virtuous person, but there is no way. Now Yanyin Village is not suitable to become Four generations of Tuying people.


    Ohnoki originally wanted to train his most proud disciple Deidara to become the fourth generation of Dokage. As a result, Deidara defected. Of course, the fourth generation''s affairs ended without disease. It can only be supported by Ohnogi until now. It is really difficult for this. The old man with rosacea.


    Oh Yemu¡¯s precious granddaughter, a pretty black-haired girl who is very similar to Mute, looked at her grandfather with a smirk, and said, "Then you should almost retire, old man. Don¡¯t always occupy this glorious position."


    "Hahaha..." Onoki''s apprentice, the brother of Heitu, Chitu laughed twice, and then said, "I will help Master Tuying with the luggage."


    "Don''t get in the way! Terra!"

 337 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 337

    Oh Yemu, a stubborn, stubborn and face-saving old man, immediately stopped Chi Tu''s kindness, and carried the heavy wooden box on his own.


    Click!


    Facts have proved that you really can¡¯t do things that are too pretentious, even if he is a third generation of Mu Ying, but he is an old man in his seventies after all, and he doesn¡¯t know what is in that wooden box. Anyway, he is dying. The waist is twisted.


    "my waist!"


    Hei Tu, the heartless guy, saw his grandfather''s backache, and instead of going up to help, he smiled and said, "What should I do, do you want to change to someone else?"


    Onoki would have such a granddaughter, and it is considered that he committed crimes in his previous life. The black soil''s head is as off-line as red beans, but it is not as dangerous as red beans. Sometimes it will be as white-eyed and natural as Sai. Great skill.


    "Stupid, idiot! Who do you think the old man is?!" Even though his face was sweaty and painful, Oh Yemu still bravely said, "I''m the old man but the two Libra Oh Yemu, who is awe-inspired in Yanyin! I don''t need you. The old man''s luggage is taken by yourself!"


    Click!


    Hei Tu reluctantly touched his forehead with his index finger, too lazy to look at his stubborn grandfather.


    "Really stubborn."


    The simple and honest Chitu did not get angry because of the master''s scolding just now. Instead, he bent down and the two-meter-tall man lifted Oh Yemu together with the box behind him and placed it on the box behind him.


    "Then, please take your luggage."


    "Humph! Whatever you do!"


    "It''s not frank, old man."


    The village of mist in the country of water...Because of the bloody rule of the four generations of water shadows, it was turned into a village in the blood mist by the outside world.


    "Then Master Shuiying will ask you."


    "Don''t let Master Shuiying force yourself too much."


    "I understand." Qing breathed out impatiently, his blindfold covering his right eye, he really didn''t look like a good person.


    A trembling old man who seemed to be about the same age as his horns, holding a cane in his hand, but looking dying at any time, slowly walked towards the Five Generations Shuiying Zhaomeiming, and handed Shuiying in his pocket. give her.


    "Trouble you, elder, I will bet on the name of Water Shadow and accomplish my mission brilliantly."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    "As one of the Seven Shinobi, you must protect Mizukage-sama, Chojuro."


    Although he is three years older than three years ago, Changjuro still looks unconfident, and said, "Ah, yes, I think... it should be fine."


    "Give yourself a little confidence, you are very strong." Terumi Mei is an excellent water shadow, otherwise he can''t carry two blood and become the fifth generation water shadow in the mist that most rejects the blood inheritance boundary. "That''s why Choose you as the guardian of the meeting, right, Chojuro."


    "Yes, I will work hard..." Chojuro said with great momentum, and then the next sentence changed back to its original form, "Probably..."


    "Just say yes here!" Qing Yi''s predecessor said, "How can you be so casual?! That''s why the recent young people are not rooted..."


    "Marriage date (gen )..." Terumi Ming''s face immediately turned black. After all, she was already an old girl in her thirties and hadn''t married yet. Hearing words close to "marriage date" would give birth to killing intent.


    "Qing, stop preaching. If you don''t start quickly, you will be late for the meeting."


    "Preaching is for his own good, our time..."


    Before Qing had finished speaking, Terumi Ming approached him with a smile on his face, and said in a terrifying tone: "Shut up! Let''s talk about slaughter!"


    Frightened Qing''s left eye and turned into a white eye, Terumi Mei lifted up Shuiying and put a POSS in her pocket, and said, "Then Chojuro, Qing, let''s go!"


    The camera switched again to Yunyin Village in the Thunder Country surrounded by mountains.


    "Hasn''t Samui team contacted yet?"


    "Yes, but if I want to wait a little longer, there may be a call, and the route of Lord Raikage¡¯s participation in the meeting has been notified to the Samui team. Anyway, even if you don¡¯t run into it halfway, contact the bird It should also deliver the message."


    "Okay, that''s good, I also set off!"


    Lei Ying stomped the elephant''s leg on the ground, and supported it with one hand on the coffee table in front of him. A beautiful shuttlecock rolled over and landed in front of Xihe Darui.


    "Let''s go! West, Darui!"


    "Yes!" Xi was full of energy.


    "Yes..." And Darui, who is unmotivated, always feel as if he has seen this kind of scene before?


    "follow me!"


    The fourth generation of Raikage, the most anxious in the ninja world, didn''t walk the door. He broke the window and flew out. Azabu reluctantly looked at the hole in the window, and began to calculate how much the repair fee was overrun this month.


    Because of Akatsuki''s existence, the fourth generation Raikage initiated the five-shadow conference, which is one of the few in Ninja history. The four shadows of wind, water, earth, and thunder have set off one after another. As for the sixth generation Hokage, which is not reliable at all. ¡­¡­Ugh¡­¡­


    Chapter 371: Five Shadows Conference, Naruto wins a small victory!


    "I said, we are going to participate in the Five Shadows Convention, you look serious anyway, OK?"


    Tsunade reluctantly follows after some irresponsible Naruto, his tone is really helpless, Hokage like this, Konoha''s future is really dark... But Tsunade actually has no right to say Naruto, he is the first to gamble and drink all day. Five generations.


    Since knowing that the Five Shadows Conference was held, Naruto''s spirit has actually maintained a high level of excitement, but on the other hand, he has maintained an unprecedented calmness, even relaxed and frivolous.


    Because Naruto knows that he has too many things on his back, anyone in the world can lose, but he is the only one who can¡¯t afford to lose, and can¡¯t afford to lose once. Not only the beloved woman, but also Konoha¡¯s people, in fact Everyone knows that although Naruto relied on his own strength and invincible power to forcibly sit on the position of Naruto without voting by the villagers, Konoha¡¯s upper-middle ninja class has actually long since been convinced by Naruto. What''s more, Konoha''s highest combat power nowadays, Tsunade and Xiaonan are both Naruto''s women. If Naruto loses or even dies, the impact will be huge.


    There is also a very important point. The reason Naruto can never lose is because he is still an embryonic daughter and is now in Shion''s belly.


    Naruto didn¡¯t know what to say. In fact, he was already an uncle in his thirties. Naruto still wanted a child, so when he knew that Ji was pregnant, Naruto scolded Gaara as a bird~ The beast, on the one hand, stepped up his efforts, saying that Naruto himself is not qualified to say that Gaara is a beast~beast, after all, Naruto bid farewell when he was not thirteen years old~male, and Gaara just won the bid comparison That''s it.


    After working hard for so many years, so many women around me didn¡¯t have any movement. As a result, I won the bid less than five times with Shion. While Shion was so happy, the same women in the family who also wanted to give birth to Ming almost almost Torn him alive.


    What does this have to do with Naruto? This is not something he can control. Otherwise, let''s not talk about the smaller ones, they should have had them for a long time, but if they don''t win the prize, Shion''s luck is so good. any solution.


    Although it was still an embryo that was less than a month old, and even if she could not tell her gender with her eyes, Shion could still be sure that she must be a daughter in her stomach, because this is the fate of the Miko family, they can only give birth to women, and continue. The fate of the witch.


    This made many people in the family feel envious of Ziyuan and secretly relieved, and at the same time they made up their minds to give Ming Ming a man as soon as possible.


    Naruto comes from modern times, so there is no patriarchal idea, but all the girls are very concerned about this. Shion has also known for a long time that she will definitely give birth to a girl, not a boy, and is the first to be pregnant with Naruto She was already very happy for the child, so naturally she didn''t argue for anything.


    Because of Shion¡¯s pregnancy, the atmosphere at home was suddenly changed. In addition, there will be few five shadow conventions in the history of Ninja. Everyone knows that the real storm is coming, and everyone does not want to regret it in the future. Even Sakura, Ino, Tiantian, Silent and the girls who have not made the last step, they all completed the last step the day before Naruto set off for the Naruto Conference. Naruto also enjoyed the day that he was happy to die immediately. service.


    In the end, Naruto showed great power and tossed all the women into the ground. They could only lie down all over the body. As a result, as a shadow guard, only the best physical Tsunade and Tsunade would accompany him to the Five Shadows Conference. Kushina has not yet made the last step with Naruto.


    Naruto smiled indifferently, while accurately controlling the Chakra in his hand, and said: "What does it matter? Although it is the Five Shadows Convention, Gaara must belong to me, Terumi Mei... Although it is not easy to say, But she should buy me a bit of face, which is equivalent to saying that it is three to two, and it is impossible for Raiking and Tuying to let go of their prejudices and work together. In other words, it is actually three to 1.5 at most. Difference, what''s to worry about?"


    Kushina reluctantly looked at Naruto, who maintained the Nine-Tailed Chakra mode, and was not afraid of the cold in this icy world. He couldn''t help but vomit: "Then you don''t have to walk and barbecue."


    Naruto is really grilling. The ingredients are hare and wild boar caught in the wild before. They are cleaned and sealed in the reel after peeling off the skin. They can be kept fresh for a long time. Naruto is also on the ground with wooden sticks. Skewer the cut rabbit meat, condense the chakras with both hands, create flames, and grill slowly while walking.


    Because of the nine-tailed chakra, Naruto didn¡¯t even need to use his hands. He directly used the chakra hands and grilled eight skewers of rabbit meat. Then he sprinkled the salt and pepper which was specially used for flying back with the god of thunder. Of course, the seasonings of chili powder made it seem like they came out for a picnic.

 338 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 338

    "Ah, in such cold weather, it¡¯s most comfortable to have a barbecue. Here, here."


    Naruto said indifferently that the upcoming Five Shadows Conference seemed to be completely ignored by him, and he also handed Kushina and Tsunade two skewers of freshly baked rabbit meat.


    Kushina looked at the grilled skewers in his hand, the corners of his mouth twitched and he didn''t know how to complain, but Tsunade glanced at Naruto who was still busy grilling, a smile and distress flashed in his eyes at the same time, and then he gulped. After the skewers, Kushina looked at Tsunade, and finally enjoyed Naruto¡¯s craftsmanship that he could only use in barbecues under Naruto¡¯s urging of "Hurry up, it won¡¯t taste good".


    When Naruto saw Tsunade and Kusina, he felt a little more relaxed. In fact, he didn''t care about anything. In fact, he himself cared very much about the next Five Shadows Conference, but he could not show nervousness. Because he is messed up, his woman, Konoha will be messed up. He is their support, Konoha''s Optimus Prime, so he can''t cross or lose. This is Naruto''s destiny.


    Naruto is also deliberately so rude, because as long as he is relaxed, everyone will feel at ease, as long as Naruto is still there, everyone feels dependent!


    Tsunade was aware of Naruto''s thoughts, so he showed the kind of happy and distressed eyes.


    A sixteen-year-old boy has too many things on his back.


    Although the country of iron does not accumulate snow all year round like the country of snow, because of its geographical location close to the north, the winter comes early and long. The winter is very cold, and even ninjas have to wear warm clothes.


    As the location of the Five Shadows Conference, the Iron Country naturally has its own special place. First, as an absolutely neutral country, the Iron Country has no alliance with any country, so it is fair to the shadows of the villages. , Like the Snow Country, everyone knows that it is attached to the Fire Country, and of course it cannot be used as the location for the Five Shadows Conference.


    Second, the situation of the Iron Kingdom is special. There are no ninjas in the country, only samurai. It is a very special country. During the previous Ninja Wars, all countries agreed not to take action against the Iron Kingdom, so even the Iron Kingdom and the Fire Kingdom It borders and is close to the country of thunder. It has not been invaded by war before, and has no deep hatred with the five major countries.


    Although there are only samurai and no ninjas in the iron country, in terms of overall strength, the iron country''s national power is only inferior to the five major countries and Takino country, which once had the power of the Nanao people.


    In fact, the closest to the country of iron is the country of fire, Konoha Village, but Naruto is slow along the way, anyway, there is still time, and he doesn¡¯t need to rush that way. The second closest is Yunyin Village. Dai Lei Ying himself was an impulsive, grumpy person, because his younger brother Kirabi was captured by Akatsuki, so he was the first to rush to the Iron Country.


    The country of wind and the country of earth are relatively far apart. Although the country of water is a little closer, but because of the need to cross the sea, although the three shadows of wind, soil and water are not as protracted as Naruto, there is no Raikage. That rush, due to various reasons, arrived in the Iron Country at about the same time, so Lei Ying waited for more than a day. You can imagine Lei Ying''s chest tightness.


    "It''s been a long time waiting for you to drive, Lord Fengying, Lord Hokage. In Xia is the general of the country of iron, named Mifune." There is a strange bandage on his head, and the whole person gives a serious and meticulous image of Mifune, as this The host of the 5th Five Shadows Conference will come out to welcome the Five Shadows.


    Only the leaders of the Five Ninja Villages can be called shadows. Mifune One does not belong to the Five Ninja Villages, and the second is not a ninja. Naturally, they will not be like the idiots of Xingnin Village who call themselves star shadows, but introduce themselves as generals, speaking of general , The person in power who holds the substantive military power of the Iron Kingdom.


    "When we first met, I was Gaara, Fengying." Gaara took off the scarf covering her face and introduced herself indifferently.


    "Hello, I am the sixth generation of Hokage Uzumaki Naruto." Naruto reported his name, and turned his head to look at the shivering Kankuro when he was really uninterested in Mifune''s crumpled old face. Said: "Kanjiuro, you don''t have to be so boring, do you freeze it like this?"


    Unlike Maji, Gaara, and Temari, Kankuro seems to be particularly afraid of the cold, even with Chakra, it still won¡¯t be able to freeze in this ice and snow.


    Naruto doesn¡¯t matter at all, anyway, he was frozen in the Snow Country, not to mention that the whole body is now warm nine-tailed chakras, which can basically be in the cold and heat, under normal weather conditions. High temperature and low temperature are useless for Naruto.


    Kanjirou was so cold that he was already dancing samba on the spot, and after hearing Naruto''s words, he couldn''t help but complained bitterly: "Do you think anyone has Nine-Tailed Chakra like you?! I''m so cold! I''m here to follow suit. The country¡¯s environment is completely different!"


    "Make a cup of hot tea for you now, please come in soon." Mifune knew what he should do and what to say, so naturally he didn''t go back and laugh at Kankuro, and hurriedly invited everyone into the iron country castle.


    "That''s okay, after driving so long in the snow, I feel a little bit cold." Naruto smiled and said with a smile that even Gaara, an honest child, rolled his eyes at him.


    con man!big liar!!


    Tsunade, Kushina and Kankuro even cursed this shameless liar in their hearts, but Kankuro was only upset that he had a Kyuubi Chakra for heating and said such words. If he knew Naruto from the first two This guy actually walked slowly while eating hot barbecue and came to the country of iron. It is estimated that his nose will be crooked.


    The moment he stepped into the iron country castle, Naruto looked at Mifune and said, "Are the other shadows here?"


    "The three generations of Tuying, the fourth generation of Raiying and the fifth generation of Shuiying have all arrived, now we are waiting for two."


    "Oh? Then can''t let the three shadows wait."


    Naruto, the late guy, is really shameless to say such things, but I have to say that in the first round of the Five Shadows confrontation, the sixth generation of Naruto won!


    Chapter 372: Get off the horse, Raikage who was shaved by Naruto!


    The five lights were turned on one after another, and the dim light was shining on the five curtains with the five characters of wind, thunder, water, fire, and earth. Under the five curtains, the seated person is now. Five shadows.


    The curved table, with Naruto in the middle, on the left hand side are Tuying Libra Ohnogi and Raikage Ai, and on the right hand side are Gaara and Terumi Mei. The five-color hats representing the identity of the five shadows are placed in theirs. before.


    On the other side, under a light, the background is a big character "Patient". Behind a small table, three boats are sitting.


    "I am the host here, and my name is Mifune. Next, I will start the Five Shadows Conference!"


    "Start with me first, listen..."


    "The changes in Five Shadows are really big," Gaara said halfway and was interrupted by Onoki very rudely. "It¡¯s really amazing to be a shadow at this age, your father, Fengying, it seems that your father was educated. It''s very good, but there is a lack of politeness."


    Although Gaara is young, he is better than his xinxing. I am afraid that it will not be worse than the old birds here. Gaara is not angry at all for Onoki''s provocation, and said: "Yes, that''s why I will act as Fengying. came here."


    "Haha, what an arrogant guy." Oh Yemu, you are the least qualified to say such things.


    "Master Tuying, please don''t interrupt, Master Fengying, please continue."


    "I used to be Renzhuli, who was captured by Akatsuki and removed the tail beast, so I think Akatsuki is a very dangerous organization. I have sought the assistance of Five Shadows several times, but they have all been ignored, except for the current Hokage. Speaking of the fact that so many people from all over the world have been taken away, it¡¯s too late to remember that they have to cooperate with each other."


    Following Gaara¡¯s words, Naruto looked at Tuying and Raikage coldly, and said, "I have also sent information about Akatsuki, everyone, to remind you of Akatsuki¡¯s actions, but it seems that my reminder was not received. What''s the effect? ??Two tails and Yao have been captured one after another, and the two guys who captured the two tails were defeated by our Konoha ninja."


    "Huh!" The fourth generation Raikage who was provoked by Naruto had nothing to say at this time. He was indeed too confident in the strength of the two people in his village. As a result, it was not only Yu Muren, but even Kirabi Captured.


    The stubborn old man Tuying looked at Naruto and Gaara, the two youngest movies in Ninja history, and said: "The five ninja village people Zhuli were taken away. They lost their identity. They would be teased by other countries. It''s a shame and shame. Under normal circumstances, you will want to recover it secretly. It is impossible to seek assistance from other countries as soon as you are arrested!"


    "Decent, face, boring and conservative way of thinking." Gaara didn''t talk much, his tone was plain, but it was just a burst of blood.


    Naruto is not as polite as Gaara. He sneered at Tuying and said, "Then I would like to ask the three generations of senior Tuying adults, have the four tails and five tails of your village, Zhuli, two people from your village back? Said it was a tailed beast, in fact, I didn¡¯t even find the body. By the way, from the one-tailed to the eight-tailed Renzhuli, after being captured by Akatsuki to now, the only thing that can come back alive is''as soon as I was captured, I would seek from other countries. Gaara is helping me."


    Gaara and Naruto said each other, making Ohnoki half to death.


    "Huh! Yellow-haired kid!"


    "Wrong, Gaara should be a red hair, I, to be precise, a golden hair, make no mistake, old white hair."


    When Naruto said "Old White Haired Man", the few people present almost laughed. They saw the old stubborn shadow of the earth and they were upset. Naruto''s words really exasperated.


    Terumi Ming rubbed her cheeks, rubbed the smile on her face, avoiding a fight at the beginning of the meeting, and said, "Is it a conservative way of thinking without discussing it? As Shui Ying, I admit that I could not deal with it in time. But even if the tail beast is captured, it will not immediately cause panic. Controlling the tail beast requires a lot of knowledge, time and experience."


    "Human pillar power must grow with the tail beast and tame the tail beast. Even so, it is very difficult to control it. It is not easy." After all, Ohnoki is an old senior, and Yanyin Village once had two human pillar powers. So I understand this very well, "Right, Master Fengying."


    Gaara didn¡¯t bother to beat him at all. Naruto took Ohnoki¡¯s words and said, ¡°Speaking of which, Uchiha Madara from the Uchiha family and the original Naruto Senjukuma are the only ones who can perfectly control the power of the tail beast. There is a misty fourth-generation Mizukage Yakura, Raikage''s younger brother Kirabi, and I am the one who has not been captured by the Nine Tails."


    The fourth generation of Raikage itself is a grumpy person. Hearing them say no to play, their foreheads kept beating and raised his right hand.


    "Don''t stop talking nonsense!"


    "Cangjuro!"


    "Yes!"


    The ten shadow guards on the scene shot at the same time when Raikage made his move. In an instant, Maki, Ao, Kushina, Kuroi, and Darui made a gesture of letting go, and Chojuro and Kankuro (the two of them Name...), Akatsuki, Nishiwa Tsunade all put on a fighting posture.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Mifune sighed insignificantly. As the venue of the Five Shadows Convention, the task of the Iron Kingdom is heavy. He, the general of the Iron Kingdom, is not a good job as the host of the Five Shadows Convention. On the one hand, he cannot directly interfere. Wuying''s decision, on the one hand, he must try his best to mediate the relationship between the five shadows, such as this time.


    "This is the focus of the talks. Please proceed with caution if there is an impolite behavior."


    Mifune didn''t name and surname, but only played 50 boards on each side to remind them that they were not here to fight today.


    "Okay, Tsunade, Kushina, step back."

 339 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 339

    "Yes."


    Headed by Naruto, the Five Shadows let their shadow guards retreat, and the meeting was finally able to continue.


    "Continue to talk."


    "Konoha, Iwayin, Sandyin, Mistyin, the rebels of your Ninja Village form Akatsuki..."


    boom!


    "...Not only that, I have investigated..."


    Zi Zi... Zi Zi...


    The four generations of Raikage''s forehead kept beating, and finally managed to end his anger, and said: "Including the former''s shadow, some of you have used Akatsuki!"


    "Ah! Hot...hot!"


    Raikage:...


    Two Libra Ohnogi:...


    Terumi Ming:...


    Gaara:...


    Everyone:...


    "Oh my god." Tsunade and Kunsina held their foreheads in pain, looking helplessly at the little bastard who dared to mess around at the Five Shadows Convention and actually barbecued here?!Does he know who he is and why he is here today?!


    "Sixth generation of Naruto! This is the Five Shadows Convention! It''s not a place for you to barbecue!!" The grumpy fourth generation of Raikage is really so popular that one Buddha ascends to heaven and two Buddhas come out of his body. The moustaches turned up, obviously going crazy.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Naruto Skewers.


    "Come on."


    puff!


    Naruto is too spoofed. Before, he just made others completely speechless to him, but with this sudden "come a string", even Terumi had to hurriedly cover his mouth with his hand to suppress him. Laughter, others, such as Unyin¡¯s Darui, Wuyin¡¯s Chojuro, Sain¡¯s Kankuro, Iwain¡¯s black soil, all laughed at once, and then hurriedly covered their mouths with their hands. ~Bah, the black soil is really suffocated, covering his mouth with both hands, holding a small face flushed red.


    Tsunade and Kunsina opened their mouths, hugged their stomachs, and smiled silently. Asshole, they both laughed like a cramp.


    "Asshole!"


    The fourth generation of Raikage went completely violent, and a blue thunder guard appeared all over his body. The burly muscles of a hill seemed to expand in an instant. The whole person was like a high-speed container truck, less than five meters away from him. Naruto rushed.


    Raikage¡¯s speed is absolutely first-class in the Ninja World. He strengthens his physical body with lightning and forms a unique Thunder Dancing Ninjutsu. The speed is the highest in the Ninja World. Except Naruto, anyone present is at speed. Raikage will not be Raikage''s opponent, including Tsunade who is a veteran film class powerhouse.


    Raiking''s training that was not good at first was really polished by Naruto, Raiking furiously shot, very fast, just to teach Naruto a bitter lesson.


    Tsunade and Kunsina didn''t know what to say, this kid was so bold that he directly took the most grumpy Raikage at the Five Shadows Conference?!It all deserves to be beaten to death.


    Raikage¡¯s speed is definitely faster than electric flint. In an instant, most people can¡¯t even turn their consciousness. Raikage has already reached Naruto¡¯s body. The Thunder Guard covering his body, the sharp edge on his fist seems to have It touched the tip of Naruto''s nose.


    Whoosh!


    The Nine Tails Transformation Instant Surgery is activated!


    Naruto was also really calm enough, and at the last moment, he evaded him, avoiding Raikage''s fierce fist.


    The fourth generation of Raikage has been the fastest in the ninja world since the death of Bofeng Shuimen. Now he was surprised when he encountered someone who could avoid his attack head-on, and what Raikage was about to face was the number one in the ninja world. A female Tyrannosaurus Senjutsu!


    Tsunade got Naruto''s eye cue as soon as Naruto avoided him, jumped down from above and faced the angry Raikage.


    Raikage woke up from the shock and saw Tsunade actually put on a fighting posture. Raikage would never evade any challenge. He simply continued to rush towards feeling without reducing his speed.


    "Drink!"


    Tsunade yelled and exerted his strange power. Compared with Raikage, Tsunade¡¯s fist was really small, and Raikage¡¯s fist was really a casserole-sized fist, but the moment the two fists met, the two People immediately stalemate.


    Raikage¡¯s face is hideous, and the thunder guard body on his body is stronger and more violent. The blue chakra is full of destructive chakras. Compared with Raikage, Tsunade seems to be a little more relaxed. , Used all his chakras to strengthen the muscles of the right arm, maximized the strength, and then detonated in an instant!


    "Give it to me!!"


    With Tsunade''s scream, Raikage''s body, which is stronger than a bull, was blown upside down by Tsunade''s punch. This is also a bad luck for Raikage, although Raikage''s power is not as good as Tsunade. , But it didn¡¯t come to the point of a disastrous defeat, but he just kept a forward-looking appearance, his body in the air, although the super fast speed can greatly increase his destructive power, but as long as Tsunade can withstand the initial At once, Raikage''s body was in the air, unable to take advantage of it. Naturally, it was not more conducive to exerting force than Tsunade''s down-to-earth.


    Lei Ying flew upside down. Before Darui and Xi rushed out, Naruto instantly walked behind Lei Ying, dragged Lei Ying with one hand, and then flashed in front of him and handed out the skewers.


    "Come on?"


    Chapter 373: The sturdy Naruto, even the two shadows of the thunder and earth!


    Raikage''s fist was dodged with speed, and then Tsunade was beaten away with brute force.The fourth generation of Raikage can achieve today''s achievements, relying on the super speed and strength brought by this powerful body, but in the end he lost in both aspects, and Naruto also said in front of him "come a string" , One can imagine what Raikage will be angry with.


    Rao is the best-trained Gaara present here, and I am afraid that Naruto will be mad at him under such circumstances.


    Raikage has been overwhelmed by the popularity. Seeing this little ghost who is less than half of his own age, his head is only on his chest. Raikage is really angry, but this little ghost is still standing in front of him with the skewers in his hand. It shook two more times, which made it clear to "seduce" him.


    Lei Ying gasped, and from his nose, he sprayed two white air like a bull. Just when Lei Ying couldn''t help but want to do it again, Naruto suddenly gave up on "seduce ~ lead" Lei Ying. Planning, turned around, flicked his fingers, and flicked two skewers towards Tsunade.


    Tsunade took the skewers, turned over and hid behind the scenes, divided the skewers among Kushina, and the two of them ate and watched the show.


    I wonder how many outrageous things this kid will do?


    Naruto has a lot of skewers in his hand. He ate a few skewers by himself. With Tsunade and Kushina one by one, there are four skewers left in his hand. With a flick of his finger, Naruto will never forget himself. My brother-in-law and allies gave me Gaara and Terumi Mei a string.


    Gaara and Terumi did not expect Naruto to pull them both in. Heaven and Earth¡¯s conscience, they never discussed such a wicked thing with Naruto before. You can see from Raikage¡¯s face.


    If you eat it, you don''t give Raiying face, if you don''t eat, you don''t give Naruto face.


    Under the two-phase decision, on the one hand, it was his brother-in-law and ally, and on the other hand, Raikage, who had not yet formed an alliance and had no friendship, Gaara and Terumi were decisive.


    eat!


    why do not you eat?Anyway, Naruto will not harm them. Gaara, Terumi Mei, and Naruto, even if Dokage and Raikage are united, they will have the advantage, and there is Tsunade behind Naruto. They are equal There are three shadow-level powerhouses, plus a super shadow-level powerhouse, to deal with two shadow-level opponents, why not eat?


    It is conceivable that Lei Ying was on fire, but Ming was ignorant of him. He still had two skewers of roast rabbit meat in his hand. He originally planned to keep one for himself, and then give Tu Ying a bunch of Qi Qi Lei Ying for four generations. But looking at the shape of Tuying''s rosacea, Naruto had no idea.


    Gaara is Naruto''s brother-in-law, Terumi Ming is Naruto''s ally and a big beauty, three generations of Dokage... forget it.


    However, Naruto is definitely stubborn. He didn''t plan to give Tuying the skewers in his hand, but he figured out a way to kill both Tuying and Raiking at once.


    With a flick of his finger, the skewers on Naruto''s right hand flew towards the black soil of Tu Ying''s precious granddaughter.


    Naruto is bad, really bad enough. In fact, everyone had never thought that Naruto would play such a game before. Hei Tu himself did not expect that with a response from Shinobu, he still caught Naruto''s bombing. After grilling the skewers, the little face was visibly stunned for a while, then he laughed carelessly and ate the skewers happily.


    With Naruto¡¯s hand, Tuying and Raikage instantly made them the same as those who had eaten Baba. His face was so stinky, Raiking kept glaring at Tuying, which meant "how did you teach your granddaughter?" Staring at the black earth, it means "you will be mad at you if you eat your grandpa again".


    However, in some respects, like Naruto, there was no black soil for the concept of superiority and inferiority since birth, and he ate delicious skewers happily regardless of the way his grandfather was about to die.

 340 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 340

    Konoha, Shayin, Wuyin, and Yanyin were all connected by Naruto. A slap was directly shot on the face of the fourth generation Raikage, and Tuying''s face was also hit by his own granddaughter. Fan.


    Naruto slapped Tuying and Raikage with the meat of a hare. He was really a man who had developed a conspiracy to its culmination.


    Mifune saw that Naruto was finally willing to stop, coughed twice, and said, "Now, please continue the talk, and, Master Naruto, this is the venue for the Gokage talks, please don''t eat here." It seems Naruto It was really angry and people complained, and even the middleman Mifune warned him.


    "no problem."


    Naruto, who had washed four generations of Raikage for a meal, was in a good mood, and sat back to his position obediently. Although Raikage was furious, the most important thing was Akatsuki''s problem, and he could only bear it.


    When Raikage sat down to continue discussing Akatsuki''s question, Naruto''s movements were caught from the corner of his eyes, his face and nose were really crooked, even Gaara showed a dumbfounded expression on his face.


    You...you can play too.


    After Naruto sat down, he didn''t continue to eat, but he took out a scroll, and after unsealing, there was a full set of purple sand tea sets inside. This bastard performed Kung Fu tea ceremony here.


    The tea fragrance is bursting, it is indeed the first-class good tea, but this occasion...Look at the murderous eyes of Raikage and Tukage, even as the host, Mifune Poison, who must remain neutral, can¡¯t help but cut with Iahe. Naruto slashed, but he couldn''t help it.


    What else can I do?He hasn¡¯t eaten again, he just finished the barbecue, and now he drinks tea instead.


    Raikage, who was provoked again by the limits of endurance, snorted heavily, and the look in Naruto''s eyes was very unkind.


    Naruto was not affected at all, and continued to taste his own tea. After Raiking snorted, he let out a pleasant "ha", and at the same time exhaled a lot of heat from his mouth, and sighed "Good tea" ".


    The people present made it clear to Naruto that they were angry with Raikage''s actions of the fourth generation. They were either angry or dumbfounded. Only the baby granddaughter of Tuying, Miss Heitu, held her heart in both hands, her black eyes shining with countless numbers. The stars looked at Naruto.


    Light and white!Idol!


    Raikage, who didn¡¯t want to be pissed to death, could only ignore Naruto¡¯s bastard, his eyes swept across the four shadows indifferently, and said coldly: ¡°Your Shinobu village has formed Akatsuki, and those of you still I have used Akatsuki before, so I don¡¯t believe you, and I don¡¯t want to talk and negotiate with you at all, but I came here to convene the Five Shadows meeting to hold you accountable."


    "Wait a minute," Naruto raised his hand and interrupted the fourth generation Raikage, and said: "I have to explain first, Uchiha Itachi is not a betrayal, he is our Konoha''s internal undercover agent."


    "Huh! Even if Uchiha Itachi''s affairs can be forgotten, what about Uchiha Sasuke?" Raikage did not give Naruto face at all, and directly moved out of Sasuke''s affairs.


    "That''s right, Lei Ying, you continue." Naruto stretched out his hand and motioned Lei Ying to continue. He lowered his head and drank a sip of tea, hiding the smirk from the corner of his mouth.


    I''m afraid you won''t mention Sasuke. Since you dare to bring it up, I won''t be angry with you and I won''t be called Naruto Uzumaki!


    Gaara doesn''t have as many flowers intestines as Naruto, but looks at Raikage, and said: "You said you used it, how do you say this?"


    "As Fengying but don''t know anything? Go ask the old man in your village, you used Xiao during the war!"


    The old man of the fourth generation of Raikage obviously meant something. Two Libra Ohnoki also understood the meaning of the fourth generation of Raikage, with his back leaning on the back of his chair, saying: "Now the great powers are all settled, and they are transforming from military expansion to military reduction. If the relationship between countries eases and the threat of war decreases, for the country, the powerful Ninja Village will become an obstacle to spending money. Even so, there are risks if Ninja Village¡¯s funding is rashly reduced. If a war breaks out suddenly, just relying on ninjas who have no experience to fight will cause many problems, and ultimately will only lead to defeat."


    Gaara, as Fengying, seemed to understand the words behind Onoki and said, "There is only one way to solve these problems, and that is to use the war mercenary group, Akatsuki?"


    "It takes energy and money to cultivate excellent ninjas in her own village, but Akatsuki, who regards war as a profession, has always been an active war expert, and as long as he spends low money, he will accept war commissions, and eventually he can offer excellent the result of."


    "Stop talking about it, Tuying!" Lei Ying gave Tuying a cold look.


    "Humph!"


    "Sagakura used Akatsuki and successfully attacked Konoha. At that time, it was still uncertain whether Oshemaru escaped from Akatsuki. Therefore, in the first battle, Fuekage, your father''s fourth generation Fukage, and Konoha''s third generation Hokage died. The most suspicious thing is Mist. You Mist never engages in diplomacy. There are rumors that you are the birthplace of Akatsuki."


    Terumi Ming''s expression was a little ugly, and said, "Since that''s all here, I''ll just say it right... The previous four generations of Mizukage Yakura, suspected that it was controlled by someone, it was probably Akatsuki''s work."


    As the shadow of a village, it is actually unconsciously manipulated by others. This is definitely a shame and shame for Wuyin, and Terumi Ming said now that there is nothing he can do.


    "Everyone is like this..."


    "Speak politely, Raikage!"


    Naruto held a teacup, squinted at Miming''s ugly face, and then looked at Dokage and Raikage who were still arguing about whose responsibility it was. A group of idiots immediately showed a sneer at the corners of their mouths. It''s time to shirk each other''s responsibilities.


    Snapped!


    Naruto put the tea cup down, and the purple sand tea cup was directly embedded into the tabletop with one hand, but the fragile purple sand did not have any cracks. Tsunade and Kushina who were familiar with Naruto knew that Naruto showed that kind of horror. When the eyes look, it''s when he wants to shoot.


    Folding his hands together, without looking at Raikage¡¯s face, he said: "According to Master Raikage, the village where Akatsuki''s members came from is our four villages, Konoha, Sandyin, Mistyin and Yanyin. I¡¯m responsible for Akatsuki¡¯s problems, including the two Yumu and Kirabi who were captured by Zhuli, right?"


    "That''s right!" The fourth generation Raikage didn''t know what Naruto''s calculations were, but still said forcefully.


    "Since the village is responsible for the things committed by the ninja who has defected from the village, Master Raikage, let us settle the debt that Yunyin owes Konoha for decades."


    "Nonsense! When did Yunyin owe you Konoha?!"


    "Oh?" Naruto raised his eyebrows, finally showing a fox expression, "Master Raiying forgot? The two most brutal felons in Yunyin''s history, the gold and silver brothers?"


    Rai Ying''s heart slammed for a while, and he just felt bad, and Naruto quickly turned his ominous premonition into reality.


    "Back when the gold and silver brothers formed an alliance between Konoha and Yunyin, they attacked the second generation of Hokage Senshoujian and the second generation of Raikage, and directly caused the death of Qianshoujian from his injuries. Since Lord Raikage believes that''the village should do The ninja who has defected from the village is responsible for the things committed by the ninja'', then please pay me back the debt of Yunyin¡¯s gold and silver brothers, the second generation of Naruto Senshouma. Say it again!"


    Raikage''s face is ugly, Gaara''s face is helpless, the black face is admiration, and Terumi Ming''s face is tender.


    This bastard was able to dig out things decades ago, and blocked Raiking from saying a word, high, it is high!


    Tuying really couldn''t understand the arrogance of this young man Naruto, and snorted coldly, and said, "The sixth generation of Hokage really has sharp teeth."


    "Three generations of Tuying are really very mini."


    One sentence made the two Libra Ohnogi almost blasted Naruto with dust, and the black soil had already laughed unceremoniously on it, but Naruto''s words were not over yet.


    Blue eyes stared at Tuying for a while, staring at the old man uncomfortably, and said: "Yes, I received information not long ago that it was Konoha''s S-rank rebel who killed Yanyin''s S. Level-rank renegade Deidara, I remember that Yanyin issued a reward for Deidara as if it were two hundred and eighty million taels. Please trouble Master Tuying to send the money to Konoha."


    "Didara is the betrayer of Sasuke Uchiha, why should we, Iwaguru, give you money?!"


    "That Kiraby is the betrayer of Sasuke Uchiha, why should we Konoha be responsible?!"


    Got it!


    Tukage and Raikage were stunned. This time even Gaara and Terumi Ming turned their gazes towards Naruto to admiration. Hei Tu could not wait to rush forward and gnaw Naruto wildly. This kid is too powerful. Ten years ago, Thousands of Hands and Deedara''s affairs, and Dedara''s affairs not long ago, two things that were completely unconventional were put together to talk about it, and Tu Ying and Lei Ying could not speak.


    Da da!


    Naruto knocked on the table twice with his joints and said, "If Konoha is to be responsible for Sasuke Uchiha''s affairs, we must first pay the 280 million taels that killed Dedara and kill the second generation Naruto Senshou. The compensation in the interim, even the capital and profits will be handed over!"


    After Raiking''s solo combat was shaved by Naruto once, Naruto also shaved Tukage and Raikage at the same time.


    Sample, if I still can''t deal with you, what am I the most BT Naruto in history?!


    Chapter 374-Sasuke''s invasion, the army''s Tu Ying!


    Naruto moved out all the affairs of Qianshoujian who had been dead for decades and Deidara, who had been dead for only ten days, and he had nothing to say about the two "predecessors" Tuying and Raiking. He could only look at this "no respect, arrogant and arrogant" kid with an angry face.


    Naruto, a bastard who is more capable of setting fire, looked at those two who were about to die, couldn''t help but laugh, then took out a few new teacups, made a fresh pot of tea, and gave it to all present. Five shadows, and three boats made one cup.


    "Well, don''t be so angry, just sit down and talk slowly."


    "Huh! Who is interrupting all the time?!" Tuying looked at Naruto coldly, obviously not having a good breath.

 341 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 341

    "Then I have some top-secret information about Akatsuki. I wonder if the three generations of Tukage-sama are interested?"


    "Huh!" The old stubborn three generations of Tu Ying snorted coldly, and left without flicking his sleeves, but he didn''t say anything bad. Obviously, he wanted to hear what Naruto had top-secret information. It was really because of the face that he didn''t say it directly.


    "Naruto, just tell me if you have any information." In contrast, Lei Ying is more straightforward.


    "Okay," Naruto took a sip of tea slowly, and when Tukage and Raikage were about to erupt, he said slowly: "First, it''s about the leader of Akatsuki. The leader before Akatsuki is called Nagato. One of Jilaiya¡¯s former disciples had reincarnation eyes, but he is now dead, and the reincarnation eyes have been taken away by Akatsuki¡¯s current leader."


    "What?! Eyes of Reincarnation?!"


    The first anecdote that Naruto burst out casually surprised everyone present, especially the legendary Six Way Immortal¡¯s reincarnation eye, which is still in the hands of the leader of Akatsuki. This is definitely not good news. .


    "Hokage, why are you so clear about this?!"


    "Because I was there at the time."


    Naruto casually burst out information that even Tsunade and Kushina didn''t know, and everyone present was exclaimed.


    The grumpy Lei Ying couldn''t help but patted the table again, and said angrily: "If this is the case, why don''t you stop him?!"


    "What you said is so easy. When I arrived, the other party had already got the eyes of reincarnation, and that guy was proficient in the art of time and space, and his knowledge in the art of time and space was better than me. Where can I stop him from going?! "


    "Cough!" Terumi Ming coughed twice, lest Naruto and Raikage would fight now, and said, "I''d better ask Master Naruto to talk about the leader of Akatsuki first."


    Raikage¡¯s face Naruto could not give, but Terumi Ming¡¯s face could not be denied. Naruto was too lazy to go to meet Raikage¡¯s bull, rubbed his temples, and then drank a sip of tea slowly, saying: The leader calls himself a kite man, wearing a purple long dress and a white reincarnation mask. The right eye is a kaleidoscope for writing round eyes, and the left eye is a reincarnation eye. He should have the ability to escape from wood.


    His strongest is Space-Time Ninjutsu. The knowledge of Space-Time Ninjutsu is above my Flying Thunder God. He has his own independent space. When facing an attack, he can absorb part or all of his body into the space. To the point of being completely immune to any attack."


    "Completely immune? How to deal with him like this?"


    "The next thing I want to talk about is his weakness." Naruto''s words evoked everyone''s spirits. "First of all, the guy had only five minutes to make himself virtual, and after five minutes he had to return to reality. In space, our Konoha¡¯s current dark minister, Xiaonan, took advantage of his weakness to develop the paper of the gods, and created 600 billion detonating charms, which exploded for ten minutes, but unfortunately it failed in the end."


    "Why? If the blur time is only five minutes, it should be impossible to escape in a ten-minute explosion?" Terumi Ming understood Naruto''s thoughts and continued Naruto''s words, otherwise Naruto would have to say stand-up comedy. Very troublesome.


    "Xiao Nan has indeed cracked Yui''s time and space art, and the 600 billion detonation talisman attacks have indeed worked, but the problem is that Xiao Nan doesn''t know Yu Yu has a trick that is the ultimate illusion of Uchiha''s family, Izanagi. "Drinking a sip of tea to moisturize his throat, Naruto started telling the story again, "Izanagi is an illusion technique that he casts on himself. It can turn all the damage he has suffered into illusion in a short time. It can be said that as long as it is activated Izanagi can recover even if he is instantly smashed into dregs."


    Naruto glanced at Ohnoki when he was smashing into scum, and the stubborn old man immediately snorted.


    I was too lazy to argue with an old man, and the faces of several other shadows also showed distress.


    "Five minutes of complete immunity, plus Izanagi, isn''t this invincible?"


    "Don¡¯t worry so much. There is no absolutely invincible existence in the world. Although Izanagi is powerful, the price is that one of the writing wheels loses its light and cannot be opened again. So he used Izanagi last time. There are no more writing wheel eyes. If he uses Izanagi again, even his writing wheel eyes that possess the power of time and space will be destroyed together. If he loses time and space ninjutsu, what else is he afraid of?"


    Naruto¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s eyes light up. Even if Kite¡¯s space-time ninjutsu is more powerful, if he dares to use Izanaki, then his space-time ninjutsu is gone. If he doesn¡¯t use Izanaki, then Just deal with time and space ninjutsu, the two do not exist at the same time.


    Just when everyone wanted to ask Naruto how to deal with space-time ninjutsu, Naruto''s face suddenly changed slightly. After frowning, he showed a playful sneer, looking at the curved table where Gokage was sitting and the Mifunesuo. In the space between the small tables, he said, "Why, don''t you have the face to come out to meet people, Bai Jue?"


    As Naruto''s voice fell, a bud suddenly grew in front of Wuying, and then it instantly grew larger and unfolded in front of everyone. Bai Jue, who was more outgoing, appeared in front of everyone and exclaimed excitedly: "Hello everyone !"


    Whoosh!


    When the enemy appeared, ten shadow guards immediately dispatched, staring at Bai Jue with enthusiasm.


    Bai Jue didn''t have the consciousness that he was facing the Five Shadows. He just looked at Naruto and said with a smile: "I still feel that keen, the sixth generation of Naruto!"


    "Hmph! You dare to appear here, obviously you are not the main body, stop talking nonsense, Bai Jue, what the hell is going on?"


    "Hehe, Sasuke Uchiha has intruded in. Where is he?!" Bai Jue exclaimed excitedly, seemingly looking forward to what will happen next.


    "What are you talking about?! Uchiha Sasuke?!" Raikage immediately became calm after hearing Sasuke''s name.


    "Hehe...Let''s find Sasuke, everyone!"


    Click!!


    Bai Jue, who was still feeling nervous there, was instantly grabbed by Raikage, who was already very upset today, and Raikage with a grim face said viciously, "Where is Uchiha Sasuke?! Tell me clearly!"


    "Hehehe... guess what..."


    Click!


    The unbearable Lei Ying squeezed Bai Jue''s neck with one hand and said, "Xi, let''s start!"


    "Yes!" As a perception ninja, Nishi immediately made a seal and sensed Sasuke''s location.


    Terumi Mei frowned and said, "You don''t have to kill him. If you catch him for interrogation, you might get some information from Akatsuki."


    "It''s useless, Sister Ming." Naruto sat in the position with Erlang''s legs folded and said: "This Bai Jue is just a clone, it''s impossible to tell any information."


    "Clone?" Terumi Mei looked at the "Clone" that was so dead that he hadn''t disappeared, and resisted the urge to ask Naruto, but another question emerged, and said: "How did you perceive him? Yes? We haven''t even noticed any breath."


    When Terumi Ming asked this, it actually coincided with the thoughts of other shadows. Naruto didn¡¯t care, and said, ¡°That Baijue can use the first-generation wood escape technique. Just now, he used the mayfly technique, which was used in ninjutsu. During the period of isolation from all breaths, I actually can''t perceive it, but in this mode I can feel evil thoughts, so please don''t calculate me in my heart, I can feel it."


    "Humph!" Lei Ying snorted and said nothing. At this time, Nishi had already sensed Sasuke''s position. The irritable and suffocated Lei Ying immediately rushed out, smashing the wall.


    "Don''t you follow the past to check it out?" Kushina looked at the situation in front of him and revealed his nature. He simply sat on the table in front of Naruto with his legs crossed, and said to Naruto with a chuckle.


    "It''s just a kid, what''s so good about?" Naruto rolled Jiu Xinnai''s eyes, and tried to see if he could see the wind at the bottom of Jiu Xinnai''s skirt, but Naruto was immediately disappointed, and Two thick noodle tears hung in my heart, and I actually wore leggings, too cunning!


    You can see Naruto''s nasty thoughts from his eyes, Kushina glared at him, but after all, it was the Five Shadows Conference, so he didn''t kick him directly.


    Naruto, who was out of mind, soon awoke from the blow of "Kushinna wore leggings", leaning on the back of the chair with his arms folded, his legs up, and smiling evilly: "But Sasuke has the guts. I went directly to the Five Shadows Conference, it seems that the kid should have opened a kaleidoscope to write round eyes."


    Tsunade frowned. As a member of the Senju family, she really didn''t have any favors with the Uchiha family, and said, "You are so sure that Uchiha Sasuke will definitely open a kaleidoscope to write round eyes?"


    "Actually, I don''t look down on that guy Sasuke, but he has a good brother, so he can''t help it." Naruto shook his head, and Sasuke entered Akatsuki, which means that Itachi is dead. Sasuke who knows the truth, hates in his heart. Coupled with the sadness of Itachi''s death, he can definitely open a kaleidoscope to write round eyes, after all, he is the reincarnation of Chakra from Datongmu Indra.


    "Hehehehe..." After sighing the superb brothers Itachi and Sasuke, Naruto suddenly laughed strangely. The sinister look made everyone present could not help being hairy.


    "Why are you laughing?"


    "I''m thinking, Raikage is holding his breath here. I don''t know how he will entertain Sasuke after seeing the real murderer who took his brother? It''s really exciting."


    Everyone can''t help but imagine that the four generations of Raikage, who was so popular that one Buddha ascended to heaven, and the second Buddha came out of his body, went straight after seeing Sasuke. They couldn''t help but feel sympathy for Sasuke, and then smoked for a certain wicked person. The guy despised for a while.


    The fire he set up ended up burning on Sasuke Uchiha.


    Onoki, who was also holding his stomach, sneered and looked at Naruto and Gaara, and laughed: "The Yunyin kid is still so crazy after making a movie, but compared to the two of you, there is nothing to manage the village. For those who know, it''s much better."


    "what did you say?!"


    "Kankuro, calm down, he is also Tukage after all."


    The calm Maki stopped the irritable Kankuro, and Tsunade also grabbed the Kushina who wanted to use the golem shackles to teach Dokage, and then screamed at Naruto and said, "Don''t worry, this kid. It will never suffer."


    Sure enough, Naruto immediately responded to Ohnoki''s ridicule.


    "Compared with the three generations of Tuying adults, Gaara and I are of course juniors. We are very willing to listen to the teachings of the three generations of Tuying adults. In return, in the future, we will relay the teachings of the Tuying adults today to the future generations. The fourth generation of Tuying, although...hehe...I don¡¯t know if Yanyin can find someone to succeed the fourth generation of Tuying."

 342 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 342

    Naruto''s blatant praise and secret derogation is to satirize the Yan Yiren, and he wants a seven-year-old man to be the shadow.


    "Haha, old man, I''ll tell you to abdicate early." Hei Tu was definitely eccentric to Naruto''s side at this time, and immediately counted down his grandfather.


    Ohnogi snorted and said nothing, while Gaara looked at Ohnogi indifferently with a pair of light green eyes, and said, "I have a question and want to ask the three generations of Tuying adults."


    Oh Nogi just didn''t know how to fight back Naruto, Gaara was like falling asleep and sending a pillow, immediately made Oh Nogi ignore Naruto, and said: "Okay, I will answer you any questions, kid."


    Gaara closed his eyes, and then slowly opened them. The light green eyes of Gujing were waveless, without any emotional fluctuations.


    "When did you start to abandon yourself?"


    Chapter 375 - Raikage fights Sasuke!Kaleidoscope write round eyes!


    "amount¡­¡­"


    Gaara, a kid who usually doesn''t talk much and always speaks concisely, is really not talking. He is a blockbuster, and a word will choke General Onoki in two Libras, choking and speechless.


    "Puff...hahahahaha..."


    Naruto, who has no concept of superiority and inferiority at all, is the first to burst out laughing with "whoever has the big fist is the boss", he burst into laughter. Seeing the two Libra Ohnogi being told by Gaara General, that ugly face Naruto was violent.


    Naruto, who has always been "black eat black, I am the darkest", is now considered to have an heir. Gaara is a boring boy who doesn''t talk much, but one sentence hits the point, although not as annoying as Naruto (That''s because Gaara has a better character), but it really hits the spot.


    Kankuro, who had long seen Onoki''s unpleasant eyes, also snickered and picked up a laugh, covering his mouth to stop laughing.


    Not only Kankuro, but even a few others couldn''t help but smile. Except for Naruto, the most exaggerated smile was Dokage''s baby granddaughter.


    Hei Mu was holding his belly, laughing on the table so much that he almost smashed the table, and finally managed to hold back his smile, but he was already laughing so much that tears came out.


    "Old man, it''s been placed."


    "Long-winded!"


    "Master Tuying, what should we do, are we going to join the war?" The simple and honest Terracotta would not laugh at his own shadow like the black soil, and asked respectfully.


    "Naughty! What if the back pain gets worse?!"


    "So you should abdicate long ago, old man." Hei Tu smiled and continued to stimulate his rosacea grandfather, "I want to meet Sasuke who killed Dedalago."


    "Whatever you want!" Three generations of Tuying said grimly, "but being involved in Raikage''s attack will kill you, don''t do it!"


    To be honest, Ohyeki is tired enough. Yanyin is now dying of talents and can¡¯t come up with a candidate who can succeed the fourth generation of Tuying, so he, a seven-year-old man, has to continue to hold the position of Tuying. Now Yanyin He knows the situation of the village himself, but there is still a granddaughter who is not big or small, who can¡¯t be beaten or scolded, it¡¯s a great thing for Tu Ying to persist until now without a heart attack. .


    "Okay!" Hei Tu shook his fist excitedly, and said, "Where are you Chi Tu?"


    The simple and honest Chitu is one of the rare good children in the world where problematic children are rampant. He looked at the black mud and said, "If there is a mistake in the waist of Master Tuying, I will be with him."


    "That''s a pity." Hei Mu sighed, then turned to look at Naruto, and said with a grin: "Where are you, Hokage, do you want to take a look together?"


    Hei Tu''s invitation can be said to have no intention or purpose, it is purely to go to the theater with Naruto.


    Naruto scratched his nose, deliberately ignoring the horrible expressions of the two scary women behind him, and said, "Okay, I''ll take a look too."


    Tsunade and Kunsina immediately "attacked" Naruto with their eyes, bastard!You didn''t go before, but now they go as soon as a girl invites you. Your problem really can''t be cured for a lifetime, right?!


    Knowing what he would end up looking back now, Naruto decisively ignored Tsunade and Kushina, and followed the black soil to leave the meeting. After all, Tsunade and Kushina were behind Naruto Shadow Guards and immediately followed. Go up.


    Ono snorted angrily, and said nothing.


    The movement of Raikage''s fight was too loud, so there was no need to perceive the ninja at all. You could find the direction by listening with your ears. Naruto and Kuroto quickly found Raikage and them.


    Although it is three to three, it is fair to reason, but Shigego was against the strongest Raikage from the beginning. Shuiyue wanted to kill Nishi, who is a perception ninja, but he was against being the second Raikage. Darui on the right hand, Darui is proficient in Thunder Dunge, and is the worst opponent for Shuiyue.


    Under the heavy blow of Raikage, the decapitation knife that had been cracked in the last battle with Kirabi was directly interrupted. Shuiyue held only half of the decapitation knife, and faced his stats restraining Da Rui is a complete loss, and there is no way to use the giant''s technique here. He is constantly suppressed by Darui and can only barely support it.


    Even if the curse is imprinted, Junggo is still far away from the Raikage that uses the Thunder Dunn''s body. Not to mention the shield is pierced from the front, even the strongest air cannon is even Raikage''s hair. Not hurt, he was beaten by Thunder Ya, and he was embedded in the wall, leading a bento.


    Sasuke used an illusion technique to give the West a second, and then he faced Raikage and started the real battle today.


    Naruto and the others also arrived at this time. Because they were watching the show, they found a quiet corner and hid together, watching Sasuke fight Raikage.


    Sasuke faced Raikage who was as strong as a monster without fear. After attaching the lightning to the Kusanaru sword in his hand, he slashed towards Raikage.


    The fourth generation Raikage is the son of the third generation Raikage who has the strongest shield. Although the third generation Raikage cannot reproduce the strongest shield that can''t even be split with a spiral shuriken, his body is far stronger than that. Ordinary people.


    Under Lei Dun''s body, Lei Ying directly used his body to resist Sasuke''s Kusanaru sword.


    boom!


    The Kusanagi sword was fisted by the fourth generation of Raikage. It was not that the Kusanagi sword was not sharp enough, but Sasuke himself was not strong enough, and his grip was far less powerful than Raikage¡¯s strange power, so there was no way to cut Raikage before the Kusanagi sword was bounced. If it''s Naruto or Tsunade, even if the injury is exchanged, Raikage''s arm must be cut off.


    Sasuke knew that his small body couldn''t resist Raikage''s strange power, so he immediately turned over and backed up, quickly forming a seal in his hand, and dazzling lightning gathered in his left hand.


    "Chidori!!"


    "Heavy current violence!!"


    Sasuke and Raikage, who are like an armored tank, rushed towards each other. The chidori on Sasuke¡¯s left hand screamed, exuding endless power. Raikage concentrated all his power on the elbow of his right arm, completely with force. Oppressive.


    The writing wheel of Sasuke''s eyes spun rapidly, seeing through Raikage''s movements, and when he lowered his head, Raikage''s elbow that beats his head was wiped from the top of Sasuke''s head, cutting off a few black hair, and then Sasuke The chidori stabbed like Raikage''s chest.


    "hateful!"


    Although Sasuke¡¯s Chidori broke through Raikage¡¯s thunder-dance body, the flesh of Raikage¡¯s body is too strong and abnormal. Although Sasuke¡¯s left hand pierced Raikage¡¯s chest, it could only It''s about three or four centimeters away from the first knuckle, so you don''t care about causing harm., Not to mention that Lei Ying''s body is so thick.


    Raikage grabbed Sasuke''s belt with both hands, looked down at the attack that pierced into his left chest, and said: "The stab attack that uses Thunder Dunn to increase the power and penetration is the same technique as Hagi Kakashi! It''s an incredible technique to touch me in the thunder armor! But that''s it!"


    Naruto, who was stealing ~ watching in the dark, was taken aback, and then smiled: "Raikang really doesn''t know the mercy of his men, but it should be revealed at this time, Kaleidoscope writes round eyes."


    When Naruto said that Raikage didn''t know how to be merciful, Tsunade and Kushina immediately rolled Naruto''s eyes. Who made Raikage so cruel?!


    For the black soil, it is none of her business that Raiying is ruthless. She just ran to watch the excitement. After hearing Naruto¡¯s words, she immediately looked at Naruto with shining eyes and said: "What you said was Really? Sasuke Uchiha really opened a kaleidoscope to write a wheel?"


    She didn''t want to inquire into other people''s secrets, but just thought it was fun. Her simple personality, with no broken mouth, often made people speechless.


    Naruto lowered his head, looked at the soft ~ soft that had been rubbed against his arm, and then looked at the unnoticeable black soil. The degree of disconnection of this girl is really as good as that of the red bean girl, a little bit of protection for men and women. nothing.


    In this world, every village will have people of the highest quality. Even if the black soil is the representative of the highest quality of Yanyin Village, there is no guard against men and women. The expression of happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy is all based on instinct, but the way different people are expressed is different.


    Because the two horror women Tsunade and Kunsina were here, Naruto didn''t dare to make any moves, but turned his gaze to Raikage and Sasuke, and said, "Look at it, it should be used soon. "


    Hearing the black soil, he immediately looked at Raikage and Sasuke with bright eyes. If Raikage knew that he was fighting so desperately, he would be treated like a show by a little girl, and he didn''t know if he would die of anger.


    "Thunder I blast!!"


    Raikage vented all the breath that he was holding in Naruto''s place today to Sasuke, the murderer who took his brother. Holding Sasuke''s belt with both hands, he lifted him high, and then smashed it down with all his strength.


    boom!!

 343 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 343

    The powerful Thunder Dunge Chakra erupted towards the surroundings. Among the five basic Chakra attributes, the most destructive power was. The most violent thunder and lightning destroyed the surrounding ground. The Chakra hurricane set off made people unable to open their eyes easily.


    "Raikage''s ninjutsu is really exaggerated, but..." Naruto squinted at the purple Chakra who appeared beside Sasuke.


    "Is that that?"


    "Yes, that''s it. Only when you open both eyes at the same time, you can use the kaleidoscope to write the wheel of the wheel, and you can use it, Susao Nohu!" Naruto smiled and looked at Sasuke''s appearance. That is not far from the eternal kaleidoscope.


    Tsunade also squinted her eyes. As a member of the Thousand Hands Clan, seeing Susao Nogari once again, her mood was really not good, and the dark and evil Chakra feeling on Sasuke made her even more uncomfortable.


    "It''s still in the form of a skeleton, and it seems that it should be the lowest-class Susano."


    "Yes, but after all, Sasuke didn¡¯t open the kaleidoscope for a long time. It¡¯s already good to be able to use Susano, and even in the lowest form, it can block Raikage¡¯s Thunder Bomb, although the bones are cracked. One point, but that is also the destructive power of Raikage''s ninjutsu." Naruto smiled as a commentator.


    Sasuke¡¯s Suzano is still in the lowest level of skeleton form, and even said that only the ribs and arms of the skeleton have not appeared even the head, but even so, it can withstand Raikage¡¯s Thunder Bomb, and the defense is already It''s perverted and strong.


    Hei Tu also looked at the purple skeleton in a little surprise, and said, "I can actually block that kind of attack. No wonder he can kill Dedalago."


    Naruto sat on the ground with his cheek in one hand, and said, "But that''s not enough. Although Susao Nohu has strong defensive power and strong offensive power, it is very burdensome on eyes and body. It''s huge, he won''t last long like that."


    "Is that kaleidoscope writing round eyes? Drink!"


    Facing Sasuke''s kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, Raikage revitalized his body again, and the Thunder Guard body on his body became stronger, and his golden hair exploded. Naruto almost couldn''t help exclaiming after seeing it.


    Super Saiyan!


    Chapter 376 - Fate!The battle of Zuoming!


    Sasuke closed his eyes, then opened his left eye abruptly, focusing on Raikage.


    "Amaterasu!"


    In order to deal with Sasuke, Raikage activated Lei Dun''s body to the point where it would cause damage to himself. The speed is not as fast as humans, not only the speed of sprinting, but also the speed of reaction has reached the level of superhuman. .


    Whoosh!!


    Lei Ying flashed past, speed surpassed the point where the eyes could see, Sasuke''s Amaterasu couldn''t burn Lei Ying''s body.


    "Thunder abuse level!!"


    Raikage¡¯s speed cannot be kept up by Sasuke today. When Sasuke¡¯s gaze turned to the left, Raikage instantly rushed to the back of Sasuke, increasing his speed to the limit, and at the same time, a knife in his left hand struck Sasuke¡¯s body. go with.


    "Add life!"


    Sasuke let out a low cry, and the kaleidoscope pupil technique in his right eye was displayed. Amaterasu Heiyan attached to Susanoh''s skeleton and turned into a black rock shield. While increasing the defense power, as long as Raikage dared to touch it, it would definitely do. Burned by the sun.


    "Don''t underestimate Raikage!!"


    Raikage''s fierceness exceeded everyone''s expectations. The determination of the strong man to break his wrist should not be underestimated. Fighting against the risk of his left hand being burned by Amaterasu, a hand knife smashed the Susano that was covered by Amaterasu. .


    "cough!!"


    Raikage¡¯s brute force was too great. Sasuke and Susano were all slashed out. After using Amaterasu and Susano continuously, Susano was also cracked by Raikage. The result was severe pain throughout the body. , Suffered severe damage, not only bleeding from his left eye, but also coughing up blood from his mouth.


    "This trick will end you! Yi Lei is angry and thunder axe!!"


    Raikage jumped into the air, focused all Chakra on his feet, and kicked Sasuke from top to bottom.


    "Yan Dun adds life!"


    In the face of the never extinguished Amaterasu Black Flame, Raikage, who deliberately wanted to leave Sasuke''s life here, ignored him and kicked it with all his strength.


    "Go to hell! Sasuke Uchiha!!"


    "Hey...no more fun."


    Naruto sighed. When the black soil hadn''t figured out what was going on, a piece of yellow sand suddenly emerged and rushed between Sasuke and Raikage quickly, blocking Raikage¡¯s righteous thunder and furious thunder axe, and exempted it. Raiking was once again burned by Amaterasu.


    Naruto rubbed Black Earth''s head like teasing a puppy, and said, "Go out, no more fun." Feng Ying, Shui Ying and Tu Ying are all here, and this time there is really no more fun.


    The black soil wrinkled Naruto''s nose to express her dissatisfaction with Naruto rubbing her head, and then jumped out first.


    "Why are you hindering me, Fengying?"


    Gaara looked at Raikage indifferently, and said, "If you continue to attack like that, Black Flame will cause you more damage, and there are people who want to personally execute Uchiha Sasuke more than you, right, Hokage ."


    "Can I say no?" Naruto said amusedly with his arms folded, and then seeing Raikage cut off his left hand burned by the sky, he couldn''t help but shout: "Wait a minute!"


    "What''s wrong, Hokage?" Lei Ying said grimly, probably because his anger hadn''t been fully vented yet.


    "Amaterasu, I will help you solve it."


    Naruto doesn¡¯t mind Raikage¡¯s anger. Anyway, he deliberately angered Raikage from the beginning. In the final analysis, it¡¯s his own problem, and after today, the Ninja World will form the Ninja Union Army, and they will soon become My comrade-in-arms, so although Naruto angered Raikage, he didn''t intend to make the relationship too stiff. This time he helped Raikage get Amaterasu done as Naruto.


    Naruto waved his hand and one of the Taoist jade behind him flew towards Raikage, and Darui immediately drew out his sword to block Raikage.


    "It''s okay, Darui, get out of the way." Lei Ying said decisively, Lei Ying thought he could still judge whether the other party had any malice towards him.


    "Yes, boss."


    After Darui stepped aside, Qiu Daoyu flew towards Lei Ying''s left hand, and then the black Qiu Dao jade turned into a liquid state, enveloping Rai Ying''s left hand that was stained with the black flames of the sky, and covered it, Yin Yang escaped. The power of Amaterasu dissolves, and then leaves Lei Ying''s hand, and returns to Naruto''s back behind Naruto again in the form of seeking Daoyu.


    Raikage, Darui, and Xi were all surprised to see the only black burns, but the Amaterasu had been extinguished to his left hand, Darui blurted out, "How can the immortal Amaterasu black flame go out? ?!"


    Indestructible that is because your strength is too scumbag!


    Naruto thought for a while, and he swallowed the sentence that reached his throat, lest Raikage would perform a thunder-abuse Chiyoi dance for him.


    According to the original work, Sasuke broke into the Five Shadows Tournament to kill Danzo, but now it is to kill Naruto. It is said to kill the sixth generation of Hokage, but the difference is that Sasuke has not been able to kill Naruto. Human ability.


    Because of the use of Amaterasu and Susao Nohu, Sasuke, who was in pain now, stood up tremblingly, and had to retreat to the three-gou jade state, Shaluan looked at Naruto coldly.


    "Swirl, vortex, ming, people!"


    Gritting his teeth every word, it is really easy to see how much Sasuke hates Naruto.


    Naruto was not conscious at all, but waved his hands and greeted Sasuke happily.


    "Oh, it''s you, Sasuke, it''s been a long time since I saw you. I didn''t expect you to have opened the kaleidoscope writing wheel during this period of time. It seems that Itachi has died in your hands."


    Naruto deliberately mentioned Itachi in front of Sasuke. Everyone knew that he was deliberately stimulating Sasuke, and Sasuke had to be fooled. Itachi''s death was the deepest pain in Sasuke''s heart. Naruto deliberately mentioned Itachi and Sasuke''s hatred. Become more intense.


    With both fists clenched, the nails of the left hand have been buckled into the palm of the palm, two blood holes were cut out in the palm of the palm, and the hilt of the Kusanagi sword that was just picked up was almost crushed with the right hand.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, let me ask you, have you known about Itachi?!"


    Naruto hugged his arms and looked at Sasuke with a mocking smile. He confessed it bluntly and said, "Yes, I admit that I have known Itachi for a long time, and I also knew the truth about the night of the genocide. I knew it early in the morning, how?"


    The person who sent Uchiha Itachi to annihilate the Uchiha clan was Danzo, and the person who let him enter Akatsuki as an undercover agent was the third generation of Hokage. After Naruto killed Danzo, he took over Gen~be and Anbe. Now it is the sixth generation. Naruto, would he not know those things?And in the previous Five Shadows talks, Naruto had explained that Itachi was the undercover agent sent by Konoha to Xiao, and denied it again, it was a lie!

 344 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 344

    Sasuke''s eyes were affected by hatred, and once again transformed into a six-pointed star writing round eyes.


    "In that case, it is right to kill you, Naruto Uzumaki!"


    "You''ve been saying this for a long time, but every time I played it miserably, I wonder if your performance will be a little better this time, Master Sasuke?"


    "Naruto! Sasuke Uchiha''s life is mine, don''t get in the way!" Raikage, who wanted to kill Sasuke''s revenge himself, would allow Naruto to take action, and suddenly shouted to Naruto.


    "That won''t work, Raikage." Naruto held his blond hair with his hand, how could Naruto, who had booked Sasuke''s eyes, let Raikage kill Sasuke, and said: "Everything else is easy to discuss, that is This thing is not working, sorry, Lei Ying."


    "hateful!"


    Raikage was about to rush up to deal with Sasuke, but Tsunade had directly used the technique of the Hundred Heroes and stopped in front of Raikage who had used the Thunder Guard.


    "Raiking, I won''t let you pass!"


    "Get out of me! Tsunade!!"


    Regardless of where Raikage and Tsunade have fought, Naruto¡¯s goal is only Sasuke¡¯s eyes. Had it not been known that he had not transplanted Itachi¡¯s eyes and had not opened the eternal kaleidoscope, Naruto would have done his best. .


    Sasuke knew how bad his current situation was. He used Amaterasu and Susano forcibly, and his body had suffered considerable damage. Five shadows were present, especially since the one he had to face was Naruto Uzumaki. No matter how arrogant the man was, Sasuke had to be cautious.


    Sasuke took out a green pill from the ninja bag and swallowed it. This was given to him by Uchiha before taking the soil. It should be bought from Sasuke. Using the power of the reincarnation eye and the pill made by Mu Dun Chakra, It can quickly alleviate the side effects caused by excessive use of the kaleidoscope writing wheel. The soil is probably expected to be in trouble for Sasuke before, and will never escape the trouble, so I gave him this pill.


    Naruto sneered coldly and didn''t stop Sasuke. Anyway, as long as that thing is dealt with, Sasuke will be able to open the eternal kaleidoscope or reincarnation eyes, or he will be able to open eight doors, nothing else.


    The most troublesome Raikage is dragged by Tsunade, and Naruto has to deal with Sasuke alone. Terumi Ming and Gaara will see his face and won¡¯t come to intervene. Tukage probably doesn¡¯t bother with this kind of child fight, so Of course it won''t come.


    "Fire Escape Dragon Fire Art!"


    Sasuke''s hands flew up and down, and then a fire dragon with black flames flew towards Naruto from his mouth.


    boom!!


    Naruto smashed the entire fire dragon with a simple punch. Under the thick smoke of the explosion, Sasuke rushed behind Naruto in an instant, and the Kusanaru sword in his hand turned towards Naruto with shining thunder. Cut off the back of his head.


    Snapped!


    Naruto stretched out two hands behind Naruto, and gave Sasuke a Naruto World version of the empty-handed sword. Chakra held the blade of Kusanaru with both hands to avoid direct contact with the sharp blade. Sasuke¡¯s eyes were at the same time. Rotate.


    "Yan Dun adds life!"


    Sasuke realized the new use of Yandun and gathered the black flames on the Kusanaru sword. The Kusanaru sword is a divine sword. Even Amaterasu cannot destroy it. The Kusanaru sword and Amaterasu black inflammation can also make up for Sasuke''s own power. The problem is not big enough.


    Amaterasu Heiyan burned all the nine-tailed chakras. Although Amaterasu burned slowly when no one controlled it, the Amaterasu Heiyan burned under the control of Sasuke''s right eye.


    "Seeking Daoyu!"


    Chapter 377 - The Evil God Sasuke!Suzuo can almost mature body!


    Naruto was not afraid of Sasuke''s Amaterasu, and even said he was confident, because he had too many ways to deal with Amaterasu.


    First, Naruto¡¯s body is surrounded by nine-tailed chakras. Before the nine-tailed chakras are burned, Amaterasu will not directly burn on Naruto¡¯s body, so as long as he is burned to himself, That part of the nine-tailed chakra was just detached directly from the body, even if it was burned to the body, with Naruto''s resilience, just cut off the meat directly, and then grow out.


    Second, seeking Daoyu can completely dissolve Amaterasu. Amaterasu is almost a killer for people who have not mastered Yin-Yang escape, but it has little effect on monsters who master Yin-Yang escape.


    Third, seal the fire seal.


    Fourth, Naruto''s speed is faster than the fourth generation of Raikage. If Sasuke starts Amaterasu with his gaze, Naruto can avoid it at speed.


    Sasuke, who hasn''t opened the kaleidoscope for a long time, can''t control Amaterasu perfectly. Moreover, using Amaterasu continuously, Yan Dun and Susao Nogu, puts too much burden on the eyes and body.


    The Qiu Dao jade behind Naruto turned into a liquid and wrapped it on Sasuke''s Kudaoyu sword. Qiu Daoyu''s power turned the black flames of the skylight on the Kudaoyu sword into nothingness, while the other three Qiu Daoyu flew toward Sasuke''s body.


    Sasuke¡¯s kaleidoscope writing wheel stared coldly at Qiudaoyu¡¯s flight trajectory, and then quickly withdrew his Kudaoyu sword. The Kudaoyu sword drew three cold rays at the same time, splitting all three Qidaoyu into flight, and immediately used the beard. Sanohu, through the power of the kaleidoscope writing round eyes, Sasuke''s Chakra turned into a purple skeleton giant, wrapped Sasuke inside, and at the same time punched Naruto with both fists.


    It has long been known that the power of seeking Daoyu is useless for Kusanaru Sword, and Naruto is not surprised. Seeing that Sasuke used Susano so quickly, he smiled coldly. For the user of Kaleidoscope writing round eyes, Su Although the offense and defense are integrated, Sano is extremely powerful, but he is also a god of death who drains his life. Today''s Sasuke is still too dependent on the power of the kaleidoscope, and cannot perfectly control the power of the kaleidoscope like Itachi. It can be said that Sasuke and the original Nagato walked. It''s the same way, completely letting go of that powerful pupil power, not hesitating to waste his own vitality.


    Susao Nohu''s fists slammed down at Naruto. Because of Tsunade''s teaching, the most feared is that Naruto, who is stronger than the strength, secretly despised Sasuke, and then stretched out his fists and pushed back at the same time.


    "Strange power punch!"


    Naruto yelled, and his fists turned into huge nine-tailed chakra fists, and then they collided with Susao''s fists.


    boom!!


    The strange power erupted, and the Nine-Tailed Chakra detonated to produce huge destructive power. In terms of power, Naruto definitely surpassed Sasuke. The price paid was only the disappearance of two Chakra fists.


    It''s just that the nascent body in the form of a skeleton, Susanoh, was attacked by the Nine-Tailed Monster Power Fist, and cracks immediately appeared on his hands.


    Sasuke''s eyes were also sore and sore because of Naruto''s attack this time, and the corners of his eyes were constantly twitching. If it weren''t for the pills Uchiha had given him before bringing the soil, just one blow would be enough for Sasuke to leave blood and tears.


    Naruto wouldn''t be merciful. With the strength of the strange force fist, he turned back continuously, and then raised his right hand.


    "Xianfa Feng''s Spiral Shuriken!"


    According to the deepening of Japan, Uchiha Itachi is Yatagara, the messenger of Amaterasu Omikami, while Naruto and Sasuke correspond to Fengshen and Thor respectively.


    Among all the Chakra attributes that Naruto currently masters, the one that he plays most smoothly is indeed Fengdan. I don''t know if it is because of his natural attributes or because of some reason.


    The cyan spiral shuriken was out of Naruto''s control, cutting the air and flying towards Sasuke with a sharp high pitch.


    Sasuke¡¯s kaleidoscope writing wheel eye looked at Naruto¡¯s spiral shuriken in shock. He thought that he could not see through the spiral shuriken before because of his strength, but he didn¡¯t expect that now that he has opened the kaleidoscope writing wheel, he still cannot move the spiral. Shuriken can be seen clearly.


    Facts have proved that no matter what method is used, it is unscientific to calculate the number of attacks and attack density of the spiral shuriken.


    Sasuke knew that Naruto''s spiral shuriken was very powerful, and when his body had been damaged a lot, Sasuke was unwilling to fight any more, so he jumped away immediately.


    "How could I let you escape?! Shuriken!"


    Naruto waved his hands and used the control of Chakra, the number one in the Ninja world, to control the spiral shuriken that was more than ten meters away from him. The cyan spiral shuriken obediently obeyed Naruto''s control, turning the direction in mid-air and flying towards Sasuke in the air.


    "hateful!"


    Sasuke didn''t expect Naruto to be able to play such a hand, even if the Kaleidoscope writing wheel can clearly see the flight trajectory of the spiral shuriken, but Susano is too big after all, it is completely a target, just because Susano himself defends The force is too strong, so it''s okay to be a target, but the problem is that facing the Super S Grade Upanishad Shuriken, that is another matter.


    Sasuke¡¯s kaleidoscope writing wheel can¡¯t see how many times the spiral shuriken has attacked, but it can be clearly seen that the chakra density of the spiral shuriken is absolutely amazingly strong. If you remove Susano by yourself, it will be even better. Flexible, but if the physical body is like a spiral shuriken, he is determined to die, and if he continues to maintain Susano, although he certainly can''t hide, he should be able to defend.


    So Sasuke decided to take it hard!!


    Suzano''s arms are folded in front of him, and the spiral shuriken is in the middle of Suzano''s front.


    Buzzing!!


    The explosion of the spiral shuriken formed a strong storm, blowing all the gravel and sand dust towards the outside, and the damage it caused to the surroundings was definitely more powerful than the Raikage¡¯s Thunderbolt bomb just now.


    Naruto didn''t even know what he was hurting when he was still complaining about Raikage''s damage. Now it''s his turn.


    "Wind escape beast wave gale palm!"


    Naruto waved a beast wave gale palm in his hand, and a large-scale gust of wind swept away, blowing away all the smoke and dust that had just been rolled up by the spiral shuriken.


    "Ahem!!"

 345 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 345

    Sasuke knelt on the ground, coughing up blood in his mouth again. After all, it was too reluctant to carry the screw shuriken in the front. Although the pills Uchiha brought to him contained a lot of Mudan Chakra, it was not Sasuke''s investigation after all. Carat, if he had transplanted the cells between the pillars, it would be fine, but after all, it was something other than someone else''s, and it couldn''t fit the body completely.


    Susano¡¯s hands and front were covered with cracks. It was obviously cut out by the spiral shuriken just now. Although he did not directly attack Sasuke, it did so much damage to Susano. Sasuke¡¯s eyes and The body must have been greatly affected indirectly.


    Naruto held his arms and deliberately gave Sasuke another fire.


    "It seems that I really overestimated you before, Sasuke." Naruto looked at Sasuke coldly, and what he said was really irritating and irritating. "I thought you had a kaleidoscope writing wheel. After seeing it, it will be comparable to Itachi, but I didn''t expect it to be so much worse."


    "shut up!"


    Speaking of Itachi, it was impossible for Sasuke to maintain the absolute calmness that a ninja should have. The thought of hatred supported him to stand up, bleeding in his mouth and tears in his eyes, looking very hideous and terrifying.


    "Isn''t it?" Naruto''s expression of indifference and disdain continued to stimulate Sasuke''s originally weak nerves. "The trick just now can be easily blocked if it is replaced by Itachi. It will definitely not look like it. You are so ugly, Sasuke."


    The gap between Sasuke and Itachi can be seen from Susano Nohu. Itachi''s Susa Nohu has already reached a perfect body, wearing a tengu helmet, and possessing three magical weapons, ten swords, Yata mirror and eight Chiqiong Gouyu, with the strength of Itachi, even if the eight Chiqiong Gouyu is not used hard, with the rebounding power of Yata Mirror, it can easily block Naruto''s spiral shuriken.


    What''s more, in the Battle of the End Valley, Uchiha Itachi broke the limit, and Susa Nohu reached the ultimate form of tengu. Needless to say, Susa Nohu in that state must be stronger, ordinary spiral hands. The sword might not be of any use to him, but unfortunately, Naruto didn''t have a chance to fight Itachi.


    "Shut up! I forbid you to mention Itachi again!"


    "Isn''t it? Sasuke, Itachi is much better than you in terms of strength and temperament. Three years ago, the battle between Itachi and Itachi is still fresh in my memory. That guy was able to confront me head-on, and The man who stabbed me with kunai, you are not even as strong as Itachi three years ago. Although you are brothers, the gap between you is really too big!"


    "To shut up!!"


    The longing for Itachi and the hatred for Naruto made Sasuke run away, and the dark side in his heart expanded further. The kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes of his eyes spun rapidly, and the strong emotion stimulated the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes to stimulate even stronger power, and at the same time Sasuke The Suzuo Nenghu also changed.


    Suzuo Nohu¡¯s eyes glowed with golden light, and at the same time, the purple skull and the cracks that were hit by Naruto disappeared instantly. On the basis of the purple skull, Suzuo Nohu grew out of meridians and flesh and blood, and then the outer part was shaped like an armor. Surrounded by chakras.


    Under Naruto''s intentional stimulus, Sasuke successfully broke out and opened Susao''s mature body.


    Sasuke¡¯s mature body, Susano, should be regarded as the scariest one of all Susano. His purple body with a weird smiling face does not look like the god of destruction Susano. Life, on the contrary, is like an extremely evil evil god.


    After evolving to a mature body, Sasuke¡¯s Susao Nohu also possesses a relatively powerful weapon. His right hand is a magic sword. Although I don¡¯t know what it is called, Naruto is definitely not a ten-punch sword. The 10-punch sword is definitely there. In Itachi''s eyes, and his left hand is holding a large bow. Not to mention that sword, but this bow is definitely a true artifact.


    According to the legend, Amaterasu Great Imperial God sent Tianruo the divine bow given when the day went down-the ancient bow of Majia of the sky!


    "Go to hell! Uzumaki Naruto! Sky Kajiuya!!"


    Chapter 378 - The DevilUchiha takes soil!


    The relationship between the ancient bow of Majia from the sky and the Kajiuya from the sky can be basically equivalent to that of the Zhenguan treasure of Chentangguan in "The Romance of the Conferred God", the Qiankun bow and the shaking arrow, the bow and arrow are all matching , Qiankun Bow and Shaking Arrow can be combined to exert the greatest power. Similarly, Tianzhi Majia Ancient Bow also has matching arrows, Tianzhi Kajiu Ya!


    Susanoh pulled away the longbow, and a purple arrow appeared on the bow ever since.


    Suzano let go of the bow, and Kajiya of the sky flew towards Naruto at a rapid speed. This arrow, in terms of speed and destructive power, is much better than Kakashi''s Raeche. The only problem is the attack. The route is too single. If the opponent is fast enough or has excellent dynamic vision, it is not too difficult to avoid.


    Naruto didn''t choose to avoid, but decided to hit Sasuke as before.


    Naruto gathered the Nine-Tailed Chakra and Xianshu Chakra in his right hand, making his right hand seem to be wearing an invincible glove. Although Naruto does not have the perverted movement of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye Eyesight, but under the Six Paths of Immortality, his perceptual ability is unprecedentedly strong, and he can even predict the next move similar to that of Shao Lun Yan.


    In Naruto''s perception, Kajiuya of the sky''s flying speed slowed down, and Naruto accurately found out the most vulnerable part of Kajiuya''s arrow body in the chakra of the sky, and then slapped it out!


    Split the palm!


    boom!!


    Kajiuya of the sky was hit by Naruto''s palm from the original direction and hit the ground ten meters away. The huge destructive power of Kajiuya of the sky instantly blasted a huge hole into the ground. The roof cannot withstand this huge explosion, and may collapse at any time.


    Sasuke''s pupils shrank, and it was obvious that he had a very bad memory!


    Again!


    This is the case every time. When Sasuke¡¯s strength improves and his confidence is full, Naruto always does this. He understates and cracks his most powerful trick with one hand. Sasuke was still in the woods three years ago. When Ye, he opened the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, but the result is still the same, it has become Sasuke''s dream.


    Sasuke''s eyes were splitting, his handsome cheeks were covered with blood and tears in his eyes.


    "Yan Dun added a life arrow!"


    "Oh? You''re desperate, right, that''s interesting."


    The old Naruto god was watching Sasuke who had been desperate. Under the control of Sasuke¡¯s right eye kaleidoscope, Amaterasu Heiyan attached to the sky Kajiya. The purple arrow turned black with endless The destructive power.


    Whoosh!!


    Sasuke fired three arrows together, and the three black arrows whirled and twisted in mid-air, maintaining the height and stability of the Trinity, and all flew towards Naruto''s heart.


    "Then I will accompany you to have fun! Five-element mini spiral shuriken!!"


    On Sasuke¡¯s side, three arrows are fired, and Naruto¡¯s side is the power of the five elements. Five mini spiral shurikens with five basic chakra properties are rotated to form a colorful ring, blocking the three plus Before with the earth life arrow.


    Sasuke''s eyes were fixed on the three arrows with earthen life, his eyes were bloodshot.


    "Yan Dun adds life!"


    Sasuke ignited the Amaterasu Black Flame again, and he heard two muffled noises. Two earthen life arrows exploded, and the purple Chakra and the black Amaterasu Black Flame erupted at the same time, forming a black monstrous fire.


    "Explode! Spiral Shuriken!"


    Naruto''s right hand stretched out the five mini spiral shurikens connected in colorful circles, and he held it tightly. The five mini spiral shurikens immediately exploded, and the colorful chakras resisted the dark skylight.


    Whoosh!


    At this moment, the last black earthen arrow penetrated the black flames and the colorful chakras, and flew straight to Naruto.


    laugh!!


    Adding the earth''s life arrow pierced Naruto''s chest, and Naruto looked down at the black arrow piercing his body, with an unbelievable expression on his face.


    "Success!"


    Sasuke snarled in excitement. Before he noticed that it was wrong, the Naruto who had been pierced by the earthen arrow suddenly raised his head to Sasuke, grinned, and smiled playfully.


    "You lied, idiot!"


    boom!


    Naruto turned into a cloud of white smoke under Sasuke''s unbelievable gaze, and what was hit by the powerful Earthman Arrow was just a clone.


    "impossible!"


    Sasuke couldn¡¯t believe that his kaleidoscope writing round eyes would be fooled by the clone, just like the ultimate battle between Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara in the Valley of the End. The eyes of Uchiha, who has always been good at using the writing wheel eyes to find out the enemy''s flaws to strike, would be fooled by the clone, which is really unacceptable.


    "I am here, dear Sasuke."


    Naruto made it clear that he was deliberately teasing Sasuke, and when Sasuke heard his voice, he turned around and punched him immediately.


    boom!!


    With a strange move, Naruto sent Sasuke''s whole body and his mature body, Susano, into the air. The mature Susano''s body had been armored, and his defense was greatly increased. Naruto was hit by a frontal fist. There were only some chakra fluctuations, but no cracks appeared.

 346 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 346

    Naruto flipped his hands, and dozens of trigeminal kunai engraved with the coordinates of the god of thunder suddenly appeared beside him, and flew towards Sasuke.


    Jingle bells!Feikuwuquan was blocked by Susano Nohu''s armor, and Naruto rushed to Sasuke''s side in an instant, grabbing the blind with the huge claw in his right hand toward Susano Nohu.


    "Demon Fox Claw!"


    The demon fox claws were extremely sharp, grasping on the armor of Suzuo Nohu, a burst of sparks burst out, fighting the end of the demon fox claws all broken, and a shallow crack was caught on Suzu Nohu.


    When Sasuke controlled Susano to set up the ancient Maka bow of the sky to prepare for an attack, Naruto had already launched the god of thunder again, rushed to the back of Sasuke, waved a strange force fist and bombarded Susano''s back.


    Naruto continued to jump around Sasuke and Susano Nohu in time and space at super speed, and every shot left a not deep wound on Susano Nohu''s armor. Although it was small, Naruto''s shot speed was too fast. Soon, Naruto has already shot hundreds of times in just ten seconds, and the golden figure draws countless golden chakra threads, which are intertwined into a big golden net with no dead ends.


    Sasuke maintained Susano Nogo, constantly waving the excalibur in his hand to split the big golden net woven by Naruto¡¯s Chakra, but that was just a futile effort, even if the sharp blade could cut the net. But it can''t stop Naruto from weaving a new big net.


    "It''s useless, Sasuke, you are completely under my control now!"


    Naruto¡¯s voice sounded from all directions at the same time. This is not a clone, let alone an illusion, but the result of Naruto¡¯s extreme speed. Naruto¡¯s speed has already exceeded the speed of consciousness, and Sasuke¡¯s ears can¡¯t judge Naruto. From which direction did people speak?


    The so-called martial arts in the world can only be broken quickly. Although this is the world of Naruto, the principles are the same. No matter how powerful the trick, it is waste if it is not hit. Therefore, the wave of wind water gate can use Fei Lei Shen to use a new trick to shock the Ninja world. Just because the speed has reached the limit, no matter what tricks he can''t hit him, Uchiha takes the soil for the same reason.


    Susa is very powerful, Naruto admits, but because of the size, attack power and defense power are too large, so the speed disadvantage can be made up, but Sasuke''s Susa is pure luck against Naruto.Naruto¡¯s offensive power is just a little bit higher than Susano¡¯s defensive power. Although Naruto¡¯s defensive power cannot be compared to Susano¡¯s armor, his speed is simply as far away as Susano¡¯s two galaxies. , Naruto relies on speed to overwhelm others, accumulating small-scale injuries, and ultimately causing significant damage to Suzuo Noshi.


    "Yan Dun adds life!"


    Sasuke felt ruthless in his heart, and used all the chakras he had left, and the Amaterasu Black Flame wrapped the entire body of Suzuo Nohu, forming a black giant with offense and defense.


    "Hahaha... Sasuke, this kind of trick is useless!"


    Naruto laughed, his speed increased again. Amaterasu''s power was powerful, but there was no way to burn him before Naruto escaped. At the same time, a green Mudun Chakra emerged from Naruto''s body, using the abundance of it. The vitality Mu Dun Chakra competes with the Amaterasu Black Flame, which represents destruction.


    Mu Dun could not extinguish Amaterasu, but the huge chakra and vitality could suppress the burning speed of Amaterasu, just like when Senju Zhuma dealt with Uchiha Madara.


    "You lose! Sasuke, the tail beast plays!"


    Naruto yelled, and then quickly got away. The golden chakra silk thread, combined with the power of Mudun, has wrapped the entire Suzuonen into a huge golden chakra bullet, because of the high density of chakras. Carat suppression, Suzuo Nenghu did not even have room to swing his sword. In an extremely narrow space, no matter how great the power was, it would be suppressed, even for Suzuo Nenghu.


    "Super Mini Tail Beast Jade!"


    Naruto flipped his wrist, and an ultra-mini tail beast jade about the size of a normal spiral pill was condensed in his palm. With continuous force under his feet, the golden figure rushed towards the huge golden chakra bullet in a zigzag route.


    Naruto pressed the ultra-mini tail beast jade into the golden chakra bullet, and then flew back.


    boom!!


    The nine-tailed chakra in the super mini-tailed beast jade triggered the explosion of the nine-tailed chakra in the chakra bullet. Susano, who had been cracked innumerable, completely collapsed in the huge explosion, and Sasuke was also greatly affected. Shocked, rolled his eyes and fainted directly.


    The huge explosion knocked off the entire roof. I really have to say that you need to pay money to demolish the house!


    Naruto is obviously not a petty man, and he now has a good excuse to collect debts.


    "I knew you would come, Kite!"


    Chapter 379-The Legend of the Six Immortals, the Eye of the Evil Plan Moon!


    Sasuke has already opened the kaleidoscope writing wheel, as long as the eyes of Itachi are transplanted, it will open the second pair of eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes in the Ninja world. Such an important chess piece, bringing soil will never let Sasuke die. .


    Naruto knows this very well, so he used that exaggerated attack to attack Sasuke just now, because he knew very well that taking soil will not let Sasuke die. At the last moment, he will definitely rush out to save Sasuke, step back and say, even if If it is too late to bring the soil, Naruto will stop at the last moment, because Sasuke''s eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes have long been booked by Naruto. If Sasuke is killed, where can Naruto cry?!


    "Yeah, if I don''t come again, Sasuke will be killed by you."


    "Huh!" Naruto snorted coldly, and said non-committal with the dirt, and said, "Tsunade, okay, no need to fight, the real protagonist has already arrived."


    "Ok."


    When Naruto said no need to fight, Tsunade and Raikage immediately stopped after punching.To be honest, unlike Naruto and Sasuke where they were unilaterally crushed, the battle between Raikage and Tsunade was really fierce.


    The strength of the two is equal, and Tsunade¡¯s technique of Hundred Heroes has been consumed by Raikage today. After all, what Tsunade has to do is to stop Raikage. It takes more energy than Raikage as the attacker. Now Hearing Naruto''s words, Tsunade naturally wouldn''t fight anymore.


    "hateful!"


    Lei Ying never read the almanac when he went out, otherwise the almanac would definitely have four big characters in the big book, "everything is inappropriate"!


    Raikage didn¡¯t do anything smoothly today. At the Five Shadows Conference, he was caught by the popular audience, and his heart was on fire. To Uchiha Sasuke, he was blocked by Gaara, and he almost got his left hand. Later, he was stopped by Tsunade, and nothing went smoothly. Now, all these angers naturally vent to the guy who suddenly appeared.


    "Leave Sasuke Uchiha to me!"


    "Then you have to finish listening to my explanation. Whether you want to give Sasuke to you depends on your answer, Raikage."


    Uchiha said slowly with the soil, without a trace of tension in his tone. In fact, his attention was all focused on Naruto''s body, and the other shadows, with the soil, did not pay attention to it.


    With the soil-covered right eye as the center, a spatial vortex was created, and Sasuke quickly sucked into his own space.


    "I don''t have time to listen to your nonsense!!"


    Raikage, who was burning with anger in his heart, would listen to the earthy and long-winded, the strong figure turned into a blue lightning, and instantly rushed to Uchiha with the earth, and the big fist of the casserole was directed towards the annoying one. The mask was hit.


    It seems that Raikage has the same idea as I, and both find that mask very annoying!Naruto squeezed his chin and nodded to Raikage''s behavior, but he still had to hit it well.


    In all fairness, Lei Ying is very strong, very strong, able to become Lei Ying in the military expansion of Yunyin Village, Ai definitely has amazing strength.Raikage¡¯s advantage lies in its speed and power, but facing the Uchiha belt, Raikage no longer has the advantage of speed, and the advantage of power will therefore be completely unable to play out.


    Raikage¡¯s speed is very fast and has surpassed the limit that a normal person can reach, but Uchiha¡¯s speed with soil is faster. Compared with the last time when Naruto cut off his arm, the speed with which he brought soil to activate divine might Faster.


    Before Raikage''s fist hits Uchiha''s belt soil, belt soil has already used his body, turning himself into the body space, leaving only a phantom in the real space.


    When Raikage¡¯s fist "hit" Uchiha¡¯s soil, Raikage¡¯s expression was full of consternation, because his fist didn¡¯t hit anything, there was no touch, just like hitting the air, nothing. Obstacles directly penetrate the past.


    boom!!


    Raikage directly interrupted the half of the pillar left because of Naruto''s attack. All the people present except Tsunade, Naruto, and Kushina changed their faces in this scene.


    Tu Ying looked at the undamaged soil with a serious face, and gestured with both hands.


    "Dust escape the original world stripping technique!"


    A square enchantment appeared around the soil-carrying body, enclosing him, it was the only blood succession of the two Libra Ohnoki''s unique Ninja World, Chen Escape!


    Chen Dun is a new attribute created by combining the three attributes of wind, fire, and earth. In the history of Ninja, only the second generation of Tuying Wu and the third generation of Tuying two Libra Ohnogi can master it, whether it is a close attack or a long-range attack Killing can produce tremendous destructive power. Anyone hit by Dust Dun or Wu will be directly bombarded into an atomic state that cannot be restored. Even Mu Dun will be destroyed by Dust Dun. It can be said to be extremely powerful. The only problem is consumption. The chakra is too big to be a trick that can be used continuously.


    The square barrier emits a dazzling white light, completely destroying everything inside, but Uchiha still stands there unscathed.


    "It''s really worthy of being the unique blood of the three generations of Tuying. The power is really huge."


    "Humph!"


    Onoki snorted coldly. The compliment with soil was ironic to him, but now he also realized that this guy who wears a mask and calls himself a kite is absolutely the best in space ninjutsu.


    Uchiha took the soil to see that everyone else was gone and he wanted to do something, and said, "So are you interested in hearing my plan now, everyone?"


    Gaara looked at the soil indifferently, and said, "Why do you want La Zuozhu to be a subordinate?"

 347 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 347

    "It''s rare to see the writing wheel eye that can open the eyes and use Susao Nohu. I want to save a pair of good eyes. I want him to better exercise his pupil power in the actual battle with Gokage, and send Sasuke here. It''s me. I also thought about letting him weaken Wukage''s strength and take you as hostages, but the only problem is that the sixth-generation Hokage''s strength is too strong, and Sasuke who drives Susano is not an opponent at all."


    "Thank you for the compliment." Naruto sneered and looked at Dai Tu.


    "What I said is sincere."


    Terumi Ming, like everyone else, was not in the mood to listen to this weird masked guy wrangling, and said: "What is your purpose?! Also, who are you?"


    "Then start with the second question. My name is Uchiha... Madara!"


    Madara''s name is indeed too shocking, and as soon as this is said, everyone present except Naruto is not calm, including Tsunade and the oldest two Libra Ohnogi.


    The so-called survivor of the tiger¡¯s death, even though Chijuma Chijuma and Uchiha Madara have been dead for so many years, their reputations still have a huge impact on the current Ninja World. However, no one still calls him the god of the Ninja world, because that is the title that Senju Zhuma is worthy of. The one who quelled the first Ninja war by himself, and founded Konoha with Uchiha Madara, hunting nine The big-tailed beast is assigned to the title of the man of the five major nations.


    Comparing fame, even if Naruto killed Danzo and the Elders and killed more than 300 ninjas in one move, he still could not be compared with Senjujuma. There was only one person who could compete with Senjujuma. That was the man secretly called the evil god, Uchiha Madara!


    Uchiha Madara is a dangerous person who is absolutely uncontrollable. His terrifying strength and dangerous thoughts are definitely a huge disaster for the ninja world.


    Bringing soil is to know a little bit. When Naruto didn''t take the initiative to expose his identity, he simply pretended to be Uchiha Madara to shock the Ninja world.


    Two Libra Onoki looked at the soil coldly, and said: "That Uchiha Madara is still alive, really surprised me. A person like Danny? Why use such a circumspect approach? With your strength, no matter what. Any plan can be realized at will!"


    Among those present, although Madara was not dead when Tsunade was born, Tsunade was still a small baby at that time. Regarding Madara, she had only heard that it was absolutely impossible to actually fight Madara, but the two Libra Ohnogi, Actually, he fought Uchiha Madara.


    At that time, the earth shadow in Yanyin Village was still the second generation, nothing.Wuhe Libra Ohnoki met Madara Uchiha in a mission, and the two masters and apprentices were completely defeated by Madara''s hands. The loss was so complete that it was also Ohnoki''s dream.


    "I was injured too badly when I was fighting between the pillars, and now I can''t do anything about it. In other words, I''m just an exorcist." Tai Tu was full of nonsense, "And now the sixth generation is no less powerful than I would suffer a big loss if I fought head-on against him in the column back then."


    Naruto squinted his eyes and looked at Uchiha taking the soil, and said coldly: "You bastard, don''t try to bring the topic to me!"


    "Okay, then." Uchiha spread the soil with his hands, but obviously didn''t care. If Naruto made a move, he would immediately run away.


    "What is your plan?!"


    "My plan... is called the Moon Eye Project!"


    "Eye of the Moon? Is it a plan to restore you to the original state?"


    "Well, you can say the same, but it''s not only that... Oh, my old bones, let''s sit down and talk slowly." Uchiha is probably really addicted to dressing up. He sat down on the ground, raised one leg, and looked lazy and casual.


    Kankuro couldn''t bear this guy''s arrogant appearance, so he didn''t care if he was Madara or not, and he ranted, "We are asking you what your plan is!"


    Bringing the soil and raising the index finger of his left hand, he said: "Everything in the world merges with me, and I will become a complete body that unifies all!"


    "Merge into one? You said you want to unify everything? What is going on?!"


    "The Uchiha family has an ancient stone stele that has been passed down from generation to generation. It is still underground in the village of Konoha. It records the secrets left by the six immortals. Without the pupil technique, it is impossible to interpret the content above. Write and read the order of the reincarnation and reincarnation, and the content will continue to increase."


    "Your words are getting more and more suspicious, Six Dao Immortals..."


    "That''s a fact, the six immortals did exist."


    "You are digressing!" Lei Ying jumped in front of the dirt, his eyebrows and beard all stood upside down, "What does your plan have to do with that Six Dao Immortal?!"


    "Do you know why he is so respected as the god of ninjas? This includes my purpose and connection with him..."


    "Uchiha Madara, you have a kaleidoscope to write round eyes. According to the sixth generation of Hokage, you have seized the eyes of round eyes from Uzumaki Nagato, which means you already know all the secrets."


    "Humph! Then let me listen to it."


    "The six immortals once saved the world from a certain monster."


    "Monster?" Gaara asked back, really sensitive to this word.


    "It''s ten tails."


    "Yes, it seems that you know more than I thought, the sixth generation of Hokage, there really is a good heir between the pillars."


    Naruto directly rolled Uchiha Daito''s eyes, but Naruto, who was looking forward to the Fourth Ninja War, did not reveal Daito.


    "Ten tails? What''s going on? Isn''t there only nine tailed beasts?" Gaara frowned and asked the question everyone wanted to know.


    "In fact, there is only one tailed beast. There are nine tailed beasts from the sand guard crane in Shayin village to the nine-tailed nine lama in Konoha. It is itself a split of the ten-tailed chakra. The tail once wanted to destroy the Ninja World. The Six Dao Immortals fought with Ten Wei in order to protect the Ninja World. The battle ended with the victory of the Six Dao Immortals. However, the Ten Tail was too powerful, and even the Six Dao Immortals could not kill Ten Wei, so the Six Dao Immortals would Ten-tailed seal was in his own body, and he became the first human pillar in history, ten-tailed human pillar.


    However, due to the aging of the Six Dao Immortals, the seal gradually weakened. Knowing that the Ten Tails would definitely break the seal again after death, the Six Dao Immortals came up with a way to separate the Chakra from the Ten Tails from the body and use the land. The skyburst star sealed the flesh of the ten tails to form the moon, while the chakra of the ten tails was divided into nine parts by the six immortals, and they created their own bodies, which are now the nine big-tailed beasts."


    "It sounds incredible."


    "But this is a fact, forget it, let Kyuubi come out and tell you."


    Chapter 380-Naruto''s eloquence, mouth escape can save the world!


    Naruto closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, he had already turned into that pair of red fox eyes that belonged to the nine tails, and the aura on his body was even more evil.


    Raikage was surprised to see Naruto and Kyuubi''s conversion of consciousness, probably because he didn''t expect that other than Kirabi could cooperate with the tail beast to such a degree and trust each other.


    After Kyuubi¡¯s consciousness was converted, he first glanced coldly at everyone present, and then stayed on the body with the soil for a while, then said, "Naruto is right, including this uncle. The nine-tailed beasts were all separated by the old man from the ten-tailed chakra. This guy''s purpose should be to use the ten-tailed to do something."


    In fact, Kyuubi can probably guess what Taido will use Toyou to do, but...it would be terrible if it really succeeded.


    And Kyuubi knows that the masked man in front of him is definitely not Uchiha Madara. The masked man who released Kuzina from Kushina sixteen years ago, and used the writing wheel to control Nine-tailed Konoha, was this masked man. Kyuubi was sure that this bastard was definitely not Uchiha Madara, because the feeling of writing round eyes was different, but since Naruto is now acting with this masked man, Kyuubi didn''t plan to undress it immediately.


    Dai Tu looked directly at the beast pupil of Nine Tails, and said, "Nine Tails, if you know my purpose, why not cooperate with my plan."


    Facing Taeto''s thoughts with his toes and knowing that it is impossible to agree, Kyuubi responded with a word.


    "piss off!"


    Even if it was once controlled by the pupil power of the eyes with the earth, the arrogance of the nine tails will still not change, and now the nine tails are the fusion of two complete nine tails, and the strength has more than doubled than before. Absolutely qualified for arrogance.


    Kushina''s eyes twitched and looked at Kyuubi, who was speaking arrogantly against Naruto''s face. To be honest, she really couldn''t get used to it.


    Shaking his head, throwing all the messy thoughts aside, Kushina looked directly at the soil, and said: "If you want to collect all the chakras of the nine big-tailed beasts that were separated by the six immortals back then, get That super mortal power, but after you get that power, what are you going to do?!" Kushina won¡¯t retreat. Naruto is the pillar power of the nine-tailed man. After the tail beast is drawn out, even Naruto will have it. Life is in danger, Jiu Xinnai will never give in.


    "Resurrect the Ten Tails, and then I will become the Ten Tailed Human Pillar Power, use that power to increase my pupil power, and then activate a certain technique."


    "A certain technique? What kind of technique? What are you planning to do?!"


    "The huge illusion that can cover the entire Ninja world by projecting my own eyes on the moon, unlimited moon reading! I will apply illusion to everyone who exists on the ground, and I will control everyone in this illusion, so that the world becomes one. . To create a world without barriers and disputes. Everything in the world is united with me, all united, this is my Moon Eye plan!"


    "Don''t be kidding! How can you hand over the world to someone like you!!"


    "Peace in the illusion is only a deception, and it makes sense to realize it in the real world."


    "In that kind of illusion, there is no point! There is no hope, no dream, just escape!"


    "Fuse the world into one? You mean to merge the world into one. I just sound like making the world something in your bag."


    Obviously, it¡¯s impossible for anyone to approve of this kind of moon-eye plan with soil. The four shadows of wind, thunder, water, and soil cannot agree with this moon-eye plan, but only with this matter. Naruto, who has the greatest relationship, said nothing.

 348 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 348

    "Huh...what can you five shadows do? You actually understand my intentions, and you all understand the reason why hope does not exist. Hope is actually equivalent to giving up. It''s just a rhetoric for getting rid of it."


    Uchiha took the soil under Madara''s conspiracy and witnessed Lin''s death with his own eyes, so he was desperate for the whole world, and his outlook on life was distorted because of this. He had no hope for everything and looked at the whole world with dark eyes.


    "fart!"


    Naruto''s consciousness regained his body, and his evaluation was simpler than Kyuubi, just two words.


    fart!


    I am afraid that I will no longer have the feeling of anger when I bring the soil. He slowly turned to Naruto and said, "Does the Sixth Generation Hokage have anything to say?"


    "Your Moon Eye plan, after all, is to use unlimited monthly reading to create a peaceful world without disputes."


    "Yes."


    "Since you think that''hope'' does not exist, it means that the''peace'' of your''hope'' does not exist. Since you do not believe in''hope'', you do not''hope'' that your Moon Eye care can succeed. , Do not''hope'' to create that kind of''peace''. After all, you are fighting for something that you do not''hope'' to happen, so everything you say is fart~"


    Uchiha belt soil:...


    All Shadows:...


    Everyone:...


    Black soil: light and white!


    Naruto''s mouth escape has been cultivated to the invincible state of the world. His previous remarks are the same as those of Zhuangzi and Keiko. The principle of knowing the happiness of fish is the same. He uses the theory of soil to fight back against soil.


    Keiko thinks that "the son is not a fish, and I know the happiness of the fish", and Zhuangzi fights back "the son is not me, I don''t know the happiness of the fish". You are not a fish, and of course you don''t understand the happiness of fish. A word choked Zhuangzi.


    Although Naruto had forgotten that he had read this passage about "Zhuangzi Qiushui" in the textbook before, his sophistry just now was exactly the same as that.


    Taking Uchiha¡¯s world view of the soil, he believes that everything is hopeless, so the Moon Eye project is hopeless, and peace is hopeless. In other words, he ¡°does not want¡± anything, so he naturally ¡°does not Hope for the success of the Moon Eye project, "do not want" peace, that is, everything he does with the soil is for some things that he "does not want", which is simply a brain injury!


    Naruto is really cruel with the spear of the son and the shield of the son!


    Naruto reverses black and white, and his eloquent skill is really hard to calculate. Even the chaotic mother of all things, the king of golden nightmare, heard Naruto¡¯s sophistry and immediately fell on the sofa with his stomach and laughed. Not to mention this group of people.


    After a long while, everyone guessed the reaction, because soil is the enemy, and everyone does not need to be polite, everyone laughs, and the happiest one is probably Raiking. The sophistry of Naruto before was so angry. At this time, someone could finally taste the depression and resentment he had experienced, and the mood was really good.


    Two Libra Ohnoki with his hands behind his back, floated to Naruto''s side, and said, "It seems you have something to do with you kid."


    Naruto glanced at Ohnogi sideways, and said, "You old man has nothing to attract people''s attention except for a rosacea."


    "..." Ohnoki was choked, and then called out: "I take back what I just said!"


    "Bad old man who turned back."


    Onoki:...


    Hei Tu smiled unceremoniously and rolled directly on the ground...


    Naruto''s eloquence really means that the spring is blooming, the mountains are whistling and the sky is cracking, and even the soil of Uchiha is not calm by Naruto.


    With his hands behind his back, Naruto looked at Uchiha with the soil coldly, showing that I was an expert, and said: "Uzumaki Nagato once asked me how to achieve peace, I answered him, the simplest is not The way to deal with the trouble is to kill everyone in this world. If you don¡¯t leave one, kill all of them. So if you really want to achieve any peace, then kill everyone in this world. Remember, don''t leave any of them."


    Not everyone can understand the meaning of Naruto''s words like Nagato who was dying at the beginning, and they all showed amazement, even Uchiha was a little uncomfortable with the soil.


    Naruto shook his head and said, "As long as there are humans in this world, there is no peace. People are greedy, hungry and cold, and when they are living on the streets, thinking that if there are tiles to cover their heads, they can eat a full meal. Food is good, after solving the problem of food and clothing, I want to have my own house, how good a wife and children, marry a wife and have children, live in my own house, and think that if the house is bigger, the wife will be more beautiful , Moved into a mansion, married a beauty, thinking that the more money he had, the better, if he had a little more power.


    People are always so greedy. Everyone has the happiness they want and the interests they want. When the interests you want and the interests I want overlap, there will be struggles, and small struggles will change together. It is a war, a national war, and even a war in the Ninja world.


    Unless all humans in the world are killed, there will be no peace at all, because sooner or later there will be new struggles.


    As long as there are humans in this world, it is impossible to have peace forever. Even if you successfully launch Infinite Monthly Reading, can you guarantee that no one will ever crack Infinite Monthly Reading?Even if you just want to maintain this kind of peace until you die, then I recommend a simpler way. You can kill yourself, so that there will be no war when you die."


    Naruto¡¯s clever tongue is like a tongue, and it¡¯s a sloppy, everyone present was stunned. In the end, the bastard directly persuaded the soil to commit suicide. He is really an amazing character who can conquer the world with his mouth. what.


    The two Libras of Tukage, Onoki, Raikage Ai, and Suikage Terumiming all looked at Naruto with incredible gazes. They didn¡¯t understand. Although Naruto is Hokage, he is only sixteen years old. Why is he to war and to people? Will there be such a thorough understanding?!What Naruto said, even the old man Ohnoki felt suddenly open.


    Terumi Ming looked at the golden figure of Naruto, and suddenly felt that this man was destined to stand at the apex of this Ninja World from the moment he was born.


    Uchiha took the soil and had to open a kaleidoscope to write round eyes, expelling Naruto¡¯s magic sound from his mind, and said coldly: "Needless to say, hand over the remaining eight and nine tails. Honestly, assist me in completing the plan, otherwise war will break out."


    "You mean war?"


    "Yao? What the hell is going on, it''s not by you..." Rai Ying asked strangely, then his eyes glared and sweat broke out on his face.


    "Yao''s capture failed and he escaped. He is the most perfect ninja as Renzhuli. Only your brother and the sixth generation of Naruto can do it."


    "Huh?" Lei Ying took a step back, his eyes blanked by SHOCK.


    Darui shook his head helplessly, and said: "Sure enough, I expected it to be like this before."


    Lei Ying was so angry that his eyes turned into white eyes, and he roared: "That bastard!! I actually took this opportunity to run out of the village to play!! I can''t spare him! Get ready to get my iron claws!!"


    Naruto spread his hands and sighed, "Idiots are cured by myrrh."


    Gaara can be regarded as the calmest person on the scene, looking at the soil coldly, and said: "If you leave Naruto Uzumaki to you, my sister may go crazy, so I will never compromise."


    "I think so too."


    "How about you Raikage?"


    "Of course! I will never hand over my brother!!"


    "Although I have no power, but with the power of the tail beasts I have collected so far, you have no chance of winning."


    "Really? Even though you have seven-tailed beasts, the strongest nine-tailed beast in my body is defeated twice."


    "Yes! We still have the most powerful eight-tailed and nine-tailed ones here, and we have hope, you don''t have one, we will never lose!" Terumi Ming disappeared completely, showing what he should have as a shadow momentum.


    "Well, the fourth Ninja World War, I am here to officially declare war on you!"


    Chapter 381-The Fourth Ninja World War declared!The Ninja Union Army is formed!


    "The fourth Ninja war? Are you serious?"


    "See you on the battlefield next time."


    He had already answered Ohyemu if he brought soil, and then the space was distorted, and the whole person disappeared. Everyone did not stop him, because they couldn''t stop him, so don''t waste your energy.


    After taking the soil and leaving, everyone fell into silence for a while, and then Oh Yemu took the lead and said, "So, what should I do now?"


    Naruto shook his head helplessly, he still had to bring this topic out.


    "I have a suggestion. Now that Akatsuki has declared war on the entire Ninja World, I would not as well form the Ninja Alliance Army and fight against Akatsuki."


    "Ninja United Army? You really dare to think!"

 349 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 349

    "Think about it without breaking the law, and Konoha, who has the pillar power of the nine-tailed people, and Yunyin, who has the pillar power of the eight-tailed people, these two villages will definitely not be able to escape from this war. If Kirabi and I If it failed and let Akatsuki get the last eight tails and nine tails, once that Infinite Moon was successfully read, the entire Ninja World would fall into illusion, so it is impossible for Shayin, Wuyin and Iwayin to stay out of the matter. "


    "I agree on behalf of Yunyin Village!"


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that the first person to agree to my suggestion would be Your Excellency Raikage."


    "Humph! Although my brother is fine, he can''t continue to be played with by Akatsuki''s applause. Set up the Ninja Alliance Army and kill them in one go! And, just treat it as a thank you." Lei Ying raised his left hand with some charred.


    Turning off Amaterasu is a very simple matter for Naruto, so he didn''t care, but turned his gaze to the remaining three shadows.


    "What about your decision?"


    "I don''t have any problems with Sa Yin."


    "I also agreed on behalf of Wuyin."


    "What about you, Old Man Tuying?"


    "Hmph, I didn''t expect that the old man would be able to live to see the establishment of the Ninja Union Army one day." Onoki snorted and said uncomfortably, but everyone in the room understood that he agreed.


    "That''s all right, but the top priority now is to ask your Excellency Raiking to find your brother who is now running around in the world of Shinobi quickly."


    Lei Ying''s face turned black, and angrily said: "I will never spare that bastard lightly! Xi! I immediately notify the village to start a comparison search, and I must catch him back before Xiao discovers Bi!"


    "Yes!"


    "Also inform the Samui team about this incident. Kajuy and Omoy have been very upset about this incident recently."


    "Akatsuki¡¯s purpose is to get Yao and Nine Tails to launch Infinite Moon Reading. In other words, Yunyin¡¯s Kirabi and I are the key to this war. Let¡¯s say okay first. You guys don¡¯t want me to hide from the battle. , Don¡¯t forget, even though the eight tails and nine tails are still with us, Akatsuki has collected the power of seven tail beasts from one to seven tails, plus the kaleidoscope writing round eyes, reincarnation eyes, and Mu Dun, Akatsuki¡¯s battle Power cannot be underestimated."


    "That''s right." Onoki, who has fought with Madara, still agrees with Naruto''s opinion, and said: "And this is only the strength we know. Madara may have other cards, otherwise he would not be so tough. of."


    Of course he still has a hole card, his hole cards are 100,000 Baijue and the reincarnated army of filthy earth!


    Naruto murmured in his heart, but now it is hard to say what he said, after all, whether it is Hundred Thousand Baijue or the Reincarnation Army are too terrifying, but now it is possible to slowly reveal the identity of the soil.


    "But there is one more question about the masked man. If he is really Uchiha Madara, since his identity has been revealed, why would he wear that annoying mask?"


    Naruto¡¯s words made everyone contemplative. Terumi Mei frowned and said, ¡°The person who claims to be Madara is indeed very strange. There is actually no evidence to prove that he is Madara Uchiha, although he has Kaleidoscope writing round eyes, but since he can transplant reincarnation eyes, that kaleidoscope writing round eyes may not be his own."


    "Shui Ying is right. Since Sasuke Uchiha can open the kaleidoscope to write the wheel, it is not strange if there are others in Uchiha''s family who open the kaleidoscope to write the wheel without the outside world knowing."


    "Humph!" Raikage snorted coldly, and his beard kept shaking, and said: "It doesn''t matter if he is Uchiha Madara or not, as long as he is an enemy, just remember to defeat him!"


    "Master Raikage is right." The true master of this country, Mifune, who had been in the background for a long time, finally spoke. "Although the masked man has mastered the seven-tailed beast, his power is hard to estimate, but I don''t think he can fully master it. The power of the seven-tailed beast, otherwise he would not have to come to negotiate, presumably his side also has disadvantages, and we will also participate in this war. This is not just a ninja matter, but the whole Ninja world is about to face the disaster, we samurai will not stay out of it!"


    "Well, since everyone is having a good chat, besides Yao, the second question is, who is the leader of the Ninja Union Army?" Naruto spread his hands and threw a big question directly.


    Seeing that everyone was silent, Naruto had to continue to speak stand-up crosstalk, saying: "Because this time the Ninja Alliance Army is going to be in command, we must choose a person with sufficient prestige and strength."


    "Is this person you talking about, Hokage?"


    "Sorry, you guessed wrong, Old Man Tuying." Naruto rolled his eyes, so he didn''t want to take over such troublesome things. "The person I recommend is Your Excellency Raikage."


    "Oh?" Tuying glanced at Naruto in surprise, and said, "I didn''t expect you to recommend Raikage. I thought you always looked at him unpleasantly."


    "I do think Raikage is not pleasing to the eye. This uncle is grumpy and impulsive, and he likes to cry at an age, but reason and emotion are two different things."


    Raikage: I bear it!


    "Since Raiking has the ability to overwhelm all the ninjas in Yunyin Village to sit in the shadows, of course his own strength is sufficient to convince the crowd, and Raiking is decisive and resolute. These are all what a good leader needs, even if there is impulse. , There are other shadows that can make up for it. And in this war, besides me, another key figure of Kiraby Yao, Raikage is Kiraby¡¯s elder brother, so only Raikage can control Kiraby, so I think He is the most suitable person to be the commander of the Ninja Union Army."


    Naruto sang the red face and the white face at the same time. He was the one who made Raikage half to death before, and he is also the one who praised Raikage to the sky.


    Dokage did not answer directly, but turned to Terumi Ming and Gaara, and said, "Shuiying, Fengying, can you agree with this statement?"


    "Leave it to Raikage."


    "It''s not the time to quarrel, I believe Raikage-sama." Terumi said with one hand on his hips, and then took a look at Naruto. "Although you are justified, I always feel that you are hiding something. That said, it shouldn''t be your whole idea. You don''t recommend yourself to be the commander of the coalition army. There should be other reasons, the sixth generation of Hokage."


    Naruto scratched his head, and then in everyone''s eyes, he said: "That kind of thing is too troublesome, just managing a Konoha is enough to bother me, and the Ninja Union Army, forgive me!"


    "Ha... this is your Uzumaki Naruto style!"


    Raikage''s face turned dark, but he still didn''t directly fight with Naruto, and said, "Understood, the Ninja Alliance Army will be under my command! Two Libra Ohnogi, you are the only person who has fought Uchiha Madara. Whether the masked man is Uchiha Madara or not, we must make every effort to prepare. We need your information, please help us!"


    "As always, the guy who likes to give orders from high above."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t believe me, but the Shinobi world is bound to die if this continues. The only way out is to put aside personal grievances and help each other."


    "Humph! It''s better than losing this war. If the Ninja World is destroyed, there is no time to fight with you. I will help you!"


    "what!"


    "The Ninja Union Army is formed!"


    Naruto raised his fist, the other four shadows understood Naruto''s meaning, and the five fists came together.


    "We will win!!"


    absolute!Will win!!


    Under the oppression of Akatsuki''s powerful strength, the five great Ninja villages that had been grieving for a long time, under the leadership of the contemporary Five Shadows, united and created the first Ninja united army.


    I''m afraid, no one would have thought at this time, because this time, the fourth Ninja World War, which claims to have the shortest duration in history, but the most tragic battle, brought about 700 years of peace to the future Ninja World. The Moon Eye plan of Xiao and Madara did not succeed, but their darkness led to the light of Ninja, which was something that no one could predict.


    Five Shadows scattered back to the villages to arrange the situation of the war. Lei Ying had to find his brother who was running around, and Tu Ying, this time also had some important changes.


    The matter of the war brooks no delay, Tuying takes the black soil and the terracotta soil, and must return to Yanyin Village as quickly as possible to make arrangements.


    Hei Tu looked at his old stubborn grandfather strangely, and said doubtfully: "If you take this opportunity to get rid of Yao and Kyuubi, Madara''s plan will naturally go to waste, and Yunyin and Konoha will be weakened. Isn''t this killing two birds with one stone? "


    Being able to say such dangerous words shows that Hei Mu''s mind is not as white-eyed as her character, and it can also be said that innocence and idiot are two different things.


    "Can''t do that this time!"


    "Why? Isn''t this the style of your stubborn old man?"


    Onoki''s eyes were serious, thinking back to Gaara''s words to fight him in his heart, burning with unprecedented fighting spirit.


    "Because I found it!"


    "what?"


    "The self I abandoned!"


    "Um..." Hei Tu was taken aback, and then smirked again, saying: "Old man, you are actually afraid that you can''t beat Yao and Nine tails at all."


    "Asshole! Who do you think I am?! I''m the respected third-generation soil shadow two-libra Ohnoki! Who would be afraid of those two boys?!!!"

 350 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 350

    "Hey, hey~~ The prestigious Tuying in the past is not just a bad old man with rosacea, you should abdicate and give me the position of the fourth generation." Hei Tu said with a grin, and whirlpools appeared in his mind. As a person, I am also a little interested in filming.


    "You''re still far away! Stinky girl!" Oh Yemu scolded viciously, but his eyes narrowed slightly. I hope you can grow up in this war. I''m already a bad old man, black soil.


    At the same time, Naruto had already activated the Flying Thunder God technique and instantly returned to Konoha.


    Chapter 382-Naruto''s pressure, pre-war meeting!


    "Naruto, are you back? Is the Five Shadows Tournament going well?" Mute and Xianglin looked at Naruto with surprise. Tsunade and Naruto have left Konoha to attend the Five Shadows Tournament. Anbe and Konoha''s Of course, the two of them will take care of the affairs. These two days are really exhausting.


    Naruto kissed the pretty faces of Silent and Phosphorus, and said: "Bad news is more than good news, Silence, go to prepare for the upper-level meeting immediately! By the way, ask Shikamaru to join! Phosphorus, inform Anbu and All Konoha ninjas are on guard, and Konoha will immediately be upgraded to an A~ level guard status from now on!"


    A~ level security is a security state that will only be activated during war. The highest level S security will be activated unless Konoha is hit by someone at the door. Naruto has now suddenly raised his security level to A~ level. Mute and Phosphorus were taken aback.


    "Go!"


    "Yes!"


    "Kushina, you go to count Konoha''s list of all the ninjas who can go to the battlefield, except for the necessary personnel left behind. Give the list to me as soon as possible."


    "Don''t worry, I will do it."


    Kushina also distinguished his priorities. At this time, he definitely couldn''t fight Naruto as he did before. It was not just a matter of a few people or a group of people.


    "Tsunade, you can tap the medicines, bandages, and all the medical supplies that came out of the village from the hospital, and determine the quantity as soon as possible."


    "Don''t worry, I know."


    Unlike Naruto, Naruto has never experienced a war of this degree after all, but Tsunade is a woman who has come out of the war. She knows the cruelty of the war, and she knows that sitting in the position of the shadow, Naruto What a huge pressure to bear.


    Naruto is both Ninjuri and Naruto, and the pressure on his body is the heaviest. It is not an exaggeration to say that the final victory and defeat of the fourth Ninja War is pinned on Naruto alone. Tsunade couldn''t bear the heavy pressure of the entire Ninja world.


    He took the initiative to step forward and hugged Naruto, hugged him into his majestic chest, and took the initiative to put him on his lips.


    Naruto hugged Tsunade tightly, and the two kissed selflessly, without desire ~ deep ~ kiss, Naruto could feel Tsunade''s affection, although Tsunade, like Naruto, wants to live some ordinary life , But with their status and status, the ordinary days are destined to leave them long ago. If it weren''t for their continuous hard work, they would even lose the opportunity to regret.


    In the face of the fourth Ninja War, Tsunade knew how much pressure Naruto was carrying. Even if Naruto¡¯s mental age is over 30 years old from his previous life to the present, it¡¯s only now that he is really facing a huge The war, the battle against the Allied Forces of the Three Villages three years ago, was only a one-sided killing. Not long ago, the use of dragon veins to travel through time and space, although it was during the third Ninja World War, Naruto did not need to carry it. Any pressure, you can fight if you can, if you can''t beat him, he will use the dragon vein to return here, but the situation now is completely different.


    Naruto¡¯s identity is too special. He is the sixth generation of Hokage who leads Konoha, and he is the Nine-tailed man Zhuli who can control this war. He is the heir of Otsuki Asura, the second son of the Six Way Immortal. It¡¯s not a problem for Naruto. The problem is that Uchiha takes soil, Uchiha Madara, Togo, and Otsuki Teruya. The tremendous pressure makes it difficult for Naruto to breathe.


    Naruto has tried her best to keep herself from being noticed by others, but Tsunade still feels it clearly, so she calms Naruto''s heart in her own way.


    "Thank you, Tsunade."


    Seeing that Naruto had recovered, Tsunade''s face also showed a smile, and said, "Do you still have to tell me about this? Finish your work, six~dai~me~fire~kage~"


    "Wow, so much work, you will come to help me, right, Fifth Daime."


    "Well... if you help me pay off my gambling debt, I can think about it."


    "No, how much gambling debt do you owe?"


    "Hehe, I will send you a bill later."


    "I feel like I''m on a thief ship."


    "Isn''t this thief ship your own?"


    "Uh... that said."


    Tsunade was also happy to see that Naruto was able to return to the way he used to hit the fart and bullshit. He kissed Naruto''s face and said, "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself, the big deal, let''s go to hell to be a couple again. "


    "Yeah." Naruto gently kissed Tsunade''s ear and said, "When the war is over, give me a baby."


    "Okay, but you have to live until then."


    Tsunade said with a smile, and then got out of Naruto''s arms, turned around, and when she walked out of the Hokage office, she turned into that powerful Tsunade princess again.


    Konoha won the first three Ninja Wars, and this time, we will never lose!absolute!!


    Hugging Tsunade for a while, Naruto also let go of the depression in his heart, feeling a lot easier, after all, Naruto looked down on the women around him too much, they were not just beautiful vases at home Only, they are all great women, they have the power to help Naruto, not just hiding behind Naruto.


    "Really, what meeting is there suddenly."


    Shikamaru held his head and stared blankly at the white clouds in the sky. At this time, he didn''t know about the Fourth Ninja War and the Ninja Allied Forces, and he was still complaining about the trouble with Naruto.


    "You''ll know when you get there, Shikamaru, you have to write down the content of today''s meeting without missing a word. If you dare to miss a word, I will tie your five flowers together, then tie a bow and send it to the signal department." Ming The man said wickedly, and glanced at Shikamaru, as if looking for where to start the tie.


    "Ahem!"


    Shikamaru almost choked to death with his own saliva and gave Naruto angrily.


    "How could Konoha have a Naruto like you?"


    "Hey, I don''t know why, but Shikamaru, hurry up to take my class and become the seventh generation."


    "Get out! Don''t come to me for that kind of thing!"


    "That''s it. I''ll announce you as a candidate for the seventh generation in a while."


    "Asshole, let me grant you suffocation to death!"


    "Ahhhhh! Murder Hokage!"


    Uncle Lu Jiu helplessly looked at his little ghosts and the Hokage of the village. They all have talents that ordinary people can''t match. They are so-called geniuses, but in some cases, they have to remind them that they are just children.


    Naruto and Shikamaru fight each other while talking nonsense. Under the helpless expression of Uncle Shikajiu, they come to the meeting room.


    Konoha¡¯s largest conference hall was used for the first time since the end of the Three Wars. Although it was cleaned every day, everyone in the room suddenly used this conference hall today. It was clear to everyone present that the content of today¡¯s meeting was definitely not a trivial matter.


    Before arriving in the conference hall, Naruto and Shikamaru will of course not continue to fight. After all, they are both very special. One is Konoha''s youngest Hokage, and the other is Konoha''s youngest staff. They have to take care of their face. .


    Naruto sat in the first seat of the conference hall. On the left and right, the closest positions to him were Tsunade, the fifth generation of Hokage, and Konan, the minister of darkness, on the left and right. These positions were divided according to the size of power.


    And continue down from Tsunade and Xiaonan, the two seated respectively are the heads of Konoha¡¯s major families, and the position of the Hyuga Hizu is higher, and Neji, the head of the Hyuga branch, sits at the Hyuga Nizu. The next first.The head of the Nara clan, Nara Shikuhisa, was also one of Konoha¡¯s three staff members, so in terms of position, he was equal to Hyuga Nissu. Shikamaru sat at the head of Shikaku, and the head of Shikamaru was Yamanaka Kai. Yihe Qiudao Dingza, but Ino and Dingci did not show up, their qualifications were not enough.


    Although Konoha¡¯s younger generation has seen many excellent Shinnins, only Naruto, Neji and Shikamaru are present today. This shows the seriousness of this meeting.


    Naruto glanced at the people present, and then he said: "Today we are convening a meeting to explain some things about the Five Shadows Conference. I have some good news and some bad news here. You want to first Which one to listen to?"


    Everyone:...


    "A group of guys who don''t have a sense of humor, don''t know to cooperate with me!"


    "Master Naruto, can you stop playing?"


    "I''m just afraid that you will commit suicide after listening, so I want to make you happy first. I didn''t expect that you really lack a sense of humor."


    Yes, we lack a sense of humor, please speak up!

 351 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 351

    A group of Konoha ninjas helplessly complain to Naruto...


    Naruto probably really heard their voices, and stopped playing, saying, "Let¡¯s start with the good news. The first good news is that Akatsuki¡¯s plan to capture Yao has failed. Rabbi Ricky Ricky Yojo Ju Still not caught by Xiao."


    Naruto¡¯s words made everyone present except Tsunade, who participated in the Five Shadows Conference, a forehead. It is indeed good news that Yao was not caught, but...what does it have to do with Konoha?


    "The second good news is that after I discussed with the other four shadows, it was decided to form the Ninja Union Army to fight against Akatsuki, and the leader is not me."


    The last sentence is good news for you~~ Tsunade rolls Naruto''s eyes reluctantly, and starts to spit at the bastard in his heart.


    However, except for the two of them, everyone''s attention must have been focused on the first half of the sentence. After all, the shock is too great, the Ninja Union Army, that has never happened since the founding of the Ninja world. Ah, it''s messed up all of a sudden.


    "Master Naruto, what is going on?"


    "Yeah, how could the Ninja Union Army suddenly be formed?"


    "be quiet!"


    Naruto uttered a low drink, and the powerful Chakra in the voice shook his mind. In an instant, everyone in the room shut up. Naruto''s gaze slowly scanned everyone in the room, and said: "The next thing to say is the first one. The bad news, Akatsuki has collected the seven-tailed beasts and declared war on the Ninja World, starting the fourth Ninja World War!"


    "What?! Ninja World War?!"


    "They must be crazy!"


    "That means, Akatsuki must be crazy if he wants to rely on the power of an organization to declare war on the entire Ninja World!"


    "I haven''t finished it yet. Don''t worry." Naruto looked helplessly at the group of interfering guys. "The power of the seven-tailed beast is definitely not something that any village can resist alone, so I and the other four Wei Ying agreed to establish the Ninja Union Army to fight against Akatsuki together. The next thing is the second bad news about Akatsuki''s leader."


    Naruto slowly scanned the facial expressions of everyone present, the guy Kakashi obviously changed a little, Naruto smiled slightly, and then showed an evil smile to everyone.


    "You have to be mentally prepared, otherwise I''m afraid you will be scared to death."


    "Um...Hokage-sama, please tell me." It''s even more uncomfortable if you don''t get up and down.


    "Akatsuki''s leader also has a kaleidoscope to write round eyes, the first generation of Naruto''s thousand-handed pillars of wood escape, and the legendary six ways of immortal reincarnation eyes. He calls himself... Uchiha... Madara!"


    Except for Tsunade, Xiaonan and Naruto, everyone''s heartbeat missed a beat.


    Chapter 383-Battle Meeting, the Konoha Family Dominates?


    Uchiha Madara¡¯s fierce fame has a great influence on Ohnoki and others, not to mention Konoha¡¯s people. Even Kakashi, who is the most calm on the scene, has been affected. The mask man is Uchiha Madara¡¯s. The news, for Kakashi, is probably more shocking than the news that the masked man is soiled.


    The following is chaotic again. It¡¯s all about the debate about Uchiha Madara¡¯s news. The scene is even more chaotic than before. It¡¯s because Uchiha Madara¡¯s reputation is too big, especially for the people of Konoha. Today, The name Uchiha Madara is a terrifying nightmare.


    Naruto watched them quarreling like this, seemingly getting more and more impatient, but actually laughing.


    When their quarrel became more and more uncontrollable, Naruto slammed the table!


    Snapped!!


    "Enough noisy!"


    Naruto shouted angrily, blue eyes with "anger", slowly scanning everyone present, Naruto''s aura was strong, present, either Konoha''s famous Shangnin, or the patriarch of the family, But no one dared to meet Naruto''s eyes.


    "I don''t know what you are afraid of?! What about Uchiha Madara, it''s just the defeat of Senju Junma, a guy who lost to the original Naruto can also make you so scared, how weak are you? ?!"


    Naruto¡¯s indifferent words make many people feel ashamed, but only a few people can find the smile in Naruto¡¯s eyes, and they are very wise to shut their mouths, just look at their noses and noses. Watch your heart, get scolded!


    "I''m telling you! No matter the original Naruto Senjuma, or Uchiha Madara, the strongest man in this ninja world is Naruto Uzumaki! Uchiha Madara''s name is just the stepping stone for me to reach the top~ That''s all, you''d better fight me hard and fight this battle well, otherwise, who would dare to give me a half-dead look, just go to Konoha''s gate and kill myself, don''t waste my time! Did you hear that? !"


    "I heard!"


    boom!!


    Naruto slapped a palm on the table in front of him. Under Naruto''s palm, the solid wood table was not broken into pieces, but completely turned into dust.


    "Mom! Give me a little louder! Didn''t you eat?! Would you like me to invite you to have a meal at Anbu?!"


    "Hear it!!" everyone shouted in unison.


    "Okay! Let''s start holding a combat meeting on war, and you will give me a starter spirit one by one!"


    With a wave of Naruto''s big hand, Mudou suddenly rose from the ground and intertwined into a new wooden table in front of Naruto. After seeing this scene, the ninjas were immediately happy, and they remembered something.


    Yeah, what''s so scary about Uchiha Madara?!It was just a defeated general of the first generation of Naruto, and Konoha''s current sixth generation of Meme Hokage, but at the same time mastered the first generation of Mu Dun and the second generation of the flying thunder god, and at the same time as a nine-tailed monster of strength, so, Everyone is very motivated, and morale has reached its peak before the war begins.


    And the few of them who saw through Naruto¡¯s strategy secretly rolled Naruto¡¯s eyes when they met each other, Naruto smiled without a trace, and then proceeded to fight as if nothing had happened. meeting.


    What is most important on the battlefield?strength?wrong!Tactics?wrong!Logistics supplies?!Still wrong, of course, these are very important factors restricting victory, but the most important point is "consciousness."


    Human beings are such a weak but extremely emotional cute creatures. Under the control of strong emotions, no one knows what human beings will do. The soldiers will win, and there have been such examples in ancient times. .


    On the battlefield, the person who can survive is not necessarily the strongest person, but it must be the most vicious person. Only those who dare to fight can survive.


    This world is like a huge sea of ??endless sulfuric acid. The only result of falling into the sea is death, and there will be no whole body, which is very miserable. If you want to live and live longer than others, then you have to be cruel. Kill others and put their corpses under their feet, turning them into a mountain of white bones, so that they can escape the erosion of the sea of ??sulfuric acid, and the ones below can only become a spectacular backdrop for the success and failure of bones.


    Being timid before a fight is a taboo for fighting. Naruto deliberately used Madara¡¯s name to scare the group of guys. Then, with a strong posture, he swept away the fear in their hearts and raised their fighting spirit to the maximum. People play beautifully with this hand, but if you accidentally play it and smash it, I am afraid that this battle will not be played.


    Kakashi, Shikamaru and Shikajiu have all discovered the inside story of this incident, but of course they will not expose Naruto, otherwise, be careful of Naruto''s revenge.


    Naruto''s face was so serious that he couldn''t see anything wrong, and said: "First of all, we must start stocking ninja and food, and mute it. How many thief cottages are in the land of fire?"


    "Yes, there are a total of 93 thief cottages that have not been wiped out in the land of Fire."


    "93? Although it''s not much, let''s make do with it. I hope these cottages have a lot of food reserves."


    This guy is so wicked!


    Everyone secretly made up Naruto this guy, thinking about grabbing food from the bandits, but only Naruto could think of this wicked way to smoke, and it really worked.


    Although the bandit has no resistance to the ninja, there will be struggles between bandit and bandit. In order to cope with the situation of being besieged, many villages will not store money and treasures at the same time. I am afraid that the little food will be all contributed to Konoha this time.


    Although Naruto knows that someone must speak ill of him in his heart, but this is not the time to care, he said: "The next step is to divide the ninja into combat troops and support troops. Because of the formation of the Ninja United Army, the ninja¡¯s The grouping is still open for discussion, Kushina, give me the list of ninjas left after Konoha has eliminated the remaining ninjas."


    "Yes!"


    "Tsunade, what about the statistics of all the medicines and medical supplies I want you to make Konoha?"


    "Here, Lord Naruto!"


    "Xiao Nan, the Anbe has all suspended missions from now on, and immediately formed a search team to find the target location of Akatsuki, and notified the Forging Department to make as many ninjas as possible for me while ensuring the quality. , Tell them, I¡¯ll send them the end when I¡¯m exhausted!"


    "Yes!"


    Konoha has entered a state of preparation for war in full swing. It is only a small corner of the ninja world. Because of Akatsuki, the state apparatuses of the five major countries have been activated, and the first ninja alliance must be created in the shortest time. military!


    Thunder Country Yunyin Village...


    This time the Ninja United Army is led by the fourth generation of Raikage, so the final meeting before the war will be held here.

 352 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 352

    Raikage Ai, Earth Shadow Two Libras, Ohnoki, Water Shadow Zhao Mei Ming, Fengying Gaara, Naruto Uzumaki Naruto, and Iron Nation General Three Ships, a total of six people, sitting around a round table, each of the six A guard.


    "Everyone came so early."


    "After all, things cannot be delayed."


    "Now is not the time to say hello. Let''s start the meeting right away. First of all, it''s information about Akatsuki."


    "In this regard, Konoha has sent a reconnaissance team, and found a place that seems to be Akatsuki''s base, but it may be just a trap, so we have to continue to collect intelligence."


    "We, Yunyin, have also formed a reconnaissance force, and we are now collecting intelligence. The intelligence of each village must be shared quickly!"


    "Then an intelligence force must be formed to distribute and summarize information."


    Naruto glanced at Terumi Ming and said, "Leave this aspect to Konoha''s Yamazaka Keiichi. He is an intelligence expert in the Pig Deer Butterfly, and he can quickly transmit information with his heart-turning technique. To every ninja."


    "This is the best way. The information part should be taken care of by Yamanaka Kaiichi. Let''s say yes. The information part is not allowed to be reserved." Onoki said in a deep voice, this is a kind of aggressive method.


    "Of course, if all countries only consider their own interests now, Akatsuki may take advantage of this gap."


    "Your Excellency Raikage is right, let''s move on to the next topic, about the division of troops."


    "The division of troops?" Gaara frowned, and said: "Now that the enemy''s stronghold has not been figured out, is it too early to divide the troops?"


    "Now we are the Union Army of the Ninja World. It is not based on the village as before. The ninjas in each village have to disrupt the organization. If we wait for the investigation, we can''t divide it. We can divide the troops first and wait for intelligence. After I came, I changed the formation according to the situation." Onoki old-fashionedly taught that Onoki has participated in two Ninja battles after all. Compared with Naruto and Gaara, the combat experience is very rich.


    "I understand, how to divide?"


    "The first is the surprise attack troops. The success of the surprise attack may determine the course of this war."


    "There are also logistical supplies and medical units, so Konoha will be responsible for this."


    "Yes, Konoha is the first medical ninja Tsunadehime in the ninja world after all. With her, the ninjas can fight with confidence."


    "Yes, I suggest Tsunade, the captain of the medical unit, but I have another suggestion."


    "Please say, Lord Naruto."


    "Last time when the sprite was resurrected, Konoha sent a large army to resist the sprite''s ghost army. At that time, I had Tsunade and Haruno Sakura as the frontline medical unit and went directly to the battlefield. Both of them could launch the battlefield. The technique of immortality, and Haruno Sakura has already learned Tsunade¡¯s strange powers, and he can display a very strong combat power in the front. I think it can do the same this time, using Tsunade and Haruno Sakura to launch the slug art, a lightly injured ninja. There is no need to go to the front. After treatment, you can fight immediately, and the seriously injured can be treated immediately and sent to the rear medical unit."


    "Then who should be responsible for the rear medical unit?"


    "Kato Silent and Mizuki Shiro, both of them are Tsunade¡¯s disciples. They have also got Tsunade¡¯s true medical skills, but they are not good at fighting. One more thing, I suggest setting the rear medical unit¡¯s camp directly at the headquarters. By the side, so you can no longer worry about being attacked by the enemy."


    "But in this case, will the seriously injured ninja have time to be sent back here for treatment?" Terumi Ming asked.


    "If there is time, as long as there is the technique of Flying Thunder God, it will be time."


    "Do you want to do it yourself?"


    "That''s not enough. In addition to me, Konoha now has four ninjas who are proficient in Thunder God''s art. Using the Thunder God''s art can quickly kill enemies, and at the same time, it can also take the seriously injured ninja at the fastest speed. Send it back to the rear for rescue."


    "That''s right... But what if the severely injured ninja doesn''t have Thunder God coordinates on them, and they can''t rush over immediately?"


    "This is easy to solve. Just ask Tsunade and Haruno Sakura to carry some kunai marked with the coordinates of the god of thunder. When a seriously injured ninja appears on the battlefield, they immediately give first aid, and then use kunai to notify the four. That''s fine, if it still doesn''t work, Raikage, I heard that you have a secretary who can use time and space techniques to transfer items at the speed of light, right?"


    "Humph! Your investigation is really clear!" Lei Ying snorted coldly.


    "Well~~ After all, there is Konoha¡¯s undercover in Yunyin Village, cough cough, serious. If a ninja is seriously injured, but the medical ninja and the Thunder God team can¡¯t feel it quickly, let the nearby ninja Notify the nearest intelligence forces, send the location back to the headquarters, and then use the time and space technique to send the coordinated Kunai to the location of the injured ninja, and then the Thunder God team will send the person back to the headquarters for rescue. It''s foolproof."


    Terumi Ming''s mouth twitched, even as a woman, she couldn''t think about things as delicately as Naruto.


    "You are too thoughtful."


    "Well, what do you think of my plan?"


    "You think about it, what else is going on, the medical unit will do what Hokage said."


    "Next is the perception force."


    "I..." Naruto stood up and was about to speak.


    "Hokage, shut up!" Raikage yelled and interrupted Naruto directly.


    Naruto kept standing halfway up, and said strangely, "What''s the matter, Raikage?"


    "I know you Konoha have many talents, but do you plan to take all the captains of all the units?"


    "Um..." Naruto choked, and under the unkind gaze of Si Ying and Misune, Naruto, who knew that the anger was hard to commit, retreated gorgeously, "You are right, you continue!"


    "The captain of the sensing unit I recommend our misty Qing. He has a white eye from the war years, and he is very superior in perception."


    Everyone agreed to Terumi Ming''s suggestion, anyway, as long as you don''t let Konoha''s family dominate.


    Naruto murmured secretly while drinking tea, "Use Konoha''s white eyes to win Wuyin the captain, is this really good?"


    "Shut up!" Terumi Mei glared at Naruto and said, "Otherwise I will melt you away!"


    "Um... well." Naruto scratched his head and said: "Qinglai will be the captain of the Sensing Force, but I want to recommend someone to join the Sensing Force with Hokage''s honor."


    "Oh, who is it?"


    Naruto said that everyone was interested. Who wanted Naruto to use Naruto''s reputation as a guarantee?


    "She is my secretary, called Uzumaki Fragrant Phosphorus. She is a descendant of the Uzumaki clan. She is not good at fighting, but her perception is very strong, and her perception range can be expanded to a radius of 50 kilometers away!"


    puff!!


    The Four Shadows and Three Boats who were drinking tea all sprayed onto Naruto''s face.


    Chapter 384-The four fast-changing battles from the start of the war to the tragic!


    "I said it is necessary for you?"


    Naruto used Chakra in time to spot the "water bombs" sprayed by Sikage and Mifune, and looked at these five guys with helpless eyes.


    "Hahaha, I''m sorry, Hokage." Terumi Ming "apologized" without apology at all. Naruto looked at the woman with a trembling smile reluctantly, wondering if she was going to catch her and beat her up.


    "But is what you just said is true? A person with a perception radius of 50 kilometers."


    "Yes, Phosphorus is not good at fighting, but she has a talent that is difficult for ordinary people to perceive. But after all, she is young and can''t convince the public. I think it should be fine to have a deputy captain."


    The other four shadows looked at each other. It would be a shame that a person with a perception radius of 50 kilometers would not let her use her talents, and Naruto also gave in, just let Xianglin be named as a deputy captain, so everyone also There is no reason to object.


    "Next is the fighting force."


    "Because all the ninjas are to be disrupted, it is better to divide them into close combat units based on their attack characteristics, which are responsible for facing the enemy frontally, mid-range combat units responsible for long-term battles, mid-range combat units, which are mainly good at Ninjas with weapons and hidden weapons, as well as long-distance combat troops, support the front line and guard the rear at the same time, as long as each ninja is good at fighting the characteristics of the team."


    "You can add a special combat unit. After all, our samurai will also participate in the war."

 353 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 353

    "Yes, the next step is to choose the captain of each team."


    "I recommend¡­¡­"


    In the discussion between Gokage and Mifune, the first Ninja United Army in the Ninja world took shape quickly.


    The supreme commander of the Ninja United Army feeds the fourth generation of Raikage Ai, the sixth generation of the general staff Naruto Uzumaki Naruto, the staff chief of Nara Lukisa, Azabu Yi, the commander of the fighting Dalian team, and the fifth generation of Kazuo Gaara.Sensing force leader Ao, intelligence force leader Yamanaka Keiichi, frontline medical force leader Chiju Tsunade, rear medical force leader Kato Mute, and surprise force leader Kankuro.


    Unit 1 Captain Unyin Darui, Unit 2 Unit Captain Iwagami Loess, Unit 3 Unit Captain Konoha Ki Kakashi, Unit 4 Unit Captain Fengkage Gaara, Acting Captain Konoha Nara Shika Maru, the leader of the fifth unit, Tetsu no Kuni Mifune!


    Accompanied by the clash of surprise forces on both sides, the most tragic Ninja battle in history finally fired the first shot!


    "It''s so hot outside, I just want to sit here and waste time, which is really uncomfortable!"


    The office of Thunder Shadow in Yunyin Village, which serves as the headquarters of the Ninja United Army, now the four shadows of earth, water, fire, and thunder are all gathered here, and Naruto is complaining impatiently.


    Terumi Mei held her cheek with one hand, and made a seemingly random movement, but his eyes were very clear. He glanced at Naruto and said, "You really can''t tell what''s wrong with you like this?"


    Crazy Eating Crazy Eating...


    "Is this my cause? Those guys don''t know how to save my chakras, playing so happily outside, but I still want to transmit chakras to them here! I''m very tired, OK! Ah! Woo!"


    Naruto raised his head and said to Miming, then buried his head in the huge rice bowl.


    Terumi shook her head helplessly. She can be scared to death by being shrewd, but sometimes so naive and speechless, there is really nothing to say.


    Onoki sat in his position with arms folded for the first time and said sincerely: "But thanks to this kid, the casualties of the ninjas have been reduced to a minimum. Although it is not obvious, we have the advantage in this war. Up."


    The fourth ninja war is now only the first day, but the war has slipped from the first day to a tragic stage. Ninjas died just after the war, and the number continues to increase, but for the two ninja wars For Ohnogi, the number of casualties in such a tragic war has dropped to a very low level. Among them, Naruto can be said to be the most important.


    Because of Naruto¡¯s ¡°Medical Ninja + Thunder God Team¡± approach, coupled with Tsunade¡¯s medical ninjutsu, ninjas on the front line can basically not get under the line of fire, and severely injured ninjas can be treated in time, and the mortality rate is greatly reduced. , Which has to be said that Naruto has the greatest credit.


    Because Naruto transmitted their chakras to the medical unit led by Tsunade, they could have enough chakras for continuous treatment. Because Naruto passed the chakras to the Thunder God team, they could continue to use the Thunder Gods. While beheading the enemy, send the seriously injured ninja to the back for treatment.


    The total number of the Ninja Union Army exceeds 80,000, and Naruto is required to transmit Chakra to 80,000, even if he now has two nine-tailed, plus a dragon vein comparable to a complete nine-tailed dragon, and six other beasts. The chakras, plus Naruto¡¯s own super shadow chakras, all add up, it is impossible to transmit to 80,000 people, so after everyone discussed, they decided to pass Naruto to a few people. To maximize the power, the medical ninja team and the Thunder God team are representative of a few of them.


    In addition, the captains of each team, Naruto''s friends, and women, all add up, and Naruto will send chakras to hundreds of people a day.


    When transmitting the chakras, Naruto mixed the nine-tailed chakras, his own chakras, and the dragon vein chakras together, and sent them together. In addition, the group of guys didn¡¯t know what saving was and made them scream. People have been eating since the start of the war, quickly digesting food to supplement the chakra in the body.


    "Report! Three enemies are sensed, one kilometer away from the fourth unit led by Captain Gaara!"


    "One kilometer?" Naruto raised his head from the huge rice bowl and said: "How can I perceive it now?"


    Gaara is leading a long-range attack force. One kilometer can be said to be within the range. In the case of a long-range attack force, the sensing unit must be discovered at least three kilometers away, and make preparations. , This distance is too close.


    "We don''t know what''s going on. The three chakras seemed to appear suddenly. There was no warning before. When the three chakras appeared, they were only one kilometer away from the fourth unit."


    Naruto put down the bowl and said, "Isn''t you feeling it?"


    "Neither did I. There was no enemy''s chakra feeling within the range of tens of kilometers before, but they seemed to appear out of thin air."


    "The fourth unit led by Captain Gaara sent a contact," Yamanaka reported at this time. "Four enemies were found."


    "Four people?! How is this possible?!"


    Qing and Xianglin said in disbelief that they were surprised that they hadn''t sensed the presence of the enemy in advance, but they actually perceived the number of enemies incorrectly. You must know that the perception force is the eyes of the entire Ninja Union Army. If there is a problem with the eyes, then this battle...


    When it comes to this matter, everyone knows that something went wrong.


    Lei Ying looked serious and said: "Can the enemy''s identity be determined?"


    "Yes, according to the contact sent by Captain Gaara, the enemy is confirmed to be the second generation of water shadow, the second generation of earth shadow, the fourth generation of wind shadow, and..."


    "Who is the other person?"


    "It''s three generations of Raikage-sama."


    "What?! Even my dad... Damn Xiao!!" Rai Ying gritted his teeth with hatred. One of the important conditions for reincarnation is to obtain the DNA information of the deceased, whether it is a part of the body or the hair. Anyone who knows that the corpse of his loved one has been touched, or even the soul has been manipulated, will be angry.


    "But there are actually four people..." Naruto''s eyes narrowed slightly to deal with the four shadows. With the strength of Gaara and the fourth unit, I am afraid that it will cause heavy casualties, although the enemy has only four people. But that is the Four Shadows of the past!


    "Naruto Uzumaki, it is the second-generation earth shadow that appeared." Onoki''s face was also very solemn, with his fists clenched, "No wonder, there were three Chakra reactions suddenly, but we just couldn''t perceive one of them. There will be something wrong, it must be caused by no adult, so that we cannot perceive it."


    The matter of the second generation Tuying hasn''t been clarified yet, and the sensing unit has discovered other situations.


    "Master Qing, there are too many white monsters. I can''t perceive specific characters in them. Darui''s first unit is about to start contact with nearly 10,000 enemies. Please distinguish between the white monsters and the dirty reincarnation group. Perception!"


    "Understood, you are responsible for expanding your perception, Uzumaki Phosphorus, it''s time to take action."


    "Understood! Kagura''s eyes!"


    "Grow your eyes!"


    Several other members of the Sensing Force perform the extended range perception, while Qing and Xianglin accurately perceive the number and strength of those who reincarnated from the dirty soil.


    "Worry! Darui''s first unit encountered too many filthy reincarnated enemies, and they were all famous powerful ninjas in the Ninja world!"


    "Damn it! How could it be possible?! How can those two people have a nine-tailed chakra?!"


    "Nani?!"


    The bad news continued to come. The fourth unit encountered the Four Shadows of the past, led by Darui, and the enemy who fought against the thundering coast also had a large number of powerful filthy reincarnations.


    "Captain Darui led the first unit to send a contact, and found the name of the reincarnated person, Jilu, Hyuga Nissa, Uchiha Itachi, Uzumaki Nagato, Kakuto, and, Gold and Silver Brothers!"


    "Nani?!"


    The situation facing Darui''s first unit is worse than that of the fourth unit. It''s nearly impossible, plus Uchiha Itachi, Nagato, Kakuto, and the most murderous criminal in Yunyin''s history, the gold and silver brothers. .


    Although Darui is strong, the first unit he leads can''t deal with the group of guys. Just a Uchiha Itachi is troublesome. In the case of reincarnating from the dirty soil, the chakra is unlimited, and the damage can be recovered, that is It is said that Itachi can release Amaterasu indefinitely, and without any response, the first unit may be wiped out.


    "The fourth unit is facing my dad, and the first unit has to face the golden horn and the silver horn. Anyway, in this situation, the old man can only take action personally!"


    "Please wait a minute."


    "Huh? Konoha''s Nara, what do you have to say?"


    "Master Raikage, you are the supreme commander of the Ninja United Army. The commander must command the occupation without incident before the final stage of the war. This is your responsibility to your subordinates!"


    Chapter 385-Naruto on the battlefield, fiercely fighting Itachi, Nagato!


    As Konoha¡¯s first military commander, Nara Luhisa can serve as a staff officer in the Ninja United Army, which shows that he absolutely has amazing abilities. Under no circumstances will he lose his sensible calmness, clever mind, and decisive character. There is amazing eloquence, these are the conditions that a qualified military teacher needs to have, and Nara Lukisa has all these qualities.


    Nara Lukisa''s words were loud and sound, and they were justified and well-founded, even Raikage''s violent temper was suppressed.


    "But Darui''s first unit faced a strong enemy too concentrated."


    "The battle conditions are the same as creatures, and they change all the time. I will stay here in order to see through the changes in the battle. Please look at the map." Konoha''s talented military division began to explain the tactics.


    "The first is the position of the troops. The one that penetrates the enemy''s position most is the surprise attack troops led by Kankuro. They have defeated the surprise attack troops reincarnated from the dirty soil and are now marching towards Akatsuki''s lair. The front line of the combat troops is Kakashi. The third unit under the leadership is now fighting with the Ninja Seven, but it has already taken advantage."

 354 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 354

    "Ok."


    "Under the current situation, it can be regarded as the main battlefield. It is near the thundering coast. The second unit led by Huangtu faces the Baijue army. In order to support the various battlefields, the fifth unit led by Mifune has formed a long snake formation. , So the next step is the topic. The enemy army coming from the sea, facing them on the thundering coast is Darui¡¯s first unit, here is the A battlefield. And facing the sudden appearance of the four shadows, it is Gaara''s fourth unit, this is designated as Battlefield B."


    "Well, it seems that the combat power is really reasonably distributed." Lei Ying said in a deep voice, the surprise attack troops won, the third troop had the advantage, the first, second, and third troop scattered to block the enemy''s attack, and the fifth troop pulled Starting a battle line and supporting various battlefields at any time is the most appropriate distribution of combat power on the surface.


    "That would be very bad."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "The iron of tactics is to concentrate forces and maintain one''s own superiority. In the face of enemies from two directions, one should concentrate their forces to completely defeat one side. Here, battlefield A and battlefield B are the situation where the forces are dispersed. In this case, First defeat A, let Darui''s first unit stay on one side, and let the three ship''s fifth unit maintain the long snake formation, and merge with Darui''s tail. Then the second loess unit expands horizontally, attacking Baijue and Dire Earth from the rear. , The second unit already has experience in fighting against Baijue, so the battle situation is very worth looking forward to. After the division, although the strength of the second unit is weakened, they mainly face Baijue, and there is no powerful reincarnated from the dirt. At the same time, the fifth unit will also be divided to assist the second unit.


    In Battlefield B, Gaara¡¯s fourth troop formed a formation while enticing the enemy to deepen, and at the same time divided the troops in half, went to battlefield A, and wiped out the enemy on battlefield A in one fell swoop, and then Darui first troop and I love Team Luo, then went to Battlefield B together, and wiped out the enemy contained by Gaara''s troops from behind."


    Lujiu¡¯s method is indeed very clever and bold. Gaara¡¯s fourth unit first drags the four shadows of the past, and then the second unit of the loess, the fifth unit of the three ships, and the fourth unit of Gaara are all drawn out. Part of them were all sent to the Thunder Coast to help Darui''s first troops meet the enemy, and concentrated their forces to defeat the enemies from the Thunder Coast.


    It is indeed a good tactic to concentrate forces to defeat the enemy on one side first, but the problem is that Gaara has to face four shadows.


    "Lu Jiu, why did you start from Battlefield A? If you are dispersing the forces of Gaara''s fourth unit, they may be wiped out by the Four Shadows of the past! Although there are only four people, they are four shadows. what."


    "Well, first of all, the second and fifth units are relatively close to Battlefield A and can reach the battlefield as soon as possible. Moreover, the four shadows of battlefield B must not dare to attack aggressively. Because the enemy in front of them suddenly split into two groups, they must I think there must be something strange and dare not rush into it."


    "It turns out that it is precisely because they are the shadows of the generations who have experienced many wars, so they will not attack."


    "That''s right, and even if they attack, Gaara''s fourth unit is a long-range combat unit. It is good at long-range attacks. It takes a long time for the enemy to get close, that is, it is easy to gain time. And this battle plan If you want to implement it, you must use the power of Master Naruto."


    Naruto looked at the map and remembered the information that had come before, and said, "Is it because of Uchiha Itachi?"


    "Yes, Uchiha Itachi is among the filthy reincarnations that the first unit will face. The average ninja has no resistance to his Amaterasu, and in our combined army, the only one who can completely fear Amaterasu The only ones with Black Flame are Hokage-sama."


    "That''s fine," Naruto moved his hands and feet, and his body made a crackling sound after a long time of boredom. "I can finally go to the battlefield. If I stay here forever, I''m afraid my bones will rust."


    "What do you want, Master Commander?"


    "No wonder you can''t always capture Konoha, Uzumaki Naruto, you have a good subordinate."


    "Thank you for the compliment, but now the most important thing is to fight. As for after the fight, if Raikage wants to enlighten me, I will do whatever it takes."


    "However, Konoha''s Nara, there is one more thing to add to your plan."


    "Please enlighten me, Master Tuying."


    "Your battle plan is very beautiful. It is precisely because of the understanding of the war that the people of the fourth unit will not take the initiative, the mentality on the battlefield is roughly the same, but vice versa."


    Lukisa Nara was taken aback for a moment, and then there was an expression of astonishment on his face. The wise man must have lost his mind, and he was talking about Lukisa Nara today.


    The shadows of the past dynasties understand war, so they are suspicious and will not attack easily, but on our side, Gaara is young after all. Facing the shadows of the past may be too aggressive and cause the fourth unit to be wiped out. Lu Jiu miscalculates. That''s it.


    "Thank you for your guidance, Master Tuying."


    "Huh! It''s nothing, then the old man will go there and teach those little ghosts who have never seen war how to fight, especially some arrogant little ones."


    "Hmph... Old Man Ohnoki, don''t blow your cowhide to the sky. It won''t be good if you have back pain and be sent back to the back for treatment."


    "You brat still don''t know how to respect the old and the virtuous!"


    "Always old enough, sage..." Naruto looked up and down Ohnogi and said, "Prove it to me!"


    "The old man is not in your turn to give pointers!"


    "Hey, old man, don''t die easily, otherwise, I will be boring without a quarrel," Naruto said half-heartedly, and then handed out his fist.


    "You should worry about yourself."


    boom!The fists of the two touched lightly.


    "Save a little, that''s my chakra!"


    "The old man is going to waste, how about it?!"


    "Damn bad old man, curse you for backaches as soon as you enter the battlefield!"


    "roll!"


    "The old and the young are just like children."


    Less than half a day after the Fourth Ninja World War started, Naruto and Tukage had to be dispatched in person. Naruto was going to fight Uchiha Itachi and Uzumaki Nagato who are now on the thundering coast. They can deal with the indestructible fire Amaterasu and Samsara. Only Naruto had the power of eyes, and Ohnoki went to Gaara to deal with the second-generation Dokage who also had the blood to eliminate the dust, nothing!


    "Darui!"


    Naruto launched the Thunder God technique, and his figure flashed, and he immediately appeared next to Darui, the leader of the first unit. The captains of the five battle companies all have Naruto¡¯s Thunder God coordinates on their bodies, which is convenient for Naruto¡¯s rescue. .


    "Huo, Hokage-sama? Why are you here?!"


    "Come and help you, it seems you are in big trouble here, Darui."


    "Sorry, Naruto-sama, I caused you trouble." Darui was an honest boy, very polite, scratching his head and said to Naruto embarrassedly.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect that I would stay out of this war anyway, but I am very excited now, as long as you can save some chakras."


    "Um... I''m sorry."


    "The enemy is coming, Darui, let''s do it together."


    "Okay! Lei Yan, Porui.


    Darui can be the squad leader of the first unit, his strength is absolutely powerful, the black thunder and lightning turned into a black panther with golden eyes, and flew towards the mighty Bai Jue in front of him.


    Because seawater contains high salt content, its conductivity is much stronger than that of ordinary water.


    "Pretty, Darui! In that case... the wind escapes in a vacuum!!"


    Naruto spit out several sharp wind blades, and cut off all Bai Jue paralyzed by Darui''s black thunder, killing nearly a hundred Bai Jue in one breath, but more Bai Jue still has strength. The powerful filthy reincarnations all jumped into the air and rushed directly towards the coast.


    "Uncle Ding! Everyday! Stop them!!"


    "Understood! Super pushing hands!!"


    "Don''t underestimate the female ninja! Magnetic Escape Sand Iron Shigure!"


    There is Naruto''s Nine-Tailed Chakra on Tiantian, and the kunai that fell on the ground is crushed to make new sand and iron. The raindrops of the sand and iron are like small cannonballs, constantly shooting Baijue in the air.


    "Good job, God..."


    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"


    Even on the surface of the sea, the visitor can still spit out a huge fireball with a diameter of nearly ten meters, which is burning and flying towards Naruto.


    Naruto had already noticed the person releasing the fireball, and immediately jumped into the air. The fireball flew under him, and at the same time, Naruto in midair suddenly felt a huge attraction.

 355 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 355

    "Vientiane Tianyin!"


    "Go! Spiral shuriken!"


    Naruto was in the air, and was constantly attracted by Nagato''s Vientiane Sky. Instead of resisting the attraction of Vientiane Sky, he easily threw a spiral shuriken past.


    With Xiao Nan by his side, Naruto is very familiar with the abilities and weaknesses of the reincarnation eye. Even Nagato, as the body of the outer road, has the power of six at the same time, but when used, only one ability can be activated at the same time. For example, the Wanxiang Tianyin of Tiandao and the suction seal of Hungry Ghost Tao cannot be activated at the same time.


    If Nagato uses the Vientiane Tenshin, he will be split in half immediately by the spiral shuriken. Although he does not want to be controlled in his heart, his body will immediately respond to Naruto''s attack.


    "Suction Seal!"


    When Hungry Ghost Dao''s power was activated, Naruto was waiting for this moment, and the golden figure immediately rushed behind Nagato. At this moment when he was temporarily unable to move after the suction seal was activated, six tin rods hit Nagato''s back.


    "Take it! Nagato!"


    "Amaterasu!"


    Chapter 386 - Sealing Uchiha Itachi!


    Itachi''s kaleidoscope writing round eyes can clearly see the movements of Naruto and Nagato, and then make the most correct judgment in an instant, focus on Naruto, and immediately activate Amaterasu.


    It was clear that this trick was to surround Wei and save Zhao. If Amaterasu, Naruto didn''t want it to burn on his body, so when the six tin rods in his hand turned, he immediately faced Itachi. The six tin rods continued to rotate in Naruto''s hands and turned into A black barrier blocked Itachi''s sight.Amaterasu burned on the six tin rods, and the eternal black flame could not burn the six tin rods transformed from Qiu Daoyu, and was forcibly extinguished by the six tin rods.


    "Suction Seal!"


    After Nagato absorbed the chakra of the spiral shuriken, he immediately turned around and activated the power of Naruto Hungry Ghost.


    Naruto immediately activated the Thunder God technique and escaped from Nagato¡¯s suction technique, but Nagato Chakra was still partially absorbed by Nagato. The golden light on his body was a little dim, but the dazzling gold was restored immediately afterwards. .


    Naruto kept a distance of about fifteen meters from Itachi and Nagato. For them, it was not close or far, and both offensive and defensive were very suitable.


    "I didn''t expect to see you again in this situation, Itachi, Nagato."


    Neither Itachi nor Nagato would like to fight Naruto. Itachi looked at Naruto indifferently and said, "Naruto, we don''t want to fight you either. You must stop us."


    "I know this! All ninjas stay away, never come close here!"


    Naruto waved his hand and ordered the ninjas of the first unit to stay away from him as much as possible. Whether it is Itachi or Nagato, the attack range is too huge, and the destructive power is strong. The attack range of Itachi''s Amaterasu can reach Itachi''s eyes. A place that can be reached, and Nagato, if a super god Luo Tianzheng comes to make people live?


    "Fire escape impatiens claws red!"


    "Water escapes the water wall!"


    Naruto stood on the sea, surrounded by water everywhere. The blue water rushed to Naruto¡¯s side, forming a strong water wall. A dozen small fireballs hit the water wall and disappeared. At the same time, the sea surface Several water bombs jumped out and flew towards Naruto in the middle.


    It really is Itachi, the speed of Jieyin is so fast that it is such an abnormal state!


    "Weird wrist rocket!"


    "Damn it! It''s too bad to deal with two at the same time, let''s break it first!"


    Naruto dodges Nagato''s strange wrist rocket, and instantly rushes towards Itachi, the golden figure tracing the lightning-like golden light on the sea.


    "Vientiane Tianyin!"


    Nagato pointed his hand at Naruto, and a powerful attraction burst out from his palm. Naruto''s figure was in the air, but he didn''t panic. He already had a way to deal with it.


    boom!


    "Shadow clone technique!"


    A shadow clone was separated behind Naruto. Naruto stepped on the shadow clone''s body with a strong kick, and the speed rose again to rush towards Itachi, and kicked the shadow clone towards Nagato.


    "Super Mini Tail Beast Jade!"


    "Suzano can be!"


    The Itachi in the state of reincarnating from the dirty soil does not need to worry about chakra and eyes. Under the control of the pocket, it immediately turns on the power of Susano, which completely surpasses the power of Sasuke. The red giant looks down upon the world, which is the ultimate. The body of Suzuo Nenghu, wearing a tengu helmet, wearing red armor, a ten-fist sword in his right hand, a Yata mirror in his left hand, and an eight-foot Qionggou jade hanging from his neck, is really majestic.


    boom!!


    Naruto¡¯s super mini-tailed beast jade hits Itachi¡¯s Yata Mirror. Although it is the spiritual body¡¯s Yata Mirror, as Itachi¡¯s Susao Nohu has advanced to the ultimate body, Yata Mirror''s defense power has also changed. Even more powerful, a faint wave occurred on the surface of the spiral-shaped Yata mirror, which absorbed the destructive power of the ultra-mini tail beast jade, and then burst out in an instant.


    Naruto waved his hands, spreading out the jade in front of him, blocking all the power of the explosion.Then Naruto sat cross-legged in the air, closing his eyes as if sitting in meditation, sacred power emerged from his body.


    "Mu Dun Asura''s Art!"


    Numerous vines grew from around Naruto¡¯s body. The vines filled with vitality continued to grow around Naruto¡¯s body, enveloping Naruto¡¯s body. When performing this technique, there seemed to be six immortals behind Naruto. The second son, the figure of Asura Otsumu.


    Naruto¡¯s own chakras, nine-tailed chakras and Asura¡¯s chakras are perfectly combined, and turned into a hideous and majestic statue. The face alone is enough to deter Xiao Xiao, dressed in wooden armor and a body size. A super-large wooden figure comparable to the ultimate body of itachi.


    This is an enhanced version of the wooden man''s art. After Naruto used the dragon veins to return to this world, he developed the Mudun Profound meaning after integrating Ashura¡¯s chakra into the wooden man¡¯s art. Asura¡¯s power is more powerful than the wooden man¡¯s art. Great, because the chakra of the tail beast is integrated, so Ashura can use the tail beast''s tricks.


    Naruto''s body is hidden inside the Asura, still maintaining the posture of meditation, in fact, has been absorbing the force of nature.


    "Skymarsh Spear!"


    Asura raised his right hand high, and the black jade of Taoism hovered upwards, once again forming a divine sword like a DNA spiral structure. Otherwise, the ten-fist sword Naruto facing Itachi is simply looking for cutting.


    The black sky marsh spear and the red ten-fist sword collided in mid-air, and the two divine swords burst out with immense power.


    boom!!


    Centered at the intersection of the Excalibur, the surroundings became a vacuum because of the huge explosion of divine power, and the sea was also repelled by the divine power of the two divine swords, exposing the seabed below.


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng!"


    Nagato rushed to Naruto''s face with the high-density energy, a huge repulsive force exploded in his body.


    When confronted with Itachi''s ten-fist sword, Naruto also received a lot of back shock. Nagato''s Shinra Tianzheng immediately made Naruto and the entire Asura back three steps, each step causing the earth to tremble. .


    "Yes, that''s it, use a kaleidoscope to write round eyes and reincarnation eyes to completely maimed Uzumaki Naruto, and then bring it back."


    In the gloomy cave, wearing a dark robe, the whole person looked gloomy and showed a smile in his hands. He was very confident in the technique of turning the dirty earth, whether it was Itachi or Nagato, it is not a single thing. Naruto''s opponent, then two of them should come together.


    The backing Asura suddenly stretched out nine sturdy wooden vines, propped on the ground, and forcibly withstood the power of Shenluo Tianzheng.


    "Break it for me!"


    Naruto inside Asura gave a low cry, and the sky marsh spear in his hand was raised high, and the black divine sword struck a lightning-like sword mark and slashed towards Nagato.


    The Heavenly Marsh Spear smashed through the repulsive force of Shenluo Tianzheng, and in a flash, it pulled into Nagato''s front.


    Ding!!


    Itachi''s Susao raised his left arm, and the God Mirror Yata Mirror resisted Naruto''s Heavenly Marsh Spear, and the mysterious power fluctuations continuously emanating from the Yata Mirror, which absorbed most of the power of the Heavenly Marsh Spear.


    Naruto deliberately forced Itachi to resist his skymarsh spear. The black skymarsh spear on Asura''s right hand disappeared instantly, and countless tough wood vines grew rapidly from Asura''s hands.

 356 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 356

    "The Art of Wooden Dungeous Forest!"


    The wood cane that stretched out from Asura¡¯s thick arms turned into vampire-like tentacles, growing rapidly, and in an instant it gripped Susano¡¯s hands and feet. The wood vines kept entangled, and the resulting strangling power was actually stronger than that of Osamaru The snake is even bigger. In the power confrontation, the powerful flesh passed down from Ashura to Naruto~ Body and Chakra have the upper hand, and under the full strangulation of Muteng, the ultimate body Susanou is actually above. A crack appeared.


    Suzuo Nohu''s hands were tightly grasped, and there was no room to swing a ten-fist sword. Itachi''s eyes fixed on the huge wooden Asura in front of him, and the focus of his eyes produced a terrifying high temperature.


    "Amaterasu!"


    Amaterasu burned Asura''s body, but Naruto didn''t respond at all. Asura was too huge, and the burned body would continue to regenerate, and I didn''t know how long it would take to burn when it reached him.


    "Get me up!!"


    Asura''s eyes released golden light, his face looked more hideous and mighty, and the entire body formed by Mu Dun made a rattling sound, and powerful brute force burst out.


    Uchiha Itachi''s eyes kaleidoscope spins rapidly, constantly contending with Asura''s terrifying brute force.


    Naruto injected all the power of nature that he had just absorbed into Asura. Asura¡¯s brute power was once again increased. Even without using the five-tailed strange power, Asura also exploded with unimaginable terrifying power. In the posture, Uchiha Itachi and the entire Susano Nouga were lifted above his head. Itachi''s pupil power was still lost to Naruto''s brute power.


    "Drink!"


    Asura and Naruto uttered a loud shout at the same time, and smashed Susano to the sea. At the same time, Asura jetted out high-pressure steam from the sole of his left foot and quickly raised his left leg.


    boom!!


    Naruto controlled Asura, a fierce knee hit directly on Susano''s abdomen, and with the force of the fall, even the ultimate body of Susano was directly hit by horrible cracks and pits by Naruto. .


    "Vientiane Tianyin!"


    Nagato flew behind Naruto and withdrew with both hands. At the same time, it produced a huge attraction. He wanted to hold Naruto and stop him from attacking Susano, who had suffered a lot of damage.


    Finally, Suzuo Nohu was cracked, and Naruto wouldn''t let Nagato stop him, and even the Amaterasu Black Flame that was still burning on Asura could not take care of it.


    "Pocket! You never want to underestimate my Uzumaki Naruto!"


    Naruto yelled, speaking directly to Dou this time, Asura took a step forward and confronted Nagato''s Vientiane Tianyin.


    Kara!!


    Cruel and invincible!The wooden armor on the back of Asura was torn off a large piece by Nagato''s Vientiane Tenyin, but it also broke free of Wanxiang Tenyin''s control, and Nagato''s body staggered back twice.


    Such an opportunity is not to be missed. Naruto and Asura took a big stride, rushed to Itachi and Susao Nohu, focused all the huge chakra on the right hand, and then jumped high, with a heavy body in the center of the earth. Under the action of gravity, he fell again, and then his fist hit the crack in Susano''s abdomen fiercely.


    "Ashura''s Fury!!"


    boom!!


    Naruto¡¯s punch really broke the ground, and instantly penetrated Susao Nohu¡¯s body, and the Itachi who reincarnated from the dirty soil was beaten to only one head. The price paid was that Asura¡¯s right hand was completely shattered and his body was covered. The crack, the force of the shock is also very huge.


    The huge chakra exploded, evaporating all the nearby seawater, and the exposed coral reefs and marine life on the bottom of the sea were all turned into corpses under this high concentration of chakra.


    The violent wind swept across the entire thundering coast, and some closer to Naruto were greatly affected and blown directly by the violent wind.


    Darui had to stop the fight, and the big knife in his hand was used as a shield to resist the gust of wind, but the gust of wind kept him moving on the sea.


    "Anyway, this chakra is too exaggerated. Is the sixth generation of Hokage really human?!"


    Naruto wouldn¡¯t know what Darui had said about him, otherwise he might have beaten him. Naruto removed the Asura technique and caught Uchiha Itachi, who had only one head left, and threw it to the Sealing Team. .


    Itachi Uchiha was successfully sealed!


    Chapter 387 - The Power of Terror!Don''t show off the gods!


    Click!


    On the chessboard in front of Dou, the chess piece representing Itachi Uchiha was split in two, Dou''s face was gloomy, he grabbed the split chess piece and threw it on one wall!


    "Naruto Uzumaki!"


    He gritted his teeth and said, from the look in his eyes, he was very hateful and jealous. This is the pathology of the little man.


    Tou was originally just a small person. In the cracks between Oshe Maru, Red Sand Scorpion, and Uzumaki Naruto, a small person who was wronged for survival, because his life is not under his own control all the time, and others can control his own life and death at will. In this case At the same time, I have a distorted and perverted psychology, and I hope to find my own existence value.


    After both Scorpion and Dashemaru died, this little person with no existential value did not know how to continue his life, so he chose to transplant the cells of Dashemaru and pursue power frantically. In the past, others controlled his destiny. To come to him to control the destiny of others is the value of existence that he thinks.


    This kind of person is actually very pitiful and very inferior. Just like Sasuke, he uses the technique of turning the dirt to control the fate of others, which supports his vanity, as long as things go beyond his control, such as now, Uchiha If Itachi is defeated by Naruto, his poor vanity will collapse.


    "Naruto Uzumaki! I don''t believe you will be invincible forever!"


    Doudou said gloomily, with a seal in his hand, Nagato on the thundering coast was shocked, his eyes lost the last look, the charm inserted in Nagato''s brain erased all the emotions of Nagato, so that it can be completely Controlling the filthy reincarnation, but the strength will also be reduced, and the emotion of Nagato is wiped out, obviously because Naruto is angry.


    "Super God Luo Tianzheng!!"


    Nagato''s body was floating in the air, and his eyes without any emotions were watching Naruto indifferently. Unparalleled repulsive force erupted from his body, squeezing the sea and swept across the sea like a huge pressure like a sky collapse. .


    "Don''t be so cruel! Bastard!!"


    Naruto retreated to the coast. With his ability, it was of course easy to avoid the attack range of the Super God Luo Tianzheng, but the first unit on the thundering coast was about to be beaten.


    Super God Luo Tianzheng''s powerful repulsive force continued to spread, and the powerful attacks regardless of the enemy and ours dragged many Baijue, and even a few filthy reincarnations into it, and were completely destroyed under the powerful repulsive force.


    Naruto folded his hands together, and the purple dragon vein chakra was constantly surging through his body.


    "Dragon veins are the strongest and absolute defense against Gaia''s guardian!"


    Boom!


    Earth quake!A huge stone statue suddenly rose up in front of Naruto. Using the will of the Dragon Vein Chakra to communicate with the earth, the huge giant created was dozens of times larger than the nine tails. Standing on the coastline, it appeared out of thin air on the shore of the thundering coast. Like a mountain.


    Gaia, the mother of the earth, her will is the will of this earth, that is, the will of all the lives living in this land. The dimension of Naruto and Gaia are different by tens of thousands of miles. Guardian, compared to the true mother of the earth, is still not as rare as a corner.


    The earthy body, the whole body is like the earth, there are countless trees and moss growing, it really looks like the earth.


    boom!!


    Nagato''s super god Luo Tianzheng hit Gaia head-on, and the powerful repulsive force impacted Gaia''s body.Gaia¡¯s earthy bodies shattered one after another, but they did not retreat, as if they were integrated with the whole earth. Nagato wanted to repel Gaia with the power of Shinra Tianzheng than to repel Asura, unless Nagato could make the whole The continent moves.


    Naruto appeared on the top of Gaia''s head, and his lower body was completely integrated with the top of Gaia''s head, fusing his chakra with the power of the earth, resisting the power of the super god Luo Tianzheng like a mountain.


    Click!!


    The super god Luo Tianzheng hit Gaia head-on, and the huge power was transmitted to the earth by Gaia''s body. In an instant, cracks appeared in the earth, and the cliffs along the thundering coast also broke, and the thundering coast seemed to have been plowed away. There was a huge rift ~ valley-like.


    Nagato¡¯s body continuously poured out countless chakras. The characteristics of the filthy earth reincarnation technique. Chakras are infinite before the operation time is up, although the repulsion and range of this super god Luo Tianzheng is not as powerful as the strength and scope of Nagato¡¯s life. , But because of the infinite chakras, it can continuously maintain repulsion.


    Boom!!


    Suddenly, there were several small explosions in Nagato''s body, and the two arms instantly exploded, and a powerful chakra was ejected from the position of the broken arm, and the repulsive power of Super God Luo Tianzheng disappeared instantly.


    "what happened?!"

 357 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 357

    Naruto looked at Nagato in the sky strangely. He didn¡¯t understand why Nagato had suddenly changed. It didn¡¯t look like Nagato broke free from his pocket, and Naruto didn¡¯t think anyone in the Ninja Alliance Army could do it. Naruto successfully attacked Nagato under his nose, and Naruto did not understand why it was a forehead lawsuit.


    In fact, this is still a question of pockets, who told him to control Nagato with the super god Luo Tianzheng.The chakra consumed by the Super God Luo Tianzheng is very huge. Although it is not life-threatening for Nagato under the rebirth of the dirty earth, the huge chakra consumption will not change. They all control the Nagato to continue to maintain the Super God Luo Tianzheng, huge. Chakra kept outputting, making Nagato''s reincarnated body unbearable.


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter." Naruto didn''t bother to think about why, so he exhaled and said, "It''s good to be blocked."


    Using Gaia''s guardian to resist Nagato''s super god Luo Tianzheng, Naruto also consumes a lot of money, not to mention that his chakra has to be passed to many people while using it himself, he is also very tired.


    "Master Naruto!"


    "Uncle Lujiu?" Naruto was taken aback, and then he communicated with Nara Lujiu in his mind, "What''s wrong, Lujiu?"


    "Lei Ying-sama just took out the secret treasure amber purifying bottle from Yunyin Village, and Mabuyi immediately sent the amber purifying bottle to you, hoping to help you seal the Uzumaki Nagato!"


    "Amber bottle?" Naruto asked back, "What is that?"


    "It is said that it is an artifact left by the six immortals. As long as you hold the amber purifying bottle and call the enemy''s name, the opponent will be sealed immediately if they answer."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Naruto wanted to say that Nagato was completely controlled and could no longer speak, and it was impossible to answer his question, but then he rolled his eyes and smiled with a win-winner smile, and said: "Okay, Luku, immediately take Amber Send the net bottle to me!"


    "Yes!"


    "Heaven''s gift!"


    As Raikage¡¯s secretary, Azabu Yihui stayed at the headquarters as one of the staff of the Ninja United Army. One is because of her calm and intelligent mind, and the other is this rare ninjutsu, which can transmit items at the speed of light without requiring coordinates. As long as you know the location, you can send it directly.


    Next to Naruto appeared a stream of light like a space-time tunnel, and then a huge jar appeared next to Naruto.


    "This thing can also be called a clean bottle?" Naruto spit about this thing that looks like a wine jar, but the battle plan has instantly formed in his mind. He grabbed a handful of military food pills from the ninja bag and threw it into his mouth. Recover your chakra quickly.


    Nagato''s body exploded due to excessive output of Chakra, but as far as the body of the dirty earth reincarnation was concerned, it had completely recovered during the time Naruto spoke.


    Nagato folded his hands together, then opened slightly, his palms facing each other, and a black sphere appeared in the middle.


    When Naruto saw the black ball, his face changed instantly, and his hands quickly became imprinted. The huge Chakra changed the nature of Mudun in his body, and then all his brain was injected into Gaia''s body.


    "Mu Dun Thousand Hands Magical Power!!"


    Click!!


    There were countless cracks on the surface of Gaia''s body. It was full of vitality just now, and the body with countless trees growing at this time was completely dry and desolate like a thousand miles of Gobi.


    Gaia''s body shattered one after another, emitting golden light from the cracks.


    Gaia''s body shattered, and what came out of it was a peaceful Buddha statue. Compared to Gaia''s body, it was more than one size smaller.With the support of Naruto''s huge chakra, thousands of wooden arms grew behind the Buddha statue.


    Thousand hands!It''s really a thousand hands!Behind the Buddha statue grew out of an incalculable number of arms, forming a huge hemisphere. In this way, the volume of the Thousand Hands Buddha statue can be comparable to Gaia.


    "Earth burst into the sky!"


    Nagato''s palm dragged upwards, and the sphere, like a small black hole, flew up high, swelled in the air, and then burst into a powerful gravitational force.


    "Ahhhhhhh! What''s going on?!"


    "Fly, fly up?!"


    "What the hell is going on?!"


    The Earth-Blasting Star is a powerful tactic that is irrespective of the enemy and us. Like the super god Luo Tianzheng just now, whether it is Bai Jue, the Reincarnated Reincarnation, or the ninjas of the Ninja Alliance Army, except for a small number of powerful ninjas, or they are far away from the Earth-Blasting Star. In addition to being able to resist the strong gravitational force, all others were affected by gravity and flew into the air.


    "On top of the Buddha!!"


    It is absolutely impossible for Naruto to sit idly by. The Thousand-Handed Buddha statue under him showed unparalleled strength. Thousands of arms behind him stretched out at the same time and grabbed the sucked ninjas in the air.


    "It''s the sixth generation of Hokage-sama!"


    "Okay, awesome!"


    "Six generations of Hokage-sama saved us!"


    "If you want to praise me, just wait after the war is over! Give me back!"


    Naruto waved his hand, and the extended arm grabbed all the ninjas back, and then Naruto held the amber bottle in one hand and raised the other above his head.


    "Super large jade tail beast jade spiral shuriken!!"


    The black tail beast jade spiral shuriken does not need to be aimed at all. The powerful gravitational force of the earth explosion can make the tail beast jade spiral shuriken hit 120%.


    boom!!


    The super-large jade-tailed beast jade spiral shuriken hit the black hole of the earth-booming star, and the huge energy instantly tore the black hole apart. The light of the explosion swallowed and sucked away thousands of Baijue, Naruto¡¯s feet, his body immediately burst through the explosion , Rushed to the front of Nagato, and behind him a jade of Taoism turned into liquid, and a red eyeball appeared from it.


    Naruto flipped his palm, and several slender wooden vines protruded from the palm, connected to the nerve line of the eyeball. The eye changed from the original three-hook jade shape to the shape of a four-cornered windmill, aiming at Nagato''s eyes. .


    "Don''t God!"


    Chapter 388 - The Strongest Contradiction in the Battle!


    Don¡¯t be a god, Uchiha Shisui¡¯s unique four-corner kaleidoscope possesses the strongest illusion, the ultimate illusion that even the eternal kaleidoscope can¡¯t see and crack.


    Uchiha Shisui¡¯s left eye kaleidoscope is in Itachi. It can completely change a person¡¯s will unknowingly, and the permanent change cannot be cracked. The problem is that the "cooling time" of this "skill" is as long as ten years. .


    But Uchiha Shisui¡¯s right eye kaleidoscope was taken away by Danzo, and after Danzo died, it came to Naruto¡¯s hands. The right eye kaleidoscope can temporarily change people¡¯s minds. The cooling time is short. Ability can change a person''s will, and Danzo has created the puppets with roots in this way.


    Now, in the Fourth Ninja World War, this kaleidoscope writing wheel eye that fell into Naruto''s hands finally has its place.


    "Don''t God!"


    Naruto used Mudun to control Shisui''s writing wheel eyes, and then launched the strongest illusion on Nagato.


    Nagato immediately stood there motionless, and the chess piece that represented Nagato on the side of Yakushi''s pocket turned black in an instant and was not controlled by the pocket.


    The other god in the right eye could only hold on for a few minutes, but it was enough. Naruto closed the kaleidoscope of water stop writing round eyes, and then opened the lid of the amber purifying bottle.


    "Uzumaki Nagato!"


    "Yes!"


    Nagato, which was controlled by other gods by Naruto, immediately agreed, and an unstoppable attraction was generated from the amber purification bottle. Nagato, which had not been controlled by the other gods, could not resist, and was immediately absorbed by the amber purification bottle. Go in, seal!


    "Huh~~ It''s finally solved."


    Naruto patted the ugly amber bottle next to him, and sighed at the same time. It was really tired. Sealing Uchiha Itachi and Uzumaki Nagato is not an easy job, but it has now been completed. Sealing both Guys, it''s going to hurt to take that bastard for a while.


    "It''s amazing!"


    "As expected of the sixth generation of Hokage-sama!"

 358 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 358

    "It''s no wonder that you can become Hokage at such a young age, and your strength is extraordinary!"


    "Does that still need to be said?! Of course!"


    "You bastards! Now is not the time to tell you gossip!" Naruto yelled at the guys in the first unit, and said, "Now it''s fighting! I have solved the two most troublesome ones. You will take care of the rest for me. If you dare to ask for help from the headquarters, you will all hang yourself on me!!!"


    "Oh oh oh! Understand! Hokage-sama!!!"


    "Fuck everyone! Kill all those bastards!!"


    "Yo!!"


    Naruto demonstrated strong combat effectiveness. While sealing Itachi and Nagato, it also raised the morale of the first unit to the apex. Both Kakuto and the gold and silver brothers were defeated by the first unit in the next battle. The ninjas are sealed and there is no need for Naruto to act.


    Lu Jiu''s tactics have achieved very good results. With the strong support of Naruto and the second, fourth, and fifth units, the Thunder Coast Battlefield has already won the victory, and the rest is some Baijue.


    After the first unit has quickly won the situation, the second and fifth units that came to support immediately returned to their original units, and Naruto followed Gaara''s fourth unit, and immediately rushed to support Gaara. After all, he What we have to face is the Four Shadows of the past.


    (Because I didn''t pay attention when I wrote it before, the time was a bit confused, so the next battle will be changed, but in the final battle, it will still be stuck on Naruto''s birthday)


    Chi Chi Chi Chi...


    Although dozens of Kuwu had aimed at the target, they didn''t hit all of them, but landed on the sand.


    The three generations of Raikage, who covered the blue thunder-dance body all over, hugged his arms, and severely taught: "Where are you aiming?! It is really worrying to leave the future of Ninja World to you guys! "


    The speed of the uncles with Raikage''s name is astonishing. The fourth generation of Raikage is like this. As his father, the third generation, known as the strongest Raikage in history, is of course even more so.


    Although it was hit by hundreds of them, the speed could not keep up with the speed of the three generations of Raiking that activated the Thunder Guard.


    "Damn it! This guy''s speed is so fast!"


    The corners of Temari¡¯s eyes kept beating, even if it was as strong as hers, it felt very tricky at this time. The enemy facing the fourth unit was too strong. There were four shadows. On their side, the fourth unit was divided out to rescue the first. If you don¡¯t talk about a unit, you can only count on Gaara and two Libra Onoki. Gaara will deal with my father (fourth generation Fukage), Father Onoki will deal with the second generation Tuying, and the remaining three generations Raiking and Of course, the second generation of Shui Ying is theirs to deal with, but only a Raikage can make Temari lose its temper.


    "Let me say it again, I am a Thunder Dunn Ninja! By covering the Thunder Dun Chakra body, I can get speed and defense beyond the limits of the physical body! Only attack with Wind Dun, otherwise you can''t hurt me!"


    "It''s just because we can''t hit us that makes us so worried!" Temari frowned. She is a long-range ninja and her own speed is not fast, but her wind escape covers a large area and is powerful, so she can ignore her own speed disadvantage. , But the third generation of Raiking is too strong~ abnormal, they have been playing for almost ten minutes with more than 100 people, let alone causing any damage, even the third generation of Raiking has not touched a single hair.


    "In that case... Feng Dun squad! Attack formation C!"


    "Yes!"


    Temari is the leader of the Fudan squad, and she and several Fudan ninjas from Desha Yin Village step forward at the same time and unfold the iron fan in their hands.


    "It''s not enough to attack secretly. Tell me why."


    "Group wind escape! Wind escape is on the net!!"


    Temari is not in the mood to pay attention to the three generations of Raikage¡¯s complaints. With the nine-tailed chakra sent by Naruto, several people waved the huge iron fan in their hands at the same time, and the wind was intertwined into a huge wind net. The speed of the wind net was not fast. , But the attack area is very huge, beyond the attack range that the third generation Raikage can avoid with speed.


    "Is it a wide range ninjutsu beyond my speed range? Good job!"


    Three generations of Raikage sincerely complimented him, his body was hit by the big net of Temari, and he flew out.


    "Okay! Seal him in one go!"


    Boom!!


    The two seal squad members rushed up with the huge seal scroll, but they were immediately hit by the three generations of Raikage with two fists, even if they were hit by the wind of Temari, even if they were at a disadvantage, even if Temari got Naruto. The Chakra sent over had more than three times the power of ninjutsu, but the third generation Raikage had only some very shallow wounds.


    "The three generations of Raikage-sama are still as strong as before."


    "Is it a soil platform?"


    "Yes." The status can be equal to that of Shayin''s Maji. The one-eyed Tutai uncle began to explain the situation of the three generations of Raiking. "Compared with the speed and power, the third generation of Raiking''s anti-strike ability is better, and the only one that can touch the third generation. The long-range wind attack will also lose its effect because of the lack of lethal attack power. We need a stronger wind ninja."


    "I''m already a very strong Fengyun Ninja, how did this guy die before?"


    "In order to protect my companions from retreating, as a bait, I fought alone, fighting with 10,000 enemies for three days and three nights and then died of exhaustion."


    "Goo!"


    Tough like Temari is also hairy at this time. With her own strength and Naruto''s Chakra, she is already considered the top ninja of the wind, but facing this monster, she still looks so small.


    "To be honest, among our ninjas, the Fengdu Ninja who is stronger than me is probably..."


    "I''m coming! Temari!"


    "Naruto? Has the first unit been resolved?"


    "Well, the main enemy has been resolved, and only some miscellaneous fish are left for Darui to deal with." Naruto smiled and nodded, then kissed on Temari''s lips, and then on this pretty girl Princess Shayin immediately jumped away before slamming her fan.


    "Hey, if you want to fight back and fight again, you have to deal with three generations of Lei Ying first!"


    "Then you don''t hurry up?!"


    "Oh, princess Temari!" Naruto made a kneeling posture to opponent Ju without skin and face, and then rushed to the third generation of Raikage instantly.


    The three generations of Raikage shocked as before Nagato, the white part of the eyes became completely black, and the part of the pupils became white, the emotion was completely erased, and it was completely controlled.


    "Is it the strongest shield? I''ll learn how strong your strongest shield is! Wind escape spiral shuriken!"


    Even after more than ten years, Naruto still has a deep memory of the three generations of Raikage, because he was the first guy to block Naruto¡¯s spiral shuriken purely by his body. Otherwise, he used his power to evade the earth. , Nagato, Madara, either absorbed or bounced away with Shenluo Tianzheng, it is not considered as blocking.


    Naruto also wanted to see the defensive power of this strongest shield, and the cyan spiral shuriken flew towards the third generation of Raikage.


    The speed of the three generations of Raikage will not be inferior to that of his son. Under the protection of Lei Dun''s body, the speed of the body and its own reaction force have reached the limit, and he turned to avoid Naruto''s spiral shuriken, sharp blade. Horn just cut off a few hairs of the third generation of Raikage.


    With Naruto''s hand, the spiral shuriken that had been evaded by the three generations of Raikage immediately flew back as if it had eyes. At the same time, Naruto threw a second spiral shuriken in his hand, flanking the three generations of Raikage back and forth. .


    Accompanied by the sharp treble, the three generations of Raikage showed amazing speed and reactivity, immediately jumped up, twisted in midair, and the spiral shuriken flying from behind suddenly passed under him. About to collide with the second spiral shuriken.


    "Failed!"


    "not yet!"


    How could Naruto admit defeat so easily, he immediately rushed out, stretched out his hands, and accurately grasped two spiral shurikens. The first spiral shuriken that Naruto threw out automatically split into three in his hands. A mini spiral shuriken, continuously rotating around the second spiral shuriken.


    "That way, you can definitely hit! Wind Evasion Star Spiral Shuriken!"


    Chapter 389 - The First Night!


    The four spiral shurikens of one large, three small, completely hit the third generation of Raikage¡¯s body, and then produced an extremely chaotic rotation on the third generation of Raikage¡¯s body, four twisted wind balls swallowed the third generation of Raikage¡¯s body, Naruto Then the force of the explosion retreated to Temari''s side.


    "Success!" Temari showed joy on his face. To say that the strongest wind escape ninja in the Ninja world is definitely Naruto. Temari has seen the power of spiral shuriken several times. Temari knows that height. , She couldn''t reach it in her whole life, so she was very confident of Naruto''s attack.


    "No, not yet."


    Naruto gave an answer completely different from that of Temari. Even if he was hit by the Planetary Spiral Shuriken, Naruto could clearly feel that the breath of the three generations of Raikage did not weaken much.

 359 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 359

    "how is this possible?!"


    Temari looked at the three generations of Raikage who stood up from the explosion in shock. Naruto¡¯s planetary spiral shuriken cut off the third generation of Raikage¡¯s abdomen by a layer, but it only stopped there. Status, it is impossible to seal him, still too strong.


    Naruto was also a little shocked by the physicality of the third generation of Raikage. His body is strong. His planetary spiral shuriken, even the triple Rashomon, will only be torn apart, but the third generation of Raikage is only slightly injured, so Naruto Have to sigh hell.


    In fact, in the case of Dirty Rebirth, the strength of the three generations of Raikage is not as good as before, so the body''s defense power has been reduced a bit, but Dirty Rebirth also has obvious benefits.Although the three generations of Raikage are sturdy, they don''t have the ability to regenerate. If he was alive, throwing a few spiral shurikens in a row would kill him, but the filthy reincarnation would automatically recover.


    "Is he still a human?"


    "Haha, it used to be, but not anymore. Don''t worry, Temari, I can deal with him."


    "Leave it to you, Naruto."


    "Ah..." Naruto reached out and pinched Temari''s pretty face, and said, "Don''t worry, you are not the confident and proud Temari princess I know."


    Snapped!


    "Fuck you!" Temari slapped Naruto''s paws in shame, and said, "Now it''s fighting! You give me a little more seriousness!"


    "Hi, hey~~ Follow your orders, Princess Temari." Naruto still said without seriousness. He looked at Temari''s face with shame, annoyance and helplessness, and whispered to Temari''s ear. What happened.


    After listening to Temari, his face blushed, his eyes became watery, and he stared at the man with a smirk in shame.


    Naruto hadn''t thought of some mess, but since the Five Shadows Conference until now, Naruto has been busy for several days, and hasn''t been eating meat for a while. Under the circumstances of being so close to Temari, he suddenly became a little confused.


    Naruto lowered his head, bit Temari''s ear, and said, "Okay?"


    Temari lowered her head in shame, and finally, this strong and bold princess Shayin lowered her head and gave a soft hum.


    Naruto was so happy that he almost jumped up, gearing up, looking forward to the night coming soon.


    Uncle Tutai looked at the two flirting and scolding on the battlefield with a black line. Seeing that the damage suffered by the third generation of Raikage has recovered, he couldn''t help but remind: "Two people, they are at war now. I can wait for a while. Chat?"


    Uncle Tutai''s words helped Teju alleviate his shyness and embarrassment, but Naruto gave Uncle Tutai a vicious look, and said, "Disturb others when they fall in love, and be careful of being struck by lightning!"


    "amount¡­¡­"


    "Hell stabs a consistent hand!"


    After the three generations of Raikage¡¯s recovery, the attack to help Tutai avoids the possibility of being directly killed by Naruto. He uses the Thunder Guard to extremely activate his body, and then concentrates the strongest thrusting power on the fingers to form the best Strong spear!


    Starting from the Hell stab of the four kanshou, as the fingers decrease, the power gradually increases, and the stab is better than Kakashi''s Raeche, but this is a technique that only three generations of Raikage can complete, even Naruto cannot learn.


    Compared with bones in other places, the phalanx is too fragile. After all, the human body is still very tough. It may not be able to be pierced completely with a knife, let alone the fingers. Most people are only afraid to take their fingers. I couldn''t penetrate the enemy''s body even after I stabbed it.


    Three generations of Raikage directly used a continual hand to increase the thrusting force to the maximum, and the strongest spear pierced Naruto''s heart.


    "Seeking Daoyu!"


    Naruto waved his hands, and the black Qiu Daoyu unfolded a black barrier in front of him. This barrier could be said to be very thin, but Naruto was very confident of Qiu Daoyu''s defense.


    The consistent hand of the third generation of Raiking directly pierced into the barrier of Qiu Daoyu, instantly as if pierced into the water, no resistance was so small that it was negligible, but when the third generation of Raiking pulled out his hand At the time, all the fingers and half of the palm were gone.


    The defense of Qiu Dao jade is not something ordinary people can break. Except for the reincarnation eye, yin and yang escape, immortality, and the sacred weapon such as the Kusanaru sword, it is impossible to break Qiu Dao jade with ninjutsu and illusion. It is only useful if Xixiang fires a powerful air cannon and seeks out Daoyu''s inability to resolve it. The physique and ninjutsu that directly cause blows through physical contact are useless.


    Naruto''s Qiu Dao Jade completely turned the three generations of Raikage''s palms into dust, and it did not recover after a while. It can be seen that Qiu Dao Jade is so powerful that it will be destroyed even if it is reincarnated from the dirty soil.


    Naruto flipped his wrist, Qiu Daoyu turned into an attack form, transformed into a short knife.


    The third generation of Raikage is now reincarnated from the dirty soil, and has been completely wiped out of emotions. Naturally, he will not retreat. Faced with Naruto''s attack, he rushed up again, and the Thunder Chakra on his body became more tyrannical. Honkan''s hand pierced Naruto''s left eye.


    Moving like a confrontation of thunder, all movements are between the electric light and flint. Naruto closely follows the movements of the three generations of Raikage. At the moment of the confrontation, he sideways avoids the consistent hands of the third generation of Raikage, the strongest in the Ninja world. The spear cut a blood mark on Naruto''s face, and then immediately recovered under the nine-tailed Chakra.


    Whoosh!!


    The black short knife drew a crescent from bottom to top, and cut the third generation of Raikage from the right abdomen to the left shoulder, leaving a huge gap in the body.


    Doudou might have given up the dirty soil of the third generation of Raikage and reincarnated. Under this circumstance, the third generation of Raikage still did not retreat, and a consistent hand continued to stab Naruto''s body.


    Naruto''s wrist turned flexibly, his arm barely moved, and the blade turned around and cut off the left hand of the third generation of Raikage.


    The eyes of the three generations of Lei Ying had no feelings, and the broken hands were so drooping, the thunder and lightning all over his body seemed to become more tyrannical, even uncontrollable.


    Naruto was taken aback, and then realized that it was not good.


    "Oops!"


    Naruto flew back, but the third generation of Raikage''s body slammed, and the whole Chakra exploded.


    "Thunder bomb!"


    With a seal in his pocket, his tone of excitement and evil roared, Lei Dun Chakra of the three generations of Lei Ying had a huge explosion, and the whole person turned into a human bomb, completely engulfing Naruto.


    "Bah! Damn it!"


    Naruto cursed in a low voice and escaped from the smoke from the explosion. He spit out a mouthful of sand. The pocket was really cruel enough to detonate the Chakra on the third generation of Raikage, almost engulfing Naruto in. Fortunately, the last Qiu Dao Jade defended the explosion.


    He glanced at the three generations of Raikage that had been blown to pieces, but was still recovering, and said: "Seal class, hand it to you!"


    "Yes!"


    "I''m really exhausted."


    The first night of the Fourth Ninja War finally passed. Naruto, who had been busy all day, returned to his room at the Joint Army Headquarters. After taking a shower, he plunged into the bed and said he was exhausted, but He can now save his energy to deal with the next war.


    "Thank you today, Naruto."


    Hinata sat next to Naruto obediently, stretched out her hand, and was about to massage Naruto to relieve his fatigue, but Naruto stretched out his hand and pulled Hinata into his arms.


    Naruto leaned her head on Hinata¡¯s shoulder. The slightly loose bathrobe could not completely cover Hinata¡¯s snow-white skin. Naruto closed his eyes and breathed the smell of Hinata¡¯s body, the scent of shower gel, and the girl with great enjoyment. Its own body fragrance.


    He is the general staff of the Ninja United Army. Although he was in the war, because he lived in the headquarters, the conditions were good. Before nightfall, he also brought Hinata from the front to the headquarters. Everyone tacitly agreed. I know what he is, but Naruto has been fighting for a day today, and he has done the most, so everyone opened their eyes and closed their eyes.


    "It smells so good, Hinata~~"


    "Naruto, stop making trouble." Hinata shyly pushed Naruto''s shoulder, and said: "There will be war tomorrow, you have to save your energy."


    "But Hinata is so cute, I can''t help it." Naruto lifted off Hinata''s short hair. Hinata''s hair had grown up, but to make it easier to fight, he cut it short before the battle started. Pretty short hair Naruto seemed to have returned to the memory of when he was in school.


    Hinata shyly avoided Naruto''s rough hands and whispered in a low voice: "You bully..."


    Even though she has transformed from a girl to a young woman, Hinata is still as cute and shy as ever. Naruto can''t help but want to bully her.


    Naruto gently kissed Hinata''s lips, and muttered, "Hinata, give me a baby." Naruto''s favorite woman is always Hina, and Shion is already pregnant with Naruto''s eldest daughter. , He hopes that Hinata can give birth to his eldest son. Naruto can''t say clearly. Hinata always has an indescribable attraction to him. It may be because Hinata itself is one of his favorite characters, but it seems It''s not that simple. Naruto himself can''t explain the specific reasons.


    Hina Tian was throbbing at ease, Shion was pregnant with Naruto''s child. Don''t say how envious Hina Tian was. Now that Naruto said so, Hinata couldn''t resist at all, and her body was soft on Naruto''s body.


    Naruto''s kiss became passionate and aggressive, and Hinata''s kiss was withered in his arms.

 360 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 360

    Duo duo!


    When the two were getting better, they were about to take the last step, when someone knocked on the door, they almost dispersed the pair of mandarin ducks.


    "Ah!" Hinata exclaimed, pushed Naruto away, flushed and pulled the bathrobe on her body, and stammered: "I, I will go, open... open the door!"


    Naruto gave Hinata a smirk, baby, do you think you can escape tonight?


    Click!


    Hinata opened the door, and Princess Temari, the first beauty of Shayin, was standing in the corridor outside the door. She was wearing a bathrobe, and her hair that had not yet dried out could tell that she had just taken a bath.


    "Naruto..." Temari stopped as soon as he said this, looking at Hinata''s face blushing, his hair and bathrobe looked messy, of course Temari, who has long been a young woman, knows what happened in the room just now. , Coupled with what Naruto said to himself on the battlefield during the day, Temari couldn''t guess what the bad boy had planned.


    Hinata''s face was flushed too, and in this case he didn''t know what to say. Fortunately, Naruto''s voice came at this time, so that they would not continue to be embarrassed like this.


    "come in."


    Naruto''s voice sounded as if her throat was a bit dry, and the two girls trembled, Temari walked into the room, Hinata went to close the door, and the two went into the bedroom together.


    After fighting during the day, the fighting continued at night, but during the day it was killing people and the night it was creating people, so as to keep the world in balance, so Naruto is very kind, although the two girls walked with trembling legs the next morning.


    Chapter 390 - The Final Battle Is Coming, Propose!


    The Fourth Ninja World War was fought fiercely for two days, and the Ninja United Army had relatively light casualties. After two days of intense fighting, only a thousand people died, compared to the Ninja United Army. In terms of the number of 80,000 people, and the severity of the war, this is very small.


    Looking at Xiao''s side, although the number of 100,000 Baijue is terrifying, on average, it is only the strength of Zhongren. The number is more than 20,000, which is not an obvious advantage. As the main combat power, the reincarnation of the dirty soil has also been tolerated. The union of the world is sealed, on the surface, the Union of Ninja has already occupied a huge advantage.


    But Naruto knew very well that the real battle hadn''t started yet.


    I have not yet started taking the soil, and the pocket is hidden in Madara¡¯s last trump card. Ten tails have not been resurrected, and Sasuke Uchiha hasn¡¯t appeared yet. If you don¡¯t kill them all, the Ninja World War will not It''s over.


    "A new enemy is sensed!"


    When the Ninja World War was on the third day, Qing was again aware of the enemy''s intelligence.


    "Although it''s just a small team, Chakra is extraordinary! It''s the mask man! The mask man led the team appeared!"


    "Nani?! Has he finally shot?! Can you perceive who he is leading?"


    "Yes!" Qing concentrated on perceiving carefully, and sensed a Chakra he was very familiar with, "This is... absolutely true! It is the fourth generation of Water Shadow Master Yakura!"


    "The misty three-tailed man Chuli?"


    "Absolutely true! The rest of you are also human pillars!"


    "That is to say, the guy in the mask used the human column power he killed before as a rebirth from the dirty soil, and then made a new human column power?"


    "It looks like this is indeed the case. I didn''t expect that he still has this trump card in his hand!"


    "Hey, Akatsuki has collected seven-tailed beasts. When this kind of battle situation is totally unfavorable to them, it is normal to take them out. Don''t be surprised." Naruto put his cheek in one hand and said casually. However, his eyes were very solemn, and it was finally coming, the final battle.


    "Gaara''s fourth unit came to contact! They encountered an enemy over there, and the identity of the enemy is... yes..."


    "Who is the enemy?" Lei Ying asked impatiently.


    "It''s Uchiha Madara!"


    "Nani?!"


    Although it has long been known that the masked man is probably not Uchiha Madara, but he will be surprised when he really knows it, and the news that the real Madara has appeared on the battlefield is definitely not good news.


    "Is the information accurate?!"


    "Yeah! Captain Gaara has confirmed that the opponent is indeed Uchiha Madara. It is exactly the same as the stone statue in the Valley of End. It is reincarnated from the dirty soil. The strength is very strong, and the kaleidoscope has been used to write round eyes!"


    "If it''s a kaleidoscope writing round eyes, it won''t be wrong! Damn! That masked bastard actually played us all!"


    Naruto has already started the Nine-Tailed Chakra mode, and his orange eyes seem to be looking at the direction of the battlefield, and said, "We are attacking from two directions at the same time, deliberately trying to spread our strength?"


    "It looks like this is indeed the case." Terumi Mei also looked worried, and said, "But whether it is Seven-tailed Beast or Uchiha Madara, neither ordinary ninja can resist, even if it is delayed for a while, ordinary ninja Facing the tail beast or Uchiha Madara, it''s just going to die in vain. It seems that it''s time for us to take action, what do you think, Raikage?"


    "That''s right! The old man can''t bear it anymore! How about you, Tu Ying?"


    "Huh, longevity really has the benefit of longevity. I didn''t expect the old man to have another day to fight against Madara." Two Libra Ohnoki said excitedly, facing Uchiha Madara again, it is here, he wants to pick up the past The self abandoned by myself!


    "In this case, let''s move out together. I''ll trouble you guys on Madara''s side. You can fight with the strength of the human pillar and the strength of the pillar. The mask man and the seven-tailed beast will be handed over to Kirabi and me."


    "Well, let''s do it this way, but Hokage, you have to be careful, if something happens to you and Kirabi, we will lose this battle!"


    "Haha, Raikage, you should worry about yourself, after all, your opponent is Uchiha Madara, be careful to die."


    "Don''t talk about that bad joke, Hokage!"


    Raikage was taken aback after saying this, because Naruto handed out a fist at him. Raikage understood what this meant. From the arrogance of a ninja, Raikage didn¡¯t want to accept Naruto¡¯s Chakra. But what they have to face is Uchiha Madara. For the victory of this war, Raikage can let go of his pride.


    boom!


    Naruto transmitted himself and the Kyuubi Chakra to Raikage and Terumi Mei. In this case, Gaara and Onoki included them, and they all have Kyuubi Chakra.


    "Let Tsunade accompany you to deal with Madara. After all, you still need a medical ninja in a team, and Tsunade should also want to deal with Madara Uchiha personally." Naruto gave his own advice, like this , Is the "historical" "Five Shadows vs. Uchiha Madara". Although there are Kyu-tailed Chakras, Naruto still doesn''t think they can beat Uchiha Madara, but at least they will not lose as "historical" It must be so ugly.


    "That''s good, get ready to go!"


    "I use Flying Thunder God to send you..."


    "Wait a minute! Discover new enemies!"


    "Nani?! And there?!" This time Naruto also looked at Qing in surprise, and said: "Is it reincarnated again?!" The four shadows, Itachi, Nagato, Gold and Silver Brothers, the strongest dirty soil in the past. All rebirths have been sealed, and only Madara and Renzhuli are the only ones left in the powerful filthy rebirth. How come there are?


    "This time it¡¯s not the reincarnation of filthy soil, but Uchiha Sasuke!" Qing met Sasuke during the Five Shadows Conference last time, and he knew Sasuke¡¯s Chakra very well, ¡°This chakra is even more evil than the last time I saw it. And much more powerful!"


    "Sasuke?!"


    Naruto was taken aback, and then asked: "Where is Uchiha Sasuke now? Is he on the battlefield?"


    "No! Sasuke Uchiha did not go to the battlefield, but instead... marched in the direction of the country on fire, and the speed was very slow, as if waiting for something."


    Hehe, are you waiting for me?My eyes!The country of fire... Oh, it looks like that place.Where is the most suitable place for the decisive battle between me and Sasuke.


    "It seems I can''t deal with Renzhuli''s side anymore!"


    "What are you talking about? Hokage, if you run away, what about the Seven-Tailed Beast?!"


    "But Uchiha Sasuke is the only one who can deal with it!" Naruto looked at Raikage seriously, and said, "According to the chakra that Ao perceives, Uchiha Sasuke''s Chakrabi was strengthened during the Five Shadows last time. A lot, and a lot of evil, don¡¯t forget, there used to be a man in this world who opened a kaleidoscope to write the wheel, called Itachi Uchiha! What do you think is happening in this?!"


    "You mean the eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes?!"


    "should be."

 361 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 361

    "That''s troublesome." Terumi Mei squeezed his chin and said, "If Sasuke Uchiha really opens the eternal kaleidoscope of writing round eyes, then he must not sit idly by. Although he is not on the battlefield, if he wants to go. If the country of fire attacked Konoha, you must not let it go. With Madara Uchiha on one side and Sasuke Uchiha on the other, these two pairs of eternal kaleidoscopes are really tricky."


    "That''s what I said." Onoki also felt tricky and big-headed about the current situation, and said: "But if Hokage leaves, it will be true to deal with the seven-tailed beast and the mysterious masked man by the eight-tailed Kiraby alone. It is too reluctant."


    "Huh! Don''t worry, Old Man Ohnoki, I already have a solution!" Naruto smiled confidently. He was not so easily driven into despair, "Mabuyi! Go and help me prepare a lot of blood pills immediately. There are also foods rich in protein and iron, delivered immediately within 20 minutes!"


    "Uh... yes!"


    Naruto gave the order to die, and Mabuyi quickly prepared a large amount of blood pills and food for Naruto.


    Onoki looked at Naruto strangely and said, "What are you going to do?!"


    "Hmph, those guys knew that if Sasuke showed up, I would definitely do it myself, so Madara and Seven-Tailed Beasts were dispatched at the same time, but they still underestimated Naruto Uzumaki!"


    laugh!!


    Naruto drew out a kunai, and then quickly swiped it on his wrist. The sharp kunai instantly poured blood out of Naruto''s wrist and arm. The blood vessels in the wrist are not like the aorta of the neck. It is not easy to cut the wrist. Dead, the blood flow of the wrist is not large, in fact, it will quickly coagulate on its own, unless it is soaking the wrist in warm water, but Naruto''s wrist, like a tap, the blood is constantly flowing.


    "what are you doing?!"


    "Hey, before I got the power of Konoha, I was just a person with no background and no strength. At that time, I was afraid that Danzo would hurt my beloved person in my absence, so I developed this forbidden technique, but I didn''t expect that I would actually use it here today, the secret technique blood shadow clone art!"


    The last time Naruto used the blood shadow clone was during Konoha¡¯s collapse plan. At that time, he was afraid that Danzo would grab the calamus and Shiro in disorder, so he used this forbidden technique to create two clones to protect them. Now, this technique is still working. Played a role in the Fourth Ninja World War.


    Naruto sat cross-legged on the ground, the blood condensed into a special rune, surrounded by a "person" character. With the support of Naruto''s Chakra, an invisible blood vessel was formed in the air, and then with a bang, a The complete clone.


    Naruto''s Chakra surged and quickly healed the wound on his wrist, but his face was pale, and it was uncomfortable to lose one third of the blood in his body at once.


    "I''m going to deal with Uchiha Sasuke, and Renjuli will leave it to this clone."


    "Is one clone enough?"


    "General clones are not enough, but this is enough. My secret technique consumes one-third of my body¡¯s blood to create a physical clone, but it has 80% of my strength. It can use Mu Dun, Flying Thunder God, and even me like me. He can still use the power of the nine tails, as long as the blood does not shed light, he will not lose."


    "I didn''t expect you to have this forbidden technique?!"


    "Well, we kind of people, who doesn''t have a trump card to sign up for one or two tricks?" Naruto stood up with his knees back, and lost one-third of his blood. Although it won''t be life-threatening, Naruto still felt cold in his hands and feet, his body was weak, and his heart felt empty, all because of excessive blood loss.


    "Be careful!"


    When Terumimei saw that Naruto was about to fall, she immediately reached out to support Naruto. When Terumimei¡¯s jade~ his hand touched Naruto¡¯s hand, she was shocked, because Naruto¡¯s hand was very cold and not at all. Like a living person.


    "Does it really matter if you are like this?"


    "Don''t worry, just eat something." Naruto pretended to say lightly. In fact, even if he eats a lot of blood pills and foods rich in protein and iron, the blood lost cannot be recovered in three to five minutes.


    Terumi Ming looked at Naruto¡¯s still immature face, and felt a little nervous. He couldn¡¯t help but express concern: ¡°You have to be careful, don¡¯t be too reluctant. You are the key to this war. As long as you don¡¯t lose, we will I didn''t lose."


    Raikage and Tuying immediately looked at the sky and the ground one by one when they heard what Zhao Meiming said. Both of them wisely moved aside.


    Naruto held Terumi Ming''s hand instead, looked at this charming woman and said, "After the war is over, marry me."


    Is this a marriage proposal?


    There was no kneeling, no diamond ring, no each other, and the tone was as flat as saying "I''m thirsty and want a glass of water", but Terumi blushed, and someone finally proposed to her.


    "Ok."


    Terumi Ming nodded lightly, her face was completely red, Naruto immediately hugged this beautiful~yan Wudai Shui Ying and kissed her lips.


    After Naruto and Terumi you and me, everyone is ready to go to the battlefield of three battles at the same time!


    Chapter 391-Back to the original starting point, the valley of the end!


    There is no more suitable place for the battle between Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha than in the Valley of End...


    Naruto stood on the head of the stone statue between Senjuju, and Sasuke stood on the head of the stone statue of Uchiha, and the two looked at each other.


    "I didn''t expect to meet again so soon, Sasuke." Naruto held his arms and used words to stimulate Sasuke''s nerves as before. "You deliberately led me to this place. It seems that you have already transplanted. After the eyes of Itachi, open the eternal kaleidoscope."


    Sasuke knew that Naruto¡¯s speed was far from his IQ, and the three-gou jade writing wheel could not keep up with the streamer speed, so he immediately opened the writing wheel. The six-pointed star pattern incorporates the triangular shape of Itachi. Windmill, obviously, this is the second pair of eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes in Ninja.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, did you expect that I would open the eternal kaleidoscope?"


    Sasuke looked at Naruto and did not rush into an attack. Instead, he asked the question in his heart. After transplanting Itachi''s eyes, Sasuke thought about a lot of things. Sasuke felt that his life seemed to be calculated. Itachi, the mask man, Naruto People, this feeling of being controlled by others makes Sasuke very upset.


    Naruto hugged his arms and said, "That''s right. After all, you have an older brother who opened a kaleidoscope to write a wheel, and Madara Uchiha, the first man to open an eternal kaleidoscope to write a wheel, has a younger brother, who is also a brother. , And 90% of the men of the Uchiha clan have brothers, so I want to take a gamble and try it out. I didn¡¯t expect that you actually opened the eternal kaleidoscope, Sasuke, your performance is better than I hoped."


    Anyway, no one knows that Naruto is a traverser, and no one knows how the news about him came from, so just follow Naruto to make up, and no one will pierce him anyway.


    Sasuke looked at Naruto indifferently, and the eternal kaleidoscope in his eyes began to spin.


    "If you want to get my eyes, you have to show enough strength!"


    "Hehe, it really doesn''t look like something said by a guy who loses miserably in my hands every time."


    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"


    Sasuke kicked off the prelude to this doomed battle with a giant fireball. A group of high-temperature flames flew towards Naruto who was covered in golden chakras. The flames burned the air, making Naruto even by the waterfall. I feel dry and hot.


    After the eyes are advanced from the kaleidoscope to the eternal kaleidoscope, not only the pupil power is increased, but also the control of Sasuke''s Chakra is improved, and the power of the Hao Fireball is greater than before.


    Naruto stretched out his hand, and the Nine-Tailed Chakra''s arm plunged into the huge waterfall on the side, drawing the water from the waterfall, forming a water curtain in front of him, blocking the fireball technique, and the fire and water formed a block of sight. Of water vapor.


    Squeak!!


    A sharp thunder sounded from behind, Naruto quickly turned around, and Sasuke had already rushed behind Naruto in an instant.


    "Chidori Chimoto!"


    Sasuke shook his hand and threw out six Chidori Chibons. The blue Thunder Chibons were involved in the arc between each other, integrating the six Chidori Chibons into one, increasing the destructive power and hit rate.


    Naruto jumped into the air a little bit, avoiding Sasuke''s Chidori Chimoto.


    Sasuke''s eternal kaleidoscope stared coldly at Naruto''s figure. The scarlet evil eyes completely saw through Naruto''s golden figure. He quickly drew out the Kusanaru sword. The blade of the Kusanaru sword flashed a sharp cold light, as if it would be cut at a glance. Same injury.


    "Yan Dun Feiyan!"


    Sasuke used his unique kaleidoscope abilities, Yan Dun, Amaterasu Black Flame attached to the sword of Kusanaru sword, and then Sasuke swung three swords in a row, the sharpest and hardest Kusanaru sword among the three great swords. Draw out three crescent-shaped sword energy, fused with the black flames of the sky, and turned into three crescent-shaped black flames, blocking Naruto''s retreat.


    Naruto used the power of six immortals to soar in the air, trying to avoid Sasuke''s Feiyan, but Sasuke''s eternal kaleidoscope of right eye kept spinning, controlling Feiyan, and continued to fly towards Naruto.


    "Is the control of Amaterasu to this degree? It seems that the pupil power has improved a lot after opening the eternal kaleidoscope, and I can''t just play around as before."


    Naruto carefully analyzed Sasuke''s abilities, and then proactively stretched out his hand. The Chakra on his right hand continued to enlarge and became the size of Kyuubi''s claws, and then suddenly grabbed three Amaterasu Feiyan.


    Amaterasu kept burning the nine-tailed chakras, but Naruto kept covering the nine-tailed chakras. The speed of Amaterasu burning could not keep up with the speed of supplementing the nine-tailed chakras, and it became a golden chakra on the outside and black inside. Carat group.


    Naruto separated the chakra wrapped in Amaterasu from his body, then turned around in midair, flew a kick, and kicked the chakra ball directly towards Sasuke.

 362 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 362

    "Suzano can be!"


    Sasuke directly turned on Susano. The purple chakra giant formed outside Sasuke''s body. Compared with the mature body of the last time, Sasuke''s Susano has gone a step further and is worn on the original basis. With the tengu helmet, the armor on his body has become stronger, because of the transplanted eyes of Itachi, Sasuke''s Suzano now also has a ten-fist sword and a Yata Mirror.


    boom!!


    Susano swung a ten-fist sword to cut the chakra ball in two. Amaterasu Heiyan splashed around in the explosion of the nine-tailed chakra, and the nearby mountains burned black raging fire.


    "Yan Dun added a life arrow!"


    Sasuke looked at Naruto indifferently, Susao Naka took down the ancient Majia bow behind him and pulled the bow to shoot arrows. The nine divine arrows attached to the black flame of Amaterasu pierced under the precise guidance of the eternal kaleidoscope. The air, flying towards Naruto.


    Naruto is more slippery than the loach, flying right and left in the air, avoiding all the nine earthen life arrows at the extreme speed.


    "Hey!"


    Sasuke whispered softly, and the original nine arrows of added earth life that had been avoided by Naruto suddenly reversed their directions and surrounded Naruto.


    "Oh, the control is really strong." Naruto stood in the air, holding his arms, looking at the black arrows around him for a while.


    "Explode! Amaterasu!"


    Boom!!


    A series of explosions occurred in the nine arrows of added earth life. The black Amaterasu obscured the sky and the sun. Under the explosions in nine directions, they merged with a huge black sphere and completely surrounded Naruto.


    Whoosh!


    A trigeminal Kuwu quickly pierced Amaterasu''s barrier. Although it was made of fine steel, it could not resist the Amaterasu''s sacred fire. The trigeminal had already started to burn.


    Sasuke''s eyes were indifferent, and Susao Naka once again pulled up the ancient bow of Majia from the sky, and aimed an arrow at the kunai lit by the sky.


    Whoosh!


    With a flash of golden light, Naruto escaped from the surroundings of Amaterasu using the technique of the Thunder God, and the divine sword shot by Sasuke was greeted by Naruto.


    Naruto''s body moved horizontally, and at the same time, he threw out another flying thunder god Kunai.


    boom!!


    Kajiuya of the sky exploded next to Naruto, and Naruto avoided using the technique of the Thunder God, but was also disgraced.


    "It seems that you have finally made some progress, Sasuke, if that''s the case, then I will accompany you to fight it seriously!" Naruto spilled out a pair of Fei Lei Shen Kuunai, and then raised Chakra to the boiling point.


    "Tailed animalization!!"


    The huge golden fox faced Sasuke''s Susao almost completely, and the two destructive gods were bound to have fierce battles here.


    "Amaterasu!"


    Sasuke''s eyes were aimed at Kyuubi''s huge body, Raikage could avoid Sasuke''s Amaterasu with speed, but Kyuubi''s body was too huge after all, and his speed alone could not avoid Amaterasu''s attack.


    Whoosh!!


    Naruto instantly activated the Flying Thunder God''s technique, and took the huge body of Kyuubi to jump behind Sasuke, and slammed it out with a fist.


    "Yan Dun adds life!"


    Even if Sasuke doesn''t have a 360-degree field of vision, he can guess that Naruto will definitely use the technique of the Thunder God to attack from his blind spot. The Amaterasu Black Flame covered Susano''s whole body, turning Susano into A hedgehog that cannot be touched at all.


    "Weird power!"


    No matter how many Naruto talents are, Nine Tails hit directly behind Susano Nohu with one punch, and then the golden chakra exploded instantly, exploding the Amaterasu black flame covering Susano Nohu, even the armor inside. A rift was blown out, and the ability of the five tails, plus two chakras with nine tails in their entirety, knocked out the entire Susanohashi.


    "Continuous tail beast jade!"


    Nine Tails leaped into the air one by one, and the huge Chakra condensed into shape in an instant, and then split into six small tail beast jade, which flew towards the open gap behind Susano.


    "Yatayama mirror!"


    Sasuke and the whole Susano turned around in an instant, and the Yata mirror in the left hand was bright, and the perfect shield resisted the attack of the continuous tail beast jade.


    Naruto folded his hands together, and the wooden chakra appeared frantically.


    "Mu Dun Shujie is born!"


    Boom!


    A huge towering forest suddenly formed, and countless trees full of vitality rushed towards Sasuke and Susano madly. The endless trees seemed to become a sea of ??trees, and the center was still sinking, like a giant beast. With a terrifying mouth, he wanted to swallow Sasuke whole.


    "Amaterasu!!"


    Sasuke keeps releasing Amaterasu to the surroundings, but since Senju Zhuma can defeat Madara with Mudun, how easy is the secret of Mudun to be deciphered. As Amaterasu burns, Mudun recovers, and Naruto¡¯s Chakra continues to be injected into it. In the birth of the tree world, the amaterasu burns faster than the wood regenerate, but only a little faster.


    Those green trees all turned into terrifying monsters, entangled around Suzuo Nohu''s body.


    Sasuke''s eyes kept turning, gathering Amaterasu Heiyan on the ten-fist sword in his right hand. The ten-fist sword fused with Yan Dun became more powerful. The blade quickly cut down all nearby trees and enlarged Amaterasu. Area of ??incineration.


    "It''s not bad, Sasuke." Naruto smiled, but the smile couldn''t reach the bottom of his eyes, and the seal was formed in his hand again, "The earth moves the core!"


    Nine tails and a paw slapped on the ground, and the chakra of the earthen escape changed the ground. The land under Sasuke''s feet and the forest created by the birth of the tree boundary all sank, as if a huge square tomb was formed.


    "Tailed beast jade!"


    Naruto threw a tailed beast jade into the huge tomb, and then Mudun Chakra frantically surged, and the forest born in the tree world seemed to be super-hormone, completely submerging Sasuke and Susao Noh, and the tail beast jade The explosive force was all compressed together.


    boom!!


    The entire Valley of End shook for a while, Naruto held his arms and looked at the tomb indifferently, and said, "Come out, Sasuke, you are not so ugly."


    Click!!


    As if conforming to Naruto''s words, the ten-fist sword cut off all the trees, and a huge purple figure flew out from the ground and flew into the air.


    Naruto looked at the purple giant with a sharp nose, a sword in one hand and a shield in the other, with wings on his back like a big monster tengu.


    "Is it already reached? Susa can be the ultimate body!"


    Chapter 392-All Back to the Starting Point!


    "Drink!"


    Sasuke has opened the Susano Ultimate Body, so Naruto no longer hides clumsiness. The tricks used in another world are now shown in front of Sasuke, turning the wooden rattan of Mu Dun into the bones and tendons of the nine tails. , Increase the destructive power of Kyuubi.


    In order to kill Naruto, Sasuke is definitely not unprepared. In addition to the Eternal Kaleidoscope Writing Round Eye, there is also Kusanaru sword.


    Sasuke stood among the pentagonal jewels on Susano''s forehead, and raised his Kusana sword. An evil chakra wave was emitted from the Kusana sword. Then, the entire Kusana sword disappeared, and an evil force was integrated into Susao. In the middle, the inside of Suzuo Nohu seems to have a fleshy body with scales.


    "The Art of Baqi?!"

 363 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 363

    Naruto was taken aback and couldn''t help but blurt out. Naruto can be said to be the strongest perceptive ninja in the ninja world today. He will never forget the chakra of the ninja he has fought against. What Sasuke used, unexpectedly It would be Oshe Maru''s Eight Qi Art.


    When Sasuke heard Naruto''s words, he reported the details of the technique he used and couldn''t help but was taken aback, and said, "I didn''t expect you to even know this technique."


    Of course, Naruto wouldn¡¯t say that he had fought against Oshemaru in another world, and he had seen Oshemaru¡¯s Baqi art with his own eyes. However, in the myth, Susano Nouga was loved by killing the monster Yachi Orochi. Respect, I didn¡¯t expect that Sasuke¡¯s integration of the Baqi Art and Susao Nogu together today was really lively.


    This should be called Yaki Susanoh!


    When the Art of Eight Qi and Suzuo Nohu were combined, the power of Suzu Nohu''s original god became evil and gloomy, and two hands appeared behind him again, completely like an evil god, and Suzuo Nohu The originally majestic face also looked like a snake, which was very gloomy.


    Uchiha Sasuke¡¯s kaleidoscope writing wheel keeps turning, dispersing the power of Yata Mirror, and wearing it as an armor on Susano¡¯s original armor, and Susano¡¯s free left hand holds the sky cluster. Yuncao Naruto sword, and the two hands behind him are holding the ancient bow of Majia from the sky, ready to carry out long-range attacks at any time.


    "Heaven Arrow Rain!"


    Susao Nohu pulls the bow with both hands behind his back and shoots arrows. A black sky Kajuya shoots into the sky, and then bursts in the air, turning into countless mini purple arrows enveloping the black flames of the sky, attacking like a rainstorm. The whole body of man and kyuubi.


    The nine tails behind Nine Tails wrapped the whole body, forming a hemisphere.


    The scattered sky Kakuya ping-pong on Kyuubi''s body, but because of the scattered power, he could not cause any harm to Kyuubi, but Amaterasu had already burned Kyuubi''s body.


    "burst!"


    Naruto yelled, and all the Chakras on the surface of Nine Tails broke out, bursting together with the black flames of the skylight outside, flying around, and then the seal was formed in his hands.


    "Ninfa Shadow Clone Technique!"


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    This time, it wasn''t just Naruto''s clone that was separated, but a total of nine foxes with the body, which were the shadow clones of Kyuubi.


    "Demon Fox Claw!!"


    The nine fox shadow clones rushed towards Sasuke''s Suzano at the same time. Under Naruto''s power, all nine shadow clones flew high in the sky, and their huge claws became even bigger when they were caught.


    Sasuke''s eyes were sharp, and the Kusanaru sword and the ten-fist sword in Susao Nouga''s hand swung at the same time, and the two divine swords instantly cut the four nine-tailed clones in half.


    Simply, the Kyuubi clone is different from other clones. Even if it is blown, only half of the body can still fight, and more than 90% of Chakra will return to the main body of Naruto.


    Bang bang bang!!


    The huge demon fox claws grabbed Suzano''s armor, and after fusing the power of Yata Mirror, although the defensive power is lower than that of Yata Mirror, Susao''s body armor has the power of eight. After absorbing the power of the demon fox claws in the tail, they all bounced back.


    After Naruto as the main body stabilized his figure, he immediately used the power of the eight cow ghosts.


    The four Nine-Tailed Shadow clones rushed straight onto Susano Nohu''s body, and their claws tightly grasped Susa Nohu''s four arms, purely to deceive more and less, not to let Susa Nohu swing his sword.


    "Tailed beast turns nine!"


    Naruto mobilized the power of the eight tails. The original eight tails'' tricks, the tail beast eight scrolls, became the nine tails of the tail beast here. The huge body of the nine tails quickly rotated horizontally, and the tip of the tail was injected into the wind and thunder. The Chakra became the sharpest weapon, like a huge cutting wheel, flew laterally towards Susano''s abdomen.


    "Yan Dun adds life!"


    The body of Nine Tails keeps rotating at a high speed, and it maintains a high degree of stability. The nine tails are extremely sharp and produce a very strong cutting force under the high-speed rotation.


    Ding ding ding ding ding!!


    The nine tails of Nine Tails kept sweeping on the armor of Susano. The violent force directly scattered the surface of the Amaterasu, and countless chakras madly bombarded Susano''s armor.


    Naruto continued to attack, gradually peeling the armor from Susano Nogu.


    Seeing that something was wrong, Sasuke''s body was full of magical shadows, and the power of the Yaqi Orochi burst out immediately, and two huge snake heads stretched out from under Susano Nohu''s body, and they severely entangled the two Nine-tailed Shadow clones around him.


    With the assistance of the snake head, Suzuo Nohu''s hand can be slightly liberated, and the ten-punch sword is immediately swung!


    Ding ding ding ding!!


    Nine-tailed tail and ten fist sword rubbing ~ burst out countless sparks, the power of Nine-tailed and Susano''s power confronted each other, and both of them gritted their teeth.


    Naruto stopped his attack first, and Nine-Tailed''s claws pushed on Susano, and immediately backed away, not conceding defeat, but preparing for the next attack.


    "Wooden escape is the art of bagging!"


    Naruto manipulated the five shadow clone Nine-tailed Chakra from a long distance to change the nature of the wooden escape. The five shadow clone Nine-tailed Chakra immediately turned into five huge wooden hands, grabbing from five directions to the middle one. Suzuo Nenghu.


    Susao no shadow, the avatar Nine Tails, was tightly wrapped around him, and his body spun as quickly as Naruto did. The two divine swords turned into double-layer whirlwinds, and the blades of the swords kept lowering as the body rotated, directly turning the five. Only wooden hand slices.


    While Sasuke cracked the art of the bag, Naruto immediately recalled the remaining shadow clones, Nine Tails, whether they were intact or crippled. Chakra returned to his body again, and then concentrated all on On the nine tails, nine tail beast jade formed.


    "The technique of the tail beast jade machine gun!"


    Nine tail beast jade, each of which can be transformed into nine small tail beast jade, aimed at the place where the abdomen of Susano was opened by Naruto.


    Sasuke''s kaleidoscope writing wheel stared coldly at the eighty-one tail beast jade, quickly calculating the running route of the tail beast jade, and at the same time, Susano immediately started operating, spreading his wings and flying to a higher altitude.


    "It''s useless, you can''t hide, Sasuke!"


    "Nani?!"


    Sasuke let out an exclamation, because a small tail beast jade disappeared in his eyes. Under the eyes of his eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel, there was no warning, no trace... disappeared.


    In the entire Ninja Realm, there is only one technique that can achieve this level, the technique of Flying Thunder God!


    boom!


    The first small-tailed beast jade exploded in Susanenhu''s abdomen, tearing the gap a bit bigger.


    "Flying Thunder God?!"


    Sasuke lowered his head in horror, and looked at the location where Susano was injured in the abdomen. Sasuke''s eyes could clearly see that there was a Thunder God coordinate. Naruto had left this hand just now.


    "Go! Tail beast jade!"


    Naruto launched the technique of flying thunder god, let the tail beast jade jump directly into space, and immediately flew in front of Sasuke. The power that travels through time and space is definitely the top power in this world. After all, Susano is too big to avoid Naruto. The Thunder God offensive.


    Sasuke''s heart revolved with his thoughts, and the shot was so cruel and ruthless, Suzuo Nohu raised his ten-punch sword, then turned the blade and cut his belly!


    "Suicide?"


    Three question marks popped out of Naruto¡¯s forehead, but he immediately understood that Suzuo Noshi pierced his ten-fist sword into his abdomen, and then pulled it out, together with the Fei Lei Shen coordinate in his abdomen, and sealed it in In the wine gourd that Suzuo can carry with him.


    "That''s OK?"


    Fei Lei Shen''s coordinates will never disappear under normal circumstances. Sasuke has not yet mastered the advanced yin and yang to seek Taoist jade, but he has found a different way and sealed the Fei Lei Shen''s coordinates with a ten-fist sword.


    Although Naruto was surprised, his reaction speed was extremely fast. Holding hands with each other, all the remaining small-tailed beast jade flew towards Susao Nenghu. In this case, he didn''t want to aim at the crack in the abdomen.


    Without the Art of Flying Thunder God, Sasuke relied on his pupil power to dodge continuously in the air. Although Susano was too big and was hit by a dozen small tail beast jade, he completely avoided Susuke. The gap in the abdomen was able to recover quickly under Sasuke''s pupil power.


    "Xianfa Five Elements Spiral Shuriken!"


    "Yan Dun Ba Chi Qiong Gou Yu!"

 364 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 364

    Both sides touched the trick. On Naruto¡¯s side are five spiral shurikens that shine with colorful brilliance and actually hide huge murderous intent, while Sasuke is the third artifact with huge destructive power under the envelope of Amaterasu Black Flame¡ª¡ª Eight feet Qiong Gouyu.


    Itachi, Madara, and Sasuke¡¯s Susao can all use the eight-foot jade, but the three people¡¯s eight-foot jade are different. Itachi¡¯s eight-foot jade focuses on strength and has the strongest destructive power. Shakuqiong Gouyu focuses on quantity, just like Naruto''s attacks. Sasuke''s Bashaqiong Gouyu focuses on speed. In addition, Amaterasu Black Flame can make up for its lack of attack power.


    The beautiful five-element chakra exploded in the air, dazzling light, like the most beautiful fireworks, resisting the darkness brought by the sky.


    boom!!


    Kyuubi fisted against Susano, and two huge monsters were standing on both sides of the river. Beside them were the stone statues of Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara that had stood there for decades.


    Everything is back to the starting point.


    Chapter 393-The End of the End!


    The fists of Hachiki Susanoh and Kyuubi were touched, and the powerful force shook the surrounding ground again.


    Suzuo Nenghu''s two-handed ten-fist sword and Kusanaru sword swung at the same time, Yan Dun combined the power of the divine sword, the power greatly increased, and the black blade exuded terrifying power.


    Naruto''s eyes were fixed on the ten-fist sword and the Kusanaru sword, and the nine tails leaned down to gather the strength of the whole body. The tail behind him condensed the power of the four tails, all turned into magma, and he slammed at the two divine swords of Sasuke. Hacked up.


    "Weird power!"


    After all, Naruto took more tails than Sasuke¡¯s hands. Although two tails were cut off by Sasuke¡¯s two excalibur swords, the remaining seven tails slammed hard at Susano. Hu''s armor.


    The lava resisted the erosion of the black flames of Amaterasu, surrounding Susano Nohu''s whole body, Naruto and Kyuubi stepped back three parts, before the lava on Susano Nohu''s body was completely burned by Amaterasu, the four-tailed Chakra Continuously output.


    "Relding the Huaguo Mountain!"


    The earth burst, red magma tumbling and gushing, ultra-high temperature magma covered the entire Suzuo Nenghu. The high temperature of the magma caused serious faults in the rivers and waterfalls of the Valley of End. The beautiful valley that was originally dense and dense, Naruto must have Turn him into a life forbidden ~ impossible.


    "Cross cut!"


    The grass naruto sword and the ten-fist sword crossed into a cross, and the two divine lights tore the magma of Huaguoshan, the purple Suzuo Nenghu immediately opened his wings and flew out of the magma.


    "It''s useless! Sasuke, melt away from the water curtain cave!"


    Sasuke felt that a terrifying ultra-high temperature suddenly appeared on the top of his head. He raised his head and the clouds in the sky were red with a huge chakra inside.


    "Oops!"


    Sasuke just learned that something went wrong, and something happened in the sky immediately. It was still falling "heavy rain". Those "rains" were not ordinary water, but all were extremely hot, but flaming red magma that could cook people directly.


    The flaming magma pouring down continuously, along with some flaming meteorites, the magma quickly connected into a red line, pouring down, and really formed a unique and deadly "water curtain cave".


    The coverage of the water curtain cave is too wide, and Sasuke, who does not have space ninjutsu, must not be able to escape the water curtain cave before being hit.


    "Yan Dun adds life!"


    At the same time, Sasuke attached Amaterasu Heiyan to the two divine swords and the ancient Majia bow of the sky. The Kusanaru sword and the ten-fist sword continued to swing black flying flames, and the two hands behind them quickly shot arrows and A black arrow rain fell.


    Naruto¡¯s purpose was originally to restrict Sasuke with a curtain of water, but he didn¡¯t intend to break Susano¡¯s defenses with this. Seeing such a scene, he suffered from crazy output, and the Huaguo Mountain on the ground became more fierce. Roll over.


    Meteor fire rain in the sky, volcano eruption on the ground, this day is really unnecessary.


    Under the attack of the magma, Sasuke had to be hit to the ground, and there was no chance to spread his wings again. The magma was infinite, and could not be burnt even if it was burned in the sky. His whole body was covered by fiery magma.


    Sasuke knew that he couldn''t get rid of Susano, otherwise he would definitely die. He was not a third-generation Raikage, and he was not reincarnated from the dirty soil. He used his body to carry magma with a temperature of thousands of times, and he would definitely not be able to keep bones.


    The magma kept surging, and Naruto''s attack followed.


    "Shui Dun bursts into waves!!"


    From the mouth of Nine Tails, as if digging into groundwater, countless clear water, flaming lava and light-colored clear water spewed out, perfectly sketching the scene of the end of the world.


    The magma with a temperature of more than a thousand was forced to cool down by the water blasted by the blast, and the magma solidified into rock again.


    Click!!


    Susano''s brute force struggle, and countless cracks appeared on the rock that had just solidified, but immediately, countless magma covered it again, and then solidified into new rock under the impact of the blast of water. .


    Magma and clear water continued to rush up, and the speed of the rock solidification far exceeded the rate of destruction by Susao. Naruto personally created a huge tomb for Sasuke, purely to bury Sasuke alive.


    But everyone knows that it is impossible to completely seal Susao Noji in this way, but it is enough for Naruto to hold it for ten seconds.


    "Mudun Big Tree World is born!"


    "Five elements super large jade spiral shuriken!"


    "Super large jade tail beast jade spiral shuriken!!"


    In the few seconds that Sasuke was sealed off, Naruto used three tactics in succession. The huge forest grew wildly on the rocks that still had high temperature. It surrounded Sasuke and covered the sky with the trees, and Sasuke seemed to have fallen into it. A huge whirlpool.


    boom!!


    The rock burst, and Sasuke finally broke free from the bondage of the rock, but one step behind, Naruto''s super-large jade spiral shuriken had flown in front of him.


    "Yan Dun with the Earth Life Sword!"


    Sasuke''s kaleidoscope writing wheel stared closely at the five spiral shurikens, and attached the Amaterasu Black Flame to the Kusanaru sword and the ten-fist sword, and the two swords slashed at the huge spiral shuriken.


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    Five super large jade spiral shurikens exploded one after another. The power of the five elements distorted and exploded in the air. The colorful brilliance possessed endless destructive power. The flames, black water gusts, lightning, thick soil, and the power of five attributes brought huge power. damage.


    The Yata Mirror armor on Suzuo Nohu constantly absorbs and rebounds the power of the spiral shuriken. The attributes are relative, and against fire, the Yata Mirror''s attributes will turn into wind. Against the wind, the Yata Mirror''s attributes will be changed to Lei, and so on. At the same time, to fight against Naruto¡¯s five-element super-large jade spiral shuriken, the Yata Mirror must be transformed into five Chakra attributes at the same time. Relatively speaking, it is equivalent to dispersing and weakening the power of Yata Mirror. .


    Click!!


    After being raged by the five-element super-large jade spiral shuriken, the purple armor of Suzuo Nohu was forcibly peeled off by Naruto, and the armor shattered, looking like glass, covered with spider web marks, and it could be made completely by the last bit of strength. broken.


    The super-large jade-tailed beast jade spiral shuriken flies in front of Sasuke at this moment. The dark tail beast jade contains the huge destructive power of the nine tails. The four sharp blade corners will force the already fragile armor of Susanoh Cutting, the huge power will eventually defeat Suzuo Nohu''s armor completely.


    boom!!


    The huge black explosion completely enveloped the entire valley of the end. The valley of the end that had just been filled with magma instantly turned into a basin again. The huge explosion of the tail beast jade was like a powerful bulldozer, destroying everything nearby.


    "cough!!"


    Sasuke coughed out a mouthful of blood, not because of eye problems, but Naruto''s super-large jade-tailed beast jade spiral shuriken, even Sasuke''s body was also affected to a certain extent.


    I was wounded again. The painful memories of Naruto¡¯s previous defeats flooded into the mind of the master. His eyes were shrouded in incomparable hatred, and Susano, who was beaten to pieces, broke out again, even more evil, full of hatred. Carat, maximize the power of the god of destruction.


    "Bachiqiong Gouyu!!"


    Sasuke has been beaten out of Naruto''s fierceness, and the few Chakras left in his body are pouring out frantically, and Hachisha Qiong Gouyu is flying towards Naruto from far away.


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    A series of explosions occurred in the destructive eight-foot jonggou jade. Naruto and Kyuubi stood on the spot, and they used a huge chakra against Sasuke¡¯s eight-foot jonggou jade to attack. The huge explosion destroyed the land of the country of fire. The level of destruction in World War I is no less than the ultimate battle between Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara.

 365 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 365

    "Xianfamu Escape Thousand Hands Magical Ability!!"


    Naruto also performed his strongest trick. A Thousand-Handed Buddha statue that was larger than the ultimate body Susanoh was suddenly born. The Super Thousand-Handed Buddha statue is more than 100 meters high, even in some small towns in the distance. The people of, can also see this huge miracle, and bow in awe, ordinary people, even if they are tens of kilometers away, but how can they resist the huge power of the strongest wooden escape?


    "The technique of turning the Buddha on top of the spiral pill!!"


    Naruto stood on the head of the Thousand-Handed Buddha, with his hands folded together, full of hideous and majestic, as if incarnate as the demon god Asura. The huge Thousand-Handed Buddha was shining with the blue chakra light, which is a thousand immortals. Law spiral pill.


    Thousands of wooden hands of the Thousand Hands Buddha Statue, with Naruto''s spiral pills, all flew towards Sasuke and Susano.


    "Yan Dun Ba Chi Qiong Gou Yu!"


    "Yan Dun Feiyan!"


    "Yan Dun adds a life arrow!"


    Sasuke was really desperate too, condensing all his chakras into this attack, countless Amaterasu black flames, accompanied by eight shaku Qiong gouyu, ten-fist sword, Kusanaru sword and sky Kajiuya, Kazuna The human spiral pill on top of the Buddha''s art forcibly confronts.


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    The continuous explosion made the sky and the earth torn apart, and the valley of the end was once again turned into a fierce battlefield. The two men with extraordinary powers started a terrifying battle here. The rift ~ the valley is vertical and horizontal. Today''s battle, Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha, will be like Senjujuuma was remembered, worshipped and feared just like Uchiha Madara.


    With endless explosions, the huge chakras condensed into a huge black chakra ball. The concentration of chakras inside is so strong that it is unimaginable. If ordinary people break in without permission, they will be directly evaporated into gaseous state by the high concentration of chakras.


    Naruto forcibly leapt in the huge chakra ball, holding a huge black excalibur, the sky spear!


    Sasuke was wounded all over, and Chakra was only enough for him to launch the final blow. The left hand was the solid Kusana sword, and the right hand was the spiritual ten-fist sword. This was his last strength.


    "Double-edged cut!!"


    "Skymarsh Spear!!"


    The grass naruto sword, the ten-fist sword and the sky marsh spear collided with each other. The terrifying power that ordinary people could not understand tore the heaven and the earth. The balance of the black chakra ball was completely destroyed, and the huge chakra finally broke out, completely within a radius of 20 kilometers. Turned into a piece of scorched earth.


    boom!


    The Heavenly Marsh Spear in Naruto''s hand shattered, and the Ten Fist Sword and Kusanaru Sword cut through Naruto''s chest.


    "you lose!"


    "Yes!"


    laugh!


    Sasuke lowered his head in disbelief, looking at the kunai who pierced in from behind, pierced his heart, and pierced his chest.


    boom!


    "Actually...it''s a shadow clone..."


    "You lose! Sasuke!"


    Naruto drew out his own kunai fiercely, spurted blood, and immediately protruded his hands, poaching away Naruto''s most important goal, the pair of eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes.


    "Die! Sasuke! Amaterasu!!!"


    "what!"


    Chapter 394-The Oriole Behind!Who is the cardinal?


    Sasuke probably would never have thought that he would actually die in the black flames of his own Amaterasu, and there was no whole body left, completely reduced to ashes.


    Phoo~hoo~hoo~


    After killing Sasuke, Naruto also squatted on the ground and panted continuously, sweat running down his cheeks, his right shoulder was cut by Sasuke''s Kusanagi sword, and his recovery was a bit slow.


    Sasuke, who has opened the eternal kaleidoscope, is indeed not comparable in strength in the past. To break the defense of the ultimate body Susano, Naruto also worked hard, not to mention that he was not fighting Sasuke in the best condition.


    After all, in order to deal with the soil and the seven human pillars, Naruto created the blood shadow clone. Although he later ate a lot of blood pills and foods rich in protein and iron, it was enough for one-third of the body''s blood. He can fully recover in just two or three hours. His physical strength is not in the best state, and now his chakra is still being consumed, and it must be continuously transmitted to everyone on the battlefield, especially those on the battlefield. With five people, Chakra consumption has increased unabated, and it seems that the fight hasn''t finished over there yet.Coupled with the newly transplanted Sasuke¡¯s Eternal Kaleidoscope, Naruto is still unable to fully integrate, and some chakras are scored to suppress the Eternal Kaleidoscope, so as not to run away. Think about the spots after getting the cells between the pillars, it is perfect in old age. Fusion opened the eyes of reincarnation, even if Naruto had obtained the perfect six powers, there was no way to fully integrate Sasuke''s eternal kaleidoscope in an instant, he was tired.


    After Naruto¡¯s strength reaches this level, the people who can match him, the entire Ninja Realm, from ancient times to the present, will not exceed the number of ten fingers. Naruto did not expect that he would end up like this one day. After all, he is not cruel enough.


    If he is cruel enough, he can completely ignore the Ninja United Army, the battle of the Five Shadows and Madara, as long as he protects himself and his woman. In that case, with Naruto''s best strength, Sasuke is afraid It can''t hurt Naruto.


    Although Naruto didn''t care about anything on the surface, in fact he still couldn''t let go of anything.


    With a wry smile and shook his head, Naruto, who was a little shaky, walked over and picked up the Kusanagi sword on the ground.


    "It''s a pity, Sasuke, if you still have the last sword, Futo Yukun, you can really kill me, but the only thing that doesn''t exist in this world is''if''."


    Naruto hangs the Kusanaru sword around his waist and adds the ten-fist sword of Susano Nogo. Naruto now has both the Kusanaru sword and the ten-fist sword at the same time, but that is the last of the three largest swords in Japan. One, where is the Pudu Royal Soul Sword?


    He kept thinking about the whereabouts of the last god sword, Budu Yuhun, and then Naruto shook his head with a wry smile, and said, "You can''t be too greedy. It is already very strong to have ten-punch sword and Kusanaru sword. It doesn''t matter whether there is a soul or not."


    Does it really matter?Having said so many times that the last sword cloth is all the soul, does it really matter?


    Just as Naruto turned around and was about to rush to the battlefield to deal with Uchiha Madara and Uchiha taking soil.


    boom!!


    Sudden changes!!


    The ground behind Naruto grinned, and a figure sprang out from it, connected to that figure, a big white snake opened its mouth full of fishy smell, and its sharp fangs bit Naruto''s neck fiercely.


    laugh!


    "Success!"


    Dou exclaimed excitedly. The lens of the glasses turned white light. This figure is correct. When the trump card of Uchiha Madara was sacrificed, and when Motou also led the people to attack the Ninja United Army, Dou secretly Followed Sasuke to this decisive battle place, wanting to find a ready-made bargain after Sasuke and Naruto decisive battle.


    The white snake behind his pocket bit Naruto''s neck with one bite, and the venom was immediately injected, and the shape of a three-hook jade appeared on Naruto''s neck, which was flashing an evil red light.


    Suddenly under attack, Naruto immediately kicked backwards and was kicked out by Naruto¡¯s strange force. But like Oshemaru, the body of the softly modified Pouch was twisted and twisted in the air. Most of the human''s strange strength was removed, and when it fell on the ground, it was like a puddle of soft mud falling on the ground, and then quickly stood up.


    Naruto turned around, clutching his neck in pain, and looking at the person who attacked him in anger.


    "pocket!"


    With a smile on his face with a win-winner on his face, he pushed his glasses and said, "I didn''t expect to be able to launch such a fierce attack in the situation just now. You deserve to be Naruto-san."


    Dou''s words are not so much praise, more satire, and more of a display. Once, a person who could squeeze him to death with one hand, now does not still follow his way?This is excitement.


    Naruto''s face was distorted, and he was furious when he saw it.


    "Pocket! I didn''t expect you to become that oriole!"


    "Haha, I''m sorry, Naruto-kun, I''m the one who should be surprised. Although I never thought that Sasuke could beat you, but I thought that Sasuke who opened the eternal kaleidoscope should at least be able to beat you seriously. Unexpectedly, your injury is not serious, but it seems that you passed Chakra to too many people, and after getting the Eternal Kaleidoscope, you were a little relaxed."


    "Humph!"

 366 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 366

    Naruto snorted coldly, raging in his heart, and said, "Don''t think that you can kill me! Xianfa Fengyun...Ah!"


    Before the spiral shuriken took shape, Naruto covered his neck in pain and knelt down on the ground, with pain on his face and sweat on his forehead.


    "This is... the curse seal?!"


    "To be precise, it is one-third of the curse seal, one-third of the cells of the white ~ phosphorus snake, and one-third of the venom of ten thousand snakes. In order to limit Naruto-kun¡¯s immortal body, I have taken great pains. "


    "pocket!!"


    "Hehe, Naruto-kun, you don''t have to expect someone to save you. They are all dealing with Madagascar and Kite. You are too confident of your own strength. Choosing someone to deal with Sasuke has created an excellent job for me. Chances are." A wicked smile on his face, and then his face turned into madness, "Take me the Eternal Kaleidoscope and Wood Dun!"


    Whoosh!


    There was a cold light in the air, and he was surprised. With strong perception, he immediately avoided. The sharp blade cut a hole in the back of his pocket. They all took advantage of the situation to roll forward and turned to face the person who attacked from behind him. .


    "Hey, what a pity."


    Naruto held the blood-drenched Kusanagi sword in his hand, and sighed helplessly, the situation was reversed in an instant.


    After a stunned, he immediately looked at the Naruto who was bitten by him, and heard a bang. That Naruto became a wooden person, which was obviously the technique of the wooden clone.


    Realizing that he was completely fooled, his face was very ugly, and said: "You found me a long time ago?!"


    "Yes, I actually knew you were lurking on the side before I fought with Sasuke." Naruto held the Kusanaru sword in his hand, looked at Dou with contempt and playfulness, and said: "Your lurking ability is indeed very strong. , Did not vent~ A trace of chakra information was revealed, even Sasuke did not notice you. What a pity, what you don¡¯t know is that I am actually a perception ninja. My perception is not to perceive chakras, but to perceive others. Emotions, your evil thoughts are too heavy. To me, your presence is as obvious as Sasuke who was fighting with me at that time."


    "That''s it, it''s careless." He pushed his eyes, pretending to be calm and said, "I didn''t expect you to have the same ability as Uzumaki Mito."


    Uzumaki Mito is the wife of Senjujuma, the princess of Uzumaki Kingdom, and the first Nine-tailed person Zhuli, like Naruto, has the ability to perceive the evil thoughts of others and can restrain the first generation of mayfly art.


    "It''s nothing, after all, I''m a member of the whirlpool clan." Naruto spread his hands, as if talking about a very casual thing, but his eyes looked at Dou with incomparably indifferent eyes, and this fellow must not let him escape. Lost.


    Although the plan of the sneak attack failed, Doudou did not retreat, and said: "I didn''t expect that I would still underestimate you, Naruto-kun, but are you sure you can beat me now? You in this state?"


    Perceiving the existence of Doudou, Naruto wanted to draw Doudou out. His weakness is indeed real. Otherwise, the insidious guy Doudou will never be drawn. Although Naruto escaped Doudou''s sneak attack, Naruto is in poor condition. It''s still a fact, no change.


    If you lose, you don¡¯t lose, Naruto is the kind of guy who will piss you off even if you can¡¯t kill you. He swung the shining Kusanagi sword and said, "Then you think you can beat me as a snake. ?"


    "Then try it out."


    "Pouch, the poison you used just now, and the curse power contained in it, should be Shigeo''s power, right?"


    "Oh, you found it, you deserve to be Naruto-kun. It seems that you should also know that the source of Shigeo''s power is one of the three sacred places in the Ninja World, one of the three holy places in the Ninja World, which is as famous as Wet Bone Forest and Miaomu Mountain, Longdi Cave! In the final analysis, the power of Yin is actually the power of the fairy, because you will also use the fairy mode, so I was struggling to develop a toxin that can limit you. I didn''t expect it to fail in the end."


    "It''s okay, pocket, there are more people who fail me directly."


    "Hehe, I wonder if I have a chance to be a successful one?"


    "I think it''s unlikely."


    "The hidden shadow has more snake hands!"


    Chapter 395 - Is it a snake or a dragon?


    The pocket was transplanted with the cells of the Dashewan. Except for the reincarnation of the dead and the Baqi art, which cannot be used because there is no Kusana sword, the others should be able to be used. A dozen fierce poisonous snakes were thrown from the sleeves, and their sharp fangs bit Naruto. body of.


    Naruto watched the attack indifferently, the eternal kaleidoscope in his eyes continued to rotate, although he could not fully grasp it, but with Chakra''s compulsory use, he could clearly see that the attacks of these poisonous snakes were still easy. In the cold light, the extremely sharp blade cut off all dozens of poisonous snakes.


    "Haha, it''s really amazing. It''s been less than ten minutes since I transplanted the Shaluyan just now. You can use it so flexibly. It''s not without reason that you are better than Sasuke, but you can''t beat me like this. Naruto-kun."


    "Too much nonsense! The wind is overwhelmed!"


    Naruto has no time to talk nonsense. He quickly condenses in his hands. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Naruto¡¯s own illusion. After transplanting the eternal kaleidoscope, he feels that his condensing speed seems to have become faster, and the huge pressure wind ball is aimed at. The head in the pocket flew straight away.


    Dou now possesses the power of the snake fairy, so his perception is not much inferior to Naruto. He accurately sensed the huge chakra under pressure, and immediately fell to the ground, twisting like a snake, and quickly avoided.


    "You should be very clear. You who have also mastered the art of immortals, in this mode, are naturally my power, and my perception ability is very good."


    Little people like Tou can''t help showing off after gaining powerful power, so there is a lot of nonsense.


    Naruto didn''t even have to complain about him, and the seal in his hand changed again.


    "Wind escape beast wave gale palm!"


    "Oh, is this a large-scale attack that I can''t avoid this time? Very good, but..."


    boom!


    This long-winded snake monster was knocked into the air by Naruto''s palm of a beast wave gale. After flying in the air for more than 20 meters, it turned over and landed firmly on the ground.


    "Because the attack area is too large, the power is dispersed."


    With a nasty smile on his face, the lenses reflected light, and the wound on his body that was hit by the palm of the beast wave gale healed at a speed that was visible to the naked eye, and it had completely recovered in less than three seconds.


    "This is a recovery technique that I only mastered after studying the bodies of men from the Uzumaki family."


    "The male of the Uzumaki clan... is Nagato?!"


    "Yes, it''s not easy to get his cells, and the power contained in his cells is really powerful."


    "Do you think you can beat me if you put together a snake like you?"


    "Hehe, Naruto-kun, you have to understand, I am not a snake anymore. The perfect fairy model allows me to shed my snake skin." There was a mark, and the disc glasses still looked so annoying, "sublimated into a dragon Up!"


    Dou''s whole body exploded with a powerful aura. For those who mastered the fairy mode, his aura would make those facing him feel as if facing the collapse of the sky, but Naruto, who also had the fairy mode, didn''t feel much.


    "Dragon? Are you talking about you?"


    "It seems that you won''t understand if you don''t let you personally understand my current power." Dou coldly smiled, with a killing intent in his heart, "The magic of immortality!"


    A white dragon wrapped in a red breath was spit out in the air. The white dragon held a purple-black dragon ball in its claws. The white dragon continued to revolve around the dragon ball. Then, in an instant, the white dragon disappeared and the purple-black dragon ball disappeared. A dazzling glare burst out instantly.


    Even if it is the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, Naruto had to close his eyes in the face of the strong light. At the same time, the dragon ball made all the nearby air vibrate violently, and the vibration of the air resonated, making Naruto''s whole body bones. It was also shaking, and the bones were rubbing against each other, making Naruto''s whole body paralyzed and unable to move at all.


    "Ah! Damn bastard!!"


    Naruto covered his ears in pain. The white shock of his pockets would damage the enemy¡¯s vision and hearing. His eyes couldn¡¯t be opened when stimulated by strong light. The strong shock not only paralyzed the whole body, but also the tympanic membrane seemed to be broken. One move blocked Naruto''s sense of touch, hearing and vision, which was very troublesome for Naruto who did not understand the sixth sense of Saint Seiya.


    Although Naruto¡¯s strength has reached the apex of this world, he actually didn¡¯t even comprehend the sixth sense. Otherwise, he could directly attack with thought power. Thinking about the silver saint¡¯s thought power, it¡¯s enough to control the tens of thousands of meters above the sky. Airliner, Naruto is absolutely unable to do it. If you ask him to shoot down a 10,000-meter high-altitude airliner and add the calculation of the eternal kaleidoscope, it may be okay. This is the gap. In other words, Naruto actually even has the lowest bronze. Saint Seiya, even some Saint Seiya candidates can''t compare with...there is a huge gap...


    Naruto is only at the apex of the five senses, and Yakumo¡¯s magical five senses and Shion¡¯s ability to predict the future are one of the sixth sense abilities, but they are not counted as comprehending the sixth sense. Naruto¡¯s questing jade can also be seen. The ability to do something similar to the sixth sense, but he hasn''t reached that state, it''s just a special power in this world.


    The worst of the Saint Seiya is the sixth sense. Very few silver saints can achieve the seventh sense. The twelve gold is the seventh sense. Shaka has also realized the eighth sense. The twelve gold should break through the wall of sighs. They all comprehend the eighth sense. When the five little bronzes awakened the sacred clothes, they burned the universe above the eighth sense. The twelve gods of Olympus represented by Athena and Hades were also the ninth sense. Realm, as for the king of golden nightmare... that is an indescribable realm.


    Doudou is completely unaffected. Dou has studied Shuiyue¡¯s abilities and can make his body produce a liquefaction similar to that of Shuiyue. This way, it can avoid the shock of Baiji technique. In the fairy mode, Dou can use snake eyes. The cornea blocks the glare, so the white laser technique will not affect him.


    It was like a poisonous snake that preyed on its prey. Under the cover of strong light and super sound waves, it quickly approached Naruto whose body could not move at all.


    Dou is near, but Naruto¡¯s body can¡¯t move at all because of Bai Ji''s technique. At the moment of the moment, a cold light shines between the two of them. The glare of this cold light is even better than Dou''s Bai Ji''s technique. !

 367 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 367

    "how can that be?!"


    Carrying an unbelievable amount, he fell backward, his body separated from the top and bottom, and was severed by Naruto''s Kusanaru sword.


    "How is it possible?! How can you still be able to move?!"


    "Are you blind?!"


    Naruto spit out coldly, and then moved his body. The Bai Ji technique disappeared, and his numb body gradually returned to normal under the influence of Bai Ji technique. In Naruto¡¯s abdomen, a Chakra hand stretched out. A ten-fist sword was holding in his hand.


    "So, it''s Nine Tails." Tou said lightly, and the broken upper and lower body reconnected, and said: "I was negligent. I didn''t expect you and Nine Tails to cooperate to this extent."


    "Humph!"


    Naruto snorted coldly. The Baiji technique really made Naruto unable to move, even unable to activate Amaterasu, but the Baiji technique would affect Naruto¡¯s vision, hearing, and touch, but it could not limit the five senses of Kyuubi. Just now, Kyuubi took the initiative to control Chakra and used Kusanaru sword to save Naruto''s life.


    "Amaterasu!"


    Naruto''s eyes were fixed on the pocket, and the skylight black flames burned immediately.


    The pocket does not have the limit speed that Raikage can surpass the line of sight. His body is immediately contaminated by the skylight. The pocket is not afraid, and immediately rolls on the ground, and then, like a snake shed its skin, shed the part that was burned by the sky. The undamaged body escaped from the original skin''s mouth.


    "The speed of launching Amaterasu is faster than before. In other words, does he have a better grasp of Kaleidoscope writing round eyes? It seems that he can''t be allowed to continue to delay it. It would be bad if he fully grasped the power of Kaleidoscope. ."


    Tou whispered, then attacked again.


    "Xianfa inorganic rebirth!"


    Naruto can clearly feel that from the body of the pocket, huge vitality is injected into the nearby earth, and the earth destroyed by the battle between him and Sasuke has a kind of evil "vitality", as if given life, from The earth bulged.


    The speed of those soil thorns is unimaginable. Naruto has jumped away quickly. Although he can''t use his full speed because of his poor state, it is still the top speed in the ninja world, but the soil thorns are gradually catching up, and it seems that With his own consciousness, Naruto can''t escape wherever he goes.


    "It''s useless, you can''t escape, Naruto-kun!"


    Boom!


    The speed of the soil thorns skyrocketed again, completely engulfing Naruto''s figure, and the sharp soil thorns can definitely pierce the human body easily.


    "Ala, you won''t die anymore, if you die, it will be troublesome, Naruto-kun, after all, you are my very important experiment...Nani?!"


    Dou once again saw the scene he couldn''t believe, the center pierced by the soil, the huge orange figure, the form of a skeleton giant rose, protecting Naruto from any damage.


    "Suzor can''t help but master this technique so quickly, damn it!"


    Naruto started Susao Nohu, but in his current state, he can barely maintain a nascent body in the form of a skeleton. Everyone''s Susa Nohu has a different color. Itachi is red and spotted blue. , Sasuke¡¯s purple, Uchiha Shisui¡¯s green, and Naruto, probably influenced by Kyuubi Chakra, his Suzano is almost orange.


    Naruto touched his eyes and said, "Although they are Sasuke''s eyes, they still seem to fit me very well, LUCKY! Although they are all transplanted powers from others, it seems that I am more powerful. pocket!"


    "You don''t talk nonsense!"


    Naruto disrupted his calculations and predictions one after another, which made him feel angry and terrified that he took everything in his hands as the meaning of life. He feared his failure and feared that he would lose value again. At this time, just put The source of fear is eliminated, as long as the victory is won again.


    "Take it! Naruto Uzumaki!"


    "Hey hey~~ What kind of mess is it?"


    "Zakin''s double magic technique!"


    Chapter 396 - The end of the pocket, the real battle begins!


    The tissue in the abdomen wriggled strangely, turning into one of the five members of Yinyin, a human figure near Zona.


    "How is it? This is the ability that I got after transplanting the cells in the neighborhood."


    Naruto looked at the pocket coldly, the golden chakras that had originally been shrouded in her body suddenly disappeared, and Naruto returned to his normal appearance, and his fatigue was revealed.


    "Hahaha, Naruto, it seems you have reached your limit too."


    "Nonsense! Amaterasu!"


    Naruto really couldn''t accept the technique of Doudou, and his eyes swept over all the nearby land to ignite the black flames of the sky.


    "Can the strongest attack technique be used as the strongest defense technique? It''s amazing, I really want to get your abilities more and more, but..." Doudou smiled evilly, as if he had already regarded Naruto as one of his pockets. The figure changed, and the figure near the abdomen changed into a big fat Jirofang.


    "Jirofang''s soil is turned over!"


    Between Naruto and Tou, the land lit by Amaterasu was turned over, a road was opened, and Jirobo''s seal changed again.


    "Tu Duntu back to the city!"


    The earth was surging, and after eliminating the troublesome Amaterasu black flames, a barren earth changed its shape under the control of the pocket, and in a blink of an eye a huge earth castle was formed, which completely sealed Naruto inside.


    "Do you think this level of cage can block me?"


    "Then give it a try!" With a loud shout, Jirofang in his abdomen turned into the look of Guitong Maru, "Guidong Maru Spider Nest is open!"


    Guitong Maru can create sticky spider silk. Because the inside of spider silk is full of chakras, it is extremely tough and cannot be cut by normal methods.


    "But that''s all! Yan flies away!"


    The previous tricks used by Sasuke were now in Naruto''s hands immediately. Kusanaru''s sword swung, and two black flame generals flew out, cutting off several spider webs. The broken spider webs were quickly destroyed by the burning of Amaterasu.


    Naruto glanced at his back, where the huge spider web was already unfolded, he couldn''t help squinting his eyes, and said, "The action is really fast!"


    "Xianfa inorganic rebirth!"


    The soil infused with vitality turned into a deadly soil thorn under the control of Tou, which pierced Naruto¡¯s heart. Tou was probably really confident in the vitality of the Uzumaki family and wanted to catch it alive. People, but dared to directly target Naruto''s vitals to fight.


    The back was blocked by a spider web. If Naruto turned around and opened the road with Amaterasu, of course it was fine, but the speed of inorganic reincarnation was too fast, and he was determined to stab him into a skewer.


    "Suzano can be!"


    "Just waiting for your trick! Junmaru''s bones and early fern dance!"


    Tou waited for Naruto to use Susano to defend against Inorganic Reincarnation, and the Guitong Maru in front of him immediately became the strongest Junmaro among the five, and launched the strongest dance step of the bones, the dance of Sawara.


    Sharp bones grew rapidly on the ground. The hardness of Junmaro''s bones was comparable to Gaara''s Shield of Crane. The hardness was definitely far beyond that of a human body, but weaker than Susano''s armor.


    However, Dou did a lot of research in order to deal with the kaleidoscope writing round eyes, and the bones that grew from the ground were aimed at the only loophole in Suzuo Nenghu.


    Susano has a strong defensive power. No matter what direction the attack is, it can be blocked with invincible defensive power. But the problem is that before Susano can not reach the ultimate form of tengu, Susao can It''s a half-length, and surrounded by this half-length, the sole of the foot becomes the only loophole. Gaara once aimed at this loophole, and controlled the sand under Zara''s feet to pull him out of Suzano. Aiming at this weakness, he used Junmaro''s Hayaba Dance to attack Naruto''s feet.


    "Wind escape beast wave gale palm!"


    At the critical juncture, Naruto immediately sent out a beast wave gale palm, and the strong wind lifted Naruto''s body and flew into the air forcibly.


    "This is also within my expectation." Tou said with a wicked look, and Junmaro in his abdomen pulled out a bone-made flute from his palm, and then transformed into the appearance of Doyueya.


    "Tayayaya Magic Flute Magic Sound Lock!"

 368 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 368

    Doyuya put the flute to his mouth and played it, the strange tone brought magical power, the rare voice in the Ninja world was based on illusion, and the chakra accompanied the strange song, which gradually affected Naruto''s nerves.


    "Oops!"


    Naruto covered his ears, but couldn''t resist the magic sound from penetrating his ears, his consciousness gradually became abnormal, his body was immobile as if he was tightly entangled by a few white snakes, and even Susao could not sustain it.


    "Hahaha, it seems that I guessed it right, even Susan can''t resist the voice." Duan saw his victory, became crazy, and Doyuu also performed the last time in his abdomen. The change became the appearance of Dashewan.


    "Next, I will swallow you up with the power of Master Dashewan! Drink it!"


    The big snake pill in his belly changed back to his body, the white ~ phosphorus big snake, the terrifying white phosphorus big snake opened its big mouth, rushed towards the immobile Naruto, and swallowed Naruto with one bite.


    The White Phosphorus Serpent is the main body of the Oshe Pill, and it is also the necessary form for him to reincarnate. If it is bitten by the White Phosphorus Serpent, it will be finished.


    The White~Phosphorus Serpent is already in front of you, Naruto can smell the stench in the mouth of the White~Phosphorus Serpent, Naruto, who has been trapped in the illusion and unable to move, once again reveals the nine-tailed golden chakra with a speed of one In an instant, the golden figure escaped from the mouth of the white phosphorus snake.


    boom!!


    The huge impact of Bai~Phosphorus Orochi smashed the castle of the earth out of a big hole from the inside. Naruto''s figure flashed and rushed to the outside directly from the big hole, and the depressed feeling just now disappeared instantly.


    Dou also ran in front of Naruto, looked at Naruto in disbelief, and said, "How is it possible, how can you still use the nine-tailed chakra?!"


    "Pouch, I think you care too much about the power of Eternal Kaleidoscope." Naruto''s eyes turned back to orange, and he had obviously withdrawn from the state of Eternal Kaleidoscope. "Even without Sasuke''s power, Naruto Uzumaki wants the same. Better than you! It is impossible for you, a sly snake like you, to beat the strongest two-man team in the Ninja world with me and Kyuubi!"


    "Even if you are a nine-tailed person, what about Zhuli?! I want you to fall into illusion together! Toyuya Magic Sound Lock!"


    Toyuya played the weird tune again, but Naruto did not sit still this time, but raised his right hand and took out the secret that he is best at.


    "Wind escape spiral shuriken!"


    After the morphological change of the spiral pill, the wind escape becomes a nano-scale knife. During the rotation of the spiral pill, the nano-scale wind escape knife constantly rubs and rubs, collides, and countless collisions merge together to form a sharp and piercing ultra The high pitch, Naruto''s ears have adapted to the super high pitch of the spiral shuriken. In comparison, with the magic sound lock of Doyueya, the sound cannot reach Naruto''s ears.


    "If you use a stronger voice, you can crack it. Too, you are really sad. Your voice illusion is useless to me. Moreover, your magic sound lock is better than Miaomushan''s two. The old toad¡¯s toad is far from singing."


    "Damn it! Did you know that this can break my illusion?!"


    "That''s right."


    "Then why didn''t you just do this, and deliberately fall into my illusion?!"


    "Ala, that''s just fun. I want to see how you change your face. It seems to be really fun." Mingren said desperately. In fact, what was he just now was fun, but Chakra was really exhausted. It¡¯s because the Nine-tailed Chakra is scattered to too many people, and after a battle with Sasuke, he used large-scale tricks continuously. When fighting against the pocket, he used Amaterasu several times. The two Nine-tailed fusions were added. The Chakra of the Shanglong Vessel was almost exhausted by him, and there was no way to exit the Nine Tails mode just now.


    The Nine-Tailed Chakra on Naruto''s body is actually passed by the Blood Shadow clone. With 80% of Naruto''s strength, it is equivalent to having 80% of the Chakra clone. Although it is very tiring to deal with the soil and the seven-tailed beast, But after all, there is Kirabi''s help, and the chakra of the blood shadow clone does not need to be passed on to others, so there are still a lot of chakras left, which can be passed back to the body at this time. It is also because this chakra is cracked. The magic sound lock, and because of this, the nine tails in Naruto can start to gather Chakra again.


    Of course, Naruto wouldn''t say these things, he had to die!


    "Pocket, you who have lost your self are absolutely impossible to defeat me! Next, Naruto Uzumaki can kill you with my own power!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!! I will never fail!! Immortal law does not reincarnate!"


    "Go! Spiral shuriken!!"


    Naruto threw out his spiral shuriken, the super huge wind ball exploded, and all the soil thorns were shattered into ordinary mud in an instant, and then the golden figure took the initiative to rush towards the pocket.


    "Die! Uzumaki Naruto!!"


    His best Chakra scalpel appeared in Dudou''s hands, and his hands pierced Naruto''s heart and brain.


    "All of your skills are useless, pocket! Wood escape the big forest art!"


    Naruto waved his hands, and thick wooden vines grew from his arms, which blocked the chakra scalpel in his pocket. At the same time, these vampires began to absorb the chakra scalpel in his pocket. The light of the chakra scalpel in the pocket of both hands became dim in an instant. Down.


    "Damn it!"


    Tou had lost his calm and reason, kicked on the vines, and then quickly moved away from Naruto.


    "The technique of fairy law and white excitement!"


    "I said it was useless!"


    Naruto closed his eyes directly, ignoring the effect of the strong white light emitted by the white excitement. Although the body was affected by the white excitement and could not move, Naruto controlled the nine-tailed chakra with will, and then used the chakra. To manipulate your body.


    boom!


    He coughed out a mouthful of blood and looked down at the fist hitting his abdomen.


    "how can that be?!"


    "Pouch, you have no retreat." Naruto pressed his hand on Pouch''s abdomen, and countless wood vines grew from the position of his wrist, directly inserted into Pouch''s body, forcing Chakra to be absorbed from his body.


    "I won''t lose!!"


    Tou yelled and escaped from Naruto''s control, and the Oshemaru before him changed back to Junmaro''s appearance.


    "Dance of Junmaro Sawara!"


    "You don''t have Xianshu Chakra anymore, and your life will end here." Naruto shook his head, his body was already flying in the air, and then flew towards the circle quickly.


    "Gui Tong Maru Spider Nest is open!"


    "Six tin rods!"


    The Qiu Dao jade behind it turned into the staff of the Six Dao Immortals. The pitch-black staff possessed invincible destructive power. As soon as those sticky spider webs touched the Six Dao staff, they immediately turned to ashes.


    "Damn! Dashewan white ~ Phosphorus serpent!"


    "Don''t dying to struggle, Dou!" Naruto waved six tin rods and completely killed the white ~ phosphorus snake, then rushed to Dou, ignoring his chakra scalpel, and the six tin rods turned into black rods and stabbed The body of the pocket.


    laugh!!


    The main acupuncture points on the body of the pocket were all pierced by the black rod. Chakra couldn''t flow in an instant, and the Chakra scalpel that almost stabbed Naruto''s heart also disappeared in an instant.


    "This...this is Nagato''s..."


    "Yes, but to be precise, it is the black rod formed by the yin and yang escape passed down by the six immortals. No matter how strong people are, no one can use the chakra. Pocket, do you know why I should absorb your chakra? Shushu can crack the black rod formed by the Yin-Yang escape, so from the time you were absorbed by me all the Xianshu Chakra, you are finished."


    "Damn!! Damn! Naruto Uzumaki!!" Duo raised his head angrily and looked at this man who was completely juggling himself in his palm with hatred, but what he saw was not orange eyes. It was the cursed pair of scarlet pupils.


    Oops!


    "Monthly reading!"


    Dou did not expect that the guy who kept saying that he would use his abilities to defeat him would actually give up his power in the end, using the power of the eternal kaleidoscope, the whole body of Chakra was blocked, and the completely irresistible pocket fell into an instant. In Naruto¡¯s monthly reading, under Naruto¡¯s control, the reincarnation of the dirty soil was lifted. Except for Madara, all the reincarnated souls ascended to the sky at this moment, and Dou, also completely turned to ashes in Naruto¡¯s Amaterasu. .


    The battle of a ninja is to use one''s own strengths and attack the enemy''s shortcomings. There is no such thing as defeating the enemy with one''s own power. There is such a powerful force as a kaleidoscope, and it is a fool not to use it.


    After finally solving the pocket, Naruto looked at the moon in the sky.


    "Next is the real battle."

 369 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 369

    Chapter 397 - Finally Started!Chaos tail beast battle!


    "Tailed beast jade!!"


    The huge red orangutan spit out a huge black chakra cannon, which was powerful enough to blast off a mountain in an instant.


    The golden figure flashed and stood in front of the injured octopus, his hands stretched forward.


    "Flying Thunder God Enchantment!"


    The four red sun formations cost too much chakras, and the Thunder God enchantment is the most suitable trick to deal with the tail beast jade. No matter how huge the tail beast jade is, it can be completely transferred with only a small amount of chakra.


    Strange spatial fluctuations emanating from the Flying Thunder God Kumasu completely swallowed and absorbed the tail beast jade of the four-tailed Monkey King.


    Another spatial fluctuation came from behind Naruto. Bringing the soil immediately activated his body, and flashed behind Naruto. At the moment when he activated the Thunder God technique, Naruto could not move or use it. What Fei Lei Shen had escaped was the same weakness as Shenwei.


    The right eye with soil exudes spatial fluctuations, and the swirling of the space creates an unstoppable attraction like a black hole, absorbing Naruto into his own space.


    "Kakashi!"


    "Understand! Shenwei!"


    Yu Kai temporarily resisted the tail beast, Kakashi drew his hand, and immediately rushed to the front of the soil, using the nine-tailed chakra passed by Naruto to activate the divine power.


    Although the God of Thunder can escape from Shenwei, to prevent the right eye with dirt, only Kakashi''s left eye can do it. If Kakashi were not here, Naruto would not be so relieved. Empty the back, even if he is just a blood shadow clone.


    The two divine powers collided in the air, and then annihilated each other, and immediately moved away from the soil. If no move was achieved, they would immediately retreat.


    Naruto used the Thunder God enchantment to transfer the four-tailed beast jade, while Kakashi stood behind Naruto and said: "Naruto, what happened to you before, the attack suddenly stopped?"


    When Erwei used the tail beast jade to attack before, Naruto was originally responsible for resisting the tail beast jade, but I don¡¯t know why the action suddenly stopped. Fortunately, Kakashi used the divine power to transfer the tail beast jade in time, otherwise he would go out. It''s a big deal.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that something went wrong on the main body, and I want me to pass Chakra over."


    "The body?" Kakashi was taken aback for a moment, and then he reacted. The guy in front of me was just a clone. No blame Kakashi, but Naruto''s blood shadow clone can be regarded as the top clone. It has flesh and blood and personality. It is also as bad as the body, even with body temperature and heartbeat, you can refine the chakra yourself. It is the ultimate clone that can''t even see any flaws in the kaleidoscope writing wheel. The only problem is that the risk of using it is too large. One of the blood.


    "Is Sasuke strong enough to make you feel troubled?"


    "If the body is in its heyday, of course it won¡¯t work, but the body first paid one-third of the blood to create a clone of me to deal with the seven-tailed beasts, and the body passed the Chakra to so many people. Among them is you, Kakashi, don¡¯t forget, your current chakras are all passed from the body, and the power is very comfortable."


    "Ahem!"


    Kakashi coughed awkwardly, and said that although he is a clone, his personality is still as bad as his body.


    Speaking of it, Naruto will encounter troubles, and Kakashi will also bear certain responsibilities. Since the start of the war, Kakashi can¡¯t remember how many times he has unleashed powers, several times, and several times. Killed. For Kakashi, who has a low amount of chakras, it is thanks to the chakras passed by Naruto that it can support it until now. The eyes are also because of the chakras passed by Naruto, and the side effects are not as serious as before. Otherwise, he It collapsed long ago.


    There are not a few people who get the transmission of Naruto Chakra, and there are basically no people who can save Chakra in the war. They are all blushing, and Kakashi, a skinless and faceless guy, is also a bit embarrassed.


    "Uh... deal with the enemy first."


    "No, the body has arrived."


    "Kakashi, it''s interesting to waste my chakra."


    After the Thunder God''s art was activated, Naruto onto the body quickly rushed to the battlefield after he recovered. Poor Uncle Kakashi was teased by the deity again after being teased by the clone.


    "Um... Naruto, should we deal with the enemy first?"


    "Well, I will slice you after the war is over."


    Kakashi wants to cry...


    "Naruto Uzumaki, you are finally here." Taking the soil coldly looked at Naruto, always feeling that his breath was a little different from before.


    "Yeah, I''m sorry that it was delayed for a while because of some small things." Naruto said to Daito as if talking casually, then patted the shoulder of the blood shadow clone, the clone smiled, and the body immediately turned into a huge mass. Chakra, melt into Naruto''s body.


    At this time, a short period of time has passed since Naruto killed the pocket. There is no winner or loser on the side of the soil and the seven-tailed beast, but the winner is on the side of Madara. Of course, the Gokage loses. It was miserable, but fortunately, because of the Chakra passed by Naruto, they are still able to act now. With the help of Gaara''s sand, they chased Madara and came in this direction.


    During this period of time, Kyuubi gathered Chakra again, Naruto also absorbed a lot of natural power, the blood lost in the body was almost restored, and Sasuke''s eyes could almost completely adapt.


    The blood shadow clone can condense the chakra while fighting, so its level is higher than the wood clone and the elephant turn clone. Except for the previous battle consumption and the chakra passed to it, the blood shadow clone currently has the remaining check Carat is roughly equivalent to half of Naruto''s chakras. After receiving so many chakras when the chakras are full, Naruto feels that he is about to explode.


    After opening the writing wheel, he strengthened his own strength, and Mingren felt that the excessive chakra in his body had calmed down and felt a lot more comfortable.


    Kakashi stared at Naruto''s eyes wide, and said, "How did you do it?!"


    Kakashi was not surprised that Naruto had transplanted Shao Lun Yan, but was surprised at why he was able to perfectly control Shao Lun Yan. Just now, he had the same blue eyes as before, but opened Shao Lun Yan.Aren¡¯t Uchiha¡¯s eyes all black?Why can the transplanted eyes return to their normal state?


    Naruto''s writing wheel glared at Kakashi, and said, "This is the gap between genius and mortal, there is no way."


    Kakashi:...


    "I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with you, it''s more important to deal with this guy first."


    Take soil: I seem to have been ignored for a long time.


    "swirl¡­¡­"


    Just now Dai Tu said two words, Naruto pointed at him and shouted: "You guys put aside first, let''s solve the seven-tailed beasts first!"


    Bring soil:...


    Uchiha takes the soil, and also has the wood escape, the kaleidoscope writes the round eyes and the reincarnation eyes, controls the power of the outer golem and the seven-tailed beast, and declares war on the entire Ninja World, the man who opened the fourth Ninja World War, Naruto Completely ignored.


    Kakashi had been tortured by Naruto for a long time, and was the first to react, saying: "Naruto, what should I do now, after all, the other party has seven-tailed beasts, it is very troublesome to deal with, and he is already injured. "


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    Kirabi and Hachiou perfectly blend, they are perfect human pillars, able to exert a very powerful force, but there are also weaknesses, that is, the damage suffered by Yao, and Kirabi will also have the same damage.


    "Naruto, be careful yourself, seven-tailed beasts are hard to deal with."


    "As Uncle Eight Tails, it''s shameful to lose to other tail beasts, idiot, jerk!" Kirabi said strange raps with his strange rhyme.


    Naruto wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said, "Kiraby, you should save your rap until after the end of the war to enjoy it. It is these guys who have to deal with now."


    "Wildfire pill!"


    Among all the tail beasts, the most sensitive two-tailed brigade as the leading unit, after making a sharp meow, continued to spit out blue flames like wildfire.


    Naruto''s eyes turned into a kaleidoscope state, and then his eyes were directed at the ghost fire pill of another trip.


    "Amaterasu!"


    The pitch-black indestructible flame, against the blue ghost fire that also won''t extinguish, under the blessing of Naruto''s pupil power, Amaterasu''s power is even better, gradually engulfing and corroding the ghost fire pill.


    "Relding the Huaguo Mountain!"


    The four-tailed Monkey King¡¯s huge chakra was poured into the ground. Naruto clearly felt that the land under his feet was heating up, and the temperature continued to rise to a terrifying level. He immediately gave up the idea of ??continuing to increase Amaterasu, and quickly sealed his hands.

 370 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 370

    "The earth moves the core!"


    Borrowing the huge earth moving core created by Nine-tailed Chakra, Naruto, Kakashi, Akai, and the entire Eight-tail were instantly lifted, exceeding the height that the Four-tailed Huaguo Mountain could reach.


    "This is really a monster-level battle!" Kakashi looked at the other seven-tailed beasts condescendingly, and sighed. It seemed that after the real Naruto appeared, even psychologically, Kakashi also had it. The feeling of looking down at the seven big-tailed beasts.


    "This is just an appetizer!"


    Naruto smiled coldly, the seal in his hand didn''t stay at all, and when he finished speaking, the seal had been completed.


    "Mu Dun Shujie is born!"


    Planting trees on top of magma is what Naruto does. The tree world grows directly on the Huaguo Mountain in Four Tails. The power of Mu Dun suppresses the power of Four Tails. The magma produced by Four Tails , Was also forcibly absorbed by Naruto''s Mu Dun.


    There was a gust of wind in the air, and the only tail beast with wings, Shigeming Nanao was already in the air, and the six wings were constantly waving, sending out a sharp wind blade with phosphorous powder.


    "Can you attack from the sky if you can''t do it below? But it''s useless, Susao!"


    Chapter 398 - Super Fierce Battle!Monster Story!!


    Although Zhongming has seven tails, it actually only has one tail, and the remaining six wings are the most special among the nine big-tailed beasts, but the strength is also the weakest, even weaker than the one-tailed Shouhe.


    Naruto just used the skeleton form of Susano Nohu to withstand Shig Ming''s wind blade, and the paralyzing phosphor powder was also blocked. Although Susano Nohu had cracks on his body, that It''s also because the amount of Chakras who have been re-explained is second only to Nine Tails and Eight Tails.


    "Spiral shuriken, the technique of flying thunder god, Mu Dun, nine tails, kaleidoscope writing round eyes..." Kakashi reported the power that Naruto had possessed one by one, and looked at each other with Kai. The corners of his mouth twitched twice at the same time. Any one of these things can make people become the top master of the ninja world, but Naruto alone occupies all of it. That''s really...


    If Kakashi and Akai knew that Naruto had already opened the eyes of reincarnation, I wonder if they would go to SHI?


    "The Sea of ??Sand Howling!!"


    The ability of Shouhe was activated, and a large area of ??land nearby was turned into sand under the power of Shouhe. The yellow sand set off a super huge wave nearly 100 meters high, which exceeded the height of Naruto''s tree boundary and the earth''s dynamic core.


    "I know the ability of Shouhe better than you, this kind of trick is useless, Mu Dun forest patron saint!"


    Under the control of his chakra, the tree world that Naruto created before has undergone earth-shattering changes again. The vitality of those trees is absolutely above the inorganic reincarnation. The leaves and branches are crisscrossed, but growing upwards. The momentum is undiminished, and they are intertwined to form a huge wooden shield.


    boom!!


    The sandy sea of ??Shouzuru hit Naruto¡¯s forest patron saint, even Kakashi behind Naruto, Akai and the eight people could feel the strong impact of that impact, of course not for Yao What a big trick, it¡¯s more troublesome for Kakashi and Akay not to be too much. Although they may not lose to Kirabi in singles, their abilities are not suitable for that trick, and the area covered by the gods is also It''s not that big, and it''s very reluctant to use Dayhu.


    The eyebrows under the earth mask frowned, and it was clear that, facing Naruto Uzumaki, who was a pillar of the nine-tailed man, his strength was higher than that of the eight-tailed beast, and the other seven-tailed beasts were far away from him. One by one is a waste of Chakra.


    After understanding this, the bandit immediately made a seal in his hand, and at the same time manipulated the seven-tailed beasts to attack.


    There is only one reincarnation eye with soil. Even with the kaleidoscope and the wood escape, plus the external golem, it is indeed very reluctant to control the seven-tailed beasts at the same time, so he doesn''t even have the energy to care about Naruto and the others.


    From one tail to seven tails, the seven-tailed beasts are arranged in a row, and the tail beast jade is launched at the same time. This scene indeed has unimaginable terrifying power.


    "Seven tail beast jade is too exaggerated, it can only be transferred with divine power!"


    "Your pupil power should not be able to handle that much! In that case, I have to open eight doors!"


    "Stupid! You will die after opening eight doors!"


    "but¡­¡­"


    "Hey! I said you two, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t exist, okay?! This is a matter between the tail beasts. Of course, it must be solved by the tail beast method. I don¡¯t allow the two of you to intervene, otherwise I will You slice it!"


    Kakashi:...


    Akai:...


    Naruto didn''t bother to pay attention to the two uncles who were speechless, and the nine-tailed Chakra appeared immediately.


    "Tailed animalization!!"


    The golden chakra burned to the boiling point in an instant, and the golden light was even more dazzling than the power of the seven-tailed beasts. This is the power of the strongest tailed beast, the nine-tailed beast, let alone more than double it.


    "Tailed beast jade!!"


    The seven tail beasts launched the tail beast jade at the same time, and they all aimed at only one target, which was the huge golden body of the nine tails.


    "Get out of here!!"


    Naruto yelled, and the huge tail of Nine Tails turned into a powerful long whip, and slapped it fiercely on the seven-tailed beast jade. Under the super dynamic vision of the eternal kaleidoscope, Naruto could see clearly After controlling the flight direction of each tail beast jade, it accurately controlled the tail of the nine tails, and slammed every place where the tail beast jade was weak.


    I have to say that after getting Sasuke¡¯s eyes, Naruto¡¯s control has reached an extremely enchanting level. The seven-tailed beast jade was slammed by the nine-tailed tail, and none of them exploded, scattered in seven directions. Accurately fell on the seven hills, and then seven consecutive explosions, turning the seven hills into ashes instantly.


    "Even the mountains are...Is this the power of the tail beast?!"


    "Cut! It was actually bounced away, in this case..."


    Roar!!


    With seven roars and a roar, the seven-tailed beasts pounced toward the nine-tailed beasts at the same time, and the monster alliance was shocked at this moment.


    "Don''t underestimate my nine-tailed man Zhuli Uzumaki Naruto!!"


    Is Naruto the kind of person who is passively beaten?!After the huge body of Nine Tails galloped forward for a while, he maximized his own impact. Naruto also injected the five-tailed Chakra into Nine Tails'' body.


    The joints of the nine-tailed forearms ejected high-pressure steam, generating the horrible force that can be used to open mountains and rocks with a hand knife. With both arms stretched out, the tyrannical force directly knocked all the seven-tailed beasts to the ground.


    "Is this the strength of Kyuubi? Idiot! Asshole!"


    With flying ability, Nanao Shigeaki was the first to get up from the ground, and at the same time, he quickly flew into the air. He opened the distance from Kyuubi. Kyuubi leaned down, and the powerful force erupted from under his feet and crushed the ground. The body immediately rushed into the air, and directly grabbed Nanao Shigeaki.


    Shigeaki was caught by the two wings by Kyuubi, and he immediately lost his balance, fell from the sky, and fell towards the Sanwei Isao below.


    In addition to his powerful ability to control water, Isoji also has a very special trick, which is to turn his body to attack like a tire, and after turning like this, Isoji''s speed is very fast, which can compensate for his speed. Shouhe quickly, and Shouhe firmly occupy the two thrones at the bottom of the speed.


    The beast with its tail like a tortoise hugged Iso into a ball, turned into a "tire" and then quickly avoided the Nanao and Kyuubi falling from the sky. Iso did not want to be their cushion at all.


    Kyuubi pressed Nanao under her body, and was about to give Nanao a fierce "super strange punch" when Kyuubi''s right hand was suddenly bitten by a six-tailed rhino, and at the same time, Shouhe rushed up from behind. It is the body formed by the sand, after splitting into sand, it gradually surrounds the nine tails and restricts the movement of the nine tails.


    After Mitsui rolled out for a certain distance, she started to roll in the opposite direction again, and the huge body rushed towards Kyuumi like a super-fast Mercedes-Benz truck.


    boom!


    After a violent sound like a burning tire, Mitsuo''s constantly rolling body was forcibly grasped by Yao''s tentacle.


    "Thanks, Xiao Ba!"


    There was a rush of horseshoes, accompanied by the white figure of Wuwei rushing towards Yaowei, like before, using his horns to give Yaowei a hard blow.


    "Don''t think that this kind of trick will be useful every time!!" Yawei roared, condensing his brute force on his left hand, knocking Wuwei directly to the ground with a fist, but he also has his own pride~arrogant. , How can you allow yourself to suffer twice in the hands of Goku?!


    !!


    No matter how you look at it, the four-tailed Monkey, who looked like an apes, punched his chest with his fists and roared like a gorilla. Then he leaped forward, grabbing the left arm of the nine tails with both hands, and his powerful arms restricted the sound. The power of people and nine tails.

 371 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 371

    "Meow!"


    With a stern meow, the second brigade plunged into the air, and the chakra guns had begun to gather in his mouth, and he wanted to launch a zero-range fire at the nine tails.


    "Don''t look down on people! Drink it!"


    Nine-tailed monster power exploded. Unimaginable terrifying power suddenly lifted the six-tailed rhinoceros and four-tailed Monkey King who were holding his left and right arms at the same time. The power of the two-tailed beasts could not match Nine-tailed. He Naruto''s powerful, huge body was directly used as a weapon and hit another brigade in mid-air.


    Roar!!


    The body was violently hit, and the three-tailed beasts all uttered painful wailing at the same time. White gas spurted from the joints of the nine-tailed, and the burst of strange power threw all the three-tailed beasts into a ball!


    "Don''t be too proud! Shouhe!!"


    Naruto clasped his hands together, and Chakra broke out on Kiuwei''s body, and forcibly broke away Shouhe who was entangled with him, Shouhe''s broken body quickly recovered, and the two who had been thrown away before gathered together.


    Mitsuo rolled quickly, and the spikes on her body forced Yao to let go.


    "It''s so powerful, so now it''s the best to hold the determination to kill you! Let the strength be together!"


    Under the control of the soil, the seven-tailed beasts had to gather together, with their mouths facing in one direction, while outputting their own chakras. Under the union of the seven-tailed beasts, an unprecedented super huge tail beast jade was at this moment. This world.


    boom!!


    The huge tail beast jade, even if it is not fully formed, its huge pressure also produced a terrifying hurricane. The excessively strong wind pressure caused the earth to burst, and the entire land was trembling because of this too huge tail beast jade.


    "Hey! Isn''t this scale too big to be too big?!" Even a person like A Kai who is out of line, couldn''t help but exclaimed after seeing the super huge tail beast jade.


    "The power of the tail beasts is concentrated in one place!"


    "Naruto! What would you do?!"


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me!" Kyuubi opened his mouth wide, and Naruto stretched out his hands to help Kyuubi complete this terrifying super giant tail beast jade.


    "Even if it is a nine-tailed enemy..."


    "Yao, you bastard shut up to this uncle! Don''t think that this uncle is as useless as you!"


    Yao: ...This smelly fox is still as annoying as before!!


    Although Nine Tails quarreled with Yao, no negligence was tolerated at this time. The terrifyingly large Chakra continued to compress and rotate in the joint hands of Nine Tails and Naruto. At this time, this super huge tail beast jade, the center Energy density will not lose to the core part of the sun.(It''s just energy density, just like the forbidden move of Athena used by three golden saints. It is said that the destructive power is comparable to the Big Bang. Of course, this destructive power does not refer to the amount, think about the twelve gold breakthrough sigh At the time of the wall, all the twelve golds were sacrificed, and the burst of power was comparable to that of the star system. It was just a galaxy. The power here refers to the "quantity". "It''s just a star system. The marvel of the three golden Athena, the destructive power is comparable to the Big Bang. Naturally refers to the energy density, which is similar to the current situation of Naruto, although the energy density is comparable to the center of the sun. But the "quantity" is still a thousand miles away)


    "Tailed beast jade!!"


    "Tailed beast jade!!"


    There seems to be a tacit agreement between the two sides. The size of the tail beast jade has reached the limit that can be controlled at the same time. So far in the history of the Ninja world, the two largest tail beast jade has had the most intense collision!!


    boom!!


    Almost at the moment of the collision, the energy of the two super giant tail beast jade exploded around. With the two super giant tail beast jade as the center, a red super high energy area appeared within a radius of 30 meters.


    The energy density of this location is already unimaginable. Naruto dares to bet that even the three generations of Raikage with the strongest shield, if they break into that place, they will have to die instantly. As for the center of the two tail beast jade, and At the point of the collision, I am afraid the temperature has reached tens of millions of degrees Celsius.


    After the horrible collision of the two super huge tail beast jade, they flew high into the sky. At a height of several thousand meters in the air, the originally balanced power became disordered, and then exploded, turning into an unimaginably huge Golden ball of light.


    The high temperature of the explosion instantly warmed the air and expanded toward the surroundings, creating a white wave of air. Then the energy wave of the explosion hit the ground, causing all the dense dust to be raised within a hundred kilometers nearby. Eight-tailed beasts The collision of the two tail beast jade condensed by the power of, instantly smashed the land, the mountains and rivers dumped, countless lives were destroyed in this explosion, everything turned into dust.


    Yao hugged his eight tentacles into a ball, protecting his fragile head, watching the huge explosion, while blocking some flying rocks with his tentacles, he said: "Aim at the position under the tail beast jade, let the two A tailed beast jade flies upwards! Good fight! But the scale is too exaggerated! It really deserves to be Nine Tails!"


    "Roar!!"


    The sky broke and the earth broke, and the roar that tore through the clouds in the sky told the world how powerful is the strongest tail beast!


    Chapter 399 - Premonition of victory, wait for us, Naruto!


    Ninja United Army Headquarters...


    Naruto set off to deal with Uchiha Sasuke, Uchiha Sasuke, and the other four shadows plus Tsunade to deal with Uchiha Madara. At the joint army headquarters, Gokage temporarily handed over the command to Nara Kajiu. More suitable for this position than him.


    Nara Shikahisa looked at the Ninja map, maintained his calm and wise as always, carefully analyzed the current situation, this fourth Ninja war can be regarded as the shortest war in the history of Ninja, and now the war has been fought. At the final stage, Naruto sent a contact before and had already defeated Yakushitou and Uchiha Sasuke, and as long as they defeated Uchiha Madara and the masked man, the war was over.


    Although there are only Naruto, Kakashi, Akai and Kirabi on the front line to deal with the mask man and the seven-tailed beast, there are eight tails and nine tails. It is not easy to lose, and the other fronts are basically It has been cleaned up, and the large forces have rushed to the front to support Naruto and the others. It can be said that as long as there are no major mistakes on the front line, the balance of this war has been clearly tilted.


    boom!


    While Lujiu was thinking about the battle, a ninja who was responsible for carrying documents suddenly fell to the ground, and the documents fell on the ground.


    "Are you okay?!" Lu Jiu ran over quickly.


    "Well, sorry, I am already very relaxed compared to everyone fighting on the battlefield." The fallen ninja said in a shame ~ ashamed. He has very heavy bags under his eyes. Obviously, he has not rested for a long time. There is no such thing as easy work. Whether it is frontline battles or rear support, it is normal not to sleep for dozens of hours.


    "No, there is tension here too, don''t mind."


    "It''s a critical moment, I''m fine!"


    "That''s it, thank you for your hard work." Lu Jiu groaned, walked to the table, and said to all the people who are now in the joint army headquarters: "Listen, everyone! The war is entering the final stage, and we, who command all the troops, will take a moment. If there is a difference, it will lead to disaster! I cannot ask you not to be too reluctant, but please hold on for a while, please!"


    At this point in the war, everyone has worked very hard. Lujiu knows that, but they stay in the joint army headquarters, which is the brain of the whole joint army. They must not make any mistakes because they cannot afford to lose.


    Qing was the first to laugh, and said, "The Sensing Force won''t suffer from this trivial matter! That''s right, everyone?!"


    "Ok!"


    Everyone in the Sensing Force nodded their heads, Xianglin snorted, and while continuing to perceive the water polo, he said: "I''m already very upset that I can''t be with Naruto. If I don''t do this little thing, I must be laughed at by him. !"


    Many people couldn¡¯t help but smile at Xianglin¡¯s words. In fact, she was not afraid of being ridiculed by Naruto, but Naruto¡¯s disappointment. If something like that happened, Xianglin would lose even the courage to live. Naruto had already become her. The only meaning of life.


    Sensing the morale of the troops so high and the communication troops unwilling to resign, a communication ninja with a unique device on his head to increase mental power said: "We will not lose! That''s right, Captain Haiyi?! Communication troops Also tirelessly"


    The morale of the sensing unit and the communication unit is high, and as the captain of the communication unit, Yamazaka nodded his head and said imposingly: "Well, yes, but if you are tired, I will help you, even if you take a break. Don¡¯t..."


    "Stupid!" The members of the communications unit couldn''t help shouting in a humble manner: "You should say decisively at this time that everyone is keeping up with my rhythm! Please feel the atmosphere, please?!"


    Although Yamanaka was the captain of the communications unit, the fact that he was stupid... everyone who had stayed at the headquarters of the Ninja United Army for a while laughed, and the tension and pressure just disappeared instantly.


    "Ok?"


    Qing and Xianglin are smiling, and the perception of the water ball suddenly fluctuates sharply. This water ball is jointly created by them and the perception ninjas. It can perceive the chakra changes in a large area. If there is an extremely powerful chakra chakra appeared If it does, the water polo will fluctuate, and bubbles will appear inside, and the bubbles that appear this time are obviously extraordinary.


    "This...this is..."


    "What''s wrong?!" Uncle Lu Jiu''s expression quickly became serious.


    Perceiving the water polo felt the unprecedented ultra-violent chakra fluctuations, which almost made it difficult for them to continue to maintain this water polo. Xianglin was trembling with excitement all over his body, blurting out: "It''s Naruto! It must be Naruto''s chakra. Something is wrong!"


    "That''s right, this chakra really feels like Naruto and Nine-tailed chakra, and there are seven-tailed chakras nearby. It seems that they are all gathered together suddenly, it is really terrible chakra!" Qing sighed. , And then his face appeared shocked again, "This...this is...too amazing! Naruto Lord and Nine-Tailed Chakra are actually bigger and stronger than the Chakra of the seven-tailed beasts combined!"


    Nine Tails vs. Seven Big Tail Beasts, the chakras erupted by the use of super-huge tail beast jade to bombard the explosion are unprecedentedly huge, the headquarters'' perception system has no reason to be unable to perceive, and even the overly large chakras almost make the perception of the water ball impossible Live, and when the tail beast jade of the Nine-Tailed and Seven-Tailed Beasts broke out, the excessively strong shock actually made the Joint Army Headquarters hundreds of kilometers away feel an obvious shock.

 372 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 372

    Finally stabilized his figure from the shock just now, Nara Lujiu''s eyes showed obvious horror, and said: "Is this the effect of the battle on the front line? Hurry up and feel the situation after that!"


    "Yes! Judging from the feeling of Chakra, the chakras of the seven-tailed beasts have been significantly weakened, but the power of Naruto-lord and Kyuubi does not seem to be attenuated. At this time, they are fighting against the mask man! Carat is really unimaginable. To be precise, he suppressed the masked man, Naruto, Bi, Kakashi, Kay, just four people..."


    Lu Jiu quickly thought about it, and then gave the order.


    "Haiichi! Do your best to transmit the battle situation on Naruto''s side directly to the minds of all the reinforcements! It only takes 15 seconds, so I want to take this to boost morale! The four of them are doing their best to fight against the powerful enemy. , Then we must also do our best to challenge! We must pass on their beliefs to everyone!!"


    "You said it would be passed on to all members?! That would cause too much burden on the Chakra meridian system. If you are a little careless..." the member of the communications unit said in a shocked tone. Even if the latter words are not spoken, everyone is clear. , From the slightest disability, to the serious...death!


    However, the uncle Yamanakai, who didn''t know how to speak just now, turned up his mouth and said, "It''s really messy, 10 seconds is enough!"


    "Brother Haida!!"


    "Sorry, but it''s very important." Lu Jiu said in a serious tone, "The time is short. Be sure to be concise and clear."


    "Although I''m not good at words, but leave it to me!" Yamanaka Koichi made a promise, and began to seal in his hands. His son-in-law was fighting desperately on the front line, and the baby daughter was rushing to support him. He is the father and the father-in-law''s. , Even if you lose this life, you can never lose face!


    At this time, I received the order to go to the front line to support the coalition forces of Naruto. At the same time, I received a message from Yamanaka Kaiichi in my mind.


    "There is news from the headquarters! We dominate the battle situation at the reinforcement location! That is to say, Naruto Uzumaki is fighting with all his strength, and Naruto Uzumaki and Your Excellency Kirabi, who should be guarded by our coalition army, are fighting on the front line with tenacious beliefs! The same is true for Kakashi and Kay, so everyone in the coalition army should also have this firm belief. This belief of everyone is the prophecy of victory in this war!!"


    Yamanaka Haiyi really struggled his life, the chakra meridian all over his body was damaged, and even his nosebleeds flowed down because of the damage inside the body.


    "Sure enough, I''m not good at words, but it took 20 seconds."


    "team leader¡­¡­"


    Lu Jiu looked at his lifelong friend with a smile, and thought in his heart: Ah, that represents your firm belief in your heart, well done, Haiyi!


    The heavy rain in the sky continued to pour down, and the coalition forces were all rushing to the front to support.


    Hinata''s white eyes were determined to give up his life, and said: "Naruto, I have been...I have been chasing your back, and I still haven''t stopped. But after this war is over, I decided not to chase you anymore. Next time I will be by your side. As Naruto Uzumaki¡¯s wife, I will stand upright beside you! Keep the same pace with you and move forward, please wait for me!"


    "Damn it! How can I let Naruto brave the limelight alone? Before I arrive, I will trouble you to deal with the spots first!" This is the tooth.


    "I want to use my ninjutsu to perfectly support Naruto. There is no reason to do this." This is Shino of Sao.


    "That kid Naruto seems to be doing a good job. According to that guy''s character, I thought he must be doing a lot of chaos again. Although he was a Hokage, his impulsive energy remained the same as before."


    "Hey, Shikamaru, if you speak ill of Naruto like this, be careful that he retaliates against you later."


    "Cut! I''m telling the truth."


    "Naruto is an impulsive ghost, and it has become an established impression that I am a fat man, but this time I will definitely not fall behind!!"


    "He''s not the kind of person who is calm and good at planning." Shikamaru once again complained to Naruto, because of this, I need me, wait for me, Naruto, I will be there soon!


    "Really! Dad and Naruto are all messy guys, won''t it be a problem to output so many chakras? It made me all motivated, really!" Ino complained, speeding up again. My Miss Ino can never lose this time!The prophecy of victory must be fulfilled!!


    "Teacher Akai, that idiot is okay, he won''t be dragging Naruto''s hind legs." Tian Tian expressed his worry, and he was really speechless to that idiot teacher, and also nothing to say to the impulsive man of his own.


    "Don''t worry, every day, it''s okay to have Teacher Kakashi here." Ning Ci''s face was as calm and indifferent as ever, but his white eyes were burning with warfare. "Naruto-sama gave me the power to break my destiny. Now is the time for me to use this power to reward Naruto-sama!"


    "Every day! Ningci! If you have time to speak, it''s better to run faster! As a response to Teacher Kai and Naruto heroic attitude, now is the time to implement your own endurance!!"


    "Haha, Xiao Li, this is the only time I think you are right."


    "Oh oh oh!! Youth is burning!!!"


    "Uh... when I didn''t say it just now."


    "Naruto, you changed me, and now you have changed the entire Ninja world! From the Ninja test, you vowed to catch up with you, but you bastard always bear the heavy responsibility on your own shoulders every time. Do you know how angry I am?! No matter what you say this time, you don¡¯t want to leave me behind, I will face the enemy with you! Don¡¯t think of me as a weak woman, I am a five-generation Naruto''s disciple Haruno Sakura!!"


    "Huh! I didn''t expect Hokage and Bi to do a good job!" Raikage''s beard curled up, and his rough face concealed his joy.


    "Feng Ying! Speed ??up! We must go as soon as possible! We entrusted Naruto that brat to victory over there, but instead of defeating Madara, we let him run. If we let the brat know that You can''t laugh at us to death!" Ono Mu said angrily, and Wu Ying trembled~ trembling when he said the content.


    "I see!" Gaara accelerated Sanda''s speed again. If Naruto was allowed to fight alone in front, my sister knew that I had to kill me.


    Thinking of my sister''s incarnation as Godzilla, Gaara instinctively trembled~ trembling.


    "Damn! That stinky boy, another person is doing something dangerous, I have to beat him into meat sauce!"


    Terumi Mei glanced at Tsunade angrily rolling up his sleeves, his green eyes looked in the direction of the front line, Naruto, you asked me to marry me, don¡¯t let me be a widow before I get married, you must wait for us what!Naruto!!


    Wait for us!Naruto!!


    Chapter 400-Ten Tails Resurrection Prelude, Showdown!


    The joint-tailed beast jade of the seven-tailed beasts was forcibly resisted by the super giant-tailed beast jade of Naruto and the nine-tailed beast. Fearing that something might happen again, he brought all the seven-tailed beasts back into the Outer Golem, and the entire Outer Golem attacked Naruto and the others.


    "let''s go!"


    "Good! Lei Dunlei Biography!"


    Kakashi quickly separated a shadow clone. The shadow clone and the main body simultaneously used Thunder, pulling a destructive lightning chain in his hand, and strangling the left hand of the outer golem.


    "Kay!!"


    "Understood! Six doors are open!!" Akai and Kakashi are friends for many years, and they cooperated the most tacitly. When Kakashi grabbed the outgoing golem, they immediately opened the six doors, and the whole body was covered with green chakra light. , Power kicked the little finger of the left foot of the Golem, "Look at the move! The little finger attacks!"


    Akay¡¯s move was probably specifically designed to deal with outside golems, so he came up with it temporarily. The six-door Akay has enough strength to be considered strong in the shadow class. He kicked directly on his little toe with all his strength. The Outer Golem mourned for three seconds...


    "Let''s go together! Xiaoba!"


    "To understanding!"


    "Tailed beast uppercut!!"*2


    Yao and Nine Tails teamed up, the huge body sent out a terrifying uppercut, and hit the chin of the outer golem fiercely. The strongest two-tailed beasts joined forces directly to the outer golem. Knocked to the ground.


    Naruto floated in the body of Kyuubi, smirking at the dirt, and said, "Your face is ugly."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Anyway, if you use a mask to cover your face, then just do whatever I want, how about it. If you refuse to accept you, come and bite me." Naruto made it clear that he was a rascal, anyway, he would dare to continue wearing the mask with the soil, Naruto I dared to continue to use him to get rid of.


    "Yoshi! Naruto! Well said!" Akai expressed his support to Naruto with blood.


    "I said don''t provoke opponents." Kakashi reluctantly raised his forehead, whether he was a comrade-in-arms or a boss, they were all top-notch.


    "There is no way, only shot."


    Bringing the soil sighed, a seal was formed in his hand, and there was a bang beside him, and a huge red gourd appeared immediately.


    "I''ll just say, who would be okay to steal the red gourd sealed with Brother Gold and Silver, think about it and know it must be you."


    "I originally planned to resurrect him in full form, but even if there is only a part of it, his power will not be affected."

 373 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 373

    With the seal in his hand, the outside golem swallowed the red gourd sealed with the gold and silver brothers into its abdomen. Then, on that strange face, all nine eyes were opened in an instant, and the eyes were bloodshot. , It looked terrifying and terrifying, but the outgoing golem immediately yelled to the sky.


    The nine eyes of the Outer Golem respectively represent the nine big-tailed beasts. The middle one is naturally the strongest nine-tailed beast. Because its power is stronger than the other eight-tailed beasts, it should be in the middle to balance the other eight tails. The existence of the beast, and the four eyes on the left represent two, four, six, eight, and the right, one, three, five, seven. This is because of left yin and right yang. In the Book of Changes, even numbers are yin numbers and odd numbers are yang numbers.


    The soiled Jie-yin represents the re-fusion of the ten-tailed body of the outer golem and the ten-tailed chakra of the nine big-tailed beasts. The outer golem grabs its head and constantly roars in pain, everywhere in the air. The terrifying chakras were all escaping, and some of the smaller gravel could not stand the influence of the huge chakras and flew upwards.


    "It''s miserable, he is going to resurrect Ten Tails, and things can''t be stopped now." Naruto stared at the outgoing golem and said bad words, but his eyes were not so scared. Ten tails are resurrected. The general trend, that is, something that cannot be stopped, Naruto didn''t intend to stop it. Even if he snatched the Seven-Tailed Beast back, would it be interesting to snatch it back after a while?


    "But what is going on? If he said when he declared war at the Five Shadows talks, he should be fighting to collect the chakras of the Nine-Tailed Beast used for the resurrection of the Ten-tailed Beast, but the Eight-Tailed and Nine-Tailed are still on our side. , Is he bluffing?"


    "It doesn''t look like it should be, Kakashi." Naruto held his arms without moving, and was too lazy to stop the resurrection of Tentails. At this time, he needs to accumulate strength to deal with the subsequent battle. "The guy said,''But Even if there is only a part of it, his power will not be affected.'' That is to say, as long as there are seven-tailed beasts, plus a part of the eight-tailed and nine-tailed chakras, it should be enough to resurrect the ten-tailed, but in an incomplete posture Resurrection, I don¡¯t know what kind of changes will happen."


    "Part of it?" Kakashi was stunned, then remembered something, and said: "It''s the Sora of the Temple of Fire, and the gold and silver brothers sealed by the red gourd that he just swallowed. What about Yao?"


    "My octopus foot, Chakra whose foot was snatched by him." Yao said helplessly.


    "Although we have been rhyming, we made mistakes again and again."


    "Raikage might kill you if he knows it, Bi." Naruto looked at Yao helplessly, Kirabi said strange rap in his consciousness, and then didn''t bother to care about the fool.


    "Now the Outer Golem has one to seven tails in its body, as well as the eight tails and part of the chakra. Ten tails are about to be resurrected. After all, the ten tails are a collection of nine big-tailed beasts, and they are more powerful than any tail beast. It¡¯s much stronger, but among them, the strongest Chakras are me and Yao. He only got a part of the chakras. It¡¯s hard to tell who will lose and who will win if you don¡¯t have a trial.¡± The tone of the nine tails is not as arrogant as before, obviously. He also cares about the power of Tentails, but he is full of fighting spirit. That''s because the power of Ninetails has doubled or even more. Facing the incompletely resurrected Tentails, Ninetails may be able to defeat them. , If you can beat Tokuo, Kyuubi is absolutely proud of it.


    "It seems that you have misunderstood. For me, there is no need for Tentails to be fully resurrected. After all, my purpose is to read the ultimate illusion infinite month, so that everything in this world..."


    "Stop it!!"


    When Jiedu wanted to publish his set of fallacies and heresies, Naruto interrupted him directly by saying three stops, and said, "Thank you, I am not here to listen to your nonsense. Last time the Five Shadows Conference I''ve said it all over again. You still come. You don''t bother me and I think your fart is ugly. Could it be that your body is actually a tape recorder? And it''s cassette tape, and only say a word?"


    Bring soil:...


    The soiled person was vomiting blood again and was told by Naruto''s mouth.


    The more serious Kakashi and Yao looked at Naruto with a black line. Did you talk like that?Even if you provoked the enemy, you didn''t do it to your level. I think the one on the other side is almost mad at you.


    Ming is too lazy to worry about how those guys complain about him in their hearts. This guy who feels good about himself, with one hand on his hips and the other with dirt, said: "I don''t remember anything in my mind now, I just know I want to beat you up. An idiot! Then put that unlimited monthly reading into your mother¡¯s P eyes!!"


    He was insulting to his parents and cursed without saying his wife and children, but Naruto had no such awareness at all. He greeted his mother with soil in one sentence, and then the spiral shuriken in his hand took shape in an instant.


    "Go! Wind escape spiral shuriken!"


    Uchiha¡¯s spirit of bringing soil is also considered tough. After being stimulated by Naruto¡¯s mouth so many times, he hasn¡¯t gone mad. He immediately blocked Naruto¡¯s spiral shuriken, and a mysterious spatial vortex appeared in his right eye. .


    "Don''t want to run into a golem!"


    "Then I want to touch it to you!"


    Naruto smiled maliciously and said that he was exactly a kid who was playing a prank, although his pranks would change the future of the entire Ninja World, saying: "Kakashi, come here, I have a battle plan."


    "A battle plan?"


    Kakashi wiped off the black line that appeared on his head and ran to Naruto''s side. After Naruto whispered to him for a while, Kakashi''s eyes widened and said: "This method is dangerous, but it''s worth trying. "


    "Don''t worry, Kakashi, if you die, I will engrave your name on the memorial tablet."


    "Uh... then there is no need."


    "Can you explain what the battle plan is?" A Kai asked with a question mark.


    "There''s no time, please explain while playing, Akai, you and I and Kakashi will deal with the masked guy together, Bi, please take the opportunity to deal with the outside golem with Xiao Ba."


    "OK! Leave it to my uncle Kirabi!"


    "Yoshi! Let''s go together!" Naruto roared fighting spirit, raising his right hand, the huge chakra compressed in his hand, and the golden figure first turned into a streamer and rushed towards the soil.


    "Super Mini Tail Beast Jade!"


    "Lei Dun Lei Chuan!"


    "Since that guy can only turn into an entity at the moment of the attack, then use a close attack to force him to expose his flaws." Akai took out two nunchakus, not to be outdone, and immediately rushed towards the soil. , "Double attack teeth!"


    "Boring, your attacks are useless."


    Dai Tu said indifferently, turning his body into illusion. Naruto, Kakashi and Akay''s attacks all penetrated the soiled body, and they did not play any role at all, but this was only Naruto¡¯s. Only the first step of the battle plan.


    "First of all, it''s with you." Taito avoided the attack of the three people, and grabbed Naruto''s head.


    "Shenwei!"


    "Nani?!"


    Kakashi opened the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, but instead of aiming at the soil, he aimed at the super mini-tailed beast jade in Naruto¡¯s hand. With the support of Nine Tails Chakra, Kakashi used the power of God The speed reached its limit, and Naruto¡¯s ultra-mini tail beast jade was instantly transferred into the body space, and then...


    boom!!


    The four figures interlaced, the huge explosion almost completely engulfed the dirt on the right shoulder, and the whole body was suddenly shocked, and the eyes were full of incredible flavor.


    "Success!" Naruto and Kakashi exclaimed.


    Although Akay didn''t know what was going on, as a master of physique, his body''s reaction speed could even be said to be faster than Naruto''s in an instant. He flew and kicked directly on his back with dirt.


    "Power Prelude!"


    boom!


    After being bombarded by Naruto''s super mini-tailed beast jade, the poor Uchiha brought the soil, and then was kicked by Akai again.


    "Success! But why?"


    Chapter 401-Cracked Mask, Uchiha Madara is here!


    After Akay succeeded in attacking, and asking this question so blankly, Kakashi and Naruto couldn''t stand the blow and almost rushed to the street.


    Once again, he had a sense of the degree of his old friend''s white eyes. Kakashi scratched his head and said: "We always thought that the masked man''s ability is the ability to let all attacks penetrate his body and the ability to absorb and release objects. "


    "Is it not?"


    "In fact, his ability is only to absorb and release objects. Our attack will penetrate his body because he absorbed part of his body into a different space when he was attacked, just like Naruto¡¯s The ultra-mini tail beast jade aimed at his shoulder, that part of the shoulder was absorbed into the different space when he was attacked."


    This can be regarded as a variant of Shenwei. I know that using Shenwei to absorb himself is slower than absorbing other things, so I came up with this method. Only use the power to transfer the part of the body that is attacked. This way, it can almost be done. Instant transfer, coupled with the excellent dynamic vision of the writing wheel eye, so I am not afraid of the opponent''s speed so fast that I can''t react.


    "Then Naruto''s ultra-mini tail beast jade has penetrated the opponent''s body, why can the attack succeed?"


    "Because the different space of his pupil technique and the different space of my divine power are the same space." When Kakashi said this, his eyes were full of pain, and said: "When he absorbs the overlapping part of his body and Naruto When entering a different space to avoid an attack, I also used my body to teleport Naruto¡¯s ultra-mini tail beast jade into that space. The part that was teleported into was of course the entity, so I was attacked."


    "Wait, wait a minute!" A Kai widened his eyes, and said, "Why are your pupil skills and his pupil skills in the same space? Are all time-space ninjutsu in the same space?"


    "Of course not!" It was Naruto who said this. "When I used the technique of the Thunder God to jump in space, the space tunnel I walked was completely different from Kakashi''s supernatural power. As for Kakashi''s left eye The space of the right eye of the masked man will be the same because of..."


    "They were originally the same pair of eyes!" Kakashi roared and told the truth.

 374 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 374

    Kai''s eyes widened, he understood, he understood a completely impossible truth.


    "But...didn''t he already died in the Shenwu Kun Bridge battle?!"


    "But after that, his body was not found."


    Naruto looked at Kakashi and sighed helplessly, and said, "Kakashi, it''s not the time to talk about this. Anyway, let''s break his mask first."


    "I understand, Naruto."


    "Go on! Kakashi, the shadow avatar!"


    "Don''t think the same trick will work again! I just don''t let you pass through!" Bringing soil will not make the same mistake again. The kaleidoscope of the right eye rotates, and it constantly summons from the divine space. The iron rod with the power to suppress the tail beast.


    One Naruto quickly rushed towards the belt soil, while the other condensed the tail beast jade on the surface mountain.


    "Akai!"


    "Understood! Six doors are open!!" Akai immediately understood Naruto''s meaning, immediately opened the six doors, rushed to the front of Naruto and Moto, his fists kept swinging.


    "Toward the Peacock!!"


    A Kai''s fists punched countless flame bombs, dispelling all the iron rods released from the soil. Naruto followed behind A Kai, rushing to the soil without any reduction, and pressed his right hand.


    "Dayu spiral pill!"


    "Divine power!" Kakashi''s divine power focused on the Daiyu Helix Maru in Naruto''s right hand, continuously distorting the space.


    "Idiot! I won''t let Zhong do the same tricks!" Tan said coldly, the kaleidoscope in his right eye turned again, and the huge iron rod summoned from the divine power space, piercing Naruto''s body in one breath.


    "It seems that my speed is faster, Kakashi, after all, you can''t continuously use the power of this borrowed thing, and you can''t use its full power." Saiduo said mockingly, here can be regarded as an identity. Come on, Kakashi''s eyes are borrowed, and hiss are not.


    boom!


    "Nani? Shadow clone?"


    "Good opportunity! It''s now!"


    Kirabi and Yao seized the chance that Oido was distracted by the attacks of Kakashi and Naruto, and immediately rushed to the outgoing golem and slammed them up.


    "Don''t underestimate me! Uchiha Flame Array!" The soiled left hand seemed to burn with flames, and then pressed a palm to the ground, and a red flame enchantment suddenly appeared around the body of the outer golem.


    boom!!


    "Ah! Hot and hot!!!"


    The power of the enchantment was so extraordinary that even Yawei couldn''t punch it through with one punch, and even caused his fist to be ignited by the red flame.


    "Take it! Tail Beast Jade!"


    The tail beast jade of Naruto''s body on the ground finally condensed successfully, the huge black chakra ball pushed the Jinshan, down the jade pillar, and flew towards the soil with an aura of destruction.


    "It''s useless, it''s just a waste of Chakra."


    Dai Tu said indifferently, Shenwei activated, turning his whole body into the Shenwei space, avoiding Naruto''s tail beast jade explosion.


    In the cold and silent divine space, the soil steadily landed on the ground, but there was something in the corner of his eyes. The moment he raised his head, he actually saw a dazzling golden figure.


    "You...you are..."


    "Six generations of Naruto Naruto Uzumaki!"


    Original... That''s the case. The divine power just now was not to transfer Helix Maru, but to transfer the entire shadow clone into the divine power space. Damn Kakashi, actually faster than my iron rod!!


    "Dayu spiral pill!!"


    boom!!


    The so-called hitting people without slapped faces and cursing people without revealing shortcomings. Naruto, a black-hearted fellow, has no such awareness. A big jade spiral pill hit the dirty front face severely, and completely beat his annoying mask. broken.


    She covered her face with dirt, as if she couldn''t see anyone.


    "Is this your tactic with Kakashi?"


    "Yes, this is a divine mighty space after all. Although I can forcefully break in with the Thunder God, you will definitely be prepared after the last time. Therefore, it is necessary to use Kakashi¡¯s divine might to transfer me in. The safest and safest method is that it is useless if you catch me, because I am just a shadow clone."


    boom!


    The shadow clone Naruto was relieved of the spell in front of the soil and turned into a cloud of white smoke. If the shadow clone was exploded, he could vent a bit of anger, but now he almost vomited the blood.


    "Uh..."


    Kakashi groaned in pain, his body fell softly to the ground, his left hand was covering his left eye, and the blood continued to flow down his left hand. It seemed that even the nine-tailed chakra passed by Naruto was used for a short time. It''s too reluctant to launch so many times inside, and my eyes can''t hold it anymore.


    "Kakashi!" Akai hurried over to hold on to his old friend.


    The space was distorted again, and the shattered soil of the mask was transformed from the divine space. Kakashi raised his head tiredly, and closed his left eye. The blood flowing down showed that he is in a very bad state now, and his right eye looked in pain and sadness. Bring soil.


    "It''s really you, bringing soil..."


    "Is he the Uchiha Daido?" It¡¯s been a long time since I traveled. Although I remember the character Uchiha Daido, but I don¡¯t remember his appearance very clearly. Although there are memories passed by before the shadow clone, Naruto still pinches With his chin, he looked up and down at Uchiha''s soil, only to jump out a word for a long time, almost letting everyone on the scene rush to the street.


    "It''s so ugly."


    If you say that the original man with soil is not a handsome guy, but his facial features are good at any rate, but now this one, the right half of his face is completely distorted, just like his heart, completely distorted, it really touches the word handsome. Not above.


    Bring soil:...


    Kakashi & Kay:...


    Kirabi & Yao:...


    Everyone is speechless to Naruto. What does it matter if the enemy looks good or not?!Can your focus be normal?!


    "Fire escape storm dancing!" Taito was really about to be hit by Naruto to death, and he didn''t bother to talk nonsense with him. The storm dance started immediately, and the spirally spreading flame speed was amazing.


    "I''ve seen this trick last time!" Naruto is prepared to fight, and naturally won''t fall under the wind, Fei Lei Shen Kuwu immediately levitated in front of him, "Fei Lei Shen enchantment!"


    The spirally spreading flames were absorbed by Flying Thunder God''s enchantment in a spiral-shaped space enchantment. Akai''s eyes were kind and praised: "Good job!"


    The space fluctuated again, but when Naruto resisted the storm and danced wildly, Naruto immediately came to Kakashi''s side and reached out to catch Kakashi who was almost unable to move because of the excessive use of the kaleidoscope.


    With the power of Kakashi, the power of soil will not have the advantage. To be honest, after removing the power of power, the power of soil is different from that of Naruto, so the power of soil Give up attacking Naruto, but choose to start with Kakashi.


    "Kakashi!"


    Akay was taken aback, and immediately swiped the nunchaku in his hand toward the face of Tou, but without Kakashi¡¯s supernatural power support, Akai¡¯s attack would not work on Tou, and his right eye. Activated the divine power and sucked Kakashi into his own space.


    "Damn it! Konoha Cyclone!!"

 375 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 375

    "Demon Fox Claw!"


    Naruto and Akai attacked at the same time. One swiveled and kicked at his head, while the other grabbed his heart. He brought the soil and instantly activated the power of God, turning his head and right chest into the space of God. Instantly immune to the attacks of Naruto and Akai.


    Turning around with the soil, while immunizing against Naruto''s attack with divine power, he rushed towards Naruto, preparing to seize this key nine-tailed man''s strength.


    Naruto looked at Ji Tu with a weird smile, and he shook his heart. When he felt that something was wrong, his chest was suddenly attacked by a huge force. The violent blow made Ji Tu cough up a mouthful of blood. .


    "Heh heh heh, it seems that my plan has succeeded." Naruto looked at Zedu proudly, declaring the winner of this duel.


    "What exactly is going on?!"


    "It''s Kakashi."


    "Kakashi?!"


    "Yes, I deliberately let Kakashi be absorbed by his supernatural power just now, because when he is immune to our attack, he will transfer part of his body to the supernatural space, so I deliberately let Kakashi be absorbed by his power The divine power is absorbed. When our attack is evaded by him, Kakashi can launch an attack from within the divine power."


    "That''s the case, but isn''t Kakashi also dangerous in this way?"


    "Hey, with the protection of Chakra from Nine Tails and I, Kakashi is not so easy to die, and even if he is in trouble, he can escape with his might at any time."


    "But Kakashi''s eyes are already..."


    "That''s also false. I told Kakashi to deliberately cut his lower eyelid and use blood to confuse Uchiha''s soil, making him think that Kakashi shed blood and tears because of excessive use of the kaleidoscope. For the sake of safety, he Of course, we must catch Kakashi, who also possesses the power, because Kakashi is temporarily unable to use the power, and our two attacks cannot cause him damage, so he will definitely attack Kakashi. This is what All of my battle plan with Kakashi."


    "I really underestimated you. I didn''t expect your plan to be so thorough. Maybe you are a more troublesome think tank than Nara Shika."


    "Hmph, thanks for the compliment." Naruto said politely without knowing it. In fact, he knows his own ability. He definitely has the strength that Lu Jiu''s wisdom can''t do. But in terms of brain power, Uncle Lu Jiu still wants Better than him, Naruto''s plan seems to be thorough, but in fact there are many loopholes, but Naruto wiped it out with incomparable strength.


    With the twisted face of the soil, it can be seen that the complexion is very ugly (in fact, there is no way to see the good-looking complexion), and after activating the divine power, he took the initiative to "vomit" Kakashi.


    Kakashi, who also possesses the power of God, can¡¯t solve him quickly with dirt, and although it¡¯s a little troublesome, Naruto can indeed break into his power space forcibly, and it¡¯s troublesome if he is flanked. There is really no way to bring dirt. Kakashi spat out.


    Snapped!


    Naruto and Kakashi high-five, the battle plan is perfect!


    "But..." With his arms in his arms, Tai Tu turned into that abominable look like God No. 1 and Lao Tzu No. 2. "In the face of absolute strength, any conspiracy is useless."


    boom!


    Uchiha Madara, come!


    Chapter 402 - Fighting Uchiha Madara!Suzuo Nenghu fights the woodman art!


    "Are you Uchiha Madara?"


    Naruto¡¯s old problem has committed again, and he is not polite at all to look up and down, and he is not afraid that he will read it for a month. After a while, he said: "Sure enough, he looks more handsome. After all, he is the BOSS. After all, and some miscellaneous soldiers. It''s different." Speaking of "Miscellaneous Soldiers", he glanced at the dirt.


    Madara would never have thought that when he appeared, he would face such an opening. When his head was short-circuited by Naruto''s words, he turned to Niu Di and asked a very silly question.


    "Who is this kid?"


    "Nine tails."


    "Maa, you are really fake. You don''t even recognize the nine-tailed chakra with a kaleidoscope of writing round eyes, can you?" Naruto dared to laugh at Madara and said, "Or you are because Was it a miserable loss to Senjujutsuma that left a psychological shadow and led to dementia?


    spot:¡­¡­


    Bring soil:...


    Everyone:...


    As soon as Madara and Naruto met, they learned the power of his poisonous tongue. They were speechless in an instant. Kakashi and the others were already crying and crying. Boss, please converge, OK?Whatever you want to play in Konoha, you are at war. The person you are facing is Madara Uchiha!


    Ming talent doesn''t care about the cries of the group of people behind, so he will shabu the soil twice, otherwise he will not play.


    Uchiha smiled back and said, "Konoha''s juniors really don''t know how to respect seniors. It seems that I have to take care of him."


    "Ahhhh, when will the defeated generals of the Senshouzhujian be so arrogant?"


    "Amaterasu!"


    "Amaterasu!"


    Naruto and Madara started Amaterasu at the same time. The only two pairs of eternal kaleidoscopes in the world looked at each other. A black flame burned at the center of their sights. Madara¡¯s face was slightly shocked, and Naruto took the opportunity to start Yan Dun. With the ability of Tian Zhao Hei Yan, he transformed into a fierce monster, and flew towards the spot and the soil.


    In the fourth war of Ninja World in "Honen", Sasuke''s Yandan cooperated with Naruto''s spiral shuriken to launch the Shakudan Hikaru Hayate Jet Black Arrow Style, and Senjuku said, "I have never seen it. It¡¯s been such a powerful addition to the life!¡± It is speculated that before Sasuke, some people from the Uchiha clan were able to use Yan Dun. The most likely one is Madara. Anyway, it is set as Madara Hui Yan Dun.


    Although Madara was a little surprised that Naruto would also use Amaterasu, he quickly reacted and used the pupil power of the kaleidoscope to forcibly extinguish Naruto''s Amaterasu.


    Uchiha Madara owns the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, so he looked directly into Naruto''s eyes, folded his arms, and said faintly: "It turns out that I used Uchiha''s items. This pair of eyes has to be retracted."


    Naruto suddenly looked contemptuous, and said: "Maa, you come here less, you are the most unqualified person to say this kind of thing, you guy who has the will of the inter-column cells of the thousand hands, if you have the ability, you can take the thousand hands column Try to dig out all the cells in the middle!"


    spot:¡­¡­


    Facts proved that even Madara would not be Naruto¡¯s opponent when it comes to eloquence. Madara was so angry that he snorted coldly and said, ¡°It seems that you have to use force to get those eyes back.¡±


    "Whatever you take, you can just say that you can''t grab it. If you say it so elegantly, it makes you more educated, no matter how educated you are or you can''t change the fact that you are a robber, and it''s still a long-lived person suffering from old age Robber with dementia."


    "Shut up!!" Madara really couldn''t stand Naruto''s whispering whisper, "Mudun Shujie is born!"


    "I~ damn! You think you will! Mu Dun Shujie has a birthday!!"


    Naruto made it clear that he was going to fight against Banda. The trees on both sides grew and spread quickly like monsters. Under the control of Naruto and Madara, they attacked, absorbed and regenerated continuously, and the trees grew higher and higher. A piece of land is covered by super dense trees.


    Naruto and Madara stepped on the trunk at the same time and kept jumping up, and the two came to the top of the big tree, with the blood-red moon as their background.


    Ding!!


    The Uchiha fan in Madara''s hand and the Kusanaru sword in Naruto''s hand collided with each other. The Uchiha fan was probably considered an artifact level. After being cut by the Kusanagi sword, there were no traces. Of course, the Kusana sword was not damaged.


    The figures of the two flew back, and Madara''s hands instantly completed the seal.


    "The fire escapes the fire!"


    The high-temperature flame condenses into a huge fire spear, both destructive power and speed are much better than ordinary fire escape. The flame instantly transforms the tree world into a sea of ??fire, with a huge impact towards Naruto. Rush.


    Although the trees made of wood escape are highly resistant to flames, and ordinary flames are hard to destroy, the spotted flames are obviously not comparable to ordinary fire escapes. The rare A~ level fire escape technique in the Ninja world, let alone Half of this tree world birth is still under the control of Madara, as long as Madara allows it, the flame can naturally burn the tree world.


    "Water escape hard vortex water blade!"


    Naruto threw a blue high-pressure water spear, and after colliding with Madara''s fierce extinguishment, a huge water vortex erupted, suppressing Madara''s fierce extinguishment by one end, and the entire water vortex swept towards Madara.


    Madara didn''t absorb Naruto''s ninjutsu with Hungry Ghost Dao this time, but instead used Fire Dun to resist with interest.


    "Fire escape is extinguished!"

 376 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 376

    It is also the A~ level fire escape technique. It exhales a huge fireball with a diameter of more than 30 meters in one breath. The extinguishing of the fierce fire and the power of extinguishing the fierce fire are better than Naruto¡¯s hard vortex water blade. The huge fireball will After the water vortex evaporates, the volume is reduced by half, but it continues to fly towards Naruto.


    Naruto gathered the rest of the tree world on his side, and extinguished Madara''s arrogance. In this confrontation, Naruto had a slight advantage.


    Madara looked at Naruto with approval and said, "The wooden escape between the pillars and the water escape between the pillars, you know a lot."


    Although the pillars were dead, fighting this kid might bring a lot of surprises.


    "Thanks for the compliment, Madara."


    "Good job! Naruto!" Kakashi made a strong fist. Madara''s appearance had a great impact on the battle. Now Naruto can fight Madara, which is definitely good news. "Wait a minute! Madara appears here, that''s not Tsunade. Your lord and them..."


    "They...I don''t know, maybe they won''t be safe, right." Madara said a lie indifferently.


    "Big Brother..."


    "hateful!"


    Kakashi, Akai, and Kiraby are all worried, but Naruto is holding his arms for a while, looking at Madara jokingly at the eternal kaleidoscope, and said: "Madara, the child who lies is going to be beaten~ ."


    spot:¡­¡­


    Kakashia Kechi Rabbi:...


    Even if I worry about the five people over there, the three people here are still given to SHOCK by Naruto. Boss, can we go back and play again?After returning to Konoha, can you make some spotted dummies for you to play with?Can you be more serious now?


    Madara has nothing to say, except for the idiot between the pillars, Naruto is the first guy who can make him so speechless.


    Naruto didn¡¯t realize it at all. He hugged his arms and said, "Well, although the distance is still a little far away, I can clearly feel that the Five Shadows are rushing here. In fact, it was not you who defeated them, but You are chased by them, Madara."


    "Well, it was you who passed the Nine-Tailed Chakra to the Gokage guy, but it is really strange that the Nine-Tailed guy would actually agree to pass his chakra to others."


    Madara''s tone is indifferent, but he can still hear some uncomfortable. Although he is not running away, Gokage can''t help him, but because of the Nine-Tailed Chakra that Naruto continuously transmits, Madara can''t help Gokage.


    The most troublesome thing for Madara is Tsunade. He used the technique of the Hundred Heroes, and Naruto kept passing the nine-tailed chakras from the past, so Tsunade could not be killed at all, and it was useless to burn with Amaterasu, Tsunade Cut off the burned part directly, and then regenerate. Moonread is also immune to illusions because Naruto keeps passing chakras. Even if Susano is opened, Tsunade can¡¯t be killed. Tsunade is the ultimate medical ninja. If you don''t die, the other Four Shadows won''t die. Madara is really annoying, so he came here.


    "Hee hee, that guy in Nine Tails, although he has a bad temper, he actually..."


    "You shut up! Where did so much nonsense come from?!" Before Naruto finished speaking, he was immediately interrupted by the furious Kyuubi, "Now quickly take care of that bastard Madara! Over there. There is a Golem from the outside world!! Don''t talk nonsense to me!"


    "Yes~~" Naruto said dubiously, slandering Nine Tails in his heart is definitely menopause.


    "Akai, Kakashi, you two deal with the soil, Madara will leave it to me, Bi, Xiaoba, you guys find a way to break the barrier and attack the outside golem!"


    "To understanding!"


    "Golem?" Madara turned his head and looked at the Uchiha flame formation with soil, inside and outside the Golem roared, "With soil, you haven''t caught Yao and Kyuubi, have you started the plan rashly? You are impatient, bring the soil to resurrect me in this state, is this also because of this?"


    Bringing soil was like a stuffy egg without saying a word, and the wound on his right arm he had been injured quickly recovered at this time.


    "Forget it, you are like this, you must have your own ideas. What were you doing before, what happened to Nagato? It was the right time to resurrect me with the reincarnation technique. This is the original arrangement."


    "That guy betrayed, and I took the reincarnation eye from him."


    "It''s all like this one by one, forget it, it''s still too late, I will catch the eight tails and nine tails."


    "Will you say big things like this? What if you can''t get off stage for a while, Madara?" Naruto laughed and continued to tease Madara.


    "You have a lot of nonsense, the fire escape dragon flame singing technique!"


    Madara couldn''t help but spit out several high-temperature fire dragons in his mouth. Sasuke was able to skillfully use the dragon fire technique, and he could spit out a few fire dragons in a row, but both speed and strength were inferior to each other. spot.


    "If you deal with the fire dragon, you must use this, the wood escape and wood dragon technique!"


    "Oh, have you mastered this technique? The wooden dragon between the pillars used to bind me and Nine-Tailed. It''s pretty good, Nine-Tailed Imp." Madara smiled, obviously getting more and more excited in the battle. Naruto''s strength can make him feel excited, and feel full of fighting spirit, just like when he faced Shima.


    "Thank you for the compliment, Ochi Uchiha."


    spot:¡­¡­


    Three black lines hung down from Madara''s forehead, and Madara was already unable to complain about the heir between the pillars.Although Naruto¡¯s wooden dragon has one enemy and many, its speed and strength are far better than Ban¡¯s dragon flame singing technique. The wooden dragon¡¯s body twists flexibly in the air, and the control of the wheel is written in Naruto¡¯s kaleidoscope. Next, he opened his mouth and smashed a fire dragon, two dragon claws smashed two, and finally the tail twitched all the remaining three fire dragons.


    "Suzano can be!"


    Unlike the five shadows playing games over there, Madara directly turned on the Susao Noh''s ultimate body. The huge blue giant stood proudly between the sky and the earth, and the power of the god of destruction exuded was definitely not lost to the tail beast. The ultimate strength of, in fact, Suzuo Nenghu in the form of a skeleton can absolutely not resist the power of the wooden dragon, this is very clear.


    Suzuo Nenghu drew both swords at the same time, Naruto can be sure that it is not the ten-punch sword and the Kusanaru sword, nor the last sword of the butu soul, but the power is endless, and he drew the sword and cut the wooden dragon in an instant. Cut off, the huge power cuts off all the nearby hills, and it can cut everything with a single cut, which means that the power is enough to match the tail beast.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, let me see how much skill you have inherited between the pillars. Now that you have learned the wood escape, you should have mastered that technique. The pillars used to fight against me. The ultimate wood escape."


    Regardless of the Moon Eye plan for the time being, Madara pays more attention to Naruto''s strength. How does Naruto''s strength compare to Zhuma, Madara is very concerned about this.


    "If you want to see it so much, let you see this technique again, and I will use this to push you into the abyss of failure again! Wood escape wooden man technique!"


    Chapter 403 - Madara''s shock!King Asura with three heads and six arms!


    "Hahahaha..." Looking at the majestic wooden man, Uchiha Madara laughed loudly. He thought that the pillar was dead, and no one would be able to follow him for a long time, but he didn''t expect the current Nine-Tailed Imp , He actually mastered the wood escape and Uchigi art that he didn''t even master, how could Uchiha Madara not be excited?!


    "I''ll tell you how many catties this wooden man skill has!"


    "It''s not too much, but it just happened to beat your level, Madara! I''ve already surpassed the pillars! The Asura Art of Mu Escape!"


    On the basis of the technique of the wooden man, Naruto increased its power again. More wooden vines grew from the wooden man''s body, which wrapped the wooden man itself, resulting in a larger and more majestic body. Naruto''s body concealed Inside Asura, he controls Asura and fights Uchiha Madara.


    After seeing Naruto''s Asura''s art, Madara was stunned for a while, and the power of the Asura''s art radiated from the asura''s art, and the power of the Asura''s art that surpassed his own Suzano and the wooden man''s art made Madara even more excited.


    "Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "What if I know it, the previous generation of Indra! The technique of wood escape and wood dragon!"


    There was a weird twist from Asura''s body. A huge wooden dragon grew directly from Asura''s body. The wooden dragon''s eyes glowed with golden light and roared and flew towards Uchiha Madara.


    Uchiha Madara''s fighting spirit was high at this time, and the excitement in his heart was beyond words.


    "Let me see your power! Asura!"


    Suzuo Nenghu drew out the sword, and the blue blade slashed down towards the wooden dragon.


    Roar!!


    After Naruto got the eternal kaleidoscope, Mu Dun''s power became stronger. The original golden eyes of the wooden dragon became the form of red three-hook jade with round eyes. He twisted his body in the air, opened the dragon''s mouth, and opened the sword with a mouth. The blade bite, and the huge bite force exploded, so that Suzuo Nenghu couldn''t withdraw the sword at once. The wooden dragon''s long and narrow body took the advantage, and the body twisted around, and the dragon''s tail entangled Suzuo Nenghu''s. Pull the right foot hard.


    Boom!


    Susao''s huge body crashed to the ground because he lost his balance, and Madara''s face was shocked, and then he showed even more crazy excitement.


    "This rude and unreasonable fighting method is really exactly the same as Zhujian!"


    "Don''t worry! Madara! The result will be exactly the same!" Naruto yelled, and Asura rushed to Susano who fell to the ground.

 377 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 377

    oom!


    Suzuo Nenghu raised his foot, kicked Ashura, and then swept the sword in his hand.


    Naruto controlled Asura and lay down directly on the ground. The blade of the divine sword swept through the air. Not far away, the power of the divine sword triggered a series of horizontal explosions.


    Asura lowered his body, hitting Susa Nohu''s abdomen with his shoulder, holding Susa Nohu''s waist with both hands, pushing Suzu Nohu back with brute force.


    Suzano Nohu''s Madara shook for a moment, and immediately continued to control Suzano Nohu. The two hands in front of Suzano were held together, and he hit Asura''s back with his elbows.


    "Damn it!"


    Asura received a powerful attack from Suzuo Nohu and knelt on the ground, but Suzuo Nohu immediately raised his foot and kicked Asura over.


    Whoosh!!


    The divine sword in Suzuo Nohu''s hand cuts off the air, and a forward-looking blade slashed towards Asura.


    Snapped!!


    Even if the opponent is Uchiha Madara, Naruto will never sit and wait for death. Asura stretched out his hands and clamped the sword in Susano''s hands with both hands. At the same time, the wooden dragon wrapped around Asura also left. Asura''s body was bitten on Susano''s waist.


    The wood dragon''s bite force was astonishing, and it bit through the armor of Suzuo Nenghu in one bite, causing a crack in the body of the giant Chakra.


    Madara lowered his head to look at the crack on Suzuo Nohu''s body, and his face became more excited.


    "Yan Dun Ba Chi Qiong Gou Yu!"


    The spotted Ba Chi Qiong Gou Jade is the largest among all people. A large blue gou jade is shrouded in black skylight and black flames, densely packed, like a locust invading toward the Asuras.(This metaphor...)


    Asura suddenly performed a Buddhist ceremony, his eyes closed tightly, and when he opened his eyes again, the golden light of his eyes burst.


    "Asura Thousand Hands Punch!"


    Asura stretched out more wooden arms and fists on his sturdy arms. Asura swung his fists and attacked with those newly grown arms, because the punches were too fast and there were too many fists. In a daze, Madara faced a thousand-handed Buddha statue.However, just looking like Thousand Hands, Asura''s power is still far inferior to Thousand Hands.


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    Ashura fisted against Madara''s Bachiqiong Gouyu with every punch, because Naruto and Madara''s attacks were too dense, so there was no need to aim at all. One punch would definitely meet Bachiqiong Gouyu.


    The blue chakra exploded, causing the skylight black flame to spread everywhere, and on each of Ashura¡¯s fists, there were huge chakras, and the air burst with one punch, like small tails. The beast jade exploded, and countless serial explosions swallowed Madara and Naruto.


    Then the force of the explosion continued to retreat, Ashura bent down and supported the ground with one hand, blocking the tendency of sliding backwards.


    Madara''s Suzano did the same thing, but stuck the sword in his hand to the ground, blocking the force of sliding backwards.


    "Heh heh heh, it''s amazing, Nine-Tailed kid, but can''t you stop this trick?"


    "If you have the ability to play, see where there is so much nonsense, Madara!"


    "Then you can try this trick with me!" Madara shouted loudly, as Suzuo Nenghu''s four hands and his own hands began to seal at the same time, and the reincarnation eyes exuded extremely powerful power.


    "Thanks to the sky!!"


    It is this trick, which can be said to be a powerful physical attack that is not inferior to the nine-tailed beast jade. One move defeated Gaara¡¯s fourth unit almost completely. Gaara and Onoki joined forces to block only one meteorite. Two meteorites are the truly invincible ultimate move.After the two meteorites explode, they will be ravaged within a radius of seven or eight kilometers, and the two meteorites will take on a lotus shape, which can be said to be the ultimate flower of destruction.


    "If you can stop it, stop it, Naruto Uzumaki!"


    "It''s so boring!"


    Naruto sat cross-legged in Asura''s body to meditate, posing a five-hearted posture. Asura clasped his hands and closed his eyes, waiting for the meteorite to come.


    boom!!


    The super huge meteorite with a horizontal diameter of ten kilometers fell from the sky and smashed the clouds. Although it was still one kilometer away from the earth at this time, the super huge wind pressure caused by the huge meteorite was still enough to make people unable to breathe.


    Madara made such a big movement, even if they brought the soil, they must have noticed. With the soil looking at the huge meteorite falling in the sky, he frowned, and immediately activated his power to hide in the different space.


    "This is too big?!" Kakashi looked at the meteorite in the sky in shock, that size, even if the pupil power of his kaleidoscope was increased by three times, it would not be possible to transfer it.The meteorite of the Sky Obstacle Earthquake is indeed too big, even if it is the Flying Thunder God enchantment, it cannot be transferred, it is beyond the range.


    "Naruto! What should I do?!"


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me!"


    Naruto yelled, and Asura opened his eyes at the same time, glaring at the huge meteorite in the sky.


    "Since it cannot be transferred! Then just smash it!!"


    "Nani?!"


    Naruto said, let alone Kakashi and others, even Uchiha Madara''s expression changed.


    boom!!


    Asura stomped the ground under his feet, and his huge body flew to the sky, facing the huge meteorite.To be honest, Ashura''s size is huge, comparable to the ultimate body Susano, and it can be said to be not lost to the tail beast, but compared to the huge meteorite that is 15 kilometers long and 10 kilometers in diameter, Ah Shura still looked so small, blocking the meteorite with that degree of body, as if to explain a word.


    The mayfly shakes the tree and does not know what to do.


    Madara stared at the movements of Naruto in the sky. This time was the best time to attack, but Madara did not. How did he say he was a senior. Would he still attack a teenage boy?Madara can''t afford to lose that person!There is also a very important point, that is, he wants to see how Naruto broke such a big meteorite, and what is his limit for this little devil named Uzumaki Naruto.


    "Ashura''s Fury!!"


    There was a powerful roar from all directions, like the roar of a huge Tianwei Thunder landing on the earth from nine days away, not only the nearby Madara and others felt their ears buzzing, even at this time there was still some distance, rushing Most of the rescuers also felt a shock. They almost knelt down under their feet, looking at the direction of the front in shock, and they could feel the huge meteorite from such a distance.


    What happened on the front line?!Can people of our level participate in the battle there?!


    boom!!


    A powerful punch that was powerful enough to penetrate the world, Ashura''s right fist hit the front of the meteorite.


    Click!


    A small piece of rock collapsed on the surface of the meteorite, and at this time, the strength of Ashura¡¯s strongest fist had penetrated the entire meteorite, punching in from the front, and erupting directly from the back. Unparalleled strength, inside the meteorite, Just like the root system of a plant, penetrate the entire meteorite.


    boom!!


    When the meteorite exploded, Naruto really smashed the entire huge meteorite with one punch, and the super huge meteorite was broken into countless pieces by Naruto''s punch.


    "Day Tiger!"


    "Thunder Tiger kills!"


    "Tailed beast jade!!"


    Akai, Kakashi, and Kirabi made moves at the same time to blast away the scattered rocks in the sky.


    "Played beautifully!" Madara blurted out his praise, even he had to admit that his Suzano can never exert such a powerful and arrogant power. Suzano is the god of destruction in Japanese mythology, and Ashura , Is one of the six ways of Buddhism, the Hercules of the world of desire. This terrifying brute force is indeed called the Hercules.


    "But how do you deal with the second one?"

 378 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 378

    Naruto''s Asura''s Wrath is indeed the strongest punch that even Uchiha Madara has to admire, but the problem is that it takes a while to gather strength for a punch of the same magnitude.


    "The punch you just used should have consumed all the power you gathered just now. How do you deal with the second one, Naruto Uzumaki?"


    Naruto had already discovered the second meteorite in his perception, how could he not be prepared at all?


    "I really don''t have the strength to break the second one, but I want to catch it!"


    After Asura smashed the huge meteorite with a punch, he continued to fly high into the sky, holding his hands on the second one, and that size did not allow the first huge meteorite.


    "Give me the top!!"


    The power of Naruto merged with Asura, and the huge monster power exploded, and the power of all the tail beasts in the body and the power of the dragon veins were merged into one, resisting the impact of the meteorite.


    Quack...


    Asura''s body kept groaning, this was the result of having endured too much power.Without the help of Earth Shadow¡¯s super light and heavy rock art, Naruto has completely withstood the mass of this huge meteorite. Rough calculations, the mass of such a large meteorite would be more than two million tons. Naruto took all of it. Up.


    The huge impact of the meteorite caused Naruto''s body to fall continuously, although the speed was slowing down, but it still kept going.


    "Is this the limit?"


    "Damn it! If two hands don''t work, then six hands together!!! King Asura!!!"


    Madara''s Suzano is almost two-headed and four-armed, while Naruto''s Asura is now showing the true form, with three heads and six arms, three sides blue and black, spitting fire in his mouth, and an angry naked body ~ appearance!


    Asura, who showed all his power, was more than just the appearance of six arms with two arms.


    On Asura''s three majestic faces, white gas was sprayed from his nose, his teeth clenched, and his six arms exuded supernatural powers that ordinary people could not match and imagine.


    "The overlord lifts the tripod!!"


    boom!!


    King Asura with three heads and six arms landed on the ground, and the three pairs of eyes on three sides looked at the distance of nine days, the world of this world, and the hell of Jiuyou, with six arms facing the sky, supporting the huge meteorite.


    "Take... catch it?!"


    "This... how is this possible?!"


    Kakashi and the others can''t think too much anymore, even Moto and Madara have been reached by Naruto''s strength and fierce SHOCK.


    "Is this guy a human?!"


    Chapter 404-The God of Heaven!Tokuo is finally resurrected!


    Brother Indra is born with excellent pupil power and extremely precise control of Chakra, while younger brother Asura does not have the power of his brother. However, in continuous practice, Asura¡¯s huge vitality, Chakra and physical power gradually show out.


    As the possessor of Asura¡¯s Chakra, Naruto is born with a powerful body and vitality that is unmatched by ordinary people. After activating the Asura art, he combines his own power with Asura and the Chakra passed down between the Senju The karat fusion produces a strange power that is absolutely not at the human level.


    Asura¡¯s six arms are holding huge meteorites, just like in Greek mythology, the great god Atlas belonging to the Titan Protoss. After Zeus killed his own father Cronus and seized power, he punished the Titans and punished them. Atlasto lifted the sky, and the punishment was endless.


    Although the meteorite lifted by Naruto and the heaven lifted by Atlas is really a world of difference, the meteorite lifted by Naruto is just a small stone for Atlas, who is a Titan. , But in this world, this is the power of transcendence.


    "Give it back to you! Madara!!!"


    With a force of his six arms, Asura directly used the huge meteorite as a weapon and threw it toward the spot.


    "Cut! Damn it!"


    Madara took a sip and cursed inwardly. In fact, Tianbo Zhenxing is not a power that can be completely controlled. Madara uses the reincarnation eye to control the two meteorites after they fall. It doesn''t matter how they fall, but Madara never thinks of it. , Unexpectedly someone could smash a meteorite of that size and catch one, and even smashed it at him as a weapon.


    In fact, Madara doesn''t have to be hard-wired, but Naruto has already caught two meteorites. If Madara avoids it, it is equivalent to surrendering in front of Naruto. There is no great reason, it''s just a matter of face.


    Madara''s Suzano was burning with a fierce blue Chakra, and all his power was concentrated on the Excalibur in his hand.


    "Break it for me!"


    Madara yelled, and concentrated all his power on the magic sword in Susano Nohu''s hand. A dazzling blue light burst from the magic sword, like the thunder that tore everything through, penetrated the huge meteorite, the magic sword. Cut the meteorite in two, splitting it on both sides.


    monster!Both!


    Kakashi and the others have witnessed the movements of Naruto and Madara with their own eyes. Except for the monsters, they can no longer give any comments.


    Click!


    A crack suddenly appeared on the Uchiha Flame Array, and the crisp sound attracted the eyes of everyone present.


    "Oops!"


    Ten tails were about to resurrect, Naruto immediately left Madara, rushed to Yao''s side, and entered tail beastization.


    "Let''s go together, Xiao Ba, to prevent the resurrection of Ten Tails, we have to use the greatest strength!"


    "OK!"


    "No need to fight." Madara was a little unhappy, then shook his head, "Forget it, anyway, the next step is the end." He didn''t continue to pester Naruto to fight. Next, how to control the ten tails is the most important thing. Things.


    "Beat him to pieces before he is resurrected! Save all your energy!!"


    "Understand! Xiaoba!"


    Naruto, Nine Tails, Kiraby, Yao, and the four teamed up to create a super-huge tail beast jade, aiming at the outgoing golem under the protection of Uchiha''s flame formation.


    "It''s alright, Xiaoba! Bombardment!!"


    "That''s it!"


    Eight tails and nine tails pushed forward at the same time, and the super huge tail beast jade they jointly created, the dazzling golden-red light ball, flew towards the red enchantment.Even though the Uchiha Flame Array had strong defensive power, the tail beast jade produced by Yatsuo and Kyuubi was completely paperless, and was instantly devastated.


    boom!!


    The huge explosion swallowed everything completely, the golden light of the explosion destroyed the land with a radius of more than ten kilometers, and everyone paid attention to the center of the explosion.


    "The chakra of the golem has disappeared. Did it succeed?"


    "No, we failed. We are a step late." Naruto''s face was serious. He had seen it before and heard it before. After all, it was two different things from seeing it with his own eyes, even if he had learned from Nine Tails that the power of Ten Tails is more than one. It¡¯s as simple as the tail + the two tails to the nine tails. I have seen the strength of the ten tails in the comics, but after seeing the hugeness of the ten tails, Naruto still felt a lot of pressure.


    After the outgoing golem was resurrected to become Ten-tailed, the evil thoughts of the original golem disappeared, so it cannot be perceived in the Nine-tailed Chakra mode, but it can be perceived with the power of the fairy mode. Naruto came to a conclusion.


    Unlimited!


    The red moon means that today is definitely not a good day. The incompletely resurrected Ten-tails are crawling on the ground, opening their mouths and roaring, with dense teeth in their mouths, and Naruto, who is seeing dense phobia, feels uncomfortable.


    Fully crawling on the ground, with ten huge tails behind him, it can be said to be very ugly. There is a huge protrusion like a conch shell on the back. There is no concept of a neck at all. It feels like it has been indented. There is only a bare head. A blood-red eye, because only the eight-tailed and nine-tailed chakras were resurrected in an incomplete form, the eye is also incomplete, only the six-gou jade reincarnation eye.


    Madara and Daitu jumped onto Ten-tails, and two wooden vines stretched out from Ten-tails, each inserted into the back of their necks to control Ten-tails.


    "I wanted to catch the Ten-tailed before they were resurrected, but I didn''t expect that the nine-tailed little devil would have this kind of strength." Madara held his arms and said with emotion.

 379 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 379

    "I want to immediately enter the mode of unlimited monthly reading."


    "It takes a lot of time to perform that kind of large-scale illusion. It takes a lot of time to connect to the moon. Those guys will get in the way. First use the power of the golem to get rid of them, so as to ensure that there is nothing wrong. I am not wrong."


    The soiled left eye Samsara looked at Madara coldly, and said, "Madara, you just want to control the power of the ten tails. That''s why... it''s naive."


    "You are wrong. True naivety is someone who can''t hold back his breath."


    "Well... the two naive ghosts over there, can you bother you to start attacking? I''m not here to hear you talk about the mountains."


    Spots & soil:...


    As soon as Madara and Daito said a word, they were shaken up by Naruto. The two of them felt enough anger at Naruto today.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, since you want to die, let''s do it for you."


    "Ah, Uchiha''s family always has this kind of self-talking guy, hey, brain-disabled children are not saved."


    Oooo!!


    Tokuo uttered an unpleasant roar, and his body, which was bigger than Yatai and Kyuubi combined, stuck to the ground like this, and quickly crawled towards Naruto and the others under the wave of powerful arms.


    Doesn''t it hurt?


    "Hey, that scary guy is coming over, can we really beat it?"


    Kyuubi glared at Yawei and said, "Do you think you can hide in an octopus pot forever if you are afraid? Before that, Kakashi, Kay, you come into my body. Human bodies can''t stop them. That guy attacked."


    "it is good!"


    Kakashi and Akai really didn''t think they could deal with the monster like Ten-tailed, and immediately jumped into Nine-tailed body.


    boom!!


    Tokuo was getting closer and closer. With too much size and strength, Tokuo just crawled on the ground and set off a strong hurricane. Forcing Kyuubi and Yao to use their arms to resist the violent wind, Kyuubi began to give instructions for combat.


    "Listen! First, keep your distance and see its path clearly, then avoid its attacks and use it as close as possible! It''s the same as I just said."


    Kakashi floated in Nyuwei''s body. After listening to Nyuwei''s words, he couldn''t help but said, "Niuwei is like a captain."


    Nine Tails turned his head slightly, glanced at Kakashi in his own body, and said, "What, have any opinions?" Kakashi dared to say yes, and Nine Tails dared to squeeze Kakashi directly without giving Naruto face.


    "No... how should I say, kind of happy."


    "Cut! Let''s talk about it when you win!" Kyuubi didn''t seem to appreciate it. With the smoke and dust of the mountain whistling and tsunami, Tokuo was already in front of his eyes, "It''s going to go!!"


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the huge claws of the ten tails instantly grabbed onto the nine tails.


    "So fast!"


    Naruto couldn''t help being shocked. Although Tentails could not be faster than him because of the huge size, compared with that huge body, the speed of Tentails was incredible.In comparison with Kyuubi, the previous Kyuubi theory loses its speed to the Kyuubi who is ten times or more larger than him. Now, with the same size and doubling of his strength, Kyuubi''s speed is also It''s only a little bit faster than Tokuo, which is really hell.


    "Retreat!"


    Naruto gave an order and communicated with Nine Tails. Nine Tails'' eyes also changed to the form of three-gouyu jade round eyes. He quickly avoided the huge claws of Ten Tails, and first distanced him from Ten Tails.


    Kakashi''s left eye was closed tightly, and his right eye couldn''t see the movements of Totail at all.


    "What are you kidding?! Such a big body movement is so fast!"


    "Now I can barely avoid the attack!"


    "Since it is so fast, let it be unable to move! Nine Lama, you also come to Jieyin!"


    "understood!"


    "Earth Escape Yellow Spring Marsh!" *2


    Naruto and Kyuubi jointly completed the huge yellow spring marsh, covering a large area, and the interior of the marsh is very deep. If successful, most of the huge body of Tokuo can be sunk in.


    Oooo!!


    Obviously, Ten Tails would not be easy to solve. Under the control of Madara and Moto soil, Ten Tails roared, and the huge power made the entire Huangquan Marsh toss up.


    "You guys just sink in for me obediently! The wooden escape tree is bound forever!!"


    Countless huge trees grew under the Yellow Spring Marsh, quickly entangled the limbs, body, and ten tails of the Ten Tails, dragging them into the Yellow Spring Marsh, and the huge body continued to sink.


    "It''s pretty capable."


    "It''s now!"


    Nine-tailed leaped into the air, with a huge chakra condensed on his fist, and slammed down the six-hook jade reincarnation eye of the ten-tailed jade, the ten-tailed beast, whose eyes are its only key.


    "Don''t look down on people! Drink it!"


    Madara and Daito yelled at the same time, and a seal was formed in their hands. Although they need to concentrate all their energy to control the ten tails and cannot perform too strong tricks, as long as they can control the ten tails, they can activate the strongest. Tricks.


    boom!!


    Ten-tailed right hand broke free from the tree for eternal burial, and a palm shot the nine-tailed in front of him directly.


    "Take advantage of it now! Xiaoba!!" Kyuubi''s body flew in mid-air, with powerful force condensed in his mouth.


    "Continuous tail beast jade!"


    Nine-tailed and eight-tailed simultaneously launched the continuous-tailed beast jade from two directions, aiming at only one target, that is, ten-tailed eyes.


    "There is no need to dodge." Ma said lightly. The ten-tailed skin is thick and thick, and the continuous-tailed beast jade is strong for ordinary people, but because of the scattered power, it cannot cause any great damage to the ten-tails.


    "I hope that Tentails can preserve their strength as much as possible." Zou Tu''s opinions and Madara once again diverged. Under the control of Zou Tu, the head of Ten tails first retracted into his body, and Liugou jade reincarnation eyes glowed with red light. , And then the big mouth full of fangs opened, and the huge tail beast jade condensed extremely fast.


    When Ten Tails condensed the tail beast jade, there was a vision of heaven and earth instantly. There were thunder and lightning around Ten Tails'' body, and there were tornadoes dancing wildly. This was the power of Ten Tails.


    boom!!


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    The ten tails were shot, and the eight tails and nine tails'' continuous tail beast jade were destroyed in an instant, and the ultra-high energy beam of light instantly tore the nine tails and eight tails'' attacks.Ten tails twisted their heads, the beam of light remained undiminished, and swept toward Yao and Nine tails.


    Although they are all tail beast jade, the ten-tailed beast jade is like the turtle qigong in the dragon ball. It is not a high-pressure energy ball, but a high-energy beam of light. Under this sweep, a large area The land will be taken care of by Togo.


    At the critical juncture, Yao''s entire body was hugged into a ball, and he used his tail to resist the attack of the ten-tailed beast jade, while the eternal kaleidoscope of Naruto''s eyes quickly rotated, summoning the strongest defensive artifact.


    "Yatayama Mirror!!"


    boom!!

 380 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 380

    Ten-tailed beast jade hit Yawei and Nine-tailed, and the originally condensed beam of light instantly diverged from the laser cannon into a laser shotgun. After the smoke and dust of the explosion slowly disappeared, nothing was left in front of Ten-tailed Kyuubi holding a shield full of cracks, and an octopus tentacle.


    Chapter 405-Fighting Ten Tails, the Art of the Ninja Union Army is launched!


    "These guys are really fate."


    "Asshole! He actually beat Yata Kage like this!"


    Naruto looked at the cracked Yata mirror. Fortunately, it was only a spiritual mirror. Otherwise, he would have to die. The eternal kaleidoscope turned, and the cracks on the Yata mirror quickly returned to its original shape.


    "Naruto, don''t you..." Akai looked at the eight tail tail left on the ground in shock.


    "Don''t panic, Akai." Naruto raised his hand to signal Akai to calm down, then raised his head and looked at the three people in the air.


    "Good control! Naruto! Lost just right!"


    "Thanks for the compliment, Kakashi!"


    The three figures in the sky are Kakashi, who was thrown out by Naruto at the moment when the tail beast jade exploded, and his two wooden clones.


    Dai Tu looked up at Naruto and Kakashi, his face was a bit ugly, and he secretly said: I have paid too much attention to the ten tails, instead of not paying attention to them, damn!


    In fact, there is no way to control Tentails. Controlling Tentails is not as simple as controlling other tail beasts. Even if Madara joins, they must concentrate all their attention to control Tentails. Even Madara did not notice Naruto and the others. His little actions, let alone bring soil.


    "Sorry for sacrificing one of your octopus feet, but it''s almost the beginning! God!"


    Kakashi launched his supernatural power in mid-air, and the first thing that came out was a severed octopus foot.


    "Oh I got it!"


    "Hehe, it seems that even with my Chakra, it would be too reluctant to transfer a target as big as Hachiou. There is an octopus''s foot that has not been transferred, but I will connect it to Hachiou later."


    The octopus feet on the ground were not left because Yatsuo was bombarded by Ten-tails, but because Kakashi¡¯s power had not transferred one octopus leg when it was activated. As for the Yata Mirror, the damage would be so great. In fact, it was because Naruto completely carried the entire ten-tailed beast jade from the front, but next time, if you just adjust the angle of the Yata mirror and bounce the tailed beast jade, you should not suffer so much damage. .


    "Big Brother! Yao! Please!"


    "Octopus pot battle, I''m so despicable enough! My uncle''s tail beast jade, definitely hit!"


    "Look at me piercing your eyeballs!!" Yao is really ruthless, a tailed beast jade blasted towards Ten''s eyes at close range mercilessly.


    The ten-tailed eyes have the functions of writing round eyes and reincarnation eyes at the same time. Although the irrational ten-tailed eyes do not use pupil power, ten-tailed eyes still have the excellent dynamic vision of writing round eyes. Under the instinct of protecting the eyes, Immediately raised his hand to resist Yao''s attack.


    "That''s why we are here! The wind escape super-large jade spiral shuriken!"


    "Suzano Kajiuya of the sky!"


    Two of Naruto''s wooden clones appeared here to assist Yao''s attack. One threw out a super-large jade spiral shuriken, and the other launched Susano''s divine arrow attack.


    Oooo!!


    The super-large jade spiral shuriken forcibly fended off Toku''s hand, and the eight-tailed beast jade and Naruto''s Kajuya of the sky instantly hit Toku''s eye.The key was damaged, and the ten tails roared frantically. The dirt and spots could not suppress the ten tails'' madness at this time. His hands kept scratching, and the ten tails waved frantically.


    "Split the palm!"


    The two wooden avatars placed their hands on Kakashi and Yao''s body, and the two split palms shot Kakashi and Yao to fly away from the danger zone. Then the two wooden avatars also completed their missions. Ten-tailed tail swept into sawdust.


    "Bi, I want to take a break, it''s already at the limit." Yao couldn''t hold it at first.


    After all, it¡¯s not like Naruto, who is supported by a blood shadow clone, and he waited until the Chakra was full before he ran to the front line. But Yao has not rested since the start of the war, fighting the Seven Big Tails, now There are ten tails to play again, and Chakra is exhausted.


    "Don''t worry, Xiao Ba, the period of your recovery from Chakra is better than just handing it over to me for the time being, it''s not that easy to die."


    "Then please, Naruto."


    The feet of Yao''s octopus all returned to Kirabi''s body, and Kirabi''s whole body was also covered with some small wounds, and it seemed that the condition was really not very good.


    "It hurts, it hurts me."


    "Bi, come here quickly, or I won''t care if you are killed in a while."


    "Yes, yes." Kirabi hurried to Naruto''s side. Just as he was about to jump into the body of Kyuubi, all the chakras of Kyuubi suddenly disappeared, and even Naruto did not continue to show Kyuubi. Chakra mode.


    "Naruto, don''t even Kyuubi..."


    "Don''t worry, there are still a lot of Chakras left in Nine Tails. I just let him gather more chakras. After all, he has to deal with the next battle." Naruto said confidently. Actually, he has been fighting for so long. The tail just splits the extra half of the blood shadow on the body and consumes most of the chakra. In other words, the current chakra of Kyuubi is still over the full limit, Naruto stopped, just to deal with Toku to keep the most Good condition, and let Kyuubi help him gather Xianshu Chakra.


    Kyuubi and Naruto can achieve the level of cooperation between the two immortals and Jiraiya. Naruto keeps "moving" in the battle, while Kyuubi can keep "quiet" in Naruto''s body, helping He absorbed the Xianshu Chakra, but it was more troublesome to restore the Nine-Tailed Chakra and the Condensed Fairy Chakra at the same time.


    In fact, Nine-Tailed Chakras can be used at the same time when absorbing Xianshu Chakras, but Naruto does not plan to do so for the time being, because the more Nine-Tailed Chakras, the more Xianshu Chakras will be absorbed. The force is stored in the body of the nine tails, and the tail beast will not risk turning into a stone statue, so as long as it does not explode, the more chakras, the more natural forces can be absorbed.


    Madara looked at Naruto with expectation and excitement, and said, "Not with the power of Nine Tails, how are you going to deal with us and Totail? Does Susao care? Or the Asura art just now?"


    "No, I don''t even need to deal with you." Naruto stretched out the index and middle fingers of his left and right hands, crossing in a cross, which is the seal of Naruto''s best shadow avatar technique.


    "Shadow clone? It''s useless, only by increasing the number of people, there is no essential change in it, it is meaningless, you and I are incompetent ninjas, sooner or later...no, sooner or later everyone will... me too."


    "Sure enough, Uchiha''s family likes to talk to themselves, when did you TMD tell you that this is the shadow avatar art?!" Naruto directly cursed in the past, "There is also, change Have to be like you? You¡¯re not mistaken?! I think I¡¯m pretty handsome, if I become as ugly as you, I¡¯m still going to judge myself. I can¡¯t accept myself as a yin and yang face. That''s really scarier than death."


    Bring soil:...


    Madara actually laughed this time, and the dark complexion with dirt is really darker than Naruto''s heart.


    "No technique can beat unlimited monthly reading..."


    "That''s because you have too little knowledge and can''t help it. After all, you are a scum, and you can''t ask for too much."


    "You will die with this world!"


    Bringing the soil can¡¯t stand Naruto¡¯s long-winded, manipulating ten tails, opening that terrifying big mouth, the huge tail beast condenses in the air, and at the same time the thunder shining around him, every time a huge chakra condenses, it will cause Heaven and earth vision.


    boom!!


    This time it was regarded as the "standard" tail beast jade, the huge chakra gun flew out of the mouth of Ten tails, the target was Naruto''s body.


    "Hmph!" Facing the ten-tailed beast jade, Naruto did not attack, did not dodge, and did not have the power to defend the nine-tailed tail. Susano Nohu, and the Asura skills were all thrown aside by him.


    "I just said that I don''t need to do it myself to deal with you."


    The ten-tailed beast jade originally flew towards Naruto, but suddenly changed its direction in the middle, passing by Naruto and the others. The ten-tailed beast jade shook the world with one shot, and the huge explosion wave was almost It can be comparable to the original bullet explosion, but it just doesn''t have that terrifying nuclear radiation.


    "Wrong? On purpose?"


    "It was deliberate, but, Ino, you came too late, your husband is going to be beaten to death."


    "It''s best for you to die!" Tsundere Miss Ino said with a very ugly face, "With the assistance of the white eyes, the precise positioning of the heart-turning technique was cracked after only three seconds! Damn it! what!"


    "It''s done very well, Ino." Controlling Uchiha''s belt soil with the heart-turning technique, and then controlling Tomo in an instant to change the attack direction of the tail beast jade, three seconds is enough to make Ino proud, "If you You''ll have to be widowed later."


    "Huh!" Ino snorted sullenly, and the golden ponytail swept directly on Naruto''s face.

 381 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 381

    "Naruto, you are not injured, sorry, we are late."


    "No, Hinata, you guys came just right." Naruto rubbed Hinata''s short hair, and you could see that Hinata''s pretty face turned a little red in an instant, ohhhhhhhhhhhhh, he was the cutest. The super soft girl who can make her blush with a little intimacy, against the background of the super female man represented by Tsunade, the girl like Hinata is definitely a rare creature.


    "Hey, you don''t have to be so aggressive even in front of Hinata, Naruto."


    "Can you control it?! Tooth! I''ll stew the red balls and eat braised dog meat!"


    "Woo..." Akimaru whimpered aggrievedly.


    "Hey, we came all the way to help you, can you breathe better?!"


    "I haven''t scolded you so late! How big you are!"


    "Didn''t you say you came just right?!"


    "I''m talking about Hinata, you are late, how about it?!"


    "I~ Damn!!"


    "Forget it, Ya, it''s not a matter of a day or two that this guy has the opposite sex and is inhuman. You tell him this is nothing."


    "Shikamaru, I think you have been too idle lately, right."


    "It''s okay." Shikamaru answered casually, and then quickly changed the subject, lest Naruto seized the opportunity to fight back and looked at the huge one-eyed monster, "Is that the ten tails? Really big!"


    "Ten-tails are not just big. Has the headquarters formulated a battle plan?"


    "Well, Dad has already figured out a plan."


    "Then carry it out according to that. Anyway, the plan made by Uncle Lujiu will not be wrong!"


    "Insect evil folk art!"


    "The technique of fog hiding!"


    The ninjas of the oil girl clan and the misty ninjas start ninjutsu at the same time, and there are countless worms of the oil girl clan scattered in the white mist. With dozens of ninjas, the ultra-wide range of ninjutsu is obviously to restrict each other. Pupil surgery.


    "In this way, it is not so easy to be perceived."


    "Better than my lord, you are much better than I thought, you don''t seem to be hurt too badly." Karuyi looked at Kirabi with one hand on his hips happily.


    "Hi, you are not seriously injured?" Excessive worry, it is obviously Omoi, but there is no lollipop in his mouth, it seems that he has eaten up.


    "Naruto, sorry, I''m late!"


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine, Sakura, Shiro, Silence, you immediately help Kakashi, Akai and Kirabi to treat them. They are all injured."


    "To understanding!"


    In the thick fog and worms, all the troops arrived at the front line one after another. Even the medical and sensing troops have been pushed onto the battlefield, and the Five Shadows have all arrived.


    "Do you want to hide it like this?" Madara looked coldly at the thick fog in front of him. Under his control, Ten Tails just waved his tail, and it set off a burst of wind more than A~ Strong wind.


    "The Art of Wind Escape and Wind Cutting!"


    The Fengdun troops headed by Temari waved the huge iron fan in their hands, and a gust of wind blew away the dense fog and dead insects.


    "Although it sounds like an idiot, what you have to face now is the art of the Ninja Union Army!"


    Chapter 406-Ten Tails Transformation, Heaven and Earth Transformation, Hinata Real Body!


    "Everyone do it!!"


    "it is good!!"


    The joint army units were scattered, and Lu was sitting in the joint army headquarters for a long time, using the techniques of Yamanaka Kaiichi to directly convey his ideas and tactics to the frontline troops.


    "Listen, everyone, this stop is always the first opportunity, and you can''t let the other party have a chance to fight back! The other party''s pupil technique is quite tricky, so first use the blind eye technique to slow down his actions and disrupt his vision! Yunyin, please! "


    Lu Jiu gave instructions, and Yunyin''s ninja immediately rushed to the front.


    "Lei Dun Lei Guangzhu!"


    "Lan Dun encourages and locks in the harshness!"


    Under Lu Jiu''s instructions, Nishiwa Darui, who had participated in the Five Shadows Tournament together as the guards of Raikage, taught his own ninjutsu, and even the blood inheritance limit Lan Dun to Yunyin''s other ninjas, everyone At the same time, ninjutsu was launched, and Lei Dun and Lan Dun jointly produced a very dazzling thunder light, which forced Ten Tails, and the dirt and spots were not good enough to open the front of this light.


    Pupil Art, even if the eyes are powerful enough to change the world, they still cannot change the fragility of the eyes. Affected by the strong light, the pupil power of the two and the ten tails will all be affected and limited.


    Lei Guangzhu is only a visual illusion and has no offensive power. However, Lizuo Cao Su is an offensive ninjutsu. Although for the huge size of Togo, even the Lan Dun used by dozens of Yunren can not kill. Power, but Lan Dun¡¯s laser hit the smoke and dust around Ten Tails everywhere.


    "That''s it, disturbing the sight of Togo is the real goal. Using the mist and the insects of the oil girl clan just now, plus the large amount of dust aroused by Lan Dun, is mixed in the airflow to operate, very smart tactics what."


    "Everyone, Shayin! Take advantage of it now!!"


    "The wind flutters with the air!"


    The chaotic gust of wind made the situation on the battlefield more difficult to judge with the eyes, and completely disturbed the sight of Togo. Even with spots and dirt, the reincarnation eye and the kaleidoscope did not have the vision of white eyes, even they could not be in this way. In the final analysis, their perception is only based on a powerful kaleidoscope, not a perception power like Uzumaki Mito or Naruto.


    On the other hand, the ten tails are so big that they don¡¯t even need to aim, and their advantages can be transformed into disadvantages under certain circumstances.


    Naruto looked at the actions of the guys in front of him, grinned, and said: "Obviously, I have just mastered the ninjutsu of other villages, and it can be used in war in a blink of an eye. Uncle Lujiu is really good."


    The air is full of dust, full of chakra''s wind, and the worms raised by the oil girls.


    "There is no way to perceive it like this."


    "Ten-tailed attack can clear the obstacle."


    "Everyone from Yanyin, take action!"


    The idea of ??bringing soil has not been put into practice, and the three generations of soil shadows and two Libra Ohnogi headed by Iwakura ninjas all launched the soil escape technique.


    "Earth escapes the earth and moves the core!!"


    Dozens of Iwashinori created huge tombs for Togo. After depriving Togo''s vision, what is going to be deprived of is Togo''s freedom of movement. His hands support the inner wall of the earth moving core, but it is too huge. The body is not something you can hold with your hands.


    "Once the ten tails fall! Cover with lime immediately! Add water while mixing, and finally bake it with fire!"


    "The technique of melting lime coagulation!"


    "The technique of water escape and bombing!"


    "Fire escape the fire art!"


    Yanyin, Wuyin, and Konoha Sancun joined forces to directly cast the largest cement block in history, sealing the Ten Tails inside the earth moving core.


    "Next is my performance! Fairy Tail Beast Jade Spiral Shuriken!!"

 382 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 382

    "Dust escape bound stripping technique!"


    The explosive wave formed by the explosion of the tail beast jade spiral shuriken filled the entire earth''s dynamic core. The super high temperature generated inside destroyed the body of Togo. At the same time, Ohnoki''s strongest dust escape technique issued a harsh high tone to Toto. There is a blow to the head!


    boom!!


    The whole earth trembled violently, and two destructive tricks that were almost infinite, bombarded Ten Tails together.


    "Did you make it?!"


    "No! Not yet!" Naruto maintained the nine-tailed chakra mode, flew beside Ohnoki, and said to the old man with rosacea: "On the contrary, it is stronger than before!"


    "Nani?!"


    boom!!


    Ohnoki¡¯s words to Naruto were a little unbelievable, but Toota¡¯s power was indeed strengthened in an instant, and the huge power completely broke free of the cement that had just sealed him. Compared with just now, his slender body now stands from the earth¡¯s moving core. Up.


    "what happened?!"


    "Hasn''t it blocked its actions?!"


    "The appearance has changed?! What is going on?!"


    "Don''t panic, everyone!" Naruto yelled, looking down from high above the people who were panicked because of Tentails'' break free. "Ninjutsu will be broken away should have been expected long ago! Take a closer look, Tokushima. The wound on the body, that is, our tactics just now were successful!"


    Everyone looked intently, and it was obvious that a large part of the ten tails was sunken in the back. Although it was recovering quickly, the wounds of that size were obviously not recoverable in a short while, and the wounds on the ten tails were obviously covered. Naruto and Onoki¡¯s attack came out.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the tactics just now succeeded. If you can be injured, you can kill. There is nothing to be afraid of.


    All the members of the coalition army settled down. Onoki looked at Naruto with a serious face, and said, "I didn¡¯t expect Ten-tailed to be able to transform. It seems that it was not so much that the tactics were successful just now, but it was because Ten-tailed deliberately did not move. The energy of the body."


    "That''s not a transformation, it''s just restoring its original appearance."


    "The original way?"


    "Yes, Ten-tailed only got a part of the eight-tailed and nine-tailed chakras, so it was resurrected in an incomplete state. As time goes by, it will gradually return to its original state and its power will become stronger and stronger."


    "You mean Tokuo is not the strongest now like this?!"


    "Yes, although I want to tell you good news, unfortunately not."


    Naruto slowly landed on the ground, looking up at the ten tails at this time. Compared with the way they were lying on the ground when they were just resurrected, it can be said that they do not look so hideous, but they are also ugly, and they can stand up. She looked thin, and the tail behind her turned into the shape of a hand, and her head had an ear and an eye.


    "Lujiu, leave the next battlefield command to me." Naruto offered to ask.


    "Naruto, what can you do?"


    "There are a few ways that are not a solution, but you have to try it before you know how effective it is."


    "Well, if that''s the case, I''ll trouble you."


    "Understood." Naruto smiled slightly, turned his eyes to Ino, and said: "Ino, I want you to help me connect with everyone on this battlefield with the technique of heart and body, can you do it?"


    "Everyone?! This is too reluctant!" Shikamaru and Dingci first expressed shock.


    Ino glanced at Naruto''s eyes, then showed his spoiled side and roared: "Idiot! At this time you should say,''Now connect me to everyone on the battlefield immediately, don''t fail, go right away!'' Why are you being so polite at that time!"


    "Haha, it''s really Ino''s style." Naruto was amused by this, but then his face became serious again, "Please."


    "I know, I really owed you in my previous life." Ino whispered and hurriedly performed the heart-to-body technique. The blue veins on his forehead bulged due to excessive concentration. Without the aid of instruments, even if there is Naruto''s Chakra, To connect so many people at the same time, it is really hard for Inano.


    When Naruto turned his head and faced the ten tails again, the pattern of his eyes had changed again, from eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes to red nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes.


    Tokuo, isn''t a guy that can be solved casually.


    "Hinata." Naruto took Hinata''s hand and said: "Next, you and I will attack you, are you afraid?"


    "Naruto." Hinata shook Naruto''s hand, feeling a little unbelievable for Naruto''s words. Although she is indeed outstanding in terms of her current strength and age, she is stronger than her in this war. There are definitely a lot of people, Naruto actually wants her to attack with him.


    The white eyes stared at Naruto¡¯s jade reincarnation eyes. Although the eyes are different, Naruto¡¯s eyes always make Hinata feel warm and relieved. The red eyes are full of love, trust and trust. .


    In this world, the power of eyes is not only to lead the world to despair, but also a way to convey each other''s hearts.


    "What''s so scary with you by your side?"


    A confident and beautiful smile appeared on Hinata''s pretty face. She was like an elegant and elegant lily blooming on this tragic battlefield.


    Naruto and Hinata clasped their hands tightly, and both of them exploded with extremely strong power, which can even be said to be not lost to Uchiha Madara.


    Naruto''s whole body is covered with a nine-tailed golden chakra. His eyes are nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes, and the immortal-pattern symbol appears on his face. At the same time, nine black jade begging for the truth appear behind him. God-level equipment".


    And Hinata, with white eyes, no nine-tailed chakras, no fairy mode, no quest for jade, and no Kusanagi sword. It can be said that Hinata, who has no "equipment" except for the pair of eyes, has a powerful aura, unexpectedly Not to lose to Naruto at this time.


    It was not Naruto''s past power, but Hinata''s own power, a powerful force that had been sealed for 16 years and never known to anyone. Today, it broke out here!


    Naruto looked at Hinata''s steadfast face with a smile, his eyes saw it, and now he can clearly see that behind Hinata, the figure with double horns and long hair on his head.


    Today''s Hinata is the most beautiful and powerful Hinata Naruto has ever seen, because Naruto''s right palm has a sun mark, and Hinata''s left palm has a black moon mark.


    Hinata¡¯s true identity is...


    Chapter 407 - Attacking the Ten Tails, let''s do the main attack!


    Madara still didn''t know what happened to Hinata, and his attention was all on Togo at this time.


    "Ten-tails are getting harder and harder to control. You have to use the cells to gradually strengthen the binding force."


    From Madara¡¯s chest and behind the soiled right shoulder, a white inter-column cell is extended to control the ten tails. Compared with the one on the back of the head, this inter-column cell can be said to be much thicker, too. In order to strengthen control.


    "What is the strength of Ten Tails in this state, don''t you want to see it with your own eyes? First of all..."


    "Well, I have to teach those guys what despair is!"


    The huge tail beast jade condensed again in the mouth of Togo. After the change of Togo, the strength became more terrifying and powerful. The chakra compression of the tail beast jade became more terrifying, and the tail beast jade became red and black. It looks mixed, and the shape of the tail beast jade is no longer a perfect sphere at this time, but a protruding end becomes a half sphere, and the half is a cone shape.


    boom!!


    The tail beast jade aimed at Naruto and sent it out. The huge recoil produced by the tail beast jade made the entire body of the tail beast unable to control the fall backwards. Madara and Daito seem to be unable to fully control the strength of the ten tails at this time. The tail beast jade flew directly away and exploded hundreds of kilometers away.


    "It started to sway at this level, it seems that the control is still flawed."


    "Come again!"


    Brought soil to control Ten-tailed beast jade once again, and this time, Ten-tailed beast jade flew directly to the sea, exploding and forming a huge tsunami, engulfing nearby towns directly, but this has nothing to do with the front line, because Tokuo''s attack range was too far.


    Madara touched the inter-column cells that protruded from her chest, and said, "Although you can rely on this to support you in this state, but when you next transform, it seems that if you don¡¯t become a human, you can¡¯t control it. To become a pillar of strength, you cannot be a dead person reborn from the dirty soil, you must be a living person of flesh and blood."


    Bringing the soil took a cold look, and said, "That kind of thing, wait until you get rid of them. I will definitely aim this time!"

 383 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 383

    After two "missing targets", Moto and Madara could barely control the power of the ten tails at this time, and a tail beast jade flew to Naruto accurately.


    "Leave it to me!"


    Hinata stopped the other people from thinking about taking action, and the petite figure rushed to Naruto''s body. White stared at the disaster-like ten-tailed beast jade, and slashed out with a palm.


    "Bagua empty palm!"


    boom!!


    It looked like a mayfly shaking a tree, but what no one had expected was the result. Hinata shot the whole ten-tailed beast jade directly with a gossip palm.


    The ten-tailed beast jade did not explode after receiving Hina Tian¡¯s gossip and empty palm. Instead, it was beaten and changed its direction. It flew directly to the sea. The air wave rolled up by the huge explosion made everyone feel huge pressure. Power, but all of this caused less shock than Hinata.


    This petite~little and weak girl actually knocked the tail beast jade of ten-tailed monster with one palm.


    Everyone looked at the cute Hinata, and then at the huge and terrifying Tentails, they couldn''t tell which was the monster.


    At the scene, including Hinata himself, the only one who was not shocked was probably Naruto. He looked at Hinata''s profile and grinned.


    "Well, it is normal for his descendants to have this ability."


    Anyone who has the pupil technique can see clearly. The Bagua palm of Hinata just now turned into a rotating chakra film after touching the ten-tailed beast jade. The entire tail beast jade, with its own chakra''s rotation, drives the tail beast jade to rotate, causing the ten-tailed tail beast jade to change its direction.


    However, to achieve this level, the required soft fist attainments are probably unprecedented. Anyway, all the Hyuga people on the scene can''t achieve that level, even if Naruto has a blank eye. Can''t do it, but Hinata can.


    Hinata slapped the ten-tailed tail beast jade with one hand, so Madara and Daito had to carefully examine this white-eyed little girl. Others, even the white eyes of Hyuga''s family or Kakashi''s kaleidoscope writing round eyes Invisible, but only the five reincarnation eyes present can see the figure with the first horns and long hair behind Hinata.


    "What is that?" Dai Tu frowned, wondering who the figure behind Hinata was.


    "Datongmu..." Ban recognized the identity of the figure, with a trace of shock on his face.


    "Hamura!!"


    This is really interesting. Naruto is the possessed of Chakra of Asura, and the kaleidoscope written by Sasuke, who is possessed by Indra, opens the eyes of reincarnation. He is also the Six Dao Immortal, which is Otsuki. The descendant of Yui, and after getting this pair of reincarnation eyes, Naruto can clearly see the figure behind Hinata, that is, the power of Hinata, the power of Otsuki Ha Village.


    Hehe, the power that Otsuki Yumura inherited from Otsuki Kaguya is more than just a blank eye.


    Only Naruto and Hinata, who have inherited the direct blood of Otsuki, have the power to confront Tentails.


    "Let''s go together, Hinata." Naruto walked to Hinata''s side and handed out his fist.


    Hinata pursed her lips shyly. She couldn''t see that it was the powerful female ninja who had just beaten the ten-tailed beast jade with one move. She handed out her fist and touched Naruto''s fist.


    "Go together!"


    Madara embraced his arms and faced Otsuki Yuyi and the heir of Otsuki Yumura. Even Madara had to be cautious, but his face was still indifferent, saying: "Uzumaki Naruto, you think you have added that small Can the girl deal with ten tails?"


    "Tsk-tsk-tsk-tsk, Madara, do you think that saying this can disturb my mind? To be honest, I have to deal with the words of the two of you and Tokuo..." Naruto stretched his voice, then bent over and casually I picked up two fist-sized stones from the ground. No matter the color, size, or shape, they were just ordinary stones.


    "Throw two stones at your fingertips to deal with you."


    "Are you telling a joke, Naruto Uzumaki." Dai Tu looked at Naruto indifferently.


    "Then let you see the stone throwing technique I just developed."


    Stone throwing technique?Are you playing a ninja game now?It''s a war now, boss!


    Many people are speechless to Naruto, just like Kakashi, Madara and others felt before, they are really powerless to complain about Naruto''s off-line.


    boom!


    Regardless of the opinions of others, Naruto separated two wooden avatars around him and gave them the stone in his hand.


    "Drink!"


    The two wooden avatars jumped into the air, holding the stone Naruto had just picked up in one hand, and the other hand began to seal.


    "That seal is... awful!"


    "Fei Lei Shen''s mutual whirling technique!"


    Madara¡¯s reaction took a bit. When he was about to attack Naruto¡¯s wooden clone, Naruto¡¯s stone-throwing technique was completed. The golden light flashed on the wooden clone, disappearing instantly, and in the next second, two golden figures. It appeared again, but in his hand, the stone that was originally the size of a fist became a huge meteorite that covered the sky and sun.


    "Mabra! It''s wrong to throw things anywhere, and I will return these two stones to you!"


    "Damn kid!" Madara was so angry that he was about to run away.


    The thing that fell from the sky was nothing else, it was the meteorite that was split in half by Madagascar. Because Madagascar and belt soil had to control the ten tails, there was no way to be distracted to other places. So Naruto kept his secrets and secretly sent two wood The avatar stood by the meteorite that was split in half on the other side, and then added the two wooden avatars on this side, and activated the flying thunder god¡¯s mutual whirling technique, instantly splitting the small stone in his hand and the huge one over there. Meteorite transposition.


    Although it does not have the strong wind pressure like falling from a high altitude, each piece weighs more than one million tons. Such a drop will definitely suppress the ten tails. Naruto does not believe it. These two rocks are crushed down ten. The tail can break free instantly.


    boom!!


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng!!"


    Madara and Madara forced the Shenra Tianzheng at the same time. Because they mainly control the ten tails, Shenlu Tianzheng could not exert all their power. With Madara and Madara, they could only bounce one of the meteorites, while the other was heavily pressed. Ten-tailed body.


    Oooo!!


    "Loess! I leave it to you!"


    The first step against the Ten Tails plan is to deprive its ability to act!


    "Understood! The art of escaping from the earth!"


    Uncle Loess who got Naruto Chakra immediately understood, quickly completed the seal in his hand, and then pressed his hands on the ground.The earth quaked, and two large mountains swelled up on both sides of Tokuo, pinching Tokuo''s body from left and right, and the huge "rocks" that Naruto dropped before could at least temporarily suppress Tokuo''s mobility.


    "Wooden cutting technique!"


    Ten-tailed body cannot move, but at least there are six tails that can move. From the palm-like end of the tail, sharp wooden thorns are constantly flying out. As long as one thorn is hit, the wooden thorn will immediately grow and pierce the internal organs.


    "I know the weakness of this trick best! The five-fold Rashomon of psychic art!"


    Naruto flipped the palm of his hand, slapped the ground, and immediately psyched up five vicious and majestic Rashomon. The weakness of the cutting technique is that if it does not hit the human body, it cannot exert its powerful power, the power of the wood thorn itself. Not very big, so this trick was once blocked by Xue Ren''s Chakra armor.


    Naruto¡¯s five-fold Rashomon are lined up, and the cutting technique continues to hit the five-fold Rashomon, but it only creates some scratches, even if the number is huge, it is difficult to penetrate the five-fold Rasho. Shengmen''s defense.


    After the first wave of cutting attacks passed, Naruto jumped on top of Rashomon, stretched out his left and right hands, released Chakra and started making spiral pills.


    At the same time, Terumi Mei and Libra Ohnoki also came to Naruto''s side, respectively injecting the nature changes of Boiling Escape and Dust Escape into the spiral pill in Naruto''s hands. Two powerful blood inheritance boundaries were completed in Naruto''s hands. The shape changes, showing great power.


    When Naruto''s spiral shuriken is not completely completed, three people are required to complete it. The main body acts as the release and maintainer of the Chakra. One shadow clone is responsible for the change of form, and the other shadow clone is responsible for the change of nature.When Naruto mastered the Nine-Tailed Chakra, these were omitted. The Chakra was released, and the changes in form and nature can all be done with the Nine-Tailed Chakra''s arm, but in fact there are still three people, but all three are himself That''s it, but no one stipulates that these three people must be his own.


    Naruto himself is responsible for the release and shape change of Chakra, while Terumi Ming and Mr. Onoki act as the third person responsible for the change of nature.


    Can''t let him complete that technique!


    Both Daito and Madara have this idea at the same time. Now they have to control Ten Tails, they cannot move randomly, and their strength is also limited. Although Madara can absorb any ninjutsu with the power of Hungry Ghost Dao, if Naruto does not aim at him, He couldn''t even aim at the body of the ten tails. If the ten tails ran away, it would not be so easy to control them.

 384 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 384

    "Tailed beast jade!"


    The ten-tailed tail beast jade was launched again, and a little bit under Hinata''s feet, the petite body rushed towards the huge tail beast jade that could move mountains and fill the sea in an instant.I don''t know when Hinata''s body appeared similar to Naruto''s body, except that the color of the chakra is white, and the pattern on the big fan is not a whirlpool and nine gouyu jade, but the family crest of the Hyuga clan.


    "Soft fist!"


    Awakened to the power of Datong Kiba Village, Hinata¡¯s soft fist can be said to have reached the level of magical skills. The soft hand is covered with red and black tail beast jade, and the middle finger and index finger are stretched out to carefully control the chakra not to explode. , The fingers kept drawing circles, and while backing away, the impact of the tail beast jade was constantly resolved.


    Although the destructive power of the tail beast jade is strong, it is also affected by Hinata''s soft fist. It is driven by Hinata''s fist strength, and gradually follows Hinata''s small hand to rotate. When Hinata falls on Rashomon again, The tail beast jade was already in her hands obediently.


    The second step of the Ten-tailed plan is to block the tail beast jade!


    "Come on! Hinata!"


    "Yes! Tail beast jade!"


    "Dust escape boiling, double spiral shuriken!!"


    The third step of the Ten Tail Plan, a super attack!!


    Chapter 408 - Disaster!The difficulty of the three big beasts!


    "It must be hit!"


    "Hit it!!"


    "Break it out!!"


    Hinata and Naruto''s super attack flew to Ten Tails with everyone''s faith.


    boom!!


    Hinata twisted the ten-tailed beast jade, and threw the huge tail beast jade directly on the ten-tailed body. The conical explosion wave did not spread much, but because of this, the power was more concentrated. All the power is on Tentails.


    Buzzing!!


    Zi Zi Zi Zi!!


    The spiral shuriken formed by Terumi Ninja¡¯s unique and semicolon-free technique of boiling escape is the second attack. Ultra-high temperature and super corrosive acidic steam is compressed in the spiral shuriken and passed through the spiral pill. The shape changed, and after the explosion, it turned into a nano-scale acid water arrow, continuously piercing the body of the ten tails, quickly corroding and destroying the body of the ten tails.


    The strongest spiral shuriken tail infused with the unique changes in the dusty nature of Old Man Ohnoki, exploded and formed a transparent dazzling ball of light. The three mixtures of wind, fire and earth formed a unique blood following the elimination, with unparalleled power.


    Oooo!!


    Tokuo was beaten in pain by Hinata and Naruto¡¯s continuous attacks. Naruto¡¯s attack position deliberately stayed away from Madara and Zodiac, just to prevent them from absorbing their attacks with Hungry Ghost. It was purely for these two guys. Disgusting.


    "Tsk tut, it''s terrible."


    Naruto sighed unscrupulously when he looked at the miserable look of Ten Tails with his arms folded.Ten-tailed in this state originally only had one right arm. But, the tail beast jade and two spiral shurikens were all hit in the same place. Even Ten-tailed can''t stand it. Originally it was a one-armed Yang, but now it¡¯s changed. Become an armless hero.


    "There''s no way this way." Ban sighed slightly, his tone rather helpless.


    Bringing the soil, staring at the position of the ten tails that should have been the right arm, frowned, who would have thought that Naruto Uzumaki and Hinata Hinata would have this ability, forcibly blasting one of the arms of the ten tails completely Although it can be recovered, it is a fact that Naruto and Hinata''s strength exceeds their own expectations.


    "Suzano can be!"


    Madara completely gave up the control of the ten tails, the pupil power of his eyes was crazy output, and the blue god of destruction must be able to make a huge armor, covering the entire ten tails.


    Tentails themselves are ugly. After putting on the armor of Suzano, his face becomes more hideous. The six-hook jade reincarnation eye looks even more evil and enchanting in the blue armor of Suzano.


    Immediately after Madara, Taito also gave up control of Togo and directly attacked the Ninja United Army.


    "Fire escape the storm fluttering!"


    "Water escapes water vortex!"


    Terumi Mei spit out a blue water vortex, and annihilated after colliding with the earth-carrying storm.


    He took the opportunity to feign an attack, and took the opportunity to activate the divine power technique, and immediately drew behind Hinata. The divine power activated again, summoning the iron rod with the power to suppress the tail beast from the space, and stabbed it behind Hinata.


    "Guardian Gossip One Hundred Two Eight Palms!"


    Hinata¡¯s white eyes are perfect. It¡¯s impossible to bring dirt to attack her blind spot. When the dirt appeared, she immediately launched the guardian gossip. After awakening the power of Otsuki Yumura, Hina¡¯s soft fist also Even more powerful, the Chakra line pulled out from the palm of the hand not only blocked the attack with soil, but also smashed the iron rods that can suppress the power of the tail beast.


    Kakashi rushed over in an instant, grabbed the dirt, and said, "Naruto, leave it to me!"


    "You can go with peace of mind." Naruto teased, and Kakashi almost fell off Rashomon.


    "Shenwei!"


    Kakashi and Daito activated their powers at the same time, and the two entered the different space together, slowly stirring the foundation~~


    "Next, it''s time to deal with this guy."


    Ignoring what would happen to the good friends of Kakashi and Daido in the Kamui Space, Naruto immediately turned his attention to Madara and Tokuo wearing Susanou armor.


    Roar!!


    The loss of the control of Madara and the soil, coupled with the pain and anger of the entire right arm being bombarded, made Ten Tails roar, and the sound waves of the roar are also particularly destructive under the huge chakra.


    After the ten-tailed runaway, although the attack power is greater, it is relatively easier to deal with because the ten-tailed runaway is irrational. However, after the ten-tailed runaway, it is not a simple matter to control again. I am afraid that Madara is really screamed. People can''t help it.


    Togo has no advantage over Naruto and Hinata, and because he wants to control Togo, he can¡¯t exert his own power, and the reincarnated filthy soil cannot become the pillar power of the Togo. To fully resurrect Madara, he must rely on the soil-carrying power. The art of reincarnation works, but reincarnation is born. The longer the dead, the more chakra will be consumed when resurrecting. The spot has been dead for decades. To bring the earth back to life, you have to take your own life in and bring the earth. I would definitely not do it, even if they both froze.


    Dignified Uchiha Madara was forced to give up control of Togo and start Susano Nogu by two little devil heads, Naruto Uzumaki and Hinata Hyuga, who were under 40 years old together.


    "Suzano! I finally used it, Madara!" Naruto looked at the Toku who was wearing the armor of Susano with excitement, and his eyes directly saw the Madara in the jewel of Susano''s forehead. In this case, I won''t lose to you! Tail beasts! Susao Noshi!!"


    The orange chakra on Naruto burned and turned into the form of a huge fox. Although the golden nine-tailed body was much smaller than the ten-tailed body, the golden chakra was like the sun, resisting the blood-red moon in the sky. Light up this chaotic night.


    On the golden Nine-Tailed body, the power of Susao Nohu appeared, and the orange armor enveloped Nine-Tailed body, making Nine-Tailed look majestic and terrifying, and his figure became even bigger, and his eyes became three automatically. Gouyu writes the form of round eyes, and Nine Tails holds the ten-fist sword and the spiritualized Kusana sword in both hands.


    "ratio!"


    Naruto''s wooden clone jumped onto the beastly tailed Yao, and said, "Let''s go together."


    "Thankyou! Naruto!"


    "The Difficulty of the Beast!!"


    Eight-tailed, nine-tailed, and ten-tailed creatures appeared at the same time, and they were wearing beards and armors, unleashing the difficulty of beasts. This is definitely an unprecedented wonder and disaster in the Ninja world. It is conceivable that the battlefield of the three-tailed beasts will definitely be in the future. It will be remembered and preserved like the valley of the end.


    Tokuo loses control of Madara, and there is no so-called sanity. The anger he was injured before, coupled with the perception of the chakras of Yao and Kyuubi, Too became more excited and irritable, covered by the armor of Susano His tail grabbed toward Yawei and Kyuubi, and the Ninja Allied Forces had been ignored by Toyo, so that it was just right for them to complete the task Naruto confessed.


    "Eight Volumes of Tail Beast!"


    Yao''s entire body rotated, and every piece of Suzano''s armor stood up at this time. In an instant, Yao''s body changed from wearing armor to a sharp mountain of swords, Suzano''s scales. All turned into sharp blades, and along with the rotation of the eight tails, they stimulated extremely powerful forces.


    Ding ding ding ding ding!!

 385 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 385

    The rotating force of Yao is definitely better than the blade of any blender. The blade made of Naruto¡¯s Susano armor collided head-on with Madara¡¯s Susano armor, and the blue and orange chakras faced each other. Flying away from the rear, wearing a beard and armor, Yao, who is constantly spinning, is simply a hedgehog that cannot be touched at all, and Ten-tailed can''t catch him.


    "Bachiqiong Gouyu!"


    The main body''s Suzuo was definitely stronger than the clone. Nine tails waved his right hand, and a series of eight-foot Qiong Gouyu flew out of his palm, bombarding Ten-tailed tails with a series of explosions.


    "Really capable." Madara looked at Naruto with admiration, feeling that what had happened before was reappearing in front of her eyes. His eyes were excited and indifferent. Tokuo''s arm was blasted off by Naruto, and Tokuo was in this state. For the left arm, the spots can be controlled on the part of both hands.


    "Slash!!"


    Suzano''s two-handed divine sword slashed at Naruto, and Yao was completely ignored by Madara. Perhaps Yao''s strength could not be seen by Madara.


    Naruto''s Jiugou Jade Samsara carefully looked at Madara''s Jianlu, and the Kusanaru Sword and Ten Punch Sword in his hand rushed up against Madara''s Jianlu.


    boom!!


    The place where the four divine swords intersect bursts with powerful divine power. Although I don¡¯t know what kind of sword the Suzuo Nohu of Madara is holding, it will definitely not be the Pudu Soul Sword, and there are two of the three divine swords. All of them were in Naruto''s hands, and Naruto had the upper hand in the weapon, but Madara had the infinite advantage of Chakra, and for a time he was stalemate with Naruto''s power.


    Oooo!!


    Tokuo doesn''t care what Naruto is in now. It has only instincts now. It wants to regain the Chakra scattered on Kyuubi and Yao. The palm-like tail immediately grabs Naruto who is in a stalemate in Kaomaa.


    "Baguazhang Kongtian!"


    Hinata flew into the air, constantly playing guardian gossip, and at the same time his body spun rapidly, turning into a white chakra ball.The chakra thread pulled out from the palm of the hand was extremely destructive under the power of Otsuki Hamura, and at the same time it flicked the tail of the ten tails, and even stripped the armor of the Suzano nogo on it.


    "Good job! Hinata!" Naruto praised, focusing on Madara and Tokuo, "Don''t think I only have two hands! The Nine Lama Asuras!"


    Naruto used the body of the nine lama to activate the asura technique. Instead of creating a wooden figure, it changed the form of the nine lama from the original huge nine-tailed fox to a three-headed six-armed fox, just like the previous one. The appearance of King Asura.


    Back then, when Datongmu Asura and Datongmu Indra were fighting, they used the nine-lama form like this, with three heads and six arms, and several tail beast jade at the same time, so it looked weird, but in this world it was originally "Future", Sasuke and Naruto fought in the valley of the end. Naruto used the Kyuubi Shadow clone. When the scattered clones returned to the main body, Kyuubi also showed the appearance of multiple heads and arms, gradually approaching the big tube. The appearance of Mu Asura back then.


    "Kajiuya of Yan Duntian!"


    Nine-tailed hands opened the ancient Majia bow of the sky, and an arrow attached to the black flames of the sky, aimed at the six-goed jade reincarnation eyes of the ten-tailed jade and flew away quickly.


    Madara immediately withdrew Suzano''s hands, the blue Chakra blocked Tou''s eyes, and used Suzano''s to block Naruto''s arrow to prevent Toku''s eyes from getting more damage.


    "It''s now! Tail Beast Jade writes the art of round eyes shuriken!"


    The six arms of Nine Tails produced six black tail beast jade, while Naruto¡¯s kaleidoscope writing wheel turned to activate the eight-foot jade gou jade. The orange gou jade was set in three groups, surrounded by faint ¡°threads¡± in series. Around the tail beast jade, it looks like six three-gou jade writing round eyes.


    "Go!"


    With one move of Nine Tails and Six Arms, the six tail beast jade writing wheels flew towards Ten Tails and Madara.


    "Yan Dun Ba Chi Qiong Gou Yu!"


    Boom boom boom boom boom boom!!


    Naruto''s tail beast jade writing round eyes and Madara''s eight-foot Qionggou jade exploded in series. The light of the explosion made the whole earth shook, and the earth burst instantly. Two monsters continued to destroy the poor earth.


    Ten tails opened his mouth, and the red and black tail beast jade condensed in his mouth. The tip of the tail beast jade aimed at the bodies of Naruto and Nine Lama.


    "Little Eight! Take advantage of it now!!"


    Naruto yelled, and the three arms of Nine Tails stretched under Yau at the same time, and the strange power of the Five Tails exploded, throwing Yau¡¯s entire body up and flew towards Ten Tails.


    "Yo Xi! Next, let''s watch my Uncle Kirabi''s performance!" Kirabi still performed his strange rap, and at the same time a tail beast jade condensed from the mouth of Yao, and the tail beast jade in Ten tails was not completely completed. At that time, he used his tail beast jade to push the ten-tailed beast jade directly back into the ten-tailed body.


    "Eat it yourself!" Kirabi laughed and pushed away quickly, and Hinata''s white figure immediately followed.


    "Bagua empty palm!"


    Hinata slapped out a palm and was hitting Ten-tailed chin. The impact of the empty palm made Ten-tailed mouth immediately, and at the same time, the power of the two tail beast jade was completely sealed in Ten-tailed body.


    "boom!!"


    Chapter 409 - Evil God Thousand Hands Supernatural Powers!


    boom!!


    The two tail beast jade directly exploded in the body of Ten-tailed, causing Ten-tailed originally slender body to suddenly bulge like a balloon, almost breaking the armor of Suzano.


    No matter what kind of damage Tokuo might suffer, Madara fixed his eyes on Hinata''s figure.


    "Amaterasu!"


    From Madara¡¯s point of view, both Naruto and Kirabi are protected by the armor of Susanou, which is difficult to deal with for a while, then first use this little girl from the Hyuga family, and the dark Amaterasu Heiyan aimed at Hinata Silhouette.


    Naruto is always paying attention to Madara''s actions and Hinata''s safety. Madara gathers Chakra to his left eye, and also looks at Hinata. Naruto can''t think of what he is going to do, and immediately stretches out a hand to grab it. At Hinata, Amaterasu burned to the back of Kyuubi''s hand and was resisted by the armor of Susanou.


    "Hinata, isn''t it hurt."


    "Don''t worry, Naruto, I''m okay." Hinata jumped gently and landed on Kyuubi''s head, and said: "But if you don''t break the armor of Susano, you can''t cause huge damage to Tokuo. The attack just now can only be regarded as good luck. If you don''t deal with Madara first, he will be interrupted even if you want to seal Tentails."


    "Susa can be armored... just leave this to me, Hinata, Kushina, Bi, help me to hold Too Kazuma for ten seconds!"


    "It''s so easy for you, ten seconds!" Kusina said to Naruto, but he still quickly got the seal in his hand, "Tanzai give it to me! Madara will trouble you two!"


    "no problem!"


    "Golem shackles!!"


    This is the strongest golem shackle that Jiuxinai has displayed in her life. Nine-tailed chakra is injected into her body, and then transformed into a powerful sealing force in her body, condensed into nine golden chakra chains, tightly entangled The huge body of the ten tails.


    Oooo!!


    Ten-tailed body felt the sealing power of the golem''s shackles, and suddenly began to struggle violently.


    "Damn it! The strength is really great!!" Kushina gritted her teeth, the chakras all over his body gushing out crazily, forcibly suppressing the huge power of Tenwei, and fighting against such super monsters as Tenwei, Kushina feels his whole body The bones, muscles, and Chakra meridians seemed to be wailing. Even with the support of Naruto''s Chakra, too many Chakras flowed through the Chakra meridians at the same time, which made Jiuxina feel a huge burden.


    "The whirlpool clan, don''t get in the way!" Madara shouted loudly, waving his hand, and cut off the two golem shackles in a row, and then the divine sword smashed at Nine Xinnai!


    Ding!!


    Yao rushed to the front of Kusina and blocked Madara''s slash with the armor of Susano.


    "Gossip collapses the mountain!"


    Hinata clasped his hands together, and then struck out with both palms, directly hitting Madara¡¯s Excalibur. The rotating Chakra with unparalleled destructive power instantly caused the entire sword to twist, and the blade broke into two with a click. cut.


    Ho Ho Ho Ho!!


    Ten-tailed struggling, after being cut off by Madara, there were only seven golem shackles left. Facing Ten-tailed, his strength became even more stretched.


    "Damn it! Get me down!"


    Jiuxinai shouted, his long red hair flying like nine tails of Nine Tails, simply fusing all the golem shackles together, turning into a huge shackle, tightly entangled Tentail¡¯s neck and chains. It didn''t stop, it didn''t count that the neck was wrapped around Shiwei, and he continued to stretch, entangled almost all of Shiwei''s body.

 386 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 386

    "Get me down!"


    boom!!


    Jiuxinai''s huge chakra exploded, dragging Tentails to the ground.


    A little bit below Hinata''s feet, his light figure was already flying in the air, and he flew towards Madara, who was under the protection of Susano, and cut out with a palm.


    "Bagua empty palm!"


    "It''s useless!" Madara coldly watched Hinata hit his chakra block, and Suzao''s defensive power gathered on his head, completely blocking Hinata''s empty palm.


    "Although you have gained the power of Otsuki Ha Village, you still can''t break this Susanou''s defense."


    "Is that so, Madara?" Hinata landed on Susano, looked at Uchiha Madara with a confident smile, "You are too confident in your own strength, you shouldn''t let me be so close to you. "


    "what did you say?"


    Hinata''s little hand was placed on Susano''s armor, and she saw through the flow of Susano''s chakra with a blank eye, and then the Chakra shook in his hand.


    "Sasser!"


    The chakras used by Hinata are not powerful. Both the "quality" and the "quantity" can be said to be very low, but it is this little chakra that, through regular vibrations, drives the chakras of Suzuo Nohu. The shock caused a chain reaction, causing all the nearby Chakras to start shaking.


    "This...this is..."


    Hinata doesn¡¯t have the huge chakra that Xiang Naruto¡¯s big move casually throws, but she can also punch through Susano, using the super insight of her eyes to see through the flowing characteristics of Susano Chakra. Your own chakra reaches the same "frequency" as the chakra of Suzo Nohu, so as to trigger the resonance of Suzu Nohu, and then produce cracks, or even the entire fragmentation, just as sound waves can cause glass to break.


    Click!


    A crack appeared on Susano, and it continued to expand and deepen. Hinata continued to press on Susano with his right hand and raised his left hand to give Susano with the final blow.


    "Amaterasu!"


    "shock!"


    Madara launched Amaterasu to Hinata, and the white eyes with the strongest insight, Hinata had already discovered when Madara gathered chakras at the position of Madara¡¯s eyes. At the same time as Madara activated Amaterasu, the whole body of Hinata Chakra points spray blue chakras outward.


    "Damn it! Unexpectedly release Chakra from the whole body, blocking the Amaterasu!"


    Hinata¡¯s approach is similar to that Naruto can use Xianshu Chakra to deal with Amaterasu, because the kaleidoscope writing wheel can see through the chakra, so when Hinata releases the chakra all over the body, Madara¡¯s focus point will change. Tian''s body became the chakra that escaped from her body. Amaterasu directly ignited the chakra instead of Hinata. Hinata then sprayed the ignited chakra outward, directly avoiding Amaterasu''s attack.


    Hinata''s raised left hand burned with a fierce chakra in the shape of a lion, and he slammed his fist at the cracked Susano.


    "Robus Lion Boxing!"


    Roar!!


    The fierce king of beasts let out a roar, the burning Chakra showed its mighty power, and instantly punched a hole in the armor of Suzuo Nohu.


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng!"


    Hinata made a great effort, and did not continue to entangle with Madara. He immediately flew back with the power of Shenluo Tianzheng. At the same time, he gently pushed a palm on Yao who rushed up, and used his skill to push Yao directly to Madara. The top of his head is above the hole in the armor.


    "Continuous tail beast jade!"


    Yao has accumulated strength for a long time, and Hinata hit him to the best position with a palm, spit out six small tail beast jade in one breath, and flew to the top of Madara''s head.


    "It''s useless! Don''t you know that for me who has reincarnation eyes, what ninjutsu is useless?" Madara raised a hand, activated the power of Hungry Ghost Dao, and took the eight-tailed beast jade All absorbed.


    "We didn''t intend to beat you, Madara, Naruto just wanted us to delay for ten seconds. We did that enough."


    "Oh, whether it''s offense or assistance, there is absolutely no problem with leaving it to me Uncle Kirabi!" Kirabi and Yao ran away immediately after sending the continuous tail beast jade, so they didn''t fight Madara. Tail''s huge body jumped down, "Naruto! Are you ready!"


    "Just finished the preparations! Immortal Famu Escape Thousand Hands Magical Power!!"


    Everything seemed to be back in the battle between Uchiha Madara and Senjuju. Madara initiated the beast¡¯s dilemma, and even the magic of the wooden man was broken by Madara. In order to defeat Madara and Kyuubi, the pillars launched Mudan. The strongest profound meaning thousand hands magic power.


    As if he was destined in the dark, Madara once again launched the beast disaster. Although the tailed beast under him became ten-tailed and the column has been dead for many years, Madara did not expect that he would be able to see Qianshou again. The coming of magical powers.


    The size of Thousand Hands Magical Powers is definitely considered to be a giant in this world of ninjutsu, even if it is the speckled sky tremor, Deidara¡¯s self-detonation, and Naruto¡¯s super giant tail beast jade, the attack range is calculated in kilometers. With the existence of the technique, the size of the Thousand Hands Magic Power is definitely on the top of the list. The huge Thousand Hands Buddha statue is even bigger than the Nine Tails only in its body part. If you count the thousands of arms behind it, then The size is a huge super monster than Tokuo wearing the armor of Sanou.


    Madara¡¯s eyes were a little confused. Looking at the huge Thousand-Handed Buddha statue, it might be that he recalled the things about the pillars. Only the pillars mastered Mu Dun''s secret meaning. Madara did not expect to be in a tenth place. Reproduced in the hands of the six-year-old kid.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, I admit that you do have the strength that rivals the pillars, but this level of you is not enough to surpass the pillars!"


    "Then let you see! My Uzumaki Naruto surpasses Naruto of the past dynasties, and surpasses the power between the thousand hands and pillars, Susano!"


    Naruto did an extremely crazy thing, enough to make the entire Ninja world shake something big. Based on the thousand-hand magical powers, he launched Susao Nogo, golden armor, covering the entire body of the huge thousand-handed Buddha. That huge and powerful god''s power enveloped the entire huge Thousand-Handed Buddha statue, and even every arm was covered with the armor of Suzuo Nohu.


    The Thousand-Handed Buddha statue itself is dignified and majestic. Now that it is wearing the golden armor of Suzuonenhu, the whole body seems to emit golden Buddha light, which is even more majestic and sacred.Shining on this land like a golden chakra that can match the sun in the sky, he is like the first ray of sunlight after dawn, dispelling endless darkness.


    "Hahahaha...hahaha... I didn''t expect it... I didn''t expect it! There is actually such a perfect fusion of the power of Senju and Uchiha! Uzumaki Naruto, you are indeed the strongest ninja I have ever seen! Come to fight! Just as the pillars stopped me back then, come and defeat me!!"


    Naruto¡¯s strength made Madara almost crazy with excitement. At this time, he no longer has any plans for the Moon Eye. He only needs to fight and never stops fighting. He wants to see what the strength of the blond kid in front of him has reached. realm.


    "Mabra! Take it!!"


    "Hahahaha!! The difficulty of the beast!!!"


    "On top of the Buddha!!"


    Chapter 410 - Suppress the Ten Tails!Let''s go together!


    Ten tails can also feel the tremendous pressure on the Thousand Hands Buddha Statue. This time, without Madara''s control, Ten Tails automatically aimed at the Thousand Hands Buddha Statue and sent out countless tail beast jade.


    Madara also merged the power of Susano into the ten-tailed beast jade. He did this once in a hierarchical manner. The kaleidoscope writing wheel has already recorded what should be done and how to control Chakra perfectly. Even ten The tail doesn''t cooperate with him, and Madara can do it perfectly.


    The blade of the divine sword is stuck in each tail beast jade, and as the tail beast jade rotates, it produces the power of cutting iron like mud.When Madara drove Nine Tails, the tail beast jade was once caught by the wooden man''s art between the pillars with one hand. In order to restrain the wooden man''s art, Madara must be able to fuse the sword of the tail beast and the tail beast jade at high speed. Under the rotation, the wooden man''s technique could not catch the tail beast jade.


    "On top of the Buddha!!"


    Behind the Thousand Hands Buddha statue, countless fists blasted towards the sky full of tail beast jade with huge strength.


    boom!!


    The first fist collided with the tail beast jade, and there was a violent explosion. As soon as the explosion wave spread, it only destroyed a dozen fists, and was hit by more fists, endless fists, with asuras. With the power of, the exploding tail beast jade, the whole explosion wave pushed towards Madara and Ten Tails together.


    The fists of the Thousand-Handed Buddha Statue attacked while regenerating. Before Naruto''s Chakra dried up, those fists were almost endless, and the sacred and huge power swept the land like a god and Buddha.


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    The condensing speed of the tail beast jade is definitely not as fast as the attack speed of the top Hua Buddha. Numerous fists crush the ten tail beast jade forcibly, and the super huge body completely suppresses the explosion wave.


    "It''s not over yet! It''s not over yet!! The top of the Buddha spiral pill!!"


    Countless Helix Maru bombarded Susano Nohu¡¯s armor from far and wide, and the continuous attack stripped Susano Nohu¡¯s armor from Too¡¯s body, hitting Too in pain, even if Madara used the hungry ghost. It is too late to absorb.


    Click!

 387 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 387

    The thousand-handed Buddha statue was separated from the thousands of arms behind it, and the huge Buddha statue stepped towards the ten tails.


    "Naruto-style earshun Shukouan enters the hand!"


    Naruto stretched out his right hand, holding his right wrist with his left hand, and the word "za" appeared on the palm of his right hand. Similarly, the word "za" appeared on the right hand of the Thousand Hands Buddha Statue, with a palm on the ten tails. The top of his head.


    Boom!


    The earth shattered, and nine huge wooden dragons drilled from the ground, fused with the power of Naruto''s palm, and surrounded the body of Tentails.


    Madara, who was beaten by the top of the Buddha on only half of his body, quickly moved away, saying: "It''s really a terrifying power, but it''s a pity, it''s a little late."


    Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho!!


    Tentails, who had been severely injured by Naruto¡¯s continuous attacks, suddenly let out a terrifying roar. The sharp roars produced extremely powerful destructive power, which seemed to be even more powerful than the Baiji technique. Tentails were originally Chakra, who had been weakened, suddenly became more irritable.


    "Damn it! It''s too late!"


    Hinata fell next to Naruto, clenching her teeth and looking at Ten-tailed. Her eyes could clearly see that Ten-tailed Chakra became larger and larger and more terrifying. At the same time, Ten-tailed The body is still madly absorbing the power of nature around it, that is, the power of Xianshu.


    "Heaven and earth change! Damn it, Tentails are going to transform again!" Naruto was also full of depression for the seal that almost succeeded just now, and he was about to succeed when he saw it, and Tentails unleashed the change of heaven and earth at this time. , Broke Naruto''s seal, what a pity, what a pity.


    This time, Tentail''s launch of the Heaven and Earth Mutation will become stronger than before, and the scale of the Heaven and Earth Mutation will become even larger.


    Ten tails transformed, the heavens and the earth changed, and the aura of the whole body became larger and terrifying. The right hand that was interrupted by Naruto was also fully restored in an instant, and the position of the left arm was originally only the upper arm, and now it is fully grown. After coming out, the ten-tailed slender body has the power of two legs, and the ten tails are flying upwards behind him. The chakra spreading out of the body is also full of destructive power like a large-scale ninjutsu.


    "Naruto! What should we do? We can withstand Ten-tailed Chakra, but they can''t!"


    Tokuo¡¯s chakras were completely out of control when the heavens and the earth were changing. Even some chakras that escaped were enough to cause extensive damage, and there were also those thunder and lightning and tornadoes, combined forces. It must have caused major damage because of this world change.


    "I''ll fix it! Five psychic Rashomon!"


    Naruto pressed one hand to the ground, and from his palm as the center, a special black rune appeared. Five huge Rashomons simultaneously resisted in front of the coalition army. At the same time, he was wearing a beard and armor. The lama raised his left hand, and the Kusanagi sword in his left hand disappeared and turned into a golden shield with a swirl pattern on it.


    "Suzano no Yata mirror!"


    The nine lama threw the Yata Mirror in his hand, and the Yata Mirror turned into five streamers under Naruto''s control, with the power of the five elements, which were integrated into the five-layer Rashomon.Yata Mirror itself is an all-attribute artifact, so being able to resist all-attribute attacks can also resist the ten-tailed Chakra.


    "So there is no problem for the time being! This world change will not last too long, hurry up and gather Chakra, and the next battle will become more tragic!"


    "understood!"


    boom!!


    With a roar that shook the world, all the gravel suspended in the air fell back to the earth, and the tumbling waves finally returned to calm.


    Compared with the second form, although the ten-tailed form of the third form is not yet complete, the body has become stronger and the chakra has become larger.Tokuo opened his mouth, his mouth became disproportionately large with his body, and a huge muzzle shaped like an overlord flower grew from the mouth.


    "It''s completely out of control." Madara hugged her arms and looked helplessly at Tokuo who was gathering the tail beast jade. "It''s because the Chakra who feels the tail beasts inside Naruto is anxious. It''s a pity that I lost the fun just a bit Up."


    After feeling the end of life, Madara did not control the ten tails, nor attacked Naruto. Instead, he found a big rock and sat down cross-legged and watched the show.


    "Let me see how much you can do, Naruto Uzumaki."


    Naruto glanced from a distance, then quickly retracted his gaze, and took out a trigeminal kunai from the ninja bag.


    "Flying Thunder God Enchantment!"


    In the third form, the ten-tailed beast jade is greatly exaggerated. It is different from the previous conical-shaped tailed beast jade. Today, the ten-tailed beast jade is spherical, because the body has become stronger and bearable. Increased, so the tail beast jade produced has become even larger, tens of meters in diameter, and can send the Ninja United Army to see God with one shot.


    Naruto activated the Thunder God barrier, creating a unique distortion in the space in front of him.


    Rumble!


    The tail beast jade has created the world and has the strongest power to date.Naruto maintained the Flying Thunder God enchantment with all his strength, and the mysterious space vortex continued to rotate, maintaining a high degree of stability. The attraction generated by the space vortex swallowed the tail beast jade, and then transferred it directly to the deep sea.


    No matter how big the explosion of the tail beast jade is, it still has thousands of meters of sea water pressed on it, and the explosion wave cannot be transmitted to the sea. As for the impact of such a big explosion on the deep sea bottom, it is not Naruto. Thing.


    "Naruto! Your mission has been completed!"


    Naruto blocked the ten-tailed beast jade on this side, and Ino immediately sent a contact. Naruto''s face was pleased and said: "Good job, Ino! Inform them all, if Chakra is not enough, just Retreat immediately. Now it''s a battle. It''s not to let them die in vain. The fiercest battle will be the next one. If you can''t stand it, don''t give me a hard time!"


    "Relax! Naruto!"


    "The time that has been delayed for so long is finally finished!" Naruto raised his head excitedly and looked at the sky covered by thick dark clouds. Almost all Naruto''s eyes were dark clouds, in the dark clouds. The thunder dragon rolled, the golden snake danced wildly, and kept roaring low, which contained an incredible power of thunder.


    Although Naruto was fighting, on the one hand, he also deliberately delayed the time. After so long, he finally lived up to his initial expectations. The Ninja Union Army gathered Chakra together and created this large thundercloud for him. The five great ninja villages add up to hundreds of ninjas, and the main thing is Shangnin, the huge cumulonimbus cloud jointly created, that is even Naruto can marvel at.


    Naruto folded his hands together, closed his eyes, and immediately after opening his eyes, two Chakra heads and four more Chakra arms appeared on his body, forming three heads and six arms with one head and two arms of Naruto himself, like The mythical asura, and the posture of the nine lamas of the big barrel wood asura in this world.


    With a wave of six arms at the same time, six black sticks with Naruto Chakra were thrown into the dark cloud in six directions.


    "drink!"


    Naruto¡¯s six hands are stamped with different seals at the same time, condensing all the originally scattered dark clouds, covering a huge cumulonimbus cloud covering tens of square kilometers, and Naruto uses absolute chakra control to control all All the dark clouds gathered above this battlefield.


    The extremely compressed cloud group is obviously abnormal. The original dark gray has completely turned black, and if it was only a thunder dragon tumbling and flashing between the clouds before, then this volume is still not small. The black cloud of, has been completely entangled in the blue thunder and lightning chain ~ entangled, the powerful thunder and lightning power can no longer be hidden, and constantly want to rush out of the clouds and violently destroy, but it is suppressed by Naruto¡¯s six black rods live.


    "Forbidden Law Eight Thors!!"


    At the beginning, the Lei Dun Profound meaning was developed to limit the ten tails. At this time, with the help of the joint army, it finally showed its powerful strength.


    Eight thunder dragons descended from the sky, and the eight thunder dragons each made a different roar. The eight thunder gods themselves represented the refraction of eight different aspects of thunder and lightning.The thickness of each Thunder Dragon''s body is much larger than that of its ten-tailed tail, and its length is even more borderless. With eight to one, it is simply bullying.


    There is no reason in Tokuo, but it has the instinct of a beast. You can clearly feel the power of these thunder dragons. After all, although they are made by the Ninja United Army, when the cumulonimbus cloud is formed, it will automatically gather the power of nature. , Which is the same power as Ten Tails.


    Oooo!!


    Ten tails kept roaring, and the ten tails waved frantically, and they lashed at the eight thunder dragons.


    Naruto''s own hands kept Lei Dun''s knot printing unchanged, but the four arms behind him started to knot printing at the same time, and at the same time, the jade reincarnation eyes of the nine hooks began to turn.


    "God!"


    The eight thunder dragons were summoned by Naruto at the same time. The body was originally just the power of thunder and lightning. It was injected with Naruto¡¯s pupil power. It was truly transcendent and sanctified. The body of the thunder dragon was transformed into a majestic human form, with eyes shining Red light.


    The Eight Thunder Gods were injected with the power of Susao Nohu by Naruto, and they truly became Thors, possessing the huge power to suppress Ten Tails. Although the Eight Thunder Gods are much smaller than Ten Tails, even if they all add up, there is no ten. The tail is huge, but the highly condensed thunder and lightning, coupled with the power of Suzuo, condense indestructible divine power.


    "Success in the first stage! This is the next step, Xianfa Mingshenmen!! Seal ten!!"


    Naruto smiled confidently and quickly formed a seal in his hand. This series of handprints, which he had practiced countless times before, descended from the sky to ten huge red torii, accurately suppressing the ten tails of the ten tails.


    Ho Ho Ho Ho!!


    Tokuo kept roaring, but his body was suppressed by the Myojin Gate and the Eight Thunder Gods at the same time. If the next stage of the Heaven and Earth Transformation is not carried out, I am afraid that there is no possibility of action at all. In other words, Tokuo has to lie down for me now.


    Buzzing...


    Tokuo obviously cannot be associated with the word "good". The high concentration of chakras gathered in the flower-like muzzle, producing sharp sound waves.


    "Just leave me lying on my stomach, Tentails!" The seal in Naruto''s hand changed a few times again, "Seal the head!!"

 388 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 388

    oom!!


    The biggest torii accurately hit the head of Too, and the powerful sealing force instantly gnawed Too''s face on the ground. I don''t know if Akimaru shushed or shushed anywhere.


    "Okay! It''s now!"


    Naruto raised his right hand and summoned his comrades,


    "Give it to me! Brothers! Sisters! Break it down for me!!"


    "it is good!!"


    Chapter 411-A new breeze, let''s fly together!!


    "Really! After holding back for so long, I can finally show my skills!"


    "Ya, I think you still don''t say bad things, if you lose face for a while, you can''t step down!"


    "Damn it! Naruto, don''t think that you are the only one who can make progress, I have also practiced seriously!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh?" Naruto looked at Fang as if he had discovered New World, and said, "I didn''t expect you to go to the Konoha Veterinary Hospital to chat with the little nurse sister there, but you still have a good practice."


    Ya froze for a moment, then his face blushed, and after reacting, he almost couldn''t help tearing Naruto alive.


    Nearby, the classmate of Ya¡¯s aggravated friends, including Hinata and Neji smiled embarrassedly. Hinata smiled more implicitly, while Dingci laughed very exaggeratedly, making teeth. Really almost fangled at them.


    The worst laugh was probably Shikamaru besides Naruto. When this kid started dating Shiho, he was often laughed at by Naruto. Now someone can take his shift. Shikamaru laughed so badly.


    But is it time to talk about this kind of thing?Forget it, if Naruto is there anyway, it''s a time of harm.


    Zizi...


    Ten tails made the sound of a wet animal creeping around, and new individuals split from Ten tails.These split bodies are not the same in size and shape, some are like humanoids, and some are more like Akamaru (Akamaru: barking!), but in short, these guys are ugly.


    "Don''t you want us to get close to the main body? Hey, those little soldiers will leave it to you!"


    "Although it is very unpleasant, but... forget it." Ya muttered a few words. Although he was upset that Naruto let them deal with the soldiers, but fortunately, Ya was just a little arrogant, not brain-dead, and he himself didn''t think he had that. Ability to deal with Tokuo directly.


    "Everyone, let''s go together!"


    Naruto raised his arms and shouted, he first rushed to the large Ten-tailed Split.


    Naruto, take the test...No, this has been the case since graduation. Your strength, I will always only look up to you, I can only follow you all the time, watching your back, and never fighting again This was the case at the time, and it was the same when Zhongnin''s exam encounters Oshemaru. You always fight alone, and I can only hide behind you uselessly, but this time...


    Please look at my back!!


    Haruno Sakura!You are a disciple of the fifth generation of Hokage!


    Kozakura''s firm beliefs gathered strength, and finally a diamond-shaped mark appeared on her forehead.


    "The chakra accumulated in the current position has finally reached the time to be released! Get out of me!!"


    Sakura''s fist hit a ten-tailed split body that was more than two meters high. From a female''s point of view, it was not a tall and powerful body that burst out with invincible strange power.


    boom!!


    The Ten-tailed body was hit by Sakura and flew upside down like a cannonball. Sakura gathered Chakra on the soles of her feet and stepped heavily, flying into the air.


    "You bastard!!"


    Rumble, rumble!


    Sakura hit the ground with a fist. The explosive force caused the earth to burst in an instant, and the stones flew upward. Under Sakura''s strange force, those stone fists turned into high-speed bullets or shells, which instantly moved nearby. All ten-tailed split bodies within the range are killed in seconds.


    "Exaggeration~~"


    Naruto blocked the flying stones with his hands, and the corners of his mouth twitched constantly. Now he regretted letting Sakura worship Tsunade as his teacher.


    "Good job! Sakura!"


    Tsunade flew over and gave Sakura a completely different evaluation from Naruto. He touched Sakura''s head and said, "You really did not live up to my expectations. You have finally completed this Hundred Glorious Seal!"


    "It''s all thanks to your teaching, Master."


    "Hmph, of course!" Tsunade snorted arrogantly, then turned and glanced at his three beloved disciples. "This is the medical ninja guidelines that I taught you back then. First, the medical ninja is in the team. You must never give up treatment before you die; the second, the medical ninja must not fight on the front line; the third, the medical ninja must be the last to die in the team, as for the fourth, I only taught you three, then Just..."


    The diamond-shaped seal on Tsunate''s forehead began to glow purple, and at the same time the black mark spread all over Tsunate''s body, as did Kozakura, Shiro and Silent.


    "Article 4, only by cultivating the technique of creating and regenerating a hundred magnates by the Ninja method to a pure and innocent medical ninja, can the above criteria be broken!!!"*4


    Tsunade, Sakura, Shiro, and Silent shouted at the same time. The chakra that had been stored on the forehead was unblocked at this moment, and the black marks were all over the body. Naruto was amazed by the fortitude that he showed.


    Naruto stared at the four of them, admiring the unique and superb view in this world of Ninja, the four Baihao!


    The four people who have practiced this battlefield immortality technique to the extreme, the four of them stand on the battlefield, just like the ultimate flower blooming on the battlefield, their resolute, beautiful, and unyielding fighting spirit is shown on these four women.


    If they were in another world, Tsunade and the others would definitely be called another honorable title.


    Valkyrie!Valkyrie on the battlefield!


    "Four people activated the Seal of Baihao at the same time, and if Naruto''s Chakra were added, it might be possible to summon half of the slug immortal from the Wet Bone Forest! Psychic art!!"


    boom!!


    Four beautiful female ninjas who had activated the Seal of Hundred Heroes simultaneously used psychic techniques to summon slug immortals from the Wet Bone Forest. A huge slug almost not lost to ten tails appeared on the battlefield. In an instant As if a mountain appeared out of thin air on the battlefield.


    "Slug, split immediately!"


    "Yes, Tsunade-sama!"


    Slugs can be regarded as the best tempered and most obedient psychic beasts, and they split immediately according to Tsunade''s orders, but it is not so much a split, but a dissolution. The slug''s whole body is integrated into the earth.


    "All ninjas rush forward! As long as we are on this land, we can help you heal at any time!!"


    "Okay!"


    "Everyone, let''s go together!!"


    "Defeat Ten Tails!!"


    "Although I am not a disciple of Tsunade-sama, Tsunade-sama is also a goal I have always wanted to surpass as a female ninja! Magnetic escape sand iron Shigure!!" Tiantian shakes his scroll and stores himself for many years All of the black sand and iron were released in this battle.


    The black sand and iron filled the sky, and then under the control of Tiantian¡¯s Magnetic Escape Chakra, it condensed into a large "Rain Cloud", and then turned into sharp sand and iron Shigyu, which continued to spin and fly to the ten tails. The split body.


    Although there are many Ten-tailed Splits, but because of this, their strength is not very good, which is probably a little bit higher than one hundred thousand whites.Every day, the sand iron Shigure is fully used, and the power of each sand iron rain bomb is no different from the armor-piercing bullet.


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    The sand and iron Shigure fired continuously, and there were too many ten-tailed split bodies, and there was no need to aim at all. A swath of the split bodies fell down.The black sand iron not only penetrated the body of the ten-tailed split body, but also penetrated the ground, and the ground was filled with smoke and dust for a while.

 389 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 389

    "It''s not over yet! Sand and iron world law!!"


    With the change of handprints every day, the black sand iron falling on the ground condensed again and turned into sharp iron thorns, spreading further around, instantly piercing countless ten-tailed splits into skewers.


    "Hu~Hu~Hu~" After continuously using such a big two-stroke sand iron technique, I felt tired and panting even every day, but after Naruto¡¯s chakras were continuously transmitted over, the physical fatigue quickly disappeared. There was also a sly smile on Tiantian''s face.


    Now in this piece of land, the coordinates of Thunder God are everywhere.


    Under normal circumstances, Thunder God¡¯s coordinates will never be eliminated. Tiantian takes advantage of this feature by first condensing a piece of sand iron, printing the Thunder God coordinates on it, and then dispersing the sand and iron, because Thunder God¡¯s coordinates will not disappear. , So she will continue to stay on a certain grain of sand and iron, and then repeat the previous actions. Tiantian has prepared a large number of Lei Shen coordinates in this way. After years of preparation, she doesn¡¯t know how many sand irons carry Lei Shen coordinates every day. , And these sand and iron have been scattered to the entire battlefield through the two attacks just now.


    "The next step is personal performance time." Tiantian drew out the Chakra Knife, activated the Thunder God technique, and jumped continuously at the speed of light on the battlefield, harvesting the lives of the ten-tailed split body.


    "Oh oh oh!! Working so hard every day, I definitely can''t lose to her! Youth! Burn it!!"


    Xiao Li can be regarded as the person with the highest fighting spirit on the battlefield. After seeing the excellent performance of his teammates, he immediately burned his blood, opened six doors in an instant, and the green figure rushed into the air.


    "Toward the Peacock!!"


    Xiao Li''s fists hit the air, and countless flame bombs flew towards a large ten-tailed split body, instantly hitting a ten-tailed split body.Xiao Li''s attack would not stop like a violent storm. He clenched his fists and made a strange gesture.


    "Seventh Shocking Door! Open!! Eight Doors Dunjia Ouyi Zhouhu!!"


    Roar!!


    The white tiger suddenly appeared on the battlefield, roaring and rushing towards the enemy. In a huge explosion, the huge power of the sun tiger blasted the earth apart, and countless ten-tailed split bodies were blown to pieces, and there were many Was bombed in the air.


    "It''s not over yet! Oh oh!!"


    Wei Li yelled twice, the green figure turned into a stream of light, and suddenly rushed to the ten-tailed split body in the sky. The fist and the air rubbed violently and produced an unimaginable high temperature.


    "Night Phoenix!!"


    The flames condensed into the form of a phoenix around Xiao Li''s body. His fist was the kind eyes of the phoenix. The red bird flashed in the air. Behind Xiao Li, after he rushed through, a chain took place. The explosion, all the ten-tailed split bodies in the air reached fragments.


    "137, Neji, how many have you defeated?!"


    "Bagua empty palms!" Ning Ci swung an empty palm and knocked three ten-tailed splits into the air, and said lightly, "138."


    "Uuuuuu...deserves to be Ningji! Yossi!!! You have to work harder!! Burn your youth!!"


    "Damn it! You can''t just let these guys get in the limelight!" Fang murmured uncomfortably, and then stretched out the index and middle fingers of both hands to form a cross, "Naruto, don''t think that only you can use this technique! Shadow clone The technique!"


    boom!


    A shadow clone appeared next to Ya...


    Quiet~~


    "What? Only one. When I was seven years old, I was better than you now!"


    "Cut! Don''t look down on people! Although only one person has been added, the power has increased by more than three times!" Ya yelled, and jumped onto Akamaru''s back with his shadow clone.


    "Inuzuka-ryu orcs mix and change!! Three wolves!!"


    Whoops!!


    With a cry of wolf, Akamaru and Ya joined forces and transformed into a hideous three-headed wolf, but how do Naruto look like hell three-headed dog...


    "Ya Ya turn your teeth!! Chase after you!!"


    Ya didn''t know what Naruto was thinking, and the white figure immediately spun, like a huge grinding wheel, cutting off all the ten-tailed split bodies in front of him.


    "Burst Fang Spike!!"


    boom!!


    Ya transforms into a huge storm, and like a powerful bulldozer, destroys all the ten-tailed split bodies in front of him. At the same time, black worms are continuously shot from his body and scattered on the nearby ten-tailed split bodies.


    Click! Click! Click!!


    Less than three seconds after the worm entered the ten-tailed fission, it grew up and became a huge insect that stretched half a meter. It continued to bite and swallow the ten-tailed fission. This scene is not to say that it is a woman who is born afraid of insects. , Even many men want to vomit when they look at it.


    Ino rubbed his arms and said with a look of disgust, "It''s disgusting! What is this?!"


    "Jida insects, if the chakras don''t taste good, they will start to eat their flesh. It is a very troublesome parasite." Shino pushed his eyes and said lightly.


    "Asshole! Shino, if you use such disgusting bugs, get away from me, or I''ll kill you first!" Ino roared at Shino. As a normal (?) girl, he saw those bugs disgusting. Suddenly, the whole person feels bad.


    Shino didn''t speak, and walked away silently.


    "Damn it! Disgusting!" Ino whispered, looking at the ugly-looking ten-tailed splits in front of her, Miss Ino, who was unhappy, decided to vent all her anger on them.


    "Ninfa, chaos and martial arts!"


    Ino controlled dozens of ten-tailed splits in one breath, causing them to continue to attack their companions. Seeing the ten-tailed splits dwindling, Ino''s mood finally improved.


    "Really, it''s a war now, can you not do so personally?"


    Shikamaru said helplessly, but Ding Ci chuckled and said, "No way, everyone is very individual."


    "Oh, forget it, Ding Ci, let''s use the joint tactics."


    "Okay! Part of the doubling technique arm!" Ding Ci roared, his right arm became huge, grabbed Shikamaru, and threw him into the air in one breath.


    "Ninfa shadow imitation technique!" With the advantage of being at high altitude, Shikamaru instantly controlled a large ten-tailed split body, and then separated a shadow from the black shadow and grabbed Ding Ci, "Come on, Ding Ci!"


    The black shadow grabbed Ding Ci into the air.


    "The technique of super doubling! Mount Tai is on top!"


    boom!!


    Dingci''s mountain-like body crushed all the ten-tailed fissures into meatloaf, and Shikaball just happened to fall on Dingci''s back easily.


    "This is called a tactic."


    "These guys..."


    Naruto''s forehead hung three black lines, silently looking at the guys who were showing up, and then took Hinata''s hand and said: "Hinata, it seems that only the two of us have been abandoned."


    "Hey, Naruto, stop playing, it''s a war now!"


    "Understood, my wife." Naruto said nonchalantly, and when Hinata almost couldn''t help coming over and hitting him, he started his own ninjutsu, "Xianfa Feng Dun Double Helix Shuriken ! Yan Dunxu Zuo Nenghu added earth fate!"


    Shining escape double light wheel blast and black arrow zero type!!


    "Soft Fist, Soft Step Double Lion Fist!!"


    Let''s... fly to the wind!!

 390 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 390

    Chapter 412-Complete Reincarnation Eye, Uchiha Madara is resurrected!


    Naruto and Hinata merge the yin and yang powers that originally belonged to Otsuki Kaguya and later dispersed to Otsuki Yuki and Otsuki Yumura. Hinata''s model created a huge lion shape, while Naruto gave him supernatural powers. , The big black windmill with burning hands turned into the eyes of a lion. They were two completely black eyes full of desire for destruction.


    Tokuo felt the danger, so a new split appeared.Those split bodies resemble Shigeaki Nanao, with six wings. Although they are much smaller, they are absolutely huge in number.


    Two scorching black big windmills kept spinning, covering the lion''s body with the black flames of the sky.


    boom!!


    Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi!!


    The lion smashed into a large group of ten-tailed splits in the air. The high-concentration Chakra instantly sublimated the first splits into steam, and the sunlit black inflammation covering the lion''s body blocked all the remaining splits.


    Roar!!


    The lion formed by the Chakra in Hinata gave a roar. It was originally a body formed by Chakra, but suddenly white teeth grew from the lion''s mouth, and it bit the body of ten tails.


    Roar!!


    Ten-tailed howl in pain, and a piece of meat on his body was forcibly bitten by Hinata¡¯s wild lion. After the ten-tailed meat entered the body of the wild lion, it transformed into chakra and merged into Naruto¡¯s body. go with.


    "finished!"


    Naruto¡¯s eyes lit up, and the lack of three-tailed and six-tailed chakras in his body were finally replenished. The chakras of the nine-tailed beasts in his body turned into an organic whole. Chakras continued to grow, and the speed of generation became even faster. , The nine gouyu jade on the golden bar also seemed to flash slightly.


    "Explode! Shining escape!!"


    Naruto pushed with both hands, and the black windmill with both hands, along with Hinata''s mad lion, pressed down towards the wound on Togo.


    boom!!


    Two large black windmills exploded and formed a huge black fireball. After the shape change of the spiral shuriken, coupled with the wind escape, the power of the searing escape is unimaginable, and the single point of destructive power is greater than the tail beast jade. , The unquenchable Amaterasu burned ten tails of pain.


    Madara watched Naruto and their battle coldly, and whispered: "It seems that Naruto has got all the chakras of the tail beast, although there are only a part of them except for the nine tails, but with his reincarnation eyes , I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to deal with, and there is also that little girl from the Hyuga family, it seems that she can¡¯t delay any longer, she has to become a Ten-tailed person as soon as possible."


    The so-called drowsy, someone gave a pillow~ that¡¯s the most beautiful thing. Just as Madara was planning to become a Ju-tailed person, the space suddenly distorted, and the soil that was hit by Kakashi escaped from the divine space. Coming out, he fell on Ten-tailed body.


    "Is the soil used? I originally wanted to compete with him before becoming a Ten-tailed man, but forget it, it''s time to use the reincarnation technique on me!"


    There was a mark in Madara''s hand, and the soil immediately lay down on Ten-tailed body and wailed, and a lot of black iron rods were pierced from the soiled right shoulder, and some black substances invaded the soiled right half of his body.


    "Ahhhhhhh! I...my body..." The soil body was eroded by black, and the body was forcibly controlled, "Maa!"


    "Take soil, you are the pawn I left behind to revive myself. Now is the time for you to repay me."


    How could a person like Madara not leave himself a retreat?He left the technique in the body with soil early in the morning, in order to control the soil at the most critical moment and use the reincarnation technique on himself.


    Even if the soil is used to resist Madara''s control, he cannot completely control his body. The place where Kakashi was injured before is too serious, and the soil has no extra power to defy Madara''s control.


    With soil, with his own willpower, he made the final resistance, but the black thing on his body suddenly changed, completely offsetting the resistance with soil.


    "Hei Jue!!"


    "Hehehe, it''s useless to bring dirt, resistance, and let Madara come back to life obediently."


    "Damn it! Outside... the natural art of reincarnation in the outside world!!"


    Under the compulsory control of Madara and Heijue, he took the soil to exhaust all his life, and used the reincarnation eye to activate the reincarnation technique on Madara.


    "Damn it! Xianfa Mingshenmen!!!"


    Naruto couldn¡¯t let Madara resurrect so easily. He landed nine huge torii in succession from the air. The first torii was pressed~ on Madara¡¯s shoulder, Madara¡¯s power was forcibly sealed and suppressed, and the second torii was pressed~ On the first torii gate, and so on, the power of the nine torii gates sealed the power of Madara.


    "Hahaha, Naruto Uzumaki, it''s too late!"


    Ban laughed, and the earth-carrying reincarnation technique has been activated. The six forbidden techniques can surpass life and death. Ban was originally a body that was reincarnated from the dirty soil. At this time, he really had life and became his own body, Ma White smoke came out of his body, the cracks on his body that were unique to the reincarnation of the dirty earth also disappeared, Ma was completely resurrected, and his true strength was also revealed at this moment.


    "Finally I can fight with all my strength! Sure enough, only this body has the feeling of blood boiling!"


    "cut!"


    Naruto sipped fiercely, feeling extremely upset in his heart. Unexpectedly, he couldn''t stop Madara''s resurrection in the end. Originally, he wanted to weaken Toyo''s strength as much as possible before Otsuki Kaguya''s resurrection. Now Madara is resurrected and weakened. Tokuo is basically impossible.


    "Hehe, so the use value of bringing the soil is exhausted. However, there is another task for me, which is to bring this reincarnation eye to Madara!"


    "Don''t think about it, Hei Jue! Vientiane Tianying!"


    Naruto is already very hot now, and then listen to this guy Hei Jue''s long-winded, as if to play with himself completely ~ between the applause, his heart is even more angry, his hands are black, and he activates the ability of reincarnation. , A powerful gravitation broke out.


    Heijue didn''t have the power to resist the Vientiane Sky Yin, attracted by Naruto''s power, he flew towards Naruto with the soiled body.


    Hinata also knew that he must not let Heijue give the eyes of reincarnation to Madara. His palms were aimed at Heijue, and a destructive force surged in his body.


    "Kill the ashes!"


    Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura are both Kaguya¡¯s children, but the strengths inherited by the brothers are in different aspects. Otsuki Yui, also known as the Six Way Immortals, inherited the powerful pupil technique reincarnation eye and writing wheel eye. With a strong body, it can produce a large number of chakras. It can be said that it is the part that inherits ninjutsu and illusion. And Otsuki Yumura is the part that inherits physique. Using white eyes, it can make soft punches. It is the representative of Gangquan.


    Hinata''s palm ejected a bone shaped like a sharp sword, which accurately pierced the soiled body.


    The part of Heijue''s body attached to the soil was distorted, avoiding his body being directly hit by Hinata¡¯s co-killing ashes. Seeing the body of the soil gradually collapsed, he was surprised and said: " Mai, it''s really a terrifying power, it seems that you absolutely cannot be hit, Shenluo Tianzheng!"


    Heijue used the earth-carrying reincarnation eyes to activate Shenluo Tianzheng, generating a powerful repulsive force to resist Naruto''s Vientiane Sky Attract, and at the same time the earth-carrying pupil power of his right eye was activated.


    "Shenwei!"


    "Amaterasu!"


    The speed of using the divine power to transfer oneself will be slower, so Naruto seized this opportunity and immediately launched the divine power to Heijue, but Heijue did not have any resistance, and continued to use the divine power. From Heijue''s point of view, this body is carrying dirt anyway. Yes, if you burn it, it will burn, and Amaterasu can''t burn him. Just take the reincarnation eye to Madara.


    Hei Jue carried an Amaterasu Black Flame, moved into the divine power space, and then did not wait for Naruto to break into the divine power to kill people, immediately jumped in space, and came to Madara''s side.


    "Sorry, Lord Madara, I''m a little late."


    "It''s okay, but the soil will eventually resurrect me, and it is considered a deadly death." Madara smiled and said cool words, and the soiled left eye reincarnation eye was directly buckled out of his eye socket. At the same time, Bai Jue was also a zebra. The reincarnation eyes of the right eye that had been hidden with soil before came, all fit into his own eye sockets. At this point, Madan''s reincarnation eyes have finally completely returned to the body.


    Kurozutsu also gave up the body with soil immediately, leaving the body with the soil to be completely ashes under the attack of Naruto¡¯s Amaterasu and Hinata¡¯s co-killing ashes, attached to Bai Zetsu¡¯s body, looking forward to the next battle.


    Madara was fully resurrected, and he took back his reincarnation eyes. His light purple eyes looked at Naruto and Hinata indifferently.


    "The next battle will be more interesting."


    Chapter 413 - Hell by the Tomb of the Wheel!Moment of life and death!


    Both Naruto and Hinata know that now is the most troublesome time, even if the same is the reincarnation eye, Madara¡¯s reincarnation eye in the state of rebirth from the dirty earth is completely different from the reincarnation eye of Madara¡¯s reincarnation after the complete resurrection. Initiating the reincarnation technique, Madara must be able to do so now.


    Even though they are the same pair of eyes, the power of Samsara''s eyes on Madara''s body is completely different from that on Nagato or the body with dirt. After all, those are the eyes that Madara opens. It is Madara''s own power, which is definitely more powerful than Nagato and Tato. Much stronger.


    Hei Jue possessed Bai Jue''s body again, and looked at the Ninja Union Army that was gradually surrounding him, and said, "Master Madara, some ants who are indifferent are here, let me deal with them, you can concentrate on dealing with Uzumaki. Ren and Hyuga Hinata."

 391 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 391

    "Well, go ahead."


    Madara nodded. Even though Naruto and Hinata were present, Madara didn''t care about the strength of everyone else, but if you want to deal with Naruto and Hinata at the same time, if you have to find a chance to capture Juwei, Madara There is still a lot of pressure.


    After receiving Madara''s approval, he immediately turned to face the Ninja United Army.


    "Mu Dun Qian Shou magical power!"


    I don''t know if I have seen Naruto''s exaggerated Thousand-Hand Magical Power wearing Susanou armor before. The Thousand-Hand Magical Power I was looking at, I always felt that the whole body was a slot.


    Although they are all Qianshou magical powers, there are two more characters in front of Naruto, fairy!


    The same ninjutsu, after the use of Xianshu Chakra is displayed, the power will be several times or even ten times stronger. The same is true for the Thousand Hands Magic Power. Naruto''s Thousand Hands Magic Power is enhanced by the Xianshu Chakra bonus. The statue of Buddha, and Jue''s Thousand Hands Magic Power, can only be regarded as the initial version. Compared with Naruto''s Thousand Hands Magic Power, Jue is at best an eight-armed Luohan.


    The battle of the Union Ninja Army can only be regarded as a supporting role, and Naruto and Hinata, whether they can defeat Uchiha Madara, determines the fourth Ninja war, and even the future of the entire Ninja world.


    "Kill the ashes!"


    Two extremely sharp bone swords were launched from Hinata''s hands. The shape of the bone swords was long and narrow, so they were almost unaffected by air resistance. They flew extremely fast and brought great destructive power to Madara.


    Before Madara saw the corpse with soil under Hinata¡¯s co-killing ashes, it turned into dust like a rebirth of dirty soil. Now he is resurrected. After taking back the eyes of reincarnation, Madara has no plans to use his body. Bear the power of killing ashes.


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng!"


    Madara''s body issued a powerful repulsive force, bounced the two bone swords sent by Hinata, and flew up and down in his hands at the same time. The speed of the seal was so fast that it almost turned into a afterimage.


    "The fire escapes the dust!"


    boom!!


    Hot soot was spit out from Madara¡¯s mouth. The gray dust filled the surroundings, covering Madara¡¯s body completely. The dust contained high-density chakras. Whether it was Naruto¡¯s reincarnation eyes or Hinata¡¯s white eyes, the vision was all Limited by the dust, only a large group of blue chakras could be seen, but the movement of the spots could not be seen clearly.


    Madara''s primary purpose is to become the Ten-tailed Manzhuli. Otherwise, facing Naruto who has all the tailed beasts, Chakra, and opening eyes of reincarnation, and Hinata, who has awakened the power of Otsuki Hamura, Madara does not have absolute confidence.


    Following the cover of the high temperature and dust, Madara''s figure quickly rushed towards Ten-tail.As he moved fast, Madara''s heart suddenly raised a warning, and he stopped immediately without thinking about it.


    Whoosh!!


    A golden light flashed in front of Madara, and Naruto rushed in front of him in an instant, and the flying thunder god technique slashed down. If Madara hadn''t stopped a step earlier, he would be slashed by Naruto now.


    "I forgot. I never told me that you have a Mito-like ability to perceive evil thoughts. It seems that there is no way to hide your perception by ordinary methods."


    "Huh! Take the move! Yan Dun add the earth fate and Amaterasu Qianben!!"


    Susano Nohu in the form of a skeleton appeared on Naruto''s body, and Susano Nohu''s right hand appeared at the same time, holding an Amaterasu fire in his hand. The shape of the fire was like the family crest of the Hyuga clan.Thousands of Amaterasu shot out from the fire, and shot accurately towards the Chakra acupoint on Madara.


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng!"


    The light purple reincarnation eyes stared at Naruto indifferently, and at the same time a powerful repulsion exploded from his body, which bounced back all of Naruto''s Amaterasu.


    "Xianfa Feng''s Spiral Shuriken!"


    Naruto condensed a spiral shuriken in an instant. The rapidly rotating spiral shuriken produced a strong attraction, absorbing all the rebounded Amaterasu Senbon, and the power of Feng Dun raised the temperature of Amaterasu again.


    "Shining escape light wheel, gust of wind and black arrow one style!"


    "Suction Seal!"


    Madara activated the power of the Hungry Ghost Dao, and his hands seemed to become a bottomless pit, completely absorbing the black windmill flying in front of him, but Naruto''s figure had already rushed up in an instant.


    "Weird power!"


    Naruto, who owns the nine-tailed beast Chakra, does have an advantage over Madara. At least in terms of brute force, Madara is now an iron loser against Naruto.


    Boom!!


    With a muffled sound, Madara caught Naruto''s strange punch with both hands, his face suddenly a little ugly, and his body flew upside down in an instant.Naruto¡¯s own power, coupled with the explosive method of Tsunade¡¯s monster power, and the five-tailed steam chakra, the burst of power can punch through a mountain, even the spot with the reincarnation eye can¡¯t resist the body flying backwards. .


    "Soft boxing, gossip, hundred, two, eight palms!"


    Hinata immediately stepped up close, with a firm expression on her pretty little face, staring at Madara''s figure with white eyes, stretched out his hands, and pointed towards Madara''s Chakra.


    "Round tomb side prison!"


    Madara activates his unique pupil technique in the reincarnation eye, and he rushes out of Madara''s body at the edge of the tomb, and two shadow spots are instantly rushed out of Madara''s body. The speed of these two shadows can be said to be no worse than Madara itself. Pinch Hinata.


    The edge of the tomb is a special pupil technique that combines the clone and time and space ninjutsu. The body of the shadow is in the unique space of the tomb, but it can directly cause physical attacks. The power is above the divine power with soil, and no matter what It is the fairy mode, the nine lama mode or the kaleidoscope writing round eyes can never see the existence of the round tomb edge, so even if it is the nine big tail beasts, the pupil technique facing the Madara is also a flash of mercy.


    "what is this?!"


    Hinata''s white eyes saw the two Madara-like figures appearing from Madara''s body. After all, lack of combat experience was still a weakness. Between the slight astonishment, the two shadow spots instantly rushed in front of him, one left and the other right. Hit it with a punch.


    "Hinata be careful!"


    Naruto''s eyes widened and looked at Hinata, who was about to be attacked by Shadow Spot. Hinata was slightly ashamed that Madara seized the opportunity, and the two shadows instantly hit Naruto.


    "Crap!" Hinata woke up after hearing Naruto''s voice, but Shadow Spot''s attack had already arrived in front of him in an instant. At this time, it was too late to start the guardian gossip.


    "Damn it!" Naruto cursed in a low voice, gathered Chakra in his left eye, and quickly took out a kunai from the ninja bag.


    "Space Conversion!"


    Whoosh!


    That happened at the speed of light. Hinata, who was caught between the two shadow spots, disappeared in an instant, and in front of the two shadow spots, it became Naruto''s kunai.


    "Be careful, Hinata!" Naruto reached out and rubbed Hinata''s hair. "The person we are facing is Madara Uchiha. No matter what happens, we must maintain the highest concentration, otherwise we may be killed instantly. ."


    "I''m sorry, Naruto." Hinata''s small face was full of guilt, and then turned into firmness. "It won''t happen anymore!"


    "Hinata, your white-eyed vision is above me. Observe his ninjutsu carefully. No technique in this world is invincible. I have reincarnation eyes, and you have white eyes and bone veins. We will not lose to him. !"


    "Ok!"


    After comforting Hinata, Naruto continued to watch Madara''s movements, but he didn''t say a word just now.


    There is no need to apologize to me at this time, because if we lose, then we won''t even have the chance to be ashamed.


    After a brief period of surprise, the two shadow spots returned to Madara''s body. Madara''s reincarnation eyes stared at Naruto for a while, showing a thoughtful look.


    The technique just now was time-space ninjutsu, but it wasn''t Flying Thunder God, was it his ability to reincarnate?It must be observed carefully.And both of them can see through my wheel tomb, and now they must do their best.


    The technique of the tomb wheel is Madara''s biggest hole card, and it is also the key to him facing Naruto and Hinata at the same time with one enemy and two.


    "Round tomb side prison!"


    Madara once again activated the tomb. This time it was not just two shadow Madara, but five, and the number of Madara''s shadows. All of these shadows have speeds comparable to those of Madara''s, and their power is far better than Madara''s. The body can even defeat the tail beast with brute force, but it cannot use the powerful pupil technique, and can only use the body to attack.


    Samsara''s eyes clearly saw the five shadow spots. Naruto couldn''t help but curl his lips. Kishimoto really belongs to the digital party. Many things in this world are related to numbers. The three-person team of ninjas, the legendary three, The three-goed jade that writes round eyes, Oshemaru has triple Rashomon, there are five basic chakra attributes, five shadows of Madara, five big kingdoms in the Ninja world, five big Ninja villages, five shadows, and five levels between the thousand hands pillars. The eyes of Rashomon¡¯s reincarnation have six powers. The eyes of the incomplete ten-tails are six-hooked jade. One end of the six-steel rod is a large circle. On the large circle, there are six small circles. There are nine tail beasts. , Naruto¡¯s reincarnation eye has nine gouyu jade, any combination of numbers in this world seems to be able to find a reflection on other combinations.

 392 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 392

    The five shadow Madaras rushed towards Naruto and Hinata at the same time, interrupting Naruto''s random thoughts, while on the other hand, Madara''s body rushed towards Ten Tails at a rapid speed.


    "Don''t want to succeed! Shadow clone art!"


    Corresponding to Madara¡¯s technique of tomb wheel, Naruto immediately separated three shadow clones and met three shadows, while Hinata confronted two shadow markings. Naruto¡¯s feet were a little bit, instead of fighting with shadow markings, he directly faced Madara''s body rushed away.


    It''s really ironic to say that Naruto has worked so hard just now to wipe out Tokui, but now, Naruto beats his life to protect Tokui from Madara''s hands.


    Naruto was chasing Madara, but Shadow Madara gave up Naruto''s shadow clone, and didn''t fight with the shadow clone at all. He even rushed to Naruto''s attack with the shadow clone to stop Naruto from chasing Madara. Ontology.


    "Get away from me! Immortal law melts away spiral shuriken!"


    Naruto yelled, and a huge spiral shuriken was instantly presented in his hand, like a heavenly meteorite, exuding terrifying heat and red and black light, and instantly slashed towards the three shadow spots.


    One of the shadow spots immediately grabbed the arms of the other two and threw them to the sky, while he couldn''t dodge and was hit by Naruto''s spiral shuriken.


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    The melting and escape spiral shuriken instantly cut the shadow spots. The Six Ways of Immortality can directly cause a substantial blow to the shadow in the space of the wheel tomb. The destructive spiral shuriken cut the shadow spots to only half of the body. , Had to return to Madara''s body to recover, absolutely unable to fight again in a short time.


    However, Naruto didn''t have any happy emotions, because Madara was already on Tentails.


    "Ten-tails, become my power!" Madara showed a crazy smile, Jiujiu in his hands, and immediately prepared to absorb the power of To-tails.


    "Oooo!!"


    Tokuo roared, apparently it disliked Madara very much, and a split body immediately appeared from its body, attacking Madara.


    "It''s you! Space change!"


    Naruto¡¯s left eye aimed at the ten-tailed split body, and with the pupil power of the left eye, he instantly switched between himself and the ten-tailed split body. The enemies faced by the two shadow spots instantly became the ten-tailed split body, and Naruto In an instant, he rushed in front of Madara, drew out the Kusanaru sword in his hand, drew a cold light, and stabbed at Madame''s body severely.


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng!"


    Madara is at the critical moment to absorb the ten tails. Where does Naruto interrupt him, a strong repulsive force immediately erupted from his body to drag Naruto, and at the same time the shadow that was only half-length by Naruto appeared from Madara''s body. It is bound to hold Naruto at this last moment.


    The powerful repulsive force caused Naruto to retreat again and again. Seeing that Madara was about to complete the seal, Naruto stared at Madara''s shadow and immediately initiated the third spatial transformation.


    Although the eyes have advanced to the form of the jade reincarnation eye, Naruto¡¯s left eye still twitches continuously after three consecutive use of space conversion. Obviously, the pupil power is very exhausted, but Naruto ignores the cold grass in his hand. Toward Madara''s heart.


    laugh!!


    The Kusanaru sword pierced Ma''s heart, and the tip of the sword penetrated Ma''s back, dripping bright red blood.


    cough!


    Ma coughed up a mouthful of blood, but his eyes were extremely excited. He coughed up blood in an embarrassed look with a triumphant smile.


    "Or I am one step faster..."


    Chapter 414-Ten-tailed Man Zhu Liban!Infinite dreams!


    Naruto was a step late, Madara¡¯s seal had already been completed, and the ten-tailed body rushed towards Madara¡¯s body frantically, almost sucking Naruto in with the powerful attraction.


    Naruto had no choice but to watch Madara completely absorb the ten tails. The huge chakras poured into Madara¡¯s body. Coupled with his reincarnation eyes, Madara¡¯s strength would be impossible. Described as powerful.


    At the beginning, the person who divided the Nine Tailed Beasts was the Six Dao Immortal Otsuki Yuyi, so there are six chakras in the body of the Nine Tailed Beasts. This is also the appearance of Naruto will change after getting the Nine Tailed Chakras. There are six chakras in the nine tails, and the awakened six celestial bodies, as for Zhuli of other people, including Kirabi, there is no six celestial bodies like Naruto. That¡¯s because Kirabi is not a descendant of the six realms. There is no "talent" in the blood that can awaken the six immortal bodies.


    Madara¡¯s surname is Uchiha, who is possessed by the Chakra of Indra. Now that he has opened the eyes of reincarnation, he is naturally a descendant of the six realms. He has become Ten-tailed human pillar power. After absorbing all the chakras of the tail beasts, Madara also awakens. Six immortal bodies.


    A white robe automatically appeared on his body, and an extra thing on his forehead that looked like a forehead guard. The protruding part of the forehead guard looked like the two horns on the head of a person from the Datongmu family.The nine gouyu jade on the back of the white robe represent the nine big-tailed beasts, and Madara''s left hand also held the six pewter rods representing the six proofs. Like Naruto, Qiu Daoyu automatically appeared behind him to protect his body.


    Madara became a Ju-tailed person, and the two shadows who were responsible for holding Hinata naturally returned to Madara''s body.


    Hinata flew up to Naruto''s side, and looked at the spot that had become the pillar of the ten-tailed man, and he felt a strong feeling of anxiety in his heart.


    "As a result, after doing so for a long time, Madara has become a ten-tailed man." Naruto sighed helplessly, put the Kusanaru sword away, and shook his right hand in the air, and six tin rods appeared, "It seems that he needs to be removed. Just destroy it with Tentails!"


    Hinata stood beside Naruto, his left hand made the same movement as Naruto.


    "Naruto, this time I will do a feint, you take the opportunity to kill Madara!"


    "Understood." Naruto nodded, the battle plan was already clear in his heart.


    Madara looked at the six tin rods appearing on Naruto¡¯s right hand and Hinata¡¯s left hand. There seemed to be a strong sense of sight in the depths of his heart. Madara didn¡¯t know, it was the feeling of Togo, because it had faced such a scene before. .


    Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura, holding a black staff at the same time, looked like this when resisting it.


    The Six Way Staff is a double-headed staff. One side is a ring with six small rings hung on it, which is in Naruto''s hands, representing the power of Yang, and the other is a ring with a gap, which looks like a crescent , Is in the hands of Hinata and Madara, representing the power of Yin.


    "Take it! Madara! Five fingers pierced!"


    Hinata attacked from the front, holding six tin rods in his left hand and ready to resist Madara¡¯s attack. At the same time, the fingers of his right hand moved. Almost instantly, the first section of the phalanx turned into a bullet flying out of Hinata¡¯s body. And quickly regenerated and then flew out again, almost instantly one hundred and twenty-eight bone bullets were shot from Hinata''s fingers, all aimed at the Chakra acupoint on Madara''s body.


    "Use the bones of the bones to hit the soft punch? Really a powerful little girl." Madara praised, and the six staff in his hand immediately turned into a black screen, blocking all the bones of Hinata, and Turn to ashes.


    Ding!!


    The staff in Hinata''s hand collided with Madara''s staff, and both were weapons formed by the yin and yang, so it was difficult to distinguish Xuanzhen, and it was a process of wrestling with each other.


    Hinata used the power of the bones and veins to strengthen his whole body, and the weak body burst out with strength that could rival Masha, and at the same time, he hit Masha''s heart with a palm.


    "Gossip Breaking the Mountain"


    "Round tomb side prison!"


    Madara didn''t want to be hit by Hinata''s gossip palm, and immediately activated the tomb. A shadow ran out of his body and blocked Hinata''s mountain-breaking blow with a bang, and the shadow suffered a lot of injuries.


    "Tai Chi!"


    At this moment, a small Tai Chi pattern appeared in the palm of Hina Tian. The two Tai Chi Yin-Yang fish chased each other¡¯s tails, and quickly rotated in Hin Tian¡¯s palm. The black and white Yin-Yang fish gradually became difficult to distinguish. Hinata''s hands turned into chaos.


    "Annihilation!"


    Hina Tian gave a soft drink, and the rotation of the Taiji diagram immediately stopped. A gleam of light flashed between the two yin and yang fish, and then the Taiji diagram split into two halves.


    Tai Chi annihilation is one of Hinata¡¯s most destructive tactics today. It can be said that a single point of destructive power is still above the Taoist jade. It can turn everything, including the Taoist jade, into nothingness. It is fast and powerful. Even time and space can be annihilated together, but it consumes too much Chakra. Hinata issued this trick to completely turn a shadow of Madara into nothingness. After it can never recover, his face is also slightly pale.


    Seeing Hinata''s palm, Madara lightly turned his shadow into nothingness, his face changed slightly, and he withdrew his six wands and immediately backed away, and at the same time activated the power of heaven.


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng!"


    "Don''t want to escape!"


    Where did Hinata let Madara escape so easily, he immediately spread out a huge gossip field under him, and completely enveloped Madara¡¯s figure. Compared with the previous, a stronger and more perfect gossip field, a real "domain" was created. "It should have the ability to completely turn Madara''s Shenluo Tianzheng''s powerful repulsion into nothingness.


    Madara plunged into Hinata''s domain, and froze in place, unable to move, but Hinata immediately launched an attack on Madara''s heart.


    "Kill the ashes!"

 393 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 393

    Shinra Tianzheng was sealed to death, and the six staff in his left hand was blocked by Hinata. Facing the destructive co-killing gray bone, Ma immediately moved the Qiu Dao jade behind him to the front, using the power of Qiu Dao jade to kill together. The ashes turned to ashes.


    Madara resisted Hinata''s attack, but an extremely large and depressing force suddenly came from behind him.


    "Squirt feet!!"


    Naruto uses the power of the five tails to strengthen the strength of the whole body, uses high-pressure steam to enhance the destructive power of physical surgery, and kicks hard against the spotted spine with all his strength.


    Madara also noticed Naruto''s attack, and the remaining seven Qiu Daoyu immediately turned into a huge black screen, completely protecting Madara''s body, using Qiu Daoyu''s power to resist Naruto''s attack.


    boom!!


    Naruto kicked the Qiu Dao jade heavily. The Qi Dao jade can dissolve everything, but it can¡¯t change the Naruto who has reincarnation eyes. Naruto looked at the black Qiu Dao jade in front of him. Chakra gathered to his left eye, and today was the first in a row. The pupil power of the left eye was activated four times.


    "Space Conversion!"


    Qiu Daoyu, who resisted Naruto¡¯s attack, was exchanged by Naruto¡¯s left eye to a small stone on the ground. Of course, the stone could not resist Naruto¡¯s power, and was kicked into powder in an instant. At the same time, Naruto was fierce. His foot kicked hard behind Madara.


    "Wow!"


    Madara screamed, and Naruto forcefully kicked her body away. At the same time, Hinata reacted quickly, tapping her fingers on Madara''s abdomen.


    Madara was kicked off his spine by Naruto and flew out like a ruined kite. However, in mid-air, the ten-tailed Chakra flooded Madara''s body, allowing his broken bones to recover in a blink of an eye, and Madara stabilized. Shaped, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    "It seems that the ability of the reincarnation eye of your left eye is to switch the two spaces instantly. It is amazing, but..." Madara looked at the twitching corner of Naruto''s left eye. You have also been affected a lot, and you should not be able to use the pupil surgery on your left eye at will."


    Naruto had a sullen face and didn''t speak. Using the power of his left eye four times in a row did make his left eye very sore. Then he had to rest his left eye for a short time, otherwise he would shed blood and tears.


    "Heh heh heh, it seems I am really at a disadvantage to deal with the two of you at the same time, I have to hurry up and read infinitely."


    Madara raised his right hand, and a black sphere appeared in his hand, but it was not a perfect sphere like Qiu Dao jade or tail beast jade. The black sphere in Madara''s hand had lumps on the surface.


    Whoosh whoosh!!


    The black sphere in Madara''s hand continuously shot small black balls around. Those black balls produced a great attraction and attracted all the nearby ground and rocks to the sky.


    Earth burst into the sky!


    "It''s a light rain, although the scale and destructive power are a little bigger." Madara floated in the air and said coldly, "Plus this, hell by the tomb!"


    The sky and the earth exploded with the stars, and the tomb-side prison on the earth, Naruto and Hinata were flanked by both sides. It was really troublesome.


    There was a sudden twist in the space, and a white-haired figure appeared from the sky, looking at the surrounding environment.


    "What''s the situation now?"


    "Damn...huh~hu~hu~"


    On the other side of the battlefield, until now, everyone has to admit that they have underestimated their strength. Only relying on him alone, relying on a seemingly terrible Thousand Hands magical power, they completely blocked them.


    In order to deal with Madara, Naruto has interrupted the transmission of Nine-Tailed Chakras. Now their chakras are running out of them, and Ohnoki can no longer launch the powerful Dust Escape, and now, there is still relatively sufficient. The only thing of combat effectiveness is the huge Jiu Xinnai of Chakra and the energetic Akay.


    "You are so useless, even I can''t handle it alone."


    Standing on top of the Thousand-Handed Buddha Statue, looking at the exhausted Ninja Alliance Army, he kept saying silly words: "Since you are so useless, then I will just send you to die. Alas, I am So kind."


    Jue, this guy is long-winded, really annoying many people, but now there is no way, only to cheer up and face Jue''s attack.


    On the head and around the forehead of the Thousand Hands Buddha statue, there are five small Buddha statue faces. These five faces open their mouths at the same time, and the mouth is conceived with the attack of the five elements, thunder, wind, flame, black Water, loess, and the five elements attack simultaneously.


    "Any attack that uses five attributes at the same time, which one should you block?!"


    "Hehe, it''s useless, you will be sent to hell by me obediently, don''t thank me."


    "Damn it! You bastard! I''m so boring!!"


    Never listen to the murmur, verbose, babble, let the Konoha blood red pepper, which is bad tempered, run away completely, the long red hair fluttering behind him, his eyes turned into white eyes because of anger.


    "You let me die!! Golem shackles!!"


    Jiuxinai ran away angrily, the golem shackles produced tremendous destructive power, and the golden chains swept across the thousand hands magical power.


    boom!!


    Absolutely five element attacks were launched at the same time, and five powerful attacks of different attributes flew to Nine Sina at the same time.


    "Your trick is far worse than Naruto''s!"


    Jiuxinai let out a loud roar, and the golem yoke behind him automatically greeted the absolute attack, and the overbearing and powerful golden chain completely destroyed the absolute five elements attack in an instant.


    Boom!


    The golden chain continued to sweep, whipping on the Thousand-Handed Buddha Statue, and the bursting power of Kushina produced tremendous destructive power, and instantly knocked out the entire Thousand-Handed Supernatural Power.


    "Asshole! Don''t underestimate me!"


    "It''s really amazing, Uzumaki Kushina, can actually smash this Buddha statue." Jue jumped into the air, quickly forming a seal in his hand, "Mudun..."


    Originally, he was going to use the cutting technique to kill Jiu Xinnai, but he didn''t know what he saw at this moment, his eyes showed an expression of extreme horror, and his body was so stunned.


    Kushina had no mentality to be extinct at all. Seeing him so stunned, he immediately bypassed the extremity and rushed to the battlefield where Naruto was.


    "Good opportunity! Toward the Peacock!!"


    The overly energetic Akay seized the good opportunity for a moment of surprise. The green figure suddenly rushed into the air, and the countless flame bombs thrown out of his fists would be swallowed, and then the figure did not stop, and immediately turned towards Naruto and Madara. Go in the direction.


    The move that must be opened hit the peacock badly, and fell on the Thousand-Handed Buddha statue, turned his head, looked at the red-haired back of Jiuxinai, and muttered: "That''s..."


    Chapter 415-Unlimited Moon Reading, Kaguya Ji''s Will!


    "Kakashi! Don''t be in a daze! Hurry up and deal with the things on it! Mu Dunmu Clone Technique!"


    Naruto yelled, and hurriedly separated three wooden avatars around him. Except for the one that was obliterated by Hinata Annihilation, Naruto had only half the shadow left. Now there are three shadow spots left, all of which are left to Mu To deal with it, Naruto immediately turned on Susano and flew up to the sky to prevent Madara from launching Infinite Moon Reading.


    "Is this too much?"


    Kakashi looked at the rain-like meteorites in the sky with an ugly expression. Fortunately, because there are too many meteorites, the volume of the meteorites is not large. Each of them is more than ten meters in diameter, which is more than that of Suzuo. Slightly larger, still within Kakashi''s ability.


    "Shenwei!"


    "Naruto! Kakashi!"


    Jiuxinai''s voice came from not far away, and the fiery red figure quickly approached the battlefield.


    "Kushina! Be careful!"


    Naruto¡¯s wooden clone shouted at Kushina, his expression worried, and the golden figure quickly rushed in the direction of Kushina, because there was a shadow spot, after seeing Kushina, he immediately abandoned Kazina. Human''s wooden clone fought, turned around to deal with Jiuxinai.


    Nine Xinnai was startled slightly, did not understand what was going on, instinctively felt that something annoying was approaching him, without thinking about it, the attack was launched immediately.

 394 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 394

    "Golem shackles!"


    The shackles of Nushina''s golden golem pierced the air, and Naruto and Hinata were stunned at the same place, completely unable to understand what was going on.Although it seems to Kakashi and Akai that Kushina was only attacking the air just now, Naruto and Hinata¡¯s eyes could clearly see that the shackles of Kushina¡¯s golem had penetrated Shadow Spot''s body and blocked him. In the same place.


    Naruto and Hinata don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on at all. Madara¡¯s wheel tomb should be seen only by people with Hakata or Hamura¡¯s eyes, and those with Hakata and Hamura¡¯s power can attack it. Naruto People are descendants of Hayi, and Hinata is descendants of Hamura. This is a certain thing. What kind of situation is Kushina?


    "Kushina, can you see that?"


    "See that?" Jiu Xinnai tilted his head strangely, and said, "I can''t see anything, but just now, I felt that something was approaching and attacked."


    Naruto and Hinata looked at each other, and they could see the surprise in each other''s eyes. Although Kushina could not see it, if he could perceive it, it would be at least as powerful as theirs, but their white eyes and reincarnation eyes No abnormality was found at all, and he didn''t see the appearance of Chakra possessed by Kushina, which was really strange.


    The information collected by Mu clone can not be transmitted to the main body in real time, so Naruto does not know the abnormal situation on Kushina''s body. At this time, he is unfolding the Susano Naka polar body, spreading a pair of wings, and constantly avoiding the ground. The skyburst star attacked while chasing Uchiha Madara in the sky.


    Madara shattered the protective forehead and flew towards the red moon.


    According to the record of that stone tablet, those who possess the power of reincarnation, when approaching the moon, the eyes that can realize infinite dreams will be opened and reflected on the moon.


    Madara shattered his forehead, exposing his forehead. When he approached the red moon, his forehead cracked and opened the third eye, which is the same as Naruto''s eyes, a complete nine-hook jade reincarnation eye.


    The power of the jade reincarnation eye of the nine gobs was reflected on the red moon, and the entire moon became the shape of the moon eye.


    "At this moment! Melt into one!"


    Madara roared with excitement, and the whole world seemed to have a huge figure of Kazuoki Kaguya, the moon turned into the moon''s eye on her forehead, and she was looking down at the earth here with a terrifying smile.


    "Oops!"


    Naruto broke through the earth and exploded into the sky. Seeing this scene, he immediately knew that the infinite moon reading had begun and could not be stopped. Unless he could kill the spots in a flash or blast the entire moon into ashes, he would not be able to stop the infinite moon reading.


    Naruto immediately made a judgment, gave up the futile attack on Madara, and immediately turned back to the ground, and Susano encircled everyone in Hinata. At least, he had to save his last hope.


    Datongmu Huiyeji in the sky and earth showed a terrifying expression, and then the whole moon began to emit dazzling light. It was obviously still night, but the light emitted by the moon shone the whole world like daylight.


    Unlimited monthly reading is launched!!


    The eternal nightmare begins!!


    Under the radiance of the moon, everyone''s eyes instantly turned into reincarnation eyes, and their bodies were completely immobile as if they had been subjected to a fixation technique. In a flash, they fell into the huge illusion of Infinite Moon Reading.


    Whether you are hiding in a house or sleeping, closing your eyes and not looking at the light has no effect. In any case, it cannot resist the penetration of the light of Infinite Moon Reading. All the lives in this world have fallen into the Infinite Moon. Reading.


    "What is going on, how can it be so bright outside?!"


    Now, in the entire Ninja Realm, apart from Madara and Jue, there are no people who fall into the infinite moon reading, and there are only five people, including himself, under the protection of Naruto''s Susano.


    After hearing Kushina¡¯s question, Naruto shook his head helplessly, and said, ¡°That¡¯s Infinite Moon Reading. The Madara technique has already been activated. Now, in addition to this Susano Nohu created with the power of my reincarnation eye, People in other parts of the Ninja World should have fallen into infinite monthly reading."


    "Is that the end of Ninja World?"


    "It''s too early for despair." Naruto sat cross-legged on the ground, taking advantage of the infinite moon reading, just sitting on the ground and starting to gather Xianshu Chakra, "Infinite moon reading is amazing, but I now have The Chakra of the Nine-Tailed Beast, plus my reincarnation eye, can still be deciphered, but it¡¯s just waiting for the light to pass first, and it¡¯s like this, you can¡¯t get out at all."


    The Birth of the God Tree World!


    Madara launched the largest range of wood escape in the history of the ninja world, using the power of the chakra of the sacred tree and the eye of the moon to project the wood escape chakra throughout the ninja world, creating a large number of trees, all in the infinite moon The readers are all wrapped in a wooden escape, absorbing their power.


    The nightmare-like tree realm covers the world!!


    The light gradually disappeared, the moon slowly returned to its normal appearance, and Naruto could finally relieve Susano.


    "Sure enough, Hikari couldn''t penetrate Naruto''s Suzuo. It seems that he is the biggest trouble." Suzuo who looked at Naruto coldly, his sinister eyes didn''t know what he was calculating.


    Naruto looked around. Except for them and Jue, there was no one around. Instead, there were huge trees with "seeds" hanging from them. Inside were the people in the world of Ninja who had been read by Infinite Moon.


    "Although there is no danger for the time being, I still have to cancel the infinite monthly reading as soon as possible, and use my reincarnation eyes to add the power of the tail beast."


    "It won''t make you wishful. The only thing left to do is to clean up a few of you." Said absolutely.


    Naruto glanced, his eyes showed disdain, and said, "When did the mouse become so arrogant?"


    He was not angry either, opened his mouth to say something, then suddenly smiled mysteriously and shut up.


    boom!!


    Madara, who had finished reading Infinite Moon Reading, landed from the sky and said, "Let me as the savior take care of you. I won''t let you do anything! I just cut off the cause and effect of this world, and will grieve from humans. , Pain, and emptiness are stripped away."


    "Maara, you still have so much nonsense."


    "Naruto, you are the one who hinders everyone''s happiness, and that''s the end of the after-show." Madara''s three reincarnation eyes showed indifference and a trace of exhaustion, "I turned hell into heaven, hurry up and wake up. ,everything is over."


    Naruto just smiled at Madara''s nonsense and suddenly said something very Buddhist.


    "One thought becomes a Buddha, one thought becomes a devil, whether it is a god or a devil, I don''t care about Uzumaki Naruto. I am just doing what I think is right, regardless of whether this matter brings the world''s future or destruction."


    Madara was silent for a while, but it was obvious that he had no turning back.


    "In that case, let me, the savior, take you..."


    laugh!


    "No... Madara," Heijue''s palm pierced Madara''s heart with a sinister expression, "You are not a savior, and everything is not over yet."


    ?!!


    An accident happened suddenly, except for Naruto, no one had expected such a scene to happen, including Madara himself.


    Naruto¡¯s eyes could clearly see his movements when he moved his hand. If he activates the pupil technique of his left eye at that time, he might be able to stop Heijue, but he didn¡¯t do that because it was unnecessary. Infinite Moon Reading had already been activated. , Datongmu Huiye''s resurrection is already a certainty, and there is absolutely no point in preventing it. It is better to simply let Datongmu Huiye resurrect and end everything here.


    Jue... or the part of Hei Jue, probably the most talkative person in the world, after successfully attacking Mara, he did not kill Mara immediately, but started BALABALA.


    "Why do you think that you are different from taking the soil and that you are taking advantage of others? Is it too arrogant, Madara, to just think that you are different?" "Kurojue, what are you talking about?! It''s me. You created it, you are my will!"


    "No, you are also wrong about this. My will is the will of Otsuki Kaguya."


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Starting from the hand that Heijue penetrated Masha''s body as the center point, the black substance began to spread all over Masha''s body like a plant root system.


    Uchiha Madara, the man who has been playing with others ~ between applause, has suffered a tragic betrayal at this moment!


    Chapter 416-The End is the Beginning, Hui Ye is resurrected!


    "Ah!"


    Madara screamed in pain, and the black substance had already invaded Madara''s body.


    "Be careful!"


    Naruto yelled, and the Nine-Tailed Chakra, which had been interrupted in transmission, reappeared on Kakashi, Akai, and Kushina, at the same time the earth burst suddenly.

 395 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 395

    oom!!


    A huge chakra erupted from the ground, almost like a volcanic eruption, the huge chakra almost condensed into entities, all rushing towards the body of the spot.


    "Such a huge chakra, there is no good feeling at all." Naruto''s forehead was already in cold sweat at this time, Datongmu Huiye gradually awakened, Naruto seemed to have instinctive fear and tremor, and the hairs all over his body exploded. Woke up.


    Hinata''s white eyes can be regarded as the person who can see the huge chakra most clearly, and cold sweat on his forehead like Naruto, said: "Where did such a huge chakra come from?"


    "It''s estimated that it came from people who have been reading infinite months. These chakras are very mixed in nature and so huge. I think there are no such large chakras except those who have infinite months. "


    "He must be stopped, otherwise everyone will die if their Chakra is absorbed!"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill them." She said with a perverted expression, saying: "Kaguya Ji also cast Infinite Moon Reading on people, but she didn''t kill anyone. It¡¯s for everyone to save it. It¡¯s all preparations for the production of Kaguya Ji¡¯s soldiers."


    "produce?"


    Everyone asked a question, they absolutely couldn''t make a good association with this word.


    "Could it be that¡­¡­"


    "Yes, they will all become Bai Jue. That is the final posture of those who have been given unlimited monthly reading. Bai Jue is what they finally evolved into after a long time."


    "Metamorphosis!"


    Although I have read it in the comics before, but after personally experiencing it, after hearing the truth from Heizue, Naruto couldn''t help cursing that Kaguya Ji was extremely perverted.


    "Hmph, Naruto, you can take advantage of this last time to take advantage of your tongue, Kaguya Ji will be resurrected soon, and now, it is your last time in this world."


    Hei Jue said with a sneer, Naruto couldn''t help but want to step on Heijue''s stinky face with that boringly proud look.


    But it¡¯s not the time to talk about this. A large number of chakras poured into Madara¡¯s body, causing Madara¡¯s body to distort and swell. No matter how you look at Madara¡¯s body swelling, it cannot be associated with the words "safe" and "pingding". When I get up, I feel like it will explode at any time.


    Chakra''s absorption reached the limit, and the expanded sphere began to shrink. Heijue abandoned Bai Jue''s body and attached to the sphere condensed with a large number of chakras. The huge sphere began to shrink, and first appeared a nine-hook jade reincarnation eye. The form of, then two points below the eyes of Samsara, and two pure white eyes below, everything was completed in just a few seconds.


    When the irritable and uncontrollable Chakra became peaceful and peaceful, he had long white hair, double horns on his first head, and the strongest person with three pupil skills: reincarnation eye, writing round eye and white eye, the beginning of everything. Mu Hui Ye Ji!resurrection!!


    As if there is a blood connection, Otsuki Teruya saw the black moon on Hinata¡¯s left hand and the white sun on Naruto¡¯s right hand at a glance. His calm expression was suddenly full of hostility, and his long white hair turned into a powerful weapon. Sweeping towards Naruto and Hinata.


    Kaguya¡¯s hair, blessed by a powerful chakra, coupled with the pupil power of three pupils, Kaguya¡¯s hair is no different from Susao Nohu, the hair stretches out and attacks, the speed and coverage are the same. Wait a minute.


    Naruto didn''t dare to be careless. Kaguya''s strength was definitely far above Madara. If he was careless, he would be dead. He immediately drew out the Kusana sword, and at the same time drew the destructive Feng Chakra and Amaterasu Hei. Yan gathered on his shoulders at the same time.


    "Shao Dun eight swords flashed!"


    Naruto has never practiced swordsmanship. It''s not comparable to the Ichizhang masters like Mifune, and it''s a far cry from the flag wood swordsmanship of Shumo Hagi. He just uses the super dynamic body of the jade reincarnation eyes. With eyesight, he saw through Huiye''s hair, and then relied on his powerful body to target weaknesses and slash, but the speed was very fast and the angle was tricky, and there were no subtle moves.


    The Kusanaru sword and Amaterasu''s power suddenly cut off Kaguya''s white hair. It seems that the artifact could still damage Kaguya''s body. At the same time, the broken hair lost Kaguya''s Chakra support and was immediately burned by Amaterasu.


    Although Otsuki Kaguya is the ultimate BOSS of this world, it can be said that she is the god of this world, but she does not have the godhead, nor has she gained people''s faith. Other gods, whether it is China, Japan, Christianity, Islam, Greece, Northern Europe, and the gods in these mythological systems are all worshipped by people. To put it simply, there are "temples" and some people worship and pray. In China, it is a petition for incense, and Christianity is prayer and worship. The gathering of power is a very important part of the power of God.


    There are many ways to become gods. Belief, merit, and exercise of your own small universe can also give you power to rival gods. The eighth sense can be said to be beyond life and death, and can be against some low-level gods, which can be regarded as half gods. Realm, and when it comes to the ninth sense, that''s a true god, but Naruto, this guy who is at the top of the five senses and can''t feel the six, has a long way to go.This world is not the Dragon Ball world. It is impossible to defeat the gods and demons just by tempering the body. This is the limit of the rules. Naruto has no power to resist the rules. That is one of the rules that even the six great saints cannot resist. force.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    Naruto swung eight swords in a row, the cold light left by the black blade and a black flame.


    "cut!!"


    Naruto yelled, the Kusanaru sword in his hand slashed from top to bottom, slashing away the Amaterasu fire ball in front of him, the blade and eyes reflecting the light of Senhan.


    As the successor of Otsuki Ha Village, Hinata naturally received the "special care" of Otsuki Teruya. Her hair attacked Naruto and Hinata. As for the others, Otsuki Teruya should not let go. In the eyes.


    Hinata didn''t have a weapon like Kusanaru Sword, but she could make it herself.


    Hinata pulled out a three-foot-long white bone sword from the black crescent part of his left palm. The whole body of the bone sword was exuding a white luster, as if it had been dried for a long time. The hilt of the sword, from below, looked like a crescent shape. The hilt of this shape could be said to not fit the shape of the hand, but it was the most suitable weapon for Hinata.


    Hinata does not have Naruto''s excellent dynamic vision, but has a body flexibility that Naruto can''t match to death. Her own body flexibility is amazing, so she can complete the guardian gossip and awaken the bones. By adjusting the calcium content of the bones in the body, the hardness of the bones can be changed, and the whole body can be made like steel and iron, or it can become cartilaginous like a shark.


    Hinata¡¯s white eyes and Datongmu Teruya have no dead ends. The bone sword in his hand draws perfect arcs from all directions, and the sharp blades will entangle, and Kaueya¡¯s gray hairs are cut off. The air current brought up by the swing of the sword blows away the broken white hair.


    Kaguya watched Naruto and Hinata resist her attack, her face was obviously a little ugly, and those white eyes looked a little confused at this time. It seemed to recall her two sons, fighting with her, and with their own hands. When I sealed my biological mother.


    Kaguya opened his eyes, and it was obvious that there were very powerful Chakras in Naruto''s right hand and Hinata''s left hand.


    "Your technique was taught by Hayi and Hamura." Kaguya did not continue to attack at once, looking at the Chakra on Naruto and Hinata, and said in a low tone, but she didn''t need anyone to answer.


    "That''s..." Datongmu Huiye''s white eyes seemed to see something suddenly, and his indifferent face was amazed.


    Jiu Xinnai looked at the woman who suddenly appeared and Chakra was so huge that she was unimaginable.


    "Is she the Kaguya Ji mentioned before?"


    "Yes, that''s her, she is the mother of the Six Dao Immortals." Naruto''s helpless and frivolous tone, in fact, the palm of the hand holding the Kusanaru sword is already full of sweat.


    Kakashi kept gathering Chakras, ready to use his divine power at any time, and at the same time looked at Datongmu Huiye coldly, and said, "What is your purpose?"


    Kaguya glanced at Kakashi lightly, her indifferent face, as if he didn''t care about Kakashi alone.


    "Here...this land is the most important nursery for the Ai Family. The Ai Family does not allow it to be destroyed. Let us end this war!"


    "what?"


    "Here..." Hui Ye''s expression looked a little bit distressed, and then turned into indifference and determination, "The Lamentation is here, and you will all be wiped out!!"


    bad!!


    World change!!


    The surrounding scenes changed at the moment Huiye raised his hands. It was originally on the battlefield of the dark night, but it was instantly transferred to a world of lava. To be precise, it seemed to be in a large amount of high-temperature lava. The same inside an active volcano.


    "No way!"


    There is lava below, is it an illusion?No, it feels... not right!!


    Suddenly changing the world, Kakashi, who does not have the ability to fly, Akai and Jiu Xin Nai immediately fell towards the lava. If they fell into the ultra-high temperature lava, they would definitely be turned into bone scum.


    "Be careful!"


    Naruto¡¯s body immediately stretched out the Nine-Tailed Chakra¡¯s arm and grabbed Kushina and Kakashi. Hinata immediately expanded the gossip field under Hinata¡¯s body, changing the gravity in the vicinity, causing Akai¡¯s body to lose weight. Floating by your side.


    "Be careful, the pupil power of our kaleidoscope is differentiated from the body of Huiye. If you infer from the other hand, Huiye should have at least all the pupil techniques of the kaleidoscope we have seen now. This should be similar to the time and space of the gods. The technique, be careful."


    "How sacred is Kaguya Ji to bring us all into this huge space in an instant?"


    "No matter who she is, she must be defeated. With my yang power and Hinata¡¯s yin power, I should be able to activate the ultimate sealing technique that Yui and Hamura used to seal Kaguya, but we must create an opportunity. ."


    Kakashi''s face was a little depressed, and said: "Although I want to say that I will help you create opportunities for attack, but in this case, I can''t even move freely."


    "Don''t worry, Kakashi, there will be a time when you perform." When she switches to another space.

 396 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 396

    Kaguya obviously didn¡¯t plan to give Naruto tactical time, she opened her eyes and didn¡¯t need Kiejin at all. The white hair behind her was like a thousand books, flying towards Naruto and the others. It seemed that it was just a intensive burst of fire. A piece of hair is accurately aimed at the Chakra acupuncture points on everyone''s body, and every hair is accurately aimed at!


    "Suzano no Yata mirror!"


    "Guardian Gossip One Hundred Two Eight Palms!"


    There was someone behind him who wanted to protect, Naruto and Hinata couldn''t avoid them, and immediately used their own defensive skills to block all Kaguya''s white hair Chibon.


    Looking at the defensive technique Naruto and Hinata used, Kaguya''s face instantly turned hideous and terrifying.


    "Chakra is...something that only the Ai family can have!" Kaguya Ji showed her terrifying side of being feared by others, and was called the ghost girl of U.S., "The Ai family will be integrated again!!"


    "coming!!"


    Kaguya just shook his fist casually, and immediately formed two giant shadows like chakra cannons, flying towards Naruto and Hinata respectively.


    boom!!


    Naruto stretched out the fist of Nine-Tailed Chakra to resist, Kaguya''s terrifying power almost numbs Naruto''s whole body with one punch, and his face instantly becomes extremely ugly.


    "Damn! The strength of this woman is so powerful! Unparalleled strange strength!!"


    Naruto borrowed the five-tailed Chakra to maximize his power in one breath, and at the same time activated the ability of reincarnation eyes.


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng!"


    "Soft fist!"


    Hinata doesn¡¯t know how to use violence to control violence like Naruto, and chooses to overcome strength with softness, just like when he caught the ten-tailed beast jade with his hand, but Hinata¡¯s little hand just touched the chase that Kaguya played. In the fist of Karat, Hinata almost smashed the silver teeth. Although the amount of chakra in his fist was not as good as the ten-tailed beast jade, Hinata felt more difficult to deal with.


    So strong!Is this the strength of Otsuki Kaguyahime?Damn it, absolutely can''t lose!In this battle, even if you lose your life, you can never lose!


    Naruto and Hinata can be said to have been beaten up a bit by the power displayed by Otsuki Kaguya instantly. According to their full strength, they will never be so reluctant, but they are underestimated by Kaguya''s strength. All the power burst out, whether it was Naruto''s violence against violence, or Hinata''s restraint with softness, all were shaken back by Kaguya Chakra Fist.


    Kaguya didn''t absorb Naruto and Hinata''s Chakra first, but flew towards Kushina.


    "It starts with you first!"


    "You dead woman! Don''t be arrogant!"


    Kaguya has a big temper, and Jiuxinai''s temper is bigger than her. From the start of the war to the present, Jiuxinai''s mood is really hard to describe. I don''t know how long I have been holding back. Now I see Datongmu Huiye, For some reason, Kushina''s anger broke out.


    "Golem shackles!"


    "Kushina, run! You are not her opponent!"


    The scene where Naruto almost fell into the magma with fright appeared. The shackles of the golem of Jiu Xinnai and the white hair of Kaguya were entangled with each other, generating strangling powers, but no one could do anything about it!


    Deadlock?!!


    Kushina clenched his teeth and looked at the white-haired witch(?) in front of him.


    "Don''t underestimate my Uzumaki Jiuxina!!"


    Kushina¡¯s teeth have been bitten out of blood, just as Naruto and Hinata mistakenly estimated Kaguya¡¯s strength, Kaguya also misestimated Kushina¡¯s strength, and the long white hair was caught by Kushina¡¯s golem. The shackles were broken, and the body flew upside down because of the explosion of Chakra.(It''s like Monkey King fisted Frieza with twenty times the realm king. Frieza used only half of his power at the time, and his strength was higher than Monkey King''s ten times the realm king''s fist, but 20 times less, if he did it all. It must be the Monkey King who crushed Twenty Times Realm King Quan, but Frieza was too arrogant and miscalculated the strength of Monkey King, so he was injured by Monkey King¡¯s Twenty Times Realm King Quan and Turtle Qigong, and Hui Ye¡¯s strength still needed Above Kushina, it¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t give his full strength at the beginning, and Kushina broke out with all his strength, temporarily gaining the upper hand)


    And after Kushina¡¯s golem shackles forcibly shredded Kaguya¡¯s hair, a figure of a woman also appeared behind Kushina, who could not even see Naruto and Hinata¡¯s eyes. Now that it resonated with Kaguya''s Chakra, she finally showed her original posture.


    "Datongmu Huiye?! How is this possible?!"


    Chapter 417-Kaguya''s tears, Naruto who took Kaguya Ji to smash!


    This is really more absurd than the most bloody Taiwanese romance drama!


    Naruto wanted to vomit so much, but at this moment he seemed to have lost all of his language ability, so he could only stare at the figure on Kushina.


    The figure on Kushina¡¯s body is Otsuki Kaguya. That¡¯s right, and Kushina has the Chakra of Otsuki Kaguya on her body. In this way, why she can perceive the shadow of Madara and attack it can be explained. Yes, but another bigger question is here. Why is there a Chakra of Otsuki Kaguya on Kushina?


    Let alone Naruto, even Kaguya didn''t know why this red-haired woman had her own chakra on her body.


    In fact, Huiye was not like this in the beginning. The feared ghost girl of Mao, Huiye was once a princess in the Warring States Period. In order to quell the war and make the world no longer be invaded by wars, she risked the world¡¯s bad faith and eats. The fruit of the sacred tree that was considered taboo, obtained Chakra, opened the eyes of reincarnation, wrote round eyes and white eyes, put down the war with powerful force, and brought peace to the world for a period of time. This is indeed Good thing.


    However, problems arise when force and power are too concentrated on one person.


    After quelling the war, Kaguya has undoubtedly become the ruler of the world. For a long time, this situation has made Kaguya become arrogant, arrogant, arrogant ~ arrogant, self-sufficient, and destroy the entire world of humanity, Chakra, all As your own possession.


    When Kaguya¡¯s two sons, Yui and Hamura assigned Chakra to ordinary humans, Kaguya was completely violent. Her will was turned into ten tails, and she wanted to take back the Chakra who was scattered by Hakata and Hamura, so that she was finally killed by herself. His son personally sealed it.


    The fruit of the sacred tree is like Pandora¡¯s box. Huiye ate the fruit of the sacred tree. Even though it had the power to quell the war, it eventually brought pain, disaster, despair, and sadness to the world. In Greek mythology, there is still one beautiful thing in Pandora''s Box, hope.


    The Kaguya Chakra on Kushina¡¯s body is precisely the chakra left by Kaguya before it became dark, maintaining that innocence and kindness, for the sake of people¡¯s future and in order for people to have the power to fight against themselves. So the innocence and kind will continue to be passed down with a chakra.


    It¡¯s just that this chakra is incomplete, even Naruto and Hinata can¡¯t see through it, and when Kushina and Kaguya resonate, Naruto and Hinata can see Kushina. Hui Ye''s figure on his body.(Is it easy for me to get out of such a team?)


    Naruto and Hinata were a little stunned when they saw the figure of Kaguya on Kushina''s body, but Kaguya activated the power of space at this moment, splitting a black space mouth behind Naruto and Hinata, Kaguya was silent. Breathless, drilled out of it like a ghost.


    Naruto and Hinata were taken aback, and immediately turned around, but Kaguya''s hands with long pointed nails had already supported their chin, looking at the two faces in front of them, those reincarnation eyes and white eyes, Kaguya There were painful tears in his eyes.


    Kurozue got out of Kaguya''s sleeve immediately, covering the bodies of Naruto and Hinata, trying to absorb their chakra.


    "Hei Jue, get out of me!!"


    Naruto really hated the mouse-like guy Heijue, and was angry, Chakra burst out immediately, even if part of it was absorbed by Kaguya, it didn''t matter, and the pupil technique was activated immediately.


    "Amaterasu!!"


    Hei Jue is probably the No. 1 mouse in the Naruto World. The moment Naruto''s Amaterasu ignited, Hei Jue immediately retracted into Kaguya''s sleeve, and didn''t fight Naruto head-on.


    Hei Jue was hiding in Huiye''s sleeve, looking a little confident.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, Hinata Hyuga, seeing how you look like, Kaguya thinks of her two children...very loving, right?" Hei Jue started talking again, "Kaguya who was sealed by her own child, What a poor mother."


    Naruto didn''t dare to distract himself at this time, and said coldly: "Hei Jue, what is your identity?"


    "Hehe, I am Kaguya Ji''s child." Hei Jue sneered and told the truth, "You two have already learned that technique. Hakata and Hamura use the technique to seal their mother. I was just before my mother was sealed. The third child born, even Hayi and Hamura didn¡¯t know my existence, I..."


    Hei Jue would continue speaking, Naruto, who never knew what politeness was, immediately interrupted Hei Jue''s words.


    "You are actually Huiye''s child? Alas...it seems that the sentence dragon begets dragon and phoenix begets phoenix is ??really wrong. No matter how good the parents'' genes are, there will always be some crooked melons, right? , Hei Jue."


    Hei Jue:...


    "Also..." Naruto squeezed his chin, and his mouth began to be serious again, "You said that Huiye gave birth to you before being sealed, how did she give birth? Could it be that Heijue you are still a Asexual?" Naruto said this, boldly using his eyes to glance at the lower part of Huiye''s large white robe, "Is this guy a woman?"


    Hei Jue:...


    Kaguya:...


    Well, Naruto''s mouth can also be used as a weapon, and even Otsuki Kaguya is gorgeously shaved by Naruto.

 397 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 397

    "puff!"


    Both Hinata and Kushina couldn¡¯t help laughing. Naruto¡¯s mouth was so bad that they could not help but tease Kaguyahime like this. However, the two of them also had a slight expression because of Naruto¡¯s ridicule. Redness.


    The tear marks on Datongmu Huiye''s face gradually dried up, and her eyes became very scary when she opened her eyes.


    "I hate you! Hayi, Hamura, you all belong to me..."


    "Auntie, have you been so old and dizzy? My name is Naruto Uzumaki, my name is Naruto Uzumaki, and Hinata, she is a girl, you would actually recognize her as your son. Your brain is sick!"


    Otsuki Kaguya:...


    Jiuxina had already laughed so much that his stomach hurts. He couldn''t help but knocked Naruto twice, and said, "Naruto, don''t tell me, I laughed so much that my stomach hurts, and I''m about to cramp..."


    Naruto opened his hand, and Jiugou Jade Samsara looked at Kushina with an innocent look.


    "It''s not my fault, it''s all her scolding."


    "Hate! Shut up, oops... my stomach hurts..."


    "Hey, do you want me to rub it for you?"


    "Fuck you!" Kushina groaned, and immediately stretched out his hand to give Naruto a fist. Naruto''s side was hit by Kushina''s punch, and he covered his face exaggeratedly, making teary eyes, Kushina snorted. With a cry, he ignored this guy at all.


    Between Naruto and Kushina, it¡¯s love ~ human intimacy, but in Kaguya¡¯s eyes, it is the intimacy between mother and child. Who told her to see herself and Yui in the bodies of Kushina and Naruto? Where''s the shadow?This scene of Naruto and Kushina''s intimate squabbling made Kaguya''s failed mother feel exceptionally dazzling.


    "Kill the ashes!"


    The jealousy in Hui Ye''s heart made her kill Jiu Xin Nai, her hands and palms, with a bone sword with endless destructive power, quickly shot at Jiu Xin Nai who couldn''t see her teeth.


    Although Naruto is joking with Kushina, but the spirit is always paying attention to Kaguya''s actions. Seeing that she used the co-killing gray bones, she immediately flashed to Kushina''s body, and the Kusina sword in her hand quickly smashed all the bones. All swords were cut off.


    "Xianfa Feng''s Spiral Shuriken!"


    "Golem shackles!"


    "Gossip collapses the mountain!"


    Naruto¡¯s spiral shuriken is the fastest. It first flew in front of Kaguya, and then immediately erupted into a huge typhoon. However, Naruto¡¯s Super S Grade Profound Meaning did not have any effect on Kaguya. A powerful Chakra emerged from his body, and instantly resisted Naruto''s spiral shuriken.


    Kaguya¡¯s white hair turned into a powerful weapon, entangled with Jiuxina¡¯s golem. Kaguya used all her strength this time, and a huge force erupted from her hair, turning Jiu in turn. Sinnai''s golem shackles were completely shredded, and at the same time, the co-killing gray bones were shot out, breaking Hinata''s collapse in an instant, and in a blink of an eye, they cracked the Naruto trio''s tricks, and they were extremely powerful.


    "Whatever you do is useless, mother is the ancestor of Chakra, the Almighty God, no matter you..."


    "The Almighty God?" Naruto raised his eyebrows. "Who is that guy who has been tragically sealed by his son for so many years? It seems to be the Almighty God, right?" Then his face changed, and then changed again. It has to look like Y~D, "But she actually gave birth to something like you asexually, this is quite almighty."


    After the joke was over, Naruto didn¡¯t care about the ugly face of Kaguya, and said: "Next, I will attack, Kushina, Hinata, you find a chance to temporarily block her actions, only Hakata and Hamura once sealed Kaguya. That technique can deal with her, and you must seize the opportunity."


    "understood!"


    "Then try this, Huiye! Xianfa super heavy raintail beast jade spiral shuriken!!"


    Naruto didn''t care about the consumption of his chakras at all, raised his right hand, the huge nine-tailed chakras all compressed and rotated in his own hands, and then flew towards Huiye with endless destructive power.


    "It''s useless, mother can absorb all ninjutsu, no matter what you do is useless."


    Kaguya has reincarnation eyes, no matter how strong ninjutsu is, it is of no use to her. Naruto¡¯s super-large jade-tailed beast jade spiral shuriken flew in front of Kaguya Ji, and Kaguya immediately activated the power of reincarnation eyes, The huge chakra completely absorbed.


    "Hmph, I didn''t expect that kind of thing to be useful to you! Rong Escape Huaguo Mountain!!!"


    This is the space of Kaguya, but it can also become a battlefield for Naruto. Use the four-tailed Chakra to control the endless magma underneath him, spewing over Kaguya''s body.


    "useless!"


    Hui Ye gave a cold drink, raised his hands flat, and a powerful chakra burst out of his hands. The ultra-high temperature chakra evaporated all the magma around him into magma vapor, floating in the air.


    "Melt escape water curtain cave!"


    Under Naruto''s control, the magma steam lowered its temperature and turned into magma, pouring down from the sky to Kaguya.


    "Plus this! Amaterasu!"


    "No matter what technique you use is of no use to the Aijia." Hui Ye''s expression of indifference was determined, and she didn''t need Jiyin at all, and powerful power was generated from her whole body, and Naruto''s Amaterasu black flames were destroyed. Fully absorbed.


    "Hmph, how about six bursts of stars?"


    Naruto continued to stimulate Kaguya''s nerves. When Kaguya was slightly lost when he heard the name of this technique, Naruto immediately merged the spiral shuriken with Amaterasu Black Flame.


    "Shining escape light wheel, gust of wind and black arrow one style!!"


    "hateful!"


    Kaguya was stimulated by Naruto''s words. After hearing six bursts of stars, her reaction was finally slow. Before her ability to activate the reincarnation eyes absorbed Naruto''s skills, the scorching black windmill immediately exploded and the wind was strong. The huge destructive sphere swept through the black flame completely enveloped Kaguya''s body.


    Whoosh!!


    Hui Ye rushed out of the surroundings of Tian Zhao Hei Yan, looking at the trace of burns on the back of her hand, her face became very ugly.


    "You actually...you dare to hurt Laijia?!!!"


    Kaguya is angry!Heaven and earth flip!The endless lava immediately turned into snow and ice!


    Chapter 418 - Fierce Fight against Datongmu Huiye!The union of Naruto and Hinata!


    Although there are some problems in his brain, but Kaguya Ji''s space ninjutsu attainments, Naruto only has one word for service!


    Although Naruto can rely on the technique of Flying Thunder God, his strength is beyond Ninja, but it is only the use of space coordinates to jump in time and space. It can only be regarded as the lowest form of space technique, like the twelve gold with the seventh sense. The physical body alone can reach the speed of light, which is equivalent to the speed of the Thunder God technique. It can destroy the stars with a wave of hands, tear time and space with thoughts, and banish enemies to different dimensions. Anyway, Naruto must not have that ability. There is no Otsuki Kaguya.


    Datongmu Kaguya activated her power of time and space, and the hot lava around her instantly turned into a world of ice and snow, and the whole world changed in an instant.


    Everything in this ice and snow world is under the control of Datongmu Huiye. Countless glaciers, like monsters, are sweeping towards Naruto. Naruto has seen landslides, and ice landslides are the first time I have seen them today.


    Datongmu Huiye possesses the strongest natural power, that is, the power of Xianshu, able to control the movement of the glacier, and instantly freezes Naruto''s body.


    Naruto felt the biting cold, and the ice around him was really more terrifying than the white ice escape. Perhaps it was the heart of the operator that would affect the power of the technique. Otsuki Kaguya''s heart was cold, and it came out. The ice is also extremely cold, making people chill from the bottom of their hearts.


    "Gossip collapses the mountain!"


    Hina Tian flew up, put his small hand on the glacier of Datongmu Huiye, and pressed it lightly.


    Click!!


    A crack was formed on the resonant ice surface of the soft fist, and Naruto immediately used the power of the five tails to activate the unparalleled power and broke free from the suppression of the glacier.


    "Mother, it''s quite troublesome for the two of them to get together. Why not separate them and break them separately."


    Otsuki Teruya nodded slightly, agreeing to Hei Jue''s suggestion. There was a black gap in the space around him. Otsuki Teruya put his hand into the gap, and the next moment, that hand was immediately in Hinata¡¯s Appeared behind him.


    Hina Tian had seen the ghostly space ability of Datongmu Teruya, of course he would be prepared. As soon as Datongmu Teruya''s hand with long nails was stretched out, Hinata immediately activated the gossip field.

 398 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 398

    Hinata used the domain to suppress the power of Datongmu Kaguya, while reducing his own gravity and speeding up, turning around almost instantaneously, and his two small hands hit the hands of Datongmu Kaguya.


    "Soft step double lion boxing!"


    Hinata''s strongest boxing hit the hand of Otsuki Kaguya, and the lion shape wrapped Kaguya''s palm, but Kaguya activated the power of the reincarnation eye to continuously absorb Hinata''s Chakra.


    Naruto immediately rushed to Hinata''s side with Thunder God''s technique. Although they didn''t need to use Thunder God to catch them so close, Naruto increased his speed to the fastest.


    "Kusanaru!"


    The Kusanaru sword is the strongest~hardest and sharpest of the three great swords in Japan. It can be said to be the strongest physical attack sword. Naruto has increased the speed to the maximum. With the Kusanaru sword, he uses the Kusanaru sword to launch the Thunder God Slash. Cutting the air, so much so that a dazzling spark stood on the blade.


    Whoosh!!


    Naruto passed by, with a smile on the corner of his mouth. Although he didn''t hit it, it did hurt Kaguya Ji.


    Kaguya withdrew her hand from the alien space and looked at a faint blood stain on her white arm. Kaguya, who was injured twice in a row by Naruto''s beating, was even more furious.


    "The Aijia will never forgive you!"


    "Let''s say this after you defeat me, Otsuki Kaguya!" Naruto is not afraid of Otsuki Kaguya, it can be said that he does not flinch, the firm will that burst out in the scarlet eyes, even Datongmu Hui Ye felt heart palpitations.


    "Hinata, since she is afraid of our joint attack, let''s join hands to teach her a lesson!"


    "Naruto, you mean... okay!" Hinata Qiao smiled Yanran, and took Naruto''s hand, and the two were fighting side by side again at this moment.


    "Although I''m sorry to bother you, Naruto, we are not watching the show either." A white-haired Kakashi fell to Naruto''s side, the scarlet writing wheel eye with a determined meaning." Although I am an unqualified teacher, I have no intention of hiding behind my students."


    Naruto glanced at Kakashi sideways and said, "Kakashi, I used to say that you are boring ~ Sao, it seems that I was right."


    "amount¡­¡­"


    "Yo! Kakashi, let''s go to the 103rd duel!"


    "Okay," Kakashi, who is usually an excuse to shirk, agreed very readily this time, "It''s better than seeing who can survive."


    "Yo Xi! The blood of youth is burning!!" Akai raised his hands, he was already so excited that he didn''t understand.


    Snapped!!


    Naruto patted his forehead painfully, and said, "There are such subordinates. As Hokage, I am really pleased and shameful~humiliating."


    "Don''t show off your eloquence!" Kusina gave Naruto a fist unceremoniously, and said: "Prepare to attack. If we lose, the world will be over."


    "Hi, hi~~" Naruto said weakly, "Bearing the future of the world, why should such troublesome things fall on me?"


    Seeing Kushina''s tendency to raise his fist again, Naruto hurriedly waved his hand and said, "Next, please help me and Hinata create opportunities. Be careful. Kaguya has reincarnation eyes and ninjutsu is not effective for her. And all the ice in this world is controlled by Kaguya, which means that her weapons are everywhere, and if you are not careful, you will die."


    Everyone was silent for a while, and Akai immediately gave a thumbs up and said, "Then it''s time for my Metkay to perform! If ninjutsu doesn''t work, then use powerful physical skills to defeat her! Ooh! All seven doors are open!!"


    Without waiting for Naruto to issue an attack instruction, Akay immediately opened the front valve of the Eight Door Dunjia. His whole body became fiery red, and his eyes became completely white. His figure turned into a green light, and he rushed to Hui Ye. In front of Ji.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    With a weird cry, Akai used the force of his body to sprint and stab, rotating his body, incorporating inertia into his attack, rotating his body and kicking his heels against Huiye''s face.


    Hui Ye¡¯s strength surpassed A Kai by too much, even if A Kai opened seven gates, the gap was huge. Hui Ye just used her own hair to block A Kai¡¯s whirling kick, and at the same time, her long white hair continued to wrap A Kai. Ankle.


    "Golem shackles!"


    Jiuxinai followed Akai to launch an attack. The golem yoke, which was originally used as a seal, was transformed into attack power. Sharp spikes appeared on the surface of the golem yoke, increasing the attack power. .


    Sneer!


    Jiuxina shortened Huiye''s hair again, and the golden chains surged towards Huiye''s body at the same time.


    Kaye¡¯s strength Huiye didn¡¯t take it seriously, but the red-haired woman who had her own Chakra inexplicably, Huiye still had a trace of fear, staring at Jiu Xinnai with his eyes, and aiming at the acupuncture points on Jiu Xinnai¡¯s body with both hands. .


    "Ten fingers flying arrows!"


    Kaguya launched a bone vein that was more destructive than Hinata''s, and flew sharp bone arrows from Kaguya''s ten fingers.


    Jiuxina immediately retracted the shackles of the golem, surrounded him in front of him, forming a circular shield. Although the shield composed of chains seemed to be full of flaws, the golden chakra in it made up for the loopholes and helped Kaguya attack. Block it all.(Why is it written that it feels like Shun Andromeda''s nebula chain...)


    Kaguya¡¯s feelings for Naruto and Hinata can be said to be a mixture of love and hatred. After all, they are the descendants of Hayi and Hamura, and Hakata and Hamura are Kaguya¡¯s biological children, but for Kusina, Kaguya only has hatred. Especially seeing the scene of Naruto and Kushina being intimate, Kaguya''s self-esteem as a mother was severely stabbed, and Kushina was full of murderous intent.


    "The Aijia will solve you first! Tail Beast Jade!"


    Huiye¡¯s hair is used as an arm. Chakra continues to pass from countless white hairs and gathers in front of him. Chakra gradually becomes huge and terrifying, compressed into a more than ten-tailed beast jade. Horror and perfect giant tail beast jade.


    "Success!"


    Jiuxina looked solemn, looking at the huge tail beast jade sent by Kaguya Ji, she didn''t dare to look as casual as Naruto, all the chains of the nine golems were unfolded and weaved into a huge spider web.


    boom!!


    The tail beast jade collided with the spider web woven by the shackles of Jiuxinai''s golem. The huge force pressed Jiuxinai''s whole body bones to tremble, and the net formed by the shackles of the golem continued to sink.


    "Day Tiger!!"


    Akay seized the opportunity of Huiye to concentrate on believing you and immediately launched his strongest fist. The sweat evaporated from his body to form a huge white tiger, which is equivalent to a powerful trick similar to an air cannon, even if he has reincarnation eyes. , And can''t absorb this trick!


    boom!!


    Akai didn''t have any thoughts of pity for Xiangxiyu, a move that Zhouhu directly hit Huiye''s side cheek at close range, making a slight bruise on Huiye''s cheek.


    "You scum of scum! How dare... dare to slap Lai''s face in the face?!!!"


    Women love beauty. This is probably the only place where Huiye looks like a woman. His cheek was injured by Akai¡¯s day tiger, enough to make Huiye angry. The white hair behind him was already floating, and he controlled the tail beast jade. Continue to put pressure on Jiuxinai while aiming at Akay with the other hand.


    "Kill the ashes!!"


    "Akai is back!!"


    Naruto hurriedly stretched out the arm of the Nine-Tailed Chakra, avoiding Huiye''s co-killing ashes, and pulling Akela back to his side.


    "Akai, good job."


    Akai gave a thumbs up, grinning open and showing white teeth.


    "Youth will never fade."


    "Hmph, that''s right, Akai, let you see and see, I am the fire of youth of the sixth generation of Naruto!" Naruto has a high morale, "No matter what kind of enemy I face, I will never I will retreat!!"


    Naruto blended his own yang power with Hinata''s yin power. The chakra with the attributes of wind, thunder, water, fire, earth and five elements enveloped the bodies of Naruto and Hina, turning them into a giant flying bird.


    Naruto is responsible for maintaining the stable transformation of the Five Elements Chakra, while Hinata uses the power of his eyes to maintain the balance of Yin and Yang Chakra, so that this technique will not collapse.


    The light blue chakra turned and compressed in Naruto''s hands, turning into an ordinary spiral pill.And Hinata, and Naruto¡¯s tightly clasped hand, launched the soft step double lion fist, the lion head of the soft step double lion fist held Helix pill, and the two of them, plus the lion head, helix pill , All are in the body of a divine bird that is full of radiance and has five colors of light.

 399 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 399

    Tweeted!!


    The sacred bird cried, flapped its wings and flew high. The sacred bird, which completely merged the five elements, yin and yang, flew towards Datongmu Huiye with endless power.


    Datongmu Huiye''s face changed slightly. Naruto''s move combines the power of the five elements and yin and yang. It is no longer ordinary ninjutsu, but the highest level of blood following the snare, which is the same as Qiu Daoyu, which means to connect Qiu Daoyu couldn''t resolve this trick, and the power that Hungry Ghost Dao couldn''t absorb, even if she was hit by this trick, it would definitely not feel good.


    It took so many years to resurrect, and Kaguya absolutely didn''t want to be defeated and sealed again, so she immediately gave up the oppression of Kushina, opened a black space entrance around her, and immediately flee.


    "Shenwei!"


    Kakashi waited for the moment when Kakashi ran away to activate the divine power. The divine power that had been activated with all his might caused Kakashi''s eyes to bleed, but it distorted the space, preventing Kakashi from entering the black space to escape.


    "Scum! Actually dare to ruin the good deeds of Aijia!!"


    "What a good thing about you! Take it, Datongmu Huiye!!" Naruto and Hinata flew in the air, and the divine bird dived and flew towards Kaguya, "Soft Phoenix Spiral Double Lion Fist!"


    Chapter 419 - The violent Kaguya Ji, the forbidden technique finally completed!


    Naruto and Hinata joined forces to create a joint uprising that even Otsuki Kaguya could not absorb. Kakashi tried his best to finally win a fleeting opportunity for Naruto and Hinata.


    boom!!


    The soft and phoenix spiral lions punched Datongmu Huiye¡¯s abdomen, and the five elements merged with the power of yin and yang. The spiral pill held in the mouth of the lion¡¯s head immediately turned black. Chakra continued to wear Datongmu Huiye¡¯s clothes. , The skin and muscles were slowly peeled off, and the internal white bones were exposed in the abdomen.


    "Hayi!! Hamura!!"


    "Get off! Datongmu Huiye!!"


    Naruto and Hinata pushed forward with their hands forcefully, and Phoenix''s colorful body flew out with Otsuki Kaguya, and the explosion formed a huge five-color whirlwind, which completely enveloped Otsuki Kaguya''s body.


    In all fairness, Otsuki Teruya is indeed very strong, her strength has reached an indescribable state. To be honest, in singles, none of Naruto is opponents of Otsuki Teruya, but the biggest problem is not solo singles. Bucket.


    Datongmu Huiye is too arrogant, too arrogant, teamwork is simply fart to her.Otsuki Kaguya alone possesses three pupils, the chakra of the nine big-tailed beasts, immortal vitality, strong resilience and sealing skills. Naruto and the others may only possess one or several of them. Kind of ability, but when combined, they can exert a stronger power than Otsuki Kaguya.


    As for Heijue... he should be a reptile in the dark.


    According to Naruto''s evaluation, Hei Jue was more than sinister and lacking in strength. In this level of battle, Hei Jue had no effect at all, and could only hide in Kaguya''s sleeve.


    Otsuki Kaguya stood up embarrassedly, covered with a lot of dust, and the wounds in his abdomen that were hit by Naruto and Hinata¡¯s profound meaning, although he was recovering, this kind of injury could not kill her, but she was It is true that Naruto and Hinata were injured, and they were the kind of serious injuries.


    A trace of blood shed from Hui Ye''s clenched teeth. Hui Ye lowered his head and looked at the wound on his abdomen with incredible eyes.


    "Sorrowful family... unexpectedly will... unexpectedly..."


    The anger, the endless anger, made Huiye''s whole body tremble~ trembling, it is impossible to doubt that she might run away at any time, and Naruto added the last hand of firewood to Huiye''s runaway.


    "Oh, isn''t this the Almighty God Otsuki Kaguya? How did it become like this? Is there anyone in this world who can hurt Kaguya? Oh, my worldview is about to collapse~~"


    On purpose, this guy definitely did it on purpose!


    The shame of being wounded one after another, and the anger sealed by his own child, made Datongmu Kaguya run away.


    "Absolutely unforgivable!"


    Rumble!


    Hui Ye raised his hands, the glaciers of the entire world swept towards Naruto and the others, the world came!!


    "Even if she is the mother of six immortals, the scale is too exaggerated!" Kakashi looked at the huge glacier that had almost accumulated to a height of 10,000 meters in shock. Kakashi had a feeling of facing the collapse of the world.


    "So what, just remember to beat her!"


    Naruto said in a harsh tone, and one sentence completely eliminated the anxiety that Kakashi had just caused.


    I really am not a qualified teacher.


    "The Art of Asura Escape from the Fairy Wood!!"


    Boom!


    The huge Asura Demon God came to the world, with three heads and six arms, and three majestic faces producing an extremely terrifying and powerful aura.


    "The power of the six realms!!"


    Naruto clasped his hands together, screamed, and at the same time gave the power of the six powers to Asura¡¯s six fists. The middle two fists are the human world and the hungry ghosts, the left two fists are the animal and the asura The two fists are heaven and hell. The power of the six reincarnations is distributed on the six arms of Asura, so that the strongest power of the six realms can be exerted at the same time, the six in one, the six flavors of Dihuang...Oh!!


    "Ashura''s Fury!!"


    Asura''s three majestic faces, full of anger, spit out fire, to prove that Hercules is not only a Hercules (Hercules), there is also an Asura here!


    Boom!!


    Click!!


    Asura punched six punches at the same time, bombarding the hugely oppressed glacier. Asura''s huge strange force was strong against the glaciers of the entire world, and the glacier was instantly filled with countless cracks.


    The glacier is too huge, even if it is Ashura''s power, it is impossible to smash all the glaciers with one punch. The huge glacier is pressing on the power of Naruto and Ashura, as if to completely crush him.


    Datongmu Kaguya looked down at Naruto and the huge Asura Mujin, but all of this seemed extremely small under her glacier, Kaguya Ji''s eyes were indifferent.


    "It''s useless, this is my world. Whatever you do is useless!"


    Hinata flew behind Asura, put her little hand on Asura, and passed into Naruto''s body through that wooden body.


    The power of yin and yang merged with each other, and Ashura¡¯s body erupted with stronger power, and the appearance also changed. The face was completely transformed from the appearance of Ashura to the appearance of Naruto, and the three faces of Asura had a single face. Eyes on reincarnation.


    "Since this is your world! Then I will completely destroy this world!! Demon God Asura!!"


    Naruto''s jade reincarnation with nine hooks glowed brightly, turning the power of the six powers into Asura''s six fists, and at the same time activating Susanoh, the Asura wooden man wore golden armor.


    Confront the world!Until the end of the world!!


    "Break it for me!!"


    "how can that be?!"


    Under Kaguya Ji''s shocked gaze, Naruto burned out an unimaginable terrifying force, almost instantly turning the entire glacier into dust.


    "Huh~hu~hu~"


    Naruto exploded with all his strength and smashed the glacier of Datongmu Kaguya, and his body felt exhausted because of a burst of strength.


    Otsuki Kaguya looked at Naruto in shock. The not-so-large body made Kaguya feel a palpitation that he had never had before. Even the moment he was about to be sealed by Hakata and Hamura, he did not feel this kind of fear, Kaguya I would never admit my fear, but his fists were clenched tightly, and the palms of his hands were already in cold sweat.


    "Who are you?!"


    Naruto raised his head and looked at Datongmu Huiye indifferently, with a terrifying smile on his face.


    "Six generations of Naruto Naruto Uzumaki!"

 400 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 400

    With this passionate idiot''s words, Naruto''s chakra spewed like a volcanic eruption, stomping on the ground with one foot, and the golden figure rushed towards Datongmu Kaguya like a cannonball!


    "Take her into an idiot!!"


    Although there are only five people on his side plus himself, Naruto is really like leading an army of thousands of horses. Although there are only five people on his side, it is better than the one and a half people on Kaguya. Heijue really can''t count as a combat power.


    "Naruto should have completely forgotten the previous tactical arrangements, he has completely gone violently."


    "Well, forget it, anyway, his impulse is not a day or two."


    "But should we keep up?"


    "Naruto! Slow down for me!!"


    "Cannon punch!"


    Otsuki Kaguya looked at Naruto with murderous intent, and shot out countless Chakra fists in front of him, intensively attacking Naruto''s body.


    "Mu Dun Asura Thousand Hands Fist!"


    Naruto broke through with strength, and several wooden vines stretched out from behind, forming wooden fists, which collided with Datongmu Kaguya''s Chakra fists.


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    Mu Dun¡¯s Fist and Datong Mu Huiye¡¯s Chakra¡¯s Fist violently collided, and a huge chakra erupted. Naruto¡¯s golden figure instantly rushed past the explosion of Chakra, and rushed to Datong with a great fighting spirit. In front of Mu Huiye.


    "Watch boxing! Datongmu Huiye!"


    "Death to the Aijia!!"


    Datongmu Huiye shook hands into fists, and looked at the golden boy in front of her angrily. There was an absolutely unrecognizable fear in her heart. The way to eliminate this fear was to kill the person who created the fear!


    Boom!!


    Naruto and Kaguya''s fists hit each other''s abdomen at the same time, and both of them also possessed the five-tailed unparalleled strange power, and the terrifying strange power exploded, blasting both sides away.


    puff!!


    Under the strange power of Otsuki Kaguya, Naruto''s internal organs felt colic, his throat became sweet, and a mouthful of blood came out immediately.


    "Naruto!"


    "Hinata, throw me out!" Naruto heard Hinata''s voice behind him, and immediately gave the order.


    Hinata was taken aback for a moment, and then immediately grabbed Naruto''s hand. In the battle at this speed, she didn''t even have time to hesitate. She grabbed Naruto''s right hand, and turned her body back. The inertia was resolved, and then by turning around to accumulate strength, Naruto hurled away at Otsuki Teruya.


    Naruto was in the air, using Hinata''s power to increase his speed extremely fast in the air. The golden figure turned into lightning and rushed towards the big tube Kaguya who was hit by him.


    Datongmu Huiye has white eyes, so he can clearly see Naruto''s movements even when he flies upside down. He immediately screamed abominable, and immediately appeared a black space channel behind him. With the help of the backward tendency, he fled directly. Into the space channel.


    "Vientiane Tianyin!"


    Datongmu Huiye was retribution, she would be attacked by the reincarnation eye technique one day, and the powerful repulsion from Naruto''s hands pulled Datongmu Huiye out of the space channel forcibly.


    "Weird power!!"


    "Kill the ashes!!"


    Naruto punched directly into the face of Otsuki Kaguya with a fist, but Otsuki Kaguya''s co-killing ashes was aimed at Naruto''s heart.Naruto didn''t evade at all, just used Nine-Tailed Chakra, so that the co-killing gray bones could not aim at his own vitals, and he continued to hit Datongmu Huiye with a punch.


    boom!!


    After Akai, Naruto was the second to directly slap Datongmu Huiye on the face. With an unparalleled burst of power, Datongmu Huiye''s face was slightly swollen, making her face look even more hideous.


    Naruto was stabbed at the lower part of his left chest by Huiye''s co-killing ashes. His body began to collapse and he immediately flew back.


    Hinata caught Naruto and didn¡¯t say much. He immediately reached out and tapped the acupuncture points around the place where Naruto was killed by the co-killing bone. Then he pulled out Kaguya¡¯s bone and threw it aside, Naruto. The broken wound on the body healed quickly.


    "Don''t give her a chance to breathe! Attack!!"


    "Understood! Youth is full! Hiruto!!"


    "Thunder Dun and Thunder Tiger kill all!!"


    Akai launched the seventh strongest punch, Hiruto, and Kakashi also used thunder tiger to kill. The blue thunder tiger and the white day tiger merged to form a shining blue thunder. The huge strange beast opened its big mouth and swallowed the big tube Mu Huiye.


    "Golem shackles!"


    Kushina flew out the golden Chakra chains again behind him, and the nine chains, like sharp flying arrows, pierced the Kaguya Ji who was swallowed by the two tigers of Kakashi and Akai.


    "Death to Ai''s family!!"


    Otsuki Kaguya erupted in anger, Bai played dance, and forcibly tore the joint uprising of Kakashi and Akay, and completely tore up the white steam and blue Chakra.Kushina''s nine chakra chains merged into a single strand, tightly entangled Otsuki Kaguya''s body.


    "You hateful woman!" Datongmu Huiye''s eyes tended to turn red because of anger.


    "Naruto! Take advantage of it now!!" Kushina wants to suppress Kaguya''s power, even if she has Kaguya''s Chakra possessed, it is only a small part, which is already the limit of her ability.


    "Psychic Nine Heavens and Nine Rashomon!"


    Rumble!


    Nine-nine-nine-nine-nine and eighty-one horrible Rashomons rose up around Datongmu Huiye, and all the faces of the 81 Rashomon faced inward.


    Otsuki Kaguya had a very bad premonition, and immediately flew up forcibly, and even flew up from the ground with Kushina.


    "Supergravity field in the gossip field!"


    Hina Tian flew up, and a huge gossip array appeared in the ground under the feet of Datongmu Huiye. The gravity within that area was changed by Hinamu''s ability, resulting in terrifying supergravity. Poor Datongmu Huiye just flew. When it started, it was forced to fall to the ground by the super gravity.


    "Kushina! Get out!" Naruto yelled, transforming into an Ashura form, with three heads and six arms, five hands held high, holding the huge Chakra ball.


    Kushina looked up and saw the huge chakra ball, couldn''t help swallowing, and ran away.


    "Shenwei!!"


    "Spiral shuriken star-tailed beast jade!!"


    Chapter 420-Even if it is a mortal, never flinch!Kai''s determination!!


    Naruto¡¯s super-long forbidden technique is finally completed. The center is the ten-tailed super-large jade-tailed beast jade spiral shuriken created by the chakra fused with nine-tailed beasts, surrounded by wood escape and inflammation. The big jade spiral shurikens produced by the three super-strong changes in the nature of Dun and Shao Dun, outside each big jade spiral shuriken, are three tail beast jade, a total of nine, using the power of the nine big tail beasts.


    boom!!


    The single-point power of the explosion may far outweigh the power of the center of the sun. On top of the huge explosion wave, the small explosion wave twists in different directions, and the undirected energy produces more terrifying and huge destructive power.


    Naruto stretched out his arms and Qiu Daoyu immediately protected everyone and hid directly in Qiu Daoyu. He himself didn''t have the guts to use his body to withstand that degree of explosion. As for Datongmu Kaguya... let''s mourn for her. .


    The explosion wave is chaotic and difficult to control. When the explosion wave mixed with gold and black spreads to a radius of about 100 meters, the inside is vacuumed by the explosion wave and a huge negative pressure wave is generated, which sucks the force of the explosion into the explosion again. The center is where the body of Datongmu Kaguya is located.

 401 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 401

    Datongmu Huiye was in the center of the explosion and was suppressed by huge energy. Even if he opened the space channel and escaped, he couldn''t do it. Even if it was absorbed by the power of the reincarnation eye, it was because Chakra was too large to absorb it instantly.


    The energy of the explosion condensed towards the middle, and then turned into a huge high-concentration chakra ball with a diameter of about three meters, and Datongmu Kaguya was sealed inside.


    Click!


    A crack appeared on the surface of the chakra ball, and a dazzling golden light flowed from the crack, and then...


    Click...


    The surface of the chakra ball was full of cracks, and the energy compressed together by the huge negative pressure wave began to run wild. After being extremely compressed, it exploded again, producing a more terrifying and distorted destructive force.


    Everything covered by the explosion was destroyed by it. The ice world of Kaguya was beaten up by Naruto. Numerous glaciers smiled completely in the explosion and turned into white water vapor. Then even the chemical composition of the water was destroyed. The ultra-high energy explosion forced decomposition, and the water was decomposed into hydrogen and oxygen at the ultra-high temperature, and then due to the high temperature of the explosion, the unstable hydrogen gas was filled with oxygen in a series of explosions.


    The diameter of the explosion spread is far greater than Deidara¡¯s self-detonation, and it is also greater than Madara¡¯s Celestial Obstacle. The ultra-terrorist explosion of nearly a hundred kilometers in diameter turns into a piece of scorched earth. This world was originally cold. The breath completely disappeared, replaced by a terrifying searing heat, a high temperature even more terrifying than the magma world. The scorched ground is full of cracks. From the cracks, you can see that under this piece of land, all are gurgling and rolling, The boiling flaming red magma sometimes cracks on the ground, because it cannot withstand the pressure, white steam is ejected from it, and sometimes some high-temperature magma is ejected.


    Everyone talks about the horror of hell, but I think that''s all.


    When Naruto and the others came out of the protection of Qiu Daoyu and saw this horrible scene, everyone was silent.


    The power of the magical star-tailed beast jade spiral shuriken created by the fusion of all the tailed beasts Chakra is more destructive than the destructive power created by only the power of Naruto and Kyuubi at the beginning. It just turned a large area into a life forbidden area, and now this is completely purgatory on earth.


    "Hehe...Fortunately, this is Huiye''s space."


    After a long time, Mingren wiped the sweat from his forehead and smiled dryly. The others nodded their heads immediately. Fortunately, this is the space of Kaguya...If such a thing is thrown outside, the Ninja world should What to do.


    "Where is Huiye?"


    Teacher Kakashi finally brought the topic back to the topic, and the camera switched around to focus on Hui Ye.


    Under the key care of the mysterious star-tailed beast jade spiral shuriken, Kaguya Ji has been severely injured by Naruto at this time. Her right half of her body is almost completely destroyed. The blood keeps flowing out, let alone the gray-headed beast, even her head. The department was bombarded in half, and the white eye of the right eye had been bombed out.


    "Should I be proud~ proud?"


    Naruto grinned, smiling so much that it was a young and frivolous.


    Datongmu Huiye''s remaining nine-hook jade with reincarnation eyes and white eyes gave Naruto a hateful look. He turned to open the space channel, and immediately fled into the space channel. The body was blown up in half. Now this state is the same Fighting with Naruto and the others is definitely not a good choice. In that case, Naruto and Hinata may seize the opportunity to seal her with six blasting stars. Then she and Hei Jue have been fighting for many years. The plan will come to nothing less than two hours after her resurrection.


    "Catch up!"


    Naruto yelled, and immediately threw a handful of Fei Lei Shen Kuwu in his hand, sinking into the space channel that was about to disappear.


    "Spell of the Thunder God!"


    Naruto used the immortal technique to activate the Flying Thunder God''s art, just as he slashed the death god''s belly with the Flying Thunder God''s slash, transcending the distant time and space, and chasing Datongmu Huiye.


    boom!


    Otsuki Teruya fell to the ground in embarrassment, and Naruto''s injuries were too serious. In addition, after opening a space channel, Otsuki Teruya really could not stand and fell to the ground.


    Whoosh!


    The chasing soldiers followed, Naruto and the others immediately followed Kaguya in this space.


    This place is not the same as the previous magma space and the ice world. This world is a large piece of bare hills, without high-temperature magma, without cold glaciers, here is a cold and empty space, as if nothing exists.


    This is the space of the beginning ball. Although it is not as aggressive as the magma space, it is the most important space for Otsuki Kaguya. From here, it can be connected to the other five spaces.


    "Ah!"


    When Naruto and the others were about to attack the badly injured Datongmu Kaguya, Datongmu Kaguya suddenly screamed, Chakra ran away, and the heads of the nine big-tailed beasts appeared from Kaguya''s body at the same time.


    The incarnation of Huiye became a huge monster, with the heads of nine big-tailed beasts growing on the twisted body at the same time, and on the main head, a nine-hook jade reincarnation eye and a pair of white eyes grew.


    "So the ten tails turned?!" Naruto''s mouth twitched and looked at Datongmu Huiye''s appearance, this kind of woman should die soon.


    "It should be because of Naruto''s attack just now that the Chakra of the tail beasts in Kaguya ran away."


    "Although it is the best time to attack her, I now have a worse foreboding." Naruto said bad things with a bitter face, because he felt that the Chakra on Otsuki Kaguya was getting more and more. Strong.


    Roar!!


    The alienated Tentails roared, and stretched out a few big white hands from his body, and quickly stretched out towards Naruto and the others. The huge palms were completely instinct to absorb the chakras from Naruto and them.


    "Hinata!"


    With a loud shout, Naruto threw the Kusanaru sword in his hand to Hinata, and then immediately displayed Suzano Nogu.


    "seal!"


    "Kusanaru!!"


    Naruto and Hinata use the Kusana Sword and Ten Fist Swords respectively to exert the strongest power of the two Excalibur Swords at the same time. The Kusana Sword forms a huge edge in the hands of Hina Tana, cutting off all the big white hands in front of him. At the same time, he sealed it in the wine gourd that Suzuo Nohu carried.


    Kaguya¡¯s ten-tailed transformation did not last long. After the big white hand was sealed by Naruto, the chakra that ran away was slowly suppressed by Kaguya, and the huge body returned to Kaguya''s appearance. The place where Naruto had been injured before has also recovered, the right half of his body and the white eyes of his right eye have all recovered.


    At the same time, the more terrifying thing was that by Hui Ye''s side, there was finally a jade for seeking Taoism, a super huge jade for seeking Taoism.


    Although there is only one super huge Taoist jade with a diameter of several hundred meters, it is too terrifying. The nine small non-long-dong Taoist jade behind Naruto is totally different from Huiye''s Taoist jade.


    "Naruto, you''re done. This starting ball space that can absorb chakras from the ninjas who have infinite moon reading is the mother''s special domain. The chakras of the tail beasts have settled down, and the mother can also use the jade This is the blood that is produced by the complete fusion of wind, thunder, water, fire, earth, Yin and Yang, and chakras. It will swell and seek the jade. A new world will begin to form, and you will become its sacrifices!"


    "Oh, Hei Jue, so you are still there." Naruto was not surprised or panicked when he heard Hei Jue''s words. Instead, he cried out as if he had discovered a new world.


    Hei Jue:...


    "But why didn''t Huiye see you talking when I was so miserable just now? Hei Jue, that''s your mother anyway, although you are an asexually reproduced thing, you can''t forget your mother." Naruto smiled and divorced the relationship between Kaguya and Heijue. Heijue was really disgusting, sinister and despicable, and Xiaoren Dezhi was exactly what Heijue was talking about.


    "Mother, don''t believe his words, he is separating our relationship!" Oh, Hei Jue is really smart, and he can see Naruto''s thoughts at a glance.


    Datongmu Huiye didn''t speak, but there was a haze in his heart.


    Naruto smiled that it was an evil, and said: "It turns out that Kaguya must be in this initial ball space to absorb the chakras of the ninjas who read infinite moons in her body. Then we must stop the expansion of the jade for seeking Taoism and lift the infinite moon reading, or Just destroy this starting ball space."


    Who said Hei Jue had so much nonsense, while showing off, he turned out all the old stories of Datongmu Huiye.


    "Hei Jue, you shut up to Aijia, stop talking nonsense!"


    "Yes, mother."


    Thinking of a way to stop that swelling and seeking Daoyu, Naruto thanked Heijue badly, and then said to the people around him: "Help me hold Datongmu Kaguya. In one minute, I will come to Jieyin to be responsible for lifting Infinite Moon. read."


    "Naruto, can you cancel unlimited monthly reading now?"


    "As long as there is reincarnation and the Chakra of the Nine Big Tail Beasts, you can do it at any time, but for this minute, you must block Datongmu Huiye and not let her disturb me, otherwise you won''t be able to cancel the Infinite Moon reading."


    "In this case, even if we desperately want to hold back this minute!"


    "Kakashi, just leave it to me." Akai smiled confidently.

 402 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 402

    Kakashi was taken aback, and then said in astonishment: "Akai, do you want to..."


    "Yes!"


    "Akai! Don''t be impulsive, you will die if you open eight doors! And your father..."


    "This is what my father wants me to do." Akay pulled off his upper ninja vest, with a smile on his face. The watermelon peel that was lacking in his brain was completely ridiculous at this time, "Kakashi Don''t forget, Huiye is very good at time and space. Only your power can stop her. For a minute, you must stay with Naruto. If you let her catch Naruto, the future of Ninja will be over. "


    Kakashi was silent, and he had nothing to say in front of Akai.


    "Kakashi, you won the match this time." Akai said that the two people tried to bet on who could survive before. "Don''t die! The future of Ninja is entrusted to you!"


    "Akai!"


    Akai stuck his thumb into his chest, and Chakra concentrated on the heart.


    "The era of the blue beast is over! The era of the red beast is coming!!"


    Kay!Complete the mortal consciousness!!


    Let it burn!Red youth!!


    Chapter 421-One minute of life and death, extremely tragic, infinite moon reading!


    Akai''s eight doors were fully opened, and the eight-door Dunjia formation was launched. Chakra gathered towards the heart, and the whole body burned with fiery red blood vapor.


    "Xianxiang!!!"


    Akay¡¯s speed broke out and surpassed the limit in an instant, and a very obvious white line appeared behind him. It was because of the sonic boom caused by the speed exceeding the limit. His fist hit the air, which completely compressed the air and became A huge air cannon like a foot!


    "So fast!"


    A Kai''s ability to open eight doors is the level that completely crushes Liu Dao Madara, and even Hui Ye is surprised by A Kai''s terrifying speed.


    When Akai''s eight doors were fully opened, the huge Chakra accelerated not only Akai''s body speed, but also his reaction speed. Akai''s current strength was even higher than that of Huiye.


    boom!!


    The huge air cannon from Akai''s fist hit Hui Ye head-on, and the huge destructive force slapped Hui Ye back. The power of one punch was more than ten times stronger than that of Sun Tiger.(After all, Xixiang is a super-strength physical technique that makes six spots vomiting blood with one punch)


    A Kai''s punch caused some slight wounds on Hui Ye''s body, and Hui Ye looked at the guy with funny hairstyle and eyebrows in shock.


    "If you get hit by him in a row, it will be troublesome. You must stop Yuyi''s passing talents quickly, and you must not let him crack the unlimited monthly reading!"


    Kaguya knew that if Naruto cracked the Infinite Moon Reading, she would definitely fall into a worse situation, so she immediately shot two co-killing gray bones to force Akai away, and rushed towards Naruto.


    "Won''t let you pass!!"


    How could the Emperor Kai who opened eight doors be so easy to retreat, stepping on the air with both feet, continuously stomping the air, and the body wrapped in red steam blocked Hui Ye.


    "Xianxiang!!! One foot!!!"


    Emperor Kai broke out, the speed was so fast that it was indistinguishable from Flying Thunder God''s technique, Xuanzhen almost blocked Hui Ye''s face like a teleportation, his fist struggling to explode the air, and the huge air cannon swept towards Hui Ye Ji.


    "Damn it!!"


    Hui Ye looked at the watermelon peel angrily, first hit her cheek with a punch, and now she burst out with this kind of power, abruptly blocking her, she would be blocked by an ant or even injured. It''s a huge shame that cannot be endured.


    boom!!


    A huge evening elephant came, and Hui Ye held his arms in front of him, and at the same time a few bones stretched out from his arms to resist A Kai''s evening elephant!!


    boom!!


    The huge power of Xixiang sent Huiye flying again, and at the same time almost all the bones protruding from her arms were broken, Huiye''s arms were also tingling, and her hands were trembling slightly.


    A Kai burst into eight gates. Before he died, even Hui Ye had to be suppressed obediently by him. A Kai¡¯s strength made Hui Ye feel very tricky, because A Kai¡¯s speed was too fast and his strength was too strong, even Kaguya uses time and space techniques to attack Naruto, maybe he will be stopped by Akai and attacked by him.


    Although Huiye was angry and wanted to kill the ant who had injured her several times before, she knew very well that the most important thing now is to stop Naruto from continuing to accumulate Chakra and crack the unlimited moon reading, so she doesn''t want to talk to Akay for the time being~ Entangled, two space channels were immediately opened by his side, and the two killing gray bones flew towards the space channel.


    Hinata stood in front of Naruto, paying attention to the surrounding situation with his eyes rolled.


    "Kakashi! At six o''clock!"


    "Understood!" Kakashi received Hinata''s instructions, and immediately turned around. Kaleidoscope writing wheel stared at the space in front of him, and then the space in front of Kakashi opened the space channel, killing the gray bones and flying out.


    "Shenwei!!"


    "Guardian Gossip Sixty-Four Palms!"


    Hinata and Kakashi went one after the other to block Kaguya''s co-killing ashes. Only Hinata with a 360-degree field of view and Kakashi, who possessed the power of time and space, could resist Kaguya''s attack.


    "Two feet!!"


    Hui Ye''s attack was unsuccessful, but when the Co-killing Ashes were launched into the space channel, the speed was slowed down by a beat. A Kai rushed to the front of Hui Ye without hesitation and shot down with a punch.


    Kaguya was hit by Akai¡¯s Xixiang at two feet and his whole body flew upside down. At the same time, Jiuxina seized the opportunity and walked around Kaguya''s back. The nine golems shackled around one spot at the same time. It spins and becomes a huge drill.


    "penetrate!!"


    The golem''s shackles continued to rotate, producing huge penetrating power. It directly hit Kaguya''s back and aimed at her spine and drilled directly through. Nushina broke out with all his strength, and the golem''s shackles rotated faster and faster, producing huge Air vortex.


    "Three feet!!"


    In the front is the huge impact of Xixiang, behind is the powerful penetrating power of the golem yoke, Otsuki Kaguya is flanked by both sides.


    boom!!


    A chakra in the shape of a cone passed through behind Otsuki Kaguya, and penetrated Otsuki Kaguya''s body.


    "puff!!"


    "Fatty!!"


    "Wuzu!!"


    Akay hit twice in a row and hit Hui Ye ruthlessly. Hui Ye fell like a meteorite, hitting the ground, arousing huge smoke and dust, covering everything.


    Kaiya was hit by Akai¡¯s Xixiang five times in a row. Although the damage was not as horrible as being hit by Naruto¡¯s magic star-tailed jade spiral shuriken just now, she also broke one arm and the horn on her forehead. One.


    "You ants!! The Lamentation family wants your life!! Ah ah ah!"


    Hui Ye looked up to the sky and roared, and the huge chakra rendered the whole world into a doomsday scene. Hui Ye was furious, the sky and the earth changed color, and the huge thunder fell on the world, constantly destroying the world, while the earth constantly ups and downs, like waves Generally surging up.


    The Chakra in Huiye''s body was constantly released, the original human form turned into a huge monster form, with white eyes, and the nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes on the forehead remained the same, but the other parts of the body were completely different.


    Kaguya is completely ten-tailed!This time, the ten-tailed transformation is different from before. Before, it was because Naruto was injured and his strength was weakened. At the same time, Naruto¡¯s technique caused the tail beast Chakra in Kaguya to run away. But this time, Kaguya chose Shi. Tailed.


    The emergence of Tokuya can be said to be the result of Kaguya¡¯s will affecting the sacred tree. Tokuya¡¯s ugliness can also be said to be an extreme manifestation of Kaguya¡¯s evil side. Today, Kaguya, whose anger has burned to the extreme, has no plans. Chakra who went to absorb Naruto and Hinata, she just wanted to kill all the people in front of her, and kill all those who offended her majesty.

 403 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 403

    Roar!!


    The huge Tentails appeared in front of Kushina and the others, just like the disaster that Hakata and Hamura faced thousands of years ago, or even worse now, because Hakata and Hamura faced Kaguya at that time. The incarnation of the will to regain Chakra is only the incarnation of the will, but what Jiu Xinnai and the others have to face now is a completely terrifying killing intent.


    "Akai, can you still hold it?"


    "If you don''t do anything, you should live for a few minutes. If you attack again, there should be only one last attack." Akai said calmly. He was doomed to death since he opened the eight doors, so he didn''t. No fear, he just wants to burn out his last strength before dying and do something within his power.


    Kushina pursed her lips and said, "Naruto''s preparations are not over yet. It will take some time to crack the infinite monthly reading. Next, I will rely on you, Akai. I will help you create opportunities to attack that monster''s forehead. Her eyes, that is her only weakness, we must seize the opportunity, we lose everything and everything is over!"


    "Don''t worry, Konoha''s red beast will not fail so easily!"


    "No need to discuss anything! The Ai family wants you all to die!! Early Fern Dance!!"


    The ten-tailed Kaguya launched the strongest dance step of the bone veins, and all the ground under his eyes made a rumbling sound. Then, countless huge bone spurs broke out of the ground, and the small ones were about one meter long. , The big one is tens of meters, like a towering tree, these bones all have the power of co-killing gray bones, although they are weaker than co-killing gray bones, but if they are stabbed by more than a dozen bone spurs, even if they are not at the critical point , The same will turn into dust like the reincarnated dirt.


    To launch such a large-scale dance of Early Fern, Kaguya would also consume a great amount of Chakra. She did so, obviously completely out of killing intent.


    "The earth moves the core!"


    Kakashi quickly finished Jieyin and slapped the ground with a palm on the ground. The land under him, Naruto and Hinata immediately rose. Kakashi''s palm did not leave the ground, and the land rose higher and higher, until he could avoid the early fern. Until the attack of the dance.


    "Tailed beast jade!!"


    Hui Ye didn''t care at all that her Chakra was consumed at this time, the huge tail beast jade was condensed in a blink of an eye, and flew towards Naruto over the sky.


    "Kushina! Go and attack Datongmu Kaguya! Leave the tail beast jade to me!!"


    Kushina was stunned, looked at Hinata''s stubborn and unyielding eyes, nodded, avoided the tail beast jade, turned and flew towards the ten-tailed big tube Kaguya.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Hinata frantically lifted the chakra of his whole body, focusing all his power on his hands, and the black moon in the palm of his left hand burst out with extremely strong power.


    "Soft fist, soft step double lion fist! Drink it!"


    Hina''s hands formed a calyx-like shape, and the huge chakra flew out of Hina''s hand and turned into the form of a huge lion, opened its huge mouth, and completely swallowed the entire ten-tailed beast jade.


    Of course, Kaguya Ji¡¯s tail beast jade could not be solved like this. After the lion swallowed the tail beast jade, his form was destroyed, but Hinata still did not stop his chakra output, and the hand kept spraying blue. Chakra, resist the power of the tail beast jade.


    While continuing to maintain Chakra''s output, Hinata flew into the air, using his tiny body to resist the huge tail beast jade.


    The huge wind pressure generated by the tail beast jade moved Naruto¡¯s hair. Of course he knew how powerful the attack Hinata was at this time, but he still sat cross-legged on the ground motionless, like a Buddha, sitting for a long time. Zen, immovable like a mountain!


    Hinata, give me some more time!Give me ten more seconds!Just ten seconds!!


    Naruto and Hinata are connected in heart. Naruto''s will can affect Hinata''s power. Hinata''s eyes shed blood and tears, and he is already fighting for his own life.


    "Never go back!! I don''t want to hide behind Naruto anymore!! Give me a break!"


    Hinata''s will burned to the point of surpassing this world dimension, with unparalleled power in his hands.


    Kara!!


    Hinata burst out of absolute power and tore the whole tail beast jade in half. The huge power was centered on Hinata and launched towards both sides, but it completely protected Naruto behind Hinata.


    Naruto, this time, just look at my back... Hinata has a beautiful smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "It''s impossible!!" Datongmu Huiye was stunned, and the tail beast jade that she used with all her strength would be torn in half by Hinata. This is simply impossible!


    "Your opponent is me! They are all women, so don''t underestimate my Uzumaki Nine Sina! The Nine Sealed Demon of Golem Shackles!!"


    Yoshina¡¯s golem yoke flies in the sky, intertwined into a complex sealing technique, and the whole is suppressed on Tenwei Kaguya''s body. Nine huge golem yokes suppress Kaguya¡¯s power, and one end is inserted into the earth. Among them, and each chain has divided into nine chains, deeply rooted, entrenched in the earth!


    "Akai! Leave it to you!"


    "Understood! Akailiu Ouyi Yekai!!!"


    Akay burned all his life, and his whole body turned into a red giant dragon, flying towards Hui Ye''s eyes with a mighty roar.


    Click!!


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Tenwei Kaguya began to struggle frantically. Akai¡¯s strongest physical skill, Ye Kai, hit the nine-hook jade reincarnation eye with a kick on her forehead, and Akai kicked countless cracks on the surface of the nine-go jade reincarnation eye. , One can imagine how huge the damage this time will be.


    Time and space twisted, Kakashi held Kusanaru sword in his hand and appeared in front of the struggling Toumi Kaguya.


    "Don''t forget your opponent and I write round eyes Kakashi! Kamui Kusanagi!!"


    Kakashi used the power of God''s might to increase his speed to the limit, and at the same time, the Kusanaru sword in his hand pierced fiercely towards the center of the jade reincarnation eye.


    Die!!Otsuki Kaguya!!


    "what!"


    Kakashi destroyed Hui Ye''s eyes, and jetted out a red air current from the broken eyes of the jade reincarnation of the Nine Gobs, blowing Kakashi away at once. This battle was extremely fierce!


    "It''s done! Unlimited month reading and understanding!!"


    Chapter 422-Extremely tragic, Naruto, use your eyes to witness the future!


    In the real world, the nightmare covering the entire Ninja World, the God Tree World was born and suddenly began to collapse.


    The huge plant that enveloped the entire Ninja World suddenly began to collapse in an all-round way, just as if it had been killed by a co-killing ashes, it began to gradually turn into ashes and dust, and the people who read endlessly in their bodies were liberated from it.


    As for whether someone was hung in a place too high because of the birth of the god tree world before, and ended up falling to death, that is not something Naruto can manage.


    With the pupil power of her reincarnation eye and the chakra of the nine big-tailed beasts, Naruto can decode the infinite moon reading, so that Otsuki Teruya cannot absorb the chakra from the ninjas of the ninja unless she launches the infinite moon reading again It was born with the sacred tree world, and the jade reincarnation eye with nine hooks on Huiye¡¯s forehead has been injured by Akai and Kakashi. Unless her eyes are restored, but the eyes have suffered such huge damage, it is definitely not a short time to recover. , Even if she is Datongmu Huiye.


    Her eyes were damaged, Datongmu Teruya could no longer maintain the ten-tailed posture, her body shrank to its original appearance, her forehead eyes were closed tightly, and blood dripped from her closed eyes, dripping down her nose. On the ground, he looked particularly embarrassed and terrifying.


    "The eyes of the Ai family! The eyes of the Ai family! Ah!"


    Otsuki Kaguya!You are done!


    Although I want to say that, I can''t even stand up at all now.


    Naruto smiled bitterly in his heart. Akai and Kakashi did a great job of destroying the jade reincarnation eye on Datongmu Huiye¡¯s forehead. Although he wanted to rush to kill Datongmu Huiye now, he actually It is difficult to move now.


    Deciphering the infinite moon reading and the birth of the god tree world is much more expensive than Naruto imagined. He and the chakra of the nine big tail beasts are almost exhausted... he absolutely does not admit that it is his previous divine star tail beast The jade spiral shuriken consumes too much chakra.


    If it weren''t for Kakashi and Akai, even if Naruto cracked Infinite Moonreading, he would be easily killed by Otsuki Teruya.Even if the eyes are ruined, Kaguya Ji is also Kaguya Ji. Although the infinite moon reading is relieved, she can no longer absorb Chakras from the ninjas, but she still has a very huge Chakra left behind. Several current states... Looking for abuse.


    Kakashi, Akai, the two of you are really good!


    boom!!


    Heaven and earth flip!!

 404 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 404

    Otsuki Kaguya transformed the world again, and it was no longer possible to absorb Chakra from the ninjas, and it didn''t make sense to stay in the beginning ball space. Kaguya transformed the world into a supergravity space.


    Compared with Hinata can only use the gossip field to create supergravity within a certain range, Kaguya¡¯s world is like this for the whole world. The terrifying supergravity, even Naruto and Kaguya himself, are in their heyday. I can''t fly in this world even if I get down, gravity is really terrifying.


    boom!


    "It hurts!"


    The world changed. Naruto originally stayed on the high platform created by the geodynamic core. Now he suddenly fell under the supergravity and fell to the ground. Naruto felt like his whole body was scattered.


    "The Ai family wants your life! Yuyi!!"


    Hui Ye''s eyes were filled with endless killing intent, and she was also greatly affected by the supergravity. Her body trembled slightly and raised her hand, and her palm aimed at Naruto.


    "Kill the ashes!!"


    "Shenwei!"


    "Bagua empty palm!"


    Kakashi struggled with the risk of blinding his eyes and transferred a co-killing gray bone with divine might, while Hinata desperately condensed the last trace of chakra from his heart, and swiped a palm to kill the co-killing bone. fly.


    boom!


    After hitting the last palm, Hinata also lost his strength, and his weak body fell beside Naruto.


    "Hinata!"


    Hinata was lying on the ground, she had no strength to stand up anymore, her pure white eyes looked at Naruto''s face, and she handed out her hand. Her left hand was tightly clasped with Naruto''s.


    "Naruto, the power of Yin is handed over to you, we must... defeat Datongmu Huiye..."


    "Hinata..." Naruto shook Hinata''s hand, feeling that Hinata''s power was transmitted from the place where the two palms touched. Hinata immediately closed her eyes and couldn''t give Naruto any more response. There is no death, but if you don''t defeat Otsuki Kaguya, Hinata must die.


    In Huiye''s heart, Ling Ran was intent on killing, how willing to let Naruto go, with a look of ferocious resentment.


    "The Aijia will never fail again this time! Kill the ashes!"


    "Don''t forget that I still exist!!"


    A loud roar descended from the sky, and Jiuxina condensed the last Chakra, used the golem shackles to block a group of killer bones, and at the same time, his body fell in the direction of Kaguya.


    "what?!"


    boom!!


    Kaguya was also very difficult to move in this super-gravity space, not to mention the damage to his forehead and eyes, which made Kaguya''s reaction a lot slower. Unprepared, Kaguya collided with Jiu Xinnai firmly.


    "Don''t underestimate my Uzumaki Jiuxina!!"


    In terms of strength, Kushina is a lot weaker than Kaguya, but in terms of fierceness, Konoha''s blood red pepper is far above Kaguya. After all, Kaguya has not experienced the danger between life and death. Having experienced the fierce battles of life and death, Hui Ye would not have the kind of cruelty that wound for injury, or even injury for life, because she never needed that.


    Jiuxinai has no extra chakras. In the supergravity space, Jiuxinai finds it difficult to move, but Jiuxinai can attack. Even before she dies, she can drag Kaguya into it. hell!


    "what!"


    Huiye yelled in pain and screamed: "You damn woman! Hurry up and let go!!"


    "Woohoo!!" Jiu Xinnai just didn''t let go, and bit her mouth directly on Hui Ye''s neck and continued to use force. Even if she died, she had to bite Hui Ye''s neck off first.


    Kaguya couldn''t bear it, her long white hair turned into hands and feet, and she grabbed Kusinai fiercely and pulled her off her body. Kaguya also paid for it and was bitten by Kusinai on her neck. The terrible price of losing a piece.


    Kaguya looked at Jiu Xinnai with hatred, the woman who made her look very uncomfortable.


    Jiuxinai was not afraid at all. With a puck, Huiye''s meat was bitten off from his mouth and vomited towards Huiye. Huiye turned his head and avoided, but his face was even more hideous.


    "The Aijia wants you to live better than to die!!"


    Kaguya gritted his teeth and said horrible words, that he didn''t need to kill the ashes to give Jiuxina a crisp, long white hair constantly exerting tremendous pressure, tightly entwining Jiuxina''s hands and feet.


    Click!!


    Jiuxinai¡¯s legs were crushed by Kaguya¡¯s white hair. Jiuxinai¡¯s complexion and sweaty forehead obviously endured great pain, but he clenched his teeth with strong willpower. No sound, no begging for mercy, no death.


    "Call! The Aijia calls you!"


    Kaguya went crazy and tortured Jiuxinai and crushed her leg bones, but Jiuxinai was too strong and refused to give in to death, so Kaguya couldn''t feel the pleasure of revenge at all.


    "Hmph!" Jiu Xinna sneered twice, spit out a mouthful of blood foam, and said: "I beg you to stop thinking about it! Why don''t you kneel down and beg me, maybe I can let Naruto keep you alive. Well, Datongmu Huiye."


    "Humph! You are all going to die today, so the Aijia doesn''t need to beg you!"


    "Datongmu Huiye, let me tell you that some people will die today, and that person must be you! Believe me, I can''t be wrong in what I said!" Jiuxina looked at it with a terrifying expression. Datongmu Kaguya, the death ambition that burst out in his eyes made Dazumu Kaguya also feel fear and fright.


    "Shut up for me!!"


    Datongmu Kaguya no longer claims to be home of mourning at this time, her white hair is tightly wrapped around Jiuxinai''s neck, as long as some more force is applied, Jiuxinai''s neck can be crushed, and Jiuxinai will also be here. Fragrant Xiaoyu perishes.


    "Haha..." When he was about to die, Kushina was not afraid, but smiled, "Otsuki Kaguya! Kill if you want to kill, I''ll wait for you in hell, hell has reserved a good place for you! "


    "shut up!!"


    Boom!!


    "Never underestimate my Uzumaki Kushina!!"


    Just when Kaguya was about to crush Nushinai''s neck, Nushinai broke out with brute force, holding the white hair''s strength, and the price was that she broke her left arm, and hit the big tube with her head. Mu Huiye''s forehead.


    The eyes of Otsuki Kaguya''s forehead were broken, and it was even worse when he was hit by Kushina. The impact directly penetrated the forehead and attacked Otsuki Kaguya''s brain, leaving her with a splitting headache.


    "what!"


    Huiye screamed in pain, and the white hair threw Jiu Xinnai''s whole body out. Jiu Xinnai was in the air, looking at Hui Ye''s painful look from the corner of his eyes, showing a smug sneer.


    You lost to me, Datongmu Huiye!


    Kushina¡¯s forehead also shed blood, not only the blood of Otsuki Kaguya, but also her own. The impact just now smashed Kushina¡¯s forehead, showing how Kushina was desperate. So, you should never mess with women. You can''t really hurt these creatures who bleed every month and are alive and kicking and make men completely useless.


    Kushina used the last chakra to condense a golem yoke to block one of the co-killing gray bones, but the other one still flew towards Naruto. Hinata was on the verge of life and death, and it was impossible to stop Kaguya¡¯s If Naruto died, the future of Ninja World would be completely gone.


    laugh!!


    Bone spurs ~ the sound of entering the human body, Naruto raised his head and looked at the silver-haired man who used his body to resist the attack in shock.


    "Kakashi?"


    At the last moment, Kakashi rushed in front of Naruto and used himself as a physical shield to resist the co-killing ashes issued by Kaguya. Under the co-killing ashes, his body gradually began to collapse, but the face under the mask A faint smile appeared.


    "Fortunately... I caught up. Naruto, I am a loser. I have never been a good teacher. In fact, although I used to be your instructor, I could not teach you anything, but, As your teacher, before dying, I will teach you the only thing I can teach you."

 405 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 405

    "?"


    "Naruto! Look into my eyes!"


    Naruto subconsciously stared at Kakashi''s left eye, and Kakashi''s kaleidoscope immediately spun.


    "Monthly reading!"


    Kakashi launched the kaleidoscope writing round eye''s strongest single illusion monthly reading, and absorbed Naruto''s spirit into his spiritual world.


    "Naruto, don¡¯t say much, we only have three days. Next, I¡¯m going to teach you the flag wood swordsmanship!" Kakashi said simply and directly. In the monthly reading, he still has three days. Time, however, as long as the time for monthly reading comes, his life should be at most ten seconds left.


    Sorry, Kai, the agreement with you cannot be fulfilled.


    Naruto looked at Kakashi in shock and said, "Kakashi, you said you want to teach me the flag wood sword technique?!"


    What is flag wood swordsmanship?!That''s how Haaki Sakumo won the title of Konoha White Fang!It was enough to make the three-nines, young and energetic, and even the Ninja Sarutobi to avoid his edge and respect his strongest swordsmanship!That one person back then, although ten thousand people went there, he could kill Yun Yin with a single knife!Kakashi actually wants to teach him flag wood swordsmanship, an outsider?!


    "Yes, Naruto, time is running out. It is not me who defeated Totsuki Kaguya, it is not Akai, it is not Kushina, it is not Hinata, it can only be you! Naruto, as your teacher, I only have this flag wood sword technique that I can teach you now! Comprehend it with your heart!"


    "Yes..." Naruto felt his eyes moist, "Ms. Kakashi!"


    "Haha! Take the move!" A short knife suddenly appeared in Kakashi''s hand, and a knife fell towards Naruto, and the same short knife appeared in Naruto''s hand, fighting Kakashi together.


    Month reading is over...


    Naruto stood up with his hands on his knees, bent over, picked up the Kusanaru sword on the ground, watched Kakashi''s body turn into dust, sighed in his heart, and finally turned into a smile.


    "Kakashi, it seems that I really want to engrave your name on the memorial tablet."


    Naruto didn''t attack immediately, but stretched out his hands and caught the figure falling from the sky.


    "Thanks for your hard work, Jiu Xinnai."


    Kushina fell into Naruto''s arms, and when he saw the gentle look of his beloved man, he also showed a smile. He reached out and touched Naruto''s cheek, and said, "Smelly boy, you must win."


    Naruto lowered his head and kissed Jiu Xin Na''s bloody lips. Jiu Xin Na was immersed in the gentleness of the man, and then slowly closed his eyes.


    Naruto wrapped the bodies of Hinata and Kushina with a jade for seeking Taoism. The conditions of the two of them are similar. Their bodies have reached their limit, and they are only a breath away from death. Only if they defeat Datongmu Kaguya, they don''t have to die. .Naruto used the jade for seeking Taoism to wrap up the bodies of Kakashi and Akai. Only after defeating Datongmu Huiye, Naruto had the opportunity to resurrect them with the technique of reincarnation.


    Akai''s will, Hinata''s love, Kakashi''s teachings, and Kushina''s entrustment turned into Naruto''s power, causing a crack in his forehead, and the third writing wheel eye opened!


    Naruto, witness the future with your own eyes!!


    Chapter 423 - Slaying Hei Jue!


    Naruto and Otsuki Teruya stared at each other indifferently. Both of them knew very well that their decisive battle had reached a point where it was not a life or death. If anyone made a slight mistake, it would naturally be different. It goes without saying.


    Naruto pointed at Datongmu Huiye with the Kusanaru sword, and the three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes looked extremely indifferent, watching Huiye''s every move closely.


    "Hui Ye, you are too dangerous for this Ninja World. Although I am afraid of trouble and don''t want to take any responsibility, I must kill you here today. I have been entrusted with too many things, so absolutely Don''t fail!"


    Huiye sneered and said, "The Aijia didn''t expect that you would be forced to this point, but don''t think that you can kill the Aijia! Even if you have all the power of Yuyi and Yucun The Aijia is immortal!"


    Hui Ye does have her own reliance. Her life is connected with the sacred tree. As long as the sacred tree is not completely destroyed, she will never die. To kill her, Hui Ye must be completely destroyed along with the sacred tree. , But is this possible?Anyway, it seemed impossible for Hui Ye.


    "If you can''t kill it, let''s try it!"


    Huiye''s face was also gloomy. Although she didn''t think Naruto could kill her, Naruto had the power of yang and Yumura''s yin power alone, and she definitely had the power to seal her.After being sealed for so many years, Otsuki Kaguya was absolutely unwilling to be sealed again, so Naruto first saw Otsuki Kaguya and began to seal.


    "Secret method and blood runaway!"


    The blood vessels under Huiye''s skin seemed to bulge slightly, and the skin began to emit red. A powerful chakra radiated from her body. This is similar to the Eight Door Dunjia. It is a desperate forbidden technique. In fact, Tai Tong Mu Hui Ye had never thought that she would use this technique before, but reality forced her to do it.


    Huiye uses its own power to accelerate the flow of blood throughout the body, rapidly increase the speed of metabolism and respiration, and force the rapid extraction of chakras from the cells of the whole body. The amount of chakras drawn by this method is very large, far more than The effect produced by the Chili Pills of the Autumn Dao clan, but this will quickly burn vitality. In less than 30 seconds, it is enough to draw an adult man into a corpse, which means that this is a forbidden technique that can only be used by people with huge vitality. .


    Although Hui Ye won''t die, if she uses this technique for a long time, it will still cause a lot of burden on her body. Even if it is her, she will have to rest for a while.


    "Kill the ashes!"


    Kaguya once again launched the Co-killing Gray Bones, although she also wanted to blow up Naruto directly with the tail beast jade, but for her who can''t absorb Chakra from the ninjas, she should save a little bit.


    Although the attack range of co-killing ashes is not large, it is a linear attack with great destructive power. It can turn everything into ashes with just a few strokes. The attack distance is long. Compared with tail beast jade, co-killing ashes The chakra consumption of bone is obviously much smaller.


    Naruto is waiting for Huiye''s move to kill the ashes, and the space conversion is activated immediately!


    Whoosh!


    No need for Fei Lei Shen''s coordinates, and using the pupil power of the reincarnation eye of the left eye, he and the bone that just flew out of Hui Ye''s palm instantly changed positions.


    "Yuehui!!"


    Naruto slashed diagonally, and Kusanaru sword made a crescent-shaped sword air, and the sword air was emitting a moon-white light. It can be seen that Naruto''s movements are a bit awkward, although I learned from Kakashi in the monthly reading. Flag wood swordsmanship, but the body is fighting this way for the first time after all, without the habitual muscles, it feels a bit awkward.


    boom!!


    Although Naruto was unable to exert the strongest power of the flag wood swordsmanship when used for the first time, with the Kusanaru sword in his hand, the huge crescent-shaped sword energy immediately turned into ten after hitting Kaguya. The huge sword energy a few meters in size completely swallowed Hui Ye''s figure.


    In this super-gravity space, Naruto can¡¯t move flexibly if he doesn¡¯t use time-space ninjutsu. Sword Qi, Chakra, and energy are not affected by anything. After all, the gravity here is still far behind the black hole, so it won¡¯t let the light. Can''t escape.


    Naruto fell to the ground, and the Kusanaru sword changed from a diagonal split to a sweep.


    "Breaking the military!!"


    Break the enemy together and sweep the army!!


    The sword spirit of breaking the army is a desperate tactic to give up life and forget about death. When Naruto swung the sword, the facade was wide open, and the front was not defended. If Otsuki Kaguya could take the opportunity to counterattack, Naruto must be seriously injured.


    The sharp sword aura had just been swung, Naruto once again swung the Kusanaru sword in his hand, and his indifferent heart made him swing the sword in an indifferent manner. The completely sharp sword aura completely blocked the retreat of Datong Mu Kaguya, leaving no room for survival. .


    "Greed wolf!!"


    Greedy Wolf¡¯s murderous aura will not be weaker than Breaking Army. The momentum of this sword is a bit stronger than breaking Army. If in the army, Breaking Army is a death squad, then Greedy Wolf is the cavalry battalion responsible for attacking the enemy frontally.


    In the super-gravity space, Otsuki Kaguya''s speed is greatly affected, but Naruto can use Kusanaru sword to wield a powerful sword attack. Otsuki Kaguya suffers at this point, so he immediately resisted Naruto. The broken army and greedy wolf''s sword aura turned the world around.


    The supergravity disappeared, Naruto felt his whole body relaxed a lot, and at the same time, the endless yellow sand around him poured towards him.


    Naruto regained his ability to fly and flew up into the air. Watching the yellow sand continuously block the two swords he had previously swung, he immediately swung the third sword.


    "Seven kills!!"


    The Seven Kills is the most powerful of the three swords. When Naruto cuts out of this path, the air around him seems to have changed. The Seven Kills are fierce and brutal, lonely and alone, a portrayal of Renzhuli''s destiny.


    Seven kills, breaking the army, greedy wolves!The fusion of the three strokes of the Hagaki family''s swordsmanship has become the strongest swordsmanship in the Ninja world!


    "Kill the wolf!!"


    The Sanji Sword Qi merged with Naruto''s own fate, and turned into an extremely powerful Killing Wolf. The super-huge Sword Qi cuts everything, swallowing Otsuki Kaguya''s body completely.

 406 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 406

    "Amaterasu!"


    Naruto aimed indifferently at the looming body in the sword air, and immediately activated Amaterasu Black Flame. Under the control of Naruto Yandan''s control, Amaterasu changed its shape and turned into a large black net that would kill the wolf. The knife gas is compressed.Killing the wolf is one of the strongest secrets of the flag wood sword art. Even if it is used to suppress the killing of the wolf with the addition of earth life, it can only be suppressed for a while and cannot be suppressed.


    boom!!


    The uncontrollable knife gas exploded hugely, cutting the thousands of miles of yellow sand in the desert world into two halves.


    Whoosh!


    Datongmu Huiye''s body flew out of the explosion, with blood on his right arm. It was obviously injured by the sword energy just now, but he was recovering quickly.


    In fact, Datongmu Huiye was also shocked by Naruto¡¯s sudden powerful swordsmanship. Naturally, she didn¡¯t dare to be careless in her heart. His white hair immediately turned into sharp thousands of books, shooting endlessly towards Naruto, and two pieces appeared in his palm. Bones, if you seize the opportunity, immediately launch a total killing of Bones!


    "Suzano no Yata mirror!"


    The golden chakra on Naruto rolled and turned into a powerful shield of the spirit body, shielding all the white hair of Kaguya out. At the same time, Naruto raised his right hand and performed his own powerful trick.


    "Tailed beast jade spiral shuriken!"


    Huiye¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. Although her Nine-God Jade Reincarnation Eye has been injured and temporarily unusable, it is not the unique body that absorbs chakras. The sacred tree can also absorb huge chakras. It is of course the best to continuously absorb Naruto''s attacks, weaken his Chakra and increase his own strength.


    Kaguya started to absorb Naruto''s tail beast jade spiral shuriken, but Naruto''s calculations were falling.


    Naruto¡¯s left eye aimed at his tail beast jade spiral shuriken, and used his pupil power to shift the chakra''s huge target. Naruto had to pay a lot of chakra and pupil power, but at this time he couldn''t help but hesitate. Because Otsuki Kaguya''s absorption rate is very fast.


    Whoosh!


    The space between Naruto and the tail beast jade spiral shuriken instantly changed. Naruto rushed to the front of Otsuki Kaguya without any warning. Kaguya was taken aback, and the white hair immediately turned into a sharp weapon, stabbing All the vitals of Naruto.


    Naruto didn''t evade at all, and Kusanaru sword was placed horizontally behind him, slashing out.


    This stunning ~ brilliant sword, no matter the mind, skill and body have reached a perfect integration, from the realm of this sword, Naruto has reached the level of par with Sakumo Hagi.


    "Let''s take the move!! Datongmu Huiye! The Qimu family''s upright sword-drawing technique!!"


    "Damn it!"


    Otsuki Kaguya underestimated Naruto''s fierceness. Even if Naruto was pierced by her white hair in her chest and abdomen, she did not hesitate to move. Kusanaru sword cut a perfect semicircle and cut Otsuki Kaguya''s left arm with a single knife. After falling, Datongmu Huiye flew back and fired two shots to kill the gray bones at the same time, preventing Naruto from swinging the knife again.


    Naruto cut off the Grievous Bone, then picked up the arm that Huiye had cut off by him on the ground, and smiled evilly: "Hei Jue, you finally fell into my hands. Tell me, how do you want to die? Right?"


    "Your purpose was to kill me from the beginning?!"


    "That''s right, you guy is long-winded, too much nonsense, so I''m going to kill you first, saying, how do you want to die? Amaterasu? Or spiral shuriken? Or do you want to try? Try to find the power of Daoyu?"


    "You, you can''t kill me, if you kill me, my mother will never let you go!"


    "It''s sad, Heijue, do you think I''ll let Kaguya go? Or do you think Kaguya will risk being severely injured by me, and come to rescue you like this? Useful things?"


    Hei Jue was stunned, then looked at Datongmu Huiye not far away, and shouted: "Mother! Save me! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die!"


    I don¡¯t know if Naruto¡¯s words just worked, or if he planted the seeds when he instigated the relationship between the two, anyway, Otsuki Teruya''s eyes were gloomy, but he was recovering his broken left arm, and he did not rescue Heijue. .


    "Tsk tusk tusk tusk, Heijue, it seems that you have been given up by your dear mother, so, before you die, I will let you leave a last word, I am very kind." Naruto said with a wicked smile. If he is extremely unscrupulous, he can still perform this kind of performance in this kind of war. Obviously, he hates Heijue to the extreme.


    "Naruto Uzumaki!! Datongmu Huiye!! You will never end well! I curse you all not to die! None of them die!"


    Heijue finally collapsed, with endless wailing and hatred, turning to ashes under Naruto''s sky.


    Chapter 424 - The Emperor of Budu Appears!Naruto turns into sanqing!


    Datongmu Huiye originally had a hint of hesitation and intolerance in his heart, but when he heard Hei Jue''s dying curse, her heart was completely cold, and she watched Hei Jue completely burned to ashes by Amaterasu, and she saved up for investigation. Carat, restore the left hand that was cut off by Naruto.


    After dealing with Heizue, Naruto can''t say how good the mood is. It is really that guy is too disgusting. It is purely an ugly bug. Could anyone have any other emotions because of trampling on a bug? ?


    "The Aijia said, you can''t kill me!"


    Kaguya opened his mouth to continue to attack Naruto''s confidence, always on guard against Naruto''s six earth-blasting stars, and was ready to attack at any time.


    "This battle hasn''t been over yet, it''s still unclear whether it can be killed or not! Suzuo Nenghu!"


    Naruto mobilized the golden Suzao Nohu, and the Kusanaru sword turned into a spirit sword at the same time, and together with the ten-fist sword, it slashed towards Kaguya.


    "Kill the ashes!!"


    Kaguya aimed at Suzuo Nenghu and continuously launched the co-killing gray bones, Naruto immediately raised the Yata mirror, and the four co-killing gray bones continuously hit the Yata mirror. The terrifying destructive power is only four co-killing. The gray bones hit Yata and the mirror was full of cracks.


    Suzuo Nenghu flapped his wings and hurriedly flew towards Kaguya, the ten-fist sword with both hands and Kusanaru sword at the same time.


    The white hair fluttering behind Huiye, after being strengthened by Chakra, the white hair, which is tougher than a steel wire, is tightly wrapped around the blades of the Kusanagi Sword and the Shiquan Sword, although under the attack of the blades of the two Divine Swords, The gray hairs broke one after another, but in a blink of an eye there were more gray hairs tangled up. It was endless. Huiye continued to output chakras to strengthen her white hair, tightly entangled two divine swords, and used softness to overcome the rigidity. The power of the sword and the ten-fist sword is limited to the maximum.


    "Sand Sea Monster!"


    All the sand in this yellow sand world turned up and turned into a huge monster that was more than ten times the size of the guard crane. The whole body of the monster was covered with the violet rune representing the wind god, and it hugged the body of Suzuo Nohu.


    The power of the sand sea monster is equivalent to the suppression of the yellow sand in this world. Under the suppression of the sand sea monster, Suzuo Nohu''s body issued a crunching wailing, and at the same time, numerous cracks appeared on the surface of the golden body.


    "You can''t act like this! Kill the ashes!"


    Datongmu Huiye showed a strange and indifferent smile, and the two slaughter bones shot out from the palm of his palm, aiming at the forehead gem of Suzano where Naruto was.


    Click!!


    The penetrating power of the co-killing gray bone is too terrifying, without the help of the defensive artifact Yata Mirror, even Suzuo Nohu''s body could not resist, the forehead gem of Suzuo Nohu was pierced by the co-killing gray bone in an instant!


    "Shenwei!"


    In an instant, Naruto''s eyes turned into Kakashi''s kaleidoscope shape, his eyes focused on the two co-killing gray bones, the space was distorted, and the co-killing gray bones were transferred into the divine space.


    Looking at the two holes that Susano had made, Naruto touched his eyes and smiled: "Thank you really, Kakashi."


    Naruto¡¯s eyes are still Sasuke¡¯s eyes, and the one on his forehead is considered to be opened by him. He didn¡¯t transplant Kakashi¡¯s eyes. It was Kakashi who was able to activate the divine power just now. It was Kakashi who used the last bit of pupil power during the moon reading. , Used the transcribed seal to seal the divine power in the eyes of Naruto¡¯s left eye reincarnation. As long as the co-killing gray bone enters a distance of one meter in front of Naruto, it will automatically trigger the divine power and transfer the co-killing gray bone. However, Kakashi The remaining pupil power completely dissipated after this time.


    boom!!


    Naruto took the opportunity to explode with all his strength, and the golden Suzuo Noji broke free from the shackles of the sand sea monster, and at the same time took off the divine bow behind him, Tianzhi Majiagu!


    Squeaky...


    Naruto controlled Suzuo Nohu to pull the bowstring, and the arch of the Majia ancient bow of the sky wailed. Naruto took the Kusanagi sword and the ten-fist sword as arrows at the same time, and placed it on the ancient bow of the sky Majia.


    "Yan Dunxu Zuo Nenghu added the fate of earth!!"


    Amaterasu Black Flame, Amaterasu, Kusanaru Sword, Ten Fist Sword, Tianzhi Majia Ancient Bow, and the power of one move and the power of the three artifacts are all integrated into one. Heavy, exudes invincible power.


    Otsuki Teruya stared solemnly at the huge Chakra running in Naruto''s hands, and she had to be careful of the terrifying power of this trick when she couldn''t absorb the ninja Chakra.


    "Bachiqiong Gouyu! Fly!"

 407 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 407

    Susao Nohu threw out the huge eight-foot Qiong Gouyu, and at the same time, loosened the bowstring of the Tianzhi Majia ancient bow. Under the mixing of Amaterasu, the Kusanagi sword and the ten-fist sword were together in the eight-foot Qiong Gouyu. Surrounded, flew towards Datongmu Huiye.


    From the appearance of the eight-foot Qiong Gouyu, it looks like three gouyu jade pierced with one thread. The three gouyu jade continuously rotates around the Kusanaru sword and the ten-fist sword, driving the two divine swords to rotate together and turn into A black tornado.


    Hui Ye immediately opened the space channel, his figure flashed into the space channel, and instantly appeared 100 meters away, escaping the black tornado''s attack range.


    "Space Conversion!"


    Naruto had issued such a big trick, how could Kaueya escape easily, and shed blood and tears in his left eye, transforming the huge chakra in an instant, and flew to Datongmu Kaguya again.


    Seeing that Kaguya was about to open the space channel again, Naruto didn''t care to let his eyes rest, and immediately activated the power of reincarnation in his right eye.


    "Space confinement!"


    In an instant, the entire space seemed to be frozen by absolute zero. Kaguya¡¯s space channel had just been opened, and it was frozen on the spot. Naruto¡¯s right eye, Samsara, stared at Kaguya¡¯s figure, not daring to relax. .


    Naruto¡¯s left eye reincarnation eye and right eye reincarnation eye have the opposite abilities. The left eye instantly converts the two spaces into each other, while the right eye freezes the space, which can be used to block enemy attacks and can also block time and space. You can also hold the enemy''s figure to launch an attack. It can be said to be powerful, and of course, it consumes a lot of Naruto.


    boom!!


    The black tornado caused a huge explosion, completely engulfing the unable to dodge the big tube Kaguya, the black flame of Amaterasu, the golden light of the ten-fist sword and the Kusanaru sword intertwined, and evolved into a huge black surrounded by golden lightning. Sphere.


    "Suzano can cross cut!!"


    Susao Nohu held the blades of the Kusana sword and the ten-fist sword with both hands, and moved them apart. The two divine swords that pierced Kaguya''s body continuously divided Kaguya''s body to both sides.


    "Blast me!!"


    Kaguya roared, and his body exploded violently. The powerful explosion directly blew up Naruto and his entire Susao Nenghu, and even the two spiritual swords were blown off in half.


    "This woman actually blew herself up?!"


    Kaguya did explode, because she knew that if she was completely hit by Naruto¡¯s tricks, the damage would be even greater, so she blew one of her arms and used the power of the explosion to explode Naruto¡¯s Kusana sword and ten punch sword. Escaped from it.


    "Naruto Uzumaki! You can''t kill me! Lamentation is immortal!!"


    Naruto clenched his fists and looked at Datongmu Huiye with a sad look. His chakras were already running out. The move just now was Naruto¡¯s lore, and it actually combined two divine swords and the sky. The magical power of Ma Jia Gu Gong still can''t kill Datongmu Huiye, is she really immortal?!


    Naruto doesn''t believe it, he doesn''t believe that Huiye will really never die, she must have weaknesses!


    I have three reincarnation eyes, and my strength will not lose to her. I must find out the weakness of Datongmu Huiye. She can''t be truly invincible. Wait a minute... three reincarnation eyes!Three...If only the Kusanaru sword and the ten-fist sword are not enough, what about the last butu soul sword?!


    Having figured this out, Naruto''s frowning face finally showed a smile.


    "Datongmu Huiye, you are indeed very strong. Even if you gather two divine swords and the power of the ancient Majia bow of the sky, you can¡¯t kill you, but I don¡¯t believe it, plus the supernatural power of the last cloth du soul sword. I can''t kill you yet!!"


    A hint of astonishment flashed across Datongmu Huiye¡¯s face, allowing Naruto to confirm his guess, and then Datongmu Huiye sneered and said, "Such words will wait until you find the Pudu Yuhun Sword. The sword has long ceased to exist!"


    Hui Ye''s white eyes exuding a deep chill made the doubts that had always existed in Naruto''s heart disappeared, and Naruto also understood where the last divine sword, the Pudu Royal Soul Sword, was located.


    "If this is the case, then I will show you the last divine sword, Budu Yuhun!"


    Under Datongmu Kaguya''s horrified gaze, Naruto took out a scroll from the ninja bag, and the Pudu Royal Soul Sword was in the scroll?Of course it was impossible, otherwise Naruto would not need to worry so much, but the key to finding the Butu Soul Sword was hidden in the scroll.


    boom!


    Unblock the death mask!


    In order to obtain the nine-tailed chakra that was sealed in the body of the water gate of the wave, the death mask that Naruto found from the Namiantang of the whirlpool family also played a role at this time.


    Naruto didn''t hesitate to put on the mask of the god of death and summon the god of death to come to the world by himself.


    drink!


    Beyond countless dimensions, the god of death, wearing a white robe, white hair, double horns, and a short knife in his mouth, descended behind Naruto, and Datongmu Kaguya changed his face suddenly when he saw the god of death. , Blurted out: "Hamura!"


    The main body of the god of death, Naruto had previously guessed that it was Kaguya Kaguya, but it was actually Kaguya¡¯s son and Hinata¡¯s ancestor, Dazukiyu Village. He who mastered the power of Yin, became the god of death in the underworld. The short knife held in Hamura''s mouth is the last magic sword Naruto has been looking for, Futo Yukun!


    According to myths and legends, when the mother god Izanami was producing the god of fire, the flame on the body burned her genitals and died. The father god Izanaki was furious with ten punches and swords. The sword cut off the neck with the life of the earth, and the blood from the root of the knife splashed on the rock to give birth to Jianyu Thunder God. The Budu Yuhun Sword was Jianyu Thunder God''s sword.


    Some people think that "budu" is an onomatopoeia when the neck is cut with a sword, and some people think that it has the meaning of reviving the soul.Jianyu Thunder God is the god of thunder, sword, archery, warrior, and war god in Japanese mythology. It can be roughly equivalent to Ares, the god of war in Greek mythology. His Pudu God of Soul is considered to be The power of demon and evil, killing the soul, and the Kusanaru Sword, is a divine sword that can directly slash the soul.


    As a god of death, Otsuki Yumura, his weapon can cut off the soul is a matter of course.


    Naruto stretched out his hand and shook it in the air. The body of the last exquisite sword Pudu Yuhun appeared in front of him. Now, the three major Japanese excalibur swords, Kusanaru sword, ten-fist sword and Pudu Yuhun sword, are already humming. In the hands of people.


    Naruto took a deep breath, holding a seal that Kazumu Huiya had never seen before.


    "Prompt, soldier, fighting, zhe, all, row, array, in, front! Nine-character mantra! One gas turns three clears!!"


    Chapter 425 - Comparable to the power of the Big Bang!The King of Golden Nightmare is here!


    Sanqing originated from Taoist culture. Generally speaking, it refers to the Taoist ancestor of the Three Qings, the Yuqing Yuanshi Tianzun, the master of Tongtian of Shangqing, the old emperor of Taiqing, and the old emperor who transformed the old emperor in Sanqingli refers to the Taoist classics. The god of emptiness and nature is not an old gentleman too high, so of course the Sanqing in One Qihua Sanqing will not refer to the Sanqing Dao ancestor.


    The old monarch transforms the three clears into one gas, and the three clears can be interpreted as three talents, not the three talents of heaven, earth and man, but simply the past, present and future.


    The so-called Laojun transforms into three cleansers with one gas, but it is just a description.The purpose is to say that all laws are one, and different routes are the same.Whether it¡¯s the old monarch or Sanqing, it doesn¡¯t mean anything, but only a word of Tao.Tao is everywhere and manifests everywhere.The so-called Sanqing, whether it is heaven, earth and everything, each has Sanqing.A process of nothingness, nothingness.


    Naruto has not studied Taoism so deeply. Even if he did, he would have forgotten it for so many years. However, his one-qi transforms three-clears, and three-clears are explained as three talents. Naruto''s three talents can be the three talents of heaven, earth and people. It can also be used as the three talents in the past, present and future.(Go down so that I can go to study theology)


    After Naruto completed the special seal of the nine-character mantra, two heads grew out of the back of his neck. These were not the heads formed by Chakra, but the flesh and blood, real heads.


    Two more heads on the body are not enough, and each head is matched behind him, and two arms each grow out. In this way, Naruto is really the king of Asura with three heads and six arms.


    The four extra arms supported Naruto''s body, and two figures, one large and one small, appeared from Naruto''s body, falling on his left and right.


    The one on the left is obviously a child. His height is only a little over one meter. The young face has three eyes like Naruto, but the eyes on the forehead and the right eye are tightly closed, and only the left eye is open. , Revealing a nine-hook jade reincarnation eye, holding the Butu Yuhun Sword in his left hand.


    The one on the right is taller than the current Naruto. It is about 1.8 meters tall and less than 1.90 meters tall. His face looks more mature than Naruto. His forehead and left eyes are tightly closed. Only opened his right eye, which was also a jade reincarnation eye with nine hooks, holding a ten-fist sword in his right hand.


    And in the middle is Naruto''s body. At this time, his eyes are closed tightly, only the nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes on his forehead are exposed, and the last Kusanagi sword is in his hand.Here is Naruto¡¯s one-heartedness, with the past self on the left, the present self in the middle, and the future self on the right.


    Naruto himself didn''t know exactly what kind of existence these three people were. With the pupil power of the eyes of reincarnation, he summoned his past and future self?Or is it just a special clone technique?Anyway, Naruto himself doesn''t know, he only knows that now he has only one goal left in his mind, killing Datongmu Kaguya!Kill Kaguya Ji anyway!


    If according to Xiuxian''s novel, Naruto is considered epiphany. He is puzzled for thousands of years. It is better to enlighten the Tao. Although Naruto is not as exaggerated as a thousand years, he should understand that the god of death is Otsuki Yumura, and the knife in his mouth is cloth. Du Yuhunjian, and in order to kill Datongmu Huiye, when he resolutely put on the mask of death, it was the time when he enlightened.


    The Pudu Royal Soul Sword corresponds to the past. It is the sword of death, which can cut off the soul and is the sword of the earth.


    The ten-punch sword corresponds to the future. It is the sword of the gods, the sword of killing the gods, and the sword of the sky.


    The Kusanaru sword corresponds to the present. In legend, it is a divine object passed down from generation to generation by the Japanese emperor, and it is also the only one among the three magic swords that appears in this world as a human sword.


    Datongmu Kaguya''s eyes were gloomy and painful, clenched his fists, and said, "Hamura! Are you going to get in the way of me?!"


    Naruto looked at Otsuki Kaguya coldly, and said, "There is no Otsuki Yumura in this world. There are only you and me here, and I am the one who wants to kill you!"


    "The Aijia will never die!! The continuous tail beast jade!!"


    The appearance of Otsuki Yumura and the last deadly Butu Soul Sword seemed to be a great stimulus to Kaguya. She could no longer save Chakra. Even if her body was abolished, she would be here by herself. Kill Naruto.

 408 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 408

    "The Difficulty of the Beast!!"*3


    The three Naruto launched the Beast Tribulation at the same time, and Kyuubi''s body was covered with golden Susanou armor.Chi Naruto rushed to the front, holding the Pudu Yuhun Sword in his left hand, and the Yata Mirror in his right hand.


    "Suzano no Yata mirror!"


    The huge chakra was continuously injected into the Yata Mirror, strengthening the power of this spiritual shield, and the swirl pattern on the Yata Mirror continued to spread divine power, bounce all Kaguya''s continuous tail beast jade.


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    The tail beast jade fell in all directions, causing a series of explosions on this piece of yellow sand. The dust was so full that it was impossible to see the situation clearly.


    Tian Naruto took the back of the beast disaster launched by Earth Naruto as a jumping platform, and the huge body of Nine Tails rushed up, and then jumped, the huge body fell from his mouth, and the sword of the sky turned towards Huiye¡¯s The body was severely cut off.


    Hui Ye flew back, but the ten-fist sword itself was alive. At this time, it was as if it had completely locked her, and she couldn''t avoid it anyway. This was actually Naruto''s right eye reincarnation eye, a variant of space confinement ability. .


    Unable to dodge, Kaguya had to forcibly resist the ten-fist sword attack of Naruto, her white hair continued to rush into the air, and at the same time the white bones stretched out from the palms of her palms, crossed together to stand up the ten-fist sword .


    boom!!


    boom!!


    The power of this slash was terrifying. Although it was blocked by Kaguya¡¯s co-killing ashes, the brutal force actually slashed Kaguya into the ground like a meteorite, hitting the sand desert, arousing countless sands. dust.


    "Impossible?! Why do you have such a huge chakra?!"


    Now, Kaguya¡¯s white eyes could not see through Naruto¡¯s body, but with the blow just now, Kaguya found that he had already consumed almost all of the Chakra in Naruto, and the power that burst out at this time was more than just now. It was even more terrifying and huge when I saw him, even bigger than Chakra in her heyday.


    "Bachiqiong Gouyu!"


    Naruto wouldn¡¯t let go of the opportunity to attack Datongmu Kaguya, the body immediately rushed in front of her, and handed it out with his right hand. The golden eight-foot Qionggou jade continued to spin and flew towards Datongmu Kaguya, and then there was a violent explosion. .


    "puff!!"


    Datongmu Huiye was knocked down by Naruto and flew out, spurting red blood in the air, and then quickly stabilized his figure in the air, no longer giving Naruto a chance to pursue it.


    Naruto''s body sneered and looked at Datongmu Huiye, and said: "Did you forget this trick so soon? Just now, Akai used the power of this trick to suppress you, and finally gave it back. One kick kicked your eyes to pieces!"


    "Eight Gate Dunjia!!"


    Naruto, who gritted her teeth and said this trick, was staring at Naruto and said, "Are you going to die!"


    "Huh! No matter what the price you pay, you are going to die here today, Datongmu Huiye!" The three Narutos showed crazy expressions at the same time, "Go to hell with me! Datongmu Huiye!!!"


    "The Aijia will not die! Only you will die! Naruto Uzumaki!! Dance of Early Fern!!"


    The sand desert was surging, and from the endless yellow sand, countless terrifying white bones with the destructive power of killing ashes grew. The bones rose up from the ground and turned into a huge bone forest in an instant. Under the shining, it exudes a terrifying luster.


    Facing such a big trick of Kaguya, three Naruto flew into the air at the same time, carrying the huge body of the beast''s difficulty.


    Whoosh whoosh...


    The huge bone forest turned into countless mechanical forts, and countless small bone spurs shot out from the bones, densely packed, unable to avoid, unable to dodge, like a rain of bones, three Naruto flying into the air.


    "Yatayama mirror!"


    "Yan Dun adds life!"


    "Tianyu Yu cut!!"


    The three Naruto used different methods to deal with Kaguya''s attack. Chi Naruto directly offered Yata Mirror defense. Naruto used the addition of earth to cover the body of the beast, while Tian Naruto directly used ten punches. The sword slashed and broke the bone rain.


    "Super-large tail beast jade!! Go to hell! Uzumaki Naruto!!"


    With a crazy expression on his face, Hui Ye, with three giant tail beast jade as big as a small gorilla, rolled towards the three Naruto.


    Boom boom boom!!


    Three series of terrifying explosions, Huiye¡¯s giant tail beast jade, swept the entire sand desert world with destructive power. Countless yellow sand was destroyed and melted in the explosion. The huge sand desert turned into a sea, but in that sea, it was all super High temperature liquid silica.


    "do you died?"


    Hui Ye was panting continuously, her expression extremely tired and painful, after taking too many Chakras just now, Hui Ye basically had no power to fight again.


    After withstanding such a huge attack, all three Naruto were not much better. Yata Mirror had been completely shattered, and the body of Beast Difficulty was also covered with horrible cracks, but he forcibly supported the horrible attack.


    "I said, you will definitely die! Datongmu Huiye!!"


    If Ya can be here, he will tell Naruto for the pirated version, because Naruto directly pirated his three-headed dog, and the three beasts are all turned into a three-headed six-armed nine-tailed Asura pose, and the three huge beasts are difficult. All rotated, the three nine-gou jade reincarnation eyes glowed red, and the brightness of the light rose to the limit, and there was a tendency to transform to black.


    "Tailed beast tooth beast tooth!!"


    The triumph of the three beasts, with the three great swords at the same time, rotates to increase the destructive power infinitely, and rushes to the big tube Mu Huiye!


    "Ahhhhh!"


    The huge whirlwind of gold and black envelops the body of Datongmu Huiye. The three great swords continue to destroy and cut the body and soul of Huiye. Huiye raises the sky and screams, but bet everything on the super-large tail beast jade. The Hui Ye who was above had no resistance anymore.


    Boom!!


    Tian Naruto and Earth Naruto disappeared, leaving only the three divine swords still inserted in Datongmu Huiye''s body. Before Kaguya could breathe a sigh of relief, Naruto''s body hugged her from behind. , Tightly locked Datongmu Huiye''s body, carrying his last Chakra.


    "You, what do you want to do?!"


    "Of course it killed you! Datongmu Huiye, let''s go to death together!!"


    Naruto¡¯s whole body glowed with dazzling golden light, burning his life, his will, and his soul, betting on everything he had left, and creating an ultimate power comparable to the Big Bang at a single point. .(Single point only...)


    "Self-detonate!!"


    "Allah... It''s really fierce..."


    Qing~A, with a heavy and heavy naughty and playful voice suddenly sounded in Kaguya¡¯s world, but this sound, neither Kaguya nor Naruto can hear it, because the time of this time and space has been It is completely frozen, time will not flow, and sound waves will naturally not be transmitted.


    She has beautiful and supple golden long hair, a pair of infinite deep blue eyes, and a red headband on her head, making her look like a red demon with two horns.A fiery red close-fitting outfit, showing her infinitely beautiful and wonderful figure, carrying a huge blood-red sickle on her shoulders that is out of proportion to her figure.


    Dressed in this way, he can easily enter the space of Datongmu Huiye, the supreme power that can freeze time casually.


    The King of Golden Nightmare is here!


    The King of Golden Nightmare did personally come to this time and space, and the time was frozen with his hand. At this point in time, Kaguya¡¯s body had completely disappeared, and even the dust could not survive Naruto¡¯s powerful self-detonation. , Naruto, probably can still see the original appearance, but there are only some light spots left in his body, and even his soul has been detonated and cannot continue to exist.


    The golden nightmare king looked at Naruto with only one shadow left with a rare admiration, and said: "What a funny kid, I have improved Xiaohuiya''s power, but I didn''t expect to be killed by you, even Don''t hesitate to detonate yourself, well, so good..."


    "You can have the world''s top power in just a dozen years. It seems that I chose the wrong person."


    "But..." The golden nightmare king''s voice changed, and he didn''t care that he was singing a one-man show alone, his Bi-colored eyes were slightly narrowed, "Your spiritual cultivation base can''t keep up with your strength, if you let you go. Sooner or later, it will become another Huiye''s."


    This is true, Naruto''s heart is not strong enough, or his realm is not enough, he has the strongest power in the world, it will be sooner or later to become like Kaguya, he still can''t fully control his own Power, being controlled by power in turn, is only a matter of time. To control this immense power, the sixth sense is the minimum, and Naruto has not yet understood the sixth sense.

 409 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 409

    The golden nightmare king stretched out his finger and drew a circle counterclockwise in the air. Time immediately reversed. Naruto burned all his self-detonating powers, and was so easily dissipated and reversed by the golden nightmare king. When he returned to the beginning, Naruto''s power was restored to his body, and his body that should no longer exist also reappeared, or in other words, returned to its original state.


    The golden nightmare king tapped Naruto''s body easily, completely sealing Naruto''s power, and leaving a way to open the seal.


    "Well," the golden nightmare king nodded, looking at his "work" with satisfaction.


    After the unscrupulous golden nightmare king squashed the unscrupulous author, his mood became very good again, and the blood-red sickle swept through the air, immediately opening a space channel.


    "Next you go to this world to hone and hone, bye bye, Naruto~~"


    After speaking, he picked Naruto by the collar and threw him directly into the space channel.


    "As for this world... for the sake of Xiao Naruto''s efforts to protect, I should stay here first." The Golden Nightmare King waved his hand, and he transformed from the space of Huiye, and immediately arrived in the space of the real Naruto World. In the middle, a wave of his hand gave this land the remaining power.


    Pop!


    After doing all this, the golden nightmare king clapped his hands with satisfaction, and once again carried the blood red sickle on his shoulders.


    "Oh...I''m so tired~~" "Go home~~Go home to watch TV~~"


    The King of Golden Nightmare took the enchanting steps, directly stepped through the void, and walked towards his residence in the Sea of ??Chaos, in a trance, as if he heard an unreal word from a certain supreme queen.


    "One qi transforms three clears... it''s really amazing..."


    Volume 2 "The Beautiful Cloud-like Detective World" Chapter 1-Sharpshooter Naruto Uzumaki!


    The temperature is 31¡ãC, the humidity is 73%, the weather is fine, with clouds, the wind direction is 23 to the east, and the wind speed is 5m/s.


    Naruto was lying on the roof of a fifty-story skyscraper, using the instruments around him, to accurately calculate the current weather conditions, and nitpicking to the point that no small details were overlooked.


    "The vertical distance is 257 meters, the horizontal distance is 1852 meters, and the straight line distance is 1869.7 meters."


    Naruto calculated the distance to the target, and at the same time used the electronic sight to aim the floor above the opponent instead of the black car the target was riding in. The target was a gang boss with at least four bodyguards around him all year round. It is a mercenary. If you aim for a long time, you will definitely be found, then this sniper will be a failure.


    In terms of the mercenary''s acumen, the time from Naruto''s official aiming to the shooting can''t exceed two seconds, so there can be no mistakes or omissions in the preparation before the sniper.


    "Bingo! Aim!"


    Naruto grinned and opened the corner of his mouth, the target in the electronic scope began to shift, and then corrected the angle of the shot.


    Boom!!


    Naruto fired two shots in a row, and the sound of the guns suppressed by the silencer blasted in Naruto''s ears. At the same time, the ultra-long-range sniper bullet, costing more than one thousand dollars, flew away from the muzzle.


    The super long-range sniper bullet is engraved with spiral lines, so that when the bullet is flying, friction with the air will make the bullet rotate, maintain the stability of the sniper, and enhance the destructive power of the bullet.


    More than 1,800 meters, for bullets, is just a little bit longer than a second.


    boom!


    The voice is dull!


    bullet-proof glass!


    I had expected it long ago!


    Even if it is a powerful super long-range sniper bullet, there is no impact after it penetrates the bulletproof glass, and it falls softly on the seat of the car, leaving a big hole in the bulletproof glass.


    To be the leader of a gang, the goal is obviously very capable, and the perception in dangerous moments is even more powerful. This kind of thing is not clear, but it is the group of people who often deal with death when facing danger. All have some instinctive reactions that are mortal.


    The gang boss immediately lowered his body when he heard the sound, which was a pity.


    boom!!


    The second sniper bullet shot by Naruto passed through the hole previously left on the bulletproof glass accurately, and passed through the neck of a bodyguard. The huge destructive power of the ultra-long-distance sniper bullet directly made him His aorta ruptured and it seemed that he could not survive.


    Although the direction was slightly deflected because it hit a bodyguard''s neck first, the bullet still hit the target''s gang boss, and directly shot in from his left eye. The destructive power of the sniper bullet directly turned the back of his head almost completely. If it blows up, it will definitely die on the spot.


    "Hey, it''s done."


    Naruto sneered twice. Under the observation of his electronic sight, the gang boss took out his pistol and kept aiming at the surroundings. Naruto unscrupulously blew a whistle and began to slowly take apart the special RT20 in his hand. , Put it into the black toolbox beside him, and at the same time took out the big brother like a brick from the toolbox, and dialed a number that was obviously shorter than normal.


    "James, it''s done, send a helicopter to pick me up."


    "Yes...Yes." On the other side, the tone of the man called James by Naruto was obviously very happy and excited, and the tone of speaking to Naruto was somewhat flattering.


    "Give me five minutes and I will be there soon."


    Naruto hung up the phone, put the big brother who was bigger than the three magazines combined into the box, then sorted out his sniper rifle, and put it on the ground by the way, for fear of getting dirty when lying down. The clothes and blankets spread on the floor were also folded and put away.


    Buzzing buzzing...


    The huge roar of the helicopter awakened Naruto who was leaning against the roof railing in a daze. The strong wind of the propeller almost blew in a daze, and Naruto who had not fully awakened fell directly from the roof.


    "This bad old man wants to kill me, so I don''t have to pay the bill, right?"


    Naruto secretly slandered the golden-haired old man in his heart. Although that guy was only thirty years old, Naruto was already used to calling him old man...No way, that guy was born old.


    The door of the black helicopter opened, and James, who was called the old man by Naruto, sat on the co-pilot and said, "Come on!"


    Naruto threw the box with the sniper rifle onto the helicopter, then turned over and jumped up and sat in the back row.


    "James, don''t come to me for such simple tasks in the future. It''s only over 1,800 meters. The US military is not so down that even a sniper with a sniper range of more than 1,800 can get it out? "


    ''The distance of more than one thousand eight hundred meters is as simple as you would say.''


    James wiped the sweat from his head and slandered in his heart, but he didn''t have the guts to say this. Although the guy in front of him won''t kill him, but he can definitely toss him to death. This is before When he saw him interrogating a prisoner, James had learned it.


    According to Naruto, it is true that after the disintegration of the Soviet Union, the United States became the only superpower. As a powerful United States, although snipers with a sniper range of 1,800 meters are absolutely rare, they are absolutely not. As for one, I can''t take it out.


    "Um..." James froze and said: "The military can''t participate in ordinary things casually, and if the military walks on the street casually, it will cause panic."


    "Cut! It''s really unpleasant for you to worry about this and that!" Naruto complained, sitting in the back seat with Erlang''s legs tilted, and closing his eyes to calm down, "My fifty million dollars, no one is allowed ."


    "Of course, of course, it must be transferred to your account within three days."


    "Ok."


    Naruto nodded, leaning back in his chair, and stopped talking to James.


    James turned his head and glanced at Naruto, picked up the radio on the helicopter, and began to inform the FBI agents that they could start to do things and get rid of the gangsters they had been staring at for five years.


    American gangs can already be regarded as a kind of culture, and American guns are open, and gang shootouts are really common.Normally, the police are responsible for the police, and the FBI will not take care of some small cases. However, if the gangs are too troubled or have a tendency to go beyond control, the FBI will have to start taking responsibility. There are indeed some gangs. It is too big to move him, the FBI has to take advantage of the emergence of some small gangs into the kind of huge gangs that can''t move them.


    Although the gang can not be eradicated by killing one person, the sudden killing of the boss is definitely enough to make them mess up. At this time, the FBI, which has been ambushing outside of various strongholds, took advantage of this action, except for some small fish. Apart from Xiaoxi, the main force of this gang can definitely be eliminated.


    None of this has anything to do with Naruto. Although James is an FBI agent, Naruto did not join the FBI because he really can¡¯t stand being ordered, and he and the FBI are exactly an employment relationship. , The FBI pays, and then kills, the amount varies according to the difficulty of the target.


    Killing the boss of a big gang, destroying a gang, the gambling, drugs, guns, prostitutes and women involved in these aspects have billions of dollars in assets, and of course the money is charged into the United States. The national treasury paid 50 million yuan to Naruto. This is very rare. After all, there are some unseen things. The FBI can only hide behind the scenes and cannot do it directly, and the US military is not under the order of the FBI. What''s the matter of walking around on the street?

 410 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 410

    According to the difference between guns and bullets, if you have the best sniper rifle and sniper bullet, plus perfect weather conditions, Naruto¡¯s sniper limit is close to four kilometers, and it¡¯s a headshot distance. If you hit the body, then It was just over five kilometers, and even though it flew so far, the bullet had no impact.


    A monster with a sniper distance of more than three kilometers, no one will rest assured, either take it for their own use or destroy it. Fortunately, all Naruto wants is money. For the state machinery, money is just a trivial matter. In recent years, the ¡°special¡± income directly and indirectly caused by Naruto has reached nearly one trillion US dollars, and Naruto only asked for about one billion, one thousandth.


    I have to explain the time here. The day Naruto defeated Totsuki Teruya was his 16th birthday. It has been a year since Naruto was in this world. Naruto is now 17 years old. There are still twenty years before the story happened. , In other words, Naruto was thirty-seven years old when the story happened. The reason for emphasizing this time is because of a very important day. As for what day it will be... I will know later.


    Naruto¡¯s memory has nothing in Chinese about the King of Golden Nightmare. In his memory, he detonated himself in order to destroy Otsuki Kaguya. After that, he has no memory of what happened. When he woke up again, he detonated himself. Is already in this world.


    It''s not that Naruto has never thought of a way to go back, but now he doesn''t have a chakra at all, and many methods are useless, otherwise he can kill people with a sniper rifle so much trouble?


    When Naruto was constantly thinking about it, James sent a helicopter to Naruto''s villa in New York while giving tasks to his subordinates.


    Chapter 2-The blond boy and the greedy girl and the monkey boy!


    In fact, Naruto is a killer with money. It can be said that he is a killer who has a close cooperation with the FBI. On the bright side, Naruto is a young and promising businessman with a fair amount of money.


    Although it was the money from the FBI, no one would have nothing to do to check Naruto¡¯s account, but Naruto still did a lot of work on the surface. It was from several companies, including electronics and technology. He really still has it. A newspaper office.


    Naruto remitted the money he earned from killing people into the accounts of each company, and then washed it out, so that even if they turned their faces with the FBI in the future, they would not be able to check Naruto¡¯s accounts, because Naruto¡¯s accounts were all dry Clean and well-founded. Another reason for this is that he is not just helping the FBI kill people.


    However, for a lazy person like Naruto, many things were left to Silent and Phosphorus when he was working on Naruto, to manage the company... his chairman just gave a name.


    Treating the FBI helicopter as a taxi, Naruto quickly returned to his villa in New York.


    The United States is not like Japan and China. Although there are many tall buildings, the population density is much smaller. The dense residential buildings like China and Japan are not seen in the United States. American houses are generally single houses. What''s more, it''s still in the 1970s, and the population of the United States is not as large as it was later.


    Naruto¡¯s house here is not so much a villa, it¡¯s actually a single-family two-story building with its own flower garden and parking lot. At present, there are only grass-growing flower gardens. It was just considered a shutdown. Ping used.


    Naruto took out the key from his pocket and opened the door and walked in. There are currently three people living in this home, including himself. One of them is the brown-haired girl lying on the sofa drinking wine and watching TV.


    "Hey..." Naruto dropped the box with the sniper rifle in the hallway, walked over, hit the girl''s forehead with his fingers, and said, "You are not an adult, so you are not allowed to drink."


    The United States is the country with the highest legal drinking age in the world. It is 21 years old. Some state capitals have different policies, but the earliest is also 18 years old. Citizens can take the driver¡¯s license after 14 years old. This is similar to Japan¡¯s The law is somewhat similar. The legal age of majority for Japanese people is above the legal marriage age issued, which means that Japanese people can get married when they are underage.


    The brown-haired girl reclining on the sofa is 17 years old this year, just like Naruto. Drinking is not allowed in Japan or the United States.


    "Ouch!"


    The girl let out a painful cry, stretched out her hand and rubbed her bounced snow-white forehead, watched Naruto take her red wine glass and drank it like a cow chewing a peony, saying: "I''m as big as you Hey, you still don¡¯t drink wine yourself! And you drink the wine I bought!"


    "Red wine is just like fruit juice to me. I still prefer Chinese white wine, Russian vodka, and British gin. These spirits are more suitable for my taste."


    "You''re really heavy!" The brown-haired girl gave Naruto a white look, and looked at the empty goblet with blood dripping gorgeously in her heart.


    Bastard!I spent hundreds of thousands of dollars to buy red wine, so you actually killed me a glass!I''m furious!


    Instinctive ~ The girl who loves money is so depressed that she wants to vomit blood. She is not reluctant to spend money, nor is she reluctant to drink the top wine she bought for hundreds of thousands of dollars. Naruto''s evaluation is really annoying.


    Hundreds of thousands of red wine was used as juice, Naruto was afraid that he would drank more than 10,000 US dollars in one sip. He also said that "just like juice", it really makes girls chest tight.


    "Humph!"


    The greedy girl snorted awkwardly, turned her head, and gave Naruto a beautiful back of her head, while her natural wavy hair swept across Naruto''s face.


    For Naruto, the light scent on the girl¡¯s body was much more attractive than the red wine, and her face suddenly showed a lustful expression. She turned her hand on the back of the sofa, turned over, jumped onto the sofa and sat By the girl''s side.


    The girl still didn''t turn around, but when she felt Naruto approaching, the corners of her mouth rose slightly.


    Naruto completely transformed into a carnivore, and from behind, he hugged the girl''s waist which was gripped by Yingying, opened her mouth, and gently bit her shoulder.


    The girl''s heart jumped immediately, and her body lost strength. She was a snake waist. At this time, she really looked like a snake monster. Her body writhed uncomfortably, but I don''t know if she has Medo. Sha''s hair.


    Naruto gently sniffed the smell of the girl, enjoying his power, suddenly...


    The slightly raised corner of the girl''s neck caught Naruto''s attention, making him immediately awake from the ambiguity, stretched out his thumb, rubbed the raised place, and finally determined the true face of the thing.


    "Human skin mask?"


    The brown wave girl was taken aback for a moment, and then left Naruto''s arms, turned around, and said with a smile: "Naruto, you were deceived by me."


    The voice was endlessly mischievous and playful, but it was clearly audible. It was the voice of a man.


    Could it be that the person Naruto was holding close to was a man?!


    Of course it is impossible. This is Feilu not Jinjiang, this is male frequency instead of female frequency, BL texts should not appear here, here are all BG-oriented, but occasionally there will be some GL.


    Boom!!


    Naruto reached out and knocked on the girl''s head. This time she really used some strength to make her let out a painful cry, rubbing her head constantly.


    "Fujiko, is it fun to wear a human skin mask like yourself?"


    Naruto called out the girl¡¯s name, her tone was a bit angry, but it was more spoiling and helpless. This dead girl had too many ghost ideas, and the level of ghost spirit was far above Ino, and Ino was still tired. Cute and temperamental, if you have a thick skin on her, you can do anything, but it is obviously not good for this girl. This is the conclusion that Naruto has been with her for nearly a year.


    The girl whose full name is Feng Fujiko knew that she had been found out, and pouted her mouth, apparently unconvinced. She stretched out her hand and touched her neck twice, then pulled off a headgear exactly like her own from her face, and then flung it. He shook his head, letting the hair that was held together by wearing the fake headgear spread out.


    Snapped!


    Feng Fujiko directly threw his 99% fake headgear on Naruto''s face and said angrily: "Why do you see through it every time?!"


    Naruto didn¡¯t mind getting the headgear directly on his face by Feng Fujiko. He threw the headgear on the coffee table and said triumphantly: "Your disguise, voice change, catching psychology, marksmanship, almost everything. It''s all taught by me, so it''s too early to lie to me!"


    "Cut! Sooner or later I will play you around!"


    "Hmph, I''m looking forward to it." Naruto smiled. If Fujiko can really lie to her, then she won''t encounter any danger in this world.


    The two of them sat down to watch TV. Fujiko Minami was probably caught up in the crowd just now, and he refused to let him and her "buy red wine with her own money". Naruto was only squeezing the awkward behavior of a little girl like her. He pinched her nose, then went to the underground wine cellar by herself, took out two small jars of the best Erguotou, went to the kitchen to get some side dishes for wine, and went back to the living room to watch TV.


    This scene is really weird. A woman with long brown wavy hair and an Asian face, lying on the sofa, sipping red wine passionately, like a enchanting blonde.And the blond and blue eyes, judging from the color of his hair and eyes, he was a Westerner man, sitting on the sofa like this, drinking Beijing Erguotou and eating fried peanuts and potato chips.


    "Right, what about the monkey?"


    After eating and drinking, one jar and two pottou were in his stomach. After the second jar of wine, Ming talent remembered to ask about the third resident in the family.


    "He slipped out to play shortly after you went out, and he didn''t know where he was going crazy at this time."


    "That kid, I really can''t help it."


    "The kid?" Feng Fujiko turned his head to look at Naruto, and said, "He seems to be one year older than both of us." Eighteen years old.


    "What about that? Who told that kid to lose that time, and I have to call me brother for the rest of my life. No, he can''t be so troublesome. Next time I have to find a chance to win him again, tie him a collar, tie him A rope."


    puff!!


    Feng Fujiko was drinking, and when he heard Naruto¡¯s words, he spit out all at once, obediently spitting out, this spit can spray out more than 3,000 (US dollars), and all of them are sprayed on all-cashmere carpets worth tens of thousands. I don''t know how much the dry cleaning fee will be.


    But at this time, Feng Fujiko, who is greedy for money, didn''t have time to care about his red wine and carpet, but looked at Naruto dumbfounded.


    "Tie the rope? You can''t figure it out?"

 411 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 411

    "Couldn''t it work?" Naruto raised his eyebrows and said: "I think this is the best way, lest that stinky kid gets me trouble all day long!"


    Feng Fujiko thought about the monkey wearing a collar around her neck, and the rope was held in her and Naruto''s hands. The two went out for a walk together. The monkey jumped and jumped and couldn''t help but laugh. Eyes flowed, Naruto glanced slightly white, and said, "Other people walk their dogs for walks. Why do we walk the monkeys?"


    Naruto imagined the scene of the monkey walking, and couldn¡¯t help laughing, drinking another cup of Erguotou, and throwing two peanuts in his mouth, and said, ¡°We are not ordinary people, of course we have to do something. It¡¯s different from ordinary people.¡± One is a professional killer who works closely with the FBI, and the other is a sex girl who aspires to become the world¡¯s number one female thief. She is really not an ordinary person.


    Although this statement is extremely narcissistic, Feng Fujiko, who is narcissistic, easily accepted this statement.


    "By the way, I have to make a phone call?" He said that he picked up the landline on the small cabinet next to the sofa.


    "Who are you calling?"


    "The Bureau for the Protection of Rare Animals." Naruto took it for granted, making Fujiko tremble with a smile.


    At the door, next to the shoe cabinet, there was a French-Japanese mixed blood, but how he looked like a monkey who was reborn. After hearing the conversation between Naruto and Fujiko, he squatted and shivered beside the shoe cabinet.


    Chapter 3-Lupin''s miserable abuse


    Naruto tilted Erlang''s legs and poured himself a cup of Erguotou. The wine looked as light as water. After the mouth was mellow and mellow, the wine fell into the belly and turned into a flame, making Naruto''s entire stomach warm.In this era, Naruto really took a lot of thought to drink pure Chinese wine in the United States.


    Putting down the wine glass, Naruto watched the news on the TV about the gang being destroyed and said with a smile: "Lupin, how long do you plan to make mushrooms there?"


    As if he had been ordered by his master, Lupin III, who was still making mushrooms just now (the Lupin monkey was right), ran over immediately, leaned on the edge of the sofa, and said flatly, "Boss , What''s the order?"


    That dog-legged look made Fujiko despise Lupin for a while...


    Naruto drank the top Erguotou under Lupin''s greedy gaze, and said: "Lupin, are you still having fun out?"


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh The game hall and the bar are all closed, there is nothing fun at all."


    Mess?It¡¯s weird that it¡¯s not messy outside now. The FBI and the gang have not completely finished fighting. These two days are the most chaotic, so it is best not to go out in these two days. Even if you are going to die and bother you, you should wait two days before burying. Maybe the hearse was smashed in the street.


    "Lupin..." Naruto put down the wine glass and made the hairs of Lupin monkey''s whole body stand up instantly. "I remember when I went out, I seemed to say that I should wait for my return at home honestly and don''t sneak Out to play, Lupin, how do you think I should punish you?"


    Lupin''s face turned pale immediately, anticipating the bad consequences that made him tremble all over, Feng Fujiko looked funny, shaking the wine glass in his hand, and the red wine shook to the mouth of the glass several times. He smiled and watched Naruto bullying Lupin, thinking unscrupulously. I wonder if I want to call the Bureau of Rare Animal Protection.


    Monkeys are treasure animals, right?


    "Old, boss..." Lupin wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said, "How do you want to punish me?"


    Naruto opened the drawer of the coffee table, took out the pen and paper from the inside, thought about it, and said: "Because you suddenly sneaked out to play, it made me worried (?), so Lupin, you have to compensate me. Mental loss expenses, brain cell death expenses, and two jars of Erguotou expenses..."


    "Wait a minute!" Lupin, who was still squatting in the corner and moldy, immediately jumped up and said, "Why do I even count the money for alcohol?"


    "Do you have any comments, Lupin III?"


    Naruto said with a smile, Lupin under the terrifying expression and voice immediately shook his head like a rattle. According to his understanding of Naruto over the past year, when Naruto calls his full name, it is definitely not to be messed with. , It¡¯s best to hide as far as possible, otherwise you deserve it, and you don¡¯t want to bury it, Naruto is such a wicked guy who smokes.


    Feng Fujiko shook the red wine glass. The red wine swayed to the mouth of the glass several times, but he just didn''t spill it. He smiled and watched Naruto bully Lupin. He wondered if he wanted to call the Bureau of Rare Animal Protection?


    Monkeys are also rare animals.


    Naruto glared at Lupin, and continued to calculate his wicked account.


    "Because you interrupted me just now, so I have to add an interruption fee here, a waste of time, and this fee, that fee, and... and... all of them add up to..."


    Naruto settled his wicked account, then handed it to Lupin for him to see for himself.


    Lupin took a careful look at the bill, which was in U.S. dollars as the currency unit, followed by a series of 0s. Lupin took a look, then fainted, lying on the ground gorgeously pretending to be dead.


    "Oh..." Feng Fujiko looked at Lupin lying on the ground in surprise, and said: "Lupin fainted? Naruto, should we call Lupin an ambulance?"


    Naruto glanced at Feng Fujiko with a smile, and then said, "Of course, but the outside is so messy now. I think we should send Lupin to the veterinary hospital by ourselves. However, the fuel costs on the way back and forth are dangerous. Fees, as well as medical expenses, have to be credited to Lupin¡¯s account."


    "Yes, yes~~"


    "no need!"


    When Lupin heard that the bastard Naruto had to increase the price on his black heart account, he immediately ignored pretending to be dead, and immediately jumped from the ground with tears in his eyes, as if he was being bullied.


    "I just give the money."


    "It''s not over yet."


    Feng Fujiko smiled and said something that made Lupin''s whole body cold, and then twisted his demon-like body like a snake demon, his jade hand passed through Naruto¡¯s armpit and took it from Naruto¡¯s hand. I took the ball pen and the black-hearted bill, and added my black-hearted account to it.


    "Because Lupin suddenly ran out to play secretly, and people were afraid that Naruto would blame me when he came back (will you be afraid?), so they borrowed wine to sorrow (?), and the money for this bottle of wine will also be counted as Lupin On his head."


    Black eats black, Feng Fujiko is even darker. She drank a small bottle of the wine by herself, and the rest was drunk by Naruto. A lot of it was sprayed out just now. Now there is only a small bottle left, but Lupin is still required. Come and pay.


    Lupin took a cautious look. Although he didn''t like to drink red wine, as a thief, he knew the value of the bottle at a glance.


    Romani Conti dry red, this bottle is less than hundreds of thousands of dollars, and the part that Feng Fujiko just drank is worth tens of thousands. Now she doesn''t have to pay the bill, and all of it goes to Lupin by the way.


    "Also, because Lupin went out to play secretly, I was so worried that I felt a little bit older (you are only 17 years old), and I have to go for a beauty treatment later, repair it, my beauty fee, Lupin pays for all expenses for aging and loss of youth."


    With a smile like a small fox, Feng Fujiko handed his revised bill to Lupin. Lupin took a look and breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Feng Fujiko is still a bit conscientious. Naruto added a 0 to the account he calculated earlier.


    "You two are too dark!" Lupin resisted.


    "What do you want?!" Naruto and Feng Fujiko immediately glared back, brat, you little monkey wants to choke in front of us too?


    "Woo..."


    Hoho finally achieved a human form after a hundred years of cultivation, but faced with a male and a female two thousand-year-old foxes, Lupin still retreated gorgeously, squatting in the corner and getting moldy.


    "Uuuuu...you black-hearted thief couple, draw a circle and curse you..."


    "Lupin, can I trouble you to sleep in the next room tonight." Naruto smirked and dropped the last straw that crushed Lupin III.


    The so-called house next door is not a good house, nor is it a haunted haunted house, or for Lupin, the haunted house is pretty good.


    That was the one that Naruto brought when he bought this house... Um... The dog house, many people like to write the name of their dog on the dog house, and the dog house here is by Naruto This wicked smoker put up a small wooden sign.


    Lupin''s House~~


    Animal Protection Association?Some people here abuse and cherish animals~~


    Looking at Lupin, who was enveloped in darkness, Naruto even saved the tears of the crocodile. Whistling, he turned and walked into the bathroom.After sniping just now, I spent more than an hour lying on the roof. Although I was covered with a blanket, it still took up some dust. It would be nice to take a bath.


    However, when Naruto turned around, he didn''t notice the slight blush on Feng Fujiko''s face.


    "Thief couple... also pretty good."


    "comfortable¡­¡­"


    Naruto was soaking in the bath with a face of comfort. Although it is still in the seventies, Naruto still enjoys his life very much. This can be seen from this huge and comfortable bath.Naruto even demolished a guest room and knocked down a wall to expand the area of ??the bathroom.


    Click!

 412 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 412

    The frosted glass door of the bath room was pushed open, and he had already taken off all his clothes. Fujiko, who only covered his body with a bath towel, walked into the bath room. Although this girl has the ability and goal to deceive all over the world, this girl Shi could still see a slight redness on his face.


    Naruto soaked in the bath, turned to look at Feng Fujiko, and whistled, "Fujiko, are you going to wash with me?"


    Although Fujiko Mine is a hybrid of England and Japan, she grew up in the United States. It can be said that she was influenced by the openness of the United States. She is a person who is not afraid of heaven and earth. Hearing Naruto¡¯s words, she is no longer coy. Smiled and said, "Why, no?"


    "It''s my honor."


    Naruto smiled and said, the content of the tone was like meeting an elegant woman at a dance party, but in the same way, if the scene is placed in the bathroom~room, it really is a different feeling.


    Feng Fujiko wrinkled his nose at him, giggled, and then lifted his feet and stepped into the bath.


    ''This is really...''


    Naruto almost stopped breathing when Mime Fujiko stepped into the bath.No matter how big the towel is, how big can it be?Although it can cover the vital points, Feng Fujiko''s perfect leg shape and delicate little feet are completely unconcealed. When Feng Fujiko lifted his foot, the instep collapsed, showing a perfect curve with the crystal clear calf.


    Mime Fujiko probably hadn''t noticed that just walking into the bath just now showed Naruto''s charm that almost suffocated Naruto. Leaning on the edge of the bath, his face also showed a pleasant and enjoyable expression.


    With the water in the bath covering the vital parts of his body, Fujiko Minami wouldn''t feel too shy. He looked straight at Naruto and said, "Naruto, how much did you earn on this mission?"


    "Not much, only 50 million." Naruto said casually. Although it is unimaginable for ordinary people to earn 50 million with two guns, it is really not much for Naruto, because He can also make a lot of more than 50 million, nothing to care about.


    "Oh, it''s nice to have money~~" Fengfuzi exclaimed in a cool tone, "If you work like me, you can''t help it, so hard~~"


    "Are you still a part-time worker?" Naruto''s brows twitched. "Which part-time worker was drinking at home during working hours?"


    "Allah, allah, don''t care about such small things~~" Feng Fujiko waved his hand, avoiding the weight and said lightly, "Taking advantage of this chaos, the company should be able to make a good profit."


    "Don''t care about such a small amount of money. What we want to make is big money."


    The greedy Feng Fujiko''s eyes lit up, and he leaned in front of Naruto, and said, "What should we do next?"


    Naruto also thought about the issue of Fujiko Minami. He didn''t notice that the two were already very close, saying: "Next we will set up several new companies, covering logistics, aviation, electronics and business. ."


    It is still in the 1970s. Among the four points Naruto said, logistics and commerce are closely integrated, and electronics and aviation are closely related, but when the four are put together, even if the mind of Fujiko is not Understand what Naruto intends to do?


    "Does this... matter?"


    "Of course, if I say that in the next few decades, we only need to type on the computer keyboard twice, two or three days, someone will deliver the things I need to my door, what do you think?"


    "Huh?" Feng Fujiko was surprised. Although he knew that Naruto would not aimlessly, he was still surprised, because that was something unimaginable in this era.


    "Is it weird? Today''s computers are just like old telephones. At that time, who would have thought that two people who are far apart could have a conversation only by relying on a telephone line? The same is true for computers, as long as they rely on the Internet. Information can be transferred on the Internet."


    Feng Fujiko is a smart person. She is very economically savvy. Although she often loses money, this is why Naruto did not let Feng Fujiko fully control his company.


    "You mean, just like some advertisements on TV nowadays, you can order the goods you want only by calling. In the future, this form of business will be extended to computer networks?"


    "Probably that''s it." Naruto said with a smile. The future is actually not far away. Just ten or twenty years later, with the popularization of computers and the Internet, the prosperity of electronic commerce is an unstoppable trend, and Naruto is vaguely I remember that China¡¯s electronic commerce started in the 1990s. The United States must have preceded China¡¯s. Nowadays, there are already personal computers on the market. So Naruto must seize this opportunity, which cannot be better, and develop vigorously. .When it comes to electronic commerce, logistics and aviation are indispensable, especially when it comes to transnational trade, the role of aviation is particularly obvious.


    Feng Fujiko nodded. Although she felt a little unbelievable, she decided to trust Naruto because Naruto was never wrong.


    "Tomorrow I will explain the matter."


    "Ok."


    Naruto rubbed his aching temples. It was really tiring to do everything without Chakra. Tomorrow he had to negotiate the acquisition of a computer company.


    Seeing Naruto''s tired look, Mine Fujiko stretched out his hands and started massaging for Naruto.


    Naruto opened his eyes, only to feel that at this time the gentle Feng Fujiko had a huge charm that was different from usual, and there was an impulse in his heart.


    Wow!


    A lot of water splashed out in the bath, and Naruto tightly hugged Feng Fujiko''s body...


    What everyone expected to push ~ down?Let me tell you, it won¡¯t be so fast, Feng Fujiko is not so easy to get started~~


    Chapter 4-Judy Stelin!


    Naruto grabbed Feng Fujiko''s uncovered body and kissed him immediately.


    Feng Fujiko was stunned. During the two people''s acquaintance this year, although a lot of ambiguous things had happened, the kissing was really the first time, and she was even the first kiss.


    Feng Fujiko is a woman who looks enchanting and keeps her chastity in her heart and does not want to relax, but Naruto is no longer the first brother, and she soon took her into the state.


    While feeling the sweetness of the first kiss, Fujiko couldn''t help but secretly slander: This guy is so skilled, how many women did he kiss?


    Fujiko''s thinking was really divergent, but soon he became unconscious, his breathing became heavy, and his eyes became more filled with the air in this bath~room.


    "Fujiko, I want you."


    Fujiko''s eyes were soft as water, and he was obviously moved, but after hearing Naruto''s words, Fujiko shook his head.


    "why?"


    Fujiko chuckled and moved away from Naruto, fearing that Naruto would get out of control, and let his burning heart lower the temperature a bit, lest he couldn''t help himself.


    "The easier you get, the less you don''t know how to cherish it. I won''t give it to you so easily." Feng Fujiko stretched out his fingers, scratched Naruto''s face with his nails, and then made a splash without using a bath towel to cover himself. The body stood up from the bath directly in front of Naruto and stepped out of the bath.


    ''This woman is definitely on purpose!''


    The fire in Naruto¡¯s heart just now turned into anger and helplessness. I won¡¯t talk about the previous ones, but this time I definitely irritated him. Although Naruto admitted that Fujiko was right, he really wants to do it now. I ate Feng Fujiko, but it didn''t work.Naruto understands Feng Fujiko. This woman is strong on the surface and abnormal on the inside. She is extremely insecure. If Naruto is strong on her, she won''t want to get her heart for a lifetime.


    Feng Fujiko did not want to give himself to Naruto so quickly, took a clean bathrobe from the cabinet and put it on, and when he walked out of the bath room, he deliberately threw a glamorous eye at Naruto, to Naruto It almost evaporated the water in the whole pond.


    This woman is such a fairy!


    Rainy night...a mansion located in the suburbs, the dark night, the continuous heavy rain is really uncomfortable.


    Inside the mansion, a man and a woman are facing each other...


    "Alahahah, I finally found you, FBI agent, Mr. Michael Steline."


    Wearing a black overalls and a black peaked cap, the woman who completely wrapped her light blonde hair and avoided her hair being left here, holding a Browning pistol in her hand, pointing at the man sitting on the sofa with glasses.


    Aimed at the muzzle of the black hole, Michael Stelin could only sit on the sofa and did not dare to move, but his eyes were very sharp, and said: "Unexpectedly, you found it, Belmode."


    "Hmph, you underestimate the intelligence capabilities of our organization. Even if you move to this mansion in the mountains, you still need to contact the outside world to buy daily necessities and food. Even if the FBI helps you erase the traces, you can''t hide it from me. Yo. But..."


    Belmode, the witch of a thousand faces, said: "We don¡¯t seem to have seen each other before. Even my code name is so clear. It seems that you have collected a lot of information about our organization. How about you? Hand it over by myself? Or should I find it myself?"


    "Huh!" Michael Stelin was also hard-spirited, knowing that since the other party came to the door, he would definitely not end well, so he simply shut his mouth and didn''t speak.


    "It seems that you are unwilling to cooperate, Michael Stylin, but forget it, I can''t believe what you have voluntarily cooperated with." Belmode said with a smile, his tone relaxed as if saying something completely irrelevant. Things.


    boom!


    With a shot, Belmode, with a beautiful smile that upsets all living beings, burst Michael Steyling''s head with one shot.

 413 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 413

    "Ala, I''m so sorry, I killed you by accident."


    Belmode said an apology in a terrifying tone, and then wiped the blood splashed on his left cheek with the back of his hand.


    "Huh?" The smile on Belmode''s face narrowed because she heard footsteps in the corridor.


    squeak¡­¡­


    The door of the white oak room should be lubricated. A blond little Lori wearing a pink nightdress and holding a little bear doll opened the door, looked at Belmode with a strange expression, and said: " who are you?"


    "Shhh..."


    Belmode perfectly controlled his emotions, raised his index finger to his mouth, motioned little Lolita not to speak, and picked up the glasses that belonged to Michael Stelin, which fell on the ground, and walked towards the back with the gun in his left hand. The blonde little loli.


    "My kid, this is a secret, I won''t tell you."


    "what?"


    "A~secret~makes~a~woman~woman~~"


    Speaking of Belmode, is it really good to talk to an eight-year-old girl in such a charming tone?


    The eight-year-old Lolita obviously couldn''t understand the content of Belmode''s words, her eyes focused on the glasses in Belmode''s hand.


    "Dad''s glasses?"


    "Oh, sorry."


    "What''s wrong with dad, are you asleep?" Little Lori turned her side and looked at her father who was sitting on the sofa. "Dad said clearly that she would read a story book to me before going to bed."


    "Kid, then you just wait for your father to wake up beside your father, OK?"


    "Hmm!" Little Lori nodded excitedly.


    Belmode hid his gun, then put on glasses for the already dead Michael Steyling, poured gasoline everywhere in the mansion, then turned on the gas in the kitchen, and walked out of the dead one slowly Mansion.


    "That''s right." The blonde little loli didn''t even know the tragedy that had happened and was about to happen. "The orange juice that father likes to drink seems to be gone. I have to ask my mother to go...Woo, no, no, my mother is not feeling well. Take a good rest." Little Lori shook her fist when she thought of father sleeping and mother resting, "Then let Judy buy orange juice for father!"


    The blond little loli happily changed into her clothes, took out her pocket money, and happily ran to the street shop to buy orange juice for her father. That¡¯s it, the little loli who was taken care of by heaven escaped A catastrophe.


    In a raging fire, the two corpses in the mansion, everything in the mansion, all turned to scorched earth.


    "Huh? James, tell me again?!"


    He was called to the FBI headquarters by James. After hearing that the old man was going to trouble him, Naruto couldn''t help but yelled out and asked James to repeat it again. He really doubted whether he had heard it wrong!


    James also knows that what he requested this time is a bit exaggerated. For the person in front of him, this matter is probably more troublesome than killing the President of the United States.


    Knowing that the other party would eat soft or hard, Blake had no choice but to say in a low voice: "The child''s parents have been assassinated by people organized in black. She will definitely become the target of the organization. It is too dangerous for her to live alone. So I hope you can take care of her until she reaches adulthood."


    "It''s so easy for you!"


    Naruto pulled a chair over and sat on the chair with Erlang''s legs folded and said: "If you want to protect children, can you FBI come by yourself? What I''m good at is killing but not protecting. You said that she will take care of her until she reaches adulthood. Please, James, that little girl is only 8 years old. When she is an adult, I will take care of her for ten years and bring a little devil by my side. How do you tell me to pick up girls?"


    "The last sentence is from my heart..." Old James whispered.


    "What did you say, old man?" Naruto laughed...


    "No, absolutely not!" James immediately waved his hand to indicate that he hadn''t said anything.


    Naruto took out his pistol, aimed his gun at James intentionally or unintentionally, and said slowly: "And you are afraid that little girl is in danger, you are not afraid that I will be prevented from looking at it?"


    ''I came to you because I''m not afraid. With your strength, there is danger.''Zams secretly slandered in his heart, but he didn''t dare to say this, otherwise he would have to be severely beaten by Naruto.


    "In fact, besides wanting you to protect her, I also want you to teach her some knowledge."


    "Oh?" Naruto raised his eyebrows, and now he was interested, "Is that little girl asked for it?"


    "Yeah." James nodded and said: "We originally wanted her to move abroad to avoid the eyes and ears of the organization, but she herself disagreed. She said she wanted to join the FBI and then caught the murderer who killed her father."


    "She''s only eight years old, an eight-year-old girl, it''s amazing to have this kind of consciousness. Okay, let me see her."


    "Huh~" James breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What''s the name of that little girl?"


    "Judith Steline."


    Chapter 5-I''m not Lolicon!I''m really not a lolicon!


    Under the leadership of the old man James, Naruto met Judy Stelin, the first little loli in the world who could make him attractive.


    Short golden hair, blue eyes, round face, and innocent eyes.Naruto never admits that she is a lolicon, but when she saw Judy, Naruto decided to adopt her.


    "Have she ever cried?" Naruto stood outside the door, looking at Judy with a quiet expression, and whispered to James beside him.


    "No, we have tried our best to avoid mentioning her father in front of her these days." James said with a bit of heartache and regret. Judy''s father, Michael Steylin, was James''s good friend, and the couple died violently, so they stayed. The next orphan girl is really pitiful and sad.


    After listening to James¡¯ words, Naruto didn¡¯t understand his feelings. Instead, he glared at James with contempt, and said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of not mentioning her father? You said she wanted to join the FBI and personally grab the one who killed her father. Murderer, that is to say, she must already know the truth, she is so bored, are you afraid that she will get sick?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    James is a little embarrassed. Of course he knows that after experiencing huge natural and man-made disasters, bereaved of relatives, and suffering great grief, what he fears most is not the physical trauma, but the inner shadow. The worst thing is that he has been silent. It seems to be okay, it would be the best if I could cry.


    That said, but Judy is only eight years old and a child. Even if he knows the truth, no one in the FBI is willing to make Judy deliberately crying, even if many people know that it is good for Judy to cry, but it is also No one wants to be that early bird and offend the public.


    Naruto shook his head helplessly, and said, "Forget it, let me be this villain."


    "Uh... please be merciful." James reminded him, who had seen how Naruto treats the prisoner and was afraid of something to do with Judy.


    Naruto gave James a gorgeous look, and said: "I went to cry her, not to beat her to tears, what are you worried about?!"


    ''Your guarantee is not at all reassuring.''James complained in his heart, but he didn''t have the guts to say it so as not to be beaten.


    Naruto didn''t care about James'' thoughts, opened the door and walked in.


    Since Judy''s parents were killed, Judy has survived and stayed at the FBI''s headquarters. There is nowhere to go for the time being. It is too dangerous to stay in the United States, and Judy herself does not want to go abroad.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, Judy raised her head subconsciously, and saw a blonde who was just like her, or even more dazzling, even if it was thrown on a street full of blondes. brother.


    Even among white people, pure blonde hair and blue eyes like Judy are becoming rarer and rarer, let alone Naruto, with Western hair and eyes, but an oriental face. .


    Naruto scratched his cheek, only then did he remember that the six beards on his face had disappeared. Then he showed a sunny smile to Judy and said, "Judy, hello, my name is Naruto Uzumaki. , You can call me Naruto brother."


    "Brother Naruto, hello." The eight-year-old Judy said lively, her blue eyes did not face the fear of strangers, but stared curiously into Naruto''s eyes.


    This brother''s eyes are so beautiful~~


    It¡¯s a pity that Naruto hasn¡¯t understood the sixth sense yet, and can¡¯t read the thoughts in Judy¡¯s heart. Just seeing Judy¡¯s eyes knows that she is not afraid of herself, which makes Naruto think it¡¯s not bad, but if he knows Judy actually Using the word "beautiful" to describe him is probably not happy.

 414 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 414

    Naruto gave full play to his previous experience of dealing with Ino. Compared to the clever and cunning Ino, Judy, who is so simple today, is so much easier to deal with. Naruto made a joke after joke, making Judy laugh endlessly. , Judy''s laughter really made James who was peeking outside stunned, or this kid has a way.


    Naruto looked at Judy, who was smiling like an angel, innocent and beautiful, and a trace of pity flashed in her heart. She rubbed Judy¡¯s small head with her hand. Judy did not resist, both eyes looked at Naruto like a crescent. people.


    Naruto sighed slightly in his heart, and the topic was finally brought to the subject.


    "Judy, where are your parents?"


    Judy''s body trembled and her eyes became foggy. He lowered his head, and the dull hair on his head was not as lively as before. The thin body trembled slightly, looking like an abandoned animal, which was particularly affectionate.


    Naruto became so heartbroken that he wouldn''t let Judy cry and asked again: "Judy, where are your parents?"


    "I don''t know..." Judy''s voice trembled a little, and his hands gripped the leather sofa tightly.


    "Judy..." Naruto gently stroked Judy''s head, his blue eyes became dark and dark, and said, "Your mom and dad are dead."


    "No!" Judy made a small fist and retorted loudly, "Mom and Dad won''t die! No!"


    Although she might have understood in her heart that mom and dad were dead, it was an unacceptable pain for anyone to be told by Naruto in person, let alone an eight-year-old child.


    Many things in this world are like this. If you know it, forget it, you can''t tell it. James and the others have not directly told Judy the fact that her parents are dead because of this.


    Naruto¡¯s eyes just now looked like the blue sky, which made people feel open-minded. At this moment, his eyes were like the deep sea. Although they were all blue, they gave people a boundless depth, as if they would fall into it. The endless deep sea, where it is cold and dark, is surrounded by countless dangers and suffocating fear.


    Little Judy was fearless, with tears in her eyes, looking at Naruto angrily.


    "I said..." Naruto fully played the stunning beauty of a wicked man, bending down, touching Judy''s forehead with his forehead, his blue eyes were deep and frightening, "Your parents are... dead~~ yo~ "The last three words were spoken word by word, and the calm and indifferent tone seemed to say something completely irrelevant to him, even James outside felt cold all over.


    Judy was still too young to experience the so-called "vigour", but tears in his eyes had flowed out uncontrollably.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu...you are a bad man! No...no, mom and dad will not die, they will not...uhhhhhh..."


    Naruto picked up Judy easily, let the little girl sit in her arms and cry, patted Judy''s back lightly with her big hand, unexpectedly for the first time in her life to coax a child in the true sense, but not coax Own child.


    Judy squirmed in Naruto''s arms, her small fist kept hitting Naruto''s body and even Naruto''s head.


    Naruto is also happy to make Judy''s sandbag, letting her vent on her body.


    After all, Judy was just an eight-year-old girl. She was not physically strong, and soon became tired from crying and beating. She lay on Naruto''s shoulder and sobbed lowly. That was a pity.


    Naruto hugged Judy and sat on the sofa. He picked up the tissue on the coffee table and wiped Judy''s tears. Judy was behaved at this time and let Naruto move motionlessly.


    Throwing the tissue aside, Naruto looked at Judy, who was still sad, and whispered: "Judy, Naruto''s parents are also dead."


    Judy raised her head in surprise for an instant, and looked at this golden shining Naruto brother.


    Naruto¡¯s eyes were gentle, making Judy as if she saw the shadow of Mom and Dad on Naruto, rubbing Judy¡¯s hair gently, and saying: "If Judy wants to catch the bad guy who killed your mom and dad, you have Be better. Naruto brother will teach you how to find bad guys, catch bad guys, and then put them all in jail, okay?"


    "Really...really?" Judy asked in a low voice. The pause in the middle was not a sign of uncertainty. It was just that the kid had just finished crying and his nose twitched.


    "Of course, Naruto brother is not a liar." You are the biggest liar in the world!


    "Then...retract! Don''t lie!"


    "Okay~~hook~hanging~500 years~no change!"


    After making the "retracting agreement" with Naruto, little Judy suddenly relaxed and threw herself in Naruto''s arms with joy. The child was ashamed~ There is less shame than adults, and Judy just likes Naruto''s warmth. It''s just the feeling.


    Judy''s little head rubbed against Naruto''s body, her expression peaceful.


    So warm, like dad...


    Naruto is seventeen this year, minus Judy''s eight years old, and then deduct the time of pregnancy in October, then he will be eight years old... uh... it is unrealistic to think, Naruto patted Judy lightly His back comforted the poor little girl, and the other hand pointed at James who was peeking outside the door and gave a victory sign.


    The corner of James''s mouth twitched, but he was still relieved, whether it was a criminal or a child, as long as it was a person, there was no way to deal with this guy.


    Naruto adopted Judy. Of course, Judy followed Naruto to live in his house. As for the procedures and identity, the FBI guys will take care of it.


    When Naruto took Judy''s hand and returned home with a small pink suitcase in his other hand, Feng Fujiko looked at Judy and then at him, his eyes suddenly changed to a kind of "You weird bird who kidnapped little Lolita" in the eyes.


    "Hey, hey, don''t look at me with that kind of eyes, okay."


    Naruto was really wronged, and finally explained the matter to Fujiko Feng. This woman was able to withdraw her contemptuous look and took Judy to the bath~room to take a bath.


    After taking a shower, Judy, who changed into a cute pink piggy pajamas, ran to Naruto''s bare feet and said with a puzzled look: "Brother Naruto, sister Fujiko said you are Lolicon, Lolicon what is it?"


    Naruto, who was watching TV, almost died of breath without breathing, and gave the nonsense woman a vicious look.


    Feng Fujiko was not afraid of Naruto, so he glared back, then turned around, flirted with his beautiful big wave, and went back to his room with a twist of his waist.


    The popularity was gnashing his teeth, but the woman couldn''t beat or scold, and he was helpless.


    Looking at Judy''s pure and curious gaze, Naruto could only patiently explain over and over that he was not Lolicon, and warned Judy to keep a distance from the woman Fujiko in the future, which made Judy really confused.


    Fortunately, Judy is just a child, and most things are only three minutes of heat. Once the freshness is over, she will no longer care about Lolita¡¯s things. She cried sadly before, and she was tired. After the shower, after the mental head, I felt even more lazy, leaning on Naruto''s body in a daze and fell asleep.


    Naruto reluctantly carried Judy to her room, carefully tucked her quilt, and went downstairs with a gloomy expression.


    Judy had no choice but to have no choice but to beat and scold the woman. Naruto had no choice but to vent his anger with the wild monkey who had just been laughing and laughing.


    That day, after Judy fell asleep, Naruto gave Lupin a hang.


    It is said that someone reported abuse of rare and protected animals to the New York Police Department that day, but was later suppressed by the FBI.


    Uzumaki Naruto: I declare again!I am not a lolicon!I am definitely not a lolicon!


    Chapter 6-Daughter Red ~ Naruto''s body and heart-battering game!


    In the early morning of the second day of Judy¡¯s stay, when the sky was still dark, Naruto was considered to be sneaky ~ coming out of the house touchingly, holding an engineer shovel in his right hand and three wine jars in his left hand. , One by one, he is not afraid of falling.


    Holding three jars and a shovel, Naruto walked to his backyard. The ghost knew what he was going to do.


    Judy, who was probably still asleep, didn¡¯t know Naruto¡¯s movements. Fujiko followed Naruto secretly. Seeing him walking to the backyard with a shovel and a wine jar, he couldn¡¯t understand what Naruto was going to do. She asked, "What are you going to do?"


    Of course Feng Fujiko knew that his tracking ability was not hidden from Naruto''s eyes and ears. It was just that the two of them did not reveal it tacitly.


    "Come here and take a look."


    Feng Fujiko had a justifiable reason to follow the past, and walked out of the house, wearing a nightgown for a while, not afraid that he would leave.


    Feng Fujiko followed Naruto to the backyard, saw Naruto put the wine jar aside, and then started to dig the ground with an engineer shovel. He saw that Feng Fujiko was a forehead lawsuit and still didn''t understand what Naruto was going to do.


    Naruto explained while digging, "I heard that there is a custom in southern China. Parents would use glutinous rice to make three jars of rice wine after their daughter was born, and buried it in their yard, and wait until their daughter was married. Dig it out and give it to the husband''s family as a gift for the dowry. Such wine is called daughter red."


    Naruto understood it so well. If Minefujiko didn''t understand yet, she would be a fool. He looked at Naruto dumbfoundedly and said, "Are you going to bury Santan''s daughter red for Judy?"


    "How about? Can''t it?" Naruto supported his body with a shovel and looked back with a smile.


    "Do you really plan to raise Judy as a daughter?"

 415 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 415

    "My little master, I''m only seventeen, OK, how can there be such a big daughter?"


    "How can you tell that you guy is only seventeen years old?" Feng Fujiko murmured, holding her mouth, she herself was considered a representative of extremely precocious, but most of her getting along with Naruto was out of disadvantage.


    Naruto also smiled at this, although the experience of Fujiko Mine is more bumpy than 99% of the people in the world, resulting in her lack of trust in everything and an extreme love for money, but compared with Naruto''s experience, that is The difference between the two people''s experiences is too big to be comparable at all.


    "Judy is now a member of our family. Although I didn''t plan to raise her as a daughter, these three jars of wine always make me remember that Judy is my family."


    He also had a tragic experience in childhood, which made Mine Fujiko feel very sympathetic to Judy. Naruto''s reason was considered acceptable by Mine Fujiko.


    "Well, your idea is not bad," Feng Fujiko muttered a little awkwardly, "I''ll help you bury it together."


    "Okay."


    Although Feng Fujiko looks like a woman, her fighting and free kicks are all professionally trained. After Naruto¡¯s years of teaching, Feng Fujiko has gradually approached the strongest mankind and beat Naruto. One weighs seventy or eighty catties (20 or 30 catties and fifty catties of wine) and it is easy to pass it to Naruto.


    After burying all three jars of rice wine in the ground, Naruto covered the soil and jumped on it twice, stomping the soil down, feeling as if he was at ease in his heart.


    Feng Fujiko looked at the obviously refurbished place, and smiled. His parents buried wine for his daughter...this kind of caution Sifeng Fujiko would never admit.


    "By the way, what if this wine is stolen by a monkey?" Feng Fujiko suddenly asked a question that disrupted the atmosphere. It is true that the monkey has a criminal record and often goes to Naruto¡¯s wine cellar to steal alcohol and drink, most of which are Naruto stopped, and sometimes deliberately released the monkey to relieve the greedy.


    Naruto showed an extremely weird and evil smile and stroked the ground a few times with a shovel.


    "Do you know this word?"


    Although Feng Fujiko is proficient in various languages, the character written by Naruto that many Chinese cannot recognize himself, Fang Fujiko shook his head.


    "This word is pronounced'''' (zhi, going to sound). It is a torture in ancient China. If I want to torture a person, I will knock a bone out of him first, burn it into ashes and add clay Inside, he burned a bone china bowl, and then served him rice in the bone china bowl every day, and then cut a piece of meat from him, without oil in the pan, dry fry and feed it to him.


    After he has eaten all his hands and feet, tell him the truth, and then knock off all the bones of his hands and feet, goug his eyes, cut off his ears and nose, pull out his tongue and head to make a human body, and then throw it into a septic tank. Let him fend for himself."


    Naruto¡¯s horrible punishment of torturing his body and heart made a woman like Feng Fujiko, who has experienced a lot of darkness, felt a chill on her back, and her whole body was erect. She couldn¡¯t help rubbing her arms with her hands. Yes, but at this time she really felt cold, she really shouldn''t have come out, even if she wants to come out, she should wear a down jacket.


    Feng Fujiko just listened to that, not to mention a certain ancestral creature with bad thoughts, immediately fled back to his room, I didn''t hear, I didn''t hear anything...


    "Is it cold? Let me hug." Naruto took the opportunity to step up, and threw the shovel aside, and hugged Feng Fujiko.


    The warm smell of Naruto''s body like the sun really made Feng Fujiko feel warm and comfortable. He habitually conceals his heart and does not want anyone to touch the softness in his heart~ The soft Feng Fujiko''s face blushed slightly, and he said awkwardly: You guy said such disgusting things!"


    "Hehehe..." Naruto smiled, and the more disgusting Feng Fujiko hadn''t seen it yet.


    "Let''s go, it''s time to go back and get Judy up."


    "Huh!" Feng Fujiko looked at Naruto again, turning his head and striding towards the room.


    "By the way, I also buried Santan''s daughter red for you." Naruto made Feng Fujiko turn around immediately with his eyes burning.


    "where is it?!"


    "How can this kind of thing be told to you?" Naruto rolled his eyes, "I plan to drink the three jars of wine by myself. How can I find you, a wealthy fan?!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Feng Fujiko~ his teeth clenched his lower lip, this time he really blushed. When his daughter was given to her husband on the day of her marriage, Naruto also planned to drink her three-tan daughter red by herself, which made Feng Fujiko suspect Naruto. Did you wait for her here on purpose?


    "Huh! Sooner or later, I will dig out those three jars of wine and drink it secretly!"


    "If you can find it, you''re good at it." Naruto smiled evilly, and when Feng Fujiko knew where her three jars of wine were buried, Fenquan gave Naruto a fat punch.


    Too insidious!!


    Click!


    Naruto opened the door gently, and walked into the girl''s room... to be precise, it was a young girl, Judy''s room.


    Unlike ordinary little girls¡¯ rooms, there are pink dolls and decorations everywhere. Although Judy¡¯s room also has three dolls, it is a cloth made according to the figures of Naruto, Mine Fujiko and Lupin. Doll, the decoration of the room is much simpler than that of little girls of the same age. There is a group photo on the table. Judy is standing in the middle with a cone, Feng Fujiko is hugging her neck from behind, Naruto is hugging her from behind With Feng Fujiko''s neck and a monkey in the background, this is their family portrait.


    "Judy, it''s time to get up."


    "Woo..."


    Little Judy, who was awkwardly asleep, still had some problems with lying in bed. She woke up suddenly, pouted in her sleep, turned her back to Naruto and continued to sleep.


    Naruto smiled wickedly, put his hands into Judy''s bed, I scratched~~I scratched~~


    "Hahaha... giggle..."


    Judy was naturally ticklish, and was chuckled by Naruto, his brain forcibly awake.


    "Brother...don''t...don''t scratch it...itch...chuck..."


    Naruto put her hands under Judy''s armpits, brought her to her face, and said, "I''m asking you to be a girl!"


    "Woo... Brother is a badass." Little Judy pursed her mouth unhappily. After no tickling punishment, her brain began to become unconscious and confused, and her small body leaned against Naruto.


    "Hug..."


    "This girl..." Naruto looked helpless, although he said that he would not raise Judy as a daughter, but now, apart from Naruto being not old enough, from Naruto''s attitude towards Judy, the two In fact, in many ways, she looks like a father and daughter.


    Naruto hugged Judy and walked into the bathroom, poured water on her, took off the towel, and squeezed the toothpaste. Judy''s eyes were still not fully opened, she brushed her teeth and washed her face in a daze, then went back to the room and changed her clothes. , Go downstairs for breakfast.


    After a cup of milk, Judy was finally fully awake.


    Feng Fujiko wiped Judy''s mouth with her napkin. Judy smiled sweetly and said, "Thank you Fujiko sister."


    Feng Fujiko squeezed Judy''s neck again and smiled, "You girl."


    "Hehe..."


    After breakfast, Judy started a day of study. Naruto didn¡¯t let Judy go to school because they couldn¡¯t learn what Judy needs. The three things taught at home are enough for Judy to learn for a lifetime. .


    Naruto teaches Judy to play guns and close combat, and at the same time is responsible for Judy''s promotion training. Naruto is the most experienced in this regard. After all, he has done many things in this area before.Feng Fujiko teaches Judy to change appearance, change voice, imitate and catch psychology.Lupin is responsible for teaching Judy to escape, throwing knives, various languages, and many other aspects of knowledge.


    With this level of faculty, the president of the United States can''t really enjoy this treatment.


    Three years after Judy arrived at Naruto¡¯s house, Naruto and Mine Fujiko adopted a four-year-old girl. She and Mine Fujiko had the same natural wavy brown hair. As their daughter, Mine Fujiko was also there. After that, Naruto was formally pulled into his bed.


    Chapter 7-The First Encounter of Drag Racing!Screaming witch!!


    Beginning in the 1980s, led by the United States, the electronics industry has entered an unprecedented period of development. Computers and networks have rapidly covered every corner of the world.


    In this huge wave of electronics, the U.S. Whirlpool Group seized business opportunities and developed rapidly, coupled with the strong support of the United States, in less than ten years, it has established its dominance in the electronics industry.


    After that, the Whirlpool Group began to develop in other directions, becoming a huge chaebol who would eventually have money flow into his account as long as someone spent money, no matter what they did.


    As a chairman who doesn''t care at all, Naruto has only the company''s monthly regular meetings and annual meetings, and he does not usually appear in the company at all.Later, after developing the video conferencing technology, Naruto didn¡¯t even go to the company at all. The following will only appear at the annual meeting. Basically, except for the general manager of the company and a few members of the board of directors, the remaining employees He doesn''t even know what his chairman''s name is, whether he is a man or a woman, or what he looks like. He can be regarded as the laziest chairman in the world.


    The whirlpool group is the only one, and the number of assets it owns exceeds the sum of the other nine of the top ten groups in the United States. Such a huge piece of fat is naturally eye-catching, and many companies have sent commercial spies into the whirlpool group.

 416 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 416

    It is said that after stealing the information, a commercial spy was arrested by the police before giving the information to his real boss. After a court trial, he was sentenced to five years in prison, but he committed suicide in prison three days later. All his family members were killed in a car accident.


    And on the night that commercial spies committed suicide, all the companies that had sent out spies, and even some companies that planned to send spies but had not yet taken action, the directors of the chaebol all received a letter, which they put in theirs when they were asleep. On the pillow side, all the things they can''t see are recorded on it.


    Although there was no signature on the letter, everyone thought of the person who sent the letter. They were so scared and sweated that they didn''t dare to have any thoughts about the whirlpool group.


    As a very incompetent boss, Naruto doesn¡¯t really care how much money he can make. Anyway, even if he loses it all, he can make it back. Because Naruto¡¯s fearless investment, there are many places where he is losing money. , But there are also some places where you make a lot of money, and Naruto will make a lot of money if you pull up and make up for it.


    In the late 1980s and early 1990s, Naruto, the named chairman, left the United States to investigate the black organization and went to Japan, where the FBI and the Japanese police reached a joint agreement. Next, Naruto hung the title of Police Department Supplement in the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department.


    Naruto is basically the same as Erlangshen in the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. He does not listen to the announcement, and no one can directly give orders to Naruto. You can only discuss with him any tasks. There is no way. This is strength.


    Naruto can only be regarded as a part-time policeman in the Metropolitan Police Department. His main task when he comes to Japan is to investigate matters related to the black organization. By the way, he also expands his group power to Japan and even the entire Asian territory. The most important thing is , Look around to see if there are any beautiful girls.


    Therefore, apart from the status of the police department, Naruto''s main occupation is actually to be a teacher in the Emperor Dan Country, teaching sports.


    "Ah~~"


    Naruto is sitting on his beloved black Lamborghini Countach, slowly climbing the streets of Japan with the steering wheel in one hand. With the rapid economic development, there are more and more cars in Japan. Naruto is behind this Lamborghini. The huge fixed wind wing is useless at this speed.


    Naruto drove the car to the intersection, just in time for a red light, watching the slowly beating countdown, Naruto''s eyes were lazy, as if she would fall asleep at any time, so boring recently, I don¡¯t know Is there anything exciting.


    V5~V5~V5~V5~


    As if hearing Naruto¡¯s expectations, the road that was originally dull due to traffic jams suddenly sounded a very urgent ~ rushing police car, and then Naruto saw a black one. It was obvious that he had done it. The modified Land Rover rushed out from the right intersection, followed by a white Mazda RX-7FD3S, with a warning light on the roof of the Mazda FD.(FD is the car of Keisuke Takahashi in the initial D, and his brother Ryosuke Takahashi is FC)


    Ahhhhh!


    The white Mazda FD chased the black modified Land Rover and rushed out of the intersection. Accompanied by a screaming ghost and the sound of burning tires, the Mazda FD drifted laterally and almost rushed through the intersection at super high speed.


    The driving skills of the black Land Rover drivers also seem to be very good and extremely crazy. Judging from Naruto''s eyesight, the speed should be close to one hundred yards.


    A black and white car galloped past. Many car owners hadn''t realized what was going on. Naruto seemed to understand. Five minutes ago, I heard a radio broadcast that a robber armed a gun and robbed a high-end jewelry and gold shop in Ginza. , Took away hundreds of millions of high-end jewellery and gold jewelry, the robbers had firearms, so after the robbery happened, the Metropolitan Police Department immediately notified car owners on the street to pay attention.


    "Sure enough there is something fun!"


    Naruto, who was panicking lately, showed an excited smile, and then immediately kicked the accelerator, shifted gears, and slammed the direction.


    boom!!


    Naruto loves his car very much. Unlike Lupin¡¯s bastard, his Mercedes-Benz SSK doesn¡¯t know how many cars he broke. Naruto cares about his car very much. Naruto¡¯s Lamborghini Countach Although the configuration is not comparable to the F1 car, it is definitely the top of this era in the sports car family.


    The powerful monster-like engine roared, and then the tires and the asphalt ground produced violent friction, producing high-temperature white smoke, and then the tires slipped violently and immediately turned to the next lane. Lamborghini''s powerful acceleration was in the straight. Fully demonstrated on the


    The black bull started to run wildly on the street. The engine speed quickly exceeded 5000 rpm. The roar of the transmission system and the roar of the V12 engine were intertwined, like the roar of a monster running on the ground.


    Mazda FD is considered a very good sports car for most people, but it is too far behind the Lamborghini Countach, which has created countless brilliants. The two are not at the same level. As for other police cars, Can only eat the dust behind Naruto.


    Naruto stepped on the accelerator and continued to accelerate. The black bull gradually caught up with the white Mazda FD in front. Naruto took out a warning light and placed it on the roof of the car.


    "Miwako! Hurry up! Can''t let them run away!"


    In the white Mazda FD, a beautiful woman with long hair constantly urges a chasing friend sitting in the driver''s seat.


    "I know! Those bastards will never escape!!" Mikako Sato, who drove the car, clutched the steering wheel tightly, and the speed displayed on the speed dashboard had already exceeded a hundred yards. Those frenzied robbers didn''t just steal it. He also killed two shop assistants and a customer. They were inhumane. They must not be allowed to run away.


    Two beautiful rookie policewomen drove after the robber''s black Land Rover, but at this high speed, the long-haired beauty Miyamoto on the co-pilot found that a car was catching up behind her.


    "Mikako, there is a car coming up behind!" Yumi Miyamoto turned her head in surprise to look at the powerful and exaggerated super sports car behind, "There are warning lights on it! Then... isn''t that Lamborghini Countach?! Metropolitan Police Department Is there such a car?!"


    Lamborghini¡¯s top supercar is actually not suitable as a police car at all. First, the price is too expensive and the maintenance costs are also scary. Second, because the horsepower is too strong, it is not easy to handle at the beginning, and it is easy to cause accidents, especially in On the congested city streets, Sanlai, Lamborghini''s tough lines are not suitable for Japanese style.


    Sato Mikako was surprised to see the black Lamborghini getting closer and closer from the rearview mirror. He was crazy when he drove a hundred yards in the downtown area, but the other party was actually a lot faster than her. He was a lunatic.


    Naruto is indeed a lunatic. Even if there is no Chakra, his reaction power and control are far better than ordinary people. He dared to reach the highest speed even in the downtown area. Lamborghini gradually rushed to the side of Mazda FD.


    Naruto lowered the window, and at the same time, Mikako Sato also lowered the window.


    When the speed exceeds one hundred yards, the wind pressure is very scary, enough to turn a beautiful woman into a dinosaur. In this case, normal speech can''t be heard at all. Naruto pointed his finger to the front, and it was still within their field of vision. Black Land Rover inside.


    Mikako Sato nodded, motioning to understand, then lowered the car window, focusing all his attention on tracking the enemy.


    Naruto¡¯s original one-handed direction was changed to both hands at this time, and with his feet pressed, the speed number displayed on the dashboard increased again, gradually approaching 150 yards, and the Lamborghini front soon surpassed the Mazda FD of Mikako Sato.


    "Damn it! Why is there another one?!" The robber boss sitting in the Land Rover said uncomfortably. The ordinary police had long been thrown away, but the white Mazda FD was just like a ghost. They, now they don''t know where a Lamborghini ran out from, and it was faster!


    "Boss, what should we do?!"


    The robber boss pointed to the intersection ahead and said, "Rush over there! Get rid of them!"


    "Yes!"


    The younger brother immediately obeyed the order and hit the direction. Using the Land Rover''s high chassis and powerful horsepower, he rushed directly from the green belt between the two lanes, rushed to the opposite lane, and then turned into the next street.


    "Cut! Really courageous!"


    Naruto sipped uncomfortably, and then became more excited on his face. He couldn''t do this. It wasn''t that he was incapable, but that the car was not good. As a supercar, Lamborghini had an ultra-low chassis and body to reduce wind resistance. It''s strange that the green belt doesn''t run into problems.


    Lamborghini''s V12 engine roared, and the speed displayed on the dashboard had exceeded two hundred yards.


    "That speed will crash!" Mikako Sato who followed behind exclaimed, turning at that speed, don''t you want to live?!


    Under Sato Miwako¡¯s shocked gaze, Naruto made a perfect performance on the street, holding the direction with his right hand and holding the handbrake with his left. In an instant, the sound of the car came across, and the rear wheels almost completely lost friction. Man controls the inertia of the entire car, entering the corner at a rapid speed and then exiting the corner at a rapid speed, like a black lightning.


    "Okay... so amazing..." Sato Miwako''s eyes were slightly blurred, she couldn''t believe the scene she saw just now, the perfect drift, when the whole body was horizontally in front of her, it seemed to produce a slow motion picture. Mikako Sato felt that she had never seen such a perfect and beautiful rapid drift.


    "Miwako! Look at the way!"


    My friend Yumi Miyamoto''s yelling awakened Mikako Sato, her hands holding the steering wheel clenched unconsciously, and excitement appeared in her eyes.


    "I won''t lose either!" Mikako Sato yelled, and then took a deep breath. Miyamoto Yumi immediately covered her ears.


    Ahhhhh!


    With the stern scream and the pleasant burning of the tire, Mikasa Sato passed the right-angle corner as quickly as possible. The robbers'' idea of ??using the corner to throw away the two cars behind seemed to be lost.


    Although Land Rover has a high chassis and strong torsion that Lamborghini does not have, in terms of speed, Lamborghini is obviously better. Naruto drove his beloved Lamborghini Countach and quickly got close to the black Land Rover.


    boom!!


    Naruto turned to the left and used the Lamborghini''s body to hit it directly. Countless sparks flew out where the two cars collided, forcing the black Land Rover to slow down.


    Land Rover lowered the car window, and what greeted Naruto was not surrender, but a miniature submachine gun!


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    "I~ fuck!"


    Naruto yelled, and immediately lowered his body. The bullet from the submachine gun smashed the window glass, but did not penetrate the alloy door. In this case, Naruto had to reduce the speed. At the same time, because of Naruto The Land Rover, who slowed down the speed of the vehicle just now, was overtaken by Mikako Sato.

 417 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 417

    "Stop! We are the police!"


    Miwako Sato lowered the window and shouted, while Yumi Miyamoto held Miwako Sato''s gun and aimed it in the direction of the Land Rover.


    Boom boom boom!!


    This group of frenzied robbers would not simply surrender, and a row of micro submachine guns shot past them.


    "hateful!"


    When seeing the mini submachine gun, Mikako Sato immediately reduced the speed, but the bullet still completely shattered the windshield, and the front cover was also punched with countless dents.


    "They actually have submachine guns! Damn it!!"


    Just when Mikako Sato gritted his teeth, thinking about how to catch this group of robbers who were particularly crazy and had a powerful weapon like a mini submachine gun, the corner of his eye noticed that the black Lamborghini accelerated again.


    Naruto adjusted his state and slammed the accelerator to the end. Lamborghini''s speed advantage was displayed in a brutal way, and he almost rushed to the front of the black Land Rover within a few breaths.


    Naruto''s direction went from the right to the end, while pulling on the handbrake and stepping on the brake.The four tires locked up immediately, and the entire body had a 180-degree flick on the street. The front of the car was facing the front of the Land Rover, and the brakes were completely locked.


    "Oops!!"


    "Be careful!!"


    Chapter 8-Metropolitan Police Department Double Flower ~ Mikako Sato and Yumi Miyamoto!


    Boom!!


    A dull loud noise!!


    The black Land Rover was too close because it was too close, and it ran into the front of the Lamborghini Countach.


    Although the Lamborghini Countach model was scary and expensive from the time it went on the market, creating a myth. After the production was discontinued a few years ago, the auction price of the Countach at the auction house easily exceeded one million dollars, but it is really expensive. What''s more, Naruto is still a customized Countach.


    The main materials of the body are aluminum alloy, high-density tungsten steel and glass fiber, which contains some harder titanium alloys and carbon nanofiber alloys. As far as civilian cars are concerned, Naruto¡¯s Countach is beyond the entire era. Level.


    Countach''s four tires were all locked, and the front end was subjected to a frontal impact from a Land Rover. The four tires did not roll. The whole car was hit and moved out nearly ten meters away, but in the end the Land Rover was stopped by force.


    In comparison, Land Rover suffered more damage than Naruto¡¯s Countach, and because the Land Rover¡¯s site was too high and the Countach¡¯s site was too low, part of the lateral impact was transferred to the longitudinal direction, lifting the Land Rover. The front of the car was placed on the hood of the Countach. Fortunately, it didn''t fly over, otherwise Naruto would have a bloody spit.


    Naruto pierced the airbag with the Kusanaru sword and ran out of the car. On the other side, seven robbers also escaped from the black Land Rover. Two of the robbers saw their faces. Red, apparently injured because of the impact just now.


    "Damn boy! Kill him!"


    The bandit leader said fiercely that they had already killed three people during the robbery, and a few more were not too many. Several men immediately adjusted their status. They had three micro submachine guns and three .39 pistols. There was even a powerful shotgun blasting towards Naruto.


    Naruto turned over and immediately hid behind Countach''s body. At the same time, he took out the poisoned arrowwood''s poisonous kunai from the inside of his clothes, ready to attack at any time.


    Although Naruto is very good at marksmanship, he does not use other firearms except for sniper rifles, especially pistols, because Naruto feels that at close range, the pistol is not as powerful as his kunai.


    Seven robbers and seven aimed at Naruto''s position with a burst of fire, hitting the Countach''s body pitted, but the specially made Countach was not so easy to penetrate, and could last a while.


    boom!


    A gunshot sounded behind the seven robbers, and then one robber was headshot and fell softly to the ground.


    "Damn! Forget there are two policewomen! You three go and deal with those two policemen!"


    "Yes! Boss!"


    The six robbers were divided into two sides. Three of them used powerful firepower to suppress Mikako Sato and Yumi Miyamoto, and the remaining three wanted to quickly solve Naruto. However, they really made a mistake in the order of their actions. .


    In their opinion, there are two police officers on one side, and a guy who looks like a policeman on the other. Of course, they deal with the less crowded side first, and then concentrate the firepower to eliminate the two on the other side in one fell swoop, but in reality, Naruto is alone. Its firepower is stronger than that of Sato Miwako and Miyamoto Yumi.


    Although they are two policewomen, they are actually only a pistol belonging to Mikako Sato. They both went to the Metropolitan Police Department to report on the first day today. They suddenly received news of the robbery and immediately dispatched, although Mikako Sato''s gun was still in the case. It was only sent half an hour before it happened, and Yumi Miyamoto hadn''t received a gun yet, and the two of them were actually just a pistol.


    They should suppress Naruto first, and then focus their firepower on that side to clean up Mikako Sato and Yumi Miyamoto, and then use the firepower of six people to deal with Naruto. Unfortunately, they got the wrong order.


    Just facing three people, and still three pistols, even Naruto today is easy and happy.


    A golden retriever immediately rushed out from behind the cover of Countach''s body, and then quickly shot six kunai, flying towards the three robbers in front of them.


    Bang bang bang!!


    The three robbers aimed at Naruto and kept their guns off, but Naruto''s feet quickly moved and jumped in the air. Now he can''t be faster than a bullet, but he just needs to be faster than the person who fired the gun.


    "what!"


    All three of them were hit by Kuunai, and two of them were hidden away by the two. Naruto smiled secretly. As long as they were stabbed by his kunai, they would definitely be dead.


    However, the poison that kills instantly in martial arts novels is exaggerated, not so poisonous, and the poison of poison arrow wood is also the same. Naruto just left a trick, and the three were stabbed by Kuunai. When Naruto''s pain slowed the shooting movement, Naruto immediately rushed up with the Kusanaru sword.


    laugh!


    The Excalibur Kusanagi Sword has nothing to cut in this world. The human body is too fragile compared to the blade of the drafting Naginata. Naruto swipes a sword, and even the flag wood swordsmanship does not need to be used. He was completely decapitated, and a chubby head fell to the ground, blood spurting up to two or three meters high.


    Naruto, whose hands were already stained with the blood of countless people, didn''t hesitate to make a shot, a sword immediately stab at another robber.


    Naruto''s cold murderous aura finally made the opponent react, holding the pistol in a shaking hand, and aimed at Naruto.


    Ding!


    "Ah!"


    With a crisp sound, Naruto''s sword cut off the man''s gun and his palm, with blood splashing, carrying the pistol and palm that had been cut in half.


    The huge screams here finally made all the three robbers over there react. Seeing that two of his accomplices were solved instantly, the robber boss was even more angry and said: "You two deal with the two policemen! "


    "Yes, boss!"


    boom!!


    The bandit boss loaded the bullet, and then the shotgun blasted Naruto.


    Naruto is extremely fast. When the opponent loaded the bullet, he turned over and jumped to the back of Countach''s body. He used Countach''s body as a body armor again, and took out a pair of sunglasses and a pair of sunglasses from his pocket. Flash bomb.


    Naruto also has more destructive grenades, even poisonous gas bombs, but the other three are too close to the two policewomen, Naruto can''t use that kind of destructive and uncontrollable weapons.


    "This is a gift for you!"


    With a loud shout, Naruto pulled off the tab on the flash bomb and threw the flash bomb high.


    Suddenly seeing something flying out, people''s subconscious reaction is of course their eyes staring at it, but after the flash bomb flew in the air for two seconds, it burned the internal magnesium and ammonium nitrate, and emitted a strong irritation to the human eye. Dazzling glare.


    "Ah! What is this?!"


    "Damn! Flash bomb! How come there is such a thing?!"


    Who would have thought that Naruto would carry flash bombs on his body. It is not uncommon for special police officers to rescue hostages, or soldiers who have such things on their bodies when performing tasks, but Naruto is obviously not a special police officer, and he is not fighting now.

 418 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 418

    The opportunity is fleeting, Naruto seized the opportunity, because wearing sunglasses, the impact of strong light on him was reduced a lot. Naruto was basically not affected by the flash bomb, and rushed to the boss of the robber, the Kusanaru sword in his hand. Pierced his heart instantly.


    Sato Miwako also seized the opportunity, taking advantage of the glare just disappearing and the sight of the remaining robbers hadn''t recovered, instantly killed two robbers with a police gun, but still let one robber run away.


    "Huh~~It''s finally solved." Naruto wiped the non-existent sweat on his forehead, and then retracted the Kusanagi sword into the scabbard.


    "Huh~" Sato Mikako also breathed a sigh of relief, put her pistol away, walked to Naruto''s face, and said, "Mr., thank you for helping you catch the robber this time."


    "It''s nothing, it''s just a trivial matter." Naruto is not modest, because it is really a trivial matter to him. He is only because he has been bored recently and suddenly found something interesting to follow. It was not intentional. Kill those robbers.


    "But..." Sato Mikako turned his voice, looked at the remains of the flash bomb on the ground, and said, "This gentleman, please explain why you have flash bombs on your body?"


    "This one¡­¡­"


    "Flash bombs are contraband, and ordinary people are not allowed to hold them. If you can''t give a reasonable explanation, this gentleman, please follow me back to the Metropolitan Police Department."


    Naruto''s mouth twitched, and he probably thought of who this short-haired policewoman was full of justice, and couldn''t help but want to smoke himself. It was nosy.


    V5~V5~V5~V5~


    Just when Naruto was thinking about how to make up a reasonable explanation, the police force finally arrived after the gun battle was over. The middle-aged uncle wearing a hat who got off a police car made Naruto an instant Rush to see the gold bricks.


    "Mumu, you are finally here."


    "Ha, it turned out to be like this."


    A pretty long-haired traffic policewoman Miyamoto Yumi, after listening to Mugure¡¯s explanation, finally understood that the blond man who helped her and Mikako stop the robbers and recovered hundreds of millions of stolen goods is also a police officer of the Metropolitan Police Department. It was made up by the police department, and his possession of bladed swords and flash bombs were approved and not illegal.


    "Senior, I''m sorry, I misunderstood you before." The serious and righteous newcomer Mikako Sato said embarrassedly to Naruto.


    "Forget it, it''s okay." Naruto has always been very big about beauties, but then his face changed slightly and said: "But you two are too impulsive, you actually took a gun to hunt down a group of all Robbers with guns, if I didn''t run into them today, you two might be dead."


    The beautiful female detective and the pretty female traffic police have different personalities. The more mischievous Yumi Miyamoto spit out her tongue, while the very serious at work Mikako Sato scratched her head boyishly and said, "I also know that, just After hearing that the robbers actually killed three people for the sake of robbery, I couldn''t bear it. I absolutely didn''t want them to get away with it, so I drove after them."


    Naruto shook his head helplessly. He didn''t want to comment too much on Sato Mikako''s view of good and evil. After all, everyone has their own ideas.


    "But it''s a pity, another robber ran away."


    "Don''t worry about this, he won''t live long."


    "Why do you say that, senior?"


    "My kuma is coated with the sap of the poisonous arrowwood, the most poisonous plant in the world. As long as the wound is stained with that sap, it can paralyze the heart and die in as short as 20 minutes. That guy is probably already dead."


    Mikako Sato and Yumi Miyamoto looked at each other in surprise. Although they felt that Naruto''s actions were cruel, but thinking about the situation at the time, it was in a gun battle. The opponent had a huge advantage in terms of number and firepower. Mikako Sato shot. Three robbers were killed, Naruto, even if the one who was going to be poisoned was only three, they were on par with Mikako Sato, and one robber whose palm was cut off by Naruto was sent off. The hospital, it''s time to be sent to the detention ward, think about it this way, Naruto has done nothing wrong.


    The big character Yumi Miyamoto quickly forgot about the poisoning, but became interested in Naruto''s weapons.


    "Senior, why do you use kunai and sword, you feel like a samurai."


    "I''m not as honest as a samurai." Naruto rolled his eyes and said: "It''s just that I use these things more easily, and in close combat, the power of a pistol is not as powerful as a military stab."


    "So... so senior..."


    "Are you a hundred thousand why?" Naruto''s forehead dropped three black lines and looked at Yumi Miyamoto, who was like a problem baby.


    "Okay, okay, let''s not ask, but, senpai, tonight, Mikako and I will treat you to dinner, okay? Just as repaying you for saving us." Miyamoto Yumi offered an invitation to Naruto, and Mikako Sato was stunned. He was taken aback, and then nodded. After all, the other party was regarded as the person who saved him, and he was still a senior. In a country with high levels of hierarchy, it is normal for juniors to invite seniors to dinner and take the initiative to build good relationships.


    "After eating..." Naruto looked like it was difficult.


    "Senior, it is not a good man''s job to refuse the invitation of two beauties." Miyamoto Yumi raised her index finger, showing a playful expression, and made a definition of a "good man".


    "Two beauties?" Naruto deliberately teased Miyamoto Yumi, so he glanced at Sato Mikako and said, "But I only saw one."


    "Hey...Senior bullies!" Yumi Miyamoto pouted a little unhappy.


    "Senior, please don''t say that." Mikako Sato said blushing slightly.


    "Haha, you two little girls." Naruto laughed loudly and rubbed the hairs of Mikako Sato and Yumi Miyamoto.


    "Hate! Don''t call me little girl! Seniors are not much older than us, right."


    "I''m not a kid either!"


    Naruto¡¯s words made the two beautiful policewomen a little unhappy, while Naruto spread out his hands and said helplessly: "Thank you two for considering me as an old man, but I am 32 years old this year."


    "Hey?" The voices of the two women are both raised. Compare the middle-aged police officer Mumu, who is fat, wide, and with a beard, who is thirty-five years old this year. Then he looks at the sun-like smile in front of him. The handsome Naruto Uzumaki, two policewomen with different personalities came to the same conclusion.


    "you''re lying!"


    Chapter 9-Shura Field!The eight-character mantra of the imperial girl, see the wind make the rudder, pretend to be stupid!


    Mikako Sato and Yumi Miyamoto didn¡¯t want to believe that the handsome young man in front of him who looked like he was in his early twenties was already 32 years old, and Naruto had to take out his ID card. This proved his innocence. ".


    "I can''t believe it, I''m already thirty-two years old."


    Yu Miyamoto opened his eyes curiously and stared at Naruto¡¯s face. Mikako Sato also had the same expression. Although he was serious at work, he still had some big things, some eight, some childish playful girls. , Naruto''s face completely incompatible with the actual age really surprised the two of them.


    Miyamoto Yumi¡¯s level of nerves is considered top-level in this world, staring at Naruto¡¯s face that doesn¡¯t look like a middle-aged uncle, the closer he gets, both of them almost breathe. When sprayed on the opponent''s face, Miyamoto Yumi didn''t notice it either.


    "Really hard to believe it, ooo, ooo ...... skin were all better than me." As a 22-year-old beauty vitality, Miyamoto Yumi difficult to accept a 32-year-old uncle of the skin better than themselves.


    Let it die and live!


    Naruto''s body is no longer a human since he used Eight Door Dunjia.Because of the use of Eight Door Dunjia, the whole body collapsed, and then under the power of the golden nightmare king, Naruto was not dead. Although he was sealed with Chakra, Naruto¡¯s whole body seemed to be reborn. The beard disappeared, the calluses on the hands also disappeared, and the hands became as delicate as a baby. This is the reason.


    In fact, Naruto''s body is still in the state of full eight doors, just because Naruto can''t detect it without Chakra, but also because the eight doors are fully opened, Naruto has lost Chakra, but the speed is faster than before. In that state, it¡¯s a lot faster without chakra. Although there is no nine tails, his resilience is stronger than before. If he is pierced by a bullet, he can recover completely within three minutes. Of course, his appetite is also better. It used to be bigger. These were all because of the relationship between Hachimon Dunjia and a sign that Naruto''s body gradually exceeded human standards.


    Miyamoto Yumi didn''t know so much, just stared at Naruto''s face, and finally had to admit that the 22-year-old herself, who considered herself to be a beautiful woman, was not as good as a 32-year-old man.


    "The skin is so good, it''s really foul." Yumi Miyamoto pouted her mouth, looked angrily at Naruto''s foul face, and couldn''t help poking twice with her hand.


    Naruto and Mikako Sato are embarrassed with her poke. How big is this Nizi? After a while, Naruto is angry. As someone who has always molested others, Naruto immediately In the counterattack, she reached out and pinched Miyamoto Yumi''s face.


    "Little girl, this is your punishment!"


    "Ah! Let go!"


    "No!" Naruto was only slightly punished, but then I felt that Miyamoto Yumi''s skin was pretty good, so she squeezed her left hand together.


    "Uuuuu...you dare to pinch my face! I want to pinch it back too!"


    In this way, a beautiful female traffic policeman, and a man who was once the world''s strongest man in the position of Naruto, played a naive game of pinching each other''s faces in disregard of their image.


    In the end, Mikako Sato resisted the twitching of the corners of his mouth and separated the two guys. Looking at the two guys who kept rubbing their flushed faces and staring at each other "viciously", Mikako Sato sighed helplessly. How do you live with an offline friend and an offline boss?


    Sato Mikako''s worries did not come true, because he was very nervous, and Yumi Miyamoto, who passed away quickly with some unhappy, and Naruto, who had always been tolerant to beautiful women, reconciled in twenty minutes.


    After the end of the day''s work, Mikako Sato and Yumi Miyamoto finally concluded their report on today''s robbery, and Naruto finally stayed at the Metropolitan Police Department until the end of get off work because of the two beauties.

 419 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 419

    "Let you wait a long time, senior~~"


    Because it was the first day to report today, and there was a robbery after the report, Yumi Miyamoto hadn''t even gone to pick up her police uniform. She was wearing a light blue T-shirt and a pair of jeans, and she dressed casually.


    "Why do I feel that you call me senior so awkward?" Naruto squeezed his chin, looking at Yumi Miyamoto with helpless expression.


    "Who told you to have such a foul face?"


    "Is this my problem? I can''t control what I look like. If it can be controlled, there will be no ugly people in this world."


    "It''s not your fault or mine?!" Miyamoto Yumi rolled her eyes gorgeously.


    "Stop!" Looking at the two people with big eyes and small eyes, Mikako Sato couldn''t help but come out again to hold them both, "Can you two stop it?"


    "Humph!"


    Miyamoto Yumi and Naruto snorted at the same time, not looking at each other''s face.


    Sato Mikako quietly wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said secretly: Is there really no problem with them?


    Under Sato Mikako''s concern, Naruto and Miyamoto Yumi quarreled while walking forward. Later, Sato Mikako simply ignored them and let the two guys continue to quarrel.


    "So you guys are asking me to eat ramen." Naruto looked at the Japanese-style ramen restaurant in front of him, and suddenly had a strong sense of pleasure, and the smile on his face looked a little weird.


    "Yes, this store was frequented by Miwako and I when we were in the police academy. It tastes good and cheap." Yumi Miyamoto began to talk to Naruto about how many things this store is. Well, Naruto thought that this store was opened by Yumi Miyamoto.


    "What''s wrong, don''t you want us to treat you to a French meal? That''s fine."


    "That''s it." Naruto rolled his eyes and said, "French dinner lasts five or six hours and still can''t get enough." Things that pay more attention to etiquette than food taste are not suitable for Naruto. Kind of big stomach king.


    "Huh, it''s almost the same." Miyamoto Yumi raised her face, but she was a little relaxed in her heart. In fact, she was also a little worried about whether she would be rude if she asked Naruto to eat ramen, but she and Mikako were both talented. Just graduated, where can I have so much money for a big meal?


    Naruto couldn''t guess the little thoughts of Yumi Miyamoto, and said: "I''m just afraid that I will eat you two bankrupts~~" Naruto was telling the truth.


    "Cut!" Yumi Miyamoto squinted Naruto, and said: "You think you are Beelzebub, no matter how much you eat today, we will pack both of us." Beelzebub is one of the seven demon kings of hell. Take charge of sin and gluttony!


    "That''s what you said." Naruto laughed...


    Seeing Naruto''s weird smile, Sato Mikako didn''t know why she felt a bit chilly behind her back, so she subconsciously touched the wallet she put in her pocket... It shouldn''t really go bankrupt.


    The three of them walked into the store. Mikako Sato and Yumi Miyamoto knew the owner very well, and soon ordered three bowls of ramen. The 40-year-old Obasan also teased that Sato and Miyamoto brought her boyfriend. , Miyamoto Yumi laughed and said that it belonged to Miwako''s house, which made Miwako Sato blush to defend her.


    Because there are acquaintances, the ramen noodles are made quickly, and three bowls of ramen noodles are immediately served in front of the three.


    Miyamoto Yumi is a careless guy who has no so-called etiquette at all, and asked while eating noodles.


    "Senior, can I ask you a few questions?"


    "Not good." Naruto refused with one bite, letting Yumi Miyamoto''s words froze halfway, Naruto chuckled a mouthful of hot ramen with noodles in his mouth, and said while chewing: "Now it''s off work. ''Senior'' no longer exists. If you ask''Senior'' questions, who will care about you."


    Naruto deliberately wanted to get closer to the two policewomen. I don¡¯t know if Yumi Miyamoto understood Naruto¡¯s intentions. Anyway, she laughed and said, "Okay, then I will call you Naruto. , You can call me Yumi."


    "Well, just ask if you have anything, Yumi, but I don''t need to answer personal questions."


    "Hehe, they are all very simple questions, Naruto, what do you do at home? It feels like you are rich."


    "How did you tell?"


    "Does this still need to be seen? Your Lamborghini won¡¯t look like a Metropolitan Police Car. I secretly checked it this afternoon. It¡¯s Lamborghini Countach. It has been discontinued two years ago. If you want to buy it now, you can only buy some cars. I found it from a collector. It is said that at a car auction three months ago, a red Countach was sold for 3.5 million U.S. dollars. People who can afford that kind of car are no ordinary people. The police."


    This is not only Miyamoto Yumi, but even Mikako Sato is very curious. If the $3.5 million car is converted into Japanese yen, it will exceed 400 million. It can be said that the price of Naruto''s car will not be higher than this robbery. How few jewels and gold jewellery were stolen in the case, this kind of luxury car, thinking about it with toes, knows that it is not a police officer''s salary that can afford it.


    "Well, I admit, I started a few companies and made some money. The Lamborghini I bought before the suspension of production two years ago was not as expensive as it is now, probably less than half a million US dollars. Look like it."


    After hearing Naruto¡¯s rich and wealthy words, both Miyamoto Yumi and Sato Mikako¡¯s foreheads shed a drop of sweat. This is how rich it takes to say half a million dollars so lightly, it¡¯s about 60 million in Japanese yen.


    "What''s the name of your company?" This sentence was asked by Mikako Sato.


    "This can''t be said." Naruto doesn''t want too many people to know that he is the president of the whirlpool group.


    "Huh? Could it be that your company is doing illegal business, so you can''t see it?" Miyamoto Yumi''s eyes lit up, deliberately irritating Naruto.


    Naruto drank the fresh and mellow tonkotsu broth, and said: "Little girl, the aggressive method is useless to me. If you two want to check, you can check it out, but my company is headquartered in the United States. I can''t find it with a little effort, two little policewomen."


    "I''m not a kid!"


    "Don''t use the term''little policewoman''!"


    The two beautiful policewomen blushed and said, they looked more cute and childish.


    Naruto laughed, and the two policewomen couldn''t help but punch him. Then they withdrew their hands like an electric shock, holding them in his heart, feeling a panic in his heart beating.


    Naruto secretly observed the reactions of the two women, knowing that they were both shy, so that they would not be more embarrassed. After Naruto put down the bowl, he pretended to find nothing and said, "Yumi, is there anything else you want to ask?"


    Naruto¡¯s voice dispelled the strange feeling in her heart, raising her head, Naruto¡¯s warm smile really touched Yumi¡¯s heart, and then she showed a lovely smile, saying: "Now, senior, do you think Who is more beautiful than Miwako or I?"


    Guru!


    Naruto swallowed the noodle soup in his mouth fiercely, feeling that the eyes of the two beautiful policewomen were on him, and the cold sweat behind him immediately came off. What''s the situation?Why did it suddenly become the legendary Shura Field?


    This kind of question is the same as the question of "Who do you save when your wife and mother fall into the water at the same time?" It is not appropriate to answer anyone, especially when both parties are present. In this case, men have to use the eight-character mantra.


    Seeing the wind make the rudder, pretend to be foolish!


    In fact, Yumi blushed after asking this question. She didn''t know why, but when she remembered that Naruto was angry that she saw only one beauty and stared at Mikako, she felt a little unhappy in her heart. I want to know what senses he and Miwako have in this man''s heart.


    Sato Miwako''s face was also hot, staring at Naruto with scorching eyes. Similarly, she subconsciously wanted to know what she was like in the heart of this excellent man.


    Naruto scratched his cheek and said, "Well, Yumi, you and Miwako have different styles. It''s hard to say who is more beautiful."


    "Don''t say such ambiguity, answer honestly!" Miyamoto Yumi pursed his lips in dissatisfaction, but he was actually uneasy.


    "I really can''t tell who is more beautiful, but Yumi is lively and cute, carefree and without any scheming. I will feel very comfortable and happy with you. As a criminal policeman, Miwako is shrewd and capable. I like it very much."


    Naruto stuffed two candies on each side, and praised both women, but not to mention who is more beautiful, whether it is the careless Yumi Miyamoto or the heroic Mikako Sato blushes and feels inexplicable at his words. He was ashamed, but also a little hopeful, timid, for fear that the two of Naruto who had said the answer that disappointed him would not pursue this topic anymore. They both blushed and fantasized, making Naruto finally relieved.


    "Boss! Ten more bowls of tonkotsu ramen!"


    Naruto, who had finally escaped from the Shura field, decided to replenish all the nutrients of the brain cells that had just been consumed, and showed his true qualities of a big stomach king in front of the two women.


    "Shrimp?"


    The two beautiful policewomen began to regret the treat...


    Chapter 10-Shy policewoman, red viper, screaming witch!


    Miyamoto Yumi and Sato Mikako have seen what a real big stomach king is. Naruto shouldn¡¯t eat noodles one after another. That¡¯s ten bowls after ten. Seeing that the noodle bowls are getting higher and higher, The hearts of Miyamoto Yumi and Sato Mikako were bleeding gorgeously.


    We might really go bankrupt...

 420 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 420

    Yumi Miyamoto already regretted asking Naruto for ramen, so she should go to the buffet, so even if she goes bankrupt, the buffet owner will go bankrupt. What is her business?


    Neither Miyamoto Yumi and Sato Miwako came from a wealthy family. The Mazda FD owned by Sato Miwako was still left by her father. Although her father died, she and her mother received insurance compensation, but it has been 13 years since Miwako read police. Part of the school''s expenses was part-work and part-study. When the Metropolitan Police Department would be responsible for repairing her car, Mikako Sato was greatly relieved.They will invite Naruto to eat ramen. It is an important fact that the two policewomen who just reported don''t have much money.


    Although a bowl of ramen is not expensive for more than 1,000 yen, eating more than 80 bowls is another matter...


    Naruto drank the last drop of soup in the bowl, put down the noodle bowl, and finally put down the chopsticks he had been holding, because he felt that Mikako Sato and Yumi Miyamoto were about to pass out.


    "thanks for treatment."


    ''Hehe, in fact, you don''t have to thank us much.''


    Sato Miwako and Miyamoto Yumi''s mouth twitched, secretly calculating whether they had enough cash to buy today''s order, this bastard had eaten less than a hundred thousand.


    Just when the two beautiful policewomen were distressed because they didn''t have enough money, Naruto took out his wallet and said to Mrs. Obasan, "Pay the bill."


    "How can this work? We''ve agreed to invite you."


    Regarding the brave performance of the two beautiful policewomen, Naruto pointed to the bowl in front of him, and said: "This is what you asked me, so please give me the money." Then he pointed to the bowl of noodles piled up on the ceiling." This is what I want to eat, so I pay for it myself." Then he said to the two policewomen with lips: "Don''t be brave, I know you have enough money with you, it''s a big deal to invite me next time.''


    Naruto had already hinted at them like that, and the two women who did not have enough money would no longer do their best, otherwise it would be more embarrassing for a while.


    When I walked out of the ramen restaurant, both Miyamoto Yumi and Sato Mikako looked embarrassed. Mikako Sato looked at Naruto apologetically and said, "I''m sorry, Naruto, I have to ask you for it, and you will have to pay in the end."


    "It''s okay, no one has dared to invite me to dinner for a long time anyway."


    ''Uh... we understand...''


    Naruto scratched his head and immediately began to break the news, saying: "The last time someone invited me to dinner or Odagiri Toshiro invited me to eat sushi, he started to vomit blood after I ate more than 700. It''s really boring."


    More than 700...


    Sato Miwako and Miyamoto Yumi were really speechless at Naruto''s unlimited appetite, but thinking about Odakiri Toshiro''s vomiting blood, the two really had a strong urge to snicker and laugh.


    "If you feel embarrassed, then just ask me to eat one bowl at a time. If you divide it up to 80 times, it will be less burdensome for you." Mingre was very "kindly" and gave suggestions.


    Mikako Sato and Yumi Miyamoto looked at each other, and they nodded and agreed.


    Naruto smiled triumphantly, so he made an appointment with the two policewomen for more than 80 meals together.


    "But speaking of it, your appetite is too horrible." Yumi Miyamoto looked at Naruto''s belly with a strange look. A bowl of noodles, the noodles alone is about 100 grams, and 80 bowls are less. Speaking of eight kilograms of noodles, including soup and ingredients, so many things are stuffed into your stomach, why doesn''t this stomach explode?


    "My appetite has always been this big, but when I get older, I have a bigger appetite." Naruto patted his stomach with no change at all. In fact, he is almost digested. "So I have to make money, otherwise I can''t afford to eat. Up."


    "Your appetite really has to earn some money to avoid starvation." Mikako Sato couldn''t help but roll her eyes. The police academy guy, because she trains every day and exercises a lot, she has a lot of appetite. She has seen it before. A person who can eat three or four bowls of ramen at a meal is already considered a big appetite, and it is nothing compared to the guy in front of him.


    A student who graduated from a police university like Sato Mikako usually has a salary of more than 200,000 yen a month at the beginning. Naruto can eat nearly half of it with a single meal. Mikako Sato really has to be surprised.


    "Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Naruto was not ashamed, but smiled smugly.


    Because of the previous shootout, Miwako Sato¡¯s car was sent for overhaul, and Naruto¡¯s car had to be sent back to the United States for overhaul. As a trio without a car, they only had to take the 11 bus home.


    "Now, Naruto, can I ask you a question?"


    "Yumi, can I ask you why you have a problem again?" Naruto looked at the curious baby helplessly.


    "Aha, one last question, I promise."


    "Well, ask."


    "Do you have a girlfriend?"


    "Can I not answer?"


    "That''s right." Miyamoto Yumi stared closely at Naruto''s eyes, trying to see something from his expression and eyes.


    But it''s a pity, how could Naruto, a fox with a thousand years of age, express his emotions so easily from the outside? The blue eyes cannot make Miyamoto Yumi come to any conclusions. The eyes that were originally like the sky become like It was as deep as the sea, smiling at Mikako Sato and Yumi Miyamoto.


    Naruto¡¯s eyes seemed to produce a huge whirlpool, with a terrifying attraction, which attracted the attention of Mikako Sato and Yumi Miyamoto. The two beautiful policewomen were completely attracted by Naruto¡¯s eyes, and their eyes were almost different. Willing to leave.


    "Do you really want to know my answer?"


    "Also... I don''t want to know that much." Yumi Miyamoto panicked a little, wondering why she was a little afraid of Naruto''s answer, and she didn''t dare to pursue the answer to this question.


    Naruto showed a petting expression and squeezed Miyamoto Yumi''s cheek.


    "You girl..."


    "I''m not a kid!" Yumi Miyamoto emphasized this for the third time, as she clenched her small fist.


    Naruto smiled, his eyes were still gentle and dozing, let Miyamoto Yumi let go of her fist weakly, turned to look at Mikako Sato, turned her blush, waved her hand, and turned away.


    The two blushing policewomen stared at the back of Naruto''s departure for a long time before turning around. The two policewomen looked at each other unexpectedly and saw the blush on each other''s face. For some reason, their eyes were dull. A little bit.


    "Ah...Dodge Viper!"


    At the door of an ordinary house in Tokyo, it was still five o''clock in the morning, when the sky was still gray, a woman''s exclamation suddenly sounded on the street, and the woman who exclaimed, looked at one with two eyes beaming. A wild red sports car.


    Naruto pulled out his ears that were itchy by someone''s roar, looked at the girl who was almost lying on his hood, and said, "Yumi, don''t you have to be so excited."


    "It''s weird if you''re not excited! This is a supercar that only came out this year!" Miyamoto almost pressed her pretty face to the hood of the red sports car, and looked at the two reds with bright eyes. Sports car.


    "Dodge Viper?" Mikako Sato stepped down from the white FD with a confused expression. She didn''t understand the car model at all. She didn''t understand why Yumi was so excited. "What is that?"


    "amount¡­¡­"


    Yumi staggered, and almost slammed into the hood. She was really speechless at the natural dull side that her friends sometimes showed.


    Naruto also feels funny. Miwako''s car skills are very good. You can use a car that has not been modified by racing to make extreme speed drifts at a speed of more than 100 yards. In the Metropolitan Police Department, the speed is second only to Naruto, but by itself I don''t know the model at all. I don''t even know that the car I have driven for many years is a Mazda FD. I only know that it is the car left by my father.


    And Yumi Miyamoto, because he is a traffic policeman, is very familiar with various models. A large part of the one-month attack was contributed to car magazines, but his driving skills can only be said to be okay, and the driver''s license has been taken. Twice, and I didn''t buy a car. I am driving a patrol car of the Metropolitan Police Department.


    How did the two of them complement each other and become friends?


    Yumi Miyamoto almost wanted to get into the engine to live in. For the new, wild and dynamic Dodge Viper RT/10, Yumi Miyamoto liked this supercar after reading the magazine. But she definitely can''t afford it with her salary.


    Naruto saw Yumi Miyamoto almost wanting to lie in his car and couldn''t help but smile: "Yumi, if you like it so much, this car will send you off."


    "I don''t want it!" Out of Naruto''s expectation, Miyamoto Yumi refused with a single sentence, "Although I like this car, it is not suitable for me to drive. I will have a lunch with one accelerator and one brake. It''s gone."


    "Huh? Your reason is strange."


    "I''m not as wealthy as you, big boss~~"


    "Um...Should we set off now?"


    Yumi got into Sato Miwako''s Mazda FD, and Naruto drove a fierce red Dodge Viper, followed by Miwako, and ran up the mountain road of the famous winter mountain.


    "what!"

 421 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 421

    Chapter 11-Happiness is you at my wedding and you at the funeral.


    Naruto¡¯s Lamborghini was used by Fujiko. If there are no other cars in Japan, I bought a Dodge Viper just recently.


    The 8.0 large-displacement V10 engine, 400 horsepower, 4.6 seconds of acceleration from 100 kilometers, 264 kilometers per hour, the bright red body, and the violent nature make the newly hatched Viper occupy a certain degree in the supercar world. Seats.


    However, the Viper, whose site code is ZB generation, does not have ABS, and is not equipped with safety aids such as ESP. It is a car that completely pursues speed and extreme pleasure, so that it gives up safety. It has very high driving requirements for drivers. , Especially when running mountain roads.


    This early morning, the air was filled with heavy fog, and running the mountain road at high speed at this time was really not a simple matter.


    This is Winter Famous Mountain, which is actually the Autumn Famous Mountain in the initial D. It has just changed its name, and their prototypes are the Haruna Mountain that exists in Gunma Prefecture in reality. It is a dormant volcano from the top to the foot of the mountain. The distance is only three kilometers, but there are more than 30 bends and the famous five consecutive hairpin bends, which are the most suitable places to practice drifting, and of course the famous drainage ditch.


    The violent sound of burning tires tore the tranquility of the morning, and two car shadows, one red and one white, flashed in the thick fog.


    "Yumi, I want to continue to accelerate!"


    Although she knew that her friend had superb driving skills, the long-haired female traffic policeman was still a little uneasy about racing on the mountain road in this thick fog, although she had no intention of arresting her friend at all.


    "You don''t have to drive so fast? Then the nursing home won''t run away."


    The cause of the incident was a case handled by Mikako Sato three months ago. It was a robbery case. Two gangsters killed the husband and wife of the head of the household. The seven-year-old daughter of the head of the household was hiding in the closet and escaped. A catastrophe.


    Because she saw her parents being killed by the gangsters, the little girl suffered a great mental shock and refused to speak. She also lost her father when she was young. Mikako Sato has great sympathy for the little girl, so Every week, I would come to the nursing home to see the little girl. Because I only wanted to hurry up, Sato Miwako''s speed was getting faster and faster, which had already exceeded the speed limit on mountain roads.


    How can I drift at low speed?


    Sato Miwako didn¡¯t care about Yumi, so he changed gears again, increased the speed, then entered the corner quickly, and then exited the corner quickly, although he drove an unmodified Mazda FD, which was worse than the one made by Keisuke Takahashi It''s very far, but this drift is really beautiful, it is the embodiment of car skills!


    Naruto drove only the red Viper RT/10, and followed Mikako Sato with his drifting skills.


    Because there is no ABS and ESP installed, the Viper RT/10 is very unstable compared to Sato''s Mazda FD when driving, but it is also very easy to drift.


    The red Dodge Viper is very conspicuous in the thick white fog. With Naruto''s superb driving skills, it is like a red poisonous snake, drifting rapidly on the winding roads of the famous winter mountains and running.


    After the continuous drift of five consecutive hairpin bends, there is a long straight ahead, followed by a 180 bend. This mountain road Miwako Sato has ran many times and is of course very familiar with the route.


    "Yumi, hurry up, I''m going to start!"


    "No way?!"


    As a good friend for many years, Miyamoto Yumi certainly knew what Sato Mikako said "beginning" was. She was panicked. Seeing Mikako Sato breathe in, she immediately blocked her ears with both hands.


    "what!"


    On the mountain roads of Winter Famous Mountain, accompanied by the sweet scream of white Mazda FD, it is absolutely a scream. The perfect combination of the two timings has become a legend that has recently been spread on Winter Famous Mountain. Driving a white FD, drifting rapidly in the dense fog, the sound of burning tires is like the scream of a witch, the silver witch of the famous winter mountain!


    Sato Mikako didn''t know it, but just because he rushed to see a poor little girl, he became the idol of the motorcycle race near Dongming Mountain.


    Unimaginable high-speed drift, coupled with the weird burnt tires like a ghost cry, many motorcyclists want to see the real face of the mother and daughter screaming in the fog.


    But what if they knew that the voice was really called out?


    Naruto drove behind, digging out his ears helplessly. He would never get used to the cry of Miwako for a lifetime. The combination with the sound of burning fetus is really an exaggerated fit.


    However, he is not interested in following Miwako all the time.There is a place for overtaking ahead.


    Naruto shifted gears and increased the speed. The fierce speed of the Dodge Viper was shown on this straight line. When Miwako entered the corner, Naruto''s Dodge Viper was only one car behind her.


    Poor Yumi Miyamoto, who has to endure the harsh sound of her friend''s magical sound, also pays attention to the condition of the car behind Naruto. When he noticed that Naruto''s Viper was very close to them, Yumi Miyamoto''s face was shocked. Look.


    What does Naruto want to do?!At such a close distance, you will definitely hit it when you enter a corner at this speed!


    The two cars are too close, and Naruto''s speed is too fast. If it is in a single car running alone, Miyamoto Yumi believes that Naruto can show perfect driving skills and smooth corners, but now it is two cars It''s strange to get stuck in a lane so close not to hit it.


    Click!!


    Both cars entered the corner at high speed and could no longer stop, but Naruto''s speed into the corner was terrifyingly fast, and when he entered the corner, Miyamoto Yumi heard a sound that didn''t know what it was.


    The FD and the Viper drifted rapidly, the FD was in the outer lane, and the Viper stuck in the inner lane.


    Miyamoto Yumi watched as the red body of the Viper was getting closer and closer to her. She seemed to have seen the two cars collide. All three of them were seriously injured and even died in the car accident.


    Naruto also rarely held the steering wheel with both hands at this time, and his icy blue eyes showed sharper eyes than the blade.


    Contrary to Miyamoto Yumi''s expectation, the red Viper, whose turning speed has exceeded the limit, did not hit the body of their FD, blocking the red Viper like a completely invisible wall suddenly appeared on the outside of Naruto. , But Yumi Miyamoto didn''t know that the key to the problem was not outside, but inside.


    Naruto entered the corner faster than Miwako, and took a shorter inner road. When exiting the corner, the body had already surpassed Miwako by half the distance, followed by a straight road, using the ferocious acceleration of the Viper , Naruto completely shook off Miwako a half-carriage distance on this straight.


    "Over gone?! When?!"


    Miwako''s beautiful eyes widened quietly, but it was obviously impossible to ask Naruto at this time. The red Viper and the white FD were chasing quickly, and they reached the top of Dongming Mountain in a short span.


    "Huh~ I can rest assured that kid."


    Walking out of the ward of the little girl who lost her parents, Mikako Sato was greatly relieved. The girl''s condition has been much better recently. She smiled when she saw them coming, and she took the initiative to talk to them. This is definitely a good sign. , The next thing is left to the doctor.


    "Yes, it''s not useless that I get up early in the morning to accompany you in a drag racing." Naruto smiled with his head in his arms.


    "Hey, I didn''t call you here for drag racing!" Mikako Sato glared...


    "An la An, don''t care about such trivial things." Naruto waved his hand casually, saying without consciously.


    "Humph!" Meihe Zijiao snorted and said, "This lady is in a good mood, and she doesn''t bother to care about you. Let''s go, please have coffee!"


    "It''s rare that you can be so generous."


    "Am I usually stingy?" Mikako Sato stared at Naruto, squinting, revealing a terrifying murderous look.


    "Well, this..." Naruto recalled how he got along with Miwako over the past year, "You are not stingy, you are ferocious!" It was completely a human Godzilla!


    "Eight¡­¡­"


    Mikako Sato was about to yell at her, and then gave Naruto a strong shoulder fall, and was bullied by Naruto, who has quick eyes and quick hands, covered her mouth with one hand, and put her fingers with the other hand. He took a breath.


    "Hush... don''t yell, this is a nursing home."


    Sato Miwako showed annoyed eyes, and his face was slightly red because of his sudden approach, but when he thought that this was a nursing home, he had to nod.


    Naruto let go of Mikako Sato and smiled, how bad it looks.


    Mikako Sato snorted angrily and turned to leave, while the long-haired policewoman next to Naruto cast infinite contempt at Naruto.


    "Big color ~ wolf!"


    "Oh, I thought I could sit down and enjoy a cup of Kopi~Luwak. I didn''t expect it to be just canned coffee." Naruto sighed unscrupulously with the warm coffee that Miwako bought from the vending machine.


    Snapped!


    Miwako opened the tab of the canned coffee, and then gave Naruto a blank glance: "It would be nice if this lady invites you to drink canned coffee, but also Kopi~Luwak? That kind of expensive thing is not worthwhile at all."

 422 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 422

    I have only worked for a year, and I still have to pay a lot of gas and car maintenance every month. Mihezi doesn''t have much money, so it''s a bit stingy.


    Naruto doesn¡¯t care, anyway, he just deliberately teased Mi Kazuko. For him, the quick-dissolving, filling, or the gold-like Kopi~Luwak are no different. He likes to drink tea, likes to drink, that¡¯s all Habits brought from Naruto World, but for coffee...Naruto doesn''t have much research.


    The three of them took a sip of coffee, and Naruto looked at Miwako who showed a pleasant expression, and said, "Speaking of which, Miwako, what''s the matter with you screaming when you drift?"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh?" Miwako fully showed her vain side, she herself did not notice such a thing at all.


    Naruto and Yumi both looked at her with a black line. Could it be that we are the only ones who suffer? Didn''t you notice it at all?


    "Please, you won''t not notice at all, every time I sit next to you, my ears are almost deaf." Yumi complained angrily to her natural friend.


    "Ah pull..." Miwako touched her chin with her hand, feeling as if something was going on, then smiled embarrassedly, scratched her left cheek, and said: "When you don''t pull the handbrake and just drift, always I think I have to shout out to make a smooth turn, although I am a little embarrassed..." After speaking, his cheeks were slightly red, and he took a sip of the coffee can in both hands.


    Sweat!!


    Naruto and Yumi are both Nicaragua Falls Khan, Miwako himself did not notice, that is to say it was called out unconsciously, but elder sister, do you know how much influence your unconsciousness has caused, if you let Dong Mingshan here Motorcyclists know the truth...


    Naruto and Yumi glanced at each other, and they were speechless to this white-eyed woman.


    Miyamoto Yumi looked at Naruto, and suddenly remembered something, and said: "Naruto, what happened to your drift before, I didn''t hit me and Mikako when I entered a bend at that speed, and even surpassed from the inside. Past?"


    Naruto, whose nerves were broken by Miwako''s white eyes, didn''t react at once, and said, "Which drift do you mean?"


    "It''s the drift in the 180 big bend behind the five consecutive hairpin bend."


    "You said that, it''s actually because of the drainage ditch of Dongming Mountain."


    "Drain?" *2


    "Yes, when I came before, I noticed the drainage ditch on the side of the mountain road, so I tried to hang the tire on the left side of the Viper over the drainage ditch, and use the centripetal force of the drainage ditch to resist the curve. The centrifugal force at the time, so that you can make high-speed corners from the inner road without slowing down."


    This principle is the same as playing a mini 4WD. The mini 4WD will also face the centrifugal force problem when cornering, but the wall of the track will block the car and the car will not fly out. It is also assumed that the wheels near the inner road are drained. It''s stuck, so the car won''t fly out, which is equivalent to an invisible inner road.


    "You are too messy!" Yumi Miyamoto pouted and looked at Naruto with dissatisfaction, "What if we fail?! Me and Miwako are going to be buried with you together!"


    "I originally planned to let you bury me."


    "What..."


    "Do you know what happiness is?" Naruto suddenly asked a very vulgar and philosophical question. Seeing the two women were stunned, Naruto looked at them with gentle eyes, "My happiness is mine. There are you at the wedding, and you at the funeral."


    After comprehending the meaning, the two beautiful policewomen blushed and the atmosphere was very ambiguous. The only problem was that.


    Why is she here?


    Chapter 12-The legendary teacher-student love ~ I am the first love ~ but I am not ~ hate!


    Tedan Academy includes prestigious schools in Tokyo from elementary school to university. Although Tedan University is not as famous as Tokyo University in Japan, it can be regarded as a first-class university, and it includes schools from elementary school to university. If you can enter the Didan Elementary School, then go straight to the Didan Country, Didan High School, and finally enter the Didan University is very likely, so many parents are doing everything possible to send their children to Didan.


    Didan also has many famous clubs, women¡¯s karate clubs, men¡¯s and women¡¯s tennis clubs, women¡¯s swimming clubs, and men¡¯s kendo clubs. These clubs are very powerful across the country, from junior high schools to universities, and from the middle of the country. All of the above clubs have won national championships in the first two years, which made the enrollment rate of Didan''s freshmen once exploded this year.


    As the physical education teacher of Emperor Dan Junior High School, the unconscious Uzumaki Naruto, who was not a teacher at all, was lying on the coach chair in the tennis court, wearing sunglasses to block the dazzling sunlight and enjoying the beautiful scenery.


    Because the men¡¯s and women¡¯s tennis clubs have a large number of people, the two clubs are separated, and Naruto is now in the women¡¯s tennis club.


    One by one young and beautiful middle school girls wear tennis skirts that can only cover the hips. Although they wear leggings inside, they have beautiful pairs of legs shaking everywhere when playing, forming a beautiful landscape. When my lovely students get wet from sweat, it is the happiest time of the day for Naruto.


    The women¡¯s tennis club in Emperor Dan Country is like Naruto¡¯s private garden. Although he doesn¡¯t know how to pick these delicate and tender flowers, it¡¯s refreshing to come here every day to see it.


    Suddenly, Naruto''s front was dark.


    It''s thundering, it''s going to rain?


    Of course not, but a girl in a tennis skirt stood in front of Naruto.


    "As the instructor of the tennis club, he doesn''t instruct everyone to improve their skills, so he blatantly looks at the female students with H''s eyes. Is this what a teacher should do?"


    The girl is only fourteen years old this year, but her tone of speech already carries an aura of Ling Ran, and she speaks well and righteously, because she is the president of the Didan Country Middle School Student Association, Uchida Mami.


    Naruto took off his sunglasses and looked at the girl in front of him who was usually graceful, but who always showed Ling Ran''s side when facing him, her eyes didn''t seem to have any evil thoughts.


    "Hey, Mami, don''t talk nonsense, where did I look at my students with H''s eyes?"


    "You obviously have it!"


    "Nonsense, I didn''t look at you with H''s eyes."


    "This..." Uchida Mami whispered, staring closely at Naruto''s blue eyes, but she saw that she was as clear as blue crystal, she couldn''t help but mutter something secretly.


    Naruto looked at Mami''s mouth muttering, with a smirk at the corner of his mouth, and said, "Mami, do you know why I don''t look at you with H''s eyes?"


    "why?"


    "Because I have eyes to discover beauty, as for you..."


    "Hate! Watch!"


    Uchida Asami¡¯s nerves of ¡°elegance, temperament, and gentleness¡± were brilliantly spurned by Naruto. The captain of the women¡¯s tennis team and the president of the student council, who became angry and furious, treated the tennis racket in his hand as a samurai sword, and turned to Naruto¡¯s The mouth was severely chopped off.


    "Wow! Godzilla!"


    With a weird cry, Naruto jumped up like a monkey flexibly, and the golden figure hurried for his life.


    "You stop me!"


    An elegant girl like Uchida Asami would still be mad by Naruto. When she heard him calling her Godzilla, her heart became even more angry. Holding a tennis racket in her hand, she started chasing Naruto and staged a gorgeous beauty chase. A big show of birds~beasts.


    Although Uchida Asami is the captain of the tennis team and the main player, she won the individual singles championship in the National High School Women¡¯s Tennis League last year, but there is a huge gap between physical strength and non-human beings like Naruto. After running for two minutes at the speed of the sprint, Uchida Mami has panted violently. Although she can jog for ten kilometers, at the speed of the 100-meter sprint, even the world marathon champion will definitely not last long. , Asami Uchida is also a normal person.


    Naruto instantly appeared next to Uchida Mami again, patted Uchida Mami''s back lightly with his hands, seemingly casually slapped, but in fact secretly tapped a few points of Uchida Mami''s lung meridian to help her get along.


    Uchida Mami''s breathing returned to normal, and her face was still blushing from the running just now. Seeing Naruto''s small sunny face, her heart trembled. In order to conceal this heartbeat, she screamed with a tennis racket. People.


    Naruto didn''t dodge this time, and allowed Uchida Asami to hit it up, but Uchida Asami finally softened her heart, and finally condensed her strength, just giving a light hit.


    Just as Uchida Mami was upset for her own softness again, Naruto suddenly became serious and said, "Is there anything wrong with me?"


    It is true that Uchida Mami is looking for Naruto, but when she sees him stealing ~ watching other girls in the tennis club, she feels angry and can''t help accusing him. As a result, the topic becomes more and more away from what Uchida Mami originally wanted , Now being raised by Naruto, Uchida Asami nodded immediately.


    "Go to my office and talk."


    Naruto led Asami Uchida out of the tennis court, and the girls in the tennis club noticed this and began to whisper. One of them has short hair, a lovely girl from a prominent family but never showing off, with a face of three eights. Said to a friend around him: "Hey, do you think Sister Ma Meimei is going to confess to Teacher Naruto?"


    "Maybe, Sister Ma Meimei is so beautiful and so powerful. I heard that more than 20 boys have confessed to sister Ma Meimei but they have been rejected by her. And sister Ma Meimei only faces Teacher Naruto alone. It will show a fierce side and blush."


    "Sister Ma Meimei must like Teacher Naruto."


    "Is this the legendary teacher-student love?"

 423 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 423

    "It''s normal too. Although Naruto-sensei is in his thirties, he looks just like his twenty-year-old brother, and he smiles very softly, as warm as the sun."


    "Yes, that''s right, and Naruto-sensei is so powerful, I heard that he has beaten eight thugs alone, and the cooking is so delicious, he is a perfect man."


    "But I heard that Mr. Naruto has been teaching here for several years, and has refused the confession of more than 500 girls."


    "Scared! So much?"


    "I heard from my cousin who was studying in Didan before. She said that she also confessed to Teacher Naruto at that time, but she was rejected."


    "Then do you think Sister Ma Meimei will succeed?"


    "Would you like to gamble?"


    "Yeah."


    I have to say that the power of gossip is extremely powerful. Uchida Mami is looking for Naruto for business, but the group of juniors who passed through the tennis club said that Mami wanted to confess to Naruto, and they also opened for it. Bet.


    If Uchida Mami knows, I''m afraid I can run away on the spot!


    Who would confess to that guy?!


    Naruto came to his office, which can be said to be the largest and most luxurious office in the entire Emperor Dan. There is nothing related to teaching in the room, and there is not even a roster of his own students. Instead, simple wood is displayed everywhere. The furniture, the air is filled with a faint fragrance of red sandalwood.


    After Naruto took Uchida Mami into his office, he didn''t immediately ask her what was wrong, instead he took out a set of tea sets and tea leaves from the cabinet, and began to make tea with water.


    Uchida Asami is obviously also familiar with Naruto''s style. She put the tennis racket aside. Although the clothes were a little wrong, she still sat on the chair gracefully, waiting for Naruto to bring tea.


    Although this scene is very strange, it is Naruto¡¯s style. When Uchida Mami first came here, she repeatedly emphasized that she was not here for tea, but for business. Naruto directly took out a pair of headphones and put them in her ears. While listening to music while slowly making tea, Uchida Asami almost died.


    Tea is a good tea. In this year''s Yuqian Longjing, Naruto is not only the instructor of the previous clubs, but also the tea ceremony club, the housekeeping club, and the swimming club. There is no great reason, because these clubs are all young and beautiful. Middle school girls.


    Uchida Mami was taken by Naruto, and she also had some insights into tasting tea. She took a sip of the yellow-green tea soup, and the bitter and delicate fragrance of Longjing before the rain echoed in her mouth. After another two minutes, Naruto spoke: " Come on, what''s up with me?"


    Uchida Asami put down the tea cup, put her hands on her lap, and said, "That''s it, because the first grade student Kudo was shot and hospitalized before, so I want to organize some students to visit him in the hospital."


    "Kudo? You mean Shinichi Kudo, that hairy boy who kicked twenty balls by me?"


    "Yeah." Asami Uchida nodded, with a smile in her eyes.


    Every year there are always some hairy boys who don¡¯t have long eyes want to challenge Naruto. This year¡¯s Kudo Shinichi is better than football. As a result, Naruto played the first grade alone and played 20 of them in less than half an hour. , Shinichi Kudo also became a laughing stock in less than a week after entering the school.


    But even so, because Shinichi Kudo himself is handsome, has a high IQ, and plays well in football (although he was cruelly abused by 20 balls), he still attracted a lot of young girls after school started.


    "Why was he shot?"


    "I heard that it was because of investigating a case and was shot and injured by the prisoner."


    "Does he often take time off to investigate cases?"


    "Yes, I remember that he had asked for leave for investigation six times within three months of school, and I don¡¯t know the situation on weekends." As the president of the student council, Asami Uchida is still very qualified. For Shinichi Kudo The situation of this problem student is very clear.


    "If this is the case, don''t worry about him, keep the notice, and no one is allowed to visit Shinichi Kudo, otherwise he will be punished by violation of discipline." Naruto said indifferently.


    "But..." Uchida Mami gritted her teeth. She was not so worried about Kudo Shinichi, but as the president of the student council, her younger brother was hospitalized. It should always be the right thing to visit by herself. Is the disciplinary punishment too serious?


    Naruto snorted coldly, and his blue eyes showed disdain.


    "Mami, you are all just students." Naruto''s already deep words made Mami''s body tremble. "The investigation is a matter of the police, not to mention that Shin Kudo is a first-year junior high school student. Even if he is an adult, he walks out. The society has started to work. As long as he is not a policeman, he has no power to investigate others. Moreover, facing a group of vicious criminals, he is always in danger. Now it is obvious that Shinichi Kudo has no ability to protect himself, so He was injured and hospitalized. It would never be a good thing to indulge him blindly. I dare to bet you that he will definitely be in danger again next time because of the investigation. This time we will go to the hospital. Next time we might join him. The funeral.


    You are just students. Studying is not the only thing you have to do, but it is the main thing. Investigating a case does not have the turn of a middle school student to take care of it. Kudo Shinichi¡¯s approach is actually illegal.And if someone else learns from him, they will investigate the case one by one. Our Emperor Dan doesn''t need to open a school anymore, and we can change the hospital directly."


    Naruto''s words were absolutely reasonable and reasonable, so Uchida Asami couldn''t find any reason to refute, and nodded.


    "Go to Kudo Shinichi to report the criticism, and at the same time, the violation will be recorded once. The next time the violation is committed, the record will be a big violation. I will tell the principal over there. You can report it."


    "Yes, teacher, I understand."


    Uchida Mami didn¡¯t go out immediately after speaking, but stared at Naruto in a daze. This kind of him, who usually mingle with them, often shows the H side, is different, shrewd, wise, and mature. Only then, Uchida Mami can I would think of him as a 33-year-old adult man, but his mature charm attracted all the eyes of a young girl.


    "What''s wrong, Mami?"


    "No, nothing..."


    Asami Uchida ran out with a blushing face, causing a smirk from Naruto''s mouth.


    Asami Uchida reported the incident via the radio according to what Naruto said, it immediately caused dissatisfaction among many Kudo Shinichi fans, but after a month, when Kudo Shinichi was injured and hospitalized again due to the investigation, no one was hospitalized. Speaking again, even from junior high school to university, everyone regards Kudo Shinichi as a plague god, how far and how far to hide, God knows if someone will come to Kudo Shinichi one day to seek revenge, or stay away from him, so as not to get hurt. To himself, and Kudo Shinichi''s conduct evaluation was also recorded a major demerit.


    That was still a month later, and the day after Naruto and Asami Uchida finished talking, Asami Uchida came to Naruto''s office again, holding a fresh-keeping bag in her hand.


    "this is for you."


    "what is this?"


    Uchida Mami¡¯s face was slightly hot, she staggered Naruto¡¯s gaze, and said, ¡°The lemon pie I made last night, I can¡¯t finish it if I make too much, so I brought it to you if I didn¡¯t want to waste it, just as the last time you helped I beat back the rewards of those three hooligans."


    Naruto looked at the bag in Uchida Asami''s hand. The inside was still full of water vapor. It was obvious that it had just been finished, and he secretly mocked the stupid girl''s words.


    "Should I be polite or just take it over?"


    An annoyed look appeared on Asami Uchida''s face, and she stomped her feet, and said, "Do you want to?!"


    "Yes, of course, no food should be wasted."


    Although Naruto''s words still made Uchida Asami very dissatisfied, she pouted and passed the bag.


    Naruto took out one piece, took a bite, and his face froze.


    "What''s the matter, isn''t it delicious?" Uchida Mami was apprehensive. She lied. In fact, it was not made last night. It was early this morning and got up at four o''clock and started working in the kitchen. She failed before. Once, this was the second one. She was so busy that she rushed to school before she even had time to taste the taste. The student council president was almost late today.


    "You will know if you taste it yourself."


    Uchida Mami thought that the taste was really bad, she walked over and reached out to take out a piece from the bag to taste for herself, but suddenly Naruto grabbed her snow-white arm and moved her into her arms. The lips of the two were instantly Close together.


    Uchida Asami''s eyes widened in shock, Naruto took the opportunity to invade, and the taste in the two mouths exchanged.


    Because I wanted to pursue the fresh taste of lemon too much, and was afraid that the sweetness of sugar would change the taste of lemon, Asami Uchida cleverly changed the weight of the original recipe, added lemons and reduced sugar, so the baked lemon pie It was sour and astringent, Uchida Asami judged this from the taste he passed, but...


    Asami Uchida blushed, and tears appeared in her eyes. This was her first kiss. It was here, and she was not romantically lost. How could this kind of thing be accepted, even for him...


    Uchida Mami constantly waved her fists, but Naruto held her body tightly and refused to let go. Uchida Mami gave up. Since she couldn''t resist, she would try to appreciate the beauty of kissing.


    In fact, apart from a little panic at the beginning, Naruto¡¯s kissing skills did make Uchida Asami feel an unprecedented sweetness. It seems that the sour and astringent taste of the lemon was completely resolved by the honey flowing out of the hearts of the two. After the kiss, Uchida Mami sat on Naruto panting, the blush on her face was so touching.


    "You... you bastard teacher of H!"


    Looking at Asami Uchida, who looked like a fried cat, Naruto was not angry or scared at all, stroked her slightly red~swollen mouth~lips with her fingers, and said: "Mami, how can you say that to me? Well, I am exercising my power."


    "It''s not your power! I didn''t give you such power!" Asami Uchida was ashamed and angry, and beat the cheeky guy hard.

 424 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 424

    "Oh, Mami, I seem to have forgotten to tell you that I don''t need someone to give me the things the teacher likes, I just have to grab it! So, the power to use your lips already belongs to me."


    "Hate! You hate it!"


    Naruto looked at Asami Uchida, who was about to cry, her eyes soft and smiling.


    "Do you want to kiss again?"


    "..." A word silenced Uchida Asami, and finally nodded with a blushing face, "...I want to..." She closed her eyes in embarrassment.


    Naruto put his hand behind Asami Uchida''s head and taught this simple girl what a kiss is.


    Naruto: Actually I am really a good teacher~~


    Dizzy and sweet~ After the kiss, Uchida Mami clutched Naruto''s collar with both hands, blushing and shyly said, "I...I am my first love..."


    "I know, stupid girl." Naruto gently stroked Uchida Asami''s hair, "but I am not."


    "Discuss...Um..."


    Chapter 13-Another year of graduation season, countdown to bomb explosion!


    Time came to March 1993...


    The semester in Japan is very different from that in China. In Japan, there are three semesters a year, starting in April and ending in early March of the following year. Therefore, in China, June and July is the graduation season, while in Japan, March is the graduation season. .


    It''s another year of graduation season, and it''s time for the students of Grade Three to graduate. This is the same every year. Once they graduate, the class is full of parting feelings.


    As the head teacher, Naruto walked into his classroom. The group of dying monkey children in the class were all silent at this time, which made Naruto really uncomfortable with this atmosphere.


    Naruto walked to the podium, glanced at his students, and said: "It''s just a graduation. You don''t need to make it as if you are attending my funeral. Although you are younger than the old man, whoever leaves first is not enough. Sure."


    Naruto casually joked about his life, causing a lot of monkey kids in the class to laugh. Naruto patted the table straight and said, "Just keep quiet, the teacher is very serious now."


    Come on, the monkey kids laughed more happily, and Naruto simply waited for them to laugh enough before continuing.


    "Next you are about to graduate, and you are about to enter high school. Most of you are going to enter Didan High School. Please trouble you, give me the table of thank you teacher, or I will chop you off." Naruto said something that made many people a black line. Is this what a teacher should say?


    "By the way, I have another news to tell you. Starting from the next semester, I will also start some job transfers. Apart from the Emperor Dan Country Middle School, I will also go to other schools to teach."


    Glancing at his students with incomparable jokes and mischiefs, Naruto smiled and said: "The school I am going to teach is...Didan High School."


    After three seconds of silence in the classroom, the whole class exploded.


    "Teacher! You are too cunning!"


    "Nonsense! You have known each other for three years and you still don''t know I''m cunning?! Who secretly called me the smiling fox behind?!"


    "Teacher, why don''t you tell us earlier about this kind of thing?!"


    "Nonsense! Yesterday''s holiday, tell you a shit! Who of you loves to study and came back to school yesterday?!"


    "Then it''s useless if you come, teacher, you are not in school at all!"


    "Nonsense! I came to school during the holidays, my brain is sick, and nobody pays me for overtime!"


    "Then teacher, if you don''t want to go back to school, you still call us back?!"


    "Didn''t you say you want to know the news sooner?! Blame me for not wanting to come back!"


    "Teacher! You are too cunning!!"


    "Nonsense! I can''t get rid of you guys, I''m still Naruto Uzumaki?!"


    Naruto hummed triumphantly, looking at a group of boys and girls in the classroom who were made to vomit blood. The little ghosts are little ghosts after all. It''s because these little ghosts who don''t have all the hair can turn in his hands. Are there any waves coming?It is obviously impossible.Anyway, these little ghosts have been in school for three years, and Naruto has always dealt with them.


    When the whole class was completely free from the sadness of graduation, Asami Uchida looked at Naruto, but showed a sad smile.


    After rectifying this group of little ghosts in the class, two hours later is the graduation ceremony. Now the little ghosts are free and nothing to do during this time, and Naruto called Uchida Mami alone.


    On the corridor, Naruto looked at Asami Uchida with red eyes, and said, "What''s the matter, Mami?"


    Mami lowered her head, with two tears across her cheek, crying, and said, "My dad is transferred to work, I''m going to another school to go to high school."


    They had been dating for less than a year, still in love, Uchida Asami couldn''t bear to leave Naruto''s side at all, but she was helpless, even if he was going to teach at Tedan High School, she couldn''t continue to meet him.


    "Fool," Naruto gently looked at the stupid girl crying in front of him, and gently stroked her delicate cheek with his hand. "It''s not a parting, is it necessary to cry so badly?"


    "But... I can''t bear you."


    What a woman needs at this time is comfort, not empty words, so Naruto lowered his head and kissed her teary lips.


    Asami Uchida was about to be separated from him, and her emotions exploded, and she also showed unprecedented initiative. She didn''t care about the situation that other people might see when kissing in the corridor.


    "Don''t forget me."


    "Ok."


    "Think of me every day."


    "Ok."


    "Don''t find another woman."


    "This..." Naruto scratched his cheek, and instantly escaped from the warm atmosphere just now, "Say it!"


    boom!


    Uchida Mami was also pulled away from the situation in an instant by Naruto, she squeezed her pink fist and slapped him in the chest, and said, "Hana~ Xingui! Hurry up and agree!" Uchida Mami was really uneasy. He is so dazzling, even he would feel ashamed. No matter where he goes, he will attract countless women. Every day he sees many women who can¡¯t help but want to pounce on him. When he was in school, he couldn''t stay by his side at any time. The thought of a woman by his side when she was away made Uchida Asami''s heart ache.


    Pursing her lips, Uchida Mami''s anxiety was so strong that she asked a question that was not ashamed of a girl.


    "Will you marry me?"


    "This..." Naruto took Mami Uchida''s left hand, and stroked the knuckle of her left ring finger. "I will answer you when you enter the university."


    "Ok."


    Asami Uchida nodded heavily, covering her mouth, for fear that she would cry out, and quickly left here...how could it be as if Naruto made her cry.


    Naruto smiled helplessly, turned around and decided to go back to his office before the graduation ceremony to be lazy, drink a cup of tea or something. When he was about to take a step, he suddenly froze and smirked: "The two little girls who peeked over there, Can''t you come out?"


    Quiet~~


    "Morilan! Suzuki Sonoko!" Naruto shouted angrily.


    "Yes!"


    The two little girls immediately jumped out from the corner of the corridor and stood at attention. Naruto has to say that Naruto usually teaches well, at least these monkey kids are very listening to him.But immediately, after the instinct raised by Naruto passed, Xiaolan''s face showed an embarrassing look, while Dao Yuanzi smiled.

 425 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 425

    "Teacher, are you dating Sister Ma Meiwei?"


    "No." Naruto lied without blushing.


    "Hehehe, teacher, don''t hide it from us, we all heard it." Yuanzi smiled, don''t know why, how to look like a little devil with two horns on his head, and it is still a little red horn.


    "Oh, did you really hear it?" Naruto raised his eyebrows and stared into Yuanko''s eyes.


    "When... of course!"


    Naruto continued to stare, staring at Yuanzi embarrassedly, curled his lips, and muttered two bad things about Naruto. In fact, in the second half of what she and Xiaolan only heard, they heard Naruto say "Waiting for you When I was in college, I would answer you again. Then I saw Mami Uchida running out with tears covering her mouth. They really didn''t know what happened before.


    "Hmph!" Naruto approached Xiaolan and Yuanzi with a dangerous smile, squeezing their pink~tender faces, "Tell you two to listen to the teacher!"


    "Um..." Xiaolan whimpered shyly.


    "Bad teacher! Don''t pinch people''s faces!" Yuanzi clenched a small fist.


    Naruto let out a triumphant laugh. Just as Uchida Mami left, Naruto molested two beautiful female students. I have to say that Uchida Mami''s worries are right.


    "so boring¡­¡­"


    In the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, Naruto Uzumaki sat in his chair, staring blankly at the ceiling. These days are really boring.


    It¡¯s March now, and Didan is on holiday, so naturally he doesn¡¯t need to be a teacher anymore. He went to the Metropolitan Police Department to kill time, but he felt even more boring when he came to the Metropolitan Police Department. There were a group of young and lovely nations in Di Dan. Middle school girls can raise eyes, and they are really fine in the Metropolitan Police Department.


    "Hey! You guy!" Mikako Sato, the flower of the Metropolitan Police Department with a sense of justice, slapped the table, looked at Naruto with irritation and helplessness, and said: "You give me a little bit of energy! Here you are a policeman. what!"


    To say that Mikako Sato is the most speechless person in the world, her off-line buddy Yumi Miyamoto is only ranked third, and the second is the mother of her family who asks her to find a boyfriend all the time, the first. This is the one in front of you.


    He has unimaginable terrifying strength and amazing talents and brains. There is no one in close combat. In the police fighting competition, he has won three years in a row and has never lost, which has made a lot of face for the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. , And it has always been just one move to KO the opponent, and the strength is simply unmatched.


    No matter how difficult the case is, it can be solved perfectly with his hands. His wonderful reasoning made Mikako Sato have to admire. She even secretly recorded each time Naruto¡¯s reasoning process in the computer, every time she felt it Pull it out when you are bored, it is more exciting than any mystery novel.


    Marksmanship is deservedly the best in Japan. Mikako Sato once saw him in a kidnapping case, shooting a prisoner headshot from a distance of 1.3 kilometers.


    Moreover, Naruto is tall and handsome, sunny and easy-going, born with a Japanese face, but with perfect blond hair and blue eyes that are rarely seen in the West today. He is so perfect that he is not like real. Some people even call him a policeman. Light.


    But Mikako Sato knows that this man has a very bad personality under his perfect appearance, slack, good looks, good wine, gluttonous, and murderous, he is definitely a very serious problem person, but Mikako Sato is just wrong with him.


    "Hi, hey~~ah~~" Naruto didn''t take Sato Miwako''s words to heart at all, and he responded twice, then yawned, and then wiped a teardrop from the corner of his eyes, "It seems that I played last night It¡¯s too late to play the game. I should have a good sleep this morning. I don¡¯t have any cute junior high school girls to watch, and I feel like the whole person is not good."


    Sato Miwako''s forehead jumped, and she felt that she was not good. This slacker didn''t take her words to heart at all, and even kept saying what cute middle school girls are?!This bastard is definitely a ghost teacher, am I not a woman?


    The last thought made Sato Miwako''s heroic face blush slightly, and that shy and feminine appearance is the real flower of the Metropolitan Police Department.


    "Aha? Miwako, why are you blushing...kawaii."


    "stupid!"


    The angry and shy emotions completely exploded, making the justice-sense policewoman completely transformed into the big monster Godzilla, and staged a super fierce monster drama in the Metropolitan Police Department.


    Sato Mikako, who vented a lot, finally felt a little more comfortable, and said unceremoniously, "Hey, follow me to interrogate the prisoner. The police station just sent a suspected old man over."


    "Not going."


    "What?!" Mikako Sato shouted angrily, feeling that her blood was rushing towards her brain again.


    "Because I have to wait for a fax here." Naruto found a good excuse, let''s be today.


    "Hey?"


    "It''s the strange fax that is sent to the General Administration on March 16 every year."


    "You said that when it was passed to the General Administration, there was nothing on it, it was a strange fax with big Arabic numbers? That was just a prank."


    "It''s not that simple. The number three years ago was 3, two years ago it was 2, and last year it was 1. This is not an ordinary prank, but someone is counting down the explosion of the bomb."


    "Hey?!"


    In order to meet the needs of the plot, the time of the bombing was revised in mid-March. Anyway, the time in the animation is not the same as the time in the comics, and poor Matsuda...you are gorgeously ignored.


    Chapter 14-Multiple Choice Questions of Life and Death!Tears of Miwako Sato!


    Naruto had just made an excuse for being lazy and told Miwako not to come and do work, but at this moment, Rensaburo Shiratori, wearing a dark green suit, took a piece of paper and walked towards the middle-aged uncle Mumu Shisan.


    "Memo Police Department, this year has received another strange fax."


    "It''s another strange number, isn''t it?" Officer Mumu, who was looking out the window with his hands on his back, turned around and said, "What number is this year?"


    "It''s not a number. This time it''s a trailer." Shiratori Ren Saburo, who had a strange haircut, looked a little ugly, and read the trailer on the fax. "We are the Knights of the Round Table. All the stupid and cunning policemen pay attention. It was at noon today. At 14 o''clock, I will release the first-level fireworks to condole my comrades. If you want to stop me, come to me. I will leave seat number 72 and wait."


    "What does this mean?" Mumu, who was the main dragon set, obviously couldn''t understand the meaning of this notice.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Cut! What a nasty guy!" Naruto sneered, took out two screwdrivers from his drawer, and immediately stood up.


    "Naruto, where are you going?"


    "Of course I went to destroy the bomb!"


    "bomb?!"


    "Don''t you understand? The other party has already said that we are waiting for us at the 72nd seat of the round table. In the whole Tokyo, there are both round and 72nd seats. Only the Beito Amusement Park is the whole Japan. The biggest Ferris wheel!"


    According to Naruto''s reasoning, the other party might have installed a bomb, so we absolutely can''t leave it alone. The Metropolitan Police Department searched the Violence Class III and immediately dispatched all members and rushed to the Beihu Amusement Park.


    This is known as the largest Ferris wheel in Japan, with a height of more than 110 meters, and next to the playground is the Cupido shopping mall, which can be said to be the most lively place in Cupido Town.


    The red Viper and the recently sprayed red FD drifted rapidly and stopped at the gate of the Beihu Playground.


    boom!!


    Before getting out of the car, Naruto and Mikako Sato heard a huge explosion, accompanied by billowing smoke near the Ferris wheel.


    Afterwards, Shiratori looked at the thick black smoke, and said in shock and confusion: "What''s going on?! There are more than ten minutes before 14 o''clock?!"


    "Asshole! Is it late?" Naruto gritted his teeth and immediately rushed towards the place where the smoke was emitting.


    "I''m the police!" Naruto took out his police officer, looked at the panicked playground staff, and said, "What happened?!"


    The 30-year-old staff member looked at the place where the smoke was emitting in panic, and said: "The control platform of the Ferris wheel exploded and the Ferris wheel can no longer stop! Now I am trying to evacuate the passengers..."


    "Damn it! Where is cockpit 72 now?"


    "Number 72? It should have just come down now."


    Naruto looked at his watch. It was 13:51. There were only nine minutes left before the time on the notice. Without any hesitation, he rushed towards the largest Ferris wheel in Japan that was still rotating.

 426 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 426

    "Naruto!"


    Naruto ignored Sato Mikako''s shout and immediately jumped into the No. 72 cockpit. There was no one inside, but there was a funny little toy hidden.


    "Cut, this boring toy."


    "Naruto, what are you doing?"


    "Don''t come here, Miwako!" Naruto shouted loudly. The solemn voice made Mikako Sato stand there immediately. Naruto turned and looked at Mikako Sato, Mugure and Shiratori, and said: "The Knights of the Round Table are not here, but he stays. A toy was dropped."


    "Toy? Is it..."


    "Yes."


    "Hurry up and call the bomb disposal team..."


    Naruto checked his watch and said, "There are still seven minutes, it''s too late, let me do it."


    "You..." Mikako Sato looked at Naruto in surprise and said, "Will you dismantle the bomb?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve read it in the book before, no problem." Naruto waved his hand casually and jumped onto the 72nd cockpit, his tone relaxed as if he was about to take a toy apart.


    "Hey! Give me seriousness!" Mikako Sato schemingly wanted to pull Naruto down, and said, "That''s a bomb! Don''t play!"


    "Anlaan, Miwako, give me this little toy." Naruto leaned on the door frame of the cockpit and said with a smile: "But don''t you want to drag me down. There seems to be mercury on the bomb. It looks like the detonator, don¡¯t drag me down, or it will cause too much shaking and it will be bad."


    Mikako Sato was taken aback, remembering some knowledge about bombs that Naruto had told herself before.


    The mercury detonator is a glass tube containing mercury. If the bomb loses its balance, it will connect to the line and detonate the bomb directly. It is a device to prevent the bomb from being transferred. Basically, high-end time bombs will have this kind of thing. .


    Mikako Sato was stunned for three seconds before finally reacting.


    "Asshole! The bomb is placed on the Ferris wheel. How could there be a mercury detonator?!" If you install a bomb on a moving thing, how can there be something like a mercury detonator in the nightmare?Otherwise it should have exploded long ago.


    "Aha, I found it."


    Naruto said playfully, and before Miwako ran away, she quickly bent down and pecked Miwako''s lips. Then when the beautiful policewoman was dazed, she turned around and locked the cockpit door.


    "Asshole!"


    Sato Mikako roared, her face flushed like the head of Sakuragi Flower Road. The loud roar made Shiratori and Megure feel that her ears were about to be deaf, but Naruto sat in the 72nd cockpit and approached Mikako Sato. Waved.


    "Miwako, I''ll play with you in a little while."


    Sato Mikako clenched his teeth, his fists creaked, his face flushed, and his eyes burned with anger and shame at the same time, but it was difficult to conceal the immense worry in his heart, but the cockpit door was locked from the inside, and Mikako was helpless. , Can only watch Naruto carrying Naruto and a bomb slowly lift into the air.


    "This Ferris wheel takes ten minutes to make a full revolution, and the bomb explodes in less than seven minutes. At that time, the No. 72 cockpit will probably be at the top. Is it a good idea or a coincidence? Forget it, let¡¯s put the bomb first. I''m talking about it."


    In less than seven minutes, even if the speed is not enough for the bomb disposal crew to rush to the scene and dismantle the bomb, Naruto can only rely on one person.


    Naruto crouched in the cockpit and used the screwdriver he had brought before to open the iron plate of the vent under the seat, revealing the bomb inside.


    "What? This bomb is really not level."


    After removing the first circuit board, Naruto said with a disdain, that there is no mercury detonator. From the residual smell, Naruto can judge that the raw materials of the explosive should be sulfuric acid, nitric acid and potassium chlorate. It is the easiest way to make a bomb. Raw materials, homemade T~N~T explosives, these can be bought from general hardware and chemical stores without any directivity.


    The method of detonation is also to use a mobile phone to emit electromagnetic waves when receiving a short-range text message, and then to detonate the bomb after being received by the receiver installed on the bomb. It can only be regarded as a home-made bomb. The bomb maker has a certain degree of understanding of the bomb. Knowledge, but not very smart.


    Cockpit No. 72 slowly ascended. Naruto quickly dismantled the entire bomb. Naruto felt that the bomb was a bit too simple and didn''t need him to do it.


    In the playground, a man with an extremely shrinking appearance showed a disgusting smile when he saw the turning Ferris wheel. At the same time, he took out a mobile phone from his pocket and pressed it a few times.


    boom!!


    The second bomb installed in the control room of the Ferris wheel exploded, completely destroying the control room, and the No. 72 cockpit that had risen into the air just stayed in the air.


    "Go get a fire extinguisher!!" Officer Mumu immediately ordered the scene to put out the fire quickly.


    Sato Mikako''s worries far exceeded her anger and shyness, and she quickly took out her cell phone and dialed Naruto''s number.


    "Hey! Naruto, are you okay?!"


    "It''s fine for the time being, but the shock just activated the detonation switch."


    "Detonate the switch?!"


    "Yes, it''s a mercury control lever, that is to say, it is an application of a mercury switch. If you don''t want me to be blown to pieces, then inform Megumi. Never let the Ferris wheel start before I dismantle the bomb. There was a bit of a shock, and there was only a coffee table left in my life." Naruto now feels a little fun. With the mercury lever, the level of the bomb is different, and he deliberately trapped him in this mid-air cockpit. , And use the vibration just now to trigger the mercury lever, so this bomb is very interesting.


    "Tea table? Why?"


    "Because of the tragedy (cup), I was blown to pieces."


    "Asshole! Now is not the time to make a joke! That bomb is less than five minutes away!"


    "Anna, Miwako, this simple bomb for three minutes..." Naruto stopped abruptly when he said that, watching the words that appeared on the display.


    "Hey, what''s the matter, Naruto?! Talk!"


    "Brave police officer, I sincerely commend your courage. I also prepared another larger firework. The location will give a reminder three seconds before the explosion."


    "Hey, what is that?"


    "It''s the prompt word that just appeared on the LCD screen. It looks like if I dismantle the bomb now, I won''t be able to know where the next bomb is buried. It seems that the other party planned to trap a policeman in the beginning and let him see it. Up to the words on this, this is really interesting."


    Sato Mikako was taken aback, took the phone and ran off the high platform where the Ferris wheel was, and said: "So the explosion just now was created after seeing you enter the cockpit, so the prisoner must be nearby?!"


    "It''s useless, there are so many people. Now there are only four minutes left. It is impossible for the prisoner. And I have some clues about the location of another bomb."


    "where is it?"


    "The Knights of the Round Table are twelve knights led by King Arthur, the greatest king of Britain in history, and the prisoner¡¯s trailer mentioned the first rank of his comrades, which means the first rank of the Knights of the Round Table, and the knights of the Round Table are very special. Do you understand the design of the cross on their helmet?"


    Miwako Sato''s pupils shrank suddenly and said, "It''s a hospital mark on the map!" His right hand almost smashed the phone. He was definitely a lunatic. He buried the bomb in the hospital. There were a lot of mobility problems in the hospital, some even needed. For patients who rely on instruments to sustain their lives, if a bomb explodes in a hospital, the consequences are simply unimaginable.


    "I can only guess so much at the moment. As for the exact hospital, I''ll tell you later."


    "But at that time there were only three seconds left in the explosion, you...you quickly take down the bomb for me!"


    "Ala, Miwako, it''s easy to dismantle the bomb, but what should a patient in a hospital in Tokyo do?"


    "I don''t care about that much!! You hurry up and take down the bomb! I...I don''t want you to die!!"


    Naruto was slightly moved, knowing how justice she is a policewoman. At this moment, she would actually say such a thing. She said that there was no wave in her heart. It was a lie. Regardless of whether she thought too much, Naruto. Now I think that in Miwako''s heart, she is more important than the innocent citizens, patients, her worldview and police creed.


    "Miwako, I..."


    "You, what did you say?" I don''t know if Miwako heard the words that Naruto finally lowered his voice.


    "Aha, the phone is almost out of power, I will contact you later." Naruto hung up the phone and turned off the phone, waiting for the last three seconds to come.

 427 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 427

    Mikako Sato took her cell phone and looked at the 72nd cockpit high in the sky, covering her mouth, tears are already pouring down...


    Chapter 15-The problem of choosing one of the two, the weak policewoman, the peak Fujiko!


    Naruto squatted in the cockpit, watching the timer of the bomb count down continuously, with a cold smile on the corner of his mouth.


    The bomb itself is not a difficult problem. It can be easily dismantled for ordinary bomb disposal experts, and even bomb disposal robots are not needed, but the most difficult one is the multiple choice question.


    The appearance of this scene reminds Naruto of the Nakanin exams that year. Ibis''s original exam questions were eliminated if he chose not to take the test. If he chose the test, he would always be Ninja if he failed. It was obviously very unreasonable. , An unkind choice, and the choice Naruto faces now is more harsh than when he was in the high school forbearance exam.


    For the candidates at that time, the worst fate was nothing more than a lifetime of forbearance. Naruto had to take his own life.


    From issuing the notice, and then detonating the bomb in the control room so that the Ferris wheel cannot be stopped, deliberately set aside time for the police to dismantle the bomb, and after the police entered the cockpit, the entire control room was blown up, leaving the Ferris wheel in mid-air. Move and activate the mercury lever at the same time, forcing the Ferris wheel to not continue to rotate, and it cannot return to the ground. The bomb itself is not difficult to dismantle, except for the mercury lever, everything else is trivial, but the most troublesome thing is the last one. A paragraph.


    In the last three seconds, still in mid-air, on the Ferris wheel tens of meters from the ground, facing a bomb, the possibility of escape is equivalent to nothing, even if it is Naruto whose body exceeds the limit of human beings, without Chakra It is impossible to escape the scope of the explosion in an instant.


    Is it his own fate or the fate of others... This is indeed a very difficult multiple choice question.


    However, Naruto did not show any anxiety, panic, or these negative emotions. On the contrary, he was very relaxed. He even took out a GameBoy from his pocket and squatted on the ground to start playing games.(It¡¯s now in 1993)


    Naruto¡¯s phone made the ground mess up. Miwako told Mugure that there was a bigger time bomb buried in a hospital in Tokyo, but the exact location of the bomb should be notified three seconds before the bomb exploded. , Which means that if you want to save those in the hospital, Naruto will die.Because of the mercury lever, even if he wanted to send someone to pull Naruto down, Mugure completely turned into an ant on a hot pot.(Although he is a bit burly)


    "Only less than a minute left!"


    When Naruto hung up Miwazi''s phone, there were less than four minutes left for the countdown of the bomb. This less than four minutes had almost come to an end after Naruto played a game.


    Naruto put the game console aside, and at the same time drew the Kusanaru sword.


    The electronic timer on the bomb has reached the last five seconds, 4¡­¡­3¡­¡­


    "It turned out to be here!"


    Naruto''s pupils shrank, and Kusanaru sword cut open the cockpit door and rushed out instantly.


    boom!!


    Naruto''s movements caused the cockpit to shake, and the mercury lever closed to form a loop, detonating the bomb instantly!The power of the bomb is not that great, and its range is about ten meters, but within this distance, it is enough to kill people instantly.


    Although Naruto jumped out of the cockpit, the explosive wave spread much faster than his current speed. Even before Naruto''s body had completely left the cockpit, the explosive wave swallowed him completely.


    "Do not!!"


    Sato Mikako was heartbroken. He never knew how important he was to him. Perhaps from the time he first met, the uncomfortable emotions that he felt too quickly to get acquainted with Yumi might prove something. But she didn''t notice the dullness, but her heart had become fragmented.


    "Sato! Look at that!!"


    Officer Meguki''s roar caused Mikako Sato to raise her head, and a pair of tears saw a figure flying out of the smoke from the explosion and quickly falling towards the ground.


    "Naruto!"


    There is no need to hesitate, Miwako immediately knew that the figure was definitely Naruto, right, and didn''t need the brain to react, and the body immediately ran towards the direction where Naruto fell.


    boom!!


    Naruto doesn¡¯t have the power of the six ways, without the eyes of reincarnation, and his body can¡¯t resist the force of gravity. Although in mid-air he barely controls his painful body from the explosion, he can barely let himself fall. Into a small forest in the amusement park.


    The branches of the small forest slowed down part of Naruto''s impact, but after all, he fell from a position nearly thirty stories high, and the branches can play a small role.


    boom!!


    Naruto fell to the grass so badly that he didn''t want to move at all.


    "Naruto!!"


    Miwako stumbled and ran over. In the middle, she fell because of lack of concentration, but even if her knee broke, Pi Miwako didn''t feel anymore. Her eyes were confused, just following her own instinct, she ran to Naruto''s side. Looking at Naruto''s body that had been blown black by the bomb, tears flowed down uncontrollably.


    "Naruto...Naruto..."


    "Ah... Mikako, I''m not dead yet, is it a bit early to cry for funeral?" Naruto showed his characteristic that he would die if he didn''t complain. After coughing up a bit of congestion, he said weakly to Mikako Sato.


    Mikako Sato was taken aback, and looked at Naruto in disbelief. The open blue eyes had endless tenderness and pity.


    Naruto endured the severe pain that seemed to dissipate all over, barely lifted his left hand and wiped the tears for Miwako, but Naruto''s hands are all black now, this wipe made Miwako look like a cat same.


    Naruto felt that his eyelids were getting heavier and heavier, and he reluctantly told Miwako that after another bomb was in the Mihua Central Hospital, he rolled his eyes and fainted. The last thought before fainting was...


    So big... so soft...


    Because Naruto risked his life to get a clue about another bomb, the bomb buried in the Mihua Central Hospital was dismantled, and Naruto was also sent to the Mihua City First Hospital for rescue.


    When they saw Naruto¡¯s X-rays, even the doctors in the consultation were surprised, because they suffered a bomb explosion at almost zero distance and fell from a height of nearly thirty floors. Naruto¡¯s body was over 30. % Of the bones were fractured. Two of the broken bones pierced the lungs and kidneys respectively, and 25% of the entire body''s skin was moderately burned, and there was a concussion caused by the explosion.


    Ordinary people with this kind of injury can basically declare death directly and be out of help, but Naruto''s body is a metamorphosis beyond the human category.


    Although he suffered serious injuries without Chakra, when he was sent to the hospital, some of Naruto''s traumatic wounds had healed, so that the doctor did not notice.


    Naruto is not that easy to die. Although people are not in the Naruto world, the power of the Naruto world will also protect Naruto''s life, that is the power of the power of merit.


    Naruto lifted Infinite Moon Reading at the beginning, killed Datongmu Teruya, and saved the world. Although he later left Naruto World because of a certain Demon Lord, in Naruto World, he saved the world but it was indisputable. The fact that the salvation merits will be assigned to Hinata, Kakashi Kakashi and Akay, the main merits are all added to Naruto. The power of this merit is even though Naruto himself I don''t understand, but as he experiences more and makes more merits, the power of merit will become more and more obvious.


    Human eyes can¡¯t see it, but if there are cultivators or cultivators here, you can see Naruto¡¯s body is covered with a faint golden glow, that is the power of merit to protect his body, to avoid death and prolong life for him, although There is no chakra, but as long as there is the power of this merit, Naruto can hardly die in this world.


    All in all, a dozen doctors and nurses have been busy for a long time, finally aligning all the broken bones on Naruto''s body, putting on bandages and plasters, and sending them to the intensive care unit.


    Naruto was in a coma for three full days before waking up. His brain still remembered what happened before, but Naruto''s body no longer felt pain. The three days'' time had made his body recover more or less, even better than before. He became stronger and shook his hand gently. Naruto''s random strength broke the bandage and made a bang, which also awakened the short-haired policewoman who had been resting on his bedside for a while.


    Miwako Sato stayed in front of Naruto¡¯s bed for three days, and she couldn¡¯t bear the iron beat. She fell asleep on the head of Naruto¡¯s bed in a daze. After hearing a little noise, Miwako, who was a little nervous, woke up immediately. , The first thing I saw was Naruto''s blue eyes.


    "Naruto...Naruto...Are you awake?!"


    "Nah, Miwako, do you want to hug?" Ming''s dazzling habit can''t be changed, and she just woke up and flirted with the beautiful policewoman.


    Miwako also did not incarnate Naruto''s fat as the big monster Godzilla as before, but completely removed her strong mask because of Naruto''s injury, showing a weak side, holding Naruto''s tightly. Neck, try hard not to make a noise.


    Although Naruto wanted to pat Miwako''s back to comfort her, his hands were cast in plaster at this time, and he could only rub her head against Miwako''s head.


    Clang!


    The stainless steel lunch box fell to the ground, and the long-haired female traffic police was stunned for a few seconds and cried and hugged Naruto¡¯s neck. Naruto could only endure the feeling of suffocation, comforting the two weak girl.


    "Ah pull~"


    In a familiar tone, Naruto''s body stiffened, and turned her head to the door of the ward. The mature beauty with beautiful long wavy hair leaned against the door frame, looking at Naruto with incomparable contempt and playfulness in her eyes.


    "It seems that you are living well, I really worry about you for nothing."


    Chapter 16-Meet the Three Daughters, the invitation letter from Yan''s family, the notice letter from Kaito Kidd!


    Suddenly heard the voice of a stranger, Sato Miwako and Miyamoto, who were still crying with tears, woke up in an instant, left Naruto''s body, and looked at the door at the same time. They were unrecognized beautiful women, Sato Miwako and Miyamoto. Yumi''s face flushed at the same time.

 428 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 428

    Although it was an emotional outburst just now, it was difficult to suppress, but it was strange that the two women did not feel embarrassed when they were seen by outsiders, especially when they were strangers.


    After a moment of silence, Mikako Sato looked at Mine Fujiko at the door, remembered what she had just said, and said, "Who are you?"


    "Oh, don''t you know me?"


    With a playful expression on his face, Fujiko''s waist was twisted, and he walked towards the bedside with an extremely sexual catwalk.


    What a fairy!


    Even if they are the same women, Mikako Sato and Yumi Miyamoto couldn¡¯t help but muttered in their hearts that they would not lose to Mine Fujiko in terms of appearance, but in terms of body and sex, the two of them added up. Not going to the peak Fujiko alone, for one thing, there is a difference between the figure and the mature Feng Fujiko, and on the other hand it is also the reason for the personality.


    Mine Fujiko¡¯s sex~ The feeling is that even women will be admired and tempted even when they see it. After murmured in their hearts, Mikako Sato and Yumi Miyamoto couldn¡¯t help but look at the only man in the room. When H didn''t show H''s gaze, he suddenly felt that the whole world was beautiful.


    In fact, how do they know that Naruto is not without sex, heart, just suppressed in the bottom of his eyes, plus he has resistance to Feng Fujiko¡¯s charm, although he is still greedy for this woman, but he will not show it so easily .


    Feng Fujiko twisted his waist and sat right next to Naruto. He put his arms around Naruto''s neck, Fang~ his lips were close to Naruto''s cheeks, and exhaled, "Honey, didn''t you tell them our relationship? "


    Naruto glanced at Feng Fujiko and said, "Can I roll my eyes?"


    Both the short-haired female detective and the long-haired female traffic police made fists. Yumi Miyamoto looked at this sudden and extremely enchanting woman who made her feel ashamed, and said, "What is your relationship with Naruto?"


    "Well~~" Feng Fujiko touched his chin with his fingers smeared with bright red nail polish, and dragged the long tone until Yumi Miyamoto and Mikako Sato were both annoyed, and then he spoke: "Probably what is your relationship with him, what is my relationship with him."


    Feng Fujiko didn''t directly admit it, but he spoke very ambiguously. Feng Fujiko''s acting skills and lying skills are not comparable to the two policewomen. This woman who claims to be able to deceive the whole world easily throws her head on. Both Mikako and Yumi made the two policewomen blush.


    "I have nothing to do with him!" the heroic short-haired policewoman said incongruously.


    "Me too!" The lively and bold long-haired traffic police blushed at this time.


    "Ala, then I have nothing to do with my dear." Feng Fujiko''s nails ran across his slim ~ thin mouth ~ lips, with a playful look. How could these two little girls be her opponents?


    Sato Miwako and Miyamoto Yumi also discovered this woman''s tactics at this time, and their hearts were all annoyed. Naruto looked at the obviously unkind aura surrounding the three of them, and couldn''t help but glared at Feng Fujiko and said: "Okay. Now, don¡¯t bully them both."


    Naruto spoke, and Feng Fujiko also put away his playful thoughts.


    Naruto looked at Miwako and Yumi, and said, "Is there anything to eat, I''m so hungry."


    Although Miwako Sato and Yumi Miyamoto wanted to inquire about the relationship between this woman who appeared suddenly and him, but seeing him still covered in bandages, they couldn''t ask. They exchanged glances, Yumi Kazuko He stayed, and Yumi went to buy food, a Shura field, because Naruto''s current identity was an injury, so he was resolved invisible.


    Although both Mikako and Yumi insisted on letting Naruto recuperate for a while, Naruto really didn''t like lying on the hospital bed. He was discharged from the hospital in less than three days. His body recovered long ago. He stayed in the hospital and continued to smell the medicine. The taste is boring.


    After Naruto¡¯s injury this time, Mikako Sato and Yumi Miyamoto¡¯s attitude towards Naruto has obviously changed. Although everyone did not pierce that layer of window paper, there were a few more warm copies in the week~ I don¡¯t know what to do. Although it¡¯s a holiday, there are no groups of cute junior high school girls watching, but Naruto still feels that life is very good because of the gentleness and violence of the two police officers of the Metropolitan Police Department.


    Because of Naruto''s injury, Mine Fujiko rushed to Japan from the United States, and helped Naruto take over the Uzumaki Group affairs. With Mine Fujiko personally presided over the Uzumaki Group''s development in Japan, the development of the Uzumaki Group was even more rapid.


    The intense panting in the room slowly subsided, and Feng Fujiko''s foul body leaned against Naruto, with a sweet smile on his mouth.


    "Do you like it, baby?"


    "I like it to die." Feng Fujiko was not shy at all, leaned to Naruto''s ear, and smirked: "I think you''ve been holding on to those two policewomen for too long, so you all vent to me. Come on."


    "Say venting is too much, you are not my venting article."


    "I know this kind of thing, you don''t have to repeat it so many times, I am not so touched." Feng Fujiko said from his lips, but his expression and smile were very sweet, "By the way, I want to show you something ."


    Feng Fujiko covered his upper body with a quilt, and then took out two red things similar to invitation cards from his bag on the bedside table.


    "what is this?"


    "An invitation letter from the group?"


    "Yaoben? You said that the real estate group Yanbenjia that claims to have the most real estate in Japan?"


    "Yes, it''s that Yanben."


    "Why, did the development of the group encounter problems?" Naruto subconsciously thought about this direction, because Feng Fujiko is like a phoenix, with no treasures, unless there is something or interest that she can admire. , Otherwise she would never attend any banquet.


    "That''s not true. The Yanben family is now in power. The old man is still shrewd and decisive. He also saw that it is difficult for the Yanben family to achieve any development in Japan, so he wants to extend the direction of development. The United States, it is the best way to rely on us, who is the strongest in the United States. On the contrary, they want to support our development in Japan, so the talk with him is fairly smooth. This invitation letter is to participate in the granddaughter of the rich collection of . Xia Jiang¡¯s."


    "granddaughter?"


    "Yes, I heard that Yanben Haozang loves his little granddaughter Aiben Xiajiang. It is said that he still intends to hand over the family business to Yanben Xiajiang, and according to the news I put into the undercover agent of Yanben''s house, here At the birthday party of Xiajiang, Yanben Hao Zang also passed a yellow-green diamond called Gaia''s Heart, a heirloom of Yanben family, to Xiajiang."


    "Gaia''s Heart? Isn''t it something similar to Ocean Star?"


    "Yes, yes." Speaking of the treasures, Feng Fujiko was visibly excited. "The diamond is about the same weight as hoped, about 45 carats. It is a clear and natural yellow-green, like the yellow-colored earth and green. Plants are common, so it is called the heart of the earth mother Gaia, and is said to be a symbol of the head of the Yanben family."


    "Listening to your tone, how does it feel that you have seen the diamond with your own eyes?"


    "Hehe..." Feng Fuerzi smiled triumphantly, and the meaning was self-evident.


    "But it''s weird. With your personality, you didn''t steal it directly when you saw that kind of gem?"


    "That gem is not important. The important thing is the Yanben family. I can''t stop the cooperation with the Yanben family because of a diamond."


    "Okay, I know you are sensible." Naruto squeezed Feng Fujiko''s nose in a sophisticated tone, causing Feng Fujiko to wrinkle his nose at him, "In this case, you really have to go to this banquet."


    "Hehe, Lai Ben Xiajiang is also a very nice little beauty."


    "Ahem...Where did you go?"


    Feng Fujiko turned his eyes and did not continue to talk about this topic, but suddenly ran to another topic, and said: "Naruto, have you ever played against Kaito Kidd before?"


    "Huh?" Naruto''s eyes flickered slightly, and said: "I have handed over once, and I compared it with him in the United States ten years ago."


    "How is his strength?"


    "Not bad. The skill of making human skin masks is very high. You can change your voice without using a machine. You can change clothes in an instant. Marksmanship and flying knives are very accurate. If you talk about comprehensive strength, it is because of the physical advantage. Slightly stronger than you and weaker than Lupin, but lost to me by one move and I stabbed the right shoulder with the Kusanagi sword."


    Feng Fujiko''s strength is indeed very strong. She can be regarded as one of the strongest women in the world. 99.99% of the people in this world are under the strength of Feng Fujiko, including men, but compared to the kind of Kaito Kidd, Mine Fujiko''s female body is not as good as the male body will show up.


    "Suddenly asked him what to do?"


    "Because the strange thief Kidd issued a notice to Yanben''s family, it is said to steal the Gaia heart on the day of Yanben Xiajiang''s birthday."


    "Hey, isn''t that fun?"


    "That''s right, so we must go and see that day."


    "Before that birthday party, let''s play a new pose, my dear Fujiko-chan~~"


    "Hmm~~I hate~~"


    Now we¡¯re about to compile the notice letter for Kidd, the thief, and I¡¯m tired of compiling a non-existent notice


    Chapter 17-Yangmou, Naruto''s calculation, black long straight beauty ~ girl ~


    Yan Ben Hao Zang is a very spirited old man. Although he is very young, his eyes are like falcons. People cannot ignore this gray-haired old man. Whether it is the facial line, beard and eyebrows, he looks very tough. In the world of the second dimension, you can see from the outside that this is an old man with a very tough style of doing things.

 429 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 429

    In fact, in charge of the largest real estate group in Japan, it is really impossible to have no skills. If the Yanben Hao Zang is not tough enough to handle things, the Yanben family has long been swallowed.


    Sniffing the aroma of the tea, and taking a sip slowly, the tea is not bad, but it is a "good" level for Naruto.


    "Unexpectedly, the man at the helm of the Yanben Group, which has the most real estate in Japan, would actually be an old man who thinks that he is very young.


    Yanben Haozo maintained a kneeling posture, like a samurai, and said: "The old man didn''t expect that in just over ten years, the chairman behind the Uzumaki Group, the number one in the United States, would be so young."


    "I''m not young anymore, thirty-four."


    "The Chinese say that they stand at thirty, and at forty they know the destiny. Mr. Uzumaki has only just passed the age of standing, and his life is still growing." Yan Ben Hao Zang''s tone was a little emotional, compared to the nearly rare Yan Ben. Hao Zang, the thirty-four-year-old Naruto is just a young man. Looking at the blond man in front of him who had created such a huge family business at a young age, Hao Zang couldn''t help thinking of his sons and daughters, every one of them. They all only know the money, the money, the ambitions and the deficiencies of each one, if the Yanben family is handed over to them, they must be defeated by them.


    In comparison, although Xia Jiang does not have a shrewd strategy and a cruel personality, he has a pure and innocent heart. In this way, although he can''t open up territory for the Yan family, but at least he can keep the roots of the Yan family. Will not be defeated, so his innocent little granddaughter Lai Ben Xiajiang is the next generation of Yan Ben Hao Zang''s heart.


    "Oh, does Mr. Hao Zang know Chinese culture well?"


    "My wife is Chinese."


    In this world, no one, including Mine Fujiko, would know that Naruto¡¯s body was stuffed with a soul that was once a Chinese. Therefore, it is completely possible to rule out the possibility that the other party is close to him. At this point, Naruto is against Bozo. The old man felt a little close.


    "In that case, Mr. Hao Zang, I am not talking nonsense. Please take a look at the birthday present I prepared for Miss Xia Jiang."


    Naruto motioned to Feng Fujiko with his eyes, and Feng Fujiko immediately took out a long-drawn contract from his leather bag and handed it to Yanben Kozo.


    Yan Ben Hao Zang just saw the beginning of the contract, his brow jumped fiercely, and the more he looked down, the more surprised he became, and in the end, he was even shocked.


    The content of the contract is about the next city-in-city project that Maelstrom Group plans to develop in the United States. Naruto himself called it a gathering place for corrupt people. After years of accumulation, Naruto finally made up a huge piece of land enough to develop the city-in-city. , Is about to start construction recently.


    It includes food courts, karaoke bars, bars, nightclubs, nightclubs, casinos, and all the depraved places you can think of are included. It is estimated that it will take about ten years from construction to officially put into use, and this land is because With an inch of land and an inch of gold, plus the whirlpool group that developed this land, it can be said that this land has already begun to sell stores before construction begins.


    In the contract, Naruto will give 10% of the shares of the entire city in the city to the group, and the other 5% will be presented to Miss Xia Jiang¡¯s private, Naruto will give away 15% of the shares in that city. The scale of the city, and there are places such as casinos where money and water are flowing. Even if it is a 10% dividend, there are definitely billions of dollars a year. That is a huge amount that even an old man like Yanben has to be tempted. Fatty.


    If the huge benefit only tempted Yanben Hao Zang, then the part of Xia Jiang in this contract completely moved Yan Ben Hao Zang''s heart.


    In the contract, it is not just a free gift of 5% of the shares to Lai Ben Xiajiang. According to the content of this contract, Xia Jiang does not need to do anything. She can easily become one of the richest women in the world after ten years. One, and the protection of Xia Jiang is the most fascinating reason for Yan Ben Hao Zang.


    The contract stipulates that the contract will be valid forever from the day the contract is signed, but if Miss Xia Jiang suffers any human injury during the contract period, causing injury or even death, the whirlpool group has the right to unilaterally terminate the contract At the same time, the 10% of the shares donated to the Group will also be recovered free of charge. This is the key.


    Naruto¡¯s move really went to the heart of the old man, Yanben Haozang. What did he fight for most of his life, not for the sake of his children and grandchildren. None of his sons and daughters can compete. All the hard work was put on his little granddaughter.


    Yan Ben Hao Zang intends to help Xia Jiang to become the helm of the group. If he is still alive, of course it will be fine, but he is almost seventy years old after all. To be honest, if he can see the sun tomorrow, Yan Ben Hao Zang himself has no idea. If he died, his own profit-seeking sons and daughters would be black hands against Xia Jiang. In terms of Xia Jiang''s innocence and kindness, Yan Ben Hao Zang was really worried that Xia Jiang would not be able to sustain it.


    This is also the contradiction of Yanben Hao Zang. On the one hand, he does not want to corrupt the group in the hands of his own children, so he has to entrust the group to his most caring granddaughter Xia Jiang; on the other hand, Yan Ben Hao Zang is also afraid of himself. After he died, Xia Jiang would be in danger. Even if he had already sent a lot of secret posts to Xia Jiang, Yan Ben Hao Zang still didn''t feel relieved, but this contract...


    Naruto is indeed a master at catching psychology. Ever since Feng Fujiko heard that Yanben Haozo loved his little granddaughter extremely, he used the land in the United States to draft this contract and revised it with Feng Fujiko. Some of these details eventually became the contract that Yan Ben Hao Zang saw.


    The contract is very clear, and anyone with a bit of brain can see that this contract is not so much signed with Yanben Group, it is actually signed with Aiben Xiajiang alone. The contract is clear. As long as Yanben Xiajiang suffers any artificial harm during the contract period, the Maelstrom Group can unilaterally recover the 10% of the shares, purely to guard against Yanben¡¯s children.


    The annual income of billions of dollars, converted into Japanese yen, is hundreds of billions per year, and it will definitely increase. As long as they want to take a bite on this piece of fat, they don¡¯t want to touch Xiajiang¡¯s hair. 10% of the shares will be taken back immediately, losing you!


    Moreover, the contract also stipulates that all the equity donated cannot be transferred without the permission of the whirlpool group, otherwise the whirlpool group can unilaterally recover all the equity.This is to worry that the simple Xia Jiang will be deceived by others and transfer his equity. Even if the children of Yanben Hao Zang want to secretly sell the 10% equity for a sum, it is not enough. For commercial fraud, Naruto can not only recover the 10% of the equity, but they also compensate the person who bought the equity to lose you!


    This is a shame, anyone with a bit of a brain can see it, but the problem is that this piece of fat is too big, and a greedy heart will make people plunge directly in, unable to extricate themselves!


    Naruto counts as an exhaustive plan, and Zhizhu is in his hands. Even the city in the city that will be built ten years later is used as a bargaining chip by him, and this step will put the old man in checkmate. The thousand-year-old fox is indeed well-deserved.


    Lai Ben Hao Zang put down the contract, took a deep breath, looked at Naruto seriously, and said, "Mr. Uzumaki, I guarantee that the Lai Ben Group will fully cooperate with all the development of Uzumaki Group in Japan!"


    "Then it will be happy to cooperate, Mr. Hao Zang."


    "Happy cooperation." The young man happily shook his hand with Naruto, and then said to the housekeeper beside him: "Suzuki, you go and invite Xia Jiang."


    "Yes, sir."


    The loyal butler Suzuki bowed and turned around to invite Miss Sun Lai Ben Xiajiang over.Regarding this contract, the 10% of the shares that were given to Aiben Group, of course, only need to be signed by the legal representative of Yanben Hao Zang. As for the 5% given to Xia Jiang, Xiajiang has to sign it himself.


    "Grandpa, are you looking for me?"


    The door of the drawing room was opened, and a very beautiful girl with long hair walked in from outside.The blue princess dress is very close-fitting, and her long and straight black hair shows the cuteness of a young girl under the embellishment of Qi Liuhai. There is no too much jewelry all over her body, just wearing a pair of pearl earrings. She looks like she is In the fairy tale, under the protection of the father and the king, she is like a pure little princess who has no knowledge of the world.


    ''The old man Hao Zang would choose her to be the helm of Yan''s family instead of his son and daughter, which is considered to be insightful.''


    Naruto and Feng Fujiko secretly praised in their hearts, although they are not familiar with world affairs, but with a heart of innocence, it is better than those who have Cao Mengde''s heart but no Cao Mengde''s conspiracy.


    "Xia Jiang, this is Mr. Uzumaki, Mr. Uzumaki, this is the old man''s little granddaughter, Xia Jiang."


    "Mr. Uzumaki, hello." The black long straight beauty is gentle and polite.


    "Hello, meeting for the first time, Miss Xia Jiang." Naruto replied, but one was the name of the address, and the other was the name of the address, causing Feng Fujiko to pinch Naruto secretly behind him.


    Although Yanben Xiajiang thought it was a bit strange, he didn''t say anything. An old and refined person like Yanben Hao Zang naturally noticed the small movements of Naruto and Feng Fuji, but he only looked at his nose and his heart. No, he handed Xia Jiang the pen and the contract he had signed.


    "Xia Jiang, sign your name here at the end."


    "Okay, grandpa." Although Xia Jiang thought it was strange, the obedient little girl still believed in her grandpa very much, and immediately took the contract and pen, and signed her delicate name in the last signature column.


    Yan Ben Hao Zang was very satisfied with the contract and said: "Xia Jiang, before the banquet, you take Mr. Whirlpool to take a tour on the boat." The place where Yan Ben Xia Jiang''s birthday party was held was the luxurious cruise ship of Yan Ben family.


    Although taking guests to visit this kind of thing should not be left to today¡¯s birthday star, Laimoto Xiajiang doesn¡¯t care about it, and Feng Fujiko excuses that he is a little seasick and wants to go back to the room to rest. Naruto gave her a compliment. Look.


    Yanben Xiajiang is a simple and lively girl under the protection of Yanben Hao Zang. Although she was a little awkward at first, she quickly became familiar with Naruto. Naruto deliberately teased Yanben Xiajiang to make Aiben Xiajiang laugh continuously, even repeatedly. Throwing a fist at him, his laughter almost died out.


    Naruto made the most of his deceptive eyes, smiles and funny personality, quickly narrowing the distance with Aiben Xiajiang, half an hour later, they had reached the point where they could call each other names.


    Aiben Xiajiang lay on the railing of the tanker, the sea breeze at night was a bit cold, but it made her feel comfortable.


    "Naruto, do you know what Grandpa asked me to sign just now?"


    There was curiosity in Aiben Xiajiang''s big dark green close to black eyes. Although he fully believed that his grandfather would not harm him, there would always be curiosity.


    Naruto looked at the girl who was so innocent and speechless, and said, "You signed without even looking at it?"


    "That..." Under Naruto''s smile that can illuminate the night, Lai Ben Xiajiang blushed slightly, turned his face away, and said: "Grandpa won''t hurt me, so I didn''t watch it."


    The content of the contract is too complicated for a simple girl like Xia Jiang. Naruto felt that it was no use explaining it to her. As soon as he turned his eyes, a bad idea came to his mind.


    Cheeky approached Xia Jiang''s side. When Xia Jiang was uncomfortable and wanted to avoid a little bit, Naruto guiltyly breathed into Xia Jiang''s ears. The itching sensation made Xia Jiang tremble, and countless blushes rose in his face.


    "Xia Jiang, actually your grandpa sold you to me."


    What Naruto said made Xia Jiang turned his head in surprise. The lips of the two touched at this moment, and a feeling of electric shock instantly flowed into both of them.


    Chapter 18-Aoko Nakamori, Sister Suzuki, and a notice from Kaito Kidd!


    Because the strange thief Kidd issued a notice, for fear that the thief would make trouble at his granddaughter''s birthday party, Yanben Hao Zang, this time also made an exception and agreed to the police to board the Yanben family cruise.


    In this case, the third police officer of Nakamori Bank of the Second Division was responsible for the investigation. The Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department has many different departments, such as Naruto and Mikako. Their search section is mainly responsible for violent crimes, including robbery, murder, and rape. All malignant cases of this kind are included, and it is also the most dangerous department apart from the explosives disposal team.


    The second investigation section where Zhongsen Yinsan is in charge is mainly responsible for some high-IQ crimes, some fraud cases, and cult-related cases, as well as Kaito Kidd, which is under the control of Zhongsen Yinsan.

 430 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 430

    "Nakasen Police Department, hello."


    Nakamori Ginzo, who was checking whether the thief Kidd had entered the banquet hall, naturally turned his head when he heard someone calling him, and he saw the star of the Metropolitan Police Department, Naruto Uzumaki, holding a wicked woman. Greeted him with his hand.


    "Naruto, why are you here?" Although they are not in the same class, everyone is from the Metropolitan Police Department. Of course they don''t meet each other rarely, and Naruto is still the most popular figure now.


    "Hehe, I have some friendship with Old Master Yanben Hao Zang. He invited me to attend his granddaughter''s birthday party, but the Zhongsen Police Department is also here to catch the strange thief Kidd."


    "Huh!" Nakamori Yinsan clenched his fists hard, and said, "I will never let that nasty thief be spared this time!"


    "Then I wish the Zhongsen Police Department success." Naruto smiled on the surface, but in fact he curled his lips in his heart. It was simply impossible.


    Nakamori Ginzo didn''t even know Naruto''s spit in his heart, his eyes burned with raging flames, that momentum really pushed Naruto and Fujiko back.


    "Brother with blond hair, are you the Naruto Uzumaki that Dad said before?"


    A young girl walked out from behind Nakamori Ginzo, staring at Naruto''s absolutely dazzling blond hair in Japan, and asked curiously, while Naruto and Mine Fujiko were stunned when they saw the girl.


    With a cute face almost exactly the same as Xiaolan, if it weren''t for the difference in hair style and eye color, Naruto and Fujiko would really think that the girl in front of them was Xiaolan.


    "Zhongsen Police Department, who is she?"


    Nakamori Yinzo''s face was somewhat helpless and petting. He glanced at his girl and said, "This is my daughter, Aoko Nakamori."


    Bringing a daughter to investigate the case is obviously nondescript, but Nakamori Yinzo, the father, is obviously very helpless with his daughter. He owes this daughter a lot for investigating the kidd thief case, and usually has no time to accompany her. This time Qingzi heard the news of the strange thief Kidd, and took the initiative to follow him. To the look of his daughter''s expectation, Zhongsen Yinsan was as resistant as many fathers. Anyway, as long as Qingzi stays aside, it should be fine.


    "Haha..." Naruto''s mouth twitched twice, staring at Qingzi''s curious little face, and muttered in his heart: I don''t know what the scene will be like after Xiaolan and Qingzi meet.


    Qingzi is obviously a curious baby who is even more exaggerated than Yumi. She still holds a white porcelain plate full of salmon in her hand. She ate and said, "Are you really the Uzumaki Naruto that Dad said?"


    "I think it should be me, what''s the matter?"


    Qingzi did not pay much attention to etiquette while eating fresh salmon fillets, and said, "Are you really as good as the legend? You look so young."


    Aoko''s words were a bit rude. In fact, Nakamori Ginzo was also embarrassed, but Aoko didn''t have any malicious intentions, she just wanted to ask questions, and at best it was improper wording.


    Naruto couldn''t be guilty of being angry with the little girl, and said, "It''s too exaggerated to describe me in a legend. I''m still a modern person. And I know I''m very young, but I''m actually thirty-four years old."


    "Hey~~A lie!" Qingzi was surprised and almost dropped the plate full of her favorite salmon on the ground.The deep blue eyes that were as beautiful as her birthstone sapphire opened wide and stared at Naruto''s face, as if to find out the evidence that the handsome blond man in front of him was a middle-aged uncle.


    After staring for thirty seconds, Qingzi glanced at her middle-aged uncle and father again, made a comparison, and then came to a conclusion.


    "you''re lying!"


    Nakamori Yinsan''s forehead kept beating, and he really shouldn''t have brought this girl today!


    Seeing Qingzi saying such cute words with such a serious face, even Fujiko, who is accustomed to concealing his emotions, also secretly smiled with his mouth covered, but as the person involved, he shook his head helplessly, feeling again in his heart this year. No one believes the truth.


    Just as Naruto was thinking about how to continue the topic, Naruto''s lovely students helped him out of the embarrassment.


    "Teacher! You are here too!"


    The voice was obviously pleasantly surprised. Even in this kind of banquet, he didn''t lower his voice at all, and ran over quickly, pulling the person next to him.Many guests noticed her impolite behavior, but after recognizing her identity, they all shut up.


    "Yuanzi, slow down!"


    The temperament beauty who was gentle and elegant, a few years older than the garden, said helplessly.


    "Sister, come here soon!"


    Yuanzi, the crazy girl, didn''t care at all, pulling her sister, Suzuki Ayako ran to Naruto''s side, looked at Naruto with surprise, and said, "Teacher, why did you come here?"


    "Of course it is the same as you, who came to the birthday party of Xiajiang." Naruto looked up and down the garden, his mouth twitched, and said: "Yuanzi, this is the banquet, you are also the second lady of the Suzuki chaebol, you dress up Can I order anything more?"


    Yuanzi¡¯s dressing is not at all like attending a birthday party for a rich lady, but like going to have a night beer, just a red T-shirt, a pair of cheap trousers for less than one thousand yen, Suzuki The second lady of the chaebol went out like this?


    After being damaged, the garden was not angry or embarrassed at all. Instead, he smiled, with his hands in his waist, Chong Naruto glared back, and said: "Famous teachers make good students, this is all the teachers taught well."


    Yes, Naruto himself is not qualified to speak of others, so he wears a black exercise shirt, even his muscle lines can be seen, wear a pair of jeans underneath, if you wear a gold necklace around your neck, then wear it. Pair of sunglasses, with pierced ears, is completely social.


    Speaking of which, only Nakamori Ginzo and Suzuki Ayako''s dresses are more formal. One is in a suit and the other is a small dark blue dress. Aoko is also dressed in a T-shirt and trousers. Feng Fujiko is the most extraordinary, the one-piece purple. The leather suits didn''t seem to come to the banquet.


    Naruto rolled his eyes gorgeously, and he smiled and didn''t care, took his sister by the arm, and said, "Teacher, let me introduce you to me. This is my sister Ayako Suzuki from the University of Tokyo. Grade, height 165 cm, weight 47 kg, measurements..."


    "Yuanzi!" Ayako opened her eyes slightly and scolded her sister in shame, just introducing her name, why did she report her height, weight, and even her measurements.


    When Yuanzi saw that her sister was angry, she immediately stuck her tongue out, trying to shrink herself, making the illusion that I was a good baby.


    Suzuki Ayako pressed her forehead with some headaches. There is such a problem as a girl as a sister. Ayako is really tired. After tidying up her appearance, Suzuki Ayako really shows her grace as a Suzuki chaebol lady. .


    "It''s rude, Mr. Uzumaki, this girl in Yuanzi is used to messing around, and it makes you bother at school."


    "That''s too serious to say. I think the garden is pretty good like this. Although it''s a bit idiot, but from a wealthy family, it doesn''t have any bad problems. It''s like a young child, although it takes some thought. But it¡¯s not bad to have a student like Yuanzi who is always full of energy."


    "That''s right, look at the old lady, the teacher said I was right."


    The garden where she was still pretending to be a good baby immediately jumped out and recovered her nature, making Ayako dumbfounded.


    Probably it was Naruto who was supporting her, so Yuanzi was not afraid that her sister would get angry, so she grabbed Qingzi and started chattering.Yuanzi and Qingzi themselves are lively and outgoing girls. They don¡¯t even need Naruto and Nakamori Silver to introduce them. In less than five minutes, they are so good that they have a lily tendency, and the topic also went to go shopping in Ginza together. , Eating snacks, seeing Naruto, Nakamori Ginzo and Suzuki Ayako, the three elders were stunned.


    The two little girls were chatting, and the topic again touched on today''s invisible protagonist, Kaito Kidd.


    "That nasty thief, my dad will definitely catch him!"


    Qingzi clenched her pink fist tightly and said with a fighting spirit on her face.


    The tone is right, the atmosphere is right, and the fighting spirit is also high. The problem is...Don''t say this kind of fighting spirit while holding a cup of ice cream ball with an ice cream spoon in your mouth!


    This is probably one of the differences between Qingzi and Xiaolan. Qingzi is a foodie. She ate a lot of salmon and ice cream during that time. Isn''t she afraid of diarrhea?However, although Qingzi is so good to eat, she is still better in figure from Naruto''s eyes, and that girl has gradually shown a woman''s curve. As for Qingzi...the only function of wearing a hood is probably to distinguish between the front and the back. .


    Naruto is just thinking about this kind of words, otherwise Qingzi will not kill him, and Qingzi will have to give him a slap in the face.


    "Speaking of which, the Zhongsen Police Department, I heard that the thief Kidd sends out a notice every time before stealing, right?"


    "Well, that thief does this every time."


    "Where''s the notice this time, can you show it to me?"


    "Of course." Nakamori Ginzo took out a small-folded notice letter from his jacket pocket and handed it to Naruto. This is just a photocopy, and the original is stored in the evidence room of the Metropolitan Police Department.


    Naruto opened the notice and read out the contents.


    "When Nyx and Chiron come, I will ride the seahorse, step on the sea, and be surrounded by Eourora and her son, and take Gaia''s heart."


    Chapter 19-Naruto¡¯s Reasoning, Chiron in the Night, the Cat named Feng Fujiko~~


    "It''s this damn notice letter, I haven''t figured out what it means until now!"


    Zhongsen Yin Sany said with a gloomy look that this strange thief Kidd was playing their policeman every time, sending out a notice every time, and then stole the gems calmly. It was a provocation and humiliation to the police, especially for the chief investigator. Said Nakamori Yinsan of the Kaito Kidd.

 431 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 431

    Naruto held a copy of the notice letter in one hand, and squeezed his chin in the other, and made a hmm.


    "Teacher, did you think of something?"


    Yuanzi looked at Naruto''s handsome and sunny face, and his small face was full of expressions of incomparable admiration. Perhaps in the hearts of most Naruto students, Nako is omnipotent.


    "Oh, no, I just think this strange thief Kidd seems to like Greek mythology, but it is also possible that he has checked a lot of information about Greek mythology." (The donkey was checked by Baidu Baike for a long time to spell out such a preview. letter)


    "Teacher, you don''t want to sell it, hurry up!"


    "Okay, let me organize the language first." Naruto is still unhurried, feeling that Yuanzi and Qingzi are about to rush to scratch him, Naruto coughed, and said: "From the first sentence, the first sentence says It¡¯s time, that¡¯s when will the thief Kidd come. In Greek mythology, five first gods were born from the body of the chaos god Kaos, including Gaia, the mother of the earth, and Tartarus, the god of the abyss of hell. The dark god Erepos, the god Eros, and the goddess of night Nix, the first sentence of the notice refers to the goddess of night Nix, which means night."


    "But teacher, if the first sentence refers to time, isn''t Chiron the boatman of Styx?"


    Naruto flicked Dan Yuanzi''s forehead and said, "Yuanzi, I said before, don''t interrupt me while I''m talking."


    Yuanzi rubbed her forehead, then pursed her lips in dissatisfaction, turned her head away like a little temper, and made Naruto look at her with a smile.


    Nakamori Ginzo doesn''t care about the little-tempered garden, and said anxiously: "Naruto, quickly interpret the following content."


    "Okay." Naruto glanced at the middle-aged uncle helplessly, and said: "Chiron does not actually mean the boatman of Styx. The boatman of Styx should be Charon, translated as Charon, and the notice is Chiron, pronounced It''s different, it''s Chiron." Naruto fully entered the role of a teacher and began to teach his students.


    "Chiron is a centaur in Greek mythology. Because he was shot by an arrow stained with Hydra venom and he was immortal himself, he suffered endless suffering. Finally, in order to save Prometheus, At the same time, he freed himself from pain and gave up eternal life. After he died, he was ascended to the sky by the king Zeus and became a Sagittarius holding a bow and arrow. Sagittarius is the ninth house in the zodiac, plus the goddess of night, it should be said that it is night Nine o''clock."


    Everyone looked at the watch, and it was just past eight o''clock, and the Kaito Kidd hadn''t appeared yet, then Naruto''s reasoning was reasonable.


    Qingzi looked at the rest of the notice, with a confused face, and said, "But what does the following sentence mean? The thief Kidd said he wants to control the seahorse. Where is there such a big seahorse in this world?"


    Qingzi¡¯s cute little face with a little baby fat made Naruto unable to help but reach out and squeeze her little face. When everyone¡¯s eyes became weird, Naruto would grasp the opportunity. Before Qingzi went crazy, he said: "From the content of the first sentence, the second sentence should also be considered from the Greek mythology. The seahorse is not the kind of small thing in the sea. If it is reversed from the English Hip~pocampus of the seahorse. , Should refer to the horse-headed mermaid. It is a horse-shaped creature with a curly back half of a scaly fish. In mythology, it is the mount of the sea god Poseidon, so the Kaito Kidd should be at 9 o¡¯clock in the evening. , Use something similar to a speedboat to come from the sea."


    "Yes, that''s it!"


    Nakamori Ginzo''s eyes were bright, and he didn''t care about Naruto pinching his daughter''s face. He immediately ordered his hands to guard the deck, and informed them that Kaito Kidd would appear from the sea at nine o''clock.


    Naruto looked helplessly as Nakamori Ginzo walked out with interest, and whispered, "I haven''t finished reasoning yet."


    His spit was naturally heard by the few people left beside him. Yuanzi didn¡¯t know that he was ashamed to get to Naruto¡¯s side, staring at the notice letter in his hand, and said: ¡°Teacher, then the following sentence is in Eourora and Surrounded by his son, "What does it mean? Eourora... Is there such a god or monster in Greek mythology?"


    "I haven''t thought of this yet." Naruto squeezed his temple, Eourora... Naruto can be sure that there is no such name in Greek mythology, even Norse mythology, Roman mythology, if we follow Naruto''s previous reasoning , Kaider Kidd¡¯s notice should be interpreted from Greek mythology, but Naruto started from Chronos, the god of time, to Chaos of Chaos, and then Cronus, Zeus, and Olympus. The Protoss thought about it all, but didn''t expect what Eourora was.


    Regardless of what Kai thief Kidd is like, Lai Ben Xia Jiang¡¯s birthday party has begun.


    Yanben Xiajiang is the granddaughter of Yanben family, and he is also the most beloved granddaughter of Yanben Hao Zang. At this time, there are naturally many people offering treasures, and they want to use this to favor Yanben family, if they can climb the high branch of Yanben family You''re really a treasure.


    Lai Ben Xia Jiang always looks very happy every time he receives a gift, but some caring people can see that it is mostly polite. Up to now, there is no gift that can really satisfy Lai Ben Xia Jiang. Those gold and silver jewelry she simply dislike.


    Naruto hid in a corner drinking, and gave him 15% of the shares of the Yanben family for no reason, but he was heartbroken. If it were not for the support of the Yanben family in Japan, he would not have given out so many shares.


    Feng Fujiko took a glass of red wine and leaned on the table next to Naruto, his eyes slightly fixed at the protagonist of today''s banquet, and he kept looking at Naruto Natsuya on Naruto''s side.


    Xia Jiang''s performance is really cute. While watching him secretly, when Naruto found him and looked back, his eyes were paired. Xia Jiang blushed and avoided immediately. After a while, he couldn''t help but peek at him.


    Feng Fujiko dared to use all of his wealth to bet that during the short period of time when she was away from Naruto, Naruto and Xia Jiang must have something interesting, otherwise Xia Jiang would never have such a reaction. , The tone is ambiguous.


    "My dear, what the hell did you do to that little girl? It seems that in such a short period of time she has already touched you~ My heart, you won''t give her so soon..."


    Naruto was distressed about his 15% shares. He almost choked to death when he heard Feng Fujiko''s words while drinking. He glared at the world''s number one female liar and said, "Is she a virgin girl? Won''t you come out?!"


    "Hehe..." Of course Feng Fujiko could see it, she was just playing with Naruto, "But if you really dare to eat her so quickly, I will look at you with admiration, dear."


    "No, you should save your admiration, otherwise you don''t know how much oil and water you want to scrape from me."


    "Hmm..." Feng Fujiko smiled like a proud queen. Speaking of which, the most passionate game between her and Naruto is also their greatest pleasure, which is robbing each other for money. They will make a lot of money. Money, then you rob me, I rob you, and finally wasted all of it, just boring.


    "But, Naruto, let''s talk about it, what the hell did you do to her?" Feng Fujiko''s eyes were full of gossip, and Naruto lost a hygienic eye. give her.


    Feng Fujiko is a woman who dared to do everything. She sneered twice with a terrifying expression. He drank a big sip of red wine, but did not swallow it, but contained ~ in his mouth, pulling Naruto''s collar, lips directly Posted it.


    Naruto was taken aback for a moment, and when he saw the mischievous meaning in Feng Fujiko''s eyes, he became "angry" and immediately turned offensive.


    The two eagerly kissing in the corner did not allow too many people to see it, but it was enough for Xiajiang to see clearly that today was his birthday, but seeing this scene, my heart suddenly twitched for some reason.


    ''Ala, I''m about to cry.''


    Feng Fujiko noticed Xia Jiang¡¯s crying expression from the corner of her eyes, with a cat-like triumph in the corner of her eyes. She was really deliberate. She wanted to see how Naruto could make Laimoto Xiajiang in such a short period of time. How much he cared about, the result, of course, was to refresh Feng Fujiko''s knowledge again.


    If Belmode is a witch, then Feng Fujiko is Catwoman. This is the cat¡¯s small paws that are always touching Naruto¡¯s heart. However, this cat cannot be fully grasped, including Naruto. The cat couldn''t put a collar on her and tie it to her side. After all, she was a woman who could borrow a fighter jet.


    Mine Fujiko is a cat, Naruto is naturally a fox. The sun''s cheeks looked a little sinister at this time, pinching Feng Fujiko''s neck slightly.


    "You bad cat, you have to toss you to death tonight!"


    "Humph, I''m looking forward to it!"


    Just when Naruto was thinking about what posture he would use tonight, there was a sudden jump outside accompanied by a shout.


    "Kid the thief!"


    Chapter 20-Little White Kidd?Naruto''s evil smile!


    It was nine o''clock unconsciously, just as Naruto had reasoned, at nine o''clock in the evening, the thief Kidd appeared from the sea.


    The tool used is indeed a speedboat, but it¡¯s not a speedboat driving to the side of the cruise ship and then climbing up. This is too dangerous. The size of the cruise ship is too large. The waves on the side are enough to overturn the speedboat. That''s too ugly, it''s not the way to blame Kidd.


    The guy wearing a white dress, a white top hat, and a monocle, whose shape can be said to be extremely sassy, ??used a paraglider to fly in the air, driven by a speedboat.


    When the distance reached a certain limit, Kidd cut the connection between the paraglider and the speedboat, using inertia, flew to the deck of the cruise ship.


    "This guy, acting more than stealing."


    Naruto sneered at the strange thief Kidd who appeared from mid-air with her arms in her arms. He is a thief. Could you please stop being so sloppy?


    Ninjas hide in the dark, and then kill the target again and disappear again. Speaking of which, Anbu is a more orthodox ninja. The reason Naruto was so famous at the beginning was because he was strong enough to outsmart the ninja world. Now Kaito Kidd A thief is so sassy, ??Naruto is really powerless to complain.


    The Kidd I met before doesn''t seem to be like this...


    Kidd used his inertia to slowly land on the deck using a paraglider, and Naruto did not hesitate to pull out his gun at the Metropolitan Police Department.


    boom!!


    The sound of gunshots was particularly harsh on the sea of ??night, and the fire from the muzzle made everyone''s eyes flash.


    Although Naruto rarely uses a pistol, at this time, bullets can be reimbursed but there is nowhere to reimburse them. So in order to save a bit of his own money, Naruto did not hesitate to use the Metropolitan Police Department gun.A bullet accurately interrupted the paraglider rope on the right side of the paraglider. The two sides of the paraglider suddenly lost their balance. The flight was still smooth, but Kidd started spinning uncontrollably!


    ''Damn it!The parachute rope was interrupted. Is this guy a human? He can even aim to break the parachute rope at night!''


    Kidd cursed in his heart, perhaps because Kuroba Thief did not tell his son a terrible man named Uzumaki Naruto when he disappeared. Kidd, after all, has no real wings, and he hurriedly untied himself in mid-air. His paraglider then landed on the deck in embarrassment, without falling a dog to eat shit.


    Naruto looked at the strange thief Kidd whose cloak almost covered his head, gloating and whistling, and said, "This kind of appearance is more suitable for you, Sao~The thief of the bag~~"

 432 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 432

    After all, Kuroba Kuaito inherited his father and became Kidd for a short period of time, only one year. Although he got the true biography of his father, he was still young and his heart was unstable.


    Kuroba Kuaito adjusted his state, and returned to that unrestrained appearance. With one hand in his trouser pocket, he was really a pretty boy.


    "Detective Naruto Uzumaki of the Metropolitan Police Department, I didn''t expect you to be here. It seems that you are the one who cracked my notice letter."


    "Yeah, that kind of elementary school-level puzzle, the goddess of the night, the sagittarius of the ninth house of the zodiac, and the horse of the sea emperor. I think you are really boring. A lot of thoughts are spent on how to write the notice. Right."


    "Humph, I''m a perfectionist."


    "Yeah." Naruto nodded in response to Kidsao~Bao''s performance, and then added that he almost made Kidd fall directly from the deck, "The landing just now was perfect, very suitable for you as a thief. ."


    It can be seen that Kidd''s face twitched twice, and then said: "If the thief is a creative artist...then the police will only follow the thief to make faults...it''s just a critic at best."


    Kidd''s extreme ostentation and sorrow caused some of the people who were originally Kidd''s fans to scream at the banquet.


    "Master Kidd! It''s so handsome!"


    "Oh! I just can''t breathe!"


    "Master Kid, how can you be so perfect?"


    Obviously, they are all so-called ladies who are idiots...


    "You hateful thief! Naruto and my dad will never let you go!!" Qingzi clenched his fists, and the hatred of Kidd in his heart increased infinitely because of what Kidd had just said.


    After seeing Qingzi, Kuroba Kuaito shook his heart.


    ''Oops!Why is Qingzi here?It seems that you should steal that Gaia''s heart quickly and run away quickly. Don''t do any performance today. If Qingzi finds out that I am Kidd, it will be over!''


    Kuroba Kuaito knows that his childhood sweetheart Aoko Nakamori hates Kidd very much, but he is Kidd, and Kuaito can''t imagine the consequences after Aoko knows the truth.


    "A creative artist? You really dare to say it." Naruto once again showed his venomous side. "I heard that many artists in the Middle Ages were maintained by the noble ladies at the time, and the thief Kidd took care of you. Who is this person?"


    Kuroba Kuaito was originally trying to steal Gaia''s heart quickly so that he would not be discovered by Qingzi. Hearing Naruto''s words, he almost choked to death without breathing.


    "Are you saying that I am a little white face?" Kuaidou''s face turned black in an instant.


    "Isn''t it?" Naruto spread his hands, and then pointed to Kuroba Kuaito. "An idiot who pretends to be an artist," then pointed to the group of nympho women behind, "and a group of so-called expensive Woman, isn''t it obvious that the rich woman has a little white face?"


    "Puff! Hahahaha..."


    Hearing that Naruto devalued Kidd the strange thief as worthless, from a strange thief who made the police troublesome to a little white face raised by a rich woman, Qingzi, who hated Kidd the most, couldn''t help but laugh, and then It is Yuanzi, she is a mad girl who is not afraid of everything. Just now Kidd dared to comment on her most admired teacher as a "critical critic", but that made the anger of Yuanzi go up.


    Suzuki Ayako didn''t laugh so exaggeratedly as her sister, but she couldn''t help but smile.


    Nakamori Ginzo had already laughed so much that he was about to fall into the sea. Once upon a time he was injured in Kidd and suffered so many losses. Every time he tried his best to protect, the jewels were still stolen by the strange thief Kidd. He blamed him, now that he can finally see Kidd deflate once, don''t mention how happy Zhongsen Yinsan is.


    The group of headless nymphoides heard that Naruto dared to belittle their "Kid-sama" in this way, and they couldn''t help being furious. In an instant, they all turned from so-called ladies to their essential shrews. The curse is called a ugly.


    Naruto himself grew up with countless curses and white eyes. Naruto was too lazy to get angry with these noisy shrews, so he raised his pistol and aimed at the crowds.


    boom!


    "The world is quiet."


    Naruto drew his ears with a pleasant expression. He turned a blind eye to the fearful expressions of the shrews behind him, turned his gun to Kidd, and said, "If you''re not a little boy, then prove it to come and see?"


    "Humph!"


    boom!!


    "Be careful! Smoke bombs!!"


    Zhong Sen Yin shouted three loudly, but the smoke bomb exploded, and the thick white smoke spread all over the deck in an instant. Although the sea breeze was blowing, it could not be completely eliminated at once.


    Naruto noticed that a white figure passed by him for an instant. Naruto could stop it but stood still, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    "what!"


    When the white smoke was gradually blown away by the sea breeze, everyone heard Kidd¡¯s screams coming from the direction of the banquet hall, and then they saw a white figure flying out of the banquet hall, followed by a Tall and sexy beautiful woman.


    "Kid the thief, Naruto, he is not as strong as you said." Feng Fujiko had one hand on his hips, with a somewhat dull smile on his formulaic smile. He thought he could fight the real thief Kidd, but he didn''t expect it to be so simple. It was solved, far worse than her strength.


    "This strange thief Kidd shouldn''t be the one who fought with me fifteen years ago. The strange thief Kidd fifteen years ago can still survive ten tricks in my hands, well." Naruto looked at the strange thief on the ground. Kidd, who was kicked by Feng Fujiko, left a black footprint on his snow-white suit, which was really ugly.Kuroba Kuaito is too young after all, how can a strange thief of his level be the opponent of Fujiko, the world''s number one female thief?


    Feng Fujiko dangles her long and wavy hair. Although she has no prominent background, her feminine charm is better than everyone present.


    "Hey, it''s too weak, Kaito Kidd, I can''t even beat a weak girl of mine, you''re too failed?"


    "Weak girl, Fujiko, are you sure you are talking about yourself?"


    "Ala, my dear, you still like to joke so much, giggle..." Feng Fujiko hid his mouth and smiled, but no one dared to look down upon the woman who had knocked Kaito Kidd away, a weak woman?You lied!


    Kuroba Kuaito must have not bought a famous Chinese book from ancient times to modern times-the yellow calendar, otherwise he would definitely see the four characters written on it today-everything is not right!


    I thought it was an easy theft, a gorgeous performance, but I didn¡¯t expect to be interrupted by the parachute first and came out embarrassedly. I was almost furious and wanted to use the smoke bomb to cover it up as before. In the end, Yazhixin was easily defeated by a tough woman who didn''t know where she came from without making five moves. Why are there so many monsters today?!


    Kuroba gritted his teeth, secretly pressed a black button on his body, click!


    In the banquet hall, all the windows were opened at the same moment, and the sudden opening of the windows caused intense air convection, and there was a gust of wind in the entire banquet hall in a short time!


    "Wind?! I understand!"


    At this moment, Naruto instantly understood the meaning of the third sentence on the notice letter of Kuroba Kuaito. Eourora is not a word that exists by itself at all, but the result of two words being split and recombined. Those two words It should be Eos and Aurora. The former represents the dawn and the latter represents the aurora, which refers to the goddess of dawn Eos in Greek mythology. She combined with the god of starry sky to give birth to Aneme, which is the four wind gods. Collectively.


    Kuroba Kuaito took out five flash bombs at the same time and slammed them down on the ground.


    boom!!


    Using the fierce air convection created by opening all the windows to cause chaos, coupled with the dazzling light of flash bombs, this is what it means to be surrounded by Eourora and its children!


    "You really love to show! Kaito Kidd, but it''s useless in front of me!"


    Naruto¡¯s figure flashed quickly in the strong light following the strange thief Kidd. When he was about to take Gaia¡¯s heart, Naruto had already rushed to his side, using his left leg as the axis, his body rotated sharply, and his right leg Kicked towards Kidd''s face.


    Naruto''s whirling kick made a whine of wind, making Kaitou Kidd immediately aware of the problem, and his arms stood in front of him to resist Naruto''s whirling kick.


    Click!


    Kuroba Kuaito felt that his arm had been kicked off, cold sweat continued to stay on his forehead, looked at Naruto in disbelief, and said, "How can you still see me?!"


    "Your flash bomb battle plan is pretty good, but it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re too sassy. It¡¯s okay to wear a cloak. That thing is of no use, and it will slow you down when you move, and it will cause a lot of trouble. The sound of the wind." Naruto pointed to his ear, "My ears are very sensitive."


    He was already wounded. Faced with this astonishingly powerful man and a woman with terrifying force, Kidd, the strange thief who knew he had no chance of winning, immediately chose to retreat, threw the last flash bomb, and unlocked his own. The cloak was thrown at Naruto, blocking his vision, and immediately turned around and jumped out of the window.


    "Naruto Uzumaki! The shame suffered today will definitely be doubled in the future!"


    Naruto walked to the deck, put his hands in his trouser pockets and pretended to be cool. Looking at the white speedboat that was gradually moving away, he smiled evilly and said, "Don''t be afraid of death.

 433 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 433

    Click!


    Someone faithfully recorded Naruto''s evil smile with a camera, and that photo also won the first prize in the Japan Photography Contest that year.


    Chapter 21-Shinichi Kudo has relegated gorgeously~~


    After the cruise ship of Yanben family returned to Tokyo for landing, Naruto was commended by the Metropolitan Police Department.


    Although I failed to capture the Kaito Kidd this time, it was the first time in so many years that he was able to protect the target from being stolen by the Kaito Kidd, and many people heard the cruel words when Kai Kidd escaped. Remember, run away, that''s run away!


    Kaito Kidd always treats theft as a performance, treats the police as nothing, and plays with ease. However, this case can definitely be used as a positive example to establish the image of the police world, and this credit is of course credited to Naruto. On the head.


    Of course there are many people who are depressed. Even if Nakamori Ginzo is one, Kuroba is also one. Anyway, the depressed person will never be Naruto.


    There is also an episode in which the group of "ladies" who were called nympho by Naruto on the cruise ship that day used their family power to unite to pressure the Metropolitan Police Department to expel Naruto. U.S. power does not need to be used, because Yanben and Suzuki.


    The Suzuki family in Japan claims to sell everything except human lives. The chaebol''s strength is stronger than that of the Yanben family, whose 90% of their lives come from real estate. The Yanben Haozo personally took the shot, and the garden is a mess. The second lady of the Suzuki chaebol, the two joined forces to impose economic sanctions on those small families. This small incident did not need to be resolved by Naruto.


    In Japan, Naruto has two chaebols, Suzuki and Yanben. If most people want to provoke Naruto, they are just looking for death. Some people know that something is wrong and immediately fled abroad. Some small fish and shrimp Naruto who ran to Europe were too lazy. If you care about them, as for some people who deserve to go to the United States to go to the United States, they can only be counted as bad.


    The story of Kaito Kidd came to an end. He was hit by Naruto once, and Kuroba Kuaito should not come out so quickly to commit the crime.


    Spring is going and autumn is coming, time is fast forward again...


    Naruto stepped onto the podium again, and his students ushered in the graduation season again. Naruto stood on the podium and looked at the group of monkey kids below, saying: "You are all going to graduate, although I really want to say that we will meet again next time. I don''t know when it will be, but after you arrive at the Emperor Dan, the teacher will still be me, so save this sentence."


    Because Naruto is also a teacher at both Didan Guozhong and Didan High School, since last year, the graduation meeting of his class has completely disappeared from the existence of such things as parting, but it is made like a celebration party.


    Yuanzi held his face in both hands and said with a smile: "It''s great that the teacher is a teacher in both junior high and high school."


    Although Yuanzi''s words were idiots, they spoke the hearts of most people in the class. Naruto rolled his eyes and said, "Yuanzi, do you know what shyness is?"


    "Ah, I really don''t know this." Yuanzi bit his finger and said, "The teacher hasn''t taught it."


    "Is this still my problem?" Naruto was so angry that Yuanzi couldn''t laugh or cry, and gave the second lady of the Suzuki chaebol a vicious look.


    The interaction between Naruto and Yuanzi in the class made me laugh. The other classes are completely different. Naruto is even thinking about whether he should bring a big cake and cook a table of good dishes with the little monkey. We talked while eating.


    However, most of the people in the class are very happy. There is still one person who has a stinky face and a shit face. To be honest, this person is very handsome and has good grades. He also joined the football club. All kinds of characteristics that attract girls, but he is one of the most unpopular people in the Emperor Dan Kingdom. This unlucky boy is Shinichi Kudo.


    Because of Naruto¡¯s deliberate guidance, and the kid Shinichi Kudo was really unbelievable, he was injured and hospitalized several times for investigating the case, making Shinichi Kudo the number one plague god in the emperor pill kingdom. If you meet him, you can really hide. Hide as far as possible, Kudo Shinichi will definitely be isolated as long as he stays in school. After all, no one wants to shoot at each other.


    Originally you are like this, so stay a little bit more and stay at school, but Kudo Shinichi is guilty. He ran out as soon as he heard the case. When he ran out, he was either criticized or injured. This year, he has been hospitalized seven or eight times. , And in Kudo Shinichi''s view, all the reasons that caused his isolation are the teacher who is not pleasing to the eye.


    He didn''t want to think about it. It wasn''t Naruto who forced him to go out to investigate the case, or that he had to do some things that he didn''t care about every time he committed a crime. He really considered himself the savior?!


    Therefore, Kudo Shinichi was very upset that he had to face the teacher Naruto Uzumaki in high school. He whispered and said, "Cut, it seems that everyone wants to see you." As everyone knows, he said this. The sentence is more applicable to him.


    Kudo Shinichi¡¯s whispered whisper was heard by the garden sitting in front of him. Although it is also a problem child, the garden, which is definitely a good student compared to Kudo Shinichi, immediately raised his hand and said: "Ning Teacher, Shinichi Kudo speaks ill of you."


    "I heard it." Naruto sorted out the documents in his hand and glanced at Shinichi Kudo who turned into a public enemy of the whole class in an instant, and said: "Shinichi Kudo, the teacher knows you look at me and I don''t want me to do it. Your teacher, but please believe me, I don¡¯t want to have a student like you at all. It¡¯s too shameful."


    Naruto''s words made the class laugh, and Kudo Shinichi''s face instantly turned into a palette, turning from white to red, red to green, and finally black.


    "Kudo Shinichi, if you want to speak ill of me, save some energy first, because you will be even more unhappy with me after a while."


    Kudo Shinichi always feels that something bad is about to happen, but he can''t predict the future, so he can only take a breath now.


    "Although I have said this for several years, your final exam in junior high school, your total score was the first in the whole year, alas, every time you are the first in the whole year, it is really boring."


    Naruto''s unscrupulous emotion made many people laugh and draw a black line at the same time. What an extravagant trouble you are.


    "As for everyone''s own grades, you can go and see for yourself. Anyway, this is the last exam for your junior high school. I don''t bother to scold you."


    Naruto''s sentence made many people who consciously failed the exam relieved, and Naruto''s next sentence sent them all to hell.


    "We will settle accounts with you after high school."


    Many people burst into tears gorgeously. Although it is a good thing for Naruto to be a teacher at both junior high school and high school, there is also a downside, that is, the debts owed in junior high school will be paid back in high school. Can''t escape.


    Naruto asked Yuanzi to distribute everyone''s transcripts, and when Yuanzi saw Kudo''s results, he spit out.


    Naruto rubbed his forehead with a headache, and said: "I don''t bother to say anything about your test scores, but here I want to thank Shinichi Kudo because he gave me a very important opportunity."


    Naruto''s tone, plus the previous words, everyone knows that the following will definitely not be a good thing, and they are a little... hold their breath.


    Naruto looked at Kudo Shinichi''s face without concealing his contempt and disdain.


    "Thank you Shinichi Kudo for giving me a chance to make all the teachers laugh, because some of my students want to repeat the grade."


    The class was quiet for a full five minutes, and then burst out uncontrollably with hilarious laughter that the entire floor could hear. Even if Naruto didn¡¯t need to roll the call, everyone knew that the repeater must be Shinichi Kudo. Except for Xiaolan, everyone laughed at Kudo Shinichi without any secret.


    Kudo Shinichi''s head seemed to have been smashed, and his head buzzed. He turned around until two minutes later, slammed the table, and said, "I repeat the grade?!"


    "That''s right." Naruto put down the students'' transcripts, folded his arms, and looked at Kudo Shinichi indifferently, seeing that he became as deep and gloomy as the ocean.


    Naruto''s temperament changed, and the monkeys in the class immediately calmed down and watched quietly how Kudo Shinichi was played so decently by their most respected teacher Naruto.


    Shinichi Kudo, who has always been arrogant, couldn''t accept the fact that he was going to repeat a grade. His eyes became red, his fists clenched, and he looked at Naruto coldly, regardless of the dignity of teachers and students, and said: "Why? Why should I repeat the grade?!"


    "Huh! Why do you dare to ask?!"


    Naruto had prepared enough for Shinichi Kudo''s rhetorical question. He pulled out a list from the grade book and projected it with a projector.


    "Kudo, this is your attendance table when you were in the third year of the country. You can see for yourself that more than one-third of the time in a year is taken for leave. You can''t even reach the basic attendance rate for graduation. When you were in National One, you had a big pass once, and you had a big pass in National Two. You have already remembered two big mistakes this year, and you scored 0 in the final exam music and failed in politics. You gave me the one who won''t let you repeat the grade. reason."


    Naruto intentionally wanted to fix Kudo Shinichi, how could he not get everything ready, he has dug a huge trap, waiting for the idiot Shinichi Kudo to jump down.


    Kudo Shinichi looked at the red crosses on his attendance sheet and defended: "I have asked for leave!"


    "You bullshit! If you didn''t ask for leave, it''s called absenteeism. If you absent from class so many times a year, you don''t have to repeat the grade. You''ve already been kicked out of school!"


    Do you miss school for dozens of days in a school year?It''s weird not to be kicked out of school!


    "And are you asking for leave? Every time someone just ran away, and then just threw Xiaolan''s sentence''please ask me for a leave''. Shinichi Kudo, isn''t Xiaolan your servant? And, you Have you ever noticed whether your leave is approved?"


    Regarding this, even if Xiaolan wanted to stand on Kudo Shinichi¡¯s side, she had nothing to say. She did not approve of Kudo Shinichi¡¯s frequent leave to investigate the case, but she ran away without saying anything. She disappeared, and as a result she had to run to help him ask for leave again and again, Xiao Lan would also be embarrassed.


    A student runs the office all day, not to ask questions, but to ask for leave. Although it is for others, it is awkward enough.


    Kudo Shinichi, who has a low EQ, probably never noticed how his actions would affect Xiaolan. After taking a peek at Xiaolan''s somewhat embarrassing face, Kudo Shinichi finally felt embarrassed.


    The garden has always looked at Kudo Shinichi upset. Seeing Kudo Shinichi''s appearance at this time, his eyes were full of gloat.


    Naruto would not let Kudo Shinichi so easily, and said coldly: "Kudo Shinichi, have you forgotten that no one stipulates that students must approve leave when they ask for leave. Schools will approve leave for a valid reason. You What about the''legitimate reason''?"


    "I''m here to investigate the case!" In Kudo Shinichi''s view, this was the most legitimate reason.


    "Huh!" Naruto snorted again, his eyes became deeper and indifferent, and his contempt became stronger, "Kudo Shinichi, are you a policeman? This is the Imperial High School, you think this is a police academy. Investigate the case, who gave you the power to investigate others?!"

 434 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 434

    Kudo Shinichi clenched his fists, clenching his teeth.


    "Forget it, I''m going to be more democratic, and the whole class will vote for it. If you think that the students are asking for leave, the investigation is a legitimate reason, raise your hand."


    Quiet~~


    No one in the class would support Kudo Shinichi, and Xiaolan did not raise her hand at this time. She really didn''t want to see Shinichi investigating the case again and then being sent to the hospital.


    "Well, it seems that no one thinks this is a legitimate reason. Then, if a middle school student goes to investigate the case, it is purely nothing to look for, so raise your hand."


    Huh!


    Needless to say, the whole class raised their hands in an instant, Xiao Lan hesitated again and again, but slowly raised her hands.


    Kudo Shinichi''s face was pale, Xiaolan''s raising of hands caused him to receive a severe blow, and his whole body was swaying.


    Xiaolan, don''t even you agree with me?


    Kudo Shinichi probably only noticed that Xiaolan did not agree with him, but did not think about why Xiaolan did not agree with him. This is the idea of ??a self-centered person. He only knows the superficial things, but does not think about it. , Why do others do this.


    "It seems that no one thinks you have a valid reason to ask for leave, Shinichi Kudo." Naruto''s mouth showed a hint of playfulness, "Then, do you choose to repeat the grade obediently and repeat the third grade, or you will be caught because of too much absenteeism. Dismissal?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    In the end, Shinichi Kudo could only choose to repeat the grade. Even if Yuu Kudo came back from the United States as his own son, it would be useless.


    Asking for too much leave, the attendance rate is not up to the standard, although music is not the main subject, but your zero score is too exaggerated?!Moreover, he also recorded two major demerits, and not being expelled directly is considered a net opener.


    Kudo Yusaku wants to transfer his son to another school, but Kudo Shinichi disagrees. After all, for Xiaolan, he has to enter Didan High School anyway.


    After a year of head suspension, Shinichi Kudo finally entered Didan High School with "excellent" results and officially became a freshman in the first year of Didan High School. At that time, Xiaolan was already a second year in high school.


    Originally a pair of good childhood sweethearts, Naruto had to be split into senior sisters and younger brothers, how could it be a miserable word.


    And when Shinichi Kudo really understood what despair was, he turned around and found out that repetition was nothing.


    Chapter 22-Tour of Dorobica Paradise!(Top)-Qingzi and Atom!


    "Big fool!! Get up quickly!!!"


    A sweet voice that mixed the girl''s countless dissatisfaction sounded from Naruto in the Tokyo villa, and the huge sound almost shook this billion-dollar super mansion three times.


    "Don''t make trouble, Qingzi, let me sleep for a while~~"


    Naruto turned over, ignoring the angered expression of the girl who looked almost exactly the same as Xiaolan, buried her face in the soft pillow, and went back to sleep before her head was awake.


    "Stupid! Hurry up!"


    Qingzi, who had been waiting for more than half an hour, really couldn''t wait for this guy to sleep for another half an hour. She threw herself on Naruto''s bed and began to tear the quilt covering Naruto''s body.


    "Get up quickly! You have been drowsy for more than half an hour!"


    "Wait a minute, Qingzi, let me sleep for another three minutes." Naruto subconsciously covered his face with the quilt, resisting the girl''s magical voice through his ears.


    "That''s what you said half an hour ago!"


    Aoko Nakamori pursed her little mouth and complained, seeing that this guy was still lying on the bed, and was instantly angry, regardless of the shy and reserved things, and instantly tore off the quilt covering Naruto.


    It was autumn now, and the quilt was suddenly torn off early in the morning. Even Naruto felt a hint of coolness. He reluctantly opened his eyes and looked at the girl who was pulling the quilt with an angry expression.


    "Qingzi, you don''t have to be like this, right?"


    "Get up quickly, big idiot!" Qingzi threw the high-end goose down quilt on the ground, and said, "You promised to take me to Dorobica Paradise!"


    "Yes, Miss, I''m afraid of you." Naruto yawned, and got up lazily from the bed, wearing only pajamas, his upper body naked, showing a strong muscle, "You don''t think Watch me change clothes here, right?"


    The thin-skinned Qingzi''s complexion immediately turned red, and he stomped two feet on the snow-white quilt on the ground, as if to vent his denial.


    "H''s big fool!"


    After dropping the words with endless aversion in embarrassment, Qingzi ran out of Naruto''s room with a tomato-like face, causing Naruto to mutter a little behind.


    "This girl is still so casual."


    "Ah~~"


    In the overcrowded Tokyo¡¯s No. 1 amusement park, Dorothea Park, it is known as Tokyo¡¯s largest, most beautiful, and most fun amusement park. It consists of Adventure Island, Wild Taikoo Island, Science Universe Island, Magic Fantasy Island, and The fantasy fairy tale island is a large paradise suitable for children, couples, couples, and a family of three.


    Naruto yawned lazily, looking at the overcrowded Dorobica Paradise and the two energetic young girls in front, and said: "Why is it that on Sunday, I don¡¯t sleep in at home, but come here. Where?"


    "Are you still sleeping?!" Qingzi, who was walking in front and was looking at the map, turned his head and gave him a blank look, and said, "Were we here so late if it wasn''t because of you sleeping late?"


    "You came too early." Naruto retorted to himself, rolling his eyes.


    Qingzi rolled his eyes and stopped, with one hand in his waist, another finger to Naruto¡¯s nose, and said coquettishly: "Don¡¯t forget, you yourself agreed to take me to Dorobica Paradise. For play!"


    "I regret it now, okay?" Naruto said helplessly, knowing that he shouldn''t have agreed to this wicked wicked girl so simply.


    It happened three days ago on Aoko¡¯s 17th birthday. As a result, Kidd sent out a notice that day to steal the rubies stored in the Tokyo Museum in Japan, so Nakamori Ginzo led the people who searched the second class and waited there for a day. Missed his daughter''s birthday, and was tricked by Kidd again.


    Naruto remembered to celebrate Aoko¡¯s birthday that day. Not only did she give out three fresh salmon salvaged from Norway, but also to comfort Aoko, who cried out on TV when she saw her father played by Kidd again. People agreed to let Qingzi open the conditions casually, but Qingzi asked to take her to Dorobica Paradise.


    Facts have proved that men should not just make promises, especially the kind of empty checks, or you will regret it!


    Qingzi looked at Naruto with a mischievous smile, and said, "Abide by the promises made to women, but the standards of a good man." Qingzi defined a "good man" without authorization, but she really understood what a man is. Mean?


    "Oh roar?" Naruto raised his eyebrows, looked at this mischievous ghost, and said: "I admit that I am a man, but a woman..." Naruto''s eyes fell from Qingzi''s pretty face He shifted and stared at the flat place, "Qingzi, are you sure you are talking about yourself? Having said that, have you ever grown up from middle school until now?"


    "I hate it, you are not allowed to say this!" Qingzi punched Naruto in embarrassment, then turned around and lowered her head embarrassedly, so that she could easily see her shoes.


    "I have grown up, and I am not at the level of a primary school student."


    "Ahhhhhhhhh, does Qingzi really care about her figure?" Naruto leaned behind Qingzi, "I will grow up if I help you massage every day, no charge."


    "Go away! H''s bastard!"


    Qingzi handed out the pink fist angrily, but Naruto fist laughed and jumped away immediately, making Qingzi stomped again and again.


    "Hey, when are you going to linger?" Yuanzi waved at Qingzi and Naruto not far in front, "If you delay any longer, we won''t have to play today."


    "That''s right." For Naruto, Yuanzi''s words meant rain in time. He immediately ignored Qingzi, and ran to Yuanzi. Yuanzi also familiarly took Naruto''s arm and handed him the play map of Dorobica Paradise. In front of Naruto.


    Qingzi was so angry that he wanted to chop Naruto off, but thought that she was here to play today, and that guy had to pay for dinner. As an authentic foodie, for dinner tonight, Qingzi immediately confronted Naruto. The little bit of anger was thrown to Java, and he ran over. Without any protection from men and women, he approached Naruto''s side and studied the game map together.


    "Dorubiga Paradise is too big. Today we definitely can''t visit all the places. It''s better to pick a few places."


    "Yeah." Qingzi looked at the play map excitedly, then pointed a place on the map with her finger, "I''m going to the carousel!"


    "Hey~~" Naruto drew a circle on the merry-go-round with a pen, "Merry-go-round, it turns out that Qingzi still has this kind of girly dream... But even though she is seventeen, she can still see it from her chest. It''s a little girl...Ouch!"

 435 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 435

    "Hate! Don''t talk about this kind of H topic suddenly!" Qingzi scolded blushingly. If it weren''t for him to pay the bill today, Qingzi would have to drag him out and tidy up.


    "Understood~~ There is a merry-go-round. Where is the garden? Is there any place you want to play?"


    "The haunted house!" The garden has a heavier taste, just a little bit of the haunted house built recently in Dorobica Paradise. "That is the largest and most terrifying haunted house in Asia. You must go to see it!"


    "The haunted house..." Qingzi looked at the place marked the haunted house on the map, feeling concerned.


    "What''s the matter? Is Qingzi afraid?" Yuanzi smiled at Qingzi deliberately, and said with a puzzled look.


    "If Aoko is scared, it''s okay not to go." Naruto followed the garden, and the two began to perform a cross talk.


    "Who...who is scared?!" Qingzi stammered, with pretentious courage in her fighting spirit, waved her fist, and said: "Okay, it''s decided! The second stop is the haunted house, I must Kill all those ghosts!"


    ''It seems that there are regulations in the amusement park that are not allowed to beat the staff.''


    Naruto and Yuanzi looked at each other, and they didn''t tell Aoko this bitterly. They had a premonition that Aoko''s reaction after entering the haunted house would be very cute. In order to satisfy their own evil tastes, the two decisively gave Aoko It''s a pit, poor Qingzi doesn''t know yet.


    "Since this is the case, we should go to the carousel and haunted house in the morning, so that the time is almost noon, and then go to eat, and discuss the afternoon route during the meal."


    "Eating...eating..."


    As if some kind of peculiar switch was turned on, Qingzi''s eyes instantly turned into two cameras with automatic aiming, staring at the introduction of the restaurants in the park on the map.


    Snapped!


    "You have a bun face! Your whole family bun face!" Qingzi patted Naruto''s paws, blushed and drank, and then quickly walked towards the carousel.


    Naruto and Yuanzi knew that this girl was shy.


    After passing through the fairy tale fantasy of the carousel, Qingzi, under the gazes of Naruto and Yuanzi''s snickering laughter, brought the "tragic and majestic" momentum of the strong man who disappeared and never returned, step by step. Moved into the largest haunted house in Japan.


    Chapter 23-Shinichi Kudo, who is burning with jealousy, a bet about Reaper''s skill!


    "Idiot! I told you not to hold on!"


    Naruto whispered, she was really helpless to this girl with a cute bun face. He went to the haunted house, and Qingzi''s reaction at the beginning was really cute. On the one hand, he was scared to death, and at the same time he insisted on entering. , But about halfway through, Naruto and Yuanzi felt that she had reached her limit, so they both persuaded her to go out first, but Qingzi got up with a little temper, and forced the rest of the walk through the back half, but when she walked out of the haunted house, it was Held by Naruto.


    It¡¯s rare to use a small spoon to sip a spoonful of strawberry smoothie into your mouth. The smoothie feels cool and the sweetness of strawberry jam can help Qingzi soothe the scared heart in the haunted house, but it can¡¯t eliminate the surface. That one is dry~hot.


    "I didn''t try my best."


    Qingzi murmured unhappily, and Naruto immediately shook her head helplessly. This stupid girl who wanted to face and suffer, if this weren''t still outside, he would have to catch her and punch her ass~Fat fat .


    "No? How about going to the haunted house again that afternoon?" Naruto smirked.


    "Don''t..."


    The terrible encounter in the morning caused Qingzi to instinctively scream, and the cute haircut that was originally fluffy fell down and lost her momentum. Then, seeing Naruto''s smirk, the fleshy bun turned red again and pointed with her fingers. Naruto said, "Do you...Do you think I am afraid?!"


    "if not?"


    "I bought it with my money." Naruto lifted the Sha Bing in his hand.


    "That''s what I want to eat."


    "I bought it with my money."


    "Bought it for me."


    "I bought it with my money."


    "That''s half of what I ate."


    "I bought it with my money."


    Naruto¡¯s words that there are no ups and downs, and that he was eating "her smoothie" bit by bite, so that the food-eating attribute broke Aoko completely angry. The pure and natural girl turned into a ferocious Godzilla and flew towards Naruto. .


    Naruto had eyes and hands quickly, scooped up a spoon of smoothie, and handed it to Qingzi''s mouth.


    Qingzi was soothed immediately, and the coldness and sweetness in her mouth made Qingzi behaved like a lop-eared rabbit.


    ''Hello, are you done like this?''


    Yuanzi''s mouth twitched and looked at Aoko with a happy and contented face, and helplessly raised his forehead. It was easy to be satisfied with food, especially this foodie named Aoko Nakamori.


    Naruto took another spoonful and put it into his mouth. Qingzi was about to get angry, Naruto took another spoonful and put it into Qingzi''s mouth.


    The two of them are just like you, one spoonful for me, playing an interesting game of feeding under Naruto''s unilateralism. Yuanzi holding the attitude of watching the show, deliberately waited until a cup of smoothie was eaten, then said: "Aoko , You are really bold."


    "Ah, what do you mean?"


    The bewildered Qingzi didn''t notice the abnormality and ambiguity in the process just now, and tilted his head with a cute look that I didn''t understand.


    ''Is she too innocent or am I too precocious?''


    Yuanzi spit out both herself and Qingzi in one sigh, and then with a wicked smile very similar to Naruto, said: "Just now, you have a spoonful of me and a spoonful of me. Isn''t that indirect kissing? And more than once. , Qingzi, you are really bold~~"


    Yuanzi¡¯s words made the dull girl finally react. The face that had just calmed down was red because of the accelerated blood flow, and the heart throbbed again. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s calm for a while and then the heartbeat speeds up again. There are a few more Qingzihui meetings. Will you have a heart attack?


    Naruto put down the empty cup, put his arm around Yuanzi''s shoulder, and kissed it.


    Qingzi raised her head suddenly, seeing Naruto and Yuanzi kissing in front of her, the rapid heartbeat suddenly slowed down, and there was a little uncomfortable feeling in her chest.


    How is this going?


    Qingzi, who had low emotional intelligence, obviously couldn''t understand the reason for this feeling of chest tightness, and the waiter served the food in time, and the embarrassment did not continue.


    "It''s been a long time, it''s not our turn yet~~"


    After waiting in line for more than ten minutes, the impatient Qingzi couldn''t help but complain, then glanced at the blond man who stood behind him and seemed to attract countless women''s eyes wherever he went, and said, "It''s all to blame. Sleeping late makes us late!"


    "What does it matter to me?"


    Naruto''s vertical line on his forehead said:


    "It''s already afternoon, okay, why don''t you say that you ate too much at noon to delay time?"


    "Why... I haven''t eaten much!"


    "Yes~ not much, but only three bowls of ramen with 20 salmon noodles and five slices of salmon~~" Naruto lazily reported Aoko''s appetite.


    Qingzi blushed a little, and seeing many people nearby were looking at her in surprise, as if she was surprised how a girl could eat so much, she was even more embarrassed and couldn''t help but punch Naruto.


    "teacher!"


    A girl was shouting Naruto, her voice clearly with surprise, so Naruto did not counterattack Aoko.


    "Lan! Here!" Yuanzi waved to his friend vigorously.

 436 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 436

    Xiaolan, who was the head of the karate club, quickly ran over and brought a Kudo Shinichi with him.


    "Come on, there are Kudo students, how are you guys." Yuanzi greeted his friends warmly, but he was full of provocation towards Kudo Shinichi.


    Kudo Shinichi''s face turned black in an instant. Because of the first-degree relationship, Xiaolan and Yuanzi are in the second year of high school, and Kudo Shinichi is the first year of high school. He was originally a childhood sweetheart, but now he has become a junior.


    Xiaolan didn''t notice Kudo Shinichi''s face at this time, but looked at Naruto in surprise: "Teacher, you guys come to Dorobica Land to play too?"


    "Yes, at the request of this girl." Naruto pointed to Qingzi.


    "Don''t call me a girl!" Qingzi is always upset by this addressing of children, and then immediately turns into a smiling face, looking at the girl who looks very similar to herself, "Lan Jiang, you guys Come here to play too?"


    "Well, we were going to line up just now, but it seemed that we saw the teacher''s hair in the crowd, so we ran over to take a look. I didn''t expect the teacher to be here."


    Qingzi squinted at Naruto, who was 185 in height and had golden hair as dazzling as the sun among Japanese, and joked: "So you still have the function of a light bulb."


    boom!


    Naruto punched Qingzi''s face lightly, and said with a dark face: "No girl, no girl!"


    Qingzi stuck out his tongue at Naruto, and then the three girls laughed together.


    Kudo Shino saw Xiaolan''s attention completely taken away by Naruto in a few words. The four people seemed to form a small group, and he couldn''t talk to one side at all. He couldn''t help but feel jealous.


    "Xiao Lan, let''s go in line."


    "It''s okay, Xiaolan will just stand here." Yuanzi put her arm around Xiaolan, and then gave Kudo Shin a secret glance, which means Xiaolan can stay here, so you can go to the line by yourself. .


    Of course, Shinichi Kudo would not leave here. Although he didn''t want to see Naruto very much, but let Xiaolan stay with this guy with a lot of lace news, Kudo Shinichi was even more worried, and said patiently: "Xiaolan It¡¯s not good for us to jump in the line like this."


    Seeing that some of the tourists in line behind showed an unhappy look, Xiao Lan also appeared hesitant. At this moment, Naruto smiled slightly and said: "It''s okay, Ran, just stand here." Naruto completely ignored Kudo Shinichi¡¯s face was as black as the bottom of a pot, "I think since my students have not listened to the teacher¡¯s advice twice and again, they will do something they can¡¯t do, and they refuse to learn from the teacher. I want to jump in the queue. Things should never be learned."


    After hearing Naruto¡¯s nonsense, Yuanzi almost burst out laughing. Naruto secretly scolded Kudo Shinichi with a single word, and gave Xiaolan a fallacy to stay here. It can be said that Kudo Shinichi was hit twice in a row. , Just look at his red and black face.


    Although Xiaolan felt a little embarrassed to Kudo Shinichi, she was unwilling to leave. Even if Kudo Shinichi was jealous, she could only be patient and stay here.


    Aoko is not familiar with Kudo Shinichi, and Sonoko hates this guy Kudo Shinichi, so their conversation directly ignored Kudo Shinichi.


    "Well... it''s almost our turn. After riding the roller coaster, we have to go to the Demon Lab and the Ice Mist Labyrinth, and then to the observation deck to watch the sunset, and finally to the viewing restaurant for dinner. I don''t know the time. It''s not too late." Qingzi expressed concern about time.


    "It should be time. The roller coaster is very fast, and the night is approaching, and there are gradually fewer people."


    "I think you two are too naive." Naruto scratched his cheek, and then pointed at the world''s god of death. "With this guy here, there will definitely be a case in a while, and time must be too late."


    Qingzi looked puzzled, and Xiaolan and Yuanzi looked at Kudo Shinichi, they obviously remembered something, their expressions were extremely strange.


    Under Qingzi¡¯s curious eyes, Naruto began to explain, ¡°Didan Junior High will organize an outing every semester. There are nine times in the three years of junior high school. Of course, Kudo has twelve times.¡± Shinichi Kudo almost vomited blood. "Anyway, in the nine normal times, Kudo-kun asked for leave three times. Our class was safe and happily on those three times. As for the six times he participated, we wanted Either there was a murder, or a robbery, and in the most exaggerated one, I encountered a bomb madman."


    Naruto talked about the "contributions" of the god of death, and when Yuanzi looked serious and Xiaolan nodded with a wry smile to confirm that those things were true, the look in Yuanzi''s eyes at Shinichi Kudo was strange.


    Kudo Shinichi could not bear that look, and said:


    "That''s just a coincidence!"


    "Once twice is called a coincidence, six times in a row is a coincidence? Are you meowing me?!" Naruto sneered at Kudo Shinichi, and said: "Why don''t you come to make a bet, just bet on you today? Here, will a case happen here."


    "What are you betting on?"


    "If you win, I can make you jump to the second grade." Naruto''s bet made Kudo Shinichi''s eyes brightened. "If you lose, you will go to the first level!"


    "amount¡­¡­"


    Kudo Shinichi was caught in a dilemma. Finally, with Sonoko and Aoko as witnesses, he made a bet with Naruto. There was no way. The temptation to be in the same class with Xiaolan again~ The confusion was too great for Kudo Shinichi. However, Naruto only said to let Kudo Shinichi jump to the sophomore year, and did not say that he would be in the same class as Xiaolan~~


    what!


    The roller coaster started to start, swiftly, flipped, and the thrilling excitement made many people scream in terror. Accompanied by a headless corpse, the scream turned into a scream.


    The roller coaster stopped, and everyone came down from above. Xiaolan, Qingzi and Yuanzi looked at the terrifying headless corpse, and the weird emotions in their hearts were even more than scared.


    "Look, I said something will happen where this guy is."


    Chapter 24-First encounter with gin, Shinichi Kudo who died!


    This time it wasn''t just Yuanzi and Xiaolan. Even Qingzi had seen the skills of Shinichi Kudo, the god of death. The look in his eyes was strange.


    Kudo Shinichi saw the headless corpse, and the corners of his mouth twitched constantly. Is this a coincidence?But, so many times in a row, can it be considered a coincidence?


    Naruto walked over and patted Shinichi Kudo on the shoulder, and said:


    "Go and repeat yourself, don''t let me do it myself."


    Kudo Shinji looked pale. He was a complete materialist and would not believe in such things as gods, destiny, or destiny, but the facts happened before his eyes.


    This is a fact that contradicts Kudo Shinichi''s long-standing worldview and life creed, because man is really dead, just after he and Naruto made that stupid bet, man died on the roller coaster.To be honest, Kudo Shinichi doubted whether Naruto killed him and deliberately designed to harm him.


    V5~V5~V5~


    Accompanied by a rush of sirens, three police cars, with the world''s most frequently seen police officer and a group of police officers, appeared.


    Do you know why the appearance rate of Officer Mumu is so high?Because as long as he appears in the lens, the picture will look particularly full~full, which is better for the picture.


    "Naruto, why are you here?"


    Uncle Mumu looked at Naruto strangely.


    "Nothing, I came here to play with the two little girls." Naruto pointed at Aoko and Sonoko, and then pointed to Kudo Shinichi who was examining the corpse over there, and said: "I ran into the god of death later, and this happened. A case."


    "I am not a god of death! I am a detective!"


    Naruto looked at Kudo Shinichi with an idiot look, and said, "Kudo, who gave you the right to let you examine the body?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Don''t you like to talk about the law? You are just a first-year high school student. Who gave you the power to let you do an autopsy at the crime scene?" Naruto''s voice didn''t fluctuate strongly, but it was ice blue. But his eyes are as cold as 10,000 meters deep sea, without any temperature, where the light has long disappeared, and it is filled with endless depression and darkness. Naruto''s tone of voice wafts with Ruowuruowu''s murderous aura to make Kudo Shinichi''s back was instantly saturated with cold sweat.


    What a scary person!The look in this guy''s eyes is definitely not just an ordinary policeman or teacher!This look is definitely a look that has killed people, and it is the look that many people will have, as if no matter how many people die, they will not care about the same indifference!


    Kudo Shinichi¡¯s analysis is correct this time, because no matter who the deceased is or who the murderer is, Naruto won¡¯t care as long as he doesn¡¯t involve people around him. This is what he has been destined to do since the beginning. character.


    "Hurry up, we don''t have time to play investigation games with you here."


    A man with long blond hair said coldly, the whole body of black clothes almost concealed all of his body except his face, and the chill from those light green eyes was as indifferent as the nine ghosts of hell. .


    Naruto turned and glanced at the talking blond man, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he was a little excited.


    Although after many years of travel, Naruto has forgotten most of the plot, but this man is one of the few male characters he can remember, and one of the most successful villains in this world, Gin!


    The strength of the gin is at the top of the world. In terms of marksmanship and close combat, it is even slightly higher than Lupin III and Feng Fujiko. After all, Lupin and Feng Fujiko are both thieves, and they are not killers who kill people as their profession.

 437 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 437

    Naruto stepped sideways slightly and stood in front of the three girls, Xiaolan, Yuanzi and Qingzi, and at the same time exuded a cold murderous aura from his sturdy body, fighting against the aura of gin.


    Although in this world, it is impossible to achieve the point where the aura becomes substantive like in the world of high power, the cold murderous aura of the two still makes everyone present feel chilly.


    The momentum of the gin is indeed very strong, and the two even have a sense of war, but they are very clear that they cannot directly start a war here, and they all have things to do next. The gin is going to make a deal, and Naruto wants to accompany a few girls to continue playing, so the two of them looked at each other and withdrew their murderous aura at the same time tacitly, as if they were not the two of them who had just released the arrogant aura.


    "Don''t worry, this kind of small case can be solved in five minutes."


    Only three and a half minutes passed before Naruto had found the evidence and solved the murder case at a very fast speed.


    When the murderer was handcuffed and brought into the police car, Shinichi Kudo felt a great frustration. He was just skeptical, but Naruto had already solved the case in front of him, and was defeated at his best point. , It really made Kudo Shinichi feel a huge sense of frustration.


    At the end of the case, Gin also immediately stepped away. He was completely indifferent to the murder case.


    "Naruto, that blond man..." Mumu leaned over to Naruto''s side and whispered. Obviously, basically everyone can perceive that Gin is definitely not an ordinary person.


    Naruto glanced at Uncle Mumu and thought that this simple and honest uncle is not bad, Mingen didn''t intend to send him to death, and said, "Mumu, you can leave that person''s affairs alone. That guy is not our police. character."


    Mumu is not just a stunner who just entered the Metropolitan Police Department. Although he is a policeman, he can do limited things. If a killer is involved, then it is definitely not something the police can manage. Nodding, took the prisoner who had confessed to the police car, and went back to the Metropolitan Police Department. Even if the murderer was caught, there would be many things to follow.


    "Hey, the case is solved, where should we go next?" Naruto held his head and smiled at Qingzi and Yuanzi.


    "Hey, you are a policeman, is it really okay if you don''t go back to the Metropolitan Police Department?" Qingzi looked at Naruto jokingly.


    "I have a holiday today. It would be nice to help Mumu investigate the case."


    "You really have no professional ethics."


    "Professional ethics, let him go to hell! At this time, it is more important to go to the Demon Lab to play." Naruto doesn''t care about professional ethics at all, or it is convenient for him to act as a policeman in the Metropolitan Police Department, if necessary If this is the case, he can also betray Megure at will, which is normal for a ninja.


    In comparison, the other side is a completely different scene.


    Shinichi Kudo watched the way Gin left, and was very concerned about the blond man with cold eyes.


    "Sorry, Xiaolan, I''m going to check something!"


    "New One!"


    Xiaolan shouted, but Kudo Shinichi had already ran to the outside of Dorobica Paradise.


    "Xiaolan!" The garden obviously saw a scene where Shinichi Kudo left Xiaolan and ran away alone. He suddenly ran over with anger, looking at his friend''s sadness, and said: "Lan, don''t worry about that. Idiot detective! Come and play with us, don''t waste today''s time because of that guy!"


    Xiaolan is indeed sad. Shinichi Kudo and Naruto Uzumaki have two completely different attitudes. Naruto can not go back to the Metropolitan Police Department to make transcripts, just to play with Aoko and Yuanzi, but Shinichi Kudo is to go. Check something, leave Xiaolan without saying anything, the gap between the two sides is obvious, Xiaolan said that there is no grudge in her heart, that is a lie.


    Xiaolan smiled reluctantly, and said:


    "Forget it, I''ll go home first."


    Naruto also walked over at this time, rubbed Xiaolan''s head, and said, "Let''s go, silly girl, if you don''t listen to the teacher, be careful next time I wear shoes for you."


    "Teacher, I..."


    Seeing Xiaolan still hesitating, Naruto immediately took out his own trick to deal with Yakumo, ran to Xiaolan''s side, put his hands on Xiaolan''s waist, which had no fat because of karate practice all the year round, and squeaked. ...


    Although Xiaolan is not as exaggerated as Qingzi as ticklish, but at this time, she is also unable to resist, letting Naruto "ravaged ~ ravage", she laughed tremblingly, tears dripping from the corners of her eyes.


    "Not obedient, this is punishment."


    "Teacher! You are too bad!"


    Xiaolan''s eyes are whirling tears, but the smile is a relaxed smile that she has never seen when she gets along with Kudo Shinichi. Kudo Shinichi will make her annoy and sad, but when she gets along with Naruto, Xiaolan never sees it. It''s relaxed, even ambiguous.


    Shinichi Kudo, you''re dying...


    Chapter 25-The mouth can not only be against the enemy, but also can be used to pick up girls~~


    "what!"


    The girl shouted hoarsely at the top of the central observation tower of Dorobica Paradise. This is a tall tower located in the center of the five islands of Dorobica Paradise. It is known as the second tallest tower after Tokyo Tower. From the top of the observation tower, you can see the night view of the entire Tokyo. The lights are on and the night is falling, it is really beautiful.


    Xiaolan stood on the observation tower, shouting with all his strength, because the shouting made her face blushing, so many tourists who chose to climb to the observation tower to watch the night view of Tokyo at this moment turned their attention to Xiaolan.


    After shouting hoarse, Xiao Lan grabbed the railing with both hands, panting slightly, her eyes seemingly calmer.


    A cold touch was placed on her cheeks, making her blushing cheeks slightly lower the temperature from shouting, Xiao Lan turned her head with a trace of astonishment, and saw Naruto looking at her with a smile in her hands. Holding a can of iced Sprite, sticking it to her cheek.


    "Have a drink, your voice is hoarse."


    "Thank you, teacher."


    Realizing that I could not call the word "lady" at all, Naruto was completely watching his eyes, and the cheeks of his small face were slightly pink. Just now, it was due to normal physical performance, but now it is psychological.


    "Teacher, did I look stupid just now?"


    A little timidly asked this stupid thing, Xiaolan really cares about her senses in Naruto¡¯s eyes. Although she is a fighting girl who learns karate, she just stood at such a high place just now, subconsciously trying to relieve the depression in her heart. Some negative feelings are just shouting out, although in fact it is more appropriate to be on the mountain.


    "You, if you are not stupid, what do you want me to be a teacher? As a teacher, what you need to teach students is not just the things in the book, how to regulate their emotions is also very important, shout It''s the easiest way."


    Although Naruto was stupid, Xiaolan still felt a little happy, and a smile appeared on her face.


    "Teacher, you are really the best teacher I have ever seen."


    "Oh, when did Lan Jiang learn to flatter? It doesn''t seem to be what I taught you."


    "Um...this..." Xiaolan lit her chin with her right hand, her eyes showing a hint of playfulness, "Probably because she usually observes the teacher, so she learned it unknowingly."


    "Are you saying I''m a flatterer?!"


    Naruto¡¯s forehead bounced, and two #s popped out instantly, and he clamped Xiaolan¡¯s neck under his left armpit, and made a fist with his right hand, and continued to drill towards Xiaolan¡¯s head, "You stinky girl!! What a three If the sky doesn''t fight, the house will be destroyed! See how the teacher teaches you!!"


    "Ahhhhhhhh! I dare not, teacher!!!"


    Xiaolan cried and begged for mercy. After Xiaolan had said countless good things, Ming could be regarded as letting go of this bad girl.


    Xiao Lan grabbed Naruto''s arm and shook her coquettishly, saying:


    "Teacher, don''t be angry, people are joking with you."


    "You!"


    Naruto squeezed Xiaolan¡¯s cheek forcefully, and then it was too addictive, and then squeezed the other side, until Xiaolan¡¯s cheeks on both sides were reddened, Xiaolan held her cheek with both hands. Looking at Naruto with an anguish, "Teacher, what are you doing?"


    "Do academic research." Naruto said with a face of righteousness.


    "What kind of academic research is this called?!" Xiao Lan Jiao groaned, how can there be academic research on human faces?!


    "Of course, compare the feel of your face and Qingzi''s face. Well, although they look almost the same, Qingzi''s face is like a bun, um...just like a sweet custard bag, it feels better."


    "Hey!"

 438 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 438

    Facts have proved that it is not allowed to speak ill of others behind the scenes. As soon as Naruto finished saying this, the girl''s tender drink came from behind.


    "You fellow, are you saying rude things behind my back!"


    Qingzi''s face was irritated, and next to her was the garden where she was holding her arm. She was covering her mouth and suffocating her smile very hard. Listening to Naruto speaks, it is very difficult for the client not to vomit blood, and it is also very difficult for bystanders not to laugh. Hard things.


    "Is there?" Naruto smiled innocently.


    "Did you still say?!" Qingzi pointed Naruto,


    "I heard it just now!"


    "Then you are not right." Naruto was exposed without any embarrassment, and said: "I would say that even in front of you."


    After speaking, a pair of Lushan ~''s claws grabbed Qingzi''s cute little bun face, and the two paws rubbed Qingzi''s face.


    "Damn it! You pinch my face again, I want to pinch it back too!"


    Naruto, who is 1.85 meters tall and whose wingspan is longer than his height, and Qingzi, who is 1.5 meters tall and whose wingspan is equal to his height, has a very cute scene.


    Although Aoko stretched out his arms to catch Naruto''s body, but he couldn''t pinch Naruto''s extremely annoying face, and his hands were too short.


    After tossing for a long time, Qingzi did not find a chance to retaliate on Naruto¡¯s face that would not age. He was so tired that he could only lay on one side panting. Those sapphire-like eyes continued to face Naruto. It emits a hatred beam of "You are a badass".


    Naruto turned on the "I don''t know where the protective cover came out" mode to completely block Aoko''s hatred beam.


    Xiaolan smiled and watched the interaction between Naruto and Qingzi, and the girl who had a face almost identical to her. Once she talked to Naruto, she would be in a wonderful state~~


    Qingzi, who was already dying of exhaustion, once again heard this topic that made her most concerned, and the small universe immediately burned.


    "go to hell!"


    Naruto tilted his head and easily avoided Qingzi''s hand knife, and then another whining wind sounded in his ear. Judging from the sound of the wind, this power was many times greater than Qingzi''s hand knife.


    boom!!


    Naruto squatted down instantly, Xiaolan''s round kick brushed past Naruto''s head, banging the solid iron pillar next to him into a perfect S-shaped curve.


    "As expected, he is the leader of the karate club and the champion of the Kanto tournament."


    Naruto stood up unharmed and smiled:


    "But, Lan, did you forget that the person who instructed you in karate is me? I know all of your moves clearly."


    "Teacher! You are too bad!"


    "Fortunately, it''s okay~~ But, Lan, the blue and white horizontal stripes are very cute~~"


    Xiaolan''s face turned red again before she calmed down, and Naruto felt that she was about to puff out.


    "Teacher! Super H!!!"


    "Dad, I''m back."


    The tone was obviously full of joy, Xiao Lan turned her door open, the Maori detective office, there was no way to look like a detective office, it was purely the doghouse of a decadent middle-aged uncle, and there was a puff of air in the air. The smell of cigarettes, the ashtray on the table is full of cigarette butts, and there are many empty beer cans on the side.


    I was used to this a long time ago, Xiao Lan walked to the desk full of rubbish and hit a small clean place with a punch.


    "father!"


    Boom!!


    The desk was smashed into a pit by Xiaolan abruptly, and I really had to sigh again. I really deserve to be the master of the karate club.


    "what!"


    Moori Kogoro was sitting in a chair with his mouth open, dreaming that he was hit by a betting ticket, but was awakened by Xiaolan''s fist.


    "Xiao Lan, you are back."


    Xiao Lan looked at her father helplessly and angrily, and said:


    "Dad, I knew that you must have done this again after I went out."


    Xiaolan looked at the same table as the junkyard. She had only cleaned it up before she went out. She didn''t expect to be like this after a while. Compare her father and teacher. They are both 37 years old. A little too big.


    "Um, Xiaolan, are you back?"


    "Yeah, I will be buried in the garbage if I don''t come home again!"


    "Uh... what''s in your hand?"


    Xiaolan glanced at her father helplessly, then handed the packing box in her hand to him, and said, "Narisawa''s sashimi packed for you."


    "Hey, my good daughter knows that I love Dad."


    Maori Kogoro had a wretched look. After taking the packing box in Xiaolan''s hand, he ate Hesai for a while. Xiaolan looked at her father vertically, and once again felt that the gap between people was so big.


    "By the way, Xiaolan, you just said it was Narisawa?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    Mouri Kogoro looked weird and said, "That kid is so rich?"


    Xiaolan is not sure. Narisawa is a famous restaurant in Tokyo. It will become the top 50 best restaurants in Asia in 2013, and it has also been listed in the top 20 best restaurants in the world. Japan, which has always been expensive A meal is indeed a big burden.


    "It''s not a new one."


    Xiaolan''s face changed slightly, and then she became more energetic, and said, "The teacher invited me to dinner."


    "Teacher? The one with blond hair that looks like a little white face?"


    Maori Kogoro also met Naruto. When the parent meeting was held at school, when he first met, Maori had the same impression of Naruto as most parents. He thought he was a foreign transfer student who came to Didan to study. When he stood on the podium, he really scared many people.


    Boom!!


    Click!!


    Xiao Lan''s iron fist was slammed again, and the whole desk was cracked with a punch, and Maori felt that the dust on the ceiling had fallen off.


    Xiaolan clenched her fist, looked at her father with a gentle (terrifying) smile, and said with a smile: "Dad, did you say anything just now?"


    "No...absolutely not!" Mouri Kogoro''s head needs to be like a rattle. "You must have heard it wrong!"


    Xiao Lan hummed softly, turned around, walking briskly, the little song in her mouth represented that the girl was in a very good mood, turned and walked into her room, not even bother to clean up.


    "Why is Xiaolan getting more and more terrifying?"


    Mouri Kogoro wiped the sweat from his forehead, and was surprised by the force of his daughter gradually surpassing this dimension, and then was frightened by a cold eye when Xiaolan turned around and immediately buried his face in the packing box.

 439 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 439

    Xiao Lan walked into her room, threw the small bag she carried on the bed, took out from her pocket, she saw the small crystal doll that was carved by Naruto herself, and she showed a shy smile on her face. The words of the blond man still echoed in her ears, making Xiaolan''s heart beat and her face hot.


    "The luxurious things like diamonds don¡¯t match Xiao Lan. Xiao Lan¡¯s innocence is like the most beautiful and pure crystal in the world, the most precious treasure in the world turned into the teardrop of the goddess..."


    "In the teacher''s mind, am I like this?"


    Xiao Lan asked back, holding the small crystal doll to her chest. Xiao Lan was doomed to sleep well this night.


    By the way, there is a small matter. The next day Maori Detective Agency moved into a giant kid.


    Chapter 26-Do you hate him?Let him invite Naruto Uzumaki to dinner, and he will disappear forever...


    Ding Dong!


    The beautiful woman in a pink coat stood outside the door of the Maori detective office, reaching out and rang the doorbell.


    With a stubborn face and a completely wretched middle-aged uncle, Kogoro Moori poked his head out and said, "The Maori detective office is closed today. If you have something to do, please be early tomorrow." As long as this wretched uncle is a race day, it is definitely a public holiday. Well, Xiaolan''s father like this is really a crime in her previous life.


    Kogoro Mouri turned around to close the door and continue drinking, but was suddenly startled.


    "She... she seems to be..." Kogoro Mouri suddenly turned around and rushed to the woman outside and said, "Are you...Yoko Okino?!"


    The woman in the pink coat took off her crimson hat, revealing a beautiful light brown wavy hair and a beautiful face. It is now a popular idol in Japan. Four years ago, she formed the Earth Lady with three other girls. The team debuted together and then flew solo. Nowadays, they are super idols covering movies, TV, hosting and music.


    "Yes."


    "Why?" Xiaolan wore an apron and walked out of the kitchen in surprise, with a giant child next to her, "How come an idol comes to our house?"


    "I have something to ask."


    As a popular Japanese idol, Yoko Okino is definitely not convenient to go to the streets, and he still comes to the detective agency to commission a detective. If those tabloid reporters find out, they don¡¯t know what to write.


    Moori Kogoro suddenly became a spring, and there was wind on the soles of his feet, and he rushed into his room instantly. After a while, Moori Kogoro turned into a suit and leather shoes, containing a fiery red rose, and there was an inexplicable light around him... ¡­Middle-aged uncle.


    "You seem to have something on your mind, beautiful lady."


    Kogoro Mouri was extremely narcissistic, and Xiaolan held his forehead in a painful way I could not bear. Conan rolled his eyes to look at Kogoro Mouri, and said, "Who are you?"


    Kogoro Mori feels good about himself, but if he knew Yoko Okino¡¯s OS, he might just jump out of the window... Anyway, it¡¯s on the second floor. If you jump down, maybe you can get it in the newspaper, the headline is "The wretched young man had a mental disorder, and the window on the second floor suddenly went down."


    Yoko Okino looked at Moori Kogoro who suddenly changed his clothes, and the corners of his mouth twitched uncontrollably. OS: "Is it really okay to ask this uncle?But if you go to a detective office that is too big, you may be stolen by reporters.''Yoko Okino pouted, this is the real situation of her coming to this messy and messy office at night, because it is not well-known here and it is not easy to be discovered by reporters.


    "It would be great if I could find my dad, but I was the one who wanted to... oh oh oh... I am embarrassed to go back to find dad now..."


    The beautiful celebrity thought about something in his head, and his face was slightly red, which made Moori Kogoro drool.


    Fortunately, Yoko Okino remembered that he was here to do business, so the topic soon got on the right track.


    Yoko Okino and Kogoro Mouri sat face to face on the sofa, while Koran and Conan stood behind Mouri, and Yoko Okino''s agent Eiichi Yamagishi was of course standing behind Yoko.


    "What?! You are being watched by an unknown person?!" Mouri Kogoro thumped the table with an aura.


    Yoko Okino''s expression was a little confused and troubled, and said: "Every time I go home, the location of the furniture will change, and some inexplicable photos are sent to me, and there are silent calls every day."


    "It''s really disgusting! You did this to Miss Yoko!"


    "If possible, I would like to entrust you with a secret investigation."


    Attention has been placed on Yoko Okino. Only then did I notice that he came in with Yoko Okino. From the outside, he looked a little wretched and cowardly man. As a popular idol, Yoko Okino matched such an agent. Can you say that it should bring out the beauty of Okino Yoko...


    "I''m Miss Yoko''s agent, I want Yamagishi." Yamagishi offered his business card.


    "Agent?" Mouri Kogoro took the business card, took a look, put it in his pocket, and said solemnly: "I know, I will conduct investigations in secret, so please write down the address and phone number here. Number." So far it''s normal.


    "Ok."


    "Please sign here." It''s revealed here, because Kogoro Moori actually took out a signature board.


    The corner of Yoko Okino''s mouth twitched. She has seen many fans and movie fans in her four years of debut. To be honest, she has never seen someone as strange as Kogoro Mouri. The heart of the little demon taught by some people is revealed. The address is not Changed, but the phone was randomly compiled up.


    If the relationship between people is visualized as a number, 0 is a stranger, who does not like or dislikes, then Yoko Okino''s favorability towards Kogoro Mouri has officially fallen below the negative value.


    It''s a pity that Kogoro Mouri didn''t know what Yoko Okino was thinking, and he smiled wretchedly while holding the signature board.


    Then, in order to find out the truth of the case (although it should be just a small prank case), Xiaolan and the Reaper elementary school student also followed, so after arriving at the apartment where Yoko Okino lived, he naturally found something. A dead body with a knife stuck in his back.


    "Ah~~So tired~~"


    The Metropolitan Police Department searched the large office of a class. Naruto tapped on his shoulder and then rubbed his eyes, seemingly exhausted.


    "It''s really tiring after a day of work."


    "Working for a day?"


    The pretty short-haired policewoman Mikako Sato rolled her eyes, and ruthlessly exposed the shameless guy, "You obviously just played a game for a day, OK?"


    "Playing games is my job."


    Naruto smiled as a matter of course. For him, being a policeman is for fun, and playing games is for fun. Of course it''s the same.


    Mikako Sato had long known that this guy had no so-called professional ethics and police ethics at all, and he knew that his eloquence was not Naruto''s opponent, so he kept throwing eye knives at him and saved his own saliva.


    Naruto was thick-skinned, completely invisible. He put his arms around Sato Mikako''s shoulders, and was about to say something. The old bird of the Metropolitan Police Department judged that "the old wood is good for bullying" Takagi Shibuya came over and said to Naruto. : "Senior, I want to invite you to dinner, can I?"


    As I said before, in a place like Japan, it¡¯s normal for a rookie to invite an old bird to have a meal. It¡¯s normal for a good relationship. In the past two years, some rookies have invited Naruto to dinner, but they just have a meal. The kind who dare not ask for a second meal...


    Naruto''s eyelids twitched slightly, and he noticed that the kid Takagi kept peeking at Mikako Sato''s body, still holding a smile on his face, but the smile couldn''t reach his eyes.


    "Okay." Naruto agreed. Mikako Sato is so beautiful. Every year there are always a few rookies who think of Mikako. Naruto is not surprised, and one of Naruto''s ways to deal with them is to let They invite themselves to dinner.


    "Miwako, you go with me too."


    Sato Mikako was emotionally slow and probably didn''t notice Takagi''s eyes, but he understood Naruto''s meaning. The two looked at each other, and Sato Mikako smiled very heartily.


    Takagi, you are miserable...


    "It''s better to call Yumi together." Mikako Sato smiled and offered a good suggestion.


    "Yumi?"


    Honest person Takagi scratched his head, and thought for a lesson, as if no one was called Yumi.


    "It''s Yumi Miyamoto and Takagi from the Transportation Division, don''t you mind asking two more people."


    "Of course I don''t mind." Of course Takagi agreed, and his eyes were bright.


    "That''s it, Miwako, you call Yumi to come over, and we will eat in the cafeteria."


    Takagi thought for a while. Although it¡¯s a shame to eat in the cafeteria, he didn¡¯t work for long. He didn¡¯t have a lot of money. He had to invite three people to eat plus his own for a total of four people. In terms of Japanese prices, Eating outside is really burdensome, and I agreed to think about it.


    A group of four people, to be precise about Naruto, Yumi and Mikako took a Takagi. Takagi was very proud, because he could invite two police officers from the Metropolitan Police Department to dinner, although Mikako and Yumi were both talented because of Naruto¡¯s face Coming...

 440 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 440

    Naruto deliberately chose the dining hall of the Metropolitan Police Department to make Takagi...gloriously embarrassed.


    The Metropolitan Police Department also has a cafeteria, just like the ones seen in Hong Kong films, traditional Japanese cuisine, sushi, ramen, curry rice, western sandwiches, pasta, steak, Chinese fried rice, dim sum, etc., although the taste may be Not as good as outside restaurants, but the price is very cheap, and it is also very convenient and fast, so many people still choose to eat in the cafeteria.


    It¡¯s lunch now. Many policemen who need to be on duty at night eat in the cafeteria, so there are still a lot of people. Seeing the combination of the four of them, I immediately understand that many veterans walked over unceremoniously. , Patted Takagi''s shoulder with a sigh, then shrugged his shoulders~ and walked away, making Takagi a question mark on his head.


    Sit down in a place where you are accustomed to, the nearest ramen seller, Obasan, was full of red and smiled, "Naruto boy, it''s rare to come to the cafeteria to eat."


    Although Naruto does not eat much in the cafeteria, his huge appetite and his personality that never wastes food make all the bosses like him very much, so he quickly became familiar with him. Naruto tilted his legs and said:" It¡¯s nothing. Someone invited me to dinner today, and trouble me, Miwako, and Yumi. All the accounts will be credited to him." He pointed his finger at Takagi.


    Everyone in the cafeteria has seen Naruto¡¯s horrible appetite, and knows how tragic it would be to invite Naruto to dinner. All of them laughed, and two bold bosses waved their arms to Takagi. Said: "New kid, I''ll give you 5% off in a while!"


    Takagi was still happily, feeling good, and didn''t notice any abnormality.


    The veterans who ate in the restaurant watched the development here with gleeful eyes while eating, especially the guy who almost went bankrupt because he invited Naruto to dinner a few years ago. Because of the psychological imbalance, they will never go back and tell the new The rookie here is purely to transfer the pain he has endured to the new guy.


    Takagi''s good mood didn''t last long, because Naruto started ordering food. From Takagi''s dark complexion, Naruto even saw a pale face.


    Naruto sat down directly and began to order food with shouts.


    "Ten bowls of Yangzhou fried rice, 20 bowls of super large bowls of char siu ramen, please add noodles, char siu and chili, fifty bacon grips, fifty salmon grips, ten salmon slices, ten ham and egg sandwiches, five creams Pineapple buns, ten bowls of mushroom soup, 20% filet, I want to be half-ripe, and three large portions of vegetable salad, please hurry up."


    Naruto doesn¡¯t need to walk over to order food one by one, he will eat such a large portion, let alone the Metropolitan Police Department, even if it¡¯s the only one in the world, Naruto is the only one in the world. Which table was delivered, one by one started to get busy.


    As long as Naruto appears, the entire Metropolitan Police Department canteen will be extremely busy, and there is no way.


    Takagi felt that he was dreaming of so many things, let alone four people, even forty people would eat enough, wiped the sweat from his forehead, Naruto cautiously said, "Senior Naruto, you can ask you A question?"


    "Ask." Naruto suppressed his smile.


    "How many people are you going to invite for this meal today?"


    "Just the three of us, me, Mikako and Yumi, plus yourself."


    "Have you finished eating so much?"


    "That''s not too much. I ate a bit too much at noon, so I eat less for dinner, and I''m full."


    Takagi was almost scared to death when he heard that, so much is still 80% full, then what is the weight of fullness?


    Mikako Sato and Yumi Miyamoto had known Naruto for several years, and they were also taught by Naruto in their subtle changes. They infected some blackened things. Mikako and Yumi made Takagi fall directly to the ground.


    "Takagi, the two of us haven''t ordered yet."


    boom!


    Takagi is on the street. Fortunately, Miwako and Yumi can''t have the horrible appetite of Naruto. Miwako ordered a large bowl of pork bone ramen, and Yumi ordered a spaghetti with meat sauce plus a t-bone and a glass of lemonade. That''s it.


    Every hour that passes, part of life disappears.


    Takagi probably couldn''t understand the meaning of Leibniz''s words, but when he saw Naruto eating, he had another insight.


    Without eating one, part of his wallet disappeared...


    Takagi already wants to cry!


    Yumi and Mikako laughed while eating, which is considered more reserved, but the old birds watching the excitement over there are all laughing.


    Because of the appearance of Naruto Uzumaki, the Metropolitan Police Department gave birth to a terrifying rumor. Do you hate him?Let him invite Naruto Uzumaki to dinner, and he will disappear forever... (This doesn''t seem to be a shocking game...)


    When Naruto ate the last piece of filet, Takagi was already in a state of wandering spirit. Naruto took out a tissue and wiped his mouth, then crumpled the tissue into a ball, and sent it to Hirazaka with one foot. Takagi Yicheng said unscrupulously, "Thank you for the hospitality."


    After talking about Takagi whose body was gradually fading, Naruto''s cell phone rang, and Naruto took it out and picked it up.


    "Moses Moses~~"


    Naruto answered the phone. After listening to the content of the call, the corners of Naruto¡¯s mouth that had been raised because of the evil he had made Takagi¡¯s meal and because a fool invited him to dinner, both of them sank and their complexion became The weather was uncertain, and the hand holding the phone was trembling. The back of the hand, neck and forehead could see the effect of bleeding pulses. It could be seen that he was in a very bad mood at this time.


    And when Naruto hung up the phone, and before Mikako and Yumi asked what was going on, Naruto squeezed the phone in his hand to pieces with a click, gritted his teeth and said, "That stinky girl who grows more disobedient!!" "


    Chapter 27-Daughter, is a creature that grows up and becomes disobedient...


    Naruto shook off the fragments of the mobile phone in his hand, pulled on the white windbreaker he customized according to the style of the Imperial God Robe, and strode towards the garage.


    "Naruto, what happened?!"


    Sato Miwako shouted from behind, but Naruto didn''t mean to stop at all in his footsteps, and said without looking back: "Something private to deal with!"


    Mikako and Yumi looked at each other, but they didn¡¯t know what made Naruto so gaffe. They crushed the whole phone to pieces with one hand. With his power, let alone a cell phone, they wouldn¡¯t even crush a pistol. They would be surprised, but they were surprised that with Naruto''s mental toughness that can laugh even if he was seriously injured, they could not control their emotions so much.


    Who the hell is that "the more disobedient girl who grows up" in the Ming population?!


    Not to mention the doubts on Miwako and Yumi¡¯s faces, Naruto quickly ran into the garage of the Metropolitan Police Department, ignoring that he had just finished dinner. Running so fast might cause acute appendicitis. He jumped into his car. The flaming red sports car in the Metropolitan Police Department that is always so popular.


    Naruto has always been a topical character in the Metropolitan Police Department. Generally speaking, we will discuss how many times Naruto has been to work this month, and then watch him go to the cafeteria. This time, who is the unlucky person who is not afraid to die and invite him to dinner? He changed another car, and then ran to the parking lot to watch the always-pulling sports car.


    As time went to 1996, Naruto¡¯s original Dodge Viper was replaced by the red Ferrari F50.At the beginning, 350 F50s were manufactured all over the world. One of them will be displayed in the Ferrari Museum, and only 349 can be sold. Naruto has three, one of which was bought by himself. This is the current one. It was given by someone else, and another one was bought at an auction. Naruto has also spent a lot of money to buy a car over the years, and it¡¯s almost one billion dollars.


    However, Naruto is not as good as Lupin III. The monkey''s broken car is worth a billion dollars.


    Naruto looked gloomy, inserted the key into the keyhole, all the indicators on the dashboard lighted up, pressed the start button, and the V12 engine loaded on the Ferrari F50 began to roar restlessly. It was a bad boy.


    V-type engine means to divide the cylinders of the engine into two groups. The crossover looks like a V shape. The number behind represents the number of cylinders. The larger the number, the more cylinders, the stronger the horsepower and the greater the limit speed. , Of course, the greater the fuel consumption.


    The V12 engine is already the most powerful engine of this era. The Ferrari F50 is even equipped with an F1 engine, with a displacement of 4.7, 520 horsepower, and a turbocharged horsepower of up to 800 horsepower. The driving force is far better than that of the Viper snake.


    However, there have also been V16 engines. In 2003, the concept car Cadillac sixteen, which debuted at the North American International Auto Show in Detroit, has a displacement of 13.6 liters and 1,000 horsepower, which is almost twice that of the Ferrari F50. Previously, Yumi said, Naruto¡¯s. Viper, with one foot on the brake and one foot on the accelerator, she has no lunch. Cadillac Sixteen, with one foot on the accelerator and one brake, does not need to eat for a day''s meals. However, it is said that the car is just a concept car, which seems to be costly. No mass production.


    Naruto stepped on the accelerator, and the bad boy who had been holding back for a long time finally rushed out. Equipped with the most powerful engine of this era, it only takes 3.7 seconds to accelerate from 100 kilometers to a maximum speed of 325 kilometers per hour. It is the same as Ferrari¡¯s tradition, but sacrifices everything. For speed, the window glass is manual, and the rearview mirror is also manual, but the speed is absolutely top.


    The red monster escaped from its cage and finally ran into the streets of Tokyo at night.


    The head of the criminal department of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department just stood in front of the window, looking at the red monster running out of the Metropolitan Police Department headquarters, and couldn''t help holding his forehead in pain. This guy started to mess up again!


    Naruto is a policeman, but drag racing on the streets of Japan is not a matter of once or twice. Every time you have to let Minister Odagiri Toshiro help him wipe...


    Naruto doesn¡¯t care about so much. The ferocious horsepower of the Ferrari F50 is shown to the full. The speed display on the dashboard has reached its limit. It is only after seven o¡¯clock, which is the busiest time of the evening rush hour, but Naruto is shocked. Nothing, he is very angry now, very angry, he needs this extreme speed, the pleasure of chasing the wind to calm his anger.


    Naruto hurried all the way, and then slammed in front of a high-end apartment building. The whole body flicked violently. The racing tires almost exploded, but they stopped in front of the apartment building.


    Naruto locked the car, flew into the apartment building, and hurried towards the 25th floor.


    2501, the house rented by popular idol Yoko Okino, where a murder case occurred. In addition to a corpse, it also includes the tenant Yoko Okino, her agent Ei Yamagishi, and the wretched uncle and detective Mori Ko Goro, his angel-like daughter Moriran, Edogawa Conan, a primary school student from Ten thousand years of death, and the trio of problem children from Tedan Elementary School, Kojima Motota, Tsuburaya Mitsuhiko, Yoshida Ayumi, and the rest are The police with the highest appearance rate in history, Police Officer Mumu, and a group of unnamed police officers who are used as the background to make the picture more full.


    The forensic department is doing on-site evidence collection, including collecting environmental evidence, taking pictures of the corpse, and continuing the posture of the corpse.


    Uncle Mugure stood beside the corpse with his arms folded, and said to the owner Yoko Okino here: "So that''s it, then this man was killed when you came back, right?"


    "Yes."

 441 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 441

    "Then who was with you at that time?"


    Megume turned his head and saw a figure he didn''t want to see anyway, "It''s me, detective Kogoro Mouri, and Officer Megume."


    "Why are you?" Officer Mumu complained weakly.


    Kogoro Mouri seemed to be unconscious at all. He was definitely a guy with a thicker skin than Naruto. "The days when I worked with Officer Megome on the case are really missed."


    "Well, yeah." Mumu looked contemptuously, and said: "Every time it''s because of your intervention that we walk into the maze."


    "a ha ha ha¡­¡­"


    "However, it''s really hot here." Mumu turned his head and looked at Yoko Okino strangely. As a fat police officer with a tonnage of more than two hundred catties, Mumu was still very afraid of heat, and said: "You always turn on the air conditioner. Is it that strong?"


    "No, it was clearly turned off when I went out."


    "I can testify to this, because Yoko has been very frugal since he was a child, right, Oki~ye~Yo~zi~"


    Naruto¡¯s voice, accompanied by a burst of extremely rhythmic footsteps, heard Naruto¡¯s voice, everyone present reacted differently, Mumu was obviously happy, there was hope for the case, Xiaolan was a surprise, I did not expect I will meet Naruto here, and Conan is obviously depressed and disgusted. Kogoro Mouri looked a little unhappy, and Yoko Okino should be the most complicated one. She trembled slightly, her eyes were surprised, and she was afraid and awe. Holding each other''s hands, as pitiful as an injured animal.


    "Teacher, why are you here?" Xiaolan looked at Naruto who suddenly appeared in surprise.


    Naruto squeezed Xiaolan''s face casually, ignoring the hostile eyes of Kogoro Maori and Conan, and said, "It''s nothing, but there is a girl here that made me angry. Let me take a look."


    Xiao Lan was taken aback. Among all the people present, there were only three women. She, Yoko Okino, and Ayumi Yoshida. Ayumi is still a primary school student. She should have nothing to do with the teacher. Yoko Okino is a big star, and so is Xiaolan. Can''t think of any reason why she and Naruto knew each other. After thinking about it, Xiaolan fixed the girl on her body. After thinking about it for a long time, she didn''t figure out where she would make the teacher angry.


    Although they look alike, I am not Qingzi.


    Naruto was not in the mood to pay much attention to Xiaolan¡¯s psychological activities at this time, but looked at the girl with beautiful long wavy hair with her back facing him with cold eyes, and her heart was even more anger.


    "Yoko Okino!"


    Naruto roared, and the anger in it shocked everyone present. Yoko Okino herself was shocked. The instinct of her body made her turn around and face Naruto, "Yes!"


    This scene looks like the chief reviewing the recruits, but what happened to these two people is full of disharmony. One is a policeman, a teacher, and the other is a popular Japanese idol. Where did the two of them intersect?!


    Yoko Okino was anxious and looked at each other with Naruto. She noticed the anger in the man''s eyes. Yoko Okino was even more frightened. Her head slowly lowered, but she did not dare to turn around because she knew that something more terrifying would happen.


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Naruto sneered twice, without seeing any temperature in his eyes, and said, "Yoko."


    "Yes...Yes." Yoko Okino''s voice trembled.


    "You really have hard wings. You know you fly, and you don''t know if you go home when you fly out, right? Huh? Yoko, I really underestimated you before. I didn''t expect that the more you grow up, the more powerful you are. You are already amazing. It surprised me all."


    Naruto''s cold voice pierced Okino Yoko''s heart like a bayonet, tears in his eyes, almost crying.


    When Mouri Kogoro saw that his favorite Miss Yoko was scolded by Naruto, he was about to cry, and he didn''t let any chance of acting in front of Miss Yoko suddenly jumped out and said, "Smelly boy! You! How dare to talk to Miss Yoko like this!"


    Naruto was already filled with fire in his heart, but now that this wretched uncle who dared to make Yoko''s idea actually dared to jump in front of him, his eyes became cold, and the murderous intent of his whole body was revealed.


    Murderous things will not disappear because Chakra disappears. There are countless people who died in the hands of Naruto. His murderous aura is several times or more terrifying than Gin. His murderous aura is fully revealed, and the whole house Suddenly, it was completely enveloped by a repressive and biting cold, which made everyone in it feel short of breath. It seemed that there was a cold sharp knife on the neck. This time, even Xiaolan was enveloped in Naruto¡¯s. Murderous.


    Mouri Kogoro''s back was soaked with sweat in an instant, and his whole body was shaking, and the others were not much better.


    Naruto looked at Maori Kogoro indifferently, if it weren''t for him to be Xiaolan''s father, Naruto would have to kill him.


    "What do I teach my daughter to do with you?!"


    "what?!"


    Everyone recovered their language skills at this moment, and what they said was surprisingly consistent. Everyone expressed their disbelief at this moment, and Yoko Okino, who seemed timid just now, also spoke at this time, "Dad... "


    Everyone¡¯s eyes can only be described in one word, incredible!


    Okino Yoko, the adopted daughter of Naruto and Mine Fujiko, as the daughter of Naruto and Mine Fujiko, Yoko wanted to become a world-class actress like Mine Fujiko, so she was taught acting and acting from a young age. In etiquette, Naruto taught her self-defense and named her Yoko Okino.


    Naruto has always loved Yoko very much. Three years ago, Yoko said that he wanted to live alone. Naruto, who had never planned to keep Yoko close to him like an animal, also agreed, but secretly sent five guards to protect Yoko. Safe.


    But Naruto didn¡¯t expect that after Yoko discovered the changes in his home, he actually gave the secret guards an order to hide it from herself, and went to investigate Kogoro Moori privately. After returning home, he discovered the murder. Wei felt that he could no longer hide it, so he reported the matter to Naruto.


    After Naruto heard it, he was so angry that he wanted to kill. When asked about the murderer, the answer from the guards was "I don''t know", and the mobile phone was turned into fragments in Naruto''s hands.


    In fact, the dark guards are also very innocent. Their task is to protect Yoko Okino personally, but the case happened when Yoko Okino left home, and they don''t know how to do it.


    Naruto was really angry, even sad. On the one hand, it was because his daughter who had worked so hard to raise herself dared to lie to herself, and she dared to lie to herself. When something happened, the first reaction was not to find her father. Instead, I went to find a detective who I couldn''t trust at all, and even dared to ask the dark guard to hide it for myself. My daughter really had hardened wings and could fly, and she was flying farther and farther.


    Daughter, just a creature that grows up and becomes disobedient...


    Chapter 28-Invincible mouth, Conan retreats gorgeously~~


    Yoko Okino was also fully aware of her mistake and understood why Naruto was so angry. She was ashamed and guilty in her heart. She could only stand in place obediently and dare not say a word.


    Naruto looked helplessly at this baby who had been spoiled by him for more than ten years, asking him to really punish her, and how to deal with her.


    Naruto admits that his love for Yoko is even to the point of spoiling, but how can he not hurt and spoil such a baby?


    Boom!!


    "Go back and punish you again, leave me alone!"


    Naruto punched Yoko Okino severely on the top of the head. Naruto was really angry, so the punch was a bit hard. Yoko Okino touched the top of his aching head, but showed shyness and Happy smile.


    ''Sure enough, Dad treated me best.''


    Obediently stand aside and try to make me look like a good baby.


    When Naruto saw the look like that, she couldn''t help but think of her cute look when she used to wear rabbit pajamas and had to squeeze between him and Fujiko during the thunderstorm. The rest of her anger disappeared invisible, her daughter was The love of my father''s previous life~ people, I didn''t expect this sentence to be applicable between adoptive fathers and daughters.


    He shook his head helplessly. It seemed that the whirlpool family method and the rattan at home had to be updated.


    Looking around, since it was the case that happened in Yoko¡¯s apartment, he couldn¡¯t leave it alone, and he couldn¡¯t collect the money. Thinking of this, Naruto, who felt that he had lost a lot of money, gave him a fierce look at the cute little boy. The stinky girl who caused him trouble when he grew up.


    Yoko Okino tried to shrink herself, squatting in the corner, just barely holding an umbrella and writing four characters.


    ''I am a mushroom.''


    Naruto rolled his eyes, absolutely not admitting that he and Fujiko did their best to maintain Yoko''s innocent character because of fun.


    "Teacher..." Xiaolan finally smoothed the corners of her twitching mouth, looked at Naruto with a strange expression, and said, "Miss Yoko... is that really your daughter?"


    "Yes what''s the matter?"


    "Teacher, you are 37 years old this year, Miss Yoko, I remember 21 years old..." Xiaolan was struggling with a subtraction formula, 37-21=. This is still the virtual age algorithm. If 21 is the real age, you have to go back ten. As for Yue, didn''t Naruto teacher make a woman pregnant when she was fifteen?


    Even with Xiaolan''s tone, Naruto knew what she was struggling with, and suddenly rolled her eyes and said, "Don''t you know that there is something called adoption in this world?"


    "Uh... That''s the way it turns out." Xiaolan scratched her head, exclaiming in her heart that it was too good.

 442 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 442

    Naruto once again casts Xiao Lan''s eyes, what is she thinking about in her head?Could it be that his private life has been so messed up that his students think that he has a big woman''s belly at the age of fifteen?In fact, he was broken when he was twelve years old.


    "Let¡¯s talk about this case first, Yoko, you said you turned off the air conditioner when you went out."


    "Well, I must turn it off." Yoko nodded with certainty. Speaking of the frugal character of Okino Yoko was taught by the frugal character of Fujiko, fortunately, Yoko only learned the better parts and did not really become A little money fan.


    "This is weird..." Officer Mumu pinched his fat chin.


    "It''s not just this strange thing, officer."


    He interrupted Mumu''s words very rudely, and knelt on the ground to check the surrounding evidence. This guy was obviously Conan.


    "Although...Huh?"


    Before Conan said his analysis, he felt that his body was empty. When he turned his head, he saw the man he hated the most.


    "let me go!"


    Conan is obviously not a good bird, kicking directly on Naruto''s face.


    Naruto grabbed Conan''s tens of kilograms of meat in his hand, and carried the annoying kid upside down, swayed twice, and said, "Who is this kid with a big head?"


    "Um...Teacher, he is a child who lives in our house, named Edogawa Conan."


    "Looks a lot like Shinichi Kudo who doesn''t know how to respect his teacher," Naruto said something that scared Conan, then he took off Conan''s glasses and said, "It''s still a flat mirror. What do elementary school students do with flat glasses? And after taking off their glasses, they feel more like Shinichi Kudo, and like that rude kid likes to interrupt others, and seems to like playing some low-powered detective games, Conan , Are you Kudo Shinichi¡¯s brother? Or is Yusaku Kudo¡¯s illegitimate child outside?"


    ''How is that possible!''


    Naruto¡¯s last words made Conan want to vomit, but the previous words made him sweat in cold sweat, showing a disgusting smile, and said: "Why, this brother, my name is Conan Edogawa."


    "Oh, that''s it." Naruto''s eyes were cold, and he flung Conan to the two dragon police officers. "You two, be optimistic about this kid, if you let him come closer here. If you do, you two should write your resignation letter."


    "Yes! Officer Uzumaki!"


    Naruto was too lazy to talk to the two dragons, and looked around the surrounding environment, and said: "Although it looks like a murder in a secret room, there are still some doubts. First, although it is not obvious, it is in the body There are some traces of water around her. Second, in this messy room, there is a chair that is upright and placed not far from the body. Third, the air conditioner. According to Yoko, she goes out. The air conditioner was turned off before. Why is it turned on so high now?"


    "amount¡­¡­"


    Uncle Mumu twitched his mouth, looked at Naruto who was talking there, and said, "How long have you been here?"


    Naruto looked at his watch and said innocently, "Ten minutes, what''s wrong?"


    "It''s okay, you continue." But he secretly slandered, "This guy''s observation is really abnormal, and he can observe so many suspicious points in ten minutes.''


    Naruto didn¡¯t know that Uncle Mugure would have such thoughts. In fact, he started to observe the situation here when he walked into this room and scolded Yoko. It was purely a professional habit. Ninjas would always subconsciously. Observing the surroundings and analyzing the terrain that is beneficial to oneself is a habit brought from the world of Naruto.


    "We can observe so much for a while."


    "Then, the first thing is to determine the identity of the deceased. Have you seen the deceased?" Mumu pinched his chin, and then asked the owner of the room, Yoko Okino.


    "Sorry, I have to get closer to see clearly." The solemn agent Ei Yamagishi doesn''t look like a capable guy at all. He reached out to support Yoko''s shoulder, but Yoko frowned slightly and avoided him.


    Perceiving a trace of disappointment in that Yamagishi Rong¡¯s eyes, Naruto¡¯s eyes flashed coldly. It¡¯s very troublesome to have a daughter who is too beautiful, and she is still a disobedient daughter. Naruto already wants to draw a sword, but it¡¯s worth it. Yes, you still have to carry Yoko on your back for murder.


    It seemed to be more incompetent than Kogoro Mori, but Yamagishi, who was not as thick as his face, went to the corpse and accidentally slipped, screamed, and fell to the ground.


    Mumu probably had seen the reaction of many ordinary people after seeing the corpse, twisted his beard, and said, "Have you ever seen it?"


    "I''m sorry, I really haven''t seen this person, haven''t I, Miss Yoko?"


    Yoko looked at the corpse on the ground, then at his agent, frowned slightly, always feeling that his agent''s performance today is a bit strange.


    "Yoko, have you seen him?" Naruto asked in a flat tone, and Yoko''s heart trembled with indifferent voice.


    She had done something wrong today, and it was the time when she was worried. She didn''t have the courage to tell a lie, and immediately said: "I met him, he used to pursue me in high school." Yoko sighed like this. The things that would affect her popularity were spoken, and Yamagishi''s face showed a shocked expression, but Yoko didn''t notice the reaction of her agent. He looked at Naruto''s handsome face with no expression at all. , Barely changed his breath, and added, "But I didn''t promise him, and then it stopped."


    Yoko''s words made Naruto''s face look slightly better, and the words of another kid made Naruto''s face look ugly again.


    "Police officer." Conan pulled Mumu''s clothes and said, "There seems to be something under the sofa over there."


    By the way, why does Conan like to talk to Officer Megumi so much?Because the police officers who seem to be fatter are generally simple and honest, it is easy to get some clues from their mouths, so those high school detectives like fat police officers, if standing here is Hattori Hirazo or Odagiri Toshiro, Naruto People have to see if Conan dared to go and pull his clothes.


    Ignoring Conan¡¯s words for the time being, Naruto looked coldly at the two police officers just now, with a faint smile, "I remember I told you to watch this kid, right?"


    "amount¡­¡­"


    The two dragons were so scared by Naruto''s eyes that they squatted and didn''t know what to say. The kid was so cunning that he let him run away without paying attention.


    Naruto wouldn''t have any pity for the two dragons, and said coldly: "You two will write your resignation letter tomorrow."


    Naruto dealt with things fiercely and decisively. Mumu had seen it before, so he just pulled his hat and didn¡¯t make any thoughts. He could only blame the two policemen for being unlucky, but the others were all surprised by it. Is it so simple to fire two policemen?!


    As the instigator of this incident, Conan, who also directly caused the unemployment of the two police officers, ran out and pretended to be someone at this time. He looked at Naruto in shock and said, "Aren''t you doing this too much?!"


    Naruto glanced at Conan from the corner of his eyes and said, "What''s going too far, I told them to take care of you, and if you were not allowed to come over to investigate the case, they also agreed. I am their boss, and my words are orders. , They agreed. As adults, they should be responsible for what they said, otherwise they shouldn¡¯t agree so easily. Besides, a policeman who can¡¯t stand a child can still let them look after the prisoner in the future. What''s the use of this kind of police?!"


    Conan¡¯s life experience is really too shallow. There is a huge gap between Naruto and Naruto. Naruto¡¯s words of reason and evidence made Conan unable to refute. Everyone was affected by Naruto¡¯s courage and nodded. Naruto¡¯s words were right, a little The police, who can''t watch the children, really can''t rest assured that they can look after the prisoners.


    The two dragon policemen were also ashamed of Naruto''s words~ ashamed, clenched their fists, and then looked at Conan with an angry look. It was you who caused trouble and made us unemployed!!


    Conan felt like a thorn on his back, so he dared not look at the eyes of the two police officers.


    Naruto looked down at Conan and said coldly:


    "Your name is Conan."


    "Yes, it is."


    "You really have nothing to do with Kudo Shinichi?" Naruto said what made Conan fear again. "You two are really too alike. You like interrupting others and you like to do some self-defeating things. Are you really not brothers?"


    "How... how is it possible?"


    "Is it father and son?"


    thump!


    Naruto¡¯s completely thoughtless sentence made all the people present on the street. Shinichi Kudo seems to be only 17 years old...


    Conan knew that the person in front of him was suspicious of his identity, his eyes turned left and right, it really made him come up with an idea, and then he showed a smile that was true (extremely) true (degree) without (brain) evil (disabled), and said: "Big brother, are you sister Yoko''s father?"


    When Naruto heard Conan''s "big brother" sentence, he got goosebumps all over his body from nausea, and couldn''t help rubbing his arms and said, "Yes."


    "If Big Brother and Sister Yoko are father and daughter, then Big Brother can''t investigate this case."


    Conan looked innocent, but he said the words that forced Naruto to a dead end. That is true. In some Hong Kong films, you will also see the testimony of the plaintiff and the relatives of the defendant when he testifies in court. They are not accepted by the courts. It is the same in Japan and the police. Once your relatives are involved in a case, in order to avoid suspicion, and for the justice of the law, generally the relevant police cannot investigate the case. Now Naruto is the relevant policeman.


    After speaking, Conan couldn''t help but put up a triumphant smile on his face. I think how do you investigate this case?!


    But who is Naruto?!It''s strange that people like Uchiha Madara and Otsuki Teruya can be half angry with dangerous people like Uchiha Madara and Otsuki Teruya with their mouths.

 443 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 443

    "Little brother, who told you that Yoko and I are father and daughter?" Naruto started to shame.


    "That''s not what you said..."


    "Oh, so I just said it." Naruto interrupted Conan when he was talking halfway, then looked at Conan and said, "Grandson."


    Conan:...


    Conan¡¯s expression was as ugly as he had eaten stool. Xiaolan and Yoko secretly laughed while covering their mouths. Naruto scratched their heads, with an innocent look, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not what you said, I¡¯m just talking about it, Conan Xiao~ Brother? So you are my grandson and Yoko is my daughter, so you give me a step."


    Conan''s mouth twitched wildly. Facing a guy like Naruto who didn''t play cards according to his cards, ordinary methods really couldn''t deal with him.


    "This...you will know by checking your account."


    "Oh~~ It turns out to be like this, but my hukou is in the United States, and Yoko¡¯s hukou seems to be in Japan." Naruto still holds an American passport, and Yoko, in order to facilitate her development in Japan, so she changed her nationality early. After moving to Japan, their names are not on the same household registration.


    "That..." Conan''s face was sweaty, "Then there is a proof of adoption."


    "Um... I remember someone learned to make biscuits when he was seven years old, and then he went to watch TV after putting the biscuits in the oven. The oven burned up and the house caught fire. He put me in a pile in the safe. The proof seems to be all burned."


    "Ahem..."


    Hearing Naruto mention the embarrassment he had in childhood, Yoko Okino coughed uncomfortably. Seeing everyone turned their eyes to her, his face was reddened, and he scratched his cheek with his hand.


    Conan''s mouth twitched wildly. Naruto''s words made it clear that the adoption certificate had been burned and could not be found. His fist was clenched even more. He only had the last card now.


    "Then go to the orphanage to find information."


    "Ahhhhhhhh, Conan~you are really smart, brother, then you can check it out quickly, let me tell you, the orphanage is in New York, but I forgot the specific location, little brother, you can check it slowly."


    Conan clenched his fists several times, and finally let go of his hand dejectedly. He thought it should be a victory, but he was defeated by Naruto in a few words. Naruto and Yoko must have adopted the relationship between father and daughter. Conan can do that. Absolutely, but the problem is, there is no evidence!They are not related in DNA. One is in the U.S. and the other is in Japan, which is not a hukou at all. The adoption certificate was burned and they went to the orphanage to check...It was in the U.S. When the check was over, the daylilies were cold. Moreover, the United States is Naruto''s territory. Let Conan check it out. Even if Yusaku Kudo is available, it is useless. Naruto wants to see it. The FBI dare not sell his information to Yusaku Kudo.


    Edogawa Conan, also known as Shinichi Kudo, a primary school student of Ten Thousand Years of Reaper, had his first confrontation with Naruto after he became younger, and retreated gorgeously under Naruto¡¯s invincible mouth~~


    Sprinkle flowers!


    Chapter 29-Why don''t I have such a good father?


    After breaking Conan''s little trick, Naruto walked to the back of the sofa that Conan mentioned just now, without wearing gloves, directly took out the things under the sofa.


    "earring?"


    Under the sofa is a golden earring, which looks like a huge drop of gold earrings.


    "Is this yours?" After discovering the object, Mugure of course subconsciously asked Yoko Okino, the owner of the house.


    "No, those are not my earrings."


    "Mumu, you are really stupid to ask this kind of question." Naruto rolled his eyes at Uncle Mumu and said, "Why would my daughter buy such exaggerated and tasteless earrings?" Naruto shook his head. Shaking the earrings in her hand, "If she dares to buy such earrings, I will slap her to death!"


    The corner of Yoko Okino''s mouth twitched slightly, but think about it, her jewelry appraisal skills were taught by Feng Fujiko personally. How could she buy such tacky and exaggerated things that are completely inconsistent with her temperament, if she really buys them , Yoko herself must be ashamed ~ ashamed to die.


    "That seems to be Miss Ikezawa''s earrings."


    "Yuko Ikezawa?" Naruto looked at the earrings in his hand, then looked at Yoko''s somewhat weird expression, and said, "From the taste of this earring, you can tell that Yuko Ikezawa must be petty and selfish. A woman who worships money and is greedy for money, arrogant and rude, about thirty years old."


    ''all hit!''


    Yoko Okino gave a very rude evaluation in his heart, and then once again suspected that his father was an alien. Why did he get everything right?


    Yuko Ikezawa is Yoko¡¯s predecessor, and is in the same entertainment company. But since Yoko debuted, Yuko Ikezawa¡¯s popularity has declined rapidly, and recently the heroine of a TV series that was originally set as her has also been replaced by Because of Yoko, Yuko Ikezawa is very jealous of Yoko, and he usually talks badly. Yoko is easy-going, so I don''t care about Yuko Ikezawa.


    "Then understand!" Mouri Kogoro, who hadn''t spoken for a long time, suddenly jumped out and said, "The prisoner must be that Yuko Ikezawa! Officer Megome, let me get someone to catch that guy!"


    Naruto looked at the confident Moori Kogoro who didn''t know where he came from, and suddenly said something very philosophical.


    "Are you still there?"


    Mouri Kogoro was hit, and then immediately resurrected with full blood, clenched his right fist, and said, "The murderer must be that Yuko Ikezawa! There is absolutely nothing wrong with it!"


    Snapped!


    Uncle Mumu, Naruto, and Xiaolan were holding their foreheads in pain at the same time. Does this idiot know what he¡¯s talking about? Naruto took a deep look at Xiaolan and said: "Xiaolan, what was your last life? What kind of bad things did you do?"


    Xiaolan''s mouth twitched wildly, looking at the wretched dad who was still sticking out his tongue over there ~ laughing wildly, she walked over and punched him directly, knocking Moori Kogoro stunned, and then said, "Teacher, sorry. , You continue." After speaking, he dragged his father aside.


    Uncle Megure came over and stabbed Naruto with his arm, and said, "Is the murderer really that Yuko Ikezawa?"


    "Do you think Moori Kogoro''s words are credible?" Naruto asked back, letting Mumu understand it instantly, so he didn''t waste time sending his own hands to find that Yuko Ikezawa.


    Naruto looked around. The doubts he mentioned just now are indeed very problematic. In this messy room, a stool is placed upright next to the corpse, and there is a small next to the corpse. The water traces on the beach, the air-conditioning temperature hit 30 degrees, the water evaporates quickly at this temperature, but there was still some water on the ground when Naruto came, so how much water should there be in this place?


    Moreover, the knife is inserted vertically into the back of the deceased, which is definitely not possible for ordinary people, unless it is a person with an abnormally soft body and a longer arm span, such as Lupin... I definitely did not say Lupin III It means a gibbon.


    If it is a flying knife, it is possible, but this does not explain the three doubts, and if the murderer killed the deceased with a flying knife, it would not mess up the scene at all, and a knife would solve it.


    Naruto looked at the scene again. The tables and chairs were all upset, but apart from the scratches caused by the overturning and collision, there were no other traces such as impacts or hits. I always felt that this place was deliberately messed up and created. It¡¯s the same on a scene, but it¡¯s unreasonable. People who can pierce the entire spine with a throwing knife will have that kind of wrist strength. There are not too many people in the world. People of that degree will erase their traces after killing. That''s it, there is no need to forge the scene, so the flying knife will definitely rule it out.


    If it''s not a flying knife, then there is no trace of a fight here, could it be...


    Naruto''s eyes lit up, and the consciousness of the brain had automatically made up the remaining part. With the evidence left on the scene, Naruto''s reasoning had gradually become clear and complete, and I had fully understood the truth of the matter.


    After inferring the truth, Naruto instantly became lazy again, half-opened fish eyes covering the indifference and killing intent in his eyes.


    "It''s so boring..."


    "Naruto, have you discovered the truth?"


    "Of course, but... this case is really boring." Naruto scratched his hair, if it wasn''t for this case involving his only daughter, he really wouldn''t bother to take care of it.


    "Ahem..." Getting used to Naruto''s way of being completely unrefined even when handling a case, Mumu coughed twice, and habitually pulled his hat, and said, "I''ll settle the case quickly. Come on, so you can go home and sleep quickly, right?"


    "That''s right."


    Mugure''s words were in line with Naruto''s heart. He grabbed his hair and said, "First of all, Yoko''s agent, Mr. Yamagishi Ei, can you please put you down next to the corpse and hide it in your pocket." Take it out."


    Yamagishi Rongji was already cowardly, because Naruto''s words seemed even more wretched. He wiped the sweat from his head and insisted: "I...I don''t know what you are talking about..."


    "Did you make a mistake? You are investigating the case now. As long as I have the right to ask you to take it out as long as it is related to the case, I am not asking, but ordering, do you want someone to search for you? come out!"


    Naruto gave a cold drink. He once stood at the apex of the world, with a powerful pressure on his body that ordinary people can''t match. Yamagishi was so scared by Naruto''s cold drink that his face was pale, and he involuntarily hid the previous in his pocket. I took out the thing, and if you look closely, you can find that it is long light brown hair.


    "that is¡­¡­"


    "It''s Yoko''s hair. You fell on purpose just now to take out the hair belonging to Yoko from the dead man''s hands, right?" Naruto held his arms and looked coldly at the smart Yamagishi. After making up his mind, Yoko needs to change to a new agent. It would be embarrassing to take this kind of agent out.


    "Huh?" Mumu said with a strange look on his face, "If the prisoner has Yoko Okino''s hair in his hands, it doesn''t mean..."


    "Mumu, I now understand why you only became a police department in your thirties."

 444 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 444

    "Uh... what do you mean?"


    "Don''t forget, the deceased was stabbed to death with a knife from behind. I stabbed you from behind. Try to see if you can catch my hair. You can only catch one, let alone me. Skin flesh on the face, if you can do it, then I admit that your reasoning is reasonable."


    "This..." Mugure gestured with his hands. The moment he was stabbed in the back with a knife, he just grabbed a piece of hair. It really seemed very unreasonable. "Then why is there a rush in the hands of the dead? Where''s Ye Yoko''s hair?"


    "Of course it is to plant and blame. This is Yoko''s home. You can find any hair on the comb in the bathroom."


    "That makes sense, so who is the one who killed the dead?"


    "Of course it is that Yuko Ikezawa!" Conan''s world has the most tenacious vitality. Kogoro Mori, who will not die after hitting hundreds of anesthetic needles, is now full of blood and resurrected, with a blazing fire in his eyes. Sawa Yuko, you can''t go wrong!"


    Kogoro Moori finished speaking on his own, and then began to fantasize about whether Miss Yoko would treat me as long as he caught that Yuko Ikezawa... Hey... Hey... Kogoro Mouri didn''t notice that his saliva was It''s flowed down, it''s so awkward to look at it like that.


    Naruto waved his hand, motioned Mumu to ignore the wretched uncle''s words, and continued: "The murderer in this case is actually the deceased himself. He committed suicide."


    "what?!"


    A secret room murder case turned into a suicide case. Probably everyone present except Conan did not understand what was going on. After a while of surprise, Yoko looked at Naruto with bright eyes, it was full. She¡¯s always been looking up to her father since she was a child.


    Kogoro Mouri has always looked at Naruto upset, probably because the two are the same age, but Naruto is countless times better than Kogoro Mouri. At this time, he said in an uncomfortable tone: "Hey, kid, have you figured it out? How could this be suicidal, I think you are..."


    Boom!


    Before Maori Kogoro finished what he said, he was punched to the ground by his increasingly violent daughter. A steaming meat bun appeared on the bun that had not been swollen just now. Come on. He had a hair bun, and now he became a King Kong gourd baby.


    "Listen to the teacher!" Xiaolan looked annoyed and raised her fist at the same time. If Maori Kogoro talks nonsense, Xiaolan doesn''t mind letting her father learn the iron fist passed by Naruto Uzumaki.


    Seeing his daughter as if he was about to kill, Mouri Kogoro shrank his neck and squatted on the ground without any cultivation.


    How about Maori Kogoro has nothing to do with Naruto. All he cares about is Xiaolan, the girl. Naruto is really happy to see that she beat her dad for herself, and smiles at Xiaolan.


    Xiaolan flushed, changed her violent look earlier, and lowered her head shyly, so that Conan saw it as jealous.


    Naruto coughed, and then followed the topic that was interrupted by Kogoro Mouri, and said: "Several suspicious points at the scene, the high temperature air conditioner, the water on the ground and the chair were all made by the deceased for suicide. Layout."


    "But Naruto, the knife was inserted vertically into the back of the deceased. It is impossible for ordinary people to do this."


    "That¡¯s right, so the deceased didn¡¯t put the knife into his back with his hand, and that would leave his own fingerprints. In fact, he put the knife on the ground, then stood on that chair, He jumped off the chair and hit the knife on the ground with his back."


    "But the handle of that knife is round, so it can''t stand upright on the ground."


    "It''s ok to fix it with something."


    "Then why didn''t we see the thing used to fix the knife?"


    "Who said I didn''t see it, didn''t that thing always stay on the ground?" Looking at Mumu, he still didn''t understand. Naruto rolled his eyes gorgeously. After all, the dragon sleeve can only be the dragon sleeve. Naruto had to talk about the problem again. To understand, "The deceased used ice cubes to fix the knife on the ground, and then stood on a chair and jumped off."


    "Wow!" Mumu clenched a fist with his right hand and knocked on the palm of his left hand, saying: "In order to accelerate the melting of the ice, the deceased turned on the temperature of the air conditioner so high, but because the ice is too big, we come There were still some traces of water on the ground."


    "Yes, that''s it. If you want to give evidence, the deceased''s footprints should be collected on the chair over there. There is also a pit that matches the handle of the knife on the floor in the middle of the pool of water. I think this should be Enough as evidence."


    "Um... but why did he commit suicide?"


    "He holds Yoko''s hair in his hand, and he must be deliberately trying to blame Yoko, probably because Yoko rejected her confession, so he hates it because of love. It''s all acting like this in TV dramas. It''s a bloody plot. , But with this kind of rubbish, you still want to get involved with my daughter?! It deserves to die!"


    Mumu pulled his hat and ignored Naruto¡¯s violation of police ethics. The next thing has nothing to do with Naruto. Footprints and pits are enough as evidence. This suicide case just fell. Closed the curtain.


    Seeing Naruto talking just now, a few words cracked a secret room murder case that was completely invisible, and revealed the truth of suicide. His self-confident look really attracted all the attention of the girl. He blushed, looked at his wretched father, and couldn''t help but muttered, "Why don''t I have such a good father?"


    The case was settled. Naruto grabbed her neck and slid her like when she was a kid, and said: "Yoko, don''t think it''s all right. Obediently come home with me, and I will help you with the family today~"


    "Yeah." Naruto grabbed her neck, and Yoko nodded obediently as if she had been grabbed to the point.


    "Miss Yoko, why don''t I take you home." Don''t be afraid to come over to talk, think about it and know that it is Kogoro Mouri.


    boom!!


    Wow!!


    It was not Yoko¡¯s cute face that answered him, but Naruto¡¯s whirling kick, spinning his body, and rubbing the soles of his shoes against Moori Kogoro¡¯s nose. The gale caused by Naruto¡¯s rapid rounding motion made Moori Kogoro¡¯s face hurt. Naruto kicked on the wall of the apartment. The reinforced concrete structure was nothing but tofu to Naruto, not just the concrete part, even the steel bars were instantly kicked off by Naruto and broke into two. Cut, the fracture is exposed, and the rough and sharp fracture reflects the light of terror.


    "Mr. Maori, did I just say something?"


    "No...no, absolutely not!"


    Naruto snorted coldly, intimidating this wretched uncle. Naruto couldn''t be said to be happy or unhappy, because the other party was too weak to make it difficult for him to pick up a trace of interest. He pulled his eyes with a look of contempt. Take the elevator.


    It wasn''t until the elevator door closed that Kogoro Mouri breathed a sigh of relief and then began to dream.


    "Why don''t I have such a lovely daughter as Miss Yoko?"


    "father."


    With a voice that was too sweet, Moori Kogoro was so scared that his hairs stood upright all over his body. He turned around and saw his angel-like daughter smiling like a flower.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    "Deserve it!"


    Looking at her father who fell on the ground, Xiao Lan didn''t bother to give a little sympathy to her. With a short sentence, he stepped on his "corpse" and Xiao Lan sent Maori Kogoro to Biliang. Saka.


    "I have to go back and write a report."


    Uncle Mumu had a very good reason. There was a suicide case and there was still a lot of work to do when he returned. The tonnage of more than two hundred catties walked over from Maori without any sympathy.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Conan sighed deeply and stepped on Moori Kogoro''s body. Then he was immediately avenged by the "deception" Moori Kogoro. Moori Kogoro punched his hands into Conan''s temple.


    "You hateful kid!!"


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Chapter 30-Wedding in Dreams...


    It¡¯s really been a long time since I¡¯ve been as artistic as this chapter...


    "Sorry, Master, I didn''t complete the task you gave me."


    "I remember what I said, I hate that others say sorry to me." Naruto was lying on the bed, holding his mobile phone, and narrowing his eyes. You can imagine that his mood will never be good. Punishment, if you dare to have another time, you should go to see Tanathos (Reaper) by yourself."


    "Yes, Master." The other party breathed a sigh of relief.


    After giving punishment to the five guards who were responsible for protecting Yoko but dared to help Yoko conceal him, Naruto hung up the phone and dialed another number.


    "Chairman, what''s your order?"


    "I don''t care what means you use, you can buy me the Genesis Office within a week, and Yoko''s current manager, the one named Ei Yamagishi, I don''t like him and let him disappear forever."

 445 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 445

    The other party is the one who has been helping Naruto deal with some unseen affairs. The deep chill in Naruto''s tone made the other party tremble, and said: "Yes, chairman, do you have any other orders?"


    Naruto squinted his eyes and said, "And Kogoro Moori, please teach him a little lesson, don''t disturb Xiaolan."


    "understood."


    After the killing, the punishment, Naruto hesitated, then called Fujiko, and told Feng Fujiko about Yoko''s recent affairs. As for the consequences...then you can only mourn for Yoko.


    After Naruto hung up the phone, the door was knocked lightly. If it weren¡¯t for Naruto¡¯s five senses to exceed the limits of normal people and his ears are very sensitive, I¡¯m afraid I would not be able to hear it. From this point, we can judge that the person outside is cautious. .


    "Come in."


    Click!


    The door turned open. Outside, Yoko Okino, who had just finished taking a bath and put on a pink HelloKitty pajamas, first put her head in, trying to see Naruto¡¯s face, but Naruto was staring at it. In the direction of the door, the two had a pair of eyes, and the pretty face of Yoko Okino, and the cheeks that had been reddened by the hot water and steam were even more red at this time.


    "Come in."


    Naruto repeated it once, but Yoko didn''t dare to delay any more this time, and ran in quickly.


    Naruto patted the place where the double bed was empty beside him, and said, "Come to me."


    Yoko looked a little bit shy, but it was more joy, and a little uneasy. I don¡¯t know how Naruto would punish her. Various emotions merged together. Finally, Yoko ran to the bed obediently and did not dare to lie down. Kneeling next to Naruto, looking at him pitifully.


    "You look like I''m a bad person," Naruto squeezed his watery cheek, and said, "You are the one who did the wrong thing, Yoko."


    "I''m sorry, Dad, I was wrong." Yoko admitted her mistake obediently. She was so clever that she couldn''t tell that she was raised by two problem characters Naruto and Fujiko plus a problem monkey.


    "Where did you go wrong?" Naruto entered the role of a father and looked at Yoko who bowed his head and admitted his mistake with majesty.


    When he was in the bathroom before, Yoko also fully reflected on his mistakes. At this time, he lowered his head and said: "I shouldn''t run out to live alone, but when something happened, I secretly concealed my father and went to find a detective. Solved, and later died at home."


    Boom!


    Naruto''s original anger almost disappeared, but after listening to Yoko''s words, his anger rose again, and he couldn''t help punching her again.


    "It¡¯s not a problem for you to go out and live by yourself. What you said later is right, that¡¯s what makes me angry! My daughter has grown up, she has her own opinion, and the master dare to lie to my dad. !"


    "Dad, I was wrong..."


    Yoko''s tears fell on the bedsheets. Although Naruto repeatedly warned herself not to be soft-hearted, she was reluctant to watch her baby cry, wiped her tears, and then pinched each of her cheeks.


    "Just forget it this time, if there is another time, hum..."


    "No! There will never be another time!"


    When Yoko heard that Naruto had forgiven herself, she burst into laughter and threw herself into Naruto''s arms. His small head arched and arched over Naruto''s body, smelling the familiar smell of Naruto''s body, Yoko''s small nose I couldn''t help but move, smelling the warm smell, and my heart was completely settled down. The smell of dad, but grew up with her.


    Naruto stroked Yoko''s naturally slightly curly hair, and said, "Okay, stinky girl, don''t pretend to be good at this time. Why don''t you think about the way you are when you lie to me."


    "Dad, people know they were wrong, and they will never do it again..."


    Yoko''s voice was a little lazy, and she changed a comfortable posture on Naruto''s body, keeping her small face on Naruto''s body, smelling the good smell.


    "Daddy''s smell is so comfortable..."


    Just like when he was a child, Naruto combed Yoko''s hair lightly with his hands. Hearing her babbling words, he couldn''t help but move in his heart and said, "Yoko, what''s the taste of Dad?"


    Yoko felt lazy, as if half awake. Hearing Naruto''s voice, raised his head and smiled unconsciously at the eyes that are as wide as the sky and can completely contain her. It''s like the smell of the sun...Woo..." Feeling like she didn''t say anything about this statement, Yoko mumbled a little mouth, changed her statement, and said, "It''s like a quilt that has been exposed to the sun, warm It''s dry and comfortable."


    The corners of Naruto''s mouth twitched slightly, and he began to regret that he had developed the habit of reading after he arrived in this world, because he suddenly remembered something he had seen before.


    The smell of the quilt that has been exposed to the sun is actually the smell of mites killed by ultraviolet light.


    Naruto knew that the sudden thought of this kind of thing at this time was very disruptive, but his hippocampus seemed to be a little more active, and he couldn''t control the parasympathetic nerves himself. He looked at Yoko''s childlike expression in his arms, just like when he was a child. Naruto swallowed the words decisively into his stomach.


    Gently scratching Yoko''s delicate cheeks, looking at Yoko''s small mouth pouting because of itching, Naruto felt funny, and the girl''s reaction was the same as when she was a child.However, Yoko''s body twisted slightly because of itching, which gave Naruto a great irritation.


    He is as energetic as before. From the age of seventeen to the present, there is no sign of aging at all. Whether it is body or mind, he seems to have always been so young.However, she is not more than ten years ago, the little girl who is only where he wants to be, she has grown up, she is the most popular idol in Japan, innocent character, siren¡¯s singing voice, angel¡¯s face, devil In Japan, there are countless people who regard her as a goddess.


    Yoko didn''t learn how to fight, but he learned how to defend himself. Naruto and Mine Fujiko were worried that they would be taken advantage of as a simple girl.


    Thanks to the meticulous teachings of Naruto and Mine Fujiko that year, Yoko has been in the showbiz for four years and has never taken advantage of anyone, but he can¡¯t face Naruto. That is Yoko¡¯s biggest death hole, Naruto. One sentence can make Yoko lose all defense, just one sentence is enough.


    Naruto''s eyes focused on Yoko''s increasingly red cheeks, unwilling to leave.


    Yoko did not fall asleep. In fact, her heartbeat was so intense that it was impossible for her to fall asleep at all. Her eyes were blurred and her eyes were filled with water. In the depths of her eyes, no sense could be seen. It was a primitive impulse. I have been depressed for many years, waiting for many years, and the feelings are as mellow as the famous wine named Daughter Hong.


    "PaPa..."


    Unconsciously uttering this syllable, it means "dad", without any desire to seduce it, but it instantly caused Naruto to throw things like reason to Bermuda.


    Naruto and Yoko kissed, without the slightest hindrance, without the slightest hesitation. They were sealed deep in their hearts. The daughter red, which had been fermented for more than ten years, was finally opened. With a rich and mellow taste, there is no more mellow wine in this world. Up.


    After savoring the mellowness of the first bowl of wine, Yoko''s face was like drinking a sea bowl of Shaoxing rice wine, flushed red, panting violently on Naruto''s body, tightly holding Naruto''s pajamas with her little hands.


    "I finally got to this point."


    Naruto understood Yoko¡¯s meaning without beginning and ending. At the beginning, she told him that she wanted to move out by herself, Naruto agreed. In fact, at that time, Yoko¡¯s desire to be independent was only on the surface. It''s only one level. In fact, she was afraid. She was not afraid of Naruto, but afraid that she could not help it.


    When she was a child, she was ignorant. As she got older, she also understood the difference between love between men and women and between father and daughter, but Naruto will never grow old. He will always be so young. Every time you go shopping together, Yoko I can always feel that the women on the street cast countless unkind and dazzling gazes at her. At that time, she would subconsciously clenched her father''s hand, which would make her feel at ease, so that even death would not make her feel fear.


    Yoko didn''t know how to say, since when, she no longer simply regarded her father as a father, but as a...brother, even a good man.Yoko was afraid that she would take the wrong step sooner or later, so she left home, but after all, their fate lines were completely intertwined at this moment, and it was impossible to separate.


    Having done something that she has always been afraid of, Yoko has eliminated all fear in her heart. There is nothing to be afraid of, right?There is no blood relationship between them. In the DNA relationship, they are completely independent and different individuals. As long as the adoption relationship is lifted, they are a man named Uzumaki Naruto and a woman named Yoko Okino. .


    She will do what she has been expecting and dreaming about, staying by his side as a woman and accompany him for life, that will be her greatest happiness, Yoko Okino is absolutely sure of this.


    Naruto lowered his head and looked at the baby he had cared for for seventeen years.


    The daughter is the lover of his father''s previous life, and Naruto has understood the meaning of this sentence.


    Naruto felt very lucky. At that time, he went to the orphanage together and found a treasure named Yoko Okino.


    Naruto has always loved Yoko so much, reluctant to fight, reluctant to scold, when he was a child, Yoko baked biscuits and burned the house. That time, Naruto was burned and stored in a safe, worth more than 3 billion US dollars. Naruto had the market value of the property, but Naruto didn''t care. He allowed the 3 billion to be burned with the fire. He only carefully checked Yoko''s body and found that she was not injured before he was relieved.


    I hold it in my hand, love, and care for the baby for more than ten years, should I let any bastard kid take away my baby, my princess, I have to take her across the red carpet and give her hand Other men?!How could Naruto allow this to happen.


    "Quickly go to bed, my princess." Naruto pressed a kiss on her forehead. Her princess was already very tired, so she didn''t plan to take her tonight.


    "PaPa... don''t go..." Yoko was so scared that everything that happened with him would be in vain. She was afraid that all this was just a dream, just like her favorite song, which grew up with her , Accompanied her into the movement of every beautiful dream.


    "Dad won''t go, beautiful little princess." Naruto scratched her cheek and said, "Tomorrow, I will give you a good morning kiss, okay?"


    "Yeah." Yoko felt relieved, lying in his arms, with a sweet smile that was enough to drip honey from the corner of his mouth, "I will listen to that song..."


    "Satisfy you, my little princess." Naruto let Yoko lie in her arms, humming the tune she had been using to coax her to sleep. With a soft, warm voice, he got into Yoko''s heart and entered To the place where he had long been rooted.


    Dream wedding...

 446 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 446

    Our wedding is definitely more than a dream.


    "You are my dearest baby, my Yoko, Yoko who belongs to me only..."


    Chapter 31-Glamorous Female Killer!Beauty, are you interested in going for a drink?


    "Yoko Okino is really your adopted daughter?!!!"


    Metropolitan Police Department, early in the morning...Although it was almost ten o''clock, the call of a beautiful short-haired woman with a loud voice still shocked the entire Metropolitan Police Department twice. It is indeed the gossip I heard this morning. After the client¡¯s confirmation, the shock to someone was too great.


    "Hi hi"


    Naruto held his cheek in one hand, reluctantly replied twice, confirming his answer just now.


    Many gossip people in the Metropolitan Police Department were shocked at this time. That popular idol Yoko Okino would actually be the adopted daughter of Naruto Uzumaki. This is for the fans of Yoko who are also a large number in the Metropolitan Police Department. In other words, it feels like you have saved two years of money to buy a car and found out that your colleague is the boss of that car company. That feeling is really depressing.


    The beautiful police officer who shook the entire Metropolitan Police Department three times by using sound waves just now looked at Naruto with beaming eyes. It was the first time that Miwako watched with this look, even if he had faced the eternal kaleidoscope. Naruto, who wrote the eye pupils of the round eyes and the jade reincarnation of nine hooks, also felt hairy all over, and couldn''t help rubbing his neck, subconsciously alleviating his tension.


    "Miwako, just tell me if you have anything, don''t look at me like that, it''s scary."


    "Hehe," Mikako Sato did not respond to Naruto with her fist and said that her eyes were scary. Instead, she put her hands together in a begging posture and said, "Naruto, help me ask. Okino Yoko wants an autograph, okay?"


    It turned out to be a fan of Yoko...


    Naruto rolled his eyes wildly, and Mikako had never spoken to him in such a good tone. As a result, this was the first time for Yoko Okino¡¯s signature. After a long time, my charm was not as good as my daughter, and I was still attractive to women. This made Naruto almost want to vomit blood.


    "I really don''t understand why you like to ask for celebrities'' autographs so much. I have read Yoko''s writing for so many years, and I don''t think her writing is so beautiful."


    "What an extravagant trouble you are?" Mikako Sato immediately rolled Naruto''s eyes. Yoko Okino is a superstar in Japan, let alone autographed CDs, even signed posters, the highest on the Internet can be fried To hundreds of thousands of yen, because Yoko Okino seldom signs signatures. Generally, a record is signed for about two thousand (very few). The reason is that the scarcity is the most expensive. This is very simple.


    Naruto really can¡¯t understand the matter of chasing stars, because he himself never chased stars. In fact, she has never watched all the movies and TV series made by Fujiko and Yoko. She has heard a few songs, which is not bad. Naruto¡¯s evaluation is also That''s all.


    "Okay, just sign it." Miwako''s request for Naruto is really not easy to refuse. "Would you like to eat together again?"


    "Hey? Can you?"


    Miwako''s eyes were brighter, and it would be a very beautiful thing to be able to eat with her idol.


    "You don''t have to be like this, it''s just a meal."


    The corners of Naruto''s mouth twitched, and he once again doubted whether he or his daughter was more attractive. Wouldn''t he still have to use his daughter''s name to pick up girls in the future?Even if Naruto had a thick face, he couldn''t feel ashamed.


    "You guy is so extravagant, you have a big star as a daughter."


    "Hey, please, Miwako, don''t make it seem like I adopted her after becoming a big star, okay? It''s obviously that she became my daughter first and then became a big star. Could you please figure out the order? good or not?"


    "Whatever." The majestic beauty police officer waved his hand and said, "Don''t care about such small things."


    Naruto rolled his eyes madly, and didn''t bother to complain about her. After looking around, she always felt as if she was missing, and said, "Mikako, is anyone here today?"


    Sato Mikako was obviously in a very good mood, and answered Naruto''s question very generously.


    "It''s Takagi guy."


    "Takagi?" Naruto, whose head obviously hadn''t turned around, obviously didn''t remember why Takagi was absent today, and said, "What''s wrong with that guy?"


    This time, Mikako Sato rolled her eyes. The beautiful policewoman has no image of such a worthless and unpalatable thing, and said, "Have you forgotten? It''s not because I invited you to dinner, that fool Takagi is now on his back. Heavy debts."


    "what?"


    Naruto''s brains finally returned to normal operation, and finally remembered. Yesterday, before going to clean up Yoko''s damn girl, Takagi, as a representative of the idiot, asked him to eat a meal. Takagi''s current economic situation absolutely cannot be done once. Sex pays off that huge sum of money.According to the previous rules of the Metropolitan Police Department, at this time there will be some "kind predecessors" who will lend Takagi money to let him through this "crisis" temporarily. However, rookies are stupid, old birds are Is very bad.


    The group of borrowers will not increase interest. After all, they are not loan sharks, but they will urge Takagi to pay back the money all the time. From the time Takagi borrows the money and pays the bill, they start to urge the money, until Takagi is ¡°hot¡± The "cold" has become "cold", and the "cold" has become "hard".


    This is the annual fixed entertainment project of the Metropolitan Police Department, especially the rookies who were cleaned up by Naruto and the veterans last year. This year, they are going to be rookies who will be the veterans to refresh themselves. Takagi should be kept by them for 24 hours. My dunning call is driving crazy, so hurry up and find a way to pay back the money, but forget it, that doesn¡¯t matter to Naruto.


    As for whether the last incident will turn into a necklace, it has nothing to do with Naruto, anyway, he didn''t break the law.


    Naruto wouldn''t admit that he had a brain twitch just now, so he didn''t think of Takagi''s thing. He rolled his eyes and said, "It turns out that it was Takagi who invited me to dinner yesterday."


    "Otherwise who do you think it is?"


    "In my eyes they are called wallets."


    After Miwako Sato was stunned for a while, he laughed loudly, not at all reserved.


    Although Naruto was also laughing, his happy hour soon ended.


    Because Miwako took the lead, many people in the Metropolitan Police Department came to look for Naruto, asking for Yoko Okino''s signed posters, signed CDs, and even asked if they could meet Yoko Okino.


    Naruto was so annoyed by them that he almost ran away at the same time, secretly swearing: Never let me know who leaked the news, otherwise he should look good!!


    The celebrity effect is very powerful. Even Naruto can''t suppress the crazy group of guys, but they chased the entire Metropolitan Police Department everywhere, and finally got rid of a group of tails. Naruto had time to go. Toilets.


    "Unexpectedly, her popularity is so high. If she goes to the streets next time, will she wear a mask like Kakashi?"


    Naruto came out to wash his hands after going to the toilet, and then looked in the mirror to tidy up his hair that would not be messy at all. At this time, a beauty with short hair in a purple suit came out of the women''s toilet.


    Short-haired beauties are really rare in this world. The short-haired beauties that Naruto has seen in this world today is only Mikako Sato. The others are all long-haired, represented by the beautiful big waves of Fujiko. .


    Although they are all short hair, Miwako''s short black hair shows shrewdness and a little boyishness, but this woman in a purple suit has chocolate-colored short hair, which is sharper than Miwako''s hair tips showing a sharp sharpness. momentum.


    A gleam of light flashed through Naruto''s eyes, but he pretended not to notice anything on the surface. After washing his hands, he flicked twice before turning and whistling away.


    As soon as Naruto turned around, the eyes of the short-haired beauty in a purple suit immediately became cold, and instantly became like a poisonous snake lurking in the grass, ready to eat its prey.


    Raising the original short skirt a bit higher again, almost completely revealing the beautiful buttocks, and then quickly drew out a three-sided army thorn.


    Using military spikes to attack will not produce the so-called cold light flashes, because military spikes will undergo light absorption treatment, either baked blue or phosphated. In short, it reduces the corrosion rate and the light reflectivity.


    The Type 56 Triangular Army Spike made in China is the king of cold weapons in the new era. After being stabbed, the wound is difficult to heal, the tendon is cut, and because the blood groove is designed to facilitate bloodletting and general stab extraction, the melee power is greater than one point three Nine-caliber pistol.


    Although she was wearing high heels, the short-haired beauty did not make any sound, and the pale Triangular Army stabbed at Naruto''s back.


    Naruto didn''t expect that the other party was so bold to assassinate her directly in the Metropolitan Police Department. Even so, he would not be stabbed by a killer because of his obsession. He quickly turned around, and the Kusanaru sword immediately went out of his body and used the sword. Blocked the three-row army thorn.


    "Although I had thought that someone would come to assassinate me, but I didn''t expect it to be such a beautiful female assassin, beauty, are you interested in accompany me for a drink?"


    Chapter 32-Interesting!


    Flame red lips.


    The glamorous female killer is obviously not interested in going to have a drink with Naruto, or after killing Naruto and completing the task, she will have that interest in going to the bar to have fun, but it will definitely not be now.


    A top killer needs to have both the madness of desperately putting the goal to death and the calmness that cannot change at any moment. Gin is definitely a master of that level, although the beautiful woman in front of him is far from gin. That level, but compared to Vodka, there is no way except for the inherent disadvantage of strength, and it can be said that it will not lose to vodka in other aspects.


    The military stab in her hand missed a hit, and the female assassin turned her wrist, deflected the blade of the Kusanaru sword, and continued to stab Naruto''s heart.


    Naruto also turned his wrist, Kusanaru''s sword pierced towards the female assassin¡¯s army. Although the world of Conan is a scientifically civilized world, it is not civilized enough to fight against the Naruto world, even if it is the strongest in the world. The nuclear weapons in the face of Thunder God¡¯s enchantment are equally meaningless. Although the army thorn is the king of cold weapons in this era, it is compared with the divine weapon Kusuna Sword...

 447 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 447

    Naruto''s Kusanagi sword easily cut off the pale army thorn in the female killer''s hand. Although it is a high-grade alloy steel, it can''t stop Kusanagi''s sword cutting.When the stab in the female killer''s hand was cut off, Naruto flipped his wrist, and the blade of Kusanaru''s sword quickly slashed towards the female killer''s neck.


    Naruto''s shot speed is very fast, surpassing the female assassin''s expectations. There is no time to surprise her why her three-sided military stab is so unbearable. Anyway, she knows that her body cannot be stronger than the military stab, so she immediately throws it away. With only half of the army stab left, his body leaned back, a perfect big waist, and the blade of Kusanaru sword dashed past her perfect career line.


    Naruto couldn''t help but twitched his head when he saw the female killer''s excellent flexibility. Under this circumstance, he also thought about something.


    ''This woman is so soft, I don''t know how it is on the bed?''


    When Naruto was distracted, the female assassin supported the ground with both hands to prevent her from falling directly on the ground, while raising her right foot, the legendary Juesun kicked directly into the middle of Naruto''s legs.


    Naruto originally wanted to stretch his hand to block, but suddenly he noticed something, his face changed slightly, and the muscles on his legs exploded. The whole person instantly exerted strength and jumped back more than one meter.


    "You woman is ruthless enough. It doesn''t count if you slap your yin legs. You actually have iron plates in the soles of your shoes. What if my brother breaks?!"


    "Humph!"


    The female assassin snorted coldly, her original calm face could be seen to be unsightly. The iron piece on the sole was one of her insidious tricks. It was also light-absorbed and polished very sharply, so she was not so good with it. Young people, I didn''t expect to fail at Naruto today.


    Avoiding the other party''s insidious tricks, Naruto started to talk again and said, "Beauty, you haven''t answered my question just now. Are you interested in accompany me for a drink?"


    "Not interested in."


    "Then I will accompany you to have a drink."


    "..." The female assassin was speechless for a moment, and then said: "Where do people who are dying come from so much nonsense?!"


    "Think of it in my head."


    "..."


    The female assassin was really speechless, and she didn''t bother to talk nonsense with Naruto anymore, anyway, her mission was to kill, her eyes became cold again, and her blood-red nails grabbed Naruto''s face.


    Compared with men, women are deficient in strength, speed, explosive power, and endurance. This is no way. After all, modern technology cannot change this innate gap. When you can no longer use a pistol, The attacking methods of this female assassin are really endless. She can get into the top ten in the Japanese assassin world, and being the only woman in the top ten is not without reason.


    Severe shots, rich attack methods, and constant tricks!


    The bright red nails are actually armor made of alloy steel. After sharpening them, you can''t bear it if you touch the neck and eyes. Naruto must also wonder if she has quenched the bright red nails. poison.


    The red nails grabbed Naruto¡¯s face, and Naruto shrank back a bit. He felt a fishy wind swept through his nose. He became interested in this woman. He gave up the iron-cut grass blade and chose to use one. There is nothing to deal with.


    The female killer''s fierce red paws kept grabbing Naruto''s face, forcing Naruto to let go.


    Naruto was still at ease, and said, "Beauty, what''s your name?"


    "..."


    The female killer could have remained calm, just as Naruto was farting everything she said, but after repeated attacks, she didn¡¯t even touch Naruto. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little anxious. If he procrastinated, other police would come over. It was in trouble. Naruto suddenly burst out a "Smelly Sanba" at this time, causing all the female killer''s blood to flow to the brain, and a blue vein bulged on her forehead.


    Using words to disturb the enemy¡¯s mind during the battle is Naruto¡¯s usual way of fighting, and this time it is the same. The female killer was disturbed by him. Naruto instantly seized the opportunity, shot like lightning, and punched the female killer. Shoulders.


    Naruto is very familiar with the meridians of the human body. This punch happens to hit the acupuncture point on the shoulder of the female killer. Like in a martial arts novel, it is impossible to move the whole body at a point, but as long as it is hit in the right position, it will make people temporarily Paralysis is still possible, for example, if the elbow accidentally hits something, the whole arm suddenly becomes numb.


    Naruto accurately hit the acupuncture point on the shoulder of the female assassin with his fist, paralyzing her right arm, and then instantly lifted her leg, showing no pity for her.


    boom!


    The right arm was paralyzed for a few seconds, and the female assassin was considered to have reacted well. She quickly raised her foot and touched Naruto''s kick. Naruto remained motionless, but the female assassin took two steps back.


    "I said it is necessary for you to work so hard? If you die, it will be a pity for this beautiful face and this beautiful body."


    "To shut up!"


    The female assassin shook her arm vigorously, regaining consciousness with her numb arm, and then the red paw grasped Naruto''s face again.


    "Hey, I said, can we not slap her face?"


    The female killer seemed to be unable to bear Naruto''s whispering and whispering, the bright red paws deliberately grabbed Naruto¡¯s face, and Naruto avoided it, then turned her head and deliberately placed it on the back of her hand. Kissed.


    Naruto could feel this glamorous and cold female assassin shake slightly, her face was a little red, and she could see that it was definitely not something like shyness, but anger!


    Sneer!!


    There was a sound that made people feel the scalp numb, and at the same time, there seemed to be some small shadows in the air.


    Naruto subconsciously used kunai to block it, and then saw clearly that it was a small and tough steel wire. Although it was a steel wire, the material should be titanium alloy, tungsten steel and other alloys, with strong hardness and high toughness. Moreover, the surface of the steel wire is not smooth, but very rough. Said to be wire, it is actually similar to a wire saw.


    The female killer opened the pendant on her neck, revealing her last weapon. Although Naruto blocked her with kuna, the female killer''s movements did not stop at all. The steel wire wrapped Naruto''s neck and immediately tightened.


    The Kusanaru sword in Naruto''s hand pierced the opponent''s heart at the same time, but the female assassin didn''t care, the wire continued to tighten, her eyes were still extremely cold, and she set out a posture of fighting for her life.


    Naruto''s eyes narrowed slightly. If I said just now, this woman just made him feel pretty, and casually molested him. Then, at this time, this woman''s desperate posture really made Naruto really think about it. .


    Although he became interested in this woman, Naruto wouldn¡¯t let her neck be cut off just like that. With the Kusanagi sword in his hand, he cut the tough steel wire immediately. The price was that Naruto had an extra one on his neck. Blood marks, and Naruto cut a hole in the female killer''s arm.


    She was injured, her blood dripped on the ground, and her wire was broken. Under this circumstance, she was definitely not suitable to continue fighting. The female assassin gave Naruto a bitter look and took out a circle from her arms. Shaped ball!


    boom!


    With the cover of the flash bomb for a few seconds, and Naruto did not deliberately chase, the female killer ran away without a trace.


    Naruto was holding a bloody Kusanaru sword in his hand, smiling while looking at the direction of the disappearance of the female assassin, and said: "It''s really a fierce woman, but such a woman can only be conquered with a sense of fun and accomplishment."


    Chapter 33-One-sentence story in the legend, the beauty killer who was tossed miserably!


    Sneer!


    The short-haired beauty with her upper body naked, wearing only a purple lace cover, showing her infinitely beautiful body, tore a piece of her clothes off, and then bit her in her mouth.


    He took out a bottle of medical hydrogen peroxide from the medicine box, lifted the lid with his thumb, and poured it onto the wound on his left arm.


    Although it was only 3% hydrogen peroxide, it still reacted quickly after touching the cracked wound. The burning sensation under the countless white bubbles was really ecstasy.


    The short-haired female killer was biting tightly, if it weren''t for this, she might have bit her tongue off.


    Although both alcohol and hydrogen peroxide can be used for disinfection, alcohol is mostly used on medical devices and skin surfaces, while hydrogen peroxide is used inside the wound. The sterilization effect of hydrogen peroxide is stronger than alcohol, but the burning sensation plus the pain of the wound is really not blowing .


    After sterilizing with hydrogen peroxide and applying anti-inflammatory drugs, the female killer with short hair vomited out the pieces of clothes in her mouth, and bandaged the wound on her left arm with gauze. Fortunately, the wound that was scratched by Naruto¡¯s Kusanagi sword at that time was not Deep, Naruto doesn''t have the habit of quenching poison on the sword (actually, it can''t quench it at all), bandage it, as long as it doesn''t get infected, it will recover almost after a few days.


    There is no other way. She can¡¯t go to the big hospital, where she has to register and monitor. If she takes a blood test, she will leave her own DNA information. A killer, with a whole body wound, goes to the big hospital for treatment. Just looking for death.


    Although it is not easy for a small clinic to divulge its own information, it is not safe, and God knows that the doctors at the small clinic are not reliable.


    There are "backstage" killers, such as gin, and there is a huge black organization behind him. He can relax. The organization has a huge power in Japan, and there are many rest points that store food, water, and medical care all year round. Supplies, and even clothes to change, although big hospitals are not convenient, there must be many small clinics under the organization''s name. If gin is injured, you can go there and get good treatment.


    As for a lone ranger like this short-haired beauty killer, or a "retailer" among the killers, there is no way, she can only come by herself, unless she has a doctor and clinic that she can completely trust, but now it seems that there is no .


    After the wound was bandaged, the beauty killer sorted things up, threw the torn and blood-stained clothes into the trash can, took out a laptop from the drawer of the coffee table, typed the keyboard with one hand, and quickly connected to the Internet. I tore off my necklace pendant and placed it on the table. The broken steel wire made the beauty killer''s face even worse.


    The beauty killer first opened the browser, entered a string of addresses in the address bar, and then popped up a prompt that the webpage could not be displayed, and then pressed F5 again, and refreshed it more than a dozen times. Finally, a login box popped out and entered. After owning his account and password, the beauty killer finally entered the website called the dark market.

 448 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 448

    It can be said that everything except time is sold here. Firearms and ammunition, gold and silver jewelry, protection of animals, human lives, and even living people will be traded here, which can be said to be a paradise for criminals.


    The beauty killer also received the task through this website, whether it is firearms, ammunition, or other weapons supplements are from here, that special red armor is also customized through this website, including the poison above.


    I entered my account and sent a message to the delegator who had previously assigned her.


    Ten minutes later, the other party sent back a message.


    "Have you succeeded?"


    The beauty killer has a gloomy face and quickly taps on the keyboard with his fingers.


    "You seem to be hiding some important information from me."


    "Failed?" The other party sent this sentence. After about half a minute of not getting a response, the other party sent a message again, "What happened?"


    "The information you gave me doesn''t seem to say that that person has a sword that can easily cut off alloy steel and titanium alloy." The beauty killer was very angry about this. The lack of information can be fatal. If you get the wrong information, it will be worse. .


    The beauty killer made sufficient preparations for this mission, with a powerful army thorn, poisoned armor, and his own steel wire. As a result, in addition to the armor, his other two weapons were all covered by the strange sword. Cut off easily, the beauty killer is indeed time to reflect on this task, but the wrong information provided by the other party has indeed misled her judgment.


    The other party obviously didn''t have any intention to apologize for providing wrong information, and sent a sentence.


    "Do you want to give up the task?"


    The female killer still suffers from this obvious radical method. Like the ninja, killers rely on tasks to make ends meet, so they will not give up tasks easily, because if they give up too many tasks, their "credit rating" will Lower, then naturally no one will entrust them.


    "Don''t look down on my old mother! My old mother is the ninth killer now!"


    The beauty killer seemed to be furious, and his name was changed directly to the title of "Io Niang".


    The other party sneered in front of the computer and directly logged out. The beauty killer saw that the avatar had turned gray, and suddenly slapped the keyboard, which touched the wound on her left arm and made her brow slightly frowned. .


    "Dare to look down upon my old mother! After killing that blond bastard, you will be the next one!"


    This fierce woman was moved to kill her client!


    "Kill me? Can you do it?"


    The warm breath in the ear, the words full of chill, made the beautiful killer hair stand upright in an instant, and subconsciously attacked with the intact right hand, and the unremoved red armor pierced behind him.


    Her own hand was grasped, even if she was stronger than normal, she couldn''t break free.


    Click it!!


    Naruto twisted his wrist forcefully, without any pity, and instantly twisted the arm of the glamorous female killer, and then slashed it with a hand knife.


    She was wounded herself, and she was still a beauty killer who was attacked. Even if she was ranked ninth in the Japanese killer world, she couldn''t resist, and she lost consciousness completely with a numb in the back of her head.


    When the beauty killer woke up, she found that she was tied to a steel chair and subconsciously wanted to move her hands, but she felt that the rope tied to her hand became tighter and tighter. She also learned to tie knots. This is a method of tying knots only used in the army. It becomes more and more tightly entangled. It is a knot specially used to deal with prisoners.


    The killer''s instincts calmed her down and began to analyze and observe the current situation.


    My legs were tied to the legs of the chair, and the high heels were taken off, which means that the iron under the shoes is gone, and the clothes on my body have not been passive, but the headband has been removed and hidden behind the headband Naturally, her blade was gone, and the special armor was also removed, which means that she now has no weapons.


    The stainless steel chair is connected to the ground. Even if she has superhuman power, she certainly cannot break free. The entire room looks about 20 square meters. Except for the gorgeous lighting on the ceiling, it is only opposite her. One of the chairs, nothing else.


    "Oh, you woke up, a little faster than I thought. You deserve to be the ninth killer, even though it''s only within Japan."


    Although it is not long since the first time I heard this voice, the beauty killer remembers this voice very clearly, it is very annoying, and she really wants to use her high heels to step on that person''s face. sound.


    "It''s you!"


    The beauty killer squinted and looked at the blond man who walked in from the outside. His smile was really dazzling.


    Naruto was the opposite of the beauty killer and said: "Beauty, are you in the mood to have a drink with me now?"


    The beauty assassin looked at Naruto coldly. With a naturally stubborn personality, she definitely didn''t mean to compromise at all, and said, "What do you want?!"


    Naruto was holding a bottle of red wine and two goblet in his hand. Naruto opened the cork of the bottle with his hand and said, "Guess what wine is this?"


    The beauty killer looked at the wine bottle in Naruto''s hand, with the label facing her back, no information was available, and she was not a professional wine taster. How could this kind of thing be known, and he choked coldly: "do not know!"


    "Red wine processed for 1,000 yen in the supermarket at the entrance."


    When the beauty killer heard it, a blue vein bulged on her forehead, which was purely popular.She is very confident about her beauty and figure. She has drunk a lot for a long time. She has also encountered some pretentious gestures before holding an expensive red wine. In fact, the dude who doesn¡¯t understand at all wants to win her favor. Yes, without exception, those people were all played around by her, and they would be killed when she got bored, but it was the first time that she met someone like Naruto.


    One thousand yen processed wine?!


    It¡¯s really a shame that Naruto dared to take it out. The garage parked in the garage are all world-famous cars, with U.S. dollars as the currency unit, and the cheapest one is more than five digits. The man who took out a piece of red wine was 1,000 Yen processing goods...One thousand yen, which is only a few dozen yuan in RMB.


    Naruto doesn¡¯t understand red wine. Among the wines, he only compares white wine and yellow wine. He also likes to drink other spirits, but red wine is similar to grape juice for Naruto. It doesn''t make any difference to Naruto whether it is a bottle of processed wine for one thousand yen or a bottle of Romani Conti for more than 100,000 dollars.


    Naruto poured half of the cup in the cup, handed it to the beauty killer, and said, "Would you like a cup?"


    The beauty killer looked at the half glass of red wine that was almost full, with three vertical lines hanging down his forehead, and then thought about it was a thousand yen processing wine, and felt that his worth was devalued. Blue veins appeared again, and he sneered: "Why, what kind of medicine did you put in, is it a drug, or that kind of medicine?" He raised his eyebrows deliberately, took a glance at Naruto''s crotch, and said, "You need blue Small pills?"


    "I think you are too confident in yourself, do I need so much trouble to get your body? Don''t forget, you seem to have just woke up."


    The beauty killer was taken aback, and then snorted. Indeed, she only regained consciousness. She was stunned by this man before. If he wants his own body, he doesn''t need any medicine at all, and has his body been passive? , She shouldn''t be a woman who can''t even notice this kind of thing.


    "what do you want to do?"


    "It''s nothing, I just want to ask you something." Naruto drank the red wine in the glass, and then poured half of it, just as juice.


    "Do you think I will answer you?" The beauty killer said with a sneer, while her tongue rolled in her mouth.


    "Excuse me, are you looking for this?"


    Naruto said insincerely, holding a small black pill with a diameter of about five millimeters in his hand.


    The beauty killer''s face sank, knowing that the last method he used to commit suicide was also caught by the other party, and he simply closed his eyes and responded to Naruto with silence.


    Naruto casually threw aside the poison pill he had previously taken out of the beauty killer''s mouth, drank half a glass of grape juice, and said, "What''s your name?"


    "..."


    "What are your measurements?"


    "..."


    "Are you a virgin?"


    "..."


    "Let me tell you a story. There used to be a mountain and a temple on the mountain. There was a young monk and an old monk in the temple..."


    Naruto took out the tricks he used to deal with Feiduan''s head, and began to tell the one-sentence story in the legend, just like Tang Seng reciting the scriptures. That story has only the beginning but not the end, and the words are kept talking.


    Half an hour later, the beautiful killer with red eyes finally spoke.

 449 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 449

    "shut up!"


    "Once there was a mountain and a temple on the mountain..."


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    "Once there was a mountain and a temple on the mountain..."


    The beauty killer gathers strength and wants to bite her tongue to commit suicide, but Naruto pinches her teeth, forcing her to be unable to bite her tongue, and then continues her own storytelling.


    "Once there was a mountain and a temple on the mountain..."


    Although the killer''s spirit is tough, it can''t be compared with the ninja. At the beginning, the flying segment persisted for nine hours before going crazy. The beauty killer persisted for six and a half hours, and finally begged for mercy.


    "Please, I surrender, just ask whatever you want. I will tell you everything, please stop telling stories."


    "What''s your name?" For the first time in more than six hours, I heard anything other than that damn one-sentence story. The beauty killer was so touched that she almost cried, with a slight cry in her tone, and her appearance was unprecedentedly weak.


    "Tangerine Zhenye."


    Chapter 34-Hell Referee!The second meeting with Gin!


    "How about the measurements?"


    Naruto put down the bottle and glass, put his cheek in one hand, and looked at Tachibana Zhenye with a smile that was always so unpleasant, and asked H''s question without hesitation.


    Tachibana Zhenye''s face can be seen a little red, but it is a bit shy, a bit angry, if it weren''t for her to be unable to move at all now, and she is afraid to hear Naruto''s words that are more magical than Apple¡¯s ears "Story", she is really going crazy.


    "93, 57, 85."


    This is probably the most shameful thing that Ju Zhenye has said in her life. He actually reported his measurements directly. After speaking, Ju Zhenye could feel her cheeks hot. This time she was really shy and had the upper hand.


    ''Although it''s almost better than Fujiko, but Fujiko''s figure is of the level of a fairy, and it''s not comparable to normal people.''


    "Are you a virgin?"


    Naruto was really asking this question very seriously, but from Tachibana''s eyes, this man absolutely didn''t have any kindness. He stared with shame. Seeing Naruto open his mouth, he seemed to have the meaning of telling a story. He immediately spoke. Up.


    "I''m still a virgin! Okay!"


    ''Unexpectedly, this woman is almost thirty years old, and she is still a killer, and she can still remain a virgin. I thought I was wrong before.''


    Naruto was secretly surprised that this woman could be considered a good girl, with a good face, a good figure, a strong strength, and a cruel heart. It would be a good thing if she could be subdued.


    "Ah pull?"


    Thinking about how to deal with this Naruto of Tachibana Zhenye, she suddenly saw Tachibana Zhenye turned her face because of shame, and turned his face to him. In the corner of her eye, there was clearly a drop of crystal tears streaming down, and her hands were tied. Behind him, he couldn''t even wipe off the tears, but let the tears of shame flow down his cheeks.


    "Cried?"


    "No!"


    Naruto stretched out her hand to wipe Tachibana¡¯s tears. Unexpectedly, the woman opened her mouth to bite him. Naruto shrank her hand, then rubbed Tachibana¡¯s short hair and wiped her tears away. This time she didn¡¯t Bit her again.


    "Next, ask something business."


    Just as Naruto wanted to be more serious, Tachibana Zhenye stared at him with a contemptuous look, and said, "Then you were playing with me just now?!"


    "It''s too serious..." Naruto weakly defended himself. Seeing Tachibana''s cold eyes, Naruto scratched his cheek and said: "It''s bullying, bullying better."


    ''Where is it?!''


    Tachibana Zhenya wanted to vomit so much, but in the end she endured it, feeling that the shame and weakness of her life have appeared today, and asked weakly: "What else do you want to ask, let''s talk."


    "Well, the most important question, who sent you to kill me?"


    When asked this question, Tachibana Zhenye''s face also became serious, and the completely abnormal mentality just now returned to what she should have been as a killer, and said: "I don''t know this...you don''t tell the story!" Tachibana Zhen Ye shook her head, sighed, and then quickly added with a panic look on her face. Seeing that Naruto didn''t want to tell the story, she smiled and motioned for her to continue. Ju Zhen Ye''s indifferent pretty face couldn''t help but blush. , Shook his head, and continued: "I don''t know who the other party is. He contacted me a week ago and entrusted me to kill you. You know, as long as people like me take the task, they won¡¯t be able to get money. No matter what kind of person the target is, as long as it kills, the others don¡¯t care."


    "I understand." Naruto nodded. There is not much difference between a killer and a ninja. "Then why did you assassinate me in the Metropolitan Police Department? Are you afraid of being surrounded by the police?"


    "Do you think I don''t want to kill you where no one is?"


    Tachibana Zhenye rolled his eyes and said, "I have also inquired about your home, but your defense is too tight. You have automatic rifles and infrared sensors. Do you need it? This is Japan, not Afghanistan."


    Speaking of this, Tachibana Zhenya couldn''t help but complain to Naruto. Although the guard at home is not a fault no matter how strict it is, is it too exaggerated to get to Naruto''s level?


    Naruto scratched his head, smirking without any intention of repentance.


    "Actually, I still have jumping mines at home, but it seems you haven''t encountered them."


    Ju Zhenye''s mouth twitched...


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "I''m serious, hey, don''t look at me with the look of monsters!"


    "People who install jumping mines in their homes are all perverted!"


    "Hey, the explosives in those mines have been replaced by narcotic gas by me a long time ago. They are not harmful at all, OK?"


    "Anyway, there are rifles and mines at home, so I won''t be a normal person in any way!"


    Naruto and Tachibana Maya are now meeting their eyes. They both have big eyes to big eyes, and neither of them will give in, even though Tachibana is still tied to a chair.


    The two looked at each other for a long time, and Naruto suddenly reacted and waved his hand helplessly, saying: "Please, it seems that I am asking you a question now. Why did the topic turn to the safety facilities of my house again?"


    "Ahem..."


    Tachibana Zhenye coughed twice, and a trace of embarrassment appeared on his face. He brought the topic back and said, "Later, I wanted to attack you from your way to work, but I stayed in ambush near the Metropolitan Police Department building for four days. In the end, you only had two days to go to work, and in both days, you used to drift around and then rushed into the underground garage at high speed. In that case, there was no way to snipe. It also made me lie on the roof for four days for no reason! "


    "Unexpectedly, I was playing games too late in those two days, so I skipped work and killed me."


    Tachibana Zhenye rolled her eyes. She has been a killer for so many years. She has never seen such a superb guy. She skipped work because of playing games. As a policeman, she is racing on the road every day?!Every time I drifted rapidly and then entered the Metropolitan Police Department parking garage, that would make Tachibana Zhenya want to snipe.


    "So you really can''t help but come directly to the Metropolitan Police Department to kill me?"


    "Yes, but..."


    "But you didn''t expect to be so strong, you lost to me gorgeously."


    "Cut!" Tachibana Zhenye took an uncomfortable sip and whispered,''You haven''t taken advantage of that strange sword.''


    Naruto looked at Tachibana, who was still not convinced, smiled, and said:


    "It''s okay for you to lose to me, that''s a normal thing, because you are only the ninth killer in Japan, and I am number one in the world."


    Tachibana Zhenye raised her head in surprise, looking at this strange man with blond hair and blue eyes but an Asian face, and remembered a piece of information about him that she had seen before.


    American citizenship!

 450 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 450

    "Could it be that you are..."


    "Although it''s a bit silly, but I''m... hell referee."


    Japan¡¯s unique bullet train, on the Shinkansen limited express...


    Clean short chocolate hair, elegant and dignified black lady''s suit, blood-red lips, two pure gold earrings, and a pair of sunglasses, combined into the image of a smart and capable woman.


    "Speaking of which I still feel a little unbelievable."


    Tachibana Zhenye lowered her voice, but with a breath of exclamation, she said to the blond man who was sitting opposite her and reading the newspaper with her legs folded, "Are you actually the hell referee?"


    "Is this kind of thing surprising?" Naruto''s eyes did not leave the newspaper, to see if there is any interesting news today, and then to see if the lottery ticket he bought today has won.


    "Isn''t it surprising?"


    Tachibana Zhenye asked, "The world''s number one killer actually works at the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, and he is also a star of the Metropolitan Police Department. Do you want to scare people?"


    "Didn''t you know? Why didn''t you see you were scared to death?" Naruto stopped casually.


    "Uh..." Tachibana Zhenya was once again blocked by Naruto''s words. If it weren''t for the fact that the gap between the two was too big, she would really give him...give him...the ninth in Japan and the number one in the world. gap¡­¡­


    Naruto¡¯s work in this world is actually the same as before. It¡¯s killing people, but in the face of it he helped the FBI to kill people, and secretly he killed himself. Of course, all the credit on the face of the face is credited to the FBI, and in secret, Naruto People are rampant in the dark world as hell judges.


    Just as the thief Kidd sends out a notice before stealing every time, Naruto, as a hell referee, also has his own unique "brand". He does not do it before killing, but after killing. He likes to use the blood of the deceased. All the crimes he committed were written on the scene of the crime, and then filmed into short films to be sent to the TV station. If the TV station did not dare to broadcast it, he would directly hack into the TV station¡¯s network and forcibly spread the films.


    Every time Naruto kills, it¡¯s either the vicious gang boss or the unscrupulous black-hearted entrepreneur. It can be said that they are too numerous to write about. Every time Naruto kills, he likes to take away one third of the other¡¯s property, and then The rest were divided among those who had been mutilated by those people. Of course, he did not use his own name, but did it under the false identity of a hell referee. These practices also made him quite "popular" in the United States. .


    Someone used to pretend to be a hell referee to kill people and push their sins to Naruto''s head. After that, part of the killer world in the United States was purged. According to the top secret FBI document, there were 27 killers in one month. Disappearing from the world can be said to be the biggest turmoil in the killer world, and Naruto directly established his status as the world''s number one.


    The ranking of the killer world is like tennis. The one behind is not necessarily weak. It may be late, because the killer also earns points based on the task, and then ranks according to the level of the points, so the ranking of the killer can be used as a reference, but It cannot be said to be absolute. For example, the 10th killer is definitely better than the 300th, but it is hard to say who is stronger than the 20th.


    Tachibana Zhenye knew that he was not the opponent of this "even if he said it" hell referee, regardless of his strength or eloquence. He could only swallow in one breath and said, "Why on earth are you going to work in the Metropolitan Police Department?"


    "Of course it is to facilitate my actions."


    "Then what do you do?"


    "Do you think I will tell you?"


    Tachibana Zhenye sighed, feeling that her chest was really bored, and turned her face out of the window, looking at the scenery that flew outside the window, but her little mouth pouted slightly.


    Naruto tore a small hole in the middle of the newspaper, looked at this mature glamorous female killer pouting, and smiled secretly. Watching this mature beauty change her face has become a thing he loves very recently.


    Step... step... step... step...


    Although it is a first-class carriage, which is much quieter than ordinary carriages, you can always hear the sound of the train running on the tracks. It is an exaggeration to say that it is silent, but at this moment, a very rhythmic footstep can be clearly heard.


    It is clear to hear, but in fact it is only limited to Naruto and Tachibana Maiya.


    Naruto was still so relaxed, but Tachibana Zhenye immediately tightened his muscles.


    Two black men, one tall and one fat, walked slowly. When they passed Naruto, a black man with long blond hair stopped. The light green eyes were full of sharp eyes and looked down. Naruto of the newspaper.


    "What''s wrong, boss?" the short and poor man asked strangely.


    "It''s okay." The voice was as cold as Shura climbing up from Jiuyou Hell, and the blond man took another step.


    An interesting smile appeared on the corner of Naruto''s mouth, and his eyes narrowed in excitement. He didn''t expect to encounter such interesting things on the Shinkansen.


    Gin!


    Chapter 35-Shinkansen to Kyoto!Beasts, angels and killers in a good mood!


    The easiest way to judge whether a person is strong or weak is to look at his breathing rate.


    The average person breathes 16 to 20 times a minute, 20 times or more is regarded as fast breathing, and less than 12 times is slow breathing.


    Generally, the more trained people have stronger cardiorespiratory functions, so the breathing will be particularly long, generally less than 10 times, that is, people who complete a breath in about 6 seconds, the physical fitness is much better than ordinary people, but those who live on the plateau People, athletes like swimming or long-distance running, and singers who have exercised their breath because of singing should be excluded.


    After the breathing rate is lower than 10, the difference is one level. For example, Tachibana is about 8-9, vodka is about the same, Judy is about 7 to 8, Gin and Shuichi Akai are about 6, and Naruto People, maybe one or two, he is not a normal person, and the Gui Xi Gong in martial arts novels is probably the same.


    After the gin and vodka completely left the carriage, Naruto could clearly hear Tachibana Mahaya beside him breathe a sigh of relief.


    "What''s wrong, afraid?"


    Naruto put down the newspaper and said jokingly to the ugly Tachibana Maiya in front of him.


    The stubborn Tachibana Zhenya didn''t immediately choke back with Naruto this time, her face was very ugly.


    "Unexpectedly, there are still people in this world who have become so strong. I have also seen the number one killer ghost in Japan. I have fought him against him. To be honest, the breath of the ghost is not as terrifying as the man just now."


    "It''s normal. There are six billion people in this world. One or two monsters are nothing."


    Naruto didn''t think it was a big deal. After all, he had ever ascended the apex of the Naruto World. No matter how strong the people in this world were, it was only in the ordinary human category.


    "You said he is a monster, what about yourself?" Tachibana Zhenye gave Naruto a glance and said, "Although there is no basis, you are much better than the man just now. He is a monster, then what are you?"


    "I''m a handsome guy."


    "So cheap!"


    Tachibana Zhenye saw Naruto''s smile, her mouth pursed bald, she couldn''t help but tell her what was in her heart, and then looked at Naruto''s more evil smile and coughed twice in embarrassment.


    "I haven''t said anything!"


    "Really? But I seem to have heard you talking just now. Could it be my ear problem?"


    "Well, probably."


    "Oh... it''s useless to get older, it''s time to buy a hearing aid."


    Naruto scratched his ears and kept staring at Tachibana Zhenye, which means "you said my ears are broken, then you have to buy me a hearing aid", and Naruto''s hearing aid, he can''t wait to buy a set Full of diamonds.


    Tachibana Maya¡¯s forehead hung three vertical lines. This is not the first time. It is less than half a month from the day of meeting to now. That is to say, it has been less than one since Tachibana Chenye took on the task of assassinating Naruto. Within a month, Naruto had used countless excuses to pit the small treasury she had earned from being a killer for ten years.


    Although Tachibana Zhenye can learn a lot of useful things from him every time, she can even feel that she is getting stronger every day, but seeing his smiling face, she feels unhappy.


    Ugh¡­¡­


    She sighed lightly in her heart, Ju Zhenye really wondered if she had killed too many people before, and finally suffered retribution, met such a bastard to torture her?


    In desperation, Tachibana Zhenye didn''t know how many times she took out her checkbook this week and signed a check for 30 million yen. She was about to go bankrupt!


    Naruto looked at the 30 million check with joy, then put it in the pocket of his pants, and then said: "You don''t need such a bitter face, this time the thing is done, I will take this How about paying you the check and then posting you 30 million?"


    "Are you serious?"


    Ju Zhenye''s eyes lit up. Recently, the account was just flowing out. It has been a long time since it has been paid. Ju Zhenye really needs some money to comfort her injured heart.

 451 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 451

    "of course it''s true."


    Naruto made a guarantee, and Tachibana Zhenye also showed a cold smile, reached out and touched the black briefcase next to him. Inside was a dismantled sniper rifle.


    The weather was a bit cold, and Mao Lilan was wearing a light blue overcoat and a dark blue short skirt. It was completely invisible that this beautiful girl who looked like an angel had a strong fighting power hidden under the appearance.


    Xiaolan looked at her dad who was sitting on the opposite side with a razor, and said: "No one will shave on the Shinkansen on the day of a friend''s wedding."


    Xiaolan really feels helpless about this. Looking at her dad who is the representative of a wretched uncle and a failed man from any aspect, she feels that her whole person is not good, and then she thinks of a teacher who is too good to be more excellent. There is a sense of healing.


    Kogoro Mouri had a thick face and said without blushing: "It''s not because of work! Last night I discussed things with the damn thing too late, so I couldn''t get up this morning!"


    Xiaolan was activated by the hidden black belly factor taught by Naruto, and instantly turned into a Tucao master.


    "It''s so nice, it''s obviously drunk and fell asleep in the hallway."


    "Humph!"


    Mouri Kogoro snorted, and instead of arguing with Xiaolan, he straightened his tie.


    "Don''t forget, you said you wanted to follow me to bring you here!"


    "That''s because the wedding was held in Kyoto. I really want to see the scenery of Kyoto, and I have a hunch that something good will happen today."


    "Huh? What is your premonition?"


    "Because my left eyelid twitched all day yesterday, my left eye twitched auspiciously, and my right eye twitched fiercely."


    Both Kogoro Mouri and Conan have a vertical line, and there is nothing to say about this overly innocent girl.


    After finishing his tie, Kogoro Moori glanced at Conan who was sitting next to Xiaolan, who was eating a bento, and said, "But why even bring this guy out?" Add one more People, in front of the car back and forth, board and lodging, that really made Kogoro Moori feel a headache.


    "Is there any way, I can''t leave him alone in the office."


    Mouri Kogoro was about to say that this kid is troublesome, and suddenly a familiar voice came from behind.


    "Oh, you really are here?"


    Xiaolan jumped up instantly, and Conan''s expression immediately changed from eating lunch to pooping, and Kogoro Mouri turned his head in surprise.


    Among the Japanese, the golden hair that can''t hide its brilliance anywhere, along the way, attracted a lot of men to the extreme, the female nympho Naruto, smiled and waved at the three of them (actually only the one to Xiaolan) .


    "Teacher, why are you here?"


    "Of course I went to Kyoto like you guys, but my going to Kyoto is a bit of a private matter. After I''m done, I have to go to Osaka for a few days before going back to Tokyo."


    "Playing for a few days?" It''s not stupid, but some natural Xiaolan caught the key words in it and said: "Teacher, does the Metropolitan Police Department have three consecutive days off?" Recently, the entire Didan from elementary school to university It was three days off, so Xiaolan and Conan had the opportunity to follow Kogoro Moori to Kyoto to attend the wedding.


    "Ah, this doesn''t seem to be there." Although as a teacher, Naruto is on vacation with Di Dan, but as a policeman, there seems to be no vacation recently.


    "Does the teacher ask for leave?"


    "Uh...it seems not."


    "Hey... the teacher unexpectedly skipped class again!" Xiaolan''s exaggerated expression used "again" for Naruto''s skipping class.


    "Um..." Naruto was embarrassed, and then rewarded Xiaolan with a fist, "Bad girl! Are you a teacher or I am a teacher?! When is your turn to teach me?!"


    Xiaolan spit out her tongue playfully, revealing a hint of cuteness of a girl, and at the same time she was very happy. Sure enough, something good happened today. I didn''t expect to meet a teacher on the Shinkansen.


    "Teacher, I think you seem to be very happy today."


    "Yes." Naruto said with a smile, took out the check from his pocket and showed it off, saying, "I just made a small amount of money, thirty million."


    "thirty million?!"


    If 30 million yuan is converted into RMB, there will be more than 1 million yuan. This is only a small amount of money among the Ming people. In fact, if Naruto buys a car, this amount of money is usually enough to buy a wheel.


    "Teacher, how did you make so much money?"


    "It''s nothing, that is, there are too many idiots in this world, they are too good to lie, hehehe..."


    Oh!!


    In the first-class compartment, a strong woman dressed up and guarding the black box with a sniper rifle, who dared not to go away, suddenly sneezed and pressed her finger under her nose twice.


    "What''s the matter, have you caught a cold?"


    Many times, some things are indeed psychological effects. Tachibana Zhenye did not expect that someone would say bad things about herself behind her back. At this time, she really felt that her hands were a bit cold, and she looked around like a thief. Then he took out a new pair of black gloves from the lady''s backpack beside him.


    The texture is cashmere. The gloves are very soft, warm and breathable. They can be regarded as very high-grade cashmere. After Tachibana Zhenye puts on the gloves, she reveals a little girly feeling when no one can see it.


    Because on the inside of the glove, each embroidered a pattern, crookedly, it can be seen that the person who embroidered the pattern is very bad at this, and the left glove is an orange, and the right glove is a swirling pattern.


    Chapter 36-Naruto is abducting Xiaolan again, and Conan runs to death again!


    Not to mention that Tachibana Zhenya showed a girlish feeling that no one could see. Anyway, if she was allowed to see what Naruto was doing, I''m afraid she would just take off those gloves and throw them on Naruto''s face.


    Naruto didn''t do anything too outrageous, just chatting with Xiaolan, but people are different from people.


    If Shinichi Kudo talks with Xiaolan, he will definitely talk about what he solved, what the process was, how he found evidence, and how he forced the murderer to confess guilt step by step. Xiao Lan didn''t need to talk, he could talk endlessly for three hours alone.


    If you talk about cross talk, you have to talk about it. Otherwise, the burden will not shake. Kudo Shinichi can do all the work of the talk and tease alone. It¡¯s really a play with one mouth and one mouth, and no one is allowed to say, I can only hear him say, suffocate you, Kudo Shinichi interrupting others is definitely not a matter of once or twice, to say a simple sentence, no education.


    Naruto is also thankful that he often reads Rakugo and Mancai (Japanese cross talk), so he has a lot of jokes in his brain. When he meets a beautiful woman, Naruto¡¯s hippocampus will be activated and recall those memories. , Naruto will turn into "Lord Duan", each of the funny jokes makes Xiaolan laugh so much, and soon both cheeks are sour.


    Xiao Lan squeezed her cheek with one hand, suppressing the feeling that her cheek was about to cramp, and hit Naruto hard with one hand.


    "Old... teacher... don''t talk anymore... haha... my face is cramping..."


    Naruto rubbed the place where Xiao Lan hit on his arm, and said, "Lan, you are a girl anyway, please trouble you lady, okay?"


    "You still said it! I blame you!"


    Xiaolan raised her fist again in shame, and hit Naruto "violently".


    "It''s all your fault! Bad teacher! It made people''s faces cramped! Ooo..."


    Xiao Lan was unprepared. Fan Quan kept beating on Naruto. Naruto was also happy to enjoy Xiao Lan¡¯s cute annoyance. Kogoro Mouri had been sent to the toilet to smoke by Naruto with a signed poster of Yoko. As for Conan... he has endured very hard to kick Naruto without those foot-strengthening shoes.


    It was really impossible to watch anymore. The flirtatious appearance of Xiaolan and Naruto made Conan almost run away, clenching his fists, knowing that he is only a first-year elementary school student now, and he must be suppressed. Angry, then pretended to be innocent and said, "Brother Naruto, how did you find us?"


    Being disturbed by Naruto''s "flirting", Xiao Lan was a little unhappy, but Conan was just a child and didn''t care about him.


    Can''t help it, Shinichi Kudo?


    Naruto sneered in his heart, he still overestimated Conan''s endurance, and he interrupted faster than Naruto thought.


    Appearing to smile very innocently, Naruto pointed to the little ghosts running around in the car and said, "They brought me here." Pointing to Yuanta, Mitsuhiko and Ayumi.

 452 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 452

    "Because the three of them are here, I guessed that you should be here. Xiaolan probably wouldn''t agree with you as a kid running around, so I guessed that Xiaolan and Mr. Maori must have brought you here. Mr. Maori was stingy. Personally, I would definitely not be willing to buy expensive first-class tickets, so it must be in ordinary cars."


    ''It''s just looking for someone, do you have to analyze it to this point?''


    Conan complained in his heart, but he himself was the least qualified to say such things.


    Xiaolan may have been infected by the garden, holding her heart in both hands, and some little nymphs looked at Naruto.


    "The teacher is amazing"


    Conan clenched his fists with jealousy, Xiao Lan had never looked at him with such worshipful eyes.


    "Brother Naruto, did you just say you are going to Kyoto to do some private affairs?"


    "Yes."


    "In other words, we will be separated after we get out of the car." Conan was very happy about this. Fortunately, this guy ran to Kyoto without any problems, or it would be troublesome if he found a chance to pester Xiaolan.


    "That''s it."


    When Naruto pinched his chin, Conan smiled, while Xiao Lan showed a disappointed expression.


    "Lan, Mr. Maori''s friend''s wedding is in the evening."


    "Yeah," Xiaolan''s eyes lit up and his head clicked twice, and said: "The wedding is in the evening, but the friend of my father said he wanted him to be the best man, so he will arrive in the morning."


    ''Let Maori Kogoro be the best man?Which hapless kid can''t think about it?''


    Naruto murmured secretly in his heart, but on the surface there was still a deceptive smile, and said, "Lan, why don''t we do this? My business can be resolved within two or three hours at most. After my business is done, we Come together again, are you interested in accompany me to Osaka?"


    Xiaolan, don''t agree!


    Xiaolan and Conan seem to have no such thing as telepathy. Xiaolan didn''t hear Conan''s voice at all, but instead looked at Naruto with bright eyes.


    "Really can?"


    Xiao Lan was obviously moved. In Conan''s eyes, Naruto Uzumaki laughed like a demon.


    "You can visit the castle tower built by Toyotomi Hideyoshi, and you can climb the landmark Tsutenkaku in Osaka. From there you can see the scenery of Shinsekai, Tennoji Park and Osaka City."


    "Woo..." Xiao Lan let out a longing sob, and both ears stood up completely, moving like a rabbit.


    "You can go directly to Shitennoji Temple, the oldest official temple in Japan from Tsutenkaku. There are many ancient Buddha statues and Buddhist scriptures."


    Xiaolan''s eyes were brighter, and Naruto felt that her ears were already flapping, and Naruto made persistent efforts to seduce the angel-like girl again by throwing out bigger prey.


    "If you feel bored, you can go shopping in Shinsaibashi. There are specialty stores of HelloKitty and Disney. The main store of Daimaru Department Store is also in Shinsaibashi."


    After the first wave of attacks on the scenic spot, there was shopping that women could not resist.


    "If you are tired from shopping, you can visit and taste the specialties of Osaka. The people of Osaka call Osaka "the best kitchen in the world". Although the ingredients are a bit exaggerated, in this season, crab hot pot made of fresh crabs is on the market. , With all kinds of fresh seafood, you definitely have to try super delicacies. If you want, you can also taste the famous kaiseki cuisine, which is as delicious as a work of art."


    The last is the food offensive, Xiaolan has been completely defeated by Naruto''s triple offensive, and the psychological defense has collapsed.


    "Teacher, then I..."


    "Sister Xiaolan!"


    Seeing that Xiao Lan was about to agree to Naruto''s invitation, Conan finally couldn''t help but yelled out, and interrupted Xiao Lan very rudely, saying: "Sister Xiao Lan, I haven''t asked Uncle Maori''s consent for this matter yet. . And I have to go shopping, visit, and eat and stay. It will definitely cost a lot of money. Uncle doesn¡¯t seem to have that much money with him.¡±


    "Woo..."


    Conan¡¯s words are really horrible, Xiaolan¡¯s two ears that were originally erected fell down very cutely in an instant. This is indeed a big problem. Dad doesn¡¯t seem to have much money with him. He paid Conan and the others before. The fare seems to be very upset.


    "It''s okay, I will be responsible for all of Xiaolan''s expenses." Naruto, with rich wealth, readily agreed, and at the same time took out his own check for 30 million yen that he had just received from Tachibana Zhenye. "I still have thirty million here."


    Thirty million yen, more than 1.5 million yuan, even if Japan¡¯s prices are high, but let alone playing for two or three days, it¡¯s enough to enjoy it for a month, and Naruto¡¯s Osaka enjoyment group is only Calculated the expenses of himself, Xiaolan and Ju Zhenye.


    Taking one woman''s money to get another woman, Naruto seemed to gradually develop in the direction of a little white face.


    Instead, most people should have agreed at this time, but Xiaolan hesitated a bit, that was embarrassing.


    "Teacher, is it not good to spend your money?"


    "It''s okay, Lan, the money belongs to me only when I spend it. Seriously, the teacher has too much money. If I can''t spend it in this life, it would be miserable to give it to others."


    Conan heard that it was sour, he couldn''t help but choked, and said, "How rich can you be if you have money?!"


    "Conan! Apologize to Teacher Naruto!" Xiaolan Liu raised her eyebrows and looked at Conan sternly. At this point, even if Conan was just a child in her eyes, she would never tolerate her, her most beloved teacher. How can I talk to him like this.


    "It''s okay, Lan, I can''t bother with a kid."


    Naruto waved his hand and signaled that he didn''t care at all. This was generosity in Xiaolan''s eyes, but in the case of Conan wearing colored glasses, it was a gesture.


    Naruto looked down at Conan and said, "Little brother Conan, if you want to know how much money I have, I can tell you. Excluding all the assets of the group under my name, only my own personal assets are counted. It''s more than 100 billion."


    After listening to Xiaolan and Conan, they were taken aback. Although they could tell from all aspects that Naruto was rich in school, the value of hundreds of billions was really hard to understand. If they knew what Naruto was talking about Don''t know what kind of expression it will look like.


    "Hey, Lan Jiang, I''ve been talking about it for so long. If you reject me, I''ll lose face."


    "Ok."


    Xiaolan could only hesitate a little this time, and then her face was reddish and nodded in agreement. Although it seemed to have agreed to the relationship, it was actually just an appointment to go to Osaka together.


    Conan was jealous and wanted to run away several times, but compared the strength gap between himself and Naruto, even with the foot-strengthening shoes developed by Dr. Aka, he couldn''t make up for it, so he could only give up sullenly.


    If it wasn''t for those guys!If I didn¡¯t get smaller, how could I let him...


    Conan started to be cynical, but he didn''t want to think about it. Who told him he was going to mess with gin and vodka. He deserved bad luck when he got smaller. Naruto told Mumu that Gin can''t be messed with. The police People who can''t provoke him, he is a student, still a repeater, and rushes forward. He can''t find other adjectives other than death.


    "Conan, let''s go play an adventure game!"


    Conan is still racking his brains about how to disrupt Xiaolan and Naruto¡¯s trip to Osaka. The three little ghosts from the young detective team¡¯s soy sauce have run over to force Conan away, no matter how confident Edogawa Conan thinks he is one Famous detectives are good, but they can''t change the fact that he is now a first-grade kid, of course he has no such consciousness at all.


    "Ouch!"


    When he was about to pass through the door between the train cars, Stepmi didn''t pay attention, and suddenly bumped into an adult man coming from another car, and the 7-year-old child immediately fell to the ground.


    "Damn it! You are so rude, apologize to Ayumi!"


    As two flower-protecting messengers who were completely unaware of the flowers, Kojima Motota and Tsuburaya Mitsuhiko immediately supported Ayumi, and yelled at the black-clothed and black-hat man, and Naruto''s mouth showed a hint of cold at this time. meaning.


    The answer to Yuanta and Mitsuhiko was a pair of indifferent green eyes with no emotions. How could a few little ghosts who don¡¯t know how to resist the murderous aura of the gin boss? All four little ghosts were scared to move, and Conan¡¯s eyes were even more immobile. Showed a look of shock.


    It''s them!!


    Conan is going to die again gorgeously...


    Chapter 37-The face-changing drama of the beauty killer!Finally, Naruto vs. Gin!

 453 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 453

    Conan went to die again, wrapped the bug developed by Dr. A Li in chewing gum and stuffed it into the pull-out ashtray of the armrest of the seat.


    According to the information that Conan heard, gin and vodka had just completed a transaction with a person on the train for 100 million yen in exchange for information about gold. However, the gin and vodka in the box were severely affected. After the impact, a high-performance bomb that will explode in ten seconds, and at 9:10 (time change) the person will press the bomb''s detonation button without knowing it.


    At nine ten ten, that is, after the gin and vodka get off the car, the high explosives in the black suitcase will make the Shinkansen drive to hell.(The animation team said here that the entire Shinkansen will be reduced to ashes. That is an overstatement. A Shinkansen is several hundred meters long. If you want the entire body to be reduced to ashes, do you know how large an explosion is needed? That one The weight of the suitcase, even if it is liquid explosives or C4, is impossible to create such a large-scale explosion with the weight of that box. It is okay to break the Shinkansen and cause a collision between the front and rear carriages and cause a huge accident. The animation team was also drunk early...)


    According to Conan¡¯s reasoning, the people who deal with gin should be non-smokers and can overlook the scenery outside the window, that is to say, they are in a non-smoking car, and they can overlook the scenery outside the window, that is, the first-class car on the second floor, two-phase Under the combination, the only possibility is on the second floor of the No. 7 car.


    Then Conan took the three little ghosts and went to death gorgeously...


    On the second floor of Car No. 7, there were five people holding black suitcases. One was a square-faced uncle with a gold necklace and gold ring and exuding local tyrants all over his body, and the other was an old man holding the suitcase motionless. One is a woman in a purple suit who is reading a newspaper, and another is a white-collar worker who looks like a successful person but looks like a scumbag with gold glasses. The last one...


    ''black!''


    Conan saw the last person holding a black box. His pupils couldn''t stand shrinking. He was probably too sensitive to black because of the relationship between gin and vodka. He immediately put on a black suit, even wearing black exaggeratedly. Glove''s Tachibana is listed as a key investigation object.


    However, Conan, who was very hot when he met the black organization, seems to have forgotten a little. If Tachibana is a member of the black organization, why should Gin trade with her?


    Conan was already unable to think so much at this time, a black Tangerine Zhenye with a black leather suitcase was too suspicious in his eyes.


    "big sister,"


    With a fearless spirit and courage to die, Conan went to talk to Tachibana Zhenye.


    "Big sister, your box is so beautiful, what''s in it?"


    But Tangerine Zhenye is not Mumu Thirteen, she is not that kind of honest old good person, and Tangerine Zhenye is not Mao Lilan. The thing like angel is not suitable to describe Tangerine Zhenye, and fallen angels are not counted as this fierce woman. It¡¯s almost the same to say that she is Goergong. She is a cold-blooded killer who kills countless people. Even if she is a child, there is no sign of softness. She didn''t even look at Conan. She continued to maintain her previous posture in her hands. Tap on the computer, constantly investigating the weather in Kyoto in the future.


    Conan asked twice in a row without getting any response from Tachibana Zhenye. Tachibana treats him completely as a ball of air. Conan, who is not afraid of death, did what is normal in his world and directly touched the box.


    It contained a dismantled sniper rifle, twenty-four sniper bullets, a poisoned military spike, an electronic wind vane, a thermometer, and two blankets. In addition to the three things behind, The ones in front can directly send Tachibana Zhenye to jail.


    Tachibana Zhenye¡¯s eyes became cold, and she instantly grabbed Conan who stepped on the seat and wanted to touch the box on it. 18 kg, which is about the weight of a bucket of pure water, for Tachibana Zhenye. It''s just drizzle at all.


    boom!!


    Conan suffered a huge setback in his life. When he was investigating the case, he was thrown out by a woman and slammed into the seat on the other side.


    Tachibana Zhenye was condescending, looking indifferently at the little devil who grinned in pain, without any compassion in her heart that would affect her decisive murder, and said coldly: "Little devil! Get away, what I hate the most is you who are so unreasonable. Kid!"


    ''This woman is so strong!''


    Conan kept rubbing his hurting back, shocked. Although he is a child now, being able to throw himself out with one hand is definitely not the power of ordinary people.


    "Hey, Conan, what are you guys playing?"


    Just as Conan was thinking about how to check the black suitcase, Naruto, who had already agreed to go to Osaka with Xiaolan, returned to his car, and saw Conan and the three little ghosts with Tachibana. Zhenye... confrontation?


    Naruto can''t figure out what kind of nerves this kid Conan is making, so he actually got into Tachibana?


    Naruto doesn''t think that Tachibana Maya provokes the four little ghosts. She is the ninth-ranked killer in Japan. If she is full, she can provoke a few little ghosts to play?And now she is on the mission.


    The so-called enemies are extremely jealous when they meet. Naruto was abducting Xiaolan in front of Conan just now. Of course he would not give Naruto a good face... However, after discovering the gin and them, he immediately left Xiaolan. Who is the person?


    Tang Taizong said, "People use copper as a mirror, they can be dressed up, ancient times are a mirror, you can see prosperity, and people are a mirror, you can know gains and losses." Conan can only do the first two points, as for the third point, people are mirrors. He was a hundred and eight thousand miles away, and being naive is not a problem, it''s just that Conan is so innocent and provocative that he is not afraid of death and he has no self-knowledge.


    "Do you know them?"


    Tachibana Zhenye frowned, and asked with some concern.


    "Oh, yes, but it''s just acquaintance." Naruto waved his hand, meaning that you can bully whatever you want.


    "It''s really a bunch of uncultivated little ghosts, especially the one wearing glasses is the most annoying!"


    The above is the evaluation of Tachibana Chenye after seeing the four Conan and the others inspecting other people¡¯s black suitcases in this compartment. Conan and the others were also kicked by the square-faced uncle full of local tyrants because of their actions. Kicked out of the first-class carriage.


    "Forget it, they have always been like this, probably their parents spoiled them, especially the one with glasses you said." Naruto had a deep smile on his face, but his tone was full. It''s all ironic.


    "But...oh hoo hoo hoo..."


    As soon as Naruto''s voice changed, his tone became more frivolous.


    "Why are you laughing?!"


    Tachibana Zhenye, who had been horrified many times by him, reacted subconsciously. He looked at Naruto vigilantly, and found that the focus of his eyes was behind his hands. Tachibana was a little confused. What happened to his hands. ?my hand¡­¡­


    Tachibana Zhenye finally discovered the problem, and her face suddenly became a little awkward.


    "It seems you like it quite a bit, so I put it on soon."


    "Nonsense, I just got a little cold in my hands!"


    "Ala, is that right?"


    "What are you doubting?!"


    "No, no doubt, I really believe in Zhenyechan"


    Tachibana Zhenye trembled all over, and couldn''t help rubbing her arm with her hand. She was simply disgusted by Naruto, Zhenye sauce...No one dared to call her by this name, and gave Naruto a vicious look. .


    "nausea!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh, is Maye-chan feeling sick? Is it pregnant?"


    "Nothing!!"


    Tachibana Zhenye blushed with a roar, and instantly attracted the attention of the entire first-class carriage. Even Tachibana Zhenye was stared at by so many people when he was flustered and felt embarrassed and embarrassed. She did not apologize for being stubborn, but sat down obediently.


    Naruto snickered. He just likes to watch this mature female assassin change her face, so he often teases her recently.


    Tachibana Zhenye''s face hasn''t completely returned to normal, she wants to warn Naruto with a murderous look, but under her reddish cheeks, she looks extremely charming.


    "If you dare to talk about that kind of mess, I''ll kill you!"


    The eyebrows were cold, pretending to be a tough posture, kind of cute like''look again, look again, look again, I will eat you''.


    "Okay, I won''t talk about messy things." Naruto sat in a chair, and when Tachibana Chenya doubted whether this guy was really serious, Naruto''s next sentence made Tachibana feel like she was definitely a man. moron.


    "But, Zhenye-chan, you seem to tell me that you have thrown that in the trash can." Naruto pointed at the gloves that Tachibana was wearing. That pair of cashmere-heart gloves cost him more than 500,000 yen.


    "Uuuuu...I obviously believe in Zhenyechan so much, I actually deceived me, Zhenyechan, give me my trust back!"


    Even if Tachibana Zhenye knew that he was acting, it was purely to amuse himself, but he still blushed with a mouthful of "True Night Sauce". He couldn''t help but look out the window, the green scenery that galloped past, with some guilty conscience. Said: "I just don''t want to waste things."


    She seemed to know that she could only lie to fools for this reason, and Ju Zhenye was too embarrassed to continue, the atmosphere was so embarrassing.


    "Naruto Uzumaki!"


    It was the first time that Tachibana Zhenye felt that this kid wearing glasses was a little cute. Although his tone of speech was still very disgusting, and what he said was not a good thing at all, it finally eased her embarrassment.

 454 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 454

    "You mean there is a dangerous high-explosive bomb on this train, and it will explode in less than ten minutes?"


    "Yes, what I said is true!" Conan emphasized in sweat, now there are only ten minutes left, gin and vodka are about to get out of the car, and the bomb is about to explode, if it is not really no way, How could Conan come to find Naruto.


    "If what you said is true..." Naruto''s eyes were extremely severe and said: "Then why didn''t you tell me earlier?!"


    "Um..." Conan has nothing to say...


    "Conan, I''ve talked about this before, and now I feel that way even more. You and Shinichi Kudo are really similar, because you are all arrogant and arrogant. That''s a bomb. Could it be you as a primary school student? Can you solve the problem? You still want to rely on a few children to find the bomb. I think you should not go to Didan Primary School at all, but you should go to the disabled school!"


    Naruto¡¯s screaming curse made Conan unable to refute, and then Naruto also learned from Conan that he had checked the other three with black suitcases in this car, and now he was wearing a purple suit. The woman¡¯s box, and the box of Ju Zhenye.


    "Do you really believe what this kid said?"


    "Hehe, it''s okay to treat it as an entertainment show. Anyway, if this kid dares to lie to me, I will tie him with a rope and throw him out of the window." Dragging to death...


    "Zhen Ye, you go to check that woman''s box, and it''s okay to knock her out. I will be responsible for the consequences, and I will deal with the two black clothes!"


    "Yeah." Tachibana knew that the matter was serious. Although she didn''t want to be a good person, she still had to obey Naruto''s orders. Otherwise, the bomb would explode and she would be of no benefit. Maybe she would be seriously injured.


    At this time, I should have said''Be careful with yourself'', and then pull the collar for Naruto, but this kind of good wife and mother was obviously not done by Tachibana.


    Ju Zhenye immediately turned her head, put on her black suitcase, and went to find the woman in the purple suit.


    "Be careful yourself." Naruto''s words made Tachibana Zhenye''s body tremble slightly.


    Boom!


    With two muffled noises in a row, two sharp kunai pierced the door of the Shinkansen, and the steel wire connected to the ring of kunai grabbed the two doors, preventing the doors from opening to both sides.


    "Two gentlemen, can you please wait a moment?"


    Slowly walked towards the gin and vodka, the eyes of the three intertwined, and the first battle was on the verge!


    Chapter 38-Gin retreats, bomb explodes!!


    Naruto couldn''t achieve the high coldness of gin even after death, he could only be regarded as high fever.


    Gin directly ignored Naruto''s obstruction and continued to move forward.


    There was only a glimmer of cold light in the carriage, and Naruto quickly shook a sharp kunai from his sleeve, and quickly cut it off to the gin''s neck.


    The gin is taller than Naruto, about 188, and the black top hat is more than 190. Although it has such a tall figure, the body response honed in blood all the year round is definitely more than the normal number of times, and the muscle strength is almost It exploded in an instant, and the body exploded at a speed faster than Naruto''s stabbing. At the same time, his light green eyes were staring at the waving of Naruto''s arm, and he instantly grabbed Naruto''s wrist.


    Naruto has a softness that is not normally possessed. His wrists are turned at an almost weird angle, and his arms do not need to escape the grip of the gin. Kuwu''s blade pierced the wrist of the gin like a knife.


    Naruto counterattacked with his soft wrist, forcing Gin to let go of his wrist, and at the same time vodka rushed up.


    Although vodka is far from gin, it is not lost to gin in terms of strength. After all, it is big, although the speed is slower, but the marksmanship, strength and fighting skills are very good.


    However, Naruto dared to use his life to bet that vodka definitely has the task of monitoring gin. After all, with the strength of gin, it would be absolutely dangerous if it got out of control, and he also knew so many secrets of the organization.


    As soon as Naruto forced the gin''s restraint, vodka immediately hit Naruto''s fragile face with a punch. With the power of vodka, a punch was enough to rupture the cheekbone and concussion.


    Naruto secretly observed the movements of vodka, and felt that his punches seemed to contain many genres, including Japanese karate, Thai Muay Thai, and Israeli fighting. It seemed to be a combination of skills after learning from others. It was fierce and aggressive, but it was powerful. Full.


    While analyzing the strength of vodka and gin in his head, Naruto threw a punch.


    boom!!


    Vodka and Naruto¡¯s fists touched each other, and each felt that the other''s strength was strong. Naruto was also a little surprised. In his opinion, vodka, which should only exist as a dragon''s sleeve, also has this power.


    Vodka was even more surprised. His strength and fighting were considered good in the organization. He didn''t expect that he felt sore in his arm after only a punch with Naruto.


    At this moment when both of them were stunned for a while, Gin immediately took out his own gun from his arms, the Beretta M92F, now the standard pistol equipped by the US military.


    The courage of gin may be far higher than that of Tachibana. Even on this Shinkansen train, gin dare to shoot directly without screwing on the silencer. That kind of thing will mess up the hit rate. Gin will not be used under the circumstances, and now, leaving this Shinkansen carrying a bomb is to ensure that you will not be discovered by the police. Of course, Gin chooses the former, because if you can¡¯t force Naruto to leave here as soon as possible, if the police do If you find it, you will definitely find it, so Gin decided to choose the former.


    boom!


    The movement of gin to pull out the gun was too big, Naruto had already noticed it. Just when the gin pulled the trigger, Naruto¡¯s muscles had contracted and then exploded, so Naruto¡¯s eyesight couldn¡¯t be seen completely. He almost saw a golden afterimage. Gin knew that the speed must be much faster than himself.


    In fact, Naruto¡¯s current speed is too slow in his own opinion. If he is the previous one, even if he does not use the technique of Thunder God, the speed can surpass several times the speed of sound, and the bullet can¡¯t keep up with Naruto¡¯s speed at all, but Now, Naruto can''t be faster than a bullet, but he can be faster than the person who fired the gun.


    Naruto leaned on his side, and the bullet aimed at the heart flew past his shoulder. The pain of the abrasion was ignored by Naruto, and the sharp kunai in his hand immediately pierced the heart of the gin.


    Vodka fully fulfilled his duties as a little brother, blocking the front of Gin at a critical moment, and at the same time, both hands tightly grasped Naruto''s hand, grasping the sharp kunai.


    Click!!


    Naruto''s hand was tightly grasped by Vodka, still forcibly twisting his wrist, the unsharp person cut Vodka''s wrist, cut the tendon, and then his wrist was also dislocated with a crack!


    Although Vodka''s hands were injured, the look in Gin''s eyes remained unchanged, and the pistol was aimed at Naruto and fired twice.


    "cut!"


    Naruto took a vicious sip. When vodka was unable to continue to hold him because of his broken hand, when he quickly retracted himself, he twitched the Kusanagi sword and used the blades of the Kusanagi and Kusanagi swords to slap two bullets. Blocking the flight, the hand is also a little numb.


    Seeing that the gin had a tendency to shoot again, Naruto immediately flipped back and jumped into the next car.


    In fact, the gin wine fired three shots in a row. The people in the two cars next to it must have heard it, but they dare to lie on the window and take a peek here. Who would have the guts to stop the gunner?!


    Gin fired two shots in Naruto''s direction again, all of which were avoided by Naruto. In fact, the purpose of Gin was only to force Naruto back. After Naruto was about seven or eight meters away from him, he immediately turned around. shot!


    boom!!


    The wire was too thin to aim, so the gin fired a shot at the kuna nail nailed to the car door. The bullet could not interrupt the tungsten steel outside of the titanium alloy, but it blasted the hole in the car door bigger. At one point, Gin pulled out Kumo, then quickly opened the door and rushed out.


    Naruto rushed to the door of the car, the gin and vodka had almost disappeared from Naruto''s sight.


    The gin opened the way with a pistol. Where do ordinary people dare to stop the gin without looking long, the gin and vodka are not blocked at all, and the black figure is about to disappear on the platform.


    Time brooks no delay, Naruto immediately threw out the Kuwu in his hand.


    Naruto¡¯s right arm was tightened, and the muscles screamed. The strength of the wrist seemed to crush the kunai in his hand. The black kunai cut the air, minimizing the influence of air resistance, and the speed of kunai was faster than For pistol bullets, it will definitely not be inferior.


    The extremely black Kuwu flew over everyone''s heads, and flew accurately to the gin vest.


    Gin quickly left the platform, suddenly feeling a chill behind his back, and also seemed to feel an inexplicable tingling in his head. The instinct that has been wandering between life and death for many years can make Gin turn around immediately after taking a step, ignoring the possibility. In the danger of spraining, the black hole aimed at his back.


    boom!


    The gin fired a shot, and the bullet flew out of the muzzle, knocking the black Kuwu in midair.


    After blocking Naruto''s blow, Gin was a little relieved in his heart. After he jumped on his antique Porsche 356A, he realized that there was some sweat in his palm.


    "It''s really gin."


    On the strength of the flesh, people in this world will not be Naruto¡¯s opponents until they die, but for Naruto who has lost Chakra, the technology and weapons in this world are indeed a great threat, for example, three years. In the former bomb madman, Naruto was seriously injured because he did not have Chakra, and the bomb madman has not been caught yet.

 455 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 455

    Gin must be much stronger than that bomb madman. That bomb madman can hurt Naruto seriously, not to mention gin. Of course, Naruto alone will not be afraid of gin, but the people in the black organization will Is it the kind of person who believes in the samurai creed of fighting alone?Even if Naruto himself is not, then he should not ask others to play a samurai duel.


    When the gin was about to leave, Naruto didn''t bother to chase after him. Now there is no need for that. Naruto immediately turned around and went to see if Tachibana had resolved it.


    boom!


    The last man fell to the ground, and the five bodyguards brought by the woman in the purple suit were all taken care of by Tachibana.


    Ju Zhenye coldly looked at the woman who was holding the box and didn''t want to let go, and said coldly: "Give me the box!"


    After trading with gin and the others, the woman named Yui Nakahara held the information that he had bought for 100 million yen and said, "Don''t think about it! I won''t give you this box!"


    "Idiot! There is a bomb in there!"


    "Do you think I will believe you?!"


    "Damn!"


    Tachibana Zhenya didn''t bother to talk nonsense with this idiot woman who demanded money, and immediately walked to the Central Plains Yui, obviously intending to grab it.


    "Zhen Ye! Is it resolved?"


    On the other side, Naruto, who had let go of the gin, ran over from the carriage on the other side, and saw what Yui Nakahara had taken out of his arms, a pistol?!Of course not, it''s just a mobile phone, and the finger is dialing.


    There seemed to be a flash of lightning flashing through Naruto''s mind, and what Conan told him about the gin was explained at this moment.


    ''It turns out that at three ten ten minutes to press the bomb''s detonation button unknowingly, it is only possible to make a specific phone call at a specific time!The gin is so beautiful!!''


    Even if Naruto saw through the gin''s plan, but the woman had pressed the last key, and Naruto couldn''t fly over at a distance of more than ten meters.


    "True night! Dodge!!"


    Naruto yelled, and immediately rushed in the direction of Yui Nakahara. Seeing that she was still holding the black suitcase, on the suitcase, a red indicator light was already beating, and the Kusanaru sword in her hand immediately dropped out. Flew towards the Central Plains Yui.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    Yui Nakata screamed, and his right hand was cut off by Naruto''s Kusanaru sword. Naruto flew over and caught the bomb that was about to land. At this time, there were only six seconds left between the explosion of the bomb.


    Naruto quickly drew out his Kusanaru sword, slashed into the air, cut the ceiling with a hole, and then used all the power of his body to throw the black suitcase towards the sky.


    "Get down!!"


    boom!!


    Chapter 39-The Charm of Women!A lone wolf woman!


    Because of a vicious event as serious as the explosion, the Shinkansen had to be stopped urgently and stopped on the rails, and Mugure and the others rushed to the scene in the fastest time.


    As the biggest hero in this bombing case, Naruto was credited with a great achievement, avoiding a large number of casualties, but some passengers suffered minor injuries during the explosion chaos, while Conan and the others were severely injured. Scolded.


    They are exactly what Conan deserves. After discovering the intelligence of the bomb, why did he want to rely on a few children to find the bomb, facing the repeat offender who planted the bomb, what if they detonated the bomb?!What if they shoot?!In fact, from Naruto''s testimony, Mugure also knew that the prisoner was indeed carrying a pistol, which strengthened Mugure''s determination.


    How many kids who don''t know the sky is going to deal with the bombers?So what do they want to do next time?Catch the bank robber, or arrest the murderer?If things go on like this, sooner or later, something will happen, and this unhealthy trend must not be encouraged!


    On the surface, Conan was scolded honestly, but in fact he secretly charged the scolding on Naruto''s head. If he encounters gin wine next time, he will definitely rush up again, and he has no intention of reflecting on it.


    Tachibana Zhenye didn''t care about it at all. She paid great attention to profit but did not have the same name and had no bonus, so she would not join in the fun. She cared about another thing.


    At that time, after Naruto dropped the black suitcase containing the bomb in the air, he jumped off the roof of the Shinkansen. Because he subconsciously protected Tachibana Chenye''s actions, he immediately threw Tachibana Chenye to the ground, Tachibana Zhenye. Before he could push Naruto away, the bomb exploded.


    If this is the only case, Tachibana will not be angry, maybe she will be a little grateful, but when Naruto jumped from the roof of the car, she didn¡¯t grasp the position. As a result, Tachibana fell to the ground. Grasping Tachibana Zhenye''s proud career line, purely habitual action, Naruto also grasped twice at the time.


    Tachibana was ashamed and embarrassed and found it difficult to face, so he never talked to Naruto, even after arriving in Kyoto.


    Naruto and Tachibana Maya did not come to Kyoto to attend the wedding. They came to kill people. This was also Tachibana''s first mission after Naruto''s mission.


    Regarding the person who hired Tachibana to assassinate Naruto, both Naruto and Tachibana tried to use the Internet to anti-track, but the IP address used by the other party was fake, and several fake IPs were also used at the same time, which could not be found. Address, the other party also used a French server to access the Internet. It is not the United States, where Naruto¡¯s power is most deeply rooted, and Naruto can¡¯t find any useful information.


    The first deposit that the other party had previously sent to Orange Zhenye was still delivered by express, and directly packed a box of cash to Orange Zhenye. Of course, the name, ID number, and registration address were all fake, and no information was found. .


    There is no news. The matter about the hirer can only be temporarily put down, and Tachibana Zhenye will continue to take up the task. Her small vault is almost swallowed by Naruto, so she won¡¯t save a little money soon, she will be cremated soon. The money is gone.


    Remuneration of 10 million US dollars, the goal is to kill the host of Byodoin Phoenix Hall.


    Naruto likes Byodoin Phoenix Hall very much. The seated statue of Amituo Fu is enshrined here. The plane of the hall looks like a phoenix flying towards it, so it is called Phoenix Hall.The Phoenix Hall can be said to be a collection of national art treasures such as painting, architecture, crafts and sculptures. The rare national treasures such as the''wooden sky cover, the Buddha statue in the cloud, the phoenix bronze statue, the Sanskrit bell and the mural'' Under the conditions of its own historical value, Byodoin was designated as a "World Cultural Heritage" by UNESCO as part of the "Cultural Properties of Ancient Capital Kyoto" in 1994.


    Of course, people like Naruto like Byodoin Phoenix Hall are not for the above reasons, but he absolutely does not admit that he likes Byodoin Phoenix Hall because the back of Byodoin Phoenix is ??printed on the back of the 10 yen coin and 10,000 yen bill. The pattern of the hall...


    In fact, Naruto still likes a lot of things, such as Benjamin Franklin, the Liberty Bell and Independence Hall, Queen Elizabeth, Mao~Chairman, the three pools of West Lake in Hangzhou, the moon...Anyway, they are all printed on banknotes.


    Kyoto has been the capital of Japan from 794 AD to 1868, so it has a very heavy historical and cultural accumulation and is a city with a very historical and cultural atmosphere, but today it must be stained with blood, and it is in the hearts of Kyoto people. The most important Byodoin Phoenix Hall.


    "The straight-line distance is 750 yards, the temperature is 17¡ãC, the wind direction is north, and the wind speed is 7m/s."


    Naruto used the equipment he was carrying around to tell Tachibana real night all the weather conditions today. The longer the sniper, the more accurate calculations are required. Therefore, in the army, snipers usually have one Sniper observers, and it is normal to lie down all day without firing a shot, because firing is never allowed without accurate calculation.


    The longest-range sniper record in the world comes from the British Royal sniper Craig Harrison. In 2009, he used an L11A3 in southern Afghanistan to fire two shots in a row, killing two Ta~Liban elements 2475 meters away.


    Tachibana Zhenye is still far from reaching that level. In fact, now she can try to shoot from 750 yards away. Another very important reason is that she shoots from the top down, occupying a geographical advantage. Her normal sniping The limit is about 500 to 600 yards.


    Naruto told Tachibana Zhenye all the monitored data, and then looked up at the sky. Based on his years of sniping experience, he said: "It will rain in about an hour. You can''t drive in 30 minutes. With the gun, we will retreat!"


    "Ok."


    Tachibana nodded heavily, opened his eyes, and saw the target he was going to sniper through the electronic scope, and then constantly corrected the angle of the sniper based on Naruto''s data, but he couldn''t make the determination to pull the trigger.


    Naruto looked at Tachibana Zhenye''s constant hesitation and said, "Wait a minute!"


    "what happened?"


    "I am the one who should ask this sentence." Naruto frowned, folded his arms, and said: "What''s the matter with you? You should know yourself, as a sniper, the most feared thing is hesitation. After you seize the opportunity, you should shoot without any worries. You are so hesitant, let alone 750 yards, you can''t hit 300 yards!"


    Tachibana Zhenye pursed her lips, her character is as stubborn as her, if someone else talks to her like this, she must kill that person, but she can''t face Naruto.


    Her heart is indeed messed up, and now she is completely unable to achieve the indifference and calmness that a killer should have. As long as she is by her side, Ju Zhenye will feel her heart upset.


    Looking at Tachibana Zhenye''s uncertain face, Naruto helped his forehead helplessly. He might be able to guess what Tachibana Zhenye was upset for, but it was strange because of guessing it.


    "You don''t still care about the morning, do you?"


    Tachibana Really blushed, turned her face to one side, and told Naruto with her own actions that she really cared.


    "amount¡­¡­"


    Naruto is embarrassed. If you change to Miwako or Yumi, even Xiaolan and Yuanzi, Qingzi, and Naruto will think it¡¯s okay. If this happens to them, Naruto will probably say "or else" I''ll let you catch you back", and then they punched me, which counts as passed, but Ju Zhenye just...


    He scratched his head awkwardly, and said, "You are not a little girl anymore, don''t care about that, and I didn''t mean it."


    "Do you want to forget it by saying''not on purpose''?!"

 456 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 456

    Tachibana Zhenya didn''t know what she thought, anyway, after hearing Naruto''s suspicion of evading responsibility, her mood suddenly became very bad.


    "I didn''t say that either..." Naruto''s mouth twitched, this woman was really difficult to deal with, "Then how do you want me to be responsible?"


    Tachibana was silent again, Naruto would feel very angry if she wanted to escape responsibility, but if Naruto was willing to take responsibility, she didn''t know how to deal with herself, and she always felt particularly awkward.


    "what!"


    Tachibana yelled, waved Naruto a slap, but was easily avoided by Naruto, and looked at Naruto with an angry look: "What are you doing?!"


    "Don''t you care about being touched by me? Then I will continue to touch it. If you are completely used to it, it will be fine. After all, we have come all the way back, so we can''t just go back without doing anything. "


    "My old lady is about to start killing people, please get away from me!"


    "Humph, no problem!"


    Naruto actually took a step back, Tachibana Zhenye gave him a glance without saying anything, set up the sniper rifle, and started aiming for the second time.


    Tachibana Maya truly showed the spirit of the ninth-ranked killer in Japan, with a cold expression and dark green eyes as if he had discovered his prey. He was deep and cruel. Among women, he was quite tall and muscular body squatted down. , But did not reduce her courage, but added a different kind of charm.


    Every woman¡¯s charm is different. Mine Fujiko is wild, sexual and seductive, like a cat, Xiao Lan is an angel-like innocence and kindness, Uchida Mami is intellectual and gentle beyond age, while Tachibana Zhenye, if described as an animal, she is a wolf.


    She is a lonely wolf who has left the wolves. She has only herself, so she is crueler than anyone.She found her prey, looked down at her prey condescendingly, accumulating her strength, and then waiting for the best opportunity to rush to destroy her enemy in an instant.


    The north wind blew her sharp short hair, and the cold north wind as sharp as a knife could not make any fluctuations in her firm face. She is now a wild wolf who wants to hunt down her prey.


    "It''s so beautiful..."


    boom!


    750 yards!A headshot!!?


    Chapter 40-The laziest policeman in history arrives in Osaka, the black and white double evil appears!


    "Teacher, shall we be like this?"


    With some timid voices, Xiao Lan was sitting in the back seat of a powerful-looking car, her aqua-blue eyes looked at her monster teacher who never knew what seriousness was.


    "It will take some time to get to Osaka, so let''s take a look at the travel guide first."


    Staying naturally is also good, that is, attention is easily diverted. Xiaolan was still shy, thinking about whether she would just jump off the car, but she was immediately distracted and picked up the Osaka tour that Naruto had lost. Raiders, immediately began to look forward to the next trip to Osaka.


    "Sister Zhenye."


    Xiao Lan opened the travel guide, and then took the initiative to get to Ju Zhenye''s side, and showed her the beautiful pictures on the guide and the text notes below.


    "This castle tower looks so magnificent, I don''t know how it looks with my own eyes."


    "There are many shops in Shinsaibashi. After returning to Tokyo this time, I have to buy gifts for Yuanzi and the others, so I can buy a lot of copies...Woo...No, I have to save a little for the teacher."


    "Sister Maiya, Tsutenkaku looks so tall, I wonder how the scenery seen from above compares with Tokyo Tower?"


    "Sister Zhenye, do you have any special places you want to visit? We can visit Osaka in one and a half days. We must have fun."


    "Ah...This crab hot pot looks so delicious, it makes me hungry."


    "Sister Maiya, do you have any allergies? You must tell me in advance. It is so rare to come to Osaka to play. If you can''t play because of allergies, it would be bad."


    Ju Zhenye had nothing to do with Xiaolan''s creatures, Xiaolan intimately attached to her, her shiny eyes were flawless rays, and Ju Zhenye couldn''t believe that there were such innocent people in this world.


    Xiaolan took a mouthful of "Sister Zhenye", calling Juzhenye completely inconsistent. Although she is not used to being close to others like this, Xiaolan''s pure and flawless eyes made Juzhenye, who had no way of single-celled creatures, been killed in seconds, and her heart Can''t mention the slightest killing intent.


    There was really no way, Tachibana Zhenye could only cast a helpless look at Naruto, and at the same time he understood why he had to sit in the back seat together before.


    Naruto originally wanted to use Xiaolan''s angelic light to influence the orange Zhenye woman, so she turned a blind eye to Ju Zhenye''s help-seeking eyes, and pointed to her sunglasses, indicating that she could not see.


    Tachibana Zhenye immediately gave Naruto a vicious look. If you couldn''t see the look just now, why did you see it?!


    Mingren ignored him, whistling while driving his car on the highways in Japan, causing Tachibana Maiya''s forehead to explode with countless blue veins, but he could only answer Xiaolan''s questions with patience.


    Since Xiaolan can touch the witch of Belmode, I hope she can also change the woman Tachibana Really a little bit, but if Xiaolan is affected by Tachibana Really, Naruto will immediately jump into the car and commit suicide... forget it.


    Although the accelerator has been stepped on and the V8 engine is running fast, the top speed displayed on the dashboard of the car is only 120 kilometers per hour. This car is only at this speed.


    Because of the cooperation of Japan¡¯s No. 1 real estate developer Laimoto Group, the Uzumaki Group has developed very smoothly in Japan, so Naruto also has many properties in Japan. Basically, there are Naruto¡¯s houses in larger cities. These places have all the year round. The servants Naruto brought from the United States stayed behind, and at least one Naruto car was parked in each house.


    Naruto parked three cars in his mansion in Kyoto, but two of them were two-seater supercars. The four-seater car only had a military-green Hummer H1. According to Naruto¡¯s character, this Hummer must be the same. After a very exaggerated military transformation, although the speed is slower than the general standard Hummer, it is also because there are too many messy things inside.


    Naruto drove a Hummer H1 that can be used directly on the battlefield, and took a beautiful angel and a dangerous woman on a beautiful trip to Osaka.


    "Uncle! Get up! Sister Xiaolan is gone!"


    In a traditional ryokan in Kyoto, Moori Kogoro, who shook his face anxiously and slept like a dead pig, gave Conan the reason why he was so gagged.


    Conan woke up early in the morning, but found that Xiao Lan, who was supposed to be in the same room, had disappeared. He touched the bedding, and it was cold inside, indicating that he had already left.


    Conan, who had a very bad feeling in his heart, ran to the room next door without even changing his clothes. Naruto and Tachibana Maiya¡¯s room, of course, couldn¡¯t find anyone. I went to ask the proprietress of the hotel and found out that they left after 6 o¡¯clock in the morning. Up.


    Naruto finally planned a perfect Osaka trip for a man and two women. How could he bring a wretched uncle and a giant kid, so Naruto secretly abducted Xiao Lan early in the morning, and left a little Deal with Kogoro Mori, something that will make him obediently take Conan back to Tokyo.


    "Don''t make a noise... I still want to drink..."


    Mouri Kogoro was the best man yesterday, and his first task was to help the bridegroom hold off the wine. Yesterday, Mouri Kogoro drank enough, so he couldn''t wake up at all.


    Conan gritted his teeth. If he can, he really doesn''t want to care about this wretched uncle, but he can''t help it. He is now a first-year elementary school student and doesn''t even have a yen on him. What can he do?


    Under Conan''s unremitting efforts, the severely hangover Kogoro Mori finally came back half-conscious, with heavy and heavy bags under his eyes, his upper and lower eyelids were fighting, and his tone was extremely dissatisfied.


    "Boy, what did you make in the early morning?!" Actually it was almost nine o''clock.


    "Uncle, Sister Xiaolan is gone!"


    "That''s it, Xiao Lan is so old too, so she won''t get lost." Yes, she is very big, she is sixteen years old and can get married.


    "But Naruto Uzumaki is gone!"


    "That''s even more okay, he''s Xiaolan''s teacher, it''s okay." Kogoro Mouri yawned, and then he was about to go under the covers. Suddenly, it seemed that he saw something. The severely hangover Kogoro Mouri was instantly resurrected with blood. , Will put something under your pillow.


    That is a signature board, along with a letter, written:


    ''To the beloved Mr. Kogoro Mouri, Yoko Okino.''


    "Miss Yoko..."


    Kogoro Mouri instantly became full of Yin light, looked at the signature board with a wretched smile, and then quickly opened the letter, but it was written by Naruto.

 457 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 457

    ''Mr. Mori, this signature board was written by Yoko early in the morning, and now it is handed over to you. I took Xiaolan to Osaka to play, don¡¯t worry, there is another point about Conan, that kid likes to run around. I hope that Mr. Mori can take good care of him, otherwise Xiaolan will be unhappy, and I will be unhappy too. Yoko''s signed album is not expected.''


    Naruto easily grabbed Mouri Kogoro''s vitals, and used a signature board and a million in cash to kill Mouri Kogoro to death, and Moori Kogoro''s eyes instantly burned with flames.


    "For Miss Yoko, I will definitely be optimistic about this kid!" Then he pulled Conan''s collar and said, "Boy, let''s go back to Tokyo!"


    "But Uncle, Sister Xiaolan hasn''t found it yet."


    "What''s to worry about, Xiaolan has gone to Osaka."


    "Uncle, I want to go to Osaka too."


    "Where to go, follow me back to Tokyo obediently!" Maori pulled Conan up, regardless of his struggle, threw him into the bathroom to wash, and then went to buy a ticket for the Shinkansen, ready to go back to Tokyo.


    "Miss Yoko..."


    Do you want to tell Kogoro Mori that the signature board was actually written by Naruto imitating Yoko''s handwriting... Forget it, tell him next time.


    Osaka Prefecture Police Headquarters, Headquarters Office...


    A middle-aged man wearing a dark brown suit with a Chinese character face, looking upright, with his hands in his trouser pockets, standing in front of a desk, and on the table are placed information about the last two cases According to the information on the scene, the deceased in the two cases were a middle-aged man wearing a blue suit and an Obasan wearing a light purple shirt.


    A man with a national character face, that is, the head of the criminal department of the Osaka Prefectural Police Headquarters. Ginjiro Toyama does not know why he always thinks of Toyama Kintaro. He is equal to Odakiri Toshiro of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, and is higher than Naruto and Mugure Several levels of that level.


    "This is the Toyonaka City incident. As for this is the Mufang City incident that took place last week. There were no witnesses in these two murders. The mortuary scene was more than ten kilometers away. We are currently Investigate whether there is a special relationship between the two victims, but we have not found too much in common." Ginjiro Toyama looked at his boss and friend, and said, "There is only one thing in common now, that is, I don¡¯t know if the murder weapon is It was for special reasons that both of these deceased died after being pierced through the heart by the murderer who pierced the wallet in the jacket pocket with a knife."


    The highest-ranking police officer currently on the stage, the head of the Osaka Prefectural Police Headquarters, Hattori Heizo, who is accustomed to squinting his eyes, looked at the two case reports in his hands, and said in a deep voice, "Then the media knows about this matter?"


    "No, the wallet part has not been revealed."


    "Then, the second case is not an imitation murder case committed by a bastard who imitated the crime method of taking soil."


    "Yes, it should be the same murderer."


    "And it''s still a serial homicide."


    "If it is not handled properly, this matter will arouse public opinion."


    "Oh..." Hattori Heizo turned around, turned his back to Toyama Ginjiro, opened only one right eye, and said: "Toyama, you must not act rashly."


    "Yes, I know."


    Leaving aside the dialogue between the two bosses in Osaka Prefecture, at this time, the laziest policeman in Japan had already arrived in Osaka with a Hummer like a chariot.


    Osaka, shivering gorgeously under my darkness~ Shake, kill hahaha... Naruto wanted to come on stage like the villain BOSS, but later, under Tachibana¡¯s stare and pistol threat, Naruto still I had to dispel this idea and accompany the two women to visit Osaka honestly.


    I boarded the Tsutenkaku, a landmark building in Osaka. There are many telescopes that can overlook almost the entire Osaka scenery. The Tsutenkaku, Shitennoji, and Osaka Stadium are definitely worth a visit.


    "It''s really nice here, the view is so wide, I feel like the whole of Osaka is under my feet."


    "Yeah, I really want to say''I~am~the~king~of~the~world'' here!"


    "Ahhhhhh, teacher, where do you see that sentence?" Xiaolan looked confused. It is 96 years and the Titanic has not been released yet.


    "Whatever you want, just stand on a high place anyway." Naruto waved his hand casually, saying that you don''t care about such trivial matters, and then suddenly said, "Lan, I know that a very touching movie will be released next year. Do you want to see it together?"


    "Hey, what kind of movie is it?"


    "I can''t tell you yet, but I promise you will be moved to cry by then." Naruto said with a smile. With Xiaolan''s character, it would be weird to see Titanic not crying to death.


    "I''m not so simple to cry!" Xiao Lan said cutely, wrinkling her nose, then waved her fist again to strengthen her momentum.


    Naruto smiled so much that he couldn''t see his teeth, and said unabashedly: "Lan, you are so cute."


    Xiaolan flushed, gave Naruto a slight anger, then turned her gaze out of the window and looked at Sitennoji from here.


    "This Tsutenkaku is so good..."


    Tachibana Zhenya, who followed the two of them, curled his lips and screamed, "I think this place is no different from Tokyo Tower." For her, it is a suitable spot for sniping.


    The man''s sorrow was not that he didn''t understand romance, but that he found a woman who didn''t understand romance. Naruto fully understood the true meaning of this sentence, and the corners of his mouth twitched twice.


    "Sister, please don''t compare this place with that boring red tower."


    Someone interjected impolitely. The three turned their heads and saw a little prince from an African tribe (laughs...)...and a lovely girl with fair skin and a high ponytail tied with a yellow ~ colored hair band.?


    Chapter 41-Naruto''s poisonous tongue has invaded Osaka!


    The Naruto trio and the black and white Shuangsha(?) that appeared suddenly looked at each other, lightning and sparks seemed to jump in the air, creating an atmosphere of tension before the master duel.


    But this kind of atmosphere that didn''t know why it appeared was completely disappeared by Naruto''s words...


    "Who are you?"


    Naruto scratched his head, looking at the black face god, the expression on his face showed infinite sincerity.


    Hattori Heiji looked depressed, then said:


    "You are from a different place."


    "Why should I tell you? Are you a policeman? Please take out your police officer ID. If you don''t have one, then you are pretending to be a policeman. You are going to go to jail."


    "Ahem, when did I say I was a policeman, I just asked casually."


    "Then I will not answer you casually."


    "You must be from Tokyo."


    "You guessed it and asked us why, is your brain sick?" Naruto''s bitch mouth was merciless, "That woman..." said to Tachibana, "She just mentioned the Tokyo Tower. If you think about it with your toes, you can guess that we are from Tokyo. Is this the legendary reasoning? It is really a game for elementary school students and low-energy children."


    Hattori Heiji planted, and was hit by Naruto''s words directly into the street, while Toyama and Ye stood on the side, and immediately snickered and laughed.


    Hattori Heiji and Kudo Shinichi are the same kind of people, the kind who are tough and not afraid of death. He quickly recovered, stretched out his hand and pulled his clothes, and formally introduced himself: "I am a famous Kansai detective, Hattori Heiji. "


    "Detective?"


    Naruto looked up and down Hattori Heiji. Hattori Heiji seemed to be proud of Naruto''s "surprised" gaze, but Naruto''s next sentence hit him and jumped from Tsutenkaku.


    "never heard of that."


    Ignoring the three vertical lines on Hattori Heiji''s forehead (actually because the skin is too dark to see), Naruto yawned lazily, alleviating the fatigue of long-distance driving, and said: "Detective high school student in Kansai... ¡­I guess it¡¯s just talking to myself. I often go out to investigate the case in class, then I will habitually interrupt other people¡¯s speech, perform my own reasoning performance, and finally say ¡°there is only one truth¡±, because of the investigation. I often go to the hospital to report, which adds a lot of income to the hospital, and then I often leave my friends alone for investigating the case and worry about friends and family members."


    "all hit!"


    Kazuba couldn''t help but blurt out, then ignoring Hattori Heiji''s face, and gave a thumbs up to Naruto. All the things Naruto said, Hattori Heiji was the kind of person Naruto said.


    "But how can you know so much?"

 458 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 458

    After subconsciously giving his own evaluation, he later realized and Ye You''s face was confused, didn''t he not know Pingci?How could Heiji''s evaluation be so accurate?


    "Because I know a guy who is also a high school detective, he..."


    "Detective high school student?" With the detective''s unpleasant intuition, Hattori Heiji immediately grasped the point and said, "Could it be Kudo Shinichi from Kanto?"


    Naruto did not answer the question of Hattori Heiji, but instead looked at the dark guy with extreme contempt, and said: "I said you like to interrupt people. I guess I was right. With this luck, should I buy a lottery ticket?"


    Not to persuade Bu Pingci to be contended by Naruto again, and he couldn''t refute it, and he giggled with Ye Kan Pingci''s deflated appearance, and after he had laughed enough, he reached out to Naruto.


    "Hello, I''m Toyama Kazuha, a second-year student at Osaka Gafang High School."


    "Hello, I''m a teacher at Tokyo Tedan High School, and a police officer at the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, Naruto Uzumaki."


    "Hey? Can the teacher and the police serve concurrently?" He Ye looked curious...


    "Of course, I can."


    "Then why do you want to be both a teacher and a policeman?"


    "Well..." Naruto squeezed his chin and dragged a long tone, causing several people nearby to listen to him carefully. Only Tachibana Zhenye can know that this guy will never say anything good.


    "Because there are beautiful policewomen in the Metropolitan Police Department, and there are many young and lovely high school girls in Didan."


    o(¨s¡õ¨t)o¡­¡­


    Naruto sternly stated the real reason for becoming a teacher and policeman. Heiji and Ye are all black lines, while Xiao Lan is a little blushing. What about a young and lovely high school girl...


    He Ye''s mouth twitched and looked at this blond, dazzling man in Tsutenkaku, which is almost all Japanese, and said, "You just want to see girls?"


    "Can I still look at boys? My sexual orientation is normal."


    "Ahem..." The topic suddenly turned to this kind of thing, making a simple girl like Heye blush, and said: "You have no other reason?"


    "Well... and more."


    "What what?" He Ye looked curiously like a little girl.


    "The food in the Metropolitan Police Department and Didan Canteen is delicious."


    puff!


    Although it was her teacher, Xiaolan couldn''t help but smiled. Tachibana Zhenye looked helpless, but with a smile, this bastard is like this, and can always speak with a serious face. If you don''t pay attention at all, you will have to go to the hospital to get your face straight while blaming him.


    With Ye Jiao, she has nothing to say.


    "Is this the best police officer of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, Naruto Uzumaki?"


    Fortunately, someone spoke, and the atmosphere didn¡¯t get embarrassed. From the stairs, two mature women in kimonos came over. They all looked like they were in their thirties. They were completely like young girls like Xiaolan and Kazuo. The difference is that the two of them are completely mature and noble.


    "mom."


    He Ye immediately ran to one of the beautiful women. At present, Toyama Qianzuru poked his daughter''s forehead with his finger, and said: "You child, you are still so frizzy."


    "Mom~~"


    He Ye pouted slightly, but in an instant, Yuanshan Qianhe''s posture that he was about to teach his daughter turned into a helpless and spoiled look.


    "He Ye, can you please introduce me, these two are..."


    "This is my mother." He Ye took Toyama Chizuru''s arm, and didn''t notice Naruto calling him by his name. Then he pointed to another mature beauty and said: "That This is Heiji''s mother, Aunt Jinghua Hattori."


    "what?"


    Naruto issued a surprised interjection, then glanced at the black Hattori Heiji, and then at the fair-skinned beauty Hattori Jinghua.


    "you''re lying!!"


    Naruto and Xiaolan pointed at and shouted at Ye at the same time, they didn''t believe that such a beautiful beauty would give birth to such a dark guy.


    He Ye knew the reason, so he covered his mouth and snickered, and Hattori Heiji''s mouth kept twitching, but Naruto''s poisonous tongue was not over yet.


    "Is this guy a foreigner?!"


    "Foreigner?" He Ye blinked, and didn''t understand why.


    "Yeah, this guy is so dark, and his Japanese pronunciation is very strange. I thought he was an exchange student from Africa."


    "Exchange students from Africa..." He Ye looked at his childhood sweetheart. He really felt that Naruto¡¯s description was too accurate. He covered his mouth and smiled: "Heiji, after so many years, I still don¡¯t know what you are. Africans."


    Hattori Heiji''s mouth twitched wildly, and finally shouted with a black and red face, "I am a Japanese! You are an African!!"


    "Ah pull? What''s the matter with your strange Japanese pronunciation?"


    "It''s Osaka accent!"


    "Submachine gun?"


    "It''s Osaka accent!!"


    "Oh, it''s a sniper rifle."


    "..."


    Hattori Heiji was about to vomit blood, and finally waited until Ye Xiao had enough before he came to help Hattori Heiji explain, lest he was really hit to death by Naruto.


    "Oh, it turned out to be like this. Hattori-kun is really Japanese, and his Japanese pronunciation is strange because of the accent here in Osaka."


    Hattori Heiji squatted on the ground and drew circles, a vertical line shadow shrouded in one end.


    "Osaka accent is the best...Osaka accent is the best..."


    "But I still feel a little unbelievable..." Naruto looked at Hattori Jinghua, and then at Hattori Heiji who was in a circle over there, and said: "The skin color of the mother and the child are so different. Is it because they are pregnant? When I accidentally drank a bottle of ink down?"


    Naruto¡¯s words directly hit Hattori Heiji''s body once again. Even Hattori Jinghua, who has good manners, twitched his mouth, while Toyama Chizuru and Toyama Kazuye, the mother and daughter, were stealing on the side. Laugh, barely hold back the friend who didn''t laugh loudly.


    "But why don''t I feel weird when I hear talking to Ye and these two sisters?" Naruto said strangely, pinching his chin, "Could it be that they are beautiful, and the world is really a pretty face." The world."


    Naruto¡¯s unobtrusive compliment made the three women smile, and Hattori Jinghua did not comfort, or was too lazy to complain about her son. She covered her smile with a fan, and said, "I can talk, but I''m old."


    "I shouldn''t be a few years younger than you."


    "I''m 42."


    "I''m 37."


    The two middle-aged people reported their own age, and after speaking, Naruto''s face remained unchanged, and the three of Hattori Jinghua and Yuanshan mother and daughter showed shocked reports. He has 37?!


    Yuan Shan and Ye jumped directly from his mother, and ran to Naruto to stare at Naruto¡¯s foul face. His skin was so delicate that he didn¡¯t look like a man, even though he said he was thirty-seven years old. But there were no traces of wind and frost on his face, let alone wrinkles. He took Naruto''s hand and stared carefully for a long time, and he almost got a magnifying glass. His skin was better than his own, and his palms without even a single callus let him He Ye felt frustrated, and then jumped a step, with one hand on his hips, and one finger at Naruto.

 459 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 459

    "you''re lying!"?


    Chapter 42-The first meeting, Naruto''s chariot!


    Naruto felt that he should spread his hands at this time, and then said very deeply, "No one believes the truth these days", and then took out his ID card and talked to Ye SHOCK, but it seems that he has played with this stem. Many times, forget it this time.


    Xiaolan stroked her forehead helplessly and said, "Teacher, when you introduce yourself next time, you should say that you are 20. If you say that you are 37 years old, no one believes it."


    "Is this my problem?" Naruto rolled his eyes to Xiaolan, and said: "I have never been old since I was 17 years old, and this is beyond my control."


    ''What an extravagant trouble this is.''


    The three mature women present were a little mumbled. Although they are well maintained, standing with Xiaolan and Kazuye, they can still clearly see the huge difference between mature women and young girls. Naruto is pure It''s a monster, no matter how you look at it, it looks like a young man in his teens and twenties, not a middle-aged man of 37.


    "Teacher, you just go to high school with me." Xiaolan put forward a very bad idea.


    Boom!


    "Ouch!"


    Xiao Lan was punched in the head by Naruto, and Naruto rolled his eyes at Xiao Lan and said, "It¡¯s enough trouble to teach you these disobedient little monkeys, and I want to go to school with you. Save you."


    "Woo... hit me on the head again!" Xiaolan''s face was bulging like a bun, and she looked at Naruto angrily.


    "What if I hit it?"


    Naruto glared at Xiaolan, and then under Xiaolan''s angry eyes, she pinched her pink ~ tender and pretty ~ face, although not as cute as Qingzi, but the tender skin is not lost to Qingzi at all That girl.


    "Ah! The teacher is really a badass!"


    "I didn''t say I was not..."


    Naruto and Xiaolan flirted and scolded, making the four people except Ju Zhenye look a little weird when they looked at them, and Ye couldn''t help but interject with the curiosity in their hearts, saying: "You... are a couple?"


    Talking about gossip with Ye Na almost couldn''t help but kiss her. He Ye, you are so kind and cute!


    However, Xiaolan blushed instantly because of He Ye''s words, and waved her hands again and again, saying: "It''s not... we are just the relationship between the teacher and the student, it''s really just like this!" After Xiao Lan hurriedly defended. He gave Naruto a shy look, which made people unable to believe that they had no special relationship at all.


    "We are really just a pure teacher-student relationship."


    Naruto explained with a serious face, but the content of the words was not serious, making everyone''s eyes even stranger.


    Yuanshan Qianhe took hold of his little Sanba¡¯s daughter to avoid her continuing to ask any embarrassing questions. With a decent smile on her face, he said, ¡°Mr. Uzumaki, I don¡¯t know if you have time. Find a place to sit down and chat."


    Toyama Chizuru¡¯s husband, Kazuha¡¯s father, is the head of the Criminal Department of the Osaka Prefectural Police Headquarters, and Naruto¡¯s immediate boss, Toshiro Odakiri, is in the same rank, while Hattori Shizuka¡¯s husband Hattori Heizo is the head of the Osaka Prefectural Police Headquarters. The Minister, the highest-ranking police officer in Osaka, Toyama Chizuru and Hattori Jinghua¡¯s husband are both senior officials of the Osaka Prefectural Police Headquarters. They absolutely want this man in Tokyo, but his reputation has reached Naruto Uzumaki in Osaka. Understand his desires.


    But they shouldn''t admit that they want to ask how Naruto keeps his young mind...women...


    Naruto looked at the sky. It was already noon. To put it simpler, it was time for dinner. Naruto touched his stomach and said, "I''m hungry, can I go to eat first?"


    Naruto¡¯s look of innocence, let alone as simple as Xiaolan and Kazuo, even the cold-blooded killer Tachibana Maiya, and two mature women, Hattori Jinghua and Toyama Chizuru can¡¯t resist his innocence. The look in the eyes of this natural deceiver was born to deceive women, and after the six beards on his face disappeared, Naruto''s face seemed even more foul.


    "Why don''t we find a restaurant first, and talk while eating."


    "Okay."


    When Naruto had food, he could talk very well. They agreed, and the seven walked out of Tsutenkaku and boarded their cars.


    Naruto''s car is of course the Hummer. Even if it is a car parked in Osaka, it doesn''t have four seats, so you can only drive this Hummer. Hattori Heiji''s car made Naruto''s mouth twitch twice.


    police car?!


    They actually drove a police car out to play?Is this considered private use of public equipment?But then again, the husbands of Hattori Jinghua and Toyama Chizuru are the head of the department and the head of the criminal department. Which police dare to arrest them?


    "Sergeant Bantian, I''m sorry to have worked hard on you." Hattori Jinghua maintained an elegant and dignified temperament and image.


    "You are too outspoken to say that, two ladies, the director and the director Toyama have personally told me that I will take good care of them." Police Officer Sakata Yusuke, wearing a pair of square glasses, looked gentle. Look like.


    Naruto¡¯s forehead dropped three black lines, and said, ¡°It¡¯s really an exaggeration to drive a police car to visit Osaka.¡± Naruto has never been a formal police car in his life. He has only used warning lights above his car because of Naruto¡¯s bad things. He has done too much. If he is asked to take a police car, he will have the urge to blow up the police car.


    "Mr. Uzumaki, did you drive?"


    "Of course, and I also drove a tank over..."


    Naruto glanced at the police car, then under their puzzled gaze, walked to the side of his car and reached out and patted the army green armor.


    Military green has made military transformation Hummer H1. It has a high site and a burly and tough appearance. Compared with other Japanese cars parked next to it, Naruto¡¯s Hummer H1 is significantly higher in height than a police car. , But... in terms of momentum, Naruto''s Hummer H1 won.


    "So this car belongs to you."


    Hattori Heiji said in surprise, looking at the Hummer that surprised him before, and said: "In Japan, there are really very few people who drive a Hummer, and your car should have undergone many modifications. "


    When it comes to the problem of the car, Naruto immediately became energetic. Naruto said in a show-stopping tone: "Of course, the body of this car has been replaced by titanium alloy and tungsten steel, even the site. It¡¯s the same. You can¡¯t wear it with a submachine gun. The windows and mirrors are all replaced with bulletproof glass when conditions permit. The tires are replaced with the latest US-developed honeycomb tires. Even if they are punctured, they won¡¯t leak. Continuing to drive, the engine was replaced with a specially developed 9-liter turbocharged diesel engine. Although the speed has slowed down, the towing capacity can reach 6 tons. The underside of the seat is empty, and there are about twenty loaded bullets inside. Pistols, five submachine guns, three shotguns and two sniper rifles, plus a lot of bullets and ten grenades. I originally wanted to put a bazooka in the car, but later on because there was really no place."


    Naruto eloquently reported the ultra-high configuration of his Hummer that can be pulled directly onto the battlefield. At the scene, Hattori Heiji, Hattori Jinghua, Toyama Chizuru and Tachibana Maiya are all a vertical line, and Xiaolan and He Ye, maybe he is not familiar with arms.


    Boom!!


    Tachibana Zhenya unbearably gave Naruto who was still screaming over there with a fist, Naruto squatted on the ground with his head in his arms, and let out a painful cry.


    "Mahiya, why are you hitting me?!"


    "You stupid! I told you a long time ago, don''t show off your exaggerated modifications. This is a peaceful age and this is not Afghanistan. No one will transform their car into this way. You are in your own home. The metamorphosis of loading mines!!"


    "Cut! Anyway, I installed them all. You can''t tell me to throw them on the street after storing so many guns and ammunition."


    "Naruto Uzumaki, I am sure again that you are definitely a pervert."


    "Thank you for the compliment, Zhenye." Naruto put his hands in his pockets, and he didn''t have the slightest thoughts of repentance. This Hummer H1 can only be regarded as Naruto''s standard equipment, the most exaggerated car he modified, this Hummer It''s not in the ranking yet.


    Hattori Heiji wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, "Dare you say that your car is not illegal?"


    "Of course it''s illegal, and it''s enough for me to squat in prison until I die, but..." Naruto reached out and patted the Hummer''s hood covered with super armor made of titanium alloy and tungsten steel. Can the hall have firepower to penetrate the armor of this car?"


    Naruto¡¯s car is too powerful in peaceful times. Naruto can use this car to capture the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. The firepower is too strong. There is no way. Ordinary pistols can¡¯t penetrate the alloy no matter how they fire. Armored and bulletproof glass.


    Hattori Jinghua smiled slightly and summoned her son to get in the car. She was not as naive as her son. Since Naruto dared to make such a dangerous modification of the car, and he was so famous in the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, at least that said. The Hakuba Police Director of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department and Naruto¡¯s immediate supervisor Toshiro Odakiri must have acquiesced to his dangerous behavior. Since Tokyo has acquiesced in it, what will Osaka¡¯s care for him?I think so, but Hattori Jinghua also has to urge her son who has an excessive sense of justice to avoid getting him into trouble with people.


    Hattori Jinghua and Toyama Chizuru did not mention Naruto¡¯s chariot again. Instead, they got into the police car. Hattori Jinghua asked Heiji to sit next to him and gave him a series of instructions. He let He Ye sit in Naruto''s car, probably because he thought Naruto shouldn''t hurt his daughter.


    Naruto didn''t care about it either. Anyway, it was Naruto himself that made Heye lose the car with him.


    Along the way, I asked Naruto with Ye La to ask questions, not at all because of the horrible configuration of Naruto¡¯s car, or even the countless contrabands under her fart. Instead, I asked a lot of messy things. Questions, for example, is he really 37 years old, does he have a girlfriend, what is the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department like, how many cases he has solved, anyway, he is completely incarnate, completely incarnate, and asks a bunch of questions. Heap problem.


    Hattori Jinghua and Toyama Chizuru might want to tell their husbands about Naruto''s situation, so they got off the car halfway. They are also courageous women and entrusted their two little ghosts to Naruto. people.

 460 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 460

    Naruto was driving a monster-like Hummer, slowly driving down the streets of Osaka under the clear road of a police car.?


    Chapter 43-An enviable good teacher, Osaka Shinigami plays his skills!


    Under the leadership of Heiji and Kazuha, Naruto and the others went to a local noodle restaurant in Osaka to taste authentic Osaka fox udon.


    Because Osaka Prefecture is close to the sea, it has very rich seafood resources, which affects their diet. Osaka people tend to have a lighter taste. They like to eat seasonal seafood without heavy seasoning. They just taste the original taste of the ingredients. The quality is a very high test, but for those who are not used to eating it, the taste will be light or even tasteless.


    "Come on, please try the authentic Osaka fox udon noodles. The soup is so clear that you can see the bottom of the bowl." Hattori Heiji with hands on hips, as a native of Osaka who loves his hometown, Hattori Heiji seemed a bit chatty.


    Naruto picked up the bowl, took a sip of soup, and smacked his lips.


    "Compared to the ramen in Tokyo, the taste is a bit weaker, but this soup is very good, very sweet."


    Naruto looked at the middle-aged boss and said, "It should be a soup made with king crab shells and red sea bream bones and sea scallops. The soup also contains catfish eggs. It tastes really good. ."


    The middle-aged boss glanced at Naruto in surprise, and said, "This little brother understands well."


    "I don''t understand, I just eat more noodles."


    Naruto likes to eat noodles the most, followed by meat. He has eaten all the noodles from all over the world. Compared with pasta, Naruto prefers to eat Japanese or Chinese ramen. It¡¯s steaming, and it¡¯s a soup. It¡¯s a very comfortable thing. I¡¯ve been eating noodles in Hokage World for more than ten years, and eating noodles in this world for another twenty years. Naruto is definitely an expert in ramen, and you can taste what the soup is made with just one bite. Yes, it''s nothing great, it''s just a foodie.


    Osaka¡¯s fox udon noodles are a major feature. This bowl of udon noodles mainly eats soup. The soup base of each noodle shop is different, but kelp is basically the main ingredient necessary, and fox udon is another The characteristic is that the side dish is not Naruto rolls or Osaka''s specialty seafood, but two slices of oily tofu, which tastes unique and delicious and is Osaka''s signature delicacy.


    "Yeah, although it''s a little lighter, it''s really delicious."


    Xiaolan may have been infected by Qingzi recently. After taking a sip of the soup, her face suddenly showed a cute expression like a small animal, and then she picked up the chopsticks and started to feast on.


    Here I want to explain the seats. With Naruto as the center, Ju Zhenye is sitting on his left, Xiaolan and Ye Heping on the right.


    The girl Yuanshan and Ye was born to be completely inconsistent with the words "lady" and "temperament". While eating noodles, she looked through Xiaolan''s obstacles, looked at Naruto over there, and said: " I still can¡¯t believe that this guy is 37 years old.¡±


    Xiaolan and He Ye are the same age, they are both innocent and kind-hearted girls, so it is easy to have a common language. After hearing He Ye¡¯s whisper, Xiao Lan immediately said: ¡°He Ye, don¡¯t think this kind of thing is strange. Because the whole class does not feel that the teacher is like a middle-aged person."


    He Ye suddenly became interested, bit his chopsticks in his mouth, and said, "Lan Jiang, what did he look like in class?"


    "When the teacher is in class..." Xiaolan tapped her chin with chopsticks, and said: "Just playing with us, like a big brother. Once in junior high school, the teacher took us to skip class. , Ran out for a barbecue meeting."


    Xiao Lan didn''t know, what she said was completely hatred.


    He Ye suddenly turned into tears, his teeth almost snapped off his chopsticks, and said, "Woo woo woo... how can there be such a good teacher, and such a good teacher is not from our high school... ¡­"


    There is a kind of teacher called the teacher of someone else''s family, and Ye Suan fully realized this.


    "You two girls, can I discuss the discussion more loudly?" Naruto rolled the fisheyes beside Xiaolan, can you please discuss whether I should be a little behind me, and don''t be so blatant.


    He Ye blushed and embarrassed a bit, but Xiao Lan blinked her big beautiful eyes and said, "Teacher, you won''t be angry, will you?"


    Snapped!


    Naruto tapped Xiaolan''s snow-white forehead with his chopsticks, causing a red mark to appear on Xiaolan''s forehead, while Xiaolan was covering her forehead, pretending to be pitiful Xuexue''s pain.


    "Smelly girl, I really spoil you."


    There is so much pampering and affection in a sentence, Xiaolan''s heart is warm, and the warm and delicious soup is not as good as Naruto. This sentence makes Xiaolan feel warm, and this autumn will not make her feel cold. , Her little face was full of joy, she reached out and put her arm around Naruto''s arm, and said: "I know the teacher is the best~~"


    "You monkey kids, you also made mistakes. You will only say me good when you ask me for something."


    "How come, people always think that the teacher is the best teacher..." Xiao Lan released Naruto''s arm.


    "Xiaolan, you just looked to the left. It is said that the left brain of human beings controls reason and the right brain controls emotions. Therefore, when people lie, their eyes will look to the left inadvertently, because at that time they used the left. Those who think are making up stories."


    "Woo..." Xiao Lan opened her eyes with her hands, with a taste of wanting to cover up, "I didn''t look at the left, absolutely not!"


    "You girl!"


    Naruto couldn¡¯t bear Xiaolan¡¯s cute appearance anymore. She stretched out her hands to pinch Xiaolan powder ~ tender cheeks and then pulled it to both sides, abruptly pulling Xiaolan¡¯s pretty melon face into a bun face that was bigger than Qing Zi¡¯s Want a big pie face.


    So cute to say...


    Tachibana Zhenye lowered her head and silently ate her own portion of fox udon, her eyes darkened a bit. For the first time, she had a trace of killing intent towards this angel-like girl, and then, that killing intent was lost. A larger and cruel and bloody killing intent completely crushed and defeated.


    "It''s nice to have such a teacher~~"


    He Ye did not notice the slightest abnormal situation, but bit his chopsticks, and an expression of envy appeared in his eyes. There was one who accompanies eating, drinking, and playing, sunny, handsome, cheerful and funny, and will take you to skip class and go to drive together. The teacher of the barbecue conference, as a student, what else can you ask for?


    "What''s good." Seeing Heye kept staring at Naruto, some jealous Hattori Heiji murmured sourly, but Heye, who was used to quarreling and arguing, didn''t even notice Heiji''s words. abnormal.


    He Ye bit his chopsticks and looked at Naruto, and said, "Naruto, can I ask you a question?"


    "Okay, you can ask."


    "Why do you think about taking students to skip class to a barbecue meeting? Are you not afraid of being expelled from school?"


    "I''m scared, so I want to take them with me."


    "Huh? What''s the truth?"


    "Because the law doesn''t blame the public, and pull them all away. Even if the school is going to investigate it, it will not be afraid. It is impossible for the school to expel all students in a class at once."


    "what?"


    It is the first time that Naruto has revealed the "truth" of the barbecue conference that year. Xiaolan and Heye''s heads suddenly twitched, and the image of a good teacher collapsed in an instant.


    "Teacher! You are too bad!"


    Xiao Lan turned to be the master of the house, screamed at Naruto, and kept hitting Naruto with her fists.


    "Don''t make trouble." Naruto flicked his fingers on Xiaolan''s forehead, and with a single sentence, Xiaolan calmed down completely. He sat on the chair obediently, Naruto raised his head and drank the noodle soup in the bowl, then said: "Boss , Twenty bowls of fox udon!"


    "Nani?!"


    Naruto''s appetite was fully appetite, and the genki girl of the second dan of Aikido and the famous Kansai detective retreated gorgeously. With Naruto''s invincible appetite as the trump card, Toyama and Hatobe Heiji also lost gorgeously again. Naruto''s feet.


    "I really took you. You can eat more than 300 takoyaki."


    Naruto patted his stomach and said, "Ah, it''s okay. If it weren''t for the udon noodles before, I will prepare to eat crab hot pot later, and it won''t be a problem to eat 300 more."


    "No, you still plan to eat it?" Hattori Heiji cried out in surprise. He has learned what appetite is. The man who claims that the appetite can be larger than a class of students is really not a boast.


    "I didn''t eat you, what''s your name?!" Naruto gave Hattori Heiji a glance.


    He Ye waved his hand, and said in a sarcastic tone: "Naruto, you don''t need to worry about this guy. Anyway, he just needs to investigate the case. He doesn''t need to eat at all, right, Pingji?"


    Hattori Heiji''s face turned black, and he snorted without speaking.


    Naruto moved his mouth coldly, and compared Hattori Heiji with Kudo Shinichi, feeling even more disdainful.

 461 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 461

    "Investigating the case? It''s really boring. I would rather go to dinner when I have that time."


    Hattori Heiji had nothing to do, but when he heard Naruto''s words, his mood instantly became a little bad, and he said in a fierce tone: "Do you think that investigation is important or that eating is important?!"


    "Of course it''s important to eat." Naruto, who eats everything but doesn''t suffer a loss, how could he choke a little devil and spit it back, then looked at Hattori Heiji with an idiotic look. : "I will starve to death if I don''t eat, but I won''t die if I don''t investigate the case. Everyone knows which kind of thing is more serious. Are you really a famous detective in Kansai?"


    Hattori Heiji''s face was gloomy, but when Naruto said so, he really couldn''t give any reason to refute it. Of course people would starve to death if they didn''t eat, but would they not investigate the case?There are too many people in this world who do not investigate the case. Do you see anyone who died for not investigating the case?Many people died because of investigations.


    Ignoring the ugly Naruto Hattori Heiji, Naruto drew his ears and said casually: "When a policeman, I just think it¡¯s fun from beginning to end. The police conduct is meaningless to me. In time, I would rather skip work to accompany the person I like, and ignore my friends in order to investigate the case and solve the problem. My family members are all waste and scum!"


    Naruto''s words played a very good role, so that the eyes of the two girls who were troubled by their childhood sweethearts, Heye and Xiaolan, who loved investigating crimes, brightened. Of course, Hattori Heiji''s eyes became darker.


    boom!!


    At this moment, a corpse fell from the sky and smashed into the hood of the police car, and landed in front of Naruto and the others.


    Even if Conan is not here, the Shinigami of Osaka has begun to use his skills.?


    Chapter 44-The gap in life, Xiaolan''s request!


    ''Oh, the power of the god of death is really extraordinary. Whether it is in Tokyo or in Osaka, it is so annoying. Alas, my beautiful trip to Osaka.''


    Looking at the corpse that fell directly on the car, Naruto did not have any negative emotions. The emotion of fear and sympathy would not appear on Naruto. On the contrary, he was lamenting his death in Osaka. Trip, he finally asked for leave... Oh no, he was absent from work, so why not come to Osaka again next time.


    ''Hmm...''


    Naruto nodded, and then began to make early plans for his next trip to Osaka. This time he had to secretly install a GPS transmitter on Hattori Heiji. Next time he came to Osaka, he would hide as far as possible. Lest this Osaka god of death will show off his power and ruin his trip to Osaka again.


    Hattori Heiji looked at the corpse that happened to fall on the hood, then raised his head and looked at the building where the corpse fell. Suddenly there was a figure on it. The detective''s instinct surpassed rational thinking. Heiji Hattori immediately chose to rush up. The building.


    "Heiji!"


    Kazuba yelled from behind, but Hattori Heiji was unmoved at all and rushed into the building immediately.


    "He Ye, save your energy, that black boy won''t listen to you."


    Naruto said helplessly, then walked to the police car and looked at the corpse that fell from the sky. It was a wretched uncle in a green suit.


    "There is a strangle mark on the neck. The cause of death should be suffocation. The body began to soften. The time of death was about a day. The knife in the chest was inserted after death, and it passed through a wallet. It seems to be suggesting Something, this should be a serial homicide, and the murderer is absolutely extremely psychopathic."


    Naruto''s previous analysis was still normal, but after hearing the last sentence, the four people nearby (Xiaolan, Tachibana, Kazue, and the gentleman Sakata police officer) all had black lines.


    He Ye looked at the man whose appearance, age and personality cannot be completely unified, and the corners of his mouth twitched and said: "Your previous analysis is normal, but can you tell me how did the last sentence come out?"


    Naruto turned his head and said very seriously and innocently:


    "Aren''t they all acting like this on TV?"


    "This is the basis for your judgment?"


    "Yeah, is there something wrong?"


    Naruto left after the autopsy, walked to the side of his Hummer H1, opened the door, took a white porcelain bottle from the car, took out a bottle of Erguotou, and sat on the hood of the Hummer, facing it. The tragic corpse began to drink slowly, and then began to explain the real reason for his analysis.


    "In general serial homicides, the murderer will deliberately leave a clue. Generally speaking, there are two possibilities. One is to provoke the police. Such people are usually extremely swollen and arrogant. They are very wise about themselves. They are confident, so they will leave a little clue every time. They are confident that they will not be caught by the police, so they must master the rhythm, master everything, master the pace of police investigations, and play the police with applause."


    Originally, I still had doubts about Naruto¡¯s ability to handle cases. After hearing Naruto¡¯s analysis, and Yeah, after thinking about it, it really makes sense. Seeing that he started drinking again, he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°The second What about species?"


    "The second reason they leave clues is not to provoke the police, but to tell the next victim. This usually happens during vendettas, and often one person kills multiple enemies, so after every crime It will leave some clues about the relationship between several enemies, making the people behind them afraid, fearful, and losing peace of mind, which is easier to deal with."


    These two paragraphs of analysis were summed up by Naruto from his own analysis of many serial homicides, as well as countless criminal investigation dramas, and they will definitely not make any difference.


    Naruto sat on the hood of the Hummer with an unruly attitude, propped up his left leg, while drinking the high Erguotou, chatting in a casual manner, unintentionally acting unintentionally, even Ju Zhenye felt a little bit Feeling flustered, Xiao Lan''s eyes were even more obsessed, and He Ye also looked a little abnormal, seeming to be a little twisted, and Naruto''s chic look disappeared in the next second.


    "Lan, go buy me some takoyaki, I''m so hungry."


    In fact, it is not hungry, but greedy. Drinking Erguotou, which is a high number, and drinking with no heavy flavors is really boring.


    Xiao Lan''s adoration and obsession just now disappeared instantly, even with Xiao Lan''s heart, there was a helpless expression on her face at this moment, looking at her monster teacher.


    "Teacher, why are you hungry again?"


    In terms of Naruto¡¯s position in Xiaolan¡¯s heart and Xiaolan¡¯s gentleness, even if Naruto directly said that he was greedy and wanted something to drink, Xiao Lan would obediently rush to buy it, but Naruto is a fine In this situation, he could say something that made Xiaolan blush instantly.


    "Because Lanjiang is beautiful and delicious, I feel full of appetite after seeing Xiaolan."


    There are also Chinese classes in Japanese schools. As a top student, Xiaolan understood the meaning of Naruto¡¯s idioms. In fact, she would rather she didn¡¯t understand at all. Her face was blushing instantly, ashamed and agitated. Naruto glared at him.


    "Teacher! Don''t keep saying this!"


    "I''m telling the truth."


    Xiaolan blushed, there was really no way to take this cheeky teacher, and gave Naruto a shameful look, then turned and ran to the shop where she had just eaten takoyaki.


    Naruto smiled, just sitting on the hood of the Hummer on the street, leaning back, leaning back against the bulletproof windshield, sipping liquor, at this time Naruto would like to have a glass of liquor , Make friends...but it seems to be Osaka, not Hunan...Forget it.


    "Are you too relaxed."


    Tachibana Zhenya looked at Naruto helplessly. She really didn''t understand why the world''s number one killer was so virtuous, and why she would continue to be on this guy who is completely unreliable and doesn''t look like a killer. Several fiascos.


    "What else can I do if it''s not easy?"


    Naruto lazily faced a corpse, glanced sideways at Tachibana, and said, "Don''t forget, we are here to play in Osaka."


    "Are you still in the mood to play?" He Ye couldn''t help but give Naruto a blank look, and said: "Now a murder has happened."


    "I know, but what does it matter to me?"


    Naruto looked at He Ye with a strange expression, as if she didn''t understand why she mentioned this.


    "You are a policeman, shouldn''t you go to investigate a murder case?"


    "Yeah, I''m a policeman." Naruto''s eyes immediately turned into dead fish eyes, and he said, "I''m still a Tokyo policeman, and I''m a Tokyo policeman on holiday."


    "amount¡­¡­"


    Frozen with Ye, Naruto said so, it seemed that this case had nothing to do with him, and he didn''t need to investigate it.


    Naruto drew his ears and said, "I promised Xiaolan yesterday. This afternoon I will visit Shitennoji with her, then go to Osaka Castle, have dinner in the evening, and finally go shopping in Shinsaibashi. It''s so perfect. How can the play plan be disrupted by this damn murder case?"


    He Ye heard that Naruto had put a murder case aside, the reason was just because after he agreed to Xiaolan, his eyes seemed a little lost, and he couldn''t help asking.


    "Is the promise to Xiaolan more important to you than a human life?"


    "Of course, Xiaolan is my favorite student, and a man who doesn''t keep his promise is not a man at all. I won''t leave my lovely student for that damn case." Naruto said. Although the words have a satirical meaning of Kudo Shinichi and Hattori Heiji, they are indeed his true words.

 462 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 462

    Naruto is an extremely selfish person, and loves more than anything else. Just for a love word, Naruto can do everything, whether it is friendship, love or family affection, for Naruto, in his beloved In front of you, even if the world is going to perish, you have to line up for me!


    That damn murder case is about Naruto and birds?!At that time, it would be much happier to accompany Xiaolan to visit Shitennoji and go shopping in Shinsaibashi. Ming talent would not be so mentally disabled that he would leave Xiaolan alone for several dead.


    Besides, the world averages hundreds of thousands of deaths every day. In Iraq and Afghanistan, God knows how many people are going to die. Moreover, there are two gods of death guarding Tokyo and Osaka. Every day, people die for various reasons. Ming is not too troubled. Concerned about the dead.


    Naruto¡¯s words touched Kazue a lot. The relationship between her and Hattori Heiji was like a copy of Kudo Shinichi and Xiaolan. What happened to Xiaolan, and Ye Jin also experienced, both He obviously went out on a date, but the reasoner suddenly left him alone because of the case. Two minutes ago, Hattori Heiji ignored Heye¡¯s shouts and ran up to the building by himself. Not down yet.


    Comparing the two, even the innocent and lively girls Toyama and Ye felt a trace of melancholy. Why is the gap between people so big?Based on his childhood sweetheart, He Ye knows very well that Pingji will definitely leave him alone to investigate the case and worry about him for nothing. In the end, Pingji will definitely not say anything good to comfort her. He will definitely call her a fool. , Thinking of this, He Ye felt sour in his heart.


    It wasn''t just He Ye who was touched, but Xiao Lan was the same.


    After she bought takoyaki, she heard Naruto¡¯s remarks that were so rebellious to a policeman, just to fulfill his promise to a 16-year-old girl and take her to play and go shopping. He could completely ignore it. The damn policemanship did not care about a murder case that happened in front of her. Like Ye, Xiaolan couldn''t help comparing Naruto with her childhood sweetheart, and the result was only a sigh.


    Naruto is a policeman, but he can give up the responsibility of a policeman for her. In this way, even if Naruto is expelled from the Metropolitan Police Department, it is not unreasonable, not to mention that he had skipped work.And Shin Kudo is a student, no one forced him to investigate the case. He does not need to go out to participate in the case. He is just a student, and because of the investigation, he is often injured and even repeats his grade. But he simply doesn¡¯t need some He took care of things, ignoring each of his concerns and worries, taking risks one at a time, and leaving him alone again and again. Could Xiaolan really have no complaints?


    There will never be people who are completely white and flawless in the world, including the world of Naruto is as pure as white and Hinata, this world is as kind as Xiaolan, and they cannot be completely without any dark side. Such people are not humans at all, but, small Ran¡¯s resentment towards Kudo Shinichi grew bit by bit, and Naruto had already dug a crack in Kudo¡¯s heart, and planted a seed that broke, without Naruto¡¯s hands, Kudo Shinichi and Hattori Pingci will automatically water these two seeds, let them blossom and bear fruit in Xiaolan and Heye''s heart, and completely destroy the love of childhood sweethearts.


    Taking a deep breath, Xiao Lan walked to Naruto''s side, her blue eyes with shining colors.


    "Teacher, go and investigate this case."


    "Lan..."


    Naruto looked at Xiao Lan strangely, but Xiao Lan¡¯s face burst into a smile, and put a fork of takoyaki into Naruto¡¯s mouth, saying: "I want to see what the teacher looked like when he solved the case. The confident look is the most handsome. I...I like that teacher very much."


    Naruto''s expression was a bit stunned, and then scratched his head. There was really no way Xiaolan could refuse to refuse her request. She turned her head and glanced at Tachibana Zhenye.


    Tachibana Zhenye checked his watch and said, "Now at 1:10 in the afternoon, if it is resolved within an hour, there should be time to visit Sitennoji Temple."


    "One hour~" Naruto grabbed his golden hair, "It''s really a big challenge." He picked up the wine bottle and dried out all the remaining Erguotou, high liquor and steaming hot. The takoyaki almost caught fire in Naruto''s stomach.


    "Well, within an hour, solve this damn case, and then visit Shitennoji Temple."


    "Teacher, go for it."


    Naruto suddenly jumped out of the car, put one hand on the back of Xiaolan''s head, and gradually approached Xiaolan''s face.


    "teacher¡­¡­"


    Xiaolan''s face suddenly turned red, and her breathing froze for an instant.


    But Xiao Lan really should go to brainwashing. In fact, Naruto didn''t do anything. He was really close to Xiao Lan. Under Xiao Lan''s shy and disappointed eyes, he rubbed the tip of Xiao Lan''s nose with her nose.


    "Leave everything to me, the teacher won''t let Lan down."


    "Well, I believe in the teacher."


    The atmosphere is ambiguous and infinitely beautiful...


    Chapter 45-He Ye''s Voice: Xiao Lan, I really envy you...


    "In other words, three people have died so far."


    At the Osaka Prefectural Police Headquarters, Naruto looked at the two documents placed on the table and said: "The first person who died was Hidetoshi Nagao, the manager of a supermarket, and the second person who died was Nishiguchi Takashi. The female owner of a wine house, as for the Ye Anhe who just fell in front of us is a taxi driver. So far the three have found nothing in common, and no money disputes have occurred. The only connection so far in this serial murder case It''s just the wallets pierced in the shirt pockets of the three dead."


    Naruto carefully analyzed all the information he had so far. It was all, but the only clue was the pierced wallet that appeared on the corpse every time.


    Thinking of this, Naruto immediately took out his laptop, connected to the Internet, and started searching for the information he needed.


    Naruto quickly hacked into the computer of the Osaka Prefectural Police Headquarters and the database of Osaka TV Station, and opened a face recognition search to search for the three dead in this case. Since it is a serial murder, Naruto doesn¡¯t believe it. They It didn''t appear in the same picture once.


    "found it!"


    "What did you find?!"


    Hattori Heiji leaned over immediately, Naruto didn''t mind, and said, "I found the connection between the dead." He turned his laptop to Hattori Heiji.


    The screen shows a group of reporters, surrounded by a car and a man.


    "What''s this? By the way, isn''t this news about the corruption and dereliction of duty by Goji Zongtaro, who was a member of the prefectural assembly six years ago?"


    "That''s right, that''s it. At that time, because Goji Sotaro''s secretary took the initiative to take the responsibility, this matter ended up in the end."


    "I also remember this incident. The secretary of the township councillor was named Nagao, the first deceased Nagao Hidetoshi." He Ye told what she knew, but looked at Naruto with a strange expression. Said: "But what about this?"


    "Don''t stare at that Yingmin Nagao, see who the driver is driving."


    As Naruto said, Heiji, Heye and Officer Sakata were looking into the screen, focusing on the driver who was driving.


    "He... isn''t he the third deceased Ye Anheren?!"


    "That''s right, it''s him." Naruto nodded, "What is the relationship between Nishiguchi Tashiro and the other two deceased has not been found yet, but two of the deceased are the former secretary and former driver of the senator. I don¡¯t believe that this incident has nothing to do with that township Shizong Taro at all."


    "That''s right." Hattori squeezed his chin, then looked at Naruto''s laptop with a strange expression, and said, "But how did you find these things?"


    Naruto spread his hands and said, "I just input the photos of the three of them into the computer, and then use the Internet to search for pictures of them that have appeared together."


    "But it won''t be so fast?"


    "As long as the search range is fixed in Osaka Prefecture, and the database of the Osaka Prefecture Police Headquarters is hacked, as well as the database of most of the TV stations, searching within a certain range will be fast."


    "Hacking?" Hearing this word, Hattori Heiji''s head dropped three vertical lines and said, "I have never seen a hacker make you so blatant."


    "That''s because you have too little knowledge. There are so many amazing people in this world. You have never seen so many."


    Naruto continued to tap the computer quickly, unscrupulously searching for the information he needed from the database of the Osaka Prefectural Police Headquarters.


    "Moreover, the gateway of your police headquarters is too bad. It took me less than three minutes. The police officer in charge of the network really has to go and study hard. This kind of mentally handicapped gateway is at my level 20 years ago. Can break through."


    ''What an arrogant person is it to be able to speak when breaking through the gateway of the police headquarters?''


    Hattori Pingci''s mouth twitched, and he secretly complained that this guy was not so arrogant as a hacker. After breaking through the police gateway, he still commented disgustingly that the gateway was too bad.


    "Hattori, I feel like you are saying bad things about me." Naruto who was typing on the keyboard suddenly burst out such a sentence.


    "Uh... absolutely not."


    Hattori Heiji waved his hand, seeming to feel the indifferent gaze projected from Naruto, and wiped the sweat from his forehead awkwardly, and said, "Sergeant Sakata, the K¨­ji-chan is a very important suspect. You should come to investigate quickly. ."


    "I understand, Heiji, but that councillor is famous for hating the police. It might be a little difficult to see him."


    "Well, that''s right, that''s right, and the panicked aunt she saw at the crime scene before, she must know something, but unfortunately let her run away."


    "I found the woman''s information. Okazaki Chenge, 39 years old, divorced last year, and now lives alone in Room 501 of the nearby Xidu Apartment. The phone number is xxxxxxxx."


    "Why did you find it again so quickly?!"

 463 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 463

    "Stupid, just compare that woman''s license plate number with the vehicle registration data of the Ministry of Transportation, name, age, and address, and you can see it right away."


    Snapped!


    He slapped his forehead, and his brains couldn''t keep up with the fact that someone blatantly hacked into the police headquarters database in front of him, but it was obviously not the time to care about this.


    "We will go to the Okazaki Sumie to investigate immediately!"


    In order to investigate the case, Hattori Heiji secreted adrenaline quickly, and immediately rushed out full of energy. Heye didn''t even have a chance to say anything. Heiji had already taken Officer Sakata and disappeared into the aisle of the police headquarters.


    He couldn''t help but sighed, turned his head to look at the blond man typing on the keyboard attentively, and couldn''t help walking up to him, watching his extremely serious look, the light on the computer screen flashed It shone on his face in a flash, but he didn¡¯t even blink his eyes and concentrated all his energy. It was a sharp contrast with the appearance of someone sitting on the hood of the car and drinking lazily just now. Ye Zhen wanted to wonder if the man in front of him had a serious personality split.


    Hasn''t Daniel Case, a writer with a psychology background, written a very famous book called "24 Billy"?In other words, Billy has 24 personalities alone, and He Ye has read that book.


    "I really can''t tell. You who were not willing to investigate the case just now are actually so serious now." He Ye said strangely.


    "Of course, I promised Xiaolan and Maiya that they would complete the investigation within an hour and accompany them to Shitennoji. It has been half an hour now. My lovely trip to Osaka can''t be ruined. In this damn murder case!"


    "You guys really can''t say that you are a good policeman~~" He Ye sighed a little, obviously thinking of his workaholic dad, and the reasoning that he ran out to investigate the case in spite of her shouts. Crazy childhood sweetheart, what kind of people are around her?


    "Of course I am not a good policeman, I am not even a good person."


    "Yes, people who dare to sit in the police office and hack into the police database are really not good people."


    The smile on Naruto''s face meant that he didn''t mind at all. He took the water glass that Xiao Lan handed over, took a sip of warm water, smoothed his throat, and then continued to tap the keyboard quickly.


    "The title of''good policeman'' is useless at all. I am not rare. I would rather walk around this world when I have time, and enjoy the different scenery and customs around the world. The world is so big and our lives are so big. Short, of course I have to do something worthy of myself, so I won¡¯t waste my time on trivial things."


    He drank again and continued to type on the keyboard. Naruto was not slow at all when he was talking, and there was no error.


    "There is an old saying in China, "The tree wants to be quiet but the wind keeps on, and the child wants to support but not to wait." The second half of the sentence means that young people have to work hard and have no time to take care of themselves because of their busyness. Parents, but in retrospect, when they want to serve their elderly parents, they are already old and even dead. So to me, work, professional ethics, police responsibilities are not important. , To have fun in time, to accompany the people you like and those who like yourself, this is the most important thing."


    Naruto''s words, like Ronukis''s spear, easily stabbed the softest ~ softest part of the girl''s heart.


    Why didn''t she hope that her father could spend more time with her and her mother, so that she could spend more time in her father''s arms to act coquettishly and shamelessly? How much she hopes to put down the damn case and come with her again A complete date, but to that reasoning maniac, the case is more important than anything else. That guy can do nothing to investigate the case, let alone himself.


    For Heiji, investigation is more important than me.


    He Ye''s heart somehow appeared such a thought, and at the same time it made her feel sad, he sighed a little lowly.


    Xiaolan was full of joy. Looking at Naruto¡¯s serious and serious man at work, showing countless charms, she felt that under his light and gentleness, the joy and sorrow brought to her by her childhood sweetheart, nothing matters. At this time, only the blond, always dazzling man remained in the girl''s eyes.


    Xiao Lan didn''t dare to disturb Naruto''s investigation, but walked behind Naruto, put her hands on Naruto''s shoulders, and gently massaged him to relax the fatigue of his shoulders.


    Naruto looked back at Xiaolan, and the two smiled at each other, saying something old-fashioned, everything was silent.


    He Ye¡¯s little hand on her chest, even if she doesn¡¯t want to admit it, but she really envy Xiaolan, very, very envious, she can have such a man by her side who can give up everything for her, but she only has... A childhood sweetheart who can undoubtedly leave her aside for investigating the case is nothing but sadness...


    "Oh... Xiaolan, I really envy you..."


    The always energetic high ponytail beauty ~ The girl sighed, and Naruto''s eyes suddenly lit up at this moment.


    "I found it!"


    Chapter 46-A peaceful rift, the reason Naruto is happy!


    "You speak quickly, don''t sell it anymore."


    I tie a high pony-tailed mountain and leaf with a bright yellow hairband, and bite a pink plastic straw in his mouth. The poor straw is constantly deforming because of the irritation of the leaf. The reason for all this is because that is here again. The guy eating.


    "Hi hi~~"


    Naruto said weakly, for a girl like Heye who is overly vigorous, he was completely awake and had a serious hangover. He ate a bunch of sizzling squid that tasted very good, and threw the bamboo stick in his hand. In the trash can by the roadside, Naruto began to explain his reasoning.


    "In that case, apart from the contact of the Xiangsi Councillor, all that was left was about their wallets that were pierced and nailed to the chest every time. So I called up the police headquarters about the previous two cases. Exhibit information, apart from cash and ID, there is only one thing in common in their wallets, that is, their driver''s licenses are all in their wallets."


    "That''s why you thought of investigating a driving school?"


    "Yes, according to their driver''s license, I found that they were not in Osaka before, but in Hyogo, which is famous for the driver''s license test in the dormitory, so I guess they probably lived in the same place. Dormitory. I brought up the information about the driving school test twenty years ago. The biggest thing that happened at that time was that on the day of Nagao Hidetoshi''s graduation, an instructor of the driving school died because of drunk driving. That person was named Che Inaba. Zhi was a famous devil instructor at the driving school at that time."


    "Yeah." Heye was completely immersed in Naruto''s reasoning story, and then unconsciously took a sip of the lemon juice in his hand, and said: "Then why don''t you think that the murderer is Kiichiro Nububuchi? He is a robber who is on the run. It¡¯s a crime, and Kiichiro Nububuchi 20 years ago was also involved. It is also possible that K¨­ji-chan wanted to hide what he did 20 years ago, so he asked Kiichiro Nububuchi to kill all those people. Yeah, why would you suspect Officer Bantian?"


    "If it was Goji Sotaro who asked Numabuchi Kiichiro to kill several others, it would be reasonable in terms of motivation, but it would be unreasonable in reality."


    "why?"


    "Songtaro Goji is now running for the deputy mayor of Osaka. He wants to eliminate the bad things he has done before. This motive is reasonable. However, if it really was Goji Sotaro who ordered Kiichiro Numabuchi to do it, then not What reminders should be left? Each time a clue is left to the police, this is really too ostentatious. If it is Goji Sotaro, he should let Numabuchi Kyichiro kill everyone else without knowing it. He won''t be so high-profile, and his situation will be even worse if he is found by the police."


    "It turned out to be like this... but how did you make sure that the prisoner was Officer Sakata?"


    "Because I found out that Police Officer Sakata lived in Hyogo Prefecture before, and he looks very similar to the instructor Toshiji Inaba who died 20 years ago, and the third deceased, Yasukazuto, fell on him. In the police car driving, it is a coincidence to hit one, and it is definitely not a coincidence to hit three."


    "Awesome!"


    Hearing Naruto¡¯s reasoning process with his own ears, in just 40 minutes, a serial murder case that began 20 years ago was completely solved. He Ye couldn¡¯t help but praised, and then saw Naruto. His smiling face, the pretty face couldn''t help but blush, biting the straw, and said awkwardly: "Don''t be proud of you, I''m just talking casually."


    "Hi hi~~"


    Naruto didn''t mind at all, but looked at He Ye''s somewhat awkwardly cute look with a smile, and then said: "He Ye, you have finished asking me, can I ask you a question?"


    "Just ask."


    "Why would you sit here and drink the lemon juice that I spent my money so naturally?"


    He Ye Xiao ~ pursed his mouth and said coquettishly, "What''s wrong with me sitting here? And I didn''t sit here because of you, but Lanchan invited me, so I took you to visit Osaka. Had it not been for me just now, could you have visited Shitennoji and Osaka Castle so quickly?"


    This is still true, because there is a local named Heye, so Naruto and their tour plan saved a lot of time. They can easily visit Shitennoji and Osaka Castle, and fully appreciate these two ancient buildings. The accumulated history and culture are also different characteristics of Osaka, which is a famous historical and cultural city, and modern super city Tokyo.


    The pace of life in Tokyo is very fast, everything is fast, driving fast, eating fast food, even working overtime, and relatively speaking, the pace of life in Osaka is much slower than Tokyo, which is also caused by the history and culture here. In a simple analogy, Tokyo and Osaka are like the difference between Shanghai and Chengdu. The former is suitable for working hard when you are young, and the latter is suitable for spending your twilight years when you are old.


    "Okay, okay." Xiaolan saw that Naruto and He Ye Jian were about to fight with each other, and immediately ran out to comfort the two problem children, "Well, teacher, you just lost He Ye just now, don''t mind. Got it."


    "Huh! Look at Xiaolan''s face, I don''t care about you!"


    "Cut! Who is rare!"


    He glanced at Ye He Naruto''s eyes, there seemed to be sparks in the air, and then twisted to both sides at the same time.


    "Humph!"


    ''Oh, these two problematic children who are not grown up...''


    Xiaolan sighed helplessly in her heart, but she didn''t have the guts to say it directly, otherwise she would be "tickled" torture by Naruto and He Ye at the same time.


    Jingle Bell¡­¡­


    Just when the atmosphere was a little embarrassing, Heye¡¯s cell phone rang. It is still in 1996, and the smartphone is still a fantasy. Heye¡¯s candy bar phone, even the ringtones are still included in the original phone.


    "Mosimosi~~" He picked up the phone with Ye, "Ah, mom? Oh, Pingji... I don''t want to see him... I am now, I am now shopping with Xiaolan and the others. Ah, mother, what are you talking about?!" He Ye said that his voice suddenly became louder, and his face instantly became flushed. His emerald eyes glared at Naruto in annoyance, and he licked his lovely tiger teeth. The three of Naruto were at a loss.

 464 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 464

    With a flushed face, He Ye spoke to his mother in a panic, then hung up the phone, glared at Naruto in shame and annoyance, then blushed, with his mouth puffed up without speaking.


    Naruto scratched his head strangely, completely unable to understand what was going on.


    ''Is there anything wrong with me?''


    Naruto thought about it carefully. He was just before He Ye was bent over to pick up the coins that fell on the ground, but he was not careful at that time. The fool didn''t look at it, and He Ye shouldn¡¯t have noticed it. Ah, I can''t figure out what makes Heye blush like this.


    He scratched his head, cleverly not asking what made Heye blush, his mouth was wrong, and he pretended to be generous and said, "Don''t you go see Hattori-san?"


    Mentioning Hattori Heiji, the blush on Kazuye¡¯s face gradually receded, his feet dangling and kicking the legs of the chair, and said annoyedly, ¡°I¡¯m not going to see him, anyway, he¡¯s okay, why? Every time he gets injured, he has to get in there by himself. I don¡¯t want to do such a stupid thing. Let him lie down in the hospital."


    Naruto listened to the secret music in his heart. Although He Ye¡¯s words were thought to be frustrated with Pingji, it was also a sign of a crack in the relationship between the two. He felt that every time Pingci went on an adventure, he came back with a wound. Dissatisfaction, given time, with the heinously low injury of Hattori Heiji, and his unwillingness to defeat Kazuba, the rift between them will surely get bigger and bigger, and sooner or later the childhood sweethearts will be completely shattered.


    Naruto was as happy as the beckoning cat, but on the surface it still looked like I was a good person. Before Naruto could say anything, Kazuya waved his hand irritably.


    "Don''t mention that reasoning mania! Let''s go to the next stop, Shinsaibashi!"


    Shinsaibashi, Osaka''s largest and most famous shopping street, has the same status as Ginza in Tokyo. It is a must-go place for women who come to Osaka.


    Looking at the big, two and three beauties, with three pairs of shining eyes staring at him, Naruto felt very stressed. He could already feel his tragic fate after he got to Shinsaibashi, but think about himself There can be three beautiful women with him, and Hattori Heiji should be in the hospital at this time. Looking at his fox-eyed father, Naruto''s heart suddenly became more balanced.


    "Okay~~"


    Naruto paid feebly, and then climbed onto his Hummer. Tachibana was sitting in the co-pilot. Two little girls squeezed behind him. He Ye kept telling Xiaolan which store to find after going to Shinsaibashi. The quality is good and cheap. Which store is purely cheating. With such a local in Osaka, it is not easy to kill them.


    Ju Zhenye sat in the co-pilot, looked at the blond man who couldn''t help but still couldn''t help but his mouth was raised while driving, and said, "You seem to be very happy."


    "Ah, did I be so obvious?"


    "Humph, what do you think?"


    Naruto scratched his head, his little trick could deceive the two behind, but he couldn''t hide it from Tachibana''s eyes.


    "Then what do you think I am happy about?"


    Ju Zhenye''s eyes turned cold, with a look of contempt, he gestured from the rearview mirror with his eyes to the two girls sitting behind. The two of them were obviously the reason for Naruto to be happy.


    "You guessed it, but it''s not quite right. There is a third reason for my happiness."


    "More?" Tachibana Zhenye was slightly surprised, is there anything she doesn''t know?When did he kidnap another one.


    Now it happened to be a red light, Naruto stopped the car, then turned to stare at Tachibana Chenye¡¯s mature and beautiful~yan pretty face, without blinking, he stared Tachibana Chenye until he blushed and turned his face to Outside the window.


    ''This bastard, he actually treats me...''


    Naruto smiled triumphantly, defeating Tachibana Zhenya, the cold-blooded killer, with only his eyes, and then humming the song "Smiling Proudly", carrying a big, two and three beauties, to the Shinsaibashi shopping street...


    Chapter 47 - The Evil Naruto


    "So tired..."


    Returning to his mansion in Osaka, Naruto collapsed on the tatami. As the most powerful man in the world, Naruto would be tossed to this point. The reason why he was so exhausted was actually to accompany him. A woman is just shopping.


    Naruto can be regarded as fully understanding the power of women shopping, in the past in the Naruto World, he was strong and did not feel that, in this world, he used to go shopping with Fujiko and Yoko mother and daughter, that''s okay, today is true Tired.


    There are three women, one is a cold-blooded female killer, one is the champion of the All-Japan High School Girls Karate Contest Kanto Tournament, and the other is a high school girl student in the second dan of Aikido. The physical strength is definitely better than that of ordinary women. After shopping for an hour and replenishing my energy after dinner, I went shopping for three consecutive hours.


    Naruto was completely defeated by these three women, and Naruto, who had a fairy body, was completely defeated in physical strength.


    "Ala, teacher, I worked hard for you today."


    Naruto reluctantly turned around and turned his face up to the sky, looking helplessly at Xiao Lan, who was smiling Qiao Ran, and said: "You girl, you know that I have worked hard at this time. Why didn''t I think about my hard work when I was shopping just now. what?"


    Xiao Lan blushed embarrassedly. Seeing her beloved teacher lying tiredly on the ground, she felt a little embarrassed. The cute and cute Xiao Lan immediately ran to Naruto''s side and wanted to help him up.


    "what!"


    Naruto was waiting for Xiaolan''s chance to come, and immediately taught Xiaolan what is hungry tiger eating. Naruto turned into a tiger and immediately caught Xiaolan''s cute little sheep.


    "Ah... it''s still more comfortable like this."


    Naruto lay on Xiaolan''s elastic thighs, rubbing his head, feeling the smoothness and elasticity of the 16-year-old girl''s skin.


    So comfortable knee pillow...


    "teacher¡­¡­"


    Xiaolan''s face was flushed, and the girl had never been so taken advantage of by a man in her 16-year-old career. She felt that the monster teacher''s breath was sprayed on her skin, making her whole body itchy.


    "Teacher, how about you coming down... so shy like this..."


    "Hey, don''t make trouble."


    Naruto stretched out his hand and squeezed Xiaolan''s face, and said softly and indulgently, "Let me rest for a while, so tired..."


    "Woo... I''m not a kid..."


    Xiaolan looked down with a flushed face and looked at the man lying on her lap. She seemed to gradually fall asleep. The familiar sentence just now made Xiaolan angry, but also full of a sense of familiarity and memory. In the middle, he made a mistake at school. He squeezed his face like this, and then said in such a fondly, every time, Xiaolan can feel countless tolerance and warmth, although he is still shy, But he couldn''t afford to push him away a little bit.


    Naruto''s breathing gradually became calm, and the familiar smile on his face slowly disappeared after falling asleep. The man who had been busy for a day showed exhaustion, completely different from the impression of him.


    Xiaolan looked at Naruto¡¯s handsome face, and looked at his tiredness that only appears in his sleep. Xiaolan felt heartache for it. She could not touch Naruto¡¯s cheek gently and comb him. Slightly messy blonde hair.


    "Teacher, I''m sorry, I''m too self-willed, I worked hard for you today..."


    16-year-old Xiaolan, 37-year-old Naruto Uzumaki, but at this moment, Xiaolan¡¯s face reveals a trace of motherhood, or a female instinct. Xiaolan seems to be the Virgin Mary at this moment. As for Naruto, his whole body has a soft and attractive power.


    It was the first time that Xiaolan was staring at Naruto''s face at such a close distance. Like other girls, she couldn''t bear to look away anymore, her eyes were as clear as drops of water, and she stared at Naruto''s only handy face.


    ''The teacher is really handsome...ahh...it''s too foul, he''s already over 30 years old, why is my skin better than me?Uh... I really want to pinch... It should be okay, the teacher is asleep now, I will definitely not find out... Hmm...''


    The evil seeds in Xiaolan''s heart began to germinate, she couldn''t help but stretched out the claws of evil, and gradually reached out to Naruto''s foul face.


    Huh!


    Good things were interrupted!


    "Xiao Lan!"


    The brisk and energetic voice, which belongs to the second grade of Gaifang High School Toyama Kazuya, opened the Japanese-style paper door that was not fully appreciated, and what he saw was Naruto lying on Xiaolan¡¯s lap. Xiao Lan lowered her head and stared at Naruto''s face, as if she still stretched out her hand to do something.


    "Shhh!"


    Hearing someone shouting her name, Xiao Lan¡¯s first reaction was to put a finger to her mouth and motion to the other party to speak down, then pointed to Naruto who was lying on her lap, and said: "Teacher, he is resting. It."


    He Ye was stunned for a moment when he saw Naruto and Xiaolan''s scene, and then showed an ambiguous smile, and said in a breath: "You two are really..."


    From the first meeting, Ye and Ye felt that the relationship between the teacher and student was too good. Now, He and Ye can be smart to determine that these two people are definitely the legendary teacher-student relationship.

 465 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 465

    "I, we are not!"


    Xiaolan blushed, lowered her voice and said, wanting to be loud but afraid of arguing Naruto, and dare not to move. The champion of the women''s karate Kanto contest was so embarrassed that she didn''t dare to move at all.


    "Hehe, I have seen it, knee pillow, so close~~"


    "It''s not... It''s just that the teacher is tired and wants to rest!"


    "Because he wants to rest, Xiaolan automatically puts on her knee pillow?" He Ye laughed that was bad.


    "I didn''t take the initiative!" Xiao Lan blushed, and was completely at a disadvantage. I blamed the teacher, she had to make her knee pillow...


    "What happened?"


    It was completely different from the two little girls, and her voice was cold and repelling. When Orange Zhenye heard the movement here, she couldn''t help but come over and take a look.


    "Sister Zhenye, look at the two of them~~" He Ye looked ambiguous and pulled Ju Zhenye over and pointed at Naruto and Xiaolan.


    When Tachibana saw it, her eyes instantly narrowed, her mature and beautiful face showed a terrifying smile, with one hand on her hips, showing that the two little girls, Xiaolan and Heye, can''t be compared to the sum of ten times. The queen''s imposing manner.


    "Oh roar?"


    Ju Zhenye only made two tones, and the effect produced was more effective than what Ye had said before. Xiaolan faced Ju Ye, as if she was born with a weak spirit, lowered her head, and her face became redder. , More and more embarrassed.


    However, Xiao Lan didn¡¯t know that Tachibana¡¯s terrifying expression was not aimed at her, but at the bastard who was still lying on Xiao Lan Da~¡¯s lap. As the world¡¯s No. 1 killer, with the perception that a killer should have And reaction power, Tachibana Zhenya asked herself that she had already noticed the situation just now, and how could Naruto, who is much stronger than her, have not woken up yet, that is to say, this bastard is simply acting!


    An anger emerged in her heart. Tachibana Zhenye took out a coin purse full of coins from her pocket, rounded her arms, and threw the coin purse toward Naruto''s face.


    "what!"


    boom!


    Tachibana Zhenye¡¯s strength is much stronger than Xiaolan. This coin purse can definitely be recognized as a powerful weapon. When Kazuye watched the coin purse fly towards Naruto¡¯s face and screamed, Xiaolan had no time to stop it. The coin purse.


    Naruto woke up at this moment, and before his eyes were fully opened, he caught the coin purse that Tachibana had thrown with all his strength with one hand.


    "You don''t have to be so cruel."


    Naruto stood up, and after returning the coin purse to Tachibana, said helplessly.


    Tachibana Maya put one hand on his waist, passed the index finger of his left hand through the key ring on the coin purse, and rotated the entire coin purse around his fingers, raised his eyebrows, and said playfully, "It seems you should have been Wake up~~"


    Naruto, who was exposed for the bad thing, did not look embarrassed at all. Instead, he stretched out comfortably and said, "I slept so well~~ I wanted to sleep a little longer..."


    Although Xiao Lan is natural, she is not an idiot. At this moment, she understands that Naruto is pretending to sleep to take advantage of her, and her face is suddenly red.


    "Teacher! You are so annoying!!"


    After finishing speaking, she couldn''t bear the shame that broke out in her heart, clutching her flushed face and ran away from this place that made her want to die with shame.


    "Asshole!"


    "Less ~ wolf!"


    Xiaolan was too embarrassed to see people, Naruto simply blocked the door of the bath room, waiting for Xiaolan to come out after taking a shower.


    Click!


    The misty bath ~ The door opened, took a shower, washed away the tired Xiaolan, changed into the cute panda pajamas bought today, and held a bath towel in her hand to wipe her long hair.


    "Lan."


    Xiaolan saw a smile on Naruto''s face for an instant, and then remembered what happened before, her face flushed, and then she snorted angrily, trying to bypass Naruto and return to her room.


    "Xiaolan."


    Naruto yelled again, and at the same time took Xiaolan''s weak but powerful arm.


    "Let go!" Xiao Lan pursed her mouth, with big eyes trying to convey the message "I''m very angry, the consequences are serious" to Naruto.


    "Still angry?"


    "Of course I am angry!" Xiao Lan looked at Naruto with shame, annoyance and helplessness, "The teacher treats me as a fool!"


    "I didn''t treat Xiaolan as an idiot." Naruto could see that Xiaolan was embarrassed to be too angry, so she showed her cheeky characteristics, "It''s just that Xiaolan is too cute and can''t help it. I want to take advantage of Xiaolan."


    "No, don''t say such things!" Xiaolan couldn''t hold it anymore, looking at Naruto with a flushed face, and then shyly avoiding the blue eyes.


    "Then..." Naruto reached an inch and scratched Xiaolan''s ear, "Aren''t you angry?"


    "Actually, I was not angry at all." Xiaolan couldn''t resist Naruto''s gentle offensive, blushing and whispered.


    "Hey?" Naruto''s eyes lit up for an instant, and said, "Will you still enjoy Xiaolan''s knee pillow next time?"


    "Absolutely not!" Xiao Lan yelled, blushing, and at the same time folded her hands into a big cross.


    "Hey... how is this..." Naruto was instantly weak, and her ears and golden retriever were drooping.


    "Huh!" Xiaolan was not fooled this time, "In the future, without my consent, the teacher is not allowed to take advantage of me!" Then she strode towards her room.


    ''Does that mean that you can take advantage as long as you agree?''Naruto''s ears moved, and the place was full of blood and resurrected instantly. Before Xiaolan walked into her room, she shouted: "Xiaolan, the pajamas are so cute!"


    boom!


    Xiaolan was so embarrassed that he fled into her room instantly, locked the door, pulled the collar of her pajamas, touched her hot cheek, and showed a shy smile.


    "The teacher likes..."


    Chapter 48-Naruto in a movie, Japanese Sengoku version of Liang Zhu?


    "You baga!!"


    There are many sayings about morning in different places. For example, Wuhan says that people in Wuhan wake up in a bowl of hot dry noodles in the morning, while people in Guangdong wake up in a cup of morning tea in the morning. As for the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department... But he woke up with a roar from Mikako Sato.


    The camera zooms in...


    The most beautiful policewoman recognized by the Criminal Department of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, Mikako Sato, is now incarnate as a supernatural woman, clutching the collar of the laziest police officer recognized by the Metropolitan Police Department, and throwing him away~~


    ''Miwako''s strength is getting stronger and stronger. I knew she shouldn''t have taught her a long time ago. You can''t live by committing sins~~''


    Naruto was dragged by Miwako and forced to do a circular motion in the air, still couldn''t help but complain about it. There was no way, but it became a habit...


    boom!


    Miwako finally vented enough, and slammed Naruto out abruptly, hit the wall, and smashed the two cabinets to the ground abruptly.


    The single male policemen in the office are constantly wiping the sweat of their foreheads. Although Officer Sato is beautiful, he is recognized as the number one policeman in Tokyo. Basically, as long as the single male policemen in Japan are suitors of Officer Sato, The terrifying force of Officer Sato is not something anyone can bear.


    The so-called woman, who can get out of the hall, the kitchen, and the gums, is the best.

 466 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 466

    The so-called Mikako Sato, who is as quiet as a goddess, and moving like a superwoman with supernatural power, is the best...


    The power of Miwako Sato is also beyond the limits of ordinary people. This throw almost embeds Naruto''s whole body on the wall. Naruto broke free twice, and the whole body fell from the wall, and also brought some lime. .


    Although Miwako Sato had enough vent, she could still tell that she was still angry.


    Naruto fell from the wall and patted the white ash on her body by the way, and before Miwako became angry again, she quickly delivered a paper bag.


    Mikako Sato glanced at the obviously very delicate paper bag and said, "What is this?"


    "I brought you a gift, handmade pewter made in Osaka, and two bottles of Daiginjo."


    Sato Mikako also had a drink, which was not as greedy as Naruto, but even so, hearing the name of the top-notch Daiginjo, Sato Mikako could not help but swallowed his mouth lightly.


    "Don''t think that you can buy me this way!"


    Sato Miwa Koyoshi said verbally, and then joyfully took Naruto''s gift into his arms.


    Although Naruto wanted to complain about Miwako, Naruto decisively gave up this unwise idea for the safety of his life.


    Sato Miwako put the delicate paper bag away, then turned his hands on his hips, turned his face and refused to recognize the person, and immediately became a sense of justice.


    "Don''t think that you can get in here! As a policeman, you skipped work for three days! Did you plead guilty?!"


    Anyway, at this time, what Miwako said was what Naruto said, "I plead guilty, Miwako-sama, you are right."


    Naruto deliberately played with treasures so that he had made up his mind to teach this skipper, Miwako, who almost broke his gong, and finally forced down the laughter that had reached his throat, pretending to be serious: From now on, you will give me a good job!"


    Because he knows that Naruto¡¯s identity is special, it is normal for him not to appear in the Metropolitan Police Department. Originally, if Naruto were to go to Didan for class, Sato Mikako would not be so angry, but who told him not to talk to Mikako. Speaking of it, Miwako also heard that this guy actually went to Osaka for a trip. It was strange that Miwako was not angry, but she would not admit that her anger was also due to not seeing him for three consecutive days.


    "This won''t work..." Naruto scratched his head, his tone full of helplessness.


    "Why, don''t you want to skip work?!" Mikako Sato immediately showed an amazing aura. If Naruto dared to nod or say "yes", she would immediately throw Naruto out of the window and die.


    Naruto held on to his supple blond hair helplessly, with a full expression of helplessness, and said: "This time it''s not a skipping job, it''s a leave. If you want to give a reason, it is to comply with a naughty girl''s request... No, it''s shameless. !"


    The quaint and solemn shrine, behind the tall and ancient torii, two stone lions show a majestic aura, hideous and arrogant.


    "Huh...huh...huh..."


    Urgent and heavy gasps, pale face, showing that the man is in a very bad state. His body was originally black samurai armor. At this time, it has exuded a dark red light, which was infested by his blood. .


    "Onimaru, it''s okay, let''s take a break!"


    The girl who was carried on her back by the man looked at the man''s pale face, her heartache was like a knife twist, and couldn''t help but say in the man''s ear, even if they were facing countless pursuits.


    "No...huh...now...still...not safe yet...can''t stop..."


    Guimaru felt that his body had exceeded the limit he could bear, but he could not stop his steps, because the girl behind him was still in danger at this time.


    Behind him came a violent explosion, messy horseshoes, and a man yelled hysterically.


    "Absolutely can''t let them run away! Give my Highness to catch them, there will be rewards!!"


    "Yes!"


    The frantic man, countless samurai who want to claim credit and get rewards, Onimaru and the girl on his back are facing a huge crisis.


    "Onimaru, let me go and run by yourself, I''m just a burden, I..."


    "Xue Ji! Shut up your mouth!" The man named Guiwan shouted angrily all his life, and abruptly interrupted the words of the girl on his back, "I said! Even if you are a god of death, don''t want to take you away from me! "


    Even in the face of death, the man¡¯s determination has not changed. The girl clasped Onimaru¡¯s neck, tears shed unsuspectingly, no longer saying anything to make the other party abandon her, that was to his share of her unswerving death. The profanity and insult of love.


    Whoosh!


    Onimaru rushed out of the woods with the girl on his back and broke into an ancient shrine. Because of the war, it has been uninhabited for a long time. There are spider webs everywhere in the shrine. It can be foreseen that if this shrine will be in the future for some time Internal decay.


    boom!


    Oni Maru''s body was already beyond the limit. After landing, he was unstable. Both of them fell to the ground. When the crisis came, the pursuit troops behind him had already caught up.


    A handsome man in the lead looked at a man and a woman on the ground with a grim look, pulled out his katana, and pointed proudly at the man who had already stepped on Hirasaka with one foot on the ground.


    "Ghost Maru! I said earlier that Xue Ji belongs to me! I am alone!!"


    "Huh! Jubei, you still like to talk so much!"


    "Whatever you say, Guimaru! Anyway, you are going to die here today, come on! Give him a knife to me!"


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness!"


    A group of warriors have been corrupted by their interests. They have abandoned the Bushido spirit. There is only the vision of themselves being appointed to the ranks, and it is the man''s corpse that paved the road to the ranks.


    "Afraid?"


    Onimaru pulled out his own samurai sword that was already full of gaps, and looked at the dozens of samurai in front of him coldly. The wound that had stopped bleeding just now shed bright red again, and Onimaru''s complexion began to show an abnormal red.


    The girl Xue Ji looked at Guimaru''s bleeding wound, her teeth bit her lip, and looked at the man''s handsome face under the blood-red sunset, she was completely fearless in her heart.


    "Before I met you, my life was waiting for death every day. After meeting you, my life was afraid of losing you. Now, my life is to face life and death with you."


    Xue Ji confessed sincerely, injecting the last strength into Guimaru''s body that had actually reached its limit. A smile appeared on Guimaru''s face, facing a group of wolves and tigers and leopards, he smiled as if looking down the entire world.


    Even if he has amazing talents, what is the point if he can''t get her heart?How lucky he was for three lives, he was able to get along with her. With her, the world is nothing but dust.


    "Kill the wolf!!"


    "Crack! This scene is well filmed! It''s over!"


    The shout of an uncle with thick eyebrows and small eyes instantly broke the atmosphere from the tragic scene just now. Onimaru also put down the incomplete samurai sword in his hand and wiped his own face, revealing that it was actually innocent. s face.


    "Teacher! You did a great job!"


    The angel-like girl Mao Lilan praised her monster teacher''s wonderful performance, and immediately ran to her monster teacher, who can do everything, holding a clean towel.


    Onimaru, actually Naruto Uzumaki, took the towel that Xiaolan handed over, wiped the blood and dust on his head, then put the towel on his head, and took the wretched uncle Kogoro Mori. Handed the towel to "Xue Ji" and began to wipe her "Xue Ji" carefully.


    "Yukihime" enjoys Naruto''s service like a cat. After wiping off her makeup and blood, she reveals a delicate and lovely face. Of course, she is now a popular Japanese idol, Yoko Okino.


    Seeing this, everyone should understand that this is a movie. Naruto looked at the tattered samurai armor, and really felt that he was overspoiled by Yoko.


    Yoko actually wanted her father, that is, herself, as the number one actor in her new movie. Under Yoko¡¯s stalker, Naruto finally compromised under the coquettish offensive of her precious daughter. He even bought the copyright of this movie and became the producer of this movie, that is, the real boss.


    The story of the movie is about a wandering young man named Tamazao Guimaru. When he was wandering to a small country, he met the princess of the small country. She grew up in the palace and her heart was lonely and lonely. The two fell in love at first sight. And fall in love.


    At that time, it was in the era of war, and the country of Izuoya Yuki was attacked by a powerful enemy country. In less than a month, he retreated in a row and retreated to the capital. The enemy''s prince Ito Jubei also liked the beautiful 16 Ye Xueji, offered a condition that unless they marry Sixteen Ye Xueji, their country will be destroyed.


    Before her lover and her country, Shizuye Xueji selfishly chose her lover, and then escaped on her wedding night.

 467 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 467

    How could Ito Jubei endure this humiliation? He personally led the samurai and the army to hunt down Itokuya Yuki and Tamamo Onimaru. In the end, the two battled at the shrine. Jubei Ito was far less powerful than Tamamo Onimaru, but Tamamo Onimaru was seriously injured. , The two finally died together, and Ikuyo Yuki went with Yuzaogimaru in endless sadness and despair.


    If this story is placed in China, it can be said to be very old-fashioned. In fact, it is Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai, along with White Snake, Meng Jiangnv crying on the Great Wall, and Cowherd and Weaver Girl, and they are called the four major love stories, but this is in Japan.


    To put it simply, Tamamo Onimaru played by Naruto is Liang Shanbo, Itoyo Yuki played by Yoko is Zhu Yingtai, and Jubei Ito, played by Osamu Kenzaki, is Ma Wencai.


    Although this story is old, it is indeed very classic. A beautiful and bleak and desperate love story. The love story that has been circulating for thousands of years is really enduring.


    The script can be said to be very good, but in the play, Tamamo Onimaru and Ikuya Yuki¡¯s deep and unswerving love, and Ito Jubei¡¯s almost crazy love and possessiveness for Ikuya Yuki, these are the most Where the actors'' acting skills are tested, the three of them are also absolute protagonists.


    When Naruto saw the script at the time, he was spitting out for a long time, but seeing Yoko''s expectant shining eyes, she couldn''t stand her eye attack, and finally agreed. Today is the third day of booting, because the story is It unfolds in the form of flashbacks. According to the previous setting, if the movie is finished, after Tamamo Onimaru cuts out the stab to kill the wolf, the screen will be completely white, and then return to before Tamamo Onimaru and Ikuyasu Yuki met. , And then tell the story that happened, and finally the poignant ending.


    Naruto carefully wiped off the makeup on Yoko''s face, especially the red blood, then rubbed his daughter''s hair, and said, "Okay, let''s change clothes."


    Chapter 49-Two or three things about the film crew, there are always idiots who don''t have eyes!


    Sixteen Nights Yuki is a princess in the setting of the plot, and she escapes from marriage on the wedding day, which means that she is wearing the wedding day gown, which is extremely gorgeous. It can be said that the costume designer has used all his skills. However, because of this, the whole set of clothes is very heavy, which is not a small burden for girls.


    "Ok."


    Yoko Okino was still immersed in the joy of being able to film with Naruto, and nodded happily, completely turning a blind eye to Kogoro Mouri, ran to the shrine, ready to take a shower, and then changed his heavy costume.


    Xiaolan looked at her teacher with admiration, and said, "Teacher, you are so amazing. I didn''t expect you to perform so well in the exercise!"


    Naruto rolled his eyes, and while taking off the filming armor on his body, he said helplessly: "When I am willing to come and shoot, I would rather go to sleep when I have this time. Really, I am more and more regretful now agreeing to Yoko. Come to make this damn movie."


    "Uh... it''s not that bad to be filming with Yoko-san." Xiaolan''s mouth twitched slightly. In fact, it is something that many people dream of happening when they can film with Yoko Okino. Just look at Kogoro Mori. No, there is no such thing as Naruto, Yoko Okino entangles him to film a scene, but he is still picky when he comes.


    "No wonder it''s not that bad."


    Naruto took off the armor of his upper body, in order to pursue the real effect, so Naruto''s armor is basically made by imitating the armor of the Warring States period. The total weight of the armor is 30 to 40 kilograms, and on this basis, there is also carrying weight. One hundred Yoko still has that gorgeous costume, which weighs more than ten catties. It would have been overworked for ordinary people.


    "If I knew that I actually ran out to act, I would have to laugh at me!"


    Naruto can already imagine that if Feng Fujiko knew about this incident, how long would he be super small by her, maybe he would have to live in the shadow of this incident all his life, Naruto really had to sigh, Life is hard.


    "Fujiko... I seem to have heard of this name..." Xiaolan touched her chin with her hand, "Ah, yes! Isn''t it the same as the one who debuted more than ten years ago, and ended up winning three consecutive years in three years. The trophy for best actress at the Academy Awards, and then mysteriously retired that mysterious actress?!"


    "It''s not her yet."


    "No matter what kind of actress she is, she must be inferior to the beautiful Miss Yoko!"


    Naruto didn''t bother to complain about that wretched uncle. Anyway, he imitated Yoko''s signature last time and gave him a meal. It seems that this wretched uncle should not even know it.


    "Mine Fujiko is Okino Yoko''s godmother."


    Naruto rolled his dead fish eyes to tell the truth that no one knew, which made Kogoro Mouri instantly change a flattering look.


    Had it not been for Xiaolan, Naruto would not even say a word to this wretched uncle. After taking off the heavy armor on his body, he took off the black T-shirt covered with blood and dust on his body, revealing a strong muscle. .


    On the set, actresses are more concerned about it, so they go indoors to change clothes, but when it comes to male actors, they are not so particular about conditions. After all, not all studios can pay attention to conditions. Sometimes they change clothes directly in public. By the way, you can show it. Own meat.


    Naruto was originally a random move, but Xiao Lan instantly covered her face and turned her back.


    "Teacher! Why are you undressing?!"


    "Uh...I''ll change my clothes if they are dirty."


    "Then don''t just take off your clothes here!"


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s like the person being watched is me, I don''t mind, Xiaolan, don''t care about that." He walked toward the sideline where there is mineral water, and walked by Xiaolan''s side. At the time, a bad smile appeared on his face, and his tone was ambiguous.


    "Anyway, I''ll watch it many times in the future. It''s okay for Xiaolan to get used to it earlier."


    Xiaolan''s face was tender, but she couldn''t resist this skinless and faceless sentence, and gave Naruto a stern look, but because of her blushing cheeks, she didn''t have any momentum, but she had endless green charm.


    Naruto chuckled and gave Xiaolan no time to run away. Her body was as slippery as a loach. After a flash, she immediately walked to the place where the mineral water was stored. He picked up a bottle, unscrewed the cap, and poured it directly from the top. Come down.


    No matter when he is a ninja or a killer, Naruto is used to tolerating bad conditions, so Naruto has always been indifferent, pouring a bottle of water from his head, then holding a towel, and wiping his head and body casually , This is over.


    "Give you."


    The voice of the woman spoke with a smell of tobacco. Although Naruto was still bowing his head and his eyes were not open, he knew who this woman was by sniffing, because the whole crew was a smoking woman.


    "Thanks, Huimei."


    Naruto took the clean black T-shirt from the hand of Hoshino Terumi with a cigarette in his mouth, wiped off the water on his head, and replaced it with a hint of redness as the woman looked cold It seems that the effect of Naruto''s nakedness just now doesn''t have no effect on her.


    Hoshino Terumi is one of Yoko Okino¡¯s friends. He formed the Earth Lady Team together four years ago and made his debut. After that, they parted ways. Except that Yoko is the best-developed film and television song, the other three are mainly acting. Although Hoshino Terumi is not as good as Yoko, she is now a well-known first-line actress.


    "It''s nothing." Hoshino''s tone was indifferent and unlike a normal woman, and then said: "Are you too spoiled by Yoko, you would actually make this movie for her."


    "I admit that I dote on Yoko, but why can''t you think that I also made this movie for you?"


    Hoshino Terumi was stunned, and stared at Naruto''s blue eyes for a while, then turned her head, her cheeks flushed a little embarrassingly.


    Hoshino Terumi is not here to visit the class. She is also one of the starring actors in this drama, and she is the second female. Her role is called Ye~Wu. She is a good friend of the princess Sixteen Yasuki who grew up with her. Liuye Xueji¡¯s guard, to put it simply, if Sixteen Nights Xueji was Zhu Yingtai, then Ye~Wu is Yinxin. In the plot, he died in order to get time to escape for Sixteen Nights Xueji and Tamazao Guimaru. , But there seems to be no four or nine in this drama.


    "Mr. Uzumaki, you are so amazing!" The director of this play, Uncle Koto Taketoshi with thick eyebrows and small eyes ran over happily and said: "I didn''t expect you to be so good the first time you acted. You will definitely become a talented actor!"


    "Forget it, Hito." Compared to director Hito''s excitement, Naruto waved his hand without any enthusiasm, and said, "I''m not interested in being an actor. I want to finish the filming of this movie with energy. I want to go home. go to bed."


    "Hehe..." Uncle Kuteng could only wipe the sweat from his forehead and laughed. No way, who told Naruto to be the real boss of this drama?


    "Really, why do a handsome guy like me play such a role!"


    The extremely narcissistic complaint sounded, so that Uncle Koto didn''t care about Naruto''s side. He looked at the actor who complained just now and said, "Nachi, don''t complain, anyway, the role has been decided anyway. "


    Uncle Koto is implying that Tomoshingo, you have signed a contract for this play, and if something goes wrong, you will suffer a lot.


    However, Naruto was not as tactful as Hito, and looked at the disgusting little white face coldly, and said: "Then Tomoko, if you don''t want to act, then get out of here, I don''t lack you as a fellow here!"


    Because the actor was not chosen by Naruto at the beginning, it was inevitable to get some poor guys in, such as this and that Zhijingo, who can be regarded as the popular niche now, but it is the kind who relies on a little white face and is extremely self-conscious. Love is annoying, and Naruto is considering changing to another actor recently.


    That Zhijingo was frustrated, looking at this guy who had robbed the actor who should have belonged to him (he thinks so), he got angry, but Naruto was an investor in this movie and didn''t want to lose this opportunity. That Zhizhengo could only endure this sulking breath, snorted coldly, and ran aside, not knowing what he was doing.


    Naruto sneered disdainfully, his icy blue eyes turned deep and gloomy, and he said to Director Kudo who was wiping sweat beside him.


    "Hiteng, recently I was looking for a few new actors, I want to replace them."


    "Um..." Director Hito was surprised. He was about to change people just after filming. It will have a great impact on the movie. Turning around and looking at Naruto in surprise, he said: "Mr. Uzumaki, you mean Are you serious?"


    "Of course, I don''t like the fact that there are always flies dangling in front of my eyes." Naruto said coldly, that Zhijingo is not a good bird, just a few days after the boot, the woman under 30 in the crew Basically all of them have been molested by him, how could Naruto allow this kind of thing, and it was only a matter of time to replace that Chishingo.


    "Um...Mr. Uzumaki, changing actors right after starting up may have a lot of negative effects on this play."


    "It doesn''t matter, the box office of this movie doesn''t matter to me anyway. This movie is just a gift from me to Yoko. I don''t even care if it goes to the theaters. Don''t worry, Hito, you will The director''s fee will not be less for you."


    "I understand, Mr. Uzumaki." Since Naruto has said so, Hito no longer insists. Originally, Chishingo wanted to borrow his current fame, but since investors don''t care about the box office of this movie, then There is no need to continue to insist on using that Zhizhengo, who called that Zhizhengo is too arrogant, because of his reputation, although everyone did not say, but basically no one in the crew likes this or that Zhizhengo.

 468 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 468

    Speaking of that Chijingo''s role is not too small, this time the male number three, the male number one is Naruto, the male number two, that is, the opposite number one is playing Ito Jubei Kenzaki Osamu, and the male number three is Tomoshingo is the vassal of Ito Jubei. It sounds like the relationship between Itoyo Yuki and Ya~mai. According to Liang Zhu, Ito Jubei is Ma Wencai, and Tomoshingo plays It was Ma Wencai''s book boy, Ma Tong...Naruto thought of this at the beginning, so he didn''t immediately replace that Zhizhengo, just how secretly he would humiliate him for a while.


    I don''t know how this handsome guy would feel when he knew he was a horse uniform?Naruto is looking forward to this scene...


    Chapter 50-Attracting the performance of three girls, the supporting role exists to reflect the strength of the protagonist!


    "Dad~~"


    After taking a shower, Yoko Okino washed away the dust and ran out of the shrine, again ignoring her loyal fan Kogoro Mouri, and directly hanging on Naruto¡¯s body. Naruto didn¡¯t know the girl she had adopted at the time. Is it adopted from an orphanage or a zoo? How can I feel like I have adopted a sloth or a koala?


    Reluctantly nodded Yoko''s forehead. As a father who loves his daughter so much, Naruto can''t pull her off directly.


    "Yoko, will you come down, OK?"


    "No~~"


    In front of Naruto, Yoko Okino is completely a small child, holding Naruto in her arms, just like holding a cute bear doll, very comfortable and cute.


    People in the crew are all used to watching it, so they are not surprised, each doing their own things, and Hoshino Terumi glanced at Naruto with helpless expression, took out a cigarette again and lit it.


    "This is the end of you spoiling her too much, it deserves it."


    The corners of Naruto''s mouth twitched, and he almost couldn''t help throwing the cold-faced black girl directly off the steps of the shrine.


    Is there no more normal girl in this world?!The cold-faced black woman in front of him who is smoking is definitely not a normal person, nor is the one hanging on him. Xiaolan''s strength value is too high. The garden is mainly a nerve problem. Those two from the Metropolitan Police Department... !The girls at Jiang Gutian High School and Jiafang High School are also abnormal. As for the two currently in the United States... they are the best of the best!Naruto is full of calculations. Among the girls he knows, the two words "normal" seem to be only Asami Uchida and Natsue Soimoto, alas...


    Naruto had no choice but to complain, but his baby girl couldn''t understand her father''s mood at all, and she rubbed and rubbed on Naruto''s body.


    In fact, Yoko Okino really liked the script this time, but at the end of the script design, the hero and the heroine had a kiss scene, which was the only kiss scene. Yoko originally wanted to refuse, but later agreed and did not delete the kiss scene. , The only requirement is that the actor is determined by her, so Yoko finally stalked and asked Naruto to accompany her in the movie. Now that her wish has been fulfilled, Yoko is not to say how happy she is.


    "The relationship is so good~~"


    A young female actor with short hair and glasses, who is also the granddaughter of the rice flower shrine host, Taeko Togaki handed Naruto a bottle of mineral water and said with some envy.


    "Dogaki, you don''t need to envy us."


    Naruto twisted the bottle cap and took a sip, then handed it to Yoko, let Yoko take a sip, then smiled and joked about the young female actor in the crew, and said: "If you want children, hurry up and take Shimazaki. Wouldn¡¯t it be enough to make one? Right, Shimazaki!"


    Naruto¡¯s undisguised joking made the pure face of Taeko Dougaki flushed, and the actor Yuji Shimazaki who was mentioned also flushed and scratched his hair embarrassedly. The entire crew was Laughing.


    With a simple appearance and a treacherous heart, Uncle Koto smiled the most exaggeratedly, and patted his blushing assistant on the shoulder, and said, "That''s right, Shimazaki and Dougaki will get married next month. They are waiting for their honeymoon. , Our crew is short of manpower again."


    Naruto didn''t think it was funny enough, and said: "Hiteng, what is there to worry about? They went to spend their honeymoon with two people. When they come back, maybe they will bring three people back. Then the crew will have one more manpower. Right, Dougaki, Shimazaki?"


    Naruto''s skinless and faceless joke made everyone laugh, and the two parties were so embarrassed that they wanted to find a place to sew and get in directly.


    However, in such a beautiful and wonderful time, some people will always come out to spoil the atmosphere.


    "People before marriage look like a flower." The photography assistant Anzai Mamoru, a guy with a serious kidney problem, said in a strange tone: "However, that''s just an illusion."


    Anzai Mamoru, who was disgusting in appearance, temper, and words, immediately destroyed the beautiful and harmonious atmosphere just now.


    Shimazaki Yuji was about to get married. How could he allow someone to say such things? The man who had always been literate suddenly became angry, and rushed forward to give Anzai Mamoru a hard hit.


    "What are you talking about? You bastard!"


    "Forget it, Yuji." Taeko Dougaki didn''t want her fianc¨¦ to cause trouble, and quickly stopped the impulsive Shimazaki Yuji.


    Anzai Moruo looked like a disgusting scum, and deliberately provoke Shimazaki Yuji: "This is just a general theory, and I didn''t specifically refer to you. You don''t need to be so angry."


    Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha...


    When Anzai Mamoru finished speaking, he heard an unpleasant laughter. Anzai Mamoru froze for a moment before saying: "Hahaha, it''s the alarm bell of my watch. It''s a funny sound. It was when I went to the United States last month. I bought it back."


    Anzai Moruo is absolutely annoying in every respect, even the innocent girls like Xiaolan and Yoko can''t help showing disgust.


    Yoko lay on Naruto''s body, waved her small fist, and said angrily: "Dad, you go and teach that pesky guy a lesson, he''s really annoying!"


    "Okay, Yoko, let''s watch Dad perform for you." Naruto also saw that Anzai Mamoru was upset, so he could just follow the boat and show it to his daughter.


    "Hee hee, come on Dad!"


    Naruto''s speed was as fast as a teleport in the eyes of normal people, and instantly stopped Anzai Mamoru who had packed up the camera and was about to leave.


    Anzai Mamoru saw Naruto, the blond man who had been displeased by him, his face sank, and he said, "What are you doing?! Get out of here!"


    Naruto looked at Anzai Mamoru like an ant, and sneered: "Clean your mouth!"


    Snapped!!


    Except for Xiaolan who could barely see a little bit, the others felt that Naruto''s body seemed to sway, and then he made a slap, and then Anzai Mamoru all flew out four or five meters away before he fell. On the ground.


    Pooh!!


    The Anzai Mamoru who fell on the ground spit out a mouthful of blood, with a white tooth in the middle. Naruto can be clearly seen from the redness and swelling of his left cheek and the clear five-fingerprints. The power of that slap just now.


    Naruto looked down at Anzai Mamoru condescendingly, and said, "It seems that your mother didn''t teach you what politeness is. Let me, the teacher of Didan High School, teach you what politeness is."


    "You bastard!!"


    Anzai Moruo yelled, and immediately shook his fist, hitting Naruto''s cheating face.


    "I want to smash your self-righteous face!!" This evaluation is really accurate...


    "Teacher, come on!!"


    Xiao Lan couldn''t help but cheer for her monster teacher beside him like a little fan. Her heartbeat was as fast as when she first saw him fighting. Such beautiful and smooth movements, chic and coherent, but with great strength. , The state of lifting weights lightly is something that Xiaolan can''t reach today.


    When Conan saw Xiaolan staring at Naruto with shining eyes and blushing, he couldn''t help feeling sour, and muttered in a low voice, "It''s better to let him be beaten by the Anxi guard man."


    In Conan''s eyes, Uzumaki Naruto is more annoying than Anzai Moruo.


    Xiaolan¡¯s ears seemed to be equipped with radar, and she immediately moved, catching Conan¡¯s whisper, and turning her face instantly. The yellow sunset in the background seemed to turn into a blood-red color. The blood-red light seemed to be more Unlimited monthly reading is even more terrifying when activated.


    "Conan, what did you just say? Sister Xiaolan didn''t catch it, can you say it again?"


    Conan looked at Xiao Lan with a cold sweat. Although Xiao Lan smiled very softly and beautifully, Conan seemed to be back in the Jurassic. He was not facing a cute and gentle childhood sweetheart, but a terrifying Tyrannosaurus. If you are careless, you will die.


    "I... I said... Brother Naruto will definitely defeat that wretched guy, yes, Brother Naruto will definitely win!"


    "Humph!" Xiaolan snorted, and she let Conan go this time, but after thinking about it, she raised her fist to Conan with a gloomy expression and said, "Don''t be caught by me again. Sorry, Conan, otherwise..."


    boom!


    Hearing is fictitious, seeing is believing, the ancient hard ~ hard blue slate on the ground instantly produced countless cracks under Xiaolan''s iron fist.


    Conan swallowed his saliva and nodded hurriedly. On the cracked bluestone slab, Conan was beaten by Xiaolan as if he had seen his head like a watermelon.


    Seeing Conan nodding, Xiaolan stopped paying attention to Conan, and turned to look at her monster teacher.


    Anzai Shounan can be considered to have two tricks. It is not that he has practiced advanced fighting skills or Israeli fighting, but the moves are very fierce. It should be a skill that has been trained by fighting a lot. There are no moves, just fierce and dare to fight. , Anzai Moruo can also be seen as people who often fight in groups.

 469 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 469

    However, Naruto''s speed is fast enough to avoid pistol bullets at close range. No matter how fast Anzai Moruo is faster, can it be faster than bullets?


    Naruto leaned down, avoiding Anzai''s fist, and then the strength under his feet immediately exploded, accelerating within a very short distance, and a knee hit the Anzai''s chest.


    boom!


    "Oh...Oh..."


    Naruto grasped the power of this blow very well, did not interrupt Anzai Moruo''s bones, but used a unique force technique to make his internal organs suffer a lot of impact, and he has damaged his lungs and heart pulses, causing severe pain. Anzai Mamoru unconsciously retched.


    Naruto squatted down quickly, squatting lower than Makoto Anzai, and then the whole figure ejected like a spring, and the real iron fist was stamped on Makoto Anzai''s chin.


    boom!!


    Poor Anzai Moruo, again withstood Naruto''s heavy punches, with a body of more than 120 kilograms, flew a full five meters away from the ground, and flew out more than ten meters before landing.


    When Naruto swings his fist, he uses his right leg as the force leg, and swings out his right fist. The whole body stretches and stretches to form a slender and powerful arc. If Naruto changes into a red exercise suit, it fits perfectly. Because this punch has a very domineering name.


    L Dragon Fist!!


    Yoko Okino: "Dad is great!"


    Xiaolan: "Teacher...so handsome..."


    Hoshino Terumi: "This guy..."


    The three women with different personalities gave slightly different evaluations, but one thing was the same. They all blushed and looked at the blond figure that attracted everyone''s eyes with beaming eyes.


    Poor Anzai Shounan was beaten by Naruto with a punch, and the jaws below were obviously loosened. It is estimated that the teeth will fall off after two sentences.


    "You guy... I won''t let you go!"


    "is it?"


    Naruto raised his eyebrows and looked at the already miserable Anzai Moruo. Then, he walked slowly to the entrance of the Mihua Shrine, next to one of the stone lions used to suppress evil, and reached out and grabbed the stone lion''s leg.


    Where the stone lion has been placed for many years, the bottom has basically been stuck with the soil below, but Naruto has shown everyone what a monster is and what a real strange power is.


    Boom!


    The stone lion weighing about a ton was lifted over his head by Naruto with one hand. The people who have the instinct to worship the strong are all looking up at Naruto''s figure at this time. As everyone knows, Naruto himself is very strong with today''s power. Not satisfied.


    ''Hey, if there is a chakra, let alone a ton, even 10,000 tons can be lifted, alas, but forget it, now is not the time to sigh.''


    Naruto threw away some self-pity thoughts, holding a huge stone lion weighing a ton, and slowly walked towards Anzai Moruo. When Naruto left, he scattered all his strength instead of focusing on one point, so the bluestone slab on the ground None of them broke.


    "What did you just say? I didn''t hear it. Could you please say it again?"


    The setting sun reflected on Naruto¡¯s face, the salted egg yolk in the sky coated Naruto¡¯s body with a layer of gold, and his eyes were rendered blood red...


    Chapter 51-Weeping Angel, Laughing Angel!


    Anzai Shounan is completely a clown, fighting for his life, such things as strong men breaking his wrists will not happen to Anzai Shounan, seeing Naruto actually lift a stone lion with one hand to him, Anzai Shounan is facing In the fear of death, adrenaline was secreted several times rapidly, and the pain of being injured by Naruto just now seemed to disappear in an instant, and he stumbled and ran away.


    Naruto curled his lips. Anzai Moruo is a clown, he really doesn''t have the mood to "chase and kill" him, it really loses his worth.


    boom!!


    Naruto put the stone lion back to its original position, and the slight tremor from the soles of everyone''s feet made them understand how important the stone lion is, and they also have a new understanding of Naruto''s terrifying power.


    ''Is that guy a normal human?''


    Conan''s mouth twitched and looked at Uzumaki Naruto. He is 185 cm tall and weighs 75 kg. He is relatively tall among the Japanese, but it is just a comparison. There are many people in the sports team who are taller and bigger than Naruto. , But normal humans don''t have his strange power, right? One hand lifts a stone lion weighing a ton.


    "I know who taught Xiaolan''s strange power, this damn thing!''


    Conan secretly slandered Naruto and taught Xiao Lan to become a terrible strange girl, but Xiao Lan looked at Naruto with little stars in both eyes.


    "Teacher, you are so amazing!"


    Naruto took the towel on the floor of Taeko Dougaki, wiped off the dust and dirt on his hands, then squeezed Xiaolan''s face, and said, "You just talk nonsense, if I''m not good, how can I be your teacher? !"


    "Hate, the teacher pinched my face again!"


    "I just squeezed, what can you do with me?" Squeezed again...


    "Woo... the teacher is too bad!"


    Xiao Lan held her face that was squeezed more and more round by Naruto, and looked at Naruto angrily. Naruto smiled at Xiao Lan¡¯s cute reaction. The sweet and beautiful interaction between the two fell on Conan¡¯s In his eyes, it was not a taste, but his fists were quietly clenched.


    ''hateful!How could he be so close, he really treated Xiaolan... damned!At that time, he shouldn''t have the opportunity to take Xiaolan to Osaka. What happened in the two days in Osaka?!''


    Xiaolan was molested by Naruto~ she held her face and lowered her head, but her complexion suddenly changed slightly. She didn''t care about her shyness, she kept groping with her hands on her body, feeling like she was looking for something.


    "What''s the matter, Lan?"


    Xiao Lan raised her head, anxiously about to cry, and said:


    "The crystal pendant the teacher gave me is gone!"


    The crystal pendant that Xiaolan said was the same one that she personally made for Xiaolan at a handicraft shop after dinner in a handicraft shop. The little crystal man, that is Xiaolan''s favorite gift, has been hung around her neck and placed next to her body, even if she is not willing to take it off during the bath, she has lost it now.


    "Don''t worry, Xiaolan, I''ll accompany you to find it, don''t cry, it looks ugly when you cry~~"


    "Ok."


    Xiao Lan nodded, and quickly wiped the corner of her eye.


    "Sister Xiaolan, let me find it for you!" Conan immediately volunteered. Xiaolan was confused and didn''t think too much, so she nodded. Naruto gave Conan a deep look, but he didn''t. I believe this kid would be so kind.


    There are woods near the Mihua Shrine, and the sky is getting darker and darker. It is really not easy to find a crystal pendant that fell on the ground in this place. Naruto and Xiaolan found nothing after searching for more than ten minutes.


    "Cut! It''s just a crystal pendant, I don''t know why Xiaolan cares so much!"


    Conan kicked the nearby grass as if venting, his tone was extremely unhappy. Seeing Xiaolan caring so much about the gifts Naruto gave, Conan saw a moment of depression. The gifts he gave her didn''t even care about Xiaolan.


    "That is¡­¡­"


    Probably because of fate, or the detective''s instinct that was born like a hunting dog, Conan spotted a flash of light in the grass, and immediately ran over and smashed the grass. Sure enough, he found the crystal Xiaolan in the grass.


    After Naruto came to this world, he also learned to sculpt, because of his perfect control of his own power, whether it is engraving, sculpting and other skills, he mastered very quickly, he used the crystal carved Xiaolan to fully depict Xiaolan smiled, although it was dusk now, and still in the mottled shadow of the tree, the crystal pendant still exudes a soft brilliance.


    Even Conan had to admit that Xiaolan was beautiful, but when he thought that this pendant was given to Xiaolan by Naruto, and that Xiaolan cared about this pendant so much, Conan felt jealous.


    Secretly raising his head, Conan found that both Naruto and Xiaolan were looking for the crystal pendant not far away, but did not notice him, he smiled immediately, and the lens emitted an evil light.


    Conan picked up a stone on the ground, placed the crystal pendant on the ground, and then smashed it down.


    Snapped!

 470 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 470

    The crackling sound of the crystal caused Naruto''s attention to divert from the conversation between Chishingo and Anzai Mamoru. He subconsciously looked in the direction of the sound. As a result, he saw the scene of Conan throwing the stone away, squinting dangerously. Opened his eyes.


    Conan didn''t know that his little actions had been completely discovered by Naruto, pretending to be innocent, and said: "Sister Xiaolan, I found it!"


    "Really?" Xiaolan turned her head in surprise and said: "Conan, good job!"


    Xiaolan ran over happily, but what she saw was the crystal pendant that had been torn apart on the ground. Her expression of joy and joy turned pale in an instant, Bei~toothed her lips tightly and resisted her tears. Flow down.


    Conan looked at Xiaolan¡¯s sad face and fully reflected on his mistakes. However, the mistakes he had made are irreparable. Conan personally smashed it, not the bond between Xiaolan and Naruto, but Shinichi Kudo. The relationship with Maori Lan.


    Naruto also rushed over after Xiaolan, and saw the fragmented crystal fragments on the ground. Even if he had guessed the result before, after seeing Xiaolan''s appearance, he couldn''t help but a burst of anger surged in his heart. The innocent Conan cast a sharp eye knife.


    Seeing Xiaolan reaching out to pick up the crystal shards on the ground, Naruto couldn''t help holding Xiaolan''s hand in distress.


    "Well, Lan, since it''s broken, don''t let it go."


    "But... that''s a gift from the teacher." Xiaolan''s tone was already crying. This stupid girl doesn''t care about money, but just cares. This is a gift Naruto gave her. She watched Naruto with her own eyes. For the crystal pendant made by humans, what she cares about is not the light of the crystal, but the heart of Naruto.


    "Okay, idiot."


    Naruto didn¡¯t bother to get angry with Conan¡¯s idiot at this time, lovingly wiped the tears that Xiaolan couldn¡¯t help but shed on her face, and said: ¡°If the pendant is broken, it will be broken. Don¡¯t cut your own hand. , If you like it, we will go to that store another day and I will make another one for you, OK?"


    "Really?!"


    "Of course, Xiaolan, I said that it''s ugly when you cry, so quickly wipe your tears away."


    "what!"


    Xiao Lan yelled unconsciously, wiped her face in panic, then took the handkerchief that Naruto handed over, wiped away the tears from her face, and her pink-tender face couldn''t stand the redness.


    ''All the shameful look just now was seen by the teacher, ooh...Hasgarh~~''


    "Stupid girl..." Naruto looked at Xiaolan''s blushing face tenderly, and said: "Then make an appointment. Go there again another day, I will make you a pendant exactly the same."


    "Well, thank you teacher." Xiaolan smiled again on her face, then looked at the debris on the ground, and said: "Teacher, I want to collect those debris, okay?"


    "Why do you want those pieces?"


    Xiaolan''s expression was a bit twisted, she lowered her head, shyly playing with her clothes corner, and said: "I will take those pieces into amulets and take them with me. I believe the teacher will bless me good luck."


    ''How do I vaguely remember where I seem to have seen such a bridge?''


    The corners of Naruto''s eyes twitched slightly, but looking at Xiaolan''s shy and expectant look, she couldn''t bear to brush her mind, so she nodded.


    "Whatever you like, Lan."


    "I knew the teacher was the best." Xiaolan, who was feeling light rain and clearer again, took Naruto''s arm happily, a 16-year-old girl.


    "You..." Naruto squeezed Xiaolan''s nose helplessly, feeling that this gentle girl was gradually being influenced by naughty girls like Yoko, Kazuo, Yuanzi, and Qingzi. Recently, she has become more and more naughty. .


    Naruto was overwhelmed with helplessness, Xiao Lan smiled happily, and the two walked out of the twilight woods arm in arm. Conan had been completely forgotten by them.


    Conan clenched his fists tightly, watching the joy and sweetness that Xiaolan showed when facing Naruto, and the pain in his heart was like a knife twist. Why is Xiaolan so happy with him, and when I was with me ¡­Is it true that Xiaolan...no... Xiaolan must like me, as long as I can grow bigger!As long as I can change back to the original, it will do!


    The mentally tough Conan shook his head and threw the thought that shouldn''t have appeared out of his head, but he couldn''t ignore the colic in his heart.


    Conan ended up just being a villain in vain. Xiaolan liked Naruto not because of a crystal pendant. Even if he smashed the crystal pendant that Xiaolan cherished, he was eventually used by Naruto to create another blatant go with Xiaolan. A chance to date in Ginza, Edogawa Conan is still too tender after all.


    Dao is one foot high, magic is one foot high, Naruto is one meter high...


    Chapter 52-Lively night, restless night!


    "Cheers!"


    At night, in a small Japanese-style hotel near the Rice Flower Shrine, compared to ParkHyattTokyo in Shinjuku, this hotel is probably not as good as a room in ParkHyattTokyo, but the atmosphere is full of enthusiasm.


    Without the annoying guy Anzai Moruo, the narcissistic idiot that Zhijingo also ran to the big hotel and did not want to live in this small hotel. The rest of the people, mostly people with hearty personalities, were together in the hotel room. Drinking, eating delicious snacks, and spanking while drinking, the atmosphere is really good.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Naruto drank a glass of Japanese sake, although the degree is not as high as Erguotou, but because it is made with hard water, the taste is clear, which is very good.


    Director Hito was already drunk and said, "I didn''t expect Mr. Uzumaki to drink so well."


    "Yiteng, I am a full drunkard, if you fight for alcohol, I will not lose to you."


    As Naruto said, he poured himself a glass of sake. Speaking of it, Naruto had already drunk two bottles here, and Hito was now struggling with the second bottle, and the others were similar to Hito.


    By the way, among the male creatures present, apart from Conan, there is only Yuji Shimazaki who does not drink alcohol. This kid is a well-known honest child in the crew, who does not drink alcohol or alcohol, and has an introvert personality. People''s greatest joy these days is to bully the honest boy Shimazaki Yuji.


    And the only woman present who was drinking was Hoshino Terumi. Yoko always doesn''t drink alcohol. Xiaolan is not yet old. Taeko Togaki is prone to drunkenness after drinking too much, so she doesn''t drink all of them.


    Hoshino Terumi was sitting and drinking by herself, and she didn''t participate in everyone''s topics. She was cold and cold.


    "By the way, Shimazaki, you really don''t drink any alcohol?"


    Naruto put down his glass and ate the delicious sashimi. Although it is not fatter than the high-end shamisen, it is a river fish caught from a nearby mountain stream. It is definitely fresher than any salmon. At the same time, he is joking with his handsome and introverted little drama. .


    Shimazaki Yuji scratched his head a little embarrassedly. Uncle Koto put down his chopsticks and laughed loudly and said, "Mr. Uzumaki, don''t force Shimazaki. This kid blushes when he drinks and drinks two glasses. It fell."


    Shimazaki Yuji has been following Director Kudo for several years. Uncle Kudo also likes this humble, low-key and very smart young man very much, so he is willing to take him and knows a lot about Yuji Shimazaki.


    "Huh? Blushing after drinking? There is such a simple male creature in this world? In this case, I want to drink him even more."


    Naruto¡¯s words made the honest child Shimazaki blush, and everyone else laughed unscrupulously. Taeko Dougaki looked at her honest fiance with a smile on her face, secretly looking forward to a happy life after marriage.


    "Speaking of speaking, this kid Shimazaki has been so shy since the first meeting, but I didn''t expect that he would start so quickly, and he quietly chased Taeko, but when we knew they were already prepared married."


    "It seems that Shimazaki is an actionist. He is silent, but he hasn''t done anything less." Naruto is naturally suitable for a lively atmosphere. A sentence made Shimazaki Yuji and Taeko Dougaki blush. The atmosphere became more lively as a result.


    The crowd continued to target the topical muzzle at Yuji Shimazaki and Taeko Dougaki, the young couple who were about to join, and kept asking them where the wedding was going to be held, what kind of wedding banquet was made, and when they were planning to have children. Both parties are like cooked crabs.


    "Speaking of weddings..."


    Yoko Okino put down the glass, turned to look at the man next to him, and said, "Dad, I never seem to have seen the wedding photos of you and mom? Didn''t you take them?"


    Yoko Okino¡¯s words were originally curiosity, and the target of everyone¡¯s attack was instantly transferred from the young couple over there to Naruto, but because Naruto is the big boss of this movie, no one dared to say it directly, but that Two words are written in the eyes.


    Gossip!


    Naruto rolled his eyes and rolled over everyone present, then rubbed the head of the stinky girl who was causing him trouble, and said, "It''s not that I didn''t shoot, but the baking of cookies when you were a kid burned the house. The wedding photos and the negatives burned out together."


    "Huh? No?!"


    It was really the first time Yoko Okino heard about this. A cold sweat broke down on her face, and then she was a little disappointed, saying, "Mom is so beautiful, she must look good in a wedding dress, I really want to see..."


    ''This girl is still so innocent and so cheating~~''


    Naruto thought badly in his heart, watching her baby girl fall into a psychological trauma mode, full of self-blame and disappointment, and finally couldn''t help laughing.

 471 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 471

    "Stupid girl, I lied to you!"


    "Ha! Dad lied to me again, hate it!!"


    "Okay, okay, I won''t tease you." Naruto calmed the cat with fried fur, drank a sip, and said in the eyes of a group of people, "Actually, Fujiko and I didn''t take wedding photos at all. , There is no wedding banquet, and, in fact, Fujiko and I have not received the certificate yet."


    "Huh? You and your mother are not married yet?!"


    Yoko Okino couldn''t help but cried out in shock. In his opinion, the appearance of a talented girl is a perfect combination of a golden boy and a jade girl. For so many years, parents who have been loving and loving have not yet received the certificate?!How can Yoko Okino believe this?!


    "Yes, Fujiko and I didn''t want to receive the certificate, so there was no ceremony when we were together."


    Neither Naruto nor Mine Fujiko are unfettered people, so when they were together, they didn''t get the certificate. They just had a meal with Lupin, Dimension Daisuke and the others, and it was all right after drinking some wine.


    Feng Fujiko is an uncontrolled wild cat. If he gets the certificate, he will form a cage. Although he can lock Feng Fujiko tightly by his side, he will also grind the cat''s paws and teeth. If it''s gone, Fujiko Mine definitely has the attributes of a very deep good wife and mother, but once she really gives up everything for love, her original aura and enchantment will disappear. Naruto doesn''t want a peak without aura. No two sons, so he would rather her be a wild cat out of his control, running around in the world to cause trouble, than she would stay at home obediently and be a good wife and a good mother.


    Feng Fujiko also understood this at the beginning, Naruto''s decision also broke her last defense, in fact, there is one thing that even Naruto didn''t know.In fact, Feng Fujiko used some means to obtain both the United States and Japan internationally. On the US ID, she was called Mine Fujiko, and on the Japanese ID, she was called Uzumaki Fujiko.


    Ms. Uzumaki Fujiko is 35 years old. She has an ID card, a legitimate job, medical insurance, social insurance, a driver¡¯s license, 14 years of taxation records, entry and exit certificates, birth records, private real estate, and a normal adult needs to own She owns all of the things, and Ms. Uzumaki Fujiko is actually just a virtual character created out of thin air by Feng Fujiko in the United States.


    The network can do many things.


    The atmosphere seemed to have cooled down for a while, but with Naruto, the warm-up king, there would be no such thing as cold-spots. Before the atmosphere had completely subsided, Naruto¡¯s jokes with meat made a group of people lively again. .


    No one noticed that Taeko Dougaki''s face suddenly became gloomy, and no one noticed the flash of light in Yoko Okino''s eyes...


    After drinking, a group of men were all drunk. After Moori Kogoro was drunk, he was still holding the cushion on the ground and shouting Miss Yoko or something, which made Xiaolan unable to bear before Naruto drew his sword. Zimmer slipped out his wretched dad and threw it into a guest room, letting him dream.


    The more they drank there, the more crowded they were. Taeko Dougaki ran out because of something. Xiaolan, Terumi and Yoko hid in the next room, and Naruto and Conan naturally followed.


    Conan sits on the window and dresses deeply, Naruto and Hoshino Terumi are sitting on the tatami, playing online games, while Xiaolan and Yoko are discussing makeup.


    "Xiao Lan is still so young, she doesn''t need too much makeup."


    "really?"


    "Of course it is true. If you put on too much foundation, it will conceal the beauty of Xiaolan." Yoko Okino looks like an expert. In fact, it has been taught by Feng Fujiko, who has been in the entertainment industry for many years. Makeup and maintenance definitely have their own way.


    "Actually, girls of Xiaolan''s age are the most beautiful as long as they are naturally beautiful. They don''t need makeup or anything, but the usual maintenance can''t be less. A woman''s puberty only lasts until the age of 20, from the age of 20, Women begin to age slowly, and if they don¡¯t take good care of them, it¡¯s too late to regret at the age of thirty."


    "Hmm."


    Makeup, shopping, men, these are the eternal topics of women, whether it is a 16-year-old active female high school student, or a 21-year-old Japanese popular idol, Xiaolan has the guidance of a master, Yoko Okino, plus the women themselves. With this talent, I quickly learned some basic maintenance tips.


    "Hey, Shimazaki!"


    Uncle Koto, who was still drinking in the next room, shouted through the window to Shimazaki who was going for a walk outside: "Buy me a pack of cigarettes by the way!"


    "understood."


    Shimazaki Yuji is an honest boy, and if he wants to become Naruto, he must say "get the money"!


    Uncle Koto''s voice seemed to make Yoko Okino''s eyes brighten. Although it was already night, she still said vigorously, "Hey, Lanchan, do you want to go shopping at a convenience store together?"


    Xiao Lan turned to look at the wall clock on the wall. Now it was 9:45 in the evening, so Xiao Lan couldn''t help but hesitate.


    "But wouldn''t it be so good for idols to go out at night?"


    "No problem, as long as you change your hair style and then change your clothes, you won''t be recognized."


    "OK then."


    The two girls reached an agreement within a few seconds. Naruto secretly turned off the game console and was about to slip away from the door. Yoko instantly stopped him.


    "Dad, where do you want to go?"


    "Um... Yoko, I''ll go to the toilet."


    "Then hurry up, Xiaolan and I are going to the convenience store to buy things. Dad will go with us, Huimei, do you want to go with us?"


    Hoshino Terumi stood up from the tatami, relieved the numbness of her legs caused by sitting for a long time, and said, "Well, I have run out of cigarettes anyway."


    "Huimei, don''t smoke so much, it''s bad for your health."


    "I know, let''s take care of yourself." Although only two years older than Yoko, Hoshino Terumi is obviously much more mature than Okino Yoko. She stretched out her hand and squeezed Yoko''s cheek, which caused Yoko to treat her friend. Sorrowful.


    "Hey... I didn''t seem to say to accompany you."


    Hoshino Terumi embraced her arms, indifferent and unrestrained that an average woman would not have, and said, "It is a man''s responsibility to protect a woman."


    ''Are you also a woman?Your appearance always reminds me of that kid Shikamaru, I thought you were my buddy.''Naruto''s mouth twitched wildly, and he spit in his heart. Hoshino Terumi is one of the few women who can make him flatter, because this woman can''t get in.


    "Dad, you won''t let your lovely daughter take to the street alone."


    Yoko Okino dazzled Naruto madly, her beautiful eyes shining with countless little stars, and the shining light blinded Naruto''s 24K titanium alloy dog ??eyes.


    ''Where are you cute?!''


    Seeing that Xiaolan also meant to speak, Naruto couldn''t help but stretched out his hand and signaled Xiaolan to go without saying, "Okay, I know, it is a teacher''s responsibility to take care of my students. I give up and you three change clothes soon Right."


    Naruto said helplessly, and then slid Conan out of the room. If the Reaper elementary school wasn''t there, Naruto would have to stay stubbornly to watch them change clothes, but... definitely can''t let the Reaper elementary school take advantage of it.


    Fortunately, the speed of the three girls changing clothes is very fast, so that Naruto doesn''t have to face the Reaper pupil all the time, and when the three of them changed clothes and appeared, Naruto was really surprised.


    Xiao Lan is wearing a light blue dress, kicking a pair of four-centimeter high heels for ladies, a red string is hung around her neck, and a jade pendant is tied. This look is jointly created by Yoko Okino and Terumi Hoshino. From a girl''s high school student to a delicate and elegant woman.


    Yoko''s dress is sporty, with a green T-shirt and khaki trousers. The sleeves of a sweater are draped over her body. The sleeves are knotted around her neck. She wears a blue peaked cap and she wants to go out. Dress like sports.


    The coolest thing is Hoshino Terumi. Compared to before, she simply put a black leather coat on her shoulders as a cloak, a white peaked cap on her head, and the last one in her mouth. Smoke, leaning against the door frame, is so cool.


    "Let''s go, Dad!"


    Yoko affectionately took Naruto''s arm, one man and three women, took a giant child with him, and embarked on the journey...


    Actually just go to the convenience store to buy things...


    Chapter 53-The most beautiful starlight in the middle of the night!


    "As a result, Terumi and I were not recognized, but we forgot to put makeup on my dad."


    Yoko Okino carrying a bag of snacks, walking on the silent night road, pouting her mouth, the expression on her cute and beautiful face was extremely dissatisfied, it seemed that something bad had happened just now.


    Xiaolan and Huimei were helpless, and they felt speechless and funny when they thought of what happened just now.


    Just now I went to the convenience store to buy snacks. Yoko and Terumi changed their clothes so that they could not be recognized. The two of them were indeed not recognized because the convenience store clerk was a 20-year-old girl. They walked in The convenience store had been staring at Naruto from that moment, but when they checked out, they also stared at Naruto because of a nympho. They miscalculated twice, making Naruto laugh and cry and Yoko was depressed.


    Naruto was holding a bag of soda in his hand, which was also the last thing in the thing I just bought. He scratched his head with one hand, and said with a very helpless look, "It''s not my fault to be too handsome. what."


    "Dad, I haven''t found you so cheeky before."

 472 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 472

    "That''s because your observation skills are too bad, you have to practice hard when you go back."


    Naruto is not ashamed at all, but feels arrogant. If his face is not thick enough, how can he come and go freely among so many women, and have fun?


    Yoko Okino pursed her mouth in annoyance, she was just an awkward child.


    Naruto looked at Yoko who would never grow up amused (although he and Fujiko deliberately did it), Hoshino Terumi also smiled helplessly, unable to complain to her innocent friend and took it out of the cigarette case. A cigarette is in his mouth, about to ignite...


    "You go first, I forgot to buy a lighter."


    "Huimei, if you have a lighter, can you just ask someone to borrow it?"


    "I''m not used to sharing lighters with others." It''s just a personal habit.


    "Then stop smoking, smoking too much is bad for your health." Yoko took the opportunity to persuade her friends to quit smoking.


    Hoshino Terumi''s mouth twitched slightly, where is it so easy to quit smoking?Even if he knew that Yoko was doing it for her own good, Terumi still didn''t know how to complain about Yoko''s natural stupidity.


    "Forget it, Xiaolan, you go home with Yoko first, and I''ll accompany Huimei to buy a lighter."


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Terumi originally wanted to say "no need", but seeing the man''s profile, she swallowed half of the words back for some reason.


    "Xiaolan, watch Yoko carefully and don''t let her run around."


    Although Xiaolan is 16 years old and Yoko is 21 years old, Naruto is still more assured of Xiaolan, gentle and considerate, and powerful. Compared with the young child, Xiaolan is much more reliable.


    "Don''t worry, teacher!" Xiao Lan made a gesture that was completely inconsistent with the temperament of her dress now, raising her arm to reveal a little white mouse.


    "Humph!" Yoko snorted coldly, telling her father, "Yoko is very upset, the consequences are very serious."


    "Okay, don''t make a small temper."


    Naruto squeezed Yoko''s face helplessly and said, "Will you sleep with you today?"


    "No regrets!"


    The speed of Yoko''s promise made Naruto deeply doubt whether he was being tricked by his daughter, but looking at Yoko Yiai Yixi, how she looked at her pretty face, she couldn''t help but nodded in the end.


    "No regrets."


    Too lazy to look at Yoko''s triumphant expression, lest he would be pissed to death before he ran out of money, Naruto turned to Xiaolan, took out something from his waist, and gave it to Xiaolan.


    "Lan, this is for you."


    The thing was cold, it was supposed to be metal, and it was quite heavy. Xiao Lan was embarrassed when she saw the thing clearly.


    "Teacher, it''s less than ten minutes. You don''t need to give me a pistol."


    The thing Naruto gave to Xiaolan was his gun in the Metropolitan Police Department. The black gun body made Xiaolan feel speechless.


    "Idiot, this gun has no bullets, it just gives you courage." Naruto looked at Xiaolan, and said, "Although your strength is good, in fact, you can only fight against others in the game. I''m afraid you will be too scared to move when you meet a real enemy, so I will give you a gun to be bold."


    Although Xiaolan wanted to say, "It''s only ten minutes away, and I won''t encounter robbers," she couldn''t resist Naruto''s concern after all, so she took the pistol and nodded slightly.


    "You really can deal with women."


    When turning around and walking towards the convenience store again, Hoshino Terumi couldn''t help but say this to Naruto next to her. After seeing him in a few words, Yoko and Xiaolan could be ashamed and happy. Terumi had to Admit that, besides the appearance and amazing talents that this man can attract countless women, his emotional intelligence is really too high, so he can easily deal with so many women.


    "Are you complimenting me?"


    Naruto turned his head and glanced at Hoshino Terumi, and felt that this cold-faced black woman didn''t seem to be saying something nice.


    "It''s up to you to understand."


    Hoshino Terumi turned her head away and gave Naruto a beautiful back of her head, actually trying to hide the small heartbeat speed when she saw his eyes.


    Naruto scratched his head helplessly, and Hoshino Terumi was really hard to deal with a woman who couldn''t get in.


    While Naruto was considering how to find the topic, Hoshino Terumi took the initiative to speak to him, turned her head, glanced at Naruto''s profile face under the street lamp, and said, "May I ask you a question?"


    "Just ask."


    "How many women do you have?"


    "amount¡­¡­"


    Unexpectedly, Hoshino Terumi would ask so directly, Naruto twitched the corners of his mouth in embarrassment, and didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    Seeing Naruto¡¯s hesitant look, Hoshino Terumi felt a little angry. Although she knew how many women there were and had nothing to do with her, she was a little tight in her chest, and there was a crack in her indifferent face. She said, "I find it difficult to answer. Never mind!"


    "Hey, don''t be so angry!"


    Naruto was a bit grateful that his body''s reaction was faster than his brain. Before he figured out how to answer, his body had already reacted instinctively and grabbed Hoshino''s delicate arm.


    Naruto is not a fool. He can feel how Hoshino Terumi feels about herself, but I don¡¯t know why, this woman always maintains an attitude towards herself, always not far away, Naruto wants to get close to her. difficult.Seeing Hoshino Terumi''s angry and disappointed face, Naruto only felt extremely pity in his heart.


    "Do you really care about the answer to this question?"


    Hoshino Terumi is a girl after all, even though she is usually cool and self-assured, she can''t help but blush at this time, whispering: "I don''t want to know that much..."


    Naruto couldn''t help but hugged Hoshino Terumi''s body. Although this woman was two years older than Yoko, her body seemed to be thinner, and she didn''t know if she was born with a thin skeleton. She was so thin, except for the fragrance of a girl. , With the smell of tobacco, which is very special.


    "Actually, I don''t really remember how many women I have," Naruto said, irritating Hoshino Terumi, and then another sentence that made this handsome woman blush instantly.


    "But how about adding one more today?"


    Hoshino Terumi blushed for a while, and then the dryness on her face gradually decreased, and Naruto returned to the indifferent and unrestrained appearance that Naruto used to see her, but it seemed a little different. Her black pearl-like eyes were like stars in the sky. Generally shiny.


    "How many women do you have?"


    "I really haven''t counted this, I can only tell you a lot, and there will be more in the future."


    "Then do you love them?"


    "Love."


    "Do you love me?"


    "I like you." I just haven''t fallen in love with...


    "Ah..." Huimei sighed lightly, feeling a little frustrated and a little happy, and finally turned into a bitter smile, "You man is so cunning that you only give me this answer, but there is no way, because I I''m already in love with you."


    Although Hoshino Terumi is seemingly indifferent and doesn''t care about anything, she actually suppresses all her enthusiasm~ In my heart, she and Gaara are the same type of people. Indifference is only the appearance and is born. Gaara is right. Sacrifice, just like Hoshino Terumi to Naruto.


    "I''m sorry." Naruto lowered his head, regardless of Hoshino Terumi''s dodge look, kissed her tobacco-scented mouth~lip, "I will try to fall in love with you..."


    "Do you really...would like a woman like me?" She smoked and drank, compared to Yoko who was still innocent four years after her debut, she really has no confidence.

 473 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 473

    "You are beautiful, aren''t you? And, you''re still a virgin, I can see that."


    Smoking and drinking is not a big sin, right? Naruto himself is an alcoholic. Why can men drink and women can''t?Moreover, Hoshino Terumi is definitely one of the most beautiful smoking women in the world.


    Hoshino Terumi smiled, smiling like the most beautiful star in the middle of the night, just like her name, and she took the initiative to give her lips with smoke.


    Many men don''t like women who smoke, but Naruto doesn''t mind at all, tasting the sweetness of Terumi''s mouth with a hint of bitterness.


    "Can I ask you one more question?"


    "ask."


    "Do you love Yoko?"


    "Love."


    "Will you marry her?"


    Naruto was startled, looking at Hoshino Terumi''s non-joking eyes, he had to sigh,''Women really shouldn''t be too smart'', and smiled bitterly: "Is Yoko and I so obvious?"


    A faint look of disdain flashed across Hoshino Terumi¡¯s face, and said, "Do you think I am a fool? The relationship between you has already surpassed the feelings of father and daughter. The way Yoko looks at you is not just right. His father¡¯s attachment and worship, even if Yoko is a talented actor, some casual expressions cannot deceive anyone."


    "Did anyone say you are too smart, Terumi?"


    "It''s you too..."


    "Don''t go too far!"


    Before Hoshino finished speaking, she was interrupted by a voice in the dark...


    Chapter 54-Self-defense, murder, acquittal, justice for your mother!


    Naruto and Hoshino Terumi are both people with very high IQs, so they immediately heard that the voice just now belonged to Taeko Dougaki, a delicate female actor who is about to get married.


    Naruto was just joining in the fun, while Hoshino Terumi was kind enough to think that his colleagues on the crew should not ignore things. The two looked at each other and ran towards the place where the sound came from.


    The two of them gradually approached the place where the sound came from, Rice Flower Shrine, and the noise they heard became louder.


    "Don''t think about it! Taeko will never help you with this kind of thing!"


    Because everyone is familiar with each other, Naruto and he heard that this voice with a strong anger is the simple little drama of the crew, Taeko Togaki''s fiance, Yuji Shimazaki.


    It sounded like Taeko Dougaki and Yuji Shimazaki had a dispute with someone. Both Naruto and Terumi Hoshino felt that they should look at the situation first, and then immediately lurked in the small woods near the Rice Flower Shrine.


    There are a lot of grasses in the small woods. These grasses have caused a lot of trouble for Xiaolan to find her crystal pendant. But at this time, these tall grasses, plus the cover of night, are enough for Naruto and Hoshino Terumi. Hiding together and peeping... ahem, no, it''s an observation.


    Tonight, according to the lunar calendar, it is exactly fifteen. The moonlight in the sky is bright. Through the bright moonlight, you can see Yuji Shimazaki and Taeko Dougaki standing in the open space in front of the shrine, and the opposite of them is From the outside, he knew that he was not a good person.


    Shimazaki Yuji guarded her fianc¨¦e behind her, and Teoko Dougaki''s body trembled slightly, and her unfocused eyes showed that she was terrified and blamed herself.


    Shimazaki Yuji glanced distressedly at Taeko Dougaki, then looked at Anzai Mamoru angrily and indifferently, and said, "You bastard! Get out of here!!"


    Anzai Moruo was beaten severely by Naruto before. His face now looks very embarrassed. Naruto''s face is swollen, and Naruto''s teeth are also knocked out, so his speech is a little leaky.


    "Humph! Brat, don''t be a hero! Do you think that woman is a good person?! I tell you, she just played crazy with us, and she was in this place eight years ago, this Rice Flower Shrine, the person who caused the artifacts of this shrine to be stolen is the woman behind you!"


    Anzai Mamoru had a sinister expression of the evil he had done eight years ago, Shimazaki Yuji had a shocked expression, and Naruto and Hoshino Terumi, who were hiding in the grass and heard all this, also looked surprised.


    Eight years ago, when Taeko Dougaki was still in high school, his parents died in an accident. So far, he and his grandfather depended on each other. Because his parents died early and his grandfather was old, Taeko Dougaki lacked discipline and met. Help friends with dogs and dogs, including this Anzai Mamoru.


    At first Taeko Dougaki accidentally leaked the fact that the shrine in his home had a sacred artifact, and the artifact was stolen. The person in charge of guarding the artifact also committed suicide because of self-blame. Taeko Dougaki was very afraid, guilty and painful because of this. , This matter is also her haze for many years.


    Unexpectedly, many years later, when Taeko Dougaki had a new life and was about to step into the palace of a happy marriage, Mamoru Anzai appeared in front of her again, and blackmailed him with what he had done in the past.


    Taeko Dougaki did not dare to look at Shimazaki Yuji''s eyes. She was afraid that he would see her dirty past. She loved her fiance deeply. If he abandons herself, Taeko Dougaki''s life will never be again. There are any colors.


    Naruto, who was hiding in the grass, pinched his chin, nodded, and whispered: "No wonder that the theft case eight years ago has not been able to find any clues. It turns out that there is an inner ghost. No wonder."


    "Is it time to talk about this?"


    Hoshino Terumi secretly glanced at Naruto, and whispered: "What do you think should be done now? Although Taeko is wrong, but looking at her eyes, she is definitely living in pain and guilt over the years. You never See her being threatened by the scumbag Anzai Moruo?!"


    "Hmph, this...Look again, I am looking forward to the next development."


    Naruto was deliberately unable to escape, and the conversation over there continued.


    Anzai Mamoru triumphantly looked at Taeko Dougaki with a pale face, while Yuji Shimazaki''s face was gloomy, and continued: "How about, brat, can''t accept the reality, but your woman has killed a human being. !"


    Taeko Dougaki shrank almost completely behind Yuji Shimazaki, her face was terribly pale, and she had bit her lips.


    Anzai Mamoru felt that he had grasped Taeko Dougaki''s handle, and said with a smug and sinister face: "If I don''t want me to tell the story of the year, I will help me steal the golden-haired Ferrari. Otherwise, hum... "


    Anzai Moruo probably also knew that Taeko Dougaki and Yuji Shimazaki would not have too much money. His goal was actually Naruto¡¯s red Ferrari F50 worth hundreds of thousands of dollars. Even if it was second-hand, it would be sold. Can earn tens of millions of yen.


    "Ferrari?"


    Hoshino''s beautiful brows jumped, and he subconsciously looked at the man beside him who had a brilliant smile, who was completely demonized, "You don''t seem to know what it means to not show money."


    "Hmph, what''s wrong with me just like revealing my wealth? If you think about my car, you have to see if he has that fate!"


    After hearing his murderous words, Hoshino Terumi couldn''t help feeling a chill behind her back. She already understood the fate of Anzai Moruo, a scumbag. Unexpectedly, Hoshino Terumi, who was born in a society under the rule of law, did not feel uncomfortable. On the contrary, the end of the scumbag of Anzai Mamoru would only make her feel happy.


    Maybe I am not a normal woman...


    Shimazaki Yuji kept his face gloomy and did not speak, and Taeko Dougaki''s heart became heavier and colder. When Hoshino Terumi couldn''t stand it and couldn''t help but rush out, Shimazaki finally said Shocking words came out.


    "I don''t care what Taeko did before! Anyway, she is my wife now, and I don''t allow anyone to hurt my wife! Go to hell, Anzai!!!"


    Shimazaki Yuji exploded, punching fiercely at the shocked Moruo Anzai. Moruo Anzai was also a little frightened. He didn''t expect this guy who is usually the only one to actually dare to do it, and his eyes are so cold.


    boom!


    The well-deserved Anzai Mamoru was beaten by Naruto in the evening, and now he has not recovered from his injuries, and was punched to the ground by Shimazaki Yuji.


    Honest people also have temperaments. The more talkative honest people in ordinary times, once it erupts, it is unimaginable terror. Shimazaki Yuji did not die in silence, but chose to erupt in silence.


    "Yuji..." Taeko Dougaki looked at her fianc¨¦ in shock, with strong happiness emerging in her heart.


    Shimazaki Yuji is definitely not a person who will let his woman be bullied. Although he is usually a bit too honest, but now this outbreak makes Naruto have a very good view of this kid.


    "You hateful kid!!"


    Anzai Moruo got up with a grim look, and then flew at Yuji Shimazaki like a beast.


    Although Anzai Mamoru had injuries on his body, he had been a gangster for many years, and his fighting skills were still top-notch. The two of you came and went, Shimazaki Yuji slapped Anzai Mamoru slap, and Anzai Mamoru immediately responded with a fist. Zhangfa melee.


    Shimazaki Yuji and Anzai Mamoru grabbed each other''s hands with both hands and constantly wrestled. It was a brute force competition.


    Taeko Dougaki wiped away her tears, and immediately rushed to his fianc¨¦, then grabbed Anzai''s arm, opened her mouth, and bit down hard.

 474 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 474

    "Ah! You damn woman!!"


    Anzai Mamoru almost bit a piece of meat off his arm by Taeko Dougaki. The fierce Anzai Mamoru raised his foot and kicked Taeko Dougaki away.


    Taeko Dougaki is just an ordinary girl. She doesn''t have the power of Xiao Lan, and she is kicked by Anzai Moruo.


    "Taeko!!"


    Shimazaki Yuji was worried about his fianc¨¦e, and his mind was shaken, but Anzai Mamoru caught the flaw and kicked him likewise.


    Anzai Mamoru looked at Yuji Shimazaki who fell on the ground with a gloomy expression, and took out a switchblade from his pocket, the blade of which was bright and white in the moonlight.


    "Smelly boy! I''ll kill you first!!"


    "Yuji! Be careful!!"


    Seeing Anzai Mamoru rushing towards his beloved fiance with a switchblade, Taeko Togaki yelled in horror. At this moment, something flew out of the grass not far away and hit Anzai accurately. On the back of Shounan''s hand.


    Snapped!


    With a crisp sound, what struck the back of Anzai''s hand was a stone, which was extremely powerful, numb Anzai''s hand for a while, and the switchblade in his hand immediately fell to the ground.


    "who?!"


    "Hehe, the protagonist is going to appear at this time."


    With a wicked smile on his face, Naruto threw a rock up and down in his hands, and walked out of the grass with Hoshino Terumi.


    "It''s you!"


    "That''s right, it''s me, Anzai Moruo, I think you really think your life is too long, right? How about it, do you want me to send you on the road?"


    The strength of Naruto¡¯s strength left a deep shadow on Anzai Mamoru. Seeing Naruto appear in front of him, Anzai Mamoru didn¡¯t dare to face Shimazaki and Dougaki and behave like that, so he turned around immediately. escape.


    Naruto turned his wrist, and the stone in his hand immediately flew towards Anzai Moruo''s back, accurately hitting the sixth spine behind Anzai Moruo. Anzai felt a pain in his back, and then suddenly lost strength in his hands and feet. The man fell to the ground.


    There are important nerves in the spine. As long as you hit the position and strength accurately, you can temporarily lose your strength. If you hit hard, you can even paralyze people forever. This is what Naruto learned to capture people alive after losing Chakra skill.


    Naruto looked at Anzai Moruo, who was like a puddle of mud on the ground, and then saw Shimazaki Yuji who had finally gotten up, and said: "Shimazaki, I''m doing a good job, it''s just a little bit worse, if it wasn''t me If it¡¯s just around the corner, you may have to discuss your ideals with Marx today."


    "Thank you, Mr. Uzumaki."


    "Don''t thank me, now think about what to do with this guy."


    "I won''t let you go! I will never let you go! You all wait for me, I want you to die!!"


    At this time, Anzai Moruo cooperated to utter the lines of the villain, and Naruto spread his hands, looked at Shimazaki and Dougaki with ugly faces, and said, "I see, this kind of scum, tell him it must be Won''t listen."


    Hoshino Terumi frowned and said, "What do you think, Naruto?"


    "Of course the best way is to kill him directly, but if you kill him like this, the bruise on Shimazaki''s face is not easy to explain. It will definitely cause trouble, but if you don''t kill him, it will be even more troublesome. Many, what should I do..." Naruto squeezed his chin and said horrible words. After thinking for a while, his eyes suddenly lit up, staring at Yuji Shimazaki.


    "Dare to kill?"


    Shimazaki Yuji killed Anzai Mamoru. This case was pronounced at the Tokyo Tribunal. Combining multiple evidence and witness testimony, Shimazaki Yuji was convicted of self-defense homicide, not guilty, and released in court.


    Shimazaki Yuji and Dougaki Taeko thanked Naruto a lot when they walked out of the court. All this is also thanks to the murder plan that Naruto came up with in time.


    Naruto asked Hoshino Terumi that he borrowed a handkerchief, wrapped the switchblade on the ground, and then stuffed it into the hand of Anzai, who was temporarily paralyzed. Then Shimazaki Yuji grabbed Anzai''s hand and pierced it with a knife. After checking the testimony, Naruto took out his mobile phone to call the police.


    According to the testimony, Yuji Shimazaki said that Mamoru Anzai wanted to molest his fianc¨¦e, Taeko Togaki, so he had a dispute with Mamoru Anzai. During the dispute, Mamoru Anzai suddenly took out a switchblade. He was for self-defense and protection. The fianc¨¦e killed Anzai Mamoru by mistake, and Taeko Dougaki also confirmed this, but the two are unmarried couples, so Taeko Dougaki''s testimony is for reference only.


    According to the testimony of Naruto Uzumaki and actress Terumi Hoshino from the Metropolitan Police Department, they went to the convenience store to buy a lighter that night and heard the sound of fighting on the way back to the hotel, so they went and took a look and saw it at Rice Flower Shrine. The scene where Anzai Moruo rushes towards Yuji Shimazaki with a knife.


    The two of them and Shimazaki Yuji are just colleagues and have no close relationship, so their testimony is credible.


    According to the testimony of a prop shop owner in Tokyo, the deceased Anzai Mamoru went to his shop to buy a switchblade at 7 o''clock that evening, and surveillance can be used as evidence.


    The police also found the case of Anzai Shounan in the database. Anzai Shounan was sentenced to two years in jail for theft and wounding five years ago, which means that he had committed injuries at the beginning.


    Based on the testimony of the witnesses, there is only the important evidence that Anzai Mamoru''s fingerprint is on the switchblade, as well as Anzai Mamoru''s social evaluation and previous cases. The magistrate finally pronounced Shimazaki homicide in self-defense and was acquitted.


    Yuji Shimazaki and Taeko Dougaki also held a wedding one month after the sentence was pronounced, and a year later, they gave birth to a lovely bag. The family of three had a happy and sweet life.


    This is the so-called good ending, and it is also the happy ending that the Chinese like most.


    Although Conan felt that there were many doubts in this case, especially the round bruise on the back of the deceased''s hand, it was strange, but the case has been sentenced, and he is just powerless as a pupil.


    What will happen to Conan...


    On the night of the fifteenth full moon, Taeko Togaki will be captured by the police and thrown into jail. On the night of the full moon, a loving unmarried couple will be forced to separate, and it is still impossible for one to die thousands of times. The scum who atones for his sins, this is Conan''s world view, he just likes to destroy the happiness of innocent people, and then redress for a group of scum.


    I just want to say to your mother''s justice!


    Chapter 55-Luxury cruise ship in the sunset, the ability to instantly make women blush!


    Xiao Lan stood on the splint, supporting the railing beside the ship with both arms.


    It is now dusk, and the beautiful salted egg yolk has burned the entire sky into a fiery red. Both the white clouds and the sea have been burned to red. The golden waves on the sea are sparkling, reflecting the huge red salted egg yolk.


    "The sunset is so beautiful~~" Xiaolan, who was wearing a red sleeveless shirt and fully showing the girl''s growing career line, looked at the red sky with a smile, "I''m so lucky to be on board such a luxurious cruise ship, right? , Conan?"


    "Ok!"


    Conan was next to Xiao Lan, also supporting on the railing with both hands, nodding heavily.


    The sunset and the burning clouds are beautiful, mainly because...


    No Naruto!


    The main reason why luxury cruise ships are awesome is...


    No Naruto!!


    Xiao Lan is as beautiful as an angel, the main reason is...


    No Naruto!!


    There is only one reason why Conan is so happy today...no Naruto!


    "But speaking of it, it''s all due to the uncle who made the wrong time for the return boat, so that we have the opportunity to take such a luxurious boat, right, sister Xiaolan?" Conan turned his head and watched the person sitting with sweat. On the chair on the deck of someone else''s ship, Kogoro Moori was asleep, vomiting weakly.


    Xiao Lan¡¯s good mood was instantly disillusioned, she turned to look at her sleeping father, and said helplessly: "Really, this ship of model type passed by temporarily, otherwise the three of us might be trapped on that island. Three or four days."


    Conan held his head, Naruto was not there, and he was in the mood to think about something.


    "But who would be able to pack such a large ship? I really want to see it."


    Conan was thinking about what kind of person was the person who had chartered this luxury cruise ship, but Xiaolan noticed that she was not far away from them, with her hands on the railing, looking at the sea, the long straight beauty ~ girl who was crying.

 475 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 475

    "Miss, are you okay?"


    Yanben Xiajiang in a light blue dress was startled, then wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes.


    "It''s nothing, I just think of my parents who died in a car accident last year. I really hope they can celebrate my birthday with me every year as before."


    "birthday?"


    "Yes, I just held a birthday party on Yanben Island this morning."


    "It turned out to be so, but why do you hold a birthday party on that island?"


    "Because the island is basically the property of our Yanben family, and there is an ancestral hall dedicated to the ancestors of the Yanben family. Therefore, the Yanben family has always had a tradition. During festivals, weddings, or other important matters, they must be in Yanben. Held on this island."


    "So that''s it." Xiaolan suddenly realized, then suddenly a blond figure appeared in her mind, and she couldn''t help but fantasize.


    "I don''t know what kind of gift the teacher will give me on my birthday?''


    With a small hand held on her neck, somebody''s newly made crystal pendant, Xiao Lan''s face could not help but a touch of happiness and expectation.


    Xia Jiang looked strangely at Xiaolan''s sudden nympho reaction, and was about to ask her what''s wrong, there was a very elegant man who ran over with a coat in his hand.


    "Xia Jiang."


    Xia Jiang''s body shook slightly. Seeing the man running towards him, a slight disgust and embarrassment flashed in his eyes. Obviously she didn''t like this man, and the other party''s excessive enthusiasm made her very embarrassed.


    The elegant man didn''t seem to notice at all, and said enthusiastically: "Xia Jiang, it''s a bit cold on the deck, put this coat on." He said that he would put his black coat on Xia Jiang''s body.


    To be honest, caring for a woman can easily win the favor of the other person, but the other person has to put clothes on himself if he doesn''t say a word, this kind of closeness still makes Xia Jiang feel uncomfortable.


    Taking a step to the side, Xia Jiang avoided the coat without hesitation. A trace of disappointment and depression flashed in the eyes of the elegant man, which made Xia Jiang almost relented, but thinking about his situation, he decided to tell the story. Be clear, lest it be more troublesome to delay.


    "Xia Jiang..."


    "Mr. Zhongshan, please don''t call me that, please call me Miss Yanben or Miss Xia Jiang."


    A trace of embarrassment appeared on the man named Wu Zhongshan''s face because of Xia Jiang''s words, and then a slight wry smile climbed onto his cheek.


    "Well, Miss Xia Jiang." Wu Zhongshan seemed unwilling to give up, still holding the coat in his hand, and said: "It''s cold on the deck, please put this dress on."


    Aiben Xiajiang hesitated slightly, but in the end he shook his head and said, "No, Mr. Zhongshan, I''ll go back to the room in a while. You can take this dress back."


    Zhongshan Wu''s face was extremely embarrassed, but seeing Xia Jiang turned his face to the sea again, he finally sighed and walked away with his clothes.


    Xiaolan glanced at that Mr. Zhongshan, then turned to look at Xia Jiang, and said, "That Mr. Zhongshan seems to like you?"


    "Yes, I know this." A wry smile appeared on Xia Jiang''s face, and said: "But I don''t like him. I used to feel embarrassed and rejected him directly, but he thought it was me and treated him. He has a good impression, so he keeps showing good to me, which makes me very distressed.


    "But I think that Mr. Zhongshan seems to be handsome too."


    "It''s not a question of whether you are handsome or not," Xia Jiang was a little bit dumbfounded, but Xiaolan''s unintentional appearance made Xia Jiang unable to scold him. He could only explain: "I have no feeling for him at all, and I I already have someone I like."


    "Hey? What kind of person is it?" Xiaolan suddenly became eight.


    "he¡­¡­"


    "Bastard stuff!!"


    With a sudden shout of anger, Xiaolan was so scared that she was so excited. Turning around, she saw the current owner of the Yanben family, who is 72 years old this year, but the still energetic old man Yanben Hao Zang was angry. The hairstyle of the Mediterranean was judged by him as the cowardly and incompetent eldest son-in-law, Ao Benbeirou.


    "Who allowed you to let outsiders get on our boat! Asshole stuff!!!"


    Facing the imposing and powerful Yanben Hao Zang, Yanben Beilang has always been just a character who has been scolded. While bending over to apologize, he explained pitifully, the background is that he is still asleep. Mouri Kogoro.


    "Sorry Dad, I think they are quite poor, just..."


    "Just make your own claim, right?!" Yan Ben Hao Zang glanced at Xiaolan and Conan, and the two men stood upright with scared eyes, "You are really good! Make your own decision without my consent!"


    Xiaolan''s mouth twitched and looked at the old man who was still so old and spirited. Xia Jiang explained with some embarrassment: "I''m sorry, in fact, grandpa''s temper has always been like this, but people are still very good."


    "Yes, but I often get angry, especially after eating the dishes I made." A man with a Chinese character face and thick eyebrows walked behind Xia Jiang.


    "Second Uncle Xiang!"


    Yan Ben Hao Zang''s second son, Yan Ben Xiangji, is not interested in inheriting the family''s industrial soldiers, but he likes to be a chef very much, and has opened a Western food restaurant.


    "I knew that my father hated western food, but there is no need to get so angry." Yan Ben Xianger recalled how his father swept all the dishes he cooked on the ground, with a look of helplessness, said: "It''s all because of my craftsmanship. I can''t help it."


    "No, I think Uncle Xiang''s cooking is the best!"


    "Hey, Xia Jiang, it''s not a good thing to lie to your face."


    "Second Uncle Xiang, he didn''t lie."


    "Really? How does that uncle''s craftsmanship compare to yours?" Yan Ben Xianger smiled narrowly, teasing his beloved little niece.


    Lai Ben Xiajiang''s face instantly flushed, and he looked at his uncle with shame and anguish, and said, "Uncle, what are you talking about?! He, he is not mine!"


    "Really?" Yan Benxiang''s second embarrassed Xia Jiang, and then he laughed heartily and said: "Xia Jiang, don''t pretend, you blush every time you see that man, everyone can tell. Don''t hide it."


    "Woo...Hasgarh..."


    Looking at the shy and cute look of his granddaughter, Yan Ben Hao Zang''s anger disappeared a lot, and he glanced at Yan Ben Bei Lang squintingly, and said coldly: "I''m useless, and my son is not getting better!" In other words, the son of Yanben Beilang, who was sitting on the deck drawing pictures, said, "There will be ghosts and symbols all day long, and I don¡¯t want to talk about him. I will give up unrealistic dreams as soon as possible. Right!"


    "Yes...yes..." Yanben Beilang said conscientiously.


    "Really, old man, did you know that you are noisy."


    In the Yanben family that respects the rich treasure of Yanben, and on the luxury cruise ship under the name of the rich treasure, there is only one person who dares to speak to the rich treasure of Yanben in this tone, and that is Naruto Uzumaki!


    "Ah~~"


    Naruto yawned and walked out of the cabin, looking completely awake.


    "Lan, I heard that an outsider uploaded it before, but it turned out to be you."


    "Teacher, why are you here?"


    "I went to Yanben Island to celebrate Xia Jiang''s birthday. After the birthday, I took the Yanben family boat back to Tokyo together."


    Speaking of this matter, Lai Ben Xiajiang didn¡¯t bother to care why this long-haired girl (Xiao Lan) knew Naruto, her face showed an agitated look, she stared at Naruto dissatisfiedly, and said: "You said that you are here to give I celebrated my birthday, and you have been sleeping since the banquet. You didn¡¯t wake up until the banquet was over!"


    "Ah~~" Naruto yawned again, then wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes, and said, "Is this to blame? It''s not your old grandfather who played chess with me last night. After two o''clock, I won¡¯t let me go after losing 17 games in a row."


    Yan Ben Hao Zang: "..."


    "By the way, old man, don''t pretend to be garlic. You said yesterday that you won 10 million in one round. Yesterday you lost to me 17 rounds. You lost me 170 million in total. Get it quickly."


    "Huh! But it''s just over one billion. Isn''t the old man going to go wrong?! Come get it with me later!"

 476 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 476

    "That''s all right." Naruto immediately changed his face when he had money to take it.


    "Huh!" Yan Ben Haozang snorted coldly, "but you are more than one billion, and look at your virtue!"


    "This is not a question of more than one billion, but a question of winning or losing. If you lose to me in chess, I should have deserved it. And more than one billion is enough for me to buy two cars."


    ''Buying two cars for more than 100 million yuan, what are the realities of the wealth of these two people?''


    Conan wanted to vomit so much in his heart, but he cared about another thing.


    ''Why is this guy everywhere?!''


    In fact, Naruto had the same thought in his heart. Meeting Xiaolan is a very happy thing, and meeting Conan is a very sad thing. Today is definitely going to die again. I don''t know which hapless child is so miserable?


    Aiben Xiajiang would not know what Naruto was thinking, what she cared about was what the man who slept for a day owed her.


    "Naruto, I''ve paid off what Grandpa owes you, so what do you owe me?" His face bulged like a bun, obviously very dissatisfied.


    "what?"


    "Gift! Birthday gift!" Xia Jiang couldn''t help but emphasized loudly. Although it would be shameful to directly ask others for a birthday gift, Xia Jiang just didn''t want to miss his gift on the annual birthday.


    "Birthday present..." Naruto scratched his head, as an honest and good boy(?) Naruto told the truth, "Forgot to prepare." Naruto is very busy now, and he wants to film and watch. I''m going to Didan again, and I have to take turns talking on the phone with beautiful women in Tokyo, Osaka, and the United States. He is really busier than the President of the United States.


    Seeing Xia Jiang''s increasingly unhappy expression, Naruto gave up and walked to Xia Jiang.


    "Here is a handsome guy to kiss, would you like?"


    "You hate it!"


    Xia Jiang blushed after being molested by Naruto again, and he finally had a normal soft girl around him who blushed immediately after two sentences. Naruto was really reluctant to play her.


    "Alright, alright~~"


    Naruto flexibly avoided Xia Jiang¡¯s non-destructive fan fist, and said: "Stop teasing you, I really forgot to prepare the gift for you, but I will get one for you right away. Ichiro, lend me pen and paper. a bit."


    "Oh, okay." With a weak glance at his father, Ichiro Ichiro did not know how to refuse. He took out two sheets from the bottom of his drawing paper and covered it on top, and then gave the position to Naruto.


    Naruto picked up the paintbrush and gestured the size on the drawing paper with his hand, then took a deep look at Xia Jiang, closed his eyes, and a warm and beautiful picture in his mind gradually took shape, then suddenly opened his eyes and held it in his hand. With a brush, he began his own artistic creation.


    Naruto draws very fast, so fast it is almost like a graffiti, he has already made his mind in his heart, painting is nothing but expressing the picture in his heart.


    In less than ten minutes, Naruto''s painting was completed. He pulled out the drawing paper, then blew the drawing paper and handed it to Xia Jiang.


    Xia Jiang was very surprised that Naruto¡¯s birthday gift for himself was just a painting, but after unfolding the drawing paper, Xia Jiang¡¯s face immediately looked like a tomato, pressing the drawing paper against his chest at a very fast speed, not allowing anyone See the actual content on the drawing paper, but this can''t suppress her frantic heartbeat.


    Xia Jiang felt a little hard to breathe, tears streaming down her eyes, gave Naruto a fierce look, and then holding the simple sketch that could make her cry instantly, she ran to her as if she was running away. room.


    Although his precious granddaughter has always been thin-skinned, it was the first time that he was so shy to run away. The old man Hao Zang couldn''t help being curious. He stabbed Naruto with his arm and said, "What did you draw?"


    "Hey, how can this kind of thing tell you this kind of old man? Old man, you''re already out~~" How could the painting tell Yuben Kozo, otherwise he would have to draw out the samurai sword and fight Naruto!


    "You nasty brat, don''t be so proud!"


    "I smile smugly~~I smile smugly~~Laugh to see that Hong Chen is not old~~"


    "Smelly boy, come and play chess with me!"


    "No, you want to play chess again?" Naruto instantly turned into a bitter face, and then raised his two fingers, "Twenty million in a game!"


    "Twenty million is 20 million. Isn''t the old man afraid that you won''t make it?!"


    "Hey, let''s go..." Naruto, who is rich and talkative, instantly turned into a look at his benefactor, and he was still the kind of benefactor who sent money to the door.


    "Xiao Wu, come to my room in a moment, I have something to tell you!" To the others, Yan Ben Hao Zang returned to a majestic look.


    "Yes."


    Chapter 56-The chess game in the study, entrusted by Yan Ben Hao Zang!


    Yan Ben Hao Zang''s decisive style of action, meticulous, extremely strict and serious, swears if there are few mistakes, and his tough style of conduct can command the huge Yan Ben group.


    Xianben Hao Zang indeed brought the Iiben Group into a period of unprecedented prosperity. Because of the strength of the Iiben Group, there are many people who want to cooperate with the Iiben Group, but also because of the toughness of the Iiben Hao Zang, there is no room for success. Many people are offended by his style of acting.


    Nowadays, Yanben Group is still in full swing, and Yanben family is still the old man Yanben Hao Zang is in power. It¡¯s okay. After all, people are powerful and you can¡¯t be upset anymore, but in case one day, Yan Ben Hao Zang is dead, or Yan Ben is dead. The group is not so strong, and the tragic scene of Yan''s family facing a wall and being pushed by everyone is absolutely conceivable.


    No matter how good the spirit is, Yan Ben Hao Zang is still a 72-year-old man. His physical condition is not as good as when he was young. That is a matter of course. To be honest, Yan Ben Hao Zang can feel that his body is almost there. It has not been a few years to live up to it. To manage such a large family business and group, all of his sons and daughters are unbearable. The laborious Yanben Hao Zang will be considered fatal to live to 72 years old.


    Yan Ben Hao Zang is indeed a poor person, because the eldest son Yan Ben Jiang Yi and his eldest daughter-in-law are the only ones in the big Yan family. In the entire Yan family, only the granddaughter Xia Jiang and the Suzuki butler are really good to him.


    After Yanben Gozo and Naruto went to play chess in the room, an Obasan standing behind Yanben Beilang spoke with a sinister smile.


    "My dear, you are just being patient. Anyway, dad is getting older and won''t live long. When he leaves, the entire Yanben group and all the property of Yanben family will be yours."


    This Obasan can be said to speak without concealment. Although he is fat, he does not have the feeling of being fat and fat at all. The smile on her face is rather insidious. One of the children, the eldest daughter, Gamoto Mariko, is Gamoto¡¯s wife and Gamoto¡¯s mother.


    Although he doesn¡¯t look good, he still sees that he is well maintained. Although he is 43 years old, he has no wrinkles on his face and no calluses on his hands. For the 43-year-old non-protagonist Obasan, he is already Very good.


    Of course someone will sneer at the words that Mariko Aimoto doesn''t hide his ambition.


    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple, aunt, you are too naive."


    Wearing gold and silver, the dress can be said to be very enchanting. Naruto can hardly believe that this woman is actually Xia Jiang¡¯s sister, Yan Ben Qiu Jiang... To be honest, Yan Ben Qiu Jiang¡¯s dress looks like a prostitute ~ women are more than like. A lady of everybody.


    Yanben Mariko''s face changed immediately, and she immediately walked to Yanben Qiujiang and said viciously: "What do you mean by this?! What do you know?!"


    "Don''t surprise you when you say it."


    With a playful tone, Yanben Qiujiang approached Yanben Mariko''s ear, whispering without knowing what was said, Yanben Mariko''s face changed in an instant, and sweat was dripping from her middle-aged blessed face.


    "This... how is this possible?! Impossible!" Yumoto Mariko had an unbelievable look on her face.


    Yan Ben Qiujiang seemed to have said nothing before, looking up at the sky with his dead fish eyes, and said, "I heard that Grandpa will announce this immediately when he returns to the news."


    "cut!"


    Wearing a green suit with an exaggerated hedgehog head, Yan Ben Qiujiang''s husband Yan Ben Ryuo took an uncomfortable sip, leaning against the railing beside the ship, and said: "What are you kidding?! I''m in debt now. , The property must be obtained!"


    The entire Yanben family has nothing good except Xia Jiang, including this enthusiasm who came in and changed his surname. Yanben Qiujiang has a sinister smile on his face. Looking at his aunt, he said: "Arriving in Tokyo Huanya For twenty-four hours, during this time, if you don¡¯t want to do something..."


    Yanben Mariko, Yanben Qiujiang, Yanben Tatsuo... When they were calculating the huge wealth of Yanben family in the hands of Yanben Kozo, they would not know that they were so lustful, their sinister and hateful faces were already The surveillance probes hidden in the dark were all photographed and passed directly to the study of Yan Ben Hao Zang.


    Snapped!


    Naruto dropped a chess piece, and then glanced at the expression on the screen which was clearly photographed on the screen. The expression of the middle-aged Obasan''s savage face really made Naruto a little sick, and he quickly drank the top one. Daiginjo.


    "Old man, I think you did too many bad things in your last life. Whether it''s a son, daughter or granddaughter, there is only this kind of stuff?"


    "Humph!"

 477 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 477

    Yan Ben Hao Zang sneered, then dropped a piece on the chessboard, and said, "My old man, I have given up on them!"


    "Yeah, that''s right, if you still have any expectations of them, Yanben Hozo is not Yanben Hozo, you should be Jesus, haha..."


    Yan Ben Hao Zang took a sip of wine. Although he was smiling on his face, the smile was like Naruto, which could not reach the bottom of his eyes. Those tiger-like eyes were so indifferent.


    Seeing Yan Ben Hao Zang''s indifferent appearance, Naruto did not hesitate to fight back on the chessboard, and then said: "Okay, old man, don''t do that, anyway, you still have a granddaughter like Xia Jiang."


    Speaking of his most beloved and most precious little granddaughter, the horrible expression on Yan Ben Hao Zang''s face finally disintegrated a little, and then he sighed deeply. The tough beard and eyebrows seemed to soften a bit, quite a bit. Lian Po''s feeling of being old.


    "Hey...I probably won''t live for many days. After I''m gone, Xia Jiang will ask you to take care of it."


    It is probably the first time in this life that Hao Zang speaks in this tone, and he still uses the word "please". Naruto sounds a bit like getting goose bumps, but this old man asked Naruto for the last time. There is no way not to be serious.


    "I don''t need you to tell me about this kind of thing. Xia Jiang will give it to me for the rest of his life."


    Naruto¡¯s words are not only meant to protect Xia Jiang. On the other hand, Yan Ben Hao Zang certainly understands, but he who loves Xia Jiang is not angry at this point. Stroking his beard seems to be an acquiescence. Attitude.


    In terms of ability, it took more than ten years to create the first group of men in the United States. He is definitely one of the best people in the world. This point is very positive. The other party has the largest power in the United States. For his protection, anyone who wants to move Xia Jiang must also consider the consequences. Although this man''s flower ~ heart may make Xia Jiang wronged, nothing is perfect. This is the best thing that the magnate can find so far. The grandson-in-law¡¯s candidate has been selected, and of course there is a very important point.


    Xia Jiang likes him!


    Just like Yan Ben Xianger said, Xia Jiang blushes every time he sees Naruto, and the ghosts can''t see the girl''s appearance in the spring!


    As long as Xia Jiang likes it, Yan Ben Hao Zang has worked so hard all his life, stepping into the coffin with one foot, and not asking for anything, as long as his baby granddaughter is happy.


    "By the way, old man, I want to ask you something."


    "Say it."


    "Why do you believe me so? Dare to give Xia Jiang to me like this?"


    In fact, Naruto has never understood this. Is it because of the contract signed three years ago?No, Yan Ben Hao Zang is definitely not the kind of person who would sell his granddaughter for money... at least he won''t sell Xia Jiang, it is quite possible to sell Yan Ben Qiujiang.It is impossible for Yanben Hao Zang to be unclear. If Naruto and Xia Jiang are together, what it means, with Xia Jiang¡¯s weak and indisputable personality, in that case, it is equivalent to giving the Yanben Group to Naruto Uzumaki for nothing. I can''t see this clearly.


    Yan Ben Hao Zang stared at the chess game in front of him, his eyes darkened and unclear, as if he was thinking about what to do next.


    Naruto didn''t bother Hao Zang either. For a long time, Yan Ben Hao Zang slowly said, "In fact, I don''t trust you at all until now."


    "Oh? So..."


    "So I''m betting that Xia Jiang is more important to you than money."


    The atmosphere suddenly changed at this moment, Yan Ben Hao Zang''s eyes were sharp as a tiger, and he was hungry and staring at a prey tiger, full of endless murderous aura.


    He has been in charge of the Yanben family for decades. Although Yanben Gaozang seldom kills people himself, he is definitely not unkillable, and there are definitely not a few people who die directly or indirectly because of him. Such a long-standing high position and powerful person , There will be a unique trend.


    What is right?!Turning your hands can save the common people, and then you can kill the people. This is power, the world''s power!


    Although after the Second World War, Japan amended the constitution under the''supervision'' of the United States, the emperor only exists as a symbol, and the emperor is not the emperor at all, but the momentum in the emperor is enough to make Most people don''t dare to look at him at all.


    Naruto also has this kind of momentum. As the sixth generation of Hokage, the man who surpassed the entire Ninja world, if all his aura broke out, it would be enough to cause a mentally fragile person to have a direct nervous breakdown.


    The power of Yan Ben Hao Zang had no effect on Naruto at all. Naruto continued to drink slowly, then put down the wine glass, and slowly fell down.


    Snapped!


    The crisp sound of the chess pieces falling on the board made the atmosphere that seemed to be fighting at any time disappear instantly.


    "You won the bet, Hao Zang old man."


    A long-lost smile appeared on Yan Ben Hao Zang''s face, and then when his eyes turned to the chessboard and ready to continue playing chess, the corners of his eyes twitched slightly, and the smile just disappeared instantly.


    "But you lost the game, General, don''t pretend to be garlic. Take 20 million plus the previous 170 million!"


    Yan Ben Hao Zang painfully wrote Naruto a check for 190 million yuan. Although Naruto still wanted to pit the old man¡¯s coffin a little bit, it was almost time for Nakayama Takeshi to see Yan Ben Hao Zang. Naruto also left the study room of Yanben Hao Zang, and just walked out, Naruto suddenly remembered another question, half of his body has been out of the study room, but his head is still in the study room.


    "By the way, old man Haozang, I want to ask you about..."


    Chapter 57-The Worst Proposal in History!


    Uh...


    The huge luxury cruise ship of Yanben family slowly sailed on the sea, and the huge moon in the sky made the sea sparkling.


    Duoduo...


    Naruto knocked on the door lightly. There are many rooms on this luxury cruise ship. Except for those rooms, all the members of the Yanben clan in the room on the cruise ship will have their name tags at the door, and outside this room "Xiajiang" is written on the famous brand.


    "Who...who?"


    Xia Jiang''s obviously panicked voice came from behind the door, making Naruto standing at the door secretly funny, this girl is still shy.


    "It''s me, Naruto."


    "Naruto...Naruto!"


    Xia Jiang appeared panicked, and there was a sound of screaming and jumping in the room, making Naruto secretly slander outside. This girl wouldn''t be a thief inside... But then I think about it, this is Xia Jiang What is she stealing from her room?


    Is it''rubbing the road''?


    Naruto¡¯s black heart can only produce some nasty thoughts. It is really in a group of female nerves (Yoko, Kazuba, Aoko, Yuanzi), a group of female guys (Xiaolan, Mikako, Yumi) and one Among the demon girls (Fujiko Mine), there is a soft girl who will blush when she sees Naruto is really a precious resource.


    "Naruto, what''s the matter with you?"


    Xia Jiang in the room suppressed his frantic heartbeat and asked timidly, hiding behind the door.


    "Xia Jiang, it''s almost time for dinner, let''s go to the restaurant together."


    "I... I''m not feeling well, so I won''t eat dinner."


    ''This stupid girl can think of excuses of this level.''


    Xia Jiang is an absolute emotional rookie, but Naruto is not, and it is not the first time he has encountered this situation, but he just likes to tease that innocent girl who is easy to blush.


    "How about skipping meals? I''ll bring you food, and feed you."


    Xia Jiang was originally embarrassed because of the content of the painting Naruto gave her before. He blushed and heartbeat when he heard Naruto''s words. He walked around in the room, and finally walked to his gums. I took a peek at the simple sketch Naruto gave her before. With just a glance, Xia Jiang hid the painting under his quilt again, although Naruto was standing outside the door, and we still Closed, but Xia Jiang still shook his head constantly, I couldn''t imagine that if he really brought food to his room to feed himself, the atmosphere between them would be ambiguous ~ how ambiguous.


    "No need...I don''t have any appetite. Go eat yourself."


    Click!


    As the lock cylinder turned, Xia Jiang was attracted by the sound. He looked towards the door unconsciously, and saw that if the handsome man opened the door of her room, he walked over unceremoniously and sat down on her. Beside, on the white bed sheet with countless flowers embroidered by hand.


    "Still shy?"


    Naruto made Xia Jiang embarrassed with a word, knowing that all of his careful thoughts were seen by this excellent man, and it was a bit embarrassing to think about his crappy excuse just now.


    Why is he seen every time I look ashamed?

 478 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 478

    Xia Jiang turned on the self-disgust mode, and felt like a dark cloud appeared above her head at the moment. Naruto sitting next to her was fine, but it was the heavy rain above Xia Jiang, lightning and thunder, completely like a stormy cabbage. Look like.


    Naruto stretched out his hand, lifted the beautiful black hair, stroked Xia Jiang''s cheek, and pulled the girl out of self-disgusting mode.


    "Xia Jiang is still as innocent as before. One painting can make you shy like this."


    I really don¡¯t know how she grew up in this family. She has a group of insidious and shameless relatives. Even with the full protection of Yanben Hao Zang, Xia Jiang¡¯s simplicity and kindness are simply not lost to Xiaolan. In this family, all the goodness is concentrated on Xia Jiang alone?


    Since the Holy Grail contains all the evils of this world, can it also be said that Xia Jiang has all the goodness of this family?


    Xia Jiang was embarrassed to see him because of the content of the painting, because the content of the painting was too...too...


    "Who told you to draw that kind of messy things...it made me...I..." Xia Jiang was too ashamed to say it, and the content of the painting had exceeded her limit of shame.


    "That one is not a mess."


    Naruto smiled and said, then leaned closer, and grabbed Xia Jiangrou''s soft little hand. Xia Jiang struggled twice without breaking free. He could only twist his face to one side, but the skin all over his body had already begun to flush.


    "You, do you like to bully girls so much?"


    "No, I''m just bullying the girl I like."


    ''Too, too cunning!''The timid Xia Jiang didn''t dare to say it, but he complained loudly in his heart for the man''s cunning.


    "Don''t suddenly say this kind of misunderstanding..." Xia Jiang blushed and lowered his head, and said: "How do you want someone to answer you?"


    "So... Is Xia Jiang just misunderstanding me?"


    The man''s somewhat hurt voice made Xia Jiang''s heart tremble, and those lonely blue eyes made Xia Jiang feel a heartache. After opening her mouth, her shyness and reservedness kept her from saying anything.


    In the face of Nakayama Wu, Xia Jiang was able to refuse the other party''s favors so decisively, but in the face of Naruto, Xia Jiang completely turned into a little girl who knew nothing about the world, blushing and shy, and her tongue began to knot. This is the gap. what.


    Naruto took a deep breath and decided to cut the mess quickly, not to give this stupid girl any more time to struggle and be shy.


    Naruto clutched Xia Jiang¡¯s left hand tightly, very hard, and even made Xia Jiang feel a little pain, but Naruto just refused to let go, staring at Xia Jiang¡¯s beautiful face, and said unabashedly: "Xia Jiang, I love you, Marry me."


    As the second young lady of the Yanben family, and Miss Sun who is the most loved by the current owner Yanben, Xiajiang has definitely had no lack of suitors over the years. However, it is definitely the first time that Xia Jiang has heard such a straightforward sentence. By the time, without concealing it at all, the brain of the girl who was shocked to be pure could no longer function normally.


    "Could it be..." Xia Jiang''s mouth twitched twice, "Proposal?"


    "Yes." Naruto nodded with a smile, thinking that Xia Jiang''s reaction was really cute.


    "It''s too casual!" The second lady of the Yan family, who has always been very good at family education, couldn''t help but yell at Naruto, "This is too casual! What kind of proposal is this?!"


    Marriage proposal can be regarded as one of the most romantic and touching moments a woman will experience in her life. Many girls will imagine what it will be like when their boyfriend proposes to her, but it will never be like Naruto.


    Just one sentence?Or sitting on her bed in a girl¡¯s room, holding her hand cheeky?That''s fine, but have you two started dating?Looks like it hasn''t, although we have known each other for a long time... but no one stipulates that we must be together after we have known each other for a long time?Kudo Shinichi and Xiaolan have known each other for a long time, but if Kudo Shinichi proposes to Xiaolan now, it is more likely that Xiaolan will be scared away... and because of Kudo Shinichi¡¯s low EQ and self-righteousness He wants to propose to marry him on his own initiative, that¡¯s really hell!


    "Why isn''t this a marriage proposal?"


    "You are too casual!"


    "Then what do you think is worse?"


    "To... at least there must be flowers, as it is on TV."


    "I have it." Under Xia Jiang''s speechless gaze, Naruto took out a deformed red rose from his arms. Xia Jiang took it and looked at the twisted red rose, actually hiding In his arms, it''s pretty good to be able to keep it like this.


    "Just... even if there are flowers, at least a diamond ring is required for marriage proposals."


    "Diamond ring, I have it too."


    Xia Jiang was not speechless this time, but was stunned. She felt as if she was completely on a thief boat. If she wanted to spend her words, she had found it temporarily on the boat, but the diamond ring had to fit the size of her finger. It was definitely early. I''m ready, Xia Jiang feels like a lonely little butterfly, falling into a big web woven by a thousand-year-old spider, but he can only flap his wings, doing a dying struggle.


    Naruto didn''t hesitate at all, and while Xia Jiang was stunned, he held her left hand and put the ring on her, and then wrapped the girl''s entire left hand into his palm.


    "Xia Jiang, you have put on my ring and can''t run away."


    Xia Jiang''s face was flushed and looked at the serious man who said the bad things. Although he was shy and was about to cry, the man''s warm palm gradually calmed Xia Jiang''s beating heart.


    "This time... is it really not a joke?"


    It''s not that Xia Jiang is careful, but she has too many "tragic past" teased by Naruto.


    "Of course not." Naruto clutched Xia Jiang''s little hand tightly and said, "I have spent a lot of time planning this marriage proposal."


    "How can you hardly put on the ring while holding someone''s hand like this? This is really the worst proposal in history!" Xia Jiang''s face was bulging, and his expression of dissatisfaction and anger was on his face. Looking back, Xia Jiang still feels like he has been pitted. same.


    "Forget it, whatever." When he turned his hand, Naruto''s original face was revealed, "Anyway, you are mine now, you don''t want to escape in this life!"


    "You are too domineering..." Xia Jiang whispered, but he couldn''t resist the happiness in his heart. When he reacted, he had fallen into his warm arms.


    "Don''t bully me in the future." Without the sweet words that were too sweet and scary, the first sentence after Xia Jiang became Mrs. Maelstrom was actually this.


    "Okay, then you hurry up and give me a baby, I will bully our baby."


    "You said something like this again! I...I didn''t marry you, so I just said...just about the baby..."


    "Well, let''s not talk about babies, let''s talk about our grandson."


    "Woo...you bully..." Xia Jiang screamed with shame, covering his face, and then the words Naruto said in her ear the next moment made Xia Jiang faint with shame.


    "I love you, wife."


    Chapter 58-The death of Yan Ben Hao Zang, Naruto Uzumaki with full strength!


    Naruto and Xia Jiang appeared in the dining room with their fingers intertwined. The old Suzuki butler was bringing a few maids to place the tableware. After seeing Naruto and Xia Jiang appeared, he bowed slightly at them and continued his work.


    Naruto and Xia Jiang¡¯s extremely intimate interlocking fingers of course attracted the attention of everyone in the restaurant. Some were disdainful, some were jealous, some were sneered, and some were curious. Anyway, most people in this restaurant are There is no pretty face.


    Everyone knows that Old Man Hao Zang loves Xia Jiang the most. Naruto is so intertwined with Xia Jiang''s ten fingers, Xia Jiang is still shy, and it does cause a lot of fluctuations.


    Naruto ignored all these people''s eyes, and took the very shy Xia Jiang straight to the table with Xiaolan and the others.


    Xiao Lan looked at the hands held by Naruto and Xia Jiang, and then smiled clearly.


    "It turns out that Miss Xia Jiang likes Teacher Naruto." After saying this, Xiaolan felt a little panicked in her chest.


    Xia Jiang just accepted Naruto''s marriage proposal and put on a ring (it is only right to be worn hard), but now she is the most embarrassed, when she dare not meet people, she seems even more shy when she says this.


    Naruto was rather generous (actually with a thick-skinned face), spread his hands, and said, "Why, is it strange that Xia Jiang likes me?"


    "That''s not it..." Xiaolan muttered a little, and said: "But it feels like the teacher has too many girls like it."


    After Xiaolan said this, she also counted with her fingers, she only counted the girls she knew who liked Naruto.


    "Yuanzi must like the teacher, and the two policewomen of the Metropolitan Police Department, who seem to have a good relationship with the teacher, and Miss Yoko¡¯s mother, the Feng Fujiko in the United States, and Miss Xia Jiang, By the way, the sister Ma Meimei from middle school seems to like her teacher too, isn''t there already six?''


    Xiaolan is really small. She doesn''t have the power of observation like Hoshino Terumi, so she can''t see the actual relationship between Naruto and Yoko, plus Yoko and Hoshino Terumi, and Xiaolan ignored it subconsciously. Own, this way has already gone to ten.

 479 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 479

    "No way, my charm is too great." Naruto spreads out his hands, as if looking helpless, but everyone can see the pride under his nasty smile, "As a 37-year-old uncle, and So many girls like it, but I am actually very upset."


    "Yeah." Xiaolan did not deny about Naruto''s charm, and said with a serious face while squeezing her chin: "The teacher is indeed very good. Although he is the same age, he is much better than my father."


    Mouri Kogoro, who slept on the deck all day, looked at his daughter who turned his elbow away with tears in his eyes, and said, "Xiao Lan, I am your biological father."


    "But what I said is the truth."


    Xiao Lan blinked, completely turning a blind eye to her father''s pitiful expression like a big dog, and slammed Kogoro Moori into a circle.


    ''This is really...''


    Conan''s mouth twitched and glanced at the two uncles present, and compared them. On one side, Naruto Uzumaki, who is not aging and looks like a twenty-year-old, handsome and golden, and on the other side, is a body exuding decadent breath. At first glance, people think it is a business failure, a broken marriage, a middle-aged uncle who went to a convenience store to buy instant noodles and was stolen from his wallet and trousers.


    ''It''s not comparable at all.''Even Conan had to admit this.


    "That''s right." Depressing the negative emotions in her heart, Xiaolan''s hidden gossip soul burned up, "How did Miss Xia Jiang and Teacher Naruto meet?"


    "Actually, it''s because of the Kaito Kidd three years ago..."


    Naruto began to talk about how he met Xia Jiang. Xiaolan listened with gusto. Xia Jiang sat quietly and watched Naruto talk and talk, only when Naruto mentioned something shy. , Couldn''t help but squeeze him secretly twice, then Naruto immediately grabbed his hand and played a cute game of scratching his palms, making his face blush and rolling his eyes again and again.


    In this way, time passed quickly under the full power of Naruto''s mouth, and the masters of the Yan family also took their seats.


    Yan Ben Xianger opened the chair and looked inside the dining room.


    "Why, dad hasn''t come yet?"


    "Maybe it''s still in the room, I''m going to invite the master over now." The old housekeeper who has worked for Yanben''s all his life saluted Yanben Xianger slightly, and then turned and ran to invite Yanben Hao Zang.


    "The old man is too slow today."


    Naruto took a sip of lemonade and felt something was wrong. The old man Yan Ben Hao Zang was very serious about everything, especially time. He was not the kind of person who would be so late.


    Nakayama Takeshi, whose expression was obviously gloomy, came to the restaurant at this time when Yan Ben Hao Zang had not come.


    Naruto''s brow furrowed deeper and deeper. When he felt that something might happen, Suzuki''s butler had confirmed his ominous conjecture.


    "what!"


    "It''s the voice of Suzuki butler!"


    "In Dad''s room!"


    "hateful!!"


    Suzuki''s screams let everyone in the restaurant know that something was wrong. Naruto took his Kusanaru sword and rushed to the room of Yumoto Kozo, but no matter how fast he was, he could not surpass the speed of light and let time flow backward. .


    When Naruto rushed to the door of Yanben Hao Zang''s room, he saw the butler Suzuki exiting Yan Ben Hao Zang''s room with hands and feet, and Yao Ben Hao Zang, who had lost his life, fell into a pool of blood.


    Sure enough... something happened!


    "grandfather!!"


    Xia Jiang is a girl with a slow pace, so he arrived at the door of Yan Ben Hao Zang''s room at the end. Seeing his beloved grandfather lying in a pool of blood, he should know what happened anyway, and Xia Jiang suddenly let out a cry With sorrow and tears, she experienced great joy first and then great compassion within a short period of time. The intensely overturned emotions shocked Xia Jiang''s brain, and her consciousness went black, and Xia Jiang fainted.


    "Xia Jiang."


    Naruto hugged Xia Jiang, who had passed out in time, so that she did not directly fall to the ground. Xia Jiang''s face was pale and scary, and her delicate cheeks were covered with tears, making her look even more pitiful.


    Naruto resisted the anger in his heart, glanced at Mouri Kogoro, and said, "I will leave it to you first. I will send Xia Jiang back to the room."


    When a murder case occurred, Kogoro Mori was afraid to wake up. Although this uncle is a confused detective, he still has the ability to conduct post-mortems and basic evidence searches. After all, he is a former policeman, and he has to leave things to him temporarily. .


    Except for Kogoro Mori, none of the Yanben family is worthy of trust. Xiaolan and Conan are only children, but the Yanben family will not listen to them.


    Kogoro Mouri nodded, Naruto picked up Xia Jiang, and walked calmly towards Xia Jiang¡¯s room, for fear that any bumps would cause any irritation to the girl who had been hit hard, and the crowd , Someone showed extremely resentful eyes.


    Naruto had just walked to the corner of the corridor, his keen sense of touch made him turn his head in an instant, squinted his blue eyes and scanned the people standing at the door of Yanben''s house, but found nothing unusual.


    This made Naruto feel puzzled, but looking at Xia Jiang, who was pale and bloodless in his arms, Naruto had to put these things aside.


    Xia Jiang¡¯s room has a princess style. The decoration of the whole room is full of the little girl¡¯s fantasy about the princess. It is very warm and warm. The room of Xiajiang on this cruise ship is the mansion of the rich and powerful Tibetans who directly follow Xiajiang¡¯s Tokyo Yanben¡¯s mansion. Reproduced from the room, we can see the love and care of Yan Ben Hao Zang for his granddaughter.


    Today, Yan Ben Hao Zang is dead, and the family who cares about Xia Jiang the most are also dead. What kind of sadness this helpless girl will face in the future.


    Acting as gentle as holding a delicate and fragile porcelain, Naruto carefully put Xia Jiang on the bed and tucked her quilt.


    Holding the girl''s cold hand in the palm of his hand and rubbing it twice, Naruto looked at Xia Jiang''s pale face and said with a certain tone: "Xia Jiang, I will never let the murderer kill your grandfather, absolutely!"


    Naruto lowered his head and kissed Xia Jiang''s forehead, then exited Xia Jiang''s room, his eyes turned into a haze.


    "how about it?"


    Naruto hurried back to the scene of the crime, which is the room where Yumoto Kozo, and asked Kogoro Mouri, who had already checked the body.


    "The cause of death was excessive bleeding from the abdomen. The wound was flat and there was a blade on one side. It should be something like a knife. The time of death was about forty to fifty minutes ago."


    Kogoro Moori told the results of his inspection. It can also be seen that Kogoro Moori should have some abilities. Kogoro Moori and Eri Airi have been separated for ten years. Kogoro Moori can feed Xiaolan by being a detective for ten years, although not It''s as exaggerated as Conan''s head, but the normal investigation procedure is no worse than Mumu Shisan.


    "Forty or fifty minutes ago, that is to say, it was eight o''clock in the evening. It was time for Xia Jiang and I to arrive at the restaurant." Naruto squeezed his chin with an unprecedented seriousness, and a pair of fox eyes showed incomparable shrewdness.


    "Butler Suzuki, where were you at eight o''clock in the evening?"


    "Yes...Yes." Pressed by Naruto''s powerful aura, the old butler of Suzuki couldn''t help but wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said: "At that time, I was preparing for dinner with other servants in the restaurant."


    "Yes, sir, we were in the restaurant at that time, and the butler Suzuki was always doing preparations in the restaurant."


    "Yeah." Naruto nodded. In this case, butler Suzuki has no time to kill. You can exclude it first. Xiaolan, Maori and the others have no motive to kill. Of course they are excluded. The remaining main suspected target is the collection of the children. Body.


    "Butler Suzuki, you said that the door of the room was locked when you arrived. How do you lock it?"


    Butler Suzuki took out a key that was bigger than the ordinary one from his pocket, and said: "The door was locked from the inside at the time. Without this key, it cannot be opened."


    Naruto looked at the key in Suzuki''s hand, then turned and looked at the window.


    "The door is locked, the window cannot be opened, and it is not broken, which means that when the old man died, the room was completely sealed."


    "Sealed?!"


    "Is it suicide?!" Will say this answer, that is, Yan Ben Qiujiang''s yellow-haired fiance, here I really want to spit on Yan Ben Qiujiang''s level of picking a man again... It''s not good to say, Yan Ben With Qiu Jiang and Lai Ben Ryuman, it is a sorrow~ the goods meet the fat~ fans~ customers.


    "Suicide? Huh! How is it possible?!" Naruto let out a cold voice, looking at the corpse of Yumoto Kozo covered by Kogoro Moori, "If it is suicide, where is the murder weapon that should have appeared here now? ?"


    There is no so-called conscience at all. Laimoto Tatsuno still has a smile on his face, and said: "It may be sharp ice or something. Mysteries often have such plots, don''t they? The ice will melt after a while."


    "Do people who commit suicide do such boring things?"


    Yan Ben Qiujiang hugged his arms, and did not feel any sadness for the death of Yan Ben Hao Zang. He said: "This must be Grandpa''s mystery. He has long suspected that some people here are coveting his property. Of course, just now Certain people I said did not include Xia Jiang. After all, she fainted because of her grandpa."

 480 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 480

    Yan Ben Qiujiang¡¯s words are full of sarcasm both inside and outside, and every sentence is satirizing Xia Jiang, let alone Naruto''s anger, even Xiaolan, Moori Kogoro and Conan who have nothing to do with this matter. Can''t help but be angry, this kind of scum.


    Snapped!!


    Naruto is not polite to treat scum, whether it is a man or a woman, Naruto stepped forward and slapped Yanben Qiujiang severely. With great strength, he slapped Yanben Qiujiang with a slap. He vomited blood.


    Naruto''s eyes scanned everyone present, and the cold and terrifying murderous aura almost condensed the entire air.


    "Shut me your stinky mouth! Stinky 38! This is a secret room murder case, and the murderer is among you!"


    Chapter 59-A powerful man named Uzumaki Naruto!


    After Naruto came to this world, I was afraid that it was the first time to investigate a case so seriously. The dead Naruto of Yan Ben Hao Zang didn''t care, but he had to give Xia Jiang an explanation.


    That girl just agreed to be his wife. How could he, a husband, see his wife''s relatives die, so how could he not find out the real murderer for her?!


    Naruto has no sense of responsibility as a policeman at all. If it is not Xia Jiang¡¯s most beloved grandfather or the one who loves Xia Jiang, who left his granddaughter with the most protection, Naruto may simply die. Too lazy to investigate this case.


    Perhaps only Xiaolan who is familiar with Naruto can understand Naruto''s real thoughts. Xiaolan looked at Naruto''s extremely serious profile with a little envy in her heart.


    "what?"


    With a joking and disdainful voice, Laimoto Ryuo looked at Naruto with disdain, and said, "What nonsense are you talking about?! This must be suicide. It must be the old man who is going to die and has to play mystery before committing suicide with an ice cone!" "


    The dragon man of Yanben can hope that Yanben Hao Zang committed suicide. If he understands quickly, he can quickly divide up his inheritance and fill up the debts he lost in gambling.


    Naruto didn''t bother to get angry with Yuimoto Ryuji. It''s really impossible to get angry with this kind of garbage. He just shook his head helplessly and said: "Sure enough, I shouldn''t expect too much for the wisdom of an idiot."


    He was originally a small gangster, and Ryuo Namoto, who was considered to be the same as Anzai Moruo, suddenly became angry. He looked at Naruto with a grim look and said, "What did you say?!"


    Xiao Lan watched the development of the situation with some worry. It was not that Naruto would suffer a loss, but that if this Ry¨­moto was too arrogant, he would be crippled by Naruto. He arrived in Tokyo before 9pm. The port will look like ninety o''clock tomorrow morning, which means there are still more than ten hours.


    "Because the blood on this grandpa''s body is not diluted. If he committed suicide with a cone of ice, after the cone of ice melts, the blood will definitely be diluted." Conan lay on the corpse of Yan Ben Hao Zang, a pair of me behaved. Said in his tone.


    Naruto was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t bother to worry about this kid anyway. Anyway, Kogoro Mori had already thrown Conan out, so Naruto just spread his hands and said, "Look, this kind of first-grade pupil You can''t even notice the problems that you can notice. Could it be that the IQ of Yanben''s grandson-in-law only stays at the level of kindergarten?" Naruto paused, then looked up and down at Aimoto Ryuo, and said, "You can see it too. It''s really only this level."


    Naruto''s words that could kill the lively popularity and live the deadly popularity made Yanmoto Mariko sneer suddenly, Xiaolan almost couldn''t help but laugh, it really feels funny, but look at Naruto''s face and the ground On the corpse, Xiao Lan hurriedly covered her mouth.


    The dead are big...the dead are big...


    "And..." Naruto didn''t mean to laugh at all today, and pointed to the position of the door frame. There was still a little blood stained on it. "If it is suicide, how can the blood get that kind of blood when the door is closed? That is to say, when the old man Hao Zang was stabbed, the door was open. It should be that he was stabbed at the door by the murderer, and then retreated into the room and closed the door in order to avoid the murderer. After all, he lost blood. Too many to die, something that people with long eyes can see, you actually said it was suicide? Why do you have those two eyes? Are they fake eyes? What else do you have? Oh, yes, there is also a P~ eye, can it be said that you are actually gay? Seeing that you are tall and mammoth, are you still a bearer? It''s really not a person to look like, and the water is not enough."


    Naruto¡¯s words that can¡¯t rot anymore, basically everyone except Xiao Lan, who is as pure as white paper, can understand what Naruto means. They all looked at Ryuo Naimoto with weird expressions, although they knew Naruto is pure nonsense, but just can''t help but stare.


    Could it be that Ryukyu is really gay?


    You said that both Yanben Ryumen are in Zhuyan''s family and married Yanben Qiujiang. Naruto abruptly referred to Yanben Ryuuji as Gay, how ugly are the faces of Yanben Ryuuji and Yanben Qiujiang.


    "I Gay Your Mother!!"


    Aimoto Ryuo roared and hit Naruto''s face with a punch!


    "Long Nan! Kill him, I will help you if there is anything!" If you can say such brainless words, think about it and know that it is Yan Ben Qiujiang.


    Xiao Lan sighed, and the matter turned out to be solved by force. In fact, the level of Ryuji Laimoto is about the same as Mamoru Anzai. It is not bad for ordinary people, but even Xiao Lan can do three tricks. Within easily stun Laimoto Ryuuji, let alone Naruto Uzumaki.


    Actually, I want to remind you not to do it with the teacher...


    Xiaolan thought after an afterthought, but since the other party dared to attack Naruto, it was Xiaolan''s enemy, and Xiaolan would certainly not help Laimoto Ryuuji.


    boom!


    Yanben Mariko''s gloat, the crazy eyes of Yanben Qiujiang and Yanben Ryuo turned to shock, Naruto caught the full power of Yanben Ryuo''s fist with just one hand.


    Aimoto Ryuo himself is about 185 in height, and he should be taller than Naruto and shorter than Gin with his spiked hair, but his strength is just...


    "That''s what you can do?"


    Naruto''s tone seemed to ask in some disbelief. If he could fill in his words, it would be''You are so arrogant, but you are so capable. Are you a funny guy?''


    "Rubbish."


    Before Yumoto Ryuo made the second punch, Naruto used his strength. Naruto swears that he really only used a little bit of strength, just a little bit.


    Click...


    "what!"


    Everyone saw Naruto grasping the fist of Yanmoto Ryuo''s left hand and tightening the five fingers of his left hand, and then Naruto clenched his fist, but his palm was still holding the fist of Yanmoto Ryuao...that is to say...


    Naruto only squeezed his five fingers, relying on the grip generated by the fingers and palm, and completely crushed and squashed Yanmoto Ryuo''s fist.


    The bones of the hand were completely crushed, the fragments of the bones penetrated the palm, the whole hand was bloody, and the whole palm was twisted at a strange angle, even if you are not a doctor, you can see as long as you have eyes. Naruto''s hand was completely crushed by Naruto.


    ''This man is so cruel!''


    Conan looked at Naruto with a hint of shock. After he smashed a person''s palm lightly, he calmly took out a handkerchief and wiped his hand, crushing a person''s hand. This is definitely not just force. It''s only strong, and there is that kind of indifference that doesn''t care about human life, he is definitely not a normal person.


    Yan Ben Qiujiang had already weakened his legs in fright, fell to his knees, and looked at the man his sister was after in shock.


    "Who are you?" Yan Ben Qiujiang asked Conan the question he wanted to know.


    "My name is Naruto Uzumaki, and I''m just a small police department of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. It''s not a high-ranking official. You can do whatever you want."


    The police department makes up, for a wealthy family like Yanben, it¡¯s really not an official, even for a police department like Mumu. In terms of the status and weight of the Yanben family, at least if it is the dying superior, the criminal department searches for one. Section manager Kiyomizu Matsumoto, this is still a policeman.


    Although Naruto is just a small police department, no one dares to be disrespectful to Naruto now. It''s all because of his terrifying power that he smashed the hand of Ryuo Naimoto and smashed a person''s head. It''s not difficult.


    Naruto was very satisfied with the effect he had created with the Ryuki Laimoto Ryuki, lowered his eyes and glanced at the Ryuji Laimoto on the ground, completely smiling and not smiling.


    "Mr. Ryuo Aimoto, although you are injured and need to be sent to a doctor in time, but now you are at sea, and it will take more than ten hours for the ship to reach Tokyo. Even if you want to go to the hospital, there is nothing you can do. Why not stay here now? , If I encounter any problems when investigating the case, I can ask you immediately, okay?"


    Naruto¡¯s last word ¡°good¡± has a long tone. It¡¯s obviously a playful atmosphere. If Raimoto Ryuo dares to say no, other people must definitely consider whether Naruto will interrupt Raimoto¡¯s double~ The condition of the legs.


    "it is good."


    Aimoto Ryuman gritted his teeth and forcibly endured the tremendous pain in his hands. There was no way, the situation was stronger than that of others. The force of this man was too terrifying, and Liaomoto Ryunan had to admit it.


    Naruto squeezed his chin and said, "First of all, from the time of killing, at eight o''clock, Xia Jiang and I just arrived at the restaurant, but I admit that I cannot rule out that Xia Jiang and I went to the restaurant immediately after killing the old man. "


    After hearing Naruto''s words, Yanben Qiujiang and Yanben Mariko couldn''t help but secretly thought: Even if you really killed Dad (grandfather), can anyone dare to testify against you now?


    "In terms of time, Xiaolan, Mr. Mori, and the kid who have been in the restaurant since eight o''clock are not suspected, and the butler Suzuki who has been preparing dinner in the restaurant is not suspected, and if Mr. Suzuki is the murderer, He has the key to this room in his hand. Even if Mr. Hao Zang locks the door, he can still open the door before going in to kill, so the suspicion of Butler Suzuki is eliminated."


    Having said that, the Suzuki butler was relieved.


    "In other words, in terms of time, it includes me and Xia Jiang who just arrived at the restaurant at eight o''clock, as well as Ms. Qiujiang, Mr. Ryuo, Mrs. Mariko, Mr. Ichiro, Mr. Shoji, and the most who arrived at the restaurant after that. Mr. Wu Zhongshan who arrived late is all suspect."


    "Wait a minute! Ichiro and I can''t be the murderer! We won''t kill Dad!" Yumoto Mariko couldn''t help it all at once. On the one hand, she involved herself, on the other hand, her precious son, Yumoto Ichiro. But he also became a suspect.

 481 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 481

    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Mariko, I''m just talking about time to kill, and in terms of time, I have the possibility of killing myself. What''s your hurry?"


    Yanmoto Mariko secretly thought that it was the same, and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, but his next sentence changed many people''s expressions.


    "Next is the motive for the murder."


    Chapter 60-Black eats black, Naruto is the darkest!Who is the master here?!


    Speaking of the motive for the murder, this is very important evidence in a murder case. Whether it is the loyal and treacherous-looking Yanben Mariko, or the arrogant Yanben Qiujiang and Yanben Ryuo, all expressions are very unnatural, Yanben Beilang even more. Is to take out a sweat towel and constantly wipe the sweat on the forehead.


    If you entrust the Yanben family to these people, then the Yanben family is really done!


    Yumoto Mariko''s face was very unnatural, but she still had to put on a smile, and said, "Officer Uzumaki, are you talking and laughing, why would we have a motive for murder?"


    It would have made Yanmoto Mariko so polite, and the rank of a police department was obviously not enough, it was all because of Naruto''s terrifying force.


    "is it?"


    Naruto raised his eyebrows, his icy eyes were filled with sarcasm and disdain, his eyes slowly swept across, and everyone''s reactions were captured in his eyes. Both Yanben Mariko and Yanben Qiujiang looked guilty, Yanbenbei Lang even avoided Naruto''s eyes directly. Laimoto Ryuo should be very afraid of Naruto, so he didn''t dare to look at him at all. The only one who had always been Yanmoto Ichiro kept his head down.


    Naruto wrote down everyone''s reactions in his heart, and then suddenly withdrew the horrible look in his eyes, turned around, and walked to Yanben Hao Zang''s desk.


    In the process of walking, familiarly fetching a small golden key from the top cashmere carpet, which surprised Yanmoto Mariko and the others secretly.


    ''How did he know there was a key there?What''s the key to that?!''


    The study room of Yan Ben Hao Zang, even if it is Yan Ben Mariko, Yan Ben Xiang Er, the biological children of the two Yan Ben Hao Zang are not many, basically came to be scolded, how could they know that there is a key hidden under the carpet , And don¡¯t even know what the key is. It¡¯s better for the old man to treat an outsider than to them. They really should reflect on why.


    Conan also reflected light from the lenses, and under those glasses, his eyes were extremely unwilling.


    ''hateful!Did he find any clues?!Why do you lose to him every time!No, this time he must be defeated in front of Xiaolan!''


    Conan is a bit stunned. He thinks he can save Xiaolan as long as he wins Naruto, but the problem is, first, he won''t win at all, and second, his current identity is Conan Edogawa, even if Conan wins Naruto , Then what does it have to do with Kudo Shinichi?


    Naruto walked to the desk, opened the second drawer from the left with the key, and then took out a video tape from it.


    "Sure enough, the old man still likes to hide the video tape in this place."


    "Teacher, how do you know there is a video tape there? And how do you know there is a key under the carpet?"


    Don''t look at Xiaolan who is usually a little confused. After all, she has a shrewd and scary mother. Although she only asked subconsciously, she really caught the point of the problem at once. In fact, everyone wants to know this question.


    "I have come to this study dozens of times. I have already figured out what is hidden. I also know that the sofa is empty. There are three jars of good wine hidden in it, but I had stolen it a long time ago. Up."


    "amount¡­¡­"


    Xiao Lan was also a bit speechless for her own courageous teacher. Kogoro Mouri gave full play to the role of a dragon at this time and brought the topic back to the video tape in Naruto''s hands.


    "What''s in the tape?"


    "It''s about the motives of these murderers."


    Naruto''s words made Yumoto Mariko and the others cold, and after putting the videotape into the VCR and playing it, the images and the content of the dialogue made them pale.


    "Why, how can there be such a thing?!"


    Yanmoto Mariko''s face was thick in disbelief, because on the screen, on the deck this evening, she kept saying that she would take away the contents of the wealth of Yanmoto. The footage was very clear, and their dialogue was also clear. Record it all clearly.


    Yanben Mariko, Yanben Qiujiang, Yanben Tatsuo, their ugly faces, and their ugly expressions of fighting for property were faithfully recorded by the camera. From the point of view of shooting, it is not difficult to judge that they were taken secretly. .


    As soon as this video was released, although it could not be used as conclusive evidence of homicide, but the two couples, Mariko, Mariko, Hokuro, Akie, and Ryuo, all possessed both time and motivation to kill, and they were very suspected. increase.


    Looking at the ugly faces on the screen, let alone the loyal butler Suzuki, who is filled with righteous indignation towards the loyal Suzuki butler, even a simple and good-tempered girl like Xiao Lan almost can''t help but want to beat them up?!


    Are they still human?!For the sake of money, for the benefit, wish your loved ones to die sooner?!No wonder they were not at all sad when they saw the death of Grandpa Hao Zang, but were very happy.


    It can only be said that Xiaolan is really as simple as white paper. She does not understand the sinister and ugly human creatures. In fact, in her 16 years of life, the worst person she has ever seen is her father. It''s mostly sloppy and a little bit awkward. Maori really can''t do rapist crimes. When the drama of a family quarreling for family property really shows up in front of her, girls like Xiaolan still Really feel a little unacceptable.


    Naruto took the remote control and leaned against the wall, and then froze on a screen, just to see the sinister expressions of Yanben Mariko and Yanben Qiujiang.


    "This way, it should be used as a motive for murder, right?"


    Yan Ben Qiujiang was sweating all over his head. She knew that Yan Ben was not the one who killed herself, but she didn''t know if it was Ryu Nan, because today Ryu Nan arrived at the restaurant ten minutes later than her. She is also not sure if her husband killed her grandfather, but it is true that the situation is not good for her.


    "Even if I have a motive for killing, I am not the only one who has the motive for killing. The same is true for Uncle Xiang!" Yan Ben Qiujiang planned to launch another one, anyway, he couldn''t let himself be unlucky.


    "Qiujiang, what nonsense are you talking about?!" The second uncle Xiang felt wronged. What''s wrong with me?


    "Oh, let''s talk about it." Naruto showed interest. Don''t think he is interested in the murder motive in Qiujiang''s mouth. He just likes to watch the last few jumps of the grasshopper before the death of Qiuhou. That''s it.


    "Second Uncle Xiang, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. The poor management of your western restaurant is on the verge of bankruptcy. You want to borrow money from your grandfather and get scolded!" Yan Ben Qiujiang did not hesitate to expose his uncle, and then He set the fire on his younger brother again, "Moreover, even the most honest Ichiro has the motive for the murder!"


    Aiko''s eager Yanben Mariko heard that Yanben Qiujiang actually burned the fire on her good son, and immediately quit.


    "Qiujiang, what are you talking nonsense?! How could Ichiro kill Dad?!"


    "Huh! Aunt, don''t hide it. The work Ichiro won first prize in the Tokyo painting competition last time was torn apart by his grandfather after showing it to his grandfather. Grandpa even scolded Ichiro as a waste. Do something useless."


    Naruto hugged his arms and looked at it with gusto. Appreciate the ugly faces of this group of people, and then compare Xia Jiang¡¯s gentleness and kindness. The image of Xia Jiang in Naruto¡¯s heart is really fast rising, and it has gradually moved towards the level of the Virgin Close.


    Raimoto Mariko didn¡¯t know what Naruto was thinking, but seeing this strange man¡¯s gradually demonized smile, Raimoto Mariko, who was afraid that her son would get into trouble, did the same thing as Qiujiang, but she didn¡¯t look for someone else. Correct.


    "If you want to kill Dad, don''t you have the same chance?" Yanmoto Mariko glared, and the object of the staring was Naruto Uzumaki. She has to say that she does love her son very much, although the means are very ugly. It is also very inferior, not even the degree of conspiracy, but the love for Ichiro is not fake.


    "Yes, but what about the motivation?"


    "You wanted to help Xia Jiang seize his father''s property, so you killed him!"


    "Killing for money, this is indeed a very good script."


    Naruto was not angry at all when he heard Yanmoto Mariko''s testimony to him. Instead, he found a pen and paper from the study, and then wrote all the suspects, including Xia Jiang and his own name, on the paper.


    Looking at the demon-like smile on Naruto¡¯s side, Yanmoto Mariko really felt chills in her heart. Until her husband Yanmoto Beilang stabbed herself with his arm, Yanmoto Mariko realized how big a mistake he had made. Can you prove this terrifying man who can easily crush their family to death?


    As soon as his eyes rolled, Yanben Mariko was thinking of a remedy, and after seeing Nakayama Takeshi, Yanben Mariko had a way to bring disaster to the east.


    "Actually I think there is one person who is most suspicious!"


    "Oh, who does Mrs. Mariko think it is?"


    "It''s Zhongshan Wu!"


    Nakayama Takeshi, who has gradually become a marginal dragon, was pushed to the forefront of the storm because of a sentence by Yanmoto Mariko. It was probably because of some things that happened before. At this time, he was still a little unstable. At this time, he was suddenly confirmed by Yanmoto Mariko. , His forehead was instantly covered with sweat, and he smiled dryly: "Mrs. Mariko, you...what are you talking about? How could I kill the chairman?"


    Yanmoto Mariko, who wanted to bring trouble to Nakayama Takeshi, was merciless and said sharply: "At that time, I heard it outside the door. You and Dad were arguing in the study. I think you were also terrified at the time. Well, in fact, you are not called Nakayama Takeshi at all. Your true identity is actually the son of Yongfu Choicheng!"


    As soon as Yanben Mariko said this, all the Yanben family''s complexions changed drastically. Naruto scratched his hair and said, "Can you explain to me who Yufu Zaicheng is?"


    Yanben Beilang rubbed his hands and looked very nervous, saying: "It is the chairman of Caicheng Real Estate who was taken away by his father ten years ago and committed suicide. I heard that his wife also died of illness a year later. Now, the only son was sent to the orphanage. That child is..."

 482 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 482

    "Yes, Takehiko Nakayama is actually the son of Yongfu Caicheng, Takehiko Caicheng!"


    Naruto feels that he has a headache. What''s all this? Just cutting is a family relationship~Police drama. I don''t think I will lose to the storm of anxiety.


    "It is indeed very suspicious to change my name and surname, conceal my identity and work for the company where I killed my father and enemy."


    "Right," the butler Suzuki, who hadn''t spoken for a long time, suddenly took out a flower from his pocket, "I picked it up at the entrance of the study before."


    "Why didn''t you take out the exhibits earlier?!"


    "Uh... because I saw something falling on the ground, so I put it in my pocket, and then because I was too scared to see the master''s body, I forgot."


    "Oh..." Naruto had nothing to say to this conscientious old man. He took the flower from the hand of the butler Suzuki, checked it carefully, and said, "Although it is very rare, there is a little stain on the flower. The blood stains seem to be about the same degree of coagulation as in the study. It should be the old man''s blood."


    "I remember that flower is... it''s Xiaowu''s corsage!" The second Uncle Xiang is the truth...


    "Hidden identity, murdered her father¡¯s hatred, the quarrel that Mrs. Mariko heard, plus this blood-stained corsage, although no decisive evidence of the weapon has been found, but Zhongshan...Oh no, Mr. Takehiko Toicheng, now your suspect It''s the biggest."


    "It''s not... it''s not me..." How could Fortune City Takehiko, who didn''t kill at all, condemned the crime of murder, began to shake his head violently, and said: "It''s really not me! I didn''t kill!"


    boom!


    Naruto stunned Fortune Takehiko with a hand knife without hesitation, and the super fast shot speed made others shrink their necks.


    "By the way, Mrs. Mariko, I want to ask you something?"


    "Why are you still asking, didn''t the murderer catch it?" Yanmoto Mariko pointed to Takehiko, who was knocked out on the ground, and this matter should be resolved as soon as possible.


    "At present, Takehiko Choicheng is indeed the biggest suspect, but it is only a suspect. After all, no murder weapon has been found, and before the court verdict, he is just a suspect, right?"


    "Uh... yes." What else can Mariko Yanmoto say, "what do you want to ask?" She was really scared to talk to this weird man.


    "You just said that you heard Caicheng Takehiko and his father arguing in the room outside the door, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Can you clearly confirm that it is the voice of the old man, not someone else pretending to be?"


    "Of course you can." Mariko Yumoto, who wanted to push the truth to Takehiko''s head, didn''t think anything was wrong, but Conan''s lens flashed with a sharp light.


    "By the way, at dusk today, on the deck, everyone should have heard that the old man asked me to go to his room to play chess with him, and told Caicheng Takehiko to go to the study, which is here to find him, so Caicheng Takehiko Seeing that the old man should be after I finished playing chess with him, right?"


    "Yes indeed."


    Everyone still didn''t understand the connection, but Conan wanted to understand the key, and the corner of his mouth twitched lightly.


    "Since Mrs. Mariko heard the quarrel between the old man and Caicheng Takehiko, and she was sure that it was the old man himself, that is to say, the old man went to see the old man in Caicheng Takehiko, and when I arrived at the restaurant with Xia Jiang, the old man was still alive, right?"


    "Um..." They understand now, but it''s too late, "Yes." What else can they do?


    "After Xia Jiang and I arrived at the restaurant, Xia Jiang and I never left the restaurant until the father¡¯s body was discovered, so Xia Jiang and I had absolutely no time to kill, so the suspicion between Xia Jiang and I can be absolutely ruled out. right?"


    "Correct."


    The people in the Yan family seem to be a little weak, and they are really frustrated by Naruto''s calculations.


    ''This guy can definitely become a top class if he becomes a lawyer, he''s too eloquent!''


    After witnessing how Naruto exonerated himself step by step, Conan couldn''t help but this thought appeared in his heart, his face was extremely weird.


    If you compare Yanmoto Mariko as a witness for the prosecution, at first she was accusing Naruto that the defendant was a murderer and had a motive for the murder, but Naruto was the most defendant, and as a defense lawyer, she used the testimony of Yanmoto Mariko abruptly. To help himself out of crime, although Takehiko Choicheng is very suspected, the other people are not completely unsuspicious. As a result, Naruto was left alone in this battle. From the beginning, there was time to kill and motives for killing. In many cases of suspicion, he and Xia Jiang were completely exonerated and completely innocent.


    What can you do if you meet this kind of fox?Still the same sentence, black eat black, Naruto is the darkest!


    "The teacher is amazing!"


    Xiaolan looked admiring, and Conan looked jealous.


    Naruto waved his hand and said, "Now let''s find a place to lock up Takehiko from Caicheng. I have to think about some things in this case, butler Suzuki, Xia Jiang hasn''t eaten anything until now. The kitchen prepares some light food, and I will send it to her later."


    "Yes."


    Everyone looked at the Suzuki butler who ran to the kitchen according to Naruto''s orders, and then looked at the indifferent Naruto Uzumaki in his gestures.


    How do you feel that he is the master here?


    Chapter 61-Lan''s gentleness, Lan''s anger!


    160; Everyone has their own thoughts, it can also be said that they have gathered in the restaurant with their own ghosts.


    Most people have spontaneously stayed away from the dangerous figure Uzumaki Naruto. In fact, Naruto is also very reluctant to come into contact with those two-legged birds~beasts, so they are also in Naruto''s heart.


    Naruto was leaning on a cup with his back and sipping a fragrant black coffee. Although it is a rare situation, he needs to rely on black coffee to refresh himself today. The paper in his hand is written with the names of all the suspects.


    He himself and Xia Jiang were excluded long ago, and they were just pretending to be written before. The rest of the people are all surnamed Yanben, that is, they are all descendants of Yanben Hao Zang, except for Yanben Beilang because Since seven o''clock, the old man Hao Zang has stayed in the restaurant and never left when he was still alive. Everyone else had murder time and motives.


    Although Caicheng Takehiko is currently the biggest suspect, it is only a suspect. Mingren doesn''t believe that this case will be that simple. He will find the real culprit based on the brains of those guys.


    There is also the murder weapon. It should be something like a knife. It has a blade on one side, about 4 cm wide, and about 10 cm into the body. The front end is pointed and the rear end is wide. However, many knives in the kitchen are like this. There is no way to get a blood test because of the conditions, and maybe he was thrown into the sea directly after the murder.


    At present, all the suspects have time to commit the crime and motives for killing, but they lack decisive evidence. Naruto always feels that this case has a strange feeling that is indescribable, and when Naruto returned to the room with Xiajiang in his arms, that moment Naruto cares about his killing intent.


    Xia Jiang is the granddaughter of the old man Hao Zang. There has always been a saying in Yan Ben¡¯s family that Hao Zang wants to leave all his property to Xia Jiang, so if someone shows murderous Naruto to Xia Jiang, it¡¯s not surprising, but to him What is it to show murderous intent?


    Naruto''s brows furrowed, his attention focused entirely on this case, he didn''t even notice the small white hand that stretched out.


    The little hand rubbed Naruto''s brow twice, causing Naruto to look at the girl who was close to him in astonishment.


    "Teacher, let''s have a smile, your frowning look doesn''t look good at all." Xiaolan tilted her head and looked at Naruto, her beautiful little face full of caring expressions.


    "The teacher has always been the best in my heart, so the teacher does not need to be so serious, because the teacher will definitely crack the case, so whether it is easy to crack or serious, the result is the same. In this case, it is better Relax, right?"


    Naruto couldn''t laugh or cry and looked at Xiaolan warmly. He didn''t expect that this girl would use the same principles she had taught her to teach herself in turn. Although she felt a bit dislocated, Xiaolan''s flawless care was still Naruto''s mood that has been Down has improved a lot.


    Habitually squeezed Xiao Lan''s pretty face, and smiled: "You girl, have you grown up? Your wings are hard, don''t you dare to turn your head and teach the teacher?"


    "People are no longer kids!" Xiaolan pouted and looked at the smiling Naruto, she was relieved, and her mood really relaxed, "Only the teacher always treats them like a child!"


    "You...you, in my heart will always be children, no matter how old they are."


    Xiao Lan gave Naruto a slight anger, then moved her little head in front of Naruto, looked at the name written on the paper, her expression sank slightly, and said: "Teacher, is the murderer really among them? ?"


    "I can instinctively be sure that the murderer is definitely not Takehiko Toshiro, but one of these five people, but the problem is that I don''t know who it is."


    "How can they... Grandpa Hao Zang is their relative?!"


    "Lan, if everyone were like you, the world would have been peaceful." Naruto sighed. He didn''t want Xiao Lan to be exposed to too much darkness, but this is something Xiao Lan will encounter sooner or later, Xiao Lan cannot possibly Under the protection of his wings, it is impossible for Naruto to keep Xiaolan in captivity like an animal. This choice is difficult.


    "Suzuki."

 483 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 483

    Naruto waved to the butler Suzuki. As a loyal loyal to Yanben Kozo, Naruto still has a good impression of this old man.


    Butler Suzuki walked up to Naruto, bowed slightly, and said respectfully, "Mr. Uzumaki, what''s your order?"


    Butler Suzuki is very polite, or respectful, to Naruto, because Naruto and Yumoto Kozo are friends who have been friends for years. The butler Suzuki respects Mr. Haozo, so he respects Naruto as well. Butler Suzuki is very clear, Miss Xia Jiang empress Half of his life is completely bound to this man.


    "Pour me two glasses of juice. Also, you should know where the copy of that contract is."


    "Yes, the master told me during his lifetime that if he passes away and Miss Xia Jiang is in danger, take out that contract."


    "Listen to me now, go get six copies, I''m useful."


    "Yes."


    The butler from Suzuki who has been working in the home for half a century certainly knows what Naruto wants to do with the copies of the six contracts. For the safety of Miss Xia Jiang, the loyal butler of Suzuki will of course not refuse, and he will go after a salute. Follow Naruto''s orders.


    Naruto drank the last bit of black coffee in the cup. The bitter taste made his mind very clear. He looked at the six people at the other table with extremely cold eyes.


    At this time...Thanks to Naruto''s strong performance, Yanben Qiujiang and Yanben Mariko, who had always been wrong, were also sitting on a table at this time.


    "I didn''t expect that, Aunt, Grandpa would die suddenly."


    Yumoto Mariko first glanced in Naruto''s direction with lingering fear, and found that he was looking at things with headphones, listening to things, and probably couldn''t hear them talking, so she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and then said: "Qiujiang, Is Dad you and Long Nan..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense! I thought you killed Grandpa!" Yan Ben Qiujiang said with an uncomfortable expression, then looked at his husband''s crippled right hand and said: "This is not the time to talk about this. The key is Grandpa¡¯s legacy!"


    Laimoto Longnan''s face is very ugly, and now his hands are almost crippled.


    As Naruto said, it will take more than ten hours for the ship to arrive in Tokyo. Although there is a doctor on board, is it possible to perform surgery like bones on the ship?What''s more, the hand of Ryoko Yanben was completely crushed by Naruto. The doctor on board can only disinfect Ryugu Yanben, then tie a bandage and give him a shot to seal it, which can only have a temporary effect. That''s all, this is all for Yanben''s wealth, if he can''t get enough of the property this time, the Yanben Ryuo who put his hand on his own will lose a lot.


    Yumoto Mariko snorted, absolutely not making any concessions at this point.


    "In the future, the group will belong to my husband, and Ichiro can also develop in painting. Ichiro, in the future, the group will belong to you."


    "I don''t want...Mom, I don''t want to." Liu Hai covered his left eye, his face was pocky, and Ichiro Ichiro, who inherited his father''s cowardly nature, said in a low voice.


    "Hey! I''m talking about you!" Aimoto Ryuo angrily looked at the self-talking Mariko Yanmoto, and said, "Could it be that you want to take away Grandpa''s fortune?!"


    As if he had already gotten the inheritance of the rich treasure of Yanben, Mariko said, "Don''t worry, of course I will not forget to share with you."


    "Sister, it''s not good." The middle-aged uncle Yan Ben Xianger with thick eyebrows and big eyes was a little worried, and said: "Daddy just passed away, you are here to discuss inheritance."


    "Huh!" Yumoto Mariko snorted coldly, revealing his brother''s true face relentlessly, "Doesn''t your restaurant need money now? Be happy, as long as you get your father''s inheritance, your restaurant will be fine. Continue to operate."


    Perceiving the ugly interaction of the family over there, because of money, they have completely transformed the family relationship and their own horror, and Naruto''s smile has become even more evil.


    Seeing Naruto smile more and more horribly, Xiao Lan couldn''t help feeling a little scared, and poked Naruto''s ear with her hand.


    Naruto took off the headset and said, "What''s the matter, Lan?"


    "Teacher, what were you laughing at just now? It seems... very scary."


    "This..." Naruto took off his earphones and handed them to Xiaolan, and said, "You''ll know by listening."


    Xiaolan put on the headphones with a puzzled face, and then in the next moment, Xiaolan''s eyes became extremely angry, because from the pair of headphones, she heard those people with the same surname Yanben, how to discuss how Dividing the property of an old man who had just died, the words were completely naked money, which made Xiaolan feel extremely dirty and angry.


    "unacceptable!!"


    The anger burned Xiaolan''s reason, and the strength of the Kanto Championship of the National High School Women''s Karate Competition was shown, and a fist was smashed on the table in front of him.


    boom!!


    The entire table suddenly shattered, and the round table with the marble countertop was completely shattered in Xiaolan''s punch.(Too exaggerated? In the first episode of Conan''s animation, Xiaolan broke the telephone pole with a punch...)


    Conan: You really deserve to be the master of the Karate Club!


    Mouri Kogoro: Is this my daughter?!


    People from the Yan family: Is this girl a human?!


    Yan Ben Qiujiang and the others had no time to consider whether Xiao Lan was a human being on earth, because the terrifying girl who broke a table with a fist had already walked towards them with a look of anger.


    Yumoto Mariko bit her scalp and said, "This lady, what''s the matter with you?"


    Snapped!


    Xiao Lan took off a pair of earphones, slapped them on the table fiercely, and said angrily: "You scumbags! Are you human? Grandpa Hao Zang has just passed away, and you are actually here to discuss Divide his legacy! You are not humans at all! You are birds~beasts! You are jackals!!"


    Chapter 62-Why do you need to raise an unfamiliar white-eyed wolf?!


    "You scumbags! Are you human? Grandpa Hao Zang has just passed away, and you are actually here to discuss dividing his inheritance! You are not humans at all! You are birds ~ beasts! You are jackals!!"


    With Xiaolan''s personality, he could say such fierce words, which shows the level of anger in her heart, and her fists are already clenched.


    "Well, Lan, there is no need to be angry with them."


    Naruto walked slowly behind Xiaolan, grabbed her head with her hand, and let Xiaolan suppress the anger in her heart with a single sentence, turned her head, and looked at Naruto with tears.


    "teacher¡­¡­"


    In fact, this matter has nothing to do with Xiaolan, but she is so stupid and so kind. She can cry for someone who has nothing to do with her. She is angry and hides worthless for Yan Ben. How could he be like this? Children?!


    Naruto wiped the tears from Xiaolan''s face with his thumb, and said softly, "Don''t worry, I will clean them up."


    Naruto¡¯s words made these lusty guys finally think of his powerful force, and one by one finally realized that they were afraid. Yanben Qiujiang looked at Naruto with a look of fear and said, "What do you want to do?"


    "Nothing, I just want to invite you to watch something."


    Naruto pulled two chairs over, took Xiaolan to sit down together, with Erlang''s legs tilted, as if enjoying the good show. Conan and Mouri Kogoro also wanted to know what Naruto was planning to do at this time. Individual eyes focused.


    "Butler Suzuki, please give them things."


    "Yes, Mr. Uzumaki."


    The butler from Suzuki gave a respectful tone, and then handed two cups of juice to Naruto and Xiaolan, and then handed the copies of the six contracts to the six people of Yanben''s family. With Yanben Qiujiang as the head, his face turned a page. Changed, the more I saw that my face became unbelievable, and my body actually began to tremble slightly.


    Are they hell?No, they are seeing money, this kind of person, seeing money is the same reaction!


    "You...how did you know about this contract?!" Mariko Yanmoto looked at Naruto in disbelief.


    What Naruto asked the butler from Suzuki to give to them was the tripartite contract that Naruto signed with Yanben Kozo and Xia Jiang three years ago. It involved the huge city-in-city developed by Naruto in the United States. A huge wealth project whose revenue is calculated in billions of dollars.


    Regarding the content of this contract, Yanben Kozo hasn''t announced it until his death. Only the dead Yanben Kozo, the butler Suzuki who was present at the time, and Naruto and Feng Fujiko who know the content. Raimoto Mariko and the others just heard that Raimoto Kozo and the U.S. Uzumaki Group have jointly developed a huge project involving tens of billions of dollars. This contract is not only a contract to sell Xia Jiang to Naruto, but also to protect Xia Jiang. The amulet of peace of life.


    Naruto had long anticipated their eye-opening reaction to the money, took a sip of the juice, with a scornful smile on his face, and said, "Why are you so anxious? Turn to the last page of the contract and see for yourself."


    With the sound of turning pages neatly, except for Ichiro, everyone else turned the contract to the last page at the same time. In the signature column, there were three names, Yan Ben Hao Zang, Yan Ben Xia Jiang, Uzumaki Naruto!!


    "You...you...you actually...just..."

 484 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 484

    Chairman of Whirlpool Group!!


    This news is really shocking. Not only the people of the family, but even Xiaolan, Conan and Kogoro Mouri were also shocked. He is known as the richest and most mysterious person in the world. Even the outside world does not even have his gender. The chairman of the first group in the United States who knows, is actually by their side, working in the Metropolitan Police Department, and being a teacher in Didan High School?!


    Conan understood a lot of things at once, why this man can change luxury cars every day, he has luxury cars that can drive the largest auto show in history, why he asked Dad to check Naruto¡¯s background through Dr. A Li but he couldn¡¯t find out. , Because few people in the entire United States can find out, he is the man who controls the largest group in the United States.


    The only one who was not surprised was the old butler from Suzuki who had known Naruto''s identity for a long time.


    Naruto slowly drank the juice in the glass, and said: "The contract was signed by me three years ago with my father and Xia Jiang. I gave 5% of the shares in the city center to Xia Jiang, and 10% of the shares were given to Xia Jiang. I have calculated this group. Based on each of you¡¯s shares in the group, multiplied by 10%, each of you does not have to pay billions of yen in dividends every year, but the premise is that Xia Jiang cannot receive any personal dividends. Hurt, otherwise I will get back that 10% of the shares."


    "what?!"


    "What''s wrong? Do you have any comments?" Naruto looked at their faces as if they had eaten shit, and said indifferently: "I anticipated it when I drafted this contract. If you have the ability, you will move Xia Jiangyi. Give it a try. In that case, billions of dividends a year will be far away from you forever."


    It¡¯s harder and more laborious to play a conspiracy, but it¡¯s very satisfying at this time, because you can look at the person you¡¯re calculating and have to jump into your blatant trap obediently, because of the trap. The bait in it is too huge.


    There are billions or even tens of billions of yen in the account without doing anything a year. No one is willing to give up such a huge fat.


    The benefits they get are great, but the biggest benefit is still taken up by Xia Jiang. They have to drink some broth from that 10% of the shares, but Xia Jiang is a huge fat that completely occupies a full 5%. Meat, according to the scale of that city within a city, Xia Jiang can get about two or three billion dividends a year, but the unit is US dollars.


    Yan Ben Qiujiang looked resentful and jealous, and said, "Isn''t it true that Xia Jiang has taken up all the greatest benefits?!"


    "Otherwise?"


    Naruto raised his eyebrows, looked at this woman who didn''t know her identity, and said, "Yan Ben Qiujiang, you better figure out what identity you are!"


    Yan Ben Qiujiang''s complexion changed drastically, and said: "What do you mean?!"


    "Do you think I''m such a fool?! Spring, summer, autumn and winter, I used to wonder why you are Qiujiang as your sister, and your sister is Xiajiang, but your sister''s name is before your sister, but the old man Hao Zang gave me The answer, because you are not the biological daughter of Yan Ben Jiangyi, but the orphan of a good friend of his. After your parents died, Yan Ben Jiangyi accepted you as a righteous daughter. Xia Jiang was about half a year old at that time, so Xia Jiang was born It¡¯s earlier than you entered Yan¡¯s home, so the younger sister is Xia Jiang, and the older sister is Qiu Jiang, right?"


    Qiujiang clenched his fists, his palms were torn apart by his nails, blood flowed from his fingers and dripped on the ground.Because of this, Qiujiang has always hated Xia Jiang since she was a child, because Xia Jiang is the real eldest lady, and she is just an orphan who has been adopted by others, so she is rebellious, she is jealous, she hates Xia Jiang, hates Xia Jiang everything You don¡¯t need to do it, you are born to have the best of everything, even the always serious and rigid grandpa loves Xiajiang so much~ How can Qiujiang¡¯s heart be balanced?!


    Yan Ben Qiujiang is the kind of person Naruto hates and dislikes. He only complains about being unfavored, but she doesn''t want to think about why she is not favored.Moreover, although Xia Jiang is the most loved by Yanben Hao Zang, Yan Ben Hao Zang has never treated the adopted granddaughter. The monthly salary of Yan Ben Qiujiang can be higher than the monthly salary of a general manager, if it were not for Yan Ben. Adopting her, how can she live this life?


    Looking at Yan Ben Qiujiang''s angry eyes, Naruto knew that she hadn''t introspected at all, and she was even more disdainful and disgusted.


    Why should we raise an unfamiliar white-eyed wolf?!


    "Yiben Qiujiang, I warn you, you''d better give me a little duty, otherwise, you just wait for the day when you are expelled from the Yanben family."


    Naruto¡¯s words are not only Yanben Qiujiang, but even Yanben Mariko and Yanben Xiangji have all changed their faces. Naruto¡¯s words have made it clear that they have to interfere in Yanben¡¯s affairs. No matter how they fight, it will be Yanben. Internal affairs of the family, but where does the family''s family affairs allow a foreigner to intervene?This is like a country¡¯s internal affairs that cannot allow other countries to intervene.


    Yan Ben Xiang''er looked at Naruto with a serious face and said: "Mr. Uzumaki, no matter what Qiujiang did, expel her from Yan''s family. It is not your turn to call the shots."


    Will Naruto have no cards, how can he easily admit defeat?!


    "Of course, the outsider Naruto Uzumaki can''t interfere with the family affairs of Yan''s family, but what if it is the next generation of Yan''s family owner?"


    "What do you mean?!!!" Yumoto Mariko looked horrified. Is the worst situation about to happen?


    "Butler Suzuki, come on."


    "Yes." Butler Suzuki was still humble, but he was absolutely loyal to Xia Jiang''s side. "As for the inheritance, the master made arrangements and made a will three years ago. The five lawyers of the master were also present and recorded the video. I think it will be announced at the head office soon."


    "Difficult...difficult..."


    "All the property belongs to..."


    "Xia Jiang?!!!"


    "Yes, the master decided to leave all the shares of the company under his name, as well as all the movable and real estate, to Miss Xia Jiang. The company will also be taken care of by Miss Xia Jiang, and Mr. Maelstrom is also the grandson-in-law recognized by the master during his lifetime."


    "Butler Suzuki, don''t call me Mr. Uzumaki from now on. Just call my uncle. I have proposed to Xia Jiang before and she has already agreed."


    "Yes, uncle." The butler Suzuki said with some surprises. Fortunately, he made a move. With his power, he must be able to frighten other people and prevent them from doing anything to Miss Xia Jiang.


    "Why... how could..." Yanmoto Mariko looked unbearable.


    "Damn it!" Qiu Jiang''s resentment towards Xia Jiang increased again.


    They struggled so hard, they were still there just now thinking about how to divide the inheritance. Now, it has been confirmed that those are all dreams. They have planned for a long time, planned for a long time, fantasized about geometry, and finally collected all of them. The inheritance was all left to Xia Jiang, who had never disputed.


    Everything they did was nothing but villains in the end!


    Naruto reached under the table and touched it, then took out a bug and patted it on the table.


    "Don¡¯t think that the old man Hao Zang is confused, he will always be better than you, even when he died. The video on the deck, this bug, are all ordered to be installed by the old man Hao Zang, what are you like? The old man has already known it clearly. I advise you to stop making troubles and eat your dividends honestly. Don¡¯t think about things that don¡¯t belong to you anymore, otherwise I will let you see me Naruto Uzumaki. Can create the means used by the largest group in the United States!"


    Naruto left a final notice. If they commit a crime again, they will die by themselves. He took a tray with a bowl of seafood porridge and some side dishes from the hand of the Suzuki butler, turned and walked towards Xia Jiang¡¯s room, before leaving the restaurant. , Naruto turned his head and dropped the last bomb on the pale-faced group of people.


    "The second lady of the Suzuki chaebol is my student."


    After that, I left chicly, leaving a group of people absent for a long time...


    Chapter 63-Xiaolan''s Heart, Xia Jiang''s Heart!


    "teacher!"


    Xiaolan was probably the quickest to react. He quickly followed Naruto who was walking towards Xiajiang¡¯s room. After everyone else reacted, Kogoro Moori and Conan had complicated eyes, but the few of the Yanben family couldn¡¯t stand it. The blow, all limp on the chair.


    The joy and compassion of life are really exciting. For them, the blow they have suffered will not be less than that of Xia Jiang.


    Originally thought that if the old man Hao Zang died, they would be allocated a huge amount of property, but I did not expect that the old man Hao Zang would have made arrangements before his death, leaving all the inheritance to Xia Jiang, and even halfway through the whirlpool. People.


    The family is definitely regarded as a big family in Japan. In Japan, it is a huge consortium that can rank in the top 20, but is it comparable to the Uzumaki Group?Japan''s top 20 compared with the United States?Are you funny?


    Naruto has made it very clear that Xia Jiang has agreed to his marriage proposal, so Xia Jiang must be protected by him. If they act on Xia Jiang, they will not only lose the huge fat of the city in the city, but will also be forced by the whirlpool group. How can people be underestimated by a man who has reached the top of the US wealth list in just a decade?!And with the force of that man, they don''t know if they can get off the ship alive.


    Moreover, Naruto has also moved out of the identity of the garden. Now think about the development of the Uzumaki Group in Japan. In addition to the strong support of the Yanben family, it seems that the shadow of the Suzuki chaebol can be seen everywhere. Although the Suzuki chaebol does not count the Yanben family. It is completely suppressed, but the strength is stronger than the Yanben family. It is an indisputable fact that it is the top ten chaebol in Japan, and the financial strength is greater than the Yanben family. They have to face the Suzuki chaebol and the Uzumaki group at the same time. They really have to think about the consequences.


    "hateful!!"


    Aimoto Ryuo''s intact hand slammed the table hard, his expression grim and disappointed.


    "If I can''t get half a dime, then what''s the point of marrying Qiujiang?!!!" And he put a hand on it.


    "You...what did you say?!"


    Yan Ben Qiujiang looked at her husband angrily, and said, "Are you marrying me for grandfather''s property?!" Isn''t this kind of thing expected long ago?Yanben Ryuo and Yanben Qiujiang are true love...It''s really funny.


    "Of course! Otherwise, who would marry a bitch like you, crazy!" Without the money, Laimoto Ryuo has completely torn his skin.


    boom!!


    Yan Ben Qiujiang slapped the table abruptly, which shows that Yan Ben Ryuo''s words are right, and this woman is really a shrew.


    "You useless guy! You''re so lazy all day, if it wasn''t for me to raise you, you would have starved to death!!"


    "You three-eight! What qualifications do you have to say that you are just an outsider who eats the family!! You are just an outsider!!!"

 485 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 485

    Ignoring, or if I really don''t bother to complain about the true face of the couple, Xiao Lan has already chased Naruto.


    "Teacher, are you going to see Miss Xia Jiang?"


    "Yeah, Xia Jiang has been hit so hard, and hasn''t eaten anything since noon, so I can give her what I have to eat."


    "I''ll go with you."


    "Okay."


    Xiao Lan walked beside Naruto, looked at Naruto''s extremely foul face, pursed her lips, and finally couldn''t help but ask the question she cared about.


    "Teacher, did you really propose to Miss Xia Jiang?"


    "Yeah, just before I went to the restaurant."


    "that¡­¡­"


    Xiaolan got stuck here. There are two questions she wants to ask. First, "Are you really going to marry Miss Xia Jiang?" and second, "Are you going to ask Miss Xia Jiang for the wealth of Yan''s family?" Proposing¡¯, Xiaolan feels that she can¡¯t ask these two questions. Both questions will definitely cause very serious consequences, especially the latter one. Xiaolan feels that once she asks it out, she will encounter the terrifying anger of a man. .


    The charm of language lies in the fact that even if you want to know some things, you still have to screen them. Not everything can be asked straightforwardly. Some things you really can only think in your heart. Asking them will cause things to happen. .


    Even if Xiaolan doesn''t have the language talent of Naruto, she still knows how to do some things instinctively. I have to say that the intuition of single-celled organisms is really terrible...


    Naruto gave Xiaolan a strange look and said, "Lan, are you blaming me?"


    "No, no, I didn''t mean to blame the teacher." Xiaolan argued anxiously, she didn''t mean to blame Naruto, not at all, it''s just that...the people I saw today are greedy ~ greedy and dark One scene made the pure girl feel a little panic, and then heard the news that Naruto asked Xia Jiang to marry him, you can imagine how Xiaolan would feel.


    "Lan, although I don''t know what you are thinking, no matter what, I am Xiao Lan''s teacher, and Lan is also my cutest student."


    Xiao Lan''s eyes lit up immediately, staring at Naruto''s face, and said: "Teacher, do you mean you will continue to go to Didan class in the future?"


    "Of course, when did I say I was leaving the Emperor Dan?" Naruto stopped and looked at the cute look of the girl with a super high force value beside him, and said: "Although I am the chairman of the whirlpool group, but It doesn¡¯t matter if I am Didan¡¯s teacher, isn¡¯t Yuanzi still the second lady of the Suzuki chaebol?"


    "This is different..." Xiaolan was a little embarrassed, "Then the teacher and Miss Xia Jiang..."


    "I will notify everyone that Xia Jiang is my woman, but we won''t get the certificate."


    "Is that not so good for Miss Xia Jiang?" Xiaolan''s kindness was guilty again, and she was a little depressed just now, but at this time she was concerned about Xia Jiang again.


    "This is already the best way." Naruto is very sure about this, he will never receive it in this world, "You said, there are many people who like me, if I and any woman After getting married, don¡¯t other girls suffer? So in order to make everyone happy, it¡¯s absolutely impossible to get a certificate."


    ''To be able to say such things so grandiosely, you really deserve to be a teacher.''


    The corners of Xiaolan''s mouth twitched, and she spit out a little bit in her heart. Although she felt that Naruto''s words were purely perverted, the feeling of boredom in her heart just now seemed to have weakened a lot.


    "The teacher is really a flower~heart ghost."


    "I admit, I am indeed a flower~heart ghost, and I want to build a huge castle and live in it with all the girls I like, Lan, what kind of decoration do you like?"


    "I like...Ah! Teacher, what are you talking about?!" Xiaolan originally wanted to answer Naruto''s question subconsciously, but this dull girl may have eaten her brain~ platinum, and she reacted with a flushed face. Naruto groaned.


    "Ala, Xiao Lan, why are you smarter today, you are usually stupid?"


    "You are stupid! Your whole family are stupid!!"


    Xiao Lan, who was ashamed and annoyed, yelled at Naruto. After this roar, Xiao Lan''s depression in her heart seemed to have completely disappeared. Perhaps Xiao Lan understood a little bit, what she really wanted.


    Regardless of whether Naruto is the president of the First Group of the United States or a police officer of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, whether he wants to marry another woman or not, Xiao Lan only needs to know that he is still his most beloved teacher, and he will be with him The same, always caring about yourself and loving yourself is enough. With him by his side, what can''t be satisfied?


    Xiaolan, who had figured out some things, seemed very relaxed, showing a beautiful smile to Naruto, and said: "Teacher, you go to see the mother, I will go back to the restaurant first." Of course, the teacher Xiao Lan said is Aimoto. Xia Jiang.


    "Begging for you!"


    Naruto raised her head and gestured to fight, but Xiao Lan stuck her tongue out, her body as agile as a flying butterfly, and quickly disappeared in the corridor.


    Even more worried about Xia Jiang''s situation, Naruto was too lazy to clean up Xiaolan, carrying some light food, and quickly walked to Xia Jiang''s room.


    The originally warm room no longer feels warm at this time. The arrangement that Yan Ben Hao Zang made for his granddaughter at the beginning has now become a nightmare of tender heart wounds.


    Naruto opened the door with the lightest gesture, walked slowly to Xia Jiang¡¯s bed, put the tray on the bedside table, sat on the bed, and gently lifted Xia Jiang up and let her lean against her. in.


    Xia Jiang¡¯s spirit was hit hard by Hao Zang¡¯s death. Her face was as pale as paper. It has been less than two hours since Hao Zang¡¯s body was discovered, but Xia Jiang was already so haggard. Heartaches.


    Naruto lowered his head and looked at Xia Jiang with his eyes closed and his eyebrows furrowed, as if he was soothing a child. First he touched her cheek with his hand, then lowered his head and gently rubbed his side face. The top of Xia Jiang''s head, like a little animal instinct remaining in human instinct, this action can have a very good soothing effect.


    Naruto''s eyes tightened slightly, and he found that Xia Jiang''s eyelashes were trembling slightly. In other words, Xia Jiang was actually awake, but he didn''t want to open his eyes. Maybe he didn''t want to face the painful reality.


    Naruto''s fingers touched Xia Jiang''s cheeks, and the touch from his fingertips that was different from Xia Jiang''s delicate skin told Naruto that it was tears.


    Although knowing that she will cry again, dreams are dreams after all, and reality is reality after all. Blindly evading will not solve any problems. Dreams will eventually wake up.


    "Xia Jiang, wake up."


    Naruto gently shook Xia Jiang''s body. Under Naruto''s heartache, Xia Jiang opened a pair of already hazy teary eyes and looked vaguely at the blond man hugging him.


    "Naruto, is Grandpa really already..."


    Naruto wanted to give her a negative answer. He wanted to use reincarnation to resurrect Yanben Hao Zang, but now he doesn''t have that ability, so he can only nod his head.


    Xia Jiang''s tears gushing out again, and she, who has been under the protection of Yanben Kozo, is like Yoko under the protection of Naruto and Fujiko, they are trying their best to maintain the innocence and kindness of these two girls.


    A year ago, when Xia Jiang''s parents passed away, she howled and cried, and it is the same now.


    Naruto can only follow her long hair with her hands as she did a year ago, just like when she comforted Yoko before, waiting for her to cry enough and get tired.


    People who are howling and crying can''t hear anything. No matter how you comfort you, it''s useless. Why not just let her cry. If you have any comfort, wait until the crying is over.


    Naruto carefully took care of Xia Jiang''s broken heart. In just one year, his three most important relatives died one after another. The remaining relatives were all beasts and beasts like wolves and tigers. If Xia Jiang could not get out of this Shadow, it''s over.


    Xia Jiang cried for more than ten minutes, tears soaked Naruto''s shoulders, and finally the howling cry turned into a low-pitched sob, Naruto gently let go of Xia Jiang, turned around and picked up the bowl of porridge, took a sip, including~ In his mouth, he lowered his head and kissed Xia Jiang''s lips.


    The bitter tears made Naruto feel even more compassionate in his heart. Today''s kiss has no lust. He is just telling Xia Jiang in his own way that he is by her side anyway.


    The heartbroken Xia Jiang can¡¯t be described as normal at this time. Regarding Naruto¡¯s sudden snatch of her first kiss, Xia Jiang did not feel angry, shy, or panic. Instead, like instinct, he actively asked for Naruto¡¯s kiss. A person''s mind can fill the wound in Xia Jiang''s heart.


    ...


    Xia Jiang leaned on the handrail of the cruise ship, looking at the deep and dark sea, and the cold sea breeze was not as warm as her heart. The sky in the sky symbolized the full moon of the members in the eyes of the Chinese, and it hurt even more at this time. Tears ran across Xia Jiang''s cheeks, dripping into the deep sea, disappearing.


    Naruto encircled Xia Jiang''s waist from behind, resting her head on her thin shoulders.


    "You still have me¡­¡­"


    After a delay of nearly three hours, Xia Jiang finally heard comforting words from his mouth, which is different from the previous jokes. At this time, Xia Jiang can really believe that this man is really a 37-year-old mature man, with a deep voice, People show his true side that is rarely seen by people. His life experience is so rich. Now that he is holding Xia Jiang, his tenderness and maturity are his true features. Usually, it can only be said that his mentality Just young.


    Naruto broke Xia Jiang''s shoulders, made her turn around, looked directly at her fragile eyes, and said a word into her broken heart.


    "Xia Jiang, you still have me. No matter what happens in the future, I will always be by your side. I will never leave you. You are my most beloved wife."

 486 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 486

    "Naruto, I love you."


    Growth is always accompanied by countless pains. Naruto doesn¡¯t know whether Xia Jiang¡¯s maturity is good or bad. Anyway, Xia Jiang has already taken the initiative to kiss her. She has nothing left. What is left of her life is There is only one man named Uzumaki Naruto.


    "teacher¡­¡­"


    Xiaolan''s panting voice interrupted Naruto''s idea of ??accompany Xia Jiang back to rest. Naruto looked at Xiaolan with a panic expression and said, "What''s wrong, Lan?"


    "Laimoto Ryuo is dead!!"


    Chapter 64-Show of force, Xia Jiang blooms!


    Aimoto Ryuo died, and his death was very ugly.


    Sitting on the deck with his back leaning on the handrails, blood ran down from his head, his face still remained astonished when he died.


    After examining the corpse, Kogoro Mori took a handkerchief and wiped off the blood on his hands. He said, "The cause of death should be due to a heavy blow to the head causing the skull to burst. Judging from the shape of the wound, the murder weapon should be an iron rod. Blunt instruments like that."


    Yanmoto Mariko looked at the corpse of the terrifying Ryuo with a horrified expression, for fear that he would be the next one to die.


    "Dragon Boy is also dead... Is it Caicheng Takehiko again?!"


    "How is it possible, the warehouse door is locked!" Mouri Kogoro immediately rejected Kamoto Mariko''s words.


    Naruto and Conan could instinctively sense that the situation had definitely changed, and immediately turned around and ran towards the vacant warehouse where Takehiko was closed.


    "Hey! What are you doing?!"


    The others followed and immediately rushed up. Naruto ran faster than Conan''s small body. When passing the corner, Conan was already two turns slower than him.


    "Damn it! The lock is open!"


    The warehouse that was supposed to be locked from the outside has been opened, but of course the treasure city Takehiko that was originally locked inside has completely disappeared. The gloomy warehouse, the missing treasure city Takehiko, and the death-like horror of Ryoko Raimoto on the deck Everything constitutes a terrifying picture.


    Naruto squeezed his chin and looked at the empty warehouse with contemplation.


    Conan clenched his fists and looked unwillingly at Naruto''s tall back, one step too late!


    It''s not too late to be strange!Just like Conan¡¯s small arms and legs, the body of a first-year pupil, unless he is a Super Saiyan, is there any reason to run faster than Naruto?Therefore, people have to be a little self-aware and do something they can do. A primary school student always goes to the crime scene. Isn''t that just looking for death?!


    Everyone returned to the restaurant, and everyone''s hearts were weighed heavily because of Long Nan''s death. It was not that they were sad because of Long Nan''s death, but they were afraid that they would die next.


    Xiaolan sat next to Naruto, looking at Naruto who was thinking, and said:


    "Teacher, was Ryuo Aimoto really killed by the wealthy Takehiko?"


    "I don''t think it should be. Moreover, the murderer who killed the dragon man should be in this restaurant now."


    "what?!"


    When there was no one talking, even if Naruto didn''t deliberately speak loudly, but his voice was still audible to everyone here, and was crowned as murder, of course everyone was shocked.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?!"


    Naruto glanced at Yanmoto Mariko coldly and said, "Don''t forget, the warehouse door is locked from the outside, and the warehouse is completely sealed, there is no gap between the door and the door frame, even if you want to use it. It is impossible for any mechanism to open the door from the inside, and there is no trace of damage to the door, that is, the door was opened from the outside, and the person who opened the door, whether it is the real murderer or the accomplice, is absolutely the same. A case can''t get rid of the relationship, and this person is now among us!"


    "What are you talking about?!"


    For fear that he would be dependent on him, Qiujiang immediately stood up excitedly, and said, "How could I kill my husband?! What kind of policeman, you, would actually suspect me?!!!"


    "Huh!" Yanben Mariko snorted coldly, and did not hesitate to expose the true face of Yanben Qiujiang, "You are the happiest person who has passed away."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Don''t think we don''t know! In fact, you already had other men out there!!"


    ''Hehe, these people are really...''


    Several people who have nothing to do with Yan''s family are complaining in their hearts at the same time. This case can become an annual family battle with a casual addition. It includes love, inheritance, serial killings, and raising a small white face. It seems that all dirty things can happen. This group of people.


    Looking at their ugliness, and then at the weak and kind Xia Jiang, I really have to sigh, how did she grow up in this kind of family?


    Yan Ben Qiujiang was very afraid that the name of murder would fall on him, clenched his fists, and said, "I know why you say that! You are doing this to divert everyone''s attention, isn''t it?! Aunt Mariko is the best Motivated to kill Grandpa and Long Nan, you are the one who cares about inheritance the most!!"


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Xia Jiang sighed deeply, watching his sister and aunt quarrel over grandfather¡¯s inheritance, and the family relationship was completely lost. Xia Jiang only felt a sigh. She no longer felt heartache, she wouldn¡¯t do it for this. Relatives who have no feelings at all are heartbroken. I have to say that this is a kind of growth, but on the other side... this kind of growth has to pay too much.


    Naruto didn''t want to look at Yanben Qiujiang and Yanben Mariko''s ugly shrew cursing on the street anymore. Seeing Xia Jiang''s tired face, he put his hands on her thin shoulders.


    "Xia Jiang, I will accompany you back to rest, you are also tired."


    "Ok."


    Xia Jiang nodded slightly, turned his body to one side, and gave his little weight to his beloved man, and gave him a broken heart. Xia Jiang knew that from now on, he would only need to be alone for him. It''s enough to be alive. Other people, her broken heart can no longer take extra weight to care about them.


    Naruto helped the weak Xia Jiang and turned and left the restaurant.


    Yan Ben Qiujiang clenched his fists and looked at the sister who had made her hate since she was a child. Yan Ben Qiujiang knew from an early age that she was just an adopted daughter, no name and no distinction. It was just one sentence for Yan''s family to sweep her out, but Xia Jiang But it is the real eldest lady of the Yan family. In contrast, Qiujiang has always had a deep sense of inferiority in his heart, which is similar to Sasuke.


    Therefore, Yan Ben Qiujiang has always been very greedy for money, because only by relying on money and material can she temporarily forget her deep inferiority complex.


    Nowadays, Yan Ben Hao Zang has left all his property to his sister, Yan Ben Xia Jiang, who has always been jealous of Qiu Jiang, and she can¡¯t get a dime. She has become a widow and is suspected of being a murderer. However, Xia Jiang You can inherit that huge inheritance without doing anything, and it has won the favor of the chairman of the whirlpool group. This is a tone of exhaustion. In the end, how can the villain Qiujiang swallow it?!


    "I think you killed Long Nan!"


    Yanben Qiujiang, whose head was stunned by jealousy and anger, made a wrong decision and pointed at Naruto, which was impassioned.


    "Oh?"


    Naruto''s eyebrows were cold, his eyes were contemptuous, and he wanted to see what else this woman could do.


    "You said I killed the dragon man. Well, first of all, there must be a motive to kill. Why should I kill the dragon man?"


    Qiujiang is not so much aimed at Naruto, but actually wants to drag Xiajiang into the water, and now coldly said: "Of course you want to help Xia Jiang inherit Grandpa''s inheritance, so you have to remove obstacles!"


    ''What is the motive for killing?!''


    There is no need for Naruto to complain about this. Even Conan, who has been at odds with Naruto, a little confused Xiaolan, and the confused detective Kogoro Mouri, all know that this so-called''murder motive'' simply doesn''t make sense.


    First of all, Yan Ben Hao Zang has left a will, which states that he will leave all his inheritance to Xia Jiang, that is to say, in front of Xia Jiang, the so-called "barrier to inheritance" does not exist at all.Furthermore, if Naruto really kills for this, the first target shouldn''t be Ryuo Omoto, but Sakaji Yanmoto or Mariko Yanmoto.


    The wife of Gao Zang died more than ten years ago. The eldest son Jiangyi and his wife also died a year ago. If Gao Zang did not leave a will, according to the inheritance law, the first The heirs should be Yanben Xiangji and Yanben Mariko, both of whom are the biological children of Yanben Hauzang, and Yanben Ryuo, whose identity is the husband of Yanben Hauzang''s adopted granddaughter, counts as the heir. Come on, he is definitely the last one in the line, and the man of Ai Benlong is tall, so if you want to kill someone, you have to pick an easy-to-handle one.


    In the so-called''murder''s motives'' of Yanben Qiujiang, there are actually flaws. Naruto can stop Yanben Qiujiang by grabbing a little bit, but this time, he did not show his eloquence, but Show that he is actually the strongest part.


    force!!


    Quick shot!!

 487 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 487

    Boom boom boom boom!!


    A series of gunshots exploded, smashing the huge glass in the restaurant to pieces. The cold sea breeze at night blew over, causing Qiujiang, who was less dressed, to get goose bumps all over her body, which covered her fear of fear. Cold sweat shed.


    She can almost feel a dozen bullets flying from her neck continuously. The high temperature and destructive power of the bullets make her feel like facing death...No!Yan Ben Qiujiang''s pupils flickered. At this moment, she deeply understood one thing, this handsome blond man is definitely more terrifying than the dead!!


    Think about it, too. How can people who have built a huge consortium in more than ten years not stained with blood?!Naruto Uzumaki is an even more cruel Yanben boss, and in the United States, I don''t know how many "Weicheng Yongfu" were forced to commit suicide by bankruptcy by Naruto.


    "Submachine gun?!!!"


    Conan was shocked and blurted out, and this became the last straw that Yanben Qiujiang crushed, making her look dizzy and falling to the ground.


    "This is the Spectre M4 submachine gun that was first exhibited at the U.S. Army Association in 1983. You can call it the Ghost M4, which can load 50 rounds. That is to say, it can completely smash you into a sieve, Qiujiang..." Naruto looked down at Yanben Qiujiang, who was scared to death, and said: "Do you think I have such a weapon in hand, do I still need to use an iron rod to kill Yanben Ryuo?"


    Naruto, the pervert, the pervert in the perversion, is unique even in proving his innocence. The time to kill, the motive for the murder, and the evidence of the murder were not denied, but directly took out a small charge and told everyone , Lao Tzu has this kind of weapon. He can kill people with an iron rod when he is full and he is fine.!


    Cold eyes swept over everyone present, and everyone in the Yan family who had an attitude of watching the theater suddenly did not dare to touch Naruto''s gaze. Naruto snorted coldly, put away the submachine gun, and disappeared into the restaurant with Xia Jiang.


    Once he returned to his room and closed the door, Xia Jiang couldn''t help turning around and hugged Naruto tightly, holding his generous back with both hands, unwilling to let go.


    "Xia Jiang, did you scare you?"


    "No." Xia Jiang shook his head lightly, and said: "I know, you are all here to protect me, and sister... she is indeed too much." Xia Jiang pursed his lips, a flash of light suddenly flashed across his face. Shame, but looked up into Naruto''s eyes and said abruptly: "Naruto, take me."


    "Xia Jiang..." Naruto was taken aback, and said, "But you..." Naruto didn''t want to get her when Xia Jiang''s mind was most vulnerable at this time, so I always felt a little awkward, it felt like he had used something. Same improper means.


    "Naruto, take me."


    Xia Jiang made the request again, and at the same time the snow-white arms circled his arms, his eyes gradually became unconscious, and water mist filled his eyes.


    "Let me know, you are always by my side, always with me, okay?"


    "¡­¡­it is good."


    In the 65th morning, the first ray of sunlight illuminated Xia Jiang''s room.


    Naruto woke up instantly. Although he slept for a shorter period of time than the women around him, he could quickly enter deep sleep, so as long as he sleeps for two or three hours, his spirit can be restored very well.


    Naruto was already awake when the sun entered the room. He turned sideways and used his body to resist the glare of the sun outside the window, so that the woman who had experienced too many things yesterday had a good rest.


    Although Xia Jiang was very tired, only ten minutes after Naruto woke up, Xia Jiang opened a pair of beautiful eyes. Just when he woke up, Xia Jiang was still not sober. After blinking his big eyes twice, his pupils found the focus. When the man lying beside him with his upper body naked, Xia Jiang had a smile on his face. It was really nice to see him at first sight when he woke up.


    Naruto bowed his head and gave Xia Jiang a good morning kiss, and said, "Why don''t you sleep a little longer?"


    "Sleep too long for fear you will run away."


    "No." Naruto''s hand passed under Xia Jiang''s body, holding her in his arms, and said: "I promised you last night, it will definitely make you see me when you wake up. , I will not breach the contract."


    "Ok."


    Xia Jiang lay on Naruto''s chest comfortably and comfortably, breathing the good smell of his body. His lazily squinting eyes looked exactly like a lazy cat basking in the sun in the afternoon, a natural and lovely look.


    "Do you want to take a bath?"


    Naruto asked in a low voice. Xia Jiang blushed embarrassedly, and then nodded slightly. Last night was her most important day. After one night of conquest, she was all traces of Naruto, and now she is all sticky. It is extremely uncomfortable on the body, and the smell is absolutely unpleasant. This is definitely a very important thing for a girl. Is that woman willing to smell bad on her own?What''s more, still in front of the beloved.


    Naruto did not leave Xia Jiang¡¯s body with his hands, but kept holding her, using the explosive power of his muscles to directly change from lying on the bed to kneeling, and then step by step back with both knees. When I got to the bed, I got out of the bed and put on my slippers.


    "Xia Jiang, you are heavier than the wild boars you hunted before."


    "You are heavier than a wild boar!" Xia Jiang pouted, his little face full of dissatisfaction, and then asked timidly: "Am I really heavy?"


    "Haha, it doesn''t matter, I can hold it no matter how heavy you are." Naruto was happy, and then felt that it was not enough, and added another sentence, "It doesn''t matter if you hold it for a lifetime."


    Xia Jiang also smiled, with a small face pressed to Naruto¡¯s chest, listening to the man¡¯s vigorous heartbeat, feeling that this is the safest and most reliable harbor in her life, as long as he can lean on his chest like this and listen to his strong heartbeat. That is a kind of happiness.


    Naruto carried Xia Jiang into the bathroom, then washed her traces and changed into a clean white pajamas.


    "Naruto, can you help me comb my hair?"


    "Happy to help."


    When he sat down, there was a tingling pain in his abdomen, which still made Xia Jiang frown.


    Naruto leaned on Xia Jiang''s shoulder, looked at the girl''s frowning expression in the mirror, and said softly, "Does it still hurt?"


    "Of course, you are so rude!" At this time, a woman can be forgiven for making unreasonable troubles. Xia Jiang turned his head, and his lips were stroked across Naruto''s cheeks. He pursed his lips a little shyly, watching Naruto''s lips curl up. With that smirk, Xia Jiang couldn''t help but open his mouth, and gently bit Naruto''s ear with his neat and beautiful teeth like broken jade.


    "You don''t know how to be gentle."


    "I''m already very gentle, okay?" Naruto opened his eyes and said nonsense. "It''s just that yesterday was Xia Jiang''s first night. It''s normal to be unable to hold on to such an important day, right?"


    Xia Jiang is a girl with a tender face after all, and there is a huge gap between the witch of Fujiko and the witch of Belmode, and her pink face is embarrassingly red.


    "In the first night, it should refer to the night the girl married. Yesterday was not counted." Xia Jiang blushed and said in a low voice. In other words, as long as you are not married, you will be Cang teacher, Matsushima teacher, Hatano teacher, etc. Wait, you can say that your first night is still there.


    "I said even if it is!"


    Naruto didn''t have any room for discussion, grabbed Xia Jiang''s weight loss, and gently stroked the rough thing on Xia Jiang''s left ring finger.


    "You have put on my ring, I will not give you to others, from birth to death, you are bound to me."


    Naruto''s domineering declaration happened to be the weak Xia Jiang''s most needed and favorite love words, his eyes turned to Naruto''s left hand, which had nothing, and a naughty color suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    Xia Jiang quickly grabbed Naruto''s left hand, opened her mouth under Naruto''s slightly surprised eyes, and bit down on Naruto''s left ring finger.


    But Xia Jiang was not Tyson, and she wouldn''t be willing to bite Naruto''s fingers off, just slightly hard, the white and neat teeth made Naruto''s fingers itchy, and her heart itchy.


    Xia Jiang''s childish behavior soon ended. Naruto looked at his left ring finger amusedly, with some of Xia Jiang''s saliva on it, leaving a ring of red tooth marks at the base of the ring finger.


    "This way you have my ring too. Don''t leave me."


    Xia Jiang blushed and said something shameless, and then did not dare to look at Naruto''s eyes, turned around, faced the vanity mirror, lowered his head, and said in a flustered manner: "Help... help me comb my hair."


    Naruto looked at the tooth-marked ring on his ring finger, with a warm smile on his face, and his chin rested on Xia Jiang''s head.


    "Yes, my wife."


    When Naruto and Xia Jiang held hands, interlaced their fingers, and appeared in the restaurant while showing affection, everyone''s eyes were very strange.


    Conan''s eyes are called contempt. In his eyes, Uzumaki Naruto is a playboy, and Moori Kogoro''s eyes are called envy. In his eyes, Naruto is also a playboy.


    Xiaolan''s eyes had a hint of envy that she hadn''t noticed, which was for Xia Jiang.


    The faces of Yanben Mariko and Yanben Qiujiang are ugly. They are both people who came over. Naturally they understand that Xia Jiang''s complexion is flushed and his walking is weird. It seems to be very difficult, even if they want to scold Xia Jiang. , But against Shang Naruto''s faintly sullen eyes, the two of them immediately stopped talking nonsense.


    Naruto and Xia Jiang¡¯s actions last night were entirely based on the feelings in their hearts, without any other factors, but in the eyes of people like Yanben Mariko and Yanben Qiujiang, they were trying to completely master Yanben family, as long as they had the substance. Sexual relationship, then Xia Jiang, who is the next-generation owner of the Yan family, and Naruto, the chairman of the whirlpool group, must have been closely linked. They are bound to be hit hard. They might even think that it is Xia Jiang. In order to win over Naruto, and actively seduce.


    This really can''t be considered completely wrong, because Xia Jiang really took the initiative, but those people can only think of the dark side.

 488 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 488

    Naruto thoughtfully opened the chair for Xia Jiang and helped her sit down, and the steward Yan Ben also served Xia Jiang''s bowl of red bean rice at this time.


    Xia Jiang blushed to death, rolling his eyes again and again to Naruto, but Naruto was comfortably savoring the best red robe, Wuyi Rock Tea''s stronger fragrance than green tea is more suitable for Naruto''s taste.


    Xia Jiang sipped his mouth and ate the red bean rice elegantly, while looking at Naruto, and said, "Naruto, do you have any clues about the murderer of Grandpa?"


    Xia Jiang was already able to face this incident. Of course, Xia Jiang would still be sad about the death of Yan Ben Hao Zang, but she knew that she had a more important meaning for life at this time and could not remain in grief forever.


    "Well, there is a clue, but there is no way to be sure."


    Naruto can basically rule out Yanben Qiujiang¡¯s death last night, although the woman also had a great motive for killing, and Yanben Ryuo¡¯s defense against Yanben Qiujiang will be relatively low and it is convenient for her to start, but Naruto feels that Women should have no guts to kill.


    Speaking of Naruto, there is actually no strong evidence to prove that Yan Ben Qiujiang is not a murderer, it is purely his own intuition.


    "Ok."


    When Xia Jiang heard this, he didn''t continue to ask, but completely believed in the man he loved.


    Xiao Lan pulled the chair to Xia Jiang''s side, and asked in a low voice in Xia Jiang''s ear: "Sister Xia Jiang, are you already with the teacher..."


    Xiao Lan has also broken her studies (third tone). With the dual influence of Naruto, the villain and Yuanzi, the gossip god, even angels have to fall into the world.


    Xia Jiang blushed, holding the white porcelain bowl, and nodding slightly.


    Xiaolan was more curious in her heart, and kept asking Xia Jiang some shy questions in a low voice. Xia Jiang blushed and shyly, but she answered them one by one patiently.


    Xiaolan listened to Xia Jiang''s vague answer. In fact, she blushed very much herself, and then suddenly asked: "Sister Xia Jiang, what was painted on the painting the teacher gave you yesterday? I asked the teacher, but he just refused. tell me."


    "That..." Thinking of that shy painting, Xia Jiang glanced at Naruto subconsciously, only to find that Naruto''s body was frozen, and the bone china teacup was placed by his mouth, his expression full of consternation.


    Naruto''s abnormal appearance immediately made Xia Jiang worried.


    "Naruto, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Draw, yes, draw! That''s it!!!"


    Naruto said to himself, the mess in his heart seemed to have found the thread in an instant, and everything began to unwind.


    "Hahaha...great, Xia Jiang, Lan!"


    Naruto burst into laughter with excitement and kissed Xia Jiang and Xiaolan on the cheeks. When the two pure girls were in a daze, Naruto left a sentence of "I''m going to find evidence", and they ran away without a trace. .


    "Really, what is the teacher''s nerves"


    Xia Jiang had already had fun with Naruto last night. Although she was a little shy, she was very useful, but Xiaolan was different. Now, a girl who did not fully understand her heart was suddenly kissed by Naruto, although it was just a cheek, it was enough Xiaolan''s face flushed, her little hand squeezed the corner of her clothes, so ashamed that she didn''t know how to deal with herself, now, it''s Xia Jiang to joke Xiaolan.


    ''hateful!That bastard!!''


    Seeing the scene where Naruto kissed Xiaolan clearly, Conan clenched his fists under the table, and his teeth almost broke.


    ''What clue did he find?!Am I destined to fail him?!!impossible!Think about it carefully, what kind of painting... is it like?!''


    Conan''s heart can''t be calmed down, it''s messy, it''s all the scene where Naruto kissed Xiaolan just now. In this way, his thoughts are already confused, how can he think calmly?


    Conan is not the only one who is in a bad mood...


    "I''m going to the toilet!"


    Yumoto Ichiro pushed away the chair and stood up abruptly.


    "Are you okay by yourself?" Yanben Beilang was a little worried about his son. Now the guy from Caicheng Takehiko doesn''t know where he is.


    "It doesn''t matter, I''m not a coward like my father!"


    Yaumoto Ichiro spoke aggressively, then turned and left the restaurant, just three minutes later...


    Bang!!


    Suddenly the sound of an explosion came from the boat, and then all the electrical appliances failed at the same time, and immediately after putting it on, Ichiro''s screams sounded.


    "Ah!"


    "Ichiro!"


    Chapter 66-Naruto''s Reasoning Show, the ugly truth gradually revealed!


    160; "Ichiro!"


    Although she was not a good person, Yumoto Mariko, who absolutely loved her son, immediately recognized that it was Ichiro''s cry, and rushed to the toilet instantly without thinking about it.


    At this time, Raimoto Mariko was the fastest runner. The others followed him. Although Raimoto Mariko was indeed a good mother, but... alas...


    Although the lack of electric lights made the cabin a lot darker, it was already morning and the sun was gradually rising, so although it affected some, it was not completely invisible.


    Everyone hurried to the men''s room where the sound was coming from, and they saw Yanmoto Ichiro lying on the ground, clutching his right knee in pain.


    "Ichiro!"


    "My feet..."


    "Ichiro, how are you doing?!"


    "It exploded just now and I was stabbed in the leg without knowing what happened. It hurts!"


    Xiaolan checked the wound on Yan Benichiro''s leg, and said, "Don''t worry, the injury is not very serious, and there should be no bones. I''ll get the medicine kit!"


    Xiao Lan ran to get the medicine box. Conan subconsciously scanned the surroundings to see if there were any clues left at the scene, and then saw a knife dropped under the toilet sink.


    "Is that a murder weapon?!"


    "what?!"


    Yan Benxianger bent down and picked up the bloody knife that had fallen under the sink, his face in extreme consternation.


    "This is my kitchen knife?!"


    "What''s the matter?! Could it be that you did it, Xianger?!!!"


    "How is that possible?!" Yan Ben Xianger would not be willing to recite the murder, and said: "Don''t forget! I was in the restaurant with you when the explosion just now!"


    "Yes... that''s what it said."


    Yan Ben Xianger looked at the blood-stained knife in his hand, with a serious expression on his face, and said, "It looks like there should be only Takehiko, the wealthy city who is still missing!"


    Suimoto Mariko looked worried, fearing that her son would be attacked again, looked at her cowardly son, and said, "Ichiro, did you see the person who attacked you just now? Was it the wealthy Takehiko?!"


    "I saw it, but that person is not Caicheng Takehiko, but... him!"


    Yumoto Ichiro raised his hand, pointed in the direction of the toilet door, and pointed to the last man who suddenly ran out of the restaurant ten minutes ago.

 489 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 489

    Uzumaki Naruto!!


    Ichiro¡¯s injury was really fine. The kitchen knife just stabbed him in the flesh, no bones or muscles were injured. The doctor on board helped Ichiro disinfect and tie the bandages. The next few days will be fine.


    But Ichiro is okay, in the eyes of others, Naruto is about to be in trouble, because Ichiro has repeatedly pointed out that Naruto Uzumaki is the one who stabbed him just now.


    The location is in Yan Ben Xiang''s room...


    Naruto was sitting on the sofa with Jiro''s legs up, and next to him were Xia Jiang and Xiaolan, and opposite him were Ichiro Ichiro, who was injured and sitting in a chair, and Mariko, all of them.


    "This posture is pretty good, what are you going to say?"


    Yumoto Mariko looked at Naruto angrily, not afraid of Naruto''s terrifying force, and said: "Naruto Uzumaki! Do you still want to deny it?! Just now you suddenly attacked Ichiro, and now it seems that Ryuo and Dad are sure You killed it too! For the property of Yan''s family!!"


    "Oh, yeah, for the wealth of Yanben family" Naruto held his cheek with one hand, still annoyingly calm, suddenly took out the slight impact on his body with his left hand, and aimed at the wooden cabinet behind Yanben Mariko and them. , A row of bullets shot past.


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    Naruto hit a full 50 rounds of ammunition directly this time, cracking the entire wooden cabinet, sawdust flying in the sky, then discarded the empty magazine, and then loaded a new full bullet. The magazine.


    "You just said there was some evidence, right, Aunt Mariko?"


    Yumoto Mariko looked at the evil-looking man in horror, and said in shock: "Are you going to kill us all?!"


    "Oh, it can be like this, it¡¯s okay to kill all of you." Naruto seemed to realize it suddenly, but now he thought of this, and then turned his face to contempt, and said: "As I see it, you might as well Really die, forget it, I haven''t figured out the problem until now."


    Naruto shook the mini submachine gun up and down in his hands, aiming at the guns of Mariko and her precious son intentionally or unintentionally.


    Conan looked at the slight impact in Naruto''s hand, and there seemed to be a flash of light in his mind.


    "It''s the murder weapon!"


    Seeing everyone staring at him, the detective''s instinct made Conan take the initiative to explain, pointing at Naruto.


    "This...Brother," Conan said with Xiaolan''s dangerous smile, holding back the twitch of his mouth, "He has a submachine gun in his hand. If he wants to kill Brother Ichiro, he doesn''t need to use Uncle Xiang''s kitchen knife. , Just use a gun directly. It is obviously unreasonable to run to steal a kitchen knife to kill someone, and he also left the murder weapon at the scene. Isn''t he in trouble if he is found fingerprints?"


    "Yeah!" Xiaolan clenched a fist with her right hand and knocked on the palm of her left hand, then said: "I felt wrong just now. The teacher''s strength is far above me. If he wants to kill, no matter if it is a gun or a knife, If you need it, you can easily break a person''s neck with your hands, kill someone with a kitchen knife, and only stabbed the leg. This is definitely not a teacher''s skill."


    Hearing what Xiaolan said, everyone remembered that this lovely girl had the terrifying power of smashing a whole table with a fist. How strong is this man as her teacher?!Facing this kind of terrifying force-worthy monster, Ichiro, who is weak, only suffered minor injuries and the weapon was dropped on the scene. This is unreasonable.


    Let alone Yan Ben Qiujiang and Yan Ben Xiang two, even the couple, Yan Ben Mariko and Yan Ben Bei Lang, felt that there was a problem with their son''s testimony.


    Naruto watched the constant sweat on his forehead, and Benichiro suddenly revealed all the weapons he was carrying.The large windbreaker Naruto wore this time was not much more than the gin set. When it was taken apart, a sniper rifle could be hidden inside. Naruto didn¡¯t wear a sniper rifle, but he did. I made a small impact, six magazines full of bullets, five ordinary kunai, five poisoned kunai, two cold weapon king three-sided army spikes, two grenades, two flash grenades and two tear gas grenades , Plus the Kusanaru sword that was hanging around his waist.


    Naruto was very proud of his side arsenal, but the corners of everyone else''s mouth twitched wildly.


    Naruto looked at the pile of weapons lying in front of him, then looked at Ichiro Ichiro with a sneer, and said: "Ichiro, you said you clearly saw that I attacked you, then explain to me why I should Throw away these weapons and use them, and steal Uncle Xiang¡¯s kitchen knife to attack you? How did you escape from my hand with your ability? Don¡¯t say that I am bragging, people who can escape from my hands, even if they are You can definitely rank in the top ten in the world, Ichiro, are you still a hidden master?"


    "me¡­¡­"


    Yumoto Ichiro was sweating coldly and was too scared to organize his own language.


    "Because of the three cases of killing Yanben Haozo, Yanben Ryuo, and stabbing you and blaming me! All of them were done by you Yanben Ichiro!" Naruto said with a cold eye and shouting. The truth of this case.


    "what?!!"


    This result, I am afraid that everyone except Naruto had never thought that Ichiro, who was timid by nature, and only loyal, would actually be a murderer?!I''m afraid that everyone didn''t think about it, including Xia Jiang, including Mariko and Beilang couple, including everyone.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?! How could Ichiro kill someone?!!!"


    "Okay, if you don''t believe me, then I will explain to you one by one." Naruto picked up the Wei Chong and Kusana sword on the ground, and explained: "First of all, from the third case of Ichiro''s attack. Speaking of it."


    Naruto took out a gray box from the side of the sofa and said, "Second Uncle Xiang, this box belongs to you."


    "Yes, I used to put the kitchen knife."


    Snapped!


    Naruto opened the box. There was a black sponge inside. There were several kitchen knife-shaped concave shapes, so that all the kitchen knives were not embedded in the sponge and would not fall off. At this time, there are two in those concave shapes. empty.


    "There are two missing kitchen knives in this set. One of them is the knife that stabbed Ichiro just found in the toilet, and the other, judging from the concave shape, the knife should be about 20 centimeters long and four in width. Centimeters, it fits the shape of the weapon used to kill the old man Hao Zang, that is to say, the other knife that is rare here is the weapon used to kill the old man Hao Zang."


    "So what?! The murder weapon is Xiangji''s knife. First of all, of course, he suspects Xiangji. What does it have to do with Ichiro?!"


    Yan Benxiang two:...


    "Yes, there have been three cases on this ship so far. The first is the murder of the old man, the second is the death of Ryuo, and the third is the attack on Ichiro. In these three cases, only Ichiro This case is different from the other two cases. One is because Ichiro is not dead, but Hao Zang and Ryuo are dead. Second, it is also to expose the fact that Ichiro himself was the perpetrator!"


    "What is it?!" Yanmoto Mariko''s face was sullen, and it was related to whether her son was the murderer.


    "It''s a murder weapon!"


    "What''s wrong with the murder weapon? Isn''t the murder weapon Xiangji''s kitchen knife?! What does it have to do with Ichiro?!"


    "It''s true that the murder weapon was Uncle Xiang''s kitchen knife, but why did we know that the murder weapon that stabbed Ichiro was Xiangji''s kitchen knife? It wasn''t Ichiro who said it, but we found the kitchen knife at the scene, and Yuxiangji himself confirmed it. But here is the problem. Whether it¡¯s the scene where the boss was killed or the dragon man was killed, we couldn¡¯t find the murder weapon. For those two weapons, we only knew that one was a knife and the other was something like an iron rod. None of the two murder weapons were at the scene of the crime, but this time is different!"


    Naruto raised his voice, and the powerful spirit displayed gave everyone an illusion.


    They are as small as ants in front of this man!


    "The murder weapon that stabbed Ichiro was dropped on the scene of the crime and was not taken away by the murderer. Why?! The fact is that the murderer can''t take the knife away and destroy it! Because he has always stayed at the scene of the crime and his legs I was injured and couldn''t move! Am I right, Kamoto Ichiro?"


    Chapter 67 - Ichiro Fuzhu!Love is more than just talking!


    Gabon Ichiro, from his personality, it can be seen that he is definitely the son of Gabon Beilang. Yes, his cowardly character, oppressed by Naruto''s aura, was so scared that he couldn''t speak, but his forehead kept sweating.


    Having said that, among the three in that family, the most powerful is definitely Mariko Yanmoto, who is by nature.


    Aiko''s almost mad Riko would not allow her son to be so blamed, even if that person has the power to easily kill them all.


    "Even so, you can''t say that the murderer is definitely Ichiro, maybe the murderer deliberately threw the knife on the scene to blame Ichiro!"


    "Then why Ichiro said I stabbed him?"


    A word blocked Mariko''s words, but she didn''t understand why her son wanted to wrong this terrifying man, and he got into trouble.


    "Let¡¯s come back to the first case, that is, the case of the old man Hao Zang. The person who killed Hao Zang was not someone else, but Ichiro was actually the one who went to the restaurant yesterday. Ichiro was the second to last to go to the restaurant yesterday. Time of the attack."


    "So what, Ichiro is not alone with the time for the murder, have you found the murder weapon?!"


    When it comes to her precious son, Yumoto Mariko has completely transformed into an old hen who protects her child. Facing Naruto, a battle-hardened eagle, she refuses to give in.


    "How could it be possible to find it? That knife was already thrown into the sea."


    Naruto¡¯s eyes are sharper than those of eagles and falcons. Eagles are the king of birds after all. They are not comparable to hens that can only run on the ground. Raptors with sharp eyes can accurately grasp the flaws of their prey. , The Yanben family in front of them are all flaws.


    "But I still found evidence that Ichiro was a murderer, that''s it."


    Naruto took out a plastic bag from his arms, which contained an irregularly shaped object about the size of a plum. Because of time, the color has changed from the original bright red to dark red and black. Look like.

 490 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 490

    "what is that?"


    "This was found in the blood of the old man, a small piece of bread crumbs that fell on the scene."


    "Bread crumbs?" Yan Benxiang 21''s forehead question mark, said: "Is it impossible?! Dad hates western food the most. He even sweeps all the dishes I cook on the floor, and he doesn''t even move the bread. Moved."


    "Yes, so this breadcrumb is not from the old man, it can only be accidentally dropped on the scene by the murderer."


    "But what does this have to do with Ichiro? The breadcrumbs don''t mean Ichiro is a murderer!"


    "can!"


    "How to explain?!"


    "Because there is not only blood on this crumb, but also a little bit of graphite."


    "Graphite... by the way!is that one!''Conan is the one with the fastest response. As soon as Naruto proposed graphite, Conan already understood the connection, but it was already too late at this time. The person who found out the truth of this case was Naruto Uzumaki, not Edo. Chuan Conan, let alone Kudo Shinichi who no longer exists today!


    "Why is there graphite on the bread?"


    This time, the person who cooperated with Naruto to talk about the cross talk was Kogoro Mouri. He did a good job of what he should do and brought out Naruto''s words well.


    "Graphite can only be found in a pencil if it is to be found in life."


    "Pencil, is it..." Xiaolan should have understood this time.


    "Yes, it''s the pencil Ichiro usually draws with. Ichiro is a student of the Fine Arts Department. He often draws, including before his father died. He also likes to use breadcrumbs as an eraser, so he inadvertently There will be a lot of these crumbs covered with graphite, so these crumbs covered with graphite can only come from Ichiro. If you still don¡¯t admit it, when the ship arrives in Tokyo, I found this at the crime scene. Compare the graphite on the breadcrumbs with the graphite in the pencil Ichiro usually draws. If the chemical composition is exactly the same, then the evidence is conclusive."


    Things seem to have settled down, and Ichiro''s body no longer trembles. He just lowered his head and said nothing, seeming to have acquiesced in everything.


    Yumoto Mariko would never want to see her son go to jail, and still made the last resistance.


    "It might also be that the murderer dropped on the scene deliberately and blamed Ichiro!"


    "Impossible!" Naruto''s answer was categorical.


    "Why is it impossible?!"


    Naruto had already collected the two micro-rushes, and flung a kunai in his hand at will. His eyes were not focused on kunai at all, and he could see that it was purely a subconscious action.


    "According to the situation at the scene of the crime, the old man Hao Zang immediately retreated into the room and closed the door to escape after he was stabbed with a knife by the murderer. That happened in an instant. With human response power, he basically It¡¯s not enough to throw bread crumbs into the room, so it¡¯s impossible for the murderer to deliberately blame Ichiro."


    Yumoto Mariko has nothing to say this time. She doesn''t know how to refute Naruto''s words, her face is pale, and she seems to have seen the horror scene of her son''s imprisonment.


    So why did she argue with Naruto in the first place?Anyway, what Naruto Uzumaki said is right. Even if you quarrel with him for a long time, and mutter for a long time, you still have to follow what he said. Although there is no Chakra, it is impossible to activate the reincarnation art, but Naruto¡¯s Mouth escape is still infinitely powerful.


    "Teacher, I have a question." Xiaolan is a good boy, and now she really asks the same questions as she did in school, and she raised her hand.


    Naruto suppressed a smile and said, "Excuse me, classmate Xiaolan." This is not the time to play with teachers and students!


    "If Mr. Ichiro killed the old man Hao Zang because he had a grudge because he tore off his award-winning painting, if that makes sense, then why did he kill Mr. Ryuo? And why did he deliberately stabbed him Do you hurt yourself and blame the teacher?"


    I have to say that Xiaolan is a smart girl. Although sometimes confused and emotionally slow, in terms of IQ, Xiaolan still inherits the excellent genes of Fei Yingli, although not as smart and decisive as her mother. Xiaolan¡¯s working style, but that is also due to her character. Xiaolan is still very smart, and often has an amazing sense of smell in cases. This may be seen from Xiaolan¡¯s excellent Chinese (Japanese) performance.


    "Okay, let me explain from the death of Ryuki first." Naruto changed his sitting posture. "Actually, Ryuki''s case is different from the other two cases. That is the first and third cases. The murder weapon used was Uncle Xiang''s kitchen knife, and in the second case, judging from the shape, the murder weapon should be something like an iron rod. That was because this case was outside of Ichiro''s plan and was considered an emergency. Lan, I remember that you said that when you were on the deck last night, you heard the sound of humming on the sea, right?"


    "Well, I can hear it very clearly, it sounds like something falling into the water."


    "What do you think it was that fell into the sea at that time?" Naruto smiled and secretly dialed the little girl.


    Xiaolan condensed her eyebrows, her eyes lit up suddenly, and said:


    "It''s the kitchen knife that killed the old man Hao Zang!"


    "Yes, I think Ichiro should have gone to the deck and threw the murderous knife into the sea, but he was accidentally discovered by Ryuuo. Ichiro was afraid that his murder would be exposed, so he took an iron rod and killed Ryuo in a hurry. . As for the matter of blaming me... In fact, I felt that someone was malicious to me from the time the old man¡¯s body was discovered, but I didn¡¯t find out who it was at the time. I did not doubt Ichiro at first, but then Xiaolan suddenly Asking about the content of the painting I gave to Xia Jiang reminded me of something."


    "What do you remember?"


    "I remembered that when I was painting that painting, I asked Ichiro borrowed the brush and drawing paper. Ichiro was also painting at the time, but when I asked him to borrow the drawing paper, he pulled out two white paper covers from the bottom. The above was to prevent me from seeing the painting he was drawing, so I just sneaked into Ichiro''s room and found this." Naruto finally produced the most crucial evidence.


    "This is the reason Ichiro killed the old man, and the reason why he wanted to blame me."


    "That''s Ichiro''s picture book!"


    "Yes, you can see for yourself."


    Naruto threw the painting book to Yanben Mariko, Yanben Xiangji and Yanben Qiujiang also all got together, Yanben Mariko quickly flipped through the contents of the painting book, and his expression became more and more consterious, Yanben Qiujiang and the others too in this way.


    "Don''t... don''t..." Ichiro whispered weakly.


    "In these paintings... are all Xia Jiang?!!!"


    "what?!"


    "No!"


    Ichiro finally collapsed, and the secret deep in his heart was completely revealed. Ichiro could no longer hide anything, knelt on the ground holding his painting book, and refused to let go of his hands.


    "That''s the reason..." Naruto''s eyes darkened, and his voice became deep and deep, which made his voice sound extraordinarily unreal. "Ichiro has always liked Xia Jiang, and I hope that the old man will agree that his marriage with Xia Jiang will be ruthless. I scolded fiercely. At that time, the old man said on the deck "unrealistic dreams, give up as soon as possible", referring to the fact that Ichiro liked Xia Jiang, and I was framed for this reason, right, Ichiro ?"


    "Yes!" Ichiro yelled angrily, "I like Xia Jiang, and I want my grandfather to let him marry Xia Jiang to me, but my grandfather flatly refused me, saying that he would not marry his precious granddaughter to a kid like me! Scold me for nothing!"


    "The old man is right, you are indeed worthless." Naruto put his cheek in one hand, looked at Ichiro coldly, and said: "You like Xia Jiang, have you ever confessed to her?"


    Ichiro was stunned... Actually, he didn''t need his reaction, Naruto had already guessed this was the case.


    After all, it is his grandson. Hao Zang shouldn''t be so unfeeling if it is not really trash. The old man Hao Zang is not so old-fashioned, he is very accurate.


    "Looking at your reaction, you know if you don''t. If you didn''t even confess to Xia Jiang, let Hao Zang marry Xia Jiang. It''s personally unwilling."


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Actually, you dare not confess to Xia Jiang at all. You are inferior, so you are afraid that Xia Jiang will reject you. That''s why you go to the old man, hoping that he will marry Xia Jiang, because as long as the old man nods, based on Xia Jiang''s character, it should not be Will go against the old man¡¯s meaning, so even if Xia Jiang doesn¡¯t like you, you can marry Xia Jiang, even if the old man doesn¡¯t agree, as long as he doesn¡¯t say anything, no one will know that you like Xia Jiang, so you can keep a little bit. Face, right?"


    Ichiro''s face was pale, because Naruto''s two sentences completely revealed his mind. Xia Jiang''s cold, unfamiliar and contemptuous eyes made Ichiro feel cold all over, and he lowered his head unconsciously.


    How can a coward be liked by women?


    Compared with Ichiro Ichiro, Naruto occupies an absolute advantage at any point, from appearance to ability to personality charm.


    "Although this is very narcissistic, but choosing me instead of you as the grandson-in-law, the old man does have a vision."


    "Don''t talk cold words there!!" Ichiro raised his head, looking hatefully at this man who is better than himself and also possesses Xia Jiang, "Why?! I have done so much for Xia Jiang, why Xia Jiang likes it. It''s you! Why?!"


    "You idiot¡­¡­"


    Naruto''s voice seemed to be squeezed from the depths of her throat, Xiaolan was definitely about to have something terrible, and her subconscious reaction immediately pulled Xia Jiang into the corner, and then tried to reduce the existence of the two of them.


    "Don''t talk to yourself!!"

 491 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 491

    Naruto let out a loud roar, and his mood turned into anger in an instant. The whole person was ejected from the sofa like a cannonball. He pinched Ichiro¡¯s neck with one hand, and felt more relaxed than lifting a chicken. This height also has a similar height. The man in Mi Qiqi picked it up, and then rushed forward, causing Ichiro''s back to hit the wall severely, and the whole person was embedded in the wall.


    "Cough!" The violent impact caused Ichiro to cough up blood.


    "Ichiro!"


    "You all stand still for me!"


    Naruto tilted his head slightly and closed his blue eyes. The Wanli Glacier in Antarctica was still cold, his strength was no longer, and his murderous aura still existed. To ordinary people, the terrifying and cold murderous aura was almost like a wild animal, cold and ruthless, without The vitality of the killing pressure suppressed everyone''s body. Their soul and body seemed to be separated. No matter what they thought, they couldn''t control their heavy body that seemed to be filled with lead.


    Naruto turned away and looked at Ichiro''s scared face indifferently.


    "Xia Jiang is my woman, not a tool you use to gloss over your crimes, you scumbag!"


    "You...you nonsense?! I didn''t! Everything I did was for Xiajiang! All for Xiajiang!"


    boom!!


    What Naruto sent was a fierce knee bump, and Ichiro''s internal organs were completely displaced in one move, and the wall behind it split like a spider web in an instant.


    "Kill Hao Zang, you can push to Xia Jiang''s head, then kill Long Nan?! That''s because you are afraid, you are afraid of death, you are afraid that Long Nan will tell the truth about your murder, so you kill It has nothing to do with Xia Jiang. Everything is just because of your cowardice and incompetence! You don¡¯t dare to admit if you make a mistake. You framed me because you were jealous. You know that as long as I exist, you can¡¯t get Xia Jiang, so you designed to frame me. I, but it¡¯s too sad, you really cherish your life so much that you only stab your own thigh. If you are more cruel and stab your own vitals, I want to get rid of sin completely. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple. After all, you are still afraid of death, coward!"


    "You... nonsense..."


    "Do you know why Xia Jiang reacted like that when he saw my paintings?"


    Naruto seemed to pull the topic away at once, then took out the rolled painting from his windbreaker and showed it in front of Ichiro.


    The content of the painting is a simple pencil sketch. In terms of the strokes of the following pen, it is actually not as good as Ichiro. However, Xia Jiang''s favorite painting is definitely Naruto''s painting.


    Of course, the protagonist in the painting is still Xia Jiang, but there is the actor Naruto Uzumaki. The two kiss under the moon, and the halo of the moon is spilled on the two of them. Use your fingers to erase the pencil marks to create a copy Hazy feeling, there is a sentence in the lower left corner of the painting.


    ''Xia Jiang, marry me.''


    "This is the gap between you and me. You don''t even have the courage to propose to Xia Jiang in person. How do you cowardly deserve Xia Jiang''s love?! You keep saying that everything you do is for Xia Jiang! But you carry a knife. When going to kill the old man, have you ever thought that Xia Jiang would be sad because of the death of the old man?! Have you ever thought about how Xia Jiang would be bullied by your mother and Qiujiang without the protection of the old man?! You never thought about it. , Because you have always been the only one in your mind. What is for Xia Jiang is just a beautiful excuse for yourself!"


    "No...impossible...I love Xiajiang...I love Xiajiang..." Yan Benichiro muttered to himself.


    "If your so-called love is to use Xia Jiang as an excuse for your crime, I can only say that you are too sad, Ichiro Gamoto!"


    Naruto pronounced the sentence, and executed Yanmoto Ichiro himself, crushed his neck, and then threw his body into the sea, leaving him to be eaten by sharks. Poor man, there must be something hateful, Ichiro Yamoto ended up. This fate is all because of his own sins and nothing else.


    Xia Jiang finally left a sigh of nothing but sadness for his younger brother at this point, and there was no hatred, because there was no need for that.


    Just like what Naruto said, Yanben Ichiro loves herself more than Xia Jiang, or the so-called love of Yanben Ichiro is just a kind of possessiveness. Xia Jiang does not need to add sadness to someone who does not love herself at all. In the future, there will only be one person.


    Ichiro''s distorted character is doomed to a miserable ending. Love... is definitely not the same as Ichiro''s lip service, absolutely not!


    Chapter 68-Xiaolan''s request, angel''s goodnight kiss!


    Regarding Ichiro''s affairs, due to the four-sided suppression of the family, the Suzuki family, the Metropolitan Police Department, and Naruto Uzumaki, it did not cause too much disturbance in Tokyo. The Metropolitan Police Department only symbolically let Naruto Suspended for two weeks is a temporary refuge.


    This also fits Naruto''s heart. Anyway, the film has not been finished yet. Recently, Naruto has been so busy that he always has to run a few heads. This suspension just made his burden a little easier, and he didn''t even need to ask for leave.


    Because of the combined suppression of the four forces, the story of Yanben Ichiro did not spread among ordinary people. The young master Sun of the Yanben family was killed. The result was not to mention the front page of the newspaper, and even a word was not seen in the newspaper. .


    How could Mariko and Kitaro let their son die like this, constantly mobilizing the power in their hands to seek justice for their son, but it''s useless. How can the power in their hands? How does it compare with Naruto''s power?


    Yan Ben Hao Zang¡¯s will announced that all the property was left to Xia Jiang, and Xia Jiang naturally became the head of the Yan Ben family. They all said that the new official took office with three fires, and the first fire Xia Jiang released after taking office would directly affect his aunt and his aunt. Uncle, expelled from the Yanben family, and removed from the genealogy, all the original Yanben family shares in their hands were discounted to them.


    In the end, Mariko''s dying counterattack was only the mayfly shaking the tree. She was overpowered and lost her only son. She was expelled from the family and her name was expelled. Mariko was discouraged, and the two of them walked away. Hokkaido will never return to Tokyo, a sad place.


    Because Naruto does not need to report to the Metropolitan Police Department for the time being, the filming speed of the film has also accelerated a lot. The ups and downs of the plot are mixed with unswerving love, which Uncle Koto had anticipated when filming the first scene. This movie will be the pinnacle of his career.


    "father."


    After filming all the scenes for today, it is now ten o¡¯clock in the evening. Naruto and Yoko are in the room of two people. They are lying on the bed together. Yoko is nestled in Naruto¡¯s arms like a small animal, with pink cheeks constantly The ground rubbed against Naruto''s body, enjoying the warmth and comfort like Grandpa Sun.


    Naruto gently stroked Yoko''s slightly curly hair that day, and said dozingly, "Girl, you are so clingy."


    "I only stick to Dad."


    Yoko grumbled her little mouth and said something without shame, just like how she was treated to him as a child, Yoko grew up in Naruto''s arms.


    "What about the son? You say that, but the second son will be sad."


    "Mom..."


    Yoko dragged a long tone, and her big, naturally beautiful eyes rolled round and round, and inadvertently imitated Naruto''s actions since she was young, showing an effect, showing a fox-like smile.


    "I stick to my father, and my mother sticks to my father, so of course I will stick to my mother, and my mother will not be angry."


    Yoko''s theory is very strange. It is said that she is holding Naruto, and not the two sons are also holding Naruto, so of course the mother and daughter are stuck together, which can be regarded as a false theory.


    "You girl, where did you learn the weirdness?!" Naruto patted Yoko''s head with care.


    "Hehe, of course I learned from my father"


    "Moximosi, Lan sauce."


    "Teacher, I''m sorry to bother you so late." Xiao Lan, who was as well-behaved as a white rabbit, directly started with an apology.


    ''You really disturbed me.''


    In other words, Naruto would definitely vomit so ruthlessly, but Xiaolan... Naruto couldn¡¯t help but smiled indifferently, and said, ¡°Nothing, what¡¯s the matter with calling me so late? , Lan?"


    "Teacher, have you watched today''s news?"


    "Lan, you said that the scope is too big, there are so many news a day, how do I know what news you are talking about?"


    "It''s the news of a murderer''s escape from prison." Xiaolan was looking for today''s evening paper while holding her mobile phone. She had just read it just now and where she left it.


    "Murder?" Naruto quickly searched his memory and said, "By the way, it was the man Yuda who killed his wife Keiko in order to defraud him of huge insurance money."


    "Yes, that''s him! The newspaper said he escaped from prison tonight, and Yu Tian was caught because of his father''s reasoning, and when he was caught, he said viciously that he would avenge him, but I told my dad about this. My dad didn''t care at all, and he also said that he was going to bet on horses someday!"


    Xiaolan''s tone was very anxious, very worried that her father would be retaliated against by Yuda, but Kogoro Moori couldn''t listen at all, and she wanted to send money to the horse club tomorrow.


    ''Actually, it was Conan who caused trouble.''


    Naruto whispered in his heart that although the insurance fraud case was not investigated and handled by Naruto, Naruto does not believe that a person who can escape from prison will be caught by Kogoro Moori. Conan must have broken it with an anesthesia gun and a bow voice changer. The case, as a result, he got into trouble even for Kogoro Mouri, and finally made Xiaolan worry.


    "Then what do you want me to do?"


    "That..." Xiaolan was very embarrassed, because she knew that her request was a bit unreasonable and a bit excessive, but for the life of her father, Xiaolan decided to put aside the embarrassment and face or something.


    Maori Kogoro, you will lose every bet in your life, and nothing will happen. That''s because all your luck has been exhausted to allow the angel to be born in your house.


    "Teacher, I would like to invite you to go to the racecourse with us tomorrow. If there is a teacher, it will be safer, OK?"

 492 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 492

    Xiaolan''s hand was holding the phone tightly. Her fingers turned white due to excessive force. Her tight lips showed that Xiaolan was very nervous at this time. She knew that she was asking too much, so she was afraid that Naruto would get angry and angry. For Xiaolan, it was the most terrifying thing.


    "no problem."


    Naruto agreed before Xiaolan could not help saying, "If it''s inconvenient, then forget it," and finally let Xiaolan''s hand holding the phone relax a bit, the anxiety in her heart disappeared, and her face finally appeared. Smiled.


    "Really, teacher?"


    "Of course, how can you go back about what you promised students?" (You bastard don''t pretend to be a good person, you ghost teacher!)


    "Great! I know the teacher is the best!"


    Xiao Lan danced with excitement. It seemed that she was not entirely happy because of her father''s safety, and probably partly because Naruto could agree to her rude request.


    Listening to Xiaolan¡¯s excitement on the phone, the depression in Naruto¡¯s heart also disappeared in Xiaolan¡¯s laughter. It¡¯s strange to say, but Xiaolan probably has a natural soothing mood that can make people feel relieved and feel depressed. Ability, maybe this is an angel''s ability.


    "Although I don''t really care about the life and death of Uncle Maori, it seems worth it to make Xiaolan so happy."


    Naruto made such an ambiguous sentence deliberately, so that Xiaolan, who was dancing on the phone, quieted down, nestled on the side of her bed, blushing and messing with her long hair.


    "Teacher, don''t say this suddenly."


    The voice is soft and waxy, it is really sweet to the heart, you can hear the slightest anger.


    "Hehe, what does it matter? It''s not the first time I said it anyway."


    "Hate" Xiao Lan pouted unhappily, and then smiled shyly, "Teacher, thank you so much."


    "Xiao Lan, since this thank me, how about giving me a goodnight kiss over the phone?"


    Naruto hit the snake on the stick and made an unreasonable request. Xiaolan couldn''t help but remembered the scene of being kissed on the cheek by Naruto while on the Yanben cruise ship. She only felt that her little heart was banging. It kept beating, the violent heartbeat even made Xiaolan feel a little difficult to breathe, and the heavy breathing made Naruto hear clearly on the phone.


    Naruto held the phone patiently and waited for almost a minute.


    "Teacher, good night, right?"


    Xiaolan shyly kissed the phone, and at the same time, Conan opened the door of Xiaolan''s room.


    "Sister Xiaolan, why are you so..."


    Conan originally wanted to ask Xiao Lan why he was so happy. What he saw was the scene where Xiao Lan blows a kiss on the other end of the phone. The two have a pair of eyes, Xiao Lan blushes, and Conan''s face darkens.


    Naruto''s mood rose. After hanging up the phone, she hugged Yoko''s soft body and slept comfortably.


    Chapter 69-The so-called lucky person and the bad luck person!


    Tokyo Racecourse...


    Horse color, the full name of horse racing lottery, is a kind of gambling about horse racing. In fact, it is to predict which horse will become the top horse among all horses, and the first one to cross the finish line, and the winning will get a bonus. , If you can¡¯t buy it, you won¡¯t have it.


    Like all gambling, horse betting is also a lucrative game. If you buy a winning horse in a row, a 100-yen bet might turn into millions, tens of millions, or even hundreds of millions in a short period of time.


    For example, if you use 500 yen to bet, if you buy the top horse, you may get hundreds of thousands of bonuses, and then you can all bet on it. If you buy the top horse again, the bonus will be millions or even ten million. Profiteering games, as long as you can win, can definitely make you rich overnight. You can turn from a tramp to a billionaire in just a few hours, but only if you can win.


    In fact, in this kind of game, its tragic degree is no less than that of success.


    Regardless of whether it¡¯s horse betting or anything else, don¡¯t worry. People who make money are always the ones who make money. There are really few gamblers who make big money, and even if you win, the money you win is other. The gambler loses only a small part of the money, and the big end is still in the hands of the gambler.


    Horse racing is illegal in mainland China, but horse racing is very popular in Hong Kong. In the popular Hong Kong gambling movies in the 1990s, there have been a lot of horse racing scenes. It can be said that horse racing has been integrated into the lives of Hong Kong people.


    In Japan, horse racing is also legal. Every horse race day, countless people will invest money here. However, there are no people who can get rich overnight by horse race, and more people will get it for horse race. Family wealth is gone.


    Even if there are countless bloody realities in front of you, it can''t resist so many people who are spending their fortunes for horse racing. The excitement of gambling and the possibility of getting rich overnight may make people secrete a lot of dopamine and make people feel happy. This feeling is addictive. .


    It was another horse race day, and it was also Sunday. Kogoro Mouri got up early, washed up and changed his clothes in the morning, but it was definitely not for work, holding a copy of the horse newspaper in his hand.


    Today¡¯s horse races are published in the horse newspaper. Some of the more famous horse races and riders¡¯ introductions are just like stock market financial newspapers. At the end, there will be some horse race experts who will make an analysis of today¡¯s horse races, but this analysis Four words must be added at the end.


    for reference only!


    Experts say this. Like some stock critics, after analyzing tomorrow''s stock market, they must finally come up with the sentence "The specific situation depends on the general trend of tomorrow." Every stock critic is like this.


    Mouri Kogoro stood in the stands with a copy of the horse newspaper in his hand. In accordance with the content of today¡¯s horse racing published on it, he took a pencil and drew on it. According to his own analysis, he took some pictures that he thought was impossible to win. Eliminate all of the horses, and then gradually choose the first horse you think.


    With a vigilant expression on her face, Xiao Lan kept looking around to see if there was anyone who resembled the fugitive Tang Tian in the stands of the racecourse, completely becoming the bodyguard of her own wretched father.


    "Lan, you don''t have to be nervous, right?"


    Naruto laughed and rubbed Xiaolan''s hair helplessly.


    Xiaolan turned her head and glanced at Naruto, then with a helpless look, she glanced at her own wretched father who was all focused on the running horse, and said: "I can''t help it. That Yutian said that he will avenge his father. Yes, but Dad doesn''t care at all. What if there is danger?"


    ''Let him die if you are in danger.''


    The thoughts in Naruto''s heart are dark, but Xiaolan must never know that this natural deceiver and conspirator has completely shown the image of a gentle and considerate teacher.


    "Don''t worry, Xiao Lan, nothing will happen to me here."


    Yun Danfengqing¡¯s lie, how effective it can be depends on who said it. If Moori Kogoro said this, I¡¯m afraid his daughter will roll his eyes and say, ¡°The most will happen.¡± It should be you,'' and then Mouri Kogoro will go aside to grow mushrooms.


    I have known Naruto for several years. Whether in school, in a case or in life, Xiaolan¡¯s subconscious has long left the psychological impression of "Naruto Uzumaki is omnipotent", and her heart has settled down, no longer like He looked like a thief just now.


    "Yo Xi! I''ve decided!!"


    Kogoro Mori raised the horse newspaper and shouted, like one of the most important symbols of the United States, the statue of Victory raised the torch, shining brightly all over the body.


    "It will definitely happen this time!"


    After countless''extremely precise'' analysis, Mouri Kogoro finally decided which horse he would bet on, and he was exactly the same as before, with a sense of self-confidence that he didn''t know where he came from.


    Uzumaki Naruto: "I am not optimistic."


    Mao Lilan: "Dad must lose money again."


    Edogawa Conan: "Uncle''s horse racing has never won."


    Not only Naruto and Xiaolan, the dark masters and apprentices, even Conan, who had just been sent back to buy a drink, was ruthlessly complaining to the inexplicable Maori Kogoro at this time.


    There is really no way. Kogoro Moori has never won a horse race. In fact, Kogoro Moori himself can take some small cases, such as investigating the extramarital affairs of the rich, tracking down whoever is secretly photographed, such small commissions. Goro can complete it, otherwise there is no way to raise Xiaolan, but Mouri Kogoro can''t save money in his hands. If he has some money, he will go to horse racing, and he will lose as soon as he races, and he has never won a horse bet.


    Boom!!


    "Damn it! What do you know about this brat?!!!"


    Conan''s head was taken care of by Moori Kogoro''s iron fist. Poor Conan squatted in the corner, holding the hot bun on his head. Who should call him bad luck.


    Mouri Kogoro can''t beat Xiaolan, and Naruto is Xiaolan''s teacher. He can''t beat and can''t beat him. Of course, Kogoro Moori used Conan to vent his anger.


    This scene has been watched a lot, and Xiao Lan is too lazy to say anything.

 493 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 493

    Naruto sneaked up to Xiaolan''s side, watching Maori Kogoro who ran to place a bet, and said, "Lan, should we both buy two betting tickets, lest Uncle Maori lose too much? It¡¯s so miserable that you have to eat instant noodles this month."


    "This¡­¡­"


    Xiaolan hesitated. Xiaolan hadn''t had any expectation about her father''s gambling luck. "I''m not an adult, so I can''t bet on horses."


    "It doesn''t matter, you tell me which horse you want to buy, I will buy it for you, and if I win, I will give you the money." Naruto put forward his own thoughts, and then looked at Xiaolan obviously shaken Like, said: "You don''t want to eat instant noodles this month."


    Xiaolan finally nodded, really desperate for the gambling luck of Kogoro Mori.


    "Run! Run! Run!"


    "Hurry up! Run! Run! Run!"


    "Catch up!"


    "Super! Super! More than go!!!"


    With a gunshot, all the horses rushed out of the fence under the rider''s control. Ten horses ran on the track at the same time, while ten riders drove their horses and chased each other continuously.


    For an instant, the entire racecourse was boiling at this moment, and all those who participated in the betting on horses were all staring at the horses they bought.Some people bet more securely and buy a few horses at the same time, so that they can make up for them without losing too much.Some people are completely fighting for their lives, buying a horse with a lot of money, and win or lose, or lose.There are also some people who buy a horse with the worst record in the past. Different horses will offer different odds according to their past records. Some "commonly losing generals" have odds that can reach one loss. Hundreds or more.


    Everyone stared at the arena, all cheering and shouting.


    Naruto is the most calm one of all, because he didn''t think about winning money or anything, just pure play, and he didn''t care about the hundreds of thousands of dollars if he lost.


    Xiaolan''s performance is relatively calm compared to other gamblers. She is also betting on horses for the first time, just clenching fists with both hands and staring at the No. 4 horse she bought.


    Kogoro Mouri is the least calm, and his performance is also representative of the majority of gamblers, holding a horse newspaper rolled into a paper tube, and constantly looking at the 87 horse he bought, yelling, really wanting I am on the court now.


    Naruto''s face always has a faint smile. After passing the last corner, the No. 4 horse is two positions ahead of the second place No. 9, and the final straight line is less than 50 meters, such a short distance. , There is no possibility of recovery.


    As Naruto expected, the No. 4 horse was today¡¯s top horse, the first to cross the finish line, Naruto won nearly 10 million yen, but he didn¡¯t show much happiness either. It was just what he had expected. .


    "Woo... I lost..." Mouri Kogoro was dejected, instantly like a rooster that had lost a fight, and lost all this time.


    "Yeah! I won!"


    Xiaolan was so excited that she jumped up on the spot. She just picked a horse at random. She did not expect to win. She won one hundred thousand yen. For a girl in the second grade of high school, it was a fortune. It''s not a small amount.


    Conan gave Xiaolan a look of joy in frustration, then threw the betting ticket he secretly bought on the ground.


    Naruto looked funny and helpless. He could see that the No. 4 horse would win. It was because of the analysis of the strength of all horses, the degree of tacit understanding between the riders, and even today¡¯s state. Xiaolan has the highest winning rate, but Xiaolan is not. Xiaolan just clicked one and bought the top horse.


    ''It''s because of the luck of an angel like Xiaolan that can balance the evil spirit of Shinichi Kudo, otherwise the people in this world would have died long ago.''


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    He walked out of the racecourse like a completely decadent uncle, Moori Kogoro put his hands in his trouser pockets, his face was taken off his wallet and his pants were taken off.


    "Ah... so you can buy a new exercise suit, and the fountain pen is almost used up, and the notebook has to be replaced with a new one. It feels good to have money."


    Contrary to her father''s appearance, Xiao Lan held an envelope containing a full one hundred thousand yen, and her eyes were full of shining little stars, and she had already begun to plan carefully how her money should be used.


    "Oh... the god of luck didn''t take care of me today..." Mouri Kogoro looked more sad than heartbroken.


    ''The God of Luck has visited you once sixteen years ago.''


    Naruto, who won more than 10 million, didn¡¯t bother to complain about Moori Kogoro. Moori Kogoro, who had no money, could only choose to walk back to the office. However, when he walked across the street bridge, a big beauty in purple formal dress, Suddenly fell from the sky bridge staggeringly.


    "The God of Luck is back!"


    Kogoro Moori''s eyes were bright, but the god of luck glanced at Kogoro Moori and then moved away from the wretched uncle. The big beauty in purple dress shook on the stairs, her body suddenly changed direction, and she fell down. In human arms.


    "It seems that the god of luck is still on my side today." Naruto relentlessly repaired the tearful Uncle Maori next to him.


    "Teacher, isn''t she Sister Zhenye?!"


    Chapter 70-I don''t know why, I feel very angry when I see you


    People like Tachibana Zhenye would inexplicably faint on the overpass. This kind of thing is definitely not easy, so Naruto and the others immediately sent Tachibana Zhenye to the hospital.


    Of course, I went to the hospital under the name of the whirlpool group. Tachibana Zhenye is a killer after all. Although she didn¡¯t have any dangerous weapons on her body, if she left any records in the hospital, it might cause any trouble. She was sent to the whirlpool group. The hospital in China does not have this problem.


    Because Naruto spoke in person, of course the hospital did the most comprehensive examination for Tachibana Maiya. Although it was not a big problem, Tachibana Maiya was immediately sent to the senior ward, and there were two 24-hour caregivers to serve her. .


    Knowing that Tachibana is Naruto''s person, Mouri Kogoro is not so enthusiastic and has already returned. The only people who stay here are Naruto, Xiaolan and Conan.


    Naruto sat on the sofa in the office of Ryota Nakagawa, the chief physician of neurosurgery, with Erlang''s legs tilted, and said, "Nakagawa, stop talking nonsense, tell me what happened to Zhenye?"


    "Yes, why did Sister Maiya faint suddenly?"


    It was the first time that Ryota Nakagawa faced his boss. It was inevitable that he was a little trembling at this time. He took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said: "Chairman, Ms. Tachibana''s trauma is not very serious, but there was a bump on her left forehead. The traces of the injury caused a slight concussion, so I suddenly fainted on the flyover."


    "What else can I say all at once!" Naruto became a little impatient.


    "Yes...Yes." Ryo Nakagawa was too afraid to talk nonsense, and said: "In fact, Ms. Tachibana seems to only remember her name now, and everything else is forgotten."


    "Are you saying that Sister Zhenye has amnesia?!" Xiaolan covered her mouth in surprise.


    Naruto''s mouth twitched slightly, and a big beauty had lost her memory...Why did the plot that is only available in this kind of dog-blood idol show appear on him, and the woman, who is also the amnesia, is actually the dangerous figure of Orange Zhenye.


    "Yes, the correct term is retrograde amnesia, that is, partial memory is blocked."


    "Is it when I fell from the sky bridge?"


    "No, before that, Zhenye''s situation didn''t look normal, and the walking was still wobbly. It should have been injured before." Naruto squinted his eyes, and his tone sounded a little bit unpleasant.


    Conan squeezed his chin and looked at Naruto, and thought to himself: "That short-haired woman is the one who wore black clothes on the Shinkansen last time and has good skills, right? What is she?What kind of relationship do you have with Naruto Uzumaki?Be sure to investigate it!''


    "Can Zhenye recover?"


    "It can be, but..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Hurry up!"


    "Yes! Miss Miyazaki has amnesia because of a head hit. In this case, it''s like a computer crashing. The data stored in it is gone, but as long as you restart the computer, the memory should be restored. , But the brain is the most vulnerable part of human beings. If you use drugs indiscriminately, it may cause permanent damage."


    Ryo Nakagawa was too nonsense for a long time, which meant that Ma Ye''s memory could only be restored by herself, and he had nothing to do.


    Although I had guessed that it was probably the same plot as in the idol drama, Naruto was still a little depressed, waved his hand to make Ryota Nakagawa get out...Although this is Ryota Nakagawa''s office.


    ''It''s really troublesome. When the woman didn''t stop a bit, she actually caused me amnesia this time.''


    Naruto wanted to make complaints like this, but now he was obviously more concerned about Tachibana''s situation. Fortunately, it was only retrograde amnesia. If it was anterograde amnesia, it would be finished.


    If you really compare a person¡¯s human brain to a computer, then memory is a file stored on the computer¡¯s hard drive. Retrograde amnesia is generally caused by drugs or impacts that cause damage to the hippocampus of the brain, just like taking files in a computer. Deleted, the files in the recycle bin cannot be opened, of course, and amnesia occurs. To restore the files in the recycle bin, it takes time, some even require a password, and the stimulation of a specific situation is required to restore the files.


    In this case, part or even all of the past memories will be lost, but new memories can still be formed. In fact, this kind of retrograde amnesia is relatively rare in reality, but in novels and TV, many of them are this kind of retrograde amnesia.

 494 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 494

    Most of the anterograde amnesia is caused by disease, but a small part is caused by external impact and drugs. In this case, the past memory will not be damaged, but the brain cannot remember new things, that is,''do not load'' , But''allow to load out''.


    There is a very good American movie called "50 First Loves". It is about a girl Lucy who lost her memory due to an accident. She remembers all the things before, but her memory can only be kept for one day, and the memory will be erased the next day. The hero Henry fell in love with Lucy, but Lucy''s memory of him can only be saved for one day, so he must let Lucy fall in love with him every day.


    Fortunately, Naruto has retrograde amnesia. Relatively speaking, retrograde amnesia is easier to solve.


    Xiao Lan gently pushed Naruto''s shoulders, this simple and kind girl was worried about her "Sister Zhenye", so that her eyes were dim.


    "Teacher, what should I do? Can you help Sister Zhenye?"


    "Anyway, you have to find out where the woman was struck and lost her memory." Naruto frowned, and then took out his mobile phone.


    "Teacher, who do you want to call?"


    "Miyamoto Yumi!"


    Naruto dialed the cell phone of Yumi Miyamoto, a beautiful female traffic policeman from the Metropolitan Police Department. As soon as the call was connected, Naruto heard a very noisy voice on the phone, which seemed to be mixed with the shouts of many people and the sound of large machines operating. .


    "Hey! Yumi!"


    "Naruto, what are you looking for?!" Miyamoto Yumi''s tone seemed very anxious, as if there was not much time to talk to Naruto.


    "Yumi, was there a car accident?"


    "Yes, there was a big car accident here. A bus collided with a large truck. I am now commanding rescue at the scene. What''s wrong?"


    Naruto''s eyes flashed, and the guess in his heart gradually became clear.


    "Is the location of the car accident in the 5-chome, Yonehuacho, near the overpass?!"


    "How do you know?!" The beautiful female traffic police was stunned for a while, and then the first reaction was whether she had been teased, her eyes immediately glanced around, "Are you here? Don''t tease me!"


    "I don''t have that free time now, I am now in the hospital."


    "Hospital?!" Yumi Miyamoto''s eyes shrank sharply, and said: "Are you injured?! Is it serious?! Which hospital?! I''ll fly over immediately!!"


    Miyamoto Yumi¡¯s voice is so loud that even if Naruto does not turn on the hands-free, it can be clearly heard by Xiaolan and Conan around him. Although Naruto is moved by the girl¡¯s affection, it is not a time for love. , Hurriedly explained: "Don¡¯t worry, Yumi, I was not injured. It¡¯s just that a friend of mine fainted at the overpass because of a head injury. I¡¯m with her in the hospital now, so I want to ask you where It¡¯s not a car accident."


    "It turned out to be like this." Miyamoto sighed in relief, then patted his beautiful career line, and then narrowed his eyes slightly, and said: "You just said''she'', right?"


    "Um..." Naruto''s mouth twitched, and he was secretly annoyed. Why is the pronunciation of''he'' and''her'' in Japanese different?!


    "Cut!" Yumi Miyamoto gave a small sip. He knew how troubled this man was, and the jealous vaccine had also been given. At this time, although I felt a little unhappy, the more important thing is to save the car accident quickly. The wounded, "I will let you go this time!"


    "Yumi, eat with you another day."


    "Remember what you said." Yumi Miyamoto''s tone rose, and before Naruto repented, he immediately hung up and turned to direct rescue work.


    "I found it. The bus and truck collided with Wuchome. Zhenye probably hurt his head there."


    "Teacher, how did you know?"


    "Let''s go, go to Zhenye''s ward first, and talk as you go."


    Naruto got up and went to the high-end ward where Maiya was, Xiao Lan followed closely, and Conan of course followed Xiao Lan, and would not let Xiao Lan and Naruto Uzumaki be alone.


    As Naruto walked, he explained why he called Yumi just now.


    "Zhenye''s amnesia is a retrograde amnesia, which is usually caused by drugs or traumatic impact. The latter usually appears on the injured in traffic accidents. The scars on Zhenye''s forehead should be caused by the impact of the car accident. And we saw it on the flyover at the time. When she was walking, she was already unsteady walking and fell directly from the overpass. Because of the concussion caused by the collision, she should not be able to go too far, so I called Yumi and asked her if she was near 5chome in Yonehancho. A car accident happened."


    "So that''s it." Xiao Lan squeezed her chin with a surprised expression, and then looked at Naruto''s face, with little stars in her eyes again.


    Conan frowned. He looked at Naruto''s expression. For some reason, he always felt that Naruto had something to hide.


    Conan''s intuition is right, because he did not tell Xiaolan about one thing without telling him. The reason why he can be sure that Zhenye hurt his head in the car accident is because the vehicle in the car accident was a bus!


    Zhenye is a killer. If she didn''t drive her own car, her first choice would be a bus, not a faster taxi or subway, because the subway station is monitored, and the taxi is a one-to-one driver. It is very likely to leave an impression. If Naruto does not drive by himself, he will definitely choose to take the bus, so that no clues and traces will be left, but Naruto will never say such things.


    Coming to the ward where Zhenye was, the interior really surprised Conan and Xiaolan.


    Although it is a hospital room, the decoration inside can be said to be very luxurious, with soft and spacious beds, warm velvet quilts, huge floor-to-ceiling glass windows to directly see the scenery outside, and a huge LCD TV directly opposite the beds. The ward is even equipped with a gym, restrooms, bathrooms, and even guest bedrooms, not to mention a ward, but a presidential suite, and it is also equipped with two top private nurses.


    In fact, there is only one ward on this entire floor.


    Ju Zhenye was sitting on the hospital bed. She was extremely weak at this time. She had forgotten that she was a killer and her fierce cold-bloodedness. She faded away to see all the disguised Tangerine Zhenye, looking as weak as a child.


    Naruto couldn''t help being astonished when he saw Tachibana Maya''s appearance at this time. After a slight loss of consciousness, he had a thought that Tachibana Maya might kill him if he knew it.


    ''This woman''s amnesia is not necessarily a bad thing.''


    "Sister Zhenye."


    Xiao Lan¡¯s voice made Ju Jin Ye, who had turned her head and looked outside the window, turned her head, looked at Xiao Lan and Conan, her eyes were full of confusion. When she saw Naruto walking by her bed, Ju Jin Ye¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Becoming fierce, and at the same time, his right hand subconsciously turned into a hand knife, piercing Naruto''s throat.


    Although Tachibana Zhenye didn¡¯t wear the scarlet sharp armor, her hands were as aggressive as her nails were not sharp, but they were sharp. Usually, she likes to polish her nails as sharp as a razor. Although it does not have lethal lethality, it is enough to cut through human skin, which is purely a personal habit.


    "Hey!"


    Naruto grabbed Tachibana''s hand with one hand, looked at the woman who had lost her memory and was not honest, and said, "You don''t have to say hello to me like this?"


    After subconsciously making a move, Tachibana Zhenye''s expression became confused again, and her memory did not recover. The fierce attack just now was just an instinctive reaction of the body. The brain''s consciousness had the upper hand, making her unable to understand why. He would suddenly attack the blond man, tilt his head, glanced at Naruto, Tachibana Zhenya said something that made Naruto crash.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know why, I feel very angry when I see you, so I attacked with the unconsciousness."


    She didn''t have any thoughts, but Naruto was embarrassed by her words that were so maddening, and Xiaolan and Conan smiled exaggeratedly and bent over.


    Naruto''s forehead was beating, if it wasn''t for Tachibana''s confused and pure expression that he hadn''t pretended, he would have to beat the woman severely.


    ''This woman is so unlovable whether it is usually or after amnesia!!''


    Chapter 71 - Sister Zhenye was abducted...


    The memory loss made Tachibana Zhenye weaker than ever. Although the physical instincts she had exercised for many years still existed, the assault just now was the instinct of the body, but she forgot that she was a killer and no longer possessed the astonishing assassin of a killer. With her sense of smell and sharp means, she is like squeezing the soul of an ordinary girl into the body of Datongmu Kaguya. The body contains powerful power, but her own consciousness does not use and control it. Everything just depends on the instinct of this body.


    Tachibana Zhenye looked innocent. After losing her memory, she was no longer the cold-blooded and deceitful female assassin, so Naruto couldn''t even beat her.


    "You are a troublesome woman before or after amnesia." Naruto sighed helplessly.


    Ju Zhenye raised her head, her amnesia wanted to know what kind of person she was before, a gleam of light flashed in her eyes.


    "Have you known me before?"


    "Nonsense, if you don''t know you, would you''feel so angry when you see me''?"


    Naruto used to quarrel with Tachibana Maiya before, and he couldn''t emphasize it when he opened his mouth, and he gave it back.


    But the one in front of him was not the vicious woman who had been quarreling with him all the time before, but a woman who had lost her memory and only knew her own name.


    Tachibana was slightly red on her face, as if she was embarrassed because of her attacking Naruto just now, and scratched her hair.

 495 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 495

    "Sorry."


    ''Is her amnesia correcting her or me?!''


    The corners of Naruto''s mouth and eyes twitched crazily. Looking at the weak Tachibana real night at this time, it was filled with countless sense of disharmony. Seeing this cruel and ruthless woman actually apologized to him, Naruto really felt like goose bumps all over her body.


    Although there is a contrast in the ACGN (animation, comics, games, and novels) circles, Tachibana Really meets this point nowadays. The usual Tachibana Really cold-blooded, arrogant, self-confident, confident and strong, can be said to be absolute queen attributes , And now after the amnesia, Ju Zhenye looks weak and shy, and strangely very polite, forming a cool contrast between the front and back.


    Naruto''s heartfelt voice:''I only saw two-thirds of the three characters contrast cute.''


    Xiaolan doesn''t have as many flowers intestines as Naruto, so she only cares about Ju Zhenye in her heart.


    "Sister Zhenye, don''t you really know us anymore?"


    Tachibana Zhenye raised her head and looked at this lovely girl with long hair. The gentle and caring look on her face made Matrix feel a rare sense of peace and warmth. She felt a good impression of this girl right now, but her mind Without any memory of this girl, she finally shook her head.


    "I really don''t remember."


    Xiaolan showed a disappointed expression, her head drooping, she was as pitiful as an abandoned animal, and she looked at Naruto with tears in her eyes.


    Naruto¡¯s mouth twitched. Sometimes it¡¯s too almighty and troublesome. If he has a chakra, Tachibana¡¯s problem is really not a problem, but the problem is that there is no if, no matter which world it is in, everything is sold. , But there is no "if".


    Compared to Xiaolan and Naruto, Conan actually wants to restore Tachibana Maya''s memory, because in his opinion, Tachibana Maya is very dangerous, but it is likely to be from the black organization. If she restores her memory, Conan might You can find clues to the black organization.


    Conan stared at Orange Zhenye carefully and found that there were some slight scratches on the roots of her index fingers in both hands, and that was not a new wound, it looked like it was a very old wound.


    ''The index finger will have scars?What kind of job is this?''


    It is Conan who is conceited that he has a high IQ, and can''t think of any job that would cause a wound on the end of his index finger. He looked at Tachibana Zhenye strangely, and said: "Sister Zhenye, are you working on metal strings?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Tachibana Zhenye was startled, a look of astonishment appeared on her face, and an extremely tough and sharp metal wire appeared in her mind, which seemed to touch Tachibana''s memory, causing her to hug her head in pain!


    "What''s wrong with you, Sister Maiya?!"


    "It hurts! My head hurts!! Save me! Save me!!!"


    Probably after the amnesia, her character has become weak. This woman who can grit her teeth even if her body is pierced by a bullet, is holding her head and crying out in pain.


    Naruto immediately reached out and hugged Tachibana Maiya, while gently stroking her head with his hand.


    "Okay, okay, don''t think about it anymore, don''t think about it if you don''t remember."


    Naruto softly comforted the woman who had never been weak before, and at the same time threw an indifferent eye knife to Conan. His question was so bad that he asked the key point all at once.


    The pendant that Tachibana Chenye has been hanging around her neck is the weapon she is best at using. Tachibana Chenye sever the necks of countless people by relying on the tough and sharp steel wire. She has been a killer for so many years, and the one who cut her neck with a steel wire. There are simply countless, even if you lose all the memories of being a killer before, this instinct that has long been engraved in your body will not be forgotten. Conan''s question is really an idea.


    Naruto also didn¡¯t know whether Tachibana¡¯s situation was due to the weakness hidden under the indifferent appearance after forgetting his assassin¡¯s past, or it crashed other parts of his mind when the car accident happened. Naruto subconsciously agreed with the previous point, but insisted on the latter point.


    Tachibana Zhenye is so weak at this time, she even shed tears while holding a headache. Although she gradually calmed down under Naruto''s comfort, the feeling of being soaked in tears still made Naruto''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at Conan. His eyes are full of coldness.


    Conan is too troublesome. Now Tachibana has lost his memory of being a killer and lacks the power and consciousness to protect herself. If Conan is allowed to stare at the necklace and keep checking it, it will definitely bring a lot of trouble to Maiya, so Naruto Just let Conan get out, take Tangerine Zhenye with her, and to Xiaolan, she said that it was to help her restore her memory, so she should take her to some places that she had been to before.


    "Where are you going to take me?"


    Tachibana Zhenye looked at Naruto with a bewildered face, and even with her memory, Tachibana Zhenye''s defensive heart for people was lost. At this time, she was afraid of being sold and had to help count the money. She didn''t doubt whether Naruto had any. What bad thoughts.


    "Go there first, Mihua Playground!"


    "Playground?" Tachibana Zhenye tilted her head and looked puzzled. "Have I been there before?"


    "Definitely I have never been." Naruto said with a certain face. A woman like Tachibana Zhenye will think about it and know that it won''t be the kind that goes to the amusement park.


    "Then why go to the playground, don''t you want to help me restore my memory?" Losing my memory doesn''t mean becoming an idiot. Basic judgment is still there.


    "I mean to help you restore your memory, but I didn''t say that it is now. As for why I want to go to the playground, it is because I am willing."


    Tachibana Zhenye: "..."


    Regardless of whether it was before or after the amnesia, Tachibana Zhenye would be speechless by Naruto. After the amnesia, she became weak and didn''t know how to resist. She just looked at Naruto with helpless and hurt eyes.


    "Okay, don''t have this expression anymore, you are so big, I won''t sell you."


    Naruto¡¯s tone of voice was like calming a little girl, but there was nothing wrong with Tachibana Maya at this time, and then the cheeky Naruto took the initiative to hold Tachibana¡¯s hand, and before her instinct reacted, the two hands quickly Intertwined into an intimate look of intertwining fingers.


    Tachibana Zhenya flushed, subconsciously wanted to shake off Naruto''s hand, and at the same time pierced Naruto''s eyes with her free right hand.


    Naruto seemed to have absolute certainty, turning a blind eye to Tachibana''s hand that pierced his eyes.


    When the attack was about to be achieved, Tachibana Zhenya''s will defeated the body''s instincts, retracted her hand, and put it on her chest, showing a weak posture, as if she didn''t understand why she suddenly launched such an attack.


    Naruto smiled slightly and tightened Maiya''s cold little hands, and said: "Now you don''t have to think so much. Your head injury is not serious. It is only a matter of time to restore your memory. Before you restore your memory, it is better to go for fun. Have a good time, you didn¡¯t have a chance to experience the happiness that ordinary girls have."


    Tachibana Zhenye''s eyes were full of confusion, looking at Naruto''s eyes, full of exploration.


    "How was I... before?"


    "Isn''t it better for you to find the answer to this question?"


    Naruto waved his hand and threw this difficult question back to Maiya herself. To be honest, Naruto''s subconscious really did not want to restore Maiya¡¯s memory. After all, as a cold-blooded female killer, It really wouldn''t be so beautiful, if Ma Ye can live as an ordinary woman... alas...


    "Are you worrying about something?"


    When Naruto was thinking about something wildly, Tachibana Zhenye looked at Naruto''s eyes with a hint of concern in her tone.


    "Nothing, just a few small things."


    Tachibana Zhenye pursed her lips, then said with a slightly red cheek:


    "Actually, you don''t need to worry about me too much. You said that the injury on my head is not serious, and it will be sooner or later to restore my memory. You don''t need to worry about it, right?"


    What Naruto said just now, when Tachibana Zhenya used it to comfort herself at this time, it was a strange feeling. Although it was not touching, it did not have the weird feeling that made him get goosebumps before. Instead, she was really in this woman. I felt the contrast and cuteness.


    This feeling made Naruto''s lips curl up, and he said:


    "Let''s go, take you to the playground and feel the first trip to the playground in your life."


    "Yeah." Tangerine Zhenye nodded slightly. After the two walked out for a while, Tangerine Zhenye blushed suddenly, because she only realized now that their hands are still in a state of intimacy with their fingers intertwined.


    Secretly glanced at the blond man next to him, and found that he didn''t seem to notice, Ju Zhenye pursed her lips shyly, and finally decided to ignore this to avoid embarrassment.


    Naruto secretly cocked his mouth.


    Naruto Uzumaki and Zhenya Tachibana, the two guys who had been together for a quarrel, are now holding hands, walking towards the playground, and Naruto has officially taken the step of abducting and selling sister Zhenya.


    Chapter 72-Be my girlfriend, okay?


    "Where shall we go first?"

 496 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 496

    After 30 minutes of walking, the terrifying female assassin who was regarded as a murderer in the dark world was abducted by Naruto to the Mihua Playground, not for the mission, not for killing, the two were purely here to play.


    Taking Ju Zhenye''s body after years of exercise, although the body is tall and well-proportioned, it has endurance and explosive power that a man can''t match. A 30-minute walk, even wearing a pair of high heels at the feet has no effect.


    I lost the memory of being a killer. Although I did not lose the basic common sense of life, Tachibana still left everything to him to solve when he was around. Probably because of the confusion in my heart, I didn¡¯t know how to change it. What?


    Naruto looked at the play map he held at the entrance of the playground, and quickly decided where to go first.


    "This is it."


    Ju Zhenye looked at the place he was pointing. On the map, it looked like a terrifying monster opened its huge mouth, and the entrance was the big mouth of the blood basin.


    "Haunted house?!"


    Goo!


    Tachibana Zhenye swallowed a little bit, but she was actually a little scared in her heart. At this time, she had already let go of her hand, but at this time she also subconsciously grabbed Naruto''s arm.


    On the surface, Naruto was playing the map as a researcher, but actually secretly observing Tachibana''s reaction. If she took Tachibana to the haunted house before her memory loss, the woman would definitely curl her lips and comment as''too boring''.After entering the haunted house, Tachibana Zhenye will not show any fear. When the probability exceeds 95%, Tachibana will not care about the haunted house¡¯s ¡°no beating of staff¡± regulations, no matter what ghosts appear in her. In front of him, neither the machine nor the staff were dressed up well, I was afraid that they would be beaten by Tachibana Really.


    However, the above kind of situation will only happen before Ju Zhenye''s memory loss.


    In the case of amnesia, completely forgetting his own existence as a killer, forgetting his indifference and strongness, how will Tachibana react when he enters the haunted house?


    Does it rely on instinct to attack?Or would he be scared like a little girl, and then embrace him?


    To be honest, Naruto is looking forward to the latter.


    Tachibana Zhenye has lost her memory, so don''t take advantage of such a good opportunity to bully this tough woman, Naruto is really sorry for herself.


    If there is no advantage, the heaven will die!


    Tachibana Zhenye is indeed a little scared in her heart. In the case of amnesia, she is just like a normal girl. She is really full of resistance to ghosts and monsters. She holds Naruto''s sleeve with one hand and looks at him pitifully. Said: "Can you not go?"


    "If you don''t go, I will leave you alone." Naruto smirked.


    "Leave it down, I''m not a kid!"


    Tachibana Zhenye pouted, and said in a somewhat unconvincing voice. Although she forgot what kind of person she was before, she is about 30 years old anyway. As an adult, what is there to be afraid of?!


    "is it?"


    Naruto stared at Tachibana, with a smirk of''I''ll eat you'', and said, "Do you know where your family lives?"


    "Woo..."


    Tachibana Zhenye wailed in one sentence, but Naruto''s mouth seemed to turn into a cannon, and the attacks continued.


    "When I met you at the overpass, you didn¡¯t bring your wallet with you, but only five thousand yen. Do you think you can find where you live with just a little money? Five thousand yen, you will stay overnight tonight It''s all a problem."


    Five thousand yen is only 300 yuan equivalent to RMB. In Tokyo, it is really hard to find a hotel that costs only 300 yuan a night.


    "Then... Then I''ll wait for you outside the haunted house. You can go in alone."


    "That''s not okay. It''s not a good man''s style to leave the dating partner."


    "I''m not dating you!"


    Ju Zhenye blushed and yelled at him, "Obviously you dragged me over!"


    "So, you are so unprepared, you are so easily dragged here by me. What if you are dragged away by others when I am not with you?"


    "Woo..."


    Tachibana Zhenye wailed again. Her eloquence was not as good as Naruto''s. After her memory loss, she lost her''aggressive''. How could she resist Naruto''s broken mouth? When she hesitated, her hand was croaked again. The man grabbed, half forced, and pulled Ju Zhenye toward the haunted house.


    "what!"


    Things are just as Naruto expected. Tachibana Zhenye has no strong shell and has completely turned into a weak little woman. Although in the haunted house, she relied on instinct to fly a few''monsters'', but she was still caught by those endless ghosts. I was so scared that when I walked out of the haunted house, my legs were soft.


    Naruto held Tachibana''s slender waist with one hand. This woman who has undergone countless exercises does not have any fat on her waist and abdomen, and her muscles are full of elasticity. It feels so good to the touch.


    "Hehe, your reaction is really cute."


    "dare you laugh?!"


    Tachibana Zhenye glared at Naruto fiercely, and the pale face that was scared just now also brought a trace of blush, "I blame you, why have to go to the haunted house?!"


    "Okay, okay, even if it''s my fault, don''t be angry."


    ''It''s your fault?''


    Even if he lost his memory, Tachibana Zhenye was angry because of his words. In the end, he didn''t complain about him. He just snorted and turned his face to the side, showing a girlish style that he had never seen before, pouting. Cute.


    "I''ve been to the haunted house, where is the next one going?" Naruto seemed to be talking to himself, but Tachibana could hear her voice clearly.


    "Also...where else to go?"


    Tachibana Zhenye swallowed his saliva. The embarrassing experience in the haunted house just now really didn''t want to repeat it again. He secretly looked at the map in Naruto''s hand.


    Naruto gave a weird smile, and Tachibana really started to think: Should I find a chance to escape?


    In fact, Tachibana Zhenye is indeed a little worried, because when Naruto was in the haunted house, he was already satisfied enough to appreciate Tachibana¡¯s weak and trembling appearance. Such beauty made Naruto secretly take a lot of photos. , This is enough, naturally, he won''t make the idiotic move of going to the haunted house again and scaring Tangerine Zhenye again.


    The beauty of a woman lies in its uniqueness. No matter how beautiful a woman is, repeated repetition will also cause aesthetic fatigue.


    For Tachibana, apart from the shameful experience of the haunted house that I didn¡¯t want to recall in the morning, today¡¯s day trip to the amusement park is indeed very happy. Carousel, roller coaster, gopher, ring, fantasy drifting, jumping machine Tachibana Zhenye didn''t expect that she, a woman who was almost thirty years old, could have such a joy in the amusement park, Naruto could give the reason.


    Because that was the happiness she had never experienced.


    When the time came to dusk, the dazzling day of the sun turned into a glowing red salted egg yolk, and the orange-red luster enveloped the entire Mihua Amusement Park.


    Tachibana Zhenye sat in the cockpit, overlooking the entire Mihua Amusement Park through the window, and could not help but exclaimed.


    "Unexpectedly, at dusk, overlooking the amusement park from the Ferris wheel would be so beautiful."


    "To be tacky, the world does not lack beauty, but lacks the eyes to discover beauty."


    "Yeah." Tachibana Zhenye agreed with what he said, and then his attention shifted from the scenery outside the window and looked at Naruto''s face, with a slight redness on his cheeks, and said: "Can you not get so close? what?"


    Naruto is now blatantly taking advantage of Tachibana Zhenye, and his body is almost resting on Tachibana''s feminine body. His lazy and comfortable look is really hateful.


    "Of course not."


    Naruto likes to bully the current Tachibana Zhenye very much, so she lays facelessly on Tachibana Zhenye and refuses to leave.


    "I played with you all day today. You should give me something in return."


    "But I don''t want to give you this kind of return!"

 497 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 497

    Tachibana Zhenye blushed and argued in a low voice, then looked at Naruto''s handsome profile, a trace of shame flashed in his eyes, closed his lips several times, and finally made up his mind and asked a shameful question.


    "We used to... I mean before I lost my memory, were I and you a lover?"


    This question was really powerful, and Naruto was shocked that he didn''t continue to lean on Tachibana Maiya, but looked at this woman who had lost his memory with a surprised look, and seemed to have become bolder in some ways.


    Tangerine Zhenye was hot on the surface, and his heart was beating wildly.


    "No."


    Naruto''s indifferent answer made Tachibana''s face cool down, and at the same time there was a trace of loss and heartache in her heart that she had never experienced before.


    "Then you don''t get so close."


    Unlike her previous aegyo tone, Tachibana''s voice sounded a little bored this time.


    "No!"


    Naruto said capriciously. Instead, he had to keep his arms around Tachibana Maya''s slender waist. The two of them were almost completely close to each other, and now they became even more intimate.Naruto leaned on Tachibana Maya''s shoulder, opened his mouth, breathing heat into those little ears, which made Tachibana Maya''s body tremble immediately.


    "We were not lovers before. It doesn''t mean that we won''t be in the future." Naruto''s words made Tachibana Maiya turn her head in shock. Naruto grabbed Tachibana¡¯s shoulder and broke her body over, "Tachibana, I like you and be me How is your girlfriend?"


    Tachibana Zhenye was arrived by SHOCK, staring blankly at Naruto, as if his brain were short-circuited.


    Naruto continued to get close to Ju Zhen Ye''s face, and the man''s hot breath finally awoke the amnestic beauty. Looking at those deep blue eyes, Ju Zhen Ye felt that her heart was being swallowed.


    "Be my girlfriend, okay?"


    "it is good."


    Sister Zhenye was finally completely abducted by the big bad wolf, and she was abducted!


    Chapter 73-The Queen is here!(on)


    If it was Tachibana Zhenye before her amnesia, even if she had a good impression of Naruto, it would be even more difficult for Naruto to conquer her. As I said before, Tachibana Zhenye is a lone wolf, she is proud, full of wildness, and at the same time Also very lonely.


    Tachibana Zhenye bumped her head this time and lost her memory, which is a big help to Naruto. After all, this woman was even more awkward than a hedgehog before, and she had to pull out her thorns one by one before touching her heart. There was a long way to go, but Naruto was lucky this time. The collision of the car accident completely knocked off the protective shell of Tachibana.


    Naruto seized the opportunity and cut the mess with a quick knife. It was almost impossible to say that Tachibana Zhenye had time to hesitate and confessed to her. After Tachibana Chenye lost her memory, her heart was fragile. He already regarded Naruto as a support in his heart, and Tachibana was right. Naruto''s little good feelings made her agree to Naruto''s confession.


    Naruto squeezed Tachibana Maya''s sharp chin, and his face gradually moved closer to her.


    "Don''t, don''t do this..."


    Tachibana Zhenya shyly rejected Naruto''s body, but even before she lost her memory, she had the skill and skill as a cold-blooded killer, she could not beat Naruto in strength, and of course it is even more impossible now. This attitude of refusing to welcome, on the contrary, increased the desire in Naruto''s heart.


    "We are now lovers. It''s normal to get closer."


    "But... don''t have to be so fast... I just agreed to associate with you."


    "It''s too late to resist now." Who knows when you will regain your memory, so Naruto must cut the mess quickly.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    No longer giving Tachibana Zhenye any chance to speak, Naruto immediately lowered her head and kissed Tachibana''s thin lips, which she has not applied any lip gloss now.


    Tachibana Zhenye''s opportunity to speak was completely blocked, and Naruto had already intruded in an instant, not giving Tachibana Zhenye any chance to hesitate.


    Tachibana Zhenye''s eyes widened, with an expression of shame in her eyes, and then her fists kept beating Naruto''s body, but Naruto''s strong body stood still like Mount Tai. No matter how hard Tachibana Zhenye tried, Can''t resist Naruto''s strange power.


    Naruto¡¯s kiss gradually deepened, making Tachibana Zhenye¡¯s head, who experienced this taste for the first time, become more unconscious. Tachibana could clearly feel that her consciousness was getting more and more unclear. In the end, when there was no way to escape, she only Neng flushed a face, closed his eyes, and let Naruto do it.


    Under Naruto¡¯s guidance, Tachibana Maiya fully realized the beauty of kissing, from the resistance at the beginning to the later catering, and finally hugged Naruto¡¯s back tightly...Although it was lacking because of the long kiss Oxygen relationship.


    Tachibana Zhenye blushed, lying on Naruto, constantly adjusting her chaotic breathing.


    "Mahiya, is kissing comfortable?"


    "Don''t ask me such shy things!"


    "Haha..." This woman also had a cute time, Naruto smiled triumphantly, and then ran her hand across the brave short hair of Ju Zhenye, "Mahiya, I''ll tell you a story."


    "Yeah." Tachibana Zhenye didn''t notice anything wrong.


    "Once there was a mountain and a temple on the mountain..."


    Naruto was sitting in the cockpit of the Ferris wheel holding Tachibana, and suddenly he began to tell a story that he could never finish. Naruto¡¯s voice was like a magic sound around his ears, and it quickly penetrated through the brain of Maha. And when Naruto talked about it the third time, Maiya burst out suddenly.


    "No!! Don''t talk anymore!!!"


    Tachibana Zhenye hugged his head and screamed loudly in pain, but Naruto''s face did not change, and he continued to tell his story.


    Tachibana Zhenye felt as if her head was about to split, with a headache, but the memories of the past continued to emerge at this moment, just like the movie fast-forwarding, the scenes that happened in the past were fast-forwarded in Tachibana''s head.


    Tachibana Zhenye¡¯s amnesia is indeed not serious. Repeatedly stimulating her with something that is very important to her and deep in her memory can restore her memory. For example, she has been hanging around her neck with a murder wire hidden in it. Pendant, or Naruto¡¯s story.


    Naruto¡¯s one-sentence story once almost caused Tachibana¡¯s mental breakdown. For Tachibana, it was the biggest shame in her life and one of the most memorable things in her life. Hearing Naruto¡¯s magic sound again and again Around her ears, Tachibana Zhenye''s memory of hearing this one-sentence story in the past was touched, and immediately afterwards, all other memories also emerged.


    When Naruto¡¯s one-sentence story was told more than thirty times, Tachibana¡¯s body was no longer trembling, and then suddenly, the sharp nails pierced Naruto¡¯s throat with lightning speed.


    Naruto came first, and quickly shot, grabbing Tachibana Zhenye''s palm. He knew that Tachibana Zhenye would not stop by herself this time.


    Looking at Tachibana Zhenye''s angry eyes and the fierceness reappearing on her face, Naruto smiled.


    "It seems that your memory is restored."


    Tachibana Zhenye was furious, and her whole body exuded a dark atmosphere of terror. In fact, if she had long white hair, the image displayed should be more suitable for her current mood.


    "You bastard!! How dare... I dare to take advantage of my amnesia..."


    Tachibana Zhenye was trembling with anger. If she could, she really wanted to forget the day she spent in amnesia, but there was really no way. The human brain could not choose, delete and empty the recycle bin.


    Although she was cute when she lost her memory, Tachibana Zhenye still had to recover her memory after all, and Naruto also recovered her former tired and lazy appearance.


    "Bala, there is no way, because you are more cute when you lose your memory."


    "Asshole! Give me a good reflection!"


    Tachibana Zhenye grabbed Naruto''s clothes and let out a loud roar. She was really ashamed and angry. She would do that kind of thing when she lost her memory. He played in the amusement park like a child, and he was actually killed by him. Captured the first kiss... This kind of thing is simply an unbearable shame for the stubborn and strong Tachibana Zhenya.


    Tachibana Zhenye''s roar and violence made Naruto find a sense of familiarity in this woman. Although the weak Tachibana Zhenye after amnesia is more cute, the woman he really loves is this arrogant and arrogant woman.


    When facing a strong person, the best way is to press back with a stronger posture!


    boom!!


    Naruto turned over and took full advantage of her strong body to suppress Tachibana Maya''s power. Even Tachibana Maya is good at close combat, but in the case of inferior speed, strength and skill, she uses the wire around her neck on her face. Without a chance, Naruto was forcibly pressed onto the seat in the cockpit.


    "Although you are very unbehaved, I still like you more like this, Zhenye."

 498 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 498

    Ju Zhenye was really ashamed and helpless in her heart, a trace of shame and anger flashed deep in her eyes.


    "Asshole! Don''t always talk to yourself like this! I...um..."


    Tachibana Maya was kissed by Naruto again, and this time she was forced to kiss by Naruto while recovering her memory. No matter whether Tachibana Maya has amnesia or how strong the force is, she will only be suppressed when facing Naruto. Copies.


    Tachibana Zhenye''s eyes were embarrassed, and finally she could only close her eyes and let Naruto do it.


    ''Really stealing a floating life for half a day''


    Someone who has absolutely no police ethics and professional ethics, after the two-week suspension has ended, still has not returned to the Metropolitan Police Department to report, nor did he go to the Emperor Dan to attend classes, nor did he go to the crew to film.


    Naruto was completely lazy for a day, leaving all his work, drinking tea, eating cakes, and reading newspapers at a cafe near the Metropolitan Police Department. It was really relaxing.


    ''I don''t know if Miwako will throw me off the roof of the Metropolitan Police Department building after she knows.''


    I suddenly thought of a female tyrannosaurus who would incarnate Godzilla at any time. Naruto¡¯s forehead shed a drop of sweat, and the hand holding the white porcelain teacup trembled. Suddenly, the whole person became ill, but then, Naruto put down the coffee cup, rubbed the position of his lower back, and found an excuse for himself.


    ''But there is no way, I am the injured person now.''


    Naruto did have injuries, and it was an indescribable injury. Recalling the traces of being scratched by a naked female assassin the night before, the smile at the corners of Naruto''s mouth rippled.


    Naruto didn¡¯t care so much, he just gave himself an excuse, and then he continued to enjoy the bitter kuding tea, which was more exaggerated than black coffee, and ate the cheesecake, which was so sweet and greasy that one could spit out. The combination of flavors really complement each other.


    ''But I didn¡¯t expect to be able to drink such authentic kuding in this cafe near the Metropolitan Police Department.


    While Naruto was enjoying the taste of Kuding, the door of the cafe opened and the girl who walked in surprised Naruto.


    "Lan, why are you here?"


    Chapter 74-The Queen is here!(under)


    Toot toot toot toot


    Humming a brisk song in her mouth means that the girl is in a very good mood today. Even though it is Sunday, Xiaolan still wakes up very early today and started doing something she usually rarely does early in the morning.


    dress up!


    For a simple 16-year-old girl like Lan, although it is not that she is completely insulated from makeup, she usually pays attention to her own dress, but it is the first time that she is dressed with care like today.


    She was wearing a light blue one-piece dress inside, and a dark blue long-sleeved jacket outside, holding a lady''s handbag in her hand, and even a necklace hanging around her neck. This dress made Xiaolan look mature. .


    Mouri Kogoro was drunk again yesterday. He was lying on the table and sleeping, beside him was an ashtray full of cigarette butts. From any aspect, he was a completely wretched uncle. .


    Xiaolan tiptoed out of her detective office, not letting Moori Kogoro notice it as a thief.


    "Where are you going, sister Xiaolan?"


    The ubiquitous Conan Children''s Shoes suddenly spoke and almost scared Xiao Lan and rolled straight down the stairs.


    "Conan?!"


    Conan stood at the door of the detective''s office, staring at Xiaolan with shining eyes, and said, "Are you going to the movies? I also want to go together."


    "Shhh!"


    Xiao Lan raised a finger and motioned to Conan to speak quietly.


    "No, I am going on a date."


    "date?"


    "Date with Shinichi." Xiaolan sweats slightly, probably because he is not used to lying, but...Poor Shinichi Kudo was used by Xiaolan as a shield to deceive the children.


    "It''s a date with brother Xinyi." Conan''s brain was wide open today, holding his head, completely unaware of any problems.


    "If Dad knows that I am dating Xinyi, he will be angry. Don''t tell him."


    "Well, be careful on the road." Conan happily waved goodbye to Xiaolan.


    Back in the detective office, Conan sat by the window, holding his head on the edge of the window, looking at Xiaolan passing by the intersection below, with a smirk on his face.


    "Haha, that guy Xiaolan dressed so beautifully, so happy, he was going to date me."


    Just like the scenes that appear in many animes, Conan''s head seemed to be struck by lightning at this time, and Conan, who had just opened his brain, instantly understood.


    "How is this possible?!"


    ''I am Shinichi Kudo!''


    Conan screamed on the surface, and at the same time yelled in his heart, looking at Xiao Lan, who was well-dressed, his heart was burning with jealousy.


    "Damn it! Who is Xiaolan going to date... Could it be that guy?!" Thinking of that situation, Conan suddenly fell into a very bad state, and his eyes burst into flames.


    "Never allow it!"


    Conan followed Xiaolan gorgeously and came to a coffee shop near the Metropolitan Police Department. From here, he could directly see the Metropolitan Police Department building. Xiaolan would actually date in such a place, and Conan''s unhappiness rose to a new level. .


    In fact, Conan really wronged Naruto and Xiaolan this time, because they really just met by chance. At present, Naruto and Xiaolan are still pure teacher-student relations.


    "Teacher, why are you here?"


    "Hey, Lan, I asked you first." Naruto put down the cup and looked up and down Xiao Lan. "And, what''s the matter with your dress?"


    Xiaolan touched her head and said, "Actually, I made an appointment with a friend here today."


    "friend?"


    Naruto narrowed his eyes and looked at Xiao Lan''s dress closely today, a dress with a long-sleeved jacket, a necklace and a ladies watch, and a handbag in his hand. For Xiao Lan, this dress... Mature.Regarding Xiaolan''s anomaly, Naruto began to show off again.


    "Lan, in terms of your mature dress today, your friend should be a lot older than you. If you are here to meet a male friend, you should be a little embarrassed in terms of your personality, which means your My friend is a woman, a woman who is much older than you. In your interpersonal circle that I know, your mother, Princess Yingli, should be the only one."


    "You''ve got it!"


    Xiaolan looked surprised, she moved Lianbu lightly, sat opposite Naruto, and asked curiously, "Teacher, how did you guess it? If it is a woman older than me, sister Maiya is also better I''m big."


    "Idiot, don''t you know what you are wearing?" Naruto took a sip of Kuding and said: "Your dress today is not only mature but also very serious, which shows that you respect the woman you want to meet, except Who else can be other than your mother?"


    "Sure enough to be a teacher, so powerful analytical ability." Xiaolan exclaimed, and then stuck out her tongue embarrassedly, and said: "Then you, teacher, why do you drink tea here?"


    "Of course it''s because work is too tiring, so...Hey! What do you mean by that look?!"


    When Ming was halfway through the nonsense, he saw Xiaolan showing him a look of contempt, and suddenly exclaimed.


    "Teacher, it is wrong to deceive your own students."


    Xiao Lan rolled the dead fish eyes and unrelentingly exposed Naruto''s nonsense, and said: "Sister Yumi told me, in fact, you should be going to work today, but you neither went to the Metropolitan Police Department, nor did you go. Emperor Dan is instructing the practice of the Karate Club, but instead is sitting here secretly drinking tea."


    "I didn''t drink tea secretly, I was sitting here sipping tea openly."

 499 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 499

    Cheeky defended himself, and then his mouth immediately turned into attack mode.


    "Speaking of the karate club, haven''t you not participated in today''s training camp? The second-year chief general of the karate club, Miss Mao Lilan, the national convention is about to be held."


    "I''m different, but I took leave of absence from Tsukamoto-senpai!"


    "Is Tsukamoto beautiful?" An image of a pretty handsome girl appeared in Naruto''s head, and the corners of her mouth twitched slightly. He said, "Has that man turned sex? Will he actually give you a holiday?"


    Sumi Tsukamoto, the third-year director of the Women¡¯s Karate Club of Tedan High School, is called the Minister of Steel because of her strong strength and strong personality... In fact, she is called her husband in private, and many people suspect her sexual orientation. However, Naruto was the only one who dared to speak directly in front of Tsukamoto Sumi, and everyone else was taught miserably.


    Because he lost to Xiaolan in a one-on-one matchup last year, he took the initiative to cede the identity of the main general to Xiaolan, which made Xiaolan very embarrassed. He is currently the head of the Karate Club.


    "Don''t talk about Tsukamoto-senpai, in fact, she is very kind."


    "I didn''t feel it at all."


    Naruto relentlessly sneered at the man-in-law, and at the same time made Sumitumi Tsukamoto, who was in Tedan High School, handsome in appearance, and indeed indeed an 18-year-old girl, sneezed.


    Xiaolan is also very distressed about this. The minister and the instructor have a bad relationship. Such a karate club can win the team championship of the Kanto Competition. It is really blessed by Amaterasu.


    No longer wanting to talk about the topic of Tsukamoto Sumi, lest Naruto would say anything exaggerated, Xiaolan focused on the tea Naruto was drinking.


    "Teacher, what kind of tea do you drink, it smells delicious."


    "This is called Kudingcha, you can try it, it''s good for your body."


    "May I?"


    Xiaolan seemed to inquire because of her reservedness, but her body movements were faster than the reservedness which is not worth a yen. She picked up Naruto''s cup and vomited after only one sip.


    "Teacher! What is this, so bitter"


    "Hehe, that''s why it''s called Kuding." Naruto took the teacup from Xiaolan''s hand, took a sip slowly, and said, "This tea is said to be more bitter than black coffee."


    Then I used a fork to fork a small piece of cheesecake and stuffed it into Xiaolan, who was about to die, in her mouth. The sweetness of the cheesecake finally resolved the unaccustomed Kudingcha, which would make you feel sick. bitterness.


    "Unexpectedly, the teacher would like to drink this curious tea?"


    "There is a saying in China called''good medicine is bitter.'' Because too sweet things are added with too much sugar, although they taste good, they will be a great burden on the body."


    "I think people who can eat 80 bowls of ramen for a meal shouldn''t be afraid of that burden." Xiaolan wiped the sweat on her forehead and whispered.


    Naruto smiled...


    "Lan Jiang, did you say anything just now?"


    "No! Absolutely not!" Xiaolan was frightened with cold sweat by Naruto''s terrifying expression, and then shook her head suddenly.


    "Ah, by the way, I forgot to buy a cake, teacher, sorry to leave."


    "For cakes, don''t they have them here? The cheesecakes in this shop also taste good."


    "Actually, my mother really likes to eat the Black Forest cake from the cake shop on the street next door. I''m going to buy it now. If my mother comes, please tell her to wait for me."


    "Know it."


    Xiaolan happily took her handbag and ran out without noticing the giant boy on the corner.


    "Cafe?"


    Conan glanced at the cafe where Xiao Lan had just ran out, and was about to lift his heel up to Xiao Lan, but the blond figure seen from the window made Conan had to change his mind.


    ''hateful!It really is him!''


    Conan clenched his fists. He didn''t expect Xiao Lan to use his name as an excuse, but instead he wanted to run out to date Naruto Uzumaki. The jealousy in his heart made Conan vowed to obstruct the date and sneaked into the cafe. , Ordered a glass of juice.


    When Conan came in, Naruto noticed it, and said helplessly in his heart: Why is this god of death everywhere!


    The next moment, Naruto''s mood changed from cloudy to sunny, because the big beauty in purple OL outfit who opened the door and walked in.


    The impeccably beautiful face, the nosebleeds of men, the proud figure of women with red eyes, the intellectual beauty of wearing glasses, and the kind of confident queen temperament that ordinary people can''t match.


    At this moment, the queen of Emperor Dan came!


    Chapter 75-Naruto''s psychological warfare, even the queen will lose!


    "Ms. Concubine, here."


    Fei Yingri''s appearance and figure will attract the attention of many animals no matter where she goes, but Fei Yingri seldom meets anyone who dares to talk to her directly.


    Looking in the direction of the voice, Fei Yingli smiled immediately. This time it was not a conversation, and she was an acquaintance.


    Fei Yingli strolled to the seat in front of Naruto, first blocked the skirt with her hand to avoid the embarrassment of being out, and then sat elegantly in front of Naruto with a decent smile on her face.


    "I didn''t expect to meet Mr. Maelstrom here, did Xiao Lan also ask you to come with you?"


    ''Also appointment?''


    Conan, who was sitting at another table, heard the key words, sneaked out his head and glanced at the big beauty who was sitting face to face with Naruto.


    ''Is Xiao Lan Yue''s person she?''And the next sentence followed by Keen also confirmed Conan''s guess.


    "I just happened to be drinking tea here, Xiaolan went to buy a black forest cake."


    Conan''s mouth twitched and sat back down to drink his juice, feeling a little helpless. In the final analysis, he had nothing to think too much today.


    "Black Forest Cake..."


    Fei Yingli said softly, and there was a hint of tenderness and relief in her eyes under the lenses.


    "This girl..."


    "It''s great to have a daughter like Xiaolan. It''s a pity, I don''t have such a good daughter." Naruto said with some sigh, really looking at someone else''s daughter...Compared with his own, Yoko will give him Cause trouble.


    ''daughter?correct!She is Xiaolan''s mother, that scary woman!''


    Conan was shocked when he heard their conversation. No wonder, he said why this woman looks so familiar, because she is Xiaolan¡¯s mother, Concubine Hideri, and also Conan, or Shinichi Kudo has been most afraid of since childhood. Because of the separation of Fei Yingri and Mouri Kogoro, he has not seen Fei Yingri for almost ten years, so he didn''t recognize it at once.


    "Teacher Maelstrom doesn''t have to belittle yourself, you have the adopted daughter of a big star."


    "That girl will cause me trouble, but it''s not as gentle and considerate as Xiao Lan, I think everyone would want to have a daughter like Xiao Lan."


    The smile on Fei Yingli''s face showed a hint of pride. Which mother does not love her child?The proudest thing in Fei Yingli''s life is not to have the name of the queen of the legal world. She has not missed a defeat in the legal world for more than ten years. It happens to have an angel-like daughter like Xiaolan. This is Fei Yingli''s greatest pride.


    The waitress of the cafe came over and leaned slightly.


    "Miss, what would you like to drink?"


    "Give me a dry cappuccino, thank you."

 500 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 500

    "OK, just a second."


    There are not too many customers in the cafe now, so Fei Yingli¡¯s cappuccino came up quickly and took a sip. The mellow coffee taste echoed in the mouth, and the milk flavor became a foil.


    The general cappuccino is one-third of espresso, one-third of milk and one-third of milk froth. The dry cappuccino ordered by Fei Yingli is frothed with excess milk, and the coffee will have a stronger taste. In contrast, wet cappuccino is a method of preparing milk more than milk froth, which is suitable for people who are not used to the strong taste of coffee.


    Fei Yingli''s posture is elegant, showing the beauty of temperament that most people do not have. After putting down the coffee cup, her hands are folded on her legs, and she sits in a very elegant and decent posture.


    In contrast, Naruto''s sitting posture is purely how comfortable it is.


    Naruto has been Xiaolan¡¯s head teacher for five years, and Fei Yingli has already seen the casual and unruly of this man of his own age, so he doesn¡¯t mind his somewhat rude behavior, but asks himself very much. The question of concern, of course, is all about Xiaolan.


    "Teacher Uzumaki, how is Xiao Lan''s performance in school recently?" Fei Yingli went straight ahead. Probably all parents who are parents, after meeting their children''s teachers, will ask questions in this regard...Mori Kogoro is an exception. He should be able to ask about Yoko.


    "Of course it''s as good as always."


    Naruto explained the facts in a complimentary tone,


    "Xiaolan is one of my most obedient students. His grades have always been very good. In the most recent monthly exam, he got a perfect score in Mandarin (Japanese). And recently, the karate club has to prepare for the national convention. With Xiaolan''s strength , She can already shine in the national convention, and she is only in the second grade."


    Fei Yingli smiled upon hearing this. To tell the truth, which parent does not want his child to be successful?


    Xiaolan has excellent grades and is a class representative in the class. When she was in the first grade of high school, she became the main player of the karate club with great strength. Although Didan''s karate club only won the national runner-up in the team competition last year, it was also because Last year, Didan''s overall strength was not enough. In the individual competition, Xiaolan won the national championship as a first-year student.


    The dad who has taken care of herself for many years, covering all the cooking and housework, is proficient in all kinds of cooking skills. Everything about Xiaolan is absolutely outstanding at her age.


    "Thanks to Mr. Maelstrom for his guidance to Xiaolan."


    "Although I know you should say this to every teacher, I still have to say something you are welcome, right."


    Fei Yingli''s mouth twitched, and she was so depressed by Naruto''s complaints that she almost slammed her head on the table, raised her head, and looked at the man who was smiling like a monster.


    Naruto pretended to be completely okay, sipping the bitter bitterness, which was almost inaccessible, and then used a fork to fork a piece of cheesecake and put it into his mouth. Finally, he couldn''t help it, and laughed out loud.


    Fei Yingli didn''t know that she had been tricked by him, but she didn''t see any irritation in her heart, she just found it funny, and her mouth also showed an unformulated smile.


    "Xiao Lan said that you can complain about anything, that is the kind of person who will die if you don''t complain. Now it seems to be true." Concubine Yingli retorted, and the undefeated queen of the legal profession immediately responded.


    Click!


    Naruto squeezed the stainless steel fork off with one hand, and said with a savage look: "That stinky girl dared to speak ill of me behind her back! Next time she will wear small shoes for the exam!"


    ''Are you a primary school student?''


    Fei Ying-ri¡¯s complaint this time is just thinking about it, and she has no strength to say it, because the function of her mouth now is to make a crisp laugh. Fei Ying-ri, a serious queen, now laughs so uncontrollably. , The crisp laughter is really like spring back to the earth, the spring is warm and the flowers are blooming, and it is called Naruto and beastly hair, beast...


    Dododo!


    Naruto knocked on the table with his knuckles, his face serious:


    "Seriously, am I serious?"


    Fei Yingli finally managed to hold back her smile, her eyes looked at Naruto almost like crescents, and said, "I now understand why you are the most popular teacher since the founding of Didan."


    That''s because of a heart. Naruto has a young heart. Not only does his appearance do not age, his heart can always remain young as a teenager, so he can get along with the students.


    Fei Yingli asked herself that her face was well maintained, which made her look younger than her actual age. Her relationship with Xiaolan was also very close and harmonious, but it was only aimed at her own daughter. Fei Yingli and a group of 16 or 7 years old She is absolutely unable to play and fight with her child. From this point of view, Naruto may have some traits similar to Yu Xizi.


    Naruto picked up his tea cup and handed it to Fei Yingri. After a moment of surprise, Fei Yingri also picked up her coffee cup and touched Naruto¡¯s cup. Although one of them drank tea and the other was coffee, both People did not feel awkward.


    After Naruto waited for the bitter taste in his mouth to disappear under the cover of the cake, he said, "In fact, Xiaolan is not without worry."


    Fei Yingli''s eyes became sharper immediately, put down the coffee cup, continued to maintain her elegant sitting posture, and said, "What happened to Xiaolan?"


    "That girl, Xiao Lan, is too considerate of others, sometimes she is too reluctant to say that she needs to go to class on weekdays, and there are activities in the karate club after class. Recently, because of the national competition, the karate club will definitely step up training, Xiao Lan As the main general, she will definitely not be lazy to escape from training. After returning home, in addition to daily homework, Xiaolan also does housework and prepares dinner. Moreover, the Maori detective office recently hosted a child named Conan. That is, Xiaolan prepares dinner for three people every day. Classes, homework, karate training, housework, cooking, so many things are done by one person, and they all do so well. I don¡¯t know how much energy Xiaolan put in. I''m afraid she can''t bear it."


    Fei Yingli''s eyes darkened, her eyes narrowed, revealing a look of horror.


    The relationship between Fei Yingri and Mouri Kogoro is a very popular configuration in this world, a childhood sweetheart.Fei Yingli can be regarded as knowing everything about Maori Kogoro, knowing how sloppy and lazy that man is. He and he have been separated for 10 years, and all housework must be given to Xiaolan. At that time, Xiaolan was only 7 years old!


    If the above words just made Fei Yingri dissatisfied with Maori Kogoro, Naruto''s next sentence almost made Fei Yingri want to fly to the Maori detective office and drag him up and throw him into the septic tank.


    "Lan is still a 16-year-old kid."


    Fei Yingli drank a sip of fragrant coffee, but the bitter taste was not as painful as the pain in her heart. It was distressed for her daughter.


    Naruto also lowered his head and took a bite. The bitter taste covered Naruto¡¯s fox-like smile. Naruto was good at psychological warfare and catching psychology. Even the queen of the legal world, at this point, even the queen of the legal world. I have to obediently retreat.


    No matter how smart Fei Yingri is, she also has weaknesses. Xiaolan is her biggest weakness. Naruto uses this weakness to attack Fei Yingri''s other weakness. Both weaknesses belong to Naruto, even if Fei Yingri has amazing talents. Can retreat gorgeously.


    Naruto was so wicked that his ancestral grave would smoke black smoke, but Naruto''s ancestral grave...Forget it, there is no need to investigate things that don''t exist.


    How big will the dark side of Fei Yingri''s heart expand? That is not what Naruto has to take care of now. Today''s weight is enough. If you say anything, I''m afraid that Fei Yingri, a shrewd woman, will see something. Naruto sees Just accept it and change the subject immediately.


    "Ms. Concubine, before Xiaolan comes back, are you interested in chatting?"


    Fei Yingli cleaned up her mood and did not express the negative emotions in her heart. Naruto is Xiaolan''s teacher, and Feiying naturally wants to give him face.


    "Of course, but you don''t call my concubine anymore. I heard Xiaolan say that we are the same age, so you can call me Yingli and I will call you Naruto."


    "Should I pretend to be shy at this time?"


    Naruto continued to complain, but seeing the expression of Concubine Yingri''s speechless expression, Naruto still did not continue to play tricks, saying: "Yuri, is Xiaolan really your biological daughter? I think the character gap between the two of you is quite big. ."


    "Oh?"


    Unexpectedly, Naruto would say this when she opened her mouth, Fei Yingli raised her eyebrows and said, "How different do you think I am from Xiaolan?"


    "Let¡¯s talk about it on the surface first. You are the undefeated queen of the legal world. You have never lost in more than ten years since your debut. Plus, you are well-dressed, elegant but never exposed, and the drink you ordered is coffee with a strong taste. A good dry cappuccino, which means that you have to keep your mind highly concentrated. From this, I can tell that you are a serious and meticulous woman."


    Fei Yingli''s eyes flashed with surprise, as if she was surprised because Naruto saw her through, took a sip from the coffee cup, and some looked at him.


    "I didn''t expect you to study coffee so well."


    Naruto took a sip from his teacup, glanced at the dinner plate placed on the table, facing him, on which was written a detailed introduction about the cafe¡¯s signature cappuccino...


    "Then what kind of character do you think Xiao Lan is?"


    "Xiaolan has a gentle personality, just like a little white rabbit. She has inherited your smart brain, so her grades are very good, but she doesn''t seem to inherit your character. No big mistakes, but some small mistakes made because of confusion It gives me a headache."


    Speaking of Xiaolan''s little confused and cute character, Fei Yingli also had a smile on her lips.


    Naruto smiled confidently, looked at Fei Yingli, and said:


    "From your smile just now, plus you know that Xiaolan''s tender and gentle tone when he went to buy you a black forest cake, so I judge that in your heart, Xiaolan''s importance is much higher than yours. Career. And Xiaolan is weak on the surface, but in fact very assertive in her heart. After identifying one thing, she will never look back even if she hits the south wall. Simply put, you are strong outside and soft inside, while Xiao Lan is soft outside and soft inside. Gang, your mother and daughter are completely opposite personality types."


    Fei Yingli took a sip of coffee again, and the frequent act of serving cups also showed that her heart was not at peace. She felt like she was not wearing clothes at this time, as if Naruto could see through her heart completely.


    "You seem to be good at seeing through people''s hearts?"

 501 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 501

    "Fortunately, it''s just a professional habit."


    This professional habit, in Fei Yingli''s eyes, is as a policeman, and Naruto himself knows that this habit is because he is a ninja and a killer. He has long been accustomed to analyzing the strength and psychological condition of opponents or targets, and then grasping the weak The local counterattack strongly.


    Looking at Naruto''s icy blue eyes, Fei Yingli felt that her whole body was very awkward, but she was not very angry because the other party did not do anything rude.


    Fei Yingli didn''t like this feeling. At this moment, accompanied by the waitress''s "Welcome", a long-haired woman wearing small disc sunglasses walked in from outside, Fei Yingli found the target to change the subject.


    "Then analyze and see, what kind of person is this woman who just came in?"


    Chapter 76-Philosophical Conclusion Even the undefeated queen must go to the toilet!


    Naruto glanced at the woman who had just walked in, and just glanced at it and lost interest.


    Long black hair, yellow top, red short pants, according to the second dimension of no ugly woman, this woman looks pretty decent, she wore a pair of small disc sunglasses like the blind A Bing. ...There are not many women who wear this kind of sunglasses.


    Moreover, her appearance was at a decent level, and compared with the one sitting in front of Naruto, it was really a big gap.


    "Is there only one person? Would you please sit at the counter in this case?"


    The woman who wore small disc sunglasses and looked a little curiously did not listen to what the waiter said. She turned and walked towards the empty seat, occupying four seats alone...but Naruto and Conan seem to do the same thing. , And Conan still ordered a glass of juice and occupied four people.


    "Miss!"


    The girl with sunglasses walked straight to the empty seat and sat down, putting her handbag on her lap.


    "coffee."


    "Huh?" The waitress did not hear clearly.


    The sunglasses girl Himeno Yayoi suddenly turned her head and shouted with a ferocious face:


    "I want some coffee! Didn''t you hear that?!!!"


    "Yes...Yes! Please wait!" The waiter carefully apologized, but when he turned his head, he still whispered something.


    ''This woman has a terrible attitude!''


    The guests in the cafe secretly slandered the wickedness and vulgarity of this woman at this time. Naruto shook the tea cup in his hand like a drink, and began to comment that he was irritating.


    "This kind of woman has a bad personality, mostly because of the dramatic change in her temperament caused by her marriage failure, so that she speaks like gunpowder and offends people everywhere. Generally, this kind of person can''t live long because it offends too many people. I will die someday."


    Originally, if Naruto and Fei Yingri were only chatting, most people would not be fine to eavesdrop on their conversation. Naruto''s voice was not too loud, but it happened that almost everyone in the cafe could hear it.


    The waitress who was scolded inexplicably just now smiled secretly, and the coffee cup in her hand almost fell off. Looking at the woman who was angry at her just now, she decided to deliver the coffee to her later.


    ''Although what you said is somewhat factual, it doesn''t have to be straightforward.''


    Fei Yingli whispered in her heart, and at the same time there was a strong smell of cosmetics around her, and the corner of her mouth twitched slightly...


    ''Look, people are here!''


    boom!


    Himeno Yayoi could get furious because the waitress didn''t hear what she wanted. Naruto deliberately said that. It is normal for Himeno Yayoi to come over and find fault.


    "Boy! What did you just say? Say it again if you have the ability!"


    "Once again." Naruto raised his head, spit out two words faintly, his eyes were extremely sincere.


    Himeno Yayoi: "?"


    "Didn''t you tell me to say "one time"? I said, is there anything else, Obasan?"


    "You damn thing!"


    "Who said the damn thing?"


    "The damn thing says you!"


    "Yes, it''s the nasty thing that is talking about me." Naruto spit out sharply, making Himeno Yayoi froze. At the same time, many people in the cafe laughed secretly. Just as Naruto said, Himeno Yayoi is a man. Women who are hard to have a good impression on, many people are still happy to watch jokes without involving themselves.


    "But Obasan, can you stand here forever? We don''t need a waiter."


    "You are Obasan! My mother is only 24 this year!"


    "Only 24?"


    Naruto looked up and down at Yayoi Hime in amazement, as if he didn''t believe in''this terrifying fact'', and finally could only admit that he had made a mistake in judgment.


    "It''s so sad, I would be so wrong. I thought it should be 42, but it was only 24. Are my eyes really blind?" Naruto said without any scruples and let Himino go violently. , Fei Yingri smirked, and then looked at Himino Yayoi sincerely, saying: "It doesn''t matter, you still have hope, like the old man, I am 37, and you can be your model."


    "I''m 37 too." Fei Yingli also raised her hand at this time and made a knife without hesitation.


    Himeno Yayoi''s face was gloomy. He looked at the two men and women who claimed to be 37 years old. One was a fair-haired man who looked a little childish at first glance, and the other was mature and beautiful. Standing in front of her, there was something The feeling of being overlooked, the big beauty who can only be ashamed of herself, in appearance, Yayoi Himino retreats gorgeously.


    Seeing that Himeno Yayoi is showing signs of madness, from the beginning, he just wanted to punish this wicked woman, Naruto who didn''t want him to ruin his morning tea time, looked at Himo Yayoi with cold eyes.


    "This 24-year-old Obasan, who looks like a 42-year-old, will disturb us if you stand here so long, should you go back to your own place?"


    Just being stared at by Naruto, Himino Yayoi instantly felt cold all over, Naruto''s murderous aura was like an ice bucket challenge, forcibly cooling the anger in Himeno Yayoi''s heart, Himino Yayoi''s head was confused, as if Following the instinct of the body, he walked back to his position, and then the waitress delivered some late coffee, and then ran quickly, so as not to become an object of anger.


    Fei Yingri took a sip of coffee, Naruto also retracted his cold eyes, neither of them let a woman like Himino Yayoi destroy the atmosphere between them.


    "Xiaolan told me that if you were to be a lawyer with your eloquence, my unbeaten record might be broken. At that time, I said that Xiaolan''s girl turned her elbow outward, but now You really have that ability when you get up. As expected, you have the ability to kill popularity with your mouth."


    "Isn''t this great, I can kill people invisible."


    "Hey, is it really okay to brazenly say the murder in front of a lawyer like me? Be careful I sue you."


    "What''s the matter, even if I kill someone, what do you sue me for? Killing intentionally? What about the murder weapon? Just my mouth. I didn''t bite or chew. It was only in the movie that I vomited a flying needle to kill. It¡¯s just a bridge, how can the queen sue me?"


    "Has anyone ever said that you have a thick skin?"


    "Yes, because I talk too much, so the facial muscles are a little too developed."


    "Haha... I can see it."


    "Didn''t you make up just now, what right do you have to say about me?"


    "Uh... that said."


    "Welcome, is there only one?"


    Hwang Yuichi, a college student with a bit of hair and a stubble chin, holding a laptop and a few books in his hand, scratching his head, said: "I have a paper that I must throw out today. I am in a quiet location."


    "Okay, please come here."


    "What do you think of this person''s character?" Fei Yingli asked in a low voice.

 502 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 502

    Naruto glanced at the college student, this time he didn''t deliberately let everyone hear him, only talked to Fei Yingli.


    "It can be judged from the appearance. It is an otaku type, because it is a bit embarrassing to talk to the waitress. The hair and beard can also be seen a little shabby. It seems that the grades in school should be good, but the lack of confidence, group activities Basically they don¡¯t belong to him, and they can¡¯t integrate well into the group. This kind of people will be troublesome once they enter the society. They have good grades, but they don¡¯t know how to communicate with others. They have high scores and low abilities. They don¡¯t know how to be human. If I were him If he chooses to stay in school as a teacher, it should be a better choice, because the school is a familiar environment."


    "High score and low energy, can''t be a man? This evaluation is really accurate."


    After the university student Huang Yuyi, a tall man in a vest walked in. He looked very burly. He should be a regular customer here. He went to greet the boss when he came.


    "Yo, boss."


    The bearded cafe owner wiped the plate in his hand while looking at his acquaintances, and said, "Mr. Dianshan, what happened to your fingers?"


    The tall and strong man Dianshan Thirteen raised his left hand, revealing the bandaged ring finger, and said with a smile: "I accidentally injured my finger while practicing rugby, and my wedding ring got stuck, haha ..."


    "What about him?"


    "Very good at self-deprecating. Although the appearance is rough, the heart is delicate. It belongs to the type of outside and inside. It has a bold personality. The relationship with friends should be good, but..."


    "But what?"


    "Forget it, it''s nothing." Naruto shook his head, feeling a little strange in his heart, because, in his opinion, there should be nothing wrong with the fingers of the temple. As for why it should be bandaged, it can only be said that Naruto is not a prophet. , He couldn''t guess.


    The boss of Luojihu was chatting with the strong man Toyama Shisan, and Himeno Yayoi came over from behind.


    "Hey, where is your toilet?"


    "It''s over there." The boss of Luoshin Hu pointed a direction to Himeno Yayoi, and then said, "But that''s for men and women."


    "know."


    The guest who came next was not the same as Yayoi Hime, another annoying type.


    Ruo Wang Shilang, a red shirt, a beige suit, a gold necklace around his neck, and long flowing hair. After sitting down, he answered the phone and talked freely with his friends about which girl and how?


    "what about this?"


    "This is the least connotative, right? You have to ask me?" Naruto gave Fei Yingri a glance, but he still said his own judgment ruthlessly, and said: "At first glance, I know that it is a little white face that does not respect women. Type, and still so high-profile, it will be a matter of time before he is exposed. Obviously, besides the obvious gold and jade, he is defeated, but I personally think that I am more handsome and I have a lot of meaning."


    Naruto''s previous analysis was still normal, but the last sentence made Fei Yingri''s mouth twitch.


    ''Although I admit that you are indeed handsome and full of wisdom, but...''


    "Can you stop being so cheeky?"


    "Of course not!"


    "why?"


    "Because there is only one earth in the world, everyone must take good care of the earth, and there is only one me on the earth, so everyone must take good care of me."


    "You are really..."


    For the first time, Fei Yingli was dumbfounded by someone other than her little confused daughter, but she herself admitted that she liked talking to this man very much and was funny and humorous. Although he was not serious at all, he was indeed full of wisdom. , Some of what he said sounded really absurd at first, but it allowed Fei Yingli to extract a lot of truths and benefited Fei Yingli a lot.


    Ten minutes later, Fei Yingli got up and left.


    Naruto put his cheek in one hand and asked the waiter to come over to refill the cup, while looking at Fei Yingli''s back, he came to a very philosophical conclusion.


    "No matter how beautiful a woman, even an undefeated queen, she still has to go to the toilet."


    Chapter 77-The case happened, the queen is full of momentum!


    "Sorry, it was rude."


    Fei Yingli returned to her position, maintaining a consistent grace and calmness.


    "It''s nothing."


    Naruto waved his hand casually. After several hesitations, he still didn''t say the''very philosophical conclusion'' just now, so as not to try Fei Yingli''s powerful shoulder fall.


    Naruto was about to continue chatting with Fei Yingli, and the phone rang in his pocket.


    Fei Yingli wanted to continue talking about some things with Naruto, but...attention was immediately attracted by the mobile phone Naruto took out.


    It looks completely different from the popular mobile phones on the market. Even the buttons are not right. It looks a bit bigger than a business card, but it is very thin. It seems that the entire phone has a mirror-like screen. Fei Yingli only saw it for a long time. Found four buttons, what about the number buttons?How to dial without number keys?


    Naruto explained to Fei Yingli how to use this mobile phone with his actions. He swiped his thumb on the phone screen and connected to the phone.


    "Mosimosi."


    "Teacher, it''s me."


    "Lan, you are so slow, and you are so noisy over there, what happened?"


    "There seems to be something wrong with the cash register in the cake shop. It looks like it will take some time. Teacher, is my mother here yet?"


    "It''s already here, we''ve been talking for a long time." Naruto glanced at Fei Yingli.


    "Ah!" Xiao Lan made an annoyed voice, so loud that Fei Yingli could hear her across a table, and her lips curled up.


    After that, Xiaolan became cautious again, lowered her voice, and asked: "Teacher, my mother is not angry, is she?"


    "Don''t worry, your mother is not so stingy." Not to mention the fact that I was still there.


    "Call it, it''s fine." Xiaolan patted herself, "The cash register seems to be repaired, teacher, I won''t tell you, I''ll pass right away."


    "it is good."


    Naruto hung up the phone, and Fei Yingli''s ridicule of "sorrow" and "sadness" followed.


    "Oh... In this case, the first person who thought of calling was not my mother but her teacher. Xiaolan really got more extroverted as she grew up. Maybe in a few years, even my mother won¡¯t be my mother. admit."


    Concubine Yingri can ridicule Xiaolan casually, because she is Xiaolan''s mother, but Naruto can''t say ill of Xiaolan at this time, otherwise it will arouse Concubine''s disgust, Naruto is very clear about this.


    "Don''t say that. Xiaolan doesn''t call you because she respects you."


    "How to say?"


    "Of course, although there is a valid reason, she took the initiative to ask you, and she was late. This is absolutely rude to Xiaolan, not to mention that the person she is dating is her own mother. It shouldn¡¯t be even more so if she is late. She didn¡¯t dare to call you because she was afraid that you would be angry.¡±


    "Can you really see through people''s hearts?"


    Naruto''s words made Fei Yingri''s mood clearer, but at the same time, doubts appeared in her heart. Why can this person easily tell the truth of the heart every time?


    "maybe."


    Naruto was pretending to be mysterious again, and gave Fei Yingli an ambiguous answer.


    Seeing that he was reluctant to speak, Fei Yingri naturally couldn''t force Naruto to speak, and shifted the topic to another thing that interests her.

 503 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 503

    "Naruto, can you show me your phone?"


    "of course."


    Anyway, there is nothing shameful in this phone, Naruto handed his unique phone to Fei Yingli.Fei Yingli pressed the only button on the front of the phone according to what she had just seen, the original black screen turned on, and then swiped to unlock.


    "What a surprise, is there such a cell phone in this world?"


    Five minutes later, Fei Yingli handed the phone back to Naruto and exclaimed at the same time.It is completely different from the current mobile phones on the market, all using touch screen operations, whether it is texting, making calls, listening to music, or playing games, all are done with touch and sliding, which is fundamentally different from today''s mobile phones.


    Naruto put the phone away and said:


    "This mobile phone is still a test product, just a test product for some valued customers."


    "Then the next step for the Whirlpool Group is to develop this kind of mobile phone?"


    "That''s not it yet. This kind of mobile phone can be said to be a collection of the most cutting-edge technology. The cost is too high for ordinary people, so it will not be listed in a short time. This is a mobile phone that is ten years ahead of the world."


    It is still 1996, and the mobile phone in Naruto''s hands is considered the first-generation experimental product of the IPHONE, but the first-generation IPHONE only went on sale on June 29, 2007.


    With today''s technology, it is not impossible to make an IPHONE, but this level of technology cannot be put on the assembly line, it can only be regarded as a mobile phone of advanced customization.


    The IPHONE in Naruto''s hands is more than 50,000 U.S. dollars in cost, which is not a price that ordinary people can afford.


    "Ten years ahead?" Fei Yingli squinted slightly, looking at the handsome and confident look of the man who was the same age in front of him, she couldn''t help but smiled, and believed what he said, and said: "I hope in ten years, I can be the first user to own this phone."


    "Of course, but you have to pay."


    "no problem."


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled, feeling that they were getting closer, and the next moment, the sudden burst of screams made them lose the mood to continue talking.


    "what!"


    The exaggerated and even screaming screams came from the little white face Ruo Prince Shilang who just went to the bathroom.


    Hearing the screams, Naruto, who reacted the fastest, turned on immediately and rushed to the toilet. The second group of reaction speeds belonged to Fei Hideri and Edogawa Conan. Although one of them was an adult, he was wearing a one-step skirt and high heels. , It¡¯s not easy to run. Although Conan¡¯s reaction is fast, it¡¯s just those two short legs...


    Not that person was the first to rush into the toilet, and he saw the little white face Ruo Prince Shilang limp on the ground.


    "What happened?!"


    "That... that..." Ruo Wang Shilang tremblingly pointed his finger at the toilet cubicle farthest from the door.


    Naruto''s eyes condensed, and blood flowed from under the toilet cubicle. Before Naruto rushed to the cubicle, he reached out and pushed the toilet door. It was not locked, but something seemed to be blocking it.


    Naruto bends his legs slightly, he leaps up vertically like a rocket, grabbing the upper edge of the toilet cubicle, and he sees Himeino lying on the ice-cold toilet tile with blood on his side.


    "Oops!"


    Xiaolan held the cake in one hand and ran towards the cafe quickly while looking at her watch.


    "I have been delayed for too long, and I don''t know if my mother will be angry, ah, ah! Speed ??up!!"


    Although Naruto said that Fei Yingri was not angry, as Naruto said, in the minds of a girl like Xiaolan who often thinks about others, being late is a very bad thing, and she took the initiative to ask her on her own. , And the other party is still his elder, his most important mother, being late is simply an unforgivable mistake.


    Xiaolan turned on the sport mode inexplicably, his legs were tight, almost turned into a tire, and he rushed to the cafe in an instant.


    "What''s the matter? Why are there so many people?" Xiao Lan ran behind the crowd watching at the entrance of the cafe, "Excuse me, what happened in this store?"


    "I heard that a girl was killed in this store."


    "Someone was killed?!" Xiaolan looked surprised, then turned into worry,''Are the teacher and mother involved in this incident?''


    As the police officer with the highest appearance rate in Conan''s world, Mumu Shisan once again appeared at the scene of the crime.


    Holding a flushed photo of the scene in his hand, Mumu nodded solemnly, and said, "That means the deceased was in the toilet with his back lying on the floor against the toilet door, right, Naruto?"


    "That''s right, although they didn''t have a lock at the time, I felt that there was something blocking it and I couldn''t open it, so I immediately climbed to the toilet and took this photo."


    "The deceased woman was called Himeno Yayoi, she was 24 years old this year, what was the cause of her death?"


    "Yes." The forensic doctor squatting on the ground to examine the corpse turned his head and looked at Mumu Shisan, and said: "There is a strangle mark on the victim''s neck. It should be a rope or the like that strangled her neck from behind the victim. , Causing her to suffocate or faint, and then use the knife found at the murder scene to pierce her heart to death."


    Uncle Mumu squeezed his chin and analyzed: "From the situation at the scene, the murderer should have tried to steal the victim¡¯s money, but was forced to kill the victim after being seen face or for other reasons. Looking out from the open window of the toilet, there is an empty alley outside. The murderer dropped the murder weapon, the victim¡¯s backpack, and the emptied wallet, and then blocked the door with the victim¡¯s body, which means that the murderer I was waiting here for a long time ago. After killing Miss Hime who happened to come in, I robbed her of her money and fled through the window in a panic. The murderer must be outside, you..."


    "Please wait! Officer Megome!"


    Poor Uncle Mumu, who was interrupted by Conan before he finished speaking, the kid ran out again to grab the limelight and said, "You see, there is nothing on the window, is it too clean?"


    "Too clean? The toilet must be clean."


    "I''m not talking about this!"


    "This little brother is right, Officer Megome."


    This time, it is the elegant and beautiful queen of the legal world, Fei Yingli!


    The queen''s momentum is full!


    Chapter 78-Fei Yingli''s reasoning, Xiaolan''s complaint!


    Her Royal Highness is so handsome...


    "Are you the lawyer concubine?!"


    Concubine Yingri, who has been unbeaten in his debut for more than ten years, has a lot of fame in the legal and police circles. Mumu immediately recognized Concubine Yingri. What''s more, they have known each other for many years.


    "It''s me, Officer Mumu, I didn''t expect you to have been upgraded to a police department."


    "By the way, why are you here?"


    "I just happened to be here today." Fei Yingli hugged her arms, and then pointed to Naruto. "I''ve been chatting with him for a long time outside just now."


    "Hey? Naruto, do you know lawyer concubine?"


    "Memo, are your heads full of fat? Xiaolan is her daughter and my student."


    "Huh? I completely forgot."


    "Ahem! Get back to business!"


    The energetic Queen coughed twice, finally bringing the gradually shifting topic back to the original place, saying: "From the victim''s bleeding volume, there should be blood on the murderer''s body, but you Why didn¡¯t you even get a trace of blood on the window where you thought the murderer had escaped?"


    "But maybe the murderer wiped it off."


    Fei Yingli smiled with Zhizhu holding his face, and said: "A murderer who would throw the murder weapon at the scene of the crime and fled in a panic, would he have the mind to wipe off the blood stains left on the window frame? From the murderer to the murder weapon This point was not taken away from the scene, I think the murderer must be someone in this shop! That''s what you want to say, brother?"


    Conan secretly swallowed his saliva, and at the same time stepped back two steps, secretly slandering in his heart:''This woman is still as scary as before.''

 504 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 504

    "But Miss Concubine, the victim''s body was blocking the door of the toilet at that time. There was no trace of the body being moved. Is there any window in the toilet next door? How would you say that the murderer escaped from the toilet?"


    "There is only one possibility, from above."


    "Above, you mean the gap above, haha, no matter how much you put it..."


    Queen Hideri''s aura was full, completely ignoring Mumu''s words, turned her head to look at Naruto, and smiled: "Naruto, can you please try to turn over from the toilet?"


    "Why are you looking for me?"


    "Because I think the person with the strongest athletic ability here is you. If you can''t even climb over, other people will definitely not have that possibility."


    "Although you are reasonable and reasonable, why do I always feel that it is not what you really think?"


    Naruto squeezed his chin and looked at Concubine Yingri strangely. He always felt that the queen of the legal world would not bother him with such simple things, but after much deliberation, he never figured out what Concubine Yingri''s purpose was.


    "Then Naruto, are you willing to help this?" Fei Yingri smiled, treacherously and evilly.


    "Okay, I surrender." She is the queen of the legal world. She is what she says. What can you do with her?


    "But you asked me to do this experiment. Actually, there is no reference value."


    When Feiying wanted to ask''why'', Naruto had already given the best explanation in an instant.


    I saw Naruto just bend his legs slightly, and then exerted force on his feet. This time he was not just hanging on the toilet door. He was completely empty, his body rising, and then reincarnated in mid-air with his powerful waist and abdomen. The body turned sideways, curled up together to prevent his body from getting stuck, and then tapped his hand on the door frame, and the whole person simply jumped into the toilet cubicle.


    Naruto opened the door and walked out. What he saw was Fei Yingli''s twitching face.


    ''He actually jumped in directly. No wonder he said that there would be no reference value. Normal people can''t do this kind of action.''


    While Fei Yingli complained in her heart, she also remembered Xiaolan''s previous evaluation of him.


    ''The value of force beyond the limit of human beings!''Fei Yingli has learned it today.


    No way, Fei Yingli could only invite police officers who thought they were relatively normal to carry out the test. Although it was a bit more troublesome, it was indeed possible to climb out.


    "However, if the murderer has blood on his body, there will be blood on the wall when he climbs." Mumu, as a qualified supporter, raised his doubts again, and at the same time allowed the concubine Yingli''s reasoning to continue.


    "Does this have toilet paper? He can wipe off the blood while crawling."


    "But is he not afraid of being seen by someone suddenly coming in?"


    "Didn''t you notice it?" Fei Yingli glanced at Mu Mu seemingly helplessly. "There is a door lock at the door of this toilet. As long as that lock is locked, this toilet becomes a secret room."


    "That''s good!" Mumu retreated gorgeously under Fei Yingri''s queen, "Immediately investigate the people who entered the toilet before and after the victim!"


    "I know all of this." Conan ran out again and died.


    "you know?"


    "Yeah, because I happened to see it." Conan took Mumu to identify all the people who had entered the toilet before and after the victim. "That''s the big uncle, the big brother with the long beard, and the guy with braids. Brother,"


    Conan immediately clicked on all three of Dianshan Thirteen, Hwang Yuichi and Waka Prince Shiro, and then looked at Concubine Yingri, with some instinctive fear in his eyes, and said: "Also... there is this aunt."


    "You... have you used the toilet too?!"


    Mumu''s loud voice made Naruto dig out his ears, looking helplessly at the obese middle-aged uncle with a beard, and slandered: Is it necessary to be so excited?Even the queen has to solve physical problems.


    "He''s right." Fei Yingli squeezed her chin, as if she had only noticed the incident, and then looked at Conan with a horrible smile, "You remember it so clearly, it''s amazing, brother ."


    "Also... okay..."


    When Conan was taught by Fei Yingli when he was a child, he had already left a psychological shadow. Seeing Fei Yingli''s horrible look, he quickly escaped from the toilet.


    Seeing Conan leaving from the back, Fei Yingli squeezed her chin, showing Chen Si''s expression, she could see the suspicious points of blood on the window frame, and she clearly remembered all the people who had gone to the toilet, and he looked so much like Kudo That stinky boy from Shinichi, it was a coincidence to hit the same thing. Even with the three yuan, Fei Yingli absolutely didn''t believe that the kid with glasses could be that simple.


    In fact, it is normal for a kid in Conan to show off his detective level like this, and it is normal to be suspected, let alone in front of Fei Yingli.


    "Naruto, do you know that kid?"


    "Of course I know him, he is Conan, the child who is now boarding with Xiaolan."


    "It''s him." Fei Yingli showed a hint of surprise, and the doubt in her heart added a layer. Without even saying Zhong Sanyuan, she is still boarding with Xiaolan, which really makes people not suspicious.


    "But your reasoning is really wonderful." Naruto praised sincerely. It''s rare to see beautiful women with big breasts like Fei Yingli.


    "Really? But I think you are always hiding something."


    "Am I?" Naruto pretended to be innocent.


    "Although you can''t produce any evidence, I think you are deliberately hiding yourself. From the beginning of the investigation to the present, you have never reasoned about the case. I think Xiaolan''s most respected teacher should be more than that. ."


    Naruto and Fei Yingri looked at each other, their eyes narrowed dangerously, but Fei Yingri seemed to have Ling Ran''s temperament all over her body. The queen''s aura was completely natural, and she was not afraid of Naruto''s eyes. In the end, it was Naruto. Retreat gorgeously.


    "Well, I admit defeat. This is actually just my habit. I don''t like to say it at the beginning of reasoning. I like to start reasoning when I have more evidence. It is pure habit." Ming People spread their hands. Seeing that Fei Yingli seemed a little dissatisfied with his answer, he immediately changed the subject and said, "In fact, there is a very important question in your reasoning."


    "What is it?"


    "Your reasoning so far is all reasonable. Whether it''s crawling out from above or wiping off the blood with toilet paper, it''s reasonable. But the problem is, if, according to you, the murderer is covered with blood from the dead. , How did the murderer deal with the blood on his body?"


    Fei Yingri showed a shocked face, and Naruto pursued the victory and continued: "There are no traces of clean water on the scene, and there are no traces of too much water on the suspects, including yourself. The clothes are tight and not very loose. It¡¯s impossible to hide an identical piece of clothing inside the clothes. Even so, the bloody clothes can¡¯t be dealt with, whether it¡¯s on the spot or in the alleys outside. No bloody clothing was found. If this cannot be explained, your reasoning is still flawed."


    Fei Yingli showed a pensive expression, and Naruto felt that he had said enough, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and walked out of the toilet.


    "where are you going?"


    "I''m hungry, buy something to eat."


    In a word, Fei Yingli was speechless and had to doubt the professional ethics of this guy, but Naruto had already ran outside, lying on the counter, staring at the waiter who was so beautiful but with a little freckles.


    "Beautiful waitress, can I have two egg tarts?"


    "Okay... OK." The college girl who came out part-time was flushed with Naruto''s words, and then hurried to get the egg tart.


    "Teacher!" Xiao Lan stood outside the store and waved to Naruto. She wanted to come in but was stopped by the two police officers responsible for maintaining order.


    "Let her in, it''s okay."


    "Yes, Officer Whirlpool."


    Xiao Lan, who was released, ran to Naruto in three steps and two steps, and asked anxiously: "Teacher, how is the case? Nothing happened to my mother, right?"


    "Don''t worry, Xiao Lan." Naruto took the cake box from Xiao Lan''s hand and put it on the counter, then said: "Your mother is okay, now I''m helping with the investigation in the toilet."


    "Call that''s good."


    "Sir, your egg tart."


    "Thank you." Naruto took the egg tart, took out a ten thousand yuan bill and put it on the counter, "I''m going to tip you too much."

 505 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 505

    After finishing speaking, regardless of the waitress''s thanks, she took Xiaolan''s hand, took two egg tarts, and walked into the crime scene...the toilet.


    "mom!"


    With some sounds of surprise, Xiaolan threw directly into Fei Yingli''s arms, Fei Yingli was slightly surprised, then subconsciously stroked her daughter''s hair, and then glanced at Naruto with a bit of complaint.


    "Why did you bring Xiao Lan to the scene of the crime?"


    "If I don''t bring her, I''m afraid she thinks you were killed."


    "Mom, the teacher is not wrong." Xiaolan secretly wiped her tears in Fei Yingli''s arms, then whispered to Naruto to defend her.


    "You, it''s just a bit too bad and kind." Fei Yingli is helpless, but she who loves her daughter can only turn her helplessness into a sigh in the end.


    Click!


    Naruto crushed the meringue of the egg tart, and the crispy meringue and the sweet indentation entered the mouth together, giving Naruto this super foodie a satisfied expression. Then he looked at the beautiful mother and daughter and said: " Two, mother-daughter love can be expressed later, can you investigate the case first?"


    "I think the people who ate the egg tarts at the crime scene have no position to accuse us." Fei Yingli grumbled to Naruto.


    Naruto finished eating an egg tart in two of three, then smiled at Fei Yingli, and said, "Are you going to gamble? Who will solve this case first."


    "Okay." Fei Yingli seemed to be willing to accept this bet. "What about the bet?"


    "How about the one who loses, according to the requirements of the winner, do something within his power?" It is like a bad check.


    "No problem." Fei Yingli smiled confidently and proudly, and at the same time stretched out her hand.


    The two shook hands with each other, and their eyes looked at each other without retreat. For a while, there was an aura that almost tore the ceiling between the two.


    Xiaolan was caught between her mother and her teacher, helplessly like a small grass, bearing a precarious fate in the wind and rain, and at the same time she had the courage to speak out in her heart:''This kind of weird aura is like the collapse of the sky and the earth. How did it appear?''


    Chapter 79-The Progress of the Case


    University student Hwang Yuichi, tall and strong man Dianshan Thirteen, and the little white-faced Prince Shirou, plus Concubine Hideri, the four of them also went to the toilet before and after the victim entered the toilet. They are the four suspects in this case.


    "So now, please follow the order of entering the store and tell me the purpose of your visit to this store today, please?"


    "The first person who came in was me, because Xiaolan asked me to meet here today, but Xiaolan went to buy cakes when I arrived, so I waited for her while drinking coffee."


    Huang Yu scratched his head and said, "Next is me. Actually, I came here today to write a thesis."


    "Then the person who came in was me. Actually, I would come here every day. I like the boss to hold back."


    "It was me who came last. I came here to wait for a girl."


    "Is this the order in which they came in, Conan?" Uncle Mumu has been reduced to asking a primary school student for verification.


    "Hmm..." Conan replied absent-mindedly, looking at the four of them, there was always something wrong.


    The next step was to ask the four of them to try to crawl out of the toilet in turn according to Fei Yingli''s analysis. Although Huang Yuichi was an otaku, he was unexpectedly healthy and turned out of the toilet easily.


    When it was Wakaji Shiro, this guy pretended to be reluctant and got stuck on the door frame.


    "I can''t seem to get through..."


    ''con man!''


    Naruto, Conan, Xiaolan, and Fei Yingli simultaneously despised this little white face, and his clumsy acting skills deceived Mumu and other police officers. The four of them can see through.Conan and Concubine Hideri are keenly observant, while Xiaolan is very familiar with human body structure because of training under Naruto''s guidance all the year round. She can see that if Prince Shirou did not try his best, Naruto has both aspects. .


    If the Prince Shilang probably wanted to pretend to be unable to climb over, get rid of his suspicion, this kind of careful thinking, probably except for Xiaolan, the remaining three can easily guess it, they can only give him a cowardly comment, but Naruto immediately eliminated this Wakaji Shirou.


    Just such a waste, would he have the guts to kill?It''s not as good as Huang Yu''s one by one.


    In fact, to put it plainly, isn''t this little white face just a cowboy?


    "Police officer, do I have to climb too?" The tall man Dianshan Shisan pointed to himself.


    "No, I don''t think you can climb over." Uncle Mumu ruthlessly vomited with a dead fish eye. He was the burly man with a height of more than 190 cm and a weight of more than 100 kg. He crawled past. strange.


    "Miss Concubine knows the result without crawling."


    "Yeah, I should be able to climb over easily." Fei Yingli admitted this very angrily. She didn''t even bother to express her contempt to that Prince Shirou, and then pointed to Huang Yuichi and said: "So it seems The suspects are me and Mr. Huang."


    Fei Yingli was very angry, but when she said this, Mumu was scared into a cold sweat.


    "How could you be a suspect? I... I didn''t say."


    ''Mome, it depends on your aspirations, is Fei Yingli that scary?In terms of horror, I still recommend the two of the Metropolitan Police Department first.''


    Naruto secretly complained about the unpromising Uncle Mumu in his heart, then squeezed his chin and began to analyze the case. Fei Yingli''s reasoning is indeed not a big problem, but it is how the murderer cleaned up the blood on his body. If it cannot be explained. At this point, Fei Yingli''s reasoning is unreasonable.


    The first thing Naruto excluded was Fei Yingri, because she was Xiaolan''s mother, of course she was excluded early in the morning. Fei Yingri killed someone?It simply doesn''t hold true in this world.


    If the little white face of the prince was also eliminated by Naruto just now, only Dianshan Thirteen and Huangyu are left. Although Dianshan Thirteen¡¯s physique cannot climb over the top of the toilet, Fei Yingli¡¯s previously speculated killing methods are also It may not be right, so Dianshan Thirteen cannot rule out suspicion.


    "Police officer, I found this rope on Mr. Huang''s desk!" At this time, another police officer ran in with some ambiguous evidence.


    "Is this rope yours?!"


    "That''s just the rope I used to tie books and notebooks. I didn''t kill anyone, it really wasn''t me!"


    In fact, the murderer was definitely not Huang Yuyi, he entered the toilet earlier than the deceased, and the streak on the deceased¡¯s neck was very flat, without any pattern, which was definitely different from Huang Yuyi¡¯s thin hemp rope.


    After Naruto eliminated all the three suspects according to his own method, the only suspect left was Dianshan Thirteen, but the question was how did he do it?For his physique, it was too difficult to climb out of the toilet cubicle, and if he was splashed with the blood of the deceased at close range, it would not take enough time for the four suspects to enter the toilet to clean the blood.


    In fact, the problem in this case is blood from beginning to end. There is no blood on the window frame, so the killer is the person in the cafe, but the problem is that if it is the person in the cafe, when the dead person is killed in the toilet, they should be It''s right to be stained with blood, but no one of the suspects meets this point. This inconsistent doubt also makes Naruto feel embarrassed.


    ''By the way, there is blood on the top of the door frame. There shouldn¡¯t be blood on that spot. It¡¯s unreasonable to crawl out of that place after killing someone. Moreover, there is no trace of wiping, and it¡¯s dripping. Ha... Unless the murderer can jump over the door frame like me, there is really no way to explain the strange bloodstain.''


    In fact, they were puzzled by Conan and Fei Yingri. Some of their analysis of this case was correct, but the problem of blood stains bothered them, and there were always some unreasonable points.


    "Police Officer Mumu, this murder weapon should have been sent to the bureau." The forensic officer held the plastic bag with the murder knife in his hand.


    "Show me a look!"


    With the detective''s sense of smell, Conan immediately felt that there might be clues on the murderous knife, and rushed over immediately, trying to snatch the plastic bag.


    "Huh?"


    Conan, who had been activated in an instant, finally caught a cloud of air. After looking at his empty weight, Conan turned his resentful gaze to the blond man.


    Naruto''s speed just happened to be faster than Conan, and he took the plastic bag with the murderous knife from the hands of the forensic officer. The entire knife was covered with red blood like a spider web. It was really frightening. For children.


    ''Wait... the whole knife?!''


    The distribution of blood on the knife is also very unreasonable, but all this seems to light up Naruto as a beacon of a sea of ??bitterness. The thoughts that have been messed up just now have found the thread, and now step by step, step by step, everything is clear. .


    ''In this case, the blood stain on the door frame can be explained. If the evidence is used, it should be left on the person.''Naruto turned his gaze to the real murderer, then the corners of his mouth twitched, and he complained.

 506 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 506

    ''Is this too obvious? I have only discovered now that my IQ is really showing the lower limit.''


    Naruto murmured to himself, and then the serious thinking just now disappeared completely in an instant, turning into a completely lackluster slacker look.


    "It''s so boring..."


    Naruto has always been like this. Before the case is solved, he will look for clues and analyze the case enthusiastically, as if playing a game, but once the truth is found out, he will feel like the game has passed the game, and feel particularly boring. , Except for the case of Yan''s family last time.


    Mumu and Naruto have been working together for several years. Of course, he knew Naruto''s habits. The middle-aged obese man ran over PDPD immediately with a flattering expression and said, "Naruto, have you found the truth?"


    "Ah." Although he drank a lot of kuding, Naruto yawned in a very sleepy manner at this moment, grabbed his golden retriever, and said, "Yes."


    Naruto¡¯s faint words made Conan and Fei Yingri both shocked, but the next moment they showed different reactions, Fei Yingri smiled with interest, even if she and Naruto ordered A bet; and Conan clenched his fists unwillingly, even if the incident had nothing to do with him even a yen.


    This can be regarded as the difference between adults and children. Fei Yingli doesn''t have any problems with Secondary Two.


    "Naruto, hurry up and tell me who the murderer is!"


    "Ah." Compared to the uncle Mumu who is full of justice, Naruto is completely lazy, scratching his head, and said: "Can I go back to sleep and then come back to reason?"


    Uncle Mumu''s originally excited face instantly turned into helplessness, but Xiaolan couldn''t bear it anymore, and acted in full accordance with the famous words taught by Naruto.


    "Don''t make trouble!"


    Xiao Lan made a quick round kick and hit Naruto''s right cheek fiercely. With the powerful force, Naruto''s feet were rooted on the ground, and her body swayed like a tumbler.


    boom!


    Naruto''s head hit the wall fiercely, and the force of the impact made him sober for a moment, and then when he stood up straight, he returned to an indifferent look.


    "Although it is very troublesome, please listen to my reasoning next."


    Xiaolan and Fei Yingli looked helplessly at Naruto whose body was full of lazy aura, the corners of their mouths couldn''t help but twitched, and the mother and daughter had a thought at the same time.


    ''Why is it so full of justice and vigor, it feels like I have eaten instant noodles for a week in a row?''


    If the beautiful mother-daughter Hua knows Naruto''s inner thoughts, she might really join hands to give him a mother-daughter doubles.


    ''Actually now I prefer to go home and watch TV and eat potato chips. Let it go to hell with the damn case.''


    Chapter 80-The tacit understanding with Concubine Yingli, the emergence of the hero to save the beauty!


    "Although it''s very troublesome, let''s analyze the doubts first. The first is this murderous knife."


    Naruto made a gesture like a TV sale, and then a witness appeared at the right time, holding the murder knife in his hand, it felt like a model showing goods on a TV shopping show.


    "The problem in this case is blood stains from beginning to end, and the blood stains on this murder knife are very unreasonable."


    "The blood on the fierce knife?" Uncle Mumu stared at the fierce knife, trying to prove that he was a good policeman, and then... thirty seconds later, he proved a failure and scratched his head helplessly. Said: "Naruto, don''t sell it anymore, just say it."


    Naruto didn''t answer the chubby middle-aged uncle, but turned his attention to the third oldest person here.


    "Are you testing me?"


    Fei Yingri squinted her eyes with a dangerous expression, and Naruto was not afraid of the queen''s aura and stared at her. There was a strong aura between the two, just like Mumu and Xiaolandu. When worrying about whether the two of them could not help fighting, Fei Yingli suddenly smiled and turned to the murder knife: "The blood on the murder knife is indeed very problematic, if it is normal. , The knife is pierced through the heart and then pulled out. The blood ejected from the heart will indeed stain the knife with all blood, but now even the handle of the knife is covered with blood, and it depends on the blood. It should be sprayed up. In other words, when the knife was pulled out of the victim''s heart, there was no hand to hold it. You want to say that."


    "Bingo! That''s it!"


    "But without a hand, how did the knife get out of the dead person''s body?"


    "We people definitely don¡¯t have superpowers. The simple question is to tie the knife with a rope, then insert it into the heart of the deceased to kill her, and finally pull the rope again so that the knife can be drawn. Out."


    "Oh, soga!" Mumu had an expression of enlightenment, "Then is this the rope that binds the knife?" Mumu raised the rope on the table of Huangyu in his hand.


    "How is it possible?!" Naruto rolled his eyes and said something to make the otaku feel at ease. "This murder knife has a small gap at the root, but the place that should have been stained with blood is now clean. This is the proof of something tied to it before, but the width of Mr. Huang¡¯s rope is obviously wider than the width of this blank, and if that rope is used to tie the murder knife, it should be covered with blood. Correct."


    "Yes... also right." After analyzing the mistakes again, Mumu''s face was a little embarrassed, but Mumu Shisan, who was the world''s first dragon set, quickly asked a crucial question.


    "But Naruto, why does the murderer have to do such a troublesome thing? After killing the deceased, he doesn''t pull out the knife directly, but also tie the knife with a rope?"


    In fact, Fei Yingri and Conan didn''t figure this out either. They didn''t ask either. Fei Yingri was curious about Naruto''s reasoning, while Conan refused to subdue Naruto because he wanted face.


    "Actually, the key point is the small mass of blood that I found on the door frame."


    Naruto reached out and pointed to the door frame of the corpse''s toilet cubicle, where the blood was found.


    ''Why is there blood in that place?It stands to reason that the murderer shouldn''t crawl out of there. Could it be that...''


    After Naruto brought up such an important clue, Fei Yingri and Conan finally understood the trick played by the murderer. Fei Yingri¡¯s face was an interesting smile, while Conan clenched his fist and looked full. Not reconciled.


    Seeing that Uncle Mumu still didn''t understand, Naruto muttered in his heart, "I really can''t overestimate the IQ of the supporting role", and then began to talk in detail.


    "Because the corpse was found with its back against the toilet door and blood shed all over the ground. In the environment of the scene, it should be easy to climb to the compartment next to the toilet as long as you step on the toilet. But the toilet is far from the door. The direction is farther than the distance from the next wall, so it¡¯s more difficult to get up, not to mention, because the victim is against the wall, whether it is climbing or landing, it is likely to step on the blood of the deceased, so if It is normal to find blood on the side wall, but it is very abnormal to find blood on the door frame."


    With a sigh of relief, Naruto threw another egg tart that he hadn¡¯t eaten into his mouth, no matter if it was a toilet or the scene of the crime, after he swallowed it all, he said, ¡°The reason why it appears on the door frame Blood stains, that is because after the murderer killed the deceased outside, pierced the heart of the deceased with a knife tied with a rope, and then threw the deceased into the toilet cubicle from the gap above, with the dead body against the door, and then Then pull the rope from the outside so that the knife can be pulled out."


    Fei Yingli embraced her arms and took the words left by Naruto deliberately, and said, "Because the toilet door is blocked, blood will not splash on the murderer, and the murderer can also be unable to climb over the toilet. The gap between the two and exempted from suspicion."


    "In that case, is the murderer..."


    "Yes, you are the murderer! Mr. Temple Mountain!"


    "Very good! Take this man back to the game for me!" Uncle Mumu was full of momentum.


    "Wait, wait a minute!" Dianshan Thirteen was so scared that he stepped back and pushed forward with both hands, making a gesture for the police to wait. "You have no evidence to arrest people like this, is that okay?"


    "Huh! Of course we have evidence of your murder!" Uncle Mumu looked majestic, then turned to look at Concubine Yingri, who was flattering, "Is that right, Concubine?"


    "No." Fei Yingli said honestly.


    "Ah?!" Uncle Mumu shouted in surprise, the majesty just now vanished without a trace.


    Concubine Yingli''s eyebrows were upside down with a serious expression. Although she knew that Dianshan 13 was the murderer, she had no evidence at hand.


    "Even if you arrest him, if I defend him, he can still be acquitted within a few hours."


    Dianshan Thirteen seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, and a smile appeared on the wide face, and said, "Of course, I came here to chat with the boss here. I didn''t kill anyone!"


    Naruto didn''t look at the tall and strong Temple Mountain Thirteen, but instead looked at Fei Yingli, a little concerned about what she just said.


    "To be able to say that kind of thing so confidently is indeed the undefeated queen of the legal profession."


    "Why do I feel like you are taunting me?" Fei Yingli glared at Naruto, then suddenly raised her forehead and said, "I''m such an idiot, aren''t you here? Why do I, a lawyer, care about this case so much? You should have found the evidence."


    "Is that okay? If I tell the evidence, you will lose."


    "Is my concubine Yingli the kind of person who can''t afford to lose?!"


    Naruto¡¯s radical method has achieved unexpected success, or Fei Yingri is a woman who can afford to let go. She can accept failure, but she can¡¯t accept her failure to do her best. On the contrary, she doesn¡¯t need any impropriety. victory.

 507 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 507

    "Ok."


    Naruto shrugged, then rolled his eyes to look at the uncle Dianshan who disturbed his beautiful morning tea time.


    "Mr. Dianshan, I heard it when you were chatting with your boss before. You said you hurt your hand while playing rugby."


    "Yes, fortunately my wedding ring..." Dianshan Thirteen raised his left hand, and now he finally discovered the problem, and quickly hid his left hand holding the bandage, but it was too late.


    "Isn¡¯t the wedding ring supposed to be worn on the ring finger of your left hand, Mr. Dianshan? And I remember when you entered the shop, the bandage was indeed wrapped on the nameless left hand, but now it¡¯s turned into the middle finger? Did you go to the toilet? Do you want to remove the bandage and tie it again?"


    "Yes! That''s right!" Uncle Mumu finally understood the key to the problem. "The bandage on your hand is used to strangle the victim''s neck and the rope to tie the murder knife. In this case, the victim will be stained. The bloodstain of the person is right!"


    "Oh, you are really careless, the murderer." Fei Yingli said playfully, "Such important evidence is still with me, so that no matter how powerful I am, there is no way to defend you."


    Temple Thirteen was desperate and handcuffed by the police.


    Fei Yingli watched Dianshan Shisan being escorted into the police car, then turned around and stretched out her hand to Naruto, saying, "What a wonderful reasoning."


    Naruto shook hands with Fei Yingri, and smiled with twitching corners of his mouth:


    "What''s beautiful is your strong over-shoulder fall. You actually gave a man weighing more than two hundred kilograms..." Shaking his head, Naruto was also reluctant to recall the scene that happened in the toilet before, but said: " In fact, his homicide technique is quite sophisticated, but a bit too sophisticated. He wanted everyone to know that his hand was injured in order to reduce his suspicion, so he deliberately let the boss see the bandage on his hand, but the result was that The flaws are revealed. In fact, he only needs to hide the bandage in his clothes pocket. There are so many pockets in his waistcoat, and a roll of bandage hidden in it is completely invisible. As long as it is not found, he cut the bandage and flushed it into the toilet. , So even if my reasoning is brilliant, it will only be reasoning because of insufficient evidence."


    "That''s right, but even if he did that, he might leave flaws in other places. I have heard of an old Chinese saying called''Skynet is restored, negligence but not leaking.'' Is it necessary to escape legal sanctions? so easy."


    Although with some foreign accents, Fei Yingli''s Chinese pronunciation is quite standard. It is definitely not comparable to the rounded accent of CCTV, but it is much better than many Chinese who are not good at Mandarin. Up.


    Fei Yingli and Naruto looked at each other, and suddenly said in a tacit understanding at the same time: "Anyone who passes by will leave a trace."


    This is the famous saying of Roka, the father of forensic evidence, and it is also a golden rule that anyone who issues evidence must abide by.


    Fei Yingli smiled, but Naruto cared about another point.


    "You can go online if you say anything. You really deserve to be the queen of the legal world. I don''t know what posture she likes in bed?''


    Naruto''s nasty thoughts should not be let to Fei Yingli, otherwise she will inevitably suffer from the doubles of Fei Yingri and Xiaolan''s mother and daughter, so that the gain is not worth the loss, and the mother and daughter can try.


    The atmosphere here is very good, and on the other side, Dianshan Thirteen, like many prisoners, was not willing to be caught just like that. The moment they were pulled into the police car, they began to struggle.


    The Temple Mountain Thirteen is very large, and the physique is higher than that of the average Japanese. Even the few policemen are not as burly as the Temple Mountain Thirteen in terms of physique.


    Temple Thirteen was waiting for this chance to escape, and immediately grabbed the key of the police car, then got into the car, ignited, started, stepped on the accelerator, and even had no time to close the door. He stepped on the accelerator to death and the police car started quickly. , Rushed towards Naruto and their direction.


    "Naruto! Be careful!"


    Seeing the police car speeding up, Mumu roared, and the police car got closer.


    Facing the rushing police car, Naruto''s heart was probably the calmest of all, his muscles twisted into one, his feet collapsed and his whole body exerted strength.


    The ancient bridge where heroes save beauty appears at this moment!


    Chapter 81-The Queen''s Invitation, The Queen''s Fate!


    boom!!


    Uzumaki Naruto is a man who is in charge of Wanfu, and he uses his own body to resist the running steel bull...


    Well, even though it is so exaggerated, in fact, Naruto used his body to block the police car driven by the Temple of Mount Thirteen.


    Dianshan thirteen stepped on the accelerator, and the engine kept running, but it just couldn''t rush through the steel line of defense in front of him. Mingsheng was born with flesh and blood and resisted a starting police car.


    Naruto''s feet are stuck to the concrete pavement. He is a bit grateful that he is wearing military shoes today. The rubber soles are very thick and hard. Although they are not comfortable, they are absolutely durable and wear-resistant.


    The maximum pressure that the bones of the human body can withstand is about five tons (pressure is not an impact force), and after calculation, if all the muscle fibers of the human body burst out, they are afraid to exceed the limit that bones can withstand. Under certain circumstances, humans may fracture themselves due to excessive force.


    Although Naruto has lost Chakra now, the force skills he learned from Tsunade will not disappear. In terms of his physical strength and bone hardness, if all of his strength erupts, his strength is more than ten tons, compared to the previous use of Ashura. It is indeed a long way from the art that can catch a huge meteorite of two million tons, but in this level of world it is a strange power like a god.


    A police car actually weighs only about 1.5 tons, which is a far cry from Naruto¡¯s chariot-class Hummer, but even with the 6-ton towing capacity of Naruto¡¯s Hummer, Naruto can use his own His body is blocked hard, and if a vehicle on land is better than Naruto''s brute force, he must be a heavy tank.


    Dianshan Thirteen¡¯s gaze was horrified. He did not expect that this man who looked a little thinner than himself would be so powerful that he actually carried the car with his body, shocked, unbelievable, and didn¡¯t want to be arrested and sent to jail. Fears were all mixed together, making him desperately to step on the accelerator, but the police car shook slightly and couldn''t move forward at all.


    In fact, the Dianshan XIII should be in low gear at this time, and then drive slowly, because the output power is constant, and the traction can be improved when the vehicle speed is reduced. This is because of the low gear when climbing.


    However, Temple Thirteen is obviously unable to think normally at present, and the next thing is even more beyond his expectations.


    "Get me up!!"


    Naruto yelled, and his whole body strength burst out. Under the shocked eyes of countless onlookers, including Fei Yingli, Xiaolan and Conan, the rear wheel of the police car gradually lifted off the ground. Naruto Uzumaki, he was considered tall, but definitely not burly. With his body, a police car weighing more than one ton was lifted off the ground and over his head.


    "Get me down!"


    Naruto was holding a police car and swayed from side to side. The Temple 13 did not wear a seat belt, and it was not easy to force his hands to be handcuffed. Under the shaking, Naruto was thrown out of the police car directly.


    "Ouch!!"


    Falling from a height of more than three meters, basically there is no danger of life as long as it is not on the head, but the pain is really distressing. Dianshan XIII let out a cry of pain, and his cry was immediately caught in the ear The loud noise was obscured.


    boom!!


    The police car of more than one ton landed. Although the tires and shock absorbers absorbed some of the power, the crowds nearby still felt the ground vibrate slightly under their feet, which told them that it was indeed a police car weighing more than one ton. , And this car has just been lifted above his head by the man.


    "I''m really sorry, Mr. Temple Mountain, it seems that I couldn''t make you run away."


    Naruto apologized insincerely, and then fell to the ground, weighing more than one hundred kilograms, and lifted it up with one hand. With his right hand into a palm, he quickly hit the chest of the temple.


    Duo!


    Naruto''s fingers first focused on the chest of the temple, and then he flexed his fingers, causing a second blow with the inch punch of the first knuckle, and then a powerful punch with a punching bag.


    Fei Yingli seemed to see that Dianshan Thirteen¡¯s chest sank a little, Naruto shot too fast, even faster than the reaction power of Dianshan Thirteen. After Naruto¡¯s three series of heavy blows were all hit, Dianshan Thirteen felt To the pain in the chest.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Instead of calling pain, Dianshan Thirteen coughed violently, covering his mouth with one hand. I felt a soreness in my body every time I breathed. I couldn''t tell what was uncomfortable, but I just felt that my whole body was not right. .


    "You two idiots!"


    After subduing Dianshan Thirteen, Naruto immediately spread her anger on the two police officers who had been responsible for escorting Dianshan Thirteen.


    "Yes! Officer Uzumaki!"


    The two dragon police officers seemed to have not turned their minds from Naruto¡¯s shocking performance just now. They were stunned for three seconds before standing upright. They were like the pair of Shinyuki Izumo and Kotetsu. Standing side by side like friends... scolded!


    "You two idiots! It''s so simple to let the prisoner run away and rob the police car! You two go back and write your own inspections, and one month''s salary will be deducted! Next time you two will get me a caesarean! Do you understand? !"


    "Yes!"


    The two poor policemen were scolded by Naruto, where they dared to refute, they stood upright like two telephone poles, obediently confessing and punishing them.


    In fact, even though Naruto scolded them fiercely, the punishment has been reduced. It is absolutely unforgivable for the police to let the prisoner escape. For this reason, demotion and deduction of salary are also normal things. If it is It is reasonable to expel them without saying anything to let some extremely vicious criminals run away.

 508 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 508

    The two of them actually let a murderer run away and robbed the police car. This is the shame of the Metropolitan Police Department. Fortunately, Naruto was present. If the police car was robbed by the criminal and causing casualties, it would not be simple. The expulsion can be resolved, so just two inspections plus one month''s salary is already a very light penalty.


    After training two police officers, Naruto walked in front of Xiaolan and Fei Yingli. As for Conan, he was ignored in an instant.


    "You two are all right."


    Naruto''s care seemed to make time flow, and the crowd became confused.


    "Steel no man!!"


    Someone in the crowd who didn''t know what a good thing yelled, and then, like a super plague, in an instant, it infected everyone in the vicinity.


    The Japanese are born with the instinct to respect the strong. God is too far away for ordinary people, but many people who choose to appear in this world today are a little grateful for the gift of Amaterasu Omikami, so that they can really see God. General strength.


    "Steel man! Can you sign me?!"


    "Steel man, can you date me?"


    "Iron man! You teach me how to become as powerful as you, OK?!"


    Naruto¡¯s name has been completely ignored by everyone. He has a new title of "Steel no Man". Naruto¡¯s strange power will not make people feel scared, but has been worshipped like a god... However, It just seems to be too much worship.


    Naruto watched the crowd surrounding him more and more. The feeling of being surrounded by a sea of ??people made Naruto really want to fly them all with the palm of the beast wave gale, but he didn¡¯t have Chakra. Just think about it.


    "Run!"


    Seeing that all men, women and children nearby, all want to put him on the dissection table for incision and study, Naruto can''t stand this kind of atmosphere, and when he can''t kill, he immediately drags Fei Yingri and Two people, Mao Lilan, clamped them under their armpits, and then jumped quickly to leave this place of right and wrong.


    Although Xiaolan is an athletic girl with greater muscle density than the average person, Fei Yingli is a mature woman and has a plumper body than a little girl, but their mother and daughter add up to a little more than two hundred kilograms, a mere 100 kilograms. , For Naruto, it doesn''t count at all.


    "Steel man! Don''t go!"


    Naruto took two beauties, one big and one small, on the 11th bus, riding a thousand miles alone in Tokyo, Japan, making a life and death escape!


    "It''s horrible"


    Finally ran to a restaurant under his own name. Naruto ordered two bottles of Erguotou from the waiter and drank it for nothing. The feeling that the high number of liquor burned in his belly made Naruto¡¯s little traumatized heart ( ?) I finally got back a little warm feeling.


    Xiao Lan lifted her hair that was messy just now. Seeing Naruto¡¯s lingering heart look like she had never seen before, she couldn¡¯t help but feel amused, and said, ¡°No way, that¡¯s because the teacher is too good, everyone. I admired the teacher all at once."


    "I don''t want this kind of worship!"


    Naruto rolled Xiaolan''s eyes viciously, and then drank a sip of high white wine to warm her heart, and said: "I was stared at by a group of wolves and tigers. I really doubted that I might have stayed there just now. They are going to be divided! The way they look at me is like looking at a piece of pork belly!"


    "Who compares yourself to yourself like you?"


    After tidying up her appearance, Fei Yingli couldn''t help but vomit when she heard Naruto''s exaggeration, but can explain the facts well.


    "Also, some Naruto has worked hard to increase their fans. How about you, it is easy to have so many admirers. If you make your debut as a star, you might become a superstar in Japan, but you still look like this. Dying?"


    "Whoever loves to be a superstar will do it! I only need to drink, eat, and see beautiful women every day!" Naruto vomited viciously. He is really insulated from celebrities all his life. He has become more and more regretful for agreeing to Yoko making that damn movie.


    ''This guy''s thinking really cannot be measured from the perspective of a normal person...''


    Concubine Yingri complained in her heart. Although she was eloquent in court and was an undefeated queen, she had not yet come into contact with non-human creatures. Naruto, this fellow, could make Concubine Yingri very helpless.


    "However, I still want to thank you for your saving grace."


    At that time, Dianshan Thirteen drove in their direction. If Naruto hadn¡¯t blocked the car with brute force, Fei Yingli and Xiaolan would be in danger, even their lives, even though they were constantly facing this. The man murmured, but Fei Yingli was very clear about the life-saving grace.


    "Don''t worry about this, anyway, the Temple Mountain also crashed into me, if I can''t stop him, I will be in danger myself."


    Even though Naruto said so, Fei Yingli still felt that this grace must be paid back. After all, with Naruto''s speed and responsiveness, she could easily escape. In that case, she and Xiaolan would definitely be exposed to danger.


    "Teacher, don''t be so polite. You did save my mother and me. But next time I invite you to my mother''s house, I will make you a delicious meal."


    Fei Yingli thinks this is fine. If it is a luxury gift, it would be tacky, and it should be good to invite him to a meal. However, if you cook, you have to rely on Xiaolan... Fei Yingli¡¯s kitchen But Yi is evaluated as a super S-level trap, full of color, fragrance, taste...


    So Fei Yingli nodded, and the mother and daughter looked at Naruto at the same time.


    "Well, you all said that. Wouldn''t it be a bit hypocritical if I refused?" Naruto compromised, but he was already happy.


    "Yeah." Xiaolan smiled happily, little head little by little, then pointed her chin with her finger, and asked curiously, "By the way, teacher, when is your birthday? Know this I haven''t given a birthday present to the teacher in years?"


    "My birthday, October 10th."


    Fortunately, Xiaolan and Fei Yingli are not drinking anything now, otherwise they have to squirt, but they both showed shock at the same time and looked at Naruto in shock.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Teacher, can you tell me again when is your birthday?"


    "October 10th, what happened?"


    "October 10 of which year?"


    "Don''t you know? I am in the same year as your mother." Naruto drank the white wine, watching the abnormal reaction of the mother and daughter strangely.


    "Can anyone tell me what is going on?"


    Xiao Lan and Fei Yingli looked at each other for a long time, and finally Xiao Lan, who was more familiar with Naruto, spoke.


    "Teacher, you and my mother were born in the same year, the same month and the same day."


    "Oh...hey?!!!"


    Chapter 82-Full of benefits, Ayako has a black belly!


    "Unexpectedly, there would be such a coincidence, the teacher and mother would be born in the same year, the same month and the same day."


    "Lan, you have been talking about this for several days, can you change the subject?"


    "But people are really surprised. I never thought that the birthdays of my teacher and my mother would coincide with each other on the same day."


    "What''s so surprising about this? Let''s take the school as an example. The students in one grade are at most one year apart. In Didan High School there are nearly 1,000 students in one grade. The difference is one year or two years. It takes 730 days to add up. If you just look for it, you can definitely find someone who was born in the same year and the same day in the same grade."


    "But this is different. One is a teacher and the other is a mother." For Xiaolan, there are two irreplaceable people. It just so happens that the birthday is on the same day. It is normal for Xiaolan to be surprised. Things.


    "Forget it, I don''t bother to argue about this issue." Naruto didn''t bother to continue to do too much calculation on this issue, focusing on the things in Xiaolan''s hands.


    "But, Lan, don''t you really give me the map?"


    Xiaolan''s face became hot, she seemed to cover up the map hand-painted by Miss Suzuki Sonoko in her hand, and she said with a strong sense of fame: "People...people won''t get lost every time!"


    "Really? But I don''t have expectations."


    Naruto was mercilessly complaining to his cute student, and to Xiaolan''s sense of direction, Naruto was no longer without expectations, he was completely desperate.If you say that Fei Yingli works hard and keeps a perfect state at all times at work, Fei Yingli''s shortcoming is cooking...but he has a different talent in making traps...


    Although Xiaolan has good grades and is full of vitality, she covers all of her studies, departmental work, housework, and cooking, but Xiaolan is born with a lack of sense of direction. It is the kind of best that will get lost in school. For Xiaolan To lead the way, Naruto has no expectations.

 509 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 509

    Looking up at the sky, it is not too late, but Xiaolan...I wonder if there will be wolves here at night?I haven''t eaten wolf meat yet.


    "Yo Xi! To the Yuanzi''s villa! Let''s go!" Xiao Lan pointed to the road ahead full of energy.


    "Hi~~" Naruto followed weakly, as if rushing to the execution ground.


    ''Am I completely ignored?''


    The giant child followed at the end, and dark emotions appeared in his eyes under the flat lens.


    Waiting left...waiting left...waiting right...not coming right...waiting...not yet...


    "They are so slow~~"


    Sitting on a comfortable and soft leather sofa, she looked very similar to Xiaolan, but the girl with a slightly fat face complained.


    "It''s the eighth time, Qingzi, are you a little bit patient?"


    Ms. Sonoko Suzuki looked at this girl who looked almost exactly the same as her best friend. Although she looked alike, her personality was really quite different. You can tell the difference between the two by just listening to a sentence. Like a wayward child, there is a big difference from Xiaolan, who often shows the side of Yamato Nadeshiko.


    "But they are too slow, they are already almost an hour late."


    Qingzi pouted and complained unhappily. A girl arrived here early, but as a man, she hasn''t come for so long?


    "An La An La~~"


    Yuanzi waved his hand, signalling Qingzi to calm down, and then sat on the armrest of the large sofa with Erlang''s legs upright, not looking like a rich lady at all.


    "If Xiao Lan is there, I won''t be surprised if they come back tomorrow morning."


    Qingzi tilted her head and said strangely:


    "Did Lan Jiang not observe the time so much?" Mingming gave her the impression of a gentle, considerate and almost perfect girl.


    Yuanzi grinned, and without hesitation began to explode the material of his best friend.


    "In fact, Xiaolan is a road idiot. When she first arrived in junior high school from elementary school, and when she first arrived at high school, she took me to school every day. Road idiot was very serious."


    "what?"


    Qingzi let out a surprised voice, seemingly disbelieving, and said: "Didan''s middle school and high school are actually not far apart, right?"


    "It''s not too far. Actually, although the junior high school and the high school are divided into two campuses, the distance between the school gates is less than 500 meters. The guy who went to school continuously asked me to take her to the class. "


    "Lan Jiang is really exaggerated?"


    "Of course it''s true, one more time..."


    Yuanzi told Qingzi about Xiaolan''s embarrassment, and made Qingzi laugh nonstop. Finally, the child who would never grow up suddenly said something deeply.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect it. It turns out that such a perfect Lanjiang will have this kind of weakness. It''s really unpredictable." Ha, I only learned this idiom in Chinese class not long ago, and Qingzi has used it here.


    Yuanzi looked at Qingzi who was pretending to be deep, and suddenly a smirk appeared on his face. Then, in order to match Qingzi''s "deep" emotions, he also adjusted his expression and tried to make "I am serious, I am serious" status.


    "Yes, there is a gap between Xiaolan and Qingzi at this point. Xiaolan is not as simple as Qingzi."


    "why?"


    Qingzi tilted his head, showing a little bewildered cuteness. The''deep'' appearance just now disappeared completely. That state was really not suitable for Qingzi.


    "Because Qingzi looks like a flat chest, but in fact she is really flat chested. He is definitely a person who is''externally the same''. In this regard, you have to beat Xiaolan."


    Yuanzi also showed off the Chinese idiom, and then gave Aoko a thumbs up, and then squeezed out the breasts that he started to develop. Although it was not very big, compared to Miss Nakamori Aoko, Suzuki was proud of it!


    Aoko Nakamori''s cute baby''s face was blushing with shame, and she pulled the garden to the sofa. The two ghost girls were twisted together, causing a tickle war.


    "Yuanzi, don''t bully Qingzi."


    Suzuki Ayako, the squinted eldest sister in Yuanzi''s family, poked her head out of the kitchen and said symbolically, then turned her head and continued to devote herself to her cooking.


    Yuanzi was not an obedient master, and he didn''t listen to his elder sister''s words at all. The war with Qingzi''intensified'', and in the end both of them got disheveled.


    Huh Huh~~


    The two girls blushed and sat on both sides of the sofa, looking at each other with murderous eyes, constantly looking for opportunities to attack.


    "Oh oh oh oh~~"


    Before the person came in, the annoying voice came in, causing Yuanzi and Qingzi, the two ghost girls who were glaring at each other, to react, and at the same time they looked out the window with a hint of surprise on their faces.


    Naruto was lying on the window, looking at the two girls sitting on the sofa from the outside, feeling like a voyeur.


    "teacher!"


    "bad guy!"


    The two completely different titles also reflect the different personalities of a girl who is a nymphomaniac and a girl who is slightly tired. Naruto did not care about this, but lay on the window with a smile of YD, looking at the two The girl''s spring light.


    "Yuanzi, Qingzi, I didn''t know that you two like to play this tune."


    Yuanzi''s face twitched slightly, feeling that he "I really know too much", but at the same time he had to whisper, "What a pervert~wolf"!


    "What do you like to play?"


    Compared with the impure Yuanzi, Qingzi was too simple and didn''t understand the content of H in Naruto''s words.


    "Lily? Lei~Si? GL? Simply put, it''s female~same~" Naruto smiled and added some H''s knowledge to Qingzi.


    Yuanzi held his forehead in pain, and complained about the stupid girl who looked almost the same as Xiaolan, but the natural part was sometimes more exaggerated.


    ''Don''t ask!''


    "I''m not!"


    Qingzi''s face was blushing and yelled, Naruto felt that she was about to turn into a hot water bottle, almost blowing air, her face was blood-red like a tomato... He wanted to take a bite.


    Naruto unscrupulously continued to look at Qingzi with H''s gaze. This girl didn''t pay attention. When she stood up, she broke away a few buttoned shirts because of the "battle" with Yuanzi just now. Now it is almost completely scattered to both sides, revealing The girl''s snow-white skin and a touch of pure white.


    "Ala, Qingzi, are you wearing a white one today? But you wear a cover~ The function of the cover is only to distinguish between the front and the back."


    The sluggish Qingzi lowered his head, only to realize that his front was almost completely gone. He threw a pillow to Naruto bitterly, and then fled to the second floor with embarrassment, leaving a sentence infinitely sweet and shy. Rant.


    "Necrosis!"


    Qingzi ran away, and Naruto lost his greatest pleasure. He took a look at the garden that was also springy, and said, "Don''t you come to open the door for the teacher?"


    Yuanzi¡¯s emotional intelligence is among the top few women Naruto has ever seen. Although she¡¯s gone, she is not as shy as Qingzi. She pulled her clothes in front of Naruto, with a blank eye. Run to open the door for Naruto and them.


    "Yuanzi, sorry for being late." Xiaolan folded her hands and told her friend.

 510 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 510

    "Well, forget it, I had expected you to get lost."


    "It''s not that it''s lost... It''s just that it''s just walking on another road..."


    "Then you get lost!"*2


    At the same time, Naruto and Yuanzi relentlessly complained to Xiaolan, knocking the pure angel into a corner to plant mushrooms.


    "By the way, how could this kid come here?" Yuanzi is a good person. She discovered Conan who had an infinitely weak sense of existence so quickly.


    "I don''t want to bring him here either, but he is obsessed with Xiaolan and must follow him. I have nothing to do."


    "There is a cliff over there, how about just throwing him down? I save the destruction of the corpse." Yuanzi gave a very good suggestion.


    "Okay."


    Naruto immediately put the garden''s proposal into construction, picked up the giant kid, and walked to the edge of the cliff.


    At Xiaolan''s plea, Yuanzi''s suggestion was ultimately only a suggestion. Naruto put down his mountaineering bag in the living room, and then immediately went into the kitchen to help.


    "Sorry, I''m sorry to trouble you Mr. Maelstrom."


    "Nothing, it''s all trivial." Naruto said modestly, then picked up something like toothpaste on the table, "Mustard? Is there salmon for dinner today?"


    "No, it''s used to make cakes." Suzuki Ayako smiled softly.


    "Cake? Mustard cake?" Naruto looked at the "green toothpaste" in his hand, "Does anyone like to eat such curious things?"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, I actually wanted to eat matcha cakes, but she accidentally bought the wrong ingredients." Suzuki Ayako touched her chin with her hand, then looked at Naruto with an innocent look, and opened the pair. In a little bit of eyes, Naruto saw countless sincerity, "Wasabi and Matcha look similar, and the taste shouldn''t be too different."


    "Uh... yes."


    Naruto looked at the eldest Suzuki chaebol who turned her head happily and began to prepare the cake with a daze.


    ''Could it be said that this gentle-tempered eldest lady, like the squinted Aizawa Chizuru, has the highest black-belly attribute?I wonder if she will be as scary as Aizawa Chizuru when she opens her eyes?''


    Thirty minutes later...


    "Sister, is the cake ready?"


    Chapter 83-The Secret


    Called by food, it wasn''t just the garden. The greedy Qingzi immediately ran over from the second floor, completely forgetting the embarrassment that made her blush just now. The life of a foodie is so simple and happy.


    Qingzi was fascinated by the halazi, looked at the cupcakes on the baking tray with eyesight, and said, "Sister Lingzi, can I have one?"


    Ayako is born with squinting eyes. Because her eyes are only opened a little bit and her eyelashes cover her eyes, she conceals the true thoughts in her heart... It''s no wonder that many people who squint have black belly... The most classic It''s not two weeks to help that damn belly black bear.


    "Of course you can, Qingzi." Ayako smiled so softly, as if she were a gentle and considerate big sister.


    "Ah! Great!"


    The easily contented foodie let out a roar of surprise, then immediately stretched out the paws of evil and picked up one of the cupcakes.


    Sniff~~


    "It smells so good~~"


    ''Good smell?''


    Seeing how Suzuki Ayako added four tubes of mustard to the cake dough, Naruto''s eyes twitched and watched Ayako''s reaction. Her taste shouldn''t be so curious enough to eat wasabi cake, right?Does this stupid girl have the same strange taste as Fuji Zhousuke?


    Looking at Ayako Suzuki, she found that the woman smiled more softly. Naruto could instinctively feel a chill rising behind her. This black-bellied woman would never be that simple.


    "Qingzi, don''t steal it!"


    The second lady of the Suzuki family nympho, who refused to admit defeat, shouted and hurriedly got a cupcake.


    "I''m going to start."


    Ahhh~~


    Under Ayako''s gentle gaze and Naruto''s gaze that seemed to be waiting for something interesting to happen, Qingzi and Yuanzi took a big bite of the cupcake in their hands.


    You can taste the fluffy and dense texture as soon as you enter the cake. When making the cake, the powder is sifted very finely, and the egg whites are also very dense. Suzuki Yuanko knows that his sister¡¯s cooking skills are not as good as Naruto¡¯s, but for desserts But his skill is not lost at all.The ratio of sugar is adjusted very well, the sweetness of sugar does not cover the bitterness of matcha, everything seems to be so intact.


    Naruto stared at the reactions of the two girls, and saw that after the two of them ate the cake made by Ayako, there was nothing at first, but as the chewing action gradually changed their complexion, first turned black, then gradually turned red, and then took a bite. It all came out.


    "Ahem! What is this?!"


    "Sister, do you want to kill me?!"


    Both girls yelled exaggeratedly, then quickly pushed Ayako away, picked up the glass on the stove, turned on the tap, and quickly poured water into their mouths.


    "Damn?"


    Suzuki Ayako seemed to reflect on it at this moment, exclaiming, and said, "Sorry, Yuanzi, because matcha powder is not available, I used mustard instead. I thought the color looks the same and the taste is not bad. A lot."


    "Where is the taste of matcha and wasabi?!!!"


    The garden raised his head and roared for a while, but after leaving the water, a choking and spicy taste appeared in his mouth again, and the garden had to continue to be watered.


    After Yuanzi and Qingzi finally cleared the exaggerated taste of mustard in their mouths, the two of them had already drunk water as if they were pregnant in March... The power of four tubes of mustard is indeed extraordinary, whether it is a foodie or an idiot, They all retreated gorgeously under the strength of the black belly.


    "I almost died..." Qingzi, who had been full of vitality, sat weakly on the ground, her eyes were no longer visible...have it turned black?


    "Sister, you''re too black-hearted..." Yuanzi was already too weak to drink, and he didn''t even have any momentum to complain.


    "You two deserve it. Who told you two to break my favorite vase." Ayako told her why she hated Yuanzi and Qingzi, but after venting her anger, she didn''t really care, either. Just bullying and bullying these two little girls to have fun, the eldest lady of the Suzuki chaebol, the future heir, really doesn''t lack that money.


    Naruto picked up a cake and took a bite. After carefully savoring the taste, he threw it into the trash can.


    "You are so ruthless to make a cake with matcha on the outside and mustard on the inside."


    Naruto now understands why Sonoko and Aoko didn¡¯t notice an abnormality at the beginning, because Suzuki Ayako actually combined two kinds of cake dough, with matcha on the outside and wasabi on the inside. They wrapped them like buns and made them. One of the best cakes of his gorgeously killed Yuanzi and Qingzi in seconds.


    "Ahhhh, in fact, she is just a simple and shy girl."


    "No one will believe what you say now."


    The "survived" Naruto and Xiaolan looked at each other, then looked at the two bodies of Yuanzi and Qingzi on the ground, and finally complained at the same time.


    Ayako put her tongue out playfully at Naruto with her hands behind her back.


    "After dinner, a cup of tea is really comfortable~~"


    "You are the only one who feels comfortable." Qingzi complained to the bad guy without hesitation, and then still fixed his eyes on the... chessboard in front of him?


    "Yeah~~ A cup of tea is very comfortable after dinner, and it will be more comfortable to watch you lose while drinking tea~~" Naruto slowly took a sip of West Lake Longjing, and then looked at the three white-haired female ghosts in front of him... Well, it was actually just three girls, Yuanzi, Qingzi and Xiaolan, whose heads were covered with white bars by Naruto. They were all pasted by Naruto because they lost in chess during the hour.

 511 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 511

    The three girls also play different chess with Naruto due to their different personalities. Xiaolan is considered the most mature of the three. He plays shogi with Naruto. Yuanzi is very clever, playing Othello, and Qingzi... It was Gobang.


    "But Mr. Uzumaki is really amazing. He has not lost more than 20 rounds in total." Ayako expressed her surprise while handing Naruto a pot of Longjing that had just been made.


    "Nothing, it''s just that the opponent''s level is too bad."


    Naruto picked up the little purple sand, took a sip of the tea, and said nonchalantly.


    "Annoying! I will definitely not lose to you this time!" Qingzi, the most unconvinced, opened the curtain in front of him, with a sullen tone.


    "You can put a white strip on me first, you''re almost a mop." Naruto murmured, making Qingzi blush with anger, while Yuanzi and Xiaolan were not loyal to their sisters. Laugh, even Ayako can''t help but smile.


    Qingzi''s personality is frizzy, and in Gomoku, compared to Othello and Shogi, the steps of playing chess are faster and you lose faster. That adds up to more than 20 white bars, in fact, more than half of them are It''s on Qingzi''s face.


    "I will never lose to you this time!"


    Aoko rolled up his sleeves without grace at all, and then started a earth-shattering battle with Naruto on the black and white chessboard, but in the end, he just responded to that sentence, came arrogantly, and walked sullenly.


    The frizzy Qingzi once again lost to Naruto''s layout, and Naruto''s five-character chain turned into an arrow.


    Snapped!


    Just like putting a spell on a zombie, Naruto slapped a white stripe on Aoko''s face with a palm, squeezed Aoko''s pretty face easily, and said, "It''s ~ lost again~ yo~"


    Qingzi lost 15 times to Naruto in a row. Seeing the man''s grinning face, he couldn''t help but feel angry, pouting, and said, "Who is serious about this kind of game?"


    "Obviously, you were the most serious one just now." Naruto reluctantly complained to Qingzi, then hugged this tired and cute girl tightly in his arms and kept scratching her itching.


    "You girl is not obedient at all?! Know if you give up?!"


    "Hahaha...no...haha...itchy...I surrendered, I surrendered!" The ticklish Qingzi couldn''t resist Naruto''s tricks at all, and was completely defeated in three or two, and laughed. One side kept begging for mercy.


    Although Ayako''s little white-faced classmate Ota Masaru wanted to participate, but recalling Naruto''s cold and merciless eyes just now, Ota Masaru, who spared his life, gave up the idea of ??being close to girls.


    "Isn''t it enough to give up early?" Naruto''s hand reluctantly touched Qingzi''s waist twice, and then released the girl who was crying with laughter.


    Qingzi escaped from Naruto''s attack, stared at Naruto with tears from the corner of her eyes, and escaped to the second floor of the villa for the second time today.


    Naruto shrugged and turned to the chessboard in front of Xiaolan and Yuanzi.


    "General!"


    Snapped!


    "You lost too, Yuanzi!"


    Naruto instantly defeated the two remaining girls, adding a white stripe to each of their faces.


    Yuanzi jumped onto the sofa, ignoring his sister''s obstruction, and squeezed Naruto''s neck with his arms, and said, "The teacher must have a supercomputer in his head, otherwise why is everything so powerful, even playing chess? I won''t lose!"


    Naruto held the garden¡¯s little ass, let her turn around and sit on herself, and secretly pinched the girl¡¯s little ass twice, and said: "I said it, not that I¡¯m too smart, but You are too stupid, idiot little stupid girl."


    "I''m not stupid! I''m not young! Don''t call me that kind of strange name!"


    "An la An, don''t mind such trivial matters."


    Naruto was still looking calm, holding the garden in one hand and the purple clay pot in the other, drinking tea slowly.


    Conan stared at the chessboard placed on the coffee table. The flat mirror mirrored white light. He suddenly walked over and said in a very disgusting tone: "Brother Naruto, can I play chess with you?"


    Naruto raised his eyebrows, and when he thought about it with his toes, he could guess that Conan wanted to beat himself in chess to avenge his previous revenge. Naruto didn¡¯t care. Anyway, no matter what Conan did, he could only kill him. The losing record continues to be extended.


    "Okay, what chess do you want to play?"


    "Just Othello."


    five minutes later¡­¡­


    "Oh... it''s an exaggeration." Suzuki Ayako sighed softly, not comforting the lost boy, and turned to the kitchen refrigerator to get the juice she liked to drink before going to bed.


    "Hehe, deserve it!" Yuanzi smiled mischievously, and the greedy girl also sneaked into the kitchen to see if there was anything to relieve the greedy.


    "Ah~~ I''m so sleepy, I''m going to sleep." Naruto stretched, his opponent is too weak, it is really boring to play chess with him.


    Othello is very simple to get started. It is only the flipping of the black and white pieces, and the final number of pieces is used to determine the winner. However, it takes almost a lifetime to study Othello, because the changes in Othello are rapid. No matter how difficult the situation is, the game may be overwhelmed in an instant. When playing Othello, the most important thing is not how many pieces are in the fight, but the set of opponents to estimate the future changes in the game.


    One is an old fox who is scheming and calculating, and the other is self-centered, self-righteous, and impulsive. This chess game is actually doomed from the beginning.


    Conan stood in front of the coffee table blankly, still feeling unbelievable. In terms of his most confident wisdom, he has now suffered a complete defeat.


    The 8x8 square is full of 64 chess pieces. Naruto holds black and Conan holds white. Now the chessboard is completely black.


    I feel that even my heart has been eroded by darkness...


    Ming was too lazy to care about how the fellow Conan would be hit, walked slowly to the second floor, stood in front of his room, suddenly turned around, and said to Xiao Lan who was following him up.


    Chapter 84 Dear Lanjiang


    In the face of girls, Naruto''s method has always been bolder than others. This is the case at this time. A shocking sentence instantly makes the tender face of the small face burn like fire.


    "Old teacher, what are you talking about?!"


    Xiaolan blushed and yelled at Naruto, Naruto suddenly burst out such a sentence, even the girl in the garden has to be blushed, let alone a simple Xiaolan.


    Xiaolan¡¯s shy look attracted Naruto¡¯s gaze with appreciative eyes, which made Xiaolan even more embarrassed, and almost bowed her head. Naruto turned her gaze at this moment and looked at the window at the end of the corridor. It was rainy and dark clouds covered the top, and the gloomy weather made people very uncomfortable.


    "It seems that the rain will not stop for a while, and there will be thunder in a while."


    Naruto pretended to be deep, and said something that made Xiaolan''s body tremble slightly.


    Naruto walked to Xiao Lan, grabbed the girl''s slightly cold hands, put them in her palms to help her warm up, and said, "Lan is very afraid of thunder."


    "Just, no!"


    Xiaolan blushed and whispered, and couldn''t help but draw her hand, but she didn''t draw it back. She was so shy that she didn''t dare to look at Naruto''s eyes, and her face became even hotter.


    Naruto opened his mouth, and a flash of light flashed outside the window, making Naruto smile.


    Boom!


    The speed of sound is slower than the speed of light. About two seconds after the flash, a huge thunder is falling on the villa.


    "what!"


    The girl who was afraid of thunder uttered an exclamation. Her face that was flushed just now turned pale with fright. The girl who was full of vitality and seemed always inexhaustible at this time was scared like an abandoned animal, trembling. .


    Naruto easily took Xiaolan in his arms, gently stroked her long hair, and used her strong body to bring the girl a sense of security.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid..." Naruto comforted him softly next to Xiaolan, and then took advantage of the emptiness to catch the moment when Xiaolan was scared by thunder, "Lan, let''s sleep together, okay?"

 512 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 512

    "Ok."


    Xiaolan nodded shyly, a little embarrassed, no matter what kind of girl, there will always be something to be afraid of, Xiaolan is afraid of thunder, that ghost, at this time is the time for men to send out to comfort girls, and At this time, the person standing next to Xiaolan was Naruto Uzumaki, not Shinichi Kudo.


    However, even if Shinichi Kudo is here, with his horribly low EQ, the probability that he will comfort Xiaolan is actually very low. The most likely thing is to laugh at Xiaolan and say, "What is it?" , Such a big person is afraid of thunder.


    "Let go of Xiaolan!!"


    Conan is very good at seizing the opportunity. Just as Naruto and Xiaolan hugged tightly, Conan appeared on the second floor wearing his pair of foot-strengthening shoes.


    Lower your body and turn the knob on your shoes to maximize the power!


    Use weak electric current and acupuncture points to stimulate the feet, and then they can exert huge foot strength even more than adults.(But with such a powerful kick, can Conan''s own body bear it? The bones of the first grade elementary school student, which are far from fully developed, can bear more than the foot strength of an adult man?)


    boom!!


    Conan¡¯s full kick was easily blocked by Naruto¡¯s lifting an arm. No matter how strong Conan¡¯s feet were, he was as fragile as an ant in front of him. Not to mention that Conan is now like this, even if he returns to Kudo Shinichi , In front of him, the force can only be ants.


    Conan flew in the air and was caught by Naruto. Even if he was the protagonist of this world, the attraction of the earth showed its fairness and impartiality. Conan fell on the ground in the next second, and then held his hands on the ground, and Conan showed With good gymnastics, he rotated his body and kicked Naruto''s ankle.


    boom!!


    "pain!"


    Facts have proved that some things are not technical or can be compensated by external machines. No matter how powerful the foot-strengthening shoes developed by Dr. Akasa, they are external things. No matter what, they are not as good as Naruto. A man''s powerful body obtained through thousands of tempers.


    It was Naruto who was kicked, but it was Conan who was called out.


    According to the law of physics that forces are mutual, in fact, the impact of the two people is the same, but Naruto¡¯s body is much stronger than Conan. The body of the first-year elementary school cannot fully withstand this force, Conan feels I had a pain in my calf, and then the whole leg was forgotten, just like a rheumatism.


    "Conan! What are you doing?!"


    Xiao Lan also woke up from the shock of thunder and the embarrassment of being hugged by Naruto, and looked at the child who attacked Naruto with an angry face. She was disrespectful to the teacher, even the child could not easily forgive it!


    "Xiao Lan, this bastard is bullying you!"


    Conan hugged his leg and couldn''t understand the current situation. Why was he obviously being rescued by Xiao Lan, but he was yelled at by Xiao Lan?


    "certainly not!"


    Hearing the''bully'' in Conan''s words, Xiao Lan couldn''t help but blush and shout loudly: "I was just scared by the thunder just now. The teacher was comforting me. What are you thinking about, Conan?!"


    Conan twitched the corner of his mouth and glanced at Naruto. He absolutely didn''t believe that this man was really just comforting Xiaolan.


    Xiao Lan wouldn''t be so easy to forgive Conan for shooting Naruto, hands on hips, looked at Conan with a serious face, and said, "Conan, apologize to the teacher!"


    Seeing Xiaolan''s posture that was completely on Naruto''s side, how could Conan be convinced in his heart, snorted, but didn''t apologize, not to mention that he thought he had done nothing wrong, and Uzumaki Naruto was absolutely ill-intentioned.


    Seeing Xiao Lan getting more and more angry, Naruto stretched out his hand and squeezed Lan''s tender face and said: "Lan, you should go back to the room first. I''ll talk to Conan."


    "Yeah." Xiao Lan was the most obedient, nodded lightly, glanced at Naruto, her eyes turned shy again, turned and ran to her room.


    Naruto watched Xiaolan closing the door, then turned his head, looked down at Conan, and said, "Conan, do you have anything you want to tell me?"


    "No! I have nothing to say to you bastard!"


    "Really? But I''m very interested in you." Naruto showed a calculated horrible smile.


    Conan trembled in his heart, looking up at the blond man who had been giving him unfathomable feelings, and said, "What do you mean?!"


    "For example, the shoes on your feet. The power of that foot just now is actually not small. With your body as a child, it is impossible to exert such strong power. I think the problem should be that pair of shoes. You should use the principle of stimulating the acupuncture points of electricity to strengthen your strength." Naruto glanced at Conan¡¯s appearance at this time. Although he was standing, the center was placed on his left foot. Conan didn¡¯t pay attention, but He should have suffered some damage to his right foot. Although it will not be too serious, it must be affected. If you continue to use those shoes, Conan¡¯s legs will have problems sooner or later... Adult men have great power, if there is no problem, it is really a ghost!


    Naruto decided to hide this, because he was looking forward to Conan becoming disabled.


    Conan gritted his teeth, cold sweat kept running across his face. This feeling of being seen through by Naruto made Conan particularly uncomfortable, and his heart was also guilty. He knew that he was Shinichi Kudo and the secret must not be revealed now, so , Conan shot.


    Conan immediately opened his watch-type anesthesia gun, aimed at Naruto''s body, and fired a needle.


    The anesthesia needle flies very fast and is very small. It is impossible for ordinary people to avoid it when they are caught off guard.


    It''s a pity that Naruto''s body has long been exercised to the point where it will automatically counterattack the attack. Although the anesthetic needle is small, it is far from reaching Naruto.Naruto shot faster than the anesthesia needle. Conan only saw his body shake, and then the anesthesia needle was actually pinched in his hand.


    "What about the anesthesia needle... Hmph, Conan, it seems that my previous inferences are indeed correct. You will definitely not be an ordinary kid."


    Even the anesthesia needle has failed, and Conan actually has no way to deal with Naruto, his face is pale, cold sweat is constantly shed.


    "You, what did you say? I''m just...just an ordinary kid!"


    "Are you ordinary? The foot-strengthening shoes, the anesthesia gun, and the bow tie that you wear all the time on your neck are actually something like a voice changer. You have these things on your body. You dare to say that you are an ordinary child?


    Naruto squatted in front of Conan, holding the anesthesia needle aside, with a terrifying smile on his face.


    "And you look so similar to the idiot Kudo Shinichi, and you both like reasoning so much. Although this idea is a bit sci-fi, but... you are..."


    The next words Naruto said by mouth shape, the combination of those mouth shapes is the "drum washing machine"... In fact, it is Kudo Shinichi.


    Conan¡¯s head seemed to be shocked into a white screen. For the first time, facing Naruto, he felt like he was going to run backwards. Naruto¡¯s terrifying smile scared Conan back two steps in a row, feeling that After the horror became less intense, Conan found that his back was covered with cold sweat.


    "I... how could I be Shinichi Kudo?!"


    "It''s okay, it doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it." Naruto stood up, rubbed his waist, his eyes were condescending, "Anyway, you like to show off so much. There are so many flaws. It''s too easy to find your evidence. As long as you remain in the limelight, it is only a matter of time before I find the evidence to prove your identity, and...Do you really think that you are the only one who doubts your identity?"


    Naruto dropped this sentence and frightened Conan''s body trembling~ After trembling, he threw down Conan, who was full of hatred and fear in the depths of his eyes, and hurried to Xiaolan''s room.


    ''Dear Lanjiang, I am coming~~''...


    Chapter 85-Lan''s luck, a terrorist murder happened!


    "Lan, are you still shy?"


    Naruto was lying on the bed very comfortably, looking at the girl with her back to him until now, but she could see a girl with small red ears in the black hair.


    In fact, Xiaolan couldn''t sleep at all. She felt that her head was broken, and she would actually agree to sleep in the same bed as Naruto. Although she is an expert in learning, it implies that she is a girl with insensitive emotions and only reacts to the bed. What exactly did he promised, the result was that it took only half an hour to lie down, and neither of them showed any signs of falling asleep, and Xiao Lan kept facing Naruto without turning around.


    "When... of course I will be shy... This is the first time someone sleeps in a bed with the opposite sex..."


    Xiaolan whispered softly. If she doesn''t count before remembering things, then in Xiaolan''s memory, this is definitely the first time she lay on the same bed with a man, and even covered the same quilt.


    The space on the bed is not very large. Whether it is Naruto or Xiaolan, the body is not petite~small and thin. When they lie on the bed together, their bodies will inevitably be in contact, and Xiaolan¡¯s heart is even more chaotic. .


    "is it?"


    Naruto curled up his mouth badly and said: "Then I am really honored to be able to get Xiaolan for the first time."


    The 16-year-old girl is not too young, and there is also a nymphomaniac and unscrupulous buddy (Suzuki Sonoko). Xiaolan is a little annoyed that she can understand Naruto''s cryptic meaning, and therefore she is pretty pretty His face was red.


    "Teacher, don''t talk nonsense! I didn''t want to...do...do that kind of thing with you!"


    "If you don''t have one, what''s so shy about you?"

 513 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 513

    Naruto''s voice was as gentle as ever, and his hands converged so that he would not hurt Xiao Lan, but it also made Xiao Lan unable to resist. The body was turned around and forced to face each other.


    "Teacher... don''t be like this..." Xiaolan pushed Naruto''s chest shyly.


    Naruto said nothing, and hugged Xiao Lan tightly in his arms, Xiao Lan let out a low exclaim, but already felt the strength of the man''s body on her cheeks, listening to the strong and powerful heartbeat.


    Naruto''s hand flicked gently along Xiaolanru Waterfall''s long hair, his expression gentle, as if he was comforting his timid daughter.


    "Is this... still shy?"


    The man¡¯s strong breath made Xiaolan almost feel suffocated, and her face became more red~bright, but strangely, after hearing Naruto¡¯s words, Xiaolan¡¯s frantic heartbeat suddenly began to cool down, gradually matching Naruto¡¯s strength and wealth The regular heartbeats merge, and the frequency of the heartbeats finally become one. Xiaolan no longer feels ashamed. Instead, she wants to feel his gentleness and protection even more on him.


    Xiaolan shook her head gently on Naruto''s chest, and then took the initiative to put her hands on Naruto''s waist, not holding her arms tightly, just put them on it.


    "You girl..."


    Naruto looked at Xiao Lan, who was about to fall asleep using him as a mattress, and couldn''t help but feel amused, and said, "You girl, don''t cry again if you get thunder for a while. My clothes are expensive."


    "I won''t cry..."


    Xiaolan argued for herself a little bit, put it on her head, and was constantly stroking~ The big hand that she was constantly stroking made Xiaolan unable to hold any thoughts of confronting him, she continued to lie lazily like a kitten On him.


    Boom!


    At this time, there was a thunderstorm outside the window, which struck more than ten kilometers away, but the huge thunder was still blasting in the ears.


    Xiaolan was born to be afraid of thunder, and there is really no way to overcome it. Naruto had already fallen asleep in a daze, but was shocked by the thunder, and her body that had been completely relaxed at this moment tightened again. Obviously he was scared.


    Naruto hurriedly hugged Xiao Lan, while continuing to stroke her long hair, while softly comforting in her ear.


    It is not a shame for girls to be afraid of thunder. Many men are also afraid of thunder. Fortunately, there is a reassuring man beside Xiaolan who can comfort her and protect her so that she will no longer be afraid.


    This angel-like girl has too many things on her back, but she gets too little. God sees pity. Before she fell in love with the man Shinichi Kudo, she met a good man who loved her and was worthy of her love. .


    I''m afraid that the rain will take a while, and a thunder will fall from the sky in two or three minutes, but Xiao Lan gradually fell asleep in Naruto''s arms.


    Naruto looked at Xiao Lan, who was sleeping soundly in his arms, and his face was instantly full.


    ''Holding an innocent and lovely little beauty, but she couldn''t take her apart and eat her. What a cruel punishment is this?!''


    If it was strong, Xiaolan would have been Naruto''s person, but Naruto was unwilling to use that method, and at this time, she could only apologize to her little brother.


    ''Forget it, anyway, Xiaolan will be mine sooner or later. It doesn''t matter if you bear it for a while, the green apple has to be bitten slowly.''


    Naruto casually found an excuse to comfort herself, and then hugged Xiaolan''s soft body, as if holding a huge pillow, his cheeks were twice on the top of Xiaolan''s head, and the two slowly fell asleep in a hug.


    The room is full of warmth and warmth~ Ambiguous~ Fragrant~~


    Naruto and Xiaolan slept comfortably in the room. Of course there are people who slept uncomfortably. For example, Conan¡¯s legs have always been sore. I don¡¯t know why, and with the rain, the legs are getting sore. The more serious it became, Conan could not fall asleep tossing and turning.


    Actually speaking, Conan¡¯s previous kick had a slight crack in his own leg bone due to the force of the counter-shock. It was not serious. In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter, as long as there is no more impact on the leg, it will take about half a month. It will be able to fully recover, but it is still raining today. From the perspective of Chinese medicine, when it rains, the qi will be heavy, and the qi will enter the body, and the cracks that invade the bones will cause the root of the disease.


    Moreover, as long as Conan thinks of Naruto¡¯s weird smile, there will be a strong fear in his heart. His identity has been discovered by him, so it will only be a matter of time before other people discover it. In fact, it hasn¡¯t been a long time since he became younger. In three months...


    Conan''s legs are sore, and his heart is full of confusion. It is strange to fall asleep. However, Conan is tossing and turning and having trouble sleeping, and at this night, there are people who are not sleeping at all.


    Boom!


    A thunder exploded in the sky again, and the white thunder light entered the room of the little white face Ota Masaru, and also illuminated the strange figure standing at the window.


    At night, standing alone by the window of Ota Katsushika¡¯s room, wearing a huge black cloak, the cap of the cloak covers his head, borrowing the inconspicuous thunder light, you can see that his whole body is tied up. The white bandage leaves only a pair of eyes exposed all over the body, and the shape can be said to be extremely curious.


    The bandage stranger slowly walked to Ota''s bed, and at the same time raised a huge sharp axe in his hand.


    Sometimes, human beings'' animal instincts, which are gradually weakened in continuous evolution, will awaken again, especially when facing the danger of death.Ota, who was sleeping with a mask on, might have really felt something in his sleep. He suddenly woke up from his sleep and saw a strange and terrifying person standing in front of his bed with a big axe in his hand.


    "Who are you?! Don''t! Help!"


    Ota''s screaming scream was particularly loud on this rainy night, and immediately awakened all the people in the villa.


    "What happened?!"


    "It seems to be Ota''s room!"


    "Hurry over and have a look!!"


    "save!!"


    Ota¡¯s last scream made only one sound, because the huge axe of the bandage weird had fallen, and the heavy axe cut off Ota¡¯s neck accurately, and a chubby head fell to the ground, and it broke from the neck. The squirting blood covered the entire bed.


    The bandage weird killed people cleanly. After cutting off Ota''s head, before the others in the villa arrived, he immediately jumped out of the window, and his figure quickly disappeared.


    "Ota! Ota!"


    Ayako and the others ran to the door of Masaru Ota''s room at this time and banged on the door hard, but received no response.


    Click!


    Naruto opened the door, poked his head out of Xiaolan''s room, and gloomily looked at Conan who had just run out of the room. You are the goddamn god of death getting in the way!!


    Conan didn¡¯t know Naruto¡¯s thoughts. After running out of his room, he didn¡¯t notice that Naruto was poking his head out of Xiaolan¡¯s room. He immediately rushed to Ota Katsushi¡¯s room where the sound was heard. Obviously staggered.


    "What happened?"


    In the room diagonally across from Xiaolan, Ryo Takahashi, a big fat man wearing a pair of round eyes, opened the door, as if he hadn''t woken up yet.


    "I don''t know, it sounds like something happened on Ota''s side." Naruto dealt with casually, and then walked to Ota''s room with Xiaolan, pushed Ayako blocking the door of Ota''s room, and said: "Ayako, Leave it to me."


    Suzuki Ayako, a black woman with squinted eyes and abdomen, nodded and stepped away. Naruto stood in front of the door, inhaled and exhaled.


    "Drink!"


    With a loud shout, Naruto instantly smashed the door into fragments, and only the headless corpse on the bed and the horrified head on the ground were presented to everyone.


    Except for Naruto and Ayako, everyone was taken aback. This deadly horrible headless corpse caused a great psychological impact on them, and Naruto''s hands were already covered with countless blood. She was not affected in any way, and Suzuki Ayako, at this time, she could see that she was in line with the temperament of the future Suzuki chaebol heir, calm and courageous, and not chaos in danger.


    Suzuki Ayako''s squinted eyes, which were hidden by the eyelashes, glanced at everyone, and suddenly said something that made everyone''s feet chill.


    "Where is Chikako?"


    Chapter 86-The Shadow of Childhood, Cruel Murder Case!


    Chikako Ikeda disappeared, and even if everyone searched the villa, she was not found. With the death of Ota Katsuki''s horrible corpse, everyone''s heart was shrouded in haze.


    After such a bad murder case, everyone probably didn''t have the guts to go back to the room and go to sleep, so now everyone is gathered in the living room, everyone is together, at least it should be a little safer.


    "You can''t find Zhijiazi anywhere, maybe Ota was given it by her..." Kakutani, who had a face with Chinese characters and a darker skin, said with a melancholy face. Both of them are his university classmates. Dead, one missing, no wonder Kakutani has such an association.


    "I don''t think so."

 514 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 514

    Naruto took a plate, made a few cups of coffee, and handed them to the girls who were frightened by Ota''s body. Then he picked up the last cup of coffee and sat between Yuanzi and Xiaolan, and said: "I I went to Zhijiazi¡¯s room just now. All her luggage is in the room. I touched her bed. It was completely cold. I should have been away for a long time. All her luggage and wallet are still there. One pair of shoes is still in the hallway. She probably hasn''t left yet, at least not because she is leaving."


    Kakutani''s expression changed, and he said, "Could it be that Chikako was taken away by the murderer who killed Ota?!"


    "Maybe, after all, there is no other evidence now, and I can''t say it well." Naruto''s words were ambiguous, and he did not say things too badly.


    After taking a sip of coffee, holding the cold hands of the two girls next to him and putting them in the palms of their hands, Naruto began to explain the current situation.


    "I checked Ota''s body. The cause of death was obvious. He was beheaded with a single stab and died on the spot. Judging from the fracture on the neck, the neck was cut with a single stab. There was no trace of dragging the knife in the middle. To cut the human neck smoothly like this , The murder weapon should be a heavy and sharp knife or a large weapon such as an axe. There were struggling marks on the sheets. It should be Ota Katsu who spotted the murderer and yelled to us for help, but the murderer immediately cut off his head. .


    No useful evidence was left at the scene, the only thing was that the floor-to-ceiling glass windows in Ota Katsuki¡¯s room were broken."


    There was a trace of sorrow under Ayako''s squinted eyes, she pinched her chin, and said, "Could it be that someone is lying in wait near this villa to kill us?"


    Xiaolan''s gaze crossed Naruto, glanced at Ayako, and then said:


    "Teacher, did you think the murderer was the bandage weird we saw when we came before?"


    "You mean that guy?" Naruto contemplated with his eyebrows. The man with a bandaged body that he saw on the suspension bridge when they came before is really too exaggerated, if it weren''t the perverted COS fanatical Lovers, then it definitely has something to do with this case, but it cannot be said that the case has nothing to do with the people in this villa.


    According to the rules of Conan World, in any case that has something to do with Conan, the murderer must appear at the scene of the crime, not some passersby who have never appeared on the scene.


    Generally speaking, the most ferocious one is definitely not a murderer. On the contrary, he has a gentle heart, and generally has a grumpy mouth ~ stinky. People who offend many people will die very quickly, such as the previous Yayoi Himino , And the ultimate murderer is definitely the one who looks the least like a murderer, and after the murderer is caught, there will always be someone who expresses his emotions about life, and then the case ends in the prisoner¡¯s painful cry.


    This is the general law of Conan World!


    Naruto can now be sure that none of the girls present is the murderer, and Conan and himself can also rule it out. Then the only candidates for the remaining murderers are Kakutani, Takahashi and the bandage weird.


    "Everyone! There seems to be someone over the window!!"


    Takahashi, who went back to his room to get things, suddenly pointed out the window and shouted when he went downstairs.


    "window?"


    In the quiet night, everyone''s eyes were attracted by Takahashi''s voice, their eyes focused on that window, and at the next moment, a black figure flashed past the window, with a horrified face in his arms. Chikako, the speed is almost like flying.


    "Chihikako?!!!"


    Although it was only a flash, everyone still saw Zhijiazi who was holding by the black figure clearly in an instant, and Xiaolan also showed a surprised expression.


    "That''s the bandage weird we saw before!!"


    "Damn it! Damn it!"


    Naruto¡¯s face changed, put down the coffee cup, made a vertical leap, immediately jumped to the window, rushed out of the window, and ran to the balcony, but at the moment it was raining heavily, and it was late at night, even Naruto couldn¡¯t see clearly. In any case, the figure of the bandage weird just now has completely disappeared.


    "It''s too dark! I can''t see anything!" Kakutani shouted angrily.


    "hateful!"


    Conan also gritted his teeth tightly, leaped forward, jumped directly from the window to the ground outside, holding a flashlight in his hand, looking for the bandage weird and Chikako Ikeda in the dark.


    Naruto turned around, threw his pistol to Xiaolan, and said:


    "Lan! The four of you stay in the villa. Let''s find the bandage weirdo and Zhijiazi, and shoot if there is any danger!!!"


    "Yes! I understand!"


    "Takahashi, you also go to help find someone!" Kakutani looked at Takahashi Ryoichi standing on the corridor on the second floor.


    "What?! I want to go too?"


    "Of course! Hurry up!"


    There was heavy rain outside. Four people holding flashlights and running in the dark forest. Even with the light of the flashlight, the rain and the forest greatly reduced the visibility. In the dark forest, except for the constant rain and the shouts of the four of them Besides, nothing else can be seen or heard at all.


    "Wait for me!" Fatty Takahashi fell in the end.


    "what?!"


    Conan, who was rushing the fastest, stopped and looked at the things on the grass. His eyes were extremely horrified. Even if he had seen countless corpses, he couldn''t help but change his face. The lights of the four flashlights gathered together and finally saw clearly. Lost the things on the grass.


    "It''s the foot?!"


    It is a left calf. Although there is no external mark, it can be judged that it should be a woman''s foot based on the purple nail polish on the toe.


    "Could it be that this belongs to Zhi Kako..." Kakutani''s face was extremely ugly.


    boom!!


    Takahashi Ryoichi suddenly fell to the ground, and the light of his flashlight gathered on the grass beside him, his face was also very scared.


    "There is a hand here!"


    "One foot and one hand, it seems that Zhi Jiazi should have already..."


    Naruto squinted his eyes dangerously. The method of killing a person by dismemberment is rare. If he kills with such a cruel method, it is either a natural metamorphosis or a deep hatred with the dead. Naruto should be grateful for him at this time. The four girls were not allowed to run out to find Zhijiazi, otherwise it is hard to imagine how much psychological trauma they would cause after seeing Zhijiazi''s broken body.


    "Let''s find it separately!"


    Naruto shouted loudly, no matter what, you still have to find Zhi Kako''s body first, and there is that strange bandage weirdo. I don''t know why, Naruto always feels that something is wrong with that bandage weird.


    "Zhijiazi! Zhijiazi!!"


    Kakutani took the flashlight to look for Zhikako everywhere, ran and ran, suddenly tripped, almost fell, and turned around. With the light of the flashlight, he could vaguely look at the dead figure lying on the ground.


    "Zhi Kako?"


    Kakutani squatted on the ground, supporting Zhi Jiazi''s body, and said, "Cheer up! Zhi Jiazi!"


    Kakutani supported Zhijiazi''s neck and shoulders, but could only help her body, and Zhijiazi''s head fell to the ground.


    Broken corpse!Decapitate!Carnage!


    Even if Naruto has been in the Metropolitan Police Department for several years, homicides of this level are rarely seen. In general homicides, the killer who can cut off his head is already very remarkable, but he actually divided the dead by almost five horses. How cruel it is.


    And Naruto feels that this speed is a bit too fast. From the time Chikako was taken abducted in front of them, and now it turned into a broken body, it took less than three minutes. If it is a bandage weirdo while running and breaking the body, the speed It''s too fast.


    Even if the bandage weirdo kills Chikako early in the morning and then passes in front of them, there is no way to judge the time of death, because the corpse is cut too much, the corpse is no longer a basis for judgment, the blood loss is too large, and the judgment by the corpse is already inaccurate. Now, it is raining heavily and the temperature is lowering. It is no longer possible to accurately determine the time of death based on the liver temperature of the corpse. In a short period of time, two people were killed in a terrifying way. This case was completely covered by a terrible haze.


    The broken body of Chikako could not be carried back. Secondly, the four girls in the villa saw such a corpse. It was strange not to be scared of a mental disorder, so Kakutani and Naruto could only take off their own. The coat covers Zhi Jiazi''s body first, and the rest can only be said later.


    After returning to the villa, Naruto checked the evidence left on the scene again, and his eyes were extremely determined.


    ''The murderer of this case is definitely in this villa!''


    (Generally speaking, after saying this sentence, the picture should turn into Naruto¡¯s head in the lower right corner looking up at the upper left corner, and the other part of the picture except Naruto should be the heads of everyone in the villa , One of the most suspected but not the murderer should show a weird smile with his arms... Isn¡¯t Conan¡¯s laws all the same?


    This bandage weird murder case is definitely one of the most perverted cases in Conan. When I watched it when I was young, it really left a lot of psychological shadow. Other scary things, such as the curator of the library murder, and fog The host of the Tengu killing... childhood shadow...)

 515 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 515

    Chapter 87-Hug Qingzi, Case Reasoning!


    "Hey, Qingzi!"


    Naruto finished his investigation on the second floor. When he was about to go downstairs, he saw Qingzi''s girl standing at the top of the stairs, watching from side to side. She seemed very afraid of someone rushing out on the side, so Naruto immediately walked over and took a picture. Qingzi''s shoulders.


    "what!"


    Qingzi was so frightened that she let out a slight exclamation. She was originally afraid that the bandage weird would suddenly come out from somewhere, so she looked right and left when she walked, for fear that the bandage weird would catch her and kill her. When concentrating, just making a little noise can scare her, and Qingzi is like this.


    "What are you doing?" Naruto didn''t know Qingzi''s strange thoughts just now.


    "Hate, what are you doing?! Scared me to death!"


    Qingzi turned around and saw that it was Naruto, and he was suddenly relieved, and then an angry expression appeared on the cute bun''s face, and he gave Naruto a hard punch.


    Naruto slapped Qingzi motionlessly, looking at this suddenly nervous girl strangely, and said: "I have to ask you, why are you standing here sneakingly? Don''t be afraid of being treated as that. The bandage weird grabbed you, and if you ask Uncle Zhongsen to bail you, then your dad''s face will be lost by you."


    After speaking, Naruto''s face was a little weird, and he seemed to look at Qingzi with some ridicule and amusement. This time, his head could guess what Qingzi thought.


    "You''re not afraid of that bandage weirdo?"


    After being exposed by Naruto''s embarrassed weakness in his heart, Qingzi''s bun turned into a red bun with carrots and noodles.


    "Who is scared?! I don''t have one!!"


    Although it is a little bit different from Asuka''s typical, Qingzi is indeed a bit tired, and she belongs to the type of face-to-face suffering. The previous time I went to Dorobica Paradise because I was scared in the haunted house because of the need for face.


    Qingzi akimbo her hips and pointing Naruto with her finger. This movement is indeed very imposing, but her eyes are not staring into Naruto''s eyes. This... seems to be a sign of guilty conscience.


    Naruto didn''t continue to stimulate Qingzi with words, so as not to run away directly, he chose a simpler and more direct method and hugged her directly.


    Although the face looks very similar, Qingzi compared to Xiaolan, both in body and personality are like a child. In terms of height, Qingzi is one centimeter shorter than Xiaolan. This is not a big difference, but as an athletic girl Xiaolan, because she has exercised well, looks taller than Qingzi, and of course her breasts are clearly superior.


    Naruto held Qingzi, ignoring her struggle, put his chin on top of her head, and smiled: "I just comforted Yuanzi and Xiaolan. I will not treat you favorably, Qingzi, I will comfort you now. Up."


    "I don''t want this comfort..."


    Qingzi blushed, but she was afraid that she would make too much noise and others would come and see him. If others saw them embracing, the tender-faced Qingzi would really have no face to see people, so she whispered and used both hands at the same time. Resisting his embrace.


    But Qingzi is also a little bit pitiful. Although Naruto is not a casual person, he is definitely not a human being casually.


    He got up casually, and it was completely impossible to take him with Xiaolan''s strength value. Although Qingzi had a face that was almost the same as Xiaolan''s, Qingzi obviously did not possess such a terrifying strength value, and it was even more difficult to break away from Naruto''s arms. Delusion.


    "Qingzi, don''t be afraid. With me here, I won''t let the bandage weirdo snatch you away."


    Naruto gently caressed Qingzi''s long hair with a gentle and heart-warming voice. Someone has discovered this before. Naruto is born with an indescribable but real power, and his words can naturally make people Convinced, he is a natural leader. This ability is difficult to describe and cannot be represented concretely. It can only be classified as a natural personality charm.


    Although I was shy and didn''t want to admit it, the man''s words did give Qingzi an indescribable sense of peace of mind.


    "I said I am not afraid!"


    Aoko stubbornly refused to admit her weakness and joy, but her hands couldn''t help wrapping Naruto''s waist. In addition to the attributes of being tired from rubbing, Aoko would sometimes show the attributes of dissatisfaction with integrity, that is to say. "You say no on your mouth, your body is very honest", although this attribute usually appears in the H scene...


    The two held each other quietly for a while, and Naruto let go of Aoko.


    "We should go down."


    Suddenly leaving the warm embrace, Qingzi felt a chill in the dark and cold corridor. There was no dad by his side, Hongzi and Kuaidou. Only in this case could Qingzi feel good about a man.


    The cold wind blowing from the window at the end of the corridor cooled Qingzi''s hot cheeks slightly. The awkward girl absolutely refused to admit her reluctance, and even rolled Naruto''s eyes and snorted proudly.


    When she turned around and was about to go downstairs, Qingzi understood why Naruto suddenly let go of her because of the giant kid who came up the stairs.


    Naruto had heard the slight footsteps a long time ago. The weight of the incoming person can be judged based on the strength of the footsteps, and the stride length and walking frequency of the other person can be judged according to the time between two footsteps. Point, Conan, the only child in this villa, naturally became the only conclusion.


    Qingzi''s face was red again, and she didn''t know if the other party saw the scene just now, but after another thought, she felt that she was worried too much, that the other party was just a child.


    Naruto took a look behind Qingzi, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and stood on the stairs to look at each other.


    In no mood to waste time, Naruto squatted down, touched his head in Conan¡¯s dazzling eyes, and then in a very gentle tone, as if he was speaking, saying: "The detective game has not started, it is over. , Because I have seen through all the secrets, you lose, drum washing machine."


    Watching Naruto walking down the stairs, Conan clenched his fists, his face was unwilling to be angry, and his red eyes showed that his mood was extremely unstable.


    ''Did you lose again?!''


    Walked to the kitchen, boiled a pot of hot water, and found a set of exquisite purple-clay tea sets from the cabinet. After performing a full set of Kung Fu tea in front of everyone, Naruto was still very relaxed and leisurely. Take a sip of the fragrant tea soup.


    "This year''s Yuqian Longjing, really worthy of the Suzuki chaebol, there is such good tea in a villa that doesn''t come often.''


    Naruto admired the wealth and luxury of the Suzuki chaebol, but after all, his own style is even worse than the Suzuki chaebol, and he is definitely a representative of the money-spending.


    Qingzi was''forced'' to hug him just now, and was indignant. At this moment, seeing his slow manner, she felt uncomfortable in her heart. He pouted and said, "Can you stop enjoying that way? Didn''t you mean to reason? Is it good?!"


    Naruto put down the tea cup and glanced at Qingzi. The smiling eyes instantly made the pure foodie girl blush, and then coughed twice, finally starting today''s topic.


    "Well, I have seen all the truth about this case. First of all, I want to explain that the murderers who killed Ota Masaru and Ikeda Tomoko, who committed these two vicious murders, are now in this villa. In this living room, it is actually among us."


    "How is this possible?!" Kakutani, a mature-looking man with a national character face, was the first to express his doubts, and said: "When the bandage weird took Chikako, all of us were in the living room at that time. How could it be possible? At the same time pretending to be a bandage weirdo?!"


    "I''ll explain this in a moment, don''t worry, Kakutani."


    Naruto''s words made the Guozilian youth sit on the sofa again. Naruto glanced at everyone present, and then didn''t bother to watch Conan, who was walking down from the second floor at this time, started his own reasoning.


    "First let me talk about why I can conclude that the murderer was among us. In fact, because Zhijiazi''s body was in the wild, and it was still raining heavily in the sky, all the evidence was washed away by the rain, and no useful clues were found. However, some clues can be found in Ota''s room."


    After taking a sip of tea and clearing his throat, Naruto continued:


    "According to the situation in Ota''s room, the floor-to-ceiling windows were broken, so we judged that the murderer came in from the outside, broke the window with what tool, and then killed Ota."


    "Is there anything wrong with this?" Ayako''s squinted eyes revealed a trace of doubt.


    "Yes, and there are two points. The first is the floor-to-ceiling window. Although the glass window is broken, the wooden window frame is intact. If the murderer broke the window and came in from the outside to kill people, the window It should be in an open state, but one side of the window in Katsushika Ota¡¯s room, although the glass window is rotten, is still locked. Could it be that someone will make a big move and break the window and then squat down to open it Should the lock on the window walk in again to kill? That should have been discovered long ago."


    "This... can only be regarded as a doubt."


    "Yes, but another point makes me absolutely sure that the murderer is definitely an insider."


    "What is it?"


    "There is a balcony outside of Ota Katsuya¡¯s room, and trees are planted around the villa. Those trees can be used to climb into the villa. Our analysis was indeed like this at the beginning, but don¡¯t forget, I was killed in Ota Katsuya. At that time, it was raining heavily outside, and there was rain everywhere on the ground. If the murderer entered the villa from outside by climbing a tree, and there was no mud on his shoes, there was not even a trace of water on the balcony outside Ota Katsuya? In this case, either the murderer is a foggy dog ??and can fly in the air, but we all know that it is impossible, or the murderer is simply the person inside the villa, breaking the windows, bandaging the weird people, everything is just for Let us think that the murderer is an outsider, and exempt him from suspicion!"


    Naruto''s tone is slightly raised, and his eyes are deep and sharp as if an eagle meets its prey.


    "This cruel murderer is among us!"


    Chapter 88-The case is over, poor, sad, destined to be a hateful murderer!


    "The most subtle aspect of the murderer''s layout, and the biggest flaw, is actually to let the bandage weirdo take away Zhikako in front of all of us."

 516 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 516

    Naruto''s mouth showed a mocking smile, as if he was laughing at the murderer''s overpowering ability.


    "In fact, this kind of trick can be done by giving an inflatable family member, fixing Zhijiazi''s body on the dummy, and then using two steel wires. As long as this kind of preparation is made, the murderer only needs to be in the right place. At that time, you let us all look out of the window. At that time, he cut one of the wires again, and of course the dummy bandage weird will fly past us with Chikako''s body. At that time, he only had to collect the dummy and the body. Just get up."


    Kakutani and Ayako both showed incredible expressions. Ayako''s eyes widened slightly, and she looked at her other old classmate.


    "Could it be that the murderer was..."


    "Yes, this technique is simple to say, but among us, we can do this and we have time to make this arrangement. Only today we are repairing the roof during the day, and we are in the film agency when we are in college. Here is you in charge of the movie props, Takahashi Ryoichi!"


    Naruto indifferently pointed out the identity of the murderer, that is, the fat man Takahashi Ryoichi who looks simple and honest and wears a pair of round glasses.


    Although it was midnight, and the temperature dropped due to heavy rain, Takahashi Ryoichi still had sweat on his forehead. It was definitely not caused by the temperature or his fatness.


    Ryo Takahashi touched his head and smiled dryly:


    "What are you talking about, Officer Uzumaki? Then you said how I dealt with the corpse? I went to find Zhijiazi with you after the bandage weird appeared, and then I found Zhijiazi''s body in the woods. I never touched her body before, right?"


    Takahashi pointed at himself with a cold sweat on his face, and then turned to Kakutani to verify.


    "Ok."


    Kakutani nodded. Takahashi was right. They did track after Chikako was captured by the bandage stranger. Takahashi should have no time and opportunity to deal with Chikako''s body.


    "It''s very simple."


    Naruto took out a necklace from his pocket and said:


    "This necklace was discovered by Ayako. I think everyone recognizes it. This is the one of Zhikako, but it is strange that the place where the necklace was found was not in the forest where the corpse was found, but at the entrance of this villa. . In other words, Zhi Jiazi¡¯s body was not taken from the outside by a bandage weird, but it was taken directly from the gate."


    There was more sweat on Takahashi''s face, and his appearance became more and more guilty, and the gazes other people looked at him became even stranger.


    "That''s not right, I didn''t have anything on my hands at that time. And Zhi Jiazi is such a big person after all, how can I move her body so that you can''t detect it?"


    "Of course it''s impossible if it''s a whole body, but..."


    When Naruto said this, he glanced at the four girls hesitantly, wondering if they knew this perverted technique, would they be frightened out of problems.


    Qingzi couldn''t stand Naruto''s words and stopped again. He couldn''t help but punched Naruto once, and said, "Idiot! Don''t hesitate, talk faster! How did he transfer Zhikako''s body?"


    "Okay..." Naruto sighed and wanted to say that I hope Qingzi won''t be so scared to cry for a while.


    "After all, Zhikako is an adult. It is basically impossible to transfer her whole body without knowing it. However, as long as the head is transferred, it will be okay. When we found Zhikako, she had been completely dismembered. Up."


    Naruto told about the situation that had been deliberately concealed before, and as expected, all four girls turned pale, killing and dismembering. The impact caused by these two is not of the same level, even if it is just a brain patch, Zhijiazi was dismembered. The four girls also felt fear in their hearts, and at the same time understood why Naruto was hesitating.


    Naruto''s reasoning stopped here, and he reached out and shook the cold hands of several girls to give them a sense of security.


    "Stop talking nonsense!"


    He has always been very loyal, and even said that the cowardly Ryoichi Takahashi suddenly yelled and shook his head suddenly, as if to throw all bad ideas out of his mind, and said: "Why do I have to kill Chikiko and Ota? ?! And...and..."


    "and?"


    Naruto asked back, looking at the dying struggling guy like he used to look at the suspects in other cases, and said: "You mean I have no evidence, right? And, you still want to say, you and us. Compared to the bandage weirdo I came to, the size is not right at all, right?"


    Obviously it was a strong dialectic of Takahashi, but it made Takahashi Ryoichi pale with fright, Kakutani went in unclearly, pushed Takahashi''s shoulder, and said, "That''s right, Takahashi, that bandaged weird figure is simply Not fat, it won¡¯t be yours, right, Takahashi? Takahashi... Takahashi, why don¡¯t you speak?"


    "I think Takahashi is afraid that I will ask him if he is fat, right, Takahashi?"


    "What does it mean?"


    "In fact, Takahashi is not fat at all. He just filled his clothes with cotton, which caused us to misunderstand his body shape. Then he would just kill Chikako and dismember her body, and hide Chikako''s head in him. The cotton-filled part of the belly was brought back to the villa, and then when I went out to search for the bandage weird, I pretended to find someone. In fact, I threw Chikako¡¯s head in the forest. In fact, your technique is really brilliant, so that you can be spiritual. Unknowingly, the body of Chikako was transported out in front of us, but there was a problem in your approach, that is Ota Masaru, you want to kill him because of this."


    Ayako''s face was a little sad, as if she was feeling emotional that her old classmate became what she is now. She looked at Naruto with sad eyes and said, "What is the reason Takahashi wanted to kill Ota?"


    In saying this, Ayako actually agrees with Naruto''s reasoning, and believes that Takahashi is the bandage weird that killed Chikako and Ota Katsushika. After all, the size...Just take off Takahashi''s clothes to prove that there is no way to get confused. Passed.


    "When I first arrived here, Xiaolan and I went to the second floor to find our room. When we first walked to the second floor, we saw Ota Kasumi withdrawing from Takahashi''s room, while still apologizing. I think that Takahashi should be changing clothes at the time, and Ota, who accidentally walked to the wrong room, saw Takahashi¡¯s real body shape at that time. In fact, Ota didn¡¯t pay attention at all, but Takahashi was afraid that if Ota suddenly remembered it , His murder plan was over, so he chose to kill Ota Katsushika, of course, he still used the identity of a bandage weirdo, Ota Katsura probably didn''t know why he was killed until he died.


    If you still want to ask me what evidence I want, please lift up your clothes. There should be cotton stained with Chikako''s blood, which is also an iron proof of your crime!"


    I really have to say that this case is abnormal. When I was a child, I was frightened out of this case. I actually thought of putting a head in my clothes. Whether it is the murderer or Qingshan, it is abnormal enough. of.


    Naruto''s reasoning has been exhausted, and Takahashi can no longer hide it, and tells the truth that he wants to kill Chikako.


    The cause was Atsuko who committed suicide two years ago. At the time Atsuko wrote a story called "The Land of the Color of the Sky" and dreamed of becoming a novelist, but Chikako stole Atsuko''s story and used her to tamper with the name. The "Blue Country" won the award for best newcomer drama. The betrayal of friendship and the broken dream made Atsuko desperate and hanged himself. Takahashi planned the killing just to revenge Atsuko.


    Takahashi took out the cotton hidden in his clothes, the head of the bandage weird person, and the cloak, and said, "It''s over...everything is over...I''m going to accompany Atsuko too..." Takahashi took out. With a sharp knife.


    "Hey, Takahashi!"


    "do not come!!"


    Takahashi swung a sharp knife to keep everyone away from him, while pressing the tip of the knife against his chin.


    "I want you to be the righteous knight who killed the devil and live with Atsuko in another world."


    "Don''t be arrogant!!"


    Naruto roared suddenly, watching Takahashi''s botched performance, Naruto''s heart burned with anger, this roar really has the effect of a lion roar in the novel, the sound is like a bell, and the sound of majestic and angry will shock Takahashi.


    Naruto''s eyes were burning with rage, and he looked at Takahashi Ryoichi indifferently, and said, "If you really want to die that way, why kill Ota Masaru?! You are afraid of death at all, and you have no plans to die. You are afraid of being caught by the police and you are afraid of going to jail to kill Ota Masaru, the man who caught your crime! For Atsuko, don''t tell a joke! You are not a justice knight from beginning to end, you are just a man who caused a lot of tragedies Murderer!"


    Naruto tore through Takahashi''s mask fiercely, leaving his ugly and dirty heart completely exposed to the first rays of dawn, and the dark reptiles were completely invisible in the light, under the morning sun. , Only one sad and hateful murderer kept crying.


    Takahashi Ryoichi and Yumoto Ichiro are all of the same type. They kill for their''love'', but they kill innocent people in order to hide themselves, and put it completely in the name of''love'' , This kind of person is destined to be infinitely miserable.


    They are pathetic, pathetic, but destined to be hateful!


    Chapter 89-The big movie is released!The miracle of Princess Red Snow!


    fall¡­¡­


    Although this country has the most beautiful scenery in the world, there are blooming flowers in spring, beautiful lotus in summer, red maple leaves in autumn, and silver in winter. Because of its beautiful scenery, it is called the place closest to heaven, but in the eyes of girls , Her world has never been only autumn.


    Whether it is the past, the present, or the future that does not know whether it exists, her world is only autumn.


    Desolate and lonely, lonely ~ alone and cold, this is her life.


    Spring, summer, autumn and winter are the four seasons of the year. The summer is the hottest ~ warm and warm, plants grow luxuriantly and vigorously; winter is cold, no matter the animals and plants begin to recuperate, human beings are the same; spring from decline to prosperity, from the ice in winter gradually towards The heat in summer is turning into the sky, which represents a vigorous life; while autumn is turning from prosperity to decline, which means that the warmth of summer begins to decline to the coldness of winter, so autumn is also the season full of dissociation.


    This is like the cripple moon of Sixteen Nights, from prosperity to decline, it is a season full of sorrow.


    The girl in the gorgeous palace costume sits alone on the swing, her eyes are staring blankly at the front, while slowly swinging. The 16-year-old girl is incredibly beautiful, but her eyes lack vitality.


    Beside the girl is a beautiful maple forest. In late autumn, the fiery red maple leaves are scattered all over the ground, laying the blood-red ground, making the ground seem to be infested with blood.


    Looking up from the front of the girl, it is the highest mountain in this country. Because the altitude is too high, the top of the mountain is frozen all year round. In autumn, the top of the mountain is covered with snow and the red maple under the mountain is red, forming a beautiful red and white snow scene. .

 517 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 517

    Click!


    Someone smashed the maple leaves scattered on the ground. In autumn, these red maple leaves can also be regarded as alarms. When they step on it, they absolutely make a sound. The beautiful girl with white skin turned her head and watched in astonishment. The man in her courtyard.


    "Sixteen Nights Snow Girl, she is as beautiful as the rumors."


    The girl who hasn''t been in the world blushed because of this...


    "Onimaru, be careful."


    The same gorgeous palace costume, the same beautiful person, but it was different from seven days ago. At this time, the girl''s eyes had the vitality that a living person should have, no longer the loneliness ~ waiting for death.


    He has blond hair and looks very handsome, but the clothes on his body are relatively crude compared to girls, and even a lot of patches have been applied, which shows that the identity of the two is quite different.


    Tamamo Guimaru hung upside down on the tree with one leg, looking down at the pure and beautiful girl, and said, "Don''t worry so much, Xue Ji, I have great skill."


    In fact, Tamamo Onimaru¡¯s swordsmanship is enough to be the best swordsman in the world, but he never cared about that kind of fame, he was alive, but just a few dozen cold and heat, instead of caring about the boring things, he cared more about his own happiness, just like He has never cared about the war in this world now.


    One turned over and jumped onto the branch, Yuzao Guimaru squatted on the tree like a monkey, looking at the snow-capped mountains in the distance.


    "That mountain is really high~~ I wonder if there is anything delicious on it?"


    "You know how to eat!"


    When it comes to eating, even Princess Xue Ji, who has always been expressionless, can''t help but feel a little anger at this time. Even if she never asks about outsiders, she has heard that the dining room has been stolen in recent days. It was originally for her father. Everyone¡¯s meals are lacking almost every time. Everyone knows that a thief has entered the city, but they don¡¯t know who it is. They would never have thought that this thief would bravely break into the princess¡¯s other courtyard, and they would never have thought that he What was stolen was not just a bit of food.


    "Then you can take me away."


    Tamamo Guimaru jumped down from the branch and lay in a big font in front of Ikuyo Yuuki, "Come on, take me away, I will definitely not resist."


    Xueji Sixteen Nights was helpless. She grew up in the palace since she was a child. She was as pure as snow without the world, so what can she do with such a helpless fellow?


    "You..."


    The tone was helpless and blamed, just like when I first met him...


    "Chi Xue... Chi Xue..."


    The uninhibited young man who has been floating all the time, wandering all his life, has a rare thoughtful look on his face, looking at the beautiful girl sitting on the swing, and said: "Xue Ji, why are you called Princess Scarlet Snow? ?"


    Xue Ji is her name, and Chi Xue is her title. In this country, Baiyu Snow Mountain and Blazing Red Maple are two great wonders, but in folklore, Princess Chi Xue is whiter than Bai Xue and redder than Red Maple.


    It¡¯s whiter than Baixue...This is what Tamamoguimaru has seen, that bullying Saixue, bloodless skin, and lips make him not interested in appreciation, but have infinite pity for this girl, but he does not understand this. What does Chi mean?


    Sixteen Yexue Ji sat on the swing and swayed gently, watching the blonde boy with her jet black eyes.


    "I don''t know this. I asked my father before, but he just shook his head."


    Sixteen Yexue Ji recalled that when she asked her father this question before, her father always looked at her with a compassionate and distressed look, and gently rubbed her head, without saying why.


    Taking a deep breath, before the boy''s gaze turned, the pure white girl quickly turned her head to prevent the other party from discovering her gaze, and then looked at the white jade snow mountain in the distance, as if this could relieve the heat on her face.


    "Guimaru, can you take me to the Baiyu Snow Mountain for fun?"


    It''s ironic to say that from her courtyard you can see Baiyu Snow Mountain every day, but she has never set foot on that mountain, not once.


    Knowing this, the unruly boy agreed to the girl''s little request.


    "Okay."


    "what?!"


    Sneaked to Baiyu Snow Mountain with Guimaru for a day, where she even gave him her first kiss. It was a happy day, but when she happily returned to her palace, the maid suddenly came Informed her that her father wanted to see her, and then she heard a bad news from her father.


    The country has been invaded by an enemy country. Now the enemy has landed on the capital, and it only takes a few days to break the city. The prince of the enemy country has offered to let him marry him as a wife, otherwise the country will be destroyed. The last date given by the other party.


    After Sixteen Nights Xueji heard about this, she felt as if she was struck by lightning, her mind was confused, and she didn''t know how to return to her room.


    In the end, Ikuyasu Yuki decided to sacrifice for her country and her father, marrying the enemy''s prince Ito Jubei, and cut off the love with him and his fate.


    In the luxurious and beautiful room, Shijiye Xueji knelt down on the ground, and let the two maids dress her up.


    Sixteen Ye Xueji looked at her beautiful ~ gorgeous herself in the mirror, her mouth stiffened, and she couldn''t even show herself a wry smile.


    She knew that when she was a child, she had been secretly become a doll princess because she couldn''t laugh and had no expression. That was not to say that she was cute, but that she was expressionless, just like a doll.


    Since he broke into his courtyard and broke into his own life, Sixteen Nights Xueji knew that she was no longer the doll princess, but she cut off the love with him by herself, and chose to do nothing. Angry doll, doll.


    "Princess, you are so beautiful. No wonder His Royal Highness is so obsessed with the princess."


    A maid by her side was amazed by the beauty of Itokuya Yuuki. Ikuya Yuki glanced at her and felt that her smile seemed to be an infinite mockery of herself. They were all sent by Ito Jubei, named Taking care of her was really a guard, not allowing her a chance to escape.


    Sixteen Nights Snow Fairy¡¯s face was expressionless, her eyes were still as black as ink, but she could not see any brilliance. If her eyes were a pair of black pearls, then at this time, the pair of black pearls had been eroded and lost its light. Lost its value as a pair of gems.


    Does she... still laugh?


    "How will you be here?"


    Looking at the man appearing in the mirror, Shizuoye Xueji was far from being as strong as she had imagined, and her body was already shaking ~ shaking.


    Tamamo Guimaru was holding a bloody samurai sword in his hand, and beside him were two corpses still carrying warmth.


    laugh!


    He inserted the samurai sword into the ground, walked behind the extremely beautiful and desperate girl, hugged her from behind, bowed his head, and sniffed the fragrance from her snow-white swan neck.


    "It''s really irresponsible, but you took my first kiss, you are responsible for me."


    He blindly showed his cheeky at this moment, then opened his mouth, revealing a mouthful of white teeth, and lightly bit Xue Ji''s neck, leaving a tooth mark stained with saliva.


    "This is the mark of my house. How do you explain it to Jubei Ito?" He is so headstrong, so regardless of the consequences, the life and death of a country is not in his consideration, he only needs this woman, regardless of whether this will give this The consequences of the country are not within his calculations.


    "You..."


    Sixteen Yexue Ji didn¡¯t remember how many times she had said this sentence. His cheeky always made her helpless. However, every time she could defeat her seemingly strong defense, and completely destroyed it. .


    Mingming had already made up his mind to give everything for the country and his father, and to cut off all marriages with him. She was separated from him in this life, but a few words from him completely broke her.


    She can''t forget him...


    The pain in the neck caused the young man in armor to frown slightly, then smiled again, and gently stroked the young girl''s back.


    She used some strength this time to avenge his previous''bullying'' of her by biting out a bloody tooth mark on his neck, which will leave scars when he is better. How can he explain to other women? ?Can''t explain, so he can only be her man.


    Looking at the girl''s delicate appearance, the man who was physically and mentally normal couldn''t help it, lowered his head and kissed her lips stained with his own blood.


    laugh!


    This time he pulled out the katana, he put her on his back and eloped!

 518 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 518

    "Before I met you, my life was waiting for death every day. After meeting you, my life was afraid of losing you. Now, my life is to face life and death with you."


    She said that she was fortunate to meet him for the third time, and everything about him was all her happiness.


    But he said that being able to meet her was the only thing he succeeded in his entire life. To get her love, no matter what the price was, he had to live with her.


    "Kill the wolf!"


    His will surpassed the limits of his body, beheading all the enemies in front of him with a single sword, leaving only one Ito Jubei.


    "Tamazo Guimaru!!"


    Ito Jubei''s eyes are red, and his hands are holding the demon sword Muramasa. Muramasa''s evil spirit seems to invade his heart, making his eyes become red, hate, and jealously looking at the one who can get all the love of Yuuki the man.


    Tamamo Guimaru supported his body with the broken Masamune in his hands, looking at his last enemy.


    "Ito Jubei! In front of me, you can only be a loser forever!"


    "I''m going to kill you! Yuzao Guimaru! I''m going to kill you!!"


    Dazzled by jealousy, Ito Jubei, who had already entered the demon way, waved Muramasa and slashed down at Tamamo Guimaru.


    Tamamo Onimaru brought up the authentic sword, and launched the final fierce battle with Jubei Ito.


    boom!


    The tall figure fell, Tamamo Onimaru finally cut off Ito Jubei''s head with the broken Masamune, but he also paid the price of being pierced by Muramasa''s heart.


    Without drawing a knife at this moment, he can live for about half a minute.


    Lying in the warm arms of Ikuyasu Yuki, Tamamo Guimaru gave a relieved smile.


    "So... it''s safe..."


    "Well, we are safe."


    Ikuyo Yuki hugged his body that was gradually losing her temperature, tears shed from her eyes, and dripped on Tamamo Guimaru''s face.


    Warm, with a fishy smell...Is that blood?


    Tamamo Guimaru stared at the most beautiful scenery he had ever seen in his life. Only now did he realize that her eyes were not black. They were a deep red, so red that it was so red that it was almost black. Really understand the meaning of Princess Chixue, snow is her ice muscle and bones, and red is her red blood and tears.


    "Princess Chixue...It''s so beautiful...but...I never want to see it again..."


    He can''t bear her tears...


    After speaking this final last word, Yuzao Guimaru closed her eyes forever, Ikuyo Yuki looked at the man''s face as if she was asleep, stretched out her hand, and gently stroked it.


    "Fool, if you leave, how can I live alone? I said that we would live and die together."


    He lowered his head, his lips were so pale that he kissed his bloody red lips. The inseparable deep love created a miracle.


    The two bodies touched by their four lips turned into countless red and white spots of light, which flew into the air, and the ever-frozen white jade snow mountain returned to the earth in an instant. The mountain is no longer snowy, but vitality abundant.


    It is obviously late autumn, but the red maple on the ground is no longer bright red.


    The Rainbow Bridge spans the entire white jade snow mountain and is erected towards the bridge of peace, quelling the never-ending war. In the sky, a man and a woman hold hands.


    One is a blond and handsome boy, the other is a pure and beautiful princess...


    They can finally be together...


    Click!


    The movie is over!


    There was a burst of crying in the entire cinema...


    Chapter 90-Naruto''s bad premonition, Hattori Heiji is a brain-dead!


    "I said you two are necessary?"


    After taking a sip of tea, Naruto reluctantly put down the tea cup and looked at the two girls who were still crying.


    "You have been crying for more than ten minutes, and your tears haven''t drained yet?"


    "Then what can I do... the movies made by the teacher are so touching."


    Xiaolan wiped her tears, but she couldn''t control the tears to continue to shed. It wasn''t that she was too fragile. On the contrary, she was very strong, but the movie just now was too touching.


    Although it is an old-fashioned love story, it really has a shocking power. The so-called performance, the most important thing is''true''.


    Many male and female actors and actresses who act as couples end up doing the fake show, and the heroes and heroines of this movie, Naruto and Yoko, have already done the fake show before they filmed the fake show.


    They don''t need to act in their emotional dramas, they are completely natural, so natural, coupled with the final tragic ending, with tragicomedy as the final ending, this movie is not touching, there are ghosts.


    In fact, because the male and female protagonists are the current popular idol Yoko Okino, and Naruto Uzumaki from the Metropolitan Police Department, this movie has attracted a lot of attention before it was released, and at the movie conference, It was also predicted that Yoko Okino would send the first kiss on the screen in the movie, which was destined to sell well before it was released.


    However, the tear-gassing power of this movie seems to exceed Naruto''s expectations. Xiaolan and Yuanzi are the templates...They are both like this, and the other people who were made to cry by this movie do not know how many.


    Naruto will agree to play this movie because of Yoko''s shameless shame. Naruto promises... There will never be another time!Acting in a movie is too much trouble!!


    "Alright, well, you two, movies are always movies. It''s almost the same after watching them cry for a while. If you are too immersed in the movie, be careful that it will affect your real life."


    Under Naruto''s comfort, Xiaolan and Yuanzi finally stopped crying. Naruto took a sip of tea, always hiding a trace of worry between his eyebrows.


    "Teacher, what''s wrong with you, why do you keep frowning?"


    Naruto squeezed his eyebrows, then looked at Yuanzi and said:


    "It''s nothing, but the right eyelid has been twitching since I got up today, and I always feel that something bad is about to happen."


    "An la, teacher, there is no scientific basis for the evil in the left eye and the fierceness in the right eye." Yuanzi smiled and waved his hand, completely in disbelief.


    "Ok."


    Naruto nodded slightly, but the worry in his heart did not decrease. His existence could not be analyzed from a scientific point of view. Could a person within a normal range break the solid steel bar at will?Can lift a car?Can you jump to the height of ten stories?


    Naruto¡¯s existence itself is unscientific, so anything unscientific that happens to Naruto can become scientific. Naruto would rather believe in his intuition than in science, because his intuition is much more accurate Up.


    Speaking of it, Naruto has not yet understood the sixth sense, and cannot predict the future. Using his brain power to analyze it, he can''t guess what bad things will happen today. Speaking of it, his recent life Not bad.


    The movie was a big hit on the first day it was released. Many movie theaters even had to open mid-night shows because of the popularity of the movie, but it was still hard to find a ticket. In this case, Naruto took out the original and kept it in hand. Some of the motorized tickets here began to be put up for auction on the Internet, and a movie ticket was so much speculated that Tokyo tickets were expensive.


    As the male protagonist and investor at the same time, and the female protagonist is still his daughter, Naruto is definitely the one who earns the most. This time, he can enrich his small vault.


    Because Yoko was too deep in the play, it was difficult to withdraw from the role of Ikuyasu Yuki, and it was difficult to suppress the feelings for him, so they had broken through the last step last night, and Yoko, who had been tossed all night, couldn¡¯t get off the ground today. That''s why I didn''t accompany Naruto to watch the movies they made.


    To say that Naruto is proud of his career and love at this time, Naruto really can''t find out what disaster will happen to him, is there still the legendary happiness and sadness in him?

 519 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 519

    When Naruto and Xiaolan and Yuanzi finished their tea and were about to leave the movie theater, Naruto saw an energetic young girl with her hair tied up with a green headband. Under Xiaolan''s shock, Yuanzi was puzzled, and Naruto smiled bitterly. , Naruto finally understood the ominous premonition before.


    "It''s really a big trouble..."


    "You actually said that I was a big trouble. As a man, you are too rude!"


    Sitting on the back seat of the familiar Hummer, there are beautiful young girls on both sides, a vigorous young girl with a ponytail. The woman is holding her arms, and under the narrow eyes of the two girls beside her, she complains to the man who is driving.


    "Hi, hey~~ it''s my fault, okay~~"


    Naruto held the steering wheel in one hand and his head in the other. He looked helplessly from the rearview mirror at the three girls sitting in the back, who had been as good as conjoined babies in a short time.


    After all the calculations, Naruto didn¡¯t expect He Ye Ran to come from Osaka to Tokyo suddenly, and just today, he watched the same movie in the same theater, but compared to the one that Ye watched. They are twenty minutes late, and they are not in the same theater.


    "You dare to say it!"


    He Ye hugged his arms and his eyes were red. He was obviously crying after watching the movie just now, and said angrily: "You still made me cry! What do you want to do?!"


    "Is this to blame?!"


    Naruto couldn''t help but argued for himself loudly. In a voice that I was wronged, he said: "Although I made that movie, but the script and lines were not written by me, what does it matter to me? And, if all If anyone crying after watching the movie comes to me to be responsible, am I going to be buried alive?"


    After watching the movie, many people walked out of the movie theater with red eyes. Naruto made up the crowded scene and seemed to be thinking about whether he wanted to escape back to the United States as soon as possible. After all, the United States is his base camp.


    He Ye also knew that he was a little unreasonable to make trouble, but whoever told Naruto to appear in her sight at this time just happened to spread all the anger he felt today on Naruto.


    "I don''t care! You are responsible anyway!"


    "Well, I''m responsible." Naruto said in a coaxing tone to the children, but said in his heart: I wish you would hold me responsible for the rest of your life.


    He glanced at He Ye who was grieving in his eyes in the back seat, and suddenly said: "He Ye, you are the guy from the Hattori."


    As soon as Heiji Hattori was mentioned, He Ye''s mood just a little better became bad in an instant. He pouted and snorted, "Don''t mention that charcoal bastard!"


    "So angry? Let me analyze it." Naruto is not afraid of crashing, and still keeps the direction with one hand, but now his attention is focused on the back seat and Ye, and said: "I think After you arrived in Tokyo, you probably made an appointment to watch a movie together. As a result, Hattori probably suddenly remembered something to do or encountered a case, and then left you in the cinema alone and ran away."


    "How do you know?" He Ye was surprised and couldn''t help his eyes widening.


    ''Does this still need to be said?Anyway, what Shinichi Kudo has done, Hattori Heiji must have done!''


    Naruto was disdainful of the Kansai detective, but on the surface he looked as lazy as before, and said, "It''s very simple, Kazuba, the corner of the movie ticket in your pants pocket is exposed, plus You can guess what Hattori used to do in the past."


    He Yejiang touched out what was in his pocket, and it was a movie ticket, and it was brand new. It hadn''t been cut yet. It was obviously an extra one. It should have belonged to Heiji Hattori.


    "Humph! Let the detective bastard let him die!"


    Four times after being left alone during a date, a normal person should also be angry. He Ye crumpled the movie ticket into a ball and threw it directly out the window.


    Xiaolan and He Ye have similar experiences. At this time, they feel the same. Under Naruto''s influence, Yuanzi has always had no good feelings for characters like''Detectives''. What''s more, there is a negative example of Kudo Shinichi in front of him. It''s not that Hattori Heiji keeps telling me.


    In the weird atmosphere of Xiaolan comforting, the gardens lying down, the black face of the leaves, and the dark cool Naruto, the powerful Hummer drove to the Maori detective office.


    "How will you be here?!"


    The two pointed at each other at the same time and said the same sentence at the same time. This classic scene appeared at the Mori Detective Agency at this time, and the two parties involved were Osaka high school detective Hattori Heiji and the vitality girl Toyama who likes to wear ponytails. And leaves.


    Heiji Hattori suddenly left the movie theater and ran away alone with Ye, just to meet Shinichi Kudo, a famous Kanto detective who is as famous as him.


    It turned out that Hattori Heiji and Ye would meet again at the Maori detective office, and the above scene happened.


    Hattori Heiji looked at his childhood sweetheart in surprise, looking jealous, and said strangely: "Why did you come here?" In fact, he wanted to ask if you were crying, but he swallowed again. Go down.


    "Why do I want to tell you?!" He Ye put his hands on his hips, with a strong aura, "This is Lanjiang''s home, why can''t I come here?!" This innocent girl can really play against Xiao Lan and Qingzi are on the same level.


    Hattori Heiji curled his lips, and no longer cared about Kazuha, turned to Xiaolan, and said, "Do you know where Kudo Shinichi is now?"


    Xiaolan was taken aback, and then quickly adjusted her emotions, and said, "I don''t know this. Shinichi has been missing for a while, but I call back every week. I called it once two days ago. There will be no calls."


    "So so..." Hattori Heiji pinched his chin with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    After being ignored for a long time, the real owner of this place, Kogoro Mouri, looked at the black boy with a disgusting aura with an unhappy expression, and said, "Who are you?"


    Hattori Heiji took off his hat, then put it on his head in turn, pulled his coat, and said, "Hello, uncle, I''m a high school detective in Osaka, Hattori Heiji."


    "What? Another detective boy who doesn''t know the so-called." Mouri Kogoro curled his lips uncomfortably.


    ''It turned out to be a detective.''This is Conan. He just glanced at Hattori Heiji, and his attention continued to focus on Xiaolan and Naruto. His identity has been found out by Naruto, and he feels even more worried about Xiaolan. Lan was taken advantage of by Naruto.


    "Snee!"


    Since the last case in the villa, the leg was slightly injured. In addition to being exposed to the rain, the low-resistance elementary school student has caught a cold. Today it is getting worse and has a high fever.


    "Oh, little brother, have you caught a cold? It just so happens that I brought a special medicine for colds here."


    Heiji Hattori seemed to have discovered the New World, and he recovered from Kogoro Mouri¡¯s relentless spit. He took out a glass bottle wrapped in cloth from the huge blue backpack he was carrying around. Pour Conan a glass of colorless liquid.


    "Little brother, let''s have a drink."


    "Oh, good."


    Naruto looked at the bottle in Hattori Heiji''s hand and the cup in Conan''s hand. With a slight movement of his nose, he smelled a scent in the air, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    ''Hattori Heiji, you are really a stupid brain, and you give him this kind of drink.''


    Although he found the problem, Naruto didn''t stop him. Instead, he looked at Conan with interest and thought badly in his heart: "A first-year child who has a bad cold, after drinking a cup of high-caliber, I don''t know if he will not Will he be sent directly to the crematorium?''


    Chapter 91-Conan''s situation is getting worse, Naruto and Ye Ming''s bet!


    At a height of 67, Chinese liquor is white and dry, and even adults with a good drinker have to drink it slowly in small cups.


    Everyone should have seen it. The quilt used for drinking liquor is a very small glass or white porcelain cup, which is a bit smaller than a Japanese shochu glass. The amount of wine that can be contained in it is about the same as a date. It''s about the same size.


    Normal people shouldn''t use draft beer to drink a white bar...


    Although Conan does not use a draft beer cup, it is definitely much larger than a regular liquor cup. It is a teacup. The Chinese teacup is actually closer to a teacup, while the Japanese teacup is mainly cylindrical in appearance. Hattori Heiji''s cup is dry. Pour a lot, in terms of the volume of that teacup, there are two or two less.


    For most people, drinking two taels of white wine in one night is considered a good amount of alcohol. You said that a child who holds two taels of white wine and drinks it like boiled water will have any consequences.


    The temperature of the white dry cup itself is about the same as room temperature, because it is autumn, so the entrance is relatively cold.


    Conan just drank it in one sip, and didn''t feel anything except for the strange taste. After almost a cup of dryness was consumed, Conan realized that it was wrong, but it was too late.


    Such a high number of baijiu immediately turned into a fire after the stomach fell. It is hard to imagine what it would be like to become stuffy after two or two whites. Conan feels very uncomfortable anyway.


    Two or two whole was nothing, and the fire burned to the point that Conan felt that his internal organs were about to melt, and he was very painful, but the violent spirit of alcohol made Conan''s brain dizzy in an instant.


    It is not the same as red wine and yellow wine with sufficient stamina. It is easy to get drunk when drinking white wine.


    Conan''s cold was caused by typhoid fever entering the body due to weakened physical resistance. It belongs to external cold and internal heat. According to the treatment method of Chinese medicine, the evil heat in the body should be eliminated, which is simply sweating.

 520 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 520

    Although drinking liquor does make the human body sweat, it also depends on the person''s physique... Conan''s small body doesn''t seem to be a physique that can adapt to liquor.


    In the past twenty years, Naruto has not only made money and killed people, but also learned a lot of side business. He squinted at Conan''s drunken appearance at this time, and sneered in his heart.


    ''A bad cold plus two or two for nothing, if his body is not affected at all, I will write the words Naruto Uzumaki upside down!''


    Conan drank two or two for nothing, his face was obviously wine-red, and his body began to shake.


    "Sister Xiaolan...hiccup..." Conan called Xiaolan''s name drunkly, and then burped a drink.


    "Conan!"


    Xiao Lan quickly held on to Conan, who was obviously abnormal, and then turned to glaring at Hattori Heiji.


    "I said! What did you drink for him?!"


    Hattori Heiji did not have the slightest awareness of what he had done wrong. He uncovered the piece of cloth wrapped around the bottle and said: "This is a Chinese liquor called Baigan. Before I see Kudo, I will bother here. You guys, this is a meeting ceremony."


    "How can you talk to yourself like this?!"


    Xiaolan glared at Hattori Heiji. Originally, she was only an impression of good or bad, but at this time she was full of disgust at him, and Yuanzi approached Heye and stabbed Heye with her arm.


    "Is that black charcoal head always so cheeky?"


    With such a cheeky childhood sweetheart, He Ye Zhen felt extremely embarrassed in front of his new friends. He didn''t even bother to look at Hattori Heiji''s still complacent face, and gritted his teeth and threw a word.


    "I do not know him!"


    Under such circumstances, it is really a shame to know him Hattori Heiji.


    Yuanzi sneered suddenly, showing a different side from the nympho on weekdays. Whether it is Shinichi Kudo or Heiji Hattori, the detectives of high school students are a group of narcissists who do not know the so-called and disgusting. The garden has begun. Thinking about whether to use the power of the family to teach this black coal a lesson.


    Needless to say the next thing, there are Conan Heiji, the two gods of death who guard Kanto and Kansai, and naturally summoned the case. A fifty-year-old lady named Tsujimura Koe came to entrust Kogoro Mori to investigate. The net worth of a girl named Katsuki Sachiko that her son is pursuing.


    Although Naruto was a little unwilling, but with the three girls Xiaolan, Yuanzi, and Ye all going to follow, Naruto could only drive to keep up.


    Koe Tsujimura led the way by himself, but Kogoro Mori didn''t buy a car, so he was cheeky and sat in Koe Tsujimura''s car. By the way, he brought Koran, Hattori Heiji, and Conan.


    It is worth mentioning that, after drinking a whole cup of washer, Conan''s situation became worse, his head was already groggy by the high fever and strong alcohol.


    Naruto drove the Hummer, with Yuanzi and He Yehe at the back, with helpless expressions in his eyes.


    "Really, the vacation I finally invited was ruined like this."


    There are two gods of death in Tokyo and Osaka, the probability of a crime=100%, the probability of a murder=100%, and the probability of complete destruction of Naruto¡¯s holiday=100%.


    Yuanzi didn¡¯t sit honestly in the back seat. He embraced Naruto¡¯s seat and said, "Teacher, you don¡¯t have to worry so much. Anyway, we just have to go to see and leave immediately. We can still follow the plan in the afternoon. Go shopping in Ginza."


    The garden was very happy, even if she was careless, or even a little brain-dead, she couldn''t tell that she was a big lady at all, but the garden is no exception to shopping, which is something female animals like The handsome guy went to Ginza, absolutely super cool... But in the case of today''s movie release, Sonoko also has to consider the consequences of Naruto''s face in Ginza.


    "Hehe...hehe..."


    Naruto¡¯s eyes darkened, he looked at the garden in the rearview mirror with excitement, and with a look of enthusiasm, as if he wanted to join in but he was embarrassed to speak, and said: "You two too Don¡¯t look forward to it. This afternoon¡¯s shopping plan will definitely be a waste."


    "How come?! Doesn''t the teacher want to talk about it?"


    Yuanzi pursed her little mouth immediately, looking at Naruto who was driving in front of her angrily, and her big eyes showed the meaning of''If you regret it, you are not a good person''.


    "This is not my problem."


    Naruto hurriedly selected the responsibility from himself, then took a look at He Ye, and said, "You don''t want to think about it. This time, Hattori Heiji is the god of death. It''s weird that no vicious cases happen today! I dare to tell you Bet, go to the house of that Tsujimura diplomat today, if you are not dead, I will give you this car!"


    ''I don''t want this tank.''


    Yuanzi and Heye both complained like this in their hearts. Needless to say, the safety of Naruto¡¯s Hummer is definitely not too much. Even the last chariot will probably survive, but for young girls like them, this An overly tough car is really not suitable.


    He Ye pursed his lips and said, "Are you so sure that as long as there is Pingci, there will be a case?"


    "Other times I dare not say, but someone will die today."


    Naruto''s face was determined, but he rolled his eyes helplessly in his heart, and thought to himself:''Today the undead will have ghosts!The two death gods are all there!''


    "Then let''s make a bet!" He Ye suddenly frowned, and then, without waiting for Naruto to agree or refuse, immediately said: "Just bet on whether someone will die today. If there is no homicide, I will win. Then go shopping in Ginza in the afternoon, and take me with you."


    He Ye''s words made Naruto''s eyes flashed slightly, while Yuanzi looked at the friend she had just met with a surprised expression.


    ''Does she also treat the teacher...''


    A girl with a low IQ and a high EQ can make a keen judgment. Ye and Naruto are definitely not just a feeling for ordinary friends, but should only be regarded as appreciation at the moment. After all, there are also childhood sweethearts who have been emotional for many years.


    "But..." Yuanzi squeezed his chin, and began to analyze it like a love expert. "Ye''s situation is probably similar to Xiaolan''s right now, but can his childhood sweetheart''s affection rival his charm to women? ?No one stipulates that childhood sweethearts must be together. If you spend time together, you will definitely fall in love with each other, so there is no such thing as love at first sight.''


    Yuanzi narrowed his eyes, revealing countless calculated expressions, his appearance had gradually become demonized, two pointed ears appeared on the top of his head, and a pointed tail seemed to grow behind his fart.


    "Hmph, maybe it would be interesting to add to the flames later, I really look forward to seeing what the two famous detectives in Kanto and Kansai will look like after losing their childhood sweethearts, oh ho ho ho..."


    Yuanzi had an exaggerated three-part smile on the queen''s face. It seemed that Yumi Miyamoto''s idea of ??pushing Mikako and Takagi in the original book had appeared in her heart. However, Yuanzi''s thoughts were so simple that she felt strange all over her. The airflow, even mosquitoes dare not approach.


    However, the ponytail girl who focused on a certain spot did not notice, and Naruto¡¯s selective eyes also ignored the strange aura all over the body at this time, even distorting the garden of space, looking at the ponytail girl¡¯s green eyes .


    "Okay." She easily agreed to her betting agreement, "However, if you lose, you will have to be punished."


    "What punishment?"


    "If there is a homicide, you have to accompany us to Ginza another day, but you have to help me carry the bag."


    He Ye secretly figured it out, the ponytail girl in the second stage of Aikido was confident of her physical strength, and after three seconds of''symbolic hesitation'', He Ye nodded.


    "Okay, I agreed."


    At this time Hattori Heiji would not know that his childhood sweetheart was getting further and further away from him.


    Tsujimura¡¯s house is a two-story villa, located in the villa area, a little far from the city center, so you have to drive. Naruto looked at the simple villa nearby, as if he saw the strips attached to it. I don''t know how many talents the Tsujimura diplomat overthrew and climbed to his current position.


    "Madam, you are back." The Tsuji Village housekeeper Fumio Koike with a national character face in a tuxedo looked at Tsujimura Koe with a decent smile.


    "Master?"


    "Yes, I think the master should be in the study now, these guests are..."


    "He is an old friend of mine, Mr. Mori." Gongjiang Tsujimura responded casually, and then looked at the girl walking out of the living room next to him.


    "Hello, auntie." The girl in a pink and purple shirt leaned slightly. She was the Katsuki Sachiko who was commissioned by Kogoro Moori to investigate by Tsujimura Koe.


    "Why are you here?" Tsujimura Gongjiang said indifferently, his tone was not very good, but he didn''t put his discomfort on the table.


    Naruto squinted his eyes and habitually began to analyze the two people of Tsujimura Koe and Katsuki Sachiko. After hearing Tsujimura Koe''s words, Naruto Sachiko was obviously a little embarrassed, but there was no resentment or other negative emotions in her eyes. She should be a good girl with the same appearance. But Koe Tsujimura''s performance is a bit strange.


    According to Tsujimura Koe¡¯s previous statement, her son is now pursuing Katsuki Sachiko. According to all world practices, it is normal for the mother-in-law to dislike her daughter-in-law. It is also reasonable for Tsujimura Koe to hate Katsuki Sachiko, but in Tsujimura Koe said that After the sentence, his eyes seemed to be a little guilty, and he had a deep love for Katsuki Sachiko, but that love and love flashed by, and it was Naruto''s ability to capture that moment of emotional expression.

 521 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 521

    In Buddhism, there are San Ming, in Buddha, San Da, in Arhat, San Ming, first, fate, knowing the life and death aspects of one''s own body and life; second, heavenly eyes, knowing the life and death aspects of one''s own body in the future; third, omission of all insights, Knowing the current state of suffering, the wisdom of breaking all troubles.


    Naruto is not even a first glimpse of the door now, the strength is improved, and there is a long way to go.


    ''The relationship between these two people deserves careful scrutiny.''


    Koe Tsujimura snorted coldly, ignoring Katsumi Sachiko and his titular son Tsujimura Takayoshi, and took Maori and Naruto to the second floor, and a white-haired old man walked toward him.


    "Dad, you haven''t gone out yet?"


    "What are you talking about? I''m planning to show you the fish I caught." Toshimitsu Tsujimura took out a roll of paper from behind, and a big black fish was drawn on it.


    "How about it, the fish is big."


    "Hehe, yeah." Tsujimura Gongjiang''s mouth twitched lightly, and then said: "I''ll be over soon, please go to the Japanese room and wait for me."


    "Okay." The strange old man Tsujimura Toshimitsu walked past everyone.


    Naruto glanced at Tsujimura Toshimitsu, and then at Tsujimura Koe. This family is really a stranger.


    Gongjiang Tsujimura wouldn''t know Naruto''s complaints, and walked to the door of the study on the second floor.


    "Husband, Mr. Mori is here, husband, isn''t it?" Tsujimura Gongjiang called out several times without responding, and took out the key from his handbag to open the door.


    Naruto focused his attention on his ears and listened to the movement in the room. An opera was playing inside, and the sound was not low, but there was a lack of regularity in the sound of the opera. the sound of.


    Click!


    Gongjiang Tsujimura turned the door open, walked to his husband who was sitting at the desk with his cheeks on his back, and gently pushed him.


    "Husband, don''t sleep."


    Tsujimura''s expression turned into consternation in the next moment, because her husband Tsujimura fell to the ground with a single touch, his complexion was purple and silent.


    Sure enough... something happened!


    Chapter 92-Hattori''s Reasoning!Naruto with fighting spirit (appetite)!


    The owner of this house, the diplomat Tsujimura, died, and Xiaolan immediately went to call the police.(Xiao Lan is really the most diligent person in the world to report to the police)


    Before the police arrived at the scene, the two detective boys on the scene had already subconsciously started investigating the scene.


    On the other hand, Naruto looked bored at the environment of the scene. This kind of case does not require analysis. The murderer must be in this room, namely Tsuji Village Koe, Tsuji Village Toshimitsu, Tsuji Village Takashin, butler Koike Fumio, and Fu Tsuji Village. Guishan invited Katsuki Sachiko, a total of five people.


    When they came in, the door of the study was locked. According to the general law, there is no need to find other evidence. It must be a secret murder case.


    It is because of this that Naruto can''t motivate at all, leaning back against the bookcase, hugging his arms, and lamenting: "My beautiful and lovely shopping trip to Ginza... You really died so miserably..."


    Yuanzi didn''t feel anything, but Xiaolan and He Ye, two girls who were relatively normal in spirit, couldn''t help but twitch their lips when they heard him lamenting their shopping journey.


    Naruto rolled a pair of dead fish eyes to look at He Ye, and said: "He Ye, you lost, remember to fulfill the bet."


    "I see, the girls in Osaka won''t break their promises!" He Ye said angrily with a small fist, and then stared at a certain black charcoal detective.''You bastard made me lose!''


    Hattori Heijiyu: What does this have to do with me?!


    Hattori Heiji looked at Naruto and suddenly challenged him, saying:


    "Naruto Uzumaki, do you want to try it?"


    "Huh?" Naruto looked at the fighting spirit Heiji with his arms helplessly, and said, "What did you say?"


    Although the famous Kanto detective Kudo Shinichi is the person Hattori Heiji most wants to defeat, Naruto is ranked second on this list because of the case in Osaka last time, although it was reported in the Osaka newspaper. The person who solved the case was Hattori Heiji, but Hattori Heiji knew the actual situation himself, and Hattori Heiji, who consciously lost Naruto once, wanted to get back to the scene. He couldn''t see Kudo Shinichi today. If he could defeat Naruto Uzumaki, Hattori Heiji felt this. It''s not a trip to Tokyo this time.


    "Let''s come to Bibi to see, who will find the murderer in this case first!"


    "Where did you get this inexplicable self-confidence?" Naruto rolled his eyes and spit out sharply, but directly said He Ye''s heartfelt voice, making He Ye couldn''t help laughing in front of Pingji.


    Hattori Heiji glared viciously at his childhood sweetheart, but Kazuya had a rare opportunity to laugh at Heiji blatantly, so he would let it go, and just laughed at the grievances he suffered in the morning at once, and even laughed. stop.


    Hattori Heiji snorted coldly, an inexplicable uncomfortable feeling in his heart, and the stare at Naruto began to turn unkind, provoking: "Are you afraid of losing?"


    "It doesn''t mean to bully a child at all." Naruto is still unmotivated, and speaks mercilessly. "The opponent is too weak to make me lose fighting spirit."


    "Humph!"


    Hattori Heiji snorted coldly, and when Naruto had already followed his challenge, he turned to examine Tsujimura''s body.


    "It''s so boring... I''m also a 37-year-old uncle anyhow, and now I want to play games with children here. It''s so boring..."


    Naruto complained in a low voice, not thinking of going to examine the corpse at all. Instead, he glanced at Conan who was close to the corpse. I wonder if Conan will suddenly die here if this continues?


    Conan''s heartbeat has become more and more intense and rapid, and it is almost beyond the limit his body can withstand.


    "Teacher, don''t you really want to check the body?"


    "Ah~~ What is there to check for that kind of stuff? At that time, I would rather go to a good restaurant to have a meal and check the corpse... I''m afraid of getting bad luck."


    He Ye looked at Naruto curiously, and said, "Aren''t you afraid of losing?"


    "I didn''t accept the gambling agreement, what was it afraid of?"


    "you have just¡­¡­"


    He Ye originally wanted to say,''Did you agree with me just now?'', but now I think about it, Naruto did not say that he agreed to Hattori Heiji¡¯s bet just now, although she thinks Naruto is acquiescing, but if If Naruto doesn''t admit it, there is no way.


    "Oh...I have such a wonderful life, how can I waste it on investigating crimes, it is better to eat delicious food."


    Naruto, the superb foodie, suddenly radiated light, almost dazzling Heye¡¯s titanium alloy dog ??eyes. Just when Heye almost couldn¡¯t help looking for a pair of sunglasses to wear, Naruto suddenly reached out and hugged him. The garden.


    "Instead of investigating that uncle''s corpse, it''s better to hold the garden, it smells good~~"


    Naruto lowered his head and sniffed the fragrance on Yuanzi''s neck. Yuanzi was not shy at all, but leaned in Naruto''s arms happily. The intimacy of the two was obvious.


    Xiao Lan and He Ye looked at their intimacy gestures, suddenly a feeling of boredom in their chests. The two girls who were insensitive to feelings could not understand this feeling, but Yuanzi could understand.


    ''I''m sorry, Xiaolan, and Ye, I was one step ahead.''


    After receiving the alarm, Uncle Mugure, of course, appeared in the Tsujimura''s villa in a hurry.


    "The deceased was named Tsujimura Dong, 54 years old this year, and there happened to be a detective at the scene where the body was found?"


    "Yes, that''s right, Officer Mumu." Uncle Maori didn''t notice the helplessness in Mumu''s eyes. Instead, he happily offered a military salute to Mumu.


    "So is this a murder case, brother Maori?"


    "This... I don''t think he has any obvious trauma, maybe..."


    "Look at the corpse more clearly, it must be..." Conan, who had a high fever, stood beside Tsujimura''s corpse.

 522 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 522

    "Poison kill."


    "Yes, it was poisoning." Conan, who was rarely interrupted, looked at the black coal head beside him in surprise.


    "This deceased was killed by poisoning by someone. Take a closer look. There is a small blood-red spot on the edge of his hair roots. It should have been punctured by a needle. An iron needle, which is a suspected murder weapon, fell beside the corpse. Although the deceased died with his hands on his cheeks, it is also possible that the murderer put him in this pose after killing him."


    "But this may also be a suicide case." Uncle Maori still insisted on his speculation.


    "You still don''t understand yet?!" Hattori Heiji interrupted Mouri Kogoro''s words directly, and said: "Look at this corpse, the deceased''s lips and tips of hands and feet are already purple, and there are bleeding spots on the conjunctiva. These are all signs of suffocation, but there are no strangulations on the corpse¡¯s neck, and no signs of drowning, so it is most likely that the killer poisoned the deceased¡¯s nerves and used instantaneous poison. In addition. Judging from the body temperature of the deceased and the presence of corpses and plaques, the time of death should be about half an hour before we entered the study. And this murderer is likely to be in this house now."


    Hattori Heiji''s reasoning is indeed wonderful. After all, it is not a two-level better than the big confused detective like Kogoro Mouri. Officer Megume looked surprised, and then knew that Kogoro Mouri couldn''t count on it, so he turned to the goal. Someone with significantly higher ability, but a bad temper.


    "Brother Uzumaki, who is this young man?"


    Naruto drew his ears, and made no comments on Hattori Heiji¡¯s reasoning performance and the provocative look he casted. He lazily said, ¡°The guy who is known as the famous Kansai detective, the son of the head of the Osaka Prefectural Police Headquarters, Hattori Heiji."


    "Hattori Heiji? By the way, I have heard that there is a very famous high school detective in Osaka, so it is you."


    Hattori Heiji is like Kudo Shinichi. He is not greedy for money, but he likes to show the limelight. Hearing Mumu''s phrase "famous high school detective", he immediately had a good impression of the fat police officer, saying: "No Wrong, I am the Hattori of Kansai."


    "Um..." Mumu squeezed his chin and began to analyze the case. "Although this room has windows, they are all locked from the inside. The door is also locked from the inside before you come in. In other words, it should be suspected first. Who has the key to this room, Mrs. Tsujimura, do you have many keys to this room?"


    "No, there are only two keys to this room, one is with me and the other is with my husband."


    "On your husband?"


    "Yes, he usually puts the key in his pants pocket."


    "Then I will take a look."


    Meguro walked to the body of Tsujimura, who was even plumper than him, reached out to his right trouser pocket, and turned it out.


    Tucked in the double pockets of trousers and hung on the keychain, another key in this room slipped from the trouser pocket and fell to the ground with a crisp sound. This scene made Conan, Hattori Heiji and Naruto face at the same time A change.


    "No...impossible!" Uncle Mumu looked at the key on the ground and exclaimed in disbelief.


    The confused big detective Kogoro Mori has not yet understood the situation at this time, and the IQ has begun to show the lower limit.


    "Don''t you understand? When we arrived in this study, the door was clearly locked, that is to say, the prisoner left after the door was locked after the murder. The key to this study is with us. Mrs. Tsujimura who entered the study, the other one was in the double pocket of the deceased, and thus a perfect impossible crime was formed! That is, a murder case in a secret room!"


    Hattori Heiji showed extraordinary reasoning ability in just a few words. It can be said to be a big show. Mumu secretly pulled Naruto aside and said: "Brother Uzumaki, do you know who the murderer is?"


    "Are you sick? How long have I been here, how do I know so much?"


    "But you can''t let that Hattori Heiji show off. He is a famous detective from Osaka. If you let him solve the case here, our Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department will lose face."


    "Then you can just get him out of the way. Anyway, you also said that this is Tokyo, and the law does not allow high school detectives to participate in the case."


    "That''s right, but he is the son of the head of the Osaka Police Headquarters after all." This is the so-called second generation of officials.


    "Just look at your talent!" Naruto glared fiercely at the smiling Uncle Mumu, and said, "No wonder you became a police department in your forties!"


    "Hey..." Although Naruto''s police rank is lower than his own, Mumu didn''t dare to turn his voice. He just smiled and said: "Brother Uzumaki, that guy Mouri Kogoro is totally unreliable, our Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department''s face I''ll leave it to you completely."


    "Cut! Treat me to dinner when the case is over!"


    "Um..." Mu Mu regretted a little.


    "Don''t worry, just eat the buffet, I won''t pick it."


    "Huh~~That''s okay." Uncle Mumu breathed a sigh of relief, in fact secretly slandering in his heart: It''s strange that you don''t pick!


    With Uncle Mumu¡¯s luxurious seafood buffet (Megume: When did I say seafood buffet?), Naruto immediately burned with fighting spirit (actually his appetite), and Xiongjiao stepped forward angrily pace.


    As Mumu Shisan said, the truth of this case, the face of the entire Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, can be completely handed over to Naruto!


    Chapter 93-The three kingdoms stand in general, the so-called first dragon set in history!


    Uncle Mumu completely gave the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department''s face to Naruto, but he was full of confidence in Naruto, and Naruto did show sufficient fighting spirit, then...turned and went downstairs.


    "Hey! Brother Uzumaki, where are you going?"


    "I''m going to get the computer, you can check yours, I also want to check some things."


    Naruto waved his hand and quickly went downstairs and ran towards his Hummer.


    ''Is this really okay?''


    Uncle Mugure''s mouth twitched, and he felt that he had done something wrong in entrusting the face of the Metropolitan Police Department to this dishonest guy, but he was completely unreliable in Kogoro Mouri, and his opponent was the famous Kansai detective Hattori Heiji. In this case, Mumu really has no other way.


    But Uncle Mugure¡¯s worry this time is a bit redundant, because Naruto will definitely win. Not only did he beat Hattori Heiji, but also Kudo Shinichi. He defeated the two famous detectives in Kanto and Kansai at once. It must be a very refreshing thing for people, and it is still in front of Xiaolan and Heye.


    Naruto took a laptop from his car and returned to the scene of the crime. He sat directly on the desk of the deceased and started crackling his computer.


    After entering an address in the address, Naruto quickly refreshed, and then entered his account and password in the login box that popped out.


    As I said before, everything can be sold in the dark market, and of course there is also a very important thing-intelligence!


    There is only one intelligence organization in the dark market, and the intelligence belongs to their family. This intelligence organization is called Xiao.


    Hearing this name, Akatsuki is actually an organization founded by Naruto. But unlike Akatsuki in Naruto World, Akatsuki only sells information and doesn¡¯t care about anything else. Whether you are a good or bad person, you can buy it if you can afford it. intelligence.


    According to the level of the target, the price of intelligence varies greatly, but the lowest price starts at 10,000 US dollars, and the highest is not counted.


    The names of the members of Akatsuki''s organization are the same as in that world, but they don''t have names, only codes. Naruto is Akatsuki''s leader, so naturally it is zero.


    Naruto entered Akatsuki''s backstage web page and sent a sentence to his hand.


    "Suzaku, investigate me a diplomat named Tsujimura. Within half an hour, I need to know all the major and evil things he has done in the past few decades.


    After the other side was silent for ten seconds, a message finally came.


    "Yes."


    The whole Xiao is quickly operating because of Naruto''s orders. There is no way. Who said Naruto is their boss, if he upsets him, he won''t be paid.And for people like them, even if Naruto deducts their wages, they have nowhere to reason.


    Although they only sell intelligence and rarely participate in any struggles, they are actually a profession similar to a detective, but after all, they are all with blood in their hands, and the intelligence they sell is not just a superficial investigation of a detective. But being able to dig out even the ancestral graves of others would have long violated the privacy of others.


    The time waiting for the information to come is really boring. Naruto didn¡¯t bother to investigate anything. Anyway, he sat on the table and opened a game. He simply played the game while passing the time at the crime scene, and listened to all directions. , To hear everything on the scene.


    Uncle Mumu saw that Naruto was typing on the computer, so he didn''t dare to bother him, so he could only follow the general investigation procedure and first inquire the alibi of the people present.


    "So, Mr. Koike, the housekeeper, you said you were chatting with your neighbors from 10 am to 11 am?"


    "Yes."


    "And Mr. Takazen brought Ms. Sachiko back before Mrs. Tsujimura came back?"


    "Yes, it is true."

 523 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 523

    Mugure turned his head to look at Tsujimura Takazen and Katsuki Sachiko, and said, "Then where are you two when Mr. Koike arrives at the gate to pick up Mrs. Tsujimura''s home?"


    With a long horse face and a slightly better complexion than Hattori Heiji, Tsujimura Takazen faced Mugure and said, "At that time, I took Sachiko to my dad''s study."


    "That''s right here."


    "Well, but the door of the study was locked, and he didn''t respond, so we went downstairs soon."


    Katsuki Sachiko also nodded. As a student of medicine, she didn''t have much fear of seeing Tsujimura''s body in her eyes. Instead, she said, "I saw my aunt back and some of her friends immediately after going downstairs."


    "Ok."


    Mumu pondered for a moment, which also coincided with Mouri''s testimony. There was no clue for the time being, Mumu turned his gaze to the old man Tsujimura Rimitsu who Naruto judged to be a little weird.


    "Old Mr. Liguang came here after nine o''clock?"


    "Yes." Tsujimura Toshimitsu nodded with his hands behind his back, and said, "I finally came here, Ah Dong locked himself in the study, and Gong Jiang went out again. I thought it was boring, so I just kept going. Stay and watch TV in the living room next to the study."


    "So when did Mrs. Tsujimura go out?"


    "I probably left at about eight o''clock."


    Everyone at the scene provided testimony, and Mumu recorded one of them in the police handbook, and their testimony was also heard by the two detectives and an unscrupulous policeman.


    Hattori Heiji squeezed his chin, and his high IQ head started to spin quickly.


    ''In this way, in terms of the time of the crime, the closest thing to the death of the victim should be to go out to the butler Koike and Mrs. Tsujimura. The remaining three are Mr. Takazen, Mrs. Sachiko, and Mr. Tokuko.''


    Naruto held his chin in the same way, and his mind was as active.


    ''Although I feel that this case must have something to do with Katsuki Sachiko, but she is definitely not the murderer.The remaining four are the four of them. Although Butler Koike and Mrs. Tsujimura have proof of their absence, it cannot be said that they are absolutely not suspected. Toshimitsu Tsujimura and Takayoshi Tsujimura have both gone to the study to find the dead, and they both have The key to committing a crime is the motive for the murder.''


    Although being a politician will certainly offend people in politics, it¡¯s not surprising to be killed, but if the murderer is a family member, then the motive for the murder is definitely not a trivial matter, and it may be the key to solving the case, so Ming talent will By the way, we are concerned about all the documents before Tsujimura Movement.


    No evidence was found in the testimony, and Mumu began to check the situation on the scene again, basically following the general investigation process.


    "Speaking of which, there are so many CDs here."


    Isn''t it? The whole large bookcase is full of densely packed CD records. On this bookshelf, there are seven or eight hundred records, maybe there are other places.


    "Yes, because our master has always liked classical music."


    ''classical music?''Naruto''s brain twitched slightly, and he instinctively caught the problem.'' When we came in, it was obviously an opera...Um...Although I don''t know what it has to do with the case, we must pay attention to it!''


    "I said, Mrs. Tsujimura." Megure picked up a photo on the shelf and said, "What photo is this?"


    ''bad!''


    Conan''s gaze was focused on the photo in Mumu''s hand, but his vision suddenly blurred.


    ''Have you lost sight of your eyes?Damn it!I have to investigate this case quickly!''


    Conan was already having a bad cold, and was tricked by Hattori Heiji into drinking a drink for nothing. Although he had blown a bit of cold wind before getting in and out of the car to make his head a little clearer, it was just drinking poison to quench his thirst.


    The child¡¯s liver function is not fully developed. Conan¡¯s current body is unable to quickly decompose the white dry alcohol. The liver function is insufficient. Excessive alcohol has begun to erode Conan¡¯s body. Although it will not kill anyone, it will make his condition worse. that''s for sure.


    "Ask what this is for, it''s a photo from 20 years ago."


    "Police Department, what should I do with the books on the desk?"


    "Just let it go."


    ''book?''Conan took off his glasses and wiped his eyes.'' By the way, there is indeed a whole set of hardcover books in front of the deceased, and it looks like the whole set has been moved from the bookcase. This is... ''


    "Police Department, the key on the victim''s body seems unusual."


    "Nani?"


    The forensic officer wore white gloves and held the key found in the pocket of the deceased. With a finger move, he opened the key ring.


    "After opening this key ring, there is a piece of tape inside..."


    ''Strange, why is there a gap in the tape?''


    Hattori Heiji looked at the strange tape in the key ring, pinched his chin, flashed abruptly, and rushed out immediately.


    ''The tape on the opened key ring, the gap between the tape, and the gap under the door!That''s why I know the technique of this secret room. Next, I should be able to find evidence in that place!''


    "Let... let me see."


    Conan staggered towards the police officer Mumu who was holding the key ring, but he didn''t take two steps, but his body shook suddenly, and Conan grabbed his chest in pain.


    ''hateful!It hurts more and more!I must settle this case quickly!The book placed in front of the deceased...and the opera played on the CD player...the deceased was poisoned and died...that''s right!opera!I understand the technique of this secret room, so the murderer is...just...''


    Inspired by Mugure''s words, it was not just the two detectives above, Naruto also captured a very important message, but his thinking angle was completely different from the two detectives.


    Didi!


    The computer''s beep made Naruto awake from thinking. Looking at the beating icons on the screen, Naruto smiled.


    ''It''s really dozing, there are pillows, it''s too timely, Suzaku!''


    Naruto quickly opened the information about Tsujimura that Suzaku passed on, and quickly browsed through ten lines at a glance. He noticed something that Tsujimura did 20 years ago, and picked a few key words from it, and let Suzaku investigate. After that, coupled with an unusual problem that only he found at that time, he finally determined the identity of the real murderer.


    ''murderer!It''s definitely that person!''


    Hattori Heiji, Kudo Shinichi, and Naruto Uzumaki also discovered the "truth" of this case. Just like the situation of the Three Kingdoms, the final victory will be... Actually everyone knows that Naruto will win, but...


    Although Uncle Mumu did not have strong reasoning skills, he walked around the scene and asked some irrelevant questions, but heiji, Conan and Naruto found the key to solving the case at the same time. Uncle Mumu is truly worthy of being The first dragon set in history!


    Chapter 94-The god stick named Naruto, the reasoning of Hattori Heiji!


    Hattori Heiji ran out and went to the place to find evidence. Naruto also lowered his head and continued typing on the keyboard, searching for the information he needed, and after sending something to Suzaku, Naruto started playing the game again, waiting for the information. It''s loneliness~ lonely as snow.


    Conan wanted to talk, but his body had become more abnormal, and he could hardly even speak. Naruto wondered if he was about to die suddenly.


    boom!


    The high fever and two ounces of white dry destroyed Conan''s body, and at the same time began to induce unique chemical changes.


    Naruto took a deep look at Conan. He could feel that Conan''s body is very abnormal now. His heart rate has exceeded 140 beats per minute. In terms of his small body, this heart rate has reached its limit. Maybe Conan''s body will collapse.


    ''Are you going to return to Shinichi Kudo?It''s a pity that even if you change back to Kudo Shinichi, you can''t change what has happened. Xiaolan has already fallen in love with me. Kudo Shinichi, in terms of your EQ, what can you do to take Xiaolan back?''


    While playing the game, Naruto sneered in his heart at the same time. Although he does not remember most of the plot, there are some important things, such as Kudo Shinichi becoming Conan, the one-billion-dollar robbery, the woman from the darkness, Aihara Ai, etc. Naruto still remembers that Conan changed from a child back to Shinichi Kudo for the first time. This is of course a major event. Naruto still remembers that it was because of nothing. It seems that it is now.


    boom!


    The torture of high fever and alcohol made Conan''s small body really unbearable, and finally fell to the ground.

 524 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 524

    "Conan!"


    Xiaolan was the closest to Conan, and quickly helped Conan who had fallen on the ground up, and reached out to touch Conan''s forehead.


    "It''s hot! Conan! Conan!"


    Xiao Lan shouted several times, but Conan could barely open his eyes, and couldn''t even respond.


    Mumu''s complexion changed, and he immediately turned to one of his subordinates and said, "You will call a doctor right away!"


    "Yes, it is."


    "Let me check it for him." Katsumi Sachiko walked to Xiaolan''s side, looked at Conan with pain in Xiaolan''s arms with some worry, and said: "I''m a medical student, so I should be able to help. "


    "Then please."


    Snapped!


    Throwing the computer on the table casually, Naruto jumped off the table, followed Xiaolan and Sachiko Katsuki, and said, "I''ll go with you too." Don''t get me wrong, Naruto is not worried about Edogawa Conan. This person, he just cares more about the human body analysis of APTX-4869. After all, until now, he has not died after taking the poison, but has become smaller. Only Conan is the only one, and Conan is about to change now. When he was old, his body was definitely a very important research target.


    Katsuki Sachiko took Xiaolan and Naruto to Takazen Tsujimura¡¯s room and put Conan on the bed. Katsuki Sachiko touched Conan¡¯s forehead and said in surprise: "Why is it so burning?!"


    Even if you don''t need to measure your body temperature, Katsuki Sachiko can tell Conan''s high fever based on the feeling on her hand.


    Xiaolan knelt down on the tatami, looked at Conan¡¯s pained expression, with a worried look on her face, and said, "Miss Sachiko, Conan will be fine, right?"


    Although Sachiko Katsuki was also worried that Conan''s situation might lead to more serious pneumonia, it is not suitable to say it at this time, just saying: "Don''t worry, Miss Xiaolan, this little brother should just have a high fever. , It¡¯s not an epidemic~ a cold, as long as the fever is gone, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll get cold water."


    "Thank you, Miss Sachiko."


    Although Sachiko Katsuki is a doctor, he can only do some emergency treatment for Conan without any equipment or medicine at hand. Let Xiaolan open Conan''s clothes to let him dissipate heat, and at the same time get cold water and prepare to give Conan an ice pack.


    Naruto now really wants to take Conan directly to his underground research institute, and get him blood drawn, dissected, and tested, but when Xiaolan is also here, his thoughts can only be kept in consciousness. Down.


    Reaching out to catch Conan''s pulse, Naruto began to listen to Conan''s pulse.


    "Teacher, you..."


    "Shhh... don''t talk."


    Naruto signaled Xiaolan to be quiet, and at the same time focused all of her attention on Conan''s pulse. Naruto didn''t take her pulse in the study just now because it was too noisy and the noisy environment is not suitable for taking her pulse. It needs to be calm.


    Conan¡¯s pulse is very strange. To be honest, even his own pulse is not as strange as Conan¡¯s pulse. Probably because of the influence of APTX-4869. Conan¡¯s pulse is weak on the outside and firm on the inside. Conan¡¯s lungs are due to infection and the influence of alcohol. He has been injured, and his heart rate is too fast, which has exceeded the limit that a child can bear. This is actually very dangerous, but it seems that there is a chance of life again, and Conan''s organs seem to start to heat up.


    ''It seems that the fever of Conan''s body organs should be a precursor to getting bigger, APTX-4869, if you have the opportunity, you must get a sample of this medicine, it must be very valuable for research!''


    After exploring Conan''s pulse, Naruto retracted his hand, nodded to Xiaolan, and said, "Don''t worry, Xiaolan, Conan will be fine."


    "Huh~~"


    Although Sachiko Katsuki had said this before, after hearing Naruto''s words, Xiaolan finally felt relieved and let out a sigh of relief.


    "Mr. Uzumaki, have you ever studied Chinese medicine before?"


    Katsuki Sachiko brought in a basin of cold water and looked at Naruto at the same time. Seeing his pulse movement just now, his eyes were very shiny.


    "Yes, because I used to like fighting very much and it was troublesome every time I went to the hospital, so I went to China to study Chinese medicine by myself, but I only learned a little."


    "Mr. Uzumaki is too modest. I have a little dabbling in Chinese medicine. I know that you must be an expert by looking at your actions just now. The pulse-cutting action just now cannot be achieved without years of study." A medical student, she aspires to become an excellent doctor. She is also very longing for the oldest and mysterious Chinese medicine.


    Xiaolan is a clever and well-behaved child. Naruto and Katsumi Sachiko seem to have a lot to say. They wrung a handful of cold water with a towel, put a cold compress on Conan''s forehead, and then quietly left the room.


    "I heard that Miss Sachiko was admitted to the Eastern Medical University with the first grade, right?"


    "haha, yes."


    "Miss Xingzi is really a talented girl. She has good grades, good mind, looks so beautiful, and has a kind heart. It''s really rare to see such a good girl."


    Sachiko Katsuki blushed at Naruto''s praise, and smiled embarrassedly: "Mr. Uzumaki praised too much."


    "Miss Sachiko, I have a few words that may bother you a bit, can you say it?"


    "It''s okay, please go ahead, Mr. Uzumaki."


    "I saw your face before, although you were smiling, but your face was slightly gloomy. It should be that you have been worried recently. Although you have paid attention to it, I think it is Mr. Guishan''s pursuit that makes you feel distressed, right?"


    Katsuki Sachiko showed a surprised expression, looked at Naruto''s serious face, and finally turned into a wry smile, and said: "You are really amazing, Mr. Uzumaki."


    Sachiko Katsuki was indeed troubled by this matter. Takazen Tsujimura was pursuing her, but she didn''t feel much about Takashin Tsujimura, but she was too embarrassed to refuse the other person face to face, so she dragged on and procrastinated Sachiko Katsuki herself. Very distressed.


    "Miss Sachiko, although I''m an outsider, I still want to advise you a few words. If you don''t like Mr. Guishan, you''d better tell him quickly. There is no right or wrong in your relationship. Since you don''t like him, then There is no need to force yourself to be with him. If Mr. Guishan ends up just marrying a woman who doesn¡¯t love him, it will be cruel to him and to you. Sometimes it is necessary to cut the mess with a sharp knife. I hope you can understand."


    Kataki Sachiko was taken aback for a while, and finally smiled with a feeling, and said, "Thank you, Mr. Uzumaki, I know what I should do."


    "It''s okay, these are just small things."


    Naruto Uzumaki smiled slightly, he is not a genius doctor, but a genius stick through and through!


    Naruto and Katsumi Sachiko talked a few more words, and they got a lot closer to each other, and the names for each other directly became "Naruto" and "Sachiko".


    When the two of them returned to the scene of the crime, Hattori Heiji stood among the crowd, as if preparing to say something.


    Naruto raised his eyebrows in disdain, looked at the confident Hattori Heiji, and said, "Hattori, are you planning to do a reasoning act?"


    Having found the evidence in the Japanese room, Hattori Heiji''s dark face showed a confident smile, as if looking at Naruto with a condescending gaze, and said: "Uzumaki Naruto, you are a step late this time. I have I know who the culprit is."


    "In that case..." Naruto walked straight by Hattori Heiji, sat on the desk again, picked up his computer and began to crackle again, without raising his head, and said, "You said yours. I will also see what level of your reasoning is."


    Hattori Heiji was very uncomfortable with Naruto''s posture as if he was watching a play, but when he reached out his hand and touched the contents in his pocket, Hattori Heiji smiled again.


    "In this case, in this room, the windows are locked from the inside, and the only door is locked, but in this seemingly completely sealed room, there is still a gap."


    "Gap?" This time it was Kogoro Mouri who held it up.


    "Yes, it''s in the gap under that door!"


    "Hey, boy, don''t you want to say that the murderer threw the key into the dead man''s pocket through the crack under the door?"


    "That''s right, just use tape and the fishing line I just found to tie the iron pin."


    "fishline?"


    "Yes, I will reproduce this technique next, Officer Megome, please pretend to be the dead."


    "Um..." Mumu glanced at Naruto, and after seeing him nodding, he had to agree, "Okay."


    Mugure lay on the ground, Hattori Heiji took the iron needle and fishing line he had just found, and said: "First, the murderer first killed the victim with a poisoned needle, then snatched the victim''s key, and then tied the iron needle. Take out the fishing line, then stick the other end of the fishing line without the iron needle on the key ring with tape, then pass the iron needle through the victim¡¯s trouser pocket, and finally let the victim sit on a chair and pose The appearance of dragging his cheek with one hand.


    Next, he only needs to take the two ends of the fishing line out of the room, the fishing line will naturally be drawn from under the door to the outside, and then if the door is locked, then he only needs to use the fishing line to tie the iron needle. At that end, because the other end of the fishing line is fixed to the key ring with tape, the key ring will naturally be pulled into the room in the reverse direction, and finally fall into the victim¡¯s pocket. Then, just pull the fishing line harder. It was pulled out from under the tape, and of course the key would stay in the victim''s pocket.

 525 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 525

    As long as the murderer pulled out all the fishing lines, the evidence disappeared, and such a perfect secret room was formed, right?"


    Hattori Heiji¡¯s reasoning is well-founded, and he also found a fishing line with an iron needle. It can be said that he already has important physical evidence. Even if Mugure doesn¡¯t want an Osaka kid to solve a case on the ground in Tokyo, Kogoro Mori sees him. Favorably, He Ye just couldn''t see his appearance, and it was all difficult to refute at this time.


    "you are right."


    With the approval of Uncle Mugure, Hattori Heiji triumphantly looked at Naruto who was typing on the computer, and he looked like Naruto who was unwilling to admit defeat, and said, "Well, my reasoning is pretty good, right?"


    For Hattori Heiji''s performance, Naruto didn''t even bother to raise his head, and continued to stare at the game screen on the computer, coldly spitting out two words.


    "moron!"


    Chapter 95-Shinichi Kudo, your stupidity can only make Xiaolan away from you!


    Hattori Heiji¡¯s dark face, after hearing Naruto¡¯s words, it looked like he was digging for coal in Shanxi. It was even more black and black. The original self-sufficient look is now all gone. For anger.


    "what did you say?!"


    Naruto finally raised his head, glanced at Hattori Heiji, then blinked, those azure blue eyes looked so simple.(You are a born liar! ­©


    Naruto spoke, and said a very philosophical sentence.


    "By the way, you are not an idiot, you are a black idiot."


    Hattori Heiji:¡­¡­


    Although he was eloquent when solving the case, it was a self-confident and chic, but the truth comes from eloquence, whether it is Hattori Heiji or Kudo Shinichi, even with the addition of Hakuba Tan, Kuroba Kaito and his ilk, it¡¯s better than eloquence. It won''t be Naruto''s opponent.


    Naruto is very good at observing people, this makes him a very good comedian, because the so-called funny is to always observe the reaction of the audience, and then throw a laugh at an appropriate time to make the audience laugh. Naruto makes the most of himself With his power of observation, he can observe the points that everyone cares about most, and then perform a ruthless strike like a thunder. This is Naruto''s attack method.


    For example, persuading people like Heiji and Kudo, the most important thing for them is of course reasoning, investigating the case, they are born this kind of people, they spared their lives to investigate the case and left their childhood sweethearts. These are also everyone. See things.


    In addition to the investigation and their childhood sweethearts, they also have character weaknesses. For example, Hattori Heiji cares about his skin color. It''s not wrong to use this to tease him. Kudo Shinichi, besides reasoning, he is very good at football. , But after being kicked by Naruto for a tragic 20:0, he didn''t dare to arrogantly in front of Naruto.


    "puff!!"


    The first to laugh is the two girls, Yuanzi and Kazuo. One of them has no interest in creatures like''high school detective'', and the other is that quarrels with Hattori have been used to finding opportunities to laugh at Hattori. Will miss it.


    Compared with the two of them, Xiaolan and Katsuki Sachiko, the two "more kind" beautiful girls, are a little more subtle, at least knowing that they can cover their mouths with their small hands.(Actually these two are not good people)


    The others either laughed or cocked their mouths, and Uncle Mumu was also relieved.


    Although his ability was unable to find out the truth of this case, based on his knowledge of Naruto, he could judge that the truth of this case was definitely different from what Hattori Heiji said, so he was relieved.


    You said that if Hattori Heiji really solved the case, what would happen if it spread?


    Tokyo police are incompetent, Osaka high school detectives solve strange cases!


    If such a headline appeared in a newspaper, the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department would lose all its face.


    With Naruto''s complaints, Hattori Heiji''s complexion turned dark, but this guy continued to wait for the news from Suzaku while playing the game.


    "Let''s talk about it, Hattori Heiji, if you follow your reasoning, who do you think the murderer is?"


    Hattori Heiji gave a cold snort, suppressed his anger, and analyzed: "After the murderer kills the victim, it takes 5 to 6 minutes to complete this technique, and the time of the incident is from 10:30 to 11:00. Between these 30 minutes, so at 11 o¡¯clock, Mrs. Tsujimura who came back here with us was excluded. Similarly, from 3 to 4, chatting with neighbors nearby at the gate, and Mr. Koike, the housekeeper who greeted us and Mrs. Tsujimura back here, didn¡¯t have time to commit crimes. And he just arrived before we arrived here. Although I have been to the second floor, I did not have Mr. Takazen and Miss Sachiko who went up for a minute or two. When committing the crime, then the rest is only after nine o''clock, Mr. Li Guang, who has been watching TV in the Japanese room next to the study!"


    Everyone was shocked when he said this. It seemed that they couldn''t imagine that such an old man would be a murderer, and that the deceased Tsujimura was his own son.However, Naruto''s expression changed alone. After Hattori Heiji observed this, his expression sank.


    It shouldn''t be like this!


    Naruto¡¯s reaction was completely different from what Hattori Heiji had expected before. According to Hattori Heiji¡¯s previous expectations, when he solved the case before him, Naruto should be disappointed because he lost to him, and when he uncovered the case Naruto should be surprised when it comes to the truth.


    But Naruto is a master who never plays cards according to common sense. Hattori Heiji''s previous assumptions are completely useless on Naruto. A "idiot" sentence made Hattori Heiji almost violent. Now Naruto is plain and plain, and there is nothing at all. The fluctuating response made Hattori Heiji feel a little caught off guard.


    Think about it, how can Naruto let others go with the rhythm, he has always been the only one who disrupts the rhythm of others!


    However, Naruto does not exist completely as a background, he has already said three words just now.


    "What about the evidence?"


    There is no evidence, no matter how beautiful Hattori Heiji''s reasoning show is, it is just a show.


    ''I don''t believe you can be so calm when the old man is handcuffed!''


    Hattori Heiji secretly cheered up for himself, his face serious (actually it was too dark to show his expression), and said: "The evidence is the fishing line used to tie the iron needle that I found in the chamber just now. The line is a special fishing line with the strongest endurance and the thinnest among the fishing lines of the new material. Mr. Liguang, you can fish. Wouldn''t you say you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Hattori Heiji walked confidently in front of Tsujimura Toshimitsu, and continued his reasoning, saying: "And I still remember that we met you on the way to the study with Mrs. Tsujimura. At that time Mrs. Tsujimura asked you to go to the Japanese room and wait for her. In other words, you went to the Japanese room after the assault. You must have thought that you did a perfect job, but I found this fishing line in the rubbish bin of the Japanese room. This is the strongest proof, isn¡¯t it?! Li Guang Old man?!"


    Hattori Heiji held the fishing line in his hand and looked aggressive, and Tsujimura Toshimitsu who had always looked a little strange lowered his head.


    "Yes, it''s me... the one who killed my son Tsujimura Do, it''s me..."


    ''I won!''


    Hearing Tsujimura''s recognition, Hattori Heiji smiled triumphantly and looked at Naruto triumphantly.


    Naruto also raised his head at this time, and it happened to meet Hattori Heiji''s eyes, Hattori Heiji was laughing, Naruto was also laughing, and laughed more wildly.


    "Big idiot!"


    Naruto is a very bad person, very bad. He obviously had the opportunity to throw Hattori Heiji immediately for obstructing the investigation, but he did not do so. He wanted Hattori Heiji to be crazy, to be proud of him, to be so proud. Yangyang, the win is in hand.


    The so-called heaviest blow to a person is to raise him first, let him win, let him win, and then when he is proud and complacent, launch a thunder blow to completely destroy him and plunge into the abyss , Never stand up!


    Naruto knows how to do it well, so his heart is far more cruel than his skill.


    How could Hattori Heiji also be an individual, and he was stimulated by Naruto again and again, and his heart was burning with anger, and he was already unbearable.


    "If you don''t agree with my reasoning, then show evidence to prove that my reasoning is wrong!"


    Facing the angry Hattori Heiji, Naruto could only complain in his heart, "The children are really impatient now, so I can''t help it with such a little excitement." Then he didn''t bother to get off the table and continue to play the game. Waiting for the news, spit out a lightly.


    "Do you think that the early secret room murder method you just reasoned about was really successful?"


    "Of course it succeeded. Didn''t you see it with your own eyes? Using fishing line techniques, you can put the key into the victim''s pocket from the outside!"


    "Have you forgotten? When we found the key, it was in the double pocket of the deceased''s pants."


    "Then..."


    Hattori Heiji suddenly changed the color of the ground, rushed to Mumu''s side, and immediately opened his pants pockets.


    Doraemon!


    The sound of the key falling to the ground was very crisp, but Hattori Heiji''s complexion changed greatly because of the key, not in the double pocket, but only in Mugure¡¯s pants pocket. In other words, Hattori Heiji¡¯s method of reasoning, It actually failed.


    "You have also discovered that the body of the deceased is fatter than Uncle Mumu. When sitting on a chair, his pants will be tightened tightly. The key ring will receive a lot of resistance when it enters the pocket. Adhesive force only allows the key ring to enter the pocket, but it cannot bring the key ring into the double pocket. Therefore, whether it is the tape on the key ring or the fishing line in the room, it is just to get you hooked. It is someone The arrangement made to blame Mr. Torimitsu Tsujimura, that is to say, you have been fooled out of the way, the famous Kansai detective."


    The situation was reversed in an instant. Originally, Hattori Heiji had already reasoned out how to create a secret room and found evidence to prove the identity of the murderer. However, Naruto underplayed a few words and completely reversed it. It turned out that everything was just a murderer. The layout of the game is just to make Hattori Heiji, a famous Kansai detective, be fooled, and blame Tsujimura for the murder.

 526 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 526

    Hattori Heiji''s eyes were strong in disbelief, but he had no reason to convince himself, because he was really wrong and was really played by the murderer. For a detective with a sense of justice, he was played by the prisoner. , I wished for an innocent person, this was simply the cruel punishment, and when Hattori Heiji was complaining, a very weak voice gave Hattori Heiji a knife.


    "He was right."


    "Kudo Shinichi?!" This is Megure and Hattori Heiji.


    "Xinyi?!" Will call his name directly, of course it is Xiaolan.I suddenly saw Kudo Shinichi who had disappeared for a few months. To be honest, Xiaolan was really taken aback. First he cried out in surprise, and then suddenly shrank and turned to look at Naruto. He was relieved to find that he was just continuing to stare at the computer, showing no signs of anger. At the same time, he was a little disappointed.


    "Kudo, you are finally here."


    In the end, the guy who was so calm and gnashed with hatred was Naruto, of course. He never looked up, but with his ears, Kudo Shinichi¡¯s chaotic breathing and fierce heartbeat can make Naruto judge his situation. not good.


    The white dry and high fever made Kudo Shinichi return to its original state, but he could hold on for only half an hour. He didn''t have much time.


    Kudo Shinichi knew instinctively that he couldn''t hold on for too long. In order to solve this case, he didn''t have much time to waste. He walked past Xiaolan with a surprised and complicated expression on his face, and said, "Xiaolan, what''s the matter? Let''s talk about it later, I want to solve this case first."


    Kudo Shinichi was devoted to investigating the case. Although it was not intentional, his words really hurt Xiaolan''s heart.


    I was so surprised to see him, but the other party was so unsatisfied and not indifferent. For a case, he completely put himself aside, no matter how gentle and kind, he couldn''t stand the pain in his heart.


    ''Perhaps for Shinichi, his childhood sweetheart''s relationship is not comparable to a case that has nothing to do with him.''


    Xiaolan laughed and thought to herself that she felt like an idiot. The feelings she gave, but the other party didn''t care at all. Maybe she should be sober.


    Kudo Shinichi, your stupidity can only make Xiaolan away from you!


    Chapter 96-Shocking truth, but the case is still not over!


    ''Who does that bastard think he is?!''


    Seeing the pitiful look of his buddies, Yuanzi gritted his teeth and waved his fists. If it weren''t for Naruto to pull behind him, Yuanzi would have to rush over and beat Kudo Shinichi.


    "Okay, Yuanzi, don''t have to be angry with that kind of guy."


    Naruto''s low voice was full of coldness, and at the same time a bad idea was in his heart. He leaned to the ear of the garden and whispered: "Do you think that Kudo Shinichi''s situation is not right?"


    Although Sonoko was angry, he still had to listen to what Naruto said. He took a look at Kudo Shini''s eyes and whispered: "He looks like he has a bad cold, he looks like he has a bad cold, and so many Khan, breathing is also very fast~hey, it doesn''t look like he is running, it feels like he is going to die anytime."


    "Hmm."


    Naruto nodded in agreement. In fact, it was not Yuanzi and such a high degree of observation. It was really Kudo Shinichi''s abnormal performance that was too obvious. Naruto squeezed his chin and hooked his shoulders with Yuanzi. It was not doing a good job.


    "And the clothes on this guy are also very strange."


    "Well, it looks really weird. It''s obviously one size bigger than his body, and the style of his clothes is a little more mature. It doesn''t look like his clothes. Whether it''s the shirt on the inside or the suit on the outside, the buttons are not complete. Button it up, that''s it, I didn''t even wear socks or slippers."


    "Did this guy run to be a thief?" Yuanzi was straightforward, and he didn''t know how to speak politely to people he hated.


    ''I think it''s almost the same.''


    Although not what I wanted, the clothes on Kudo Shinichi are really stolen, because they are the clothes of Tsujimura Takazen, Tsujimura Takazen is taller than Kudo Shinichi, although I can barely wear it, but how I look at it is awkward. .


    "Sonoko, do you think Kudo Shinichi and Conan are similar?" Naruto began to lead the topic in this direction.


    Yuanzi was taken aback, then pinched his chin, as if I was an expert in reasoning.


    "Speaking of them, they are quite alike, they are very self-righteous, and they both like to reason. After taking off his glasses, that kid looked almost the same as Kudo Shino when he was a child, and both of them had colds..."


    So Yuanzi stopped abruptly at this point and looked at Naruto with shocked eyes. If everything else is a coincidence, then both of them have a bad cold today. It just so happens that today is the coincidence a bit too much.


    "This... is this too science fiction?!"


    "If you want to know the truth, don''t you know if you check it yourself?"


    Naruto lowered his head and whispered a few words in Yuanzi''s ear. Yuanzi''s eyes were like a cat that found a small fish, and he rushed out immediately.


    He shook his head with a smile, and didn''t bother to complain about that frizzy girl. He continued to stare at his computer and opened the file that Suzaku had just passed over.


    "Kudo Shinichi, you will appear here now, you should have your own reasoning too, let''s talk about it, the famous detective of Kanto."


    Naruto slowly browsed the news from Suzaku. He knew the truth of the case completely in his heart, but he chose to let Kudo Shinichi start the reasoning, because Naruto chose the same method as he did with Hattori Heiji to deal with Kudo. One.


    Naruto is not worried that Shinichi Kudo will not enter the game, because he will definitely jump into the trap he set up to solve the case himself.


    Shinichi Kudo took a cold look at Naruto, then turned to Hattori Heiji, and said, "Your reasoning was originally okay, but it did fall into the trap of the murderer. You found the fishing line and needle in the Japanese room. I also found five or six things like this in other rooms. That is to say, no matter where Mr. Li Guang was at the time of the crime, Mr. Li Guang could be blamed on Mr. Li Guang, and Mr. Li Guang himself took the initiative to jump in. As for why in this trap, I can''t guess."


    (The murderer in this case is indeed a high IQ, and he was able to turn Hattori Heiji around, but it was also Aoyama who embarrassed Hattori Heiji in order to take care of his own son.)


    "hateful!!"


    He actually fell into the trap of the murderer. This shame made Hattori Heiji clenched his fists and said, "But this room is a complete secret room. How do you say the murderer killed the dead? You never say The deceased committed suicide, right?!"


    "No, he did not commit suicide, and the murderer also left clues to the real criminal tactics he used."


    "Criminal tactics?"


    Shinichi Kudo turned his head to look at Hattori Heiji, barely supporting his fragile body, and said: "Did you forget? When you came in, this room was playing opera music, and in front of the victim, it was Stacked with a stack of hardcover books, the play of the opera is prepared by the murderer to eliminate the screams that may be made by good people while stabbing the poison, and those books are to prevent the painful expression that may occur when the victim is stabbed. And doing cover up work."


    "Hahaha...how is this possible? The murderer does so many things, whose eyes and ears are they trying to hide?"


    "The murderer did this for... Hattori Heiji! You!"


    "what did you say?!"


    "Of course it''s not just you. Xiaolan, Uncle Maori, who entered the study with you at the time, would ruin his plan if they noticed."


    "So, is it..." Hattori Heiji showed a shocked expression.


    "Yes, I''m sure that the murderer was the closest to the victim after entering the study!" Shinichi Kudo put one hand in Tsujimura''s trouser pocket, and turned to point at someone in the study.


    "Yes, you are the murderer! Mrs. Tsujimura!"


    Kudo Shinichi''s words are no less powerful than when Hattori Heiji accused Tsujimura Toshimitsu just now. It was Laozi who killed his son. Now it is his wife who killed her husband. The relationship between this family is really messy.


    Kogoro Mouri glanced at Koe Tsujimura in shock, and finally said something right.


    "So when we came in, the victim was actually alive?!"


    "Yes, actually, Mrs. Tsujimura just used some kind of medicine to make the victim fall asleep at first, and then when Mrs. Tsujimura pretended to wake the victim, she stabbed the poisonous needle in. No one noticed at the time, but that was also true. Of course, because the sleeping pills are very powerful, and the poisonous needles are immediately lethal, so the victim will die at the moment of being stabbed by the poisonous needles."


    Uncle Mugure looked at Kudo Shinichi strangely and said, "But if the sleeping pills she used are detected on the victim, wouldn''t this technique be seen through?"


    "It won''t be seen through." The person who helped Shinichi Kudo this time was his good friend Heiji Hattori. "The murderer deliberately recruited the detective, using the blind spot that the murderer would not kill in front of the detective, causing psychological problems. Secret Chamber Murder, is this what you want to say, Kudo?"


    "Yes."


    "If this is the case, then you should show evidence, because Mrs. Tsujimura did not take out the poisoned needle at all at that time."


    "Yes, when Mrs. Tsujimura entered this study, she did seem to take out the poisonous needle in front of everyone, but everyone did not pay attention because the needle was on the key."

 527 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 527

    "The needle is on the key?!"


    "That''s right." Shinichi Kudo picked up the key that belonged to the deceased on the ground, and said, "The design of Mrs. Tsujimura''s key ring is the same as that of the deceased. I think that key ring can be opened as well. Mrs. Tsujimura should be The poison needle is hidden in the key ring."


    "Can you show me your key ring?"


    Megumi walked to Tsujimura Gongjiang and took out his own key ring from Tsujimura Gongjiang from her handbag. After opening it, there was a small groove in the key ring.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "Yes, that should be the groove used to place the poisonous needle. After she entered the study, she immediately exposed the poisonous needle designed in the key ring, so this key ring with grooves in it is proof Mrs. Tsujimura is the most direct and powerful evidence of the murderer!"


    "Let me explain this."


    Naruto, who hadn''t spoken for a long time and was about to become a background board, finally spoke at this time and jumped off the table, but still holding the laptop in his hand.


    "I think the reason why Mrs. Tsujimura murdered was because her ex-husband, who was framed by Tsujimura 20 years ago, was accused of malfeasance, and the diplomat who committed suicide, Kenji Yamashiro, right?"


    Tsujimura Gongjiang showed a shocked expression. In the end, probably because he knew that there was no way to go, he sighed and said, "You are right. My ex-husband, Yamashiro Kenji, was framed to death by Tsujimura. So I will kill him, kill this demon!"


    "Then why do you choose revenge after twenty years?"


    "I think it''s because Mrs. Tsujimura has only recently learned of this news. As for the reason..." Naruto took the computer and walked to the bookcase, and took the picture on the bookcase that was taken 20 years ago.


    "The reason is because of this."


    "Isn''t this a picture of Mrs. Tsujimura?"


    "Yeah, Naruto, what does this have to do with murder?"


    "Look carefully, whether Mrs. Tsujimura from 20 years ago looked very similar to someone here."


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the beautiful woman in the photo, and Ye Tong''s eyes shrank suddenly, turned to a girl present, and said: "The Mrs. Tsujimura 20 years ago, except for her hairstyle and clothes, her face was almost the same Miss Sachiko is exactly the same?!!!"


    "what?!"


    "Yes, this is the motive for the murder, because Miss Sachiko is Mrs. Tsujimura''s biological daughter!"


    Chapter 97-What a satire, two famous detectives who lost terribly!


    When Naruto said it, probably everyone except Naruto himself, Kudo Shinichi, and Tsujimura Koe, who had known this time, were all surprised.


    The woman who has never had a good face towards Katsuki Sachiko, who has been talking coldly and stabbingly, will actually be Katsuki Sachiko''s mother!


    I don¡¯t know if Aoyama was watching a Korean drama with dog blood when he was drawing this case. Because of the relationship between Katsuki Sachiko and Takashin Tsujimura, it was really a Korean drama with dog blood.


    Legally speaking, Tsujimura Koe is Tsujimura Takazen¡¯s mother, and from a blood relationship, Tsujimura Koe is the biological mother of Katsuki Sachiko. This relationship is really fascinating~~~


    The world is so big, God let me meet you, this is fate; the world is so small, but you are my sister, this is evil fate.


    Fortunately, Tsujimura Takazen and Katsumi Sachiko are just brothers and sisters in identity. They are not related by blood. What''s better, there is another bastard named Naruto Uzumaki in this world.


    Uzumaki Naruto:''Actually I am a good person.''(Go! ­©


    Perhaps the most unacceptable one is Katsuki Sachiko, because she grew up with her uncle¡¯s parents and never knew who her parents were, but she did not expect to see her biological mother today, and they have already known each other more than one. Months have passed, but the truth has never been known.


    Koe Tsujimura sighed deeply, as if he was feeling hugely exhausted, and said, "Yes, Sachiko is the daughter of Kenji Yamashiro and I. In fact, I didn''t know it was the bastard Tsujimura who framed Kenji and went to jail. He finally committed suicide in jail. At that time Kenji was arrested and imprisoned, Tsujimura happened to appear next to me. I was deceived by his rhetoric, so I married him and started living with that devil-like man. Sachiko also had sex. Raised by Kenji''s relatives.


    I really know the whole story. Takazen showed Tsujimura a picture of Sachiko more than a month ago. At first, I just thought that Sachiko and I just happened to look like each other. I didn¡¯t expect Tsujimura to be furious. Say something like''I will never let that man''s daughter and my son be together''."


    Koe Tsujimura looked at the ceiling with a mocking and tired tone.


    "Under my suspicion, I couldn''t help asking. Tsujimura was so excited that he couldn''t help but talk about the crimes he committed back then. It turns out that my father-in-law also helped him."


    "I''m sorry, Gongjiang." Tsujimura Toshimitsu, an old man who is more than a few years old, lowered his head in shame, for the crime he committed that year.


    "It turns out that it is because you want to make atonement for the crime you committed that year, so you voluntarily walked into the trap set by Mrs. Tsujimura and admitted your murder, right?"


    "Yes, I didn''t know how at that time... it was my fault, it was my fault..."


    Tsujimura''s sighing voice was filled with endless sadness and guilt, but everything was too late. Yamashiro Kenji had been dead for more than ten years, and Katsuki Yukiko also had no father and no mother for more than ten years because of the actions of the father and son. Days, all these sins come from the father and son Tsujimura Dong and Tsujimura Toshimitsu.


    Naruto held the computer under his arm and said, "You deliberately spoke coldly to Sachiko, but it was also because you were afraid that Tsujimura would have a black hand against Sachiko."


    Katsuki Sachiko showed a surprised expression, tears flickering in her eyes.


    Tsujimura Gongjiang glanced at her daughter. She thought she was going to jail anyway, and at this time she didn''t have the energy to put on a mask of indifference to her daughter. She sighed and said, "Yes, because I found Tsujimura. I am full of hostility towards Sachiko. If I recognize Sachiko at this time, I am afraid that Tsujimura will hurt Sachiko, so I can only maintain a cold tone."


    "mom¡­¡­"


    Like a whisper, Katsuki Sachiko called out this name for the first time in her life. She is a simple girl. She just wants to be a doctor, so she can save many people, but why is her destiny so unfair to her and she lost her parents since she was a child , And now it is hard to see her mother again, but it is at the moment when she kills to protect herself and is about to be taken away.


    why?!Why did you separate after you met?!Does no one know how cruel it is to take away hope after giving it?!


    "Really..."


    Naruto sighed lightly and walked in front of Katsuki Sachiko. Katsuki Sachiko blushed, Xiaolan and Kazuo had a little chest tightness. The garden that just ran back was funny and helpless, Mugure''s mouth twitched, Maori envy, Tsujimura Takazen annoyed. Kudo Shinichi and Hattori Heiji disdain, and a group of people bowed their heads and kissed her on the forehead with weird eyes.


    "Remember to thank me in the future."


    Naruto looked at the blushing girl, and said this sentence that Katsuki Sachiko, and everyone else did not understand.


    In any case, since the prisoner has confessed his crime, no matter what the reason is, killing is killing, and the person must be arrested. Mugure walked to Tsujimura Koe and took out his handcuffs.


    "Wait a minute, Mugure."


    Naruto reached out and grabbed the leg-like arm of Uncle Mugure (Megure: ¡­), glanced at Shinichi Kudo and Heiji Hattori, and said, "Everyone had such a fun playing reasoning show, but I seem to I haven''t reasoned yet. If I want to arrest someone, I will wait until I finish reasoning."


    Uncle Mumu felt that he really should go to the hospital to mend his nerves. Originally, Hattori Heiji''s reasoning was not flawed by any means. Tsujimura Toshimitsu pleaded guilty. He was about to arrest people, but Naruto jumped out and denied Hattori Heiji. According to his reasoning, Shinichi Kudo ran out again and exposed the murderer¡¯s conspiracy. The crimes committed by Tsujimura Torimitsu were washed away. Tsujimura Koe also pleaded guilty. He took out the handcuffs and prepared to arrest someone, but Naruto ran out to play with him again. That''s it.


    Mumu''s eyes are called a sorrow, Boss, I have gradually entered old age and can''t stand your play like this. Is there anything I can say at once?


    Without looking at Mumu''s sad eyes, to be precise, he was afraid that he would vomit it out. He turned to face everyone in the study and said, "Next, I promise that I will tell you the true truth of this case."


    After playing for so long, after playing Hattori Heiji, Naruto is finally about to start playing Kudo Shinichi now.


    Kudo Shinichi knew that his body would change back to Conan''s appearance in a short time, but he also had to stay here at this time, looking at Naruto with anger in his eyes, and said, "You mean my reasoning is wrong. ?!"


    "That''s right, whether it''s from Kanto or Kansai, it''s just a child. I shouldn''t expect too much from you at the beginning."


    Naruto spread his hands and shook his head helplessly. He offended the two famous detectives in Kanto and Kansai all at once, causing Shinichi Kudo and Hattori Heiji to stare at him immediately, and a pair of good friends was formed.


    "If you want to say that my reasoning is wrong, then show your evidence!"


    "no problem."


    ''Let me slowly crush your confidence, Shinichi Kudo!''


    "According to Kudo''s reasoning, when the case happened, we actually entered this study room, and Mrs. Tsujimura took out the poison needle and stabbed the victim to death. In other words, when we entered the study room, the victim should still be alive. Yes, but what I want to explain is that when we entered this study, the victim was indeed dead, and it should have been around for ten minutes."

 528 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 528

    "how can that be?!"


    It was Shinichi Kudo who said this, because Naruto''s words completely overturned his previous reasoning.


    "This room is a complete secret room. It has been proved that it is impossible to put the key in the double pocket of the pants with the method of fishing line. If it is not the hand of Mrs. Tsujimura when she entered this study room, how to kill the victim? And create a secret room?"


    "We think that there are only two keys in this study room because of Mrs. Tsujimura''s testimony. However, Mrs. Tsujimura, I ask you, you can absolutely guarantee that no one in this world has taken your or your husband''s key to another Have the keys?"


    "This..." Tsujimura Gongjiang hesitated. Who would dare to say such things absolutely?The key wasn''t 24 that disappeared all the time and was on her body, and there was the key that Tsujimura moved, so she was even more uncertain.


    "Naruto, how do you know someone has another key?"


    "I''ll explain this later. Let me first talk about the murderer''s methods of killing and creating alibi." Naruto began to pace slowly in the study, with his hands behind his back, looking like an expert, "In fact, this The reason why this case is so confusing is that it is obviously one case but there are several results. That is because there is more than one murderer."


    He Ye, and the three girls, Xiaolan and Yuanzi, joined together. Hearing these words, he immediately said, "You mean two people killed people together?"


    "Half right, half wrong."


    "Which half is right? Which half is wrong?"


    "The right thing is that there are two murderers. The wrong thing is that the two people did not unite. In fact, I think the real murderer should have accidentally discovered Mrs. Tsujimura''s murder plan before deciding to kill the victim. In this case, even When it was found out, only Mrs. Tsujimura could be found, and not to mention that Mrs. Tsujimura had arranged a scene of arrogance. Who would have thought that this case was actually a case of a case?"


    "Didn''t you think about it?" He Ye Xiaoxiao pouted.


    "That''s because I am a genius." Naruto is extremely narcissistic.


    "Cheeky." He Ye Bu angrily complained.


    "Actually, I have a thin skin. Do you want to pinch it." Naruto leaned closer to Heye.


    "Idiot! Go away!" He Ye shyly shy away.


    ''Damn it!''Hattori Heiji clenched his fists and looked at Naruto who was playing and Yeh, and there was a sour feeling in his heart. It was originally a black charcoal head, but now it has become garlic in vinegar.(Anyway, the colors are all black...)


    "Hey, Naruto, we are investigating the case now, can you be more serious."


    "Okay, then I''ll be serious for the time being." Naruto squeezed He Ye''s face secretly, and then flew back before the Aikido girl kicked over, coughed twice, and continued his reasoning .


    "Actually, in this case, Kudo and Hattori, you two have overlooked a very important point."


    "Where?"


    "Based on the purple lips and fingers of the victim, and bleeding spots on the eye conjunctiva, it is true that the deceased died of suffocation. However, the two of you judged that the deceased died of poisoning because it was found at the roots of the deceased¡¯s hair. A red dot was found, and a poison target was found at the scene? But, have you two heard the coroner¡¯s autopsy report?"


    Upon hearing this, the two famous detectives in Kanto and Kansai were struck by lightning in an instant. They were wrong, they were really wrong.


    They not only reasoned about the murderer and the method of committing the crime, but even the most basic cause of death was wrong!!


    Hahaha...Kudo of Kanto and Hattori of Kansai are really ironic...sarcasm!


    Chapter 98-The concubine and the queen are kindly invited, how can the little one refuse?


    "Isn''t the cause of death asphyxiation?" He Ye looked at Naruto in surprise.


    "Half right, half wrong."


    "Which half is right again and which half is wrong?!"


    "Yes, the deceased did not die of poisoning. What is wrong is that the deceased died of suffocation." Naruto explained as he took out his mobile phone and said: "I received the coroner from the Metropolitan Police Department. During the call, he confirmed to me that because toxins did not flow in the body of the deceased, it was certain that the poisonous needle was pierced into his neck after the death of the deceased."


    "But, Naruto, there is no extra trauma on the deceased''s body. There are no traces of trauma on the neck or face. There is only a red spot on the forehead. What is the reason other than poisoning?"


    Mumu''s analysis is indeed correct. There are many ways to suffocate a person, including masking, strangling, drowning, poisoning, and even putting a plastic bag on the head.


    But if there is no obvious trauma, there are only two kinds of drowning and poisoning. Masking and strangulation are not much to say. Even if it is a plastic bag, it will leave a thin strangle mark on the neck.


    There is no water mark on the deceased''s body, and there is a red spot on the back of the neck, no matter how you look at it, there is only one possibility of poisoning.


    "This is also the most cunning aspect of the murderer. He used not only to leave no evidence, but also to make an alibi for him, because the murder weapon he used will automatically and spontaneously move Tsuji Village at some point. Kill."


    "Does the murderer install any timing killing device here?"


    Mumu looked left and right, as if trying to find the''precise'' timing killing device, making Naruto a black line.


    "Mumu, you don''t need to look at it. That thing is invisible to human eyes, it is completely colorless, tasteless and odorless."


    Hearing Naruto¡¯s words, the chubby Uncle Mumu also gave up the idea of ??finding that thing with his eyes. He looked at a guy who was not a few years younger than himself, but looked younger than his son, and said: "Naruto People, don''t sell it anymore, just talk about it."


    "Well, the murderer did not use a poisonous needle, let alone a rope or something, but carbon dioxide, to be precise, solid carbon dioxide, which is dry ice."


    "dry ice?!"


    Kudo Shinichi and Hattori Heiji were stunned at the same time, and immediately looked at someone who was wiping sweat. Obviously, they already understood.


    Naruto put his computer on the desk and said, "According to my analysis, the murderer probably used the key to open the study door after Mrs. Tsujimura left, and then put some dry ice on the desk of the deceased. Dry ice will quickly sublime into carbon dioxide in the air, which can suffocate the dead without knowing it, and dry ice will also completely sublimate into carbon dioxide, leaving no evidence."


    "Dry ice..." Uncle Mumu pinched his chin, fully demonstrating his professionalism, and said: "But will it go so smoothly? Although carbon dioxide can make people suffocate to death, the concentration of carbon dioxide is more than 10%. How much dry ice is necessary to put it in order to threaten people¡¯s lives? And if the room is full of carbon dioxide, you should notice an abnormality when you come in."


    "This is very simple. Because the doors and windows were locked at the time of the incident, there was only a gap in the door under the door, so the air in this room is not convective. Because the carbon dioxide is dense, it will remain around the body of the deceased. . And I checked the case of the deceased. He had three highs at the same time, that is, high blood pressure, high blood lipids, and high blood sugar. Last year, he had a heart bypass operation. For a person with three highs and heart disease, 5% The concentration of carbon dioxide is deadly enough."


    Naruto paused, took a deep breath, and continued:


    "The 5% carbon dioxide concentration is not fatal for the average person, and when the door is opened, the air convections, reducing the carbon dioxide concentration in the study, and carbon dioxide is a colorless, odorless and odorless gas. It''s abnormal."


    "Then the murderer is..."


    "First of all, if you can get the deceased or Mrs. Tsujimura, if you have another one. Second, you can find Mrs. Tsujimura¡¯s plan. In summary, you can be sure that the murderer must be a character inside the villa, and for a long time. Staying in this villa, can do this, except for the deceased himself and Mrs. Tsujimura, there are only two people, Mr. Tsujimura Takazen and the housekeeper Mr. Koike. And Mr. Takazen went out early in the morning, and it was. We arrived a few minutes before we arrived here, and Sachiko had been with Mr. Guishan at the time, so Mr. Guishan had no time to commit the crime. The only thing left is you, Mr. Koike, the housekeeper!"


    The case can be said to be a turnaround. After experiencing the impact of the father killing the son, and the wife killing the husband, this case finally saw a change in the evil servants killing the master.


    Fumio Koike''s forehead was in cold sweat, and he looked at Naruto in horror, and said: "Sergeant Uzumaki, you are just kidding, why should I kill the master? I have no motive to kill at all!"


    "No! You have! Your motive for killing is in my computer!"


    Naruto opened his laptop, and it showed the information that Suzaku had uploaded to his computer not long ago. It was a man in his 20s and 30s. Koike Fumio suddenly changed his face when he saw the photos on the computer. .


    "He... he is not..." Tsujimura attacked and looked at the person displayed on the computer in shock.


    "Mrs. Tsujimura, do you know this person?"


    "Well, yes, this man is my ex-husband Kenji Yamashiro¡¯s younger brother, Kentaro Yamashiro. However, after Kenji Yamashiro was imprisoned, Kentaro also disappeared. I wanted to give Sachiko to him, but I couldn¡¯t find it. he."


    "Yes, the man in the photo is Kentaro Yamashiro, the true identity of Mr. Fumio Koike!"


    "what?!"


    Everyone feels that their nerve toughness has been tested a lot today, and the changes have impacted their nerves. This change, except Naruto himself, is afraid that no one will think of it.


    Naruto looked indifferently at Koike Fumio, who lowered his head, and said, "In order to find out the truth about your brother''s imprisonment, so you went for cosmetic surgery and became like this, and under the pseudonym Koike Fumio, came to Tsujimura¡¯s house as a housekeeper. , And it took seventeen years to do it. I think when Mrs. Tsujimura heard the truth from Tsujimura 20 years ago, you should have heard it accidentally, so you chose to kill ~ kill. Hatred, kill Tsujimura, right? As for Mrs. Tsujimura, I think you think she betrayed your brother, so you have to punish her, right?"

 529 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 529

    "Huh~"


    With a heavy breath, Koike Fumio relaxed his shoulders, and said, "It''s really the golden glitter of the Metropolitan Police Department. I have pleaded guilty. It is me who killed Tsujimura, and I am Kentaro Yamashiro."


    Koike Fumio had pleaded guilty, but Mumu did not immediately go up to arrest people, probably because the previous convicts had confessed and were overthrown. Koike Fumio sighed, looked at Naruto, and said, "However, Officer Uzumaki , There is one more thing you don¡¯t know."


    "Oh, what is it?"


    "Actually, fifteen years ago, a few days before my eldest brother committed suicide, I visited him in prison. At that time, I told my eldest brother that I had gradually found evidence that Tsujimura had framed him. I could help him reverse the case and move Tsujimura. I was in jail, but my eldest brother might have had a dying intention at that time, or I was afraid that I would not be able to deal with the Tsuji village movement alone, but would cause a murder, so I persuaded me to give up revenge. A few days after that, the eldest brother was in jail. Li committed suicide.


    The teachings of my eldest brother before he died have remained in my mind. I have been trying to forget the hatred for so many years. After fifteen years, the hatred has gradually faded."


    "So for so many years, you have obviously had many opportunities to do it, but you didn''t kill Tsujimura?"


    "Yes."


    "Then why are you killing someone suddenly?"


    After hearing Mugure¡¯s question, Naruto glanced at Katsuki Sachiko subconsciously, and said, "It¡¯s for Sachiko, just like Mrs. Tsujimura Koe deliberately indifferent to her to protect Sachiko. You are afraid that Tsujimura¡¯s move will be the only thing for your elder brother. My daughter starts, so before Tsujimura starts, she must first kill him!"


    "That''s right, I was outside the study that day and heard their conversation. I knew that Tsujimura wanted someone to kill my elder brother''s only daughter. In order to preserve the last blood of elder brother in this world, I had to kill the demon. "


    Koike Fumio said indifferently the real reason for his murder, then looked at Naruto with questioning eyes, and said, "Officer Uzumaki, how did you discover that the murderer was me?"


    Seeing everyone staring at him, Naruto scratched his head and said:


    "Actually, I was guessing, because when I was sitting on the table and playing games, I felt that the tabletop was very cold, but there was no trace of water, so it was possible that dry ice was used. As for the fact that the murderer is you... Guessing, because I accidentally found your previous photos when I was checking the previous information of Tsujimura. Then I checked it carefully with a playful mentality, and found that you were actually called Yamashiro Kentaro, so I guessed the murderer. is you."


    "Um..." Koike Fumio''s mouth twitched, "In other words, you have no evidence to prove that the murderer was me?"


    "It was originally." Naruto took out a thing called a voice recorder from his pocket and pressed the button on it. All the words that Koike Fumio said just now were played out.


    "But now." Looking at Koike''s twitching face, Naruto said unscrupulously, "Mr. Koike, you have to think twice before you speak."


    For the first time, Koike Fumio had the urge to hit the wall directly...


    "Can you stop walking around, my head is almost dizzy."


    Naruto leaned against the wall of the corridor of the Tokyo court, looking helplessly at the girl who had walked more than three hundred back and forth in front of him. The blond man with his head dizzy couldn''t help but speak.


    "What can I do about this, mom is going to open court today, I''m worried."


    The young girl who is still studying at the Eastern Medical University has a worried look on her face, and she has no idea about the outcome of today''s court hearing.


    Although Koe Tsujimura did not actually kill, he was arrested for attempted homicide, and today is the final trial. The lawyer who defended Koe Tsujimura...Of course it is Concubine Hideri.


    "So worried, why don''t you go in and take a look?"


    "But I''m scared, Naruto, what do you say if the judge convicts my mother?"


    "I said, your worry is too much." Naruto can''t help but pull this but excessive girl into her arms, and bow her head to kiss her pink~red lips~flaps. After a while, he put his arms around her slender waist, and said, "There is evidence recording provided by your uncle, which proves that Tsujimura has the idea of ??killing you, plus I have found evidence of the crime before Tsujimura, don''t worry, no problem of."


    When Fumio Koike was planning to find someone to kill Katsuki Sachiko in Tsujimura, he secretly installed a bug. According to the content of the recording, it can be determined that Tsujimura did have the idea of ??killing Katsuki Sachiko and started to act, and Tsujimura Koe was to protect himself. My daughter, in order to protect the safety of other people¡¯s lives, he started to kill. In addition, the case of Kenji Yamashiro was framed by Tsuji Village 20 years ago, and the case that eventually led to Kenji Yamashiro¡¯s suicide was also revealed. It can be proved that Tsuji Village was an unscrupulous person. Gong Jiang in Tsuji Village is over half a hundred years old, and his health is not very good. The legal principle is nothing more than human favor. There is basically no possibility of being determined to be intentional homicide. The more likely possibility is attempted homicide or self-defense homicide. The sentence should not be too heavy.


    Katsuki Sachiko was lying on Naruto''s body, and couldn''t resist the man''s strength and dominance. He could only listen to his heartbeat, and waited nervously for the result.


    Click!


    The gate of the trial court opened, Tsuji Village Gongjiang, Fei Yingri, and Fei Yingri''s student Kuriyama Green first stepped out of it, walking briskly, looking very happy.


    "Lawyer Concubine, Mom! What happened to the verdict, how was it?"


    Fei Yingli smiled and pushed her glasses, and said, "It''s okay, the attempted murder was established, and the sentence was three years in prison and two years of probation."


    The two-year probation is good enough. As long as Tsujimura Gongjiang behaves well during this period of time, and he repents seriously, the court will re-sentence his sentence. In other words, it is not certain whether Tsujimura Gongjiang will go to jail.


    The girl with certain legal knowledge burst into tears of joy and hugged her mother, whom she had only met recently.


    "It''s great! Mom... It''s so great..."


    The touching scene of mother and daughter embracing, no one bothered, Fei Yingli walked dignifiedly to Naruto¡¯s side and said: ¡°I know you don¡¯t have time today, but tomorrow night at 7 o¡¯clock in my house, as the last time you saved Thanks to Xiaolan and I, a dinner, are you interested in attending?"


    "The queen is kindly invited, how dare the little one refuse?"


    Naruto''s pretending to be inferior posture, that minion''s intimidation, provoked Concubine Yingri, who was in a good mood today, and opened his eyebrows even more.


    Chapter 99¡ªA lifetime friend, the garden''s teaching of Lan!


    "Yo~~lan sauce~~"


    With a familiar and unconscionable tone, Mao Lilan, who was packing his schoolbag, felt that his shoulders sank, and when he turned his head, it was the smiling face of his best friend.


    "What are you doing, Yuanzi?"


    "It''s rare to see you organize your schoolbags so diligently after school. Is it because you are going on a date with your teacher?" Yuanzi smiled and teased his friend with a trace of envy. Although his grades are not as good as Xiaolan, but Yuanzi''s EQ is indeed very high, and he can control his emotions.


    There was a trace of blush across Xiaolan''s face, and she didn''t feel any awkwardness with Yuanzi''s actions, and she retorted in a low voice, "It''s not a date! It''s just that the teacher saved me and my mother last time, and my mother invited him to dinner at home!"


    "Hehe, don''t you have to go to the supermarket to buy things in a while? Go shopping together, then have dinner together, watch a movie together, and finally go to the hotel together. Something unsuitable for children happens."


    It is indeed the second Miss Suzuki chaebol who is full of idiots and fantasies. If the previous part is still within Xiaolan''s tolerance, but the last sentence makes Xiaolan completely blush.


    "Yuanzi! Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Xiaolan yelled with flushed face, seeing the classmates who hadn¡¯t left all around at this time, all came over, Xiaolan was ashamed and embarrassed, she quickly grabbed her schoolbag, grabbed her completely corrupt friend, and ran wildly. !


    I don''t know why, Naruto appeared on the roof of the teaching building, looking down from the roof of the two girls who just rushed out of the teaching building. To be precise, one rushed out and the other was dragged out.


    drop!


    Naruto accurately pressed the stopwatch in his hand, the number 12 seconds 88 displayed on it (Why is that number?)


    Naruto estimated the distance that Xiaolan had just ran while dragging the garden, and it was about 100 meters visually.


    "It''s really amazing. The girl runs 100 meters in only 12 seconds, and Xiao Lan is still wearing a Didan school uniform, ordinary sports shoes, and holding the garden in her hand. If she puts on spikes and stands on the stage of world track and field... There is hope for women''s sprinting in Japan!"


    Naruto suddenly appeared on the top of the building, purely to complain about Xiaolan''s sprinting skills, and then disappeared in place in an instant, and then appeared in the school garage. According to the development of the plot, he should drive to pick up Xiaolan. That''s right.


    "Ahhhh~~~~"


    The second young lady of the Suzuki chaebol floated in the air like a kite, feeling that her eyes had become pale. The master of the karate club was very powerful, and directly used the garden as a kite.


    "Lan~~I~ fast~ no~ life~"


    Yuanzi''s faint groan, shaking with the shaking of her body, finally stopped the karate girl who was running away, and her pace gradually became normal.


    Yuanzi knocked on her shoulder, feeling that her arm was about to be torn off by Xiao Lan, and curled her lips, saying: "Lan, your strength is really getting stronger and stronger, I think only the teacher can surrender you."


    Snapped!

 530 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 530

    Xiaolan bashed the garden with her schoolbag. This time she didn''t use much effort. Otherwise, even if she was good at tennis, she would have to be beaten directly into the intensive care unit.


    "Stop talking nonsense! Garden!"


    "Hi hi~~"


    Seeing that Xiaolan''s long hair began to flutter, as if it was about to explode at any time, Yuanzi immediately chose to stop, so that Xiaolan didn''t even have a chance to vent, Xiaolan''s anger was like Qingzi.


    "Okay, don''t be angry~~"


    Yuanzi hung on Xiao Lan again as before. Looking at the best friend who was so angry with him, Yuanzi smiled, without introspection at all, and said, "Lan, you don''t have to be so shy."


    "It''s all your fault! Why do you say that shy thing?!"


    "It''s not my fault, Xiaolan, you are too shy. If you keep hiding like this and dare not move forward, the teacher will be snatched away by others."


    "You''re talking nonsense again!" Xiao Lan pouted, "The teacher is not me. It doesn''t matter if he is snatched away by others." Even though he said that, he kicked the ground under his feet. The gravel, seemingly irritable, showed that Xiaolan''s heart was not so peaceful.


    "Really?" Yuanzi pinched his chin and smiled like a little fox.


    "Of course! Is there anything to doubt about this?!" Xiao Lan yelled at the garden violently, which seemed to be called''to cover up and show up'' in the Chinese idiom.


    "In this case, don''t blame me, Xiaolan."


    "what does it mean?"


    "Hehe, I am going to attack the teacher."


    Xiao Lan showed a surprised look, looked at her best friend in surprise, and said, "Yuanzi, you are also to the teacher..."


    "Is this weird?" Yuanzi didn''t show a shy expression, but thought it was normal. "It''s normal to like someone, and the teacher is such a good thing everyone knows, from the first time the teacher When I started in Didan Junior High School until now, girls have confessed to the teacher almost every day, especially after the teacher took care of both junior high school and high school, the number of girls who confessed to him has long since exceeded 1,000. The teacher is so good and likes him. What''s weird?"


    "Then...Aren''t you afraid that the teacher would reject you?"


    "Of course I''m afraid, but what does it matter? If the teacher refuses me, I will be stuck, and one day I will use my pure girlish love to touch the teacher''s heart!"


    Yuanzi''s courtship instinct was burning, which was directly reflected in her eyes, as if two balls of flame were formed.


    The road of love is destined to be full of thorns, and it is necessary to be psychologically prepared to woo a heartthrob like Naruto, whether it is rejected or agreed.


    Rejection means that you will suffer a severe pain on the road of love, and if you agree, then you have to consider the consequences of being jealous.


    Yuanzi, who has a high EQ, has long understood the consequences behind this, so for the entire three years of middle school, although she liked Naruto, she still did not make any aggressive behavior.


    Xiaolan silently watched Yuanzi¡¯s fighting spirit burning. She had no reason to stop Yuanzi from pursuing their most respected teacher. Just as Yuanzi said, there are too many girls who confess to Naruto, and no more Suzuki Yuanzi. What disturbances will it cause? From childhood to adulthood, Xiaolan is better than Yuanzi in every aspect outside of his family. Whether it is study, sports, appearance, or even force, Xiaolan has the upper hand, but in the face of feelings, It seems that Xiaolan can''t be as smart and decisive as Yuanzi, nor as courageous as Yuanzi.


    I have read a sentence before, people with high IQ can play around in school, people with high EQ can play around in society, and people with high IQ and EQ can play around with other people.


    Kudo Shinichi and Hattori Heiji belong to the first type. They are very popular in schools, but when they enter society, they are idiots, with high scores and low energy. They can''t be a person, that is, they are like people.


    The garden belongs to the second type. It is average in school, but it can quickly integrate with anyone. It is easy to enter other people¡¯s circles and adapt to other people¡¯s circles. If you go into society now, you don¡¯t need to rely on family power. The garden can also be mixed better than Kudo Shinichi and Hattori Heiji combined.


    Naruto is a very rare third kind of person, shrewd mind, calm judgment, impulsive brand name, and wise knowing when to pretend and when to retreat behind the scenes, do not understand the gap between each other, black and white detectives can''t play his.


    Xiaolan''s words, she can be regarded as the first kind, but she is a little slow in emotion. Under the guidance of Yuanzi and Naruto, Xiaolan will gradually transform to the second or even the third kind, but the pace is still slow. One point, Yuanzi, at this time acted as a booster to promote Xiaolan''s growth.


    "Lan, love has no chance for you to choose again. Sometimes you have to be bold, so as not to regret later."


    Yuanzi will show the magnanimity and wisdom of the second lady of the Suzuki chaebol at this time, and what she said is not so mature as a high school student.


    Accompanied by the roar of the heavy engine, a powerful military-green Hummer stopped at the gate of the Didan Academy High School.


    In Japan, due to many reasons such as high prices, high living pressure, excessive population density, road congestion, shortage of steel and oil resources, etc., Japanese cars are generally economical with low fuel consumption, and their bodies tend to be lighter and lighter. Quantify.


    The Hummer¡¯s body is too big, it accelerates slowly, and consumes a lot of fuel per 100 kilometers. Although it is very strong and crashworthy, most people in Japan would not choose the Hummer, even if its performance is really good. It is really not suitable for Japan''s national conditions.


    Hummer kicked the accelerator and waited for the speed to rise. The burned oil would allow ordinary Japanese cars to pass two or three traffic lights. The difference in fuel consumption was too great.


    However, the students of Emperor Dan seemed to be used to it, and they were not surprised at the powerful chariot that appeared at the door.


    They have long been accustomed to that man''s dazzlingness, and they are always the focus of attention wherever they go.


    "teacher!"


    A girl who waved his hand vigorously and called Naruto loudly from a hundred meters away, the girl who could not hide her, the whole Emperor Dan was actually only Miss Suzuki.


    It was Xiaolan who was pulling the garden just now, but now it was the garden who was pulling a little coy Xiaolan, and ran towards Naruto''s Hummer.


    "You two are a little slower than I thought." Naruto rolled down the car window and leaned on the window and looked at Xiaolan and Yuanzi.


    "Oh, I blame Xiaolan~~ She was a waste of time so long."


    Good friends are for betrayal, Yuanzi immediately pushed Xiaolan in front of Naruto, and smiled and pushed all the problems to Xiaolan.


    "Yuanzi, it''s obviously you talking nonsense to delay time!"


    Xiao Lan immediately fought back and immediately fought with Yuanzi.


    Naruto said amusedly to the two girls, "I said you two, can you hurry up? I don''t seem to come to see you guys, get in the car, Lan.


    Xiaolan''s face turned red, and then she stopped fighting with Yuanzi, and trot to the other side of the car. When she was about to reach out to open the door, the car door suddenly opened. It turned out that Naruto leaned over and opened the car door here.


    This kind of little thoughtfulness made Xiaolan feel a little bit happy, she pursed her lips shyly, and sat in the passenger seat next to Naruto.


    Picking up Xiaolan in the car, Naruto continued to lie on the window and said, "Yuanzi, is there nothing to say to your dear teacher?"


    "Hehe~~ Actually it''s really a bit, teacher, don''t help but steal Xiao Lan~~"


    Yuanzi¡¯s words that conceal the meaning of ¡°H¡± made Xiaolan¡¯s face blush for an instant. Naruto turned his head and glanced at Xiaolan, who looked charming~yan, and said, ¡°Although Xiaolan is very beautiful, the teacher is not as monkey as that. Urgently."


    "Mother''s words about men are absolutely untrustworthy!"


    Yuanzi raised a finger and said the "eighteen rules for dealing with men" taught to her by her mother, and then this brave girl suddenly hugged Naruto''s neck and gave her own fragrance~ kiss .


    Speaking of having experienced many beautiful women throwing kisses, Naruto didn¡¯t froze for too long, and regardless of Xiaolan¡¯s presence, he pressed Yuanzi¡¯s forehead with his hands and kissed deeply and passionately until Yuanzi could not breathe. Come for it.


    Through the neckline of the dress, Naruto looked inward at the girl''s mature Xue~feng, and said with a smirk: "The garden has grown up, it''s time to take it off and eat it."


    A hint of shyness flashed in Yuanzi''s eyes, but her face was still carefree. Although her face was tender and red, she still made no secret of her words.


    "I''m looking forward to it, teacher."


    Naruto reached out and squeezed Yuanzi''s nose, smiled and cursed "I don''t know how to be ashamed", then got back into the car and started the car and drove away.


    Yuanzi kept waving his hands to Naruto and the others, until the army-green Hummer turned the corner and disappeared. Yuanzi put down his hand, stroked his slightly swollen mouth~lip, and went home happily.


    Sitting in the Hummer, Xiao Lan secretly watched Naruto drive seriously, her mind couldn''t get away, and Yuanzi and Naruto kissed in front of her.


    ''Maybe Yuanzi is right, I should be brave.''

 531 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 531

    The 16-year-old karate girl shook her fist and made a certain determination in her heart...


    Chapter 100-Lan, will you associate with me?


    Although the purpose at the beginning was not for dating, Yuanzi''s words can not be wrong, because they really went to the supermarket to buy things, and they also have to eat together at night, as for the development of the plot after that...


    "Teacher, salmon looks very fresh, shall we buy some?"


    Xiaolan seemed to be particularly happy today, pushing the shopping cart and jumping, her long hair fluttered with the master''s beating, showing the girl''s full vitality and joy.


    "Okay, Lan, I''ll just do whatever I said. Just buy what you like."


    "That''s not okay. Today''s dinner is to repay the teacher for his life-saving last time. You can''t just do it casually."


    Xiaolan raised a finger and said solemnly. For Xiaolan, one of the mottos of life is to be repaid early. What''s more, it is a great kindness to save lives, and the other party is still her most respected teacher, how can she casually of?


    The girl looked serious, and she seemed to have a child¡¯s cuteness and beauty pretending to be mature. Naruto smiled and pinched Xiaolan¡¯s pretty face. Naruto smirked in the latter¡¯s sullen eyes and said: "Since If this is the case, then you should start preparing early, why should I come to buy things with you in the supermarket, obviously for my dinner?"


    It¡¯s really awkward to say it. It¡¯s a treat, but she wants to ask the guests to go to the supermarket to buy things. This awkward feeling makes Xiaolan feel a little feverish. Although the supermarket¡¯s central air conditioning is efficient, it can¡¯t completely resolve her face. On the dry ~ hot.


    "Then I can''t help it. I have to go to class today, and my mother also has to go to work, so I had to buy things after school." Xiaolan played with her skirt shyly, then folded her hands together, her eyes shining Looking at Naruto, he said, "Teacher, you wouldn''t mind, would you?"


    "Correct!"


    boom!


    Naruto said''yes'', but he held Xiaolan''s head with one hand and gave the girl a hammer with his forehead, which made the girl''s forehead red, rubbing her head Xuexue sore .


    "I really don''t mind at all."


    Xiao Lan kept rubbing her forehead to pretend it hurts, but Naruto didn''t bother to look at it. Instead, she chose salmon on ice and didn''t bother to care about that girl.


    After Xiaolan played for a while, she found that Naruto ignored her, so she stuck her tongue out and didn''t continue to pretend, she also leaned by Naruto''s side as a pick for salmon.


    Because the person to be invited is Naruto, the super stomach king, Xiaolan is definitely at the level of sweeping goods. A box of 250 grams of salmon Xiaolan took ten boxes, which is a full five kilograms, which is only Only a small part of today''s dinner, after all, Naruto is there.


    Naruto looked at the pile of ingredients in the shopping cart, and said, "Lan, do you have so much money for so many things?"


    "Of course I have. Mother gave me a card this morning and told me to swipe it casually. It doesn''t need to be economical. How can the teacher be rude?" Xiaolan said as she began to choose ice cream from the supermarket freezer, although she It is said that you don''t need to save money, but when you really pick it, you don''t take it casually. While comparing Naruto''s favorite flavors, they are also comparing prices.


    Naruto didn''t say anything anymore. He couldn''t pay for the dinner today, because Fei Yingli had already said it was to repay his life-saving grace last time. If he paid the bill, it would be a shame for Fei Yingli.


    There are more and more things in the car. Naruto started to think about a problem. They must be able to carry such things, but do they have so many hands to carry bags?


    "Lan, things seem to be a little too much."


    Naruto''s mouth twitched and looked at Xiaolan who was constantly adding things to the shopping cart, and said, "Why do you even have to buy oil, salt, sauce and vinegar? Huh? Why is there a pan? You won''t want to tell my lawyer I just moved. The new home is still being renovated, right?"


    Xiaolan took another spatula and put it in the shopping cart, and then looked around like a thief. Although she knew that her mother would not be here, she still felt a little guilty and said, "No. Teacher. Let me tell you, although my mother is very good, she can''t cook at all, so I have to buy some basic seasonings such as oil, salt, sauce and vinegar, otherwise I can only eat boiled in plain water tonight."


    "what?"


    Naruto was stunned for a while, and it appeared in his mind that Concubine Yingri was standing in the courtroom, and the woman who talked eloquently and could scare the other lawyer''s courage only by her aura, thinking about it, she also didn''t match the kitchen.


    ''If Fei Yingri goes to the kitchen, it will probably be the same as Tsuna''s kitchen, haha...''


    Naruto really doesn''t want to imagine the horrible scenes of those working queens going to the kitchen. Anyway, it must be a very horrible thing.


    After shopping in the supermarket for more than an hour, even though there is air conditioning, I feel tired. Xiaolan wiped the sweat from her forehead, looked at the two cars full of things, and said: "Teacher, do you think it is enough? ?"


    "It''s almost done, it should be enough for me, but it doesn''t matter if it''s not enough." Naruto nodded while pinching his chin, then looked at a girl who was holding a handkerchief, and said, "If it''s not enough, then Xiao Lan is ready to eat."


    Xiaolan just took out her handkerchief, and when she heard Naruto''s words, her face was instantly red with shame. Holding the handkerchief, she felt uncomfortable all over her body. She looked at Naruto in shame and said, "Teacher! Don''t say that suddenly. Kind of shy words!"


    "Have it?"


    Naruto tilted his head, seemingly unaware, and continued to smile: "I think it''s normal, Xiao Lan is beautiful and cute, just like a little rabbit, I can''t help but want to swallow you in my stomach. ."


    If it was the second young lady of the Suzuki chaebol, she might have swallowed Naruto in the form of a she-wolf when she heard this, but now in front of Naruto is only a second-year student from Didan High School, a girl with a tender face and a shy face. .


    "Old, teacher! Don''t keep saying this!"


    Xiaolan bashed Naruto on the chest shyly, but Naruto still smiled. Xiaolan couldn''t help but push the shopping cart and said: "No, stop talking! I... let''s take it. Pay, or...it¡¯s not in time for dinner!"


    "No problem, beautiful Princess Lan."


    "Woo... said this shy thing again!"


    Xiao Lan bulged with a red face and whispered shyly, but Naruto pushed the shopping cart and quickly walked to the cashier. Xiao Lan stood behind for a while, waiting for her frantic heartbeat to calm down. Then he pushed the shopping cart to keep up with Naruto.


    I bought a lot of things today and packed a total of eight plastic bags. Naruto took five and Xiaolan took three.


    In fact, the contents of the five bags, although they are all food, or soy sauce and the like, do not occupy much space, but are very heavy, but in terms of weight, it is nothing to Naruto, that is, five bags are really not It''s so easy to carry, and looks a little awkward.


    Xiaolan was too ashamed to look at Naruto because of what happened just now, and quickly walked ahead.


    Naruto knows that she is shy, just like to see her cute and embarrassed by herself, she followed Xiaolan step by step, rubbing between the plastic bags, the sound made Xiaolan can confirm Naruto Not far behind him.


    Naruto just said that kind of ambiguous words, how can a girl like Xiaolan feel embarrassed to continue to get close to him, shy and panic in her heart, she couldn''t help but speed up, Naruto also speeded up her pace to keep up.


    The two went faster and faster, and in the end they both became like trotting. Naruto finally couldn''t help it. He smiled and said, "Lan, are you planning to participate in the Olympics?"


    The two of them ran to the underground garage. The relatively empty environment made Naruto''s voice echo. There was no dense crowd, which probably made Xiaolan sober. Hearing Naruto''s ridicule, Xiaolan couldn''t help but say something. .


    "No!" After speaking, his face flushed again, and he secretly blamed whether his brain was broken, and he made some stupid mistakes continuously.


    Fortunately, Naruto didn''t make any exaggerated moves. The two walked to the car and put all the things they bought today in the back seat. Then they got into the car and Naruto turned on the air conditioner in the car.


    Xiaolan was sitting in the co-pilot, blushing and lowering her head, as if she didn''t dare to look at Naruto.


    After a few minutes, the blush on Xiaolan''s face and the frenzy of heartbeat gradually subsided, but Naruto still did not start the car. Xiaolan heard the roar of the engine and the wind of the air conditioner. But Naruto just didn''t drive, and the car stayed still. Under doubt in her mind, Xiao Lan couldn''t help turning her head, but immediately blushed because Naruto was lying on the steering wheel with her face sideways and her eyes unblinking. Stare at her.


    "Teacher...you...what are you looking at?"


    Naruto is an honest kid(?), so he smiled and told the truth.


    "I''m looking at beautiful women."


    Xiaolan is of course a beautiful woman, with a beautiful face, long hair like a waterfall, a figure full of youthful vitality, and a pure and pure heart like an angel. Everything is so perfect.


    "Teacher, why are you saying this again?"


    The cold air blowing from the air conditioner couldn''t relieve the heat in Xiao Lan''s heart. The fire burned so hard that she even had difficulty breathing. She lowered her head shyly, holding her heart in her hands.


    Naruto stretched out his hand and pulled away Xiaolan''s long hair. Naruto saw that Xiaolan''s muscles clearly showed signs of tension, and finally resisted not doing anything.Gently scratched her ears, causing Xiao Lan to shake her whole body. In addition to her shyness, the blush on her face added a touch of beauty, and finally she stroked her delicate cheeks.


    "Lan, you are still as shy as before."


    Naruto¡¯s words touched Xiaolan¡¯s heart, because Yuanzi also said the same things to her. One is her lifelong good friend, and the other is her most respected and beloved teacher. What they said made Xiaolan have to Introspect yourself.

 532 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 532

    ''Am I really too shy?If I can be as bold as the garden, maybe...''


    For some reason, the scene of Naruto and Yuanzi kissing before appeared in Xiaolan''s mind again, and a trace of envy suddenly appeared in her heart. This shameful emotion made Xiaolan shook her head vigorously, turned her head, and wanted Say something, only to find that Naruto gets closer and closer.


    "Teacher...what are you doing?"


    Naruto didn''t speak, his scorching eyes fixed on Xiaolan''s pink lips, the thirst of his throat made him swallow his saliva suddenly, and the sound surpassed the whisper of the air conditioner and engine.


    Xiaolan knew what Naruto wanted, and her shyness and panic made her want to retreat, but this place was in the car. Even if the Hummer is huge, there is only a little space in the car. Where can Xiaolan hide?


    Naruto got closer and closer, and her hot breath sprayed onto Xiaolan''s face, making her feel confused and almost unable to think.


    "Teacher, don''t..."


    Xiaolan''s symbolic struggle is of no use. In fact, even if she struggles desperately, it is just useless, because Naruto has already kissed her unoccupied lips, tasting the green and sweet taste of the 16-year-old girl.


    Xiao Lan''s head banged, as if Naruto was the only one left in her world at this time.Only Naruto¡¯s intoxicated and gentle face can be seen in his eyes, his strong heartbeat can only be heard in his ears, his masculine breath is breathing in his nose, and he subconsciously stretches out his hand to push, but he can only feel the strength Pectoral muscles.


    Beautiful eyes look forward to her, Tao cheeks are dizzy, Xiaolan closed her eyes after all, and let this man enjoy the sweet first kiss she has preserved for 16 years.


    In fact, like many young girls, Xiaolan also imagined how and where her first kiss would be lost. Originally, in Xiaolan''s subconscious, the person who took her first kiss should be Shinichi Kudo, but I don''t know when, Kudo Shinichi''s shadow gradually faded in his heart, but the other golden shadow became clearer.


    Regardless of the consequences of this, Xiaolan doesn''t want the future, as long as now, she wants to enjoy this sweet first kiss wholeheartedly.


    Xiaolan''s eyes were fascinating, she was obviously moved by the kiss just now, and her brain is still unable to think, so she can only lean on the man weakly, letting him be full of seductive and enchanting aura to smoke herself The head is even more unconscious.


    Naruto looked down at the girl''s shy and blushing face, and she couldn''t help the impulse in her heart.


    "Lan, will you associate with me?"


    Chapter 101-Stupid Xiaolan and bad Naruto, do you plan to store food for the winter?


    "it is good¡­¡­"


    Xiaolan agreed like a dream, and then woke up, her tender face flushed with shame.


    Although he was a little awkward in the car, Naruto was still surprised in his heart, so he hugged Xiaolan. Xiaolan is not very tall, but because he has been learning karate, he has a good body proportion and is very well-proportioned. Naruto holds Xiaolan. Lan''s body can fully feel the tenderness of the girl''s body, and she can''t help but want to take care of her.


    "Lan, you are so beautiful..."


    Although Xiaolan was shy, she couldn''t help but cocked her mouth when she heard Naruto''s undisguised compliment. She looked straight at the man holding her with blue eyes, and said: "I am so beautiful. ?"


    Girls are very concerned about the opposite sex¡¯s perception of themselves, not to mention the person they like, so''I am not beautiful'' should be the most frequently asked question by all women in their lives, and men have to answer tirelessly, otherwise they have to be noisy Can''t get up.


    "Of course." Xiaolan accepted her confession and made Naruto feel very good. She pulled away the long black hair, scratched her fingers on the girl''s ears, and said: "Xiaolan is so beautiful, so I can bear it. Can''t help but want to eat Xiaolan."


    "You said this again!"


    Xiaolan gave him a punch in the same shame as before, but it was different from before. Now she can continue to lean on him after giving a punch without getting up because they are now male. The girlfriend''s relationship.


    After getting tired of Naruto¡¯s body, Xiao Lan raised her head, with joy and shame in her eyes, but raised her fist again, and said in a trembling voice: "Now, teacher, although they agreed Associate with you, but you have to make three chapters first."


    "Well, let''s talk about it, I can agree if it is reasonable."


    Xiaolan hesitated, the action of biting her lip showed that she was a little flustered, and finally she looked at Naruto¡¯s eyes, with a pleading tone, and said: ¡°First, don¡¯t let others know about the things we¡¯re dating for now, OK? ?"


    Naruto was stunned, but he recovered immediately. In fact, this is not beyond Naruto''s expectations. Xiaolan will make this request. On the one hand, she is shy and embarrassed to admit that she has a teacher-student relationship with her teacher. The relationship, on the other hand, or the main reason, is actually due to Kudo Shinichi¡¯s feelings, so Xiaolan seemed a little apprehensive when she made this request.


    "sure."


    Slightly beyond Xiaolan¡¯s expectation, Naruto immediately agreed. He felt that this was normal. Moreover, Xiaolan had already agreed to be his girlfriend. He couldn¡¯t be guilty of being jealous with the kid Shinichi Kudo. The angry person should be Shinichi Kudo.


    He lowered his head and kissed Xiaolan¡¯s forehead. Naruto¡¯s eyes were gentle and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about anything. Although you are my girlfriend now, you should have your own life and ideas, as long as you don¡¯t hurt you. I will support you no matter what you do. In the future, as long as you think it¡¯s right, you will do it yourself, but don¡¯t forget, I will protect you all the time."


    "Ok."


    Xiaolan nodded heavily, then wiped her tears off his clothes, and just as soon as he promised to associate, he made her feel great happiness, in fact, he did nothing, just two words can make her happy She had to cry, this was because she was too innocent, but also because he was too shrewd.


    The two originally hugged each other, and the car was full of warm atmosphere, but this atmosphere only lasted for a few minutes. Holding the body of a 16-year-old girl, it was okay for a minute or two. I really couldn''t help it after a long time. .


    Xiaolan was enjoying the warm atmosphere very comfortably, but suddenly felt that a paw appeared on her hip~buttock, and she also grasped it. Min~feeling was attacked, Xiaolan immediately started The atmosphere broke away, and a cheeky man was pushed abruptly.


    Xiao Lan looked at the habitually hippy smiling man with a blushing face, feeling like she was on the thief boat.


    Naruto touched his head, leaning on the hard-skinned face to ignore the embarrassment just now, and said, "Lan, do you have any other requests?"


    "Of course!"


    Even Xiao Lan was very angry by Naruto. She looked at Naruto with shame in her eyes and said: "You are not allowed to be done to H by me in the future! You are not allowed to say anything about H!"


    "This...no!"


    How could Naruto agree to this kind of thing that is directly related to his own sexual happiness? In sharp contrast with just now, he immediately vetoed it, pouting like a child, and said: "Life that can''t have sex is really lacking in fun ."


    "Hate! I''m telling you serious things!" Xiaolan was ashamed and annoyed. She really couldn''t help this cheeky man. The little rookie who lacks emotional experience is completely a character bullied by Naruto.


    "I''m going to be serious." Naruto took Xiaolan''s hand, ignoring her slight resistance, and said: "Holding hands, dating, kissing, these are the normal process of boy and girl friends, some ordinary power you You should enjoy it for me."


    "That''s not just ordinary power." Xiaolan murmured. In fact, there is a very important reason for this. Xiaolan hopes to keep her for the first time until the day of marriage, so she is afraid that Naruto will really incarnate. Eat her for the wolf.


    Naruto''s eyes rolled, and Xiao Lan came up with the best of both worlds.


    "Well, I promise, I will never force you if you don''t want it in the future, but you will also give me some comfort when appropriate, okay?"


    Xiaolan hesitated again and again, feeling that Naruto had already made a big concession. Speaking of which, let¡¯s not talk about the last step. Holding hands and kissing are indeed things that ordinary boy and girl friends do. In this way, Xiaolan also I''m sorry to refuse, and nodded slightly.


    Naruto made a victory gesture in his heart. For a girl like Xiaolan who is soft on the outside and hard on the inside, it is not good to be too tough at one time. He has to boil the frog in warm water and slowly swallow Xiaolan. He will not take Xiaolan. Don''t call Naruto Uzumaki if he is proactively eager for him!


    The two agreed on some content. Naruto suddenly stared at Xiaolan''s pretty face and said, "Lan, did you feel comfortable kissing just now?"


    "I said it! Don''t say this kind of H suddenly!"


    "Where is it? I''m obviously asking a question very seriously."


    "Woo... I don''t believe you!"


    "Forget it, I''ll confirm it again."


    Xiaolan''s heart is soft, Naruto has to take an inch, refuses to drive well, and climbs from her main driver to Xiaolan''s co-pilot, holding Xiaolan''s head, and kissing him in one kiss, and invades again ~ Zhan Xiaolan is already somewhat Red ~ swollen lips.


    "Xiao Lan, do you feel comfortable kissing?"


    "You are necrotic..."


    Xiao Lan lightly leaned on Naruto''s shoulder, her expression was charming and charming, she was so unmoving, Naruto laughed, finally shifted, stepped on the accelerator, and the unromantic army green Hummer slowly drove out Underground Parking Lot.


    Fortunately, Didan¡¯s school time is much earlier than that of ordinary companies, and Xiaolan did not participate in the training of the karate club today, so although she wandered in the supermarket for more than an hour, the road was not completely late. peak.


    Fei Yingli lives in a high-end residential building in Tokyo. It is only a ten-minute drive from Fei Yingri¡¯s law office. For Fei Yingri, who is not short of money, the housing basically only needs to consider the convenience of work and the surrounding facilities are enough. .


    While driving slowly, I was not particularly anxious. Although I bought a lot of frozen products in the supermarket, including ice cream, Naruto and the others were not in a hurry, because they were equipped with a thermos bag and dry ice, it didn''t matter for a while.

 533 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 533

    Hummer¡¯s co-pilot is quite spacious, and a girl like Xiaolan who is not particularly tall sits very comfortably. It¡¯s really refreshing for happy occasions. Listening to the gentle and melodious car music, Xiaolan¡¯s body gently follows the rhythm of the music. Shaking, humming constantly in his mouth, really like a child.


    "Ah, that''s mom''s car!"


    Xiaolan finally forgot about her mother without having a boyfriend, pointed out the window, Naruto turned her head and saw a small blue car coming from the other side of the road, her eyes twitched slightly.


    When the car was parked in the garage, the three people got out of the car. Fei Yingri and Naruto looked at each other''s cars parked together, and then glanced at each other. Together with Xiaolan, the three of them laughed at the same time.


    Fei Yingli¡¯s car is a blue MINICooper, and Naruto¡¯s car is an army green Hummer H1. In terms of height, the height of the Hummer is close to two meters, while the height of MINICooper is less than 1.5 meters. One is full of Britain. A smart car with a noble temperament, one is a monster Hummer full of wildness and power. When the two cars are parked together, there is a sense of violation everywhere.


    Fei Yingli finally stopped her smile, took a look at the Hummer, which was a lot taller than her, and said, "This is the first time I saw someone driving a Hummer in Japan."


    Naruto curled his lips and said, "Some people say that my car should go to Afghanistan."


    "That''s right."


    Fei Yingri¡¯s make-up made Naruto stare back at once. Fei Yingri hugged her arms with a faint smile in her eyes. Finally, in this match of eyes, Naruto retreated gorgeously, and could only take the eight in the car. All the bags were taken down.


    Fei Yingli was not calm this time. Looking at the eight huge plastic bags piled on the ground, Naruto and Xiaolan could not help but complain, and said, "Are you going to store food for the winter?"


    Chapter 102-It is not just Xiao Lan that has been changed.


    Fei Yingli hadn''t seen Naruto''s terrifying appetite yet, and her mouth twitched constantly when she saw the eight bags taken from the car.


    Fei Yingli really wanted to explain that she didn''t need to hibernate, and she didn''t need to store food for the winter. Isn''t it an exaggeration to buy so much?


    Xiaolan clapped her hands happily and said, "Don''t worry, mom, the teacher eats a lot, and he will be responsible for eating all these things."


    "Don''t say I''m good like a rice bucket?!" Naruto looked at Xiao Lan helplessly.


    Fei Yingli also gave her daughter a strange look and said, "Lan, you seem to be in a good mood today." Although there is no mind-reading skill, Fei Yingli can''t tell whether her daughter''s mood is good or bad. If so, she doesn''t have to do it as a mother.


    "Wh...Where is it?!"


    Xiaolan''s complexion turned warm, her eyes were a little free, and then she quickly turned away from the subject and said, "Mom, let''s go up quickly, everything we bought is almost melted!"


    Fei Yingli looked at her daughter strangely, and then glanced at the men present.


    Naruto looked inconvenient, shrugged his shoulders and shook his head, indicating that he didn''t know anything. At the same time, he secretly complained: "Lan this stupid girl also asked me to temporarily conceal our relationship, but just like her, it won''t take long. It will be exposed.''


    Even though Fei Yingli was full of doubts, but in the garage it was really not a place to talk, so she had to lift two plastic bags, took Naruto and Xiaolan, and walked to her place.


    Fei Yingli''s house... Naruto has only one word to describe it-clean.


    Compared with the mess of the Maori detective office, Fei Yingli''s home is a bit too clean, so that cleanliness cannot exist as a commendation. Fei Yingli''s home is well-decorated, and it was like this when it was bought. It can be said that there has been no change since it was bought, and the house where one person lives is also lacking in popularity.


    To say that the cleanest place in this home is definitely the kitchen. Naruto and Xiaolan put the things they bought in the refrigerator while looking at Fei Yingli who put the handbag on the sofa, and said, "Yiri, you can ask. Do you have a question?"


    "Yes, ask." Fei Yingli didn''t feel anything unusual. She and Naruto could be regarded as good friends.


    "Have you ever opened fire in your kitchen?"


    Naruto''s very sincere sentence made Fei Yingli''s face a look of embarrassment, while Xiaolan was covering her mouth and laughing, Naruto''s head suddenly popped out of a joke.


    When you were about to starve to death, there was a luxurious and sumptuous meal in front of you, but there was a sign on it, "Fei Yingli personally cooked it". At this time, I advise you that you can live a little longer without eating.


    Fei Yingli''s face was a bit embarrassed, and she argued for herself: "I also fired!"


    "Boil instant noodles?"


    Naruto ruthlessly debunked the truth about Fei Yingri''s "fire". Fei Yingri did not even have the guts to eat the dishes she herself did. Her cooking level was nothing more than the level of instant noodles and coffee.


    Fei Yingli had an embarrassed face and was eloquent in court. She was able to capture the weakness of the speechless queen of the legal profession that the defense attorney said. Naruto caught her weakness, and she was hit with nothing to say in a few words. With a glance, people rushed back to their room, took a change of house clothes, and immediately rushed into the bath room.


    After working for a day, Fei Yingli was also tired, and she happened to take a bath and relax before eating. Although Naruto was invited to be a guest at home in her name today, her master ran to take a bath and left the guests aside. It''s impolite, but Fei Yingli is very self-aware of her cooking skills. If she enters the kitchen, it will definitely be worse.


    Xiaolan put most of the ingredients in the refrigerator to prevent deterioration, and then took out the brand new apron that she had just bought from the supermarket. Although she was only a 16-year-old girl, she looked like a housewife after putting on her apron and plastic gloves. general.


    Xiaolan is one of the few girls in the world who has the attributes of a wife. It does not mean that she is married, but because she has a gentle and considerate personality, caring for people, and a cover for housework. In ACGN culture, many girls have a wife. Attributes.


    Although she was still wearing Emperor Dan''s school uniform, Xiao Lan, who was wearing an apron, did indeed have a graceful temperament.


    "I''m not mistaken, Xiaolan is indeed very suitable to be a wife."


    Xiaolan''s face was slightly red, and under the pink apron, she looked weaker, and made people feel that she wanted to be bullied.Xiao Lan hurriedly pushed Naruto with her hand and said, "It''s alright, go out soon, the kitchen is a girl''s place!"


    "Nonsense, didn''t I teach a lot of your cooking skills?"


    "Then I can''t let the teacher cook today."


    "Yeah, you can¡¯t let the teacher cook, it¡¯s okay to let your boyfriend cook." Naruto smiled, took out another apron and put it on, and then dressed as a family cook, Naruto suddenly remembered something very important things.


    ''I forgot to buy a chef''s hat.''


    Naruto scratched his head, still dispelling his plan to rush out to buy a chef''s hat now.


    Xiaolan''s face immediately turned red, ashamed and annoyed, and she had to lower her voice and say to Naruto: "Don''t tell me this! What if I let my mother hear it?!"


    "Ann, my mother-in-law is going to take a bath now, I can''t hear you."


    Naruto didn''t care at all, nor was he afraid of being discovered by Fei Yingri. Sure enough, there was a sound of water from the bath~room. Fei Yingri should have not heard the conversation here.


    "Then you can''t say it! You promised me to hide it temporarily!"


    Xiao Lan pouted her mouth with tears in her eyes. She was really scared. She hadn''t made plans to expose her relationship with Naruto. If others, especially her family, found out, Xiao Lan really Will feel very disturbed.


    "Okay, I''m sorry, I won''t tease you anymore."


    Naruto quickly apologized, put his arm around Xiaolan, wiped away the tears on her face, and said: "I don''t want to make you cry, I just want you to know, although you don''t want others to know our Relationship, but we are indeed lovers. There is no need to be so clear between us. The emotional pay is for both sides. If you consider me, I have to do something for you, right?"


    Bowed my head and kissed Xiaolan''s forehead, and under the girl''s bashful gaze, said: "You are my girlfriend, how can I make you so busy alone?"


    "That... that''s all right."


    Naruto has already said this, Xiaolan has no way to continue to refuse, so she has to let Naruto help in the kitchen. In fact, it is really hard to ask Xiaolan to prepare Naruto''s meals by herself. Naruto can''t bear his relatives and girlfriends so tired.


    The two work together. Naruto is responsible for the handling of some more troublesome things, such as cutting beef bones, killing abalone, and prying open scallops. These things that require strength and are particularly troublesome are all handled by Naruto, and the remaining vegetables, There is also salmon, and the things that are easier to handle in the sirloin are thrown to Xiaolan. The two are really male and female, and they are not tired from work.


    Xiao Lan cut the fat and beautiful salmon neatly, while looking at Naruto who was cleaning the abalone, and said: "Speaking of which, who did the teacher learn the cooking skills?"


    "I didn''t learn from anyone in particular. Most of them were learned by myself, right? What''s wrong?"


    "It just felt a little strange suddenly."


    "What''s weird?"


    "Because I joined the Home Economics Department in school, all the people who learned to cook with the teacher were girls, but some famous chefs in the world were all men."


    "Because if you want to grab a woman''s heart, you have to grab the woman''s stomach first." Naruto arbitrarily tampered with the original appearance of this sentence, and then threw a cleaned abalone into the box to drain.

 534 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 534

    "That sentence was originally meant to grab a man''s heart and it took a pig man''s stomach." Xiaolan turned her head and gave Naruto a blank look.


    "So, the famous chefs in this world are all men."


    "Why?" Naruto''s topic turned too fast, and the dull karate girl didn''t understand the connection at all.


    "Because women only need to grab the stomach of one man, and men have to grab the stomachs of a group of women." Naruto said with a smile while lowering his head to clean the abalone.


    Xiao Lan didn''t understand it at first, but when she understood, she almost stabbed Naruto directly with the kitchen knife in her hand.


    "Flower~heart ghost!"


    "I admit it, my beautiful and lovely student girlfriend~~" Naruto said a strange address and leaned over to kiss Xiaolan on the cheek.


    Xiaolan was ashamed, wrinkled her nose cutely at Naruto, and then continued to concentrate on the slicing work in her hand.


    "Lan, what are you doing?"


    Naruto asked strangely, after Xiaolan sliced ??the salmon, most of it was placed on the plate, but Xiaolan put a small plate separately, sealed it with plastic wrap and put it in the refrigerator.


    "This is for my mother." Xiaolan said intimately, "My mother is usually too busy at work, and it must not be good to eat. I will save some sashimi for her. Tomorrow she can eat it by thawing herself, and she doesn''t need to eat frequently. Instant noodles or fast food."


    Although it is normal for a daughter to care about her mother, in an ever-increasing society, it is really rare to be able to achieve Xiaolan''s level of care. Naruto looks at Xiaolan with some admiration. , Said: "I think Yingli''s greatest achievement in his life is not how many lawsuits he has won, but that he has a good daughter like you."


    "I..." I was praised by Naruto again. My identity was different. The girl in love was so happy to hear her boyfriend''s praise. She bowed her head in shame and said, "I''m not that good either."


    Naruto took Xiaolan¡¯s hand, and there were some calluses in the girl¡¯s hand. This was because of the calluses caused by holding a pen, practicing karate and holding a knife and a spatula all the year round. Naruto held Xiaolan¡¯s hands in her palms and kissed her~ He kissed and said, "You know you care about Yingli, but don''t forget yourself. Don''t work so hard at ordinary times. Remember to rest and don''t tire yourself out."


    "I know! Teacher, don''t worry, my body is very good."


    ''I''m just afraid that your health is too good.''


    Naruto lamented in her heart that Xiaolan is in good health and cannot get sick twice a year, but this is the only problem. The lack of antibodies in the body will cause major problems if she gets sick.


    ''Forget it, let me send more guards to look after this stupid girl.''There was really no way to suppress Xiaolan''s angelic heart, Naruto had to choose to protect her as much as possible under his own ability.


    Fei Yingli took a bath comfortably, changed into a clean house clothes, her hair was draped on her shoulders, without the usual OL dress, it made Fei Yingli look that her spirit was weakened and her face was covered with hot water. The transpiring redness made her look charming and charming like a little woman.


    Wearing an apron, Naruto brought the freshly made steamed abalone to the table, looked at Concubine Yingri, and said, "Eri, the meal is ready, come and eat."


    The corners of Fei Yingri''s mouth twitched slightly. Seeing Xiaolan and Naruto¡¯s busy voices in their aprons, she really wanted to say, "Who is this place?", considering that one is her own daughter and the other is a friend, Fei Yingli After all, he didn''t say so, and sat on the main seat.


    Looking at the fragrant curry rice brought to her, Fei Yingli, who obviously invited the guests, blushed a little while doing nothing.


    Naruto and Xiaolan didn¡¯t know about Fei Yingri¡¯s situation. They took off their aprons and sat beside Fei Yingri separately and started to have dinner. With Naruto here, the atmosphere would never get cold, whether it was Xiaolan or Concubine. Yingli was amused by him and giggled, Naruto''s craftsmanship also made the beautiful mother and daughter appetite.


    Under the soft light of the dining table, the three of them sat at the table and had dinner together. Suddenly Fei Yingli had a strange thought that shouldn''t be there for the three of them, or she & Xiaolan , And the warm atmosphere between him.


    Fei Yingli would not know that it was not just Xiao Lan that was changed.


    Chapter 103-The unique love of a short-haired policewoman!


    The movie that Naruto himself considered a dog-blooded old-fashioned love story was an unexpectedly great success. On the day of its release, the box office in Japan exceeded 2 billion, and then it turned into a tornado and swept Japan. It is not an exaggeration to describe all theaters as empty lanes with thousands of people.


    In the hearts of many Japanese people, this year''s Tokyo International Film Festival''s best film, best actor and actress should have already set the goal, but Naruto is the most unhappy.


    Although the movie allowed him to collect tens of billions of yen in Japan alone (as an investor and actor), but because of the enthusiasm caused by this movie, he was surrounded by crowds almost wherever he went. As a result, both Didan and the Metropolitan Police Department were unable to go, making Naruto escape for a long time like an escape. Even if Yoko''s daughter Hong was eaten because of this movie, his depression could not be relieved.


    At the movie''s celebration banquet, Japan''s popular idol, with the recent movie, was able to go to the world star Yoko Okino announced his withdrawal from the show business circle, and no more show business in the future.


    This move undoubtedly caused a great shock in the Japanese entertainment industry, but the wayward girl completely ignored any consequences. Now she only needs to stay at home obediently and be a good daughter.


    After leaving behind a classic work that is enough to be included in the world''s film history, a young girl who is only 21 years old, when her career just reached its peak, wisely chose the rapids to retreat, although this will make countless fans sad. , But she doesn''t have to experience the decline of popularity, her voice and smile are all left in that perfect movie.


    I fled for a while, and after confessing to Xiaolan, when the movie craze gradually subsided, Ming talent returned to work in the Metropolitan Police Department.


    "Oh, our big star still knows to come to work?"


    As soon as he returned to the Metropolitan Police Department, Naruto was not unexpected at all. He immediately heard a voice full of irony and suppressed anger. His body trembled, and he immediately showed the instinct of a natural deceiver. The appearance of a thief instantly transformed into a flattering face, looking at a short-haired policewoman dressed as an OL with hands on hips.


    "What a coincidence, Miwako."


    "Yeah, it''s a coincidence. I didn''t expect that I could still meet you in the Metropolitan Police Department, Naruto Uzumaki." Mikako Sato looked at Naruto with her hands on her hips with a smile.I came to work today as usual, but it was so coincidental that I saw a sneaky figure. This was in the Metropolitan Police Department. She was a conscientious criminal policeman. But when Miwako saw the sneaky figure, her first reaction was not to It was a surprise to catch him.


    Sato Mikako''s character is not arrogant, but she is a bit awkward. Because of her usual tough personality, she is similar to Tachibana Maya, both of which are a bit cool.


    Stubbornly not admitting the surprise in her heart, Mikako Sato caught the guy who had been absent from work for more than a month with a terrifying smile.


    Naruto scratched his head while thinking about how to escape.


    "By the way, if I haven''t seen you in a month, Miwako is getting more and more beautiful."


    A faint smile flashed in the eyes of the short-haired policewoman, but her face was still stern, now she has one hand on her hips, and the other is holding Naruto''s ears.


    "You are so embarrassed to say that you haven''t seen you for a month?! How long have you not been to work?!"


    "Isn''t I here? Don''t be angry, Miwako, girls will get old if they get angry too much. Be light... Be light! Ears are about to fall!"


    "Huh!" Miwako twisted Naruto''s ears hard, and said, "I will let you go this time!"


    Naruto kept rubbing her red ears, looking at the tall and beautiful back of Mikako Sato, whispering in her mouth: "Although the longer and more beautiful, why has it become more and more fierce recently? But it seems that since she was upgraded to a police officer The temper is getting hotter and hotter, oh...women are indeed the third species after men and women."


    "what did you say?!"


    Facts have proved that it is wrong to speak ill of people behind the scenes, especially for Mikako Sato, who has selective ears. When this woman''s brain is lacking, her ears will automatically close to isolate all voices, but sometimes it turns into a bat. Naruto¡¯s sonic receiver, Naruto¡¯s whisper, was really dull by Sato Mikako.


    "amount¡­¡­"


    Naruto''s mouth twitched, and he looked at the short-haired policewoman who seemed to have touched a runaway switch and turned into a super Godzilla. The instinct of the beast allowed him to make a choice, turn and run!


    Naruto oiled the soles of his feet and instantly transformed into Liu Xiang and turned and ran.


    "You stop me!"


    Sato Miwako was willing to retreat, and immediately started to catch up from behind.


    "Ultraman, come and save me! I am being chased by Godzilla!"


    "Asshole! I dare to say that I am Godzilla! I want to kill you!!"


    "Ah! Help!"


    This morning, all the police officers of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department could discover one thing, that is, their police flower Mikako Sato seemed very happy today. When he came to the office, he was still dragged by a group of African elephants. The trampled corpse... (Naruto Uzumaki: Is Mikako Sato far more terrifying than a group of rampant African elephants?!)


    boom!


    Someone who had been beaten to death was thrown directly into his seat by the violent policewoman. She just vented. A certain violent woman in a good mood is now looking at someone condescendingly with her hands on her hips. : "You give me a good job today, if I catch you being lazy, hum..."


    Sato Miwako let out a terrifying laugh, making the earlier police officers present all frightened, and secretly wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.

 535 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 535

    ''Although Officer Sato is really beautiful, her horror of force is really not something ordinary people can bear.''


    "Hi hi~~"


    Needless to say, Miwako, Naruto already knows what it means. If he dares to be lazy, he must experience Sato Miwako''s version of "Xixiang" ravaged again. The taste is really wonderful.(Naruto: I am not shaking M, I am definitely not shaking M!)


    Pulling open the drawer, Naruto touched the keyboard, then looked at his clean fingers, and said, "I didn''t expect it to be so clean after a month. Is there a Zashiki boy who will clean it for me?"


    "Hey!" Mikako Sato looked at this guy and said, "Zashiki Doko is an elf who lives in the house and loves pranks. How can he appear in the Metropolitan Police Department? Even if there is, Zashiki who likes pranks will not help you clean up. Right."


    "Oh, that''s what I said." Naruto nodded, then looked at a knowledgeable short-haired policewoman, and said, "It''s not the Zasuki boy, that is the snail girl?"


    Because he often spends time with Naruto and listens to him telling stories, Mikako Sato, who is very knowledgeable in miscellaneous knowledge, knows the story of the snail girl. Seeing him staring at him, his pretty heroic face can''t help but blush, and then pretending to be angry. Said: "Asshole! Stop talking nonsense! Give me work quickly!"


    "Hi hi~~"


    After teasing the pretty policewoman, Naruto honestly started to work and turned it on. Naruto¡¯s computer was not equipped with the Metropolitan Police Department, but he moved it by himself. It installed a 256G solid state drive and a 1T mechanical hard drive. Booting for 10 seconds, with 16G of RAM, this computer can be built with the world¡¯s current technological level but cannot be mass-produced. According to this equipment, the cost of this computer today is more than $150,000.


    Although it hasn¡¯t been here for a month, there¡¯s not a lot of work left. On the one hand, it¡¯s because some trivial things don¡¯t need him to deal with, and his work has always been less, but it¡¯s also because of a certain short hair. The policewoman and an overly lively long-haired female traffic policeman have done a lot of his work. Now the few documents left on the table are just two days of work.


    Naruto was slightly moved in his heart, which was to compensate for the torture of the''Xixiang'' just now, but when he knew the truth, he instantly lost his touch to Bermuda.


    Miwako himself also has a lot of jobs. Yumi is a traffic policeman, which is very different from the work of a criminal police. Under this premise, many of Naruto''s jobs are actually lost by Miwako and praised as the number one in the Metropolitan Police Department. Honestly, a young man with dark skin.


    Poor Takagi, he was threatened by Sato Miwako to help Naruto work, but as soon as Naruto returned to the Metropolitan Police Department, Miwako who crossed the river and demolished the bridge immediately forgot about him. It was pitiful...three seconds of silence.


    Naruto read all the documents on the table at a glance, and then entered the input that needed to be entered into the computer, and the signature that required his signature. In short, all the work was solved in less than an hour and the game was started again.


    The fierce sound of the game came from the computer speakers, which was especially obvious in the office. Mikako Sato¡¯s eyes shifted from her computer screen and stared at someone who was blatantly playing games at work. , And then lowered his head again and started to deal with his work.


    I have known him for so many years, and I have known who he is. Sato Mikako did not expect him to really work here. Anyway, as long as he sits here, sitting opposite him, Sato Mikako can feel at ease and a good day. Feeling up.


    The so-called love is to waste time with the person you like.


    Although the short-haired policewoman with a sense of justice does not think that she is in a relationship with him, and she does not think that work is a waste of time, but she really likes the atmosphere, as long as she can see him.


    Chapter 104-Weird Thief, Policeman, Detective, Child!


    At lunch time, Naruto was in the restaurant of the Metropolitan Police Department and had lunch with Mikako and Yumi Miyamoto, who had just returned from duty and had a taste of asphalt.


    By the way, most people in the Metropolitan Police Department know that as long as Naruto Uzumaki is there, the chance to eat with the two police officers has nothing to do with them.


    Although some newcomers had the opportunity to have dinner with the two police officers when they first entered the Metropolitan Police Department, it was actually because Naruto had to prepare some newcomers who did not know the heights of the world. To put it bluntly, Mikako and Yumi would agree to watch. For the sake of Naruto''s face, to put it bluntly, he still agreed to Naruto''s request instead of the rookie''s invitation.


    Miwako Sato gracefully picked up a bright red shrimp with his chopsticks, then bit off the head of the shrimp with his teeth, and then swallowed the whole shrimp into his mouth. After a while of movement in his mouth, he ate the tender shrimp. I spit out a complete shrimp shell on the desktop, okay... The word "sexy and elegant" has long been destined to be insulated from Sato Mikako.


    Because of the early death of her father, Masayoshi Sato, Mikako Sato¡¯s life is relatively difficult compared to that. This has also developed her carefree and real character. For her, elegance is basically a book. If she wants to choose, she will have a meal. A five-hour French meal is really not suitable. She would rather eat a large bowl of seafood ramen for 1,000 yen, which is much more comfortable.


    Naruto quickly swept the fried rice on the plate while stacking the plates around him higher and higher, saying: "It''s been a long time since I had a meal with you two."


    The long-haired traffic policewoman Miyamoto whitened Naruto, first swallowed the curry sirloin in her mouth, and then said: "Is this our problem? Who hasn''t been to work for more than a month?"


    "Well, I''m wrong, you two are right."


    Under the dissatisfied stares of the two policewomen, Naruto, who was used to pretending to be counseled, immediately retreated, and then continued to fight his own fried rice.


    Miwako Sato and Yumi Miyamoto looked at each other and smiled, and it is not known whether it was because of Naruto''s awkward behavior or because of the cute girl who sneaked up from behind Naruto.


    "Guess who I am?"


    Very naive game. Two small white hands covered Naruto''s eyes from behind. The little hands are a little bit cold, and their delicate palms cover Naruto''s eyes.The girl''s voice pretended to be low, trying to make a man''s voice.


    The unique scent of the girl made Naruto understand the identity of the other party. In fact, there are not many people who can be allowed by Miyamoto Yumi and Sato Mikako to approach behind her, and they will make such boring behaviors. Come here.


    "Is it Xiaolan?"


    "wrong."


    "The garden?"


    "That''s not right, guess again!"


    "Could it be He Ye?"


    "No! Guess again!" The people behind were a little annoyed.


    Naruto put down the spoon, stretched out the back of his hand and touched two of them. He felt that the touch on his hand was a flat piece. He smiled in his heart and showed a clear look on his face. He said, "Oh, that''s it, the chest is so flat. It must be Qingzi."


    Miwako and Yumi almost burst out laughing, and the embarrassed Aoko directly lifted a chair and slammed it down on Naruto''s head.


    boom!


    Naruto grabbed the leg of the chair with one hand and placed the poor chair used by the flat-chested girl to vent her vent. He looked at the blushing girl and said, "Aoko, there is no need to be so exaggerated, right? "


    Qingzi''s face was red, and the shyness and anger in her eyes could not be eliminated, and said: "It''s you guy who takes advantage of me!"


    "Hey! Please, it''s obviously that you are playing that kind of naive game while blindfolded from behind."


    Naruto rolled his eyes and looked almost the same as Xiaolan, but he was still childish, more like a child-like Qingzi coldly complaining.Speaking of which, Qingzi is a very special girl. The identity and age of high school students, the figure and face of junior high school students, and the personality and thoughts of elementary school students are simply brain-disabled...


    "and¡­¡­"


    Naruto looked at Qingzi¡¯s chest, before thinking about the untouchable flatness just now, and said: "And if you want me to take advantage of you, you have to have the advantage first so that I can take advantage of it, Qingzi, where is your figure? Let me take advantage of it?"


    "Woo..."


    Aoko''s blood rushed straight to her brain, her pink ~ tender face was blushing, and her huge sense of shame was about to break out. She looked at Mikako Sato for help and said: "Sister Mikako, he is bullying me..."


    Boom!


    While Naruto was still thinking about when the relationship between Aoko and Miwako became so good, Miwako''s iron fist had already greeted him instantly, hitting Naruto''s face in the middle of a pile of fried rice.


    "Don''t bully Qingzi!"


    Naruto was almost suffocated in the fried rice, finally raised his head, surprised to see Aoko and Mikako, who had already been sitting together for an instant and started chatting together, and said: "When did you two have such a good relationship?"


    The anger in Qingzi''s heart hadn''t completely disappeared, and Naruto gave Naruto a ferocious look, and said, "This lady is good to everyone, but bad to bastards!"


    "Like me?"


    "Yes!"


    Naruto stretched out his hand and squeezed Aoko. Amidst the latter''s sullen expression, he said helplessly: "Aoko, why is your face getting thicker?"


    Miyamoto Yumi covered her mouth and snickered, looking at Aoko, who is always as innocent and innocent as a child, and Naruto, who will have a wonderful relationship with Aoko, and said: "Naruto, don''t bully Qingzi, Qingzi often came to the Metropolitan Police Department to look for you during the month when you were absent from work, but you were not there every time. Over time, Qingzi became familiar with Miwako and me."


    "Oh?"


    Naruto glanced at Qingzi in surprise, but he didn''t expect this girl to still care about him.

 536 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 536

    Aozi''s face rose with countless blushes, and she waved her little hand in a panic, shouting: "Sister Yumi, don''t talk nonsense! I didn''t look for that guy! Absolutely absolutely nothing!!"


    Using three''absolutes'' in a row in one sentence is really a bit of a taste of concealment. The three of them looked at Qingzi panicking like a thief, and they all felt amused. She was just a child after all.


    Naruto suppressed his smile so as not to be embarrassed by Qingzi rushing to gnaw twice, and said: "Aoko, you ran to the Metropolitan Police Department today, shouldn''t it be just to see me?"


    Naruto had a playful tone, but this time he didn''t let Qingzi run away directly. Instead, he twisted the corners of his clothes, hesitated for a while, and then said: "Actually...I have one thing to ask you."


    "Please?"


    Although I don''t know what Qingzi is going to say, Naruto can already clearly feel that it is definitely not a good thing.


    "Hey? Weird Pirate No. 1412?"


    In the drizzle, Xiao Lan held an orange umbrella and looked at her best friend next to her strangely because of the strange name she just said.


    "That''s right, that''s the very popular thief who has been in doubt."


    Xiao Lan held an umbrella in one hand, and put the back of her other hand on her waist, and said, "Is it an old man?"


    "You are the daughter of a detective, don''t you know it?"


    "Please, I won''t be interested in the case just because I''m the daughter of a detective." Xiaolan rolled her eyes in the garden, then walked away under the umbrella.


    "Ah oh!!" Yuanzi let out a cute and charming cry, "Wait for me, Lan Jiang."


    "In other words, you want my father and the teacher to help you catch the thief 1412, right?"


    "That''s right, now the Rice Flower Museum has gathered gems from all over the world. You know about the grand gem exhibition."


    "Well, I know, what happened then?"


    "My father intends to take our family¡¯s heirloom, that is, the black pearl that can bring luck to our family, the Dark Star to the exhibition. The Dark Star is a treasure passed down from generation to generation in our family. According to my mother, our Suzuki family It is the good luck brought by the dark stars that Chengdu has grown to the present, so this exhibition is absolutely not to be missed."


    "But you don''t need to find my dad, and the teacher is also a criminal police officer in charge of violent crimes. If you blame the thief, he shouldn''t be responsible." Although Xiaolan was confused, she still knew a lot about the police and detectives.


    "Ordinary police can''t rely on it!" The garden held a rose-red umbrella and said, "Kai Thief No. 1412 is a thief who has caused headaches for the police in the world. The Japanese police can''t catch him at all and let him steal gems every time. In the whole of Japan, only the teacher has defeated the thief 1412 once three years ago, so if you want to protect the dark star, you can only ask the teacher."


    "Hey? Has anything like this ever happened?"


    "Of course, I was there at that time three years ago, but the teacher simply cracked the notice letter issued by the thief No. 1412, and defeated the thief, protecting the diamond called Gaia''s Heart."


    "Oh, that''s right." The girl with hindsight was only reacting now, and said: "Speaking of which, the teacher met Sister Xia Jiang at that time three years ago. The heart of Gaia is the treasure of the Yanben family, right? ."


    "Well, it is said to be the proof of the Patriarch of the Yanben family. Just like the dark star of our house, it is an absolute treasure that cannot be missed. Therefore, this exhibition must have a teacher present, otherwise if the dark star is stolen It''s over."


    "But, even if you say that..." Xiaolan looked at the garden in embarrassment, and said: "My father''s side is fine, but the teacher''s side, now I don''t know where the teacher is."


    "Hey? Don''t you know, Lan?"


    "Yeah, Sister Meihezi told me that after the teacher met Qingzi at noon today, she suddenly asked for leave and ran out in the afternoon. Now the phone can''t get through and I don''t know what to do."


    There was a touch of worry in Xiaolan''s eyes, and she didn''t notice the boy who passed her by and looked exactly like Shinichi Kudo.


    Chapter 105-The Cyan Elf and the Crimson Witch!


    "Dad, I''m back."


    If I opened the door and placed the umbrella covered with rain in the corner, Xiaolan finally returned home before the sky turned completely dark.


    Mouri Kogoro and him were drinking beer as usual, and said, "Xiaolan, have you brought dinner?"


    "Take it, really." Xiaolan complained helplessly, put the dinner packed for Kogoro Moori on the table, then turned around and handed the other packing box to Conan, saying, "Hey, Conan. , This is for you."


    "Thank you Sister Xiaolan."


    Conan has been well integrated into the role of a primary school student, and said to Xiaolan with a cute expression, and after opening the packing box, Conan was stunned. Two packing boxes, one containing white rice and some vegetables, and the other A packing box contains meat, but it doesn¡¯t look like the usual beef.Pork does not look like ordinary fish.


    "Sister Xiaolan, what kind of meat is this?"


    "This is crocodile meat. I heard it is very helpful for asthma. Conan, you want to eat more."


    Conan originally heard that it was crocodile meat, and instinctively thought of that kind of huge creature with terrifying bite power and a scaly armor, but when he heard Xiaolan''s words, his mood suddenly changed and he began to enjoy today''s dinner happily.


    However, Conan would not think of a problem. Xiaolan cared about Edogawa Conan, not Kudo Shinichi.


    Just like Naruto thought, although Conan took advantage of the white dry and bad cold to temporarily become bigger for a while, but it also produced some troublesome sequelae, because the high degree of liquor damaged Conan¡¯s respiratory tract, plus the high fever at that time. Conan¡¯s respiratory tract has been permanently damaged and has caused asthma. Under normal circumstances, it will not die, but it is difficult to say under the situation of strenuous exercise or sudden cooling.


    Cantonese people like to eat crocodile meat, and crocodile meat does have the therapeutic effect of curing asthma, so when Xiaolan went shopping with Yuanzi in the afternoon, she saw a restaurant that made crocodile meat and packed a little for Conan.


    Xiaolan took off her coat and threw it on the sofa with her handbag. She looked at her dad who was eating sparsely. She twitched her mouth and said, "Dad, there is a case that you may want to deal with."


    Without raising his head, Mouri Kogoro said while eating, "What case?"


    "The Rice Flower Museum is going to hold a jewelry exhibition recently, and Yuanzi''s family heirloom, Dark Star, will also be exhibited. However, the strange thief issued a notice on 1412 to steal the dark star, so Yuanzi hopes to ask Dad to protect the dark star. Star, catch Kaito 1412."


    "Weird thief... what number?"


    Xiaolan''s forehead dropped three black lines and suddenly shouted: "It''s No. 1412!"


    Kogoro Mori was shocked by his daughter¡¯s lion roar, so that his eardrums almost broke. He finally woke up. He looked at Xiao Lan, who was still irritated on his face, and asked carefully, "Daily thief 1412? What is it like? Thief?"


    "Oh..." Xiaolan sighed helplessly. In fact, if she can find Naruto, she doesn''t want to count on her father. "Actually, I don''t know the origin of this person, but according to Yuanzi, He is the number one thief targeting treasures from all over the world. It is said that the FBI and the CIA were mad at him, even the international police, so he was given a secret number, 1412, but in Japan it seems It''s customary to call him Kaito Kidd."


    "What? It''s just a thief after all. This kind of guy doesn''t need my detective Kogoro Mori to do it himself."


    Maori Kogoro''s face is even thicker than Naruto. Naruto can''t achieve the arrogance of Maori Kogoro anyway. Wouldn''t even the FBI and the CIA be able to deal with a thief, just an ordinary thief?Anyway, the gross profit is definitely not catchable.


    ''What? I''m not interested in thieves.''


    Conan, who was still listening, lost interest at this time and continued to immerse himself in the crocodile meat dinner.


    Xiao Lan suddenly lighted her head with her hand, and said: "By the way, I heard that this strange thief Kidd also sent a strange notice to the garden and their home, telling them when he will appear."


    "Strange notice?"


    Xiaolan took out a copy of the notice letter from her pocket and said: "Because the people in the garden and the police can''t understand the content of this notice, it looks like a secret sign."


    ''signal?''


    Conan''s eyes flashed for an instant, and the detective''s instinct awakened again.


    "Aprilfool, when the moon separates the two, I will hear the name of the dark night star, and follow the wave''s invitation to collect it, the thief...the back is broken and there is no way to identify it."


    "There''s no way. I heard that Yuanzi''s father angrily tore the notice to pieces after receiving this letter. This was still spelled out when Yuanzi."


    "I don''t know what this notice is saying. I only know that Aprilfool is saying that this thief will show up on April Fool''s Day... Hey, kid, eat your food!"


    "Wait a minute!"

 537 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 537

    Conan followed his instinct, ignored Kogoro Moori''s words, and stared at the broken notice letter, his eyes full of excitement.


    Buzzing buzzing...


    The helicopter''s engine roared fiercely, the propellers continuously rotated to make a violent wind, and several helicopters soared into the air at the same time, surrounding the Rice Flower Museum.


    For a thief, he sent nearly a hundred policemen and several helicopters. Within Japan, only Kaito Kidd had this level. However, that was also related to the fact that Lupin III was rarely active in Japan.


    If it was the first generation of thief Kidd Black Feather Thief I, the strength is probably equal to that of Lupin III. As for today¡¯s monster thief Kid Black Feather, it is too immature after all, and it is still the world¡¯s top thief king like Lupin III. There is a big gap.


    "It''s really an exaggeration~~ Is it because of the fact that so many helicopters are sent out because of too much emphasis on Kaipi Kidd?"


    Naruto raised his head and looked at the helicopter in the sky, and then smiled evilly, and said, "But it is probably because of the importance of the Suzuki chaebol. After all, it is the top ten huge chaebol in Japan, even the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. Selling the face of the Suzuki family, not to mention the target of Kaito Kidd is the Suzuki family heirloom, the dark star."


    He shook his head helplessly and sighed that it''s nice to have money. Naruto put on his sunglasses, moved a few boxes on the ground into the car, and got into the car.


    Taking out his cell phone beyond this era, Naruto dialed the cell phone number of a little girl who was awkward at this time.


    "How can he do this?!"


    "Some little girl who is awkward", is sitting on the soft ~ soft leather sofa, holding a huge furry pillow in her arms, sitting on the opposite sofa with an angry face, elegant tea drinking wine Said the friend with long red hair.


    With beautiful long burgundy hair and a pair of burgundy eyes, Koizumi Hongzi, who is enveloped in the mysterious temperament of a witch, put down the bone china teacup. She was too precocious and looked at her friend who was never mature and motioned. She continued.


    Qingzi pouted her mouth, holding a soft ~ soft pillow like an abandoned animal, her expression full of grievances.


    "Everyone begged him for help like that, but he actually refused. He didn''t know how to understand a girl''s mind!"


    Regarding Naruto''s refusal to help him investigate the thief Kidd, Qingzi had a sorrow for a while. He pulled down his begging to beg him, but he refused without hesitation. This kind of face-saving little girl felt very much. Unhappy, so I went to Hongzi early this morning to complain.


    Hongzi Koizumi rolled his eyes slightly, and hesitated to complain to this young girl, saying: "Men should only understand women''s thoughts, not your little girl~~"


    Although elegant and dignified, with a beautiful burgundy medium-length straight, elegance is only part of her. This arrogant and even narcissistic witch, sometimes so calm and scary, sometimes too cheerful, is considered invisible from Jiang Gutian High School. The first shop for problem children.


    "hate!"


    The figure is always the pain in Qingzi''s heart. Even if he is his best friend, it is''unforgivable'' to mention this. Qingzi immediately threw out the pillow in his hand.


    Hongzi Koizumi''s hand, a faint red magic light appeared on the pillow immediately, and the entire pillow flew back, just hitting Qingzi''s head.


    "Ouch!"


    Koizumi Hongzi feels very proud of using his red magic in the fight with the little girl.


    Jingling, Jingling...


    The ringing of the phone interrupted Qingzi''s thoughts of revenge against Hongzi. He took out his mobile phone from his pocket, and when he saw the number on it, Qingzi immediately stopped calling and answered the phone angrily.


    "What! Bastard?!"


    "Oh, the anger has not disappeared yet." Naruto''s first sentence was a joke, exactly like treating a sulking little girl.


    Things like the Cold War are not suitable for Qingzi, a lively and thick-lined foodie, so he snorted very ecstatically, and said, "The qi is still not gone! How?!"


    "Then I have a gift here. I wonder if it will let you down?"


    Qingzi''s ears moved twice under the expression of Hongzi''s black line. Obviously he was a little moved, but he couldn''t pull it down. He snorted again, and said, "Let¡¯s talk about it first, if it can really make this lady Happy, this lady can forgive you for your previous sins!"


    "How about going with me to catch the thief Kidd?"


    "what?!"


    Qingzi jumped up from the sofa all of a sudden. On the opposite sofa, Hongzi, who overheard the content of the call by magic, also looked surprised.


    "You said to catch the thief Kidd?! Have you cracked the notice letter?!"


    "Yes, although it has been three years, Kidd still doesn''t have much improvement in solving puzzles." Naruto''s tone was full of playfulness.


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t check it for me?!"


    "Ah~~Yes, I''m the policeman who searched the first class, so I''m not very good at taking care of the second class case, but today I have a holiday, just to investigate this case as Naruto Uzumaki, can I?"


    Qingzi is a very simple girl. After hearing Naruto''s explanation like this, the original anger in her heart suddenly vanished.


    "Moreover, we can catch the thief Kidd secretly. After catching Kidd, throw him in front of your dad. Then you can show off in front of the Zhongzhongsen police department."


    Naruto¡¯s voice was like a demon who tempted an angel to fall. Aoko and the mindless girl immediately obeyed Naruto¡¯s words and nodded hurriedly, although Naruto shouldn¡¯t be able to see her at this time.


    ''Are you kidnapped so easily?"The corner of Koizumi Hongzi''s mouth twitched and looked at Qingzi, whose expression changed astonishingly after talking on the phone for less than two minutes.


    "Where are you now, I will pick you up."


    "I''m at Hongzi''s house. You are only allowed to arrive within half an hour."


    "OK! No problem, cute ghost Qingzi~~"


    ...


    Hongzi watched Qingzi get into the strange man''s car, her burgundy eyes narrowed dangerously, watching the army green Hummer disappear on the corner, and then turned back to her home. She felt that she had to do something. Up...


    Chapter 106-The gap between the witch and the devil, the strange thief Kidd comes!


    Hongzi Koizumi did not stay in the living room, nor did he return to her room, but went to the room where she used to meditate and cast spells.


    Although this world is a scientific and civilized world, there are shocking drugs like APTX-4869 that can reverse time, but there are also many things that cannot be explained by science, such as Conan¡¯s bad luck of where people go and where they die. For another example, the time in this world stays in this year forever after entering the official plot, infinite reincarnation.


    Koizumi Hongzi¡¯s magic can be regarded as one of the things that science can¡¯t explain. Although her magic cannot be compared with the rich magic in "Harry Potter", it can not be compared with the magic in the world of "Sorcerer". The strongest magic that destroys the world is Slash, but her magic is indeed a supernatural power and cannot be explained by science.


    Hongzi Koizumi took a bath and changed into the clothes he needed to cast the spell.


    After all, this world is the world of Conan, not "Sorcerer Show". To cast spells, especially large-scale spells, Koizumi must make a lot of preparations. After all, this world is a large consciousness Gaia composed of all life on earth. Consciousness is dominant, even Alaya consciousness is suppressed by Gaia consciousness, Koizumi Hongzi is just a witch, and it is impossible to confront Gaia consciousness directly.


    Koizumi Hongzi knelt on the ground, chanting spells continuously in his mouth, and the magic power poured into the white crystal ball in front of him from his hands.


    Although Hongzi Koizumi could not perform any super-large magic, he could use divination to determine that Kuaiyu Kaito was Kaito Kidd, which shows that the magic is still very useful. What she wants to fortune now is the past and future of Uzumaki Naruto.


    The magic turned into a red entrapment, shrouded in the transparent crystal ball, and the entire crystal ball was smudged into a blush~red, like a red cloud, the magic of Koizumi Hongzi rolled on the crystal ball, gradually changing in the middle Be transparent, condense the image of Naruto.


    Koizumi Hongzi concentrates on using his own divination, and wants to see through Naruto¡¯s past and future. Even if Chakra recovers, Naruto can probably only detect that someone is watching him. After all, he has never been exposed to magic, but Naruto doesn¡¯t know. , But some people won''t be so easy to allow Hongzi to fortune out Naruto''s past and future.


    The residence of the Golden Nightmare King is located in the Sea of ??Chaos. It is said that there is an infinite origin that takes eternal time to reach, and the Golden Nightmare King looks like a mother of all things.


    The original TV set was directly turned into a huge screen by magic by the King of Golden Nightmare. Everything about Naruto appeared to her as if it were a movie. This extremely unscrupulous Supreme Demon is rare to find such interesting things.


    Lazily lying on the soft red big bed, watching Naruto drive Aoko, and Koizumi''s magical fluctuations also attracted the attention of the Golden Nightmare King.


    The corner of his mouth was slightly moved, and the Golden Nightmare King stretched out his hand and grabbed it in the air. The huge blood red sickle that was more in line with the Demon King''s identity immediately appeared in the Golden Nightmare King''s hand, and he flicked it casually.


    Click!

 538 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 538

    The supreme power has traveled through countless time and space, passing down the Koizumi family of Koizumi Hongzi from generation to generation, passing each generation of witches from generation to generation, and cutting a crack in the crystal ball that has been strengthened by countless magical powers and is comparable in hardness.


    The crystal ball is broken, and it has appeared in family records. If you use divination to spy on other powerful magicians, you may be detected by the opponent and use magic to counterattack, causing the crystal ball to rupture. This rupture can nourish the crystal ball with magic power. It recovered, but Koizumi Hongzi looked at the huge crescent-shaped crack in the crystal ball, and the golden magic entrenched on it, filled with an inexplicable fear.


    "Koizumi Hongzi!" The golden nightmare king''s voice sounded in Koizumi Hongzi''s mind.


    "Yes." The only heir of Chi Magic, the witch who used to control the will of others by magic, can hardly rise even a little sense of confrontation at this time. The dimensions of the two sides are really far apart.


    "Naruto Uzumaki is the one chosen by this king, don''t spy on him with your botched magic, otherwise, die."


    "Yes, Lord of the Golden Nightmare King." Koizumi Hongzi knelt down to the void, the dimension of the Golden Nightmare King could make her completely unable to resist.


    Her will is her power, and her will represents the supreme power, not to mention Koizumi Hongzi, even if Naruto has recovered his strongest strength at the time, the King of Golden Nightmare only needs a thought to take him The past, the present and the future are all erased. This is the power of the Supreme Demon, and Naruto will not know it for a long time in the future.


    He said he was going to take Qingzi to catch the strange thief Kidd, but Naruto was not in a hurry, because it was not the time for the actor to take the stage, so he took his time, and drove Qingzi around in the morning, even if it didn¡¯t matter. Slowly after eating lunch, Qingzi finally went to the place where the case would happen in the future under the constant urging of Qingzi.


    "This is it."


    "Beihu City Hotel?"


    Qingzi looked strangely at the most luxurious restaurant, turned her head and glanced at the man in the driver''s seat, and said, "Is the thief Kidd living in this restaurant?"


    A big man brought a girl to the hotel. Although pure Qingzi didn''t think of something about H, he also felt something was wrong, and felt as if he had been tricked.


    "Of course not, but I know that Kaito Kidd will be here tonight."


    "Why? What does that strange notice letter mean?"


    "I''ll tell you later." Naruto took a box from the car and handed it to Qingzi, "Help me take this box to the rooftop."


    "Really, I''m calling me again, and I don''t know if it''s true." Qingzi murmured, but still took the heavy box from Naruto''s hand and walked towards the elevator.


    Ordinary people don¡¯t have anything to do. In the afternoon, they come to the rooftop of a big hotel, but those who come up are usually really nothing to do...


    Looking at the empty rooftop, Qingzi really didn''t understand what Naruto was going to do.


    While blowing his whistle, Naruto looked relaxed, and opened several black boxes that he had brought up. He squatted on the ground and began to set up his guns. The two micro-punchers and a Barrett M82A1 that were opened in the box were placed in the box. People have played with guns as proficiently as their own hands and feet, even with their eyes closed, they can quickly set up guns.


    The corners of Qingzi''s mouth twitched, and he really didn''t understand what he was here for.


    Huhhhhh...


    The violent panting sound showed that the giant kid was in a very bad state, but he still rushed to the roof quickly, followed by a dark-skinned youth.


    Conan felt very uncomfortable because of his fast running, but his face was very excited, because he finally cracked the secret sign of Kaito Kidd and found the right place. His reasoning would definitely not be wrong!


    Click!


    The door of the roof was pushed abruptly, and it was not the Kaito Kidd or the empty roof that greeted Conan. Instead, it was a bit of a heated atmosphere. Although there were only two people, they were really too comfortable.


    "Are you here? The hot pot is almost finished."


    Naruto sat cross-legged on the rooftop, while eating steaming hot pot, while speaking to Conan and Hattori Heiji who came here to die, Naruto was really comfortable and comfortable compared to their rush. While waiting for the thief Kidd, he and Qingzi were sitting on the roof of the Beihu City Hotel and cooking hot pot. It was dinner today.


    Qingzi finally swallowed a steaming beef ball. The delicious taste made the food girl show a satisfied look. Looking at the two people who rushed here in a hurry, Qingzi felt that today she was staying on the rooftop like an idiot. The depression after a day is finally relieved, because there are people more stupid than her.


    Qingzi Qiao smiled Yanran, sitting on the ground and refused to get up, holding chopsticks in her hand, but her expression was very proud.


    "You are too slow!"


    Conan and Hattori Heiji kept adjusting their breathing, ignoring the Aoko who wanted to show off, and at the same time staring at Naruto, and said, "You also cracked the secret sign of Kaito Kidd?"


    Unwilling to be ignored in this way, Qingzi stiffened her unpredictable chest, and said triumphantly: "Of course, when the moon separates the two people, the two people refer to the artificial satellite and the sun. The moon enters between the orbit of the artificial satellite and the sun, and the English name of the dark star is BlackStar, and the acronym is BS, which means that the BS radio station relaxes late at night between 12:30 and 4, with The phrase ¡°Wave¡¯s invitation¡± refers to the radio wave, which means that the direction from which the Kaito Kidd will send the radio wave from the BS radio station. The radio wave of the BS radio station transmits the signal from the direction of 45 degrees from south to west with an elevation angle of 42.3 degrees. Look, it''s on the roof of this Beihu City Hotel!"


    Naruto smiled secretly, and did not reveal that this reasoning was told to her before. She had to recite it three times before she could say it. She pinched Aoko''s pretty face, then turned to Conan and Hattori Heiji, and said, "You guys are better than I expected. It''s a lot late, Conan, Heiji."


    Last time I lost to Naruto, the two well-known detectives who wanted to get back the scene both snorted coldly at this time. Conan felt even more uncomfortable, because in front of him, Aoko Nakamori, who was close to Uzumaki Naruto, He has a face exactly like Xiao Lan. Although it is a bit irritating, Conan feels very upset. However, he will not know that the relationship between Naruto and Xiao Lan is much closer than the relationship between Naruto and Xiao Lan. many.


    Naruto stood up, patted his own fart, and turned to look at the white figure that was gradually falling.


    "It''s been three years, Kidd."


    Chapter 107-The showdown with Kaito Kidd, attracting girls'' performance!


    "Yeah, I haven''t seen each other in three years."


    Kai thief Kidd also greeted Naruto. Since his first defeat in Naruto''s hands three years ago, the arrogant Kuroba Kuaito has always wanted to defeat Naruto, so as to repay Naruto that year. The shame of defeat.


    Kuaito Kuroba has been committing crimes as a strange thief Kidd three years ago. On the one hand, he continued to search for his father. On the other hand, he wanted to stimulate Naruto and stimulate him to take action, so that they would have a chance to confront each other. Only then has the opportunity to defeat Naruto.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that Naruto hadn¡¯t taken any action for three years. Kuroba Kuaito could only play with the Nakamori Police Department every time when the police couldn¡¯t catch the monster thief. It made Kuroba Kuaito feel bored by himself, and because he couldn¡¯t beat Naruto. People have been taking a breath.


    Looking at the boiling small hot pot on the ground and the plates piled around, Kuroba always felt that he had lost again in some subtle places, and what gave him a headache was why Qingzi was here again?


    Aoko was also there at that time three years ago, and Aoko was there again three years later, how could Kuroba Kaido not have any doubts?


    In the current situation, Kuroba Kuaito would definitely not have the courage to get angry. If Qingzi could see that Kaitou Kid = Kurobakuaito, Kuroba Kuaito couldn''t imagine what the consequences would be.


    Wearing a white top hat and a monocle to cover his appearance, the strange thief Kidd glanced at the four people gathered on the rooftop and said: "There are more people here today than I thought, and I didn''t expect it to be. There is a little~brother."


    Conan pushed his glasses and finally calmed down his breathing. The lenses reflected an inexplicable look and looked at the thief Kidd. Although he could not see all of his appearance, he could also judge that the kid in front of him was very young. , Not as in the legend that it has been more than a year old.


    Conan''s identity is not convenient to say something, Hattori Heiji squinted at Kidd, and said: "We didn''t expect that the gangster Kaito Kidd, who caused the FBI''s headache, would be so young."


    Kaito Kidd smiled lightly, while Naruto curled his lips in disdain.


    "This kid doesn''t have the skills of Kidd, the thief of the year."


    Actually speaking, it¡¯s a little bit watery for the FBI and the CIA to have headaches for the FBI and the CIA. For one thing, although Kidd has committed countless crimes, he has never harmed human lives, so he has always been a thief rather than a repeat offender. The FBI also It is not because of a thief to send all the power.


    If Hideichi Akai is allowed to deal with Kaito Kidd, with Hideichi Akai standing at the apex of the world''s pyramid, although it is difficult to catch Kaito Kidd, Kaito Kidd will definitely not get any benefit in Akai''s hands, and This strange thief Kidd still refers to the first Black Feather Pirate One. As for Black Feather Fighting, he is still too tender, but it is really unnecessary.


    Neither Conan nor Hattori Heiji had participated in the case of the Kaito Kidd three years ago, and they did not know the truth. Hattori Heiji looked at Naruto in surprise and said, "Are you saying he is fake?"


    "No! Both the stealing habits and skills are exactly the same as that at that time. It should be true, but it''s probably the difference between the first and the second. If the one three years ago didn''t count, I saw it last time. The Kaito Kidd was already 18 years ago, unless Kaito Kidd is not old like me, otherwise there is really no way to find a reasonable explanation."


    "I think it''s very unreasonable for you to be old."


    Qingzi completely ignored the occasion and atmosphere and immediately complained to Naruto. The intuition and poisonous tongue of single-celled creatures are sometimes really sharp and terrifying. One sentence said the voice of the three men present.


    Look at Naruto''s face that is fundamentally foul, and it is still impossible to make people spine why he does not age. Naruto''s own existence violates the laws of science.


    Naruto glanced helplessly at Qingzi who suddenly turned on Tucao mode, pinched her pink face, and said: "I''m talking about serious things now, can you trouble me than don''t interrupt me?"


    "Humph!"


    The cute girl who was tired of rubbing immediately gave him a nice back head, and the smooth long hair ran across Naruto''s palm, making him feel a nice touch.


    When I saw the intimate scene of Naruto and Qingzi, the most calm thing was Hattori Heiji, because it had nothing to do with him.Even if Conan knew that the girl in front of him was not Xiao Lan, but after all she looked almost exactly the same as Xiao Lan, Conan still felt upset in his heart. He was still like this, and one can imagine how bad the Kaito Kidd mood would be.

 539 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 539

    Kuroba Kuaito''s expression turned a little gloomy, and he looked at Naruto with a bad look, and said, "Have you really fought him?"


    "Do you admit that you are not the strange thief Kidd from eighteen years ago?" Naruto looked at Kidd in front of him with his arms folded. Compared to his Laozi, Kuroba is at a level The gap is not small, "But it is said that you now look less than twenty years old, at most you were just an embryo eighteen years ago."


    The reason why Kuroba Kuaito inherited the mantle of Kuroba Thief I and became the second Kaito Kidd was to find his missing father. After searching for years without clues, he finally got news of his father, Kuroba Where is Kuaidou willing to listen to Naruto''s long-winded talk nonsense, the scene where Aoko was intimate with Naruto just now made his heart a little impetuous and his fists clenched.


    "Tell me quickly!!"


    "Did you make a mistake? It seems that I am a policeman and you are the thief. When is it your turn to interrogate me?!"


    Naruto immediately turned his face, and immediately picked up the micro-charge placed on the ground, and the black hole aimed at Naruto''s row of bullets and shot it.


    Kuroba Kuaito has been planning to defeat Naruto for three years. The time he lost to Naruto has already been recalled countless times in his mind, constantly thinking about his mistakes and then improving, and seeing Naruto pick it up With a submachine gun, Kuroba Kuaito, who knew that this man would definitely dared to kill him directly, immediately pressed the button on his neck. That very handsome but very obstructive cloak immediately broke away. Kuroba Kuaito turned over and hid. Behind the wall of the stairs, the bullets of the submachine gun beat the white cloak into a spider web, but the impact of the bullets of the submachine gun could not penetrate the thick concrete wall.


    Naruto finished a full round of bullets, then slowly replaced it with a new magazine, and then quietly picked up the Barrett M82A1 that he had been on the ground, and it was not filled with ordinary armor-piercing bullets.


    Kuroba Kuaito hid behind the wall, and was shocked by Naruto¡¯s unscrupulous marksmanship. He wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said, ¡°You¡¯re actually taking out a submachine gun. The police?"


    "Would you like to show you my police card?"


    Naruto picked up Barrett to take aim and talked to Kuaito Kuaito. Using his sound waves echoed in the surrounding air, he determined Kuaito''s position behind the wall, and the wild wolf hunting prey appeared in his eyes. The same expression.


    Naruto seldom snipes in front of others. Rarely, the people around him are also Fujiko. As his sniper assistant, he helps him analyze environmental conditions to enhance his sniping accuracy, so that he can snipe in front of a few normal people. This is really the first time for people, although such a close distance is not considered a sniper.


    Naruto calmed down, and even reduced his breathing and heartbeat to the minimum. For a moment, everyone who could see him felt as if he had disappeared from him.


    Whether it is Conan with high IQ and Hattori Heiji, or some natural Aoko can not describe this feeling, but at this time, he feels like a wax statue, without breathing or heartbeat, only the pair of eyes are like sapphires. Generally shining brightly, those eyes seemed to be able to see through all obstacles, focusing on the strange thief Kidd who was hiding behind the wall cover.


    Conan and Hattori Heiji, a pair of good friends, can definitely confirm that this man¡¯s identity is definitely not just a policeman, but the teacher and the chairman of the Uzumaki Group. He definitely killed someone. From the look in his eyes, you can see that his His hands are definitely bloody.


    A serious man is the most handsome, even if he is serious about killing. As a girl, he does not have a clear view of good and evil. Qingzi''s senses are completely different from those of Conan. She only feels that she is holding a submachine gun and her cheeks are stuck there. The dark and cold gun body, the cold and deep look, turned out to be surprisingly attractive.


    Qingzi could no longer look away from her, and Naruto was the same. One was obsessed with her eyes, and the other was cold.


    Kuroba Kuaito didn''t know that he had been targeted by Naruto''s sniper rifle at this time, but instinctively felt that there was a problem. He planned to talk to Naruto and analyze what Naruto was doing. As everyone knows, it hits Naruto. People''s arms.


    People will hold their breath when they make a violent effort. For example, many athletes in the 100-meter sprint will hold their breath and rush to the finish line in one breath. If this breath continues, the greatest strength can be exploded, but if it is this breath If it is released, then the power will vent. Naruto has already aimed at it, just waiting for the moment when Kuroba Kato speaks, and immediately pulls the trigger.


    boom!!


    The powerful M903SLAP shelling armor-piercing projectile, the initial velocity of flying out of the muzzle has exceeded 1200m/s, the bullet detonated the air, and made a huge noise in the dark night.


    The speed of bullets is faster than the speed of sound, so it doesn¡¯t make sense to judge bullets by the speed of sound. Kuroba Kuaito can be considered to have inherited his father¡¯s skills. At a critical moment, the moment Naruto pulled the trigger, he felt a sudden killing. I didn''t want to jump away immediately.


    boom!


    Even if it is reinforced concrete, it cannot withstand the penetrating power of this powerful armor-piercing projectile. Although the speed of the armor-piercing projectile is reduced, the concrete wall is still pierced instantly like paper.


    boom!


    The armor-piercing bullet hit the opposite wall again. This time, the bullet directly pierced the steel bar. As a result, the bullet''s flight trajectory shifted slightly, and the speed was greatly reduced.


    "what!"


    A blood flower blooms in the sky!


    Naruto put down Barrett, scratched his cheek helplessly, and said, "Why did you miss it?"


    Chapter One Hundred Eight-The official engagement of the Kaito Kidd!Amazing magic that disappears instantly!


    Naruto originally aimed at Kuroba Kato¡¯s beating heart... In fact, he could only aim at that place, because Naruto¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t see through the wall, so he could only aim at Kuroba Kato¡¯s constant sound. heart.


    However, because it has penetrated two walls continuously, and the distance is too close, the armor-piercing projectile does not have enough acceleration distance. When hitting the wall, the speed is close to 1500m/s, which is not the fastest, so the armor-piercing projectile The power of Kuroba hasn''t been increased to its maximum, and the position was shifted by the wall and steel bars, and Kuroba''s instant reaction, in the end it just scratched Kuroba''s left shoulder.


    Kaito Kidd was clutching his injured left shoulder, his white suit was stained with bright red blood, just like when Kuro Feather was stabbed in his right shoulder by Naruto with a Kusanagi sword, but one on the left and one on the right.


    "Armor-piercing bullets?! You lunatic!"


    It''s not that the thief Kidd didn''t see Barrett, who was on the ground before, but he didn''t expect Naruto to shoot at such a short distance, and this guy was actually equipped with a powerful armor-piercing projectile.


    "Hey..." Naruto sighed quite sophisticatedly and unloaded the magazine. Although there were 9 bullets left, Naruto took out a bullet from his pocket and loaded it, and then put the magazine on. Refill.


    Kuroba Kuaito did not dare to take any care at this time. Although the sniper rifle was too heavy and needed a certain amount of time to aim, it was basically not lethal at close range, but in the face of this terrifying man, Kuroba Kuaito knew at this time. Faced with this man, he will die if he is not careful.


    Conan and Hattori Heiji also glanced at each other at this time. If Naruto really intends to kill Kaito Kidd here, these two sense of justice will definitely stop them.


    Aoko did not have as many thoughts as Conan and Hattori Heiji. Although there was no basis, she was sure that Naruto would definitely not hurt her. She ran to Naruto''s side, poked Naruto''s arm, and asked unabashedly. Said: "Hey, you''re not going to kill Kidd the thief, are you?"


    Naruto rolled Qingzi''s eyes and said shamelessly, "Am I the kind of murderer?"


    Qingzi tilted her head, the food girl who had no heart in the city, directly and honestly expressed her own views.


    "of course."


    The girl¡¯s unconcerned words made Conan and Hattori Heiji snicker on the side, Kuroba Kato''s face was even more ugly, and Naruto almost couldn¡¯t help but shoot Aoko¡¯s head with the powerful Barrett M82A1 in his hand. !


    Although single-celled organisms are good to deceive, sometimes they can be helpless if they are not brains.


    If you change the place, Naruto might pull Aoko into his arms for a while ~ ravage, but for now, Naruto rolled Aoko''s eyes and lifted his own amidst the latter¡¯s obviously triumphant expression. Barrett.


    The muzzle was facing the sky, not aimed at Kuroba Kato.


    "Don''t worry, Kidd, this gun didn''t hit you."


    boom!!


    Barrett''s muzzle made a huge gunshot again, and a bullet flew out of the muzzle and flew vertically into the sky.


    Unlike the previous armor-piercing bullets, the bullets shot this time are the bullets that Naruto has just loaded. The destructive power is the smallest among the sniper bullets, or in other words, this is just an auxiliary bullet.


    The warhead rubbed against the air in flight, and the white light emitted from it created a conspicuous white trajectory in the dark. This was originally the function of the tracer.


    The rooftop of Beihu City Hotel is too far away from the Rice Flower Museum, and there are several helicopters hovering on it. The roar of the helicopter¡¯s huge propellers makes it impossible to hear even the sound of sniper rifles. However, The white trajectory of the tracer is different.


    "Nani?!"


    The police officer who searched the second class was considered to be the same police rank as Mugure''s boss Kiyomatsu Matsumoto. The broad face of Shintaro Chaki took the walkie-talkie and listened in shock to the report of his subordinates.


    "Did you say suspicious light?!"


    The pilot helicopter of the No. 2 helicopter hovered over the museum, reporting to his superiors, saying: "Yes, it is estimated that the location is to the southwest of the museum. The location is probably above the Beihu City Hotel, Chamu Police. , Do you want to make further confirmation?"


    "Of course I have to confirm!!"


    Kami Gintaro roared at the walkie-talkie. The 49-year-old uncle probably hasn''t gotten out of menopause, and because he has not been able to catch Kaito Kidd, his second class policeman is in a very bad mood.


    "Huh? The helicopter is coming?"


    Qingzi looked at the helicopter getting closer and closer not far away in surprise, then glanced at Naruto, and said, "You shot the helicopter to bring the helicopter over?"

 540 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 540

    Although Aoko is simple and slow, she is not really stupid. With Naruto''s obvious movements, Aoko with a little reasoning ability can still understand Naruto''s plan well.


    "A little smarter than I thought, Qingzi."


    Naruto carried Barrett on his body, stretched out his hand and squeezed the green powder ~ tender and pretty face, then turned to look at the dark-faced thief Kidd, and said: "Kid, I think you should be ready Is there a way to escape, can you show me it?"


    Conan secretly put his hands behind him and opened his watch-type anesthesia gun.


    "I only have one needle for anesthesia, so I can only shoot him when he turns and escape. I can''t fail!''


    Kuroba Kuaito was in a very bad mood. Whether it was Qingzi or the injury on his shoulder, he was angry. His original rhythm was completely driven away by Naruto. Watching the helicopter get closer, Kuroba Kuaito left, But it was impossible to fly away from the air, and he had already prepared a way to escape.


    While paying attention to Naruto¡¯s movements, Kuroba Kuaito took out an wireless radio from his clothes, coughed twice, and suddenly said to the radio: ¡°I¡¯m the police officer Chamu, on the roof of the Beihu City Hotel I found the thief Kidd! The patrol car near Mihua and Beihu, and all the helicopter troops flying over Mihua Town, have noticed! Now gather at the Beihu City Hotel and arrest the thief Kid!"


    Except for Naruto supporting his body with Barrett, the other three people looked at the movements of Kaito Kidd, all showed horrified expressions, because Kaito Kidd did not use any tools to assist, only one mouth can be used. It completely simulates the same voice as Chaki Shintaro, which makes Conan even more shocked that only the voice-changing bow can change the voice.


    "This guy actually learns my voice?!!!"


    Uncle Chamu Shintaro was so angry that he almost smashed the radio in his hand. He watched the helicopters in the sky rush towards the cupholders, and immediately shouted: "Wait a minute! That''s not me! It''s a trap set by that guy. , All patrol cars and helicopters come back soon!!"


    "Here is Unit 2! A figure suspected of being the thief Kidd was found on the roof of the Beihu City Hotel!"


    "Nani?!" Uncle Chamu was completely shocked by the sudden change. He didn''t understand what the trick Kidd was playing.


    "It seems that the source of the information is Kidd himself, what exactly does Kidd want to do?"


    The driver of Unit 2 asked everyone what they felt, but at this time Kuroba Kuaito smiled slightly, seeming to enjoy the feeling of playing with the police in applause. Suddenly, he glanced at Qingzi slightly, and then Changed his voice again.


    "Attention everyone, I am Officer Zhongsen!"


    what!


    Qingzi let out a small exclamation. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, even she would have been deceived by this voice because it was exactly the same as her father Nakamori Ginsan.


    Kuroba Kuaito pretended to be calm, imitating Nakamori Ginzo''s tone and continued to give orders.


    "Attention all the personnel who are on guard inside the Beihu City Hotel. Kidd is on the top of the building. Everyone will immediately round up and catch Kidd!"


    "Officer Zhongsen''s radio issued an order!"


    "Damn it! That''s Kidd''s voice!" Nakamori Yinsan rushed to the top of the building with his subordinates, his face full of anger, "This bastard actually imitated my voice!!"


    "Kid, what the hell is he going to do?!"


    ''What the hell is he going to do?!''


    Kidd imitated the voices of the two persons in charge of the arrest, Shintaro Chaki and Ginzo Nakamori, and gathered all nearby police and helicopters to the Beito City Hotel. The helicopters were already hovering in the sky. The light shone on Kidd.


    Kidd put away the radio, looked at Naruto, and said:


    "Are you satisfied?"


    Kidd does mean to show off to Naruto, but his imitating skills are indeed great, he can imitate anyone''s voice without any machine, and his ability to change costumes in an instant, it can be said that Kuaito''s imitation skills are still there. Above the peak of Fujiko and Belmode, if you want to outperform Kuroba Kato in imitating skills, only Naruto and Kuroba Kotoichi can do it, but if you really want to fight, Kuroba Kato is still the weakest. .


    Naruto and Belmode are both killers. Mimefujiko is a part-time assassin. Kuroba is the father of Kuroba, and Kuroba is a complete bandit. In terms of combat ability, Kuroba is Doudou is undoubtedly the weakest.


    Click!


    The door of the stairs leading to the rooftop was suddenly opened, with a mustache and short hair Nakamori Ginzo appeared handsomely with a pistol.


    "Don''t move! Kidd!"


    Although Naruto was injured on his shoulder, it was only a bruise, not serious, Kuroba Kuaidou put his hands in his pockets, still as unrestrained as before.


    "It turned out to be the Zhongsen Police Department. I didn''t expect you to come so soon."


    "Huh! I have already solved your notice letter! You know that we will deploy the police here. We suspected that you would use the hook to slide over, and then check the owner of the hotel. Unexpectedly, you would come up with it. This roundabout way of coming from Tokyo Tower! But you still give up on that pearl, you can''t escape it!"


    Surrounded by dozens of police officers, the average thief should have given up resistance long ago, but Kuaito Kuaito feels nothing. The only policeman he cares about is Naruto Uzumaki. He realizes that he is not doing anything, Kuaito Kuaito slightly An Xin said, "The reason why I am here today to visit you is just a rehearsal. I don''t intend to steal that pearl at all."


    "Nani?!"


    boom!


    As soon as Naruto let go, the Barrett M82A1 fell to the ground. Naruto looked helplessly at the group of policemen who surrounded Kidd and said: "The first sentence of the notice letter says Aprilfool, which means it is a fool. A joke of festival, everything today is just a prank."


    "What?!" Zhongsen Yinsan was so angry that he said, "That means we..."


    "Yes, the Metropolitan Police Department spent so much police force this time, but he actually played all of them, right, kidd the thief?"


    "Hmm... My true opponent is indeed you, Naruto Uzumaki!"


    Kuroba Kuaito sneered at Naruto, and dropped a small flash bomb from his cuff. After the explosion, the dazzling light made everyone unable to open their eyes.


    "Looking forward to an official duel with you! I will definitely get that dark star!"


    After leaving the notice of the decisive battle, Kuroba Kuaito disappeared instantly from dozens of police surrounded. On the top of the building, in mid-air, there was no trace of Kaito Kidd at all, and only the scene was left. A real notice letter.


    ''This magic...is not bad.''


    Chapter One Hundred and Nine-The agreement with Qingzi, the reward Naruto hopes for!


    Insert the key, start the car...


    "Really! Let that nasty thief escape again!"


    The extremely uncomfortable tone of the food girl, sweet and angry, and the brisk and lively girly tone made the Hummer''s diesel engine sound not so heavy.


    Hummer gradually drove out of the garage. Naruto looked at the girl''s puffy expression in the passenger seat, and couldn''t help but feel amused by the girl''s childishness, but this time he could understand her mood.


    Qingzi has always hated him very much, and even said that he hates the strange thief Kidd who has been playing around with his father, so he has always hoped that his father can arrest Kidd, but every time he is disappointed.


    Although Qingzi did not go to catch Kaito Kidd with Nakamori Ginzo before, it was really the first time to participate in the "catch" part, but Kaiko Kidd was right in front of her, in front of a group of policemen. Surrounded by, running without a trace, how can Qingzi not be angry, not angry?


    Qingzi is completely a child''s character, because Kidd ran away in front of her, it was unreasonable for Qingzi to initiate a small temper.


    Naruto held the steering wheel with one hand, stretched out his hand to squeeze the cute face of Qingzi Baby Fatty, and said, "Okay, don''t be so angry, Kidd has already run away anyway, there is no way you can get angry."


    "But I''m just angry!"


    Qingzi pouted, still angry and depressed, and said: "Clearly surrounded by so many police officers, but that Kidd seems to have suddenly disappeared. I think that guy is not a human at all, but a ghost!"


    If Kuroba Kuaito knew that Qingzi said that about him, he didn''t know what he would be angry with.


    Naruto stretched out his hand and squeezed Aoko''s beeping pink ~ Hong Xiao ~ mouth, and then quickly shrank her hand to avoid her finger being bitten by Aoko.


    Qingzi stared angrily at the man who was teasing her, but in the bottom of her heart, she was still worried about the fact that the strange thief Kidd escaped from her. His eyes were staring at Naruto. The stars almost blinded Naruto''s titanium dog eyes.


    "Qingzi, why are you staring at me?"

 541 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 541

    "You said, how did the Kaito Kidd suddenly disappear from the rooftop? It''s not reasonable at all."


    Compared to Kidd¡¯s appearance, his disappearance can be said to be a big magic. From dozens of policemen, Naruto, Aoko, Conan, and Hattori Heiji, they disappeared in an instant, although he turned on gliding before then. Wing, but only a few seconds after the flashlight disappeared, everyone, as well as the helicopter troops in the sky, began to search the nearby sky, but found nothing.


    It stands to reason that Kidd was dressed in white, which should be very conspicuous in the dark, but he disappeared in an instant. This doesn''t make sense.


    Naruto glanced sideways at Qingzi, rubbed her head, and said:


    "Well, I just thought about it." Naruto Chong Qingzi emphasized this point. If Qingzi knew that he had discovered that he had let Kidd run away, he might be killed by Qingzi.


    "Yeah." Qingzi nodded fiercely, staring at Naruto closely, she was a good baby who was listening to the story.


    "Actually, Kaito Kidd didn''t fly away from the air, but went straight down the stairs."


    "How is that possible? How did Kidd run out when the stairs were blocked by so many police?"


    "In fact, Kidd opened the paraglider just to make us think that he would fly away from the sky, creating this illusion. In addition, at that time, the flash bomb could temporarily obscure our sight, and he completed the change-up in an instant. Became one of the policemen. At that time, because of the news he sent before, a group of policemen all rushed to the top of the Beihu City Hotel. Even if they were all under your father, he wouldn¡¯t know how many they ran up. Police, Kidd only needs to change his clothes, no one would have thought that a thief would dress up as a policeman, so after that, Kidd can blatantly walk out of the gate."


    Qingzi was stunned, not only surprised at Kidd''s cunning, but also surprised at this man''s insight and analytical ability. His small mouth opened wide, and his entire mouth turned into an O shape. The dumb look was really cute.


    "You... how did you know?"


    "I figured it out with my brain." Mingren wouldn''t say that he had discovered Kidd hiding in the crowd, and deliberately didn''t catch him.


    "Damn Kidd!"


    Although Qingzi has an awkward character, she now has to admit that Kidd¡¯s escape strategy is very powerful. He deliberately called a group of policemen to surround him, and then used a paraglider to make a psychological warfare, making everyone think he was going to escape from the air. Disguised as a policeman, he escaped in the crowd.


    To complete this plan, not only the ability of Kaito Kidd to change the sound without a machine, but also the ability to change clothes instantly, plus enough courage, after all, Kidd¡¯s plan only needs to appear. The slightest mistake will fail.


    Qingzi can now understand why her father couldn¡¯t catch Kaito Kidd so many times. Looking at the man who was driving, she can understand why only he can deal with Kaito Kidd because only he can. See through Kidd''s strategy.


    "Hey, Naruto, do you know what Kidd''s new notice means?"


    Qingzi tugged Naruto''s sleeve, looking forward to what good news he could give herself.


    Naruto gave Qingzi a white look, and said, "You are too dear to me. I just got the notice. Where can I crack it so soon?"


    "Woo..." Qingzi''s squat mouth, a disappointed look on his face, then stared at Naruto again, and said: "Naruto, you will catch the thief Kidd, right?"


    Aoko really rarely calls Naruto''s name seriously. It can be seen that she really cares about whether she can catch Kidd. Naruto wanted to tease her, but looking at her face, Naruto Still resisted the thought, nodded, and said, "I will try my best."


    Qingzi received his nod, and was happy again, with a charming smile on her face, which was even more lovely than after eating delicious food.


    This time it consumed so much police force, and even sent a few helicopters, but failed to catch Kaito Kidd. Ginzo Nakamori and Shintaro Chaki, who were in charge of this case, had to explain to Odakiri Toshiro and let the police and the helicopters go back to each other. At home, and negotiating with the people of the Suzuki chaebol about the new notice letter of the thief Kidd, there are a lot of things. Nakamori Ginzo also knows that he must stay up late today, so let you send Qingzi home tomorrow.


    Aoko''s house is just a very ordinary apartment. For Nakamori Ginzo''s salary, it is quite normal to live in an apartment of this level in Tokyo. After all, it cannot be compared with the Hongzi who inherited the Koizumi family home.


    Aoko got the promise that Naruto would try her best to catch the strange thief Kidd, so after sweeping away the gloomy mood, the cute look of bluffing, is what Nakamori Aoko should look like.


    "Naruto, thank you for today."


    "It''s really rare." Naruto got out of the car, leaned against the car and looked at Qingzi, and said, "I didn''t expect Qingzi would also say thank you to me?" No wonder, Qingzi''s shy and tired personality, although Naruto had done a lot of things that made her happy and satisfied, but Aoko just didn''t want to admit it. This time, it can be regarded as the first time Aoko has softened Naruto.


    The country is easy to change, and the nature is hard to change!


    Although Qingzi thanked him, she was so excited by Naruto that she had the same feeling of confronting him as before. He snorted and said, "Don''t think too much, I just don''t want you to think I don''t have Politeness!"


    ''You are rude enough to say this.''


    Naruto whispered in his heart, today is the last quarter of the moon, the moonlight is not shining, Naruto can only use the street lamp light to look at Qingzi with a frown, tender and cute face, and smile: "Qingzi, if I catch Kaito Kidd, what reward are you going to give me?"


    Qingzi rolled Naruto''s eyes gorgeously, knowing that he had absolutely no good intentions, and choked: "Reward you for being tall! You are a policeman, isn''t it something you should do to catch a thief?!"


    "Yeah, I''m a policeman." Naruto squeezed his chin, as if he had only noticed this. "But I seem to be a class of police, who specializes in violent crimes, but the thief Kidd is handed over to the search. The second class seems to have nothing to do with me. I think it is better to find a place to drink and see beautiful women on the 19th."


    "Hate! Don''t regret it!"


    Qingzi listened to him cheating, her temper came up again, and he slammed Naruto''s broad and sturdy chest, making a muffled sound, her mouth pouted, looking at the laughing blond man with dissatisfaction, and said: "You I promised me to catch the thief Kidd, not to shame!"


    "Oh~~ Did I say this before?" Naruto pretended to be surprised, then touched his head, "I completely forgot."


    I have known him for several years. Of course, Qingzi knew that he was deliberate, in order to get some "reward" from him. Comparing his self-esteem and capturing the strange thief Kidd, Qingzi finally chose the latter. .


    "You...what reward do you want?"


    Naruto lowered his head, under the light, Qingzi''s teary corners of eyes because of grievances, and her angry pink~red-small~mouth, all these made Qingzi look so affectionate.


    Naruto''s throat was a little dry~ He swallowed thirstyly, took a step closer, his eyes were a little burning, looking at Qingzi, and said, "If I catch Kaito Kidd, let me kiss you, okay?"


    Qingzi trembled all over, not only was the man''s breathing making her ears itchy, but also the deep voice made her feel an inexplicable panic and fear. When she raised her head, she saw those red eyes. At the same time, I felt my waist was hugged.


    Having known each other for so many years, it¡¯s not that the nerve-wrenching Qingzi and him have never done anything like cuddling, kissing the forehead and the back of the hand, but at this time, the big palm is on his waist, although it is still Separated from the clothes, Qingzi still felt soft all over. She seemed to understand that what he wanted to''kiss on'' was definitely not just the forehead or cheek.


    "Don''t do this..."


    Aoko tried to push Naruto away, but her body suddenly lost her strength, and her legs were a little weak. If it weren''t for Naruto to hold her waist tightly, Aoko would fall to the ground.


    Naruto got closer, such a pure and beautiful girl, enough to turn any man into a beast.


    "Qingzi, okay?"


    Naruto asked again. Aoko had already bowed her head in fear. If Naruto suddenly kissed Aoko¡¯s cheek in a warm atmosphere, she would forget the embarrassment in a blink of an eye with her big personality. At that time, the atmosphere was very ambiguous, even a dull girl like Qingzi felt blushing and heartbeat, and didn''t know how to deal with it.


    When Naruto asked for the third time, Aoko finally nodded. Before Naruto was overjoyed, Aoko added again.


    "Only your own face."


    Naruto stretched out his hand, close to Aoko¡¯s face, flexed her fingers a few times, after all, he did not lift Aoko¡¯s face to force a kiss, sighed slightly, then smiled again, and whispered in Aoko¡¯s ear: "That That¡¯s the agreement."


    "Ok."


    Qingzi nodded weakly, and then unable to restrain the shame in her heart, she immediately turned and fled.


    Naruto looked at her panicked back, the disappointment in her heart was finally diluted...


    Chapter One Hundred and Ten-He Ye''s Heart Is Quietly Intoxicated~~


    Kai thief Kidd really picks the time, because in his real notice, the time he can judge to steal the dark star will be more than two weeks later on April 19, at Sally Bay On the Silk Cruise, this is a big problem.


    The Sally Beth cruise ship is a cruise ship owned by the Suzuki chaebol, and April 19 was the commemorative party for the 60th anniversary of the establishment of the Suzuki chaebol. Many celebrities were invited to participate that day, and the notice letter from Kidd was completely Declaring war on the front of the Suzuki chaebol.


    The Dark Star is the heirloom of the Suzuki chaebol, and at the banquet commemorating the 60th anniversary of the Suzuki chaebol, in the eyes of a group of celebrities, if the heirlooms are stolen by the strange thief Kidd, it is conceivable that the Suzuki chaebol will Suzuki chaebol will become a laughingstock because of how serious a face slap is encountered. The higher position, the more important face is. How can the Suzuki chaebol allow a thief to run wild on his own territory?


    In the evening, the Sally Beth of the Suzuki Chaebol was ready to set off at Yokohama Port...


    "Sergeant Chamu! Please terminate this activity immediately!!"


    Honestly, Nakamori Ginzo shouted to his boss. His background is a huge luxury cruise ship, and countless guests are boarding.

 542 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 542

    "The other party is the notorious thief Kidd! Of course he can easily pass this check. It''s too easy to get close to the Dark Star!"


    Firstly, because there are too many guests, secondly, basically all the people attending this banquet are celebrities and wealthy families. It is obviously impossible to search them one by one. Only simple investigations can be done. Of course this This kind of investigation is impossible to find the Kaito Kidd, maybe the Kaito Kidd is already on the ship.


    Knowing that his subordinates are very capable, and that his thoughts are indeed correct, Kami Gintaro is not angry.


    "Don''t be so excited, Nakamori, all the celebrities from all walks of life are here tonight. We can''t act rashly, and if we terminate the banquet because of the fear of Kaito Kidd, it will also affect our Metropolitan Police Department. Don¡¯t worry, it takes about three hours to reach Tokyo Port after this ship departs from Yokohama Port. This ship is equivalent to a prison on the sea. Even if that guy actually dives on this ship, It is like a turtle in the urn."


    Uh...


    After the white steam erupted, Sally Beth''s sailing could not be stopped after all. The luxury cruise ship left the port with a boat of guests and a robber.


    The party for the 60th anniversary of the Suzuki chaebol can be said to be very luxurious. There are a lot of people invited. The helms of the family and the company that have made friends with the Suzuki family are basically among the invited. Among them, the more important ones are the new owner of the family. , Koizumi Hongzi, the heir of the Koizumi family, of course also has some special identities, such as the police represented by Nakamori Ginzo, as well as Mouri Kogoro and Naruto.


    Speaking of which, many people came to this banquet as a drag. Koizumi Hongzi and Aimoto Xiajiang originally had invitations, so they could come in by themselves, but Xiaolan and Conan came with Moori Kogoro, and Qingzi was Following her dad, Toyama and Ye, Hattori Heiji all came with Naruto, and they took part in a banquet and dragged the family away.


    Kaito Kidd hadn''t appeared yet, it had nothing to do with Naruto, so this guy didn''t bother to join in the fun, hiding in a corner, quickly and politely sweeping the food on the table.


    Suzuki Chaebol''s 60 banquet, the food is certainly not bad, luxurious and rich, and the guests attending this banquet must be more greetings than food, in that case, Naruto can also help Suzuki Chaebol save a little money.


    "Is there any mistake, you actually eat and drink like this at this kind of banquet?"


    Although they changed into a little dress, Toyama and Ye, the Aikido girls still with ponytails, looked helplessly at Naruto who had been standing at the table since the banquet and had not left. They couldn''t help eating half of them. Someone who hasn''t stopped for the hour is making complaints.


    Naruto swallowed a whole four-headed abalone alive. After the rich and delicious taste was over, he looked at Heye and said, "Otherwise, what do you want me to do? Do you want to be courteous with those guys? Just forget it.


    Naruto has always disliked such things as polite greetings. He is not a genius actor like Mine Fujiko. Mine Fujiko can be said to be a person who can deceive the whole world. She can show amazing performance for anyone, but Naruto , If it¡¯s someone he really doesn¡¯t like, he doesn¡¯t even bother to talk nonsense and just tell the other person to get out. If he shows his acting skills, the other person is either the person he likes or he wants to be evil. For the passerby character, Naruto doesn''t have the mindset of Feng Fujiko to show off his acting skills, so he would rather eat here.


    He Ye looked at Naruto who continued to struggle with food, the corners of his mouth twitched lightly, and said, "I have seen a lot of people who don''t like politeness, but there is no such undisguised one, right?"


    "I''ve always been like this, you don''t know."


    Naruto turned white and took a look at Ye, and then took a look at the dress of the Aikido girl today. The aqua blue dress and the three-centimeter high heels are indeed very suitable for this banquet. Beautiful girls are also attracted. The gaze of the few male creatures, but He Ye felt extremely awkward.


    "It''s awkward to wear this dress."


    He Ye''s face turned red, then stared at Naruto in shame, and said, "Don''t tell me if you know it!"


    A carefree, boyish girl, where is she used to wearing this elegant dress, fragrant ~ bare shoulders ~ bare, although only three centimeters, but after all kicking a pair of high heels under the feet, all this makes He Ye especially awkward.


    Naruto drank a sip of champagne and looked at Ye Jiao''s shy beauty with interest, slender neck, snow-white skin, beautiful collarbone, and under the dress, not big, but full of youthful breasts~ It''s so beautiful, Naruto feels that he has come right today.


    "I think you look pretty like this."


    Naruto¡¯s praise made the skin of He Yelian¡¯s neck and shoulders start to turn red. If Naruto dared to say such explicit words to her in normal times, the ponytail girl must let him learn about the power of Aikido. , But nowadays, wearing high heels is inherently awkward, and the movement is too big to go. Under the light situation, the Aikido girl has been limited to the maximum strength, can only use a pair of dark green eyes to project Naruto Go to the humiliated look.


    Naruto had eaten Heye and couldn''t fight him back physically. He took a glass of champagne and handed it to Heye.


    "I''m not an adult yet, I can''t drink!"


    "It doesn''t matter, this is non-alcoholic champagne."


    Naruto kept holding the quilt and took a few deep breaths with Ye. She felt that it would only be more embarrassing to be in a stalemate. As a result, she took a sip from the goblet. Although Naruto said it was alcohol-free, she still did not drink too much.


    "Aren''t you worried?"


    "worry about what?"


    "Of course it is Kaito Kidd." He Ye took the wine glass and gradually relaxed, and talked to him in a low voice, "The notice from Kaito Kidd said that he would come to this ship to steal the dark star today. If the Dark Star is stolen, the face of the Suzuki chaebol and the face of the Metropolitan Police Department will be lost."


    He Ye Ke is the daughter of Toyama Ginjiro. Although his reasoning ability is not as good as that of Hattori Heiji, such a simple thing can still be seen.


    According to the previous legend of Kaito Kidd, to be honest, Heye really has no hope of ordinary police, and everything can only be given to this man who has defeated Kaito Kidd twice. If he can''t catch Kaito Kidd this time If the Dark Star was stolen, his reputation would be greatly affected, and He Ye was a little worried.


    "It''s nothing to worry about." Naruto''s tone is still confident, "Kid the thief lost to me twice in a row. He should be worried because I am stronger than him, and if I lose to me three times in a row , I don''t know what kind of scene it will be?"


    Naruto laughed treacherously and evilly, and He Ye always felt that he was a little too relaxed, and couldn''t help but said: "Aren''t you worried that you will lose?"


    Naruto glanced at Heye, took a sip of the intense gin, and then pointed in a direction where Suzuki Ayako and Somoto Natsue were talking.


    "see it?"


    He Ye turned his head and took a look, then looked at Naruto strangely, and said, "It''s Yuanzi''s sister Ayako and Xiajiang, what''s wrong?"


    "I''m talking about the diamond necklace Xia Jiang wears around his neck."


    He Ye took a closer look and noticed that on Xia Jiang¡¯s neck, he was wearing a gorgeous diamond necklace. The yellow-green color concealed the dazzling brilliance of the diamond. The light was restrained. The light emitted by the diamond was like the earth. Heavy.


    "What a beautiful diamond..."


    "That is the heart of Gaia, the heirloom of the Yanben family. Three years ago, I protected the heart of Gaia from the hands of the thief Kidd, and now I can also protect the dark star from the hands of the thief Kidd."


    "You are so confident?"


    "The source of all self-confidence is strength, and I am stronger than Kaito Kidd."


    In terms of self-confidence, no one in this world can beat Naruto. The dazzling degree of his confidence surpasses his perfect short blond hair, and Ye stared at Naruto¡¯s confident smile. Heart, quietly indulged...


    Chapter One Hundred and Eleven-Shadow God Fighter, the Bull Who Will Not Fall


    Arudiba coldly looked at the young man wearing a black and green combat suit who had failed the attack, his rough face was indifferent.


    "Who are you, dare to trespass into the sanctuary!"


    Arudiba¡¯s voice is as strong as his appearance. As the guardian of the Taurus Palace, Arudiba has always been hailed as ¡°the most reliable barrier to the sanctuary¡±, facing the sanctuary that dares to invade. The enemy, no matter who the opponent is, Arudiba will fight bravely.


    The man in the black and green battle suit saw that his sneak attack did not work, and he was secretly wary of the strength of this Taurus. At the same time, he smiled and said, "Listen to me. I am one of the strongest seven god fighters who serve Odin. One, Kaiyang Star Sabre-toothed Tiger, my name is Sto, remember my name so as not to know who killed you after you get out of hell!"


    "Humph!"


    Arudiba snorted coldly and sprayed two white air from his nose, looking like an angry bull.


    "I don''t care if you are a god warrior or something, dare to invade the sanctuary, this is a great sin that can hardly be redeemed! Use your life as the price of your stupidity!"


    The Taurus Saint Cloth on Arudiba glowed brilliantly, and the feeling transmitted from that small universe was like that of Arudiba, powerful and unshakable!


    Arudiba''s tall and strong body over two meters immediately rushed in front of Sto, and at the same time the huge fist slammed into Sto''s face.


    Although Sto talks a bit arrogantly, he is not a fool. The failure of the attack just now is enough to let him know that this golden bison has extraordinary power. Relying on his physical agility, he avoided Arudiba¡¯s huge fist and at the same time the one with sharp nails His right hand quickly grabbed Arudiba''s eyes, trying to destroy his eyes first.


    Although Arudiba was burly in shape, his strong body did not affect his agility. He reacted swiftly in an instant. With a twist of his head, he avoided Stow''s attack and punched Stow at the same time.


    Sto''s eyes were sharp, and he saw Arudiba¡¯s fist as big as a casserole hit his abdomen, a little under his feet, and immediately flew back.


    Arudiba¡¯s punching speed is equivalent to the speed of Sto¡¯s retreat, so Arudiba¡¯s fist has almost been attached to Sto¡¯s saint, but he still failed to hit Sto, and Sto went back two consecutive times. Turned over and pulled away from Arudiba.


    Seeing that this person is definitely not under the Golden Saint Seiya''s strength, Arudiba wrinkled his nose and hugged his arms in front of him.


    Arudiba often holds his arms, whether in battle or in peacetime. This is not because of his arrogance and arrogance, but this posture, which is the most perfect posture of Arudiba.

 543 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 543

    When holding both arms, Arudiba''s small universe embraces the incomplete, advancing and attacking, retreating and defensive, complete changes, and endless mystery.Arudiba in this state is like a Japanese samurai sword still inserted in the scabbard. It can use the scabbard to resist the enemy''s attack, or it can launch a thunder-stroke Iai Slash to kill the enemy with a single shot. , Is the most perfect posture of Arudiba!


    To be able to achieve this level requires not only a powerful small universe, but also a superb understanding of martial arts. Arudiba is obviously a powerful warrior.


    "Huge horn!!"


    Arudiba''s original action cracking is like the nirvana in Japanese martial arts-Ihe slash, the long sword will kill with one blow!


    Although at this time, Arudiba¡¯s own defense was reduced to the extreme, it can be said that it was full of flaws, but in exchange, it was the maximum attack power, and the golden superluminal energy flow was emitted from Arudiba¡¯s hands. , Roaring towards Sto.


    Sto was impacted by the giant horn of Arudiba. The super strong golden shock wave produced extremely terrible wind pressure. The terrible pressure made Sto''s heart tremble, and the muscles on his face continued to cramp because of the strong pressure. , Under a little panic, had lost the opportunity to escape.


    Although Arudiba was born in Brazil, he has a lot of research on Japanese martial arts, and his giant horn strike is in itself a style.


    A master of swordsmanship, it is difficult to find flaws when he is''not moving'', but once he attacks, his original momentum is broken, and when his attack power is maximized, his flaws will be directly exposed. Before hitting one''s own flaws, he must first cut down the opponent''s head, and Juhe''s sword-drawing technique of beheading people in an instant appeared because of this.


    The giant horn of Arudiba, although the line is straight and single, is powerful and overwhelming. When the enemy is oppressed by the power of Arudiba, it will be hit by the giant horn and torn apart!


    Sto is one of the seven strongest god fighters who serve the god of Odin. His strength is definitely not under the golden saint. Although he was oppressed by Arudiba¡¯s momentum, he still reacted immediately and a saber-toothed tiger appeared behind him. In his posture, a strong cold air appeared on his body.


    "Viking Tiger Claws!!"


    There was a tiger roar behind Sto, which erupted along with the freezing air. Unlike the soft freezing air of Aquarius Camu, Sto''s freezing air was so violent that it seemed to completely freeze everything in front of him. Thoroughly smashed the general terrible.


    The Viking tiger claws and the giant horn fought hard. Sto stepped back four or five steps before stopping, while the cold air of Sto¡¯s Viking tiger claws hit the Taurus saint of Arudiba, freezing A thin layer of ice, then shattered.


    It can be seen that in terms of brute force, Arudiba will definitely win, but when it comes to skills, Sto is slightly better.


    Sto secretly gritted his teeth, but Arudiba laughed boldly, with high fighting spirit, Sto gave a sip, not wanting Arudiba to issue a giant horn again, and immediately rushed to Arudiba. At the same time Strong freezing air appeared again on his body.


    "Viking Tiger Claws!!"


    The god warrior¡¯s divine fighting suit is different from the saint clothing of the holy warrior. It is not derived from the constellations in the sky, but from the seven monsters in the Nordic myths and legends. The power source of these seven gods is that special Odin Sapphire!


    The prototype of Sto¡¯s Saint Seiya is the saber-toothed tiger. Sto¡¯s combat effectiveness is very strong. The blow that was just now compared to Arudiba is no match for the victory or defeat. Now, the freezing air is once again released. The strong freezing air makes the air The water vapor condensed so that the naked eye could not see where Sto was. The sharp Viking tiger claws secretly hit Arudiba''s body.


    Although Arudiba was blinded by Sto''s icy cleanliness, he was not a person who was waiting to die. He snorted and hugged his arms again, and the airflow on his body had undergone a special change.


    Sto''s Viking tiger claws attacked from the dark, aiming at Arudiba''s heart.


    Seeing that Sto¡¯s trick was to freeze Arudiba¡¯s heart, but his cold air seemed to hit the air completely, and he could not hit Arudiba¡¯s body at all. The cold air was hit by Aru. The special air flow around Diba was repelled to both sides, and it was impossible to hit Arudiba itself. This is exactly the unique defense technique of Arudiba.


    The use of small universes to form a special air defense wall can make the enemy''s attack appear as if it is completely hitting the air, and the defense power is amazing!


    Even if Sto is strong, he can''t break through Arudiba''s defense for a while, and Arudiba can''t help Sto, because he can''t attack when he displays this defensive skill, otherwise the defense itself will collapse. .


    Arudiba and Sto were in a stalemate like this, one couldn''t touch each other, the other couldn''t beat each other, and the battle became a stalemate.


    And just at this time when Arudiba and Sto could do nothing about anyone, behind Arudiba, a figure suddenly appeared secretly.


    The figure didn¡¯t know how long he had been hiding. He hadn¡¯t appeared in the previous battle, but at this time when Arudiba and Sto were deadlocked, he suddenly appeared and lurked silently to Arudiba. Behind.


    The god''s fighting suit on this person looked almost exactly the same as the god''s fighting suit on Sto, except for the color.


    The Saint Seiya on Sto is a deep dark green, and the god''s battle suit on this man is silvery white. This person is also Sto''s brother and Batu of the Shadow God Fighter.Because Sto¡¯s ruler Mizaru also has a Gemini, which is Batu¡¯s ruler Aru Kru, but although Batu is stronger than Sto¡¯s, there is no Austria on his god fighting suit. Ding Sapphire can only exist as a shadow god fighter, if Sto does not die, he cannot become a true god fighter!


    The black brother is the god fighter, and the white brother is the shadow. It seems that the god of destiny made a very funny joke with the brothers.


    Badu''s strength was even higher than that of his younger brother, and he quietly lurked behind Arudiba, then aimed at the back of Arudiba and punched out.


    "Shadow Viking Tiger Claw!!!"


    "what?!"


    At this time, Arudiba noticed that there was a sneak attack behind him. He turned his head abruptly, but only saw a fist appear in front of him, and then he was punched through the Juhe defense by Badu, and hit him with a punch. On the head, the Taurus helmet shattered into two halves, and Arudiba was also shot and flew out, hitting the pillar of the Taurus Palace with one head full of blood.


    Sto looked at his brother. Although he was a little upset that he interfered with the fight between him and Arudiba, he still thanked him, but Batu didn¡¯t say anything, and was about to move on and finish. During the mission of assassinating Athena, Arudiba, who had been beaten by Batu''s shadow Viking tiger claws, stood up again.


    "What?! Can I stand up even after being hit in the head by my fist?!"


    Arudiba touched his blood-filled head, and then shook off the blood from his hands indifferently, laughing with joy.


    "No wonder Naruto reminded me to pay attention to the back when I fight. It seems that it is correct, but that''s how it is interesting! Invaders, come and fight. I am Taurus, Arudiba, I will never fall. Down!!!"


    Chapter 112-The heroic warrior, the admirable Arudiba


    Arudiba roared in excitement. This is the style of this bull. Although his head is a bit straight, if it weren¡¯t for Naruto¡¯s reminder, Arudiba might have been defeated by Batu¡¯s sneak attack. Also unswerving to the crisis, guarding the sanctuary with a tyrannical attitude and strength, this is Arudiba Taurus!


    Facing two powerful enemies whose strength is not below him, Arudiba did not retreat, on the contrary, it stimulated his fighting spirit even more. Arudiba¡¯s small universe is like a volcanic eruption, which cannot be suppressed at all, and the golden light shines. The entire Taurus Palace.


    "Give me the trick! Giant horn!!"


    Arudiba roared in excitement, and the powerful stream of golden energy radiated from his hands again.


    Sto has just seen the power of Arudiba¡¯s move, and now he is ready, the cold small universe on his body exudes, resisting Arudiba¡¯s powerful courage, but at this time, Arudiba¡¯s fighting spirit is high and courageous. Stronger than before, even if Sto was prepared, he couldn''t help but feel shocked, and then immediately shot his Viking tiger claws to resist the giant horn of Arudiba.


    The two powerful tricks collided again, and Arudiba ignored the little bit of cold air that hit him.


    While Batu took advantage of the time when Sto resisted Arudiba¡¯s giant horn, he turned into a ghost, and immediately flew to Arudiba¡¯s side, and the Shadow Viking Tiger Claw aimed at Arudiba¡¯s head. , Hit hard.


    "I don''t believe you won''t die like this!!"


    Arudiba used a giant horn to fight against Stow, and then immediately raised his arm, resisting Batu''s attack with his arm.


    Badu¡¯s shadow Viking tiger claws made a crack in Arudiba¡¯s golden saint. The strong cold air followed Badu¡¯s fingers and injected Arudiba¡¯s body into Arudiba¡¯s arm. They are completely frozen.


    Batu knew this was enough for Arudiba to drink a pot, and was about to withdraw his arm. When attacking with Sto, he found that his finger seemed to be stuck in Arudiba''s body and could not be pulled out. , Seeing the golden bison laughing wildly, Batu''s heart was shocked.


    "You actually..."


    "Haha... it doesn''t matter if this arm is given to you! Now you give me a taste of the power of this trick! Giant horn!!"


    Arudiba punched Batu¡¯s xiong mouth and hit it hard with tyrannical power, causing Batu¡¯s shadow god fighting suit to be cracked. After all, because there is no Odin Sapphire relationship, Batu The shadow god''s battle suit on his body is not as firm as St''s god''s battle suit, and it is also lower than Arudiba''s Taurus golden saint.Immediately after Arudiba changed his fist into his palm, his palm glowed with dazzling golden light. Although the power of the giant horn with one hand was weakened a lot, Arudiba was at zero distance and used the giant horn to fight Batu. The bombardment, the tyrannical power still caused Batu to squirt a blood out, and after flying down, he landed beside his brother.


    Arudiba looked at his completely unconscious right arm, knowing that the freezing gas injected by Batu could not be eliminated for the time being. At this time, his arm couldn''t even be lifted up. He gritted his teeth and shocked the brothers in Batu and Sto. Under his gaze, he hit his right arm several times in succession.


    Arudiba broke his arm with a few punches, and he was in pain, overcoming the numbness caused by the freezing air. Although the pain was terrible, Arudiba''s arm abruptly recovered its ability to move.


    Looking at Arudiba¡¯s self-harm, even the brothers Bardo and Sto, who have the strength not to lose to Arudiba, could not help but take a cold breath. Under such an unfavorable situation, they actually He dared to self-mutilate and regain his ability to act. I have to say that the courage of this cow is amazing!


    Although Arudiba was sweating with pain, the fire in those eyes seemed to be crazy.


    "What''s the matter with you two?! If I don''t attack, I will attack!! Titan burst!!"


    Arudiba roared wildly, slammed his hands into the ground, and then slammed upwards, immediately causing the earth to burst, and countless rocks and mud swept toward the two brothers of Badu and Sto.


    "Flick!"


    Seeing how powerful this trick is, Batu immediately asked his brother to dodge, but no matter how they dodge, the rock and soil in front of them are like endless. No matter what, there seems to be endless rock and soil on their heads. They were completely submerged, and any evasive actions were futile.

 544 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 544

    Batu gritted his teeth fiercely and pushed a hand behind Sto. At the same time, he turned and faced the infinite rock and soil to maximize his cold energy.


    "brother!!"


    Sto turned and yelled, but before he had time to rescue, he watched Batu be buried by countless stones and soil, and then all the stones and soil together with Batu''s body, under the small universe of Arudiba, renewed Returned to the ground, the ground was as flat as if it had been run over countless times with a road roller, and Batu was sealed under the ground.


    Seeing that Badu was buried in the ground by Arudiba''s tricks in order to save himself, Storo let out a roar, his eyes were full of blood, and he immediately ran away.


    "Arudiba, I want your life!! Blue Pulse Punch!!"


    Under the anger of Sto, the small universe burst and turned into a blue light, which combined into a huge star in front of Sto, which had the power of wind and thunder, mixed with thousands of sharp ice, towards Arudiba Flying.


    Arudiba just used the Titan Burst, which consumed a huge small universe. Suddenly, his power was not enough. In the blue pulse boxing of Sto, the wind and thunder were all fired for a while, and the powerful energy blew Arudiba into the sky , Especially his broken right arm, at this time it felt extremely painful.


    Arudiba was still Arudiba. Under such an attack, he raised his arms at the same time and aimed at the direction of Sto.


    "Huge horn!!"


    The powerful golden energy wave uttered a moo-like roar and flew toward Sto, while also breaking through the power of the blue pulse fist.After Arudiba''s giant horn broke the blue pulse punch, its power was weakened, and Sto dodges it.Sto was angry in his heart and raised the small universe to its maximum.


    "Viking Tiger Claws!!"


    At this time, Arudiba seemed to be exhausted because of the excessive consumption of the small universe. He couldn''t dodge the attack of Sto, and was punched by Sto in Xiong''s mouth. The terrible cold air followed Sto''s hand and entered Ah In Rudiba''s heart, Arudiba received such an attack and coughed up a mouthful of blood with ice scum.


    Sto was about to take advantage of the situation to kill Arudiba, but he could not withdraw his right hand. It turned out that Arudiba used his stylish and intact left arm to clamp Sto¡¯s arm tightly, Arudi Bar''s brute force must be above Sto. He clamped it so tightly that Sto could not take his hand out.


    At this time, there was a sudden bang from behind Sto, and the ground burst. Batu, who was originally sealed in the ground by Arudiba¡¯s Titan burst, broke through the power of the earth and rushed out. Sto''s arm was locked by Arudiba, and he was shocked immediately, and he aimed at Arudiba''s left arm and struck him.


    "Arudiba! Let go of my brother!!"


    Arudiba knew that he was one enemy two, and it was impossible to seize such an opportunity, so he simply laughed.


    "This arm is for you! Just a wrist!!!"


    Arudiba squeezed his left arm hard, his extremely burly body, his muscles were completely locked, and Sto, who was standing next to Arudiba, even heard Arudiba¡¯s muscles rattle. To him, this is simply the voice of the devil.


    As Arudiba tightened his muscles with all his strength, his strong muscles, like a bench vise at this time, clamped Stow''s arm tightly, and then he heard a click!


    Sto''s arm, the arm that was tightened by Arudiba, was severely pinched off!!


    The blood was flying in the air, and Stow screamed, and one of his arms fell to the ground like this, and Batu''s fist slowed down a bit, and only then did it hit Arudiba''s left shoulder.


    Arudiba used too much force in the attack on his rigid wrist just now, and even the right arm of Sto¡¯s God¡¯s fighting suit was pinched off by his rigid wrist, but his own strength was temporarily ineffective, and he was killed by Batu. The fist hit the left shoulder, the saint clothing did not shatter, but the arm broke, causing the entire left arm of the golden saint clothing to fall along with Arudiba''s arm.


    Arudiba had both broken his arms at this time, but Sto was also abolished by him. Although Arudiba''s fighting method was extremely fierce, he changed his injuries to injury, and Sto also suffered a lot. It''s a loss, but after all, there is another Batu who hasn''t suffered much damage. Even if it is a golden holy warrior, it is too low to win against two god warriors with the same strength at the same time.


    It''s just that Sto and Batu didn''t dare to be careless at this time. The strength of this bull is really terrifying. If you are not careful, even if they can defeat Arudiba, they will be dragged into hell together.


    Arudiba felt the scarlet sweetness in the mouth, and spit out blood foam on the ground, and still laughed, grinning heroically and proudly.


    "What''s the matter, are you afraid of being beaten by me?! This is the fate of your invasion of the sanctuary, you listen to me, remember! This world will only have Arudiba who died in battle, but Arudi Ba, even if he is dead, he will not fall!!"


    Following Arudiba¡¯s words, he raised his small universe to the limit. Because of this terrible small universe, the wound on Arudiba¡¯s left arm was broken, the blood stopped at this time, and the red blood did not continue to flow. And the entire Taurus Palace was shaken by the huge small universe of Arudi Barnacle.This huge small universe is a huge burden for Arudiba''s severely injured body at this time. Although the blood flow from the wound of the broken arm has stopped, the skin of Arudiba''s whole body has begun to become red and become more and more red. , This is the result of Arudiba¡¯s body being unable to withstand this small universe, causing the capillaries to rupture and blood seeping out of the skin.


    "This is the stunt left by the previous generation of Arudiba! Invaders, die!! Titan Nova!!!"


    Just when Arudiba gathered all the small universes and activated the ultimate meaning of Taurus, he stretched out a hand from the air and pressed it on Arudiba''s shoulder, suppressing the small universe that he had almost runaway.


    "Okay, Arudiba, that''s it right here."


    Chapter 113-Northern Europe, the awakened sea king and the unexpected god


    The person who walked out of the void was Naruto, and he just squeezed the small universe that almost ran away on Arudiba with a casual stroke.


    Naruto¡¯s body completely walked out of the alien space, and seeing his appearance, Batu and Sto were immediately stunned, knowing that this person has an ambiguous relationship with Xiluda, so even if they are Bongxi Ruda''s order came, and he dared not do anything with Naruto for a while.


    Naruto did not care about the black and white brothers, but clicked twice on Arudiba''s body, and the Taurus saint was immediately disassembled from Arudiba''s body, including the death of Arudiba. The part of the Taurus Saint Cloth on the arm was combined to look like a Taurus on one side, but this Taurus did not have a head at this time, because the helmet of the Taurus Saint Cloth had just been broken by Batu.


    Arudiba¡¯s Viking tiger''s paw was in his heart, causing Arudiba''s heart to freeze. Now his blood flow is supported by the microcosm, which can be said to be a crisis.


    Naruto''s eyes all turned white, and he slapped Arudiba''s xiong with a soft hand.


    Arudiba snorted and took two steps back, blood overflowing from the corners of his mouth, but the freezing ice in his heart disappeared.


    Arudiba''s face was originally pale due to poor blood flow, but after the blood flow returned to normal, it slowly became ruddy and turned into a normal color.


    Naruto then squeezed Arudiba¡¯s broken right arm a few times. Arudiba deliberately interrupted his arm in order to overcome the numbness caused by the cold, and used pain to remove the numbness. Now that the broken bone was reconnected by Naruto, Naruto made a few more clicks on Arudiba¡¯s arm, and then a faint green light appeared in his hand, and the broken bones of Arudiba were facing each other. Good location to stimulate bone growth and healing.


    Naruto picked up Arudiba¡¯s severed arm again, and a twisted dimensional wave appeared on the other hand, towards Arudiba¡¯s shoulder, because of the huge little universe just now, the blood, the wound that healed on the surface, Cut it down.


    The dimensional blade is extremely sharp, and Arudiba¡¯s body is definitely unable to withstand it, no matter how strong it is. The wound on the surface layer that has just healed is immediately cut off. When the blood just fell, Naruto connected the broken arm to the wound. Then, green fluorescence appeared on the hand again, stimulating the rapid division of cells at the fracture.


    Although the Saint Seiya has various healing abilities, Arudiba also had to admire Naruto''s healing technique, which is what Tsunade is good at.


    Palm Xianshu!


    Under Naruto''s treatment, Arudiba''s wound quickly recovered. Naruto''s broken arm was also picked up, and the wound in the back of his head that had been beaten by Batu also quickly healed.


    Seeing that these terrible wounds almost recovered in a blink of an eye, Arudiba moved his arms and legs and praised: "It''s really amazing, I didn''t expect your healing power to be so amazing."


    Naruto patted the head of the golden bull and said: "Now you can give me a little quiet. The wound has just healed, and it will take a while to fully recover. If you move in disorder now, Your bones are crooked, but I will break your bones and try again."


    Arudiba smiled and said that he understood, and Naruto reached out his hand again, the Taurus holy clothing, and the parts of the helmet fragments, flew towards the Pamirs, repairing the troublesome things of the holy clothing , It must be handed over to Mu who is now practicing with Guigui.


    Naruto then took the arm of Sto who had been interrupted by Arudiba with a rigid wrist, and then looked at the two yin and yang brothers. He probably knew what was going on, but he still asked: " Why did you come to attack the sanctuary?"


    Batu and Stow looked at each other, and there was still a calmer Batu who said: "Naruto-sama, we came to the sanctuary to assassinate Athena on the order of His Highness Hilda. Please forgive me. "


    "Assassinate Athena?"


    Naruto looked puzzled, and asked: "What''s wrong with Hilda, why would she give such orders?!"


    "We don¡¯t know, but Hilda seems to have changed suddenly. We don¡¯t know why, but one day she suddenly ordered an attack on the sanctuary and sent us two to assassinate Athena. We couldn¡¯t do anything. Violating the orders of His Royal Highness Hilda."


    Naruto knew that Hilda¡¯s temperament changed drastically, and suddenly ordered an attack on the sanctuary, it must be because of the golden ring of Poseidon, knowing that this is the plot of the Nordic Odin, so he is not surprised, just the face After pondering for a while, he waved his hand and said, "Go back and return to Hilda. Anyway, if I am here, you will not be able to assassinate Athena. Go back and help me bring a word to Hilda. I will go to Ascott soon."


    Badu and Stow looked at each other. Whether it was the ambiguous relationship between Naruto and Hilda, or the powerful strength of Naruto they knew, these two points were enough to make them give up this impossible assassination. Ren gave a fist to Naruto, and then left and went back to Yasgot.


    And Naruto turned and flew towards the Pope¡¯s Palace to discuss with Athena about Hilda. There is one thing Naruto didn¡¯t know. In this plot of Nordic Odin, the main god involved is not just the sea. Only Emperor Poseidon and Athena.


    Naruto and Athena ordered their troops and led the soldiers to Yasgot, the land of Northern Europe...


    Saying that, there are actually not many people at all, Athena, Naruto, and Sharna. All three of them knew Hilda. This time, of course, they are going to Northern Europe, and the rest is to bring The upper five bronzes, and the recent breakthrough in strength, may at any time comprehend the magic bell of the seventh sense of the small universe, full of calculations, in fact, it is only nine people.


    The plot that took place in Ascott is not much different from the original.


    Naruto and the others saw Hilda whose temperament changed drastically after wearing the golden ring, and as long as the golden ring could be removed, Hilda could be restored to its original state.


    Athena stood on the coast and prayed, using her huge universe to calm the rough seas that had been caused by the resurrection of Poseidon. In order to avoid losing too much power before the battle and letting others take advantage of it, Athena at most If they can hold on for twelve hours, Naruto and the others need to break through the fairy palace within twelve hours, defeat the seven god fighters, and remove the golden ring from Hilda''s hand.

 545 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 545

    Except for Athena, everyone else drove towards the fairy palace, and Athena, who stood on the beach and used her huge small universe to suppress the sea, discovered an unusual small universe.


    ''Unexpectedly, in addition to Poseidon''s small universe, there is also such a large small universe. No wonder the waves here will fluctuate so hugely, wait a minute!This small universe is...''


    Athena showed a surprised look, and then contacted someone with her mind. As for what it was talking about, no one knew.


    At this time, in the sea emperor hall at the deepest part of the sea, Athena¡¯s seal has been broken, and the sea emperor Poseidon, who was resurrected with Julian¡¯s human flesh, sat on the god seat in the center of the sea emperor hall. There was a pot beside his feet, the pot of Athena.


    Athena once sealed Poseidon¡¯s soul in the pot of Athena, so this pot was also jokingly called by Athena and Artemis as the exclusive dormitory of the Sea Emperor. Of course, this statement was used to disgust Poseidon. of.


    However, because of the seal that Athena put on the Athena Jug and the Sea Emperor''s Trident, it has long since lost its original effect and is like a waste, so Poseidon can reincarnate as a human body.


    At this time, there was a woman beside Poseidon, sitting on the throne like Poseidon, showing that this woman is a noble goddess.


    It¡¯s just that the goddess¡¯ posture, not so much sitting, should be said to be leaning on the god¡¯s seat. The white gauze-like dress can¡¯t completely cover her graceful ~ wonderful body, and the chestnut-colored waves grow out. The feminine charm, naked ~ naked jade feet stretched out in the direction of Poseidon intentionally or unintentionally, finally let the patience of the sea emperor completely lost, picked her up, turned and walked towards the bedroom.


    And that goddess is like a koala, with her hands and feet wrapped around Poseidon¡¯s body, her slightly twisted body constantly challenges the limits of Poseidon¡¯s endurance, and she has a perfect face. Leaning on Poseidon''s shoulder.


    In terms of beauty alone, even the three of Athena, Artemis, and Hestia are inferior to this goddess, and unlike the three of them, the beauty of this goddess reveals A fox that seduces people to commit crimes, Mei Jin''er, it seems that as long as she is charming, she can let a man be dominated by his lower body.


    While these two gods were working, Poseidon also called out the name of the goddess.


    Aphrodite...


    Chapter 114-Battle of Helplessness, Naruto vs. Hilda


    The sea seemed to fluctuate more severely because of the''fierce battle'' between the two gods, and Athena could probably also guess Poseidon''s idea of ??using this kind of thing to stimulate Athena and make her uneasy.


    If it was the former Athena, I''m afraid I would be really angry with Poseidon''s behavior, but now Athena, although angry, her smile has become sweeter.


    Looking at the magnificent sea in front of him, Athena took out eight gleaming things from her white dress, which looked like some kind of handicraft.


    Four of them are not unfamiliar to anyone who has some knowledge of Chinese culture, that is, the four spirit beasts of Qinglong, Suzaku, White Tiger, and Xuanwu. Under the carvings of these four spirit beasts, each is carved in Chinese. There are two words on it.


    Before the Qin and Han dynasties, the four elephants were not the modern four elephants. At that time, the Xibai Tiger was the Xixianchi. After the Qin and Han dynasties, people felt that four animals were needed to cooperate with the four spirits, so Xixianchi became the Xibaihu .The eight Chinese characters under these four sculptures are from the "Seven Emperors Zi Ting Yan Sheng Jing" from the Soochow Era. According to the records of the "Seven Emperors Zi Ting Yan Sheng Jing", people named the four elephants, the former Suzaku It is Lingguang, Hou Xuanwu is in charge, the left Qinglong is Meng Zhang, and the right Baihu is the guard, which is the eight characters under these four golden carvings!


    This method was taught to Athena by Naruto. The materials used for these carvings are exactly the same as those of the gold saint clothes, and the huge small universe of Athena is injected into it, which has a very strong body.


    The golden statues of the four elephants flew out first, turning into four slightly different golden lights. The four remaining golden statues in Athena''s hand also resonated because of this, buzzing and shaking in Athena''s palm, and then Fly towards the sky.


    In addition to the four spirits, there are the so-called eight great beasts. In addition to the four spirits, there are also Bi Fang, Qilin, Tianzhu, and Nine-Tailed Fox. There are eight in total, guarding all directions and blessing the peace of the world. Divine beasts also combine the power of Qiankun Kanlizhen Xun Gen against this Tai Chi gossip.


    These eight golden statues were made by Mu, Naruto gave the spirit, and Athena gave the power, and they evolved into what they are now.


    The power of the eight golden statues continued to evolve, evolving into a huge Tai Chi picture, shrouded in the rough sea, and at the same time Athena waved her hand, the golden shield, the Holy Shield Aquith flew out.


    Aquis flew in mid-air and continued to spin, accompanied by a soft buzzing sound, emitting bursts of golden light, combined with the power of the eight golden statues, emitting powerful power, temporarily suppressing the rough sea.


    Even if the small universe of the two main gods, Poseidon and Aphrodite, set off waves, Athena could temporarily calm the turbulent waves with the power of eight golden statues and Aquis.


    Athena looked at the vast sea whose surface had returned to calm under the suppression of her own power, revealing a blackened little fox smile.


    ''Poseidon, Aphrodite, if you don''t torture you so terribly, I won''t be called Athena!''


    So, why should you provoke this black-hearted little fox?


    Athena temporarily suppressed the turbulent sea with the power of the golden statue and the divine shield Aquis, while Naruto and the others broke through the fairy palace at the fastest speed.


    Just like in the previous attack on the Zodiac, facing each god fighter, one person is left in the battle. This way, the shortest physique Seiya is thrown against the burly star Dulu. On the other hand, Zilong faced the wolf Fenrir. Glacier¡¯s opponent was Hagen, who was the least good at dealing with. He was able to make a searing punch. He immediately went to deal with Sto. At the same time, he must also take care of the battle on the Shun side, and the magic bell will deal with the first wise man of the Immortal Palace, Aru Belisi.


    Naruto did not intend to kill these god fighters, because as long as Hilda can return to normal, these god fighters are equivalent to becoming Naruto''s subordinates, and the seven god fighters who can match the golden holy fighters are definitely not to be ignored. Powerful!


    The strongest warrior double-headed dragon Czechfried was thrown to Sharna to deal with, while Naruto passed directly through the block of Czechfried and immediately went to Valhalla, Xianghong where Hilda was.


    Walked into this fairy palace that I was very familiar with, but the atmosphere in it was completely different from what Naruto felt at the beginning.


    Because Hilda was affected by the magic of Poseidon¡¯s golden ring and became an evil queen, and this Valhalla Palace was also affected by the evil Hilda, the atmosphere inside Valhalla Palace seemed Very cold and solemn.


    Hilda seemed to have expected Naruto to come, sitting on the god seat where she had been sitting before, but holding a goblet in her hand, with wine like blood inside.


    "You came so fast, Naruto Uzumaki."


    Hilda looked at Naruto with a smile, and the tone of her speech was different from the gentle and watery voice of the past, but turned into a strange voice. Naruto also knew that this was all due to the influence of the golden ring she was wearing at this time.


    "Ah, I have to come early, otherwise I don''t know how long Athena can last."


    Click!!


    Hilda''s hand was forced because of Naruto''s words, and several cracks appeared on the crystal clear goblet immediately, and then with a bang, the whole wine glass shattered, and the blood-like wine spilled on the ground.


    Hilda seemed to know nothing about this, her eyes staring at Naruto.


    Naruto could see that the emotions in Hilda''s eyes, jealousy and anger, were all dark emotions, just because of the golden ring of Poseidon, the dark emotions of Hilda got out of control.


    Hilda stared at Naruto with an extremely cold expression, and finally uttered a peculiar queen laugh: "Your favorite person is really Athena, but I will definitely not let you wish! Naruto Uzumaki! "


    "Now you, it''s useless for me to say anything to you, come and play, Hilda, speaking of it, I have never played against you."


    Naruto maintains a light and breezy look, in fact, he is really very angry. Of course, this anger is not for Hilda, but for the damn Sea Emperor Poseidon, waiting for him to hold Hilda in his hands. After taking off his golden ring, he must make that damn Sea Emperor pay for the woman who moved him!


    Because of the magic of the golden ring, Hilda¡¯s original love for Naruto has deteriorated into jealousy and hatred. Now it is even more beckoning. There is a long ~ gun-like scepter in his hand. This rod is Odin. The scepter, because Hilda is the surrogate of Odin, this artifact can be used. Although it is not as powerful as Athena¡¯s scepter, it is also very powerful.


    The anger in Hilda''s heart burned and he couldn''t control it. The Odin''s scepter in his hand pointed towards Naruto, and a whirlwind with Arctic freezing gas flew towards Naruto.


    "The extreme north wind!"


    "I''m sorry, Hilda, I will apologize to you later."


    Naruto yelled at Hilda, and then his eyes quickly condensed. He knew that when he was not in love with children in the battle, he also knew that Hilda was not weak. If he did not show his true ability, There is no way to remove the damn golden ring from Hilda''s hand.


    "Yan Dun adds life!"


    Naruto''s eyes flashed, and a shield made of black flames appeared in front of him, resisting the extreme north wind of Hilda.


    However, Hilda¡¯s extreme north wind wind is really powerful, because it contains the divine power of Odin¡¯s Scepter, so its power is greatly increased, and even the black shield displayed by Naruto with Amaterasu is extremely powerful. The freezing air of Beigangfeng freezes the whole.


    Naruto''s eyes flashed, and the entire black shield with fate of earth exploded immediately, dispersing all the frozen air, and then immediately rushed towards Xiluda, shaking his hands quickly at the same time.


    "Bengyue dimension knives and a hundred knives are dazzled!"


    The cold dimensional blade cut all the obstacles in front of him, combined into a fine network, and completely enveloped Hilda.


    Hilda¡¯s face was cold, and she couldn¡¯t see the gentleness of the water before. The Odin¡¯s Scepter in his hand was continuously waved to block all of Naruto¡¯s Dimensional Sword. The incision.


    And Hilda once again swung Odin''s scepter, turning it into countless ice snakes containing strong freezing air, and the hissing sound from his mouth swept towards Naruto.


    "Asura Thousand Hands Punch!"


    Naruto pinched a seal in his hand, and the golden chakra condensed into countless arms behind his back, and then those arms were shot at the same time, and each punch turned an ice snake into fragments. In the Valhalla Palace, ice slag splashed for a while.

 546 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 546

    Hilda punched his left hand, and a small black universe was immediately emitted from the golden ring, and the scattered ice slag turned into sharp ice arrows, blasting towards Naruto.


    This change seemed to be unexpected by Naruto. Unprepared, his body was pierced by those ice arrows, and there were wounds all over his body for a while, looking bloody and terrifying.


    Hilda''s face seemed to be stiff for a moment, then he waved Odin''s scepter again and attacked Naruto.


    While recovering from his injuries, Naruto dealt with Hilda''s attack, and at the same time viciously slandered Poseidon the bastard who caused him and Hilda''s opposition.


    ''Poseidon, you must not fall into my hands, otherwise I will make you better than death!!''


    Chapter 115-Legendary Warrior, Spirit Snake vs. Raptors


    Because of the golden ring, Hilda¡¯s strength has increased a lot compared to before. In the case that Naruto could not come up with 100%, the two people¡¯s battle has been in a state of confrontation. Naruto couldn''t find a good chance to defeat Naruto. He took off the damn golden ring and could only delay first, and wait until other battles were resolved before others came to help.


    This battle belongs to the Saint Seiya and the God Seiya. Although the Saint Seiya did not bring even a Golden Saint Seiya, and they all stayed in the sanctuary, the strength and potential of these bronze xiaoqiang cannot be ignored, especially It''s Ikki Phoenix.


    Ikki had fully understood the small universe of the seventh sense, and would not fall back after the battle, like everyone else, but in the battle with the god fighter Miyimi, the two were evenly matched and the battle was fierce.


    Although the battles in other places are equally fierce and difficult, these bronze xiaoqiangs with unlimited potential will become stronger every time they are defeated by the enemy¡¯s tricks. In this cruel battle, their small universe has risen again. It has reached the level of an extremely small universe that only the Golden Saint can master!


    And the only problem is the battle between Sarna and the strongest fighter Czech Fried.


    Czech Freed is the strongest among the seven god fighters. Among the golden saints, only Saga and Shaka can be compared with their strength, and their strength is far higher than that of ordinary god fighters. Moreover, the god fighting clothes on his body also possessed the strongest defensive power and offensive power among all god fighting clothes, both offensive and defensive, and he was a man with perfect strength.


    It''s not that Shana and Czechfried have never fought before, but it is the first time that they have bet their lives and fought life or death like this.


    Sharna moved her hands, Ophiuchus'' saints felt the powerful small universe that Czechfried had, and sent her a reminding buzz.


    From the bottom of his heart, Czech Friede is unwilling to fight against Shanna, but his loyalty to Hilda makes him have to.


    Czech Freed held the helmet of the gods'' battlesuit in his hand, looked at Shanna in the saint of Ophiuchus, and said: "I really never thought that one day I will fight you as an enemy."


    "I haven''t thought about it either, but with your personality, no matter what I say, you won''t give up, right?"


    Sharna sighed slightly. She didn¡¯t have the slightest hatred with Czech Friede. She really admired the strength of Czech Friede. It can be said that they are not under the Gemini Golden Saint Sagar, but now they have a different position. It is impossible to betray Hilda, and Shanna is absolutely impossible to betray Naruto, so the two of them are destined to face each other as enemies.


    "You are right, I will never betray Lord Hilda."


    Czech Freed put the helmet of the dragon head on his head, and then slowly raised his hand under Shanna''s gaze.


    Czechfried is also an arrogant warrior. Although he had to fight against Sarna from his standpoint, he was unwilling to use any means to fight against Sarna directly. He deliberately slowed down his actions like this. , Also reminded Shaerna that she was about to attack.


    Sharna has seen the strength of Czechfried before, and the strength of this guy, compared to the last time we met, must have become stronger, so Sharna immediately put on the look of a snake and beware. The attack of Czech Friede.


    Czech Freed''s right arm swung down fiercely, and a sharp sword aura was swung in the direction of Shanna.


    "Odin Excalibur!"


    Czech Freed yelled, and the small universe transformed into a sharp white sword aura. Wherever that sword aura passed, Yasgott''s sturdy 10,000-year-old ice shattered one after another, and slashed at Shanna sharply.


    Just as Athena simplified her Excalibur attack into a holy sword and passed it to the Capricorn Saint Seiya of the mythical age, the two-headed dragon of Czech Friede also got powerful power from Odin.


    The power of Odin''s Excalibur of Czech Friede is not lost to Shura''s holy sword. The attacking skills, speed and power have reached a high degree of perfection. Sharnah was surprised because of the instinct that the body exercised. My feet have automatically stepped out of the Phantom Snake Step, twisting left and right like a snake. The Odin Excalibur could not catch the target of the attack. It only cut the ice and took away a lock of Shanna''s hair.


    Not the weak, Shana, using the mystery of the phantom snaking step, instantly turned from defense to offense, glowing with a deep blue light, surrounded by a layer of thunder, and flew towards Czech Fried.


    Czech Freed double ~ feet firmly stepped on the ground, without moving, while both hands continuously wielded the Odin''s Excalibur, and Shana also fully launched the Phantom Tour snake step, one attack, one hiding, both of them did not get What a great result.


    Sharna wanted to attack melee, but Czechfried¡¯s Odin¡¯s Excalibur was danced very tightly. The closer you got to Czechfried, the stronger the sword, even though Sharna relied on the Phantom Tour. The mystery of the snake step is also difficult to approach again, and can only maintain this distance while the ten fingers are beating.


    "Thunder Snakes!"


    The blue light of thunder emanated from Sharna''s hands and turned into countless sharp thunder snakes, coiling around Czech Friede, and at the same time sizzling out.


    Czech Freed looked at the Razers surrounding him, and did not panic. He slashed them with a sword of Odin. However, these Razers were very flexible and the number of them was too large. Therefore, the power of Odin¡¯s sword was too great. It is useless to gather and aim at the front line, it is a pure waste of energy.


    And Czech Friede is indeed an amazing fighter, so he immediately found that his attack had no effect on the thunder snakes. He immediately changed the attack method, retracted his palm, and punched immediately before the thunder snakes attacked. .


    "Sword flash punch!!"


    Czech Freed punched out. The countless styles of his punches seemed to have turned into extremely sharp blades. For a while, Sarnah saw countless shadows of swords and swords in front of him. If someone was hit, they would have to be Ling is too late.


    This is exactly the special move developed by Czech Freed by combining Odin''s Excalibur and the ordinary light speed fist used by the Seventh Sense warriors. The fist is not punching power, but sword energy, which can be achieved in an instant. Cut out countless swords, infinitely powerful, can make the enemy to pieces, it is very terrifying.


    It''s just that Sarna looked at Czech Fried''s terrifying attack and smiled.


    The last battle with Dismask was a very precious experience for Sharna. Since that battle, Sharna has not put on the Ophiuchus saint that was repaired with Athena¡¯s blood. It is to fully understand the feeling of fighting against Dismask without wearing the holy clothes.


    That comprehension is not useless, Shaerna has a deeper understanding of her own strength. Those Thunder Snakes were beaten up by Czech Fried''s sword in a flash punch, and the sharp sword aura was beaten to exercise, but those Thunder Snakes It was like an earthworm. Although the body was cut off, it still couldn''t be eliminated. It turned into more tiny thunder snakes, and it had already formed an encirclement.


    Czech Freed looked at the Razer around him, and had to agree with the truth that Naruto once said, "You should be respectful for three days". Of course, his strength has increased, but Sarna is not in the same place. The kind of person who steps.


    Razer combined into a huge thunder ring, which tightly locked Czech Friede''s body. After the huge dazzling thunder ring locked Czech Friede''s body, Czech Friede suddenly felt extremely heavy. The body can hardly move, even if it uses all the small universes, it can only move barely, and it is extremely difficult to run.


    Sharna''s hands made snake mouths, aimed at Czech Fried''s body, and squeezed tightly.


    "Thunderbound curse!!"


    The thunder ring locked on Czech Friede''s body gradually tightened under the control of Sharna. Looking at the posture, it is necessary to cut Czech Friede''s body into two parts, and Gotenko''s Super doughnut is a similar trick, but it is more destructive.


    Under the pressure of Sarna¡¯s thunder-bound curse, Czech Friede gradually revealed a painful face. His face seemed to be flushed because of the inability of blood to circulate, but he was trying to resist the power of thunder-bound curse. Czech Freed suddenly showed a bad smile.


    "I''m sorry, Sharna, this is a lie to you."


    "what?!"


    Sharna¡¯s thunder-bound curse is powerful enough to cause damage to the golden holy clothing. Even if Czech Fried¡¯s body is wearing a double-headed dragon¡¯s battlesuit, his bones should be broken by the tremendous pressure, but Under this immense pressure, not only did Czech Friede''s body remain undamaged, but on the contrary, he used his own strength to fight against Sarna''s small universe.


    Czech Friede kept concentrating the small universe on his arms. The concentration of the power he gathered made Sarna really doubt whether his arms would explode suddenly, but this kind of thing obviously did not happen. Czech Fried was slow. Slowly tightened his arms, and then amidst a roar, the strange power on both arms burst out, breaking Shanna''s thunder-binding curse alive, turning it into a broken thunder light, and slowly disappearing in the air.


    Sharna looked in shock at Czech Friede, who had not suffered any physical damage after suffering such tremendous pressure. Suddenly she remembered that when she was fighting against Czech Friede before, Naruto and Hilda were fighting. The key sentence to the side.


    ''Czechfried is immortal, if you don''t find his only cover, you can''t defeat him.''


    ''Where is the only door?!''


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixteen-Curse, Hilda between the truth and the false


    Naruto''s body was beaten to pieces by Hilda''s attack, but it was nothing, and he recovered in an instant.


    And the stiffness of Xilda just now did not escape Naruto''s eyes, which made Naruto''s depressed mood a little better.


    Although I don¡¯t know what kind of spell Poseidon cast in that golden ring, it¡¯s like there is no magic, Taoism, or Ninjutsu in the world that can make a person fall in love with oneself. Emotion cannot be exchanged for power. Yes, so, even if Poseidon¡¯s spell can make Hiruda evil and dark, Hiruda¡¯s emotions are still not completely suppressed, and a little leaked.


    Although he was fighting, Naruto couldn''t help but twitched his brain for a while, thinking of something that was not there.


    There are two things that cannot be hidden in this world, one is coughing, and the other is love.


    Looking at Hilda¡¯s murderous face, Naruto gave up saying these words, and a golden chakra came out behind him, forming a huge nine-tailed claw. Da''s attack turned to one side and collapsed the stone pillar next to him.

 547 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 547

    Naruto wanted to control Hilda''s actions, and then figured out a way to remove the golden ring from her hand.


    "Wooden escape is the art of bagging!"


    Five huge wooden palms suddenly appeared in the Valhalla Palace, surrounded by Hilda in the center. Thunder escape, fire escape was too violent, wind escape was too sharp, soil escape was too slow, and water escape faced Xeluda playing with ice. It''s useless, after all, if you want to arrest someone, it''s most appropriate to get out.


    Hilda¡¯s eyes were colder than nine cold winters, and he scanned the five wooden palms that were quickly surrounded by him. The Odin¡¯s Scepter in his hand lightly scratched a crescent, and the frozen air turned into a crescent shape. Boomerang, aiming at a wooden hand and threw it out.


    boom!


    In the middle of the palm, the boomerang directly penetrates the wooden hand through the palm. The frozen air quickly penetrates into the wooden hand along the gap cut by the boomerang, and the powerful freezing air freezes the life flowing inside the wooden hand.After the ice boomerang circulated an arc in the air, it flew back in the opposite direction, shattering the completely frozen wooden hand, and then fell into the hands of Xilda.


    Hilda did exactly the same, throwing out the boomerang in his hand, destroying all five wooden hands in an instant.


    If Naruto really wants to defeat or even kill Hilda, it would not be too difficult, but it would be a very difficult task to limit Hilda''s actions and capture her alive.


    Naruto curled his lips, and when Hilda was thinking about it in his head, he immediately threw the ice boomerang in his hand at Naruto.


    Naruto was hit in the center by the ice boomerang, and his body immediately froze, but Xilda seized this opportunity, using Odin''s scepter as a spear, piercing Naruto''s heart.


    Naruto deliberately didn''t dodge Hilda''s attack. When he noticed the trembling of Hilda''s wrist at the moment before the attack, Naruto was happy again.


    boom!!


    The hard ~ hard and sharp Odin¡¯s scepter pierced the frozen Naruto, but no blood flowed out, and Naruto suffered no substantial damage, while the Naruto who was pierced by Xylda¡¯s scepter, As if the balloon had dried up, Naruto had just used the principle of snake shedding. It was basically the same as the Oshemaru Substitute Technique of Oshemaru, avoiding Xelda''s attack.


    When Hilda saw Naruto Naruto, there was a slight expression of relief, and then the golden ring emitted a dark light, making Hilda''s face full of hatred again.


    Hilda¡¯s long icy blue hair is like the most beautiful crystal of ice. Hilda flicked her hair, and each hair turned into a sharp ice arrow. Where the ice arrow passed, the air They froze one after another, producing brilliant crystals, which was breathtakingly beautiful.


    In fact, the power of this trick is absolutely suffocating.


    Naruto raised his hands, one hand is the wind, the other hand is the skylight black inflammation, the combination of wind and fire produces a more powerful change in nature.


    "Shining escape light wheel, gust of wind and black arrow one style!!"


    The terrifying black windmill flew towards Hilda. This terrible burning is the most feared trick of Hiruda. It is the same now. Hilda was forced to retreat quickly by Naruto¡¯s burning. Odin''s Scepter issued a terrible chill, resisting the temperature and power of the black windmill.


    Naruto took the opportunity to prepare for the next attack, moving his hands quickly.


    "Wooden escape tree bound for eternal burial!"


    Hilda didn¡¯t pay attention, and his ankles were tightly grasped by the vines that came out from the ground. When Hilda waved his magic scepter and knocked the big black windmill in front of him, his body It has been dragged underground by the vines.


    Hilda was shocked, and quickly passed the freezing air from his feet into the vines, frozen the vines, and then quickly broke free from the shackles of the eternal burial of the tree, but Naruto had already come to Xilu. In front of Tatsu, his hands were in an open posture, and there was a huge gossip array beneath him, covering both Naruto and Xiluda.


    Hilda was shocked, but Naruto¡¯s move had caused Hilda a lot of trouble before, and now, within a short time, it is impossible for Hilda to crack Naruto¡¯s trick.


    "Soft boxing, gossip, hundred, two, eight palms!"


    Naruto gave a soft drink, and quickly slapped her hands on Hilda''s body. Each time he patted Hilda''s acupuncture points. The last palm shook Hilda''s whole body, but there was no joy on Naruto''s face.


    The power of the golden ring is more troublesome than Naruto imagined. When Naruto used the Bagua Palm to attack Xelda, a small universe was emitted from the golden ring, protecting it from Xelda¡¯s body and making Naruto¡¯s The power of Baguazhang is the weakest and has no effect at all.


    Hilda escaped from Naruto¡¯s gossip palm this time. Because of Naruto¡¯s attack just now, Hilda¡¯s hair was a bit messy and looked a little embarrassed because of the constant darkness emanating from the golden ring. The small universe made Hilda''s hatred more intense.


    "Naruto Uzumaki! I won''t make you feel better! Aurora Odin executed!!"


    Hilda raised the Scepter of Odin in his hand, using his own small universe to maximize the power of this artifact. The Scepter of Odin exudes extremely strong waves of cold air. The strong cold air does not just freeze the existence here. Everything about it, it seemed that even the entire time and space would be frozen by Odin''s scepter in the hands of Hilda.


    A cold light was emitted from Odin''s scepter, and a powerful cold air swept toward Naruto.


    After Naruto added you, the black flames spread all over his body, but he still couldn''t resist the terrible freezing air. The biting cold made Naruto feel pain all over his body. He immediately took out his Kusanaru sword and protected himself. In front of him.


    With the divine power of Kusanaru sword as protection, Naruto still felt very cold, but it was much better than the bone-chilling coldness and harmony just now.


    "Hilda!" Naruto yelled the name of Hilda, using a voice-based illusion technique, filling his voice with a deceptiveness, and constantly echoing in Hilda''s mind, "You Are you really going to kill me?!"


    It may be because Naruto¡¯s illusion technique has achieved good results. This time, Hilda was stunned. Compared with the subtle reaction before, this time the reaction was particularly obvious. There were signs of struggle on his face, and the golden The ring also sent out more dark small universes because of Hilda''s heart struggle. Hilda''s face struggled and looked very painful, and finally turned into hatred again.


    "Of course! Only if you die, I can kill Athena and rule the sanctuary!!"


    As if to prove that what he said was absolutely true, Xiluda immediately waved the Odin''s scepter in his hand, turning the powerful chill of Odin''s execution to Naruto''s direction, as if he planned to freeze him all at once.


    The Kusanaru sword in Naruto''s hand was very divine, sending out supreme aura, gradually decomposing the cold attack sent by Hiruda, using offense instead of defense, resisting the terrible cold of Hiruda, and shouted again.


    "Hilda, have you forgotten all the previous things?! Have you forgotten all the things that I will fight with the worldly python with you, and I stayed with you in this Valhalla Palace?!"


    With the effect of the illusion, Naruto''s voice caused a sound storm in Xelda''s head, and the memory fragments sealed by the evil spell reappeared in his mind, constantly jumping.


    One is a handsome blond young man, and the other is a cold blue-haired girl. Standing together is so harmonious and beautiful, but this beautiful memory is polluted by a cloud of darkness, two different memories, two different The way of thinking fought in Xeluda''s head, which made her feel extremely painful!


    "Hilda!!"


    "Shut up! Stop talking! Stop talking!"


    Naruto¡¯s words must have worked, making Hilda struggling with real memories and false spells. In this pain, Hilda¡¯s attack became disordered, and Naruto dodges Hilda¡¯s Attacking, while opening the kaleidoscope writing wheel of the right eye, the magic of other gods was released, and the power of the spell resisted each other. The spell on Hilda''s body was continuously weakened by the other gods, but it could not be completely eliminate.


    "Naruto!"


    A worried voice came from outside Valhalla Palace, and Sharna, who had finally defeated Czech Freed, ran in from the outside. There were many wounds in the silver saint clothing on her body. De''s fight was very hard, but when Naruto saw her, his eyes lit up suddenly, as if thinking of something.


    Chapter 117-Gunfight with gin, detonate bombs!


    It can only be said that Akemi Miyano is only a peripheral member after all, with limited strength. After being followed by Naruto, she did not find it all the way, until she reached the warehouse where she had agreed to meet with Gin.


    Akemi Miyano wore a beige OL outfit and walked into the remote warehouse...


    "Where are you?! Come out quickly!" Miyano Akemi shouted to the empty warehouse.


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    Dressed in black all over, the biggest villain Gin Boss among the characters that have appeared so far, and his little brother Vodka appeared at the gate of the warehouse with a cold smile on their faces.


    "Hirota Masami...no, Miyano Akimi."


    Miyano Akemi clenched her fists tightly. She knew how big the gap between herself and gin was. Even if the gin didn''t make a shot, vodka could easily solve herself, but she still had something to ask.


    "I want to ask you one thing, why did you kill them?!"


    The "them" that Miyano Akimi referred to were the two people who robbed the Mihua Bank''s 1 billion yuan with her this time. One was responsible for driving and running, and the other was the guard with long hair. Both were killed. Of course, Akemi Miyano knew who did it.


    Vodka sneered twice and said murderously:


    "This is our usual style, well, hand over the money."


    Facts have proved that fat body does not necessarily mean a heart. People who look chubby may not be good people. There are still very few people like Uncle Mumu who are fat and talkative. Vodka is a good example, although the body shape is about the same , But this guy has blood on his hands.


    "The money is not here, I put the money in another place!"

 548 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 548

    Although Miyano Akimi felt fear in her heart, she had to fight it once for the future of herself and her sister, even if the hope was extremely slim.


    "Before this, first bring my sister, we made an appointment in advance, after this matter is over, let our sisters leave the organization!!"


    "Humph..."


    Gin sneered arrogantly twice, actually making no secret of it, or that Gin is such a haughty character, and he doesn''t care about Miyano Akemi''s subtle skills.


    "This is impossible. Your sister is one of the few top-minded people in the organization. She is different from you. The organization needs her wisdom very much now, so she can''t let her go."


    "Sure enough..." Akemi Miyano clenched her fists and said, "You didn''t plan to keep your promise from the beginning!"


    The gin is not a good person through and through. I don¡¯t even bother to pretend to be a good guy, and raised his left hand. The black Beretta M92F aimed at Akemi Miyano and said coldly, "Say, this is the last chance, where is the money? ?"


    Miyano Akemi is not a fool, knowing that she might die here today, and she only has the sorrow of not being able to get her sister out of the darkness of the organization, but she does not have her own fear of death.


    Her kindness, I''m afraid she won''t lose to Xiaolan, the angel in the dark.


    "Kill me, gin, but you never want to get those 1 billion."


    Honest people have tempers, and Miyano Akemi is the same. Since death is a must, then make Gin sick before death.


    "Humph..."


    Gin''s iconic sneer, emerald green eyes looked at Akemi Miyano, eyes full of mockery, and said: "Do you think you can hide it from my eyes? You put the money in the locker of the station. Do you think you can sit back and relax?"


    A hint of surprise flashed in Miyano''s eyes, and then she returned to plainness, closed her eyes, and waited quietly for death.


    "Farewell, Miyano..."


    Bang Bang Bang...


    Even Gin, one of the most powerful humans in the world, had to accept the embarrassment of being interrupted by others, and what interrupted him was a small punch and a black Harley Touring.


    Gin, a person who wanders on the edge of death all year round, his instinct is really an unspeakable mysterious power. When Naruto rushed in on Harley, Gin felt abnormal in an instant. The body flew out and hid behind the goods in the warehouse.


    Although vodka was a little stupid, he was still very good at it. He immediately turned over and hid behind the goods with the gin, and at the same time took out his pistol, ready to fight back at any time.


    Naruto''s micro-punch aimed at the location of the gin and vodka and fired continuously. It seemed that he would not stop without firing all the 50 bullets in the magazine. At the same time, he opened the two suitcases that Harley was carrying. I would choose to drive Harley Touring because firstly, motorcycles are more secretive than cars. Secondly, the Touring car has a suitcase on the back, which can hold a lot of weapons.


    Open one of the suitcases, which contains piles of contraband.


    Click!


    At the rate of fire of a submachine gun, 50 rounds could not be shot for a few seconds. Naruto quickly loaded and unloaded the magazine.


    ''50 rounds, it seems he is changing the magazine now!Do it!''


    Gin hid behind the cargo, and heard the sound of Naruto changing the magazine. Gin knew that time should not be wasted, so he rushed out from behind the cargo in an instant, his body soaring in the air like an eagle, although his body In mid-air, but Gin maintained his body balance, while the Beretta M92F in his hand shot Naruto continuously, and at this moment, Gin saw a strange face, which is strange to be precise. mask.


    The black and white yin and yang masks are combined into a Tai Chi yin and yang fish pattern. On the yin and yang fish, the white dots in the black and the black dots in the white are exactly the two exposed holes, which are also the positions of the eyes, which can be seen. The look outside.


    Gin made a judgment in an instant, and would wear such a strange mask. There is a person in the killer world who is dressed like this.


    The fight between Gin and Naruto was between the electric light and flint. Gin fired four consecutive shots. Although they were shot in mid-air, the four bullets were still accurately aimed at Naruto''s eyebrows, heart, throat and kidneys. Fly away.


    Compared with cars, motorcycles do have the advantage of flexibility, and Harley Touring can store a lot of weapons and will not lose to cars, but the only problem is that cars are iron-clad meat and motorcycles are meat-clad iron, regardless of whether the car itself is replaced. No matter what kind of material is used, the fact that meat is covered with iron cannot be changed.


    Ming talent will not expose himself to the muzzle of the gin. When the gin flies out, he presses a button on the car. It has been transformed into a Touring body that is totally unrecognizable inside except for the shell. , I quickly opened the two alloy plates, and then opened like a fan. The two alloy plates formed a circle, which blocked all the four bullets of the gin.


    Resisting the gin trigger, Naruto immediately turned to Akemi Miyano who was still in shock, and said, "If you don''t want to die, come here!"


    Miyano Akemi hasn''t fully reacted yet, and she doesn''t know who the masked man who suddenly rushed out to have a gunfight with gin, listening to his tone, seems to be not hostile to herself, even... as if to rescue herself.


    Although she was full of doubts, Miyano knew what she should do now, and immediately hid behind Naruto, so that at least Naruto would not have to be distracted to protect him.


    Gin turned and hid behind the container, with 11 bullets left in the gun.


    "Are you a hell referee?!"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Naruto said to Gin in a low and majestic tone that was not the same as usual. At the same time, he took out another micro-punch and threw it to Akemi Miyano, saying, "Hold the gun, be careful."


    The ear power of gin is much stronger than that of ordinary people. Although Naruto''s voice is lowered, it still makes the gin hear clearly, and the heart is instantly clouded.


    "Hell referee, are you here to save that woman?"


    "Yes, so what, gin?"


    "Know my code name, it seems that you know our organization well, hell referee, do you want to kill me?"


    "Hmph, gin, don''t make a mistake, I am not interested in you, I..."


    boom!boom!boom!!


    Naruto''s words were interrupted by vodka, and the Browning M1935 in his hand aimed at Naruto and fired three shots, but both the speed of the shot and the accuracy of the shot were a little different compared to the gin.


    Two bullets were blocked by the circular shield in front of Naruto, and the other one flew out directly.


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    Naruto won''t suffer in vain. When the vodka was shot, the micro-punch in his hand aimed at the direction of the vodka for a burst of fire. Although Miyano Akemi was in a panic, he also joined in. The powerful firepower of the two micro-punch re-suppressed the vodka. Down.


    After another shuttle bullet was finished, Naruto dropped the micro punch in his hand, and then took out a shotgun.


    boom!!


    The powerful firepower of the shotgun caused a burst of sawdust flying in the warehouse, and the gin and vodka kept changing their hiding positions. It is true that the attack area of ??the shotgun is much larger than that of ordinary firearms. If they are injured, the situation is even worse now. Up.


    Naruto was purely bullying, and Akemi Miyano''s combat effectiveness was basically negligible, but he completely suppressed the gin with his powerful firepower. In a short period of time, he shot out nearly 200 rounds of bullets.


    ''Asshole!How many arms did this guy bring?!''


    It¡¯s not because of marksmanship or fighting, but it¡¯s being strongly suppressed by unreasonable firepower. This feeling of aggrieved feeling makes Gin feel extremely depressed. There are 3 bullets left in the gun. Although there are magazines on the body, it is When changing the magazine, he would definitely be bombarded by the opponent''s fire, just like what he did by himself, but the gin has no way to resist the bullet.


    Gin took a deep breath, then gestured with his eyes to the vodka hiding on the other side. After vodka nodded, Gin said loudly: "Hell referee! Are you going to be an enemy of our organization?!"


    Naruto was enjoying the pleasure of frantic shooting. After hearing the sound of gin, he immediately put down the slight thrust in his hand and said: "You understand wrong, gin, I am just more interested in this woman. Organization, I am not very interested."


    Naruto¡¯s voice made Gin and Vodka lock the target of the shooting. The two immediately rushed out from behind the container. The remaining bullets were all aimed at Naruto and Akemi Miyano and fired. Naruto reached out and pulled Miyano. Rescued her from the bullet, and then curled up behind Touring''s car.


    The bullet hit the Touring''s body ping-pong, but Naruto clearly heard the two crisp sounds of firing needles.


    "Hahaha... Gin, there are no more bullets!"


    Naruto laughed triumphantly, and glanced at Conan who appeared at the door of the warehouse. The slight punch in his hand aimed at the location of the gin and vodka, and shot all the bullets, then jumped into the car and brought Miyano with Akemi. He pulled into the car, and then took out a dozen tennis balls from the suitcase behind Harley and threw them around.


    "Gin, this is a gift for you!!!"

 549 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 549

    Naruto started Harley, and with the huge roar of the V8 engine, the car quickly rushed out of the warehouse, and when Naruto and Conan passed by, what Conan saw was a pair of blue eyes that were indifferent and completely unlike humans.


    drop!!


    "bomb!!"


    boom!!


    Chapter 118-Miyano Akemi''s request, Miyano Akemi''s touch!


    Naruto always likes to bring a lot of contraband on his body. Of course, explosives are no exception. Among them, C4 plastic explosive is the most powerful and stable in nature.


    The dozen or so small balls that Naruto threw just now are remote-controlled bombs with hidden plastic explosives. Although the power of each bomb is not particularly large, it is equivalent to the explosive equivalent of the plastic explosive, plus a dozen bombs in series. , The explosion wave completely destroyed the entire warehouse in an instant.


    "Pooh!"


    I got into my car, the Porsche 356A, and the gin spit out a bloody mouthful, with a dusty look. The blinking eyes showed that the gin is in a very bad mood.


    Although he is not dead, the gin is still on the laurels today. If it is due to lack of strength, I will say otherwise, but the opponent did not show any great skills at all. The marksmanship is to suppress him with firepower. This kind of depression, the gin Haven''t tried for many years?!Today is a one-time retribution!


    "Hell referee! I remember you!!"


    Gin gritted his teeth, and the cold voice made the vodka around him tremble slightly.


    Naruto was carrying Miyano Akemi, riding Harley for a while, enjoying the pleasure of chasing the wind... Although Naruto wanted to be very literary, in fact he was just a bastard.


    Driving an unlicensed motorcycle, Naruto reached the highest speed and quickly arrived at a villa on the outskirts of Tokyo.


    This is one of Naruto''s strongholds. It is conceivable that there are many contrabands in it, and there are absolutely countless firearms and ammunition.


    This villa is backed by the sea and the mountains. The backyard of the villa is a narrow beach surrounded by cliffs. Because the cliffs are steep, if you want to attack from behind, there is only one waterway. However, it¡¯s so easy to take the waterway outside. There are titanium alloy nets in the sea, which are used to guard against sharks.


    The front of the villa is a narrow mountain road, which can only be driven by a car. The terrain here, unless it is bombed by bombers and armed helicopter transport, otherwise it is really a one-man pass, and it is easy to defend and difficult to attack. The place.


    Naruto parked the car in the garage and took Miyano Akemi to the living room. Naturally, a blonde maid brought by Naruto from the United States helped him to make tea, and Naruto also took off a bluffing mask. He lowered the wig on his head, revealing his original blond appearance.


    "You are... you are not..."


    Akemi Miyano changed two statements in a row, but after all, she didn''t figure out how she should express her surprise.


    A fierce gun battle against gin caused a fierce gunfight. The man who used a bomb to blow up the entire warehouse looked so young, but Miyano Akimi had seen this man on TV, but... he was obviously a policeman!


    Naruto threw the mask and wig on the coffee table, took off the hairnet, rubbed his somewhat messy blonde hair, and then looked at the long-haired beauty in front of him who hadn''t been fully relieved so far, and said, "What do you want to ask? Just ask."


    Akemi Miyano took a deep breath, adjusted her emotions, and said, "Are you called Naruto Uzumaki?"


    "Yeah, you know me?"


    "I saw it on TV."


    Akemi Miyano said honestly, but after finishing speaking, the corners of her mouth twitched slightly, looking at Naruto''s face that was even younger than herself, she curled her lips slightly in her heart, and then the smart girl did not ask. "You really are the hell referee" question, but instead asked a question she should ask the most.


    "Why are you saving me?"


    "Well..."


    Naruto showed a distressed look on his face, tilted his legs, pinched his chin in one hand, and looked up at the ceiling with his eyes slanting up. It seemed to be thinking about a very difficult problem. Finally, after half a minute, Miyano Akimi had to bear it. After saying, "If you feel embarrassed, forget it," Naruto spoke.


    "Because I am willing."


    Akemi Miyano was embarrassed. Obviously, for a while, she had thought about many reasons why the other party wanted to save her, but she couldn''t find a suitable excuse. Naruto¡¯s words made Miyano¡¯s mind. The nerves received a big shock.


    "cough¡­¡­"


    With a light cough, Miyano Akimi pretended to be looking at the decoration of the living room. Although it is not extravagant, it can be regarded as a relatively important base for Naruto. The decoration here can be regarded as very high-end while ensuring safety. The red sandalwood coffee table exudes elegant sandalwood incense, the floor is covered with silk carpets, and the mural on the wall shows a scene of a righteous knight killing a demon and blood-stained his body. This painting is called Heaven''s Punishment.


    Except for the gloomy words that made Miyano feel a little panicked, in other aspects, Miyano likes it very much.


    "Is this your home?"


    "Not a home, just a stronghold."


    Naruto corrected the mistake in Miyano Akemi¡¯s words. Just at this time, the maid brought the tea. Naruto took a sip of the tea. Seeing Miyano Akemi, she didn¡¯t doubt whether there would be anything in the tea. She sipped it without hesitation. With a mouthful, he couldn''t help but smile and said, "By the way, what about the 1 billion yuan you grabbed before?"


    Although 1 billion yen is not a huge sum of money for Naruto, it is 10 million US dollars after all. Don¡¯t do it for nothing. Naruto used so many bullets before and dropped several guns and a dozen bombs. , How can I do without getting some capital back?


    "I put all the money in the locker at Mihua Station. The money can be given to you, but in exchange, can I stay here for a while?"


    "Of course it''s okay." Naruto had originally planned this.


    A smile appeared on Miyano Akemi''s face. Naruto''s words made her heart warm, and she immediately said: "The key to the locker is downstairs in the apartment where I live, under the seventh flower pot from the left."


    Naruto took a strange look at Akemi Miyano with a smile on his face, and said, "You told me so soon? Aren''t you afraid I will kill you directly after I know where the key is?"


    Akemi Miyano held the tea cup in her hand, smiled slightly, and said, "I don''t know why. Anyway, I am helpless now. There is no other way but to believe in you, right?"


    Although this is not the most satisfying answer for Naruto, he didn''t pursue anything too much. He took a sip of the imperial red robe and said, "Forget it, you can live here for the time being. Don''t worry, this stronghold is in despair. In the countryside, there are not many people passing through here all year round, and the terrain is dangerous. It is not easy to attack from the outside. The master bedroom on the second floor is for you. There is a safe under the bed of the master bedroom. The code is 589836. There are some guns in it. Use them if you need them."


    Akemi Miyano twitched the corner of her mouth slightly, and was unable to complain about this guy who would store guns under the bed. She wiped her sweat secretly, and said, "I don''t think it should be used."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t use it, just treat it as prepared."


    Naruto didn¡¯t feel much about his exaggerated weapons reserve. He put down his tea cup, ate a delicious custard tart delivered by a maid, and said, ¡°You can¡¯t leave here for the time being. Although it¡¯s a wilderness, In this villa, everything should be there, TV, computer, game console, gym, if you want, you can go fishing or swimming at the back beach, it should not be too boring. If you really want to go out, just follow My maid tells me, I will ask someone to make you a human skin mask."


    "Ok."


    Miyano Akemi nodded slightly. There is a submissive part in her character, and she is easy to go. She also knows very well that since Gin wants to kill her, if she ran out without permission, she would definitely be a dead end.


    Although there will be some loss of freedom in this villa, the environment here is very good at any rate. If it is great, it is better to be a caveman.


    Akemi Miyano looked down at the tea soup in the cup, then raised her head slightly, seemingly panicked.


    "Mr. Uzumaki, can I ask you something?"


    Naruto looked at Akemi Miyano''s pleading look, and already guessed what she asked of her in her heart, and said calmly, "Tell me."


    "Can you please rescue my sister, she is also the organizer."


    "Your sister?" It''s finally time to get to the point. The agitated Naruto''s face is still calm as water, and said: "Do you know where your sister is?"


    Miyano Akemi was startled, shook her head with a wry smile, and said, "I''m just the outermost member of the organization, and I don''t know too well... My sister is also considered the top talent of the organization, she shouldn''t be dangerous..."


    Miyano Akimi and Xiaolan are soft on the outside but hard on the inside, but after all, there is still the most vulnerable place, and that is her sister, Shiho Miyano.


    "Oh... After the death of my parents, Shiho and I have always been together for a long time. This time we parted. Maybe we won''t have the chance to see you again in our lifetime. I just hope that Shiho will never be wrong..."


    This gentle woman did not lament the misfortune of her own destiny, but was worried about her only sister.


    The main reason Naruto saved Miyano was actually for Shiho Miyano, but seeing Miyano''s eyes with tears in her eyes, she couldn''t help feeling pity after all.

 550 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 550

    "Okay, don''t look like that. Let me tell you what your sister''s name is and what characteristics it has. Let me help you pay attention."


    "Really?!" Akemi Miyano raised her head with surprise on her face.


    Naruto waved his hand impatiently and said, "I don''t want to let it go!"


    Akemi Miyano quickly wiped away the tears on her face and said, "My sister is Shiho Miyano, codenamed Sherry, and she is a researcher of the organization. This is a photo of her."


    Akemi Miyano took out a photo from her wallet. Naruto took it and took a look. The photo was a photo of sisters Miyano and Shiho. The background was night, and there was a candle in front of the sisters. The birthday cake looks like it was taken a year ago when Shiho Miyano turned 16 years old.In the photo, Shiho Miyano has short hair and icy blue eyes. He has a different temperament from her sister. He looks very''cold'' and his expression is tugging, but he can see a hint of joy.


    "I see." Naruto collected the photo and said, "I will help you pay attention to your sister''s situation. I will take this photo first, and I will ask my men to wash two more at the next day. Here for you."


    Miyano Akimi was startled slightly, knowing that the other party was afraid that after losing this photo, there would be no way to express her miss for her sister, and more warm currents surged in her heart.


    "Thank you, Mr. Uzumaki."


    Naruto changed a car at the villa and left, looking at the photo in his hand, showing a smile.


    When Shiho Miyano disappears and Ai Hara appears, this world has entered the real scene!


    Chapter One Hundred and Nineteen-The Woman from Darkness, Hui Yuanwai!(on)


    Aidian is mighty and domineering...


    Gin and they decided to kill Akemi Miyano after this 1 billion yuan robbery, so they killed the other two robbers and left the same car as Akemi Miyano and the others used when they committed the crime. ''Evidence'' is to make a good show of''suicide in fear of crime''.


    However, now that Akemi Miyano has been rescued by Naruto, the drama of "suicide in fear of crime" must not go on and turned into a "donation and escape". The Metropolitan Police Department cannot issue a wanted for Masami Hirota. Ling, and in this robbery, Naruto made the most money.


    One billion yen!


    Although it is not a huge sum of money, it is at least 10 million US dollars. After the money is separated, it will be laundered by different companies. These ugly money will become clean in just a few days and appear in Naruto Uzumaki. In your account.


    After organizing for so long, Akimi Miyano entered the bank undercover robbery half a year in advance. As a result, the organization and the bank lost for a long time. In the end, Naruto was the only fisherman to benefit, and they didn¡¯t care about it. No matter how you look it up, you can only find Yami Hirota, and you can never find Akimi Miyano, gin and vodka.


    But if Naruto is happy, some people will be upset, and Conan must be upset in the past two days.


    Originally, he had found Hirota Masami, and he also found the key to the station locker at Hirota Masami''s house. Later, he was knocked out by Hirota Masami. When he woke up and found Hirota Masami using the tracking glasses , But heard gunshots. He just rushed to the warehouse and saw a masked man rushing out of the warehouse with Masami Hirota, and then the warehouse exploded.


    Although Conan was not injured, he was still depressed. After that, he went to the station to check the locker corresponding to the number of the key tag on the key he found at the time, and found that it was already empty, that is, the 1 billion yuan. The stolen money has been taken away. Why doesn''t this make Conan depressed?


    "what"


    Conan didn¡¯t fall asleep one night and appeared at Didan Elementary School with two huge dark circles under his eyes. Conan, who had always been too energetic, even yawned today. The recent 1 billion yuan robbery made him suffer every day. Sleep well.


    "Student Conan!"


    The energetic girl...No, it was the voice of a young girl. Bumei carrying her schoolbag hopped to Conan''s side and looked at Conan''s panda eyes strangely.


    "Oh, Bu Mei."


    "Good morning, Conan, did you sleep last night? Your eyes have become pandas."


    "Conan must be too late to watch Masked Superman last night." Ayumi''s attendant No. 1 Tsuburaya Mitsuhiko expressed his opinion.


    "Maybe Conan got up secretly last night to eat snacks so he didn''t sleep." Ayumi''s assistant No. 2 Kojima Motota followed closely.


    "Haha..." Conan had nothing to say about these elementary school students.


    ''Really, why are the people around me so weird?Speaking of which... I seem to be the strangest person myself.''


    Conan made a self-knowledge and spit out himself today, then shook his head, and hurried to the classroom. He wanted to sleep for a while before the class, and he was dizzy.


    Bumei ran to Conan again in three steps and two steps. The four of them went to the classroom one after another. Women¡¯s gossip was cultivated since childhood, even from elementary school. Bumei happily ran to Conan¡¯s side and followed him. Tell the gossip you heard.


    "Conan, I heard that from today, our class will have another transfer student."


    "Transfer students?" Conan put down his schoolbag, looking strangely at the step beauty gradually showing the 38 attributes.


    "Yes, this is the first transfer student after Conan. I don''t know what kind of person it will be?" Mitsuhiko looked forward to it.


    "Maybe it''s a cute girl." Kojima Motota proved one point... Elementary school students are really precocious now.


    Tsuburaya Mitsuhiko embraced his arms and said in an old-fashioned tone:


    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s a boy or a girl. What''s important is personality. It''s best not to be a strange person.


    "Conan, what kind of person do you think that transfer student would be?"


    "How do I know this kind of thing?" Conan rolled his eyes, "I hope it''s not a weird person, and I want to sleep now..."


    Conan wants to sleep, because the head teacher of Class B in Class 1 was once called the extinct teacher by the students. In fact, Sumiko Kobayashi, who is a soft girl in her heart, has already taken a transfer student, a delicate porcelain doll. The same little girl walked into the classroom.


    "Everyone, go back to your seat."


    Sumiko Kobayashi stood on the podium and clapped his hands imposingly, and a group of monkey children returned to their place in an instant.


    Conan rolled his dead fish eyes. In fact, he was too sleepy to wake up. Seeing a group of over-excited elementary school students around him, he reluctantly turned on the Tucao mode: "The elementary school students are too precocious now, but they are just girls. , Ah so sleepy.''


    The little girl with short hair...In fact, it is Hui Yuanwei. She glanced around the classroom indifferently, and saw one of her important experimental items, which was Conan who was spitting out in her eyes.


    "Okay, classmates."


    Sumiko Kobayashi clapped his hands and said, "This is the Aihara Aihara classmate who will study with everyone from today. I hope everyone can get along well with her."


    "Yes!"


    It can only be said that I am desperate for this face-seeing world. Although Hui Yuanai''s face is cold, even elementary school students can''t resist a delicate face. A group of elementary school students shouted excitedly at the same time.


    "Very good," Kobayashi Chengko nodded with satisfaction. In fact, it is not a simple matter to bring a transfer student. Kobayashi looked down at Huihara Ai, and said, "Student Huihara, find an empty seat by yourself. Just sit down."


    "Teacher, I have a seat here!"


    Kojima Motota immediately raised his hand and opened the empty space beside him, looking very excited, but the palace opened selective eyes and directly ignored the huge Kojima Moto.


    Aihara Ai walked by Kojima Genta, walked to the last row of the classroom, sat directly behind Conan, and took out his textbook.


    Conan turned his head and glanced at the girl with a strange aura in surprise.


    Although Aidian was holding the textbook, his cold eyes were staring at his experiment, and said, "Please advise."


    "Um... please advise."


    Aidian''s momentum is fully open, and Conan''s first confrontation, Aidian''s victory!


    At 7 o''clock in the evening, the Metropolitan Police Department received a report and found a den where counterfeit money was made. The prisoner had a gun in his hand, so the Police Department¡¯s violent third department search class was dispatched immediately.


    Naruto reluctantly drove his Ferrari F50. Sitting in the passenger seat was a short-haired female detective who came to''surveill'' him. She looked at the two-story building and said: "The counterfeit banknote is there. ?"


    "According to the location stated on the report phone, it should be right here."

 551 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 551

    "Hey, it''s really bold enough to put the counterfeit bill-making den next to the police station, although the most dangerous place is the safest place, but those who dare to really make this arrangement are still a little bit Brain."


    The short-haired female detective with a sense of justice squeezed her fists hard, showing the style of a female man.


    "Whether it is a wise man or a fool, as long as I break the law, I must catch him!"


    "Understood, sister."


    Naruto responded weakly and stopped the car at the intersection. As soon as Naruto''s F50 turned off, he heard a burst of gunshots from the stairs.


    boom!!


    The gun shot shattered the glass of the window, and some glass slag fell directly on the heads of Naruto and Miwako who just got off the car.


    "Damn!"


    Naruto patted the broken glass on his head and looked angrily at the broken window on the second floor.


    "Which bastard shot?!"


    Naruto yelled, the muscle strength of his legs exploded, and the whole person rose from the ground like a rocket, and the speed was as fast as a golden flash rushing into the sky. When he got off the car, his head was covered with glass slag and Naruto was very upset. , A jump caught the window on the second floor, with both arms exerting force, the whole person lay on the window on the second floor, and the scene he saw made Naruto slightly surprised.


    A little girl with short brown hair and blue eyes, holding a pistol in both hands, her legs separated, her eyes indifferent, it was obvious that she was the one who shot the shot just now, and in front of her was a woman covered in black, sitting on the ground. .


    "The marksmanship is good..." Naruto squinted at the pseudo-loli who finally appeared, and then uttered something that made Huiharaai feel cold.


    ''Shirley...''


    Naruto didn''t take the usual path and entered the room on the second floor directly from the window, and Mumu and the others quickly ran up the stairs to arrest the main criminal who had been frightened and slumped on the ground to make counterfeit money.


    Conan and the others cracked the case by accident, while Conan himself, staring at the woman dressed in black, said: "You have to be honest, tell me everything you know, and That huge organization behind you."


    "Organization?" The woman in black was taken aback, "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t pretend to be garlic, you also have a code name, just like gin or vodka."


    "What gin and vodka? I have quit drinking for many years."


    "Hey?" Conan twitched his head.


    "Hey, what are you talking about, Conan?" The simple and honest Uncle Mumu walked over, looked down at Conan, and said, "This guy is a habitual offender of counterfeit bills. He is known as the silver fox, even though she has been reshaped. , But I will never forget her face."


    ''Hey?!Got it wrong?!''


    Because I only thought that Conan probably watched too many gangster movies, Mugure didn''t care too much. There was a black pistol in the evidence bag in his hand and said, "But you not only kidnapped this time, but also violated the management of firearms and ammunition. The regulations, even fired, may have to stay in prison for a bit longer."


    "Hey..." The woman who was turned into a silver fox sighed helplessly. She gestured to someone behind her and said, "It''s not me who shot, it''s the little girl with short brown hair. "


    "Nani?!!!" Mumu let out an exclamation, and then quickly walked to Hui Yuan''s face and shouted, "How can you do such a dangerous thing?!!!"


    "But..." Tears instantly condensed in the eyes of the Hall of Lamentation where acting can go to win the Oscars, "But...ooh..."


    Hui Yuanai burst into tears all at once. Even Mumu, a long-standing uncle, has nothing to do with the crying children, but can only accompany his face, and in the end he can only say that nothing happened. For a major event, Mumu and they took the prisoner back to the Metropolitan Police Department. Meihezi drove the police car to take the three of them home, while Naruto drove his car to take Conan and Huihara, who was still wiping away tears, home.


    "Little sister, can you tell me where your family lives?"


    "Yonehuacho 2-chome 22."


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty-The Woman from Darkness, Hui Yuanwai!(under)


    ''I don''t know yet this guy is still a lolicon.''


    Conan rolled his eyes and sat in Naruto''s F50 very reluctantly, and kept complaining to the guy who was driving.


    There are only two seats in the F50. Naruto must be driving. Although it is okay to have two elementary school students squeeze in the co-pilot, Naruto is not happy, so Aihara Hui is lying on him at this time.


    The Aidian may also be addicted to acting in the crying scene, clutching Naruto''s clothes and crying for a long time, until Naruto drove the car to Makacho 2-chome, she didn''t have enough.


    Conan finally got out of the Tucao mode, looking at the familiar buildings nearby, couldn''t help but blurt out: "This is not me..."


    Suddenly turning his head and glanced at Naruto who was driving, Conan barely swallowed the second half of the sentence, and there was no such thing as an ugly face from''I''.


    Naruto tilted his head, glanced at Conan disdainfully, and sneered:


    "You haven''t noticed it yet, Shinichi Kudo?"


    Conan shook his heart. Although he knew that the other party had guessed his identity, he knew that hearing it with his own ears was different. Conan glanced at Huihara, then looked at Naruto coldly, and said, "What do you mean?! "


    Naruto slowly stepped on the brakes, stopped the car on the side of the road, turned to look at Conan, and said, "Conan, did you smoke too much second-hand smoke at the Maori detective office, and your brain broke? You used to live in Mihua Town. 2 chome 21, the person living next to you is..."


    "Dr. A Li!"


    Conan''s pupils shrank suddenly, and he looked at the Aihara in Naruto''s arms. The address of the girl who had only transferred to Didan Primary School today was actually the same as that of Dr. A Li.


    Naruto patted someone who was addicted to crying in his arms and said:


    "Don''t you explain, Huihara?"


    Huihara stunned Naruto secretly, causing Naruto to take a cold breath, but did not fight back, which also made Huihara''s heart relax a bit, raising her head, there were no tear marks on her delicate face. , I cried for so long just now, it was all thunder but not rain, and it was a great skill to be able to cry for so long.


    "APTX-4869."


    "what is that?"


    Hui Yuanai''s face showed a queen-like sneer, watching Conan''s gaze with a faint mockery, and said: "It''s the name of the poison you took, the poison that I personally developed."


    There is a huge gap in mentality between the big detective who has never experienced any setbacks and the Hui Yuanmei who grew up in a dark organization for a lifetime. At least Conan is facing scenes that he can''t control. Time will quickly lose calm.


    A cold sweat broke out on Conan''s forehead, and he looked at Hui Yuanwai in shock and disbelief, and said, "Hui Yuan, what are you talking about, you are just a 7-year-old pupil... Don''t you..."


    "Yes, I took that poison like you. Under the accidental effect of the cell self-destruction program, all body tissues except the nervous system degenerated to the infant stage. My code name in the organization is Sherry. "


    Conan felt cold all over, and when he encountered something outside his control, Conan would soon lose his calmness. After all, he had never experienced adversity. The first thing he thought of was Dr. Aka, not Huihara. Why? Will appear here as a child.


    Conan jumped out of Naruto''s car, took out his earring-like phone to call Dr. Aka, and ran to Dr. Aka''s house quickly.


    Naruto got out of the car, put Huiyuanwei on the ground, then locked the car, looked at the little loli with a faint smile on her face, and said, "Is this fun?"


    "its not bad, right."


    Huihara responded indifferently, then raised his head, looked at the very tall man, and said, "Don''t you wonder why I am here?"


    "Guess this kind of thing, you have betrayed the organization, right?"


    "How do you know?" Hui Yuan was taken aback for a moment, this time really surprised.


    "I guessed what I said. I saw you shooting a gun before. The posture of holding the gun is very standard. You must have been professionally trained, but you have no murderous intent, that is, you have never killed anyone. What do you say APTX-4869 was developed by you, so you should be a scientific researcher in the organization, and it is still a very advanced kind. I think the organization should not use you to test the poison for no reason, so I think you should be because of something Betrayed the organization, and then took the medicine, but by coincidence, you became the way you are and escaped from the organization, right?"


    This guy Naruto is absolutely shameless. It was a story that he knew a long time ago, and it became his reasoning at this time, and he also got what he wanted, Huihara''s surprised expression.

 552 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 552

    "As for Dr. A Li, I think you should live with him now, and he arranged for you to transfer to Emperor Dan. After all, you are like this, you can''t transfer yourself."


    After a temporary surprise, Huihara''s expression quickly cooled down again, and his eyes were fixed on Naruto''s blue eyes as his own, and said: "Then you? Who are you? Why are you? Know my code name?"


    "Have you never thought that I am the organizer?"


    "I thought about it, but I quickly rejected it." Hui Yuanai said honestly.


    "Why?" Naruto was a little surprised this time.


    "Because your breath is different from that of the people who organized." Aihara said her reason. She was very sensitive to the breath of people who organized, so that she would tremble with fear even though Naruto was speaking. Her code name really made Huihara feel a little bit scared, but Naruto did not have the breath of a crow, but as warm as the sun... But in the myth the sun is a three-legged golden crow... After all, it is a crow. .


    "Oh, it turned out to be like this." Naruto nodded clearly, feeling that this girl is like a black tissue detector, and its accuracy is even comparable to that of Red Bean''s perception of Dashewan...There is no scientific basis, but It is more accurate than anything.


    The two talked as they walked, and then there was no topic. Naruto didn''t tell her about her sister immediately, and went to Dr. Aka''s house together. What they saw was Conan''s dark face.


    Well, of course, Dr. A Li is not dead, and the phone can''t get through because Dr. A Li is obsessed with online chat recently, so the phone line is often busy.


    ''After a long time, I was completely fooled by her!''


    After a brief explanation of his origin, Huihara sat on the sofa and started reading a fashion magazine. Naruto glanced casually and found that it was filled with some of the world''s top luxury goods, so he rolled his eyes immediately.


    After hearing what Hui Yuan said, Conan fixed his eyes on Hui Yuan and said, "Since you developed the medicine, you should have a way to formulate the antidote."


    "If you have detailed information about that medicine, it would be possible."


    "Then do you remember the research materials?"


    Huiyuan stared coldly at a certain innocent detective, and said: "The data are all in the research institute computer. How can I remember all such huge data?"


    "Where is the institute?"


    Huihara took out a newspaper and threw it to Conan, saying, "That was the news three days ago. The drug company mysteriously caught fire. The organization was afraid that I would leak the news about the research institute, so it¡¯s better to act first. All the research institutes related to me will end up in the same way, all the materials will be burned, nothing will be left."


    "Clean and fierce, to achieve the goal regardless of the consequences, it is really the organization''s style of doing things." Naruto pinched his chin and said nonsense.


    "Do you know the organization well?"


    "It''s normal. I''ve only fought with gin twice. That guy is cruel and unscrupulous. You can see the organization''s style of work from the gin guy."


    Huihara''s gaze shifted from the magazine, and he looked at Naruto with twinkling eyes, and said: "You can understand this level twice, and you are considered capable."


    "I take it as if you are complimenting me." Naruto shrugged indifferently, turned to look at Conan, his eyes flashed a little jokingly, and said: "Kudo, you still have to thank her for speaking of it."


    Conan was already on fire, how could he be in a good mood when he saw the person who developed the drug that made him smaller, and his attitude towards Naruto was very bad at this time.


    "Why should I thank this guy?!"


    "Think about it. You were attacked by gin and poured poison because you discovered the process of organizing transactions with others. If she hadn''t developed the poison, how would you think gin would deal with you? Of course it was directly opened. It¡¯s a gun. In terms of the strength of gin, the probability that you will escape from his hand is zero. If Sherry had not developed the poison, gin would have killed you directly, so count it. Or your savior."


    Naruto''s nonsense ability is the best in the world, and this is really justified. It made Conan, Dr. Ari, and Haibara''s mouth twitch.


    Ai Yuanai put the magazine aside, and said helplessly: "Forget this kind of thanks, anyway, before finding a way to grow bigger, I will live here temporarily." Then she got up from the sofa and walked to the bathroom.


    "I''ll take a bath."


    "Wait!"


    Naruto made a sudden move, grabbing Huihara''s slender arm, looking at the cold expression of the young girl, Naruto with the smile that Zhizhu was holding, handed the small square tablet that had been hidden in the palm of her hand to Huihara''s. Huihara''s complexion changed immediately.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "Shhh!"


    Naruto hurriedly covered Huihara¡¯s mouth, lest she reveal that the person who rescued Miyano Akemi was herself. He stared at Huihara¡¯s gradually watery eyes and said: "If you want to see her, just Follow me to a place."


    Huihara nodded quickly, Naruto dragged Huihara out of Dr. Ari''s house, leaving an old and a small two people looking at each other strangely. What makes her so excited?


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty One-The Palace of Amour is so cute!


    Of course, what Naruto showed to Huihara was the pictures of her and her sister. In this world, I am afraid that except for Akemi Miyano, there is no way for other people to show Huihara''s emotional fluctuations.


    Walking out of Dr. Ari''s house, Haibara looked at Naruto who was holding his hand. There was no feeling of shyness. All he thought of was your sister.


    "My sister is really with you?"


    "Of course."


    Naruto took Huihara''s hand and led her to his Ferrari, then said: "Do I think I have to lie to you?"


    Huihara looked up at Naruto for a long time, and finally shook his head and said, "No."


    Indeed, as she is now, even Hui Yuan''s brain can''t figure out what she has to deceive, so her heart settles down. Some are just expecting to see her sister and worrying about gains and losses.


    Naruto took Huihara into the car and fastened her seat belt. Naruto could see that Huihara clearly wanted to reach out to block him several times, but after all, he did not do so.


    boom!!


    The F50''s super-powerful engine made a deep roar, and the whole car began to accelerate like a monster, but the roar of the engine was still not as violent as Huiyuan''s heartbeat.


    Buzzing...


    Just as the F50 started to accelerate, there was a burst of engine sound from behind. Although it was far less heavy and full of power than the F50 engine, the frequency was surprisingly fast.


    "Kudo Shinichi?!"


    Huihara turned his head, watching Conan who was about to catch up with his feet on the solar skateboard, frowning.


    "That guy should be trying to see if I am going to do something illegal, so that I can seize my evidence and throw me into jail." Conan''s mind can be known without thinking, Naruto disdain , I am very interested in Conan''s skateboarding.


    Although Dr. A Li is not well-known in the scientific community, many of the messy things he has developed are quite interesting. For example, this solar skateboard can drive the high-speed engine in the skateboard with only solar batteries, making the speed of the skateboard comparable to ordinary ones. A car, what a powerful engine and what a high energy conversion rate is needed.If Dr. A Li could really make the device that converts solar energy into electricity by a large margin, he would have won the Nobel Prize in Physics long ago.


    Naruto is very interested in that solar skateboard, but that''s all.


    "I won''t let people follow me casually!"


    Naruto stepped on the accelerator, the car continued to accelerate, and at the same time he pulled out his pistol.


    "Hey, don''t kill him. The only people who didn''t die after eating APTX-4869 are me and him. He is an important research sample for me."


    "Don''t worry, I see."


    boom!!


    The huge gunfire pierced the night sky of Mihuacho. Although Naruto was aiming at a moving target on a moving car, Naruto''s marksmanship remained unaffected, and the bullet directly pierced the engine of the skateboard.


    Naruto smashed the skateboard''s engine with a shot, and immediately broke the original balance of the skateboard. Although the skateboard continued to rush for a certain distance due to inertia, after losing the balance, the skateboard was suddenly uncontrollable, and Conan immediately fell to the ground. Knocked his chin.


    "hateful!!"

 553 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 553

    Under Conan''s lenses, his eyes were full of hatred, but he could only watch the red sports car go away. The turn signal that lit up when turning around seemed to express endless mockery to him.


    When Naruto rushed to the villa in the suburbs, it was not yet eight o''clock in the evening, and Akemi Miyano did not fall asleep so early. She had just taken a shower and changed into white pajamas. She was sitting on the sofa at this time. Watching boring dog-blood bubble drama pass the time.


    "what"


    The plot was so boring that Akemi Miyano yawned, then wiped the teardrops from the corners of her eyes with her fingers, but felt that she didn''t want to sleep, so she held the soft pillow and continued to stare at the TV screen.


    Click!


    The door of the luxurious villa was opened, causing Miyano Akemi''s attention to shift from the TV series to the door.


    "Mr. Uzumaki, why are you here?"


    Naruto stretched out his hand, lifted her up by Huihara Ai''s collar, then threw her in front of Miyano Akemi, and said, "I brought this little girl to see you."


    "She is... Shiho?!!!"


    Akemi Miyano looked at the girl who was thrown by Naruto, her eyes widened, even if Shiho Miyano turned into Aihara, from a 17-year-old girl to a 7-year-old child, but Akemi Miyano was also You can also recognize your sister in an instant, with short brown hair and blue eyes, especially the reliance on her in the eyes, that is absolutely impossible to deceive.


    "sister!!"


    Even on the way here, I thought I was mentally prepared, but when I really saw my sister still alive, Aihara Hui was not as strong as I thought, and threw herself into Miyano Akemi¡¯s arms, crying loudly. This is probably the only thing she is like a child.


    Miyano is holding Huihara. Although she is sure that she is her sister, Miyano cannot understand what happened to her sister in the past few days, why her sister became a child, and she is How did you get out of the organization?All these questions made Miyano Akemi cast doubtful eyes on Naruto.


    It''s too complicated to explain the things in it. Naruto scratched his head and said: "Specifically, just wait until she finishes crying and tell you by yourself. I''m so hungry. Go eat something."


    The two sisters had just met after experiencing life and death. There must be a lot to say. Naruto is an outsider, especially because it is not suitable for men to stay here, so they found an excuse and went into the kitchen.


    Miyano Akemi, who is thoughtful, can certainly understand this, and her heart is full of warmth and gratitude.


    ''Mr. Uzumaki is really a very gentle person.''


    With this thought in mind, Miyano Akimi began to comfort her crying sister. Their parents were dead when they were young. They have always been the only ones who depended on each other for their lives. This relationship cannot be replaced, even if it gets smaller. Now, she is also her own sister.


    Although Naruto is in the kitchen, the words of the sisters outside can be heard clearly. Naruto deliberately spends time, waiting until the sisters have finished speaking and gradually calmed down before walking out with a cup of green tea and a sandwich. The kitchen.


    Miyano''s eyes were red, and it was obvious that she was crying just now, but after seeing Naruto, she immediately got up from the sofa, folded her hands and bowed to Naruto.


    "Thank you so much, Mr. Uzumaki, thank you for finding Shiho."


    "Nothing, it''s not my credit anyway."


    Seeing the cold eyes of a certain cold noodle little Lori, Naruto gave up the idea of ??taking credit, pretended to be humble, then put the sandwich in front of Huihara, and said, "You can eat something. I probably haven¡¯t eaten dinner yet. Be careful not to grow tall in the future."


    "roll!"


    Aihara Hui is not as polite as her sister. Regarding Naruto''s ridicule, Aidian coldly uttered a word of truth. After hitting Naruto''s mouth twitching, he picked up the sandwich and ate it.


    ''The taste is not bad, I can''t tell that this guy who defeated the gin is actually good at cooking.''


    Hui Yuan was a little surprised, but he couldn''t express his unhappiness when he saw that guy''s smile on his face. With a small mouth, he endured the slight admiration in his heart.


    Akemi Miyano couldn''t laugh or cry, and she had nothing to say about her sister''s awkward character, she could only carefully accompany Naruto, and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Uzumaki, Shiho is so rude."


    "Forget it, it''s nothing."


    Of course Naruto is not angry, or he actually likes Hui Yuan Ai''s character that is even more awkward than being tired. He drank a sip of tea and watched that guy was eating a sandwich, but he didn''t even want to put the corner of his eye. The fake loli on him said: "Sherry, there is one thing I must remind you. I know you really want to stay with Mingmei, but the organization must be sending people crazy to find your sisters. The organization is unexpected. It¡¯s okay until you become a child, but if an outsider discovers your sister, you know what the consequences will be."


    This incident involved the safety of Miyano Akemi. Even if Haibara was unwilling to talk to Naruto, he had to turn his head and look at Naruto at this time. After a few seconds, he finally sighed and said: "This I understand, don¡¯t worry, I know what to do, compared to my sister¡¯s safety is more important."


    Miyano Akemi was moved in her heart, but Naruto''s mouth twitched, holding Huihara''s appearance at this time, a 7-year-old Lori, but what he said was so mature that many people could not reach that at 27. To such a degree, this is also because the darkness of her childhood caused her to be too mature, but it is really full of sense of violation.


    "Can you stop talking so old-fashioned, it looks awkward."


    "Humph!"


    Naruto''s complaint made the atmosphere instantly change from the seriousness just now and didn''t know where it went. Huihara snorted in ecstasy, rewarded Naruto with a gorgeous white eye, and then threw a very accurate complaint.


    "moron!"


    Leng hum, rolls his eyes, spit out without stagnation in one go, the Aidian is really a spit master.


    Akemi Miyano helped her forehead helplessly. In a short period of time, she had felt more headaches than three or five times. Why did these two people come again?


    Naruto''s eyes twitched and looked at the cold face and poisonous little Lolita, and opened her mouth to fight back.


    "Although I have become a child, my personality is really bad, not cute at all." He glanced at Akemi Miyano, and muttered in a voice that everyone can hear: "If you have a chance, I will give Akemi a piece of that. Try 4869. According to Mingmei''s character, if she gets smaller, she will be more cute."


    His nasty remarks made Miyano Akimi''s face blush, while Huihara''s face was cold, and the small body stood in front of Naruto with cold eyes, and said sharply: "Don''t bully my sister! !"


    Naruto smiled at the corner of his eyes, and said:


    "What if I was bullied?!"


    "watch out!"


    "Ah! You stinky girl!!"


    The two guys, both mentally older than their apparent age, all played naive games at this time, pulling at the corners of each other''s mouth with their own hands, pulling each other''s excellent faces into wide pie faces.


    Miyano Akimi was too lazy to persuade her, instead she smiled and watched the two of them behave like a child. This was also good.


    Akemi Miyano is smiling, but why is Naruto?


    Although the mouth was pulled to both sides by the palace of Ai, the corners of his mouth were also slightly cocked, because in his eyes, Xiao Ai''s face was anger and stubborn, so cute.


    Chapter 122-Tucao mode is on!A duet of Naruto and Aidian!


    Time flies, time flies...


    Although I really want to say that, it hasn¡¯t been long since I entered Didan Primary School from the Aidian Hall. It¡¯s actually the New Year. This is not my problem...


    The Aidian¡¯s debut was in the special chapter of "A Woman from Darkness, Ashes". At that time, the Aidian¡¯s dress was still short-sleeved and denim shorts. Others were dressed in cooler clothes, which means that the weather should be It''s relatively hot, but in the next episode of "Arena Undifferentiated Coercion Event", the time immediately shifts to the New Year.


    Of all the anime, the timeline of Conan World is definitely the most confusing...no one!So don''t entangle some messy time relations.


    On January 1st, the first day of the new year, the whole of Tokyo is very lively. There are many people who have a holiday, so you can relax. The school is also closed. Students can play crazy for a few days. This is also true for many fans in Tokyo. A very important day, because today is the final of the Emperor''s Cup football match. The two sides facing each other are Tokyo SPIRITS and BIG Osaka.


    Conan is a fan, so he must be there, and Conan¡¯s presence also means that the three of Bu Mei are present. Bu Mei¡¯s presence will definitely bring the Lamentation Hall together. Naruto Uzumaki came by himself, but he did not do it for Watching the game, but because of other little things.


    The game is in full swing...


    Hero Akagi, the head star of the Tokyo SPIRITS team, dribbled the ball and rushed to the front court. Faced with the two defenders, Akagi decisively passed the ball to his partner Naoki Uemura.


    Naoki Uemura took possession of the ball, paused, turned around and swung the defender past, and then passed the ball to the goal of BIG Osaka.


    Under the attack of the two, Akagi showed what is called an ace player. In the opening 15 minutes, the Tokyo SPIRITS team first broke through the opponent''s gate, and the score on the court became 1:0.

 554 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 554

    "Amazing!!"


    "Hero! Hero!!"


    The audience was detonated in an instant, and all the spectators who supported the Tokyo SPIRITS team cheered for the hero just now.


    "Who was the one who scored the goal just now?!" Bumei was also affected by the atmosphere of the scene. Although she didn''t know much about football, she was just as cheered.


    Mitsuhiko is holding a handheld TV in his hand. Using the radio signal, he can directly watch the live broadcast, and he can also see some angles that are not visible in the audience.


    "The ball just now was scored by Hero Akagi with a header. It''s amazing! Everyone said that if he wasn''t injured, he would definitely be offered a reward for the Japanese team."


    For the first time, something other than eel rice appeared in Genta''s head. He looked at Mitsuhiko and said, "You mean the Japanese team in the World Cup, right?"


    "Well, yes, but not even a win is really unwilling."


    "But why are the adults so excited?" Yuanta''s head was stuffed with fat again.


    "My father also said that the Japanese team can play in the World Cup is like a dream, it seems to be a very exciting game."


    "Stupid!"


    Conan put his cheek in one hand, talking about his favorite basketball, Conan began to show off again.


    "The World Cup is the world''s largest event where players from all over the world play together. It is of course that Japan will be so enthusiastic. Although Japan is not unwilling to win even one victory, the world-class teams are that great."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Mitsuhiko spit out Conan. All three of the Junior Detectives looked at Conan with blindfold eyes. Even Bu Mei followed Mitsuhiko''s words to Conan, "The most disappointed person after watching the TV game is obviously you."


    "Hey?" Conan was embarrassed.


    "Yeah, I lost my temper on the doctor''s desk." Yuanta made up the knife fiercely behind.


    Conan''s face showed an awkward blush, but he was too speechless, so he said directly, saying: "There is no way, Japan can participate in the World Cup is my childhood dream."


    "What are you talking about, Conan, what''s your childhood dream?" Yuan Taiyu...


    "Conan, you are still a kid now." Bu Mei said...


    "When did you start playing?" Mitsuhiko said...


    When Conan was aiming for nothing, his IQ was really low. When he said it, even the three elementary school students felt suspicious because of it. Conan¡¯s mouth twitched and his eyes drifted away. When he was thinking about how to alleviate the embarrassment, he faced him. A certain two people looked contemptuously.


    "moron!"


    "Retarded child!"


    The complaints of Aidian and Naruto were very quiet, almost completely submerged in the cheers of the tsunami in the Tokyo National Stadium. Not even the other three brats could hear, but Conan alone heard clearly and instantly Make fists.


    "You two hateful fellows!"


    Aidian and Naruto wouldn¡¯t turn off their Tucao mode so quickly. Aidian¡¯s gaze shifted slightly from the fashion magazine in his hand. The cold blue eyes despised Conan and said: "A famous detective turns into a football Children with intellectual disabilities."


    Naruto Uzumaki sighed deeply, and immediately after the words of Aidian, he immediately made up the knife: "Little Ai, you are too pitiful for mentally retarded children to speak like this, after all, there is still a difference between human brain and pig brain."


    Conan''s face was dark, a smile flashed in the eyes of the hall of mourning, and he looked cold on the surface. He looked up at Naruto, and the serial Tucao mode was turned on.


    "Why hasn''t he died for so many years?"


    "Silly people are stupid."


    "Isn''t he a pig?"


    "That''s right...Oh, I understand." Naruto suddenly made a fist with his right hand and tapped on the palm of his left hand, saying: "In general farms, pigs will not be slaughtered until they reach a certain weight. If the pigs are too thin Yes, but I can¡¯t sell it at a good price."


    "That''s it."


    Aidian nodded solemnly, seeming to have got the answer he needed, and turned his eyes to the fashion magazine in his hand, but then raised his head again.


    "Then you said what is the use of a pig that cannot be sold in the world?"


    "Create a greenhouse effect... and increase ammonia emissions."


    "The main source of ammonia emissions in the world should be cattle."


    "Who knows this? But after all, he is a great detective. Maybe they are talented."


    Poor Conan, he was embarrassed at best by three unintelligible elementary school students. After all, the other party didn¡¯t have any wickedness, but Naruto and The Hall of Lament made a series of verbal complaints, which made his chest up and down. The face went red and white, and then quickly took out a medicine bottle and took a few deep breaths. He was so angry that he almost suffered from asthma.


    After the two people complained about it, they didn''t care about it. They didn''t bother to care about how ugly Conan''s face was. Aidian continued to look at the fashion magazine, while Naruto looked at Aidian.


    "Don''t you watch the game?"


    "I was only pulled by these little ghosts, and don''t forget that there is no difference between me and now when I grow up. It would be miserable if I was caught by the camera accidentally and then broadcast it."


    "You don''t need to be like this."


    Naruto took off her black peaked cap and put it on the head of the hall of mourning, then forced her to leave the auditorium, leaned on the railing, and said, "It''s more interesting to watch the game like this."


    A hint of helplessness flashed in the eyes of Aidian, but her current small arms and legs really had nothing to do with Naruto, a strange man, and he could only be dragged on the railing by him.


    Looking sideways at the enthusiastic certain man, Aidian asked a question.


    "Do you like watching football?"


    "I can''t say I like it, I''m just more interested in money."


    Looking at the eyes that Aidian still didn''t understand, Naruto lowered his body and explained in Aidian''s ear: "Tell you, I actually gamble."


    Aidian raised his eyebrows slightly, looking at a certain detective who was all focused on the game, a scornful smile flashed in his eyes, and deliberately asked: "If you let that detective know that you are betting, you say What will happen to him?"


    "What else?" Naruto rolled his eyes and guessed what Conan would do without thinking. "It must be to report my gambling, and then it''s best to grab the evidence of my gambling and throw me directly in. Go to prison."


    "Can the prison hold you?"


    "Of course it can''t be shut down, it''s just that a certain detective doesn''t know it."


    "Naive."


    "naive."


    A certain big detective who was watching the game intently was spit out by these two bastards again without knowing it.


    Ai Dian was not interested in football, looked up at Naruto, and said:


    "How much did you bet?"


    "Not much, it''s only 5 million dollars. Buy Osaka to win, the odds are 2 for 1, 2 million for winning a goal, 4 million for 2 goals, and so on."

 555 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 555

    "In other words, as long as the Osaka team wins one goal, you can make a net profit of 12 million US dollars."


    "Yes, that''s probably the case. I originally wanted to buy more, but after all, it''s just a domestic league. It''s not as good as the World Cup. You can buy so much."


    Aidian turned his eyes, focused on the magazine in his hand, then held it up in front of Naruto, and said, "I want this."


    Naruto glanced, and the corner of his mouth twitched.


    ''The latest model from PRADA...''


    "Well, I''ll satisfy you, Lamentation."


    Satisfied Lamentation didn''t care about the man''s name to her and the big hand on her head, and continued to flip through the magazine contentedly. She didn''t care about the result of the game.


    The game continued. Suddenly, the football that had fallen under Naruto''s stands bounced out inexplicably, and then it leaked and dried up.


    Naruto''s eyes drenched, and he immediately turned over and jumped down, and Conan followed closely.But the step is slow, and the step is slow. Conan¡¯s reaction is still slower than Naruto¡¯s. When he was grabbed by the collar by the staff in the stadium, Naruto had already cut the rubber court with his portable kunai and dug out. The bullet inside.


    Seeing the natural temperature remaining in his hands, Naruto''s eyes twitched lightly.


    ''Conan''s Reaper skill really broke out again. Compared to the Reaper skill that killed people wherever he went, I and the Aidian''s Tucao skill combined are completely infamous.''


    And when Naruto turned on Tucao mode, two beautiful girls visited his residence in Tokyo.


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty-Three-Bickering, spitting, playing the whole martial arts!


    When a bullet was found on the court, there was no need for Naruto to call the police.


    The exclusive broadcasting rights for the Emperor¡¯s Cup finals were obtained by Nikkei TV. Just now, Mr. Kaneko, the person in charge of Nikkei TV, received a call from the prisoner in this case. The football that was blown up just now was the prisoner giving Kaneko. The husband¡¯s warning was to extort 50 million yen from Nippon Television, so Mr. Kaneko immediately reported to the police.


    Although it is the Chinese New Year, the police are also on shifts. Naruto only has three days off. As a result, the first day was wasted on Conan, the god of death.


    The policeman on duty at the Metropolitan Police Department today is Mumu. After receiving a report of the shooting, Mumu immediately led the class to the Tokyo National Stadium.


    "Did you report that there was a shooting here?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "So where is the victim who was shot?"


    "In fact, it was not a person who was shot, but a football."


    "Football?" Mumu''s eyes twitched, feeling as if he had been played.


    "Yes, according to the person who called, I used the camera to watch a football under a child wearing a black hat in the front auditorium. Then the football suddenly bounced. It must have been shot with a gun. of!"


    "But, this might be a prank." Mumu rolled his eyes, obviously not paying much attention to the case.


    "Momemu, don''t think about things too easily."


    "Hey? Naruto?"


    The honest Uncle Mumu turned around and looked at the blond-haired man in surprise and the group of little ghosts around him.


    "Juvenile Detectives, come on." *3


    ''Hey...you guys...''


    The corner of Naruto''s mouth twitched lightly, and he was too lazy to complain about the three little ghosts. Uncle Mumu habitually pulled his hat and said, "Naruto, why are you here?"


    "Are you sick? Why can''t I come to the stadium to watch the game? And I have a holiday today."


    Mumu had been accustomed to being run by Naruto a long time ago, so he didn''t take it to heart. Instead, he paid more attention to what Naruto had just said and asked immediately.


    "Naruto, what do you mean by what you just said?"


    Naruto reached out his hand and touched the top of Aiden¡¯s head. When the latter kicked his feet, he had to let go of his paws. Then he looked at Mr. Kaneko from Nikkei TV and said: "Mr., you use the camera She is the kid in the hat I saw."


    "Ok."


    "Naruto, did you see the situation at the scene?"


    "Yes, that football was under our stands. The football popped out and collapsed. Then I found this on the court." Naruto took out the bullet he found on the court and said: "7.6 mm, Su Russian-made horizontal threaded bullets. The Soviet-Russian pistols that can use this type of bullets are only modified pistols smuggled into Japan from China. They are very destructive. At that time, we didn¡¯t hear gunshots, so it should be equipped with a silencer. It''s a bit difficult to find out."


    "Anyway, hurry up and stop this game! Let the spectators and players take refuge!" Mugure waved his hand and ordered immediately.


    "No...no!"


    Mr. Kaneko looked anxious, as if seeing something terrifying, he immediately stopped the policeman who was about to enter the stadium to evacuate the audience and players, and said: "The man on the phone said, if he is shown that the game is aborted or the audience is allowed to leave the stadium He will shoot indiscriminately with a pistol in the stadium!"


    "Nani?!"


    "This is no joke!"


    The Tokyo National Stadium now accommodates tens of thousands of spectators. It is only a small problem to kill a few people with random shooting with pistols. What is even more terrifying is the stampede that will be caused by the chaos caused by the shooting. That way, more people will die.


    Naruto squeezed his chin, his face was serious, Conan''s face was solemn, and he secretly vowed to grab the dirt, Mumu Shisan turned serious, staring at Mr. Kaneko, and said: "Then what is the request of the gangster?!"


    "Prepare 50 million before the end of the midfield, and put them in the bag. He will contact us afterwards where the money is placed."


    "That is to say, it is aimed at the Japanese TV station. The gangster may have hatred with the Japanese TV station." Uncle Mumu pinched his chin and said, "Do you remember the gangster''s voice?"


    "That voice sounds dull, it''s hard to judge."


    "In other words, I should be wearing a cloth or mask on the phone." Naruto put his hands in his pockets, then yawned helplessly, and said, "Are you ready for 50 million?"


    "Well, the company has already sent the money."


    "Okay! All of you dressed up in plain clothes and mixed into the auditorium. When the gangster calls again, arrest all the people who are calling and go!"


    Uncle Mumu was full of vigor, and a group of younger brothers quickly dressed up in plain clothes.


    The Mr. Gold suddenly glanced at Aidian and said, "Is this child in a hat a girl? I remember the man who called and said that the one on the far left of the five children in the front row of the auditorium was a boy."


    "Xiaoai, so you are..." Naruto first teased the Aidian with a smile, halfway through the conversation, and had a pair of eyes with the Aidian, just like Conan on the edge, and instantly realized that the situation was wrong.


    "Mogure! Wait a minute, there is a problem with this case!"


    "What''s wrong, Naruto?"


    Naruto pointed to Xiao Ai next to him, and said, "Xiao Ai is wearing a skirt today. As long as you see her dressed like this, anyone will know that she is a girl. Why does the gangster who called think she is? Where''s the boy?"


    "This...I think it''s because the wall is too high to block it, what''s the matter?"


    "Idiot! If it''s because the wall blocks Xiao Ai''s skirt, then the person who is monitoring us and calling is in the stand opposite us, and the distance is less than one hundred meters, so far, you can Hit a football with a pistol?"


    "You mean..."


    "Yes, I think there are at least two gangsters, and both of them may have pistols in their hands!"

 556 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 556

    "Immediately notify all police officers by radio!! No one is allowed to act rashly until I give the order!!"


    Naruto clenched his fists, gritted his teeth with hatred, and said:


    "That damn bastard! Actually took 56,000 spectators in the entire stadium as hostages!!"


    "''That damn bastard! Actually taking 56,000 spectators in the entire stadium as hostages!'' You are the one who speaks such righteous words, Honorable Officer Naruto Uzumaki."


    After the beautiful hall of mourning swallowed a salmon sushi, she coldly complained to the blond figure who was sitting across from him, almost buried by food.


    "Well, it''s me, what''s the matter?"


    Naruto lifted his head from his food, took a look at some cold-faced and poisonous little Lolita, and then continued to fight the food in front of him with the''hard and hard'' battle.


    The Aidian couldn''t help but roll Naruto''s eyes, picked up the glass, took a sip of orange juice, and said mercilessly: "Then I can ask why I was so righteous just now, showing a good policeman style. Mr. Uzumaki Naruto, now he has left the 56,000 viewers who were taken hostage, regardless, and chose to have lunch with me here?"


    In fact, Naruto¡¯s enthusiasm can last for a while. After saying that energetic remark, he withered, and then secretly pulled Xiao Ai directly out for lunch, and even killed Miwako twice during the period. phone.


    Xiao Ai was sipping orange juice, her cute little face showed an uncute smile, reminding someone badly.


    "You hung up Meihezi sister''s phone, be careful to be repaired by Meihezi sister in the future."


    Naruto almost choked to death without panting, punched his chest, took a sip of sake and then he was relieved. He looked at a certain cold-faced little Lori with a sad expression, and said, "Little sad, Don''t say such horrible things suddenly!"


    "you deserve it!"


    Lamentation had a black mouth and a black face, and ruthlessly used words to deal with Uzumaki Naruto.


    "As a policeman, you didn''t even go to investigate the case and ran out to eat. You deserve to be beaten." Aidian has no mercy on this guy, because she knows very well that this guy will slap her nose whenever she takes a chance. Therefore, he must not be merciful.


    "I''m on holiday today, do you know that I''m on holiday?!"


    Naruto waved his chopsticks, and emphasized this to Xiao Ai at the same time. The''outside of the eye'' caught Xiao Ai''s cold eyes and continued to argue for herself.


    "A holiday is a holiday, no one can call me back to work."


    "Even if it''s not a holiday, you''ll be blatantly skipping work, right." A pair of dead fish-eyes stared at the Aidian, and the mouth continued to complain.


    "Nonsense, I obviously missed work secretly, otherwise Meihezi can''t kill me?"


    "Deserve it!"


    The topic went around and finally returned to these two words. The two pairs of equally beautiful blue eyes looked at each other, the stubbornness flashing in their eyes were so similar, the two people''s personalities were very similar, and they were both unwilling at this time. Make any concessions.


    After all, Naruto occupies an obvious physical advantage. He stretched out his hand to grab Xiao Ai''s head, and dragged her directly into his arms from the opposite seat, while pulling at the corner of the little girl''s mouth with both hands.


    "You are the one who hates this mouth!"


    "You too!"


    Naruto and Xiaoai¡¯s way of getting along, even Miyano Akemi is too lazy to complain. The two obviously like each other, but they quarrel every day. It seems that it is uncomfortable not to vomit blood to each other, so that later It is also commonplace to develop into a full-fledged martial arts. Every time I see them two, Miyano will either watch TV or go to the kitchen to find some snacks, and she doesn''t bother to pull them two.


    The two of them kept playing the boring game of tearing the corners of their mouths until Naruto''s phone rang again, and the two of them let go of the red corners of each other''s mouth.


    Chapter 124-The so-called masculine charm, the so-called first love!


    "Moses Moses"


    "Moses, you big head!"


    Naruto started to regret that she just thought about answering the phone without looking at the caller ID. The beautiful short-haired policewoman Miwako Sato''s authentic lion roar from the Songshan Shaolin Temple made Naruto know what it means to be "Zhen Deaf Han".


    But how can a woman enter the Songshan Shaolin Temple to study?(Please don''t make complaints on the slot point, please?)


    Naruto took the phone away from him. Fortunately, this is a restaurant under his name. Fortunately, he told the manager here today that he would come here for dinner, so it is not open today, otherwise Naruto¡¯s The face will be lost.


    "Miwako, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Do you still dare to ask me what''s wrong?! Where are you now?!!!" Mikako Sato probably took gunpowder today, so he was very angry, and he should have defeated the fire with a can of Jiaduobao.


    "I''m eating"


    "Eating?! That damn gangster is still in the mood to eat before catching you?!"


    To put it in an unpleasant metaphor, Mikako Sato is a donkey with a tendon in her head. Grooming her hair can never go against her. For Mikako Sato, the things that make her go well are investigating the case and catching her. Live the prisoner.


    "Listen to you, didn''t people catch it?"


    "nonsense!"


    Mikako Sato, who was still in the stadium, cursed, leaning her back against the cold wall of the corridor, which more or less made her head cooler and calmer. Although her tone was not very good, it was not like just now. It was so angry.


    "You come back to me as soon as possible, this case can''t do without you!"


    "Don''t worry, Miwako, first tell me what happened in the midfield."


    "You... alright."


    Mikako Sato leaned against the wall and sighed deeply, really wanting to sigh for what evil he had done in his previous life and that he would meet him in this life.


    "During the midfield, we followed the instructions of the criminals and put the bag with the money on the trash can in Channel 13, and we also lay there. In the midfield, there was a man wearing a coat and a tightly wrapped body. To get the bag, I left and rushed to subdue him, but no gun was found on him. As a result, the phone rang on the man¡¯s body and his accomplices threatened us that if we didn¡¯t let the man go, he would mess around in the stadium. We have no choice but to let that person leave with the money."


    "What happened later? The other party knew that the TV station had already called the police, so he would definitely act."


    "Yes, he said he still had his share, so the price increased to 1 billion."


    "1 billion? What about in the stands? Anything to find in the stands?"


    "There is nothing useful to find. The suspects I found before didn¡¯t make a phone call during the midfield, and all of us were found by the gangster who was staying in the stadium, so we had to leave, oh yes, But the fellow Takagi didn''t know why he was not found, and he is still in the stadium now."


    "Takagi?"


    Mingren wouldn''t believe that Takagi''s ability to hide himself would be higher than others, so there must be some reason.


    1 billion...Takagi...


    These words flashed quickly in Naruto''s mind, and looked down at Xiao Ai beside him, there was a flash of light in Naruto''s mind.


    "Mikako, I ask you, are all the policemen pointed out are in the stands in the same direction, and the only Takagi who has not been found is in the stands on the other side, isn''t it?!"


    "This one¡­¡­"


    Miwako squeezed her chin and thought carefully, and then replied: "Yes, just like you said, all the people found are in the grandstand, which is close to where you were at that time, and Takagi on the other side."


    "Sure enough... Miwako, I''m already a little eye-catching about this case."


    Naruto grinned and showed a confident smile. He took the cell phone and told Miwako all his reasoning, but he didn''t notice the slightly obsessive gaze of the young girl beside him.


    "First of all, it is impossible to raise 1 billion in halftime, so I think the prisoner should have been prepared to shoot the audience at the end."

 557 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 557

    "what?!!"


    Miwako was startled suddenly and screamed, her voice echoing in the empty corridor.


    "Mikako, calm down, the next thing I want to talk about is the identity of the gangster."


    Sato Mikako continued to breathe deeply, suppressing the shock and anger in her heart, and said: "Okay, you can talk about it."


    "First of all, I reasoned that the prisoner should not be in the auditorium, but the photographer of the Japanese TV station. He can use the camera to blatantly monitor the auditorium without being suspected. I think his position should be opposite the grandstand. So I could only find out all the plainclothes in the grandstand at that time, but Takagi was not found."


    Sato Mikako nodded, accepted Naruto''s reasoning, and then asked: "Then how to determine which photographer the gangster is?"


    "First of all, I think all photographers in the front stands can be ruled out, and the rest is only in the back stands. I think that photographer should accidentally photograph his accomplices, and then quickly transfer to protect his partners, and more than just Once, he can start from this aspect. Also, his camera should capture all the policemen in the grandstand. Just pay attention to these two points."


    "I understand, but... Naruto, are you sure? This is related to the 56,000 spectators in the stadium."


    "Don''t worry, there should be no problem with my reasoning, and it''s located on the back court, shooting another prisoner and all the police. The probability of such a coincidence is basically non-existent. However, the criminal may still have a gun in his hand. , So be careful not to hurt yourself, Miwako."


    Sato Miwako was full of worries about this case. He couldn''t help but warm up when he heard his last words. Although he is often unreliable, he still cares about him.


    "Got it, long-winded fellow, I''m not a kid!"


    After speaking, he hung up the phone with a snap, which made Naruto on the other end look helpless while holding the phone.


    ''The speed of crossing the river and tearing down the bridge is really fast... and, she seems to have not even crossed the river.''


    Although Naruto was complaining in his heart, he still called his men to protect Mikako Sato at all costs, and half an hour later, the news from Mikako''s pleasant voice made him completely relieved.


    Naruto hung up the phone, Xiao Ai woke up from the slightly silly look just now, pretending to be indifferent on her face, and said, "You have solved a case?"


    I definitely don¡¯t want to admit how attractive he was talking with his mobile phone just now. You don¡¯t need to go to the scene, you only need a phone call and listen to a few on-site reports, and you can easily crack a case. Not only is it strong in reasoning ability, but also has an amazing sense of smell for events and a high degree of self-confidence in oneself. The organic combination of the three can be so perfect.


    "Yeah, what else?"


    Naruto put his mobile phone on the table very indifferently. After seeing it, I couldn''t tell when Xiao Ai ran back to him and sat down, and said, "After all, I will go shopping in Ginza later."


    "Humph!"


    Laidian''s small mouth pursed and snorted pretentiously, but his mood couldn''t stop rising because of his words. Finally, in order to conceal his red cheeks, he uttered a complaint in an asymmetrical way.


    "Soul Dan police!"


    When Naruto was struck by Xiao Ai again and could only fight with food, two young girls and two also visited Naruto''s residence in Tokyo.


    "excuse me."


    The polite and gentle girl said first, then put on slippers in the hallway, and kept up with her friend who had too much temperament.


    "Yuanzi, you should pay a little attention to etiquette."


    "what is the relationship?"


    Although Yuanzi was wearing a pair of slippers, she still couldn''t change her leaping temper. She bounced around in the living room, turned around and smiled at Xiaolan, and said, "What''s the matter, Lan, this is the teacher''s home anyway." We have all been here several times."


    "You really..." Xiaolan sighed helplessly, after all, her character couldn''t be as lively as Yuanzi.


    The nervous garden ignored Xiao Lan''s half of what she said, and looked around in the living room. She had been in for a while, but she still didn''t see Naruto, so she couldn''t help but look at the maid in the house. , Said: "Sister Maid, the teacher hasn''t gotten up yet?"


    Naruto was brought directly from the United States. The blond, blue-eyed, and proud maid saluted Yuanzi slightly, and the career line displayed made Yuanzi almost unable to hold back complaints.


    "Miss Yuanzi, the master has left early this morning."


    "What? It''s already out..."


    The garden drooped down in an instant, and the original posture that was full of vitality disappeared in an instant. It looked like a small withered flower, and the whole body exuded an aura of unhappiness.


    "Fortunately, they are planning to go with the teacher on the first day of the new year. It was really annoying. They went out early in the morning."


    Xiaolan was also a little disappointed, and continued to ask: "Sister Maid, do you know where the teacher is?"


    "I''m sorry, Miss Xiaolan, as a maid, I won''t interfere with the master''s actions." It means I don''t know.


    Xiaolan and Yuanzi looked at each other and felt a little disappointed. Without him, the New Year would not have been so happy. At this moment, the doorbell rang suddenly.


    "The teacher is back!"


    Yuanzi jumped up from the sofa in an instant. Just now she looked like she was dying, but her state at this time had become better than she had eaten''Xiandou''. The rapid change of face made Xiaolan''s mouth twitch.


    "Please Yuanzi, if you are a teacher, why do you have to ring the doorbell when you return to your home?"


    "That''s the same..." The garden slumped down again, but this time it only lasted three seconds before becoming an excited look. The speed of the face change is really amazing.


    "Lan, who do you think will be looking for the teacher at this time?"


    "How do I know this?"


    "Why don''t we go take a look."


    "This one¡­¡­"


    "What''s the matter? Anyway, people from outside will meet with us when they come in." The garden''s gossip was igniting, and Xiao Lan involuntarily pulled Xiaolan towards the entrance.


    When I opened the door, I saw a person who was two or three years older than Xiaolan and Yuanzi, and a beautiful woman with elegant temperament was standing at the door.


    "Aren''t you Ma Meimei from middle school?"


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty-Five-Dao who can''t fight, first love''s birthday!


    "Sister Ma Mei Mei."


    In fact, Uchida Mami did not expect that when she came to his house and opened the door, she would actually see two young girls. In his house, seeing two young girls, which made Uchida Mami feel tight in her chest.


    I rushed forward, and the miss of him could not restrain the girl''s restraint and came to him, but she fell to second...no, third place?!


    Hearing what they called them, Uchida Mami remembered that when she was still studying in Emperor Dan, there were indeed two school girls. One was a powerful girl who became the master of karate club when she first entered middle school. One is Xiaosanba whose name is gossip spread throughout Emperor Dan... But after all, there are two beautiful girls brazenly appearing in his home after all, which makes Uchida Mami of course a little depressed.


    However, Mami Uchida, like Naruto, is also one of the rare people with both IQ and EQ. She feels a little worried, but she still smiles.


    "It''s Xiaolan and Yuanzi."


    Yuanzi tilted her head and looked at the senior sister who hadn''t seen her in four years, but her whole body was still full of intellectual temperament, and said: "Senior sister, you are here today..."


    "Is he at home?"


    There is no need to name who it is. I call him here, and I know who it is with my toes. Xiaolan shook her head and said, "I heard that the teacher went out early in the morning."


    As expected, Uchida Mami showed a disappointed look like Xiaolan and Yuanzi before, and at the same time was a little relaxed, because of Xiaolan''s "I heard".


    ''Well, it''s okay, they should have just arrived, not living here before.''

 558 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 558

    She waited for him for four full years because of a word from him, so there was a four-year gap with him. If Xiaolan and Sonoko were to take the lead, Uchida Asami would be really upset.


    "By the way, Sister Ma Mei Mei, come in and sit down."


    The girl who had unconsciously shown the lower limit of reaction ability also reacted at this time, stepped aside, and asked Uchida Asami to come in and sit down.


    At this time, Uchida Asami did not notice Xiaolan¡¯s mistress-like behavior. She changed slippers in the hallway, and the three of them went to the living room together. At this time, the maid offered black tea and refreshments for the three of them, and then hugged them. The tray stood aside, watching his nose and his heart, indicating that he could see nothing and hear nothing.


    Yuanzi drank a sip of tea, and immediately couldn''t help the gossip in his heart burning.


    "Sister Ma Meimei, what is it that you came to see the teacher today?"


    Uchida Asami''s movement of drinking tea became stiff, and then controlled her emotions well, slowly lowering the tea cup, subconsciously overlapping her hands on her legs, sitting gracefully.To be honest, compared to the garden, Asami Uchida is obviously more like a rich lady with very high etiquette and self-cultivation.


    "Actually, the day after tomorrow is my birthday, so I want to invite Naruto to my birthday party."


    Uchida Mami was also a little bit cautious. Naruto was directly called here without calling him a teacher, which made the expressions of Xiaolan and Yuanzi a little more subtle. Uchida Mami who noticed this seemed a little proud.


    Is this to develop into the rhythm of Daao?


    It can only be said that Naruto really spent a lot of thought to adjust his relationship with women. Of course there will be some small quarrels in the week. Being jealous is inevitable and inevitable, but he will not really make any conspiracies. The thing is, even the uncontrolled scary woman of Ju Zhenye is the same.


    Conspiracy can only be aimed at people outside, and no struggle is allowed inside.


    In terms of Feng Fujiko¡¯s scheming and ability, if she really wants to do it, let alone a little girl like Xiaolan, even Tachibana can only be played around by her, but if she does that, Naruto Will be angry.


    Uchida Mami glanced at Xiaolan and Yuanzi with a smile, and continued:


    "Furthermore, he promised to give me an answer four years ago, now is the time."


    Uchida Asami deliberately said half of the words, making Xiaolan and Yuanzi really itchy. Yuanzi''s patience is not as good as Xiaolan. After all, she couldn''t help the curiosity and gossip in her heart, and asked: "Sister Ma Meimei, what is it? The answer?"


    "Well..." Uchida Mami deliberately dragged the tone. Seeing both girls staring at her, Uchida Mami cocked her mouth mischievously and said, "I won''t tell you."


    Seeing Xiaolan and Yuanzi both showing cute looks, Uchida Asami also showed a fox-like smile.


    "Mami?"


    In a luxury store in Ginza, Tokyo...


    Naruto sat on the sofa chair provided by the store for poor male customers to rest, and answered the phone. Inside, he heard a report from his maid about the scene that just happened in his own home.


    Listening to the maid carefully reporting all the content of the conversation between Mami and Xiaolan, Naruto couldn''t help but shook his head with a smile.


    ''That girl is still like this, although she can''t tell, but she is a playful master.''


    Uchida Asami, this girl has the heart of a little devil under the gentle appearance of an angel, and there is no way to tease Yuanzi and Xiaolan in a few words.


    Although Yuanzi was born with a high EQ, compared with Uchida Asami, she is still too tender and psychologically immature. It is only natural to be played by Uchida Asami.


    Even in terms of Xiao Ai¡¯s psychological maturity, although Uchida Mami should not suffer from a loss, if she meets Fujiko Minami, even Ai Dian can only be played with. After all, the difference between the two plans is too great. Big.


    According to Feng Fujiko''s scheming, the only woman in this world can be compared to Belmode.


    Uchida Asami VS Suzuki Sonoko is like Mine Fujiko VS Huihara Ai.


    It''s not that the latter is not strong enough, but the former is too cunning. It can only be said that they still have a long way to go.


    "Master, are you going to attend Miss Mami''s birthday party?"


    When the maid over there asked this question, the voice didn''t mean to guide. As a maid, it is necessary to not interfere with the master''s decision.


    "Well, help me tell Mami, I will go to her birthday party. I promised her answer four years ago and I will tell her this time."


    "Yes, I will tell Miss Mami, Master, do you have any other orders?"


    "No, go and be your own."


    "Yes, master."


    Naruto hung up, because he knew that his maid would never hang up. Naruto put the phone away, and when he looked up, he saw Xiao Ai''s cheek close at hand.


    Xiao Ai''s eyes are still as cold as before, but today I don¡¯t know why Naruto¡¯s back was chilled, hehe dryly laughed twice, and looked at the strange aura that distorted the space in front of him. Dian, said: "Little Ai, what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Ai''s mouth curled up, but the depths of her beautiful blue eyes were cold and she said, "Who is Mami?"


    "Um... just a student from before."


    "Really?" Xiao Ai raised her eyebrows, with four big characters written on her face in that arrogant posture.


    Serve the country with loyalty...I''m!It''s actually''I don''t believe it''!


    "Sorrow, would I still lie to you?" Naruto''s face collapsed, showing a pitiful look like a big dog.


    "Humph!" Xiao Ai snorted coldly, completely unaffected by Naruto''s acting skills, and said: "That Mami''s birthday party, I want to go too."


    "what?"


    Naruto''s head twitched, and the corners of her mouth twitched as she looked at the pseudo-loli who said terrifying words in front of him but still looked indifferent.


    "Are you kidding me, sad?"


    "No."


    Xiao Ai turned around, ignoring Naruto''s almost tearful appearance, turned around and pointed to a dozen bags that she had just picked and had already been packed by the clerk, and said, "Pay the bill."


    Xiao Ai is always so refined, but Naruto has no choice but to take out his credit card to pay the bill.


    Many of these famous stores will provide door-to-door delivery services, so that customers don¡¯t need to carry more than a dozen large bags. In comparison, they can buy more in a sense.


    Before Naruto asked the waiter to deliver all these things to his house, Xiao Ai took the lead in speaking.


    "No delivery, he will take them all."


    Naruto''s mouth twitched wildly, looking at the little sorrow who walked out of the store, he had to pick up more than a dozen bags under all the clerk''s smirk and smile. How do you look like a silly 13?


    Uchida Asami¡¯s birthday party is held in a mountain villa in Tokyo. It is not a particularly luxurious villa. Compared to the last time Suzuki¡¯s villa, it¡¯s much smaller, but the transportation is more convenient. There is a supermarket under the mountain. , KTV, convenience store and bus station.


    Today is Mami¡¯s birthday, so she is the absolute protagonist of the banquet. She is wearing a black suit that she spent all the prize money she won from participating in the tennis competition. This makes her look mature when she became Miss Dongda in the first grade. less.


    However, clothes can only add to her charm, but cannot eliminate her inner tension, anticipation, fear, shyness and other complex emotions.


    As the protagonist of today''s banquet, Uchida Asami has been standing at the door of the villa, waiting for the arrival of the most important guests.


    First, Kogoro Mouri drove the rented car, brought Xiaolan, the garden, and Conan. Then, the arrival of the red world-class sports car made Uchida Asami''s first smile of joy today, not because of that. Luxury sports car, but the man driving.


    Naruto parked the car on the open space in front of the villa, smiled at the girl who had grown into a big girl in four years, and said, "Happy birthday, Mami."


    Chapter 126-Sweetness after four years!

 559 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 559

    Uchida Asami, who has rejected countless suitors and has always maintained an elegant and dignified image, at this time just a man''s blessing made her feel so happy that she can hardly breathe, and after working hard several times, she resisted the urge to rush to hug him.


    "Long time no see, Naruto."


    Uchida Mami temporarily calmed down her frantic heartbeat, pretending to look at everyone indifferently, and said, "Don''t stand, everyone, come in. It''s been a long time for you."


    Everyone was seated. This time it was Mami¡¯s birthday party. Except for Naruto and the others, the rest were mainly Mami¡¯s classmates at the University of Tokyo, including Mami¡¯s senior, the fourth year of the Faculty of Letters, and the Reasoning Research Association. The chairperson Sawai Gaku, vice minister Tomoko Hayasaka, second-year members Chinatsu Miyazaki, Shihisa Noguchi, and third-year seniors did not join Yoshinobu Morimoto of the Reasoning Research Society.


    Everyone is sitting at the dining table, and Naruto instantly kills Uncle Maori, becoming the focus of everyone''s attention.


    "Are you the teacher from Mamei Middle School? Why do you look younger than me?"


    The lively Miyazaki Chika stared at Naruto''s foul face. In fact, Naruto''s appearance is indeed an important factor in attracting girls.Although he is still not as''cool'' as Sasuke, he is definitely a handsome guy. This guy has both the appearance of youth and the experience of middle-aged and old age, so whether it is a young girl, a girl or a mature woman, he can eat well.


    In this regard, it is said that Miyazaki Chinatsu and Hayasaka Tomoko have met for the first time, and even Uchida Asami is very speechless about this. This guy has not changed at all in the past four years. Uchida Asami is now suspicious, waiting for herself Become an old lady, is he still so young?


    Naruto took a sip of juice and said unhurriedly:


    "Although it looks like I am young, it''s just what I look like. Do you know what people like me are called by proverbs?"


    "what is it call?"


    "Old cucumbers are painted with green paint." Naruto said Chinese witty words in Japanese.


    "Hey, what do you mean?"


    "Pretend to be tender."


    Naruto hasn''t revealed the answer yet, Xiaowei, who had too much social knowledge, immediately complained sharply, making Naruto''s self-deprecating performance instantly turned into being tricked. After the cold noodle Lori gave Naruto a cold knife, immediately He picked up his glass and took a sip of juice, completely ignoring someone''s sad look.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Uchida Mami was the first to laugh out loud. Seeing that guy who used to make herself speechless every time, her femininity disappeared completely, Uchida Mami was really helpless by a little girl. A burst of comfort and amusement.


    With Asami Uchida taking the lead, Xiao Ai and everyone else except Conan couldn''t laugh. Fortunately, Naruto had a thick skin and drank the juice as if he didn''t hear anything.


    With a cigarette in his hand, Sawai Gakuza finally held back his smile.


    "It is indeed the golden flash of the Metropolitan Police Department. The self-deprecating skill is indeed extraordinary. I can easily grasp the atmosphere."


    Sawai Xue¡¯s words sounded like compliments, but Naruto¡¯s eyes were slightly cold. Before he could counterattack, Hayasaka Tomoko looked at Sawui Xue amusedly, and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t the person you talking about yourself, Huahua? Son Sawai learn?"


    "I heard about it, Minister." Shihhisa Noguchi immediately followed Tomoko Hayasaka to break the news, and said, "I heard that you just cried a first-year girl recently, right?"


    "Is this true?!" Miyazaki Chinatsu looked surprised and surprised.


    "Then let''s listen to it!" If you want to talk about March 8th, who can compare to Miss Yuanzi?!


    Sawai Xue looked embarrassed and smiled: "Please, we are going to celebrate Mami''s birthday today, why do you always hurt me?!"


    "That''s right, and the novel Mami wrote a few days ago also won the newcomer award. This time I just celebrated together."


    "It''s a pity, Morimoto, the novel you wrote is more to the end this time."


    Wearing glasses, Morimoto smiled honestly and said, "That''s no way. Mami is a promising newcomer in our agency. I lost to her this time."


    "Speaking of which, I lost to Mami''s duo in the tennis match of the Literature Club this time."


    "Oh...I became Miss Dongda in the first grade, and I was brushed off during the preliminaries. The gap is huge."


    Listening to them one by one telling about the honors Mami had gained in just one year after entering the University of Tokyo, Xiaolan and Yuanzi couldn''t help but exclaimed. Even Conan and Xiaoai couldn''t help but look sideways. Looking at that, you can say It was a woman with countless halos above her head but not at all arrogant.


    Naruto ate the grilled wings on the table, and at the same time looked at Asami Uchida, and said, "I didn¡¯t expect you to be so popular after only one year in Dongda University. It seems that you are also playing tennis well now. Don''t fight with me?"


    After hearing the words, Uchida Mami immediately dissipated her temperament and gave Naruto a gorgeous white look, and said, "I don''t want to fight you, a monster!"


    "Don''t be so exaggerated, I promise, I won''t make you lose too ugly this time, I''m serious."


    Miyazaki Chika showed a curious expression, looked at Uzumaki Naruto, and said:


    "Mr. Naruto, have you beaten Mami before?"


    Naruto glanced at Mami with a smile in her eyes, who immediately turned her head away, Naruto lowered her head to spit out the bones in her mouth, and took a sip of juice.


    "Six years ago, when Mami had just entered the Emperor Dan Country, at that time someone with a arrogant heart challenged me, and I was cut 6:0."


    "Humph!"


    Speaking of what happened six years ago, even though it has been so long, Uchida Mami still complained and snorted coldly in front of everyone. She turned her face away and her face was annoyed.


    Chinatsu Miyazaki and the others were also very surprised at this time. Asami''s tennis level is already top-notch among amateur players, and can even be said to be comparable to professional players. Although it was in junior high school, it would be too exaggerated to be cut by 6:0. Let''s go, and what surprised them even more was Mami''s surprising reaction. She always felt that there was a lot of inside information hidden in the events of six years ago, and some people''s eyes turned dark.


    Six years ago, Xiao Ai was still studying in the U.S., while Xiaolan and Yuanzi were still in Didan Elementary School. Neither of them knew what happened in the Didan Kingdom at that time. What happened at that time was nothing but Naruto and Mami only knew about it.


    "Mami, wouldn''t you? It''s been six years, and you still care about what happened back then?"


    Uchida Mami immediately turned her head and glared at Naruto, then whispered:


    "I''m not as stingy as you!"


    Everything seemed to go back to the time when she was still in the Emperor Pill Nation. She was like this. She was clearly a student, but accused her teacher with Ling Ran''s momentum, making him completely without the dignity of being a teacher.


    "Yeah, I''m stingy, so please tell me my gas bill later."


    The corners of Uchida Asami''s mouth twitched fiercely, and his counterattack was the same as six years ago. With just one sentence, she could be completely speechless. Ling Ran''s temperament disappeared completely. He was constantly teasing her in the third year of junior high school. What came next, these two of them made it seem as if they had returned to the time when they were still in the Emperor Dan. Although they hadn''t seen each other for four years, there was no separation at all at this time.


    Uchida Asami couldn''t fight back, so she could only pouted like a little girl... In fact, after today, she was only 19 years old and still underage.


    The rich expression changes of Uchida Asami surprised several people at Dongda, and the look in the eyes of Mami and Naruto was also strange.


    Sawai learnt squeezed out his cigarette in the ashtray, looked at the food on the table, and said, "By the way, Mami, where''s your lemon pie? Didn''t you say that you will bring it over?"


    "Sorry, I forgot to bring it."


    Uchida Asami stuck her tongue out, then got up and left the seat. Suddenly she glanced at Xiaolan and turned her eyes.


    "Xiao Lan, can you help me in the kitchen?"


    "okay."


    Xiaolan didn''t have any thoughts, and followed Mami into the kitchen, while Naruto understood Mami''s thoughts just now, and shook her head amused.


    Although it was the first time we met today, Miyazaki Chinatsu and Suzuki Sonoko, a pair of girls who also possessed gossip attributes, kept asking about the relationship between Naruto and Mami, and Naruto was a trick.


    He is strong by him, and the breeze is blowing on the hills; he is strong by him, and the moon shines on the river!


    Although this is not even the Nine Suns, Naruto is just gagging, pretending to be silly, stupefied, not admitting it, making the atmosphere of the banquet very warm, but it just prevents Sonoko and Miyazaki Chinatsu from getting any useful news.


    Naruto was finally annoyed by the two gossip girls, seizing an opportunity, and escaping into the kitchen.

 560 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 560

    In the kitchen, Xiao Lan was wearing a pink apron, guarding the front of the oven, staring at the inside of the oven, as if she was afraid of something wrong.


    It can only be said that Mami¡¯s aura is too dazzling. She is so good that although she is not arrogant, she also gives Xiaolan a sense of inferiority. Whether it is her figure, appearance or temperament, she has no confidence in her study. If he fails again in the cooking he is best at, and is still in front of him... I am afraid Xiao Lan will really feel embarrassed, so this time Xiao Lan appeared to be extra cautious.


    "Lan, are you cooking today?"


    Naruto suddenly appeared in the kitchen, and Xiao Lan, who was all focused on the oven, was startled. With the flour on her face, she looked at Naruto in a panic, and said, "Teacher, what are you doing? here?"


    "Of course it''s to see what you two are playing, not coming out for so long?"


    Xiao Lan squeezed her apron coyly, and said, "It''s the lemon pie that Mami''s sister taught me to make. It will be fine in a while."


    "Oh, lemon pie." Naruto glanced at Mami, who immediately turned her head, Naruto turned to look at the somewhat shy Xiao Lan, and said: "I look forward to Lan''s craftsmanship."


    "I... I''m making it for the first time, and I don''t know how it tastes like."


    "It''s okay, as long as Xiaolan made them, I will eat them all." Naruto said, making Xiaolan blush and Mami rolling her eyes, and then said: "Lan, do you have salmon ready?"


    "I bought it."


    Xiaolan hurriedly rummaged through the white bag she had just brought, but could not find the salmon that she bought with Yuanzi yesterday, and then she suddenly said: "Oh, I forgot to get in the car, I''ll get it!"


    Xiao Lan didn''t even take off her apron or changed her slippers, so she ran out of the kitchen.


    "This girl is still so frizzy when she grows up."


    "Do you like her that much?"


    There was a sharp contrast between Naruto''s pampering and Mami''s sourness. Turning her head, she saw Mami''s red eyes even though she was forbearing, knowing she was jealous.


    Naruto reached out and hugged Mami. Compared to four years ago, she is now very well developed and she is no longer a child.


    "Do you just care about this? You taught Xiaolan to make lemon pie because of that time."


    Mami pursed her lips and nodded a little unwillingly.It was because at that time, Mami failed to make lemon pie for the first time, and it came into his mouth. That incident made Mami always worry about it, just like Xiaolan consciously cannot compare to Mami, Mami knows herself After all, there is a gap of four years with him, so I also want to beat Xiaolan in some places and make myself mentally balanced. Naruto can only say about this.


    "What a stupid girl!"


    In a low voice, Naruto looked at Mami''s tear-soaked eyelashes and gently stroked her delicate and pretty face.


    "The lemon pie at that time was the best I have ever tasted. It was very sweet and sweeter than honey."


    "really?"


    "Of course..." Naruto gently stroked the girl''s pink lips with his fingers, and said, "Do you want to try it again? It''s been four years."


    "Yes!" The same answer, but it is not the same as it was four years ago. She is still shy, but she wants him even more. With his tenderness and consideration, he smoothes their four-year gap, and Naruto does the same. Done.


    Bowing their heads, the two kissed affectionately.


    Chapter 127-The so-called death!The so-called search for death!The so-called death!


    The girl whose reflex arc named "feeling" was too long did not notice Mami''s abnormality, nor did she notice any redness on her lips.


    The first lemon pie made by Xiaolan made its debut, but...


    Seeing that dark lemon pie arrived on the table, probably everyone except Naruto and Mami had little hope for the taste of this lemon pie.


    "Mami, you didn''t do this, right?"


    Sawai Gakushu''s mouth twitched and looked at the dark lemon pie, and his voice even trembled.


    Uchida Asami smiled slightly. She was in a good mood today and said:


    "Didn''t I forget to bring the lemon pie I made? So I taught Xiaolan to make this lemon pie. You can try it quickly."


    Although cooking is what Xiao Lan is best at, seeing the poorly presented, dark lemon pie, Xiao Lan''s face couldn''t help showing an unconfident look, and said: "This is the first time I have done it. Lemon pie, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s done well."


    "Really, how can you do well the first time you do it?" Mouri Kogoro drank his beer and spit out mercilessly to his daughter.


    "Shut up! It''s not for you anyway!"


    Xiao Lan glared angrily at her wretched uncle''s father, and then turned her eyes to Naruto, with both expectation and a little horror in her eyes.


    Naruto knows Xiaolan''s intentions. He wants his own approval, but he doesn''t have any confidence in the lemon pie he tried for the first time... Although both Xiaolan and Mami feel that they are inferior to each other, but The two of them are really the same in stupidity. Wouldn''t they try it for themselves before serving it to him?


    "You don''t have to make it like eating bombs."


    Seeing that everyone didn''t do anything, Naruto, who was afraid of Xiaolan''s embarrassment, had to do it himself, put down the cup, and picked up a piece of lemon pie.


    The lemon pie is already cut in the kitchen, so there is no need to cut it again. Naruto picked up a piece of lemon pie and took a bite. Everyone, especially Xiaolan and Mami, looked nervous with his chewing. .


    "It tastes very good, Xiaolan, it''s very good."


    Naruto gave a completely different evaluation from when Mami made it for the first time. On the one hand, he didn''t want Xiaolan to be sad, and on the other hand, the lemon pie made by Xiaolan was really good.


    The white sugar is actually a little bit too much, and it¡¯s a bit too sweet, but it¡¯s a bit crooked, because the lemon pie is just a bit burnt, and the crispy crust is a bit bitter and astringent, which neutralizes the excessive sweetness. For the first time, it was very good.


    Xiao Lan breathed a sigh of relief. Although Mami felt a bit complaining, she smiled in her face and whispered in her ear: "Look, the most important thing in cooking is the content, so the appearance is not important, no You won¡¯t know the taste if you eat it."


    With Naruto taking the lead, everyone started to taste the lemon pie made by Xiaolan. Although the taste is not as good as Mami''s, it is still very good.


    The busyness in the kitchen was finally recognized by her beloved, and Xiaolan''s face burst into a sweet smile.


    Naruto squeezed Xiao Lan''s pretty face and said, "Xiao Lan is definitely a girl who will become a good wife and mother. The lemon pie is delicious."


    Xiaolan has a shy look on her face. She is a more traditional girl. She wants to be a woman like Yamato Nadeshiko. Parenting is also one of Xiaolan¡¯s long-term visions, but she is praised by Naruto as " Good wife and mother'', Xiao Lan still felt hugely shy.


    "It''s Mami sister who taught well."


    "That''s not. What you did is much better than what someone did for the first time."


    When talking about''someone'', Naruto immediately glanced at Mami, which caused the latter to stare back at once, then snorted and turned her head away unhappy.


    This kind of interaction between the two of them, everyone knows who Naruto is talking about.


    Chika Miyazaki, the little Sanba, immediately came in interest, looked at Naruto and Mami with scorching eyes, and said, "Mami originally made lemon pie for you for the first time. Could it be that you guys... hey? ?"


    Asami Uchida showed a shy look, and the president of the Reasoning Research Society Sawai Xue''s face changed slightly and smiled: "I think Mr. Uzumaki will not pursue his own students."


    Naruto glanced at this Sawai Gaku, a coldness crossed his eyes, and then smiled: "I really didn''t pursue Mami." Naruto''s words made Sawai Gaku''s smile appear, but the following words made his face look Pale, "Because Mami pursued me."


    Although the atmosphere of Japan is open, although it is now approaching the 21st century, and the concept of love is gradually changing, it is still extremely rare for women to chase men, especially when it happens to a good girl like Uchida Asami, it is simply incredible.


    In fact, Naruto and Mami can¡¯t say who pursued whom, it¡¯s just that after Mami was kissed by Naruto at the time, the two of them were together smoothly, but the person who fell in love first was indeed Mami. .


    Mami has been separated from him for four years, and the longing for him in her heart keeps accumulating and fermenting. The longing for four years has made her almost crazy. In her heart, she is no longer so concerned about the request of''not looking for another woman'', just thinking. It''s good to be with him. The kiss in the kitchen just now made Mami confirm her own heart. She was not afraid to admit it at this time, nodded, and said to everyone''s surprised eyes.


    "Yes, I pursued him, but..."

 561 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 561

    Speaking of this, Mami turned her head and gave Naruto a fierce look, and said, "It''s really not a gentleman to make me wait for four years!"


    "I don''t want to be a gentleman, it would be nice to be a bastard."


    Naruto leaned Erlang''s legs up and looked like a rascal, and then pulled Mami into her arms. Mami struck lightly and blushed. Under everyone''s surprised eyes, she kissed Naruto herself. .


    The revelation of the relationship between Naruto and Mami makes the atmosphere a bit subtle, but Naruto has a thick-skinned face and does not see all external factors, while Mami is completely immersed in her own happiness and can no longer take care of everything outside. .


    With a smile on his face, Sawai Xue took a glass of red wine and handed it to Naruto, and said, "Congratulations, you can get a girl like Mami."


    "It''s nothing, it''s a trivial matter."


    Naruto behaved very indifferently, not as proud of what others thought, or that it was not that he didn''t care about Mami, but that he didn''t care about this guy called Sawai Gaku, but just a clown, how could he get his attention?


    A trace of haze flashed in Sawai''s eyes, but it was well hidden by the lens, and he handed out the cup and said, "Cheers."


    Naruto held the wine glass and gently touched Sawai Gaku''s cup. Sawai Gaku only took a sip, but Naruto ate it like juice.


    Sawai Xue turned around, and the smile under the lens was filled with endless insidiousness and calculation, but this self-righteous clown did not notice that Naruto had just revealed the vicious and murderous intent.


    The praying mantis catches the cicada, and the oriole is behind. Who is the oriole? You can tell by the color of the hair...


    It was midnight, except for Naruto and Mami who were asleep, everyone went to the KTV down the mountain to sing, that is to say, only Naruto and Mami were left at this time.


    Click!


    Very faint opening sound!


    Sawai Gakuin gently opened the door of the villa secretly equipped with his own, and walked into the living room lightly. Although the lights were not turned on, Sawai Gakuin could use the moonlight outside to see clearly the scene in the living room.


    Naruto lay on the sofa to sleep, while Mami was lying on his body. Although they were drugged by him, they slept extremely comfortably. Seeing this scene, Sawai Gakushu clenched his fists tightly, and his eyes showed incomparable A jealous look.


    A month ago, Sawai Gaku confessed to Asami, but the playboy, who has always dealt with girls, was decisively rejected by Asami in front of a group of classmates. Sawai Gakuin originally wanted to use today¡¯s opportunity to set fire and perform a heroic rescue. Beautiful scene, but after he really got here today, he changed his mind. Not only did he follow the original plan, he also wanted to kill, and kill that man!


    Sawai Gakurai is the president of the Reasoning Research Club. With this identity and a good appearance, he has really deceived many young girls since entering the University of Tokyo. Before Shiba Noguchi said that he made a first-year girl cry. It''s true, but his charm has been severely frustrated here in Mami. When Mami rejected him, she was very decisive and determined, and she almost shattered the pride of Sawai Gakushu.


    And the fact that Mami chased Naruto even more shamed Sawai Xue!


    For many people, sometimes things like face are even more important than life, especially men, especially when it comes to women. Throughout the ages, how many men have worked hard for women?!


    Although Uchida Asami is not yet a woman of the level of trouble like Mine Fujiko, Sawai Gakuin is not an open-minded person. He has been dazzled by jealousy and anger, and has gotten into someone who should never be offended. people.


    Sawai Gakuyu didn''t know that his life would come to an end today, and he was still thinking about his plan. As long as he implemented his plan according to his plan, he could kill the man and get Mami!


    With a sinister smile on his face, Sawai Gakushu stretched out his hand to Naruto and Mami lying on the sofa, and next, he saw a pair of eyes that were like cold electricity in the dark night, and heard a sound in his ears. A shallow sigh.


    "President, why are you doing this?"


    Chapter 128-Tucao of the Aidian: You really have no good people in the Metropolitan Police Department!


    It can only be said that Naruto''s appearance was outside the original plan of Sawai Gakuin. For one thing, Sawai Gakuin only wanted to stun Mami without intending to kill him, so the medicine is not very powerful, not the powerful sleeping pill of FM2. The amount of medicine was not enough, Naruto could suppress the medicine with her own will and the strength of her body, and Mami regained consciousness after Naruto pinched her continuously.


    In a sense, the insidious and cunning of Sawai School is similar to that of Tou, self-righteous, arrogant, and insidious, but when their conspiracy fails, their own vulnerability will be revealed.


    Sawai Gakuin''s forehead instantly burst into cold sweat, and looked at Naruto and Mami who had recovered in shock.


    "Impossible! You... how did you wake up?!"


    Naruto''s palm grasped Sawai Gaku''s wrist, the strange force made Naruto''s hand like a bench vise, tightly holding Sawai Gaku''s hand, almost crushing Sawai Gaku''s wrist.


    Mami got off Naruto and sat on the sofa instead, looking at Sawai Gakuin with a very sad look.


    Naruto also sat up, but never let go.


    "Let go!"


    Naruto gradually exerted strength, which made Sawai Gaku unbearable, and the cold sweat on his forehead turned from shock to the cause of pain.


    "Do you really want me to let go?"


    Naruto raised his head and smiled like a demon looking at Sawai Kaku, and then continued to exert force on his hand, causing Sawai Kaku¡¯s wrist to scream. The huge pain has exceeded the limit that ordinary people can bear. Xuexue knelt in front of her in pain, her teeth almost broken.


    "Let go!"


    "Okay."


    boom!!


    As soon as Naruto let go of Sawai Gakuin¡¯s wrist, Sawai Gakuin felt that the severe pain relieved a lot, but immediately, his chest was almost as if he was hit by a heavy truck head-on, and the huge force oppressed him. There was a burst of breath in the chest, but it seemed that even the blood was pressed into the body and could not be vomited out. The whole person flew upside down, hit the wall behind, and fell to the ground violently.


    "Sawai Xue, dare to calculate me, I have to say that you are very brave."


    Naruto walked towards Sawai Gakuin with a cold face. Although he didn''t care about the actions of some little ants, they were all counted up. If Naruto really didn''t fight back, he would really become a saint. Alas, Naruto is definitely not that kind.


    Naruto stepped on Sawai Gaku''s body, using too much force not to directly break Sawagaku''s bones, but it would press his chest cavity, making him almost unable to breathe.


    "How did you find out?!"


    "You really think I''m a fool? Although I don''t drink red wine very much, I can still taste the smell of medicine. I can only say that the methods you use are too inferior. A guy of your level can get me The gift of death with your own hands can be regarded as your good fortune."


    Naruto announced the death of Sawai Gakuin indifferently, and the indifferent tone made Mami and Sawai Gaku all startle.


    "Naruto, are you going to kill him?!"


    It¡¯s not that Asami Uchida is not calm enough. In fact, her temperament has already surpassed that of her peers a lot. It¡¯s just that a girl who grew up in a peaceful age was shocked when she saw that murder was about to happen before her eyes. .


    "Yes."


    Naruto¡¯s face was indifferent, and at the same time he drew out his Kusanaru sword. Under the moonlight, the blade of Kusanaru sword reflected the silver luster, shining Sawai Gaku¡¯s face pale, as if he had already seen it from the blade. Own death.


    "Sawai School, do you have any last words to say?"


    Naruto¡¯s terrifying murderous aura came out vigorously, even Mami behind her felt short of breath. She couldn¡¯t help but stepped back two steps, facing Naruto¡¯s murderous murderous Sawai school as if being stared at by an ancient strange beast, she burst out. Cold sweat.


    "You...you can''t kill me! It''s... illegal to kill or kill! You can''t get away! You can''t get away!"


    "Sawai, did you forget that you wanted to kill me. Now there are only three of us on this mountain. No matter what I want, no one will come. I really want to thank you for supporting everyone. Go away, otherwise it will be very troublesome for me to deal with your body."


    "No...no! No!"


    Facing the moment of life and death, Sawai Gakurai exploded with great potential, stood up quickly against Naruto''s murderous intent, and then hurried to the door.


    ''Almost!Only a little too close!''


    Sawai Xue''s eyes were fixed on the escape door, but there was a sudden pain in her leg, and the whole person instantly lost his balance and fell to the ground. When Sawui Xue looked back, she saw a terrifying scene, his left leg fell not far beside him. In places, the fracture is still leaking blood.


    "In my name, grant you the highest death."


    "Ahhhhh!"

 562 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 562

    The scream containing endless pain is the last voice of Sawai Gakuin in this world. Naruto and Mami stand in front of the villa with their fingers intertwined, watching the raging fire completely engulf the villa. Sawai Gakuin suffered a broken leg and arm. After the torture, he lost his ability to move, but he still couldn''t die with a breath. He could only watch the raging fire scorch his body, depriving him of his life bit by bit.


    Under the soundtrack of Sawai Gaku''s screams, Naruto and Mami kissed.


    Those icy blue eyes were endless coldness and tenderness coexisting, hugging the girl''s graceful body tightly, and her voice was firm and no regrets.


    "Any scumbag who dares to afflict my woman is absolutely unforgivable!"


    Sawai Gaku¡¯s death was not without contribution. His death mate Mami was completely tied to Naruto¡¯s side, and on the night Sawai Gaku¡¯s death, Mami also contributed her pure body to Naruto. If hell knows this, he will definitely die.


    The death of a scum bug will not have any effect on Naruto. Even if Conan suspects that Naruto killed Sawai, it¡¯s okay to learn, but Naruto will not leave evidence for Conan to find. His suspicion is only It could be suspicion.


    Naruto¡¯s days were just as moist and moist, accompanying two beautiful police flowers in the Metropolitan Police Department to gibber, went to Didan to see the beautiful female high school students, occasionally went secretly on dates with Xiaolan, and spit out with Xiao Ai (really I''m talking...), the days are so beautiful.


    Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department...


    If you see in the Metropolitan Police Department''s office, all police officers are conscientious, sticking to their posts, and handling every case seriously, I tell you... Sir, wake up.


    In fact, the above situation will never appear in the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, especially in the office of the Division I. It is possible that the Osaka Prefectural Police Headquarters, after all, there is a terrifying boss Hattori.


    For Naruto, today should have been a life of stealing half a day, because the one he feared most from the Metropolitan Police Department went to investigate a bank robbery this morning, so he is not in the Metropolitan Police Department now. , Naruto felt that it was a winter to spring, and spring to the earth.


    Naruto¡¯s life of playing and playing games was quickly broken because of an old man and five children brought by Takagi.


    "what"


    The Junior Detective Group Sanxiao looked at the empty and cold search of the first class office, and couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "There seems to be no one."


    "Because everyone is out." The good old man Takagi smiled at the children and said, "Is there such a surprise?"


    Yuanta copied his arms and looked at the office in front of him that was completely different from what he imagined, and said, "Because the police office should be filled with smoke everywhere."


    Little Sister Bumei¡¯s thoughts are even more exaggerated...


    "I thought there would be some terrible uncles looking sideways when I came in."


    Ayumi, this is the office of the Metropolitan Police Department, not the headquarters of the Yamaguchi Group...


    "You have watched too many police movies, you see, am I also a policeman?"


    "There is no courage." Bumei whispered to the point...


    "Can the prisoner be caught like that?" Mitsuhiko looked suspicious. In fact, Takagi''s performance after entering the Metropolitan Police Department was really mediocre.


    "I don''t think there will be a girlfriend." Yuanta really hit the point. Takagi is the representative of the Metropolitan Police Department.


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Takagi smiled awkwardly. Naruto was sitting on the chair at this time, and was too lazy to stand up, so he slid over.


    "Takagi, why are they here?"


    "Officer Maelstrom, today they are here to make a transcript of the last Blue Castle case."


    "oh, I see."


    Dr. A Li looked around and didn''t see the police department whose size was comparable to him. He couldn''t help asking, "By the way, where is the police department?"


    Naruto sat on a chair with Erlang''s legs tilted, and tugged at the corner of Xiaosao''s mouth. In the latter''s counterattack, Naruto explained to Dr. Ari: "Mumu went to investigate the robbery that stole 200 million yuan from the Beihu Bank three days ago. The case is over."


    Xiao Ai tugged at the corner of Naruto''s mouth, and looked at the unscrupulous policeman coldly, and said, "Then why don''t you go? Do you want to be lazy again?"


    "You have wronged me this time, Xiao Ai, this time Mumu told me not to go."


    "what?"


    Not to mention Naruto''s words like a small sorrow, even others do not believe it, but Takagi knows the truth.


    "I mean it!"


    Naruto emphasized that he was very serious at this time, and then he took Xiao Ai into his arms. The body of the 7-year-old elementary school student could fit into his arms. Naruto pinched Xiao Ai¡¯s cheeks from behind, and Xiao Ai because Short hands can''t pinch him.


    "Because Uncle Mumu''s wife was in that bank at the time and was injured by the robbers, so Mumu worked very hard this time."


    "There is such a thing? I really can''t see it, that middle-aged uncle."


    Xiao Ai couldn''t pinch Naruto''s face, so she put her hands behind her back and pinched the soft flesh of Naruto''s body, while spitting out.


    "Hey, don''t look at Mumu''s figure, his wife is a beautiful woman, but I heard that it was a bad girl twenty years ago."


    ''The bad girl marries the police?!''


    A group of gossips all caught the point of this question, their eyes all shining at Naruto, this time including Takagi. After all, few people in the entire Metropolitan Police Department know about the love history of Mugure. Of course, a newcomer like Takagi It will not be clear.


    "Where did you hear this gossip?" Xiao Ai expressed suspicion.


    "Of course Odagiri Toshiro told me." Naruto moved out his immediate boss directly, and a particularly serious mustache face appeared in everyone''s mind.


    "Hey, last time I asked Odagiri Toshiro to choose one between inviting me to dinner and telling me some fun gossip. As a result, Odagiri Toshiro chose the latter without hesitation, and I didn''t eat that day."


    "You know how to eat!"


    Little Sorrow blocked Naruto''s sentence, then turned around in his arms, looking at his handsome face like sunshine, his face was cold and sharply complaining.


    "It seems that you really don''t have any good people in the Metropolitan Police Department."


    Chapter 129-The daily life of the Metropolitan Police Department, accidentally show the lower limit of the palace!


    There are no good people who can complain about the police in the Metropolitan Police Department, and this kind of thing is done by Xiao Ai.


    However, in fact, although Xiao Ai¡¯s performance is terrifyingly mature, her body is a child after all. The one who knows her true identity is only Naruto, Conan, Dr. Aka and Akemi Miyano, and others. , No matter how you think she is a little too mature, but she thinks she is just a 7-year-old girl, so she generally wouldn''t be angry with a child.


    As one of the few good police officers in the Metropolitan Police Department (referring to the work attitude is not the ability to work), Takagi still ignored Xiao Ai¡¯s complaints, picked up a notebook, and said: "Let¡¯s go to another room to make a transcript, because at 5 o¡¯clock. There is another agreement."


    "Ah, Officer Takagi, the buttons on your cuffs are about to fall off." As a little girl who likes to be clean, Bu Mei was the first to discover the problem.


    "Ah, really." As the representative of Diosi, Takagi obviously has an afterthought about his appearance.


    "The neckline is also very dirty." Xiao Ai followed closely.


    "The shirt is also wrinkled." Mitsuhiko was unwilling to follow.


    "The tie is still crooked." Yuantai made up the knife.


    "Could it be Mr. Police, do you really have no girlfriend?" Bu Mei looked naive and told the painful truth.


    "Hey..." Takagi was completely stunned, and was defeated by the four problem children.

 563 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 563

    Naruto hid her mouth and snickered. In fact, Takagi is indeed pretty good. Although there is nothing extraordinary about him, he is honest and faithful. After marriage, he must be very obedient. If a woman doesn''t want big ups and downs, she wants it for a lifetime. If you are indifferent and stay with you for a lifetime, then it is absolutely right to choose Takagi. On the contrary, if you like to be strong and domineering, but not willing to be indifferent, then Naruto is the best choice.


    Dr. Aka looked at Takagi with an embarrassed face, and the kind old man began to lead the red line.


    "In this case, I will introduce my sister''s granddaughter to you."


    "No...no need!" Takagi quickly pushed back, and said: "I have someone I like!"


    This stupid boy Takagi... Naruto shook his head helplessly. In fact, everyone in the Metropolitan Police Department knew that Takagi liked Miwako. This fool would not hide it at all. All his thoughts were written on his face.


    Naruto is too lazy to be jealous, no way, who calls Miwako the goddess of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department?There are too many people who like her. From criminal police to traffic police, from patrol to prison guards, and even the fire police, there are no shortage of Miwako''s admirers. If Naruto was jealous, he would have died of soreness.


    "Takagi."


    It really means that the goddess is here. Naruto just talked about Miwako in his heart. A certain short-haired and capable female detective appeared in the office with a pair of 3 cm high heels.


    "What''s the matter with these children? The lost children should be sent to the life safety department."


    "These children, they are..." Takagi was really hopeless, and he stammered speechless when he saw Mikako Sato.


    "Who is this sister?"


    "That... she is..."


    "Oh, I see, she is the girlfriend of Officer Takamu." Mitsuhiko definitely watched too much Japanese bubble drama.


    "Can I bring my girlfriend to the Metropolitan Police Department?" Yuanta also watched a lot of bubble dramas.


    "No!" Sato Mikako immediately dismissed the relationship between herself and Takagi, and took a peek at Naruto, which made Takagi show a disappointed expression, but a woman like Mikako Sato didn''t care, but was right. Several children said, "My name is Miwako Sato. Although I am a woman, I am also a female police officer who searches for the third line of violence."


    "Policewoman, so majestic"


    Mikako Sato turned to Takagi and said, "But who are these kids?"


    "They are the witnesses of the Blue Castle case."


    "Oh, they are the kids in that case." Mikako Sato finally remembered that the Blue Castle case that happened more than half a month ago did cause quite a stir.


    "I remember it!" Ayumi looked at Miwako and cheered for a while, and said, "Big sister is the policewoman who caught the prisoner in the arena case, so amazing!"


    Sato Miwako squatted in front of Ayumi, maintaining the same height as this little loli.


    "So that''s it, you are the little kids running around in the arena at that time."


    "We didn''t run around, and we are also helping with investigations!" Mitsuhiko fought back with a blind eye.


    "We didn''t hinder you." Bu Mei also showed an unhappy look.


    "Yes, yes, our detective team did it for justice, can''t it?!" The current kid is really rude.


    Mentioning the word''justice'', Mikako Sato''s eyes became gloomy. Looking at the three children in front of him, she said inexplicably, "Children, please remember the word''justice'', not What you can say casually, it should be kept quietly in your heart, understand, little detectives?"


    Sato Mikako was not angry, but there was a trace of sadness and deep pain in her voice. Although Ayumi and their three children could not appreciate Mikako''s true meaning, they all nodded under the influence of the atmosphere, even Conan was also affected. Influence, they all nodded.


    "Yes."


    Naruto was hiding aside and playing a childish game of pinching each other''s faces with Xiao Ai, but when she heard Miwako''s mental quality education for these little ghosts, she had to come over at this time, still holding the cold face little loli in her arms. , While rubbing his pinched red face, said: "Mikako, you are too online, right? How can these kids understand?"


    Sato Mikako was stunned, and then realized that these children are only first-grade elementary school students. What she said just now... was only sent from feelings. At this time, she knew that she was overthinking, and she couldn''t help her face slightly. With a red, Chong Naruto spit out his tongue. The rare cuteness made Naruto smile, while Takagi''s face fell.


    Xiao Ai sat in Naruto''s arms, rubbing her face, and greeted Mikako Sato.


    "Sister Meihezi is good."


    "Sorrow, good afternoon."


    "Good afternoon Meihezijiang."


    Naruto''s name made Miwako Sato''s face reddened, but there was a layer of goose bumps all over her body. She couldn''t help rubbing her arm with her hand and roared, "Asshole! Don''t call me with this name!"


    Feeling puzzled after speaking, he punched Naruto hard on the head with a bang.


    "It hurts!"


    "Deserve it!"


    Naruto cried out in pain, but the cold-faced little Lolita in her arms had already thrown the''sympathy'' thing into the Devil''s Delta, and her mouth was merciless and sharp to Naruto.


    "What does it matter to me?"


    Naruto looked at the little sorrow in his arms with tears in his eyes, and said: "It''s all this supernatural woman who is too violent!"


    A cute # character popped out of Miwako Sato''s forehead, and Xiao Ai was puzzled. It was the first time she heard this word.


    "Female man? What do you mean?"


    "It''s the third species besides men and women. They have the appearance of women and the hearts of men. They are particularly cruel."


    Naruto accurately commented on the female man...or Sato Miwako, Xiao Ai looked at Miwako Sato, combined with her past performance, nodded, and then showed her lower limit of IQ by the way.


    "That''s right."


    "I said you two!!!"


    Boom!!Boom!!


    Although it turns out that it is wrong to speak ill of people behind their backs, it would be even more wrong to speak ill of her in front of Mikako Sato. Naruto and Aiden paid a painful price for their poisonous tongue for the first time. .


    In the face of the fierce Mikako Sato, even the mourning hall had to retreat gorgeously, with a hot bun on his head, kneeling on the ground, with an obedient look of "I am wrong, I am guilty".


    As for Naruto...


    Haha, how could he kneel on the ground?!And there is a bun on his head, which is too shameful!Naruto has been honored as the''King Kong Gourd Baby''.(Because I was knocked twice in a row, there is a small bun on top of a big bun...)


    The two problem children honestly admitted their mistakes, and Mikako Sato''s anger gradually subsided.


    Naruto scratched his head and let the''gourd'' on his head disappear. He looked at Mikako Sato, who was still blushing because of his anger, and said, "Miwako, you are not going to check that 2 with Mugure. Has the billion-dollar bank robbery case gone? How come it has happened, and that guy can''t investigate it anymore, right?"


    "No, Officer Megome is serious about this case!"


    Mikako Sato argued for her boss, and then told the real reason for her return.


    "Actually, I came back because of that case, because I received a call from the president of the bank that was robbed last night. He said that he remembered something to tell us. Later, he agreed to meet here at 2 o''clock. Meet here."


    Conan looked up at Mikako Sato, and said, "Why do both husband and wife come?"


    "Because the wife of the president was also there when the crime happened. At that time, she was held by the prisoner with a gun. I think I was thinking of something at that time."


    "But it''s very strange." Takagi squeezed his chin and said: "I also received a call from the wife of the bank president last night. She said that she wanted to tell me about the prisoner. She was at the police at 5 o''clock this afternoon. Meet in the hall."

 564 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 564

    "About this matter, the president also explained to me. He said that he was afraid that his wife would be attacked by prisoners, so he wanted to come together during the day."


    "So that''s it."


    Sato Miwako and Takagi didn''t think there was anything wrong, but Naruto, Conan and Xiaoai frowned at the same time. Although there was no evidence, they felt that there must be a problem by instinct!


    Chapter 130-The past and power of the witch screaming in the mist!


    "Officer Sato! I brought here the head of the branch of the Cup Bank!"


    Generally, at this time, there will always be a dragon set to allow the plot to continue to progress. This is the same. A completely unnamed policeman brought the president of the robbed bank mentioned by Mikako Sato. ...


    It looks similar to Mumu and Dr. Ari, but he is not bald, has curly hair, and I don''t know if he wears a wig and has a mustache, which fits the appearance of a middle-aged uncle in the second element.


    The body is blessed, looks very rich, with a little wretchedness...Anyway, the middle-aged uncle Longtao is in this shape.


    "Thanks for your hard work, please come here."


    The president of the Beihu Bank, Masuo Katsuo, who has a complete temperament, looked at his watch, then exhaled, and said, "Fortunately, I caught up."


    Takagi looked strangely at Masao Katsuo who came by, and said, "Didn''t Mrs. Ling come with you?"


    "Because there is something wrong at the bank, so I made an appointment with my wife to meet here, hasn''t she come yet?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s weird, is she still sleeping?" Masao looked at his watch strangely, then walked to the desk, "Mr. Police, can I borrow the phone?"


    Katsuo Masuo picked up the phone and dialed his home number, while the three of Naruto looked at this Katsuo Masao with serious expressions.


    "Three times." Xiao Ai said coldly, the words hit the key.


    "That''s right, I have been in for less than a minute and have looked at his watch three times. If he is really such a time-conscious person, he shouldn''t have mistaken the time when his wife came here."


    Naruto was more chatty, rubbing the still painful top of his head while analyzing the abnormality of Katsuo Masuo.


    "This is Masao''s house, oh, it''s you, husband, what, are you in the police station now?"


    "Yeah, I''m looking for someone to listen."


    Takagi took the call from Katsuo Masao and said, "Moses Moses, hello, Madam Masao."


    "Oh, you were the policeman last night, right? I remember it was Takagi."


    "Yes, it''s me, Madam Masuo seems to be still at home now."


    "Yes, isn''t the appointed time 5 o''clock?"


    "Hey? But your husband said you will come to the Metropolitan Police Department together at 2 o''clock."


    "What?" Masuo Kayo on the phone exclaimed suspiciously, "I didn''t know such a thing at all."


    "I''ll tell her!"


    Katsuo Masuo suddenly grabbed the phone from Takagi''s hand. Takagi was unstable and pressed the hands-free button on the phone. Then, Kayo Masao was amplified and screamed.


    "what!"


    "Bring me here!" Takagi stood beside Katsuo Masuo and snatched the phone back, "Madam! What''s wrong with you?! Talk, Madam Masuo!!"


    "Takagi! Notify the machine search team immediately! I''m going to drive! Naruto, come with me!!"


    "Yes!"


    "understood."


    Naruto stood up weakly from the chair, then put Xiao Ai on his shoulders, followed Mikako, and rushed to the underground garage of the Metropolitan Police Department.


    Miwako jumped on his red FD, and Naruto got into his Dodge Viper. After putting on the seat belt to Xiao Ai, Naruto quickly jumped on the main driver, plugged in the key, and prepared to drive.


    Xiao Ai sat in the co-pilot, looked at Naruto''s profile, and asked abruptly: "Has Meihezi experience anything before?"


    Naruto was slightly startled, and looked at Xiao Ai strangely, and said, "Why do you suddenly ask?"


    "Because when I talked about justice, I felt that Miwako''s expression didn''t seem right."


    Inside the viper''s not-large car body, two pairs of equally icy blue eyes looked at each other. It didn''t take long for Naruto to laugh first, rubbing Xiaoai''s head, this time there was no welcome. Come her counterattack.


    "Your feeling is still the same sharp."


    Seeing the parking lot opposite, Miwako¡¯s red FD was already activated, so Naruto also stepped on the gas pedal to keep up with Miwako. At the same time, he said: "You only need to know about this. Don¡¯t say it in front of Miwako. Especially don''t say that I said it, otherwise Miwako will have to kill me."


    "Then it depends on your performance."


    Xiao Ai copied her arms. At this time, it was obvious that she was in good measure. The two looked at each other for a long time. Xiao Ai finally took a rare step back and said: "Well, I will keep a secret."


    "Miwako''s father was called Masayoshi Sato. In 18 years he was hit by a truck when he was chasing a prisoner. He died from his injuries and died."


    "Sacrifice for business?" Xiao Ai reduced Naruto''s words to only four words. Naruto did not respond, Xiao Ai did not get angry, and said: "However, the character of Yimei and Zi sister should not have been cherished for so many years. Right."


    It is obvious to all that Meihezi has a strong personality. If her father had only sacrificed for his business, of course Meihezi would not be able to let go for more than ten years.


    The car just left the underground parking garage at this time. The violent sunlight in the afternoon caused Naruto to pick up the sunglasses in the car and put on it, which also covered his distressed eyes.


    "Of course it''s not that simple. Speaking of the reason, it''s actually because the prisoner of that case has not been arrested until now. His father has been dead for 18 years, but as a daughter, he can''t catch the murderer. How can Miwako let go?"


    "18 years... the prosecution period has passed."


    "Well, in Japan, the prosecution period is only 15 years, so even if the prisoner is caught, it is useless."


    "Since he was hit and killed by a car, did the surveillance on the road at the time not photograph the prisoner?"


    "It was dark at that time, it was raining, and the prisoner was still wearing a raincoat, so I couldn''t see the prisoner''s face at all, and Masayoshi Sato kept chanting''Sorrow'' in his mouth before dying, so this case was 18 years ago. It is also known as the Sorrowful Silang incident."


    "It turned out to be like this." Xiao Ai''s tone was as deep as before, thinking that the policewoman who was always so careless in the ordinary days, she was carrying such a painful past, Xiao Ai couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Don''t bring it up in front of Miwako in the future."


    "Don''t worry, I know what to do."


    Although Xiao Ai is indifferent to outsiders, she is very attentive to her friends and family, and is caring for them in her own way. Naruto also likes her character very much.


    Naruto rubbed Xiao Ai''s head, and under the latter''s almost biting gaze, he retracted his hand in a slanderous manner and said, "Xiao Ai, be careful, I''m going to speed up!"


    During these hours of talking to the Aidian, Mikako Sato has accelerated, and the red FD has rushed out of the intersection, almost out of sight.


    Naruto stepped on the accelerator, and the fierce horsepower of the Dodge Viper showed.


    This is not the world of initial D. Sato Mikako is not Takahashi Ryosuke. The red FD hasn''t undergone any car modification. In fact, Sato Mikako has no concept of racing, although his car skills are very good...

 565 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 565

    When the car''s performance is dominant, the road conditions are well understood, and the driving skills are dominant, Naruto will be thrown off. That''s a hell.


    Mikako Sato has no intention of racing with Naruto at all. The only thing he wants is to get to Masao''s house as soon as possible to see what happened there.


    Miwako Sato was very lucky, but the three who were "fortunate" to sit in Miwako Sato''s car, Katsuo Masao, Conan and Takagi were not so lucky.


    Sato Miwako''s violent driving is well-known in the Metropolitan Police Department. However, if you don''t experience it personally, you will never imagine how rough Miwako''s driving is. You can judge from the appearance of the three who are about to vomit.


    Two red sports cars racing on the street is definitely a rare scene, but there is no traffic police to stop them with the constantly jumping and shining warning lights on the roofs of the two cars.


    Seeing Masao''s house getting closer and closer, Naruto suddenly saw a long and narrow curve ahead, and his face immediately changed.


    "Sad!! Cover your ears immediately!!"


    "what!"


    "vomit!!"


    As a result of Miwako''s drag racing, Conan, Takagi and Katsuo Masao, three generations of old middle-aged youths, all threw up on the roadside after getting off the car.


    As the instigator and somewhat natural, Miwako Sato didn''t know what was going on with them. He looked at the three generations of old, middle-aged and young strangely, and said, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Among the three, Takagi is the main one who wants to run in tears. Miss Sato, although she understands your idea of ??rushing to the scene quickly, you don''t have to fight like that when driving. What''s the matter with the cry just now?


    Miwako''s scream, let alone Takagi who was sitting in a car, they couldn''t stand it. Even the little sorrow who was sitting in the back car and covering his ears in time felt that his ears were still flourishing.


    "What''s the matter with that strange cry just now?"


    Naruto glanced at Mikako Sato, who blushed and turned her head. Naruto smiled and said, "That''s actually a habit of Mikako. She always calls out like this when she doesn''t pull the handbrake and she doesn''t notice it. , So it was an unconscious move. She hasn''t changed this habit for so many years, so I think there is no hope, just get used to it."


    ''How do you get used to that sound?!''


    Xiao Ai wanted to make complaints like this, but thinking of Meihezi''s loss of her father, she still didn''t say this sentence after all.


    After explaining the matter about the screaming witch in the mist, everyone did not forget what they were doing, and immediately rushed into Masao''s house.


    "Miss Police, please go to the second floor! I''ll take a look in the living room!"


    "Okay!" Sato Mikako didn''t feel that there was anything wrong, and immediately stepped to the second floor, "Come on! Naruto!"


    "Yes" Naruto was weak, and at the same time he cast a secret glance at Masuo Katsuo.


    "what!"


    Not long afterwards, there was an exclamation from the living room. All the policemen and the young detective team gathered in the living room in an instant. What they saw was the middle-aged uncle who fell on the ground and looked terrified. Kayo Masuo, who fell to the ground, stuck a knife in grief and lost his life.


    Chapter 131-The indifference of the palace of mourning, the gap of life, Conan who is dead!


    "The deceased Masao Kayo, 39 years old, was the mistress of this family. The cause of death was obvious. He was stabbed in the back by a knife and died of excessive blood loss. The deceased had no traces of struggling. It should be fatal.


    Mikako Sato looked at Masao Kayo''s corpse with her arms around, and said, "Then the time when the deceased died should be when we heard her scream in the Metropolitan Police Department."


    "It should be true."


    "Inspector Sato, Officer Uzumaki, have you heard the victim''s call?" the Ryuta policeman who was in charge of recording the scene asked aloud.


    "In fact, at that time, the husband of the deceased happened to call the deceased, and we happened to hear the screams of the deceased in the Metropolitan Police Department."


    "In other words, the deceased was attacked from behind while talking on the phone." The Long Tao police recorded this in the chasing notebook.


    "I think the deceased should be more than just talking on the phone."


    Conan, who was always busy, began to express his views. He pointed to the exercise bike next to the deceased and said, "I think this person should be listening to the phone while riding a bicycle, and you see, the deceased has Sweat and clothes are soaked. After death, human metabolism will stop. Even if the temperature rises, it will not sweat, and the sweat will not dry out. That is to say, what the deceased was doing before being killed would make people sweat a lot. I just saw the shoe cabinet. There are no running shoes for jogging in it. In this room, the only people who can make her sweat a lot are the two exercise bikes next to the body."


    Conan¡¯s reasoning was reasonable and well-founded, and he talked eloquently, causing a group of police officers to show their approval and surprise. This made Conan¡¯s vanity inherited from his mother Kudo Yukiko a great satisfaction, but...


    "It''s amazing, Conan."


    Naruto was the first to admire, but based on Conan''s understanding of this bastard, he can be 100% sure that this guy is definitely not well-intentioned.


    "Conan has such a great reasoning ability at such a young age. After he reaches high school, he will definitely become a good high school detective, just like Shinichi Kudo, right?"


    Mikako Sato walked to Conan''s side, touched his head, and said, "Brother, you are really amazing."


    "Hehe...hehe..."


    Conan''s mouth twitched and he kept laughing. He could judge that Mikako Sato was sincerely complimenting, but Naruto Uzumaki was insinuating and sinister.


    Knowing that his identity must not be exposed, Conan laughed twice and then backed away, but his bad luck was not over yet.


    "idiot!"


    Ai Dian held his arms and spoke so concisely, just like Naruto, the blue eyes that made Conan very annoying were full of disdain and contempt, and said: "You idiot! In your current situation, The more you expose your extraordinaryness, the greater the probability that you will be discovered. Do you think you can deal with gin with a small toy like an anesthesia gun and your pair of sneakers? The more limelight you are, the closer you are to death. , If you really want to die, please die a little longer and don''t bother me."


    Xiao Ai has been living in a dark organization since she was a child, and she lived almost tremblingly every day. She did not have a relaxed day in the organization, which made her a little too sensitive, which was a kind of sadness, but it also made her think more calmly. It''s definitely not comparable to such a good detective.


    Conan clenched his fist and looked at Hui Yuan Ai who turned around and walked aside. Even if he was extremely angry, he had to endure it, because he knew very well that this girl was his greatest hope for growth.


    Although Miwako Sato praised Conan, she didn''t really plan to ask a first-year pupil to solve the case. As a police officer, she is the highest-ranking police officer here, just like Naruto.


    "You immediately go and ask the neighbors if you have found any strange people. Also, you must search this home carefully to see if there is any clue, it may be the murder of the burglary!"


    "Yes!"


    Several poor police officers had just turned around and prepared to investigate, but they were immediately stopped by a young man.


    "No, this is not an ordinary theft, the target of the criminal is the dead from the beginning, I think so."


    "White... Shiratori Police Department supplement?!"


    "I am no longer made up by the police department. Starting today, I have been upgraded to the police department, so I am responsible for this case."


    "That''s not bad, people in the office always upgrade very quickly." The person who said this was Mikako Sato.


    "It''s really good." Naruto followed closely, looking at Hyakutori Rensaburo with shining eyes, and said: "Shiratori, you have been promoted, shouldn''t you have dinner?"


    Shiratori¡¯s self-confident look was instantly deciphered by Naruto¡¯s sentence, took out a sweat towel and wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it usually the subordinates who treat and wish the boss?¡±


    Shiratori has also seen Naruto¡¯s terrifying appetite, and he can eat hundreds of salmon noodles. If you eat salmon slices alone... Shiratori has invited Naruto for a meal, and never dared to do it again. The second time I ate it, although Shiratori had a good family, it couldn''t be eaten by Naruto.


    "So you are not afraid of being told that your subordinates are bribing your boss? So I think it would be better for you to treat you, Shiratori."


    Naruto had obviously eaten Shiratori and had to make him bleed severely.


    Shiratori obviously didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic anymore. He pointed to the deceased on the ground, and said, ¡°About this case, you heard the deceased¡¯s call on the phone. The thief will not attack the person who is talking on the phone. If he yelled when he discovered it, the thief would have escaped long ago, and the victim seems to be going to the Metropolitan Police today for some reason, right?"


    "Yeah." Takagi, the lowest-ranking person here, nodded and began to explain to her boss. "She said that she remembered something about the bank robber incident, so she planned to go to the Metropolitan Police Department with her husband, but it was agreed. Before the time appeared, Mr. Masao was a little worried, so he called the deceased."


    "Then did the deceased say that this call was from the Metropolitan Police Department?"

 566 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 566

    "Yes, when she answered the phone, she said, "You were the policeman last night, right?"


    "That wouldn''t be wrong. The prisoner killed the deceased on the way in order not to let the deceased continue to talk to the police."


    "Wait, this way..."


    "Yes, I think the criminal should be the robber who robbed the bank. The deceased was held by the criminal with a gun in that incident, so he was very close to one of the robbers. I think the criminal thought he was found, so he tried to kill him. When the deceased was taken hostage, it seemed that he was still struggling and caught the prisoner''s mask."


    "Probably because the deceased was struggling too intensely, that''s why Mrs. Mumu who happened to go to the bank that day was taken hostage, even though Mrs. Mumu asked to be a hostage by herself."


    "Oh?" Shiratori was taken aback for a moment, but didn''t know that there was such an inside story.


    "That''s right." Masuo Katsuo suddenly said, "My wife said last night, what a foreigner."


    "That''s right! That''s it!" Shiratori suddenly turned around and said, "I think the lady just wanted to tell us the characteristics of the prisoner, Takagi, immediately contact the Teso headquarters, one of the prisoners is a foreigner!"


    Shiratori¡¯s reasoning sounds very reasonable at first, and it seems that there is no problem, but after all, Shiratori was not in the Metropolitan Police Department at the time, missing some very important clues and some small details.


    Xiao Ai stood beside Naruto and whispered coldly:


    "Do you really think some foreigner will kill someone?"


    "how is this possible?!"


    Naruto squatted down, maintaining the same height as Xiao Ai, and said, "I bet that the prisoner is definitely the guy Katsuo Masuo."


    "Ok."


    Naruto¡¯s idea was recognized by Xiao Ai, and her cold and arrogant face showed an expression of approval, and said: "The reaction of Katsuo Masuo is indeed very strange. After arriving at the Metropolitan Police Department, he kept watching. I watched it three times. After arriving here, he also asked you to go to the second floor first. He went to the living room by himself, but he didn¡¯t say that he screamed after thirty seconds. The corpse was so horizontal in the middle of the living room. There was absolutely no reason for him. I haven''t found it for a long time. Although there is no evidence, it is very likely that Katsuo Masuo is the murderer."


    "It''s a sorrow. It''s a keen observation, but there are still some doubts."


    "What is it?"


    "Look at the knife on the deceased''s body, it''s coming across."


    Xiao Ai shrank her pupils, pinched her chin, and whispered: "It stands to reason that if you stabbed a knife from behind, the gesture of holding the knife should be vertical, so that you can apply force when holding the handle of the knife. , Holding the knife sideways...unless the murderer was standing beside the deceased and stabbing her with a knife, but in that case, the deceased should have been discovered before being stabbed. Could it be a throwing knife?"


    "will not."


    Naruto shook his head. He was good at fighting and denied Xiao Ai''s guess and then explained.


    "I just checked. The knife was completely inserted into the deceased''s back and cut off the spine of the deceased. Do you think you can throw a throwing knife that can directly cut the spine with the strength of a normal person''s wrist and arm?"


    "It''s really impossible, and if there really is someone with that kind of skill, they won''t make the low-level mistake of dropping a murder weapon on the scene, but in this case, how did she die?"


    "I didn''t expect it for the time being, so I''m going to find clues."


    "Hey, won''t you stop that Officer Shiratori?"


    "Why should I take the shot, there is a big detective who will jump out anyway." Naruto waved his hand, turned and left the living room, "Little Ai, I''ll leave it to you first."


    Naruto turned and left, and Conan did just as Naruto said, jumping out, pointing out Shiratori''s mistake, and then showing a sorrowful smile.


    Chapter 132-This is the winner of life...


    After finding what he wanted from the master bedroom on the second floor, Naruto went back to the living room downstairs and found that Rensaburo Shiratori and Conan were still in the top.


    Shiratori opened the curtain behind the exercise bike, revealing a large bookcase after that.


    "I think the murderer should be hiding in the bookcase. As long as the partition on it is removed, the space inside is definitely enough to hide an adult. Coupled with the hole in the corridor window, I think it should be the murderer who had prepared for it. Killed the deceased, cut open the window after Mr. Masuo left, and then sneaked into this home, hiding in the bookcase behind the exercise bike. It should be just a coincidence that Mr. Masuo would call back. The murderer must have been 200 million three days ago. The robber of the Yuan robbery!"


    Shiratori took the position of the police department at a young age. Although his family background is indeed for some reasons, he is also very capable. At least his reasoning ability is definitely much better than that of Takagi and the like. His reasoning was found flawed in Conan.


    "Wait a minute, Shiratori Police Department!"


    Conan played his not afraid of death again, interrupting Shiratori, saying: "If according to your reasoning, the prisoner should have heard Officer Takagi''s words on the phone at that time, why didn''t he hang up the phone? It''s not a good thing for the police to hear his voice."


    Shiratori was annoyed that the impolite kid interrupted him again, and then said, "That''s because the prisoner ran away in a hurry."


    A smile appeared on Conan''s face, the lens reflected white Y light, and he said, "Then what if the prisoner runs away in a panic? Why would he have the intention of restoring the partition of the bookcase and then closing the curtains?"


    The two contradictions are indeed the loopholes in Shiratori¡¯s reasoning. Shiratori couldn¡¯t make any rebuttals. Angrily rose in his heart, saying, ¡°Then you tell me, where did the prisoner hide and kill the lady who was working out? Dropped?! There is no other place to hide in this house!"


    "On this point, let me explain."


    Conan''s mission has been completed. After Naruto glanced at Conan coldly, he immediately stood up and began to perform his reasoning.


    Mikako Sato looked at Naruto with surprise on her face. To be honest, she still hopes Naruto can solve the case most in her heart, especially at this time, in front of Shiratori.


    "Of course, I have fully understood the truth of this case!"


    Naruto''s smile on the winning ticket made Sato Mikako smile, Xiao Ai also laughed and shook his head, Takagi showed a look of loss and inferiority, Shiratori''s face shrank, and Conan was the most exaggerated, almost crushing his white teeth.


    Naruto had a full view of everyone''s reactions, then turned around gorgeously, pointed a finger at Katsuo Masuo, and shouted sharply: "Mr. Katsuo Masao, the real murderer who killed Mrs. Rei is not someone else, but you!"


    "what?!"


    As in all cases, when the identity of the murderer was pointed out, everyone on the scene let out an exclamation, Masao Katsuo''s complexion changed drastically, and sweat continued to ooze from his face.


    "Naruto, this won''t be right... When the deceased screamed, Mr. Masao was with us in the Metropolitan Police Department. He heard the deceased''s cry with us. How did he kill the deceased? ?"


    "I didn''t say that he stabbed the deceased to death with a knife with his own hands. As long as some simple things are used, the deceased can be stabbed to death by that knife at an appropriate time."


    "You don''t want to say that Mr. Masuo made a timing device, and then at some point let the knife fly over and kill the dead?"


    "Yes, that''s basically it."


    Shiratori''s face changed and said, "Then you can find out that device. It doesn''t seem like there is such a device in this living room."


    "Shiratori, wasn''t you the one who discovered this device just now?" Naruto looked at Shiratori strangely, and after the latter showed a weird expression, he said: "Yes, it''s the bookcase, the forensician, please get Zhang. Give me the blank paper."


    Naruto asked for a piece of white paper from the appraisal officer, and then began to perform acrobatic origami skills of pediatrics. He folded the piece of paper into a knife, then walked to the bookcase and took out the books in the bookcase. Ben was placed on the top floor, and the paper knife was inserted into the gap between the book and the upper edge of the bookcase.


    "The height of this bookcase is two meters, and the distance between this bookcase and the exercise bike is exactly two meters. Just insert the knife into this bookcase in this way, and then use the kite string to fix one end to this bookcase. , The other end is tied to the hub of that bicycle. When the deceased is riding the bicycle, the kite string will naturally pull the entire bookcase down, and the knife will fly from behind, stabbing the deceased to death."


    "This reasoning is very reasonable."


    Mikako Sato estimated the height of the bookcase and the distance from the bicycle, and said, "But, Naruto, do you have any evidence?"


    "There are two evidences. The first is the knife on the back of the deceased. If the average person is able to assassinate others, the posture of holding the knife should be vertical, but the knife on the back of the deceased is horizontal. That''s because of that. The murder knife was inserted horizontally on the bookcase. The second point is the kite string I found in the hub, which can be used as proof of my reasoning."


    "That''s right, but Naruto, if such a knife is directly inserted into the bookcase, wouldn''t the deceased find the problem?"


    "This is very simple." Naruto casually took two books and put them on the top of the bookcase, and said: "As long as this is the case, the knife will not be so easy to find."


    "But, according to your reasoning, the bookcase should have fallen to the ground when we arrived at the scene."


    "Shiratori, you are a little late, so it''s normal if you don''t know." Naruto walked slowly with his hands in his trouser pockets, walking to the face of Katsuo Masuo with a cold sweat, and said: "We just arrived here. At the time, Mr. Masao asked me and Miwako to check in the room on the second floor, and he went to the living room by himself, and he screamed after 30 seconds, attracting us to the living room and found the body."

 567 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 567

    "30 seconds?"


    Shiratori also looked at Katsuo Masuo with a weird look at this time. It was really too long. In 30 seconds, you can do a lot of things. At least, it should be enough to lift the overturned bookcase again.


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter if our police came here first. The overturned bookcase can also be interpreted as the murderer accidentally overturned it. At most, it adds a little bit of doubt and is not conclusive evidence."


    Naruto''s reasoning guided everyone step by step, and Conan then posed a crucial question.


    "But if the kite string is fixed on the bookcase, then why is the kite string all rolled into the wheel of the bicycle? If the police came first, wouldn''t this technique be discovered?"


    "It won''t be discovered."


    Naruto crouched on the side of the bicycle, reversed the pedal, and pulled out the kite string inside.


    "There is a ring at one end of the kite string. I think Mr. Masao should use tape to stick the thumbtack on the top of the bookcase, and then put the ring on the thumbtack, so that you can of course put the bookcase on the bicycle. After the bookcase falls down, of course, the ring can¡¯t be put on the thumbtack. The kite string will be all rolled into the hub due to the bicycle¡¯s inertia, right, Mr. Masuo?"


    Katsuo Masuo''s face was pale, but Naruto''s mental offensive was still not over.


    "It doesn''t matter if the police come here in advance. The nail just needs to be explained as a sign for the weight loss goal. This killing plan is simple to say, but you have to be very familiar with the deceased''s habits and exercise time. For this kind of thing, there is only the husband of the deceased, Mr. Masuo. When you first arrived at the Metropolitan Police Department, you looked at your watch three times in less than a minute. It was also to determine the time so that we could be on the phone. Hearing your father''s screams, let us police officers be an alibi for you, right, Mr. Katsuo Masuo?"


    "me¡­¡­"


    After all, Katsuo Masao was the first to kill, and he could not have the good psychological qualities of a killer, and he was frightened by Naruto''s aggressive tone.


    "If you want to ask me if I have any evidence, please take it out. The blood-stained pushpin and tape in your pants pocket."


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Masao Katsuo finally couldn''t resist Naruto''s oppression, sighed, gave up, and from his pocket, he took out the decisive evidence that he was the murderer.


    "I plead guilty, it was I who killed my wife."


    After breaking a murder case, Sato Mikako felt relieved, but it was more regretful for a dead person.


    "Then what''s the motive for the murder? Why did Masao kill his wife?"


    "I think it''s because of this."


    Naruto picked up an album that he had just found in the master bedroom on the second floor, and said, "There are two people in this album that were marked by the deceased. I think these two people should have robbed the bank three days ago. Robber, if the bank president is the mastermind, of course the plan will go smoothly, but I didn¡¯t expect that the matter would be discovered by your wife. This is your motive for the murder.¡±


    Katsuo Masao pleaded guilty, and two hours later, the two criminals who were counting money at his home were all arrested. A murder case and a bank robbery case were solved at the same time.


    After the Metropolitan Police Department finished the interrogation...


    "Miss Sato, if you don''t dislike it, and I..." Takagi blushed before he finished his invitation, he was preempted by Shiratori.


    "Let¡¯s have dinner with me and enjoy the night view while holding a wine glass. The location is in a three-star French restaurant."


    "Not bad."


    Miwako Sato¡¯s smile made Takagi¡¯s heart broken wow, but the next sentence brought Takagi back to life.


    "But I''m sorry, I don''t really like French food."


    "That...that''s a shame." Shiratori sighed deeply, lamenting that he hadn''t made enough preparations in the early stage.


    Takagi and Shiratori¡¯s invitations have failed one after another. At this time, someone should demonstrate what a real invitation is.


    "Miwako, are you going to my house for dinner?"


    Not as cowardly as Takagi, nor as romantic as Shiratori, but it is an invitation that suits Miwako Sato best.


    "Okay."


    Sato Mikako agreed, because it was his invitation and took the initiative to hold someone''s outstretched arm. Sato Mikako took the opportunity to make her childish request and said, "But I want to eat what you made yourself."


    Naruto looked down and said, "You can''t? Why do I want to eat for you?!"


    "I don''t care!" Mikako Sato pursed her mouth, as cute as a child, "I haven''t eaten what you made for a long time. It doesn''t matter if you make me once."


    "Please, going to the kitchen seems to be something a woman should do."


    "You mean I''m a man-in-law?!" Mikako Sato looked coldly.


    Naruto Uzumaki¡¯s hippy smiley face originally made her arm her arm in her arms, but her arm suddenly changed and turned into an arm around the policewoman''s waist. Such an intimate posture made the short-haired female detective face flushed and looked very shy.


    "A man doesn''t have such a great body," Naruto looked intoxicated, staring at Mikako Sato''s blushing face, and said, "What do you want to eat tonight?"


    "I want to eat¡­¡­"


    While discussing the recipe for dinner, the two walked out of the Metropolitan Police Department, leaving only two broken stone statues, and Xiao Wei walked past them calmly, leaving only a ruthless spit.


    "This is the winner of life..."


    It is said that some time after that, the unmarried male policemen of the Metropolitan Police Department were all involved in cooking courses...


    Chapter 133-Sato Miwako''s sturdy performance!


    School festival...


    It can be regarded as a very important part of Japanese campus culture, not only in high schools and universities, but even in junior high schools and elementary schools. The beauty pageant at Tedan High School 20 years ago shocked Japan even more. It set off a huge storm.(I am neither pro-Japanese nor anti-Japanese. It is fair to say that the school atmosphere in Japan is compared with the school atmosphere in China...everyone knows in their hearts)


    Didan Elementary School is also about to usher in the Academy Festival, so every student must prepare a show. You can perform by yourself, or you can form a''gang'' with other people. Of course, Conan and Xiao Ai were caught by the other three imps. .


    The pupils¡¯ thinking density didn¡¯t say much. Anyway, it was Mitsuhiko who came up with a crappy script for Superman Mask. Xiao Ai didn¡¯t refuse, or was too lazy to complain, so I followed this script. The rehearsal location is In an abandoned building...


    "Crack!"


    As the''director'' this time, Mitsuhiko held the script in his hand and said to Conan with a twitching face: "Conan, this scene is a scene where a female spy who betrayed the underworld falls in love with Superman, you have to be a little surprised. That''s fine!"


    Conan''s mouth kept twitching, and he secretly vomited:''Looking at that guy''s dead face, it''s strange that I can act!''


    Xiao Ai also yawned, secretly voicing:''The primary school students now are really too precocious.''


    Yuanta walked to Conan and said with an uncomfortable expression: "I am trying to play a big sweet potato, don''t complain so much!"


    "That''s it!"


    boom!!


    When the detective team was arguing over the script, the door was suddenly knocked open, and a middle-aged uncle in handcuffs rushed in. Then, it was Mikako Sato in a purple suit with a pistol in his hand.


    "Don''t move! Raise your hands!!"


    Sato Mikako looked coldly, holding a gun in both hands, and had no mercy for a fugitive.


    "Officer Sato?" Ayumi turned her head and looked at Mikako Sato suspiciously.


    "Bumei be careful!!"

 568 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 568

    Conan exclaimed, but the voice was still a little slower, the middle-aged uncle caught Bu Mei who hadn''t reacted and blocked him in front of him.


    "Don''t come...Don''t come!"


    "cut!"


    The other party took Bu Mei as a hostage, and Mei Hezi had to temporarily put down his pistol and stood there, not daring to act rashly.


    The middle-aged uncle saw that the policewoman did not continue pursuing, he was relieved, and ran upstairs with Bumei in his arms.


    "Let go of me! Let go of me!"


    Bumei''s constant crying seems to be really blessed. After the middle-aged uncle ran up two floors, he put Bumei down and said apologetically: "Sorry, little sister, you have a bad Meeting, I''m really sorry!" After speaking, he continued to run up to the rooftop.


    Mikako Sato would definitely not let a fugitive off easily. He chased the middle-aged uncle and rushed to the rooftop, but the middle-aged uncle used the ladder on the rooftop to climb to the opposite building, and then kicked the ladder down immediately. After breathing twice, he ran into the opposite building.


    "hateful!!"


    Standing on the edge of the roof, Miwako Sato looked around and found the drain pipe fixed outside the building. His eyes lit up, and he ran along the edge of the narrow roof. Then he jumped out in a vertical leap and dropped his own in midair. The pistol bit in his mouth, his hands accurately grasped the nozzle of the drain pipe, and then with the help of the impact force, he broke the top fixing screw, reacted quickly in mid-air, picked up the pistol in his mouth, and quickly interrupted The two fixing screws below, using the elasticity of the water pipe, swung to the upper floor opposite.


    Miwako Sato can be compared to the performance of a blockbuster action film, but it is very rare to say that he can shoot quickly in mid-air with his marksmanship and reaction power, the arm strength to support his body with one hand, and the courage to be brave and bold to''jump off the building''. Among all Japanese policewomen, only Miwako Sato can achieve this level.


    Mikako Sato performed such a wonderful performance, let alone those little ghosts from the Junior Detectives, even Ai Dian was blinded by her SHOCK!


    The performance of Miwako Sato, in one word, is handsome!Two words sturdy!Three-character female man!Five-character superwoman!!


    "Detective Sato!!"


    Diaosi¡¯s Takagi was late at this time. I don¡¯t want to say that the position is not tall. Sato is not as fast as Sato. You know, Mikako Sato is wearing 3 cm high heels and a step skirt today...


    boom!!


    Sato Mi and Ziguo disconnected their guns and smashed the door lock with one shot, saying:


    "Takagi! You catch up from below!"


    "Yes!"


    Takagi turned and prepared to go downstairs, but Conan suddenly asked, saying:


    "Officer Takagi, what happened?!"


    Takagi''s face was a bit embarrassed. After all, he told what had happened before. The middle-aged uncle was originally a prisoner who was arrested. However, when he was taken back to the Metropolitan Police Department headquarters, a motorcycle and a truck collided. In the incident, Miwako got out of the car to find out the situation and asked Takagi to guard the prisoner. As a result, the prisoner sneaked away while Takagi was not paying attention.


    "Because he looks so honest, I never thought he would run away!" Takagi made the final excuse for himself.


    "Stupid!" Bu Mei had nothing to say this time.


    "If you really let the prisoner run away, you can just go back and write a report." Mitsuhiko said the bad result and let the prisoner escape. This is definitely an unforgivable mistake for the police, let alone it. I wrote a report, and it should be expelled directly, not to mention that he was still a murderer!


    Takagi burst into tears instantly...


    "Drink!"


    In the men''s room, Miwako Sato uttered a loud roar in order to force her, and at the same time she exerted all her strength, grasping and pressing the arm of a middle-aged uncle, and lifted the whole person, who weighed about 150 kilograms.


    boom!!


    Miwako Sato¡¯s signature stunt is a powerful shoulder fall!!


    The poor middle-aged uncle was thrown out by Miwako. His back smashed the door of the toilet cubicle, and he fell into the toilet...Who told you to be so immortal that Miwako was in the hands of Miwako?


    Seeing that the prisoner was probably unable to move, Mikako Sato took out his police notes and started recording.


    "18:43, arrest the fugitive prisoner."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    The middle-aged uncle groaned and wanted to stand up after being slammed by Sato Mikako.


    "Broken handcuffs? Really, don''t make people troublesome."


    Sato Miwako complained. Although the main reason for the broken handcuffs was probably her strong shoulder fall, Miwako still pushed all these problems onto the prisoner¡¯s head, took out her handcuffs and put them on the prisoner. Cuffed one end in his hand.


    "Okay, get up." Mikako Sato tugged her arm, then... embarrassed.


    Because it was blocked by the door panel just now, Mikako Sato didn''t notice that the prisoner''s hand was actually sticking out from the back of the toilet pipe. Therefore, the hands of the two were handcuffed in this way and could not be separated.


    "No... the key... the key..." Mikako Sato looked awkwardly on her body, but of course she found nothing. The depressed Mikako Sato leaned back against the toilet cubicle, "It must have fallen somewhere just now. I knew I wouldn''t run so hard..."


    "It''s not me..."


    "Hey?"


    "It wasn''t me, I didn''t do it! Miss police, I didn''t kill anyone!"


    Sato Mikako blinked, and when he was about to say something, he suddenly heard Takagi''s cry outside.


    "Takagi! I am here!"


    Takagi went looking for it, but found Mikako Sato with an awkward look in the men''s room...


    "Officer Sato, what are you doing here, this is a men''s room?"


    "Nonsense, of course it is chasing the fugitive!"


    "What about the fugitive?"


    "Um..." Mikako Sato, who had always been careless, showed an awkward expression at this time, "I caught it, but there was a small accident..." He shook his hand with the prisoner.


    "No way?!"


    "Hehe..." Miwako scratched his head angrily, and said: "In order to prevent him from running away, so I handcuffed the other end of the handcuffs to myself and got hurt, and it happened by accident."


    "What about the key?"


    "It seems to be lost while running."


    "amount¡­¡­"


    "It would be embarrassing for the key to be known to others in the first class, so can you please help me get the spare key secretly?"


    "How could it be secretly? Because the prisoner escaped, everyone is nervous now."


    "How dare you talk to seniors in this tone?!" Mikako Sato squinted her eyes, turned her face instantly, looked at Takagi with a terrifying expression, and said, "After all, it''s not because you didn''t have a good prisoner to let the prisoner escape. !"


    "Uh...that''s also..."


    "Then please take care of you, Takagi." Mikako Sato patted Takagi on the back with a look of''I am optimistic about you''. Anyway, the younger generation is used to be called by the senior.

 569 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 569

    Xiao Ai walked into the men''s room with her arms in her arms, looked up at Mikako Sato''s embarrassed look, raised her head and asked, "Is it really okay not to tell him in this case?"


    There is no need to name or surname, Sato Mikako also knows who Xiao Ai is talking about. Just now she had only an embarrassed face, but at this time she looked cute and charming because of her blushing. He whispered: "Don''t let that guy know. He can''t laugh!"


    Xiao Ai also felt powerless to complain about the childish expression of Miwako Sato, so she could only make up one sentence kindly.


    "I think he will be even more angry if you don''t tell him."


    "That''s why you want to hide it for me." Mikako Sato looked at Xiao Ai with a cute look, and said: "Ai Chan, you must help me keep it secret, don''t tell him."


    Xiao Ai sighed helplessly and said, "It''s too late."


    "Why?"


    "Because I already know."


    A voice that made Miwako Sato''s whole body hairy in an instant sounded, and then the blond man walked into the men''s room, followed by a pair of awkward Takagi.


    The blue eyes shifted, and his gaze focused on the short-haired female detective who was extremely embarrassed and shy, and her smile made Mikako Sato feel even more cold.


    "Mikako Sato, you big, stupid, idiot!"


    Chapter 134-The Touch of Being a Father!


    To be honest, at this time, the last person Mikako Sato wants to see is Naruto, because he cares too much about his opinion of him, so he doesn''t want him to see himself ashamed.


    Seeing Mikako Sato who was embarrassed and embarrassed to speak, Naruto was really kind and helpless. If he had only caught a fugitive, he would not rush over in a hurry, but he heard his subordinates report that Mikako was doing After catching the prisoner and making such a dangerous move, Naruto rushed over quickly, and after arriving here, he discovered another interesting thing.


    "Miwako, what do you want me to say about you?"


    In such an embarrassing situation, even if it is as powerful as Mikako Sato, he can only look coy, and he dare not look into Naruto''s eyes for fear of being laughed at by him.


    "By the way, I just discovered a very interesting thing, Miwako, are you interested in listening?"


    Sato Mikako secretly raised her head and glanced at Naruto. Based on her previous experience with him, if she said she didn¡¯t want to be afraid, she would end up even more miserable. He swallowed his saliva and said like a strong man with a broken wrist. Right."


    Meihezi''s "generous righteousness" appearance almost provokes Naruto to break the power, but somehow she endured it in the end.


    "When I walked up from below just now, I found some people were installing explosives. I heard that this building will be blasted down tomorrow."


    Sato Miwako: "..."


    Takagi: "..."


    Xiao Ai''s performance is much calmer than the two above. She just hugs her arms and says faintly: "It''s no wonder that although this is an art gallery, I haven''t seen any works. It turned out to be blasted."


    "You''re kidding..." Sato Mikako''s face instantly turned uglier than eating bitter gourd stewed coptis, while staring at Naruto closely, hoping that he could give herself a chance.


    "Who is kidding you?! You fool!"


    "Woo..."


    After being scolded, this time Miwako could only lower her head obediently and said: "Now it seems that she can only go back and get the spare key. This time she must be embarrassed and lost her home."


    "Yes, sometimes there is no way for the upper and lower limit, and the IQ is not high."


    Naruto couldn''t reach the side savagely, directly hitting Miwako more depressed, and instantly turned on the self-disgust mode, the whole body was enveloped with a black aura that did not know where it came from, and the resulting terrifying aura made the space distorted. The middle-aged uncle next to him felt uncomfortable, but he couldn''t escape.


    "Forget it, I knew you were a fool anyway."


    Naruto sighed, never really let Miwako be blown up here, if it was Takagi, let him blow up... Naruto walked into the toilet cubicle and pulled out the Kusanagi that he had always carried with him. The sword, casually swiped twice.


    Ding Ding!!


    The handcuffs that handcuffed Miwako and the middle-aged uncle immediately shattered and fell on the white tiles, making a crisp sound.


    "Huh?"


    It took two seconds for the natural policewoman to realize the change in her hand. She raised her head and saw the scene when Naruto retracted her sword. She was really handsome.


    "What are you doing in a daze?"


    Naruto bent down, tapped the short-haired policewoman on the forehead, and said, "Is it comfortable to sit on the ground?"


    "No...no!"


    Sato Miwako flushed, and scrambled up from the ground, looking at Naruto with shining eyes, and said: "I only know that the sword you carry with you is very sharp, but I didn''t expect to be able to cut the handcuffs so easily. ."


    "nonsense!"


    Naruto flicked Danmei Kazuko''s forehead and said, "But you change your face really fast. If I didn''t come here today, I''ll see what you do!"


    Sato Miwako clutched her forehead that was blushed by Naruto, and spit out her tongue playfully. For some face-saving her, if it is really spread out, I am afraid that it will be embarrassing and thrown at grandma''s house.


    Compared with Miwako Sato, who''escaped from the dead'' in the embarrassing incident, the middle-aged uncle in the underground has not been relieved so far, staring at the ground with his eyes blankly, and I don''t know if he has eaten Miwako''s power I hurt my brain after falling.


    "It''s not me... I''m really not a murderer!" The middle-aged uncle who looked very decadent suddenly became a little excited. "I don''t know why, but Miss Murakami was dead when I woke up in the morning. Really, I didn''t kill anyone! Please trust me!"


    Takagi sighed and looked at the desperate Dongtian, and said, "Mr. Higashida, the death is in the same apartment as you, and the boss of your company, Ms. Mami Nishi, the boss of your company. The death scene was the bathroom in her room. When you were drunk and lying on her bed sleeping, the door lock was also locked, so the room was a secret room, and the handles, chain locks and wires around the deceased¡¯s neck were all Your fingerprints, and you often quarrel with her at work. Didn¡¯t you argue with her in the bar on the day of the crime? So we think you ran to Miss Village West after drinking and used the wire to kill She was right."


    After listening to Takagi''s narration, Naruto looked at the decadent Uncle Dongtian on the ground, and said, "That is to say, there is a motive for murder, time for murder, and iron evidence such as fingerprints. Why not just break him up? He also brought it back to the Metropolitan Police Department to make the criminals run away and cause so many things."


    "Hey..." Sato Mikako rolled her eyes to look at the man who said horrible things, and said, "Are we the police? Don''t say those things casually."


    "No way, it''s also because the quality of newcomers to the Metropolitan Police Department is not as good as one year." Naruto spread his hands and sighed, then glanced at Takagi seemingly, and the dark-skinned young policeman was even more depressed.


    Although the fugitive has been chased back now, Takagi is improperly guarded and allowed the prisoner to escape. This will not reduce the punishment because the prisoner is caught back. Takagi knows this well, so he has already begun to sigh for his miserable days.


    Sato Mikako shook his head. At this time, she was too lazy to complain about her lack of strength, lack of self-confidence, and other useless subordinates except for her height and praise among the Japanese. Instead, she looked at Dongtian who was still desperate on the ground and said: " You locked the door because you were afraid that the deceased would run away. After you killed someone, you were drunk and fell asleep on the bed of the deceased."


    "But I have no impression at all..."


    "So you are drunk and murder."


    "I did argue with her because of work, but I didn''t hate it enough to kill her!"


    "Then why are you running?"


    "Because I have a place to go..." Uncle Dongtian looked lonely, "I received my daughter. After my divorce, the daughter raised by my wife is going to get married. The invitation to get married, I thought she was 17 You have been hating me for years, do you think I have a reason not to participate?! It is true that you can see the letter and plane ticket my daughter wrote to me when you go to my room!"


    Uncle Dongtian has tears in his eyes, and the man does not flick when he has tears, but he is not sad.


    Even if it¡¯s like Naruto, even if the hands and feet are chopped off, people who can still laugh under that kind of pain have shed tears. After all, people are human, fragile and small, and their heart is softer, even Naruto Such a strongman is so, and Uncle Dongtian is just an ordinary person with no characteristics in every way. Perhaps, this is the difference between humans and gods and demons, feelings!


    Dongtian¡¯s tears touched Mikako, who lost his father since childhood, and his eyes were complicated.


    "Hey, what time is the plane tomorrow?"


    "The plane at Narita Airport at 12:30."

 570 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 570

    When I heard the conversation between Miwako and Toda, even Naruto, who was also touched in his heart, couldn''t help but slightly twitched the corners of his mouth twice. He looked at Miwako Sato with surprise and helplessly, and said, "Miwako, you wouldn''t think... ¡­"


    "Yes! Before 12:30 tomorrow, we must definitely find out the real culprit!" The short-haired female criminal policeman with a sense of justice did not notice the man''s convulsive face, her face was righteous...In fact, she did this. It violates the regulations of the Metropolitan Police Department, but at this time, I can only use this sentence...The regulations are dead, and people live!


    "Let''s help too!"


    The third minor of the Junior Detectives immediately raised his hand, and then pulled Conan''s hand up by the way, and the four minors were full of vitality to help.


    Under the pressure of Sato Miwako''s eyes, Naruto had no choice but to raise his hand, and Shun was picked up with a little mourning. If you want to die, everyone will die together.


    In this way, the energetic short-haired actress, with a group of problem characters, embarked on a gorgeous journey of investigation...


    Naruto reluctantly followed the energetic Mikako Sato, and looked at the Toda, with a touch in his heart.


    Speaking of it, he is also a father, and I don¡¯t know how he and Shion¡¯s daughter are now. But it¡¯s his biological daughter. Naruto has never seen her. For so many years, even though he has done Many things, but when did you ever give up the hope of returning to the world of Naruto?No matter what the price, Naruto has to go back there, look at his beloved woman, hug his daughter who has not yet met, Naruto has only this small request, for which he can give everything.


    Or, Dongtian''s act of escaping for his daughter has also been recognized in Naruto''s heart.


    This is the father...


    Chapter 135-Investigating the case, Takagi whose presence is negative!


    V5V5V5


    Accompanied by this sound that will never change, a black and white police car drove in front of Naruto and the others.


    "It''s already the fifth car." Xiao Ai stood on the side of the street and reported an accurate number lightly.


    "What happened? Why are there so many police cars?" Yuanta''s head was stuffed with fat.


    After making a change, Takagi scratched his cheek, and said, "They all said they came to see me and Officer Sato... To be precise, they were looking for Officer Sato alone."


    Xiao Ai glanced at Takagi coldly, and added:


    "To be precise, the male policeman is here to look for sister Miwako, and the female policeman is here to look for this guy."


    "Uh...Yes..."


    Takagi looked embarrassed, but as a good policeman as an honest person, he finally just scratched his head and nodded to admit this embarrassing and sad fact. These policemen ran out, perhaps because they were chasing the fugitive at first, but later on. More and more police joined in, it was for two people, Naruto Uzumaki and Miwako Sato.


    "It turned out not to catch the fugitive." Yuanta held her head, looking like a small adult.


    "It''s not about looking for Officer Takagi." Mitsuhiko made up the knife fiercely behind.


    "Police Officer Takagi really has no sense of existence." Ayumi Xiao Lori kindly expressed her''pitiful feelings'' for Takagi.


    "It''s pitiful." Xiao Ai finally concluded her remarks.


    "Hehe...hehe..." What else can Takagi do when encountering a group of poisonous pupils?


    However, Takagi should also feel lucky, because not all elementary school students are as sharp and cruel as Xiaoai, at least Stepmi''s attention is the same as that of ordinary children, and it is quickly diverted by other things.


    Bomi covered her mouth and laughed in a low voice, then looked at Takagi and said:


    "Sergeant Takagi seems to be a professional killer."


    "Just him?"


    Involving the topic of killers, Naruto, who was still observing the apartment building on the opposite side, suddenly let out a startled suspicion. He glanced up and down at Takagi. Except for the pair of sunglasses that were still on the bridge of his nose at night, there was nothing else. Anything fits the traits of a killer... and it''s the kind of killer in the movie to act cool.


    In reality, whether you are a killer or a bodyguard, as long as you have a certain level of skill, you will not wear sunglasses in the performance of the task. That will affect your line of sight and the accuracy of shooting and attack. For the killer, it is simply killing... No one cares about wearing sunglasses after the task is completed.


    "If all the killers are at the level of Takagi, then the world will be peaceful."


    Sato Miwako didn''t want to participate in this topic, but after listening to Naruto''s words, he looked at Takagi''s embarrassed and scratching face, and he did not look like a policeman. Combined with his usual performance, Sato Mikako Nodded solemnly, and said, "That''s right."


    The emotionally slow and natural short-haired female detective may really have not noticed Takagi''s love for her. In Sato Mikako''s head, she was just calmly stating one thing.


    ''If the killers are as good as Takagi, then the world will be peaceful.''


    Mikako Sato just wanted to explain this sentence, but it broke Junjiro''s heart wow wow, Takagi''s eyes showed sorrow, but Mikako Sato did not notice at all, looked around for police cars passing by, ready to go to the dead at any time Look for clues in the apartment where you live.


    Takagi looked at Mikako Sato. No matter how he compares it, Mikako Sato¡¯s position, ability, popularity, and seniority are much better than him. After all, he is just a little policeman who is worthless. No matter how much Takagi loves Mikako Sato, Well, he himself couldn''t find any reason why Sato Miwako liked him, not to mention the existence of Uzumaki Naruto beside Sato Miwako.


    Naruto grabbed and pretended to be on the shoulders of Uncle Dongtian, who was not recognized by others, and said: "Now that there are more and more police, we can''t delay too much time. Dongtian, you carefully recall that yesterday. Who is drinking with you?"


    Because it was only yesterday''s event, Uncle Dongtian didn''t need to recall much, and said with certainty: "Yesterday, Beichuan was drinking with me. After I was drunk, Beichuan sent me home."


    "Beichuan?"


    Takagi repeated the surname, and said, "Is that Mr. Beichuan, the first person who discovered the body?"


    "Yes, it''s him."


    "The first person found the body?"


    Naruto instinctively felt that there was definitely a big problem with Kitagawa, and looked at the only honest person present with an oppressive look, and said, "Takagi, tell me the details of Kitagawa!"


    "Yes, it is."


    Takagi wiped his sweat, and was affected by Naruto¡¯s pressure. He couldn¡¯t help but stepped back two steps, saying: "Mr. Kitagawa and Mr. Toda, and Miss Murakami of the deceased are all colleagues in the same company, because today Mr. Toda and Miss Village West did not go to work, so Mr. Beichuan felt that there was a problem, so he found the administrator and asked him to open the door of Miss Village West¡¯s house, and then found the body."


    "what"


    Naruto yawned instantly and said, "No need to think about it. The murderer must be Beichuan, the old-fashioned plot to blame, Dongtian, did the Beicun say anything to you after sending you home yesterday? If you close the door?"


    Dongtian recalled for a moment, and said, "It is true. He asked me to close the door after he sent me home."


    "It seems like this is the case. After Beichuan killed the deceased, he got Mr. Dongtian drunk, and then threw him into the deceased''s home, let him close the door, so that fingerprints on the door handle, waiting for the police After arriving, the person at the scene of the crime had Mr. Dongtian''s fingerprints on the murder weapon and the doorknob, and he must be the first to suspect that he was the murderer."


    "Ok."


    When it comes to reasoning, Conan won¡¯t mix personal emotions in. He squeezed his chin and nodded, saying, ¡°Because I¡¯m afraid that if it¡¯s too late, Mr. Toda wakes up and discovers that the dead Miss Murakami may affect him. According to his plan, Mr. Beichuan went to the administrator to open the door of Miss Village West¡¯s house, so that the body could be found as soon as possible before Mr. Dongtian woke up, and Mr. Dongtian was convicted of murder."


    After Conan subconsciously made the above analysis, he found that everyone except Naruto and Xiao Ai looked at him with surprise, and immediately scratched his head, saying: "I learned from Uncle Maori."


    ''Does Kogoro Mouri have that ability?''


    Naruto and Xiao Ai rolled their eyes gorgeously in their hearts, completely unable to believe the detective level of a confused uncle.


    "Ahem!"


    Finally, Miwako Sato, who was still more serious, came to his mind first and said: "Anyway, this is your speculation. If you want to prove your speculation, then you have to go to Miss Murakami''s house to find out if there are any clues. ."


    Apartment building...in front of the beautiful house in the West of the Dead Village...


    Click!!


    Accompanied by the sound of a machine ringing, the door of the village west''s house was easily opened, and Xiao Ai looked at the lady''s watch that someone gave her and reported the time accurately.

 571 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 571

    "In 15 seconds, the lock was unlocked with one issuance card, so fast."


    "I haven''t practiced this for a long time, it''s already slow."


    Naruto was unceremoniously humble, and then put the card back on Bumei''s head, and said, "Bumei, thank you for your card."


    "No thanks, police brother."


    "Actually, you should call him uncle." Xiao Ai corrected her.


    "But the policeman doesn''t look old at all." Ayumi blinked purely, uttering her own feelings, and then pointed to Takagi who stood aside and said nothing and did nothing, and said: "I think Takagi Police officers are more like uncles."


    "Actually, I am much younger than Officer Uzumaki..." Takagi''s mouth twitched twice, after all, he didn''t dare to say this sentence.


    "Hey, I said, we are here to investigate the case."


    Naruto pushed open the door and walked in, without the slightest sense that he was now in a private house.


    Sato Miwako''s consciousness probably still stayed in the scene of Naruto unlocking the lock with Ayumi''s hairpin. After entering Ms. Nishimura''s house, it was considered to be a reaction. After spitting out "what the hell am I doing?", he looked at Naruto. With a glance, he said: "I feel that the person I should catch most seems to be you, right."


    "I think so too."


    As soon as Naruto turned his head, Okumi Kazuko blinked and instantly made Mi Kazuko exhausted.


    ''Why does this black-hearted bastard have such innocent eyes?!''


    Naruto ignored Mikako Sato¡¯s complaints in his heart, walked into Miss Nishimura¡¯s house, and asked Higashida, "Mr. Higashita, does this resemble yours?"


    Dongtian looked around and said in surprise: "The layout here is exactly the same as my room, except for the color tone, but it was at night and I drank a lot of alcohol, so I should not be able to tell the difference."


    "In that case, Beichuan will definitely leave clues when decorating this room, so check it out!" Conan squeezed his chin and instantly turned on the detective mode.


    "Hey, you can''t touch the scene indiscriminately!" Takagi reminded loudly.


    "It''s okay." Mitsuhiko and Yuanta turned around and showed off the white gloves they were wearing.


    "When Officer Takagi was buying hats and sunglasses, Conan asked us to buy gloves."


    "Huh?"


    Takagi twitched his head and looked at everyone in turn, not to mention Naruto and Mikako, the remaining three children and two pseudo-children are also equipped with white gloves, all of which are standard equipment.


    "It''s not possible that Officer Takagi didn''t buy gloves, right." Step Mei instantly found the truth.


    "I just bought a hat and sunglasses." Yuan Tai sighed deeply, so I can eat several servings of eel rice.


    "The role is only to be cool." Mitsuhiko was not sharp.


    "Waste." The most streamlined will always belong to the palace.


    "..." Conan is better, so he doesn''t bother to complain.


    "Takagi, don''t buy some useless things in the future, we are here to investigate the case!" Mikako Sato dropped the last straw that crushed Takagi.


    "Yes, Officer Sato."


    With a wry smile on his face, Takagi sighed deeply as he looked at everyone wearing white gloves who had already begun to check the scene.


    ''I''m such a superfluous person...''


    Chapter 136-The General Mobilization of the Metropolitan Police Department, the poor child ignored by everyone...


    In the speeding police car...


    It was Shiratori who drove, and the one sitting in the co-pilot was Mugure. Although they were both police officers, Mugure was a senior at any rate. At this time, of course, it was a junior who came to drive. Then you have to change.


    Uncle Mugure looked sad, and said, "I don''t know where the suspects, Takagi and Sato have gone?! They tracked the fugitive to the abandoned building in Mugido Town, and they lost contact!"


    "Furthermore, according to the report, the whirlpool''s car also appeared near the building, but until now no one can be found. Only one car was left next to the building."


    "Even Naruto is... damned!"


    Uncle Mumu gritted his teeth fiercely. Although he was very confident of Uzumaki Naruto''s strength, he had not contacted him for so long, and Mumu had to start thinking about the worst situation.


    As Meguro could think of, Shiratori could also think of it, while driving the car, his eyes showed the same posture as after blackening.


    "Detective Megome, don''t you think it''s weird? Given Ms. Sato''s abilities and personality, she hasn''t made any contact for a few hours. Could it be...the three of them have been kidnapped by the suspect?!"


    Speaking of this, Shiratori¡¯s brain has automatically made up a picture. Naruto and Takagi Naoyama were knocked out of a big bag, tied their hands and feet, and fainted on the ground. Sato in the middle was the only one who remained awake. , But also tied his hands and feet, his clothes were torn, and the suspect approached Sato with a smile on his face, and Sato weakly yelled "Yacht Butterfly".


    The above imagination of Shiratori can only add one sentence for reference only, and it can be regarded as showing that the imagination of human beings is really endless.


    "Absolutely not!"


    "Damn... the subordinates who are important to me!" Takagi is not included...


    Mumu gritted his teeth in a hurry, but at this time, he could only make the worst prediction and quickly took out his radio.


    "Attention all police! I am Mugure! Sato, Uzumaki, and Takagi may have been kidnapped by suspects! Now everyone is dispatched, we must find their whereabouts!!"


    "What, Miss Sato her?!!!" This is at the Metropolitan Police Department headquarters.


    "Miss Sato was kidnapped?!" This is the captain of the machine search team.


    "What are you talking about?! Miss Sato is under house arrest?! It may be dangerous?!" This is the riot police... Is it too exaggerated...


    "How could Mr. Uzumaki be kidnapped?!" The archival policewoman wearing glasses exclaimed.


    "No! I definitely want to protect my Prince Charming!!" The eyes of the rare female police officer in the anti-riot brigade burned.


    "That damned prisoner is absolutely unforgivable!" The female traffic policeman in the traffic department gritted her teeth with hatred.


    "Hey? Naruto and Mikako were kidnapped?"


    Yumi Miyamoto, a long-haired traffic policewoman who was on duty at night and was ready to buy a cup of coffee in the restaurant, heard the news from her colleague and repeated it with some disbelief.


    "Yes, Miyamoto-senpai!" There was a little pock on his face, and the new traffic policeman, who looked childish and worried, said: "Officer Megome has sent in contact, saying that Miss Sato and Mr. Uzumaki were kidnapped by the prisoner. Now, let us search for them quickly!"


    "Oh, then you go."


    Although his friends and lovers are missing, Miyamoto Yumi''s performance is calmer than anyone else.


    "Yumi, your coffee."


    "Thank you, sister Juzhi."


    Miyamoto Yumi said nice things to Obasan, who is actually nearly half a hundred years old, then put down the money, took her coffee, turned and left, waved her hand to her junior, and said, "Come on, little rookie, I hope you can Find them."


    ''what?Those two guys were kidnapped?What a joke!''

 572 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 572

    After returning to his office and adding milk and sugar, Miyamoto Yumi took a sip of coffee. She was not worried about the situation of Naruto and Mikako at all. With the strength of the two of them, Yumi Miyamoto really couldn''t imagine. The circumstances under which they were caught.


    ''And I can''t beat anyone they can''t beat either.''


    Miyamoto Yumi shrugged and became the only wise man in the Metropolitan Police Department. So far, the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, except for Yumi Miyamoto, dispatched all members to search for Uzumaki Naruto and Sato Miwako...Poor Takagi was taken by the entire Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. The police ignored him.


    It was supposed to be just a matter of chasing a fugitive, but because of a radio contact, the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department was mobilized. It was more lively than a world war. There were even policemen who rode out to find someone. ...


    As the instigator of this incident, Naruto and Mikako, who privately decided to "go to investigate the case without contacting the Metropolitan Police Department", were still at the home of the deceased Miss Nishimura, looking for evidence.


    With two police investigating the case, five children assisting, Takagi hitting soy sauce...


    "A few suspicious points found, kid?"


    Naruto rarely talks to Conan, and his tone is very ridiculous. Conan stares at Naruto coldly, but Naruto completely ignores his offensive eyes.


    "Four, the first is the sheets and curtains."


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    Naruto nodded and said, "The decoration in the kitchen is dark red, but only the bed sheets and curtains are light blue. The contrast between warm and cold colors is too obvious."


    "It should be just a coincidence." Takagi, who is slow-minded, has not yet understood why.


    "is it?"


    Naruto turned his head to look at Takagi, and after confirming that this guy was indeed unbearable, he turned to Dongtian and said, "Mr. Dongtian, do you know what Miss Nishimura likes."


    "I know. I''ve heard that Miss Nishimura likes dark red and cacti."


    "So are the sheets and curtains in your house light blue?"


    "Yes, it''s almost this color."


    Sato Miwako pinched her chin and said, "The dark red sheets and curtains are all placed in the closet. It seems that Beichuan should have replaced them, so that Mr. Toda mistakenly thought this was his home, but this one It can be used as a suspicious point, not as conclusive evidence, and it is useless in court."


    "The second question, Mr. Higashida, is the team that Miss Nishimura likes the Tokyo SPIRITS team?"


    "Yes, Miss Nishimura really likes the Tokyo SPIRITS team, and I like the BIG Osaka team, so sometimes I have disputes with her because I like the team."


    "But Naruto, how do you know this?"


    "Because the monthly calendar of the Tokyo SPIRITS team found in the closet coincides with the position of the frame beside the bed. I think it is because Mr. Toda likes the BIG Osaka team, so Kitagawa is afraid that he will find anomalies because of the different teams. , So put away the calendar."


    "I think it''s probably because the team hasn''t developed much lately, so it was taken down." Takagi fully incarnates the villain in this case. Every time Naruto''s reasoning, he will come out to refute it, otherwise. There is no way to continue the plot.


    "But all the notes for the next month are now on this calendar. If you ask me, I won''t take it down."


    Sato Mikako looked at the surroundings with her hips akimbo. Conan and Naruto both said a suspicious point, and she was next.


    "The third point of doubt is that the furniture on the scene has been moved."


    "This point was also discovered during the search for evidence. It should be just ordinary furniture moving."


    "But I don''t think the deceased would have dropped such an important thing while moving the furniture without knowing it."


    "Matchbox?" Takagi looked strangely at what Mikako Sato took out of his pocket.


    "Yes." Mikako Sato opened the matchbox and found a list from it. "This is the marriage application of Ms. Murakami, and it has been signed and stamped, but the man''s name is not written on it. I miss Ms. Murakami. I shouldn''t fall that important thing without knowing it."


    "The last doubt is the cactus."


    Xiao Ai leaned back against the balcony window and said: "It rained yesterday morning. If the deceased really likes cacti, I don''t think these cacti should be left out in the rain."


    "In general, it should be that Mr. Kitagawa changed the sheets and curtains, took away the calendars of the Tokyo SPIRITS team, removed the cacti, and disguised it as a room similar to Mr. Toda¡¯s, making the drunk Dong Mr. Tian was asleep here, pushing the charge of murder on Mr. Dongtian''s head."


    "However, for now, these can only be regarded as doubtful points at best. Even if they are brought to the court, based on the principle that the doubtful points are attributed to the defendant, it is basically impossible to convict Beichuan, even if it is for the prosecutor Madonna It¡¯s the same when you come."


    "Yes."


    Naruto scratched his head, feeling a little troublesome, and said, "Although this reasoning is reasonable, it lacks decisive evidence such as fingerprints or DNA after all, and it is untenable in court."


    Feeling a little depressed, Naruto squatted on the balcony, looking at the pots of cacti, and suddenly found a problem.


    "Hey? The needles of these cacti are broken!"


    Naruto picked up a pot of ball cactus and carefully looked at the broken needles on it.


    "Naruto, did you find anything?"


    "The cuts of these cactus needles still look very new. They should have been broken not long ago. There is still a little water in the cut. This flowerpot also looks very new. Wow, even the label is not torn off... Market, hehehehe..." Naruto let out a sinister laugh, and handed the pot of cactus to Mikako Sato.


    "These broken needles have a little red on them, what do you think they are?"


    Sato Miwako''s eyes were shining, and she smiled at each other''s eyes, and she understood the smile in each other''s eyes, but Takagi was gorgeously ignored by everyone.


    Beichuan!You are done!


    Takagi, you are so pitiful...


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Seven-Finally broke the heart defense, Miwako''s kiss!


    After finding the decisive evidence, the brigade all appeared at the door of Beichuan''s house.


    Takagi rang the doorbell, and Beichuan walked out of the house. Compared to Dongtian, who was full of decadent gas, Beichuan''s temperament was sinister, with small eyes and a very cunning beard.


    "Beichuan! Why do you bastard blame me?!!!"


    Uncle Dongtian immediately became angry after seeing Beichuan. It¡¯s the same for everyone. He was framed and murdered for no reason. Anyone who saw the person who framed him would feel huge anger and grabbed with both hands. There was a roar at Beichuan''s collar.


    Takagi finally grabbed the furious Uncle Dongtian, and Beichuan looked at Dongtian who appeared with the police at his door, obviously taken aback.


    "Hello, Mr. Beichuan."


    Naruto greeted Kitagawa with his arms folded, and said, "I am Naruto Uzumaki from the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. Can you repeat your previous testimony at the Metropolitan Police Department?"


    "Testimony? Haven''t I already said it?!"


    Beichuan was a little surprised. Seeing Dongtian who appeared here with the police, he seemed a little guilty when he really committed the crime, but his confidence in his plan immediately concealed his guilty conscience.


    "We are investigating the case now, please cooperate with us, otherwise I will invite you to the Metropolitan Police Department to drink tea." Naruto smiled and turned into squinting eyes, and began to threaten...In fact, the current situation There is no way to take him to the Metropolitan Police Department, but Beichuan doesn¡¯t know, does he?


    "Okay, okay, I''ll say it again. This morning, neither Mr. Dongtian nor Miss Muraxi went to work, and no one answered the phone. So I went to Ms. Muraxi¡¯s apartment, but no one rang the doorbell. I came out, so I called the administrator to open the door, but found that the chain lock inside was locked. From the crack of the door, the administrator and I saw Dong Tian lying on Miss Village West¡¯s bed sleeping, and shouted at the door to wake him up Come over and open the door, and when I went in, I saw that Miss Village West was dead, I knew so much."


    "Then why do you want to change the curtains and sheets?" Conan put his hands in his pockets, with a weird smile on his face.


    "Hey?"


    "Uncle, right? Change the dark red sheets and curtains in Miss Village West''s room to blue, so that Mr. Dongtian mistakenly believes that it is his house. Uncle you did it."

 573 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 573

    "Hey! Stop fooling around!!!" Beichuan was angry with a guilty conscience, and reached out and grabbed Naruto by the collar. "When will your policeman be fooling around with these kids?!!!"


    "It''s not a nonsense!"


    Naruto clasped Beichuan¡¯s wrist with an indifferent expression. The latter''s painful expression made him break his hand, and said: "I have already investigated in the nearby department store, and the clerk clearly stated Where did you buy light blue sheets, duvet covers, pillowcases and curtains, the colors are the same as those in Mr. Toda¡¯s house."


    "That...that''s because the sheets and curtains in my room are old, so I want to replace them with new ones."


    "Really? So, can you let us take a look at your sheets and duvet cover?" Miwako Sato looked cold, knowing that Beichuan must not dare.


    "That... that... I threw away the sheets again because I didn''t like the color."


    "So where did you throw you?"


    "Of course it''s the trash can outside."


    "Really? So when did you throw it away?"


    "Just... it looks like this afternoon at three o''clock." Beichuan said casually.


    "Oh, it''s such a coincidence. I called the sanitation company just now to ask about the trash can in Mugito Town. They collect garbage three times a day, once at 5 am, once at 1 pm, and once at 10 pm No, it¡¯s only after 8 o¡¯clock. Mr. Beichuan, are you interested in going through the trash can with us?¡± Naruto looked at his watch casually, how did he know when the sanitation company would collect trash, he was in Bo¡¯s heart Anyway, Beichuan would not know about this kind of thing, Naruto was betting on his guilty conscience!


    As expected, Beichuan started to sweat, and said:


    "So what?! What if I can''t find it, maybe it''s picked up by some scavenger. I bought something with my money. If I don''t like it and throw it away, it''s illegal!"


    "I didn''t say you broke the law, Mr. Beichuan, you don''t need to be so excited, just calm down." Naruto smiled slightly, causing Miwako and Xiaoai to roll his eyes at the same time. Who made this Beichuan so uneasy? what?


    "Mr. Beichuan, I would like to ask you one more question. On the day of the incident, which was yesterday, have you ever been to the house of Miss West Village?"


    "No."


    "Really do not have?"


    "No, no! What are you trying to say?!"


    "I want to say that it is very strange. I found several pots of cacti on the balcony of Miss Village West''s house, which should have been raised by Miss Village West. However, some of the needles on the ball cactus were broken and some of them were stained. Some blood, Mr. Kitamura, do you want to test the DNA of that blood? Or, can I ask you to tear off the band-aid on your left thumb?"


    Beichuan was already sweating, covered his left thumb with a guilty conscience, and argued: "That...that was the day before yesterday I went to the village west to help her move the flower pot and accidentally injured it!"


    "is it?"


    Naruto¡¯s eyes became more wicked and playful, saying: "The label on the pot of ball cactus has not been torn off. According to the label, we found the person who bought the pot of cactus. You drank with Mr. Toda yesterday. The proprietress of the izakaya, according to the testimony of the proprietress, the pot of cacti was given to Miss Village West in the year when the crime was committed. If you had not been to Miss Village West¡¯s house yesterday, how did you put your blood in the pot that appeared yesterday? Where''s the cactus on Miss Murakami''s house?"


    Kitagawa¡¯s forehead was already full of sweat, and Sato Mikako¡¯s eyes were sharp, and he said, ¡°You moved the cactus to the balcony and removed the Tokyo SPIRITS team¡¯s monthly calendar hanging on the wall, just for fear that Mr. Toda would find that it was not his home. "


    "If you still don''t admit it, you can also do DNA testing, but murder, framing, and perjury, all together should be sentenced for a long time, Mr. Beichuan."


    boom!


    Beichuan finally couldn''t bear such a huge pressure. He knelt on the ground, his face was pale and his eyes had no brilliance.


    "I pleaded guilty, I killed the village west..."


    ''It''s a beautiful psychological warfare, you don''t need to do it, it almost makes an adult mentally collapse.''Xiao Ai sighed softly, then glanced at someone and then immediately retracted, she didn''t want to see someone''s triumphant glance.


    Finally found the culprit, Naruto called Takagi to call Mumu, and then dragged Xiaoai and Miwako to hide away.


    "Hey, Officer Megume, this is Takagi."


    "Takagi!! Where did you bastard go?!!! Why did you contact us now! Where are you now?!!!"


    Although he is a wide and fat middle-aged uncle, Mumu is really full of breath. With a move of the Buddhist lion roar, Takagi roars directly into a state of white eyes, Naruto secretly wipes his sweat, secretly glad that he is hiding fast. what.


    Takagi was quick to react, and before Uncle Mumu issued the second lion roar, he finally told Mumu that they were here in Kitagawa. In less than ten minutes, almost the entire Tokyo police force was assembled here.


    ''Is this scale too exaggerated?''Conan wiped his sweat secretly.


    ''The charm of these two people seems too great."Xiao Ai also felt a little flustered," but Officer Takagi was really pitiful.''


    Uncle Mumu got off the police car and squirted wildly at his three problems subordinates!


    "You three fools! Why haven''t you contacted for so long?! What the hell are you doing?! Don''t you know how much confusion you will cause like this?!"


    Honest people also have a temper. Although Uncle Mumu usually speaks magnanimously, he is indeed very concerned about his subordinates. This time Naruto and the others were inexplicably lost contact for a few hours, causing Uncle Mumu to become angry.


    Naruto, Mikako, and Takagi were all standing in front of Mumu at this time, obediently scolded.


    After waiting for Mumu to scold enough, Ming talent told Beichuan that he had committed the murder, and Mumu''s angry mood finally improved a bit, and he snorted heavily.


    "Naruto, Sato! You two will submit a 10,000-word report to me tomorrow, and one month''s salary deduction! Takagi, you give me a 30,000-word report, and your salary will be deducted for 3 months!"


    "understand."


    Three problems. The police obediently received the punishment. Although they caught the murderer, they did make a mistake and violated the regulations. Takagi did let the prisoner go. Those who deserve the prize must be rewarded, and those who deserve the punishment must be punished, in order to find them. It is indeed impossible to pay so much police force without giving some punishment. If it were not for finding the real prisoner, the three of them would be punished more severely, especially Takagi, so all three of them honestly received the punishment and dare not say anything. .


    Seeing that the three of them had a good attitude, he didn''t bother to continue to get angry. He led the team back to the Metropolitan Police Department. The remaining police force gradually dispersed, and Naruto finally breathed a sigh of relief and patted his chest. Said: "I was almost yelled to death. Why didn''t Mumu''s voice be so loud before?"


    "Do you still dare to say it? Don''t you be afraid to turn back and scold you again?!" Mikako Sato glared at Naruto, jokingly.


    "I should be the one who said this!"


    Naruto immediately glared back and said, "This is the first time I have been scolded by Mugure. Who caused it?"


    "Humph!"


    Mikako Sato snorted slightly, her face blushing with embarrassment. She was indeed a bit headstrong. At that time, she decided to trust Mr. Toda. He was the one who helped him find the truth, so she could not contact Megumi and the others. When Naruto got up, Miwako was indeed the main reason for being scolded this time.


    Naruto was originally just because of a habit that he had developed over the years, he habitually spoke to Miwako, and saw that the girl was not as angry as before, but showed a shy and weak look. This rare tenderness is really charming and charming. , Naruto''s heart beat instantly, and his heartbeat began to become frantic.


    There was a bit of thirst in his throat, so Naruto swallowed his saliva, approached Miwako, and put his arm around her slender waist.


    Strong and full of elasticity, this is the result of year-round exercise and attention to keeping in shape.


    ''He wouldn''t want to be here...''


    Xiao Ai helped her forehead in pain. She really liked and helpless for Naruto¡¯s style of daring to do anything. Although Mumu and the other policemen were gone, but a few little ghosts were there, and Takagi was still there, this The guy dare...


    Compared to Xiao Ai''s helplessness, Conan''s mouth twitched, and the three little ghosts'' eyes gleamed, while Takagi clutched his chest tightly, heartbroken.


    Sometimes when you meet your eyes, there¡¯s really no way. In the eyes of Naruto and Mikako, the world seems to have only the blue (purple) eyes of each other, and the body seems to be installed with magnets, attracting each other slowly near.


    Her strong dominance, her bravery and fearlessness, her innocence and innocence, her shyness and shyness, her smiles and wrinkles are all deeply remembered in Naruto''s mind.


    "Miwako, I like you..."


    If Miwako is stubborn and unwilling to admit it, Naruto will take the most important step, not only to narrow the distance between them, but also to get it in place. Naruto lowered her head and kissed Sato Miwako¡¯s lips that curled up at the corners of her mouth. .


    The two embraced tightly and kissed under the gaze of six pairs of eyes. Naruto kissed affectionately, enjoying her greenness, her sweetness, her taste, everything made him obsessed and intoxicated.

 574 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 574

    "Naruto, I like you too..."


    A soft confession, telling the feelings in my heart, it is no longer possible to conceal it, self-esteem and reservedness are not important.


    The two hugged each other tightly, and there was no longer any gap in their hearts.


    Chapter 138 The Terrifying Dream of the Demon Girl Returning to Huiyuan


    After sending the blushing and happy Mikako Sato home, Naruto returned to his doghouse with a little sorrow and saw someone lying on the sofa drinking red wine.


    "Yo, why are you back?"


    He threw the key on the coffee table and the hall of mourning on the sofa. In the face of horror that the hall of mourning had almost begun to grind his teeth, he put his arm around the woman''s waist.


    Feng Fujiko turned his head, took a charming look at the man leaning on him, tapped Naruto''s forehead with the goblet in his hand, and said, "If I don''t come back, you will give my money to other women. used up."


    Naruto was taken aback, and immediately understood what the woman meant. He couldn''t help being amused by the performance of her rare little woman, and then he took the black sorrow from the other side.


    "Here, this is the''other woman''."


    It was the first time that Xiao Ai was lifted directly by Naruto''s collar, and the proud Ai Dian immediately became angry.


    "Asshole! Put me down!!"


    Xiao Ai kept kicking her legs and wanted to give Naruto twice, but she couldn''t help it. After all, the 7-year-old pupil''s legs were too short, and she couldn''t kick Naruto no matter how she kicked it.


    Feng Fujiko chuckled and watched the interaction between them interestingly. Although he had heard part of it before, he realized how interesting they were after seeing it with his own eyes.


    After drinking the remaining red wine in the glass, Mine Fujiko came to Xiao Ai and said, "Hello, my name is Mine Fujiko, you are Miyano Shiho."


    Although Feng Fujiko smiled extremely softly and fully demonstrated the excellent acting of an Academy Award for best actress, Xiao Ai just didn''t buy it. For the woman Feng Fujiko, she seems to have a natural sense of rejection. The reason should be It was the magical nature of Feng Fujiko that was very similar to Belmode.


    Seeing that Xiao Ai didn''t buy her, Feng Fujiko''s smile remained the same, but his eyes changed suddenly, and his smile looked dangerous.


    Xiao Ai was held in her hand by Naruto, and suddenly felt a chill. The terrifying magical nature reminded Xiao Ai of the things in the organization. Thinking of that terrifying witch, Xiao Ai felt bitterly cold all over her body. Began to tremble.


    "Fujiko."


    Naruto whispered, and at the same time, he glanced at the fairy, and Fujiko covered his mouth. Seeing Naruto''s angry look, he immediately suppressed his terrifying magical nature and the false smile on his face.


    "Don''t scare her."


    Naruto once again glared at the woman who caused the trouble, and then immediately started to hold Xiao Ai''s thin body into his arms, and lightly patted her head.


    "I was not scared by her!"


    With a warm embrace as a support, Xiao Ai''s sense of fear that was frightened by Feng Fujiko just disappeared quickly, and the proud Xiao Ai couldn''t help but raised her head and spoke to Naruto.


    "Okay, don''t try your best, you are not a real kid."


    Naruto used his hand to force Xiao Ai''s head against his chest, and comforted the girl who was firm on the outside and soft on the inside. He gestured gently on the back of her head, just like comforting his own child.


    Xiao Ai couldn''t resist his strength, her little head pressed against his chest, swayed from side to side, and wiped away the teardrops from the corner of her eyes.


    Feng Fujiko poured himself another glass of wine and sipped it.


    "It seems that you like this little girl very much. Is it possible that you are a lolicon?"


    The last time Fujiko Minami said that Naruto was a lolicon, or nearly twenty years ago, when Judy was just adopted, Fujiko Minami used the name''lolicon'' again at this time, and it reminded Naruto of that time. I couldn''t help but glared at Feng Fujiko fiercely again, and said, "Are you not sure if she is a loli?!"


    "Gluck..."


    Feng Fujiko slapped her long hair, raised her head, and rarely bored this premium gold-like red wine. From the outside, she could see the liquid flowing down with her snow-white swan-like neck. In the belly, unlike all young girls, this peerless and enchanting noble attitude is something that an average woman can''t learn for a lifetime.


    Seeing that Xiao Ai''s emotions gradually subsided, Naruto patted her on the head and sent her to take a bath.


    Xiao Ai glanced at Naruto and Feng Fujiko very uneasy, but after all she didn''t want him to be embarrassed, turned and walked to the bathroom.


    After Xiao Ai left, Feng Fujiko and Naruto didn''t care about it. Just now, they were afraid of stimulating an overly sensitive little girl, but now they don''t have to.


    Feng Fujiko sat in Naruto''s arms, giving the weight of his soft body to his beloved man.


    Naruto inserted five fingers into Feng Fujiko''s naturally slightly curly wavy hair, and then followed the silky hair to the woman''s back, and then repeated the same movement, as if stroking the back of a cat.


    "Go ahead, why did you come back suddenly?"


    Naruto has three credit cards. One of them is the phone number of Fengfujiko when applying for the card. So as long as Naruto uses that card to buy things, Fengfujiko will know what to buy, and Naruto uses this Zhangka usually buys things that he thinks can let Feng Fujiko know, such as the bags and clothes bought for Xiao Ai, but Naruto obviously doesn''t think Feng Fujiko will come back because of such trivial matters. From Japan.


    Feng Fujiko lay lazily, and the warm breath sprayed on Naruto''s neck while breathing, making Naruto''s neck itchy.


    "There are indeed several things."


    Mine Fujiko started to tell some very serious things in a voice that was too lazy like a cat basking in the sun.


    "Judy just received a new assignment and will come to Japan soon."


    "To investigate the organization?"


    "Yes, the FBI wants Judy to enter Didan High School as a non-teacher. You are also teaching in Didan. If Judy can''t solve any problems, you can help take care of it."


    "That old thing Black does a good job with abacus."


    Naruto''s complexion that had been comfortable enjoying the fragrance of Feng Fujiko''s body changed in an instant, and his sneer showed that he was calculating again.


    Feng Fujiko understood the meaning of his iron abacus man very well, and a mocking and playful smile was outlined at the corner of his mouth.


    The old man Blake underestimated the two of them. From any angle, they couldn''t be described as a good man.


    Let Judy go to Didan High School as a foreign teacher and work with Naruto. As long as Judy has an accident, Naruto¡¯s character will definitely help, so that the FBI will not have to pay $1 and let Naruto participate. When it comes to their actions against the black organization, this is not a good strategy, but it is not easy to take advantage of Naruto.


    "Anything else besides Judy?"


    "Yes." Feng Fujiko leaned his head on Naruto''s shoulder, breathing intoxicatedly the smell of the man, and said: "There is also...I miss you."


    It is rare for Feng Fujiko to say such a nasty love story. This rare preciousness caused a huge impulse in Naruto''s heart. He hugged this woman who was more charming than the cat demon and kissed deeply.


    Feng Fujiko''s mature charm is definitely not comparable to any girl around Naruto today. She can use her body to gently tease Naruto''s heart, although her heart is also picked up by Naruto.


    It should have been a long-lost night to reunite and create villains, but Naruto and Mine Fujiko''s plan to create people has changed, and this change comes from Aihara Ai.


    After taking a shower and preparing to go to bed, Aihara Ai didn''t know what nerves she was making. He insisted on sleeping with Naruto and Feng Fujiko, and it happened to sleep in the middle of Naruto and Feng Fujiko, squeezed between the two. This made Feng Fujiko rolled Naruto''s eyes, and the corners of Naruto''s mouth twitched constantly, and finally she could only let Xiaoai''s waywardness go.


    He stretched out his hand and gently caught a piece of white snow. Before he could see the shape of the snow clearly, the snow melted because of the temperature of his palm.


    After repeating this simple action like a child who wanted to catch the snowflakes several times, the low temperature in winter and his body was not very good at first, and his little hands were already cold.


    "Stupid! Don''t freeze yourself!"


    The familiar whispering softly appeared in time when I felt the cold, a pair of generous hands completely covered my hands, and then gently breathed inward.

 575 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 575

    "My hands are so cold! Do you think you are still a 17-year-old genius scientist?! You are just a 7-year-old kid now!"


    "Got it, long-winded! Ah sneeze!"


    I like his thoughtfulness in my heart, but I absolutely don''t want to admit it. Instead, I complained about his long-windedness. I sneezed suddenly because of a real cold.


    "You..."


    With a voice of helplessness and coexistence, Naruto let go of Xiao Ai''s cold hands, and then instead embraced her weak body in his arms, warming her with his own body temperature.


    "Is it cold now?"


    "Not bad." Hui Yuanai''s face was slightly flushed, and said awkwardly, "I will let you be my heater in the future."


    "Okay, but I have to pay some compensation to be a long-term heater."


    "What reward?"


    After subconsciously asking this sentence, Hui Yuanai realized that his body had been turned around and turned into a pose facing him, and his face was getting closer and closer.


    It''s just that she looks strong, but she is actually a very shy girl inside. Hui Yuanai''s face immediately turned crimson, and her heart jumped wildly, shy and expectant.


    Faced with this situation, Hui Yuanai could only close his eyes like ordinary girls, waiting for the man''s kiss to come.


    boom!!


    The huge gunshot sounded particularly harsh in a piece of white snow, and he didn''t feel the touch of a kiss on his lips. On the contrary, there was some warm and salty liquid on his lips.


    "It''s been a long time, I really want to kill you, Shirley!!" The coldness was like the nine ghosts of hell, touching the most fearful nightmare in Hui Yuan''s heart.


    "Gin!!!"


    Hui Yuanai opened his eyes and saw incomparable fear, the demon of Gin, holding the Naberetta M92F, the black hole pointed at her, and the blond man had fallen in front of her, blood stained The snow is red.


    "Naruto!!"


    The blood flowing from him hurt Hui Yuan''s heart, and even the fear caused by the gin was not taken into account. The whole person kneeled in the snow, using his thin body to barely make the man strong. He picked up some and kept rubbing the blood on his lips with his hand, but he had been shot in the internal organs by a shot of gin, how could the blood stop.


    "Don''t die! Don''t die! You can''t die! I don''t want you to die! Naruto! Wake up, wake up!"


    Xiao Ai kept shouting like a curse, but couldn''t bring back the lost life. His body gradually became cold in the snow, and even her heart was colder than sinking into the Arctic Ocean.


    "Hmph! Shirley, go to hell to reunite!"


    boom!


    The bullet flew out of Beretta''s muzzle, facing death, she had no sorrow or joy, lowered her head and kissed his bloody lips.


    "No!!"


    With an exclamation, Hui Yuanai sat up from the bed, his body soaked in cold sweat, his pale face was heartbreaking...


    Chapter 139 Belmode and the Fujiko Peak


    "what happened?!"


    Both Naruto and Mine Fujiko are extremely sensitive people. The moment Huihara wailed in an exclamation, they immediately awakened from their sleep, and subconsciously touched their pistol under the pillow.


    After all, Naruto should react first, and noticed the trembling of the little person next to her. His body was faster than the brain''s response. He immediately put her in her arms and combed her slightly messy short brown hair with her hands. The apparently abnormal amount of sweat on her body, as well as the excessively fast heartbeat, showed that her condition was not very good.


    "Don''t be afraid... Don''t be afraid... I am here, I am here."


    I have seen her having nightmares before, and Naruto has already understood that this girl must have had a nightmare again. The black organization is the nightmare that Huihara wailed. Unless that organization is completely destroyed, there is no way to let it go. She completely unchained her, but how easy was it to destroy that organization?


    It has existed for half a century, and after decades of operation, a huge organization with power all over the world can be easily destroyed no matter what, such a huge organization must have a very complete system. This is definitely not killing one. An organization that can be destroyed by two people. With the forces Naruto currently holds, if all of them are activated, it is absolute that the black organization can be damaged, but if such a huge organization is to be completely uprooted, then on¡­¡­


    Cut the grass but not root!The spring breeze is blowing again!


    The experience in the deadly world of Naruto made Naruto very clear about the correctness of this sentence. If they did not destroy the entire organization with a single blow, they would hide and lie down for decades, would it be even Huihara¡¯s grief and fear Decades?!


    Therefore, Naruto has been accumulating strength, but has not fully started the war with the black organization. The forces on Naruto''s face can only be regarded as a small fight with the black organization, and they have not erupted too strongly. Confrontation.


    Naruto is accumulating strength, or even the black organization, Naruto will not do it easily without absolute certainty!


    There is a saying in the art of war:''Therefore it is as fast as the wind, its as fast as a forest, invading like a fire, not moving like a mountain, hard to know like a yin, and moving like a thunderstorm!''


    The so-called war is nothing more than immobility, and a blockbuster when one moves. It launches an offensive that is like a thunderbolt, and instantly pushes the opponent into the abyss, without allowing the opponent to have any room for counterattack. This is war. The kindness to the enemy is the cruelty to oneself. !


    Therefore, before Naruto can accumulate enough power to wipe out the black organization in one fell swoop, it can only let Huiyuan wai feel wronged for a while. Naruto believes that it will not be too long.


    ''What''s up with her?''


    On the large bed, Fujiko Minami asked Naruto with his lips, the central character of the question was the girl who left her with a haughty, lonely and awkward image before the change.


    Naruto slapped Huihara''s back while replying to Mine Fujiko with his lips.


    ''She should have had a nightmare, you know, she has been living in a black organization since she was a child. Although she has escaped now, her fear of the organization has not disappeared.In the few days she had just escaped, she had nightmares every night, dreaming that her sister was killed and she was taken back to the organization. Recently, the situation has improved a bit. However, the fear formed since childhood is not so simple. Eliminated.''


    ''That''s it.''


    Feng Fujiko sighed softly in his heart, put his hand on the top of Hui Yuan''s head, gently stroking her short brown hair, her eyes were so gentle from the angle that Hui Yuan''s could not see at all.


    Although Feng Fujiko is extremely greedy for money, and for the sake of money, she does everything except betray her body. She is definitely an unscrupulous woman, but Feng Fujiko is definitely not a conscienceless person. On the contrary, she is very gentle, delicate and considerate. It¡¯s just because of the dark experience when she was a child that she had very few feelings, so little that she could use a smile to represent all emotions, and her little feelings could only be distributed to a few people, and she could get her feelings. It is indeed fortunate for Sansheng.


    Mine Fujiko and Naruto gently comforted the little girl who was strong on the surface but fragile in her heart. The gentle expressions were like a pair of parents comforting their daughter who was awakened by nightmares. In fact...


    "Dad...Mom..."


    I don¡¯t know if Huiyuanai didn¡¯t wake up or the horrible sight in her dream frightened her. The words she said in the dream made the hands of Naruto and Feng Fujiko stiffen, and finally, Huiyuanai trembled slightly again. Under the influence of her body, they still comforted her just like the beginning.


    After Hui Yuanai fell asleep again, Naruto looked at Feng Fujiko unexpectedly, and Feng Fujiko was also looking at him. The two of them looked at him, and the smiles on the corners of their mouths were a little bit dumbfounding.


    ''The second daughter.''


    ''Yeah, very happy, you ghost father.''


    ''Uh... okay, okay.Naruto touched his nose awkwardly, there is no reason why Yoko Feng Fujiko didn''t know.


    Feng Fujiko gave Naruto a blank look, then turned around, covered the quilt, and gave Naruto a perfect back.


    Naruto had nothing to say, lying down to sleep, but it was not long after the two of them slept that they turned towards the middle at the same time. Of course, with their eyes closed, their hands were placed on Huihara Ai at the same time. Body.


    The hands of the two people touched each other inadvertently. Feng Fujiko flinched, trying to withdraw his hands, but Naruto grabbed her flesh first. Feng Fujiko opened his eyes and met the pair who was very kind at night. After all, his blue eyes still showed a smile, no longer resisting him, and both hands were placed on Hui Yuanai''s body.


    ''Go to sleep, our baby.''


    ''Go to sleep, my darlings.''


    What happened at night was not mentioned by anyone after waking up the next day. Huiyuan Ai was still the same. After breakfast, he went to Didan Elementary School as usual, while Naruto was going to accompany Feng Fujiko to attend the evening. A banquet... is exactly a memorial service.

 576 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 576

    A memorial service held in the Cuphouse Hotel to mourn the famous Japanese director Shumaki Director, so many celebrities were invited to the memorial service, including business kings, famous music producers, sports stars, and famous Oscars. Movie star, Chrissy Wynyard.


    Belmode is really a strong man. A person pretends to be a mother and a daughter at the same time, and even appears at the same banquet. The level of dressing and acting has reached a level. This woman even participated in the''own funeral'' .Speaking of which, the meeting between Belmode and Feng Fujiko is also of historical significance.


    Speaking of which, Belmod and Kudo Yukiko were originally created based on Mine Fujiko. Kudo Yukiko''s name also came from the first voice of Mine Fujiko, and Nikaid¨­ Yukiko.


    The existence of Belmode and Kudo Yukiko is like splitting a mountain Fujiko in half. Kudo Yukiko is the kind side of Ming Fujiko, simple, lively, and sometimes irritable. Belmode is its evil side, calm. , Keen, sometimes cruel, vicious, unscrupulous in doing things, but never give up chasing the bright heart.


    Ding!


    Belmode appeared at the memorial service as Kris Wynyard, and the champagne glasses in his hands clinked with Naruto and Fujiko.


    Belmode took a sip of champagne and said, "I didn''t expect to see Ms. Fengfujiko and Mr. Naruto Uzumaki here. How can they not meet in life?"


    "Ms. Kriss is very interested in Chinese culture?" Naruto smiled.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a little dabbling." Belmode replied with a chuckle, and then immediately ended the topic. For a top-level killer, it is normal for a top-level killer to be proficient in multiple foreign languages. It will be more convenient to kill people in different countries. ...Does the killer need to bring an interpreter when he runs out to kill someone?!


    With a smile that has always been used to disguise himself, Feng Fujiko elegantly held a champagne glass in his hand, and said, "But why did Miss Kris suddenly come to Japan?"


    Chrissy Wynyard is the same as Mine Fujiko, who is of American citizenship. She clearly understands that this woman is definitely not a fuel-efficient lamp. She has to suspect that at this time, Judy is about to come to Japan because of the organization. What is the reason why Chrissy Wynyard was here at the time.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that I was a little tired from work recently and came to Japan for a holiday. I was invited by this memorial service. It seems that I have come to the right place. I can meet two people here."


    "Miss Kriss is too modest." Feng Fujiko narrowed his eyes and continued to probe. "Ms. Kriss is a star who won the Oscar. If you have time, you must ask for advice."


    "I can''t compare to Miss Fujiko in acting. Miss Fujiko is the best actress who has hosted the Oscar for three consecutive years."


    "That''s not great, after all, your mother Sharon Wynyard did it long ago before me, right?"


    The three foxes tentatively tried each other, but none of them revealed any flaws. Belmode couldn¡¯t get any useful information from Naruto and Fujiko, and Naruto and Fujiko were in a row, and they couldn¡¯t pry the mystic away. Mouth.


    Naruto and Feng Fujiko didn''t plan to tear their face with Belmode here. Although they were sure that the other party must be a crow, they were not police, so they wouldn''t do anything without money.And Belmode didn''t intend to fight one against two at all, so the three foxes ended the conversation very tacitly, and then separated the two sides.


    "What do you think of her?" Naruto asked in a low voice what Feng Fujiko thought of Belmode.


    "Very cunning, and very good at psychological warfare, controlling the rhythm of speaking. Although the two of us have no chance to fight back, her rhythm has not been taken away by us. It is very powerful, but I will not lose to her. of."


    ''Two victorious women, it''s hard to do.''


    Naruto drank the champagne in the glass like juice, then suddenly looked in the direction of the door unexpectedly, almost choking himself to death.


    "what happened?"


    "Xiao Ai is here, you help me find a way to hold that Chrissy so that she can''t let her see Xiao Ai, otherwise it will be finished!"


    "understand!"


    The two silhouettes crossed by, Feng Fujiko holding two wine glasses, walked gracefully and quickly towards Belmode, actually blocking Belmode''s sight with his body, and Naruto was walking very fast, wearing a black suit ''S figure sprinted continuously and quickly rushed to Hui Yuanai.


    Chapter 140


    Hui Yuanai originally went to school today as usual, but after school, he suddenly found a gin car on the road!


    Black classic car-Porsche 356A!


    This kind of car is now hard to find even at antique dealers. Apart from gin, there should be only some very powerful car collectors who might be able to find it. As for the classic cars that will be sold on the streets. People, there is only one gin.


    Taking Hui Yuanai¡¯s fear of gin, of course, she chose to stay away immediately, so as not to leave any clues to be discovered by the guy at gin, but a certain great detective rushed up in the spirit of the gin. A bug is installed on the car.


    From what they heard, they knew that Gin would go to the cup house at nine o¡¯clock, and a memorial service would be held there. The organization codenamed Pisk would kill Senator Shigehiko Tunkou there, and Gin¡¯s The task is to kill Pisk.


    Originally, Hui Yuanai was unwilling to come to die, but the problem was that Gin mentioned''that medicine'' in his words. Hui Yuanai could not remember the huge drug information about APTX-4869, but if there is a sample of the drug in hand If it is, then there is a way to formulate an antidote, so Hui Yuanai chose to fight it once, so the two of them appeared here.


    Hui Yuan''s eyes surreptitiously glanced around to find out who is the member of the organization Pisk, but today is a memorial service, everyone is dressed in black, only from the appearance, Hui Yuan''s can''t judge. Which one is Pisk?


    Naruto swiftly shuttled through the crowd without any reduction in speed. After three steps and two steps, he rushed to Hui Yuan Ai. Before this stupid girl could react, he hugged one of them, and a nearby figure was one. Seeing someone approaching his goal, he knew that he couldn''t do anything, and now he couldn''t do anything casually, and he immediately hid among the crowd in black.


    Aihara Hui didn''t know what danger she was facing just now, and a black figure hugged her. When her consciousness reacted, she saw Naruto''s worried and angry eyes.


    "Why are you here?" Hui Yuanai asked a question that shouldn''t be asked stupidly.


    "I should ask you this sentence, why are you here?!" Naruto asked in a deep voice, his gloomy eyes showing that he was suppressing his anger.


    Hui Yuanai briefly explained the matter, and then in Naruto¡¯s increasingly angry eyes, she lowered her head with a guilty conscience. Xiaoai knew very well that what she did this time was indeed too impulsive. Members of the organization, she knew very well what would happen if she was discovered, but in order to get a sample of the medicine, she had to fight it again.


    "You stupid!"


    Because there are still many people here, and among them are the members of the organization Pisk, and the horrible witch of Belmode, Naruto lowered his voice, but the huge anger made Huihara sad. Frightened.


    It is understandable that she wants to get the medicine to make herself bigger, but understanding does not mean she can agree.


    Naruto will not stifle the personality of her own woman. For example, Judy is the FBI, Fujiko is a female thief, Yoko is an actor, and Judy has suffered a lot from being an FBI. Of course, Fujiko has suffered a lot of injuries since she was a thief for the first time. There was nothing to miss once, but they all have the strength to protect themselves, but now Huiyuanai, Naruto really doesn''t think she has the power to protect herself.


    What can a 7-year-old kid do?


    Hui Yuan Ai is not a Saiyan, can it be faster than an adult?!Even faster than a bullet?!


    Naruto doesn''t mind her women doing what she likes, but she definitely can''t allow them to die in vain!


    "Sorry."


    Ai Huihara apologized to Naruto for the first time, and his head was lying on Naruto''s shoulders, not daring to lift up.


    After all, Naruto is extremely short-guard and likes Huiyuanai. After all, he still can''t bear to really treat her, but the anger in his heart must be vented. Conan is a very good character.


    "Asshole! Don''t drag Xiao Ai to be with you!"


    The person who started the fire is quite unreasonable, and Naruto is the same. In the case of not having the heart to punish Xiao Ai, he simply blamed Conan on all the blame. In fact, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had installed wiretapping on the gin car The device will not trigger this incident.


    Conan looked at Naruto coldly, his eyes were so unyielding and disgusting.


    "What do you know?! The organizers want to kill people here, how can I not stop?!"


    "Idiot! What do you think you are?!"


    Seeing that Conan even dared to refute himself, Naruto was even more angry. Before Conan could say anything, he immediately punched out and hit Conan in the chest with his knuckles.


    Just as Conan wanted to say something, Naruto¡¯s punching speed made him completely unable to avoid it. The pain in his chest made him know that he had been hit. Naruto¡¯s strength was not particularly great, but it made Conan feel like his chest Being pressed by a huge boulder, he could barely breathe. He thumped back three steps in a row, but the force could not disappear. Conan continued to retreat until he retreated to the side of the wall and hit the cold wall before Conan. Stopped, fell to the ground, silently, eyes lost.


    Conan was not dead, but at the moment he was not far from death.


    Naruto just used a technique similar to acupuncture. Like in a martial arts novel, it is of course impossible to be unable to move the whole body at a point, but as long as you hit the lung meridian with an inch of force, you can make a person''s breathing become unsmooth and breathless. Tune, if you hit the lung meridian continuously, you might die of suffocation, especially for a person with asthma.


    Conan drank high white wine when he had a bad cold last time. It has damaged the respiratory tract. Today is a cold winter. He was already affected by the outside. After entering this banquet hall, although the temperature rose, it was because of the banquet. The population density in the hall is too high, and there are people smoking, the air circulation is not smooth, Naruto''s fight almost brought Conan to the brink of death.


    Naruto glanced coldly at Conan on the ground, then turned and walked towards the crowd.


    Naruto pressed Hui Yuanai''s head on her shoulders to prevent her from raising her head, while whispering in her ear.

 577 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 577

    "Listen, in this venue, in addition to the Pisk you mentioned, there is also a crow, which means that there are at least two members of the organization. It just so happens that you have a fever now, so you have been lying on my body. I did not let Don''t say a word when you speak. Just as I said, just nod and shake your head. Nod if you know."


    Xiao Ai knew that the current situation was definitely not good, so she lay on Naruto and nodded.


    Belmode also noticed Naruto, and saw the little girl with short brown hair lying on him, but because Huiyuanai turned her back to her, Belmode couldn''t see Xiaoai''s face either.


    "Miss Fujiko, may I ask who is the girl Mr. Uzumaki is holding? It seems that Mr. Uzumaki cares about her appearance."


    Feng Fujiko was holding the wine glass elegantly in his hands, and he could do his best at any time, and smiled seductively: "That kid is important to him, but I don''t know her for long."


    "Really?" Belmode looked at Feng Fujiko, as if wanting to see something in her eyes.


    Feng Fujiko still smiled upside down all living beings, like a fairy. He only drank wine with a little alcohol in his eyes. He was even more charming. However, he hid all his emotions in his heart, so that Belmode could not see through.


    "Miss Fujiko, let''s get out of here."


    Belmode gave up the useless temptation, put down the wine glass, and turned around to go to the toilet.


    "Miss Chrissy, are you going to the toilet? How about going together?"


    Feng Fujiko followed his steps, hitting the snake with the stick. She couldn''t let this dangerous woman disappear from her sight, at least before Naruto said yes.


    "Okay."


    Belmode answered with a smile, but there was a slight inconspicuous gnashing of teeth in his tone.


    ''This woman is difficult to deal with!''*2


    Two very similar women made exactly the same evaluations of each other, and then stepped together to solve personal problems...


    In the banquet hall, a huge crystal chandelier crashed down, smashing Senator Shigehiko Toguchi directly to death. Megumi, who had been called by Conan as Shinichi Kudo before, immediately maintained order on the scene and immediately began an investigation.


    Huihara was lying on Naruto''s body, fully aware of the changes in the aura in the venue, and whispered: "Are you going to help?"


    "No need."


    Naruto answered decisively this time, saying: "Anyway, there is a big detective, and I don''t need me to act. Let''s go and get out of here quickly."


    Feng Fujiko led Belmode away. This time of chaos due to the dead is just the best time to leave. There is no need to worry about Belmode. Feng Fujiko can easily escape from Belmode. Thinking of this, Naruto immediately slipped, holding Xiao Ai and quickly walked to the side door beside the banquet hall.


    "do not move!"


    There was something against his waist. Judging from the feeling, Naruto must be a pistol, and he screwed on the silencer.


    Naruto didn''t need to turn around, just standing in place with Xiaoai, he could already be sure who the person behind him was.


    "Pisk."


    The person here is Pisk, who is now using his pistol against Naruto. This gun has just interrupted the chandelier and killed Shigehiko Tunkou. As a veteran of the organization, Pisk has seen Shiho Miyano. She looked like when she was a child, and just now, when Hui Yuanai had just entered the banquet hall, the black figure who was going to do her hands was Pesque, but it was not easy to do it because of Naruto''s appearance.


    Now, because of the chaos in the murder case, it is the best time for Naruto to leave, and it is also the best time for Pisk to take action.


    "Boy, be obedient if you don''t want to die!" Pisk threatened coldly.


    "I think these words can be returned to you, old man." Naruto held Xiaowai, his expression deep and fearless.


    Pisk was angry and was about to threaten the blond boy. The same touch came from his waist.


    "do not move!"


    The praying mantis catches the cicada, and the oriole is behind. Pisk, the praying mantis, is caught by Naruto, the pseudo-cicada, but is caught by the real oriole, Feng Fujiko. This is a conspiracy. This kind of old man has to be obedient!


    Chapter One Hundred and Forty-One-The strategy of escaping from birth, Shiyao Miyano reproduces!


    Being older and experiencing many things often represents a richer experience and a calmer heart. Pisk is over 70. As one of the veterans of the black organization, he can be said to be very knowledgeable in his life, but he happened to encounter this Two freaks.


    Speaking of experience, Feng Fujiko, who is only 37 years old this year, is of course not as good as Piske, who is over 70, but when it comes to conspiracy, Feng Fujiko will never lose to this old man. She is a woman who is naturally good at conspiracy.


    As for Uzumaki Naruto, although his actual age is about 50 years old, a little younger than Pisk, his experience in the Naruto world is enough to make his mind surpass this world.


    The flaws he exposed before were also deliberate, in order to draw Pisk out. Naruto didn''t know who Pisk was before, so he could only throw a bait big enough, otherwise how could he draw out this old fox?!


    "It seems that you should be the one who should be obedient, Pisk, that''s not right, or the bicycle king, Mr. Kenzo Masan."


    Naruto slowly turned around and snatched his pistol from Pisk. The black hole''s muzzle was now pointed at his original master, and Pisk''s face was extremely ugly.


    Naruto and Feng Fujiko exchanged glances. Naruto escorted Pisk through the side door of the banquet hall while asking Feng Fujiko, "Where is Kris Wynyard?"


    "I climbed the window in the toilet and ran away. I should be lying in ambush outside now."


    "Gin should be coming soon, which means that you can''t go through the main entrance. Let''s find another way."


    "Ok."


    When the enemy is in the dark, it is not wise to rush out directly from the front, and Naruto did not drive that Hummer that can be used as a chariot today. Instead, he drove an open-top Ferrari F50. This kind of convertible is simply the best living target for gin, and going out from the front door is simply looking for death.


    Feng Fujiko took off his clothes as he walked, and tore off his gorgeous and elegant black long skirt, revealing a tights suitable for running and fighting inside.


    This was changed in the toilet just now. Fujiko Mine also has his own style of behavior. After folding the clothes, they use a vacuum machine to compress them to the greatest extent, so that a piece of clothing can be casually placed in a handbag without being noticed. As for pistols and bayonets, they can be strapped to their legs. This is a habit learned from Naruto, and Feng Fujiko will never let people see the bottom of his skirt easily.


    She tore the skirt that she had taken off easily and threw it into the trash can in the hallway. When Fujiko was walking, his waist was twisted, and his round buttocks swayed from side to side with her walking posture. It was even a woman. I have to comment on a fairy!


    With a jealous little jar in his arms, Naruto had to endure his evil thoughts and forced Pisk with guns, and the four of them came to a wine cellar.


    This is the place where the wine is stored next to the Beihu Hotel. It looks very clean and bright. There are many good wines from all over the world stored in the cabinet.


    There is only one table in the wine cellar, on which a special page is logged in. The user name is Pisk. Obviously, this computer belongs to this old guy.


    When Fujiko Mine and Naruto saw the content on the computer, their expressions changed immediately.


    What was displayed on the computer was nothing else, but Pisk found it from the organization''s database. Shirley... To be precise, it was a photo of Shiho Miyano, including her appearance in her research uniform and her childhood.


    "Sure enough, it was exposed." Feng Fujiko frowned, with a rare sadness on his face.


    boom!


    Naruto knocked hard on the back of Pisk''s head with his hand, knocked the old man out, and then quickly knocked on the computer, but he was relieved after two minutes.


    "Fortunately, this old guy should only find Shirley''s previous photos from the organization''s database. I think he has not been completely sure Shirley will become a child, so he has not contacted Gin and the others. Shirley¡¯s current appearance has not been revealed yet."


    Naruto took out a portable USB flash drive from his jacket pocket, inserted it into the computer, and then used the virus stored in it to clear all the data in the computer, then pulled out his pistol and screwed on the silencer. The entire notebook computer and its hard disk were all broken into pieces, and the data inside was completely destroyed, absolutely irreparable.


    Boom!


    Naruto fired two more shots to kill Pisk on the ground. Now that he has discovered that Shirley may become a child, he must die. It is absolutely impossible to expose Xiao Ai¡¯s current identity. It is not dangerous at all. Can stay.


    Blood gradually leaked from Pisk''s body, Naruto held Xiaoai, and Fujiko Kato stepped back a bit, lest the blood stick to him and leave any evidence.


    "what should I do now?"

 578 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 578

    Feng Fujiko copied his arms and looked at Naruto, and said, "You killed this old man, and if we go out like this, the organizer will definitely suspect that we are in the organization. There must be information from Shirley¡¯s childhood in the organization. When people see her like this, plus this old man''s body, Shirley''s identity will still be exposed."


    The question now is not how to go, the question is how to go.


    In terms of the strength of Naruto and Mine Fujiko, even if Gin and Belmode go out together, even if Naruto still has a small sadness on his body, it is very simple to escape. You have to catch them both, even if It is also very difficult to pull an army out, but the question is how can Hui Yuanai''s identity not be discovered.


    Huihara¡¯s appearance is the same as Shiho Miyano¡¯s childhood. Gin and Belmode will definitely recognize Huihara¡¯s face if they see the face of Huihara¡¯s face. With the corpse of Pisk, even if they can leave, Hui Yuan Ai''s identity still needs to be revealed, what should I do?Did you flee to America with Huiyuan?


    Even if Naruto and Feng Fujiko can dissolve each other, how can Huiyuanai dissolve?Even if the child''s appearance changed, his physique was still so obvious. Besides, there was probably a Belmod who was proficient in disguise in ambush outside. Even Fujiko Feng could not think of a good way at this time.


    If Huiyuanai can become bigger, then even if Shirley¡¯s identity is discovered, as long as Naruto and Fujiko make changes, the identity of Huiyuanai can definitely be hidden, but the problem is...


    Naruto looked down at Hui Yuan Ai, her face looked very weak because of the high fever... By the way, the high fever!!


    Naruto''s eyes lit up suddenly, and he reached out and touched Hui Yuanai''s forehead, feeling hot, and an excited smile appeared on his face.


    "Still having a fever! Great!"


    Naruto''s inexplicable words made Huihara Ai and Feng Fuji both feel whether he was crazy. Seeing Naruto ran to the cabinet and seemed to be looking for wine, Huihara Ai couldn''t help asking, "What are you looking for? what?!"


    "Looking for magic potion!"


    Naruto God was mysterious, and finally found what he needed from the wine cabinet, and immediately rushed to Huihara Ai and Feng Fujiko with a look of excitement.


    "Found it! That''s it!"


    "For nothing?"


    The two women who also speak Chinese read the name on the bottle, and then a question mark on their forehead. They didn''t understand what Naruto meant.


    Naruto twisted the cap of the dry bottle and handed the bottle of high-quality liquor to Hui Yuanai, and said, "Drink this soon. I promise you will get unimaginable shock."


    boom!


    Kicked open the door of the wine cellar. As a little brother, vodka held a pistol and entered the wine cellar first, while aiming around to check for signs of enemies.


    The gin followed the vodka with an indifferent look, and his green eyes swept across the cellar coldly, and then focused on Pisk''s corpse on the ground.


    Kneeling down to touch Pisk''s body, Gin frowned slightly.


    "It''s been dead for a while."


    "But who the hell is it? He would kill Pisk before us."


    There is no need for gin to answer the vodka question. After seeing a bottle on the table with indifferent eyes, he took it under his nose and smelled it.


    "For nothing?"


    Although Gin didn''t know who was drinking here, but relying on the killer''s instinct, he could feel that there was definitely something wrong with this bottle, and he sprained the bottle cap and threw it to vodka.


    "Take this bottle of wine back, and ask the people in the organization to test the DNA of the saliva on it to see if it is different from the DNA of that little mouse."


    "Yes, boss."


    Vodka was smart enough to know that he shouldn''t ask too much, so he held the bottle while keeping the gun away.


    "But Pisk has been dead for so long, people should have run away long ago, it seems that there is no clue."


    Gin''s gaze focused on the short brown hair that had been pressed under the bottle before, and his face showed a terrifying smile like the nine ghosts of hell.


    "Shirley, you can''t run away."


    "Huh...huh..."


    The violent gasp sounded a bit painful, high fever, cold, and the burning sensation of a cup of dry alcohol, which made every breath so painful. Even so, Shiho Miyano still couldn''t understand his body at this time. What is going on with a change.


    I have obviously eaten APTX-4869, and everything except the nervous system has changed to what I was like when I was a child, but after drinking the high-level liquor called Baigan, my body has actually grown bigger and changed back to its original state. The appearance of a 17-year-old girl.


    This was good at first, but when he grew older, he was in front of him.


    My body has changed from a child to an adult. Of course I can¡¯t wear the original clothes. Shiho Miyano is now wearing the clothes of the staff found in the wine cellar. It¡¯s fine for a while, but the problem is getting bigger. In the process, her body was exposed to him without any cover. Now this shame is temporarily suppressed by the crisis of the situation, but as long as it is safe, then...


    "Finally escaped..."


    Chapter 142-The World¡¯s Number One Problem Children¡¯s Army!


    After finally getting bigger, I used the chimney in the wine cellar to climb to the roof. It snowed heavily today, the entire roof was covered with snow, and the temperature had dropped below 5, which definitely made Miyano Shiho''s body worse.


    Suddenly from a child to an adult, although his body has become bigger, his condition has actually become worse. It was originally a fever. Now Miyano Shiho feels that his hands and feet are numb. For those who do not drink much alcohol, that One cup is really choking.


    "Be careful."


    Reaching out and grabbing Shiho''s arm, helping her stand up, and covering her face with a mask, Naruto said to Shiho: "You are not a kid now, so be careful."


    Shiho wiped the sweat on his face from the high fever and increased pain, and smiled weakly: "After putting on the mask, it feels like you are different."


    "Nonsense, I am a hell referee now, if someone sees my identity, whether it''s you or me, it will be exposed."


    Naruto¡¯s tone is much colder than usual. This is already a habit. As long as he wears this mask, he will automatically enter this personality and state, so he has not been seen through for so many years, no It''s just a matter of the mask. Before and after the mask, there are basically two characters.


    Miyano Shiho smiled slightly, adding a delicate touch to his pale face.


    "coming!"


    Under the mask, Naruto''s smile narrowed and he immediately drew out his pistol. Feng Fujiko turned slightly to his side, facing the doorway and attacking, and at the same time, he intentionally or unintentionally shielded Miyano Shi, who had no combat effectiveness, behind him.


    Shiho knew that there was no way for him to fight like this, and immediately took two steps back, with Naruto and Mine Fujiko standing in front of him and fighting.


    boom!!


    boom!!


    Both sides fired at the same time, and the gin was shot as soon as the vodka opened the door, and the bullet flew out of the muzzle of the Beretta M92F.


    At the same time, Naruto shot a bullet with the Browning M1910 that was coming from Feng Fujiko. No way, he could not use the police gun of the Metropolitan Police Department, nor the Kusanagi sword or Kunai. After all, these things will Directly pointing to the identity of Naruto Uzumaki, it is completely useless to hide his thoughts.


    boom!


    In an infinitely classic scene in the movie, two bullets collided in the air, and then deformed due to the violent impact, and all fell on the white snow.


    "Gin, I haven''t seen it for a while."


    "Hell referee?"


    Gin¡¯s green eyes narrowed dangerously, looking at the scene on the rooftop at this time, and finally focused on the girl with short brown hair, her voice indifferent.


    "Shirley, you really make me easy to find."


    The name of gin actually made Naruto and Fujiko Minami a little easier. After all, they spent so much effort to hide Shirley¡¯s transformation into a little girl. The person in front of gin is the hell referee, mystery. The daughter of the thief Chaosnake and Shirley, but not Uzumaki Naruto, Feng Fujiko and Aihara Ai.

 579 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 579

    The fear of gin for a long time made Shiho really have no guts to face this terrifying man, and he dared to hide behind Naruto. His already weak body became even more unbearable at this time.


    "Gin, I really don''t want to see you at all."


    "You dare to talk to me like this, but it''s no wonder that the world''s number one killer and third thieves are all here now."


    Shiho was taken aback for a moment. She knew that Naruto was the number one killer in the world, but the third thief?Shiho Miyano glanced at Feng Fujiko secretly and curled his lips lightly.


    ''I knew this woman was not a fuel-efficient lamp.''


    In the ranking of world thieves, the first is Lupin III, and the second is Kaito Kidd. To be precise, it is Kaito Kidd, who became famous twenty years ago. The current one is not in the number, and the third is Feng Fujiko. , But she would not commit crimes under her real name.


    Mine Fujiko could detect the subtle changes in Shiho''s mind, but it was not the time to frustrate this little girl. Her backup pistol, Ruger P08, was aimed at vodka.


    In terms of strength, Fujiko Mine is comparable to Belmod, better than vodka, but slightly lost to gin. Although Naruto is dominant in strength, it is difficult to say the battle situation when it is necessary to protect Shiho Miyano. .


    Gin''s gaze shifted from Shirley to Naruto''s exaggerated artistic mask, and said, "Hell referee, this is our second match."


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect to be able to fight you for the second time in such a short time, Gin, I don''t know when the next fight will be?"


    "There won''t be another time, because you are all going to die here today."


    "is it?"


    Naruto was not afraid of the horrible murderousness of Gin Wine, and seemed to pace at will. In fact, she completely covered Shirley behind her, using her body to help her resist the terrifying murderousness of Gin Wine, and then said: "Gin, I didn''t expect you to be a joke too!"


    Naruto''s eyes instantly turned indifferent, while bending his body, he shot twice in the direction of the gin.


    Boom!!


    Gin''s reaction is also extremely fast. In such a short distance, Naruto''s muscle response can still be judged. His body instantly vacated. Naruto''s bullet hit the gin''s black coat, but he didn''t directly penetrate it. !


    Gin didn''t show any mercy. When he was in mid-air, he aimed at Naruto and Shirley and shot each.


    The moment the bullet flew in the air, Naruto¡¯s muscles exploded with strength far beyond the limits of human beings, as fast as thunder, and smoothly pulled the weak Miyano Shiho on the ground. This woman was only a hundred catties to death. It had no effect on Naruto. Naruto''s speed was so fast that he dodged two bullets of gin in an instant, and then he held Shiho Miyano in one hand, and did not pull away, but rushed toward the gin.


    boom!


    The pistol in Naruto''s hand fell to the ground, and at the same time the weapon in his hand was replaced with a three-row army stab, which was something Naruto carried with him.


    The military thorn in Naruto''s hand pierced Gin''s heart, and Gin''s pistol was also aimed at Naruto''s brain. Both sides actually used a life-threatening attack at the same time.


    The moment the two were fighting, Vodka and Fujiko Kame also quickly fought against each other. At the moment when Naruto and Gin desperately attacked each other¡¯s vitals, the corners of both Gin and Naruto¡¯s eyes caught a white cold light in the air. The corners of their eyes were dyed pale.


    Gin''s eyebrows pierced, and he felt a dangerous breath, and immediately stopped, while a smile appeared on Naruto''s face.


    "It''s finally here, Goemon!"


    Ding!!


    The simple and short metal collision sound, the speed of the gin is already very fast, so he did not let his hand be cut off, but the barrel of Beretta in his hand has been cut off by the iron sword.


    Accompanied by a burst of peaceful music, a traditionally dressed long-haired man in a kimono stood on the edge of the roof holding his sword.


    "Cut off unnecessary things again."


    A sword cut off the gun in the gin''s hand like lightning, and then appeared on the stage with the accompaniment music, and finally said such a habitual line, a series of performances can be said to be very cold.


    Naruto pulled out his ears, and Shiho Miyano in his arms was puzzled.


    "Every time I show up, there will be this kind of weird accompaniment. I am really a man with his own BGM, Goemon.


    Naruto spit out sharply, making the temperament cold, the long-haired man in white clothes and holding the iron sword almost fell from the roof, and a hint of helplessness flashed on his cold expression.


    As an excellent swordsman, the long-haired man quickly adjusted his emotions, jumped off the edge of the roof, and performed a traditional Japanese etiquette.


    "The first time I met, Goemon Ishikawa."


    "You... hello, my name is Shirley."


    Shiho Miyano looked strangely at the man who appeared suddenly and cut off the gin with a sword. Obviously, although she was cold and venomous, but for Ishikawa Goemon''s self that does not fit this era The way of introduction was very uncomfortable the first time, and I was a little stunned at the beginning.


    Obviously, because of Ishikawa Goemon''s appearance, the original two-on-two battle has changed. Mine Fujiko gave a chuckle, immediately forced the vodka away, and then instantly retreated to Naruto''s side.


    "It came very quickly, Goemon."


    "Hello, Fujiko." Goemon''s face seemed a bit awkward, but there were definitely a lot of greetings that he should have.


    Naruto turned his head and glanced at Shiho who was puzzled in his eyes, and said, "Don''t worry. Although Goemon is extremely powerful, there is no way to deal with women. Don''t be afraid of him."


    When Ishikawa Goemon''s eyes were angry, and when he was about to draw his sword, Naruto suddenly changed the subject.


    "But if you see a guy who looks like a monkey, be careful. That guy is not a good person."


    "Wow, Boss, what you say is too unrealistic for me. I am Lupin III of the horrible girl."


    Naruto¡¯s partners have appeared one after another. If Goemon is the serious and serious representative of them, then Lupin is purely a joke. Unlike the bold and bold humor of the United States, Lupin is more inclined to the relaxed and uninhibited Europeans. Bound.


    Lupin''s brute force is definitely not as good as Goemon and Naruto, and the absolute speed is a little bit worse than Goemon, but his agility is still better than that of a monkey. The agile jumping is even more agile than a monkey. Huang jumped to Naruto''s side and kept spinning with a pistol with his fingers hooked. Isn''t it the Browning M1935 of vodka, a big guy like vodka with great power but insufficient flexibility, and when he meets Lupin, who is more flexible than human, it is simply Encountered a nemesis.


    boom!


    A gunshot smashed Browning in Lupin''s hand to pieces, and a beard with a black hat also appeared on the roof.


    At this point, all members of the World¡¯s Number One Children¡¯s Army have appeared!


    "Excuse me, Gin, it was still two to three just now, now it is two to six."


    Chapter 143-Cursing the mask''s sneer, the world begins to chaos!


    "I didn''t expect that Gin would be forced to run away in embarrassment."


    The white dry effect has disappeared, and the body has changed back to the appearance of a child. When talking about the ending of the Beihu Mansion incident that day, she still looked a little excited and excited.


    On that day, Naruto¡¯s strongest legion was all on stage. Except for Mine Fujiko, because of the female body, the frontal fight against the lesser gin, the other people all have the strength not to lose the gin, and even on their side. In addition to Shirley, the''weakest'' Feng Fujiko must also be stronger than vodka. In this case, Gin was forced to throw a flash bomb and two grenades to escape.


    "No way, after all, against a few of us, unless it''s five gins, otherwise it''s only an escape."


    Naruto sat beside Huihara''s bed, and then brought a white stew pot.


    "Drink this."


    Hui Yuanai took the stew cup, feeling warm but not hot. He should have brought it over after putting it for a while, for fear that she would be burnt, which made her very satisfied with his thoughtfulness.


    When the lid was opened, there was still a rush of heat, and Hui Yuan was sitting on the bed, dipping it gently with a spoon.


    It''s not a bitter and unpleasant Chinese medicine. In fact, the stew in the stew cup is made of snow clams with rock sugar and snow pear.She also drank white wine while having a high fever. Although this made her temporarily bigger, it would also damage her lung meridian. So Naruto helped her take a three-day leave and stayed there for a few days. At home, with different lungs and stew cups serving every day, Naruto couldn''t bear to have an asthma problem with her own woman.


    Hui Yuanai sipped the warm and sweet stew while watching Naruto curiously.

 580 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 580

    "How do you know those weird people?"


    Swordsmen who can cut off pistols and bullets with iron swords, sharp marksmen with sharp marksmanship, and mysterious female thief full of magical nature. Their action comprehension is nothing like human ancestors. Hui Yuanai is sure that they are definitely standing here. At the top of the pyramid in the world, the strongest group of people, but this group of weird people are all around Naruto.


    Naruto tucked her quilt, thought about it, and sat on the bed again, holding Hui Yuanai''s body in his arms.


    "I met Fujiko in the U.S. At that time she..."


    Naruto held Huiyuanai in this way and began to tell her the scenes of her acquaintance with the four problem children. The basic parts of the story were all told, and the soup in the Huiyuanai stew cup was just finished. The stomach became warm, and with him by his side, the whole body became warm.


    Regarding the complicated relationship between their five monsters, Hui Yuanai just smiled faintly, and then threw out his first complaint today.


    "There is an old Chinese saying that things are gathered by kind and people are divided by groups. I didn''t expect it to be the same for monsters."


    Hearing Hui Yuan''s complaint, Naruto was not only not annoyed, but also smiled triumphantly, saying: "Of course, the five of us are known as the world''s first problem children''s army!"


    "Problem child army?"


    Ai Yuanai raised his head, looked at Naruto''s cheeks that hadn''t been left by time, with a wicked smile on the corners of his mouth, and said, "I can see it."


    Rubbing that beautiful and supple brown short hair, Naruto looked at this lifeless, spitting tongue amusedly, and said: "You have no right to talk about us, you yourself are a superb problem child!"


    "Humph!"


    Huihara groaned, her arrogant gesture was fully revealed, and then she looked at Naruto again, and said, "Are they all gone?" Although she was indifferent on the surface, her fiery heart was very grateful. Naruto didn''t need to say''thank you'' and was a bit repulsive to the magical woman of Feng Fujiko, but Aihara Hui still wanted to say thank you to those three.


    "The three bastards left last night, probably where they went to play again."


    Naruto curled his lips, his expression was slightly uncomfortable, and he responded to that sentence.They walked gently, just as they came gently, waved their sleeves, and took away three top loose diamonds each over 20 carats... asshole!I feel so distressed!


    Unable to thank him personally, Hui Yuanwei sighed in his heart, but quickly cleared up his emotions, looked up at Naruto, and took the opportunity to make his request.


    "I want to go out for shopping, it''s been very boring these two days."


    Although Hui Yuanai is not a person who likes to go out, she really stayed home for two consecutive days and did not even touch the computer. She obviously obtained a drug sample of APTX-4869, but she was not allowed to study until she was all well. De Hui Yuanai was raised like a pig by Naruto in the past two days. There was nothing to do except eating and sleeping. This was really boring.


    "Don''t want to play a little temper, your body is not completely healed, if you want to go out, wait until your body is better." For fear that Huiyuanai will suffer from the root cause of asthma like Conan, Naruto has absolutely no compromise on this point.


    "Humph!" A short snort, representing that Aidian is very dissatisfied now.


    "Okay, okay, I promise you, how about taking you to a banquet together in two days?"


    "it is good."


    "Then you should rest quickly. If your health is not well after two days, my previous words will be taken back."


    "It''s really long-winded!" Huiyuan gave Naruto a sorrowful look, and then leaned against Naruto''s arms like this, and fell asleep in the incomparable warmth and peace of mind.


    The reunion with the black organization was released in 2000 in the animation, so now it¡¯s 2000... it¡¯s meaningless to care about time in this world. It¡¯s only a year after a long time.


    The sports car is running on the mountain road, because it is snowing and because it has to follow the car in front, so the speed of the Viper GTS-R is not very fast, just like fifty or sixty, which is already very slow for someone Up.


    "Su Fang Hongzi?"


    Xiao Ai flipped through the fashion magazine in her hand to see what other luxury products that fit her preferences recently, then glanced at Naruto who was driving, and said, "You are talking about the one that was very popular ten years ago. Singer?"


    "Yes, it''s her. She has been busy with charity work since she retired, so she can be regarded as a celebrity."


    "Didn''t you always know the showbiz circle? Why do you seem to be very clear about that Su Fang Hongzi."


    "Of course it is. After all, I have some business dealings with her, so I know it, but I heard that Su Fang Hongzi likes to collect masks. There are thousands of masks stored in her villa."


    "Since I like it, then those masks should not be placed randomly. If you want to display all of the thousands of masks, according to the size of the general mask and the gap that needs to be left in the middle..."


    As an excellent Frankenstein, Hui Yuanai started to calculate subconsciously, then the corners of her eyes twitched slightly.


    "How big is the villa?" Most people don''t put their collection in the guest room. After removing the guest room, there are thousands of masks displayed in the remaining space. To be honest, Hui Yuanai doesn''t really believe that one is sitting. For such a luxurious villa, the background will be completely clean.


    "I don''t know this too well, after all, I am also number one..."


    Naruto¡¯s words came to an abrupt end at the end of the sentence. Hui Yuanai didn¡¯t ask anything, but the feeling of turning around gave Hui Yuanai the answer. Naruto slammed on the brakes, and at the same time, the whole car drifted horizontally. At last, before he was about to hit, he stopped beside the white car in front of him.


    "Hey! Maori, what are you doing?!"


    Nearly there was a crash, Naruto got out of his car very uncomfortably and glared at the middle-aged uncle driving in front.


    Mouri Kogoro got off the car he rented, touched his head embarrassedly, and explained, "It''s not my problem. A tree suddenly blocked the road ahead."


    "tree?"


    Naruto passed by the white car, without the obstacle of the body, Naruto saw that there were some trees just crossing the road, occupying half of the driveway up the mountain, and the roots of the trees showed signs of being viewed, that is to say. Someone moved the tree onto the road deliberately.


    "Damn!"


    Naruto couldn''t help but explode with a swear word. Today, I originally brought Hui Yuan to the banquet. Unexpectedly, Naruto, who was unhappy, immediately glared at the god of death in Tokyo.


    Conan didn''t know what Naruto''s eyes meant. He pointed to the tree that was on the road and said, "There seems to be something on that tree!"


    Kogoro Mouri took down the piece of paper nailed to the tree, and then read the content of the collage with newspaper cuts.


    "You will regret assisting Su Fang''s charity performance! Curse the messenger of Jiamen!"


    "Curse?!" Xiao Lan exclaimed, leaning on the door of the car, "Hate! What''s that?!" Said this karate girl, who is not afraid of vicious criminals, is just like ordinary girls, who is completely against ghosts and monsters. Weakness, the curse is clearly in it.


    Just now, he almost crashed and was in a very depressed mood. He put the strange piece of paper into his arms and said viciously: "Cursing the masked messenger?! Humph! Asshole who is so cryptic, don''t commit it to my hand. on!"


    Such a strange letter obviously can¡¯t stop everyone, continue to drive to Su Fang Hongzi¡¯s mountain villa, and gradually see the luxurious villa full of European style, Naruto knows that this is about to become a certain person¡¯s burial place, just the party. I haven''t paid attention yet.


    (Judy will appear after the case of cursing the mask. Judy''s appearance also means that the black organization will come to the surface. The FBI, CIA, Japanese police, and Conan will all participate in this melee, and of course the rest There are also concubine Hideri, Kudo Yukiko, Aoko, Waye, Xiaolan, these beautiful women need to be resolved)


    Chapter 144-The weird masked residence, the noodle hall of this world!


    Su Fang Hongzi¡¯s private villa is located in the mountains. Although there is still a gap from the scale of the palace, it can be regarded as a palace level. It is a very luxurious and magnificent huge villa. In Naruto¡¯s view, the design of this villa was designed The teacher is definitely a Virgo, because this villa is completely symmetrical.


    "This is really a mansion." Mouri Kogoro looked up at the huge luxurious villa and sighed.


    Hui Yuanai was held by Naruto and got out of the car, looked up at the huge villa, and was more sure of her guess. With such a luxurious villa, she didn''t believe that Su Fang Hongzi would really be clean.


    Click! Click!


    The sound of the camera shutter attracted Naruto''s attention. When they turned their heads, they saw a middle-aged uncle in a green coat who was taking a photo of the villa with a camera.


    "Huh?" Xiaolan let out a surprise, and said, "Isn''t that the photographer Masaki Katagi? I heard that he traveled the world and photographed beautiful scenery everywhere."


    "A photographer traveling the world?"


    Naruto pinched his chin and seemed to mutter to himself, but the voice could be heard by all the people around him.


    "I wonder if I can ask him to take a wedding photo for me?"

 581 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 581

    Naruto obviously did it deliberately. Xiaolan glanced at Naruto shyly, her face flushed immediately, and Huiyuan gave Naruto a sorrowful look, then kicked it out.


    "hiss!"


    Naruto drew a sigh of relief. Before he could counterattack someone, two cars, one black and one green, stopped at the door of the villa with a sound of brakes.


    A tall, dark-skinned man got down from the black car in front, and Kogoro Mouri couldn''t help but exclaim.


    "Aren''t you homer king Matsudaira Mori?!"


    In the Japanese animation industry, sports animation has the so-called Big Three, namely "Slam Dunk", "Captain Tsubasa", and "Baseball Hero". Baseball is the national sport of the Japanese, and baseball is well-deserved of the number one sport in Japan.


    Matsuhira Matsudaira, a tall man with dark skin but slightly better than Hattori Heiji, looked at Mori with a smile.


    "Oh, you are the famous detective Mr. Kogoro Mouri. I didn''t expect to have the honor to see you here."


    "Where, it''s my honor to see Mr. Matsudaira."


    After taking photos of the villa, Katagiri also walked over and greeted Maori on his own initiative.


    "Hello, Mr. Maori."


    "Haha, hello, Mr. Katagiri, I really like the scenery you shot."


    ''con man!''


    In fact, Maori was just polite with Katagiri, but Naruto, Xiaolan, Aidian, and Conan held infinite contempt for this wretched uncle at the same time.They didn''t believe that this wretched uncle, who only had beer and beauty in his life, would actually have seen Katagiri''s photographic works... In fact, Mouri would know that Katagiri was a photographer or just heard Xiaolan''s words.


    And behind the car of Shou Matsudaira, stepped down from the last car, a woman with a whole body in black and a lavender scarf, with a very strange temperament.


    "Wow! What a beautiful beauty!"


    Xiao Lan was already unable to complain to her father, and turned to look at the woman in black.


    "She is the fortuneteller Haruka Nagara."


    Xiao Lan had heard of this woman, but Naruto and Ai Hara did not react at all, and the burly, dark-skinned Matsudaira Mori suddenly looked at Haruka Nagara with admiration.


    "She is the famous tarot fortuneteller on TV and magazines!"


    "You know it in detail." The corner of Xiaolan''s eyes twitched lightly.


    "Because I always choose baseball gloves according to her lucky color when I play!"


    "That''s why you have so many home runs?"


    The corner of Xiaolan''s mouth twitched, then wiped the sweat from her forehead, quickly pulled the distance from Matsubishi, and moved to Naruto''s side in small steps.


    ''Sure enough, weird people are everywhere in this world, and it''s really the best teacher.''


    Nagara Haruka walked to the front of the villa, looked up at the huge and luxurious villa, and said: "I have a hunch that this villa is shrouded in ominous shadows and a huge disaster will happen."


    Mouri Kogoro, who was also afraid of ghosts, wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, "It won''t be so unlucky, right?"


    ''Hehe, there is Conan here, it is strange that there is no disaster.''


    Naruto murmured in his heart, then looked at the people around him, and said: "I don''t think we are here to drink the northwest wind, should we go in and talk about it."


    "That''s the same, but..." Mouri Kogoro scratched his head, looked at the villa helplessly, and said, "But where should we go in? There are two entrances."


    Just when Maori Kogoro was puzzled, the door on the left of the villa opened. The wooden door that had already had some thoughts groaned when it opened. It can be imagined that if this door was opened in the middle of the night, it would definitely scare people.


    A lovely girl in a maid costume stood at the door with a soft tone.


    "Welcome, this is Shimotakasa Minaho."


    Kogoro Mouri suddenly realized, "So the entrance is here."


    As if deliberately trying to get through with Kogoro Moori, the door on the right opened at the same time, and a girl who looked exactly like the maid before and dressed up stood on the right.


    "Welcome, I am Shimotakasa Nami."


    "Mr. Mori, Mr. Uzumaki, and your two guests, please enter from the east gate, and Mr. Katagiri, Mr. Matsudaira and Miss Nagara, please enter from the west gate."


    "Why do you want to enter through the entrance?" The tall man Songping looked blank.


    "Because the interior of this house is divided into two parts, east and west. Guests staying in the west guest rooms enter from the west gate, and guests staying in the east guest rooms enter from the east gate. This is the custom here. Miss Su Fang once found Feng Shui masters have seen that if you don''t follow the rules in this room, you will cause misfortune. As for the reason... because this is the place where the cursed mask lives."


    The twin sisters, Honami and Minaho, just said a common explanation like a cross talk. The performance of the two of them, plus this special villa with symmetrical left and right, and the mention of that'' The keyword''curse the mask'' made the atmosphere extremely strange.


    Xiaolan looked at this weird villa and the weird sisters, and couldn''t help rubbing her arms.


    "Teacher, I''m a little cold."


    Although it feels weird, but Naruto who is not afraid is immediately happy because of Xiaolan''s cute reaction, and said with a smile: "Lan, if you feel scared, the teacher''s chest can be used indefinitely by you...Ouch! "


    Naruto had just finished talking about molesting Xiaolan, and he suffered a key greeting from a small vinegar jar on his legs.


    "Who wants it!"


    Xiao Lan was shy in her heart and roared at Naruto with a blushing face. Hui Yuanai raised her head and saw Naruto''s "painful" look, and the corners of her mouth raised a smile.


    "Idiot."


    After leaving a simple and easy-to-understand comment, Hui Yuanai and Xiaolan held hands and walked towards the door of the villa.


    "moron."


    Conan walked by Naruto''s side, but also left a spit, which turned the pain Naruto had originally pretended into a weird smile.


    ''Kudo Shinichi, it seems that you still don''t know who the real idiot is. You know it, but you don''t seem to know this.''


    After their mess, the original gloomy atmosphere has also eased a lot. Naruto and the others followed Shimotsago Nami into the villa. In the corridor, you can see all kinds of masks mounted on picture frames.


    "There are too many masks here, too." Mouri Kogoro couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Naruto looked at the masks around, feeling really uncomfortable, curled his lips, and resisted the idea of ??smashing all the masks.


    "Because Teacher Su Fang likes to collect masks."


    Shimokasaho Nami led everyone up to the second floor and said, "I will help you with your luggage, please wait at the mask."


    "Masked House?"


    "This is the room." Shimotakasa Nami stretched out her hand, and in front of her was a very European-style white door.

 582 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 582

    "Okay, I will trouble you."


    To the beauty, Kogoro Mori appeared very polite, and then opened the door of the mask house. At the same time, Matsudaira and the three of them who entered from the west also arrived at the mask house. At this time, they also opened the door. People on both sides meet here.


    "That''s it, this room is the place connecting the east and the west."


    Regardless of the truth that Moori Kogoro told everyone already understood, Xiaolan began to visit this masked mansion as if he had entered a museum.


    Naruto also stood and glanced around Mask Curie. It is very similar to the Namian Hall of the Uzumaki family. It is a place for storing and storing masks. However, the masks here are very complicated and do not possess any mysterious power, but Uzumaki The Namian Hall of the First Clan is a place to store the death mask.


    "It''s really amazing. I can collect so many masks." Xiaolan looked like a child and looked around with surprise.


    Conan, who appeared to be a child, was also wandering around and found a square object hanging on a display cabinet.


    "What is this, remote control?"


    Excessive curiosity made Conan press the button above, and the red curtains around him suddenly opened to the side, revealing the things behind.


    There are more than two hundred masks, pure white, no nose, no ears, and no coloring, just a pair of hollow eyes and a mouth. They seem to be looking at the people inside the mask with weird and terrifying smiles.


    Chapter 145-Cursing the sneer of the mask, Conan embarrassed again!


    Being stared at by more than two hundred masks with only eyes and mouth parts, everyone present felt a flurry of hair and felt very uncomfortable.


    Even a girl like Hui Yuanai, after seeing the two hundred white masks, couldn''t help but get goose bumps. Seeing those masks, I really feel that the whole person is not good.


    Xiao Lan is really powerless against ghosts and the like. Although these squint masks are not hideous and terrifying ghost images, they are even more permeating.


    "What kind of masks are these?"


    "That''s Shawbrook''s mask."


    The owner of this villa, Su Fang Hongzi, who is 63 years old this year, finally appeared in front of the guests and gave an explanation. Behind her was her secretary, Kazuyo Inaba.


    Su Fang Hongzi walked into the mask with a proud look on his face.


    "How about a collection I''m proud of?"


    Taking off the black coat on the outside, Haruka Nagara, who looked like a witch in the purple costume inside, faced Su Fang Hongzi.


    "You just said that it was Showbur''s mask?"


    "Yes."


    "Shoblu''s mask? What is that?" Kogoro Mouri is totally tired of art, not to mention that it''s a more partial thing like masks that I have never heard of.


    "Shobrugantillas."


    Huihara held his arms in mourning, mobilized the knowledge stored in his brain, and said in a cold voice: "Spanish genius sculptor, but his life was miserable. He was framed by his brother''s jealousy, and his status, reputation and property were taken away. , He began to hate human beings, and continued to make masks like a demon. After finishing 200 sheets, he committed suicide. It is said that when Schablu died, his body was surrounded by scattered masks, those masks Blood was all around his lips, as if he was sucking on Showbreu''s life."


    Hui Yuanai said the origins of these masks in such a cold tone, plus the 200 masks were all strange smiling faces, the atmosphere at this time was really cold to the extreme.


    Naruto squatted down and squeezed Huihara''s face, as if she was revenge for kicking him outside just now, and then laughed and cried, "Where do you think so many messy things?"


    "Humph!"


    The answer to him was someone''s habitual hum, and a twisted head.


    Su Fang Hongzi looked at the little girl with short brown hair with some surprise, and then praised with a smile: "It''s amazing, yes, these are all the masks made by Shao Brugantilas before his death. ."


    Nagara Haruka''s gaze turned to the Masked Shaw Blu inside the mask, and continued to supplement Hui Yuanai''s explanation.


    "Later, Shawbrook''s reputation was restored, and these masks were passed to many people, but most people who had them ended up in misfortune. A certain British banker rode a horse on the day after getting one of the masks. At the time, Ma was frightened and threw him to death. The French gem merchant encountered robbers and was killed. It is said that everyone who possesses Chaublu masks will have bad luck, so these masks are gradually being called cursed. Masked."


    ''The story is really getting scarier...''


    Conan''s mouth twitched. As a materialist, Conan didn''t believe in curses or such things.


    "But Miss Sufang, the malice of living people is probably more terrifying than curse."


    Mouri Kogoro suddenly said something very philosophical to Su Fang Hongzi, and instantly felt that the attributes were all wrong.


    "Really, what''s the matter?"


    "In fact, I was blocked by a big tree on my way, and this was stuck on the trunk."


    Kogoro Mouri took out from his pocket the letter he had found on the tree trunk and claimed to be the "Curse of the Masked Messenger". When the photographer Katagiri saw it, his complexion immediately changed.


    "Mr. Maori, I received the same letter 3 days ago!"


    "I received it too."


    "me too."


    "what?!"


    In this way, everyone who came to Su Fanghongzi''s charity banquet today has all been cursed by the letter from the masked messenger, and even if he is confused, Kogoro Moori can detect the problem.


    ''It doesn''t look like a normal prank.''


    Conan began to pace in Mask Curie, thinking about the "curse of the masked messenger", and accidentally collided with a man who walked in outside.


    The opponent was more than 180 tall and looked very strong. When he walked in quickly, he knocked Conan over, and he didn''t notice anything.


    "We also received strange letters in the office!"


    "Fuya, you just came now."


    The popular singer Aikawa Fuyuya held a letter in his hand and said: "I''m on a national tour. Please spare me if I''m late for a while."


    "What''s the strange letter?"


    "There is no sender''s name, and the address is very strange." Aikawa Fuyuya handed the letter to Maori.


    "In order to hide my handwriting, use a ruler to compare the writing. Can you open it and have a look, Miss Su Fang?"


    "No problem, please see."


    Maori opened the envelope and read the contents of the letter as a qualified dragon sleeve.


    "Tonight, the cursed mask will suck the blood of living people..." Mouri Kogoro read the horrible content of the letter, causing everyone''s expressions to change. Then, Mouri Kogoro''s face turned serious, "Miss Su Fang , Call the police, this is not a prank anymore."


    "do not worry."


    In comparison, Su Fanghongzi, the person involved, was very calm, with an elegant smile on his face, and said: "Since I started charity activities, this kind of pranks have continued and it doesn''t matter."


    ''A prank?''


    Naruto, Aihara Ai and Conan looked at Su Fang Hongzi, and then looked at the 200 Shaoblu masks placed in the mask house. In any case, they couldn''t believe that it was really just a prank.

 583 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 583

    The cursed mask, must suck blood today!


    "Hahahaha... this stewed beef tongue is really superb!"


    There is little snow in the sky. In the winter night, there is no light in the sky, but the villa is brightly lit. In the dark, the villa is bright. This should have been a very stylish picture, but someone¡¯s exaggeration The laughter completely destroyed the beautiful scene.


    Kogoro Mouri laughed exaggeratedly while holding the red wine glass, his tongue was already sticking out, there was no manners at all.


    Xiaolan held his forehead in pain. With such a shameful dad, Xiaolan also felt blush. While cutting the beef tongue on the plate, she whispered: "Really, Dad is so embarrassed..."


    "Forget it, he has always been like this anyway, right?"


    Naruto smiled, took away the plate in front of Xiaolan, and exchanged it with his own plate, which contained beef tongue that had been cut and could be eaten directly.


    "Hey? Teacher, this..."


    "That''s yours, Lan." Naruto smiled and blinked at Xiaolan.


    Xiaolan''s face turned red, and she felt a little embarrassed at first, but then she thought, they are now lovers, if you say''thank you'' it would be too far-fetched, so she smiled and enjoyed Naruto''s little thoughtfulness.


    ''Damn it!Again showing courtesy to Xiaolan!!''


    Conan gritted his teeth with hate, but couldn''t help it. He could only cut the beef tongue on the plate with the knife in his hand, as if he had treated this delicious stewed beef tongue as someone''s neck.


    However, the beef tongue has been simmered for several hours, and it is already very crispy, and it does not need to be so hard.


    Click!


    Conan was tragic. With a knife that was too strong, he cut off the bull tongue and cut the porcelain plate below. The sound made everyone stare at Conan. Conan had to apologize with embarrassment, and finally got a small margin. Goro gave a hot bun as a''reward''.


    "moron!"


    The simple and cold complaint will always belong to Miss Hui Yuan Ai. Ignoring the angry gaze of a certain great detective, Hui Yuan Ai took a sip of juice, then took the fork and spent two minutes cutting his main course steak. Now You can start to enjoy it.


    "Huh?"


    Ai Huihara made a cute voice, watching his steak fly away from him before being replaced with a salted chicken leg.


    "Your body is not well. You can''t eat beef. Eat some chicken. I have already cut it for you."


    Beef is "fat" from the perspective of the Chinese. When the body is not fully recovered and the respiratory tract has not fully recovered, the most likely consequence of eating steak is the constant coughing. Naruto can''t bear it.


    "Windy."


    Hui Yuanwei glanced coldly, and glared at someone fiercely, but in his heart he was happy because of someone''s thoughtfulness and concern. Although chicken is not as strong as beef, the light taste is also very good. More importantly, it is his. concern.


    Naruto was funny secretly and began to enjoy his own dinner. Except for the discordant noise caused by Conan, the atmosphere of the dinner has always been very good.


    Su Fang Hongzi raised his glass and said, "Thank you very much for attending this charity performance I organized. Thank you very much. Please enjoy it."


    All those who could drink drank a sip, while the three minors who could not drink drank a sip of juice. The photographer Masaki Katagiri turned to look at Su Fang Hongzi.


    "Miss Su Fang, can I ask you a question?"


    Chapter One Hundred and Forty-six-The Cursed Mask of Sucking Life!


    "Excuse me, Mr. Katagiri."


    Su Fang Hongzi took a sip of red wine, acting gracefully and calmly.


    "Miss Su Fang, why do you organize a charity dinner for the orphans in traffic accidents?"


    Su Fang Hongzi put down his wine glass, his expression seemed a bit lonely and sad, and he was silent for more than ten seconds before he explained: "I started organizing charity evenings 15 years ago. In fact, five years ago, counting from then, It was 20 years ago when one of my waitresses ran away after hitting someone in a car."


    "hit and run?"


    "Yes, since then I can no longer remain indifferent to traffic accidents. Although some people say that I am buying people''s hearts, I really just want to help those orphans in need."


    Xiaolan put down the fork that had just been handed to her mouth, and asked curiously: "So what happened to the waitress?"


    "Suicide."


    Aikawa Touya held a red wine glass and narrated very calmly: "That waitress is my mother. My father died early, and my mother yelled. The relatives bucked each other and refused to take me in. I am still alive. I¡¯ve got Teacher Su Fang. If it weren¡¯t for Teacher Su Fang to take me in, I''m afraid I would starve to death on the street. I can have this day and become a rock star, all thanks to Teacher Su Fang."


    Lan Chuan Fuyuya started to report to his family. Everyone was immersed in it and moved by it, but Naruto was probably the one who had the dullest reaction.


    To say that Naruto¡¯s life experience is miserable, Naruto is much more miserable than him, because Naruto¡¯s character has long been worn like a rock, for his own people, he is extremely protective, but for outsiders, regardless of his story How touching Naruto will not be touched easily.


    Naruto continued to eat beef tongue, and Aikawa Fuyuya would not know what Naruto was thinking.


    "In Red Promotion, there are many orphans who lost their families in traffic accidents like me, and the teachers have been doing their best to help those orphans who have lost their families."


    "It''s really moving!"


    Homer King Songping Shou clenched his fists in both hands and said, "I will do my best for the charity fundraising next week!"


    "Me too..." Masaki Katagiri looked sad, and glanced at the wedding ring on his left ring finger. "My wife died in a traffic accident 20 years ago."


    ''20 years ago again?''


    Naruto stopped tasting the beef tongue and glanced at Katagiri Masaki slightly. Aikawa Fuyuya''s mother killed the man 20 years ago, and his wife was also killed 20 years ago... Although it is a coincidence, in this world, no matter what may happen.


    ''But speaking of it, it''s what''s up to me, anyway, as long as Xiao Ai and Xiao Lan are fine, it doesn''t matter whether other people are dead or alive, let alone something that happened 20 years ago.''


    With such indifferent thoughts, Naruto continued to taste the delicious stewed beef tongue, ignoring the reactions of the few people present.


    After dinner, everyone went to the Masque House under the leadership of Honami and Minaho, twin sisters with a little weird aura. This is the most important part of the entire villa, so a lot of entertainment facilities are prepared for guests, including billiards and Table football, Chinese chess, international chess and Japanese shogi are also available. It can be said that the preparation is very complete.


    "General."


    Snapped!


    A chess piece landed on a black and white chessboard, and the cold tone was like Hui Yuanai''s indifferent face.


    "Woo... lost again."


    Xiaolan groaned and looked at the pitiful chess game where the situation was completely one-sided, and then let out a pitiful sob again, and exclaimed to Huiyuan: "Xiaoai played really well."


    Speaking of it, although Xiaolan has excellent grades and good gambling luck, it can be said that she is a girl who is nostalgic for angels, but in chess, luck basically does not account for it. Although Xiaolan is smart, she is only normal. Within the scope, compared to someone who graduated from Harvard University in the United States at the age of 15 and got a doctorate in medicine and genetics, the gap is really not small.


    "Sad, although you lost to Xiaolan in poker, you don''t have to find your place like this."


    Naruto was sitting in a chair drinking, and at the same time exposed the cute thoughts in Hui Yuan''s heart, causing Hui Yuan''s to snorted immediately.


    Although he won at chess, Hui Yuanai lost miserably when the two players played cards before. When neither of them knew how to do anything, Xiaolan¡¯s luck obviously took the upper hand and made Xiaowei lose. It''s called a depressed.


    Girls can be unreasonable, so Huihara pointed at Naruto and said, "You, come over, play cards with us."


    Naruto froze for a while, and some of the wine in the glass even spilled out on his body, his face collapsed, and accompanied the smiling face to look at Hui Yuan''s cold cheeks, and said: "Xiaoai, you said that'' Accompany'', shouldn''t it be me alone dealing with the two of you?"

 584 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 584

    Xiao Lan immediately covered her mouth and snickered, Hui Yuan hugged her arms, her cold little face seemed to have a very satisfied smile.


    "Also smart."


    Although Naruto doesn¡¯t want to play, he has nothing to do when Xiaolan pleads and Xiaoai threatens him at the same time. In addition, Xiaoai¡¯s threat of ¡°If you dare to come out, I¡¯ll eat that for you.¡± Naruto also Had to play cards with the two girls honestly.


    With Hui Yuanai¡¯s perfect analytical power and Xiaolan¡¯s overwhelming luck, Naruto could only swallow the bitter fruit of failure, with a bunch of white bars on his head, and was awarded the ¡°Broom Star¡±, but Xiaolan and Hui Yuanai didn¡¯t. How much, two white-haired witches were born.


    It''s almost 12 o''clock in the evening. For young people, 12 o''clock is not bedtime, but the beginning of Happy Time, but at this time the twin sisters with strange aura suddenly walked into the mask.


    "Sorry to disturb you, it''s almost 12 o''clock. According to the usual practice, Masked House will lock the door soon. After it is locked, the rooms on the east and west sides will not be able to go to each other, so please lock the doors. I went back to my room before."


    After staring at Naruto for a long time, he never noticed any violent behavior towards Xiaolan. When he heard that he was going back to the room, Conan was relieved, and because of curiosity in his heart, he couldn''t help asking: "Why Lock the door at 12 o''clock?"


    "Because Chaublu''s masks like pranks and will run out to play after 12 o''clock, so they must be locked in the mask curie."


    "No...no?"


    Although these tales of cursing masks have been told several times, Xiaolan, who is naturally afraid of ghosts, was still frightened, with sweat oozing out of her face and soaking the white strips on her face.


    Naruto leaned to Xiao Lan''s side with a mop head, and said with a smirk: "Lan, if you are afraid, I can barely sleep with you at night."


    "Ok."


    Xiaolan nodded subconsciously because of fear, and then the dull girl knew what she had promised. She burst out in shame, and a hidden move in the setting was activated.


    Shaolin Lion Roar!!


    "Who wants to sleep with you?!!!"


    Xiaolan¡¯s voice is loud enough to be heard clearly in any corner of the entire villa, not to mention the few people in the mask, Xiaolan bursts into shame, and walks away completely, almost turning into a big monster Godzilla, constantly chasing Naruto, almost dismantled the entire mask house.


    After such a farce between Naruto and Xiaolan, the gloomy atmosphere that was originally created by those cursed masks disappeared without a trace. Everyone returned to their room in a good mood, Naruto and Haibara Aiichi There is a room for Maori and Conan, Xiaolan owns a room, and everyone else is a separate room.


    Although the snow drifted all day long today and did not stop, the night sky finally cleared in the second half of the night, the dark clouds cleared, and the bright moonlight was scattered on this mountain villa, and the moonlight penetrated the windows and shone on the masked residence. On top of the 200 Chaublu masks, those 200 masks faintly exude a mysterious luster...


    Because Hui Yuanai¡¯s body has not fully recovered, Naruto cheeked and slept with this little 7-year-old Lori, although he began to fall in love with the same 6-year-old Hinata when he was 6 years old, but To be honest, when he was able to get into bed, the girls around him were all teenage girls. Even Judy was a little bigger than Huihara¡¯s current body, holding a 7-year-old. Little Lori sleeps, that feeling is really indescribable.


    Jingling, Jingling...


    The internal phone in the room rang. Whether it was Haibara or Naruto, they were of the extremely sensitive type. They were awake as soon as they heard the phone ringing. Naruto patted the head of the girl in his arms. , Reached out and answered the phone.


    "Hey, who?!" Naruto''s voice that was disturbed by Haoxue was obviously angry.


    "Hey Hey¡­¡­"


    A sharp laughter that was obviously changed by some means, and then it was the topic.


    "I am the messenger of the cursed mask. The cursed mask desires blood. Who will sacrifice?"


    "what did you say?!"


    "If you don''t hurry, it will be too late."


    The other party hung up the phone. Although Naruto was very upset, he could only put on slippers, hugged Xiao Ai, and immediately rushed out of his room.


    "Teacher, what''s the matter, it''s already so late..."


    Xiao Lan, who was sleeping next to Naruto, walked out of the room sleepily rubbing her eyes and complained to Naruto in a low voice. At the same time, Conan and Maori in the next room also ran out.


    "Someone called me just now, claiming to be the messenger of the cursed mask, and said that the cursed mask is eager for blood and I want something wrong!"


    "what?!"


    Maori let out a cry of exclamation, and then immediately rushed to the direction of Masked House with Naruto. Naruto pulled the doorknob of Masked House a few times, but the door of Masked House was locked before. Where can it be opened.


    "Xiaolan! Conan! Go to Honami immediately to get the key!"


    "Yes!"


    Xiao Lan grabbed Conan and was about to run downstairs, but Naruto suddenly pulled out her Kusanaru sword, swung the sword like lightning, and completely shredded the lock cylinder of the masked house, and then pushed hard, directly Forcibly broke in.


    "How come?! Shaoblu''s mask is gone?!" Mouri Kogoro looked at the empty mask house and exclaimed.


    Hearing the movement of Naruto and the others, Shimotakasa Nami who rushed over was also shocked.


    "Shoblu''s mask... how come, I''m obviously locked?!"


    Wow!!


    Just when everyone was surprised by the disappearance of Shaw Blu''s mask, a very violent noise suddenly came from the roof.


    "That''s from upstairs!"


    "Isn''t Miss Su Fang''s bedroom upstairs? Damn it!"


    With an angry expression on his face, Maori Kogoro immediately rushed to the third floor from the stairs here and ran to Su Fanghongzi''s bedroom.


    "Wait a minute, Mr. Mori!" Shimotakasa Nami grabbed Kogoro Mori and said, "There is no way to reach the teacher''s bedroom by the stairs here. You have to go up from the other side! I''ll call my sister. !"


    "It''s too late, let me come."


    "What are you arguing about, it''s already..."


    A sleepy face of Aikawa Fuyuya appeared at the entrance of the Masked Mansion, but before he finished speaking, he almost bit his tongue in fright by Naruto''s next movements.


    Naruto quickly accelerated inside the mask, then flew a kick and kicked directly on the opposite gate. Naruto was so powerful that he kicked the very strong white gate in half in an instant.


    After running to the opposite side, greeted everyone who had been awakened by the chaotic sound. Naruto and Maori first rushed to the third floor, and then Naruto used the same method as before to break the door of Su Fanghongzi¡¯s bedroom with brute force. What you see...


    Su Fanghongzi was lying on the bed and lost his vitality, Xiao Bulu''s mask was scattered all over the place, the blood-stained mask was like sucking Su Fanghongzi''s life...


    Chapter 147-A flash of inspiration brought by Fei Yingli!


    "teacher!"


    Lanchuan Dongya saw Su Fang Hongzi who was covered in blood lying on the bed, and immediately wanted to rush in with a low growl, but was immediately stopped by Naruto and Kogoro Mouri.


    "Now this is the scene of the crime. No one but me the policeman and the Maori detective are allowed to come in, Xiaolan, you go to the police!"


    "Yes!"


    Xiao Lan followed Naruto''s instructions and immediately ran to call the police... Speaking of which, the operator of the Metropolitan Police Department should be familiar with Xiao Lan, after all, Xiao Lan is the most diligent person in the world.


    There is snow outside, and this is still on the mountain. I am afraid it will take some time for them to arrive. During this time, Naruto and Maori, two "professionals", first started to examine the corpse.


    Naruto touched the neck of the corpse, probed her question, then opened Su Fanghongzi''s eyelids, looked at her eyes, and then broke her hands and feet, especially the fingertips and toes.


    "The corpse is not cold yet, and there are no corpses or corpses. The time of death should be within half an hour. I think it''s time for me to receive a call from the cursed masker."

 585 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 585

    "The cause of death is also obvious. The neck was severed and caused a lot of blood loss. The murder weapon should be something like a knife. The prisoner deliberately called you when he committed the crime. There is also this piece of paper that was just found at the scene. "My curse is done here", it is simply showing off my crime."


    "Yes, I think so, but the biggest problem in this case is..."


    Shaoblu''s masks scattered all over the place!!


    Half an hour later, the policeman with the highest appearance rate of the Metropolitan Police Department, Mumu Shisan rushed to the scene with a team of policemen.


    "There is such a thing, curse the masked messenger?!"


    Mumu looked at the letters in his hand and rushed to get a very headache. In fact, the most disliked case of the police is this kind of weird case. As the Metropolitan Police Department, if there is a big case, it is To explain to the public, Su Fanghongzi is a famous philanthropist. She will definitely report her death. How will the Metropolitan Police Department explain the cause of her death?


    Killed by the curse?!


    Don''t be kidding, how can this kind of thing be said? If the Metropolitan Police Department publicly admits the existence of the curse, think about it and know how much impact it will have on society, this kind of weird and chaotic thing, at most as an after-dinner talk. But it is definitely not possible to pass the''official certification''.


    Mumu was very annoyed by such troublesome things and the death of a person.


    "Why don''t you call the police immediately when you receive these threatening letters?!"


    "That''s because Miss Su Fang said that such pranks happen frequently, so we don''t need to care too much, so we didn''t notify the police." Uncle Maori explained to his former boss.


    "That''s it..." Mumu condensed his eyebrows, looked at the masks scattered on the ground, and said: "Are these the masks of Shawbrook?"


    "Yes, when we were in the masked residence downstairs, we suddenly heard a loud''crashing'' upstairs. I think the prisoners were dropping these masks at that time."


    "Brother Maori, are you sure the doors are locked at that time?"


    "Of course. At that time, Naruto Uzumaki broke the door and we rushed in. The original lock on the door was broken, but the padlock is still locked."


    "Um... so... by the way, what about that kid Naruto?!"


    Uncle Mumu realized afterwards, and now he noticed that he had been at the scene of the crime for so long, and he still saw the blond kid.


    "No need to call, I am here."


    Saying that Cao Cao is here, this sentence is very suitable for use here. Uncle Mumu just mentioned Naruto, and Naruto appeared here. He just walked up the stairs, holding two pieces of clothes in his hand. At first glance, he knew that it was women''s clothes, not his own.


    "Hey, where have you been?"


    "Mumu, are you blind? Of course you took your clothes."


    Naruto handed over two coats, one large and one small, to Xiaolan and Xiao Ai, and said, "You two should put on your clothes. It''s still the night, so don''t catch a cold."


    Isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s late in the winter. Although there is heating, it is limited to Su Fang Hongzi¡¯s bedroom. Now the bedroom door is wide open, and the airflow in the corridor blows, and the temperature of the environment is as low as close to freezing.


    Before, because of the call from the cursed masked messenger, all of them ran out in their pajamas, and they were able to hold it for a while. It has been half an hour, and if you keep it down, the two girls have to be cold. Not broken.


    Xiao Lan and Xiao Ai took over the coats from Naruto''s hands. They were both sweet in their hearts. Externally, the former showed a sweet smile to Naruto, while the latter hummed softly, and the tone rose.


    After showing affection, as an incompetent policeman, Naruto should also start investigating the case.


    "By the way, Miss Inaba, do you know why there are two locks in Miss Su Fang''s bedroom?"


    "That was one of the conventions that Ms. Su Fang was required to follow when the psychic sealed the cursed mask, that is, two locks in the bedroom."


    "Psychic?" Mumu shook his head, looking at his expression, obviously not believing this kind of weird power.


    Naruto didn''t believe it either, but he believed that there were gods, demons, and ghosts in this world, but he didn''t believe that there were any surreal powers in this villa besides Conan''s golden domineering, maybe it was a god stick or something.


    There are two locks on the room, and both locks are locked from the inside.


    Mumu looked at the chaotic scene and said, "Then the deceased opened the door to let the murderer in?"


    "I don''t think so, Mugure."


    Naruto walked to the bedside of the deceased, picked up a medicine bottle on the bedside table, and said, "This bottle is a sleeping pill. I think the deceased should have insomnia, so he needs to take the sleeping pill to fall asleep. I don''t think the deceased opened the door by himself. Let the dead come in."


    Naruto¡¯s reasoning was confirmed by Inaba Kazuyo that Su Fang Hongzi did suffer from serious insomnia and couldn¡¯t sleep at all without taking sleeping pills.


    "What about the door next door?"


    Kogoro Mouri, who already knows this villa well, began to explain to Mugure this time, saying: "The next door is also the bedroom, but it is said that it was closed many years ago, and the door was sealed with nails and has not been opened. Traces, so the murderer definitely didn''t go out from here."


    "But there is a lattice window above the door." Conan squeezed his chin and began to look for presence.


    "Can that lattice window be removed?"


    "I checked, the transom can''t be removed." The forensic officer began to answer Mumu''s question. "Moreover, the gap between the lattice nails is only 5 or 6 cm. I can barely reach out with a hand, let alone a person. ."


    "Hmm..." Naruto nodded slightly, a mess of clues entangled in his head, "Have you checked the window opposite the lattice transom?"


    "That''s also checked, but it''s a fake window. It''s just a decoration embedded in the wall. There is nothing unusual about it."


    "That''s weird... How did the prisoner get in and how did he get out? The door was locked from the inside, and there was no sign of opening. The deceased took sleeping pills and could not come and open the door by himself. The side door beside it was also nailed to death. The windows are also inaccessible, which means that this is a perfect secret room."


    This case is indeed very beautiful, at least Naruto can only find some suspicious points, but can not find substantive evidence.


    "What''s wrong, are you in a dilemma?"


    Xiao Ai didn''t know when she walked to Naruto''s side, her indifferent voice unconsciously revealed a trace of concern.


    "It''s a bit troublesome."


    Naruto squatted down, maintaining the same height as Xiao Ai, and said: "You have also seen that this secret room is close to perfection, but why didn''t the murderer set the scene as suicide? If it is really a curse mask. If committing a crime, suicide should be more difficult to decipher, and it is more in line with the image of a curse."


    Xiao Ai glanced at Naruto and said, "This room is almost completely sealed. The only loophole is the transom above. Although there is no evidence, I think unless the murderer has the ability to transfer space, I think he must use it. That transom is killing people."


    "I also thought about this, the key is the technique."


    How the murderer killed Naruto really troubled Naruto this time. At this time, the forensic officer discovered the murder weapon.


    "Detective Mumu, Officer Uzumaki, the murder weapon has been found, and it fell on the floor beside the deceased''s bed. This is the knife."


    "I''ve seen this knife. It''s an ornament of Curie Mask."


    "However, this knife is a bit weird." The forensic officer held the evidence bag like a TV shopping, and said, "As you can see, this knife is not only a blade, but also on the handle. It is covered with blood. If you hold the knife in your hand, there should be no blood stains on the handle."


    Naruto took a close look at the knife. It was indeed a decoration of the Masquerade. Judging from the traces of blood, it was sprayed at close range. In this case, Naruto suddenly had a very strong sense of sight. , As if I have seen this scene before.


    A look inadvertently crossed Xiaolan''s pretty face, Naruto''s consciousness was taken aback, and the two entries jumped into his mind instantly.


    Concubine Hideri!The cafe murder!


    If the handle of the knife is covered with blood, the most likely thing is to tie the knife with something like rope, and then pull the knife out after killing the dead. This seems to be the same as that case, but there is another problem. Without being able to enter this room, how did the murderer stabbed the knife into the neck of the deceased?


    This case was built around the Shablu masks. Naruto looked at the Shablu masks scattered all over the place. There was only one of them. The front was almost completely stained with blood, while a few were on the lips. The area was stained with blood, and the blood was sprayed on instead of smeared.


    If it is a jet, then only the mouth should be stained with blood, then something must be blocking it.

 586 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 586

    Naruto''s thinking gradually became clear, and a scene was gradually sketched in his mind. 200 Shaoblu masks formed a huge monster snake with the gorgeous short knife in his mouth, which pierced Su Fang Hongzi three meters away. Neck.


    ''I really want to thank you, Fei Yingli, I will love you well another day.''


    Chapter 148-The case is over, Xiaolan''s kindness!


    If Naruto doesn''t speak, there will be no progress in the case over there.


    However, because the Mask House was locked before, the east and west sides of the villa could not be connected, and Su Fang Hongzi¡¯s bedroom could not be reached from the east side where Naruto and the others lived, so the people on their side were excluded, except for Naruto and Maori. In addition, Shimotakasa Nami and Aikawa Fuyuya who also lived on the east side also ruled out suspicion.


    Among those living on the west side, Inaba Kazuyo and Shimotagasa Minaho live on the first floor, while Katagiri Masaki, Matsudaira Mori and Nagara Haruka live on the second floor.


    It stands to reason that people on the west side can reach Su Fang Hongzi¡¯s bedroom on the third floor, which means that they all have a chance to kill. However, according to the situation at the scene, the murderer pulled the knife out of the body. A lot of blood must have been sprayed out. It should take a lot of time to clean up the blood traces on the body. The most suspected one was the secretary of the deceased, Kazuyo Inaba, who appeared the latest at the time.


    After Naruto went to find something to complete his own reasoning modus operandi, he took the initiative to find Conan.


    "Kudo, have you figured out how the murderer made a secret room to kill people?"


    Conan was actually thinking about this question. After hearing Naruto''s words, his eyes became cold and he asked in a very bad tone: "What do you mean?!"


    "What do you mean?"


    Naruto raised his eyebrows, his eyes were playful and playful, and said, "If you beg me honestly, I can tell you the truth of this case."


    "Don''t think about it!"


    "Hehe, I know you will react this way, but ah..."


    Naruto suddenly sighed and seemed to sigh with emotion. He shook his head in a somewhat lonely way, and said, "It''s really boring to play with you. If you really want to find a place back, please find your dad." , Yusaku Kudo should still be qualified to play with me, you...the level difference is too much."


    After speaking, Naruto turned and left, leaving behind an extremely handsome back, which made Conan gritted his teeth.


    ''Damn bastard!!''


    "Mumu, please come over."


    After Naruto had arranged everything, he greeted Conan''s world''s best dragon set Mumu.


    The location is in the bedroom next to Su Fang Hongzi, which is the room on the third floor on the east side.


    "Naruto, what are you calling us to do?"


    "Of course it''s reasoning. I already understand the truth of this secret room murder case."


    "Really? Naruto, who the hell is the murderer?"


    "The murderer who killed Su Fang Hongzi in this villa and forged the scene of the curse of the mask is you, Mr. Lanchuan Fuyuya!"


    Naruto pointed at the blonde Aikawa Fuyuki and told the shocking truth.


    There was a horror on the face of Aikawa Toya, and the others were the same, because Aikawa Toya and the deceased Su Fang Hongzi not only had no grudges, but also had grace. It can be said that there was no motive for killing, and Aikawa Toya lives on the east side, from there He couldn''t enter Su Fang Hongzi''s bedroom at all, and there was no way to kill in any way.


    "Teacher, are you telling the truth?"


    "of course."


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Lan Chuan Fuyuki pretended to sneer twice, and said, "What are you talking about, Mr. Uzumaki? I live on the east side of the house like you, and I can''t reach the teacher''s bedroom."


    "Yes, you really can''t reach Miss Su Fang''s bedroom. In order to verify this, you called me an internal line before committing the crime."


    "But, if you can''t go to the deceased''s bedroom, isn''t there no way to commit the crime?"


    "In fact, when the corpse was found, I thought it was very strange. The prisoner worked so hard to create the almost perfect secret room, but he did not disguise the dead as suicide. The reason is not that the murderer did not want to do it, but that he could not do it. , Because Mr. Lan Chuan killed Miss Su Fang without even entering her bedroom."


    "Kill someone without entering the bedroom?!"


    "Huh, how can this be done?" Lanchuan Dongya looked at Naruto coldly.


    "Of course you can, as long as you use the power of the cursed mask."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Aikawa Touya''s face changed drastically, while Mumu''s face became a little helpless, saying: "Naruto, don''t you want to tell me there is really a curse?"


    "Of course not, Shaw Blu''s mask is just a tool used by Mr. Lan Chuan to kill, and it is also the most important thing used to create this perfect secret room murder case. Mumu, what do you think of this room?"


    "The room?"


    Mumu looked around, showing surprise on his face, and said, "Isn''t this exactly the same as the bedroom of the deceased?"


    "Yes, this villa is designed completely symmetrically, so the decoration of this room is exactly the same as Miss Su Fang''s bedroom on the other side. Now I take this as Miss Su Fang''s bedroom, the bed on the bed. The quilt is treated as a dead person, and I will show you this technique immediately."


    Naruto ran to Su Fang Hongzi''s bedroom and began his own reasoning performance.


    "First, I borrowed a knife similar to the murder weapon, then tied the handle of the knife with a rubber band, and then threw the knife in from the upper window. Then I used a rubber band to pass through the Shablu mask. Then pass the rubber band with the knife through the mouth of the Shawbrook Mask, so that it will become a rubber band passing through the eyes of the Shawbrook Mask, and then there will be a rubber band in the mouth of the Shawbrook Mask. A knife."


    Naruto stood on the chair, passing Shaw Blu''s masks one by one.


    "In this way, using the gap of the transom, you can pass all Shaubrou¡¯s masks to the deceased¡¯s room. I think Mr. Lan Chuan stole the key to the mask while we were all sleeping. After leaving Chaublu¡¯s mask and the knife used as the murder weapon, I put the key back and completed the rubber band mechanism."


    "So that''s it..."


    Masaki Katagiri looked at the masks passed one by one. In fact, the masks could only be passed through the transom above.


    "But can you solve the mystery of the secret room?"


    "You''ll know when I arrange all the masks, Mr. Katagiri."


    Naruto speeded up the movement in his hand, and in a short time, he arranged all the 200 masks.


    "After all these masks are passed, they should still be messed up. Then I just need to tighten the rubber band here!"


    Naruto explained, pulling out the rubber bands with force. The masks were originally connected with rubber bands. After Naruto pulled like this, the masks were naturally connected back and forth, as if forming a mouth. Like a strange snake with a bayonet.


    "The thickness of each mask is 15 millimeters, 200 sheets are 3 meters, plus the gap between each mask and the length of the knife, which should add up to more than 3 meters, and this transom is away from the position of the dead. It is about 3 and a half meters, so that the distance between the tip of the knife and the neck of the deceased should be only 10 cm, and then just use a ruler or something to poke the mask from behind."


    laugh!


    The short knife held in Shawbrook''s mouth smoothly pierced the bed as a quilt for the dead, everything was just like Naruto''s reasoning.


    "As long as this is done, Mr. Lan Chuan can kill Miss Su Fang without entering the dormitory. The deceased''s dormitory is on the west side, and this technique can only be done by people living on the east side."


    "So, it''s no wonder that there is only one mask with a lot of blood stains, because that is the first mask!"


    "There are also several masks with blood stains on their lips. That''s because blood splashed from the mouth of the previous mask."


    "Yes, the last step is to cut the rubber band that goes through the masked eyes and the knife."

 587 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 587

    Wow!


    Naruto cut off the rubber band, and all Shaubrou¡¯s masks were scattered everywhere. That scene was exactly the same as the situation in the deceased¡¯s room when the crime was committed.


    After completing this technique, Naruto returned from the next room to the east room that was the reasoning room.


    "It seems to be going very smoothly. Because of the elasticity of the rubber band, after the rubber band is cut, all the masks will be scattered everywhere in an instant. Then, as long as the rubber band is removed, this perfection can be completed. Murder in the secret room."


    "Even so, what evidence do you have to prove that I am a murderer?!"


    "Mr. Lan Chuan, I remember when you were testifying just now that you were woken up by Xiaolan and Conan, right?"


    "Yeah, I slept well, but I was woken up when I heard the two of them go to Honami to get the key."


    "Is that so? Miss Shikasaho Nami, did Xiaolan and Conan go to you to get the key to the mask?"


    "No, I heard the voice, when it came to the mask house, the door of the mask house had already been opened."


    "What?!" Aikawa Fuyuki''s face finally changed.


    "It''s a pity, Mr. Lan Chuan. At that time, Uncle Maori did ask Xiaolan and Conan to get the keys. But because I was too impatient at the time, I broke the door directly, probably because you just killed someone at that time. And you didn¡¯t turn on the lights at that time, so you didn¡¯t notice that the door lock of Masked Mansion was broken at that time. In fact, you didn¡¯t hear Xiaolan and Conan going to get the keys. You were only on the third floor and heard Uncle Maori. I asked them to get the keys so I thought so. Is there anything else to say, Mr. Lan Chuan?"


    "Damn it! It''s just a bit short!"


    "But why did Mr. Lan Chuan kill Miss Su Fang? Isn''t Miss Su Fang Mr. Lan Chuan''s benefactor?"


    "Benefactor? Ha ha, don''t laugh!"


    Lan Chuan Fuyuya showed a sneer on his face, his eyes were frighteningly cold, and he roared: "That woman is a demon at all! 20 years ago, a car accident killed someone and escaped. It was not my mother at all, but Su Fanghongzi! She framed my mother in order to escape responsibility, and finally killed me. Mom! I am so sure because the day of the car accident was my birthday. How could it be possible that my mother was with me all day? Go out and hit someone to death?! I discovered the truth two months ago when I was sorting out my mother''s belongings. For so many years...I still regarded her as a benefactor..."


    Regardless of the reason, it is true after all that Aikawa Fuyuya murdered, so he was handcuffed by Mugure and the others. In contrast, Su Fanghongzi, who was later involved, used the name of charity to collect money, and Inaba Kazuyo was arrested for this. It doesn''t seem important anymore.


    Naruto looked at the clear night sky and the bright moon in the sky, and sighed deeply.


    "What''s wrong, teacher, why are you sighing here?"


    "I''m thinking, Su Fang Hongzi clearly knew that Mr. Lan Chuan''s mother was killed by her, but she raised him and helped him become a big star. What is the reason for this?"


    Xiaolan hesitated for a while, and comforted Naruto: "Maybe Miss Su Fang regrets it after that, so I want to do something to make up for it."


    "Perhaps, but who can make it clear? Humans are contradictory creatures that make mistakes forever, then regret improving their steps, and then continue to make mistakes, but..."


    Naruto stroked Xiaolan''s delicate and pretty face in the moonlight, and said softly: "There are also simple and kind girls like Xiaolan among humans. It can be seen that humans are not without merit, perhaps just like Xiaolan said. , Su Fanghongzi is for atonement, so the world will be much better..."


    Chapter 149-Judy''s evaluation, the old cow eating tender grass bastard!


    Going home from get off work in the Metropolitan Police Department, Naruto returned to his villa and took out the key to open the door.


    "OhYeah! ComeOn!!!"


    Before the key was inserted into the keyhole, a bloody English shout came into Naruto¡¯s ears. Naruto shook his hand, and the key almost fell to the ground, the corner of his mouth twitched, and he knew he had broken into him without permission. Who is from the villa and knows exactly what she is doing now.


    He chuckled and shook his head, opened the door and walked into his own home, where a blonde babe was greeted.


    The short blonde hair is neat and capable, and the blue eyes appear wise and shrewd. A pair of glasses adds to the intellectual and maturity of her dress, but what she does is completely inconsistent with maturity.


    Sitting cross-legged on the sofa, holding a black gamepad in his hand, facing the 56-inch large LCD, below is the PS2 game console that was just released a month ago.


    Someone who is keen on video games basically does two things outside of working hours, playing games, drinking alcohol, and the Fino Shelly, who has already drunk half a bottle, on the coffee table also proves this.


    "Oh! Fire! Fire!"


    Judy yelled with excitement. There was a thumping explosion on the TV. Three grenades were thrown out in a row to blow up a bunch of enemies to pieces. On the TV screen, broken corpses were flying across the sky, blood filled the sky, that violent blood. Judy was deeply excited by the scene, and her body was constantly shaking on the sofa.


    Naruto didn''t bother the woman, but sat on the other side of the sofa, with Erlang''s legs tilted, drinking the more exciting Fino Shelly, and admiring Judy''s appearance.


    Pure Americans, in terms of physical genes, American whites are indeed much better than Japanese yellows. This 28-year-old light mature woman is not comparable to ordinary Japanese girls, especially the fullness. His career line constantly "fluctuates" with the shaking of his body. This is the romance that men love most.


    Judy played for more than an hour, and Naruto stared at it for more than an hour, causing him to almost bleed. Judy''s''unintentional at first, and then deliberate'' movements finally stopped.


    "It''s been a few years, and I have grown up a lot."


    This is what Naruto said, staring at Judy''s chest wryly. After all, she is an American girl. It has only been a long time before she grew so big, and Judy is still a stranger.


    Judy grew up in the United States, with an American style of boldness. Judy didn''t blush for Naruto''s obvious molesting behavior, and smiled: "Does that brother like it?"


    "I like it, I really like it."


    Naruto moved to Judy''s side, put her arms around her elastic waist, reached out and grabbed the soft and plump breast, after fully experiencing the wonderful touch, Naruto was panting for Judy, his face flushed. Zhong just let go of his hand.


    "When did you come?"


    Judy calmed her breath, quickly adjusted her emotions, half leaning on Naruto, and said: "I arrived at noon today. I wanted to go to the Metropolitan Police Department to look for you, but I was afraid that I would disturb you. So I didn''t go."


    "Hey, hey, what does it mean to bother me to pick up girls? Do you think I went to work in the Metropolitan Police Department to pick up girls?! Tell you, Judy, you are too superficial, but I was so sorry to collect evidence from the black organization Working hard and lurking in the Metropolitan Police Department!"


    Naruto''s super cheeky shielded him from the light of Judy''s eyes, and he defended himself rigorously, setting up his image extremely tall.


    Judy gave Naruto a blank look, with endless contempt in her eyes. This brother, everything is fine, but he is too carefree and has a thick skin.


    I wanted to have a sip of wine to smooth my mood, but seeing that the Shirley I found out of the wine cellar had been drunk, Judy had to curl his lips and said: "Next I will go to Didan High School to teach. , You can give me more advice then, senior"


    "What do you say, please give me some advice!"


    Judy¡¯s words were fine at first, but Naruto got goose bumps all over her body. Speaking of which, Judy has been living with Naruto since her parents died. During the girl¡¯s growth, Naruto, Mine Fujiko and Lupin The third generation has a great influence on her character. Although she is serious and meticulous when working, she is definitely not missing her part in the usual playfulness...


    No way, who told her that the three guys who taught her at that time were all top-quality problem children. They were so perverted that it was really impossible for Judy to not learn badly.


    Judy giggled, and finally turned into a serious expression under Naruto''s darker and darker eyes, and began to say something serious.


    "I heard that you ran into gin and vodka at the Peihu Hotel some time ago, and you called Lupin and them all. Can you tell me what happened at that time?"


    "Well, that day..."


    Although she had read it in the previous newspaper, Judy still wanted to hear Naruto personally talk about it. Naruto began to narrate the events at the time. The two talked and listened to each other. The atmosphere did not bully, but it was very suitable for two people. Getting along...


    It would be great if Naruto''s hand could let go of Judy''s chest...


    "Dudududududududu"


    Early in the morning, a 16-year-old girl¡¯s brisk singing came from the Maori detective office. Although it was only a syllable, it could definitely tell the girl¡¯s joy.


    Today is the opening day of Didan High School. Unlike ordinary students who fear to start school, Miss Mao Lilan is very happy today.(Although Xiaolan was a sophomore in high school last year, she is still a sophomore this year)


    After a spring break, I was finally able to go back to school again. Of course, the main reason was that he was able to see him in school. According to the past practice, he would definitely go to school on the first day of school. Moreover, they were there last night. It was agreed on the phone that he will pick her up to school today.


    Xiao Lan doesn''t want to be rich, don''t shock the world, just need this little thing to make her happy.


    "Conan, get up quickly, I''m going to be late for school."

 588 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 588

    Xiao Lan in a good mood, the voice asking Conan to get up was much softer.


    "I see, Sister Xiaolan."


    There was Conan''s bewildered voice. Judging from the next voice, Conan should have gotten up. Xiaolan hummed happily and walked into the bathroom happily.


    After washing and changing into a clean and tidy Didan school uniform, Xiao Lan walked into the kitchen, put on an apron, and began to prepare today''s breakfast.


    "Sister Xiaolan, you seem to be very happy today?"


    While eating today¡¯s breakfast and changing his clothes, Conan looked at Xiaolan strangely. It was not that Conan¡¯s EQ suddenly increased, but Xiaolan¡¯s joy was so obvious that Conan¡¯s emotional idiots could be detected. To the point.


    "Hey? Is there any?"


    Xiaolan drank the white porridge in her bowl, said strangely, then blushed slightly under Conan''s suspicious eyes.


    Boom!!


    The furious Xiao Lan gave Conan an iron fist without hesitation, and instantly made Conan a hot bun on top of his head to give Conan a snack for breakfast.


    "Why do kids ask so much?!"


    After eating her breakfast in two bites, Xiaolan quickly took her schoolbag and lunch box.


    "Conan, I''m going to school, so hurry up, don''t be late, you know?"


    "understood"


    Conan replied in a prolonged tone that suits the characteristics of a child. After Xiaolan closed the door, Conan rubbed the bun on his head and whispered: "Really, just casually asking, why are you hitting so hard?! "


    While eating breakfast, Conan began to analyze the reason why Xiao Lan was so happy, but after a minute, the slow detective gave up.


    ''Forget it, it shouldn''t be a big deal.''


    Conan comforted himself so much, and then remembered how Xiao Lan was when she ran out just now, and his mind shook suddenly.


    "Why does Xiaolan bring two lunch boxes?!"


    A bad premonition suddenly appeared in his mind. It turns out that Conan¡¯s premonition was very accurate this time, so he immediately rushed to the window and watched the situation on the street from above.


    Xiao Lan stood on the street holding her schoolbag and lunch box, and did not leave. She looked around, as if waiting for something strange.


    Didi!


    The car''s horn attracted the attention of Xiaolan and Conan. The difference was that Xiaolan smiled, while Conan''s face was gloomy.


    Army green Hummer H1, this kind of car will be driven in Japan, think about it and know who it is.


    The car stopped in front of her, Xiao Lan stepped on her calf lightly and sat in the position of the co-pilot, then the Hummer engine started, and he drove away under Conan''s gloomy expression.


    On the first day of school, Naruto was able to pick her up to school, which made Xiaolan very happy, but after getting in the car, there was actually another person in the car besides herself and Naruto, and it was someone she didn¡¯t know, but she was very tall. The hot blonde beauty immediately cooled Xiaolan''s originally happy mood.


    Naruto is not Conan''s kind of EQ incompetent, so he immediately explained.


    "Xiao Lan, the one behind is my sister, Judy San Timion, Judy, this is my student Xiao Lan."


    "Sister?" Xiao Lan repeated, looking at Judy strangely. Although her face is completely unwilling, her hair and eyes are the same as Naruto. She is blond and blue-eyed. She has very white skin and a good body. Knowing that it is a white race, the appearance characteristics are very obvious.


    Judy has long been instructed by Naruto to not allow her to bully Xiao Lan. Although Judy has a bad taste, she has to listen to Naruto and extend her hand.


    "Hello, my name is Judy San Timion." Although I speak Japanese, but with a heavy American accent, Naruto almost wanted to take the car apart.


    "Hello, my name is Mao Lilan, you can call me Xiaolan."


    Xiao Lan will not lose her temper for no reason like Xiao Ai. After shook her hand with Judy, her puzzled eyes turned to Naruto. Obviously she didn''t understand why Naruto picked herself up to school, but his sister would appear here. .


    "Judy just came to Japan from the U.S. this year, and she will be teaching in Didan from today. She is your new foreign teacher."


    I had long heard from my friends of March 8 that there would be a new foreign teacher in Emperor Dan this year. Xiao Lan was relieved and immediately started talking with Judy happily.


    Judy also deliberately saw what the girl her dear brother liked, of course, pretending to be the first time she came to Japan and gradually chatting with Xiaolan, can only say that Xiaolan does have an indescribable personality charm. There is not much time to get along, and Judy also feels that this is a very innocent and good girl.


    ''It''s really the girl Naruto''s brother has eyes on. She has a vision, but...''


    Judy''s mouth twitched slightly when she looked at Xiao Lan, who had a good figure but was obviously childish on her face, thinking of her own experience back then.


    ''A 37-year-old man can actually attack a 16-year-old girl, this old cow eating tender grass bastard!''


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty-A date with Xiaolan, the idea of ??a school festival!


    "Hello everyone, monkey cubs."


    Standing on the podium he was familiar with, Naruto greeted the group of students who he himself considered to be''not cute at all'', and greeted him with the same unpretentious tone as before.


    "After such a short spring break, I actually want to see you guys again. It''s really miserable."


    Naruto''s sad expression on his face seemed to be depressed because he was going to visit the''zoo'' again, but the group of monkey cubs below were very excited.


    "Teacher, how can you say that, people miss you very much this spring break"


    If you think about it, the person who would say such a skinless and faceless remark so unabashedly is the second lady of the Suzuki chaebol...


    "Yuanzi, don''t pretend, you think I don''t know. You just came back from vacation in the Maldives the day before yesterday. Do you think about me or the blue sky and white clouds of the Maldives?"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, how did you know, teacher?"


    Yuanzi twitched his head and touched the place where his head was twitching. His IQ kept showing his lower limit.


    "Guess this kind of thing yourself, sit down!"


    Naruto gave an order, and the garden was like a robot that had received instructions from the owner. He immediately sat down obediently, and the little Sanba who had just said skinless and faceless words immediately turned into a well-behaved little rabbit.


    "Now, school starts today. Although your grades have nothing to do with me, don''t forget to hand in the vacation homework that should be handed in, or the dean will invite you to have tea."


    When Naruto said so, all the monkeys in the class showed a look of fear.


    The teaching director of Didan High School fits the image of the general teaching director. She is in her 50s and is an old woman. She is dressed serious, with a blank face and thick eyes. She will appear in the classroom without knowing it. The back door to check the situation of the students in the class can be said to be the most afraid of the students.


    Naruto has so many students, if he is not obedient, he can''t tell a story one by one. Anyway, the unbehaved students will be thrown to the teacher''s old lady to grind, Naruto only has to deal with the group of monkeys in the classroom enough.


    After easily scaring a group of monkeys, Naruto coughed twice and began to talk about the real topic today.


    "There is a garden, this little girl, I think you have all heard of it."


    Naruto said his opening remarks, and was immediately glared by Yuanzi. Naruto decisively chose to ignore the eyes of the second lady of the Suzuki family, and then said: "Yes, our Emperor Dan will have a new foreign teacher this year. Come to teach English, and she mainly teaches in our class."


    "she was?"


    All of you present here are teenagers around the age of 16. It was the time when young hearts were sprouting. A group of monkey cubs immediately caught the point of Naruto¡¯s words. A boy who is usually more outgoing asked: "Boss, newcomer Is your foreign teacher female?"

 589 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 589

    "Yes."


    Naruto agreed, and then instantly felt that his titanium alloy dog ??eyes were about to go blind, because all the male animals in the class had their eyes brightened. Of course, Naruto knew what they meant. Fantasy is not just a little bit.


    "I know what you are thinking, tell you, that foreign teacher is a beautiful person."


    "Oooo!!"


    "awesome!"


    "Thank you Amaterasu Omikami for the gift!"


    The monkey cubs in the classroom instantly transformed into a pack of wolves that seemed to have not eaten meat for a long time. They let out a cry of wolves, which made Naruto really feel that he was right to teach Judy so much in the first place, and I was thankful. I teach in this school by myself.


    "Judy, come in."


    The meeting between Judy and the group of monkey kids in the morning went very smoothly. In fact, there is nothing to worry about. Judy''s skill is that a group of children have not been played around by her.


    With her beautiful appearance and cheerful personality, Judy can easily get along with those little ghosts, and she has officially started her life in Japan.


    After finishing the last class in the morning, Naruto and Judy talked about it, and they came to the roof terrace of the teaching building alone.


    It¡¯s not that Naruto is suddenly tired of life. In fact, even if he wants to die, it¡¯s hard to throw him to death by jumping off the building. It¡¯s not that he wants to be elegant or playful. It¡¯s just that I have an appointment with a girl today. Just have lunch together here.


    Opening the rooftop door, that skillful movement seems to be done frequently.


    What catches the eye is the back of the long-haired girl with her back to the door and facing the roof railing.


    Naruto walked behind Xiaolan in two steps in three steps, put his arms around the girl''s waist, lowered his head and sniffed her neck, the affectionate movement made the girl blush immediately.


    "Wait for a long time."


    "Also...it didn''t take long, and get out of class just ended."


    Xiao Lan is so gentle, even if arriving early for a date is a must for a man, Xiao Lan doesn¡¯t mean to blame Naruto for a thief. If you change to be the two coquettish girls Qingzi or Ye, you have to be cruel. Keng Naruto can''t have a meal.


    The two sat on the roof side by side. In early April, the air was neither hot nor cold, and the breeze was comfortable.


    Xiaolan dangling her two beautiful legs, she asked cute questions.


    "Hey, teacher, Mrs. Judy is really like you."


    "Judy is like me?" Naruto raised his head from Xiaolan''s elaborate bento, and said, "Do you mean hair and eyes?"


    "It''s not this, I mean the character of the two of you."


    Xiao Lan corrected Naruto¡¯s mistake, then stared into Naruto¡¯s eyes, and said, ¡°Um...how do you say, I feel like Teacher Judy can easily get along with everyone, unlike a serious teacher. It''s like our big brother and big sister, and I like to joke with everyone. It feels very relaxed in class."


    "Oh, I really didn''t see it before, my Xiaolan actually has such a keen observation ability." Naruto''s eyes were slightly surprised.


    "Also... it''s not that good." Xiaolan pursed her lips shyly, feeling shy because of Naruto''s''My Xiaolan''.


    Actually speaking, Xiao Lan can observe so much, part of the reason is because Judy has been imitating Naruto since she was a child. Of course she has some Naruto style in her behavior, so she can feel a little bit. Familiar, in fact, Naruto and Judy¡¯s personalities overlap a lot, which is also the result of Naruto¡¯s influence on Judy.


    Naruto was taller than Xiaolan. When she looked down at the girl next to her, she suddenly noticed a little rice on the corner of her mouth.


    "You girl, how old are you? Did you eat out of your mouth after eating?" Naruto glued the rice grains off Xiaolan''s mouth with his hands, and then put it into his mouth.


    "The same goes for the teacher."


    Xiao Lan fought back angrily against Naruto''s tone of treating her as a child, and likewise tapped the rice grains at the corner of Naruto''s mouth with her finger, and then stuffed it into her mouth.


    In less than ten seconds, Xiaolan''s face gradually changed from pale pink to crimson.


    "So...is it an indirect kiss?''


    Xiao Lan is shy, but Naruto is reluctant, pulling Xiao Lan, he insists on playing a game of feeding each other, although Xiao Lan is shy, but she also has some expectations in her heart. After feeding each other and eating the meals in the bento , The atmosphere is ambiguous and warm.


    Naruto held Xiaolan''s pretty face, lowered her head and kissed her. When Naruto''s lips touched Xiaolan''s pink lips, Xiaolan trembled and her eyes were fascinated.


    Alcohol is not intoxicating, and everyone is drunk. The fresh and pure taste of a girl is an irresistible temptation for any man.


    Naruto is still like this. A girl like Xiaolan is naturally more unbearable. Xiaolan is embarrassed to show her love relationship with Naruto, so they usually keep the way they used to be, but they really haven''t had sex for some time. .


    As on the stage today, no outsiders will come, the atmosphere is strong, it is really normal for the two to kiss affectionately.


    Naruto put his arms around Xiao Lan''s waist, and Xiao Lan was already completely sitting on him.


    "Now, teacher, can I discuss something with you?"


    "Say it."


    "The school festival will be in three weeks. I want to host a banquet to welcome Mr. Judy in the class at that time, okay?"


    Naruto was stunned. He really didn''t think of this idea, just because he and Judy were so familiar with each other, he didn''t expect to hold a welcome party, but it was not bad to think about it, and pinched Xiaolan''s pretty face. .


    "That''s not bad, this matter is left to you and Yuanzi, but you also have to look at the Yuanzi, don''t let her make a mess of things out."


    "Hehe, I see."


    The two did not leave after talking about the business, and after wasting all the time they could waste, they refused to part with each other.


    Suo Suo...


    The tree branches kept humming, and Naruto, dressed in black, used his own speed to continuously jump among the trees. At the same time, the Kusanaru sword kept flying and shooting sharp sword energy, cutting off all the branches that blocked him.


    Naruto''s physical strength is absolutely more than any human in this world, even any creature.


    If Ishikawa Goemon is the lightest mobile weapon in history, Naruto is the lightest space battleship in history, and Mikako Sato is the lightest Godzilla in history...


    Using the Kusanaru sword to open the way, Naruto''s figure kept leaping, and then he stepped hard under his feet, and the force burst, making Naruto''s body out of the control of gravity, and instantly jumped onto a small hill tens of meters high.


    "the host."


    Five women dressed in the same black clothes as Naruto and wearing masks to cover their faces knelt in front of Naruto at the same time.


    Naruto looked at his five subordinates coldly and said, "Where is the little sad person?"


    Today, Naruto was originally preparing for the school festival in Emperor Dan, but suddenly received a report from his subordinates that it was Aihara Hui and the little ghosts from the young detective team to explore treasures, especially because of the death of Conan. It was there, so Naruto immediately rushed to the camping place from Emperor Dan when he felt a little uneasy.


    "Master, Miss Huihara is over there."


    Among the five, the woman as the team leader pointed a direction and handed Naruto an electronic telescope.


    Naruto used the electronic telescope to see the distant scene clearly. The three men were holding pistols, and Conan was carried by Yuanta on his back. It looked like he had been shot. Simply, Xiao Ai was not hurt.


    "700 yards away, hum! Give me a gun!"


    "Yes."

 590 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 590

    Naruto grabbed the Remington 700 rifle in his hand, and then immediately aimed at three targets 700 yards away.


    boom!!boom!!boom!!


    Without a silencer, there was a violent gunshot when the gun was fired. At a distance of 700 yards, it was possible to continue sniping without adjustment.


    Bang bang bang!!


    There were three muffled noises in a row, and the three prisoners with arrogant faces just now pointed their guns at Hui Yuan to mourn them. At this time, they were all headed by bullets. Red blood and yellow and white brains were scattered everywhere, causing a The scene is full of impact.


    Regardless of the vomiting sounds of several children, Xiao Ai subconsciously looked in the direction of the bullet. Although the distance of 700 yards has exceeded her vision limit, Xiao Ai has already understood who the shooter was. .


    ''This time it''s miserable!''


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty-One-Grief Palace, the other side of Fei Yingli!


    After Naruto shot and killed the three men from a distance, he did not show up, but after Hui Yuanai returned home tremblingly for the first time, Hui Yuanai, who knew he had done something wrong, obediently apologized to Naruto. .


    "Sorry."


    Naruto put down the wine glass, and to be honest, Hui Yuan Ai suddenly came to apologize to him this time, which was something unexpected, but it was reasonable.


    Although her temper is the biggest among her own women, she is definitely not a rude and unreasonable woman, it''s just that she can''t save face sometimes.


    Such an apologize by Huiyuan Ai, it was considered that it disrupted Naruto''s original thoughts of teaching this girl, but after all, he sighed and hugged the little girl in his arms and wrapped her in his body.


    "Go ahead, where did you go wrong?"


    "I shouldn''t do those dangerous things. You are right. I am just a kid who has no self-protection ability. Kudo Shinichi''s situation has explained the reality. He can''t stop the bullets, and so am I."


    "Now it''s a set of things, why didn''t you think about it then?"


    Naruto pinched Huihara''s face a little harder, making her feel pain, but because of the guilt in her heart, she didn''t dare to resist. Seeing Xiao''ai''s blushing face by his pinching, Naruto used his face on her She rubbed her cheek.


    "I will forgive you this time, and I won''t tell Mingmei. If there is another time, I will let Mingmei personally discipline and discipline you."


    Hui Yuan''s body trembled with fright. She was not afraid of her sister, but was afraid that her eyes were distressed and sad, and her head immediately shook like a rattle.


    "No, I won''t do this stupid thing again!"


    Seeing that Xiao Ai really reflected on her, Naruto wouldn''t continue to criticize her, so she immediately changed the subject.


    "By the way, it''s been a while since you got the medicine. How are the recent results?"


    "It''s not bad. Recently, some temporary antidote samples have been developed, and they have been tested on mice, which can make the mice bigger for an hour. However, there is no clinical human test yet, according to my estimation. If it does, the human body can only grow bigger for half an hour at most."


    Speaking of drugs, Xiao Ai''s expression became shrewd and wise, so she is the one who belongs to the top-notch Shirley even in the organization, not the little one who can play the game with someone. child.


    "Ok."


    Naruto nodded, resting his chin on Xiao Ai''s head, and said:


    "It''s okay, since you haven''t done a human test, go ahead and do it."


    Nowadays, after taking APTX-4869, there are only two people who have not died but become children, Ai Hara and Conan Edogawa. Think about who you are looking for to do the human test.


    "You are really cold-blooded."


    "Thanks for the compliment."


    Naruto clasped Xiao Ai''s body more tightly, and said: "Now you are the only one or two people who have become smaller after taking that medicine. I will not allow you to experiment with your body, Shiho. , Then Kudo Shinichi must be the only choice, and there is no reason to let you work alone. He can get the antidote without doing anything. Since he wants to get the antidote, he has to lie down and do the human body. tester."


    "Are you so sure he will agree to be my test product?"


    "Does he have a choice? Even if he disagrees, I can ask my subordinates to catch him, or eat APTX-4869 for other people, and find out if there are any new human subjects. For you , Shinichi Kudo is not the only sample, but for him, you are his only hope to grow bigger. As long as he doesn''t want to be a kid, he must be obedient, otherwise he will be kicked away. ."


    Naruto said completely cold-blooded words, this is indeed one of the reasons why he did not solve Conan, of course the other part is also because he has not played enough himself, when Xiaoai¡¯s antidote is developed, he also has enough. He will send Conan to a dead end!


    "ok, I got it."


    Xiao Ai nodded gently, and was about to take the temporary antidote she developed before to Conan in two days to see how the antidote works on the human body. She is not a good person, and she has extra sympathy. Let''s converge.


    Naruto turned his face sideways, rubbed his forehead against the top of the fake loli, and smelled her hair.


    "Zhibao, I''ll wait for the day when you get older, and wait until Seven Old Eighty."


    Hui Yuanai shook her body, and great happiness emerged in her heart. She really lacked security when she walked out of the dark. Naruto was never lacking beautiful girls and women. This made her body just a 7-year-old child. Hui Yuan''s heart is actually very unconfident.


    Is there any charm in the body of a 7-year-old child?How can you keep him by your side when you are like this?


    ''This idiot, who said this suddenly, deliberately lied to my tears?!''


    Huihara wiped the tears from his face in a panic, turned his head, his eyes were slightly red.


    "Idiot, waiting for you to be eighty, I''ve grown up long ago? What are you waiting for?"


    "You are an idiot, you should follow the atmosphere at this time, close your eyes and wait for my kiss! Stupid!" Naruto looked like he hated iron and steel. I heard a word before that the greatest sadness of men is not Understand romance, but find a woman who does not understand romance.


    "Perverted Lolicon!"


    Xiao Ai blocked him with endless contempt. Then, she acted as if she was upright. She really closed her eyes and blushed, obviously she was expecting something.


    Although surprised, Naruto knew what he needed to do, so he lowered his head and kissed it without hesitation.


    Soon it¡¯s time for Didan High School Garden Festival...


    Gakuen Festival has always been one of the campus cultures of Japanese schools. It is widely carried out from elementary school to university. Although Tedan High School is not as famous as Todaiji Gakuen and Kaisei Gakuen, Tedan High School The school festival is famous throughout Japan, not because of the earth-shattering beauty pageant 20 years ago.


    Because the atmosphere was too hot, the beauty pageant has been cancelled since the school festival of Didan High School 20 years ago, but there are also many exciting activities.


    Basically, each class will have different activities, some are performances, some are games, and some start business directly.


    It seems that a class opened a maid cafe on the day of the school festival. It is said that the business is so hot that it almost broke the door.


    Naruto¡¯s class program is a stage play produced by the United Drama Club. Although the plot is an old-fashioned bridge between the prince and the princess, the dialogue between the characters is not bad, with a heavy student atmosphere. Kissing curtain call on stage.


    Of course, Miss Sonoko Suzuki can come up with this kind of script... and the leading actors and actresses are Naruto and Xiaolan.


    "Naruto, I didn''t expect you to perform on stage today, but I was looking forward to it."


    "Hey hey... if you want to hurt me, just point it, don''t be so sloppy." Naruto rolled his eyes, looking helplessly at the woman who was dressed intelligently and smartly, but showed a smirk.


    "Hyori, I don''t seem to mess with you, right?"


    "No, I just think it''s fun." Fei Yingli pushed her own glasses and said: "I didn''t expect to return to his alma mater 20 years after graduation. I would encounter such interesting things. It seems that I put all my work today. It''s right to push it down here."


    "I really didn''t see where it was right!"


    Naruto counterattacked sternly, but had to retreat gorgeously in Fei Yingri''s smile.

 591 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 591

    "By the way, I have something to ask you about the school festival."


    "what''s up?"


    "Of course it was the earth-shattering Miss Didan beauty pageant twenty years ago. I heard that because that beauty pageant was too popular, it almost caused a riot, and the beauty pageant ended without a problem."


    "Tsk tusk tusk..." Speaking of what happened 20 years ago, Fei Yingli also showed a look of memory in her eyes, and then said: "It''s not a dead end, that beauty pageant has results."


    "Hey? Who won that?"


    Fei Yingli opened her mouth and was about to say what happened 20 years ago, but her eyes suddenly turned and said, "Who do you think has won?"


    "This..." Naruto scratched his head. This question is really difficult to answer. Although Kudo Yukiko is not here, Naruto still instinctively feels that this question absolutely cannot be answered.


    Fei Yingli looked at his embarrassment and didn''t know how to answer. Although she was a little disappointed in her heart, she laughed out loud.


    "Okay, let''s not play anymore. In fact, at that time, we prepared a total of 20,001 votes, and Yu Xizi and I each got 10,000 votes. As a result, we couldn''t find the votes in the last hand. In the end, we had no choice but to stop."


    "A student''s beauty contest, is it an exaggeration to prepare more than 20,000 tickets?" Naruto secretly wiped his sweat.


    "Is it an exaggeration? If I come to a male beauty pageant now, you will definitely be more popular than me and Yu Xizi, the teacher Naruto Uzumaki from Didan High School."


    Fei Yingri didn''t know if it had hit her brain recently, or how to turn on a black belly switch. The sudden change made Naruto very uncomfortable, and she suffered a lot in Fei Yingri''s hands.


    Scratching his head and hearing Yuanzi calling him, Naruto instantly felt that Xiaosanba''s voice sounded so beautiful now.


    "Yuanzi is looking for me, I am going to be on stage! Goodbye!"


    After saying that, it was really oiling the soles of his feet and ran away, and Fei Yingli looked at him as he fled, and her mood rose, and the phoenix eyes under the lenses were also full of endless smiles.


    In today''s Didan High School Garden Festival, in addition to Fei Yingli, several very special guests also came.


    Chapter 152-The kiss between the princess and the knight, the discovery of the garden!


    The lights in the hall were all extinguished, and the red curtain slowly unfolded. Xiao Lan, wearing a gorgeous princess dress, appeared on the stage, perhaps because Xiao Lan had the exact same face as a real princess, and Xiao Lan dressed up like this. It''s really very temperamental. It''s hard to say that it''s graceful, but it''s elegant and decent.


    "Good acting! Great acting!"


    Before Xiaolan said a single line, there was a loud roar from below. He would do such a shameful thing. Think about it and know that it is the middle-aged uncle Mouri Kogoro.


    "Hehe, sorry, sorry, because it''s my daughter on stage, so I can''t help but..."


    After yelling, Maori Kogoro noticed how embarrassing he had done, and then he smirked and apologized. This time, he even lost Xiaolan''s face.


    "Really, the uncle is too excited, it feels so embarrassing."


    Sitting in the auditorium, she looked very similar to Xiaolan, except that her hairstyle was different, and the girl with a little cute baby fat on her face pouted and said helplessly. She felt that she had regretted coming to participate in this Didan event. The school festival.


    "I think it''s Lanjiang who should be ashamed, alas...Poor Xiaolan."


    A girl wearing an orange turtleneck sleeveless top, denim hot pants, and a ponytail tied with a pink headband made a supplement, and then sighed. Both of them were only teenage girls, but they sighed and pretended to be mature.


    Compared with their two white eyes, Yuanzi and Hongzi, who are more intelligent, took a peek at the mature women who were sitting next to them, wearing glasses and professional attire, with a gloomy face, without daring to say a word.


    ''Mori Kogoro, you bastard!Shame on you!Don''t hurt Xiaolan!!''


    Fei Yingli wanted to yell at Maori Kogoro in this way, and severely teach him the embarrassing and embarrassing fellow of his daughter. However, after all, she was afraid that Xiaolan would be more embarrassed and could only bear this breath temporarily.


    "Well, you guys don''t make trouble, continue to watch the show, Naruto should be on the stage soon."


    There seems to be a more reasonable girl, Katsuki Sachiko comforted the two little girls, and then continued to focus on the performance on the stage.


    As Naruto said before, the story of the prince and the princess is actually very old-fashioned, but Yuanzi has a talent for screenwriting. As far as a high school student is concerned, the plot arrangement is very good, and the character dialogue is not out of the ordinary. , Can be regarded as wonderful.


    As the story progressed, the black knight appeared on the scene, killed the sinner who dared to offend the princess, and walked to the most beautiful princess today.


    The performance on the stage has reached a climax, and everyone''s eyes are attracted by the wonderful and sincere performance, so no one noticed someone who sneaked into the venue in the dark.


    "If you haven''t forgotten the vow we made when we were young, please write your proof on my lips."


    In fact, for Naruto, the most important thing about this whole play is this final scene, and perhaps the same is true for Xiaolan.


    The two slowly approached. By now, this is no longer acting. The real emotions of the two can no longer be suppressed. Although they are separated by masks, they still cannot stop the emotional communication between the two, and the two slowly approached.


    Under the white princess dress and black knight costume, both of them seemed to hear each other''s heartbeat violently.


    The four lips were slowly pressed together. The vow kiss between the princess and the knight was always so beautiful, and most of the audience in the audience admired this beautiful scene with intoxication.


    Mouri Kogoro jumped in a hurry, and finally was dragged and didn''t rush to the stage directly; Fei Yingri narrowed his eyes dangerously, and felt a little uncomfortable in his heart; Yuanzi showed a smirk and looked at the two on stage, and finally he was sure. A certain guess of oneself; Heye and Qingzi pouted, feeling a little irritable for some reason; Sachiko Katsuki and Judy smiled at the two people on the stage and silently sent their own blessings; and in the dark, the one who just sneaked into the venue Some handsome audience, his heart is broken in pain...


    "what!"


    A miserable scream destroyed the harmonious and beautiful scene on stage.


    "Dead, dead!"


    Accompanied by an exclamation, the entire auditorium began to panic because of the dead, and the entire venue instantly became a mess of porridge.


    boom!!


    Naruto stepped on the stage, helplessly, the bottom was empty. Naruto controlled his power well and did not step on the stage, but because of the hollowness of the stage, he amplified the sound and let Naruto listen to it. It is very powerful.


    The loud voice stunned the chaotic audience at the scene. Naruto took off his mask and revealed the face that would never age. At this time, his face showed seriousness and majesty.


    "Don¡¯t panic, everyone! I¡¯m a policeman. Don¡¯t worry, there will be no problems. Please don¡¯t leave here! Leave a place near the deceased. Also, some spectators sitting near the deceased, please tell me about the situation. !"


    Koizumi Hongzi copied her arms and squinted at the man standing on the stage. Although she couldn''t see it with her magic eyes, she just felt that this man seemed to be born with a power.


    This kind of power seems to be born to be a leader. His majesty, his temperament, and a few words can instantly settle down the chaotic crowd. This is definitely not possible for ordinary people. Some people are born with such power. , Convincing.


    His eyes turned to his friend''s body inadvertently, and Koizumi Hongzi''s face was abruptly drawn.


    ''Qingzi, I never found that you are actually a nympho!''


    No one knows Koizumi Hongzi''s complaint. With the sound of the V5V5V5 siren, Mumu led the team and quickly rushed to Didan High School.


    "Naruto, why are you dressed like this?"


    Uncle Mumu jumped into the play, and the first sentence he asked after coming to Emperor Dan was not about the case, but about Naruto''s dress.


    Now that the case happened, Naruto had to maintain order at first, and then comforted Xiaolan and the others. There was no time to change clothes at all. Now Naruto is still wearing the same knight suit just now, and he can stand among a bunch of policemen. Said to be very''dazzling''.


    "Today is the Didan Academy Festival, I''m performing a stage play!"


    Naruto explained helplessly, and then looked around, but did not see Miwako''s figure, which immediately made Naruto a sigh of relief. If she saw her dress, Naruto would have to be laughed at for a lifetime.


    Mumu looked up and down at Naruto''s clothes, and said a word for a long time.


    "The look...not bad."

 592 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 592

    "Hey! We are investigating the case now, can you be more serious, okay, Mumu?!"


    ''I think you are the least qualified to say this to me!''


    Uncle Mumu frantically complained to Naruto, but he habitually pulled his hat and said, "Naruto, tell me about the situation at the scene."


    "The deceased was named Kohei Urada. He was a 27-year-old doctor at the Mihua General Hospital. He was surrounded by his friend, Hongshang Maiyi," a woman in a green hoodie said, "Mitani Yota," whichever school will exist. One of the fat guys, "and Noda Yumemi." The last woman with brown hair and a red dress.


    "They all graduated from Emperor Dan, and they are all working in the same hospital now, and they are back together today to participate in the school festival."


    "So, Miss Noda Yumemi, what was the situation of the deceased before his death?"


    "Did he suddenly fall down halfway through the theater?"


    "Why did you fall down suddenly?"


    "I thought he was just not feeling well suddenly, who knew he would suddenly fall to the ground."


    Wearing white gloves, Takagi picked up the drink cup on the floor and said, "Could it be that the deceased had an accident because of this drink?"


    "This... I''ve been watching the show and I''m not sure."


    "There is almost no drink left in the cup, so, when did you find Mr. Urada fell down?"


    "The play started after 2 o''clock, but I really don''t know when to ask me when Urada fell."


    "I think it should be around 2:40."


    "Little...Xiaolan?!"


    Uncle Mumu, who tasted a little out of the times, was frightened. To be precise, she was frightened by Xiaolan''s princess dress, and said: "Why are you so clear?!"


    "Because the deceased screamed at the climax of the show, right, Yuanzi."


    "Yes, according to the script I wrote, it should be around 2:40 at that time."


    "Wait a minute, if Xiaolan is on stage, then that guy will..."


    "Detective Megome, are you looking for someone?" Mouri Kogoro, who was completely unconscious, walked over while putting on his suit jacket.


    "I''m looking for you." Mumu''s mouth twitched, and at the same time he secretly complained: "I brought this misfortune to my daughter''s school. What a plague!''


    In fact, Mumu really wronged Maori. Maori doesn''t have the golden domineering style to wherever he goes. It''s all because of someone...


    The two middle-aged uncles began to discuss about the case, Naruto simply took Xiaolan and Yuanzi to hide away, hiding in the corner and chatting with the girls, that damn case...just let it die!Whoever loves to check who will check it!


    Except for Koizumi Hongzi, the others are all girls who have an ambiguous relationship with him, with such a group of Yingyingyanyan, Naruto is very proud of capital.


    "Now, brother"


    Judy came over and hooked Naruto''s neck with a smile on her face, and said, "You were interrupted by the case in the middle of your stage play with Xiao Lan. Are you disappointed?"


    "No?" Naruto blinked, revealing a pure light that Judy could not resist. "Because I have finished the most important scene of this play."


    Judy was taken aback for a moment, then covered his mouth and laughed in a low voice, knowing that he had bad intentions and would agree to act in this play for the sake of the kissing scene.


    Xiaolan''s face was blood-red, and Naruto laughed and turned to face a certain Osaka girl.


    "Heye, why didn''t you tell me when you came to Tokyo? Did you come here specifically to see me perform?"


    "I..." He Ye froze for a moment. Although this is the case, He Ye''s face flushed with the smirking gazes of the girls around him. Some Osaka girls who were''extremely strong in the middle of the world'' hurriedly defended themselves, meanwhile a finger Naruto strengthened his momentum.


    "Don''t...be passionate about yourself! I didn''t come for or for you! I only came from Osaka to watch Xiaolan''s performance. That''s right!"


    "Woo...so sad, I''m not alive..."


    Naruto ran in tears and squatted in the corner to get moldy...


    "You fool! Don''t behave like this kind of kid!"


    The Aikido vitality girl burst into a small universe, rewarding Naruto with three punches and sixteen feet, and "tortured" Naruto into an "inhuman form", and then stopped.


    Yuanzi looked at someone who was''unrecognizable'', covered her mouth, and it took a long time to hold back her smile, and then looked at Naruto with shining eyes, and said, "Teacher, can I ask you a question?"


    "Just ask."


    "Are you dating Lanjiang?"


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Three-The truth revealed, the climax of the Emperor Dan Academy Festival!


    The power outage started at 8 o¡¯clock last night, and today I will try to make up for yesterday¡¯s, and try my best...


    Yuanzi¡¯s words can be said to be shocking. Except for Judy who had known it a long time ago and Koizumi Hongzi who had expected it, the other girls all had surprised expressions. Fortunately, Fei Yingli went to examine the body, otherwise here It will be more lively.


    Naruto raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t seem to be surprised, and Xiao Lan, who was standing beside him, turned completely red.


    "How did you know?" Naruto smiled, this is already a disguised admission.


    "Humph..."


    Yuanzi hummed twice, and his little nose was almost up to the sky, with a triumphant expression, and said, "Do you two really think you can hide from me? How can I say I am also the second lady of the dignified Suzuki chaebol , If you can''t even see this, is it still fair?"


    Although Yuanzi''s words are very boastful, it is really unrealistic for Naruto and Xiaolan to hide her from her.


    Yuanzi and Xiaolan are best friends. They have known each other for more than ten years. How can she not understand Xiaolan''s situation?Naruto is a man she likes, so Yuanko is of course carefully observing Naruto¡¯s every move. In this case, the relationship between Naruto and Xiaolan can only be kept secret for a while, and she can¡¯t keep it from her. She is the first to discover The relationship between Naruto and Xiaolan is not surprising at all.


    "Okay, okay, I know you are great."


    Naruto squeezed Yuanzi''s nose, and now that he had been spotted, Naruto confessed it openly.


    "Yes, Xiaolan and I are dating."


    Naruto generously confessed his love affair with Xiaolan, and then took the shy girl''s hand. The generous hand with a warm feeling adds countless sense of security to Xiaolan. The frantic heartbeat originally caused by shyness Also gradually subsided.


    ''The romance is exposed, and it doesn''t feel so bad.''


    Xiaolan had this idea in her heart, although she still felt shy, but she was not as embarrassed as she was at the beginning.


    Yuanzi''s little 38 suddenly became interested, staring at Naruto and Xiaolan shiningly, and said: "I thought I had taken the initiative to confess to the teacher and was already very bold, but I didn''t expect it was a step slower than Xiaolan. Speaking of which, Xiaolan is better."


    "The garden!"


    Xiaolan screamed in shame, and her face became red again from the garden''s teasing.


    Naruto saw that Xiaolan was going to run violently because of her shyness, so she quickly stopped the girl in the garden from messing around and said: "Okay, garden, stop making trouble, Xiaolan can''t bear it anymore."


    "It''s really partial."


    Yuanzi whispered a word. At this time, beside the corpse on the other side, a young man in a hat appeared beside the corpse and squatted there to examine the corpse.

 593 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 593

    "Maori! Didn''t you say that no one has touched a corpse?!"


    Uncle Meguro, who deeply felt that he was being tricked, roared at Mouri Kogoro. After Mouri Kogoro suffered from the "artificial rain" of Meguro, he vented his anger on the young man who appeared suddenly.


    "Hey! Who are you kid?!"


    "Rather than caring about who I am, I might as well care about this case."


    The young man in the hat stood up, the brim of his hat covered the upper half of his face, but still showed a confident smile at the corner of his mouth, and said: "I think the deceased should have died of potassium cyanide poisoning."


    "Potassium cyanide?"


    "Yes, after most people die, their complexion should lose their blood color, but the deceased''s complexion and nails are not whitish or purplish but still appear pink, that is evidence of potassium cyanide poisoning. Potassium cyanide and others Where the poison is different, the electron transmission system in the cell will begin to attack after taking it, allowing blood to circulate throughout the body without consuming oxygen, so the complexion after death will be better. Now just check the deceased¡¯s Does it smell of bitter almonds? If it does, it¡¯s definitely potassium cyanide."


    "Forensic doctor, is that what he said?"


    "That''s right, Officer Mumu, I just checked, and the deceased''s mouth does smell of bitter almonds. Just like the boy said, I also think the deceased should have died of potassium cyanide poisoning."


    "That''s it..." Mumu squeezed his chin and began to analyze the circumstances of the case, but suddenly his expression changed and said, "By the way, who are you?"


    "It''s really sad, you forgot about me not long after I left, it''s me,"


    The young man in the hat took off his hat, revealing a very handsome young man''s face, and said, "It''s me, Shinichi Kudo."


    "Hey? Kudo?"


    Kudo Shinichi¡¯s disappearance has not been short, and he suddenly appeared here now, which naturally caused a lot of shock. However, the students of Emperor Dan didn¡¯t seem to welcome this famous Kanto detective, and they moved away a bit, it¡¯s almost like It was like avoiding the plague god, retreating farther than when he saw the corpse just now.


    Xiaolan also saw Kudo Shinichi, opened her mouth to say something, and suddenly turned her head and glanced at Naruto.


    Naruto knew what she meant, and squeezed Xiao Lan''s small hand with her hand. Xiao Lan felt relieved, and a smile appeared on her face, and said, "Teacher, how come I feel Xinyi is a little weird."


    Although I can''t tell what''s wrong, the familiarity accumulated over the years of childhood sweethearts still makes Xiaolan feel that Kudo Shinichi''s body is full of dissonance, and it always feels abnormal.


    It''s not just Xiao Lan that feels the same weird, but He Ye.


    "I also think this Kudo is not normal. Why does it feel so annoying?" Toyama and Ye squeezed their chins, and said words that would make people go violently.


    "The reason..." Naruto dragged the tone...


    "What an idiot!"


    The vitality girl Toyama Kazuha turned over a pair of cute dead fish eyes, and relentlessly complained about her childhood sweetheart. Okay, in fact, Shinichi Kudo just now was posing as Hattori Heiji. There is not much difference between the two in terms of body shape and face. , But the skin tone is so different, so Hattori Heiji painted his face pale and white in order to dress up as Kudo. He didn''t know what to paint... Maybe it was oil paint.


    "Humph!"


    Hattori Heiji''s face turned dark, and he didn''t bother to talk to his childhood sweetheart.


    "Idiot! What kind of bad joke are you talking about?!!!"


    I deeply felt that I was being tricked. Although he was a loyal and honest middle-aged uncle, the same tempered Megumi yelled at the idiot Hattori Heiji, even if he was the son of the head of the Osaka Prefectural Police Headquarters.


    Knowing that this is Tokyo, Hattori Heiji, who didn''t want to offend the police, scratched his head and said, "I''m sorry, I just want to surprise everyone."


    "Does anyone feel surprised?"


    Naruto walked over and immediately threw a harsh spit to Hattori Heiji.


    "No."


    Regarding the incident of Hattori Heiji, he and Ye He Naruto had an amazing tacit understanding, and he immediately followed one sentence, and then regardless of the dark face of his childhood sweetheart, He Ye continued to add: "I just feel that I have been tricked. Same, I really want to beat this guy fat."


    "Kazoba, your proposal is good, but what do you think if you slice him?" Naruto gave a more cruel suggestion with a smirk. "After slicing, I just throw away the sea of ??Japan to feed the sharks. I have a private Wharf, if you throw the body from there, you will never leave evidence."


    "okokokok!"


    He nodded vigorously, ignoring Hattori Heiji''s increasingly ugly face, and started discussing with Naruto how to slice, what slice to use, and how thick slices to cut for the shark to eat these "realistic problems".


    "Could you please stop playing?"


    Mumu scratched his head, looked helplessly at one of the best police officers of the Metropolitan Police Department, and said, "Now we are investigating the case."


    "Hi hi"


    Naruto behaved completely indifferently, and then pulled a few chairs over.Although it was an auditorium, it was actually just lining up all the moved chairs together. Because of the chaos caused by the dead person just now, the position was smashed. Naruto pulled a few chairs and sat next to the body. Said: "Mumu, you can ask some of their testimonies first, I''m listening."


    At the end of the day, I can only ask the testimony of a few witnesses, including the three friends of the deceased, and the lady Ninagawa Caiko who sells drinks.


    "Now, now, may I ask, did he buy the drink for the deceased himself?"


    "No." Hong Shang Wuyi said, "I bought the drink, but after I bought the drink, I gave it to Sangu, and then I went to the toilet."


    "So, Mr. Mitani, did you hand the drink to the dead?"


    "No. At that time, after Wuyi put down the drink, I went to see the drinks she bought. Because Wuyi and Gengping both liked black coffee, and Mengmei liked orange juice, so I picked up a cup of ice coffee at will. I gave Mengmei and asked her to pass it to Gengping, so it would be Mengmei if he handed the coffee directly to Gengping."


    "Hey, what are you talking about?!" Noda Yumemi called immediately."It''s obviously you who helped Gengping choose iced coffee just now!"


    "It''s really dirty."


    Koizumi Hongzi, who came from a famous family and took over family affairs early on, said coldly. Seeing the people shuddering each other, the wine-red eyes were full of endless indifference.


    "It''s okay. There is an old Chinese saying,''Husband and wife are birds of the same forest and fly separately in disaster.'' Some people, when in danger, let alone friends, even their relatives and lovers can betray. It is expected that this will happen."


    Unexpectedly, he would answer his own words. Koizumi Hongzi glanced at Naruto in surprise, his burgundy eyes seemed a little fascinated, and then turned his gaze to Qingzi, after all, he turned his gaze away without saying anything.


    The three friends of the deceased bucked each other, and no one was willing to bear the charge of murder. With the appearance of another high school student detective, the scene really came to a climax.


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty-Xiu Enai dies fast, but marriage is the grave of love!


    There is no progress in the case, and the guy Naruto is still messing around... In fact, he was chatting with the girls, and he didn''t seem to come to investigate the case at all, so Mumu had to continue the investigation according to the usual procedures.


    Send the corpse to the autopsy room of the Metropolitan Police Department for in-depth autopsy to determine the real cause of death. There is also evidence of the scene, mainly the cups of the deceased and drinks, and the cups of other people on the scene for analysis. Take a look inside. Is there any potassium cyanide in the remaining beverage?


    Naruto had to start working soon after he became cool, because Fei Yingri secretly called him aside to ask about the case. Uncle Mumu''s face, Naruto, would not give it to him, but Naruto had to listen to Fei Yingri¡¯s words. Method.


    Fei Yingli copied his arms, and the sharp phoenix eyes under the lenses captured the reactions of the four suspects.


    "What do you think of this case?"


    "Ask me what do you think?"


    Naruto scratched his head and said, "First of all, Caiko Ninagawa who sells drinks is definitely not suspicious. She also said just now. She replaced both cups of black coffee with Coke, just to find the dead. She changed a drink so that the deceased might ask her about the marriage contract. I think no murderer would poison him in a drink that he knew would be replaced."


    "That''s right, and when the lady of Hongshang Wuyi went to buy drinks, she bought two cups of black coffee. Even if they were to be poisoned, they should all be poisoned in both cups, but obviously, Hongshang Wuyi still still alive."


    "In other words, the murderer must be among the remaining three, but there is one more problem."


    "What is it?" Fei Yingli asked in a low voice. She was convinced of Uzumaki Naruto''s observation ability.

 594 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 594

    "If potassium cyanide was put in a drink, the deceased should have died just after drinking the drink. After all, highly toxic cyanide is deadly within a few seconds after being taken orally, but the deceased is on stage. It took more than twenty minutes before he was poisoned and died."


    "You''re right, this is really strange. Potassium cyanide is highly lethal and highly toxic. It will attack within a short period of time. There is no reason for the deceased to have the attack more than ten or twenty minutes after drinking a drink."


    Fei Yingli contemplated her eyebrows deeply, and Naruto seemed to be thinking about the case, but in fact her mind was not on the case at all, instead she secretly raised the serious face of the queen of the legal world. She was truly beautiful.


    "Sergeant Megome."


    Recently, Takagi, who showed less and less face, came out to brush up on his presence, and ran over to pass on the news from the Metropolitan Police Department to Mumu.


    "The silk screen of the deceased was determined to be due to potassium cyanide poisoning. There were still some residual beverages in the drink cup of the deceased, but no toxin reaction could be detected in it. No cyanide was found in the saccharin and saccharin found in the pockets of the deceased¡¯s clothes. Potassium, but a small bottle was found in the belongings of the deceased. The white powder inside was confirmed to be highly toxic potassium cyanide after laboratory tests."


    "Potassium cyanide..." Uncle Mumu pinched his chin, frowning, "I found potassium cyanide in the car of the deceased, and the deceased''s friend also said that he was emotionally unstable, as if he was looking for something. Is it a suicide case?"


    Mumu''s analysis may seem reasonable, but the actual analysis is full of flaws.


    "Do you think it will be a suicide case?" Fei Yingli asked Naruto a question again, as if there was something faintly in it. Fei Yingri is not someone who doesn''t like thinking.


    Naruto glanced at Fei Yingri strangely, but the glasses seemed to be a barrier to protect the soul. Naruto could not see any problems from Fei Yingri''s eyes, scratching his head, Naruto honestly said, "How is it possible? Is it suicide? According to the suicide cases I have dealt with in the past, more than 90% of self-killers would go to some more important places in their lifetime before dying, and they would commit suicide after they had wished."


    "The deceased used to go to high school in Didan, so it is reasonable to commit suicide in Didan."


    The queen of the legal profession seems to be deliberately struggling with Naruto today. Although they did not directly participate in the center of the case, they launched a fierce debate and did not attract too many people''s attention, but it was the real drama.


    As the queen of the legal profession, Fei Yingli has worked as a lawyer for more than ten years and has fought countless lawsuits, but he was undefeated. His sharp eyesight, the eye for the key points of the case, the judgment to find the loopholes of the other''s lawyers and counterattack, also There is a fluent and clear language organization, all of which are indispensable. However, Fei Yingli seems to have trouble with Naruto on these points, and see if the other party can convince herself.


    "Although this explanation is considered reasonable, most people will choose a quiet place when they commit suicide. Generally speaking, it is because some people have been completely committed to death and want to die, so they don''t want to be obstructed, and some people Suicide is impulsive. Although they may not know it well, they will subconsciously fear that they will regret it, so they will not leave a way for themselves. Once suicide is prevented, they will never have the guts to come again. In the crowd. Suicide is really rare. Even if there is, it usually jumps off the building. The probability of committing suicide among so many people is too low."


    "The probability is too low, it doesn''t mean there is no, right."


    "That''s right, but even the court will consider whether this ultra-low probability event is reasonable."


    The height of the dialogue between Naruto and Fei Yingli seems to be getting higher and higher, and it has exceeded the case itself. Fei Yingli pushed her own glasses, and immediately moved to another point, saying: "But I found the storage in the car of the deceased Potassium cyanide bottles, so the probability of suicide will increase a lot."


    "Engri, if the deceased came to this venue and found that he had forgotten to carry the poison, then he returned to the car, took a little poison and prepared to commit suicide, and then took the remaining bottle of potassium cyanide. Do you think it is reasonable to put it in the car and then go back to the meeting place to commit suicide?"


    "What is reasonable may not be true."


    "Yes, but I think Takagi and the others must have only tested the powder in the bottle for potassium cyanide, and didn''t check whether it was stained with the fingerprints of the deceased."


    Fei Yingli was taken aback for a while, and finally smiled, shook his head and smiled: "You are really amazing."


    In fact, Fei Yingli himself did not think that this would be a suicide case at all. What I said just now was just for a bit of a "reason to fight" with Naruto. Now, Fei Yingli has been "convinced" by Naruto. It was her. She knew that the medicine bottle was deliberately put on the car by the murderer, but she couldn¡¯t find evidence to get rid of the medicine bottle. She only thought about the potassium cyanide inside, but didn¡¯t notice. Fingerprints are a simple and decisive clue.


    "It''s not like that, Momi Police Department."


    Meguro''s idea of''the suicide of the dead'' was also rejected by a young man. He was dressed in a black shirt and hat, just like Hattori Heiji, which made people unable to see his face.


    "Police Officer Mumu, this is definitely a murder case, and then I will present the murderer''s tactics!"


    "Since this kid is here, I don''t have to reason, it''s really easy"


    Naruto is holding his head with both hands, and at this time, there is absolutely no meaning to fight with someone. Anyway, it is not necessary at all. In fact, even if he loses, Xiao Lan will stay by his side. , Naruto still has this confidence and tolerance.


    In the familiar tone of the reasoning, Feiying, of course, could easily recognize that the black-clothed boy who appeared suddenly was Shinichi Kudo. Yes, she glanced at Naruto who had no desire for expression at all, and said: " Are you not afraid of losing?"


    "What''s to be afraid of?"


    Naruto turned to look at Fei Yingri, the expression on her face was similar to Fei Yingri, and said: "No one in this world''will definitely win'', even me. Also, some things are not a victory. You can change by negative, Yingli, you shouldn''t be as naive as that kind of kid?"


    Fei Yingri suddenly felt a little illusion. She knew very well that the man in front of her was the same age as her, even born on the same day and the same year. However, at this time, Fei Yingri felt like a primary school student, listening to her teacher Even though the age of the body is actually the same, Naruto''s mental maturity is far higher than that of the queen, Yingli.


    "Have you really never lost?" Fei Yingli couldn''t help but ask this question.


    "This..."


    Naruto sighed with emotion and suddenly raised his head to look up at the ceiling, with a look of nostalgia for the past in his eyes.


    "One time... I tried my best to face a woman, but in the end I didn''t win... But I didn''t lose either."


    Otsuki Kaguya!That was the strongest enemy Naruto had ever faced, and he ended up desperately. In that battle, Otsuki Kaguya did not lose to Naruto, but only to Naruto''them''. Naruto himself, can be regarded as a tie with Datongmu Huiye, this is also regarded as gold for himself.


    After saying this, Naruto turned around to find Xiaolan. Just after talking with her mother, she turned to find her daughter, but Fei Yingli stood there, not turning around for a long time.


    Although it is immoral and even illegal to inquire into other people''s privacy, for the first time, the concubine Yingli, who has always been abiding by the law, has the urge to inquire about a person''s privacy.


    "Lan, what do you want for dinner tonight?"


    Hooking Xiaolan''s neck, anyway the love affair had been exposed, Naruto simply revealed his''true colors'', just blatantly eating Xiaolan''s tofu.


    Xiaolan looked back at Naruto and saw that he seemed completely lifeless, with a gentle smile in his ice blue eyes, and said: "Hey, teacher, what do you want to eat at night, I will make it for you good or not?"


    "Then..." Naruto lowered his head and sniffed on Xiaolan''s snow-white neck, and said, "If I want to eat Xiaolan, can I?"


    "hate!"


    Xiaolan''s face was blushing, embarrassed and angered, and her ice blue eyes had a hint of anger. With her gorgeous princess dress, it was so beautiful.


    "Hey..." The garden felt that he couldn''t stand it anymore. He rolled the dead fish''s eyes to remind the two of them, and said: "You two should pay attention to the influence, OK?"


    "That''s it!" He Ye, who was uncomfortable with the garden as the first bird, immediately added, "Have you two entered the mode of a newly married couple?"


    "Even if you want to be intimate, change the place." Qingzi muttered to make up for the knife.


    The three of them made Xiaolan ashamed and hid directly behind Naruto. Naruto looked at these three obviously jealous girls amused, and said, "Even if Xiaolan and I want to make each other, it¡¯s not illegal. Why are you jealous?"


    "I, I won''t be jealous of you! Don''t be passionate!"


    He Ye and Qingzi, the two girls who were''externally strong and medium-dominated'', all refuted fiercely, but the blushing appearance made their originally tough eyes lacking any courage. Instead, they were full of the charming and beautiful girls.


    Yuanzi rolled his eyes secretly, not knowing where these two fools could not escape Naruto''s palm at all.


    Yuanzi, which has a relatively high EQ, is able to counter Naruto better than Waye and Qingzi at this time.


    "Teacher, you are so blatant about Xiaolan''s affection, aren''t you afraid?"


    "Yuanzi, do you want to say that I show affection and die quickly?"


    "Hehe, teacher, you said that, I didn''t say that."


    "Yes, I said, Xiuenai dies quickly, but marriage is the grave of love!"


    Yuanzi was stunned. Even a girl with a higher EQ than the average person was not at all an opponent of Naruto, the thousand-year-old fox at this time. She was stuck for a long time and couldn''t say a word, while Xiao Lan showed a shy and happy smile.


    Shinichi Kudo reasoned gorgeously and caught the real murderer Hung on the dance clothes, but his reasoning could only make the two middle-aged uncles, Maori and Mugure, look sideways. Now, they are completely unable to attract Xiaolan¡¯s gaze to stop. Up...


    Chapter 155-Emotional entanglements, they may not be so cheating!


    The prisoner was caught, but what about?

 595 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 595

    Her beloved girl never looked at her from beginning to end. Her own reasoning has been unable to attract her any attention. From beginning to end, she was flirting with the man he hated most, even if Naruto leaned her head on her. On Xiaolan''s shoulders, Xiao Lan didn''t feel any irritation, but blushed instead.


    Seeing the most beloved woman flirting with other men, it is self-evident how Kudo Shinichi will feel.


    Taking a step in Xiaolan''s direction, Kudo Shinichi stretched out his hand to Xiaolan, seeming to want to grab something, but...


    If you compare the relationship between Xiaolan and Shinichi Kudo to a beautiful kettle filled with water, then since Shinichi Kudo became Conan, there have been loopholes in this kettle, although few, but As time goes by, the water in the kettle is indeed declining.


    The last time the diplomat killed someone, it was like this kettle was hit by a violent impact. At that time, Conan returned to the appearance of Shinichi Kudo for the first time, but because of the case, he ignored him. He had a certain meaning. The''indifference'' and''relentlessness'' on the screen hurt Xiao Lan''s heart, causing most of the water in the kettle to spill out.


    And Naruto is like a new kettle, receiving all the water spilled from Kudo Shinichi.


    There is indeed some water left in the kettle of Kudo Shinichi now, but it is only the friendship of many years of childhood sweethearts. It is definitely not love. Xiaolan''s love is now in Naruto.


    To put it simply, Xiaolan likes Kudo Shinichi, but the person she loves is Naruto Uzumaki, that''s it.


    Kudo Shinichi stretched out his hand to grasp something, but the feelings were like flowing water. Wherever he could hold it, it was an impossible task for Kudo Shinichi. He could not grasp the lost feelings, nor could he Grasping Xiaolan''s heart, even if he solves the case before Naruto, in the end, he just wasted an important opportunity.


    He could have said a lot to Xiaolan, although what Hui Yuanai currently developed is only a temporary antidote, but within half an hour, he can indeed talk to Xiaolan a lot of things, but he put this The precious half an hour was all put on the dead Urada and the murderer Hongshang Maiyi.


    boom!


    Kudo Shinichi''s face was pale, and his body faltered several times, but after all he fell to the ground.


    "Xiaolan...Xiaolan..."


    Kudo Shinichi is like a drowning man, breathing almost cut off, constantly whispering Xiaolan''s name, but the hopeless shouts can only be exchanged for incomparable despair, Kudo Shinichi''s world gradually becomes dark, and finally because of the antidote The effect of the medicine gradually disappeared and he completely lost consciousness.


    Kudo Shinichi¡¯s fall first attracted the attention of his good friend Hattori Heiji. He already knew that Kudo Shinichi was Conan. Hattori Heiji knew what Kudo Shinichi¡¯s sudden fainting meant, and his face immediately changed. .


    "Take him to my health room!"


    A young man with a pair of spectacles came out of the crowd, and he immediately helped Kudo Shinichi who fell on the ground together with Hattori Heiji and walked to the health room.


    "Xinyi will be fine, right?"


    A worried look appeared on Xiao Lan''s face. After all, although she was sure that the person she liked was Naruto, her care for her childhood sweetheart would not simply disappear completely.


    "Don''t worry, that kid is very strong."


    Naruto smiled, but his tone was actually gloating, comforting Xiaolan on the surface, saying: "The new kid is also quite capable, Kudo will do nothing."


    Tomoaki Shinde, who graduated as the number one in the Eastern Medical University, is actually the senior of Sachiko Katsuki. He is now serving as a school doctor and coach of the basketball club in Didan. He has been very popular among students recently.


    Although worried, after listening to Naruto''s advice, Xiaolan decisively chose the latter among her childhood sweethearts and boyfriends, and began to discuss the itinerary tonight with her sisters.


    Naruto sneered inadvertently between a pair of Yingying Yanyan.


    ''Belmod, there will be one more person who knows the identity of Conan now, and the world will become more chaotic, which is really exciting.''


    "I''m really exhausted..."


    After finally returning to his dear home, Naruto immediately made such a complaint, and then flew at his dear sofa at lightning speed, holding the soft pillow, and rubbing his cheek for a while.


    "So comfortable..."


    "Stupid! Don''t do that kind of kid behavior!"


    The vitality girl with a ponytail immediately took out a men''s wallet from the result of her''battle'' today, and slammed it into the back of Naruto''s head.


    Naruto almost had eyes on the back of his head. He continued to lie on the sofa without looking back. He immediately reached out to the back of his head and caught the flying''hidden weapon''.


    "Don''t you dare to say it?! Who is the reason why I am so tired?!"


    Naruto turned around, shaking the beautiful men''s wallet in his hand, and staring at the vigorous girl who had no intention of reflecting on his blue eyes.


    "Humph!"


    Toyama and Ye put their hands on their hips, reflecting on that this kind of thing would not happen to her at all. The dark green eyes were completely confrontational. They said, "Last time you went to Osaka for a tour, but I, an Osaka native, took you to visit. Osaka, now it¡¯s in Tokyo, of course you want to take me around!"


    Toyama and Ye dominate this principle, so Naruto has nothing to do. It''s normal to say it, but it takes a lot of physical strength for a man to go shopping with a group of women. Besides...


    Starting at two o''clock in the afternoon, from Shinjuku to Akihabara, from Akihabara to Shibuya, and finally to Ginza, I did not eat dinner until after 8 o''clock. This kind of thing is done by people. Is it?


    "He Ye, I haven''t seen you for a while, and your face is getting thicker."


    "Humph! No matter how thick the skin is, you can''t be thick!"


    This time it was Aoko, Toyama Kazuye, and Aoko Nakamori, two girls with savage personalities, and Naruto Uzumaki''s "common enemy". The relationship number is beyond belief that they knew each other. Less than half a year.


    "Qingzi, it seems that the thickness of your face has also increased."


    Lying lazily on the sofa, Naruto glanced at Qingzi with a smirk and said, "Qingzi, it seems that all the nutrients you have eaten have been transferred to your face. It is still at the level of a primary school student."


    Qingzi''s face was immediately reddened even more exaggerated than after pouring the chili water, but Naruto''s bad mouth has not stopped, and he continued to attack the vitality girl who was snickering.


    "But He Ye is not much better."


    "Take it!"


    The two savage girls yelled at the same time and rushed towards Naruto on Sofa Mountain, scratching, biting and scratching. There is no so-called "lady image" at all. In fact, the "lady image" comes to them It''s too extravagant.


    Naruto was pressed under her body by the two girls and constantly beating, but her hands were still dishonest. While constantly fighting back, she secretly ate the tender''white jade tofu'' on the two girls.


    When I entered this home, I took another road. I went to the wine cellar and got a good wine. Then I met Feng Fujiko who went to get the wine in the same way. Judy came to the living room a little bit late. Fujiko saw the three people fighting on the sofa.


    "Naughty." Feng Fujiko reprimanded with a smile on the surface.


    "Hey..."


    Judy reminded the two dull girls very kindly, "Heye, Qingzi, you two won''t get up yet, she will take up all the advantages."


    "Ah! Pervert!!"


    With super-high decibel screams, Naruto had eaten enough tofu on the two women, but the price for this was two more red palm prints on his face.


    I didn¡¯t know that the two of them were originally from the Beggar Gang...


    "Really..."


    Naruto had no choice but to look at the two women with the best figures sitting on both sides of him, and said, "Don''t bother me."


    Feng Fujiko drank thousands of dollars in one sip, and the enchanting cat''s eyes gave Naruto a fiercely white look, and said, "If you don''t stop you, what if you take the opportunity to eat them?"


    Can say such things without any scruples, in this family, there is also Feng Fujiko, Judy''s words... bold, but not as enchanting as Feng Fujiko, after all, she is still a good person.


    "Am I that kind of person?"


    "Trouble you to remove the''?''?''Replace it with''.''Okay?" Feng Fujiko gave Naruto a enchanting look. "Don''t forget, you treated me too..."

 596 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 596

    Mine Fujiko was half talking, and everyone was itching to know what happened before Naruto and Mine Fujiko. In fact, it was a secret that even Judy didn''t know.


    "Hey..." Naruto scratched his face, "Of course I have to do the fifteenth in the first year of the middle school, but I finally lied to you."


    "So..." Feng Fujiko''s eyes flowed, and he looked at the two girls who had just erupted in shame but did not leave here. "Are they two cheating?"


    "They..." Naruto smiled and glanced at the two girls who pretended not to care, but their ears were already pricked up, "It''s much better than you."


    After being taken advantage of, he received this kind of evaluation. He Ye and Qingzi both turned their heads and gave him a fierce look. Naruto blinked with an innocent expression.


    Fujiko Mine and Judy helplessly hold their foreheads, and even the two of them can''t resist Naruto''s innocent look, let alone two little girls.


    Sure enough, the two little girls retreated gorgeously under Naruto''s eyes. The two girls who had just had an embarrassment with Naruto were all blushing and shy, not knowing what to say or do.


    Naruto poured Shirley and absinthe into a glass under the eyes of the two big beauties on the left and right, "You are violating the heavens," and drank a strange taste of mixed wine.


    ''To lie to the two of them... Actually, it may not be easier than to lie to the duo...''


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Six-Lupin... a good name...


    Conan is in a bad mood recently...


    At the Didan Academy Festival, although he had grown bigger after taking the temporary antidote developed by Huiyuanai, he didn''t even have the opportunity to say a word to Xiaolan. The effect of the medicine was at the end, and the smallness once again tortured him. The misery was beyond words, and Xiaolan''s indifference to him broke Conan''s heart.


    But... the great detective, who has always been going smoothly, will only complain about the heavens and you when he encounters a problem, he doesn¡¯t want to think about who is ignoring Xiaolan again and again for the sake of the case and making Xiaolan sad... However, if it weren¡¯t for Xiaolan to Kudo Shinichi Heartbroken, it is not so easy for Naruto to chase Xiaolan.


    Fortunately, Conan is strong enough after all, and with the encouragement of Heiji Hattori, a good friend, Conan has gradually recovered. The famous detectives from Kanto and Kansai have recently solved a few cases in Tokyo, giving Conan¡¯s confidence again. came back.


    He Ye''s mood is more complicated recently...


    She came to Tokyo together with Heiji. Before coming to Tokyo, her mother told Heiji to take good care of herself. Although Heiji himself thought he didn¡¯t need Heiji to take care of herself at all, but after Heiji came to Tokyo, she disappeared all day long. Wouldn''t He Ye be depressed if he went to Conan?


    This is the time for someone to come in. Fortunately, Naruto has been playing with Ye Ye, Tokyo Tower, and Dorobia Land for the past two days. While letting Ye Ye play happily and complain about someone, He completely forgot his childhood sweetheart.


    Naruto is in a good mood recently...


    After the love affair with Xiaolan was revealed, there was no need to hide and tuck him, and the number of times he appeared in Emperor Dan increased, and when he had nothing to do, he played with Ye and quarreled with Ye. Although he spent the whole day with Qi and Ye, Naruto is still very happy to live with Ye at his house, and he won''t be the one who suffers anyway.


    The recent days Naruto has been very peaceful and happy, but some people are destined to be unwilling to be peaceful.


    Tokyo National Institute of Microbiology...


    This is the largest microbiology research institute in Tokyo. Although the research institute was built ten years ago, most of the research results in the research institute are left over from World War II, and it also includes some very dangerous small creatures.


    Two were watching the wind outside, and an armed group of five people left invaded this microbiology research institute. They were fully armed with chemical protective clothing and gas masks. It can be said that the protection work is very comprehensive.


    "Open the door!"


    One of the gangsters pointed a gun at the researcher of the research institute, poor boy, encountered this kind of thing on duty today.


    "Yes... I got it."


    The poor research institute tremblingly entered the password, and then pressed his fingerprint.


    The elevator door leading to the bacteria storage room opened, and the five gangsters came to the bacteria storage room and looked at the murderous bacteria stored on the cabinet and in the test tube, emitting green fluorescence, all the faces under the mask showed weird smiles. .


    boom!!


    Less than five minutes after the criminals left, a huge explosion occurred in the entire Institute of Microbiology. The high-explosive bombs installed by the criminals completely destroyed the entire institute, including the basement, and all the buildings were destroyed. Turned to ashes in the fire, and because of this big case, the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department immediately held a press conference.


    "At 21:50 this evening, the National Tokyo Institute of Microbiology in Seymour City was attacked by a seven-man armed group. The gang killed two guards, kidnapped the researcher on duty, and hacked into the high-security laboratory for a few minutes. Later, the plastic bomb set in the room was detonated and escaped. All personnel of the institute died. A highly dangerous bacteria was kept in the invaded laboratory, which can be presumed to have been taken away by criminal gangs."


    "Dangerous bacteria?"


    "It is a superbug with a mortality rate of more than 80% once infected. There is currently no cure." In fact, it is a remnant of the biological and chemical weapons of World War II.


    "Police officer, the research institute exploded, does it mean that the bacteria have leaked?"


    "That''s not true." The hairless police officer Tadashi Uno denied this, and said: "Because the explosion is so powerful, the testimony of the director of the institute shows that even if there are bacterial residues, it should be completely burned."


    "Then what is the purpose of the criminal gang?"


    "It''s still unclear, but the possibility of biochemical terrorist attacks is not ruled out!"


    Because of Uno Tadao''s speech, the reporters present were a little confused.


    "Everyone, please be quiet!"


    With a low breath, Naruto¡¯s immediate boss, Mr. Toshiro Odagiri, glanced at all the reporters, and said: "There is one thing I want to ask you all. In order to avoid unnecessary panic, the report only involves the explosion, I hope it will not be involved To the possibility of bacterial and biochemical terrorist attacks!"


    Just after Odagiri Toshiro finished speaking, a police officer ran up with a laptop and said, "Director! That criminal gang issued a criminal statement on the Internet!"


    "what?!"


    Odagiri Toshiro was shocked and immediately took the computer the police officer had brought.


    "We are a red Siamese cat. We attacked the National Institute of Microbiology in Tokyo and obtained killing bacteria. The next step will be taken within seven days. Please look forward to it."


    "Sure enough, the bacteria was taken away..."


    "But the red Siamese cat was destroyed 10 years ago?!"


    "Minister Odagiri, there should be no reporting restrictions like this!"


    "Well... this can only be done..."


    "Red Siamese cat..."


    Still walking on the streets of Ginza, Naruto looked at the news about the terrorist attack broadcast on the huge LED and scratched his head helplessly.


    "It''s really troublesome, can''t you let me stop for a while?"


    In the past few days, the news about this red Siamese cat has really gone viral, making people panic. Although today is the weekend, people in Ginza seem to be reduced by the red Siamese cat.


    "Red Siamese cat?"


    Next to Naruto, a girl who likes to wear a ponytail also saw this news, and while licking ice cream, she asked curiously: "What is a red Siamese cat?"


    Seeing the ponytail vigorous girl next to her with a curious look, Naruto had to scratch his head and began to literacy for the two girls.


    "The Red Siamese cat is a criminal organization that appeared more than ten years ago. Although it appeared not long ago, it did everything from robbery, murder, drug trafficking, and human trafficking. Their crimes were almost all over Japan, which caused a lot of headaches for the police. The police deployed a large number of police forces to wipe out the red Siamese cat. In the end, the red Siamese cat died out 10 years ago. I heard that Odakiri Toshiro, who was still a police department at the time, made the most of his contribution to the elimination of the red Siamese cat, so he sat down. Now he is the head of the Criminal Department."


    "That''s right."


    The ponytail girl nodded and said, "But why did this red Siamese cat appear again and attacked the Institute of Microbiology?"


    "How do I know this kind of thing? I''m not a fortune teller." Naruto rolled his eyes gorgeously, and then immediately began to complain about his boss. "Maybe Odagiri Toshiro didn''t catch people clean back then, leaving the red color behind. The remnant of the Siamese cat."


    He Ye pouted slightly, and while licking the ice cream in his hand, he looked at Naruto''seriously'', and said, "I actually said bad things about my boss behind my back. Be careful I will report you." He Ye You and Naruto I am angry. This is a habit that I quickly developed after I met. Of course, another reason is that Ye''s father is also the head of the Criminal Department. He has the same position as Odakiri Toshiro, but one in the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department and the other in Osaka Prefecture. Only the police headquarters.

 597 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 597

    "Hey, you dare to report me, I will smash your little butt!"


    He Ye''s face turned red, and he opened his mouth just about to take a bite on the ice cream, and almost broke his tongue, giving Naruto a harsh look.


    "Indecent!"


    "Hahaha..."


    Naruto laughed loudly, put his arm around He Ye''s waist, He Ye''s body trembled, and his footsteps suddenly softened, and he didn''t dislike Naruto''s intimate behavior.


    "Robbery!"


    Naruto hadn¡¯t done anything to Kazuya while the iron was hot. There was a female scream in front of him. Then he saw a young woman in a pink dress looking worried, a high-necked coat and gloves, The man whose hat hides his appearance, running fast with a red women''s handbag in his hand.


    "Snatching bags on the street! Absolutely unforgivable!"


    The vigorous girl with a sense of justice dropped the ice cream in her hand and rolled up her sleeves ugly, but before she rushed out to "the heroes fight for justice", there was a loud roar from behind.


    "Come on! Lupin!"


    ''Lupin?''Naruto''s head twitched, and the steps he had taken stopped.


    A Harley-Davidson stopped by Naruto''s side, turned sideways, and flew the dog in the passenger seat.Exaggeratedly wearing the windshield, but the well-trained Lupin immediately threw the prisoner who had just grabbed the bag to the ground, and continued to bite his clothes.


    "Stop... stop it!"


    With the help of Lupin, the bag thief was subdued by Lupin before he ran a distance of 500 meters. After the owner returned the red women''s bag to the owner, Naruto looked at the driving strangely. The owner said: "Suzuki Jiroki, what are you doing here?"


    "Oh, it''s Naruto boy."


    The old-hearted grandfather Jiroki Suzuki took off the windshield, touched the head of his pet dog, and said triumphantly: "My Lupin is not bad, right."


    "Lupin..." Naruto looked down at Jiroji''s pet dog, resisting the twitching corners of his mouth, and said something very philosophical.


    "Good name..."


    Chapter 157-Invasion He Ye''s Atrium!


    "What a weird person."


    The above six words are the evaluation of Toyama and Ye on Suzuki Jiroki.


    "Jiroki is not strange, it''s just that he is a bit too aggressive."


    Naruto shook his head helplessly. He didn''t have much to say about that old man who was so old and had such a tough temper. Then he looked at Kazuo and said, "Don''t let Yuanzi hear what you said just now. Suzuki Jiroki is her uncle."


    "Hey, is that right?"


    "Of course, Suzuki Jiroki is Sonoko''s father, Shiro Suzuki''s cousin, and consultant to the Suzuki chaebol. But he has been traveling around the world and rarely stays in Japan."


    "Then how did he come back suddenly?"


    "It''s for Kaito Kidd." Naruto had to continue to satisfy the curiosity of the vitality girl, saying: "The last time Kaito Kidd issued a notice, he almost stole Suzuki Chaebol''s heirloom, the dark star. Suzuki Jiroki was because of Kaito Kidd. And when he came back to Japan, he must catch the thief who dared to covet his treasure, but..." Naruto hesitated for a moment, and a smirk appeared at the corner of his mouth, saying: "That old man should be very angry recently. "


    "why?"


    "Suzuki Jiroki is an old man who likes to show off. Every time he makes a headline in the newspaper, he sent a letter of challenge to the thief Kidd a few days ago, which took up almost the entire page of the newspaper, but because of the news about the red Siamese cat, it turned out His letter of challenge was squeezed to the second edition."


    "what?"


    It was also the first time that Kazuya heard about Suzuki Jiroki. He was really helpless to complain about this grandfather who was a lot of age and so competitive. His aqua-green eyes turned into a pair of cute dead fish eyes, staring at Naruto. .


    "There are always strange people around you."


    "Yes."


    Naruto smiled and nodded, then a pair of blue eyes stared at Kazuya like this, smiling like a fox.


    He Ye didn''t understand why he stared at him at first, and his face was a little red. Then he reacted and his face was even redder, but his shy mood turned into bursts of anger.


    "Asshole! Are you saying I''m weird?!"


    "I didn''t say it, you said it."


    Naruto dropped the words to let He Ye run wild, and then immediately wiped the soles of his feet with oil, his body turned into a golden flash, the speed was fully displayed, and he immediately fled.


    "Asshole! Stop it!"


    The Aikido vitality girl was turned on by Naruto to run away, her anger in her heart was like a volcanic eruption, her strong emotions transformed into immense power, and she rushed towards Naruto''s bastard.


    In the boring chase, Naruto never got tired of it. After playing with Ye for more than ten minutes, he slowed down and asked He Ye to beat him up, and then took the opportunity to pull He Ye''s small hand.


    "Don''t be so angry, you will age quickly if you are angry."


    "Hey, I''m only 17 years old, I''m not getting old so fast!"


    "Hey? Is it 17?" Naruto looked at He Ye in surprise, and said, "Xiao Lan has not yet celebrated her 17th birthday. To be precise, she is 16 years old, but why is Xiao Lan''s older?"


    "You...you..." He Ye was shy and angry, and his whole body was trembling. He stretched out his finger to point at Naruto, and said angrily: "You fool of H! Don''t talk about this kind of thing!"


    "Hi hi"


    Naruto slapped haha ??on the surface, and whispered as soon as he turned around.


    "Small won''t let anyone talk about it."


    He Ye blushed like blood, looking down at him, he couldn''t help muttering in his heart:''It''s not that small, it''s about the same as Yuanzi anyway, much bigger than Qingzi''s.''


    "Hey, Kazue, do you want to continue shopping?"


    "Of course!" He Ye, who was angry, said immediately, while staring at Naruto fiercely,''I just want to squander your money, I love you asshole!''


    Naruto would not have guessed He Ye''s naive thoughts at this time, but stretched out his arm to He Ye, the purpose of which is self-evident.


    He Ye gave Naruto a fierce look, but took the initiative to pull Naruto''s arm.


    Naruto resisted the pain in his arm and continued to take this vitality girl around Ginza.


    Although Heye was thinking about squandering Naruto''s money, he didn''t actually buy anything in the end. After shopping for a while, they went to the roof of the Tokyo Garden View Restaurant, enjoying the night view of Tokyo while eating.


    "Hey, Naruto." After Heye ate a fresh and delicious grilled shrimp, with sauce still on his mouth, he asked Naruto who was sitting across from him a question, and said, "That Jiro Giorgio If you want to deal with Kaito Kidd, you must have prepared treasures that can attract Kaito Kidd, do you know what it is?"


    "Oh, I have heard of this. It seems to be a sapphire ring called Ladysky. It is said that there is golden light in the sapphire, and the largest gold looks like a woman''s head. That''s why it has this name."


    "Ladysky? I really want to take a look." He Ye showed a look of yearning on his face, and then, as if intentionally or unconsciously, he looked sideways.


    Guru!


    Naruto barely swallowed the salmon fillet in his mouth, looked up at Heye helplessly, and said, "You don''t want to go too, do you?"

 598 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 598

    "Yeah." He smiled and nodded with a squinting head, his eyes showed the meaning of''Even if you don''t let me go, I will sneak away''.


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Naruto laughed dryly, and he suddenly shook his heart, because he suddenly remembered that the Ladysky would take the Suzuki chaebol, known as the world¡¯s largest airship, the Bell Shelly II, from Tokyo to Osaka.


    He glanced at He Ye in surprise, the latter turned his head away, as if he didn''t want him to see his eyes.


    Naruto sighed helplessly, then showed a gentle smile, stretched out his hand, stroked He Ye''s delicate and pretty face across the table, He Ye''s body was obviously stiff, but in the end he still did not stop him.


    "Well, I''ll go with you."


    He Ye''s cheeks and eyes were red at the same time, and he nodded gently to prevent him from seeing the teardrops at the corners of his eyes.


    He Ye, it''s time to go home too...


    Speaking of it, there are really a lot of people who boarded the Bell Shirley II airship. This incident was originally the Suzuki family''s business. Of course the garden will appear on the airship, and since Naruto is going up, Xiaolan and Huiyuanwai Naturally, Xiaolan would follow. Conan would follow it even if he died and beg Bailai. Conan would follow, it would have followed him. However, these people obviously and Suzuki Jiroki had expected at first. There is a huge gap in the situation, and the reason is because of those damn red Siamese cats!


    "It''s amazing! It''s a tropical paradise!"


    "The castle looks so small!"


    "The amusement park looks like a toy. From such a height, it is amazing!"


    The three juniors of the Junior Detectives lie on the viewing window, looking surprised at the beautiful scenery looking down from a high altitude. This height is not what can be seen under normal circumstances.


    "It''s really amazing, mom, come and take a look, the scenery from here is really beautiful!"


    Xiao Lan stood by the viewing window, excited like a child, and at the same time hurriedly called to his mother, as Xiao Lan''s guardian, to appear here in place of Mori Kogoro who is afraid of heights.


    "Really,"


    Looking at her beloved daughter, Fei Yingli''s usual stern face also showed a hint of helplessness, and said: "You are so grown up, don''t you be okay to be a child?"


    "What''s the matter?" Xiaolan said with a soft tone, took Fei Yingli''s arm, rubbed her face against Fei Yingli''s shoulder, and said: "I am my mother''s daughter anyway."


    "You..." Facts have proved that even the queen of the legal profession is still awkward when facing her most precious relatives. She had to change the subject so that this girl would continue to act like a baby, and said: "Right, how about Naruto? "


    Speaking of this, Xiaolan finally stopped relying on Fei Yingli, and said: "I don''t know. The teacher has not seen anyone since he got on the airship, and I don''t know where he is going."


    Fei Yingli squinted dangerously and glanced at the people present. Her excellent memory allowed Fei Yingli to know which two people were missing here, and her mood suddenly became a bit bad.


    ''That guy...''


    Thinking about it, I also know that Naruto and Kazuya will not be here at this time, they are on the other side of the airship.


    "You don''t need such an expression."


    Naruto copied his arms and looked at Heye, who was lying on the edge of the viewing window at this time, with a look of loss and silence. He couldn''t help but say, at this time Heye''s appearance is really full of vitality. Great gap.


    He Ye turned her head and glanced at Naruto. Ever since she boarded the airship, her mood could not be elevated anyway.


    It¡¯s hard to imagine that I was in Osaka at that time. I heard the news about their performance from Xiaolan¡¯s phone. She immediately decided to come from Osaka to Tokyo. At that time, she really lied to him. She really listened. After the news that he was about to perform, he couldn''t help but ran.


    He Ye didn¡¯t realize what was going on at first, but in the past few days, Pingci has left him alone, but he has been by his side. Comparing the two, even if he is slow, he should be aware of it. What, she has been away from home for a while, and it is time to go back. This time she boarded the airship, not only because of the blame for Kidd, but more importantly, He Ye was going home.


    The last time he parted, He Ye was only a little bit lost, but now He Ye is frowning because of it, which makes He Ye really realize what, Naruto is the same.


    He Ye''s lost appearance made Naruto distressed, so he walked over with a cheeky, hugged He Ye, leaned his head on her shoulder, and said softly: "He Ye, if you miss me, call me. On call."


    If you follow He Ye¡¯s past temperament, you should blush at this time and shout, ¡°Who would miss you asshole?¡± But now, with the sadness of parting in his heart, He Ye is not in the mood to be proud, just because of him. I feel warm in my heart, but there are some complaints.


    "Idiot, how can you make this kind of promise casually?" He Ye lowered his head, his pretty face almost buried in his chest, listening to his strong heartbeat, breathing his strong and charming masculine breath, which made He Ye I felt dizzy in my brain and almost could not stand steady.


    "If you can''t do it, I will be sad..."


    "I can do it!"


    Naruto made a promise when He Ye''s voice just fell, wrapping one hand around He Ye''s lower back, and the other hand stroking the crimson and delicate cheeks.


    "I can do it! As long as you say a word, I will find you at all corners of the world!"


    "Stupid, stupid!"


    He Ye Leimu, with a cry in his tone and a trace of anger in his teary eyes, said: "Didn''t you tell you not to say such stupid things?! You still have a job, and Xiaolan and Yuanzi, how can they be casual? Come to Osaka to find me?! Don''t say such silly things!"


    "I just want you to be happy, He Ye." Naruto lowered his head, his eyes invaded the girl''s heart, "I like you."


    Naruto suddenly confessed, which can be said to have disturbed all of He Ye''s thoughts. Tears couldn''t help but shed, and she threw herself into Naruto''s arms and wept, tears soaking Naruto''s clothes.


    Naruto held up the pretty face with Ye Lihua''s rain, bowed her head and kissed, and what reserved her affection with Ye, what kind of reservedness, face, even Hattori Heiji had already been forgotten, at this time, she just wanted to experience more To make her deadly gentle, even if she died, she has no regrets.


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty-Eight-The Pact with Kazuo, Suzuki Jiroki''s name and taste!


    "Hey...Kazusa, when the airship arrives in Osaka, do I want to go with you to meet my uncle and aunt...No, is it my future father-in-law?"


    He Ye was originally kissed by him, and he was leaning against him to breathe. At this time, hearing Naruto''s words, Fang''s heart was sweet, but huge shame also surged and raised his head.Shy and anger gleamed in his bright eyes, he raised his little fan fist, and said viciously: "Idiot! Don''t say such things anymore! Otherwise I''ll kill you!"


    "Hey, Heye, are you willing to murder your husband?"


    "I murdered your husband today!"


    "Wow! Escape!"


    "Asshole! Stop it!"


    Chapter N of the boring chase game is staged again. Naruto ran in front and Ye chased behind. This kind of scene can no longer count how many times it was staged, but the two parties were always happy until He Ye was out of breath. Ming talent deliberately lowered his speed, let He Ye catch up, and was beaten severely by her.


    He Ye''s face was reddened. This was a normal physiological reaction that occurred from the running just now. He leaned against Naruto''s arms, and when his breathing gradually calmed down, he didn''t know what he thought of, his face turned red again, and he looked up Naruto clenched a fist and said, "Hey, badass, I''ll tell you that I am not allowed to leave me alone in the future, otherwise I will never forgive you! I want you to see how good I am!"


    Naruto looked down at He Ye. Although this girl was tough, her aqua-green eyes were still full of shame, her face was beautiful and crimson, and the girl''s aggressive appearance was really indescribably cute.


    "Don''t worry, He Ye."


    Naruto lowered his head and kissed Ye''s nose. The affection did not cause Ye''s second runaway, but he cocked his mouth, and his heart was filled with sweetness and happiness.


    "If you catch it, you will never let it go."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    He Ye nodded lightly, without any hesitation or hesitation in his heart.


    "Yo¡­¡­"


    Holding hands with Ye He Naruto and meeting with the''Big Team'', and the voice of that tone was the black-mouthed and black-faced gray sorrow, and the icy blue eyes looked at Naruto and Ye holding together. Hands and eyes are very penetrating.


    Not only Huiyuan was mourning, even Yuanzi and Xiaolan''s eyes were focused on the hands they held together. The vigorous girl who was strong on the outside and soft on the inside turned red, and quickly broke free of Naruto¡¯s hand and fled shyly. Go to the side.


    Xiao Lan gave Naruto a slight anger, but she didn''t say anything, and ran over quickly, lest He Ye really run away.

 599 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 599

    "Hehe, teacher, awesome"


    With a completely hippy smile, the second lady of the Suzuki chaebol had no image at all. She walked over and stabbed Naruto in the waist with her arm, and said, "I didn''t expect to get the Heye so soon. I really deserve to be a teacher. It."


    Boom!


    Naruto gave Yuanzi a hard punch without hesitation, and a hot steamed bun was blasted out on top of her head.


    "If you have time to tease me, why don''t you think about how to deal with the thief Kidd, Ladysky is your gem."


    "Anyway, there is a teacher here, what''s to be afraid of."


    Yuanzi didn''t worry about Ladysky being stolen at all. He was obviously very confident in Naruto. His bright eyes flickered, and said: "The guy who is the thief Kidd has never beaten the teacher, so I am not worried at all."


    "I''m under a lot of pressure like this." Naruto said nonsense that no one believed at all. In fact, his biggest trouble today is not the blame kid, but the old man Suzuki Jiroki Suzuki''s uncle.


    The victorious old and stubborn would not accept Naruto to help him catch the thief Kidd. If Naruto wants to make a move, it is estimated that Suzuki Jiroyoshi would rather Ladysky be stolen by the thief Kidd. This kind of enthusiasm is really speechless.


    Thinking of the stubborn old man, Naruto suddenly felt that his whole body was not good, and immediately changed the subject.


    "Speaking of which, there are really few people on the airship today."


    Although it was said that there were a lot of people boarding the airship, in fact, Naruto and the others were basically considered to have come up because of nepotism. In addition to them, there are completely outsiders. Not many have come up.


    "Yes, it''s all because of the red Siamese cat. Today is the last day that the red Siamese cat announced the action. Therefore, the newspapers and news agencies are all reporting on the red Siamese cat. Jirou Ji was almost angry. ."


    Yuanzi was pretty serious at first, but at the end, he gave a smirk. Thinking of the way his uncle, who was already over the past few years old, was so angry with his beard and staring, Yuanzi felt funny.


    Suzuki Jiroki''s kind of pushy person, originally wanted to use the challenge book sent to Kaito Kidd to dominate the headlines, but was squeezed out of the headlines by the red Siamese cat. Today was originally going to be a big report, Suzuki Jiroki even I wanted to make this duel into an autobiographical movie, but the result...


    "What a wayward old man." Naruto summed up the person Suzuki Jiroki.


    "Speaking of willfulness, you are not qualified to speak of others." Hui Yuan hugged his arms with a look of indifference.


    "Hehe... so too."


    Naruto scratched his head. In fact, he himself is also a super problem child. To say that he is self-willed, he is afraid that it is worse than Suzuki Jiroki, but only in different ways.


    As the guardian of the little ghosts, Dr. A Li looked around the empty space and said, "Speaking of which, are we the only passengers this time?"


    "Ah, there seems to be a live reporter named Takamichi Fujioka, ah, that''s him!"


    Yuanzi pointed to an uncle with the Chinese character face who had just walked over, and said: "He said that he must record the duel between Uncle Jiroji and Kaito Kidd, so he ran over by himself, and there are others..."


    "sorry for disturbance."


    Yuanzi was about to continue explaining that a man who was wearing round glasses and looked... to be honest, a funny man walked up to Naruto and handed his business card.


    "When we first met, I was the producer of Nippon TV Station Masaki Mizukawa. The two here are reporter Kasumi Nishitani and photographer Junpei Ishimoto."


    Naruto took a casual look at the card, and then nodded to the three of them.


    "can I help you?"


    "This time the confrontation between Mr. Suzuki Jiroki and Kaito Kidd will be broadcast exclusively for us. There will be a special program in the evening. In fact, we originally wanted to report on the same stage as before, but the current period is not very good."


    "Period? Oh, today is the last day for the red Siamese cat to predict a crime."


    "Yes, so most of the staff in the station stayed behind for the red Siamese cat, ready to report the sudden incident at any time." Mizukawa Masayuki seemed a little nervous, took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat on his head. , Said: "So we want to interview you first, Mr. Uzumaki Naruto, you have defeated the Kaito Kidd twice. Do you think his theft is possible this time?"


    "Nothing in this world is''absolutely impossible.'' I can only say that I do my best, and anyway, there is Suzuki Jiroki. I don''t need to take action or not."


    "Mr. Uzumaki thinks Mr. Suzuki can catch the thief Kidd?"


    "Is there anything wrong? Kidd is not invincible, he can lose to me, why can''t he lose to Suzuki Jiroki?"


    Naruto''s words carry a rare compliment, that''s because...


    "Hahaha... Naruto boy, you have some eyesight."


    Although he is 72 years old, Mr. Jiroji''s kidney function should seem to be quite good. He was full of breath when he spoke, with a few black bodyguards behind him, and he was accompanied by a dog named Lupin.


    Suzuki Jiroki is such a pushy person, but he likes to hear Naruto''s compliments, and his gloomy mood is a lot better.


    "Uncle Jiro!"


    "Haha, Yuanzi, the last time I saw you was in the Seven-Five-Three Festival, I didn''t expect to have grown so big in the blink of an eye."


    The Seven-Five-Three Festival is a traditional Japanese festival. On November 15th every year, 3-year-old boys and 3-year-old girls, 3-year-old girls and 3-year-old girls will wear traditional Japanese dresses to worship with their parents and pray for good health. The development is smooth, that is to say, the garden was 7 years old when it passed the Seven-Five-Three Festival last time, 10 years ago.


    "Haha, Jiro Jirou''s body is still so good." Yuanzi Xiaolan, although the other party is his uncle, but Yuanzi still speaks in a serious manner, "but this time I should be angry with the red Siamese cat? "


    Yuanzi smiled badly, purely to irritate his uncle on purpose, Suzuki Jiroki snorted coldly, and said, "Thanks to the wild cats, my helicopter flight permit for the autobiographical film was not approved! That hateful group of thieves. Cats, be sure to let me catch them, or I have to make them worse than dead! Right, Lupin?"


    Huihara Ai still remained indifferent and watched their conversation, but when she heard Suzuki Jiroki¡¯s last words, Huihara Ai also seemed a little uncomfortable. He suddenly inserted the original dialogue and pointed to Suzuki Jiroki¡¯s love. dog.


    "What''s its name?"


    "It''s Lupin, haha, it''s named after that international thief Lupin III." Suzuki Jiroki didn''t know the truth yet, and continued to show his naming level.


    Huihara looked at Naruto twitchingly at the corner of his mouth, seeing the strange smile on the latter''s face, after all he did not hold back, the frost on his face disintegrated, and he burst out with a laugh.


    Lupin...what a good name...


    Chapter 159-Ladysky!He really is an old kid


    It can only be said that Suzuki Jiroki''s taste in naming is really bad, so that even the hall of mourning is broken, covering his mouth, and laughing for a long time under the eyes of others completely incomprehensible.


    Naruto couldn''t help but laugh, but he wasn''t because of Lupin''s name, but because of Xiao Ai''s cute appearance. Naruto was helping Xiao Ai rub her face. Who told her to laugh too exaggeratedly, and her face cramped.


    "This is the first time I saw you like this."


    Naruto rubbed Huihara''s little face while making fun of this usually cold noodle little Lori.


    "To shut up!"


    Aidian shouted coldly, but his eyes were still full of smiles. Obviously he couldn''t smile just now. It was a worthwhile trip for Naruto to come to this airship this time to see Hui Yuanai''s face change so much.


    The three people from the Nissan TV station leaned over at this time. Masaki Mizukawa looked at Suzuki Jiroki with a smile, and said, "Mr. Suzuki, this airship is really good."


    "Humph!"


    Suzuki Jiroki snorted softly, like an old child, squinted at the three of them from the corner of his eye, and said uncomfortably: "On such a perfect airship, only three staff members came." The old man still came. Broken about it.


    "Hehe, sorry, sorry, because of that, the station was too busy."


    "Yuanzi, your uncle is really an old kid"


    "Hehe, there is no way, I heard my father and mother say that he was like this, and I heard that my grandfather originally wanted to hand over the Suzuki chaebol to Uncle Jiroji to inherit, but Uncle Jiroji likes to travel the world and can¡¯t stay in one place. , And then automatically refused to inherit the Suzuki chaebol, so it was my father''s turn."

 600 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 600

    "Huh? Really a wayward old man."


    Naruto glanced at Suzuki Jiroki, who was unhappy because there were too few people to report, and said, "Since he likes reporting so much and shows off the limelight, why not just set up a TV station himself?"


    Naruto was just talking casually, but Jiroki''s selective ear suddenly heard Naruto''s whisper for some reason, and his eyes lit up instantly.


    "That''s a good idea, it seems I have to run the best TV station!"


    Suzuki Jiroki does what he wants, and his willfulness without considering the consequences is exactly the same as someone. To run the best TV station and look at the faces of the three Japanese TV stations is really ugly.


    The atmosphere was a bit embarrassing, and the photographer Junpei Ishimoto scratched his head and said, "Speaking of which, what do the prisoners use those bacteria for?"


    "Yes, yes." The interviewer Nishitani Xia looked worried and said, "Isn''t it said that once the infection is basically impossible to treat?"


    "I heard that droplets are contagious, right?"


    "It''s scary."


    Several adults were talking about the killing bacteria stolen by the red Siamese cat, while Kojima Genta looked at some of his friends.


    "Is it infected by cold noodle soup?" Kojima Motota probably has a characteristic. Anything you don''t understand will be related to the food.


    "It''s a droplet infection." Mitsuhiko, who likes to show off, corrects Yuanta''s mistakes, "It means that it is contagious by coughing and sneezing, but I heard that children are easy to get infections."


    "What? Although I don''t know if it is a killing bacteria or something," Takashi Fujioka, the uncle of the national character face, also approached at this time, and said: "I was so energetic after flying past a bunch of pathogenic bacteria. Humans are better than bacteria. Much stronger."


    "That''s it." The Junior Detective Group Sanxiao immediately showed a relaxed expression.


    "However, if you are a child like you, you should die immediately."


    Facts have proved that the seemingly loyal middle-aged uncle is also untrustworthy, and the young detective team''s three juniors just became happy and turned pale from the fright of the uncle.


    "Please don''t say anything that scares the child!"


    Xiaolan Yoshimasa verbally accused Takamichi Fujioka of Uncle Fujioka. He was surrounded by Kazuha, who had calmed down, with an angry expression.


    "Do you guys have any brains?!" By comparison, Yuanzi speaks more directly.


    "Haha... it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter"


    Uncle Fujioka Takamichi didn''t mean to reflect at all, he waved his hands and walked to the side with a laugh.


    Yuanzi hugged his arms, looked at Fujioka Takamichi''s back with disgust on his face, and said, "This guy is really annoying!"


    "Then open the window and throw him down to feed the sharks." Naruto rolled his eyes and said such terrifying words indifferently.


    "..."


    I was speechless for a while. After all, I got used to being hit by Naruto. The garden also glared at Naruto with a pair of dead fish eyes, and said, "You really deserve to be a teacher. I can say this without changing his face."


    "It''s okay to get used to it." Naruto waved his hand, completely indifferent to the kind of murder he had just said, but looking at that Fujioka Takado, Naruto''s eyes flashed with deep meaning. .


    Fujioka Takado can hide from others, but he can''t hide from Naruto''s eyes. His breathing is tight and long. His right arm swings very powerfully, and the front and back swings of his arms are almost the same. They are definitely professionally trained in military affairs, and they are behind his right waist. There was also a pistol hidden, and Naruto absolutely didn''t believe it was a model.


    ''It seems that you really have to find an opportunity to interrogate this guy, it''s best to get rid of it directly, not to put Xiaolan and the others in danger.''


    A decision was secretly made in his heart. Naruto secretly took out his mobile phone and dialed a number to go out without saying anything. He immediately hung up three seconds after the number was connected.


    No one knows the true identity of Fujioka Takamichi, and no one knows what kind of arrangements Naruto made. Everyone gathered in front of the airship¡¯s elevator to visit the interior of the airship, and of course the most important thing. It is also the jewel that Suzuki Jiroki used to attract the thief Kidd-Ladysky!


    "Is everyone here?"


    "Hi!" The three little ghosts of the Junior Detective Group are always full of energy.


    "Then, let me, Asano, the flight attendant, lead everyone to the sky booth. Please go here."


    Cheng Wuzhang Asano Koyo opened the elevator, everyone walked into the elevator, the space inside the elevator was not small, even if a dozen people entered, it was not too crowded, and the entire elevator was made of tempered glass, you can see the airship directly from the elevator The internal structure.


    "It''s amazing! It''s completely transparent!"


    Naruto stood in the elevator and looked at his feet. The high-transparency glass elevator made people feel as if they were hanging in the air, and there was a dark patch below.


    "It turns out to be a fully transparent elevator. I now understand why M¨¡ori hasn''t come."


    "Humph!"


    Speaking of Kogoro Mori, Naruto immediately heard Fei Yingri''s cold snort. Although the sound was not loud, the two stood not too far away, after all, they were in the elevator.


    When Naruto turned his head to look at Fei Yingri, she saw Fei Yingri''s face was cold, as if taunting, and said, "That guy, still so boring."


    Xiaolan laughed dryly, and said, "Daddy is naturally afraid of heights, and there is nothing he can do about it."


    Fei Yingli''s face was frosty and turned away. No matter what kind of words his daughter said to Maori, Fei Yingli couldn''t listen.


    Asano''s flight attendant kept explaining the special features of this airship, while Fei Yingri still had a bad face, Naruto didn''t know what he was thinking, and the elevator quickly reached the top floor, which was the so-called sky booth.


    "This is the aerial booth that I''m proud of," Suzuki Jiroki took over the job of Asano''s crew chief, and introduced very proudly. "The top part of this place is open, and you can use it for sunbathing, or looking at the starry sky. Enjoy There are many ways to do it. In order to catch the monster kid Kidd, I made a little device."


    "Let''s take a look at the treasures!"


    While Suzuki Jiroki was still showing off his aerial booth, Genta and the three little ghosts rushed to the showcase where Ladysky was placed.


    "This is not something for children!"


    Nakamori Silver Sany stood in front of the Junior Detective Team No. 3 Primary School with a serious face, and did not show any tolerance because the other party was a child. In fact, Nakamori Silver Sany probably got a little nervous because of the strange thief Kidd. Look like.


    "What does it matter!"


    "No!" Nakamori Ginsan was selfless, saying that he could not do it, then he looked at the Suzuki Jiroki and others who had just walked up, "Hey, you!"


    Suzuki Jiroki completely ignored Nakamori Ginzo. After bypassing the middle-aged police department, he said, "I''ll introduce you to the jewelry used to lure the thief cat today, Ladysky!"


    "So pretty!"


    "It''s pure blue." Xiao Ai squinted at the sapphire ring in the showcase. She has always liked luxury goods. She still has the ability to appreciate these jewelry. The blue sapphire part of Ladysky''s main body is simply impeccable. , And the more important thing is the golden part that exists entirely in it.


    Suzuki Jiroki is like a child with a strange toy, and said to Ayumi: "Little sister, look at the largest of those golden pieces. Does it look like?"


    "The biggest one? Ah! Like a woman''s face!"


    "Yes! There is a golden female face in the blue sky. This is the origin of the name of the noble lady in the sky. Ancient Roman archaeologist Muramus described this stone as a fragment of the sky shining with stars. It can be said to be the most suitable treasure to decorate this sky booth!"


    For Suzuki Jiroki''s childlike behavior, Yuanzi, Xiaolan and Kazuha just felt speechless, but Naruto and Xiaoai had already complained in their hearts.


    ''It really is an old kid''


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty-Lupin, you really are a celestial being, an alien from the sky!


    Suzuki Jiro¡¯s character is really helpless, not just Naruto and the others, even Suzuki Shiro and Suzuki Tomoko, but there are also people who are more resilient, such as Nakamori Ginzo.

 601 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 601

    "Huh! Why are such treasures displayed in such an ordinary glass cabinet?"


    Nakamori Ginzo wanted to catch the strange thief Kidd. This point has probably entered the magic way. He didn''t express anything at all about the actions of Suzuki Jiroki''s old child. He just cared about the precious sapphire ring-Ladysky!


    "Humph!"


    Suzuki Jiroki was probably born at odds with Nakamori Silver¡¯s three magnetic fields, and he immediately snorted and said, ¡°Can¡¯t the Nakamori Police Department see that it¡¯s bulletproof glass that can bounce back even the bullets of the machine gun, and it¡¯s only in my question and code. Is the copper wall and iron wall-like device that can be opened under the same conditions?"


    "Huh! This kind of thing is not useful at all. The research institute where the bacteria was stolen also has the same device."


    ''This kind of thing is really useless...''


    Compared to Nakamori Ginzo, who said it directly, Naruto only thought about it in his heart, which was to save some face for Suzuki Jiroyoshi.


    Bulletproof glass, plus fingerprints and digital code locks, are sophisticated, but for guys of Naruto''s level, they have no effect at all. Anyway, the children of the world¡¯s number one problem children¡¯s army can easily break it. .


    Lupin is a super expert at decoding. No matter whether it is a digital password or a fingerprint password, it is useless to Lupin III. Even the light mountain of the British royal family Lupin III can easily steal it. No matter how it compares, the British royal family The degree of precision of defense is far better than the combination of bulletproof glass and password, right?


    Although Dimension Daisuke does not have the top decoding ability of Lupin, his spear skills are definitely the world''s first. Even bulletproof glass can only block some relatively small ordinary bullets. If you use armor-piercing bullets to target a place and bombard continuously , Even the tank armor can''t hold it.


    In addition to being a female thief, Feng Fujiko is actually an intelligence dealer. This is very similar to Belmode. They are very good at collecting information. However, Feng Fujiko is very good at hypnotism, using drugs and psychological hints, she wants to steal What kind of information is simply unfavorable.


    As for Ishikawa Goemon and Naruto, one is the lightest mobile weapon in history, and the other is the lightest space battleship in history. The iron sword and Kusanaru sword in their hands need to be cut through the bulletproof glass. No effort is required.


    So, Suzuki Jiroki''s defense is only two words in Naruto''s eyes.


    naive!


    "I don''t know what happens when I press it down?"


    As a professional bear kid, his appearance and personality are the same, so Kojima Mototai performed his duties well and clicked on the LCD panel on the display cabinet.


    boom!


    A mechanism suddenly opened on the display cabinet, a hydraulically driven glove flew out of it, and Yuanta, the powerful general, flew out.


    "There is no such device in the research institute."


    "Indeed, there is no such thing in the research institute." Ginzo Nakamori had nothing to say about Suzuki Jiroki''s messy "anti-theft device", and he walked behind Suzuki Jiroki.


    "If he threatens you with a gun like this, you only need to open the safe with your fingers?"


    "Well, I don''t think that guy would do such a behavior, and even if Kidd really threatened me with a gun, then..."


    Suzuki Jiroki touched the LCD panel and pressed ''4'', ''7'' and''#'' successively.


    "what!"


    The floor under the feet of Nakamori Ginzo suddenly cracked. Under the influence of the great gravity, Nakamori Ginzo had no power to struggle at all, and immediately fell into the trap of Suzuki Jiroki. Then Suzuki Jiroki pressed the LCD panel. The''#'' key, the flap reopened, and Nakamori Yinsan escaped.


    "What kind of bad mechanism are you?!"


    Suzuki Jiroki looked at the gloomy Ginzo Nakamori triumphantly, and said, "In short, Kidd appeared in the evening, so there is no need to guard here before then."


    "Huh!" Zhongsen Yinsan straightened his tie and said, "Go downstairs and re-formulate the battle plan, and go!"


    "Yes!"


    Naruto took a vague look at the trap just now, and after all, he sighed helplessly. This kind of trap was just a lie to a fool''s level.


    According to Kidd¡¯s reply to Suzuki Jiroki, he will appear to steal Ladysky when the airship arrives over Osaka Prefecture. That is to say, this evening, Kidd has been stealing according to his notice in the past, so he should not There will be changes. Therefore, Zhongsen Yinsan and the others did not stay at the sky booth early in the morning, but went to the restaurant to replenish ammunition.


    "Hurry up, you guys! Start making plans as soon as you finish eating!"


    "Yes!"


    Nakamori Ginzo led his men, sweeping the cakes on the plate like a windstorm, and that posture was as exaggerated as if he hadn''t eaten for a few days.


    "The Nakamori Police Department is really energetic," the garden who was cutting the steak on the plate exclaimed, and then turned to whisper, "Although I can''t catch Kaito Kidd every time."


    When Xiaolan heard her words, she almost cut the plate, took a peek at Zhongsen Yinsan, and realized that he hadn''t paid attention to the movement here, secretly relieved, and whispered to Yuanzi: "Yuanzi, but Don''t say such things, the Zhongsen Police Department will be angry."


    For Xiaolan, Yuanzi and Qingzi are both her good friends, and she doesn''t want any conflicts between them and their families.


    Yuanzi spit out his tongue slightly, and said, "I see, but what I said is also the truth. Only the teacher in Japan can catch Kaito Kidd."


    Although Naruto''s food is not as ugly as Nakamori Ginzo, his food intake and eating speed are far more than the sum of Nakamori Ginzo and the others. After putting down the eighth empty bowl, Naruto started with the ninth bowl of ramen. After struggling, listening to Yuanzi''s words, he curled his lips and said: "That kid kid is too weak. There is really no sense of accomplishment in catching him."


    "You dare to say it!"


    He Ye couldn''t help, and habitually quarreled with Naruto, and said, "You didn''t catch it, don''t you remember? You just protected the gem."


    "That''s because it is too easy to catch him. Things that are too easy to do are always lacking in passion. And when I have time to catch a thief, I would rather go and see if there are beautiful girls to hook up."


    boom!


    As soon as Naruto finished speaking, she received a "hello" from a certain girl on her leg. Don''t look at it, think about it and know that it is a certain Aikido vitality girl. Naruto lowered his head and ate the ramen with a strange smile at the corner of his mouth. , Rubbing someone''s calf with the back of her instep, making the Aikido girl''s face blood-red, she almost moaned.


    Fei Yingli always drank coffee with a calm face and read the newspaper, as if everything had nothing to do with her.


    "Nakamori Police Department, eat slowly, anyway, Ladysky is now guarded by my subordinates." Suzuki Jiroki looked confident and relaxed.


    "However, during this period of time, Kidd might start!" Nakamori Yinzo was obviously a little worried.


    Suzuki Jiroki wanted to say something more, when his cell phone rang suddenly, and the caller ID was an unfamiliar number.


    "Moses Moses"


    "We spread killing bacteria in the smoking room of the airship!"


    "Nani?!" Suzuki Jiroyoshi raised his voice, and his words also made others focus on his side. Naruto did the same. On the surface, he continued to eat noodles, but his attention was already focused on his ears. Eavesdrop on Suzuki Jiroki''s call.


    "What are you talking about stupid?!"


    "Look under the sofa on the left."


    "Hello?! Wait a minute...Hello?!"


    The other party hung up the phone without waiting for Suzuki Jiroki to ask any more questions. Yuanzi turned his head to look at Suzuki Jiroki strangely, and said, "Uncle Jiroki, what''s wrong?"


    "No, it''s okay." Suzuki Jiroki, who is not a brain-dead, concealed the content of the call just now, "It''s just a prank call."


    Naruto raised his head, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, and at the same time turned his eyes to Concubine Yingri, and spoke to her with lips.


    ''Something happened, are you interested in seeing it together?''


    Fei Yingli put down the newspaper, took a sip of the bitter black coffee at last, and replied with lips.


    ''It''s boring anyway, let''s go together.''

 602 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 602

    Avoiding other people, a group of people led by Naruto and Jiroki Suzuki came to the door of the smoking room on the second floor. Naruto and Nakamori Ginzo looked at each other, put on the gas mask, and walked into the smoking room.


    I have to say that the Suzuki chaebol is really rich, and the decoration of a smoking room is made the same as a five-star hotel, and now, the focus of Naruto and Nakamori Yinsan''s attention is obviously not here.


    ''Under the sofa on the left?''


    Naruto lay on the ground, looked to the bottom of the sofa on the left, and immediately found what the prisoner wanted them to find.


    "Found it, Nakamori! Red Siamese cat!"


    A week ago, they attacked the terrorist organization of the National Institute of Microbiology, but at this time they found the culture flask they left in the smoking room. This means that all of them know very well.


    Nakamori Ginzo immediately contacted the Metropolitan Police Department. On the other hand, Naruto received a call after walking out of the smoking room.


    "Moses Moses, Naruto San"


    "I said, don''t call me such a disgusting address!"


    Naruto''s forehead immediately jumped out of the word #, and the hand holding the phone kept pressing hard, almost crushing the phone.


    "Hehe hehe okay okay, Naruto boss, we have arrived, when should we come in?"


    "You came just right, something happened here, and you just need to do something."


    "Hey, the World''s First Problem Children''s Army will be on the stage soon."


    Listening to the voice of playing treasure on the phone, Naruto, who was provoked again by the limit of tolerance, finally squeezed the phone to pieces in Fei Yingri''s surprised eyes.


    ''Lupin, you really are a celestial being, an alien from heaven!''


    Chapter 161-Siamese cats are in action, the problematic children''s army is assembled again!


    Nakamori Ginzo sent the news of the discovery of the incubation bottle back to the Metropolitan Police Department, and obviously, from the expression of Nakamori Ginzo''s expression, it was not good news.


    "How is it, what did Mumu say?" Naruto asked, there was no way, he still had to talk about the scene, after all, he was still a policeman.


    Nakamori Silver Sany looked sad, and said: "Mogure said that the culture bottle found in the smoking room is the same as the logo on the culture bottle found in the garage of the research search. They have not announced the logo."


    "In other words, the culture bottle was indeed put there by the man with the red Siamese cat."


    "Yes, that''s it."


    Nakamori Silver Sany nodded solemnly, but frowned but never let go.


    "But why? What is the purpose of the red Siamese cat, why do you want to put bacteria on this airship?"


    "It is indeed very unreasonable." Fei Yingli squeezed her chin and began to analyze, "The red Siamese cat took so much effort to snatch the killing bacteria. It should be a big case, but why should it be in this airship? What about putting bacteria on? Is it kidnapping... wrong!"


    Fei Yingli just came up with a guess and denied it herself, saying: "The red Siamese cat is armed with the National Institute of Microbiology. If it is to be kidnapped, just use a gun directly. It doesn''t need to be so troublesome."


    "That''s right, and according to the information we have now, once the bacteria becomes infected, it cannot be treated. If you talk about kidnapping, it''s better to say it''s a massacre. But there are so many people on this airship. Even if it is anti-social, you have to Find a place where there are more people to put the bacteria."


    Fei Yingli rolled her eyes and stared at Naruto fiercely, and said, "Although your analysis is very reasonable, but listening to your last sentence, how do I think you are anti-social?"


    "Oh, I was seen through"


    Naruto took out a silk scarf that he didn''t know where it changed from. With a tone of an old bustard, Fei Yingli showed a vomiting expression, and finally put away the pink scarf.


    During the conversation just now, the distance between the two of them kept getting closer. At this time, there was only a distance of less than 1 meter, which was considered a normal distance for a closer friend to talk.


    "Hey, if you are so close to me, aren''t you afraid of being infected by bacteria? I just entered the smoking room. Maybe I am now full of killing bacteria."


    Naruto¡¯s obvious tentative meaning could not hide from the queen of the legal world. Fei Yingli immediately gave him a white look and said: ¡°Now this airship is equivalent to an aerial prison, as long as the red Siamese cat is thrown on it. Bacteria are the same no matter where they go. Is there a difference?"


    "No, but... hehe... It''s really rare to see a shrewd woman like you."


    Fei Yingli showed a look of joy between her eyebrows, then turned around and said, "Rather than chat with me, think about how to deal with the red Siamese cat."


    "Yo boss"


    Naruto and Nakamori Ginzo and the others returned, and before they could explain what happened in the smoking room, a man with a very back-to-earth appearance greeted Naruto familiarly.


    "who are you?!"


    Nakamori Yinzou asked seriously, and at the same time he touched his own gun. In order to catch Kidd, Nakamori Yinzou had checked every passenger who boarded the airship before. He was absolutely certain that he hadn''t before. I''ve seen this person... In fact, the face of the ancestor will never be forgotten as long as I have seen it once. Zhongsen Yinsankaduo himself has absolutely correct memory.


    "Don''t be so nervous, Zhongsen."


    Naruto pressed Nakamori Ginzo''s shoulder to help him relax his muscles, and then said: "He is my friend, I called him."


    Immediately, Naruto walked to Lupin III''s side, pulled his face to one side, and said, "It''s okay to be pulled like this, and it won''t be Kaito Kidd."


    "This... also right."


    Nakamori Ginzo is not a person who can¡¯t tell what is important. At this time, the most important thing is to deal with the red Siamese cat. The Kaito Kidd must be put aside first, although he doubts this man who looks like a monkey, but Nakamori Yinzo chose to believe in Naruto.


    Speaking of it, although Nakamori Ginzo is the police department, the search class is responsible for violent criminals such as the red Siamese cat. Naruto''s''experience'' should be more sufficient.


    Lupin III clutched his face that was completely red and swollen by Naruto''s merciless pinch, and quacked, "Boss! Wouldn''t you just pinch my face when you call me all the way?!"


    "You don''t come here!" Naruto shook his hand with a look of disgust, "You are not a cute girl, do you think I am happy to pin you?!" After that, I felt upset and kicked Lupin by the way. One kick, so that I feel psychologically balanced.


    Xiao Ai glanced at poor Lupin, with a strange smile on his face.


    He Ye is a very honest girl, so...


    "Naruto, who is this guy who looks like a monkey?"


    Naruto is a more honest kid (occasionally), so...


    "The internationally ranked No. 1 thief, Lupin III."


    Kaito Kidd is indeed very famous, but it is mainly in Japan, especially in recent years. Because of Kuroba Fast Fight, Kidd''s cases are all in Japan, so Kaito Kidd is very famous in Japan. But internationally, Lupin III is the real thief, the number one thief in the sky, the thief Kidd... he is still tender.


    Except for the three small ones, the people present had heard of Lupin III''s name more or less, and they all stared at Lupin III''s monkey face.


    "you''re lying!"


    He Ye looked at Naruto with a "you are a liar" expression, and the expression on his face was so angry.


    "Why does this monkey-like guy look like Lupin III?! Obviously he was lost in the zoo!"


    Instead of comforting Lupin, who had twitched his mouth, Naruto made up for his fragile heart instead.


    "Lupin, it''s no fault of me. You look like a monkey. It''s no way. But Heye, he wasn''t lost in the zoo. In fact, he should be my pet."


    Ai Yuanai walked to Lupin''s side and patted his thigh (height limit).


    "Hey, Lupin, I''ll give you something to eat later."

 603 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 603

    "Lupin!"


    Suzuki Jiroki also yelled at this time, but it was another one who yelled.


    "Wow!"


    The loyal dog Lupin immediately responded to his owner, and then immediately ran over PDPD and ran in front of Suzuki Jiroki.


    Naruto looked at a monkey and a dog, with a smirk at the corners of his mouth, and said, "Both are called Lupin, and neither is human in appearance."


    "And they are all very good pets." Ai Yuanai stood aside coldly repairing the knife.


    "puff!"


    Dimensional Daisuke couldn¡¯t help it anymore, he covered his mouth and walked to one side to snicker and pick up a laugh. In comparison, Ishikawa Goemon¡¯s performance was much better, only the corners of his mouth turned up, and then he shot Patted Lupin on the shoulder.


    Click!


    How could the poor child who has been completely petrified withstand the lightest mobile weapon in history, it was broken into powder in an instant, and drifted in the wind, no longer exist...


    After collecting Lupin''s ashes (?), and squeezing a new Lupin III out, Naruto and the others began to talk about business.


    "Just now, Mr. Jiroji received a call. We checked in the smoking room based on that call and found a bacterial culture bottle placed by the red Siamese cat under the sofa. I think the worst case is that the red Siamese cat has already Put bacteria in the smoking room, so people who have been to the smoking room before are likely to be infected."


    "No...no?!" He Ye, who was still teasing a monkey just now, turned pale with fright.


    "You''re kidding?!" Yuanzi is no different. She is an ordinary girl, and she is also afraid of death.


    "what!"


    With a scream, everyone''s eyes were attracted to him, and he saw the''looks like loyalty'' Fujioka Takamichi uncle trembling, his back to everyone, when he turned around, everyone was shocked. jump.


    Fujioka Takado had rashes on his hands, arms, neck, and cheeks. Combined with the bad news that Naruto said just now, everyone already understood.


    He is infected!


    "Help...help me!"


    "Rash?!"


    "Is it infected?!"


    "Speaking of which, this guest was smoking in the smoking room just now!"


    "Help me, please!"


    Fujioka Takado stepped forward with a look of fear, and could not hear anything.


    Ishikawa Goemon frowned, his right hand quickly swung out, and the scabbard of the iron sword flew out as a weapon, right in the middle of Fujioka Takamichi''s chest.Ishikawa Goemon slammed Fujioka Takamichi''s chest with a heavy blow, causing Fujioka Takamichi to faint without breathing.


    "It''s a good fight!" Naruto said, admiring Goemon''s power control. "If it''s a little harder, it can be sent directly to the crematorium!"


    Ishikawa Goemon is still the same as before, holding the iron sword, only because it lacks the scabbard, it looks strange.


    "Are anyone else infected?!"


    "what!"


    The person who answered Nakamori Ginzo''s words was a waitress who fainted on the ground, and the same red rash appeared on her left arm and right palm.


    "Damn it, she is also infected!" Nakamori Ginzo gritted his teeth, and then faced Suzuki Jiroki, "Is there a place to isolate them?!"


    "There is a ward in the infirmary!"


    "I had to move them over first."


    Naruto looked at the two infected people who appeared one after another, Fujioka Takamichi and the waitress, took out the phone and took a picture of the two of them, looked at them several times, and narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    ''Sure enough, there is a problem...''


    Chapter 162 (Part 1)-''Poor'' Lupin, a conversation with the concubine!


    "Naruto, did you find anything?"


    The person who asked this sentence was not Lupin, but Fei Yingri. Although she had not known him for a long time, Fei Yingri, who is good at observing, has a tacit understanding with Naruto. Of course, another reason is because Feiying is rational. Much more serious than this guy Lupin.


    "Look at this."


    Naruto handed her new mobile phone to Fei Yingli and asked her to look at the photos of the two previous people.


    "How do you feel?"


    Fei Yingli frowned and looked at the two photos in the phone. It was clear that Naruto would not play tricks at this time, so Fei Yingli was very sure that the person who had already developed symptoms of infection in the photo must have problems.


    "Too much."


    Fei Yingri said this sentence without beginning and end, but Naruto, who thought of her with her, understood what Fei Yingri meant, nodded heavily, and said, "It is indeed too much."


    Naruto nodded and agreed with Fei Yingri''s opinion. He looked at Fujioka Takashi in the photo and said, "Although bacteria are microorganisms that move with the airflow, when the airflow is not circulating, the bacteria should still be mainly attached to the sofa. It¡¯s normal to say that the palm of the hand was infected because it touched the sofa, but it¡¯s not reasonable that the infection also appeared on the neck and face."


    "Yes."


    Fei Yingli''s eyes flashed under the lenses, and she was holding her arms very serious and serious, saying: "And from the rash on the face, the shape is the same as the palm shape, not so much carelessness. It feels like it was rubbed directly on the face. It''s too artificial."


    "That''s right, and..." Naruto''s eyes were filled with indifferent smiles, as if mocking someone''s overpowering ability, "I''m telling you, I just found that Fujioka Takamichi''s body Pistol."


    Fei Yingli''s eyes widened, and then she showed a pensive look.


    "Then he is probably a member of the Red Siamese Cat, but why would he do this? If he is infected with that killing bacteria, it can''t be treated?"


    "The way to make people get rashes is not just the killing bacteria, and in fact, none of us have ever seen what people are really infected with the killing bacteria."


    "But... hasn''t the red Siamese cat stolen the killing bacteria?"


    "I think...this should be a layout."


    Naruto squeezed his chin, his thinking has gradually become clear, and he can probably guess the layout of the red Siamese cat.


    "At that time, the National Institute of Microbiology was completely blown up by the Red Siamese cat¡¯s plastic explosive, and there was no bacteria left. The security guards and researchers in the institute were all killed, and the Red Siamese were found in the parking garage. In Luo cat¡¯s culture flask, transferring bacteria is a very dangerous thing. It requires very high knowledge and technology. Once the bacteria leaks, they will also die. Now it seems that the red Siamese cat may have deliberately left the culture flask there. of."


    "You mean that the red Siamese cat deliberately destroyed all the evidence, just to make others think that they took the killing bacteria. The culture bottle was also left on purpose... But why?"


    "You can''t guess this kind of thing, but... That Fujioka Takamichi is a very important breakthrough, isn''t it?"


    Naruto looked at Fei Yingri with a smirk. When Fei Yingri was shocked by his intelligence and analysis, he couldn''t help but a black line. This guy really didn''t look like a good person.


    "Are you going to interrogate that Fujioka Takamichi?"


    Fei Yingli guessed Naruto¡¯s thoughts, but there was another unspeakable worry in her heart. Although Naruto¡¯s analysis is very reasonable, it is difficult to say whether the red Siamese cat really did not get the killing bacteria. Had already got the killing bacteria. In Fei Yingli''s view, Naruto is certainly stronger than humans, but it can''t resist the invasion of microorganisms.

 604 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 604

    In fact, Fei Yingli also underestimated Naruto''s badness. This kid has been a tumbler against the wall since he was a child-never an honest kid.


    "Lupin, get out of here!"


    With a loud shout, Naruto immediately summoned his family''s ace pet...


    Lupin, this kid has the European chic and romantic since he was a child, so the ability to hook up with girls can be said to be not lost to Naruto, but he is used to wandering around, and he can¡¯t help but strike up a conversation when he sees girls. He rarely crosses Lei Chi, which is a little different from Ning Que Wulan''s Naruto.


    Not long after Lupin III came to the airship, he hooked up with the beautiful waitress on the airship, and in a few words, the little girl was cheated to blush.


    "Lupin, get out of here!"


    Lupin was like a voice-activated switch installed on his body, and he was shocked immediately after hearing Naruto''s voice.


    "Baby, I''ll accompany you later"


    Lupin took the hand of a simple little waiter and kissed him, then immediately flashed under the face of the latter''s blushing face, and rushed to Naruto''s face like a teleport.


    "Boss, what''s your order?"


    Naruto briefly talked to Lupin about his analysis with Fei Yingli, and then patted Lupin on the shoulder, looking like I am optimistic about you.


    "Lupin, the Fujioka Takamichi will be handed over to you, try him well."


    Lupin III''s face was even worse than eating bitter gourd stewed huanglian. He looked at Naruto with tears in his eyes and said, "Boss, are you trying to kill me?"


    "How come, Lupin?"


    Naruto touched Lupin¡¯s head as if he was touching a pet, then scratched his chin, and said, ¡°If I want to kill you, I just draw the sword, and I don¡¯t need to use this method. ,Right?"


    Under Naruto''s dangerous smile, how dare Lupin say''no'', and nodded obediently.


    "Then what if I get infected?"


    "If you get infected, you get infected. Anyway, it''s not me who died"


    Naruto retracted his paws, spread his hands, and said unscrupulously, which made Fei Yingli give him a contemptuous look.


    "Dimension, you go with Lupin."


    Naruto turned his gaze to Daisuke Dimensional, who also seemed to have the same ancestral phenomenon, and obviously had too thick hair, and said, "Let me watch him. If Lupin dares to sneak in to play, give me a sieve!"


    "Oh okay" Daisuke Dimensional said helplessly, and drank the rum in the glass.


    "Wait a minute, why don''t Goemon go there?"


    "Because I still need a bodyguard here"


    "Who believes it?!" Lupin III and Dimension Daisuke rolled Naruto''s eyes at the same time. Does Naruto need a bodyguard?If even Naruto couldn''t deal with it, Ishikawa Goemon, the lightest mobile weapon in history, would not be able to deal with it.


    "Too much nonsense! Get out of here!"


    Before Naruto crossed the river, he immediately demolished the bridge and kicked Lupin''s ass fiercely.


    Boom!!


    Naruto''s feet were so strong that Lupin III ascended to heaven immediately, his head immediately pierced the ceiling, and the whole figure hung in the air like a sausage.


    "Oh...idiot..."


    Dimensional Daisuke sighed and dragged Lupin, whose life or death was unknown, down, and then dragged Lupin''s''corpse'' towards the infirmary.


    "Is it okay to give them to them?" Fei Yingli looked suspicious. It was Lupin III and Daisuke Dimension, who did not seem to be capable people from the outside.


    "Don''t worry, although Lupin looks like a monkey," Fei Yingli laughed, "but he is the number one super thief in the world after all. He has done a good job of this little thing, and there are dimensions following him. The dimension is the world. The first gun god, it¡¯s absolutely okay to have the two of them."


    Naruto smiled confidently. He was very confident of the strength of the two of them. Although Lupin was not serious, but at any rate there was still Dimensional following. In terms of marksmanship, Dimensional Daisuke was still above Naruto, just Naruto''s body. The degree of intrepidity is far better than that of Dimension Daisuke, so it is basically not affected by the reaction force of the gun barrel, and the actual combat power will be higher than that of Dimension Daisuke. Only the two of them can withstand an army, not to mention this. There is also Ishikawa Goemon.


    "what"


    Naruto stretched out a big lazy waist. He kept a posture for too long, and the bones all over his body made a crackling sound like beans.


    "Hey... It''s really troublesome, can''t you let me spend a good vacation? Come out and sit in an airship and meet the red Siamese cat."


    "You guy..." The queen of the legal world was frustrated again by someone, "Can''t you be a little more serious?"


    "How tired it is to be so serious all the time, you can relax a little bit, Yingri." Naruto looked at the queen of the legal world with a smile on her face, making Fei Yingri helpless for a while.


    "Please, after knowing that those red Siamese cats will do some actions on this airship, where can it be easier?"


    "Then you are not relaxed, wouldn''t the red Siamese cat come?"


    "Uh..." Fei Yingli choked, unable to speak for a long while.


    "So, whether it''s easy or frowning, the red Siamese cat is coming. Since it is something that cannot be changed, why not let yourself be a little easier?"


    Naruto''s fallacies are always so reasonable, even the queen of the legal world can''t refute him, but shook his head with a wry smile.


    "Although your idea is right, how many people can do yours?"


    "So, this is the difference between genius and mortal."


    "Did anyone say you are shameless?"


    "Yes," Naruto smiled and looked at Fei Yingri''s pretty face that seemed to have a trace of anger, "Hyori, has anyone said you are beautiful?"


    This sentence can be regarded as shocking, and the Queen of the legal world makes a big red face in an instant, and the stars stare at Naruto in shame and annoyance.


    Naruto laughed, and stopped saying the embarrassing words, and suddenly grabbed Fei Yingri by the shoulder, making Fei Yingri stiff.


    What made Fei Yingri a little relaxed, and some inexplicably disappointed, Naruto did not do anything too outrageous, just grabbed Fei Yingri by the shoulder, made her turn around, and then pushed her towards the restaurant.


    "Okay, okay, you don''t have to be stubborn, or you will get old quickly. Let''s go and eat something together."


    "Hey, figure it out. I''m the same age as you. Where are you old?!" In fact, even a queen like Fei Yingli cares about her appearance.


    "Hey, I know the concubine beauty"


    "Hey, give me a little more seriousness! Also, don''t push me, I will leave!"


    "You are walking too slowly, you should exercise well, otherwise you will have fat on your stomach."


    Fei Yingli touched her stomach subconsciously, feeling that her whole body was not getting better, her face was gloomy, and said, "I haven''t gained weight yet!"


    "Really? Let me touch it?"


    "roll!"


    The two of them quarreled and walked to the living room without noticing the giant kid with white light in the corner of the corridor. Just ten minutes later, this airship also ushered in the second wave of uninvited guests besides Lupin and them. .

 605 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 605

    Chapter 162 (Part 2)-The secret sword that cuts through bullets, unexpectedly sinister!


    Clear sky...


    The world¡¯s largest and most luxurious airship, the Bell Shirley II, is very smoothly very Osaka Prefecture.


    Buzzing buzzing...


    The engine of the helicopter made a huge roar, but at an altitude of more than 7,000 meters, the roar of the helicopter was hard to be noticed, let alone inside the airship.


    A group of special teams, fully armed, without any skin exposed, landed on the top of the airship!


    Originally holding his iron sword, Ishikawa Goemon, who was leaning against the wall and closing his eyes to rest his mind, was completely not involved in anything, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Naruto.


    This lightest mobile weapon, his five senses are far beyond the scope of normal humans. Even if it is a castle that Dimension and Lupin need to observe from a distance with a telescope, he can also see it with the naked eye. It shows that its eyesight is powerful. Such superhuman eyesight, Ishikawa Goemon¡¯s hearing, and reaction power are also superhuman. In terms of physical strength, Ishikawa Goemon is also the closest person to Naruto in the world, but neither understands it. The sixth sense, and the biggest difference from Naruto is that he does not have the terrifying vitality and resilience of Naruto.


    Ishikawa Goemon can detect the abnormalities, and Naruto can do the same. After casting a calm look at Goemon, he continued to chat with the girls around him, but he secretly put his hand on Kusanaru. On the hilt of the sword.


    boom!!


    The door of the lounge was violently kicked open, and at the same time a group of heavily armed guys who made it clear that they were terrorists rushed in, and their submachine guns were aimed at everyone present.


    "Don''t move!"


    "Who are you?!" Suzuki Jiroyoshi was taken aback for a moment, and then immediately sternly asked several people who had entered.


    A bearded man who also wears a black vest and a lot of weapons, but does not wear a headgear and windshield, walked in and sneered: "Have you found the culture bottle?"


    "Red Siamese cat?!"


    "Yes!"


    Lu Hu holding a pistol, looked at everyone triumphantly, and said: "We have already installed a bomb on this airship, and listen to me honestly so that I won''t detonate the bomb, otherwise...huh!"


    It doesn''t need to be clear about the beard, but everyone present already understands it very well.


    Naruto continued to place his hand on the scabbard of the Kusanaru sword while tapping his fingers on the scabbard lightly.


    The finger tapped the scabbard, and the sound was very slight. Even Huihara Ai who was standing next to Naruto could not hear clearly. The only one who could hear the sound clearly was Ishikawa Goemon with super ears. .


    Morse code!


    An ancient and practical method, at least in this case, Naruto can tell Ishikawa Goemon''s next move without knowing it.


    "Hey, how''s the situation on your side?" Beard picked up the walkie-talkie pinned to the neckline.


    "CATF, the cockpit has been controlled, it''s over!"


    "CATD, the kitchen has been controlled!"


    "CATC, has taken control of the aerial observatory!"


    "No one in the room!"


    "well."


    He smiled triumphantly, then looked at the ugly Suzuki Jiroki, and said, "Mr. Suzuki, please use the airship broadcast to gather everyone into the restaurant."


    Damn bastard!


    Suzuki Jiroki was furious, but he had to compromise when the opponent had a gun. At this moment, Suzuki Jiroki regretted it. He originally wanted to have a one-on-one duel with Kaito Kidd, but he didn''t bring it. Too many bodyguards, now, it is too late to regret. In this case, Suzuki Jiroki''s heart is depressed.


    However, there is also Kaito Kidd who is depressed!


    ''Really, I would not come to mix up if I knew it!''Kuroba Kuaito, dressed as a waiter, thought angrily in his heart,'' I didn''t expect the red Siamese cat to attack this airship. Trouble!''Even the Kaito Kidd doesn''t have wings. It''s a few kilometers in the sky. Although there is the sea below, it is also deadly to fall.


    ''hateful!The bearded man seems to be the leader, so he must be subdued first!''


    There is also Conan who holds similar thoughts to Kuroba Kuaidou, while secretly staring at the leading bearded man, with the back of his hand behind him, he turned on his anesthesia gun watch.


    When everyone was gathered in the restaurant, a total of seven heavily armed cats gathered in front of them, and all took off their headgear.


    The lead Huo pulled the bolt, and sneered: "Our red Siamese cat has hijacked this airship. Everyone has handed over your mobile phones. You''d better cooperate with me obediently. The only end of resistance is death. !"


    The two members of the red Siamese cat ran out of the team, holding a bag in their hands and confiscated their mobile phones, and when they took the first step, the two most powerful men on the scene started simultaneously.


    "Kusanaru!!"


    Naruto took a violent step, the power of the whole body exploded, and the speed of the body reached its limit in an instant. The Kusanagi sword that was originally hanging on the waist was pulled out of the sheath, and the extremely sharp sword cut the air. That moment The flash of light represents how fast Naruto swings his sword.


    The blade of Kusanaru sword reflected a cold flash, and the cold blade cut the air open, forming the so-called sword energy.


    In martial arts novels, it is said that martial arts in the world will never be broken!Although Naruto does not have chakra or inner power, he can also form sword energy with the super speed that is so powerful that it surpasses the human body.


    The crescent-shaped sword aura loomed in the air, and the speed was far faster than a bullet. Most people couldn''t even switch their consciousness. The sword aura had already reached the cat with the national character face.


    laugh!!


    The sharp sword energy quickly cut off the human body, a head flew up in the sky, and blood sprayed directly onto the ceiling. When the blood fell again due to gravity, the second level of reaction power led by Kaito Kidd realized it happened. What happened.


    "Ihe!!"


    Ishikawa Goemon followed Naruto''s hand and waved the iron sword. There was no emotion in his heart. Hesitation would only affect the sharpness of the iron sword. For Ishikawa Goemon like a sword addict. For those of you who like life, this is simply tarnishing this iron sword, and for Ishikawa Goemon himself, it is simply an unbearable shame.


    The icy heart swung a icy sword, the sword qi was slashed out, and the other cat was cut off, and the vitality was instantly cut off.


    One sword kills!


    This is Iaido, that is, the Kendo of Goemon Ishikawa!!


    "Shoot! Kill them!!"


    The lead mustache reacted first, and at the same time the pistol in his hand aimed at Naruto, pulling the trigger continuously.


    The speed of bullets is definitely not something that ordinary people can keep up with, so this is why there are fewer and fewer people practicing martial arts in modern times, because no matter how high the skill is, it can''t match the bullet of a pistol.With powerful firepower, this is why the red Siamese cat dares to be so blatant, but Naruto and Ishikawa Goemon are among the few people in the world who are not afraid of heat weapons.


    Naruto''s feet fell on the ground, and Xiaolan and Xiaoai were behind him, so he couldn''t step back, let alone dodge.


    "Teacher! Don''t!!!"


    "Naruto!"


    Seeing Naruto shooting in the opposite direction, Xiaolan''s heart was shaken, and she didn''t dare to imagine what would happen next, she stepped subconsciously and ran towards Naruto.


    "Xiao Lan! Stop!"


    Naruto screamed, and his pupils shrank rapidly in an instant, shrinking to the size of the eye of a needle. At this moment, Naruto felt that the flying speed of the bullet seemed to slow down in his eyes, and he didn''t need the brain to react. After countless exercises, it was already The body that has surpassed the limit of human beings has automatically reacted at this moment. In fact, if you rely on the brain to make rational judgments, it cannot keep up with the speed of the bullet. This can be regarded as touching the threshold of the sixth sense, surpassing the limit of humans. The speed of response.


    "Shock cut!!"

 606 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 606

    Naruto yelled, the Kusana sword in his hand suddenly began to vibrate, sending out ultrasonic waves that could not be captured by both ears. At the same time, the right hand kept swinging the sword. The Kusana sword was constantly shaking while swinging. It seemed as if dozens of them suddenly appeared. The Kusanaru sword was woven into a huge thin sword net in mid-air.


    Boom boom boom!!


    The bullet flew through the air, and then flew over Naruto¡¯s body and separated to the two sides. Naruto is not only so easy to block the bullets, but he cuts each bullet and all the bullets in half. This The value of force, can mortals resist it?!


    "Yan Fan!!"


    Naruto¡¯s shock slash is actually one of Hinata¡¯s yin power and its application, but now there is no chakra, so the power is reduced a lot, otherwise he can cause a super earthquake by resonance, of course Ishikawa Goemon does not Hinata''s Yin power, but he also has superb swordsmanship that can cut bullets-Sasaki Kojiro used to cut off the swallows and fight against Miyamoto Musashi''s legendary sword technique.


    Although the iron sword in Ishikawa Goemon''s hand is not Sasaki Kojiro''s super long support pole, and can not exert the maximum power of Yan return, in terms of speed, I am afraid that it will not lose to Sasaki Kojiro.


    The secret sword that claims to be able to cut off Feiyan, as fast as a flash of light, cuts all the bullets in front of it in half!


    Naruto casually took a sword flower in his hand and was about to kill the remaining five people in one fell swoop. There was a slight tingling at the back of his neck, which made Naruto''s brain suddenly dizzy and suddenly exposed the flaws, so that Naruto did not have Perceive the bullet that is already in front of you.


    Suddenly, a red blood flower bloomed in the air. Even Goemon Ishikawa would not have thought that Naruto would show such a flaw in the battle, and it was too late to rescue.


    "No!!"


    "Naruto!!"


    Looking at the blood flying in the air, the child wearing eyes showed a sinister smile on his face.


    Chapter 163-The Power of Seven Kills!The real purpose of the red Siamese cat!


    Although the amount of medicament that can be applied to the anesthetic needle is limited, it is still enough to make an adult man faint completely in an instant. It can be seen that the anesthesia effect is very powerful. Although the anesthesia time of tens of minutes is not very powerful, it is effective immediately. It is indeed very powerful.


    Although Naruto had the body of a fairy with strong vitality and strong resilience, he was not a so-called invading body, and was also affected by anesthetics, and his movements stopped.


    But thanks to Naruto¡¯s body and will, both strong enough to make an adult fainted instantly, it just made Naruto¡¯s body sway without even closing his eyes. Of course, it¡¯s also because the bullet hit his chest. His pain suppressed the efficacy of the anesthetic.


    In fact, Naruto¡¯s body has been exercised to its limit. When in danger, the body will automatically counterattack, and the muscles of the body will be extremely contracted, which makes the bullet stuck in Naruto¡¯s chest instead of directly piercing the heart... ...Although he would not die then.


    Naruto''s heart was full of coldness and anger, and he would sneak attack from behind him with an anesthetic needle, thinking about it and knowing who it was.


    ''Good job Shinichi Kudo!Tigers don¡¯t show off, do you really treat me as a sick cat?!If I don''t torture you to death, I won''t be called Naruto Uzumaki!!''


    Being attacked from behind, this kind of shame caused Naruto''s anger to burn, and the monstrous anger turned into endless killing intent. All these killing intents must be vented on these red Siamese cats.


    Who made you unlucky?!Since you are doing this kind of activity, you should be prepared to be killed. There is nothing to say, they are all dead men!


    The mad anger burned Naruto''s killing intent to become crazier and indifferent, the aura in his body became more and more violent, but his eyes became colder and colder, and almost all of the arms holding the Kusanaru sword wailed because of excessive force.


    ''Oops!This guy is going crazy!''


    Ishikawa Goemon yelled badly in his heart, and he had seen Uzumaki Naruto¡¯s crazy posture with his own eyes. Even a person like Ishikawa Goemon would feel great fear. At this time, he did not continue to attack the remaining five. Instead, the enemy placed the Iron Slashing Sword in front of him, using his sword intent to resist the killing intent revealed by Naruto.


    Ishikawa Goemon is like that, let alone someone else!


    The strength faded, but the murderous aura was missing. Naruto Uzumaki, who had tens of thousands of lives on his back, released his murderous aura. To the average person, it was like a wild beast, violent and difficult to control.


    "The Seven Kills of Flagwood Upright!"


    The tyrannical killing intent was injected into the Kusanaru sword and turned into a fierce and ruthless swordsmanship with seven wounds with one sword!


    Both Iaizan and Yanban, which Ishikawa Goemon is good at, are the ultimate swordsmanship that pursues a one-shot kill, but in terms of the intensity of murderous intent, Iaizan and Yanfan combined are not as powerful as the seven kills.


    The seven kills contain extremely powerful murderous aura, and the more anger and hatred in the user¡¯s heart, the heavier the dark emotions, the more they can exert the power of the seven kills. When the seven kills reach the limit, the sword aura is not set. With that murderous intent, you can scare the enemy into tears, and fly away!


    Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi!!


    The sharp and invincible blade aura can be easily cut off even by titanium alloys. What''s more, the fragile body of human beings can¡¯t resist the terrifying power of the seven kills. The tyrannical and dark blade aura is permeated in the air, which makes people feel like I feel that my heart and lungs will break even once I breathe.


    Five people, who had broken into more than 30 pieces of meat, fell on the ground, and the blood flowing from the fracture was still exuding heat. The five fallen heads had not yet been completely broken. After two or three seconds, they were swallowed. With one last breath, he died with endless pain.


    If Yan Fan is the sword technique for cutting off the enemy''s head, then the seven kills are the sword technique for torture. Although it is a one-shot kill, the recruits will feel endless pain!


    Keng!


    Naruto retracted the sword and returned it to its sheath, his angry heart gradually subsided, and his breathing became normal. Only then did he have time to pay attention to the wound on his chest that was hit by the bullet. Fortunately, the bullet was just stuck inside.


    Ishikawa Goemon put away the iron sword, looked at the broken corpse that fell there, and the corner of his mouth twitched lightly.


    ''It''s such a mess, but...''


    Squinting dangerously, looking at the shocked boy with glasses, Ishikawa Goemon had a murderous intent in his heart. Even if Conan¡¯s attack was done secretly, it¡¯s impossible to hide it from him. "I am more willing to die than betray my companions." For Ishikawa Goemon, who respects Bushido, attacking his friends by sneak attack is simply a sin that can hardly be redeemed for his sins. It''s the same for children.


    ''Stop it, Goemon.''


    Perceiving the killing intent in Ishikawa Goemon''s heart, Naruto immediately stopped his urge to draw a sword with his lips.


    ''Do you want to let this kid go?''


    "He is my toy. If you dare to slap me, of course I will solve it myself. I don''t want you to disturb my game, Goemon!''


    Hearing Naruto¡¯s words, Ishikawa Goemon also suppressed the terrifying killing intent in his heart, and stood aside holding the iron sword, for Naruto¡¯s injuries...Since he can still stand like this, that is to say. The gunshot wound on the chest was nothing, so Goemon was not worried.


    However, not everyone knows Naruto''s vitality and resilience that much.


    "Naruto!"


    Of course, the scene that should have appeared at this time, a few girls crying with pear blossoms and rain, threw into Naruto''s arms with tears on their faces.


    Naruto put one arm around one, and quickly comforted the two girls in his arms.


    "Okay, Okay, Heye, Xiaolan, don''t cry, I''m fine, don''t cry, okay?"


    Although Naruto kept comforting, how could He Ye and Xiaolan hold back the tears?!They watched Naruto''s chest being hit by a bullet, blood was splashing, and the smell of blood on Naruto deeply touched their nerves, and their tears were turbulent.


    Although Yuanzi was deeply worried, but at this time, her performance was more mature than Xiaolan and Heye.


    "Don''t do this, you two, hurry up and take the teacher to the infirmary!"


    Yuanzi¡¯s shouts made Xiaolan and Ye Qing wake up. Now it¡¯s not the time to cry, but Naruto was hit by a bullet on the left chest, and the two women wouldn¡¯t be worried.


    "Teacher, let''s go to the infirmary!" Xiaolan wiped the tears from her face indiscriminately, and said to Naruto with flushed eyes.


    "Lan, I said I''m fine."


    "You still said it''s okay?! This blood is..." He Ye was angry and annoyed, but when he saw the bleeding wound on Naruto''s chest, he couldn''t help tears.


    "I''m really fine."


    Naruto could only emphasize this point again, and then in front of the two women, he cut the wound a little bigger with the Kusanaru sword, and then dug out the bullets with his hands. No bullets stuck in the muscles, Naruto The resilience has also been fully demonstrated.


    The scary wound that almost touched the heart deeply healed quickly under the eyes of Xiaolan and the others. They could even see the extent of the wound healing with their eyes. In less than a minute, the scary wound had completely recovered on the surface. Even for deep healing, it doesn¡¯t take ten minutes.


    Wiping the blood on his chest, revealing the smooth skin underneath, Naruto smiled and looked at the two stunned girls, and said, "Look, I said I''m all right."

 607 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 607

    It can only be said that women are made of water. This is the truth. Xiaolan and Ye were crying again because of Naruto''s actions. However, just now because of worry and heartache, they were completely crying with joy.


    Naruto waited for the cry of the two girls to calm down gradually, kissed them on the cheek, then turned to the garden and opened her arms. Although this girl has a high EQ, she also needs comfort.


    Snapped!!


    When Naruto comforted the garden, there was a clear and loud slap in the face, and the protagonists of the fan and the fan were the sorrow of the iceberg turned into a volcano, and Edogawa Conan who fell directly on the ground.


    Although Aihara Ai cannot use his ears to judge who attacked Naruto with an anesthetic needle like Goemon, but based on the sudden shaking of Naruto''s body just now, and Conan''s sinister smile later, these two points are enough. Hui Yuanai was sure of something, a loud slap in the face, slapped Conan''s cheek completely.


    ''I will definitely make you worse than dead, Shinichi Kudo!!''


    Most people don''t know why Hui Yuanai suddenly became angry, and suddenly gave Conan a fierce slap in the face, but it didn''t matter, as long as Naruto understood Xiao Ai''s thoughts, it was enough.


    "This slap fan is beautiful, little sad." Naruto whispered to the little girl in his arms.


    He rubbed his head against the other''s shoulder, Hui Yuanai finally showed a smile on his face.


    "Alaahla? What''s wrong?"


    Lupin III and Daisuke Dimensional came late at this time in a tone that had always been laughing and playing, and appeared in the restaurant, looking at the exaggerated broken corpses, there seemed to be some artificial shock in their tone.


    "Lupin, you came so early." Naruto squinted at Lupin III, with a smile on his face. Just now, the group of guys searched for other places, but they didn''t find Lupin, this kid. I don''t know where to go to play.


    "Hey, because I want to interrogate this guy" Lupin scratched his head and gave a very serious reason, then pointed to Fujioka Takado, who was carried by Daisuke Dimension on his shoulders, and seemed to be in a coma.


    "Oh?" Naruto put down the little sorrow in his arms and said: "Then tell me what you have examined, it''s best to satisfy me, otherwise I will just throw you out of the window."


    "Okay..." Lupin III was about to talk about the content of his interrogation, when he suddenly noticed the blood on Naruto''s body and the broken clothes on his chest. The expression on his face became incredible, "Are you hurt?! "


    "Nonsense! Hurry up, what did you interrogate?!"


    "Um..." Seeing that Naruto didn''t want to say it, Lupin III had to think,''Ask Goemon for a while,'' and then he said all the things he had tortured from Fujioka Takamichi.


    "So this is ah¡­¡­"


    Chapter 164 - Tucao on the train returning to Beijing


    Attacking the National Institute of Microbiology, snatching killing bacteria, hijacking airships, all these are pretense, in order to conceal their true purpose, those precious ancient Buddha statues in Osaka Buddhist Temple!


    Fujioka Takamichi was the planner of this plan, and the seven-person armed group was also hired by him. As for the red Siamese cat, it was just a cover-up, similar to the red Siamese cat organization that perished ten years ago. In fact, there is no half a dime relationship.


    They deliberately blew up the entire research institute to prevent others from knowing that they did not actually take away the deadly bacteria. Then they used some other bacteria to cause Fujioka Takamichi infection, which made people believe them more. It did take away the dangerous bacteria.


    Then it hijacked this airship under the name of the Suzuki chaebol, and then released the news to let the Osaka police know that they will drop the killing bacteria in Osaka. If only smoke bombs are released, the people of Osaka police who do not know the truth will definitely be in chaos. The entire Osaka will be paralyzed so that another team can steal the precious Buddha statues in the temple.


    It was a perfect plan, but it was a pity that the four problem children appeared.


    Naruto teamed up with Hattori Heizo and Toyama Ginjiro, deliberately following their plan to cause confusion in Osaka, and then let them steal the precious Buddha statues in the Buddhist temple, using Lupin''s mechanism, Ishikawa Goemon''s sword Skills and dimensional marksmanship resulted in all the prisoners being caught, and this case finally came to an end.


    When the case is over, there is nothing to be happy about for Naruto. Anyway, I''m used to it. For Naruto, the only thing to be happy about this sabotaged journey is...


    A ponytail girl sitting next to herself on the Shinkansen


    After staying in Osaka for a few days, Naruto met with Heye¡¯s parents, Toyama Ginjiro and Toyama Chizuru. He thought He should go back to Jiafang High School for classes, but... it seems that he didn¡¯t go there for too long. So they were dropped out of school, so Yuan Shan and Ye transferred to Didan High School from Jiafang High School...


    Although in Naruto''s opinion, it is worth scrutinizing that the baby daughter of the Director of Criminal Affairs of the Osaka Prefectural Police Headquarters was dropped out of school so easily, but for some things, it is better to pretend to be confused, especially in terms of emotions...


    "Aha, I will ask you to advise me from now on, sir."


    The ponytail girl sat next to Naruto, dangling her two little feet happily, and the energetic ponytail behind her head also flicked with the master, showing that the girl was in a very good mood.


    "Please advise me more..."


    Naruto rolled his eyes to look at the hippie smiling girl next to her. He was originally joyful, but now he felt a little cold.


    "You naughty girl has never spoken to me honestly. You should be normal."


    "Hehe..."


    He Ye smiled mischievously, took Naruto''s arm, leaned against him, and said, "What does it matter? Anyway, you are not a normal person."


    "I can''t refute..."


    Well, it is the first time that Naruto has lost to Kazuha in a fight, which caused the girl around him to giggle. The girl rubbed Naruto''s arm unconsciously with a youthful breath, Naruto looked out the window and refused to let Kazuya See the smirk on the corner of his mouth.


    It¡¯s a beautiful day, but it¡¯s a bit regretful. Because of work, Fei Yingli had already returned to Tokyo two days ago. By the way, the third junior of the Junior Detective Group also went back, because this case is related to the Suzuki chaebol. It''s not a small matter, so Sonoko also followed Suzuki Jirokichi back to Suzuki''s home in Tokyo early. There was nothing wrong with it, but even if Conan did not go back, it was the only bad thing this time.


    Xiaolan smiled happily, and she didn''t notice Naruto''s smirk at all, and said, "But this is great, and He Ye will be classmates in the future."


    "I don''t feel any better, but I think my class will be more chaotic in the future." Naruto rolled his eyes and looked out the window, and said mercilessly.


    "With a teacher like you, there will be confusion."


    Xiao Ai cocked her legs, while looking at the luxury magazine in her hand, her sharp spit was also continuous.


    "The sadness is really right" He Ye Guoran still couldn''t get rid of a naughty temper. "With a teacher like you, I feel that my future will be very dark!"


    Naruto turned his head, with a''sullen'' expression on his face, and said with a quacking smile: "Heye, I will show you how dark your future will be!"


    The vitality girl seemed to have exerted the sixth sense of a woman''s innateness. She felt a huge danger and had no time to escape. Naruto''s strong body was already pressed up, and her lips quickly took possession of He Ye''s.


    Now that you have been cheated, why not use your power?


    He Ye punched Naruto''s chest angrily, but the brute force of this guy couldn''t break away from Ye''s small arms and legs.


    Xiao Ai''s eyes were still fixed on the magazine in front of her, but Naruto rolled her eyes, while Xiao Lan snickered while covering her mouth, staring secretly at He Ye''s red and red face.


    "You are necrotic!"


    "Ha, it really is you!"


    He Ye''s shame and anger overlap with the heroic voice of a woman, and there is no need to look back. Among the women Naruto knows with such heroic voice, there is only the beautiful Mikako Sato.


    "Miwako, why are you here?"


    "I''m escorting the prisoner, Idler, I''m not as idle as you, I want to work" Mikawako Sato looked at Naruto with one hand on her hips, her face seemingly uneasy.


    "I''m no idler!"


    Naruto defended himself without blushing, and said, "I just caught the group of guys who committed crimes in the name of the red Siamese cat. I''m very busy."


    Even in Tokyo, Mikako Sato also heard about the follow-up of the case, but when Yuanko broke the news, she also knew more about the actual situation.


    "You just happened to meet those guys, don''t pretend to work hard. I don''t know what kind of person you are?"


    "Sister Meihezi is so accurate." This is Xiaolan...


    "He''s just a slacker." He Ye later made up the knife...

 608 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 608

    "On the top floor." Aidian concluded his statement...


    "..." Conan was ignored by Gorgeous...


    Naruto''s mouth twitched and looked at the three girls who had an amazing understanding. In the end, he had no choice but to swallow the bitter fruit. Speaking of it, apart from Xiaoai, the remaining two girls seemed to learn from him. .


    "I can''t talk about you."


    "Hehe, so, the teacher should now perform the duty of a good policeman and see the prisoner." Xiaolan pushed Naruto and made Naruto stand up from her position.


    "This is the duty of a policeman, you can''t run away." He Ye added, and then sat in the position of Naruto, preventing him from sitting down.


    "Hurry up." Xiao Ai is always so concise.


    "You three..."


    Naruto can¡¯t understand. The three of them acted like this to allow him to spend time with Miwako. Although they feel that their actions are a bit redundant, Naruto is still very happy. Naruto pays attention to his harem. Quality, although you will be jealous, but no one will use any conspiracy to deal with his own people.


    "Let''s go, Miwako."


    After being sealed off by them, Naruto only needs to play a "good policeman" style and follow Mikako Sato to see the prisoner.


    After passing a section of the carriage, Naruto saw Takagi with a suddenly ugly expression on his seat, and a prisoner who was sitting next to Takagi and looked really sorry for the audience.


    "It''s really ugly, isn''t it true that nowadays inmates have a vulgar face?"


    Naruto looked at the prisoner, and started to spit decisively. Sure enough, even if it was a villain, this kind of marginal villain was very different from the great villain of Gin, and the appearance alone was completely incomparable.


    "Unconventional? How do you know so many Chinese idioms, and they are always used in messy places?"


    "Is it a mess?" Naruto turned his head, looked at Sato Mikako innocently, and said, "This guy looks really sorry for the audience."


    Sato Mikako glanced at the prisoner, and finally had to admit that what this guy said was really correct, and that this prisoner was indeed''indiscriminate''.


    "By the way, Miwako, what did he commit?"


    "His name is Chizo Ogura. He is a small drug dealer. He originally planned to catch him in Tokyo after he got the arrest warrant, but he ran away. As a result, he caught him at his hometown in Kansai and took him. Back to the Metropolitan Police Department, I wanted to ask him for clues about the drug lord, hoping to solve a major case."


    "Has it gone so well?"


    Naruto thought for a while and thought that Conan¡¯s death god was also on this Shinkansen. Naruto didn¡¯t hold any expectations for Miwako¡¯s thoughts, and said, ¡°I think this guy is a small character, he doesn¡¯t know the identity of the drug lord. Just throw him out of the window, save some food, and save me a bullet."


    "Hey, don''t always spread your dangerous thoughts!" Sato Mikako raised her cute little fist.


    "Hi hi" Naruto babbled lazily haha, and then muttered in a low voice, "Don''t always use that violent means either."


    "What are you talking about?!" Mikako Sato stared!


    "No, absolutely not!"


    "coffee."


    While Naruto was flirting with Mikako Sato, the very wretched-looking Ogura Chizo suddenly spoke.


    "what?"


    "Can I have some coffee?"


    "A prisoner who asks so much, as expected, let''s just kill him."


    "Hey, stop talking about those dangerous things! Although we are the police, we must respect the human rights of the prisoners!" Mikako Sato glared at Naruto, then turned to Takagi, "Takagi, please buy coffee."


    "Um...Yes, Miss Sato."


    Takagi, who was only remembered when he had to run errands, ran out helplessly. Although Mikako Sato respected the prisoner''s human rights, Takagi...obviously no human rights arrived.


    Compare someone with a completely different treatment


    Chapter 165-Incompetent Takagi, Sato Mikako with a headache!


    In terms of police rank, Naruto and Mikako are both police officers, Takagi is the head of the inspection, and Takagi is one level lower than both of them. Of course, Takagi can only do errands.


    Takagi ran to buy coffee PDPD, and brought two cans to Naruto and Miwako... Um... I bought it with my own money. I don''t know if the Metropolitan Police Department can reimburse it... I guess it can''t.


    The seats on the Shinkansen are very ordinary, facing each other, with two positions on each side. After Naruto arrived, of course he sat on the side with Mikako, and Takagi could only sit with the drug dealer who looked very sorry for the audience.


    "It''s been a long time since I drank canned coffee"


    Naruto drank the coffee like a cow, then looked at the short-haired female detective next to him, and said: "It was a petty guy who asked me last time, right, the screaming witch in the mist?"


    "Humph!"


    The short-haired witch next to her snorted, resisting the urge to throw the empty can directly on Naruto''s face, and said viciously: "If you dare to mention that again, I will get rid of you Barabara!"


    "Oh, it''s horrible"


    Naruto chuckled, not afraid of the short-haired policewoman next to her, thinking at the same time whether she would accompany her to the car racing another day.


    Takagi sat hard beside Ogura Chizo. After listening to the conversation between Naruto and Miwako, he couldn''t help asking, "Miss Sato, what is the witch screaming in the mist?"


    "What''s the matter with you?! Just stay and go!"


    Sato Mikako was unwilling to hear other people mentioning the witch, and was originally angry. Takagi asked this question that shouldn''t be asked, and immediately vented all his anger on Takagi.


    "Uh... yes..."


    The weak Takagi had to be scolded obediently. He could only say that Takagi also had no vision, didn''t he see the anger burning on Miwako''s face?Isn''t it rushing to find curse at this time?Takagi is not Naruto. For Naruto, although Miwako probably didn''t notice it, she would still save him face even though she was scolding him. He wouldn''t really scold him bloody, which was regarded as attention. Naruto¡¯s face problem, as for Takagi...


    A weak subordinate, who does not scold him?It''s rare to have a venting bag delivered to the door. It would be unreasonable not to get angry with him!


    Takagi was scolded by Miwako, but Naruto snickered until a flight attendant came over.


    "Excuse me, are some of the policemen?"


    The beautiful lady flight attendant asked anxiously, judging from the expression on her face, it seemed that something was in trouble.


    "Yes, is there anything wrong?" Mikako Sato looked up and asked.


    "That''s it. A bomb may have been planted on this Shinkansen."


    "What..."


    Mikako Sato exclaimed, then quickly lowered her voice and said, "Is what you said is true?"


    "We are not sure about this, but just now we found a leather bag in the toilet with a piece of paper on it, saying that it was a bomb. We didn''t dare to open it, and we weren''t sure if it was true or false, so I would like to invite you to come and have a look."


    "Anyway, we have to go and see it, if it''s a real bomb, it would be bad." Naruto said with an eyebrow.


    "Yes."

 609 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 609

    The shrewd and capable short-haired female detective stood up from her position. She was surprised to see a blond slacker standing up from the corner of her eye, and said, "Naruto, do you want to go too?"


    "Of course, don''t forget, I am a bomb disposal expert. If it is a real bomb, you can''t solve it."


    Sato Mikako cannot refute. The police is not a superman. If it is to deal with violent criminals, her force value is definitely sufficient. But when it comes to bombing, Mikako Sato has no such ability, even if she tries it, she dare not even try it. Understand the bomb, and Naruto''s words also made the short-haired female detective''s thoughts fly, and she suddenly remembered what happened three years ago.


    At that time, the prisoner set a trap. Naruto was trapped in the high-altitude Ferris wheel, facing a time bomb, but in order to get information about the next bomb, Naruto could not dismantle the bomb.


    In the last three seconds, Naruto got a clue about the location of the next bomb, but Miwako could only watch him being swallowed by the flames of the explosion, flying out of midair and falling from a height of 100 meters. At that time, even the doctor She didn''t expect too much. Fortunately, he finally managed to survive, and she just "almost" lost him.


    Naruto couldn''t read what Sato Mikako was thinking at this time. Seeing that the female detective was distracted at this time, she couldn''t help squeezing her face.


    "What''s wrong, Miwako?"


    Naruto¡¯s voice made the short-haired female detective wake up from her memories of the past. When she thinks about what happened three years ago, Miwako never wants to experience that kind of pain and sorrow again. Her eyes fluctuate a little, saying: "Ming Man, promise me not to do things that force yourself too much."


    Naruto still didn''t understand at this time, but seeing Mikako Sato''s weak eyes, he nodded.


    "understood."


    Naruto and Miwako, you and me, I almost couldn¡¯t help putting on a Qiong Yao drama. Fortunately, I finally held back. Naruto left his seat and was about to look at the bomb when he suddenly turned to look Takagi.


    "Takagi, be optimistic about the prisoner. You let the prisoner escape last time. If something happens again this time, you know what to do."


    "Um...yes, Officer Uzumaki!" Takagi immediately assured him, but Naruto really didn''t expect anything from this guy.


    Led by the beautiful female flight attendant, Naruto and Mikako crossed the carriage and went to the toilet.


    Naruto reached out and opened the toilet cubicle door, and saw a leather bag on the toilet with a piece of paper stuck on it.


    ''There is a bomb in it, don''t slam it.''


    The words on the paper are collaged with newspapers. After making this preparation, I think about it and know that it is impossible to check fingerprints and the like.


    "When was this discovered?"


    "It was discovered by a guest who was going to the toilet just now. It shouldn''t be long."


    "Really? Thanks."


    Naruto and Mikako glanced at each other, and Naruto walked into the toilet, and reached out to the purse on the toilet. Professional work should be done by professional people. Mikako has no experience in handling bombs.


    When Naruto put his hand on the zipper, suddenly...


    Jingle bell!!


    There was a rapid sound from inside the purse, which scared all the passengers and flight attendants who were onlookers to escape. Naruto was slightly surprised and stretched out his hand to open the zipper. As a result...


    "Well, I was fooled!"


    Naruto took out the''bomb'' with a gloomy expression, which was actually an alarm clock with a piece of paper attached to it-''prank''.


    "Don''t let me find out who did this kind of prank, or I have to cut him off!"


    With an unhappy expression on his face, Naruto reached out and turned off the alarm clock that was still ringing, and before Naruto and Mikako continued to investigate who did this kind of prank, Takagi suddenly ran over in a hurry.


    "No good! Miss Sato, Officer Uzumaki, the prisoner killed himself in the toilet!"


    Naruto and Mikako went to check the bomb in the toilet, and because of this, a lot of onlookers gathered in the second half of the side.


    Conan looked curiously in the direction of the back half of the car, and said, "There seems to be a lot of people gathered in the back of the car. I''ll go take a look."


    As soon as Conan left the seat, Xiaolan grabbed the collar, pressed it on the seat, and said with a serious face: "Conan, you are not allowed to go, it is dangerous!"


    Although Conan was caught by Xiaolan, from the look of his eyes, he didn''t have any reflection at all. He still wanted to find a chance to go to the back of the car to see the situation.


    "Mr. Police, can I go to the toilet?" Chizo Ogura, who was sitting on his seat, kept his head down, said suddenly.


    "Hey?"


    "I have endured it for a long time, I should not be able to endure Tokyo anymore."


    "You can wait until Miss Sato comes back."


    "I just couldn''t help it. If so, it would be convenient for me to be here."


    "why is it like this?!"


    It can only be said that as a policeman, Takagi''s sense of justice is enough, but whether it is ability or the hard-heartedness of a policeman, Takagi is not enough, and he will be threatened by the prisoner. If he changes to Naruto, he would have punched him. This Ogura Chizo fainted, where is so much nonsense?!


    Outside the toilet...


    Takagi stood outside the toilet cubicle, handcuffed him and Chizo Ogura''s hands together to prevent Chizo Ogura from escaping.


    "Hey, are you okay?"


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Police, one hand is not very convenient, there is no way to be fast."


    "Oh... it''s really choking!"


    "By the way, Mr. Police, didn''t you just say that you want me to name the drug lord."


    "what?"


    "Excuse me, I''m afraid I can''t help it, because I will be a silent bird soon! Ah!"


    Naruto and Mikako stood outside the toilet cubicle, watching the blood all over the floor, and Ogura Chizo''s dead body that had lost its vitality. Both police officers felt a huge headache, and the incompetence of the inspection director Takagi was already Can''t complain.


    Mikako Sato felt the headache the most. Last time Takagi released the prisoner. In the end, although the real culprit was caught, she was still punished with a report and a salary deduction. But this time, this fellow Takagi... the prisoner is this time. Suicide, can it still bring the prisoner back to life?!


    Takagi, you are really not suitable for being a policeman...


    Chapter 166-The chaotic suicide case, the cooperation of Naruto and Mikako to investigate the case!


    Insufficient ability, weak personality, easy to be affected by others'' words, lack of calm judgment!


    Let¡¯s take a closer look at the characteristics of Takagi Shibuya. As I said before, apart from the 180 cm height that is commendable among Japanese people, the rest is considered to be an advantage, and only a sense of justice and honesty. These two points.


    What should I say about things like sense of justice... Anyway, in Naruto''s eyes, things like sense of justice are farts. Without strength, sense of justice is nothing.


    On the contrary, a person with strength is justice, and a person without strength is ¡°being evil¡±.


    Takagi obviously has a sense of justice, but so what?Naruto is obviously not a good person, but so what?


    Evil people like Naruto have never lacked suitors. Naruto¡¯s number of suitors is probably not much less than the first police officer of the Metropolitan Police Department... One reason is that the number of male police officers in the Metropolitan Police Department is significantly more than that of female police officers.


    However, Takagi, who loves Miwako Sato, has worked hard for a hope that is completely impossible, but everything goes wrong. The prisoner accidentally let go last time. This time the prisoner committed suicide. Both things are both for the police. It is an unforgivable sin. After this incident, it is difficult to say whether Takagi can continue to be a policeman.


    To tell the truth, Takagi has a weak character and lacks outstanding abilities. He is really unsuitable for being a criminal police officer, especially in the investigation class responsible for violent crimes. Takagi lacks a calm and decisive brain. If he is a police officer, he is still suitable.

 610 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 610

    "Headache..."


    Sato Miwako painfully raised her forehead and said, "Last time the prisoner ran away, but this time the prisoner died. This kind of thing can no longer be resolved by a report. Demotion and salary reduction are the lowest. I may be suspended or even dismissed from my job. I think I should resign by myself... alas..."


    Sato Mikako wiped the non-existent tears at the corner of her eyes, and at the same time secretly aimed at Naruto from the corner of her eyes, it was self-evident.


    "That''s it!"


    Naruto waved his hand impatiently, and said: "Don''t pretend to be pitiful, I know, I will find out the truth of this case, so save your acting skills."


    "Hehe, I know Naruto is the best"


    The violent female detective who only behaves well when she asks for something, immediately changed her usual sturdy and domineering appearance, put her arms around Naruto''s arms, and kept rubbing against Naruto with her towering breasts, flattering. Arm.


    "It looks like I am enjoying it."


    There was a touch of irony in the cold voice, Naruto''s original enjoyment suddenly turned into a dead fish eye, and he looked at the cold noodle little Lori standing at the door of the toilet.


    "Why are you here?"


    By the way, in addition to Naruto and Mikako, Huihara Ai, Xiaolan, Kazue, and even Conan and a group of passengers all came here.


    "Officer Takagi yelled''dead man'' in the car just now, and now basically everyone in the car next to it knows."


    Takagi, who had done something wrong, immediately greeted the glares of the two police departments. This idiot, how could this kind of thing yell so loudly when he is dead?!The prisoner escorted by the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department ended up committing suicide in the car. When such a thing is said, the Metropolitan Police Department¡¯s face has been lost. Takagi Shibuya, really a guy who has done less than done!!


    Under the glare of the two police officers, Takagi could only shrink to the corner, trying to shrink himself.


    "Forget it..."


    Naruto rubbed his temples with a headache, and didn''t have much hope of Takagi, and said, "Takagi, you can call Mugure first."


    "Yes."


    Takagi was obedient, and dialed Uncle Mumu''s phone to report what happened on the Shinkansen.


    "You two fools!!"


    Uncle Mumu, who was working, suddenly received a call from Takagi, and he heard that the prisoner they escorted had committed suicide on the Shinkansen. Can Uncle Mumu not become angry?Immediately roared at Takagi!


    It seems that Takagi is still not good at learning. He called Mumu to report this kind of thing. He didn''t know how to take the phone farther. Naruto took Miwako to hide away and said...


    Takagi, whose head was shaken by Meguro''s super lion roar, had no choice but to stay with him carefully and carefully report the situation to Meguro.


    Mugure was very angry, but when he heard that Naruto was also on the Shinkansen, his anger finally subsided, saying: "In short, I will go to Tokyo Station with the coroner immediately. Don''t let anyone enter that before we arrive. WC!"


    "Hey, get it!"


    Takagi hung up the phone bitterly, and without the torture of the murmuring lion roar, Naruto and Mikako finally dared to come over.


    "Detective Mumu is so angry, it seems that he has to find a solution."


    Sato Mikako pinched her chin, and then with a pitiful expression, she kept looking at Naruto from the corner of her eye.


    "ok, ok, I got it."


    Naruto waved his hand helplessly, really didn''t want to see Miwako''s pitiful look, turned and walked into the toilet, and began to examine Ogura Chizo''s body.


    "The cause of death is obvious. A knife stabbed the key, and the ground was full of blood. The biggest problem is this murderous knife used to commit suicide."


    "Yes, he is not a magician, and we have searched his body when we caught him. It is impossible for him to bring the knife to the Shinkansen by himself."


    "He is not a magician, he is a samurai." With a disgusting voice, it was Conan kid who appeared in the toilet.


    "warrior?"


    "Yes, from the sword that fell on the ground, he should be holding the sword in his hand like a samurai."


    "Who told you that a samurai holds a sword in his forehand?" Naruto glanced at Conan coldly, then pulled him by the collar and threw him out. "Speaking of which, I have seen the strongest samurai now. That guy Ishikawa Goemon is holding a knife in the backhand."


    ''Damn bastard!!''


    Conan''s back hit the water pipe in the toilet. Such a hit made Conan very painful and his face became very ugly.


    "It''s not the time to discuss the samurai issue, right?" Mikako Sato gave Naruto a helpless look and said, "Takagi, how did the suspect hold the knife when he committed suicide?"


    Takagi squeezed his chin and recalled, "It should be the backhand holding the knife."


    "Hmm..." Naruto nodded. Although he was not present at the time, he agreed with Takagi''s words and said: "From the angle of suicide and the shape of the knife''s handle, it is easier to stab the knife with the backhand. It will be very awkward if you use your forehand."


    "Bayonet is a backhand, drawing a knife is a forehand?"


    "In that case, someone else might have drawn the sword."


    "Haha, how is that possible?"


    "Why is it impossible?" Naruto looked at Takagi indifferently, and said, "Did you guarantee that when you went to find me and Mikako, no one had entered this toilet?"


    "This one¡­¡­"


    Too lazy to talk to Takagi, Naruto pointed to the corpse and said:


    "In addition to the knife, the blood stains of the deceased are also very strange. The blood stains on the ground and the blood stains on the knives have become jelly-like because of blood coagulation, but the blood on the hands of the deceased has not dried yet. It¡¯s flowing down. Speaking of it, it¡¯s only a few minutes since the deceased committed suicide. The blood shouldn¡¯t coagulate so fast, and the blood has two different degrees of coagulation."


    "Naruto, can it be heparin?" Sato Mikako''s ability is obviously higher than Takagi''s. Whether it is force or mind, he understood Naruto''s meaning immediately.


    "Yes, I think so." Naruto nodded, "Fresh blood will quickly coagulate in the air, which is very inconvenient to carry, but just mix the blood and heparin in a sealed plastic bag. Here, you can delay blood coagulation and bring the blood onto this Shinkansen. Although it is delayed, it coagulates slowly after all, so the blood on the ground seems to coagulate faster than the blood of the dead, or it is earlier some."


    "In this way, it is likely that the drug lord did something to kill people. First use a fake bomb to lead me away from you, and then use some method to notify the prisoner, let him go to the toilet, and then in the toilet. I found out the blood and knives that were there before, and then pretended to commit suicide. Because at that time, the Shinkansen just passed through the tunnel, so the phone couldn''t get through. Takagi had to open the handcuffs to find us. At this time, someone came in. The prisoner was really killed with a knife, right?"


    "From the evidence at the scene, it should be so right, damn it, it''s totally fooled!"


    "Yeah!" Sato Mikako also sighed. Although this case is related to Takagi''s incompetence, it is an indisputable fact that the two of them were fooled. This is really annoying.


    "I think the murderer should have put the murder knife, the blood bag, and the note explaining the action behind this grid for holding the paper cushion, and then cover the paper cushion on the front so that it will not be easily found. ."


    "Well, the murderer obviously had premeditated, but the murderer has to find a way to notify the prisoner to implement this plan, and blatant notification will definitely not work. It should be through some kind of secret code or something."


    "I can be sure that there was no such person when the two of us were still there." Naruto said with certainty. "Then the murderer should have passed through Takagi''s car after we left because of the fake bomb. Among the people!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Seven-I really can''t cry without seeing the coffin!


    According to Ai Harahara¡¯s memory, at that time, after Naruto and Mikako went to deal with the bomb, there were three passengers passing by Takagi and the prisoner. One had a skin color which was slightly better than Takagi, and the burly Iwakuni Tatsuro, and the other had a body shape. It is very similar to Mugure, but looks much more wretched, Tokuyama Hoo who wears a pair of glasses, and the other is Akashi Akashi who wears a knitted hat and, to be honest, has wicked eyebrows.


    "There is someone in the toilet..."


    "Did you commit suicide with a knife?!"


    Hearing Takagi¡¯s explanation, both Tokuyama Norio and Akashi Akira only expressed their doubts and shocks, but Iwakuni Tatsuro, who is burly in appearance and has two upside-down eyebrows like thunder, is not a good temper. He looked at Takagi with annoyance. Said: "Then why do you police have to ask the three of us?!"

 611 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 611

    Takagi looked cautious, and said, "Because the deceased passed his position before the deceased went to the toilet, only the three of you, so we wonder if any of you have instructed him to go to the bathroom, hehe...hehe..."


    "Even if we passed the position of the deceased at that time, what evidence do you have to say that it was us?!" Tatsuro Iwakuni seemed not so good to speak, and grabbed Takagi''s collar and asked angrily.


    "This guy is really ashamed of the Metropolitan Police Department!"


    Naruto is holding his forehead in pain, and he has no hope for this fool like Takagi. As a criminal policeman, he was caught by the collar by an ordinary person and he didn¡¯t know how to resist. If he said lightly, he would not cooperate with the investigation. He could also be charged with assaulting a policeman if he caught it, but this guy Takagi didn''t do anything, he just accompanied him carefully, he simply lost his face as a policeman!


    "This idiot! I really don''t want such a subordinate!"


    What is more painful is Miwako, Takagi is her subordinate after all, and with such a weak subordinate, Miwako as a boss also feels very embarrassed. As a criminal policeman, she doesn''t even have the least courage. Now she is investigating the case. ?Isn''t it for you to talk about the shortcomings of the parents, can you please be tough?!


    Miwako now doubts how Takagi graduated from the police school...


    "Forget it, Takagi, don''t be ashamed of you anymore."


    Naruto couldn''t stand it anymore, then patted Takagi''s shoulder, and by the way, he clicked on Iwakuni''s wrist, and accurately hit the acupuncture point on Iwakuni''s wrist. Iwakuni''s hand was numb, and he could not help letting go. Collar.


    "Takagi, write down what I said. If you can''t do such a small thing, you can cut your belly."


    "Ok...oh..."


    Naruto turned his head, looked at the three with indifferent eyes, and said:


    "Why did the three of you pass by the position of the dead at that time?"


    Tatsuro Iwakuni hummed twice, and shook his still numb hand. He probably knew that this blonde policeman was not such a bullying pus as the black-skinned person just now, so he didn''t dare to turn his hair on.


    "I was sitting in about the fourth position behind you. I don''t know what happened. The car in the back started clamoring. I couldn''t hear the horse racing broadcast, so I went to the car in front."


    "That''s it, the next one, Mr. Tokuyama Hoo."


    Fanan Tokuyama pushed his glasses and said, "I bought coffee from a vending machine and was about to return to my position. I heard that I didn¡¯t know which toilet had a bomb. I didn¡¯t expect someone to commit suicide. ."


    "Next person."


    Akashi Akashi, who looked a little like Koo Ou Ou, said, "Thief-eyed Ratseye," Akashi said, "I also heard that there was a bomb, so I was a little scared and sat in front."


    "By the way, I remember that when Mr. Iwakuni and Mr. Akashi walked over, they both had newspapers in their hands, didn''t they?" Takagi wrote down all the words of the three, and finally said something right.


    "Well, yes." Tatsuro Iwakuni nodded, then glanced at Tokuyama Norio, and said, "Speaking of which, he also reads the newspaper in his position."


    "Then the three of you, please bring all your newspapers." Naruto squinted, instinctively feeling that the newspaper would be the key to solving the case, otherwise it would not have appeared on all three suspects.


    "And Mr. Tokuyama, please bring the can of coffee that you bought at that time." Miwako added immediately, there may also be a message on it telling the prisoner to go to the toilet.


    Three people bought three newspapers. Tatsuro Iwakuni¡¯s is Horse Racing 7, Masayo, Tokuyama Hoo¡¯s is My Asa Shimbun Daily and Canned Coffee, and Akashi Akashi¡¯s is Nikkei Sports Daily, whether in the newspaper or in the newspaper. There was no obvious handwriting on the toilet in the cafe, and Takagi also explained the case to the three at this time.


    "What?! I stabbed myself in the stomach with a knife while sitting on the toilet?!"


    "Isn''t this a suicide case?!"


    "Yeah... but this is a fake suicide. The knife was pulled out when I returned to the toilet, and the knife fell on the ground very strangely." Takagi explained with sweat.


    "Hey..." Akashi Akashi looked at Takagi and said, "Is it because the knife stuck in his stomach is hard to pull out, so he stood up and pulled it out with both hands?"


    Akashi Akashi''s words seemed like a lightning flashing through Naruto''s brain. There was a flash of light in Naruto''s brain. He glanced at the thief-like creature, and a sneer suddenly appeared on his face.


    ''If you don''t die, you won''t die. If you don''t talk so much nonsense, I won''t find the truth!''


    After having a certain goal, Naruto read the three newspapers again, and immediately understood everything, including the identity of the murderer, techniques, and evidence. Everything was already clear to his heart!


    No one else would know what Naruto was thinking, and Tatsuro Iwakuni looked at the policeman in front of him and replaced it with a bully Takagi, and immediately said angrily: "Yes, just like this little brother said, stand and pull out As for the knife, it¡¯s hard to tell how it fell!"


    "Did you doubt us because of this little thing?!"


    "Ah... this..." Takagi hesitated, not knowing what to say.


    "No matter what, even if we arrive in Tokyo, we will not cooperate with the investigation!"


    "Me too!" Tatsuro Iwakuni immediately expressed solidarity with Tokuyama Hoo.


    "Me too." Akashi Akashi also came to kick his feet. Isn''t this called the law does not blame the public?


    "That..." Takagi was sweating profusely, and he didn''t know what to say, so he froze there.


    Already too lazy to complain about this idiot Takagi, Naruto stood up, patted his butt casually, tidied his pants, and said in Conan¡¯s hateful eyes, ¡°Mr. Tokuyama, Mr. Iwakuni, there¡¯s nothing like you two here. It''s up, you can leave now, Miwako, handcuff Mr. Akashi. This is the murderer."


    "Nani?!"


    Naruto''s words naturally aroused everyone''s surprise, but Mikako Sato looked at Naruto with bright eyes and said, "Naruto, have you found the evidence?"


    "Yes" Naruto lazily scratched his head, looked at Miwako''s shiny eyes, and waved his hands helplessly, "Well, let me explain to you. The point of this case is what the murderer wants. Takagi didn''t pay attention, he informed the prisoner Chizo Ogura to go to the toilet, and it is worth noting that the newspapers held in the hands of the three gentlemen, one of which hides the contents of the toilet."


    "Where? Where is the text about the toilet?"


    "Toilet is watercloset in English, and the abbreviation is WC."


    "Could it be that..."


    "Yes, it''s the headline of the daily sports newspaper, World Cup, WorldCup. When Mr. Akashi walked past the prisoner''s seat, he pointed at the title of WorldCup and motioned him to the toilet. Right, Mr. Akashi?"


    "Don''t, don''t be kidding!" Akashi Akira''s face changed drastically, and said, "Just because I held the sports newspaper, I said I was a prisoner?!"


    "He''s right," Miwako pinched her chin, rarely questioning Naruto''s reasoning. "It makes sense to think of the toilet from WorldCup, but it''s a bit far-fetched, Naruto. people."


    "That''s why he has to put the fake bomb in the toilet. Mr. Akashi wants the flight attendant to tell the prisoner about the bomb in the toilet, so that he can give the prisoner a psychological hint."


    "That''s right."


    "Wait a minute! I have not been sure that this is a murder, so I am a prisoner. You policeman is almost the same?!"


    "This is the murder!" Naruto looked at Akashi Akashi coldly, then scratched his head, and said, "Why do the prisoners in this world refuse to confess guilt obediently? I have to waste my time"


    "Then don''t waste time anymore, hurry up and finish the rest of the reasoning!"


    "Hi, I said this was a murder, because the knife that fell on the toilet floor was unnatural."


    "Hmph..." Akashi Akira showed a smug look on his face, and said, "But didn''t you just say it? Because I was sitting on the toilet and the knife on my stomach couldn''t be pulled out, I stood up and pulled it out with both hands."


    "Idiot, what you said is what made me doubt you."


    "You... what do you mean?!"


    "Why do you think you have to stand up to draw a knife with both hands?"


    "Are you a fool? How can I reach the knife with my left hand without standing up..." Akashi Akashi''s words suddenly stuck, and a look of fear appeared in his eyes.


    Mikako Sato squeezed her chin and looked at Akashi Akashi strangely. Then a sneer appeared on her face. She understood what Naruto was going to say, and immediately said, "Yes, the suspect''s left hand was handcuffed in the toilet. On the armrests, you cannot use your hands without standing up, but you have never been to the scene. How did you know, Mr. Akashi?"

 612 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 612

    "I want to... imagine it! When that man stabbed the abdomen with a knife, the dark-skinned policeman called you two. He must have been handcuffed in the toilet at that time!"


    "Really? How do you know that person is in handcuffs?"


    "When I passed by this dark-skinned policeman, I saw that the man sitting next to him was covered with cloth on his wrists.


    "But how do you know that the person was killed? We only talked about the deceased from beginning to end, but it didn''t mean that the deceased was the captured prisoner."


    "Well, of course I heard someone say it!" Akashi Akira said with a guilty conscience, and then, with a tough tone, said: "Are you enough?! If you want to say that I am guilty, you can show evidence?! Murder weapon? Is there my fingerprint on it?! Is there the blood of the dead on me?!"


    "Hey... I really don''t shed tears without seeing the coffin. Why do the murderers in this world have such confidence that they don''t know where they come from?"


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty-Eight-The Ai Dian is so philosophical!


    "The prisoner¡¯s blood will never get on you, because you let him hold the newspaper, and then stabbed him to death with a knife through the newspaper, so that all the blood will be splashed on the newspaper, and then you just have to put The newspaper is torn and thrown into the toilet and flushed away. For evidence, there are traces of lead seeping in the palm of the prisoner''s right hand. I think it should have been printed while holding the newspaper."


    "That''s it, so that he can leave without any blood on his body."


    "Hu, what nonsense?! My newspaper is clean, but there is no blood on it!"


    "That''s because you bought two newspapers!"


    "what did you say?!"


    "This can only be considered bad luck for you. Like you, I bought the Nikkei Sports Daily from the kiosk at the Shinkansen station in Osaka Prefecture. This is it."


    "So what?! Do you have evidence that I bought two newspapers?!"


    "Idiot, don''t you understand?!"


    Naruto put together Akashi Akashi¡¯s newspapers, and said, ¡°Although the two newspapers are on the same day, the newspapers published by the same newspaper office look almost the same, but the headlines are different. My headline It''s the''hero who arrested the World Cup'', and your share is the''hero who investigates the World Cup'', understand?"


    "That''s it."


    Miwako took the newspaper he bought from Naruto and said, ¡°Because the newspapers sold at the station are not the same as the small shops outside, the newspapers at the station will be delivered later, so they sell the latest ones. Newspaper, this is important news, so the canteen on the other side of the station urgently changed the newspaper, and Mr. Akashi¡¯s newspaper should have been bought in the 24-hour supermarket outside the station before. The newspapers outside the store were delivered earlier , So it¡¯s an earlier news headline, what do you mean, Naruto?"


    "Yeah, this guy should have seen the newspaper outside and thought that it was just used to inform the prisoner to go to the toilet, but when he arrived at the station and waited for the Shinkansen, he bought a daily sale at the station''s canteen in order to stay behind. Sports newspaper, but he didn''t expect that the headlines of the two newspapers would be different. I think he should think that he was holding the newspaper before committing the crime, and if someone noticed it during the crime, the loss of the newspaper after the crime would arouse suspicion."


    "No! I bought it because the two newspapers have the same headline and different content!"


    "Really? Then please take it out. You bought it from the canteen at the station. It is exactly the same daily sports newspaper I bought!"


    "This one¡­¡­"


    "You can''t take it out at all!" Mikako Sato closed the newspaper in her hand, sneered at Akashi Akashi, and said, "Because that blood-stained newspaper has been flushed from the toilet by you, right? However, I think as long as I ask the forensic department to search the fecal tank of this Shinkansen, I think I will find it, Akashi Akashi, do you have anything else to say?"


    "Thank you very much for taking the Shinkansen!"


    Just at this moment, the Shinkansen departed from Osaka and arrived at the station in Tokyo, Akashi gritted his teeth.


    "hateful!!"


    He stretched out his hand and pushed aside Mikako Sato in front of him, then turned around, and ran wildly.


    Naruto held on to Miwako who was caught off guard and almost fell, and drew a kunai from his clothes, and threw it out.


    laugh!


    boom!!


    Kumo accurately hit Akashi Akashi¡¯s back, to be precise, directly hit his spine. The spine was damaged. Anyone would be unable to move or control his body. Naruto didn¡¯t make a deep stroke. , But Akashi Akira was directly disabled.


    "I told you a long time ago, isn''t it enough to confess guilty obediently?"


    laugh!


    In the dark and cold alley, after a match was struck, the beating fire light reflected the face of a wretched uncle...


    "Come on... Good boy... grow up, grow up constantly... it burns harder..."


    The faint beating flame of the match ignited the gasoline spilled everywhere, and within a short time, a small match was enough to start a raging fire.


    After committing the crime, the wretched uncle came out from the alley, still muttering to himself pathologically: "One more match is needed, one more... will end everything... Then this red The flames will burn the entire Tokyo and make everything start from anew..."


    The curiously shaped uncle stepped into the car parked on the side of the road, and just bought a Masked Superman Gacha Bu Mei, looking at the strange uncle, his big eyes were full of confusion.


    "You are sick, come so early?!"


    Going to work as usual, when the beautiful female detective from the Metropolitan Police Department arrived at the office, the first sentence she said was this. It was not that Mikako Sato was not calm enough, but it was because things surprised her too much.


    Last time on the Shinkansen, Miwako was naturally punished for the murder of the prisoner. The salary was deducted for 3 months and a report was added. In fact, if the real culprit had not been found and Miwako was very capable, the punishment would be far from It will be so light.


    But Takagi is miserable. This is already Takagi¡¯s second time. The prisoner ran away last time. After catching the real culprit, he could still deduct salary and report the incident. This time, the important prisoner died. The murderer was also caught, but it is definitely not that simple to solve. Takagi''s punishment is much heavier than Miwako. He has been demoted from inspection chief to inspector chief. The salary is deducted for half a year and cannot be promoted within two years. Excellent, the prisoner was escorted, and the prisoner was killed. How could this kind of thing be easily skipped?!


    Despite being deducted for three months, the short-haired female criminal police officer with a sense of justice still went to work on time.


    Meihezi''s working hours have always been earlier in the Metropolitan Police Department, but today someone was earlier than her, and it happened that the person was still Naruto Uzumaki.


    Naruto has always been ''9 o''clock blue'' in the Metropolitan Police Department, which means that she won''t show up before 9 o''clock in the morning. Miwako looked at her watch, then looked at the wall clock on the wall, and finally determined that now The fact that it is less than 8 o''clock.


    Naruto had rarely worked early in the morning, but was completely lost by Miwako''s subconscious complaint, and his eyes became dead fish.


    "Yes, I''m sick, do you have medicine?"


    Mikako Sato dropped her lady''s bag on the table, pulled her seat and sat in front of Naruto, raised her cute pink fist, and said with a smile, "This is the special medicine for you. Come on?"


    "Uh... no need." Naruto wiped his sweat, feeling that he shouldn''t need a special medicine today, so he quickly took out a bento box from his bag and handed it to Sato Mikako.


    Someone who was really easy to be satisfied immediately burst into laughter, opened the bento box, took out the carefully made sandwich inside, and stuffed it into his mouth without grace.


    "Hey... please, you are also a girl anyway, can you eat a little more ladylike?"


    "That''s really sorry, there has never been the word lady in my life dictionary!"


    Sato Mikako didn''t feel ashamed at all. Anyway, she had always been in such a ugly way of eating in front of him. While biting a sandwich, she turned on her computer and saved the report that she had completed yesterday into the computer and uploaded it.


    "It can also be seen that ladies are too difficult for Godzilla."


    "what did you say?!"


    The superwoman turned her head immediately, her phoenix eyes contained dangerous messages. If Naruto dared to repeat it again, she would immediately remove him from Barabara!


    "No, I didn''t say anything"


    Naruto''s instinct to escape may be better than the talent of fighting. After feeling the dangerous aura that he could never provoke, Naruto immediately turned and ran.


    "Humph!"


    Mikako Sato snorted softly, turned her head and stared at the computer screen with a slight smile in her eyes.

 613 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 613

    After a few minutes, Naruto himself estimated that it should be''safe time''. Naruto broke into the restricted area again, came to Sato Mikako''s side, and reached out to the lunch box.


    "Huh? Where''s my sandwich?"


    "What kind of sandwich?" The short-haired female detective who didn''t notice anything turned her head, and what she was eating was the "sandwich" that Naruto said?


    "Hey, Miwako, that seems to be mine!"


    "Really?" Miwako glanced at Naruto strangely, then opened her mouth wide, swallowed the last piece of sandwich into her mouth, looked at Naruto innocently, and said, "Is there a sandwich, where is it?"


    "Hey, Miwako, that''s fine if you are not a lady, but you can''t degenerate into a robber!"


    "Go away!!"


    With a loud roar from Miwako Sato, the Metropolitan Police Department finally entered a normal rhythm.In other words, the three-month salary deduction still has some impact on Miwako, and for this reason, Naruto had taken Miwako''s recent breakfast. Miwako was very dissatisfied with Takagi about the salary deduction.


    This is the second time. Miwako will be punished because of Takagi''s involvement. If this happens for the third time, Miwako will really apply to Mugure and stop taking it. Takagi is a kid, after all, people''s patience is also limited.


    And today, someone is also challenging Naruto¡¯s tolerance...


    "Well, that is to say, when Step Mei bought the Superman masked toy at a convenience store last night, he saw a person walking out of the side alley, and that is where the arson occurred, so I suspected him. That arsonist, right?"


    "Yeah, that''s right!" Sanxiao nodded vigorously.


    "This..." Takagi scratched his head and said, "But you can''t assume that the other party is a criminal just because the other party looks terrifying!"


    "What I said is true!" Bu Mei emphasized with tears in her eyes. "What did that strange uncle say, "The red flame will burn the entire Tokyo" and other strange things."


    "Ok?"


    Appearing at the scene of the crime, there is a smell of gasoline on his body, and he said that he wants to burn Tokyo. The three together must not be ignored. Mikako Sato turned around and said: "Ayumi, tell your sister How about that strange uncle''s appearance?"


    "Okay, his eyes are raised upwards, he looks like a fox, and he has two beards, and..."


    "Eyes are like foxes..." Mikako Sato took the paintbrush and started''artistic creation'' according to the image Ayumi said.


    "Hey..." Xiao Ai tugged Naruto''s trouser legs, her icy blue eyes still stared at Miwako, and said: "How do I think Miwako''s gesture of holding a pen is like..."


    "It''s like holding a katana."


    "Yes."


    Two low voices made complaints to Meihezi, then glanced at each other, and had no expectations for Meihezi''s''artistic creation''.


    "It''s done, don''t you think so?"


    Mei Hezi turned the painting around, her shining eyes seemed to be expecting praise.


    "It''s not like it at all." The simple step beauty can''t hide it.


    "It''s really ugly." Yuanta was more straightforward.


    "It''s just a child doing graffiti." By the way, Mitsuhiko, aren''t you still a child yourself?


    "It really is Godzilla''s aesthetic..." Naruto squeezed his chin, looked professional like a master, and nodded solemnly.


    "stupid!!"


    Godzilla is gone!!


    Ai Dian raised his head, looked at the big hole in the ceiling, and suddenly said something very philosophical.


    "The rocket lifted off..."


    Chapter 169-I will never see you cry again...


    There was a flying dog jump... When Naruto finally returned to the ground due to gravity...


    Mikako Sato was up and down because of her breathing, and the short-haired female detective who was "brave and courageous" (is this a word used to describe girls?) had a shy blush on her face.


    "What can I do?! Who told the painter''s mother was sick today, so the painter didn''t come..."


    "Sell me to see."


    Inspector Takagi leaned over, took the painting in Mikako Sato''s hand, and saw the self-portrait of Godzilla, Takagi instantly felt stressed.


    "Miss Sato, this kind of painting cannot be handed over to the Investigation Section."


    Shiratori appeared behind Takagi, holding his chin, saying, "Although the lines are neat and the style is intriguing, but..."


    "You two don''t need to be so gentle..."


    Naruto despised the two idiots, Takagi and Shiratori, and then said, "It would be nice to just say that even elementary school students are not as good as their level."


    "Ah pull?"


    Sato Mikako pushed away the picture, looked at the three who were talking with a terrifying smile, and said, "Then please show me some high-level paintings, gentlemen?"


    "This...painting..." Takagi Niagara Falls Khan...


    "This...I am good at Impressionism..." Shiratori, don''t show off.


    "Forget it, you two are unreliable, so leave it to me."


    Naruto sighed helplessly. Takagi and Shiratori were really unreliable... But then again, if the two of them were reliable, how could Naruto show off in front of Miwako?


    Naruto took the drawing book from Takagi''s hand, and then took the paintbrush from Mikako''s hand, and said, "Ayumi, you can tell the man you saw again."


    "Okay, that man is about the same height as Officer Takagi. He wears a hat and a trench coat. His eyes hang like a fox. He has two beards under his nose, and..."


    According to Ayumi''s description, Naruto began to make his own''creation'' on the drawing paper''dramatically''.


    The posture of waving a knife more than waving a pen left Mikako Sato with a black line. Could this guy draw anything good?


    "It''s finished, Bumei, can you see if this is the case?"


    After finishing the creation, Naruto turned his "masterpiece" around.


    "It''s amazing, it''s exactly the same, the police brother is so amazing!" The real first-year little Lori''s eyes lit up and she clapped her hands in applause.


    "Take it to the Investigation Division." Naruto turned his hand and handed the painting to Miwako, and patted the short-haired female detective on the shoulder, and said, "Learn hard, elementary school student."


    "Long-winded!"


    Mikako Sato glared at Naruto in annoyance, then looked at the portrait of the prisoner that Naruto had painted, and compared his own. This was an unsightly feeling. The short-haired female detective who was out of thinking immediately shifted her attention and smiled. Looking at Naruto, he said, "I didn''t expect you to paint so well. Please draw me a portrait someday."


    Miwako''s suggestion made Takagi and Shiratori envy. Painting a portrait means that you can look at Miwako for a long time. This is not a casual benefit.


    And what about Naruto?

 614 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 614

    Naruto scratched his head for Miwako Sato''s''tempting'' proposal, and then said, "I can''t draw Godzilla..."


    boom!!Boom!Wow!!Boom!!


    The Metropolitan Police Department war broke out at this moment!!


    Sato Mikako, who had had enough venting, threw aside someone who was no longer in human form, then turned to a few imps, and said, "In short, let''s go to the crime scene and take a look. There may be clues left there. ."


    "I''ll go too." Takagi immediately raised his hand.


    "I''ll drive you there." The Shiratori who had just avoided gunpowder smoke reappeared at this time.


    "No, I want to take a detour to another place, because it happened to be on the way." Miwako smiled and declined Shiratori''s favor.


    "Go elsewhere?"


    "Yes, today is a very special day for me."


    "Special... special day?"


    "Is Sato''s birthday?" Shiratori made a wrong guess, but then again, after pursuing Sato for so long, Shiratori wouldn''t even be confused about Sato''s birthday.


    "No..." There was a lonely look in the eyes of the short-haired female detective who has always been full of vitality, "In fact, it''s the opposite."


    "exactly the opposite?"


    Takagi, Shiratori and the old brother looked at each other, but still don''t understand what day is today.


    And someone with an immortal body was resurrected with full blood at this moment, and said: "Sai, you take my car."


    Ai Dian turned his head with his arms around, looking at someone who was just a little dusty, but who had completely recovered from the injury just now.


    "Are you still alive?"


    The three cars left the parking garage of the Metropolitan Police Department. Miwako''s red FD drove at the front. The four-member juvenile detective group sat in Miwako''s car, followed by Naruto''s black Ferrari ghost. When driving, it was Shiratori¡¯s car. Takagi, the chief inspector, drove, and Shiratori, as the police department, certainly couldn''t drive the chief inspector.


    "Why do you have such flowers in your car?"


    Hui Yuanai looked at the man driving next to him strangely, and pointed his finger at a bunch of flowers on the car. It would not surprise her if it was just a rose or the like, but the problem was that it was definitely not for For the living, a bunch of yellow and white chrysanthemums.


    "And you drove out in a black car today. It feels like you are going to attend a funeral. Is it someone''s death day today?" Aihara Ai continued to ask without waiting for Naruto to answer. Sister related?"


    "What shall I say when you have finished speaking?"


    Naruto sank helplessly, looked at the red FD in front, and said, "You guessed it, today is the death day of Miwako''s father, Masayoshi Sato."


    "Then are we going to the place where the spiritual position is placed now?"


    "No...actually...it was the place where the accident happened back then."


    The car stopped at the crossroad. Naruto and Mikako got out of the car one after another, and placed the flowers they had prepared before the signal lights at the crossroad. The two knelt on the ground, their hands folded, their eyes solemn, and their faces were serious.


    "By the way, I remember."


    After learning about it, Rensaburo Shiratori finally remembered what day it was today, and said: "Today is Miss Sato''s father, the death day of Police Officer Sato Masaru, which is also his death day."


    "Ah, is that so?!"


    "Well, yes, it happened to be today 18 years ago. Police Officer Sato was hit by a car at the door of this coffee shop while hunting down the bank robbers. Unfortunately, it was raining that day and the ambulance came too late. Officer Masayoshi Sato was in the ambulance and died in the company of his family. This is what I heard from Officer Mugo. I still remember the name of the case as if..."


    "Sorrowful!"


    Conan¡¯s lenses reflected white light and said the name of the case, saying: ¡°As the police officer Masayoshi Sato, who was hit by a truck, constantly called this mysterious name to the escaped prisoner, he was named the Chosiro incident. At that time, the police also launched a large-scale search, but because the police officer Sato at the core of the incident had passed away, the reconnaissance operation was stopped. Three years ago, the time limit for the prosecution of this case passed... I heard what Uncle Maori said. "


    "It turned out to be like this!" Takagi was a little shocked. "I have also heard of this case. It is a well-planned crime. The only clue is the picture taken by the bank monitor in less than ten seconds. I know the method by which the police officer who has died on the job locked the suspect, so this case has been foggy and unsolvable, but I didn''t expect that the police officer was actually Sato''s father."


    "This is no way."


    Mikako Sato stood up, sighed deeply, and said: "People often only remember the name of the criminal and the history of the crime. Who will remember the policeman who died in the case? Unless it is a policeman or a family member of a policeman who died. , But we don¡¯t work to make everyone remember us..."


    Sato Mikako¡¯s deep tone makes people feel heartache. Her sighing look is completely different from the vitality and violence in the weekdays. This is what a girl really should be. Even the careless Mikako Sato on weekdays bears the same burden. Heavy past.


    Boom!!


    Naruto couldn''t bear it, so he punched Miwako directly.


    "Ouch!"


    Naruto punched hard, Miwako held her head, looked at Naruto with anger in her eyes, and said, "Why are you hitting me?!"


    "Stupid!"


    Naruto reached out and grabbed Miwako''s arm, and said, "Don''t give me a sigh. It feels like the attributes are all wrong. It''s not Sato Miwako!"


    "You guy..."


    Sato Mikako wanted to get angry, but the anger seemed to be pressed by something, but she couldn''t vent it. Looking at Naruto¡¯s blue eyes with two relative emotions of anger and heartache, she couldn¡¯t help but want to cry. impulse.


    Naruto stretched out his hand to wipe away the tears for Miwako, and then gently stroked Miwako''s pretty face with his big warm hand. Miwako shook clearly when his palm was pressed against it.


    "This is the last time, I will never see you cry again..."


    Chapter 170-Nine-Tailed Fox vs. Godzilla!


    Although Naruto wanted to perform a Qiong Yao drama here with Miwako, but with so many eyes watching, even if Naruto had a thick-skinned skin and didn''t care, Sato Mikako, a woman who was hard on the outside and soft on the inside, couldn¡¯t stand it, so Naruto had to give up This very tempting idea.


    I don''t know if Naruto continues to play, will Takagi and Shiratori vomit blood and die?It should be fun...


    "But didn''t the truck driver at that time see the prisoner''s face?"


    Sato Mikako has a strong personality, and quickly breaks away from the situation just now. He said: "No, it was at night, and the prisoner was still wearing a raincoat and a large hat, even men and women could not see it. The bank monitor shot The prisoner who arrived was also wearing a hat, sunglasses and a mask. He couldn''t see his appearance at all, so there was no clue."


    "Didn''t you already know that the prisoner''s name is''Sorrow''?" Miwako looked up at Miwako.


    "But no one with this name is suspected of being involved in the case." Miwako shook her head helplessly. In fact, this''sorrowful man'' problem has been plagued her for many years.


    Pull... pull...


    Naruto felt that someone was pulling his trousers, so he squatted down obediently and said, "What''s the matter, Xiao Ai?"


    "Don''t you understand what Sorrow means?"


    "For the time being, I didn''t expect it, but I''m sure that Sui Si Lang is definitely not a person''s name."


    "why?"


    "Actually, I have secretly investigated under circumstances that Miwako didn''t know, not only within Tokyo, but basically all of Japan, I have checked all people whose names sound close to Chosiro, but none of them have committed crimes and time. "


    Although Sato Mikako didn''t know, Naruto had already deeply investigated the case of Sorrow, and even used all of Akatsuki''s power to investigate, but he did not find any useful clues.

 615 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 615

    After all, it was already 18 years ago. At that time, Naruto¡¯s main focus was still in the United States, and his power in Japan hadn¡¯t even started yet. It was a bit difficult to investigate things so long ago.


    Because the private investigation did not progress, Naruto did not tell Miwako, because it didn''t make any sense to say it, and it only made me sad.


    "Then it means that we are thinking in the wrong direction." Huihara squeezed his chin, and the brain that was tied for second in the room began to think.


    Naruto squeezed his chin and fell into contemplation. To be honest, his reasoning ability is based on his ability to surpass anyone''s observation, and this observation is because he was a ninja before, habitually observing the environment and the scene. The reaction of the enemy is also due to the experience in the Naruto world, so Naruto is a very powerful conspirator. Compared with investigating crimes, he is actually better at catching psychology. If a suspect is thrown in front of Naruto, he is less than half. You can pry open his mouth in an hour, but Naruto is a little bit ridiculous about the situation where no one knows the suspect.


    Shiratori sighed and said: "No wonder this case is so foggy, the clues are only the 10-second bank video, the figure of the prisoner in the raincoat, the sea and the three unclear words of''Sorrowful Sirang''... ¡­"


    "No, there is actually a fourth clue."


    Sato Mi and Zi condensed their eyebrows and gave out the fourth clue that few people know, "It is the three strange katakana names written by father in the police handbook, ."


    "? This is the first time I heard of it."


    "Because the Metropolitan Police Department did not announce this clue, and other policemen have not heard my father say it, but from the records of my father in the police handbook before and after, it seems to be closely related to the identity of the prisoner. I still remember that I was with My mother was asked several times about that katakana."


    "Then... What happened later?"


    "I''ve never heard my father mention that katakana, so I don¡¯t understand what it means. When I was a child, I used to stare at these three katakana and thought very carefully, if anyone can help me solve this mystery, grab it.¡¯ If you are worried, I am willing to do anything I can do for him, and make him all his wishes that I can accomplish."


    "Ah, any..." Takagi...


    "The request of..." Shiratori...


    A dick, a tall, rich and handsome, two members of Miwako Sato¡¯s huge flower care envoy, unconsciously came to her mind Miwako Sato wearing a white wedding dress... If Naruto is changed, he thinks Miwako wearing white armor is more appropriate .


    "Can I have a thousand eel rice?" Genta drooled.


    "Of course it can." Actually, I don''t want to discourage children''s enthusiasm.


    "I want to go to Dorobica Paradise."


    "no problem."


    "I want tickets to the International Cosmos Station."


    "can."


    "Can I ask for tickets for this FIFA World Cup?"


    "no problem."


    Sato Mikako all agreed. In fact, she wiped her sweat secretly. Now the elementary school students are really a reality. Turning their heads, they looked at the one who had not spoken.


    "Little Ai, Naruto, what wishes do you two have?"


    Huihara Ai was interrupted, and looked up at Miwako, then looked sideways at Naruto. After all, he sighed and said, "Forget it, you can''t do that."


    "Um..." Sato Miwako choked, recalling Naruto''s previous style and the look in Xiao Ai''s eyes, "I probably understand, but if it is really that wish, I really can''t do it.''


    His gaze was finally fixed on the blond man, and Mikako Sato seemed to look forward to his wish so much that his face was red.


    "me¡­¡­"


    Naruto scratched his head. Originally, he was thinking about whether to take the opportunity to let Miwako marry him. But when the word came, he gave up. It was not daring, but it was unnecessary. Even if you don¡¯t use this condition in exchange, Naruto is confident. May let Miwako marry herself willingly.


    "Forget it, you can''t do my wish."


    For people like Naruto, desires are of little significance, because basically everything he wants can be achieved by himself, and with his current ability, the only thing he can think of but cannot do Just go back to the world of Naruto, but Miwako can''t do this, too. It''s useless to say it, so don''t waste saliva.


    Sato Mikako was slightly disappointed in her heart, but she also really showed a look of curiosity. The gossip is irrespective of age, whether it is a 7-year-old girl or a 28-year-old female police officer.


    "Can''t you even talk about it?"


    Naruto suppressed the sentiment that suddenly appeared in his heart, looked at Miwako with a smirk, and said, "Miwako, are you sure you want me to tell me here?"


    Miwako Sato was taken aback for a moment, thinking about his past style, for fear that he would say something embarrassing to herself, the capable short-haired female detective turned her head to the side and said, "You better shut up!"


    Bumei couldn''t concentrate, and suddenly saw a few old people coming from across the road, still holding flowers in his hands.


    "Look at it."


    Mikako Sato turned his head, and immediately greeted the old people, smiling: "Everyone, it''s been a long time."


    "Oh, it''s Miwako, long time no see."


    "Hey? Do you know each other?"


    "Yes, they are all friends of my dad¡¯s high school baseball team. This uncle with glasses is my dad¡¯s best partner. The pitcher Shuro Saruto, the man with a long nose is known for his strong arms and legs. Mr. Shuji Luye, and Mr. Yasumano who is a burly and trustworthy fourth pig, and the last is the beautiful team experience, Miss Dieko."


    "Hehe, Miwako, don''t laugh at me either. You are already a 50-year-old woman" Dieko Dieko said embarrassingly, but her face was very happy. It seems that women no matter how old they are like to listen to good things. .


    Naruto''s spirit slid a little, and suddenly his thoughts shifted to other places.


    "It''s strange to say that all four people have different animals in their names."


    The names of ape, deer, pig, and divine bird and butterfly also have both bird and butterfly, and Naruto''s thinking immediately shifted to the pig deer butterfly.


    Boom!


    "Stupid! Don''t say such rude words to me!"


    In front of her elders, Miwako hadn''t constrained before, and immediately gave the guy who was talking nonsense a punch and rewarded him with a hot meat bun!


    "It hurts! Miwako, it''s strange that you married out in this life!"


    "I want you to take care of it?!" Mikako Sato yelled, her face twitching, "You nasty stinky fox!!"


    "The fox is better than your Godzilla!"


    Naruto said casually, and then it created a more terrifying effect than triggering the blackening switch. Sato Miwako''s anger was burning, and it instantly transformed into a huge volcano, and it had begun to erupt, and the anger seemed to dye the sky red.


    "stupid!!"


    Mikako Sato immediately ran away and began to show the "professional qualities" of a Godzilla. Naruto also reproduced his traits as a thousand-year-old fox, jumping around, his agility even as a monkey is completely inferior. Godzilla went completely outrageous, changed the terrain, even the map had to be redrawn (Is that Bangira?), the thousand-year-old fox finally defeated and was forcibly suppressed by Godzilla.


    "Ah! My waist is going to be broken!"


    After ten minutes of confusion, Mikako Sato grabbed the fox with a swollen nose and swollen nose, and lifted him to the four old men with twitching mouths.


    "Sorry, this fool is so rude!"


    Chapter 171-Kanpo Sorrows, a date in the game hall!


    The farce is about to end. A few friends from Sato Masayoshi¡¯s high school chatted a few words and left. Naruto and the others didn¡¯t come out for wandering today. The main reason was to investigate the arson case. Uncle Mumu gave it back to Bai. The bird called.


    "Hey, Officer Megume... now? We are on the fourth street of Mugido-cho, what?! Someone found a suspicious person like an arsonist?!"

 616 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 616

    "Yes! The location is on the sixth street in Shinagawa. A man suddenly ran away during the inspection. He is currently being hunted. He is characterized by long hair, wearing a hat, and wearing a long gray coat. Take responsibility for Sato and Uzumaki, you two go to Shinagawa immediately!"


    "Yes!"


    Upon receiving Meguro''s order, Shiratori and Takagi immediately drove to Shinagawa, while Mikako looked at Naruto and said, "Next, let''s go to the place Ayumi said."


    "You have already decided, don''t use this kind of negotiating tone, it feels weird."


    "Long-winded! Go ahead!"


    Sato Miwako leaked domineeringly, the two cars hung up warning lights, and quickly drove off, and soon came to the place where Amy bought the Masked Superman Gacha yesterday.


    "I bought the mask of Superman here yesterday, and then I saw that strange uncle walked out of the alley."


    Naruto sat on the main driver, opened the car door, looked at the dark alley, holding a newly bought map in his hand, and said: "This place is less than 200 meters away from the place where the fire happened yesterday. With that kind of dress and strange words in his mouth, the strange man Bumei saw should be the arsonist."


    "I said so, but it''s not easy to catch the arsonist, and I don''t know where he will set the fire next!"


    Mikako Sato looked deeply worried, and apparently her attention had completely shifted from the case of Sorrow 18 years ago to the serial arson case. Although she really cared about Sorrow, Mikako herself knew that the case could be solved. The probability is very slim, and the prosecution period has passed. Now this series of arson cases is the most important.


    Naruto squeezed his chin and looked at the map in his hand, constantly analyzing the prisoner''s behavior in his heart.


    ''The five recent arson cases did not deliberately target a certain individual, so they should be retaliated against society. From the current point of view, the wretched uncle Bumei saw may be an anti-social personality disorder, but there are also It may be a split type. I haven''t spoken to him, but it''s not very sure.But that guy has committed 5 cases, and he shouldn''t end it so quickly. Whether it is anti-social or divisive, this kind of person wants to express himself and will definitely make a big vote.


    According to Ayumi, the guy whispered what he was going to burn the whole Tokyo, it really burned the whole Tokyo even I couldn''t do it, then...''


    Naruto took out a red paint pen and began to paint on the map, circled all the locations of the previous five crimes.


    ''Ikebukuro, Asakusabashi, Tabata, Shimokitazawa, Shigu...''


    Five red circles suddenly appeared on the map, Naruto''s eyes lit up and he connected the five circles with a pen.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    I don''t know when Hui Yuan Ai got into Naruto''s arms, and looked at the words Naruto wrote on the map in surprise.


    "It should be like this."


    After Naruto drew a few strokes on the map, he drew a fifth stroke, and wrote a red "fire" on the map.


    "fire?"


    "Yes!" Naruto nodded, looked up at Miwako who was in front of him, and said: "Ayumi said that the prisoner said that he wanted to''burn the whole Tokyo'' and so on. I think it should be like this. In this way , Connect all the fire points, and you can write a huge "fire" on the map! According to the strokes of the fire character, the last place should be the Shinagawa station!"


    "That''s right, that''s it!" Miwako Sato''s eyes sparkled. "Didn''t Officer Megure say that a suspected arsonist appeared near Shinagawa?! It should be the station in Shinagawa!"


    With a reasonable explanation for the prisoner''s behavior, Mikako Sato immediately took out her cell phone and notified the police department''s eyes.


    Naruto put the map and pen aside, leaned on the back of the seat, and kept thinking about the case of Sorrow.


    "Want to worry about Silang?"


    "Yes."


    Miwako is on the phone. At this time, the person who will appear next to him is of course Aihara Ai. That''s right. Naruto held Xiao Ai''s 7-year-old pupil in his arms, although the driver¡¯s seat is not big. But joining a primary school student will not feel crowded.


    Naruto looked up and looked at the sky outside from the windshield. His eyes seemed to be empty, but his mind was already moving quickly.


    ''According to the information collected by Akatsuki, all people whose names overlap with Sorrow must have no criminal suspicion and time, so we have to consider other aspects.''


    Naruto''s advantage lies in his terrifying vision to see through people''s hearts, which is a unique advantage.


    "If Sousiro is not the prisoner¡¯s name, according to Miwako, Sato Masayoshi passed away in an ambulance. He determined the identity of the prisoner early in the morning, and there was definitely enough time to say the prisoner¡¯s name in the ambulance. At that time, if he is not incapable of speaking, then he must not want to say it.''


    Naruto''s thinking reached this point, and he seemed to close his eyes with a headache.


    ''If you use Miwako¡¯s character to reverse Sato¡¯s character, he should be a policeman who has a sense of justice and is not afraid of power. It will certainly not be because of threats, and he is dying, so there is no need to be afraid of threats. If it¡¯s me, I don¡¯t want to say the identity of a criminal, then the other party is either the person I want to play with, or the person I care about very much. If I¡¯m Sato Masaru, the person I care about most is of course my wife and daughter, that is Miwako and her mother... They are definitely not suspicious. Apart from their lover and family, they should be friends next!''


    Click!


    There seemed to be a thunderstorm in Naruto''s mind, and his thoughts suddenly froze on those four friends who were in Sato Masayoshi High School.


    ''There are also those three katakana, I remember Miwako said, yes... that''s it!''


    His thinking was completely clear, Naruto opened his eyes, and the look in his blue eyes was more beautiful than the sky.


    ''Miwako, I''ll give you a big gift this time!''


    "Oh, that''s the case, the sadness is going to surrender"


    On the bustling streets of Tokyo, the second lady of the Suzuki chaebol in the Emperor Dan school uniform took Naruto''s arm and listened enthusiastically to Naruto''s reasoning, while constantly rubbing Naruto''s arm with her chest.


    "Yes, the criminal who robbed the bank 18 years ago was Shuji Shikano, because he was a good friend of Sato Masayoshi, so at that time, Officer Sato recognized his friend from the bank surveillance video. A katakana is also a nickname for Shuji Shikano. It is just that because the person who committed the crime is his friend, Masayoshi Sato pushed away Shuji Shikano when the truck rushed out. As a result, he was hit and killed by a car. Before, Sato Masayoshi had been telling Shuji Shikano to surrender, but because of his serious injury, he could not speak clearly and was heard as sad."


    Naruto tells the truth that has been in the dust for 18 years in a flat tone. Xiaolan is attracted by the performance of the beloved man, and at the same time she has doubts.


    "But, teacher, isn''t the time for prosecution in Japan only 15 years? It has been 18 years now, and it should have passed long ago."


    "The prosecution period for the case is 15 years, yes, but Shuji Shikano once went abroad for 3 years, and during these 3 years, the prosecution period of the case was suspended, so in fact yesterday was the last day of the prosecution period, and it was just enough to help Officer Sato. Come out the truth."


    "That''s it."


    The two girls next to them nodded at the same time. Although Naruto spoke plainly, they solved a dusty case for more than ten years in just one day. How could this wisdom be compared to ordinary people.


    "Sure enough, the teacher is the best!"


    "Hehe, I''m so powerful, don''t you want to be held hostage by your two naughty girls?"


    Xiaolan''s face flushed and her expression was a little embarrassed, but Yuanzi laughed and said, "Teacher, it''s too exaggerated to say that the kidnapping is too much, this is a date, it''s a date"


    "For a date, it should be to Dorobica Paradise, or to an emotional place like a coffee shop. Why should I accompany you two to the game hall?"


    Speaking of this, Miss Er, who has always been careless, suddenly became a little bit shy, and Xiaolan grinned, and did not hesitate to explode her friend''s information.


    "Teacher, Yuanzi heard that the new photo sticker machine in that game hall can shoot photo stickers of wedding dresses, so I want to take one with the teacher."


    "Ha, it turned out to be like this, Yuanzi, are you so anxious to marry me?"


    The big nerves in the garden looked fearless after a brief period of shyness, and said: "What does it matter, people are 17 this year, even if you want to marry a teacher, it doesn''t violate the law."


    "You really don''t know how to be shy, but I like it, hehe"


    "Humph!" Yuanzi snorted triumphantly, pressing closer to Naruto''s body.


    Xiao Lan shook her head amused, and was completely unable to complain about the shameless conversation between her friend and her beloved man.


    A man and two women, piggybacking on a Conan, walked into the game hall called Game^On^Game.


    "Oh! Comeon!!"

 617 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 617

    "Why is this line again?"


    Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Two-Gathering in the Video Game Hall!


    ''This fool!''


    Naruto''s forehead drooped with three vertical lines, and he looked at Judy who was in the game hall with a silent expression.


    Judy¡¯s marksmanship, compared with people like Ginjiu and Shuichi Akai, can be said to be very different. It is also far behind Belmode and Mine Fujiko, but even when compared to an elite policeman like Sato Miwako, It¡¯s not a little bit stronger, after all, Judy grew up under Naruto¡¯s teachings. It¡¯s normal that marksmanship is better than Miwako.


    Judy stood in front of an electronic game console. The game started. Judy quickly drew his gun and exploded the monsters on the screen quickly. Because the guns of game consoles have no so-called recoil at all, Judy can easily maintain 100%. The hit rate.


    Judy threw the game gun into the air, then turned around handsomely, caught the pistol that had fallen from the air, and destroyed the last monster with one shot.


    PERFECT!


    The sound of Judy''s perfect pass came from the game console, and Judy blows a gun like the heroine in the game... It can only be said that what Judy learned from Naruto and Fujiko may not be a good thing...


    "Teacher Judy?" Xiao Lan looked at Judy who had just made an amazing performance in the game in surprise.


    "What wind is blowing today, will you actually see the teacher here?"


    "Oh, it''s Mori and Suzuki." Judy turned her head in surprise as if she had only noticed them, and Naruto couldn''t help but dig out her itchy ears when she spoke.


    ''This damn American Japanese!''


    As a foreigner, especially between Easterners and Westerners, there is a big language gap, so it is normal to have a little accent, but Judy¡¯s American Japanese is obviously pretending, and Naruto is very painful to hear.


    "teacher?"


    "Look, those two girls wear the school uniforms of Didan High School."


    "Then she is the teacher of Didan High School?!"


    "NONO! They confessed to the wrong person!" Judy hurriedly quibbleed with her hands, making Xiaolan and Yuanzi puzzled, Naruto''s forehead beating slightly.


    Judy is the identity of the FBI, Naruto knows, and Fujiko knows it, but it is absolutely impossible to tell ordinary people like Xiaolan and Yuanzi, this is also a protection for them, after taking everyone out of the topic center, Judy said Reasons made up by myself.


    "Hey? Teacher Judy will play in this game center every day after school?!" Yuanzi looked at Judy with a surprised look. He didn''t expect that there were such messy people among the teachers, perhaps because it was American. Relationship... Or because it is someone''s sister... Thinking of something in his head, Yuanzi took a peek at''someone''.


    "Yes, student Suzuki, because Japanese game consoles shoot very beautiful (like!) and exciting (good!), so as long as they are imported from Japan to the United States, they are very popular. I¡¯ve been in line for a long time every time, and I¡¯m almost exhausted when it¡¯s my turn. That¡¯s why I came here to be an English teacher so that I can have fun every day!"


    Yuanzi and Xiaolan secretly glanced at each other from the corner of their eyes, and they were speechless... However, Naruto secretly rolled Judy''s eyes. You are the two of them with such a bad excuse.


    Conan''s lenses were inverted with white light, blocking his eyes, secretly looking at Judy with his eyes.


    ''Although it is a game, you can see that the marksmanship is very powerful, and she is the sister of that guy. This woman''s background is definitely not that simple. You must pay attention.''


    Although Conan''s''still the fellow''s sister'' definitely meant to provoke anger, Conan was indeed correct this time. Judy''s identity was indeed not simple, but it was not a black organization.


    Yuanzi really easily believed Judy''s excuse and said, "Could it be that... you work hard for..."


    "Yes!" Judy squeezed his chin and said, "If something goes wrong, I won''t have to play. It is very difficult for foreigners like me to find a job in Japan. I don¡¯t want to rely on my old brother¡¯s money, otherwise he will have to be annoyed by him."


    "Hey, I can''t assume that I didn''t hear you!"


    Naruto gave Judy a fierce look, and then said, "You are getting less and less cute. You were more likable when you were a kid."


    Naruto''s words triggered Yuanzi and Xiaolan''s gossip genes, and the four big eyes stared at Naruto closely, and said, "Ms. Naruto, what did Mrs. Judy look like when I was young?"


    Naruto turned his head and glanced at Judy. The latter also shook his head amused. Naruto took out his mobile phone from his pocket, entered the password to open a hidden picture folder, and said: "Hey, This is a photo of Judy when she was a kid, see for yourself."


    Judy¡¯s photos of Naruto when she was young have always been saved. They used to be ordinary photos. Later, after technological advancement, they were scanned and saved in the computer, and then they were repaired by the computer and transferred to the mobile phone, so they looked like they were taken with a digital camera. HD photos are no different.


    Speaking of which, Judy was really cute when she was a child, but now, it can only be said to be very fierce...


    "Ahhh... Mr. Judy was so cute when she was a child." Xiao Lan gazed at Judy''s cuteness when she was a child.


    "Yes, Mr. Judy''s face was round when she was a child, and she looks so cute."


    "Ah..." Naruto sighed, "Judy''s face was like a bun when she was young, and it was always hard to pinch it twice, but now..." Turned his head and glanced at Judy''s proud figure. , "It feels like the flesh on the face has been transferred."


    "Humph..."


    Judy hummed two triumphantly. She was not so easily shy under the influence of American uninhibited culture. She turned to look at Xiaolan and Yuanzi, and said: "I play games here as a secret, so you two Please help me keep it secret, or I will wear shoes for you next time."


    When Judy said, "wear little shoes", Xiaolan and Yuanzi glanced at Naruto, and the two women immediately covered their mouths and laughed.


    "But Mr. Judy was so handsome when he shot the gun just now! It''s even better than Billy!"


    "Hey? Then do you want to play a more exciting game with me? That''s the No. 1 fighting game now!"


    Not long after Judy came to Japan, this amusement arcade did come many times, and was familiar with different game facilities, and brought Naruto and the four to a game console called Super Warrior Soul.


    The game console looks like a racing game, with seats and the game console screen in front of it.


    "Don''t talk about this, come and try it, classmate Maori." Judy couldn''t help but pulled Xiaolan to the seat. "First put on this safety helmet, and then put in the game currency. Patra, the warrior for beginners, is ready."


    This game machine is indeed very high-end, or in today¡¯s world, the level of game technology cannot be fully seated. The machine automatically fixes Xiaolan¡¯s hands and feet, and then only Xiaolan makes a punch or kick. , The characters in the game will also make the same attack, it is a somatosensory game.


    "The game starts now!"


    On the screen of the game console, Xiao Lan¡¯s enemy is a scary-looking big guy. After the game started, he immediately punched the characters controlled by Xiao Lan. Naruto had also noticed Xiao Lan¡¯s problem before, despite the use of force. The value surpasses the average person, but in the event of danger, the reaction is not comparable to that of people like Naruto and Judy. First practice martial arts. Xiaolan''s force value is already very high, but the courage is slightly worse. Ordinary girls living in normal society.


    It¡¯s the first time for Xiaolan to play this game. I¡¯m not used to it. She closed her eyes when she saw a big man punching. The character in the game was immediately punched. At the same time, Xiaolan¡¯s face Shang also shook.


    "The face is so numb!"


    "Hee hee, this game console will simulate the pain of being hit, but don''t worry, it''s just a very slight vibration, there is no danger."


    "Lan! Hurry up and use the power of your karate!" Yuanzi clenched his fists in excitement, as she was even more excited than fighting herself.


    After all, Xiaolan herself is very strong. After the initial panic, she quickly calmed down and began to give full play to her original combat power. He easily crushed the uncle in the game, and finally made a roundabout kick. Solved the battle beautifully.


    ''That''s amazing, you deserve to be the leader of the karate club!''Conan secretly wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    "Yeah! I won!" Yuanzi cheered excitedly. "Teacher Judy, Xiao Lan won the karate championship in the Kanto Contest!"


    "Oh, that''s amazing!"


    When Judy was a little surprised by Xiaolan''s force, a change appeared on the screen of the game console.


    "Student Maori, this is because other players have come online to challenge you." Judy explained to the side, pointing to the man sitting behind the blue game console, and said: "Be careful, that guy is very powerful. ."


    "Well, I got it!"


    Xiao Lan, who had just won a game, nodded confidently, but... After all, Xiao Lan was playing this game for the first time. She was not very familiar with the game mode. It was okay to deal with miscellaneous fish, and that man was indeed very capable. So Xiaolan was knocked out gorgeously.


    "Oh... I lost..."

 618 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 618

    "Yes, I feel really unconvinced..." Xiaolan also looked depressed. Originally, Xiaolan''s character would not care about the outcome of a game so much, but the problem is...


    "Since you lose, hurry up and give up your position." The guy who had just won Xiaolan looked arrogant and said: "Little sister, that throne is exclusively for Lao Tzu!"


    This guy''s arrogant appearance made Xiaolan and Yuanzi both angry, and Naruto''s eyes narrowed dangerously.


    "Xiaolan, let me come." Naruto stretched out his hand and patted Xiaolan on the shoulder, and then sat on the game console. He didn''t care about it in a game, but since the other party is guilty, he can''t lose face.


    "Hey, Xiao Bailian, you let me go!"


    "Why, are you afraid of losing?" Naruto sat in his seat and didn''t look back. "Or do you have the ability to bully girls?"


    "Huh? Someone challenged Oto!" It seems that Oto is quite famous in this game.


    "I don''t know how high the sky is, but Oto is the best!"


    The people around him talked and talked, anyway, except for the few people around Naruto, no one else was optimistic about Naruto.


    Yuanzi''s temperament for fear that the world will not be chaotic has happened again, and he looked at that Oto triumphantly, and said: "Well, if you are afraid of losing, this lady will not laugh at you!" (It''s strange if you don''t laugh at it...)


    "Cut! I''m afraid of this kind of little white face?! Come on!" Oto was really hit by the aggressive action.


    "Judy, coin."


    "Oh, oh, my brother is angry." Judy smiled smirkly, and his tone was full of all kinds of misfortune and misfortune. The game started!


    Naruto chose Patra, who was the same character as Xiaolan, deliberately to get Xiaolan back. At first, Naruto used a snack because he was not familiar with the game, but after ten seconds, Naruto felt it. It was dull and tasteless, relying on his physical strength and reaction speed to completely press on that Oto. This was not a fight at all, but a unilateral killing.


    YouWin!!


    The game console will not be partial, announcing who is the winner of this game. Naruto left the game console and was too lazy to pay attention to the idiot named Oto, while the others in the game hall watched the game in a daze. The screen on the machine.


    Naruto''s blood tank is still all green, that is, he killed Onto in a second without injury, PerfectWin!!


    I feel my heart is destroyed...


    Chapter 173-Conan who was robbed of the limelight again, the oriole behind the praying mantis!


    "Hahahaha...Sure enough, the teacher is still the best. It''s really a shame to see that guy''s appearance!"


    Exaggerated laughter and undisguised ridicule, needless to say, of course it is the second lady from the Suzuki chaebol. Yuanzi looked excited. He was really displeased with the arrogant guy just now. Naruto can treat him well. The lesson is really pleasant.


    Naruto didn''t feel anything, and yawned lazily, saying:


    "That guy is too weak, so I have no sense of accomplishment even if I beat him."


    I have to say that Oto is indeed very strong in the game, but being strong in the game and being strong in reality are two different things. For example, Oto defeated Xiaolan in the game, but in reality, it must be finished by Xiaolan. Torture.


    And that Oto¡¯s game technology is good, and it seems to be very famous in this game hall. It must be often in this game hall. With an arrogant personality, Naruto can¡¯t believe that guy will be a good person.


    The smile on Judy''s face still carried a heavy gloat, and said: "That guy is really an idiot. He actually made the old man angry. I haven''t seen anyone who can bear his anger."


    "Hey, Judy, why don''t I feel like you are complimenting me?"


    "Ah, you must be thinking too much, brother"


    Judy waved her hand exaggeratedly. The wandering eyes seemed to mean something, and her eyes suddenly focused on the racing game next to her.


    "Brother, why don''t we go racing."


    "No, you want to set a losing streak again?"


    "I won''t lose every time!"


    "You have said this sentence many times. You lost to me 153 times in a row. Which time did you not say that?"


    "Let''s go! Sit down!" Judy showed the sturdy side she learned from Fujiko, and immediately grabbed Naruto, forced him to the seat of the racing game, and then put a coin .


    Judy, who has been here many times, jumped on the other side of the game console familiarly, and the two began their 154th duel... Why suddenly there is a sense of instant vision between Kakashi and Akai?


    But unfortunately, the final battle was completely different from the good friends of Kakashi and Akina. Naruto won again and unilaterally killed Judy, easily crossed the finish line, and broke the record by the way.


    "Sure enough, every time I win, I almost lose my fighting spirit" Naruto spread his hands and kept talking coldly.


    "Brother is really black-eyed." Judy raised her head and looked dissatisfied.


    "I admit it, and someone has learned my black eyes, and they have learned well." Naruto grinned and opened his mouth to fight back.


    Naruto and Judy looked at each other, and a wave of wind surging, the world''s discoloration radiated from between them.


    "Hey..."


    Xiaolan, Yuanzi, and Conan are sweating coldly. How did you two come out of this aura?


    "Dead...dead!!"


    "Nani?!"


    Odakiri Toshiro and Matsumoto Kiyomizu really should have raised Uncle Mumu''s salary. This middle-aged uncle is really the most industrious policeman in the Metropolitan Police Department. He appeared in the game hall in less than twenty minutes.


    "What?" Mumu listened to Xiaolan''s account, and then looked surprised, "He died during the game?! Is this true, Xiaolan?"


    "Yes." Xiaolan nodded, and said: "The process of the game just now, everyone in the game hall can see from this big screen. He suddenly stopped attacking when he was about to win. Only then did someone find out. The deceased died sitting on that game console..."


    "Well, Takagi, where is the identity of the dead?"


    "The deceased was named Kengo Ono. He was 21 years old. He is currently out of work. Most people said that he had bad conduct. He usually played games in this arcade. Everyone didn''t think very well of him."


    "So he must have a lot of enemies here." Mumu squeezed his chin... To be honest, Mumu, no matter how serious you are, you can''t change the fact that you are just a trick.


    Judy stabbed Xiao Lan, who was standing next to her with her arm, and said, "Student Maori, do you know this fat police officer?"


    "Well, he is my father''s former boss, and yes, he is also Naruto-sensei''s boss."


    "Xiao Lan, who is this?"


    "Oh, this lady is an English teacher in our school."


    "English teacher?"


    "Yes!" Judy nodded and said, "My name is Jodie Saintemillion."


    "amount¡­¡­"


    Because Judy could tell from her appearance that she was a foreigner, Uncle Megure hurriedly searched for her crappy Japanese English.


    A middle-aged Japanese uncle speaks poor Japanese English, and a pure American girl speaks standard American English, but a few sentences of American Japanese will pop out in the middle, and Naruto¡¯s call is painful.


    Boom!!

 619 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 619

    Naruto couldn''t bear it and walked over and gave Judy a fist.


    "You speak to me well!" He scolded Judy, and then Naruto looked at Uncle Mumu helplessly and said: "Mummu, didn''t she speak Japanese with Xiaolan just now? Why did you speak English to her? ?"


    "Um... Naruto, do you know this Miss Judy?"


    "Nonsense! She is my sister!"


    "what?"


    The policemen who came to handle the case all looked surprised. They had never heard of Naruto and a younger sister. Take a closer look at the looks of Naruto and Judy... Well, although the face shape is completely different, the hair color and eye color It''s exactly the same, both blond and blue-eyed.


    Seeing that the rhythm seems to be getting worse, Naruto grabbed his hair and reminded Mumu, saying: "Mummu, the most important thing now seems to be investigating the case, not about my relationship with Judy."


    "Uh... that''s what I said, cough cough..."


    Uncle Mumu coughed twice, concealing his embarrassment, and then said: "The first thing is to determine why this deceased died suddenly in the game hall."


    "Yes." As for this kind of on-site report, of course, Takagi reported to Meguro. "According to the testimony of the guests in the game hall, there were no suspicious persons wandering around the deceased at the time of the incident. They were all there at the time. Watching the game screen, and the deceased did not eat anything during the game, the possibility of suicide should be ruled out."


    After listening to Takagi''s report, Uncle Megure put his hands behind him, looking at the body of Ono on the game console.


    "But why is he dressed like this?" Uncle Mumu, who is far away from the trend, didn''t understand at all. "It''s almost like acting in a science fiction movie."


    "Because this is a virtual fighting game machine." A waiter who looked a bit like a kappa came over to explain, "That is to say, if a character in the game is hit, the player will be hit at the same time."


    "Players will also be hit?!" Uncle Mumu was surprised, "Could it be that he died because of the strong blow?!"


    "There is absolutely no such thing. Although the player will be shocked, it is only a slight vibration at best. It feels like a mobile phone vibration. I have never heard of a mobile phone vibration that shook people to death."


    "Who are you, please?"


    "My name is Zhishui Gaobao. I am a player who was still playing against this guy before kicking his legs. I don''t want to be treated as a murderer because of this!" Zhishui Gaobao said while chewing gum, "and I really want to talk about it. , I¡¯m the one who was beaten badly. I only attacked him two or three times throughout the game. I only had chewing gum for the rest of the time."


    ''I remember that¡­¡­''


    Naruto looked at this chewing gum Shisui Gaobao, and suddenly a trace of doubt crossed his mind.


    According to Naruto''s memory, the characters controlled by the dead suddenly stopped attacking when they were about to win. If this is the case, why didn''t Shishui Takabo counterattack at this time?


    Although there is still no evidence, but the suspicion of Zhishui Gaobao is very big.


    "So the cause of death of the deceased is really a mystery."


    Conan stood next to the corpse and carefully checked the condition of the corpse. After hearing Mumu''s words, he said, "Could it be poisoning?"


    "what?"


    "Because this uncle seems to have died from suffocation, and there are no scars on his neck, is it poisoned?" Conan gave full play to his positive appearance and said with a cute face.


    "But, Conan, this uncle died during the game. If he was poisoned early in the morning, then someone should have discovered that his face was not right during the game."


    "This is not necessarily true, Mumu."


    This time Naruto was speaking to Conan, and he stood on the side to examine the dead body.


    "Mumu, this is the game hall. Although it is very quiet now, it is also because all the game consoles are turned off. Just now, the volume of these game consoles was so loud that people could not hear them normally. And here, in order to let the guests see the game console screen clearly, the lights will be turned on relatively dim. It is normal that no one will notice."


    "That''s right... But if he had been poisoned a long time ago, shouldn''t he have died early? And the guests next to him also said that the deceased had never eaten anything in the game."


    "What about using poison needles or syringes? The deceased was fixed on this game machine, with a huge volume and dim lights. If someone secretly stabbed the deceased with a poison needle during the game. People will notice."


    "So to say¡­¡­"


    "Found it! There is a new needle eye on the inside of the deceased''s right upper arm!"


    "So it turns out that someone used a poison needle to kill someone! Takagi, immediately handed over the corpse to the forensic department, so that they could determine the poison in the deceased as soon as possible. Also, does your monitor have today''s video recording?"


    "Yes... yes, please follow me to the monitoring room."


    With Naruto''s reasoning, the case can continue, and Conan''s eyes are full of jealousy and hatred when looking at Naruto.


    ''Asshole!Steal my limelight again!''


    Conan was completely stuck in the dark mode and didn''t notice, Judy was staring at him with amusement in her eyes.


    ''This kid, sure enough...''


    Conan only noticed that he was a praying mantis, but he didn''t notice the huge and aggressive oriole behind him, not to mention that behind the oriole, there was a bigger and more terrifying existence!


    Chapter 174-How about eating puffer fish hot pot tonight?


    To say something shameful, I went out to get the courier today, but people went out...forgot to take the key...


    Everyone came to the office of the game hall to check the picture taken by the monitor today.


    A monitor happened to be facing the game console where the crime occurred, and it recorded all the pictures completely.


    "Hey? Naruto, did the deceased have any contact with you?" Uncle Mumu looked at the image on the screen. Naruto was sitting on the game console, and the deceased turned and walked away after saying something.


    "Oh, yeah, the deceased defeated Xiaolan in the game before, and he spoke very arrogantly, so I taught him a lesson, but of course it was in the game, why, Mumu, do you suspect that I am the murderer?"


    Although he knew that Mumu didn''t think that way, Naruto had an evil smile on his face, maliciously misinterpreting Mumu''s meaning, and scared Uncle Mumu into cold sweat behind his back.


    "Haha, how is this possible?" Mumu slapped haha. In fact, Naruto would not be a murderer at all, because according to the content shown in the video, after Naruto walked away, the deceased walked towards where Naruto was sitting before. That is, the game console where the crime was committed, obviously the deceased was still alive at the time.


    The video continues to play...


    "This seems to be Mr. Dejima, the waiter. What were you doing next to the deceased?"


    "At that time, I was just going to clean up the game coins in the game console."


    "What about you, Mr. Gao Bao?" Mumu pointed to Shishui Gao Bao who appeared next to the deceased in the picture. "What did you do to the deceased then?"


    Zhi Shui Gaobao chewed the gum, looking completely indifferent, and said: "I just wanted to ask him what strategy he used before the duel, but it turned out to be completely useless at the end. I just let him press and beat him."


    "What about here? What are you doing when you bend over?"


    "I just dropped the lighter accidentally."


    To tell the truth from the video, I couldn''t find any useful clues. Naruto was holding his chin while watching the video. He was basically sure that the murderer was the Shisui Takabo, but the problem was the weapon and technique.


    The video has been played, and Mumu habitually squeezed his chin and said: "So, when the crime happened, only the deceased and Teacher Judy were sitting on the game console."


    "Oh, at that time, I was all focused on the game, and I didn''t know what was happening next to me." Judy said with a look of surprise in American Japanese that made Naruto''s egg painful, and at the same time gave Naruto a secret glance. .


    Naruto knew what she meant, so he glared at her and said, "Mugmo, Judy can''t commit a crime. At that time, she was racing with me. Although I lost to me, we both ran out. A new record, you can¡¯t run a new record when you¡¯re distracted, and Judy¡¯s position is about two meters away from the dead, not to mention Judy, even if it¡¯s Chamberlain. Not the deceased. If it¡¯s me, it¡¯s possible to kill with a flying needle, but the pinhole on the deceased¡¯s body is on the inside of the right upper arm. Even if it¡¯s me, it can only hit the outside of the right upper arm from the right. That''s it, so I don''t think Judy is suspicious."


    "That... That''s right."

 620 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 620

    "Report! Officer Mumu, the coroner has detected a toxic substance from the blood of the deceased, named tetrodotoxin, and the toxin was pierced into the aorta of the deceased''s right upper arm." A police officer came to the monitoring room and informed the results of the autopsy. Mumu.


    With a deep expression on her face that did not match her attributes, Judy quickly said all about tetrodotoxin: "Tetrodotoxin, commonly known as TTX, can be fatal at 0.5 to 1 mg. It is a kind of Potassium 1/500 can kill people. It is usually in the body of puffer fish. The poisoning reaction from the mouth is relatively slow. Timely treatment can usually be rescued. However, if the blood vessel is injected directly, the nerves will be paralyzed in a short time. Died immediately."


    "Don''t show off, idiot!"


    Naruto grabbed Judy''s head, resisted the urge to give her a fist, and said, "This kind of knowledge is not helpful in solving the case."


    "Don''t keep scratching my head!"


    Judy was slightly annoyed on her face and patted Naruto''s paws away, and then said, "What if you are there, let me show off for a while?"


    "Hi, hi" This unwilling temper is still the same as when he was a child... Naruto sighed in his heart, but he felt very warm, and he concentrated on the case for a while.


    ''Speaking of it, the scene at that time was also very strange. Although the strength of that Oto was pretty good, it was not enough to keep pressing Shimizu Takaho, so he could not even fight back, and after Oto stopped the attack, Shimizu Takaho did not. Take the opportunity to solve the loss of Oto, and delay until the end of the draw.''


    Things that are unreasonable are demon!


    ''There is no explanation for this, so it must be hidden behind the scenes. If it is said that Gao Bao can''t defeat Oto, it is afraid to defeat him... By the way, if the two people exchange control characters...''


    Naruto began to find this mess of thread, and the organization gradually became clear, and finally understood the truth of the case. He looked at Shisui Takaho who was chewing gum with a weird smile on his face.


    ''Zhishui Gaobao, this can only be considered bad luck for you.''


    "Mr. Zhishui Takabo, can I ask you a question?"


    After finding the evidence he needed, Naruto put his hands in his trouser pockets and looked at Zhishui Takabo with an indifferent smile, as if he had seen his future.


    "Say it."


    "When you and the deceased Mr. Oto were playing a game battle, he did press you down at first, but finally stopped suddenly. It seems that someone killed the deceased at that time, but at that time, why did you Don''t fight back?"


    Zhishui Gaobao was taken aback for a moment, and then, he seemed to show a trace of guilty conscience. He looked away and said, "I have been hit by the overweight at first. Who knows why he stopped suddenly, and the game ended. , And then I found that that guy was dead!"


    "Really? Mr. Shimizu, from the time the characters controlled by Mr. Onto stop attacking until the end of the game, when the tie is announced, there can be about 20 seconds in between. Can you not react for such a long time? Could it be your reflection? Did the arc break in the middle?"


    "Enough! What do you guys want to say?!"


    "I just want to say that the reason why the game duel just now is so strange is because you actually chose the characters that the other party would normally use from the beginning." Naruto''s sharp exploration of the mystery, Zhishui Gaobao''s face whitened, "the people here Both subconsciously think that you and the deceased will choose the character corresponding to your nickname, but I think you should actually walk to the deceased before the game starts, kill him with a poisonous needle stained with tetrodotoxin, and then replace the deceased. Choose the character you would normally use, because the deceased was already dead at that time and could not attack at all, so you were always attacking from beginning to end, and the reason why you did not end the battle in the end is because if you win If you do, the word Youlose will be displayed on the game screen on the deceased¡¯s side, and your technique will be seen through."


    Zhishui Gaobao''s forehead was sweating, and his continuous chewing of gum stopped. Then he shook his head fiercely and roared: "If you want to say that I am the murderer, then show evidence! Where''s the murder weapon?!"


    "The murder weapon is stuck under Mr. Dejima''s feet. I think you should use the cigarette butts found in the ashtray here to hide the poison needle inside and put it in your own cigarette case. The cigarette case can take out the cigarette containing the poisonous needle, and after stabbing the deceased, use chewing gum to pick up the poisonous needle and throw it away, so that you can be unconscious."


    "Chewing gum?" Uncle Mumu''s eyes lit up. "Then Mr. Shisui has been eating chewing gum because of this?"


    "No, Mr. Zhishui has been eating chewing gum. I think he would not use the chewing gum he has eaten to destroy the murder weapon. Otherwise, the tooth marks on the chewing gum and the DNA in the saliva are decisive evidence. I think that The chewing gum should have been taken from the ashtray too, Mr. Zhishui."


    "You can say anything!" Zhishui Gaobao seemed to firmly believe that Naruto could not find evidence of his murder, and said with an arrogant expression: "If there is no evidence, no matter how beautiful your reasoning is, it is just reasoning."


    "Actually speaking, there is no decisive evidence to prove that the murderer is you, whether it is the murder weapon or the dead person." Naruto sighed, making the smile on Shishui Takabo''s face even more proud, but immediately, he couldn''t laugh. .


    "But it can only be considered bad luck for you, Mr. Dejima, would you please open the coin box of that game console?"


    "Oh, good."


    If the waiter Dejima opened the coin box, there were only two coins lying there quietly.


    "I think you understand, too." Naruto turned to the pale Shimizu Takaho, and said, "This can only be considered bad luck for you. Who said Mr. Dejima had just cleaned up the game currency before you committed the crime? Two coins, one was thrown in by the deceased when he played the game before his death. If he chose the character later, then the other coin should also have the fingerprint of the deceased. On the contrary, if it is on it. If you only have your fingerprints, then it means that you were the one who helped the deceased to insert coins, and it was you who chose the person. This is also the best evidence that you are a murderer, Mr. Zhishui."


    After all, this case is considered to be a relatively high-end case that Naruto has seen before. If it weren''t for Shishui Gaobao''s lack of luck, then even Naruto would not be able to produce any decisive evidence. Everything could only be considered bad luck.


    "Really worthy of the old man." Judy smiled at Naruto, with a charming smile and admiring eyes.


    "It''s just a trivial matter." Naruto waved his hand casually, the expression was really...the villain was smug, shit!


    "Judy, how about eating puffer fish hot pot tonight?"


    Chapter 175-What is this?The Avengers?!


    A high-end bar called Black Rose... to be precise, it is a clubhouse close to a cabaret...


    A green taxi drove away from the door, and the waiter in a suit leaned back to show off the distinguished guests, and then turned back to the bar.


    Several spotlights hung on the ceiling, all the light focused on the band on the stage, playing elegant and indifferent music.


    "Boss, you didn''t see the excited expression on that person''s face just now when he went back."


    Vodka, to be honest, looks a little wretched, holding a business card of a person named Yoshioka Masahito in his hand, Vodka looked at the business card in his hand, Sen sneered: "He doesn''t know that today is his death day, right, brother Brother?"


    No matter how vodka yelled on both sides, the gin was also unresponsive, with a cigarette in his mouth, his green eyes staring at the stage all the time, without any deviation, and without any fluctuations like a dead man.


    Vodka turned his head to look at the stage, then smiled:


    "Ah, are you looking at the singer who is about to appear? Her voice is always so intoxicating, don''t you think? He gave birth to a beautiful embryo again. It turns out that the older brother likes this type."


    To be honest, in this combination of gin and vodka, the vodka man looks like a bitch... From this point, they seem to be a bit like a combination of scorpion and Deidara, horns and flying segments, but there are also differences. , That is, gin is completely in a leading position compared to vodka.


    A male waiter with a Chinese character face came over with a tray and put a glass of cocktail in front of the gin.


    "Bitter Martini, the singer invited you two." There is an olive floating in the glass...


    "Then, we should really give her this face." Vodka, who was not very smart, obviously didn''t notice the problem and picked up the wine glass.


    laugh!


    Vodka just toasted, and the gin directly inserted the cigarette butt into the glass. The bitter martini is a cocktail made with gin and absinthe, so obvious hints can also trick a fool like vodka.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Gin asked in a deep voice, his voice low and indifferent, like a beast, although he chose to hibernate temporarily, but if you dare to disturb him, you will face a storm-like attack.


    "Huh?" asked softly, seeming to be completely puzzled.


    "I ask you, what is the purpose?!"


    The gin boss was a fearless and fearless lord, immediately reached out his hand, grabbed the male attendant''s head and pressed it to the table top, took the ice cone in the ice bucket on the table with the other hand, and pierced it severely.


    laugh!


    No blood!


    "Belmod!"


    The gin was extremely accurate, but it pierced a delicate human skin mask, but it did not damage Belmode''s face.


    "Imjustkidding!"


    Belmode fluttered his beautiful long blond hair and said indifferently. To be honest, Belmode was the only one who could have the courage to play gin jokes.

 621 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 621

    "Just kidding, don''t pay attention to that. By the way, this expression is really scary, Gin"


    "Humph!" With a light snort, the gin returned to his seat.


    "I only amuse you a little when I see someone coveting the beauty of other singers."


    Belmode said lightly, and under the shame of vodka, he began to tie up his long blond hair with a rubber band.


    "But is this okay? It''s not good for a famous female star like you to be seen with us."


    "Don''t worry, the eyes of the other guests are the same as this one. It''s too late to stare at the singer who is about to go on stage. Who cares about me, a violent actress?"


    Gin didn''t feel anything about Belmode''s words, took out a cigarette and lit it again.


    "Close to the subject, Belmode, have you found the thing I want you to find?"


    "Well...I really want to talk about it, I haven''t found the deity yet."


    "What kind of deity, eldest sister. Where is she now? If you know who it is, just tell me a little bit."


    "Huh, it''s useless!" Gin said with an unhappy expression: "You don''t know now that this woman has always been tight-lipped and unpleasant mysticism!"


    "Thank you for the compliment, Gin."


    The dialogue between Belmode and Gin is always like entering the cactus wholesale market...


    "Asecretmakesawomanwoman."


    "I''m going to throw up."


    "Don''t patronize me and say, what about yourself, did you find the cat that ran away last time?"


    "Not yet, but I will definitely find it. My nose has always been the most sensitive to the smell of traitors. Hmph, I must let her taste what it means to be terror."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    Belmode covered the corners of his mouth lightly, revealing the scars of the gin with a mysterious smile.


    "It seems that after someone found the cat last time, she was taken away by others in front of her. The number one in the organization!"


    The momentum of the gin''s whole body immediately changed, and the vodka instantly cold sweats all over the body. That is a taboo for gin.


    The last time I was at the Beihu Hotel, I had found Shirley, but she was robbed of Shirley in front of her... and even said she had to flee in front of the other person. This is definitely a huge thing for Gin. Shame, Belmode dare to speak so blatantly, but vodka is absolutely not so brave.


    "The world''s number one killer, the number one and third thieves in the world, plus a god of guns and a god of swords."


    With such a gorgeous''top configuration'', even the gin has to be forced back by them. This is also the meaning of the other party''s seemingly not rushing to kill, otherwise even if the gin can go, it will have to pay some price, absolutely impossible. Retreat without injury.


    "Humph!"


    The gin snorted coldly, and the cigarette that had just been lit was squeezed out by the gin.


    "No matter how much protection the cat finds, the person who betrayed the organization must die!"


    "is it?"


    Belmode raised his eyebrows as if noncommittal, and a blond figure flashed in his mind.


    It can only be said that Naruto¡¯s disguise plan at that time was quite successful, because he did not reveal his identity as a hell referee, and Belmode only instinctively suspected the world¡¯s No. 1 killer and No. The three thieves are Naruto and Fengfuzi. For now, Belmode is not entirely sure whether his judgment is accurate.


    ''Naruto Uzumaki, I really want to see your full strength.''


    Ah sneeze!Ah sneeze!Ah sneeze!


    Actually 52 years old, but his appearance looks like 6 or 70 years old, Dr. A Li sneezed three times in a row and then took out a handkerchief to blow his nose.


    In Mihua 3 Chome, after a lot of passengers got off, the inside of the bus appeared to be a lot more empty, and the original muddy air became better because of the opening of the door just now.


    "Hi, Dr. A Li."


    Conan put his hands in his pockets, looked at Dr. Ari next to him, and said, "Can you still go skiing like this?"


    "Do it yourself." Hui Yuanai looked at the magazine with Erlang''s legs upright, and gave an indifferent evaluation.


    "Ah" The blond man who didn''t wake up yawned. It seemed that there was a role change, and he moved towards the impulse to lean over on the 7-year-old Lori next to him. "Think about it and know, probably to watch the video tape to practice skiing and sleep too much at night. It''s late, Dr. Ari."


    "What can I do!" Dr. A Li''s round nose turned into a rosacea at this time. "This time I take these kids to ski. Of course I am an adult to be a role model."


    "Death to face and suffer."


    "Deserve it."


    The first sentence was Naruto, and the last sentence was a small sorrow. The Tucao couple attacked old people like Dr. A Li without mercy, causing Dr. A Li''s face to twitch.


    "But when you get to the ski slopes, Dr. Ari will have to sleep well in the house." Amy Little Lori has a serious face, and cares about the elderly''s body very much, much kinder than someone...


    But Bu Mei and Xiao Ai seem to be incomparable...Although they are both loli, one is a 7-year-old real loli and the other is a 17-year-old pseudo-loli. Although they are very familiar in their hearts, one is precocious and the other is true... ¡­(The Palace of Amour: Give a zhanghong!)


    "People say that you should be most careful when you first catch a cold!" Mitsuhiko turned around and pointed his fingers up, seeming to show more care.


    "Dr. Ari, don''t get caught up and sneak out to play." Yuanta, you are the least qualified to say such things.


    "Ah...um..."


    Poor Dr. A Li, not only will he suffer the verbal blows of the two old cucumber-painted guys over there, but also the three children''s serial cannons. What a tragic word.


    ''Really, I really don''t know who is the kid.''


    Conan finally made a concluding statement...


    "what"


    "moron!"


    "what"


    "Stupid!"


    "Ah Xiaoai, why are you scolding me?"


    "Stupid, you can eat more than 30 catties of puffer fish!"


    "No way, because those pufferfish are really delicious."


    "So all the blood is concentrated in the stomach to digest food, so the blood supply to the brain is insufficient?"


    "Yes."


    "...Idiots are cured by myrrh." Aidian''s complaints have improved again.

 622 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 622

    "Next stop...Mihua Park Station...Next stop...Mihua Park Station..."


    Naruto was not awake at first, and the sound in the car urged people to fall asleep. Naruto reluctantly raised his eyes and glanced at the passengers in the car, and then the originally confused brain was instantly awake.


    Judy...Belmod...and...Akai Hideichi!


    what is this?The Avengers?!


    Chapter 176-These two hapless kids, which car is bad to rob?


    Two FBIs, a member of the black organization, a Frankenstein, a brain-disabled detective, plus a child with the first problem in history...


    Such a group of people are all on a bus. Can this bus really bear these guys?


    This is something life can''t bear...No, it''s something that buses can''t bear!


    Fortunately, the guy with the gin wine is not here, otherwise he would have to make a martial arts trip.


    But if the gin does appear on this bus, let Hideo Akai pay for the gin, Judy deal with Belmode, Naruto and Xiaowei, buy some potato chips, soda, etc., and watch the play. Up.


    Snapped!


    The sound was not loud, but it made Naruto a little bit mentally!


    Hui Yuanai beside her, the magazine in her hand had fallen to the ground, and her whole body suddenly began to tremble.


    Although Hui Yuanai''s fear of the organization has improved after leaving the organization, and the number of nightmares has become less and less, but after all, she still cannot completely eliminate that fear, and the person she fears most is Qin. Wine, the other is Belmode, the woman full of magic.


    Hui Yuan Ai''s induction of Belmode''s breath, I''m afraid he won''t lose to Adzuki bean''s induction of Da She Wan.


    Although Belmode is now dressed as Xinde Zhiming, and when he got on the car, he did not reveal a magical aura, but he was also felt by Hui Yuanai, and was already shaking with fright.


    Naruto hurriedly stretched out his hand, hugged Huihara Ai in his arms, took off his hat off his head and put it on for her to cover her beautiful short brown hair.


    "Ah, the new teacher!" Bu Mei didn''t know the fear of her classmates at this time, and she waved to''Xinde Tomoaki'' very happily.


    "Oh, you guys are also in this car." Belmode completely entered the role of Shinde Chiaki, with superb acting skills. To be honest, even Judy could not see any flaws.


    "The internal medicine examination the other day was a really hard teacher." Mitsuhiko seemed to like this teacher very much.


    Speaking of it, Tomoaki Shinide¡¯s identity is the school doctor of Didan High School, but when the elementary school, middle school, and even university departments need manpower, he also has to help, because the school doctor is short of manpower.


    "Where, don''t be so polite."


    Yuanta looked at Judy who was standing behind Belmode, and suddenly said with a smile: "Oh, the teacher has a date today." She said that children nowadays are precocious.


    "Um, it''s not..." Belmode explained hurriedly, "She is just a teacher at Didan High School where I am working as a school doctor..."


    "Hi, boysandgirls, Oh! CoolKid, we meet again!" This was to Conan.


    "Conan, do you know her?"


    "Well, she is the new English teacher in Xiaolan''s school."


    Judy turned around, leaned in front of Dr. Ari, and said, "Hello, my name is Jodie Saintemillion. Today, I am going to go to the Ueno Art Museum for a date with the teacher Shinde."


    Naruto raised his head and glanced at Judy. Originally, his attention was focused on Belmode, but at this time he slipped slightly.


    ''I don''t know that Judy has a tendency to lily''


    "No, we just happened to meet at the station." Belmode explained with an awkward look. It is normal for the character of Shinide Tomoaki, but if it really follows Belmode''s own magical character, maybe Would he behave against Judy in turn, Judy''s current level cannot play this witch.


    "Oh, how can you make a girl so embarrassed?!" Judy''s hands on hips, anger seemed to appear in her eyes. In other words, although she can''t reach the level of enchanting Belmode, Judy''s acting skills are at least Feng Fujiko himself. Teaching, let alone not lose to Yoko.


    "I''m afraid that some strange rumors will come out in the school, which is not good for both of us."


    "Oh, Yes! This is really not good, it seems that you will take care of girls'' face, a new doctor"


    Before Belmode spoke, Naruto''s chilly voice came from behind.


    "Judy, you are almost 30 years old, don''t pretend to be tender, okay?"


    "Oh! Brother, so you are here?" Judy looked surprised.


    "Sorry, I''ve been here for a long time." Naruto''s forehead dropped three black lines, looking at the asshole woman who was surprised, but actually did not even apologize, "Your selective eyes have ignored me for how long ?!"


    "Pull and pull, don''t be angry, brother"


    Judy sat down beside Naruto with a smile on her face, which is the row behind Belmode. Naruto is directly behind Belmode. Xiao Ai is now in his arms, and the position next to the aisle is just empty. come out.


    "Huh? Aichen is not feeling well?"


    "Oh, Xiao Ai played games for too long last night, so she fell asleep shortly after getting in the car." Naruto was full of nonsense, anyway, Xiao Ai couldn''t fight back at him in this state.


    "Oh, that''s the case. Brother must take care of the sadness in the future. If children often stay up late, they will not grow taller."


    "I think you are totally unqualified to say such things when you dared to absent class and run out to play games in elementary school."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh? It''s all to blame my brother, he refused to buy me a game console


    "Is it my fault?" Naruto''s forehead puffed up.


    Shuichi Akai just walked past Naruto and Judy. There was no pause in the whole process, and his eyes did not shift to Naruto and them at all. He walked to the last row like a robot with a programmed program. ,sit down.


    Conan couldn''t help but poked his head out of his seat and glanced back.


    "Cough..." Shuichi Akai coughed twice, and then returned to his deadly indifference.


    Conan definitely doesn''t have the ability to see through Akai Hideichi''s level of master, a pair of green eyes truly reached the realm of Gujing Wubo.


    ''This man...''


    "Look at those two people!"


    Genta''s voice diverted Conan''s attention from Akai Shuichi. Genta pointed to the front door of the bus and said, "They put on ski suits so early."


    "But I can also understand how they feel."


    "Yes indeed."


    "Then let''s put on our ski suits, too."


    "Please, Yuanta, we have already checked our luggage out."


    "Oh, yes."


    The three little ghosts didn¡¯t even know what was going to happen, and they were still chatting enthusiastically, while the two passengers who had already put on their ski suits unzipped their sleigh bags and took them out of them. They were actually two black ones. pistol!


    "Quite all for me!!"

 623 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 623

    "Hey...how bad are you two..."


    Compared to the surprise of the people including Conan, Naruto had rolled his eyes at this moment, and he had already spit out gorgeously in his heart.


    ''I came to hijack this bus, count the people in the bus... myself, Judy, Shuichi Akai, and Belmode... These two hapless boys, even if you attack the military area, it is better than hijacking this bus. .''


    The two robbers obviously didn''t know Naruto''s complaints, nor did they know the exaggerated situation of Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon on this bus. In fact, just a pistol is enough to deal with more than 90% of the people in this world.


    boom!!


    The robber in the red hat fired a shot at the ceiling, and immediately scared the ordinary passengers in the car screaming.


    "I told you to shut up, don''t you understand?! Just be quiet if you want to survive!!"


    Another robber with a blue-green hat pointed a gun at the driver and threatened: "Listen to me, close the door obediently, then turn the sign of the car to enter, and slowly go in the city. open!"


    "Yes... I understand."


    "Very good." The green hat robber was very satisfied with the driver''s performance and said: "Listen, as long as the traffic light turns red, you will immediately contact the passenger terminal!"


    "Yes."


    The red-hat robber pointed a gun at the remaining passengers in the car, and smiled: "Listen, everyone with mobile phones on your body will give me your mobile phones. Don''t play tricks, or you won''t need to call for the rest of your life. Up!"


    The red hat robbers began to confiscated the mobile phones one by one, and on the other side, the car had already encountered a red light.


    The driver panicked (being pointed at by a gun, it¡¯s strange not to panic!) picked up the intercom on the car and said, "Hey...hey, I¡¯m Kobayashi of W-707, and W-707¡¯s. Kobayashi..."


    "Bring it to me!" The green-hat robber snatched the walkie-talkie in the driver''s hand and said, "We have hijacked your company''s bus. We only have one request, which is to immediately release Kuno Yajima who is currently in jail. ! Otherwise, we will kill one hostage within an hour, and if we understand, we will immediately call the police! I will contact you again in 20 minutes. You''d better be prepared before then!"


    "Hey, kid, hand over your phone!" The red hat robbers confiscated the phones one by one, and soon arrived in front of Naruto.


    Naruto looked up at him and immediately handed over his mobile phone very cooperatively, but it was not a smartphone that surpassed this era, but an ordinary candy bar.


    The robber didn''t feel anything strange and continued to seize other people''s mobile phones, but unfortunately, he didn''t see Naruto''s weird smile, and therefore missed his last chance of survival.


    ''Taking my mobile phone away, you are surprised if I don''t die!''


    People who can install jumping landmines and automatic aiming rifles in their homes don¡¯t take a good look at the things they take out. What is it if it¡¯s not death?


    So, these two hapless boys, which car is bad to rob?


    Chapter 177-When the action is in progress!Belmode, you old cow eat tender grass!


    The mobile phone Naruto handed over is obviously a very interesting toy, but it is not time to start it.


    The red hat robber continued to walk to the back of the car, this time he found Akai Shuichi.


    "Hey, what are you guys doing?! Hurry up and hand over your phone!"


    ''Xiuyi, trouble you, just kill this fool.''


    Naruto and Judy actually have such an expectation in their hearts... It should be said that it is a delusion. With Akai''s skill, if it is a sneak attack, even Judy can only be killed in a second. As for the robber in the red hat, of course It is impossible to catch Akai Hide one by one. Akai Hide can disarm him in an instant, and then immediately shoot to subdue the remaining robbers, but Naruto and Judy also know very well that he wants Akai to reveal his identity here... It is simply impossible.


    "I''m sorry...cough cough...I didn''t bring my mobile phone."


    "Cut! It turned out to be a poor boy!" The red-capped robber sipped uncomfortably, and then said: "Hey, the old man sitting next to him, what''s on your ears?!"


    "This... this is a hearing aid... When I was young, my ears were not very good, so..."


    "Hey! The woman chewing gum is so loud!"


    "Does that still need to be said?" Slightly beyond the expectations of the previous few people, the chewing gum woman actually looked indifferent and said: "This is how you chew gum. I persuade you to stop, and finally you I¡¯ll still be caught. I¡¯d better give up early and find a place to hide..."


    boom!!


    The answer to the woman was a bullet that pierced the seat next to her.


    "Shut up! You thirty-eight, don''t let me hear your chewing gum again!"


    "Yes... I know, I''ll be obedient..."


    "Isn''t it okay to be obedient at first? It wasted a bullet!"


    Naruto held Xiao Ai, and at the same time Judy glanced at the chewing gum woman behind her from the corner of her eyes, then she retracted her gaze, and a mocking smile was stirred up at the corner of her mouth.


    The bullet hit the woman''s side just now, but there was no change in the woman''s mood, and her heartbeat did not increase. There are only two reasons for this. First, she has the strength of Shuichi Akai, which can be done in an instant. Judging from the direction of the muzzle, the bullet would not hit her. Second, she was an accomplice!


    ''Speaking of which, isn''t Yajima Kunio the one who robbed the jewelry store with a bomb not long ago?At that time, only one principal culprit, Yajima Kunio, was captured, but three of his accomplices were at large. It seems that they were the three.''


    The red hat robber walked back with the pistol, and Judy...as if accidentally, she was sitting with her right leg on top of her left leg, but suddenly she changed her leg and turned her left leg up and her left foot light. Stumbled lightly.


    "what!"


    The red-hat robber was caught off guard, but Judy fell off a gorgeous dog eating shit in an instant!


    ''What a mess...''


    Naruto rolled his eyes secretly in his heart, but the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but turn up, Judy, good job!


    "It hurts!"


    The red-hat robber slowly got up, rubbed his sore nose, turned his head, and looked murderous.


    "Hey! Are you okay?!" the green hat robber asked loudly.


    "Uh... okay! Damn it!"


    Seeing that the idiot in the red hat turned around, Naruto stabbed someone next to him who deliberately pretended to be cold.


    "Judy...Judy..."


    "Huh? Oh! Sorry!" Judy said, the cold temperament disappeared instantly, holding hands, looking at the red hat robber apologetically, and said: "Ohmygod! WhathaveIdone?" Judy rushed very enthusiastically. Going up, the hand seemed to touch the pistol in the robber''s hand intentionally or unintentionally, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it, I just used to sit with my feet up, I''m really sorry!"


    Judy''s American enthusiasm made the robber feel at a loss and looked embarrassed, and then shook Judy''s hand severely.


    "Forget it! Go back and do it!"


    Judy sat next to Naruto again, made a V gesture at him, blinked an eye, and said, "Itsveryveryexciting!"


    "moron!"


    Naruto rolled her eyes and spit out her, and then carefully observed the current situation. Speaking of which, the robber in the red hat had been dealt with by Judy. For a moment, he had absolutely no chance to open the insurance before opening. Gun, the more troublesome thing is the remaining two robbers, and...Belmod!


    Naruto looked at Xiao Ai who was still unable to recover in his arms, and sighed deeply. There is no way. To deal with two robbers at the same time while holding Xiao Ai in his arms, Belmore is the most troublesome one. Germany.


    Naruto is sure that Belmode will not do it here, because there is also Judy, the FBI, and there is a Shuichi Akai that Belmode can¡¯t deal with... and Shuichi Akai will definitely not do it. Judy¡¯s better Hidden identity, in the end, he still has to rely on himself.


    "Hahahaha..." The green hat robber standing in front of the car smiled triumphantly and said: "Really? Has the police decided to release our eldest brother? Very well, you tell them to let the eldest brother follow one hour later. We contacted, and when we were sure that he was in a safe place, we would release the three passengers and tell them not to use any crooked brains, otherwise...huh!"

 624 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 624

    "Ming...understood!" The poor uncle driver was pointed at his head with a gun, so he had to obediently tell the police what the robber had said.


    After the driver hung up the walkie-talkie, the two robbers put the two sleigh bags they had taken on the bus before and after them on the ground to see their cautious appearance, plus the bombs they used to rob the jewelry store. There must be a bomb inside!


    Naruto glanced at the two sled bags on the ground, and then he held his forehead in pain...


    ''This fool!''


    Everyone understands that there is definitely a problem in the two sled bags, but they will climb out directly to see what is in the sled bag. Among the people here, there is only classmate Conan.


    "You kid again!!"


    There was a Nei Ying sitting in the last row. The robbers who had been carrying him immediately noticed Conan''s actions. The black hole pointed at Conan''s head.


    "Since you are impatient, I will send you to the west! Hey, kid, stand up!"


    "Conan!"


    "Enough for you!!"


    In times of crisis, the person who stood in front of Conan to protect him... is Belmode!


    ''Belmod, what are you running out to join in the fun?''Naruto, who couldn''t see Conan being shot, curled his lips a little uncomfortably, and then carefully recalled the story of Conan.'' Speaking of which, Conan seems to be Belmode''s angel or something... Belmode this woman is actually still a woman The old cow eats tender grass. Speaking of it, Belmode''s real age seems to be about the same as Dr. A Li, he is over fifty, this old cow is really old... Uh, but I don''t seem to be qualified to say anything... ...''


    Naruto made a complaint about himself, and speaking of it, his mental age should be almost fifty years old, similar to Belmode, and Conan this tender grass is about the same age as Xiaolan.


    ''But it seems that Xiaolan is also Belmode''s angel, but I don''t know if Belmode can only protect one of them, what choice would Belmode have?''


    With a wicked smile in his heart, Naruto began to plot a bad idea again, this time to deal with Belmode!


    "It''s just children who are naughty, you don''t have to do this! Besides, your request has been met by the police. If any passenger in the car is injured, your plan will also be affected!"


    "What are you talking about?! You little white face!"


    "Wait a minute!" The green hat robber who was in front of the car came over to prevent the red hat''s head from heating up, and said, "What if the gun misfire hits that one?!"


    "Um... sorry." After the other party said that, the red hat also calmed down. If they accidentally hit the bomb, they would go to hell to report together.


    "Well, you two will get back to your position!"


    Too lazy to complain about Conan''s white purpose behavior, Naruto didn''t pay too much attention to Belmode, otherwise the other party would definitely find out.


    It seems that Naruto lowered his hand unintentionally, Naruto¡¯s right hand was just right on Judy¡¯s thigh, and it was covered by the back of the chair. Even the woman behind could not see Naruto¡¯s movements. Naruto started with his fingers on Judy¡¯s Writing on the leg.


    ''Judy, I''ll give you Xiao Ai in a moment. When their boss calls, it''s time to do it. Then I will solve three people at the same time, and I can''t hold Xiao Ai.''


    Judy knew that she was talking about business, so she resisted the itching sensation in her leg, and put her hand on Naruto''s leg to write lightly.


    ''You are too reluctant to be alone, let me help you!''


    "No, you can''t do it right now. After all, the FBI''s behavior in Japan is secret, and it can''t be made public. If you do, I might as well ask the bastard behind to do it. Damn it, obviously we are three people here. , In the end, I was the only one who could do it!''


    ''There is no way, those who can do more.''


    ''You don''t want to say that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility, it is too bloody!''


    ''So the greater the greed, the greater the responsibility?Judy turned her head, and Chong Naruto blinked.


    ''amount¡­¡­''


    Naruto was speechless for a while, he was indeed greedy, others were greedy for money and power, but Naruto was greedy for beauty...because there were too many women around him, so he was shouldering more and more responsibilities. It used to be like this, now, It will be the same in the future.


    The actions of the FBI have nothing to do with Naruto. Naruto and the FBI are only related to money transactions. If Xiao Ai and Judy were not here, Naruto would have already killed the three bastards, but it happened. The two women Naruto cares about are here, that''s why he is tied up.


    After an hour...


    The mobile phone of the robber in the green hat rang, and the two robbers were happy. Just as they were about to pick up the phone, Naruto suddenly transferred the little grief in his arms to Judy next to him, and then quickly removed from himself. Provoked in the position, and pressed a button in his arms.


    Ahhhhh!!


    Chapter 178¡ªVisitors from Chicago!


    The robber just took all the phones he had confiscated with him, and it came into play now.


    After Naruto pressed the button, a powerful voltage erupted from the phone. Normally, the safe voltage of the human body is 36V. However, the voltage erupted today is definitely far beyond the limit that the human body can withstand.


    Mobile phone type high voltage electric shock stick!


    Naruto will carry this kind of super dangerous goods. This is a single weapon developed by the arsenal under Naruto''s name, but it is not on the market. So far, it is still a weapon under development.


    This kind of electric shock can only be used once, and the cost is very high. It can be regarded as a top-level technology to store such a large amount of electric energy, and it cannot guarantee 100% safety, which means that this kind of electric shock itself still has a lot of Big risk. According to the current design, the maximum voltage is 10000V, which can be discharged continuously for 3 seconds, but both will be weakened by the extension of storage time. After about half a year, the high-voltage electric shock will lose its lethal damage. At this level, it is impossible to enter the weapon market at all, and Naruto also brought two of them, which were new products that were just shipped out last week.


    Naruto suddenly got up and killed a robber with a high-voltage electric shock. At the same time, he jumped from his seat, flew to the back row, and immediately pulled out the Kusanaru sword.


    "Shortcut!!"


    Using his own speed, coupled with the unparalleled sharpness of the Kusanaru sword, Naruto made a cross cut, the blade quickly wiped the woman''s neck behind him, and blood sprayed.


    Naruto will choose her to attack first. First, the robber in front is far away. If the man in the green hat is killed first, then Naruto may not have time to react when the woman behind does something. Second, the prisoner who robbed the jewelry store at that time used bombs. Naruto suspected that this woman was the bomb expert. Afterwards, it was proved that Naruto''s guess was correct because the watch worn by the woman was the detonator of the two bombs in the car.


    puff!!


    "what!"


    The blood sprayed, the woman didn''t understand why she was found until she died, her neck was already broken, she subconsciously stretched out her hand to cover her neck, but she couldn''t stop the blood from splashing out.


    The one who frightened the most was the old man sitting next to him. Seeing such a scene of blood splashing at close range really scared the heart attacker, but that was not something Naruto considered...


    And Shuichi Akai was sitting next to the old man, and some blood splashed on him, but the man was still cold as a dead person, and he didn''t make any eye contact with Naruto, so he sat calmly.


    After Naruto quickly killed the woman, he stomped heavily on the back of the chair next to Akai Shuichi, turned around in mid-air, and quickly rushed towards the last remaining robber.


    "Damn bastard!!"


    The robbers wearing the green hats are really desperate at this time. Everything is going well. As long as their boss is released, they can find a market and sell all the robbed jewellery in their hands. This is the case. They can earn hundreds of millions of yen. They didn¡¯t expect that the phone just rang. It should be the call from the boss. They were originally happy, but suddenly there was such a change. From great joy to great sadness, such a mental shock is really impressive. It''s unbearable.


    Boom boom boom!!


    The almost maddened robber aimed at Naruto and fired continuously. Naruto continued to maintain a forward posture while his brain moved rapidly.


    Only a powerful brain can control Superman''s body. In Naruto''s sight, the flying speed of all the bullets slowed down, while the Kusanaru sword in his hand was constantly waving.


    The Kusana Sword itself has supernatural powers. After fusing the sword soul of the Shiquan Sword and the Budu Royal Soul Sword, it cuts iron like mud. Even the body of the god can be cut off, let alone ordinary pistol bullets.


    Naruto''s speed did not slow down, and he almost came to the last robber in the light and flint, flipped his wrist, and hit the robber''s chest with the hilt of the Kusanagi sword.


    The opponent''s body immediately curled up like a shrimp, with his eyes protruding, Naruto''s hit just now caused the robber to almost go into shock. If he hit the Tanzhong acupoint with a moderate blow, it might be instantly fatal.


    "For your pitiful sake, I will save you a life."

 625 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 625

    Naruto spoke with a completely unfeeling pity. As soon as he raised his leg, a fierce cleavage kicked the robber fiercely behind the head, kicking him to the ground instantly, and then the Kusanaru sword coldly stabbed him.


    "Ah!"


    Naruto''s Kusanaru sword pierced the robber''s back, and then rotated 90, completely shredded a piece of his spine. Although he said he would not die, he was destined to be in a wheelchair for a lifetime, and he was definitely not saved.


    Three robbers died and one was seriously injured. After Naruto took out his mobile phone and contacted Mumu and them, his nose suddenly noticed a strange smell in the carriage.


    Naruto looked down, and was directly scorched by the high-voltage electricity. At this time, a corpse with white smoke on his body twitched his nose twice and said something that almost made everyone in the car vomit.


    "It smells so good, you can eat it."


    "No... no!"


    Once again, in the cold and dark room, Hui Yuanai woke up from the nightmare again. She woke up from the horrible nightmare. Xiaoai sat on the bed alone, clutching the quilt with her hands tightly, her whole body was completely saturated with cold sweat. , The ice blue eyes were filled with countless fears.


    "Little Sorrow!"


    The man sleeping in the next room noticed her abnormality and immediately ran from his room, and then involuntarily said, he carefully hugged the girl who was still in fear on the bed in his arms.


    Her body is really thin and weak, not only because she is now a seven-year-old child, but also because of her fear, her fear.


    In the last bus bomb incident, because of the close contact with the witch of Belmode, although Belmode was not recognized by Belmode, the magical aura on the witch still caused a deep feeling for the black organization in the small sorrow. Fear, returning to the situation before liberation overnight.


    Originally, Huiyuanai¡¯s situation has improved a lot, but because of the appearance of the woman from Belmode, Huiyuanai has been having nightmares for the past two nights, and he has basically not slept with Naruto for these two days. Over.


    "Okay, okay, it''s okay, I won''t let you have anything, Xiaowai."


    Naruto held Xiao Ai tightly while rubbing her cheek on top of her head.


    The black organization has always been the most terrifying thing about Hui Yuan''s. This will not change until the organization is completely destroyed. When thinking of the horrible situation in the nightmare, the strong shell of this indifferent girl is completely stripped away, leaving only fragility. Incomparable heart.


    "I''m so scared... I''m so scared... If you and your sister are killed by the organizer, I... I..."


    My parents have long since passed away, and there are now the two most important people in my life. If they have an accident because of themselves, Hui Yuanai will really collapse.


    "It''s okay, sad."


    Naruto didn''t say anything silly, "I am willing to die for you" at this time. That would only stimulate her already very fragile heart, and her arms held her tightly.


    "Don''t worry, you, I and Mingmei, we will be fine, we will be together forever, don''t be afraid, Xiao Ai."


    Naruto is not tired of the trouble, and the fine words are soft and comforting. He has done it several times in the past two days. Hui Yuan''s emotions gradually calmed down, but his hands were holding Naruto''s clothes and he refused to let go. open.


    Naruto gently wiped the tears on Xiao Ai''s face and whispered: "Tomorrow, shall we go to the circus together?"


    The first circus in the world was called Philip Atre Circus, which was established in the United Kingdom in 1769. It can be said that since then, the circus culture has spread to the world.


    Circus performances are more popular in Western countries, as is the case in the United States. When he was in the United States before, Naruto had watched circus performances on Broadway many times. Most of them went with Fujiko, sometimes for missions. Go, if you don''t want to go to the circus, stay at home with Feng Fujiko to play Lupin and play the circus at home.


    Circus performances are not as popular in Japan as they are in the United States, but this can''t stop the charm of circus.


    The three well-trained lionesses sit on three round stages, and will not move at all without the order of the trainer. These precious animals are the greatest treasure of the circus.


    On the other side, a rare white lion was lying on a large round platform.


    White lion, to put it simply, the lion has albinism, but it is indeed very rare. After training, white lions staying in the circus are even more rare. This 3-year-old white lion named Lion, It can be regarded as the head star of this circus, and even the main image of many''peripheral products'' launched by this circus is the white lion Renn.


    Snapped!


    The beautiful and sexy female trainer waved the whip, and the well-trained Renn immediately got up from the round platform, and then flew towards the blazing fire ring.


    The three fire rings are in a row, and the lion pierces the fire ring, which can be regarded as a classic performance of many circuses.


    Ren ran quickly, his white body easily traversed the center of the three circles of fire, and then landed steadily. Then, amidst the sound of the trainer¡¯s whip, he turned and jumped on the seesaw. The actors who had been on the other side of the seesaw immediately took off. He started, performed the trapeze, and after completing the accurate handover with the companion in the air, holding a beautiful wreath in his hand, and then threw the circle towards Rennes as he soared in the air.


    Renn made a light jump, and the wreath was firmly put on its neck.


    Naruto, who has watched many circus performances, only applauded gently, but such a wonderful circus is indeed rare in Japan. Countless audiences applauded excitedly, all focusing on the white lion Renn in the field.


    Naruto looked at her and clapped her hands gently, revealing the little sadness of the first smile in the past few days, and finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Chapter 179-Conan was taken aback, and then he felt tricked...


    "The circus performance just now was really wonderful."


    Hui Yuanai''s rare initiative to praise, from the upward tone, she is in a pretty good mood now. Of course, part of the reason was the wonderful circus performance just now, but the other part was her state at this time.


    Although Shiho Miyano is not tall, he is not short, but after becoming a 7-year-old loli, although he was able to escape from birth, he had to look up at a large group of people from his height. Now, basically Japanese Everyone has to be looked down upon by her, the reason is...


    The Hall of Lamentation is now gorgeously transformed into a princess, and Naruto has become a''by knight'', or a camel?


    Let people ride on their necks, it really feels...


    "Aidian, are you satisfied with today''s service?"


    "It''s not bad." Aihara Ai is also in a good mood. It is rare to give Naruto a positive evaluation, holding Naruto''s head with both hands, and his eyes look very satisfied.


    ''That''s good.''Naruto sighed in his heart. Fortunately, I brought her out today. Things should be better tonight.


    "It''s so interesting!"


    It''s not just the Aidian who is satisfied with the circus, but also Kojima Genta, a child who can be classified as a bear in both appearance and personality.


    "The animals are really cute." Bumei held her hands together and seemed to be immersed in the circus performance just now, but she was classified as cute animals, including...a male white lion, three lionesses, and a male tiger. , Two tigresses, one elephant...


    As long as one of these animals is left unattended, it can definitely lead to a huge disaster.


    In circuses all over the world, it is not uncommon for domesticated animals to suddenly run away and hurt people. I wonder if the white lion named Renn really leaped towards her, would Bu Mei still feel cute?


    "Especially the white lion''s stunts, really stunts!"


    "Because the lion is the protagonist of the show." Dr. A Li, who is honest and honest, always thought he was Alzheimer''s, followed the little ghosts to make supplements, so that people should not ignore his existence.


    "Yes, yeah, the lion has also been made into a mobile phone chain."


    "Hey, is that that?"


    "Yes." Ayumi held up the very kawaii white lion necklace. "Well, I saw it in the store next door before watching the circus, so I bought it with classmate Huihara, but classmate Huihara seems Bought two."


    The innocent little girl just told the truth, but made her face blush.


    A smile wafted from the corners of Naruto''s mouth, and his voice lengthened.


    "Two..."


    Boom!


    Naruto¡¯s head received a punch that was neither light nor heavy... In fact, Hui Yuanai had already punched with all his strength, but the strength of the 7-year-old girl was too small after all. Hui Yuanai was not Sun Wutian or Trunks, even more. It won''t be Gotenks, a full punch will not hurt at all to Naruto, who is very tough and tough.

 626 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 626

    "Don''t give me weird understanding!" Hui Yuanai is rarely ashamed and blushes!


    "I don''t have one" tone relaxed and happy


    "You are the one who hates this mouth!"


    Shame and anger broke the watch, immediately attacked, opened his hands, pulled the corners of his mouth, his face deformed, his handsome no longer!


    A group of people were talking nonsense as they walked, and not long after they walked out of the horse theater, they saw a group of reporters surrounded by an uncle with microphones.


    "That''s not..." Naruto was a little surprised, and his energy was a little bit slippery.


    "Who is that? That uncle who was surrounded."


    "Oh..." Dr. Ari pushed his glasses and said, "He is the host of this circus show, Mr. Randy Hawke. He was born in the southern United States, the oil king of Oklahoma. It is collecting dead animals. His daughters Anne and Filud are also dealing with animals. As for now, circus shows are held all over the world."


    Ayumi took out the brochure that he had sent to her during the previous circus performance. Dr. Aka glanced at it and said, "By the way, isn''t there a photo of him on the last page of this booklet? I heard that his latest His hobby is to travel around the world while performing, and visit zoos in many countries. If you do not bring bodyguards during the tour, you will be surrounded by groups. He has spoken on special TV programs and speaks quite fluent Japanese. ."


    "is it?"


    From the above dialogue, it can be seen that Dr. A Li is not only able to develop a bunch of messy things, but also has a good understanding of gossip.


    Naruto glanced down at the photos in the brochure in Bumei''s hand, and then at the uncle who was surrounded by reporters, a smile fluttered across his mouth.


    ''Unexpectedly, apart from Xiaolan and Qingzi, there are people in this world who have no blood relationship but who look so alike.''


    Originally, Naruto wanted to look at the relationship he knew after all, and wanted to help, but he just stepped out, and then retracted again.


    After all, the mood of watching the drama prevailed, Naruto decided to''hold the soldiers'' and''watch the changes'', in short... it was watching the drama.


    "Mr. Hawke," a female reporter with a microphone didn''t have Naruto''s mind, she wanted to grab the news, "Even if it''s a sentence, please tell me how you feel about coming to Japan this time."


    "You are mistaken, I am not Hawke." The middle-aged uncle surrounded by a group of reporters kept explaining with embarrassment, but the reporters beside him did not believe him at all.


    "You are kidding again."


    "Mr. Hawke, I heard that you want to donate half of your performance income to zoos around the world, is it true?"


    "No, I..."


    "I haven''t been to Japan for 3 years, what do you think?"


    "Please tell me, Mr. Hawke."


    "Mr. Hawke, please."


    A group of reporters really surrounded the middle-aged uncle, making it difficult for the air to circulate, and breathing hard. With the buzzing of a group of reporters around him, the uncle finally broke out.


    "I can''t answer all of your questions all at once!"


    Conan was taken aback for a moment, and then a YD smile appeared on his face. He looked at Naruto provocatively, and then walked towards the uncle who was surrounded by reporters.


    "He is not Randy Hawke."


    Aihara Ai rode on Naruto''s shoulders, holding Naruto''s head in both hands to maintain balance, his voice was cold and calm.


    "Yes, he is not, and... is still an old acquaintance."


    "Hey?"


    Not to mention the conversation between Naruto and Aihara, Conan walked towards the uncle who was surrounded by reporters.


    "Ah, I found it, Mr. Thomas!"


    "Hey, Mr. Thomas?"


    "Isn''t he Mr. Hawke?"


    "No, he is a friend of that uncle over there." Conan pointed at Dr. Ari, "Mr. Thomas is an English teacher."


    "Yeah, yeah." Bumei and the three juniors immediately surrounded them, dragging the uncle who still didn''t understand what was going on, and left the reporters'' encirclement. "Hurry up, Mr. Thomas, don''t you say it? Are you going to the restaurant for lunch together?"


    Finally escaping from the reporter''s encirclement, the elderly man was also relieved. When he saw Naruto in his eyes, a hint of surprise flashed by, but he said nothing.


    Everyone walked across the street bridge. The elderly man scratched his head and said, "Thank you very much. Thanks to these children, I can be saved. Although it is often said that I am very similar to Mr. Hawke, the misunderstandings like this one are still the first time."


    "You know it''s better to change clothes." Yuanta said with a hollow head. It seems that there are too many killer movies or Superman movies, as if no one knows changing clothes.


    ''Being cross-dressed is even more suspicious.''Conan secretly complained in his heart.


    "But do you really like Paul&Annie''s animal show?"


    "Oh, yes, their performance is the most exciting, and they want to get this no matter what, so I came to Japan." The elderly man took out the white lion mobile phone chain from his shirt pocket, and Ayumi They are exactly the same.


    ''Suddenly I don''t want that phone chain that much.''Naruto''s mouth twitched lightly, the influence of the elderly uncle.


    "But the accident just now was really unfortunate. After the performance, the friends whom I made an appointment to meet also didn''t see. Have you ever seen a man with long hair?"


    "Well, there are too many people so I didn''t pay attention..." Dr. A Li pinched his chin, then looked at Conan, and said, "You know, Conan, this person is not Mr. Hawke."


    "It''s the language. When this uncle was surrounded by reporters just now, the English he spoke was a British accent, but not a southern American accent, so I felt something was wrong."


    "So, Mr. Hawke, who I saw on TV, is a man with a southern accent and quite bold."


    "Moreover, carefully compare the face of Mr. Hawke on the film. It is not the same as this gentleman, but there is no way. Just like foreigners can''t tell the Japanese, Japanese reporters also think that his face and hairstyle are almost the same, they mistake him for him. Mr. Hawke."


    "Oh, you are amazing, kid, my name is James Black, how about you?"


    "Edogawa Conan." Conan started that idiotic self-introduction again, "I''m a detective!"


    vomit!!


    Regarding Conan''s self-introduction, Naruto and Huihara vomited very unfavorably, and directly climbed onto the railing of the overpass.


    "Excuse me, don''t speak in such a disgusting tone! The bread I ate last year almost came out!"


    Naruto was holding his stomach, his face turned blue, as if he was about to vomit to death!


    "Ah, Naruto, you still speak so unrelentingly." James Black teased Naruto, and the two seemed to know each other very well.


    "Hehe, thanks for the compliment, old man!"


    "Hey? Did you know him?"


    Conan was taken aback for a moment, and then felt as if being tricked...


    Chapter 180-Fighting against Naruto, Conan, you are not qualified!


    Conan was indeed tricked by people. There is no doubt that it was tricked by Naruto. Naruto didn''t do anything, but because of this''doing nothing'', he gave Conan an easy meal.

 627 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 627

    Conan was originally full of pride and enthusiasm, because he saw that James Blake was not Randy Hawke before Naruto, and helped the other party to clear the siege, and finally introduced himself,''I am a detective'', everything is so beautiful... ...Then Naruto slapped her face openly.


    Although Conan has analyzed the truth, Naruto and Black have known each other for a long time. No matter how fast he analyzes it, he can¡¯t be faster than Naruto. The reason why Naruto didn¡¯t help James Black out of the siege was entirely a buzzword. , In short, Naruto is deliberate.


    It¡¯s like you¡¯ve worked so hard, and finally saved enough for the first installment of a 90-square-meter small apartment, and you can live in your own house. Although you have to pay back monthly, you suddenly find... ¡­Your classmate is the boss of the real estate company where you bought the house¡­


    This kind of psychological gap, it is really a heartbreak...


    Even Uchiha with soil, Uchiha Madara, and Otsuki Teruya kind of super S-class dangerous figures, Naruto dared to play with it casually, a small Edogawa Conan, it is really not into the trend.


    But the little Lori Bumei couldn''t understand Conan''s heartburn, she looked at Naruto and James curiously with big eyes, and said, "Do you know Naruto brother and this uncle?"


    "Yeah, old acquaintance, I have known each other in the United States, it has been more than 20 years, right, old man James"


    "amount¡­¡­"


    James was embarrassed by Naruto again, wiped his sweat secretly, and then said: "Actually, you are not much younger than me."


    "Although it looks like you should be older than my dad."


    "Um... well, I admit it."


    James reluctantly admitted that he was indeed very old...but that was also because the work load was too great... the other party was indeed very young, and his life was so moist, it would be strange if he was not young!


    "but¡­¡­"


    James'' face changed, he looked at Naruto with a''sorrowful'' face, and said, "Why didn''t you come to save me just now?"


    "Go away!"


    Naruto, the kid never meant to respect the old, kicked James, who was over half a hundred years old, to the ground, Xiao Ai still riding on his neck.


    "Don''t look at me with such disgusting eyes! Also, if you want me to save you, yes, you can get the money, the friendship price is 100,000 US dollars once."


    "100,000? You think I never said it!"


    James looked speechless. He hasn''t seen him in these years. The extent of this guy''s money-making is even more terrifying than when he was in the United States. I heard that the largest city in the United States has started construction recently, and it seems that this guy''s handwriting.


    Knowing that he would be pissed off sooner or later if he continued to talk to Naruto, James turned his gaze to a group of cute (?) children.


    "To thank you for helping me out just now, my uncle will take you to my favorite restaurant for dinner."


    "Okay!" The three little ghosts drowned Conan''s faint voice completely.


    "That''s right, I''m hungry too." Naruto had a thick-skinned face with a smile on his face. He didn''t help James just now and he was as embarrassed to go to dinner together, anyway, James must not dare to refuse him.


    "Okay, let''s go together." James readily agreed (in fact, knowing that it would be useless to refuse), turned his head to face Dr. Ari, and said, "Are you here by car?"


    "Well, but with so many people, there is no place for you."


    "Don''t look at me, I drive a two-seater sports car."


    "OK OK, I''ll drive the van I rented."


    "Van?"


    Naruto really thought about it before remembering what it was, and he looked at James with contempt and said, "Hey, old man, it would be too embarrassing for you to drive that kind of car, and it''s still rented."


    Having said that, James can be regarded as the famous ¡°Goose Going Pulling Hair¡± in the FBI, he is a super miser, but this is public expense, you don¡¯t need to save that much, right?


    James came to Japan to be responsible for the black organization. The expenses he spent in Japan were completely at public expense. Renting a car does not need to be as ugly as renting a van.


    "I''m not as rich as you."


    "I also provide car rental services here. Whether it''s Ferrari, Porsche, Lamborghini, McLaren or Dodge Viper, I provide rental services. If you want a military Hummer, I also have it at home. The starting price is $100,000."


    "100,000? How many years to rent?"


    "Oh, James, you''re really kidding, of course it was rented for 1 day."


    ''I think you are joking...''


    James wanted to spit it out, but he considered the probability of Naruto drew his sword and cut him, so James gave up very cleverly.


    "Please wait a moment, I''ll get the car."


    "100 thousand dollars to rent a car for one day? You don''t need this price for renting a plane, right? You are so dark!" Hui Yuan wailed his blindfold and spit on Naruto coldly.


    "Hey, black eats black, I am the blackest!" Naruto is not ashamed, but proud of him, "And how can I raise you if I don''t black, someone who spends 100,000 dollars, is just you for a month It¡¯s just a little spend."


    "Humph!"


    Naruto was talking about the wealthy, but James took two steps, suddenly turned his head to look at Dr. Ari, and said, "But my driving skills are not very good. Can I ask you to drive later?"


    "Oh, that''s okay." The van can let them all sit down.


    "Oh...it''s unaccustomed to the driver''s seat on the right."


    Conan¡¯s lenses flashed white light, and said, ¡°If you are not used to driving on the right, then you are not living in London now, right, uncle.¡±


    James opened his mouth and was about to answer, when Bu Mei interjected suddenly, and looked at Conan with a puzzled look, and said, "Conan, why do you still ask this kind of question? Of course this uncle lives in the United States."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh)


    "Of course, because Naruto''s brother and this uncle have met in the United States and have known each other for a long time, so of course this uncle would not live in London."


    Conan: "..."


    The tragic classmate Conan, after encountering Naruto''s speechless play, was hit by Bu Mei unintentionally. He must have forgotten to read the Chinese calendar today.


    It can only be said that Conan has become a habit of reasoning, and wants to use reasoning to solve any problem, and he is too confident in his own judgment, and sometimes ignores some low-level problems.


    But Bumei, with a simple mind, is easy to see some simple answers, such as this time.


    "I live in Chicago, America."


    After dropping this accurate answer, James turned around to get the car, while Naruto and Hui Yuanai snickered, picked up a laugh, and laughed out loud. It really didn''t give Conan any face.


    "I now understand why the fictitious detective in Holmes''s novel is so famous."


    "Why?" His Highness Hui Yuanai, who has always been strong, is willing to be a green leaf this time, serving as a cheer for Naruto.


    "Because the detectives in reality are too scumbag."


    Conan''s face instantly became extremely ugly...


    Waiting for the left and not coming... Waiting for the right and not coming...


    "Where did the old James die?"

 628 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 628

    Naruto was lying on the railing of the sky bridge, looking at the road below, with a really unhappy expression on his face.


    "Perhaps I was scared away because I wanted to invite you to dinner." Ai Dian stood beside Naruto, coldly complaining.


    "James didn''t have the guts, because he knew it would be worse if he ran away."


    Hui Yuanai looked back at Conan''s death god, and said, "Maybe it was involved in some incident. After all, there is a god of death here."


    "Really..."


    Naruto scratched his head, and Conan¡¯s golden dominance of wherever he went would actually affect the FBI. China promised not to be the first to use nuclear weapons in future wars. So it seems that Japan should promise not to use Edogawa Conan first. Up.


    "Forget it, go find it, or I won''t have my lunch left."


    "Lunch is more important than life."


    "Of course lunch is important."


    "Ha, I knew it was the answer."


    Around the sky bridge, there are few parking lots short enough to walk past, but within a few minutes, Naruto and the others found the mobile phone chain left by James next to an open-air coin parking lot.


    Sniff...


    "It''s blood, or fresh, hehe, James, an old thing, reacted fairly quickly, he bit his finger and left this clue."


    "Are you sure that the old man stayed?"


    "This is next to the parking lot where James is parking, and James also has this''MADEINJAPAN''s mobile phone chain''. The blood on it is still fresh, and it is deliberately painted on the three characters''P'''' & ``A'' , Who else but the old man James?"


    "Then Naruto brother, what do you mean by the clue that the uncle left behind?" Bumei looked at Naruto, her cute eyes blinking and blinking.


    "This..." Naruto dragged the tone for a long time, and after attracting the attention of the little ghosts, he said in a bad tone: "It''s a secret."


    "what?"


    The three little ghosts were all stunned, but Conan sneered and deliberately said: "I don''t think you can think of it."


    "Yes," Naruto, the guy who played cards out of common sense, gave another card that Conan couldn''t understand. "I really didn''t see it. So, I have to ask the famous Detective Conan kids. The Junior Detectives don''t Will escape, right."


    "Yes!"


    The child was completely overwhelmed. Naruto¡¯s misfortune succeeded. All the little ghosts turned their eyes to Conan. Before Conan scolded Naruto for being too cunning, Naruto pulled Xiao Ai and walked towards him. Sports car.


    "Let''s go, Xiao Ai, let''s go to the old fellow James to invite us to dinner."


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty-One-Murder in the Flowing Water Pavilion!


    Conan is full...sufficient to be precise...


    After Naruto drove the car out of the parking lot, he deliberately paused in front of him. As a result, Conan took a bite of the car exhaust unexpectedly...


    The super sports car has strong horsepower and large displacement. It is really an ecstasy to eat this car exhaust gas...


    The scarlet sports car left in the dust, all traffic rules were ignored by Naruto, and he fully enjoyed the pleasure of chasing the wind. In other words, after the bullet-like sports car flew out, it turned into red lightning.


    "Have you cracked that secret code? Just take a look?"


    Ai Huihara expressed doubts about Naruto''s words, and understood the clues left by the old man named James just by looking at it. Although he is very powerful, he is not that smart.


    "Hehe, yeah, this old man likes to play with messy things for a long time, and I am used to it."


    Naruto clutched the steering wheel with joking and playful eyes. Although his brain is powerful, it is really a liar to say that his intelligence can completely crush Huiyuanmai. He can see through the secret code left by James so quickly, just with him. I have known each other for too long, and I am too familiar with the old James and the FBI.


    "Explain it." Aidian''s speech is always so concise.


    "The ones marked by James'' blood are''P''&''A'', and the''&'' in the middle is a symbol on that mobile phone chain, but if it is said in English, it is''AND''."


    "''P''''AND''''A''? PANDA? Is it a police car?"


    "Yes, here in Japan, because the police car is black and white, there are also Japanese policemen who call the police car a panda."


    "But..." Huihara frowned, and denied his guess just now, and said: "Does that Mr. James really know the jargon of the Japanese police? Wasn''t he born in London, England and now living in the United States? "


    "No, it''s because he was born in London that he called the police car PANDA, because the police car in the UK used to be black and white."


    "Hey?"


    "That was in 1965, the first time a police car called a panda was introduced by the Lancaixia Police Department (transliteration). For British people of James'' age, the police car is equivalent to PANDA. This is in the hearts of the British. It has taken root."


    "Because he lived in that era, would he subconsciously think that the police car is PANDA in a crisis?"


    "Yes, that''s it, so the next thing I''m looking for is the strange police car on the road."


    "It''s easy to say, but it''s not so easy to find a police car on the streets of Tokyo."


    "It''s easy, just follow that car."


    "?"


    "The black Chevrolet c-1500 must be that bastard!"


    "Boss! We seem to be double-teamed!"


    "what did you say?!"


    In the car, the hapless kidnappers who kidnapped Randy Hawke who wanted to pretend to be police officers accidentally kidnapped James Black...Naruto deeply felt that James could really go to Korea for a plastic surgery. The face that looked very similar to Randy Hawke had caused so much trouble in a short time.


    The middle-aged man who planned the kidnapping case, but was depressed because he had tied the wrong person, looked out the window. There was a red one in front of him, and a black one came up behind him. Both cars were very close. , Obviously has exceeded the normal driving distance.


    "Leave them alone! Turn directly!"


    "No way, boss! Those two cars are too close to each other to steer!"


    "Then brake first and wait until the car in front of you drives away before turning!"


    "Yes, boss!"


    The kidnappers in the fake police car were about to brake, but Naruto took them a step faster. The red brake lights came on first and they were blocking the front of the fake police car.


    boom!!


    The fake police car is not a powerful Hummer. It is an impossible task to push a car that has completely stepped on the brakes. Although I don''t want to, the speed is getting slower and slower.


    James was held hostage by two kidnappers on the left and right, but his heart was calm.


    ''When the car stopped suddenly and the people inside turned around because of this, it was the time to do it.''


    As expected by James, Naruto used his car to jam the fake police car behind. Because of the collision, the kidnappers inside were all messed up. Naruto and Akai Shuichi quickly jumped off the front and back two cars, and in an instant There is no pressure to subdue all the kidnappers who turned upside down.

 629 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 629

    "Hehe, James, your face really caused you a lot of trouble."


    At his feet were a group of kidnappers who had been beaten and lost their ability to resist. Naruto leaned on his car door and smiled jokingly at James, who was "undecided".


    James wiped the sweat from his head and said helplessly: "It seems that I will really have to put on makeup when I come to Japan, otherwise I will be in trouble."


    "James, you said if I really kidnapped you as Randy Hawk, how much ransom would I get?"


    "Can I trouble you not to make such a bad joke?"


    James whispered, and then hid two steps behind Hideichi Akai without farming, he was not Naruto''s opponent at all.


    "Just look at your promise!"


    Naruto gave James a vicious look, then patted the bottom of his beloved Ferrari F50, and said, "Old man, you know what I mean."


    "amount¡­¡­"


    James choked. Under Naruto''s increasingly "coquettish" smile, James could only admit it.


    "Well, I will pay for the repair."


    "Yeah." Naruto nodded in satisfaction. Anyway, Naruto''s car was crashed for saving James. Of course, James had to pay for the repair cost, otherwise Naruto would have to kill him.


    After talking about some trivial things about the''Seven Aunts and Eight Aunts'', James put away the handkerchief he used to wipe sweat before, and looked down at the indifferent little girl standing beside Naruto.


    "Is that her? The teenage scientist who escaped from the organization?"


    "Yes, it''s her, Shirley."


    Naruto did not hesitate to tell the true identity of Hui Yuan Ai, and then hugged her in his arms, saying: "Don''t worry, they are both people who can be trusted. Both are FBI. , The old man introduced, the man next to him is Shuichi Akai, who came to Japan to deal with the organization."


    "Hello."


    Even though Huiyuanai is more polite to people other than Naruto, even though Naruto said they are trustworthy people, Huiyuanai''s greeting is just nodding.


    Hideo Akai has always been a stuffy egg, and James didn''t mind, looking at the Aihara Ai in Naruto''s arms with a strange look.


    "It''s hard to imagine that there can be drugs to turn an adult into a 7-year-old child."


    "James, if you are so surprised, how about trying it yourself? I have APTX-4869 in stock."


    "Um...then don''t use it." James Falls Khan...I can''t stand that kind of medicine on this old bone.


    "Forget it, let''s talk about the details later. The police are coming soon. Let me take care of it here. It is not convenient for you two to show up."


    James and Akai nodded their heads a little, sat on Akai''s black Ferrari c-1500, and left in a blink of an eye. The quick look caused Naruto to directly raise their middle finger in the direction they were leaving.


    "Two unrighteous bastards!!"


    "In that case, Judy, Shuichi Akai, and the old man named James are all FBIs who came to Japan for dealing with organizations."


    "In short, that''s it. James is the head of the FBI''s operations in Japan, which is the boss of Akai and Judy."


    "So it''s your boss?" Huihara smirked.


    "That old man is my boss?! What are you kidding?!"


    "But you can''t ignore Sister Judy''s affairs. As long as he assigns a task to Sister Judy, you have to help, and there is no way to collect money." Huihara said hatefully with a smirk. reality.


    Click!


    Naruto almost smashed the steering wheel, but thinking about the repair price, Naruto held back his anger.


    "Don''t mention this depressing thing."


    "Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Hui Yuanai smiled triumphantly, as if the queen had arrived.


    "It seems that you have completely walked out of the shadow left by the bomb incident."


    Naruto turned his head and smiled, Huihara blushed sorrowfully, turned his hot cheek to the other side to prevent Naruto from seeing, stubbornly said: "What''s the matter with you?!"


    "It''s none of my business, but I''m afraid I won''t be able to explain to Mingmei"


    "Cut!" Hui Yuan sipped mournfully, then taking advantage of his small body, he kicked Naruto on the co-pilot.


    "Drive your car! Asshole!"


    "Hi, Your Royal Highness..."


    The tragic Uzumaki Naruto, unable to resist even after being kicked by the little girl, could only drove the car to a Japanese restaurant called Liushuiting...


    Chapter 182-Xiaolan''s tough question, what is the Baizi of the puffer fish?


    "Liu Shui Ting, a traditional Japanese restaurant with high-end Japanese food, has a very quiet interior decoration style. There is a small river in the restaurant. The way of delivering dishes is a major feature of this restaurant. Instead of using waiters, they use electric boats. The food is delivered to the outside of each room. After the guests take away the food on it, as long as they press the button in the room, the boat will leave automatically."


    The above introduction comes from the Uzumaki Naruto tube...


    Don''t think he really has much culture, this is just an introduction at the entrance of Liushuiting restaurant.


    "Very interesting restaurant."


    Ai Yuanai was very satisfied with the special creativity of this restaurant, then turned to look at Naruto and said, "Did you open this restaurant?"


    "It''s not mine, but I read about this store in the newspaper some time ago, so I came to eat once, and it felt good, so I paid for this store."


    The business of this shop is very hot, only reservations are accepted, and because there are too many guests for dinner, once you are late, if the appointment time has passed, the reservation will be automatically cancelled. It can be said to be a full-fledged shop.


    Aihara Hui should also be very clear in his heart that Naruto¡¯s so-called ¡°buy¡± is definitely not something that can be done with a little money. After all, a shop with such a prosperous business, the owner will generally not easily sell it, but...


    ''What does that have to do with me?''


    With such indifferent thoughts, Naruto and Aihara walked into the store hand in hand, and then saw...


    The Maori family, who was sitting on the side sofa and waiting, piggybacked on Conan.


    Mouri Kogoro sat on the sofa with his arms, shaking his feet constantly, and constantly looking at his watch, obviously very impatient.


    "Really, there are still 30 minutes before the appointment time."


    "Because this store is very famous, if you arrive late, your appointment will be cancelled."


    Xiaolan sat aside and explained patiently to Kogoro Mouri. They came a bit early because they were afraid of being cancelled. The private room that Kogoro Mouri had reserved before was not ready yet, so the three of them had to be there first. Wait here.


    "Yo, Xiaolan."


    The familiar voice made Xiaolan instantly pleased her eyebrows, turned her head, and she saw Naruto and Huiharaai walking in holding hands.


    "Teacher!" Xiaolan stood up from the chair with a surprised look and said: "Teacher, are you and Xiao Ai here for dinner too?"

 630 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 630

    "Yeah, today happens to be a rest day, because this shop is very good, so I brought her with me, are you guys too?"


    "Well, because my dad broke a case and made a lot of money before, he planned to come out to eat a good meal, but he came early and the box was not ready yet." Xiaolan said at the end, she seemed to feel a little bit Ashamed, he stuck out his tongue playfully.


    "That''s it..." Naruto looked down at Conan, then his eyes fell on Xiaolan''s beautiful face, "In this case, go to my box, it''s big enough to hold everyone."


    "May I?"


    "May I?!"


    The same words come from the Maori father and daughter. The former comes from Xiaolan, who is obviously hesitant and doesn¡¯t feel good, while the latter comes from Maori Kogoro, obviously with a surprise. It feels like... I have found the wrongdoer. same.


    "Sister Xiaolan, it''s not a good idea to trouble Swirl Brother like this." Conan hurriedly blown air around Xiaolan, trying to stop Naruto''s sinister intentions.


    "it''s OK."


    Naruto waved his hand casually and said, "Actually, this store has been sold to me a few days ago, so now I am the owner of this store. It doesn''t matter which box you are in, it makes no difference."


    "Hey, you''re welcome." Mouri Kogoro rubbed his hands, his expression fully interpreted the two words.


    Wretched!


    Xiao Lan couldn''t say anything, so she showed an apologetic smile to Naruto. The latter pouted and made a kiss, which made Xiao Lan blush immediately.


    Because of the appearance of Naruto, the moods of Moori Kogoro, Xiaolan, and Conan became like a Doremi trio in an instant. Naruto didn¡¯t care about this, and took the three of them along with Xiao Ai, and walked to the front. counter.


    "Good day, boss."


    The receptionist Kyoko Anzai leaned to Naruto. In order to match the decoration style of this shop, the waiter also wore a kimono, and the etiquette was also done in accordance with the traditional Japanese etiquette standards, very in line with the ancient customs... Ishikawa Goemon should be very good Like this shop.


    "These three are my friends. They will have dinner with me in the same room in a while. It will be fine to send all the food they ordered to me, and all the money will be charged to my account."


    "Okay, boss, I will inform the kitchen right away."


    Naruto nodded. It was not the first time he came here. He immediately led them to the box he had kept here, and at this time two guests in suits and shoes walked in at the door. .


    "Sorry."


    "Hi."


    "We booked the room before," Arai Takaichi, wearing a gray-green suit and a wider face, walked to the front desk.


    "You are Mr. Jintian who booked Room 8."


    "Huh? Jintian, have you reserved the room too?"


    Standing behind Takashi Arai, Keizo Kinda, the long face, didn''t seem to be pretty, and said stiffly, "It''s not me, she admitted the wrong person."


    "Hey, Jintian, Arai." A relatively short man walked out of the room and waved his hand to greet the two just now, "Why are you here now?"


    "I''m sorry, because Jintian has too many things to do." Takashi Arai, who has a good character, quickly apologized for Jintian, then turned to look at his companion and said, "Hey, apologize quickly!"


    "Humph!" Jin Tian Keizo snorted, his face extremely arrogant, and said: "I didn''t come here voluntarily!"


    "Hey!" The honest person Ryuichi Arai also got angry at this time, and said: "This is to celebrate your promotion to assistant professor. Professor Iwama took the initiative to celebrate for you!"


    "Huh! Don''t think that you can speak disrespectfully to me at the same time. From today you will call me Assistant Professor Jintian, my assistant...Arai!"


    "Damn it!" Takashi Arai gritted his teeth with anger.


    "Get out of the way!" Keizo Kanada didn''t know how to stop, stretched out his hand and pushed Arai Ryuichi away, and walked towards Kyoko Anzai, and said, "What is the most expensive thing here?"


    "Uh... it''s the white child of the pufferfish."


    "That''s it, I want three servings, okay, professor?"


    "Ah..." The short man, Nobuo Iwama, a professor of physics at Jomon University, seemed a little embarrassed, but he nodded and said, "Of course. Today is to celebrate your upgrade, so let''s add three more Shiroko of puffer fish."


    "I know."


    ''This guy named Jintian is really annoying!''


    No matter how hate others are, it¡¯s none of Naruto¡¯s business. He came here today to eat, not to watch the clown show. Although Conan is here, he will be dead today, but it¡¯s also troublesome to wait for him to finish his meal. Say it again.


    However, it''s also a coincidence that the room Jintian and the others booked just now happened to be next to Naruto''s room.


    Now that Naruto is here, with his appetite and the shop is his, all the delicious flavors are presented, a lot of delicious Japanese dishes are all piled on the table, full of them, it looks really good momentum.


    "Great! This sea urchin sashimi is really great!"


    Mouri Kogoro put down the third empty sea urchin shell, ignored the eye knives that Xiaolan had thrown over, and continued to stretch his hand to the fourth fresh and delicious sea urchin... There is no reason, but these top sea urchins are expensive.


    "It doesn''t matter if you like it."


    Naruto didn¡¯t care about these little money. He picked up the top salmon sashimi on the table and put them into Xiaolan¡¯s and Xiao Ai¡¯s bowls. When he was ready to start eating, his bowl was almost full. Out.


    "So fresh..."


    Most of the young girls have no resistance to food. Although Xiaolan is not as good as Qingzi, she is also captured by this fresh and delicious sashimi, showing a lovely satisfaction on her face. .


    "Speaking of, teacher, why do you want to open such a store?"


    "Hehe, I didn''t actually open this shop at the beginning. I just came here for a meal some time ago and bought it when I felt it was pretty good."


    "amount¡­¡­"


    Xiaolan originally planned to continue to pick up the salmon''s chopsticks. After she took the chopsticks back, she looked at Naruto helplessly with three black lines on her forehead, and said, "I bought the whole store because I feel good, so capricious. You really deserve to be a teacher."


    "Dead girl! Dare to say bad things about me, you are itching you!" Naruto took the chopsticks back and tapped Xiaolan''s forehead, causing the latter to stick out her tongue cutely.


    The beautiful dinner continued, Xiaolan was eating delicious sashimi, and at the same time she remembered that Jintian Keizo just now. She couldn''t help but look angry and said: "That Mr. Jintian is really annoying, not just arrogant, it''s simply Just arrogance."


    "Don''t worry, Lan." Naruto''s face was calm, just constantly sweeping the food on the table, "That kind of person, who offends more people and calls less people, will definitely not end well." There is Conan. It''s strange that he will end up here!


    "Hmm."


    Xiaolan also has a problem with easy mentality, and his attention is easily diverted. Add a small piece of raw grilled mullet roe and a piece of spicy white radish together and put it into the mouth. The taste is really wonderful.


    "By the way, sir, just now Mr. Jintian said that he would eat the Baizi of the puffer fish. What is the Baizi of the puffer fish?"


    "Cough cough cough..."


    The simple Xiaolan couldn''t understand what was going on in this sudden scene. Just because of her words, all four people in the room were choked, and all of them were almost choked to death. It was Xiaolan''s head over and over again. That problem.


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with you guys?" Xiaolan still didn''t understand the point of the problem.


    Four people look at me, I look at you. For a long time, everyone was stunned. After all, Naruto coughed, moved his butt and sat next to Xiaolan, leaning close to her ear, and said the answer to the question. , And Xiaolan''s face instantly turned crimson.


    "Ashamed..."

 631 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 631

    Baizi of puffer fish = sperm of puffer fish!


    Chapter 183-Good luck, a case that only happened after eating!


    There are always some very weird foods in this world, this Baizi is one of them.People who don''t know can''t think of the sperm of a puffer fish by just hearing their names, so sometimes it can cause "mis-eating", such as the story of 33 days of broken love.


    It is said that the pufferfish white is very delicious, so the price is very high, but most people will not enjoy it.


    In fact, there are similar things in China... People along the coast and lakes like to eat crabs, and there is a saying that eating Yangcheng Lake hairy crabs is that in September, the female crab is the most beautiful, and in October, the male crab is the fattest.


    That is, in September of the lunar calendar, the female crabs have the most plump and plump crab yellows, so choose female crabs at this time. When it comes to October in the lunar calendar, which is about November in the Gregorian calendar, when winter has entered, in order to store energy for the winter, Therefore, male crabs will accumulate fat in their bodies, that is, those in vain. That is usually called crab paste, which is delicious, but it is actually a mixture of male crab fat and sperm...


    Facts have proved that there are some things you really need to know, so don''t tell them!


    It can only be said that Xiaolan is too innocent, coupled with Moori Kogoro¡¯s economic situation... Pufferfish Shirako is the most expensive dish here. Given Moori Kogoro¡¯s economic situation, it must be unaffordable. It¡¯s strange that Xiaolan would know , As for the remaining four... not pure!


    Fortunately, no one mentioned the damn puffer fish Baizi again. Xiaolan also saved a bit of embarrassment. Under Naruto¡¯s ridicule and joke offensive, she gradually calmed down, talking and laughing with Naruto, and the dinner atmosphere was very good. Not bad.


    "It''s awesome!"


    Kogoro Moori''s praise is always so poor in words, but the tone is always so exaggerated. Now it is 8 o''clock in the evening.


    "It would be perfect if there is a geisha!"


    "father!"


    Xiao Lan put down the dishes, staring at Maori Kogoro closely, her phoenix eyes were stern, and she didn''t say much, she just stared at Maori Kogoro with such terrifying eyes.


    "Hey... there are children here..."


    Conan rolled his eyes and complained, but would anyone who knows what Baizi is embarrassed to say that he is a child?


    Under his daughter''s eyes, Mouri Kogoro retreated gorgeously.


    "Just kidding...just kidding..."


    "is that true?"


    Regarding Maori Kogoro''s character, even a girl like Xiao Lan couldn''t help but ask a question mark. Looking at Maori Kogoro''s cheeky and completely innocent smile, Xiao Lan sighed deeply.


    ''It is because of this that my mother has been reluctant to come back.''


    ''This uncle really doesn''t grow up...''


    Hui Yuanai ate the last piece of salmon, and then patted his slightly bulged belly. Today, I ate a bit too much.Then he raised his head, glanced at Naruto, and then at Kogoro Mouri.


    ''It''s hard to imagine, they are almost the same age.''


    Naruto and Fei Hideri were born in the same year, same month and same day, and Fei Yingri and Mouri Kogoro are classmates. It can be inferred that Mouri Kogoro should be a few months older than Fei Hideri, that is, Naruto and Fei Hideri are now 37. Kogoro Mori 38, but from the face of it... it is completely two generations...


    A few people thought about what they didn''t. At this time, a small boat passed by the small river outside the window.


    It¡¯s a small boat, but it¡¯s actually the biggest boat in this store. Even if the boat is loaded with two barrels of mineral water, it¡¯s not a problem at all. This is usually a boat that is used when ordering a lot of food, but it¡¯s strange. Yes, there is only a small table on it, with two jugs of wine and a few small dishes.


    "Hey, Xiaolan, I''m finished drinking the wine, please order another pot for me." Mouri Kogoro shook the empty hip flask.


    "For wine, a pot is enough!" Xiaolan Liu''s eyebrows were pouted, and the expression on her face was five words--no discussion at all!


    ''cut!Not only the appearance, but even the personality and habits are becoming more and more like Yingli!''


    Mouri Kogoro was a little upset about the changes in his daughter, while Naruto was very happy, and smiled: "Xiao Lan is becoming more and more like a housekeeper, which makes me a little scared."


    Naruto¡¯s words are full of ridicule. Everyone knows who Xiaolan will take care of. Xiaolan also knows what Naruto means. Her face instantly turns red, and her icy blue eyes give Naruto a harsh look. , But because of the blush on his face, he was completely useless.


    "what!"


    Conan was too late to be jealous, and a scream outside attracted everyone''s attention.


    Conan immediately left his position, rushed out and opened the door, and saw the receptionist Kyoko Anzai, who was sitting down in the corridor outside of a room, and she kept backing away because of fear.


    Compared to Conan¡¯s excitement, Naruto almost ran into tears. After putting down his chopsticks, he cried out that he was lucky today.


    Because the case happened after he was full!!


    "Come... come here!"


    "What happened?!"


    Kogoro Mouri rushed out of the room in the same way, and the guests in other rooms were also attracted by Kyoko Anzai''s voice just now. Conan immediately ran to the direction where Kyoko Anzai was, and Naruto followed closely behind.


    The long legs took two steps and easily surpassed Conan, who ran a few steps first... Alas... After all, I suffered from short legs...


    Naruto is 185 cm tall, which is slightly taller than Kogoro Mori. It is only mid-to-higher among Americans, but it is absolutely tall among Japanese. And Conan... even Kudo Shinichi is 174 cm tall. Not particularly tall for a 17-year-old boy. After becoming a primary school student, Naruto remembered that Conan¡¯s exact height was 103 cm... Xiao Ai 105 cm...


    Just think about Conan¡¯s short legs. It¡¯s two or three steps before Naruto has a step far, but Conan¡¯s small arms and legs can actually run faster than Moori Kogoro, who is 180, which is simply weird. Ah... But the existence of Conan itself is bizarre enough.


    Naruto''s long legs easily surpassed Conan, so Conan can only eat the dust behind him.


    "What''s wrong?!" Naruto rushed to Anxi Kyoko in a few steps.


    "There are... some guests are..."


    Kyoko Anzai stretched out her hand to the room with a look of fear, Naruto glanced intently, and suddenly...happy!


    It¡¯s a dead man...it¡¯s a matter of course, and the one who died was the arrogant Kinda Keizo who even Xiaolan hated. He was lying on the table in the room with a knife in his chest. , The murder weapon and the cause of death are already obvious.


    V5V5V5


    Uncle Meguro also had to be grateful that this case happened at a good time. They had just finished eating. Otherwise, they would come to investigate the case halfway through the meal. Anyone would feel uncomfortable and saw Kogoro Mori at the scene of the crime. This guy¡­¡­


    "The deceased was an assistant professor at the Department of Physics at Jomon University. Mr. Keizo Kinda, 29 years old, died on the spot when his heart was pierced by a sharp blade. The time of death is estimated to be about 19:30, and all the clerk has evidence of alibi. The two were colleagues from the same university as the victim, Professor Iwama and Lecturer Arai."


    Of course, the small matter of reporting on the spot was handed over to Chief Inspector Takagi...Alas...Poor boy, it will be difficult to be promoted to the police department in this life. After all, it is absolutely unforgivable to let the escorted prisoner be killed. It''s too big.


    Short...Professor Iwama, who seemed a little wretched, immediately began to explain why they would be here today.


    "Today, Jin Tian was promoted to a teaching assistant, so we came here to celebrate. It was a very happy day, but now this kind of thing has happened..."


    Compared to Professor Iwama''s sadness, the emotions that Uncle Megure showed were completely speechless.


    "Then, the one who appears at the crime scene every time is..."


    "Yes, it''s my detective Mouri Kogoro! Meguro Police Department!"


    Not too lazy to pay attention to his former subordinates, Uncle Mumu turned his attention to the beautiful waitress wearing a kimono.


    "The first witness is you, Miss Anxi." (Damn, I''ve been reviewing the slam dunk these two days, but when I see Anxi this form, I think of that fat old man...)


    "Hmm..." The beautiful waitress nodded, still a little scared on her face, "Because the customer hasn''t ordered any food since he went in, so I went to check it out and saw him lying there."

 632 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 632

    "But speaking of it, why is Mr. Jintian in room 8? Didn''t he say that he didn''t make an appointment?" Uncle Maori asked a very important question.


    "Because of this, I also asked him when he was there, but he said he would make an appointment to meet here."


    "In that case, Mr. Jintian made an appointment with someone to meet in room 8 and then he was killed."


    "Miss Anxi, have you seen anyone enter room 8?"


    "No, because I have been looking at the courtyard from the counter at the entrance, the only door here is the front door, and there is no way to enter from other places. You can''t enter those rooms without crossing the bridge."


    "Police Officer Mumu, I must have taken the waterway!" Uncle Maori''s guess is correct this time. "The waterway of this store surrounds all the rooms. As long as it is from the waterway, you can get to Room 8 without hiding Miss Anxi''s eyes. Up!"


    "Well, that''s it, Takagi, you go and ask all the guests in the room to see if anyone sees anyone walking in the water!"


    "Yes!"


    Naruto sat on the bridge with his arms folded, closed his eyes and meditated. Will it really go so well?


    Chapter 184-The truth revealed!You are not a good thing either!


    Facts once again proved that Naruto¡¯s sixth sense...or approached the state of the sixth sense. His premonition was very accurate. Takagi went to ask all the guests in a circle, but didn¡¯t get any useful information. .


    "There are many guests in every room. They all said they only saw the boat on the waterway outside, and did not see anyone walking in the water."


    "Could it be diving?"


    Facts have proved that no matter how he performed just now, Kogoro Mouri is just a confused detective after all, and his brain is wide open at this time.


    "No, the water depth is only 50 centimeters, and there is no way to dive." Even Takagi Tsutomu can understand the huge loopholes in Moori Kogoro''s reasoning.


    "Please, Uncle Maori, if it were diving, room 8 would have been full of water, but when we arrived at the scene, room 8 was very dry."


    "Uh... that said."


    "Anyway, since no one came in from outside, then the murderer must be someone inside. What is needed now is the alibi of everyone, Mr. Iwama, where were you at about 7:50?"


    "I have stayed in room 3 all the time."


    "Oh, yes, at about 7:50, I heard you were looking for contact lenses, Mr. Iwama." Uncle Maori took the initiative to act as an alibi for Professor Iwama.


    "Yes, I accidentally dropped my contact lens at that time, and I flipped over the sauce dish when I was looking for it."


    "After that, you closed the windows, so you shouldn''t have time to kill."


    "Then you, Mr. Arai, you seem to have only returned here after the crime."


    "Well, because the professor wants me to buy cigarettes for him, the kind of cigarettes the professor wants is not available here, so I went out to the convenience store outside to buy it. It takes about 10 minutes to walk. I have a receipt here."


    "The time is 19:52, so Mr. Arai did not have time to commit the crime. For the rest, the murderer should be a guest in another room."


    ''wrong!''


    Naruto narrowed his eyebrows, and immediately denied Uncle Mumu''s speculation in his heart. This is absolutely unreasonable!


    ''The guests in other rooms are 5, 6, or even more. If you want to walk through the windows, you will not be able to hide from the guests in the same room, and you will not hide from Miss Anxi¡¯s eyes directly from the outside to Room 8. For a while, Iwama and Arai were the only people who were in the queue!They were alone when the deceased died, and the murderer must have been between them!''


    "Hey, do you have any ideas?" Aihara Ai stood next to Naruto, holding her arms, perhaps because she wanted to cover her belly slightly bulging from eating too much.


    "What about you? How do you think the murderer got to room 8?"


    "It¡¯s definitely impossible to go directly from the courtyard. Miss Anzai will definitely see her. Although Miss Anzai can¡¯t completely rule out the suspicion, if she is in the past, she will have a high chance of being seen by the chef. And with her physique, It''s too reluctant to deal with a strong adult man, so her suspicion is very small and can basically be ignored, and the rest is only by water."


    "Well, unless the murderer is the Raven Tengu who will fly in the sky, then if you can reach Room 8 without being seen, you can only take the waterway, and there is no water mark in Room 8. The only way is..."


    "Ship!"*2


    Naruto and Huihara Ai glanced at each other, satisfied with their tacit understanding.


    "Are you interested in taking a look together?"


    "of course."


    Naruto walked to Anxi Kyoko with a small sorrow, and said, "Miss Anxi, can you take us to see where the boat stops?"


    "Of course, please come here with me."


    Kyoko Anzai is just a waiter. How dare he refuse the request of his current boss, and the dock is not a shameful place, of course he can go.


    The dock is behind the back kitchen. There are several electric boats parked in total, and the largest one has attracted the attention of Naruto and Huihara.


    Naruto dismantled the deck of the big ship. Inside was a small engine and remote control device. The ship used these things for sailing. There was a lot of space under the deck. Although Naruto could not hide in, he was like Xiao Ai. It¡¯s not a problem at all to stuff two in.


    "There is a little black sauce on the deck." Naruto twisted his fingers and put it under his nose and sniffed. "It smells like Shiroko''s sauce."


    "Baizi? It''s room 3!"


    Naruto and Huihara Ai glanced at each other. The murderer¡¯s tactics were confirmed, but the remaining problem was the alibi. Miss Anzai didn¡¯t understand what these two guys were talking about, and Naruto and Huihara Ai immediately ran away. Out of the dock, ignoring the giant kid who arrived a step late, rushed to Room 3.


    ''With all this... his alibi is over!''


    "Mumu, I have fully understood the truth of this case, and I have also understood how the murderer got to Room 8!" Naruto put his hands in his pockets, smiling confidently and brightly.


    "Really? Naruto!"


    "Of course!"


    "How did the murderer do it?"


    "There must be no way to walk in the courtyard, because Miss Anxi has always been at the counter and can see the entire courtyard, so to get to Room 8 from other rooms, you can only use the waterway!"


    "Hey..." Uncle Mumu''s eyes immediately turned into dead fish eyes, and said: "Naruto, the guests in other rooms said they didn''t see anyone passing through the waterway at all? Only the boat passed outside. ."


    "Yes, the murderer used those boats!"


    "what?!"


    Mumu was shocked, and a little man''s face changed immediately when he was there.


    "As long as you use the ships that are rushing to carry food, I have just checked. The largest ship here, after the deck is removed, the space inside can allow a small adult to hide in it. The prisoner only needs to talk to Anxi. The lady said that all the dishes ordered were delivered by a big boat, and then when the dishes were delivered, the deck of the boat was removed, and then he hid on the boat. The boat circled back to the dock under the remote control. At this time, the prisoners only need to use Turn off the switch on the boat with your feet, and you can park outside Room 8."


    "That''s OK?!"


    "Yes, I think the deceased was also surprised why the murderer came by boat, but he was not vigilant, and the murderer killed the deceased in an instant. In order to make us think that the murderer came in through the door, we turned the body around. ."


    "Origin... That''s it! But how did the prisoner get back to the room?"


    "Of course I still use the big boat. After the prisoner returns to the boat, turn on the switch and the boat will go back to the dock. Then at 8 o''clock, according to his request, the big boat will send out the whiskey so that the boat can return. Go to his room, but the only flaw in the prisoner''s technique is."


    "What flaw?"

 633 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 633

    "Waterline!" Naruto sneered. "At about 8 o''clock, I saw the big boat outside from my room. It was clear that there was only a bottle of whiskey and a few quilts on it, and two more. Three dishes of small dishes, but the waterline is particularly deep, because one person is hiding inside the ship."


    "Wait...wait a minute!" Uncle Mumu was also here by Naruto SHOCK this time. "Stay alone in the room, and the short stature can hide in the boat. Then, the most suspicious person is..."


    "Yes! The criminal is you, Professor Iwama!"


    "Nani?!"


    "Yes... the professor?!"


    "I think you probably told the deceased there was something to discuss with him in Room 8, and then when the time was about the time, I deliberately asked Mr. Arai to help you buy cigarettes that the restaurant did not have, so that you had time to kill!"


    "Wait a minute!" Professor Iwama immediately began to defend himself, saying: "I was in my room when the crime happened, and you all heard the sound of my contact lens in the next room. This police officer, aren¡¯t you my witness? How can I have time to kill Jintian?!"


    "Professor Iwama, do you have a tape recorder on your body?"


    "This...Yes, for the convenience of classes and meetings, I always bring a tape recorder to record the content. Is this illegal? And I also closed the window at that time. The tape recorder can''t do that kind of thing."


    "A tape recorder can''t do it, but you only need to use a pin, rubber band, and a paper sleeve for chopsticks."


    "what did you say?!"


    "Hehe, just use a pin to fix one end of the rubber band to the window frame and the other end to the window, then roll the paper sleeve into a circle, fix it on the other side with a pin, and then pull the window open to connect the window with The paper cover is fixed together with a pin, so that the window will remain open, and then just put the ice cubes used to keep the sashimi in the circle made of the paper cover, and wait for the ice cubes to melt and soak the paper cover. After that, the paper sleeve will break and the window will automatically close due to the elasticity of the rubber band.


    Next, as long as you return to the room, put the pins and rubber bands away, and throw the paper sleeve into the river outside, so that there is no evidence.Right, Professor Iwama?"


    "It''s... there is no evidence! If you say that I killed Jintian, show evidence! Evidence!"


    Naruto didn''t look at Iwama, who was almost crazy, but turned to Arai, and said, "Arai, did you accidentally overturn the sauce of puffer fish Shirako when the food was delivered?"


    "Yeah, I accidentally knocked over the sauce at that time and got a bit on the deck."


    "Professor Iwama, can you please take off your coat now? I think you should have the puffer fish white sauce on your shirt."


    "What if there is?!" Iwama took off his suit jacket very readily, and the position of his left elbow was indeed stained with black sauce. "These sauces are what I''m looking for invisible I accidentally got on my glasses!"


    "Is that so? But why did I find the same sauce on Mr. Jintian''s thumb?"


    "What did you say?! Difficult... Could it be..."


    "Yes, when the puffer fish Baizi was delivered to your room, Mr. Jintian should have left and went to room 8. When did he get the sauce? The only answer is that when you killed him When he was, his hand was holding your arm and accidentally stained with the sauce. There should also be fingerprints of the deceased on your elbow. If you are not convinced, it can be called authentication. The clerk checked, but fingerprints are actually not very important. As long as you prove that the sauce on your elbow, on the deck, and the deceased¡¯s thumb is the same, you can¡¯t escape, Professor Iwama."


    boom!


    The killing method was completely seen through, and the huge pressure made Iwama kneel on the ground with a cold sweat...


    "Jin Tian... he threatened me with the use of a student''s paper that I used to publish it, asking me to recommend him as an associate professor, and threatening me to ask for 50 million... I can''t stand it anymore... That Baizi was in me Unexpectedly, if it wasn''t the Baizi who Jintian ordered..."


    "Don''t just lay light on that golden field."


    Naruto lowered his head, looked down at the little''called beast'', and said coldly: "You are not a good thing to steal a student''s paper!"


    Chapter 185-Naruto who deserves it, the prelude to the shaking Metropolitan Police Department!


    "Ah so tired"


    Facts have proved that shopping is the greatest happiness for women, but it is extremely cruel torture for men, even if the man is Naruto Uzumaki.


    Even if his body has surpassed the limits of normal human beings, he can''t stand the bombardment of three girls, Mikako Sato, Yumi Miyamoto, and Ai Huihara. He went out from 7 in the morning, except for a lunch break at noon for an hour. In addition, they have not reached the''end point'' so far, and have always been on the''road to the end point''.


    It means shopping all the time...


    As a''mobile hanger'', Naruto does not have the luxury of''right to speak''. His role is to swipe a card and carry a bag. I can only comment on this... deserve it!


    Mikako Sato glanced at Naruto with the "outside the corner of his eye" and looked at him with bags all over his body. Judging from the logo on the top, they belonged to various luxury brands in the world, with dozens of bags hanging on him. Naruto looked like "a moving Christmas tree with presents hanging on it."


    "Hmm..." In fact, he is not particularly keen on shopping, but today Mikako Sato, who wants to see his helpless look and enjoys his life, laughed unscrupulously and said: "You said you would be us If you don¡¯t say anything, it¡¯s not a man."


    "Am I a man, do you want to prove it to you?!"


    The tone was really gnashing his teeth. Although his face was almost buried in the bag, Mikako Sato seemed to be able to see his red eyes as well, which made Mikako Sato, who has not yet passed the personnel, sipped lightly.


    ''Indecent!''


    I only dared to mutter this sentence in my heart, Mikako Sato really didn''t dare to say it, otherwise he would really do something nasty.


    Xiao Ai took out a luxury magazine that was only published this morning, flipping it, and said coldly: "The next stop is Shibuya."


    This is rice flower, do you mean I am going to Shibuya?


    Naruto judged this from the indifferent expression of Aidian, Naruto really wanted to cry without tears, what kind of evil he did!


    Among the three women, Yumi Miyamoto, who is still somewhat human, glanced at Naruto and then at the sky. Now it looks like it is evening, but it''s almost 6 o''clock, but it''s getting darker, but the sky is also It is completely orange and red.


    "Why don''t we go to eat first. After a day''s shopping, we are a little hungry. The''ammunition'' replenished at noon is almost consumed."


    Miwako Sato and Ai Aihara didn''t think it, but after Yumi Miyamoto mentioned it, they really felt that their stomachs were a little bulging, and immediately nodded in agreement. Naruto finally could run with tears on his face. Walked into the beautiful restaurant...


    In this world, there are police officers who do not do business like Naruto, and one of the busiest things all day is the policeman who picks up girls, and there are also professional police officers who cannot rest at dinner time and must go out to work, such as Shiratori Rensaburo and Takagi. The two actually didn''t want to go out with each other to handle the case.


    At the entrance of a restaurant named CUGAR, Takagi and Shiratori were standing there, currently doing nothing.


    "As a result, nothing was found. It seems that the report should be false."


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Shiratori leaned on his car, sighed deeply, and said, "Why should I come out with you to investigate the case?"


    He was just a chief inspector, and Shiratori was the police department. The gap between the middle ranks was too great, and Takagi didn''t have the guts to express any dissatisfaction, so he had to switch the topic...or back to the original topic.


    "Miss Sato took time off to go out to play today..."


    "Humph¡­¡­"


    Shiratori snorted softly and said, "Think about it and you will know that it must have been Uzumaki who invited Miss Sato out, but it seems that Miyamoto from the Transportation Division also took leave today."


    "Miyamoto Yumi?"


    "Well, it''s her."


    Two beautiful policewomen appeared in the minds of Takagi and Shiratori, and then they thought of a blond man, a dick and a handsome man, and sighed deeply at the same time. The difference in life is too big.


    "Why do Miss Sato and Miss Miyamoto both like Officer Uzumaki so much and don''t care about his fancy?"


    Takagi subconsciously asked a question that he and even the entire single male police officer of the Metropolitan Police Department are very concerned about. Although the Uzumaki Officer is indeed very good, Miss Sato and Miss Miyamoto will not be wronged. Let him associate, this is probably the idea of ??most bachelors in the Metropolitan Police Department.


    And Shiratori took a deep breath and said:


    "I''m afraid it was because of that incident three years ago."

 634 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 634

    "Three years ago?" Takagi was stunned.


    "At that time, you hadn''t arrived at the Metropolitan Police Department. It was normal if you didn''t know." Shiratori leaned on his car, his eyes seemed to fall into memories. "Three years ago, a bomb madman tried to avenge the Metropolitan Police Department. And a time bomb was installed on the Ferris wheel in the Mihua Amusement Park."


    "I heard about this case when I was in the police academy. It is said that a policeman risked his life to dismantle the bomb... Could it be that the policeman was..."


    "Yes, it''s Uzumaki Naruto." Shiratori nodded, confirming Takagi''s guess. "At that time, he was the first to see through the clues sent by the prisoner, and then rushed to the Mihua Amusement Park and entered the Ferris wheel, but the prisoner He trapped him in the air with a bomb. I heard that the bomb itself was not very difficult, but the prisoner left a clue about the location of another bomb, and the location would give a hint three seconds before the explosion."


    "Three seconds?! Isn''t there no time?!"


    "The prisoner''s mind should be like this, forcing the police to make a choice between his own life and the lives of others. The whirlpool kid waited until the last three seconds, and then rushed out of the Ferris wheel when the bomb exploded. Because of the explosion and falling from a height, he was seriously injured and nearly died. After lying in the intensive care unit of the hospital for a long time, Sato and Miyamoto should be because of this..."


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Can be regarded as a pair of difficult brothers, Shiratori and Takagi sighed at the same time, how does this compare?The two of them are just two of the broad suitors of Miwako Sato. Compared to Miwako Sato Naruto, the gap between the feelings that have been experienced through life and death is really big.


    "If Sato can''t let go of what happened three years ago, the probability of the two of us winning is very small." Shiratori saw this thoroughly, and then he smiled bitterly.


    ''How easy is this?''


    "No wonder Miss Sato would do this to Officer Uzumaki..."


    Even if it is as dull as Takagi, it is clear that the person Sato Mikako likes is Naruto Uzumaki, but he did not expect that there will be such an experience between them. Naruto almost died, and Mikako Sato stayed in front of the bed. Feelings are really hard to shake. Takagi, who is so far from Naruto himself, feels hopeless in the future.


    Shiratori hugged his arms and looked at Takagi, who was so low and full of darkness beside him, and suddenly said, "If we die, maybe we can attract Sato-san''s attention."


    "Don''t talk about such unlucky things!" Takagi said with a cold sweat on his face. People all survive, and Takagi is no exception, but as soon as he raised his head, Takagi saw his goddess walking towards him.


    "Hey, Miss Sato?"


    "Hey, Takagi, Shiratori, why are you two here?"


    "We received a report saying that there was a bomb in this restaurant, so we came to investigate, but nothing was found, so it should be a false report." Shiratori pointed to the restaurant next to him and explained, and then looked at a group of people strangely. With a mighty appearance, he said: "Why are you with these kids?"


    "Oh, I happened to meet them while shopping, so I planned to invite them to eat cake as a reward for the last case."


    "Unlimited supply of cakes!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Shiratori''s gaze did not focus too much on the few children, but the corner of his eyes twitched at the "monster" in the crowd.


    "So, this''Christmas tree'' is..."


    "Shiratori! Are you owed?!"


    With the expected sound, a pair of bags all fell to the ground, revealing what Naruto looks like inside. The weight of these dozens of bags is not a problem. In fact, these bags are heavier than an ordinary car. They are also far apart, but these bags are all hung on the body. Naruto''s posture will be very awkward if they can''t be compressed. Keeping the whole body in a posture for a long time also makes Naruto feel muscle soreness.


    "I''m really exhausted!"


    Naruto moved his neck, arms, and twisted his waist. The joints all over his body made a crackling sound of popping beans. He looked at the stalls on the ground and could open a luxury store for luxury goods, Shiratori and Three black lines hang down from Takagi''s forehead.


    ''I...I don''t envy him anymore...''


    Sato Mikako looked at Naruto''s dying look, and smiled unscrupulously: "Hey, you can''t do this. You can continue shopping for a while, and then go to sing K at night!"


    "Hey, I know." Naruto rolled his eyes helplessly, feeling that the body of the fairy was not strong enough.


    "Sing K, can I go?" Takagi pointed at himself and raised this question cheeky.


    "Go and go by yourself." Shiratori is relatively self-aware. Today Sato and Miyamoto had originally accepted Naruto¡¯s invitation. Even if he forced in, he was just asking for embarrassment. He is not Takagi. This idiot doesn''t want to lose face.


    "I''m going back to the Metropolitan Police Department first."


    Just a few seconds after Shiratori got in his car, before the car started.


    boom!!


    Chapter 186-Super problem children are everywhere!


    Facts have once again proved that Edogawa Conan is the world''s largest BOSS. Even with the title of the police department, Rensaburo Shiratori can''t resist Conan''s damn golden domineering, and was bombed!


    "Shiratori!"


    The quickest shot was Naruto. With a wave of Kusanaru''s sword, the car door that was bent by the bomb but was not completely rotten was cut open, and then the white bird inside was pulled out.


    It should be said that fortunately, the power of the bomb mounted on the Shiratori car is not very powerful. In other words, the bomb on the Shiratori car was originally intended to be noticed by the prisoner. Otherwise, let alone Shiratori. The car is gone, even the people nearby will be involved.


    Using a false report, saying that there was a bomb in a nearby restaurant to attract the police, and then installing a bomb on Shiratori''s car, it seems that provoking the police is more important!


    Naruto opened the door and pulled the Shiratori out.


    Shiratori was injured by the bombing, and his injuries were not minor, but fortunately, it was not immediately fatal.


    Naruto placed Shiratori on the ground. Miwako and Yumi immediately called the Metropolitan Police Department and the ambulance. Naruto checked Shiratori''s body, and then heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Although it was not lightly blown, but it did not hurt the vitals, the fragments of the explosion entered the body, but did not damage the aorta and internal organs. It is good luck, but there should be a slight concussion. I don¡¯t know if I am amnesia. It¡¯s best to do so, so you can forget about the last time you asked about borrowing money."


    "Ahem..."


    Shiratori was in pain all over, but now it was supported by will, but when Naruto heard this, Shiratori was really angry.


    His whole body was difficult to move because of the severe pain of the explosion. Shiratori didn''t bother to argue with Naruto, but looked at Naruto with a dying look, and said, "You are so wicked that you smoke..."


    "Haha, thank you for the compliment."


    Naruto was not ashamed, and stretched out his hand and tapped on Shiratori. He couldn''t help Shiratori immediately, but he could relieve his pain by tapping acupuncture points. To be honest, Shiratori was pretty good, with a solid family and young. Because of his aura, Shiratori is a bit frivolous, but he is not at the level of arrogance, and he is indeed very capable, at least much better than Takagi. He became a police department at a young age, although he has his family background, but His ability was also recognized, and if he changed to Takagi... even if he became a police department, he couldn''t convince the public at all.


    Naruto didn''t like Shiratori much, but he wasn''t annoying, so if he didn''t want him to die unclearly, he would save him just now.


    After Naruto tapped Shiratori a few times, Shiratori felt that the body on her body seemed to lighten a little, and managed to raise her right hand.


    "I think you should need this thing..."


    Naruto took a strange look, and his face changed drastically, as did Mikako and Yumi, who stood behind Naruto, his face even more ugly than when the bomb exploded!


    "Damn bastard! After waiting for you for three years, I finally made another shot!"


    Naruto gritted his teeth with hatred, as did the two policewomen behind him, Shiratori smiled slightly on his face.


    "It seems that it is indeed that guy, don''t let him go this time!"


    "Jing speak nonsense! Naruto Uzumaki never let go of any enemy!"


    The ambulance arrived and drove Shiratori to the hospital, and Naruto also got through Mumu''s call with the notice that appeared again after three years.


    "I''m a MajorLeager who hits a straight ball. Come on. Overtime has started. The signal for the start of the game is tomorrow noon, and the end time is 3pm. No matter how prepared Stopper is, it is useless. In the end, I will reverse the situation. Stop the game, just come to me, wait for you policemen to board the blood-smeared red Mound, I will wait for you in the blood-red BatteryBox! That¡¯s right, Mugure, this nasty tone, Definitely the damn bastard who planted the bomb 3 years ago!"


    From the phone, Naruto could hear that the voice at Mumu was very noisy and chaotic. It seemed that something caused the chaos.

 635 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 635

    "But Naruto, although we have received faxes with exactly the same content at the police stations under the Metropolitan Police Department, everyone is speculating whether it is a prisoner from 7 years ago and 3 years ago, but it can''t be so sure. ."


    "Mumu..." Naruto took the phone and looked at the notice in his hand, with an unprecedented seriousness in his eyes, and said: "I have known you for several years. Have you ever seen me make mistakes in judgment?"


    "This...no." Mumu couldn''t deny this, Naruto''s intuition sometimes far exceeded their analytical ability. That bastard was just like a wild animal, and his intuitive judgment was more accurate than anything.


    "Then I will tell you! This case was made by the bastard 3 years ago. I couldn''t be wrong before! This time it is the same!"


    After saying something like an extremely willful kid, Naruto immediately hung up the phone, looking at the notice letter in his hand and fell into thought.


    "What a problem child!!"


    When someone hung up the phone directly, even Uncle Mumu felt a burst of fire. Looking at the microphone in his hand and listening to the busy tone prompts coming from it, Mumu sighed deeply.


    "Forget it, I can only continue to believe in that guy!"


    No way, Naruto¡¯s influence in the Metropolitan Police Department is already very huge. Although he has been a police rank for the police department since he entered the Metropolitan Police Department, if he gives orders, even if he is a police department, he can only follow the orders. There is no great reason, it''s just a manifestation of strength.


    Mumu immediately issued orders to his subordinates, always paying attention to whether the prisoner had any new actions, and told them that the prisoner should be the prisoner of the bomb case three years ago.


    Turning his gaze away from the notice letter in his hand, Naruto looked up at the two policewomen beside him and a fake loli.


    "I will send you first..."


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    Mikako Sato''s eyes were full of evil, and his firm will was absolutely unshakable. He looked at Naruto firmly and said: "The case three years ago you left me behind, and you face the danger alone. Three years later, you Don''t want to leave me alone! And don''t forget that I am a police officer just like you, you can''t give me orders!"


    "Me too! Don''t think that the traffic police can only direct traffic. If you encounter a prisoner, I can also catch it!"


    "You are really..." Naruto''s mouth twitched constantly, turned around, clutching his head, "Two problem children!"


    Boom!!


    The combination of Sato Miwako and Miyamoto Yumi punched Naruto staggeringly, and the two beautiful policewomen yelled at the bastard at the same time.


    "You are the person least qualified to say such things!!"


    "Big idiot!"


    Huiyuan spit out coldly, walked to Naruto''s side, banged, kicked Naruto.


    "Well, I''m an idiot..." Naruto scratched his head helplessly, then raised his right hand and made some strange gestures, and then shouted: "My shadow guard, come out."


    When time progressed to the special chapter of the Vibrating Metropolitan Police Department, the year has also reached 2003. Now the tank that Naruto is driving has changed from the original Hummer H1 to the silver that was just launched this year and has been completely transformed. Although the Hummer H2 is not as tough and tough as the H1, it is less adaptable to rugged road conditions, but it is more suitable for cities and more''civilian''.


    "Did the prisoner three years ago use a notice letter like this?"


    "Yes, that kind of disgusting tone is definitely the guy from three years ago!" Naruto sat on the co-pilot and looked at the notice letter in his hand. He was 100% sure of this question, saying that he was driving now. The man is Yumi Miyamoto. Although he is a traffic policeman, his vehicle skills are not as good as the two criminal policemen, Miwako and Naruto, but they are not going to rush to reincarnate, and Hummer H2 has an electronic speed limit, and the limit speed is only 148 kilometers. .


    Hui Yuanai held a copy of the notice letter in her hand, squinted a pair of ice blue eyes, and her eyes showed extreme danger.


    "Forget about everything else, this prisoner is really bad enough."


    "Why do you say that, Xiaoai?" It will not be Naruto who asks this question, but Mikako Sato, who is sitting in the back row with Aihara. Although Aihara is a child, Mikako Sato doesn''t know her for the time being. Identity, but she knew very well that the little girl¡¯s wisdom was far superior to ordinary people. In this case, the case was far more important than face.


    "This prisoner deliberately left us a clue, and that bomb is the treasure he wants us to look for. The prisoner hides the treasure like a bad child, then leaves the clue and hides aside, nervous Excitedly watching us find the treasure step by step, but this treasure was placed in a deadly trap. That''s probably it."


    "That means that bastard is playing us!" Mikako Sato''s eyes became more terrifying, her fists clenched, and if she really caught the bastard, she wouldn''t care about the damn police rules and beat the bastard first. Let''s talk about it into meat sauce!!


    "It should be, but the problem is, we need to crack this code first." Xiao Ai looked at the notice in her hand, then her eyes flashed slightly, took out the smartphone Naruto gave her, and opened the electronic map inside.


    "Do you think the bomb was placed on a baseball field? In this notice, it is a straight shot, overtime, and pitchers. Is the bomb on the baseball field?"


    "No, it''s not that simple." Naruto shook his head and immediately rejected Miyamoto Yumi''s proposal, using his mobile phone to view the electronic map. "According to that bastard''s style three years ago, the round table refers to the Ferris wheel. The helmet of the Knights of the Round Table points to the hospital. The signal on the notice is definitely not the original meaning!"


    "Then where do you say the bomb will be?"


    Naruto and Xiao Ai in the back seat put down their phones at the same time, raised their heads, and their four ice-blue eyes looked at each other and said, "Nanbeihu Station!"


    Chapter 187-After a busy night, why did you eat it again?!


    "Why is Nanbeihu Station?"


    It can only be said that, as a traffic policeman, Yumi Miyamoto really rarely comes into contact with investigations, because it is usually the criminal department where Naruto and Miwako are in charge, and although Miwako still can¡¯t reach Naruto and Xiao Ai''s level, but she is definitely an elite policeman, so Miyamoto Yumi has become the person with the worst reasoning ability here.


    "According to the bomber''s previous style, the Mound, BattersBox and other baseball terms in this notice should not be the original meaning. In the bombing three years ago, the place to prevent the bomb was from the cupholder. The huge Ferris wheel and the Mihua Central Hospital, the intersection of the extension lines of the roads where the two locations are located, is the Nanbeido Station on the Tokyo Railway Chuo Line!"


    "But, Naruto, even if the pronunciation of''Overmatch'' and''Extension Line'' is exactly the same, it is not certain that it is at Nanbeito Station." Mikako Sato is still a little worried. After all, this is a bomb, and there must be no mistake. , Otherwise I don''t know how many lives will be involved.


    "Of course it''s not just that, Sister Meihezi, there is a train station next to the highway, wouldn''t there be Stopper there?"


    "Stopper?"


    Speaking of this, Yumi Miyamoto, who is a traffic policeman, knows better than Mikako. His eyes lit up and said, "It means the barrier!"


    Barriers are the kind that appear in Japanese anime and TV dramas once the railway is involved. The main body is a yellow and black interlaced device. Because the road and the railway intersect, this is necessary when the train passes the railway. This kind of barriers intercepts cars on the highway to avoid car accidents. It is used to intercept cars. Of course it is Stopper.


    "That''s right, and the following''red blood-smeared Mound'' in the notice should refer to the red train car passing by Nanbeido Station on the Tokyo Line. The bomb should be there."


    "That''s it!"


    There was ecstasy on Sato Miwako¡¯s face. He was obviously excited because he found the place where the bomb was placed. He immediately took out his mobile phone and prepared to call Officer Megumi¡¯s number, asking him to send police and bomb disposal experts to Nanbeihu Station. Before Miwako dialed, Naruto''s cell phone rang first, and the caller ID was Takagi.


    "Takagi, what''s the matter?!"


    Naruto answered Takagi''s call, and he could hear that he didn''t want to say much to Takagi, so his tone was a bit aggressive.


    Takagi''s time in the Metropolitan Police Department is not long, but he has made minor mistakes. He has made two major mistakes and was not scolded by the eyes. Therefore, Takagi is used to such a bad tone. He seemed very excited and said: "Sergeant Maelstrom, I already know where the bomb was placed!"


    "Oh?"


    Naruto was really a little stunned at the beginning, so he immediately thought about Takagi¡¯s previous performance. It was directly classified as an impossible task for "Takagi was to crack the code by himself". After a little thought, Naruto already understood the truth. A sneer suddenly appeared on his face.


    Takagi doesn¡¯t know Naruto¡¯s horrible expression, otherwise he might really be scared to pee. On the other side of the street, while driving, holding his mobile phone, he said, ¡°The place where the bomb was placed is on the Chuo Line of Tokyo Railway. of¡­¡­"


    "Nanbeihu Station!"


    Naruto snatched Takagi''s lines directly, making Takagi who was holding the phone stunned, and then an awkward smile appeared on his face: "So, Officer Uzumaki already knows."


    "Takagi, you don''t really think I''m an idiot, do you?"


    Naruto was talking on the phone with Takagi in a cold and terrifying tone, and slowly said words that made Takagi sweat all over his body.


    "Three years ago, the place where the bomb was placed was the Ferris wheel of Beihu and Mihua Central Hospital. The place where the extension lines of the roads of the two places intersect is Nanbeihu Station. I know all this, but Takagi, 3 years ago You haven¡¯t been to the Metropolitan Police Department at the time. Based on your usual performance, I don¡¯t think you will know the situation of the case 3 years ago so clearly. You didn¡¯t analyze this code. I told you to put those children first. Send it home, it seems you violated my order again, Chief Inspector Takagi?"


    "This...this...I..."


    With a cold sweat on his head, Takagi looked at the co-pilot sitting in the co-pilot very eagerly, who had been urging his own giant child before.

 636 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 636

    ''I would not listen to him if I knew it!''


    Takagi originally sent these children home according to Naruto¡¯s orders, but under Conan¡¯s three deceptions, Takagi, who lacked his own opinion, immediately changed his original mind... He wanted to make up for it, as long as he wanted to release it. The place of the bomb is not a big deal even if the order is violated, but now... Naruto has already figured out the place to place the bomb. Of course Takagi¡¯s ¡°gong¡± does not exist, and it is still settled for violating the boss¡¯s order. of.


    The identity of the following genus orders the boss. This is a privilege exclusive to Naruto Uzumaki, Takagi... he is far away!


    "Takagi, let me think about it. The person who came up with this code should be the kid with glasses. As a criminal policeman, his analytical power is not as good as a primary school student. Do you think you should be a policeman or him? What about the police, Chief Inspector Takagi? Or do you want to become Inspector Takagi?"


    Naruto directly frightened Takagi, and then hung up without giving the other party any chance to explain.


    Everyone knows that neither Takagi nor Conan lacks this important trait. Takagi¡¯s ability is really horrible. He also hopes that he can make great contributions to make Sato Miwako look at him with admiration... Conan also used this reason to confuse Takagi, but very Obviously, such things as making great contributions will never belong to him, Takagi. In fact, isn''t it good to be steadfast?Slowly climb up step by step, even if you don¡¯t have any great achievements, as long as you are down-to-earth, you can join the police department in your early 30s and become a police department at the age of 4 or 50. Poor Takagi, not only has he not been promoted. Instead, he was relegated from the chief inspector to the chief inspector.


    Naruto hung up the phone, and Mikako Sato looked at Naruto''s face from the rearview mirror and sighed, "Is that idiot Takagi doing stupid things again?"


    "Hehe, yeah, I took those little ghosts bravely to track down the bomb madman."


    "Oh... how come I have such useless subordinates?!"


    In the presence of Takagi, Sato Mikako had to take care of his face anyway, so Mikako Sato didn''t talk about it, but now, with his own people in the car, Mikako Sato speaks for the first time.


    Why can''t Takagi be more steadfast?With his ability, he couldn''t find the bomb, but what if he found it?Does Takagi also destroy bombs?


    Let Takagi destroy the bomb?To be honest, Sato Mikako would rather come by herself, because Takagi can''t count on it at all.


    Mikako Sato didn¡¯t bother to complain about that useless subordinate. He dialed the phone with Naruto. They called Mugure and the bomb disposal team respectively. At the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department¡¯s Criminal Division, the manager of the investigation section Kiyomizu Matsumoto gave an order. , A large number of police and bomb disposal experts were all dispatched to Nanbeihu Station.


    After hanging up the phone, Naruto leaned back on the back of the chair and drove by Miyamoto Yumi. They also swiftly went to Nanbeito Station. Naruto closed his eyes, and his head was tossed about the notice and the bomb maniac¡¯s thing.


    From the signal in the notice letter, Naruto and Xiao Ai¡¯s reasoning is certainly not wrong, but in terms of modus operandi, so far, this is still not like the crime style of the bomb maniac. Naruto is sure that this case It''s definitely not over yet.


    This night, all 120 million people in Tokyo became hostages!!


    It took a lot of manpower and material resources of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department to dispatch a large number of special search police and bomb disposal experts to the Nanbeihu Station on the Tokyo Railway Line. After a busy night, it ended up all in vain.


    The time was wasted, and it was already more than 7 o''clock in the morning of the next day... As stated in the notice, there were only less than 5 hours left for the start of the overtime.


    "Asshole! After a busy night, there is no clue!"


    The beautiful female detective Miwako Sato slapped the table suddenly, then drank the bitter black coffee in the cup like boiled water, and said murderously to the waitress in the cafe, "Waiter! Another cup of coffee!"


    "Um...Okay." The poor waiter was startled by Miwako''s murderous and booze gesture.


    "Wait a minute, waiter, the coffee is gone."


    Naruto waved his hand to stop the waiter, and then watched that after a busy night, he had dark circles under his eyes because he had not rested, and his temper was a little bit irritable. Mikako Sato said: "You calm down, there is no way to investigate the case like this."


    "How do you tell me to calm down?! There are only less than 5 hours left before 12 noon!"


    "It''s not that there are only 5 hours left, but we have 5 full hours left." Naruto corrected Mikako Sato''s statement.(It feels like this scene has appeared in Saint Seiya...)


    Sato Miwako was taken aback for a moment, and then shook his head with a wry smile. The gap between her and him can be fully revealed from this time.


    "Also, you all haven''t eaten anything all night. Drinking coffee on an empty stomach hurts your stomach."


    "Ah." The female traffic policeman, who was full of energy, but gradually unable to hold it after a night, also yawned and said, "But it''s really sleepy."


    "You don¡¯t have to drink coffee if you¡¯re sleepy, waiter, please come for 4 steaks, 2 T-bone, 2 filet, 2 Italian meat sauce noodles, 1 seafood baked rice, 1 seafood baked noodles, 3 Black Forest Cake, 1 cheesecake, 1 pot of black tea, 3 cups of hot chocolate."


    Naruto ordered a huge amount of food, making the three girls around him think he was going to eat again, and suddenly looked at him with a black line.


    "Why did you eat it again?"


    Chapter 188-Naruto''s two sides!Unruly and responsibility!


    Because there are not many customers in the cafe early in the morning, in fact, just a few of them, plus Takagi and those little ghosts, so the serving speed is also very fast...


    However, it was still early in the morning, just ordering so much food, everyone saw the convulsive face of the waiter while serving the dishes.


    Because the plates used to hold food are very large, the food is piled up all over the table. To be honest, these foods are too much for one person''s food intake, but Naruto''s food intake is too small, but ...If it is based on the food intake of four people, that would be just right.


    Naruto was originally ordered for four people. The main dish, staple food, dessert and drinks were all for four people, and they were well divided among the four by Naruto.


    "Eating something doesn''t affect your thinking. You didn''t eat dinner last night. If you go down, your body will be overwhelmed."


    In any case, women¡¯s bodies are indeed inherently disadvantaged compared to men. Mikako Sato and Yumi Miyamoto, although their bodies are relatively strong, but because they don¡¯t stay up often, they are very sleepy all night. Mikako¡¯s Her temper is also very irritable because of lack of sleep. As for Hui Yuan Ai, she often stays up late to study, so her spirit is higher than two adult women, but after all, it is the body of a 7-year-old child. Today, it is not just staying up late, but all night. Weakness is as it should be.


    "Drink some hot chocolate. A little sugar can be refreshing."


    "I really can''t understand why you can always be so calm."


    Sato Mikako looked helpless, but still picked up the cup and took a sip of steaming hot chocolate.


    "Yeah, although this guy has a foul face, he feels as calm as an old man of seventies and eighties, as if he can be calm no matter what, it''s really annoying."


    Miyamoto Yumi also picked up the cup, then rolled Naruto charmingly.


    Naruto is also happy to admit that he is an old man psychologically, because he is indeed so. How can his life experience be compared to the three little girls here?Even if their lives add up, they are not as colorful as Naruto, ups and downs.


    "What does it matter? Just be a human being. Just have a good time. Even if you want to investigate the case, you can easily investigate it. Whoever stipulates that the investigation must be serious, day and night."


    "But there are only less than 5 hours left."


    "As I said, there are only 5 hours left."


    Naruto emphasized this again. While cutting the steak in front of him, he poured himself a cup of tea, and paired it with American T-bone steak with the finest golden eyebrows. Naruto made such a strange combination.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    The three girls with different ages and different personalities all sighed. They always felt that with him by their side, no matter what happened to them, they would fall into a completely relaxed atmosphere, although it was easy and good. But, is it too much to eat Western food here so leisurely?


    During the whole breakfast, under the guidance of Naruto, they didn''t mention anything about the bomb case and slowly finished the whole breakfast.


    After eating, the spirits of the three women recovered a lot, and the four continued to ride on Naruto''s Hummer H2, racing aimlessly on the street.


    Naruto¡¯s lifestyle is easy to say, but Naruto is the only one present who can achieve that level. After enjoying a relaxing breakfast, worries once again surfaced on the cheeks of several girls.


    "hateful!"


    After hanging up Mugure''s call, Mikako Sato couldn''t recognize angrily. Judging from her face, she was in a very bad mood.


    "Mikako, what did Mugure say?"


    Sato Miwako sighed deeply and said: "The police department said that all the bombs found at Nanbeihu Station were fake. After the explosion inside, they were just fireworks and the like. It should be purely to attract our attention. , Or it¡¯s just to fool us."


    "Really a bad guy!"


    "Yes, just as it was 3 years ago, that guy enjoys the feeling of playing with the police between applause."


    Naruto''s eyes are filled with endless coldness. This time, he will never let go of that damn bastard!

 637 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 637

    Mikako Sato shook his head and sighed, and said, "The Megumi Police Department has no progress on their side for the time being, so they have to send people to stay at Nanbeihu Station. After all, it is not certain whether the prisoner will use the time difference to install the installation after the police leaves. For the bomb, the Matsumoto manager also sent additional manpower to search all baseball stadiums in Tokyo."


    "It shouldn''t be the baseball stadium. The two places where the guy planted the bombs were Mihua Amusement Park and Beihu Central Hospital. They were both very crowded places, deliberately creating chaos, and now it''s not a baseball season. There is nothing at all. In major events, there won¡¯t be too many people in the baseball field, and it¡¯s useless if it blows up.


    "Are there any characteristics of that guy''s crime?" Hui Yuanai asked suddenly.


    "Features?"


    Naruto squeezed his chin and began to recall the case three years ago, saying: "First of all, that guy committed the crime very publicly. Before the bomb exploded, the Metropolitan Police Department that sent the notice to the police must be deliberately provoking the police. As for the method of committing the crime...According to the one three years ago, the first stage was to use a small explosion to attract us to the Mi Flower Playground, then let me enter the cockpit where the bomb was placed, and wait for the Ferris wheel to send me off. When I reached high altitude, I completely destroyed the control platform of the Ferris wheel and trapped me in the air. The mercury device was activated because of the shaking, so the bomb could not be transferred and the Ferris wheel could not be rotated, so I was trapped in the air. Give another bomb location reminder 3 seconds before the explosion, roughly speaking."


    "In that case, the most critical aspect of this criminal''s crime is how to isolate the police from others."


    "Yes, that was the case at that time. If the bomb was installed in other places, if the police could leave casually, then his plan would be meaningless. His purpose was to force the police to do it in their own lives and the lives of others. select."


    "In that case, the possibility of Nanbeihu Station is much reduced, because at the station, it is difficult to completely isolate people from the outside world."


    "That said, because it was a Ferris wheel in mid-air, there was no way to go up, and I could not get down, so I had to face the choice of either..."


    Naruto was half talking, and suddenly looked at Xiao Ai, and then carefully looked at the notice.


    "Red...in the air...board...the iron box...could it be..."


    Naruto and Aihara Ai came up with the real location of the first bomb. It can be said that it is the same as three years ago. They arrived here at just the right time, almost with their front feet and back feet. Naruto¡¯s Hummer just stopped. Saw billowing smoke on the red iron tower!


    "It really is here! Three years ago it was the largest Ferris wheel in Japan, but now it is the Tokyo Tower. They are all red and unique in Japan! Damn it, it makes me want to kill more and more!"


    Naruto gritted his teeth, with a terrifying expression, and eagerly touched his Kusanaru sword.


    "Not good! Because of the explosion just now, a girl was trapped in the elevator!"


    The words of the people nearby caused the three police officers'' expressions to change at the same time. Mikako Sato and Yumi Miyamoto focused their eyes on Naruto, and the two beautiful policewomen shook their heads at the same time.


    "No! You can''t go!"


    "Mikako, Yumi, you two should know that the most suitable person to go at this time is me, and here is only me who can destroy the bomb!"


    "No! Now there are 2 hours before the bomb explodes, nothing will happen, so you don''t need to worry at all!"


    "But if I don''t go up now, who can guarantee that the child won''t have an accident?"


    "No! Absolutely not!"


    The scene three years ago, Mikako and Yumi didn¡¯t want to repeat it again. They reached out and grabbed Naruto¡¯s arm, but Naruto broke away from their hands, and turned around, the golden figure rushed straight towards the smoker. Tokyo Tower.


    "Naruto!!"


    The two policewomen rushed wildly, but they couldn''t keep up with Naruto''s speed. Naruto used his powerful body, dynamic vision and instant reaction power to accelerate in the crowd, as fast as a flash of lightning, and then gradually Approaching the red Tokyo Tower, then both feet collapsed.


    Click!!


    The slabs on the ground were cracked by Naruto, all the crowds near the Tokyo Tower, and two policewomen who were constantly chasing but couldn''t catch up, plus the indifferent girl who buried her worries in her eyes, and just reasoned Conan, Takagi and others who rushed out of the bomb site all saw Superman.


    Naruto''s arm strength still exceeds that of Ishikawa Goemon''s mobile weapon, and his leg strength is even stronger. After all, to support his previous strong speed, in addition to the power of Chakra, leg strength is also indispensable. factor.


    Naruto¡¯s legs exploded with unimaginable terrifying power, pushing his mere over 100 catties into the air, almost like a rocket lifted into the sky, the golden figure jumped onto the Tokyo Tower, and then continued directly from the outside. Jump and approach the explosion.


    Sato Miwako and Miyamoto Yumi chased after them, fearing that the scene three years ago would be repeated once it was too late, and they took out their mobile phones to dial Mugure''s call.


    "What?! Naruto went to destroy the bomb again?!!!"


    Chapter 189-The Devil''s Trap!The fools named Miwako and Yumi!


    Megure, Kiyonaga Matsumoto, and even Odagiri Toshiro don¡¯t know what to say. It¡¯s a good thing to have a very capable subordinate, but there is only one, and it¡¯s too capable and reckless. Say it?


    It was like this 3 years ago, but it is still like this 3 years later...


    The three middle-aged and elderly uncles of the Metropolitan Police Department are depressed, but also depressed are Mikako Sato and Yumi Miyamoto. The scenes were the same three years ago and three years later. The two of them received the most shock, especially Mikako Sato. Before, she watched Naruto go to the amusement park to dismantle the bomb, and then had to be swallowed by the explosion of the bomb. Now, it is almost like a repeating nightmare, and the heart-wrenching feeling reappeared at that time.


    It can only be said that Naruto is a guy with inconsistent appearances. Although he said that he can completely ignore the life and death of others for his beloved, he really can¡¯t if the people around him are not in danger. Completely ignore the life and death of others.


    Naruto jumped quickly from outside the Tokyo Tower, sprinting upwards continuously, and within ten seconds, the golden figure rushed to the explosion place, and then immediately rushed in from outside.


    "I''m a policeman! How is the situation?!"


    Naruto rushed into the Tokyo Tower and asked loudly the staff in blue uniforms.


    "The explosion just now caused the elevator to get stuck between two floors. A little girl was trapped inside."


    The staff in blue uniforms looked worried. They pointed to the elevator next to it. The elevator was stuck there, leaving only a space less than 30 cm. A woman stood on a chair and kept shouting. Own daughter.


    "Just now when the elevator came down from the top floor, it suddenly stopped there. Although her mother kept calling her, the little girl seemed to be frightened, so she never dared to come out."


    Naruto looked at the small space of the elevator and couldn''t help frowning, and said, "That distance, it''s a little troublesome to get in!"


    "The space is too narrow. The lady tried it just now and couldn''t get in at all."


    "cut!"


    Naruto sipped a bit uncomfortably, not because of the staff''s words, but because of the damn bomb maniac, Naruto swears that if he doesn''t kill him this time, he will not be called Naruto Uzumaki!!


    Naruto stretched out his hand and squeezed his body. Under the staff''s eyes like a ghost, the bones all over his body made a crackling sound, which made the scalp numb and made the staff next to him sound like they suspected that his bones were It''s not all broken.


    In fact, he thinks too much, Naruto will not be boring enough to crush his bones, just dislocate all the major joints of his body, relax the muscles, and make the whole body muscles soft.


    The bones of half of his body were all pinched and dislocated by Naruto himself. Almost all his body was limp. Naruto walked to the elevator, supported it with his right hand, and immediately got into the elevator, because the bones of the body had been squeezed away, People didn''t take much effort to squeeze in the narrow gap of the elevator.


    "According to the news we just got! In order to rescue a little girl trapped in the elevator, a policeman has already got into the elevator. I hope that the little girl and the policeman will be fine."


    The Tokyo Tower was detonated by a bomb. This is absolutely "explosive" super huge news. All TV stations took out long guns and short cannons, and immediately reported this news in real time, and the looks are really sorry for the audience¡¯s bomb madness. I also saw this real-time news from the outside TV.


    ''Go to hell, damn police!''


    After chanting this sentence in his heart, the bomb mad took out his red mobile phone and sent a text message on it.


    boom!!


    Naruto just sent out the little girl Zhu Mei who was trapped in the elevator. Before he could connect his dislocated joint, he heard a huge explosion in his ear. The elevator was again due to gravity. The rapid fall created a feeling of severe weightlessness.


    boom!!


    The purpose of the bomber was not to kill the police directly, so after the elevator crashed down, it stopped in mid-air, just hanging in the middle of the two floors. In other words, it is absolutely impossible to get out now, even if the elevator is turned on. The door, all you can see is the cement wall.


    "Naruto!!"*2


    Accompanied by two loud roars, this time, they did not watch from the side anymore. They rushed to Naruto''s side in time. Almost immediately after the bomb exploded and the elevator fell, they fought hard and rushed directly into the elevator. All three people smashed into a ball.


    "You two fools! What do you come in at this time?!"


    Naruto was also confused by the explosion just now. When the situation came over, there were two more beautiful policewomen beside him, and the clouds above his head were suddenly covered. This was not what he expected at the beginning!

 638 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 638

    Miwako Sato and Yumi Miyamoto were also confused by the explosion and the rapid fall of the elevator just now. After being yelled at by Naruto, all their attention turned to him. The two policewomen probably did not have the consciousness yet. Completely awake, but loyal to instinct, hugged him fiercely, the two strong policewomen were crying like children at this moment.


    Naruto reached out and hugged them subconsciously. Hearing the sad crying of the two policewomen, there was no way to say anything about the reprimand, but it was all messed up outside.


    "What?!! Naruto, Sato and Miyamoto are all trapped in the elevator?!!!"


    Mumu received a call from Takagi. He was so angry that he almost ran away. The super lion roar with all his skills instantly snarled Takagi, let alone Uncle Mumu, even Matsumoto and Odagiri at this time. It''s not calm anymore.


    Naruto, Sato, and Miyamoto were trapped in the elevator, and there was news of a huge bomb on the elevator, which spread faster than any virus, and almost instantly infected all police officers in the entire Tokyo area. Tokyo The largest police riot in the history of the Metropolitan Police Department was born.


    The last time Takagi accidentally released the prisoner, Mikako Sato and Naruto were only out of touch for a period of time, which caused the Tokyo police mobilization. This time, all three of them were trapped in the elevator. Moreover, it was confirmed that there was a bomb on the elevator, and the Metropolitan Police Department, which had been nervous because of the bomb mania''s notice, went violently at this time.


    "What?! Officer Sato was trapped in the elevator?! What did that bastard Takagi eat!!" This is the riot police...


    "Miyamoto-senpai is in danger?!! No, I have to go right away!!" This is the traffic police...


    "For the sake of Miss Sato, we must go and dismantle that damn bomb!" This is the bomb disposal team...


    "Senior Uzumaki! Here we are!" This is the detective...


    Metropolitan Police Department Riot!!


    In fact, it is not just the police who were shocked by this incident!


    Within Tokyo, major television stations, newspapers, news agencies, and radio stations immediately reported this shocking case!


    "According to the latest news we got! Just now, there was another explosion on the Tokyo Tower, and a blond-haired male policeman and two female policemen were trapped in the elevator. On the top of the elevator, there was a whole The huge bomb that the Tokyo Tower exploded into the sky! If there is the latest news, this station will report it for you immediately!"


    "Blonde hair... It''s really an old man!''


    Judy, who is working as an invigilator at Didan High School, heard this important news on the radio, and couldn''t help but look up at the few girls in the class who were answering the papers. Fortunately, she still knew how to listen to the news with headphones.


    ''Damn bastard!Don''t let me know who installed the bomb, or I will have to smash him into pieces!!''


    Judy¡¯s eyes turned into indifference, and the monstrous murderous aura was suppressed. Although she is the FBI, it does not mean that Judy will not be angry or kill. In fact, nearly a hundred people have died in Judy¡¯s hands. The hands are definitely covered with blood. If someone dared to use Naruto Typhoid with a hair, Judy''s runaway posture is definitely far more terrifying than Sato Mikako''s runaway.


    ''Blond hair...it''s that guy.''


    Also in Didan High School, the new Chiming... is Belmode to be precise. There is no proctoring task now. He is staying in the infirmary by himself, gently curling his long pale blond hair with his hands, and his smile is full of magic. Very enchanting.


    "The case is exactly the same as it was 3 years ago. With the golden flash of the Metropolitan Police Department, let me see how much you weigh, and let me see, the world''s number one hell referee, is it a false name?"


    Belmode¡¯s soft whisper will not be heard by anyone, and Naruto is the same. Time goes back five minutes, far away on the Tokyo Tower. He is connecting the joint that was twisted and dislocated by himself before, and then gently climbed up the elevator. the top of.


    "Naruto, how is the situation above?"


    Sato Miwako and Miyamoto Yumi stayed inside the elevator, because the two of them couldn''t dismantle the bomb, even if they went up, they would not help Naruto in any way.


    "It''s the same as at that time, it''s a time bomb." Naruto took out his mobile phone, turned on the flash, and used it as a flashlight to illuminate the bomb. "It''s a liquid bomb from a structural point of view. It doesn''t matter if the two liquids are separated. , But if mixed together, huge energy will be generated. According to the weight of this bomb, it should be enough to make the entire Tokyo Tower fly into the sky!"


    "No...no!"


    The excitement gradually cooled down. When facing death, both Mikako Sato and Yumi Miyamoto were so scared that their faces paled. This is also natural.


    "I will not admit it wrong. The weight of this bomb is bigger than that of 3 years ago. It seems that bastard is well prepared!"


    "Then are we going to let the bomb disposal team descend with a rope and then dismantle the bomb?"


    "No, this bomb is the same as it was 3 years ago. It has a mercury detonator. A little vibration will close the loop and make the whole bomb explode at once. Miwako, Yumi, you two sit on the ground slowly now, absolutely don¡¯t emit anything. Shake, otherwise the three of us will all go to see Marx."


    Guru...


    "Naruto, don''t you think..."


    "Yes, this bomb, I''ll take it down!"


    Chapter 190-The Choice of Life and Death!Gun god reappears!


    There is no other way. Miwako and Yumi will definitely not be able to dismantle bombs, and the bomb dismantling team cannot get off. The bomb is also equipped with a bug. As soon as they leave, the bomb mad will immediately detonate the bomb. At that time they are all going to die.


    The current liquid bomb is more than ten times more powerful than the one on the Ferris wheel three years ago, probably because the bomb maniac was dismantled last time with both bombs, but it did not kill. A policeman was very dissatisfied, so this time the dose of explosives was greatly increased and the power increased.


    The bomb placed on the top of the elevator now is hundreds of times more powerful than the one on the last Ferris wheel. It is totally different.


    Even if Naruto was swallowed by an explosion of this degree at close range, he did not dare to say that he could survive, not to mention that there were two people in the elevator below, Mikako Sato and Yumi Miyamoto. If the bomb exploded, The two of them will undoubtedly die.


    Except for the increase in the amount of explosives, the structure of the bomb is no different from that of the bomb three years ago. It can only be regarded as a very low-level bomb.With the experience at that time, Naruto¡¯s demolition of the bomb was like a fish in the water. He quickly removed the first LCD panel and cut off the external power supply of the bomb. In this way, it reached the core part of the bomb, which is the main line of the bomb. as well as¡­¡­


    Having removed the bomb''s''coat'', Naruto sat on the top of the elevator and said, "Is it okay for you two to say a few words? It''s so boring to dismantle the bomb alone."


    Mikako Sato and Yumi Miyamoto were sitting in the elevator, originally feeling gloomy because of the bomb above their heads, but because of Naruto''s words, the two beautiful policewomen instantly became black lines.


    "Are you being a little more serious? Now you are destroying the bomb!"


    Miyamoto Yumi looked up and complained to Naruto from the square "hole", if possible, the long-haired female traffic police really wanted to rush up and beat the bastard who was not serious at this time, but unfortunately, on the bomb. There is a mercury detonator, as long as a little vibration will connect the circuit to make the bomb explode, so not to mention the "tempting idea", even knocking on the wall to vent.


    "There is no equating sign between seriousness and bomb demolition, right? You can''t tell jokes when anyone has stipulated that bomb demolition."


    "We are not in the mood to laugh." Mikako Sato also did not dare to move because of the bomb, and said, "How did the bomb go?"


    "What do you think?"


    Naruto asked rhetorically, sitting on the top of the elevator, from the square "hole", Naruto looked down at Miwako, and said, "This bomb is still as low as it was three years ago, but...you should be very Be clear, the problem with this bomb is not the difficulty of dismantling itself."


    Naruto really didn''t open which pot to open, and both Sato Mikako and Miyamoto Yumi showed bitter smiles on their faces and said, "Yes, it''s a clue about the next bomb placement location."


    "Yes, ah, brave police officer, I want to praise you for your courage. For this reason, a large firework will be presented at the end of the game. The location is three seconds before the explosion. Salute!"


    Just like at that time three years ago, Mikako Sato and Yumi Miyamoto understood the difficult choices Naruto faced at that time, whether it was justice or his own destiny. The two policewomen with a sense of justice, although willing Sacrifice to protect ordinary people, but when facing death, it still feels unacceptable.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    The lively and playful long-haired female traffic policeman sighed very lowly and said, "It seems we can only wait here to die now."


    "Yes." Mikako Sato greeted her with a loud voice, apparently she had no hope of surviving herself, and their despair was what the bomber wanted to see.


    "Hey, I said, you two don''t need to be like this." Naruto disturbed their interest. Their two desperate appearances were not what Naruto wanted to see, not even once.


    "Then do you have any other way?"


    "There is no good way, but I have a little clue as to where the next bomb will be placed."


    "where is it?!"


    "The notice said,''The playoffs have begun.'' The English language for the playoffs is EXTRA, and it said after that,''Even a good Stopper is useless.'' A good Stopper means a Stopper with a high defense rate. The English word for defense rate is ERA. No matter how high the defense rate is, it is meaningless to remove the defense rate. After EXTRA removes the ERA part, what is left is XT. If you write XT vertically and turn it upside down, it will be Chinese characters. The word'''' in the country, that is to say is the sign of the school on the map.


    "School?! That bastard!!"


    Miwako Sato¡¯s anger was heard clearly by the bomb mad through the bug that hit the bomb. This perverted guy gave out a strange smile and whispered: "Swear, swear...Soon bombs It¡¯s about to explode. I want to see if you choose justice or your own life? I didn¡¯t expect to catch three damn police officers this time. Luckily!"

 639 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 639

    "Forget it, Miwako, it''s useless for you to scold me. Although it is a holiday, there are actually many schools open now. There are so many schools in Tokyo. I don''t know where the bomb was placed."


    "Damn it!" Mikako Sato was filled with righteous indignation, her purple eyes filled with endless anger, "Don''t let me catch that damn bomb mad! Otherwise I have to kill him!!!"


    "Miwako, you don''t have a chance, that guy has to die in my hands if he wants to die! I don''t allow you to grab this point!"


    "Come less! I won''t let you!"


    "Cut! Just try to kill that guy in front of me if you have the ability, I don''t believe you can do it faster than me!"


    "Try, try, am I still afraid of you!"


    "Hey... I said you two..." Miyamoto Yumi listened with a black line to the two guys who are totally unethical for the police, and said, "Will you two be a little more serious?"


    The two policemen actually started betting when dismantling the bomb was so important, and they were still betting on killing?!Is there a guy who is less serious than these two guys?!


    "You shut up! The person least qualified to say such things is you!"


    Sato Miwako and Uzumaki Naruto showed invincible tacit understanding, and at the same time roared at Miyamoto Yumi. The sound waves continued to echo in the elevator''s patio. Without the shock of the mercury detonator, the three of them were dead.


    Miyamoto Yumi was shocked by the joint Lion Roar of her best friend and beloved man, her eyes turned white, her eyes turned into cute circles, and she was constantly spinning, indicating that she had been completely taken by SHOCK.


    After Naruto''s interrogation, the original despair in Miwako and Yumi''s hearts has long since disappeared, replaced by full trust in men.


    In fact, there was not much time left by the bomb. When the time reached the last three seconds, the bomb began to show clues about the location of the next bomb.


    ''EVIT...''


    When Naruto saw the four English letters displayed on the bomb, a flash of inspiration flashed in his head. Coupled with clues from the school before, Naruto had already understood the location of the next bomb, and the sharp kunai in his hand was immediately cut. , Cut off the last black line.


    "Hey...It seems that I was still afraid of death, and finally cut off the black line." Naruto sighed in a tone of voice, in fact, he said it deliberately to the bomb.


    "Hey..."


    The wretched bomb maniac was really taken in, in fact, only a bug can be installed on the bomb, not a monitor, otherwise he would see Naruto''s cold and terrifying face at this time.


    "I''m still afraid of death, although I didn''t blow up the Tokyo Tower, but it doesn''t matter. Because of fear of death, more people are killed. With such a policeman, the reputation of the Metropolitan Police Department must be defeated this time, hahaha...hahahaha... ¡­"


    Outside Didan High School, on a sky bridge not far away...


    Another even more powerful bomb was placed here. Didan High School is taking an exam recently. All high school students are concentrated here. There are thousands of people. If the bomb explodes, the consequences are absolutely immeasurable.


    Bomb mad came to the sky bridge outside Didan, looking at the direction of Didan High School with a telescope, as if he wanted to appreciate the''beautiful'' scene when his fireworks exploded.


    "Hey... there are only 5 seconds left, 4, 3, 2, 1, 0! Bang!"


    The bomb mad also dubbed the bomb himself, but that was the end. Didan High School was still quiet and peaceful, and all the bombers would go to hell.


    "What''s going on? Why didn''t it explode? No way, use remote control!"


    Bomb mad does not believe in evil, took out his red mobile phone, pressed the dial button, his bomb detonation principle is very simple, just use the mobile phone to send text messages, when the mobile phone in the bomb receives the text message, it will send out electromagnetic waves, and the detonator will receive it. The electromagnetic wave will detonate the bomb!


    Jingling, Jingling...


    Uncle Mumu led a group of police officers, shrank the encirclement net, and had already surrounded the bomb that had escaped for so many years.


    "Unfortunately, your phone is no longer there. Our bomb crew has sneaked into the Emperor Dan and removed all the 5 bombs!"


    "hateful!"


    Seeing that his plan failed, the bomb mad immediately turned over, jumped off the overpass, landed on the roof of a bus, and ran away immediately.


    "Asshole! Don''t you want to run!!"


    Miwako Sato had never caught him three years ago. Now this damn bomber is right in front of him. Even if Mikako Sato gambles on his honor as a policeman, he will never let him escape.


    Sato Mikako chased all the way, driving the bomb to the corner.


    "Three years ago you almost snatched my most beloved man from me! Now you almost killed him! Only you are a scumbag, I will never forgive! You will die for me!!!"


    Sato Mikako raised her own gun. Three years ago, now, the anger accumulated in the two incidents made Sato Mikako hysterical and anger burned her sanity.


    boom!!


    "Miss Sato, no!"


    At the very last moment Sato Miwako shot, Takagi flew out, grabbed Sato''s hands, deflected the bullet that flew from the muzzle a little, and hit the wall next to the bomber.


    On the top of the tall building in the distance, Naruto sneered at the corner of his mouth after seeing this scene with an electronic sight.


    "I''m sorry, I won this time, my dear Meihe Zijiang"


    Gently pulling the trigger, the bullet traversed a perfect arc and hit the target straight.


    One shot!


    head shot!!


    Chapter 191-Maori Kogoro, you are so good!


    Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department...In the Office of the Minister of Criminal Affairs...


    "You are really messy."


    Director Odagiri Toshiro, who has always topped the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department with a serious name, has a rare expression of helplessness on his face at this time. Of course, this is because of the blond man sitting in front of him with his legs up.


    Naruto took a sip of tea slowly, ignoring the expression on Odagiri Toshiro''s face, and said, "The tea is not bad." Wuyi Rock Tea, although it is not the top one...


    Odagiri Toshiro knew what Naruto was for a long time, so he was not angry, but looked at an evidence bag on the table, which contained a bullet with blood stains on it.


    "Special ultra-long-range armor-piercing bullets, you are really ruthless!"


    "what is the relationship"


    Naruto shrugged, and under Odagiri Toshiro''s slightly convulsed face, he poured himself a cup of tea, and said, "Anyway, it''s just a scum. You won''t arrest me for that, Minister Odagiri."


    "That would have to be able to catch you..." Odagiri Toshiro squinted his eyes, his tone was a little sad, "A headshot was shot two kilometers away, and the wind was still blowing that day. Are you a human being? what?"


    "Fortunately, there are more than 6 billion people in the world, and one or two monsters is nothing."


    Naruto shrugged and said, "Furthermore, the wind speed of 4 meters is nothing. There is no thunder and no rain."


    "How far is your ultimate sniper?"


    Naruto scratched his head and said: "If you have a headshot, the farthest one is 3728 meters, but that time it was shot from the top down, which took up some luck, but if you hit other parts of the body, there would be no count. I hit the human body, the farthest one seemed to be almost five kilometers away, but that person was lying on the bed and sleeping, and the bullet would fly for 6 or 7 seconds at a distance of 5 kilometers. It¡¯s a little bit to keep the target still. difficult."


    ''This monster!''


    This time, Odagiri Toshiro only dared to whisper this sentence in his heart, and did not dare to say it directly. A guy with a limit sniping distance of several kilometers is really not offended. With a radius of 5 kilometers, the diameter is 10 kilometers. , How can people guard against him?

 640 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 640

    "I should be thankful that there are Sato and Miyamoto in the Metropolitan Police Department, otherwise no one looks at him, he has to tear the sky out!''


    With a sigh, Odakiri Toshiro can become the director of the Criminal Department of the Metropolitan Police Department. Naturally, he will not be the kind of stunned Takagi. In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter if Sato killed the bomb. He will naturally give this matter. Press down, sacrifice yourself and an elite subordinate for a scumbag?Unless Odakiri Toshiro has a brain problem, he would do this kind of thing. Anyway, the kind of bomb madman who committed countless crimes, just give him a charge of assaulting a policeman, then the killing becomes reasonable.


    "Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about the scumbag. Anyway, no one sees you shooting. Even if some people suspect it, it¡¯s just suspicion. You are not guilty in law, but you have recently converged a bit. , Don¡¯t often act as a killer."


    "Then I can have a holiday?!"


    Naruto''s eyes lit up and he immediately took out his ability to talk to himself. Then, before Odagiri Toshiro retorted, he immediately reached out and patted Odagiri Toshiro on the shoulder, and said, "Director, you are so kind!"


    Then he drank all the tea in the cup, and threw a sentence of "almost", and rushed out like lightning, without giving Odakiri Toshiro any chance to refute.


    "This kid..."


    Odagiri Toshiro sighed helplessly, then picked up the teapot and poured tea for himself. What he saw was a completely empty glass teapot...


    "Asshole! My best rock tea!"


    Click!


    When Odagiri Toshiro was gritting his teeth because he was heartbroken for his tea, the door of his office was suddenly opened, and Naruto Uzumaki came in again and said, "By the way, Minister Odagiri, your tea is good, but it''s a top-grade rock. Tea, the superb quality is not too good, you make people confused."


    After finishing speaking, he got up again at the same speed as lightning, waved his sleeves, and took away only one tea pot.


    "Asshole!"


    Regardless of how the Minister Odagiri Toshiro, who has always been serious and calm, was angry, Naruto was in a good mood anyway. After spending a three-day vacation from Odagiri Toshiro, he also took away a can of top-quality rock tea.


    Naruto was sitting on the sofa at home, showing this to Mine Fujiko, while drinking the rock tea he had picked up from Odagiri Toshiro, but suddenly the phone rang.


    "Moses Moses"


    Naruto is in a good mood, but the mood of the girl on the phone can''t be described well, with an anxious tone.


    "Teacher, can you come to my house right away?"


    "What''s the matter, Lan?"


    "My father is in an accident, can you come here soon?"


    "Okay, don''t worry, I''ll go over immediately."


    Xiaolan didn''t say what was the matter on the phone, but when Xiaolan heard that she was about to cry, Naruto abandoned the wonderful life of sipping tea slowly, and Feng Fujiko immediately ran to the garage and drove it red like a wild horse. The supercar, speeding all the way, rushed to the Maori detective office quickly.


    At the door of the Maori detective office, Naruto and the others were not surprised to see a MINICooper. Among the people Naruto knew, who would drive this kind of mini car, and the only ones who would appear here were concubines. Yingli has one.


    "Naruto?"


    Fei Yingli has become accustomed to every appearance accompanied by exaggerated sports cars. After a moment, she said, "You are also called by Xiaolan."


    "Yes, Xiaolan called me just now and said that Uncle Maori had an accident, so I rushed over immediately."


    "Me too, Xiaolan didn''t tell me what happened on the phone, just told me to come over." In fact, Fei Yingli was still thinking whether Xiaolan was trying to make her and Kogoro Mouri reconcile again. Well, but now that Naruto is also here, it should not be.


    Anyway, I still have to go up and take a look. A man and two women quickly walked into the Maori detective office, facing a table of cigarette butts and beer cans, muddy air, and Maori lying on the table sleeping. Kogoro.


    In such a dirty environment, even Naruto feels uncomfortable, let alone two women.


    Fei Yingli frowned, looked at her daughter patiently, and said:


    "Xiao Lan, what is going on?"


    Xiao Lan hurriedly told the truth again, Fei Yingli''s forehead kept beating, and finally she managed to endure the idea of ??slamming the ashtray directly on Kogoro Maori''s head, and then taking Xiao Lan to leave here.


    The cause of the incident was that Kogoro Moori received an entrustment from a woman a few days ago, saying that someone seemed to be harming her husband. He entrusted Kogoro Moori to find out the truth, and paid a deposit of 500,000 yen, and promised to pay 1,000 after the incident was completed. Ten thousand yen remuneration, the result...


    Based on the personality of Kogoro Mouri, he overdrafted in advance and spent 3 million yen on eating and drinking with friends. Later, he went to investigate and found no clues. So Kogoro Moori tried to fill the case. With a vacancy of 3 million, he lost more than 5 million when he went to bet on horse racing. In addition, Kogoro Moori now carries a total of 8.57 million yen in foreign debt.


    Naruto and Fengfuzi didn''t speak, and Conan stared at the floor. The three of them were silent. After Xiaolan finished speaking, she looked at Concubine Yingri with cold sweat, knowing she might erupt directly.


    Fei Yingri is indeed very angry, very angry, but it is more disappointment and sadness. In fact, for Fei Yingri, as a well-known barrister, 8 million yen is not for Fei Yingri for so many years of savings. It''s not an astronomical figure, she can still get it, 3 million yen is naturally the same, but she is angry that Kogoro Moori actually did such a stupid thing again, and after a problem, it was not her wife. Discuss, instead relying on things like horse betting?!This kind of distrust made Fei Yingli very hurt and painful.


    ''Mori Kogoro, to you, is our relationship between husband and wife inferior to your face?''


    Fei Yingli was a little grateful that she was wearing glasses, so she could cover her reddish eyes and glanced at her daughter. After all, she couldn''t bear to let go.


    "Forget it, I will figure out a solution for this matter..."


    "Great, mother!"


    Fei Yingli sighed, but Xiao Lan was cheering, and the drunk and unconscious Maori Kogoro lay on the table. Hearing someone talking in a daze, Maori Kogoro who was totally unconscious started talking in a dream.


    "Woo... I can''t eat anymore... Miss Shihezi..."


    In an instant, the murderous spirit in the Maori detective office was tumbling!!


    Xiaolan was so frightened that she stiffened, but she didn''t know how to explain her cold sweat, because she knew who Miss Shihezi was, but...I really couldn''t say it.


    Conan moved two steps slightly, standing at the door, and if Fei Yingli ran away, he would just run away.


    Naruto turned his head and looked out the window. Today''s sky is blue, cloud, and white...


    Feng Fujiko seemed to cover her face as if she couldn''t bear it, but she actually hid her smile, she really almost broke her work.


    "Mori Kogoro, you are so good!"


    After gritted his teeth and said this sentence, even Xiaolan thought that when Fei Yingri might want to leave, Fei Yingri still couldn''t let go of Xiaolan, and decided to help Kogoro Mori solve this matter.


    Naruto and Mine Fujiko looked at Moori Kogoro who had changed positions, then turned and left.


    Xiaolan, after all, is too immature and too innocent. She is neither Naruto nor Feng Fujiko. When she was pleased with her father, she did not see the tears and heartache of her mother.


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Two-Naruto Tucao is full of power, can''t stop at all!


    Fei Yingli is in a bad mood right now, and she can easily tell from her uncertain face!


    Are you angry?


    Xiaolan is her precious daughter, Fei Yingli is reluctant to beat and scold; Conan, a child, will be in trouble if it breaks; the other two are in another car, and Qi Yingli is too embarrassed to put the fire on. Vent on them. When there was no other way, Fei Yingli''s car, this poor MINICooper, became her only means of venting.


    "Damn! Why are there so many red lights?!"


    After slamming on the brake again, Xiao Lan, who was sitting on the co-pilot, almost hit the front windshield, Fei Yingli took a few deep breaths and said, "Lan, you just said the rich man''s name. Isn''t it called Fujieda Mikio?"


    "Yeah." Xiaolan glanced carefully at Fei Yingli''s face, for fear that she would make her angry again, "Does mother know him?"


    "Not a acquaintance, I just heard some rumors about him. I heard that he seemed to have done all bad things when he was young. Later he hooked up a rich man¡¯s daughter, entered the family, and then used the rich man¡¯s money to do There are a lot of shameful activities, such as hoarding gold, or illegal smuggling."


    "Then the person who commissioned is the rich man''s daughter?"

 641 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 641

    "No, I heard that Fujieda Mikio''s wife died of illness six months ago. Maybe she married later."


    "Hey, his wife hasn''t been dead for long?" Xiaolan is still too innocent...


    "Well, Lan Jiang, that Fujieda Mikio originally married that woman because of the money. There is no such thing as love at all. Even if you marry again, it is nothing strange."


    Putting it in the car, Feng Fujiko''s voice came from a black walkie-talkie, which made Xiaolan have to understand the sinister heart again. Fei Yingli pushed her glasses and said, "You know it well." Hear a little bit. It came out that there was a bit of struggle, and there was no great reason, but I didn''t know why, Fei Yingli seemed to be unhappy with Feng Fujiko... Or maybe it was because Feng Fujiko''s apostate appearance resembled someone.


    Mine Fujiko''s magical and uncontrollable nature, I''m afraid it will be higher than Kudo Yukiko and Belmode. For a serious person like Hideri, it is simply the dark side reflected in the mirror. Mine Fujiko gave out a magical smile. The sound made the three people on MINICooper all feel hairy.


    "Ahem..."


    Naruto coughed twice, preventing a certain woman from continuing to show her magic power, turned her head, looked at the MINICooper next to him, and said, "Hiri, can I tell you something?"


    "Say it."


    "Can you speed it up a little bit? It''s unpleasant to be so slow."


    Fei Yingli almost laughed and turned her head inadvertently. Although she could not see the man''s actual expression because of the window, she seemed to have made up for his helplessness in her mind, which made Fei Yingli feel gloomy today. Finally it got better.


    "No, it has reached the limit. I am a law-abiding citizen."


    "Are you saying that I''m a lawbreaker?"


    "I didn''t say, you just admitted it yourself."


    "You... well, count you ruthless!"


    Naruto snorted, and then could only endure a restless heart, almost completely lying on the steering wheel, crawling slowly at the turtle speed...


    Ferrari Enzo, Naruto¡¯s current car, the super sports car that went on the market last year, a legendary model in Ferrari¡¯s history, is equivalent to Lamborghini¡¯s Kontas, or Bugatti¡¯s Veyron, and is the sports car that led an era.


    When the limit speed exceeds 350 kilometers, he has to climb slowly on the street at a tortoise speed of 60 kilometers. This makes Naruto who is used to drag racing very depressed and unhappy.


    After rectifying Naruto, Fei Yingli''s mood improved a lot, and said, "In short, let''s go and see that Fujieda Mikio."


    Under the sunset, the villa looks a little strange under the red sunset...


    "Hello, I''ve been waiting for a long time." An elderly housekeeper came out to greet him. "You are Mr. Kogoro Mouri''s agent, right?"


    "Yes, my surname is Concubine."


    "Hello, Madam Concubine, I am the housekeeper of this villa, Ueki Sobachi, if there is any inconvenience, please don''t hesitate to say, cough cough...cough cough..." Having said this, Ueki grass eighth suddenly turned his head, constantly Coughed.


    ''From the sound of the cough, it sounds like it should have been dead soon, and the body organs have reached the end, and it should not last a few days.''


    Naruto and Feng Fujiko were in a habit and began to analyze. The cough of this old gentleman Ueki Kusabah was very hollow, and the vitality of his body was empty. He died soon, and he must be hopeless.


    "Grandpa, have you caught a cold?"


    "No, it''s just an old problem, thank you for your concern, little brother." Butler Ueki smiled at Conan, and then faced Conan Hideri, said: "I''m so sorry to bother you, then please, please, my wife is already there. Waited a long time."


    "It''s really an elegant courtyard."


    As soon as he walked into the villa, Fei Yingli immediately praised the courtyard. Although the reputation of Mikio Fujieda is very bad, the courtyard is very beautiful and unconventional. It seems that it should be carefully trimmed.


    ''I don''t believe that Fujieda Mikio would have the mind to design such a courtyard!''Naruto whispered to Feng Fujiko beside him.


    ''Yes, I heard that Mikio Fujieda was a very upstart who offended many people in business. To put it bluntly, he was a big boss, but I heard that his dead wife liked these flowers and plants very much.''Fujiko Mine whispered the news he knew.


    ''That''s it... But what does this have to do with us?''


    ''It really doesn''t matter, but isn''t it just gossip?And you picked up this topic.''


    ''Yes, that''s what I said.''


    Naruto and Fujiko Minami fell behind and bit their ears. Butler Ueki also explained, "The deceased wife used to like gardening very much. Madam used to do pruning with me and the gardener Mr. Fertilizer, but after my wife passed away, Except for me, he rarely talks to others."


    "Because he has always liked my deceased sister." A middle-aged man who looked about the height of Naruto suddenly interjected.


    "This is the brother of the dead wife, Mr. Fujieda."


    "Butler Ueki, these guests are..."


    "They are Mr. Maori''s agents."


    "Oh, it turned out to be like this, then I will trouble you, butler Ueki, come with me."


    "Sorry, I''ll be out of company first." The old butler Ueki was really polite, and after leaning slightly to everyone, he left with Shigeru Fujieda.


    "Let''s go, let''s meet the Fujieda Mikio."


    In fact, there is no need for someone to lead the way. Naruto and the others just walked into the lobby and saw the person Fujieda Mikio. To be honest, it was the same as Feng Fujiko said before. It fits the image of a nouveau riche, leaving a slot. Manman, with a hairstyle like the watermelon Taro, with a fat belly, a few gold rings on his hands, and an upstart temperament.


    "It turned out to be you guys. I heard that someone was killing me for a boring prank, so I just accepted the commissioned agent of a fool detective."


    ''Mori Kogoro is a stupid detective, this kind of thing is really impossible to refute... But this guy, as Fujiko said, is a very arrogant and will definitely offend people, find a chance to kill him Up.''


    Xiaolan''s eyes were turned into dead fish eyes because of the vine branch dry male. Fei Yingli raised her brows, and after all she held back her anger, and said: "Yes, just in case, just come over and investigate. "


    "Then try to find the prisoner for me! Anyway, someone who hates me must have done it, huh! This kind of boring thing cost me 10 million!"


    Fujieda Mikio turned and left, Fei Yingri squinted her eyes, showing a dangerous expression, and said, "As I thought, a nasty guy."


    "I really want to use high heels to step on two holes in his stinky face!"


    Fei Yingli''s speech was a little more subtle, while Feng Fujiko didn''t know a concealment at all. Naruto looked down at the narrow heels that Feng Fujiko was wearing, and mourned for the Fujieda Mikio for three seconds.


    "If it wasn''t for Dad, I would..."


    Xiao Lan didn''t say anything behind, but the raised fists already represent something, Xiao Lan''s karate skills are not for blowing!


    Naruto scratched his head and said:


    "Xiao Lan, bullying the disabled is wrong."


    "Handicapped?" Xiao Lan turned her head, her big eyes showed confusion, "Is that Fujieda Mikio disabled just now? I didn''t see it."


    "Brain disability is also considered a disability."


    Naruto spit out very seriously, making the two big and one small three beauties all around him laugh. Naruto scratched his head as if completely unaware, and said: "I''m not wrong, just the hairstyle like watermelon peel. I don¡¯t seem to have a high IQ. I¡¯ve never seen anyone above kindergarten have such a hairstyle."


    Naruto made a series of complaints, and couldn''t stop at full power. At this time, a young woman with a coquettish dress, who looked more than 20 years old and heavily makeup, walked down from the second floor.


    "I''m so sorry..."


    The voice can be said to be full of hypocrisy. Naruto glanced at the woman, and the spit function had not yet cooled down, but this time, only Concubine Hideri and Feng Fujiko could hear it.


    "Where did a bitch come from?"

 642 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 642

    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Three-Three Strong Contest!The princess and the queen and the witch!


    For women, the word''bitch'' is the biggest insult. Whether it is Fei Yingri or Feng Fuji, they feel that if someone scolds themselves with these two words, they will immediately run away, but they look at The woman who came down on the second floor.


    If you want to remove makeup for one face, you probably need to use two bottles of cleansing oil. It definitely means wearing gold and silver, and wearing a very exaggerated gold necklace around your neck. It¡¯s hard to say what taste you really have. A wind and dust...


    I''m really embarrassed to say bad words, but how do I really look like a bitch... And she is the lowest street girl!


    Fei Yingri and Feng Fujiko are also women. Although they don''t like to hear those two words, even if they are not the same, it really feels very appropriate to use this woman.


    "He is in a bad mood today."


    The young woman who was evaluated by Naruto in that language didn''t have any consciousness at all, and quickly ran down the stairs.


    "Are you Mr. Ganxiong''s daughter?"


    It¡¯s not to blame Concubine Hideri for asking, Fujieda Mikio is almost 60 years old, this woman... Although she is really tasteless, she can still be seen from the face that she is relatively young, and should be much younger than the three middle-aged people present. .


    "Oh, hate it, I''m Qianxiong''s wife and my name is Suhua. I am the client of this case."


    ''Although she has a very plain name, this woman is really bad.''


    Naruto rolled the dead fish eyes and whispered, Feng Fujiko secretly covered the corners of his mouth, while Fei Yingri resisted the urge to rub the goose bumps on her body, twitching the corners of her mouth and laughed, "Hehe...Is it? Very young. ..."


    Fujieda Suhua looked intoxicated, shook hands with each other, and said, "As long as there is love, age difference is not a problem!"


    ''As long as there is love, age gap is not a problem. I admit it, but I definitely don''t admit that it is you.''


    Naruto was too anxious to go out today and forgot to take medicine, so the funny mode is all on. Please be considerate.


    "But so much age difference is a crime..." Conan rolled his eyes in the corner, complaining in his heart, reminding everyone that Edogawa Conan is still here.


    Fujieda Suhua shook her hands together, raised her eyebrows very high, her eyes suddenly turned to Fujiko Mine, and said, "Miss, are you married?"


    Fujieda''s thinking jumped off, even Feng Fujiko felt that he couldn''t keep up with the rhythm, but he chose to be honest, holding Naruto''s arm, and said, "This is my husband, what''s wrong?"


    "That''s great!" Fujieda Suhua suddenly fell into a nervous state, her eyes gleaming.


    "what happened?"


    "Because if beauty like this young lady and the concubine, Mr. Maori''s agent, are also Qianxiong''s lover, Suhua can''t win."


    As Fujieda Suka said, she suddenly held her face in her hands and shook her head left and right. She was shy and even a woman of the level of Concubine Hideri and Mine Fujiko was completely speechless by this Fujieda Suka.


    "Hey, Naruto, is this something to be happy about?"


    "Hey, Xiao Lan, is this something to be happy about?"


    The two women with almost diametrically opposite personalities all showed a pair of dead fish eyes at this time, and whispered to the people around them, this kind of so good tacit understanding really didn''t know where it came from.


    The two parties also noticed this situation, and they looked at each other unexpectedly, and then snorted at the same time.


    After all, the character gap is too big, and they don¡¯t like each other...


    Naruto pulled Xiaolan away secretly, lest he would be swept into the center of the tornado, and whispered: "Sorry, Xiaolan, I shouldn''t have brought her."


    When Feng Fujiko meets Concubine Yingli, the chemical effect produced is no less than the confrontation between the power of the six yin and the yang!


    "Hehe...hehe..."


    In the end, thanks to Fei Yingri¡¯s serious and serious character, coupled with the tenacity and calmness cultivated in the legal profession for many years, he finally smoothed the corners of his mouth and eyes, and said to the still-intoxicated Fujieda Suhua: "Then, please let us look at the so-called evidence that threatens your husband''s life."


    "Well, I''ve arranged everything and put it in the study, please come with me."


    Space jumps, trouble immediately enter the scene "study".


    The three pieces of evidence were put together in a transparent plastic bag, two of which were pieces of paper, and a bullet.


    "The words were typed out with a typewriter,''Be careful behind you'', a note''I will make you comfortable'', and a used bullet, which was placed under your husband¡¯s pillow in the bedroom for three consecutive days. ?"


    "Well, that''s it, it''s terrible."


    "If there are only two pieces of note paper, it can only be regarded as a prank level, but if a bullet is used, it can already form a threat." The queen of the legal profession is very familiar with this, and then looked at Fujieda Suhua and said: " Has the fingerprint on this one been investigated by the police?"


    "Um... Gan Xiong was very angry at the time, yelling, "Who did this?" Then he passed it on to everyone in the family, so the fingerprints were everywhere, and nothing could be found."


    "I think it''s useless if you don''t pass it on. Since the other party hides his handwriting with a typewriter, he shouldn''t be stupid enough to leave fingerprints."


    "That said, prisoners will not be so dumb."


    Duoduo...


    At this moment, the door of the study was knocked.


    "Ah, please come in."


    The old housekeeper Ueki Caoba opened the door of the study and said, "Madam, someone outside said that he wanted to see you."


    "See me? Who?"


    "I don''t know this too well, but it''s a great beauty who doesn''t lose to the lawyer concubine and Miss Feng at all."


    Fujieda turned his head and glanced at Conan Hideri and Mine Fujiko. Because of his height, Conan could only grab the edge of the table and said, "Maybe the true lover is here this time."


    "Conan!"


    Xiao Lan''s eyes stared, but what he said was the water that was poured out, and it was hard to collect it!


    Naruto''s head twitched and looked down at Conan. I remember this case seemed to be...


    "It seems that you don''t know the lady outside. Do you need me to refuse her?" The old butler Ueki worked hard. Although his life was almost at an end, he still did his best to stand on the last post.


    "Wait!"


    Feeling a huge''crisis'', Fujieda Suhua turned her head, her eyes were burning with fighting spirit, and said, "I''ll see her! She''s in the hall, right?!"


    Fujieda Suhua immediately rushed out, and Fei Yingli walked out of the study, looked up at the ceiling, and said, "Butler Ueki, surveillance cameras seem to be installed everywhere here."


    "Ah, yeah, it was installed just in case after that happened. Actually, I told the master that it would be better to pretend to be more, but the master said it was someone at home who did the prank anyway, so this That''s enough, and the family that is about to go bankrupt doesn''t want to spend any more money."


    ''Bankrupt?''


    ''Extremely extravagant, arrogant, eyes above the top, greedy and stingy, this kind of person has no reason to die.''


    With different world views, Naruto and Conan noticed completely different points. At this time, I heard the voice of Fujieda Suhua coming from the entrance.


    "You thief cat, what are you doing here?! Go back to me! I already know, you are Qianxiong''s mistress, right?! It must be for the inheritance, but I won''t pay a penny. Yours! Absolutely!"


    "Tell you, you made a mistake."

 643 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 643

    ''This voice... so familiar!''


    Everyone who heard the noise at the entrance ran toward the entrance, and except for the old butler Ueki, the remaining concubine Hideri, Xiaolan, Conan, Naruto and Feng Fuji were all taken aback.


    "Aha? Yingli, Fujiko?"


    "You Xizi?!"*2


    ''mom?!''


    Speaking of it, after graduating from Didan High School, You Xizi went to the United States and hadn''t seen Fei Yingli for a long time. Meeting old friends who had been separated for many years, the atmosphere was really...a bad thing!


    "Humph!"


    Fei Yingli snorted softly, hugging her arms, and said, "I still like to be young, but even the princess of Emperor Dan can hardly resist the aging of the years."


    "Ahhh, I will return these words to you as they are, the old queen who always dresses conservatively!"


    Concubine Hideri and Kudo Yukiko looked at each other coldly, and the sky thunder shook the ground, showing a strong aura.


    "That''s right, there is Sister Xizi, Sister Yingli''s dress is indeed very conservative."


    Feng Fujiko was absolutely unwilling to be lonely, and immediately plunged into the battle between the two women, and without standing by anyone, offended them all in one sentence... Speaking of which, although both are 37 years old, Fujiko¡¯s birthday is indeed more Fei Yingli and Yukiko are late, so she is indeed the youngest one.


    Countless bloody realities have proved that some facts cannot be said nonsense. The intervention of Feng Fujiko made the scene of the dispute between Chu and Han instantly turned into a three-legged battle between Liu Guan and Zhang and the Three Kingdoms!


    Naruto, Xiaolan, Conan, these three people each have a close relationship with the three best women over there, two are blood relationships, one is a husband and wife relationship, but at this time no one dares to join in the fun. Who will die at that time.


    ''Is this the legendary Triwizard Cup?!''


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Four-Don''t mention it again!I feel ashamed!


    Although the aura of these three women is more exaggerated than in the Fourth Ninja World War, they did not fight anyhow, but instead...


    The three women who had been fighting with each other just now, almost about to fight, suddenly grabbed each other''s hands, and the horrible expressions on their faces turned into smiles.


    "Really, you Xizi, it''s been a long time since I saw you."


    "Yes, Yingli, I didn''t expect to see you and Fujiko-chan here."


    "Yu Kiko, why did you suddenly come to Japan from the U.S. and finally dumped Yusaku Kudo?" Feng Fujiko squinted and said with a vicious tone.


    "Ah, ah, I''m still thinking about it for the time being." Kudo Yukiko smiled, completely restrained, and did not reveal any flaws, "but it''s been a long time since I met Hideri, last time it was Hideri and Xiao Before Goro broke up, were you divorced?" The fox smiled, causing trouble.


    "Hehe, I''m still separated at the moment, but it''s just barely maintained." The skin smiled hard, seeming to be true, and the language was disappointed.


    "But it''s been a long time since no one called me a princess. The last time was at the Emperor Dan Academy Festival 20 years ago." Kudo Yukiko looked happy, with nostalgia in her eyes, as if she was still cherishing the memory of her passing high school time.


    "I miss it, the Miss Didan beauty pageant at that time." Fei Yingli cleared her mood, but she was still nostalgic about the events of the year. "The final battle between the princess and the queen was really unprecedented."


    ''Miss Di Dan, is there such a thing?''Conan has a pair of dead fish eyes, and it seems that he hasn''t expected the danger.


    "Say... Speaking of which I heard from Yuanzi, there was a legendary beauty contest that shook the entire Didan High School 20 years ago. The two sides of the decisive battle had innocent and cute faces and genius acting skills, and they were attracted by their debut. The princess of Didan High School, who is under the eyes of the media all over the world, and the talented Didan Queen who has excellent brains and perfectly answered the entrance examination questions of the University of Tokyo. She was recommended to study at Harvard at the age of 16. It turns out that those two people are mothers. With Aunt You Xizi."


    Feng Fujiko turned his head and was too lazy to look at the two women whose eyes flickered and seemed to have entered the confrontation mode again, and said, "Then who won the beauty pageant?"


    "I don''t know this. It is said that because two people were very famous at the time, their supporters came to Emperor Dan from all over the country, but they were ordered to stop before they caused panic."


    "No wonder there was no beauty pageant in Didan High School..."


    "I know that, 20 years ago, 20,001 votes were prepared, and the two of them got 10,000 votes each. In the end, they couldn''t find the last vote. It was a tie."


    "Are the more than 20,000 tickets a bit too exaggerated..." Conan sighed like Naruto back then.


    Mine Fujiko is not surprised. When Kudo Yukiko debuted more than a decade ago, her popularity was almost as high as her, and the 20,000 tickets were not particularly exaggerated.


    "So that''s the case." Xiao Lan squeezed her chin, then her eyes turned to doubts again, and said: "But how did the teacher know? Wasn''t the teacher still in the United States 20 years ago?"


    "Of course I asked directly, just during the last Emperor Dan Academy Festival."


    "Hehe, with Xizi''s popularity back then, if you find the last ticket, it must have been voted for you too, right."


    "Oh, Yingli, don''t say that, I''m still a bit worse than you, the queen."


    ''Are these two women cheating?!''


    The four people watching at the side didn''t believe that these two smiling women really thought that way. The smiles made it clear that they were hiding knives in their smiles.


    "Ah, that..."


    When the protagonist¡¯s attention gradually deviated, the role of the supporting role is reflected. They can make the protagonist¡¯s attention return to the main topic, and will not be biased to the Bermuda Delta. A dragon set with such a function, such as the eye Uncle Mu, if you are here, it is Fujieda Suhua.


    "Ah, that... Although you seem to be an acquaintance of the concubine lawyer, if you are Qianxiong''s lover, I will be very upset as a wife."


    "By the way, Yu Xizi, why are you here?"


    "That, Yusaku, please ask me..."


    "You have Kiko." Although Mr. Fujieda is indeed a good middle-aged uncle, but he likes to interrupt others, he really needs to change it. "I asked Yusaku to help me resolve this incident. Yes, my name is Fujieda Shigeru. He said that he can¡¯t walk away now, so he asked his wife to come here for him, but I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not paid here, and the one who hired Mr. Mori with 10 million to investigate the case The new wife is different."


    "Ten million?!"


    Kudo Yukiko turned her head in surprise. She could not get the ten million, but she was extremely surprised at the fact that Kogoro Moori made ten million yen.


    "Kogoro can make money so much?!"


    "Oh..." The majestic queen of the legal world looked sad at this time, and said: "If only it could make money."


    On the corridor...


    "Hey?! Eight million have been spent?!" Kudo Yukiko looked surprised, and shouted because of this.


    "Shhh!"


    Fei Yingli hurriedly motioned to her friend to be quiet. After all, this matter is really embarrassing. The eyes under the lens are full of helplessness and sorrow, and said: "That''s why I came to be an agent."


    "It''s really hard work..." Feng Fujiko sighed like this. As a rare outstanding woman in this world, I can''t help but compare when I meet. Let''s not talk about anything else. Regarding my husband, anyway, Feng Fujiko definitely has the capital to be proud of.


    "Fortunately, I don''t have to worry about money, right, Anada."


    "Please don''t use such a disgusting tone all of a sudden?" Naruto rolled Feng Fujiko''s eyes, and then pulled his hand from her arms. In fact, he secretly turned his palm and grabbed a hand on her chest.


    "I am also very tired to have a prodigal daughter-in-law."


    "Hmph, you said that I would lose if you want, anyway, what you have is money, do you regret it?"


    "I regret that you are a big-headed ghost!" Naruto rolled his eyes, and the habit of arguing with her really can''t be changed. "If you can really defeat my money, you will be considered good at you."


    "Oh... more than two hundred billion dollars, it''s really a huge challenge."

 644 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 644

    Naruto¡¯s assets will only increase with the passage of time. Three years ago, his personal assets broke the limit of 200 billion. Five years ago, Feng Fujiko¡¯s personal assets exceeded 100 billion. In their current lives, they spend money for spending money and making money for fun. If they hadn''t invested money in that corrupt den recently, Naruto would have more assets.


    ''Two hundred billion?How rich is this guy?!''


    Fei Yingli''s forehead hung three black lines. Compared with a middle-aged man who was tied to the sofa by her, Fei Yingli sighed deeply again and had to admit that she was completely defeated by Feng Feng at the point of looking for her husband. No two sons.


    Yukiko''s thinking jumped off. Although she was a little surprised at Naruto''s financial resources at first, she looked at Fujieda Suka who was walking in front, and her attention suddenly shifted.


    "Speaking of which, why did she think I was that goddamn mistress just now?"


    "He said it."


    This time Naruto and Xiaolan showed a tacit understanding. They stretched out their hands at the same time. Just now, under the pressure of the powerful aura of the three women, the two of them almost became dragons. At this time, they performed a tacit cooperation. At the same time, the hand points to Conan who is trying to shrink himself (in fact, he is small) and trying to make himself feel non-existent (but his head is too big).


    "Oh, so it was you, dear Conan sauce" Yu Xizi smiled upside down all sentient beings.


    "That one¡­¡­"


    Boom!!


    Illness comes from the mouth, disaster comes from the mouth...


    Our ancestors have left the truth quotes long ago, and as a Japanese, Conan, who would not listen to advice at all, obviously did not know this. The price he got for talking nonsense was a hot bun on his head.


    Everyone came to the study again. You Xizi ignored the red meat bun on the top of his son''s head, looked at the three exhibits on the table, and said, "So, it does not seem to be an ordinary prank."


    "But there are only these three kinds of evidence. It would be a miracle if the prisoner can be found in this way." Fei Yingli sighed helplessly. There was too little evidence, no handwriting, no fingerprints, and even whether the prisoner was an outsider or an insider. I don''t know, it is a completely headless case.


    "But it''s okay to have this kid, his reasoning is very powerful."


    A woman is born to turn her face faster than a book. As a genius actress, Yukiko Kudo is even more so. Just now he gave Conan an iron fist that did not lose to Xiaolan. At this time, he immediately hugged the top of his head and the swelling of his mouth was not reduced. Children who also showed signs of convulsions.


    "Hey... Are you turning your face faster?"


    Kudo Yukiko''s face-turning speed, even Conan, her son, had a super strong urge to complain.


    "Tsk tusk tusk tusk..."


    Corresponding to Conan¡¯s complaints, Naruto was shaking his head and making slurping noises in his mouth, saying: "Conan, you are still young, don¡¯t you know that barbarism is a woman¡¯s patent, unreasonableness is a woman¡¯s power, and words are not counted." It¡¯s a woman¡¯s achievement."


    "Incisive!"


    Naruto shook his head and sighed with the consistent consent of the four beauties of the three big and one small, and gave him a thumbs up.


    "Speaking..." Fei Yingli put down her hand and looked at the child who was completely incomprehensible in Yu Xizi''s arms (not because he was small, but because of low EQ), and said: "The case at your cousin''s house last time. , Conan will be with you too."


    "Yes, this kid''s reasoning is perfect. It''s really mine..."


    "mine?"


    Fei Yingli and Xiaolan showed strange gazes, while Conan was almost scared to death. Yukiko kept her smile unchanged, showing the superb lines of a talented actress.


    "It''s really my... grandson of grandfather''s brother''s cousin''s cousin''s uncle''s daughter."


    The lines made up casually at the scene, Xizi said, are full of words and full of air. At this time, if Naruto asks "Can you repeat what you just said", I don''t know what will happen?


    Fortunately, Naruto didn''t do this. He turned his gaze to Fujiko, who was holding his forehead.


    "Is this woman the guy who has Sharon Wynyard with you and is known as the Hollywood Three Beauty Gods?"


    "Don''t mention it again!" Feng Fujiko gritted his teeth, "I feel embarrassed!!"


    Chapter 195-Two gunshots!Three queens!


    Sharon Wynyard, Fujiko Mine and Yukiko Fujimine (the name was still called at the time) are three superstars of the same era. All of them have won the Oscar for Best Actress Award for their outstanding performance in movies, and the three were originally There are many similarities (it¡¯s not strange, Kudo Yukiko and Belmod were originally the characters who created the two halves of Mine Fujiko), so of course there are many good people who like to compare the three of them together. Gradually, some media have called them three Hollywood gods, corresponding to the queen Hera, the goddess of wisdom Athena and the goddess of beauty Aphrodite.


    Since the death of Sharon Wynyard (appeared as Kris Wynyard after Belmode), Kudo Yukiko and Mine Fujiko died because of their marriage. This title has not been mentioned for many years, and now it is mentioned by Naruto. It''s really rare for Fujiko to feel a sense of shame.


    ''Am I as famous as this fool?!!''


    Feng Fujiko almost held back the idea of ??using the pistol he hid in his body to destroy Yukiko!


    You Xizi has part of the characteristics of the peak but not two sons. Like Belmode, when Qing Shan created the two of them, he divided the characteristics of the peak and the two sons into two, and then strengthened them separately. You Xizi has the good side of the peak but is smart, Lively, kind, childish, and of course there are some little devil attributes, such as black belly, devilishness, and of course the most important jumper.


    There was Kiko''s jump of thinking, even Feng Fujiko and Naruto felt a little unable to keep up. After''enough to play'', Kiko dropped Conan aside...it was indeed lost, and started talking about business again.


    "Anyway, we have to meet Mr. Qianxiong first and ask him if he has any clues about threatening him, otherwise the case cannot be started."


    I have to say that although You Xizi''s own investigation level is not very good, after all, she has read too many detective novels, and she has also acted as a female detective, so she is very clear about the routine.


    "This should not work." The eight steward of Ueki Grass appeared at the entrance of the study and said: "Because the master is now in the audio-visual room while listening to classical music while reading, if you don''t wait for an hour or two, the master will be thunderous, master He hates that others disturb him while he is reading."


    ''It''s really leisurely. Knowing that someone wants to kill himself, he can still listen to music and read a book. There are generally two kinds of people who can do this. One is the human limit, such as Naruto, and the other. It''s the human bottom line, like Fujieda Mikio...''


    "But is it okay to leave him alone?" You Xizi expressed his doubts, and said, "Now someone wants his life!"


    "Otherwise, let''s go and see what''s going on?" Fujieda, who hadn''t spoken for a long time, came out to brush his presence. "There are monitors everywhere, and the same is true in the audio-visual room. You can see the situation inside through the monitor there."


    monitoring room¡­¡­


    Speaking of which, there is no such place in Naruto''s home, because Naruto''s home does not even have a surveillance camera, it is completely artificial... Besides, it is impossible for ordinary people to enter the yard filled with jumping mines.


    The main screen in the middle, surrounded by twelve small screens, shows all the 13 surveillance cameras in this mansion.


    As a former professional actor, You Xizi can be said to be very professional with these things. Sitting on the chair in front of the big screen, You Xizi constantly manipulated the monitor and said, "These devices are really good, and they are also very flexible."


    "Thanks for your compliment," the polite old butler Ueki leaned slightly and said, "But I think these are still too few."


    "It is indeed."


    Naruto opened the electronic map of the mansion, which basically included the building structure and area inside the mansion, saying: "The interior of this villa is close to a thousand square meters on the first floor, and there are only 13 monitors. There are too few cameras."


    "And the audio-visual room is in the lower left corner of the first floor, but the monitoring room is on the right side of the middle. At this distance, if something happens, it¡¯s really not easy to catch it, butler Ueki, who is usually here to monitor this. Monitor the screen?"


    "Usually I take turns with the maid."


    "Although there is surveillance, this manpower arrangement is too unreasonable." Feng Fujiko frowned. She is the female thief who knows most about this kind of thing. "There are only 13 surveillance cameras in such a big house, and it is responsible. There are only butler Ueki and a few maids. Even if something happens, there is no way to rush over immediately."


    "Because the master always thinks this is just a prank, and there is no extra money here that can be used to recruit new people."


    ''Isn''t that just for death?''


    Naruto and Mine Fujiko glanced at each other, but still didn''t say that.


    Fujieda ran to continue writing, while the rest of the people stayed in the monitoring room and continued to stare at the screen. Naruto was bored, so he sat on the ground with Fujiko and began to take out a set of poker. Cards to play cards.


    "I said you two are too leisurely!"


    The person who made such a serious accusation was Fei Yingli, with one hand akimbo and the white light reflected in the lens, which really made her image so serious that she had a powerful aura like a queen.

 645 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 645

    Naruto and Feng Fujiko were originally apostasy and dared to do anything. Although Fei Hideli was accused, they still sat cross-legged on the ground and continued to play cards.


    "What''s the matter? Anyway, it would be nice if you and You Xizi are there." Feng Fujiko didn''t raise his head, and while playing cards, he paid attention to whether Naruto had come out.


    "I mean."


    Naruto didn''t look up. As two people on the same front, Naruto expressed support for Feng Fujiko, saying: "Anyway, don''t you two care about the beauty pageant of Miss Didan who didn''t win 20 years ago? This time? Even if it is to divide the victory and defeat at that time."


    "Ahhhhhhh, people don''t care about it"


    The person who can speak in this accent is definitely not Fei Yingri, she was originally an unstoppable temper. After watching the surveillance screen for a while, Yu Xizi felt bored. After hearing Naruto''s words, she immediately moved her buttocks while moving the chair while leaning in. Come here.


    Fei Yingli also seemed to feel a little embarrassed, a slight blush flashed on her serious face, and said: "I am not the kind of person who is careful!"


    "You two liars!"


    The answer to the queen and the princess of the Emperor Dan was the contemptuous white eyes of Naruto and Feng Fujiko, plus two middle fingers. Whether it was the queen of the legal world or the baroness of the night, everyone was hitting the middle finger at this time.


    ''These two guys are really annoying!''


    Although they are opponents, they are also good friends. It is not surprising that Fei Yingri and You Xizi have the same thoughts. Unlike Yu Xizi, who is just a little depressed, Fei Yingri is a little tight in his chest.


    The atmosphere is really unspeakable, weird, Fei Yingri and Yukiko did not speak, Naruto and Feng Fujiko continued to play cards, Xiaolan and Conan looked at their elders and didn''t know what to say at this time.


    "Oh no!"


    Butler Ueki, who was conscientiously standing on the last post, suddenly yelled, breaking the weird atmosphere among the six. Butler Ueki stared at the monitoring screen and yelled: "Master! Master raised his hand!!"


    "what?!"


    The content of these words immediately eliminated all the strange atmosphere, and the six Naruto and the others rushed to the monitoring screen in an instant.


    "Wait! What''s going on?!"


    "Yi Li, could someone go into the audio-visual room with a pistol?!"


    "No, there won''t be such a thing." Butler Ueki turned his head to explain, and said: "I brought coffee in just now. When I came out of the room, the door was clearly locked!"


    The mystery that Fujieda Mikio suddenly raised his hand hadn''t been resolved, he suddenly fell to the ground. Fujieda Suka, who was passing the boring time, also rushed to the monitoring screen and said: "What''s the matter?! Difficult... Could it be...was hit by a gun?!"


    "Where is the spare key for the audio-visual room?!"


    "In...in my room!"


    "Please get it right away!" You Xizi dropped this sentence and immediately turned around and rushed out of the monitoring room.


    "Then I''ll call the police!"


    "There is also an ambulance, please go right away!" Fei Yingri solemnly ordered, and then ran out likewise, and when everyone left the monitoring room, Naruto and Feng Fujiko stared at Fujieda Mikio on the monitoring screen. There was a serious thinking look.


    The distance from the monitoring room to the audio-visual room is indeed a bit far, and I passed the Fujieda room on the way.


    "What''s wrong, why is it so noisy?!"


    "Mr. Qianxiong suddenly fell in the audio-visual room just now, and he might have been shot!"


    "what?!"


    Everyone rushed to the door of the audio-visual room, but Naruto and Fujiko Minami were a little late, and their faces were still pondering. No matter how Fujieda knocked on the door of the audio-visual room, they could not get any response from inside.


    Boom!!


    "Gunshots?!!!"


    There were two gunshots in the audio-visual room, which made everyone outside change their faces, and Naruto pushed away Fei Yingri and Yukiko.


    "Go away, let me come!"


    Kusanaru sword immediately pulled out, Naruto cut the door of the audio-visual room in half with a single sword, and then kicked the cut door panel open, and then saw the broken body lying on the floor of the audio-visual room.


    Chapter 196-Such a huge loophole, unable to complain about observation!


    Fujieda Suhua called the police, and just half an hour later, the world''s most industrious police officer, Officer Megome, appeared in the mansion of Fujieda''s house with a ticket of subordinates, accompanied by V5V5 music.


    Click click...


    The forensic officer took pictures of the corpse conscientiously. Uncle Mumu put his hands behind his back and said in amazement: "Huh? Isn''t this Yingli? And Xizi, what are you two doing in this place?"


    "Ah, actually..."


    "Because Maori accepted a commission, and I came here as his agent and commissioned to find out the person in this house who threatened the life of the deceased Mikio Fujieda."


    "Oh, so, but why do you say that the murderer is from this family?"


    "Because under the pillow of the deceased¡¯s bedroom, there were two notes of''Be careful behind you'' and''I will make you comfortable'' and a bullet. There are many surveillance cameras in this house. It''s easy to sneak in, will you leave with just a note?"


    "Uh... that''s what I said." Mumu scratched his head, and suddenly glanced at the door of the audio-visual room. The corner of his eye twitched, "The door was made like this, so Naruto is here, right? ."


    "Hey, don''t you, Mumu, I have been standing here for a long time."


    Leaning against the wall, Naruto, who was holding the Kusanaru sword and swinging his pose, rolled his eyes helplessly at Mumu, and said, "Should I report to Mrs. Bi?"


    "Hey! Don''t talk nonsense!"


    It can be seen from the appearance that Uncle Mumu, who is completely a tracheitis, first hurriedly stopped, and then turned into a look of anger, pointed at Naruto¡¯s face, and said: "You guy dare to say, we are You will be killed in two days!"


    "I?"


    Naruto still rarely sees Mumu get angry. He didn''t understand what was going on at all. He pointed at himself and asked in confusion, "What''s wrong with me?"


    Mumu sighed, and said, "Did you anger Minister Odagiri before?"


    "Forget it, just pit him a pot of tea. That fellow Odagiri shouldn''t be so exaggerated."


    "It''s just that exaggeration. If you were not in the Metropolitan Police Department for two days, Minister Odagiri couldn''t deal with you. In the end, all of us took our breath away. In the past two days, everyone in the Criminal Department was busy and almost exhausted."


    "what?"


    Naruto steals his life for half a day. He doesn''t know how much trouble his colleague has caused because of him. He secretly complains that the guy Odakiri Toshiro is really careful. It seems that the menopause is definitely coming.


    Mumu sighed helplessly and said, "Naruto, I know that Minister Odagiri can''t do anything with you, but think about it for us anyway, I don''t want to go into the coffin so early."


    ''Now it is more popular to put in urns, coffins take up too much space.''


    Naruto spit out a little bit in his heart, after all, he didn''t continue to stimulate Mumu, nodded, and said: "Let''s talk about this case first."


    "First of all, the time of the crime," Fei Yingli directly grabbed Naruto''s lines and squeezed his chin and said, "It''s about eight o''clock in the evening."


    "Yeah." The genius actress is very good at seizing the time, and he doesn''t give Naruto a chance to interrupt at all, and said: "It happens to be when everyone is watching the situation in the audio-visual room through the surveillance camera."

 646 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 646

    "That''s right, then Mr. Qianxiong suddenly stood up with his hands high. It should have been shot and fell to the ground. Then we rushed to this room immediately. After Naruto broke the door, it looked like this."


    ''The two of them really care about the beauty pageant that didn''t win 20 years ago.''


    The corners of Naruto''s mouth twitched. Regarding Fei Yingri and Youkiko''s vindictive performance, he was not in the mood to participate in order to avoid being blown to the end of the typhoon.


    "Detective Megumi!" Inspector Takagi, standing outside the window, shouted: "The murder weapon was found. It is a Colt 45mm caliber pistol, and there are three empty cartridge cases, which match the number of three muzzles on the back of the deceased. , Should have hurried away after shooting at the victim through the window outside."


    ''Three muzzles on the back...''


    Regardless of Muguo''s analysis of the case, Naruto suddenly turned his head and glanced at the corpse of Fujieda Mikio on the ground, then the corners of his mouth twitched suddenly, and he glanced at the crowd, feeling a little weird.


    ''Isn''t anyone discovering such an obvious flaw?!''


    Naruto was almost frantically complaining in his heart, but after looking at the emperor princess and the emperor princess full of fighting spirit, Naruto still endured it.


    "Detective Megome, there was a burnt towel in the garden."


    "That one¡­¡­"


    "Maybe to eliminate the gun smoke reaction when shooting."


    The tragic Uncle Mumu was completely snatched by Fei Yingri''s lines, and before he could say anything, Yu Xizi followed closely, not giving Mumu a chance to speak.


    "It could also be to make the gun sound a bit quieter, but it failed."


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    Uncle Mumu wanted to interject, but was completely ignored by Fei Yingri. The queen opened her aura and looked at the police on the scene with serious eyes. She immediately gave the task: "First, please ask Officer Chiba to check the trajectory of the pistol, and Officer Takagi to check. Is there any suspicious person nearby."


    "Ah, wait a minute..."


    "By the way, the bullets remaining in the victim''s body and the bullets placed under the pillow, please also check whether the trajectories are the same."


    "I say¡­¡­"


    "Then Police Officer Mumu, please take everyone from the Forensic Department to the living room to check the smoke reaction of everyone in this family, and then listen to the testimony."


    "Hi...Lawyer Concubine."


    "Memo is really pathetic."


    Naruto made such a comment on the performance of the queen and the princess. The voice was not loud, but it was enough to be heard by Feng Fujiko and Xiaolan.


    Because of the presence of the queen and the princess, Naruto is quickly becoming a fringe trap. He simply hugged Feng Fujiko¡¯s waist and hid on the side to be lazy, watching the two women turn a crime scene into a scheming.


    "It seems that the two of them really care about the beauty pageant 20 years ago." Feng Fujiko shook his head and told the truth directly.


    "Aren''t you going to mix things up?" Naruto turned his head, this woman is not so behaved.


    "Why, do you want me to go?" Feng Fujiko squinted and smiled. The fox-like sly smile was completely learned from someone.


    "Uh... no need." Naruto wiped his sweat secretly. The dispute between Chu and Han was lively enough. Let''s forget about the Three Kingdoms battle. Suddenly, another troublesome woman appeared in Naruto''s head, Belmore. Germany!


    If these four women got together, it would definitely be much more lively than playing mahjong. Naruto just imagined that kind of scene, and his body couldn''t help shaking. It was terrifying!


    "Teacher, what do you think of this case?" Xiaolan is still more normal and well-behaved, and the topic finally falls on the case.


    "First of all, the murderer is definitely not an outsider. The murderer wrapped the pistol in a towel to eliminate the gunsmoke reaction on his body. If it is an outsider, he just ran away after killing, and since the murderer can be careful enough to not leave behind. My handwriting, fingerprints and other clues, I also know that I want to eliminate the gun smoke reaction, so it is absolutely impossible to leave the pistol on the scene because of panic. Then there is only one explanation, that is, the murderer deliberately dropped the gun on the scene. All kinds of evidence show that the murderer must be this Someone in the family."


    Feng Fujiko just listened like a story. It didn''t matter to her who the murderer was, but Xiaolan nodded solemnly, obviously caring about the case. After all, it was related to whether the debt of Kogoro Moori could be paid off.


    "So who is the murderer?"


    "I don''t know yet, but there is a very, very important suspicious point on the corpse, Lan, take a closer look, if you can''t see it, I will really complain about you."


    Xiao Lan, who refused to admit defeat, immediately stared at Fujieda Mikio¡¯s corpse, but until the gunsmoke reaction was completed and all the confessions were heard, the corpse was sent to the Metropolitan Police Department for autopsy. Xiaolan did not find any problems. It also seemed to froze.


    "Teacher, just tell me what the doubts are, okay? Don''t sell it anymore." Xiaolan admitted that she couldn''t see through the doubts Naruto said, and started her coquettish strategy with her arms around Naruto''s arms.


    "You..."


    Naruto withdrew his hand, flicked Xiaolan''s forehead with his fingers, then coughed twice to remind everyone that he was still there, and then walked to Mumu''s face.


    "Naruto, have you found the murderer?!" Uncle Mumu''s expression of excitement was obviously very high for someone.


    "No." Naruto is not kind, and directly extinguished Uncle Mumu''s fiery heart, scratching his own hair, and said: "I just found a suspicious point, I really have to say it, so obvious You haven¡¯t discovered the doubts for so long, your observation skills are really terrible..."


    Naruto directly used Tucao as his opening, but this time offended everyone present, Fei Yingli almost couldn''t hold back the urge to rush over to crush him.


    "Ahem..." Mumu pulled his hat and said, "Naruto, you should explain first, what doubts have you found?"


    "Ok."


    Naruto walked to the chair in the audio-visual room and sat down, and said, ¡°At the time, we were in the audio-visual room when we saw the deceased sitting on the chair and reading, then suddenly stood up at around eight o¡¯clock and raised his hands.¡±


    Naruto made the same action according to his own explanation, then looked at Fei Yingri and Yukiko sideways, and said, "The deceased looked like I am now raising their hands, right?"


    "Yes, that''s probably the case, but is there any problem?"


    "Of course, the position of this chair is facing the window, and the window is broken, so the murderer should have shot the dead from that position. According to the picture we saw from the surveillance, The deceased should be facing the window, that is, facing the murderer with the gun, and surrendered, right?"


    "Yes."


    "After that we suddenly saw the deceased fall down, so we inferred that the deceased was shot by the murderer and fell. When we got outside the audio-visual room, we heard two more shots, so there were three shots in total. The problem is, logically speaking, when the murderer shot the deceased first, the deceased and the murderer should be face to face. The bullet should hit his chest, but the three bullet holes on the corpse were all in the back. Can anyone here show me how to face me and hit a bullet on my back?"


    The murderer and the deceased face to face, but the bullet hits the back. Such an obvious loophole has never been discovered, and Naruto¡¯s complaints have all been exhausted...


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Seven-Serial Knife Cuts Kogoro!


    You can''t let a person like Uzumaki Naruto catch a chance, otherwise he can spit you out until death, anyway, the people present now feel that way...


    However, Naruto¡¯s complaints are really reasonable. Ming Ming concubine Yingri and Yukiko both saw the deceased raise their hands from the monitoring screen. It is obvious that he was facing the murderer at the time, but all three bullets hit the back. , No one noticed for so long, Naruto was really too lazy to complain.


    In fact, it is not completely impossible to shoot from the front and let the bullet hit the back, as long as the person has the level of sharp marksmanship like Uzumaki Naruto or Dimension Daisuke.


    "All three shots were shot on the back. From the perspective of that window, it only means that all three shots were shot after the deceased fell to the ground."


    "amount¡­¡­"


    Uncle Mumu is usually used to spitting out by Naruto, so he is more tenacious and he is the fastest to recover, saying: "But Naruto, if the three shots were fired after the deceased fell to the ground, why would he suddenly raise his hand? Why did you suddenly fall to the ground?"


    "Well... In fact, from the screen on the monitor above, you can only see a part of the audio-visual room. The position of the window cannot be seen from the surveillance camera, so at that time we were only monitoring the screen. I saw the deceased standing up and raising his hand, and we didn''t see if someone was pointing a gun at him when he fell on the ground."


    "You mean there was no murderer at the time. The murderer fired three shots to kill the deceased after that, but why did the deceased raise his hand and why he fell suddenly has not been resolved."


    "Forget it, let me give you another hint."


    Naruto began to perform pantomimes. At first, he was holding a book in his left hand, turning the pages with his right hand slowly, and then it seemed that he was holding something into the book, then he put the book aside, and then he should have picked up a plate. Something like that, then picked up a small cup and took a sip.

 647 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 647

    Naruto''s suggestion could not be more obvious, Fei Yingri and Yukiko were taken aback for a moment, and after a glance at each other, they rushed out at the same time.


    "Really motivated... But, I should understand it, after all, I have already hinted so obviously."


    After another twenty minutes...


    Snapped!!


    All the lights in the audio-visual room suddenly turned off, and the room was dim, and Xizi''s exaggerated voice sounded in the darkness.


    "Sergeant Mumu, the identity of the murderer, and the methods of murder, I have all understood all of this, and if you bet on the reputation and dignity of my Baroness of the Night, there is absolutely no way for the murderer to hide!"


    Yukiko took off her hairband and satisfies her vanity among a group of table lamps that have been used as spotlights. In the distance, a group of people represented by Concubine Hideri and Naruto have black mouths and black faces.


    ''Where did this jumper woman find these lights?''


    Yu Xizi, whose vanity was greatly satisfied, didn''t care about everyone''s dark complexion. While humming, he bounced and turned on the lights in the audio-visual room. The room was finally bright again.


    "Hyori, You Kiko, do you already know who the murderer is?"


    "Yeah, what Naruto said is right. When we saw the deceased standing up in the surveillance room, he was not threatened with a gun by the murderer at that time. To provide evidence, except for three bullet holes. In addition to the back of the deceased, there is the book on the table, that is, the book that the deceased had been reading before his death. The rope used as a bookmark is clamped in the book. A person pointed at by a gun should be in no mood Hold the bookmark." Fei Yingli hugged her arms, resisting the twitch of her mouth just now, and began to explain the truth of the case.


    "That''s it... But why did the deceased raise his hand suddenly?"


    "If it''s Police Officer Megome, what would you do if you want to take a break after reading the book?" Yu Xizi agreed, and if the two of them cooperate, they can definitely become very good comedians... But they may play directly on stage. stand up.


    "Probably just turning your head, moving your shoulders, and stretching your waist...Huh?"


    "Yes, Mr. Qianxiong just stood up and stretched out after getting tired from reading."


    "Don''t be stupid." Psychologically expecting this case to be over soon, Fujieda Suhua, who can quickly get the inheritance, denied Yukiko''s reasoning, and said: "After that, Ganxiong fell to the ground. Stretching will make him fall. ?"


    "It''s not about stretching, it''s about standing up. Isn''t it often? After sitting for too long, suddenly standing up, you will experience dizziness or confusion."


    "But this dizzy time is too accurate, right?"


    "That''s because someone added a drug to the deceased''s coffee, called isopropyl... isopropyl...aha, forget it."


    Boom!


    Fei Yingri couldn¡¯t bear it, punched his friend, and said, ¡°It¡¯s isoproterenol. This drug is used to induce trance. It is a medicine for unconscious patients in medicine. To induce their symptoms, and then to find out the cause, the drug is in the coffee cup of the deceased."


    "Yes, that''s it." Yuukizi was totally unwilling to fall under the sway of Concubine Yingli, and said: "But the prisoner felt that it was not enough, so in one sentence, we misled us on the wrong road."


    "''Master raised his hand'', the person who said this was the real murderer, right, the eight steward Uekicho?"


    "Butler Ueki would know that the deceased would drink coffee while reading, stretch after standing up, and avoid the monitor in this house. It is normal. At that time, it was normal to pretend to get the key. I walked around to the outside of this audio-visual room, and shot the dead three times from outside the window."


    "But didn''t you hear only two gunshots?"


    "This is all you need to have a silencer. The first shot was covered up because of the silencer and classical music in the audio-visual room. All three bullets hit the deceased''s back for this reason."


    "I think the silencer should still be on the body of Butler Ueki. After all, if it is littered, if someone finds the silencer, his technique will be seen. So just search and you should be able to find it right away. "


    Just as Fei Yingri and Yukiko reasoned, the high-temperature silencer was hidden in Butler Ueki¡¯s socks. Because of the high temperature of the silencer, his calf was severely burned. However, he had already died soon and finished this. After the last thing in life, it would be strange if his remaining life span exceeded one month. His body was already exhausted.


    Butler Ueki explained the reason for his murder, anyway, for him who was about to die, denying it was meaningless.


    "What? It turns out that the criminal is you. I thought that the murderer must be Fujieda Shigeru. If that''s the case, I won''t get less property?!" Fujieda Suhua opened her mouth and kept her money. "Finally hired a detective. It''s a big failure to come home!"


    "Regarding the distribution of the inheritance," Fei Yingli very kindly explained to Fujieda Suhua, saying: "As long as Mr. Qianxiong has no parents and his children and siblings are alive, the property should be left to his wife. , Will not be distributed to the brother of the ex-wife."


    "Really? That''s because I made a mistake." Fujieda Suka said with joy.


    But is Fei Yingli such a good person?Obviously not!


    "However, if Mr. Qianxiong has made a will, the inheritance will be distributed according to the will." Fei Yingli did not hesitate to pour a basin of cold water on Fujieda Suhua, and then revealed her fangs and claws. Anyway, please pay the ten million yuan reward for finding the prisoner this time."


    "Hey? Why, Qianxiong has been killed?!"


    "Hehe, the contract doesn''t specify the protection of Mr. Qianxiong, right, Miss Suhua?"


    The two looked at each other. Facts proved that with Fujieda Suhua''s level, she was no match for the queen Concubine Hideri in her eyes. She retreated, sat on the sofa and said, "Forget it, as long as you can get the legacy of Qianxiong. Ten million is not a problem."


    "To be precise, before the will is announced, Mr. Qianxiong''s property will be frozen, and you can only pay with your own property."


    "Oh no?!"


    "If you refuse to pay, you can enforce the confiscation of the property, or do you want to receive a letter from my concubine law firm?"


    "Um..." Fujieda Suhua''s face was completely blue.


    "It really deserves to be the undefeated queen of the legal world..."


    Maori Detective Agency...


    "Take it, this is the 1.943 million yuan left after the debt is deducted. Be grateful." Fei Yingli handed the envelope with the money to Kogoro Mouri.


    "Ah, thank you." With Moori Kogoro''s character, he didn''t jump up directly after getting the money... To be precise, it was not possible. After drinking a dozen cans of beer, he was tied to the sofa all night...


    "Huh? Did you smell any strange smell?" Feng Fujiko deliberately looked around, with a nasty expression in his eyes.


    "Do you have pets?"


    "Ah, that was... the dog brought by the client who came this morning."


    "Oh, I see."


    "Yeah yeah."


    "Since you can accept the commission, it seems that you don''t need the money." Fei Yingli took the envelope that was just handed to Kogoro Mouri and has not covered the heat. "As for the payment for this help, Yukiko and I will draw 5 % Okay, that''s 500,000 yuan."


    "Ah, by the way, I have to help my father pay off the izakaya and bar, as well as the coffee shop downstairs, as well as the pocket money in advance and the living expenses for this month and next month." Xiaolan made up without hesitation. Knife.


    "Hey, Xiao Lan..."


    "There is also the dry cleaning fee for the pants." Xiaolan squinted, blocking all the words behind Kogoro Mouri.


    "Now, husband, it seems that we can help too." Feng Fujiko half leaned against Naruto, his eyes very dangerous.


    "Yes, the remuneration for helping me this time, as well as the gas bill for my car, so it''s almost the same."


    After Naruto took away his share, he returned the envelope to Kogoro Mouri.


    Mouri Kogoro took the envelope and turned it upside down, shaking and shaking...ding!The sound of a coin falling on the table is exceptionally crisp!


    "1...10 yen?"


    "Are you interested in eating something? I know there is a traditional Japanese restaurant nearby that is very nice."

 648 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 648

    Naruto left the Maori detective office with a group of beauties, leaving only Kogoro and Conan in place, and a group of crows flew over their heads.


    Fool... fool... fool...


    Chapter 198-Xiaolan''s dream, a bad premonition!


    Mao Lilan¡¯s good physical fitness is well-known throughout Didan and even Mihua Town. He sleeps very peacefully every night. Insomnia, snoring and teeth grinding will ruin the image of beauty and unhealthy physiological phenomena. Completely insulated from Miss Xiaolan.


    However, not snoring, not grinding teeth, does not mean that you will not dream.


    Xiaolan''s dream is very strange. She is still wearing pajamas, and it is the light blue that she wore before falling asleep, but in the dream, she appeared in Greece, and the surrounding environment became a ruined ancient Greek temple. .


    Dreamers don¡¯t know that they are in a dream, and Xiaolan is the same. Although a Japanese person appears in Greece in pajamas, it¡¯s a sense of dissonance everywhere, but Xiaolan¡¯s brain will also recognize this in his sleep. Part of the dissonance is repaired.


    Xiao Lan walked up the steps barefoot, and saw a woman wearing a purple professional attire with a ponytail standing not far away looking into the distance. The woman turned her face sideways.


    "mom!"


    Xiao Lan was surprised, and in her dream she couldn''t think about why Fei Yingli would appear here, and ran over immediately.


    "Lan! Don''t come over!"


    boom!!


    When Xiaolan heard Fei Yingli''s shout, she stopped immediately, and there was a violent gunshot behind her, and Fei Yingli''s body followed to the bottom, her face pale like a desperate flower.


    "mom!!"


    With an exclamation and extreme fear in her voice, Xiao Lan awoke from the nightmare.


    Sitting on her bed, Xiaolan''s mind still clearly remembered the dream just now. The horrible dream made Xiaolan''s face full of cold sweat, and her pajamas were also soaked in sweat. They were placed in the cartoon brain on the bedside, showing Tokyo time. 5:40.


    "The dream just now...what happened..."


    Everyone in this world dreams, but many people, although dreaming, but the brain does not record the content of the dream, so people mistakenly think that they have not dreamed, and even if they remember, the dream is mostly hazy, but The scary dream just now was clearly engraved in Xiaolan''s mind, and the ominous premonition made Xiaolan call Fei Yingli''s phone.


    "Huh? What... dreaming that I was shot by a gun?"


    Because she was too tired from work last night, she went to bed immediately when she got home. Fei Yingli, who took a bath this morning, wiped her wet hair with a towel and connected to Xiaolan''s phone call.


    "So call me before 6 o''clock."


    Xiaolan knelt on the floor, holding the landline microphone in her hand, and said, "Because I''m very worried, sometimes lawyers have enemies."


    "You think too much, Lan."


    Fei Yingli still had a relaxed tone, put on her glasses, walked to the kitchen, and took out a carton of milk from the refrigerator.


    "Because you have watched too many incidents, that''s why you have this strange dream." With a push of her hips, the queen of the legal profession would make this kind of action in her own home, closing the refrigerator door with her ass.


    "But I don''t worry if you are okay. By the way, the mother who appeared in the dream is younger than now."


    Fei Yingli was stunned for a moment, her long hair that hadn''t been combed was draped over her shoulders, and then she said slightly, "What are you talking about! I''m still very young now!"


    "Hahaha...Really? I said something wrong, I''m really sorry, Her Majesty, hahaha..."


    "It''s good if you understand!" Fei Yingli raised her head and said as if she was intoxicated, "Ah heh heh..."


    "Then see you tonight, Dad, Conan and the teacher are looking forward to it."


    "Ok."


    The mother and daughter ended the conversation. Fei Yingli put the cordless phone''s microphone back on the landline. Instead of drinking milk, she turned around and sat on the sofa. Her smiling face immediately became condensed, with her left leg overlapping. Sitting on his right leg, his eyes were as deep as a pool of secluded spring.


    "That kid...remember?"


    On the outside of Fei Yingli''s left thigh, there is a scar left over ten years ago. This is the only flaw on the queen''s beautiful body.


    "What''s wrong, Sister Xiaolan?"


    The sleepy Conan walked out of his room. It was less than 6 o''clock now, and the body of the first-grader hadn''t woken up yet.


    "This early morning."


    "I''m sorry, Conan, I woke you up. I just called my mother."


    "By the way, tonight, it¡¯s hardest for that woman to cope with dinner with Xiaolan¡¯s mother..."


    Not to mention Conan¡¯s complaints about the middle-aged beauty who caused him a psychological shadow. The time for dinner with Fei Yingli is 7 o¡¯clock in the evening, and before that, during the entire day, Conan still has a lot of things to do. Busy, for example, go to visit the Dongdu Aviation Memorial Museum with the three little ghosts of the detective team.


    As the guardian of the four little ghosts, he is also a person who will take children to visit places like museums. Think about it and know that it is Dr. Ari.


    "sorry Sorry¡­¡­"


    Wearing the same white lab coat he used to study, Dr. A Li, who was wide and fat, hurried to the agreed place in a hurry and said, "Sorry, I am late."


    "Dr. Ari! You are too slow!!"


    Based on the fact that Dr. A Li is old after all, and will be''habitually late'', the attention of the four little ghosts immediately shifted, and the young, one, one, and three little ones soon came to the Dongdu Aviation Memorial Museum.


    As you can tell from the name, the inside of this museum displays aircraft of various types, models, and ages, whether on the ground or in the air, there are all kinds of aircraft everywhere.


    "It''s so spectacular!"


    "A lot of planes!"


    The number of planes here is indeed enough, whether it is bombers, fighter jets, ordinary civilian planes, or armed troop carriers, all are on display. The Junior Detective Team visited everywhere, which is really eye-opening.


    "It seems that a simulated helicopter can be operated here!"


    "It seems very interesting!"


    "Ok."


    This can be regarded as the reason why this East Metropolitan Aviation Memorial Museum can stand out from countless museums in Tokyo. It can provide a simulated driving experience of helicopters and passenger planes, but fighters and bombers... Sorry, not yet.


    The Junior Detective Team Sanxiao will come here today, and a large part of it is for flying a helicopter.


    "It''s a pity..."


    Conan didn''t hesitate to pour cold water on the three little ghosts, or that he could find a sense of superiority in front of elementary school students now.


    "Why, Conan?!"


    "Because of this description, you need to be above the fifth grade of elementary school to fly a simulated helicopter."


    "Hey...It''s boring..." The third minor''s interest suddenly decreased.


    "It''s a pity, I didn''t want to play anymore after the fifth grade..."

 649 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 649

    Conan felt very proud of the three elementary school students in his heart, but he really couldn''t say this. Speaking of which, Yusaku Kudo was not a normal person. When he was in Hawaii, he taught Kudo to start a sports car. He flew the plane and shot, although he did not have a driver''s license or a gun license.


    The three children were out of enthusiasm by Conan, and Dr. Aka pinched his chin, and then said: "Ah, then let me do some interesting things."


    Dr. A Li is also an old kid, and he hasn''t had any well-known achievements in the scientific world, but he likes to play with children very much.


    "Hey, if you don''t stop it in time, there will be unfinished stories." Yuanta rolled his eyes. Although he was full of lard, after countless accumulations, Yuanta still knew very well that let A What will happen if Dr. Li continues.


    "Wrap it on me." Mitsuhiko immediately packed the ticket.


    "What I saw in the photo just now..."


    "It''s Quiz (question) time!" Mitsuhiko decisively interrupted Dr. Aka''s words.


    "Why come out suddenly."


    Mitsuhiko turned his head and glanced at Dr. Ari, then continued his topic, saying: "The three children born on New Year''s Day, April Fool''s Day and the day of the child, organized a meeting together. What meeting is it? Tips and airplanes It''s the same, it''s an animal flying in the sky."


    "Animals flying in the sky..."


    "what!"


    Yuanta and Ayumi began to think, while Conan chuckled.


    "Does Conan already know the answer?"


    "It''s very simple. Just add up the birthdays of all three people."


    "Birthdays of three people? January 1, April 1, May 5," Bu Mei added up all three days with her fingers, "It is October 7."


    "Yes, it is October 7th. The pronunciation of the three words''ten, seven, hui,'' are connected together, that is the answer."


    "It''s a reindeer!"


    "Yes, it is said that at Christmas time, it is the reindeer who pulls the air sleigh for Santa Claus."


    "It''s amazing, really worthy of Conan!"


    Conan''s vanity was somewhat satisfied with the compliments of the pupils. Next to him, there was a man holding a camera and constantly taking pictures of the helicopter displayed in the museum.


    "Isn''t that person Yongaki Shido?"


    The photographer Nagaki Shiido with a big beard turned around. The camera in his hand quickly took a few photos of Conan and the others, then waved his hand and turned away.


    "So handsome..."


    When Conan accompanied the three imps to visit the museum, Naruto was lucky, because he wanted to accompany two beautiful girls.


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety-About the Concubine and Mao, Xiaolan, you really found the wrong person...


    "thanks for coming."


    Generally, men and women go shopping, some go to the amusement park, some go to the coffee shop, some go to the bar, and it is really rare to go to the bookstore.


    Although Mao Lilan is the trump card of the karate club of Didan High School, she is also a girl who loves literature and cooking (though she can''t tell from the force that can kick open the solid wood door and smash the telephone pole with one kick), Mandarin (Japanese) Very good grades, better than Naruto...Ha, it should be!


    Today is the new bookmark sale of a gourmet writer named Minoru Nishina, a favorite of Xiaolan, so Sonoko and Naruto had to accompany them.


    "Okay, please take it."


    With a long face that is iconic in the world of Conan, Minoru Nishina handed the signed book to Xiaolan.


    "Thank you, I like your book very much." Xiaolan happily took the book in her arms and said: "I hope you can write more delicious books in the future."


    Nishina was taken aback for a moment, and then smiled: "It''s delicious, it''s really a good adjective, thank you."


    After getting the new signed book of hope, Xiaolan left the bookstore with Naruto and Yuanzi contentedly.


    "By the way, Mr. Nishina is really popular recently. His new book seems to be very popular." Yuanzi leaned on the escalator, not afraid that he would fall down like this.


    Naruto and Yuanzi leaned against each other, and the two formed a cross on the elevator, and said: "In my eyes, only the chef looks more pleasing to the eye. The writer... forget it."


    "Ha, the teacher is really a super foodie."


    "It''s better than you, Ms. Sonoko Suzuki who is a super nympho"


    "Yeah, I am a nympho" Yuanzi is not shy because of Naruto''s ridicule. The three of them got off the elevator, Yuanzi affectionately hugged Naruto''s arm, "As long as you stand next to the teacher, people will almost lose control. Got it"


    "Don''t be ashamed!"


    Reprimanded softly, the person who spoke was Xiao Lan. To be honest, she was a little envious of Yuanzi''s unscrupulous intimacy with Naruto. She couldn''t do that because of her tender face. Seeing Yuanzi and Naruto intimacy, Pursing his lips, he reached out and took Naruto''s arm.


    When I walked out of the bookstore, the weather is nice and warm today, but sometimes it makes people feel hot.


    A red BMW roadster flew past Naruto and the three of them. The driving skills are really not unruly. The speed is too fast, and the car swayed left and right, which is no better than drunk driving.


    "What a rude driver!" Yuanzi glared at him, seeming to hate this kind of guy.


    "Car skills are the level of kindergarten students." Naruto''s evaluation was even harsher, and the opponent was completely incompetent in his eyes.


    "That person is not..."


    What Xiao Lan cares about is not the car skills, but the driver. Stepping down from the red BMW, a tall red-haired woman with a net height of over 1.7 meters and high heels is about the same height as Naruto.


    "Isn''t that supermodel Nana Koyama?"


    The models that are very popular these days are very good in body and face, but because of their arrogant personality, they are not popular in the circle.


    "I hate that kind of guy! Go, go have tea!"


    Yuanzi''s speech is still so simple and straightforward. In fact, with the strength of her Suzuki chaebol, she really doesn''t care about a small mountain Nana. She is just a model. How can she take her Suzuki chaebol?Don''t say that the garden is direct, even if she scolds Nana Koyama in front of her face, she would dare to take a meal. If it really provokes the garden, she can directly block Nana Koyama Nana until she can''t mix in Japan at all. Throw it into the Sea of ??Japan to feed the sharks.


    "Really..."


    Yuanzi turned around and dragged Naruto to leave, while Xiaolan''s arm was playing with Naruto''s arm. With such a drag, Xiaolan had to turn around and complained helplessly, but she wouldn''t be really annoyed. .


    Naruto''s eyes glanced over at the Koyama Nana and he didn''t want to look more. Whether it was her figure or her personal qualities, Naruto had seen too many women who were better than that Koyama Nana, that kind of bus sound People are really not interested.


    I found an open-air tea room, and the three of them sat down and ordered two pots of tea and some refreshments.


    After drinking a cup of black tea and eating a tart, Yuanzi reappeared with a smile on his face and started to care about his friends.


    "Now, Lan, what time is the dinner with your mother?"


    "That, seven o''clock in the evening."


    "It''s also planned by Lan this time. You are really hard." Yuanzi hugged her arms, fully able to understand that her good friend wanted to reconcile his parents, "I''m tired of doing it."


    "Well...Although it is a little tired, I really hope that they can make up." Xiao Lan sat on the chair, swaying her two beautiful legs, her little head swaying, she seemed to look forward to it.

 650 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 650

    "Hehe..."


    The country is easy to change, but the nature is hard to change. After all, the garden is a naughty girl. As his eyes turn, a smirk is revealed on his face.


    "However, Xiao Lan will actually invite the teacher to go with him this time? Is it anxious to let the teacher gradually become his father-in-law?"


    At Yuanzi''s sudden words, Naruto shook his hand, the black tea in the cup spilled a little and splashed on his body, and Xiaolan choked directly.


    "Ahem!"


    Xiao Lan coughed violently, and her little hand kept patting her chest smoothly. Naruto stretched out a hand and patted Xiao Lan''s back lightly, finally calming Xiao Lan, her face flushed, this is absolutely It''s not because of choking, it''s totally ashamed.


    "Yuanzi! Don''t talk nonsense! I don''t have that idea!"


    Xiao Lantong blushed and made a fierce denial under the smirk of his friend, and said: "I just think that if the teacher is present, father and mother should not be so easy to quarrel."


    Because there are outsiders, and Xiaolan¡¯s teacher is present, as parents, they should be more or less constrained and will not quarrel easily... I have to say that Xiaolan really bothers to get along with this kind of method, but Fei Yingli is even willing If you want to reconcile, there is really no way that Kogoro Mouri can''t keep up.


    Besides, Xiaolan, which teacher do you want to look for?!


    Yuanzi originally wanted to make fun of Xiaolan, but when Naruto gave a secret glance, he could only suppress this idea and said, "It was ten years ago, when your mother ran away from home."


    "Yeah, when I was seven years old, I still remember the two of them arguing fiercely. The reason for the separation seems to be disagreement."


    Naruto and Sonoko recalled the scene of the meeting between Concubine Hideri and Kogoro Mori. Basically, they never did not quarrel. The corners of their mouths twitched at the same time, and they said, "It''s weird that their two personalities meet together!"


    Xiaolan smiled bitterly, feeling very distressed about her parents'' problems. Seeing Naruto drinking tea, her eyes suddenly lit up and said: "Teacher, have you and Fujiko quarreled for so many years?"


    "Of course there is this. Fujiko and I have known each other for more than 20 years. It is inevitable that there will be some friction in our lives for so many years. It is impossible not to fight once."


    "Then how did you reconcile after you quarreled?" Xiaolan stared at Naruto with shining eyes, as if she wanted to learn from them how to reconcile Fei Yingri and Mouri Kogoro, "Is the teacher apologizing first?" "


    "That''s not it,"


    Naruto put down his teacup, and while eating cranberry cookies, the old god said: "Even though I and Fujiko quarrel fiercely every time we quarrel, we sometimes even fight, but we two As long as you sleep, nothing will happen the next morning, and no one will bring up the previous quarrel and return to the original state."


    "Huh? It''s that simple?"


    Xiaolan was surprised. She really did not bother to reconcile Consort Hideri and Mori Kogoro, but Naruto and Mine Fujiko seemed to be too simple to reconcile, and nothing happened when she woke up. Obviously this is not suitable for both Fei Hideri and Mouri Kogoro.


    "The quarrel is because of caring. Both Fujiko and I are highly EQ people. We know that occasionally quarreling will not hurt feelings, but will increase the relationship between the two. However, if we keep staring at one thing, we will fight. I won¡¯t stay overnight. Any problems will be solved the same day, and the next day will be the same."


    Naruto took a sip of tea, swallowed the crumbs of biscuits in his mouth, and said: "But this is not suitable for your parents. I think you should persuade Uncle Maori to have a soft word with Yingli. , Men still have to be generous most of the time."


    "Ok."


    Xiaolan nodded, lost in thought, and Yuanzi picked up her teacup and covered her twitching mouth.


    Fei Yingri is the queen of the legal world. She has not failed since her debut. She has her own law firm, has a successful career, and has a reputation. It can be said that she is a representative of the success of women in Tokyo.


    And since Kogoro Mouri resigned from the Metropolitan Police Department ten years ago, he opened a detective agency with little business. Although it is an exaggeration to say that there is no business at all, after all, Xiaolan is raised so much, but he just can¡¯t eat. The state of starving to death, a state of being inexhaustible, compared with Fei Yingli''s law firm in a luxurious office building, the gap is too big.


    Strong wives and weak husbands, even Kogoro Mori has to say something soft to his concubine Hideri. To be honest, Yuanzi does not hold any expectations.


    Naruto snickered in his heart: "I bet 100 Zimbabwe dollars, it''s strange that Kogoro Mori would say soft words to Concubine Hideri!!''


    It can only be said that Xiaolan really found the wrong person. Yuanzi put down the tea cup and suddenly said: "But speaking of it, Uncle Maori has suddenly become famous recently and became a famous detective." (Conan''s credit) "If Xiao Lan watched , Uncle Maori doesn¡¯t know where to fall, um..."


    "Ha, it''s not that exaggerated..."


    Xiao Lan smiled bitterly, thinking about her father''s image, beer, cigarettes, TV, horse racing, mahjong... Xiao Lan was not confident anymore.


    Bringing together Concubine Hideri and Mouri Kogoro to make peace, even Xiaolan is almost desperate...


    Chapter Two Hundred-There is no way to lose your temper!


    Eating with Fei Yingli, for Conan, is really a big challenge mentally. It is true that when he was a child, Fei Yingli was often taught and left a serious psychological shadow.


    But if you don''t go, you won''t do it. That''s because the man driving, if Conan doesn''t follow, Naruto will not only eat, but also have to break Xiaolan into his stomach.


    But in fact, even if Conan doesn¡¯t want to come, Xiaolan will bring him, because in Xiaolan¡¯s eyes, Conan is still a first-year elementary school student. If he and his father go out and leave Conan alone at home at night. It''s not safe, so Conan will definitely be brought.


    In fact, it¡¯s also a big challenge for Naruto today. It¡¯s not because of people, but because of cars. His cars are mainly two-seater super sports cars, with fewer four-seaters, and even if they have them, they are all. It is a super Hummer that has been rebuilt for military use. The kind of car that came to the dinner with Fei Yingli was obviously a bit inappropriate, so Naruto finally had to borrow a Bentley Continental GT from Fujiko.


    Xiaolan''s dress is rare and formal. She is wearing a pink top and pink-purple skirt, with a lady''s bag on her shoulder, and a pair of high heels about three centimeters on her feet. Such a dress obviously attaches great importance to today''s dinner.


    While checking her makeup with her rearview mirror, Xiaolan reminded Kogoro Mouri who was sitting in the back seat and not looking serious.


    "Dad, I''ll see mom in a while, don''t say anything to make mom angry."


    Naruto¡¯s advice to Xiaolan during the day was adopted by Xiaolan, and when he returned, he "warned" Kogoro Mori not to say anything nasty to make Concubine Hideri angry. However, Xiaolan is still very worried about this, so she repeatedly Repeat the reminder.


    "I see, you are getting more and more wordy."


    Kogoro Mouri responded casually, looking rather impatient.


    Japanese men are a bit machismo, and so is Kogoro Mouri. Although he actually cares about Concubine Hideri, he refuses to let go of the face of a man. Kogoro Moori must not have read a sentence that can be used as a life motto.


    Face is given by others, and face is lost by yourself!


    Kogoro Mouri is obviously the last sentence...


    Xiaolan sighed helplessly, and Naruto quickly drove to the agreed restaurant.


    Pushing open the door of the restaurant, Xiaolan immediately saw Fei Yingli sitting on the sofa in the store, who should have been waiting for a while, and immediately trot over.


    "Mom, sorry, we are late."


    "It''s ok."


    Fei Yingli has always loved her baby daughter, so she is not angry, but it does not mean that she will not be angry with other people.


    "Someone must be playing mahjong again, so it''s a delay."


    Although the tone is not said to be yin and yang, but the language is ironic, it is affirmative. Pushing his glasses, Fei Yingli hit the point with a single sentence.


    Mouri Kogoro clenched his fist, as if he was going to run away, but finally endured it and snorted heavily.


    "It''s really an accurate judgment, really worthy of being the queen of the legal world.'', Naruto snickered, Moori Kogoro really couldn''t let go of his face, this kind of thing is really not surprising.


    "She''s still so amazing." The person who made a sigh similar to Naruto was Conan, and then his face collapsed. "You must not say anything wrong in front of this woman.''


    Seizing the flaws in the language and launching a fierce attack is what a lawyer has to do.


    Mouri Kogoro was sulking and refused to talk to Coni Hideri, and Coni Hideri didn''t bother to touch his cold ass with her hot face. She was not such a mean woman. Instead, she smiled at Naruto and said, "Good evening. ,Naruto."


    "Good evening, Yingli, but you came a little earlier than I thought." Naruto looked down at his watch. In fact, there are still two minutes before seven o''clock, which means they can''t be counted as late, but Fei Yingli came early. Just a few.


    "It''s okay. Anyway, there are relatively few things in the office today, so I came out earlier." Fei Yingli smiled slightly and lied without revealing any flaws on her face. In fact, there is no time for her office to have less things.

 651 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 651

    Naruto and Fei Yingli just said hello, before saying anything, a man in a green suit walked in again in the restaurant and hugged the two beauties.


    "Oh, Mr. Mori." It seems that I met Kogoro Mori.


    "Oh, isn''t this Mr. Kawahiroki?" Mouri Kogoro smiled on his face, as if he knew him well.(Originally it was Tsuji Hiroki, but his name was changed to change the plot)


    "Who is Maori?"


    Chuan Hiroki put his arm around her left hand, and a red-haired woman turned her head to ask him, so that Kogoro Moori''s face immediately looked as if she had eaten Baba.


    "He is a famous detective."


    "By the way, is he the same detective Kogoro Mouri?"


    Although he didn''t recognize him at first, because of Conan''s relationship, Kogoro Mouri was quite famous. The two women around Kawahiro Hiroki heard this roar, and their faces showed surprise.


    "Yes, I am the detective Kogoro Mouri."


    Maori''s problem was committed again, and he arranged his tie in front of the two beauties, and then said: "Mr. Chuan, let me introduce my family to you, that is my daughter Xiaolan, and..."


    "I am his ex-wife, Concubine Yingli." Fei Yingli pushed his glasses, her eyes cold.


    "Mom..." Xiao Lan secretly pulled La Fei Yingli''s clothes and whispered, but Fei Yingli''s face was completely unchanged.


    "Huh!" Kogoro Maori snorted coldly, and said forcefully: "Yes, that''s it, that''s Conan, the child fostered in my house, and Naruto, my daughter Xiaolan''s teacher."


    "I don''t care..." Xiao Lan held her forehead painfully, she really did her best.


    I don¡¯t know if Hiroki Kawa heard the intention of Concubine Hideri deliberately and Kogoro Mouri being stunned, and introduced himself: ¡°Hello, my name is Hiroki Kawa. I was a team with Mr. Mouri when we were playing golf in Pugao.¡±


    "I remember Mr. Chuan should now be preparing for the National Golf Open."


    "Yes, I have been practicing for this year''s competition, and I must win this year!"


    ''Do you have that kind of ability?''


    Naruto looked up and down at Kawahiroki. Although he was wearing a suit, it did not prevent Naruto from seeing the muscle lines on his body. Even in golf, as a person preparing for a battle, this muscle is slightly soft. A little bit.


    "good luck."


    "But sometimes I have to relax." Chuan Hiroki smiled slightly, and immediately revealed his nature. The two women he brought immediately surrounded Chuan Hiroki, "So tomorrow I will take them there. Take a helicopter."


    "Mr. Chuan has his own private helicopter, and he also has a driver''s license." Maori kindly introduced Chuan Hiroki.


    "By the way, there will be a flight next Sunday. If you have time, you can also come together." Chuan Hiroki made an invitation with his expression unchanged, but his eyes kept staring at Fei Yingli''s pretty face.


    Fei Yingli''s eyes were slightly cold, and on the surface she maintained her elegance and etiquette, and said: "I''m sorry, Mr. Chuan, I have an appointment next Sunday."


    "me too."


    Unlike Fei Yingli who just declined, Xiaolan really had an appointment, and she glanced at Naruto unexpectedly. They have already made plans for next Sunday. Although they are longing for helicopters and other things, they are also Can''t go.


    "Because I don''t know much about airplanes, thank you for your invitation next time." At this moment, Moori Kogoro, who was confused, suddenly rejected Kawahiroki''s invitation.


    "Really, that''s a shame."


    Naruto was standing between Xiaolan and Fei Yingri, looking at the Moori Kogoro, who had laughed loudly and agreed with Kawa Hiroki to''go together next time'', and whispered the truth.


    "Actually, it''s because of a fear of heights."


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Xiaolan arranged the dinner to bring her together for the sake of reconciliation between Kogoro Mouri and Kogoro Mouri, and there is a reason for choosing this restaurant, because Kogoro Mouri and Kogoro Moori have brought her here many times before. It should be helpful to remember the past.


    Sawaki Fairy dressed in a tuxedo skillfully cut open the sealing paper of the bottle mouth with a knife, and screwed the corkscrew into the cork skillfully.


    "Mr. Sawaki Kokai is a good friend of my parents when they were young, and they have known each other for many years." Xiaolan introduced Naruto in a low voice. Naruto listened and secretly looked at the scenery that accidentally leaked out of Xiaolan''s chest. .


    Conan looked jealous, turned his head and glanced at Sawaki Fair, then took Xiaolan''s hand and asked, "Sister Xiaolan, what is the grape brooch that this uncle wears on his chest?"


    "That is the proof of the sommelier. The sommelier means that, like Mr. Sawaki, he is an expert in red wine."


    Sawaki fair took out the cork of the wine bottle and placed it in a small silver plate on the table.


    "Then what''s hanging around his neck is..."


    "That''s called Tasca, it''s an apparatus for tasting wine."


    "Lan," Naruto gave Xiaolan a surprised look, and said, "When have you been so familiar with wine?"


    "Because I have read Mr. Nishina''s book. For example, red wine is best at room temperature, while white wine and dry white are best served on ice."


    "You are right. Monofilament wines can be made according to personal preference. Light red wine will taste better if it is iced. The most important thing is that iced can hide the astringency."


    "Really?" Xiaolan is quite knowledgeable.


    "It doesn''t matter to you, Ran." Naruto took a glass of red wine from Sawaki Fair''s hand and said, "You are not an adult, so you are not allowed to drink."


    Snapped!


    Those who talk nonsense have to pay a price, Xiao Lan snatched the glass in Naruto''s hand, her eyes were stern, and said, "Teacher is going to drive! Don''t drink!"


    "You dead girl..." Naruto looked down at his empty palm, showing a vicious expression.


    With Naruto and Xiaolan here, the atmosphere was pretty good. Although Fei Yingri didn¡¯t say anything to Kogoro Mouri, she could see that she was in a good mood. Just when Xiaoran thought that today was going well, Kogoro Mouri seemed to be suddenly I saw an acquaintance outside the window.


    "Miss Towako?" Mouri Kogoro lay down at the window, looking at the lady in kimono who got out of the taxi and the blond man who came down later, "Who is that man?!"


    "Petewater, the news anchor of the TV station."


    "Damn it! I was with that man!"


    "Who is Miss Shihezi?"


    This time the gossip was Fei Yingri, whose tone was extremely dangerous. Xiaolan and Conan were taken aback, Naruto almost laughed, but Kogoro Mouri didn¡¯t notice this at all, and continued to lie at the window, saying, ¡°She¡¯s the Ginza Club. My mother, Sang, is often taken care of by her."


    Whoosh!


    Fei Yingli pushed away the chair and stood up. The white light from the lens showed that her mood was extremely bad.


    "I gotta go."


    If Kogoro Mouri is not up to date, that is really nothing...


    Chapter 201-Shameless people, invincible in the world, the queen of concubine retreats gorgeously!


    "Mom, it''s still early, go home and have a cup of coffee before leaving."


    Xiao Lan opened her eyes wide and tried to delay Fei Yingli for a while. If she were to leave like this, then Xiao Lan''s dedication today would fail once again.

 652 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 652

    "No, I still have a job. Thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Maori."


    The second half of the sentence was addressed to Kogoro Mori. The alienated name and tone of voice indicate that Fei Hideri is indeed very angry now, disappointment, anger, and sadness. Three extreme negative emotions surged in her mind at the same time, and then turned and left without any pause. .


    "Mommy mommy¡­¡­"


    No matter what Xiao Lan shouted, Fei Yingri, who was hurt by Moori Kogoro, walked out of the restaurant quickly without stopping.


    Naruto took his coat and walked out quickly, saying:


    "Lan, go back by yourself, I''ll send Yingli back."


    "Ok."


    Xiaolan nodded vigorously. There was no doubt that Naruto would have any wicked eyes. In fact, Fei Yingli had just drunk some red wine. This evening, when she couldn''t stop her, she asked Fei Yingri to go back to Xiaoli alone. Lan was really worried.


    Naruto walked to the door of the restaurant, feeling that Fei Yingri, who was standing alone on the side of the road waiting for the bus, was so lonely on this night.


    Naruto''s heart felt pity, although at this time, he should go up and put clothes on Fei Yingli, and then take advantage of the momentum to put his arms around her shoulders, and say, "Don''t be sad, there is me." In terms of the current relationship with Fei Yingli, although they are good friends, it is absolutely impossible to make them too ambiguous, so Naruto gave up the plot of the Taiwanese romantic drama.


    Snapped!


    The clothes were put on, but instead of hugging her shoulders, she patted Fei Yingli on the back.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you back."


    Fei Yingli turned her head, her eyes were a little sad, and she glanced at Naruto. She didn''t lose her mind to the face of Naruto at all, and nodded gently.


    Naruto should be grateful that he is going to pick up Xiaolan and the others today, so he did not drive a two-seater sports car. Whether it is Ferrari, Lamborghini or Dodge Viper, they are all sports cars that guarantee speed and would rather sacrifice comfort and safety. Fortunately, he Today is a Bentley Continental GT.


    Although the limit speed can also exceed 300, Naruto will not drive so fast boringly, nor deliberately slow down, but rarely abide by the traffic rules, driving at a speed of 60, drove to the concubine unhurriedly Yinglijia.


    Downstairs in a luxury apartment...


    "Thank you for sending me back, Naruto."


    Fei Yingli dressed in Naruto''s clothes and stood downstairs to thank him. Although she was very strong, Naruto could also see her weakness and heartache.


    "Still sad?"


    Naruto stood by his car, staring at the lovely woman in front of him.


    Fei Yingli turned her head when she stiffened, and the white light of the lens blocked her weak eyes. She is the queen of the legal world. She has always been so strong. How can she let others see her weakness?


    Even a strong queen like Fei Yingri has its own weaknesses.


    Naruto watched Fei Yingli in silence for a while, and suddenly took Fei Yingri''s hand, and under Fei Yingri''s stunned eyes, he took her hand and slammed her on his face.


    Pop!


    Naruto really tried so hard that Fei Yingli felt a lot of pain. In contrast, Naruto''s two red five-finger palm prints printed on his handsome face at this time.


    Naruto, a slut sometimes, is really helpless when it comes to scumbags. At least Fei Yingli has nothing to do with him. She looked at Naruto who was smiling with a look of astonishment and said: "You...you do what?"


    Naruto scratched his flushed face, and said, "The matter between you and Kogoro Mori, I''m an outsider, I''m sorry to say anything, but you are my friend and Xiao Lan is my cutest student. , I can¡¯t ignore your affairs completely. I don¡¯t know how to talk about your relationship with Kogoro Mouri (in fact, I don¡¯t want to talk about it at all), but if you are not happy, I can be your sandbag indefinitely. Just hit it."


    Again, the face is given by others, and the face is lost by oneself.


    As Naruto, there are really not many people in this world who can not give him face, but when picking up a girl, you should put aside face or something.


    Trees don¡¯t need bark, they must die, people are shameless, and the world is invincible!The current situation is obvious!


    Even the arrogant queen like Fei Yingri is really touched by Naruto at this time. Only when there is a contrast will the gap show up. Kogoro Mouri''s unworthiness and good face are compared to the caring and caring of Naruto Uzumaki before him The face of the man stood there and was beaten, the gap was too big.


    Naruto closed his eyes and waited to be beaten (so cheap...), and then heard the voice of Fei Yingli inhaling, he should be holding back his tears.


    Finally, Fei Yingli''s face bloomed again, and she looked at Naruto softly, and said, "Thank you, Naruto."


    "In my relationship with you, is it necessary to say this?"


    Naruto''s words were deliberately ambiguous, but in the current atmosphere, Fei Yingli would never mind. The two looked at each other and smiled, knowing that the distance between each other had been brought closer.


    Naruto looked at his watch and said, "I should go back too. You should also play early. Today you drank some alcohol and stopped working. It would be bad if you were sick. If you worry about Xiaolan, then you can Not a good mother."


    Xiao Lan is the death hole of Fei Yingri, Naruto uses Xiao Lan as a shield, Fei Yingri can''t say anything to refute, and shook her head with a wry smile.


    Naruto got into his car, opened the window, and waved to Concubine Hideri.


    "Goodbye."


    After talking about the accelerator, Fei Yingli looked at the silver-gray sports car that quickly disappeared from the corner, and a sudden burst of anger rose in her eyes.


    "This idiot! Wouldn''t you say go to me for a glass of water?!"


    After speaking, the concubine realized what she had said. Her exquisite and beautiful face was slightly red, holding her face like a little woman. Fortunately, at night, there is no one at the entrance of this apartment. , Otherwise, seeing Fei Yingli''s posture, I''m afraid I will be surprised how it looks.


    When she turned and walked onto the elevator, Fei Yingli noticed the clothes still draped on her shoulders.


    "Forgot to return the coat to him... I''ll return it next time..."


    Stroking the man''s coat on his shoulders, Fei Yingli''s lips unconsciously waved with a smile, as if she was happy because she found an excuse to meet someone again.


    ---one week later


    As the most generous and fat policeman of the Metropolitan Police Department, Uncle Mumu still cares about his physical condition. Of course, a large part of this is also the credit of his beautiful wife, Mrs. Xiaobi, although his belly has only grown bigger but not reduced. , But Uncle Mumu still insists on running in the morning, and what happened today may make Uncle Mumu get rid of the idea of ??losing weight.


    Green Terrace Police Hospital...


    "Unexpectedly, the police department will be injured suddenly."


    The capable policewoman Miwako Sato is walking fast. She is obviously worried that her boss, although a little lacking in ability, is definitely an honest and loyal boss. She will laugh with everyone most of the time, and will severely criticize when she makes mistakes. The policeman has a very good personal relationship, and Mikako Sato, who lost his father since childhood, may regard Megumi as his father in some respects.


    "Don''t worry, according to Mrs. Xiaobi, Uncle Mumu should be fine."


    Naruto quickly followed Mikako Sato, followed by Kogoro Mori and four little ghosts.


    Duo duo!


    Naruto reached out and knocked on the door of the ward, while the attention of others was now focused on the name tag at the door of the ward.


    Although everyone generally refers to him as Police Officer Mumu or Police Department Mumu, it is his job title and not his real name. As for the name written on the nameplate outside the ward...


    "Mu Mu Shisan? So it turns out that Officer Mu Mu''s real name is Shisan."


    It is indeed strange to use numbers as the name, but Mugure''s name is not the strangest. Other strange names such as Panasonic pants belt... and the gorgeous Hikawa Okakasaka.


    "Yo, Mumu, I saw you in the hospital for the first time in so many years."


    Naruto waved his hand to say hello. Seeing Mumu''s face, although it was slightly paler than usual, it should not be a major problem, so Naruto''s mood also relaxed a lot.

 653 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 653

    "Hehe, Naruto, Maori, and Sato, please come to see me."


    "We happened to be nearby, and we came over as soon as I heard that Officer Mumu was hospitalized. Officer Mumu, are your injuries okay?"


    "Thank you for your concern, Xiao Lan, the doctor said that there was nothing wrong. The crossbow arrow did not hit the critical point, so there is no danger to life. Just stay in the hospital for a few days."


    "By the way, Officer Mumu, why do you have to wear a hat?" Bu Mei asked innocently. In fact, this problem has been bothering them for a long time. It''s easy to talk about it at ordinary times, but he was hospitalized. The hat is a bit strange.


    "Uh...that, it''s nothing important." Uncle Mumu''s face was a little embarrassed, but he didn''t answer directly.


    "The hair must be sparse."


    "Maybe there is a big scar."


    "Maybe it''s the Mediterranean."


    Uncle Mumu refused to say that the three children showed their excellent imagination and made endless conjectures about the appearance under Officer Mumu''s hat, and he was the only person present who knew the truth under the hat of Uncle Mumu. , Naruto grinned.


    People can''t''hat'', and sea water can''t be measured.


    Although Uncle Mumu is not handsome in any way, there is a very romantic love history under that hat.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Two-Serial Attack, Kqj of Spades!


    That incident is already twenty years ago. At that time, the two middle-aged uncles, Naruto and Mouri Kogoro, were still teenage boys, while Shiratori and Sato were still elementary school students. Just with his current wife, Xiao Bi, who was still a bad girl''s high school student at the time, had something very romantic.


    Because it was a long time ago, and Mugure himself didn¡¯t like it (actually I am embarrassed) to mention it, so the only people who knew about it were Odagiri Toshiro and Matsumoto Kiyonaga, and Odagiri Toshiro told Naruto about it. , Even Kogoro Mouri didn''t know.


    Naruto covered her mouth and hid in the corner and snickered, laughing so Mumu was embarrassed, and everyone else in the ward was staring at Naruto with only two words in their eyes.


    Gossip!!


    All of this group of Sanba looked at Naruto with shining eyes, expecting him to say something interesting.


    "Naruto, do you know what?" Mikako Sato couldn''t help but asked directly.


    "Naruto! Don''t say it!"


    Although it was a very romantic history of a heroic saving beauty, and because of this, a huge permanent scar was left on Mumu''s head, but Mumu himself was very embarrassed about this, and was always afraid that others would ask him about his relationship with him. His wife Xiaobi''s affairs are now, so he uses a hat to cover up the scar on his head.


    "Can''t say can''t say..."


    Naruto waved his hand again and again, but there was an unbearable smile on his face, and said: "If you tell me Mumu will kill me!"


    Once the honest middle-aged uncle runs away, his destructive power will never lose to a black bear!


    As an excellent young police department, Shiratori Rensaburo also knew what he had to do. The matter of catching prisoners is much more important than listening to gossip, so he took out his police handbook and said: "The prisoners use bird hunting Arrow, is it specifically to deal with the police department, or the incident that happened to hit the police department passing by has to be investigated, but something strange was found at the scene."


    Shiratori took a photo from his police handbook, which was about the strange exhibit found at the scene.


    "Paper knife?"


    "Well, this was left near the scene where the police department was shot by a crossbow arrow. The forensic department has checked it and there are no fingerprints on it, so it feels very strange."


    "It''s not just a strange question, this paper knife is a bit too gorgeous."


    "Yes, such a gorgeous paper knife, certainly not made by ordinary children, and if it were made by children, it would not be without fingerprints."


    "Yeah." Naruto squeezed his chin and looked at the photo in Shiratori''s hand, with a flash of inspiration, and said: "By the way, this is not..."


    "Naruto, did you find anything?!"


    "A little bit."


    Naruto touched the pocket of his clothes, and then under the convulsive face of Mikako Sato, he took out a new set of playing cards from his clothes.


    Sato Miwako resisted the beating of her forehead and said, "You don''t plan to perform your poker stunts here, do you?"


    "I really planned that."


    Naruto nodded solemnly, and then seeing how Sato Mikako even raised his fist, Naruto hurriedly pushed his hand to signal Mikako to calm down.


    "Don''t be angry, I''m serious."


    Naruto was really not joking. After opening the playing cards, with a touch of his hand, he immediately found the one he needed from the entire deck of 54 cards plus a billboard, the king of spades.


    "I think the law of criminals'' murder may be this. Look at the king of spades. The sword in the king''s hand is very similar to the paper knife found on the scene."


    "After what you said, it''s really..." Mikako Sato compared the photo in Shiratori''s hand with Naruto''s playing cards, and found that they were almost exactly the same. "But this may be just a coincidence."


    It is a bit arbitrary to determine the law of the murder from a paper knife that cannot be completely determined whether it is related to the case.


    "I think it shouldn''t be a coincidence, because K is the thirteenth card in the poker card, and the name of the Mumu Police Department is Mumu 13th.


    "It''s really possible, then... but why the spades?"


    "In the four suits of playing cards, squares represent wealth, clubs are clover for happiness, hearts represent love, and spades represent death. This is something that those who often play cards know."


    Boom!!


    "Don''t show me this kind of thing!"


    Mikako Sato gave Naruto a fist directly, then looked at the Megumi Police Department on the bed, and said, "Megumi Police Department, what do you think?"


    "It is very likely that if there are twelve in the name of the next prisoner to be attacked, or something related to Q is left at the scene, then Naruto''s reasoning should be confirmed."


    Soon, in the morning of the next day, there was a second victim, who was also a policeman, but this person was Ren Saburo Shiratori!


    I came to the Green Terrace Police Hospital for two consecutive days. Naruto and Mikako Sato really didn¡¯t know how they felt. Looking at the extremely depressed Shiratori on the bed, Naruto laughed mercilessly: "Shiratori, you still have this year Very bad luck. After being promoted to the police department, he was first bombed by a bomb, and now he was wounded by a crossbow arrow. Would you like to worship Amaterasu?"


    To say that this year''s Metropolitan Police Department¡¯s No. 1 fool is definitely Takagi-san, but to say that the No. 1 hapless guy is poor Shiratori. He was injured by the bomb that the bomb madman put on the car before and was just discharged from the hospital. The first one was the case of Mumu''s attack. I haven''t found out any clues yet, Shiratori was shot and injured with anger, and returned less than a week after being discharged from the hospital. Shiratori''s depression is beyond words. Table.


    "Oh...it seems I should really find time to go to the temple and ask for a talisman."


    Shiratori sighed helplessly, causing both Naruto and Mikako to laugh, but gradually, Naruto laughed continuously, and Sato Mikako stopped first, looked at Naruto seriously, and said, "Naruto, Is your reasoning wrong, Shiratori, even if the target of the murderer''s attack should be''three'', and now no one has been attacked from twelve to four."


    Naruto stopped his laughter and faced Shiratori and Miwako''s puzzled gaze, Naruto smiled confidently: "No, my reasoning is correct, because I found this thing near the scene where Shiratori was attacked."


    Last time, Shiratori took out a photo of the exhibit, but this time I don¡¯t know if it was retribution, and turned into Shiratori lying on the bed, while Naruto took out the photo with a white flower inside.


    "This flower was found near the scene of the Shiratori attack. It is the same as the paper knife last time. There are no fingerprints on it, and this flower is the same as the flower in the queen''s hand in the queen of spades in the playing card. It''s exactly the same."


    "But there are no twelve in Shiratori''s name."


    "Yes, Shiratori''s full name is Shiratori Rensaburo. The murderer did not look at the word''three'', but took the upper, middle and lower parts of the right half of the word''ren'' apart and turned it into''twelve''."


    "This makes sense... Then it should be eleven. Who is it?"


    Facts have proved that the murderer started quickly. The next person who was attacked and hospitalized was Dr. Akasa. Although Conan used his own solar skateboard, the facts once again proved that it is impossible to catch up with a small motorcycle with a skateboard. Things.

 654 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 654

    Because it was the attack on Dr. Aka, it was not the same as the attack on Shiratori. This time Naruto and Miwako two police officers, plus Conan, and the three little ghosts from the Junior Detectives, and a very good relationship with Dr. Aka Mouri Kogoro, Fei Yingri, and Xiaolan are all here.


    "I found this in the courtyard of Dr. A Li''s house."


    Conan took out the evidence he had discovered before, and it looked like a diamond connecting two circles. "This thing is similar to the tip of the sword held by the warrior in the J of Spades."


    "Well, it seems that the murderer did the attack in the order of the playing cards. The first is the Megumi Police Department, the second is Shiratori, and the third is Dr. Aka. Dr. Aka''s word for''shi'', up and down It''s eleven when it is opened. All evidence related to playing cards was left at the scene. It seems that Naruto''s reasoning cannot be wrong."


    "So, does the prisoner want to attack or even kill these people in the order of thirteen to one playing cards?" Mouri Kogoro raised his eyebrows, which made him feel inexplicably familiar.


    "And they are all related to uncle."


    "Hmm..." Mouri Kogoro''s expression changed slightly, and he said, "Who is it?"


    "The only thing that can be found is the license plate of the motorcycle, but there is also news from Yumi that the motorcycle is a lost vehicle, and the owner has reported the loss a month ago."


    Click!


    Suddenly, the door of Dr. Aka''s ward was opened, and Officer Megumi, who was about the same size as Dr. Aka, walked in from outside.


    "Sergeant Mumu, why are you here?"


    "I heard that after Shiratori was attacked, Dr. Aka was also attacked, so I came over immediately."


    "But, your injury is still not healed."


    "Don''t worry, the stitches are already stitched, it''s okay."


    The wounds made by the crossbow arrows were not big. After a few stitches were sealed, as long as there was no major movement, there would be no problem. Compared with this, the police officer Mumu was more concerned about the case.


    "I have heard that the prisoner chooses the victims according to the order of the playing cards, so I think the prisoner is likely to be Takeshi Murakami!"


    Mugure said the name of a prisoner with a serious face, and it was this name that changed the faces of Naruto, Airi, and Kogoro Mouri. This person can...


    (Originally, Shiratori was indeed the''three'' in the prisoner''s goal, but because of the need to change the order of Fei Yingri, so I troubled Shiratori to move up to the original twelfth position of Fei Yingri. Poor Shiratori...)


    Chapter 203-The next goal!The true meaning of half a ten!


    Takeshi Murakami, the name of this man can make all three of them look different at the same time. It is not because of how vicious he is, nor is it because he has killed some great people, but because this man has a very close relationship with the two people, Coniki Hideri and Moori Kogoro. .


    "You mean Takeshi Murakami?" Kogoro Mouri''s face darkened.


    "Who is Mr. Murakami?" It was Mikako Sato who asked the question. After all, she was relatively young. Although she was outstanding, her qualifications and knowledge were not as good as the few middle-aged people present, especially three of them were personal experience of the Murakami incident.


    Although Naruto was still in the United States at that time, he simply liked to listen to gossip, not to mention that this incident was closely related to Fei Yingri, and it directly led to the resignation of Moori Kogoro from the Metropolitan Police Department, which is in the Metropolitan Police Department''s archives. There are records, but Naruto wouldn''t know it!


    Uncle Mumu knew what happened back then, and didn''t elaborate on the content of the incident. He said: "Take Murakami used to be a dealer at a card table. He was arrested for a murder ten years ago and was released from prison a week ago."


    "The dealer at the poker table?" Despite the influence of Kogoro Moori, Xiaolan still doesn''t seem to know much about gambling.


    "It''s the one who deals cards to guests at the poker table."


    Officer Mumu took out an old photo from his pocket. The photo was really old enough. The edges of the photo were damaged and dim. This was because the photo had been kept in the evidence room. , It is very well preserved.


    "This is Mr. Murakami ten years ago."


    Mouri Kogoro put his hands in his trouser pockets, his expression gloomy, and said, "Take Murakami, if it is really him, he really hates me!"


    "Why?" Conan looked up.


    "Because I personally arrested him!"


    "Why? The police arrested the prisoner, it was justified!"


    No matter from any aspect, Xiao Lan was the simplest and naive person present. Everyone felt a little helpless with Xiao Lan''s thoughts. Naruto shook his head and said: "The police arrested the prisoner. This is for the police. For the vast majority of people, it is a good thing, but for the prisoner, the police who arrested him are the chief culprit who put him in jail."


    "why is it like this?!"


    Xiao Lan pursed her mouth, and the corners of Naruto''s mouth twitched lightly, covering her stinky mouth with her hand, turning her head to speak with her lips to Concubine Yingli.


    ''Why did you teach Xiaolan so innocent?''


    Fei Yingli rolled Naruto''s eyes and ignored him.


    Fortunately, everyone was thinking about Murakami''s affairs, so no one noticed this little movement of Naruto and Consort Hideri, otherwise they really have to have some messy associations.


    Snapped!


    Mikako Sato clenched a fist with his left hand and thumped it in the palm of his right hand, and said, "By the way, I have heard about that from previous seniors. I remember that after the man went to prison..."


    Before Mikako Sato finished speaking, Naruto and Mugure suddenly yelled.


    "Mikako (Sato)!! Don''t mention that again!"


    That incident had a great impact on Concubine Hideri and Mouri Kogoro. Naruto cared about the former, and Uncle Mugure cared about both. At this time, they all yelled at Mikako Sato. Mikako Sato stayed for a while and looked towards Mouri Kogoro and Concubine Hideri had shame in their eyes.


    Xiaolan and Conan were both taken aback, obviously not clear why Naruto and Mugure were suddenly angry.


    Kogoro Mouri''s face sank, obviously he would not mention anything about ten years ago, holding his chin, and saying, "But why doesn''t Murakami come to me for revenge? If you want revenge, you should come to me directly! "


    "He might be trying to torture you, and constantly hurting people around you makes you more painful!"


    "According to the order of the playing cards, the next one should be the ten of spades, Maori, is there anyone you know with the word''ten'' in their name? The next target should be him!"


    "Well, this...ten...ten..."


    Mouri Kogoro squeezed his chin, thought hard, suddenly flashed, and said a completely wrong answer.


    "Miss Shihezi!"


    Although Juwako''s name does contain''ten'', it is true that Kogoro Mouri shouldn''t have said the name at this time in the presence of Fei Hideri.


    Xiaolan, Conan, and Naruto took a peek at Fei Yingli''s face, and as expected, Fei Yingli''s face was darker than Bao Gong!


    "I have something else, go back first!"


    Like yesterday, Fei Yingli walked away cleanly.


    Maori Kogoro was slow to respond, and his EQ was no better than Conan. Xiaolan was anxious and said quickly: "Mom, wait a minute, if Mr. Murakami wants to retaliate against his father, you may also be in danger!"


    "It doesn''t matter, there are no numbers in my name anyway."


    Fei Yingli walked so decisively, Xiao Lan couldn''t stop it at all. Fei Yingli stood at the entrance of the corridor for a minute, without waiting for the person in her heart to come, sighed, walked to the garage, and got in her car. Leaving this hospital.


    Kogoro Mouri was eager to protect his Miss Towako, but before acting, he had to go to the toilet.


    After the two parties, Maori and Consort Hideri, left, Miwako Sato pulled Naruto''s clothes and said, "Naruto, who is Miss Towako?"


    Fei Yingri is not here, so there is nothing to avoid. Naruto glanced at Miwako and said, "It''s the mother of a nightclub in Ginza, Sang, and she seems to be very familiar with Maori."

 655 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 655

    Miwako Sato and Uncle Megumi''s lips twitched lightly. It''s strange that Fei Yingri doesn''t go crazy for that kind of woman!


    Xiaolan had heard about that Miss Shihezi before, and what she cared about at this time was not this, but another point.


    "By the way, what did Officer Sato want to say just now?"


    "It''s about that Takeshi Murakami."


    Naruto, Mugure, and Miwako glanced at each other, after all, they chose Naruto to speak.


    "I heard from Minister Odagiri about this matter. Ten years ago, Maori was just a junior police officer of the Metropolitan Police Department, while Officer Megome was a police officer at the Central Police Station. In short, the two of them joined forces to catch the murder. Offended Mr. Murakami. During the interrogation of the Metropolitan Police Department, Mr. Murakami said he wanted to go to the toilet, so he asked other police officers to take him there, while Maori and Mumu smoked in the interrogation room. It happened that day, there was no peace at the time. Yingli, who was separated by Maori, took Xiaolan, who was only seven years old, to the Metropolitan Police Department to bring Maori a change of clothes.


    However, there was an accident at that time. Taking advantage of the police officer''s unpreparedness, Mr. Murakami snatched the police gun and hijacked Hideri. He asked Maori and Mugure to prepare a car for him to leave, but Maori fired at that time, and... ¡­"


    "You also hit your mother? Right?"


    Xiaolan''s body trembled a little, and she told the truth that surprised everyone except Naruto and Mugure. Even Mikako Sato only knew that Kogoro Mouri resigned from the Metropolitan Police Department after that. In fact, Xiao Lan remembered the nightmare she had had before.


    "Well, I heard that Maori hit Yingli in the leg. For the police, shooting the hostage was an unforgivable crime. Maori resigned from the Metropolitan Police Department after that."


    "But... I have forgotten..."


    "It should be selective amnesia. After all, it is a bad memory for you, so it may be forgotten by the brain, and after all, you were only seven years old."


    Xiaolan''s eyes flashed with unbelievable tears, and she murmured, "Why would Dad shoot?"


    Mumu pulled his hat and said, "Maybe he is very confident in his marksmanship, thinking that he can avoid Hideri and hit Naka Murakami..."


    Xiaolan still couldn''t return to her senses. For the first time, she had serious doubts about her wanting to reconcile Fei Yingri and Maori Kogoro.


    The next morning, because of the recent serial assaults, the Criminal Department was very nervous. After all, according to the poker card¡¯s forecast, there should be a full ten victims in the future, except for the ten figures. Apart from the notice, no other clues are known. This is really a very troublesome case for the Metropolitan Police Department.


    Because this case involved Fei Yingli and Xiaolan, even Naruto came to the Metropolitan Police Department early to handle the case seriously.


    "Yo!"


    With a voice that is always full of vitality, the long-haired female traffic police Yumi Miyamoto appeared in the office of the search class, holding a very delicate paper box in her hand.


    "Miwako-chan, Naruto-san, good morning"


    "Yumi?"


    Naruto and Mikako all sat in swivel chairs and turned around, looking at their friends who had appeared here early in the morning, and said, "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be in the restaurant at this time?"


    "hate!"


    Miyamoto Yumi groaned slightly, shook the delicate paper box in his hand, and said, "I am very kind to send this to you early in the morning."


    "what?"


    "Someone sent it to the hall just now. It seems to be a gift from your admirer. I saw it and brought it to you."


    Whether it is Naruto, Mikako and Yumi, they are all very popular. It is not strange that they will receive gifts, and no one thinks it is strange.


    Naruto took the paper box from Miyamoto Yumi''s hand and glanced at it. To be honest, he was a little surprised.


    The carton is very beautiful, the front is black and white, the left side is black, the right side is white, there is a cross in the center of the black and white junction, to be precise, it is a two and a half crosses, and the left half of the white cross is printed on the black part on the left. , And on the white part on the right, a three-dimensional black cross is glued, half virtual and half real, which is really gorgeous enough from the box.


    Naruto opened the paper box and divided the black and white into two. This gift is really rare and exquisite. It contains a black black forest cake and a white mousse cake.


    All three of them didn¡¯t have breakfast. Although it was a gift to Naruto, Mikako and Yumi didn¡¯t know how to be polite. One of them picked up a piece. Naruto shook his head helplessly, picked up a piece of cake and just put it to his mouth. , His face changed drastically.


    "Don''t eat!!"


    Naruto violently stretched out his hand and patted all the cakes in the hands of the two policewomen around him. Under the shocked and puzzled eyes of the two policewomen, Naruto''s face was furious and gloomy.


    "poisonous!"


    What Naruto said is right. The cake is indeed poisonous. Although it is only pesticides, it is obvious for Naruto.


    Mikako Sato and Yumi Miyamoto frowned, looking at the cake box placed in front of them, and said, "If the cross represents the 10 of spades, it''s plausible, but there is no number in Naruto''s name."


    Because Naruto couldn''t understand this, Miyamoto Yumi reached out and touched the cross on the cake box and said, "And this box is also very strange. There is only half of the cross, and the other half is directly printed."


    "Half a cross...half..."


    Naruto muttered to himself, silently facing the relationship between himself and Shi, his face changed suddenly, and suddenly turned and rushed out.


    "Oops!!"


    "Naruto! Where are you going?!!!"


    "The Concubine Law Firm!!"


    Chapter Two Hundred and Four-The Complete''Ten''!The queen also needs a hero!


    Fei Yingli may not be considered a rich woman, but she is definitely rich.


    Sitting on a law firm, she has ten lawyers under her, including lawyers who have already become famous in the legal field, and some newcomers she has been training and discovering. The rich are not counted, but what Fei Yingli owns is also It is not comparable to ordinary gold collars.


    Of course, the head lawyer of Fei Law Firm is Fei Yingli herself. As the boss and lawyer, Fei Yingri has a lot of work. Recently, a lot of work has been delayed due to some things. Although yesterday was annoyed by a certain man, today Fei Yingli can also clean up and work.


    On the middle floor of the Jinshang office building, Fei Yingli''s law firm is located.


    "Good morning." Mi Yingri''s personal secretary, Mitsui Kuriyama, greeted her kindly.


    The mode of getting along with Kiyori and Kuriyama is basically equivalent to the mode of getting along with Tsunade and silent. They are both a queen who is strong on the outside and soft on the inside, and a strong and domineering queen, plus a gentle and considerate secretary. It is also a teacher and friend relationship with Lishan Green.


    "good Morning."


    Carrying her handbag, Fei Yingli smiled, making people invisible to her yesterday¡¯s anger and disappointment. She chuckled softly, "That brooch is very beautiful."


    "Thank you, teacher."


    Fei Yingli praised Kuriyama Green, and then walked into his private office. On the L-shaped desk were placed a computer, a little file, a box of intricate pieces and a lamp.


    Below is a high-end handmade carpet, which can be said to be very staged. Next to it, there are two chairs for meeting guests and a small coffee table. The huge floor-to-ceiling glass windows can directly see the outside scenery, on the left and right sides. There is a bookcase on the wall, including the code of law, classic cases from all over the world, various detective suspense novels, and information about the lawsuit settled by Fei Yingli. Of course, it is impossible to put it here. There is a small room next to it for books. .


    From the decoration of this office, we can see that Fei Yingli is definitely a rich little woman.


    Sitting on the red office chair, Fei Yingli took out her notes from her handbag and was about to start working.


    "what?"


    "What''s wrong, teacher?"


    "Oh, nothing. I just forgot to bring my mobile phone. I''ll go back at noon."


    "Well, teacher, this is today''s itinerary."

 656 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 656

    The beautiful secretary Ms. Midori Kuriyama promptly handed over today''s itinerary and a beautifully packed box to Hieiri, and said, "Also, I received this in the mailbox downstairs."


    Although the box is opaque, from the outside on the red paper tape used to tie the box, it can be seen that the Giguba chocolate is inside, which is also Fei Yingli''s favorite variety.


    ''Will it be him?''


    Feiying reached Moori Kogoro''s ideal, and then denied her guess that the man would never do such a thing.


    "Green, make me a cup of coffee."


    "Ok."


    After Kuriyama Green left the office, Fei Yingli tore open the outer wrapping paper, opened the beautiful black and white box inside, and split the cross in two.


    After Naruto came to this world, he had never been so eager before. He almost flew into the garage and immediately jumped onto the fiery red supercar, Ferrari Enzo.


    In terms of powerful power, the Ferrari Enzo is more suitable to be called a Mustang than Ford''s classic model.


    Acceleration from 100 kilometers in 3.2 seconds, the limit speed exceeded 350 kilometers, Ferrari Enzo, the super horsepower propelled by the V12 engine was used to the limit by Naruto, the engine started rapidly, the red sports car turned into a flash of lightning, directly out of the Metropolitan Police Department Underground parking garage.


    What would it be like to fly on a busy Tokyo street at a speed of more than 350 kilometers? Although Naruto did it anyway, he didn''t care about it at all. With a high concentration of energy, he took out his mobile phone and dialed Called Fei Yingli.


    Toot...Toot...Toot...


    The answer to Naruto is always busy. How could Naruto think that the concubine, who has always been rigorous, would actually make the low-level mistake of forgetting to bring her mobile phone, and it happens to be today.


    "Damn it! Yingli! You must never have an accident!"


    From the Metropolitan Police Department to Fei Yingli''s law firm, Naruto Speed ??actually took only five minutes during the morning rush hour.


    "Yingli!"


    Naruto kicked open the door of the concubine''s law office with an exaggerated kick, really frightened Kuriyama Green who was boiling water and preparing to make coffee.


    "Mr. Naruto, how are you..."


    Before Kuriyama Green had finished speaking, Naruto, who had always been very polite to beautiful women, interrupted her and said, "Has Yingli come?!"


    "The teacher has come, what''s wrong?"


    "Green, I ask you, is there any unsigned gift for Yingli?!"


    "This one¡­¡­"


    "Hurry up!"


    Naruto was anxious, and his tone was very bad. Kuriyama Green was so frightened by him, his body stiffened, and he squatted and said: "Yes...Yes, it''s for the teacher...Kibba...chocolate."


    "hateful!!"


    Naruto cursed in a low voice and rushed to Fei Yingli''s office. Kuriyamalu reacted at this moment and hurried to chase after him.


    "Mr. Naruto, you can''t just rush in!"


    Naruto couldn''t pay attention to Kuriyama Green''s words, and knocked on the door twice without receiving any response. Naruto broke out fiercely in his heart, slammed, and kicked the door of Fei Yingli''s office again!


    "Yingli!"


    Naruto almost split his eyes, Kuriyama Green covered his mouth in surprise, and couldn''t blame Naruto for his brutal intrusion, because Fei Yingli fell to the ground at this time, surrounded by scattered chocolates and napkins, and Fei Yingli herself seemed to have fallen into a coma.


    Without time to hesitate, Naruto immediately picked up Fei Yingli on the ground, turned and went downstairs, and rushed to the hospital immediately.


    In the bumps, Fei Yingli seemed to wake up a little bit (she must be sober at this time), her eyes were blurred, a touch of gold came into her eyes, and then she fell into a coma again, and she didn''t know what she was muttering.


    Tokyo University Hospital...


    "How is my mother?!"


    "Please rest assured." The doctor took off his hat and gave good news, saying: "Because the delivery was very timely, we immediately lavage the patient''s stomach, so there is no danger to life."


    "Huh... great..."


    Xiao Landa breathed a sigh of relief, and his body was almost completely limp. Just now, on the phone, I heard that her always strong mother was sent to the hospital because of poisoning. Xiao Lan almost fainted in fright.


    Mikako Sato took out his police notes and said, "Is it pesticide poisoning?"


    "Yes, after our laboratory tests, the patient should have taken pesticides."


    "Sure enough..." Mikako Sato narrowed her eyes dangerously, but she was more puzzled. "But why? Why are they?"


    The automatic doors of the operating room opened to both sides. Fortunately, Fei Yingli felt wrong when she ate the chocolate with pesticides, and vomited it out at the time, so the amount of pesticides consumed was not much, and she was screamed in time. People found it and rushed to the hospital, so it didn''t matter.


    "mom."


    Fei Yingli lay weakly, looking at her daughter''s worried cheek, and said, "I''m sorry, I worried you."


    "No, mom, you''re fine." Xiaolan held back her tears and grabbed Fei Yingli''s cold palms. Although she didn''t take much pesticide, her weakness is inevitable now.


    "Yingli..."


    Fei Yingli turned his eyes, seeing that he is still her husband in law. His concern made Fei Yingli not warm, but a burst of anger. He narrowed his eyes and choked coldly: "You go to protect your ten and son. Miss!"


    It can only be said that it is not wrong for people with ten in their name to think of Shihezi, but for Fei Yingli, it is a big mistake!


    My husband went to protect other women, and he was still a mother, but because of this he was poisoned and faced danger. This kind of thing will inevitably make Concubine Yingli have great resentment!


    Fei Yingli can indeed be angry, and she is so weak now that no one will choke on her.


    Maori Kogoro''s face turned dark, but looking at Fei Yingri''s pale face, he still didn''t say anything, just snorted and said nothing.


    Fei Yingri and Moori Kogoro talked only to feel bored. He did not speak and he was in accordance with Fei Yingri¡¯s mind. He turned his eyes and looked for a blond figure in the crowd. Although she was extremely dizzy at that time, she still remembered that at that time, she hugged The blond man who gave himself a sense of security.


    "Where is Naruto?"


    He clearly remembered that he sent himself to the hospital, but did not find the dazzling blond hair in the crowd, Fei Yingli''s heart suddenly sank.


    "I''m sorry, I am here."


    When the Lord spoke, Fei Yingli looked at Naruto''s''shape'' at this time, and a distressed smile appeared on her pale face.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Naruto opened the "curtain" of his head, revealing the blue blind fish eyes that hide concern and distress.


    "Because I was going to send you to the hospital, I ran through more than 30 red lights, causing Yumi to put all the tickets on my face and told me to deal with them in three days!"


    "Hahaha..."


    Although the body was still weak, Fei Yingli laughed softly. It was so funny that the helpless look of a man was as cute as a child.

 657 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 657

    Because Fei Yingli''s body was still very weak, she was transferred to the hospital. Although there was no life-threatening condition, she had to stay in the hospital for observation for one night for safety reasons. If there were no major problems, she could be discharged in three or four days.


    A group of people followed to Fei Yingli''s ward. Fei Yingli was lying on the bed, and Xiaolan helped her raise the height so that she could sit and leaned on the bed halfway.


    "How did you know that I was in danger?"


    "Because I received something similar to yours in the Metropolitan Police Department, but my box was filled with cakes and the same was pesticides. There was half a cross on my box, so I think the other half might be delivered. Go there, so I rushed to your place right away."


    "This is weird."


    Sato Mikako still couldn''t understand the problem, and she pinched her chin with a face of doubt.


    "Why are there two people who encountered the poisonous hand this time? And it''s the lawyer concubine and Naruto. Your two names have nothing to do with''Ten''.


    If you want to say''Ten'', the only connection between Naruto and Concubine Hideri can only be that. Present, the three people who knew the truth, Naruto, Xiaolan, and Concubine Hideri looked at each other, their expressions a little weird. As for Fei Yingli, her pale face turned red, and she looked out the window uncomfortably.


    Naruto scratched his cheek, and under Fei Yingli''s more ruddy face, he said, "I''ll explain this, but let''s say it first. Don''t yell or hit me later!"


    "I see, hurry up!"


    "The reason why the''ten'' meeting will be me and Yingli, that is because our birthdays are both October 10, 19XX!"


    (I finally said it. I changed the original plot and even the names of the characters, so that Shiratori was re-hospitalized just after he was discharged from the hospital, just to say this. ­©


    Chapter Two Hundred and Five-Ying Li and Chaos!


    After Naruto finished speaking, he plugged his ears with both hands. It turns out that Naruto''s choice was right.


    "Hey????!!"


    What Naruto said caused a group of three to eight in the ward to exclaim, and the loudness of the voice almost lifted the ceiling of the entire hospital.


    "I knew it would become like this!"


    After the mega-decibel sonic attack finally passed, Ming talent released his hand, and then immediately made a spit.


    But Naruto can understand that they would be so surprised, because when Naruto learned about this for the first time, his reaction was not much better.


    Sato Miwako''s mouth twitched and looked at Naruto and Concubine Hideri who was lying on the hospital bed, and said, "Why don''t you tell me this kind of thing earlier?"


    "What happened if I said it earlier?"


    Naruto glanced at Miwako strangely, and a single sentence blocked her from talking. Although Naruto and Concubine Hideri were born in the same year and on the same day, the incident was full of gossip, but even if they said it earlier, They didn''t seem to have much except to talk more after dinner.


    There are 370,000 people born in the world every day, and 4.3 people are born in one tick. If you really want to find it, let alone the same year, the same month and the same day, you can''t find people at the same time and the same minute. Nothing special, right.


    It can only be said that it is fortunate that the more serious and rigorous character Mikako Sato and Uncle Megure, and fortunately, Yumi Miyamoto''s junior is a traffic class rather than a criminal department, otherwise it would be really troublesome, and this way, Hideri. Also less embarrassing.


    "Ahem..."


    Uncle Mumu coughed and brought back the topic that was gradually drifting away, and said: "The gifts to Naruto and Hideri each have half a cross, and the sum should represent the 10 of spades. It should be a person with a "nine" in the name, Maori. Is there anyone you know who has a "nine" in the name? If the birthday is September 9th, it is counted."


    Although Kogoro Mori felt that Naruto and Fei Yingri were born on the same year and on the same day, he was a little angry, but he couldn''t think of any reason to be angry after thinking about it. Hearing this question from Uncle Mumu, he condensed his eyebrows and thought. : "I don''t know the''nine'', but I know one with''eight'' in its name."


    "who is it?"


    "The taster Sawaki Fair, his name is fair, and there is an''eight'' above the word''gong''."


    "Well, let''s go find Mr. Sawaki!"


    There have been consecutive attacks, and no one knows when the next attack will happen. Uncle Mumu is in a hurry. Time is urgent. Uncle Maori follows closely. The poisoning of Fei Yingli really made him very angry. Although he didn''t say it, Kogoro Mori firmly wanted to catch the damned prisoner.


    Naruto was a little behind, and when he was left in the ward, Fei Yingli and Xiaolan, Naruto looked at Fei Yingli, who was pale on the bed, and said: "I will investigate the case first, you Take a good rest. Although there is no danger, you still don¡¯t work too hard. I will find someone at your office to help you hold it. You can take a good rest in these two days. Lan, look at her, if If she dares to work secretly, call me!"


    "Well, I got it!"


    Xiao Lan nodded heavily, it was about Fei Yingli''s body, Xiao Lan absolutely did not hesitate, although there was some...


    "Hello...you two, don''t make me look like a child, OK?"


    It''s a shame that her concubine Queen Yingli actually got a person to follow her!


    "It''s not a child, but a patient." Naruto stood by Fei Yingli''s bed and said, "Remember to take medicine for a while. Don''t lose your temper. Uncle will bring you lollipops to eat at night."


    "roll!"


    The queen concubine angrily uttered a word of truth, but it was completely useless in Naruto''s laughter. Concubine Yingli was not the second general of Huoha, nor the two great toads of Miaomu Mountain. She couldn''t kill people with sound waves.


    Naruto laughed loudly, while Xiao Lan snickered with her mouth covering her mouth. The expression on Fei Yingli''s face was dumbfounding, and her towering and full chest rose and fell with her breathing, making her very angry.


    Naruto lowered his head inadvertently, saw the scenery inside from the neckline of the slightly loose hospital gown, and couldn''t help swallowing thirstyly in his throat.


    Naruto should just stand by the bed. With this grunt, Fei Yingli couldn''t hear the truth, her face suddenly became red, which was even more red than before, which was ashamed.


    Turning his head away slightly embarrassed, and realizing that Xiaolan hadn''t noticed his nasty sight, Naruto breathed a sigh of relief, then scratched his head and said, "I''m leaving now, Xiaolan, take care of Yingli. ."


    "Well, I know."


    Xiao Lan nodded. She has been responsible for the housework and cooking at home for ten years. Taking care of people is definitely not a difficult task for Xiao Lan. Looking at her beloved man, Xiao Lan waved her small fist very boyishly, and said: " The teacher must catch that nasty prisoner! Never forgive him!!"


    For hurting his beloved man, and his most beloved mother, even an angel character like Xiao Lan absolutely cannot forgive this kind of person.


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me!"


    Naruto made a confident assurance, bowed his head and kissed Xiaolan''s lips, and walked out in a stride while the girl was holding her face shyly... Miwako Sato seemed to be urging people down.


    Fei Yingli was lying on the bed, looking at Xiaolan''s shy and sweet face, although she didn''t want to admit it, although it was really only a little bit.


    Her heart felt a little pain...


    Let¡¯s not talk about what happened to Fei Yingri, anyway, Mumu led a policeman, along with Mouri Kogoro and Conan, and hurried to the home of Sawaki Koga.


    As a professional sommelier, Sawaki''s fair income is still very good. Although the apartment environment is not as good as that of Fei Yingri''s home, the income is obviously far more than that of ordinary office workers.


    Sawaki Kokai poured tea for everyone, but Mumu and the others simply planted it and immediately explained their intentions.


    "In that case, it is the man named Murakami who, in order to avenge Mr. Maori, attacked people whom Mr. Maori is familiar with one by one?"


    "Yes."


    "But it looks like Mr. Maori is very calm."


    "Because I am a''five'', it will be a long time before my turn, hahahaha..." Moori Kogoro grabbed his head and laughed his signature.


    "Such words can really be said..."


    Naruto rolled the dead fish eyes and whispered, which made Megure and Mikako Sato immediately agree with him, and Kogoro Mouri could speak for such a cheeky.


    But speaking of it, for the remaining one to nine people, it seems that Sawaki fair may be''eight'', while Mouri Kogoro is most likely to be''five''. For''one'', it should be Kudo Shinichi. At present, he has a goal. There are only these three people, and the remaining six have no clues at all.

 658 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 658

    Conan took advantage of his Zhengtai again, wandering around, saying:


    "It''s wine."


    "Yes, that is called the wine storage room, which can keep the wine below a certain temperature."


    "But there are really a lot of wines." Conan looked at the cabinet full of red wine in amazement. Some people like to collect books, some like to collect antiques, and Sawaki Kokai obviously likes to collect red wine.


    "Sawgi''s hometown grows fruit trees, there are hundreds of bottles of wine in it, right?"


    "Yes, there are also wines prepared to open a shop later."


    Naruto also walked to the wine storage room, looked at the neatly arranged red wines inside, and said, "Malu, Rady, they are all precious red wines."


    "Yes, I will keep the more expensive ones in my own house, and keep the rest in the wine cellar, Officer Whirlpool, do you know wine well?"


    "It''s normal, but because of one person''s influence, some basic knowledge is still known."


    Naruto curled his lips. After all, he still likes to drink spirits. The eight major spirits in the world are all within Naruto''s preferences. However, he only understands red wine, and this understanding is due to the reason of Fujiko.


    Naruto turned around and walked towards the technique, a sudden tingling feeling under his feet.


    "Why are there two pits here?"


    "Oh, that was accidentally hit when I moved the box before. You have to be careful."


    Sawaki Fairly explained casually, but Naruto glanced at the two pits on the ground, feeling inexplicably strange.


    The distance between the two pits is less than five centimeters. Would it be possible to smash a single box into one place continuously?Would someone like Sawaki Kokoro, who loves alcohol like his life, be so careless?Moreover, the two pits on the ground are round. Naruto has never seen a red wine box with rounded corners.


    This is a suspicious point at best, and Naruto didn''t say it. Kogoro Mouri suddenly looked at Sawaki Fair and said, "I remember Mr. Sawaki''s favorite wine, it seems to be called... Shenmue..."


    "It''s Shenmbedos."


    "Huh? Isn''t that the wine that Detective Polo drank in the Xiedo incident?"


    "That''s right, little brother, but I drank the bottle of Shenmbedos before."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, but i heard you say that it will take a few years to drink it


    "Because I couldn''t wait, I drank it."


    Uncle Mumu''s eyes turned into dead fish eyes. He really didn''t know much about the wine, and he also knew that at present, there is still no progress in the case.


    "Mr. Sawagi, next time I hear you talk about alcohol, can you talk about your itinerary today?"


    "Do you know Mr. Asahi Katsuyoshi? He has run a lot of nine points in Tokyo and is an industrialist."


    "Well, Mr. Asahi asked me for something, so I met him. I heard that he is planning to open a new entertainment plaza in Ocean Park in Tokyo Bay."


    "Yes, he said there was a restaurant there for me to manage, so I made an appointment with him at three o''clock."


    "Wait a minute! Mumu, the word Xu contains''nine''!"


    "Nani?! Could it be said that Mr. Xu Shengyi is the next goal?!"


    "But Mr. Xu just asked me to find his pet cat, not a friend."


    "But maybe Murakami doesn''t think so, let''s go, let''s be a bodyguard for Mr. Sawaki, and let''s meet Mr. Asahi Katsuyoshi by the way!"


    "To understanding!"


    Chapter 206-The hospital at night, mother and daughter matters!


    According to Sawaki Kokai, he will meet Xu Shengyi at Xu Shengyi''s newly opened entertainment plaza, so everyone immediately rushed to the entertainment plaza located in Ocean Park.


    Miwako didn''t drive today, so of course he shared a car with Naruto, while Kogoro Mori, Conan, and Sawaki Kokoro all rode in a police car in the dark.


    "Speaking of it, asking me to protect that guy Xu Shengyi is really uncomfortable."


    Miwako looked strangely at the driving around her, but Naruto with a depressed look, said: "Do you know that Xu Shengyi?"


    "It''s a acquaintance."


    Naruto pointed his direction with one hand, his eyes a little cold, and said: "Red wine has been very hot in recent years, and the prices of many varieties of red wine have all gone up. So in order to make money, Xu Shengyi seems to have hoarded a lot of red wine. But that guy I don¡¯t understand management, and I don¡¯t understand the market of red wine at all. Different types of red wine, because of their quality and fermentation reasons, have different vintages that are most suitable for drinking, but that guy doesn¡¯t understand this at all, so many red wines are missed. The quality of the year that is most suitable for drinking also begins to decline, so the price will naturally decrease."


    "But what does this have to do with you?"


    "I told you, that guy is a guy with only money in his eyes, because the quality of the red wine has been reduced, and the price is lower than when he bought it. Of course he wouldn''t just lose a lot of money, so he found it. Some wealthy people who like to show their face and show off, but don¡¯t understand red wine, sell his red wine."


    "Then he found you?"


    "Yes, once he contacted a western-style restaurant under my name and said that there was some high-end red wine for sale, but the manager of my restaurant saw it through. However, he refused to admit that there was a problem with his own wine, and he also accused It was my restaurant that dropped his red wine, but he was beaten by a security guard and threw it out."


    "Good beat!"


    Mikako Sato shook his fist hard, who would he beat if the scumbag didn''t beat him?!


    "So, I really don''t want to protect that guy."


    "But even if you say that, it is our police duty to protect others, even if the other party is a scumbag."


    The short-haired female criminal police spoke righteously, and she almost showed the brilliance of the Virgin, but this was completely unable to infect Naruto¡¯s dark heart. Naruto lay on his steering wheel and lazily responded: "I see..."


    I don''t know if they looked in the wrong direction, or because the murderer saw the police and stopped temporarily. Nothing happened at Xu Shengyi that day. Naruto and the others went back with a sense of fighting spirit.


    Naruto was relatively good, and left halfway, without wasting a whole day in the entertainment plaza. The reason, of course, was the beautiful mother and daughter in the hospital.(The plot here must be prolonged, because the main purpose of this theatrical version is Fei Yingri. At present, Fei Yingri has not been discharged, so the case cannot continue.)


    Whirlpool Private Hospital...


    Just by hearing the name, it must be Naruto¡¯s private hospital, and it can be regarded as one of the wealthy hospitals. The medical facilities and technology need not be mentioned, but the decoration is a bit luxurious from the hospital¡¯s point of view, but the comfortable environment is absolutely beyond doubt, and Confidentiality is absolutely the best, so it is also the best choice for the upper-level people to see a doctor.


    The so-called deluxe ward, in addition to the decoration of the room like the presidential suite, in the ward, there are also beds and rooms for the family members who come to visit to rest or even overnight. For example, the room where Fei Yingli lives now. Although Fei Yingli has repeatedly emphasized that she has nothing to do (it¡¯s really nothing, I didn¡¯t eat much pesticides, after gastric lavage, it¡¯s okay to just take a break), but Xiaolan decided to stay here tonight. My mother stayed overnight.


    For the daughter of Xiaolan, Fei Yingli is really proud and distressed. Naturally, I don¡¯t need to say much about pride. Any parent would be happy to have such a gentle and considerate good daughter. On the other hand, Fei Yingli is really worried that she will Not too hard to exhaust myself.


    "Hello, Xiao Lan."


    Fei Yingli finally couldn''t help but uttered aloud, calling her dear baby girl.


    "What''s wrong, mom?"


    Xiao Lan, who had been standing by the window almost an hour ago, turned around, looked at her mother strangely, and then showed concern, "Mom, are you feeling well? I''ll call a doctor!"


    "Hey! Wait!"


    Fei Yingli couldn''t laugh or cry, so she hurriedly called Xiao Lan, and said, "Xiao Lan, I''m fine, but can you come and sit for a while? You have been standing for almost an hour."


    Xiaolan''s face flushed, and she was ashamed to look at her mother''s smiling eyes, her eyes drifted, and she whispered, "Where is it..."

 659 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 659

    "Don''t say yet?!"


    Fei Yingli glared, and after lying on the bed for a long time, Fei Yingli felt that she had already improved a lot. At this time, she returned to the queen''s domineering and said: "I''ve seen the clock. You have stood by the window for five years. Nineteen minutes, why, do you miss your dear teacher?"


    Xiaolan flushed, shyly tugging at the corners of her clothes, but then she smiled and sat on Fei Yingli¡¯s bed. She almost rested on Fei Yingli and said, "Mom, what do you think of the teacher? ?"


    Innocent Xiao Lan thought that Fei Yingli did not know what she was dating Naruto at the moment, but with Fei Yingri''s degree of observation and care for Xiaolan, how could she see it at all? Can''t come out?(Actually, during the last school festival, Yuanzi revealed that Naruto and Xiaolan were dating, but at that time Concubine Hideri went to inspect the body, so Xiaolan always thought that Concubine Hideri did not know about this.)


    Yuanzi can use her own observation ability to detect what Xiaolan and Naruto are dating, and how much Yifei Yingli cares about her daughter, how can she not tell at all?


    "He..."


    With a slight sigh in her tone, Fei Yingli stretched out her hand and gently stroked Xiaolan''s head.


    Xiaolan leaned comfortably on Fei Yingli''s body, and her cute appearance made Fei Yingli feel warm.


    "Naruto guy is very outstanding in appearance and ability. Although he is sometimes unreliable, he is very reliable in business matters. And from certain things, he is stingy and will not tolerate people he cares about. Any harm you get is a very good man in every respect..."


    Fei Yingri''s judgment cannot be said to be unfair. Thinking about it carefully, Fei Yingri can hardly find any shortcomings from Naruto.


    Xiao Lan cocked her mouth happily, she was even more happy than she was praised by Fei Yingli, her lovely pink face was blushing all over, and she cautiously said: "Then... if I find a boyfriend who is like a teacher, how about Okay?"


    Fei Yingli looked down and looked at Xiaolan''s weak pair. She seemed a little timid for fear of her being angry, but with eyes full of expectation. Fei Yingli''s heart was completely softened, and she stretched out her hand to squeeze Xiaolan''s pretty face and said. : "Why find the same boyfriend? Naruto is your boyfriend at all!"


    "Ah?!" Xiao Lan let out a small exclaim, and said, "So mom knows it all."


    "You little idiot!" Fei Yingli stretched out her hand and squeezed Xiao Lan''s nose, and said, "You, you really have grown up. You know you are hiding it from me, right?"


    "Nothing." Xiaolan hugged Concubine Yingli and directly sneered, and said: "How dare I hide from my mother, and I know that my mother is the best, so I won''t be angry, right?"


    "Yes! Ah!" Fei Yingli paused, showing the degree of her teeth gritted, and then squeezed Xiaolan''s pretty face severely.


    "Hee hee hee¡­¡­"


    The joy and happiness on Xiaolan''s face seemed to be because Naruto had received her mother''s approval. Looking at Xiaolan''s angel-like cheerful face, Fei Yingli secretly sighed in her heart, and gently stroked Xiaolan''s hair with her hand.


    ''Anyway, as long as Xiaolan is happy, I myself...oh...''


    Fei Yingli is indeed a good mother. She can sacrifice everything for Xiaolan''s smile, but, in any case, she can''t fill the empty feeling in her heart.


    "Yoyo"


    Regardless of the world of the second dimension, anyone may have the ability to teleport. It is not uncommon to say that Cao Cao and Cao Cao arrived in the second dimension. Fei Yingli and Xiaolan just talked about Naruto, the blond unscrupulous boy. Appeared at the door of the ward.


    "teacher!"


    Xiaolan''s expression of joy, if it weren''t for the girl''s reservedness, she really couldn''t help but tell Naruto what had just happened, and hopped to Naruto''s side. Xiaolan couldn''t help holding Naruto in her excitement. A lovely and gorgeous blush appeared on the human arm and face.


    Fei Yingli took a deep breath, resisted the strange and throbbing feeling in her heart, and pretended to say flatly: "Naruto, why are you here?"


    Naruto shook the box wrapped in a furoshiki in his hand, and said, "I''m here to bring you dinner, as well as the Ten Complete Tonic Soup and Desserts I prepared by myself. Would you like to taste it?"


    "Shiquan Dabutang? What is that?" It was Xiao Lan who expressed the doubt, tilting her head very cute.


    "A kind of soup that nourishes the body, it is very good for the weak patients."


    "Ah, mother you must drink more."


    Fei Yingli raised her head, looking at the two people who also showed deep concern in her eyes with a bit of complexity, and nodded without saying much.


    Naruto felt that Fei Yingri seemed a little strange, but with Xiaolan, he didn¡¯t ask much, so he could only suppress the doubts in his heart. Since the last meal at Fei Yingri¡¯s house, the three of them are still the first. This time we ate together, and in this short period of time, the atmosphere between the three has been different from then.


    Chapter 207-Situation beyond Naruto''s control, strong under gentleness!


    After dinner, Fei Yingli had to drink three bowls of Shiquan Dabutang under the gaze of Naruto and Xiaolan, and the soup almost came out of her throat.


    In Fei Yingli¡¯s situation, he accidentally ingested pesticides, and gastric lavage made the body weak. It was a bit too much to use Shiquanda Tonic Decoction to nourish, but Naruto also reduced the weight of some medicinal materials, such as replacing the original ginseng. It became Codonopsis pilosula with relatively mild medicinal properties, and some Ophiopogon japonicus was added to the stew to fight the fire.


    After dinner, it¡¯s dessert time. As long as it¡¯s a woman, whether it¡¯s a queen like Fei Yingli or a natural girl like Xiaolan, there will be a stomach dedicated to desserts, even if Fei Yingli almost vomited out of the soup just now. The delicious desserts are just as resistant.


    "The macaron made by the teacher is really delicious, but I tried it several times and failed every time."


    After Xiao Lan ate a macaron sandwiched with lemon curd, she used her tongue to roll away the debris on her lips, and said in a little admiration, but Xiao Lan did not pay attention. Naruto, because of her actions just now, His eyes darkened slightly.


    Turning his head slightly, lest he really couldn''t hold it, Naruto threw the whole macaron into his mouth, chewing and said: "This thing is very troublesome to make. Even the top pastry chef has a high failure rate. It¡¯s quite high, and it¡¯s normal to fail. When I first started, I almost turned my home into a battlefield."


    Recalling the experience of spending a whole month learning macarons because of a little girl''s request, Naruto''s mouth twitched.


    This thing is not easy to make. First of all, the very fine almond flour is not available in general stores. After all the ingredients are mixed, it is made into a batter, and it is left for several hours to allow the sugar in it to settle. The temperature of the oven is also very high. Be careful, if you miss a ring in the middle, you can''t make that perfect skirt.


    Because of the high price of the main ingredient, almond flour, and the high failure rate, the price of macarons has remained high. Some people say that as long as you can make macarons, you can apply for a five-star pastry shop, although it is a bit exaggerated The ingredients, but it also reflects the difficulty of making macarons.


    Because macarons are made with a very large amount of sugar and powdered sugar, they taste very sweet and greasy. Generally, macarons need to be accompanied by a cup of strong tea or black coffee to neutralize the excessive sweetness.


    Fei Yingli slowly tasted a macaron. The crispy outside and soft inside were perfect. She had to be surprised again by Naruto¡¯s cooking skills. She slapped her tongue, full of sweet and greasy taste, plus the three full bowls she drank just now. Tang made Fei Yingli feel a little sick, and reached for the coffee cup on the table.


    Snapped!


    "Ouch!"


    As soon as Fei Yingri stretched out his hand, Naruto flicked his fingers on the back of Fei Yingri''s hand, causing Fei Yingri to cry out, clutching the back of her red hand, staring at Naruto, and said, "What are you doing?!"


    "Idiot, you have to take a good rest today and you are not allowed to drink coffee!"


    "But it''s too sweet, my mouth is so greasy."


    "Idiot, this pot of lavender tea is yours."


    Naruto poured a cup of scented tea for Fei Yingri, and handed it to Fei Yingri. The fragrance made Fei Yingri feel relieved for a while, "Hey, this is yours. Lavender tea has the effect of calming the nerves. After eating, take a rest early today. "


    Fei Yingli was stunned for a moment, but Naruto took a sip of the tea cup in his hand. The slightly bitterness of lavender tea filled Fei Yingli''s heart with infinite sweetness and warmth.


    This is the gap between Kogoro Mori and Naruto...


    There is no denying that Kogoro Mori cares about Concubine Hideri very much, but the problem is that women are all hearing animals, even if this woman is named Concubine Hideri.


    Even if Mouri Kogoro cares about Fei Yingri, but Fei Yingri doesn''t know it, it is no use, and Naruto cares about Fei Yingri, Fei Yingri knows clearly, this moved her, this is the difference.


    "The teacher is really attentive."


    Xiao Lan smiled and praised, then, like a cat stealing food, picked up a delicious and sweet macaron and took a bite.


    Naruto looked at her cute eating, his eyes suddenly turned, and said, "Xiao Lan, do you know what another nickname for macarons is?"


    Fei Yingli coughed, and immediately stared at Naruto with a super dangerous gaze. Naruto didn¡¯t care. Xiaolan also showed her natural and dull side, completely unaware of the look in her mother¡¯s eyes, turning her head and looking suspiciously. Turning to Naruto, said: "What is it?"


    Naruto reached Xiaolan''s ear, and then Xiaolan''s face could be seen, instantly bursting into red at an unforeseeable speed.


    Girl''s breasts!

 660 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 660

    Macaron also has such an alias, which was really a compliment for this dessert, but at this time, it has become a vocabulary used by Naruto to tease Xiaolan. It is only when Fei Yingli knows this that he uses horrible eyes. Staring at Naruto, unfortunately he failed.


    ''It seems that I have to teach Xiaolan a little bit more, this girl is so innocent, and it won''t take long for this bastard to take advantage of it!''


    Fei Yingli thought this way in her heart, like a good mother, but she absolutely did not admit that she did not want to see their affectionate thoughts.


    In contrast, Xiaolan''s face that was extremely similar to Fei Yingli rose in countless blushes, gave Naruto a shy look, and said, "Teacher! Super H!!"


    "Hmm...you haven''t seen it when I was H!"


    Xiaolan glared at Naruto fiercely. After all, she couldn''t bear the embarrassment in her heart. She turned and ran out, probably to the toilet. Let''s cool herself down with cold water.


    Naruto smiled triumphantly, Fei Yingli turned her head, gave him a deep look, and said, "You are bullying Xiaolan again."


    "Yes."


    Naruto turned his head, his face was still smiling, but the smile had changed. His icy blue eyes looked directly at Fei Yingri''s eyes, staring directly at Fei Yingri''s eyes, so that Fei Yingri was uncomfortable and almost couldn''t help turning his head away. Naruto spoke.


    "are you angry?"


    "Of course I''m angry." Fei Yingli took a deep breath, tried to stabilize her heart that had been turbulent just now, and said: "Xiaolan is my daughter, so bullying her in front of me, of course I will be angry!"


    "Is that right?"


    Naruto asked back, his eyes became deeper and more complicated. This time, Fei Yingli could no longer resist his eyes, turned her head, leaving him with red ears.


    The timing of Naruto''s questioning was so good that Fei Yingli couldn''t resist his eyes because of some guilty conscience.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Naruto uttered a word, and then there was a long silence. Fei Yingri''s heartbeat remained at a high speed and could not be calmed down. Fei Yingri couldn''t bear the long silence and embarrassment. Naruto said half of the words. It made her feel a little uneasy, not only because she was afraid of what he said that bothered her and terrified her, but also looking forward to the content of her own fantasy.


    "What am I?" She couldn''t help but speak.


    "Forget it, nothing."


    Naruto shook his head and said the answer that disappointed Fei Yingri, then lowered the bed, carefully tucked the quilt for Fei Yingri, and said: "Take a good rest tonight. Tell Xiaolan that I''m leaving now."


    Turned around and left the ward without any stay.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    There was only a sigh left in the ward, making people unable to tell whether it was loss or relaxation...


    Fei Yingli¡¯s body really didn¡¯t have any serious problems. After gastric lavage, he ate some tonic, rested for a night, and after a good night¡¯s sleep, it was basically fine. The doctor did it for Fei Yingli the next morning. Check to make sure that there is no problem with her body, so she can be discharged from the hospital.


    Xiaolan brought Fei Yingli a change of clothes. Fei Yingli took a bath in the bathroom attached to the high-end ward, put on clean clothes, tied her hair, and looked at Naruto and said, "You still have to To protect that Xu Shengyi?"


    The tone is flat and rigorous, just like when asking about a case, she can''t tell that this is the disturbed little woman last night, and her emotion regulation ability is evident.


    "Yes, although nothing happened to Xu Shengyi all day yesterday, there was no victim representing the''Nine''. The only person known to have''Nine'' in the name is Xu Shengyi, so currently I can only follow this line."


    Naruto put his hands in his trouser pockets, his tone was also serious about the case, and he didn''t mean to tease Concubine Yingli on purpose.


    Fei Yingli tied her hair, put on her glasses, and once again became the savvy queen of the legal world, holding her arms and smiling indifferently on her face.


    "In this case, I will go with you to meet Xu Shengyi."


    "Hey?!"


    Naruto''s eyes widened and looked at Fei Yingli in surprise. What kind of development is this?


    "What did you say?!"


    "I said, I want to go with you to meet Xu Shengyi, is there any problem?"


    "Of course there is a problem! You should go home and take a good rest now. What if something happens again?!"


    "The doctor checked and said that my body has no problems at all." Fei Yingri''s aura was extremely tough and was not overwhelmed by Naruto''s aura. "And in order, the prisoner has already attacked me once, and there will be no second. Second, and if the prisoner really intends to disadvantage me, wouldn''t it be more unsafe to stay at home alone?"


    "This..." Naruto was speechless. This was really hard to refute. He could only turn his eyes to Xiaolan, and the next conversation was once again beyond Naruto''s control.


    "If mom wants to go, I will go together too!" Xiaolan''s eyes were firm, expressing her unchanging determination.


    "Hey, stop messing around, Xiao Lan!"


    "I''m not fooling around!"


    Xiao Lan, who has always been gentle and well-behaved, spoke to Naruto in a loud voice for the first time, but his eyes did not evade, saying: "Dad''s name has a''five'', so I must not sit idly by, and it hurts. Mom¡¯s prisoner cannot be forgiven, and the prisoner is retaliating against those around Dad. Mom has already been harmed. I may also be the prisoner¡¯s next target. Wouldn¡¯t it be safer to follow the teacher?!"


    Naruto squinted his eyes and couldn''t help but suck in a cold breath. Looking at the 16-year-old girl in front of her, the strength hidden under her tenderness actually has such power that Naruto could not refute. , Stretched out his hand several times, trying to slap the hot-headed girl to make her sober. After all, she didn''t hurt her heart. Instead, she stretched out her hand and hugged Xiao Lan in her arms, with a bad tone: "What a bad woman, Both of you are the same!"


    Fei Yingri and Xiaolan breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. Obviously, speaking with Naruto in such a tough posture, the two of them also had some psychological burdens. Then, Xiaolan''s jealous red, Fei Yingri''s blush...


    Chapter 208-So, don¡¯t be too arrogant


    The picture shows the Sea Hotel...


    "So, you brought them here."


    The person who said the above sentence was Miwako Sato, and her face slightly twitched, facing Naruto Uzumaki, while her fingers pointed at the mother and daughter Concubine Hideri and Xiaolan.


    "Yes, that''s probably it."


    Naruto spread his hands and explained the reason to Mikako Sato just now. He had expected Mikako Sato to react like this.


    "Naughty!"


    Just like Naruto was angry in the hospital, the person who said this was Kogoro Moori, looking at Fei Yingri and Xiaolan with angrily on his face, and said: "It''s not playing now! You two immediately give me back. !"


    Fei Yingli hugged her arms, her lens reflected white light, and her posture was extremely arrogant.


    "I''m here to investigate the case, why do you want me to go back?!"


    "You''re not a policeman! What is the investigation?!" The two are about to quarrel again...


    "Are you a policeman?"


    Concubine Hideri asked back, but the voice was not loud, but Moori Kogoro was killed. Moori Kogoro was a policeman, but that was also a matter of ten years ago. It happened in the last century, although now Mouri Kogoro is a detective. However, legally speaking, a detective is not a policeman after all. It is impossible to get a search warrant, and it is impossible to have a gun and handcuffs. A detective can only''cooperate'' with the police in investigating the case.


    Moreover, if it is said that this case is inseparable from Kogoro Mouri, it is reasonable for Kogoro Mouri to appear here, but it makes no sense for a first-year pupil in Conan to arrest the prisoner. Fei Hideri glanced at Conan. The meaning is self-evident.


    It can only be said that Concubine Yingri is indeed the queen of the legal world. Even Naruto is still in her eloquence today. In the hands of this queen...No, it''s a flat mouth, let alone someone else?!


    It seems that even though Mikako Sato is very good, she is definitely not the opponent of Concubine Hideri, who is more eloquent than her.


    In a sense, the lawyer''s mouth can determine life and death, of course it is very powerful!


    Headed by Mumu, a group of people had nothing to say, so Fei Yingli and Xiaolan were allowed to participate. There was no way, they didn''t break the law, and Mumu couldn''t use handcuffs to handcuff them.

 661 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 661

    Fei Yingli''s language offensive was successful. She held her arms and looked up at the super-modern gorgeous building, and said, "Is this Xu Shengyi''s entertainment plaza? It''s really luxurious."


    "Exactly speaking, it is luxury."


    Naruto corrected the mistake in Fei Yingri''s words. Regarding business matters, he still knows better than Fei Yingri. This entertainment plaza is the same as the Paradise of the Fallen that Naruto built in the United States, except for its scale. The gap is huge, and Naruto absolutely doesn''t believe how clean Xu Shengyi''s money will be, but... he himself has no right to talk about others.


    The violent sound of burning tire suddenly sounded, attracting everyone''s attention.Looking in the direction of the sound, I saw a red sports car rushing from the corner frantically. The driving skills of the driver of the sports car can be said to be extremely rude. Seeing someone, the speed did not slow down, and the car shook. The shaky appearance really makes people wonder if this is drunk driving.


    "Be careful! Avoid it!"


    Uncle Maori yelled, and had no idea of ??using his body to touch the sports car. Everyone stepped back. Only Naruto stood alone. The smile on his face seemed...a bit disdainful.


    The owner of the sports car, supermodel Nana Koyama, gave the direction and pulled the handbrake at the same time. The rear wheel of the car immediately lost its grip, and the whole car slammed over.


    boom!!


    Seeing the car very close to him, Naruto immediately raised his foot and kicked it to the side of the sports car. Naruto had been charging for a long time. This kick directly stopped the whole sports car. Naruto was just His body swayed slightly, but unfortunately, if he changed his previous words, he didn''t need to accumulate energy at all. He could kick the car directly to the United States with one kick... Now, I can only think about it.


    Koyama Nana originally wanted to park the car accurately into the parking space with a tail flick, but unexpectedly, Naruto would suddenly''throw in a foot''. The car stopped abruptly, causing Koyama Nana, who was not wearing a seat belt, to shake her body. His arm hit the edge of the car door, judging from his painful face, it should have been a hard hit.


    "Hey! I say you!"


    With an arrogant personality, Nana Koyama, who was even so defiant, didn''t understand how dangerous her behavior was. Instead, she opened the car door and looked at Naruto with an angry expression.


    "Why are you kicking my car!!"


    Naruto turned his head, looked at the woman with heavy makeup, scratched her head, and said, "Are you talking to me?"


    "Damn it! Otherwise, who do you think I''m talking to?!!!"


    "Ah, sorry, I can''t speak canine language."


    Naruto¡¯s attitude was extremely sincere, which made the two bold women, Hideri and Mikako Sato, smile directly on their faces. Although it was the first time they met, the two of them were upset by seeing the Nana Koyama. There was no great reason. It''s just not pleasing to the eye.


    Xiao Lan was more reserved, not so obvious, but still secretly covered her mouth.


    "stupid!!"


    Koyama Nana, who was obviously not very well-trained, roared and was about to go violently, but unfortunately, she took a slow step. Before she went violently, Naruto was one step ahead.


    boom!!


    Naruto raised his right leg high, forming a perfect one-line horse, and then using his heel, he slammed into the bumper of Nana Koyama''s red BMW.


    The front part of the car received a super heavy blow, and the whole car immediately stood upright, almost completely perpendicular to the ground.


    Naruto took too much medicine today, so he was a little too excited, and his body quickly rotated, using his left leg as the axis, and his right leg turned into a super huge battle axe, and he kicked the red BMW''s side car hard with one foot.


    boom!!


    With another loud noise, the BMW''s body was instantly dented by Naruto''s kick, and then Naruto''s strange force overcame BMW''s inertia, and the entire red sports car suddenly flew out of the ground.


    The red sports car was spinning in the air, tracing a perfect arc, and then falling to the sea.


    Naruto made a look up, and after estimating the distance, he sighed.


    "Hey... I''m really old, I can''t play the super long distance world wave."


    World wave, generally speaking, refers to the ultra-long arc shooting. Because of the long distance, the arc is very beautiful. Not everyone has Beckham''s scimitar skill.


    In the Premier League, Stoke City''s home game against Southampton, Stoke City goalkeeper Begovic scored the first goal in the opening 12 seconds, and this is not a shot into the penalty area, but in his own Near the small restricted area, 95 meters away from the opponent''s gate, a super long-distance World Wave directly blasted the opposite gate.


    Naruto kicked Nana Koyama''s car out for a distance of about thirty meters. If it were placed on a football field, it would be considered a world wave, but it could not be called a''super long distance''!


    However, people play football, and Naruto plays sports cars!


    ''This monster!''Conan...


    ''The teacher is really the best!''Little Lanhua is crazy.


    ''This guy, wouldn''t he accidentally kill Xiao Lan.''The concern is a bit redundant, from the concubine queen.


    Koyama Nana was the most surprised. He opened his mouth wide when he was scared by Naruto¡¯s superhuman performance. Although the sports car is lighter than the average car, even the Ferrari, which will sacrifice comfort and safety, has the weight of the supercar. At about 1.2 tons, Koyama Nana¡¯s BMW, no lighter than Naruto¡¯s Ferrari, actually kicked it out, but Naruto still felt it wasn¡¯t enough.


    "Hey, kicking the car is indeed a little bit reluctant, but if you kick something round and round, you can definitely exceed a hundred meters!"


    With that said, Naruto''s blue eyes kept looking at Nana Koyama, not at her face with heavy makeup, but at her head.


    round¡­¡­


    Koyama Nana took two steps back in fright, opened her mouth wide, and was forced by Naruto''s terrifying aura, unable to even speak.


    So, don''t be too arrogant!


    Naruto didn''t really kick Nana Koyama Nana directly to death. For one thing, although Nana Koyama Nana was arrogant, Naruto felt that it would be enough to teach her a lesson. You can''t let yourself kill her yourself. Second, it''s also because of someone. coming.


    Four cars arrived here one after another. The four men who got off the car, ha, they all knew each other.


    Photographer Nagaki Shito, Oran¡¯s recent favorite food writer Minoru Nishina, friend of Kogoro Mori, sommelier Sawaki Fair, and anchor Pete Walter.


    Koyama Nana is a model, and it¡¯s not surprising to know the photographer Nagaki Shido. When she saw an acquaintance coming, Koyama Nana turned her head and glanced at Naruto, and realized that he had reduced the horrible look in his eyes, and he was relieved immediately. .


    "So Shito-sensei also received Mr. Asahi''s invitation?"


    Mumu looked at this red-haired woman strangely, and the middle-aged uncle who was completely insulated from fashion asked: "Miss, who are you?"


    I realized that the person speaking was not the scary blond man, so Nana Koyama no longer felt scared, and said, "Uncle, don''t you know me?!"


    Uncle Mugure looked puzzled. It was Sato Mikako who couldn''t stand it anymore. He explained to his boss, "She is the supermodel Nana Koyama, a super model, and this one is the photographer Nagaaki Shido. ."


    "Hello, I''m Shioto." The bearded photographer introduced himself with a smile, then looked at Nana Koyama strangely, and said, "Why didn''t you drive here today?"


    ''Where I didn''t drive, it was obvious that a monster was kicked into the sea!''


    Koyama Nana''s face was ugly, but he didn''t dare to say it directly, and smiled dryly: "Well... that, the car was broken and it was sent for repair, so it didn''t drive today."


    Others looked at the sea with a tacit understanding, and they could still see a red shadow gradually disappearing, ha ha... it''s time to fix...


    Chapter 209-The skill of the concubine, my whole person is not good


    Koyama Nana didn''t dare to provoke Naruto anymore, otherwise he could just kick himself to death!


    The anchor is wide and fat, but looks a lot more disgusting than the honest Uncle Mumu, Peter Walter looked at the three Mumu and said: "These three are all police officers from the Metropolitan Police Department, and that one, you are Detective Kogoro Mori!"


    "what?!"


    Koyama Nana let out an exclamation, turned to look at Mouri Kogoro in surprise, and said, "You are the famous detective! It''s the first time I saw a real person, Mr. Shido, help me take a picture!"


    Koyama Nana''s boldness is really staggering, and he immediately took Mouri Kogoro''s arm and asked Shido Nagaki to take pictures for her.

 662 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 662

    Kogoro Mouri was taken aback for a while, and then a YD smile appeared on his face.


    Shido Yongaki picked up his camera, and Mouri Kogoro gestured, as if he was very happy.


    And the others... other people who still have IQs secretly glanced at a certain concubine, and dare not say anything.


    Mumu and Conan looked up at the sky, the sky was very blue...; Naruto and Miwako looked at the sea, and the sea was also very blue...; Xiaolan went directly to the wall...


    ''I don''t care!''


    Fei Yingri pushed her own glasses. This time Fei Yingri controlled her emotions and did not directly shake her hand to leave. She no longer looked at Moori Kogoro. She couldn''t get that angry!


    After Nana Koyama and Kogoro Mouri finished taking the photos, Mugure looked at the people present and said, "Are you all invited by Asahi?"


    "Yeah, he asked me at three o''clock."


    "I am also three o''clock."


    "me too."


    Koyama Nana looked at her watch and said, "It''s almost three o''clock, let''s go in first and talk about it."


    "That said, let''s first..."


    Buzzing!!


    Uncle Mumu is the poorest person in the world, because he was often interrupted when he was speaking, and it was the helicopter that interrupted him this time. Amid the huge roar of the helicopter propellers, Uncle Mumu''s voice was completely submerged. .


    There was a very strong air current under the helicopter, which made everyone back up a bit, and a helicopter landed on the parking lot so smoothly.


    It''s really enough to show up in a helicopter. Naruto thought about it, and immediately knew who the person on board the helicopter was. It was dark all over, and he whispered, "I really want to blow it up with a grenade! "


    Because it was a small whisper, and the huge sound of the helicopter propeller was covered, only Fei Yingli standing next to him could hear it. The corner of his mouth twitched slightly, and then he saw the man coming off the helicopter, and then looked at it. Naruto''s unhappy face made her mood a little happy.


    Ha... It says that I almost forgot this bastard, because I wrote it while watching the theater version. According to the progress of the plot, Kawahiroki was originally Tsuji Hiroki, and it should be the tenth, but because of the relationship between Concubine Hideri I revised it, and when I wrote it here, I almost forgot Chuan Hiroki.


    Although Kawahiroki''s way of appearing on the stage is very exaggerated, he is also one of the guests invited by Asahi Setsuyi, and Mumu is not good at scolding him considering the case. Everyone rushes to the entertainment plaza located on the sea.


    "It seems that going to the entertainment plaza on the sea must be a cable car, huh, that''s an exaggeration."


    The corner of Naruto''s mouth was lightly picked, but he still walked to the''station'' on the land. The red cable car is still brand new. Today this cable car will welcome the first and last guests.


    "There is no driver here."


    "It seems as long as you press this button."


    It was Nana Koyama who asked the question, and Conan gave full play to his instinct as a detective who likes to look around, and pressed the button in the driver''s seat.


    In fact, this cable car runs on the track, and it is not as high as a train. From here to the sea, it is only a few hundred meters away, without a driver at all.


    After Conan pressed the button, the cable car slowly drove out of the station with a gentle melodious sound of music that he didn''t know where he came from.


    Although the world of Conan can only be regarded as a world with the lowest power level, even if the level of technology is average, it cannot be compared with worlds such as Gundam or EVA. Like Dragon Ball, it can even create a Super Saiyan with technological capabilities. The science and technology of the fourth-order man-made humans is even more incomparable, but compared to the real world, this world still has many high-end technologies inexplicably.


    For example, the APTX-4869 developed by Hui Yuanai, this thing is simply the hope of elixir, and Conan¡¯s messy equipment, in addition to the watch-type anesthesia gun and the watch-type flashlight, which are more in line with common sense, other drag capabilities Tons of straps, football belts, and foot-strengthening shoes are all too unconventional.


    The red cable car, passing by a sea track that is rarely seen in the real world today, slowly drove towards the entertainment plaza on the sea.


    Naruto stood by the window, and from here you could see the blue sea. Standing on the cable car, watching the sea at his feet, the feeling was really different from usual.


    "Let''s not talk about the character of that guy Xu Shengyi, but this sea gondola is really good."


    "Haha, yes, but some people don''t think so."


    Uncle Mumu laughed and turned his eyes to his former subordinate, Kogoro Mouri...


    Although it is not too embarrassing for a man to be afraid of heights, a person is always a little afraid of things, but if it is shown in front of women, it is really a shame.


    Although they want to restrain themselves, the fear of heights, which is considered a psychological disease, cannot be easily suppressed by the will. Many people can endure tremendous physical pain, but they cannot endure the fear that comes from the heart. the reason.


    Kogoro Mori is one of the few people sitting in a chair with cold sweat on his forehead. He raised his head and looked at the "difficult brother" sitting diagonally opposite him, the food writer Minoru Nishina.


    "Mr. Nishina is also tricky with things running in the air?"


    "No, I don''t like water, it feels like it will be submerged."


    "Ah, like this, everyone has different habits."


    One fear of heights and the other fear of water are just a pair of brothers and sisters... It''s really pitiful.


    "Oh... what a shame."


    It was Xiao Lan who suddenly spoke in a deep tone, holding her forehead with one hand. Xiao Lan really felt a little weak to complain about the performance of her father and her favorite writer at this time.


    "Well, it''s okay. People are afraid of things. For example, Xiaolan, you are afraid of thunder and ghosts, but this can be used to scare Xiaolan, and then do something heroic to save the United States. Well, it''s really good. what."


    Xiaolan''s face blushed, apparently remembering that when she was in Yuanzi¡¯s mountain villa, she was sleeping on the same bed with him for fear of thunder. Although it was really just a simple sleep, but...


    Who believes it?!!


    A man who is full of blood, mentally and physically normal, lies on the same bed with a beautiful and lovely girl, only the brain-disabled will believe that there is nothing.


    Because of this thought, Xiao Lan''s face turned embarrassingly red.


    "Ahem..."


    After coughing, he told Naruto that it was not only Conan who felt uncomfortable with them, but also Fei Yingli.


    Naruto turned his head and looked at Fei Yingri strangely. Fei Yingri pushed her glasses. This thing could really cover her heart.


    "What about you, do you have anything to fear?"


    Fei Yingli seemed to be really concerned about this issue, so Naruto squeezed her chin, her expression seemed rather distressed, she was silent for a long time, and said, "I have intensive phobia, don''t count?"


    "is it?"


    Fei Yingli asked back and did not answer directly, but the corners of her mouth turned up at this moment.


    Naruto immediately felt that it was not good. Although this concubine queen is usually serious, but under the damn glasses, she also has a dark belly. This is what Naruto learned during the school festival last time. pass.


    Before Naruto''s feet were oiled and ran away quickly, Fei Yingli had already spoken, and the imposing concubine was full, and Naruto''s whole person was bad.


    "I will ask you to eat goat eyeballs someday."


    Although Naruto is a super foodie...Well, it is said on the Internet that foods weighing less than a hundred catties are called foodies, and those over 100 catties are called rice buckets. Naruto obviously belongs to the latter. People do not eat, four-legged benches do not eat, everything else can be put in their mouths, but some curious food Naruto still can''t eat.


    For example, maggot cheese, the cheese itself has a strong taste, and there are countless live maggots growing in it. Naruto would rather starve to death than eat that kind of food, and sheep¡¯s eyeballs are obviously also curious food.


    Naruto has never eaten goat eyeballs, but based on some pictures he saw on the computer before, he has no appetite for that kind of thing.

 663 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 663

    Under Fei Yingri''s obviously dark expression, Naruto brain made up a picture that he thought was even more terrifying than Otsuki Kaguya.


    In a huge plate, there are hundreds of sheep''s eyeballs densely packed with black eyeballs looking in different directions, a pile of eyeballs piled together, exuding a strange atmosphere.


    Although the eyeballs of eating sheep are not like that in reality, Naruto¡¯s brain tonic can only show that kind of picture, which immediately makes his whole body bad, and he has goose bumps all over his body, and he can¡¯t help rubbing himself with both hands. arm.


    Fei Yingli laughed, and immediately walked away, gritted her teeth, her hands claws, as if she wanted to grab something.


    "This damn woman!!"


    Fei Yingri, Maori Kogoro, Xiaolan, Naruto, and Conan are five people, one with a black belly, a smirk, a cold sweat, a shy blush, a gritted teeth, and a jealousy...


    How can this group of people really make a strange word?!


    Chapter Two Hundred and Ten-People who appear one by one with numbers!


    Although it was carrying a group of weird people, the cable car took all the problematic characters to the entertainment plaza on the sea.


    Regardless of its gorgeousness on the outside or the luxury on the inside, this entertainment plaza is like a palace on the sea. In other words, it is like the residence of Manafei in the prince of the sea in the Pok¨¦mon theater version. , Yaksha, Temple of the Sea!


    Although this luxurious hotel on the sea is not as good as the Shanghai Central Temple, it really has a part of the sea.


    After arriving at the Sea Hotel, everyone took the elevator and entered the part below the sea surface. From here, you can directly see the various marine fish and other marine creatures that are constantly migrating outside from the surrounding glass. This is also a major selling point of this sea restaurant.


    After passing through the corridor in the sea is the part of the restaurant. The decoration style of the restaurant is not bad. The surroundings are stripped, and you can directly see the beautiful ocean environment outside, which reminds them that they are already in the sea.


    "Haha..."


    Koyama Nana let out an exaggerated laugh, and said, "It''s like being in an aquarium, it''s an ocean restaurant!"


    Koyama Nana''s reaction is really not an exaggeration, and in the restaurant, there is one thing that attracts her attention and triggers an even more exaggerated reaction.


    "Wow! It''s a Ferrari F40!! How did it get here?!"


    Although the Ferrari F40 was a sports car that was launched in 1987, it has been more than ten years since its birth, but from its birth in 1987 to the discontinuation of production in 1992, a total of 1,315 cars were produced, and most of them were stopped. In the garage of a car collector, there are really very few who can drive on the street. For the average person, a Ferrari F40 can only be seen in the presence of pictures.


    Koyama Nana looked at the fiery red sports car with a surprised look, but the people who voted looked very calm.


    There are three F40 Naruto, which are parked in the garages of three villas in the United States, Japan and the United Kingdom. They were the cars he drove more than ten years ago. Now his car has been replaced by the latest Ferrari Enzo. Mu and the others, as well as Xiaolan and Fei Yingli all know, so they really seem very calm about that red F40.


    Fei Yingli looked around with her arms folded. Apart from the group of them who just came in, there was no one else.


    "Where is Mr. Xu Shengyi who invited guests here?"


    "It''s really weird." The person who echoed Concubine Hideri''s words was Mikako Sato. The shrewd and capable policewoman looked around with a serious face. It was really quiet and weird. "Come here to entertain guests, but Asahi who is the host Mr. Shengyi is not there, and there is not even a waiter. Could it be that Murakami has given him..."


    "What do you mean?"


    Shido Yongaki''s ears were really frightening, and when he turned his head, he looked strangely at Mikako Sato who was talking.


    "What did you mean by saying,''Did it be given by Murakami...''?"


    "Oh, yes, this matter must be explained to you."


    Uncle Mumu seemed to have some hindsight, and he didn''t know if the reflex arc was blocked by fat.


    "Police Department, I''ll go to other places to check." Mikako Sato immediately asked Megumi to act as her boss, and she as a subordinate. Of course, the search was left to subordinates to do.


    "I am coming too."


    Three sounds sounded at the same time, from Naruto, Fei Yingri, and Mouri Kogoro.


    "Please."


    As soon as Uncle Mumu finished speaking, the four of them immediately separated and ran in different directions, and Conan had already followed up with him spontaneously. Mumu raised his hands and said loudly, "Please find a place to sit first. Come down!"


    Kitchen, guest room, office, living room, these are the places to be searched, Naruto ran to the kitchen, glanced around, looking at this empty and cold kitchen, although it has not yet opened, but today is to entertain guests, but here There is not even a single figure, which is really weird.


    Fei Yingli came to the kitchen with Naruto seemingly intentionally or unintentionally, but she couldn''t find any clues when she looked around, and said, "It seems that there are some problems. There is not even one person, and the righteous Xu Shengyi who is the host here. Not here, something must have happened."


    "Well, it looks like this, now I know that the emergency exit is here."


    There are too few clues. There is a weird atmosphere everywhere. Naruto can''t think of any clues at all. He said: "However, you don''t really intend to catch the prisoner. You don''t actually need to come over."


    "You can''t restrict my personal actions, Officer Whirlpool."


    Fei Yingli''s eyes were slightly annoyed, indicating that Naruto had stepped on thunder just now, and turned around. Fei Yingli looked at the cold kitchen, and the corner of her mouth curled slightly and said, "I wonder if there will be sheep''s eyeballs here? "


    Naruto trembled suddenly, and the terrifying picture appeared in his head. He immediately glared fiercely at the woman who left behind a horrible word, and gritted her teeth and said, "You damn woman, sooner or later. you¡­¡­"


    Fei Yingli also seems to have a pair of selective ears. Hearing is very developed at this moment. He completely listened to Naruto''s words. He immediately stopped and turned around, feeling a little impulsive in his heart, saying, "Sooner or later, what do I do? kind?"


    Naruto and Fei Yingri looked at each other. Their relationship has reached a very delicate point. The question is, who took the first step, Naruto felt that the time had not come, so he didn¡¯t do anything to Fei Yingri. There was something too extraordinary, and the reason Fei Yingli couldn''t take that step was because Xiao Lan.


    Naruto opened his mouth, suddenly heard something in his ears, and said, "Forget it, nothing."


    Fei Yingli was angry and was scolding Naruto for being brave, and footsteps came from the door of the kitchen.


    "Naruto!" The short-haired female detective poked her head out from there and said, "Did you find it?"


    "There''s nothing here." Naruto walked towards Mikako Sato calmly and reported the situation, "Where are you?"


    "Like you, nothing was found."


    The same goes for Kogoro Mori, and there is no useful discovery, but Conan found a locked room, but Conan¡¯s equipment does not seem to have a master key, so he can only look at the door and sigh.


    The four returned to the restaurant, and Mumu had already explained the case to everyone who came here.


    Wearing a red shirt, purple suit, and dressing up can be said to be very exaggerated, Shiobe Yongaki, the corner of his mouth is slightly upturned, seemingly indifferent, forming a very huge contrast with what he said next.


    "So''Six'' refers to me."


    "Why?" Koyama Nana asked strangely, her IQ slightly showing her lower limit.


    "Because there is a "six" in Shibe."


    "That''s true," Naruto squeezed his chin and said, "But speaking of it, the other three also have numbers in their names. Koyama Nana''s''Nana'' and the pronunciation of''Seven'' It¡¯s the same, and the writer Mr. Nishina, there is a ¡°two¡± in the word ¡°Benevolence¡±, and Mr. Petewater is the English ¡°four¡±.


    "It is true, so there are only''three'' and''one'' left."


    "No,''Three'' is here."


    Fei Yingli''s face was gloomy, and the lens reflected a terrifying white light. This time, instead of hiding her heart, she showed a trace of anger, turning her eyes to her baby daughter. Of course, the anger was definitely not aimed at Xiaolan.


    "it''s me?"


    Fei Yingli nodded and said: "The lower half of the word''lan'' is a''three''."


    "But there is another possibility." Naruto glanced at Xiaolan, then turned his gaze to the last person present, "Mr. Chuan Hongshu''s surname is Chuan. If you look across it, the word''Chuan'' is also a''three''."

 664 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 664

    "So there are two''three''s here at the same time, but when the number was''ten'' before, there was an attack on Naruto and the lawyer at the same time, so both of them may be Murakami''s targets, but there is no.'' One'' ah."


    "Have."


    There were four people who answered the question asked by Mikako Sato. When it came to "one", they all thought of one person at the same time.


    "Kudo Shinichi!"


    "One" is definitely the kid. After Naruto said the answer, he looked down at Conan. Conan also understood what he meant, and immediately snorted and turned his head.


    ''Speaking of which, there are many people I know who have numbers in their names, Lupin III, Mine Fujiko, Ishikawa Goemon...Ha, so I made three.''


    Naruto''s thinking began to diverge, and his spirit was a little bit slippery.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Fei Yingli is worthy of being the queen of the legal world, with a super-observation ability. He noticed that Naruto''s attention seemed to be a little out of focus, and immediately walked over and asked in a low voice.


    Naruto turned to look at Concubine Yingri, shook his head, and said nothing. If this queen knew that he was just thinking about it, I wonder if Yingri would really ask him to eat goat eyeballs?


    Fei Yingli didn''t ask, or that she came to Naruto for other purposes.


    "Little Lan..."


    Fei Yingli took a peek at Xiaolan and found that she was not paying attention here, and whispered to Naruto: "She will be handed over to you to protect. After a while, no matter what happens, you must protect her. You are her teacher. , Also her boyfriend, this is your responsibility, you know?"


    In fact, Fei Yingli should be very clear that even she is in danger here, but she did not mention herself at all in the words, which shows Xiaolan''s love.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let Xiaolan have an accident."


    Naruto nodded, this matter does not require Concubine Yingri to say that he will do the same. Turning his head and looking at the serious-looking Her Royal Highness, he said: "You are the same, I will definitely protect you."


    "that¡­¡­"


    Fei Yingli was taken aback, the face of the arrogant and confident queen in the legal world rose red, and whispered: "That''s your business...It''s none of my business."


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eleven-Nishina Renke deceives the world, Naruto''s painful memories!


    In the presence, the most serious ones were probably Mikako Sato and Uncle Mugure. The two were not moved at all. Naruto''s negative example is not comparable to the two.


    "Just in case, I would like to ask everyone, do you have anything to do with Takeshi Murakami?"


    "How could it be related to that kind of man!" Koyama Nana looked unhappy, most people don''t like to be involved with murderers, but Koyama Nana behaved more exaggerated.


    "Neither did I." Petwater spread his hands.(I just found out that I had typed his name wrong before...Ah...Sure enough, there is nothing in my eyes except the girl)


    "I have," Nishina Minoru''s answer was abnormal, saying: "Before I became a food writer, I wrote crime novels. I have studied the case of Takeshi Murakami."


    "I have too." After the writer is the photographer, Shido Nagaki, with a local tyrant, with white light in his lenses, said: "In the last photo collection about prisoners, I took pictures of Murakami."


    "Did anything special happen at that time?"


    "No."


    Nana Koyamachi seemed to be a little bit hesitant. Mikako Sato, an excellent policeman, realized this and asked, "Miss Koyamachi, did you think of something?"


    "That person... was released from prison six days ago."


    "Yes."


    "Then it''s okay, haha, why are everyone so serious?!"


    Koyama Nana''s face changed drastically, and her head jumped to the extent that she would not lose to the brain-dead woman Kudo Yukiko. Suddenly she pointed her finger at Minoru Nishina and said, "It''s you! The writer who promotes the Paris restaurant in the book, the restaurant above Things are terrible! Do you really understand the taste?!"


    It seems that Nana Koyama is not completely undesirable. She is not afraid of death when she speaks like this. She can be a fake fighter and go to Fang Zhouzi''s class.


    "It''s rude!"


    Nishina Minor stood up very excited, and said angrily: "Of course I understand!"


    "Then show me a proof!" Koyama Nana''s face was defiant.


    "prove?"


    "I originally wanted to bring it to Mr. Asahi as a gift." Koyama Nana picked up a rectangular gift box she had brought, and said, "Guess where the wine is."


    "Do you want to test my ability? I accept."


    As a well-known writer, Minoru Nishina was provoked face-to-face by Nana Koyama. Of course, he had to face it. He originally came to investigate the case, but the direction suddenly went wrong... Ha, but again, in this world, there is Which case will be investigated smoothly and smoothly from the beginning, and when it is not normal, it will go to other things.


    Nishina took a sip of red wine, and then smiled confidently on his face, saying: "This kind of rich fragrance in the mouth, the taste is also very smooth after drinking, it is the favorite Champs of the old French King Napoleon."


    "Hahahaha..."


    Nishina Minoru¡¯s confident answer was greeted by Koyama Nana¡¯s undisguised ridicule. This arrogant and arrogant woman gave Nishina Minor no face, and looked at him with contempt, and said, ¡°It¡¯s so funny. How can I buy such cheap wine as a gift?!"


    "Then this is..." Nishina''s complexion changed drastically, and the facts have also proved that he is an embroidered pillow with... a straw bag inside!


    Koyama Nana proudly looked at Nishina Minoru from the corner of his eye, then looked at the other two people with wine glasses, and said, "What are your answers?"


    "Montero''s Murrpan."


    Naruto and Sawaki Gongyi uttered the answer in unison, and then Naruto put down the glass with a cold expression, and didn''t bother to look at Nishina Minoru''s ugly face, and Sawaki Gongyi seemed a little surprised.


    "How is it possible?! This is Montero?!"


    "In Monterolli, after preserving the best quality wine, it can become the special taste and aroma of Buenos."


    "So you give up." Koyama Nana continued to stimulate Nishina Minoru, "It''s better to remove the sign of your gourmet expert, lest you continue to be embarrassed!"


    Koyama Nana¡¯s unabashed contempt, you can imagine how ugly Nishina Minoru¡¯s face would be, and Mikako Sato was too lazy to complain, but looked at the blond man next to him in surprise, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know so much about red wine. Ah, but I remember you said you don¡¯t like red wine?"


    "I really don''t like to drink red wine. In comparison, rum, gin, or Chinese white wine and rice wine, which have strong flavors, are more suitable for me."


    "Then how can you tell what kind of wine it is by smelling it?"


    Naruto rolled his eyes and obviously brought back some bad memories. He sighed deeply and said: "I like to drink strong alcohol, but there is a woman with a super bad personality, who often adds messy things to my wine. Add salt to the wine lighter, then add white vinegar, and even add mustard, but later it was changed to mix all kinds of wine together for me to drink, which made my taste almost numb during that time. After being so tortured, I can tell basically all the wines in the world."


    "A woman with a super bad personality..."


    Miwako, Xiaolan, and Fei Yingli repeated this sentence. At the same time, a mature woman with a natural big wave appeared in his head. She should be the only woman who dares to play Naruto like this.


    Naruto recalled his tragic past, Kawahiro touched his head and laughed loudly: "Oh, that''s true, it made me want to drink too."


    "Then everyone, let''s drink together." Koyama Nana looked in a very good mood, forming a huge contrast with Nishina Minoru, clapping her hands, and quickly walked to the kitchen.


    Naruto found a tea set from the kitchen, took some tea leaves, and began to perform his Kung Fu tea ceremony.


    "Mikako, here."

 665 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 665

    Naruto handed the teacup to Mikako Sato, a cup of tea, just to help Mikako Sato refresh his mind, so as to avoid any accidents for a while.


    "Oh, thanks."


    Miwako Sato took the tea cup, which was completely cow drink, and drank the tea in the cup, causing the corner of Naruto''s eyes to twitch.


    ''That seems to be a top-grade red robe worth hundreds of thousands of yen per catty...''


    Think about Sato Miwako''s usual style. For her, the hundreds of thousands of a kilogram of Dahongpao should not taste as good as the ice black tea sold in the vending machine, so Naruto gave up the idea of ??telling her this.


    The capable female detective with short hair, after drinking tea like a cow, took out her police handbook and whispered.


    "So far, there are five people who have been attacked, but they are all right. Now there are people from''one'' to''nine''. Xu Shengyi has not appeared until now. I don''t know if There will be no problems."


    Sato Miwako took out a pen and recorded Asahi Katsuyoshi''s point in the police handbook.


    "Damn!"


    The frizzy, short-haired female detective is masculine in both her personality and habits. It is normal to make some careless mistakes. If she doesn''t hold the pen firmly, she rolls directly under the table.


    "Hey, please, people who are almost 30 years old, don''t make such idiotic mistakes, OK?"


    Naruto spit out while helping Mikako Sato pick up the pen on the ground and exchanged it with her.


    Naruto''s "enthusiastic help" did not receive any gratitude from Mikako Sato, but she gave her a stern look.


    "I''m only in my early twenties! I''m not yet thirty!"


    "Yeah, it''s twenty-eight..."


    Naruto whispered her true age, making Mikako Sato almost smashed the pen in her hand. If she was not investigating the case now, if she was in the samurai era, she would have slashed this bullshit bastard!


    "Humph!"


    Naruto raised the corner of his mouth badly, and continued to open the Tucao mode.


    "Sure enough, after the age of twenty, age is the last thing women can''t mention."


    Secretly looking up, Naruto immediately shrank when he saw the smiling eyes of the Queen, and drank his tea obediently, without daring to say anything.


    From Naruto''s point of view, the shrewd and wise concubine Hideri is much more difficult to deal with than Sato Mikako, who has a strained head.


    Sato Miwako was taken seriously by Naruto, but fortunately, Uncle Mumu knew what he should do and said, "By the way, I would like to ask you, why are you here?"


    Shido Yongaki sat leaning on a chair, holding a beer can in his hand, and said: "I heard that his secretary called and said that Mr. Xu is my admirer, so I want to meet and chat with me, but probably Want to find me to promote his entertainment plaza."


    "I also received a call from the secretary, and the invitation was exactly the same."


    "Me too, but I also got a gift." Koyama Nana took out a small bottle from her coat pocket. "This French nail polish is very expensive."


    Chuan Hongshu put down the red wine glass and said, "Because I am going to participate in the National Golf Open next, Mr. Xu invited me to discuss with me to help him promote his entertainment plaza, but it is also his. The secretary called."


    "May I ask you all at three o''clock?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s a problem. If it''s normal to have a few guests a day, why are they all at the same time? So if you meet a certain guest first and then let others wait, isn''t it rude? "


    Miwako Sato was taken aback for a moment, then showed a serious look, and said, "You mean, it''s possible that Murakami pretended to be the secretary of Asahi Masatsuyoshi and called these people and invited them all here?"


    "Probably!"


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twelve-Meet''Nine'' Eight''!The confusing case!


    In any case, several people with numbers in their names are all here at the same time. This is really a coincidence. If it is really done by Mr. Murakami, it is indeed possible.


    However, Koyama Nana didn''t seem to care at all, using nail polish to draw things on the cork of red wine.


    "What are you doing, Ms. Nana?" As a dragon suit that appeared in the theater version, Mito Nagaki also wants to take over Mugure''s job as a fan.


    Koyama Nana showed her "work" and said, "I paint with nail oil painting on the cork of red wine, isn''t it cute?"


    "What''s that, civet cat?"


    "Teacher really hates it, it''s a cat."


    Naruto admits that he tends to lose his mind when he is outside the battle, and his spirit is lost again. Looking at the cork in Koyama Nana''s hand and the cat''s head that was mistaken for a civet cat, his thinking diverges and suddenly thinks. Doraemon went on.


    Although Doraemon is a Doraemon, it is often mistaken for a civet cat in both the animated version and the theater version. Even in the time and space biography of cats and dogs, wearing cat ears is also mistaken for civet cat. Doraemon himself was very upset, but he couldn''t change the painful reality.


    Naruto admits that his thinking is jumping, and that the situation has become more and more serious recently, and he doesn''t know if it is a precursor of Alzheimer''s disease.


    Petwater suddenly bent over, picked up a piece of paper from the ground, and said, "Mr. Sawaki, this is yours."


    Sawaki fair took the paper strangely, and then read: "Mr. Sawaki fair, maybe I will be late. Please go to the wine rack M-18 in the wine room and bring your favorite red wine out for everyone to drink. The key is in the envelope next to the cash register, please, Xu Shengyi."


    After the conversation between Naruto and Miwako just now, seeing this piece of paper at this time will only look weirder. Mugure and Naruto looked at each other, and the two nodded at the same time, saying: "Mr. Sawagi, we will accompany you. Let''s go to the wine room together."


    "In that case, let''s go with us." Kawahiroki stood up from his chair and said, "If the Murakami is really here, it would be safer for all of us to get together. "


    "Ok."


    Uncle Mumu nodded, this is exactly what he meant, there is no need to separate the hands, "In this case, we will go to the wine room together!"


    In other words, when they first came here before, they were searching for figures everywhere, so they had a thorough understanding of the general environment here. Under the leadership of Kogoro Moori, everyone quickly came to the wine room, and Sawaki Fairy reached out. Turn on the light in the wine room.


    The wine storage room is very large, and the bottles of red wine are arranged precisely on the wooden cabinet. There are also thousands of bottles of red wine here.


    "Leave aside the quality, this quantity is a bit too much."


    Naruto spit out, Xu Shengyi really is an idiot with only money in his head. He hoards strangely, which is not wrong from a business perspective, but he hoards so much wine. Red wine is different from rice wine and Fenjiu, the latter two. As long as it is well preserved, the longer the vintage, the more mellow it will be. However, different red wines have different vintages suitable for drinking. It is not a bad wine here. It is the same as Naruto¡¯s "100 yen processed red wine at the doorway" It''s completely different.


    So many high-end red wines, if they are not sold in the right vintage, it is simply a horror.


    If the woman Feng Fujiko knew, she might go crazy!


    Xiaolan rubbed her arm, a little annoyed that she was wearing a little less today, and said, "Don''t you feel a little cold?"


    "No, it''s actually a bit hot."


    Sawaki Fair shook his head, turned to look at the central air conditioner used to keep the temperature in the wine room, and said: "It is ideal to preserve wine in an environment of ten to fourteen degrees. It is 17 degrees, which is slightly warmer. A little bit."


    "Hey..."


    Mikako Sato stabbed Naruto with his arm, and said: "You told me that the guy Asahi Setsuyi stocked a lot of high-end red wine, but I don¡¯t know how to manage it. It seems to be true. That guy even The storage temperature of the red wine is wrong."


    "The kind of lard-headed guy, don''t expect too much."


    "Huh? A head full of lard, this is a good description!"

 666 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 666

    Sato Mikako had already believed that Naruto was the man of his life, so he didn''t have much defense against him. When the two talked, they stood very close, and they were very close.


    Although I have long heard from Xiaolan that this man is really bothered to a state, blatantly sitting on many outstanding women, but when I saw this scene, Fei Yingli still felt a little dazzling and couldn''t help but cough twice, and Ready to talk.


    "It seems we are here to investigate the case, shouldn''t we check the M-18 wine cabinet?"


    What Fei Yingli said was a righteous rhetoric, and the serious short-haired female detective nodded immediately and said: "That''s right, go over and take a look."


    Naruto¡¯s enthusiasm for work is completely inferior to that of Mikako Sato. When the short-haired female detective nodded, Naruto glanced at Concubine Hideri, and when the latter turned her head, he gave a smirk. He confirmed her mind. Not that simple.


    According to the number on the wine cabinet, it is easy to find M-18. Mikako Sato heads the head, Naruto Uzumaki is behind the palace, the two are one after the other, and the middle is Sawaki Fair. The three slowly walked between the two rows of wine cabinets.


    "Be careful!"


    While paying attention to the situation behind, Naruto suddenly saw a subtle flash on the ground in front of his eyes, and immediately reminded him, but Naruto had to take care of the front and back, and the reaction was of course slower. After counting the reaction time of Mikako Sato, It''s too late.


    "what happened?"


    The moment Mikako Sato asked this, she knew the problem, because she was wearing a one-step skirt, her beautiful legs, the part below the knees were completely exposed, and the touch on her legs made Mikako Sato understand her. Touched the mechanism.


    boom!!


    The mechanism is very simple, but with the speed of crossbow arrows, most people absolutely cannot react.


    Naruto immediately turned around, and at the same time his Kusanaru sword pulled out, and the not-wide blade accurately blocked him.


    Ding!!


    There was a sound of metal collision, and a silver-white short arrow was blocked by Naruto''s Kusanaru sword, and then shot into the wine cabinet next to it.


    "What''s wrong, Naruto?!"


    "Mumu, there was a crossbow arrow shot out there just now!"


    Naruto reached out and pointed. In this wine room, most of the drunkards are arranged vertically, and on the wall, there are some low cabinets arranged horizontally and placed against the wall. They should be used to place some heels. For wine-related items, crossbow arrows are shot from there.


    As soon as Mumu bowed his head, he found a set crossbow and a playing card in an opened cabinet.


    "The eight of spades, it''s really that guy Murakami!" Uncle Megumi held the cards with a face of confidence and anger!


    "But why did Murakami bypass the''Nine'' and attack Mr. Sawagi directly?"


    "Could it be said that Mr. Xu Shengyi has been..."


    Sato Miwako''s words are halfway through, but smart people can understand what she means. In addition, Asahi Katsuyoshi has not appeared until now, that is to say, the possibility of him encountering accidents is very high!


    "All in all, let''s leave here first!"


    Mumu brought people here to catch the prisoner, Takeshi Murakami. As a result, some people have been attacked before even the Murakami people have been seen. In this case, staying here is definitely more dangerous. Hurry back to the ground and ask for help from the Metropolitan Police Department headquarters.


    There is no way to go directly outside from the wine room. You have to walk back to the restaurant first, then go to the elevator from the underwater corridor there, and then return to the ground.


    "If I want to go back, I will take my coat first."


    Koyama Nana waved her hand, turned and walked to the previous seat, her eyes swept across the nearby glass curtain wall that created an aquarium-like effect, and then suddenly turned her head to see the figure floating in the sea and above it. Of a playing card.


    "what!"


    "It''s Xu Shengyi! Damn it!"


    "Police Department, this door is controlled by a computer and cannot be opened!"


    Mikako Sato pressed the button to open the door twice, but the door leading to the outside world did not respond. In this case, Mikako Sato immediately turned her hopes to Naruto.


    "Naruto, you come!"


    Having seen his superhuman performance countless times with his own eyes, Mikako Sato is very confident in his force, even the alloy door of the bank vault can never stop this guy!


    Naruto walked quickly to the gate, pulled out the Kusanaru sword halfway, narrowed his eyes, and inserted the sword back.


    "No, this door cannot be opened!"


    "Why, can''t you even open it?!"


    "It''s not that it can''t be opened, but it can''t be opened at all. Look at it. Water is leaking from the crack of this door. I think, on the other side of this door, all the glass in the corridor should have been broken. Well, in other words, as soon as this door is opened, the sea water outside will come in completely and swallow us all."


    "In other words, we are completely trapped here now?!"


    "That''s about it."


    Naruto casually said something, turning his eyes to the corpse of Xu Shengyi still floating in the sea, his eyes narrowed, revealing incomparable danger.


    This case...


    Chapter 213-The second dead!Ghost cards that appeared in advance!


    Asahi Katsuyoshi was the first person to die in this case, which also made Koyama Nana finally fearful, and Nishina Minoru, who had just had a conflict with her, made complaints about Moori Kogoro.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, this case is an act of revenge taken by Murakami against Kogoro Mouri and everyone around Kogoro Mouri. As a result, Nana Komanai and Minoru Nishina were in fear and took their own The pressure was all passed on to Kogoro Mouri.


    Naruto didn''t bother to help Kogoro Mori, and didn''t bother to watch the ugly state of the two guys, just holding his arms, sitting in a position far away from the others, thinking about the case.


    "Get refreshed with a cup of coffee."


    The always white jade hand, holding a plate, handed a cup of freshly brewed coffee to Naruto.


    Naruto was racking his brains to think about the case. At first, the brain did not react, but he subconsciously took a sip from the coffee cup, and then Naruto raised his head and looked at the dignified and elegant concubine Hideri. He couldn''t help it. Fucked his eyebrows and said, "Yingri, I said, your body is still..."


    "I know, my health is still not well, so I can''t drink coffee for these two days. I can only drink a little tea at most. Strong tea is not good. You have said it many times. Isn''t it annoying?"


    Fei Yingli complained in a low voice so as not to be heard by others, and then handed her cup to Naruto and said, "My cup is clear water."


    Naruto took a closer look. There was only colorless water in the snow-white white porcelain cup, and a bright red lip print was printed on the mouth of the cup. It seemed that he was really worried about the redundancy.


    "It seems that my exhortation is still useful, and I finally let you remember it."


    "From last night to now, you have been chanting more than twenty times, and you have never seen such a verbose man!"


    Fei Yingri''s tone was annoying, but she sat opposite Naruto, put the cup on the table, tilted her leg, and folded her left leg. Because of this action, she tightened her calf, showing a perfect curve and arc. .


    Fei Yingli didn''t notice Naruto''s fiery eyes at all, with a serious tone, and said, "I''d better listen to you for a bit, and talk about this case."


    Naruto scratched his nose, concealed the enthusiasm in his heart just now, and then said: "Actually, I now begin to suspect that the murderer may not be Takeshi Murakami."


    "Oh?"


    Concubine Yingli raised her eyebrows, her expression slightly surprised, and said:


    "Can you tell me how you judged it?"

 667 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 667

    "In the beginning I also thought that the murderer was Takeshi Murakami, but after Xu Shengyi died, I felt that things were not quite right."


    Fei Yingri squinted her eyes, and she, who was equally smart, could understand the unusual things in this incident after Naruto''s instructions.


    "You mean, if the murderer was Takeshi Murakami, he wanted to avenge Xiao..."


    Fei Yingli''s words got stuck for a moment. I don¡¯t know why I looked up at Naruto, and then suddenly changed his words, saying: "If it is Mr. Murakami who commits a crime in order to avenge Maori, Maori feels pain, and Xu Shengyi only met Maori once. , Entrusting him to help find his pet cat, killing him is unreasonable, right?"


    "Yes, that''s it."


    Naruto nodded in agreement, and then said, "If it was Mr. Murakami who committed the crime to make Uncle Maori painful, then it should be..."


    "I should have killed me and Lan, but the poisoned chocolate that the murderer gave me is only pesticides, and the weight is not too big. If you really want to kill me, it should contain a poison like potassium cyanide. , Then I would have died long ago, right?"


    "What did I say?"


    Naruto rolled his eyes and couldn''t make complaints. He didn''t expect that he would be robbed for a day.


    "Ala, is that right?"


    Fei Yingli covered the corners of her mouth, and there was a playful smile on her face, and said, "I''m sorry, it''s just a professional habit." After talking, Xiao Xiao drank her saliva, feeling that it was like adding honey. The corners of his mouth couldn''t help but cock up.


    ''Who would believe you?!''


    Naruto¡¯s heart is madly complaining, Concubine Hideri, Kudo Yukiko, Mine Fujiko and Belmode, these four are considered the world¡¯s top mature women, all of them are super black belly, especially Concubine Hideri, most of them People really want to be deceived by her serious appearance, no one would have thought that she had a bad stomach.


    "Ahem..."


    Fei Yingli coughed twice, her expression suddenly became serious, and said, "Tell me business."


    ''Who is it that put the topic away?''


    Naruto wanted to spit like this, but after thinking about the black belly skill that Concubine Hideri showed in all aspects, his spitting was only self-explanatory and boring. After all, he endured it, and said: "Actually, there is one more thing that can be used as a murderer than Mr. Murakami. evidence of."


    "what?"


    "Do you remember that Miwako dropped the pen on the ground just now, and I went under the table to help her pick it up, but at that time I didn''t see the paper for Sawaki fairness on the ground."


    "At that time, we were all together and absolutely no outsiders came in. In other words, it is impossible for Mr. Murakami to drop the paper there. It must be someone here."


    "Well, Minoru Nishina, Hiroki Kawa, Pete Water, Nagaki Shido, Nana Koyama, and Sawaki Kokai, one of them is a murderer!"


    Following Naruto¡¯s words, Fei Yingri turned her head and looked at the people who were gathering at another table. She raised her mouth and said, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t think Nana Koyama and Minoru Nishina have the courage to kill.¡±


    Although there is no factual basis, no matter if it is Nana Koyama, who just said that she almost drove into someone a few days ago, and was terrified, or because of Nana Koyama¡¯s provocation and face-slaps before, Nina Nishina hasn¡¯t looked good, both Individuals don''t look like the type who has the guts to kill.


    Naruto uttered the words impassionedly, and then immediately fell down thinking about Fei Yingli''s words, and said: "Let¡¯s not talk about this. This is under the sea. Now it seems that there is no way to get out. The cell phone signal is also I can¡¯t get through on the bottom of the sea, and it¡¯s meaningless to catch the murderer. If it¡¯s me, even if it collapses here, I can rush to the sea immediately, but other people may not have this ability."


    "In other words, besides catching the murderer, the most important thing is how we should get out."


    "That''s right."


    There must be no way to leave at the front door. Even if Naruto could open the door, the sea water behind it would immediately flow in. This method was undoubtedly ruled out by Nishina Minoru who was afraid of water.


    "In that case, let''s find out if there are other exits."


    Naruto patted his somewhat wrinkled clothes, and said, "Xiao Lan, Yingri, Conan, and Miss Nana, you guys stay here, we just go find an exit..."


    Naruto touched Xiaolan''s head, then took a look at Fei Yingli, and then immediately sent out with a few other people to find an exit. In fact... Naruto had no expectations in his heart.


    In order to find an exit, the men were all scattered in different places in the Haizhong Restaurant, at this moment!


    Click!


    In Conan, the murderer who appeared in the image of a man in black pulled down the main switch, and then the entire hotel was plunged into darkness!


    "What''s the matter?! Why did the power go out suddenly?!"


    Koyama Nana was panicked because of the sudden darkness, Fei Yingri and Conan looked at her, and they were shocked at the same time:''Luminous agent!''


    It was under the sea. The sun was blocked very much. After the power failure, the entire restaurant was almost completely dark, and Nana Koyama''s nails, exuding purple-red fluorescence in the dark, looked very conspicuous!


    Whoosh!


    In the darkness, a glass flew over Nana Komatsu''s cheek accurately, and then fell to the ground. Nana Komuchi could almost completely feel the touch of the glass flying over her face.


    The feeling of coldness, coupled with the crisp sound of the glass breaking, made Nana Koyama completely lost.


    "Ah! Help!"


    Koyama Nana ran around holding her head, and her fluorescent nails were very conspicuous in the dark.


    "Don''t run around! Miss Nana!!"


    Xiao Lan reminded loudly, but Nana Koyama, who was completely scared and lost her mind, could no longer hear Xiao Lan''s words. In the restaurant, she ran around with no purpose. Compared with that, the murderer''s goal was very obvious!


    "what!"


    The screams spread throughout the sea restaurant, shocking everyone.


    "What''s the matter?! Miss Nana''s cry!"


    "Police Department, the cry just now was..."


    "Sato! Go to the power distribution room and open the main gate immediately!"


    "Yes, I understand!"


    Mikako Sato watched the road with a small torch he carried, and went to the switch room to pull the switch up. The whole sea restaurant reappeared in light. A group of people all returned to the restaurant and saw a sharp sword stuck in their back. Koyama Nana was not alive, and the two playing cards that fell beside her.


    In this case, the second deceased finally appeared, Koyama Nana, and Naruto looked at her corpse and his face became extremely ugly, not because Koyama Nana was dead, but because of playing cards.


    "7 of spades and joker, why are there two cards?!"


    Chapter 214-Crisis in the Sea!Sunlight that illuminates the darkness!


    Koyama Nana is dead, which is nothing for Naruto. Anyway, that kind of arrogant and arrogant woman is not surprising to die, but the problem is the two poker cards that appeared on the scene!


    If the murderer didn''t change the order of his moves, Koyama Nana is obviously 7 of spades. Yes, but what is joker?


    The joker is generally called the ghost card, but also called the trump card. The big and small king is the largest single card in a deck of cards. If this joker also represents a person, then remove the dead Koyama Nana, and the rest is left at that time The three people in the restaurant are in great danger.


    Conan directly ruled it out. The case went around and around, and it was still locked on the mother and daughter Fei Yingli and Xiaolan.


    Naruto was the first to notice this, Conan second, and Fei Yingli retired to third, all of which were aware of this problem.


    Fei Yingli turned her head and glanced at Naruto, and motioned to Xiaolan with her eyes. Naruto understood and nodded immediately.


    At present, Xiaolan is the most dangerous one. The joker left at the scene is likely to refer to Xiaolan. In Fei Yingli''s view, she has been attacked once, with 10 of spades, and the probability of being attacked again is very small. , Relatively speaking, Xiaolan''s danger is very great. In addition, coupled with a mother''s care and love for her daughter, Concubine Yingli only thinks of Xiaolan, not herself.

 668 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 668

    Naruto nodded to understand what Fei Yingli meant, but he did not dare to relax. Although Xiaolan is more likely to be attacked, Fei Yingri can also say that it is absolutely safe. Since the murderer has trapped them all here, Naruto didn''t believe that the other party would have no conspiracy.


    Naruto squatted down and inspected the corpse of Koyama Nana. As for the cause of death, he knew from a glance that he was pierced from the right back by the dagger and pierced the main artery in the body, causing hemorrhage in the body and died. , The time will not exceed ten seconds.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Naruto noticed something strange on Koyama Nana''s neck and pulled her clothes apart, her face suddenly changed.


    ''Palm print?!''


    Not only Naruto, but Fei Yingri and Conan on the side also shrank their pupils and immediately realized the key point of the problem.


    Koyama Nana was stabbed to death from the back. The murderer did not let Koyama Nana escape with a bayonet. It was normal to catch her. Moreover, the palm prints on Koyama Nana¡¯s neck were very clear and complete. It can be seen that the murderer was extremely hard. Grab her neck, but the problem is that it is actually a palm print of the left hand!


    Murakami is a left-handed, his dominant hand is left. If Naruto wants to kill, he will use his right hand to take the knife, and then grab the opponent with his left hand, because his dominant hand is the right hand, it will be harder to stabbing with the knife, if the murderer If it is Murakami, the palm print left on Nana Koyama should be the right hand!


    The palm prints on Koyama Nana''s body are very deep. It can be seen that the opponent is very hard when grasping, and she will never stop without putting Koyama Nana to death. In this case, will anyone use their own bad hands to kill people?


    ''It seems that the prisoner is not Takeshi Murakami!''


    Naruto, Conan, and Fei Yingri all clearly recognize this, but the question is about who the murderer really is!


    "By the way, where are the cups we put on the table before?"


    Naruto''s eyes rolled, and suddenly he noticed that the two cups that were supposed to be on the table where he was talking with Fei Yingli just now were gone.


    "over there!"


    Fei Yingli reached out and pointed, and both cups fell on the ground not far from the table. The high-end white porcelain cups were all broken to pieces, and said: "By the way, when it was dark, I was I heard the sound of the cup falling, but because of Koyama Nana''s cry and the light was turned on, her body was found, so I suddenly forgot to drop it."


    Naruto looked at the body of Nana Koyama on the ground, then looked at Xiaolan, and said, "Nana Nana Koyama and Xiaolan have no water stains on their bodies, so they hit the table and dropped two cups. The person who is here is the murderer."


    This is very easy to find. In such a short period of time, it is absolutely impossible for the murderer to change a dress. In fact, the cups of Naruto and Fei Hideri were obviously unexpected by the murderer, and it is absolutely impossible for the murderer to prepare spare clothes. .


    There were only a few people at the scene. Fei Yingri and Naruto quickly found someone with water stains on their bodies, but Fei Yingri''s expression turned into disbelief.


    "Why is it him?"


    Fei Yingli''s face was very surprised, obviously unable to accept that her friend would be a frenzied murderer.


    Naruto squeezed his chin, and a few messages about the murdered flashed through his mind. Except for Fei Hideri and Meguro, among the remaining people, Asahi Katsuki and Koyama Nana died, plus Kawahiroki , Shido Yongaki, and Nishina Minoru, Naruto can probably put things together.


    ''I probably already understand the cause and effect of the matter, but there is still some evidence, yes...I remember...''


    There was a flash of inspiration in Naruto''s head and he searched the scene carefully, but he did not find the thing, and a cold smile appeared on his face. In this case, the fatal evidence could only be on him.


    Knowing the truth of this case, Naruto stepped forward and was about to arrest the murderer, but it was obvious that he was a little slower today.


    boom!!


    The huge explosion sound, even if there is a wall, made everyone hear clearly, the entire sea restaurant suddenly shook violently, causing the unsuspecting people to fall and turn on their backs!


    The entire power distribution room was blown up, the power supply inside the Haizhong Hotel disappeared instantly, and all the lights went out.


    "Damn it! It''s a bomb!!"


    "Sato! Hurry up and protect Mr. Shido!"


    "Yes! Police Department!"


    Sato Miwako took the order, knowing that she hadn''t given her any time to hesitate at this time, groping in the dark and shouting loudly: "Mr. Shido! Where are you?!"


    It was too dark here, even if Mikako Sato had much better eyesight than the average person, she couldn''t see the figure at all.


    "I am here."


    Shido Yongaki took out his lighter and lit it, and the light of the fire jumped slightly in the darkness.


    "Hurry up and put out the fire!" The short-haired female detective''s tone was full of anger. She was very, very upset today, "Are you looking for death?!!!"


    After all, human beings are not bats and cannot fully adapt to the night. In this darkness, fear is constantly magnified, and this fear almost crushes Nishina Minoru. The best-selling author took a few steps back and happened to sit in the restaurant. On the hood of that Ferrari F40.


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    It''s nothing funny, it''s just that Nishina needs to suppress his fear like this, sweat is on his forehead, and his expression is almost crazy in the dark.


    "Because I am a''two'', it is my turn to have a while."


    There will be this kind of thought, which proves that Nishina is indeed enough to have two. Sooner or later, does he think he can escape?!


    After the power distribution room was blown up, the back-up power supply of the Haizhong Restaurant began to operate, basically maintaining some lighting, but before they were happy, the second wave of explosions happened at this moment!!


    boom!!


    The second wave of explosions is today''s main course. The bombs that had been buried in the sea exploded at this moment and produced extremely powerful destructive power, causing the aquarium to burst in an instant.


    Said it is an aquarium, in fact, all I saw were the actual scenes in the sea. After the glass was broken by the bomb, the sea water immediately poured in from all directions. For everyone in the sea restaurant at this time, this is simply It''s the end of the world!


    "Help! Help!"


    Nishina Minor, who is afraid of water and can''t swim at all, yelled, but at this time, everyone else was overwhelmed. Where else could he be saved?!


    The huge current swept everyone, and the current completely dissipated the others. Even if Naruto had invincible fighting power on land, after losing Chakra, it was still in the water, and Naruto¡¯s fighting power was also greatly limited. Weakened.


    Among the flashing lights, Naruto can only take care of the people around him!


    "Yingli be careful!"


    Naruto swooped and hugged Fei Yingri next to her. The huge current swallowed everyone, including the two of them, in an instant. Naruto held Fei Yingri in one hand and quickly stabilized her figure in the current. Then after the current calmed down, she hugged Fei Yingli and floated quickly.


    Fortunately, because of the pressure, there is still a small amount of air remaining in the upper part, which is like buckling a washbasin into the water. Because of the air pressure, water will not enter the washbasin. There is still air inside, unless the basin is tilted.


    "Everyone! All right!"


    Everyone surfaced one after another, Naruto shouted loudly, Sato helped Uncle Mumu. Judging from the latter''s face, it seemed a bit painful.


    "Naruto! The wound on the body of the Mumu Police Department has opened!"


    "hateful!"


    Ming was gritted his teeth, and Mu Mu was injured by a crossbow arrow before. In just a few days, the newly healed wound had not grown strong yet, and because of the impact of the water just now, the wound opened again.


    At this time, Naruto could only pray that there would be no sharks in the coastal waters. Those ancient hunters could smell it even if they diluted a drop of blood several million times. If it were on land, a group of raging African elephants would also be able to smell it. It can be dealt with all, but in the sea against sharks, even he can only deal with a maximum of two or three. If you are surrounded by sharks, you will be finished.


    "Where''s Xiao Lan! Xiao Lan!"


    Fei Yingli suddenly shouted loudly. Among the people floating on the water, it happened that her daughter was missing.


    "Nani?!!!"


    Two men and a boy shouted, took a sharp breath, and quickly dived into the water!

 669 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 669

    I am afraid that Xiaolan¡¯s luck is not omnipotent. The impact of the current just now knocked Xiaolan into pieces. The impact of the water flow also caused the Ferrari F40 to lift up a bit, and the result was stuck. Lan''s legs, Xiaolan was trapped in the water like this. Although Xiaolan''s lung capacity was excellent, she couldn''t stay underwater for long when she was caught off guard!


    They couldn''t speak under the water. Naruto took a deep breath, and the strong muscles on both legs burst, and the whole person rushed into the water like an arrow. He kicked the damn Ferrari with one foot, and then hugged him. Xiao Lan, who was confused due to lack of oxygen, kissed her.


    ''This warm feeling... is... the teacher...''


    No matter what danger and darkness Xiao Lan will face, the golden sunlight will always appear by her side when she needs it most. It is also the blond man she will never forget in her life.


    (Finally it exploded, and the next is the climax of this case. I promise that the ending will be very different from the original, and there will be a very important plot related to Naruto¡¯s future fate, not just a mother and daughter flower what)


    Chapter 215-Escape!Uncover the truth!


    If the vital capacity of a person is expressed in numbers, the average adult is about 4,000, while those who exercise regularly can exceed 5,000, and the world''s top long-distance runners can even tens of thousands.


    The guy Ishikawa Goemon is about 40,000 to 50,000, which is far beyond the limit of ordinary humans. Even gin or Akai Hideichi is not good to compare with him. After all, Ishikawa Goemon¡¯s biggest weapon is His strong body.


    For Naruto, it should be more than 100,000.


    Although the difference in strength between the two is not that big, the difference in endurance is a bit much. Ishikawa Goemon is a human body after all, and Naruto is a fairy body. This guy took a deep breath with all his strength and stayed underwater. If you don''t move, you can hold it for an hour.


    In Naruto''s body, there seemed to be a different-dimensional space with a huge lung inside. After kissing Xiao Lan, he transferred the Qi in his body to Xiao Lan.


    Xiaolan regained some consciousness. Naruto continued to talk to Xiaolan while holding Xiaolan and floated up quickly.


    "Drink! Cough cough..."


    Finally breathing in the fresh air, Xiaolan gasped, and at the same time coughed out two mouthfuls of salty sea water, which was really choking just now.


    "Lan! Lan, are you okay?!"


    Naruto patted Xiaolan''s back and helped her cough out all the seawater she had accidentally drunk. Xiaolan''s consciousness gradually became sober. Looking at Naruto''s worried face, she couldn''t help it. Naruto''s neck hugged, really reluctant to let go.


    After this time, I don''t know if Xiaolan will change into deep sea phobia.


    I almost drowned just now, surrounded by water, so that I couldn''t breathe or breathe under pressure, and my consciousness gradually blurred in the dark. This would definitely cause some psychological shadows to Xiaolan.


    Feeling Xiaolan''s fear and tremor, Naruto hugged her distressedly, patted the back of her head, and comforted the girl who had walked around Huangquan Hiramaka.


    "Huh, it''s fine."


    Feiyingli breathed a sigh of relief, and Feiyingli wondered if she would be driven crazy by the blow.


    Even though Feiying is rational and strong, she is after all a woman who is soft on the outside and strong on the inside. The person she cares about most now is naturally the baby girl, Xiaolan. This is something that even Naruto can hardly miss. If something happens to Xiaolan, Concubine Yingli might really not be able to withstand that blow.


    "Look at that!"


    Mikako Sato held the uncle Mumu who had a cracked wound, lest he really sink to feed the fish, and at the same time stretched out his fingers to the water surface next to him!


    "2 of spades to 6 of spades?! Damn it, are you going to kill them all at once here?!" Kawahiroki was so angry that he almost broke his steel teeth.


    "If this goes on, it might really work, because there is no exit. If we stay here, the air here will be exhausted."


    "No, there is an exit."


    Conan forced the scene of Naruto kissing Xiaolan out of his mind, and said: "You can go out from the blown glass windows!"


    "By the way, just swim backwards from there to the surface of the sea!"


    "No, I can''t do it anymore..." Nishina said with no ambition at all, fearing that water should only be part of the reason, and her own weakness should not be ignored.


    "Don''t talk about quitting bullshit!!"


    Shido Yongaki, who Naruto had been looking at before, was very strong at this time, and said, "I will take you up!"


    "Then get ready to go out!"


    Naruto put Xiaolan''s arm on his neck, and said softly to some weak girls around him: "Hold me tight for a while, don''t let go!"


    "Well, I will." Xiaolan nodded slightly. At this moment, even if she was asked to give her life to Naruto, Xiaolan would never hesitate.


    "Mikako, I will help you hold Mumu together."


    "Can you?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay."


    "Then I will take the lead, everyone, let''s go!"


    Sawaki Kokai was the first to take the lead in swimming out, while Shiido Nagaki brought Nishina Minor, who could not swim, Naruto with Xiaolan on his left, and Mikako Sato on his right to help Mikako Sato help the wound to crack. His actions were greatly affected. Everyone walked through the big hole that was previously blown up by the bomb.


    Fortunately, the part below the sea surface of this hotel in the sea is not very deep, enough to allow everyone time to float on the surface, except for the open wound, Xiaolan who is not in good health, and the one who can¡¯t swim. Apart from Nishina Minor, everyone else is fine.


    "Are we saved?"


    "Yes."


    Naruto hugged Xiaolan tightly, feeling the cold and trembling of her body, resisting the killing intent that was about to erupt in her heart, and said: "Don''t worry, we are all right now, we are all right."


    "That''s good, ahem..."


    "PeopleSoft! PeopleSoft! Cheer up!"


    Xiaolan is fine, but Nishina Minoru seems to be in a bad state. Although she surfaced in time, she has fallen into a coma due to the tremendous psychological pressure and choking in the water. No matter what Nagaki Shido calls. no response.


    "Let me give him artificial respiration, because I have a first aid license."


    "Wait!"


    Naruto handed Xiaolan to Concubine Hideri, and then with a cold expression, he stopped Sawaki Kokai, and said, "Just let me do this kind of thing."


    Give a man artificial respiration... Then forget it. If it¡¯s Fei Yingri or Xiaolan who is unconscious, Naruto is very happy to give them artificial respiration. Naruto does not have a mouth-to-mouth preference for men, so Naruto walks quickly When I got to Minor Nishina''s side, I put my palm on Minor Nishina''s body.


    "Drink!"


    Naruto gave a low cry, with his arm for a while, hitting Nishina''s lungs with inch Jin. This move can damage a person''s lung meridian, but it can also be used to save people if the strength is well controlled.


    "Ahem..."


    Nishina Minor coughed abruptly, vomited out all the seawater she had accidentally drunk in, and her consciousness became sober.


    Naruto has already done everything that Nishina should do. What happens after Nishina Minoru has nothing to do with Naruto. Naruto turned around, and the temperature in his eyes was colder than absolute zero.


    "Killing Asahi Masaru and Koyama Nana, the real murderer who nearly drowned all of us in the sea just now caused a series of attacks, I already fully understand!"


    "You said you fully understand?"


    Mikako Sato helped Mumu to sit down in the pavilion for people to rest. He was shocked when he heard Naruto''s words and said, "Isn''t the prisoner Takeshi Murakami?"


    "The prisoner is definitely not him, because the murderer who killed Nana Koyama was a right-handed man!"

 670 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 670

    "Right-handed?! How do you know this!"


    "Because there is a palm print on Koyama Nana''s corpse. From the shape of it, it is left-handed. Logically speaking, the murderer took the knife in one hand and grabbed Nana Koyama. "


    "Then why did the murderer pretend to be Murakami to kill?!"


    "I think the murderer should have met Mr. Murakami who was just there somewhere. About him being caught by Maori ten years ago and that he was a dealer should be heard from Mr. Murakami, and the murderer just found out, There are numbers in the people he wants to kill, as well as in his own name, and then use numbers and playing cards to blame Murakami for all his crimes!"


    "Then attacking me, you, Hideri, and Dr. Ari are all to blame Murakami and pretend to be revenge?!"


    "Yes, if Murakami really took revenge for the murder, then the dead should not be Asahi Katsuyoshi who only met Maori once, and Koyama Nana who just met today, but Hyeri and Xiao Lan, but it is obvious that both of them are living well now."


    "Then who the murderer wants to kill?!"


    "In addition to the two people who have died, there should be Mr. Kawahiroki, but I can''t tell you why, it''s just a feeling, but there is another thing I can be sure of, that is, this murderer is now in our group. Among the people!"


    Shido Yongaki squeezed his chin, looked at Nishina Minoru who he had just rescued, and said, "I remember Miss Nana made you embarrassed!"


    "But I didn''t kill her, I almost died myself!"


    "Yes, Mr. Nishina is not a murderer, because Ms. Nana Koyamana made him embarrassed and it happened today, and this case was obviously premeditated. Moreover, Mr. Nishina could not swim and almost drowned in the sea, so you It was also one of the murderers¡¯ targets, so for the same reason, Mr. Shido who took the initiative to rescue Mr. Nishina Minoru is not suspected."


    "So, Mr. Pete and Mr. Sawaki are the only ones left in suspicion?!"


    "Yes, Miwako, I ask you, you probably learned artificial respiration when you were in the police academy."


    "Of course, this is used in emergency rescue."


    "Then I ask you, what is the first step of artificial respiration?!"


    "What do you say...should be to straighten your head first, and the neck is too high, clear the blockage in the mouth, and ensure that the airway is unblocked."


    "Then what will happen if you don''t take the steps to ensure a smooth airway and pretend to do artificial respiration?"


    "Of course it won''t work! If you don''t first ensure that the airway is unblocked, the blockage may be blown deeper into the airway. If it is serious, it will be fatal..." Said Mikako Sato, her face was suddenly taken aback, "Could it be... ...The murderer is..."


    "That''s right, the one who killed Asahi Katsuyoshi and Koyama Nana, and planned to kill Kawahiroki and Nishina Minoru is you, the taster Sawaki fair!"


    Chapter 216-Save Concubine Yingli!Uzumaki Naruto goes straight into the sky!!


    "But Officer Maelstrom, I was also attacked by a crossbow arrow. Aren''t you there at that time?!"


    In fact, Naruto also knew that Sawaki should confess his guilt fairly and obediently. This probability is almost equivalent to nothing, so he sneered and said: "When I was in the wine room, the crossbow arrows were triggered by the mechanism. That kind of simple mechanism. Some knowledgeable people can do it. In time, it should be just last night after you killed Mr. Xu at the entertainment square."


    "Then the slips of paper that fell on the floor, and the phone calls the secretary called us, are all..."


    "Yes, it was all arranged by him. The purpose is to bring all of you people with numbers in their names here. Of course, to Ms. Koyama Nana, the nail polish with fluorescent agent is the same."


    "So what''s the motive? Why did Mr. Sawaki kill them?"


    "Well...Speaking of which, although I have found decisive evidence, I am really guessing about the motive."


    Naruto scratched his hair, keeping his eyes dark and deep, and said, "I think it has something to do with taste damage."


    "Taste... hurt?"


    "It means you can''t taste the taste of food and drink."


    "You said Sawaki was hurt by taste?" There was shock in Moori Kogoro''s eyes. He knew that Sawaki was a taster, if he lost his taste...


    "Yes, I think it should be like this. The taste damage usually comes from extreme mental stress or brain damage."


    "Brain damage?!" Mikako Sato flashed a flash of inspiration, and said, "You mean Ms. Nana was involved in a car accident a few days ago who was Mr. Sawaki?!"


    "Yes."


    "Wait a minute, Naruto!" Uncle Mumu quickly stopped Naruto from speaking, and said a very important question. "But he guessed the red wine brought by Miss Nana. At that time, his judgment was complete. No problem."


    "I think it''s because he has a lot of experience, so he can guess it by using the color of the wine, hanging the glass, and the fragrance. Don''t I just smell it and know what it is? As a professional product Master, it¡¯s normal to be able to guess without drinking.¡±


    Naruto held his arms, shook his head, and said, "Sawaki Fairy can use his only remaining sight and smell to guess the type of wine, but this is illegal for a professional sommelier, so Sawaki Fairy Unable to bear the loss of taste, I continued to be a taster, so I chose to quit my job and go back to my hometown, and even drank the bottle of Shenmue Bedos, which was supposed to be drunk only a few years later, but before leaving here , He will kill Nana Koyama who caused him to lose his sense of taste!"


    "So... but how did you know?!"


    "That''s because I accidentally saw him trying the taste when I was at the Sea Restaurant. It was a condiment placed in the kitchen. Because this entertainment plaza hasn''t opened yet, all the things are brand new. Of all the condiments, only one can of paprika has been opened. As a professional sommelier, you must not eat that irritating thing in order to protect your tongue, right, Mr. Sawaki fair?"


    "Yeah, I have lost my sense of taste, but this doesn''t mean that I will kill Miss Nana."


    "Didn¡¯t I just tell you? I guessed randomly about your motive for killing, but I really have the evidence of your killing, Mr. Sawaki Kokoro, that evidence is now in a pocket of your coat. Please take it out."


    Sawaki Kokai still doesn¡¯t know what evidence he will have. Even if Naruto and Ki Hideri found him as the murderer and found the traces of water on him, it disappeared completely because of being soaked in the sea, and Sawaki Kokai did not have any evidence. Any doubt, he touched his pocket, and then took out a cork from the right pocket!


    Fei Yingli held Xiaolan with one hand, pushed her glasses with the other, and said with a certain tone: "That is the cork that Miss Nana painted with her nails. I can be sure that she held this cork before she died. In hand."


    "Why is the cork that Miss Nana was holding before her death is in your pocket? That''s because you assassinated Miss Nana from behind. Because of the struggle, the cork accidentally fell into yours when she turned around. In the jacket pocket, the fake nail on her left hand was also removed at that time. As a wine taster, the cork of the red wine turned out to be evidence against you, which is really ironic, but the evidence is still the same. It¡¯s the Ace of Spades that is still on you, Shinichi Kudo¡¯s card!"


    "You are all right, Officer Whirlpool."


    Sawaki Fairy took out the ace of spades from his pocket, threw it in front of Naruto, and said, "That night, I almost collided with Nana Komanuchi''s car, but not long after that, I suddenly realized that I couldn''t taste it. The doctor said that mental stress is also the cause. In desperation, I was going to give up being a taster, and decided to find Nana Koyama who caused the accident, Asahi Katsuyoshi, Kawa Hiroki, and Nishina who caused my nervousness to take revenge!"


    "But what did Mr. Xu do to you?"


    "Xu Shengyi discovered the craze for using red wine, so he used his property to buy a large number of foreign precious red wines, but he would not manage it properly, so that many red wines have deteriorated! PeopleSoft! You write in the name of a gourmet expert, let Readers have a wrong understanding of red wine! And Kawahiro, you have damaged my self-esteem as a wine taster! I want you all to die!"


    Sato Miwako resisted the urge to pull the gun and crash him directly, with a anger, and said, "You want to kill them because of this?!"


    "Because of this?!"


    Sawaki Fair asked emotionally, his expression on his face gradually became mad, and said: "The taster is my greatest honor and meaning in life. My dignity, personality, and knowledge are all destroyed by them! I want them to pay! !"


    A genius and a lunatic are just a thin line!


    Naruto did understand the meaning of this sentence. According to the Buddhist theory, one thought becomes a Buddha and one thought becomes a devil. Sawaki Gongyi was originally an excellent wine taster, with a reputation, status, and assets, but because of a difference in thought After falling into a devil, Naruto couldn''t help but think of Sasuke. Although the two are far apart, they are equally sad and hateful.


    For Naruto, hurting Concubine Hideri and Xiaolan, these two things are absolutely unforgivable no matter what Sawaki Fair has reasons. Therefore, Naruto''s eyes are still so cold, and they gradually reveal a murderous look.


    "bored!"


    "Hahahaha..."


    Sawaki laughed madly and fairly, and said, "For you, Officer Naruto Uzumaki, what I do is really boring, but I don''t know how you feel about this thing?"


    Sawaki Kokoro suddenly took out a few small balls from his pocket, opened the upper tab in succession, and threw them to the nearest Mikako Sato and Migure, who was unable to move.


    ''Why does this bastard have a grenade?!!''


    Naruto had no time to think. In this case, he could only rush to the front of Mikako Sato and Mugure, the Kusanaru sword was pulled out like lightning, and then the blade of Kusanaru sword was used to block all four grenades instantly. .


    Boom boom boom!!

 671 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 671

    Four consecutive explosions occurred on the sea, resulting in four huge white water columns!


    In fact, all the grenades on Sawaki Kokoro belonged to Mr. Murakami. Mr. Murakami was indeed planning to retaliate against Kogoro Mouri. Before he was released from prison, he used some gangster methods to prepare a lot of explosives and grenades. As a result, Mr. Murakami was taken by Sawaki Kogoro. After being killed, all these things naturally fell into the hands of Sawaki Kokai, including the previous bomb that blew up the restaurant in the sea from Takashi Murakami.


    Sawaki Kazuki knew that Naruto was powerful, so he deliberately forced it away with a grenade, then took out two flash bombs and smoke bombs, and detonated them at the same time!


    boom!!


    The strong light and smoke blocked everyone''s sight, and Sawagi took the opportunity to immediately rush towards Fei Yingri and Xiaolan.


    Before his sight was obscured by strong light and dense smoke, Fei Yingri noticed that Sawagi was rushing towards them. At a critical moment, Fei Yingri did not run away, but reached out and pushed the frail Xiaolan away immediately!


    Naruto can hear that Sawaki Fairy is rushing towards Xiaolan, but there is no way. The distance is too close. Even if Naruto bursts at full speed, he can definitely cut Sawaki Fairy directly, but the distance is too late. Too close, Fei Yingli and Xiaolan will also be affected!


    "mom!"


    Xiaolan¡¯s exclaim was accompanied by the dissipation of thick fog and strong light. Sawaki Kokai held a bayonet and hijacked Concubine Hideri. After seeing this scene clearly, the pupils of Naruto, Mori, Megumi and Xiaolan shrank suddenly. .


    The scene ten years ago reappears at this moment!


    "Joker... So that''s what it meant. Your goal from the beginning was to hijack Yingli!"


    As I said before, the joker is a ghost card, an ace, and at the time, it appeared with Nana Koyama¡¯s 7 of spades. This joker actually pointed to Concubine Hideri, and this is also a card that Naruto had to fear. Ace!


    "Hahaha...Naruto Uzumaki, there is nothing you can do about it! Let me hear it clearly. If you don''t want this woman to die, please drive me the helicopter of Kawan Hiroki immediately!"


    Sawaki''s fair knife was placed against Fei Yingri''s neck, as long as he pierced it a little bit, Fei Yingri''s main artery could be cut immediately, killing her instantly!


    "hateful!!"


    Mouri Kogoro was desperate to split his eyes, and immediately snatched the pistol from Mumu''s body, and aimed at the pistols of Hideri and Sawagi!


    "stop!"


    Seeing that Kogoro Mouri meant to shoot, Naruto immediately reached out to stop Mouri and said, "No shooting!"


    "Don''t stop me!"


    It''s not that Mouri Kogoro didn''t care about Concubine Hideri''s life, on the contrary, he had to shoot to save Concubine Hideri. For the prisoner who wanted to escape, the injured hostage was just a burden. It was like this ten years ago. She was injured in her leg, so Murakami could not continue to hold her back, so he could only give it up. Today, ten years later, Kogoro Moori plans to do the same, but the situation is different.


    "Fool! That bastard has a bomb on his body!!"


    "what?!!"


    "Hahahaha... it really deserves to be the golden flash of the Metropolitan Police Department. It seems that in order to deal with you, all my preparations are not superfluous. Yes, I do have a huge liquid bomb on my body. If I don''t want to die, Obediently drive me the helicopter!!"


    Naruto clenched his fists, his muscles and bones screamed because of excessive force, and his eyes were almost stained with blood red!


    Of course, he can attack Sawaki Kokai without hurting Fei Yingri, but because most of his body is blocked by Fei Yingri¡¯s body, Naruto can attack him, but it would be difficult to kill him in one move. No, because all his vitals are hidden behind Fei Yingli''s body, and he is fair and crazy. As long as one second, he will press the bomb detonator, and then everyone here will die!


    "How about, Officer Uzumaki, please bring the helicopter over to me obediently."


    The worry in Naruto''s heart for Fei Yingli suppressed his crazy anger, and the voice was squeezed out of his teeth, making the whole body chill.


    "it is good!!"


    Because Sawaki Gongyi had a huge bomb on his body, no one dared to act rashly. They could only watch him kidnapping Concubine Hideri and boarded the helicopter. The helicopter flew higher and lower, and then went away.


    "Teacher...please save my mother...please..." Xiaolan almost cried and fainted. It''s not that she is not strong, but that Xiaolan''s position in Fei Yingli''s heart is irreplaceable, so in Xiaolan''s heart, is it not? in this way?!


    Just now, Fei Yingri was trying to protect her. In order to push her away, she couldn''t be caught by Sawaki Fair. If Fei Yingri dies because of this, Xiaolan will bear endless pain and guilt throughout her life.


    Xiaolan''s thin shoulders couldn''t bear the kind of pain that life couldn''t bear, and Naruto would never allow her to bear that kind of pain and sadness.


    "No one can hurt the person Naruto Uzumaki wants to protect!!"


    The muscles that are about to explode are tightened, the red eyes are murderous, the steel teeth are almost broken, the hands that have been buckled with bleeding holes, the body that is trembling slightly because of excessive force, the heart is full of boundless negative emotions , Hatred, pain, anger, unwillingness, guilt, worry, all emotions ignited this extremely emotional man himself.


    Sawaki fair, the scariest thing in the world is to anger the man named Uzumaki Naruto!


    Naruto arched his body like a cheetah, and the large tendons in his back were as tight as a ten-stone hard bow. Then Naruto''s body seemed to make a buzzing sound, and the golden figure immediately rushed into the sky!


    Save Concubine Yingri!Uzumaki Naruto goes straight into the sky!!


    (His Royal Highness was finally taken away... Although some people may feel angry and don''t want to see Fei Yingli being taken away, I tell you that there are only four words for this reason.


    drama!situation!need!want!


    Compared with the plot, everything else is trivial. The hero has saved the United States for so many years and has to play it again tomorrow. Moreover, if Concubine Yingri is not captured, the next important plot will not be able to unfold!)


    Chapter 217-Expectation of the King of Golden Nightmare!Dying consciousness!


    The human will can create countless miracles, and humans are such weak and cute creatures.


    Especially, this man named Uzumaki Naruto!!


    It is the duty of every man to protect the beloved woman. Even if he encounters great danger, even death, he can''t shrink back. Even if the bastard of Sawaki Kokai has a huge bomb tied to his body, Naruto will also rush forward!


    The will to protect Concubine Hideri has given Naruto no worries!


    "Let me see what you can do."


    In countless dimensions, above the distant time and space, the golden nightmare king who has no concept of morality is also looking forward to Naruto''s next performance.


    "The will has been burned to the limit, I wonder if I can seize this opportunity to break through my seal?"


    The golden nightmare king is the highest level of existence. According to the world view of the saints, the general bronze saints and silver saints are the sixth sense state, and the twelve gold is the lowest and the seventh sense state, and it is necessary to enter the underworld. You have to comprehend the eighth sense. When breaking through the wall of sighs, all the twelve golds comprehend the eighth sense realm, and when the five small bronzes awakened to the sacred clothes because of the blood of Athena, that is the ninth sense realm. , That is...


    The realm of the gods!


    The Olympus Protoss, dominated by the twelve gods of Olympus, all have the ninth sense level, that is, the "will of the gods", which transcends and covers the first eight senses, allowing the souls of the gods to be immortal.


    Therefore, human beings can only be said to be "eternal life", and the gods are "immortal", so mortals cannot kill gods.


    The twelve gods of Olympus are already the ninth sense, above all gods and demons, even if it is the first god king Uranus, the second god king Cronus, and the three god king Zeus together, they are also in front of her. Like a baby, the strength of the golden nightmare king is beyond description.


    Compared to her height, Naruto, the pinnacle of the fifth sense, a rookie who has not yet understood the sixth sense, is not even the ant under the ant, but the unscrupulous creator chose Naruto. , And look forward to his performance very much.


    The peep of the golden nightmare king is absolutely impossible for Zeus to notice, let alone Naruto, who now only has a burning thought in his heart!


    Save Concubine Yingri!!


    Leaping rapidly, his body rubbed violently with the air, causing the temperature of his whole body to rise, and the violent wind blowing on his face made him almost unable to open his eyes, but he did not close them. I would rather suffer some damage to his eyes!


    boom!


    Naruto reached out and grabbed the support bar under the helicopter, and at the same time used his waist and abdomen strength in mid-air to resolve the impact, otherwise the shaking caused by the helicopter would be bad!


    It is absolutely impossible for Naruto''s body to withstand the explosion of the bomb!

 672 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 672

    Climbing carefully on the outside of the helicopter. Naruto should be thankful that the speed of the helicopter is much slower than that of ordinary airplanes, so he will not encounter too strong wind pressure during the flight, and withstand the wind pressure outside the helicopter with a strong body. Close to the part of the cockpit.


    ''Fortunately, I kept the habit I left behind.''


    Naruto said to himself in his heart, and then immediately took out a small mirror from his pocket. Whether in this world or in the Hokage world, he will face battles and dangers. Bringing a mirror on his body is not for stinky beauty. It is for observing the situation at the corner, which is also applicable in this situation.


    Naruto used mirror reflection to check the situation in the cockpit of the helicopter. Sawaki Fairy drove the plane with both hands, and did not point the knife at Eiori. It seems that because he had a bomb on his body, he concluded that Eiji would not act rashly.


    Sawaki has no such skill to fly a helicopter with one hand...


    While observing the situation inside the helicopter, Naruto used the mirror to reflect the setting sun''s eyes, shining it on Fei Yingri''s face.


    Fei Yingli''s eyes flashed slightly, her expression unchanged, but she peeked out of the helicopter from the corner of her eye, and noticed the little golden hair that was exposed, Fei Yingli''s mouth was slightly raised.(Naruto: I''m not a dog ­©


    Naruto estimated the angle, raised his mirror, and reflected his expression directly to Fei Yingri in the mirror.


    Fei Yingri has been paying attention to the news from Naruto with the corner of her eye. After receiving Naruto''s lips, Fei Yingri blinked twice in succession, indicating that she had understood Naruto''s meaning.


    ''Speaking attracts Sawagi''s attention, and then I look for opportunities to solve him!''


    Fei Yingri trusts Naruto completely, and is willing to risk death to save her under such dangerous circumstances. This alone is enough to make Fei Yingri put enough trust in Naruto.


    Speaking of it, this is also the biggest difference between Fei Yingri and Kudo Yukiko compared to Feng Fujiko and Belmod. After all, they have not directly faced death. At this point, Fei Yingri is still an ordinary woman, Yi Feng Fujiko and Belmore Toku''s skill and calmness, they can solve Sawaki fairly by themselves.


    Fei Yingri began to talk fair with Sawaki, while Naruto took the opportunity to sway like a gorilla from outside the cabin to the other side, which is the side close to Sawaki fair.


    "You give up, Mr. Sawagi, you can''t escape."


    Fei Yingli was copying her arms, her complexion was as deep as water. She knew very well that in this situation, she must not be messed up. Once she lost her calm heart, she would be dead!


    Sawaki Kokoro''s crazy expression stagnated, and then he ignored Princess Hideri and continued to fly the helicopter.


    Fei Hideri knew that she wanted to disturb Sawaki Fair''s thoughts and create opportunities for Naruto, so she took advantage of her endless talk in court and immediately began to increase her language offensive.


    "This helicopter will allow you to fly out of Tokyo at most, but you will definitely be caught by the police in the end. There is absolutely no possibility that you will escape from Japan. Maybe you will fall directly into the sea."


    "Shut up, you!" Sawaki Fair became impatient.


    "Even if I shut up, the facts will not change. As soon as the plane lands, there will be police officers to arrest you immediately. You can''t run away."


    "Enough! You damn woman! Shut up!!"


    "But if you are buried in the sea, it might be a good ending for you. After all, the explosion just blasted all the wine into the sea. If you can die in the sea, it would be good for you. "


    "Enough!! You shut up!"


    Sawaki is going crazy. This guy is extremely paranoid. He can kill and even attack completely innocent people because of his pride as a wine taster. His thinking can never be considered from a normal person, and wine, precisely It is his biggest key.


    This kind of person is extremely crazy and extremely fragile. Fei Hideri hits the target with a single hit and directly hit the biggest key of Sawaki Fair, causing this completely crazy man to run away completely!


    Sawaki Kokai took out the knife again, the blade reflecting his crimson crazy eyes, and a terrifying expression approached Fei Yingri.


    "I will kill you first!!"


    The crazy Sawaki Kokai even didn''t even drive the helicopter, causing the helicopter to shake suddenly and violently. Naruto, who focused all his attention, could hear Sawaki Kokai''s crazy voice even from outside, he knew the time had come!


    Naruto immediately grabbed the slit of the outer door of the helicopter, the muscles of the upper arm burst, and at the same time quickly drew out his Kusana sword.


    I didn¡¯t use any magnificent skills, because the destructive power was too great to kill Concubine Hideri together, and I didn¡¯t shout any nonsense, because it would give Sawaki a fair response time. Naruto cut open the helicopter with a sword. The hatch immediately pierced the back of Sawaki Fair''s heart like lightning.


    Sawaki Fair¡¯s attention was focused on Fei Yingri. This man who had gone mad had only the idea of ??killing Fei Yingri in his heart. How could he perceive Naruto¡¯s movements?!


    Do you still expect a mental patient to maintain a high degree of vigilance to the surrounding environment when he is sick?!


    The Kusanaru sword quickly pierced Sawagi''s body and heart, and the tip of the sword stopped just before Fei Hideri''s nose. She could clearly smell the dripping blood, and her heart was nervous because of the blood. I was relieved because my safety was guaranteed.


    Sawaki Fairy bowed his head, looked at the silver-white sword that had pierced his body, gritted his teeth tightly, and tremblingly reached into his clothes.


    Naruto stood behind without noticing Sawaki''s fair movements, and focused all his attention on Fei Hideri.


    "Hyori, are you okay?!"


    "It''s okay, I...not good! He wants to detonate the bomb!!"


    Naruto was startled, and Kusanaru sword immediately revolved and twisted Sawaki''s heart, but he couldn''t stop the bomb from exploding.


    Sawaki Fairy eyes finally carried endless madness, and seemed to be excited because he could drag two pads before he died.


    "Let''s die together!!"


    Naruto cut off Sawaki Fair''s body, then Feishi immediately hugged Fei Yingri''s body, cut open the opposite hatch with a sword, and the two immediately flew out in a ball.


    boom!!


    There was a huge explosion on the bomb on Sawaki Kokai. Except those used to blow up the restaurant in the sea, the other explosives Sawaki Kokai were basically carried on her body. After the liquid explosives were mixed, the huge explosion that took place formed a huge fireball. , And continue to spread around.


    Fei Yingli was held by Naruto, so it was a helicopter with her back to the sea and facing the air. She saw the terrifying explosion with her own eyes, and instantly tore the whole helicopter to pieces, and the red fireball spread rapidly.


    Fei Yingli didn''t understand the bomb, and didn''t know how fast the explosive wave of the liquid explosive spread, but she knew it was definitely faster than the speed at which she and Naruto fell.


    Seeing that she was about to be swallowed by the explosive wave and die, Fei Yingli did not feel fear, but was calm. The world in her eyes seemed to slow down and gradually became simple and pure. In the end, only the man¡¯s determined face remained in her eyes. .


    ''why?Don''t you regret it when facing death?Actually, there is no need for you to save me. Even if I die, you are not at fault. After all, you have done a good job. You don¡¯t need to give your life for me. But why, you won¡¯t regret it at this time. What?''


    Concubine Yingli''s head was in a mess, but the concubine herself was unable to answer, and in the end there was only one thought left.


    "It''s good to be able to die with you..."


    Facing death, no scruples exist anymore, Fei Yingli suddenly kissed Naruto''s lips with her red lips, as if she wanted to enjoy the last tenderness without regrets!


    Naruto was stunned. From the touching lips, she felt the lingering affection in Fei Yingli''s heart. This did not make Naruto die willingly, but a stronger belief broke out.


    Fei Yingli died without regrets, while Naruto must live!


    ''We will not die, neither of us... will die!!''


    "At this moment! Go beyond the limit, Naruto Uzumaki!"


    A beautiful female voice suddenly appeared in Naruto¡¯s mind. Naruto couldn¡¯t understand what it was, but he firmly hugged Fei Yingri¡¯s incomparably beautiful body. Naruto¡¯s will surpassed the boundary of the dimension, and his brain seemed to suddenly What shackles broke.


    Naruto and Fei Hideri¡¯s side began to gather blue water vapor at lightning speed, and quickly wrapped around Naruto and Fei Hideri¡¯s side, and before the water ball completely formed a protective wall, Fei Yingri watched Naruto turn in surprise. The blue eyes on his head and face turned into three blood-red eyes, staring at the center of the explosion in the sky.


    "Amaterasu!!"


    Chapter 218-The temple in the dream, the flame in the dream, the girl in the dream!


    "Come here...find me..."


    "who is it?"

 673 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 673

    "Naruto, come, find me..."


    "Who are you? Why do you know my name?!"


    "Don''t ask who I am, come find me, Naruto."


    The''magic sound'' reverberating in his mind made Naruto hold his head and woke up in pain. As soon as he saw it, Naruto felt as if he was on a hill, but it was impossible to call it nearby. For the''view''.


    Gloomy, depressed, dead...


    This is Naruto''s evaluation of this place. This place is very vast. Even if Naruto opens three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes, he can''t see the edge at all, it''s almost endless.


    If Huiye''s ability is only''space'', then this is a''world''!


    The world of death!


    There is nothing here, only death. There are no so-called creatures here. Everything exudes the smell of death, even the soil and air are full of corruption and death, making Naruto, a living person, feel very uncomfortable.


    Can''t help but rub his arms, Naruto breathed in the air while looking at the uncomfortable surroundings, and said, "Where is this damn place?!"


    The world is full of unpleasant atmospheres. Naruto yelled while looking around. The whole world seemed to be dark, with a gloomy gray in the sky, dark clouds covering the whole sky, and the thunder was rolling, as if it was constantly emitting With a breath of terror.


    Everything here is depressing. Naruto focused Chakra on his eyes and looked far away. At the edge of the world, there seemed to be something fiery red. Although far away, Naruto felt a while The fear is as if those fiery red are extremely dangerous affairs.


    "Most people say that hell is horrible, I think it is like this."


    After a long, long time, at that time, the extraordinary and sanctified Uzumaki Ming knew that, at this time, he casually said a part of the truth.


    This cannot be said to be hell, but it is indeed the body of the hell soil, one of the five creation gods born from the body of Chaos Kaos-the dark abyss god Tartaros!!


    "Come here...find me..."


    The voice of the woman who appeared in Naruto''s dream sounded again at this time. Naruto was taken aback, then immediately turned his head and looked in the direction that the voice came from.


    The sound seemed to be very close to Naruto, so that he could immediately determine the source of the sound. On this hill, there is a magnificent golden temple. In terms of architectural style, it is very different from the eastern temple, with a golden appearance. The temple is mainly made up of huge square stones, which is very different from the traditional Chinese temple which is mainly made of wood.


    As if possessed by a demon, Naruto was called by the female voice and kept walking towards the golden temple. After getting closer, Naruto seemed to see a few words faintly appearing on the temple.


    ¦°¦Á¦Í¦Ä¦Ñ¦Á¦Í¦Á


    "Well, I don''t understand."


    Naruto directly admitted that he couldn''t understand the meaning of these ghost symbols. In fact, Naruto now speaks three languages, Japanese, English, and Chinese. The characters on this temple are Greek!


    How could that unfamiliar language Naruto be?!


    With the mentality of Anzhi, Naruto swaggered into the golden temple with a proud look.


    The interior of the temple appears to be a lot empty. There is no huge statue of a god here, and it does not look like a temple dedicated to any god. It is not an exaggeration to describe the interior of this temple by using the walls of the family.


    Inside the temple, there is only a spiral staircase in the center, which seems to lead upstairs, but other than that, there is nothing but walls.


    Naruto stepped into the temple, and his own footsteps echoed in the empty temple.


    When I was far away, I didn''t see clearly, and when I got closer, Mingren realized that there was nothing on the surrounding golden walls. From the left hand side, the walls were full of murals.


    In the beginning, some of the murals were carved. It should be very old, but there are no traces of erosion by wind and frost. In the back, there are some white jade inlaid on the wall. I don¡¯t know if it is real jade. There are always murals painted on the white mirror surface, the era is obviously relatively new.


    The content on the murals is complicated, there are scary monsters, huge giants, and beautiful women, messy murals, and no text annotations. Naruto really can¡¯t understand what these murals are, but there are some in the murals. A giant with a hundred arms caused Naruto''s intensive phobia to attack, and his whole body felt uncomfortable.


    "Naruto, come, find me..."


    While Naruto was studying the weird murals, the female voice sounded again, this time Naruto must have been uploaded from the building.


    The structure of this temple is very simple. There are only two floors in total. After Naruto reached the second floor, he found strange murals on the surrounding walls, but in the center of the second floor, which is the center point of the spiral staircase. , A strangely shaped box, which is also the most important thing in this temple.


    It can be said that this temple was built to store or seal this box. As for the contents, it is a disaster that cannot be opened by some people.


    A group of dark blue flames completely enveloped the dark golden box. It was these dark blue flames that made Naruto instantly feel terrified, as if he would be completely burned if he got closer, and even his soul would be completely turned into Like ashes, Naruto immediately opened three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes at the same time, staring at the faint blue flame.


    Naruto possesses the top pupil technique in the Naruto world, and combines the power of the kaleidoscope to write round eyes and reincarnation eyes. At this time, he can''t see the composition of this blue flame at all!


    "Damn it! What the hell is this?!"


    Naruto gritted his teeth, and the fear in his heart made him retreat. To stay away from the extremely dangerous blue flame, that thing seemed to destroy everything, even if he had a fairy body, he felt huge fear. It is not psychological fear, but the cells of the body are shaking, seeming to instinctively want to stay away from the blue flame.


    "Come and find me, Naruto."


    The mysterious female voice sounded again, and Naruto was 100% sure this time. The source of that voice was the dark golden box in the blue flame!


    "Who are you? Why do you know my name?!"


    "Don''t ask who I am, Naruto, please help me!"


    "It''s so easy for you!"


    Naruto''s tone was a bit bad, just looking at the faint blue flame, Naruto was already scared and sweaty, and he couldn''t even get close to the flame.


    "How do I get close to this damn flame! I feel like these flames are about to completely destroy me!"


    "Please, Naruto, I know, only you can save me, and only you, Naruto Uzumaki, can save me in the world!"


    "Don''t think that I will do my best for you by saying such kind words!!"


    Naruto retorted loudly, but he couldn''t say what it felt like. Looking at the dark golden box in the raging flames, it seemed to see a woman''s pleading from inside, Naruto couldn''t help it. Want to help her, Naruto himself couldn''t tell the reason.


    Focusing his chakra on his eyes, Naruto stared at the center of the blue flame.


    "Amaterasu!!"


    Taken from the name of the Japanese sun god, the eternal black flame from the center of the sun burns in the center of the blue flame, attacking the fire with fire!Amaterasu Heiyan definitely has this ability, but Naruto''s palm is also sweaty.


    If it is on weekdays, Naruto is very confident in Amaterasu''s destructive power, but at this moment, he dare not pack the ticket.


    Facts have proved that Naruto''s prediction is correct, and even the real scene is beyond Naruto''s expectations.


    "This is impossible!!"


    Once the target is touched, it will burn for seven days and nights in a row. Even the water of the Styx River cannot extinguish it. Not only does it have no power to suppress the blue flames, but instead is swallowed by the blue flames. , This kind of gap is like a baby breaking his wrist with a Titan, it is beyond his own control.


    With the power of the skylight black flame, he suffered a fiasco in the face of the blue flame and was completely swallowed in less than two seconds!


    "Damn it! If it can''t be extinguished, then just transfer it!"


    The jade reincarnation eyes on Naruto¡¯s forehead suddenly began to spin. Speaking of it, Naruto¡¯s three eyes have different spatial powers. The left eye is space exchange, the right eye is space solidification, and the jade reincarnation on the forehead Eyes are the strongest pupil power, possessing the power to collapse space.


    The eyes of Naruto¡¯s forehead were completely focused on the center of the blue flame, and then they continued to rotate. Mysterious and huge pupil power poured out, directly tearing the walls of space, creating a space-time black hole, which can produce a very large The attraction of, swallowed everything in, and at the other end of the empty black hole, there was an endless turbulent flow of time and space, which could destroy everything.


    The blue flame was affected by the black hole of time and space, and suddenly burst and burned. This blue flame not only possessed burning power, but the center of the flame produced supreme power to fill the broken black hole of space and time. The power of backlash caused Naruto''s forehead and eyes to hurt and bleed.

 674 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 674

    "It''s useless, these flames can''t be extinguished."


    "If you don''t say this earlier, and don''t extinguish these damn fires, how can you let you out?!"


    "..."


    The woman sealed in the box was silent for a while, Naruto gave a light sip, spit out a mouthful of blood foam, and said viciously: "It seems that I can only try to open the box directly. If it fails again this time, I will ignore you. ."


    "...Thank you, thank you so much, Naruto..."


    "Don''t talk such nonsense! Cut, I''m just soft-hearted!"


    Naruto spit out himself viciously, then concentrated all Mu Dun''s Chakra on his hand, and at the same time used the pupil power of the jade reincarnation eyes of the nine hooks, and attached a layer of black amaterasu gloves on both hands, and then Taking a deep breath, he stretched his hands into the blazing blue flame.


    "what!"


    Naruto gritted his teeth, but his soul screamed with great pain. These blue flames not only burned Naruto''s body, but even his soul was given the cruelest punishment. The moment Naruto touched the flame, the blue flame enveloped Naruto''s body, burning his body and soul.


    Naruto can''t calculate the time anymore, because in the burning of the flames, he endured tremendous pain.


    Time, after six hours, six minutes, and six seconds, Naruto''s body has become as thin as mist, all three eyes are turned white, but the consciousness is strangely awake!His body and soul have reached the point where they will completely collapse at any time, but in his body, a golden heart is constantly beating.


    Click!!


    At this time, the time recorded in the Bible Revelation, the box wrapped in blue flame was finally opened by Naruto with a crack, and then, the terrible punishment came at this moment!!


    boom!!


    A huge thunder penalty landed directly on Naruto, and he was dispelled by almost one blow!


    "Naruto!!"


    Just before losing consciousness, Naruto''s eyes saw a majestic man with white hair and white beard and a beautiful girl with purple hair and purple eyes. Her eyes were full of endless worry.


    ''Naruto, go... find me!''


    At that moment, he saw her mouth shape, but he couldn''t think anymore, and everyone, including Naruto himself, did not notice, the blue fire in the center of the beating golden heart, and the The moment the box opened, the golden light appeared.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Nineteen-Awakening from a Dream!Yingli has no regrets!


    Facts have proved that no matter how powerful people are, they can dream. Even the man who once dominated the world of Naruto can also dream. Of course, this is also the power of the golden nightmare king.


    Imagine, if it weren''t for the wicked creator, how could Naruto have such a strange dream.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    With a groan, Naruto, who had been in a coma for many days, finally woke up, holding his dizzy head with one hand, and slowly opened his eyes. What caught the eye was not a golden, but a white ceiling.


    Naruto, who dreamed of being confused and confused, hadn''t figured out where he was, and the dream scene was lingering in his head. It was difficult for the scene in the dream to disappear from Naruto''s head, but when When Naruto concentrated on thinking, the scene in the dream became vague and elusive again. The dream seemed to exist all the time, but it was difficult to grasp.


    "The dream just now...what is going on..."


    Naruto couldn''t let go. The girl with purple hair and purple eyes in the dream, the blue fire, and the world full of death, all impacted Naruto''s brain, making his consciousness blurred. Can''t let go.


    Click!


    Generally, someone should come in at this time when the plot progresses. I also admit that I have no creativity (because the creativity has spread to the plot a long time later). When Naruto was troubled by the strange dreams before, the door of the ward was Open it, and a beautiful and gentle girl walks in.


    "Naruto!"


    I have always been called a teacher. This is one of the rare cases where Xiao Lan directly yelled Naruto''s name. The water cup in her hand fell to the ground with a bang, and Xiao Lan immediately threw herself into Naruto''s arms like Ruyan came home.


    Naruto was taken aback for a moment, and didn''t know if it was because of the world full of death and decay in his dream. At this time, when he smelled the fresh scent of Xiaolan, Naruto really felt healed, but Naruto It is also clear that the girl in her arms needs him to heal even more.


    Although I don''t know why Xiao Lan was so excited, Naruto immediately held Xiao Lan''s face, put her teary lips on her, and kissed her down.


    There is a contrast to gain. In a dream, I don¡¯t know how long I stayed in that world of death. Anyway, Naruto is now able to fully appreciate the beauty of life, and Xiaolan¡¯s green and sweet taste makes him intoxicated. Simply unwilling to be sober.


    Xiaolan also embraced Naruto with affection, and sent her lips affectionately, let him taste it wantonly, even Naruto reached into her clothes and touched the girl¡¯s skin, Xiaolan just The body trembled, not as shy as before and refused.


    Naruto took advantage of it. Finally, I thought about it. It was really inappropriate to take Xiao Lan from the hospital for the first time. He resisted his swelling lust and looked at Xiao Lan, who was crying with red eyes, and said: "Lan , What''s the matter, why are you crying so sad?"


    Xiaolan hugged Naruto tightly and felt that he had regained his former vitality, which made her find some peace of mind and sense of reality, and said: "Teacher, you have been asleep for a week."


    "So long?!"


    Naruto was shocked. He thought he would have slept at most for one night. He had to remember the strange dream before. Although there was no reason, Naruto was absolutely certain that he was in a coma for seven days. It has a lot to do with that dream.


    To be precise, Naruto will be in a coma for seven days this time, which is indeed related to that dream, but that dream is not the main cause, the main cause is still himself.


    At that time, he and Fei Yingri jumped out of the helicopter, and when the explosion was about to swallow the two of them, Naruto exploded with the will to survive, coupled with the belief to protect Fei Yingri, broke the limit in one fell swoop, and forced the sixth sense. Manipulating the water vapor in the air formed a protective cover, allowing him and Fei Yingli to escape from the explosion, and because they temporarily broke the seal left by the golden nightmare king at that time, they opened the eyes of the jade reincarnation with Amaterasu. Sawaki Fair was completely burnt to ashes.


    But the problem is that he used Amaterasu, the flame of destruction!


    After all, Naruto didn''t fully comprehend the sixth sense, but at the critical moment of life and death, he broke the boundary for a time, and it was regarded as a temporary force bursting out.


    Give a chestnut...


    When the five bronzes broke through the zodiac, they attacked the Gemini. At that time, the Gemini Golden Saint Saga, who was posing as the Pope, was in the Papal Palace. He used the small universe to control the gold saint clothing from a long distance, and he easily grasped him in a different dimension. As a result, the seventh sense erupted instantly at that time, directly attacking Saga who was in the Papal Palace, breaking the different dimension space.


    To be able to attack Saga directly from a long distance requires at least the comprehension of the seventh sense. After that, when he arrives in Pisces in an instant, he faces the Pisces Golden Saint Abrodi who comprehend the seventh sense, but he was still played to the death. of.


    Shun has already realized the seventh sense in Gemini, even if he is not as good as the Golden Saint Seiya, he shouldn''t be completely abused, but the power that bursts out in Gemini will go backwards.


    Some people who have just understood the small universe, because the realm is unstable, if they are stimulated, they will regress. Naruto''s stimulation is because he used Amaterasu.


    After all, he had just comprehended the sixth sense, and as a result, his realm was not yet stable. Amaterasu immediately surpassed the limit of his consciousness, which caused the realm to regress. The black flame of Amaterasu burned for seven consecutive days, so he also remained in a coma for seven days. This is the end of the use of power beyond the limit!


    As for the dream, it was the part of the golden nightmare king who took advantage of Naruto''s coma to split his soul, and then let that soul reach Tartarus, the abyss of hell, and did some things he needs to do in the future. .


    What happened when Naruto woke up also had a big impact. After Naruto quickly dealt with some things, he continued to stay lazy in the hospital on the grounds that his body had not recovered yet. Xiao Lan went to the supermarket to buy vegetables and prepared to do it. For dinner tonight, in the ward, Naruto and Fei Yingri were left at this time.


    Naruto was lying on the bed, Fei Yingli was sitting on the chair beside the bed, and the two of them were so exhausted, not knowing what to say.


    At that time, when it was about to be swallowed by the explosion, Fei Yingli knew that she was bound to die, so she let go of all the worries in her heart and took the initiative to kiss Naruto. The two knew that each other would live and die together, but now they are both safe and sound. Being so face to face, but not knowing what to say, the atmosphere is extremely embarrassing.


    "call"


    After all, Fei Yingli took the initiative, first took a deep breath, then looked at Naruto faintly, and said, "It''s been three times."


    "What three times?"


    "You have saved me three times." Fei Yingli''s tone was hard to see, and said: "The first time was in a coffee shop, the second time was when he was poisoned by Sawaki Fair, and the third time was an explosion. At that time, you had saved me three times."


    Fei Yingli is a very emotional woman, a man who saved her life three times in a row, especially the first and third times, but all risked her life. How could Fei Yingli not be able to afford to make waves, if not for the small For Lan''s feelings, Fei Yingli was afraid that she would have embraced her a long time ago.


    Fei Yingli held her arms weakly, tears shed in her eyes, and her body trembled slightly because of the emotional excitement.


    "Nothing...stops the trembling..."

 675 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 675

    Naruto looked deeply into Fei Yingri''s eyes, and felt that she seemed to have countless things to say to herself, but she knew she could not say it. This made her feel very painful, and Naruto remembered it again in his mind. At that time seven days ago, Fei Yingli gave him the kiss, how could he not feel Fei Yingli''s affection for him, there was an impulse in his heart.


    Reaching out her hand, Fei Yingli immediately appeared on Naruto''s wide bed, and was pressed down by Naruto. Naruto propped her upper body with her arm and looked down at the beautiful woman.


    Fei Yingli''s breathing suddenly became heavy, her heart thumped and her eyes became hydrated.


    "Yi Li, I want you..."


    "Can you hide it a little bit?"


    Feiying ideally wanted to complain about him as usual, but when the words came out, her face turned into a weak, wry smile, her body was so rigid that she couldn''t move, her face rose with two lovely blushes, and said: "In fact, the first time I was When I was chatting with you in the coffee shop, I should have expected that there will be today. You are too good. Even me, I can only look like a moth. I can¡¯t fly away from you anyway. Even I myself got stuck."


    "Yi Li, I love you."


    "Stupid!"


    Fei Yingli turned her head away shyly, with a happy look in her tears, and said, "Why do you always have to say these things to disturb my heart! You always do this, talk to you well, three sentences Two sentences will be taken away from the original topic by you. You are obviously mad at you every time, but I just like to talk to you. Am I very stupid!"


    "Yeah, you are stupid, you are very stupid!"


    Naruto lowered his head, held Fei Yingli''s head, put her forehead against her, and said, "But who told me to like fools?"


    "you are stupid!"


    Fei Yingri pointed Naruto''s words, her hands could not help but encircle Naruto''s back. The smell of the man made Fei Yingri feel drunk and addicted, and her consciousness was not sober. Before she completely lost her mind, Fei Yingri I gave Naruto a very important request, which was the last explanation for myself.


    "You must never make Xiaolan sad!"


    "I promise, I can definitely do this!"


    "Ok."


    Fei Yingli nodded slightly, closed her eyes, and let Naruto take possession of her empty body for ten years. Both of them had fully obtained each other, and their mind and body had completely blended, and it was difficult to separate each other.


    ''Even if it is going to be thundered, let me experience his gentleness again...''


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty-Naruto''s incarnation prophesying emperor, the two old children contradict!


    "Can I complain?"


    The above sentence is about to become Naruto''s iconic quotation. It is true that this life is full of grooves, and he has a pair of eyes that can find grooves... (Isn''t it the eyes of beauty?)


    Lazy in the hospital, and after waking up for another week, Naruto was finally discharged...To be precise, he was taken away by two beautiful policewomen...


    After waking up, Naruto blatantly stayed in the hospital to be lazy, which made the two beautiful policewomen feel dissatisfied (although they definitely did not admit that they missed Naruto), so they forced Naruto to go through the discharge formalities, and then I left the hospital with a drag...I was treated as a mop in full view, so embarrassing to say...


    Originally, there was nothing wrong with going to the Metropolitan Police Department to work. Anyway, you can eat the tender tofu that the Metropolitan Police Department female police flower spent, and then be beaten by her (fuck!). At noon, you can also enjoy the gentleness of the two police flowers.


    ''But why should I meet a middle-aged uncle here?''


    Considering that the other party has a very cute look, but the level of naughtiness is not lost to the daughter of Feng Fujiko, Naruto still did not blatantly say this sentence.


    "Naruto, the Nakamori Police Department came to you today to..."


    Shiratori explained to Naruto who was gloomy, saying that because in the previous case, Uncle Mumu accidentally opened the wound, so he had to cultivate for a while. After all, he was a middle-aged uncle who was almost fifty. This time, I really need to take care of my injury. After all, my body is not as good as that of the young man. Although I was discharged from the hospital, I have stayed at home these days and enjoyed the meticulous care of the beautiful Mmebi.


    In contrast, although Shiratori was also injured by a crossbow arrow, the body of the young man was much more resilient than the middle-aged uncle of Mumu, and there was no secondary cracking of the wound, so in Mumu During the period of absence, Shiratori temporarily took over the task of Mumu, and first brought the group of problem children in the search lesson.


    "No need to explain, Shiratori, I can think about the future development."


    Naruto dragged his cheek with one hand, completely unable to suppress his crazy vomiting skills, and said: "Let the Zhongsen Police Department come to me for a lesson. Either Qingzi is lost, or it is the matter of the thief Kidd. Got it."


    This kind of thing can really guess the ending without having to start. Naruto said indifferently and very rudely. Nakamori Ginzo was not angry, but the long-haired girl behind immediately jumped out.


    "You are too rude! I''m not a primary school student, so I won''t get lost!"


    Qingzi''s cute little steamed bun''s face was full of cute anger, and her little mouth was pouted. If it weren''t for Nakamori Yinzo''s here, Naruto would have to chew on her.


    "Then who was the person who got lost in my house last time? He hid in the corner of the corridor and cried secretly."


    Naruto did not hesitate to explode Aoko''s shameful past, and then looked at Aoko''s body with the''outside of the eye'', and said with a bad smile: "And the level of development is just as good as a primary school student."


    "Ahhhh! I want to kill!"


    Qingzi ran away completely, Nakamori Ginzo hurriedly grabbed his daughter, calmed her down, and said, "This time it is indeed about the thief Kidd. That guy is going to act again."


    "So ask me for help?"


    "Not a help."


    Young and promising, but ignored for a long time, the Shiratori Police Department came out to brush up on the sense of existence, and said: "This time is an order from Minister Odagiri. Let us act together in Lesson One and Lesson Two to cooperate with the capture of Kaito Kidd."


    "Do you want us to act together? So Kidd must have a big goal this time, don''t tell me it''s a Suzuki chaebol again!"


    "Haha... indeed..." Nakamori Ginsangan laughed twice.


    Speaking of it, Naruto really doubts whether Kidd and Suzuki chaebol have any basic feelings. The standard equipment of Kaito Kid and Suzuki chaebol is just like the standard equipment of Hattori Heiji and Edogawa Conan, Kidd and Suzuki chaebol. It''s absolutely true love.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Naruto sighed, really felt that he should lie in the hospital for a few more days, and then started to spit again without hesitation.


    "It must be the old man Suzuki Jiroki again, can''t he stop a little bit?"


    "There is no way, but we have to go to the Suzuki chaebol first, after all, there is Kidd''s goal this time."


    Although Suzuki Jiroki is very unpleasant, but for Nakamori Ginzo, capturing the Kaito Kidd is the biggest thing, and Suzuki Jiroki can put it aside for the time being.


    "It doesn''t make much sense for me to see it. Anyway, the guy Suzuki Jiroki will definitely stand, point to a very expensive jewelry, and then introduce how precious this jewelry is, and then talk about arresting the strange thief Kidd. The final word, Zhongsen Police Department, just stand aside and watch my performance."


    "what?"


    No matter how Naruto complains, he still has to go when he has a case, and this time it was ordered directly by Odagiri Toshiro.(Naruto feels that the menopausal uncle deliberately didn''t want to make him comfortable... I don''t know if he is still worrying about the pot of tea)


    Of course you can see Ms. Sonoko Suzuki at the Suzuki chaebol. The presence of the garden means that there is Xiaolan, and the presence of Xiaolan means that there are Conan and Kogoro Mouri. There is Conan, and the junior detective Sanxiao is naturally there. Gray Yuan Ai also appeared here by the way.


    Although they didn''t make any phone calls, they all gathered here like this, and it felt like there were only a few people in this world...


    Regarding the appearance of Huiyuan Aihui here, the logical order is like this, because it is related to Kaito Kidd-so Nakamori Ginzo will be-so Qingzi will be-so Uzumaki Naruto will be there.


    Hui Yuanai''s brain cells were all spent on meeting someone recently.


    "Is this the treasure used to attract Kidd this time?"


    As expected, the third police department of Zhongsen Bank regarded the arrest of the strange thief Kidd as the highest goal of life. Once they entered the villa of Suzuki''s house, they did not even say hello, and immediately began to care about the matter of the case.


    Although it is said to be a villa, it is actually Suzuki Jiroki''s prize showroom, where all the awards he has won are displayed. I have to say that this old man really has two brushes.


    The triathlon, the Hyundai Pentathlon, the 10,000-meter marathon, and even the championship trophy of the Amazon Rally, are not simple at the level of the people of the earth.

 676 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 676

    And the bait used to attract the Kaito Kidd this time is a treasure that can be said to be quite large in size. It is a portrait of a woman in a posture like pilgrimage, but without her legs, it should be because of the age. Lost, the woman is like the whole body is golden, as for whether it is pure gold or gold-plated, it is another matter. The most important thing is the huge sapphire held in the woman''s hand. This is the point!


    "This is it!"


    Suzuki Jiroki stood next to the portrait of the woman, and proudly introduced: "In the era of great voyages, when pirates were rampant, an unsinkable ship that did not succumb no matter how many times it was attacked or corroded by wind and rain, the bow decoration was this gold Goddess Statue! The right hand of the Goddess Statue is said to be a jewel condensed from the tears of a mermaid. It is an aquamarine that is said to have the magical power to prevent shipwreck! The name of this gem is the miracle of the sea, BlueWonder!"


    ''This kind of legendary story sounds good, but in reality it is obviously impossible.''


    Naruto secretly complained in his heart, those can only be said to be a coincidence, if a gem can prevent a shipwreck, the Indian Ocean tsunami will not happen, this is not a world of conferred gods, and there will be no fixed sea gods.


    At the same time, Naruto is also proud of his precise judgment, this old man is really showing off!


    "The artistic value of this miracle of the sea is also very high. It took me a lot of effort to get her, and I finally owned it last week."


    "It''s really the style of a rich man to use this kind of treasure to attract the strange thief Kidd." Zhongsen Yinsan''s tone was indifferent, and it seemed to be somewhat mocking.


    "Humph!"


    The old child Suzuki Jiroki snorted coldly, and said: "I have lived for 72 years in the world. As long as it is the goal that Suzuki Jiroki is focusing on, I can''t escape. Yes, as long as I have received all the awards I want, all my dreams have been realized. , But there is only one thing. The only guy in this world that can¡¯t be grasped is the damn white thief! Last time I was upset by the red Siamese cats in the duel with him (the shipwreck in the sky), this time, I definitely don¡¯t I''ll let that guy go!"


    "However, will anyone rush in when they know that many traps have been set?" Mouri Kogoro asked a very vain question.


    Naruto glanced at Maori, then at Xiaolan, a smirk at the corner of his mouth, no one of you would have thought that Fei Yingli had been skinned and split by me, and everything was eaten clean inside and out.


    "Humph!"


    Suzuki Jiroki snorted again, this time looking a little triumphant, and said: "I have received a reply from that guy, and he will come to investigate the situation on Saturday!"


    "Well then, we need to catch that guy Kidd at that time!"


    Zhongsen Yinsan straightened his suit, and immediately said it was big, obviously intending to let the police take charge of the arrest of the strange thief Kidd this time.


    "No, Zhongsen Police Department!"


    Suzuki Jiroki didn''t want to let this happen, and said proudly: "I have laid a net, and I only need the Nakamori Police Department to watch it. This will be a very important scene in my autobiographical movie!"


    Nakamori Ginzo and Suzuki Jiroki looked at each other, disrespectful, and refused to give in at all.


    Naruto was right again Suzuki Jiroki''s performance, hands spread out, looking helpless.


    "Old kid, both are."


    Chapter 221-Naruto and Fujiko''s cute pets!


    Kidd ran out again and died, causing the Metropolitan Police Department to be mobilized. Of course, Suzuki Jiroki''s movement was even more exaggerated.


    I have to say that Suzuki Jiroki¡¯s courage is great, the miracle of the sea, such an important treasure is placed directly on the roof of the museum, so even if Kidd does not come, it will attract a group of people who are interested in money, such as the one next to Naruto. A group of problem children...


    "I didn''t expect you guys to come here too."


    Naruto''s tone has a hint of...bad taste?


    The World¡¯s Number One Children¡¯s Army is here. Is there anything good?


    "Hehehehe...Want to see the performance of the juniors. I didn''t see it on that airship last time. You can''t miss it this time."


    Lupin III was still jumping around like a monkey. After he laughed, his appearance became more ancestral. Although he was talking about business, he really didn''t listen to it.


    Speaking of which, Kid and Lupin III are considered super thieves of the same era, but if the second generation Kid, Kuroba Kaitou, in front of a thief like Lupin III, he is just a yellow-haired kid. Although he looks shameless, Lupin III is indeed considered to be the senior of Kuroba Kuaidou, and although he looks funny, Lupin III''s stealing skills are even higher than Kuroba Kuaidou, let alone Kuroba Kuaidou.


    "Would you like to steal the miracle of the sea and play with it?"


    Naruto raised his eyes and immediately exposed Lupin III''s careful thoughts, saying: "It just happens to be able to blame Kidd on the head by the way, it feels good."


    "Oh, yes!"


    Lupin III patted his head, as if he was only thinking about it now.


    Naruto, Mine Fujiko, and Dimension Daisuke all rolled the monkey''s eyes gorgeously. Among them, except for Ishikawa Goemon, the words of the rest of them were unbelievable!


    Buzzing...


    The huge roar of the helicopter''s engines and propellers continued to be heard in the sky, which made Naruto and the others have to raise their voices.


    "Teacher! Sister Fujiko!"


    Xiaolan also suffered such distress, shouting several times in a row before attracting the other''s attention. Naruto waved and motioned to the policeman over there to let them come over.


    Xiaolan, Qingzi, Maori, Conan and Huiyuanai soon came to Naruto and the others.


    Xiaolan is Naruto''s real girlfriend, so she stood beside Naruto and said, "I didn''t expect that there will be so many people here today. It''s just more lively than a concert."


    Naruto shrugged, took Xiaolan''s little hand casually, and said:


    "There is no way. After all, the old man Suzuki Jiroki used two entire pages of the newspaper to publish the letter of challenge to Kidd. Basically, the whole of Japan knows about it. Given Kidd¡¯s popularity, there will be This kind of scene is also normal."


    "cut!"


    The person who sipped uncomfortably was not Xiao Lan, but Qingzi, and that cute little face was completely dissatisfied at this time.


    "I don''t know what is good about that thief, so many people like him!"


    "There is no way. There are always some idiots in this world. The Kaito Kidd is like a flower, constantly emitting fragrance, always attracting some mad bees and butterflies. This is also no way."


    "Flowers and mad bees and butterflies?"


    Feng Fujiko raised his eyebrows and joked, "It''s really rare that you would use such an elegant metaphor. I thought you would call them Baba and a fly."


    "amount¡­¡­"


    Naruto''s face was embarrassed, and he looked at this domineering woman who was leaking. This woman absolutely forgot to buy strawberry bread (sanitary napkins) today, otherwise, how could she leak so exaggeratedly.


    Qingzi is also embarrassed. Although she likes this metaphor that derogates Kaito Kidd as worthless, it is really difficult for a normal female high school student to agree with that disgusting metaphor.


    "Am I that kind of vulgar person?" Naruto crossed his eyebrows coldly.


    "Aren''t you?" Feng Fujiko raised an eyebrow and shot back.


    The two of them started quarreling since the first day they met. They quarreled for 20 years without stopping. Lupin III immediately hid away and tried to shrink himself so that he changed from the original African baboon. Became a Madagascar finger monkey.


    Lupin knew very well that no matter how quarreling Naruto and Feng Fujiko were, he was the only one who suffered in the end. This is an experience accumulated through countless tragic experiences.


    Xiaolan is a good boy, even more honest and good boy than Ishikawa Goemon. Seeing that Naruto and Mine Fujiko seemed to be arguing fiercely, he quickly turned the subject away: "I don''t know what Kidd will do. The way to appear?"


    ''I happily accept your invitation. I decided to visit at 20 o''clock on October 12th. Please allow me to check the night before that. Please forgive me for being rude, blame Kidd.PS In order to live up to the reputation of BlueWonder, I will come to worship the leader on foot.''


    This is Kidd¡¯s reply to Suzuki Jiroki, but it¡¯s really strange. According to Kidd¡¯s past style, there is no riddle in this notice. It¡¯s a dumb riddle. On the surface, it¡¯s really simple. Go directly to take away the BlueWonder.


    However, the BlueWonder is placed on the roof of the museum. If it is really according to the content of the reply, then it should be volleyed over, but... how is it possible?

 677 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 677

    Naruto looked up at the dazzling BlueWonder. Because it is a museum, the height is not as high as a skyscraper. From here, you can clearly see the appearance of BlueWonder. Naruto curled his lips and said casually: "Just jump on it. Up."


    Xiaolan''s forehead dropped three black lines, and said: "This kind of thing can be done by the teacher."


    "No, the same goes for Goemon, except that the landing posture is a bit strange."


    Naruto first affirmed Goemon''s terrifying physical strength, but the second half of the sentence was a joke. The eyes of the two girls, Xiaolan and Qingzi, showed doubts, but Feng Fujiko had already covered his mouth and laughed, Dimension pulls He pulled his own hat, and Lupin III was already laughing aside...


    Ishikawa Goemon, regardless of dressing style, living habits, or some small movements, maintains a perfect antiquity. The sitting posture is either kneeling or sitting cross-legged. He never sits honestly on a chair. Goemon is even in When landing from the air, it will adjust to a perfect sitting posture, but usually landing on the head of Dimension or Lupin...


    This honest child also has some distortions


    Conan kept thinking about how the Kaito Kidd would appear, but Uncle Maori was completely confused and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "You all listened well!"


    Compared with a well-known detective who does not deserve to be named, the working attitude of the Third Police Department of Zhongsen Bank is really a model of our generation...Although it is a little exaggerated.


    In the dark night, Nakamori Ginzo held his walkie-talkie, and constantly gave loud orders to his subordinates... It was really the sound of the helicopter in the sky that was too noisy to shout, and other people could not hear it at all.


    "All the main roads near the museum have checkpoints. All people who want to get close to the museum must be checked! You can''t let go of any suspicious characters, have you heard?!"


    The Zhongsen Police Department, whose fighting spirit had already burned, shouted loudly, and then couldn''t help complaining.


    "Damn, the helicopter is too noisy! What, I don''t know how to tell who is Kidd?!" Nakamori Ginzo beat the roof of the car very uncomfortably, and said: "Pull me hard on their faces! It''s hard. Dila!! All people who want to approach the museum must accept your face pull, otherwise they will invite me out as a suspect!"


    "Dad is really embarrassed..."


    "Sergeant Nakamori is really vigorous, and the enthusiasm is too much." Mouri Kogoro sighed in a low voice.


    "No way, Nakamori Ginzo regards catching the strange thief Kidd as the greatest pursuit in life." Naruto shrugged slightly, and then glanced at Lupin III. The latter had a hippy smile, obviously thinking of someone and Nakamori Ginzo. Very similar to the middle-aged uncle.


    The police officer called the daddy by Lupin III-Koichi Qian Xing!


    "Lanjiang! Qingzi! Teacher!!!"


    Three consecutive shouts, even under the cover of the roar of the helicopter in the sky, the sound was also clearly transmitted to Naruto and their ears, where many people gathered because of the strange thief Kidd. But they all looked at the girl who made her debut.


    Sonoko sat on Suzuki Jiroki''s motorcycle and waved to Naruto and the others constantly, and beside Sonoko was Suzuki Jiroki''s dog Lupin.


    "What a gorgeous debut..."


    Naruto sighed in a low voice, and then squeezed his chin. The person with his most ingenious mind in doing bad things is Feng Fujiko. The two looked at each other. There was endless evil in their smiles, and their eyes turned to their faces at the same time. The world''s top thief Lupin III is painted in black.


    "So what are the two doing?!"


    Lupin III was pitiful, with tears in his eyes, and his pitiful appearance, almost like a girl who was about to be fucked by the girl, but it was a pity that he faced the unscrupulous bastards Naruto and Fujiko. .


    "Dear Lupin, don''t resist, otherwise you will only be injured."


    "Ah! Don''t! Help!"


    Lupin III''s scream was completely submerged in the roar of the helicopter, and half a minute later, Xiaolan and Qingzi saw Lupin III''s appearance at this time, and they were already shocked with laughter.


    Naruto and Mine Fujiko left and the other right, making a display gesture with their hands. Mine Fujiko held a dog leash that he didn''t know where it came from, and the collar at the other end was tied to Lupin''s neck.


    "This is our pet, Lupin III."


    Chapter 222-Noisy, Kidd comes on stage!


    When Naruto and Mine Fujiko were in the United States, when they were bored, their greatest pleasure was to play Lupin.


    It can be said that at that time, in their boring time, they usually spent their time playing Lupin, and the other half of their time was thinking about how to play Lupin... wickedness!


    However, Lupin III should be fortunate that the protagonist tonight is still the Kaito Kidd. Although the second-generation Kidd is far from him in strength, Kidd is the protagonist today, which just happens to prevent him from continuing to suffer.


    Nakamori Ginzo walked over quickly, Naruto and Feng Fujiko stopped playing, and unlocked the collar around Lupin III¡¯s neck. The monkey who couldn¡¯t stay idle jumped immediately and didn¡¯t know where to play. went.


    Although Lupin III is the world¡¯s number one super thief, today¡¯s protagonist is still the Kaito Kidd, so Nakamori Ginzo directly ignored Lupin III and walked to Suzuki who was greeting Kogoro Mori with a gloomy expression. In front of Jiroki.


    "Hey! Mr. Suzuki, it really is you again, the culprit who caused this commotion!"


    Nakamori Ginzo looked at Suzuki Jiroki with a pair of blind eyes, and said, "Quickly let your helicopters leave! They interfered with the police and the helicopters couldn''t take off!"


    In other words, the helicopters in the sky are basically the helicopters under the name of Suzuki Jiroki. This kind of helicopter can go to the sky as long as it has been approved, and the sky above the museum is such a big place. If there is another helicopter lifted into the sky, It will lead to insufficient space, collisions and accidents.


    Suzuki Jiroki¡¯s helicopter took off ahead of schedule, leaving the police helicopters out of space to fly again. Suzuki Jiroki¡¯s side was also approved. Could it be possible to knock down those helicopters?


    "Humph!"


    Suzuki Jiroki and Nakamori Gin were born at odds for three days. They snorted and said mercilessly: "You don''t need a police helicopter! Didn''t Kidd predict that he is going to pick it up on foot?"


    "So, why do you have so many helicopters on it?!"


    "That''s the helicopter I used to shoot my autobiographical movie!"


    "Are you really planning to make an autobiographical movie?!"


    "Yes! Zhongsen Police Department, all of my helicopters have been approved, and you have no right to ask me to take the helicopter down!"


    Suzuki Jiroki was triumphant, and Nakamori Silver sank like water on three sides.


    Naruto and the others hid while watching the show, and then stabbed the two girls with twitching mouths with their arms, and said, "Should you go to separate them?"


    "It should... don''t..." Qingzi''s mouth twitched lightly, her tone full of uncertainty.


    "Uncle Jiro, there should be a sense of measure...hehe..."


    "By the way, it''s a miracle that the two of them quarreled like this and haven''t fought."


    Regarding the childish behavior of a middle-aged uncle and an old man, the two little girls present were too lazy to complain, and the next thing, Naruto, Feng Fujiko and Aidian were already unable to complain.


    Because Suzuki Jiroki is beginning to show off again...


    Everyone was taken by Suzuki Jiroki to a live broadcast vehicle parked on the abdominal muscles of the museum. It can be said that it has the most advanced equipment in the world. It is obvious that Suzuki Jiroki attaches great importance to this time.


    "Bravo!"


    "I didn''t expect this car to have such equipment, it''s like a TV station''s OB car!"


    Xiaolan and Qingzi sighed one after another. There are hundreds of screens in the car. All the captured images are transferred here in an instant. It seems, to put it bluntly, it feels like entering a space battleship. The same.


    Aihara followed Naruto, looked at the countless screens in this car, twitched the corner of his mouth, and said to the blond man beside him: "This old man is really exaggerated. Is it necessary to get so many monitors? "


    "Suzuki Jiroki, this old man likes to show off, it''s not the first time you have learned."


    Naruto squatted beside Hihara Ai, whispering something bad about Suzuki Jiroki¡¯s Suzuki Jiroki to her. Fortunately, Suzuki Jiroki¡¯s attention is now focused on his device, otherwise Naruto should also consider being dragged out by Suzuki Jiroki. Possibility of decisive battle.


    "Do you think he can catch Kaito Kidd?"

 678 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 678

    "To be honest, it''s impossible."


    Naruto spoke without mercy, rubbed Hui Yuan Ai''s short hair, and she opened her mouth to take a bite, and then sneered, "Although Kidd is far inferior to Lupin, he is definitely not ordinary. The police can handle it, let alone the Zhongsen Police Department, even if Miwako comes, it can''t handle it."


    "According to you, what is the gap between Kidd and Lupin?"


    "At present, it is like an adult and a child. Kidd¡¯s tricks are useless in the face of a super thief like Lupin, and with Lupin¡¯s ability, he is not stealing at all. What equipment he needs to rely on, his hands can basically do everything."


    "Oh?"


    Hui Yuan raised his eyebrows and sneered: "I didn''t expect your evaluation of Lupin to be so high. I thought you were just having a good time."


    "I don''t deny it, I had a great time, and Lupin is the world''s number one super thief after all. Without a little skill, he would have been arrested long ago, and there is no way to join our history. A problematic children¡¯s army."


    "Don''t talk about it as if it is a glorious thing to join your questionable children''s army."


    Huihara rolled his eyes in sorrow, not showing Naruto''s face at all. Seeing the latter''s pitiful look like a big dog, Huihara snorted and turned his eyes to the screen in the car. It seems that those surveillance pictures are much more interesting than him.


    Suzuki Jiroki triumphantly said, "This is not just a picture taken from a helicopter, but also pictures taken by cameras installed in 100 places in the museum. You can see all of them here too!"


    "Hello!"


    Nakamori Ginzo, who was the most troubled with Suzuki Jiroki''s, stared at the picture on the screen and said, "Why is there no one in the museum?!"


    "That''s because Kidd can easily become anyone. As long as there is no one in the museum, he will be spotted no matter he is dressed as anyone walking in. Everything is clear at a glance, and all the doors of the museum can be opened and closed from here. Control, all windows and glass parts are replaced with the same bulletproof glass as the last time on the airship. Even if that guy can reach the top floor where the miracle of the sea is, he can still be locked there!"


    Suzuki Jiroki showed off his trap, and said, "However, everything has to wait until he comes as agreed, hahahaha..."


    Suzuki Jiro laughed loudly, as if he had seen the scene where he had caught the thief Kidd and completely recorded this scene in his autobiographical movie.


    "Humph!"


    Nakamori Ginzo snorted softly. Although he felt uncomfortable, he had to admit that Suzuki Jiroki''s arrangement was very good this time.


    "Hey! Kidd seems to be here!"


    Conan yelled suddenly and pointed to the largest screen in the middle. The background was a bright moon, and a black shadow appeared in the center of the screen. It was vaguely visible that there was a triangular shape, most likely it was Kidd. Hang gliding!


    "Hey! Zoom in a little bit! Hurry up!!"


    "Uh... yes."


    The poor child, amidst Nakamori Ginzo''s roar, quickly zoomed in on the screen, and Nakamori Ginzo''s teeth almost shattered while looking at the nasty white figure in the screen.


    "Is that the picture taken by the plane on which number?!"


    "That...that''s the seventh machine, located at the back door of the museum!"


    "back door!"


    Nakamori Yinsan gritted his teeth and immediately rushed out. Conan stepped up to catch up, and his desire to catch the Kaito Kidd was really not lost to Nakamori Yinsan.


    "Mr. Suzuki," a staff member in the car said while looking at the figure of Kidd in the picture: "For safety, do you want to activate the device and put the miracle of the sea in the museum."


    "No need to!"


    Suzuki Jiroki made a decisive statement, saying: "Kid said that today is just to investigate, and will not steal, and that guy said she or come on foot, let me see what is called Kidd, the monster thief under the moon Magic!"


    Naruto scratched his hair, looked at the people around him, and said, "Let''s go over and take a look to see how much our juniors can have."


    Approximately at the back door of the museum, in the middle of the two buildings, because of the strange thief Kidd, a lot of onlookers gathered here, and a considerable part of them are fans of Kidd, I have to say this The thief''s popularity is very high. Even if it is Naruto, his main fan is still in the United States.


    Naruto stood on the street like this, and together with Ishikawa Goemon, he exuded the aura that no one should approach. The area around him has been automatically swept out of a clean area, and no one dared to approach their bodies.


    Qingzi''s eyes were fixed on the sky, and then finally gave up, and said, "Where is the Kidd? Didn''t you see him here just now?"


    "Kid..."


    Naruto dragged a long tone, his icy blue eyes looked into the air, and the focal length of his eyes had been automatically adjusted. Looking at the dark shadow in the air, it was absolutely invisible to a normal person''s eyesight, but he just can.


    "You can see it, Goemon."


    Ishikawa Goemon, like Naruto, has five senses that exceed the limits of humans, and you can see the shadows in mid-air. Ishikawa Goemon, who has always been serious and serious, spit out the shadows in midair. Two words.


    "naive!"


    Kuroba Kuaidou is young after all. Whether it is stealing skills, imitating skills or magic, he is already outstanding at his age, but people are more dead than people, and goods are lost. Compared with Lupin III, Kuroba Kuaito is really too immature, regardless of the stealing technique or mentality, so Ishikawa Goemon just looks down on it.


    boom!!


    An explosion sounded in mid-air, white top hat, white cloak, white suit, plus the standard dress of monocle, Kai thief Kidd appeared in mid-air, standing upright in the air!


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty-Three-You are just a clown who is sensational!


    Everyone in the Children''s Army, the first problem in history, has seen the video of Kidd''s theft scene before, and all of them have only two words in their evaluation.


    Sao Bao!


    At this point, Naruto and Feng Fujiko combined are not as good as Kidd Saobao. His performances that show more than stealing do attract a lot of fans, but in the eyes of people of their level, they are completely dead.


    He is not at the point where he can ignore the whole world. At least Kidd¡¯s current skills cannot steal the mountain of light from the British royal family. Even Lupin III will be spotted by the British royal family. It''s a bit troublesome, let alone Kuroba is fighting fast.


    Naruto moved his arms and looked at the strange thief Kidd in the air from the bottom up, and said: "This time the magic is not bad, but in my eyes, the flaw is too obvious."


    Kidd¡¯s notice is not the same as before. It¡¯s because there are no riddles in this notice. On the surface, it¡¯s too simple, but this guy just played the "action instead of language" set. , Although there is no difficult riddle code, but standing in midair like this is enough to beat any riddle.


    Even Naruto would feel astonished without understanding, let alone other people!


    "Nani?!"


    Conan looked up at Kidd, a strange thief dressed in white in the air, with an incredible expression on his face. For a detective who firmly believed in science and materialism, this was simply against the laws of science.


    "Cheat...Cheat?!"


    "how can that be?!"


    "How can human beings defy gravity with flesh and blood! Standing in the air?!!!"


    Kidd¡¯s goal was achieved. His performance had a great impact. His admirers were all below, looking at Kidd in mid-air with admiration, cheering like a mountain whistling a tsunami, It is more lively than any superstar concert.


    "Don''t panic! That''s just a blindfold!"


    Suzuki Jiroki shouted to his subordinates through the walkie-talkie: "That must be using a black hot air balloon, and then tied the wire to his body! It must be there, and a nearby helicopter flew over his head to confirm it! "


    "This is Unit 7! There is nothing on Kidd''s head!"


    "Nani?!"


    Lupin III copied his arms and looked at Kidd dressed in white with a smile on his face in the sky, and said: "This kid is really a slapstick. The cultivation of xinxing is far worse than Kidd of the previous generation."

 679 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 679

    "There is no way, after all, it''s just a teenager."


    Dimensional Daisuke pulled his hat, Kidd did not deliberately hide his age under this white dress. Of course, they could see that this strange thief Kidd was just a kid, and they all believed this. Kidd is definitely not a monster like Naruto that will not age.


    "But this performance is not bad." Feng Fujiko put his hand on his hips, just like watching a monkey show.


    "This is the seventh machine, what should I do now?"


    "For the time being, don''t move there now!" Suzuki Jiroji shouted loudly, making people wonder if he would suddenly burst his blood vessels with anger by Kidd.


    "To understanding!"


    "What kind of tactics did Kidd use?! It''s impossible for people to float in the air, all helicopters! Go look for the ropes immediately!! Kidd must have used some ropes to stand in the air!"


    Except for the No. 7 plane, which was always above Kidd''s head, other helicopters circled around Kidd''s side, but nothing was found.


    ''Hmph... caused such a commotion, but the good show is only beginning now.''


    Kuaito Kuroba really enjoyed the feeling of juggling everyone with applause. He looked down at the crowd below, and the roar of the helicopter around him just made him feel more fulfilled.


    ''cut!The golden retriever who is so eye-catching even in the crowd, Naruto Uzumaki!I don¡¯t believe you can see through my magic this time!''


    Nakamori Ginzo clenched his fists and looked at Kidd in the air. Although he couldn''t see his expression because of the distance, Nakamori Ginzo was absolutely sure that this guy was smiling, and the smile was very arrogant!


    "If it''s not on the top, it must be on the side!"


    Although Nakamori Ginzo was deflated every time in Kidd¡¯s hands, he was definitely not an incompetent person to sit at the position of the police department. He was absolutely different from the mountain village police officer. He immediately thought of this, Conan The same is true!


    ''As long as you hang a wire rope between the buildings on both sides to lift yourself up, you can form that volley magic!''


    "I''ll go to the building on the left, you go to the roof of the building on the right and find the wire rope!"


    Zhongsen Yinsan shouted loudly, immediately assigned tasks to his subordinates, and then rushed to the building on the left, rushing and roaring.


    "Damn Kidd! You don''t even put me in your eyes! No matter how beautiful magic is, it''s just magic. As long as you know the principle, you can definitely find a flaw!"


    Zhongsen Yinsan ran to the top of the building quickly, leaning on the railing of the roof and looking down from the top, his originally confident expression suddenly turned into a shock.


    "How is it possible?! Not surprisingly!"


    "Officer Zhongsen! No wire rope was found on the roof here!"


    "what?!"


    On the roof of the other side of the building, Conan grabbed the fence at the edge of the roof, gritted his teeth, and looked at Kidd below with an incredible expression.


    ''impossible!How did this guy do it?!How can I float in midair!''


    Qingzi clenched her fist tightly, and if she could, she could not wait to rush up and beat up the fat thief Kidd, but she still couldn''t understand in her heart, and said: "Damn! How did this guy do it?! "


    Seeing all the young girls around him, Naruto curled his lips and said: "Humans are definitely not flying. This is just a beautiful magic. If there are no steel wires on the left, right, or underneath, then just It could be on it."


    "How is that possible?! Wasn''t it confirmed on the helicopter just now, there is nothing on Kidd''s head?"


    "Hey, hello, four beautiful ladies, it''s time for you to check your eyes, kidd¡¯s head, isn¡¯t there a helicopter there now?"


    Qingzi, Yuanzi, Xiaolan, and Hui Yuan were taken aback, and at the same time they looked up at the No. 7 helicopter in the sky, with a stunned expression on their faces.


    "Ahem..."


    Kai thief Kidd clenched his fist, coughed twice on his mouth, and then spread his voice to the audience using an amplifier that didn''t know where it was installed.


    "Ladies and gentlemen!"


    Kai thief Kidd opened his arms, really like a superstar, and the crowd onlookers below burst into cheers.


    "Then the preview tonight, please take a close look at the miracle that will happen to my body."


    After making the announcement of the beginning of the performance, Kidd put his hands in his trouser pockets and started to walk in the sky. The sound of solid footsteps spread through the loudspeaker device. I have to say that this guy can attract so many fans. Makes sense.


    "This is the No. 3 machine! Kidd is now walking over Trendy Park. In this way, he will reach the miracle of the sea on the roof of the Suzuki Grand Museum in less than a minute!"


    Kidd showed the perfect magic in full view. In the eyes of hundreds of people, he walked towards the miracle of the sea step by step, and when the miracle of the sea was only 20 meters away, Kidd stopped suddenly. I got down, took out something from the white suit, and threw it into the crowd.


    That''s not a bomb. Kidd wouldn''t hurt people casually. Naruto caught that kind of thing easily. When he looked intently, it was a pair of headsets!


    Kidd pointed to his ear, and Naruto immediately understood the kid''s meaning and put on the headset while turning his eyes on his head.


    "Any advice, Kidd kid who lost to me twice in a row?"


    Naruto''s headset was also connected to the loudspeaker device that Kidd arranged, and his voice was also diffused so that everyone could hear it.


    Kidd originally wanted to hear how Naruto reacted when he saw his great magic, but when he came up, he said something like this, which made Kidd almost fall from mid-air, snorted in his heart, and said: "The whirlpool Officer Naruto, what do you think of my rehearsal this time? If you don''t stop me, I will be at the miracle of the sea soon."


    "Kid, you don''t really think you can hide your tricks from my eyes, do you?"


    Naruto has always been so arrogant, he is even more arrogant than Kidd, let alone Kidd can''t stand it, Kidd''s fans are about to explode.


    "Master Kidd is the best! You can''t catch Master Kidd by a policeman like you!"


    "That''s right! You can''t compare to Master Kidd at all!"


    "That means, you golden retriever!"


    Naruto yawned lazily and said, "It''s really difficult to talk to pigs..."


    Naruto scolded all Kidd''s supporters in one sentence, and then drew out his Kusanaru sword. The cold light of the sword was shining in this dark night than the miracle of the sea.


    Whoosh!!


    Naruto bends his legs and rushes into the air immediately. The golden figure accelerates to the fastest speed. After Naruto''s speed is added, the Kusanaru sword is extremely sharp, and a sword slashes at Kidd''s body.


    Kidd knew his own situation, and quickly avoided Naruto''s attack in mid-air, and then laughed: "Where are you cutting?!"


    "Idiot! I don''t know how accurate to cut!"


    Boom!


    Only Kidd and Naruto could hear the sound like a tight rope breaking. Naruto¡¯s Kusanaru sword cut a wire rope. Kidd originally used two wire ropes connected to his body. Walking in the air, Naruto cut one off. Even if his body was excellent, he had to turn into an embarrassed look of high and low.


    Naruto turned over and landed exactly on the roof of the museum, looking at the embarrassed Kidd with a mocking face.


    "Magic is always magic, no matter how beautiful it looks, it will be nothing after being exposed, Kidd, but just a clown with grandstanding."


    Chapter 224-On the second night, Naruto and Ai quarrel again!


    Naruto was sitting on the roof of the museum, beside the priceless treasure, the miracle of the sea.


    However, Naruto''s eyes did not look at the beautiful treasure, which was equal to it, and even the treasure Naruto that was much higher was not lacking. After all, Feng Fujiko had a habit of collecting treasures.

 680 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 680

    Naruto looked at the strange thief Kidd who was extremely embarrassed in mid-air with disdain. If it were him, he could still balance with his powerful waist strength with only one side of the wire hanging, but Kidd is absolutely impossible.


    "Kid, this is the third time that you have committed the crime in my hands. Do you think I killed you with one shot, or do you just jump from here and fall to death?"


    Kuroba Kuaito is indeed a very good young man, but it is because he is too young, and since Kidd started committing crimes as a strange thief, he has played the police between applause countless times. Therefore, young people are inevitably proud. Now , He was defeated by Uzumaki Naruto three times in a row.


    You can say that you underestimate your enemy once, and twice is a coincidence. What are those three times?


    strength!


    After three consecutive failures, Kuroba Kato''s heart was hit very hard, and his handsome face was almost distorted, so black that it was almost as black as Hattori Heiji.


    All of Naruto¡¯s voice diffused from the PA equipment. Kuroba Katoto¡¯s action could be said to have lost his face again, and because Naruto cut a wire rope, Kidd¡¯s magic tricks were naturally completely exposed at this time. , The pilot on the No. 7 plane was absolutely sure that Kidd¡¯s men were right, and the other helicopters all surrounded him at this time, surrounding Kidd and the No. 7 plane group in mid-air.


    "Master, what should I do now?"


    Being surrounded by a bunch of helicopters in mid-air is definitely not a fun thing. It should be said that Kuroba and the old butler above have not considered the situation that they will be dismantled. Now in this case It¡¯s okay for Kurobe Kuaito to leave alone, but it¡¯s troublesome to add the one above.


    Kuroba Kuaito cut the connection between the wire rope and his body, and then used his dexterity to climb into the cabin of the seventh machine through the wire rope, and said: "Naruto Uzumaki! Don''t think you won! Hold me first. Right!"


    "Oh, is there any way you can escape?"


    "Humph!"


    Kuroba snorted coldly, standing in the cabin of the helicopter, throwing a large swarm of flash bombs and smoke bombs around.


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    The strong light and smoke make everyone present temporarily lose their sight, but this kind of thing lasts for a few seconds at most, the flash bomb can''t last too long, and the smoke bomb, because the sky hovering is caused by the upgrade. The gust of wind could not last too long. In less than five seconds, everyone''s vision had been fully restored.


    "In such a short time, you are...hehe, and this trick."


    Naruto admitted that he underestimated Kidd a little. The time just now was not used to escape at all, but to completely mix the No. 7 plane with other helicopters.


    These helicopters are all of the same model, almost exactly the same in appearance, and the only thing that can be used to distinguish them is the number plate attached to the tail. At this time, all the helicopters in the sky have become No. 7 , It should have been arranged long ago.


    "Listen to all the helicopters! Never let Kidd run away, keep an eye on the seventh machine!!"


    Suzuki Jiroki did not know the changes in the sky, and immediately shouted to his subordinates.


    "But... But, Mr. Suzuki, all the planes in the sky are helicopters now!"


    "Nani?!"


    In mid-air, there is no way to check who is carrying on other helicopters. If they are too close, the airflow of the helicopters will affect each other. If the propellers of the helicopter collide, the danger of the crash will be greatly increased. To improve, this will definitely not work.


    After landing, as long as you use smoke bombs and flash bombs to create chaos, Kidd and his old housekeeper can leave. Nakamori Ginzo and Suzuki Jiroki will definitely not be able to deal with Kidd.


    Naruto did not stop, but reached out to stop Lupin and the others from dealing with Kidd. Watching Kidd disappear from the crowd, Naruto''s lips curled up evilly.


    ''Kuroba fight, I have time, let''s play with you, play slowly...''


    In the evening of the second day, at 8 o''clock in the evening before the monster kidnapped the miracle of stealing the sea, a lot of people gathered outside the Suzuki Museum, even more so than last night. Nothing less.


    More than half of these people came to see Kaito Kidd. After all, the magic of Kaito Kidd''s volley walk last night caused a lot of impulse and attracted a large number of fans.


    And among the remaining less than half of the people, the main ones are to see Kaid the thief Kidd. These people are basically male creatures. They look very unpleasant to the Kaid thief Kidd, so I want to see it. Look at Naruto, just like last night, expose the magic of the strange thief Kidd, and then make him lose face gorgeously.


    It is because of this antagonism that the crowd gathered outside the museum is probably more than a thousand people, and it is even more popular last night. Even people from the TV station came to join in the fun.


    "Look at the audience! The number of these helicopters covering the sky, and then the countless guards deployed around here. These are the elite troops gathered under the name of the Suzuki chaebol. In this kind of guard, the thief is blamed. Will Toku really appear? It is foretelling that Kidd, who is going to steal the miracle of the sea on the roof of the Suzuki Museum! Can Officer Naruto Uzumaki of the Metropolitan Police Department defeat Kidd again this time and protect the precious treasures What?! Please wait and see!"


    "cut!"


    In the crowd, a short-haired girl wearing a hair band sipped lightly and said: "Of course the teacher can defeat that nasty thief! There is no doubt about this kind of thing!"


    Fortunately, because of the increased number of helicopters in the sky and the very noisy crowd, no one heard her, otherwise Kidd¡¯s admirers would not know what to do.


    "This kind of thing that doesn''t need to be doubted is really lacking in excitement. The four problem children are not coming, ah"


    Naruto yawned lazily and didn''t have any expectations for the next development. The four guys all went to play their own games because they were bored. Naruto had to play games with the children here.


    "By the way, the garden."


    Naruto looked around and said, "Aren''t we going to stand here and wait?"


    Xiao Lan held Naruto''s arm, the girl with the cute road idiot attribute was really afraid of getting away in the crowd, and said: "It''s too tiring to appear in this level of crowds."


    "Big husband! We have prepared a VIP seat in advance."


    The preparation for watching the theater in the garden is really sufficient. She really prepared a VIP seat. On the roof of the building next to Kidd at the time, there were Western-style tables and chairs, and even parasols... I don''t know what''s the use of this thing at night.


    Aihara Ai rode on Naruto''s neck, his mouth twitched, and said:


    "As expected to be the second lady of the Suzuki chaebol, this kind of preparation is really exaggerated."


    "Hehe, of course you have to choose the best position to watch the show, otherwise you won''t be able to appreciate the way the teacher defeated the Kaito Kidd, come sit here!"


    The garden greeted everyone to sit down, and a middle-aged man dressed as a housekeeper came over and said, "Miss, what do you and your friends need to drink?"


    "Well, this... Bring a bottle of vodka for the teacher and two cans of beer for Uncle Maori. In my case, the juice is ready, Xiaolan, you can also drink the juice." Yuanzi folded his hands, holding his chin. Very suitable arrangements have been made.


    "I''m fine."


    Naruto tilted Erlang''s legs, and a bottle of vodka was brought in front of Naruto. Naruto glanced at it. Fortunately, this girl didn''t ask anyone to bring up the feminine American pink vodka.


    The vodka popular in Russia has a completely different taste from the popular rice wine in the south of China. Shaoxing rice wine has six flavors: sweet, sour, bitter, pungent, fresh, and astringent. It can be said that the flavor is very rich, while vodka itself is clear and sweet, and there is no excess. Miscellaneous, but after entering the stomach, it will turn into a fire, and the aftertaste is endless.


    Naruto drank a small cup of vodka, feeling a burning sensation in his stomach, very comfortable, couldn''t help but breathe out, then looked at the girl sitting directly opposite her, and said: "Tsk tusk tusk... Yuanzi, this is still It¡¯s the first time I saw you like a big lady."


    "Really? So teacher, are you fascinated by me?"


    "If you don''t show this kind of nympho, maybe you will."


    "Ah, why is this?" Yuanzi suddenly showed a look of disappointment, and then hurriedly wanted to make a dignified look like a young lady, but because of being too artificial, the few people present got goosebumps. In the end, Naruto quickly stopped it. This girl is crazy.


    "what!"


    After drank a can of German stout beer suddenly, Kogoro Mouri snorted happily. Only then did he have the mood to pay attention to the situation of the roof, and said: "But this is the roof of the building where the thief Kidd once appeared. , Are there too few bodyguards?"


    "It''s okay, anyway, there is a teacher here, his force can crush everything, Kai Pi Kidd is definitely not the teacher''s opponent!" Yuanzi was full of vitality and waved his fists, almost knocking the juice on the table directly to the ground .


    "But speaking of..."


    Xiao Ai took a sip of fruit juice through the straw, then focused her gaze on Naruto, and said, "I still don''t understand. How did you see the steel wire on Kaito Kidd at that time? There is no distance from the ground. It''s tens of meters, and it''s still in the dark. How can you see something as thin as a steel wire?"


    "Well, that¡¯s because I can expand my pupils and increase my vision in the dark, and I can also control the vitreous body, lens and ciliary muscles, and change the focal length of my eyes. If necessary, I can probably see clearly. Something smaller than a mahjong tile from a kilometer away is probably that way."


    "Sure enough, it''s a monster!" Hui Yuan groaned. He originally wanted to turn his face to the other side, but for some reason, he turned his head halfway away and then turned back, his eyes called a bad intention.

 681 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 681

    Hui Yuan''s eyes made Naruto feel cold on his back, and he quickly drank a drink (you drunkard!) to warm up his body, then touched his neck, and said uncomfortably: "Aochan, your eyes... Isn¡¯t it just trying to experiment with me?"


    "Yes, very smart."


    "Uuuu...I protest!"


    "The protest is invalid!"


    "I want to appeal!"


    "Appeal rejected!"


    "I want human rights!"


    "go away!"


    "Woo..."


    Chapter 225-Road Chase!Great Halle vs. Bus 11!


    Yesterday, although Kidd was exposed by Naruto to the truth of the big magic, Kidd eventually escaped. This was a great excitement for Nakamori Ginzo and Suzuki Jiroki. Both vowed to catch the thief Kidd today. ,and so¡­¡­


    "This helicopter is too much."


    Naruto looked at the helicopter flying above his head again in the sky, and had to sigh like this.


    Last night, the number of helicopters sent by Suzuki Jiroki was only about a dozen. Today, it has increased to more than 30. The coverage ranges from the Suzuki Museum to Trendy Park, as well as the surrounding buildings. The sky is all included, but it is definitely a big deal. .


    Suzuki Jiroki also learned the lessons of yesterday. Before all the pilots got on the plane, they asked them to check the number plates attached to the tail of the plane to avoid the situation of yesterday.


    Yuanzi held her cheeks in her hands and dangling her feet. Obviously, she was a little bored. He said, "Yes, after returning last night, Uncle Jiro was furious because of Kidd''s magic, and vowed to catch it today. Weird Kidd, so about twenty helicopters were added in one night."


    "How did he get approval for so many helicopters?"


    Naruto wiped the sweat from his forehead, as if seeing Odagiri Toshiro''s look helpless by the uncle, he couldn''t help but drew a cross on his chest to mourn for Odagiri Toshiro.


    Aihara Ai banged on the laptop he was carrying, and suddenly said, "Speaking of which, why does Mr. Jiroki want to catch Kaito Kidd so much?"


    "That''s right." Xiao Lan also put down the cup, burning a raging gossip about this matter, and said: "Why is Mr. Jiroji so persistent to seize Kidd?"


    "This..."


    Yuanzi touched his chin with his hand, and the words dragged on for a long time, obviously deliberately delaying.


    Naruto''s face sank and said, "Yuanzi, hurry up, or I will hang you up and beat you!"


    "Hehe, teacher, don''t be angry"


    Yuanzi''s hippie smiley face, not only is not afraid, but also seems to really look forward to Naruto coming to hit him. Seeing that Naruto really seems to be angry, he immediately spit out his tongue, not daring to talk nonsense, and said: "I heard it seems like It¡¯s because Jirou Jirou once used a manned glider to travel around the world. He wanted to make the headlines again. However, he was robbed of both the front page and the second page by the thief Kidd. Uncle Jirou could only be squeezed to the top. The third edition is gone, so it seems to have been full of resentment towards Kaito Kidd since then."


    "Because of this kind of thing, the miracle of the sea has been produced, and there are so many helicopters?"


    With three vertical lines hanging down Naruto''s forehead, he was too lazy to comment on that super old naughty boy.


    "There are so many weird things in this world."


    Huihara gave such a comment coldly, and then began to crackle and abuse her laptop again, saying that she has been working hard recently...


    "Oh sneeze!"


    The protagonist who was just mentioned, Mr. Jiroki Suzuki, who was old and heartless, suddenly sneezed, then rubbed his nose with his hand, and said strangely: "I actually caught a cold? Blame that nasty thief, this I must catch him next time to complete the most important scene in my autobiographical movie!" After speaking, I closed my eyes and continued to fall asleep.


    boom!!


    There was a sudden explosion in the sky. Accompanied by a burst of habitual smoke, Kidd, the strange thief dressed in white, appeared in mid-air, next to Naruto and them, just like last night, standing in white. In the air.


    "Dear viewers! Everyone! Just now, the Kaito Kidd appeared just like in the trailer! The whole person stood in the air, as if it were a perfect magic! It''s amazing!"


    The live broadcaster performed his duties conscientiously, and the excitement was fully displayed on his face, but...Is it too exaggerated to almost swallow the microphone in his mouth...


    Ai Yuanai turned off the computer in front of him, turned his icy blue eyes to look at the thief Kidd, and said strangely: "Why is it still the same technique as yesterday? He should know that this has been completely seen through by Naruto. Yes indeed!"


    The performance of Kaito Kidd is the same as last night''s preview, but that''s the problem. Naruto saw through it yesterday. Why do you use the same technique today?


    Everyone had such a question, but Naruto cocked his mouth strangely and said, "No, it''s completely different from yesterday."


    Before Xiaolan and Yuanzi asked what the difference was, the weather suddenly changed. It was just a bit cold just now. After the appearance of Kaito Kidd, it suddenly rained heavily, and the rain and the helicopter swept nearby. The strong wind almost knocked off the VIP seats in the garden.


    "It''s annoying! It''s raining!"


    While covering the wind with his arms, Maori looked at the strange thief Kidd in mid-air, and said: "Even if it rains suddenly, it will have no effect. Is it so sure that the thief can steal the miracle of the sea by the same method?! "


    Naruto drank only a half of the vodka in the bottle, and then smashed the entire glass bottle into pieces with a bang, holding a shuriken-like shard in his hand, and waving his arm, transparent The glass shuriken immediately threw it at the monster thief Kidd.


    boom!!


    hiss!!


    Kidd was hit by Naruto''s glass shuriken, and then there was no bleeding, but there was a sudden leak in his body, and his original body quickly dried out.


    "balloon?!"


    "It''s amazing! The Kaito Kidd who appeared in mid-air was just a balloon! A balloon hung on a helicopter with a wire rope! Where are the Kaito Kidd now? Can the miracle of the sea be saved? Live, please continue to pay attention!"


    I heard the voice of the announcer outside. The strange thief Kidd himself was already inside the Suzuki House Museum, and a mocking smile was raised on the corner of his mouth, and he secretly said:''I found out so soon, you deserve to be that bastard, but Can you see through my plan?Soon I can get the miracle of the sea, and the one who wins is me!''


    Zhongsen Yinsany looked at the screen on the monitor with angrily face, and roared: "Damn Kidd! How dare you play us with balloons! All the planes immediately obeyed orders and immediately surrounded the seventh plane, absolutely not let him run away! !"


    "Yes!"


    Dozens of helicopters in the sky answered at the same time, and then gradually formed a tendency to encircle the No. 7 plane with Kidd¡¯s balloon. The old butler in the No. 7 plane had long been ordered by Kuroba Kuaito. What should I do? Put the wire rope and Kidd¡¯s balloon outside into the plane, and then immediately fire smoke bombs and flash bombs around!


    Boom boom boom!!


    Strong light and smoke filled the sky again, but due to heavy rain, the duration of this time was shorter than last night. Nakamori Ginzo looked at the smoke and strong light that quickly faded on the screen, and laughed: "Kidd You have played this trick once yesterday, but today it¡¯s no good, and it rains suddenly today, it seems that the sky is helping us! Attention, all helicopters, you must never let the No. 7 plane escape!"


    "Yes, Zhongsen Police Department!"


    "Wait...wait a minute! Unit 7 is gone!"


    "Nani?!"


    "It''s true, Zhongsen Police Department! You can''t see Unit 7 anywhere in the sky!"


    "It is absolutely impossible for the helicopter to disappear suddenly! He must be in the air. Check me carefully. The seventh plane must be nearby!"


    Nakamori Silver III was so angry that he almost smashed all the screens in front of him, but he was right. The seventh machine did not disappear out of thin air, and it was in the air now, but now the seventh machine has become the twenty-eighth. Aircraft, mixed in the helicopter.


    Yesterday, I turned all the nearby airplanes into No. 7 planes, and today I reversed it and disguised myself as other airplanes. In reality, I was fictitious, and I had to say that Kidd¡¯s play was beautiful.

 682 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 682

    At this time, Kidd had successfully obtained the miracle of the sea, riding on the super big Harley belonging to Suzuki Jiroki, and galloping on the roads of Tokyo.


    "It''s much smoother than expected, Naruto Uzumaki, this time you lost to me!"


    "Did you get too early, Kidd!"


    "Nani?!"


    Just when Kuroba Kuaito was triumphant because he had stolen the miracle of the sea, behind him suddenly came the man''s disgusting voice, Kuroba Kuaito turned his head in surprise, and the scene he saw was called Kuroba. Kuadou was so scared that he almost fell off Halley.


    Behind him, a giant kid stepping on a skateboard, the speed is not slower than this big Harley.


    ''Where is there such a fast skateboard?!''


    This question Kuroba Kuaito still can¡¯t understand. If Conan¡¯s chasing on a skateboard just surprised him, then the way Naruto Uzumaki chased him really scared him!


    This guy actually used to run!


    He caught up with him just by fiddle with two legs!Kuroba Kuaito turned his head and looked at the dashboard. It clearly showed that the speed was above 60 yards. In other words, the bastard was running at least 60 yards.


    ''Is this guy really human?!''


    Naruto rushed wildly, lowering his body and reducing the wind resistance he was subjected to. The speed was actually higher than that of the Great Harley of Kuroba, and it was only a matter of seconds to catch up.


    "You are quite creative when you pretend to be Suzuki Jiroki, but I just don''t know if Suzuki Jiroki will be pissed off after knowing it!"


    Naruto''s full tone of ridicule, on the one hand, is because Kuroba Kato is willing to pretend to be such an old man, on the other hand, Suzuki Jiroki''s biggest goal is to catch the strange thief Kidd, but Kidd pretends to be him and steals After the miracle of the sea, Naruto felt that he really wanted to contact the hospital.


    "cut!"


    Kuroba Kuaito was taunted by Naruto, and his heart was extremely unhappy, he was too lazy to care about the damn traffic rules, his speed gradually increased, and he was already running for ninety.


    Conan won¡¯t do it right now. Although the skateboard developed by Dr. Ari is very fast, it can use battery power to run at super high speed for about ten minutes at night, but the limit for this super high speed is about 75 yards, Kuroba After Kuaidou''s speed increased, Conan''s skateboard could not keep up with that speed, and was gradually left behind.


    Naruto turned his head and glanced at Conan, who was unwilling, and waved his hand maliciously, saying, "Goodbye, Conan Sang."


    After finishing speaking, the speed rose again, almost like a golden flash, and then leaped high towards the black feather in front of Kuaidou, the Kusanagi sword in the dark night, emitting a dazzling light.


    "Starfall!!"


    Chapter 226-Mingmei''s call, about father-in-law and mother-in-law!


    The picture shows 5-year-old Mingmei...


    In order to protect Concubine Yingri, Naruto broke out with the sixth sense at the moment of crisis. Although the realm went backwards afterwards, the realization of that time, in addition to let him experience the realm of the sixth sense for the first time, let him His five senses are also smarter and have a higher degree of mastery of the body. This body can also exert greater power.


    It''s like a golden saint, even if you don''t have to fight with the sixth and seventh senses, the golden saint''s five senses will definitely be better than ordinary people, and the control of the body will naturally be stronger, and it will be able to exert the power of the flesh.


    Naruto merged the kinetic energy of the forward dash with the gravitational potential energy and poured it on the Kusanaru sword. Although there is no chakra, the blade quickly cuts through the air, leaving the sword with a little bit of starlight attached to it, like stars in the sky Falling is generally dazzling and destructive!


    Kuroba Kuaito noticed the terrifying feeling coming from behind, and he dared not turn his head. He immediately turned. Da Harley rushed straight to the lane next to him, and then quickly turned back. Naruto cut through the pitch with a sword. A huge button was cut open on the road, and even the underground water pipe was exposed, but the speed was not reduced at all, a little bit, and continue to chase the Kaito Kidd!


    From the rearview mirror of the motorcycle, Kuroba Kuaito saw that Naruto was chasing like a plague god, and he was getting closer.


    Kuroba Kuaito sipped fiercely and threw back several smoke bombs in succession.


    Naruto kept the high speed unabated, and the Kusanaru sword in his hand was constantly swinging, and several smoke bombs were completely shredded in an instant. Naruto''s speed was too fast. After cutting up the smoke bombs and moving forward quickly, several smoke bombs were at him. The rear of his body exploded.


    Naruto''s wrist flipped, changing the vertical split to horizontal cutting, and the Kusanaru sword oscillated in Naruto''s hand, sending out shock waves.


    "Breaking the military!"


    To deal with a person, using a sword technique that can sweep through the army is a bit exaggerated, but it completely blocks the retreat of Kuroba Kuaidou, so that it is absolutely useless even to escape to the side lane.


    Heiyu Kuaidou saw the shining and cold sword aura behind him from the rearview mirror, and his heart was chilled. If this sword hits, Kuaidou''s head will definitely fly into the sky.


    Kuroba Kuaito has never faced death threats for many years, but the cold sword aura forced his back to chill. Like a frightened beast, the hair on his back stood upright, exploding the human potential. !


    Kuaito Kuroba suddenly jumped from the seat of Harley, and made a perfect Thomas full spin on a motorcycle at high speed. The sharp and cold sword energy flew under Kuaito Kuroba. He was about to cut his wrist on the motorcycle.


    Kuroba''s quick combat hand braced, and the whole person completely left Suzuki Jiroki''s Great Halley. Then after the sword gas flew over, the whole person fell on the motorcycle again, his whole body was soaked in cold sweat.


    "Good skill! But what should you do this time?"


    Naruto praised Kuroba Kato with a smile, and then the Kusanaru sword in his hand continued to swing and weaved it into a huge sword net. The sword net gradually expanded, and Kuroba Kato was about to be connected. Bring the car, all covered in it.


    Kuroba quickly gritted his teeth and made an accurate judgment. Pressing a button on the car, the bucket immediately separated from Harley''s itself, and the miracle of the sea placed on the bucket naturally gradually lost its power. Get close to Naruto.


    With Naruto¡¯s sword skills and the sharpness of the Kusanaru sword, both gold and gemstones have to be shredded. If he doesn¡¯t hold back the sword, he can certainly kill Kuroba Kuaito, but he will surely hit the sea. The miracle was ruined at the same time, I have to say that Kuroba Kuaito''s reaction at this moment was very clever, and he did not insist too much.


    Little life is definitely more important than face!


    Naruto had to reduce his speed, grabbed the hanging bucket, looked at the miracle of the undamaged sea inside, and then watched the black feather fast escape in the distance, showing a wicked smile.


    "Kuroba Fight, my game with you definitely doesn''t stop there.''


    After Naruto returned the miracle of the sea to the Suzuki chaebol and sent Xiaolan home, he returned to his home with Xiao Ai.


    As soon as she landed, Hui Yuanai, who had been caught flying for a long time, gave Naruto a blank glance and said, "Do you have to run so fast? You are not fleeing."


    "I think it''s similar to fleeing. If you get caught up in those reporters, you will be in trouble."


    Naruto rolled his eyes and lowered his body to squeeze the face of this nasty, but very beautiful little girl, and said, "I hate dealing with reporters the most. I can''t deal with those guys at all."


    Hui Yuan mourned a pair of dead fish eyes and said lightly:


    "Even if you escape, it''s useless. Everyone knows that you saved the miracle of the sea from the hands of the thief Kidd. Tomorrow morning, the front page of the newspaper must be you."


    "amount¡­¡­"


    Seeing Naruto''s look a little bit distressed, Huihara Ai cocked his mouth proudly and said, "I don''t know if you stole the headlines, would Suzuki Jiroki turn the challenge to you?"


    Naruto¡¯s forehead was immediately covered by a piece of black line, feeling like he was covered by a dark cloud. It was really unlucky. Imagine that scene, being stared at by an old naughty boy in his seventies, and he will never be peaceful in the future. , Naruto trembled at the thought of this place.


    Ai Dian smiled and almost couldn''t help making a queen''s three-stage laugh. Before Naruto leaped over to retaliate against her, Hui Yuanai turned around.


    "I went to take a shower."


    He walked into his room quickly, took some changes of clothes, and immediately went into the bathroom.


    When Naruto was standing in the hallway, thinking about whether to have a bath with Xiao Ai, the phone in the living room rang and he had to interrupt the wretched thoughts in his mind.


    "Moses Moses"


    "Hello, Naruto, I''m Akemi."


    "Akemi?"


    Naruto was taken aback, holding the microphone of the cordless phone, walking into the kitchen and taking out a small bottle of Erguotou and a pile of peanuts, and then lying lazily on the sofa, saying: "What''s wrong, Mingmei? Did something happen?"

 683 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 683

    "No, no, I''m fine here."


    Although she is a little lonely, her life is guaranteed. Mingmei is a woman who is easily satisfied, so she has no dissatisfaction with her current life.


    "Um, is Shiho asleep?"


    "Not yet, she just went to take a bath, should I call her, she should still be releasing the water."


    "That''s not necessary. Actually... I want to ask you for something."


    "Please?"


    Naruto asked back. On the other side, Mingmei held the microphone, and when she was a little nervous, she deliberately teased: "In our relationship, do we need to say this word?"


    "Ah..."


    Akemi let out an unconscious sob, her face flushed because of Naruto''s deliberate ridicule, Akemi is so kind, and Miyano Shiho is completely two extremes, her kindness is not lost to Xiaolan, gentle as her, For Naruto, the benefactor who saved the lives of their two sisters, it''s hard to refuse. So Naruto caught this and often said ambiguous words to tease her, imagining Mingmei''s red face, but it''s not easy to refute. , Naruto¡¯s mood will become very good, of course, in the absence of Aihara Ai... (You bully bastard! ­©


    Naruto could almost hear Mingmi''s thumping heartbeat, fearing that she would actually hang up in shame, drank a small drink, and said, "Say, what''s the matter?"


    Mingmei pressed her heart, suppressed her frantic heartbeat, and said in a pretentiously calm tone, "In fact, this matter has something to do with Zhibo and his parents."


    "Ok?"


    "A long time ago, my mother might have expected that she was not far away from her death, so she kept some tapes for Zhi and kept them with me. During the billion-dollar robbery, I also had a foreboding that I might have an accident. , So I hid those tapes. I hope that Zhiho can find those tapes and listen to my mother¡¯s voice."


    "Tape?"


    Naruto asked softly, vaguely remembering that it seemed to have happened, but because the age was too old, the memory was very vague.


    "Where is that tape now?"


    "I hid those tapes in the house where I used to live with my parents. The person living there now should be my dad¡¯s classmates from elementary and middle school, so I want to ask you to look for that tape. The last voice in the world, I want Shiho to hear it."


    Even if Naruto wanted to refuse this kind of reason, he would never find an excuse. After eating two peanuts, Naruto smiled and said, "It''s okay. Anyway, it''s just a small matter for me, but... Know if you can see Xiao Ai''s tears."


    "Perhaps."


    When Naruto agreed, Akemi also sighed with relief, and joked with Naruto, saying, "Although the child of Shiho is indifferent on the surface, he is very fragile on the inside. Hearing his mother''s voice, it might be true. I will cry."


    "Then I must prepare a camera, take it and cherish it."


    "What a terrible character, don''t bully my sister too much!"


    Although through the phone, Naruto can also imagine the beautiful girl on the phone pouting and pouting, not only to protect his dear sister, but also to help this cheeky man.


    "Then don''t bully your sister, just bully your sister."


    Mingmi was not as venomous as her baby sister, and Naruto made her face flush with a single sentence. Naruto continued to say a few more shy words. Mingmi couldn''t resist it after all, and she hung up the phone shyly.


    Until Xiao Ai came out of the bathroom after taking a shower, Naruto''s face still had the YD smile. Xiao Ai wiped her hair while giving the man a roll of eyes, and said, "Laughing so hard." Disgusting, what do you think?"


    Naruto looked at Huihara Ai turning around to return to the room, and looked forward to seeing her crying.


    "Just now Mingmei called and said something about your parents."


    Whoosh!


    Hui Yuanai turned around in an instant, staring at Naruto with his eyes, his eyes couldn''t shift...


    This time, it was Naruto''s turn to be proud.


    Chapter 227-Looking for the footprints of your parents!Hui Yuan''s excitement!


    "Ah sneeze!!"


    While driving the car, Naruto had already begun to regret that he told Xiao Ai to part of Mingmei''s phone call last night, which directly caused someone to not sleep well all night, so he got up early this morning and caught a cold.


    "Stupid!"


    Naruto put his hand on the head of the little girl who was sitting in the co-pilot, and said, "You are actually seventeen. You will catch a cold because of this kind of thing. It is hard to imagine that no one will take care of you and you will become What does it look like?"


    She shook off the big hand on her head, but the girl (young girl?) who was strong on the surface and fragile in her heart snorted and said, "Don''t worry about it!"


    Because of nasal congestion and wearing a mask, Hui Yuanai''s voice is a bit muffled, not the same as before.


    Although APTX-4869 can make her rejuvenate and escape the pursuit of black organizations, it is not without problems, such as immunity below the level of a seven-year-old elementary school student.


    After being silent for a while, Hui Yuanai still couldn''t hold it back today, and asked again: "What kind of person is that person and the person Dad knows?"


    "Didn¡¯t you tell me everything? I just heard Mingmei say a little bit. Actually, I haven¡¯t met that person. I just know that he is now a designer, a classmate of your father¡¯s elementary and middle school, and a childhood playmate. , I heard Mingmei said that when your father was young, he did the binding of the book published at his own expense. Although the book was not sold, it was very new and very popular among PhDs. I knew that So many."


    Huihara¡¯s emotions are very complicated. On the one hand, according to Mingmei, her parents died shortly after she was born, so she has never seen her parents in her life. It is a matter of course to want to know everything about them. , But on the other hand, she was afraid that she would learn something bad, which would shatter the fantasy of her parents in her heart.


    "Naruto¡­¡­"


    It''s very rare, Huiharaai calls Naruto by name seriously, which also shows that she is very concerned about some things.


    "What do you think my parents would be like?"


    Naruto was taken aback, looked at Xiao Ai''s expression from the corner of his eyes, cleverly suppressed her joking thoughts, pursed her lips, thought for a while, and said, "I haven''t seen them, so it''s not easy to comment, but I¡¯ve heard something from Mingmei, I¡¯m sure they must love you very very much."


    "But... my mother, she, is called HellAngel in the organization, she is an angel who has fallen into hell."


    "so what?"


    Naruto stretched out his hand and flicked Huihara''s sorrowful forehead. This time, he did not usher in the little girl''s counterattack, and fully understood that she needed his own comfort.


    "In the organization, can you survive if you don¡¯t have the means to protect yourself? It¡¯s the same with you. If you don¡¯t put on that cold shell, there is no way to survive in the organization. No matter what others say, I believe you. Mother¡¯s love for you is definitely the most."


    Hui Yuanai lowered her head and recalled her days in the organization. It is not ashamed to say that she and her sister were both beauties. When she was in the organization, she was still called Shirley at the time. The young man showed her lust for her and sister. If he were not an important scientist in the organization, he might have already...


    Thinking of that horrible thing, Hui Yuanai couldn''t help but tremble, and then thought of her parents, not only to survive in the organization, but to protect herself and her sister, she had no doubts in her heart.


    They are definitely the best parents!


    This was finally confirmed in his heart, and the corner of his mouth under the mourning mask of Hui Yuan raised a sweet smile. Looking at Naruto''s eyes with the corner of his eyes, it also added more tenderness.


    Naruto''s perception was too keen, and he noticed that the young girl around him was secretly looking at him, and couldn''t help but teased: "Why, are you fascinated by me?"


    "Smelly!"


    I recovered my old grief. Although my body was still in a cold state, I still snorted and turned my head awkwardly out of the window. However, the upper half of the face that was not covered by the mask was already red. .


    So cute to say...


    "Hey, look at that!"


    Just turning her head, Hui Yuanai couldn''t help but talk to Naruto again. Although she wanted to cold war for a while, what she had just seen obviously surprised her even more, a yellow Volkswagen Beetle.

 684 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 684

    "That''s Dr. A Li''s car... Ha ha, Xiao Ai, do you think their destination is the same as ours?"


    "It''s very possible."


    Hui Yuanai sighed softly. She really didn''t want that guy to interrupt her journey to find her parents. At the same time, it was not a good thing for her to feel too smart for the first time.


    "I think it was Dr. Aka who found clues about my father through some friends, so the guy Shinichi Kudo also came here to find clues about the organization."


    "Anyway, our purpose is just the tape left by your mother mentioned by Mingmei. The rest is not our business."


    "Yes."


    Huihara nodded. She doesn¡¯t care about the life and death of Conan and Dr. Ari, and said: ¡°And thinking about it, it¡¯s impossible to leave clues about the organization. After all, it¡¯s been 20 years, and the organization must have already The traces left by my parents are completely erased."


    "My mourning sauce is really smart. In comparison, that big detective is far behind. I can''t think of this."


    "Humph! Don''t compare me to pigs!"


    Naruto and Aihara are not good people. They are both selfish people. Conan originally saw them both upset. Although their destination was the same place, after getting off the bus, they met even Not a word.


    On the house number, it says Dejima Office...


    "Yes, Miyano and I were indeed childhood friends."


    The current owner of this design office looks a lot like (Dr. Akas + Grandpa KFC + Police Officer Meguro)/3 old man Sohei Dejima staring at his computer screen and said: "But I have been with him for 30 years. I haven''t seen each other anymore. By the way, the last time I saw him was when I borrowed the house he inherited from his parents."


    "In other words, this house originally belonged to Dr. Atsushi Miyano, right?"


    Naruto looked at this very uniquely shaped uncle, and then saw Xiao Ai''s hand tighten, and couldn''t help turning his head to look at her gently.


    Dejima Zouhei turned around and said, "Yes, I want to open a design office. At that time, Miyano said to me that his house was going to be vacant, so he would lend me a while, but I didn''t expect to borrow it. It was thirty years, and I never saw him again after that."


    ''This is where Dad grew up...''


    Hui Yuan Ai couldn''t help but glance around, wanting to see the traces of her father, but she was destined to be disappointed.


    Just like her previous analysis, the organization must have erased all traces of Atsushi Miyano and Elena Miyano here, and it has been thirty years, even if there is no organization, the traces of the original It''s long gone.


    Doesn''t Huiyuan Ai understand this?Of course not, but the feelings in my heart really can''t be controlled.


    Although Conan''s actions here are the same as Huihara''s, but the purpose is completely different. He immediately asked: "Then where did Dr. Miyano Atsushi later live?"


    "That... I heard that a sponsor agreed with his theory, so he was asked to move into a large research institute, but I don''t know where it is anymore."


    Naruto and Huihara Ai bowed their heads, raised their heads the other, looked at each other, and then nodded at the same time.


    This is very clear, it must be the guy in the organization!


    "What then? Did Dr. Miyano contact you?"


    "Yes, only one postcard came to say that he is married, and the others are not clear."


    "Ah, that person came here once when the president was away." A middle-aged man with a yellow-green turban and a stubble chin holding a level in his hand, said: "The president At that time, didn¡¯t he go out as long as the idea of ??the design was blocked, but he wouldn¡¯t come back for a while? That person came at that time, with a beautiful foreign wife, and a lovely four or five-year-old daughter. Is there something important to tell the president, but I stayed here for a day before returning. Didn¡¯t I tell you?"


    "I haven''t said it."


    Zaijin Ukihiko squeezed his chin, showing a very good memory, and said: "I remember my wife''s name is Ailena, and my daughter is Mingmei."


    ''It''s sister, they really have been here before!''


    The thought of being in the place where Mom and Dad once set foot in now, Hui Yuanai felt a little excited, and even her body trembled.


    "Speaking of which, they are really a strange family of three."


    "Yes."


    Like Dr. Aka¡¯s hairless head, but with a lot of hair on the back of his head, Imai Tetsuo turned his head and said, ¡°Especially for the girl¡¯s mischief. That kid hides our tools everywhere. , And then I was very excited to see us in a hurry, his wife kept silent on the side, I was still wondering if the language was not fluent, but she did speak Japanese with her daughter. The father kept on talking Looking out the window, yes, there were cars parked in front of this house at that time."


    "Yes, it''s still a black car with brown glass."


    ''Be monitored!''


    Naruto narrowed his eyes, but suddenly turned into a smirk, and thought to himself: "But I didn''t expect Mingmei to be a little girl who liked pranks when she was a child, so I will tease her another day, it must be fun.''


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty-Eighth-I found the tape, I was too late


    "By the way, does Dr. Miyano have any messages for you to pass on?"


    "No, there are no comments."


    "But speaking of..."


    Sohei Dejima, the president of the design firm, looked at Naruto and the others with a puzzled look, and said, "What is your relationship with Miyano?" It took so long to ask this question.


    "That...because they are all doctors..."


    "Because Dr. Aka is finally getting married at this age, I want to invite Dr. Atsushi Miyano to the wedding, but we don''t know his address, so let''s ask if you know."


    Conan made a nonsense excuse. Naruto looked at the look of Dr. Ari, squatted down, and said next to Xiaoai: "Do you think anyone will marry Dr. Ari?"


    "That probability is lower than the probability of winning the lottery."


    Hui Yuanai relentlessly kept spitting out cold face, even if she was a stranger, she did not hesitate to spit out, just like Naruto, both are bastards!


    Dr. Aka has a black line, but Souhei Dejima believed Conan''s words. After all, the child has some advantages.


    There was a sound of flushing, and a beard in a purple shirt came out of the toilet.


    "I''m going to buy lunch, what do you eat?"


    "Thank you for buying me a hamburger, Natsubori."


    The youngest man present, Xia Horiyong looked at his president and said, "Is it all right with the usual teriyaki fish burger and medium fries with corn soup?"


    "Yes, I''m sorry to trouble you, Natsubori."


    "What about you two?"


    "Then I''m as good as the president." The uncle of the Mediterranean followed his president faithfully.


    "Then I''ll add an apple pie and a large glass of Coke." With a headscarf, he looks like a wandering Caijin Ukihiko. His appetite is really not small, although his physique is a bit thinner.


    "Really..." Xia Horiyong complained, "It''s because you have been drinking so many drinks that you keep going to the bathroom."


    "I''m sorry."


    Naruto still kept squatting next to Xiao Ai, whispering:


    "Frequent going to the toilet may also be a problem of kidney deficiency. Looking at the sallow complexion, it doesn''t look like the one with better kidney function."

 685 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 685

    "Is this still visible?"


    "Of course, I have studied Chinese medicine, and you can roughly tell how a person''s body is by looking at a person''s face. Although I can''t get a good chance, but with my eyesight, it''s okay to guess eight or nine. Jin knows that his kidney function is not very good when he looks at his face. I guess he probably doesn''t have a girlfriend, so he should be a slapstick."


    "Shameless!"


    "What''s shameless about this, and no matter how shameless, that person is not me."


    Huihara gave Naruto a mournful glance, and didn''t bother to continue arguing with him.


    "Imai, please make coffee." Uncle Dejima, who looks a lot like Grandpa KFC, began to instruct his subordinates, "And these guests."


    "Ah, good." Uncle Imai from the Mediterranean ran to make coffee.


    "That''s it. I don''t know Miyano''s address. I''m sorry I still have work to do. I can''t take care of you after drinking coffee."


    "But speaking, Mingmei''s words came here not long ago." Uncle Caijin showed off his gossip attributes while drinking water.


    "Really? When did she come?"


    "Didn''t I tell you? It''s the beautiful girl who came to borrow the toilet last time. She told us that she hadn''t seen her for a long time, and she scared me a lot."


    "That kid is Miyano''s daughter?"


    "Yeah, don''t you know?" Uncle Caijin said as he walked to the toilet. Obviously, he drank too much water. It was time to find a doctor.


    "I said that I don''t know, but when it comes to it, she seemed to say something strange at that time."


    "What did she say?!" Conan was shocked and asked immediately.


    Grandpa KFC, whose surname is Dejima, squeezed his chin, looked at the ceiling, and recalled: "It seems to say that borrowing the toilet is too shy, so I don''t want to tell anyone, but who does she want to hide?"


    As soon as Dejima Souhei said this, even if Conan hadn''t heard anything from Akemi like Naruto, he would definitely know that there was definitely a problem in the toilet, and immediately walked towards the toilet.


    Uncle Caijin had just opened the gate and let the water out. Conan had already stepped into the toilet with one foot, and then suddenly felt that he was lifted off.


    Naruto grabbed Conan by the collar and dragged him behind him, and said, "Sorry, Conan, I''m in a hurry, let me go to the bathroom first."


    Although it was a discussion, Naruto had no discussion in behavior. He immediately walked into the toilet and locked the door. Conan clenched his fist. If there were no outsiders watching, he would have to use his feet to strengthen the shoe handle. The door was broken.


    Standing in the toilet, Naruto had to admire Mingmei''s cleverness.


    Although there is no news about the organization in those tapes, it is just a gift from their mother Miyano Elena, who gave Shiho before her death, but the organization will never allow such tapes to go to Haibara. In the hands of Mingmei, Mingmei had anticipated that she would encounter danger at the beginning, so she hid the important tapes in the place where her parents once lived and kept them from the organization''s eyes and ears. How can this be said to be unwise?


    Naruto opened the water tank cover of the toilet. The toilet with this structure has a floating ball in it to control the water storage and release. Naruto reached out and found what he needed.


    If you just hide the tape in the water tank, it¡¯s too easy to be discovered. Mingmei puts the tape in a plastic bag and hides it on the back of the float, so that it can definitely avoid the eyes and ears of most people, even the organizer. It''s hard to find anything when you come.


    Naruto tore off the tape, then took out the important plastic bag, dried the water on the plastic bag, and put it in his pocket.


    Duoduo...


    Grandpa Dejima KFC had already knocked on the door outside, and at the same time he kept urging: "Are you alright?"


    "Oh, it''s done."


    Naruto¡¯s main goal of coming here today has been completed. After walking out of the toilet, he immediately met Hui Yuan¡¯s expectant gaze. He stretched out his hand and patted the right pocket of his clothes lightly. There is a clearly bulging piece, Hui Yuan. She breathed a sigh of sorrow, and smiled immediately. In front of Naruto, she rarely showed such obvious emotions, and her eyes were like the moon in the sky.


    Conan watched the information about the organization in front of him this time, and was absolutely unwilling to give up. He looked at Naruto indifferently and said, "What did you find?!"


    Even if these tapes were given to Conan, they were of no use, but Naruto was disgusted with him, and said, "Guess what, aren''t you very good, detective? Just guess what treasure I found."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Conan felt angry and clenched his fists tightly. He said, "If I tell the Mumu Police Department about this, even if you don''t want to, I have to take out what you found, right?!"


    "Oh, you are going to tell Mugure? But what do you say?"


    Naruto clenched a fist with his right hand, punched the palm of his left hand, and then turned into a primary school student who was listening carefully, saying, "But what are you going to say? Tell Mumu that there is a huge dark organization, and then give you the medicine and let you Get smaller, you are actually the great detective Shinichi Kudo? Isn''t this telling the organization that you are not dead yet, you stupid!"


    "what did you say?!"


    "Why, do you want to fight? Heads-up or group fights. You can choose whatever you want. Isn''t Naruto Uzumaki afraid that you will not be able to get a small Kudo Shinichi? Tell you, even if it is your old son Yusaku Kudo, it is in my eyes. It¡¯s just a bug that can be crushed to death at will. If you don¡¯t want the whole family to go to hell together, just be your first grader obediently. Oh, yes, you have to do a small grief experiment sample. After you develop an antidote, you can It''s useless."


    Conan was about to run away, but fortunately, Dr. A Li quickly grabbed him, and kept persuading, "Shinichi, don''t be impulsive! If you let the people in the organization know that you are still alive, it will be over!


    Before long, Xia Horiyong came back after buying lunch, a pile of junk food filled the table, and said: "Let you wait a long time, my little brother, let''s eat together."


    Conan was so angry that he was thinking about what Naruto found in the toilet, so he had no appetite at all, and said, "I don''t need it. By the way, what''s weird after that girl came here? Something?"


    "Yes, yes. After that, people broke through here, and it was still twice."


    "Break through the door?"


    "Yes, but nothing was stolen." After going to the toilet, Grandpa KFC walked out and picked up the burger on the table. "We don''t know what happened."


    Naruto leaned in Xiao Ai''s ear, using a voice that only the two of them could hear, and said, "Mingmei is really smart. The person who broke the door twice must have been done by the organizer, but she didn''t find her hiding. Tape."


    "Sister, of course is amazing!" Hui Yuanai was very proud of this, and said: "It''s not you stupid!"


    "Hey hey hey, please be clear, thanks to me as an idiot you can get these tapes, thank me anyway."


    "Who cares about you!"


    The young couple over there continued to quarrel. Uncle Caijin held a Coke cup in his hand and said, "Is your stomach okay?"


    "It doesn''t seem to be anything." Grandpa KFC didn''t care at all. He took a bite of the burger and said, "Speaking of which, after the girl came, something strange happened."


    "What''s the strange thing?"


    Conan''s words have not been answered yet, Uncle Dejima''s face suddenly changed, the hamburger in his hand fell to the ground, countless cold sweat appeared on his face, his hands were holding his neck, his face was extremely painful, as if he was suffocated.


    "President, you..."


    Dejima Souhei screamed in pain, grabbed his neck and fell to the ground, his eyes bursting, his mouth opened wide, and within a few seconds, it had turned into a corpse!


    Naruto and Xiao Ai sighed at the same time... they were too late.


    Chapter 229-Naruto sets a trap, Hui Yuan is arrested obediently!


    The last chapter was clearly uploaded, but it is not displayed in the favorites!I''m so angry!!


    V5V5V5


    After resting at home for a few days, his body has fully recovered. With the permission of his wife (ha!), Uncle Mumu finally returned to work in the Metropolitan Police Department, but unexpectedly received the case as soon as he went to work.


    The most industrious policeman in the world, Mumu Shisan, immediately took his subordinates and rushed to the scene of the crime, the Dejima Office, accompanied by a sirens!


    A blockade was set up outside the Dejima office to prevent the general public from entering here, and Uncle Megumi looked at Dejima Zouhei, who was dying on the ground. He didn''t know that seeing such a deceased person who looked very much like himself would make Uncle Megure''s heart. There will be no awkwardness.

 686 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 686

    "It looks like the deceased was poisoned to death."


    In Uncle Mumu''s plain tone, it seemed that he had not been affected in any way, and he pulled up the corpse cover.


    "Yes, the deceased is Dejima Souhei, 54 years old, the president of this design office, and he suddenly felt painful when he was having lunch with everyone and fell down."


    Inspector Takagi took the police handbook and fulfilled his responsibilities with great dedication.


    Hui Yuan Ai is in a good mood today, so everyone wants to complain, pulls Naruto''s pants, and said, "Do you think it is possible for Officer Takagi to join the police department in this life?"


    Naruto squeezed his chin, and said very pertinently: "If you don''t commit any major demerits, and climb up slowly step by step, it is still possible to reach the age of 40 or 50, but it will be the same as before. If it¡¯s wrong, I think it¡¯s faster to reincarnate."


    The two of them weren''t whispering this time, they could make Takagi hear clearly, making Takagi almost fall on the corpse.


    "Ahem..."


    Uncle Mugure coughed twice. Although he was really unsatisfied with Takagi''s ability, he is still investigating the case. He still wants to prevent Naruto from continuing to complain, and said: "Who bought the burger?"


    Although he was only 35 years old, he was a bit younger than Naruto, but Natsuhoriyong, who was really old with a beard, suddenly became the first suspect, and there was some sweat on his forehead, which was scary.


    "I bought it back."


    "So, are you most likely to be poisoned?"


    "Wait a minute, the president took the burger himself, and everyone asked for the same teriyaki fish burger. I don''t know which one the president will take. How is this poisoned?"


    "Is that so?" Uncle Mumu''s face was serious, and he really couldn''t see that it was the best bronchitis.


    "Ah, that''s right." The uncle who is bald like Dr. A Li''s hair style nodded lightly, and seemed a little nervous.


    "Then would it be to apply poison to the tools that the president usually uses?"


    "what?"


    Naruto let out a startled suspicion. Like Huihara, he looked at Takagi with a surprised look and couldn''t help but blurt out, "Takagi has become smarter today?"


    Hui Yuanai was even more merciless, saying: "Sister Meihezi is not here today."


    "Could it be that Officer Takagi is pretending to be someone?" Conan also came over and kicked in, probably because of the influence of the previous Kaito Kidd.


    "Takagi, you didn''t take the wrong medicine." In the end, even the best Uncle Mumu couldn''t help but start to complain.


    Everyone turned on the crazy Tucao mode, and Takagi was hit almost leaving his soul form, and his body became thin...


    No way, it¡¯s because Takagi¡¯s usual wretched image is too popular. Making mistakes is what Takagi should do. Suddenly become smarter, even Uncle Mumu is not used to it. Poor Takagi, his aura is even the first grade. Elementary school students are not as good.


    Although the complaints are all down to complaints, but now the main thing is the case, Mumu pulled his hat and said, "Where is the deceased usually?"


    "It''s there," Naruto pointed his finger, facing the seat at the gate, "the position of Mr. Imai is next to him."


    Uncle Mugure''s suspicion immediately changed and said, "Then, if you want to hide the poison from the dead, you are the easiest, Mr. Imai."


    Uncle Imai, whose hair was all concentrated to the back of his head, was a little nervous, and defended himself: "It may be that I was right, but the president had eaten cookies before eating hamburgers. He took them with his hands at the time. Look, Isn¡¯t there an empty cookie bag next to the coffee cup on the table? If I poison the president¡¯s stuff, shouldn¡¯t he die before eating the burger? I brought it from the kitchen, the president When asked me to make coffee for the guests."


    "That''s the case, that is to say, if the president''s tools are poisonous, he should die when he eats cookies, hey, what kind of medicine is this?"


    Naruto reached out and took the medicine bottle on the table and looked at it, and said, "Sisapride? This is a laxative."


    "Why is there a laxative on the deceased''s table?"


    "Oh, because the president has very serious hemorrhoids, he often takes laxatives." Xia Horiyong explained... But what if you accidentally take the wrong medicine?


    "But sometimes there are situations where eating too much can ruin the stomach," Uncle Imai immediately added, "especially recently, by the way, it seems that it was the same before eating burgers, and suddenly I went to the bathroom with my stomach." The tone seems to be guiding something intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Toilet? Has anyone been to the toilet before the president?"


    "Yes," Conan immediately raised his hand to answer Officer Mumu, then pointed at Naruto, and said, "This uncle went to the toilet before the president."


    "Hey? Naruto, have you been in too?"


    Naruto rolled the dead fisheye, immediately raised his middle finger to Mumu, and said, "What''s so strange about me going to the bathroom? Don''t make me look like a monster!"


    "Ah, I didn''t mean that, I just thought it was a coincidence."


    I happened to show up at the scene of the crime and went to the toilet just before the deceased. Even if Mumu was surprised, it was nothing.


    Mumu coughed twice, then turned to the others seriously, and said, "But besides him, have anyone else been in the toilet?"


    "Yes, after we came here, the first one to go to the toilet was Mr. Natsabori, the second was Mr. Imai, and then the one who went to the toilet before me was Mr. Saizu, and the deceased entered the toilet after me."


    "In that case, Mr. Caijin is the most likely to commit a crime. As long as you put poison somewhere, you can poison the dead person."


    "Hey, police officer, you can''t talk nonsense. If I poisoned me in the toilet, wouldn''t this police officer also have poison on his body?"


    "Um... this..."


    "All in all, at the end of the day, let someone check the deceased''s body, and the toxic reaction between the workbench and the toilet. After we came, the deceased went to the toilet from the workbench and then from the toilet. I returned to the workbench and ate the hamburger. I think if it is poisoned, it should be within this distance."


    "That''s right, no matter what, let''s check it first, and also check whether everyone has a toxic reaction."


    Time is fast forward here, all inspections are completed in an instant.


    "Nani?! No poison reaction was detected anywhere?!"


    "Yes, in the toilet, let¡¯s go, the workbench, no toxic reaction was detected in all the places where the deceased could touch. The strange thing is that the toxic reaction was detected on the right side of the deceased¡¯s pants and where the belt was empty. , As well as the fingertips of the victim¡¯s left hand, handkerchiefs, and hamburgers and hamburger wrappers were found to have toxic reactions, but the toxic content was very small and it should have been contaminated by contact."


    "But why is the poison only on the left hand?"


    Mumu squeezed his chin, puzzled at this question, and suddenly realized, "By the way, it''s the handle of the coffee cup. Just apply poison there, holding a cookie in the right hand and a coffee cup in the left. In this case, even if you go to the toilet later, you use your right hand when opening and closing the door, so there is no poison left in the toilet. In other words, the prisoner is Mr. Imai who brought you coffee!"


    Mumu''s reasoning was very reasonable, but it did not match the situation at the scene. Takagi ran over and poured a basin of cold water directly on Mumu.


    "Well, the police department, we have also checked the handle of the coffee cup and the cookie bag, but there is no poison left on it."


    "Ah...really?" Mumu looked embarrassed, and this middle-aged uncle could actually see a trace of blush at this time.


    "Moreover, the flush switch of the toilet is on the left. If you have poison on your hands before going to the toilet, you should also have poison on your hands. The traces of poison on your pants should also be on the left."


    "Then why is it on the right side of the pants?"


    Uncle Mumu squeezed his chin, completely puzzled, and Naruto squatted beside Xiao Ai and said, "What do you think?"


    Huihara looked at Naruto and said coldly, "It''s very similar to their style of obliterating the target without leaving any evidence."


    "Do you want to say it was done by the organizer?" Naruto asked back, with a smile on his face, and said, "But why? Although the guy who died was your father''s childhood friend, he was 30 years old after all. No see, why are you killing him at this time?"


    "It should be to persecute me. Kill my father''s former friends and force me to appear." Hui Yuanai gave a reasonable explanation, and then said: "Let''s go back."


    "Tsk tusk, you are in a hurry, Xiao Ai."

 687 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 687

    Naruto teased her sincerely, pinched Hui Yuan''s nose, and immediately exposed her careful thoughts, and said, "Even if you want to go back to listen to the tape quickly, you don''t have to make such an excuse."


    "Huh!" Huihara snorted coldly, blushing because Naruto had exposed her mind. She really had this idea. Compared with this case, she wanted to hurry up and listen to the tapes left by her mother. He used his usual calm judgment.


    "Go back quickly!" I didn''t even bother to find excuses, this time I urged it directly!


    "Hehe, don''t worry, I will solve this case first, and I just figured out some things about Mingmei, you will definitely be interested."


    Naruto smiled and laughed badly. He was just a spider, weaving a huge web with a bait inside, forcing Hui Yuanai to jump in by herself, and she really had to come in.


    Facts have proved that even if it is the Lamentation Hall, when facing him, he can''t really get any cheapness in his hands, and can only completely lose himself.


    Chapter 230-Conan¡¯s Wrath, Naruto¡¯s Reasoning!


    "What did you find?!"


    Aihara Hui couldn''t help asking, it was because of Miyano Akemi, she would know anyway.


    Naruto knew that she was reacting like this. Although it wasn''t something that couldn''t be said here, but he was deliberately amusing Huiyuan, so he smirked, just not saying it, causing someone to almost chew him alive. Up!


    Although the truth of this case has not been found yet, Naruto is obviously happier to feel the true feelings of Xiao Ai. This is not usually seen casually. After all, the character of this girl is more than the tired Qingzi. It''s even more awkward.


    Uncle Mumu, who was devoted to the case, would not understand the nasty thoughts in Naruto''s heart. When the case did not progress, he could only ask the confessions of those present.


    "Does your president usually have any habits? For example, left-handed."


    "If I really want to say... the president is very used to being clean, and he is a coffee maker. He has high demands on coffee, that''s it."


    "Also, when you sit in front of the table, wipe your hands clean with a paper towel."


    Speaking of which, the deceased who looked a lot like Grandpa KFC also had a slight cleanliness, and Uncle Imai, whose hairstyle was very similar to Dr. Akasa¡¯s expression, was also a little helpless. He said: "In order to make coffee the way the president likes it, I spent time. Ten years time."


    When Naruto heard Imai''s words, he couldn''t help whispering.


    "I really can''t see that the guy''s requirements are so demanding. If everyone in this world is as easy to satisfy as me, it would be great."


    Because of being rectified by him, Hui Yuanai, who was very upset, gave him a stern look and relentlessly attacked: "If all the people in this world are like you, this world will be over!"


    Naruto had a thick face, and when he rolled his eyes, he thought he hadn''t heard at all.


    Mumu has worked with Naruto for many years, knowing that this guy has always been unrefined, so he is not affected, and continues to investigate the case conscientiously.(Why does no one give Mumu a model worker award?)


    "Then something strange happened here?"


    "The weird thing is that people have broken through here twice before."


    "Break through the door?"


    "Yes, the lock of the window was opened, but nothing was stolen, but my ballpoint pen appeared suddenly. It had disappeared a long time ago, but it was suddenly found in the slippers box in the hallway." Imai squeezed his chin and looked strange, wondering what happened to the two empty doors.


    "Yeah, with the ruler I always use."


    "So nothing has been stolen after breaking through the door twice."


    "Well, that''s the case, but the president thinks that his design has been stolen." Xia Hori scratched his head and said, "It is possible that someone secretly took a picture of his design. The president has dealt with this before. I am very concerned about these things, and I will immediately go into a rage when I see a work that is very similar to my own design. I even ranted about it this morning!"


    "This morning?"


    "Yes," said Caijin, the man with a kidney deficit, holding a water bottle again in his hand, "Yes, go to other affairs and say, "You deserve to have stolen my design. You guys broke the door." Okay, what about it."


    "So..." Uncle Mumu looked serious and wanted to try to play a successful policeman and reason about the case. "It''s also possible that the deceased was poisoned by some means when he went to the design office."


    Caijin put a hand in his trouser pocket and said, "But it is of course that the president will be angry. After the design is copied, it will spread quickly, and then soon will be tired of being thrown away!"


    Caijin''s casual words made Conan''s mind a flash of thunder, and instantly figured out the key to the matter.


    "Speaking of which, after breaking through the empty door, some strange things happened to the president."


    "Strange thing? What is that?"


    "Just after breaking through the empty door, the president suddenly said that he wanted to save water. People who didn''t care about these things before, even bathing at work was forbidden from that time on."


    ''Then what Akimi Miyano hid here before is supposed to be there... Damn it!It''s useless to know now, it''s already been boarded by that bastard!No, you must find a way to get that thing, and solve the case before that guy!''


    Conan secretly opened his watch-type anesthesia gun, and then immediately aimed at the back of Naruto''s neck, and the only anesthesia needle was launched immediately!


    Conan knows very well that Naruto will never give Naruto what he finds in the toilet, so if you want to get that thing, Naruto is the best and only way to anesthetize, but anesthesia needles Will things work for Naruto?


    How much anesthetic can be applied to a needle, and Naruto had already got the anesthetic needle once on the airship last time. Although he was not invincible, she had the medicine once, the second time. There will be very obvious drug resistance.


    Last time Naruto was only slightly swayed. Today, Naruto felt a slight tingling at the back of his neck, and then he felt nothing at all when his head fainted.


    Naruto pulled out the anesthesia needle at the back of his neck, ejected it in front of Conan with his fingers, then shook his finger at Conan, and said: "If you want to anesthetize me, you have to change to a new anesthetic. This medicine has no effect on me, Conan Sang."


    ''hateful!''


    Naruto didn¡¯t care about Conan, whose face was blue with anger, and immediately walked over and patted Mumu¡¯s shoulder, and said, ¡°Mumu, you don¡¯t need to check that design office. I already know the truth about this case, and the murderer, Among the three employees of this firm!"


    "Are you serious?!"


    "Of course, don¡¯t forget that the toxin was on the left hand of the deceased, but there was no toxin reaction on the coffee cup. In other words, before the deceased left the workbench and went to the toilet, his hand was not on Toxins, and after we came, no one has entered here, so it must be the people here who poisoned them."


    "But Naruto, where did the murderer poison him? Except for the dead, there is nothing from the workbench, the corridor to the toilet."


    "It''s very simple. On the deceased, except for his hands, the remaining toxins were on his pants and belt. Where do you think someone needs to untie the belt and take off the pants?"


    "WC!"


    "Bingo! But there are no prizes!" Naruto snapped his fingers with a snap, and said to make Mumu a black line.


    "Can you stop playing, Naruto? Let''s talk about the case first? If according to what you said, the deceased had toxins in the toilet, then why is there no toxin detected in the toilet at all?"


    "Because the poisonous thing has been taken out by the deceased and thrown away."


    "Nani?! Bring it out!"


    "Yes, wouldn''t there be that thing in the toilet? Something that must be thrown away after using it." Naruto smiled and continued to guide Uncle Mumu to the truth.


    "Something that must be thrown away after use...well...there is no freshener in the toilet. If it is a towel, you must replace it with a new one after throwing it away. It is toilet paper... By the way, it is a roll of toilet paper. core!"


    "Yes, as long as the paper core of used toilet paper is coated with poison, after seeing the used toilet paper, the deceased will naturally throw away the paper core and take it out of the toilet."


    "It''s weird..." Takagi grabbed his head and said, "But in that case, shouldn''t the new toilet paper be stained with toxins?"


    "If you use toilet paper, don''t you usually replace it before using it? The toilet paper with toxins on the outside has been used by the deceased, and then flushed into the toilet. Of course, no toilet paper with toxins will be left."


    Naruto glanced at someone with a cold sweat on his forehead, and continued: "I think the deceased should be in the toilet when he saw that the toilet paper had been used up, so he took the toxin-containing paper core with his right hand, and then Put on a new toilet paper, and after going to the toilet, tie a belt with the toxin-laden right hand. Of course, the toxin is on his right trousers. After that, the deceased washed his hands in the toilet to remove the toxin from his right hand. Then use the left hand to turn the switch to release the water, and then use the left hand to pick up the paper core on the ground, the left hand will be stained with toxins, and then the deceased comes out of the toilet, throws the toxins away, and eats the hamburger. Poisoned and died."


    "So, the toxin-stained paper core is still in this office!"

 688 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 688

    "That''s right, just ask them where they usually throw their garbage."


    "We threw the trash there." Caijin reached out and pointed to the trash can in the hallway. There was an old paper core lying in it, "But isn''t it strange? It is indeed possible to kill with the method the police officer said. President deceased, it was during the period when the president went to the bathroom because of his stomach problems. If no one went to buy hamburgers, wouldn¡¯t the murder plan be implemented? But it¡¯s the president himself who said he wanted to eat hamburgers. , The president will not cooperate with others to kill him."


    "I think this is very simple. Just add some laxatives to the coffee that the deceased drank. Just gradually add laxatives to the coffee that the deceased drank, so that he can adapt to the taste, and then find the opportunity to eat on the day when he wants to eat a hamburger. , Put the poisoned paper core in the toilet, and only you can do it, Mr. Imai who is responsible for making coffee for the dead every day."


    Chapter 231-Invisible Angel, at least some angels have laughed at me!


    Xia Horiyong turned his head to look at his colleague in surprise, and saw that Imai didn''t say anything, just bowed his head, and said, "So, the reason why the president has always been sick recently is because..."


    "Yes, that''s because Mr. Imai added laxatives to his coffee. As you said, the deceased was very picky about the taste of coffee, so he could add a little bit of laxatives to his coffee without being discovered by the deceased. Only Mr. Imai who has been making coffee for the deceased can do it alone."


    "Moreover, the deceased has hemorrhoids, so he often needs to take laxatives. Even if he finds laxatives in his stomach and coffee, no one will doubt it, right?"


    "Yes, it''s my sad sauce"


    When Naruto said a skinless and faceless sentence, Hui Yuanai blushed immediately and twisted his head with a cold snort.


    Naruto has long been accustomed to her extremely awkward personality, so she didn''t feel anything. Megumi and the others knew that this guy was very unreliable, so they didn''t feel anything strange. On the contrary, the three people in this office An employee, the first time I saw the interesting interaction between Naruto and Hui Yuanai, and the corners of his mouth twitched, and they all made a Lolicon judgment on someone.


    "Ahem..."


    As the No. 1 gold medal Xiaolong set of Tianzi, Mumu coughed twice and said, "Naruto, continue with your reasoning. If Mr. Imai really put laxatives in the coffee of the deceased for several days, why wait until Did you just start today?"


    "That''s very simple, because they had hamburgers for lunch today, and they had to hold them with their hands, so that the poison on the hands of the deceased could be eaten into their stomachs. If I guess right, your lunch a few days ago should be What you eat is not something you can take with your hands."


    "Well, we all ate bento the other day without using our hands."


    "The deceased decided to be a hamburger at noon today, so Mr. Imai decided to do it today, and Mr. Imai also deliberately brought cookies and coffee together in order to get the deceased to go to the toilet as soon as possible. After the humans eat, From the transverse colon to the sigmoid colon, there will be strong peristalsis, which means that after a human has eaten something, he will have some bowel movements. In addition, he put laxatives in his coffee, so the dead must not be able to bear it."


    "In that case, when Mr. Imai was poisoned, it was time for him to go to the toilet."


    "Hello! Wait a minute!"


    Just after Mumu¡¯s reasoning was finished, Mr. Caijin, a man with a kidney deficit, pointed to himself with excitement and said, ¡°I went there before the president went to the toilet. If I didn¡¯t go to the trumpet, I would die too. what!"


    "I think it''s because you''ve been drinking drinks, so Mr. Imai can guess that you are going to the small size, and if you are a large size, he will also ask you to wipe your hands with a wet tissue before you eat the burger."


    "But how does he know if I am a large or small?"


    "This is all you need to listen to the sound of water. Didn''t your president ask you to save water? If you have a small size, you don''t need to flush it. If you have a large size, you should flush. Just find a bottle or bag for storing toxins."


    "That thing should be in the triangular corner of the kitchen bucket."


    Huihara spoke abruptly, and a word changed Imai Tetsuo''s complexion. Huihara turned around with her hands behind her back and said, "If it were me, after poisoning in the toilet, when I went to the kitchen to pour coffee. It will be hidden easily, hidden in a smelly and dirty place that no one will touch, even if there is no way to dispose of it later, and unlike the trash can, it is easy to recycle when you want to change the hiding place."


    Tetsuo Imai lowered his head and looked at Aihara Ai in disbelief, this little girl who was only seven years old, with short brown hair and icy blue eyes, but Tetsuo Imai suddenly compared her with a little girl from twenty years ago. In connection, his face was incredulous, but he couldn''t say a word.


    "Police Department!"


    The first dragon set of the Metropolitan Police Department, Takagi, ran out of the kitchen, holding a small plastic bag in his hand, and said, "A suspicious plastic bag was found in the triangular corner of the kitchen!"


    "Really? If the toxin response and Mr. Imai''s fingerprint are found on this bag, then it can be used as evidence."


    "There should be..."


    Tetsuo Imai sighed and gave up the argument. He admitted his crime and said, "In order not to miss the opportunity to kill the president, I have been hiding closely."


    "Then why are you killing the president?"


    "The murder was probably 20 years ago, that is, not long after Caijin joined this firm. At that time, I didn''t want to leave here to be independent, but didn''t I come back soon? It was at that time."


    "Speaking of it, I heard from the president that after you went out and became independent, you gave up without getting ahead."


    "Hehe, getting ahead, how can I get ahead?"


    Imai¡¯s mockery on his face, I don¡¯t know whether it was to the dead Souhei Dejima or to himself, saying: "Because the president colluded with the publishing company in advance and said that I was never allowed to work for this traitor. I still listened to my friends from the publishing house. At that time I was very angry, but there was no way."


    ''Because of the fear of brain drain, will your own firm be unable to do it?Hmph, it seems that the seemingly loyal middle-aged uncle in this world may not be a good person.''


    Naruto kept complaining in his heart, while taking a peek at Mumu, then nodded.


    "At that time I was in the kitchen, thinking about how to wait for the president to come back and kill him. At that time Mingmei, who came here by accident with her parents, stood behind me. At that time, she said to me,''What''s wrong. , The expression is terrible, looking for something, still want to hide something? Can''t hide in the corner of the triangle, because maybe someone will throw it away'', that''s what Mingmei told me at that time."


    ''Thinking of the corners of the triangle at the same time, it really deserves to be the tacit understanding of the two sisters after twenty years.''


    Naruto curled his lips, whispered in his heart, and looked down at Xiao Ai beside her, and found that she seemed to be completely shocked.


    Neither she nor Mingmei would have thought that things would develop in this way. After twenty years of tacit understanding, the two sisters really didn''t say anything.


    Imai¡¯s memories continue...


    "I replied Mingmei, uncle was just a little tired, she laughed, and after that, Mingmei began to hide our tools."


    "She wants you to rest, but she doesn''t know how to do it, so she simply hides the tools you use at work so that you can''t work."


    Naruto''s eyes twitched, thinking of the woman named Miyano Akemi, even if she almost died, even if she had such a dark past, she never complained about the heavens and others, she could always keep such a beautiful and pure smile.


    If Xiaolan is an angel, then Mingmei may be an invisible angel in this world.


    She is not brilliant, but she has always cared about the people around her in her own way. Xiao Ai is like this, and so is Imai Tetsuo.


    Imai Tetsuo is one of the few murderers in the world that Naruto doesn''t hate, "Yes..."


    Tetsuo Imai sighed and said, "Although it sounds strange, as long as you see her smiling face, you don''t know where your killing intent is going."


    Uncle Mugure didn''t know what the name Miyano Akimi means to Naruto and Xiaoai, and put his hands behind his back, and said, "Then why are you doing it now?"


    "At that time, the president and I discussed again what I wanted to be independent. He told me that your current skills are no longer good. If it were 20 years ago, it would be different. He is a vampire and drained all of me. The talent! It¡¯s just that Mingmi came here to borrow the toilet not long ago, and I saw Mingmi again after twenty years. I didn¡¯t want to bother with the president. At that time, Mingmi said she would come again in a week and would bring her sister. Together, but she never appeared again."


    ''Of course, no one knows where she is now.''Conan cut in his heart.


    ''Of course, she is now in my private mansion.Naruto curled his lips, and suddenly missed Akemi.


    ''sister¡­¡­''


    "My intention to kill the president is getting more and more serious these days. Mingmei has never appeared. I thought she could wipe out my killing intent with the same smile as before, but forget it, a murderer like me, at least once An angel laughed at me."


    Tetsuo Imai pleaded guilty by himself without any rebuttal. Or, he has lost his youth and the power to fight. He is old and he doesn¡¯t bother to fight anymore. To kill is to kill. If he commits a crime, he must Go to jail.


    Naruto looked at Tetsuo Imai who was handcuffed and brought into the police car, and suddenly felt very moved by his last words.


    Imai Tetsuo, Belmode, and Naruto himself, maybe they are all people of this type. In the dark life, angels smile at them, so that even if you sacrifice your life, you must protect the beautiful angel.


    Mingmei, Xiaolan, and... Hinata...


    Holding the steering wheel with both hands, Naruto narrowed his eyes slightly, and drove the car to the villa where Mingmei now lives. He wanted to see that girl, the kind girl with a dark fate.


    Xiao Ai sat in the co-pilot, her eyes were a little red, and said:

 689 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 689

    "Is this what you said about your sister at that time?"


    "Is it..."


    Naruto sighed, who could have expected this murder case to be so secretive?Akemi''s kindness suppressed Imai Tetsuo''s murderous intent for twenty years, but in the end it failed to change the sad ending.


    Speaking of it, after Mingmei came here to borrow the toilet last time and hid the tape there, the organizer should have come to check it, that is, the two breaches of the door, but they did not find the tape hidden by Mingmei. , The stupid girl also returned the ballpoint pen and ruler that she had hidden under the float twenty years ago to Imai and Zaizu.


    "Mingmei..."


    The beautiful smile of the young girl appeared in Naruto''s mind again, and said: "Little Ai, let''s go and see Mingmei, I miss her."


    "Ok."


    This time, Aihara Ai happily agreed to Naruto''s proposal.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Two-I am stupid...I will take it seriously...


    "But speaking of it, it seems that it''s not so easy for us to see Mingmei. Look at the back."


    Naruto snorted, Huihara Ai followed his gaze, looked behind the car from the rearview mirror, and suddenly saw a yellow Volkswagen Beetle following them, his eyes narrowed, and Huihara¡¯s sad eyes appeared deep. A trace of anger.


    "I don''t know what to do!"


    "That''s right, but the kid Kudo thought I got some information about the organization. It would be weird if he didn''t keep up."


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    "We are going to Mingmei. Don''t delay too much time. However, the feeling of being followed is really uncomfortable. Although I am too lazy to waste time, I still need to teach him a little lesson."


    Naruto stepped on the accelerator and gradually accelerated, and the fiery red sports car gradually showed its overwhelming horsepower advantage.


    "Shinichi, shall we follow?"


    Dr. A Li drove his Volkswagen Beetle. The elderly Dr. A Li always felt that it was wrong to do so. It was not a moral or legal issue. It was definitely a very dangerous behavior for their safety. .


    Conan stared at the front, and there was only this red sports car in the whole of Japan. He said without hesitation: "We must follow along. They don''t know what important thing they have in their hands. I must grab it!"


    Looking at the almost monster child around him, Dr. A Li sighed deeply, but still speeded up the throttle and quickly followed.


    If you don''t listen to the old man, you will suffer.


    Naruto didn''t increase the speed to the maximum, otherwise, based on Dr. Ari''s driving skills and the configuration of the Volkswagen Beetle, where can they keep up with Naruto''s Ferrari Enzo?!


    Dr. Ari has always followed Naruto unhurriedly, because the speed has not broken the white, so the distance between the two has not been stretched, and always kept a close distance.


    Naruto glanced at the Beetle that followed closely, and estimated Dr. A Li''s reaction speed in his heart. He smiled wickedly and immediately pulled the handbrake, stepped on the brake to the end, and then slammed it!


    Naruto braked quickly, causing all four wheels to lose their grip. In an instant, violent skidding occurred on the highway. The whole car ran across the direction in an instant, facing Dr. Akasa''s car sideways!


    "Brake fast!!"


    "Oops!!"


    After all, Dr. A Li is getting older, and his reaction ability is not as good as that of young people. It is normal. For a moment, not using the accelerator as a brake is already a great thing, but still can¡¯t stop his own Beetle and Naruto¡¯s Ferrari gradually near.


    Naruto wouldn''t let his ultra-premium sports car worth hundreds of thousands of dollars collide with Dr. Ari''s Beetle, and slam his body into the inside of the door when all four wheels lost their grip.


    Naruto used his own body to hit the whole car to spin. When the car completely turned to the rear of the car and the front of the car was backwards, Dr. Ari''s beetle passed by Naruto''s car.


    Before Dr. A Li and Conan could breathe a sigh of relief, Naruto''s car seemed to have a light bump on the rear wheel of the Beetle because of poor control.


    When braking suddenly, the wheel¡¯s grip will decrease. At this time, it is absolutely dangerous to encounter a side impact. Dr. Ari¡¯s beetle shouldn¡¯t turn into a small flag, but it¡¯s already Completely out of Dr. Ari''s control, he kept rotating and hitting the roadside.


    boom!!


    The poor Beetle hit the fire hydrant on the side of the road. Naruto drove his car back on the road. When passing by Conan and the others, he deliberately lowered the window of the car and said with a bad smile: "Goodbye, two people, You have to drive well in the future."


    "Damn it!"


    In Conan''s almost cannibalistic gritted teeth, Naruto drove like a snail, slowly crawling away from Conan and the others, and then turning the corner of the street before the speed broke out and he quickly left Tokyo.


    "How are you..."


    Behind it was''coming''; two words, but Akemi Miyano couldn''t finish it because she was suddenly hugged by two people outside the door.


    The girl who was watching gossip on the Internet suddenly received a call saying that the two of them were coming over. To the surprise in her heart, she even changed a set of clothes and put on makeup in a short time, but she did not expect to meet after opening the door. Such a scene.


    ''What happened to the two of them?''


    The doubt in her heart made Miyano Akimi forget the struggle for a while, because she ignored one of the men who was holding her, but a man who was not particularly familiar with her.


    Miyano Akemi is also a kind person, so if you change someone else, she must be spitting out in her heart:''These two have forgotten to take medicine.''


    After the initial excitement, Huihara wiped his red eyes, and after talking to Mingmei, he immediately went into a room and listened to the tape that her mother had left her, and there was nothing left in the living room. Mingmei and Naruto are two people.


    Taking a sip of the black tea brought by the maid, Akemi Miyano asked her doubts and said, "What happened to you and Shiho today? They suddenly came to see me, and they were... so excited?"


    After the initial consternation subsided, Miyano Akimi noticed that she was held by a big man for about a minute, which made the simple girl''s face a little red.


    Naruto also took a sip of black tea slowly, saying:


    "Nothing, I just miss you."


    This is not a lie. He and Xiao Ai really wanted Akemi, so they came to have a look. Both of them had a tacit understanding of not mentioning Imai Tetsuo, or else the simplicity and harmony of Akemi did not lose to Xiaolan. Kindness, it''s strange not to be sad.Neither of them wanted to see this scene, so they both chose to hide it tacitly.


    It''s just that Mingmei''s thoughts about the two humans are not known, it''s just that Naruto''s face is even more blushing.


    ''Really, what does it mean to miss me, why is it so ambiguous?''


    Naruto didn''t mean it, but inadvertently said Mingmei blushed, Mingmei felt a little embarrassed, picked up the teacup again, concealed the shyness on her face, and said: "Are you going well? Have you found the tape?"


    "Well, it went well."


    Naruto nodded, never mentioning the murder, and smiled: "But you really can''t figure it out that you actually hid the tape behind the float, thanks to the organizers, they couldn''t find it."


    Mingmei knew that she had been there, and the people who organized it would definitely investigate. Jing Naruto said so, she couldn''t help feeling a little proud, and said, "If it is not safe enough, I would not dare to hide such important things there."


    "Yes, there was a ballpoint pen and a ruler hidden before. No one has discovered it for 20 years. Of course it is safe."


    "Ahem..."


    Akemi Miyano choked abruptly. No one knows about this. When Naruto mentioned her childhood prank, Miyano Akimi''s shy expression on her face was a bit more embarrassed, and she looked at Naruto in surprise. , Said: "Do you know everything?"


    "Yes, I heard that someone hid the ballpoint pen and ruler when they were young, and let them look for it for a long time."


    Mingmei showed an embarrassed look, and quietly defended herself:


    "I did not do it on purpose."

 690 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 690

    "I know, because you heard that they work too hard, so you simply hide the tools used for work so that those uncles can rest, right?"


    Seeing Mingmei''s shy smile, Naruto shook his head amusedly, took a sip from the teacup, and said, "But this is really your style. This kind of gentleness and kindness seems to be innate."


    "I...I''m not that good, and it really caused trouble to my uncle."


    "I think this is not bad, at least it makes me sure of one thing."


    "what?"


    "It''s about you and Xiao Ai''s mother, Elena Miyano, to give birth to such a gentle and considerate daughter like you. She is definitely a woman with twelve points of tenderness, and will not destroy Xiao Ai''s heart to her mother. Fantasy."


    This time when Naruto praised him, Mingmei was not shy, but showed a look of reminiscence, and muttered: "Mom... she is indeed gentler than anyone else."


    Although dressed in a casual and lively fashion, Miyano Akemi¡¯s face showed a mother-like expression at this time. Although beautiful, Naruto didn¡¯t really like this kind of over-fraternal character, and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Interrupting Mingmei¡¯s recollection, she said, "Actually, Mingmei is also good. Her gentle personality is very suitable for motherhood. If you go shopping with you in the future, you can pretend to be a husband and wife. You can play a cameo as our daughter. Ha, after all Now I am a seven-year-old elementary school student."


    "Ah roar! (idiot!) Don''t talk about such shy things!"


    "Yes? I''m very serious."


    ''I really don''t see how serious you are!''


    Mingmei wanted to complain about him so much, but she blushed completely because he had a deep smile. A girl who had a personality very similar to Xiaolan had the same shy response. After giving Naruto a stern look, she turned and left.


    boom!


    Mingmei underestimated the shamelessness of this man. In fact, if it was not shameless enough, there would be no meat to eat. Naruto stretched out his hand and pulled Mingmei¡¯s arm. The beautiful girl immediately became unstable and fell on Naruto¡¯s body, full of career lines. Pressing Naruto''s body, the distance between the two is close enough to hear each other''s breathing.


    "You... what are you doing?"


    Naruto gently stroked Mingmei''s hair, eyes gentle and pitying.


    "You are so beautiful, Mingmei."


    Mingmei flushed with shame, and she avoided Naruto''s eyes in a panic, and said, "Didn''t you tell you not to say such shy words?"


    "what is the relationship?"


    Naruto asked back. With the other hand wrapped around Mingmei¡¯s waist, he said, "From now on, whether it is you or Shiho, I will be protected by Naruto Uzumaki. As long as I am here, I will not let anyone It¡¯s absolutely not allowed to hurt you, you know?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Mingmei''s voice suddenly choked with tears in her eyes. Ever since her parents died, she has been living with Shiho for life. It can be said that she has been burdened with an extremely heavy and dark fate, but she never gave in, but at this moment, in this Under the man''s promise, she was so weak that she wanted to cry.


    "Don''t say such things... I''m stupid... I take it seriously..."


    "I just like you who are so stupid."


    Naruto didn''t give Mingmei any chance to resist. As soon as she looked up, she tasted Mingmei''s precious first kiss. Mingmei closed her eyes crimson and did not struggle. At this moment, she just wanted to be greedy for this share, which belongs to her alone at this moment. Of tenderness.


    Naruto tasted it carefully, gently soothed, and comforted the girl who had been burdened with too much. The atmosphere was just right.


    Snapped!


    A pink bunny slippers flew over accurately and hit the back of Naruto''s head, instantly destroying the perfect atmosphere between him and Mingmei.


    Turning his head, I saw Xiao Ai standing on the corner from the living room to the room, baring two tiger teeth, angry and jealous in her eyes, and said: "Don''t bully my sister!"


    Chapter 233-The meeting room becomes a martial arts field, and Mikako Sato runs away twice!


    Naruto touched the back of his head, and the feeling of a''Tianwai Flying Shoes'' hitting the back of the head was still there. Those sisters, sister blushed, sister jealous, it really made Naruto want to stop.


    ''Sooner or later, strip both of you naked...hehehehe... Xiaoai, hurry up and develop the antidote.''


    Naruto has a bad mind. Although he is in the office of the Metropolitan Police Department, his head is full of the beautiful sisters. However, the wonderful scene is currently limited to the state of consciousness. Who is Miyano? Zhibao is just mourning for Huiyuan at present.


    The body of a seven-year-old girl...


    Boom!!


    As the saying goes, Naruto is born from the heart, Naruto''s nasty thoughts appear on his face, making his expression look very YD, and then he was violently disciplined by someone.


    "Don''t show that disgusting expression in the Metropolitan Police Department!"


    Mikako Sato yelled and came to work happily. Today, I was surprised to see that guy in the office. This made Mikako Sato absolutely reluctant to admit that he was in a better mood, but the problem was the look on his face. YD''s expression.


    Judging from what he has known about him for many years, he would show this expression, he was definitely thinking of women.


    Although it has long been known that he is a super-hearted ghost, the two bomb incidents and the Sorrowful incident have already made her heart completely intoxicated, but she still feels uncomfortable seeing his evil expression, the heroic policewoman of the Metropolitan Police Department. , Focused all his angry emotions on Iron Fist, and gave him a hard hit.


    A huge bag bulged on Naruto''s head, and looked at the beautiful policewoman harshly, and said, "You will die after hitting me late? Let me finish my dream first!"


    ''Really, I just dreamt of taking off Xiao Ai''s Xiao Nei Nei, I can almost see it, oh oh oh..."


    Mikako Sato akimbo, grabbing Naruto''s ear with the other, and said, "What are you doing in spring dream again? Can you tell me something?"


    If this kind of thing is really said, it would be strange if Naruto is not dead. He understands this very clearly, so even if his ears are caught, it doesn''t hurt. He immediately leaves Sato like a slippery eel. Miwako''s''control'', cheeky hugged her, and leaned her head on the full and flexible career line of the beautiful policewoman.


    "Of course I dreamed of the beautiful Miwako, but now I don¡¯t have to dream, ah, it smells so good"


    Although Miwako Sato knew that this guy was pure nonsense, her body suddenly softened, and her whole body was weak. She was standing bravely, but now she could only lean on him like a little woman.


    In the final analysis, Miwako loves Naruto too much. Once he becomes cheeky, Miwako has nothing to do with him, otherwise he will not lose ground again and again. This kind of intimacy is nothing more than a few days ago. He...that''s why Miwako is shy.


    Miwako''s cheeks were red, and her hands weakly pushed Naruto''s shoulders.


    "Let go... fool..."


    "If I let go, I would really be a fool."


    Naruto''s head was buried in the two mountain peaks, and his voice was a bit muffled, but when he spoke, the squirming of his lips and the heat he exhaled made Miwako feel like an electric shock.


    Sato Mikako''s body is weak, and her usual agile skills are completely unable to show at this time. Naruto''s lips gradually rise, occupying the high ground, and soon found the two thin pink lips. Sato Mikako is not as bold as Naruto. Kissing in the Metropolitan Police Department is about to break through the limits of her shame, but it is more exciting, and her head is confused, and she doesn''t even mention the meaning of resistance.


    "Ahem..."


    The sound of the middle-aged uncle coughing dispelled the pair of mandarin ducks (isn¡¯t it a tyrannosaurus?), Mikako Sato exclaimed, and the small universe broke out in an instant. He even rewarded Naruto with three punches and sixteen feet, ignoring his helplessness, Takagi Xin With broken eyes, clutching his flushed cheeks, he rushed out quickly.


    Naruto recalled the sweet taste just now, and then raised his middle finger to the helpless Uncle Megumi.


    "The good thing that disturbs others is to thunder!"


    Uncle Mumu feels that he really can''t keep up with the times, but this guy is also a 37-year-old middle-aged man, how can he be so bold?


    "I really ask you, this is in the Metropolitan Police Department."


    "What happened to the Metropolitan Police Department? The Metropolitan Police Department forbids me to make friends with my girlfriend?"


    Naruto is really reasonable and unreasonable. He can be said to be alive if he is dead, but he is not wrong. This is the Metropolitan Police Department, not the Shaolin Temple. Who has stipulated that no dating or girlfriends are allowed It''s getting warm. There are many male policemen in the Metropolitan Police Department, and their girlfriends are also from the Metropolitan Police Department.

 691 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 691

    "Where do you come from so many fallacies?"


    "You care about me! I''ll tell Mrs. Bi about the last time you saw the female witness''s underwear!"


    "Hey! You can''t talk nonsense!"


    Uncle Mumu was so scared that his heart almost stopped beating. This super bronchitis, although it is very clear that it was really an accident last time, but if his wife knew about it, Mumu might have to kneel to durian, and it is not allowed. Crush the durian, or you will swallow a durian without peeling it.


    After a while, everything finally returned to normal. She went to the toilet and washed her face. Mikako Sato, who was a little awake, also returned to the office. She habitually pulled her hat and said, "There is a case. , Come over for a meeting."


    The Metropolitan Police Department also has a conference room, which is usually used for larger cases. In this case, Kiyomi Matsumoto specifically approved the search section to use the conference room. Although the size of the case is actually slightly smaller. some.


    The projector projected the contents of the laptop onto the screen. Mumu held an infrared pen in his hand and said: "The three in the photo are the three victims of the recent female assaults. Someone has been killed recently. Attacked with a metal rod, so the above attaches great importance to this case and asks us to solve the case as soon as possible."


    The three women in the photo are all young women in their twenties, dressed very...exaggerated!


    Naruto looked at the three people in the photo, and then looked at Mikako again. It was full of healing.


    "That... Mugure..."


    As soon as he talked about the case, Naruto immediately raised his hand and began to express his opinions like a pupil.


    "Naruto, what''s the matter?"


    "I want to ask, are the three of them really Japanese?"


    "Hey?" Uncle Mumu was taken aback. Although these three women''s dresses were beyond the understanding of Uncle Mumu, who was out of fashion, they weren''t to the point where they looked like Japanese.


    "Why did you say that?"


    Naruto squeezed his chin, looked seriously at the photos of the three people projected on the screen, and said, "Aren''t the three of them from the M78 Nebula Bumpman?"


    Mumu was embarrassed, Sato was embarrassed, Shiratori was embarrassed, and the group of people all looked at the man with an unprecedented seriousness.(Takagi: What about me?)


    With a roar of''eight ga'', Mikako Sato ran away and instantly transformed into the strongest monster King Kongbo!


    "You bastard! I''m talking about the case now! You take me seriously!!"


    Mikako Sato locked Naruto¡¯s neck from behind, using her strong arms, almost snapped Naruto¡¯s neck, and her voice was angry. Mugure and they all thought Mikako Sato was going away because of Naruto¡¯s tricks. But Naruto smiled in his heart, feeling that this woman was actually partly shy because of the close contact before, and now the revenge came back.


    Mikako Sato cracked and beat Naruto violently, corrected his broken parts, and finally returned to his position, and Mugure could finally start to talk about the case.


    "The first person to be attacked was Ms. Mizutani Ryoko. One night two weeks ago, while waiting for a traffic light, she was suddenly chased by someone from behind. Just when she was about to get out of the car and complain, she was hit by the gangster. Beat it with a metal rod."


    "The second person to be assaulted was Endo Hitomi. She was also attacked by a metal rod when she was coming out of the bathroom in the park ten days ago."


    "The last one is Miss Ishiguro Luzi who was attacked yesterday. She was beaten as soon as she walked out of the phone booth."


    "The gangsters use metal rods, which means they are probably the same gangster. It is a serial attack. This kind of case must first find the common connection between the victims. From the current point of view, the three of them..."


    Naruto glanced at Miwako, and still did not say anything like''M78 Nebula'', but honestly analyzed the case, saying: "These three people look very similar in appearance. What are the other aspects? Clues?"


    "No." Uncle Mumu shook his head and said, "Just like you said, the three victims only have some connections in their dresses. The three of them have never seen it before, don''t know each other, and don''t owe money. There is no debt collection, no enemies, and we have investigated emotional matters, but there are no clues, so the only clue at the moment is the three similar outfits."


    "The meaning is..."


    Naruto turned his gaze to the only policewoman present. Uncle Mumu nodded and said, "I plan to dress Sato as a young woman, and then go to the place where Miss Ishiguro was attacked yesterday. Can you bring out the prisoner?"


    "I don''t agree." Of course...


    It¡¯s strange that Naruto would agree. According to Sato Mikako, he was worried about his safety and was afraid that he would be hurt. He couldn¡¯t help but warm up, but Naruto¡¯s words made her smile even more lovely.¡± The three victims are all around twenty years old. Sato is twenty-eight this year. It¡¯s a little harder to pretend to be a twenty-year-old girl, and even if the problem of age can be solved with makeup, there are such silly prisoners who will pick it up. Does this female tyrannosaurus start?"


    "stupid!!"


    The meeting room is transformed into a martial arts field, and Mikako Sato runs away for the second time!!


    Chapter 234-Capture Operation!Oyuki Kogoro Mouri!


    On the last day of 2014, I am going out to eat tonight, and I will go out immediately. There should be no Chapter 4...


    Cup Household Department Store...


    Although the family has a wealth of wealth, but also can not resist the heart of Miss Suzuki Sonoko who likes to go shopping, not going to Ginza, but like to come to such a relatively populous shopping mall, this is also the reason why this girl is born in a wealthy but not disgusting.


    "Xiao Lan, what do you think of this one?"


    Ms. Sonoko Suzuki, who is wearing a blue long dress, dark blue skirt, white knee-length socks, and a green coat outside, holds an orange sweater in her hand, and asks her friends for advice.


    "This is a Christmas present for the teacher. Isn''t it a bit more lively, and the teacher doesn''t wear sweaters of that color?"


    "Woo...that''s what it said."


    "I think this solid color sweater is pretty good." Xiaolan turned around and picked up a light purple sweater. "This should be a good match for the teacher."


    "No! It must be purely hand-woven!"


    "Huh?"


    Xiao Lan turned around strangely, looked at her friend with puzzled eyes, and said, "Why do you have to knit by hand?"


    "Oops!"


    Yuanzi suddenly realized that he had missed his mouth, and hurriedly covered his damn stinky mouth, but what he said was like splashed water, how could he get it back?


    Although Xiaolan is innocent, she is definitely not a fool as a representative of the Mandarin class. She immediately noticed her friend''s game, her eyes narrowed slightly, her head raised, and a very oppressive sight.


    "The garden..."


    Yuanzi smirked embarrassedly by Xiaolan''s horrible sight, waved his hands repeatedly, and said, "I just think the hand-knit sweater will be warmer when you wear it."


    "You still want to lie to me!"


    Xiao Lan approached her friend, pinching her finger, her phalanx crackling, if Yuan Zi didn''t tell the truth, Xiao Lan wouldn''t mind letting her learn about the strength of the leader of the Didan High School Karate Club.


    Yuanzi looked embarrassed and couldn''t hide it, and said, "Because when I was talking on the phone with my teacher last time, I accidentally mentioned that I was knitting a sweater for someone I liked, but I knew I was not very good. Patience people, so..."


    "That''s the case, so I plan to buy ready-made hand-knitted sweaters, and then treat them as your own knitted sweaters and give them as gifts to the teacher, right"


    "I can''t help it, because there is really no way to get down the stairs, well, Lan Jiang, don''t you tell the teacher, OK?"


    Yuanzi folded his hands together, and looked pitifully like a cute little rabbit.


    Xiao Lan, a very cute creature, even though she knew what her friend¡¯s true face was, she was killed by a second. She helplessly raised her forehead and said, "I don¡¯t know how to say it, but Yuanzi, you really think the teacher will Can''t you see through your tricks?"


    "Arnold..."


    "Teacher, I have known us for so many years, if you lie to him, be careful that the teacher is angry."


    "Ah..."

 692 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 692

    "Forget it, I don''t bother to care about you, if the teacher is really angry, don''t rely on me."


    "Ah! I knew you were the best, Lan Jiang"


    Miss Yuanzi was in spring, she immediately hugged Xiaolan and rubbed her cheek wildly.


    "Stupid! Go away!"


    Two young girls laugh and play, this kind of thing is normal for girls, even if they are shopping hand in hand, it is normal for girls to do things, as long as they do not make any exaggerated behaviors, they will not be easily considered by others. It''s Lily. Instead, two men are holding hands and go shopping...


    ''Whoever marries Yuanzi''s three-eighth is really doing merit.''


    Conan rolled his eyes and complained to the short-haired eight-woman. It was cold, and Conan''s children''s shoes were still wearing a woolen hat on top of their heads, which could be vaguely seen at the edge of the bandage.


    In the last car crash, Conan didn¡¯t have any injuries. Although he later reported the case to the Metropolitan Police Department with a butterfly voice changer, he did not receive any acceptance. The case seemed to have fallen to the sea and disappeared completely. Even the policemen who came to him and Dr. Ari to ask about the transcript were not there.


    Uncle Maori¡¯s dress is very warm. In addition to his usual suit, he also wears a windbreaker, a green scarf, and a red hat on top of his head... Should I change the color of the scarf and hat?


    "Ah really..."


    Kogoro Maori complained helplessly. He was dragged out by Xiaolan and Yuanzi early this morning to go shopping. Last night, he watched TV too late and he did not wake up at all. Smoking is not allowed in the mall. Sleepy.


    "Why do women go on endlessly when it comes to shopping and buying clothes?"


    Maori Kogoro is depressed, he is not a person who likes to go out. Maori Kogoro usually goes out for three things. First, betting on horses, second, buying cigarettes and alcohol, and third, investigating the case...the importance decreases in order. And the next words of Miss Suzuki made Kogoro Mori even more depressed.


    "Now, I can''t find the goal here. Let''s go to the store in Erchome, Ran."


    "Okay, I also want to buy a Christmas present for the teacher."


    Yuanzi and Xiaolan are holding hands, and the relationship is so good that Kogoro Mori, who was about to faint, couldn''t help wailing when they heard that they were going to the next battlefield, and said: "Want to go shopping?!"


    "Why, is there a problem, Dad?"


    Xiao Lan turned her head and smiled so that he was looking at her father with a dazzling smile, and Maori immediately shook his head with that terrifying smile.


    Wiping the sweat from his forehead, Maori looked at his daughter''s back and the long hair that was flicked, and couldn''t help whispering: "Why is Xiaolan''s momentum getting more and more terrifying?"


    "Hehe..."


    Conan snickered from the side, and then Mouri Kogoro''s iron fist immediately fell.


    "Tell you this brat to laugh!"


    There was a little devil who kept wailing holding his head and Moori Kogoro reluctantly followed in his daughter''s footsteps. Poor Conan, the injury was not healed last time. This time, Moori Kogoro punched him. Almost hit a concussion.


    When he walked out of the Beihu shopping mall, Mouri Kogoro''s depressed mood disappeared in an instant. The reason was the beauty with short blond hair that walked in front of him.


    "What a beautiful lady!"


    Mouri Kogoro''s expression on Brother Pig''s face immediately left only the blond beauty in his eyes.


    "Wearing a miniskirt in such a cold day, my spring is here, oh ho ho ho ho ho!"


    "father!"


    Xiao Lan couldn''t help but yelled Moori Kogoro, but Moori Kogoro, who had completely fallen into the pig brother state, could not hear his daughter''s voice at all, drooling, and walked toward the big beauty with short blond hair wryly.


    Yuanzi''s mouth twitched, looking at the Maori Kogoro who looked like a wolf who was walking in the tail, he couldn''t help but hit Xiaolan next to him with his shoulder, and said, "I now understand why your mother has not been willing to go home for so many years."


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    What can Xiaolan do besides a wry smile now?With such an unbelievable dad, Xiao Lan is also very tired. Put yourself in a position and think about it. If her husband is like this, Xiao Lan would not want to go home.


    "Huh? It''s a ballpoint pen."


    Conan saw a ballpoint pen dropped in the phone booth, and said, "Could it be the older sister just now?"


    "Great!"


    Moori Kogoro found the reason for the conversation, and immediately picked up the ballpoint pen and chased the blond beauty in front.


    "Miss! Your things have fallen!"


    A salty pig''s hand was placed on the shoulder of the blond beauty. The blond woman stopped and reached out to put Moori Kogoro''s hand, which made Moori Kogoro show the expression of brother pig, alertness = 0.


    The blond beauty immediately took a step back and hit Moori Kogoro''s chest with her shoulder, causing Mouri to immediately lose her center of gravity. The subsequent movements were lightning fast, clutching Mouri Kogoro''s hand, bending over, and center of gravity. Lowered, and at the same time raised his leg and kicked Moori Kogoro''s ankle.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    Kogoro Mouri completely lost his center of gravity, felt a moment of spinning, and then hit his back hard on the road.


    "So beautifully over the shoulder!"


    Xiao Lan couldn''t help but praise loudly, her face was flushed with excitement, she couldn''t help but want to applaud.(Mori Kogoro: Xiaolan, your father is about to be beaten to death. ­©


    The blond beauty immediately turned Moori Kogoro over. Moori Kogoro was smashed to the ground, unable to resist. His arms were cut behind her back, and the blond beauty immediately pressed her knees on Moori Kogoro''s back.


    "action!!"


    Not minding, Uncle Mumu who was lying in a pile of garbage bags immediately rushed out and squashed Moori Kogoro completely with the posture of Mount Tarzan. The rest was hidden in a nearby alley. All the police in the car rushed forward, Naruto. Also stepped on both feet by the way.


    "teacher!"


    "Xiaolan, Yuanzi?!"


    Naruto was playing''unicorn feet'', and when he saw his two students, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and he looked at someone below who had been tortured into an inhuman form.


    "In that case, this sneaky tail criminal is..."


    When I found a cafe, Mikako Sato went to the toilet and changed his disguised clothes. Kogoro Moori put a few OK bandages on his forehead.


    With a cigarette in his mouth, Kogoro Mouri''s face was still extremely depressed, and he said, "So, you are trying to lure the prisoner who has continuously attacked women into the bait."


    "Yeah, that''s why Miwako was made to look like that." Naruto took a sip of his coffee and resisted laughing.


    "But the height of the prisoner you announced is 150 cm, which is totally inconsistent with me."


    "Um, that''s because of the way you are close to Miss Sato, it looks like..." Takagi is an honest person, so I was embarrassed to say the rest.


    "Unkind." The real golden-haired guy had no idea what politeness was.


    "Cut!" Maori Kogoro''s face was depressed, anyway, this fight must have been in vain.


    "But speaking of it, none of the four of you actually recognized Miwako."


    Naruto put down the coffee cup and sighed in a low voice, seeming to be infinitely emotional. Looking at the scenery outside the window, Naruto said: "The power of cosmetics is really amazing."


    boom!!boom!!Wow!!Crackling!!Huh!!

 693 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 693

    Kogoro Mouri is mentally balanced...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Five-Can I find clues like this?The investigation of child''s play!


    Ji Fei Gou jumped for a while, and the waiter at the coffee shop almost couldn''t help calling the police, but only stopped after Mumu showed his police card. The chaotic scene finally returned to calm.


    Takagi put the photos of the three attacked persons on the table, and everyone stared at the photos.


    Naruto yawned helplessly, and said, "No matter how many times I look at it, I can''t understand the trend of these alien creatures." While complaining, he glanced at the two young girls who were present as light mature women.


    "Sure enough, it''s better to be natural."


    Naruto¡¯s compliment made all three women blush. Sato Mikako directly gave him a fist and said, ¡°Now I¡¯m dealing with the case! Take it seriously!¡±


    "I''m serious too!"


    "I''m serious about complaining, right?!" Mikako Sato doesn''t give Naruto face at all in this matter, and her own complaints are also very sharp.


    "No, I''m looking at girls very seriously."


    Naruto held his face in both hands to pretend to be tender, and stared at the garden sitting directly across from him without blinking, which made the garden beaming.


    The second lady of Suzuki chaebol, who is keen on fashion and likes shopping and gossip, smiled and said: "Teacher, these are not aliens. These 101 hot girl makeup is a very popular makeup method for young girls now."


    "what?"


    Naruto, who has always been very young, feels OUT for the first time. After looking at the photos on the table, he feels that he really can''t understand the current trend, and he keeps talking.


    "101 Dalmatian makeup?"


    Don¡¯t say it¡¯s serious and serious like Miwako. After hearing Naruto¡¯s words, even Yuanko¡¯s originally unscrupulous''Second Miss¡¯ couldn¡¯t laugh or cry. He quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s not Dalmatian makeup, it¡¯s 101 hot girl makeup. It is the makeup method of painting the face very black, then applying white eye shadow and silver lipstick!"


    "Oh, that''s it." Naruto squeezed his chin, as if he finally understood, then another sentence came out.


    "I think if every girl is like this, Dorobica Paradise can cancel the haunted house project."


    Sato Miwako¡¯s forehead was beating, feeling that her limit of endurance had been provoked again and again today, so she immediately punched!


    Whoosh!


    This time Naruto avoided, and did not deliberately hit Mi Kazuko''s fist. When the short-haired female detective almost rushed forward, she immediately said: "Stop making trouble, I found it!"


    Mikako Sato gave Naruto a sullen look, feeling that this guy is purely doing a strange thing, and would not really find any useful clues, and said: "Why, I found out that the garden has a novel dress today, and the whole person is completely new. ,Right?"


    "Huh? How do you know?!"


    Naruto looked surprised, thinking that he was the only one who had discovered this. Kan Miwako once again assumed the posture of Qiangbo Wang, and immediately waved his hand and said: "Okay, stop making trouble, I really found it."


    Naruto suddenly took Yuanzi''s hand, then pointed to the first photo on the table, and said, "Look, the ring on Yuanzi''s hand is the same as the one worn by Ryoko Mizutani, the first victim. The ring is exactly the same, and the bracelet on the wrist of Endo Hitomi, who was attacked, was the same as the bracelet worn by Yuanzi. As for the third one, Ishiguro Road, who was attacked yesterday, she The necklace I wear on my neck is the same as the necklace Yuanzi wears now."


    "It''s true after you say that..."


    Mikako Sato¡¯s face was surprised, not so much surprised at these exactly the same jewelry, more as surprised at Naruto, not paying attention at all, looking at the girl can actually find such an important clue, which makes you always serious Really dealing with work, Sato Mikako, who is diligent in investigating the case, suddenly feels that everything she learned in the police academy has been learned from dogs.


    Although the feeling in my heart was very strange, the most important thing was investigating the case. All of a sudden, everyone except Naruto stared at the garden.


    "Yuanzi, where do you buy your jewelry?"


    "These are not bought, they are gifts. It is the Beihu mall that I went to with Xiaolan just now. Celebrations are being held there. As long as you show the invoice at the door, you can get gifts worth 10,000 yen in total."


    "In other words, the three of them are likely to be guests of the Beihu Mall!"


    "That''s right! Go to the Beihu mall to investigate immediately!"


    Following the 101 hot girl makeup that looked like a ghost, the three victims of the consecutive attacks finally found another point in common, and everyone immediately went to the Cuphouse shopping mall.


    It¡¯s actually only three minutes¡¯ walk from this cafe to the Peihu Mall. After speeding up the pace, it takes only two minutes to reach the Peihu Mall.


    Standing at the entrance of the Cuphu shopping mall, Naruto moved his nose. He was supposed to go to the person in charge of the shopping mall, but Naruto changed direction and immediately rushed to the underground parking lot of the mall.


    "Naruto, where are you going?!"


    "Parking lot! I smell blood!"


    Naruto''s five senses beyond ordinary people can clearly smell a little blood wafting from the parking lot, and he can be absolutely sure that it is human blood!


    Naruto¡¯s judgment was correct again. The body was found in the parking lot for the first time. Like the previous three victims who were only attacked, they painted 101 hot girl makeup and had the same jewelry as the garden. The corner, full of blood, has no life.


    The body was found. The nature of the case was different from before. The Metropolitan Police Department headquarters immediately dispatched police officers to the scene to collect evidence. As the lowest-ranking police officer on the scene, Takagi was responsible for asking for some transcripts and clues.


    "The deceased was named Lanze Dahui. He was 20 years old this year. He used to be a clerk at the Peihu Shopping Mall. However, he was fired a year ago and currently does not have a job."


    "Kill the man for the fourth time." Mumu narrowed his eyes, his eyes filled with anger.


    "Yes, but according to the current situation, it seems that the murderer should be the same person as in the previous three wounding cases." Naruto leaned on the hood of a car nearby.


    "Yes, I think so too." Mikako Sato nodded in agreement with Naruto''s judgment, "We have never announced the characteristics of the victim, so the probability of imitating killing is very, very low."


    "Moreover, we just thought that the three previous victims were all customers of this mall. It is impossible for anyone to know this in advance from us, so the possibility that the murderer was someone else can basically be ruled out."


    "In that case, the murderer should have been done by someone who has a grudge against this mall." Kogoro Mouri made a serious judgment.


    "It''s not necessarily." Naruto immediately retorted, showing no mercy. "This can only explain why the murderer chose to start with someone related to this mall, but it can''t explain why he chose to paint this 101 hot girl makeup. People."


    There are still obvious loopholes in Maori Kogoro''s reasoning, and Naruto pointed out in a sentence that Naruto hadn''t figured out the key, and a young man ran over shouting.


    "Daohui! Daohui!"


    The young man in a blue suit kept yelling the deceased¡¯s name and wanted to rush over, but was immediately stopped by the police officer at the scene. The crime scene never allowed ordinary people to approach, even the deceased¡¯s relatives, because that would happen. Destroy the evidence left at the scene.


    Mumu turned his head slightly and said, "Who is he?"


    "He is Mr. Shirakawa Kiyuki, the boyfriend of the deceased. It is said that he was waiting to meet the deceased in the mall just now. Coincidentally, his father was the owner of this mall, so Mr. Shirakawa introduced the deceased to him as a chef. Work in the restaurant."


    Takagi was explaining that a woman in a purple dress came from behind to comfort Shirakawa Noriyuki who was excited.


    "What about that woman?"


    "I heard that it was a waiter in the restaurant where Mr. Shirakawa worked, named Yuri Konno. He was a college classmate with Mr. Shirakawa and often discussed with him the problems he encountered."


    "The problem? What does that mean?"


    "According to Miss Konno, Mr. Shirakawa''s father has always been very opposed to him interacting with the dead."


    ''I was blocked from interacting with my girlfriend, and then discussed with other women. What kind of plot is this?''


    Naruto''s head twitched, thinking of some messy things in his mind, and then took a peek at Mikako Sato, and found that she hadn''t noticed her sway, he was relieved immediately, then looked around, and said, "Speaking of," How come there is no security guard in such a big shopping mall and such a big parking lot?"


    "That..." With a face with Chinese characters (Qingshan really likes Chinese characters...), a middle-aged man wearing a security uniform, Jin Fangxiong, walked out of the crowd and said: "I am actually the security guard of this parking lot, but I didn¡¯t feel well just now, so I went to the toilet. The gangster must have committed the crime at that time."

 694 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 694

    "I think you did this case at all!"


    A cold voice came from the crowd, and the lens reflected a sinister light. Shirakawa Noriyuki turned around in surprise and said, "Dad?"


    ''They are father and son?''Naruto looked at the so-called father and son. Although Shirakawa Shirakawa is not as handsome as the world, but with good features and beautiful appearance, Shirakawa Haruyoshi fits the image of a sinister villain very well.


    ''This was definitely picked up in the trash can!''


    The glasses-wearing Shirakawa Haruyoshi would not know what Naruto was saying. He just stared at Dianjin Yoshio gloomily and said, "Aren''t you still working as a security guard at the mall where I was hostile to me half a year ago? In accordance with their request, come and destroy my reputation."


    ''If Yingli is here, he will definitely say sir, please pay attention to your words, otherwise this gentleman (Dianjin Yoshio) can sue you for defamation, but I am not Yingli, so don¡¯t join in the fun.''


    Shirakawa Chunyi didn''t care about the death of the individual at all, and said coldly to his son: "Jizhi, you should know that I have never opposed your relationship. Next time you can find me a girl with no bad record!"


    "Dad...Dad!"


    Shirakawa Kiyoshi burst into tears, but he couldn''t stop Shirakawa Haruyi''s ruthless footsteps.


    "That... what does it mean to have no bad record?"


    "I think it was the accident that Lan Ze caused in this mall a year ago. Lan Ze drove and killed a little boy here, so he was fired."


    "By the way, I once heard Yumi talk about this case. At that time, the child was waiting for his mother in the parking lot. Suddenly a car came from the dark and knocked him down, although the speed was not fast because it was in the parking lot. , But the child died because he hit the key. Because it was considered an accident at the time, it seemed that there was no sentence. I remember that child who died was named Akira Sakurai."


    Women are good to gossip. For the policewomen working in the Metropolitan Police Department, their main gossip is not a celebrity, but a variety of cases. Naruto has a deep understanding of this.


    Mumu took a step forward and said, "Mr. Shirakawa, what is the height of your father and yourself?"


    "Dad''s words are 150 centimeters, and my own is 173 centimeters."


    "How about you two, Mr. Deposit, Miss Konno?"


    "I am 167 centimeters."


    "I am 144 cm." So short...


    "Then, Mr. Shirakawa, did your father also go to the restaurant where you and the deceased had agreed to meet today?"


    "No, he hasn''t come after the agreed time, so I asked Dahui to come to the parking lot to see if Dad has come."


    "So that''s the case, then, Mr. Haruyoshi Shirakawa is very likely to kill."


    "Wait, wait a minute! Don''t you suspect that it was my father who killed someone?!"


    "That... because according to the previous victim, the height of the murderer was about 150 cm, so we just asked about it just to be on the safe side." Mumu waved his hand awkwardly, although he was indeed suspicious of Shirakawa Haruyoshi, but neither It''s good to say it directly.


    "Previous victim?! So what are you doing?! If you already know the height of the gangster, why don¡¯t you catch him?! If you catch the gangster, she won¡¯t encounter her. This is the situation today! The reason why Dahui died is all you policemen! You policemen are simply a bunch of rice buckets!"


    Shirakawa Kiyoshi''s cries and crying sternly touched the memory of Mumuchen''s twenty years of sealing, and it also made someone very uncomfortable.


    boom!!


    The next moment, Shirakawa Noriyuki flew out directly, with a gray footprint on his body!


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty-Six-The Middle-aged Uncle Who Plays Mummy!People who want to hear gossip!


    "Damn!"


    Shirakawa Kiyuki flew out and hit the wall of the parking lot before someone''s foul language appeared.


    Naruto is a arrogant person. Although he usually gags with other people and is shameless, he once surpassed the apex of the world of Naruto. He has the pride that ordinary people can hardly reach. He can completely accept the woman he likes calling him. Drink it, even scolding himself bloody, but he can''t tolerate a man who has nothing to do with him arrogantly in front of him.


    Could it be that Naruto has to accompany a smiling face to obey and protect the other person after being scolded by others?Naruto is not that saint!


    Javier will be reported, this is Naruto''s style!


    Naruto kicked Shirakawa Kiyuki into the air. He had already controlled his power with that kick. Not to mention kicking Shirakawa Kiyuki to death, but he definitely had to recuperate for a while.


    Looking at Shirakawa Noriyuki with a cold look in his eyes, Naruto said in a harsh tone: "Please pay attention to your tone. The surname is Shirakawa. This is just a small lesson. Next time, if you don¡¯t get clean Yes, I will chop you up and feed the dog!"


    After a pause, Naruto''s face became gloomy and evil, and said:


    "Don''t push everything to the police, you idiot! If you have the ability, you can try to catch the prisoner yourself. Isn''t it your girlfriend who died? By the way, she will run to him alone. This parking lot came because you asked her to come and was attacked? Speaking of which, your girlfriend will die, isn''t it entirely because you want her to come here alone?"


    The physical pain can be tolerated, but the psychological pain is the most tormenting.


    It can be seen that Shirakawa Noriyuki really likes Lanzawa Tae. Otherwise, he would not shed tears just now, but his style of life is really unpopular with Naruto.


    For Naruto with simple thinking, it is not like it or hate it. For people who hate, Naruto will of course not be able to control his speech.


    Aizawa Tae is dead, Shirakawa Kiyuki is sad, but are the police responsible?The police are responsible for arresting prisoners, but no one stipulates how long and how long the police must catch the prisoners. If the prisoners continue to commit murder, wounding or even killing during this period, it is even more a fantasy for the police to take this responsibility. When it comes to going to the Japanese Diet, it is totally irrelevant. The so-called accusation made by Shirakawa Kiyuki was just a kind of sad anger.


    If it''s a good old man, and seeing Shirakawa Noriyuki so sad, he might simply be scolded and let him vent. However, it is Naruto that he meets, and Naruto Uzumaki, whose personal emotions are always better than police duties.


    "Ahem..."


    Mumu pulled his hat, concealed his gloomy expression, and said, "Naruto, stop talking."


    Naruto turned his head and looked at Mumu''s dark face. Rarely today, he didn''t continue to tease this broad-hearted, fat and temperamental uncle, but instead gave him a lot of face.


    "Well, depending on your face, I won''t pursue it anymore."


    Anyone can see that there is something wrong with Mumu''s situation today. It is okay to look serious when investigating the case, but it is absolutely not normal for Mumu to look serious and black today.


    Because the case is still being investigated, other people have not stayed here for a long time. The deposit Yoshio continues to work, and the others have also separated. And the Beihu shopping mall can only be closed in advance today.


    Conan''s mind is now full of the case of the case, and he looks at Takagi who speaks best, and said, "Officer Takagi, did all three victims say that the murderer was 150 cm tall?"


    "That''s not true. There are only the first and the third, because the second girl was suddenly attacked by the gangster from behind and fainted at the time. She was in a coma after she was found by a passerby and sent to the hospital. So I didn¡¯t see the gangster at all, but the gangster¡¯s height of 150 cm shouldn¡¯t be wrong, because the first and third ladies, after the incident, we asked them to come to the General Administration to take notes. They all said The height of the prisoners is not much different from them."


    Conan held the three photos that Takagi handed over in his hand and said, "Then what are the heights of the two of them?"


    "Well... the height of the first girl is 151 cm, and the third girl is 153 cm. I measured it for them when I took the transcript at the General Administration, so there is absolutely nothing wrong with it."


    Takagi explained everything honestly, and didn''t feel that it was a mistake to report a case in such detail to a first-year pupil.


    "Hey! Takagi, don''t say anything to the kids!" This time, even Uncle Mumu couldn''t help but speak.


    "Sorry."


    "Megure is right, Takagi, is it really okay for you to tell a first-year elementary student the content of a case like this?"


    Naruto fiercely repaired Takagi''s body, then snatched the three photos from Conan''s hands, and said, "But speaking of it, looking at it now, this second attacked girl is also a bit strange. "


    "Hey? Naruto, what did you find?"


    Naruto took out the photo of the second assailant and said, "Takagi, you said before that this second girl was attacked when she came out of the park toilet in the middle of the night, right?"


    "Yes, this photo was taken for her immediately when we arrived at the scene."

 695 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 695

    "Since she was discovered by passers-by, which means that there is no companion of her nearby, why does she have a man''s coat on her?"


    "Um, that is the coat I lent her to wear, because the weather is really a bit cold." The good old man Takagi really didn''t say that this kind of man is definitely the best person to be a good friend. You can borrow money from him. Absolutely no problem!


    "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird? Although the trendy girls are wearing thinner, but sleeveless short skirts are too few, at least you should add a coat outside, just like the first one. Same as the third girl who was attacked."


    "Yeah..." Mikako Sato suddenly realized, "So, she should have been in a very warm place, but she went to the toilet at the time, so she didn''t wear a coat."


    "Yes, for example...in the car?"


    With a faint look, he stretched out his hand to pinch his chin, and said solemnly: "In this way, the first and third victims were indeed attacked after getting off the car, and the fourth case happened in the parking lot. In the field...Takagi! Investigate immediately to see if the second victim drove that day!"


    "Yes!"


    Takagi, with the lowest police rank, was in charge of running errands and immediately ran out to investigate things about the car.


    On the other hand, Naruto stretched out. There was no need for him to run errands for such trivial matters. At this time, the spirit that had been concentrated because of reasoning relaxed a little, and suddenly felt sleepy. In winter, it was originally lazy.


    "Xiao Lan, what''s the matter with you, frowning?"


    Xiao Lan squeezed her chin (designated POSE when thinking), pouted slightly and looked at Lan Ze Dahui''s corpse, and said: "I always feel that this lady''s corpse is something wrong."


    "Oh, is it?" Naruto walked over, leaned the big head on Xiaolan''s shoulder, and said, "What''s wrong?"


    "I can''t tell, but I always feel something is wrong."


    "Then leave it alone, by the way, what about the eighth wife in the garden? It feels a lot quieter without her chatting in my ears."


    "The garden is not a bird!"


    Xiaolan turned her head and gave Naruto a blank look, argued for her friend(?), and then said: "Yuanzi went to the car, first put the things I bought in the car, and then go to the toilet."


    "Oh." Naruto replied casually, without paying attention to this at all.


    "Hahahaha..."


    Accompanied by a burst of bold laughter, "The Metropolitan Police Department is only one family, no semicolon", a middle-aged man with a dark skin and a scar on his face appeared in the parking lot. .


    "It''s really easy for you, Naruto, it seems that the case has made some progress."


    "Forget it, I just found a clue and asked Takagi to investigate it."


    Naruto didn''t continue to lean on Xiaolan, stood up straight, shrugged, and said casually.


    Xiaolan turned her head, her gaze flew over Naruto''s shoulder, and looked at Matsumoto Kiyonaga''s face that was really sorry for the audience, and said, "Teacher, who is this gorilla?"


    ''Gorilla?''


    For a while, the people who knew Matsumoto''s true identity, except Mumu still looked gloomy, everyone else covered their mouths and tried very hard to control their smiles.


    Naruto really waited for enough laughs before squeezing Xiaolan¡¯s pretty face, and said, ¡°He¡¯s not a gorilla. He is the manager of the investigation section of our Criminal Department, that is, Mugure¡¯s boss, Kiyoshi Matsumoto. Chief vigilante."


    "Ah! I''m sorry, I''m sorry... I didn''t mean it... I''m sorry!"


    Xiao Lan let out a cry of exclamation, then bowed and apologized to Matsumoto Kiyonaga. Although Matsumoto Kiyonaga had a forehead, he couldn''t care about a little girl and waved his hand.


    "However, the media reporters outside are arguing that this is an indiscriminate murder case. Mugure, Naruto, you should finish the matter here quickly and do it again tomorrow."


    As a policeman, one has to consider not only the truth of the case, but also something more terrifying than murder or even natural disasters. That is panic!


    If the panic is allowed to spread and cause bad effects, then the consequences are definitely more serious than not finding a murderer!


    "But..." Mumu was strangely hesitant this time.


    "Just do it, Megumi Police Department." Mikako Sato agreed this time and said: "Besides, we are still not sure that the victim was originally sitting in the car. If there is really no way, I will draw another one. Black makeup, try it out by driving..."


    "I''ve already said it! You are not allowed to seduce the gangster again!!"


    Miwako Sato was supposed to have nothing wrong, but it evoked Mumu''s obviously over-excited reaction, and even an uncontrollable reaction. The good old man''s Mumu was yelling, and everyone in the room looked at Mumu in astonishment. I don''t know why he was suddenly furious, and Kiyoshi Matsumoto narrowed his eyes, Naruto pinched his chin and showed a weird smile.


    Mumu was silent for a while, and said: "Kingshi! Please let us check here for a while! You can definitely find something, and I have a hunch that the prisoner should be around here now!"


    "Then it''s up to you..." Matsumoto Kiyoshi is surprisingly good-looking, or he thinks of what happened in the past, "But, Mikado, don''t you still care about the case back then? Huh? The sealed case hidden under your hat."


    Mumu''s eyes diverged, and a figure of a female high school student covered in blood and wearing a school uniform and a pleated skirt again appeared in his mind. This memory made Mumu hold his head and said, "No, I am early. Just let it go!"


    After speaking, he turned around to investigate immediately. Naruto pinched his chin, a wicked smile was provoked at the corner of his mouth, and said, "Absolutely brave, I can''t let it go."


    "Yes." Kiyomizu Matsumoto immediately agreed.


    Others looked at these two uncles (Naruto 37, Matsumoto 53), who were ninety years old in total, and listened to them playing dumb riddles. They really felt that Hundred Claws scratched their hearts, and they were very uncomfortable.


    ''What exactly was the case back then?!I really want to hear gossip!''


    (The world of Conan is expected to end in about two hundred chapters, but because sometimes it¡¯s not easy to stop, so it may be more. Conan knows how long it will be to end. It¡¯s really not in the mood to wait for Naruto. Will write a theatrical version, plus a Lupin & Conan co-operative theater version, the rest is the organization. After Conan is finished, it will be Dragon Ball. Between Dragon Ball and Xiuzu Mage, cross and vampire will be interspersed as a transitional world. , And I thought of a very interesting plot two days ago, you need to enter the world of the cross and the vampire to complete, the new year, please look forward to it!)


    Chapter 237-The garden is in distress, the bird in the cage!


    A group of guys who were aroused by gossip kept asking Naruto and Kiyonaga Matsumoto what the case was that made Mumu so uncomfortable.


    But these two middle-aged bastards were impressed. No matter what they did, the two of them would not speak, or would not bring up what happened in the case 20 years ago.


    Sato Mikako couldn''t pry open the mouths of these two middle-aged people. One was the boss who couldn''t hit, and the other was a bastard with super thick skin. It was no use to hit it. The already burning gossip fire couldn''t be satisfied. Under the circumstances, Mikako Sato could only transfer all the flames to the case, while secretly swearing.


    ''Damn bastard!Don''t let me catch who made this case, otherwise...''


    In the dark, a middle-aged man with a sinister expression looking at a short-haired girl suddenly felt chills all over his body.


    The kid Takagi ran out for a long time before returning, Mumu said with a gloomy face, while Miwako and the gorilla Matsumoto were discussing the case, Naruto seemed okay, and had to look at the ceiling in a daze to pass the time.


    Two policemen carried the corpse of Lanzawa Dahui on a stretcher, and then prepared to transport it to the Metropolitan Police Department for further detailed autopsy. One of the policemen carrying the stretcher accidentally ran into a colleague. The stretcher shook and the corpse¡¯s left leg It slumped, and the pink lady''s shoe on his left foot fell to the ground.


    "Hey! Her shoes fell off."


    "Oh, sorry."


    The policeman who accidentally bumped into someone just now apologized and immediately picked up the shoes on the ground and put them on again.


    "Huh? Strange, why are these shoes so loose?!"


    Naruto, who was in a daze, heard their conversation, and suddenly a flash of inspiration, turned his head to look at the corpse that was carried away, and then pulled Xiaolan to his side and said: "Xiaolan, you just felt strange Is the place..."


    Naruto whispered to Xiaolan, Naruto''s discovery answered Xiaolan''s doubts, his eyes brightened, and he said, "Yes, that''s right! That''s it!"


    "In that case, the murderer should be... Mugure, I found it!"


    Takagi just came back at this time, and Naruto called all the policemen together and told what he had just discovered.


    "Nani? Platform shoes?! You mean Miss Lan Ze, who was killed in this parking lot, was wearing a pair of platform shoes before his feet?!"

 696 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 696

    "Yes, nowadays, girls with 101 hot girls makeup are usually painted, and they shouldn''t wear ordinary flat shoes, right, Xiaolan?"


    "Well, that''s right, I heard Yuanzi talk about it, now basically all the girls who wear that kind of makeup wear platform shoes."


    "Moreover, when I was carrying the corpse just now, because I accidentally collided with another policeman, the shoes on the corpse''s feet fell off. When the policeman tried to put the shoes on the corpse again, he found that the shoes were bigger. No. I can¡¯t put it on at all, so those shoes are not of the dead at all."


    "But... why did the gangster deliberately change the victim''s shoes?"


    "I think the murderer shouldn''t want people to discover the characteristics of his choice of targets, because the targets he chose are all girls wearing platform shoes!"


    Naruto finally broke the conditions for the murderer to choose the target. After everyone was shocked, Takagi grabbed his arm and pinched his chin, and said: "Now think about it, when the other three young ladies were attacked, their faces were very painted. The exaggerated black makeup means that the three victims were probably wearing platform shoes when they were attacked."


    Mikako Sato also put on the standard POSE when thinking in this world, pinched her chin, and then said: "So, I remember hearing Yumi say that Miss Lanze killed someone in the traffic accident a year ago. The biggest reason is because she wore a pair of platform shoes at the time. Because the soles were too thick, the brake sensitivity was reduced."


    "Is that true?!"


    "Yes, the parents of the teenager who had been divorced at the time of the case were very certain that the incident was due to this reason, but the judge did not approve it."


    "The boy''s parents divorced?"


    "Yes, I heard that the main reason for the divorce was that the husband was drinking too much. After the divorce, the child was sentenced to the mother, and the surname was changed to that of the mother. I remember that the divorced husband seemed to have the surname..."


    "It''s the surname deposit, right?"


    "Yes, it''s the surname deposit!"


    Mikako Sato clapped her hands violently, then looked at Naruto strangely, and said, "How did you know?"


    "This is what I reasoned out based on the situation here. I think the murderer of this case should be here, and we just saw him!"


    "Are you saying that the guard just ordered Jin Fangxiong?!"


    "I think so!"


    "Okay!" Uncle Mumu yelled. For this case, he has a fighting spirit that is difficult for ordinary people, and said: "Takagi! You immediately find out all the news about the car accident a year ago! You immediately find the guard to deposit Jin Fangxiong Whereabouts!"


    "Yes!"


    The little policemen took their orders one after another and ran out to immediately execute Mugure''s orders, while Mikako Sato looked at Naruto suspiciously and said, "How did you know?"


    "It''s very simple. The target of the murderer was a young girl who wore thick-soled shoes and drove by herself. This can be seen when driving by herself, but if you don''t see them getting in and out of the car with your own eyes, you can definitely see this. I don¡¯t know, but there are only two professions that can watch people get on and off the car without any doubt. One is a traffic policeman and the other is a security guard in a parking lot."


    "Wait! Wait a minute!"


    Conan noticed that there was a problem with Naruto¡¯s reasoning, and immediately interrupted, ¡°But the first and third sisters who were attacked said that the attacker was only about 150 cm tall?! Mr. Deposit¡¯s height It''s 167 centimeters, so it''s too much difference."


    "No, the two girls who were attacked said that the height of the murderer was about the same as them, but at the time of the attack, they were wearing thick-soled shoes that were less than 10 cm!"


    Conan showed a shocked expression, and then he was unwilling, clenched his fists, and gritted his teeth. The expression was really unbelievable.


    "The heights of the first and third attacked persons were both 150 cm and slightly sharper. With 10 cm thick-soled shoes, it should be a little more than 160 cm, which is about the same height as Mr. Deposit!"


    "Soga! Speaking of it, we measured the heights of the two when they went to the Metropolitan Police Department to make transcripts. Because they went to the Metropolitan Police Department, they were only wearing ordinary flat shoes."


    Mouri Kogoro held his chin like he did, but his eyes turned into a big one and a small one, and said, "But if the murderer wants to retaliate against Miss Lan Ze, he can go directly to her home to find her, why should he lie in ambush? Here, and only killed her after a year?"


    "It seems that you haven''t been a policeman for too long, and you have forgotten this, Maori."


    The gorilla Matsumoto Kiyomizu suddenly said, "The deceased was only 20 years old this year and 19 years old last year. That is to say, he was underage. The police will not disclose the address of the underage suspect. Therefore, the murderer can only work with his own son. He waited patiently in the parking lot where he was killed because he believed that the girl would definitely come to this mall again. But she never showed up. After all his patience was polished off, she turned to anger at those wearing thick-soled shoes. The girls who came by car attacked them continuously."


    boom!!


    Matsumoto''s reasoning was reasonable and reasonable. After Mugure listened, he could no longer control the anger in his heart and hit the hood of a nearby car with a punch.


    "Damn it! I can''t forgive that bastard!!"


    Mumu''s gritted teeth really made people suspect that it was his daughter who was killed. At this time, Takagi ran in from the outside and shouted: "Police! I found the case one year ago, one year ago. The father of the boy who died in the car accident is indeed the deposit Yoshio!"


    "So where is that guard now?!"


    "I don''t know, we found his car in the parking lot, but we didn''t see his person!"


    Naruto frowned, feeling a little uneasy in his heart for some reason. The scene fell silent. The weird atmosphere made him feel more uncomfortable. His right eyelid seemed to be beating a little, and there was a bad feeling in his heart.


    "By the way! Xiaolan, how long has the garden been gone?!"


    Xiao Lan was taken aback, then looked at her watch and said, "It''s been almost 20 minutes, why is it so slow?"


    ''Twenty minutes, Yuanzi went to put things in the car, and then went to the bathroom. It stands to reason that he should have been back long ago... Wait a minute, I remember the shoes that Yuanzi was wearing today...''


    "Oops!!"


    Naruto suddenly yelled, his complexion changed suddenly, worry, anger, and even crazy emotions all appeared on Naruto''s face in an instant.


    "Naruto! What''s wrong?!"


    "The garden is in danger! Mumu, immediately follow me into the mall!"


    "what?!"


    The latter words have not been asked yet, Naruto has already taken the lead to run up the stairs, Mugure and Sato can only quickly follow behind Naruto, while running and asking: "Naruto, what''s wrong?!"


    "Yuanzi went to put things in the car just now, maybe Dianjin Yoshio saw it. Yuanzi was wearing platform shoes today. Her dress might make Dianzi think that she was a girl who drove by herself wearing platform shoes. The garden will have Danger!"


    "what?!"


    "Lan, call Yuanzi immediately!!"


    "Oh yes!"


    Xiao Lan was anxious, and while running, she took out her cell phone and dialed the phone number of Yuanzi.


    On the other side of "Moses Moses", the people in the garden in the Beihu shopping mall did not know that they would be in danger, and the tone was still very relaxed and lively.


    "Yuanzi! Where are you now?!"


    "I''m still in the mall, Xiaolan, let me tell you, I just sat in the toilet for a while, but..."


    "Yuanzi! Stop talking! You are in danger now, run!"


    "what?"


    Yuanzi was stunned and didn''t understand what Xiaolan said, but the next moment, she understood with her own eyes, a man in a coat, sunglasses and a scarf stood in front of her with pitted hands. The metal baseball bat stained with blood slammed it down at her.


    "what!"


    "The garden!!"


    Chapter 238-In my name, give you reincarnation!!

 697 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 697

    Yuanzi screamed, Dingjin Yoshio¡¯s bat had already been smashed. Between life and death, Yuanzi showed amazing reflexes. After all, he is the main player in the women¡¯s tennis club of Didan High School. The average bad girl.


    boom!!


    It was the first time that the metal bat hit the handrail of the corridor. It was the first time that I encountered this kind of life-threatening situation. I had a high emotional intelligence and couldn¡¯t eat it. The garden¡¯s eyes were full of fear, and he immediately screamed and hurried. He smashed the phone in his hand against Dingjin Yoshio''s face.


    boom!!


    Yuanzi threw it so that it was a quasi-ah, and it hit the front of Dianjin Fangxiong, and immediately smashed the sunglasses on Dianjin Fangxiong''s face.


    Just taking a look, Yuanzi didn''t even have time to tell who the man who wanted to kill him was. Because of the fear in his heart, he immediately turned and ran downstairs.


    ''I was seen!My face is seen!Must kill her!''


    Ding Jin Fangxiong covered his face with a terrifying expression, or, at first he wanted to kill only Lanzawa Dae, but since he started to deal with innocent girls, he was eroded by the devil. , He is no longer avenging his dead son, but only to satisfy the sick demon in his heart, to satisfy the desire that has burned to madness.


    This is enough to prove that he will attack the garden.


    It stands to reason that Lanzawa Tae is dead. The real culprit who killed his son is dead, but he is still attacking. Now he even wants to kill Yuanzi because his face is seen. It is enough to show that he is no longer doing it for His own son, but completely for himself, in order to satisfy his perversion and madness.


    Buddhism refers to the three poisons, namely greed, anger, ignorance, and the deposit of money Fangxiong is considered to be anger, which means hatred, resentment, and the psychology of harming others. Buddhism believes that there is resentment towards others or other things that violate their wishes. , Will make sentient beings have mental effects such as anxiety, anxiety, etc., which is very harmful to the practice of Buddhism and Taoism.


    Anger is also the heaviest of the three poisons, the culprit is the deepest, and the most difficult to treat of all kinds of heart diseases.


    According to Buddhism, people like Jin Yoshio, who harm others because of hatred and resentment, will fall into the realm of hell after death and suffer endless suffering to redeem their sins, so that they can be transcended, reincarnated, and reincarnated.


    Let''s talk about Buddhism for a while. After Yuanzi smashed the phone into Dingjin Fangxiong''s face, he immediately turned and fled, but after Xiaolan heard Yuanzi''s scream, there was no more movement, and her heart was completely pulled together.


    "Yuanzi! Yuanzi, are you okay?! Yuanzi!"


    "What''s wrong, Lan?!"


    "Teacher, there is no movement suddenly in the garden!"


    "Has the phone been hung up?!"


    "No, there seems to be the sound of some machinery running over there."


    "Give me the phone!"


    It''s Yuanzi''s life. At this time, any hesitation is absolutely not allowed. Xiaolan shook her hand and immediately threw the phone at Naruto. Naruto took it and put her ear to the side of the phone.


    ''Please choose a frame you like, and then you can press the button after posing.''


    "Is the photo sticker machine, Xiaolan, which floor is the photo sticker machine on?!"


    "I remember... there were two in the stairwell next to the restaurant on the 10th floor."


    "By the way, although the lower floors are closed, the restaurant will usually open late. The garden must have wanted to take the elevator downstairs from there! Takagi, you go to turn on the lighting of the mall! Miwako, Megumi, Xiaolan! You follow I searched from bottom to top along the stairs, and the others searched layer by layer! Go immediately!"


    "Yes!!"


    Naruto seemed to have returned to lead the army in an instant, and stood on the battlefield of the Fourth Ninja War. His courage made everyone surrender. Although he was only a police rank supplemented by the police department, he could not even be the police officer of Matsumoto Kiyoshi. Do not obey his orders.


    ''hateful!If I can run this time, I will definitely not wear platform shoes in the future!''


    As Yuanzi ran away, he couldn''t help groaning in his heart. Even as a tennis girl, she had good physical strength, but it was really inconvenient to escape wearing these platform shoes.


    "what!"


    Miss Yuanzi absolutely didn''t read the almanac when she went out today. She was running in the dark, on the tiled floor, wearing platform shoes, one accidentally, one staggering under her feet, she immediately fell to the ground.


    And Dingjin Yoshio, with a perverted smile, holding the bat that was already stained with blood, gradually approached the garden.


    On the stairs between the 9th and 10th floors, Naruto and the others only found Yuanzi''s mobile phone.


    boom!!


    Naruto punched a hole in the wall and said, "Damn it! The garden is not here!"


    "I have asked the guests in the restaurant on the 10th floor. They all said they haven''t seen the garden. The garden should have fled to the mall below."


    "Damn it!"


    Whether it is Naruto or Xiaolan, they want to kill people very much at this time. The garden is very important to them, and it is absolutely irreplaceable!


    boom!!


    "what!"


    Wow!!


    Suddenly the garden¡¯s screams sounded from the stairs, and there was the sound of something suddenly spilling on the ground, Mumu lay on the stairs, listening carefully to the sound below, and said: "What sound is this?! Sand...rice... ¡­No, it¡¯s bigger!"


    "Could it be the pebbles in the aquarium?" Sato Mikako gave his opinion.


    "The pet counter is on the fourth floor!" Xiaolan and Yuanzi often come here to buy things, so she knows the floor situation very well.


    "Then hurry up!"


    Everyone hurried to the fourth floor, but Naruto frowned, with infinite doubts in his heart, and thought to himself:''No!Although the sound just now sounds like the sound of small stones, there are definitely not that many. It should be something smaller and bigger!''


    Naruto turned his head and looked at the floor instructions at the corner of the stairs. There was a flash of inspiration, and immediately as if taking off, he jumped down the stairs. At the corner of the stairs, he stepped on the wall and went downstairs quickly!


    ''The garden!!''


    Ding Jin Fangxiong held the blood-stained ball in his hand, and slowly forced the garden to the corner, stepping on glass shards and stones, and said pathologically: "You are a group of demons, you are all pretending to be innocent. The little devil who sins without blinking! Being a devil has no value in living!"


    boom!!


    People who are mad are much stronger than normal people, which is why when a mentally ill person is mad, sometimes it takes four or five people to subdue him.


    Deposit Jin Yoshio hit the counter behind the garden with a stick, not only smashed the glass completely, even the metal part below was also dented in, showing the degree of madness, the solid metal bat is also because of his madness The blow became bumpy.


    "The garden! The garden!"


    With an emergency light in her hand, Xiao Lan has ran to the pet counter on the fourth floor, constantly shouting to her friends, but she didn''t get any response.


    "Weird, there is no one at the pet counter!"


    Conan also used his watch-shaped flashlight to illuminate the ground, but he couldn''t find any clues or evidence, and said in secret:''It''s strange, there is no trace of damage or scattered at all, can it be said that the sound just now was... ...''


    "I''m really sorry, in fact I just wanted to teach you a little lesson, but you can''t live without seeing my face, blame you for not seeing my face!!! Go to death!!!"


    The bat in the hands of Jin Fangxiong slammed down on the top of Yuanzi''s head. As long as it was hit, the Yuanzi would immediately disappear!


    Boom!!


    Yuanzi closed her eyes in despair, tears slipped from the corners of her eyes, and heard the dull sound of the bat hitting something in her ears, but surprisingly, she did not feel any pain.

 698 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 698

    The body felt a warm embrace. Yuanzi opened his eyes with a sense of peace of mind. What he saw was a pair of brilliant short blond hair, a pair of gloomy dark blue eyes, and the blood red that gradually penetrated into his eyes.


    ''teacher¡­¡­''


    "How, does this feel good?"


    A stick was hit on the top of his head, and his skull was ruptured, and even his brain would receive a lot of shock, but the anger accumulated in Naruto''s heart made his voice sound like a beast about to go mad.


    Click!!


    Under the burning of anger in his heart, Naruto¡¯s muscles exploded with strange power, squeezing the steel bat into pieces in an instant, and flicking his hand fiercely, the half-cut bat in his hand was instantly like a cannonball. Usually flew out and embedded in the wall!


    "I ask you! Did you feel better if you hurt others?! I know that you use this righteous bat to perform justice compared to people with poor driving skills! However, this child is just a purchase Putting it in the car, she is just a sophomore in high school, she has not even taken a driver''s license at all!!"


    "what?!"


    "She didn''t do anything wrong, but you wanted to put her to death! Your behavior is not justice at all, just a sad anger! It is not revenge for your son, it is all your own arbitrariness. Go alone, play with life between applause, meaningless venting!"


    "No...No! I am trying to avenge my son!! These girls are all demons at all!!"


    "Asshole! Don''t be too self-righteous!!"


    Naruto''s roar is like nine gods of thunder, shocking people''s hearts, and like Hong Zhong Dalu, echoing in people''s ears for a long time.


    "She just saw your face and you are going to kill her! You are not for your son at all, you just want to cover up your own sins! Don''t push everything on your son, he is not you A tool to shirk responsibility!!"


    Naruto stood in front of the garden, and the blond figure in the garden''s eyes became taller than Mount Olympus.


    "Whether she is a demon or an angel, she is my beloved woman! Anyone who dares to hurt my beloved, no matter who it is, is absolutely unforgivable for any reason!"


    Anger burned Naruto''s heart, and the crimson flames made Dingjin Fangxiong seem to see endless purgatory.


    laugh!!


    Naruto''s palm pierced Dingjin Yoshio''s chest and tore his heart. Naruto watched Dingjin Yoshio''s light disappear gradually, and his red eyes became his last memory.


    "In my name, give you reincarnation!!"


    Chapter 239-Talking about others behind it is wrong!


    Naruto''s killing of Dingjin Yoshio didn''t cause much disturbance. It was just a frenzied murderer. Only an idiot like Conan would insist on the stupid saying of''criminals also have human rights''!


    I''m really going to your mother''s human rights!


    The garden was almost killed. What about human rights?!


    Naruto helped Yuanzi block a blow, and his head was full of blood. What about human rights?!


    Even a kind-hearted girl like Xiaolan, when she sees her friend''s pale face and the blood of her beloved man, she almost can''t help dragging the deposit Fangxiong out to whip the body, who cares about your mother''s human rights?!


    Naruto killed people, but the heroes saved the United States. Although it is impossible to publish in the newspapers, it spreads in private. The gossip often spreads faster than the headlines. Of course, one of the reasons is because Suzuki Tomoko''s visit.


    Although he was beaten to the head, Naruto knew that there would be nothing wrong with him, but was thrown directly into the hospital by Xiaolan and Yuanzi, and let him stay in the hospital for three days. He was rarely tied on his head. bandage.


    On the morning of the first day of Naruto¡¯s hospitalization, Tomoko Suzuki personally came to the hospital to express his gratitude to him. What the two said at the time is no longer questionable. Anyway, after Naruto was discharged from the hospital, Suzuki Soonko carried his suitcase. Go to Naruto''s house.


    In fact, even if Naruto did not kill the deposit Yoshio, Tomoko Suzuki would not allow a man who almost killed his daughter to survive. With the huge power of the Suzuki chaebol, to secretly solve a murderer, it would be nothing more. It''s a simple matter. Even if someone suspects them, they will never find any evidence.


    To be in charge of a wealthy family, the most important thing is not how smart you are, but the most important thing is how hard you are!Tomoko Suzuki is obviously doing very well!


    With vitality even more terrifying than Xiaoqiang, Naruto lay down in the hospital for three days and was happily discharged from the hospital surrounded by beautiful girls, and he restored both sides of the Metropolitan Police Department-Didan. Turn around and see the wonderful life of girls everywhere.


    Class B in the second year of Didan High School...


    At this time, I was attending English class. Although it didn¡¯t take long, but the beautiful appearance, the proud body, and the carefree personality made Judy easy to integrate into this class in just two months ( The timeline of Conan World is almost like Izanami), Judy has become the most popular female teacher in Didan High School.


    As a well-known good student, Ms. Mao Lilan holds a pencil in one hand and her cheek in the other. Although she is not a representative of English class, her English scores are also very good. She can communicate with others in English smoothly, without feeling Difficult, but today, Mao Lilan''s spirit is unable to concentrate. This is no longer a problem of slipping, her spirit has never been concentrated.


    ''Yuanzi moved to the teacher''s house...''


    To be honest, Xiaolan was not surprised at this point.


    Yuanzi likes Naruto for a long time, Xiaolan knew that with Yuanzi¡¯s bold personality that dared to do everything, Xiaolan wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she did anything extraordinary. This incident can only be regarded as a catalyst. The catalyst that made Yuanzi fully determined to move to Naruto''s place, but Xiaolan didn''t care about this.


    Yesterday, the garden took leave and did not come to class. After school, Xiaolan went to see the garden. Not only was the garden okay, her face seemed very bright and moving, but her walking posture was a bit awkward.


    Innocent, but not a fool, Xiao Lan knows what is happening in the garden, and her mood is a bit complicated.


    Since childhood, Xiaolan has always been a good student in the eyes of all teachers, and Yuanzi is an out-and-out problem child. Although he won¡¯t make any major mistakes, there is a steady stream of small troubles. It can be said that Xiaolan has been suppressing At the end of the garden, but emotionally, Xiaolan has never been as brave as the garden.


    Xiaolan is a traditional girl, very much hope that her first time can be kept until the day of marriage, but Yuanzi''s performance makes Xiaolan not so determined.


    ''Should I also get closer to the teacher?''


    With her cheek in her left hand, Xiaolan looked out the window, and began to think about shameful things uncontrollably.


    Perceiving the distraction of her friend, the garden to the left of Xiaolan and Kazuye at the back immediately looked at her name in a low voice, reminding her that she is still in class, but Xiaolan, who was completely lost in thought, did not hear them at all. if.


    Poke and poke


    Yuanzi and Heye used their pencils to poke Xiaolan four or five times. Until today, when Judy in red came over, Xiaolan''s thoughts returned to his head and said, "What''s wrong, Yuanzi, and leaf?"


    Although her thoughts were back, she suddenly lost her concentration, so Xiaolan didn''t notice it, but in class, although her voice was not loud, she did not deliberately lower it.


    ''This reaction is too slow, right...''


    Yuanzi and Kazuya wanted to spit on Xiaolan so much, but at this time they felt very embarrassed, and completely buried their two faces in the textbook, trying to shrink themselves so that Judy could not see them.


    ''You can''t see me... You can''t see me...''


    Facts have proved that even a girl like Xiaolan will inevitably encounter unresponsive situations, and this can also prove that the female reflex arc is not only long, sometimes there are broken places.


    "Hi, Xiaolan!"


    The female voice that was always full of vitality, plus the blonde and blue eyes that came in front of her, made Xiaolan notice where it was.


    "Have you listened carefully, classmate Xiaolan?"


    "Hey...listen...listen." Xiaolan will also encounter the problems that this kind of garden often encounters, and her pink face is a little red.


    "So, Xiao Lan, do you know what the symbol on the blackboard means?"


    Judy pointed his thumb back at the blackboard, and crossed the two gestures in the free area.


    "It''s a fork, isn''t it... is it X?"


    The silly and cute performance of the cute girl made everyone in the classroom laugh softly, Yuanzi and Heye almost smashed to death, and couldn''t complain about Xiaolan''s performance today.


    Ding Dong...

 699 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 699

    Judy was about to say something, and the school bell rang at this moment. The reason why Judy was very popular in a short period of time is that it is very important to never delay the get out of class.


    "Oh. Class is over. Before the next class, Xiaolan should think about it. Remember to find the answer. Girls should know. There is no harm in knowing this. It is a cute symbol."


    "understood¡­¡­"


    After school, Xiaolan, Yuanzi, and Ye''s three girls of course got together and walked together. By the way, they picked up Conan who had gone from elementary school. There was no way. Who told Conan to live in a Maori detective office with no skin and no face?


    "X? Does that have any special meaning?"


    When Xiaolan mentioned this topic, Conan''s curiosity as a detective was completely mobilized.


    "Well, teacher Judy mentioned it gossip when get out of class was about to end. She said it was a cute symbol."


    "Lan, forget it, ask such a kid, how can he know." Yuanzi''s vicious tongue is so sharp that he is really not afraid of angering Conan''s small body.


    Conan rolled the dead fish eyes uncomfortably and looked at the garden with a gloomy expression.


    Xiao Lan was speaking for Conan, but the words she said made Conan want to vomit blood.


    "But Conan often behaves weirdly, so I think he might know."


    "That''s true." Yuanzi nodded, no one is more weird than this kid.


    "It''s strange enough to be sent to the Abnormal Human Research Center." He Ye followed fiercely behind, but would there really be such a center in reality?But even if there is, it should be Naruto''s home. It should be the place with the highest density of abnormal humans in the world.


    Conan was almost vomiting blood because of the three of them, one intentionally, one unintentionally, and the other intentionally. He was too lazy to refute, but turned around and started thinking about X.


    ''X stands for unknown in algebra, or the meaning of question, unknown, unknown, uncertain, X-ray is radiation, X limit is to limit minors under the age of 18, X refers to unpredictable results after things happen, etc. Now, if it is a cross, the cross means wrong, incorrect, and X1 means a divorce...''


    I have to say that Conan''s knowledge reserve is still very rich. The IQ of 140 is not casual. All kinds of miscellaneous knowledge are very clear, but only the EQ of 1.40 is really slowing down, and this X is just a kind of It¡¯s strange that Conan, an EQ, understands the meaning of intimacy!


    "By the way, Teacher Judy also said that it is good for girls to know."


    "Girl?" Conan was taken aback, and then he thought of his jumper mother,''Speaking of which, my mother always writes XXX at the end of the letter, but the jumper woman will definitely not tell me !''


    Just as Conan was distressed about the meaning of X, Xiao Lan''s attention also shifted and said, "But Yuanzi, Kazue, don''t you think that Mr. Judy''s class has changed a bit?"


    "Hmm..." Yuanzi immediately nodded and said: "Her class was too serious and boring before, oh, but now I still speak a little English colloquialism, I feel pretty good."


    "Yeah, Mr. Judy used to be so serious in class. I doubted whether she was an American. Didn''t she all say that the American atmosphere is very open" and Ye pouted, remembering that Judy was comparable some time ago The extermination teacher shuddered, "At that time, I also privately said whether she was in menopause, but she looks pretty good now, she is a very good teacher."


    "Hi"


    Countless bloody reality has proved that it is a very wrong thing to talk about others behind, especially in the world of two dimensions.


    "Even if you flatter me, I won''t show mercy when I approve the exam papers."


    "Old... teacher!"


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fortieth-Precious x!The scream in the dark!


    The three children who talked about right and wrong behind their backs were caught upright. Fortunately, Judy was not angry. He stretched out his hand and patted Xiao Lan on the shoulder and said, "Xiao Lan, do you know what X means?"


    "No... I don''t understand at all... Hehe..." Xiaolan smiled dryly. For such a good student, it is a rare occurrence in a thousand years to encounter such a situation of not listening carefully. "It''s really rare. Xiaolan would be distracted in class, was she thinking of me at that time?"


    The unscrupulous teasing sounded at the right time, instantly making Xiaolan''s face flushed, and she was embarrassed to look at Naruto''s eyes. At that time, she was distracted in class, and she was really thinking about Naruto, and she also thought about some 18-forbidden things. Things, although no one knows, but in my heart I feel ashamed because of the things I don¡¯t have.


    Yuanzi was covering her mouth and snickered. She knew since she was in kindergarten. Can Xiaolan not know what she thought about Yuanzi?The second lady of the Suzuki chaebol is now a idiot again.


    "Xiao Lan, why don''t you ask teacher X what it means,''If you tell me, I will give you my precious X''"


    Yuanzi imitated Xiaolan''s voice, and said without embarrassment, words that were ashamed and had profound meaning.


    ''Precious X...''


    Xiaolan was already completely crooked, because she was thinking of impure things in her head, plus the ambiguous words in the garden, Xiaolan was not calm... her face completely turned into a big tomato, and her head started to squirt. After a long time without any response, Naruto and Yuanzi pushed Xiaolan and found that she had completely lost consciousness with shame.


    Xiao Lan fainted directly with shame, causing a group of people to be in a hurry, slapped their faces and pinched people, and it took a long time to awaken Xiao Lan directly.


    Seeing that the blush on Xiaolan''s face still did not disappear. Although it was cute, a group of people also gave up the idea of ??continuing to tease Xiaolan.


    With a schoolbag in his hand, He Ye looked at Naruto and Judy strangely, and said, "By the way, isn''t the teacher and this guy living in the opposite direction?"


    "That''s true." Yuanzi also started a lawsuit. She was planning to go shopping with Xiaolan and Yuye to buy something first, but how could Naruto and Judy go in this direction.


    "Oh, I actually want to ask you something." Judy still carries American enthusiasm and said: "Let''s go over there for a cup of coffee and talk slowly."


    A group of people came to a nearby commercial building and ordered a few cups of coffee. Yuanzi, Xiaolan, and Ye sat on the side, and Judy, Naruto and Conan sat on the side.


    "Actually it is like this..."


    Judy put down the coffee cup and said, "Because the female students of Didan High School are often harassed by gangsters on trams and buses recently, I want to ask if you two have encountered this situation."


    "rogue?"


    The three little girls glanced at each other, then shook their heads at the same time, and said, "We haven''t met."


    "And..." He Ye stretched out a finger, pointed at the blond man sitting opposite him, and said, "The biggest gangster beside us should be this guy!"


    "Hey..."


    Naruto rolled the dead fish eyes, looked at the charming and lively ponytail girl helplessly, and said: "Heye, although we are very familiar, but if you talk nonsense like this, I can still sue you for libel!"


    "Slander you! I''m telling the truth!"


    He Ye''s hands on hips, with a stubborn expression on his face, straightened up his well-developed career line. Facing Naruto, he simply did not retreat.


    Naruto''s eyes twitched, and then he looked at the part under He Ye''s neck, suddenly showing a wretched expression, stretched out his hands, made a grasping motion, and said: "In this case, I will let you see how rogue I am. "


    He Ye blushed, hugging his arms uncomfortably, and said, "H''s bastard!"


    ''By the way, many of my sister-in-laws are younger than me.''


    Judy watched the interaction between Naruto and Ye Na filled with pink bubbles. While drinking coffee, she reluctantly complained in her heart. She didn''t say much about her brother, who is a ghost.


    Yuanzi was covering the corners of her mouth, and finally resisted the urge to molest and Ye, and then she hugged her arms very boyishly and said, "And even if we meet that kind of guy, it doesn¡¯t matter, Xiaolan will use her karate. Those rascals knocked over!"


    "Oh, Xiao Lan turned out to be a bodyguard."


    Xiaolan waved her hand with embarrassment and said, "No...I am not." Then she glared at her best friend.


    "It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t see it, but girls should be careful. If you don¡¯t get it right, the gangsters will follow your house quietly and wait for the opportunity to start. So if you meet a suspicious person, hit it right away. Call me, I want to give him an American education!"


    At the end, Judy waved her fist fiercely and made a whine of wind. After all, the experience is different. Judy''s strength is still higher than Xiaolan. Every fist can produce fist wind. This is To the extent Xiaolan couldn''t do it.


    ''Ugh¡­¡­''


    Naruto sighed softly in his heart. Judy''s approach to remind Xiaolan and Kazue was a bit circuitous, but for the moment, there is no way.

 700 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 700

    Yuanzi is now living with Naruto. It¡¯s good to say that Xiaolan and He Ye are two girls. Although Naruto has sent guards to protect them, they can¡¯t do it 24 hours a day. Moreover, Naruto is also in his hands. There are no secret guards who can deal with the guy like Gin. If Gin really goes to deal with Xiaolan or Heye, they will still be in danger.


    As the helm of the largest chaebol in the United States, Naruto¡¯s organization will definitely investigate his affairs, and the women around Naruto are naturally among them, so Judy uses this method to remind Xiaolan and them that they are to guard against hooligans. In fact, People who want to warn them to organize carefully.


    Conan just thought that Judy was wrong, but there was no evidence, and he couldn''t tell exactly what was wrong. The three little girls couldn''t understand Judy''s true meaning at all. The garden nodded weakly, and then whispered to her side. The two girls in said: "I didn''t expect Teacher Judy to be so violent, compared with the two of you."


    Huh!!Huh!!


    Facts have proved that the truth cannot be said casually. The second lady of the Suzuki chaebol was lying on the table at this time, with two thick noodle tears on her face, and two hot meat buns on top of her head.


    "Who do you say is violent?!"


    The chief general of the karate club and the vitality girl of the second dan of Aikido all clenched their fists and looked at the garden lying on the table with a terrifying expression.


    "Woo...it''s you two..."


    "What? There is a weirdo waiting for you there?"


    While Naruto was snickering and picking up laughs because of the pitiful expression of the garden, on a table next to him, a phone call by a wretched man caught Naruto''s attention.


    To be honest, Fan Jiu, who looked a bit like a rat in the next life, did not notice that the content of his dialogue had been heard by Naruto. He covered his mouth with his hand and whispered, "Where are you now?"


    Nakajo Masaru, who looks weird and looks like a kappa, stood at the door of this building with a cigarette in his mouth, and smiled sinisterly: "The building where the shop is located is a weird person. The person involved in the case I investigated, if that guy meets me, I''m afraid he would say something like,''I will double how much you want and let me go.'' I want to hear what you mean."


    The next life Fan Jiu looked around, and did not see the other person''s figure. He was anxious when he heard Nakajo Masanori and quickly said: "I see, I will triple, no, quadruple! So hurry up Come on, give me his name and evidence!"


    "Okay, I''ll be there soon!"


    If you have money, you can talk, Nakajo Masaru threw his cigarette butts into the trash can with a smile on his face, and said: "He will definitely not go out four times, I will be there soon."


    The two meat buns on Yuanzi¡¯s head haven¡¯t been swollen yet. Seeing that look like a rat, Fan Jiu can¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Hey, do you think that guy looks like in the movie? The bad guy? The kind of guy who gets caught with criminal evidence and then wants to buy it back with money?"


    "Haha..." Xiaolan looked at the afterlife Fan Jiu, and said: "It''s okay, this uncle is just a little wretched."


    "It''s not some, it''s very." He Ye corrected Xiaolan with a serious face.


    Naruto secretly wiped the sweat from his forehead, and whispered, "Where did the three of them come from this inexplicable understanding?"


    Click!


    As soon as Naruto''s complaint was finished, the entire building suddenly plunged into darkness.


    "Is there a power outage?"


    "No, why is there a power outage in this kind of building?" The garden complained dissatisfied, his voice seemed to tremble.


    "Hehe, it seems that the shadow of the last time has not passed." Xiaolan chuckled, and quickly took Yuanzi''s hand, saying that the last time in the dark mansion, the Yuanzi was almost beaten to death. The shadow won''t disappear so quickly, making the garden a little afraid of the dark recently.


    Fortunately, the power outage lasted only ten seconds, and the whole building quickly returned to light. Before the garden was relieved from seeing the light again, the shrill voice of a woman immediately rang in the building.


    "what!"


    Chapter 241-Unreliable Judy, the progress of the case!


    "It''s really unlucky for me to come out for a coffee and encounter a case.''


    Naruto whispered in a low voice, and then drank all the hot coffee in the cup in one sip. He was not afraid of burning his mouth. This was bought with his own money, and the waste was shameful.


    Even if Naruto wanted to ignore the case, it would not work, because the undead case happened at the door of the cafe where Naruto and the others were, where many people had gathered.


    With the detective''s sensitive sense of the case, Conan was the first to rush out, followed by Naruto and Judy, followed by three slow girls.


    After squeezing a group of customers, Naruto saw a man sitting on the escalator. Because the escalator was running upwards, the man was sitting at the escalator entrance. He couldn''t get up because the elevator was still running, so the body kept shaking. , Holding a portfolio full of blood donation in his arms.


    "Xiao Lan, go to the police immediately and call an ambulance!"


    "Yes!"


    Although Judy has only been in Japan for a short time, she has quickly learned that Xiaolan is the most diligent person in the world to call the police.


    "Strange, what is written on this portfolio?"


    Naruto leaned over, glanced at the contents of the file bag, and suddenly started a lawsuit.


    ''¡ðX¡÷, what is this?''


    Before Naruto understood what the three strange symbols meant, the most industrious police officer in the world, Officer Megumi, had already taken his men to the building where the crime occurred.


    Mumu squatted beside the corpse that appeared next to the escalator, took a closer look at the corpse, and said, "It looks like the silkscreen should have been pierced directly in the abdomen by a kitchen knife, causing heavy bleeding, Takagi, where is the identity of the deceased?"


    "Well, the victim''s name is Katsunori Nakajo, 43 years old. According to his business card, he is the president of a credit investigation company."


    "In other words, it''s a detective, but what I don''t understand is this strange death message."


    Because the last four words of Mugure were spoken in his poor Japanese English, someone who was present with a professional ethics immediately began to correct Mugure''s English pronunciation.


    "NONONO! Not a''death message'', it should be a''death message''."


    Mumu looked at the blond girl who suddenly sprang out from nowhere, and said, "You! I remember you seem to be..."


    "Yes, I''m Jodie Saintemillion! I''m so glad to see you again, Mr. Police!"


    "Hehe... Yeah..." Uncle Mumu''s mouth twitched, obviously there was nothing to do with this over-enthusiastic blonde.


    Boom!!


    "Ouch!"


    Naruto couldn''t help but walked over, and sent a heavy punch to Judy''s head, ignoring Judy Xuexue''s pitiful look, and a # word popped out of her forehead.


    "You fool! Before correcting others'' English, please correct your crappy American Japanese!"


    "Woo..."


    Judy squatted on the ground and uttered a pitiful whine, but no one birded her at all. Uncle Mumu glanced at Judy, who was squatting on the ground, like a child, and said: "But speaking of it, you people still I often encounter cases."


    ''It''s not us to be precise, it''s Conan, the god of death.''


    Naruto rolled the dead fish eyes, crying out injustice for himself in his heart. It was not him who always caused the case. Xiaolan''s forehead also hung three vertical lines, but he immediately explained the situation to Mumu and said: "We Just now I was drinking coffee in the cafe next to it. There was a sudden power outage. After the lights came back on, we suddenly heard the screams of women. When we ran out, we saw this man sitting there, dead."


    "Power failure?" Mugure immediately turned to the dark-skinned subordinates for such a trivial matter, and said: "Takagi, has the cause of the power failure been investigated?"


    "Yes, this power outage seems to be caused by a little error when the building management company checked the wires. The power outage lasted less than 15 seconds."


    "That is to say, the power outage and the homicide case should have been met by coincidence. The prisoner may have planned to kill the deceased, and then happened to encounter a power outage, and immediately ran away after stabbing the deceased. The deceased left meaning before death. Unknown death... message."


    When Mumu said this, he suddenly turned to look at Judy and found that she didn''t want to make any more comments, and instead continued to focus on the case.


    "In other words, the focus now is to figure out what this ¡ðX¡÷ means."

 701 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 701

    Takagi looked at the portfolio that was stained with blood, and now that the blood has clotted, it has begun to turn black, and said, "They are very common symbols. Is it to convey the name of the murderer?"


    "It is possible that the deceased was a detective. Maybe he was murdered because he found something, and the deceased probably knew the name of the person who killed him."


    Judy has been in the hellish training of Naruto, Fujiko Mine and Lupin III since she was a child. She is really superhuman. She held her head and pretended to cry for a while, and she immediately found no one. Full of blood resurrected, looking at the three symbols on the portfolio, holding both arms, said: "Speaking of which I seem to have seen these symbols somewhere."


    "Hey?!"


    "what did you say?!"


    Mumu and Takagi, who had been squatting in front of the corpse, stood up immediately, almost rushing to Judy, and said, "Where did you see it?! Please think about it, teacher Judy!"


    Naruto stood aside with a pair of dead fish eyes, not expecting anything Judy was going to say.


    "Oh, handle!"


    Judy said loudly with American enthusiasm and cheerfulness: "By the way, there are these symbols on the handles of Japanese game consoles! Can you help me?"


    Speaking of, Judy likes to play games, especially the game series produced by Sony. Speaking of, the buttons on the PS series, whether it is a handheld or a game console, are ¡õ¡ðX¡÷, if it is an XBOX series, then no The same.


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Mumu looked down, and immediately put the teacher in the ranks second than Naruto!


    "My goodness... Teacher Judy is too embarrassed."


    He Ye held her forehead painfully, feeling that the abnormality of this blonde and big breasted American woman might be better than that of Uzumaki Naruto. If possible, she really wanted to pretend not to know her.


    Xiaolan laughed twice and explained to Judy well: "Mr. Judy liked games before. I met her in the game hall last time."


    "Hey? Is there such a thing?" The ponytail girl''s gossip heart was mobilized.


    "Yeah, by the way, you haven''t transferred to Didan at that time. That was also shortly after Mr. Judy came to Japan. That day, I went to the game hall with Xiaolan and the teacher, and we met there. When I got to the teacher Judy who played games, she said that she came to Japan to be an English teacher because Japanese video games are so fun."


    "what?"


    Hearing Yuanzi''s explanation, He Ye let out a sigh of surprise, staring at Judy with big blond breasts, the corners of his mouth twitched for a long time, and finally came to a conclusion.


    "As expected of his sister, the level of brain damage is really comparable."


    Regarding the degree of Judy¡¯s disconnection, Mumu is already unable to complain. Although what Judy said has nothing to do with the case, you can¡¯t say that she was wrong, because there are indeed those symbols on the handle of the game console. , Mumu is really hot and can''t make it.


    Fortunately, at this time, a forensic officer ran over with a mobile phone, bringing some new clues to the case.


    "Police Officer Mumu, this is the victim''s cell phone. The call log shows that he made a call 30 minutes ago."


    "Thirty minutes ago, wasn''t that when the crime happened?"


    "Then call it and take a look, Mumu, maybe there will be any clues."


    "makes sense."


    Mumu nodded, and immediately dialed the number on the phone that was in the call history thirty minutes ago. Jingling... Jingling...


    To everyone''s surprise, they heard the ringing of the phone at the scene. Everyone had no problems with their ears. They immediately locked themselves in the crowd. His appearance was indeed a bit wretched in the next life.


    Afterlife Fan Jiu hurriedly took out his mobile phone and hung up. Then he breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that no one had noticed. As soon as he looked up, Mumu and Gaomu were already standing in front of him.


    Mumu looked at this wretched man with suspicion. He called the victim when the crime happened. After dialing his phone, he hung up in a panic. This man is definitely very suspicious. .


    "It''s you, it''s you who called the dead 30 minutes ago!"


    "No...that...I..."


    The next generation Fan Jiu looked panicked, that was really suspicious, and the garden standing next to Naruto suddenly pointed at the next generation Fan Jiu and shouted: "Yes, this is the man! He was sitting at the table next to us just now. I made a phone call and said a lot of strange things, such as''I will give you three times, no, four times! Come on quickly.''"


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    Uncle Mumu squinted his eyes. After so many years as a police officer, he still had some aura. Fan Jiu was not bold in the next life, but he was really scared at this time.


    "I said...I know everything..."


    Chapter 242-Hidden blood, strange brushwork!


    The picture shows Xiaolan committed two...


    Although Fan Jiu in the next life really didn''t look like a good person, after listening to his explanation, it was surprising to find that he was not a bad person!


    The location was chosen in the cafe where Naruto and the others were just now. Because of the case, almost all the guests here have left. Of course, a quiet place is needed for the confession. This cafe without guests is of course a good one. s Choice.


    "That''s it, I hired a detective to investigate the situation inside the company."


    The next generation Fan Jiu sat in front of Mu Mu. For the first time facing the police, the next generation Fan Jiu seemed a little nervous, saying: "Yes, because someone was found embezzling public funds in the company last month. Before notifying the president, he ordered me I found out who the prisoner was, so I hired Mr. Nakajo."


    "So where is your company?"


    "The 8th to 11th floors of this building are our company."


    "So, you received a call from the deceased saying that you found the prisoner. In order to avoid being seen by the person who embezzled public funds, you asked him to meet at this cafe, but he hadn''t come by the appointed time. He called."


    "Yes."


    Naruto leaned Erlang''s legs and sat at a table next to him, with a teapot and a cup in front of him, taking a sip of tea slowly, and then said: "Since it has been explained that the prisoner has been found, the deceased There should be evidence of the criminal who embezzled public funds in his portfolio, but when we found the body, the portfolio was empty, which means it was taken away."


    "Yes, according to the current situation, it is likely that the corrupt criminal learned the news, so he killed Mr. Nakajo, then took the evidence against him, and fled to the company upstairs."


    Although Mugure¡¯s ability is not to say very outstanding, it is slightly higher than the average level of the Japanese police, and must be higher than Takagi. He quickly figured this out, and looked at the next life, Fan Jiu, and said, "About that. Corruptor, don''t you have any clues?"


    "No, I received a report from Mr. Tojo a week ago, and he gave me a list of suspects."


    The next life Fan Jiu took out the list from his briefcase and handed it to Mu Mu. When Mu Mu looked at it, his face suddenly turned bad.


    "With so many people, it is impossible to check them one by one."


    Naruto glanced at the list, and suddenly the corner of his mouth twitched, and said: "There are 58 people in total. It would be a waste of time to check all of them. Now the most important clues are the three strange symbols, ¡ðX¡÷."


    Generally speaking, the prime time for investigating a case is within 72 hours after the incident. During this time, the evidence left by the prisoner will not change much, so it is easy to find clues. If it takes too long, it will be difficult to check, and all the evidence will be destroyed intentionally or unintentionally.


    58 people, it¡¯s not that there is no way to check, but it takes too much time.


    Speaking of it, although the body was found outside the cafe, the first scene of the incident was exactly on the first floor. The lobby on the first floor of this building appeared. After the murderer killed the deceased here, the deceased¡¯s body followed The elevator was transported to the second floor, and the blood flowed from the first floor to the second floor.


    "Memo Police Department!"


    Tianzi No. 1 errand dragon set Takagi ran in from the outside and shouted: "The authentication department has issued a report. In the ¡ðX¡÷ written in blood, the fingerprint of the deceased Mr. Nakajo was checked. Of course, the blood It was from Mr. Nakajo. Not long after it was written, it turned out that ¡ðX¡÷ was the death message written by Mr. Nakajo before he died. In addition, the time Mr. Nakajo was stabbed seemed to be before the power outage."


    "Before the power outage?"


    "Yes, according to eyewitness testimony, after the man in the coat stabbed the deceased here with a knife, the two had a power outage while snatching the portfolio, and then the power was restored. The man in the coat got the money from Mr. Nakajo. After taking the information from the portfolio, he ran upstairs."

 702 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 702

    "So why didn''t those witnesses call when they first saw the prisoner assault?"


    After listening to Mugure¡¯s question, Takagi''s face was a little weird. After scratching his cheek, he explained: "Because they thought it was a movie at the time, they ignored it."


    "what?"


    It¡¯s no wonder that Uncle Mumu was surprised, and finally he had to sigh, and said: "In short, it is basically certain that the murderer is the corrupt criminal, and that person is on the list of 58 people. The problem now is, the dead. What does ¡ðX¡÷ left before death mean?"


    "Ah, yes, does X mean that?"


    "Hey?"


    A group of people all uttered suspicious sounds, and looked at Xiao Lan who expressed their opinions in surprise.


    "It''s the cute symbol that Mr. Judy said during class." Xiaolan looked innocent, and didn''t know what she was saying.


    "Ah...puff!!"


    Naruto, Judy, Yuanzi, and Yeh looked at each other, and then they all laughed embarrassedly. Naruto covered his mouth, but couldn''t control the whisper from his mouth. He couldn''t laugh or cry: "Lan, it definitely doesn''t mean that...haha...haha..."


    Xiaolan looked at the four people around him and all laughed so hard that she felt like a fool, everyone else knew about it, but she was the only one who was in the dark, her face turned into a bun, pouting Mouth: "Who tells me what X really means?!"


    "I''m sorry, I''ll take Xiaolan to make up lessons!"


    Naruto can¡¯t stand it anymore. Xiaolan is a natural girl. Sometimes she doesn¡¯t speak. When she speaks it, it¡¯s a blockbuster. It has the amazing effect of directly scaring people to death. Naruto feels that she still has to explain to her. Otherwise, I don''t know what jokes will be made for a while.


    Naruto pulled Xiaolan aside, and after whispering a few words to her, it was seen that Xiaolan''s face was completely red, and then she gave her two friends a vicious look, why didn''t she tell herself earlier, which made me ashamed!!


    Let''s not talk about the meaning of the X, anyway, it must not be the one Xiaolan said, and took the evidence bag containing the evidence portfolio from Conan''s hand.


    "Children can''t touch these things indiscriminately."


    Naruto waved his hand. Although children have advantages at certain times, Naruto can do nothing as long as he comes to Conan. Naruto carefully looked at the portfolio in his hand and said, "Yes, Mumu , There is still a little blood on the left side of this ¡ðX¡÷. If it looks like this, besides ¡ðX¡÷, there should be other death messages."


    "You said that, we also found that just now, but the part that can match the blood is not found everywhere, so it should have been accidentally stained while writing."


    "Then have you checked the pedals of this escalator?"


    "Ok?"


    "Although the elevator has stopped now, but when the body was found, the elevator was still moving, so the blood should be hidden on the elevator pedal."


    "So..." Mumu squeezed his slender chin, and said, "No wonder I can''t find the blood stains that match the portfolio, but... the elevator has been running for a long time after that, blood stains It should be gone long ago."


    "Mumu, recently I was punished by Mrs. Xiaobi to kneel on the washboard and knock your IQ off?"


    Naruto''s ridicule publicly revealed the fact that Uncle Mumu is a tracheitis, and then looked at Mumu''s embarrassed face, and said: "As long as you use luminol reagent, no matter how small a trace of blood is visible. "


    ''I think I''m really an idiot, I didn''t even think of this!''


    Megumi was annoyed by himself, and immediately issued an order to Takagi, saying: "Takagi, immediately contact the inspector and use the luminol reagent for blood testing!"


    When Takagi ran to contact the forensic officer to prepare for the blood test, the other policemen sent out to investigate also returned.


    The round-faced police officer Chiba, holding a hat and a coat in his hand, said: "Officer Megumi, the coat, hat and gloves worn by the prisoner were found. The spot was found on the fifth floor where almost no one went to. The toilet, and the information that was snatched from the dead by the prisoner has not been found."


    "So have the alibi of the 58 suspects been investigated?"


    "Yes, everyone went to investigate separately, and the investigation was finally completed. At the time of the incident, there were many employees who copied materials or went out to dine alone, so out of the 58 people on the list, only 27 people could clearly prove that they were not there. , The remaining 31 people did not have a clear alibi."


    Officer Chiba took out a list from his clothes. On it, the names of the 27 people who were not present at the time of the crime have been crossed out. However, if there is no conclusive evidence, the remaining 31 people will also be investigated. Very large workload.


    "Memo Police Department, found the remaining blood words!"


    "What, what is the word?!"


    "It looks like the word'''', but it may also be the katakana''''. If you look at the three symbols on the portfolio, the most likely is ¡õ, but I still don''t understand what it means."


    Naruto squeezed his chin and looked at the blood written on the elevator as a result of the luminol test. Some strange feelings were born in his heart.


    ''¡õ¡ðX¡÷¡­¡­How does it really feel like a gamepad?''


    Looking down at the portfolio in his hand, Naruto¡¯s pupils shrank instantly...


    ''The brushwork of this triangle...''


    Chapter 243-I finally found you, dear Shirley!


    Mugure and Conan continued to think about the four strange symbols, and Yuanzi and Xiaolan, just now the''X'' incident had a bully, don''t worry about them for the time being, now Naruto is only Judy and Ye are left.


    Naruto stared at the triangle on the portfolio, and felt awkward as she looked at it. Afterwards, there was definitely a problem with the triangular brushwork. He suddenly remembered a case from a long time ago, and then looked at the four symbols on the portfolio. The corners of his mouth suddenly Cocked up evilly.


    Naruto has always been like this. He enjoys the process of reasoning, but when the puzzle is solved, he will instantly lose his fighting spirit. The whole person becomes lazy, and he can''t help but yawn.


    The girl from the second dan of Aikido was born in a police family. Although she was not as concerned about the case as the black and white double evil (Hattori Heiji, Kudo Shinichi), she was still staring at the portfolio in Naruto''s hands. Naruto suddenly behaved strangely. After having known each other for so long, He Ye knew what this guy''s reaction meant, and said, "Do you know who the murderer is?"


    "Yeah"


    Naruto yawned lazily, as if he couldn''t motivate. Compared with Conan and Hattori Heiji, Naruto really lacks the spirit to fight... Or, for him, this kind of Children''s games are too challenging.


    As a young girl, He Ye was full of interest in listening to gossip, and said, "Then what do those symbols mean?"


    He Ye has the right to listen to gossip, but Naruto has no obligation to satisfy her heart of gossip. Instead of explaining the meaning of these four symbols, Naruto yawned and said lazily: "I''m so hungry. , Can we go to dinner first?"


    Having said that, Didan High School is over at 4 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, but the activity time of the upper part will be counted later. Xiaolan¡¯s karate club and Yuanzi¡¯s tennis club, both of which have training tasks, so, Naruto and Judy, when they met them on the street, it was about five o¡¯clock or six o¡¯clock, and now it¡¯s been an hour because of the case. It¡¯s almost seven o¡¯clock after six o¡¯clock, it¡¯s time for dinner, Naruto People can drink a cup of coffee and a pot of tea until now, and they are really hungry.


    Although He Ye feels a little hungry, his desire to listen to gossip far exceeds his appetite. Wherever he wants to let Naruto go, he immediately stared at Naruto and said, "You foodie, wait a minute. Let¡¯s eat, let me know the truth about this case first!"


    "I do not want it."


    Naruto is really helpless when he is headstrong. Naruto ignored He Ye¡¯s expression. As soon as he stretched out his hand, the big bad wolf hugged the little sheep in his arms, opened his mouth, and bit He Ye. Snow-white neck.


    He Ye''s face was even more tender than Xiao Lan. He was hugged in such a surprise attack by Naruto, and another bite on his neck, the strange feeling almost suffocated He Ye.His eyes widened, and he stretched out his hand to cover his own mouth, only to press the groan into his throat.


    "Stupid... stupid! What are you doing?!"


    He Ye had tears in his eyes, and he pushed Naruto''s shoulders in embarrassment and embarrassment, but this guy seemed to be cast with titanium alloy, and couldn''t move at all.


    "I''m so hungry, and the leaves smell so fragrant, I really want to eat you in one bite."


    "Stupid!" After He Ye heard this, he was even more shy, almost about to explode, his face was almost flushed with blood, "Hurry up and solve the case! You...how do you let me see people like this?!"


    It''s in a shopping mall. There are so many people nearby. He Ye is really so embarrassed that he wants to die when he thinks that he and him are so close.


    "It''s okay to let you go, but if you are at my house in the future, you have to let me eat like this." Naruto didn''t want to be too embarrassed with Ye, but took the opportunity to make a request.


    "Anything is fine, let me go!"


    He Ye''s mind is already confused, almost unable to think, just want to hurry up and ask for the current embarrassment, and immediately agree to it, but what she did is tantamount to drinking poison to quench thirst. At Naruto''s house, it is not Naruto''s decision. .

 703 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 703

    Naruto really let go of Heye as promised, and the shy Aikido second-dan girl immediately punched her, but the speed was too slow, she could only hit a cloud of air and the wild laughter.


    With the agreement with Ye He, Naruto was not afraid of breaching the agreement with Ye, and immediately found Mumu like a whirlwind. Now where he cares about eating and not eating, he is full of thoughts about breaking the case quickly and going home. Eat and leave.


    "Memo!"


    Naruto enthusiastically slapped Mumu, who was still thinking about the meaning of the four symbols, and said, "Mummu, don''t think about it, I already know who the murderer is."


    "You said you have cracked this strange death signal?"


    "In fact, it wasn''t a strange signal of death at all, it was just the name of the deceased that was written down by the deceased Nakajo Masaru with his last breath before he died.


    "You said ¡õ¡ðX¡÷? How can there be such a strange name?"


    "We look weird. It''s because these four characters are missing a part. It''s like we only saw three symbols at the beginning, because part of the murderer''s name was written elsewhere."


    Takagi squeezed his chin, tried to show that he was also very smart, and said, "Could it be that it was on the elevator?"


    Naruto suddenly became speechless, staring at Takagi with dead eyes, and said: "Takagi, although it is undeniable that you are a little stupid, I think you can overthrow your own judgment."


    "Um..." Takagi was embarrassed, scratching his head, and cautiously said: "If there is blood stained elsewhere on the elevator, it should have been detected when the luminol test was done just now, right? "


    "Yes, these four words are written together. Even if part of the next three words is written on the elevator, it should be next to the ¡õ that was found before, but it is obviously not now."


    "Then Naruto, where did you say part of those four words, there is nowhere in the scene."


    "It''s the information about the corrupt criminals that was taken away by the murderer." Conan was unwilling to be lonely, his lenses reflected white light, and suddenly interjected.


    Naruto didn¡¯t take a second look at Conan. Instead, he nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I think that when the deceased wrote down the murderer¡¯s name, part of the information that was originally in the portfolio should be in It¡¯s on the outside of the portfolio, so when the deceased wrote down the name, he wrote all the upper half of the next three words on the stack of files, and the murderer took it away."


    "Don''t you mean that you didn''t say it like this?" Uncle Mumu''s mood DOWN, a pair of dead fish eyes gloomy, and said: "The file has not been found so far, and it is impossible to compare what the above handwriting is. ."


    "Isn''t there still the bottom half? Just compare it with the list of the remaining 31 suspects in your hand. There is only one person whose name matches the four symbols of ¡õ¡ðX¡÷, Guoji Wentai."


    "Guo Ji Wen too?"


    Mumu took a look at the list of suspects in his hand, and found that he did have this name, but then he felt strange and said, "Wait for Naruto, if it makes sense to say that ¡ð and X are the second half of Jihewen, then ¡õ What''s the matter with ¡÷? The murderer can''t take away the middle of the Chinese character, and the bottom of Tai doesn''t look like ¡÷."


    "Mumu, have you forgotten, the deceased was dying with a knife in his abdomen at that time."


    "amount¡­¡­"


    "I think the deceased should have known that he could not last long, and the gestures of the national characters were too complicated, so he omitted the middle part and left a ¡õ. The box looks better than the other three symbols. Bigger."


    "According to you, it''s really... Then what about ¡÷?"


    "Of course it doesn¡¯t look like the printed font, but if you take a closer look, the three strokes of ¡÷ are separated, and it seems that there is still a part missing, because it was originally a Taizi , The strokes of Taizi can¡¯t be linked together, and what¡¯s missing is the upper part of Taizi.¡±


    "In that case, the murderer should be this country Jiwentai! Everyone, go to that country Jiwentai immediately, I hope he has not destroyed the file!"


    "It doesn''t matter if it is destroyed, Mumu, haven''t we found the clothes and gloves worn by the murderer? The murderer''s dander and hair must be left in it. The clothes are stained with the blood of the deceased. He can''t escape DNA."


    "Ok!"


    Uncle Mumu nodded his head and immediately led a group of policemen to arrest Guo Ji Wentai.


    Naruto didn''t need to take action in the latter matter. Although he was still arguing when the company found Guo Ji Wentai, he did not have the experience of destroying evidence.


    If it¡¯s Naruto, then you must shred all the materials and throw them into the toilet to flush them away. The evidence will be destroyed in an instant. However, that Guo Jiwentai just used a shredder to shred the pile. The data proving that he committed the crimes of embezzling public funds and homicide were shredded.


    The blood-stained paper cover is really easy to find. After Takagi put it together, it showed the name of Kokushinta.


    Moreover, Guo Ji Wentai threw the gloves he wore when the attack was in the toilet. In other words, he did not wear the gloves when he put the pile of materials into the shredder. There must be Guo Ji Wentai''s fingerprints on it.


    A month later, the case was pronounced at the Tokyo Central Court, and Guo Jiwen was convicted of embezzling public funds and intentional homicide, and sentenced to life imprisonment.


    These little things have nothing to do with Naruto, and even the magical aura that he felt in the mansion has nothing to do with him, because he is in his own home, eating the lovely and beautiful mountains and leaves.


    "Seven...eight...nine...ten..."


    In the darkness, a woman with beautiful and flawless pale blonde hair poured herself a drink while making a countdown with a magical smile.


    "Readyornot? I''m coming to you, are you ready?"


    Belmode stood up, walked to the room next to the dart board, unplugged a dart on it, the photo that had been pierced by that dart, Belmode took out the lighter and took out the photo of Shiho Miyano Light it up, and the blue flame quickly engulfed the entire photo.


    "Iseeyou! I finally found it, my dear Shirley."


    Chapter Two Hundred and Forty Four-Belmode''s War Book, Naruto and Fujiko''s conspiracy!


    Crackling... Crackling...


    Belmode, with a naturally slightly curly, flawless pale blonde hair, quickly tapped the keyboard to print out a letter, then folded it, put it in an envelope, and burned the paint with a lighter. Melt, pressed it on the seal of the envelope, then took out his own unique seal and pressed it on before the lacquer cooled.


    Looking at the deep purple fire lacquer mark, Belmode showed a beautiful smile that upset all living beings, and muttered: "I really look forward to it, Naruto Uzumaki..."


    Early in the morning, the first ray of sunlight penetrated the gap between the curtains and irradiated on the two of them. They usually wear ponytails, but when they sleep, the girl with long hair opened a pair of aqua-green eyes slightly I blocked the sunlight with my hand uncomfortably, and after the eyes adjusted, the originally confused eyes began to look at the environment in the room.


    This is definitely not my own room. The area is more than four times larger. The girl¡¯s face is a huge LCD TV, and behind and on both sides of the TV, as the TV wall, there is a row of wine that covers the entire wall. The cabinet contains a lot of world-famous wines. The total price of these wines alone will exceed 100 million U.S. dollars.


    It can be seen from this that this is definitely not the room of a girl named Toyama and Ye, because this girl is still underage and is not allowed to drink.


    There was a steady breathing around him, and He Ye slowly turned around. Although she thought her movements were light enough, there was still a tingling pain in her abdomen, reminding He Ye how important she had lost last night.


    Although I want to keep myself from thinking about the shameful things, what happened last night is constantly played back in He Ye''s mind like a movie, everything is so clear.


    He Ye''s tender face is blushing, his green eyes are dotted with shameful stars, and he looks at the man who is still sleeping beside him.


    "Really..."


    A whispered complaint seemed to blame the man next to him for not being gentle at all, and also seemed to be annoyed with himself, so that he completely lost himself so quickly.


    Think about it, since that night, Naruto, relying on her''promise'', has been changing the law to take advantage of her every day, step by step to remove her disguise, so that he dragged her last night. When he entered his room, He Ye''s resistance was only symbolic.


    "You guy is the most annoying, the most annoying..."


    After losing the important first time, the girl''s heart is inevitably a little empty, her voice is soft and soft, she constantly blames the man lying next to her, and she can''t help twisting a lock of her hair, lightly on Naruto''s face Scratching lightly, seeing the look of his beloved man sleeping very uncomfortably, He Ye finally felt a little more balanced in his heart, turned around and prepared to wash.


    He Ye''s movements are very light. This careless girl should never have thought that her movements could be so light, because she was afraid that her movements would touch the affected part of her abdomen.


    He Ye lifted the quilt, but there were no strands on his body. Although he knew no one had seen it, He Ye was still shy to cover his body, and then he was about to pick up the bathrobe that was thrown on the ground yesterday. Suddenly a big hand was ringed.


    "Baby, it''s not right to disturb people''s dreams."


    The smirk made Heye''s face instantly turn into a tomato. Last night, he spoke to her in this sordid tone, and then half-forced her into his room.


    "You woke up long ago?"


    "It''s not too early, that is, I got up about the same time as you. In other words, I scratched my face with a small brush. It was really hard to hold back."

 704 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 704

    "You bullied me again! You hate me the most!"


    He Ye pursed his mouth unhappily, and the starlight flashed with embarrassment in his starry eyes. He said that he was tricked...


    "No way, He Ye is so cute, people can''t help but want to bully."


    Naruto opened his mouth and bit He Ye Qishuang Saixue''s neck greedily, and made a vague voice: "He Ye Haoxiang... I really want to eat you all..."


    When the man was burning, He Ye felt a little scared for an instant, and said: "Don''t...it hurts under me..."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not that beast." He Ye''s body hasn''t recovered yet, and it will hurt her again, Naruto can''t bear it.


    "You are not a beast!" He Ye couldn''t help but stare at Naruto with a pair of tears, pouting like that.


    Naruto laughed. With such a cute girl by his side, he wouldn''t mind being a beast at all. He walked into the bathroom with shy He Ye and walked into the bathroom after washing for nearly an hour...


    "Yoyo"


    Putting down the coffee cup, the bitter taste of black coffee in his mouth has not disappeared, Feng Fujiko couldn''t help but cocked the corner of his mouth, as if she was drinking honey just now, because the two people who came down from the second floor... to be precise. , One is walking down, the other is being carried down.


    "I thought you had to sleep until noon before you were willing to wake up. It was much earlier than I thought."


    Feng Fujiko leaned Erlang''s legs up, jokingly with a fascinating look that these little girls would never learn.


    Naruto put the girl who was too embarrassed to see anyone on the chair, then sat on the main seat, glared at Feng Fujiko, and said, "Anymore, I won''t use it for a whole day next time."


    "Hmm, hum..." Feng Fujiko let out a queen laugh, and gently brushed the corners of his lips with his fingers, "I am looking forward to it."


    Not to mention the completely shameless conversation between Naruto and Mine Fujiko. Yuanko put her cheek in one hand and watched her friend''s face flushed with shame. She had such an expression about ten days ago.


    "Good morning with Master Ye."


    What He Ye was worried about still happened. Yuanzi still used this name. Ten days ago, she used this name to tease the Yuanzi at that time. She didn''t expect that the retribution would be on her own body in just ten days.


    The next moment, the maid at home served breakfast, and what was delivered to Heye was a bowl of red bean rice.


    I knocked on the computer for one night last night. Ai Yuanai got up a little later than usual, and walked to the dining table very calmly. When passing by Naruto, he whispered a word of "beasts", which made Feng Fujiko have to Covered the corner of his mouth.


    After breakfast, Yuanzi and Judy both have to go to Didan, one for school and the other for work. He Ye has not recovered yet, so he rests at home. Hui Yuanai seems to have caught a cold after going to bed late last night, so he took leave today. .


    Naruto sat on the sofa with Jiro''s legs upright, sipping tea slowly, completely ignoring Feng Fujiko''s gaze that was not smiling.


    "the host."


    A young woman in a black and white maid costume walked up to Naruto, held an envelope in both hands and handed it to Naruto, saying, "There is a letter for you outside."


    "Who sent it?"


    "The signature on the envelope is Vermouth."


    The young maid with short hair calmly said a terrifying name. For her, the name Vermouth was meaningless. For a maid, all she had to do was to complete the master''s instructions, and other outsiders had nothing to do with her.


    Naruto and Feng Fujiko were taken aback for a moment, and the same was true for Hihara Ai who was knocking on the computer while sitting on the other side of the sofa. The blue eyes were instantly occupied by fear, and the terrifying witch appeared in their minds.


    Naruto accepted the letter, waved to make the maid retreat, after opening it, read it again, and smiled.


    "That woman from Belmode is here to write a war."


    Feng Fujiko slapped his long hair casually, his muscles seemed to be faintly showing a fighting posture, and said, "What does her letter say?"


    "Dear hell referee..."


    "Wait a minute, on the envelope, the recipient''s name is Naruto Uzumaki."


    "Yeah, it seems that my identity has been exposed to Belmode, but with that woman''s eyesight, I don''t think it''s strange to see through this."


    Naruto shook his head and continued to read the content of the letter: "Dear hell referee, on the upcoming full moon night, we invite you to this terrible evening party that will be held on the blood-stained ship, of course whether you attend Or not, the blood of sinners will stain the sails that flutter in the wind."


    "It''s really a challenge letter..." Feng Fujiko ran his fingers across the corner of his eyes, showing a fighting smile, "But, Belmode alone, can you deal with me?"


    "Yes."


    Naruto casually threw the letter paper aside, and then hugged the trembling Xiao Ai in his arms, and said: "Anyway, that witch''s goal must be Xiao Ai, right? As long as we protect Xiao Ai, Belmode will lose half of it this time."


    "Say so..."


    Feng Fujiko glanced at the small sorrow in Naruto''s arms, and said, "But Belmode obviously wants to lead me and you to the ship, and then take the opportunity to attack her. Judy alone is not Belmode. Of your opponent."


    "That¡¯s right, but after all, it¡¯s her own enemy who killed her father. Judy can¡¯t sit and do nothing. However, Belmode can design to lead us to the boat, and we don¡¯t necessarily need to follow Belmode. Come on, you and I are the world''s number one liar combination."


    "Hahahaha..."


    Feng Fujiko laughed very boldly this time, obviously Naruto''s words made her very happy and even excited, but also because Belmode''s challenge book aroused her fighting spirit.


    Li Daitao stiffened out of the bag!


    Naruto didn''t know if Belmode had the habit of looking at the art of war, if not, then she would definitely lose very ugly this time.


    Feng Fujiko leaned back on the sofa, adding a little bit to Naruto''s plan just now, saying: "It''s easy for anyone imitating you or me, but who do you want to do with her?"


    Pointing at the little sorrow in Naruto''s arms, it is easy to find Naruto and Mine Fujiko''s substitute, but the question is her substitute, who should a 7-year-old child''s substitute look for?


    Although they have many outstanding subordinates, they are 7-year-old with the wisdom of adults, and Feng Fujiko could not find a suitable replacement for Huihara Ai.


    Naruto showed a weird and evil smile, and his eyes were a conspiracy that made Feng Fujiko feel chilling.


    "Isn''t there a perfect candidate? He is now at No. 22, Yonehuacho 2-chome."


    Chapter 245-The conspiracy gradually unfolds, all fall into the calculation!


    Naruto will receive a letter, and on the other hand, Conan will also receive an almost identical invitation letter, but the name has been slightly changed.


    "Belmod?"


    Dr. A Li read the name strangely, and said, "Shinichi, have you heard this name before?"


    "It seems to have heard it somewhere. It should be someone in the organization, and Vermouth, which is Vermouth, must be a member of the organization."


    "But why did people in the organization send you this letter?"


    "The problem is not here."


    Conan turned the envelope in his hand to Dr. Akasa, and said, "The recipient''s name on this envelope is Shinichi Kudo, but the first sentence in the envelope is Edogawa Conan."


    Dr. Aka was taken aback and said in disbelief:


    "Could it be that Shinichi, your identity is already..."


    "Yes, the organizer probably already knows that I am Shinichi Kudo, but it''s weird. Why don''t they come to arrest me or kill me, but arrange such a strange banquet?"

 705 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 705

    Conan squeezed his chin, and couldn''t figure out why the organization would have such a hexagram. At this time, the doorbell of Dr. A Li''s house suddenly rang, Dr. A Li went to open the door, and Conan continued to think.


    ''Forget it, you must be calm no matter what happens, you must see through their strategy, no matter what method they use, I am definitely their goal.''


    Conan¡¯s thoughts were a bit narcissistic, and also a bit of breaking the jar. At this time, Conan heard a voice that disgusted him from the direction of the door.


    "Oh, Dr. Ari, is your speed of opening the door a little slower? Is it because you are older and slower to act? Then you don''t have to do something overpowering, and you can go to the elderly with peace of mind."


    If Naruto is really full of aura, he won¡¯t even be able to compare to a person like gin, let alone a doctor Akasa in a mere mere presence of Naruto standing at the door, and the unconscious aura from his whole body will let him. Dr. Aka felt great fear.


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Dr. Ari laughed dryly and said, "Mr. Uzumaki, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Of course something is going on, what about that kid Conan?"


    "What are you doing here?!"


    Naruto didn''t care about Conan''s cold face. Instead, he raised the corners of his mouth and said, "You don''t need this expression. I have something to talk about when I come to you this time."


    "I have nothing to talk to you!"


    "is it?"


    Conan''s indifferent tone was completely within Naruto''s expectation. He took out Belmode''s letter from his pocket and said: "So, what about the out-of-season Halloween party?"


    Conan''s eyes widened. This time he had to choose to surrender. He looked at Naruto with gloomy eyes and said, "Did you also receive that letter?"


    "Of course, I can send you some information for free. You already know that the person who sent the letter is Belmode. What I want to tell you is that this Belmode is a slightly senior member of the organization. She is responsible for the intelligence collection in the organization. In other words, as long as she can be caught, she may be able to torture a lot of intelligence about the organization."


    Conan¡¯s eyes really moved. What Naruto said shocked him a lot. At present, the thing he wants to do most is to get bigger quickly, and then he can return to Xiaolan. However, there is a very The important premise is to destroy the black organization first.


    As long as the black organization exists for one day, he absolutely cannot become Kudo Shinichi, otherwise, he himself and everyone around him will be in danger.


    That organization is too large and too mysterious. The only members of the organization that Conan knows about are gin, vodka, Pisco, Ai Hara, Akemi Miyano, and others who were killed by gin in the Cupto Mansion. Only one Belmode, not even the number of fingers, if Belmode was really responsible for collecting information, she would definitely know a lot about the organization, which would not make Conan''s heart move.


    However, Conan hadn''t completely lost his mind, staring at Naruto with cold eyes, and said: "Why are you telling me this?! What is your purpose?!"


    Conan would never believe that this terrifying and evil man would sincerely want to help him. He definitely had some ulterior conspiracy, and this conspiracy had something to do with him, otherwise he would not come to him.


    Naruto squeezed his chin, his smile became more evil and playful, and said, "Don''t worry about this, go find your mother first, and then talk about other things."


    "Huh? What are you talking about, isn''t my mother already back to America?"


    After Conan finished speaking, Naruto looked at him in surprise, as if looking at an alien.


    "What are you looking at?!"


    "Look at how dull you are. You didn''t even notice this. Hey, come here. By the way, let''s call Hattori Heiji."


    Conan''s eyes widened, he looked at Naruto in disbelief, and said, "How do you know that Hattori is here?!"


    "Do you think I''m a fool? Hattori Heiji must take the Shinkansen to come from Osaka to Tokyo. How can this kind of thing be hidden from my eyes? Moreover, Suzuki, Ishimoto, and my whirlpool, more than 80% of the hotels in Tokyo are With the shares of our three companies, Hattori Heiji did not go to stay in the hotel. Thinking about it, I knew that he was staying at Dr. Akasa. Moreover, the last time you took advantage of my absence, Heiji Hattori secretly went to my house to investigate. You thought I was Don''t you really know?"


    "cut!"


    "Why? Are you not convinced? I tell you, Shinichi Kudo, I installed jumping mines in my house and automatically aimed a rifle. If I asked someone to turn off all those mechanisms last time, you thought you and Hattori Heiji were two Can the kid have the ability to walk into my house? Your every move is completely within my grasp!"


    Naruto dealt a deep blow to Conan mercilessly, and all his actions were in Naruto''s hands. This made Conan, who had always thought he was doing very beautifully, suffered a very big trauma to his self-esteem.


    Naruto turned and left, never stepping into Dr. Akas''s house from the beginning to the end. Conan hesitated for a moment, but he could only call Kami Hattori Heiji, gritted his teeth and followed behind Naruto and Feng Fujiko.


    Conan was a little too worried. Naruto took him to a place that Conan was very familiar with, instead of taking him to the Netherworld, but his original home, that is, the Kudo House.


    "You said my mother is here now?!"


    "Nonsense! You are too unfilial, you don''t even know that your mother has been here for so long?"


    Feng Fujiko glanced at Conan, who was almost vomiting blood, with an unscrupulous smile on his mouth, and said, "My dear, you are really ruthless, aren''t you afraid to piss this kid out?"


    "Don''t worry, Fujiko, these two imps can withstand the blow."


    How could Naruto show his sympathy for Conan and Hattori Heiji, regardless of the gloomy faces of the two famous Kanto and Kansai detectives, he reached out and rang the doorbell.


    Since the case of the Fujieda¡¯s last time, Yukiko Kudo has never returned to the United States because she was worried about the safety of her son. Instead, she secretly stayed in this mansion because she rarely goes out, so she has been here. Not noticed by Conan.


    Naruto went to Dr. Akasa¡¯s house to look for Conan. Of course Kudo Yukiko knew it, and saw them walking towards her, knowing that she had been discovered, so there was no use concealing it, so she simply opened the door. .


    As soon as the door was opened, Kudo Yukiko saw his son''s twitching face of course.


    "Mom, I didn''t expect you to hide here for so long!"


    Kudo Yukiko is a talented actress, and she also likes acting very much. She immediately hugged Conan and began to stage a gorgeous idol drama in front of the other three.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu... "


    Conan''s face kept twitching, and his neck was almost cut off by the jumper''s mother. Hattori Heiji cast a sympathetic look at his good friend. It is really nothing for a mother with such a jumper to live to this day. Easy thing.


    Naruto sighed helplessly, looked at Feng Fujiko next to him, and suddenly felt very empathetic to Conan.


    Seeing that Conan is about to die, Naruto still needs to use this guy, so he can''t let him die for the time being, so he opened his mouth to stop Yukiko Kudo from continuing, saying: "If you want to play, let''s talk about it later. This time it is very important. If you are not careful, your son will really die."


    Hearing what Naruto said, Kudo Yukiko also showed a serious look. As soon as he loosened his hands, Conan immediately fell to the ground and almost died of pain.


    Kudo Yukiko let them all into her home. Although she is the host here, Kudo Yukiko did not intend to make tea, but simply asked, "What do you mean by what you said?"


    While ignoring the demonized smile of Fujiko Diaofeng, Naruto secretly observed the beautiful body of Yukiko Kudo. Hearing her question, he immediately said: "Of course it is related to your baby son, and yours. My good friend Sharon Wynyard!"


    Chapter Two Hundred and Forty-six-The first step, the conspiracy!Conan enters the game!


    Sharon Wynyard, originally known as one of the most beautiful women in Hollywood''s golden age, was also a friend of Kudo Yukiko, but she couldn''t figure out why Naruto would mention this name today.


    "Sharon? Why did you mention her suddenly? Hasn''t she been dead for many years?"


    Here, I have to say that Belmode is really a brave artist. Even Yukiko Kudo, who is very familiar with her, did not see Belmode''s acting skills at the beginning, so like everyone in this world, he was Keep in the dark.


    Dare, and can really deceive the world!


    Belmod is a woman far better than ordinary people in terms of courage and strength, even if it is the thief Kidd, now imitating skills is better than Belmod, but he has the courage and unrevealing of playing the world in applause The calmness of the flaws said both.


    In this world, the only woman who can really compare with Belmode is the woman sitting next to Naruto at this time.


    Naruto gave a smirk, that kind of smile was like a bad boy who got a novel toy and was about to show off to others.


    Kudo Yukiko felt that something was wrong with the problem, and sure enough, what Naruto said below made Yukiko, who had been living heartlessly, almost frightened to death.


    "Have you really seen Sharon Wynyard''s body?"


    You Xizi''s heartbeat stopped for a moment, and he could no longer put the usual smile on his face, and said, "What do you mean?"

 706 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 706

    Naruto turned his head and motioned to Feng Fujiko. Feng Fujiko immediately understood, took out a document from his carry-on handbag and gave it to Yukiko. The document still smelled of ink, and even some fever. , All this shows that this document should have just been printed out.


    "Fingerprint identification report?"


    You Xizi felt that her head was big after just reading a headline, and then threw it directly to her son. Although she is not a fool, the problem that is too profound is still not suitable for this woman with a jump in thinking.


    "Go straight, what does this mean?"


    "Well, you can see from before that you don''t look like a too smart woman."


    Naruto spread his hands, said what made You Xizi''s forehead jump, and then began to explain, "The fingerprint identification report, the two fingerprints tested were from Sharon Wynyard and Chris Wynyard. After testing, it was confirmed. The fingerprints of these two people are exactly the same. In other words, your good friend Sharon Wynyard and her daughter Kris Wynyard are the same person."


    Naruto told the horrible truth, making Yukiko, Conan and Hattori Heiji all take a breath, and a blond figure appeared in Yukiko''s mind, suddenly feeling that she didn''t know her at all.


    Naruto gave them some time to digest. After a few minutes, Xizi smiled bitterly and said: "I didn''t expect that Sharon would have the courage to deceive the world!"


    "It''s nothing, after all, it''s a senior member of the organization, Belmode."


    Yu Xizi looked at Naruto with serious eyes, and said, "Then what is your plan?"


    Naruto leaned on the sofa, holding his cheek in one hand, and the calm and breezy appearance made You Xizi feel more uneasy.


    "Belmod¡¯s goal is Shirley, that is, the little girl who lives in my house, Hui Yuanwei. Actually, I wanted to send her to the United States. After all, my main force is in the United States. If I get there, even The organizer couldn''t touch her hair, but unfortunately, that girl was too stubborn. When I first proposed this idea to her, she completely rejected it."


    Having said this, Naruto paused, while Yu Xizi looked sideways at his son, feeling the same.


    In fact, how can she be assured of leaving Conan in Japan alone? She and Yusaku are mainly staying in the United States, leaving her son in Japan alone, and there are members of the black organization that may be dangerous at any time. Don''t worry, it''s just...


    Saying that it sounds good is to have opinions and ideas, and that it is stubborn is stubborn. Conan also did not hesitate to reject her and Kudo Yusaku''s idea of ??taking him to the United States.


    Naruto took out the invitation letter sent by Belmode, and said, "Although I don¡¯t know why, that guy Belmode seems to have no hostility towards your son. The purpose of sending this invitation letter is to put Conan and me in A group of people in the way were all led to the boat, and then she went back to deal with Xiao Ai."


    You Xizi didn''t even read the invitation letter. In fact, the palms of her hands were completely cold and sweaty, and said, "What about your plan?"


    Naruto shrugged and explained his plan carefully, which made Yukiko and Hattori Heiji frowned, while Conan''s lenses reflected white light.


    Naruto¡¯s plan is very detrimental and wicked. It is to use the makeup techniques of Kiko and Fujiko to make Conan into a small sorrow, and to make a small sorrow as Conan. Both of them are the bodies of 7-year-old elementary school students, and both are beyond. The wisdom of ordinary people, if they imitate each other, is not easy to be seen in a short time.


    And in this case, you can put Xiao Ai on the boat, which will be much safer. Relatively speaking, Conan dressed as Xiao Ai to face Belmode, undoubtedly facing very great danger.


    This is also the reason why Kiko and Hattori Heiji frowned, and after all, the most suitable person to imitate as a small sorrow was Conan.


    Hattori Heiji looked down at Conan, then looked at Naruto coldly, and said, "Your plan is really damaging!"


    "I admit, I am a person who is impaired and wicked, and I will do whatever it takes to achieve my goal!" Naruto spread out his hands and confessed his true face brazenly. Then the blue eyes were full of joking, and said: "But you didn''t You have to choose, you have to follow my plan, right, Conan?"


    "Correct!"


    Conan gritted his teeth and squeezed this voice out between his teeth. Of course he knew Naruto''s purpose, but as Naruto said, he had no choice.


    "Ai Huihara is the one who developed APTX-4869. If she dies, I have no hope of getting bigger, right, Naruto Uzumaki?"


    "Yes, that''s what I meant."


    Naruto is not afraid that Conan will not get caught. This is Yangmou. Huiyuanai is the only hope for Conan to become bigger. He will never let Huiyuanai die. Naruto caught this, so Conan can¡¯t Didn''t jump into Naruto''s trap by himself.


    "OK then¡­¡­"


    You Xizi sighed, knowing that things can''t be changed, just accept it, and said: "Go and bring Huiyuan Ai. I will give them two makeup. Sharon''s technique is only higher than mine. If not If you are more careful, you will be seen through and your plan will be over."


    "Hmph, then leave it to you."


    Naruto left Kudo Shinichi''s home, then got on his sports car, quickly brought out the little sorrow who was still in his home, and explained his plan to her on the road.


    Huihara was silent for a while, then suddenly turned to look at Naruto who was driving, and said, "Then you, what are you going to do in this plan?"


    "Fujiko and I have found a candidate, pretending to be the two of us. When Belmode takes away you dressed as Conan from my house, Fujiko and I will follow up and look for opportunities to deal with Belmode. If we can catch it alive, then The best, if it doesn¡¯t work, then it can only be killed."


    "So is this plan dangerous?"


    "No plan is perfect. Even my plan can''t be foolproof. If you and Conan''s makeup are seen through, my plan will be over."


    "I am not asking this, I am asking you!"


    Xiao Ai was a little excited, her fists clenched, and his blue eyes fixed on the man beside him. Does he know how worried he is?!


    "Are you in danger?! How sure are you against Belmode?! What should you do if the witch has reinforcements?! Can you retreat safely?!"


    The four questions were like a gun, and Naruto didn''t even have a chance to answer the question. He parked the car on the side of the road, hugged Xiaoai, and immediately bowed his head and kissed it.


    She is always insecure like this, but she is so stubborn that Naruto has nothing to do. Naruto knows very well that the key to her plan is not whether there will be problems with the makeup of Kiko and Fujiko, but the real key to this plan. , It is Hui Yuan Ai herself, if she disagrees, everything is nonsense!


    The gentle kiss invaded Hui Yuan''s heart. Her fragile heart could not withstand any blows long ago. Naruto couldn''t bear to get angry with her, so she could only use her endless tenderness to smooth the fragility in her heart.


    "Tell me, Naruto, you will be fine, will you?"


    "Yes, I won''t be okay. I want to marry you and Mingmei, such a beautiful sister, I can''t bear to die before eating it in my mouth."


    Naruto said this kind of nonsense of H again, but this time Huihara Ai did not get angry. Instead, she leaned her head in his arms and rubbed it twice, seeming to want to compare his taste, his temperature, and his The heartbeat is all remembered in my mind.


    In Kudo Shinichi¡¯s home, two talented actresses, Kiko and Fujiko, gave Conan and Xiaoai the most delicate makeup. After that, Conan returned to the Maori detective office, and Xiaoai went to Naruto¡¯s house. Apart from a few parties, no one knew that the inside was completely different.


    The conspiracy against Conan has been completed, and the huge conspiracy laid down by Naruto and Fujiko has just begun at this time!


    Chapter 247-The Dark Hands of Gin, Their Actions!


    The salty egg yolk of the setting sun burned the entire sky, and a super classic car, the Porsche 356A, was speeding on the wide bridge.


    "Halloween party?"


    The question of doubt comes from the driving in the car, the vodka is not much better than Dr. Ari.


    "But brother, isn''t Halloween (Halloween Eve) on October 31st?"


    "cut!"


    Gin took a fierce sip, and directly spit out the cigarette in his mouth out of the window. He was very upset. Then, the gin was lit a cigarette again, and after the smoke was entangled again, the gin said: "It''s not Bell yet. What happened to the woman in Mode, I heard it was at the last pier tomorrow night at 19:00.


    While driving, Vodka stretched out a hand and scratched his head, and said, "But brother, why do you want me to go to such a nonsense party? It seems to have nothing to do with us."


    ''That damn woman...''


    Thinking of Belmode and her mantra, Gin''s mood became even worse, and his light green eyes were so gloomy and scary under the long blond hair.


    Although I can¡¯t tell the reason, Gin has been feeling a little bored recently, as if something terrible is about to happen, and this feeling became more obvious after knowing the messy party in Belmode Although there is no reason at all, people like gin are more intuitive than anything else.


    "cut!"


    This is the second time Gin made a quenching sound today, saying: "I''ve long been fed up with that woman''s damn mysticism. Only she knows everything, so..."

 707 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 707

    Gin tilted his head slightly, the cold eyes frightened Vodka''s heart.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t get permission. I want you to get on the boat to see what Belmode is playing. If she dares to mess around, I won''t let her go, even if she is the woman that the husband loves! "


    The strength of gin is far superior to vodka. After the murderous aura is revealed, poor vodka...


    But the tragic experience of vodka is more than that. After crossing the bridge, Gin found an intersection and dropped the vodka, and then drove away by himself, leaving only the poor vodka, gradually freezing cold Trembling in the air...poor child...


    After dropping the vodka, Gin drove his classic car alone, and the cigarettes gradually burned out.


    Gin spit out the cigarette butts fiercely out of the window, then re-lit one, then took out his cell phone, seemed to hesitate, and then dialed a call.


    If within the organization, the woman that Gin hates most is Belmode, because of that guy''s magic and that damn mysticism, then the man he hates most is the man he is about to call.


    If possible, he really didn''t want to call that person, but the uneasy feeling in Gin''s heart was so great recently that he had to find someone for Gin.


    "Rum..."


    "I am back."


    In Kudo Shinichi¡¯s house, after being tossed by two demon-like women for a long time, Huihara Ai finally put on a perfect disguise and has completely become Conan¡¯s appearance. So far, no one has seen it. Her disguise.


    Although Kudo Yukiko and Mine Fujiko, the two playful women are very unreliable, but their makeup skills are definitely regarded as the best in the world. After the two meticulous disguise, even Haihara Ai also picked it up. Nothing is wrong.


    ''With our abilities, we can probably achieve this level, but you have to pay attention, this is still cosmetic glue, although it is the best, it is not a problem to last two or three days, but if there is too much expression It will crack.''


    Expressionless...This is really not difficult for Xiao Ai.


    "Conan, are you back?"


    Xiaolan poked her head out of the kitchen, and she could see that she was wearing an apron, and said, "Wash your hands first, you can eat right away."


    "understood."


    Ai Yuanai maintained his concise and concise nature, and did not speak too much, lest the mask on his face would crack. After putting down his schoolbag in Conan''s room, he went to the toilet to wash his hands.


    "Sister Yuanzi is here too?"


    By the way, Xiao Ai also seems to have a pair of selective eyes. The garden has been here for a long time, but Xiao Ai is gorgeously ignored.


    Yuanzi held a cosmetic pencil in his hand, and immediately raised his head when he heard the words, gave''Conan'' a stern look, and said, "Smelly boy, it''s been so long since my old lady has been here?!"


    For Yuanzi, the child in front of him is Conan, and of course he will not speak politely. Although Huiyuanai can understand, the corners of his mouth still twitched twice.


    "The woman Yuanzi is really... that guy''s hobbies are really wide.''


    In my heart, I couldn''t help but spit at the man who was so utterly troubled, but Xiao Ai thought about herself again. In a strange degree, she might be far better than the garden.


    After thinking about some messy things, Hui Yuanai''s small face was a little red. Fortunately, it was a gel mask, so it was not seen by anyone.


    Xiaolan brought today¡¯s first dish to the table, and explained to''Conan'': ¡°Actually, it was because my father received an invitation letter to invite him to a Halloween party, so he had to dress up like a monster. Yuanzi is considering what makeup to put on Dad tomorrow."


    In other words, in the case of Kogoro Moori''s stinginess, of course it is impossible to hire a professional makeup artist... that''s super expensive!And for girls like Xiaolan, although they usually care about dressing up, it is definitely not something Xiaolan is good at when it comes to monster makeup, so in the end, she can only find a garden.


    However, the second Miss Yuanzi came to help, not the type of voluntary help, Xiaolan was also responsible for providing dinner.


    "If it''s that Halloween party, I''ll also get the invitation letter."


    "Hey? Really, Conan?"


    "Ok."


    ''Conan'' nodded, and then took out the letter he had previously taken from Conan from his pocket. Of course, only the letter paper, the envelope was still left with the real Conan, after all, the recipient''s name on it It''s Kudo Shinichi, I can''t let Xiaolan see this.


    "It turns out that Conan was also invited, Yuanzi, now you have two makeup."


    "Sister Xiaolan, aren''t you going?"


    "I don''t want to attend a party that is all monsters!"


    Xiao Lan was wearing an apron, obviously dressed up in the style of a wife, but with such a roar, she completely showed the appearance of a little girl, and the corners of Huihara''s mouth twitched lightly.


    ''By the way, I have forgotten that Xiaolan seems to be very afraid of ghosts, but she did not expect to be so afraid that she would have a strange mouth addiction.''


    ''Gee''?


    The garden where Kogoro Moori was about to be dressed up as a werewolf turned his head and glanced at''Conan'', and then relentlessly vomited: "This kid, paint his face gray and screw on two screws, just pretend to be Frankenstein. , Anyway, this kid is very weird."


    ''Yuanzi, you three eight!Next time I have to find a chance to give you some APTX-4869!''


    Although it wasn''t himself who was scolding, Hui Yuanai had to be scolded. Under his anger, the dark little demon was constantly shaking his pointy tail.


    Huiyuanai dressed as Conan and went to the Maori detective office. On the other hand, if the acting had to be a full set, Conan would of course pretend to be Huiyuanai and follow Naruto and the others back to Naruto''s house.


    Conan sat in the co-pilot and looked at Naruto with a cold face, and said, "What is your real purpose? I absolutely don''t believe that you just want to deal with that Belmode. With your power in the United States, If you are going to deal with Belmode alone, you don''t need to be so troublesome."


    "You talk a lot of nonsense!"


    Naruto blocked Conan back with a word, and said, "Thank you for speaking less. If you talk too much, the glue on the surface will crack, idiot!"


    Conan''s face lightly twitched, he was still afraid that the glue on his face would really crack.


    "So where did that woman go?"


    Conan''s question was lowered a lot this time, of course because he was afraid of cracking the glue on his face, but there were a lot of words to ask. The woman he was talking about was of course Feng Fujiko.


    At his house, after putting on makeup for him and Huihara Ai, Feng Fujiko left alone, and Conan absolutely didn''t believe that the woman was doing good things.


    "If you have the ability, you can ask her by yourself, detective."


    Naruto''s eyes were filled with endless indifference and sarcasm, and he glanced at Conan from the corner of his eye, and said, "However, as far as you are concerned, you must be played to death by Fujiko!"


    Conan clenched his fist, knowing that he couldn''t ask anything from this guy''s mouth, and simply snorted without saying a word. However, his cold-faced appearance was quite in line with Hui Yuanai''s cold-faced image.


    Naruto showed an indifferent smile, glanced at Conan from the corner of his eyes, and thought to himself:''Conan, you can enjoy this time, I believe you will never want to know what my real conspiracy is. of¡­¡­''


    Chapter Two Hundred and Forty-Eight¡ª¡ªThe movement of the three parties, the drama gradually begins!


    Fast forward to the next day...


    In the evening, it was the same setting sun, there was no such redness and blood, but it was very dim, depressing everyone to feel very uncomfortable.


    A silver-grey Bentley Continental GT speeds down the streets of Tokyo. This car belongs to the name of Fujiko, but at this time the driver is "Uzumaki Naruto", and the co-pilot is Moori Kogoro in the back row. Looking at Yuanzi and''Fujiko'', and''Conan'' sat on the lap of''Fujiko''.


    It can be said that in this car, except for Maori and Yuanzi, the remaining three guys are all fake.


    At this twilight time, the bright moon can already be seen in the sky, with salted duck egg yolk on one side and a huge moon cake on the other. I am a little hungry and said...


    "What a bright full moon, the moon is already so clear before the sun has completely set."

 708 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 708

    Mori Kogoro, who was dressed as a vampire baron, looked at the bright moon in the distance and couldn''t help but sigh.


    On this night when the sun and the moon are shining, it is bound to...This does not seem to be shooting Promise...


    "Really."


    Yuanzi straightened her witch hat smoothly, and said, "Such a round moon is really suitable for a party on a ship stained with blood."


    "Yo West!"


    Uncle Maori made a fist in excitement, and shouted in a low voice: "I feel so excited! Blood is boiling!"


    The "Naruto" who was driving a twitched his mouth and said, "Uncle Maori, the monster that would be excited by the moonlight should be a werewolf, not a vampire."


    Having said that, there should be one more monster that will be excited to see the full moon-Saiyan!The fighting nation was not just excited after seeing the full moon, but was obviously over excited.


    "Huh! Really long-winded!"


    Maori Kogoro snorted and said to blame Naruto. Fortunately, Xiaolan was not here, otherwise Maori Kogoro would have to suffer an iron fist.


    "I mean my blood as a famous detective is boiling! The guy named Belmode who sent me the invitation letter, I must show you the strength of the famous detective Kogoro Mouri!"


    ''Just because you still want to deal with Belmode, dreaming!''


    In the car, "Naruto", "Mine Fujiko", and "Conan" the "dummy trio" at the same time began to complain to Moori Kogoro, and even with Moori Kogoro''s ability, he wanted to beat Belmode''s. Witch, it''s really faster to dream.


    ''Naruto'' rolled his eyes gorgeously, and was unable to complain about the thick-skinned middle-aged uncle beside him, but he started to complain about his real boss in his heart.


    ''Boss, how do you endure this kind of guy?''


    It doesn''t matter how helpless Naruto feels, he understands that he must perform a full set of his play today, at least until the ship sails, otherwise Naruto will have to kill him in the future.


    The Bentley Continental GT, which belongs to the name of Fujiko Mine, soon arrived at the Tokyo International Terminal. The huge cruise ship will set sail from here at 7 o''clock this evening.


    The ship itself is very stylish. In fact, it is still a large fuel-driven cruise ship, but the surface has been transformed into a dilapidated pirate ship. The masts are erected, the sails hanging on it are all dilapidated, and a skull pirate flag is flying. At the top of the flagpole, it is really atmospheric.


    "I don''t know how much money the woman from Belmode spent on this party, but is she making money as a killer?It seems to make a lot more money than we sell intelligence.''


    ''Naruto'' looked up at the huge cruise ship, and was as energetic as his boss. In other words, he was a money fan, so Akatsuki was in charge of finances.


    Whether it''s Naruto or Mikamiko, they are all the main members drawn from Akatsuki. Otherwise, Naruto can''t easily trust outsiders. These two bastards, Naruto can already find him and Fujiko to pretend to be him and Fujiko. The best candidate.


    "This party is really lively."


    Mouri Kogoro was standing on the pier, looking around while preparing to register to board the ship.


    "Werewolves, Frankenstein, there are even Chinese zombies."


    Chinese zombies are not the same as Western zombies. The established impression of Chinese zombies is that they wear official uniforms of the Qing Dynasty. They look pale, cannot see the sun and can suck human blood. They do not walk normally, but stretch their hands forward. He jumped, as if his body was completely stiff, just like a man who had just registered his name and was about to board the ship.


    ''Naruto'' turned his head and glanced at the zombie, twitched the corner of his mouth lightly, and whispered: "It''s really hard, you can find that kind of clothes, and you have to learn all the movements, but you can jump like this. What if you stumble?"


    thump!


    Not only Naruto himself, even this''Naruto'' can change his career to become a prophet, and he said so accurately. When the poor zombie was preparing to board the ship, he stumbled because of an accident. Suddenly fell a dog to eat shit, it was a miserable one.


    Yuanzi snickered while covering her mouth, and whispered, "Teacher still has the same poisonous tongue as before, but there are monsters everywhere here. I feel so excited!"


    ''Fujiko'' took a look at the garden where the witch was dressed up, and said, "But it doesn''t matter, Yuanzi, you, the Suzuki chaebol''s eldest lady, are in the crowd like this?"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, I''m different from Xiaolan, I really like these monsters and ghosts!"


    "Ah..."


    They were chatting here, behind a man dressed as a zombie, even the right eyeball was completely gone, yelling, "Ahhhhh", Kogoro Mouri was taken aback and said, "What is this guy saying? "


    "Maybe it''s urging us to keep up with the front team, because the people in front are gone."


    ''Conan'' stretched out his hand and pointed to the front. It turned out that when they were talking, almost all the people in front of them had already left. Now only one guest was registered.


    "Really..."


    Mouri Kogoro, who was startled by the zombie just now, complained in a low voice, "Will this guy not speak well?"


    Walking slightly in front of the zombies, a woman with a huge hat whispered: "He may be too entertaining with the monster he played, so his voice should follow the cry of zombies."


    "Oh!!"


    As soon as Kogoro Moori turned his head, he immediately found that his spring was coming, and said, "What a beautiful lady witch!"


    "Thank you for your compliment."


    The woman thanked him, then took off her hat and said, "But I am not a witch."


    Taking off the huge black hat and revealing the hair like a real snake, Mouri Kogoro was so scared that his pupils were almost dilated, and he yelled, "Medusa!!"


    Medusa, the Gorgon, is not an easy monster to play. The main reason is that the snake''s hair is too troublesome. It takes a lot of work to achieve the same level as a real snake.


    "I want to petrify you."


    Poor Kogoro Maori was startled by the zombies first, and then suddenly saw Medusa. He was really scared today. Fortunately, the woman who was in charge of registering the guests'' names was calling them to register at this time. Only then did Kogoro Mori avoid a trace of embarrassment.


    "Hehe, it seems that Kogoro is still as timid as before."


    After Maori Kogoro walked a little farther, Medusa covered her mouth and laughed softly, her tone full of mischief.


    Next to her, wearing a white dress, with long black hair like a waterfall completely covering her face, the woman dressed as a snow girl reluctantly gave her a white eye with white cosmetic contact lenses.


    "Yu Xizi, you are still so boring."


    Gorgeous Medusa is naturally Yukiko Kudo, and only she will spend so much effort to make a scary look, purely evil.


    "What does it matter, Yingli."


    You Xizi flicked her snake hair, feeling very good, and said: "I think this is quite fun."


    Concubine Yingri, who was dragged by Xizi and dressed as a snow girl, gave her friend a helpless look again and said, "It is your business to play, but why should I come to accompany you to such a boring party? , I still have a job."


    "What does it matter?"


    You Xizi took Fei Yingli''s arm and said, "It''s rare to have a party. Why don''t you come and relax. If you work all day, Yingli will age very quickly."


    "Stupid! Go away, you are so hot!"


    "Woo... it''s because it''s so hot... Yinglijiang is a snow girl, help me cool down..."


    "Go away! You idiot!"


    "Woo...don''t don''t..."

 709 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 709

    Poor Concubine Yingli was entangled by Medusa, and he just dragged onto the boat. In other words, a Medusa was holding a snow woman''s arm... This was really weird to an indescribable state.


    "Everyone, the ship will set sail in one hour..."


    The broadcast on the ship broadcasted the voice of the staff. At the same time, with the help of a bug that had been installed on it, Belmode heard this sentence from his...to be more precise at the home of Tomoaki Shinide. .


    Belmode looked down at his watch, with an indifferent and beautiful smile on his face, and murmured: "Then, the game begins, my dear Shirley."


    At the same time, two kilometers away from his home, he used a sniper rifle to monitor his own Naruto, and through the bug of Naruto''s body, he knew that they had all boarded the ship, and smiled with white teeth. .


    "The main show has begun, and the actors are about to appear."


    On the huge and luxurious cruise ship, Hui Yuanai stood on the deck and glanced at the dim sunset and the shining full moon in the distance.


    "Sorry, let me stay in a safe place alone, I can''t do it..."


    Chapter 249-Wayward Woman, Judy''s Arrangement!


    According to the plan, at this time, in Naruto¡¯s mansion in Tokyo, the main people have already left. At this time, only Edogawa Conan, who is dressed as a sorrow, is left, and a few maids remain here. .


    Speaking of it, it¡¯s the first time Conan has come to Naruto¡¯s house. With the two dangerous figures, Naruto Uzumaki and Fujiko, who have gone out, if Conan doesn¡¯t take a good look around here to see if there are any Naruto. Evidence of crime, then he is not Edogawa Conan.


    Conan wandered around in this mansion, inspecting the rooms one by one, trying to find out if there was anything shameful. At first, Conan was cautious. After all, there were still a few maids left here, but after ten minutes , Seeing that they didn''t pay attention to their own appearance at all, Conan''s behavior became bold and got up, and after half an hour, Conan fully understood why they were so empty of themselves.


    Because I can''t find any clues!


    Conan wandered here for a long time, and couldn''t find any useful clues. The room was as clean as a model room. Even the traces of ordinary people''s life appeared a little bit less. The closet was all empty, and the clothes seemed to be gone. All moved away, and the study was completely empty, there were no books and no computers.


    There is a lot of food in the kitchen, but they were all bought today. There must be no clues.


    Conan¡¯s thoughts, Naruto would not be clear, how could he, such a person who had no plans, expose his loopholes to a mere Edogawa Conan, and replaced it with Kudo Yusaku. Maybe he could find some clues. Yeah, but...


    A rare opportunity, but could not find any useful clues, Conan sat on the sofa with a depressed look, and a maid brought Conan a glass of juice at this time.


    Conan took a sip of the juice, not afraid that they would be poisoned, turned his eyes, and said: "Big sister, do you know any cellars or basements here?"


    No clues were found on the scene, Conan had to find a breakthrough from these maids. He was very confident in his observation ability. As long as they showed any strange gaze, Conan was absolutely certain that he could spot the problem.


    The young girl in a maid costume, folded her hands in front of her, maintained the graceful etiquette of a maid, and said: "There is a cellar under this villa where the owner uses to store wine."


    "Can you take me to see it?"


    "can."


    The maids didn''t have any hesitations or doubts, because they had received Naruto''s orders a long time ago. As long as they were within the scope of this house, Conan could satisfy any requirements as much as possible. He would go wherever he wanted without stopping.


    The maid led Conan to the kitchen. After pressing a button on the wall, an LCD panel was exposed, showing a numeric keypad. The maid pressed the password, and then a secret door was opened in the kitchen leading to the cellar.


    There is a voice control device in the cellar. After monitoring the footsteps of Conan and the maid, he immediately turned on the underground lights to illuminate the entire cellar.


    "Big sister, didn''t you say that this is a wine cellar? Why is there no bottle of wine?"


    The maid looked down at Conan and said, "Because the master suddenly asked someone to remove all the wine and all the clothes in the house yesterday, it seems that I am planning to change a house recently."


    "Then do you know where they are moving?"


    "I don''t know, as a maid, you shouldn''t interfere with the master''s actions. And the master intends to tear down this villa, and this land seems to be renovated too."


    The maid told the news that Naruto had allowed her to reveal to Conan, and Conan immediately clenched his fist.


    ''hateful!That guy actually did the calculation so carefully, not only did he move all the things away, but also toppled the whole house down, which means that all the evidence will disappear!''


    In terms of experience and calculations, how could Conan be Naruto''s opponent? Naruto had already been fully prepared to deal with Conan''s''investigation''.


    Conan, who couldn''t find a clue, could only go back to the living room, drink juice, and watch TV to pass the time.


    Jingling, Jingling...


    The ringing of the phone made Conan, who was about to fall asleep watching those boring soap operas, cleared his mind. He calmed down immediately, picked up the landline of the cordless phone, put on the mask, and clicked on the mask.


    Conan imitates the appearance of Huiyuanai. One of the biggest benefits is that Huiyuanai has caught a cold in the past two days, so you can wear a mask. In the mask, there is a miniature voice changer hidden, which has been set and adapted to Huiyuanai. The voice is loud, and even if the glue on the face is partially cracked because of talking, it will not be a big problem if there is a mask to cover it.


    "Hey, this is the whirlpool house."


    "Sorry to be so late, I am a new doctor."


    Belmode has made all the preparations, and has completed his transformation, becoming a literate youth, holding his mobile phone, and said, "Well, what about Mr. Uzumaki?"


    "He''s not here, it seems to be going to some party with Fujiko Mine."


    "Is that right?"


    "The new doctor, what do you want to do with him?"


    "Actually, I am looking for something to do with you. Your cold is still not healed, so I want to take you to a hospital with better facilities. I asked a doctor I know, but he will be on a business trip tomorrow. Only tonight is free. So, although I''m sorry to raise it suddenly, can I pick you up now? I''ll talk to Mr. Uzumaki later, but if it''s inconvenient, you don''t have to force it."


    "It''s okay, anyway, they leave me alone and make me angry, and it''s boring for me to stay here alone."


    "Great, so be it. I''ll pick you up in an hour. Can you prepare right away and wait to go out?"


    "no problem."


    "See you in an hour, then."


    Huh...huh...


    The heavy, unregulated gasping sound showed that the girl''s physical condition was very bad.


    She held a nearby wall with one hand, and sweat dripped down her beautiful cheeks to the ground. In her current situation, she was reluctant to stand. Only by holding on to the wall could she barely fall.


    "Although I was mentally prepared, I didn''t expect the side effects would be so severe after taking the antidote."


    Ai Hara, now Shiho Miyano, wiped the sweat from his cheeks with his hand, showing a very tired smile, and then his eyes became firm again.


    Before, on the cruise ship, she used the opportunity to go to the toilet, and then secretly ate a temporary antidote that was developed only recently. At present, the drug has only been successfully tested on white mice, but she has not done a live experiment, so she said It is a very dangerous drug. If one is not handled properly, she will die immediately, but she has no choice...


    After he grew older, he made a cross-dress and sneaked off the cruise ship without hiding from the two men and all the eyes and ears of the guards.


    Perhaps one more member of the Children¡¯s Army of the World¡¯s Number One Problem can be added.


    Shiho Miyano grew up in the organization, and the darkness he has seen is far greater than that of Shinichi Kudo, so she is also calmer and wiser, but once she becomes self-willed, there is really no way, at least , The two people on the boat are almost crazy now.


    "What are you talking about?! She is missing?!"


    When''Fujiko Mine'' heard what''Naruto'' had just told her, he finally lowered his voice, his eyes widened, his expression was unbelievable, that was the mission the boss gave them, and it failed. Thinking of the terrifying consequences after that, the two trembled at the same time.


    ''Naruto'' stood at the door of the toilet, holding a piece of clothing that was obviously very small in size.


    "The clothes are here. It seems that she secretly took the medicine while she was going to the bathroom, and then got bigger and found a chance to slip off the boat."

 710 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 710

    "It''s been laid out!"


    ''Fujiko Mine'' held his forehead painfully, feeling that he was having a very headache now, and said: "It''s really the woman that the boss likes. It''s really not an ordinary person."


    "Then have you contacted the boss."


    "Just called, but there is no signal."


    "You mean, there is a signal jammer on this ship?"


    "It should be. I think it should be Belmod who trapped the boss on this ship in order to concentrate on dealing with Shirley. Then he didn''t want him to know the news outside, so he was temporarily isolated here, so he installed a signal jammer. If you want to inform the boss, you have to find that thing first."


    "Let''s do it separately, but let''s say it first...You will call the boss yourself in a while."


    "amount¡­¡­"


    The two hapless boys on the boat were in a panic and fear because they were disgraced, and also because of Belmode''s methods, Naruto didn''t know this yet.


    Naruto used the bug that had been placed on Judy to completely listen to that girl''s plan.


    squeak¡­¡­


    Belmode, who was driving to Uzumaki Naruto''s house, had to stop his car, rolled down the window, and said, "What happened?"


    A man dressed as a traffic police ran over and said, "I''m sorry, because the cargo on a construction truck fell off. We are packing it up now, can you wait a moment."


    "I''m in a little hurry, it seems I should take a detour."


    Belmode was about to reverse and change lanes, but suddenly a large truck came behind him, blocking Belmode.


    "Now it seems that I can only wait."


    Ding Dong!


    In fact, Conan, who had been waiting very impatiently, finally heard the doorbell, put on the down jacket, and walked to open the door, but it was Judy instead of Belmode or Tomomi Shinide.


    "Hi!"


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty-When you meet twenty years later, why are you not old?


    "Sorrow!"


    The makeup done by Yukiko and Fujiko is perfect, even Judy can¡¯t see any flaws, but in fact, this time, Judy also fell into Naruto¡¯s calculations, and didn¡¯t know that this one was actually Edo. Chuan Conan.


    Conan was obviously taken aback. In Naruto''s plan, he hadn''t heard that Judy would appear here.


    Judy didn''t know the thoughts in the heart of the "Little Ai" in front of him, and said with a smile: "Aichan, you won''t forget me, oooooo...It''s sad."


    Judy wiped away the tears of the non-existent crocodile, and then turned into the usual silly eldest sister in disguise, and smiled: "Sorrow, I am sister Judy, the new doctor¡¯s car broke down. , So I will pick you up instead of him."


    Conan frowned slightly. Fortunately, the camouflage on his face made his expression not particularly clear. At this time, Naruto''s voice came in his ears.


    "Follow her, she is the real Judy."


    In order to keep in touch and keep abreast of the situation, of course Conan has a bug and a miniature headset, which are installed in the lanyard of the mask. In other words, this mask is now not only a voice changer, but also a communicator.


    Although Conan was full of misgivings, at this time he was forced to climb Mount Liang. There was a mist in front of him. It might be a cliff of ten thousand feet when he stepped in the air, but behind him was Daoshan Volcano.


    Nodded and said, "Then I will trouble you, sister Judy."


    Belmode was blocked by Judy¡¯s design for a period of time. When he drove outside Naruto¡¯s house, "Aihara Ai" was already in Judy¡¯s car. Belmode could not go directly to grab someone, so he had to drive with him. behind.


    Through the electronic sight on the sniper rifle, Naruto saw Judy and Belmod¡¯s car leaving, immediately put the sniper rifle into the gun box beside him, then took out a pair of sunglasses and put it on, and clicked on it. A button.


    This pair of sunglasses is similar to Conan¡¯s tracking glasses, but the technology that Naruto¡¯s technology company has must be better than that of Dr. Aka, so Naruto¡¯s tracking glasses are more powerful. The tracking distance can be up to 100 kilometers, and you can access the Internet wirelessly and download satellite maps.


    Because this kind of tracking device is not very useful in the life of ordinary people in China, only a small part of it is currently produced and provided to the FBI, the CIA, and some special customers.


    Naruto had put the transmitter on Conan''s body a long time ago, right in the middle of the mask. Even if Conan felt a bit hard in the mask, he would only think it was the part of the voice changer, and if he removed the mask Now, there is no second voice changing mask.


    Naruto pressed the button on the glasses, and an electronic map was immediately displayed on the lens, with a moving red photoelectric, which was Judy''s location.


    Naruto puts the gun case on his back, exerts force on his legs, and jumps between the buildings.


    Although Judy and Belmode both drove, Naruto couldn¡¯t drive. In that case, even if Judy didn¡¯t find out, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it from Belmode. The woman was extremely sensitive, and if there was a car following her, Then he would be found out. In order to ensure the smoothness of the plan, Naruto had to bother himself and took the 11th bus.


    Judy wouldn''t know how hard her dear old brother ran, still maintaining an unpleasant speed, while Belmode kept driving behind her.


    "Cough cough..." The play is going to be a full set, Hui Yuanai is still catching a cold, so Conan simply pretended to cough a few times.


    "Are you okay?" Judy turned his head and glanced at Xiao Ai, and said: "Don''t worry, the doctor we are going to see is very serious. You can get a cold soon."


    ''Haihara Ai'' glanced at Judy without saying anything. He stopped for a moment on the rearview mirror on the right, and he could clearly see that''Xinide Tomoaki'' drove behind them.


    ''Who is this Judy?And what is the purpose of Naruto Uzumaki?!Damn it, now there are too few clues to analyze!''


    Judy was humming while driving, and she seemed to be in a very good mood, and''Aihara Ai'' looked at Judy and suddenly said, "I have something to ask you..."


    Judy drove and deliberately led Belmode to the port where no one is today. After turning into the port, Judy immediately slammed on the brakes and then turned the steering wheel hard. The tires of the car suddenly slipped and the whole car suddenly Finished a beautiful flick, and turned into the front of the car facing Belmode who followed behind.


    Naruto saw that the two finally stopped, so he stopped. Instead of directly participating in the "gong fight" of the two women, he chose the roof of a building beyond two kilometers away. As your own sniper point.


    Belmode narrowed his eyes, and put the pistol that was originally on the back waist into his arms. The black and white cars faced each other, whether Judy got out first and stood beside his Peugeot car.


    Belmode got out of the car as soon as he saw it, and asked as Shinde Tomoaki: "Mr. Judy, what do you want to do to that girl?!" Belmode, the liar will be spanked!


    "NONO!"


    Judy shook her hands twice, with the same expression as before, sat on the hood of her car, and said, "I just took her out for a drive and sunbathe the moon. I''m different from you, I Very free."


    "Idle? What does that mean?"


    Judy shrugged. In fact, the muscles all over his body were already tense, and said, "Because I don''t need to make up to be a man, and I don''t need to run to other people''s homes to do bad things, right, the new doctor...no, I Should I call you Sharon Wynyard or Chris Wynyard?"


    "Oh?"


    Raising an eyebrow lightly, under the male appearance of Shinde Chiaki, there was a female voice.


    "It seems that my identity has been fully investigated."


    "Completely? No, there is another name... Belmode!"


    Following Judy¡¯s words, Belmod took off the human skin mask on his head, and his long pale blonde hair poured down like a waterfall. He gently shook his head twice to make the blonde hair tucked in the hairnet completely Relaxing, the coquettish smile on Belmode''s face showed that she was still calm and confident.


    In Judy¡¯s car, Naruto ran into the ultra-miniature camera secretly. At this time, it happened to capture Belmode¡¯s face and sent it to Naruto¡¯s tracking glasses. Naruto curled his mouth and couldn''t help but vomit: "How did this woman stuff such long hair and such big breasts? Aren''t you afraid of squeezing it out?"


    Although there was no one around him, his complaints were still transmitted to Conan''s ears through the communicator. Conan continued to sit in the car, his mouth twitching frantically, and said in a low voice, "Can you explain them both. What does it really matter?"


    "Anyway, at this time, it''s useless to hide from you, but the problem is very complicated... Hmm... Belmode is Judy''s murderous father."

 711 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 711

    "It''s really complicated..." Conan murmured softly, then continued to focus on Judy and Belmode, obviously not willing to miss any details.


    Belmode flirted with his blond hair, and that posture was really similar to Feng Fujiko.


    "Can you tell me, who are you?"


    "You ask who am I?"


    Judy narrowed her eyes dangerously, put her fingers on her lips, and muttered: "Asecretmakesawomanwoman! Do you remember? This is the last word you left me, just twenty years ago, After you said this, tell me that your father who has been killed by you fell asleep, let me stay by his side obediently, and then burned the house completely with a torch, including the secret collection of the father who was the FBI investigator All the information about your organization has been burned."


    Belmode turned his head and looked at the dark sea on the edge. Judy opened his eyes completely and said, "But I was saved, because after that I remembered that the orange juice that my father drank after getting up was gone, and my mother was not healthy. Well, I have been sleeping since noon. I thought I might be able to do something, so I went out to buy juice with pride."


    "Ha, you were the little girl back then? We have been looking for you for a long time, because only the remains of your parents were found in the ruins."


    "Dad''s colleague protected me, asked me to participate in the witness protection plan, and gave me to my brother to raise."


    "Oh, that''s the stupid plan to let the witness change his name and address and leave his hometown. It seems that you have suffered a lot for so many years, little sister."


    As he was talking, Belmode stretched out his hand and pressed a button on his body. Then, as the gas leaked, the original male body gradually changed into an enchanting and sexy female body.


    "Tsk tusk tusk... the figure is really good, it looks like Fujiko, I don''t know how it feels to the touch."


    Naruto made a big comment there again, but if the person sitting in the car was really Huiharawai, Naruto would definitely not have the guts to say that.


    "Little sister?" Judy was bored, and then said: "Compared to you, I am indeed a little girl. That''s right, but Belmode, I have a question for you."


    "Go ahead, little sister."


    "Why...you won''t age?"


    Chapter 251-Mantis catches cicada, two oriole behind!


    Belmode killed Judy¡¯s father. It was a long time ago twenty years ago. Although Judy didn¡¯t remember Belmode¡¯s appearance at the time, it was clear that she should be a young woman. Today, Judy has grown up from the doll at the time to a mature woman, but Belmode remains the same, which has to surprise Judy.


    Belmode flirted with his long pale blonde hair, and Judy really lost a lot if it was feminine.


    With a graceful body leaning against the hood of the car, Belmode smiled with a full of magic, and said: "Instead of asking me, it is better to ask your brother, hasn''t he been aging in 20 years?"


    Judy narrowed her eyes and felt a little unhappy in her heart. Judy knew that this was because Belmode mentioned Naruto. Although Judy had the teachings of Naruto, it was still worse than the witch like Belmode. First line.


    He curled his lips uncomfortably and gave up the idea of ??continuing to ask questions. In fact, Judy might not even dare to believe what came out of Belmode''s mouth.


    Belmod copied his arms and seemed to talk to Judy like an old friend, and said, "Tell me, how did you find me? I''m still very confident in my disguise."


    "Do you remember? When you killed my dad twenty years ago, in order to disguise him as suicide, you picked up my dad¡¯s glasses on the ground with bare hands and put them on him. I saw it at the time. , There are your fingerprints on the pair of glasses. And later, at Sharon Wynyard¡¯s funeral, I heard Chrissy Wynyard say your words, Asecretmakesawomanwoman, in doubt, I took it Chrissy, Sharon, and the fingerprints you left on my dad''s glasses at the time were compared, and the results made me take a breath."


    Belmode raised the corners of his mouth, and under the monster''s smile, it was difficult to see what the woman was thinking.


    "You and your mother, Sharon, are basically the same person. In twenty years you have never aged, and you played a mother and daughter, deceiving the whole world! Although this conclusion is too sci-fi, let me tell you My brother hasn¡¯t aged at all in 20 years. With the incident of the little girl sitting in the car, impossible things will become possible. It is indeed the organization¡¯s witch with a thousand faces. Your performance skills, no matter where it is, can be easily mixed into the investigation."


    "Really? You''ve discovered it a long time ago. I pretended to be Shinichi Tomoaki."


    "It''s not difficult to guess. There is no serious illness, but as the retired actress Kris Wynyard frequently enters and exits the hospital, you know that you plan to kill him and pretend to be him."


    "Oh, could it be that you did the thing that the car he and his family were riding in in front of me broke the railing and sank into the sea?"


    "Yes, before you kill him, pretend to be fatal in an accident, let the car sink to the bottom of the sea, and prevent anyone from knowing about his death, then you can easily become a new doctor and come out. Of course, The one sitting in the car is my colleague with the oxygen cylinder on his back. As for your purpose, as long as you sneak into your new hospital room, it will be clear at a glance. The girl with the red cross is the one sitting in my car. This girl is the target you want to kill, but why do you still have a picture of Conan and Xiaolan there, why on the back of Xiaolan¡¯s photo, it says Angel, angel? And why do you want to take Conan Lead to that safe cruise ship, why don''t you hurt Conan? They are all enemies of the organization, right?"


    "Okay, let me tell you..."


    Belmode squeezed his chin, and at this moment, a passenger plane flew over Judy and Belmode.


    "That is¡­¡­"


    Belmode stretched his hand into his arms. Seeing this action, Judy immediately reached for his gun. Belmode took the lead and drew his gun faster than Judy.


    boom!!


    The first bullet hit Judy''s gun accurately!


    boom!!


    The second bullet penetrated Judy''s body. Belmode was merciful. The bullet directly penetrated and avoided internal organs without causing Judy to bleed directly.


    "Oh roar, I seem to draw the gun a little bit faster, FBI investigator Judy Steline!"


    After all, she was hit in the abdomen. Judy shook her body and fell to the side of the car feebly. Her breathing became confused because of the gunshot wound.


    "Tsk tusk tusk tusk... I''ll just tell her, she still can''t deal with Belmode at her current level, this girl doesn''t believe it, alas... if you don''t listen to me, you deserve to be shot."


    Naruto used the electronic sniper scope to look at Judy''s injury at this time, and said unscrupulously, that he was not worried that Judy would be killed by Belmod, because the kid Shuichi Akai is nearby now, Judy. Can''t die.


    Judy clutched the wound in his abdomen, looked at Belmode with an ugly expression, and said, "It seems that I am indeed arrogant. The information that we found should have been leaked to us on purpose."


    "Bingo, you guessed it! As long as you see a slight movement in the room, you can guess that someone has come in, but Judy, you really surprised me."


    "Are you laughing at me?"


    "No, I mean it."


    Belmode stood in front of Judy, the black hole pointed at Judy''s forehead, and said: "The meeting after twenty years is over now. You are about to see you in heaven. Father, thank me, Judy."


    Belmode showed a demon smile, this was an invitation from hell, and at the same time, Naruto and Hideichi Akai, who had already ambushed, pulled the trigger at the same time.


    Boom!!


    Two violent gunshots tore through the silence of the night sky. The place where Shuichi Akai was ambush was actually at this pier, less than a hundred meters away from Belmode, and the bullet first hit the unsuspecting Belmode , The shotgun hit Belmode''s body. Fortunately, Belmode was also wearing a body armor specially made by the organization. The shotgun was basically blocked by the body armor, but the impact still broke her three ribs.


    Belmod¡¯s face was still unbelievable, unable to understand why Calvados would betray him suddenly, but time did not allow her to think about anything. Belmod has a strong sense of danger, wandering between life and death all year round. When Naruto''s ultra-long-range sniper bullet flew out of the muzzle, Belmode felt his entire body''s hairs exploded, which was a huge death danger!


    In this case, Belmode couldn''t allow himself to think too much, and immediately rolled on the spot!


    Naruto, although both the marksmanship and the level of guns and ammunition are better than Akai Shuichi, the problem is that the distance is too far, and the distance of two kilometers, even if it is a super long-range sniper bullet, it takes more than a second to fly.


    Belmode didn''t care about the image anymore. At this time, life-saving was the most important thing. He rolled on the spot and hid behind his car.


    boom!!


    The bullet landed not far from Belmode, Naruto''s sniper shot down, or he didn''t intend to kill Belmode, otherwise, there was a chance to do it.


    However, the special sniper bullet smashed the ground in one shot, and some of the flying stones splashed onto Belmode.


    Belmode hid behind the car, which was the dead end of the sniper, and was surprised to see the damage caused by the sniper shell.


    ''With this level of power, snipers rarely said that they shot from one kilometer away. I heard that the FBI has a super sharpshooter who can snipe three kilometers away. Could it be this guy... cut!I really can count on me!Don''t say three kilometers, it means shooting two kilometers away. The acceleration generated at that distance, plus the special sniper bullets, will make me dead even with an organized body armor!''


    Belmode had to secretly call her miscalculations, the situation now is beyond her control, and on the other hand, she wants to know what happened to Calvados.


    "Calvados! Are you going to betray me?!"


    "Oh, that man is called Calvados."

 712 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 712

    Akai Shuichi, who had just fired a shot, carried a shotgun on his shoulder, and walked out of the middle of the container in a very windy manner, saying: "In addition to the sniper rifle and the shotgun, there are three pistols, I I thought it was the arms dealer. But that guy has broken both legs, and recently there is no way to do business, right?"


    "Shuichi Akai?! I didn''t expect you to appear here!"


    Regarding the appearance of the kid pulling the wind, Naruto raised his middle finger to Akai Shuichi from a distance two kilometers away, and roared: "This damned kid is such a scum! Sooner or later, he will shoot you. My head broke!"


    Fortunately, Shuichi Akai didn''t hear Naruto''s words, otherwise I don''t know if he would just apply oil on the soles of his feet?


    "Akai Hideichi, coupled with the legendary sharpshooter, the FBI really looks up to me!"


    "Sharpshooter?" Judy was taken aback, apparently without realizing who Belmode was talking about.


    With a shotgun at one end, Hideo Akai stared at Belmode without relaxing for a moment, and said, "The shot was two kilometers away. Who do you think it was?"


    "amount¡­¡­"


    Judy froze. To tell the truth, she really didn¡¯t want to think of Naruto at this time. Naruto had warned her again and again. Now she is not Belmode¡¯s opponent, but she still wants revenge. Belmode completely saw through the tactics, and was stunned. If it weren''t for Akai and Naruto, Judy might be dead now.


    ''I really don''t know what kind of punishment I will face after I go back.Judy smiled bitterly and shook his head, obviously no longer expecting her own future.


    And Shuichi Akai looked at Belmode coldly and said:


    "What are you going to do in this situation, rotten apple?"


    Chapter 252-The rotten apple can''t escape the golden glitter!


    The 500 reminders are really teasing me... The picture shows sister Bei being injured by Akai Shuichi... But why do I think this is more beautiful?


    "Rotten apple?"


    "It is the target code we gave you. The most impressive thing about Sharon Wynyard is the golden apple on the stage. You are still very beautiful like that, but now, the inside has been completely crumpled and has become a RottenApple! That is, a rotten apple!"


    Belmode turned dark, rushed out from behind the car, immediately raised his pistol, and aimed at Judy, who was inconvenient because of the injury.


    In Hideichi Akai''s life dictionary, there probably never was a saying about Lian Xiang Xiyu, and he immediately raised the shotgun.


    boom!!


    The huge impact of the shotgun made Belmode all fly upside down, and Hideichi Akai withdrew the empty shell, really calm and scary.


    "No, Shuichi! Can''t kill her yet!"


    "Don''t worry, this woman must be wearing the body armor specially made by the organization. Just now, she had only broken a few ribs. And you see, she was bruised by a shotgun on her face. It really means she has not changed. Pretend to be true."


    "As expected of Shuichi Akai, but you don''t want to catch me!"


    Belmode is not the kind of person who can be caught obediently. On the contrary, if she is really willing to be caught, then you need to be careful. Belmode fired a shot in the direction of Akai Shuichi, and then immediately directed at Judy''s. The car rushed.


    boom!!


    Belmode smashed the glass of the window with a single shot, and then grabbed the "Haiyuanwei" inside!


    "Cut! Damn it!"


    Akai sipped an uncomfortable sip. Although the shotgun has a powerful firepower, it is considered to be the largest firearm with the largest attack area, but because the attack area is too large, it is easy to accidentally be injured. Attack with a shotgun at this distance, no matter how many marksmanship is. It''s no use at all, it will definitely hit''Hui Yuan Ai''.


    "You FBI have this weakness!"


    Belmode grabbed the Grey Plains and got into Judy''s car.


    While Conan was caught by Belmode, he secretly opened his watch-type anesthesia gun, and then fired immediately while Belmode was not paying attention.


    Ding!


    It can only be said that Belmod''s luck came back. At this time, Conan''s fatal anesthetic needle hit her pistol directly, then bounced off and fell to the ground.


    ''Anesthesia gun?!you are¡­¡­''


    Conan self-reported his identity. Belmode understood Naruto¡¯s calculations when he saw the anesthesia gun, but at this time there was no way to hesitate. Conan stunned with a hand knife, and then shot at Akai Shuichi. , While starting the car.


    Hideichi Akai took into account that Belmode had a hostage in his hand, and could not shoot. He could only watch Belmode drive away.


    All the bullets in the Belmod pistol were shot. At this time, there was no way to change the bullets. He threw the pistol directly, and then took out another one from his arms, holding the steering wheel with one hand, and the left hand holding the pistol stretched out. Out of the window, just looking at the rearview mirror with his own sight, he aimed the pistol backwards and smashed the fuel tank of his car.


    boom!!


    The gasoline leaked out, ignited by the sparks of the bullet, and exploded. The fireball completely swallowed the entire car, and it must be unusable.


    "It''s actually Belmode that you can aim at the fuel tank with a mirror even with a few broken ribs."


    Shuichi Akai sighed. He didn''t have the unrealistic idea of ??chasing a car with his two legs. He took out his mobile phone and called the FBI agent to come over. After all, Judy still has injuries. If you don''t get treatment quickly, something may happen.


    Judy was helpless and sat on the ground, and could only watch Belmode, feeling a gloomy heart, and couldn''t help but said, "Just let her escape like this?"


    Hideichi Akai lit a cigarette, and the old god was waiting for the FBI agent to come over to pick him up. He glanced at Judy and said, "Did you forget that there is another guy?"


    "amount¡­¡­"


    Judy''s face twitched and apparently remembered something bad. Shu Akai flicked the soot and said, "But it doesn''t matter if you really escape. This time it is not completely unprofitable. The woman''s accomplice is still on it, Karl Vados, brandy made from apples is really suitable as an associate of rotten apples."


    boom!


    Just now Hideichi Akai finished speaking, a gunshot suddenly sounded from the top of the container.


    This time, even Shuichi Akai''s face changed, and the expression on the man with the cigarette was called helplessness.


    "Damn! Why does he still have a gun?!"


    Originally it was just a joke, now even Akai Shuichi wonders if the guy above is really an arms dealer, why is there so many guns on him?


    "He committed suicide?"


    "It should be, ah... After working all night, the outcome is still irrelevant."


    "Now, I can only expect him to..."


    Belmode would really find a place, drove to a dense forest, next to a small lake, the sky is a perfect round of moon, to be honest, it is really a very stylish place, but Belmode has no time to appreciate it.


    "It''s really troublesome."


    Belmode tore off the human skin mask crafted by Fujiko and Yukiko from Conan''s face. Although Conan won''t wake up yet, Belmode really doesn''t know what to do with this kid.


    Of course, according to the organization''s style, it was killed directly, but in this world, there are two people in this world that Belmode didn''t want to kill. One was Conan and the other was Xiaolan.


    "Oh... If you and Xiaolan didn''t save me, there would be no such thing..."


    As an old man who was actually over half a hundred years old, Belmode sighed with emotion, raising the gun in his hand several times, after all, there was no way to kill Conan.


    "It really doesn''t look like an organized witch with a thousand faces so cringe!"

 713 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 713

    The man''s voice came from afar, and Belmode was taken aback. She was a little distracted because of Conan''s affairs, and because she was interrupted by Akai Hideichi, she didn''t notice that she was being followed.


    Looking in the direction of the sound, Belmode found a blond figure in mid-air with a huge moon in the background, and through the shining of the moonlight, he could see a black sniper rifle in his hand. .


    Belmode couldn''t take into account the injury on her body at this time, and immediately flew forward. This action caused the broken bones in her body to collide, and she sucked in pain.


    boom!!boom!!


    Naruto jumped into the air, aimed at the target and fired twice.


    Two bullets accurately smashed the two wheels on the left side of the car. At present, the car must be unusable.


    Belmode took a peek at the place where he was shot while escaping, and he couldn''t help being shocked.


    ''Actually in mid-air, he fired two shots and hit two tires while falling, and they all aimed at the center of the wheel hub. Does this guy shoot without aiming?!''


    Belmode knew that with his current injuries and the destruction of his car, it was absolutely impossible to escape from the sharpshooter, and he didn''t simply waste his energy anymore, just standing there, waiting for Naruto to arrive.


    Naruto jumped a few times and quickly came to Belmode, carrying the sniper rifle, and smiled: "Why, do you give up like this? Doesn''t it look like Belmode?"


    "In my current state, if you face any tricks you want to do, it''s just going to die, so it''s better to just stand here."


    "You are so smart, Belmode."


    "Are you taunting me?"


    "No, I mean it."


    This was originally what Belmode said to Judy, but it was returned by Naruto at this time, and Belmode had to sigh that things are impermanent.


    Belmode knew his current state and did not resist. Naruto walked behind Belmode, reached out and tapped her lumbar spine, and then dropped a hypnotic gas into the car.


    Belmode glanced into the car, and then suddenly felt his body soften uncontrollably, as if his waist was completely unconscious, unable to stand at all.


    Naruto stretched out his hand to support Belmode, and helped her to sit down under a tree nearby, so as not to breathe in the hypnotic gas.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just some drugs that make him sleep more peacefully."


    Naruto''s words relieved Belmode''s worries. The blonde witch turned around and asked, "My body suddenly loses strength. Is it the acupuncture in Chinese legend?"


    "Yes, it''s just acupuncture. As long as you use the right strength to point it in the right place, you can create many wonderful effects."


    Naruto stretched out his hand and tapped a few times on her body, and the pain of the broken bone was reduced a lot. Although the breathing was still not smooth, it didn''t feel like a tingling sensation after taking a breath.


    "It''s really amazing."


    "Of course, it took me more than two years to fully grasp this."


    Naruto''s tone was a bit showy, and then he opened his gun box and removed the sponge on it, revealing the medical equipment underneath.


    "Why, are you still going to heal me?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, I just want to collect some of your DNA samples."


    Naruto used scissors to cut some of Belmode''s hair, then put it in a plastic bag and sealed it, then took out a syringe, disinfected with alcohol cotton, and drew some Belmode''s blood.


    Belmode can''t move his lower body for the time being. Although he can move his hands, he definitely can''t deal with Naruto. He simply watched him play with his body like a doll.


    "What do you want these for?"


    "You should have taken APTX-4869 or similar drugs to keep you old, so I want to draw a little of your blood. It will definitely be helpful for her research."


    "She... You mean Shirley?" Belmode narrowed his eyes, concealing the murderous intent in his eyes.


    Of course, Belmod¡¯s killing intent could not be concealed from Naruto, who was too sensitive, but Naruto didn¡¯t care. He continued his actions. Belmod took a deep breath and looked at the blond man who was busy in front of him. It seems to be of no use to him. In fact, he is an adult man in his thirties, but he is just like a teenager. Even if he wears a school uniform to go to high school, no one will doubt it.


    Belmode, with a move in his heart, asked the same question as Judy had asked before.


    "What about you... why don''t you age?"


    Chapter 253-The living are more useful than the dead!Unexpected people!


    Belmode cares about this issue very much. She has already investigated this issue when she was in the organization, and she even wondered for a while whether Naruto had taken the drug like her.


    However, in the organization''s database, Belmode has seen all the people who have taken the medicine, including herself, but there is no record that matches Naruto Uzumaki.


    37 years old, male with blond hair and blue eyes, about 185 cm in height.


    There are many such people in the world, but there is no information that meets Belmode''s needs, so she feels strange.


    Naruto carefully placed a tube of blood drawn from Belmode''s body, then smiled and looked at this non-aging woman, and said, "You said that, did you admit that you had eaten that APTX-4869? ?"


    Belmode''s face sank. This woman who could laugh even if her rib was broken by a bullet showed negative emotions for the first time and seemed to dislike this topic very much.


    "Although it is troublesome, let me explain to you."


    Naruto took out a knife from his medical kit, and I have to say that he was very well prepared.In the medical box, there are not only alcohol cotton, bandages, gauze, but also ordinary scalpels, surgical forceps, and needles and threads for stitching wounds. There are some habits that he brought from the Naruto World. Some habits are formed in this world.


    Now, he doesn¡¯t have the skill of flying thunder god that can travel thousands of miles in that instant, without the huge chakra, although the body¡¯s resilience seems to be stronger than before, but he is not invincible after all. It will be noticeable wherever you go, and for people who are destined to never be stable, no matter how careful you are.


    Naruto picked up a scalpel and stroked his left arm.


    Belmode didn''t know what he was going to do, just stared at his arm.


    The muscles were cut open and bleeding spontaneously. Naruto did not reach the point where he could stop the bleeding with a single consciousness. Then, in the shocked eyes of Belmode, the wound should be two centimeters deep and five centimeters in length. It''s like a zipper, it heals completely in less than three seconds.


    Naruto wiped the gauze, and the arm was immediately clean. If it weren''t for the blood on the gauze and the knife, Belmode would doubt that he was too old and dizzy.


    "Your resilience is no longer normal."


    All creatures have the ability to repair themselves. However, the higher the animal, the worse the ability to repair itself, so Xiaoqiang will have very stubborn vitality. The main reason is that Xiaoqiang''s own biological structure is very simple.


    However, Naruto''s vitality, I''m afraid it will surpass Xiaoqiang.


    Naruto squatted in front of Belmode and said: "You will not grow old because you take the medicine, so you will not age, but the cells will still die after 50 divisions, and your life span has not increased compared to ordinary people, right? ?"


    "It seems that you know the medicine very well."


    "It''s okay, I often hear someone mention that medicine, and I''ve heard it a little bit."


    Naruto shrugged and said something that made Belmode look ugly, then pointed to himself, and said, "I am different from you, or I am different from ordinary humans. My cell division can reach tens of thousands of times. Even more, and the vitality of the cells is far better than yours. I have calculated the number of times my cell divides. It¡¯s not a big problem to live a few thousand years, and, in terms of my resilience, unless I am His heart and brain are completely destroyed, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t die even if his body was cut in two."


    Bellmode listened to Naruto''s words in a daze, feeling that what he said was really sci-fi, but thinking about himself who would not age, there was really no way to say that he was a monster.


    "Tell me so many secrets, what do you plan to do with me next, do you catch me back, or kill me directly?"


    Belmode said these words incomparably indifferent. She has passed the age of knowing the destiny, and when facing death, she is far more indifferent than ordinary people.


    "I know you are a complete mystic. If you don''t want to say it, no one can pry your mouth open."

 714 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 714

    "Hehe, you really know enough."


    Belmod chuckled slightly, then closed his eyes, looking like he was waiting to die.


    Since arranging this plan, Naruto has no plans to kill Belmode. In other words, Belmode¡¯s plan today is only the beginning of Naruto¡¯s plan. If Belmode dies here, Naruto can do it. No more fun.


    He stretched out his hand and tapped a few times on Belmode, but cut off her pain, and also took some tofu by the way, so as to avoid doing vain work by himself, then Naruto took out the alcohol cotton and bandages and began to deal with Belmode Wounds on the body.


    Belmode fell into Naruto''s hands, and had already had his will to die. How could he think that instead of welcoming the pain he imagined, there was also a slight irritating pain on his face, accompanied by some smell of alcohol.


    Opening his eyes in surprise, Belmode looked at Naruto with an incomprehensible look.


    "Why don''t you kill me?"


    Naruto smiled slightly, did not say anything''Conan''s stupid things'', but said: "Don''t you know? Sometimes the role of living people is greater than that of dead people!"


    "What is your conspiracy? What about the woman that Fengfujiko?"


    "I can tell you Feng Fujiko went to America, but I can''t say anything else, because Asecretmakesamanman!"


    Hearing this guy tampering with his own mantra, Belmode really had a strong urge to kick his nasty face, but what prevented her from doing so was because the body did not allow it. It was Naruto''s conspiracy that hasn''t seen any signs yet.


    What is Feng Fujiko doing in the United States?What is this guy thinking about?!


    These two questions are lingering in Belmode''s heart, and it is always difficult to explain.


    "You tell me Feng Fujiko''s whereabouts. Are you afraid that the organizers will deal with her?"


    "Come on, Feng Fujiko is as strong as you. If you really want to deal with her, you have to send someone of the gin class. Most people are looking for death when facing Fujiko. With the current situation, I don''t believe it. Gin can leave Japan, and..."


    Naruto''s eyes turned extremely cold, and even a woman like Belmode, who had seen countless deaths, felt cold in her heart.


    "Don''t forget, the United States is the territory of Naruto Uzumaki. Do you think your organization''s power in the United States can surpass the power I have?"


    Naruto continued to treat Belmode''s wounds, and suddenly asked.


    "By the way, I have told you so much, let me tell you, what happened between you and Xiao Lan, and the little devil Conan? How could you call Xiao Lan as a witch? Angel, and he is carrying the organization to protect Conan, the enemy of this organization."


    "That is¡­¡­"


    Belmode raised his head and looked at the full moon in the sky, his eyes were a little hazy unconsciously, as if lost in memories.


    After listening to Belmode, Naruto looked at the fifty-something old woman with twitching corners of his mouth, and said, "You still have this idea?!"


    "Hehe, it''s ridiculous."


    "Yes, it is true, but only Xiaolan''s simple angelic heart can touch you as a witch. Although she saved a big trouble at the time, it is a good thing in a sense, at least, When you are still alive, I don''t have to worry too much about Xiaolan''s safety. In that case, I need you to live well."


    "You just believe what I''m saying? If I lied to you and just want you to relax, I will kill Xiaolan the next day. What do you do?"


    "Cold!"


    Naruto rolled his eyes, of course he would not tell that when he watched anime before, he vaguely remembered such a bridge.


    Clapped his hands, Naruto stood up straight, then slapped his old waist, and said, "I will deal with the trauma of your body almost for you. If you have a broken bone or something, you will find someone to give it to you after you return to the organization. Connect it, anyway, the bullet didn''t hit it directly. As long as there is not much movement, the problem is not big, I..."


    Before Naruto had finished speaking, he heard the sound of an engine suddenly in his ears. In an instant he drew his pistol from his thigh, and at the same time he turned sideways, hiding most of his body behind the tree, and the muzzle was aimed at the sound Where it came, his eyes were cold.


    ''Ok... so fast!This kind of gun speed, even gin and rum can''t match, how can there be such a monster in this world?!''


    Belmode looked at Naruto who had already raised his gun in a moment in shock and gave a wry smile.


    ''Don''t say it''s the way it is now, even if I am intact, there is no chance of winning in a face-to-face battle with him, and this guy is still a guy with a sniper distance of more than three kilometers... This guy is... really not a human!''


    An ordinary blue car appeared in Naruto''s sight. Judging from the hanging door on that side, the door should have been pried open. Naruto was holding the gun, and he was puzzled.


    The person here is not the organizer at all, because the other party''s heartbeat is very chaotic, abnormally fast and completely irregular, Naruto can''t figure out who the other party is, and how they found here.


    The car stopped not far in front of Naruto, and the hanging car door was fully opened. From the car, a young girl with sharp brown short hair and painful expression but extremely firm eyes.


    "Little Ai?!"


    "Shirley?!!!"


    Chapter 254-After the full moon!New beginning!


    Tonight¡¯s actions were basically within Naruto¡¯s expectations. Judy was unable to deal with Belmode, and was injured. Then Akai made a shot.


    These are all within Naruto¡¯s calculations, but he has a thousand calculations, and he has not yet calculated that Huiyuan Ai will appear here. He took the temporary antidote that has not been tested and kept the eyes and ears of those two guys. , Found here.


    ''What do the two bastards Sora Chen and Suzaku do for food?!''


    Naruto wanted to tear the two idiots into pieces and throw them into the Sea of ??Japan to feed the sharks, but now it was obvious that they were not concerned about that.


    "You stupid!"


    Naruto grabbed Shiho Miyano''s collar. At home, without the clothes that she had grown, this dress was still stolen by Feng Fujiko. The size was slightly larger. With Naruto''s grasp, the loose neckline suddenly appeared. Come out, as long as Naruto lowers his head, you can see the whiteness and fullness of the girl.


    But for the current Naruto, the most important thing is to scold Shiho Miyano!


    "What are you doing here all right?! Come here to die?! Why don''t you just put it on and just wait?! Why take the antidote that has not been tested on humans?!"


    The time for getting to know him is not short. This is the first time Naruto has cursed Miyano Shiho, and he will not stop unless he scolds this stupid woman so much.


    Shiho Miyano didn''t know whether it was a side effect of the antidote or was really brain-disabled. Hearing Naruto''s scolding, he actually smiled.


    "Great, you are fine... Great..."


    "Hey, can you cooperate with me a little bit, I am very serious now!"


    It''s really necessary for two people to cooperate with such things as scolding people. Miyano Shiho suddenly came up with such a sentence, which made Naruto lose the strength, so how could he continue to scold him.


    Naruto was completely weakened by Shiho Miyano, grabbed his hair, turned his head and glanced at Belmode, but still didn''t kill her directly, picked up Shiho Miyano, and flashed him immediately.


    "You stupid!"


    In the process of jumping continuously, Naruto repeated the curse just now.


    "Who allowed you to come over!!"


    "I am coming myself."


    Shiho Miyano leaned softly in Naruto¡¯s arms. In fact, even if Naruto wants her to walk by herself now, it is basically impossible. After taking the antidote of APTX-4869, although she can temporarily Getting bigger, but it will consume a lot of energy, and it will be extremely painful when getting bigger, which makes Miyano Shiho''s physical strength almost bottomed out, and after driving for so long, his body is almost at its limit.


    Although Shiho Miyano was so tired that he wanted to sleep, his tone was firm and unquestionable.


    "I don''t want anything to do with you."


    It was the first time I heard her speak love words in such a gentle tone, Naruto¡¯s heartbeat almost missed a beat. At this moment, the girl in her arms was not the cold face and black belly, but the weak and lack of safety. The sense of Shiho Miyano.

 715 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 715

    Hugging the girl in his arms hard, Naruto pinched her ass.


    "Go back and take care of you!"


    Naruto, who was constantly on the road, didn''t lower his head, so he didn''t see the playful smile on the corner of Miyano''s mouth like a fox.


    "It''s really embarrassing. I didn''t expect the plan to fail completely, and even my life was picked up."


    Belmode grinned bitterly, clutching his abdomen, and the broken bones at this moment, as she walked deeply and shallowly, constantly produced waves of pain, and it was really fortunate that she could laugh in this situation.


    It was early in the morning, and it was light.


    After Belmod eliminated his traces, holding on to his injured body, he found a public telephone booth and dialed the gin phone.


    "Oh, I was defeated by Akai Hideichi."


    "Yeah, it''s really unlucky this time. I met that guy and he broke four ribs."


    Belmode was sitting on the ground in the phone booth. Because of the injury, his breathing became very confused. This little gin can be heard clearly.


    "Is that the FBI that you were in New York a year ago, disguised as a murderer and wanted to lead him out and kill him, but in the end did not succeed?"


    "Yeah, I think if it''s a general murderer, he should be careless. Sure enough, at that time, he should be killed. Just kill him at that time! It is indeed the silver bullet that the BOSS said!"


    "Humph!"


    Gin snorted coldly and said, "The silver bullet that can completely destroy our organization with just one shot does not exist! Also, do you have a clue about that kitten? Don''t tell me about you. Mysticism, I''m so bored!"


    "That kitten... didn''t find it." Belmode hesitated, but decided to hide this from the gin.


    From the rearview mirror, Gin looked at the man sitting in the back seat with his eyes closed, and said: "Where are you now, I will pick you up."


    "I''m in a public phone booth along Highway 20, please come here quickly, I have some trouble, and I can''t move now."


    "Cut! Troublesome woman!"


    After taking a sip of the gin, he hung up the phone, while Belmode sat in the phone booth after slightly changing a comfortable posture, looking up at the still gray sky.


    "I''ll give you back the favor of this life, the third one is silver...No!"


    Belmode denied his inference, his eyes were a little blurred, but full of confusion and doubts.


    "That guy is completely different from Hideichi Akai and Shinichi Kudo. He is not a silver bullet representing justice!"


    Recalling the horrible look that made him feel cold, Belmode still feels uncomfortable.


    "He only represents himself. All his actions are not for justice, but for his own purpose... What are your plans and conspiracies, Naruto Uzumaki..."


    "Nani?!"


    In the special ward of the Whirlpool Private Hospital, the second lady of the Suzuki chaebol couldn''t help but exclaimed, looking at the blonde woman sitting on the bed at this time.


    "Ms. Judy is actually an FBI investigator?! Really?!!!"


    The Japanese police learned about Judy''s injury, so the identity of Judy''s FBI investigator must be exposed, otherwise the gunshot wound on her body cannot be explained.


    "Yuanzi, keep your voice down!" Xiaolan waved her hand from the side, motioning to her friend to lower the volume.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m so surprised, Teacher Judy, I''m sorry."


    "It''s ok."


    "But why would an FBI investigator come to Japan as an English teacher?"


    Yuanzi put his hands in front of her, this action seemed a bit ladylike, but the next moment, Yuanzi immediately looked around, and then instantly moved to Judy''s side.


    "Could it be a latent investigation?"


    "I said Yuanzi..." Xiao Lan''s eyes rolled into dead fish eyes, and she was powerless to her friends.


    "You watched too many movies."


    Naruto sat on the chair next to the hospital bed, cocked Erlang''s legs to peel the apple for Judy, and at the same time handed Yuanzi a gorgeous white eye.


    Although Judy came to Japan to investigate things about the black organization, it is indeed a latent investigation, but how can such things be told to ordinary people?!


    "NONO!"


    Judy waved her hand again and again and started talking nonsense.


    "Actually, it was because I accidentally let a suspect I had been searching for escaped during the search, so I gave me a big vacation and came to Japan, because I really like the games here in Japan, Japan. The video game is the best!"


    "game?"


    "Yeah, as for the English teacher, it''s because I wanted to be a teacher before, but my vacation is over here. When the stomach injury is healed, I will go back to the United States."


    "Speaking of which, Naruto-sensei has already known that Judy is the FBI?" Yuanzi turned her head, and stared fiercely at the man over there who was cutting the apples gracefully.


    "Of course, the FBI and I are old friends. Judy joined the FBI at the time, and I still have part of the credit."


    Up to now, there is nothing to say about this kind of thing, which makes Yuanzi immediately show a frustrated color, and said: "Since the teacher knows, why don''t you tell us earlier!"


    "How can this kind of thing tell you?!"


    Naruto immediately raised his head and glared at Yuanzi, and said, "Doesn''t the whole world know that you know it?!"


    The garden is still going crazy, but Xiaolan was dragged out by Xiaolan''s mouth while wearing a suit, James Black walked in from the outside, who looked really different from before and said: "How is your injury? "


    "Fortunately, the woman shouldn''t deliberately aim at my vitals, the bullet went straight through." Judy seemed to be saying something that had nothing to do with him, then opened her mouth and ate what Naruto brought to her mouth. apple.


    "By the way, did the Japanese police recognize that confession?"


    "Well, because of someone¡¯s help, the police didn¡¯t investigate too much. But, Naruto, do you really keep sending that girl named Shiho Miyano to Japan? The woman from Belmode won¡¯t give up so easily. Yes, it¡¯s too dangerous in Japan."


    "I told her before, but she didn''t want to die and refused me directly."


    Naruto shrugged and looked out the window. Today is not a good weather, gloomy, but it is no less than that, and the boring feeling is very unpleasant.


    "Although Japan is not my place, but here, using the whirlpool, the strength of the Suzuki Sanjia, and the organization must be carefully weighed... and my plan is just about to unfold..."


    Naruto''s cell phone rang afterwards, and the caller''s number was displayed as Feng Fujiko.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifth-Mouth Escape once again makes contributions, Keir will also lose!


    It has been a month since the Belmode incident last time. During this month, the organization hardly made any movement and was very quiet abnormally.


    After a whole month of calm, Naruto, the FBI, and even the Japanese police smelled an abnormal smell. Perhaps, in the near future, a decisive battle with the organization will begin.


    On the one hand, Naruto mobilized his manpower in Japan and the United States to prepare for the next war, but his daily life did not have much impact.

 716 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 716

    Fujiko Mine went to the United States to do something to help Naruto, and Judy also temporarily returned to the United States because of his identity. On the other hand, Naruto''s daily life remained unchanged.


    Regardless of whether it is in the United States or Japan, Naruto is absolutely satisfied as long as she has a girl, wine, and food. Other things are not important.


    "father¡­¡­"


    With a lovely cry, Naruto''s baby daughter suddenly jumped onto Naruto''s body from behind the sofa. Fortunately, Naruto stretched out her hand to relieve her impact, otherwise she would have to hit the coffee table.


    With a flip of his hand, Yoko still owes a little weight of 100 kg, which is not a problem for Naruto at all. This girl suddenly became sitting in Naruto''s arms.


    "Really, people in their twenties, why are they still frizzy?"


    "What does it matter?"


    Yoko Okino sat in Naruto''s arms and flicked her hair, her naturally slightly curly beautiful hair constantly swept across Naruto''s face, allowing Naruto to smell the fragrance of the girl.


    Yoko¡¯s childishness is worse than Qingzi. This is also the result of Naruto¡¯s years of hard work. Yoko sat in Naruto¡¯s arms, turned her head, her pink lips almost touched Naruto¡¯s face .


    "Dad, please do something please?"


    Yoko made a request with a cute voice, and Naruto immediately entered the S-level guard state. Not only is it childish, but also in terms of the degree of naughty, Yoko is not lost to Aoko at all. People go to make a movie is the best proof.


    He squeezed Yoko''s nose casually, Naruto smiled and said:


    "Come on, girl, what''s wrong with me again?"


    No way, after all, Yoko had been affected by Feng Fujiko, but under the beautiful appearance of the angel, she had the essence of a devil.


    "People are not in trouble this time!"


    Yoko showed a sullen look, deliberately slapped Naruto''s face twice with her beautiful hair, and then said what she really wanted to ask Naruto to.


    "Actually, it is a friend of mine who was on the TV station. She has been a little bit troubled recently."


    From the current point of view, Yoko is really not a prank this time, Naruto also showed a listening look, and said: "Let''s talk about the specific situation."


    "That friend of mine is Shui Wu Rina, who works as a female anchor on the TV station. In the past two months, someone would ring her doorbell every Saturday morning."


    "This can only be regarded as a prank."


    "No, I heard Reina said that once, the person who rang the doorbell placed a small bottle in front of her house with sleeping pills in it. In this case, it''s not just a prank."


    "Sleeping pills? This is indeed a problem, but you should go to your friend and check at her house to find out."


    "Well, I have already made an appointment with Reina. I will meet on TV tomorrow morning. Oh, yes, I also have an appointment with Lanjiang."


    "amount¡­¡­"


    ''It''s not surprising at all...''


    After a long time to come to the Japanese TV station, Naruto immediately spit in his heart. Yoko, the dead girl, made her own way. Not only did she ask him to help, but also asked Moori Kogoro, Moori Kogoro, and Xiaolan. Conan naturally followed in the same way, after all, it was a rest day, anyway, everyone was more relaxed.


    "father!"


    Naruto was sitting in the restaurant of the TV station, waiting for someone while having breakfast. Fortunately, that girl from Yoko still has a time concept. It didn¡¯t take long to grab a very beautiful girl with a rare pair of cat eyes. The woman ran over.


    To be honest, Naruto really saw those eyes at first sight.


    Big and energetic, and the corners of the eyes are upturned, slightly sharp, really like a pair of cat eyes, very sharp.


    Naruto seldom reads the news, and even if he reads the news, he reads the newspaper in most cases, so he did not recognize this cat-eyed beauty at first sight, but Kogoro Mouri noticed it, put down his coffee cup and said, "Huh. Are you the host of the Sunday evening news?"


    "Yes, Mr. Mouri, she is the news anchor Miss Mizuno Reina. Rena, this is the detective Kogoro Mouri, his daughter Xiaolan, and Conan who is temporarily staying with Mr. Mouri."


    "Hello, Miss Mizumi."


    "Hello, I am Mizumi."


    "And this one," Yoko specifically pointed at Naruto, and said, "He is my father, Naruto Uzumaki, that is, the golden glitter of the Metropolitan Police Department."


    To be honest, in terms of Naruto''s popularity, Shui Wu Rennai has also seen Naruto in newspapers and TV, but it is really the first time to see a real person, and a pair of cat eyes seems a little surprised.


    "Mr. Uzumaki is really younger than he saw on TV."


    "Thank you for your compliment." Naruto put down the tea cup, then touched his face very narcissistically, and said, "I feel a little aging recently. After all, someone often makes me trouble."


    Naruto''s tone was yin and yang, and he didn''t specifically specify who that person was, but a pair of thieves'' eyes were cast on Yoko''s body.


    "Dad!" Yoko pursed her mouth, her face agitated.


    Naruto''s selective eyes immediately ignored his baby daughter and continued to fight the tea in his hands. Although it was not a good tea, it seemed to be much more attractive than Yoko at this time.


    The corners of Mizuno Reina''s mouth twitched twice, and he quickly grabbed Yoko who seemed to be going crazy, and whispered: "Yoko, can you trouble your father with such a thing?"


    Speaking of this, Yoko became energetic almost instantly, and she really has to say that she is the adopted daughter of the talented actress Feng Fujiko.


    "It''s okay, anyway, dad has been very idle lately. It''s okay to let him do something, otherwise he will get Alzheimer''s disease."


    "Hey, are you itchy?"


    Naruto rolled his eyes and looked at the stinky girl who spoke ill of him face to face, really wishing to catch her back, hang her up, and squash her.


    Yoko Okino spit out her tongue to Naruto, really an itchy expression, and seeing the topic seem to be getting more and more off the side, Mizumi sighed helplessly, and finally said the matter.


    "Doorbell mischief?" Kogoro Mouri heard the matter in a general way and couldn''t help but shouted, "Are you going to let me catch the prisoner?"


    Shui Wuren reluctantly looked at Yoko beside him, and said, "Look, it''s still very rude as expected."


    "But it''s not like an ordinary prank." Yoko fully showed that she cared about her friends, and there was no discussion on this matter.


    "how to say?"


    It''s easy to talk if you have a beautiful woman. This guy Mouri Kogoro has always been like this, and immediately changed the look that seemed a little impatient.


    "Um...Because I was always harassed on Saturday mornings, I used to want to catch the prisoner, so I opened the lock and hid behind the door. When the doorbell rang, I opened the door immediately, but the door was connected. There is no one, so I feel very scared."


    "Hehe, just leave the investigation to my dad."


    "Wait a minute, your tone!"


    Naruto''s eyes widened, and he immediately noticed that there seemed to be something wrong with his expression and tone, and said, "How do I feel as if you are not going to follow."


    Yoko''s two beautiful legs dangling under the table, smiled and said, "I have made an appointment with Terumi to go shopping in Ginza for a whole day, so I will leave it to my dad to help Reina investigate the truth."


    Naruto''s mouth twitched frantically, facing the super idol who was a smash hit in Japan, Naruto... immediately raised his middle finger!!


    "Hey... It''s a sin in the last life."


    Sitting in Mizuno Reina''s car, Naruto sighed like this for the third time, causing Mizuno Reina who was driving to have to look sideways and smile.

 717 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 717

    In other words, when Naruto and Yoko came to the TV station, of course they were in Naruto¡¯s car, and Yoko was going to go shopping later. Of course, Naruto¡¯s beloved Ferrari was expropriated, and there was no need to pay. It doesn''t matter the kind.


    Maori Kogoro and the others came here by renting a car, of course Maori came to drive, but Naruto had no choice but to get in the car of Mizuno Reina.


    Mizumi''s cat eyes looked at Naruto with a smile, and said, "Yoko introduced you as her father before. I still feel very awkward."


    "Where is it awkward?"


    "Of course it''s because of your face, because you look smaller than you look, but now, I''m sure you are really a competent father."


    "Your evaluation came too soon, it seems we haven''t known each other for long." Naruto rolled his eyes and didn''t seem to care.


    "Not long after we met, you are really welcome to speak." Shui Wu Ren''s cat eyes became narrow and long, and he opened his mouth to fight back.


    Naruto turned his head and took a look at Mizuno Reina. He didn''t stop his sight too much, but adjusted the seat. He became lying on his back and said, "This is no way. After adopting Yoko, of course he must be a father."


    Shui Wu Reina seemed to care a little about this question, and it was probably because there was still some distance from her home, so he asked.


    "I heard Yoko say that when you adopted her, you were only a teenager. At that time, did you find it hard?"


    "It''s not hard at all."


    Regarding this point, Naruto shook his head clearly, and Mizuno Rena cast a suspicious look at Naruto. Generally, in this case, it should not be said, "Although it is very hard, it is worth everything for her." ?


    Naruto lay on his back. Although he was in the car and couldn''t see the sky at all, his eyes seemed to fall into reminiscence.


    "Yoko, I''ve been a little fool since I was a child. Although she has been in an orphanage for a few years, so she is more sensible than ordinary children, but sometimes it is really natural. She wanted to bake me cookies when she was a child. I put the biscuits in the oven and went to bed. The oven was overheated and burned, and the whole house was burned. That time I almost died in a hurry. However, listening to her wiping her tears, she said to make it for me. All of the biscuits are gone, and the fire in my heart can''t come out at all."


    "Although she has always caused me trouble since she was a child, she can watch her grow up day by day. When she is bullied by others, she will come to me to cry and complain. Then I severely beat the bastard who dared to bully my daughter, and she gave me I cheer, pouting when I''m angry, jumping when I''m happy, and sticking to me when I beg me to act like a baby. This is my greatest happiness as a father."


    Naruto''s memoirs seemed to have caused a great touch to Shui Wu Ren, and the hands holding the steering wheel unconsciously grasped tightly.


    ''Yoko...You are really enviable.''


    Chapter 256-Naruto¡¯s helplessness, I really regret adopting them both...


    The place where Mizuno Reina lives is an ordinary apartment building. From the outside, there is no characteristic. Room 306 is where Mizuno Reina lives.


    Naruto stood at the door of Mizuno Renai''s house, looked to both sides, and said, "There really isn''t any place to hide here."


    The structure of the Japanese-style apartment building is different from the Chinese-style apartment building. The gates are facing the corridor, and the corridor is facing the street. From one end of the corridor, you can directly see the other end. There is no place to hide in the entire corridor. .


    "If it were me, if you want to disappear instantly after opening the door, you can only jump from here."


    Naruto stretched out his hand and patted the railing. It was not high here. In terms of his ability, after opening the door, he turned around and jumped out of the railing instantly. This is still a very simple matter, but everyone else has a black line.


    Xiao Lan looked at her teacher very speechlessly. Although she admired and obsessed with him, she knew that his statement was simply wrong.


    "Teacher, not everyone has such a powerful force as you. Although it is not high here, it is fine for ordinary people to jump once or twice, but if you come consecutively, you will definitely be injured."


    "makes sense."


    Naruto shrugged. What he said just now was just casual nonsense. He looked up and said, "Although you can also use some device to hang a stick or the like to ring the doorbell, if you use a stick to knock, There will definitely be traces on the doorbell, and there is no way to recycle such devices."


    "Anyway, please come in first for the details."


    Shui Wu Rennai opened the door of her own house, and everyone walked in. Naruto walked in second to last, with her hands behind her back, as if intentionally or unconsciously, he made some gestures.


    Conan fell at the end and took out a piece of chewing gum from his pocket, then unscrewed the bug on the tracking glasses, wrapped it in the chewing gum, and stuck it to the wall in front of Shui Wurenai''s house.


    "Brother?!"


    It¡¯s in a building opposite Shuimou Reina, where he used a binoculars to monitor the people in Shuimou Reina¡¯s family. It was Judith Steline. The last time he was injured by Belmode, it took Judy more than ten days to recover. He returned to the United States on the surface. After the wound was completely healed, Judy sneaked back to Japan. This time it was a form of smuggling, and the purpose was of course to deal with the black tissue.


    This time Judy and the others were looking at Shui Wu Nai, so they sent someone to watch, but Judy didn''t expect to see Naruto at the door of the person they watched.


    ''How could my brother find this water without mercy?Could it be... a pervert!''


    Although very uncomfortable, Judy also had to admit that Shui Wu Renai is a great beauty, especially a pair of unique cat eyes, which is definitely a beauty that can arouse men¡¯s desire. Combined with Naruto¡¯s past style, Judy suddenly felt that The possibility is great.


    Although he wanted to question that guy very much, he has now walked into Shui Wurenai''s house, and now is definitely not the time to call. Judy still knows the importance of this.


    "Please sit here now, and I will make coffee."


    Shui Wu Reina is a very polite young woman. Compared with the problematic people around Naruto, she is indeed much more elegant and intellectual. After leaning slightly, she turned and walked into the kitchen.


    Naruto habitually looks around. It is refreshing and clean. It fits the image of a female apartment. There are four locks on the door, which is not particularly exaggerated from the perspective of a single woman. However, the problem is, Judy. Why monitor here?


    Naruto will not interfere with Judy''s actions in the FBI, and Judy will not casually tell Naruto the FBI''s actions. This is a respect for both parties.


    Naruto hadn''t had a chance to investigate carefully, Shui Wu Ren Nai made the coffee, herself, Kogoro Mouri and Naruto each had a cup, while Xiaolan and Conan had two cups of juice.


    Children who drink too much coffee will not grow up...


    "That''s it, the prank of ringing the doorbell started two months ago."


    "Yes, since then, every Saturday morning, around 6:30, someone will ring the doorbell."


    Naruto took a sip from the coffee cup, and said, "So did anything special happen two months ago?"


    "The special thing to say is that the show I hosted was changed from the original Good Morning 7 o''clock live broadcast to Sunday evening news, although I am not the protagonist of both shows."


    "So the prank has been going on for two months now," Naruto squinted his eyes, secretly looking at the water without mercy in front of him. Although he was wearing professional attire, which was not particularly revealing and showed off his figure, Naruto did. It can be seen that Shui Wu Ren¡¯s muscles have definitely undergone professional-level exercises and seem to be thin, but the theory is only to be better than a strong adult man. This is not something that ordinary exercise can do. There is definitely the most professional nutritionist. The tester will guide from the side, otherwise the exercise of ordinary people will only make the muscles bigger and bigger, but they will definitely not exercise such beautiful muscle shapes.


    ''This woman is not simple. Judging from the shape of her muscles, her strength should be a bit worse than that of Fujiko and Belmode, but I''m afraid it''s not much better than Judy.''


    No one knew what Naruto was thinking. Conan put down the juice cup and said, "Have you been pranked for two months?"


    "Yes, it''s always on Saturday... ah no, one time I didn''t. It was last week, I was interviewing abroad from Monday to Friday, and nothing happened on the Saturday after I came back, maybe because of me I¡¯m too tired to hear it. By the way, there was a prank on the Tuesday of October, but there was only one time on Tuesday, and that time there was a strange thing at the door."


    "Strange thing? What is it?"


    "It''s a small bottle with medicine. I asked my doctor friend to check it. It contains sleeping pills."


    "Sleeping pills?" Xiao Lan was startled, her expression a little bad, and said: "In this case, it can constitute malicious harassment, right?"


    "Well, if you just ring the doorbell, it''s just a prank level, but just put sleeping pills outside the door..." Mouri Kogoro pinched his chin and said, "I think this may be because the other party wants you to fall asleep. Let''s tell the bad news later."


    "Why..." Shui Wu Reina looked a little frightened, turned his head to look at the wall calendar, "Tomorrow is Saturday again."


    "In that case!"


    Kogoro Mouri stood up loudly, with a look of fighting spirit, and said: "Let''s live here today, and wait until tomorrow morning that guy rings the doorbell and arrest him on the spot!"


    "Hi, then trouble everyone."


    This time, Kogoro Mouri really expressed what Naruto had in mind. The first time he came to a woman¡¯s house, he asked to stay here for the night. This request is really embarrassing to say. Fortunately, Kogoro Mouri has a thick face and helps Naruto. People said it.


    "Miss Mizumo, may I ask where the toilet is."

 718 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 718

    Naruto held his stomach and stood up, his face seemed a little ugly.


    "I don''t know what I have eaten in the morning, and I feel a little sick in my stomach."


    "It''s just around the corner."


    "Thank you."


    Naruto thanked him, and then immediately walked to the toilet, his footsteps a little bit faster than usual, seeming to be really anxious.But... with the exuberant vitality of the immortal body, a man who can digest it even if he swallows the amount of potent potassium cyanide that is enough to poison a group of African elephants, he will eat his stomach and lie to you!


    After Naruto walked into the toilet, although he knew it was redundant, he checked and made sure that there was no monitoring or signal interference device. After sitting on the toilet, he took out his cell phone and dialed Judy''s number.


    "Not dead yet?!"


    As soon as the phone was connected, an oncoming''greeting'' made Naruto know that Judy was angry now, smiled slightly, and was too lazy to comfort the woman who was having a temper, and immediately started talking about business.


    "Are you watching the other side of Shui Wu Ren Nai''s house now?"


    "Yeah, how else can you see you walking into another woman''s house?"


    "Hey, what are you thinking about?"


    "Shui Wurenai looks very beautiful, right? Her cat eyes are pretty."


    ''I do admit these two points.''


    Naruto agreed with Judy in his heart, but at this time, he couldn''t waste time on this kind of thing, so he didn''t explain to Judy, but continued to ask about the situation of Mizumi.


    "Why are you looking at this woman?"


    Hearing Naruto¡¯s serious tone, Judy knew that he was not joking now, so she had to suppress the sulking at him and honestly said: "She is the target we have been focusing on recently. We suspect that she is the organizer."


    "Oh, is there any evidence?"


    "It''s still not absolutely certain. However, there are surveillance videos showing that the gin car has appeared at the intersection near the apartment three times, and there have been several recent cases that seem to have some involvement with her."


    "In other words, it''s not sure yet."


    "What''s the matter?" Judy held the phone, feeling that Naruto''s tone seemed a little wrong. "Did you find something?"


    "It''s not a discovery, you know, the organizers have a unique aura on them, just like a soldier, even if they have retired for many years, you can tell at a glance that they are a soldier, that Shui Wuyou... ¡­How to put it, she does have some organization aura, but she feels a little strange...I can''t tell how strange it is."


    "Your instincts will definitely not be wrong, so we will leave to you the things we monitor outside and investigate inside, dear brother."


    Judy''s last tone was mischievous, and he immediately hung up the phone. Naruto''s mouth twitched as he listened to the busy tone from the phone. To be honest, although he had spoken beautifully to Mizumi before, but...


    ''One and two are like this, I really regret adopting them both...''


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Seven-The truth of the prank, the gentleness of water without mercy!


    Because I''m staying here tonight, I eat dinner at Mizuno Reina''s house.


    Although Shui Wu Ren Nai repeatedly pushed back, Naruto and Xiao Lan still went to the kitchen to help, and everyone had a very rich dinner.


    When Naruto was going to cook, he was really polite, but, after all, this water without mercy might really be the organizer, so Naruto had to be a little guarded...Although it was a bit redundant.


    Xiao Lan came out of the bathroom after taking a shower and put on Shui Wu Ren Nai''s pink pajamas. Shui Wu Ren Nai''s figure is slightly plumper than Xiao Lan, so her pajamas look a little bigger.


    "Miss Reina, do you want me to help organize it together?"


    Shui Wu Reina was sitting on her knees in the hallway, surrounded by a lot of old newspapers and magazines.


    "Ah, no, I have already sorted it out. Because tomorrow is garbage collection day, I usually tie up all the old newspapers and magazines with rope and put them at the door. Because of work, I will watch a lot Newspapers and magazines."


    ''But there are so many...''


    Naruto''s eyelids twitched, wondering if it was because the woman in front of him might be a member of the organization, so Naruto always thought of something bad.


    For example, as a female anchor, she can justly investigate the target''s situation, collect the other party''s intelligence, and then facilitate the assassination.


    "I''m sorting things." Kogoro Mouri also walked out of the room at this time, picked up a book with a purple cover and gold lettering on the ground, and said, "Isn''t this "Jekylland Hyde"? It''s really nostalgic. "


    "Dr. Henry, who has a gentle personality, will turn into the evil Edward Hyde after drinking the potion he invented. It''s really a scary story." Xiaolan couldn''t help rubbing her arms and said: "Speaking of China, I secretly took Dad''s book and read it in class, but I was frightened."


    "Hey..."


    Naruto rolled the fisheyes and looked at Xiaolan helplessly, grabbed her head from behind, and said: "Well, I am also your teacher from middle school to high school. You can''t be a secretly reading novel in class. Speak to my face?"


    "What does it matter..."


    Xiao Lan¡¯s head shook, she seemed to like the feeling of Naruto¡¯s big hand on her head, and said with a smile: ¡°I think the teacher who will lead the class to skip class to have a barbecue meeting is not qualified to blame at all. And me."


    ''Lead the whole class to skip class?BBQ Conference?''


    Shui Wu Reina, who was tying the last bundle of magazines, twitched the corners of his mouth, looking at Naruto with a slightly helpless look.


    ''This person is really...a strange person...''


    Sister Reina is really a good person. Actually, I wanted to say that she is really a strange person...


    After all the magazines and newspapers were bundled, Naruto and Kogoro Mouri were responsible for moving the three bundles of old books and periodicals weighing a few kilograms to the door. Mizumi stood at the entrance and smiled: "Thank you so much."


    "It''s nothing, it''s just a small matter."


    Conan looked at the magazines and newspapers piled together outside, and said, "Miss Mizumi, do you stack newspapers and books here every Friday?"


    "Yes, because Saturday is a resource recycling day, so I won''t forget to take the garbage to the garbage dump tomorrow morning, and this is the corner of the house, so even if it is left overnight, it won''t disturb others."


    "So is Tuesday also a junk day?"


    "Well, yes, it''s burnable garbage collection day."


    ''So that''s it...''


    Naruto and Conan pinched their chins at the same time, looking at the piles of old newspapers and magazines that looked like hills, they knew in their hearts how the prisoner disappeared in an instant after ringing the doorbell, and what was left, Just catch the prisoner tomorrow morning.


    "Yo West!"


    Fighting for the beauty, Kogoro Mouri was full of fighting spirit, took the bed and spread it in the hallway.


    "I slept here tonight. If the prisoner rings the doorbell tomorrow morning, I will catch him!"


    "Then I''ll just sleep on the sofa, so it''s easy to catch people."


    "Then bother you two."


    Although Naruto wanted to squeeze a bed with two girls, considering the strength of the leader of the Karate Club of Didan High School, Naruto gave up this very tempting idea.


    Everyone went back to each room, Moori Kogoro slept in the hallway, then Naruto slept on the sofa, and then Naruto took out a pair of earplugs and put them in his ears...

 719 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 719

    Maori Kogoro snored like thunder. How can you sleep if you don¡¯t use earplugs?


    Yesterday¡¯s sunny weather no longer exists. Today¡¯s sky is a bit gloomy and stuffy, and the air is a bit cool.


    Maori Kogoro snored like thunder...


    Sleeping in the hallway, it¡¯s really fortunate that he could sleep like that all night. Naruto should be the most tortured. Although he wears earplugs, his overly powerful senses can still hear Moori Kogoro¡¯s snoring.


    Although it doesn''t matter if he sleeps for several days, it is really exhausting to be half awake and half asleep all night.


    After experiencing the magic sound of Moori Kogoro one night, Naruto really wanted to deaf his ears... However, with the resilience of his celestial body, even if the entire ear was cut off, he would quickly recover. It''s useless.


    "Uncle, wake up, get up, uncle."


    Conan endured Moori Kogoro''s huge snoring sound and took on the''hard task'' of waking Moori Kogoro.


    "what"


    Kogoro Mouri yawned, and then said, "Is it morning then?"


    "Well, the time is coming soon."


    Although he is a detective... But the way Kogoro Mori put his ear on the door, he really looks like a thief...


    "No matter who you are, my detective Moori Kogoro will definitely catch you! Hehehehe..."


    Ding Dong!


    The door bell rang right after Kogoro Moori finished speaking, and the Moori hut opened the door immediately.


    "I will never let you go!"


    Mouri Kogoro roared and rushed out of the door instantly, then his face froze immediately.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, no one?!"


    "No..." Xiaolan also stuck her head out of the door, looking at the empty corridor, and said: "Dad opened the door in an instant. How did this happen?" Xiaolan still It''s hard to believe why the person disappeared immediately after ringing the doorbell, and after looking at the door, there was no discovery.


    "Really..."


    At this time, it was time for the man to act. Naruto put on his shoes, walked out the door, and then stretched out his hand to pull out the little figure hiding behind the pair of old magazines.


    "Mischief is wrong, kid."


    "Little... kid?!"


    "That''s it, because I''m a child, I can hide behind the pile of old magazines, so Miss Reina can''t find anyone."


    "Why... never thought that you can hide behind."


    Kogoro Mouri looked at the kid hiding behind the old magazine with an unhappy expression, and said, "Say, why are you doing this kind of prank?!"


    "Mr. Maori," Shui Wu Rennai faced the child, obviously a little softhearted, and said: "Please put him down, I think he must have done this kind of thing for some reason. Little brother, can you tell my sister? Why should you ring the doorbell?"


    hiss¡­¡­


    The child sucked upside down, then wiped his tears, and said, "Because I want to wake you up."


    "Hey?"


    "I just... I just couldn''t see my big sister in the morning show, thinking she overslept, so I wanted to wake her up."


    "The child''s thinking is really..." Naruto rolled his eyes and murmured in his heart. "Speaking of which, if it is really a live broadcast of Good Morning at 7 o''clock, if you count the time on the road, it should be four or five o''clock. Let''s go out.''


    "That''s it," Xiao Lan said, holding her chin, "So every time I press the doorbell, it will be Saturday morning."


    "Wait a minute, isn''t it Tuesday another time? Is this kid playing truant?"


    "Please. Uncle Maori, that day was the second day of the October consecutive holiday. It was a rest day."


    "Then putting sleeping pills at the door also hopes that Miss Reina can have a good rest at night. Can I get up early the next day?"


    "Well," the little boy nodded tearfully, and said, "Mum said that after taking the medicine, I can sleep well, so I take it often."


    "So, why is it just for me?"


    "Because the big sister is...like my mother. My mother passed away in a traffic accident a year ago, so...that''s why I..."


    Snapped!


    Shui Wu Ren''s hands were placed on the shoulders of the little boy, and he smiled slightly: "Little brother, I know you will feel lonely because your mother is gone, but if you always hold your mother like this, The mother in heaven is worried. If it is a man, she should be strong so that her mother can feel at ease. So, don¡¯t come here in the future, for your mother and for your own good. You know?"


    "Yeah!" The little boy wiped away his tears, "bye bye, big sister!"


    Naruto leaned on the railing, holding his arms, his eyes seemed to be out of focus, but all his thoughts were about Shui Wuyou, and he secretly observed the tears of Shui Wuyou from the corner of his eyes.


    "Is this woman...is the same as Bell? People in the dark have a heart chasing the sun, or is it..."


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Eighth-A mere life, when did I care?!


    The thoughts in Naruto¡¯s heart will never be easily known to others. Xiaolan can¡¯t read Naruto¡¯s thoughts at this time. She just looked at the teardrops of water in the corner of her eyes without mercy, and said: "Miss Renna, you like children very much. ?"


    "Well," Shui Wu Reina nodded, wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, and said, "I had a younger brother before."


    Shui Wu Liannai used the phrase''previously'', so the thoughtful Xiao Lan cleverly did not continue to ask questions. After Shui Wu Liannai thanked everyone, they were also ready to leave.


    ''By the way, my bug has forgotten to recycle!''


    Conan only remembered now that he had forgotten to take back the bug that he had put on the door of Shui Wurenai''s house in order to find out who was ringing the doorbell.Although there is chewing gum on the outside, if someone finds out what is inside, Conan will be very troublesome.


    Thinking of quickly retrieving the bug, Conan immediately bid farewell to Kogoro Mouri and Xiaolan, and then opened the glasses, but let him hear something incredible.


    Naruto''s eyes flashed slightly and said:


    "Lan, I still have some private affairs to do, you and Uncle Maori go back first."


    "what"


    Xiao Lan showed a look of dissatisfaction, looked at Naruto in a despised manner, and said, "What is the teacher going to do?"


    Naruto stretched out his hand and pinched Xiao Lan''s nose, and said, "Little kids, don''t ask so much, let it go, there will be nothing wrong, and go shopping with you another day."


    Before Xiaolan could retort''I''m not a kid'', Naruto turned around and left, but disappeared on the street in a few seconds. After Xiaolan and Maori were completely out of sight, Naruto got out of her pocket. I took out a pair of headphones and put them on my ears.


    Step on... step on...


    From the bug, Naruto heard very clear footsteps, and there seemed to be some echoes.


    "Judging from the sound, this woman should be in a very empty place now, and her home will definitely not be able to cause this degree of echo. The space should be much larger, probably a place like a parking lot."

 720 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 720

    Shui Wu Rennai is indeed in the underground parking lot and took out her mobile phone. This woman would not have thought that there are two people, one intentionally and one unintentionally, who have installed two bugs on her body.


    The high-quality listening device completely conveys the key tone of the mobile phone.


    ""Seven Children"?!"


    When Naruto and Conan heard the sound of Shuimo Reina pressing the number button, their pupils shrank at the same time, not because of anything else. This special button sound melody represented the voice mail number of the gentleman who organized it!


    ''That woman...''


    Naruto narrowed his eyes dangerously. He believed his judgment very firmly, but his judgment deviated from reality. There were two reasons for this.First, it was true that his judgment was wrong, and second, that is that there are still many things about Shui Wurenai that he doesn''t know.


    Regardless of emotion or reason, Naruto prefers the latter!


    "Hi¡­¡­"


    Shui Wu Reina didn''t know that she had been tapped, so she got through the phone.


    "Sorry, I was a little troublesome just now, so I turned my hand off. It''s okay, it''s just a cute little trouble. I just finished texting the gentleman. No problem. See you at the same place at ten o''clock as agreed... Gin. "


    "What did you say?! Is it true, Shinichi?!"


    In the event of a situation, he immediately called Dr. Aka. In fact, the only thing he can rely on in Tokyo is Dr. Aka.


    Let¡¯s not say that Conan didn¡¯t bring out solar skateboards. Even if they did, it¡¯s raining in the sky and the skateboard batteries can¡¯t last too long. Heiji Hattori is in Osaka. It¡¯s impossible to tell the police about this kind of thing. Conan has no choice. I can only rely on Dr. A Li alone.


    Conan ran in the rain according to the map displayed on the glasses, saying:


    "Yes, I can''t go wrong! I finally found an accomplice in the black organization. It was a terrible coincidence! No, the speed of the transmitter suddenly started to increase. She should be in the car now! Doctor, in short Yes, I¡¯m in Cupido Town now..."


    Before Conan could fully tell his address, he watched Shui Wu Ren as he drove past him. Although it was only a moment, Conan was absolutely certain that the driver in the car was Shui Wu Ren!


    "hateful!"


    Conan couldn''t catch up with the car with his legs like Naruto, and could only watch Shui Wureina drive away.


    "That''s it, Kudo Shinichi!"


    Conan, whose thoughts were all placed on Shui Wu Renai, did not notice that someone approached behind him silently. When the person standing behind him spoke, Conan¡¯s heart almost stopped beating and he turned around in shock. , With Conan''s height, what I saw was a blue coat and a corner protruding from the coat pocket.


    boom!


    Someone performed his own ventriloquist horribly, scared Conan stepped back, and then he could see the two standing in front of him clearly.


    "Hi! CoolKid!"


    Judy didn''t have the consciousness that she almost frightened a child by the prank just now, smiled and greeted Conan, and then took out the thing just now from her pocket. It was not a pistol at all, it was just a mobile phone.


    "How will you be here?"


    "Our FBI is also monitoring her, and the female anchor of the TV station Shui Wushui."


    "What?!" Conan Snacks was surprised, then turned to Naruto, and said: "What about you?!"


    Naruto reached out and knocked on the earphones hanging in his ears, and said: "Don''t think that you are the only one who can install a bug, and my bug is definitely better than yours."


    "Anyway, let''s get in the car first, or Shui Wu Ren will run away."


    Yoko drove Naruto¡¯s car to go shopping before. Now Naruto is a family of bus 11, and Conan obviously can¡¯t drive. Both of them got in Judy¡¯s car. Of course, Conan didn¡¯t forget. Calling Dr. A Li is no longer used.


    On the way, Judy began to explain why the FBI would stare at the water without mercy.


    "Do you remember Belmode?"


    "It''s the woman who is called the Thousand Face Witch?"


    "Yes, after Bell Moder pretended to be Xinde Zhiming, the female anchor Shui Wurenai used to frequent the Xinwen hospital, and we checked the recent surveillance video at the intersection near Mizunorenai''s home and found that the gin wine That car has appeared in the vicinity of Mizuno Reina''s house many times."


    Judy glanced at the two people sitting in her car and said:


    "But it''s really surprising. After starting to monitor that woman, I actually saw you enter Shui Wuren''s house, and then I just received a call from my older brother. By the way, please ask him to help me investigate Shui Wuren. ."


    "Hey! Is that your name please?!"


    Naruto rolled his eyes and corrected the mistake in Judy''s words, saying:


    "It''s obviously that you are talking to yourself. I hung up the phone before I could refuse you!"


    "Whatever, the most important thing now is to track down the water without mercy!"


    Conan pushed his glasses and said, "I heard the woman talking about gin from the buggy just now. She said that she would meet in the old place. That woman must be a member of the organization. It''s great! I finally found the organization again. Members!"


    "Great?!"


    Naruto, sitting in the passenger seat, looked at Conan in the rearview mirror and said, "You fool! It''s too bad!"


    "what did you say?!"


    "Idiot! Do you think that your bug can be hidden forever? It''s only a matter of time before Gin that they will find that bug. If a bug is found on Shui Wurenai, Gin''s first suspect is definitely We entered her house yesterday! Including Moori Kogoro and Xiaolan."


    Conan was stunned, and the triumphant expression just now turned into gloomy helplessness.


    "The character of Gin is that he would rather kill his mistakes. As long as there is something suspicious, he will definitely shoot. Gin is not my opponent, but do you think Maori can deal with the guy that Gin? Or Xiaolan has a way to deal with snipers. gun?"


    This is the worst situation at present. For Naruto, monitoring Mizuno Reina is not the most important thing. The most troublesome thing is to retrieve Mizuno Reina''s bug first. As for whether the organization will take the gum from that gum. On the above, found Conan''s saliva DNA and tooth marks, then it is not something Naruto cares about.


    Judy glanced at Naruto while driving, and said:


    "But aren¡¯t you worried? In case the bug you installed is discovered by them, the gin will not be able to deal with you, but they are likely to attack other people around you. After all, you have too many women, capable and The only one who fights with gin is Fujiko''s sister."


    "Don''t worry, first, my bug will not be discovered."


    Naruto took out a sticker-like thing from his pocket, and said, "This is the latest type of listening device developed by the company just a week ago. There are twelve stickers in this version, and the price is six. Ten thousand dollars, the monitoring distance can reach ten kilometers under ideal conditions, and I only need to press the remote control on my body, and the bug will immediately turn into some powder. There is absolutely no evidence."


    This is also where Naruto''s bug is higher than Conan''s, and it will never leave evidence.


    "Moreover, even if someone finds out, I will push everything to Kogoro Mouri''s head at that time."


    Naruto continued to monitor the content from the bug, his tone was extremely cold, as plain as a robot, Judy''s eyelids twitched and he said nothing, and Conan couldn''t control it.


    "How can you do this?!"


    "Idiot! Don''t forget who left the bug that caused the trouble!"


    Naruto threw a cold eye knife at Conan, and then said: "The life and death of Kogoro Mouri has nothing to do with me. I only want Xiaolan to be safe. Even if Kogoro Moori is killed by the organization, I will immediately kill him. Lan moved to the United States and let my men protect her. As long as Xiao Lan is fine, I don''t care about the life of Kogoro Maori!"


    Looking up at the sky through the windshield, Naruto''s eyes were cold and deep.


    "A mere life, when did I care?!"

 721 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 721

    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty-Seven Crows in Action!


    Judy''s car has GPS navigation. By receiving the signal, a red dot on it means that the water is without mercy.


    "The speed has slowed down, it seems that it should have stopped."


    "should be."


    Naruto was sitting in the co-pilot, with a headset hanging on his right ear, and said, "I heard the echo of the engine, it should have entered the indoor parking lot."


    Judy temporarily parked the car on the side of the road, lying on the steering wheel, and said: "Let¡¯s stay here for the time being. I don¡¯t know what their plan is yet. If you rush to find them, you will It is even less clear what actions they will take."


    Naruto and Conan continued to eavesdrop on Shui Wu Reina''s voice, but then the sound of an engine near Shui Wu Reina''s car made Naruto unhappy to pick out his ears.


    "This disgusting engine sound, you know that it must be the jerk Porsche of the gin wine!"


    After entering the parking lot, the white car with no mercy slowed down and drove slowly, and finally stopped side by side with a black Porsche 356A.


    "What''s wrong, Gere, the agreed time is ten o''clock."


    "Sorry, Rum, a strange car was following me just now, so it took a while to get rid of it."


    "Weird car, do you mean us?"


    Naruto raised his head and asked a question that was of no importance at all, then watched Judy¡¯s expression that was too lazy to take care of him. He smiled and connected the signal-receiving earphones to the car¡¯s car stereo, so that Judy would also You can hear the content of their conversation.


    Conan in the back seat suddenly raised his head. Compared to Naruto, the questions he asked were of a higher grade.


    "Who is Rum?"


    According to the conversation just now, Keel should be Shui Wu Ren, but Rum, Conan has never heard of this code name.


    Naruto was too lazy to talk, Judy was better(?), so he blinded Conan.


    "It is said that he is the second-in-command of the organization, and his status and strength are still above Gin, second only to the gentleman.


    "It is said?"


    "Well, because Rum is a very mysterious person, when our FBI agent Hideichi Akai was undercover in the organization before, by virtue of his own strength, his status is almost the same as that of gin, but he has never seen this Rum, just listen to His code name. Rumors about Rum¡¯s appearance vary widely. Some say he is a big middle-aged man, some say he is a man with the same long hair as a woman, some say he is an elderly man, but some say These are just substitutes for Rum, but there is one feature that is consistent with the description. It is said that one of Rum''s eyes was injured and blinded in an accident, so he pretended to be an artificial eye."


    "Rum, it''s really a big fish, the organization really sent an incredible guy this time."


    "If that guy is really the same as the legend, and the strength is still better than the gin, then Xiuyi should not be able to deal with him."


    Judy''s eyebrows were slightly worried, and he glanced at Naruto intentionally or unconsciously. Naruto knew what Judy meant, but this time he said nothing. Shuichi Akai is already the strongest person in the FBI. If Rumm is really that powerful , Naruto is the only one who can deal with him.


    Judy was a little disappointed in not getting the answer he wanted, but the conversation over there continued.


    "No problem, Gere." This time he was sitting in the driver''s seat with gin with a cigarette in his mouth.


    "It''s okay, it''s just being overwhelmed." Shui Wu Renai said with a cold smile on his face, "Also, can you take back the gun you aimed at me, hiding behind the car door? If you shoot me because of strange speculations If you don¡¯t, DJ can¡¯t kill it.¡±


    Even in the face of two super-dangerous figures, Gin and Rum, Shui Wu Ren''s aura did not diminish. It was not like vodka versus gin, it was completely a follower attitude.Shui Wu Renai''s strength is higher than that of vodka, and it is more''personal''. The relationship between Shui Wu Rennai and gin is closer to that of Belmode and Gin. It is not a superior or a comrade-in-arms, but has a mission. Cooperate when you are at the time, the command of Gin, Shui Wuyou can hear or not listen.


    ''What is DJ?''


    Gin froze for a moment, and under the circumstances, he still focused on the task.


    "Ah, forget it, this building is under our surveillance within 500 meters of the listing. Any suspicious vehicle approaching will be known immediately."


    Rum sat in the back seat, holding his arms and closing his eyes to rest, and said:


    "Go ahead, Gere, final confirmation."


    "The time is 13 o''clock and the location is ADP. Then I will act as an interview reporter and lead the DJ to the predetermined location. After that..."


    squeak!


    With a really unpleasant brake sound, a second-generation Viper stopped on Kiel¡¯s right hand, Chianti, with a butterfly wing tattooed under his left eyelid, leaned his arm against the car window, said "After that is our performance. As long as that guy gets to the place, I will pull the trigger and send the DJ to see God. That feeling is exciting to think about."


    "Oh, Chianti, Cohen is here, I really think it is reliable." Shui Wu Renai lay on the steering wheel and smiled coldly: "Then please, our achievements are not known, but Once it fails, everyone knows it immediately."


    "Huh!" Gin snorted coldly, played the soot, and said: "No matter whether it is success or failure, no one will know it. This is the style of the organization!"


    "makes sense."


    Chianti sat in the second generation of Viper, who was awarded to her and Cohen not long ago by the organization, and smiled wildly: "It doesn''t matter whether we let people know it or not. We will not fail anyway."


    Rum gave Chianti a cold look from the rear window, and immediately calmed the woman''s hot head, and said, "Chianti, Cohen, you must be prepared for counter-sniper attacks this time."


    Chianti glanced back. Although the gin Porsche''s windows were not one-way glass, she couldn''t see Rum''s expression in such dark conditions.


    Rum¡¯s strength and status are above gin, even Chianti, a woman with an abnormal brain, dare not make trouble in front of him at all, and asks respectfully: "Brother Rum, you mean there might be Does the sniper protect the DJ?"


    "No, that person is likely to interfere with our plan, but he may not protect the DJ."


    Rum said something that seemed inconsistent, then rubbed his temples, and said, "In the last operation of Belmode, in addition to meeting Shuichi Akai, he also encountered a hell referee."


    "Hell referee? The world''s number one killer?"


    "Yes, you can tell us about the situation, Belmode."


    While driving with gin and vodka in the co-pilot, Belmode sat in the back seat with Rum, but Belmode didn¡¯t seem to have a cold with Rum. Since getting into the car, he didn¡¯t say a word, and he didn¡¯t even open his eyes. opened.


    "I''m not sure if that guy is a hell referee, after all, I didn''t even see him in person."


    Belmode concealed and tampered with very important information, saying: "But based on the bullet used by that guy and the distance of the sniper, I infer that it is him."


    "I heard that a hell referee can shoot a headshot from two kilometers away, but I don''t know if it''s true."


    "I don¡¯t know if there are two kilometers, but in terms of the damage caused by that gun, there is definitely an acceleration distance of more than one kilometer, and the threaded armor-piercing projectile used to deal with armor is used, even if I wear tissue development. The bullet avoidance suit was shot and dead."


    ''Then why are you not dead?!''


    After Chianti heard Belmode''s voice, both his mood and expression became very bad, but because of the presence of gin and rum, the words were not directly said.


    Both Chianti and Cohen hated Belmode very much, especially Chianti, and even wanted to kill Belmode, because of Calvados, the guy who was rated as an arms dealer by Akai Shuichi.


    Calvados was killed because of Belmod''s actions last time. Since then, Chianti and Cohen have disliked Belmod. It''s not that there was something unspeakable between them and Calvados, but... ¡­


    Although this term is a bit disgusting when used on the people of the organization, Chianti and the others have a feeling of''compassion'' towards Calvados. Calvados died because of Belmode''s actions, and Chianti would hate Belmore. De Na also took it for granted.


    In the presence of the two big guys, Gin and Rum, even if he was crazy, Chianti didn''t dare to go wild, curled his lips, and vented his depressed mood to the hell referee who had not met.


    "How about a kilometer? Anyway, if you miss it, it''s nothing!"


    "Do not!"


    Belmode didn¡¯t mean to fight Chianti intentionally, but in Chianti¡¯s view, it meant that. Belmode sat on the back seat of a Porsche with gin gin, flirted with his blond hair, and said: "At that time, I I think he didn¡¯t expect Shuichi Akai to shoot at the same time with him. Shuichi Akai¡¯s shotgun hit me first. The impact of the bullet changed my original position a bit, so I could avoid the bullet. , Otherwise, even the body armor of the organization can''t stop the special armor-piercing bullets. It is said that Shuichi Akai saved my life."

 722 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 722

    "All in all, although I don¡¯t know what the hell referee''s purpose is, but now it seems that he is an enemy and not a friend to the organization. He has blocked our mission many times. This time we must be careful, Chianti, Cohen, especially you two. ."


    "Yes, boss Rum!"


    After discussing the matters, the people in the three cars left to prepare, while the gin and vodka were switched, and the vodka was used to drive the car. The gin sat in the co-pilot, quietly thinking about the hell referee.


    Naruto heard all of their conversations clearly, squinting his eyes and a terrifying smile on his mouth.


    "Really worthy of me...organization..."


    Chapter 260-Target dj, worse and worse!


    This time, the conversation of the members of the eavesdropping organization has real ups and downs. It is really comparable to a general order.


    After Naruto heard those conversations, all the information was in his mind, constantly calculating, and then he came to a conclusion... lazy!


    Why should he do such troublesome things?!


    "Hey, Judy."


    After making a lazy decision, Naruto immediately looked for his allies. Of course, Conan was completely untrustworthy, so Naruto found his baby sister(?).


    "Everyone at the organization found that I might be messing up, so why don''t I go. Anyway, the organization must have set up a net to wait for me. It''s useless if I go."


    Naruto was pure nonsense for being lazy, and Rum just asked Chianti and Cohen to be careful, saying that Tian Luo Di was really exaggerated.


    "No! Absolutely not!"


    In fact, it''s not surprising at all. The serious (?) FBI female agent (that''s right) immediately struck a huge cross with both hands, and Naruto''s lazy plan was rejected as soon as it was implemented.


    It¡¯s not that Judy is cruel. It¡¯s just that this time the situation is too troublesome. There are too many members of the organization that are dispatched. On the FBI side, Judy and Shuichi Akai are the main combat powers, but Gin and Belmode are enough for them. Two people drank a pot, plus the legendary rum, who is stronger than gin, and Chianti, who is currently unknown, Cohen and Shui Wu Nai, and they brought a 10,000-year-old brother vodka, this time the organization sent The lineup is a bit too strong.


    Shuichi Akai is already the strongest agent of the FBI. If Rum is better than Shuichi Akai, then among Judy''s limited knowledge, only his ghost brother can deal with Rum.


    "Don''t want to run away in this action, or I will kill you!"


    Judy''s horrible expression is total and horrible, in fact, if Naruto really doesn''t help her, there is no way, just using this method, it can be regarded as an alternative plea.


    "It''s really troublesome..."


    Naruto looked helpless and grabbed his hair. Although he really didn''t want to get involved in this troublesome thing, he couldn''t completely ignore Judy. He was about to say something and kept sitting. Conan in the back seat suddenly spoke and came out to brush his presence.


    "Are you a hell referee?!"


    Naruto and Judy were taken aback for a moment, then they remembered that there was a kid sitting in the back seat, and this kid didn''t seem to know that Naruto = hell referee.


    Looking at Conan from the rearview mirror, Naruto shrugged easily. He didn''t feel any fear or panic when he knew his identity. What if he knew it?Many people in the FBI know that he is not allowed to kill. Even if Conan goes to the US Congress, no one can catch Naruto.


    "Anyway, if you know it, you will know it. By this time, do you know it will have no effect on me."


    Naruto¡¯s words made Conan startled, and he felt a strong anxiety in his heart. He knew that the man in front of him would never talk nonsense. He would say such things, then it must be something brewing, and this matter , It is absolutely huge!


    Regarding his calculations, Naruto would never tell Conan at this time. He scratched his cheek and said, "According to the information just heard, they are planning to assassinate someone, right? The target she wants to interview is led to a certain place, and then two snipers Chianti and Cohen are responsible for the long-range sniper killing, but the more troublesome are the three guys Rum, Gin and Belmode, currently manned Not enough."


    "All in all, to prevent this assassination, they must understand the meaning of the DJ and ADP before they act."


    Conan shook his head fiercely, threw the extreme anxiety and fear in his mind out of his mind, grabbed the front seat, and said, "Mr. Judy, do you know who Shui Wu Ren is interviewing today?! "


    "We have an investigation. There are three targets for Mizuno Reina''s interview today. They are candidates for the election in the House of Representatives this time. The first one is a professor at the Department of Pharmacy of Dongdu University, who researches and develops various new drugs. Pan Rongsaku, the second is a popular actor who is the son of a bourgeoisie. If he is elected, he will become the Senator Junji of the second generation. The third is his father, a bureaucrat of the former Defense Agency, and he is also a self-defense force Kanghui, Tumen Kanghui, the cadre, but when she would be, where, which person she interviewed was not investigated."


    "In that case, to arrange this interview, there is a very high probability that the TV station will have others as their associates."


    "Now, I can only crack those two damn secret codes quickly, damn guy, why do those people like to use secret codes so much? Isn''t it good to go straight?! How many brain cells will it cost me!"


    "Hey! Now is not the time to complain about things like this!"


    Judy squeezed her chin fiercely and said, "If you talk about DJs, it''s DiscJockey, the person in charge of changing the record. He is called the knight who drives the record, but we haven''t heard from those three people. Information about music and gambling."


    "gambling?"


    He likes playing poker because of Tsunade, and poker can be used as a Naruto who has always shown his stunts. The 54 suits of cards that unconsciously spread out, he really found a DJ in it.


    "Does the gin guy still like to play cards? Or is it rum?"


    After a flash of inspiration in his mind, Naruto became rude again, and began to slander the two guys Gin and Rum casually, they would not know anyway.


    Judy turned to look at Naruto in surprise, and said, "Did you think of something?!"


    "Yes, this is the hint."


    Naruto flipped his hand to show his poker skills again, and immediately held a poker card in his hand and showed it in front of Judy and Conan.


    "Fang Pian J?! By the way, it''s Tumen Kanghui!"


    It''s not that Judy didn''t work hard, but Conan is Aoyama''s own son after all. Judy is obviously the one he picked up. After seeing the playing cards in Naruto''s hand, Conan immediately understood what Naruto meant.


    "Yes, square piece J, if it is used in English, it is Diamond Jack, Diamond Jack, and Jack¡¯s statement is that the guards selected in the court to serve the king and queen, that is, the defense officer, diamond refers to diamonds, but originally It also means land. DJ, which means that the defense officer whose name contains soil, is of course Kanghui Tumen."


    "Taumen Kanghui... this man has a sense of justice. He has made several fierce speeches against crime in newspapers and news, so it should be because of this reason that he became the target of the black organization. I immediately called his support. The office asked where he would like to be interviewed."


    Judy enthusiastically got through the office phone, only to be treated as a prank.


    "Don''t believe me at all..."


    Naruto held his head in both hands, with a helpless expression, and said: "This is also nothing. I heard that the guy Kang Hui of Tumen subdued a prisoner who attacked him with his bare hands last time. It is normal that the other party will not take him seriously. ."


    "But the black organization was dispatched this time. I don''t believe that Kang Hui of Tumen and the two bodyguards can deal with them!"


    "Don''t worry, in the final analysis, we still have to crack the remaining secret code."


    Jingle Bell¡­¡­


    "Quiet! Keele call!"


    Shui Wu Rennai was in the underground parking lot of the Japanese TV Station at this time. After preparing to meet with his accomplices, he prepared for the interview place ahead, and suddenly received a call from Gin.


    "Gin, what''s wrong?"


    "I just want to confirm your current position, I''m so cautious, so I can move now."


    "It''s okay, everything is going well, now I''m going to drive to ADP with the TV station staff. The rain has stopped. It''s a great hunting day."


    "Kiel,"


    Gin held his mobile phone with a deadly expression on his face, but at this time, Rum was no longer in the Gin''s car.


    "Since this morning, the noise on your phone is too heavy."


    "Oh, it''s probably because it''s underground. It was also underground this morning. Have you been too careful?"

 723 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 723

    "Be careful to sail the ship for ten thousand years. This is my character. If there is no problem, we will see you at ADP."


    "Gin," Chianti, who has been parallel with Gin and them, lowered the window and said, "Cohen and I will take a step first. We need to prepare there."


    "Yeah." Gin nodded slightly, and he didn''t talk much. This is a little different from Rum. Although Rum is more terrifying than Gin, he still speaks a little bit more than Gin, not so indifferent.


    "Chianti!" Belmode, who was sitting alone in the back seat, suddenly shouted, with an extremely bad smile, "GoodLuck! Hahaha..."


    "hateful!!"


    Listening to the chilling witch laughter of Belmode, Chianti slammed the accelerator, and the second generation of Viper rushed out with amazing horsepower.


    "I must kill her! That damn woman! I definitely want to kill her!!"


    "Chianti, I also hate Belmode, but now, what we have to care about is the task."


    "I know!"


    Chianti patted the steering wheel hard, and after venting his dissatisfaction, he went to ADP quickly.


    After Mizuno Renai hung up the phone, Belmod didn''t know about Chianti''s nasty provocation Naruto, but the things they heard before were bad enough.


    "Damn it! The gin has already begun to suspect. He will find the bug soon, so he must find a chance to get it back!"


    "It''s not just this!"


    Naruto frowned, the thing he cared about was on the other side, and it seemed to be a bigger trouble.


    "Where did that fellow Rum go?!"


    Chapter 261-The Witch¡¯s Expectation, Can You Create Miracles?!


    "Rum? You said he wasn''t in the car?!"


    "Yes."


    "But how do you know?"


    "It''s a heartbeat."


    Naruto rubbed his brows. At this moment, he really felt a little headache. He said, "I was in the basement before. When they met, I heard the heartbeats of seven people from the bugs on Shui Wuren''s body. The two slowest and most stable ones should be gin, gin, vodka, Belmode, and Shui Wu Ren. I have seen all of them. I can¡¯t hear their heartbeats wrongly, but Shui Wu Ren was here just now. When I answered the phone, I only heard the heartbeats of six people, including Shui Wu Rennai, but the most stable rum was missing!"


    "You mean what Rum might do?"


    Judy frowned. Although Naruto had some truth in what Naruto said, Naruto should never leave in this situation. Judy knew very well that as long as one Belmod can do all of her men Got to go round and round.


    "Are you too worried?"


    "If rum really has the same strength as the legend, surpassing gin, then worrying about it will not be unnecessary."


    Naruto said something that Judy could not refute at all, and then took out a special mobile phone from his pocket, which is different from the smartphone he usually uses. It is just a very old candy bar phone with a screen. None, that is to say there is no caller ID, in fact, this is not necessary at all.


    Because this mobile phone was set to only call one number and only receive one number when it was first manufactured, but this mobile phone is a super satellite phone that can be connected even if it is one kilometer under the sea. .


    "With the order of my Uzumaki Naruto, an S-rank wanted order was launched, and the target Rum, all ten members of Nightmare Dawn were dispatched!"


    It would be better if it were in the United States, but in Japan, the highest combat power Naruto can mobilize now is Akatsuki¡¯s ten bastards. Those guys say that the strength is very good, at least above Judy. If it¡¯s a strong zero, it¡¯s at a level comparable to Belmode. For singles, it¡¯s definitely not Rum¡¯s opponent, but if you can¡¯t catch ten of them, you can at least help Naruto check the level of Rum. .


    Those guys are all playing intelligence, how to find Rum is their business, Naruto doesn''t care.


    Although Judy felt that Naruto''s ten official members were really making a fuss, but what Naruto said just now made Judy totally unable to refute.


    Rum, how strong is this guy?


    "It''s really a headache"


    Naruto once again sighed like this, rubbing his eyebrows, there is nothing he can do if his hands are not enough. Now his main manpower is placed in the United States, even Lupin and they all went to the United States with him, helping Feng Fujiko. He¡¯s busy, and now, the only cards he can get in his hand are Akatsuki¡¯s ten. In Japan, more and more members of the organization have surfaced. Even if he is strong, it is unavoidable. Facing the dilemma of lack of skills in the clone.


    Judy knew he worked hard. Although there was only half an hour left before the assassination time, Judy reached out and patted Naruto on the shoulder and said, "Sorry, brother, you have worked hard."


    Boom!


    Naruto gave Judy a heavy punch and said:


    "Rather than comforting me at this time, it''s better to think about where ADP is. Assassination time is almost here."


    Judy shook her head slightly, and sighed: "I really don''t understand you. Sometimes even watching an innocent person die in front of her is as indifferent, sometimes she will be extremely sympathetic. It feels like you have a dual personality."


    "You just said that my personality is split...wait a minute! Double personality?!"


    Naruto was startled, and suddenly remembered a book with a purple cover and a gold font that he had seen in Shui Wuren''s house before.


    "Judy! Go, turn left at the traffic light ahead and get onto the highway!"


    "high speed?"


    Judy looked up at the street signs on the street and said, "That way, you will get farther and farther away from the Japanese TV station!"


    "It doesn''t matter if we stay away, because we have to reach the sniper site first, Beihu Central Park!"


    "Beihu Central Park? Why does ADP mean there?"


    "Because you just said that I have a dual personality, I suddenly remembered a book I saw in Shui Wuren''s house this morning."


    "It''s "JekyllandHyde"."


    Naruto glanced at Conan in the rearview mirror, and said, "Yes, that''s the book. The kind-hearted Dr. Henry will turn into the evil Edward Hyde after drinking the potion he developed, which reminds me of In English, AD is originally the abbreviation of Edward, so ADP is also AD Park, the meaning of Beito Park."


    "But I remember that there seems to be a parking lot in Beito Park, right? Why can it be a park for sure?"


    "Because Mizuno Reina said when answering the phone, today is an''excellent hunting day''. It originally came from Hyde Park in London, England. Until the 16th century, there were deer and wild boars living there, belonging to the nobles at the time. Hunting ground, Judy, drive faster. At this speed, the TV station¡¯s car will probably arrive before us!"


    "understood!"


    On the top of a building near Beito Park, Chianti was lying on a blanket, preparing for a sniper. Chianti, who was holding a photo of the target character Kanghui Tumen in his mouth, seemed a little impatient, electronically aimed The front sight of the mirror dangled, aiming at ordinary pedestrians in the park.


    "Hey, Gin, isn''t that guy Keele coming yet? I''m almost boring."


    "Wait, Keel is taking the DJ to your place. You can''t hunt unrelated lambs to kill time. Cohn does the same. If the mission fails, you two will wait for punishment."


    "Yes, gin."


    Neither Chianti nor Cohen dared not listen to Gin''s orders, Chianti only had to endure his irritability and kept aiming at the pedestrians in the park to pass the time.


    As a partner for many years, Cohen, who was born with a long face, knew his partner''s irritability, and said calmly: "Calm down, Chianti, your irritability will only affect your shooting accuracy!"


    "You shut up! Cohn, or the old lady will break you first!" Chianti is as sturdy as she looks, completely not giving face to her partner.


    "I''m so tall, you two shut up!"

 724 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 724

    I lighted a cigarette and the gin stopped the two bastards from continuing to Barabara before the attack. They looked a little helpless. Chianti is a super problem child.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Sitting in the Porsche of the gin, Belmode laughed enchantingly and magically, looking at the blond man sitting in front of him with a grim look, and said: "The two of them are really funny, but I also I didn''t expect Gin Wine to show such an expression."


    Belmode laughed very badly, and the gin snorted coldly, but nothing can be changed...the fact that the gin boss was molested by Belmode.


    Gin dangling a cigarette, green eyes looking at the hazy sky outside the window, obviously too lazy to talk to Belmode, in fact, Belmode is definitely not the kind of woman who listens to advice, or the more you don¡¯t let it What she does, the more she will do. The gin and even her own anger is useless, but it will cause a more unfavorable situation.


    "What''s wrong, Gin, what are you thinking about?"


    "It''s nothing, just thinking about the hell referee."


    "Hell referee?"


    Belmode''s eyelids twitched, and a blond man appeared in her mind. Although a month has passed, the situation at that time was still imprinted in Belmode''s mind. She still couldn''t understand what the man was saying at that time. What do you mean.


    He flirted with his blonde hair and covered up his frowning expression just now. Fortunately, the gin was a little distracted at this time, and Rum was not there, so Naruto could notice the strange expression of Belmode just now.


    "Gin, how do I think you really miss that hell referee, do you want him to give you a bullet?"


    "Anyone with strength will not lack people who identify with him, whether it is an enemy or a friend."


    "Oh? What about that silver bullet with the same strength as you?"


    "Shuichi Akai? He and the hell referee are two kinds of people, the same people in the dark will cherish each other."


    "vomit¡­¡­"


    Under the frightened expression of vodka, Belmode exaggeratedly vomited and said, "Gin, you are so sick."


    It¡¯s really the same as Naruto said before, people in the dark, using the word sympathy, even gin, will feel a little sick...


    Gin raised his eyebrows, probably because he didn''t bother to talk about it with Belmode anymore, so this time, in the expression of vodka''s relief, Gin didn''t make any counterattack.


    After teasing the gin twice, Belmode felt that he was in a good mood. He habitually lifted his blonde hair and looked out the window unexpectedly. With this look, Belmode''s pupils immediately shrank.


    ''Naruto Uzumaki, Conan, Judy?!How did they find here?!''


    The pointer of the watch is about to go to 1 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and there is no time. In this huge Central Park, where are the two snipers buried, and Belmode¡¯s eyes are deep and he didn¡¯t explain to the gin. The fact that those three people appeared.


    ''There is no time, the golden glitter, let me see if you can do miracles!''


    Chapter 262-It''s really timely rain!Sorry, Miss Cat!


    There are no more minutes left, and it is really a huge problem for Naruto and the others to stop the assassination plan of the black organization in this short period of time.


    "Mr. Tumen, I really appreciate your willingness to accept our interview."


    Shui Wu Renai wears a decent professional outfit, holding a microphone in his hand, and in front of him is Tumen Kanghui with a very rigorous Chinese character face.


    "It doesn''t matter, speaking of it, this interview location is really good."


    "Yes, this is a very beautiful park." It is also very suitable for sniping.


    "Here is also on the route I have been jogging. At that time, the bodyguards ran with me."


    "Good job, Gere."


    The brooch on Mizuno Reina''s chest also functions as a monitor and a bug. Gin sits on his Porsche and uses the small computer in front of him to grasp the current situation of Tumen Kanghui.


    "Just take the DJ to the predetermined place."


    "Hey..." Vodka sitting on the side looked at Tumen Kanghui''s smiling face in the monitor, and said: "This guy is really happy with his smile, but he doesn''t know he''s going to see God soon!"


    "Mr. Tumen, it is not convenient to stand and talk. Why don''t we go and sit on the bench over there and talk."


    "Hahaha, good too."


    "Yes, that''s it." Vodka fixed his eyes on the monitor. "Hurry up and let us finish, and we can go back to sleep, Mr. Tumen."


    "It seems that Shui Wu Ren''s goal should be to lead Tumen Kanghui to that long coat and let the guys named Chianti and Cohen take charge of sniping. However, how can a nightmare stop them?"


    Naruto and the others are already lurking in the small woods not far from Kang Hui of Tumen. Now they really can''t act rashly. If Mizumi can see them, then everything will be exposed, and they must use gin. The method is monitoring here, they cannot easily road.


    Judy hid behind a tree and gritted his teeth and said:


    "We can''t expose it now, we can only find another way to stop it."


    "Why don''t we find a warrior, take a pistol, shoot Tumen Kanghui''s body and run away immediately, so that Tumen Kanghui will be sent to the hospital, and the organized assassination will fail."


    He was so embarrassed to say Naruto''s bad plan. Judy turned her head and looked at Naruto with dead eyes.


    "Are you going to be that warrior?"


    "No."


    "Then what are you talking about?!"


    Judy glared at Naruto fiercely, and then turned his gaze to Tumen Kanghui and Shui Wu Rennai, too lazy to take care of the teaser beside him.


    "Ah! Isn''t that Mr. Tumen?!"


    Tumen Kanghui might have done something great in his previous life. A couple strolling in the park just walked past them, and the young woman among them suddenly screamed.


    "It''s a real person! Mr. Tumen, I am your supporter, can you please shake your hand with me?!"


    "Cut!" The gin boss made an unhappy voice.


    Tumen Kanghui¡¯s bodyguard immediately stopped when the woman approached and blocked the woman. Tumen Kanghui patted the bodyguard on the shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, this lady will never be a bad person. Thank you. I will definitely work hard to change Japan."


    "Should I say that this Tumen Kanghui''s luck is really good?"


    "Gin, I have aimed now and can shoot at any time."


    "Keep waiting, Cohen, there are too many obstructive lambs, and in this situation, DJ can move his body at any time. In order to ensure that one hit kills, wait until DJ sits on the bench!"


    "To understanding."


    "Hey, Gin!" Chianti''s particularly unpleasant voice passed into Gin''s ears, adjusted the focus of the electronic scope, and said: "Because of the woman just now, it seems that more and more lambs have gathered. , Should all be supporters of that guy."


    "It''s okay, Chianti, those people will walk away sooner or later, until Kiel leads the DJ to the bench."


    "I know."


    "Although many people are gathering around Tumen Kanghui, this can only be delayed for a while. Sooner or later, those people will walk away. After they leave, Tumen Kanghui will also be in danger."


    "I didn''t bring a sniper rifle, and I couldn''t shoot Chianti and Cohen from a long distance, so I can only find a way to stop them from sniping."

 725 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 725

    Naruto squeezed his chin and looked at the Tumen Kanghui in the crowd. Conan and Judy also had the same expression, thinking about how to stop the sniper.


    "By the way, those umbrellas!"


    It rained this morning, and the sky has not cleared yet, so now many people in the park are holding umbrellas in their hands. Conan looked up at the gloomy sky and said: "Mr. Judy , Do you have a pistol and silencer on your body?!"


    boom!


    The answer to Conan was that after installing the silencer, the gunfire was reduced a lot. Naruto smashed an automatic sprinkler next to him with one shot. This thing was originally intended to be used when the weather was too hot and dry. The plants in the park are sprinkled with water.


    "As long as these automatic sprinklers are broken, and the water is sprayed from here to the sky and then falling, it will make those people think that it is raining now, and then open the umbrella to block the sniper¡¯s sight. What you want to say is this Right."


    What Conan can think of, Naruto can also think of it, and immediately put it into action.


    "Tsk tusk tusk tusk..."


    Chianti was biting a photo of Domen Kanghui in her mouth, and she kept making chuckles, showing that she was very upset now.


    "Cohen! After Keel leads the DJ to the bench, I''ll be in charge of the head, you''ll hit the spine."


    A headshot is a very cool thing for a sniper. A crazy woman like Chianti likes to enjoy the pleasure of a headshot.


    "No!" Cohen, who had a dead face, didn''t flinch at all in this matter, "I like to start!"


    "Cut! Damn it! I''ll leave it to you this time, but you want to treat me to three big meals!"


    "no problem."


    Regarding the global problem of''head or spine'', Chianti put forward a condition. Cohen paid three meals and ended it. Gin listened to the conversation of the two problem children, and three black lines faintly hung down his forehead. .


    "Enough of you two, give me all my attention to DJ!"


    The gin boss couldn''t help but said to the two problem children, and then gave orders to Shui Wuhuan.


    "Kiel, it''s almost time for DJ to shake hands with his admirer. Now follow the plan and lead him to the bench."


    "To understanding."


    Shui Wu Reina answered in a low voice, then took the microphone and walked in front of Tumen Kanghui.


    "Mr. Tumen, you can start the interview now."


    "Yeah, let''s start now."


    Tumen Kanghui didn¡¯t know what he was about to encounter, and walked towards the bench with a smile on his face, while the sights of Chianti and Cohen also kept changing. The lighting engineer of the TV station was actually an associate of the black organization. At this time, he was responsible for organizing order, so that the admirers of Tumen Kanghui stayed away.


    Mizuno Reina had already begun to move, Naruto and Judy didn''t stop either, and the two figures continued to shuttle between the trees.


    boom!


    Naruto''s pistol was equipped with a silencer, and the sound of gunshots would not be noticed by ordinary people, but Shui Wuren was able to find out. He immediately turned around and saw a blond man smash the automatic sprinkler in the park.


    ''He is... great!''


    Although he sensed that he was seen by Mizuno Reina, Naruto still didn''t stop. More and more sprinklers were interrupted by Naruto and Judy, and the water jet rushed into the sky, and then turned into water droplets.


    "Why is it raining? It''s really annoying!"


    "Fortunately, I brought out an umbrella!"


    "It''s really disappointing when it rains!"


    Ordinary pedestrians in the park made waves of complaints, and then all held up their umbrellas, including the bodyguard of Tumen Kanghui, one umbrella blocked Chianti and Cohen''s sight.


    "Gin, DJ is under the dark blue umbrella, can I shoot?"


    "Wait for Cohn, holding an umbrella will reduce the hit rate!"


    "It''s raining? It''s weird. We haven''t got it here yet." Vodka rolled down the car window and stretched his hand out of the window. Maybe someone in this Tumen Kanghui is blessing him, right now the sky is really real It started to rain, and a drop of rain fell on the palm of vodka.


    "It''s really falling, it''s really a timely rain." Judy smiled. In this case, they can''t snipe.


    Naruto put away his pistol and said, "This rain is really good. I''ll go get that bug!"


    "You mean now?! No, you will be discovered!"


    "Don''t worry, I have a plan. You stand up against the tree, otherwise, be careful of falling down!"


    Naruto showed a weird smile, twisting a few small stones in his left hand, and at the same time the muscles of his right arm were tight, and the muscles of his body were screwed together like rebar. As long as a little bit of energy is accumulated, Naruto will have no Chakra. You can also punch dozens of tons, or even hundreds of tons of strange power, but if there is a Chakra, there will be no count, after all, he has received the super huge meteorite of the sky''s obstacle.


    "Drink!"


    Conan and Judy felt that the tyrannosaurus standing in front of them was almost an ancient tyrannosaurus. With a low drink, Conan and Judy''s heart almost stopped beating.


    Using the force technique taught by Tsunade, Naruto punched his boxing power into the entire land and spread it out. If he didn''t do this, his boxing power would only make a pit with one punch.


    Naruto¡¯s terrifying force erupted, and the ground shook slightly with one punch. Japan was originally the world¡¯s number one earthquake-prone country. Even if there were small daily vibrations, the Japanese would not be surprised.


    Naruto seized the moment when the vibration hadn''t disappeared, ignored the tingling of his right arm, bent his left index finger, and aimed at a few ordinary pedestrians and ejected the small stone in his hand.


    The pebbles accurately hit the back of the knees of those people within a short distance of tens of meters. Those people suddenly felt sore in their legs, and one fell to the ground accidentally. Even if they felt strange afterwards, at most they would only have trouble. I thought it was raining and slippery, coupled with a small earthquake.


    After a few ordinary pedestrians fell down, they accidentally ran into people next to them. Under rain conditions, they became messy in a short while. Shui Wurenai wanted to avoid it, but there was a sudden tingling behind his knees. People immediately lose their focus.


    Naruto seized the opportunity and immediately caught the shade of the tree and the umbrella, and rushed into the crowd like lightning, rushed to the face of Mizumi, reaching out and grabbing her foot.


    "Sorry, I feel embarrassed. I will invite you to dinner another day, beautiful Miss Cat."


    Naruto molested Mizuno Reina, then took away the chewing gum under her feet, threw it into the trash can in the park, and left as if nothing had happened.


    Shui Wu Renai quickly stood up, moved his still a little sore left leg, and looked at Naruto. Naruto turned his head at this time. The two of them looked at each other, and Shui Wu Renai smiled slightly. He said, "Thank you, Naruto Uzumaki, thank you so much.''


    Chapter 263-Undercover war, seemingly true and imaginary!


    Sister Bei looks so domineering on a motorcycle... her chest is almost popping out...


    "Chianti, Kiel, Cohen, retreat temporarily, and wait at the designated place after an hour."


    At this time, the sky was so dying and it started to rain. In terms of the level of chaos on the scene, it would be more difficult to attack Tumen Kang Hui in this situation, so Gin immediately ordered the retreat.


    "Can you tell me then?"


    Belmode sat in the back seat, with his right leg folded on top of his left leg, touching his long light blonde hair very sexy.


    "The second act of the assassination drama, who is the actor?"


    Naruto put the earphones on his ears again. Conan¡¯s bug was removed, but his bug was still stuck to Mizuno¡¯s shoes, and he could still eavesdrop on Gin¡¯s actions, and Naruto¡¯s The wiretap is powdered at any time, leaving no evidence.


    "Judy, is the old man James here yet?!"

 726 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 726

    "It''s almost there. I called him just now, and he said he would be here soon!"


    Neither Naruto nor Judy had the consciousness of respecting the old. Poor James Black was given the titles of''old man'' and''old immortal'' in less than twenty seconds.


    "too slow!"


    Even if he got into James'' car, Naruto''s tone didn''t mean anything to improve, and said, "Old man, are you getting worse with Alzheimer''s disease, so slow?!"


    "I''m only 50 years old, I''m not too old, right."


    James wiped the sweat from his forehead and defended himself in a low voice.


    "That''s not a bad old man!"


    Judy hugged his arms and didn''t give James any face. Seeing that Naruto had connected the signal of the bug to the GPS on James'' car, Judy immediately said: "Hurry up and drive, you are not dead, gin and they don''t So easy to give up!"


    "Hi hi..."


    Poor James, although he is the commander-in-chief of the FBI¡¯s operations in Japan, he does not receive any respect. Whether it is Naruto or Judy, they are essentially the same, and Akai Hideichi is a performance The best, although it''s hard to say respect for James'' attitude, but at any rate he didn''t yell at him.


    "but¡­¡­"


    While driving, James looked at Conan sitting in the back from the rearview mirror, and said, "I didn¡¯t expect that besides Naruto, someone could come up with a solution so quickly, almost instantly. The automatic sprinkler device in the park is used to make rain, let pedestrians hold umbrellas and destroy their sniping. I really want to recruit you into our FBI!"


    "Haha, he really deserves to be James, who is known as the Goose Goose plucking hair, so you want to dig people?"


    "Don''t count as digging, he is just a high school student."


    "makes sense."


    Naruto looked at Conan at the back and smiled: "If the United States wants to form a death squad, I think this kid is good. Anyway, as long as there is something to do, he will definitely be the first one, right, Kudo?"


    Conan suddenly snorted, Naruto praised him for his performance, and satirized him for being overwhelmed. Conan couldn''t hear it.


    Judy is completely on Naruto¡¯s side, and of course he will not help Conan. Although James values ??Conan¡¯s wisdom and Yusaku Kudo also has a good relationship with the FBI, the reality is that Naruto Uzumaki is too powerful and unnecessary. To offend Uzumaki Naruto for Yusaku Kudo and Shinichi Kudo, after all, although they are very intelligent, their wisdom is only useful when they are alive.


    The Porsche of Gin, and the Dodge Viper of Chianti, drove into a dark warehouse one after another. After that period of time, the sky has basically cleared, and the sun reappeared in the sky. It was clear, little clouds, breeze, and the weather was very good. Not bad.


    Gin got out of the car and stood beside his black classic car, saying:


    "At around 16 o''clock, the DJ''s car will pass the bridge. Let''s use it as a place to start. This time, Chianti and Cohen will be required to cover."


    "What?! Gin, why should I cover it?!"


    "Calm down, Chianti." Cohn said calmly, whose expression changed less than that of gin. "I want to shoot him."


    "Cut! You are not the same!"


    "Chianti and Cohen, these two guys seem to like headshots. Maybe you can use them later."


    "Shut up! Listen quietly to the following content!"


    "Hi¡­¡­"


    Vodka has the lowest status here, acting as a peacemaker, saying: ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry, this is no way. DJ¡¯s car is equipped with special bulletproof glass, even if it can be penetrated by your 7.6mm bullets. There is not much impact, and there are bodyguards on both sides of the DJ. In this case, there is no way to kill him."


    "What should I do?!"


    Chianti hugged his arms uncomfortably, leaning against the head of the Viper, and said, "Are you going to stand on the bridge and stop the DJ''s car directly? I think it''s useless to stand there even if I''m all naked!"


    "Is this Chianti that bad in figure?"


    Hearing Chianti''s sturdy words from the bug, Naruto''s spirit immediately disappeared, and he kept thinking of Chianti''s naked picture.


    Boom!!


    Judy''s forehead jumped, and after rewarding Naruto with an iron fist, he finally made this guy honest.


    "Oh, Chianti, your plan really suits my appetite!"


    Chianti''s most annoying sound appeared along with the engine sound of the motorcycle. Belmode was ready, put on a helmet, and mounted a motorcycle and appeared in front of Chianti.


    "Belmod?!"


    "I was riding this motorcycle for a while and deliberately fell down in front of the DJ''s car to stop the car. When DJ got off the car..."


    Click!


    Sitting in the back of the classic gin car, Shui Wu Reina got out of the car, zips up the tight leather jacket, and sneered: "When he gets out of the car, I will catch up from behind and kill him!"


    "When DJ gets out of the car, kill the two bodyguards who got out of the car with him. This is your mission, Chianti, Cohen."


    "But Gin, the guy who is cautious and has recently suffered an attack, would he just get out of the car so easily?"


    "Ha ha ha... husband! If a helmet was knocked out and a blood-stained woman fell in front of him, wouldn''t a DJ with a strong sense of justice come out?"


    "Huh? Ahahahaha..." After a moment of stunned Chianti, he laughed at this woman who was completely unpleasant. "There will be other cars on the bridge. If a famous actress like you is It¡¯s very bad if someone sees the face."


    "moron!"


    Belmode doesn''t look like a person who can swallow from any angle. Facing Chianti''s ridicule, Belmode immediately fought back and opened the windshield of his helmet.


    "This face will be seen by people!"


    Belmode just left is not just to change clothes that are easy to move, even the makeup is completely done, the fake blood is also perfect, this is the most important role of the witch with a thousand faces here.


    "Hahaha... So that''s it, it''s Toshishima Kiriko from the racing club, you really deserve to be the eldest sister, it''s exactly the same." Vodka, as the person with the lowest presence and sense of presence, came out to gain a sense of presence by... flattering.


    "That''s how it is, that''s why this woman is so shamelessly showing up!"


    Chianti had a hot head, but Cohen was able to keep calm and said, "Gin, where is the place?"


    "The place where the DJ was shot is in VAINB!"


    "These damn bastards!"


    Naruto, who was sitting in James¡¯ car, was instantly exhausted. He looked out the window helplessly and said, "Why do you have to use a secret signal to speak? How good is it to tell the location honestly? My brain cells!"


    "If the B of VAINB refers to the Bridge of the bridge, then VAIN is the name of the bridge. If you don''t crack this code, then there is no way to know the next assassination location!"


    "Shhh! Keep it quiet, the gin is at the deployment location, maybe you will tell me the location!"


    "Cohen, you are here." The map was spread out on the roof of the Porsche, and the gin tapped a direction with his hand, "Chianti, you are here, no problem!"


    "Don''t worry, leave it to us, gin!"


    He had changed his clothes, put on his gloves, took the helmet, and walked in front of Belmode.


    "Belmod, where is my motorcycle?"

 727 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 727

    "Ah, right behind that container."


    "Thank you, then I will make peace with VAINB."


    "Hey, Gere, don''t you..." Belmode suddenly stopped Shui Wushui, who turned to get the motorcycle, reached out and knocked on the dashboard of the motorcycle''s front, and said, "Is that this?"


    Shui Wu Reina seemed to be startled, but his expression did not reveal any flaws, and smiled lightly: "Idiot, how is it possible?"


    Belmode cast a glance at Shui Wu Rennai from the corner of his eye, and chose not to say anything after all, and pressed his doubts to the bottom of his heart.


    "Then I will go first, if anything changes, dear Chianti, give me a signal."


    Belmode called Chianti the Chianti sauce, which made Chianti unable to recognize and rubbed his arms, and even the gin''s forehead could faintly see three black lines.


    "Don''t worry, you hateful old woman! If something goes wrong and you fall into the other''s hands, I will definitely ask you to have a bullet!"


    "Okay, but I must aim at my face well when the time comes. If the world knows that it is related to the assassination, it will cause a lot of trouble."


    "Is there anything you care about, Belmode?" The gin''s feeling remained as sharp as ever.


    "No, but just a bad premonition. I really don''t like this assassination drama."


    Belmode closed her heart completely. Even the gin didn''t want to see through what she was thinking. After leaving behind an inexplicable word, Belmode drove away on the motorcycle.


    ''Although I don''t know how much you have mastered, can you stop us?My dear Goldenflash!


    No one can grasp the thoughts of that witch, Naruto is the same. The four people in the car are at this time worrying about the bridge pointed to by the signal and the strange words that Belmode just said.


    "What does Belmode mean by what he said to Shui Wu Reina? What is Shui Wu Reina denying?"


    There is too little information and information. Neither James, Judy nor Conan can understand the brief but mysterious conversation between Belmode and Mizuno Reina. Only Naruto has known a thing.


    "As expected of Belmode, his observation ability is really terrifying."


    "Do you know what it is?!"


    "Well, from the sound just now, Belmode should have knocked something with his hands. The English knocked is knock. In terms of pronunciation, the pronunciation is the same as noc and Noc. Noc, which is Non- The abbreviation of official-Cover, which means spy."


    "Shui Wu Ren is an undercover agent?!"


    "It''s nothing strange. Such a huge organization will definitely not fail anyone''s attention. Since the FBI can send Akai to undercover, then the CIA, Japanese police, ICPO, these organizations can all be, and..."


    Naruto squinted her eyes and remembered the way Shui Wurenai was crying because of the little boy. Also, when she was in Beihu Central Park before, she lip-synched to thank herself. Naruto could be sure that Shui Wurenai must be one. Undercover, pretending that his eyes were sore and rubbing, he concealed his true thoughts, and the expression on his face turned cold.


    "In the organization, there is my undercover agent!"


    Chapter 264-Clash again, change the goal!


    The black organization is so large that it is normal for all parties to send undercover agents. Of course, there will be undercover agents dispatched by the FBI and CIA. Even Naruto¡¯s Xiaoli also has undercover agents from various forces. Except for the ten official members, Naruto who has absolute confidence, there are many other undercover agents from other members, but their status is not very high.


    No one would choose to ask Naruto about the undercover. At this time, asking about it is just boring, and the most important thing at the moment is about the second sniper location, which is VAINB.


    "As a result, I still don''t know the location, so there is no way to prevent their assassination."


    Although in terms of identity, James is the person with the highest official position here, but he miserably became a Tchaikov driver... Old man James sighed and said: "Our FBI identity is not easy to disclose in Japan, so there is no way to directly Go to the Tumen Kanghui''s office to investigate his itinerary. Damn it. If you don''t untie the meaning of VAIN, you won''t be able to reverse this unfavorable wind direction!"


    "wind direction?!"


    "The spelling of VAIN is VAIN. It means futile, useless, and pretentious. Tokyo doesn''t seem to have a bridge that fits this meaning."


    "No, it''s not VAIN, it''s VANE''s!" Conan sitting in the back seat suddenly said, "VANE, is the wind vane or the wings of a windmill. Of course, it also means the tail feathers of a bow and arrow. According to the direction of their travel, then There is only one nearby bridge that fits the meaning of Arrowtail Feather, it is Toya Bridge!" (Bishio Bridge...this is a broken name!)


    "Great!"


    James sincerely complimented and looked at Conan, and even wanted to recruit this kid into the FBI.


    "Now there are still two hours before the assassination time at 16:00, and I can finally take the initiative!"


    "Except for the currently unknown Rum, there are six of them, three men and three women, two women riding motorcycles, two men riding on a Porsche 356A, and one man and one woman driving. It sounds like from the engine. A super sports car with strong horsepower can start from this aspect! And now that the bug is useless, let it disappear."


    Naruto took out a remote control and pressed the No. 1 button on it. The sticker-shaped bug attached to Mizuno Rena''s shoes suddenly turned into a pile of powder without any evidence. .


    "Understood!" James looked a little excited, and said: "I will now send members of the FBI to ambush the Toya Bridge and control all the intersections leading to that bridge!"


    "It''s a catch, James."


    "Recently, I have suffered a few losses in a row. What can I do without hitting their arrogance? Only by suppressing their recent arrogance can I get a chance to go around behind them and break them one by one!"


    Naruto leaned back on the seat and hit James'' confidence without hesitation, and said: "That has to be done, old man, the average agent can''t deal with gin, I''ll do it myself for a while!"


    "That''s great!"


    "Remuneration ten million dollars!"


    "amount¡­¡­"


    Just when Naruto and James were negotiating''N+1'' times for compensation, the crows had gradually arrived at the predetermined location.


    "Gin!" Chianti lay on the hood of the Viper, aiming the sniper rifle at the bridge deck of Toya Bridge, "I''ve arrived, I can shoot anytime! How about you, Cohen?"


    "One hit, you must hit."


    "Everyone is so motivated, I''m already at the scheduled position, Gin, now I''m missing Kiel."


    "Kiel, where are you now?"


    "At most ten minutes will be there."


    "Very good, let me know when you arrive."


    "To understanding!"


    Shui Wuren, who had just reported the situation with Gin Wine, found that a silver Mercedes on his right suddenly followed closely. At the same time, there were two more cars holding him in tandem. On the left was the road guardrail. In other words, she is completely surrounded now.


    ''Sure enough, something went wrong in this operation, it must be because of Naruto Uzumaki!Wait a minute, why are you missing?!''


    "Excuseme, beautiful lady, can I ask you to stop?" Without giving Sui Wu Nai time to think, Judy smiled and took out her pistol, pointed it at Sui Wu Na, as if she was about to shoot.


    ''I''m sorry, I didn''t intend to be caught here yet!''


    Shui Wu Rennai showed amazing skills and courage here. He lifted the front wheel of the motorcycle hard and increased the throttle at the same time. Shui Wu Rennai just controlled the motorcycle like this, shocking Judy, James and Conan. Under her gaze, she rushed directly to the roof of the car in front of her!


    ''It''s a pity, it seems that you can''t catch me this time.''


    Shui Wurenai was a little proud of her. Just as she was about to accelerate and rush out of the car, a little boy who was trying to pick up his own football suddenly rushed out of the road. The driver of the car under Shui Wurenai immediately trampled to death. The brakes were turned on, and the handbrake was pulled on at the same time, and the whole car swung over sideways.


    If Shui Wu Reina accelerates at this time, with her car skills, she should have a great chance of being safe and sound. At the same time, because of the chaos caused by the brakes, Judy and others will never catch up with Shui Wu Reina, but the little boy was injured as a result. The probability is 100%!


    This is also the reason why Naruto looks differently at Mizuno Rena. In this case, people''s consciousness may not be able to change, no matter what they do, it must be a subconscious reaction.

 728 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 728

    Shui Wu Rennai did not accelerate and rushed down, but let her inertia completely throw herself out. At the same time, she exhausted her last bit of strength in mid-air to keep herself and the motorcycle away from the little boy. Then, she fell heavily to the ground. , The brain was hit and immediately lost consciousness.


    ''hateful¡­¡­''


    "Brother, why did you say that Keele hasn''t contacted him for so long?" Vodka looked around while driving, and the smoke seemed to be endless gin.


    Gin''s eyes narrowed, and he couldn''t tell what the reason was, but in his heart he vaguely felt that today''s action must have stopped.


    "what is that?!"


    The voice of vodka focused Gin''s attention on the road. From a distance, Gin could vaguely see a blond figure on the road, and approached them at a very fast speed.


    Relying on the instinct cultivated through years of wandering between life and death, Gin keenly sensed that there was a problem, and suddenly shouted: "Vodka! Get down!!!"


    It¡¯s not how kind the gin is, it¡¯s just that if the driver suddenly dies while driving at high speed...


    The reminder of the gin wine is not untimely, because just when the vodka was on the ground, a three-foot green sword swept across his head, and the sharp and invincible blade swept Gin¡¯s car, the Porsche 356A car. The top is completely cut off!


    This super classic car, which was produced in the 1940s and 1950s, lasted from the 20th century to the 21st century and was turned into a convertible by Naruto.


    Naruto and Gin are sprinting relative to each other. The relative speed is too high. Just now, it was an instant flash for vodka, and it was impossible to see what happened.


    Both the gin and vodka''s black top hat were cut off by Naruto''s Kusanaru sword, and the gin threw the rotten hat off the car, and a long flowing golden hair fluttered in the wind...


    If Naruto wouldn''t keep his hair so long, it would be very troublesome if the enemy grabbed his hair during battle.


    "Vodka, be careful behind!"


    "what?!"


    Naruto cut off the roof of the entire car with a single sword. Of course, even the rearview mirror was gone. When the vodka turned his head, he was so scared that he drove the accelerator for two hundred kilometers because he saw a person, but He rushed up with his feet and gradually approached them.


    Naruto retracted his sword and scabbed it, his legs slammed into force, and then jumped straight to the gin car, and smiled coldly: "It''s been a long time, gin!"


    This strange and familiar tone made Gin react instantly. In the car that was telling the driving, he turned back, facing Naruto, and said: "It''s really been a long time since I saw you, hell judge!"


    The so-called enemies are extremely jealous when they meet each other. Gin and Naruto have nothing to do with each other, but their goals and behaviors are in conflict, so they become opposing parties. Gin is the kind of thing that would rather kill the wrong one. After passing, and never being soft-hearted, leaving others with a retreat type, after a simple greeting, the gin immediately shot.


    The saber in his hand was serrated on one side, and the dark blade was absolutely poisonous. When the gin wrist was turned over, the saber immediately pierced Naruto''s heart, as fast as lightning.


    Naruto reached out his hand and touched his lower back. He hooked out a kunai with his fingers and held the gin saber.


    The gin hand suddenly let go, and the saber obeyed the law of gravity and fell down, replaced by an unaccustomed right hand holding the knife, and slashed sideways towards Naruto''s waist.


    Naruto jumped up instantly, turned over in mid-air, and put his hand on Gin''s shoulder, immediately jumped from the back of the car to the front hood, and at the same time pierced the back of Gin''s head fiercely.


    As soon as Gin lowered his head, Naruto''s long golden hair was cut off, and quickly disappeared from his eyes because of the airflow from the speeding car.


    Standing on the hood, Naruto saw Gin¡¯s shoulders shrink, his shoulders creaked, and then he slammed his shoulders against him.If it is brute force, Naruto must be above the gin, but the gin suddenly showed such a hand, which made Naruto underestimate the power of the gin, and he staggered back two steps when hit by the iron mountain of the gin. He stepped on the hood and made a bang.


    Gin reacted extremely quickly, and immediately took out his pistol, turned around without spending time, and directly stretched out his hand to aim backward from his armpit, purely from the sound he heard.


    Bang bang bang!!


    Gin totally relied on experience to fire three shots in a row, aiming at the three vital points of Naruto''s brain, heart and kidneys. Naruto''s body has lost balance, but still relying on the unimaginable softness of the wrist to block all three bullets.


    "Vodka! Z-shaped!"


    "Yes!"


    Vodka, the Porsche 356A, which had become a convertible according to the order of gin, suddenly swayed in the street.


    Naruto had lost his center of gravity, and it was even more difficult to maintain his balance. He simply jumped down, then jumped again, and returned to the car, turning his right leg into a battle axe, spinning and kicking it hard. The neck of the gin.


    boom!!


    Gin raised his left arm to resist Naruto''s rounding kick. He is left-handed and his left arm is stronger, but at this time, almost his entire arm is completely tingling, and his heart is so cruel that he can''t take a step back and grabs Naruto with his backhand. At the same time, he took out a grenade from his ankle and bit off the tab on it.


    ''madman!''


    Naruto really appreciates the act of fighting for life like gin, but he is unwilling to continue wasting time here. The role of his presence here was originally just to intercept the gin and not let it. He went to support Shui Wu Reina, so that Judy and the others could catch Shui Wu Reina. As for grabbing the gin, that¡¯s not the task this time, otherwise Naruto wouldn¡¯t be able to speak so well that he could only collect seven million. US dollars.


    Naruto broke free of the grip of the gin and immediately jumped off the car, and the gin immediately threw the grenade high.


    "BOSS..."


    "Hey? Terminate the mission? How can you terminate it at this point?!" Chianti leaned on his Viper, feeling depressed in his heart.


    "Ah, I have just obtained the consent of that gentleman, and the goal has changed."


    "Change?" Belmode opened the helmet''s windshield and tore off the makeup of Toshishima Kiriko''s face, and said, "Then where is the next goal?"


    "Mori Detective Agency!"


    Chapter 265-Belmode''s call, Rum''s strength!


    "Go to sleep... go to sleep... my dear baby..."


    In the super ward of the most luxurious and luxurious hospital in Japan, Uzumaki Naruto sits on the edge of the bed, rarely showing a cute (hateful?) expression, singing a sleeping song softly, just for the girl lying on the bed, but , The girl didn''t seem to appreciate her, she pursed her little pink mouth, with an air of anger.


    "Teacher, I am not a kid."


    Shaving Xiaolan''s delicate face with his fingers, Naruto smirked and said:


    "With such a cute expression, he is a child no matter what."


    "Ah..."


    Xiao Lan pursed her mouth unhappily, her face rounded like a cute and delicious steamed bun.


    "Teacher is really annoying!"


    Naruto squatted his ass and sat down on Xiaolan¡¯s hospital bed. He reached out and put Xiaolan in his arms. The gown was thinner, and Xiaolan¡¯s body was soft and delicate. Naruto felt it very clearly. Ran also felt the strength and warmth of Naruto''s body, and her face couldn''t help but feel hot.


    Reached out and stroked the top of Xiao Lan''s head, her usual soft hair, but the tentacles were a bit rough today. It was not because of Xiao Lan, but because of the white bandage wrapped around Xiao Lan''s head.


    Perceiving Naruto''s thoughtfulness and distress, Xiaolan showed a soft smile on her face and said, "Teacher, don''t worry, I''m fine."


    "Ok."


    Naruto nodded for unknown reasons, reached out and pinched Xiaolan''s pointed chin, raised her face, and then slowly lowered her head.


    Checking the phone number, Naruto suddenly showed a weird smile.


    Although with this organized action, all forces gradually surfaced. There are some things Xiaolan will know soon, but Naruto is really not able to answer this call in front of Xiaolan.


    Because this call is from Belmode!


    It¡¯s not surprising that Bell Mode can find his mobile phone number, Naruto, because this mobile phone number is what he usually uses. Miwako, Yumi, Sonoko, Aoko and their mobile phones all store Naruto¡¯s number, Bell It is easy for Mode to deceive this mobile phone number from them, and Naruto can also find Belmode''s mobile phone number. To be precise, it is Kris Wynyard. Because it is a daily use number, it is easy to check.

 729 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 729

    Naruto took out his phone and shook Xiaolan, then walked out of the ward.


    "Moses Moses."


    Naruto greeted first, followed by a long silence. Naruto stood at the door of Xiaolan''s ward for more than two minutes before Belmode spoke on the phone.


    "Xiao Lan, are you okay?"


    The intersection between herself and Belmode could make her risk a call to herself, and there was only one reason for Xiaolan.


    "Don''t worry, Xiaolan is okay, I just sang a sleeping song to coax her to sleep."


    Belmode was holding the phone, and the corners of his mouth twitched softly, imagining that Naruto guy was singing a sleeping song to sleep Xiaolan, and couldn''t help shaking, but because of what Naruto said. , Let Belmode rest assured, since he can breathe so easily, then Xiao Lan should be fine.


    "call"


    This is so obvious that even if you don''t need Naruto''s strong hearing, you can clearly hear Belmode''s relieved voice.


    After confirming that Xiaolan was okay, Belmode completely relaxed and restored his usual enchanting look. His beautiful legs were completely exposed to the air, but unfortunately no one could appreciate it.


    Naruto leaned against the wall, smiling on his face, with a relaxed tone, and said:


    "Speaking of which, Xiaolan''s luck is really scary, but sometimes it''s really impossible to get confused."


    "Yes, at that time...hehe..."


    Belmode remembered the scene he saw outside the Maori detective office before, and suddenly showed a rare sincere smile.


    At that time, Gin was blocked by Naruto. After throwing away Naruto, Gin reported the matter of Uzumaki Naruto = Hell Referee to the gentleman. After that, the gentleman issued an order, since he could not deal with Naruto. , Then deal with the people around him, the target chosen by the gentleman is Xiaolan!


    Gin, vodka, Chianti, Cohen, Belmode, five people added up to snipe Xiaolan, saying that the lineup is really too luxurious.


    However, Xiao Lan''s luck was really too good to be believed, even the gin was completely speechless.


    They were sniping hundreds of yards outside the Maori detective office. Xiaolan couldn¡¯t detect it. In fact, Xiaolan really did housework at home, cleaned the room, walked around, and actually attacked Chianti and Cohen. Dodge, not even Xiaolan hit a single hair.


    In the end, Gin couldn''t stand the shot, and as a result, even the sniper of Gin was completely avoided by Xiaolan unconsciously.


    In the end, Gin and the others were ambushed by Akai Hideichi, and Naruto arranged a guard to protect Xiaolan to retreat. They also paid for Gin to be injured by Akai Hideichi, and Chianti and Cohen were beaten by Naruto''s guard. The cost of injury, although no member died, but their assassination mission was a complete failure, and the life and death of Keir is currently unknown.


    The reason why Xiaolan hurt his head is because the last shot of Gin shot at the Maori detective office before leaving, hit Xiaolan directly, and scared Xiaolan who was a little courageous under normal conditions. I jumped, then tripped under my feet, and accidentally bumped my head after falling...


    The luck is so good that there is absolutely nothing to say, but sometimes she is a super natural girl who makes people completely speechless.


    At that time, Belmode was almost scared to death when he saw Gin attack Xiaolan with a gun, and tried to attack Gin with the gun several times, but in the end, the witch really made the witch completely dumbfounded.


    After a lot of laughter, Belmode pursed his lips and said in a serious voice: "Naruto Uzumaki, you have to listen carefully to what I say. The organization will have a lot of moves recently, and whether it''s rum or Gin, and the gentleman, are definitely not the ones who will stop easily. Tell me, no matter what happens, you have to protect Xiao Lan!"


    Belmode can be said to be another type of idiot woman, because Kudo Shinichi and Xiaolan rescued her once, so even if this woman did not hesitate to betray the organization, she still had to protect these two people, or it was precisely because of her This kind of idiot will have today''s dialogue.


    "Don''t worry, Xiaolan will be guarded by me. Those who dare to attack Xiaolan will have to pay a price!"


    Naruto''s tone exuded a deep chill without mercy, and Belmode felt cold in his heart and hung up the phone.


    Belmode hung up the phone after a hum. From the beginning to the end, she never asked about Keele. Belmode called this call because she cared about Xiaolan. If she asked about it during this call Regarding Gere''s matter, in Belmod''s own opinion, it might insult her special feelings that Xiaolan''s gratitude is not grateful.


    In fact, if Belmode really asked about Mizuno mercy, Naruto would immediately rank Belmode as an enemy. Now everything is gradually coming to the surface, and every day may become the end. At this time , Any error is not allowed.


    Speaking of the relationship between Naruto and Belmode is also very strange. From a standpoint, they are hostile, but they both protect the girl Xiaolan at the same time. Although they share a common protection goal, their relationship is not To the extent of a friend, in short, it is like an enemy but not an enemy, like a friend but not a friend, Naruto can''t describe the kind of relationship.


    After Naruto hung up the phone, instead of returning to Xiaolan''s ward, he went to the lower level, a luxurious and luxurious special-grade ward.


    There are now a total of ten people here. Four are lying on the hospital bed and seem to be seriously injured, while the other six are sitting on the side chairs, all with minor or no injuries.


    Naruto pushed open the door of the ward and walked in. In an instant, everyone in the ward stood up, and even a man who had a cast on his leg because his leg was broken, also stood up.


    "Boss!"


    "Okay, all sit down."


    Naruto pressed his hand down and signaled that they don¡¯t need to be polite. Then he pulled a chair and sat down, glanced at the ten people in the ward, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the ten of you to go together, but it turned out that awful!"


    When Naruto said a word, all ten people in the ward had their faces blank, and all of them felt a lot of shame.


    Naruto turned his gaze to the only woman in the ward, and said, "Baihu, you are the calmest of all, please explain to me the characteristics of that rum."


    "Yes, boss."


    Bai Hu nodded slightly, already organized the language in his heart, and said: "Rum is a very strong man, but he wears a mask on his face. We can''t see his face. We can only make sure that his right eye is a fake eye. He Very, very strong. Like the boss, he is good at launching attacks with his strong body. Whether it is speed, strength or defense, he is beyond human level. His moves are very unique and weird. I observe his attacks from the side, it seems It should be a combination of Muay Thai, Yoga and Jeet Kune Do, but there are also some shadows of Taekwondo and Israeli fighting. It should be a combination of their own strengths and boxing skills. The offensive power is very fierce. He even raised a small truck to attack us, except for the boss. Besides, he is the strongest person I have ever seen."


    "Oh, the strongest?"


    Naruto squeezed his chin and said, "So how does he compare to Goemon?"


    Bai Hu pursed his lips and said, "I''m not sure about this, but according to my analysis, if two people confront each other head-on, according to the strength that Rum has shown so far, Goemon-teacher after all accounts for the sharpness of the sword. It¡¯s cheap, so the odds of winning are six and Rum is four. However, if the two fight empty-handed, Goemon-teacher can only take three and Rum can be seven."


    "It''s so much different, really a good opponent."


    "Rum¡¯s attacking style is very fierce and not afraid of death. If we die, ten of us should be able to kill Rum, but we will also suffer heavy casualties. The remaining people are likely to be less than half. If we want to escape, ten of us can''t stop him."


    "You are doing a good job Baihu, you all have a good rest, this fellow Rum, I will take care of it myself!"


    Chapter 266-The hospital late at night, lovely Xiaolan!


    Mihua Central Hospital...


    To some extent, this hospital is equivalent to Didan High School, and it can be regarded as the world''s "brand-name hospital" because it is the hospital with the highest rate of appearance in the Conan world.


    As the chief of the FBI¡¯s operations in Japan, Mr. James Black stood in the corridor of the hospital, his lens reflected evil white light, and his whole body exuded a high-cold temperament...


    In fact, he is not tall, it''s just cold... It''s strange that he is not cold standing in the corridor of a murderous place like a hospital most of the night!


    "Has Mizumi''s consciousness not recovered yet?"


    "not yet."


    Judy leaned against the cold wall in the corridor, with the same indifferent expression, and said: "Because of the impact at that time, the traumatic consciousness disorder caused by the trauma, usually should be awake in about a month, but if it is delayed for more than two months, it is very likely Will never wake up, her doctor said so."


    "It''s really troublesome. If you delay it, I''m afraid it will increase the possibility of being found here by them. If that happens, it will be troublesome. After all, Japan is not our FBI''s territory."


    "It''s better to transfer her to another hospital, or just send her to the United States. That way it will be much safer."


    "No!"


    For Judy''s plan, James immediately made a complete denial.


    "In that case, when Shui Wushang is transferred, she will be completely exposed to their gaze and completely become a target, which is right in their arms!"


    Again, Japan is not the FBI territory after all. If only within Japan''s territory, the power that the black organization can mobilize is much greater than that of the FBI. It is too dangerous to transfer Mizuno Reina!

 730 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 730

    "but¡­¡­"


    "Oh, I think it''s good to expose Shui Wu Ren Nai to them."


    Wearing a felt hat, Hideichi Akai stood in the dark corridor and said coldly: "I think she is a great bait to lure them to the bait."


    "Lure...bait?"


    "I think Xiuyi''s plan is pretty good."


    Naruto, who was squatting at the root of the wall, headed little by little, because it was too late, so sleepy Naruto nodded this time, expressing agreement with Akai Hideichi''s plan.


    "From the conversations we overtook before, since Shui Wu Rennai has the code name Kiel, his status in the organization will not be too low. The organization will never tolerate such an important member falling into the hands of the FBI, whether it is If you want to kill her or rescue her, the organization will definitely send a lot of people. It might be an opportunity."


    Naruto and Hideichi Akai are both bold and careful. Their plans are dangerous, but if they succeed, they should be able to deal a big blow to the organization.


    Although he is often complained, ignored, and beaten, the most important person who gave instructions is James. Regarding Naruto and Hideichi Akai¡¯s dangerous plan, James asked instead: "I have found out the background of Mizumi ?"


    Judy spread out her hands, her helpless expression, with a meaning of''I knew it would be like this a long time ago''.


    "The information she had before entering the Japanese TV station to work was all fake, such as her birthplace and work resume, all of which were fake, and no clue could be found."


    "Forget it, this is expected, which means that there is no clue about this Shui Wu Rennai, and I don''t even know whether she has any family members."


    Akai wanted to smoke a cigarette. After taking out the cigarette case, he remembered that this is a hospital. After snorting, he put the case away and said, "Anyway, the name Mizuno Reina is a fake name."


    "A joke name? Suichi, what does this mean?"


    "It''s a guessing game, ah"


    Naruto, who had not closed his eyes for five consecutive days and five nights, yawned, tears streaming from the corners of his eyes uncontrollably.


    "The pronunciation of water is similar to MISS, nothing is 0, pity is pronounced similar to 0, and Nai''s pronunciation is similar to 7, which adds up to MISS007. The one lying inside is Miss 007."


    "So she''s really an undercover agent, but... if she can''t wake up, then it''s useless to say anything, it''s really damn, all other clues are broken, and now the only clue is still unconscious, what a trouble! "


    "No, I have two clues here."


    "Then you say it quickly! Stupid!"


    "Please, I haven''t slept for five days. You guys called me here at night to talk, I''m really sleepy."


    "Sorry brother, then please hurry up and finish the clues, and then you can go home and go to bed as soon as possible, right? Hurry up."


    If Naruto is awake, it is estimated that Judy will have to complain about Judy''preparing to dismantle the bridge before crossing the bridge'', but at this time he is really exhausted, and he doesn''t even bother to use his usual complaints, yawning, and right. The three people around him put up an elegant middle finger, and then said: "Recently, several hospitals under my name have discovered organized members sneaking in. It should be for the sake of helplessness."


    "Because I''m not sure where Mizuno Reina is, do you use human tactics to send members to every hospital?" Judy squeezed his chin and began to analyze the problems. "Now the organization knows that my brother is the hell referee. , I also know that it is normal for my brother to cooperate with our FBI and focus on investigating the hospital under my name."


    "So how did you deal with it?"


    "Ah, what else can I do? Just leave them there and check it out. Shui Wu Lian is not there anyway."


    "When they finish checking the hospital under my brother''s name, if there is no gain, they will find it here sooner or later. We have to find a solution as soon as possible." Judy squeezed her chin, showing her shrewd and wise side, and looked at Naruto almost fainted, "Then what''s the second clue?"


    "Didan High School recently came to a new transfer student, called this hall..."


    No rest for five days and five nights, Naruto was really exhausted. After sleeping at home for a whole day, Naruto finally regained his energy and accompanied his lovely Lanjiang to go shopping and grocery shopping.


    Xiaolan just accidentally bumped her head and caused a slight concussion. There was no amnesia plot in the Korean drama. So after the wound on her head healed and there was no problem after inspection, Xiaolan was discharged from the hospital for more than a week and had to In other words, the physical fitness of single-celled organisms is really extraordinary.


    Naruto and Xiao Lan went to the supermarket to buy food, and then went to the Maori detective office together. Today, Xiao Lan invited Naruto to be a guest at her home. Although we have to see Uncle Maori and Conan being upset, there are If Xiaolan was there, Naruto still accepted.


    Xiaolan just took out the key and opened the door of the office. Inside, he heard the voice of Mouri Kogoro making a call.


    "Ah, it''s useless for you to tell me about it. I just take money to do things. So please have a good talk with your husband."


    Maori Kogoro''s tone seemed to be accompanied by caution, but the other party seemed to be totally uncomfortable and suddenly yelled at the phone.


    "You cold-blooded animal!!"


    Kogoro Mouri sighed while holding the phone, but after all he didn''t directly scold him and hung up the phone.


    Xiaolan and Naruto put the vegetables they bought in the kitchen together, and asked, "Who is calling?"


    Kogoro Mouri poked his mouth and looked out the window, and said uncomfortably, "It was the wife of the client who asked me to investigate the wife''s affair."


    "That is the lady who had an affair?"


    "Well, yes, she said that it was me who caused them to get divorced now, and she also said that she is responsible for it. She obviously blamed others for her affair. I really can''t stand it! I really hope I am James Bond."


    Xiao Lan took off the green down jacket outside and made a cup of coffee for Naruto and Kogoro Mouri respectively. Hearing what her father said, she was puzzled.


    "Why?"


    Mouri Kogoro picked up the coffee cup and fully demonstrated the spirit of not being able to eat grapes.


    "Because he always wears brand-name clothes, relying on unreasonably expensive supercars and high-tech products, and handling cases with style. And I can only wear this one hundred and one (meaning the only one) suit and drive In the rented car, I used a Polaroid camera to surreptitiously take pictures of other people''s affair scenes, and James Bond was surrounded by beautiful women everywhere, but I had to be scolded by Obasan on the phone. It was too much difference. "


    Xiaolan''s eyes turned into blind fish eyes, looking at her dad who was daydreaming, and said: "At the level of dad, even if you wear a brand-name suit, you will only get caught in a luxury car. Others think it is a wretched detective."


    Mouri Kogoro slammed, almost to death, looked at his daughter helplessly, and said, "Lan, I''m your father!"


    "That won''t change the fact that you are a wretched middle-aged man!" Xiaolan still maintains a dead fish-eye posture, close to a blackened state without any sympathy, "However, wearing designer clothes and driving expensive Luxury cars, there are many beautiful girls around them, handling cases very grandiosely, don¡¯t these all refer to teachers?"


    "Xiao Lan, why are you all right? Suddenly pull me here?"


    "What I said is true, because the teacher is like that."


    Seeing his daughter''s intimate attitude with other men, Mouri Kogoro, like most fathers, curled his lips with jealousy, but considering Xiaolan''s iron fist, Mouri Kogoro finally whispered a little bit. The girl is extroverted, and then he lowered his head and took a sip of coffee.


    "This cup of coffee is delicious, is it a well-known brand?"


    "It''s a pity that you guessed wrong, Dad." Xiaolan smiled and curled her eyes. In terms of their family''s living conditions, although they are not worried about food and drink, there is not enough money to drink top coffee. "This is a while ago. I just bought the drip coffee on the market from the supermarket, because it is advertised that as long as you collect the points and send it back, you can redeem it for a very cute coffee cup."


    Xiao Lan showed a cute smile very easily and contentedly, saying that it is a cute coffee cup, but actually it should be a teapot with an elephant shape, and the spout is the elephant¡¯s nose. It is still very cute for a girl like Xiao Lan. Attractive.


    Naruto covered his forehead and had to sigh in a low voice, saying:


    "Lan, you are so easy to be satisfied."


    Naruto has bone china, blue and white porcelain, enamel, and top-quality purple sand. He also has a pot of hundreds of millions of yen. It is used by Naruto to drink tea, but none of these can be given to Xiaolan. It''s not that he is stingy, but Xiaolan will definitely not want it, which makes it a little troublesome for Naruto to improve Xiaolan''s living conditions.


    Xiaolan is not fussy and easy to be satisfied, while Mouri Kogoro looked at the coffee cup in his hand and sighed.


    "Anyway, I only suit instant bargains."


    Moori Kogoro said something wrong and triggered a certain blackening switch, making Xiaolan instantly change from the cute smile just now to a horrible look with squinting eyes, and snatched the coffee cup from Moori Kogoro.


    "If you have any comments, don''t give it to me!"

 731 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 731

    The head of the karate club with full momentum, he waved his hand subconsciously when he spoke, and the single-celled creatures fully showed their natural side. He poured all the coffee in his hands on a girl who looked more delicate than a girl, and had a pair of beautiful blue The boy with cat eyes., "It''s hot!"


    Chapter 267-Institute of Single Cell Biology!Confused cat!


    ''I think I can establish a single-cell biology research institute.''


    Naruto held his cheek in one hand, looking at the two single-celled creatures in the office now, and began to vomit helplessly.


    Speaking of it, apart from many beauties, there are really many single-celled creatures around Naruto. Here are two, plus Aoko, Yoko, and sometimes single-cell expressions appear when the lower limit is shown. Kazuya, Miwako, Judy... This world has been invaded by single-celled organisms.


    "Hondo Eiyu?!"


    Xiao Lan was surprised to look at the handsome boy who seemed to have suddenly appeared. For him, Xiao Lan was still very impressed. First, he was a new transfer student in his class, and second, it was because of his appearance.


    It was too girly, especially the cat-like eyes, which made many people not believe that he was a boy. Someone would make a mistake during school for a whole week, so Xiaolan knew this very well.


    Xiao Lan, who has intermittent white-eye symptoms in his brain, suddenly didn''t think why he seemed to appear here suddenly, but showed an embarrassed look.


    "Sorry, did you burn you?!"


    "Ah, I''m fine."


    The hall Yingyou waved his hands again and again. Although it was not long before he transferred to Didan High School, everyone in the entire Didan High School knew that this new transfer student was surprisingly talkative and had a good temper for a thousand years.


    "To blame, I can only blame myself for being too dazed and slow, standing here."


    Kogoro Mouri rolled his eyes and said, "By the way, why are you here?"


    "Because I met in the supermarket just now, so I invited him over by the way."


    "what?"


    Hond¨­ Eisuke seemed very excited, staring at Moori Kogoro, clenching his fists in both hands, and said, "Detective Moori, didn''t you say that I was welcome to play at any time?"


    "I seem to have said so." But I regret it now...


    "Let me answer the phone or do something for you, I can do anything."


    In Emperor Dan, the name Hond¨­ Eiyu is synonymous with trouble, because this guy will always cause a lot of messy troubles. At this time, the phone just rang, and Hond¨­ Eiyu answered the call very enthusiastically.


    "Hello, this is the Maori detective agency! Moses Moses...Moses Moses...Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?


    Mouri Kogoro stretched his five fingers twice, after all he resisted the urge to punch the cat-eye kid, and gritted his teeth and said, "You just hung it up by yourself!"


    "what!"


    Hontang Yingyou screamed very sternly. It turned out that when he was answering the phone, he accidentally put his left hand on the phone, and just pressed his thumb...


    "Enough! You are not allowed to touch anything from now on!"


    "Well, I see, I''m so sorry."


    Naruto held his forehead helplessly, just like Xiaolan, with a helpless wry smile.This kid, Eiyu Hontang, making mistakes is no longer a matter of a day or two. Basically, the headlines of Didan¡¯s daily headlines recently are that Eiyu Hontang made some funny mistakes today. His destructive power is simply not inferior to Kensuke Susano. Male fate (God of Destruction), but this kid is naturally foolish. He apologizes very sincerely every time he makes a mistake. With his cat eyes, it really makes others feel weak.


    Conan put down the magazine in his hand and looked at Eisuke Hond¨­ who was apologizing to Kogoro Mouri, a suspicion flashed in his eyes.


    ''I didn''t even notice that he was in the house. Could it be that he could hide himself or say...''


    Conan felt very surprised. Although he was reading a magazine just now, he didn''t notice that this person was here until Eiyu Hond¨­ spoke. It was really scary to say.


    In fact, the powerful people in this world, such as Rum, Gin, Shuichi Akai, and Lupin III, can control their breath to a certain extent. Naruto can also. If he reaches the limit, even if he goes to Ginza After walking around for two hours and then coming back, no one will remember him. If you minimize your breath, you can be said to be an invisible person to some extent.


    This kind of ability needs to be gradually honed in a very large number of high-level battles. As for Eiyu Hond¨­, it should be considered a genius type.


    "Student Yingyou, towel."


    Xiaolan went to the bathroom and took a clean towel. She stretched out her hand and pushed open the bathroom door. Poor Hontang Yingyou immediately had a close contact with the door.


    "Ouch!"


    ''Heh... Is it simply that the sense of existence is too low?''


    Hond¨­ Eiyu''s sense of existence has been reduced to a level lower than that of Conan. Even so, this very girlish-looking child insisted on staying in the Maori detective office until dusk.


    "what"


    Hontang Eiyu lay on the back of the sofa and yawned lazily, saying, "The detective business is pretty idle."


    "You said, Yingyou kid."


    Naruto sat on the sofa with Erlang''s legs tilted, holding a manga magazine that he had snatched from Conan in his hand. He turned a page and continued to read the contents while correcting the mistakes of his students.


    "It''s not that the detective business is idle, but the detectives here are relatively idle."


    "Ah, is that right?"


    "Humph!"


    Kogoro Mouri snorted very uncomfortably, looked away from the horse newspaper in his hand, and stared fiercely at Eisuke Hond¨­ who looked like a cat, and said, "Thanks to someone who gave me the call It''s dead!"


    "Hey hey hey..." Hontang Yingyou scratched his head and showed an embarrassed smile.


    Xiaolan sits next to Naruto and looks at the same comic magazine as Naruto. Because it''s still serialized, it''s not a separate book, so Xiaolan has been very enthusiastic about chasing this comic recently.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh? The next issue of this comic will be closed. I am still looking forward to the follow-up development." Just like ordinary girls'' high school students, Xiaolan will also like to read comics and look forward to the subsequent development of the comics. After loading, they will feel disappointed just like ordinary readers.


    "It says that the author is going to collect materials, so there is no other way." Naruto shrugged, and when he said the word''collecting materials'', his spirit couldn''t help but slip away a little, because he thought of Jiraiya. That porn writer.


    Hond¨­ Eiyu lay on the back of the sofa and looked at the manga magazine in Naruto''s hand from behind, and said, "But does it feel like something is wrong?"


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Because I just used the material as a reason, and I don¡¯t know what actually happened. Maybe it¡¯s just that the author is tired of this job and slipped away, or he has a cold and can¡¯t continue painting, or he¡¯s been kidnapped and closed now. Where is it?"


    "how can that be?"


    Hontang Yingyou''s imagination, let alone Naruto and Conan, even Xiaolan expressed his disbelief.


    "But isn''t that the case with the actor who died half a year ago? It was said that he went out to charge, but he actually got a serious illness and passed away soon. Recently, it seems that the person is suspicious...that..." Hond¨­ Eiyu''s memory It seems that there was a fragment, "It''s the one that often appears on TV, saying that something suddenly disappears..."


    Hond¨­ Eiyu seemed to lead the topic in a certain direction intentionally or unintentionally, which made Conan and Naruto who knew the inside story look strangely at this delicate boy.


    It often appears on TV... suddenly disappeared...


    Naruto was the only one who was lying in the central hospital of Beihu Central Hospital. Speaking of it, Eiyu from the main school transferred to Didan, which was a week after Mizuno''s debut. People have very similar cat eyes, coupled with the current topic guidance of Eiyou Hond¨­, the identity of Eiyu Hond¨­ is very worthy of scrutiny.


    ''I remember Shui Wu Reina once said that she had a younger brother, it seems that this kid is very likely, but I have to check the situation first, and I have to find a chance to get this kid¡¯s hair and blood samples to test DNA That''s fine, and in the current situation, even if he is really Shui Wu''ai''s younger brother, he can''t be allowed to see Shui Wu''ai.''


    Although from the current information Naruto has, Mizuno Reina is likely to be an undercover agent sent by a certain organization to the black organization, but no one can guarantee that Mizuno Reina is on their side. It is not clear whether it is an enemy or a friend, and this guy from unknown origin, Eiyu Hontang, is even more confused.

 732 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 732

    Naruto and Conan¡¯s mind changes are both thinking about the identity and purpose of Eyomoto, but Xiaolan is completely unaware of the complex thoughts of those two. After listening to Eyoyo Hondo¡¯s words, he thought about it for a while and said, "Right, I I see, it''s Itagaki Rok!"


    "Hey?" The answer I got was completely different from what I wanted, and Yingyou''s head twitched.


    "It''s the singer who quickly became popular after his debut last year. I remember Yuanzi told me that the singer said to recharge less than a year after his debut, and then disappeared from people''s sight. It seems that there has been no news from him for a long time, classmate Yingyou , Are you talking about him?"


    "Well, uh... right?"


    In this single-cell vs. single-cell matchup, in the case of Yingyou from the hall and Xiaolan unintentional, Yingyou from the hall was defeated!


    "Huh! That singer must be hiding somewhere to pick up girls after earning a lot of money, this is 007''s style."


    Listening to Kogoro Mori saying that he couldn''t eat grapes and said sour grapes, Naruto leaned to Xiaolan''s ear and whispered in a voice that everyone could hear.


    "I think Uncle Maori is the one who will do that kind of thing."


    "Well, I think so too, Dad is definitely that kind of person."


    "Hey, I said you two..."


    Moori Kogoro''s scolding has not yet been spoken, a little boy stood at the door of the Maori detective office and said, "That big brother was killed! I saw him being thrown off the bridge!"


    Chapter 268-Xiao 38 can also be used as an information station!


    Let alone the quality of the girls, the world of Conan can be regarded as a debut, with good looks, and the world with the largest number of girls with names, surnames and lines. Of course, this is also the case with the most cases.


    Naruto also said just now that those two natural stuns, one of unknown origin, and the other with big brains, were torn up a case by them. Fortunately, no one knew what Naruto was thinking, otherwise it was really. No face to see Elder Jiangdong.


    A client came to the door, Xiaolan went to pour juice and coffee, and Maori began to listen to them about the case.


    "It turns out that it was because I saw the commercials of Itagaki Roku''s record CD on TV that I started arguing about it."


    "Well, yes, he said that the brother with the saw head is dead." Mr. Zhutani, an office worker from Chaotiannose, said, with his son Qiao Zhutani next to him.


    "Saw head?"


    "Because this elder brother''s hair looks like a saw." Zhu Guqiao, who inherited his father''s upturned nose, explained the reason for the nickname that he gave Itagaki Rok.


    "Um..." Mouri Kogoro looked at Itagaki Roku''s record in his hand, and the corners of his mouth twitched, "It is indeed very similar with this silver hair."


    "But this kind of news was not mentioned on TV or in the newspapers, so I didn''t believe it at first. After asking someone, I realized that he had suddenly started taking a vacation, so I felt uneasy. I wanted to talk to Mr. Mori. Actually, I originally wanted to call and visit again, but after I got through, I didn¡¯t know why I was hung up."


    ''Hehe, we all know why.''


    In an instant, Xiaolan, Naruto, Conan, Maori, all four of them stared at a certain handsome boy.


    Fortunately, the focus now is not on the embarrassed Hond¨­ Eiyu, Xiaolan bent down, looked at Shigu Qiao, and said, "Brother, do you know when on which bridge you saw this sawhead brother was killed? ?"


    "I saw it a while ago, although I don''t know where it is, but... by the way, there are fireworks!"


    "That should be the time to set off fireworks a while back in New Year''s Eve," Mouri Kogoro thought about specifying POSE, "Mr. Shiratani, do you know where your son was at that time?"


    "This...this, maybe when I drove him to the shrine to visit the shrine, I don¡¯t remember exactly where it was, because there was a big traffic jam on the road that day. I don¡¯t remember which bridge there was a firework."


    Conan turned his head to look at Qiao Zhu Gu, and said, "Can you elaborate on the situation at that time?"


    "Um... that person had a big bag next to him, and he kept looking down at the river, then he suddenly picked up the bag and threw it under the bridge."


    "Then Mr. Itagaki is in that bag, but how did you know?" Hontang Eiyu finally didn''t get confused this time, and asked a more level question.


    "Because before throwing it down, I saw the blood-stained face of Brother Sawtou exposed from the bag."


    ''Will children see such a picture without psychological shadows?Do you want to introduce them to a psychologist?''Naruto scratched his cheek, completely distracted from the case, and didn''t know where he had slipped.


    "Stop nonsense!"


    Mouri Kogoro didn''t believe Shibuya''s words at all. He rolled a pair of dead fish eyes and said, "If you walk down the street with a corpse, someone will find it anyway."


    "But it was very dark at the time. You can''t see clearly unless you look closely."


    "Then you mean that you can''t see things that you can''t see carefully without looking carefully, but you are the only kid who can see?"


    "I saw it suddenly, maybe he just appeared from the bag at that time."


    Naruto squeezed his chin, judging from his perspective. When the child spoke, his eyes were firm and his heartbeat did not change. He was probably not lying. So, what he said is very feasible.


    "Then what did that man do after he threw the saw head brother off the bridge?"


    "He took out a lot of things from the clothes he was wearing and threw them down. I couldn''t see it because he was blocked by his body. But then he seemed to be looking for something and touched his body. By the way, he was Look for a lighter to light the cigarette, and after lighting the cigarette, he throws the lighter away, then gets in the car parked next to him and leaves."


    "Do you remember what that person looked like, and what the car looked like?"


    "The car seems to be black, but the face is hidden by the hat so you can''t see it, ah, but there is a picture on the man''s wrist with scary nails painted on it."


    "Horrible nails?" Kogoro Mouri looked up at the ceiling, and a picture of red twisted nails popped up in his head.


    "Ah, besides, there was a big shiny hammer next to the car I was in at that time!"


    "Saw, nail, hammer?"


    These three tools appeared in Kogoro Mouri''s head, and then he was determined to have been tricked. He rolled his eyes and looked at Shibuya with an unhappy expression, and said, "Children, it''s not right to deceive adults!"


    "What I said is real!"


    Shizutani seems to be very stubborn, arguing stubbornly with Kogoro Mouri. When the child was angry, Eisuke Hond¨­ walked up to Shizuya, put his hand on the left side of his neck, and stared at Shizuya with cat eyes. s eyes.


    "Your name is Qiao? What you just said is actually a lie, right?"


    "I didn''t lie! Really! Really!"


    Hontang Eiyu lacks a keen sense of defense, or, in this case, he just instinctively uses what he knows to do things within his ability, but he didn''t realize that he had been completely targeted.


    ''This kid can actually detect a lie. He really missed him before, hum, it seems that he should be regarded as the number one suspect target now.''


    Hond¨­ Eiyu seemed to just ask casually, but he put his hand on Chu Gu Qiao¡¯s carotid artery to monitor his heartbeat, and his eyes were fixed on Chu Gu Qiao¡¯s eyes. It was watching the reaction of the pupils. At the same time, normal people You feel nervous when you are staring at your eyes at close range. When you lie, your heartbeat and pupils will change significantly. This is a polygraph technique that is easy to use without equipment, and it is also the most commonly used technique by the CIA.


    "It''s all said that it''s impossible. It''s been four days since New Year''s Day. If he didn''t lie, the body should have been discovered and caused a big commotion!"


    Mouri Kogoro still didn''t believe what Shutani was saying, turned around and turned on the TV, and then confirmed the words that no coincidence is impossible.


    "A piece of news is temporarily interrupted. This morning, the male corpse salvaged from the Temujin River was confirmed by his family and confirmed to be the singer Roku Itagaki himself. In addition, because the body was found in a bag, it contained fatal head injuries. Inside, there are many traces of beatings on his body, so the police judged it should be a vendetta, and are currently investigating in this direction."


    Naruto leaned on the back of the sofa, hugging his arms, and said:


    "It seems that what this little brother called Qiao said is really true. Someone really dropped Itagaki Rok''s body on the bridge."


    Xiao Lan shook her fist, and Moori Kogoro immediately avoided, so as not to be accidentally injured by her daughter, and said: "Then we have to notify the police as soon as possible!"


    "Yes, and this kid is an important witness."

 733 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 733

    "But..." Mouri Kogoro squinted his eyes and began to pour cold water again, and said: "He suddenly asked Mr. Itagaki to saw the head, and suddenly said that there was a nail pattern on the murderer''s wrist. At the end, he even witnessed the case. It¡¯s hard to say whether the police would take such a messy testimony with a glowing hammer at the time."


    "Then investigate it. Anyway, I now know that the place where the body was thrown is in the Temuzu River. According to the route to the shrine, there should be only three bridges passing through the Temuzu River. Just check one by one. "


    "This is the Chuo-to Bridge. From here, you can see the Chuo-to Bridge, and behind it is the Chuo-to Bridge. How about it, brother, do you think of anything?"


    Zhu Gu Qiao grasped the railing on the bridge with both hands and looked at the distance with a constipation expression on his face.


    Mouri Kogoro was wearing a coat with his back leaning against the railing, and said, "Then you should always remember where the person who dropped the bag was standing on?"


    "I don''t remember." Zhu Gu was an honest boy, shook his head, not hiding the least.


    Just as Naruto was about to speak and ask something more, the phone on her body suddenly rang. He took out the phone and found that the caller ID was the little Sanba in Yuanzi.


    "Moses Moses."


    Today, Emperor Dan is on vacation. Yuanzi was watching the soap opera to kill her youth at home, and she was probably a little panicked. Although there was nothing wrong, she still dialed Naruto''s phone.


    Yuanzi holding a huge soft pillow, said with a smile:


    "Teacher, where are you now? Are you going shopping with Lan Jiang Qingqing?"


    "I thought, I''m investigating the case now."


    "Investigate the case?" Yuanzi was taken aback, remembering the news she had just seen, "Is it the case of the singer Itagaki Roku?"


    "Yeah, did you see that news?"


    "Well, the news that was urgently interrupted just now, and that Roku Itagaki sang well. He used to be very famous in the underground music scene, but I didn''t expect to die just one year after debuting. What a pity."


    "Huh, Yuanzi, then you know that Roc Itagaki well?"


    "It''s okay, hehe, teacher, don''t be jealous."


    "I''m not so boring!"


    Naruto''s eyes were turned over, and he had decided to catch that stinky girl another day, but at this time, Naruto was also more concerned about the case and said: "Yuanzi, do you know Itagaki Rok and the horror What does the nail have to do?"


    "Of course there is. The band formed by Rock Itagaki in the underground music scene before uses a logo called NAILSNAKE. Three nails are combined to form an N, and a green snake is pierced by a nail and becomes an S-shaped combination logo. "


    "Did someone stabbed that sign on the body?"


    "Yes, and there should be quite a few. I heard that there is a tattoo shop that doubles as their music fan business. As long as they are fans of Itagaki Rock, they usually go to that shop to tattoo the pattern. The exact location seems to be in the cupholder. Near the Central Bridge."


    "Thanks, Yuanzi, eat with you another day!"


    Naruto hung up without waiting for Yuanzi''s answer and shook his cell phone at the people around him.


    "This is the first time I know that this little 38 can be used as an intelligence station!"


    Chapter 269-Speechless, Xiao Lan''s strange taste!


    No matter which world you are in, the bar is a very important information exchange place, because there is a gathering place for the three and eight people, it is easy to get information, especially after drinking too much.


    With Yuanzi, a small three-eight person, sometimes it can play a more important role than Xiao. Although he basically doesn''t have any combat power, his gossip skill is indeed very unusual.


    The most wonderful investigation team in history, according to Ms. Sonoko Suzuki''s instructions...Are we down to the point where we need to follow Sonoko''s instructions?


    Forget it, anyway, according to the gossip provided by Yuanzi, Naruto and the others quickly found the tattoo shop near the Chuoqiao Bridge in Cupidou. Just as Yuanzi said, this shop is mainly made by Itagaki Rock. For fans¡¯ business, the main plague god in the store is also the symbol of Itagaki Rock. To be honest...


    Not so good!


    In Naruto''s eyes, it is also a sign of a snake, but the sign of Salazar Slytherin is a bit more attractive.


    "No, wrong!"


    Zhu Gu Qiao stood in this tattoo shop with the same name as Itagaki Rok''s previous band, looked at the huge tattoo in the shop, and shook his head clearly.


    "The pattern I see is not like this!"


    "Really isn''t it?" Xiao Lan also looked at the pattern composed of nails and snakes, wincing a little, and said: "However, this pattern is indeed creepy."


    "Boss, is that band''s logo going to be replaced with a new one recently?" Naruto looked at the flag pinned to the wall and suddenly said.


    "Hey?"


    "Because the round pin used to fix the flag on the lower right corner of the wall is gone, it should be changed to another side. Also, there are lighter colored traces on the back of the flag and on the sides. It should be Something was nailed there before, so it didn''t change color due to the sunlight, so it should be something to be replaced."


    "You look really carefully, sir, that one is indeed going to be replaced recently."


    The boss wearing sunglasses exclaimed, then rummaged under the counter and found a small deep purple flag.


    "This is the new logo. It is scheduled to start selling next week!"


    "Ah! That''s it, what I saw on that person''s wrist is this pattern!"


    Finding an important clue, Kogoro Mouri stared at the boss wearing sunglasses and said, "Has anyone tattooed that pattern on his body?"


    "Well, yes, there are a few people who accidentally heard that the logo is about to be changed. Some die-hard fans, in any case, hope that others will not get a new pattern first." The sunglasses boss said as he took out a photo album. , Turned one of the pages.


    "Found it, look, these three people."


    Tattoo shops generally have this habit. After getting the tattoo, they will take a picture of the tattoo for preservation. At this time, evidence is left.


    There are three people who have tattooed new patterns on their wrists. The one on the left has an explosive head. The eyebrows are very low, basically on the eyes, and the eyebrows are very thick. The middle one is an uncle with sunglasses. Leaning on a car, as for the yellow hair wearing a blue-gray peaked cap, which means that the prisoner should be among them.


    "From the right are Mr. Kiritani, Mr. Anju, and Mr. Kannai."


    "Ah Qiao, have you seen the impression of the next three people?"


    "It was very dark. He was wearing a hat. I can''t see the face, but I saw the nail pattern when the man was about to take a ride away."


    "Car? Is the imported car that Mr. Anju leaning on in the middle belongs to him?"


    "Yes, I heard it has been open for ten years."


    Mouri Kogoro turned his head to look at Shibuya Qiao, and said, "Is it that car, the color is also black."


    "I do not know."


    "So, is the hat worn by the man on the right familiar?"


    "That person is not wearing that kind of hat."


    All in all, the conversation between Kogoro Moori and Kyo Zhutani was that the lips of the donkey were not right, and the two of them couldn''t get to the point. They were like people from two different worlds.


    Naruto looked at the environment of this tattoo shop and suddenly asked: "By the way, why does this band suddenly change the pattern?"


    "In fact, this logo was originally designed by Locke, who officially made his solo debut after leaving the group. It is said that many fans asked them to update this pattern as soon as possible. However, it was unexpected that Locke would have such misfortune. NAILSNAKE was originally scheduled to be held tonight. The live performance has now become a memorial service."

 734 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 734

    The thinking of single-celled organisms is always incomprehensible. Xiaolan''s attention is not on the prisoner''s body, but has noticed another mess.


    "Isn''t that behind the person in this photo..." Xiaolan pointed to the photo on the left, behind the uncle with the explosive head.


    "Isn''t this Kaoru Kusano?" Naruto looked at the photo, which should be an advertisement that was shot inadvertently. "One of the three girls who debuted with Yoko back then, seems to be getting married with her agent recently. Yes, I really don¡¯t want to give red envelopes."


    "I didn''t mean that."


    Xiaolan rolled her eyes, glanced helplessly at her teacher, and said, "I mean what she is holding is the coffee pot we saw for drip coffee. It turns out that this advertisement It was taken by Miss Kaoru Kusano."


    "However, Xiaolan," Mouri Kogoro looked at his daughter questioningly, "You didn''t even watch TV commercials. How did you know about this event?"


    "That''s because of this, this advertising car, because it is so cute, so I took it with my phone."


    "Xiao Lan, your taste is really..."


    Naruto dragged the tone for a long time, then suddenly paused and changed his mouth temporarily, almost causing Naruto to bite his tongue.


    "It''s really good."


    "Huh?" Xiaolan said in a confused tone, with a blackened horror expression on her face, "I always feel that what you were meant to say was not like this."


    "Hehe..." Naruto smirked, grabbed his hair, leaned close to Xiaolan''s ear, and said, "Actually, I wanted to say that you have a bad taste, but I thought about it later, I was also chosen by Xiaolan. Well, so it can be seen that Xiaolan''s taste is still very good."


    Never doubt the taste of your girlfriend''s choices, because you are one of them.


    Xiaolan Jiao was blushing and gave Naruto a shamelessly white look.


    "loquacious!"


    Naruto quickly took out his mobile phone, turned on the camera function, and completely recorded the shy and happy voice and smile of the karate girl, so that he could appreciate it later.


    "Anyway, we still have to try our luck at the Cupido Bridge in the end."


    Kogoro Mouri hugged his arms and looked at the child who seemed to be born with a magnetic field at odds with him, and said, "However, you also know that you can''t figure out which suspicious person you met on the bridge, right? "


    It was getting dark early in winter. Although it was only a little over six o''clock, the sky was completely dark. Naruto looked at the surroundings.


    "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too dark here? Although there are a lot of neon lights nearby, the light here is too dim. If the average person is here, there should be no way to see the tattoo patterns and the heads exposed from the bags, right? ."


    "Teacher, did you think it was the cause of the fireworks? The fireworks were set off that night. If it was because of the fireworks, it might be visible."


    "It is possible, if it is really because of the light of the fireworks, then the murderer should be facing the fireworks when he abandoned his body, so that the light is in front of him so that this little brother can see the head of the dead, otherwise because of the backlight, It will become even more invisible."


    Conan showed a contemplative look. The sight of a human head from the other side of the bridge is reasonable, but there is a problem with the tattoo.


    "Even if Qiaojun is on the one-way street closest to this side, there is still some distance from the bridge over there, so you should not be able to see the tattoo."


    "So I said I saw it when that person was about to get in the car?!"


    "If you want to see it by coincidence, when the person gets in the car, the wrist tattoo should be closest to the side of Qiao, but if you are sitting in the driver''s seat, holding the steering wheel with both hands, your wrists should be blocked by the door. It''s missing."


    Hond¨­ Eiyu''s eyes lit up and said, "Could it be that you put your hands outside the driver''s seat? Isn''t it true that many people drive like this, holding the steering wheel with one hand, and then driving outside with the other."


    "Wait a minute, in this case, that person''s tattoo should be on his right hand. From the one-way street on the opposite side of the bridge, only the right hand can be seen here, and the left hand is definitely not visible. Yo Xi, go to the tattoo shop just now and check it again. Pictures of three people!" The famous detective Kogoro Mori was full of fighting spirit, clenching his right fist.


    "No way, Dad." The lovely Lanjiang poured cold water on his father without hesitation. "The manager of that store said he was going to attend the memorial service of Itagaki Rok, so he had to close at six o''clock. It''s six twenty."


    "No, I have that picture here."


    Naruto took out his phone again and shook it, and said, "When I was taking a picture of Xiaolan''s shy look, I''inadvertently'' took the photos of those three people."


    Naruto''s words made Xiaolan''s face blush, and before she could sneer, Naruto opened the photo and immediately invested in the case.


    "The guy on the far left has a tattoo on his left hand, which can be directly eliminated. Although the guy in the middle is driving, he is driving an imported car. The driver''s seat is on the left. From the one-way street on the opposite side, it is impossible to see his right hand. So, the only murderer left is Mr. Kiritani on the far right."


    "Then teacher, can you arrest him?"


    "This is not enough, it can only be regarded as evidence of the situation, and there is still a lack of decisive evidence like fingerprints that cannot be overridden. However, in the current situation, he can also be caught for questioning."


    "And that glowing hammer, I really saw it! There really is a big hammer!"


    "Hammer?"


    Naruto groaned softly, automatically adjusted the focus of his eyes, scanned the neighborhood, and said, "Do you think the hammer is that? The lights of the elevator in that building look like the handle of a hammer, right."


    "However, a head without a hammer can only be regarded as a stick at all."


    "The head of the hammer, plus that." Naruto fixed his gaze on Xiaolan''s face, the coffee pot advertising car she saw, as long as the two light beams plus the light from the coffee pot , It looks almost like an inverted hammer.


    Naruto looked at the photo of the advertising car in his hand and looked at Xiaolan''s beautiful cheeks, and he had to sigh.


    "Xiaolan''s taste is really strange."


    Chapter 270-Intentional and Unintentional Dialogue!What a domineering woman!


    Sister Yinghai is so domineering...


    Although there is no conclusive evidence, based on the evidence currently available, it is enough to take Tonggu to the Metropolitan Police Department for questioning.


    Tonggu''s willpower is really not very good. Naruto gave him a one-sentence story for more than two hours in the interrogation room. He broke down and cried out the fact that he had murdered. Naruto just felt that It''s interesting.


    When they walked out of the Metropolitan Police Department, everyone looked strange. Although they did not directly enter the interrogation room, they were in the next room. They saw Naruto''s interrogation process through the surveillance probe. Naruto''s sentence did not have the ups and downs. The story is really more cruel torture than Ling Chi, let alone in a closed room, there is nothing, only a blank expression guy, like a machine to tell you a story, it is normal to be said to have a mental breakdown Things.


    Naruto, this guy can kill people without seeing blood even now, this is not something to talk about.


    After leaving the Metropolitan Police Department, Naruto sent Xiaolan and the others home, and then drove to the Beihu Central Hospital.


    Hontang Yingyou is definitely full of problems. Naruto needs to go to the Cuphu Central Hospital to explain this matter in person. Naruto is holding the steering wheel with one hand and the other is outside the driver''s seat. The cold wind keeps blowing Naruto''s face.


    Looking at the rearview mirror, he noticed that there was a taxi behind him all the time.


    The pupils were dilated to allow more light to be absorbed in the eyes. At the same time, the vitreous body was changed and the focal length of the eyeballs changed. Naruto could see clearly, the boy with cat eyes sitting in the taxi.


    "This kid is really good. He dared to follow me. Although my Hummer is very slow, I don''t believe that a taxi driver dared to drive 100 kilometers in Tokyo."


    Hond¨­ Eisuke was indeed suspicious of Naruto and took a taxi to follow, but the problem was that the person he was following was not Kogoro Mouri, but Naruto Uzumaki!


    Naruto gradually stepped on the accelerator. Although it was slow, the speed was indeed steadily increasing. One hundred kilometers is not a super high speed for a car, but if it is in a downtown area, it is an unimaginable speed.


    Hummer, compared to Japanese cars, was originally unimaginable when the speed was over one hundred per hour, it was like a bull on the street.


    Although the ultra-safe car like Hummer is basically unable to make drifting actions, relying on speed and Naruto''s agile driving, it can come and go freely in the traffic of Tokyo.


    "Mr. Driver, please hurry up!"


    Hontang Eiyu anxiously urged. Although single-cell and very confused, sometimes it is natural to be unhelpful, but in certain aspects, such as polygraph, investigation, and tracking, Eiyu Hontang should already know that he was discovered by the other party. , However, because of the news of my sister, Eiyu Hontang is unwilling to give up.


    "No way, if you speed up, you will be overspeed."

 735 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 735

    The driver''s eldest brother was also very helpless. Of course he wanted to make money, but he didn''t want to get a ticket at all. Although he didn''t know who was driving the Hummer in front of him, he didn''t know why the kid had to follow him, but he couldn''t keep up.


    Naruto accelerates without hesitation and completely throws off the poor uncle driver. Although he only drives a Hummer and cannot perform at high speeds, it is not something that ordinary drivers can catch.


    Although Yingyou Hontang was extremely helpless, he could only look at the army green Hummer after three intersections if he was completely in his line of sight.


    After Naruto got rid of the main hall of Eiyu, he immediately drove to the Cupid Central Hospital. Mizuno Reina hasn''t woken up yet. Judy, James, and Shuichi Akai will take turns to visit here, but usually give it to Other FBI agents guard here.


    Naruto bought two cups of hot coffee in the restaurant of the hospital, then walked to the ward of Shui Wu Nai. After passing the inspection by the FBI agent at the door, he opened the door of the ward.


    "Judy."


    "How did you come?"


    Judy was sitting on a chair by the window, looking at the dark night outside the window, and not knowing what he was thinking about. After seeing Naruto, his face was suddenly a little surprised.


    Naruto handed Judy a cup of coffee in his hand, and then he pulled a chair over and sat next to Judy, and said, "I have something to tell you."


    Judy took a sip of warm coffee, although it was just ordinary instant coffee, but on this cold evening, being able to be with a little warm thing is really an incomparable bondage, with a serious look on her face, and said; "have you found the organization? ?"


    "I don''t know, but there is a guy who is very weird. I told you last time, Yingyou, a new transfer student in my class."


    "You mean the boy who looks a lot like Shui Wu Ren?"


    "Yes, it is him. Today, Xiaolan and I went to the supermarket to buy things. We met Eyomoto Hond¨­ at the supermarket, and Xiaolan invited him to be a guest at the office. When he was in the office, Eyoyo Hond¨­ seemed to mention it intentionally or unintentionally. People who say "frequently appear on TV", "I don''t know why they suddenly disappeared recently"."


    Judy is not an idiot. She glanced at Mizumi, who is still unconscious, and said, "You mean, Yingyou is looking for her?"


    "Probably."


    "What happened then?"


    "Later, thanks to Xiaolan."


    With a helpless smile on Naruto¡¯s face, he told Yingyou Hontang¡¯s intentional or unintentional hints, Xiaolan¡¯s notion that her lips were not right, and the cases encountered later, Judy also had a funny face. .


    "In that case, Shui Wu Lian was not discovered this time, it is really thanks to Xiao Lan being natural enough."


    "Yes, to some extent, Xiaolan, like me, has the ability to choke people to death in one sentence."


    "But Xiao Lan is unintentional, you, you are just a bastard!"


    "You bastard!" Naruto took a sip of coffee slowly. "I once heard Mizumi Moina said that she had a brother before. Eiyu Hond¨­ and Mizumi Moina look very similar, so I think Eiyu Hond¨­ might be water. The younger brother I¡¯ve said without mercy, but at present, both of them are unidentified guys, and the kid in the hall just now followed me. I didn¡¯t dare to bring him here, so I dumped him."


    "You are doing the right thing. As far as the current situation is concerned, you can''t make any mistakes. Even if Mizuno Reina is really an undercover agent, it doesn''t mean that her brother must be a good person. You can''t let Hontang Eiyu find him until he is completely certain. Here."


    "Well, next time I will find the opportunity to try to get the blood and hair samples of Yingyou from the main hall. You find a chance to do a DNA test for him and Shui Wureina."


    "I know."


    "However, that damn kid actually dared to follow me, so I will spare him this time, and if there is another time...hehehehe..."


    Naruto smiled incredibly sinister. Under the white moonlight today, Naruto¡¯s face looked like a werewolf. Judy felt cold all over, and quickly drank the still warm coffee in the cup to warm her body. , And then gave someone who was overly smiling and said: "What bad idea are you thinking about again?!"


    "Hehehehe... I heard that there is a new BL bar in Yonehuacho 4-chome. Next time, I will invite Hond¨­ Eisuke to have a drink there."


    Judy''s mouth twitched fiercely. She really felt silent for the child named Hond¨­ Eiyu. Judy had also seen pictures of Hond¨­ Eiyu. She did look very similar to Mizuno Reina, with a beautiful face and a pair of beautiful faces. The cat¡¯s eye is easy to be mistaken for a girl. Such a person is taken to the BL bar, then...


    Naruto and Judy had a smirk, rolled their eyes, and played a boring stare game. At this time, if they turned their gazes to Mizumi''s body, they would notice that the woman''s face seemed to twitch faintly. .


    ''Engwoo...''


    In fact, he has already regained consciousness, just pretending to be in a coma. After hearing Naruto''s intentional or unintentional words, he had to think of his only relative in this world, who has been hiding behind him since he was a child, and is not kind. Words, weak and delicate brother.


    Imagining that his younger brother is actually going to be taken to the BL bar. With his younger brother¡¯s face and weak character, it is hard to imagine how embarrassing the scene will be. Shui Wurenai mourns for his younger brother in his heart. .


    ''Dad, please bless your brother.''


    The same blue and white Viper II, and a black Baishijie 356A, one is a new type of supercar, the other is a classic car from the last century, two cars driving side by side, it feels really weird, this strange combination , There are only those guys organized in black.


    "Kiel..." Chianti said the name again, his tone felt a little irritating, "It can make the organization try its best to find it, and it really is the FBI."


    "Kiel, it''s dead," Cohen, who was sitting in the co-pilot, gave his opinion indifferently. "There can be nothing wrong."


    "Even if you die, you have to see the corpse. This is our style! It would be better if Keir died. If he gets caught and brainwashed, let''s say everything about us..."


    "That''s impossible!"


    Gin¡¯s indifferent voice entered Keir¡¯s ears from the intercom, and said, ¡°People on our side, even if they use Veritaserum or if they get bone fractures, they won¡¯t say anything. They don¡¯t need to care at all, Kian. Di."


    "Is that because, Keel, the reason she was favored by that gentleman?"


    "what."


    The conversation between Gin and Vodka made Chianti a little bit concerned, and said: "I also heard about the incident. Keele discovered the undercover agent who had mixed into the organization. Although he went after him, he was caught in the other direction. She was also tortured. When you found her, she was dying, but I always feel uncomfortable. Why is that gentleman''s attention?!"


    "It''s the teeth."


    "what?"


    "Kiel used her last weapon to bite the undercover¡¯s wrist until he could barely see the bones. Not only that, he also snatched the undercover gun and smashed his head with one shot. Only a truly crazy beast can do it. At this level, that''s why that gentleman would like Keir."


    "But, the undercover will die like this, but why doesn''t Keele say anything?"


    "Because the undercover has been hiding in his arms, MD with the undercover voice interrogating Keir."


    "MD? Ha, that is to say, in that recording, Keir didn''t say a word, right?"


    "Yes."


    "But eldest brother, what kind of undercover is that? Who sent it is still unknown. Speaking of which, when we rushed to find Keir at that time, we also met the undercover companion."


    "Ah, the name on the driver''s license or passport or even the face is fake, and that person, like a broken record player, shouted over and over again for a name that was not on the driver''s license or passport. After discovering us, he committed suicide."


    "What is it called? I was too far away at that time, I didn''t hear it."


    "It''s really troublesome... I can''t remember the looks and names of people who went to that world."


    Gin sneered and sighed. He just has such a problem and can''t remember the appearance of a dead person. Chianti snapped his nose, and did not say anything about Kiel, but said: "Gin, Brother Rum is now How''s it going?"


    "The injury is almost healed, and it seems that I am going to avenge the ten boys."


    "Haha, this is worthy of rum. If it were me, facing ten enemies of that level, one person would have died long ago. However, what kind of power are those ten people? The FBI should not be so in Japan. What a master."


    Gin didn''t answer Chianti''s question, the most likely goal had already appeared in his mind.


    Uzumaki Naruto!!


    Chapter 271-The action of Yingyou of the main hall again, the case of the Red Hair Society!

 736 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 736

    The earth will not stop turning because of anyone. Tongya was almost broken by Naruto¡¯s one-sentence story, and then pleaded guilty to jail. No one knew the next day. Naruto and Judy focused on suspicion of Eiyou Hond¨­. The conversation between the gin and the others to find water without mercy will also not cause any disturbance.


    The next day was still sunny, all darkness, conspiracy, calculation, offense and defense were all hidden in the darkness. The next morning, for most people in this world, it was just an ordinary day.


    However, for Kogoro Mouri, today should be a bad day.


    "Really, what are you thinking about."


    It''s only a few hours in the morning, and Kogoro Mouri, who has never been revealed at nine (can''t wake up before nine), actually sits in a coffee shop and reads the newspaper at such an early time...Of course it is the horse newspaper.


    "On a rare Sunday, I just wanted to forget the unfortunate day of yesterday." Actually, I was going to bet on horses. "Why are you here when you have a cup of hot coffee and enjoy your leisure time at POARO coffee shop?"


    Kogoro Mouri lowered the newspaper slightly, and looked at the handsome boy sitting opposite him with uncomfortable eyes.


    "Hontang Yingyou."


    The reason why Kogoro Mori can get up so early today is really thanks to this little cat''s eye.


    "There is nothing wrong with it," Xiao Lan said with a smile, not at all angry, "Don''t be so ruthless, say that the person who is welcome to play anytime is you, dad."


    The waitress, whose hair was slightly longer, exposing her fair forehead, and her face looked like a garden for some reason, brought coffee and black tea.


    The coffee belongs to a few of them, while the black tea belongs to Naruto. After chatting with Judy in the hospital last night, Naruto went home and played a game of making a villain with Ye for a night. It was 12 o¡¯clock. I just went to bed, but this morning I heard that Eiyou Hontang went to see Xiaolan and the others again, so Naruto drove over immediately.


    This kid is revealing weirdness everywhere, and it really doesn''t work if you don''t come and see it in person.


    "But, it''s only seven o''clock in the morning, it''s too early anyway."


    Mouri Kogoro reluctantly put down the horse newspaper, took a sip from the coffee cup, and Eisuke Hond¨­ finally said something interesting.


    "Actually I have an interesting case I want to talk about today."


    "Case?" Kogoro Mouri was taken aback, and the coffee almost squirted out, "What about the reward?! Is the client rich?!"


    "No, that... I just found a case-like page on the Internet. There is no client, so I am not paid."


    "Thank you for your patronage."


    The waitress who looked a bit like a garden bent over and bowed, sent a guest away, and then heard a bang.


    "It hurts!"


    Hond¨­ Eisuke is holding his head with a red fresh meat bun produced by Kogoro Moori.


    "You fool! I didn''t run a charity organization!"


    "Dad, at least it''s okay to listen to classmate Yingyou say something, right, teacher."


    "I think it''s not bad. Anyway, I''m bored lately. It''s okay to check a case."


    Naruto did not change his face and lied. In fact, he has been very busy recently. This kind of busyness is not less than the preparation time before the war during the Fourth Ninja War. However, Eisuke Hond¨­ This kid must be investigated carefully, after all, Shui Wu Ren is currently a very important person.


    Eiyu Hond¨­ scratched the place where he was hit by Kogoro Moori just now. The single-celled organisms seem to have great resilience, and the swelling has disappeared in a short time, and said: "In fact, it is nothing, although it is very interesting , But it doesn''t seem to be a big deal. It''s probably a nonsense that I will make up after reading the novel "Red Hair Society"."


    ""Red Hair Club"? You mean the short case written by Conan Doyle?"


    Naruto¡¯s habit of reading books after he came to this world showed its effect here. At the same time, he glanced at Conan from the corner of his eye. In other words, Conan¡¯s name was originally Arthur Conan Doyle and Edogawa Ranbu. Spelled out the name of a detective novel writer.


    "Well, that''s it."


    "Teacher, what is "Red Hair Society"?"


    Although there is a detective father, a detective childhood sweetheart, but he is not annoying to detectives and reasoning. Xiaolan who is not a keen fan of this story has never heard of this story, and immediately chooses to ask what she thinks is the best People.


    "The Red Hair Club" is a very famous short case in the Holmes series created by Conan Doyle. It is about a strange case encountered by a pawnshop businessman with red hair, Jabez Wilson. It is said that the Red Hair Club is Established in accordance with the will of a red-haired millionaire in the United States, the interest of the inheritance allows the red-haired man to have a comfortable errand. So as long as he is selected, he can only do very little work and receive an annual allowance of 200 pounds. In the story, it was in 1890, so two hundred pounds is a very large sum.


    Jabez Wilson participated in the application with many people participating and was selected. His task was to copy "Encyclopedia Britannica" in a designated room from 10 am to 2 pm every day, during which time he must not leave.


    In fact, this redhead club is an illusion created by a habitual criminal named John Clay to steal the underground vault of the bank. He wants to make Jabez Wilson leave the pawnshop for a few hours every day, and then he uses this time to use the pawnshop. As a dude, he dug a tunnel from that pawnshop to reach the bank''s underground vault."


    "So there are such weird cases,"


    "The novel is originally a bizarre event. As long as the author can imagine it, no matter how strange things are, it will become a reality in the novel. There is nothing strange."


    "Well, that''s right. By the way, classmate Yingyou, what kind of case is the case you are talking about?"


    "Tell me, I want to hear it too."


    "But this is really not a big deal, it should just be..."


    Boom!!


    Fortunately, the swelling of the meat bun just disappeared quickly. Otherwise, Yingyou will not just be a bag on his head today, I am afraid that he will become a King Kong gourd baby.


    "I told you to talk, kid!"


    "Hi! Actually I found it after going back last night, in the diary corner of a web page on the Internet."


    "Diary?" Apart from betting on horse racing, the middle-aged uncle who was almost completely out of touch with modern times was taken aback for a moment, and then looked at Eiyou Hontang with a pair of dead fish eyes, "Did you take a peek at someone else''s diary?!"


    "Ah, no! It''s actually the owner of that webpage, so everyone can see the diary."


    "Ah, what a weird taste."


    "That''s not weird. It''s like this now." Naruto put down his tea cup and helplessly literate Kogoro Mori. "Many people now write about their daily moods and things they have done on the Internet and publish them to everyone. Of course, what is shared is basically something that can be said, and personal privacy will not be disclosed casually. I said Maori, you should have a computer in your office, otherwise it will be completely out of touch with society."


    "You are less wordy!"


    Maori Kogoro was not the kind of person who would listen to persuasion. He raised his fist and looked at the iron fist raised by Xiaolan at the same time, and put his fist down angrily.


    "Then the person who made the webpage is redhead?"


    "No, the similarity to the Red Hair Club is high remuneration. It is written in the diary,''Super high-paid part-time job, here, long live EKO, this is spring, so it is a good sign.''"


    "Huh? What does that mean?"


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The person who provided this job seems to be a group that studies the harmlessness of garbage. It seems to collect garbage for various researches. The garbage is collected before the staff come, and then exchange it with the garbage to be thrown out on the next burnable garbage day. The car with the garbage is parked in the parking lot near the garbage dump. Just put the garbage in the garbage dump. Exchange with the garbage in the car, and then park the car in the parking lot. The money will be transferred to the account in the afternoon of the same day, a full 50,000 yen."


    "Fifty thousand yuan?!"


    "This is really not a small number!"


    "But the garbage burning days are twice a week, so there will be a full 450,000 yen in one month, which is so much."


    Conan calculated the amount of money clearly, which surprised all the people at the same table. With a monthly salary of 450,000, even in Japan, it would be a lot of money.


    For 450,000 yen, according to the''current'' exchange rate, it would have to be close to 30,000 yuan. If the monthly salary is 30,000, the super-large cities like Beijing and Shanghai are not counted. Even in general first-tier cities, it is very high. His monthly salary.


    Naruto is not sure how much his monthly salary in the Metropolitan Police Department is, but with Miwako, even if he has changed from a little rookie back then to a police department subsidy, one month¡¯s basic monthly salary plus various subsidies is not 450,000 yuan. There are so many, and one is a criminal policeman, and the other is a job that does not know what to do. Can the two levels of hard work be compared?


    "But the author''s unclear work, with very generous remuneration, is very similar to the redheads."

 737 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 737

    Xiaolan asked herself if she encountered this kind of thing, she would definitely not dare to take that money. Although being close to home with more money is a dream job in the hearts of countless people, Xiaolan would definitely not dare to take that kind of "unknown origin" money.


    "Right, the job publisher posted the job information on the website. The person who posted the diary and the job publisher contacted by email. Three days later, the key to the car was sent. That''s enough, it started two weeks ago."


    "Huh, I understand. I''m afraid there is a celebrity living nearby. It may be the work of a wealthy stalker who wants to collect the trash thrown by that celebrity."


    Mouri Kogoro''s reasoning...the same as before, of course it is wrong.


    "On this point, the person who posted the diary also thought about it. He investigated. There are no celebrities around there, and he thinks it is too cheap for him, so he uses a digital camera to take pictures of each trash. Come down, but next time, when he opened the trunk of the car, he found that the garbage in it had not been moved at all."


    "It''s weird to give people money for nothing. This kind of person either kills or has other plans."


    Conan also felt that something was absolutely wrong, and said: "Then do you know the address of that person?"


    "No, his address is not written in the diary, but the address of the garbage dump is there. It''s near the park on No. 3 Street on Toya Street."


    Hond¨­ Eiyu revealed the address of the garbage dump, and the faces of Conan, Naruto, and Kogoro Mori all changed.


    Chapter 272-See Belmode again, sister Bei, you are really busy!


    At that time, the black-clothed organization chose to assassinate Domen Kanghui the second time at Toya Bridge. Naruto even complained about the bad name at that time. Now Eiyu is going to Toya Street. Hearing the name, I know that these two places are very close. Hond¨­ Eiyu''s thoughts were too obvious to both Naruto and Conan.


    However, what''s the matter with the change in Mouri Kogoro''s face?


    In fact, the changes in Maori Kogoro''s face are so exaggerated that it can be found by Xiaolan.


    "What''s wrong, Dad, do you have any clues?"


    "Actually, Lan..."


    Maori Kogoro''s face was serious, so that Xiaolan''s complexion couldn''t help being serious, and even swallowed his saliva, but the smarter Conan and Naruto didn''t think Maori Kogoro would say anything good.


    "Actually, a new pachinko store has opened there, and I want to enjoy it! Ahahaha..."


    Pachinko stores are very popular in Japan. To a certain extent, the popularity of Japanese AV, pachinko stores, and ramen are similar.


    The most important thing in the pachinko shop is to play small steel balls. This Naruto also played with Tsunade when he was in Naruto World. After all, that woman is a gambler, but it''s just a very extreme kind.


    You can see all kinds of pachinko shops everywhere in Japan. Simply put, they are all kinds of gambling machines, and the number of players playing is very large. It is normal to lose hundreds of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of yen a day. However, there are also some people who take small steel ball hitting as their profession, and some masters can make hundreds of thousands or even millions in a month.


    Xiaolan held her forehead in pain, she was completely unable to complain about her father, and she was completely unreliable.


    Hond¨­ Eiyu was very excited. His original purpose was to go to Toya Street to investigate. Maybe he could find out what happened at Toya Bridge more than a month ago.


    "Then let''s go take a look, it''s only seven o''clock, maybe that person will show up."


    "Okay, then go take a look."


    Kogoro Mouri finally made the decision, not so much that he was going to investigate the case, it was better to say that he went to see the pachinko shop, Naruto absolutely believed this.


    A group of people got in the car and quickly arrived near the garbage dump in Toya Street.


    There are signs outside the garbage yard, which indicate the collection time of different garbage.


    "What''s going on? Take a closer look. Today is Sunday, February 5th, and the garbage collection day of this garbage dump is Monday and Thursday."


    "It seems to be."


    "Huh? What do you mean like, you kid is really unreliable."


    "Because you usually don''t recycle garbage on Sundays," Eiyu Hond¨­ realized this at this time, holding his chin, "Yes, if you say that, because the garbage research has not been recognized, in order not to cause disputes. , So it¡¯s better to collect it as early as possible in the morning. It¡¯s written in the diary."


    "Stupid! Why didn''t you say it earlier?!"


    Kogoro Mori immediately revealed his nature and said, "I can''t stand it anymore, quit doing it! Before opening the pachinko shop, I will shop around here!"


    Naruto scratched his cheek and said mercilessly:


    "I think he was not here to investigate the case, he wanted to go to the Pachinko shop from the beginning."


    "I think so, Dad is exactly that kind of person." Xiaolan pouted, obviously dissatisfied with Maori Kogoro''s style.


    "Um, sorry."


    Maori Kogoro had a thick-skinned face, completely ignored Naruto and Xiaolan''s words, turned and walked away, but suddenly came a man in a gray suit and an earthy coat outside.


    "Excuse me, from nine to ten the night before, is there any suspicious person around here?"


    "Takagi, why are you here?"


    Naruto looked strangely at the little rookie who was super insignificant in the Metropolitan Police Department, and then took another look at Eiyu Hontang, and secretly had a very rude thought in his heart.


    ''This kid won''t have the golden domineering four people like Conan.''


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh? Officer Uzumaki, why are you here?"


    "I should ask you this sentence," Naruto put his hands in the pockets of his clothes, "I ask myself that my golden hair is still very dazzling among the Japanese. I was ignored by you when I stood here. ?"


    "Ah, that''s because..."


    Poor Takagi was immediately scared and sweaty by Naruto. At this time, after searching for a lesson, the most reliable man appeared here, letting Takagi avoid the sad fate of being scared to death by Naruto.


    "Naruto, why are you here? Don''t tell me that you are also related to the mountain."


    "Mountain? I don''t know what you are talking about, Mumu, but since you are here, please don''t tell me what troublesome murder happened here."


    "It''s really a murder case, and it''s really troublesome, come with me."


    Naruto sighed, but Eisuke Hond¨­ seemed to be very interested in the case, and a group of people followed Mumu to the location of the crime.


    "This is it."


    "It''s really a magnificent mansion. It seems that the people who live here must be quite rich." Kogoro Maori said in a sour tone. To the rich, Maori is basically flattery, secretly envy and jealous.


    "Well, I heard that it is a wealthy bourgeoisie, let me see..." Takagi took out his police handbook from his arms, "The male owner is Mr. Funamoto Tatsuren, and the deceased is his wife Funamoto. Ms. Ye, 39 years old. Last morning, the maid in this house felt that Mrs. Zhong Ye had not been up and found it strange, so he went to the room and saw that Mrs. Zhong Ye was shot in the back of the head and leaned against the room. He died on the balcony wall. Judging from the angle from which the bullet entered, the height of the murderer should be more than 180 cm, and the time of death was between 9 and 10 the night before, that is, the deceased Mrs. Zhong Ye left his friend¡¯s house. Banquet, something shortly after returning."


    "That''s how it is, family gatherings, it really looks like something a wealthy wife with nothing to do would do."


    Takagi wiped his forehead secretly and said nothing about Naruto''s complaints, and continued to talk about the case.


    "The bullet directly penetrated the deceased''s head. Although we tried our best to find it, we still didn''t find anything."


    Uncle Mumu put his hands behind his back, and said: "As for the motive for the murder, it may be a robbery, because when the deceased returned, all the pearl necklaces and bracelets that he was wearing were gone."


    "So are there any witnesses?"


    "That''s the problem. We have asked our neighbors nearby, but there are still no sighting reports."


    "One shot directly through the head, and one shot was killed without leaving any clues or traces. If this is really a robbery, then this murderer is quite capable."

 738 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 738

    Naruto analyzed the case from the perspective of a killer. If the killer really killed her only to steal property and was accidentally seen by the deceased, then it would be very clean regardless of the method or leaving afterwards. Traces, but if it was premeditated, it''s another matter.


    "That''s right, we are also investigating some people with criminal records, but we still haven''t found anything."


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Naruto and Mugure were discussing about this case, but Kogoro Mouri suddenly yelled like a chrysanthemum exploded, his eyes fixed on his watch.


    "It''s so late! Police Department, I''m leaving right away! Bye bye!!"


    Mouri Kogoro was even more anxious than rushing to reincarnate. He turned around and ran away. He almost disappeared in the street after a few seconds. Uncle Mumu had no time to stop him, and Kogoro Mouri had completely disappeared. He stabbed Naruto next to him with his arm and said, "What the hell is Maori, so anxious?"


    Naruto twitched the corner of his mouth and said, "It should be the pachinko shop."


    "Um..." Mumu pulled his hat, concealed his convulsive face, and said, "Forget it, don''t worry about that foolish detective, Naruto, this case is left to you."


    Uncle Mumu stretched out his generous bear paw and patted Naruto on the shoulder. The strength felt like he wanted to pat Naruto to death.


    "Why is it so noisy?"


    A man¡¯s voice came from behind the opened door. Naruto turned his head and saw a middle-aged man in a wheelchair, the host of the house, Daren Funamoto, and here was standing behind him. The babysitter, Takami Mono wearing a pair of glasses.


    "Hello, I am the police officer of the Metropolitan Police Department''s investigation section, Naruto Uzumaki, this time I''m here to help investigate this case."


    "Naruto Uzumaki? Could it be that you are the one from the Metropolitan Police Department... the golden glitter?"


    "Although I don''t like that title myself, it seems to be talking about me."


    "Uncle with blond hair!"


    Children seem to like to use the characteristics of their hair to name others. This happened to the previous Zhu Gu, and so did a little boy in a suit running from the side.


    "Who is this kid?"


    "He is my son, Touji."


    Naruto lowered his head slightly, feeling that this little devil''s head was a bit familiar. He couldn''t help lowering his body, maintaining the same height as Funamoto Touji, and said, "Little brother, what do you want to tell uncle?"


    "I know who killed my mother!"


    "Oh, isn''t it?" Naruto was taken aback, looking at this kid''s firm eyes, Naruto somehow remembered that Qiao Shibuya yesterday, "Then you say, who is the murderer who killed your mother?"


    "It''s a foreign woman who is wearing black clothes all over, with blond hair, and speaking strangely!"


    It was simply subconscious. According to Funamoto Touji''s description, Naruto and Conan immediately sketched the appearance of a witch in their minds.


    ''Belmode!''


    Chapter 273-sigh about life, unreasonable case!


    Where do you not meet in life...


    Naruto really wanted to sigh with emotion that all the cases that came out to investigate the case can encounter Belmode, should we lament the arrangement of fate, or my sister''s sense of existence is too high for people to ignore?


    As far as the current situation is concerned, the organization''s actions are becoming more and more intensive and clear. If tomorrow is to be lazy, go to a coffee shop for a cup of coffee and meet gin, or go to the bathroom to meet rum, he will not be surprised. .


    In this case, the murderer started very cleanly. If it hadn''t been premeditated, and it was really done by an outsider, then it might indeed be Belmode''s hand. That woman is an expert in removing traces.


    However, if the murderer is really Belmode, Naruto can only deal with this case as a headless case. Although he still doesn¡¯t know whether he will be friends or enemies with Belmode, Naruto still Belmode needs to exist in the organization so that it can bring him the most benefit. He released Belmode at the beginning because of this, and the general police would definitely not be able to catch Belmode. Even in prison, Belmode was single-minded. If you want to escape, you will definitely be able to get out. The arrest of Belmode is actually meaningless.


    If Conan, the detective, had a fever and really wanted to catch Belmode, Naruto wouldn''t mind teaching him a lesson.


    But there is still a problem, Belmode''s motive for killing.


    Naruto looked at Touji Funamoto in front of him, and said, "Little brother, why do you think the woman in black killed your mother?"


    "Because she asked me so many strange things!"


    "Strange thing?"


    "It''s about a car accident, such as''Did you really see a car accident?'' and''Did you see the face of the person in the accident?'',''Did you tell your parents about this matter?'' or something. "


    "Car accident... By the way, this kid is..."


    Only then did Naruto remember why he thought the kid in front of him was familiar, because he had actually met him. Just a month ago, when Shui Wu Ren had a car accident, it was because the kid suddenly rushed to the middle of the road. Picking up his football, the FBI flung the water on the roof of the car directly to avoid it, making her still unconscious.


    Naruto didn''t directly see the car accident at the time, but when he later forced the gin wine back and rushed to the scene, he did see this kid.


    The car accident was suppressed by the FBI, so it didn''t appear in the newspapers, but it seems that the organizers were still uneasy and found out about this kid.


    "So how did you answer her?"


    "I just said a little bit with my mother, and the woman suddenly laughed strangely, so that woman must have killed her!!"


    At the same time, Conan, who was sitting in James¡¯ car at the time, had witnessed the accident involving Mizuno Reina and remembered that the kid in front of him was the kid who picked up the football at the time. He took another look at Eiyu Hond¨­, and Conan knew the case more clearly. It''s getting more complicated.


    After Naruto listened to Touji Funamoto''s words, he was a little relieved, because he was sure that the murderer was definitely not Belmode, which solved a lot of trouble for Naruto.


    Belmode came here to determine if Toshi Funamoto saw Mizuno Reina''s car accident. According to Toshi Funamoto, Belmode killed his mother and the motive was the car accident. The thing, then Belmod should be the first to kill Toshi Funamoto, and the death of the night of the boat Ben Zhongye was the night before, and now that Toshi Funamoto is still alive, Naruto is sure This is not Belmod''s style, she wouldn''t be someone who is merciful because the other party is a child.


    As long as the murderer is not Belmode, it will be easier for Naruto.


    Knowing that the truth of the car accident was not visible, Naruto did not continue to ask, but started thinking about the case with his chin.


    "I heard from those servants that the deceased woman would go out for morning jogs every day. If she was really going to shoot her, it would be more appropriate during the morning jog. There should be no risk of running to the room on the second floor of the deceased woman. It''s easy to be seen, Mumu, let''s go to the deceased''s room and have a look, maybe there will be any clues."


    "Well, that''s right."


    Mumu nodded, still very confident in Naruto''s observation ability. If he was there, he should really find some clues they had overlooked.


    Everyone walked into the ship''s house, put on slippers and walked to the second floor.


    "Mr. Officer, I can just wait here."


    Mumu turned his head and looked at Funamoto Darin who was in the wheelchair. It was really troublesome to take him to the second floor, and nodded.


    "It doesn''t matter, you can just wait here."


    "Has Mr. Funamoto been in a wheelchair for a long time?" Naruto whispered to the babysitter Takami Mono who was walking in front of him.


    "No, it actually started a month ago. When my husband and his company colleague were fishing, they slipped on a rock and broke their leg. The attending doctor said that the cast can be removed in half a month."


    "So, Mr. Funamoto''s room is on the first floor?"


    "No, it''s next to the wife''s room on the second floor. When my husband was going upstairs, I helped him up first, and then I moved the wheelchair up."


    ''Next to the wife''s room...''


    When Naruto was upstairs, he turned his head and glanced at Funamoto Daren, feeling that the relationship between the couple is worthy of scrutiny.

 739 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 739

    "Please come in, this is the wife''s room."


    Funamoto Daren is a wealthy property owner, and the room at Funamoto Night is also quite luxurious.


    "The balcony is right here," Naruto reached out and pushed open the floor-to-ceiling glass door of the balcony. The balcony on this side faces the river outside, and there is a hook hanging on the balcony. "It looks like the murderer used this Climb up the hook."


    "It should be like this. Because this side faces the river, no one will see. We think the murderer should have climbed up with a hook and rope, then broke the floor glass below, opened the glass door and entered here. of."


    "But isn''t it weird?" Conan lay on the ground, looking at the broken glass on the ground, "Only the lower glass was broken, and the upper one is still intact. In this case, there is no way to open the glass door."


    "I think it''s because my wife likes to watch the stars at night, so I opened the glass door and forgot to close it after looking at the stars."


    ''That kind of woman would have such a small and fresh hobby...''


    Naruto couldn''t help but spit out the habit, and then looked at this room, I really didn''t know it. When I saw it, I felt that there were problems everywhere, not just what Conan just said about the glass window.


    "Although the murderer did not leave a clue at the scene, but in some places it was too careless. This is not because the rope was left on the scene, and even the gun with the silencer was dropped here. Also, if the murderer is The one who came to steal, the pearl earrings studded with gemstones on the table, looks very valuable. It would be unreasonable to stay at the scene."


    "By the way, Madam went to a banquet at a friend''s house that night, and that was the earring she wore."


    "But why is there only one earring left?"


    "The earring on the table is for the left ear. The other one should still be on the deceased. When the deceased fell, the right half was against the wall. Maybe it was because the murderer didn''t see it."


    "Hey, Mugure, do you think someone removes an earring and runs to the balcony to see the stars inexplicably? How likely do you think this kind of thing is?"


    "This one¡­¡­"


    "However, if it is said that when an earring was just removed, it would be impossible to be called to the balcony."


    Uncle Mumu''s face changed, Naruto said that this possibility was very high, and Mumu immediately turned to the nanny here.


    "Ms. Moye, may I ask you, where were you when Madam Zhong Ye was killed?"


    "At that time, I should stay in the living room with two friends."


    "Then your friends also see Mrs. Zhong Ye?"


    "Well, Madam came out to take a look, and then went back to the room and said that she was going to bed."


    "Where was Toshi Funamoto at that time?"


    "The young master should have been asleep at the time. He has been jumping around in the evening to play. After I packed up the toys scattered on the ground for the young master, I went back to bed at about twelve o''clock."


    "Then where was Mr. Funamoto at that time?"


    "The husband should be similar to the young master. After having dinner, he went back to the room and went to bed before the wife came back."


    Naruto turned and walked to the balcony, and said, "You said before, this is Mr. Funamoto''s room next door, right?"


    "Well, that day the husband said that he had been playing with the young master since the evening, so he was very tired, so he went to rest early."


    Naruto is standing on the balcony. If the murderer is not the organizer, according to the past law, the murderer must have appeared on the scene. It is very likely that he is currently in a wheelchair. It seems that Funamoto Darren should be the most likely It''s a prisoner.


    "Naruto, are you suspicious of Mr. Funamoto?"


    "Yes, but... there are many things that don''t make sense."


    Chapter 274-The technique of a mechanical idiot, unintentionally concealed evidence!


    Although he seriously suspected that Funamoto Daren was the murderer in his heart, there are still many unreasonable points from the evidence at the scene.


    Judging from the wound on the back of the deceased¡¯s head, the height of the murderer should be about 180 cm, while Funamoto Daren was only 160 cm tall, not to mention that his leg was still broken, and he was sitting in a wheelchair. Naruto could see that the ship was Ren has a real problem with his leg. He can''t stand up at all now, nor can he shoot while standing in a wheelchair.


    Although it is possible that the deceased was squatting at the time, but in that case, in the deceased''s posture at the time, she was on the balcony with her back to her room, facing outside. If she squatted down, the bullet would penetrate the ship. The head should be hit on the wall and stay on the scene, so it doesn''t make sense.


    Mugure probably could guess Naruto¡¯s thoughts, shook his head with his hands behind him, and said, ¡°I also know your thoughts. We also suspected the passing of Mr. Funamoto Tatsuren before, so we conducted an investigation, but Mr. Funamoto The attending doctor said that he had been X-rayed the day before, and it was confirmed that his legs were not healthy, and the deceased¡¯s pearl necklace and pearl bracelet had not been found so far."


    "Maybe it''s garbage."


    This kid Eiyu Hontang has an amazing sense of horror about the case. Although he is usually confused, but at this time, he suddenly talked about the point.


    "Rubbish?"


    "Yes, maybe it has something to do with the incident that Yingyou discovered."


    "What''s the matter, what is the incident?"


    "This kid..." Naruto pointed his finger at Eiyu Hond¨­, and said, "He saw a person''s diary on the Internet, saying that he was commissioned by a group that studies the harmlessness of garbage, with a high salary. It seems to be from two weeks ago. All we need to do is to collect the nearby garbage and put it in a car, and then put the garbage on the car in the garbage dump, but there seems to be no sign of investigation. , So that person thought it was weird and posted the matter on the Internet."


    "Oh...We also thought about the garbage. Not only the trash can here, but also the garbage dump. No pearl necklaces and bracelets were found."


    "Ms. Moye, do you know the approximate value of that necklace and bracelet?"


    "The two pieces should add up to more than one million pieces. They are gifts given to her by her husband on her birthday, with her name on the clasp."


    "Hey, Xiaomei!"


    Suddenly Funamoto Daren''s voice came downstairs, "Will you help me increase the temperature of the air conditioner?"


    "Okay, here it comes."


    "Won''t he himself?"


    "Mr. is actually a mechanical idiot, no matter what mechanical and electronic products, most of them don''t use it."


    As a conscientious nanny, Takami Mono went to the living room on the first floor to increase the temperature of the air conditioner. Funamoto Darren sat in a wheelchair and said, "I really trouble you."


    "Where, it''s nothing."


    Touji Funamoto stood by his father''s side, stretched out his hand to pull Funamoto Ben Daren''s clothes, and said, "Dad, I''m hungry."


    "It''s already so late," Funamoto Daren looked at his watch and said, "Excuse me, please prepare dinner, Xiaomei."


    "Then I''ll call for takeaway."


    "Or trouble you to cook something for us to eat."


    Takami Shigeno was taken aback for a moment, and still said, "I see, sir."


    Takami Shigeno turned and walked towards the kitchen, while Naruto looked down at Funamoto Darin, and suddenly saw something on the wheel of the wheelchair as if it was stained. His eyes focused immediately, while focusing on his nose and sniffing. A sniff.


    ''This taste is green onion...If it can be dipped in green onions, then it must be in the kitchen.''


    Instinctively feeling that there must be some clues in the kitchen, Naruto immediately turned to Xiao Lan and said: "Lan, why don''t we go to the kitchen to help."


    Takami Shigeno stood in the kitchen and opened the refrigerator, a large double-door refrigerator. At this time, the interior was a bit empty. It seems that there should be no purchases in the last two days.


    "If it is convenient, let us help."

 740 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 740

    Xiaolan is always so enthusiastic, and readily agreed to Naruto''s request to come and help, and said: "It seems that I have accumulated a lot of things to wash."


    Indeed, the two sinks in the kitchen are already full of unwashed pots and pans at this time, and it seems that they are definitely not just the amount piled today.


    Takami Shigeno pushed her glasses, her eyes seemed sad, and said, "Since something like that happened to my wife, I don''t have the mind to do housework. I really trouble you."


    "It''s okay, these are just small things."


    Xiaolan stood in front of the pool and rolled up her sleeves. The girl who often does housework is full of confidence in such trivial matters. If she changes to Mikako Sato to do the dishes...


    "The shelf life of this egg is until February 4th, so I think it''s better to throw it away."


    Takami Shigeno took out the expired eggs from the refrigerator and threw them into the trash can, while Conan and Naruto frowned at the same time.


    ''Yesterday was February 4th, so the day before yesterday was February 3rd. I remember that the third day was...''


    Naruto took out his mobile phone, looked at the perpetual calendar, and smiled immediately, then turned his gaze to Takami Mono, and said, "Ms. Mono, can I ask you, the night before you, it was the night when Madam Zhong Ye was killed? What are you eating?"


    "The day before yesterday? I remember teriyaki eel, boiled vegetables, miso soup and cold tofu."


    ''Cold tofu...no wonder that place is covered with green onions. In this case, the decisive evidence is in that place!''


    The truth of this case was completely clear in his mind. Naruto reached out and grabbed Xiao Lan, who was about to put on rubber gloves and was about to wash the dishes, and said, "Lan, let me do the dishes. Trouble you..."


    Everyone returned to the living room. Funamoto Daren looked at them strangely and said, "Hyomei, is dinner not ready yet?"


    "Sir, because there are no more ingredients in the refrigerator, I am going to buy them now."


    "Then hurry up, I''m almost hungry."


    "Yes, I will go right away."


    "Wait a minute, Ms. Moye is also very hard. Leave the shopping to Xiaolan, Yingyou boy, and Touji children. I think Touji should be hungry now. If you go to the supermarket, you can do it by the way. Buy him something to cushion his stomach first."


    What Naruto said was reasonable. Although it felt very strange, Xiaolan did what Naruto said, and went shopping with Touji Funamoto with Eisuke Hond¨­.


    Mumu looked at Naruto strangely, feeling that he would not be a boring person, and said: "Naruto, why do you want them to buy things?"


    "Because the kid Tous is too young now, I''m afraid he can''t stand the blow, because the person who killed his mother was his father."


    "Naruto, although Mr. Funamoto was next to her wife''s room at the time of the incident, he was only 160 cm tall and he was sitting in a wheelchair, but according to the incident angle of the bullet, the murderer should be more than 180 cm."


    "Mugu, do you remember? In the deceased''s room, only one pearl earring was taken off and placed on the table. What made the deceased so anxious that he took off one earring and ran to the balcony? Ms. Moye As I said before, the deceased liked to watch the starry sky very much. The reason why he went to the balcony should also be to see the starry sky."


    "But Naruto, even if you want to see the starry sky, you don''t need to worry so much. The stars won''t run away."


    "No, Mumu, there is a kind of star in the sky that can really run away."


    "what?"


    "It''s a meteor!"


    Uncle Mumu was puzzled, but Uncle Takagi understood what Naruto had said, and his eyes sparkled.


    "Not bad, Takagi." Naruto complimented and continued teasing: "Yes, it''s a meteor, but why did you suddenly think of it, Takagi, do you plan to take someone to see the meteor?"


    "Uh...that..."


    Honest Takagi, a blush suddenly appeared on his dark face, and he scratched his face embarrassedly.


    Takagi likes Mikako, that''s something everyone knows, but it''s hopeless.Naruto scratched his head, fainted, saying that the last time he dated Miwako, he originally planned to take Miwako to see the Leo meteor shower, but after thinking about it, he still took her to the buffet... The woman didn''t understand at all. Romantic, it''s better to take her to see the meteor shower than to eat.


    "Cough cough..." Coughed twice, concealing his mental horn just now, and said: "I think Mr. Funamoto should have said to his wife at that time,''Look, there are shooting stars in the sky.'' Zhong Ye who likes to watch the stars Madam immediately ignored the earrings and rushed out."


    "Wait a minute, why is it high in the sky?"


    "Because Mrs. Zhong Ye would raise her head and look at the sky. At this time, Mr. Funamoto shot from behind. Although he was sitting in a wheelchair, it would also create the illusion that the bullet was incident from a high angle."


    "It turns out that, after that, just throw the gun out and hang the hook. The reason why the floor-to-ceiling glass door only breaks below is that you can only hit the bottom while sitting in a wheelchair, but you can''t break the glass above."


    Uncle Mumu is getting closer to the truth, but the problem is coming again.


    "But what about the pearl necklace? We have searched all the places in this house, but we haven''t found it. Mr. Funamoto is still in a wheelchair, and there is no way to take the pearl necklace out."


    "Mumu, have you really searched all places here?"


    "Of course."


    "What about the vacuum cleaner?"


    "You mean a vacuum cleaner? That''s impossible. Mr. Funamoto is in a wheelchair. There is no way to use the vacuum cleaner unconsciously. Ms. Shigeno also said that he is a mechanical idiot, not to mention that the vacuum cleaner emits a lot of noise. Loud voice, Ms. Moye will definitely notice."


    "I didn''t say that it was the vacuum cleaner used by Mr. Funamoto himself. In fact, the person who used the vacuum cleaner was Ms. Momino herself." Naruto smiled and told the truth, then looked at the nervous-looking Takami Mono and said:" Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Shigeno, I didn¡¯t say you were an accomplice, you just accidentally helped Mr. Funamoto to cover up."


    "Naruto, what the hell is going on?"


    "Mumu, don''t you understand? Today is February 5th, and the time of the crime was the day before yesterday, that is, February 3rd. That day is Setsubun."


    Chapter 275-Good Women and Bad Women, fortunately I have a good vision!


    "Setsubun? Could it be that..."


    "Yes, that traditional festival since ancient times. According to the custom, people would spread fried soybeans on that day, shouting ghosts to go out and blessings to come in. It is a custom to drive away evil spirits and avoid ghosts. So after that, Ms. Moye was there. Clean up the mess here."


    "Could it be that those pearls were sucked by the vacuum cleaner together with the soybeans scattered on the ground?"


    "Yes, pearls and soybeans are very similar in shape, and there are a lot of them. According to Ms. Moye¡¯s confession, the time she started cleaning should be close to midnight. In that late night, because of sleepiness and wanting to clean as soon as possible, so I didn''t notice the pearls, they were all vacuumed up at once."


    "how can that be?"


    "It''s unbelievable, but this is the truth."


    Naruto grabbed his hair and then explained: "I think the crime process should be like this. Mr. Funamoto started playing with Touji-kun in the evening. Because that day was Setsubun, he took the opportunity to throw a lot of soybeans on When I got on the ground, I told the wife that she had something to talk about, so we went back to the room together, then killed the wife with the method I just mentioned, and set up the scene, pretending to be an outsider.


    Then, he removed the pearls from his wife, the necklace and the bracelet, and threw them from the handrail in the corridor on the second floor to the first floor. Because there was a carpet on the ground on the first floor, it would not cause Ms. Shigeno to notice. Just let Ms. Moye clean up."


    "Takagi! Go and check the vacuum cleaner!"


    "Hi!"


    Takagi, the first honest man of the Metropolitan Police Department, immediately ran to inspect the vacuum cleaner. As for how much dust there is in it, and what impact it will cause after inhaling it, it is not within the scope of Megumi and Naruto''s consideration.


    Conan glanced at Naruto, and after being unwilling to be resigned to others, he didn''t even notice that there was a Hond¨­ Eiyu who was unknown to us.


    "As long as Ms. Shigeno throws out the garbage bag of the vacuum cleaner as burnable garbage, then Mr. Funamoto can transfer the pearls without going out."


    "Bingo! Correct solution!"


    Naruto snapped his fingers and said, "After that, just ask the person he hired under the name of a garbage research group to collect the garbage. After his legs are healed, he can find all the pearls from the garbage. Restore the original condition, and then hire another person to take the necklace and bracelet to the pawnshop or sell it at a second-hand brand-name store, so there is no problem."

 741 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 741

    "It turns out that there is the name of the deceased on the necklace, even if it is found by the police, it can be sold as a foreign murderer in exchange for money, but for the evidence, Naruto, you should have found the evidence."


    "Of course, and that is an iron proof that absolutely cannot be overturned! Fingerprints!"


    "Fingerprints? Did you say it was on the pearl? But Mr. Funamoto is the husband of the deceased. It''s normal for her to have Mr. Funamoto''s fingerprint on her necklace."


    "No, I''m not talking about that fingerprint, but a very important fingerprint that Mr. Funamoto wanted to eliminate just now."


    "Eliminate? But Mr. Funamoto has been doing nothing in the living room just now."


    "He really didn''t do anything, but as long as he said, of course Ms. Shigeno would help Mr. Funamoto remove fingerprints without knowing it."


    ''This Ms. Shigeno is really a professional role model for a servant. Get it around. Whether he wants to complete the murder or eliminate evidence, he needs this nanny to help, poor man.''


    Naruto murmured in his heart, still explaining to Mumu who still didn''t understand what was going on.


    "When Mr. Funamoto fired, in order to avoid the gunpowder reaction on his hand, when he fired, he wore the rubber gloves in the kitchen on his hand, so as to avoid the gunpowder smoke from the shooting. On myself."


    "That''s it, but how did you know?"


    "That''s because the hand wheel of Mr. Funamoto''s wheelchair was stained with a piece of green onion. Mr. Funamoto now has a leg injury, and it is difficult to stand up. It doesn''t look like it was stained by cooking. In the kitchen, the only thing that can be touched indirectly through his hands, and that piece of green onion on the hand wheel is the only pair of rubber gloves."


    "Police Department!"


    Takagi, who went to check the vacuum cleaner, ran back with his results, holding a bag of evidence in his hand.


    "Pearls were found in the vacuum cleaner!"


    "Go to the kitchen immediately to find rubber gloves! Take them to check fingerprints and gun smoke reactions!"


    "Hi!"


    If Takagi continues to run like this, he can go to the world track and field arena to show off his skills. As a super errand boy, Takagi is very qualified and dedicated.


    ¡°According to Mr. Funamoto¡¯s idea, after he puts the gloves back in the kitchen, Ms. Shigeno should be able to wash the dishes. In such a cold day, of course, you must wear rubber gloves, so that you can let Mr. Funamoto himself The fingerprints are blurred, and the gunpowder and gunpowder residues on the gloves can be washed away. However, Mr. Funamoto did not expect that after the death of his wife, Ms. Shigeno was not in the mood to cook, so the fingerprints and gunpowder were preserved. However, after the police arrived, you were afraid that we would find the evidence on those gloves sooner or later, so you just asked Ms. Shigeno to cook by herself, just to let her use those gloves."


    After saying such a long list of words in one breath, even Naruto would take a few breaths.


    "I don''t know if my reasoning is wrong, Mr. Funamoto, if you want to deny it, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, you can also find the smoke reaction and fingerprints on the gloves, which is enough as decisive evidence."


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Funamoto Daren is considered Naruto''s favorite type of criminal, because he pleaded guilty after sighing.


    "It''s really the golden flash of the Metropolitan Police Department."


    ''Actually, I really don''t like that title.''


    Funamoto Daren didn''t have mind-reading skills. He didn''t know that Naruto''s helpless complaints, but his face was deep.


    "Officer Maelstrom, you should know about party dependence."


    Naruto nodded, but Uncle Mumu, who was completely insulated from popular vocabulary, looked confused.


    "Party dependence? What is that?"


    Naruto glanced at Mumu with a sigh, and could only explain to him: "Party dependence means that some people like to go to parties very much, even to the point where they become sick. Such people don''t really want to party with friends. It¡¯s just an extreme greed of vanity. This kind of person usually appears very high-profile at banquets and parties, spends money uncontrollably, and often pays for the party. It is not good for people, just vanity. You mean your wife?"


    "Yes, it''s her."


    Funamoto Daren seemed very tired, even if his legs were completely healed at this time, I was afraid he would not have the strength to stand up again.


    "If it weren¡¯t for my injury this time, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t know. That woman lingered at all kinds of parties and banquets all day and she owed a huge debt without telling me that I was at home that day. I didn¡¯t have enough money, and I even planned to use this house as a mortgage. I wanted to stop her, but she told me that it¡¯s okay even if she got a divorce. She said that I can¡¯t meet her request anyway, and she would pay her if she told the Secretary. Give it to me, she doesn''t want to carry the burden of Tous."


    "So you killed her?"


    "Yes, whether as a wife or as a mother, that woman''s actions are completely unforgivable, so I planned to kill her. Everything is the same as the Maelstrom police officer reasoned. I have pleaded guilty and take me away."


    Funamoto Daren had tears in his eyes, and he didn''t mean to resist at all, because that woman made Funamoto Daren extremely exhausted both physically and mentally. He was tired, and he didn''t bother to do any more useless resistance, after all. If you kill someone, you will go to jail.


    Naruto looked at the frustrated Funamoto Daren, with a sigh in his heart.


    I used to watch Huang Hong¡¯s sketches. It said that the bad daughter-in-law was the bomb around her, and the good daughter-in-law was the bunker around her. When she was a child, she was just a sketch, as a joke. Funamoto Daren, think again, what Huang Hong said in that sketch is correct.


    "father!"


    The voice of a young boy finally caused a glimmer of light to flash through Funamoto Daren''s dark heart.


    After Funamoto Touji and Xiaolan came back from shopping, they ran up to their father and said strangely: "Dad, what''s the matter, why are you crying? Let''s spread the beans again, father, show our spirits! This way the mother in heaven will be happy too."


    "That''s right, Toshi."


    Funamoto Darin put his hand on his son''s head, "Dad will be out for a while, Touji must wait at home for his father to come back, Xiaomei, Touji will ask you to take care of him during this time."


    "I understand, sir."


    Avoiding the sight of Toshi Funamoto, Mumu took Funamoto Daren to the door, handcuffed him and grabbed the police car.


    Funa Ben Zhongye is indeed not a good person, let alone being a mother, even as a person, it is also the most inferior scum, it is understandable that Funamoto Daren will be angry and kill people. Put yourself in consideration and face this. Wife, not many people can bear it, but, in the final analysis, it is Funamoto Touji who is the most hurt in the end.


    Pearls, shooting stars, tears...


    After investigating this case, Naruto''s mood was unspeakably complicated. After taking a look at Xiaolan next to him, Naruto''s frustration seemed to be cured all at once, and he was a little proud.


    "My vision is better..."


    Chapter 276-Unbehaved kid, meet Obasan!


    "Really, such a good Sunday, why can''t I sleep at home, but come out with these kids?"


    At the beginning, Naruto started with complaints and complaints. It was like a dead fish eye. It can be seen that what happened today made him a little depressed, but he had to come again.


    Ai Harahara stood beside Naruto, seldom holding Naruto''s fingers with her own hand. It was like a younger sister who was afraid of getting lost, holding her brother''s hand...in terms of the level of the face, but This is not the case from the expression, both of them are dead fish eyes, it is really impossible to see the brother and sister.


    Huiyuan gave Naruto a sorrowful look, and said, "You guy knows to sleep well, do you think you are a sloth?"


    "I''m not a sloth, I''m just a sloth."


    "Slacker!"


    "Yeah, I am, so please let me go home and be lazy."


    "Humph!"


    Huihara groaned, then turned his gaze to the road, holding Naruto''s hand tightly with one hand, which means you don''t even think about it!


    Both sides of the street are crowded with people. The convoy carrying today¡¯s protagonist is driving slowly on the road. There are two police motorcycles in front of the road. The convoy also follows the police cars at the end. There are police officers on both sides of the road to maintain order. Continuously floating ribbons, representing the meaning of celebration.


    A group of big masters stood in the car and waved at the crowd on both sides of the street, which meant that they accepted the welcome they deserved.

 742 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 742

    "Hey! Isn''t that showy?!" Yuanta shouted. In the level of a first-grade elementary school student, Yuanta is amazing in terms of height and width.


    "Where?!" The little sister Bumei was more pitiful, although she was actually a little taller than Conan (oh...), she still couldn''t see anything when she was surrounded by adults.


    "No, that''s not a show." Mitsuhiko immediately stood up to show off, "Xiu should be sitting in the last car. Didn''t it happen on TV just now?"


    "but¡­¡­"


    At Hui Yuan''s current height, no matter which direction his eyes turn, only people can be seen.


    "It''s really rare to hold this kind of parade after a football match is won."


    Although football is a very popular sport in Japan, the number one national sport in Japan is still baseball. After a football match is won, it is really rare to hold a parade that even requires police cars to clear the way.


    "That''s just your ignorance!"


    Conan put his hands in his trouser pockets and choked coldly: "The Tokyo Spirit team says every year that they want to win the national league, but this year is the first time they have won the Japanese league championship, and the finals that determine the outcome are still defeated after losing."


    "Yes indeed!"


    Speaking of football, the usually quiet Bumi Lolita''s face immediately flashed, saying: "Before the end of the second half, I was still behind 1-0, and Xiu scored a goal before the tie!"


    "After entering overtime, Naoki Uemura scored another goal, which helped the Tokyo Spirit team win the game!"


    "It''s amazing!"


    "what"


    Naruto doesn''t have a cold at football, probably because he used to be a Chinese... he can''t get that angry.


    Speaking of Naruto, it is not that he doesn''t like watching sports at all. On the contrary, the games he watched cover a wide range, but he is not a fan of any kind, not even a pseudo-fan.


    In terms of football, Naruto only watches the World Cup once every four years, tennis only watches the four Grand Slams, NBA only the playoffs, baseball only the Major League finals, and other games, unless the outer handicap bet is bigger, Naruto Will not pay attention.


    I was choked by someone, Hui Yuanai is not the kind of person who is submissive, this little loli is full of thorns and full of aggressiveness.


    "It seems that their luck is really good, just like that Kudo Shinichi."


    Hui Yuanai''s counterattack made Conan''s face sink immediately, but Hui Yuanai didn''t give him a chance to fight back again. He looked at the surrounding crowd and said, "However, so many people can''t see clearly."


    "I didn''t expect that there would be so many people here." Little Lori Bumei immediately agreed.


    "Yes, I also brought a camera specially, wanting to take pictures of the parade." Ayumi supporter No. 1 Tsuburaya Mitsuhiko spoke immediately.


    "You have to think of a way." Stepmei supporter No. 2 wanted to express himself, but he grabbed his head that was all lard, and still failed to grasp any way.


    After all, brainstorming is not a lottery...


    "So I said, how nice it is for everyone to watch TV at home."


    "You said it, but you can''t do it, idiot!"


    Huiyuan wailed casually, and then, regardless of Conan''s face that had eaten Baba, stretched out his hand and pulled Naruto''s sleeve, and then stared at his shoulder.


    "Hi...satisfy your request, Your Royal Highness."


    Naruto was completely a slave, but he said that he met Xiao Ai''s request, but instead of letting her sit on her shoulders as before, she hugged her in his arms.


    In terms of Naruto''s height, although he was held in his arms, he could still see the parade.


    Feeling different from the past, Hui Yuan Ai turned his head and gave Naruto a strange look with his ice-blue eyes.


    Naruto rubbed her cheek against Xiao Ai''s head, feeling the same as usual, just an intimate behavior, but at this time, she took the opportunity to whisper in her ear and said that she was holding her today instead of letting her sit on her. The reason on the shoulders.


    "Recently, it''s not very safe. The organization has become more and more intensive. If I hold you, I can protect you at any time in case of danger."


    If you are sitting on your shoulders, if you encounter danger, the first reaction is to hug Xiaowei in your arms. In this case, your reaction to danger will be slower, which is a very dangerous thing.


    Hui Yuanai''s body trembled slightly, and a warm current flowed through her heart, and with a very small voice, even Naruto whispered, "I''m sorry."


    Although Ai Hara has some understanding of the recent situation, it is only what she feels. Naruto has not told her about the current situation of the organizer, and she does not know what the organization''s actions are. To the point, today she insisted that Naruto accompany her out. Naruto had no choice but to do it, but she didn''t know that this might be dangerous.


    Naruto has been busy with organizing things recently. It is indeed a little bit of neglect. Because she is afraid that she will have nightmares, Naruto has kept the news recently. It seems that it is also deliberately reduced and relieved, lest this too smart girl Find out what, Naruto will promise Xiao Ai to come out today, partly because he wants to accompany Xiao Ai too.


    Naruto and Xiao Ai are deeply affectionate, and Dr. A Li continues to show his good old qualities.


    "Conan, you don''t have to do this, anyway, the video recorder has been set up, and everyone can watch the video together after returning."


    Dr. A Li will explain here that they didn''t actually come together, it''s just that Naruto and Xiao Ai came out together, and the Junior Detective Team Si Xiao and Dr. A Li came out together. They just met by chance.


    Yuanta was still thinking about how to see the parade, and then he really found an exaggerated way.


    "Maybe you can see it over there!"


    "what?"


    "That, that''s it!"


    Yuan too excitedly ran to the side of the road, dragging a trash can by the side of the road.


    "As long as you stand on this trash can, you may be able to see it!"


    Yuanta stood tiptoe on the trash can by the side of the road, trying to stretch his almost non-existent neck, wanting to see the parade.


    "How? Can you see it?!"


    "I can only see the top of my head a little bit! I still can''t see my face! Ah!"


    Yuanta was standing on the trash can, but she was watching on tiptoe. Yuanta''s weight is forty kilograms, which must be much heavier than the net-shaped trash can. His center of gravity is unstable, and one accidentally fell to the ground. .


    "The children nowadays are so brave."


    Naruto relied on his height, so he could clearly see the content of the parade, but his spirit was completely elsewhere.


    Having known him for so long, Hui Yuanai certainly heard the deep irony in his tone, raised her eyebrows, and said, "Don''t you like children?"


    "I can''t say I don''t like it, but I really hate that kind of kid."


    In terms of Naruto¡¯s deceptiveness and affinity, as long as he is willing, he can easily get along well with children, but he can¡¯t have a good impression on the three little ghosts of the Junior Detectives. He is purely born to look at these bear children. dislike; despise.


    "hateful!"


    Yuantai fell from the trash can, and she did not learn well. She touched her ass as an adult and said, "As long as you stand higher, you can see it!"


    "But where is higher? Ah! That''s it!"


    "Hey..."


    Even Conan couldn¡¯t help but complain, because they actually climbed to the postbox on the side of the road. The postbox was indeed much higher than the trash can. Yuanta was lying on the postbox, and Mitsuhiko was standing by Yuanta¡¯s. On the back, use a camera to take pictures of the parade.

 743 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 743

    "It''s amazing! You can see it so far, it''s Hideo, and Naoki Uemura!"


    "Hey, I want to see it too." Bumei Lori was anxious.


    "Wait a minute, I''m shooting to a key place."


    "Hey, Mitsuhiko, hurry up, I''m so tired!"


    "I know, I know!"


    Thinking about it, I also know how dangerous it is to perform the Arhats at the level of elementary school students, not to mention playing with Arhats on the postbox. Yuanta didn''t hold on for long at all, and gradually couldn''t hold it. He shook his body, and even Mitsuhiko , The two fell from the post box together.


    "It hurts!"


    "Mrs. Yuan! Get up quickly and crush me to death!"


    "Hey! You little ghosts!"


    It seems that there are still more brainy people in this world. Although it is a little late, there are still people who come to stop these little ghosts'' dangerous behavior.


    "Why do you do such a dangerous thing! Why do you climb to the postbox?!"


    Although he fell grinning, Genta and Mitsuhiko still did not admit any mistakes, looking at the long-haired woman who suddenly walked in front of them, wearing sunglasses.


    "We are just taking a picture of the parade, Obasan is really nosy!"


    "Obasan?" The long-haired woman twitched her mouth twice and pointed at herself, "Am I very much like Obasan?! Also, if you don''t listen to Obasan, I will grab you!"


    After speaking, he took off his wig and sunglasses, and shook his neat black short hair, revealing a heroic and beautiful face.


    "Detective Sato?!"


    "Miwako?!"


    Chapter 277-Meihezi''s "kindness", a poor child with a sense of bottom line!


    Naruto originally didn''t want to care about those little ghosts at all, but since Sato Mikako was here, Naruto had to come and take a look no matter what.


    "Huh?"


    Sometimes the short-haired female detective with white eyes and dull eyes twitched her head and said: "Naruto, why are you here?"


    "You bullshit!"


    Naruto faced Mikako Sato, with a small sorrow in one hand, and pointed his thumb behind him with the other hand, and said, "It''s you who are here to watch the parade, but why are you dressed like this? Don''t tell What troublesome case do I have? You came out to investigate."


    Sato Mikako immediately smiled like a flower. To be honest, it was really beautiful, but after Naruto saw it, he felt a chill on his back.


    "You are so smart, dear Naruto."


    ''To be honest, I now hope to get the same evaluation as Takagi...you idiot!How good is it to scold me like this?''


    Naruto''s bones started to itch again. At this time, I really wished that Miwako would beat him violently, then perform a Buddhist lion roar, and then slap him flying, and that''s it.


    "Although I am very upset, there is indeed a case, Naruto."


    Mikako Sato smiled brighter than the starry sky nine days away, and I really couldn''t see any discomfort, or that, after seeing Naruto''s depressed expression, his mood became radiant.


    "Hey Hey hey¡­¡­"


    Naruto and Mikako are very familiar with each other, and they have a heavy voice.


    At this time, she should be at work. The long-haired female traffic police patrolling in a police car parked her car in front of Naruto and Mikako, and said, "Even if you two are flirting, don¡¯t stand on the street. Come on."


    Mikako Sato was taken aback, her heroic pretty face was slightly red, and she waved her hands again and again.


    "No! Who wants to have a love affair with this fool!"


    Naruto''s answer is completely different. This guy should tease the short-haired female detective every time she has the opportunity to appreciate her blushing and shy look.


    "Yumi, you are really getting smarter. I just discussed with Miwako where the wedding banquet will be held."


    His pure nonsense made the eyes of the long-haired female traffic police gleam, as if she had discovered some rare treasure, while the short-haired female detective''s pretty face was completely red, like a fresh tomato.


    "stupid!"


    Miwako Sato is gone!!


    With many experiences of dealing with Miwako¡¯s rampage, Naruto put Xiao Ai on the ground for the first time, smashing the pond fish, and then the neckline of her clothes was caught by Miwako. From a female perspective, Miwako¡¯s power was already It was a weird force, he actually lifted Naruto up with one hand.


    Although Naruto is not fat or exaggerated, he is 185 centimeters tall and weighs more than 80 kilograms. He was picked up and thrown by Miwako with one hand.


    "I''m so strong."


    "As expected of Miwako."


    "so horrible!"


    "Simply Superman!"


    The people around him had completely different evaluations of Miwako''s strange power, and the young man who had just walked over in plain clothes couldn''t help but wipe the cold sweat from his forehead after seeing this scene.


    "It''s still such a terrifying strange power. I really admire this guy. He actually lived so strong after dating Sato for so long."


    The hairstyle is a bit strange, and the young man with low eyebrows expressed admiration for Naruto for the first time, and it seemed a little different from the past. It seemed that there was no extra emotion other than admiration and surprise.


    Hearing the voice of an outsider, Sato Mikako couldn''t help but loosen her hand on Naruto''s collar. Because of that dear inertia, Naruto flew out...


    boom!


    About three seconds after hitting the wall of a building nearby, Mingren returned to the ground due to gravity.


    Once again under the "kind discipline" of Miwako Sato, Naruto''s body and bones felt as if he was relieved all over. It was even more comfortable than having a massage. I turned my neck and felt really comfortable.


    "Ah pull? Shiratori, you are here."


    After that, Naruto realized that standing here, a young man, Rensaburo Shiratori, was wearing an earth-colored coat, a beige hat, and even glasses. The change can be said to be very thorough.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve been standing here for a long time." Shiratori Ren Saburo rolled his eyes and tried to prove his own existence.


    "Sorry, I have another problem with my selective eyes."


    "Selective eyes? What is that?" Shiratori wentssip.


    "That is, I will only see beautiful women intermittently. All creatures except beautiful women will enter my blind spot."


    "amount¡­¡­"


    Shiratori is pitifully embarrassed. Although I have been working together for a long time, Shiratori feels that he still can¡¯t keep up with this guy¡¯s leaping thinking. His explanation of that selective eye really fits his style. what.

 744 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 744

    "Ahem..."


    Shiratori felt that he could no longer let Naruto run his own pace like this. Otherwise, there would be no need to investigate today¡¯s case, so the young police department coughed twice and said, ¡°In fact, we came here because someone I sent a strange fax to the Metropolitan Police Department, "We are anti-spirit, there will be an accident in the victory parade."


    "Hey?"


    Naruto originally didn''t want to take care of this case, but when Shiratori said the contents of the fax, his head twitched slightly and said, "That fax is not..."


    "You think so too,"


    Mikako Sato sighed slightly with one hand on his hips, and said, "It''s very similar to that case, so we were all dispatched, but because the prisoner is likely to know us, we all came out after changing casual clothes, although it is possible. It is a prank made by people who are dissatisfied with the spirit, but for now, it must not be careless."


    Naruto grabbed his hair, feeling as if he couldn''t run away today.


    If it¡¯s a normal case, it¡¯s fine, but this one... Whether it¡¯s the method of sending a fax before committing the crime, or the tone of the content on the fax, it looks like the bomb maniac, that is, Naruto three years ago. He was seriously injured and attempted to blow up Tokyo Tower and Tedan High School three years later, but Naruto shot and headed the bomb maniac case.


    "Wait a minute, that bomber has been killed by someone, and his entire head has been blown up. This case will not have anything to do with him, right?"


    When the bomber was arrested, Miwako failed to kill the scum because of Takagi''s prevention, but Naruto had already made an ambush. Two kilometers away, he used a special ultra-long-range armor-piercing projectile for a headshot. The impact and the huge destructive power of the armor-piercing projectile itself made the bomb mad''s head blast completely like a watermelon.


    Naruto''s entire head was blasted away. Unless that guy is the devil Buu or the true ancestor of the vampire, Naruto really can''t figure out why this case has something to do with him.


    "Of course that person is dead, but the tone on that fax is too similar to that bomb maniac, so I have to guard against it, and there are so many people in today''s parade. If someone really planted a bomb here, it would Caused a lot of casualties."


    Mikako Sato has a serious tone. This justice-sense, short-haired female detective will never relax for a moment in this kind of case. She will never allow the slightest relaxation before catching the prisoner.


    "Ouch!"


    Naruto suddenly clutched his stomach and screamed very delicately, and said, "My stomach hurts so much. I want to go home and take a rest. The responsibility of protecting the world is left to you. Work hard."


    Turning around after talking...


    Boom!!


    This time it¡¯s not an iron fist. Naruto directly encountered Sato¡¯s cleavage and kicked Naruto¡¯s head with his heels. The power of the heavy blow made Naruto rush to the street in an instant, and he fell on the ground. It was because Miwako''s power was so great that a human-shaped pit appeared on the ground.


    "You give me a little more seriousness!!"


    "Hi"


    Naruto rubbed the big bag on the back of his head, while helping himself to reduce the swelling, he looked around, and said, "By the way, since Miwako and Shiratori are here, Takagi should also perform the task. What about others?"


    Shiratori waved his hand and said, "He is still choosing which wig to use in the toilet. It seems that he wants to dress up."


    "what?"


    Naruto recalled Takagi''s appearance. His facial features were correct and his height was about 180 cm. He was tall. Although he was not a handsome guy, he could have seen it. Except for the darker complexion, but...


    "I feel Takagi can''t change anything no matter how he dresses up."


    Although it is very ruthless, Naruto is telling the truth, looks and presence are two different things, although in terms of appearance, Takagi must be better than Dr. Aka... Poor baby, it can only be compared with Dr. Aka Up.However, Takagi''s sense of existence should be weaker than that of Dr. Aka.(Takagi: I can''t even match Dr. Ari!)


    "I think so." Shiratori shook his head, and sighed in accordance with Naruto''s words, which is the case.


    In fact, he had changed his clothes and appeared at the intersection. After hearing Naruto and Shiratori''s words, the corners of his mouth twitched, suddenly remembering something, and touching his body.


    "Ah! The police manual was forgotten in the car!"


    Recklessly, although the time to come to the Metropolitan Police Department is not short, Takagi, who is still a rookie, made a low-level mistake and ran to his car.


    boom!!


    The huge explosion overturned the entire car, and the blast wave swallowed Takagi completely, and the huge explosion made everyone''s eyes focused.


    Poor Takagi, only an explosion can help him attract the attention of others!


    Chapter 278-Last mercy, what kind of dark past do you bear?


    The power of the bomb is not small. It can actually overturn a car. Although it is placed at the bottom of the car, it can definitely be seen that the bomb is powerful.


    The prisoner didn''t just want to cause chaos, he wanted to kill!


    Takagi was swallowed by the bomb blast at close range and was directly injured seriously. Shiratori immediately called an ambulance and rushed Takagi to the hospital for rescue. However, taking Takagi''s injury, he was sent to rescue in time. Yes, but to be honest, it is not optimistic.


    The explosion of the bomb caused a huge chaos. The scene was originally due to the victory parade of the Tokyo Spirit team, so a lot of people gathered. At this time, the explosion caused terrible chaos.


    The police at the scene tried their best to maintain order, to allow all the crowd to evacuate safely as soon as possible, and try to avoid a more dangerous stampede. It didn''t take long for the chaotic human relations and the Tokyo Spirit team that was holding a parade to be evacuated to a safe place.


    There was such a big case, and there was even a policeman who was seriously injured because of the explosion. The Metropolitan Police Department attached great importance to it. Mumu also led a large number of police officers to the scene of the crime.


    The collection of evidence, the investigation of the investigation, are really busy.


    Although I don''t think much of his weak and incompetent subordinate, after all, he is his colleague, and Mikako Sato still takes this bomb case very seriously.


    Although Naruto Uzumaki wanted to take advantage of the chaos, he was caught by a short-haired female detective with a weird force, and had no choice but to join the investigating police force.


    "The type of explosive is that the plastic explosive detonating device is not a wired device, but is controlled wirelessly. It is likely to be controlled by a mobile phone or other device that can transmit signals over a long distance."


    Naruto was too lazy to get the police handbook, but recorded all Mugure''s words in his head, saying: "In this case, the prisoner should stay nearby after dropping the bomb under Takagi''s car, and then watch Takagi approach the car. Just use something to detonate the bomb, right?"


    "Well, that''s right. Although the criminal of the Tokyo Tower bombing is dead, it is unlikely that this case has anything to do with him, but at present, it is very likely that this case was also carried out against the police. crime!"


    Mumu has a serious face, he knows the seriousness of this kind of case, and the prisoner has a bomb in his hands. If the other party goes crazy and detonates it indiscriminately, it will cause great damage to Tokyo.


    "Attention all investigators! Give me caution, search quickly and find out the bomber, and be careful if there are other bombs hidden in the vicinity!"


    "Yes!!"


    All the policemen took their orders, and when they were about to search nearby, a weak voice suddenly came from behind Mumu.


    "That one¡­¡­"


    "what happened?"


    Uncle Mumu turned his vast body... As soon as he lowered his head, he saw the little ghosts from the Youth Detectives, and the corners of his mouth twitched, but what those little ghosts said next, It made Uncle Mumu resist the urge to complain.


    "My camera may have captured the prisoner."


    "Mitsuhiko was near the explosion site just now, and has been filming the parade, so it is very likely that the prisoner was also taken in."


    "what did you say?!"


    "But the camera was stolen by the crowd watching the parade, but the videotape is still with me, because there was a little bit left on the videotape just now, so I replaced it with a new one, and the camera was also stolen after that. People stole it."


    "The camera is back!"


    The good old man Dr. Aka brought good news. Holding Mitsuhiko''s camera in his hand, he said, "That person should only take the videotape, and this camera was left in a nearby trash can."


    "Oh," Naruto said with an inexplicable tone, "In other words, the main purpose of the person who stole the camera was the videotape, not the camera. The person who would do this kind of thing, either How can I also want to see the enthusiastic supporter of the Tokyo Spirit team parade scene, or the prisoner who planted the bomb who thought he might have been photographed!"

 745 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 745

    This time the police handled the case, but there was no live broadcast vehicle. After all, it was the Metropolitan Police Department, not the old man Suzuki Jiroki who thought too much money. Mugure and the others found an electrical appliance store nearby, borrowed their TV, and captured Mitsuhiko¡¯s camera. All the pictures are broadcast.


    Pop!


    Before looking at the footage captured by the camera, Naruto clapped his hands, turned his head to look at the three juniors of the Junior Detective Group, and said: "My kids, although I am very grateful for the clues you provided, this is the end of the detective game. The three of you go back first, and someone will return it to you after the camera, Mitsuhiko."


    "why?!"


    "We want to help investigate the case too!"


    "That''s right, we are the young detective team!"


    These brave little ghosts are probably spoiled by Conan, because the danger they encountered before can be eliminated every time, so they have begun to seek excitement. Although this time the prisoner is a dangerous element with a bomb, they But not afraid, even very excited.


    "So I said, the detective game is over."


    "We are not playing games!"


    "We can catch the prisoner too!"


    "oh, I see"


    Naruto dragged the long tone dangerously, his eyes narrowed into two crescents, and a terrifying 101-style smile appeared.


    "In this case, let''s make a bet. After I open my eyes, I count to three. As long as you can hold back the cry, I can let you continue investigating the case."


    "This is what you said! Don''t go back on it!"


    "We won''t cry so easily!"


    "Yes, we are the juvenile detective team!"


    Except for the three little ghosts who are not afraid of death, other caring people will know how dangerous Naruto¡¯s expression will be after opening his eyes again. Some police officers who know better even sneak out. Others, including Xiao Ai Nei also quickly found a corner to stand, otherwise if she saw Naruto''s true face for a while, she would be scared to fall to the ground.


    "One."


    Naruto opened his eyes, his eyes are still blue as before, but they are not as beautiful and clear as before, but as deep as the bottomless seabed, the cold, darkness, depression and terror of the deep sea are fully displayed in Naruto In the eyes.


    boom!


    Just counting the one, the three children are completely unable to support it. Naruto deliberately wants to teach these little ghosts a lesson to stop them from doing such dangerous things. Although the method is a bit excessive, but in terms of purpose Still better, Naruto can let them go, but what about others?If you have been playing a detective game with Conan, maybe you will meet someone from the organization the other day, would Gin and Rum let them go?!


    Naruto''s hands were once stained with the blood of tens of thousands of people. The murderous madman in this world was simply a newborn baby in front of Naruto. His murderous aura was cold and ruthless, and he was a huge and dangerous mad beast.


    Even Huihara Ai who grew up in a black organization, or a brave and strong person like Sato Miwako, feels desperate under Naruto¡¯s murderous intent, and his hollow eyes seem to have seen his own death. Human killing pressure is too terrifying, they may have committed suicide.


    "two!"


    There is no need to count three counts at all, Ming can count to the second sound, and all the murderous auras have not yet flowed out by a tenth, the three little ghosts all cried out with a fright, crying and wanted to leave here , Even the policemen who were supposed to be sent to take them home are saved.


    Naruto rubbed his forehead and withdrew the terrifying murderous aura, thinking in his heart:''Three little ghosts, this is my last pity for you. I hope you can learn your lesson. If you do that kind of dangerous thing again, then It is true that the sins committed by heaven can be forgiven, and you cannot live by committing sins.''


    Naruto has done everything he should do. He is not the nanny of those three little ghosts. There is no need to watch them all the time. This warning is Naruto¡¯s last pity. If they do something stupid, Naruto will watch them. Even if he died in front of himself, he would never interfere.


    In order to achieve the effect, Naruto released a lot of murderous aura this time, even the other people around him were affected.


    Mumu wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and said, "You don''t need to scare the children like this."


    "It''s okay. I do this to hope that they will stop doing dangerous things. After all, if they encounter a real homicide, the three children are just looking for death to deal with the homicide. They were lucky to have avoided the danger before, but this This kind of luck will not last forever."


    Naruto''s justified remarks made Mumu do not know how to refute it. Although the method was extreme, Naruto''s idea was indeed right, so he didn''t say anything.


    Sato Mikako couldn¡¯t stand Naruto¡¯s murderous aspirations. Although she had shot and killed criminals who forcibly resisted during the case, the people she killed were not even a fraction of Naruto¡¯s. At this time, she was really scared. Cold sweat.


    Miwako leaned on the wall with one hand, and finally supported herself, so she didn''t directly collapse to the ground, looking complicatedly at the man who just showed a terrifying murderous aura and smiled like the sun at this time.


    "How many people did you kill?"


    "This..." This is simply a worldwide problem for Naruto. "I don''t know this. There should be tens of thousands of people killed directly by me. They died indirectly because of me, I am afraid. It must be several million or more, without careful calculation."


    "So when did you start killing people?"


    "Let me think about it... I started to learn the skills of killing people when I was six years old. If I really said that the first time I killed someone, it should be when I was twelve, um, twelve."


    When I entered the Ninja School at the age of six, after graduating at the age of twelve, he murdered for the first time in that case in Nami Country. There was always a first time, and Naruto would never forget the experience of that murder.


    Xiao Ai and Mikako both stared blankly at the man who smiled and said horrible things. Maybe they usually ignore it. Under the man''s sunshine-like smile, there is darkness and blood that is more terrifying than the devil.


    "I really want to know, Naruto, what kind of dark past do you bear?''


    Chapter 279-The case is no longer important, what is important is the heart of Miwako!


    One is strong on the outside and soft on the inside, the other is cold on the outside and hot on the inside. Two girls with similar personalities want to know a man''s past in their hearts, but this is obviously not the time to ask such things.


    A group of policemen, together with two old-fashioned guys, stared at the screen.


    It¡¯s a pity that although Mitsuhiko has been shooting since before the bomb exploded, the main image captured was the parade. Even the remaining part was after meeting Mikako Sato. After that, Mitsuhiko has been holding the camera with his hands down. All the shots are his feet.


    Although it is not that Takagi''s car was not photographed, the distance was too far. At that time, only two passersby passed by. They just walked by Takagi''s car without stopping, so it should really be just a passerby. From the video Can''t see any useful clues.


    "It seems that although passers-by passed by Takagi''s car, they did not stop. It should not be the bomber. No one else has seen anyone put the paper bag with the bomb under Takagi''s car. What''s the clue?"


    Shiratori shook his head helplessly, thinking that there could be any clues, but in the end it was nothing but joy.


    Jingle Bell¡­¡­


    Uncle Mumu''s cell phone rang suddenly, in this case, heralding the emergence of new clues.


    "Hey! I am Mumu! What?! Another bomb detonated?!"


    "Yes, this time it was at the phone booth in front of Cupidocho Park, but fortunately, there were no casualties."


    The police who rushed to the scene first reported the bomb situation to Mumu. Next to him was the phone booth that was destroyed by the bomb. However, it seemed that although the glass of the phone booth was all shattered by the explosion, the frame of the phone booth itself It hasn''t been completely destroyed. It seems that the power of the bomb should not be as good as the one placed under the tall wooden cart.


    "According to the type of bomb and the type of explosive, it is very likely that the same criminal committed the crime!"


    "I see! Please continue to investigate and be careful at the same time!"


    "understand!"


    Mugure hung up the phone, with a solemn expression, and said, "It seems that the second place where the prisoner planted the bomb was in the phone booth outside of Cupid¨­cho Park."


    "The phone booth outside the park?"


    Naruto''s gaze shifted from the big screen in front of him, he glanced at Mimu, and said, "That seems to be on the parade route of the Tokyo Spirit team?"


    "In other words, the target of the prisoner should not be our police, but the Tokyo Spirit team. It seems that it should be malicious revenge against the Spirit team."


    Sato¡¯s analysis is very reasonable, and Mugure agrees with this point, saying: "Okay, the purpose of the bomber has been clarified, and there are other places where bombs may be installed! Cooperate with the police nearby in the search, and go to the parade before arriving. Investigate the route! Evacuate citizens near the route, find the bomb, and catch the bomber! Do you understand?!"

 746 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 746

    "understand!"


    All the policemen on the scene screamed in unison. They all knew the danger of this case. For prisoners with bombs, it was definitely the most dangerous of all types of prisoners. After all, bombs do not need to be aimed, and they are too powerful. Big.


    "You go, I will stay here."


    Naruto waved his hand, and had no idea of ??going to search for the bomb with Mumu and the others, saying: "I will stay here and continue watching this video to see if there is any clue."


    Mumu glanced at Naruto. Based on his past performance, especially twice risking his life to dismantle the bomb, Mumu could directly rule out the possibility that he was afraid. He still chose what Naruto might find in his heart. Nodded and agreed.


    Miwako glanced at Naruto inexplicably, she had always dared to deal with cases, and at this time she also made a different choice than before.


    "I''ll stay, too. Anyway, there are so many policemen, and I am not the one behind. Moreover, if you have a pair of eyes here, you have a little bit more possibility of finding clues."


    Mumu looked at Mikako Sato strangely. The latter immediately turned his head, then looked at Naruto, who was also a little confused, and the corners of Mumu''s mouth twitched twice, decisively feeling that he could not help holding the two problem children.


    "Well, in that case, just stay here, and the others will follow me!"


    Uncle Mumu left the home appliance shop with a group of police officers mightily. Now besides the clerk who was in the shop, there are only Naruto, Miwako, Xiaoai, Conan, and Dr. Akasa. .


    Naruto looked at Mikako Sato who seemed to be not right, and said, "What''s the matter with you, what''s the matter?"


    Sato Mikako shook his head, absolutely not admitting the slightly confused thoughts in his mind. He said to him, "I have nothing to do. I''d better watch the video. Maybe I will find some clues."


    ''If this woman has no worries, I will write the words reversed by Naruto Uzumaki!''


    Even if you are not a person with high EQ like Naruto, you can see that Mikako Sato has something to do with someone else, but this is really not the time for questioning, and Naruto has to press the question to the bottom of his heart.


    Indifferent on the outside, but warm and warm on the inside. I like to care about the small sorrows of the people around me in an awkward way. It is also meaningful. You can see what is in Mikako Sato¡¯s heart. Seeing Naruto and Mikako¡¯s atmosphere is a bit embarrassing, I immediately asked: "Idiot , What do you think of this case?"


    Naruto lowered his head and glanced at Xiao Ai, and immediately focused on the case, and said: "There are serious contradictions between the two explosions."


    "How to say?"


    "The first explosion was a close-range wireless remote control explosion. The prisoner should have detonated the bomb after seeing Takagi approaching the car at the scene, so we think this was a crime against the police. However, the second explosion was when no one was there. In the phone booth, if it is wireless remote control, unless the person who remotely detonated the bomb sees the mirage."


    "That''s right." For Conan, the case is always above everything. Although Naruto is still very unpleasant, the case is still more important at this time. "If the second bomb is not remotely controlled by wireless, it is a time bomb. , But although it is a bomb placed on the parade route of the spirit team, if something happens during the parade, the process of the parade will change, so that the bomb will explode when there is no one. If the murderer is really targeting the spirit team , Then the first bomb should be detonated directly in the middle of the spirit parade."


    "Yes, that''s it. According to the type of explosives and the model of the bomb, the two explosions should be the same criminal, but the criminal motives of the explosions are contradictory. This is the problem."


    If something is abnormal, it is a demon. There is something unexplainable in this case, so there is something Naruto doesn''t know yet.


    "But..." Sato Mikako stared at the bustling crowd on the screen, frowning, and said: "It is impossible to find the bomber from so many people."


    "That''s right."


    Even Naruto has to admit this. There are so many people and their energy is mainly concentrated on the parade. Such a chaotic scene might be found if Naruto was in the crowd at the time. But watching the video like this, because there is no way to perceive it. It''s breath, so Naruto doesn''t know how.


    Xiao Ai embraced her arms and looked at the scene in front of her coldly, saying:


    "Could it just that the prisoner thought he was photographed, but in fact there was none?"


    "In fact, it was not photographed at all?"


    Naruto repeated this sentence, a flash of inspiration in his mind.


    "Wait!"


    Naruto stepped up to the TV, picked up the VCR placed on the TV cabinet, adjusted it back to the starting position, and then fast-forwarded eight times, staring at the flickering picture on the screen.


    "Naruto, did you find out? Are there any pictures in the video?"


    "No, the prisoner was not photographed, but there is a problem if it is not photographed!"


    "What does this mean?!"


    "Wait a minute, let me confirm something!"


    Before fully seeing the mystery of this case, Naruto was still reluctant to tell his reasoning. Instead, holding the camera, turned and rushed out the door, and Sato Mikako and the others could only follow behind.


    After Naruto rushed out of the electrical appliance store, he came to the postbox where Genta and Mitsuhiko had climbed up before. He looked at the things on it, and suddenly smiled on his face and said, "It seems that it is."


    "Naruto!" Mikako Sato quickly followed Naruto, with a faint expression of something wrong, and said: "You better explain to me what you found?!"


    Although I felt that Mikako was really strange today, Naruto was still not angry and began to explain his reasoning.


    "Look at this postbox. Today is Sunday. According to the instructions above, the reception time for this postbox today should be at 2:30 in the afternoon. The only problematic thing I said before was the postal truck, although There is a parade today, but according to regulations, the parade must not interfere with these public affairs, and the parade only occupies a one-way lane. The mail car will not be late due to traffic jams. According to the time when Mitsuhiko took the tape, it will end. So far, the error has been more than eight minutes, and we have been at the scene since then, and we have not seen any mail cars passing by. The color of the mail cars is big red, which can be said to be very conspicuous. If it appears at the scene, we should not Not noticeable."


    "You mean the person who planted the bomb was actually preparing to rob the post office?!"


    "I think it should be." Naruto took out his smart phone, clicked on it, and then showed it to everyone, saying: "The red one above represents the route of the parade, while the green one is It was the route of the mail truck that received the letter and finally returned to the post office. The route of the mail truck was gradually away from the parade route. I think the prisoners should use the bomb to attract the police''s attention to the parade route, and then they can take the opportunity The post office has been robbed. Tomorrow is the beginning of the month. According to the custom of the post office, the cash should be counted at the end of the month. In other words, there will be a lot of money in circulation at the post office this evening. This should be the purpose of the prisoner."


    "I will contact the police department immediately!"


    Mikako Sato took out his cell phone and immediately notified Officer Megome of Naruto''s reasoning, and Naruto completed his task and leaned by the mailbox to pass the time in a daze.


    Miwako carefully explained Naruto''s reasoning with Mugure, then hung up the phone and walked towards Naruto. Naruto also noticed what the woman seemed to say and patted Xiaoai on the head.


    "Sad, help me buy a can of soda."


    The thoughtful, tender little sad knew they had something to say, nodded and left immediately.


    Sato Miwako stood in front of Naruto, and the two looked at each other steadily. After a while, Miwako spoke.


    "Naruto, what kind of dark past do you bear?"


    Chapter 280-Naruto and Mikako, Xiao Ai''s expectations!


    What women care about is often incomprehensible to men, but even if the feelings in her heart have reached 99 points, even if the feelings in her heart have reached 99 points, the women who insist on the last 1 point all ask such things, which shows that she is really very Care about this question.


    Miwako feels that she knows too little about Naruto. She loves this man so much that she can give his life for him. Sato Miwako absolutely admits this in her heart, but...


    It¡¯s not right to say that Miwako doesn¡¯t understand Naruto. She has been working with him since entering the Metropolitan Police Department. After so many years, Naruto¡¯s preferences and small habits, Sato Mikako knows almost all of them. It¡¯s just that Mikako wants to know more, wants to know what he was like before entering the Metropolitan Police Department, what kind of experience he had when he was a child, why he had to learn to kill since he was six, and what he experienced The dark past.


    All these Mikako Sato want to know!


    Naruto is afraid of softness but not hardiness. If Mikako Sato uses his fist as usual, Naruto can really hold it with her rough skin, but this woman who is usually heroic and saucy shows a weak posture at this time. ''S defeated all of Naruto''s defenses in an instant.


    "Do you really want to know?"


    "Ok!"


    Sato Miwako nodded his head. Although it is a bad thing to spy on other people''s secrets, even the closest lovers have to keep a certain distance. It is impossible to say everything.


    Be frank and frank for three days, and cover your whole life.


    Meihezi may know this truth, but she just can''t help it, she wants to know, wants to know everything about him!


    Naruto couldn''t resist Miwako''s weak and strong eyes, and immediately turned from defense to offense. He stretched out his hand and pulled Sato Miwako into his arms.

 747 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 747

    "If you want to know, go to my house tonight, okay?"


    "Ok."


    "My story is very long, so be prepared to stay up late."


    Naruto showed her sharp fangs, wondering if the shrewd short-haired female detective could escape the bite of the vampire?


    Naruto¡¯s warm breath came from his ears, and the itchy feeling made the beautiful faces of Mi and Koei Sato blush, and the expression in his eyes seemed to have some watery eyes. What would happen if I really stayed with him late It goes without saying.


    "No matter what happens... I must know!"


    This woman is so awkward, a little bit paranoid and has a tendon. Once she finds something, she will never look back. She is not shy.As a girl, after understanding Naruto''s cryptic meaning, her heartbeat has reached the point where she can hear her, but she really can''t stop the vampire''s seductive words.


    Naruto cocked the corners of his mouth. From his past experience, he could pick some of the women he could say and tell him, but Naruto didn¡¯t expect that Miwako would care about this kind of thing, but it¡¯s also an opportunity for Naruto. , An opportunity to cook uncooked rice and eat it in the stomach.


    According to Naruto¡¯s reasoning, Mugure and Shiratori set up a net at the post office and finally managed to catch the criminals who planned to rob the post office. When Mugure called Naruto and Mikako after that, listen The voice that arrived was...


    ''the number you have call is unavailable¡­¡­''


    Don¡¯t ask me why this sound is also on my Japanese mobile phone, I don¡¯t know!


    It is said that Mikako Sato, who has not taken a leave of absence in the Metropolitan Police Department for so many years, skipped work the next day...


    It¡¯s not casual to talk about people¡¯s good spirits at happy occasions. Naruto has been in a good mood for the past two days. Because the organization has accelerated his actions, Naruto has been toiling for a long time because of Miwako¡¯s affairs. Relaxed a bit, and my mood improved a lot.


    "Big pervert!"


    Xiao Ai was wearing a cute pink bear pajamas, with a cup of coffee in her hand, and slowly walked in front of Naruto, leaving a little truth behind.


    Of course she knows why Naruto is so happy. It''s just that she, as she is, can''t do H with him. Knowing that the organization is accelerating its actions, Xiao Ai''s research on the antidote is also accelerating, she is a little anxious.


    If the organization still exists in the world, she can still use it as an excuse to comfort herself for her own safety and not let the people in the organization find herself. However, if the organization is destroyed, she will still look like a child. Can''t stand it.


    She is only seven years old now. Would it take her ten years to grow up and become a girl again?


    Naruto looked at the coffee cup in Xiao Ai''s hand. He really felt distressed for the one ounce of coffee that was worth the price of gold. He grinned and said in a bad tone: "Children drink too much coffee, be careful not to grow too much. "


    "Stupid!"


    "It''s not a big deal to grow taller. It would be terrible if there is no growth after middle school, like Qingzi."


    "Asshole!"


    Naruto¡¯s previous words made Xiao Ai just cold-faced complaints, but the latter sentence almost turned the iceberg into a volcano, and his cold face on weekdays was also blushing with some cute (suspicious?).


    After leaving this comment coldly, Xiao Ai ignored the idiot sitting on the sofa and turned to her research room.


    "Hey, Xiao Ai, shall we go camping together another day?"


    "Don''t go!"


    ''Oh...It''s really as straightforward as expected, but the following sentence comes out, if you refuse again, I will change my surname!''


    "Then tell Mingmei to go together?"


    It can only be said that it is really boring. Every time Naruto can''t deal with Xiao Ai, he will sacrifice Mingmei''s trump card, because as long as this card is in hand, Xiao Ai will definitely obey.


    Just now, the girl with a cold face turned around and stared at Naruto''s handsome face.


    "What you said is true?"


    "Of course, Mingmei has always lived there alone, and I''m afraid she will get sick from boredom, so I can go for a walk and get some fresh air."


    As an expert in pharmacology and biology, Xiao Ai certainly knows that going out for activities is good for people''s physical and mental health, but the question is, in the current situation, it is appropriate to do so.


    "Is the situation okay now? Didn''t you say that the organized activities are getting more and more frequent. If they are allowed to see their sister, it may cause a lot of trouble."


    "Don''t worry, I will solve this point. That day, you and Ming Mei just have fun. I promise that no members of any organization will find you and Ming Mei. If you agree, I will call Ming Mei in a while. And arrange camping."


    "Humph!"


    There was a slightly tired grunt, letting Naruto know that Aidian was right.


    Fuji Campground...


    Located at the foot of Mt. Fuji, it is the largest camping site at the foot of Mt. Fuji. From here, you can directly see the snow-capped mountain top of Mt.


    This is a very large camping site, including the large mountain forests next to it, all within the scope of this camping site. There are rivers, mountains, and forests. Except that there is no exaggerated danger, other aspects are OK. Comparable to the dead forest.


    There are some artificially stocked fish in the rivers, and some animals in the mountains and forests. They are also specially stocked and can be provided to campers as food. It doesn''t matter how much you catch, but they are not allowed to be taken out of the camping grounds.


    If after catching the prey, you feel the trouble of killing chickens and fish, you can also take it down the mountain, where there are several small restaurants, which can help with it. If you are too lazy to hunt, you can also buy ready-made ones, whether you want to directly. To eat, you still buy the ingredients to cook yourself, and enjoy the fun of camping. The service can be said to be very thoughtful, and of course the price will not be cheap.


    When you come out camping, it is happy to have beautiful women with you, especially when you are only a male, and when you are camping with females, it is even more painful and happy.


    When there is only one man in the camping team, of course all the dirty work is entrusted to him, Naruto is like that.


    With his own weird power, Naruto moved a rock with a diameter of more than two meters to the river, and then cut it in half with the Kusanaru sword. It was generally used as a liu table and half as a dining table. Naruto picked it up again. Several stones with a diameter of about half a meter were cut with a Kusanaru sword and used as stone chairs.


    Duo!


    The sharp and slender Qianben needles pierced the water surface and accurately hit the underwater fish. Those Qianben needles had barbs, which were directly stuck in the fish, making it difficult to pull out. Naruto waved his arm at this time. He caught five plump live fish from the river and threw them all on the rock that was used as a liuli platform.


    Akemi Miyano took some river water and sprinkled it on the stone platform, then picked up the kitchen knife he bought when entering the camping ground, and began to expertly dissecting the big fish in front of him. This is their dinner today.


    The cooking is definitely left to Naruto and Mingmei. Neither of them has the guts to let Xiaoai cook. If she cooks, it would be a disaster more terrifying than anything, and who knew she would be there. What seasoning is added to the food... For example, APTX-4869.


    In fact, Xiao Ai really didn''t mean to participate in a prank at this time. Standing at the door of the tent, Xiao Ai''s eyes were slightly blurred.


    It is dusk now, the sunlight in the sky has become dim and not dazzling, and the bonfire rising from the ground is about the same color. Under the beating of the fire, the temperature of the flame makes the air refracted, so Naruto and Mingmei¡¯s image Slightly vague and vaguely, Xiao Ai could see the two of them busy preparing dinner. Naruto used his sleeve to wipe the sweat on Mingmei, but because his sleeve got wet while fishing, it got stained. With more water trails, the two smiled at each other, and the atmosphere was really warm.


    Xiao Ai looked at them, her eyes were a little moist, not because of jealousy, but because this scene was exactly the same as the scene that she had expected in her dream.


    ''papa¡­¡­mama¡­¡­''


    Chapter 281-The perfect camping, three attacks on the palace of mourning!


    "Zhiho, come over for dinner."


    Mingmei put the food on the stone platform used as a dining table. Although she was out camping, her dinner did not shiver.


    There are big and delicious fish caught by Naruto, the biggest one, Mingmei and some wild mushrooms picked by Naruto are used to stew the soup, and the smaller ones are put on the edge of the campfire, and the flames burn the skin of the fish. It is browned and gives off a rich aroma.


    There were two roasted chickens on the bonfire. The chicken fat was roasted so that it fell from the chickens, and fell into the charcoal fire, making a sizzling noise.


    Rice cookers cannot be used in this mountain forest. Naruto and others use traditional wooden barrels for cooking. They put the washed rice in the wooden barrel, and then boil the whole rice on a large pot to boil the rice.


    Xiao Ai is probably the first time in her life to experience such an atmosphere. The three of them sat together, and the atmosphere was really like a family of three.

 748 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 748

    "What''s wrong, Shiho?"


    Mingmei gently touched her sister''s short brown hair, her expression as gentle and calm as ever.


    "Isn''t it because I was so moved that I wanted to cry."


    In stark contrast to Mingmei¡¯s tone, Naruto¡¯s teasing voice hit the spot with a hit, Xiao Ai¡¯s cold little face unconsciously drew a blush, and her ice-blue eyes were fiercely white. One glance.


    "Big idiot!"


    After finishing speaking, I picked up the rice bowl, but didn''t eat it. I just kept pounding the poor rice in the bowl with chopsticks. It felt like treating the rice as someone.


    Mingmei covered her mouth and snickered. In fact, her pink face was slightly reddish at this time, and she was obviously aware of the strange atmosphere at this time.


    The three talked and laughed...


    To be precise, it was Naruto who was talking, Xiao Ai was talking about it, Ming Mei was smiling, no matter what, the atmosphere was still very good.


    Naruto is a little grateful that he is a table and chair made of rocks on the mountain, instead of choosing a folding seat for rent under the mountain. Although it is light and easy to carry, the normal table is empty underneath, and Naruto¡¯s mouth is broken. If the table is empty, it will inevitably suffer a little grief, but now the table is solid, and there is a solid rock under it.


    After dinner, Xiao Ai took out her laptop and began to crackle, and Naruto and Mingmei began to clean up, put some garbage in plastic bags, and packed them away when they left, and all the tableware was stored, Naruto I picked up some more dry wood and placed it on the edge of the fire.


    I did a lot today, Mingmei also felt a little tired, but she felt very satisfied and happy in her heart. She rolled up her sleeves and wiped the sweat from her forehead with the back of her hand.


    "It''s great to be out camping today."


    Naruto took two bottles of soda out of the car''s small refrigerator, and put the cold bottle on Mingmei''s cheek, and said, "If you like it, I will often take you and Xiao Ai out to camp."


    The coldness of the soda made Mingmei''s red cheeks slightly cooled due to physical exertion, but her heart thumped because of Naruto''s words.


    Where can such a promise be made casually?!


    Ding Dong!


    Mingmei pressed down, and the glass beads that had been stuck in the mouth of the bottle immediately fell into the strangely structured glass bottle. Mingmei raised her head and took a sip of soda, her heartbeat still a little confused.


    Turning her head secretly, seeing Xiao Ai still tapping on the laptop, and not paying attention to their side, Mingmei''s heart moved slightly.


    Naruto and Mingmei were sitting by the river, side by side, watching the salted egg yolk in the sky gradually silent on the other side of the mountain. How long has it been, how long have they had no leisure time to enjoy the beautiful sunset?


    "Hey, Naruto."


    "what happened?"


    Naruto turned her head to see Mingmei sitting on the ground with her knees, looking up at the setting sun, the red and yellow of the setting sun also smudged Mingmei''s pretty face, which also slightly concealed her own blush.


    Mingmei''s eyes wandered a little, as if she did not dare to touch Naruto''s blue eyes, she seemed to mention something intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Do you think...we, and Shiho, look like a family of three?"


    Speaking out, this kind of shameful words...this made Mingmei, who was pure and tender, immediately flushed with shame, even under the cover of the setting sun, it was so obvious and beautiful.


    Naruto was startled, feeling this is the best time to bring the two closer together, and stretched out his hand to embrace Mingmei''s slender waist.


    Although she is a member of the organization, Ming Mei, who belongs to the outermost member, does not have too strong force value, and her waist is not as strong as Miwako. At this time, her body is soft, almost leaning against Naruto.


    Naruto gently bit Mingmei''s cute earlobe and exhaled in the girl''s ear: "I didn''t expect Mingmei to be so anxious, now I want to be a mother?"


    "Not at all!"


    Naruto¡¯s ridicule made Mingmei so ashamed that she barely dared to see people. She wanted to push Naruto away, but her body was so soft that she was too weak. Her hand that was holding the soda bottle was also loosened, and the glass bottle fell to the ground and said With the crisp sound, even Mingmei''s voice became soft due to psychological weakness, which really made people want to bite her.


    Naruto took revenge on her sister Mingmei for all the anger she suffered from her sister.


    A hand stretched in from the hem of her clothes and grabbed the full mountain peak. Mingmei''s body trembled, her breathing became heavy, and her eyes seemed unconscious.


    Naruto lowered his head and gently kissed Mingmei''s noodles, and said, "Although I really want to have a lovely daughter with Mingmei, if it is a troublesome daughter like Xiao Ai, I will die."


    Snapped!!


    Naruto talks nonsense, ushering in the''Heaven''s Punishment''...


    Well, it was actually just a little girl''s sandals, which hit Naruto''s head fiercely, accompanied by a cold squeeze.


    "Asshole!"


    In fact, even if Naruto and Mingmei want to do something, after all, Xiao Ai is still here today. The two of them have to consider Xiao Ai¡¯s feelings. Some ambiguous things can happen today, but it is absolutely impossible for Xiao Ai. Before breaking through the last step, Naruto was calmly attacked by Xiao Ai''s flying shoes, and then reluctantly stretched out his paws from Mingmei''s clothes.


    Although there is a car, it is not a problem to sleep three people inside the Hummer, but it is not very comfortable. So Naruto and the others still set up a tent. The sleeping environment in the tent is always better than that in the Hummer. Besides, that Hummer is still a Hummer full of weapons of mass destruction.


    Snapped!!


    After dinner, from dusk to night, the dim sunset turned into a gorgeous starry sky, but Naruto was still attacked by Xiao Ai''s accurate flying shoes.


    Xiao Ai stood at the door of the tent, her eyes sharp, and Mingmei stood behind her with a helpless expression.


    "Big idiot!"


    Xiao Ai looked at the idiot coldly, and said, "Today you give me a vigil. If you dare to come in, I will treat you..."


    Xiao Ai didn''t say anything behind her, she directly replaced words with actions, made a hand knife with her hand, aimed at the place under Naruto''s crotch and pulled it, which made Naruto immediately clamp her legs.


    If Xiao Ai did this, he could go to open the first page of The Sunflower Treasure.


    However, it is definitely worth risking your life in order to have meat!


    Today, the atmosphere between the three of them is as good as the oil blending in Mili. If you don''t take the opportunity to do anything, it''s a waste of Naruto''s painstaking camping activities today.


    "Sure enough, let''s sleep together!"


    Naruto instantly transformed into a wolf, holding the two sisters Mingmei and Xiaoai, all three of them fell into the tent.


    "Idiot! Get out of here!"


    Xiao Ai was so embarrassed that she almost shed tears. Her cheeks were completely red. It was not that she didn¡¯t have any intimacy with him on weekdays. Kissing had already happened before, but Mingmei was still here at this time. The two sisters are the same. If you make him in front of your relatives, you will feel a huge shame.


    "I don''t want it!"


    Xiao Ai is not a super Saiyan, how could her small body resist Naruto''s strange power, Naruto only needs one hand to hold Xiao Ai in her arms, and then bowed her head and kissed those two pieces of fiber With thin lips, the other hand was placed on Mingmei''s body.


    The two sisters met Naruto. They really met a destined demon. Whether it was the strong little sorrow in the daily life, or the soft outside and strong inside, and the strong heart Mingmei, they couldn''t resist Naruto''s magic power. The three of them hugged together. It was a very chaotic and warm atmosphere after sleeping all night.


    After two days and two nights of perfect camping, all three of them were contented and left the campsite and drove back. However, on the way, they stopped by to see the twin tower skyscrapers that were about to be unveiled in Nishitama City.


    The two buildings are built side by side, but they are not completely symmetrical skyscrapers. It is said that with this two-tower skyscraper as the center, it will become the economic and cultural center of Nishitama City. It can be said that this two-tower skyscraper has extraordinary significance. .


    Mingmei only wore a pair of sunglasses and didn''t make too many changes. She just stood under the two-tower skyscraper and said, "I heard that Mount Fuji can be seen from the top of this building. What would Mount Fuji look like from that angle."


    "I don''t know what Mount Fuji looks like, but I know what Akemi''s mountain looks like."

 749 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 749

    Naruto sticks to Mingmei''s back, stretches out a pair of claws, grabs Mingmei''s two peaks filthyly, and kneads them with force rather than skill.


    Mingmei blushed and immediately covered her mouth, she almost couldn''t help but groan.


    Snapped!


    Something hit the back of Naruto''s head again, this time it was Prada''s new handbag, and the face of Aidian was as cold as ever.


    "Big idiot!"


    Chapter 282-The weird man at the door of a skyscraper, the Titanic of architecture!


    Scene change...


    Although the location is still under the twin tower skyscrapers in Nishitama City, the atmosphere just now has changed.


    Naruto, who was attacked by Xiao Ai''s flying bag, was resurrected again, squatting beside Xiao Ai, and whispered: "Xiao Ai, do you think we should leave soon?"


    Even Naruto had to choose to retreat. This terrifying aura was... Conan''s golden domineering spirit of death wherever he went!


    Although for today¡¯s camping, Naruto has arranged a lot of guards to protect Xiaoai and Mingmei, but if Conan, the god of death, is here, God knows what will happen, so Naruto is very embarrassed that it is better to run directly at this time. .


    Xiao Ai glanced at Conan, but she was concerned about another matter.


    "Is it okay for him to see my sister?"


    "If it matters, my guard won''t let him appear here."


    Naruto made an explanation, saying: "Based on the current situation, if the two of you are found out, it will indeed cause me some trouble, but it will not determine the final outcome. Conan saw it. If he doesn¡¯t have the ability to do anything to you, it doesn¡¯t matter if he sees it.


    With Naruto¡¯s explanation, Xiao Ai was relieved immediately, while Miyano Akemi stared at Conan and said, ¡°Is that kid the first person to become smaller after taking the medicine? It¡¯s really unimaginable. It¡¯s almost like a science fiction movie."


    "It''s a science fiction that that guy can live up to now."


    Naruto rolled the dead fish eyes and began to complain, where Conan went to death, and so many people died, it was Conan who did not die by himself. This is called science fiction.


    Naruto looked at Conan not pleasing to the eye, and Conan looked at Naruto even more pleasing to the eye, saying: "Why are you here?!"


    "none of your business!"


    Naruto has no obligation to answer Conan¡¯s questions. He choked back with one sentence, and then coldly swept the three little ghosts of the Junior Detectives. The psychological shadow that was terrified by Naruto¡¯s murderousness last time has not passed. When Naruto glanced at him, he took two steps back in shock.


    Naruto shrugged and didn''t bother to worry about the three little ghosts. He turned to face the two sisters Mingmei and Xiaoai, and said, "I think we should go back. There is nothing to look at here."


    Xiao Ai didn''t really like seeing Conan''s group at first, and Miyano Akimi knew that she might be in danger if she came out too long, so she nodded in agreement.


    Naruto pulled the car door, and when he was about to get in the car, he suddenly froze for a while, looked at a taxi coming at the intersection, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    "Really, when will you not come, but this time?!"


    Naruto''s face suddenly changed, Xiao Ai looked at her face twitching strangely, as if she had discovered something, but Naruto who seemed not angry again, said: "What''s wrong with you?"


    Naruto smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "I don''t think we can leave."


    The target of that taxi is here. The new landmark of Nishitama City, the twin tower skyscrapers, and the man and two women who got out of the car, let the two sisters understand why Naruto can''t leave.


    "teacher?"


    Before getting out of the car, Xiaolan had already seen the dazzling blond hair. After getting off the car lightly, she looked at Naruto whose complexion seemed to be faintly convulsive with surprise, and said: "Why are you here?"


    ''I should ask you this sentence...''


    Naruto''s face looked a little helpless. If Xiaolan and Yuanzi hadn''t suddenly appeared here, he would have drove off the road a while ago. However, since these two girls appeared, Naruto would not be happy to leave without saying hello, so I have to stay here.


    "We just came back from camping."


    Naruto pointed his finger at himself, and the two sisters, Xiao Ai, and said: "When I came back, I saw this twin tower skyscraper, so I stopped by and took a look. How about you?"


    "Ahem!"


    Kogoro Mouri coughed, then tidyed up his suit, and said, "The owner of this building, Mio Tokiwa, is my college girl. Before the opening next week, I will be invited to visit!"


    ''Even so, what are you proud of?''


    Except for Xiaolan, Akemi and the three little ghosts, everyone else is spitting out the guy Mouri Kogoro in their hearts. I don''t know what this guy is proud of. Even if it is a villain, this building belongs to Kogoro Moori. ...Senior girl, from a legal point of view, it has nothing to do with Kogoro Mouri. What is he proud of?


    "Is that so?" Naruto looked up at the scale of the twin towers, holding his head, "I have never heard of it."


    Naruto''s words were nothing on the surface, but they were secretly sarcastic that a guy like Kogoro Mori could have such a powerful school girl.


    Xiaolan''s mind was simple, she didn''t hear the irony implicit in Naruto''s words, but she understood the superficial meaning, and immediately agreed: "Yes, dad didn''t even talk about it. I think it''s weird, so dad is here. I confessed under my forced confession."


    "amount¡­¡­"


    Everyone looked at Xiaolan. Although she is a delicate and lovely girl, she is actually the champion of the individual and team competitions of the Women''s Karate National Competition. It is said that her strength can already enter the national youth team. She has such a daughter with superhuman strength, everyone. Immediately they cast sympathetic glances at Kogoro Mouri.


    I would think of the way I was forced to confess by Xiaolan before, even the cheeky of Kogoro Moori felt embarrassed, and said: "What nonsense are you talking about, Xiaolan?!"


    "So that''s it..."


    Conan smiled and narrowed his eyes, and said, "It turns out that Sister Xiaolan is to monitor the actions of Uncle Maori, so she followed."


    "Because that Mio Tokiwa is the eldest lady of the Tokiwa Group, she is still single at the moment. For Xiaolan, whose parents are separated, of course this is a situation that must be paid attention to, right, Xiaolan?"


    The second Miss Yuanzi smiled and spoke the gossip information she knew without hesitation.


    Naruto glanced at Yuanzi and said amusedly: "Yuanzi, where did you hear those gossips?"


    Yuanzi snorted, didn''t think there was any problem at all, and said with a smile: "The Tokiwa Group and our Suzuki chaebol also have a lot of cooperation, I will know that Tokiwa Mio''s situation is not strange."


    "It''s not weird! I think you can be a very good intelligence dealer if you go on like this."


    "Huh? That''s not bad, so you can dig other people''s gossip everywhere!"


    The second lady of Suzuki chaebol who almost regarded the gossip career as the meaning of her life seemed to see her future immediately. Imagining the days when her group of subordinates went everywhere to help them dig other people''s gossip, Yuanzi suddenly laughed very YD.


    "In that case, maybe you can go to the teacher and Xiaolan''s gossip, and see if they are doing anything H behind me."


    Yuanzi had fallen into intermittent delusions, and his head was full of gossip, and he didn''t even know what was in his heart by accident.


    "The garden!"


    Xiao Lan snorted, her face flushed because of her friend''s mouth without a door, her eyes were shame and embarrassment, her fists were already squeezed.


    "Huh?"


    After the intermittent delusion, Yuanzi set off again with intermittent brain disability, turned his head, looked at his friend innocently, and said, "What''s wrong, Lanjiang?"

 750 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 750

    "..."


    Xiao Lan was frustrated for a while, but looking at the innocent expression in the garden, Xiao Lan really lost her strength. She waved her hand helplessly and said, "Forget it, it''s nothing."


    Mingmei stood behind Naruto, watching the interesting interaction of this lifelong friend with a laugh, covering her mouth, and whispered: "Is that girl with long hair Xiaolan? She is really a very simple and lovely girl. No wonder I heard Zhibao say that you like her so much."


    Naruto turned his head and blinked her big blue eyes at Mingmei with an innocent look, and said, "Actually, I like you very much."


    Although Mingmei is gentle and tough, even in a place like the black organization, she retains an angel-like heart, but facing Naruto, the biggest problem is not that Mingmei is not strong enough, but that her skin is not thick enough, even if It was Ming Mei who was equally fearless in the face of gin, her face flushed instantly.


    boom!


    To bully the weak sister, Naruto immediately greeted the attack from the strong sister. Xiao Ai looked at Naruto coldly, really wishing to give him an APTX-4869 capsule.


    "Don''t bully my sister!"


    A group of weird people started a strange interaction at the door of the Twin Towers skyscraper. At this time, a woman in professional attire came out and interrupted their desire to continue performing weird dramas.


    "Are you Mr. Kogoro Mouri?"


    "Yes."


    "I am the secretary of Chairman Tokiwa. My name is Tomomi Sawaguchi. The chairman is still receiving customers. Please follow me to the exhibition room for a visit."


    "Then trouble you."


    Although Naruto and his group were not invited, they still followed Sawaguchi Chi Nami into the twin tower skyscrapers, and just a few days later, after the twin tower skyscrapers were destroyed, this building was blown up on the opening day. .


    It''s the Titanic of architecture...


    Chapter 283-Killing drugs, if used well, can also save lives!


    It claims to be a new landmark of Nishitama City. Although somewhat exaggerated, this twin-tower skyscraper is quite good.


    Because it has not officially opened yet, the building is still relatively empty. In the building, it is mainly from Tokiwa Group who are working on the final work for the opening next week.


    "This is Building A. The entire building is an office building. The 31st floor and above belong to the Tokiwa Group. The exhibition rooms are located on the 2nd and 3rd floors. Please go here."


    Sawaguchi Chinami led the crowd to visit the twin tower skyscrapers while beginning to explain the composition of this skyscraper.


    Everyone got on the escalator, Xiao Ai sat comfortably on Naruto''s shoulders, and asked softly, "What kind of group is the Tokiwa Group?"


    Naruto thought for a while, and said: "It seems to be a computer-related group, from computer development, to software, and games. It is an electronics group."


    "Huh?! So there must be a fun game here!"


    "Now it''s time to play!"


    After all, they were still children. After hearing that there would be a game here, the three of the Junior Detectives immediately forgot the great fear Naruto caused to them. They were full of expectations for the game.


    Xiao Ai looked at Naruto, suddenly cocked her mouth badly, and rarely got close to Naruto''s ear, and asked in a low voice: "Then how do you think this compares with your Uzumaki group''s headquarters in the United States? "


    This question is really difficult to answer, but fortunately, Xiao Ai, this girl still knows the severity, and did not deliberately embarrass Naruto, just to the extent that the two of them can hear.


    Naruto rolled his eyes and answered in a low voice.


    "Don''t ask this kind of boring question, is it good? The gap is too big."


    Even though the Tokiwa Group is not a small group, after all, it can build such a level of twin tower skyscrapers, but on the Japanese boundary, the financial and strength of the Suzuki chaebol and the Yanben family are much greater than the Tokiwa Group, and Naruto, Guang It¡¯s just that the strength in Japan is ten times greater than that of the Tokiwa Group. Counting all the strengths in the United States, Naruto¡¯s hands are more powerful than the Suzuki family and the Yanmoto family combined. The Tokiwa Group is too far apart. Incomparable, even Akatsuki''s financial resources and strength are stronger than Tokiwa Group, and it is not a hierarchy at all.


    The content of Naruto and Xiaoai''s words is limited to the two of them knowing themselves, and under the leadership of Sawaguchi Tomomi, they came to the exhibition room on the second floor.


    Naruto also said before that Tokiwa is mainly engaged in electronics-related industries, so many of the latest electronics products in the showroom on the second floor, but for children, the most attractive thing is games.


    As a Ph.D. in electronics and engineering, Dr. Aka also found it an eye-opener in this showroom.


    "There are so many interesting things here!"


    "Is it interesting?"


    Naruto just stood in the exhibition room and glanced around at random, feeling dull. His subordinates hold the technology ahead of this era. Naruto really didn''t like the things displayed here at Tokiwa Group. eye.


    Xiao Ai was also a little interested, but she just looked at the computer part. Even the most advanced computer that can be developed with the power of the Tokiwa Group is not as good as the one Naruto gave her. Come, Xiao Ai lost interest.


    "Welcome to everyone."


    A very tall middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes with a cordial smile on his face.


    "Hello, I am the director of Tokipan Group and the programmer Yuan Jiaming."


    "what?"


    Seeing this Mr. Yuan Jiaming, who was too tall for a programmer, Naruto let out a whisper of surprise. The voice was so small that only the two sisters around me could hear him.


    Miyano Akemi looked at Naruto with a puzzled look, and said:


    "what happened?"


    "It''s nothing, I just think this gentleman looks more...characteristic." Naruto squeezed his chin, didn''t know where to go to play with his attention, and didn''t have a door on his mouth, so he started to talk nonsense." This Mr. Yuan Jiaming has a big face, but his eyes and mouth are funny, and his facial features are obviously on the high side. It looks like he has a big chin. I really have to admit that there are more and more animals in this world. Fewer, but more and more types of people."


    Naruto couldn''t see any seriousness at all, and didn''t know what nonsense he was talking about. The three girls who had a close relationship with Naruto and a fake loli all looked at him with a black line.


    boom!


    Xiao Ai immediately gave serious sanctions to this unscrupulous guy, and put her foot directly on Naruto''s calf.


    Seeing that Naruto had diverted their attention, he was certain that he didn''t care about being kicked by a small grief at all, but observing that Yuan Jiaming with the corner of his eye.


    For nothing else, it was because Naruto actually felt the breath of a crow in Yuan Jiaming''s body.


    ''Although it is very weak, it is indeed the breath that people in the organization should have. Since this guy says that he is a programmer, he should also be responsible for this aspect of the organization. In this way, the breath is weak, but the crow Why is it in this place?Yuan Jiaming, I have never heard of this name before, it should be just a small person, but for the safety of Xiaoai and Mingmei, I still need to investigate it, and if necessary, he will be dealt with.''


    The things Naruto had in mind were very simple and plain. If Yuan Jiaming really threatened Xiaoai and Mingmei, Naruto would wipe him out without hesitation.


    I took a peek at Xiao Ai, she seemed to have no response from seeing Yuan Jiaming, which made Naruto more sure of her inference, Yuan Jiaming is really a small person, so that his breath is so weak that even Xiao Ai People who are extremely sensitive to tissue breath can''t notice it.


    The Yuan Jiaming also heard Naruto¡¯s kick that day. If it was totally unreliable, three black lines suddenly hung on his forehead, saying: "Mr. Uzumaki, you don¡¯t have to hurt me like that when we meet for the first time today. Right."


    "Oh, do you know me?"


    When Naruto raised his eyebrows, what made him care more about the address "you", really few people would use this address for him when they first met.


    "Of course, the chairman of Maelstrom Group, the richest person in the world."


    Yuan Jiaming nodded slightly, seeming to express his complete lack of hostility, and at the same time handed his business card with both hands.


    Naruto took the business card, put it in his pocket, and smiled dryly: "Mr. Hara is polite. Being rich today does not mean that you will not be surpassed tomorrow. Tomorrow, now will be the past, no one will I know what the future is like, right, Mr. Hara?"


    "Yes, Mr. Uzumaki is right."

 751 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 751

    Yuan Jiaming is completely inferior, and he can''t see that he is one of the directors of Tokiwa Group. Is it true that he sees too much pressure in front of Naruto, or is it because of something else?In short, Naruto felt that his humility should not have been pretended.


    "Ah! What is this? Is it a game console?"


    Ayumi discovered a strange device in the exhibition room, which looked almost like a device that would exist in the cartoon of Masked Superman, which made the three children a great curiosity.


    "Would you like to try it?"


    Yuan Jiaming walked to the strange machine, still with a kind smile on his face, and said, "This is a machine I developed. It can predict what it will look like ten years from now."


    "It''s really a powerful machine to predict what you will look like ten years from now!"


    In other words, the person who is most excited here today is not the third junior of the Junior Detective Group, but Dr. A Li. For him, seeing so many new technology products here is almost like going to heaven.


    "Doctor! Come and play!"


    Little Loli Bumi looks excited, so children will have this kind of thought. When I was young, I looked forward to growing up. I think that when I grow up, I will not be scolded or controlled. I can play games for many nights. It doesn''t matter, Stepme should have similar ideas.


    "Sit down so lightly."


    Yuan Jiaming asked Dr. Akasa and Ayumi to sit on the strange machine and started to operate at the same time. Kogoro Mouri hugged his arms and didn''t mean to participate.


    "I don''t want to see my old face ten years from now..."


    Xiaolan looked at her father, and relentlessly said: "Dad doesn''t look young now."


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    Mouri Kogoro rolled his eyes and looked at his daughter helplessly, but instantly understood what a girl is outgoing. After Xiaolan left a comment, he ignored his father, and then looked at Naruto. Said: "Teacher, it should be so young after ten years."


    "of course."


    When Naruto shrugged, in fact, he didn''t need to worry about his ageing at all. Although he was nearly forty years old, Naruto could feel the hugeness and strength of his vitality. Although he suffered a lot of injuries over the years, his vitality was It has not been reduced. Part of the reason is that he has the body of an immortal, and his own vitality is strong. After the explosion of the eight gates, his body has far surpassed ordinary people. The other part is of course his salvation merit in the Naruto world. Naruto''s power of virtue to avoid death and prolong life is not so simple.


    Mingmei glanced at Naruto, there seemed to be some worry in her eyes, and Xiao Ai''s brows were also frowned, she immediately thought of something, and her face showed a faint smile.


    ''Murder drugs, if used well, can also save lives.''


    Chapter 284-The closest place to heaven!


    After Yuan Jiaming manipulated the machine, he immediately lowered a very modern helmet from above.


    It looks a lot like the helmet you wear when you ride a motorcycle, but the part that connects to the shoulders is worn on the heads of Dr. Akasa and Ayumi.


    Some bright lights flashed on the''windshield'' of the''helmet'', and the faces of Dr. Aka and Ayumi were scanned carefully, and then the sound of the shutter sounded. Then, ten years later, Dr. Aka and Ayumi The appearance of spit out from the machine.


    "Well, this is what the two will look like ten years later."


    Yuan Jiaming handed the two photos to Dr. Asa and Ayumi respectively, and Mitsuhiko and Motota got together with Dr. Asa.


    "What, there is no change at all!"


    Mitsuhiko didn''t conceal it at all, but yes, Dr. Aka''s appearance after ten years has not changed at all from now. He is still bald, with long hair on both sides of his head, and his expression is dull. He looks like a patient with Alzheimer''s. .


    "This machine must be broken!"


    "No, come and take a look at Bumei."


    Conan seemed to see something incredible there, and quickly summoned Genta, Mitsuhiko, Xiaolan, Yuanzi, and even Naruto, who curiously approached Ayumi''s side, and looked at the photo showing Ayumi. Even Naruto had to sigh the look after years.


    ''It''s so beautiful.''


    According to the machine, Bumei is indeed an incredible beauty ten years later. His hair is just shoulder-length, and the clothes on his body are of course the red sportswear that Bumei is wearing now. The green eyes are smiling, really. She is an extremely beautiful girl, and she feels like a girl of athletic vitality.


    "so cute!"


    Mitsuhiko and Yuanta showed the look of a pig brother, and then the latter, a guy who looks like a pig bajie in both body and personality, pointed to the garden and said, "Ayumi will definitely be more popular than this sister in the future!"


    "Huh! How can a kid understand the charm of adults!"


    Yuanzi''s hands are environmentally friendly in front of him, with a look of disdain. Speaking of which, among all the women present, only she and Sawaguchi know that Nami is no longer a virgin. Xiaolan and Akemi are still pure, Xiaoai and Ayumi... that is of course. Up.


    "Anyway, let''s have fun too!"


    "it is good!"


    Genta and Mitsuhiko were excited, and immediately got on the machine. The machine showed what they looked like ten years later. Genta and Mitsuhiko were holding two photos of the public''s faces with expressions of helplessness.


    "Yoyo!" The garden is triumphant, really arrogant with the children, "I have seen such high school students, I caught a lot of them on the road!"


    "Oh, both of them did a good job."


    Xiaolan and Yuanzi are definitely golden partners. Yuanzi is always black because of bad water. Xiaolan has a clear angel heart, so he always has white faces.


    "Then it will be my turn and Xiaolan."


    Yuanzi happily took Xiaolan''s arm and walked towards the magical machine, and the next moment Yuanzi regretted it.


    The top of the garden was almost covered by black clouds, holding a picture of middle-aged Obasan in his hand, squatting in the corner, his whole body exuding a dark atmosphere that he didn''t want anyone to approach.


    Naruto really endured a lot of hard work before he didn''t laugh directly. Of course, on the other hand, it was also the appearance of Xiaolan ten years later that attracted Naruto''s main attention.


    "It''s beautiful."


    Naruto sighed softly and accurately entered Xiaolan''s ears, which made the originally shy girl immediately show a happy smile on her face.


    According to the appearance of Xiaolan ten years later given by the machine, she actually looks very similar to Yingli when she was young. After all, she is a mother and daughter, and she is also a mother and daughter of the second dimension, but only the face is similar.


    Because Xiaolan¡¯s own hairstyle and temperament are very different from Fei Yingri¡¯s, so ten years later, although her face is closer to Fei Yingri¡¯s look, from the photos, Xiaolan is still as gentle and simple as before, it seems time. It can only make her face more mature, but this knife cannot damage Xiaolan''s beautiful crystal heart.


    "Then the teacher is next!"


    Xiao Lan collected her photo, and then looked at Naruto with a glimmer of expectation and mischief in her eyes.


    Upon hearing this, Yuanzi immediately resurrected with blood, temporarily tossing aside the matter of his own photo, and pulling Naruto''s arm to the machine.


    "Hey! Yuanzi, would you be a little ladylike?"


    Naruto had a depressed expression on his face. He didn''t mind playing with that machine, but being dragged by the garden like this, it was really shameful to say...


    "What kind of lady, let it go to hell! Now you sit on me obediently!"


    The second lady of the Suzuki chaebol broke out with strange power, and actually directly pressed Naruto''s whole person into the machine, and when Xiaolan was holding Naruto in the garden, he also dragged Maori Kogoro over.


    "Hey! Xiaolan, I don''t want to play with that boring machine!"


    "What does it matter? Just play it anyway!"


    Xiaolan made up his mind today to cheat her dad. Yuanzi just pressed Naruto on the seat of the machine, but Xiaolan directly threw Maori Kogoro in.

 752 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 752

    The two helmets landed and put them on the heads of the two middle-aged uncles, Naruto and Maori. Ten seconds later, the results came out.


    Not surprisingly at all, Mouri Kogoro ten years later was much older than he is now, with obvious wrinkles on his face, and his hair began to gray, just like a decadent middle-aged man.


    A picture of a completely unattractive middle-aged uncle, everyone glanced at it and put it aside, all eyes were on the picture of Naruto.


    "So handsome!"


    The second lady of the Suzuki chaebol was the most exaggerated, with red cheeks. Ten years later, Naruto was more handsome and handsome than now, and full of the beautiful appearance of a mature man. His eyes were shining and he almost turned into a wolf.


    It''s not that the garden is not calm enough, it''s just that the other three girls who have maintained their purity so far performed slightly better than the garden. Although they didn''t say it directly, they could see that they were all abnormal.


    In the end, Conan was forced to press on the machine by Genta and Mitsuhiko. In fact, they wanted to catch Xiao Ai, but they were scared back by Naruto''s eyes.


    Conan ten years later is of course Shinichi Kudo, and ten years later, Xiao Ai is naturally Shiho Miyano. Although Naruto said that there will be no big problems, but if Xiao Ai¡¯s identity is exposed, there will be more plans for him. At least it will still have an impact. For now, it is best for Naruto to keep the identities of Xiao Ai and Conan secret.


    However, the problem is that after Conan got on the board, the machine unexpectedly showed an error and did not give a picture of Conan ten years later, which made Conan himself relieved.


    "That might mean that you won''t exist in this world after ten years."


    Xiao Ai walked behind Conan, coldly dropped a spit, and then took Mingmei''s hand, completely ignoring the look in Conan''s eyes.


    "Aidian is right."


    As the super doggie next to Xiao Ai, Naruto immediately agreed with Ai Dian''s opinion, and then ignored the Conan kid, and took a look at Yuanzi and Xiaolan.


    "okay, I get it."


    Secretary Sawaguchi Nami hung up the phone, then walked in front of everyone, and said, "Everyone, please follow me to the banquet hall on the 75th floor. Please go this way for the elevator."


    As a secretary, the seemingly shrewd Sawaguchi Nami accidentally bumped into Kogoro Mouri when she turned around, her face blushed slightly, and said, "I''m really sorry."


    "Ah, it doesn''t matter."


    "Hahaha..." Yuan Jiaming laughed unabashedly, and said, "Here again, she is a pig, so she often bumps into each other like this."


    Sawaguchi Tomomi embarrassedly put out her tongue, and immediately under her leadership, everyone boarded the VIP elevator.


    "What a beauty!"


    Through the completely transparent glass of the elevator, the line of sight is constantly rising, from head-up to down, looking at the beautiful scenery outside the window, Xiaolan couldn''t help but exclaimed, then turned to look at Sawaguchi Nami, and said: "This elevator is a direct 75th floor?"


    "Yes,"


    Nami Sawaguchi turned to explain to Oran, the background behind her was Kogoro Mori standing close to the corner because of fear of heights, "This is a VIP elevator that can go directly to the floor you want, and you can take it from the outside. The only place for the elevator is the concert hall on the 66th floor."


    "But this is really beautiful." Mingmei smiled in admiration, because the beautiful scenery that she saw made Mingmei feel better, and her smile added a bit, "It feels like it has penetrated the clouds. "


    "Yeah!" Little Lori Bumei nodded her head, turned her head to look at the big sister who was smiling very softly, and said: "It feels like reaching heaven step by step."


    "Little sister, what you said is really good."


    Mingmei is as gentle and kind as her smile, squatting down and stroking Bumei''s head, giving Bumei a cute look, then turning her head and looking at her own sister who seems to be always cold, and the other seems The beloved man with a smile forever.


    ''For me, as long as the two of them are there, it is heaven.''


    Chapter 285-Downstairs of the twin towers, the phantom of the black organization!


    Mingmei''s cute little thoughts that make people shy of course will not let others, especially Naruto know, that the elevator rose rapidly and soon came to the main banquet hall on the 75th floor.


    After the elevator door was opened, Kogoro Mori, who was afraid of heights, finally breathed a sigh of relief, and walked quickly into the banquet hall, with his feet on the ground. Only then did he feel a sense of security.


    Xiaolan held her forehead painfully, and didn''t want to make too many comments on Kogoro Mouri''s shame.


    The twin-tower skyscraper has not yet opened. There are still many workers in the banquet hall on the 75th floor. They are preparing for the banquet a week later.The twin towers will open in a week. At that time, a lot of celebrities will be invited. The banquet is not called a banquet for the Tokiwa Group, it is called a war. It can be said that the success of the twin towers depends on half. Put it at the banquet a week later.


    Sawaguchi knows that Nami walks owing to her mouth. Although according to Yuan Jiaming, the secretary of the pig is sometimes a bit reckless, but in other respects, she is a good secretary.


    "Here is currently preparing for the opening banquet, so it is a bit messy, please forgive me."


    Under the leadership of Sawaguchi Tomomi, everyone walked to a woman in red.


    "Maori senior."


    The owner of this two-tower skyscraper, Mio Tokiwa, the chairman of Tokiwa Group, turned around and walked towards Kogoro Mouri.


    "It''s been a long time since graduation."


    "Yeah, Tokiwa, it''s been a long time."


    The two middle-aged classmates who hadn''t seen each other for a long time shook hands. Tokiwa Mio didn''t seem to be very arrogant, and smiled and said, "I''m sorry, but I will take you so far."


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the girl standing in front of me is my own school girl, so Kogoro Mouri showed a little embarrassment on his face, and said, "No, I''m really sorry. Actually, he should have come alone..."


    "I am his daughter, Xiaolan, and my mother asked me to say hello to you on her behalf."


    To this day, Xiaolan, who is still unwilling to bring together Mori and Concubine Hideri, stepped forward and interrupted Kogoro Mori, and bowed to Tokiwa Mio.


    "Hey, Xiao Lan..."


    Maori¡¯s sense of existence has gradually decreased to a point lower than that of Conan. Xiaolan ignored her father¡¯s words and smiled: "I¡¯m here to introduce, this is my classmate Suzuki Sonoko, and my teacher Uzumaki. Naruto."


    Even though he had received reports from his subordinates before, Mio Tokiwa was a little surprised when he actually saw them. One was the second lady of the Suzuki chaebol and the other was the helm of the Uzumaki Group. To be honest, these two Individuals are people that Mio Tokiwa can never offend.


    "Hello, I''m Mio Tokiwa."


    Different from just shaking hands with Kogoro Mori, Mio Tokiwa bowed slightly when facing Naruto and Sonoko, as if showing her sincerity. It could also be said that she wanted to show her favor to Uzumaki and Suzuki.


    "Hello, Miss Tokiwa."


    Naruto just nodded slightly. Tokiwa Mio is just a small character in Naruto''s eyes, so even if he behaves very rudely, Tokiwa Mio can''t do anything to him.


    "My first meeting, Ms. Tokiwa, hello."


    Yuanzi has shown her attitude as the second lady of the Suzuki chaebol. Although she can see that her brain is very problematic, her undisguised, pure and lovely appearance is only limited to those close to her, in the presence of strangers. In front of him, Yuanzi would not easily get into trouble, this Tokiwa Mio, of course, in Yuanzi''s view, was a stranger.


    Mio Tokiwa did not move any sensuality on the surface, turned sideways slightly, and said:


    "Let me introduce," Tokiwa Mio first pointed to an old man with a big nose and a solemn face in traditional clothes. "This is my Japanese painting teacher, Japanese painter Rizuki Minami."


    "Ruyue Fengshui?"


    This time, Kogoro Mori unexpectedly learned a little bit about art, and looked at the old man who looked a little like a foggy dog ??in surprise.


    "Could it be the one who is famous for painting Mount Fuji..."


    Poor Moori Kogoro, even if he knows a little bit about art, he still has to be interrupted.


    "I know a little bit about you too..."

 753 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 753

    A guy who is full of alcohol, his face is a little red from drinking a lot, the top of his head is hairless, the back of his head is long, and the face is very odious (the annoying dragon sleeve is basically in this shape), very rudely with his hands Poke at Kogoro Mouri, and said, "You are that sleepy Kogoro."


    "I''m the sleeping Kogoro!"


    The anger on Kogoro Maori''s face flashed, and he looked at the bald who spoke rudely.


    Mio Tokiwa didn''t seem to be annoyed by the drunkard''s affairs, but introduced plainly: "This is Mr. Oki Iwamatsu, a member of Nishitama City, thanks to him running around to help when constructing this building."


    ''Running to help, in fact, is right and sex trading.''


    Naruto rolled his eyes in his heart, and didn''t want to comment too much on the actions of Mio Tokiwa. Anyway, it was her own choice. Naruto didn''t have a stand to comment or criticize, anyway, it had nothing to do with him.


    Mio Tokiwa didn''t know Naruto''s bad and rude evaluation, and turned to look at the last middle-aged man.


    "Then this is the designer of this building, the architect Hidehiko Kazama."


    While the adults were introducing each other, a few unceasing little ghosts ran around in the banquet hall, lying next to the huge French windows.


    "It''s so beautiful!"


    "You can see Mount Fuji from here!"


    "Yeah, so big, so beautiful!"


    The voices of several little ghosts also attracted the attention of adults. Even if you are standing in the middle of the banquet hall, you can directly see the most important mountain Fuji in Japan from the huge floor-to-ceiling windows.


    A smile appeared on Mio Tokiwa''s face, as if a little smug.


    "You can also see Mount Fuji at night here."


    ''at night?"Naruto''s head twitched slightly, and his spirit began to slip again." It''s impossible to illuminate the entire Mount Fuji with lights. It''s not realistic at all, and you should go to the representative Oki Iwamatsu who accompany you at night, right? .''


    "So what can you see in the other window?!"


    The child was too energetic. After seeing Mount Fuji, he ran to the other side and lay on the huge floor-to-ceiling window.


    "What''s that? The dome?"


    Speaking of this twin-tower skyscraper, Tokiwa Mio also walked over and explained with a smile: "That is the building of Building B. From here you can see the roof of Building B. There are shops underneath and restaurants above. There is an indoor swimming pool on the top floor, and the roof of the dome can be opened."


    "Oh, it''s amazing." Mouri Kogoro exclaimed, seeming to be surprised that his school girl has such a skill.


    "That''s right, Mio." Oki Iwamatsu came over and called out Tokiwa Mio''s name directly, "Can I go to that restaurant on weekends?"


    "But it hasn''t opened yet." Tokiwa Mio was a little embarrassed.


    "Does it mean no?" Omu Yansong went mad with the wine, seemingly confident.


    Mio Tokiwa was taken aback, but immediately changed her tone and said, "I know, I will prepare a suite on the 67th floor for you."


    Oki Iwamatsu walked to Mio Tokiwa''s side, and said in a low voice, "If possible, I would like to have dinner with you. Oh, this brooch is very special, is it something new to the post?"


    "No, I picked it myself."


    Although the dialogue between Mio Tokiwa and Iwamatsu Oki did not deliberately raise the volume, they were still heard clearly by Naruto, which made Naruto more sure of his guess.


    ''Slacks meet a powder customer, neither of them are good birds.''


    Naruto murmured badly in his heart, and the painter Ruyue Fengshui who was secretly called the Wutiangu by Naruto suddenly snorted coldly and said, "Misu, I''m going back!"


    "Teacher, I will send you downstairs." Tokiwa Mio quickly followed.


    "You don''t have to give it away!" Ruyue Fengshui waved her sleeves, turned and left. The relationship between master and apprentice is really worth considering.


    "He seems to be very upset." Akemi Miyano was a little bit stunned.


    "Because Ms. Tokiwa bought his work and then changed hands at a high price, he seemed to be a little..."


    Naruto rolled his eyes frantically. Although Mio Tokiwa''s approach was nothing wrong with a businessman, it was the kind of woman Naruto hated most.


    At this time, Yuan Jiaming deliberately invited the three little ghosts from the Junior Detective Group to go to his house on the weekend to give him some reference for his newly developed game. Under the temptation of chocolate, the three little ghosts immediately agreed.


    "Sister Xiaolan,"


    Mitsuhiko Tsuburaya, who was born with pockmarks on his face, walked up to Xiaolan and said, "I have something to discuss with you. Can I meet tomorrow?"


    Xiao Lan was taken aback and didn''t understand what happened to Mitsuhiko, but the kind-hearted Xiao Lan still didn''t refuse, and nodded.


    "sure."


    "I will tell you the time and place later."


    Just as Mitsuhiko walked away, Bu Mei walked to Xiao Lan''s face again. The two did not know if they had negotiated, and the lines were almost the same as they had been memorized.


    "Sister Xiaolan, I have something to tell you in private."


    The corners of Xiaolan''s mouth twitched. I don''t know what happened to the children these years, and she felt like she had become a close sister...


    Just as Xiaolan couldn''t help but vomit, the two men took the elevator to the banquet hall, chatting casually.


    "I didn''t expect to see this kind of car now. What is the name of that classic car?"


    "It''s a Porsche 356A."


    Because he heard the model of this car, Conan''s mind immediately appeared like gin. He didn''t care about anything in an instant, and rushed in front of the two men, saying: "Where did you see that car?! What about the color?!"


    "Oh, just parked in front of this building just now, the color is black."


    ''It''s a gin car!''


    Chapter 286-Naruto''s skill, crying beautiful Xiaolan!


    The black Porsche 356A is the only car in the world that can be driven by a gin club.


    Conan knew this too, so after hearing about the black Porsche 356A, Conan took the elevator downstairs without any consideration.


    Naruto squeezed his chin, surrounded by the two little sisters with slightly changed expressions, and their brains began to complain.


    "Speaking of which, even if he finds gin, what is he going to do?"


    Naruto is really curious about this, what should Conan do if he finds gin?Use an anesthesia gun?Don''t be kidding, although the anesthetic is very powerful, will that toy be useful for gin?If it is gin, even if it hits the anesthetic needle, it will immediately shoot at the center of the needle. Using the pain and the willpower of the gin, it is easy to suppress the power of the anesthetic.


    For someone like the devil like Gin, as long as there is a breath, he dared to bite your neck with his last strength, as long as he can fight back for a second, Conan is dead.


    Because I was looking forward to seeing how Conan would be tortured by gin, Naruto called a few of his own hands to watch, but if he was discovered by gin, he would immediately flash him. After all, if it was for a Conan, he would be damaged. That''s not worth it.


    The result...


    "okay, I get it."

 754 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 754

    Naruto hung up the phone, his face was slightly depressed. The goal of Gin doesn¡¯t seem to be Naruto, nor Xiaoai and their sisters, nor even Conan. It seems to be something about the big-faced Yuan Jiaming, so in After staying at the entrance of the Twin Towers skyscraper for a while, he left without seeing Conan, Xiao Ai and Mingmei, so Naruto didn''t even have an actor to watch the show. It was so depressing.


    Compared to Mingmei, Xiao Ai is even more afraid of gin. Naruto squatted down and put the little girl into her arms, quietly soothing.


    "Don''t be afraid, the gin is gone, don''t be afraid, I am here and Mingmei is here."


    Although Mingmei still fears gin in her heart, she, who is strong in her heart, is in fact much better than Xiao Ai. Coupled with seeing Xiao Ai''s fear, she cares more for her sister than her fear of gin.


    Although it¡¯s really strange in terms of identity, the appearance of Naruto and Mingmei comforting Xiao Ai together softly, it really seems like a parent caring about their children, just because they both care about this girl. Love.


    Hui Yuanai has gone through so many things, and she has become a lot stronger. This time, when she heard the name of the gin, she was not completely immobile in fright. She recovered after a while, took a deep breath, and confronted her sister. And the eyes of the beloved man, the heart is warm.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Naruto and Akemi saw that although she hadn''t completely stepped out of their fears, she was much better after all. They could speak normally, and their hearts were relaxed. Speaking of which, once Naruto and the black organization started a real decisive battle, the most worried thing was Xiao Xiao Sad.


    Xiao Ai is okay. Accompanied by Mingmei, she walks to the window and looks at the scenery of Mount Fuji. Her chaotic heart finally calms down.


    Yuanzi was sitting on a round table next to her, still holding the photo of her ten years later. After the excitement of dragging Naruto onto the machine, Yuanzi was worrying about what she looked like ten years later. Up.


    Seeing Xiao''ai walking by in front of her, Yuanzi looked at Xiao''ai and then at the photo in her hand.


    "It seems that it should be the hair style," Miss Yuanzi came up with the answer that she thought was correct, and then flirted with her mid-length hair that is only worthy of shoulders, "I''ll get a wave perm too."


    The Suzuki chaebol is rich and quite rich, so everyone in the family is taken care of by special personnel. Yuanzi even has his own personal hair stylist, who is only responsible for her hair. Yuanzi feels that he needs his own hair stylist to do it. It''s time.


    Not to mention the war caused by Ms. Sonoko Suzuki because of a hairstyle. As a close sister, Xiao Lan agreed to the two children''s psychological consultation requests at the same time today, but Xiao Lan, as a close sister, seems to have problems.


    "What''s the matter, Lan?"


    Naruto leaned his head on Xiaolan''s shoulder, and touched the lovely girl affectionately, and said, "Anything on your mind?"


    Xiao Lan secretly turned her head and glanced at Naruto. Her eyes were a little shame, and her face was a little blush, and she whispered: "Teacher, can you give me your picture ten years later?"


    "Hey, why?"


    Naruto didn''t understand Xiaolan''s thoughts at once, and was surprised by it. His blue eyes looked at Xiaolan strangely and said, "Do you care about that picture?"


    That photo is just a game for Naruto, there is nothing to care about, but Xiaolan seems to take it seriously.


    Xiaolan''s face is more beautiful, because of Naruto''s approach, and the little thought in her heart, she is more shy and cute, and whispered: "Because...because the teacher after ten years is very beautiful...so...I want to collect...Collection That picture."


    A girl in love always cares about everything about her sweetheart, so is Xiaolan. Naruto after ten years is more handsome and masculine. Even Xiaolan feels unable to hold it, just seeing Naruto. She feels her heart beating when she is handsome. Of course, there is another reason. Xiaolan is embarrassed to admit that she is a little careful and doesn''t want others to get pictures of her beloved man.


    Naruto was taken aback, and then reluctantly shook his head for Xiaolan''s cute and careful thoughts, nuzzled Xiaolan''s small and cute nose, and said, "Xiaolan, you are so stupid and cute, but it''s a pity that I have thrown away the photos."


    "Woo..."


    Because of Naruto''s words, Xiaolan felt a huge loss, and her small face was also lost of usual vitality.


    Naruto rubbed his cheek against Xiao Lan¡¯s pretty face, and said: "Idiot, Xiao Lan, in that machine, it shows that Xiao Lan looks very beautiful after ten years. However, I did not intend to take that picture, you Do you know why?"


    Xiaolan hopes to get photos of Naruto. On the other hand, Xiaolan also hopes that Naruto will want her photos very much, even as treasures. In that case, although Xiaolan will feel shy, she will also feel huge. Joy and happiness, Naruto''s words undoubtedly attracted Xiao Lan''s attention and made her escape from the emotions she had just lost.


    Naruto held Xiaolan''s shoulders with both hands and turned her over. The two of them became face-to-face. Naruto''s hands were wrapped around Xiaolan''s tight waist, and Xiaolan''s hands also subconsciously hugged Naruto. People have a broad back.


    In this hugging position, the two people''s lower body is tightly attached, but the upper body is slightly separated, which is really very close.


    Staring at Xiaolan''s beautiful face, Naruto smiled again because of her careful thought.


    "The machine is always a machine. Although the Xiaolan in the photo is beautiful, it is not the real Xiaolan after all, and the machine may not be right. After ten years, Xiaolan might be even more beautiful. There is such an angel. The same Xiaolan is by my side, why should I go to see Xiaolan in the photo? I want to be by Xiaolan''s side every day, watching Xiaolan become more beautiful day by day, and recording your every voice and smile, then That¡¯s my great happiness. No matter how beautiful the Xiaolan drawn from the machine is, I only need this one Xiaolan."


    That machine, Naruto was only used as a game, and didn''t care at all. Although Xiaolan in the photo was really beautiful, it was useless.


    "No matter how beautiful the little Lan in the photo is, it¡¯s not as good as the little Lan in my arms. I can hold Xiao Lan¡¯s body and smell Xiao Lan. This is the real thing, my favorite Xiao Lan. Lan."


    Xiaolan asked herself if she was not a weak girl. She even used her own strength to hit three young people who wanted to do something bad to herself. She even suffered a slight fracture because of karate practice. At that time, she even had a tear. No, but at this time, I couldn''t help the heat rushing to my eyes.


    "Teacher, don''t be old... always saying this... I want to cry again!"


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there are two countries with a princess in each. These two princesses will turn into a diamond as long as they shed a tear. One of them is very rich because of this, while the other is very poor. Unexpectedly, I asked the king of that poor country. He replied that he was reluctant to let his daughter shed tears. If it is for money and wealth to make his beloved tears, it is absolutely unforgivable. However, If it is the tears of joy caused by the absence of greed, I think it is also possible, Lan, can you show me? This is the most beautiful crystal in the world."


    Today, Naruto really vowed not to stop without making Xiaolan cry. Xiaolan was already at her limit. At this time, hearing Naruto¡¯s tender words, she couldn¡¯t persevere. This strong girl covered her unconsciousness. Mouth, holding back his crying and tears with difficulty.


    Naruto broke off Xiao Lan''s little hand and looked at the girl''s extreme happiness, and moved one hand from Xiao Lan''s waist to her back.


    "Lan, I want to be with you, always with you, not just ten years later, I will always look at Xiaolan, your laughter, your distress, your sadness, your anger, everything about you, I am all If you want to remember it deeply in your own mind, that is a treasure that you absolutely cannot give up."


    "Kiss me!"


    The tender and shy girl made an active request for the first time, and Naruto also responded to Xiaolan, and the two kissed deeply.


    Xiao Lan knew that she had completely lost, and even lost her reservedness. The moment they kissed and closed their eyes, two tears fell from the corner of Xiao Lan''s eyes.


    Pure and beautiful...


    Chapter 287-Xiaolan''s two sides, the occurrence of the case!


    Although there was someone in her head, she fell asleep in the middle of the night yesterday, but Xiaolan still woke up when the sky was dark, and her mental head was really awkward.


    Waking up early in the morning, the girl in a state of extreme excitement was completely unable to fall asleep again. She simply got up early in the morning and finished all the housework at home. The mess caused by Kogoro Mouri last night was cleaned up, but It was still early.


    Just the girl who wrote happiness on her face, her brain was completely unable to calm down. After cleaning the house, she went to the nearby market to buy vegetables and came back to make a steaming breakfast.


    "Dad, Conan, get up for breakfast!"


    While waking up the two creatures that hadn''t been awake, the girl got into the bathroom, washed her face and brushed her teeth. After she came out, she saw Conan and Kogoro Mouri with sleepy eyes.


    "Dad, Conan, come over for breakfast."


    Today, the girl who was in an overly good mood did not ask the two creatures other than herself to wash first. Instead, she sat happily at the dining table.


    "what"


    Maori Kogoro yawned. He drank a lot of beer last night. As a result, he has not been awake at all. He almost swayed to the table like a zombie. The smell of food finally made Maori Kogoro wake up and watched the table. The breakfast left was a bit strange.


    "Xiao Lan, why is breakfast so rich today?"


    White rice with two slices of seaweed on top, a pile of natto on the side and a pile of sweet ginger as a side dish, a bowl of the most classic miso soup, a white porcelain plate with a little Japanese soy sauce, topped with fish flowers A piece of tofu, plus a grilled saury...


    Although they are indeed things that you will eat for breakfast, they are too rich...


    "I want to improve my food occasionally."


    With a smile on Xiaolan, her whole body seemed to emit pink bubbles towards the surroundings, and she picked up the chopsticks.


    "I''m going to start."


    Although both Kogoro Mouri and Conan were surprised that Oran seemed to be overly excited and active today, breakfast was always okay. Although they didn''t understand why, Kogoro Mouri and Conan still enjoyed this rare hearty. Breakfast.

 755 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 755

    After breakfast, Xiao Lan quickly washed all the dishes and chopsticks, and then put on a brisk green shirt and dark green skirt.


    "Dad, Conan, I''m going out. I shouldn''t be back for lunch. You can order takeaway by yourself."


    "Oh, go go go."


    Mouri Kogoro waved his hand, he automatically sat at his table and turned on the TV. There were already three cans of beer in front of him, as well as two dishes to go with the alcohol. They were all made by Xiaolan in the morning. Moori Kogoro really feels Today is so happy.


    "Sister Xiaolan, where are you going?"


    Conan stood next to the sofa, looking at Xiao Lan, who had changed her shoes and was about to leave at the hallway, with a slightly anxious tone.


    Conan was busy chasing the gin yesterday, but he missed the critical point, which allowed Naruto to raise Xiaolan¡¯s favorability to him to an explosive level. Numerous facts have proved that for Conan, the most important thing is It''s always a case.


    Xiaolan smiled sweetly on her face. This good mood brought to her by Naruto might last a long time. At least until the opening of the two-tower skyscraper, Xiaolan''s whole body will continue to emit positive energy.


    "I won''t tell you"


    Xiao Lan put her fingers on her cheeks, swaying from side to side, her cute smiling face was full of naughty, and then she touched Conan''s head.


    "Conan, don''t ask too many questions, kids, I''m leaving."


    Xiao Lan turned around and opened the door of the office, walking briskly, driving the girl''s beautiful long hair to flutter.


    Xiao Lan is very beautiful. After the smile on her face, she is even more beautiful. However, Conan is not in the mood to appreciate at this time. He is full of thoughts about what Xiao Lan is going out to do, or to meet him. Who?!


    A blond figure has been lingering in Conan''s mind forever. Conan clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.


    "Uncle, I went out to play."


    Conan said symbolically, before waiting for Kogoro Mouri to answer, he immediately put on his shoes and rushed out, following the start of Xiaolan''s battle plan.


    ''Burger shop?''


    Conan followed Xiao Lan all the way, because Xiao Lan herself was slow, and she was in a good mood today, but she never found Conan''s tracking, but ended up in a burger restaurant.


    Conan had a forehead of the lawsuit, and felt that today this matter seemed a bit strange. With that man''extravagant and extravagant'' (Conan always automatically vilified Naruto), he probably wouldn''t ask Xiaolan to meet at a burger restaurant.


    Although Conan found it strange, he still couldn''t be careless at this time. He sneaked into the burger shop, ordered a glass of Coke, found a place to sit down, and secretly watched Xiaolan. Then, Xiaolan met. After that person appeared, Conan''s mouth twitched wildly.


    ''Wrong, Yo Xiaolan''s person is actually Mitsuhiko?!''


    Conan was just depressed at first, but later, when Mitsuhiko and Ayumi came to Xiaolan to ask about relationship issues, it was a black line, even Conan had to sigh.


    ''Children nowadays are so precocious!''


    The next morning, in the meeting room of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, a big gathering of the main characters of Conan''s world was held.


    Although this was not the initial purpose, but today''s personnel are really complete, Xiaolan plus the other two from the Maori Detective Agency, and the third elementary school of the Junior Detectives, plus Yuanzi, Dr. Aha, Xiao Ai All were invited to the Metropolitan Police Department. As for the Metropolitan Police Department, Naruto, Shiratori, Meguro, and Mikako Sato are all present. As for Takagi-san, he is still in the hospital. He had to suffer serious injuries from the bomb explosion last time. Rest for a long time.


    The long conference table, Uncle Mumu naturally sits in the first seat, while the others are separated from each other.


    Uncle Mumu put his hands on the table with a serious expression and said:


    "I''m looking for you for nothing else. A corpse was found in the twin tower skyscraper suite." Megumi waved his hand and the Chiba police officer immediately posted the victim''s photo on the whiteboard, "This is the person. , Ogi Iwamatsu, a member of Nishitama City, he was found dead in the suite of the Twin Towers skyscraper this morning. I heard that when he asked Ms. Tokiwa Mio for housing, you happened to be right by the side, so I wanted to call you. Ask, Chiba."


    Novice Takagi was not here, Officer Chiba took the place of Brother Takagi, holding a manual.


    "The time of Senator Ogi¡¯s death was between 10 o¡¯clock and midnight last night. Depending on the shape of the wound, one side had a blade, so it should be something like a knife. But we didn¡¯t find it at the scene, but it was in Ogi¡¯s hand. Up, holding a small wine glass that was split in two."


    "Small wine glass?"


    "This is it."


    Naruto took out an evidence bag from the suitcase in front of him. Inside it was the small wine glass that was placed on the scene. All the fragments were collected, but from the glaze color, it could be seen that it was a rather advanced small wine glass.


    "This kind of bone china is considered a high-priced product. According to my estimation, the price of this small wine glass alone will exceed one hundred thousand yen."


    Mikako Sato was sitting next to Naruto. Although the two had already been married, Mikako Sato was still as heroic and capable as before when investigating the case.


    "According to our investigation, Oki likes to drink very much, and Naruto said that when you saw Oki yesterday, he was also full of alcohol, so we think that this small glass is probably because Oki brought it to the room for drinking. We also found two bottles of very high-end Daiginjo in the room, this small wine glass held by Oki, we suspect that it may be a clue to the death that Oki used to imply the identity of the dead."


    When Mikako Sato made an analysis, Officer Chiba posted the photos of the five people on the whiteboard. Kogoro Mouri looked up at the photos on the whiteboard and said: "In other words, the suspected murderers of the police are these five people. Personal."


    "That''s right." The Shiratori Police Department finally spoke. "Because the scene is a new building that has not yet opened, and Mio Tokiwa, Yoshiaki Hara, Tomomi Sawaguchi, Mizutsuki and Hidehiko Kazama can all enter with them. The building is not suspected, so they are very suspicious."


    Kogoro Mouri hugged his arms, looked up at the ceiling, and his eyes exploded.


    "I see!" Kogoro Moori yelled suddenly, trying to prove that he was a famous detective. "The''ochoko'' of the small wine glass refers to the chocolate''choko'', so the murderer must be Hara Ming who likes to eat chocolate!"


    "Hey?! How is it possible?!"


    By the way, the first person to refute Moori Kogoro''s reasoning today is not Naruto or Conan, but three little ghosts.


    "How could it be Mr. Yuan?"


    "That''s right, Mr. Yuan gave us chocolate, which is a kind person!"


    "Oh my God¡­¡­"


    Naruto groaned in pain, and looked helplessly at Uncle Mumu whose face was twitching, and said, "When investigating the case in the future, can you stop calling these four over here?" Naruto clearly used his hand. I ordered a bit of gross profit and three little ghosts, "It made our investigations have a bad rhythm."


    "Hey..." Uncle Mumu sighed. In fact, where did he want these four guys to come over, every time he was confused by this confused detective and three problem children, the pace of investigation was completely chaotic, and he often went around. I don''t know where I went.


    But they are also eyewitnesses, maybe they will see something, so even if Uncle Mumu is helpless, he can only invite them all over.


    Shiratori smoothed the corners of his twitching mouth, and when another police department and two police departments were repairing their nerves that were torn apart because of Kogoro Moori¡¯s bizarre reasoning and the simple concept of good and evil of the three little ghosts, Shiratori stood up.


    "Mr. Yuan should be innocent, because we have summoned five of them separately, and only Mr. Yuan has an alibi."


    "Alibi?" Mouri Kogoro''s face twitched, then he touched his head and smiled awkwardly: "Really, you should say it earlier."


    Boom!!


    The argument that Kogoro Moori shirked responsibility greeted Xiaolan''s relentless iron fist sanctions, and the karate girl looked angry.


    "Don''t put your fault on others!"


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Eight-The case discussed, the nerve to jump off!


    Seeing that Kogoro Moori was beaten by his daughter, no one really sympathized with him, and some even secretly applauded him.


    Although Dr. A Li had a low sense of existence, he still played the role of a gold medal dragon set at a critical time.


    "Then what was the motive for the murder?"


    Uncle Meguro, who is actually not much better than Dr. Ari, still showed the seriousness that a police department should have, and said: "We are still investigating this point. Although Ogi Iwamatsu is only a city councillor, his hands seem to be Has more power than the mayor."


    Naruto placed both feet on the table, holding his head, sitting very relaxed and comfortable.

 756 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 756

    "Megumi, when I went to the Twin Towers skyscraper yesterday, I heard Mio Tokiwa talk about the construction of the Twin Towers skyscraper. This Oki Iwamatsu seemed to have helped a lot in it. The two of them may have some secret transactions, maybe It was Ogi Iwamatsu who was too advanced and asked too much, so Mio Tokiwa killed him."


    Shiratori quickly flipped through the file in front of him, and turned to the section about the twin towers.


    "According to our investigation, Nishitama City originally did not allow the construction of high-rise buildings as high as a twin-tower skyscraper, but it seems that Ogi Iwamatsu used his power to forcibly amend the city-level regulations before passing it."


    "what?"


    Naruto let out a soft laugh, holding his head in both hands, mocking his eyes, and said, "That is to say, whether Ogi Iwamatsu or Tokiwa Mio is nothing, it¡¯s no wonder that Tokiwa Mio dare not refuse Oki Iwamatsu¡¯s request. The requirement to stay in the twin-tower skyscraper before the opening is because of this."


    "It seems that it should be, so to speak, the suspicion of Mio Tokiwa is the biggest now, speaking of..."


    Sato Miwako squinted his eyes and instantly regarded Mio Tokiwa as the first suspected target, and then picked up the file in front of him, which contained the details of Mio Tokiwa.


    Mikako Sato flipped it quickly, and then found a photo of Mio Tokiwa''s upper body.


    "Isn''t the brooch worn by Mio Tokiwa resembling that small wine glass?"


    The so-called suspect stealing the axe, a person lost his axe during the Warring States Period. He suspected that a neighbor¡¯s child stole it. He looked at that child and felt like a thief. No matter what his behavior was, he felt like a thief, but The next day he found the axe while digging the ground, and when he looked at the neighbor¡¯s child, he felt that he was innocent and cute, and he was not a person who would steal.


    Of course, Miwako Sato¡¯s investigation was based on a fair perspective. However, when Mio Tokiwa was suspected of being too heavy at this time, when Miwako saw the small wine glass on the table, she could not help turning it towards Mio Tokiwa. The body association.


    "No, it definitely won''t be Mio..."


    Mouri Kogoro is starting to get muddled again. When meeting women other than Fei Yingri, Mouri Kogoro is irrational.


    "Do not!"


    Uncle Megure''s voice was low and completely denied Mouri Kogoro''s words.


    "In terms of the success rate of the crime, she is the most suspicious person, because Damu''s residence is on the 67th floor of Building B of the Twin Towers skyscraper, and the 68th floor above is Mio Tokiwa''s room."


    "How could this be¡­¡­"


    "I say¡­¡­"


    The garden, which had been sitting for a long time at the end of the table, suddenly inserted it and said, "That little wine glass looks a bit like the small dish used when drawing Japanese paintings."


    "Ah, Japanese painting?"


    "My father''s hobby is to paint Japanese paintings. This small wine glass is very similar to the mortar used when smashing hufen."


    "Mortar? Hu Fen?" Mouri Kogoro scratched his head, completely not understanding the professional vocabulary that Yuanzi said, "What is that?"


    This can¡¯t be considered as being confused by Moori Kogoro, because this kind of thing is not a real painter, and laymen will not know it too well. Apart from the garden, only Conan, Xiaoai and Naruto know that. What is it.


    Naruto scratched his cheek helplessly, and finally resisted the urge to vomit, and said: "Hu powder is a kind of paint used in Japanese painting. When using it, put it in the mortar first. Here, it looks very similar to the medicine bowl used for pounding medicine in a Chinese pharmacy. After mashing the hufen with a milk stick, adding water and mixing it can be used for painting."


    Naruto was surprisingly aware of this knowledge that is relatively rare for ordinary people, and then looked at the photo posted on the whiteboard, and said: "If the small wine glass refers to the mortar used when drawing Japanese paintings, then say Here, Japanese painter Ru Yue Fengshui is also suspected."


    "Well, in this case, both Rizuki Minomizu and Tokiwa Mio are suspected, but Sawaguchi knows that Nami and Kazama did not prove their alibi when the crime happened last night, so the suspicion cannot be completely ruled out."


    "In this case, you can investigate the deal or connection between Mio Tokiwa and Iwamatsu Oki. I''ll visit that Japanese painter."


    Naruto finally made a final decision, and Mikako Sato immediately showed a playful look, and said, "You would actually be willing to visit a gray-haired old man? I thought you would definitely investigate Mio Tokiwa?"


    Naruto rolled his eyes at Miwako, really showing no interest in Mio Tokiwa, and said angrily: "I''m fine to investigate that old woman, why?!"


    "Mio Tokiwa seems to be a year younger than you," Sato Mikako''s spirit also began to lose concentration. She was still investigating the case, but now she turned into a bickering mode. "And it doesn''t hurt to go there, she said. There may be a lot of benefits from the Tokiwa Group."


    As a criminal policeman, it is really bold to say such words.


    Facing Mikako Sato, who laughed worse than a fox and was a witch, Naruto was very elegant(?)...and raised his middle finger!


    "I still look down on the small amount of money. The Maelstrom Group has hundreds of times more than the Tokiwa Group."


    Personal assets are already hundreds of billions of dollars, plus the capital of all the forces under his control, plus the assets scattered among Feng Fujiko, Lupin, Dimension and Goemon, then the unit of calculation is Trillions.


    "And..." Naruto''s conversation turned, his despised look suddenly turned into a look of contempt, "and that Ruyue Fengshui is a very famous painter, maybe he can take two pictures easily. , Just to decorate the palace I am building."


    "Hey hey hey... you pay attention anyway!"


    The short-haired female detective spoke righteously and even stood up with one hand on her hips. Just when everyone thought Naruto would be taught a lesson, Sato Mikako''s words made everyone on the street except Naruto.


    "Even if you want to steal, you can wake up secretly, don''t say it so loudly."


    Miwako Sato was completely polluted by Naruto, and the female detective who had always had a sense of justice would actually say such things.


    This meeting was originally aimed at the case, but Naruto has completely taken the rhythm away, and the only person who can stop Naruto from committing a mess has also shown the lower limit, which makes Mumu feel that the world is hopeless.


    In fact, Mikako Sato...she really ran her attention elsewhere, staring at Naruto curiously with her big purple eyes, and said, "What''s the matter with the palace you just mentioned?"


    Naruto scratched his face and smiled:


    "In fact, I have been secretly building a palace as a place to live in the future, but because of the large amount of work, it has been built for ten years and has not been completed."


    Naruto is also very helpless about this. Although he wants to urge people to speed up the progress, Naruto cares more about safety. Even if it is a little slower, he must ensure sufficient safety. After all, there will be the main future for him and his women. His residence was built entirely in accordance with the standards of the Crystal Palace.


    Mikako Sato couldn''t help but start imagining, what kind of building is it that took ten years to complete?


    Although Naruto will not live in that place forever, it will become Naruto¡¯s main residence after all, so safety and practicality are the first considerations, and appearance is the second priority. It combines the security comparable to that of a battleship. With super-advanced electronic technology decades ahead of this era, a considerable part of Naruto¡¯s own money has been invested in the palace. Of course, there is another point, Naruto doesn¡¯t know how many women he has. , So the palace was built very large... Isn¡¯t it right?!


    Seeing that both of my proud subordinates were completely distracted, their minds were no longer on the case. As the policeman with the highest police rank and the oldest qualification here, Mumu coughed and finally brought the rhythm back to the right track.


    "Ahem, all in all, I asked Naruto for investigations from Mizutsuki, Sato, you and I will meet the Miss Tokiwa Mio, Shiratori, you ask someone to investigate the background of Sawaguchi Tomomi and Hidehiko Kazama carefully. , See if they have any contact with the little wine cup, and also, Mr. Yuan¡¯s alibi must be carefully checked to see if there is any fraud!"


    "understand!"


    Uncle Mumu was still quite vigorous, and immediately let everyone fall into their respective positions and began to take work seriously.


    After Naruto left the meeting room, he didn''t immediately go to the parking lot to get his car and rushed to Ruyue Fengshui, but rarely found Shiratori.


    "Shiratori, tell you something."


    Chapter 289-Shiratori who knows how to advance and retreat, an old man who suddenly talks about Buddhism!


    Today I watched RUNNINGMAN for a day, but I laughed and it made me have a headache, my head really hurts. There are only three chapters today. I want to rest, I want to sleep, I want to live...


    Everyone in the Metropolitan Police Department knows that Naruto is a "half magnet", which means that this guy has only anodes and no cathodes. It is a rare thing for Naruto to talk to a male police officer, and even this guy even interrogates prisoners. We must first consider whether the other party is a beauty.


    Although Shiratori felt strange, he still followed Naruto, because it wouldn''t work if he didn''t go.


    Naruto is still a well-known kid who must report his sorrow, and he can calculate something trivial. It is said that Odagiri Toshiro has been calculated by Naruto 18 times and lost 17 times in revenge because of big and small things!


    With such a''splendid'' record, Naruto had walked sideways in the Metropolitan Police Department, and poor Shiratori was completely unreliable.


    At the restaurant of the Metropolitan Police Department, Naruto ordered a pot of tea, and Shiratori naturally drank coffee.


    Shiratori added sugar cubes and creamer to the coffee. After stirring, he took a sip slowly. Seeing that Naruto had no intention of opening his mouth, he continued tasting the tea. Did he not cultivate to the same level as Naruto''s mind? Spoke up.

 757 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 757

    "Let''s talk about it, what the hell did you tell me?"


    Naruto put down the tea cup and scratched his cheek. Although the topic was a bit embarrassing, he still relied on his super thick skin and said, "Have you given up on the pursuit of Miwako?"


    Shiratori was taken aback, but he didn''t expect Naruto to call him here suddenly to say this, and then smiled faintly: "You can see it too?"


    "I can only say that I am too sensitive to breath."


    Naruto shook his head, his tone seemed a little sorrowful, and said: "In the past, as long as I got close to Miwako in the Metropolitan Police Department, there would be some unexplainable dangerous gazes around me, but recently it seems to have decreased by two."


    "One is Takagi who is in the hospital, and the other is me?" Shiratori is still very clever, sitting in the position of the police department at a young age, his reasoning ability will not be better than that of Miwa Zicha, and he must be much better than Takagi.


    "Yes, even though we should be considered as a rivalry relationship before, I still want to ask why?"


    Naruto is a little concerned about this. I don''t know why Shiratori, who has been insisting on it, suddenly gave up her pursuit of Miwako. It''s not one of those days that accidentally broke her brain, right?


    Shiratori took a sip of coffee, it seemed that he was a little concerned about him, or was interested in another thing.


    "Does the so-called murderous spirit in the movie really exist?"


    "Stop talking about it!"


    Mingren did not talk nonsense with Shiratori, his eyes widened, and he simply put his Kusana sword on the table.


    His blatant threat really caused Shiratori to hang three black lines on his forehead. He wanted to wrestle again, but after seeing the sharpness of his sword, Shiratori did not dare to delay any longer.


    "Forget it, I will..."


    "But trouble you to make a long story short, I''m in a hurry."


    Naruto is good or bad, he was originally the one who brought Shiratori over and talked about things, but when Shiratori was ready to say something, he burst out such a sentence. It is conceivable that Mr. Zhi Shiratori¡¯s forehead was full of shadows at this time. , But Naruto forgot to take medicine when he went out today, sorry, Shiratori.


    "Short words into one sentence."


    Shiratori also retreated under Naruto''s mouth, and really only said a word.


    "I saved a girl when I was a kid, she was my first love."


    Although only one sentence was spoken, Naruto''s imagination was enough to complete the rest of the story.


    "You thought Miwako was the girl, so you entered the Metropolitan Police Department as a police officer and pursued Miwako, but recently discovered that the girl is someone else, so you changed your goals decisively?"


    Shiratori looked at the guy in front of him who had explained all his secrets in just a few words with a black line. He couldn''t help but wondered, and said, "Did you know it a long time ago, you just cheated me here?"


    "I''m not so boring!"


    Naruto said something that no one believed at all, then took another sip of the tea, then glistened, looking at Shiratori with a look of love gossip, and said, "Who is that girl then? I''m not worried. , Talk about it."


    "You just said you were in a hurry."


    Keng!


    Naruto really didn''t bother to talk nonsense with Shiratori. It was the first time in history that someone such a domineering man who listened to gossip had drawn his sword directly.


    Shiratori looked at Naruto with a black line, feeling that if this goes on, he will be dyed into a black man by those black lines. Looking at the gleaming Kusanagi sword, he feels that his neck is really uncomfortable.


    Under willingness (reluctantly), I can only fully speak out about my own bit of trouble.


    "I poof!"


    After hearing the name of the person Shiratori had said, Naruto sprayed a sip of green tea directly on Shiratori''s face, and by the way brought a few fresh green buds.


    "Hey! What are you doing?!"


    Shiratori¡¯s voice was a little annoyed. He quickly picked up the paper towel on the table and wiped the water stains on his body. Naruto knew that he was wrong this time, so he quickly apologized and handed the tissue to Shiratori.


    "I''m sorry, I''m just so surprised."


    Shiratori wiped off the water stains on her body, looked at Naruto with a puzzled look, and said, "What surprised you so much?"


    "Your current girlfriend Chengzi Xiaolin is the head teacher in Xiao Ai''s class."


    "what?"


    The two men glanced at each other, both smiled bitterly and shook their heads, feeling that the world is too small.Naruto discovered that the people he knew in Japan were basically either in the Metropolitan Police Department or Didan. As a result, the girlfriend of a colleague from the Metropolitan Police Department was still Didan''s teacher. Aoyama, can''t you draw other scenes?


    Naruto''s ridicule and gossip ended here. After Shiratori and Naruto talked a few more about the case, Naruto took Kusanaru sword and prepared to leave.


    "Naruto, you smelled so much of me just now, can I ask you a question now?"


    "talk."


    "You don''t seem to be hostile to me, don''t you care? After all, I have pursued Sato, and what I say now may be lying to you."


    "First, the people that Miwako likes from start to finish are all me. You used to be unrequited love at most, and I don''t even know how many Miwako suitors there are in the Japanese police. I''m not in the mood to eat so much. What about jealousy, second, do you think someone can really snatch my person from me?"


    Naruto''s gaze lowered slightly and Shiratori sat on the chair. From this angle, Naruto''s slightly dark expression made Shiratori very scared.


    Naruto stretched out his hand and patted Shiratori on the shoulder, and said, "Shiratori, your advantage is that you know how to advance and retreat, and you don¡¯t want to do things you shouldn¡¯t do. By the way, you are much more cute than Takagi¡¯s piece of wood. , Do it well, Shiratori, I will keep you safe for your life."


    After leaving the words that made Shiratori fall into contemplation, Naruto walked quickly to the parking lot, and he wanted to visit the Japanese painter Jiuzuki Minsui.


    The peak water of the moon is very special. For many years, the subject in his paintings has always been only one, which is Mount Fuji. His paintings are all about Mount Fuji. All year round, in the morning, noon and evening, Mount Fuji will appear in the moon at any time. Within Fengshui''s paintings.


    Ding Dong!


    Naruto found Ruyue Fengshui''s home based on the address found by the Metropolitan Police Department.


    "Who?"


    "Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department makes up for Naruto Uzumaki. If you want to ask Mr. Kitsuki about something, please open the door." Naruto''s voice is very formal, and even took out her own police card. It feels like it would be wrong for her to be funny here Up.


    After Ruyue Fengshui hesitated for a while, he opened the door of the house and invited Naruto in.


    "Please come in."


    Ruyue Fengshui¡¯s home is a villa on a hill. There are no other people living within a short distance. The environment can be said to be very quiet.


    "I want to paint, please wait a while, Mr. Police."


    As soon as he entered the door of Ruyue Fengshui''s house, Naruto heard the dry voice of Ruyue Fengshui, which seemed to have no emotions, not even a little attention, as if there were only his paintings in his world.


    Although he is at home, Yugetsuminesui still wears traditional clothes. In some respects, Yugetsuminesui and Ishikawa Goemon have similar places. They live in modern times, but they have ancient dress styles. And some living habits, both are extremely paranoid, one is for the iron sword in his hand, the other is for his own painting.


    Fengshui Ruyue put Naruto aside, and began to paint in front of him. His eyes were completely on the painting. It turned out that even the ¡°outside of the eye¡± did not stop on Naruto¡¯s body, as if he suddenly met The world is isolated.


    Naruto kneels on the floor, hands on his knees, eyes closed. If Ruyuefengshui''s realm is selfless, then Naruto''s realm is born. He almost suppressed his breathing and heartbeat to nothing. The level is almost like a bronze statue kneeling there.


    It is said in one word-forbearance!

 758 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 758

    This is the most important basic skill for a ninja, and it is absolutely indispensable. Naruto now has to deal with the black organization, but Chakra, but manpower, but he does not lack that damn patience.


    Ruyue Fengshui is already a 60-year-old man, but after putting himself in the painting, he actually painted for two consecutive hours, that is, left Naruto to the side for two full hours.


    After such a long wait, Naruto finally heard the sound of Ruyue Fengshui, or the evidence that the old man is still living in this world.


    "Police officer, can you paint?"


    Chapter Two Hundred and Ninety-He is strong by him, the breeze is blowing on the hills, he is horizontal, and the moon reflects the river!


    It¡¯s just the second time that Ruyue Fengshui and Naruto have met. When they met last time, they didn¡¯t even say a word directly. At this time, Ruyue Fengshui suddenly asked such a sentence. It seemed that the atmosphere between them was completely different. .


    Naruto slowly opened his eyes, no sharp eyes, no terrifying murderousness, his eyes were not cold, but indifferent, as if there was nothing.


    The current Naruto is almost like an old tree split by thunder, not dead, but it seems that there is no vitality, but you never know when he will really come back to life.(There is really a lesson in Suzhou that was split by thunder but survived.)


    "I can only draw a simple sketch, which is not comparable to the Mount Fuji painted by Mr. Kitsuki."


    Naruto is very strange today. To be precise, he feels that the old man in front of him is strange. It makes him feel like he can¡¯t tell. He even adjusts his aura according to the old man¡¯s aura. Can''t see his usual dazzling and arrogance.


    "There is no high or low in art. Sketch may not be on the stage, and Japanese painting may not be elegant."


    Ruyue Fengshui seems to have taken the topic completely in another direction. Naruto originally came to him to ask about the case, but at this time the two people were completely talking about art, even rising to the point of philosophy.


    Ruyue Fengshui didn''t know if it was prepared or a coincidence. Anyway, he took out the brush, drawing paper and drawing board for sketching. I really have to be thorough.


    Ruyue Fengshui knelt in front of Naruto, stretched out his hand, and said, "Please use it."


    Naruto looked at Ruyue Fengshui. No matter how you looked at it, he felt that this old man exuded a strange aura, and it was very different from the last time, but he did not look like two people. Naruto could still see that Ruyue Fengshui did not care Was it the last time I was in the Twin Towers skyscraper or I am now, but his own momentum is completely different.


    If it¡¯s in the Naruto world, Naruto will wonder if the opponent used a special transformation technique, or a ninjutsu similar to the mind turning technique, but in this world, Naruto can only think of hitting his head. One possibility.


    He was full of doubts, but Naruto still set up the drawing board and picked up the paintbrush.


    Naruto is very good at drawing sketches. Because of his own observation ability, the similarity of the sketches drawn is very high. At the level of a professional painter, Naruto is still not popular, but if it is only in terms of the degree of similarity, Naruto is absolutely confident in himself.


    Picking up the paintbrush, Naruto didn''t know what he was thinking, anyway, he knew that he couldn''t hide himself this time.


    Taking a deep breath, Naruto is really rare in his life to become serious. The brush is constantly drawing lines on the white drawing paper. Naruto''s eyes seem to be difficult to see the focal length, because he is painting this completely subconsciously. This painting is not the mind controlling his body''s consciousness at all, he seems to have entered a strange situation.


    Ruyue Fengshui knelt and sat on the side without saying a word or looking at how Naruto''s paintings were. Just sitting on the side like this was really flatter than Kuchan.


    About six minutes later, after Naruto''s drawing was finished, he put down the pen, and his eyes returned to normal. Ruyue Fengshui stood behind Naruto and looked at his painting with admiration.


    "Is she your favorite woman?"


    "Yes."


    Naruto nodded slightly, with undeniable sincerity and emotion in his tone. The person in the painting is Hinata, Naruto¡¯s favorite woman but none of them. No matter what kind of girl appears next to him, Hinata is in Naruto¡¯s heart. The status of the person you love the most is irreplaceable.


    What controlled Naruto¡¯s hand-painting just now was not some magical power, but his own feelings. He draws his heart and writes with his heart. Naruto¡¯s consciousness surpasses the limits of the brain, and he completely controls the body. The strong emotions painted Hinata''s appearance, and this painting is also a portrayal of his deepest emotions.


    Naruto''s consciousness returned to normal, put down the brush, and turned around, looking at Ruyue Fengshui with a solemn expression.


    "Who on earth are you?"


    Naruto is sure that this Ruyue Fengshui must have a huge problem, although it must be that Ruyue Fengshui himself is correct on the surface, but it is hard to say inside.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am."


    Ruyue Fengshui''s face showed a faint smile, but when he opened his mouth, it was the voice of a woman that Naruto had never heard before. The voice seemed to carry supreme majesty, even the most majestic one Naruto had ever seen. The woman Datongmu Huiye, under this voice, seemed to be as weak as a baby, too far apart.


    An old man uttered a woman''s voice from underneath the appearance, but Naruto didn''t feel any strange feeling, just staring blankly at the''Ru Yue Feng Shui'' in front of him.


    ''Ruyuefengshui'' was covered with a faint golden light, Naruto couldn''t help but stepped back at this moment. In front of the small and rickety figure of an old man, Naruto was born to a person for the first time. The feeling of looking up.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, it doesn''t matter who I am, because you will see me sooner or later, but the important thing is who you are..."


    The voice of''her'' seemed to have infinitely powerful magical power, and a single sound echoed in Naruto''s mind, causing his consciousness to escape from the body again. The scenes of the past flashed quickly in front of him, since his birth, every time he went through The battle, every fight, and every communication with the beloved woman flashed in front of Naruto, and the golden light gradually left Ruyuefengshui''s figure and rose into the air.


    With a black shadow in the golden light, a woman''s face was vaguely formed, and then the last sentence was left.


    "Remember who you are, Naruto Uzumaki, I don¡¯t want to say, ¡°I don¡¯t go to hell, whoever goes to hell¡± or ¡°the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility¡±. Those words are too bloody, but there are There are some things that only you can do with Wuxi Ming. Never forget your heart, your attachments and feelings. When you are truly enlightened, it is the moment when we truly meet."


    ''She'' descended on this world with great magical power, and after raising Naruto, it turned into a golden light again and completely disappeared in this world.


    The world created by''she'' in the past was too weak to withstand her power for a long time. If it takes a little longer, the space of this world will collapse because it cannot withstand the powerful power.


    Naruto''s consciousness finally returned to his body. After shaking his head fiercely, Naruto took out his mobile phone to check the time, but found that he had been standing for three hours. There was no response, and he stood there like a piece of wood. Naruto himself didn''t know what he did or what happened in these three hours.


    Ruyue Fengshui lay on the ground, Naruto hurriedly checked and found that the old man did not die, only fainted, but Naruto could not find any trauma, then, the reason for his fainting should be the golden one. Woman.


    What the woman said was like a nightmare lingering in Naruto''s mind. If she tried to think hard, she couldn''t remember anything, but once she relaxed, the strange words would appear again.


    "What is it that only I can do..."


    Naruto went to work at the Metropolitan Police Department just like the other day, but he seemed to be a little unfocused. Recently, because of the strange sound, Naruto was almost nervous.


    "what happened to you?"


    The voice was full of tenderness and care. It was a rare spectacle. His little white hand held a cup of coffee and placed it in front of Naruto. Then the hand was pressed against Naruto''s cheek and turned his face away. Come here, to the last pair of caring purple eyes.


    "Your complexion doesn''t seem very good, are you feeling well?"


    Although the content of Mikako Sato is usually sturdy and domineering, there is a gentleness in my heart. Seeing the frown of the beloved, Mikako Sato is just as worried.


    Naruto opened his mouth. After all, he still couldn''t tell Miwako the strange words he heard. Somehow, he just couldn''t open his mouth. When he reached his mouth, everything would be blocked, as if someone covered his mouth and couldn''t speak. .


    Sato Mikako didn¡¯t know what happened to Naruto, but thought he didn¡¯t want to tell him something. Although he was a little lost, he was more concerned about Naruto. He held Naruto¡¯s head with his hands and made his face completely Buried in his towering twin peaks, this action made the short-haired female detective face crimson, but the action was very firm.


    "Although I don¡¯t know what kind of trouble you have, I believe you can solve it, because you promised me that you will stay with me forever. I think that the man I like, admire, and adore is definitely not A man who doesn''t keep his promise, right?"


    "Correct!"


    Before the Fourth Ninja World War, Naruto was under extremely heavy psychological pressure, so that he himself did not realize that he was a little abnormal. At that time, Tsunade also hugged him in this way and relieved the tension in his heart. Now, Naruto''s heart is completely confused because of some things, and the gentleness of Sato Mikako also eases Naruto''s pressure.


    ''I''m such an idiot, what am I worried about?!No matter what I have to face in the future, Naruto Uzumaki will take all of them, no matter whether he is a scourge or a demon monster, no matter what danger is, I will come to cover the water!Worry about ass!''


    Naruto Uzumaki really showed the lower limit, someone who has always been hedonistic, and even came to teach others once, but at this time, he will fall into a chaotic scene because of some inexplicable words. He is really stupid.


    He is strong by him, the breeze is blowing on the hills, he is by him, and the moon reflects the river!


    No matter what kind of enemies and challenges there will be in the future, I, Naruto Uzumaki, will take them all!!


    "Naruto, Sato, there is a case! Set out now!"


    "Yes!!"


    Chapter 291-Part of the truth, black fangs!


    Because of Sato Miwako''s dedication (?), Naruto regained his spirit and returned to his usual appearance.

 759 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 759

    In fact, I think it¡¯s better for him not to recover, and it¡¯s good for everyone...


    Because they received an alarm call, Naruto and the others set off immediately... I really doubt that the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department is only the group of police officers who searched for the first class.


    With a burst of V5V5V5......


    The group of idiots didn''t know the new siren sound. Mumu brought a large number of police officers and arrived at the place where the crime happened, the apartment where Yuan Jiaming lived.


    Leaning against the wall in the apartment, Naruto looked at Uncle Mumu with the same expression as him, and gestured to the four little ghosts beside him, saying: "Mummu, what I want to say is,''Why are you again? '',Right?"


    "Yes."


    Even the honest and honest Uncle Mumu would have to scratch his head at this time to resist the urge to vomit. Too many, too many, too many times I saw these children at the crime scene. Too much.


    Children should stay at school, not at the crime scene!


    Except for Yusaku Kudo, people with brain problems teach their sons to fly airplanes, speed boats, and use firearms. Normal people living in a peaceful society would not do this, right? It¡¯s not normal for Naruto to install landmines in his home. The things that people do, the Kudos may not be better.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    With a deep sigh, Uncle Mumu felt that his gray hair was about to increase again. He looked at the coroner who had become a white M and said, "Coroner, how is the inspection?"


    "The autopsy has not been done yet, so I can¡¯t be completely sure, but according to the condition of the corpse, the time of death should be from yesterday afternoon to the evening. The cause of death should be a shot in the chest, directly through the heart, from shot to death. No more than ten seconds."


    Although he may not usually feel it, psychologically, Naruto is the Dinghai Shenzhen of the people around him. As long as he is okay, everyone will be fine. Once he loses his calm or has a problem, everyone will panic.


    With Mikako''s encouragement, Naruto let go of his frustration and returned to his usual state. Sato Mikako''s state also returned to normal, and she became the shrewd female detective.


    Meihezi walked to the dining table, looked at the things on the table, and then at the deceased Yuan Jiaming, and said, "It seems that the deceased should have bought the chocolate cake yesterday afternoon, and was going to cut it with that silver knife. I opened the cake and prepared to eat it. The knife still has some chocolate stains on it. After that, the murderer came in. The deceased knew that it was dangerous, so he took the knife and prepared to resist. However, he was shot and killed by the murderer until today. Those kids outside found out."


    "From the scene, it should be like this."


    Naruto leaned on the table, with a relaxed expression, and said: "Moreover, there was a small wine glass that was left at the scene where Oki Iwamatsu was killed. We thought it was a clue to Oki''s death. The murderer stayed on the scene on purpose."


    "Well, it looks like it should be a serial homicide, but what does it mean to break a small wine glass in half?"


    "I can''t guess this kind of thing, and now I can only go back to the Metropolitan Police Department to talk about it."


    "Well, that said."


    The meeting room of the Metropolitan Police Department did not invite a bunch of problematic people who often appeared at the scene of the crime this time. They were just police officers who searched the scene to discuss the case.


    "Ahem..."


    Mumu started with a habitual cough, looked around at his subordinates in the search class, and said: "You have read the autopsy report. According to the results of the autopsy, the time of death was between 5 and 6 yesterday evening. When it¡¯s time, I want you to check the alibi of those people. Let¡¯s talk about it now."


    Shiratori picked up the file he had organized before and said:


    "First of all, it is the architect Hidehiko Kazama. He said that he watched a movie at home yesterday afternoon. Although the four of Conan went to see him at about three in the afternoon, if he drove to Hara immediately after Conan and the others left. The husband¡¯s home is in line with the time of the crime, so he still has time to commit the crime. And Mio Tokiwa and her secretary, Tomomi Sawaguchi, said yesterday that they were sleeping at home, and the other said they went to see it alone. Movies, but because the theater''s monitoring happened that day, there was no clear alibi, so the three of them have time to commit crimes now."


    "Ok."


    Mumu nodded and pondered, then turned to look at Naruto, and said, "What about Ruyuefengshui?"


    "I went to investigate him that day. It was a little over six o''clock when I left his home. It would take at least 40 minutes to drive from his home to the home of the deceased Yuan Jiaming. In terms of time, it would be the same as Yuan Jiaming''s death. The time is very inconsistent, so his suspicion should be the least."


    "In other words, the most likely criminal now is Mio Tokiwa, Hidehiko Kazama, and Tomori Sawaguchi, one of the three."


    Miwako turned her eyes to Mumu, and said, "Where is the motive for killing? Do you know the motive for killing?"


    "This is still unclear, but all the data in the computer of the deceased Mr. Yuan Jiaming has been deleted and cannot be recovered. It may be that something invisible was stored in Yuan Jiaming''s computer, which caused a killing."


    ''All the data in the computer has been deleted?''


    Naruto unconsciously squeezed his chin. If it is said that Yuan Jiaming has any information that will cause a fatal disaster, then it is most likely the information about the organization.


    ''In terms of organizational style, any leakage of organizational information is not allowed, then members of the organization will be sent to kill them. By the way, when Yuan Jiaming died, he was holding Silver knife, silver is GIN in Roman pinyin, cut it, isn''t it the bastard of gin wine!''


    Naruto thought of the guy with gin, and couldn''t help but curled his lips. He was crazy about gin, but a new problem came.


    "If it was Gin who killed Yuan Jiaming in order to eliminate the data organized in the original Jiaming computer, then that person''s alibi would be gone, but what is the matter with that little wine glass, Gin will definitely not be so boring. The murder notice is left on the scene, which means that the person who left the small wine glass is the real murderer, but what does the split small wine glass mean?"


    Naruto felt that the brain he had just recovered was beginning to ache again at this time. Why are there so many prisoners causing trouble to Naruto these days? It is very troublesome for him to think about problems.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    There was no substantial progress in the case, and one more deceased, which made Uncle Mumu sighed deeply and said: "This murderer is likely to commit the crime again. I originally wanted to persuade Miss Chang Pan to postpone the two-tower skyscraper on Saturday. The opening party, but she did not agree."


    "It¡¯s strange if you agree. The Tokiwa Group¡¯s invitation has already been sent out. They are very fond of this banquet, so they are all celebrities and many powerful figures. If they suddenly say things like postponing the banquet. , Tokiwa Group will be discouraged."


    "Yeah, that''s why, and she gave me this back."


    Everyone glanced at the things in Mumu''s hand, and suddenly understood the reason why he was so depressed. They wanted to persuade Mio Tokiwa to postpone the banquet, but the woman not only disagreed, but also sent an invitation to Mumu.


    Is it a real invitation or not to give Mumu face, Naruto thinks the latter is more likely.


    Dark night falls on the land of Tokyo again. Although there are countless shining lights that make Tokyo such a super metropolis almost a city that never sleeps, it is really night after all, and in the dark night, it is time for criminals to dispatch. At this time, the dark people will stretch out their sharp fangs.


    A black Porsche 356A Mercedes-Benz on the streets of Tokyo finally stopped in front of a three-story apartment, opened the door, and a gin with light blonde hair entered the three-story apartment.


    Click!


    Gin reached out and opened the door of a house. Inside I was constantly looking for something, the vodka that was turning over here, and Rum, who was sitting on a chair beside him, and had completely recovered from his injury last time.


    "Is it here?"


    Vodka stopped searching for it, and said, "Yes, brother, I just showed the manager to see the photo to confirm, that''s right here."


    "Huh! This guy hides behind the organization in such a place, but it''s useless, everyone who betrays the organization will die."


    Feeling the murderous spirit of the gin, vodka shivered, but Rum didn''t react in any way. Vodka secretly wiped the sweat from his head, performing his duties as a little brother.


    "That guy prepaid the rent for a year, and the phone is always a voice message."


    Gin flipped through the messy bookshelf and found a very brand new book that seemed to have never been flipped before. After opening it, the inside had been cut apart, and what was hidden was a floppy disk.


    "Here is what I''m looking for, vodka. Go to my car and get the computer to see how much information this guy has stolen."


    "yes, Sir."


    Vodka ran out PDPD, while Gin threw the floppy disk that Yuan Jiaming had hidden on the table, sat next to Rum, took out a cigarette case from his windbreaker, and took one himself. , And then handed the cigarette case to Rum.


    The two bosses sat in the chairs and smoked, while the poor vodka brother began to check the disk that Yuan Jiaming left behind. Suddenly, Rum opened his scary corner of his eye.


    "Gin, have you played against a hell referee?"


    Chapter 292-Dark Action, Muddy Garden!


    In terms of status, rum¡¯s status is slightly higher than that of gin, but gin does not need to obey rum¡¯s orders, because they are not related to subordinates, but when it comes to hell referees, gin still does not Hidden private.

 760 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 760

    He took a deep breath of cigarette to brighten the flame of the cigarette butt, and the smoke that he spit made the expression of the gin look unreal, and then the indifferent voice was slowly spit out.


    "That man is the strongest person I have ever seen. Whether it is close combat or marksmanship, he is impeccably strong. Whether it is strength, speed, or explosiveness, he beats me. Moreover, that man is very crazy and bold, and he dares to use the power boldly. The firepower is suppressed, and he is completely uncontrolled."


    "Oh?"


    Rum flicked the soot, his eyes narrowed dangerously, and said: "This is the first time I have heard you have such a high evaluation of a person, gin."


    Gin didn''t answer this time, instead he took out a picture from his coat and threw it to Rum.


    Rum caught the photo of the gin thrown by the gin. The killer reached their level, basically anything can be used as a murder weapon, although it is not possible to reproduce the stunt of the movie that cuts a person¡¯s neck with a card. Possibly, but the photos thrown by the gin are enough to scratch the skin of ordinary people.


    The rum skin is thick and thick, and the flesh is even stronger than Ishikawa Goemon. If the steel sheet is thrown over, it will be another matter, but the photo is not enough to cause any harm to Rum''s body.


    In the photo, a man fell on the ground. From his figure and clothes, he should be a man. Why should he judge this?Because this person''s head is completely gone.


    Behind the man is a destroyed wall. In the part that hasn''t collapsed, you can see the red, white, and white things. According to his own experience, Rum can judge that those are blood and brain plasma, as well as some brain shells. Broken bones.


    Rum shook the photo of the thrown gin, his tone affirmative.


    "Sniper shot?"


    "Yes."


    Nothing new at all, Gin did not give any negative answers, and then began to explain the origin of this photo.


    "The dead guy is a bomber, the prisoner Naruto Uzumaki is responsible for arresting, but on the day he was arrested, he was the only one who did not show up at the scene, and the bullet was a special ultra-long-range armor-piercing bullet."


    "Even if it is an armor-piercing projectile, to cause this level of damage, the acceleration distance is probably more than two kilometers. A headshot from two kilometers away is really a crazy guy."


    Rum''s tone was with rare admiration and excitement.Strong people are always respected no matter where they go, just like Odagiri Toshiro said before, people like Naruto, if you don''t look at him, really want to tear the sky out.


    Gin glanced at Rum¡¯s almost crazy expression from the corner of his eyes, lit a second cigarette for himself, and after slowly spitting out a puff, he said: "I have received news that he will participate in the Nishitama Twin Towers skyscraper on Saturday. The opening banquet of the building."


    "is it?"


    Rum raised his eyebrows and glanced at the gin from the corner of his eye without saying anything, but the more and more excited look in his eyes clearly represented something.


    The two bosses played pantomimes in this way, while the poor little brother Vodka was still checking Yuan Jiaming''s hidden disk at this time, and the Changpan Group would definitely have a bad time this year. At the opening banquet of their most important two-tower skyscraper, no It¡¯s just that a guy like Naruto will appear, and even gin and rum will come uninvited. Let¡¯s take a moment of silence for the Tokiwa Group.


    The twin tower skyscrapers are the most important project of the Tokipan Group in ten years, so no matter whether it is postponing or canceling the opening banquet, things that will affect the reputation of the Tokipan Group are absolutely not allowed.


    As the chairman of the Maelstrom Group, Naruto is naturally also on the list of invitations of the Tokiwa Group, and for the Tokiwa Group, Naruto is the most important guest.


    Although Naruto doesn''t care about the Tokiwa Group, he knows that something will happen to the opening banquet of the Twin Towers, so he has to go and see it in person this time.


    However, there were a lot of people attending the banquet this time. Naruto had to go to the Maori detective office to pick up people. Because there were too many people, even a four-seater Bentley Continental could not hold these people. So Naruto opened it for the first time in his life. Out of the RV.


    There is a lot of space inside the RV, and there are a lot of things in it. Kogoro Mouri leaned against the car, holding a can of German dark beer from the refrigerator in the car, complaining: "The Suzuki chaebol Has the eldest lady come yet?"


    The garden was indeed late today. It was understandable for Kogoro Mouri to complain about this, but he immediately greeted his daughter''s counterattack.


    "Really, it''s not Dad who drives anyway, and it''s not your turn to complain, right?!"


    Xiaolan rolled her eyes, and completely regarded herself as a member of the whirlpool family. She was really not at all polite about her own father''s complaints.


    Maori Kogoro was choked, and looking at Xiaolan''s fist that seemed to be rising..., Mouri Kogoro still shrank his neck, shut up without farming, and continued to struggle with his dark beer.


    Naruto is also drinking, and he doesn''t have the consciousness that he can''t drive after drinking. He has a strong taste of alcohol and a very high degree of Cuban rum.


    Too lazy to fall into the bottle, Naruto was blowing directly on the bottle today, thinking of the messy girl in his heart, and couldn''t help asking: "What is that girl in Yuanzi doing? Isn''t there any other bad idea?"


    Xiao Lan shook her head, and she had no idea what her best friend was doing today.


    "I just called Yuanzi, and she said that she would be here soon. It shouldn''t be long. Just wait for her a little bit."


    "That''s why I feel uneasy. I dare to bet with this bottle of wine. The garden must have no good thoughts." With a full understanding of the garden, Naruto shook the bottle in his hand, and the golden liquor in the bottle continued Shaking, exudes a wonderful fragrance from the bottle mouth.


    "I don''t know what today''s banquet will be like?" Question Primary One looked forward to it.


    "There must be a lot of delicious food." The problem elementary school student No. 2 immediately followed.


    "I want to eat eel rice." The problem elementary school student No. 3 was appetite.


    "There won''t be such a thing." The first two immediately broke the fantasy of No. 3...


    Xiao Ai stood beside Naruto. Hearing the fantasy of the three problem pupils, the corners of her mouth twitched, and she whispered: "It''s really a child''s innocence. It would be strange if today''s banquet can go smoothly. , Eat something..."


    "Yeah, that group of guys are involved after all."


    Naruto squatted down next to Xiao Ai, maintaining a volume that Xiaolan couldn''t hear, and said, "From my instincts, it would be strange if they didn''t do anything with Gin today, and there is still that god of death. "


    "The Tokiwa Group is really pitiful."


    "Same."


    Naruto and Xiaoai have almost predicted the fate of the Tokiwa Group in one sentence. At this time, the belated Suzuki Sonoko finally appeared. Naruto and Xiaoai turned their heads, and they almost vomited blood.


    "Hi, everyone has been waiting"


    Today, the self-confident garden finally appeared in everyone¡¯s sight. Wearing a red short skirt and beige top, carrying a lavender handbag in his left hand, this suit worth millions of yen is not important. , The important thing is...


    "Yuanzi, what''s wrong with your hair?" Xiaolan looked at her friend in surprise, almost completely changing her appearance.


    "Change the feeling." Yuanzi was satisfied with Xiaolan''s surprised expression. He lifted his short hair with his hand, and then turned to Xiao Ai, "I learned how to perm my hair into waves, how about it? Surprised?"


    Yuanzi''s eyes were shining, looking forward to Naruto''s affirmation very much. The corners of Naruto''s mouth twitched, and the words she said were really merciless.


    "It''s a little surprised, but I''m happy..."


    It¡¯s not Naruto¡¯s fault. It¡¯s just that Yuanzi¡¯s appearance after changing her hairstyle is really horrifying. He hadn¡¯t noticed this problem before. In this world, people who are not related by blood but look very similar are not just Qingzi and Xiao Ran, Kuroba Kato and Kudo Shinichi, Kuroba Thiefichi and Kudo Yusaku are just people, as well as Suzuki Sonoko and Miyano Shiho!


    It used to be because of the hairstyle and the character of Yuanzi that was completely opposite to Xiaoai, so no one paid attention, but after Yuanzi had a haircut that was exactly the same as Xiaoai, it looked exactly like Shiho Miyano, even if it was Akimi station. Be surprised here too.


    ''Hehe... I dare to use all my money to bet that today''s banquet will be very lively.''


    Originally, there was a good chance that some organizers would show up at today''s banquet. As a result, Yuanzi accidentally dressed up like Shiho Miyano to attend the banquet. If nothing happened, it would be a hell.


    The corners of Naruto''s mouth twitched wildly, and gave the messy girl a fierce iron fist, then threw him into the RV that he had stolen directly from the white tiger, and drove to the twin tower skyscrapers in Nishitama City.


    At the same time, all the police officers who searched a lesson except Naruto and Takagi gathered below the twin tower skyscrapers. Looking up at the bright red skyscraper in the sunset, there was only one request in their hearts.


    ''I hope nothing will happen today.''


    At the same time, a black Porsche 356A and a black Hummer H1 are constantly running on the streets of Tokyo, and the destination is the same as everyone else''s.


    Twin Towers Skyscraper!


    Chapter 293-The strongest versus the strongest!Naruto vs. Rum!

 761 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 761

    The opening banquet of the Twin Towers Skyscraper is indeed very grand. Many people in this banquet hall, Naruto, know many of them, either acting stars or celebrities, and many are political and military figures. Although there are no top bosses, there are really a lot of people.


    Naruto stood in the crowd, ignoring everyone who recognized him and wanted to talk to each other.


    Naruto knows that something big will happen here today, and the gin will appear here, Naruto is still in the mood to deal with those incompetent guys, to be exaggerated.


    Power is in hand, I have the world!


    Naruto has money, power, and someone, even if he doesn''t give them face, they can''t do anything to Naruto.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a coincidence, or Tokiwa Mio has investigated Naruto¡¯s preferences. At this banquet, in addition to the most common champagne at the banquet, there are basically a few bottles of spirits on each table, including vodka, Rum, a foreign wine, also Japanese sake and Chinese white wine, can be said to be very rich. For the drunkard Naruto, this banquet is still very good.


    The only thing that made Naruto upset was the red Ford Mustang in the banquet hall.


    "teacher,"


    Now the underage Xiao Lan walked to Naruto''s side with a glass of juice in her hand, and said: "What''s wrong, your complexion is not very good, are you uncomfortable?"


    Naruto scratched his cheek, pointed to the Ford Mustang placed on a round table in the banquet hall, and said: "I saw the red sports car placed over there, plus the layout of the banquet hall and the round table. , I think of that bastard Sawaki fair."


    "amount¡­¡­"


    Xiao Lan was taken aback, looking at the red Ford Mustang, and her whole body suddenly became ill.


    How could Xiaolan forget what happened at that time, Sawaki Fairly almost killed her, her mother and Naruto three people, Xiaolan was caught in the leg by the red sports car, and almost drowned in the sea, Xiaolan It''s really a little shadowy, and now I see the sports car placed on the round table, and I immediately recall bad memories.


    Xiaolan''s body trembled slightly, then she couldn''t help rubbing her arm with her free hand, and said, "Teacher, that kind of thing shouldn''t happen again."


    "It doesn''t matter if it happens!"


    Naruto put down the wine bottle, immediately turned his head, staring at Xiaolan''s pretty smiling face, and said: "Whether he will explode again, let me look at Xiaolan''s face now, and it feels more comfortable."


    Xiao Lannen blushed and whispered: "Teacher said this again!"


    "Lan, you are still so easy to be shy."


    Xiaolan glanced at Naruto shyly, then walked quickly to the huge floor-to-ceiling windows of the banquet hall, from here you can directly see the panoramic view of Mount Fuji, and at this time, it is still dusk with a red sunset in the sky. Reflected on Xiaolan''s reddish cheeks, hiding some of her shyness.


    Naruto followed along with Xiaolan, watching the combination of the setting sun and Mount Fuji, not too much fun of Xiaolan, which made Xiaolan a little relieved.


    "It''s really beautiful, the scenery here."


    Although the force value is strong, Xiaolan, who is also a literary girl, looked at Mount Fuji in the distance and expressed such emotion.


    "Yes"


    The second lady of the Suzuki chaebol did not know when, she appeared beside Naruto and Xiaolan like a teleportation, holding her cheeks in both hands, making a idiotic voice.


    "It would be great if I could have something H with the teacher here, right, Lan Jiang"


    Xiao Lan was a little better at first, but this kind of humorous joke was made by Yuanzi''s dead girl who was not ashamed. She immediately looked at the two people who were very important to her with her eyes muttered.


    "You two bully me!"


    After all, Xiaolan and the others are not the protagonists of today''s banquet, and the protagonists of the first stage of the banquet are also on stage at this time. Mio Tokiwa, wearing a graceful evening dress and a pearl necklace hanging on his neck, walked onto the stage and walked to the microphone. prior to.


    "Thank you all for coming to attend the opening ceremony of the Changpan Group''s twin-tower skyscrapers today. Here, I would like to express my sincere thanks to you all."


    Mio Tokiwa spoke very decently, actively lowering her identity, and then slightly bowed to all the guests who came to the banquet, and at the same time covered the collar part with her hand to avoid losing herself.


    "Here, as a sideshow, I would like to invite you to play a small game. This game is named after his father, Tokiwa Jinsei, and to celebrate the 30th anniversary of the Tokiwa Group, so I want to play a time-related game. The game is a game of guessing for 30 seconds. The person who happens to guess correctly, or the person who guesses closest, will show you the red Ford Mustang as a gift for you to drive home."


    Ford Mustang, although it still can¡¯t be included in Naruto¡¯s sports car collection, it is also attractive for a lot of heat on the scene, and if there are cheap ones who don¡¯t want to take it, even those who can afford this Ford Mustang don¡¯t mind being indifferent. An extra sports car came out for no reason.


    "However, if there are two people who guess correctly, it will be decided by the guessing punch. The one who loses will only have to pull in and ride this cross-country bike with helmet."


    Tokiwa Mio¡¯s funny remarks made many of the following guests laugh, and among them, Kogoro Moori looked at the red Ford Mustang with glaring eyes. For his car rental family, he has his own car. It''s simply a dream thing.


    However, there are currently two problems. First, Kogoro Moori¡¯s gambling luck. Second, the Ford Mustang is also a sports car. With a displacement of 4.2, it can burn Kogoro Moori to death. This car Can he afford it?


    "Those who want to participate in the game, please send your watch first, and later we will send you an equivalent gemstone based on the value of your watch."


    Naruto¡¯s hand did not know when another white wine bottle appeared, and he smiled: ¡°The Tokiwa Group is really generous this time. Many people here wear famous watches of millions. If all of these people participate in that game, the gems they give out will cost hundreds of millions."


    "This is also normal." Yuanzi was not surprised by this. As the second lady of the Suzuki chaebol, she certainly knew a lot of things. "When you do business, you have to lose money and gain popularity at the beginning, and then you can To start making money, Mio Tokiwa made such a big deal, but also to show her good to the guests present, as long as she wins over the people present, she can make more than a few hundred million."


    Yuanzi held a goblet in her hand. Although it was actually juice, what she said just now, matched with her current dress, really complemented each other, showing a rather shrewd side.


    "That''s great, but..."


    Naruto stood behind Yuanzi with a smile, and punched the dead girl''s head without hesitation.


    "Don''t say this to me all of a sudden, it feels like the attributes are all wrong, just be your second lady, fool!"


    Sonoko looked almost exactly the same as Shiho Miyano, speaking shrewdly, it really made Naruto feel hairy all over, and couldn''t help knocking her fist.


    But after the garden was knocked on by Naruto, the damaged part of the brain immediately returned to normal, holding the meat bun on her head Xuexue crying, and then crying for a long time, but no one took care of her, she stood up decisively .


    Some people from the Tokiwa Group came down to collect their watches. Everyone temporarily put the watches in their baskets, and then received a small flag. When they thought it was thirty seconds, they raised the flag.


    Naruto is not interested in participating in this kind of small game. One thing is because the car is too bad, and the Ford Mustang looks down on him. If it is a Bugatti Veyron, he would be more interested. On the other hand, he noticed the banquet. There seemed to be some changes in the hall. The scent of crows made Naruto have to concentrate, so he was not in the mood to participate in that boring game.


    Tokiwa Mio¡¯s secretary, Nami Sawaguchi, announced the start of the game and pressed the stopwatch button at the same time. Time immediately jumped, and all the guests at the scene were silent in their hearts for the last thirty seconds, and the whole banquet hall fell into a weird moment. The calm.


    Naruto secretly put down the wine bottle in his hand, and while Xiaolan and Yuanzi closed their eyes to count down, got into the crowd, and then dived toward the back of the crowd like a live fish.


    At the end of everyone, everyone did not find a strong black man who was not on the guest list at all. He stood there at this time, one eye looked deep and cold, the other eye was hollow and terrifying, it seemed to be Waiting for his prey.


    "Are you Rum?"


    Naruto smoothly picked up two glasses of champagne from the table, then walked to the one-eyed black man with a positive tone.


    The visitor was undoubtedly Rum. He took the champagne from Naruto and said hoarsely: "Yes, you are the hell referee?"


    "Yes."


    In just thirty seconds, about ten seconds have passed at this time. Naruto and Rum looked at each other coldly, and at the same time drank the champagne in the glass, secretly raising their aura, the others closed their eyes and counted down. , And Naruto and Rum are standing at the end of the crowd. Even if Mio Tokiwa is standing on the stage, the spirit is still on the other guests who are in the countdown. After not paying attention to the crowd, the atmosphere is already tense.


    Naruto and Rum drank the champagne almost at the same time, and then the two people whose bodies had surpassed humans released their hands at the same time. The champagne glasses fell towards the ground due to gravity, and two figures, one black and one gold, flew towards each other at the same time. go with!


    Chapter Two Hundred and Four-The difficult victory and defeat, the death of Haruyuki Mount Fuji!


    In detail, Rum''s fighting style should be the one who is most similar to Naruto. Although they are also good at using thermal weapons, their hardened flesh is the strongest weapon.


    The existence of these two men is the strongest weapon in history!


    And whether it is Rum or Naruto, the way they fight is very crazy. They are the kind of people who dare to fight for their lives, even before they die, they can definitely bite the enemy''s neck.


    It was an unimaginable situation that such two men who were ferocious like beasts had their first face-to-face battle today.

 762 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 762

    Rum''s physique looks a lot bigger than Naruto. He looks like an armored tank. Although he is wearing a black coat, he can still clearly see the contours of his muscles in his arms and chest, breathing. Explosive power.


    Rum weighs more than one hundred kilograms, and once he runs, he is no different from a bull.


    Naruto did not retreat, but rushed towards Rum, quickly shortening the distance between the two, and invisibly shortened the distance that Rum accelerated, and the speed could not be increased to the maximum.


    In order to get close to the opponent''s body, Naruto immediately turned his hand into a knife and looked down at Rum''s neck with a hand knife.


    Rum stretched out his hand and drew a short dagger from his coat. The dagger pierced Naruto¡¯s wrist with a certainty, so that even if Naruto could slash the rum with a knife, it would be in Rum¡¯s brute force. Let Naruto drink a pot.


    Naruto flipped his wrist and immediately grabbed Rum''s wrist.


    Rum didn¡¯t panic even if he was caught by Naruto. He immediately yanked Naruto towards him. Then he lifted his right leg like a spring and kicked him hard. Human chest.


    Naruto grabbed Rum''s hand with one hand, and the other hand acted as an emergency defense, blocking Rum''s kick. Under Rum''s strange power, he took three steps in a row to completely eliminate the strange power.


    Rum''s fighting style was fierce, and he didn''t give Naruto any chance to breathe. He immediately bullied him and hit Naruto''s face with a fierce punch.


    Naruto lowered his body, and Rum¡¯s casserole-big fist passed over his head. Naruto¡¯s right hand supported on the ground, the whole person almost crossed, and then he kicked Rum¡¯s ankle fiercely. .


    Rum''s whole body is exercised like steel and iron. It will not have any effect on Rum if an ordinary person kicks his ankle. However, Naruto uses inch-jin technique to exert his strength, bursting out a great deal in a short distance. power.


    Rum''s ankle numb, and the whole person immediately loses his balance. In an instant, his body is in mid-air.


    Although the fight was fierce, Rum and Naruto seemed to have a tacit understanding. They would not be easily seen by others. When Rum was in the air, Naruto could kick Rum to the ceiling with one kick. But in that case, no matter how much other people''s attention is on the game, they will still find both of them.


    In order to avoid being seen by others, Naruto can only give up the simplest method of kicking from directly under the rum. The wrist exerts force, using only one-handed wrist strength and arm strength to complete a Thomas full rotation, the body is rotating. At that time, he kicked Rum''s profile with his heel.


    Although the fighting method is fierce, it does not mean that Rum likes to die. Rum knows that with Naruto''s power, if he hits his head, he will definitely drink a pot by himself, so he stretched out his palm and slapped himself on the ground. His body retreated a bit, avoiding Naruto''s kick.


    Naruto stood up again at this moment, and then the golden figure rushed up towards Rum, and his five-fingered claws grabbed Rum''s face door.


    According to the information that Bai Hu had collected before, this Rum''s fighting style was filled with the shadows of Muay Thai and Jeet Kune Do. The fighting style was a stormy attack, which was fierce and unusual, and Naruto immediately realized this.


    Although Rum hasn''t stood up again, he can make a fierce attack even when he is lying on the ground, resisting Naruto''s iron claws with his elbows, and the two strange forces collide, making both of them feel numb. At the same time, he used one hand to support the ground, with a strong force to make his body temporarily leave the ground, and then launched a series of kicks with his feet, which slammed into Naruto''s bottom plate.


    Under the tacit understanding of "not letting others find out", Naruto was also forced to be a little rushed by Rum. If it was normal, he could jump up and avoid it, but now he can¡¯t, because that would be caused by Tokiwa Mio and the others. Discovered, so he was actually forced to step back by Rum.


    Rum took the opportunity to stand up again, and then rushed in front of Naruto like a bull, raising his right leg, making the most vicious knee bump.


    Rum''s full knee hit, as long as he hits accurately, he can even directly kill an African elephant.Although Ishikawa Goemon can do it to kill an elephant, he needs to cut an iron sword, and Rum can do this by relying solely on his own strange power.


    Naruto has no distance to accelerate, and if he retreats, he will hit the guests, so this move can only be blocked.


    It doesn''t matter if he can''t accelerate. Naruto took a different approach and immediately rotated his body, which is equivalent to accelerating in place, while using his knees to collide with Rum''s.


    boom!!


    The extremely dull sound of collision was as violent as Mars hitting the earth. The two men with the strongest bodies in the world had their most tragic duel here at this time.


    Even though Naruto had the advantage, he could not achieve an overwhelming victory in the face of Rum, who had already exercised his body to superhuman. With Naruto¡¯s brute force, he was shocked by Rum in this case. Rum retreated three steps. Although he won, he was able to shake Naruto back. The horror of Rum''s strange power can also be seen.


    There was a numb feeling from the legs, making Naruto and Rum both look at each other in amazement, and their hearts were full of shock.


    At this time, thirty seconds was almost up, some guests began to raise flags, and more and more people opened their eyes, which meant that Naruto and Rum had no time to decide the outcome.


    Rum''s only eye gave Naruto a gloomy look, and then immediately retreated.


    Naruto didn¡¯t chase it either. Although I really wanted to put the rum here today, Naruto couldn¡¯t stop the rum with one move. If he chased it out, the gin might be nearby, and the garden She looks almost exactly the same as Shiho now, and Naruto is definitely not at ease.


    After moving his somewhat numb legs, Naruto returned to the crowd as if nothing had happened. Kogoro Mouri forgot where he counted because of a crying child nearby, and followed the others. It turned out to be dead in just thirty seconds, which means he won the Ford Mustang.


    "No way, really?"


    Naruto looked at Mouri Kogoro who came onto the stage and made a questioning voice. Did Mouri Kogoro actually win?He actually won a sports car. Isn''t the probability of such a thing basically equivalent to Conan going to class honestly and not investigating any damn case?In other words, it''s just nonsense.


    Xiaolan didn''t seem to realize what Naruto had done just now, and was equally surprised by her father''s performance today.


    "I didn''t expect Dad to be so good, or is he lucky today?"


    "I always feel it''s not that simple."


    Naruto poured cold water without hesitation, and at the same time nodded himself. Kogoro Mouri was basically a gambling luck with Tsunade. He suddenly won today. Naruto didn''t believe anything good would happen.


    Xiaolan didn¡¯t know what Naruto thought, but she nodded her head, but Xiao Ai gave Naruto a deep look. She was not involved in the game just now. She is one of the few people who clearly saw Naruto leave. One.


    Naruto and the others didn¡¯t comment on the idiot Moori Kogoro¡¯s award-winning speech, but kept away secretly, lest people know that they knew the idiot on the stage, it would be a shame!


    At this time, the lights in the banquet hall were all turned off, and a beam of light hit the host on the stage.


    "Everyone, next I will introduce the work of today''s most important guest, who is also the national treasure-level Japanese master of Japanese painting, Mr. Yuzuki Minesui."


    Following the host¡¯s words, a huge LCD screen was lowered on the other side, and it began to show the paintings of the peaks of the moon, which is the appearance of Mount Fuji.


    "Mr. Kizutsu Minesui likes Mount Fuji very much. He has spent 30 years depicting the majestic appearance of Mount Fuji. This time, to celebrate his students, Ms. Tokiwa Mio¡¯s twin-tower skyscraper, Luo Cheng, specially presented a picture of his Let me introduce the new work, "Fuji of Spring Snow"!"


    ''So it means that you can see Mount Fuji at night...''


    Naruto understood what Mio Tokiwa said at that time. If you want to see Mount Fuji at night, it is of course unrealistic to illuminate the entire Mount Fuji. However, the Mount Fuji you see at night is not a real mountain. Rather, it is a painting by Fengshui Ruyue, which is this "Fuji in Spring Snow".


    Following the host''s impassioned words (the microphone was almost squeezed into his mouth...), the huge curtain behind him slowly opened to both sides, and behind him was the latest painting by Ruyue Fengshui.


    Click!!


    The spotlights installed on the stage are turned on at this moment, focusing the lights on the "Fuji of Spring Snow", and what everyone sees is not just Mount Fuji.


    Tokiwa Mio''s body was hung in the air and lost all its vitality. Her body, which splits Mount Fuji in two, seems to express the anger and hatred of a painter.


    Chapter 295¡ªMaori normality, messy so-called reasoning!


    Whether it is Naruto or Mumu, their premonitions are correct. Today, the opening banquet of the two-tower skyscrapers really happened, and it is a very big thing. The chairman of Tokiwa Group, Tokiwa Mio unexpectedly Was killed at this banquet.


    Mumu and the others, who had been guarding the downstairs of the Twin Towers skyscraper, immediately caught up with the banquet hall on the 75th floor after receiving a call from Naruto. However, Tokiwa Mio had completely become a cold corpse.


    "I didn''t expect it would be Miss Tokiwa this time."


    Mumu lowered his hat and sighed deeply.


    Naruto is also a little helpless, although it is a coincidence, but just now, because of the battle with Rum, Naruto¡¯s attention was all on the people in the black organization, where is the mood to care about the life and death of a Tokiwa Mio, more Besides, she was still behind the curtain.


    "The cause of death is known. I connected the piano cord to the pearl necklace around her neck, and then connected the other end to the painting. When the painting is lowered, Mio Tokiwa will be pulled up. Strangled directly."


    "So that''s it," Mumu held his chin with a serious expression, "Then who was on the stage then?"


    "It''s me." The architect Hidehiko Kazama raised his hand and said: "The person on the stage was me, and Mr. Yuzuki Minesui."


    "Then please stand where you were at that time, Chiba, stand where Miss Tokiwa was at that time."


    "Ok."

 763 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 763

    Like this kind of stage, there will be dark lights on the floor, the light is not obvious, but when the lights are dark, they help the people on the stage to find where they need to stand. At the time of the incident, Hidehiko Kazama and Iwami Toki Owaki Minamizu is standing according to the position of the lamp on the ground, so it is easy to be sure. In the middle of Mio Tokiwa Station, Minizuki Minami is on the left and Hidehiko Kazama is on the right.


    Shiratori looked at the position of the three of them, and then turned to the secretary of the deceased Mio Tokiwa.


    "At that time, Sawaguchi-san was standing by the stage, right?"


    "Yes."


    Sawaguchi knew Nami''s face was a little flustered, as if she had not recovered from the shock of Tokiwa Mio''s death, she turned and pointed to the console on the side of the stage, and said, "At that time, I was controlling the lifting of the painting."


    "Then do you know the origin of that pearl necklace?"


    "I once heard the chairman say that it was a gift from someone, but I don''t know who it is."


    "So when did this painting arrive?"


    "It was only shipped last night. At that time, under the supervision of Mr. Ruyue, we and some workers brought the painting in."


    Sawaguchi Chinami¡¯s testimony made Shiratori immediately turn his skeptical gaze to Mizutsu Mizutsu, and said, ¡°In that case, the person who has the most opportunity to tie the piano to the painting in advance is you, Mr. Kizutsu.¡±


    Facing Shiratori¡¯s murder question, Ruyue Fengshui¡¯s face remained unchanged, and she shook her head: ¡°I admit that I did have a chance to tie a piano line to the painting, but I didn¡¯t kill anyone, and I don¡¯t know what happened. "


    "Wait a minute, Mr. Kisaragi," Mouri Kogoro seemed to be chasing after Minami Kazuki, "I heard that the fact that Mio bought your painting and then reselled it at a high price made you very angry, right? "


    "I won''t kill people because of this kind of thing." Ruyue Fengshui''s face was calm, and said: "And listening to what you just said, isn''t this a serial murder case? In this case, the second Mr. Yuan''s case is involved. At that time, I had an alibi. Doesn¡¯t this prove that I am not a murderer?"


    Kiritsuki Fengshui seems to have a calmness that is difficult for ordinary people. Mouri Kogoro and Meguro were taken aback. Shiratori only thought of this now, and said next to Meguro: "We didn¡¯t let Mr. Rizuki look at the small wine glass, so we imitated the previous It¡¯s impossible to kill people in the case of, so the murderer shouldn¡¯t be Mr. Kitsuki.¡±


    "Wait a minute." Today''s case really keeps clues and doubts. Hidehiko Kazama also spoke at this time, saying: "When I was on the stage before, I felt as if someone ran by Mio''s side and told her. What happened."


    "Really?! Is that man male or female?!"


    "I smelled a touch of perfume at that time."


    "Yes, that person is me." Sawaguchi knew that Nami knew that if she lied, she would only make people more suspicious, so she just said it by herself, "But... I ran over only to confirm the next procedure with the chairman. !"


    Mouri Kogoro didn''t know if his confidence increased after winning a sports car today. He clenched his right hand and tapped the palm of his left hand. He said, "Officer Megome, I know who the murderer is!"


    "Hey?"


    The powerful self-confidence revealed by Kogoro Mouri caught the eyes of Uncle Mu immediately, and the corners of Naruto''s mouth twitched and said, "I have no hope of his reasoning."


    Shiratori who was standing next to Naruto heard this sentence. Knowing that this guy has a very close relationship with the daughter of Kogoro Mouri, Shiratori couldn''t help but jokingly said, "You look down on your father-in-law like this?"


    After chatting at the restaurant last time, Naruto and Shiratori are good friends, and Naruto is not angry at Shiratori¡¯s teasing. He turned his head and rolled his eyes, and said, "Wait for a while. Tucao like me."


    Xiaolan is not here, and Naruto is also merciless to Maori Kogoro''s complaints, Shiratori showed an expression of interest. At this time, it was like watching a big drama, watching the development of things.


    "The murderer is you, Nami Sawaguchi!"


    Kogoro Mouri stretched out his index finger confidently, and his sword generally pointed to Sawaguchi Nami. In fact, Naruto was not surprised at the murderer he identified...


    "No...no! Why do you say it''s me?!"


    "Miss Sawaguchi, I heard that your father is a journalist with a sense of justice, and he often reports illegal actions by politicians, right?"


    "Yes, so what?"


    "After the death of your grandson, you joined the Tokiwa Group as secretary to the chairman. But this time there was another illegal act in the construction of the twin towers. After discussing with Mr. Hara, Mio decided to bribe the city councillor Mr. Oki Iwamatsu, please ask him to amend the municipal bill. At this time, you, who inherited your father''s character, cannot tolerate this kind of thing, so you killed all three of them."


    "I... I didn''t kill anyone! I didn''t do anything like that!"


    Of course Sawaguchi knew that Nami was completely innocent. How could she admit that she killed someone because of this, and Mugure also felt strange, and said: "But Maori, what does the little wine glass that the murderer keeps on the scene every time it means? There is no connection with Ms. Sawaguchi. "


    "No, Mumu Police Department, the Chinese character for the small wine cup is''pig''s mouth''. Miss Sawaguchi''s zodiac is pig, and there is a word'''' in the name. The two together become a pig''s mouth, which means she treats her as a substitute for herself. Crushing the small wine glass, the anger inherited from his father, which is like tearing the body, turned into a message and stayed on the spot."


    ''What kind of messy reasoning is this?!''


    Sure enough, Shiratori started to complain, and there was a black line in his forehead. For Maori Kogoro¡¯s so-called ¡°reasoning¡± that was messy, he really had to send a word of ¡°serve¡±. Fortunately, Xiaolan is outside now, not here. On the stage, otherwise Kogoro Mori really has to think about how he will land from the height of the 75th floor.


    "a ha ha ha¡­¡­"


    Seeing that no one came to deny his reasoning, Mouri Kogoro''s self-confidence was extremely inflated, and he began to stick out his tongue and laughed extremely exaggeratedly... Is he really not afraid of bugs landing like this?


    "I think it''s all caused by your far-fetched and random words."


    Conan stood behind Moori Kogoro and spit out mercilessly, saying that this kid still knows Chinese idioms, which is really good.


    Kogoro Mori was laughing exaggeratedly. After being hit by Conan, he didn''t catch his breath. He staggered and fell to the ground, then looked at Conan viciously.


    "What did you kid say?!"


    "Because the small wine glass found at the scene this time was not broken." Conan directly said a huge hole.


    "That''s right." The person who played the cross talk with Conan this time was Shiratori. At this time, he held the evidence bag with the small wine glass in his hand and said: "The small wine glass found at the scene this time is Completely, if it is really based on your reasoning, then this little wine glass should also be broken."


    "That..." Mouri Kogoro''s face was slightly embarrassed, and he tried to justify herself, "That might be because she was panicked and forgot to break it."


    "This is impossible!"


    Unwilling to be lonely, Naruto immediately came out to brush up on the sense of existence, and at the same time slapped Moori Kogoro''s body severely.


    "This is a serial murder case. How can a murderer who can be carefully arranged and committed three homicides without a precise plan and committing that panicking idiot mistake? And your reasoning is too nonsense."


    Mouri Kogoro looked at Naruto with an unhappy expression on his face, and said, "Where are you talking nonsense?!"


    "Everything is nonsense!"


    Naruto rolled the dead fish''s eyes and spit out a sentence, causing Mumu and Shiratori to cover the corners of his mouth, while Naruto grabbed his hair and said: "Okay, then I ask you, if you follow your instructions Yes, Miss Sawaguchi is really the murderer, then how did she hang the hook of the piano cord on the necklace of the deceased?"


    "What else? Of course it was hung up directly."


    "Oh, just hang it up. Mio Tokiwa is wearing a strapless evening dress today. The necklace is hung on her neck, which is directly attached to her skin. I want to be here today, wearing a strapless evening dress. Evening gowns and necklaces are not among the few women. Why don¡¯t we invite ten people over here? Let¡¯s show you how to hang the hook on her body without letting her notice. As long as one out of ten succeeds, I whirlpool. Write the four characters in reverse."


    This is a big doubt. Even if you lose your vision in the dark, your sense of touch will not disappear. Even if your vision disappears, your sense of touch will increase slightly. In this case, a person is in you I felt it around my neck and put a hook on the necklace. How could I not notice it?


    Maori Kogoro''s expression became more embarrassed, and his voice began to squat.


    "Perhaps... Mio didn''t notice it by accident..."


    "Oh, maybe... accidentally..."


    Naruto rolled his eyes and stared at Kogoro Mori. A minute later, Naruto gave up this meaningless stare and walked in front of Mugure and Shiratori, and said, "Let''s continue discussing the case."


    The two police departments and one police department who were present did not waste time on the confused detective, but focused on discussing the case, and naturally put Kogoro Mouri aside.


    ''anyway¡­¡­''


    Naruto was originally discussing the case with Shiratori, but at this time his spirit began to slip again. After looking at the scene, the corner of his mouth twitched slightly.

 764 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 764

    "Mikako is not there, Takagi hasn''t been discharged, I seem to have become the one with the lowest police rank... Takagi... You should leave the hospital as soon as possible. The search class really lacks an errand boy.''


    Chapter 296-The explosion happened, Rum''s block!


    Because of Moori Kogoro''s super bad reasoning, Naruto and the others had to regain the rhythm of investigating the case, and Mugure had to apologize to Sawaguchi Tomomi, so that she would not take Moori Kogoro''s idiot words to heart.


    Sawaguchi knows that Nami is relatively easy to talk about. Although he is very angry at the foolish detective who wronged him by Kogoro Moori, he is still not angry. For her now, it is more important to avoid suspicion.


    At this time, on the 43rd floor of Building A of the Twin Towers Skyscraper, which is on the 43rd floor of the building where Naruto and the others are located, Rum stood in a dark corner with a mobile phone specially equipped for the organization.


    "Gin, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s nothing, just ask how is your situation there?"


    Rum¡¯s face showed an indifferent and crazy smile, the numbness in his legs gradually disappeared, and then he felt some tingling again. This is not a pain for the rough-skinned Rum, but it will make him. More excited.


    "Heh heh heh... That guy is exactly the same as the rumors... No, it is stronger than the rumors!"


    "Oh?"


    Gin''s eyebrows that were hidden under the brim of the hat picked up and said, "Are you trying to concede defeat to him?"


    "Gin, don''t talk about that boring joke."


    Rum quacked and laughed twice, the terrifying laughter was almost like chewing on the bones of some creatures. The sound of gnawing the bones into dregs was absolutely hairy.


    "Humph..."


    The gin grotesque snorted twice, not commenting on what Rum said, holding the phone in one hand and the telescope in the other. The direction he looked at was Building A of the Twin Towers skyscraper.


    Rum didn''t care about the furry laughter of the gin, moved his hands and feet, and then asked, "How are your preparations over there, gin?"


    "Of course, no problem."


    The gin''s voice was indifferent and arrogant, and beside him was a black sniper rifle, saying: "I will never let the kitten run away this time."


    "Hmm... I hope I told you..."


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    Rum''s words below should be "I hope to say the same as you", but before he finished his words, something beyond control happened. Suddenly, there was an explosion in Building A of the twin-tower skyscraper, and the building shook instantly.


    Even in the banquet hall on the 75th floor, you can feel the obvious shaking. The power of the entire building A was cut off almost instantly. Even with the lights of the opposite building, the banquet hall on the 75th floor was plunged into darkness. .


    "What?! There was an explosion?!"


    Kazama Hidehiko received a call from the staff downstairs, and what he heard made Kazama yell out immediately.


    "Yes! The motor room and generator room on the fourth floor underground, and the computer room on the fortieth floor all exploded!"


    "computer room¡­¡­"


    Sawaguchi knew Nami''s face changed drastically, and immediately shouted to Hidehiko Kazama: "Mr. Kazama! There is the main computer of the Tokiwa Group, and important information will be erased!!"


    "There was also a fire inside the fortieth floor building! Please leave there as soon as possible to evacuate!!"


    With his amazing hearing, Naruto could hear the voice on the phone from Kazama Hidehiko, and suddenly smiled bitterly. He looked at Xiao Lan, who was pale by the shock of the explosion, stretched out her hand and took her cold little hand. : "Don''t worry, I am here."


    Knowing that she recalled the last case, the fear at that time resurfaced at this time, and her body was trembling slightly.


    That time because the explosion almost died in the sea, Xiaolan has not gotten into the water to swim very much. Now there is another explosion, but it is in a 75-story high-rise building. Her heart is really chaotic and difficult to understand. Naruto¡¯s timely comfort also gave Xiao Lan felt relieved.


    "I know!"


    Hidehiko Kazama hung up, his face was a little sweaty because of the sudden change, and said: "Officer Megumi, let''s go to evacuation as soon as possible!"


    Shiratori¡¯s complexion is ugly. Although the eyebrows and hairstyle are very strange, the face with a good appearance is all dignified at this time, saying: "Did the generator be blown up? The backup power supply is no longer working, so the elevator is also Can''t it work?"


    "It should be..." Hidehiko Kazama lowered his head dejectedly, and then his eyes lit up suddenly, and said: "But the sightseeing elevator should be ok! Because it is a VIP elevator, so it uses an independent power supply. can use!"


    The sightseeing elevator, that is, the elevator Naruto took when they came to visit the twin-tower skyscraper that day, because it uses an independent power source, it can still operate at this time.


    "What is the maximum number of passengers?!"


    "You can carry up to nine adults!"


    "No, there are hundreds of guests here. It takes too much time! Mr. Kazama, is there any other way to evacuate?!"


    Shiratori frowned. It was time to race against time. No one knew when there would be another explosion. The elevator could only carry nine adults. It was too slow and there was no time.


    "If you go down the escape stairs to the sixtieth floor, you should be able to go from the connecting bridge to the next building B!"


    "it is good!"


    Uncle Mumu made a final decision. It was definitely not the time to hesitate. He immediately made a judgment and said, "Let the elderly, women and children go down the sightseeing elevator, and the others will go down the escape stairs!!!"


    There was an explosion in the twin tower skyscrapers, fire alarms, and emergency ambulances. The entire city of Nishitama was more lively than during the day.


    Naruto stood by the elevator, reached out and patted Xiaolan and Yuanzi, and said:


    "You two take the elevator down first, and I''ll take the stairs from the bridge to the bottom to find you."


    Xiaolan hesitated. At this moment, Xiaolan had to remember the last time when she almost buried her in the sea. She was inexplicably uneasy and said, "But teacher, aren''t you with us?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Naruto lowered his head and kissed Xiaolan and Yuanzi''s cheeks, and said: "I''m very strong, and the explosion won''t kill me, you know."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Yuanzi wanted to say something, but Naruto pressed his back with his hands and forced him to the elevator.


    "Okay, okay, don''t talk about this now, hurry up and go quickly"


    Jingling, Jingling...


    As soon as Yuanzi stepped on the elevator, there was an overweight warning sound from the elevator. With a happy expression on his face, Yuanzi jumped out of the elevator and said with a smile: "It seems that we are overweight, we still can''t sit Going down the elevator, let''s go up the stairs with the teacher."


    Xiaolan was also happy, changing to be someone else, I was afraid that it would be too late to even take the elevator, but these two stupid girls wished that they couldn''t take the elevator. Being overweight is nothing else, Naruto can only watch The elevator door closed, and two cute girls with a smile in front of them.


    "Ahem..."


    Mumu coughed, knowing that it was definitely not the time to delay, and said: "Naruto, Shiratori, you two should take them downstairs to the sixtieth floor first, let me see if there are any more. The others are here and will catch up with you in a while!"


    In the face of an explosion, there is no time to delay. Compared to waiting for the elevator here, it is actually safer to go downstairs. Naruto did not hesitate and immediately took the lead and led others to the escape stairs.


    When Tomomi Sawaguchi led Naruto and the others to visit the twin-tower skyscraper, he said that the VIP elevator can go directly to any floor, but except for the banquet hall on the 75th floor and the exhibition room on the 2nd floor, only the 66th floor can Take this VIP elevator from outside.


    As an elementary school student, the third elementary school of the Junior Detective Group was also on the elevator, but when it reached the 66th floor, the elevator suddenly stopped. Outside was a woman holding a child. The three children immediately played a high spirit and let the woman get on. They got the elevator, but they could only go downstairs to the sixtieth floor and take the bridge.


    Naruto held an emergency flashlight in the banquet hall. While illuminating the road ahead, Naruto went downstairs. However, he ran into trouble on the 66th floor.

 765 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 765

    A tall man wearing black clothes was standing at the top of the stairs. It seemed that he didn''t intend to go downstairs at all. On the contrary, he stood there like a stone statue. In the dark, that falcon-like eye looked extremely terrifying. .


    Shiratori didn¡¯t know who this tall man was. He saw someone standing here. Without knowing when the bomb would explode, he said immediately, ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t stand here, hurry up and join us. Go downstairs!"


    Rum was completely unmoved, it was like a black sculpture, Shiratori was about to step forward, but Naruto suddenly pressed his shoulder.


    "Shiratori!" Naruto''s voice was unusually low, so Shiratori realized that the atmosphere was a bit wrong, "You take them downstairs!" When he reached out, Naruto put the flashlight in Shiratori''s hand.


    Shiratori felt the abnormal atmosphere, and the reason for all of this must be the strange black man standing there.


    "Naruto, you..."


    "I tell you to go hurry up!!"


    Naruto suddenly yelled out loud, then slightly arched his body, his back muscles were already as tight as a cheetah ready to pounce, giving his back a powerful arc.


    Shiratori was startled, and quickly led the others, bypassing the rum who was standing there, and went downstairs.


    Simply, Rum was not interested in these small characters, his eyes were always on Naruto and the girl next to him.


    Naruto opened his arms and looked like he was playing with an eagle and a chicken, but the danger he faced at this time was definitely not comparable to a game. Naruto guarded Yuanzi, Xiaolan and Xiaoai all behind him. Looking at the rum in front of him coldly.


    "You three stay behind me, you must be careful!"


    The three girls behind were also aware of the abnormality, and Xiao Ai had already understood that the only member of the organization that could make him react so nervously should be the only Rum she had heard of.


    And Rum, with his falcon-like eyes, noticed the garden behind Naruto, with a crazy smile on his face.


    "Finally found you, Shirley!"


    Chapter 297-Thousands of Villages!The strength of rum and gin!


    This chapter has a little hidden relationship with the ending of Conan World...


    Yuanzi is a very simple and simple girl, just because she feels that she doesn''t look good in the photo, she absolutely can''t get through in front of her beloved man, so she changed a hairstyle, but she didn''t want to cause big troubles.


    Is the garden wrong?What is wrong with the girl who wants to change her hairstyle?Is Naruto wrong?He also didn''t think that Yuanzi and Shiho would be so similar to each other, and he couldn''t tell the situation when Rum was face to face.


    It seems that no one is wrong, but it has caused this dangerous situation. Then it can only be said that Qingshan¡¯s bastard is at fault. Qingshan, don¡¯t think that the same face, a different name and a different hairstyle will become another one. People.


    By the way, Aoyama likes to play with unrelated twins. The three families of Mori, Kudo, and Kuroba have mentioned it many times, so let¡¯s put it aside. The rest of the messy unrelated twins also have a garden and Shiho Miyano, Ai Haibara and Gressaihara, Takagi and Matsuda Jinpei, Miwako Sato and Sumiko Kobayashi, and even Concubine Hideri, did not know that the queen had a twin sister who looked exactly like her face, Mihako Akiyoshi ... Qing Shan is really lazy.


    Although he was spitting out in a mess, his body was completely in a state of fighting. If he was alone, it would take a lot of effort to face Rum, but Naruto is confident that his chances of winning can still exceed 80%, but there are three behind him. The bottle is hard to say.


    Even Xiaolan, who has the highest strength among the three of them, has no resistance at all against Rum. The difference in strength is too large. Even with a pistol, it is useless. With Rum¡¯s ability to react, it can be used at zero distance. The gun was pointed at his head, and he might be able to avoid it. Marksmanship was not at the level of gin or dimension, and it was not a threat to Rum.


    Yuanzi didn''t know what the uncle in black clothes was talking about, but knowing that he was calling himself, was even more puzzled, and said, "Who is Shirley?"


    "I''ll explain this to you later, and now stay behind me obediently."


    Naruto is not in the mood to talk more. The aura exuding from Rum is a little different from just now, and it is terribly gloomy. This is the strongest person Naruto has ever seen in this world. The aura exuding at this time made Naruto feel. Uneasy, for the reason, Naruto focused on the two scabbards on Rum''s body. From just now to now, the most obvious change in Rum''s body is the two more knives.


    Although he didn''t know what weapon it was, Naruto immediately drew out the Kusanaru sword. Naruto was confident. No matter what weapon in Rum''s hand, he couldn''t compare with the Kusanaru sword that combines the power of the three great swords in his hand. .


    Rum took a look at Shirley and then took his gaze back and continued to focus on Naruto. In his opinion, as long as Naruto Uzumaki is eliminated, Shirley is nothing more than a capsule. It''s just a thing in it.


    The blade of Kusanaru sword reflected Naruto¡¯s stern face. Rum could feel the sharpness of the sword just by seeing it with the naked eye. He quackled twice and pulled out the Japanese hanging on his left hand. Knife.


    The blade is three feet long, and the arc of the blade indicates that it is a typical Japanese sword. The blade is of normal metal color, but under the light outside, there is no reflection on the blade. This cannot be said to be black, but rather dark. It''s not normal.


    Naruto''s eyes shrank, and he probably knew why Rumm would stand in front of him so confidently. In fact, this knife really needs to be treated with care by Naruto.


    "Muramasa!!"


    "Yes, a bit of insight!"


    Following Conan¡¯s golden domineering where to die, Xiaolan¡¯s super luck to win every gamble, Koizumi¡¯s red magic, and the mysterious drug APTX-4869 that can make people immortal, the world has appeared again. Something that violates the laws of science, a treasure in the hands of Rum.


    Demon Blade Village Masa!!


    This is the most famous evil sword in Japanese history and the most famous Japanese sword. Although Naruto thinks Sephiroth¡¯s super-long authentic sword is more handsome, but in terms of fame, Muramasa is clearly better than authentic!


    Muramasa is famous because the world¡¯s first man Tokugawa Ieyasu, Muramasa¡¯s knife has been at odds with the Tokugawa family since its birth.


    When Tokugawa Ieyasu''s grandfather, Matsuhira Kiyoshi, was slashed by his retainer with Chiko Muramasa while fighting against the Oda family, he slashed directly from the right shoulder to the left abdomen, cutting the person in two almost instantly, using Muramasa.


    Tokugawa Ieyasu''s father Hirotada Matsudaira was chopped on his thigh with a knife by a close minister, and it was Muramasa.Later, Ieyasu Tokugawa''s son Nobunyasu was suspected of colluding with the Takeda family by Oda Nobunaga and committed suicide. He used Muramasa again!


    In the end, it was Tokugawa Ieyasu''s turn. During the Sekihara battle, Tokugawa Ieyasu was cut on his finger by Muramasa''s sword. All generations of the family saw blood because of the village. Tokugawa Ieyasu hated the village. It was denounced as a symbol of "unlucky", and the village was ordered to be abolished and not allowed to be used. Those who held the sword were regarded as contempt of the shogunate and were sentenced to death.It was also because Tokugawa Ieyasu banned swords, so the village gradually became known as the demon sword.


    The treasure in Rum''s hand is the evil sword that almost cut off Tokugawa Ieyasu''s grandfather back then, Qianzimura Masa!This knife was bloodthirsty and contaminated countless killing karma, so that the blade was infested with the blood of dead souls, resentment, and hatred for these dark sides. Although the blade maintained its original color, it did not reflect light and became a dark one. Evil knife.


    Rum roared, and instantly flew towards Naruto like a crazy beast.


    Rum doesn¡¯t know how powerful swordsmanship is like the flag wood swordsmanship. The swordsmanship is hard to compare with Ishikawa Goemon¡¯s Yangen, but his body is already stronger than humans, and the sword in his hand is the demon sword Muramasa. It is also boundlessly powerful.


    Naruto flipped his hand, and the Kusanaru sword immediately stood in front of him, and the extremely sharp blade resisted Qianzi Cunzhen''s slash.


    The three girls behind Naruto can¡¯t see it, but Naruto¡¯s eyes seem to be able to see the black ominous aura from Qianzimura Masa¡¯s sword. He doesn¡¯t understand what it is at this time, but after that When his strength became stronger, he understood how evil it was.


    Although the Kusanagi Sword was extremely sharp, Qianzicunzheng himself was tainted with too much karma and turned into an evil weapon. The Kusanagi sword could not cut it off.


    Rum didn''t make the cut, and didn''t choose to back up to find another attack opportunity. Instead, he attacked further, raised his right leg and kicked Naruto''s chest fiercely.


    Naruto¡¯s gaze was condensed, and his face was extremely angry. In other words, he was also affected by the karma of Qianzi Cunzhen during the battle with Rum. On the other hand, he was getting closer to his original state. , That is, his true face, three-headed six-armed Asura, an angry nude figure!


    Naruto shook his fist against Rum¡¯s foot. The whole figure seemed to have received a violent impact. Naruto¡¯s legs separated and Rum¡¯s power was resolved to the ground. The power of this foot caused cracks in the ground. It can be seen how powerful it is.


    "Drive me!!"


    Naruto took the opportunity to blast away the rum who had only one leg on the ground. At the intersection of Kusanaru Sword and Qianzi Village, sparks scattered everywhere, which looked particularly dazzling in this space!


    The rum with the demon sword in his hand becomes even more evil and terrifying. The karma of the Qianzi Village will affect Naruto, not to mention the rum who holds the sword directly. The rum is stunned, although his arms are under the scream. People felt numb by the strange power, but they didn''t mean to retreat.


    "Greed wolf!!"


    Naruto opened his mouth and roared, the power of this sound was almost like a bolt of thunder, and the golden figure rushed towards Rum, fully integrating his own impact into the power of swordsmanship.


    With the power that speed increased, Kusanaru sword produced an extremely sharp edge, aimed at Rum''s heart, and slashed it down.


    Rum walked with the knife, almost entirely the active response of Qianzicun''s self-protection, with a knife in front of him, and the knife exuded an ominous black aura, shrouded in front of Rum.


    The bright white sword aura hit the black aura, and it was instantly resisted by the black aura. All the black auras gathered together to resist Naruto''s sword aura.


    In the final analysis, the biggest problem is that Naruto lost the chakra. The flag wood sword technique is the strongest sword technique that integrates the mind and skill. However, Naruto''s current sword is greedy for the wolf. Only the mind and skill are up to the standard. The faith and sword skills of the sword, but his body is not as strong as it used to be, so he can''t exert the strongest power of the flag wood swordsmanship. This is the main reason why Naruto is unable to use the strongest killing wolf now. , Otherwise the rum would have been slashed a long time ago, so where does it take so much trouble?


    Gin used the scope of the sniper rifle to observe the battle between Naruto and Rum from a long distance. He had already seen Rum¡¯s true crazy posture, so Gin was not surprised at all. Rum¡¯s card was the demon sword Muramasa. Gin is also different from ordinary people.


    The sniper rifle aimed at Shirley who was hiding behind Naruto, and a cold smile appeared on Gin''s face.

 766 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 766

    "Farewell, dear Shirley."


    boom!!


    The huge shot of the sniper rifle tore through the black night sky, and a bullet flew accurately to the head of Shirley from about one kilometer away.Feeling that the gin was not enough, he pulled the trigger three more times.


    There are many snipers in the world with a sniper distance of one kilometer, but there are no more than five snipers in the world who can accurately shoot four shots and hit the same target within ten seconds from a kilometer away. It is one of these monsters.


    Gin fired four consecutive shots. Dark residents like them would not have the knight-like consciousness of one-on-one. Naruto was forced to be distracted and immediately turned around and rushed to rescue the garden.


    "Shock!"


    Chapter Two Hundred and Ninety-Eight-Kusanaru off the village!Fragments of the demon sword!


    In fact, even if the peak is here, it is difficult to avoid the bullets of the sniper rifle, let alone four in a row.


    Normal people...actually, people other than Uzumaki Naruto would not be bored to install bulletproof glass in the building. After the sniper bullet penetrated the window, it continued to fly towards the head of the garden.


    Naruto flashed and appeared next to the garden. The Kusanaru sword swung to shred all four bullets in an instant. The fragments of the bullets were scattered around, smashing a few lights on the ceiling of the 66th floor.


    Yuanzi screamed in fright. Xiaolan¡¯s situation is not much better. It¡¯s not that they are fragile. It¡¯s just that girls who live in a normal society face a super power like Rum for the first time. Murderously scared to faint is already considered very good.The gin can scare an adult man completely immobile with just one look, let alone rum, let alone holding the demon sword Qianzi Cunzhen in his hand!


    Yuanzi was panicked, even a little overly exaggerated. The gin who was sniping a kilometer away, and the rum who held Qianzicunzheng with a slightly abnormal consciousness were all taken aback.


    got the wrong person?!


    Yuanzi''s exaggerated performance made it clear to both of them that this was definitely not the performance of the woman who received the code name Shirley. After a brief consternation, there was a huge shame in his heart!


    It''s weird not to be ashamed. With their eyesight, they would actually make the super low-level mistake of seeing the wrong person!


    Rum sipped fiercely, and Qianzicun in his hand was immediately cut to Naruto''s neck, and at the same time, his left hand faintly clenched a fist, ready to attack at any time.


    Naruto cut off the four sniper shells of the gin, and then immediately turned back to face Rum. At this moment, he really didn''t even have time to comfort the garden, and the Kusanaru sword struck a huge arc.


    "Yuehui!!"


    The perfect arc drawn by the blade of the Kusanaru sword produced a crescent-like sword aura. Qianzi Village in Rum''s hand was slashing hard, and he was slashing in front of the moonlight sword aura, crushing it with powerful force. Lang Mu''s body shook as a result.


    Naruto lowered his body like lightning, and rushed towards Rum quickly.


    Rum stabilized his body and controlled Qianzimurama with a powerful force. This demon sword opened and closed in Rum''s hands. The posture of swinging the sword was not like using a Japanese samurai sword, on the contrary. It seemed to be using Cheng Yaojin''s Xuanhua Axe, opening and closing, with extreme strength.


    Although Naruto has an advantage in swordsmanship, weapon sharpness, and strength, the three girls behind him are really a huge loophole. Every time Naruto wants to seize the opportunity to attack, the guy from Gin will One kilometer away, they shot Xiaolan and the others, forcing Naruto to turn around to defend.


    Naruto has gone through a lot of battles, and it is really rare to fight so aggrieved, and he was also beaten with anger in his heart.


    Click!!


    Rum¡¯s Qianzi Village was just slashing on Naruto¡¯s right shoulder. The sharp blade cut Naruto¡¯s body, almost cut in from the right shoulder. Naruto''s heart became fierce and he turned the Kusanaru sword to his left hand. , At the same time he grabbed Qianzi Cunzhen''s blade with his right hand, and Kusanaru''s sword slashed towards Rum''s neck.


    Although Muramasa is a demon sword that has gathered countless resentments and hatreds, there is still a gap between the real sword in Naruto''s hand. The blade has been cracked after continuous collisions. If it continues to fight against Naruto''s Kusana sword, it will definitely be cut off. , So Rum wanted to kill Naruto before Qianzi Village was completely destroyed.


    But Rum is ruthless, and would rather sacrifice such an important demon knife, but Naruto is more ruthless, he even used his life to gamble!


    Seeing that the sharp blade of the Kusuna Sword was getting closer and closer to his neck, Rum had no choice but to pull out his second and last knife in an instant.


    This knife is older than Qianzicun¡¯s time, and it is more evil, more demon, and naturally more difficult to control!


    Ding!!


    The black gold-like beautiful and perfect sword body resisted the fatal cut of the Kusanaru sword. Naruto instantly raised his foot and kicked Rum into the air. The huge force caused Rum to smash two pieces of reinforced concrete in his back. On the wall, Rum was also buried in the gravel!


    "Hurry up!!"


    In terms of Rum''s endurance, such an attack could hurt him, but he could not kill Rum. Naruto knew that this could not be delayed for a few seconds, but wanted to take advantage of the time to send them to a safe place.


    Naruto turned around, held all three girls in his arms in an instant, then bit the Kusanaru sword with his teeth, cut open the huge French window with one sword, and then jumped out from the crack in the window while holding the three girls.


    Here is the 66th floor, but the connecting bridge is on the 60th floor. The height of the sixth floor is not a problem for Naruto. It lightly landed on the connecting bridge, and then quickly rushed to the opposite building B. Building!


    "It''s safe here!"


    Naruto handed the three of Xiaolan and the others to Shiratori in Building B, and then turned around and looked at the guy who had jumped from the sixty-sixth floor viciously.


    "Damn it! This guy who can''t kill is the most annoying!"


    Naruto was really depressed today, and the place where Qianzicun was cut before, also because of the black breath attached to the knife of the village, so he recovered very slowly, and the wound has always had a serious burning sensation. Naruto was in pain.


    Before he could tell the three girls what to say, Naruto immediately turned to face Rum, with his legs slightly bent, and then the whole body was launched like a cannonball, holding Rum and rushed into the building of Building A, sixty stories high!


    "Naruto!!"


    boom!!


    The shouts of Xiaolan and the others were drowned in a huge explosion. The pre-installed bomb would contact the bridge bomb. No matter what, Xiaolan and the others could not fly directly to Naruto from Building B without having wings. .


    "Hurry up and call for the rescue helicopter!" Xiao Ai coldly gave an order to Shiratori directly, "Hurry up and call the rescue helicopter to go to the other side and pick him up!"


    If Xiao Ai is full of momentum, even Naruto will have to retreat, let alone Shiratori. Shiratori is completely unable to resist Xiao Ai''s powerful aura, and immediately takes out his mobile phone to contact the rescue helicopter.


    Besides, Naruto and Rum rushed into the building of Building A together. In the darkness, Naruto actually saw the acquaintances of the Junior Detectives.


    They got off the elevator on the sixty-sixth floor and walked down the stairs, preparing to leave from the connecting bridge on the sixtieth floor, but they just walked to the sixtieth floor when the connecting bridge exploded. They Now that he couldn''t leave at all, plus a Conan, all four had to stay on the sixtieth floor.


    Rum and Naruto suddenly rushed in from outside, really shocking the four little ghosts. Bu Mei looked at the bloody Naruto in surprise and exclaimed: "Officer Uzumaki, are you injured?!"


    Naruto didn''t mean to be happy at this moment for Aomi''s little Lolita''s concern. On the contrary, Naruto was in a very bad mood now because he was chopped by Rum.


    "If you don''t want to die, just get away!" Naruto, who is in a bad mood, would be polite. "Don''t die and trouble me to collect your corpses!!"


    Rum stood up from the ruins of the explosion, and Qianzicun, which was full of gaps in his hand, waved and said, "Don''t worry, Naruto Uzumaki, I will help you collect the corpses, and help you all!"


    "Huh! Let''s collect your own corpse first! Rum! Eight knives are flashing!!"


    Now Naruto has no worries, there are just a few little ghosts around him, and their lives have nothing to do with Naruto. At this time, when he swings the knife again, he naturally won''t hesitate anymore.


    The whole person jumped into the air, and with the force of the fall, the strength was completely integrated on the Kusanaru sword, and the sword body rubbed against the air, creating a dazzling flame.


    Rum separated his legs and looked like a square tripod. He held Qianzicunzheng with both hands, placed it horizontally on top of his head, and resisted Naruto''s slash.


    boom!!


    Qianzicun Zheng and Kusanaru Sword had a violent collision. From the point of collision, a sharp concussion that made the other four people on the scene all feel the tingling of their ears. Amidst this concussion, the two parties were full of indifferent eyes. Affected, only each other''s eyes.


    Naruto slashed eight swords in a row with extremely fast speed and strong strength. The knives were all cut on the weak gap of Qianzicun¡¯s positive force. Eight consecutive violent collisions, Qianzicunzheng was on the verge of collapse. Naruto placed the Kusanaru sword horizontally behind him, completing the last flash of eight swords.


    "Hakimu Upiyi Sword Drawing Technique!"


    Rum felt Naruto''s superb sword intent like a sharp sword, and felt a trace of fear in his heart. He immediately flew back and stayed away from Naruto''s powerful trick.

 767 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 767

    Naruto swung his sword at the fastest speed, staring at Rum''s hands. Qianzi Cunzhen, who had been severely chopped by him, focused his eyes on the cut. With the length of the Kusanagi sword, he could never reach it. Rum at this time.


    Naruto turned his consciousness into reality, and Kusanagi sword almost appeared on the extension of his consciousness, as if it made the Kusanagi sword grow three feet out of thin air, reaching the level of the ultra-long authentic sword of Compilos.


    Ding!!


    The last flash was completed perfectly. A sword slashed into the most vulnerable gap in Qianzicunzheng, attacking the weakest point with the strongest force, making Qianzicunzheng finally unable to withstand the powerful force. And completely broken, this demon sword that has been circulating for a hundred years is also completely destroyed in Naruto''s hands!


    However, no one noticed. At the moment Qianzi Village was breaking, a small piece of debris accidentally pierced into Naruto''s body.


    Chapter 299-Facing a crisis!Reasoning on the top of the twin towers!


    Qianzicun Masa¡¯s blade was originally because of too much resentment, so the blade did not reflect light, and the dark fragments of the blade were originally inconspicuous. Even Naruto himself was a little distracted by the pain of erosion from the shoulder wound. The undead piece flew into the wound on Naruto''s shoulder, even he didn''t notice it, let alone someone else.


    puff!!


    Rum spouted a mouthful of blood, and he immediately flew out!


    The sword drawing technique is the profound meaning of the Qimu family. It is only second to the strongest to kill the wolf, and it is better than any of the seven kills, the army break, and the wolf greedy. Naruto cut the thousand with one sword. Zi Cunzheng didn''t cut directly on Rum''s body, but the strong impact force also made Rum''s internal organs suffer a lot of impact. Of course, there was another reason because the sword-drawing technique exerted by his left hand was not strong enough.


    In fact, if it hadn''t been for the damn Qianzi Cunzhen in Rum''s hand, Naruto would have cut him with a sword with the sharpness of the Kusanagi sword!


    "Asshole! This guy is really the strongest opponent I have ever met!"


    Naruto''s tone was a little bit emotional and admired. Normal people, even if they hold Qianzi Cunzhen in their hands, they are not able to resist Naruto. Rum, although on the one hand because of the help of gin, he can hurt Naruto. It is also an indisputable fact.


    I couldn¡¯t help but touched the wound on his right shoulder. The constant erosion of the wound made Naruto extremely painful. This erosion felt very similar to the poison used on him after he defeated Sasuke and attacked him. .


    It was a highly poisonous mixture of the curse seal, the ten thousand snakes and the white phosphorus serpent. It had a strong corrosive power, but Naruto could be resolved with Chakra at that time, but now it is not.


    Naruto glanced at the four little ghosts of the Junior Detectives from the corner of his eyes, then ignored them, raised his head, directly cut the ceiling with the Kusanaru sword, bent his legs, and burst out strong power, making Naruto his whole person instantly He ejected upwards, and then continued to swing his sword, not counting the ceiling above his head, and sprinting upwards.


    Naruto had disappeared in a blink of an eye, and there were only four little ghosts left besides Rum, who had not fully recovered from the attack on the sixtieth floor.


    Although the three of Bomi and the others often do some very dangerous things, after all, they are different from the people like Naruto who have lived in a world of horrible life since childhood. Without the existence of adults, there is only a terrifying enemy there. The darkness all around is a great fear for the children.


    Stepmei has tears in her eyes. In this case, this is what a child should have.


    "Conan, what should we do?"


    The child was still a child. Facing such a danger, he was at a loss. Conan glanced in the direction of Rum. Although he wanted to catch the members of the organization and ask about the organization, he didn¡¯t know what to do. For the four of them, it is impossible to catch such a burly adult. The most important thing now is to take the three little ghosts and leave here.


    "Anyway, let''s go to the top of the building first! We will find a way there!"


    Conan gave the order, Bu Mei and the three of them. Just now they saw Naruto and Rum fighting a life and death, and they were scared. At this time, of course, they followed Conan¡¯s orders. Even the laziest Genta would follow Conan obediently. Run the stairs together.


    Naruto continued to swing his sword without stopping at all, but within ten seconds of effort, he jumped directly from the 60th floor to the banquet hall on the 75th floor. The others should have already gone out for refuge, but at this time, Here, there is a gray-haired old man standing.


    "The murderer who committed this serial homicide is really you, Ru Yue Fengshui."


    After Naruto came to the 75th floor, he stood against the wall. On the one hand, it was habitual, on the other hand, because of the wound on his shoulder, which consumed a lot of his strength. Before Rum came, he had to recover some physical strength .


    Ruyue Fengshui turned around on crutches. Because the banquet hall had no electricity at this time and the light was dim, he did not seem to see the wounds on Naruto''s body. This twilight old man seemed to face Naruto''s accusations. Not surprised or refuted, just staring at Naruto indifferently.


    "You said, how did I kill someone?"


    Naruto smiled faintly, and controlled his breathing chaotic because of the wound, and said: "You killed Mio Tokiwa, the problem is with the pearl necklace you gave her. Because the pearl necklace is on the skin, you must It is impossible for Mio Tokiwa himself to hang a hook with a piano cord on the necklace. Therefore, I think you will not hang a hook on her necklace later, but put it on her directly. A necklace with a hook already hung."


    "Oh?"


    Ruyue Fengshui''s eyelids twitched, her expression seemed a little surprised, and said:


    "If there was a hook on that necklace, Mio would have found it."


    "Yes, so the necklace you gave Mio Tokiwa did not have a hook on it at first, but it was deliberately made to be very easy to disperse. At the banquet, you took out one and the one that you gave to Mio Tokiwa A pearl necklace that was exactly the same, then hung the hook, and then walked behind Mio Tokiwa according to the dark light on the ground, removed the necklace from her neck, and said to her when she was in a panic, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll help You put it on. In this case, Mio Tokiwa would not doubt it at all, and asked you to put on the necklace with the hook on her."


    Naruto touched his pocket and took out a round pearl.


    "The pearl I found at the scene is evidence. On Tokiwa Mio''s body, the necklace on her neck, there are quite a few pearls. The extra one is on the original pearl necklace. ."


    Ruyue Fengshui didn''t know if he had really seen through life and death or other reasons, his face was indifferent.


    "But, this police officer, when Mr. Yuan was killed, I had an alibi. How do you explain this?"


    "It is not surprising, because Yuan Jiaming was not killed by you at all. I think that after I left, you went to Yuan Jiaming''s place, but when you arrived at his house, you found that Yuan Jiaming had been killed. People shot and killed, so you suddenly thought that you could take advantage of this, because if it is a serial homicide case, as long as there is an alibi in one of the cases, you can be exempt from suspicion, so you imitate Oki Iwamatsu''s killing At the scene, the small wine glass left by Yuan Jiaming''s side, if you want to provide evidence, part of the small wine glass fragments fell on Yuan Jiaming''s blood at that time, but when our police collected the fragments, there was no blood stain on those fragments. , Because when you arrive at Yuan Jiaming¡¯s house, he has been dead for a long time, and the blood has naturally completely solidified, right, Ru Yuefengshui?"


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    The bombs installed on the lower floors exploded at this time, and the flames increased and reached the height of the seventieth floor. This height is definitely not reachable even with the high-pressure water gun of the fire truck, even with the lifting ladder. At this height, unless you use a fire-fighting helicopter, but for a big fire in the floor, the fire-fighting helicopter cannot directly spill water into the floor.


    The fire of the twin tower skyscrapers affects the hearts of the people below. Watching the raging fire gradually upward, it really becomes an ant on the hot pot (is it a bit burly?).


    "Has the rescue helicopter not arrived yet?!"


    Shiratori hung up the phone, the expression on his face was no better than Mumu, with an anxious and sad expression on his face, and said, "Not yet! They said it will take at least fifteen minutes!"


    "Fifteen minutes?! The fire has already reached the top of the building!" Mumu clenched his fists several times, and finally resisted the urge to explode!


    Xiao Ai looked up at Building A that was engulfed by the fire, and her palms were already covered with sweat.


    ''I know that such fires and explosions can''t help you, but if there is that guy Rum...''


    The man with the strongest organization in the rumors, Xiao Ai''s knowledge of him is only limited to hearing, but the legend that his strength is better than gin, I am afraid it will not be groundless.


    ''The person who shot just now is the piano bar. What should you do if you want to deal with rum and gin at the same time?!''


    Xiao Ai is infinitely worried for Naruto, and Naruto, the old god is standing in the banquet hall on the 75th floor, even if he has heard the explosion from below, even if he is in a very bad state at this time. He also did not lose his calmness.


    The four little ghosts of the Juvenile Detective Group had just escaped from the fire and ran into this banquet hall, Ru Yue Feng Shui diverted his eyes slightly, but Naruto was not affected in any way.


    Just one glance at them, Kisaragi Fengshui continued to focus on Naruto, and said, "Mr. Officer, your reasoning is excellent, but what about the evidence?"


    "Of course, right on your crutch. If the original pearl necklace on Mio Tokiwa''s neck is discovered, your plan will fail. Therefore, you must not throw it away. And after Mio Tokiwa died, I¡¯ve been there all the time, and you don¡¯t have time to throw away the pearl necklace, so the necklace must be in your crutch, and one is missing, right?"


    "It''s really the most powerful policeman in the Metropolitan Police Department. It''s really amazing." Ruyue Fengshui said with an indifferent smile on his face, "But, do you know my motive for killing?"


    "I didn''t quite understand it at first, but when Tokiwa Mio died, I saw her corpse hanging in the air, and you stayed at the scene. The only complete little wine glass, I understood your motive for killing. Up."


    "Oh, what is that?"


    "It''s this two-tower skyscraper!"


    Chapter Three-The Gamble of Life!Three minutes of life and death!


    "When I went to your house that day, I found that there was a very huge window in your studio, but the curtains were closed. I have seen the environment of your home. The position of the window should be facing Mount Fuji, but The location from your home to Mount Fuji is now blocked by these two-tower skyscrapers, right?"


    "Yes!"


    Ruyue Fengshui screamed, and the calm face just now was suddenly full of coldness and fierceness, and his eyes were as sharp and cold as an eagle ready to pounce.

 768 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 768

    "How did you find out?!"


    "During the banquet before, I showed a slideshow of Mount Fuji you painted. At some point, the Mount Fuji you painted suddenly became the same angle and the same composition, that is to say, it was painted from the same place. I think that place is in your house."


    "That''s right." Nuritsumine sighed deeply. The old man seemed to feel that his life had come to an end. "That''s a small hill I found at the end of Nishitama City. I have been for decades. I have been painting on that hill, but because I got older, it became more and more difficult to climb that mountain. So just three years ago, I bought the hill in order to continue painting Mount Fuji during my lifetime. I built a house there, and built my studio in a place with the best view. From that window, you can see the whole view of Mount Fuji..."


    Ruyue Fengshui was almost confessing his last words, and then took out a bottle of ink from his clothes and poured it all on a mop.


    "But that woman! She did this kind of thing!!"


    Some people, some things are so strange, no matter who is greedy for life and fear of death, when there is a chance of survival, of course they will choose life instead of death. It is not wrong for any life to want to live, but some Sometimes something can make people forget everything.


    Mikako Sato and Yumi Miyamoto could choose to sacrifice their lives on the Tokyo Tower to protect ordinary people in Tokyo. Naruto could also do anything for his beloved woman, such as Tsukimine. The most important thing to him is His painting, his beloved Mount Fuji.


    Justice, women, art, the difference between these three people is really huge!


    Sato Mikako and Miyamoto Yumi are both heroes and fools, while Naruto is both a despicable and a good man who loves his own woman, and Yuzuki Minami is both a genius and a lunatic.


    Looking at the same person from another angle, it¡¯s completely different. Naruto is indeed empathetic and righteous. On the other hand, he is despicable and ruthless, and can sacrifice innocent people for his own benefit. fact.


    Justice is not in the hearts of the people, right and wrong are only in the current situation, this is reality!


    Akizuki Fengshui slammed the mop soaked with ink, and drew a dark trace on the "Fuji in Spring" he painted, dividing the entire Mount Fuji in two.


    "Could it be that¡­¡­"


    Conan finally understood Ruyue Fengshui¡¯s reason for killing, and felt incredible because of it. He looked at the dying old man in shock and said, ¡°You are killing them because the twin tower skyscrapers are blocking Mount Fuji?! Just for that. Such a reason?!"


    "That''s right, that''s the reason." Ruyue Fengshui''s voice was low and it sounded extraordinarily unreal. Naruto knew that it was what a person who has truly seen through life and death would look like. This enlightenment came when he blew himself up and killed Datongmu Huiye.


    "I can''t forgive that woman for doing such a thing, and the same is true for Oki and Hara Ming! Now that you have found evidence of the necklace, there is no use for me to argue."


    Ruyuefeng Shui sighed deeply, and then suddenly, knelt in front of Naruto.


    "Kill me, anyway, I''m already dying and won''t live long."


    Naruto has long discovered that Ruyue Fengshui¡¯s body is not right. The last time he went to his house, Naruto had pulsed him when Ruyue Fengshui was in a coma, and found that his liver disease was close to necrosis, and because of the twin towers. His mood has always been angry. For example, Yuefengshui has a severe liver disease, so his body is dry, and the most taboo of liver disease is upset and irritability. It can be said that the Twin Towers incident has aggravated his condition. , Even if he was caught, it was of no use, because with Ru Yue Fengshui''s body, I was afraid that it would have completely collapsed before the day of the judgment.So he would rather choose to let Naruto give him a break and let him disappear with the twin tower skyscrapers.


    Naruto slowly drew out his Kusanaru sword, and the silver blade was equally dazzling in the darkness.


    Conan was taken aback, and quickly stopped Naruto and said, "You can''t kill him!"


    Even if Ruyuefengshui committed the crime of murder, even if Conan could not agree with the reason for his murder, but the worldview has always kept Conan from sitting idly by. He would rather face Naruto than see someone being killed in front of him. Kill!


    "Get out of here! There is no place for you to speak!"


    Naruto kicked Conan away in front of him, then Kusanaru''s sword instantly cut off Ruyuefengshui¡¯s neck, blood splashed around, and it was also stained red with the picture that had been divided into two halves. Of Fuji.


    Naruto didn''t kick Conan to death with a single kick. Conan clutched his abdomen that was kicked by Naruto. He looked at Naruto coldly and said, "Naruto Uzumaki! I will never let you go, I will. Report you!"


    Naruto retracted the Kusanaru sword into the scabbard and squatted in front of Conan. He sneered at Conan with a righteous face and said, "Conan, you have time to trouble me. Why don''t you care about your parents? , Maybe they are about to encounter a terrible thing soon."


    Conan was startled, thinking of his own parents who are now in Uzumaki Naruto''s base camp in the United States. A huge fear suddenly emerged in his heart and said, "What are you going to do?!"


    "Tsk tusk tusk tusk... I can''t tell you this, anyway, you will know it then."


    Naruto said something that made Conan feel terrified, and then his mobile phone rang at this time, and Naruto took out the mobile phone.


    "Hey, Mugure?"


    "Naruto, where are you now?"


    "Me? In the banquet hall on the 75th floor, what''s wrong?"


    "Very well, the rescue helicopter is coming to your side soon, and you are going to the apron on the top floor!"


    "Okay, I know..."


    boom!!


    Just after Mumu¡¯s words were said, Naruto was halfway through his answer. A huge explosion sounded from Naruto¡¯s head. Vodka used the remote control to detonate the bomb that had been installed there in the distance, completely covering the top floor apron. Blow up.


    "Mumu, it seems that the helicopter can''t land anymore."


    "Yeah, I saw it."


    Uncle Mumu''s tone was anxious and helpless, but the tarmac was blown up, the helicopter was completely unable to land, and Uncle Mumu could only watch the flames grow higher and higher.


    Naruto walked to the huge floor-to-ceiling glass of the banquet hall, and from here you could see the top of the dome in Building B.


    "I remember Mio Tokiwa said that there is a swimming pool in Building B, so..." Naruto turned his head and looked at the red Ford Mustang that was parked in the banquet hall, which made him and Xiaolan very upset before that. "Maybe you can play with that once, Mumu, where are you now?!"


    "We? We are in the open space outside the skyscraper!"


    "Now you go to the roof of Building B and open that dome roof!"


    "Dome roof? What are you going to do?!"


    "Don''t talk about it for now, anyway, I''m almost out of time now. If you move a little bit slower, I will go to see God."


    Naruto said a joke that was not funny at all, and then put away the dead cell phone. Although Mumu didn''t know what Naruto was going to do, but at this moment he could only follow what he said and immediately open Building B. The dome roof of the building.


    "what are you planning to do?"


    Although Conan didn''t want to talk to Naruto very much, he was in danger of life and death at this moment, and he was helpless. After all, Naruto was the strongest person here and there was none.


    Naruto patted the hood of the Ford Mustang, then stretched his finger to the huge French window that could directly see Mount Fuji on the opposite side, and said, "Drive this car and fly over."


    "Wait a minute, I remember the height difference between Building A and Building B is 20 meters, and the distance between each other is 60 meters. On the earth, it only takes two seconds for the car to land 20 meters. , That is to say, if the car has to leap 60 meters in two seconds, the speed must be at least 108 kilometers. Given the length of the venue and the acceleration of this car, it is impossible. "


    Although this banquet hall is large, it is impossible for a car to accelerate to more than 100 kilometers, let alone a Ford Mustang, even if it is replaced with a professional F1 car, the distance is too short.


    "So what if this is the case?"


    Naruto opened the trunk lid and all doors of the car, leaned against the Ford Mustang, and said, "You want to use the impact of the explosion?!"


    "bingo!"


    "You are such a lunatic!"


    "I admit I am, but you have no choice, Conan."


    Naruto had a faint smile. In fact, the life and death of the three of them has nothing to do with Naruto, but Conan has to keep him alive. If Naruto only saves Conan, it will inevitably be a little unreasonable. Using this Ford Mustang is the best Good way.


    Aomi and the others didn''t understand what Conan and Naruto were talking about, but they knew what they were talking about leaving here.


    Bomi took a step forward, looked at Conan in confusion, and said, "Conan, what are you talking about?"


    Conan took a deep breath and turned his head to explain to Bu Mei, "He wanted to use the impact of the explosion to let the car fly out, and then fly directly to the opposite building."

 769 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 769

    "Isn''t that going to be blown to death?!"


    "As long as the time is well grasped, it won¡¯t work, but if the bomb does not explode when the car rushes out of the window, we will all fall and die. If the car rushes out of the window and the bomb explodes, we will be killed. , Which means that time is the most difficult."


    "Yeah, but don''t look at me, my phone just ran out of power."


    "That means it can only count down to thirty seconds!"


    To be honest, there are only three minutes left to explode the bomb. In this short period of time, driving over the building is the only way, or it is not a way at all, it is a gambling!But Conan and the others have to bet, because they have no way out!


    Conan got into the driver''s seat, started the car, and was ready to step on the accelerator at any time. On the other hand, Naruto pulled out the Kusanaru sword and looked at the man in black who came up the stairs coldly.


    "In the remaining three minutes, you and I can score the winner, Rum."


    Chapter 301-Slaughter City Black Gold!Black evil and golden merit!


    Naruto and Rum had no grudges before, but they belonged to different positions, so they were destined to be a desperate situation.


    Now there are only more than two minutes left before the explosion. If Naruto wants to make way for Bu Mei and Conan to escape, they must block Rum for more than two minutes. Otherwise, even if they are just children, Rum is absolutely impossible. Let them go.


    Naruto drew the Kusanaru sword again, and slashed it diagonally towards Rum''s neck.


    Rum turned his head to avoid Naruto''s sharp attack, his cheek was cut by the Kusanaru sword. Fortunately, Naruto couldn''t quench the poison on the Kusanaru sword, otherwise he would suffer with this.


    Turning his wrist, he controlled his last knife with strong arm strength and wrist strength. Rum''s attack was as vicious as ever, stab Naruto''s heart.


    Naruto Kusanaru''s sword swung, and the black sword in Rum''s hand was blocked with the blade, and then he immediately bullied him.


    Rum knows his own situation. The knife in his hand is now more evil than Qianzi Village, and even more demon. He can''t use it for too long, otherwise it will eat back himself and cause terrible consequences, so Rum definitely wants With a quick fight, he rushed up to meet Naruto''s attack, and the black sword in his hand continued to pierce Naruto''s heart, ignoring Naruto''s attack, and set a life-threatening posture.


    Naruto recognized Qianzi Village Masaru, but at this time he couldn''t see the origin of this more evil knife in Rum''s hand.


    Speaking of which, this knife is still a Chinese knife...


    Ranked as one of the top ten murderous knives in the world, it is an ominous symbol.


    It is said that this murderous knife appeared in the early Yuan Dynasty. A general took this knife to fight on the battlefield. When he fought to a small city on the edge of Europe, he encountered strong resistance from Europeans. The result was a forcible attack for three days. It took a lot of money to contribute to that city.


    In order to frighten the residents of that city, the general ordered all the children in the city to gather, and then cut off their heads in front of their parents as a warning. It is said that a dozen mothers died crying on the spot. Later, there were 1,400 people who committed suicide because of this incident. They believed that the knife had brought them misfortune and disaster, so they cursed the knife with their lives. Soon after, the general and his army were in The whole army was wiped out in a battle, and no one was spared.


    The people who died under the sword of Demon Blade Village were either generals or politicians. They were also soldiers again. To put it bluntly, they were all mortal people.


    The Yuan Dynasty adopted a bloody rule. Due to the Mongol invasion, the Chinese population plummeted by tens of millions, and the Han nationality was almost genocated. Together with the parts of East Asia, West Asia and Eastern Europe, it is said that the Mongolian iron cavalry killed about 200 million people. The largest massacre in history has also been recorded in the Guinness Book of World Records.


    That slaughter city black gold did not know how many unarmed innocent people''s blood had been stained, and there were countless innocent children who died under the sword.


    The intention is good, although the good is not rewarded, the unintentional is evil, although the evil is not punished, but if the intention is evil, that is a criminal!


    If the village is the sword on the battlefield, the people killed are all war-related, blood-stained hands, and guilty deaths.


    Then the black gold of Tucheng is the sword in purgatory, cruel and inhumane, and exterminate humanity!


    Because it is soaked in the blood of innocent people, the black gold of Tucheng is more evil than the village Masaru, so it will surpass the demon sword Mura Masaru, ranking one of the top ten murderous knives in the world!Rum can''t use this evil knife for too long, otherwise he himself will be controlled by the Black Gold of Slaughter City. With Rum''s ability, he can only use it for five minutes at most, otherwise he will be backlashed!


    Tucheng Hei Jin pierced Naruto¡¯s heart, facing the black knife that was getting closer and closer, Naruto seemed to hear the cry of countless innocent people, making him trance, as if he saw innocent children in front of him. Heads rolled to the ground, and the heartbreaking cry of their parents was all recorded in this cruel murderous knife.


    The evil spirit of Tucheng Black Gold is even more aimed at people''s hearts, and Naruto cannot be completely unaffected. In fact, no one can completely ignore the evil spirit of this knife, unless it is a robot that has no emotion at all.


    When Naruto''s mind was slightly neglected, both his attack and defense were slow. Rum''s mind gradually went crazy under the influence of the black gold of Slaughter City, and he stabbed Naruto''s heart fiercely.


    After hundreds of years of time suction, and accumulated countless resentment darkness, the black gold of Tucheng remained sharp, and the blade cut through Naruto''s skin and muscles, and pierced his beating heart.


    Although Naruto has strong resilience, if he is directly stabbed in the heart by a knife with cursing power like Tucheng Black Gold, I am afraid his life is in danger. Naruto felt the pain and quickly wanted to retreat, but then Tucheng Black Gold The black aura emanating from above was almost like a magic hand, grabbing Naruto and not letting him back.


    It is the first time that Naruto has encountered real life-threatening danger in this world, and everything is between this electric light and flint!


    And in Naruto¡¯s body, a light blue flame suddenly jumped up in the center of his heart. The flame was really weak. Even if Naruto¡¯s heart was dug out, it would be difficult to see the blue flame. The flame, and at the same time, a faint golden light enveloped Naruto''s heart.


    Facing the life threat of evil swords like Tucheng Black Gold, it stimulated Naruto¡¯s power of merit to actively protect the Lord, avoiding death and prolonging his life for him. The pale golden merit glow protected Naruto¡¯s heart and at the same time offset the black gold in Tucheng The black evil on the front.


    Naruto suddenly felt that the black evil on the black gold of Tucheng seemed to have reduced his influence a lot, and immediately took a leap and escaped Rum''s attack.


    As Rum held the black gold of Tucheng for longer and longer, more and more curse power and karma emanated from the black gold of Tucheng, and at the same time, more and more golden light of merit appeared on Naruto.


    The golden gloom of merit and the black karmic evil spirits, these two are originally completely opposite things.


    Naruto''s body is protected by the light of merit. Although it is not completely unaffected, the Tucheng Black Gold can no longer expose him to the huge flaws like just now. Naruto immediately turned defense to attack, and the Kusanaru sword was almost turned into a battle axe. The move is so fierce.


    Rum¡¯s eyes became crimson, almost like a devil. In other words, nearly a thousand years ago, on the battlefield, Mongolian iron knights were all demons in the eyes of other people. They were born to kill, they simply not human!


    "Thirty seconds!!"


    Yuan Tai yelled suddenly, reminding Bumei that there were only 30 seconds left when the bomb exploded. From now on, the countdown was about to start and seize the opportunity to step on the accelerator.


    Bumi closed his eyes, clasped his hands, and immediately counted down. At the same time, Genta was also shouting the time, and he would not run into the car until the last fifteen seconds.


    "twenty five!"


    Naruto reached out and grabbed the blade of Tucheng Heijin, his palm was covered by the sharp blade arm, blood was stained on the blade of Tucheng Heijin, this evil sword tasted the blood and became more excited.


    Rumm was crazy, his right hand held the Tucheng Black Gold, and his left hand grabbed Naruto''s eyes, seeming to ruin Naruto''s pair of tricks.


    "twenty!"


    boom!!


    Naruto kicked Rum''s chest and forced Rum two steps away, while holding the hilt of Kusanaru sword in his left hand.


    "Seven kills!!"


    Although the whole body is covered with the gloom of merit, it makes Naruto look like a god and Buddha with great compassion, but in the end he is still the evil god Asura, he is not the asura of the eight dragons of Buddhism, but a true real The positive evil god.


    Seven kills were slashed out, and the entire banquet hall was filled with Naruto''s tyrannical murderous aura. All the tables and chairs nearby were overturned. Before the bomb exploded, the huge floor-to-ceiling windows shattered because of Naruto''s seven kills.


    "Fifteen seconds!"


    Yuan Tai shouted out the time, then immediately turned around and ran to the red Ford Mustang, immediately jumped to the back seat, Bumei counted down the final time in his heart.


    Rum held the knife with his right hand, and at the same time pressed his left hand against the back of the knife, abruptly resisting Naruto''s seven kills.


    Chi Chi Chi Chi!!


    The sword aura of the seven kills was vertical and horizontal, even if it was resisted by the sharpness of Tucheng Heijin, the scattered sword aura still flew around, twisting all the clothes of Rum''s upper body into pieces, and at the same time destroying the banquet hall completely unlooked.


    "ten!"


    Naruto swung three times in a row while Rumm was resisting the Seven Killing Sword Aura, and all three sharp sword auras flew towards Rum.


    "Slash of the Three Evil Ways!!"

 770 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 770

    Naruto blocked Rum''s retreat with three swords at the same time, then immediately turned around and rushed towards the red Ford Mustang on the round platform.


    "Fives!"


    There were only five seconds left in the countdown of Bumei. Conan grabbed the steering wheel and stepped on the accelerator at this time. The Ford Mustang was really like a runaway Mustang, accelerating in an instant.


    "Four! Three! Two! One!"


    Stepme¡¯s countdown was really accurate in time. The moment the Ford Mustang rushed out of the banquet hall, the bomb installed there by Ruyuefengshui exploded hugely. The explosion produced a strong explosion wave and pushed an extremely strong air current.


    Naruto opened the trunk lid of the car early in the morning. At this time, the powerful air drove the car to complete the second stage of acceleration in the air.


    The red sports car is flying in the air and leaping over two buildings. This is simply a super-perfect blockbuster scene. According to Naruto¡¯s estimation, it takes only two seconds for the car to be in the air, and it will immediately fly to the opposite building B. ,but¡­¡­


    Snapped!


    A big rough hand pressed on the body of this Ford Mustang, just like a demon crawling out of the nine ghosts of hell.


    "Rum!"


    Chapter Three Hundred and Two-Losing both sides or slightly better?The return of the enchantress!


    Rum is really not that easy to die. The explosion just injured him, but he jumped out of Building A in a critical moment, even grabbed the rear of the car, and climbed up in mid-air like a ghost.


    The shock of the explosion made Rum sober and took the extremely evil evil sword slaughter black gold back into the scabbard.


    Rum has strong physical power even above Ishikawa Goemon, and he can hold his balance even in this mid-air vehicle. Without the dangerous black gold of the slaughter city, Rum immediately hit Naruto with his fist. The back of the head.


    Naruto was a little grateful that he was standing instead of sitting, otherwise he would take a slower shot when he stood up to fight back.


    Rum now dare not use Slaughter City Black Gold anymore. Naruto has the advantage of weapons. Naruto, who has never used any means, would pay attention to what is fair and unfair. The sharp and invincible Kusanagi sword in his hand immediately pierced Rum¡¯s head. .


    When Rum lowered his head, he knew very well that it is impossible for a human body to resist the divine sword that can cut off the village, where would he use his own body to resist, Kusanaru''s sword cut off Rum''s short gray hair. But Rum immediately grabbed Naruto''s wrist, and at the same time hit the inside of Naruto''s arm with his other hand.


    The joint was hit hard, and Naruto''s arm was bent uncontrollably. Rum clasped Naruto''s wrist and grabbed Naruto''s hand, causing the Kusanaru sword to stab Naruto himself.


    Even a master like Rum has no more high-end and rich combat experience than Naruto. In the face of such a crisis, Naruto immediately let go. Even if the right shoulder injury has not recovered, he can''t use all his strength, but it is the same. Can grab the Kusanaru sword, and then cut it towards Rum.


    Rum kicked his legs, and his strong body suddenly volleyed.


    After all, human beings don''t have wings. Even if they have amazing jumping ability and strong waist and abdomen strength, they can temporarily stay in the air, or even take a second flight, but they are not sensitive enough in the air. This is the best time to attack.


    The sharp and cold Kusanaru sword was getting closer and closer to him, and Rum knew that he would be finished with one sword cut, and the strength of the weak suddenly turned over.


    However, Rum was not so easily defeated, his palm was like an eagle''s claw, and he slammed Naruto''s injured right shoulder.


    Naruto¡¯s right shoulder was severely injured, and there was still a fragment of Qianzicunzheng stuck in that muscle. When he was caught by Rum like this, Naruto¡¯s tenacity would inevitably be covered with cold sweat, and his attacking movements were therefore A pause.


    boom!!


    The red sports car leaped over a distance of sixty meters, completed an extremely difficult leap like a movie screen, and then landed accurately in the swimming pool on the top of Building B of the twin tower skyscraper.


    The water splashed, and the people waiting on the top of Building B hadn''t fully recovered their sights, they vaguely saw a black figure rushing out of the swimming pool, and then rushed to the door, and ran away before everyone could react. trace.


    When Rum wants to leave, no one except Naruto can stop him, and Naruto, because of Rum¡¯s eagle claw skills, has not recovered his attention, Rum has already escaped, and there is no time to intercept, so he can only watch. Watching Rum leave.


    The wound on his right shoulder kept oozing blood, Naruto''s face was also pale due to excessive blood loss, and he climbed onto the ground with a little difficulty, grinning at the three worried girls around him, and showing a mouthful. Beautiful white teeth.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine, and I played very well!"


    "It''s really ugly, Rum."


    With a cigarette in his mouth, Gin looked at Rum running out of the twin tower skyscrapers, with a smirk at the corners of his mouth, and there was a rare mockery in his tone.


    "Shut up! Gin!"


    Rum was not polite at all. Even with vodka, from Rum''s bad tone, he can easily tell that the boss is in a very bad mood today.


    After getting on the gin car, the black Porsche 356A, the three quickly left Nishitama City. There were police officers everywhere. Although they were not afraid, it would be very troublesome if the police saw their faces.


    After smoking one, the gin lighted a new cigarette again, and then looked at the back from the rearview mirror and closed his eyes to rest, but the angry and depressed Rum could still be seen on the face, and said: "It seems that the man''s strength It was a little beyond expectations."


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect that not only did he fail to kill him this time, but even the village was cut off by him!"


    Although both Naruto and Rum suffered serious injuries, Gin and Rum lost for a while. Naruto was trying to protect Xiaolan and the others, while paying attention to Gin and facing Rum¡¯s situation. He was slashed, and after he had no scruples, he cut off Rum¡¯s Qianzi Village. Even the most evil slaughter city black gold could not defeat him in a short period of time, if it was one-on-one. , Naruto vs. Rum is probably 6:4 or even 7:3. Rum failed to kill Naruto this time and lost Mura Masa. It can be said that the damage is not light, and he used the black gold of Tucheng. I also need to recuperate for a while.


    Rum leaned on the chair in the back seat, his expression slightly exhausted, which was a sequelae of using the Slaughter City Black Gold.


    "Gin, the next period of action will be handed over to you."


    "know."


    Gin''s answer has always been''Gin style''. His green eyes looked at Rumm behind him from under the brim of his hat, and it was clear why he showed such an expression.


    As an atmosphere regulator in the black organization, the vodka who was driving peeked at the two bosses and said: "Anyway, the guy Hara Ming is dead, and the main computer of the Tokiwa Group has also been blown up. In this case, the organization''s intelligence It won''t leak out, at least today''s original purpose is considered complete."


    I don¡¯t know if vodka¡¯s words are useful. Anyway, I can¡¯t see any information from the expressions of the two bosses. Gin glanced at the twin-tower skyscraper that was still full of flames at this time, and said coldly: "Originally I want to use this two-tower skyscraper as a execution ground for her, but forget it, I will save this fun for next time."


    The black classic car sprinted quickly and disappeared into the night of Tokyo.


    Although Naruto¡¯s resilience is amazing, at best, he can only be considered immortal, not immortal. The wound he was chopped by Qianzi Village this time healed so slowly that he let Naruto rest at home. A full month, but Rum should take longer to recuperate than him.


    After such a long recuperation, Fujiko Minami had done everything in the United States. He flew back to Japan by plane and returned to Naruto.


    "Oh!"


    It was still the laughter that was always full of playful laughter. Feng Fujiko twiddled his beautiful long wavy hair and watched Naruto who was dismantling bandages and plasters. He said: "I didn''t expect it, I went to the United States Come back, you will actually see you like this when you come back. It seems that rum did cause you a lot of trouble."


    Naruto shredded the bandage directly from her body very roughly, not afraid of letting the healed wound open again. Hearing this, Feng Fujiko glanced at him, and said: "You came all the way back to shame me? ?"


    "You are not the main goal, but you can''t stop me and shame you by the way. This is a rare situation."


    Fujiko Mine is a master who plays cards irrespective of his cards, and his elusive degree is even slightly better than Belmode. Although he is a little worried about Naruto¡¯s abnormal injury this time, he will never say it in front of Naruto. .


    Naruto moved his right hand, feeling that the burning sensation and weakness that had existed before had all disappeared, and waved his arm at random, feeling that Naruto''s arm instantly turned into a three-meter-long whip, and the air crackled. .


    "Since you have such power, it seems that your hands are completely fine."


    "Yeah, it''s okay, but I didn''t expect that this time I would recuperate for a full month. The strongest person in the organization is really not just casual talk. I didn''t expect that she would have Qianzi Village Zheng and Tucheng Black Gold. Evil sword."


    "What''s so strange?"


    Feng Fujiko shook his head and let his long hair spread out completely, saying, "Your Kusanaru sword and Goemon''s iron-cutting sword are not ordinary weapons. Two more evil swords are fine. Moreover, the village has been destroyed by you, and the fragments have been completely recovered. Even if they want to recast Qianzicunzheng, it is impossible for them to deal with it next time.


    "That''s right."


    After this injury, Naruto has probably learned about Rum¡¯s full strength. These two knives are his biggest hole cards. Now he is ruined by Naruto, and Rum has a handful of Black Gold for Slaughter City, although it is still strong. But Naruto was already confident that he could deal with him.


    "By the way, how are things going on in the US?"

 771 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 771

    "Of course it''s all OK!" Feng Fujiko showed a triumphant look. After completing that matter, the scale of victory has actually fallen towards them. "Next, we only need to wait until the time is right to do it. When the time comes, we can do it. Change the whole world!"


    "Good job!"


    Naruto squeezed Feng Fujiko''s nose fiercely, and then hugged the beautiful body of the enchanted girl with an evil tone.


    "You behaved so well, I can''t help but want to love you!"


    "Oh ha ha ha..."


    Feng Fujiko let out a fascinating laugh, looked at Naruto with watery eyes, and put the plump lips to Naruto¡¯s ear, bit Naruto¡¯s ear gently, and said in an extremely seductive voice: "That What are you waiting for, dear?"


    The charm of Mine Fujiko is enough to turn any man into a beast, and so is Naruto...


    Chapter 303-The Kingdom of Flying Sakura!Good old friend of Lupin III!


    Vespagna...


    A small country is so small that in addition to its area, it is not as good as Tokyo in terms of population and GDP. Vespania has a population of just over 7 million, compared to Tokyo, which has a population of over 12 million. The gap is not small, and the gap in GDP is huge, even far less than half of Tokyo.


    However, it is said that it is the most beautiful country in the world. The vegetation coverage rate is the highest in the world, exceeding 90%. It is not hot in summer and not cold in winter, and large areas of cherry blossom trees are planted across the country, which is said to be the world except Japan. The country with the most sakura trees, when the sakura blossoms in spring, the cherry blossoms all over the country are flying, and the scene is so beautiful.


    Vespania is still a constitutional monarchy. The king has the supreme status in this country, and now the queen of Vespania is named Sakura.


    The location is in the Royal Private Forest of Vespania. This is only a place belonging to the Royal Family of Vespania. Civilians are not allowed to enter, otherwise they will be punished.


    A black off-road vehicle cleared the road, with several flags stuck in the front of the vehicle, namely the flag representing Vespania and the flag representing the Vespania royal family, followed by a black Rolls Royce.


    Although it is a small country, the lean camel is bigger than the horse. Vespagna is also a country in any case. Although compared to the super city of Tokyo, its annual GDP is hundreds of billions of dollars, which is considered a relatively wealthy one. Small country.(Tokyo''s GDP in 2013 was 774 billion U.S. dollars, and the GDP is much lower than that of Tokyo.)


    "Report!" A man in a black suit got off the first off-road vehicle. "This is Yinhu. I arrived at the target location without any abnormalities. You can be in position."


    "I see." The same suit, but judging from the epaulettes, the man with a higher status nodded, then turned to the Rolls-Royce and opened the door himself, "Prince Jill, Prince Gillard, everything It is ready, and the two can start hunting at any time."


    The guards of the Vespania royal family, the main twelve members are codenamed according to the zodiac, and the child mouse, that is, the man who opened the door for Prince Gil and Prince Girard just now, is the commander of the guard.


    Prince Gil is the son of Queen Sakura in Vespania, and Prince Girard is the younger brother of Queen Sakura.


    The mouse opened the trunk lid of the black Rolls-Royce, took out two rifles that had been prepared a long time ago, and handed them to Prince Jill and Prince Gillard.


    "You stay here on standby. There are too many people to scare away the prey." Giladella moved the bolt, and then looked at his nephew, "Jill, remember the usage of the rifle you taught you yesterday. Up?"


    "Of course." Prince Gil said with the grace and confidence that a royal family should have, "Open the safety, pull the bolt, load the bullet, and shoot, right?"


    Queen Sakura also got out of the car, and the woman with long, cherry-colored hair gave a bullet box full of bullets to her son.


    "Here, Jill, this is the bullet for you."


    "Thank you, mother." Although she is blond and blue-eyed, Prince Jill knows very well what politeness is. "Mother, don''t you really want to come together?"


    "I don''t have to. You know, I hate this kind of bloody activity the most."


    "To describe it as blood..." Prince Jill shook his head with a wry smile, "Queen, it is your son who is going to hunt now."


    "That''s also bloody."


    "Um... well, when I didn''t say it."


    "Isn''t this just right, Jill?" Gillard patted Prince Jill on the shoulder, and said, "Go for the victory and defeat between men. Only men can understand the joy of hunting."


    "I heard it."


    "Haha...really, really..."


    The uncle and nephew of Girard and Jill walked into the depths of the forest with a rifle in search of prey, and Queen Sakura also turned and walked in the other direction.


    "His Royal Highness, where are you going?" The mouse with a dark complexion and a serious personality as his complexion asked in a low voice. He has no idea of ??interfering with the queen''s actions, but as the captain of the guard, this is a must. The problem.


    "Don''t worry about me, I''m going to sit there."


    This is Queen Sakura¡¯s favorite place. When she was going there, she never allowed anyone to follow her. She knew it, so she didn¡¯t continue to follow. Instead, she bowed slightly, saying: "We are waiting for you here, Queen. ."


    In this imperial private forest, there is a favorite place of Queen Sakura, where there is the largest and oldest cherry tree in Vespania. Even Japan, where cherry blossoms are the national flower, is hard to find comparable to this cherry tree. exist.


    Now is the season of cherry blossoms in full bloom, the whole tree is full of pink, and the gentle spring breeze blows the petals of the cherry blossoms everywhere, like a pink rain.


    Queen Sakura can be said to have grown up under this cherry tree. She would come here to sit and sit almost every day. Looking at this tree, Queen Sakura remembered her childhood.


    Rustling...


    There was a slight noise in a small grass under the cherry tree. This is the private forest of the Vespagna royal family. No outsiders will come here. However, this does not prevent some people from living here. The''indigenous people'' in the forest.


    What emerged from the grass was a cute little fox. Queen Sakura was taken aback, and then walked towards the cute little fox, but did not pay attention. In the shadow, she aimed at the muzzle of her black hole.


    The world¡¯s number one problem children¡¯s gathering place...


    In fact, it is Naruto¡¯s home. It¡¯s very lively today. There are a lot of people gathered. In addition to Naruto and his woman who lives here, the monkey Lupin is here today. Dimension Daisuke seems to be out. Drinking, Ishikawa Goemon... probably went to drink tea, anyway, this stuffy egg didn''t have a word for a long time, and if others didn''t ask him, he would rarely reveal what he was going to do.


    In addition to Lupin Monkey, Aoko, who still maintains a pure relationship with Naruto, is here, as are Kogoro Mori and Conan. Because today is the final of the Japanese professional baseball league, the final venue is in Koshien. Watching this game, Kogoro Moori came to Naruto''s cheeky and watched with his 56-inch large LCD.


    As for Qingzi, she was just boring and missed Naruto.


    "Strikes out! Substitution!"


    There was an exciting broadcast on TV. Baseball is undoubtedly the number one sport in Japan. There are probably countless people watching the broadcast of this final today. Kogoro Mouri has also become one of them.


    "nice shot!!"


    This guy didn''t have the consciousness that it was not in his own home. Like ordinary fans, he yelled after seeing a good ball, and then completely squashed the beer can in his hand.


    "Beer beer! Hey, it''s going to be served..."


    Kogoro Mouri was so excited that he had already drunk seven cans of beer, but this guy had no intention of restraining it.


    "Dad! You drink too much!"


    Xiaolan''s face was reddened, and she complained to her embarrassed dad. Kogoro Maori didn''t know the polite performance at all, so that Xiaolan, who was his daughter, was really ashamed.


    "Forget it, it''s okay."


    Naruto leaned against Mine Fujiko''s soft and beautiful body and said:


    "Today is also rare, unlimited beer supply."


    Waved her hand, a young and pretty maid immediately brought a new beer and put it on the table. Kogoro Maori shouted excitedly. These beers were like the life of Kogoro Maori.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Xiaolan covered her face in pain, and was completely unable to complain about Maori Kogoro.Naruto smiled secretly, not minding at all, Feng Fujiko also knew the reason for his smile, and he was also secretly smirking while covering the corner of his mouth.

 772 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 772

    Why would Naruto mind the money for these cans of beer? What''s more, Fei Yingri is already Naruto¡¯s person. Kogoro Moori is already miserable enough. It doesn¡¯t matter even if he drinks a lifetime beer, Naruto does not matter anyway. Lack of money.


    On the other side, the girl who looked very similar to Xiao Lan had a simpler mind than Xiao Lan, and her eyes seemed to have only food.


    "Ah!"


    The baby-fat simple girl ate a piece of fat and tender sashimi. She ate so many things at night without worrying about getting fat at all. She watched the broadcast of the baseball league on TV intently, and at the same time picked up a new piece with chopsticks. Sashimi, then swayed twice like fishing, and then loosened the chopsticks.


    Poor...Looking like a monkey, the super thief who is famous in the world is a pet in Naruto''s house.


    Naruto, Fujiko and Lupin have known each other for many years. The life of the first two is to eat dinner, tease Lupin, sleep and wake up to tease Lupin, if nothing is idle, it will tease Lupin. Lupin, even Qingzi has learned from them, Lupin is Naruto''s first pet.


    "In the middle of the baseball broadcast, now an important news is inserted!"


    The sudden voice on the TV changed from the noisy and lively match scene in Jiaziyuan to a serious and quiet broadcast room. Now all that can be heard is the serious voice of the female anchor.


    "Hey hey hey! My final!"


    Kogoro Mouri wailed as if he was killing him, but the news breaks on TV would not stop.


    "At around 10:25 this morning, Prince Gil of the Vespania Kingdom was killed in a shotgun accident. Queen Sakura was seriously injured and unconscious. She has not yet awakened. The Vespania Kingdom has just discovered a new type of mineral. The Queen Sakura who received the attention of the whole world and was seriously injured in a coma..."


    The interrupted news on the TV has not been finished yet, the man who was still acting as a cute pet just stood up suddenly, turned and walked out of this mansion, so that even the reflection arc is basically Morse code (long and broken...) ''S girl also noticed something wrong.


    "Uncle Monkey seems very upset."


    "of course¡­¡­"


    Naruto and Feng Fujiko glanced at each other, knowing the reason for Lupin''s strange behavior, with an inexplicable smile on their faces.


    "Because the Queen Sakura of Vespania is Lupin''s old friend."


    Chapter 304-Vespania, chess pieces all over the world!


    The two or three things I had to say about Lupin III and Queen Sakura...I really can''t say it.


    Lupin has always been a flowery mouth, although he has remained single and will never take the last step easily, but because of his personality, he can''t help but tease when he sees beautiful girls. Lupin, a woman related to Naruto, is not Dare to move, but the others are just... Except for the Queen Sakura who has been seriously injured and unconscious, there are probably many beautiful girls in this world who have something to do with Lupin.


    Up to the royal family, down to the common people, left to the celebrities in the performing arts, right to the social elites, middle to the heroic policewoman... Lupin''s scope is really broad enough.


    But after all, Naruto is the same...A fox and a monkey are all the same.


    Anyway, on the night of hearing the news, Lupin drove a private jet belonging to Naruto and flew directly to the Kingdom of Vespania.(You have to pay for gas, Lupin, aviation diesel is very expensive ­©


    Twenty years ago, the young and frivolous Lupin III met with Queen Sakura, who was then a child.


    ''With her character, she would never touch a gun. The gun went off fire?Humph!''


    Lupin III snorted coldly in his heart, and there was little indifference in his eyes. Although he looked like an ancestral phenomenon, he was definitely one of the people with the highest IQ in the world. How could it be possible that the IQ exceeded the detection range of the instrument? It is believed that a country¡¯s queen and prince will be seriously injured and dying directly or killed directly by a simple accident.


    ''If the queen is in a coma and the prince dies, then according to the order of succession to the throne, the girl''s daughter will also be in danger, but you still have to go to the Royal Hospital to see her first.''


    After Lupin III made up his mind and gave himself perfect makeup, he sneaked into the Royal Hospital of Vespania Kingdom.


    It was a week after Prince Gil died and Queen Sakura fell into a coma from a serious injury. The place was in the Royal Palace in Vespania.


    "The time for Princess Mira''s ascension to the throne has been determined and will be held in one month."


    The first is the voice of a gentleman. According to the law of the two-dimensional world, the voice is good, and people look good. The owner of this voice is indeed a handsome man.


    "There is no way like this incident," Gillard, wearing a green suit and feeling like a toad, walked in front. "Although I am by my side, it is too bad. At least Jill should be prevented from committing suicide! "


    "This is the end of the matter, please stop blaming yourself, now you should think about the future."


    Following Girard, he is also one of the nobles of the Vespania Kingdom. A handsome man with short flax hair, the patriarch of the Stingka family, the Earl of Kisdan Stingka is slightly behind Girard. Bit distance.


    The Vespania Kingdom has always maintained an ancient constitutional monarchy, and it also has the hereditary inheritance of the title. There are five levels of title, namely, the male, the male, the male, the male.


    The duke is the highest and the baron is the lowest. Like Gillard, he is the younger brother of Queen Sakura. He is naturally the prince and has the title of duke. Keith, he himself has no blood relationship with Queen Sakura¡¯s family, but his ancestors used to be The Kingdom of Spania has made a great feat, so it was given the title of hereditary earl.


    Although the Duke¡¯s title is the highest, among the five titles, the most famous is the Earl. The main reason is the famous vampire, Earl Dracula!


    Keith''s face was indifferent, and his eyes were calm as if he were dead, as if the prince had died and the Queen''s serious injury had no effect on him.


    "Well, it''s great for you to say that, how is Mira''s situation now?"


    Gillard walked in front. Although it was a status symbol, he didn''t notice that Keith was secretly watching him.


    "It''s still the same as before, always reluctant to inherit the position of the queen."


    "My mother is seriously injured, and my brother died, so I can''t force her. And there''s that..." Gillard walked onto the balcony of the palace, from here you can look in the direction of the gate, "Anti-Princess Organization."


    Right at the gate of Vespagna Palace, many people have gathered in the past few days, constantly shouting against Princess Mira¡¯s succession to the throne. Although Queen Sakura has not died yet, no one knows when she will wake up, even To say whether it will wake up, this country cannot be without a king, and after Prince Gil, the first heir in line is his sister Princess Mira.


    Keith narrowed his eyes dangerously and looked at the troublemakers gathered at the door.


    "It is really unforgivable to call a princess of a country a little girl."


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Queen Sakura¡¯s kindness to pursue a benevolent government and Keith would not have dared to overthrow Queen Sakura¡¯s policy, he would have shot and killed people, and even those outside, even without investigation, Keith would dare to be 100% sure they were Gillard looking for Coming.


    "There are quite a few dangerous ones among them," Gillard continued wearing his hypocritical mask, "I will leave you with the declaration of Milla''s appointment."


    "Yes."


    Click!!


    I don¡¯t know how many times there have been in the past few days. In Princess Mila¡¯s bedroom, another precious bone china teacup was turned into fragments. This one looks almost exactly the same as Xiaolan (Qingshan is too lazy...), Only the beautiful princess with a slightly different hair color and eye color looked at the two maids serving him with an angry face, and then reached out the window.


    "What are you doing! Hurry up and let them shut up for me!!"


    Since what happened a week ago, those people have gathered outside the palace, and they are clamoring every day to overthrow her princess and not allow the king to be handed over to a little girl like her.


    The people Gillard found were not just one or two. They even had shifts, clamoring outside all day long, and the guards of the palace couldn¡¯t kill them. Even if they were driven away, it would be useless. They were all Gillard¡¯s people. , Rushed to and fro, but even came up with rumors that were more unfavorable to Princess Mira, so they could only let them continue to quarrel.


    After the death of her elder brother, her mother was seriously injured and dying, and she was continuously attacked by the flies outside for a week with continuous sound waves. Not to mention a little princess who knew nothing about the world, even if she came to a soldier, she would be debilitated. She had a irritable temper. There is no alternative.


    "Princess Mira, please calm down..."


    "Long-winded!" The irritable princess couldn''t calm down at all, "Can I be indifferent when I was said to be like that?! Keith, where is Keith?! Call him over quickly!!!"


    Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao is absolutely achievable in the two-dimensional world. Princess Mira just mentioned Keith''s name, and Keith appeared at the door of the bedroom.


    "I''m here, what''s the matter, Princess Mira?"


    "Hmph! You heard it all, the voices of those guys outside, that are the voice of the people, hum!"


    Sitting on the luxurious chair, the little princess raised her legs without being a lady, and said coldly: "Anyway, this is also my wish. Who wants to be a queen?!"


    Keith was as calm as a dead man, completely ignoring Mira''s anger, and said lightly: "You are the first heir to the throne, so please have the consciousness to be a queen at any time."

 773 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 773

    "I can''t do this kind of thing! Originally, this country should have been inherited by my brother... And, the queen mother is still alive! There is no need for me to succeed the queen at all, and the mother is alive and well!!"


    The little princess who has always been protected in the wings, although her temper is stubborn, but she said she has a strong heart, I am afraid she is far inferior to Xiaolan, thinking of the two closest to her, one has left herself forever, the other is unclear, the corner of her eyes He couldn''t help but pantothenic acid, and then rubbed the corner of his eye vigorously.


    Keith was calm and frightening, and said in a calm tone: "Anyway, Princess Mira, please exercise the power of the queen and go to Japan to complete official duties."


    "Japan?! I don''t want to go! Keith, you know, there are people who want to kill me! I won''t leave this palace even one step, nor one step!"


    "Don''t worry, Princess Mira." For this Count Keith, I really don''t know whether to say he is calm or lack of emotion. Anyway, his expression and tone have not changed from beginning to end. "We will die. To protect your safety, and in the palace, we also have a bodyguard who is very reliable will stay here."


    "Yo, hello princess."


    Always frizzy and careless beard and hair, but with the world¡¯s strongest marksmanship, Daisuke Dimension stands at the door of Princess Mira¡¯s bedroom, holding his hat brim with his hands, with an American unruly and unruly tone. Easy.


    Princess Mila glanced at Dimension Dajie, then snorted coldly.


    "I hate men with beards!"


    Our great Dimensional teacher obviously staggered...


    Seven hours later, at 10:25 in the evening, at the port of Vespa?a International Airport, just before the Royal Vespa?a Kingdom¡¯s flight took off, Earl Keith secretly left the brigade, pretending to go to the toilet. In the toilet, Keith took out a cell phone secretly handed over to him by Dimension Daisuke, and dialed the only number that this cell phone could get through... International long distance...


    "Master, this is Shouhe..."


    Chapter 305-Combination of Thief!Unrelated triplets!


    Naruto himself has made complaints about others, but his ability to choose his own names is bad enough. The names of his main subordinates are all directly imported from Naruto World.


    Akatsuki is the organization responsible for Naruto¡¯s intelligence and killer management. The names of the ten main members are all copied from Akatsuki. Since there are ten Akatsuki members, it is normal for him to move the names of the nine big-tailed beasts.


    Naruto''s own code name is of course the Nine Lama, and there are eight people left. These eight people do not have a strong force value, but they have a high status, that is, they have''power''.


    The three of money, power, and force are in themselves a combination.


    To smoothly condense a large amount of money requires the support of power and force, and with the help of money and force, higher power can be obtained. The training of force, whether it is training killers or researching new weapons, is very expensive. Yes, and with power, only the development of some new weapons can pass the review.


    Naruto¡¯s money was not made out of thin air. He also worked very hard to make money (?). The code-named Earl of Keith in the Kingdom of Vespania was Shouhe, and it was only one of the eight powers under Naruto¡¯s control. That''s it.


    What exactly Naruto and Keith said, even Feng Fujiko didn¡¯t know, but after he hung up Keith¡¯s phone, he received a photo from Daisuke Dimension.


    "Tsk tusk tusk, after all, it is the most important safe in the kingdom. It is normal to have this level of defense, but it is a pity that it is completely useless in front of that guy Lupin."


    Eight hours after Dimension Daisuke and the Princess Mira met, the Royal Airplane of the Vespania Kingdom finally left the Vespania International Airport and flew to Tokyo, Japan, where Naruto is.


    On the other hand, Dimension Daisuke had already started his actions.


    "Although it is a specially designed royal plane, it always looks so ugly."


    Dimension Daisuke relentlessly complained about the ugly appearance of the Vespagna Royal Aircraft, then spit out the cigarette butt in his mouth, and turned to the most important royal vault in Vespagna.


    "Teacher Dimension!"


    Dimension Daisuke walked directly into the royal vault without any interception, but the soldiers guarding the royal vault saluted Dimension Daisuke very respectfully.


    "Don''t be so nervous, just relax."


    "Hi! Teacher Dimension!" The soldier obviously respected Daisuke Dimension and opened the door of the royal vault, "I will trouble you to command this time!"


    "It''s nothing, it''s just a trivial matter." Dimension Daisuke swaggered into the royal vault without being blocked at all.


    "Teacher Dimension!"


    Inside the royal vault, the soldiers sitting next to the monitor respected Daisuke Dimension very much.Compared to Lupin, Naruto, and Mine Fujiko who are either thieves or killers, Daisuke Dimensional is one of the best-known in the world. He is a super expert in the military. Many troops will invite him to give lectures. The military has a high reputation. From the performance of these two soldiers, it can be seen that they are definitely not the first time to meet with Dimension, and they trust and respect Daisuke Dimension very much, so they let him enter this important preservation warehouse.


    "Say, don''t be so nervous."


    Dimensional Daisuke pulled his hat and said, "Kies took the troublesome princess to Japan, so the defense of the palace is left to me. By the way, is the princess''s coronation crown here?"


    "Yes, it''s in the vault, would you like to see Teacher Dimension?"


    "Hey? Can I watch it?" Dimension Daisuke pretended to be surprised. In fact, he came for this.


    "It''s Dimensional teacher, of course." The soldier sitting in front of the monitor seemed to trust Daisuke Dimensional too much. He opened the door of the vault with his fingerprints and magnetic card. The most important thing in the Vespania Kingdom was stored inside. Important treasure, the crown of kings!


    For a country with a constitutional monarchy, this crown is tantamount to a symbol of royal power and has the supreme status. Simply put, it is like the jade seal of our history.


    "Oh, is this the crown? It has been handed down from generation to generation by kings, the treasure of this country."


    "Yes, that''s it. Princess Mira will wear this crown when she succeeds to the queen''s throne in a month."


    "Oh, it''s amazing." Daisuke Dimensional exclaimed, and then took two steps forward.


    "Wait a minute! Teacher Dimension, you can''t go there!"


    "Don''t worry, I just have to come closer and take a look. I won''t take it away."


    "No, because if you go further, there will be an infrared detection device. If you take one step further, you will be locked in it. The password to open doesn''t even those of us who are responsible for guarding know."


    "Oh, really advanced."


    Dimension Daisuke sighed, and then pulled his hat habitually, but secretly pressed the small button on his hat to activate the recently developed contact lens ultra-miniature camera.


    Conan''s glasses can be tracked, can be tapped, can be used as a telescope, can even withstand pistol bullets, and have the function of an infrared night vision device, and even add an infrared thermal imaging display... No matter what, Naruto''s contact lens type Ultra-miniature cameras are also more normal.


    This thing can be worn like normal contact lenses, but it can only take ten photos. The shutter is a black button independent of each camera. The photos taken will be sent to the set mobile phone or computer, which is a one-time use. Supplies, can¡¯t be recharged. After taking ten photos, it becomes ordinary contact lenses. It is completely useless. However, because the privacy is almost equal to infinity, and the cost is very high, the current price is 5.3 million US dollars for a pair. .


    The setting of the Vespagna Royal Vault has been completely passed on to Naruto and Lupin III by Daisuke Dimensional.


    Sakura Hotel, Tokyo, Japan...


    With cherry blossoms as the main body, the decoration of the hotel, the layout of the courtyard, and even the talents, all have a heavy cherry blossom color. In Japan where cherry blossoms are the national flower, this is really a hotel that can attract countless people¡¯s attention. Today there are countless guests here. Although it is not an opening ceremony, there is a distinguished guest here today, Princess Mira of Vespagna.


    "Really, I really don''t understand what Xiaolan is thinking!"


    Today, the rare garden in a rose-red evening dress, although it is a dignified dress, but what she says is completely unlady, with one hand on her hips, she is completely a shrew.


    "It''s a rare opportunity to see so many stars. Xiaolan actually went to watch a karate match. This banquet is better than a karate match."


    "Forget it, Yuanzi."


    Naruto held a glass of champagne, touched the juice glass in Yuanzi''s hand, and said, "Xiao Lan also really likes karate, so let her leave it. Anyway, the karate competition is almost over. If you come over now, It should be too late."


    "Teacher, you are too spoiling Xiao Lan." Yuanzi rolled his eyes.


    Naruto lowered his head, rubbed the tip of his nose against Yuanzi''s nose, then kissed her lips, and said, "You are the least qualified to say such things, don''t I also love you very much?"


    Yuanzi wrinkled her nose cutely, and there was countless joy on Qiao''s face. He took a sip of juice and said, "By the way, where is Qingzi?"


    "Here, where is it."

 774 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 774

    The person who answered the questions of the garden was Fujiko Mine. When Yuanzi looked in the direction of her fingers, he found Qingzi wearing a little turquoise dress. When she saw her behavior, the corners of her mouth suddenly twitched.


    "She has been eating for a while." Naruto explained to Qingzi''s behavior. "She has been eating since she got here. This banquet is very good. For Qingzi, the dishes are very good, so she will follow It¡¯s been a long time since I arrived in heaven."


    "I really envy Qingzi''s body that is not fat," Yuanzi lowered his head, and squeezed her belly without shyness. It was obviously a flat belly, but Yuanzi felt that there were many fats, and he was annoyed by countless women.


    "I want to control my weight."


    "But although Qingzi can''t eat fat, do you really envy the body that looks the same between the front and the back?"


    "Uh... then forget it."


    The single cell that was immersed in a pile of food suddenly sensed something. He raised his head and looked at a man and two women who weren¡¯t honest in any way. Their mouths were still full of delicious food. This girl completely There is no idea of ??paying attention to the image, just looking at the three people.


    "Are you talking bad about me?"


    Qingzi''s cute look with questioning, coupled with her mouth full of food, made her cheeks puffed up completely, and she moved when she spoke, just as cute as a little squirrel with pine cones in her mouth.


    Naruto resisted his smile and said, "It''s nothing, you continue."


    Qingzi glanced at Naruto suspiciously, and continued to plunge into the war with food.


    "Are you stupid, Keith?!" In a presidential suite specially vacated for this banquet, the little princess shouted, "What kind of banquet will be held at this juncture?! I will be killed. !"


    "I understand." Earl Keith may be the cause of the excessive hyaluronic acid. There is still no expression on his face, and the expression in his eyes is also unchanged. This calmness that transcends humans is also the reason Naruto would like him in the first place.


    "Then let this banquet hosted by your mother end, and let the depressed and disappointed Japanese guests go back without saying anything."


    "It''s so noisy! I know, I will go, let''s go!"


    Count Keith looked at his watch calmly, and said: "The time is almost here, you two will serve the princess to change clothes."


    The unhappy princess Mira, accompanied by Earl Keith, appeared in the VIP table that had been prepared a long time ago, and seeing the appearance of the princess, Kogoro Moori, Conan, Sonoko and Aoko were all surprised. Even Naruto and Feng Fujiko, who had seen her pictures a long time ago, had to lament how there are so many people in this world.


    "I just know now, it turns out that Xiaolan is triplets."


    Chapter 306-A farce of assassination!Weeping princess!


    A person will be surprised if he suddenly sees someone who looks very similar to himself, or even exactly the same. Although Qingzi has been baptized with Xiaolan¡¯s face, she suddenly sees Princess Mira¡¯s appearance. , I still feel a little surprised.


    Trying to swallow a mouthful of food, because he swallowed too much in one mouthful, Qingzi almost choked to death. The pat was almost like the plain of the middle and lower reaches of the Yangtze River, staring at the princess on the VIP seat.


    "I didn''t expect that besides Lanjiang, there are people who look so much like me in this world."


    Naruto stood next to Qingzi posing as a pose, trying to create the appearance of a philosopher.


    "If you don''t count the hairstyle, the similarity is more than 90%, but if you look at the hairstyle and figure, it is completely different from Qingzi, especially where it is."


    Princess Mira, although the figure is not hot, but compared to Qingzi, wearing a hood is only used to distinguish the figure from the front to the back, which is still enough to be proud...


    Qingzi was ashamed on her face, turned her head and glared at the bastard who never knew how serious she was beside her, and said, "Indecent!"


    Naruto smiled slightly. Under Mine Fujiko''s almost smirk expression, he picked up a napkin on the long table next to him and carefully wiped the corners of Aoko''s mouth. Minefujiko didn''t want to laugh at Naruto, but just liked seeing Aoko very much. Under his tenderness, that shy, happy, and hard-mouthed cute reaction.


    Naruto carefully wiped off the sauce on the corners of Qingzi''s mouth, and then pinched her pink and pretty face, and said, "You, this is how you will be treated as a child. Next year you will be a senior in high school. "(Can you really get to the third year of high school?) "Eating food will go out of your mouth. In this way, even if you grow up, you will only be regarded as a child by others."


    "Woo... just leave it alone!"


    Regarding Naruto¡¯s care and consideration, Aoko is as shy and happy as Feng Fujiko thinks, but for the words behind Naruto, Aoko is a little angry, and her cute look with her mouth pouting really makes people want to bite her. A bite.


    Yuanzi is also a naughty girl, she smiled at Qingzi''s shy and cute look, and then turned to look at the princess Mira who was obviously ugly on the VIP stage.


    "Qingzi, Xiaolan, and the princess on the stage, there are three people who look so alike in the world. I really look forward to the three of them getting together."


    Xiaolan has a gentle heart like an angel, but the female friends of the same age around her are basically naughty bags. Qingzi, Heye, and Yuanzi are all like this. They are all the same thing. Under their instigation, Xiaolan still Made a very boring prank.


    Qingzi changed into God Dan¡¯s school uniform, Xiaolan changed into Jiang Gutian¡¯s school uniform, and the two exchanged identities and went to each other¡¯s school to attend classes. As a result, only Naruto and Judy found out that they were abnormal. The other teachers didn''t even know that this was the case. Because of that prank, the three naughty bags besides Xiaolan were caught by Naruto and patted their little butts.


    The garden''s eyes were spinning around, and he didn''t know what bad idea he was planning.


    "Oh sneeze!"


    The super-strength girl mentioned in the topic was on the tram at this time, sneezed violently, then rubbed her nose with her finger, and said: "I hate it, maybe it was a cold in the bath, right? , You have to hurry up, otherwise you will definitely be scolded to death by Yuanzi and the teacher."


    Xiaolan''s worries were nothing but a little insignificant compared to the girl whose appearance was surprisingly similar to her. Mila had always been sullen and silent since she appeared in front of all the guests.


    "That... Princess Mira, can you please say a few words?"


    Mila has always been in a bad mood, facing the situation that her brother is dead, her mother is seriously injured, and someone will come to kill herself at any time, where is Mila still in the mood to deal with this boring problem.


    It was at this time that Keith showed his role and picked up the microphone on the table.


    "Princess Mira is sincerely happy to come to Japan for the first time, but because it was a rush this time, she forgot to bring a Japanese translation. Princess Mira is not proficient in Japanese, so I will answer these questions on behalf of the princess."


    Conan looked at the princess, whose expression was always gloomy, and shook his head.


    "I heard that the Queen Sakura of the Vespania Kingdom likes the Japanese cherry blossoms with her own name very much. This hotel with the theme of cherry blossoms, if it hadn¡¯t happened to the accident and the queen has been in a coma, it should have been Queen Sakura comes here in person.It stands to reason that this banquet should be terminated at this time. However, given the current situation of Vespagna, Japan needs support, so as a princess of a country, I have to come to a hotel banquet. This is politics. It''s so pathetic...''


    The main characters present had completely different things in their heads. Finally, after the banquet master of ceremonies had asked a bunch of tedious questions, the lights in the hall that had been dimmed turned on again.


    "Then then, please take up your wine glasses and drink with your Royal Highness."


    Following the words of the emcee, a waiter walked out of the kitchen, pushing a cart and passing by Conan.


    Conan''s eyes shrank, and he looked at the waiter suspiciously.


    ''How could the waiter have that smell on his body?wrong!''


    Conan noticed that something was wrong, and the waiter had pushed the cart and walked to Princess Mira''s side and poured a glass of red wine for her.


    Naruto looked at the absolutely deadly glass of red wine, turned around and looked at Feng Fujiko, and said, "You should also go and prepare."


    Feng Fujiko chuckled, her gorgeous red lips pressed against Naruto''s cheek, and a lip print was lightly printed, and exhaled: "Then I will wait for you first, dear"


    Naruto wiped off the lipstick on his face, and watched the walking, twisted and twisted, exactly like a wild cat, with black lines all over his head.


    ''This woman, it''s obviously business, why is she talking so ambiguously!''


    Conan noticed that Mira had already picked up the red wine glass, and Conan had to put down his plan to follow the mysterious witch, and walked in front of Mira under the eyes of everyone (you pretend to be...).


    "Princess, I think before you drink that glass of wine, you''d better ask the waiter who pours a drink."


    Keith received the hint from Naruto''s eyes, and immediately took the wine glass from Mira''s hand and placed it on the table, while protecting Mira, looking at the man pouring the wine coldly.


    When the man saw that the incident was revealed, he immediately kicked over the cart with wine bottles. There was a sudden chaos in the banquet hall. The group of guys who were ruthlessly judged by Naruto and Feng Fujiko as upper-class waste suddenly panic. , The man also ran away immediately.


    "Let you run away, where can I put the face of my world''s number one killer?!"


    Naruto flashed quickly and rushed in front of the man almost instantaneously. He punched the man in a three-way chain of cannon punches, elbow blows, and knee hits. He hit the man with violent eyes and knelt to the ground in pain, with his mouth wide open, but because of the extreme Pain, but no sound can be heard.

 775 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 775

    "Don''t blame me, but as a killer, you should have expected this day."


    Princess Mira¡¯s visit to Japan was a political activity, but she was assassinated at the banquet. There was no need for someone to call the police. They immediately appeared on the scene.


    "Sato, how are the results of the red wine test?"


    "Very toxic cyanide was found in the glass of red wine given to Princess Mira. Even if it is only in the glass, it is enough to easily poison 30 sturdy adult men. In Princess Mira¡¯s case, just drink A small bite is enough to kill instantly."


    Mugure squinted his eyes. He knew what impact would happen if Princess Mira really happened in Japan. He looked at the elegant man with short flax hair and said, "Mr. Keith, since you know someone will Assassinate the princess, why don''t you notify the police in advance?"


    "Ah..." Keith still had that dead face, with a calm tone that can give people anxious death, said: "We have placed bodyguards everywhere. As for the kitchen, it was my negligence, because the princess originally planned this time. The itinerary will not consume food other than what we prepared, anyway,"


    Keith walked to Conan and Naruto and bowed a salute, and said, "I would like to thank the two for helping the princess."


    "Kies, we have known each other for so many years, so don''t talk about it with me."


    "Hey?"


    In the room prepared for the princess, Mira sat on the sofa with a gloomy expression and looked at the ground. Judging from her eyes, she was completely absorbed in her thoughts, so that she had no sense of the outside world.


    A maid put a glass of clean water on the table in front of Mira. Seeing the glass of water, Mira hadn¡¯t completely turned her consciousness around. She suddenly thought that she almost drank the poisoned glass of red wine just now. Fear made Milla hit the glass on the ground.


    "No!!"


    "Please don''t worry, this is the water we prepared." The maid explained to Mira while tidying up the debris on the ground. They were completely used to such a thing in just a week.


    "You all get out!" Milla grabbed her hair, feeling a splitting headache, "I want to be alone!"


    "Yes."


    Seeing Princess Mira''s completely wrong look, the two maids cleaned up the glass fragments on the ground and immediately left the room, while the eldest son of the guard was standing at the door.


    "Your Royal Highness, we are outside. If there is anything, please call us immediately."


    No reply was received, and the mouse didn''t feel surprised, turned around, and brought the door to the room.


    There are no outsiders by her side. After being assassinated just now, Mira finally collapsed. Without her mother and brother, she could not bear such heavy and sadness alone, and tears fell from her eyes uncontrollably.


    "Mother, it''s impossible...I can''t be as strong as you...I can''t do it...I can''t do it...uuuuu..."


    Chapter 307-Meeting of Destiny, the plan is readjusted!


    "How can you know so much..."


    The above is from the most beautiful police flower of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, Mikako Sato. His evaluation of the relationship between Naruto Uzumaki and Earl Keith of the Vespania Kingdom. The last half of the sentence is not finished, but Naruto said to her Understand, this sentence should be...


    "How can you know so many weird people?"


    Sato Mikako felt that she didn''t know enough about him. How could this guy know so many messy people, there are thieves, swordsmen, and even foreign nobles. I have to say that Naruto really has a lot of friends.


    Naruto felt that it was fortunate that he didn''t directly say that Keith was one of his subordinates, otherwise he didn''t know what Miwako would be surprised.


    Uncle Mumu coughed, and was completely uninterested in Naruto''s gossip. He cared about more serious things.


    "But Naruto, Conan, how did the two of you know that this person is a killer?"


    Conan held a water glass, smiled and said in a childish tone: "Because when that person walked by my side, I smelled the smell of smoke on his body. I heard that all the liquor supervisors in hotels above the stars Smoking is not allowed. If you are found to be expelled from smoking during working hours, isn¡¯t this a star hotel?"


    "Basically that''s the case. On the other hand, some prisoners will unconsciously smoke and relax before committing the crime. This is sometimes a subconscious reaction, so I don''t notice it myself."


    "That''s it."


    Uncle Mumu was taught again, when suddenly there was a rapid sirens from the hotel...


    "What an exaggerated princess."


    Because of the sound of the sirens, Conan followed the army to Princess Mira''s room. This room is now almost like a flood...Although it is a bit exaggerated, it is true that there is water everywhere in this room now.


    Naruto picked up a lighter that fell on the ground, and said, "It seems that this lighter should have triggered the fire alarm, and then took advantage of the chaos and escaped in the elevator. She is really a princess who never stops, Keith, It''s really hard for you to serve this kind of princess."


    Keith was as expressionless as before. Even if Princess Mira ran away, he didn''t have any changes in his expression. He was not without feelings, but he controlled his emotions to a very high level, suppressing everything in his heart.


    Mumu couldn''t have such ease with Keith and Naruto. He immediately walked in front of Count Keith and said, "Earl Keith, do we need our police to immediately set up a blockade?!"


    "No need." Keith''s calmness is really annoying. "My men have found the princess, so don''t bother you."


    Keith''s superhuman calmness is really unpleasant. After Keith left this room, the outspoken Mikako Sato couldn''t help frowning, and said: "He is not in a hurry. That is from their country. Princess!"


    "Or he just wants the princess to have an accident," Conan''s glasses turned white light, and his expression was slightly gloomy. "He also has a chance to inherit the throne. If the princess dies, his chances will be even greater."


    "wrong."


    Conan''s dark reasoning was completely denied by Naruto, saying: "In Vespania, anyone can kill Mira and seize the kingship, but Keith will never!"


    "why?"


    "There is no reason, but I can tell you that Keith is a person you can absolutely trust."


    Tolerance, seriousness, and seriousness are Keith¡¯s character. The meticulous attitude towards everything can sometimes be annoying, but it is indeed very reliable. So the Stingka family is the best choice in his hands, and of course the most important. One thing is that Keith knows current affairs. He knows that Vespania¡¯s kingship will never belong to him, not just because of Mira, but also because of Naruto Uzumaki. As long as Keith shows a little sign of being out of control, Naruto People will immediately wipe him out without asking the reason.


    Naruto''s words were half hidden, which made people feel very uncomfortable, but everyone was keenly aware of a problem.


    ''Keith is not just as simple as Naruto''s friend, Naruto''s description of Keith is not like treating a person of his own rank, but like treating a subordinate... There is definitely a big problem!''


    Naruto didn''t give them a chance to continue to inquire about gossip, waved his hand, turned and walked out of the room.


    "I''ll leave the following things to you, I still have something to do, goodbye"


    Soon after leaving the room, Naruto walked around a corner and a blond beauty in a purple evening dress automatically followed him, and then the two walked into the employee elevator together.


    Reaching out and pressing a button on his body, Naruto''s clothes immediately turned into fragments and fell to the ground as if they had been hit by a co-killing ashes, leaving only a pair of black trousers and a black one on his body. The vest, even the shoes and socks were all crushed.


    I fetched a few small black boxes from my pockets, opened the switch on them, and immediately, just like in the special agent movie, the clothes that are convenient for Naruto''s actions emerged from them. A black leather jacket comes with a pair of gloves. , Plus a pair of black hiking shoes.


    This thing is currently not available for sale even in the military market, because it has to be made to order. Depending on the body shape and the material of the clothes, the time varies from one week to two months. As for the clothes that suddenly broke on Naruto. It''s also a new material, it''s not very useful, just take off clothes faster...


    Mine Fujiko is wearing a purple evening dress. Don¡¯t be so troublesome. After untying the two knots on his shoulders, the clothes will automatically fall off her body. However, this woman is really bold enough to wear such clothes that can slip off at any time. He didn''t even wear a cover inside, and only a white fat body was worn at this time.


    I took out a small box that was similar to Naruto¡¯s before. What came out of it was a tight red leather jacket. Feng Fujiko put on the clothes and then pulled up the string. When it reached the upper circumference, he had to handle it with his hands. The two peaks were plugged, and then the purple sunglasses and golden wig were taken off.


    Within a few seconds, Naruto and Feng Fujiko completed their cross-dressing and arrived at the parking garage on the third floor.


    With the pink big Harley, the girlish color, and the tough and powerful body, only Feng Fujiko can ride this kind of car. The two ride on their motorcycles. Naruto will be a pink, even with the HelloKitty logo. He threw his helmet to Feng Fujiko, and said, "Let''s meet the troublesome princess."


    "Princess Mira!"


    As a conscientious guard captain, Zimo keeps chasing after the object he wants to protect, Princess Mira.


    Mila, even if she uses a lighter to create chaos, it¡¯s useless to escape from the Sakura Hotel, because she is still wearing princess costumes. This gorgeous and noble princess mansion, including the jewellery she wears, will be less. With a weight of more than a dozen kilograms, plus the five-centimeter high heels on her feet, no matter how hard she works, she can''t run far.

 776 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 776

    "It''s so late, I don''t know if the banquet is over!"


    The girl wearing the uniform of Didan High School with a schoolbag in her hand looked anxious. She ran forward while looking at the watch, so that she didn¡¯t pay attention to the road ahead. She happened to collide with a girl in front of her and fell to the ground. The pure white girl in it was exposed.


    "Sorry."


    As a gentle girl by nature, even if she was knocked to the ground, Xiao Lan apologized.


    "Really, where are you looking...Huh?"


    Mila propped up her upper body with her hands, her mouth was habitually questioning, but then there was no voice at all, she looked at the girl who looked exactly like herself, her eyes were shocked and unbelievable.


    "Please come back with me, Princess Mira."


    With a serious face, the mouse who looked like a bad person had already followed and grabbed Mila''s wrist.


    "No! Let me go! Let go! Help me, this person has been pestering me!"


    In order to escape, Mira did everything she could, and she described her bodyguard as an entangled person. Xiaolan''s sense of justice erupted. Although it was strange why the girl looked exactly like herself, she still started immediately.


    "Let go!"


    Xiao Lan gave a soft drink and immediately punched the mouse.


    If it is really in a one-on-one situation, the strength of the mouse is about the same as Judy... the small country can''t ask for too much.In terms of fighting strength, he is still better than Xiao Lan, but because suddenly seeing Xiao Lan¡¯s face exactly like Princess Mira makes Zimo a little confused, coupled with someone''s weird order, poor Mr. Zimo was immediately taken Lan Sanji hit the abdomen with a heavy punch, then kicked.


    Mila took the opportunity to rush all the way with Xiaolan and staged a thousand-mile solo ride, and the mouse rubbed his chin, which was almost kicked by Xiaolan, and reported the incident to Keith. Keith naturally reported the incident. Delivered to Naruto.


    "Mira met Xiao Lan?"


    After hearing the news, Naruto, who was riding a unique quad bike, almost lost control. He imagined that scene, and the corners of his mouth suddenly twitched.


    "Although my original plan was to let Qingzi come, but with Xiaolan, it must be very interesting, quack..."


    Naruto laughed almost abnormally, and Keith, who had always maintained the Gujing Wubo mentality, felt cold in his heart. After that, Naruto gave the correct order.


    "Kies, next..."


    After re-adjusting his plan, Naruto casually put the phone directly into his pocket, looking expectantly.


    "That scene must be great... three princesses..."


    Chapter 308-The exchanged princess and Dodge Tomahawk!


    Princess Mira and Xiaolan staged the Great Escape of the Jedi. The two National People''s Congress ran to the Mihua Central Park at night, which is where Gin and the others ambushed Kang Hui at Tumen.


    Mihua Town...This is really a gathering place for cases in this world.


    Princess Mila, who lacks exercise on weekdays, ran for a while wearing a princess costume that was less than a dozen kilograms. Of course, she was out of breath, and the strong karate girl''s breathing was still very stable.


    "Hey?! Are you really a princess?!"


    There were no tourists in the Mihua Central Park at night, so no one heard Xiaolan''s exaggerated cry, and Xiaolan''s pretty face was full of shock at this time.Suddenly seeing a person who looked exactly like him, and was actually a distinguished princess, Xiao Lan''s performance was pretty good.


    Mira calmed her breath, smiled at the young girl who looked like herself, and said, "Are you so excited?"


    "Of course, I didn''t expect that there would be a princess in this world who looks exactly like me." Xiaolan was quite surprised at this, and then looked at Mira, blinked her big eyes, her mouth suddenly Twitching slightly, "Then that man just now..."


    "My bodyguard."


    Although they look the same, Mila''s messy personality is completely different from Xiaolan''s. She waved her hand and her tone was quite indifferent.


    "Sure enough..."


    Xiaolan wailed, feeling embarrassed about the brutal beating of the man just now, and quickly grabbed Mila''s hand and said, "I''ll apologize! Let''s go back."


    "No!" Milla shook off Xiao Lan''s hand and said, "I just didn''t want to stay there to escape! I don''t want to go back!"


    "No..." Xiao Lan hunched her back, looking at Mira strangely, "Why are you running out?"


    Mira was taken aback, her eyes filled with sorrow, she closed her eyes evasively, and said, "I''m tired of being a princess, okay?!"


    Mila''s hands rested on the back of the park bench, and on the other side, Xiao Lan almost lay on the back of the chair, with countless gloomy black lines on top of her head. This angel-like girl showed a gloomy side that was rare.


    "I really want to say such lines to see..."


    "Hey, do you have a cigarette?"


    "Smoke? Please, I''m underage, how could there be?!"


    "Hey, how old are you?"


    "16 years old, a second-year student in Didan High School."


    "I thought you were as old as me."


    "Hehe... Well, let''s go back, now your bodyguards must be looking for you in a hurry."


    "If you say no, just don''t!" The girl couldn''t listen to anything when she was emotional. She curled her lips and didn''t like to bring up the topic again. "Although it looks similar, I am older than you. Years old."


    "That''s not a minor!"


    "I was an adult at the age of 18 in Vespagna, so I could smoke and drink at that time."


    "It turned out to be like this, but it was really a bit unexpected. The princess also smokes."


    "It''s really embarrassing to destroy the image of the princess in your heart, can''t the princess smoke?! I am a living person, not a puppet!"


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean that."


    "Forget it, I''m used to it anyway, I don''t look like a princess at all."


    "But...becoming a princess is something all girls look forward to.''It would be nice to be a princess once.'' Girls must have dreamed of such a dream."


    Probably because Mira looks the same as herself, and she is also a real princess. Xiao Lan seems to have no defense against her, and she speaks out her cute dream of a girl''s heart.


    Mila curled her lips and said, "If I choose, I don''t want to be such a princess. I would rather be an ordinary student just like you."


    Xiaolan spit out her tongue, her delicate face flushed a little from the confession of the cute little dream just now, and she turned to look at Mila, who was not looking good, and her face showed an angel-like gentle smile again.


    "In the past, someone who was very important to me told me,''What you expect is often the reality of others.'' Now I think this sentence is quite right."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well, it''s like I want to be a princess, and you are actually a princess, you want to be an ordinary high school girl, just like me, what I expect is your reality, and what you expect is mine Look like."


    Xiaolan suddenly said something very philosophical, which made Mira''s eyes a little lost, and then the girl who had just preached to her tilted her head and lighted her chin with her hand.


    "It seems like that, hehe..."

 777 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 777

    Xiaolan''s laughter made Mila escape from the sudden loss of consciousness just now, and a bad idea entered her head.


    "Hey, I have a way to satisfy our two wishes."


    "Wait...wait a minute! What are you doing?!"


    Before the karate girl could resist, she was dragged to the toilet in the park by the chaotic princess, and she had her clothes stripped off... I really wanted to see...


    "Wait...what are you doing?!"


    "Be obedient!" Mila is like a pervert, holding the white shirt in Xiaolan''s school uniform in her hand. That is to say, Xiaolan''s upper body is only in the case of Opie, "Well, it is still my chest. It''s bigger." Mira nodded, a little proud of it.


    "Ah! Let go!"


    "Long-winded! Listen carefully to what my sister said! Otherwise, I''ll beat you!"


    ten minutes later¡­¡­


    "Okay, you can put it down." Mira carefully put the pink pearl necklace on Xiao Lan, then put her hands on Xiao Lan''s shoulders, and made her turn to the mirror in the toilet, "How about it? You will be a princess from today, Lan Jiang"


    Xiao Lan looked at herself in the mirror. To be honest, apart from incredible, she did have some joy, and she placed her hand on her chest inadvertently.


    "Is this really me? By the way, Mira...ah!"


    When Xiao Lan turned her head, she found that the chaotic princess who was standing next to her had disappeared without a trace. Xiao Lan chased outside with the gorgeous princess dress that was completely inconvenient to run, and put on a lighter one. Mila, who was in the uniform of Didan High School, had already ran to the overpass.


    "I''ll go back when the banquet is over, I will beg you before then, Lan Jiang"


    "Wait a minute! What should I do?!"


    "Hehe...Thank you, Lan Jiang"


    Mira directly acted as the shopkeeper and threw all the troublesome things to Xiaolan. Xiaolan once again paid the price for her innocence and simplicity. Although this princess dress looks very beautiful, but...


    "Isn''t it... It was put together... Now I can only go to the hotel and tell them clearly."


    Taking off the damn princess dress, Mira was as happy as a butterfly, she hadn''t thought about what she should do in the future, anyway, she was very happy now, and her footsteps were very brisk.


    ''Damn... I thought it would be easy to find a princess dress.''


    Conan stood on a skateboard and moved slowly among the crowds of Tokyo, but apparently, his plan to find the chaotic princess was completely unsuccessful. So far, he hasn¡¯t found anything at all, but he was in front of him. The''familiar'' figure jumping around.


    "Sister Xiaolan!" Even Conan didn''t recognize it at once, and followed Mila, "You are too late."


    "Xiaolan? Kid, you are not the one at the party..."


    "Little devil... banquet? Ah! You are a princess!"


    ''hateful!I finally escaped, how can I go back because of this kid!''


    "Look! UFO!"


    Mila suddenly pointed to the sky and yelled. This trick that can only deceive children, this time really fooled Conan. Because of Mila¡¯s loud yelling, Conan subconsciously looked in the direction of Mila¡¯s fingers. Princess Runaway once again staged a runaway 20,000 miles...


    ''Really... I didn''t notice that I was wrong!''


    "Ha, really a naughty little girl."


    Someone made such a comment, but Mila had no idea. In order to avoid Conan, she scurried left and right in the alleys. She didn¡¯t know the terrain of Tokyo and didn¡¯t know where she went. A pink and a silver, two motorcycles stopped in front of her.


    "Come on." Feng Fujiko threw a pink helmet to Mira, "I know who you are. Believe me, the enemy will be chasing you." (But why do you want to use a motorcycle like a Harley? What about pink?)


    Naruto, who was riding on another motorcycle, gradually heard the sound of the car''s engine, and said: "If it is delayed, they should be there in a minute."


    Mira hesitated slightly. Although she didn''t know who the man and woman wearing the helmet were, she had no other choice at this time. She put on the helmet and immediately stepped onto the pink Harley of Feng Fujiko.


    Conan chased out from the alley and saw the two super motorcycles that had gone away. He didn''t hesitate to step on the skateboard to catch up, and he was a little shocked.


    ''Dodge Tomahawk?!There are really people in this world riding such a dangerous car?!''


    Naruto, who was driving the super dangerous Dodge Tomahawk like a land rocket, looked at the two women beside him, and felt helpless in his heart...


    "I knew I wouldn''t choose this single-seater motorcycle..."


    Chapter 309-Li Daitao stiff, changing flowers and trees, similar different girls!


    The HelloKitty-colored big Harley, looks really unspeakable...


    Yuanzi and Qingzi still don''t know the situation on the third basement of this building. With these two mischievous bags, all four big eyes are staring at the graceful and luxurious girl in front of them.


    "Are you really Xiaolan?"


    A cute # character faintly popped out of Xiaolan''s forehead, and then stretched out her iron fist.


    boom!!


    Wow!!


    The poor solid wood seat on the side was tragically turned into fragments under Xiaolan¡¯s iron fist. Xiaolan blew her fists very heroically, then showed a terrifying smile, and she looked at her with cold sweat. Yuanzi and Qingzi.


    "What do you think?"


    Guru!


    The two naughty girls suddenly swallowed their saliva, looked at the pitiful fragments on the ground, and nodded hurriedly, lest they become a victim of Xiaolan''s iron fist.


    Sato Mikako looked at the debris on the ground, and instead of feeling scared, she was very kind.


    "This is absolutely Xiaolan."


    Keith took out his mobile phone and compared the appearance of the two girls present with the girl in the photo. He tapped his head and walked in front of Xiaolan and Qingzi.


    "Miss Morilan, Miss Aoko Nakamori, please come with me. I have something to explain to both of you."


    Mikako Sato reached out and stopped Keith, regardless of the other''s Count''s identity, to be honest... She thought this Count Keith was yin and yang strange... Actually, I think so too.


    "what are you going to do?"


    Keith turned his head and glanced at Mikako Sato. His eyes were still Furui, and he reached out to his arms. When Mikako Sato put his hand on the gun, he took out a brand from his pocket, and couldn''t see the material. However, one side is carved with a civet cat, while on the other side, the side in front of them, is a swirling pattern.


    "This is the teacher''s family crest!"


    Because of surprise, Xiao Lan immediately got up from the chair, and the two girls beside him were as surprised as a woman. How could they not recognize his family crest?


    Fortunately, Uncle Mumu went out to solve some urgent problems, otherwise, if he knew the truth, I would not be surprised what it would be like.


    Keith nodded slightly, clearly knowing that the four people in front of him had a close relationship with him, so Keith never dared to cross him, but showed the most respectful gesture.


    "Please believe me, I am conveying his instructions, please invite Miss Maori and Miss Nakamori to follow me."

 778 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 778

    "Can''t we go together?"


    Yuanzi and Mikako were igniting gossip fire at this time, and there was unparalleled curiosity about what the guy had ordered to convey through this Earl Keith, and Keith, completely implemented Naruto''s order, shook his head decisively.


    "No, only Ms. Mori and Ms. Nakamori can know the content of the order. This is also an adult''s order."


    Sonoko and Mikako pouted angrily, but what Keith said made them helpless. Naruto¡¯s order, whether it was the mischievous garden or the violent Mikako, could not refute it. Since it was Naruto¡¯s order, they too Don''t dare to eavesdrop.


    Keith took Xiaolan and Qingzi to another room. This was not the room originally prepared for Mira, but was newly vacated. After all, that room, because of the running princess, is now all water, so short. There is simply no way to dry it completely.


    Keith dialed Naruto¡¯s phone, then pressed the hands-free button and placed it on the table. During the call, Xiaolan and Qingzi heard the content of Naruto¡¯s plan and understood what it had to do with them. .


    Li Daitao is stiff, move flowers and trees!


    Naruto''s plan is very courageous, and of course there are certain dangers. In fact, the current plan is already in the third edition.


    Initially, Naruto only planned to let Princess Mira escape here and make the princess missing, so as to stimulate the anti-princess people on Vespagna and let them show their feet as soon as possible. This was also the first version of the plan.However, Lupin and Dimension performed well, so Naruto cancelled this plan and changed it to a plan with a lot of playfulness.


    Let Qingzi pretend to be Mira, and Mira can temporarily put down her identity as a princess and play a day as an ordinary girl.


    This is the second version of the plan, but after knowing that Mira and Xiaolan met, Naruto made predictions about the behavior of the troublesome princess, and finally completed the third version of the plan.


    The three princesses, Naruto really wouldn''t give up unless Vespania was upset.


    Among this plan, the fact that Mira can play as an ordinary girl for a day has made Xiaolan and Qingzi a lot of sympathy. The two kind girls agreed with Naruto''s plan, but did not consider that they might The danger encountered.


    "But..."


    Naruto held the phone and teased, the bad voice was completely transmitted to Xiaolan and Qingzi''s ears through the phone.


    "I think it''s better to let Xiaolan dress up as Mira. Qingzi''s words are more troublesome because she has to wear fake breasts."


    "puff!"


    Although I felt very embarrassed and the topic was very H, Xiao Lan couldn''t help but laughed. Qingzi''s cute baby face showed shyness and anger!


    "You bastard!" She yelled directly, clutching the phone, and Keith couldn''t help but gently dig out her ears.


    "I''m telling the truth," Naruto gently teased the cute girl''s heart. "Your breasts are still at the level of junior high school. It''s a bit difficult to play Princess Mira."


    "Then I have to pretend to be for you!" Qingzi was easily aroused by him, "I''m going to Vespania!"


    "No problem, Princess Qingzi." Naruto''s tone was deliberately respectful, and then hung up the phone. After that, Keith knew what to do.


    Xiaolan felt that she should remind Qingzi that she had been fooled, but thinking about the consequences if she did that, Xiaolan still gave up this point decisively.


    Naruto hung up the phone happily, then walked out of the toilet cubicle (do I have to call in such a place?), washed his hands, and then walked to the parking lot on the third floor.


    After Naruto and Mine Fujiko loaded Mira, they didn''t go to other places. Instead, they drove back to the underground parking lot of Sakura Hotel...


    With the abilities of the two of them, it is not impossible to leave, but it will be very troublesome, because the Japanese police outside are now searching for Mira.


    Keith is very clear about Naruto¡¯s plan, and of course he will do what Naruto said, but Naruto¡¯s plan cannot be known to the police. At present, they must work hard to find Mira, and Keith, A''Princess Mira'' is also needed.


    Now, according to Naruto''s plan, the police have also withdrawn their police force, and they can walk out in a big way.


    It was true that Naruto said that the princess was chaotic. Although she was wearing Didan''s school uniform, she did something Xiaolan would never do, sitting on the hood of a car.


    "Who are you guys anyway?"


    Although it is a little bit hindsight, it is better than unknowingly. She was brought to this hotel inexplicably, but the man and woman did not give her to Keith. This inexplicable behavior made Mila feel very strange. .


    Feng Fujiko habitually moved his charming wavy hair, and said in a tone of talking to a child: "Didn''t you tell me? I''m the long-legged sister."


    "I also introduced myself, you should call me Blond Brother."


    "Do you two treat me as fools?"


    "Hey...you princess really doesn''t know how to cooperate." Naruto leaned on his extremely exaggerated motorcycle, spreading his hands, "It''s rare that I still have the desire to act."


    ''It''s obviously to bully the girl''s desire!''


    Feng Fujiko relentlessly complained to him in his heart, but still looked at Mira and said, "Now we can leave, or do you want to go up there?"


    "Or hang out with us for a night is also a good choice."


    Naruto smiled and put forward a very tempting proposal. Mila got annoyed on her face, put down her identity as a princess, and played happily as an ordinary girl. This was what she had always hoped for. What Naruto said moved her heart. , It''s just that that tone really makes her unhappy.


    This man and woman seemed to have taken her down, no matter what she said, they had a way to stop her from being tempered.


    Although they felt that their purpose was a bit inexplicable, Mila still got in the car of Feng Fuji. After all, the temptation they gave was too big for Mila.


    The pink Harley and the silver Dodge Tomahawk left the Sakura Hotel and galloped through the night of Tokyo.


    "Sender?"


    "Yes," Feng Fujiko drove the car while literacy for the little princess behind her, "there is a transmitter on your neckwear, so you will be spotted no matter where you are."


    "Huh! Keith must have pretended that!"


    "It would be great if it was that way."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You also know that someone is going to kill you. If it''s really the sender installed by Earl Keith, that''s fine, but if it''s those killers, it''s troublesome."


    Although the woman driving the car said bad things, Mira suddenly had a black line.


    "Why do I think you are so excited."


    "Alaahla, you must have made a mistake, lovely little princess."


    "Don''t call me little sister!"


    "I don''t think the focus is on the little sister, but this girl is not cute at all." Naruto''s car is very close to Feng Fujiko, and he is not afraid of accidents at all.


    "You shut up! You HENTAI!"


    "amount¡­¡­"


    "Gluck... honey, you are in trouble too."


    "Rather than laughing at me, the one behind now is the guy behind!"


    "Huh?"


    Chapter 310-The fierceness of the battle axe!Conan on the attack!


    Hollywood genius actress Feng Fujiko is bored recently, so she burst into her acting when she is fine. In fact, how can she not notice that the car behind has followed.

 779 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 779

    "Hold on, or you will fall off, little princess."


    "Hey, are you kidding me!"


    "It''s going to speed up!"


    Feng Fujiko rushed past the crossroads, the sudden change caused Mira to be thrown out, hugged Feng Fujiko from behind.Feng Fujiko made a full profit quickly, and the off-road vehicle behind quickly accelerated to catch up, and while turning, hit the car on the other side of the lane.


    "It seems that the person who chased you has already arrived."


    "But I have already taken off the necklace."


    "I''m afraid I saw you and Xiaolan changing clothes when I was in the park. Like me, it''s really popular." Feng Fujiko smiled, even if he was driven by someone on a meat-clad motorcycle. There is no tension in the pursuit.


    "What a joke! Run away!"


    "Hi"


    "This little princess asks so much!"


    Mime Fujiko agreed with a smile, but Naruto made a complaint, and the motorcycle they were riding on immediately rushed to the opposite road, and when they were almost hit by a car in the next lane, they immediately rushed onto the pedestrian path. .


    The black off-road vehicle speeded up and sprinted forward, and then stopped in front of Naruto and Mine Fujiko.


    "This can''t stop us!"


    As soon as Naruto turned, the fierce Dodge Tomahawk under him immediately changed its direction and rushed straight into a bookstore on the side of the road.


    "Borrowed!"


    Naruto and Feng Fujiko, the thief couple, one after another, copied the path from the inside of the bookstore and avoided the interception of the black off-road vehicle.


    Myra tightly hugged Feng Fujiko''s slender and powerful waist, panicking in her heart, but full of doubts.


    "How do I feel like you guys are having fun?!"


    "Ahhhhhhhh, I was found." Feng Fujiko''s tone was as relaxed as if he were playing a game. "Don''t worry, the two of us are not so easily defeated, let alone those of that level."


    "Yes, so I will speed up now!"


    Naruto finally accelerates, and the land rocket-like speed of the Dodge Tomahawk can be displayed at this moment. This is the fastest motorcycle in the world and none of them!


    The Dodge Tomahawk has a limit speed comparable to that of an airplane. The theoretical maximum speed can reach 676 kilometers per hour. The slower speed of an ordinary civil aviation aircraft is only about 600 or 700. It is not an exaggeration. If you install the Dodge Tomahawk With wings, it can really fly!


    Although the Dodge Tomahawk is a motorcycle, it is equipped with a supercar-level engine. The Dodge Viper''s 8.3L and V10 engine is placed on the Dodge Tomahawk, with a maximum horsepower of 500.


    The engine on the Ferrari F40 sports car is a 3.0L twin-turbo V8 engine with a maximum horsepower of 478, which means that the horsepower of the Dodge Tomahawk is even more fierce and powerful than the Ferrari F40 supercar!


    Because the horsepower is too strong, four wheels must be used to withstand this fierce horsepower. In other words, when the Dodge Tomahawk stops, it can maintain its balance without diagonal bracing.


    The acceleration from 100 kilometers is only 1.3 seconds. The Dodge Tomahawk is much lighter than the four-wheeled supercar. The acceleration is naturally more powerful. In just a few seconds, the speed displayed on Naruto¡¯s dashboard has increased from 90 to 400 per hour. !


    "Drink!"


    Naruto yelled, grabbed the handlebar of the motorcycle, and forced a turn on the road.The tires of the Dodge Tomahawk have a suspension system, even when turning on four wheels, so it can maintain speed and stability at the same time, but the road is too narrow.


    The road is not wide enough to complete all the turns, so Naruto raised the front of the car and rushed to a building on the side of the road!


    It is of course impossible to perform like a ghost rider riding a motorcycle directly to the top of a skyscraper. However, with the speed of the Dodge Tomahawk and Naruto''s control, the motorcycle is temporarily on the building wall. Running physically is not completely impossible.


    The four tires of the Dodge Tomahawk are attached to the wall of the building, turning the length of the wall into a part of the turning distance, and then when it falls back to the ground, Naruto has already manipulated the Tomahawk to draw it. A perfect arc, turning while maintaining super high speed!.


    It¡¯s not impossible to force a turn before, but turning at a low speed is not exciting enough, and in the case of super high speed, the width of the road is not enough to complete all the turns, so Ming talent will perform such a performance.


    After turning the front of the car completely, Naruto kept telling, and rushed back to the black off-road vehicle!!


    Click...


    Although the windows and windshield have been replaced with bulletproof glass, it can withstand strong impact, but the other parts of the car body, such as the hood and the roof, seem to be the same, even the alloy cannot withstand a motorcycle. From the hood to the roof, the impact force caused by the car rushing over at hundreds of kilometers per hour was obviously sunken.


    "Damn! What''s going on?!"


    "Is this guy a monster?! How dare to come directly?!"


    Naruto reversed the motorcycle and Shi Shiran drove away from the top of the off-road vehicle. With the horsepower of the tomahawk, if Naruto really wanted to go, no vehicle could catch him on land.


    "You guys are all playing!" Mira angrily made her duty to Naruto. Naruto played happily, but she was so scared that her heartbeat almost stopped. Those who came to kill her!


    "Anla Anla this is Japan, they should also know that they have to converge a bit, and they should deliberately pretend to be an accident."


    "It seems that you are not right, my dear"


    Mine Fujiko''s words completely turned into reality, and the man sitting in the off-road vehicle at the back leaned out from the window, holding a miniature submachine gun in his hand, and aimed at Naruto and the others.


    "Hehe, it seems that my greeting just now made them impatient, it''s really interesting."


    "Now is not the time to laugh! What should I do?!"


    "An La An La will be fine."


    Feng Fujiko slowly pressed a button on the car, and the suitcases on the left and right sides of her pink big Harley immediately opened automatically, and pieces of bullet-proof glass protruded from it, combined into a fan-like look. Block all the bullets from the back submachine gun.


    This thing is also found on another motorcycle of Naruto. At that time, when I went to save Miyano Akemi and suppressed the gin, I used something similar.


    "It''s not right to say hello to people like this. It seems you have to teach them a little lesson."


    "That''s right!"


    There was a mocking smile on Mine Fujiko''s face, and a guy of this level dared to provoke them, the world''s number one thieves couple. This cat demon is not such a kind person. She slams the direction, her cute HelloKitty. Seda Harley immediately drifted out laterally, and at the same time, Feng Fujiko took out a modified and powerful micro-charge, aimed at the off-road vehicle behind and strafed.


    Ping pong pong!!


    Bullets continued to fly, completely beating the hood of the car into a honeycomb, and Naruto timely took out several tennis-sized balls from his pocket.


    "Give it to me!"


    Naruto''s level of throwing things is the highest in the world. Those ball bombs all hit the position of the fuel tank accurately, and then accompanied by the tank of gasoline, a huge explosion occurred.


    boom!!


    The explosion completely lost control of the car. Because of inertia, the car rushed between Naruto and Feng Fujiko and plunged into the cold river water.


    "Please take a bath for free, don''t thank me, but I wonder if there will be a river god in the river?"


    "You murdered?"


    "No, if I wanted to kill someone, I would have used a more powerful bomb to blow the car to pieces. These little characters don''t need us to spend so much time, but if we continue to soak in the water, it might be true. People are going to see Jesus, no, their words should be to meet Satan."


    "Little characters? They can hold submachine guns!"

 780 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 780

    "It''s just the level of holding!" Feng Fujiko had a sneer on his face. "There are two cars tracking you, each with four people. The car behind has been dumped by us. As for the car just now When the gun was fired, it was aimed at the wheel but it turned off. With such a small character that can be hired for a little money, how can I understand what real power is?"


    "Long-legged sister, so amazing!"


    Mira seemed to be impressed by Feng Fujiko''s self-confidence, and couldn''t help but hug Feng Fujiko''s waist tightly. Feng Fujiko was taken aback for a moment, and then a smile appeared on his face.


    ''Is it just a child after all...''


    "Hey hey hey... I also have my credit for fighting them back just now. Why do you only praise the two sons?"


    Naruto kept driving at the same speed as Feng Fujiko, and looked reluctantly at the princess who looked a lot like Xiaolan but had a really bad personality.


    "Asshole! Get out of here!"


    The two cars were too close, Mila stretched her foot and kicked Naruto directly, making Naruto very depressed.


    "Although the killer has been defeated, it seems that more troublesome guys have followed."


    Mira, Fujiko Mine, and Naruto turned their heads at the same time, and saw a giant teenager who was tracking up on a skateboard...


    Chapter 311-Chaos, but a little warm!


    "I didn''t expect you to be quite popular, little princess."


    Feng Fujiko looked at the figure on a skateboard behind him, and laughed at the little princess sitting behind him.


    "Don''t make a joke at this time, Sister Long Legs! Let''s go!"


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness."


    The solar skateboard modified by Dr. Aka has more power stored in the battery, and the limit speed has been increased to 120 kilometers. On the streets of Tokyo, you can barely keep up with Naruto and Mine Fujiko.


    "In a sense, the kid behind is more troublesome than the group of guys before." Naruto sighed helplessly.


    "Yeah, but just get rid of him."


    Mine Fujiko still has a confident smile. Although the horsepower of the Great Harley is not as good as Naruto¡¯s Dodge Tomahawk, the Hello Kitty Harley of Mine Fujiko has a strong horsepower that is not lost to a racing motorcycle. When the speed increases, Because of the friction of the tires on the ground, even a few plumes of white smoke appeared in the air.


    Conan turned around and immediately rushed into an alley on the side.


    Feng Fujiko rushed past an intersection, but he couldn''t see Conan in the rearview mirror. He couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Why didn''t you keep up, did you give up?"


    "That kid won''t give up so easily, no two, in front!"


    "Nani!"


    Although Conan didn¡¯t have any offensive weapons in his hands, he was indeed much better than the guys who drove the car and had submachine guns in their hands. He actually saw the advance route of Fujiko and Naruto in advance. The alley ran after them.


    "It''s really good to see through our movements!"


    "After all, he is the son of Yusaku Kudo, so it''s not a big deal to have this ability."


    "That''s right, but let''s play with him a little bit."


    Feng Fujiko pulled a handle on the front of the car, and the pink suitcases on the left and right sides immediately left the Harley''s body. After reducing the load, the horsepower of the big Harley was fully displayed.


    "Get me up!"


    Naruto and Feng Fujiko yelled at the same time, manipulating their motorcycles, and flew directly to the height below. The height difference of about ten meters was completely ignored by them.


    "Damn! Can''t lose!"


    Conan''s self-esteem burned intensely, and he controlled the skateboard to fly to the handrail of the stairs, and slid down in a very exaggerated posture.


    Naruto speeded up and rushed onto a bridge first. The silver-white body was as eye-catching even at night.


    Conan gritted his teeth, changed the direction of the skateboard, and at the same time increased the speed of the skateboard to the maximum, and rushed to the roadblock on the side of the road. With the help of the inclination of the roadblock and the top speed of 120 kilometers per hour, the entire skateboard flew into the sky with Conan. , Fell in the direction of Naruto.


    Naruto turned the front of the car and rushed towards Conan who had fallen from the sky.


    "Be careful to avoid it!"


    "Oops!"


    Dr. Ari has not yet developed the props that can make Conan fly. He falls in accordance with gravity, and if he continues to follow this trend, he will definitely collide with Naruto.


    Conan was in mid-air, pedaling hard on the skateboard with both feet, and immediately jumped to the side, while his super skateboard was completely broken into pieces under the relentless wheels of the Dodge Tomahawk.


    "Oh, I accidentally broke something, but it was Conan who provoked you first."


    Naruto left a word that made Conan go madly, turned around, drove with Feng Fujiko, Shi Shiran drove away.


    The Kingdom of Vespania...


    This small country has recently attracted international attention because of the discovery of a new type of ore. Queen Sakura knew that the ore would definitely not bring wealth but disaster, so she ordered the mine to be sealed off and mining was prohibited, even for Gila. De, because Queen Sakura has not died yet, he dare not directly touch the ore in that mine without seizing power.


    There are barbed wire fences around this mine to block the entry of outsiders. But now, the barbed wire here is almost the same as a dog chewed, revealing a big hole. As residents in the dark, Lupin III and Dimension Daisuke began. Acted.


    "Hey, I said Lupin, why did you bring me here without sleeping in the middle of the night?"


    "Of course it was for the Vespania ore here. A small earthquake occurred here half a year ago. As a result, the geological structure changed and the Vespania ore, which was originally buried more than ten kilometers deep underground, was exposed. Came out."


    Walking into the dark mine, Lupin found the main switch of the lighting equipment that was left here before. After turning it on, the light illuminates the entire mine. The image that appeared in front of Lupin III and Daisuke Dimension It''s a pile of rocks like a mountain...Although it''s only tens of meters high.


    Dimensional Daisuke put his hands in his trouser pockets to look cool, but, wearing that tight black nightwear, the shape is really a bit ugly, Vespagna is warm, even at night, wearing such tight clothes is still very uncomfortable. Dimensional face is very ugly.


    "Lupin, is there such a large pile of ore?"


    "Of course not, it''s just a small piece found by chance."


    "By chance? What''s the use of the stone you mentioned?"


    "Well..." Lupin turned his head, "In a simpler way, it is the ultimate invisibility."


    "Invisible?"


    "Yes, you military expert should be very clear about the principle of stealth fighters."


    "It is to coat the fighter plane with materials that can absorb radio waves, so that the radar can''t detect it, right?"


    "Yes, it''s similar to that. Although the technology for absorbing radio waves is also developing day by day, it only makes it difficult for radar to search, and it cannot absorb radio waves 100%."


    "Then this Vespania ore can completely absorb the radio waves?" Dimension Daisuke guessed what Lupin said, and got Lupin''s nod of approval, and Dimension Daisuke looked at the pile without any characteristics. For the first time in the pile of rocks, I felt a sense of inhalation.


    "This thing is simply Pandora''s box. Once it is obtained by a military country and used on a fighter jet, it can fly to other countries and bombard it for a while, and the enemy has no idea where you came from. It can greatly increase the power of combat effectiveness, but it will cause war."


    "Bingo! But I don''t have the idea of ??starting a war. I only need a small piece." Lupin patted the instrument placed next to the rock pile and said: "Those fools use this kind of thing to explore the dimension. Spania ore, it¡¯s weird to find it."

 781 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 781

    "What about you, what do you plan to do?"


    "Hehe..." Lupin III¡¯s face showed a monkey-like smile. "Although the phone is convenient, it can be tapped. Therefore, in order to keep it confidential, many national capitals will choose the most traditional method of writing letters. In order to find the Vespania ore, I need to use my Lupin¡¯s highest technology...Dangdangdang! Probe stick!!¡± (Why does it suddenly feel like Doraemon taking out the props...)


    "Hey..." Dimension Daisuke reluctantly grabbed his hat and looked at Lupin, who was inexplicably excited, and said, "Have you really tried this method?"


    "No."


    Lupin is a casual and honest child, his tone is serious and uninteresting. It is said that this method is really old enough. Before the ore detector was invented, at that time the collision of two rods was used to detect groundwater and mineral veins... ¡­


    "But my dear probe stick sauce is absolutely trustworthy!" (What is probe stick sauce?)


    "moron!"


    Ding Ding Ding!


    After three nice beeping sounds in a row, Princess Mira seems to far surpass Konoha¡¯s princess in gambling. The first time she played the slot machine, she won three consecutive 7''s. This time it was horizontal and diagonal. Grand Slam, won a full house.


    Naruto was holding a can of beer, and Fujiko Kazuo stood looking at the little princess, and smiled: "I didn''t expect her luck to be really good, but if someone pays attention to her appearance, it may cause a commotion. "


    "What is there to worry about?" Although he was standing in the game hall, Fujiko Minami was also wearing sunglasses. Naruto complained that he missed the days of being a big star in the past. "The people here are all focused on the game console, who I would care about such a little girl, and even if she is seen, just say that she is Xiaolan."


    "Oh... you really deserve to be the number one liar in the world..."


    "Thank you for the compliment, Lord Hell Referee."


    Naruto and Mine Fujiko were in this crowded place, talking about the secrets that outsiders could not know, and after the little princess put down the slot machine, she started to fight with the doll machine again.


    This time Mira''s luck seemed to still be maintained, and for the first time she caught a gray plush doll.


    "Come here! Come here! I caught it!" The little princess who played the claw machine for the first time was so excited that she slapped the claw machine hard, but the doll fell again because of the vibration, "What the hell! Obviously caught! Waiter, come over here, I just caught the doll! I really caught it!"


    Looking at Mira, who was almost there because of a doll, Naruto and Feng Fujiko couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Is still a child..."


    After the game, it¡¯s dinner time. When you come to Japan, the thing you absolutely must eat is sushi. The three people appeared in a conveyor belt sushi restaurant. Although they are closer to Xiaolan in appearance and body, they seem to have the attributes of a green child. Mira Constantly sweeping the delicious and fresh sushi in front of him, the food intake is even bigger than Naruto.


    "Long-legged sister, you have been paying attention to the outside just now."


    Feng Fujiko gently pushed the sunglasses he had not taken off, and laughed softly: "No way, after all, we kidnapped a princess from a country."


    "good to eat."


    "Hello...you feel a little hostage, OK?"


    "Okay." As Mila dealt with it, she took down another plate of sashimi of red sea bream, and even Naruto felt powerless when she was eating with all her heart. "Although I don''t know your purpose, I think it''s long. Sister Leg is not a bad person."


    "What about me?" Naruto pointed at himself.


    "Asshole!"


    "Hahahaha..."


    "But can you tell me, your real purpose?" Mira turned her head and looked at Naruto and Fujiko with a smile, "Look, I''m not talking, but I still decided to believe that you still have my own intuition."


    The relationship between people is also very strange. Mira seems to like to be close to Mine Fujiko. Although the evaluation of Naruto is very bad, she is not really defensive. She turned her head and looked serious. There is a little inexplicably handsome.


    After a moment of silence, "there was rice grains on my face." Feng Fujiko pointed out this.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    "Idiot! Don''t put back the plate after eating!"


    Chapter 312-The power of mouth escape!The undefended heart of the girl!


    "what!"


    When you are depressed, it is definitely a very refreshing thing to stand on a high place and shout loudly without scruples. Therefore, some white-collar workers who work under pressure will go on a roller coaster, because then even if they shout loudly, they will not Being laughed at.


    Mira stood on a small hill outside Tokyo, shouting at the bustling city, her cheeks flushed slightly because of her shouting.


    It was early in the morning. It was about five o''clock. The bustle and hustle and bustle of the night were gone, and it was not time for the office workers to wake up. This time, I''m afraid it is the quietest and most bleak time of the day in Tokyo.


    The cold air carried some water vapor, which faded away from the excitement. After the bustling Tokyo, this steel jungle looks cold. At this point, most people should be in bed. There are few people on the street, which makes Tokyo look a little bit Bleak.


    Feng Fujiko was wearing sunglasses, blocking the glare of the sun, looking at the figure that was just a child to her.


    "How about, little princess, are you satisfied?"


    "awesome!"


    Mira took a sigh of relief, sitting on the Hello Kitty Harley of Mine Fujiko, her face was as excited as a little girl who got a Barbie doll, "Awesome! This is the first time that I am free like this!"


    "Yeah, you are great, so we two stayed up all night..."


    Naruto murmured on one side in a chill, saying that the three girls with the same faces seemed to be very energetic. Naruto imagined the three single cells together, and felt that he should really exercise Click it.


    Mira Chong Naruto wrinkled her nose cutely, feeling that it was very unpleasant to see him.


    "Now, Sister Long Legs, where are we going today?"


    "Today..." Feng Fujiko dragged the tone for a long time, looking at the metropolis that was still a bit cold despite the sun, "I want to go where you should go."


    Mira''s original excitement dropped to the freezing point in an instant, and her face was extremely ugly.


    "No! I won''t go back!"


    "Oh, did I say I''m going there?" Feng Fujiko''s fingers flicked the corners of his mouth, and the wicked smile was like that before the nine-tailed fox Yuzao who had practiced for a thousand years, "but you also know it very well. Well, that is where you should go. That is your responsibility and your destiny."


    "No! I will never go back there!"


    She is a paranoid child. If she is forced to take her back there, she can only usher in more fierce resistance. Naruto glanced at Feng Fujiko and said: "Fujiko, you leave first, I''ll talk to her for a while words."


    Feng Fujiko pushed his own sunglasses, 120% confident in his eloquence, but was a little worried that his eloquence was too good.


    "Don''t bully her too much."


    "It was you who was bullying her just now."


    Naruto rolled his dead fish eyes and looked at the woman who was laughing upside down. Feng Fujiko chuckled, turned around, twisted his full buttocks, and turned away with the breath of a demon.


    "What do you want to do?!" With no "Long-legged sister" she trusted by her side, Mira looked at Naruto in a defensive manner, "If you dare to do something bad, I will call it!" Feng Fujiko''s words "Don''t bully her" worked, and Mira seemed to be crooked.


    "I''m not interested in you!"


    Naruto expressed disdain for Mira''s defenses. Although she looks almost exactly the same as Xiaolan, Mira is Mira and Xiaolan is Xiaolan. Mingren will not confuse them.


    Sitting in the seat of his Dodge Tomahawk, Naruto copied his arms.

 782 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 782

    "I know you don''t want to go back to Vespagna, although I can knock you out and take you back directly, but as long as you can answer my three questions, I won''t force you to go back, how about?"


    "Are you serious?"


    "If I regret it, you can go and tell your''Long-legged sister'' against me."


    Mira''s trust in Fujiko was obviously higher than that of Naruto, and she nodded in response.


    "go ahead."


    "The first question, if you want to stay here, how do you live?" Naruto chose to go from the shallower to the deeper. The first question is a very practical question. For any life, "Tokyo is the most prosperous city in the world." One. Although it is beautiful here, it is not easy to live here. The simplest thing is money. How do you plan to support yourself?"


    "I...I can go to work." Mila whispered, even she could hear her guilty conscience.


    "Really? What work do you plan to do?" Naruto smiled, this kind of girl with simple thinking, it is not difficult for Naruto to guess her mind, if it is Feng Fujiko, it will be more troublesome. "If you talk about salary, Lawyers and doctors are both very high-paying professions... However, I don¡¯t believe you can get the license of a doctor and a lawyer if you are killed. Being a teacher? Is it a joke to teach students royal etiquette? Being a police officer? People searched by others. You''re welcome. If you are a girl with no social experience, if you don''t want to sell your body, you can only go to a restaurant to do work like washing dishes."


    "So what?! Just wash the dishes!"


    "What a naive girl!" Naruto let out a sigh that made Mira''s forehead jump. "Do you know what it means to wash the dishes? That means you have to sit on a chair every day and wash thousands of dishes. , I promise, you won¡¯t be able to straighten up your waist in one day, and you will definitely want to sleep when you come home. Even if someone asks you to play with you, you don¡¯t have any strength. You only have a monthly income of 100,000 yen. If you lack the concept of yen, I can tell you that last night you even ate and played and spent about 1.5 million yen. That is to say, if you go to wash the dishes, you probably don¡¯t It¡¯s a year to eat or drink, and you can play once like last night. I think it¡¯s pretty good."


    The reality that Naruto said made Mila''s tongue. The high consumption in Tokyo is not just casual talk. It is not a big deal to spend more than 1 million a night.


    "What you expect is often the reality of others. Xiaolan hopes to become a princess, but you expect to be a commoner, so you have exchanged identities. However, Xiaolan doesn''t know the pressure of being a principal, and you, too I don¡¯t know the difficulties and trials of becoming a civilian. No matter how you escape, you still have to face different difficulties and sorrows. You can¡¯t escape.¡±


    Mila''s eyes trembled and she felt a little lost for a moment. Just last night, the young girl preached to her with the same rhetoric. Now that she heard such words in another person''s mouth again, Mila''s heart was greatly affected. Touched.


    Seeing Mira''s silence, Naruto did not continue to struggle with this real problem, but asked a second question.


    "Let''s talk about the second question, what are you going to do with Xiaolan? Now she is pretending to be you, she may be in danger at any time."


    Mira was stunned, thinking of the girl who looked exactly like herself, her face turned pale, her heart was instantly filled with endless guilt, and tears began to flow in her eyes.


    The killers knew that she and Xiaolan had exchanged identities, but the others didn''t know, did they?They are so similar, I''m afraid it is difficult to distinguish even if they are face to face. If those killers really jumped the wall and killed Xiaolan as her to deceive the people, Mila was afraid that she would have to live in endless guilt all her life.


    "I just wanted to come out to play... I never thought about hurting Xiao Lan..." Mira showed a weak look in front of Naruto for the first time, as if afraid of him getting angry, "Do you believe me?"


    "Of course, although you are a little savage, you are not the kind of person who will hurt other people to protect yourself." Naruto reached out and touched Mira''s hair. He had already taken the opportunity to sit beside Mira, "I I believe you."


    ''If you really wanted Xiaolan to be your scapegoat on purpose, I would have killed you with a single shot.''


    Naruto told the dark facts in his heart, and the corners of his mouth curled slightly, "But speaking of it, everything was arranged by Keith and I. We are really bastards!''


    Mila didn''t know the truth about the darkness, and because of Naruto''s "I believe you", there was a warm current flowing in her heart, and she felt relieved for the first time.


    She really didn''t mean to hurt Xiao Lan, but her personality was frizzy, and she did something recklessly, but she didn''t want to cause such a situation.


    "Then, the last question, are you really willing? Vespa?a is your hometown, where you have lived for more than ten years. In Tokyo, this reinforced concrete jungle, you really have you Is there anything you can do? Your mother is still lying in the hospital, life and death uncertain, can you really let it go?"


    "Brother... Mom..."


    Mira opened a pendant hanging on her chest. There was a photo of her brother and mother in it. Even if she exchanged identities with Xiaolan, she kept wearing this pendant.


    "Sure enough, I still can''t let you go..." Mira looked up, looking at the gentle sun, "I want to go back! I want to go back to Vespagna!"


    "Ah, it''s finally decided." Naruto reached out and wiped the tears from Mira''s face. "That little co-group like a hedgehog will finally grow up."


    Mira turned her head, with a slight anger in her tears, looking at Naruto''s figure under the sun, as if covered with a layer of golden film, suddenly he felt that his smile was no longer annoying, as he said just now If it is, the warm comfort is all integrated into Mira''s heart, and the sound is warm, and the cheeks are inexplicably flushed.


    Naruto is very good at seizing opportunities. With Mira''s heart open, which is equivalent to completely exposing her heart in front of her, Naruto wrapped her hand around Mira''s back and gradually approached the lips of the little princess.


    Mila''s cheeks were flushed, and she pushed Naruto''s chest symbolically, then closed her eyes tightly, her tasted eyelashes quivered, and the girl''s heart was shy and expectant.


    If Mira fell in love with Naruto in such a short period of time, it would be nonsense. You may not even like it. At most, it was just because of Naruto¡¯s comfort that turned the dislike into a good feeling. It was just in this atmosphere. She was already unable to resist.


    As a princess, she was looking forward to her prince. This kind of girlish dream, no one can blame, it is understandable.


    The girl''s first kiss was green, sweet, and smelled of sour tears. This unpleasant taste is also something that must be experienced when growing up.


    Feng Fujiko stood in the woods not far away, looking at the two kissing, inadvertently moving his long hair.


    "Really... let him lie to another one."


    Chapter 313-The pink peak Fujiko, the poor Lupin III!


    Why even the fighter helmets are pink?!!


    Royal Mines of Vespania Kingdom...


    "Oh!"


    Lupin III, wearing a weird and ugly night clothes, held the two Medieval probe rods in his hand. The two probe rods crossed together and made a shocking sound.


    "It''s you!" Lupin III found a yellow bulging stone from the pile. From the outside, even a super military expert like Dimension Daisuke could not see anything in this stone. special place.


    "I seem to see you, dear Vespagna ore sauce"


    Lupin started arbitrarily naming non-creatures, this time it was this stone, and this guy even kissed the Vespania ore exaggeratedly.


    "did you find it?"


    "Yes, a great piece of ore!"


    Lupin threw the yellow-breasted stone to Dimensional Daisuke, and Dimensional stared at the stone for a long time but couldn''t see any characteristics.


    "Can this little stone change the world?"


    "Of course, this is my dear Vespagna ore sauce"


    Lupin III''s disgusting tone made Dimensional Daisuke couldn''t help throwing the stone directly to Lupin, and then seemed to wipe his hands on his clothes.


    "Let''s leave first. If we are found out, we will be in trouble. After all, it is still forbidden to enter here."


    "Hi hi"


    Lupin is always so relaxed and funny. He put his dear piece of mineral sauce into his portable bag, then turned off the lighting equipment in the mine, and left the mine together with Dimension Daisuke.


    "But speaking of it, it''s great that this stone has not been found in those countries full of gunpowder smoke. Anyway, this Vespania Kingdom is full of nature and peace."


    When Lupin said these words, he rarely showed an expression of admiration for a person, that is, to Queen Sakura, Vespania can be so peaceful and beautiful, Queen Sakura is indispensable.


    This kind of super invisible ore that can completely absorb radio waves, Lupin and Dimension can not imagine how much impact it would have on the world if it were discovered in places like Iraq or Afghanistan.


    Dimension touched his beard, and said: "But since this ore has been discovered, why hasn''t it been forcibly purchased by countries like the United States? With Vespania''s national strength, there is no way to resist the US request.


    "Hey, because this ore can completely absorb radio waves, those modern instruments are completely useless. Manual mining will be very slow. It is a very large project to cover an aircraft, and it is necessary to calculate the loss during flight. Part, so this piece of fat can only be seen and not eaten at the moment. This time I only need this piece of meat. If it is not enough, I will pick it up again.


    Lupin simply regarded the mine as his back garden, and was about to continue to express his opinions...


    "what!"

 783 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 783

    Lupin''s body froze, because of his instinct as a thief, he immediately lowered his center of gravity, turned his head, and looked at Dimension Daisuke.


    "What''s wrong, making that kind of''bad'' sound?"


    Dimension Daisuke suddenly took off his hat, then pulled on the hat of the night walker, and completely wrapped his hair.


    "What''s wrong with you, suddenly covering your face?!"


    call out!!


    A rocket hit the car parked not far away and answered Lupin III''s question instead of Daisuke Dimension.


    "Ah! My SSK!!!"


    Lupin III looked at the car engulfed by flames and suddenly wailed. Lupin, like gin, likes a model of classic car very much, but the gin car has not been changed for so many years, and Lupin, likes The car¡¯s performance seems to be to destroy it. The super classic car produced in 1926 is older than the Gin Porsche 356A. Only 35 cars were produced that year, but Naruto alone knew There are 80 or 90 vehicles damaged by Lupin. Today, another one was added.


    "Dimension, I limit you to explain clearly to me within 15 words!"


    "I used to guide the defense forces of this country."


    "Asshole! You really said fifteen words to me, hey, you didn''t even teach the air force, did you?!"


    "In short, run quickly..."


    Lupin and the old brother of Dimension, in the three-dimensional attack of rocket launchers, machine guns and air-to-ground bombing, relying on the 11 bus to stage a thousand miles of riding alone... Poor...


    Just after Naruto and Mira had something to say, Xiaolan and Qingzi took the super ugly turning point of Vespania Kingdom according to Naruto¡¯s instructions and embarked on a wonderful international experience. Journey... Flew to the beautiful Kingdom of Vespania.


    And about half an hour after that, the two fathers who had no idea that their daughter was leaving, Ginzo Nakamori, Kogoro Mouri, and Conan classmates, also followed Interpol Koichi Ken, boarded and flew to Vespa. Plane from Nigeria.


    At the same time, on a 10,000-ton aircraft carrier...


    "Idiot, hurry in."


    Although there was an intimate act of kissing, Naruto''s tone of speaking to Mira was as unpleasant as before, pushing Mira''s shoulders with both hands, pushing her toward a F18 fighter jet parked on the aircraft carrier.


    "Hey... Why should I take a fighter jet?!"


    "Of course I''m going back to your house. It''s faster to sit here."


    "That''s not going to be a fighter plane!" Mira never thought that she would fly a fighter plane. "And who is driving?!"


    "Of course it''s me, don''t worry, I once learned how to fly a fighter jet."


    "When?"


    "Twenty years ago, it seems..."


    "You think like?" Mira suddenly looked at the blond man with a black line. She didn''t even know why she gave him her important first kiss in a daze. Now she really feels that he is getting more and more unreliable. Spectrum.


    "Your words really make me totally unable to trust."


    "Ann La An La" Naruto waved his hand casually, then under Mira''s embarrassed gaze, he hugged her in a princess hug.


    "Stupid! What are you doing?!"


    "Hurry up and get on the plane, we don''t have time to mushroom here." Naruto didn''t do anything too exaggerated, just put Mira in the back seat of the F18 fighter, and put her helmet on.


    "Sit down, princess, we are about to take off."


    "What about the long-legged sister?"


    "Of course it''s another plane." Naruto jumped into the driver''s seat and put on a helmet. "This fighter has only two seats, and three people can''t fit it."


    Although it is not a problem for the F18 fighter to carry three people in terms of bearing capacity, there are not so many seats, but if Feng Fujiko is willing to be wronged, you can also remove part of the shells and machine guns and stuff her in, like Like in "Porco Rosso".


    On another fighter of the same model, Feng Fujiko fastened his seat belt and walked towards a blond man on the command podium.(The most inexplicable thing is, why is the helmet worn by Feng Fujiko also pink?)


    "Then we will borrow these two planes first."


    The blond man standing on the podium held a pipe in his hand and waved at Feng Fujiko like a crazy fan.


    "I love you! Ms. Fujiko! Just leave the plane, it doesn''t matter if you throw it into the sea."


    "This idiot!" Naruto covered his face in pain, and for the first time he had some doubts about how he looked at people. "How could I give King Mu''s name to this guy in the first place?!"


    "Who are you guys?" Mira felt a little weird when she asked this question. She had kissed him, but even now, she doesn''t even know his real name, "CIA? FBI?" Or M agency?"


    "You have watched too many movies. We are just ordinary citizens who are law-abiding and we know more people."


    "Ordinary citizens will drive away fighter jets directly from the aircraft carrier?"


    "You will bite your tongue if you speak again."


    "Ah! I really bitten it!"


    In Vespagna, since Naruto has a subordinate like Keith, of course he will not lack his secret base, flying two F18 fighter jets and landed in Vespagna in secret.


    This seems to be a smuggling, absolutely yes!


    "Oh, Lupin, good evening."


    "Ah, Ms Fujiko?" Lupin, who was still busy with something just now, rushed out like a cat smelling fish.


    "Sorry, Lupin, I''m here too." Naruto, who was sitting on the sofa with Feng Fujiko, waved at Lupin, without any sincerity in apologizing.


    "Ah, no wonder I said why there are so many luggage."


    "Have you not opened it yet?"


    "Of course, when will so many boxes be removed? But you actually checked your luggage by international express."


    "No way, the express delivery is very convenient now."


    "I think it''s too convenient."


    Too lazy to pay attention to Lupin''s expression, Naruto focused on other things.


    "By the way, what were you doing just now?"


    Speaking of this, Lupin immediately ran to his studio, completed the last part of the ball, and then handed it to Naruto and Feng Fujiko like a treasure, saying: "This is my Lupin special.'' Eliminate all radio wave reflectors''!"


    "What''s that bad name?!"


    "Uuuuu...how can I say that, this is the crystallization of my hard work!"


    Naruto looked at the shape of the''eliminate all radio wave reflectors'' in Lupin''s hand, and hit the wild monkey mercilessly: "The crystallization of your hard work is really ugly..."


    Even the feeling of burying Lupin was not good. I didn¡¯t say it all night. After riding the motorcycle and driving the car, after driving the car, we took the speedboat, got on the aircraft carrier and flew the plane. After driving the plane, we continued to take the car. Naruto and Feng Fujiko was asleep, and Lupin...

 784 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 784

    The princess smashed it outside with the washing machine and toilet to sleep on the street...


    Chapter 314-Meeting of all parties, actions of all parties!


    The next day, at nine o''clock in the morning...


    "How is Mira''s situation?"


    Gillard wearing a green suit (why not match a hat of the same color?) sat on the solo sofa and asked Keith, who was standing in front of him, to show that he was very concerned about his niece.


    "The mood has stabilized, and I have eaten a lot of breakfast."


    Keith''s expression was still indifferent, like a dead man, but when he said the second half of the sentence, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    It¡¯s weird to eat less. Gillard doesn¡¯t know. There are two princesses in the palace now. They wear wigs and cosmetic contact lenses. After Qingzi wears more fake breasts, Xiaolan and Qingzi are two people. There is basically no difference in pulling, even if the height is a little bit different, it is only a difference of one or two centimeters. Secretly changing the height of the high heels can completely cover up the past. Even Gillard did not find anything wrong.


    "That would be the best." Girard looked at his watch, "I didn''t expect the anti-princess organization to follow along in Japan, but because of this, I want to advance Mira''s coronation ceremony in two days. after that."


    "In advance?" Keith''s indifferent expression showed a slight crack, and he secretly slandered in his heart: "It seems that you can''t help it. However, although it is a little rush, the preparation is enough. Even if it is advanced, it will not change the overall situation , Just let your death advance.''


    In Keith¡¯s eyes, Gillard was already dead, and he also shortened the time he could survive. In order not to reveal the flaws, he was too lazy to talk nonsense with the dying man. Keith said goodbye to Gillard and returned Arrived at the princess''s bedroom.


    "It will take a while for the real princess to come back. Before that, I can only ask the two to continue to pretend to be princesses."


    Last night I went to be a thief''s Dimensional Daisuke with Lupin. At this time, the old god was sitting on the ground in the princess¡¯s bedroom, with his legs on the coffee table, and pulled his hat, which was almost covered by a thick beard. A mocking smile appeared at the corners of the covered mouth.


    "It''s really sad. The queen is in a coma now. She basically doesn''t know if she can see the state of the sun tomorrow. The people below are busy fighting for power. If the queen, prince, and princess are all dead, who will benefit most? Think about this kind of thing with your toes."


    "That''s right, the person who killed Prince Gil and the queen''s life is dying to this day must be Duke Gillard. Although there is no evidence yet, since he is anxious to change the ceremony two days later, it seems that he can''t wait. Up."


    Qingzi heard Keith and Dimensional say that these political darkness is really dizzy, what will happen after the queen and prince die, Qingzi''s single-cell brain doesn''t know, but as a policeman''s daughter, it is. Understand part of the evidence in it.


    She curled her mouth lightly, and thought of some nasty guy again in her head, which made Qingzi put down the teacup, and with that soft voice, deliberately learning Naruto¡¯s tone, and said: "If it were him, he would definitely say "No matter what the damn evidence he has, he will be destroyed with one shot"! He will definitely say that!"


    Qingzi''s slightly childish little face, pretending to be serious about Naruto''s tone, although it is true, it is really cute, although the content is murder, but it is not scary at all.


    ''Although they have the same face, their personalities are really different.''


    When Dimension Daisuke was complaining, the door of the bedroom was suddenly pushed open. Two middle-aged uncles and a child wearing glasses suddenly rushed in. An outsider broke in. Dimension Daisuke¡¯s first reaction was to draw a gun. In just 0.3 seconds, the muzzle was aimed at the three people who came in from the outside. As long as they changed a little, Dimension would shoot all three of them in half a second!


    "Dad?!"*2


    The voices of the two girls dressed in the same clothes in the bedroom made Dimensional Daisuke not shoot at the first time, but rubbed his own temple with the muzzle.


    ''It''s really troublesome, let them find here.''


    "Xiaolan!" "Qingzi!"


    Kogoro Moori and Nakamori Gin came to Vespania from Japan for three thousand miles. They finally met their daughters, and there was no such kind of drama of confessing their wrong daughters. Seeing their precious daughters, they didn¡¯t suffer. Feeling wronged and looking pretty good, the two middle-aged uncles let go of their hanging hearts.


    "That''s great." Nakamori Yinzo felt that he was almost collapsed, and then immediately hit Qingzi''s head with an iron fist. "Did you have a water in your head and you actually ran out of the country and you don''t know to tell me!"


    On the other side, Xiaolan was also punished by her father with an iron fist. The two uncles didn''t know if they had spoken to each other beforehand, and they said exactly the same.


    "Sister Xiaolan, are you not injured?!"


    "Don''t worry, I have nothing to do." Xiaolan spit out her tongue. In fact, although she was a little uncomfortable to be served as a princess, she was actually pretty good in general. After all, she rounded her up. Princess dream.


    "Really..." Mouri Kogoro complained, then poured himself a full cup of tea, and after drinking it like a cow chewing a peony, he looked at Xiaolan with a little annoyance, "Xiaolan, even if you want to be a princess , Also tell me in advance!"


    Xiaolan tilted her head, looked at her father strangely, and said, "Huh? Didn''t the teacher inform you? I remember he said he would call."


    "When I mentioned the blond-haired guy, I got a lot of fire. Where is Uzumaki Naruto?!"


    For Naruto, this time Maori, Nakamori, and Conan are all full of anger. If they see Naruto, they will launch a stormy attack.


    Dimension Daisuke has put his gun back into the holster, habitually pulls his hat, and said, "He should be still crawling on the road now."


    "climb?"


    Everyone has keenly noticed this keyword.


    "Oh sneeze!"


    No matter how powerful people are, they can¡¯t resist the erosion of diseases, just like Super Saiyans will die from viral heart disease, and even people with fairy bodies like Naruto will get sick. Naruto One In the coming year, there will be some small colds. Naruto is still like this. Lupin III is no exception. While driving, he sneezed really.


    "Cold! Don''t spread it to me!"


    Mila''s face was disgusting. For the middle-aged uncle who looked like a monkey and looked extremely wretched, he was even worse than his expression after seeing a cockroach.


    "You dare to say! Who do you think I caught a cold because of?! Ah sneeze!" When Lupin III was complaining, his nose was itchy and it was another sneeze. "It''s all because of you and I just slept on the street last night. Will catch a cold!"


    "Compared to this...ah" Naruto felt that he was almost in a coma, and looked helplessly at Lupin III who was driving, "Can your car be a little faster?"


    Naruto and the others are indeed crawling, four people squeezed in a beige beetle, at this speed... it should be a little faster to walk.


    "This is already full speed."


    "Where is your Mercedes SSK?"


    "And my military Hummer?"


    "Both of them are reimbursed." Lupin III rolled his eyes and remembered the miserable situation that night. Numerous missiles fell like a meteor shower. He and Dimension leaned on their feet and finally escaped the explosion. range.


    "That day..." Lupin was about to explain the reason for the reimbursement of the car. He looked at Mira who was sitting at the back, and swallowed the back half abruptly.


    He went to the forbidden mine to not let the princess know.


    "Hey, that uncle who has returned seriously!" Mila didn''t pay attention to Lupin''s words, "I''m thirsty, go buy me a Coke!"


    "Hi"


    "Lupin sauce, I want iced coffee"


    "Hi hi"


    "Lupin, I want Cuban rum."


    "Hi...Where can I buy it?"


    "Oh, then ice water would be fine."


    ''From Cuban rum to ice water, is the jump bigger?''Although Lupin wanted to vomit, but thinking about Naruto''s bad personality of plucking hair and peeling skin, Lupin still held back his mouth addiction for a while.


    "Hi hi hi"


    "An answer is enough!" *3


    "Hi¡­¡­"

 785 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 785

    Lupin III, the dignified number one super thief, the thief who made all the police in the world go crazy, was simply defeated by the trio and almost lost his underwear.


    "The best sniping point on the parade route should be the tallest building, dad, if you were to sniper, would you choose the tallest building?"


    "cut!"


    Although he knew that he was a hypocrite, Dimension Daisuke dealt with children, even if only the appearance of the children was completely inconsistent, he pulled Conan off his neck and said, "I am not a professional killer, how do I know where I am? Sniper?!"


    "Of course Dad won''t be a professional killer, but Dad has thick calluses on the second knuckle and palm of his left index finger. It should be caused by frequent use of a revolver."


    "It''s interesting, Shinichi Kudo." Daisuke Dimensional crouched in front of Conan, and said: "My hands are always in my pocket, how do you know? I don''t remember I shot in front of you. Even if I was in the palace just now, I was using a standard pistol. How do you know what I am good at is a revolver?"


    "Because of the shape of the cocoon, the butt of the standard pistol is straight, while the butt of the revolver is curved. The two different shapes of the butt, the shape of the cocoon is also different."


    The eyes under the hat of Dimension Daijie looked at Conan with a very unhappy mood, and said coldly: "Don''t show your reasoning to me anymore, and don''t call me father again, or I will collapse you!"


    Chapter 315-As long as people die, there is nothing left.


    Dimension Daisuke threatened coldly. Although he had nothing to do with children, he would still draw his gun and kill Conan if necessary.


    Scratching his head through his hat, the drunkard Dimension pointed to a bar in front and said, "Next, let''s go to the bar in front for a drink."


    Although it is broad daylight, there is still an''OPEN'' sign hanging on the door of the bar, indicating that it is now open.


    "This is not okay, aren''t we going to visit the scene of the accident next?"


    "It''s not my fault, who told this bar to open at the wrong time and let me see it."


    Dimensional Daisuke casually found an excuse for his alcohol addiction. Conan rolled his eyes to look at Dimensional Daisuke, as if he was sure he would not kill himself, and said: "It is easy to understand the concept of secret exchange. "


    "Where did you come from so much nonsense, here!" Daisuke Dimensional tossed Conan a coin, "That''s about 500 yen. Go buy some juice for yourself."


    ''What a drunkard... However, Daisuke Dimensional, at that time, I was afraid that the speed of drawing the gun was less than half a second. It was really fast, and it was not his most convenient gun. It was really troublesome!''


    "Hey... why did my dignified Lupin III fall to the point of running errands?"


    Wearing a red suit, Lupin, who still looked like a monkey, stood in front of a vending machine and complained helplessly.


    Even if it¡¯s actually the number one thief, Lupin¡¯s status is always the lowest in the family. Dimension Daisuke and Ishikawa Goemon must be clearly above Lupin, when Naruto and Mine Fujiko are present at the same time. Next, things like running errands were of course handed over to Lupin.


    "First of all, Coke."


    Lupin stuffed a coin into the vending machine and then pressed the Coke button, but the machine did not respond.


    "Hey, what''s the matter? Coke, come out Coke! Hey, why don''t you even return the money to me? Oh, if you are like this, then look at my stunt, Lupin''s fist!"


    Lupin III had a problem with his head again. He punched the vending machine with his fist, and the vending machine instantly became Santa Claus, crackling out a lot of coins and drinks.


    "Oh, dear vending machine sauce, you are so kind, I didn''t expect that not only did you give me a drink, but you also had a tip, thank you so much"


    Although the brain is a bit problematic, and the level of naming is very bad, but the name of the world''s first thief is definitely more than just talking, anyway, Naruto can''t punch the vending machine to spit out all the drinks and coins. come out.


    "Uncle, stealing is wrong."


    "Stealing things?" Lupin, who was doing a big sweep, turned his head and glanced at Conan, his eyelids were slightly raised, and said: "Don''t talk nonsense, I just gave the money."


    "I only gave a pot of money."


    "It doesn''t matter, these are all sent to me by my dear vending machine sauce."


    ''Why do these guys like to change concepts so much?''


    Conan had a black line in his forehead. He felt that whether it was Lupin III or Dimension Daisuke, they were all the same type of characters, and they were all super problem children, and their mouths were all taught by Naruto himself.


    "However, Lupin III, who is known as the world''s number one thief, does not seem to be a good person."


    "You''re right, kids from the Kudo family" Lupin turned his head, deliberately showing a terrifying expression, "I''m a super evil thief!"


    Lupin''s idiot-like acting skills, even Conan didn''t bother to complain, tilted his head, and looked innocent.


    "That''s why you have a pistol hidden in you."


    "Huh?" Lupin''s gaze winced slightly.


    "Because your left shoulder is slightly lower, so you should have hidden a pistol."


    Lupin glanced at Conan, then put his hand into his left arms as fast as lightning, and then quickly took out a...a small camera.


    "You guessed wrong, I''m not that guy in the dimension, I don''t easily carry a gun on my body."


    ''And I don¡¯t need a pistol to kill.''


    Lupin also has this thought in his heart. Although Lupin rarely kills people, he is definitely not never killed. This is also the reason why he is more powerful than Kuroba, mature!


    Although Lupin was very nervous, it was basically impossible to find out his flaws. Conan took a look at Lupin, then dropped a coin, picked up a can of soda and left.


    "This kid... really interesting."


    Lupin squeezed his chin, then took a look at the time.


    "Ah! Oh, it''s been twenty minutes. If you don''t hurry up, I will be killed!!"


    Lupin was once again in a hurry because he didn''t have the concept of time. He quickly picked up the three spots of coke, coffee and ice water, and bounced off the quiet street.


    Vespa?a¡¯s royal guards have been taught by the dimension, so the dimension has all their defensive arrangements, that is to say, their guards are basically useless to Naruto and others, driving that car is so slow. The beige beetle, Naruto and the others easily entered the Vespagna Royal Private Forest, where Queen Sakura and Prince Jill had an accident.


    "The place I want to look at before I go back anyway, it really is here." Naruto took a sip of ice water and watched Mira walk towards the largest cherry blossom tree in Vespagna.


    "It''s not surprising that she would come here where her mother and brother had an accident." Feng Fujiko lay lazily on the body of the Beetle, with a rare expression in his eyes.


    "But it''s okay to let her go alone like this, she seems to be an escape expert."


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay."


    Naruto stretched lazily, Vespagna''s warm but not dazzling sunlight really made people want to sleep.


    "If you want to escape, you won''t come back obediently with us, and if we are there, that stubborn girl won''t cry."


    "Ahhhhhhhh, I really understand." Lupin''s eyelids twitched, his expression became serious again, "who won''t be my new sister-in-law again?"


    Lupin''s ridicule caused Naruto''s face to twitch, and Feng Fujiko showed a smile.


    Naruto seemed to conceal his heart and drank his saliva. He looked up at the blue sky and said, "That... I''ll talk about it later. With the current situation, I''m not in the mood to think about that. People Ah, as long as you die, you will have nothing. Money, power, status, everything will turn into a piece of loess as life disappears."


    "Don''t say that kind of unlucky words!"


    Feng Fujiko raised her voice, and Naruto''s sigh made her upset, and she rarely revealed her true emotions.


    "We will not lose! The balance has fallen to our side. The Goddess of Victory cares for us, we will not lose!"

 786 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 786

    "That''s right, we won''t lose, and..." The gloomy emotions made the eyes and expressions dark, and a faint horror was revealed, "I definitely can''t afford to lose!"


    Naruto did not leave himself a way out. As long as he loses, there is nothing left. There is no comeback. There is no comeback. Because he can''t afford to lose, he won''t lose or lose!


    Mira¡¯s crying gradually became louder, and everyone who was paying attention to this was relieved, and it would be good to cry... it would be good to cry...


    "Welcome, you are from ICPO..."


    "Yes, I am Qian Xingyi." The old uncle took out his police card. "The purpose of my visit this time is to arrest the international thief Lupin III. I told you about this on the phone before. I hope you can cooperate with my actions as much as possible."


    "Of course it''s okay, but who are these two?"


    "I''m Kogoro Mouri, Assistant of Police Officer Qiangata!"


    "I''m also an assistant to Police Officer Qian Xing, Nakamori Yinzo!"


    The two middle-aged uncles saluteed a standard salute. They entered Vespagna without a valid reason, so they needed the help of Interpol Koichi Kan, who was the police officer responsible for arresting Lupin III. During this period, he can legally enter any country. With his help, Maori and Zhongsen can enter the Vespagna palace and see their daughter.


    Although the two uncles'' goals have been achieved, they have inherited the favor of Qian Xing old uncle, so they still have to pay back the favor, and they have to secretly investigate the truth about the queen and prince.


    Gillard did not pay too much attention to Kogoro Mori and Ginzo Nakamori, but reached out to Koichi Kanjita, and said, "Please use tea, Officer Kanjita."


    The old uncle took a sip of tea slowly, and then told about Lupin III.


    "Does that Lupin III really want to steal the queen''s crown?"


    "Well, it seems to be right now."


    "But, didn''t Lupin stole the queen''s crown twenty years ago, and then gave up again for some reason?"


    "Give up? So far, there has never been a word quit in that man''s dictionary!"


    "I understand, but the rich police officer here can only ask Lupin III to give up once. If those security measures are breached, I am also willing to hand over the queen''s crown."


    As soon as Qian Xingxing put on his hat, he seemed a little dismissive of Girard''s words.


    "I hope so."


    "Police Officer Qian, please go to the restaurant with my men to eat something first."


    "No, let them take me to the vault. I want to check the security device."


    "Understood, the person outside will take you there."


    "Thank you."


    After Qian Xingyi and the two uncles left the VIP room, Gillard''s generous face showed a sinister smile.


    ''Make trouble, make trouble, the more chaotic the better, so that no one will doubt me, I will soon be able to master everything in this country!''


    Girard is dreaming about his beautiful and ugly daydream, but he thinks he is playing with everyone in applause, but he doesn''t know that he is already a reptile that has fallen into the spider web, and the time of death has begun to count down. It''s time.


    It''s the same sentence, as long as people die, there is nothing left.


    Chapter 316-Qingzi has the fragrance of poppy seed bread!


    Mr. Mouse, who had been taught by Xiaolan with karate before, took out the key and opened the palace''s weapons arsenal, which included guns and ammunition, as well as all records of use.


    "We guards are responsible for the safekeeping and management of guns. It is impossible for outsiders to get the weapons here at will."


    Nakamori Ginzo held a record of gun use in his hand, and said, "Queen Sakura has no bullets left in her body, right?"


    "Yes, the queen was hit by a bullet from the back of the neck and directly penetrated, but the cervical spine was not interrupted, so the queen did not die, but because a shrapnel was stuck in the cervical spine, the queen was still unconscious. The bullet was found in the ground nearby."


    Unlike Nakamori Ginzo''s, the one in Mouri Kogoro''s hand is an on-the-spot record of the incident between the queen and the prince. Kogoro Moori closed the record book in his hand and said, "This is the record above. Can I believe it?"


    "Yes, I was on the scene at the time. I can be responsible for every sentence above, and if the two of you don''t believe it, you can conduct any investigation."


    "Any investigation?"


    Knowing clearly that this is the palace of Vespagna, and the two of them, one is just a policeman and the other is a detective, there is no background here. The words of the mouse made Ginzo Nakamori and Kogoro Mori very surprised.


    "Will this be allowed?"


    "As the captain of the escort, I failed to protect the queen, prince, and Princess Mira. As long as the truth of the incident can be investigated, please move here as you like."


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Dimensional Daisuke pretended to have an uncomfortable throat, coughed violently, and then walked towards the huge ancient cherry tree very exaggerated.


    "It''s here, it''s pretty close."


    "It''s really beautiful cherry blossoms."


    Conan and Dimension were originally hiding aside. They wanted to come and investigate after Mila cried, but they didn''t expect Mila to sit under the tree for a long time after crying. With time less and less time, this pair of fake father and son There was no time to wait any longer, so I had to come over.


    Hearing someone approaching, Mira glanced behind the tree, then wiped her eyes vigorously.


    "Wait a minute, why are you here?!"


    The princess with her hands on his hips showed her coquettish side, but she was quite imposing. Daisuke Dimensional was frightened and said, "Oh, isn''t this a princess? Of course we came to investigate the case. About Sakura The case of the Queen and Prince Jill."


    Mira was stunned. She was not familiar with Daisuke Dimension, but she had met several times in the palace before and hadn''t spoken, but looked at Conan and said, "Then please work hard, Wine Boy."


    ''Why do I have that messy nickname that I don''t know?''


    Thinking about the case in his head, Conan had to let go of his complaints and said, "Hey, did Queen Sakura fall here?"


    "Well, I heard Zimo say it''s here."


    "So..." Conan looked around, then focused his gaze on Daisuke Dimension, "Hey, uncle, let me ride on your neck, okay?"


    "Come on, kid, you''re too smug again."


    "I want to call you Dad."


    "cut!"


    The poor dimension became Conan''s human donkey again, and Conan reached out and touched the break of a branch on the huge cherry tree.


    "The fracture of this branch has burnt marks. It seems that it should be..."


    "Yes, Wine Boy, you have very good eyes. That branch fell when his mother was shot. It is said that my brother was aiming at a fox under the tree, but he missed it. The mother who let the fox escape was seriously injured and fell down. My brother thought he had shot and killed his mother. As a result, the uncle who rushed over later grabbed the pistol and shot himself."


    "Snatched a pistol?"


    Conan and Dimension Daisuke looked at each other in surprise, Dimension Daisuke looked at the fracture of the branch, and then extended it backwards.


    ''It seems that the place where the gun was shot should be there, just a little distance away, let alone a professional killer, even an average person, as long as he has practiced, he can hit.''

 787 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 787

    Pulling Conan off his neck, Dimension Daisuke straightened his hat and said, "It seems that there is nothing to check here. Let''s go back to the palace and check the shotgun at that time, princess, you have to follow Shall we make a helicopter together and go back?"


    "I don''t need it, someone is waiting for me down there."


    Mila waved her hand and leaped away. It seemed a bit overly lively that Dimension and Conan scratched their heads.


    ''Women are really troublesome creatures.''


    In the superb beige beetle under the name of Lupin III...


    "Lupin, did you make such a thing after a busy night yesterday?"


    Naruto holds a metal ball in his hand, which looks about the size of a tennis ball. From the appearance, it looks like Naruto¡¯s spherical bomb. From any angle, this metal ball looks like a low-quality knockoff. "This is not''such a thing'', but a super stealth ball specially made by Lupin. It has a specific frequency and can last for 30 seconds. As long as it is turned on, it will be absolutely invisible under the electronic instrument within 30 seconds. ."


    "Something boring."


    Just like throwing garbage, Naruto threw the super stealth ball to Lupin III and said, "You made it out of Vespania ore."


    "bingo!"


    Lupin hurriedly put the super ugly super stealth ball into his arms, then snapped his fingers, his expression was obviously showing off.


    "That''s the baby I made with dear Vespagna ore sauce"


    "Don''t show off your super lousy naming level!" Naruto gave Lupin a slap in the face, "Anyway, I''ll leave it to you to steal things. I''ll take Mila back to the palace, the case. Just leave it to me."


    Mine Fujiko gave Naruto a beautiful eye and exposed him mercilessly.


    "Isn''t it just about the pretty girl that you leave it to you?"


    Mila had already walked back, and all three of them gave up making complaints. After all, they could not tell Mila directly about their plan to steal the queen''s crown. Naruto got out of the car and saw Mila''s eyes flushed, but her face was hanging. With a smile on his face, he couldn''t help but smile: "Why, figured it out? Have you decided to go back to inherit the position of the queen?"


    "Humph!" Mila snorted and told Naruto that she was still the petite little princess, "I didn''t say anything about being a queen, I just want to go back. As for the queen, I will talk about it later!"


    Naruto shrugged. Although Queen Sakura is still alive, Mila¡¯s elder brother, Prince Jill, is dead. Mila¡¯s succession to the Queen¡¯s throne is actually a matter of time. Sooner or later, Mila will face it. Clearly, but Naruto won''t expose her inconsistency anymore.


    3:45 pm...


    "Are you angry?" Milla stood in front of a girl who looked exactly like herself, "After changing her status with you, she ran away."


    "Huh?"


    The girl on the opposite side was taken aback for a moment, did not understand what Mira was talking about, tilted her head with a puzzled expression.


    "Xiao Lan, what are you talking about?"


    "Lan? Who are you?"


    When Naruto saw these two girls, the oolong he had expected had happened, and he immediately covered his mouth and laughed unscrupulously. On the other hand, a girl who looked exactly like them came out of the bathroom again, making the scene Become extremely chaotic.


    The three girls with completely different status and status, but with surprising similarities in appearance, met for the first time because of someone''s evil taste.


    ''This is all coming together to fight the landlord, if you can find another one, you can play mahjong.''


    "Who can explain to me, what the hell is going on?!"


    After a period of turmoil and turmoil, Mila finally understood the truth. The girl in this world who looks exactly like herself is not just Mo Lilan, there is also a girl named Nakamori Aoko, both of them. Dressed up to look exactly like herself, because of the relationship between her hairstyle and clothing, even Mira couldn''t tell the difference between Xiaolan and Qingzi.


    Naruto was a great contributor to such an awkward and weird meeting. Mira looked at the man with a bad smile and said, "You absolutely did it on purpose, you hentai!"


    Looking at the girls with the same appearance but different personalities, each showed different expressions. Naruto looked pleasing to the eye. It was really different. Naruto had no intention of reflecting on Mira''s accusation and shrugged.


    "Because it''s so fun, the dumb response of the three of you just now is really cute."


    In other words, Naruto had grasped the opportunity just now and took pictures of the cute looks of the three girls so that they can be enjoyed later.Naruto¡¯s banter with compliments made Xiaolan shy, while Mira didn¡¯t care about it, but in fact there was some little joy in her heart, and Qingzi walked to Naruto¡¯s face in a stride, not paying attention to her present. Wearing a skirt.


    "Hey...you seem to have to apologize to me!" From Japan to Vespania, I finally met this bad guy. Qingzi was really happy, but he said that she needed to wear fake breasts. One point, Qingzi is surprisingly stubborn. The problem of body shape has always been the pain in Qingzi''s heart. When he mentioned it, Qingzi was really upset.


    "Ah...I miss you so much, Qingzijiang"


    Naruto didn''t give Qingzi Xingshi a chance to inquire about his sins, and immediately hugged this cute single-celled creature, rubbing his cheek against her chest constantly.


    Although it was not actually close to her body, Qingzi was still blushing, and she felt ashamed and embarrassed under the gaze of Mila and Xiaolan.


    "Idiot! Let go!"


    "No, Qingzi smells so good" Naruto smiled as satisfied as finding food, "It smells like poppy seed bread."


    "Poppy seed bread?" Mira, who was watching this scene with a smile, heard Naruto suddenly mention the food. She didn''t understand part of the truth and she didn''t figure out what it was, but Xiaolan covered her mouth. .


    "Ah, this is it."


    Naruto ignored Aoko¡¯s struggle and pulled down the neckline of her clothes a bit. Fortunately, besides Naruto, there are only two princesses and two maids in this room. There are no other men. No outsider can see the delicate skin on Qingzi''s chest.


    Pulling open the white oppa without any pattern, Naruto took out two poppy seed buns from the oven just this morning.


    Mira looked at Qingzi¡¯s flat breasts. Although she felt embarrassed and her cheeks were red because of it, she couldn¡¯t help but fell to the ground with a smile. Xiaolan couldn¡¯t take care of her friend¡¯s feelings anymore, and she giggled. stop.


    Qingzi was embarrassed and embarrassed, and she couldn''t wait to kill her. The single-celled girl evolved into a fierce little lion, beating and beating the man who made her such a situation.


    Naruto was biting a poppy seed bread in his mouth, and the other was stuffed into Qingzi''s mouth, and then he hugged this cute single-celled creature like that, enjoying her shameful fist.


    Fortunately, Nakamori Ginzo is not here, otherwise you really have to draw a knife and chop Naruto!


    Chapter Three Hundred and Seventeen-Multi-faceted Chaos Tucao, Naruto''s Life Hunt!


    At the same time, in the restaurant...


    Nakamori Ginzo did not know that his daughter was being taken advantage of by a hungry wolf. At this time, he had just returned from the investigation and was quickly cutting a steak to replenish his energy. Investigating a case is definitely not an easy job, and this The case involved Vespagna''s royal family and his own daughter, so Nakamori Ginzo had to devote all his energy to deal with it.


    Nakamori Ginzo, Mouri Kogoro, and Conan all sat at one end of the long table, discussing the case while eating, while on the other side, it was Daisuke Dimension who had been invited here, and didn¡¯t know how polite. Lupin III.


    "I''m so sorry to treat me as a coachman so kindly and deliciously"


    Lupin has a napkin tied around his neck, and a fork in his hand lifts a steak. I really don¡¯t see how embarrassed this guy is. In other words, if anyone else here knows that this is Lupin III who is about to steal their queen¡¯s crown, I don¡¯t know. How would you feel.


    When sending Mila back, Feng Fujiko went to meet Keith and conveyed Naruto''s next instructions by the way. Naruto directly sent Mila back to the bedroom, and Lupin was sitting here to eat.


    "You really don''t know how polite!" Dimension Daisuke said to Lupin, then raised his hand, "Take me a bottle of beer, please." You are not the same!


    "All in all, let''s finish things quickly and go back quickly. I feel that there will be no good things to stay." With his super intuition, Dimension Daisuke seemed to foresee that bad things will happen in the near future. .


    "Hmm, there will be no problem with the perfect super stealth ball sauce I made this time!"


    "Don''t mention that messy name anymore, okay?!"


    "sorry to keep you waiting."


    When Dimension Daisuke almost couldn¡¯t help but drew her gun at Lupin, the beautiful maid delivered the water of life to Dimension in time...In fact, it was beer. At this time, she also ran a lot of places and just had time to breathe. Qiangata Koichi also walked into the restaurant and took off his hat.

 788 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 788

    "Can you please bring me a cup of coffee?"


    "Of course, please wait a moment...Huh?"


    The maid made a cute voice, and Qian Xingxing saw the remaining plate on the table and the steak that was only half eaten on the plate.


    "Has anyone been here just now?"


    "Yes, but it seems to be gone. Please sit down and wait a while. I will pour you coffee."


    "Okay, trouble you."


    Qian Xingxing pulled out a chair casually and sat down, while Daisuke Dimensional, who was hiding under the table, looked helpless, "Why is the old man here?!"


    "How do I know this? God knows why he came here."


    "Really, my bad hunch came true so soon?"


    "Forget it, don''t care about him, now it''s almost time, I''ll go and steal the queen''s crown first, and then leave quickly, if the old man finds out it will be troublesome."


    "Well, you go quickly."


    Quiet...


    "Why are you still not leaving?"


    "I can''t get out of here, old uncle!"


    "moron¡­¡­"


    Click!


    Mira pushed open the door. This was the bedroom of her mother, Queen Sakura. In order to keep the scene, no one had been here for so many days after that incident. The furniture had been stained with some thin dust.


    Mila felt a little sad, and buried her cheek in the red pillow.


    "And the smell of mother..."


    Duoduo...


    "Princess Mira, here we are."


    Xiaolan''s voice came from outside the door, which made Mira immediately adjust her emotions, took a deep breath, smoothed out the folds on the pillow, and sat on a chair in the room.


    "Come in, I didn''t lock the door."


    "Excuse me." Xiaolan poked her head in embarrassedly, and then came Qingzi, the middle-aged daddy of two young girls, and of course, Edogawa Conan.


    Mira was completely indifferent in front of the people, and said: "You can check it out, here has been the same as before, since the mother''s accident. This country is cursed by that damn ore. !"


    Mira is right. The super ore that can absorb all radio waves and make modern weapons completely invisible is indeed a terrifying curse. That is Pandora''s Box. When the box is opened, the greed, nothingness, and jealousy inside it. Darkness emerged.


    The atmosphere was a little bit cold because of what Mira said. Both Kogoro Mouri and Ginzo Nakamori knew what the girl had gone through, so they didn''t care about her unpleasant tone, but paid attention to everything in the room.


    "It''s really amazing." Ginzo Nakamori looked at the photos placed on the cabinet and exclaimed, "I didn''t expect Queen Sakura to have won the modern pentathlon and equestrian champion before."


    "Mother is always athletic and omnipotent. She is known as the greatest woman in Vespagna." Mila sighed softly,''Can I really be like a mother?''


    "So..."


    Conan glanced at Mila who was depressed, and didn''t say much, suddenly noticed that a little powder was stained on the cabinet.


    "Gunpowder? Then there should be that thing here."


    Conan, who found important clues, immediately lay on the ground. It was easy to find two silver-white bullets in the corner under the cabinet. A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he secretly said:''Sure enough, plus the sentence in the testimony If so, there will be evidence.''


    Conan had already reasoned out the whole case, and his face suddenly showed a confident smile, while Mira put her cheek in one hand, looking at the two busy middle-aged uncles, and two young girls who were very similar to herself, and sighed. Pursing his lips, he still couldn''t help asking this question.


    "What about others?"


    He gave himself self-confidence and allowed himself to bravely shoulder his due responsibilities. He sent himself back to Vespania from Japan all the way. Mila didn¡¯t believe he would leave suddenly without saying goodbye, but was investigating her mother and brother. He was not present at the time of the incident, which made Mira feel very strange.


    Qingzi was bullied by Naruto before. Now that I heard about that guy, I feel very angry. Of course, I won¡¯t explain it to Mira, but Xiaolan chuckled and said: "The teacher just left the palace suddenly, it seems It¡¯s a very important thing to do, but I don¡¯t know exactly what it is, it just seems to talk to Earl Keith for a while before he leaves."


    "Kies?"


    Mira racked his brains and couldn''t figure out what he needed to do without telling himself. What does this matter have to do with Keith? I remembered that I had to kiss for the first time, but in fact, even Mira didn''t know her clearly. What kind of relationship he is with, the heart is complicated and difficult to understand.


    The person who caused the girl''s troubles is at the Vespagna Royal Hospital at this time, holding a very complicated list in his hand.


    "Really, that kid Keith sent a lot of people. Although it was a bit troublesome, he handled it correctly based on the circumstances at the time."


    Naruto nodded, secretly praised himself for his level of judging, and then began his hunting trip!


    Chapter 318-''Habitual Betrayal'', the monster mobilization of the palace!


    Speaking of it, Queen Sakura was also lucky. When Gillard shot her secretly, Queen Sakura was turning around, so the bullet didn''t directly penetrate her cervical spine, but wiped it.


    Because it did hit the neck at the time, and it shed a lot of blood, coupled with the fragments of the bullet stuck in the cervical spine, compressing the spinal nerves made Queen Sakura fall into a coma. After Queen Sakura was shot, Prince Jill also rushed to the scene. So Gillard didn''t have time to confirm whether Queen Sakura was really dead, but after the guards arrived, they found Queen Sakura was still alive, and immediately sent her to the hospital.


    Keith and the others knew very well that the person who fired the secret shot was definitely Gillard, so they sent a large number of people to protect the Queen Sakura in the ward, and Gillard was called the protection. Actually, they wanted to find a chance to let the Queen Sakura return to the West completely, but Keith There were too many people sent, and if Gillard did it at this time, Keith would definitely have caught evidence. Gillard didn''t dare to act rashly without knowing whether Keith would depend on him.


    It was such a coincidence that she had held Queen Sakura for her life.


    This time Naruto came to see how Queen Sakura¡¯s injury was, whether he could solve it, and did not tell Mira, because she was afraid that she would be desperate again after she had hope.


    After all, Naruto is not a god, and without the eyes of reincarnation, he can''t live to death, flesh and bone!


    In Naruto¡¯s hand, Keith gave him the list of all his men in the hospital, while the others were Gillard¡¯s men. For Keith¡¯s men, Naruto just knocked them out, and Gillard''s men broke their neck directly, after all, they could not let Naruto contact the unconscious Queen Sakura for no reason.


    The interior layout of the Royal Hospital, although not luxurious, is even better than Naruto¡¯s private hospital.


    According to the personnel distribution map given by Keith and the detailed map of the hospital, Naruto quickly killed what should be killed in the entire hospital, knocked out the faint, and in less than 15 minutes, the whole hospital was as silent as a dead city. , And Naruto also successfully came to Queen Sakura''s ward.


    Because Queen Sakura loves cherry blossoms, even in her ward, there is a faint smell of cherry blossoms. The largest cherry tree in the hospital, the crown of the tree has grown outside the window of the ward, as long as the window is opened, Countless cherry blossom petals can fly directly into the ward.


    Queen Sakura now has no consciousness and no self-action ability, and can only rely on those machines to maintain her life.On the wall in the ward, the latest X-ray film was hung, showing the position of the bullet fragment stuck in Queen Sakura¡¯s neck.


    "The card got so deep, it''s no wonder the doctors didn''t dare to touch it."


    Naruto squinted his eyes, pinched his chin, and carefully looked at the position of the shrapnel shown in the X-ray. The card was too deep, and he had touched the spinal nerves. During the operation, the force was as light as a few grams. Deviations of the spine will damage the spinal nerves, ranging from paralysis to death.


    But if you don¡¯t take the shrapnel, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work, because the bullet¡¯s warhead is made of lead. If the fragments of the warhead remain stuck in the cervical spine and the lead poisons the bullet, it will definitely not last long even with instruments.


    "This is the first time I have performed this kind of surgery, but now I only have to take a gamble."


    Naruto pushed Queen Sakura to the operating room alone. Today, both the chief surgeon and the nurse have to do it alone, and the risk factor is very high.


    The spinal cord is too fragile. Even if Naruto performs this operation, the success rate will not exceed 20%. If you change to a general doctor, it is only about 1% at most, which is a so-called miracle.

 789 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 789

    Once Naruto loses her hand, Queen Sakura is afraid to die immediately, but the danger of lead poisoning the bullet must also be considered. This is the difference between death immediately or one or two years later.


    Naruto didn''t hesitate, and immediately chose a person to perform this dangerous operation, pushed Queen Sakura into the operating room, and then carefully disinfected herself, put on the surgical gown, and prepared all the tools needed for the operation.


    Under the shadowless light, Naruto began to perform what is called a miracle!


    "Moses Moses can hear it?"


    Lupin squatted in the Vespagna imperial vault. Now it is almost like a prison. Lupin, who has been''habitually betrayed'' by Fujiko, is sitting here pitifully. Can use radio shortwave communication to ask for help from Dimension and Goemon.


    "Ah, I heard it."


    "Arnold... I''m stuck in the vault, can you come and rescue me?"


    "You fool, where''s the queen''s crown?"


    "Aha, it was taken by Miss Fujiko."


    "Then I''m going back for a drink."


    "You said that again."


    "Whatever the reason, you''ve been betrayed by Fujiko 358 times." Daisuke Dimensional''s voice revealed incomparable helplessness. Feng Fujiko''s character is the most difficult one among them, the truth. Above, even Naruto can¡¯t fully understand Mine Fujiko¡¯s heart. Mine Fujiko¡¯s ¡°habitual betrayal¡± made all four of them very helpless. Even Naruto has encountered Mine Fujiko¡¯s betrayal, but the difference is that , Naruto can escape by himself, and Lupin needs to ask for help from Dimension and Goemon.


    "Hi" Lupin III made the guarantee that he did not know how many times.


    "Forget it..." Dimension has nothing to say to his scornful buddy, "Goemon-teacher, it''s time to trouble you."


    "Oh, I see."


    Ishikawa Goemon holding the iron sword, sat on the rear wing of the fighter jet. Although the jet fighter did not reach the maximum speed of Mach two, it can also reach a speed of nearly 1,000 kilometers per hour. This is how Goemon is. Sitting, his powerful body can completely withstand the terrifying wind pressure caused by rapid flight.


    Dimension Daisuke drove a fighter plane and flew accurately over the palace. Goemon jumped down and fell towards a circular roof. At the same time, he used his left hand backhand to pull out his iron-cutting sword.


    "Secret steel iron slash! Drink! Ha!!! Drink!!!"


    Lupin III squatted cleverly (?) on the ground in the vault, listening to the shouting and hacking from above, he laughed unscrupulously.


    "It seems to have done more superfluous things than usual."


    The thirteenth generation of Ishikawa Goemon¡¯s knife skills surpassed the most sophisticated computer micro-controlled lathes and can even be used to cut diamonds, although Ishikawa Goemon did not cut hearts and arrows in this palace. But a perfect circle was cut out on each floor, all the way from the roof to the vault where Lupin was.


    Ishikawa Goemon landed in front of Lupin and retracted the sword.


    "Cut off unnecessary things again."


    In other words, when Ishikawa Goemon cut open each floor, he accidentally cut an extra layer, which means that the ground in the vault where Lupin is now was also cut open by him, so he made Goemon. I had to spread my legs so I wouldn''t fall directly from the hole.


    "That posture is very hard."


    Lupin was talking coldly on the side, which directly caused a knock on the head with Goemon''s scabbard.


    Dimension controlled the fighter plane to levitate on the top of the palace, and lowered a steel cable from the fighter. Goemon and Lupin grabbed the steel cable and ascended. After Lupin reached the upper floor, he loosened the steel cable and landed on On that beautiful cashmere carpet.


    "Aren''t you following?"


    "No, I still have something to do, and the support work is up to you before I get the crown."


    When Lupin waved his hand, both Dimension and Goemon knew his character, and they would never give up if they said they didn''t give up, so they left in a fighter jet.


    "Sure enough..." Old Uncle Qian Xing put down his binoculars, "There are only Dimension and Goemon. Unsurprisingly, all units should pay attention to blockade the palace and not let anyone leave!"


    In other words, the relationship between Qian Xing old man and Lupin III is just like that of Zhongsen Yinsan and Kaito Kidd, but there are some differences. For example, Qian Xing old man has captured Lupin many times, although in the end both Let him escape, and Nakamori Ginzo handcuffed Kaito Kidd on rare occasions, which was also Naruto''s credit.


    Although Qian Xingyi doesn''t admit it, he and Lupin are both enemies and friends. When he thinks that Lupin has absolutely no way to survive and will definitely die, he will also feel sad, and Nakamori Silver III and Kaito Kidd , It can''t be described as "friend" at all, and the relationship is extremely bad.


    Palace East House...


    "Is this okay?" Gillard was still in a green suit like the toad, "As you requested, everyone is gathered here."


    "Very well, I''m sorry to trouble you, Lord Gillard, cough cough..." The money-shaped old uncle in an earth-colored windbreaker coughed twice, "It''s nothing to gather everyone here, the international thief Lu Bang III stole the crown of the queen, the treasure of this country. This is why I hope the number of people in the palace will be reduced as much as possible. I hope everyone can cooperate with me to find the thief."


    Uncle Qian Xing will seize Lupin as his life''s first pursuit, and he is standing there talking, while Conan opened his watch-type anesthesia gun.


    ''I''m sorry, let me talk first.''


    Conan¡¯s anesthesia gun was aimed at "Mori Kogoro", but I didn¡¯t know that this "Mori" was actually Lupin III posing. Conan¡¯s little toy could hit Maori Kogoro, but it was absolutely impossible. The keen sense of surpassing the bones of the world''s number one thief.


    Lupin felt a hint of danger the moment Conan fired the anesthesia gun, and then immediately turned sideways, the anesthesia needle flew by Lupin''s side, directly hitting the poor money-shaped old uncle.


    The old uncle Qian Xing who was shot by the anesthesia needle shook a few times, and then sat down with a plop.


    ''bad!Why did you miss the shot?!You can only do this now!''


    Conan had no choice but to hide, and turned into the voice of Koichi Kanjita with a voice-changing bow.


    "Before talking about Lupin III, I would like to explain the shotgun accident between Queen Sakura and Prince Jill. It was not an accident. It killed Prince Jill, seriously injured Queen Sakura, and the murderer who tried to kill Princess Mira. ,at¡­¡­"


    "what"


    Conan, who was about to use Qian Xingyi to continue reasoning, suddenly heard a yawn, turned his head and saw that he was almost frightened to death. He had just been shot by his anesthesia needle, and Qian Xingyi, who had not reached half a minute, actually hit I yawned and stood up.


    "Ah, what''s the matter?"


    ''Is this guy a monster?!That anesthesia needle will sleep for 30 minutes even if the elephant is caught!''


    Conan didn''t expect that in this small place today, what was absolutely revealed was the monster mobilization. In addition to Naruto Uzumaki, there are many monsters hiding in it.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Nineteen-Skynet is restored, but not leaking!


    Conan only had one anesthesia needle. After it failed, he couldn''t use it again unless he returned to Japan to find Dr. Aka, but there was no time.


    In fact, there are a lot of people here who can''t be anesthetized by Conan, Naruto, Lupin, Kanji, and Feng Fuji who pretends to be a maid sister, standing here blatantly, even if the anesthesia needle hits them. It was useless, just like Qian Xingyi''s anesthetic that could make the elephant fall asleep for 30 minutes. He woke up in less than 30 seconds.


    "Yes, the incident between the queen and the prince seemed to be an accident, but in fact, it was a dirty murder."


    When Conan couldn''t help it, Lupin III, who was dressed as Kogoro Moori, took the initiative to speak, and turned his back to Conan, shaking the camera in his hand.


    ''He is Lupin the Third?''


    Conan was stunned, and suddenly remembered the problem he encountered with Lupin III at the vending machine before, but at present, he has no choice but to cooperate with Lupin to reason.


    Lupin walked to the still shaky old Uncle Qian, and said, "Can I say a few words first, Uncle?"


    Although Qiangata Koichi resisted the effects of the anesthetic with his extremely powerful body, his brain was still a little unconscious at this time, so he nodded and signaled''Mori Kogoro'' to continue.


    Lupin walked a few steps at random, just walked to Conan''s side, blocking Conan with his body.


    "When Prince Jill was aiming at the fox under the cherry blossom tree and was about to shoot, the fox suddenly fled. The bullet accidentally hit Queen Sakura. Did you say that that day, Duke Girard?"

 790 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 790

    "Yes what''s the matter?"


    "At that time, Prince Gil snatched the pistol in the hands of the later Duke Gillard and committed suicide. He aimed at the right temple, and of course the gun was in his right hand. Are you correct in this situation, Princess Mira?"


    Mila leaned on the stone pillar, her expression on her face seemed a little uncertain.


    "My brother... is left-handed."


    Gillard''s expression changed. He thought his plan was perfect, but he didn''t expect such obvious omissions.


    Lupin glanced at Girard at this time, with an indifferent smile in his eyes, while Conan continued to reason with Kogoro Moori''s voice at this time.


    "In other words, someone should have killed Prince Jill first, and then put the gun in his right hand, but why do others think he is right-handed?"


    "Wait...wait a minute!" Nakamori Ginzo suddenly scratched his hair and said: "We saw a picture of the prince playing baseball when he was a child in Queen Sakura''s room. At that time, he was wearing a baseball glove. If he was not a pitcher, The hand that catches the ball should be the dominant hand."


    "This matter is only after my mother and my queen. Because my elder brother wants to inherit the throne, my mother asked him to use his right hand when he was a child, whether he was eating or signing. Although the elder brother was not used to it at first, he still followed the mother''s instructions. Only in very urgent situations will I use my left hand subconsciously."


    "Oh, that''s how it is, I understand."


    Lupin suddenly squeezed his chin, his face was suddenly realized.


    ''Hey... Could you please stop talking suddenly?''


    The corners of Conan''s mouth twitched. If he was talking just now, Lupin would have to perform a duet by himself, which is definitely not fun.


    Naruto resisted the urge to walk over and knock Lupin to the ground, and looked at the serious man here.


    "Mr. Rat, did you bring the shotgun that Duke Girard used that day I asked you to do?"


    "Yes, it''s already here." Zimo handed a rifle to Naruto.


    Naruto checked the gun, then pulled the bolt, and said: "Prince Gil and Duke Gillard use the same guns. They are all unmodified Vortex rifles. Whether this gun is You can only use your right hand for loading or shooting, so you are mistaken, because the prince always uses his right hand, and he used his right hand when shooting that day, so after you shot him, Without any doubt, let him use his right hand gun, just after you shot Queen Sakura."


    "I thought you wanted to say what?" Gillard seemed to laugh twice confidently. "Police Officer Qian, since they suspect that I am the murderer, if they can''t show evidence, I should be able to sue them. Defamation."


    More than slander, Gillard is the Duke of Vespagna after all, and his status is noble. If one is not done well, it will turn into an international dispute.


    Qian Xing had completely lost the influence of the narcotics at this time, and said, "Mr. Maori, Mr. Uzumaki, is that what you want to say?"


    "For evidence, this gun is your gun, right?"


    "Yeah, what happened then?"


    "It was replaced by you."


    "what did you say?"


    "After you killed Prince Gil, you put your gun, that is, the gun that actually killed Queen Sakura, into Prince Gil''s hands."


    "Enough is enough. If you insist that this accident is a homicide, then show evidence. Otherwise, the crime of insulting the royal family is very serious."


    Naruto narrowed his eyes dangerously, showing a wicked smile that even Feng Fujiko and Lupin III would be afraid of, and looked at the toad-like Girard.


    "Do you know that I hate being threatened by others?!"


    boom!!


    The huge gunshot shocked everyone in this gorgeous pavilion except Lupin and Fujiko. Keith had the best performance and his face was still indifferent... It could also be that the hyaluronic acid had been hit too much.


    Gillard was the worst performer. He was so scared that he fell to the ground, making it clear whether he was a dragon or a worm.


    So back then, Ming Talents chose Keith, who was only the eldest son of the old earl at the time, instead of Gillard, who was already a duke and had a noble status.


    "Baga! There are empty bullets in this gun!"


    "Empty bomb?!"


    Naruto carried the rifle on his shoulder and said, "You just admitted that this gun is your gun. If it is your own gun, there is no reason why you would not know what it is. The only explanation is that this gun originally belonged to Prince Jill, but what I don¡¯t know is that all the bullets in Prince Jill¡¯s rifle are empty. Because Queen Sakura is kind and doesn¡¯t like hunting very much. This kind of activity aimed at the life of animals, so all the bullets of Prince Jill were removed and turned into empty bullets with only gunpowder and shells. If you want to prove the evidence, it is the gunpowder found in Queen Sakura¡¯s room. Powder, and two warheads on the ground, right, Conan?"


    Naruto took the initiative to speak to Conan. Although Conan looked at him very unhappy, in the heart of this young man, the truth of the case was always more important than everything else, so he nodded and admitted it.


    Nakamori Ginzo is unwilling to be completely reduced to a supporting role. Actually speaking, his shots are much more than those of Kogoro Mouri who is sleeping in the toilet today.


    "But Naruto, does the queen of a country know so much about guns?"


    "Nakamori Police Department, although you can''t catch Kaito Kidd, I think you can find the problem yourself."


    "Um..." Nakamori Ginsan choked down, thinking carefully about the previous investigation in Queen Sakura''s room, "Right, it''s that photo, Queen Sakura won the modern pentathlon champion, holding the trophy. One of the photos in the photo is shooting!"


    "Bingo! That''s it. As for you didn''t destroy the evidence, I think one is because Keith is staring too closely, and the other is to find all those who oppose you, and then clean it up all at once, right."


    "Well said, you really deserve to be the chairman of the whirlpool group, you are the last person to get rid of!"


    Gillard seemed to be holding the victory, raised his right hand, gestured with his thumb down, and... nothing happened.


    "It''s terrible!" Naruto looked at the rifle that was full of empty ammunition, "I don''t know how to say such a big thing if I look at the situation, shame, fool!"


    "How is this going?!"


    "You don¡¯t admit that you are an idiot. Our World¡¯s Number One Problem Children¡¯s Corps is fully deployed this time. However, there are only three here now. Your trash snipers have been attacked by those two problem children. Sent to see Satan."


    "call"


    Dimensional Daisuke lay on the edge of the railing on the roof, slowly spitting out a puff of smoke, with a pleasant expression on his face.


    "It seems to be entering the final stage."


    "Really? It''s over like this, so boring."


    Ishikawa Goemon¡¯s voice was as deep and serious as before, and his body was still sitting cross-legged, but today, Ishikawa Goemon¡¯s chair is the snipers.


    "Forget it, this kind of guy is indeed too bad for our opponents. After all, as long as the five of us, we can be comparable to thousands of troops."


    "How about, Duke Toad, do you have anything else to say?"


    "Do you think this can scare me?"


    "I won''t scare you, so how about letting her come?" Naruto threw the rifle aside, and then made an inviting gesture, "Humhhhhhhh! Now, everyone welcomes this. The most noble person in the country, Your Majesty Queen Sakura!"


    "Nani?!"


    At this point, even Fujiko and Lupin, and the two on the balcony did not expect that Gillard was almost frightened to stop his heartbeat. Under the attention of everyone, Xiaolan and Qingzi appeared in wheelchairs and sat in The person in the wheelchair is the noble Queen of this country, with an elegant and cold smile on his face.


    Chapter 320¡ªFinally Bloom!The ultimate flower of rebirth and death!


    "You... why are you here?!"


    Queen Sakura is elegant and dignified, even if it is due to her weakness and pale face, she also looks noble, but when Gillard sees her, sees her sister with the same mother and father, he seems to have seen a terrifying ghost.

 791 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 791

    Gillard knew how serious her injuries were, and she was only a breath away from death, but why did she suddenly wake up and appear here suddenly?!


    In fact, the process of Naruto''s awakening Queen Sakura is indeed very dangerous, although he has power control that no one can match, and he also gives Sakura all the secret medicine he has in his body and made with medicines that can be found in this world. The queen ate, but the danger of the process is hard for outsiders to understand.


    Although Queen Sakura was awakened, she was also weak and had some postoperative side effects. Although she would not be paralyzed, her future actions would definitely be affected. I am afraid that the time of crutches would have to be advanced.


    With the current physical condition of Queen Sakura, no matter how much she recuperates, she is not suitable for the heavy work of the queen. After all, Mira still wants to inherit the queen throne, unless Naruto can immediately understand the sixth sense and reopen her reincarnation. Use the reincarnation technique to bring Prince Gil back to life, otherwise this will not be changed.


    Although Queen Sakura was sitting in a wheelchair, facing her younger brother, she had condescending horror eyes.


    This frantic man killed his son, almost killed himself, and even hunted down his own daughter, regardless of family affection. Queen Sakura was absolutely unable to persuade herself to forgive as a queen, as a mother or as a sister. he.


    "Gillard, your crimes are overwhelming. I will give you one last touch of mercy. You can kill yourself."


    "Hahahaha..."


    Whether it was the fear of Queen Sakura''s sudden appearance, or the madness caused by her words, Gillard laughed frantically, pointed her finger at Queen Sakura, and said: "Sister, you are still so naive, so I will Do it! You are totally different from the value of those ores. It is a treasure that can make Vespania stronger, but you blocked my plan for what damn circumstances! You are a fool!!"


    Gillard''s unrepentant words made Queen Sakura furious. She had just awakened and her body had not yet recovered. Now she was so angry that she coughed sharply.


    "Queen!"


    Mila didn''t have time to digest the joy of her mother''s sudden awakening. Seeing her mother''s cheeks weakened by anger, she ran to Queen Sakura''s side and patted her back gently, trying to help her get along.


    Keith stepped to the front of Mila and Queen Sakura, facing Girard.


    "Gillard, you are full of abuse, what else can you say?! Guards, catch him immediately!"


    "Kies, there are no guards obeying you in this palace."


    "Oh," Lupin III put a hand in his trouser pocket and said with a smile: "It''s really the same situation as I expected. It''s not bad."


    "However, waste is just waste in the end, so you can only do things of this level." Naruto shook his head helplessly. Although Girard is a villain, his level of''evil'' is in front of Naruto and the others. But it''s too pediatric.


    There is a pile of corpses under Naruto''s Mount Everest. There are countless people who died indirectly because of him. He has already been entangled in karma, and the crimes he has committed can hardly be matched by 10,000 Gilads.


    "So how about this?" Gillard took out a detonator button with a crazy expression on his face, "Don''t move all of them. I prepared a little surprise for everyone in that pillar, sister, it can let you Go to heaven with Mila to see your baby son, thank me! Keith, make your choice, to join me and create the great future of Vespania, or just sit as an earl for a lifetime What about the low job of serving people? Can the blood flowing in your body make you miss this opportunity? Conversely, you can get it, right? Shouldn''t men do a big job with the world as their goal?! This is also true For the citizens of Vespania, now this country needs this kind of power, new ore, that can make people stand on top of the world!"


    ''Why isn''t this guy going to get a cult?''


    Naruto complained in his heart. He felt that if Gillard were to establish a cult, it would definitely be promising. His brainwashing skills were really not just casual talk, so dirty things could be said so grandly.


    Keith''s expression was the same as before, without any change from beginning to end, but there was a trace of contempt in his eyes.


    "I, Kisdan Steinka, the current Patriarch of the Steinka family, have never really served the Vespania royal family."


    What Keith said made Gillard smile, while Mila and Queen Sakura were pale.


    "However, I will never succumb to people like you. To be the master of my Keith, you are not qualified!"


    Keith has played 50 big boards on both sides, and offended both sides. On the one hand, he said that he did not really serve the royal family represented by Queen Sakura, and on the other hand, he degraded Gillard as worthless. One''s own back.


    "Kees," Naruto patted Keith on the shoulder, and said, "Although you said that beautifully, if you dare to steal my limelight in the future, I will kill you!"


    "Yes!" Keith turned and bent over, "Master."


    The title of''master'' is fundamentally different from the titles of''BOSS'' and''king''. The latter two can be said to be merely the high and low status, while the former is completely a humble and respectful attitude and regard oneself as a slave. .


    Except for Lupin and Feng Fujiko, everyone at the scene opened their mouths wide, and seemed to be able to put an egg in an instant, and their expressions were only one word to describe.


    incredible!


    Naruto shrugged and took everyone''s reactions into his eyes with pride, and said, "Why are you so surprised? Keith is my subordinate from beginning to end. By the way, when I met Keith Twenty years ago, it was when someone had something to say with Her Majesty."


    Naruto''s deliberate ridicule made Lupin''s face after makeup show a trace of embarrassment, and Queen Sakura''s originally pale face also quietly floated two blushes. The events of the year left Queen Sakura in her heart. The impact is really not small, but looking up at Keith, who is always indifferent, Queen Sakura smiled bitterly and shook her head, and said: "Unexpectedly, even I was deceived by Keith for so many years."


    "Tsk tusk tusk..." Lupin shook his head, his mouth kept chucking, "Your game is too big, right? You stretched out your hand to such a small country twenty years ago." Lu Bangming Complimentary and derogatory, absolutely unkind.


    "That''s because of you. I noticed that there is such a small country in the Pacific that is not easy to find on the map." Naruto''s counterattack opened his mouth. How could he lose to this uncivilized monkey?!


    "That''s right, Lupin."


    With a friendly smile on his face, Old Uncle Qian Xing handcuffed a handcuff to the hand of''Mori Kogoro''.


    "Ah, what''s this?"


    "Pretend to mess up the scene, and then run away in the chaos. Isn''t that your usual style, Lupin?"


    "Oh, exposed?"


    "Think of what you said yourself,''Old Uncle'', in this world, you guys would call me that, and the kid in the whirlpool just said that there are three people in your World First Problem Children''s Army. You It''s one of them."


    "Oh, I''m just about to be handsome." Lupin took off his headgear, causing Xiao Lan to cover his mouth in an instant, "Excuse me, please take a look at the atmosphere, old man."


    "Who cares about you! I just need to arrest you!"


    The topic seems to be getting more and more biased since Keith¡¯s "heartfelt disclosure". As the anti-number one, Gillard was completely ignored. Gillard, who thought he was being tricked, had a crazy face and pressed the bomb detonator. Button.


    "You all go to hell!!"


    Nothing happened...


    As a villain, Gillard really didn''t have any momentum at all. Feng Fujiko, dressed as a maid, took off his headgear, holding the ultimate stealth ball stolen from Lupin.


    "With this invisible ball, the bomb can''t receive the signal. By the way, this is still made of dear Vespagna ore" (Lupin: I made it!)


    "Ooo! Hurry up, old man!"


    Without knowing what method was used, Lupin broke free of the handcuffs with the rope in the middle in an instant, and then, like a cowboy noose, he accurately tied the handcuffs to Girard''s wrists.


    The guards were really not good enough, and Naruto didn''t need to do anything, just relying on Xiaolan and Feng Fujiko to solve them all easily.


    Mira wiped away her tears, looked at Girard coldly, and said:


    "I actually did that to my sister and nephew! I can no longer recognize you as an uncle. I will never forgive you, and I will never give this country to people like you! The king of this country, yes I!!"


    The little girl who could only escape from crying at the beginning has finally completed a qualitative transformation here. She is no longer naive and stupid. She has experienced painful baptism, faded away from the shell, and reborn as a phoenix from the ashes!


    "Damn it! Damn it!"


    Seeing that he was about to gain this country, he was like a tall building with one foot in the air. The huge drop caused Girard to completely fall into madness. He had lost his will as a human being and pounced on Mira like a beast.


    "Goemon!"


    "To!"


    Naruto yelled the names of his comrades in arms, and the two strongest swordsmen in the world drew their swords at the same time. The Kusana Sword and the Iron Sword drew each other in the pavilion, forming brilliant and bloody beautiful flowers.


    "Secret double-edged falling leaves and flying flowers!!"

 792 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 792

    Just like the four generations of Raikage and Kirabi have the combined attacking skill of Raikage, Naruto and Goemon also have combined tricks, using the invincible swordsmanship and sharp swords of the two to only bloom. The ultimate flower of three seconds!!


    In the air bloomed incomparably bright, beautiful, and terrifying red flowers, with white flashes jumping in the middle, the sharp sword aura, like deadly pollen, and the constant metal collision sound is the last death swan song. !


    In just three seconds, the combined ultimate skills of Naruto and Goemon can tell a living person, cut into a pair of bones with a little flesh and blood!


    "Hey, Fujiko, how long can that ball support?"


    Feng Fujiko looked at his watch, showing two suspicious blushes on his face.


    "I''ve used it once before. It should be... three seconds left."


    "Run!"


    Chapter 321-We are all people who have no retreat, the light of hope!


    The bad guys in this world... to be precise, the bad guys in the supporting role will not end well. Even if Gillard has planned so much and done so many things, he will not be a successful supporting role after all.


    Gillard was convicted of treason, deprived of the dukedom, and all his family members were demoted to common people!In addition, a large number of families who secretly supported Girard were investigated and dealt with, and all were punished severely.


    Such a severe and merciless punishment came from the new queen of Vespania, Queen Mira. Her decisive style, coupled with the support of a few people behind her, made the situation in Vespania fast. Stabilized.


    Of course, the ore in Vespa?a cannot be mined. For one thing, mining is too troublesome. Advanced instruments are completely useless and can only be used manually. That would consume too much manpower, and mining will blow up the mountains and damage Regarding the environment of Vespania, neither Mila nor Queen Sakura would agree to this, and Naruto did not agree. The national power of this small country is far from Tokyo, and Naruto still looks down on it. The main thing that attracted Naruto''s attention was this beautiful environment, and Naruto was reluctant to destroy it.


    However, Naruto and the others cannot live in Vespania for a long time. The others have already left, and only Naruto, Fujiko, and Lupin are left under the largest and most beautiful cherry blossom tree in Vespania. Everything The story all started from here.


    Queen Sakura looked at the most beautiful cherry blossom tree in Vespagna, and she was deeply embarrassed by the fickleness of world affairs. She met Lupin here twenty years ago. At that time, she was a rebellious girl just like Mira. Unwilling to inherit the throne, he even asked Lupin to take her to elope, and Lupin put the stolen queen crown on her head.


    Twenty years later, his daughter has become the queen, and the queen''s crown... everything seems to be a repeat of twenty years ago.


    Mira took a deep breath, the gentle breeze of Vespagna blew the beautiful cherry blossom petals, and her attire had changed from a princess to a queen.


    "Will you still see me?"


    "Will do."


    Naruto smiled and made an absolute guarantee that the scene of cherry blossoms flying all over the sky is really beautiful, but today it is destined to leave.Japan is too messy, and the organized activities are getting more and more frequent. How can Naruto take Mira back again?Fujiko Mine knew very well that Naruto would not come to Vespa?a until the situation in Japan and the United States was completely stabilized, and they all believed that that day would not be long.


    Feng Fujiko stood aside holding the queen crown she stole, Naruto stretched out his hand, and Feng Fujiko put the crown on Mira''s head like a maid.


    Although from Vespagna''s legal point of view, Mira is already the current queen, the succession ceremony in front of the people has not yet been held, and the time is set for tomorrow morning.


    Naruto tidyed Mira''s hair, then put the beautiful crown on her head.


    "When you make this country more beautiful, I will be back."


    "Ok."


    Mila nodded gently, a cherry-colored blush appeared on her pretty face, she stood on her toes gently, closed her eyes shyly, and actively sent her precious and sweet kiss.


    During the second kiss, Naruto felt a different taste. The little girl who was crying like a child has grown up now, not in her body, but in her heart. She will never go back, but, Life is like this. While walking on the next road, while tearing down the road that has reached the back, there are only some phantoms left. You can look back at the past. That is your power, but you can¡¯t indulge or even think. Find the past, otherwise, the one who greets you must be forever.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Queen Sakura is still sitting in a wheelchair, watching her daughter take the initiative to send a kiss, and she sighed softly, and she also understood the reason why he would expose Keith''s identity.


    For this constitutional monarchy country, the entire country belongs to the king¡¯s property. Since Mira has become a queen, the entire country has become Mira¡¯s private property. Then, if Mira marries, the country will naturally become dowry.


    Naruto knew this, so Keith''s identity did not need to be hidden, because the entire country actually belonged to Naruto.


    In the future, Queen Sakura is too lazy and doesn''t need to worry about it. Seeing the cherry blossoms flying all over the sky, Queen Sakura seems to recall the past, to be precise twenty years ago.


    "It seems, someone once said something like that to me..."


    Queen Sakura''s unconscious murmur made Lupin III, the monkey, rarely show a look of embarrassment.


    After the beautiful idol drama was over, Naruto and the others had to go back to Japan, but instead of taking a plane back with Lupin, Naruto and Fujiko returned to Japan from the bottom of the sea in a nuclear submarine.


    It¡¯s not Naruto that they have nothing to do when they are full. It¡¯s just that he and Feng Fujiko entered the country illegally. At the beginning, they drove F18 fighter jets and flew directly from the aircraft carrier to Vespagna. In other words, they were in The Japanese side has not left the country yet, and if you go back by plane, you will be found out. Then, Naruto has spent the first submarine trip in his life...really...it''s not fun at all!


    Naruto is in his mansion in Tokyo, Japan. In the past few days, only one piece of music has been played in this house. The rest of the family have no idea what this piece of music represents, but Xiao Ai is all hairy when he hears this melody every day. .


    "Seven Children"!


    This is a popular nursery rhyme in Japan, but to Xiaoai, it sounds more terrifying than "Black Sunday"!


    "Can you stop playing this song?!"


    Hui Yuanai finally couldn''t stretch it anymore. It was the first time to talk to him in these days. It was the song "Seven Children" in his head every day. The main thing was not the problem of aesthetic fatigue, mainly because I knew it was Xiao Ai really feels that she is going crazy when she hears the sound of the keystrokes of that gentleman''s email address every day.


    After getting the result he needed, Naruto finally took out the remote control and turned off the terrifying magic sound.


    "Finally are you willing to talk to me?"


    "Huh! Bastard!"


    Huihara snorted, and immediately gave Naruto a roll of eyes. Naruto knew that she was still caring about Vespagna.


    After returning from Vespagna in a nuclear submarine, the woman who watched the excitement and did not seem to be a big deal immediately publicized the two or three things between him and Queen Mira, and it made the little jealous jar for a week. Without talking to him, Naruto came up with such a bad move and used the melody of "Seven Children" to force her to speak.


    How could I not understand his thoughts, Xiao Ai felt even more upset in her heart. According to her personality, she should shake her hand and leave immediately after complaining to him, but today she was really furious and picked up her little pink slippers. , Hit Naruto''s face fiercely.


    Taking the cute pink slippers off his face, Naruto held an angry little sorrow, and said, "Okay, don''t be angry, is it my fault?"


    "Hmph, this kind of wronged apology is unnecessary."


    Naruto slapped the snake on the stick, rubbed Xiao Ai''s face with his cheek cheeky, and said, "Since you know that I am wronged, don''t be angry, okay? You also know that I''ve been very busy recently. It¡¯s okay to go to Vespagna to relax."


    "Yeah, go to relax, and catch a queen by the way."


    "Ala, la, I''m jealous, in fact, in my heart, you are my Queen."


    Xiao Ai''s face turned red, because he was shy and joyful in his shameless words, and he really couldn''t be angry with him again.


    I want to scold him, but think about the appearance of his frowning every day because of the organization a few days ago. Xiao Ai is still soft-hearted. She reached out and touched his handsome eyebrows and said: "It''s very difficult to deal with the organization. Is it hard?"


    Naruto rarely enjoyed Xiao Ai''s gentle and considerate, and instead put her cheeks against her soft brown short hair, murmured: "It''s a bit hard, but you don''t need to worry about this, trust me, I will definitely win."


    "Well, I know, but you have to promise me that if you are not fully prepared, don''t move that mailbox. It is Pandora''s box. If you open it with curiosity, you can only usher in countless disasters and Fear, sister... and... and I cannot do without you."


    For the first time to say such a shy love story, Xiao Ai''s delicate face and crystal ears were all red, and her hands were tightly holding Naruto''s clothes. The more she reached the last moment, the more she felt her heart palpitations. If you lose him, then the world no longer has any meaning to her.


    "I promise you, but Pandora''s box contains not only disasters and pain, but also the light of hope that Goddess Athena bestows on mankind to save mankind."


    "Naruto..." Xiao Ai''s eyes were watery, and there was obvious emotion in her eyes. She gently stroked Naruto''s handsome face, watching him shine like the sun''s blond hair, clear as the sky''s blue eyes.


    "You are the light of my hope."


    Naruto gently kissed Xiao Ai¡¯s lips. There was no desire, no greed, but exchanged each other''s breath, so that the other party could deeply feel his own existence and the other''s love, and at the same time, Naruto did it in his heart. Guaranteed.


    "Within three months, I will end everything..."

 793 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 793

    Chapter 322-The riddle of the Qixi Festival, the girl''s feelings rarely seen in the Aidian!


    The blushing picture of the Aidian is too hard to find...


    Rice Flower Forest...


    It can only be said that Mihua Town is a collection of all kinds of strange terrain, or various terrains where cases can occur. Mihua Town actually has forests here, although it is not very large, but in this reinforced concrete The jungle is very unique.


    "Okay, I found it!"


    Conan showed his agility, climbed to a big tree, and said: "I found the stag beetle!"


    "It''s amazing, the stag beetle is really high!"


    "Yo Xi!" Yuan Tai rolled up his sleeves and let out a vigorous cry, "I will climb up too!"


    Looking at the big tree, and then at Yuanta''s figure, Bu Mei did not express any expectation that Yuanta could climb this tree.


    "Stop it, it''s too high to be so tall."


    "Yes"


    The chilly tone almost seemed to float from nowhere, and it could destroy the beautiful atmosphere in an instant. This cold tone came from the indifferent gray sorrow.


    "The only people who can climb such a high tree are Edogawa and monkeys."


    "Oh, sorry, I''m just a monkey."


    Conan rolled the dead fish eyes and put the stag beetle that he had just caught into his carrying case. He was too lazy to be angry with Huihara now. Anyway, it was Ayumi who invited her over. It wasn''t the first time that she was hit hard by her. Conan was used to it now, and she had to rely on her to grow older. Conan couldn''t do anything to her.


    "By the way, just use my retractable strap." Dr. A Li came to show off his invention again.


    "Retractable strap? You mean this?"


    "Yes, I have improved it. As long as you press and hold the button, you will not listen to the extension within a hundred meters. Press the button again to quickly shrink."


    According to Dr. Ari¡¯s instructions, Conan fixed one end of the retractable strap to the tree, and then pressed the button to extend the strap to Genta¡¯s face. Genta fixed the other end of the strap to himself, and then turned to Conan. Gesturing.


    "OK!"


    Conan pressed the button on the strap again. Dr. Ari¡¯s weird invention is really not a casual talk, pulling Genta''s body up quickly, and then...


    Boom!!


    There was an intimate release from the top of Yuantai''s head and the branches, and the sound she made was really not soft.


    "Really, please be careful!" Yuanta continued to complain, rubbing the top of her head, and then immediately pointed to the tree trunk beside him, "Ah! Stag beetle found!!"


    "Hehe... That''s great... Yuanta..."


    Unlike Bumei Lolita who just twitched the corner of her mouth twice, Hui Yuanai directly held her forehead and sighed:


    "Japan''s future is really dim..."


    However, there is one thing Xiao Ai has not figured out, and that is that the future of Japan is not determined by a few elementary school students, but by the mood of your family...


    "Ah! It''s a unicorn!"


    When they discovered the rarer unicorn, Mitsuhiko and Ayumi immediately left Yuanta who had been hit on their heads aside, and the one-horned fairy flew in front of Ayumi and Mitsuhiko and onto a big tree.


    "Great, there are two unicorns, one male and one female! Huh? How come these are female unicorns with tape on their wings?"


    "Really, it''s too much!"


    "It seems that there is something written on this tape... Hmm..." Mitsuhiko wanted to show his English proficiency, but the first grade pupils are just elementary school students after all.


    "Oh, it''s OPEN," the silly Dr. Aka walked behind Mitsuhiko and Ayumi. "This kind of tape is often used to seal fast food boxes sold in supermarkets. The fried chicken set meal I bought yesterday used this tape. "


    "Dr. Ari, are you so fat and eat fried chicken?"


    "It''s not good for your health."


    "High salt, high calorie, low nutrition, deserve high blood fat, high blood pressure, high blood sugar!"


    Each of the three children said Dr. A Li''s face convulsed, and quickly took the poor unicorn from Mitsuhiko''s hand.


    "I''ll help this unicorn tear off the tape."


    "But since these two unicorns are a male and a female, maybe they are also lovers. I will help them name them." Bumei tilted her head, and said innocently that the corners of Xiao Ai''s mouth If you convulsions, are children now so precocious?Or is it only Bomi?


    "Hmm..." Bumei little Lori obviously didn''t know Xiao Aixi''s complaints, and was still trying to test the names of the two unicorns. "The male is called the Cowherd, and the female is called the Weaver Girl."


    "It''s not bad, Bu Mei."


    ''Hehe, I was wrong. It''s not just Bumei who is precocious, but also this.The corner of Xiaowei''s mouth twitched, and he made the same evaluation of Mitsuhiko, but he was a little concerned about the two names Aimi just said.


    "The Cowherd and the Weaver Girl, Speaking of which, the Qixi Festival is coming soon."


    Japan also celebrates the Qixi Festival. It is even said that Japan attaches more importance to the Qixi Festival than China. Japan will hold summer festivals during the Qixi Festival. There will also be various activities. Of course, the most classic is to write your wishes in On the card, and then hung on the tree.


    Obviously it is a traditional Chinese festival, but the Chinese themselves don''t pay attention to it. Now Chinese people are celebrating Valentine''s Day on February 14th, instead of paying attention to the Qixi Festival. Thinking about this, it makes people feel a little tight.


    ''That guy seems to like Chinese culture very much. I don''t know if he will... Cut!What am I thinking about?!''


    Xiao Ai spit out her own random thoughts, her delicate and pretty cheeks were slightly red because of the girlish fantasy, and everyone''s attention was on the two unicorns. No one paid attention to Xiao Ai''s rare things. Cute and shy.After taking a few deep breaths, trying to calm herself down, she became that calm mourning hall again.


    ''Now it''s the final moment to deal with the organization, I can''t expect that kind of little thing!He is under too much pressure, how can he be distracted by such small things?!''


    Although this woman is indifferent on the surface, she is actually gentle and delicate in her heart, but her poor performance, coupled with her awkward temperament, is not very noticeable.


    "Speaking of Tanabata..." Dr. A Li tore off the tape sticking to the unicorn''s wings, "I''ve been waiting for a long time, and the next is the time for the guessing that many people have been waiting for."


    Climbing down from that tree, the elementary school student with a non-human body like Master Zhi rolled his eyes and calmly complained.


    "Who would expect that kind of thing?!"


    Dr. A Li ignored Conan''s complaints, and immediately began to speak his cold riddle. I really don''t know if Dr. A Li was alive by pointing to this.


    "On the Qixi Festival of a certain year, it rained heavily, and the Weaver Girl and Cowherd were unable to meet each other. The distressed two thought and thought, and finally came up with the''day to spend with lovers'', referred to as the day of love, and set it here. If you meet in one day, what day is it? 1. January 1st, New Year''s Day; 2. Around February 2nd, Li Chun; 3. March 3rd, Girl''s Day; 4. May 5th, Dragon Boat Festival Section."


    Dr. Aka¡¯s riddle is cold and cold, but it¡¯s actually pretty good. Anyway, I guess I can¡¯t guess it. Of course, there must be reasons why I don¡¯t understand Japanese...


    "I guess it''s Hinamatsuri, because lovers are like dolls of the Emperor and Empress."


    "No, it should be the Dragon Boat Festival, because''Dragon Boat'' and''Tango'' are homophonic. Of course, this kind of dance with lovers is a day of love."


    "No, it''s New Year''s Day, so I should have mixed boil with everyone!"


    Everyone tilted their heads and glanced at Yuanta who was hanging from a tree and thinking about eating, and said nothing.

 794 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 794

    "Ahem, the correct answer is the fourth item, May 5th Dragon Boat Festival, Mitsuhiko guessed it right, but the reason is wrong."


    "It''s a boring riddle..." Xiao Ai said indifferently, walked to one side of the tree, took out her cell phone, crackled and didn''t know what she was tapping.


    "In addition to the Dragon Boat Festival, May 5th is also Children¡¯s Day, also known as''''. If written separately in Chinese, it is'''', and then pronounced in Japanese is''''. That is, " () ", so I have to shorten the "days spent with lovers" to the "days of love", Dr. Aka, you can''t figure it out."


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    "The day of love together, it''s great..." Bu Mei turned to look at the two unicorns in the box, and said, "I really hope they can stay together like the Cowherd and the Weaver Girl."


    "But it is not appropriate to name the Unicorn Fairy Cowherd and Weaver Girl, after all, the Cowherd and Weaver Girl can only meet once a year."


    "No, maybe it''s right."


    Although he was pressing his mobile phone quickly with his head down, there were still a lot of people who should complain about the run.


    "Vega''s English is VEGA, and just now, the tape on the female unicorn is woven into a letter V."


    "That''s great, you really deserve to be classmate Huiyuan!"


    ''This woman is going to fight me!''


    Amy Little Lori exclaimed, but Conan was so angry that she gritted her teeth, and all this seems to have nothing to do with Huihara Ai. Her attention is all on the smartphone that Naruto gave her, directly using satellite networking. , Although the tariff is high and scary, you can surf the Internet in any corner of the world, even in the forest.


    Looking at the pictures displayed on the phone, Xiao Ai''s mouth showed a slight smile.


    ''If you don¡¯t have time to celebrate the Qixi Festival, I can also give you gifts. What you said, even if you are in love, there is no rule that only one party needs to pay. Love contains the meaning of gratitude. You pay for me So much, it''s nothing for me to do anything for you.''


    There is rarely a girl''s feelings in Hui Yuan''s heart. Qixi Festival is the reason, and she will not know now that this year''s Qixi Festival is definitely a black Qixi!


    Chapter 323-Mahjong Serial Murder, Stabbed Policewoman Overlord Flower!


    Just as the theme of Naruto World is fetters and friendship, the theme of Conan World is still a case, and the girl''s feelings in the Aidian can only be hidden for the time being.


    The location is on the highway in Odawara, and the protagonist is named Long Qi Nu, who is a real estate investor, which means he is very rich.


    Ryugasakinu was driving a red sports car, speeding on the highway in Odawara. Judging from the corner of his mouth, Ryugasakinu should be in a pretty good mood.But this is also of course, the property market is hot recently, and he has made a fortune. To be honest, who would think he has too much money?


    The energetic Ryusaki Nuo will go back to his home in Odawara City today, and then will attend a banquet attended by many celebrities in the evening. As long as he can meet any big figures at that banquet, his future will be brighter.


    But anyway, the traffic rules must be followed.


    Ryugasaki was driving the car, going through a curve ahead, and braked to slow down the car.


    "Strange, what''s wrong?!"


    As soon as Ryugasaki depresses the brakes, he feels that the car is not in the right condition. The brakes are empty and there is no feeling of force. In fact, his judgment is also accurate, and the car at high speed has no tendency to degrade at all.


    "Damn it! Stop it!"


    Ryugasakiru barely rushed through this curve, but the toll gate was two hundred meters ahead, and neither the foot brake nor the hand brake was of any use. When going downhill, the vehicle speed increased again, at a speed of more than 100 kilometers per hour. , Ran into the Odawara toll booth.


    boom!!


    The speed of the car was too fast, and the weight of the car was not light, so the car did not completely stop after hitting the toll booth. Instead, the car on the left was completely volley. With one of the tires touching the ground, it rushed forward a few times. At a distance of ten meters, the car rolled over because it could not keep its balance on one side, and then hit a lamp post on the side of the road, which was able to stop.


    The car has undergone such a violent impact, even if it has an airbag, it has little effect. The door of the driver''s seat has been completely destroyed, and the bloody Long Qinu fell out of it.


    "Hey! It doesn''t matter you! Call an ambulance!"


    The staff at the toll booth rushed over. Why did this accident happen? Now saving lives is the first priority.


    Ryuqinu received a violent blow to the head, and his consciousness did not seem to be sober. It is estimated that he could know someone around him, but they might not be able to hear what they said.


    "Seven... Qixi Festival... Jing..."


    "Hey! Cheer up! Can you hear me?! Hold on again, the ambulance is coming soon!"


    After leaving the death message of unknown meaning, Ryugasaki Nu''s head tilted to one side, and a seven-tube Mahjong tile fell beside him.


    Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department...


    "Listen well, I brought you here by exception this time. You have to wait for me and don''t run around, especially you kid!"


    Maori Kogoro wears a gray suit that will never go further all year round. The expression on his face, in Zhou Libo''s words, is the accent "I know, I know, dad, you are really long-winded."


    Xiaolan rolled his eyes, and Conan immediately unscrewed the wiretap from his glasses and secretly put it in Kogoro Moori''s pocket.


    "Yo, you are here."


    The door of a room next to it opened, and out from the inside was the combination of the most famous men and women of the Metropolitan Police Department, Naruto and Mikako. Naruto''s hands were still in his trouser pockets. Judging from the upper and lower eyelids who were constantly fighting, It should look like he hasn''t woken up yet.


    "Good morning, Mr. Maori, Xiaolan, and Conan." Although violent, she is still a polite woman without being provoked.


    "Good morning."


    "Ahem..." Kogoro Mouri coughed twice, reminding everyone that there is a famous detective here, and then raised the case in a rare open mouth, "I heard it was a large-scale serial homicide."


    "Yes, a super troublesome case." Naruto grabbed his hair and yawned while complaining. "A mahjong tile was found at the scene of a murder case on a toll road in Odawara City the day before yesterday, and a mahjong tile was also found at the scene. There were five cases in Tokyo, Kanagawa, Shizuoka, and Nagano.¡±


    "Yes, because the scope of the case is too large, and now I don¡¯t know what the connection between the five victims is. Therefore, the above attaches special importance to this case and requires us to cooperate with the police in other areas to investigate this case as soon as possible. , So as not to cause greater harm and panic."


    "It turns out that there are five homicides in five places, no wonder the police take it so seriously."


    "Anyway, let''s talk in detail at the meeting."


    Sato Miwako turned slightly to the side, intending to take Moori Kogoro to the meeting room, and when he turned sideways, he could just see someone''s completely awake expression, which was habitually just passing by with a fist.


    "You give me a clearer mind! Now you are investigating the case, and there are so many police officers from other police districts, don''t you look like a dead person, OK?!"


    "Hi"


    Naruto¡¯s laziness made Sato Mikako completely speechless. She had no choice but to take Moori Kogoro to the conference room first. To be honest, dozens of policemen gathered together, and it felt really powerful.


    "Oh, isn''t this Mr. Maori?! It''s been a long time!"


    As soon as I entered the conference room, I found that there were acquaintances. Although it was a policeman from another police station, because Kogoro Mori encountered cases everywhere (actually because of Conan), even the policemen from other police stations also had acquaintances.


    A large number of policemen gathered together. Over 90% of them were male policemen. One can imagine how noisy it would be, but the loud voice still made Naruto and the others hear clearly.


    Although it was in this noisy conference room, Kogoro Mouri couldn''t help but dig out his ears.


    "Your voice is still so loud?! Officer Henggou Enlightenment."


    "Haha..." Although he has a hairstyle like kelp or coral reef, the easy-going officer Henggou Senguchi paid no attention to Kogoro Moori''s words at all, but pointed to his side, honestly the one with an unpleasant face Man, "This is my brother''s re-enlightenment."


    Just looking at the faces, Henggou Chongwu and Henggou Chongwu are indeed twins. It¡¯s just that the hairstyles are different. The hair of the older brother Henggou Chongwu is like a coral reef, while the younger brother Henggou Chongwu¡¯s hair is very simple. Just one inch.And compared to his easy-going brother, his younger brother Shigego Henggou is a bit too serious, with an eternal coldness on his face, and doesn''t like detectives, and seems to be very disdainful of Kogoro Mori.


    It seems that Kogoro Moori had had some unpleasant meetings with Shigego Henggou before, so he didn''t want to say anything to this monk, and he took the initiative to focus on the long-haired beauty behind Shigego Henggou.

 795 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 795

    "Then this lady is?"


    "Ah, rude and rude, this is the Ogino Police Department of the Saitama Prefectural Police Station."


    "Hello, I''m Ayumi Ogino, I¡¯ve been admiring my name for a long time," Ayumi Ogino introduced herself briefly, and then stretched out her right hand. Kogoro Mouri showed a YD smile on his face, just as he was about to reach out. Ayumi Ogino''s next sentence almost made him dive into the evolution manure pond.


    "Officer Naruto Uzumaki."


    Ayumi Ogino directly ignored Kogoro Mouri, who had reached half his hand, and then reached out to Naruto.


    Although Naruto wasn''t awake a bit, he still forced his heavy eyelids to prop up, shook hands with Ayumi Ogino, and said, "Hello, I didn''t expect that there is such a beautiful police department in Saitama Prefecture."


    "Sergeant Uzumaki won the award. After all, being a policeman is not to choose Miss Tokyo. The most important thing is strength."


    "Yes." Naruto nodded in agreement. In fact, he felt a little helpless in his heart. With such thorns, it seemed to be another Overlord Flower.


    Naruto¡¯s guess is correct. Although his face is similar to that of Concubine Hideri, and the image of long hair is different from that of Mikako Sato¡¯s short hair, but from the confident and even arrogant smile on his face, this The woman''s personality is a bit similar to that of the Tokyo prosecutors circle.


    Without warning, Ayumi Ogino suddenly changed her face and slammed Naruto''s face, who was not awake with a fist.


    The beautiful flowers are all thorns. If Xiao Ai is a red rose and her thorns are only used to protect herself, then people like Ayumi Ogiye should be Venus flytraps, and they are aggressive.


    Ayumi Ogino''s punches were fast, and she didn''t even lose to Mikako Sato and Oran. Mikako Sato was a little surprised, but then smiled faintly. With such strength, she was afraid that she would have to encounter a lot. Trouble, but his words are absolutely easy.


    Even if his brain is still not awake, Naruto can catch Ayumi Ogino¡¯s fist with a quick response. The slight pain in his palm surprised Naruto a little. Although he was only passive, it made him feel a little bit A little bit of pain power is also a strange power level for women.


    Ayumi Ogino, from the perspective of a female police officer, is indeed very strong. The position of the police department is enough to explain everything. Even if Naruto took the punch of a surprise attack so silently, Ayumi Ogino was surprised herself, and then attacked even more. Fierce, actually raised his leg and used a knee bump.


    She was wearing a short skirt. It would be inconvenient to make an attack like a knee bump, but Ayumi Ogino''s movements didn''t seem to be affected. Naruto glanced down and suddenly curled his mouth somewhat bored.


    ''I actually wore black leggings, boring!''


    The other free hand caught Ayumi Ogino¡¯s ferocious knee bump, and then gently swiped her wrist. Although Ayumi Ogino didn¡¯t want to turn around, she seemed to rotate involuntarily without her control, and then faced Naruto again. , What you see is a gradually enlarged fist.


    ''So fast!''


    Naruto''s punch hit Ayumi Ogino¡¯s ear, and the strong fist wind cut off a lock of her beautiful hair, and then what came out was that it was still sleepy, but it made Ayumi Ogino feel her back. Cold words.


    "Although you are very beautiful, I only give you mercy once."


    Chapter 324-Mysterious murder, the mysterious phantom of the organization in black!


    Naruto''s punching and closing speeds were so fast that after Naruto closed his punches and placed his hands freely to his side, Ayumi Ogino did not fully react.


    The attack and defense of the two ended in an instant, and it was not two seconds before and after. Even Ayumi Ogino¡¯s long hair that was cut by Naruto¡¯s fist and wind has not yet landed. As a good old man¡¯s Henggou Senji, stand quickly. Between Naruto and Ayumi Ogino, they separated the two a bit.


    "Excuse me, Officer Uzumaki, she is my junior when I was a police officer in Saitama Prefecture. She was a bit competitive before, please don''t mind."


    Tokyo has Mumu 13 and Shizuoka Prefecture also has Henggou Enlightenment. Sure enough, the world is full of such good old people.


    "Don''t worry, Officer Henggou, I didn''t care."


    In fact, if Naruto is really angry, he won''t be able to stop the punch just now.


    Henggou Shenwu breathed a sigh of relief, while Henggou Shigego glanced at Moori Kogoro and said, "Why is this guy here?"


    The person who made the explanation for Yokozou Shigeko was Mikako Sato. Although she and Naruto had the same police rank, they were both made up by the police department, but in the relationship between the two of them, Naruto was the one who was really strong. Of course, Mikako Sato will automatically help Naruto take care of some small things.


    "Mr. Mori is the special adviser this time. It was invited by Chief Matsumoto."


    Kiyomizu Matsumoto, the manager of Naruto and their criminal department''s search section, Naruto and their immediate superiors, have a scary scar on their faces, and the man who once frightened Xiaolan by his appearance was called secretly. A guy called a gorilla.


    "Huh!" Henggou Chongwu snorted coldly, expressing his disdain for the detective. "It''s a shame to ask the detective for help!"


    "Same feeling!"


    Before Kogoro Mouri got angry, some people expressed the same opinion as Shigeo Yokozou. I am afraid that there will be no policeman on crutches like him in the entire Japanese police circle.


    "The Yamato Police Department in Nagano Prefecture? And the rookie detective from Gunma Prefecture?"


    As one of the worst police officers in the entire series, Yamamura Maori had a triumphant look, but he staggered abruptly when he heard Kogoro Moori''s words, and finally stabilized his figure.


    "You are really, Mr. Mori, my name is Shancun Fu." The Shancun Fu, who is actually worse than Takagi, seemed to care about this, and deliberately revealed the warning card hanging on his body.


    "However, one of the incidents was in Nagano Prefecture, right? What did the Gunma prefectural police do?"


    Although the appearance can frighten the children, Yamato, who is a strong man in appearance and in fact, dared to help with a cane, and said: "The crime scene is at the junction of Ai Nagano and Gunma, so..."


    The first fool of the police, Yamamura Kao, showed his police card again, saying: "The abandoned corpse entered the boundary of Gunma Prefecture with a knee, so I came."


    "By the way, I know you called the village to fuck, so you don''t have to keep checking your police card."


    "He wants to show his police rank," Naruto is here to help his forehead painfully. After seeing the police card of the mountain village exercise, he really is completely sober, "This kind of fool can actually be a police department?!"


    Naruto really wants to doubt the assessment system of the Japanese police. How can Yamamura become a police department if he is a super noodle?!Naruto really feels that the world is crazy. Takagi''s stupid boy is more than several times better than Yamamura, and Yamamura is two years younger than Shiratori Rensaburo, the youngest police department of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department.


    Naruto turned his head and glanced at Miwako whose face was twitching, and said, "Is the Gunma prefectural police station really okay? I''m starting to worry."


    "I think it should be the ordinary people in Gunma Prefecture that should be worried about, letting such an idiot... I suddenly feel that Takagi is actually pretty good now."


    "After all, there is a comparison to feel good and bad."


    "Yes."


    After the two police officers expressed their concerns about the Gunma prefectural police, Meguro Shisan and Matsumoto Kiyomizu finally arrived in the conference room. The police meeting that was held for the serial murder can finally begin.


    Matsumoto Kiyomizu and Megure are sitting together, Mouri Kogoro and Shiratori are sitting together, and the remaining police officers share a table. This is basically the current situation in the conference room.


    Kogoro Mori is a detective. It is not his turn to explain the case. Among the remaining three police officers, Shiratori is the youngest one. Of course, this kind of thing is left to young people.


    "First of all, except for the sixth recent homicide, the common point of the five cases is that the murder weapon should be a large dagger, and judging from the shape and direction of the wound, the murderer should use his right hand from above. It was cut down vigorously. In addition, according to clues found on the body, the victims in the previous five cases were all stunned by Xianbei with a stun gun and then taken away, and then killed somewhere, or abandoned after killing. And other places. There is a doubt here, that is why the murderer transports the immobile victim to another place to be killed."


    Shiratori tells carefully about all the evidence that Shiratori knows so far. Most of the policemen below listened very carefully. The police officer Ayumi Ogino, who had fought with Naruto before, was recording all the things Shiratori said with his laptop. Down, it can be said that the work is very serious.


    Of course, there are positive images like Ayumi Ogino, and there are some completely unreliable police officers, such as Naruto, who is now wandering.


    Because Naruto and Mikako are Tokyo''s "local" police officers, although their police ranks are relatively low, they still have the front seats. However, Naruto would rather sit in the last row at this time.


    ''Why is that woman Belmode here?''


    Although he was wandering, what Naruto was thinking about was indeed very serious. At first, because he was disrupted by Ayumi Ogino, and then he was attracted by the noodles fucked by the mountain village, he didn''t notice it. Now, After all the policemen were quiet, in this large conference room, Belmode was full of magical aura. To Naruto, it was like a beacon behind, the aura was too dazzling.


    ''This case is definitely not done by the organizer. According to the organization''s style, except for people like Rum, the murder should be done with a pistol instead of a dagger, and it will not take so much effort to abandon the body, but Belmode What are you doing here?She actually wanted her to venture into so many police places, and the organization should be very clear that Belmode''s disguise can''t be hidden from me.''


    There are too few clues, even if the two fathers and sons of Shikamaru and Lujiu are here, it is impossible to guess the motive of Belmode, and when there are two crows here, Naruto has to look at the situation first.


    Except for Naruto, no police knew the actual situation here, and Shiratori did the same, holding up a report in his hand.


    "In addition to the case that occurred in Odawara the day before yesterday, these six cases have one thing in common, that is, a mahjong tile with English letters and black vertical lines on the back was found at the scene. It is a criminal message left by the murderer."

 796 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 796

    "In the six cases, the remaining mahjong tiles are one and one barrel and five seven barrels. Among these five seven barrels, the four barrels below are still missing. The upper right and lower left barrels are painted red. The six letters are A, A, E, H, Z, and an inverted L. It¡¯s really a strange crime reminder."


    "In addition, among the items that the six victims usually carry with them, all have been taken away."


    "Necklace, wallet, amulet."


    The voice of the short-haired female detective around him diverted Naruto''s attention from Belmode, and immediately picked up the information in front of him, pretending to have been paying attention to the case seriously.


    "Motorcycle key chain, contact lens, doll?" Naruto scratched his hair, showing no signs of vain. "How can I look at it as unrelated things. What do you do with these six things?"


    For the first time in history, melon raised his hand. As a police department, he must work hard to prove his sense of existence.


    "Could it be dropped when the deceased was taken away?"


    "Impossible." Naruto dragged his cheek with one hand, and didn''t bother to look at the noodle, lest he accidentally laughed, "If there are only one or two dead people who have something falling from their bodies, it makes sense. But it would not be a coincidence that all the belongings of the deceased were missing, and the sixth case was the deceased Ryugasaki Nuo of the case the day before yesterday. He was not taken away by the deceased. He died in a car accident. After the incident, we investigated the scene carefully, but we didn''t find all of them, so the doll he was carrying could only be taken away by others."


    This is the difference between the protagonist and the noodles. Naruto''s words are justified, and absolutely reasonable. The mountain village police department just said a word, and the sense of existence quickly faded in everyone''s silence.


    Mugure put down the files in his hand and said, "The biggest problem is the criminal information left by the murderer."


    "There is another piece of information, that is, Mr. Ryugasaki Nu who was killed last. He left a death message like "Tanabata...kyo..." before he died. According to our investigation, Mr. Ryugasaki should be in Daguan. At the mountain rest station, someone ran out of brake oil. He should have seen the murderer at that time, so he left a death message before he died, but he still doesn''t know what it means."


    The six dead across the country, the mysterious mahjong tiles and death messages, this case is really suspicious, and the key is that the crow is still involved, even Naruto feels a headache.


    "Everyone, do you think the problem is too complicated?"


    Kogoro Moori stood up with sufficient confidence. Like the Yamamura Police Department, he also wanted to prove his sense of existence, and Naruto raised his forehead again at this time, even Belmode, who was hidden among the police. The corners of his mouth twitched rarely.


    ''This fool is showing the lower limit again!''


    Chapter 325-Gossiping police couple, "Seven Children" in Metropolitan Police Department!


    Conan makes people suspicious...


    In this conference hall, there are a large number of police officers from various districts and counties, and apart from Naruto and Mikako, who are police officers, and Matsumoto Kiyoshi, who is a police officer, all other police officers are police officers. If you can check in front of these people If the truth of the case is not exaggerated, it can definitely be famous in the police world. Kogoro Mori probably has this idea too.


    However, based on what Naruto and Mikako knew about Mouri Kogoro, his fame can only be notorious.


    Mouri Kogoro faced the scrutiny of dozens of police officers with ample confidence.


    "The mahjong tiles represent mahjong, and the motive for the murder is the dispute surrounding mahjong! Leaving one tube and seven tubes means that eight people have played mahjong, and then there are two seven-tube tiles with red tiles. Haven''t appeared before, one of them represents the murderer himself, and the other is the last victim."


    ''How did this guy come up with such messy reasoning?''


    Seeing Xiaolan''s face, Naruto resisted the urge to throw Maori Kogoro directly through the window.But speaking of it, Kogoro Moori also encountered a dead mouse this time. His reasoning was really correct in the second half of his reasoning.


    "In other words, will the crime continue?!" Uncle Mumu looked nervous!


    "I think it should be."


    Sato Miwako put her cheek in one hand, and how similar the helpless expression was to Naruto. To be honest, she dismissed Moori Kogoro''s reasoning at all.


    "Then if you want to use eight people, why not just use eight tubes?"


    "Because the use of one tube and seven tubes has another meaning, that is, the murderer draws the cards, the one tube and the seven tubes are played, and it is a super card for a reversal!"


    "That''s the case!" There are people who agree with Moori Kogoro''s idiotic reasoning, such as the police officer Henggou, "The murderer wanted to make a big card, but someone cut it off with a small card!"


    "Is this the reason for the murderer''s anger?!" Mouri Kogoro''s hard-core supporter No. 2 is the first melon in the police world, the Yamamura Police Department!


    "Yes, I''m afraid that the remaining seven people should have played such petty cards. The murderer couldn''t bear it. This is the murderer''s motive!"


    Kogoro Mouri has sufficient confidence in his reasoning, but...it seems...he hasn''t given any reliable evidence yet.


    Naruto glanced at the information in front of him with his dead fish eyes, and did not hesitate to expose the flaws in Mouri Kogoro''s reasoning.


    "According to the investigation of the six deceased, there is no evidence that they like playing mahjong, not even one person. It is too far-fetched to say that they were killed for playing mahjong."


    "And..." Mikako Sato and Naruto had a tacit understanding, and immediately followed up, "What do the letters behind those mahjong tiles mean?"


    "And..." Yamato Dare to help the police department on crutches was unwilling to be lonely, and immediately followed, "Why did the murderer move the corpse to other places? It is easy to be found during the corpse removal."


    "And..." Mr. Shigego Yogomio is indeed a bit higher in reasoning ability than his brother. "Then what does the death message of the sixth deceased Mr. Ryugasaki mean?"


    "And..." It''s another "and", which comes from the beautiful policewoman Fugino Ayumi in Saitama Prefecture. "Every deceased''s personal belongings have been taken away. What does this mean? ?"


    "Well... it remains to be investigated..."


    Mouri Kogoro''s reasoning is like an epiphany, and it has disappeared as soon as it bloomed, leaving only a house of speechless policemen.


    "I knew he couldn''t count on..."


    Even if Conan was outside, he couldn''t help but complain after hearing the situation in the conference room with a bug.


    The Megumi police department has long been accustomed to the idiot of that guy Mouri Kogoro. From the time he started speaking, Megumi didn''t take his so-called reasoning to heart, and adjusted it as soon as possible and looked at Matsumoto Kiyonaga next to him.


    "Warning."


    "Hmm..." Scar gorilla (what''s this nickname?) pondered for a moment, "For the murderer, these six places may have special meaning, and the meaning among them may be a clue to find the murderer, and then It was the six dead. There was definitely a connection between them and the murderer. Finding out this connection is the fastest way to find the murderer. In addition to the mahjong tiles found at the scene, the letters and vertical lines on the back should also be considered. Yes, the murderer is very likely to continue committing crimes, betting on the reputation of the police must catch the murderer!"


    "Yes!"


    Matsumoto''s gorilla''s impassioned speech was inspiring. Everyone except Naruto agreed, then sorted out the information and left the meeting room.


    "Ah, finally came alive"


    After finally leaving the meeting room with too high density of male creatures, Naruto stretched out like a rebirth, and the old bone made a crackling sound.


    "You don''t have to do this, right"


    After sitting in the conference room for a long time, there were too many people, so the air was not good. After Miwako walked out, she couldn''t help but move her neck, but she was not as exaggerated as Naruto.


    Naruto simply rested on Sato Miwako, who had smelled so much masculinity in the conference room just now, and now I really need to smell Miwako''s scent and cleanse his nasal cavity.


    "What can I do? The feeling of being in a conference room with so many men is really terrible. Why aren''t all the policemen so beautiful with Miwako?"


    Miwako had already reached the last step with him. Although she was a little bit ashamed, the shyness came and went quickly, and she immediately returned to normal. She hit Naruto''s head with her head, and said, "Poor mouth!"


    "Haha..."


    Naruto¡¯s hearty laughter filled the corridors of the Metropolitan Police Department. Xiaolan, who had been sitting outside waiting for the meeting to end, heard the laughter and immediately stood up, but the first thing she saw was not her beloved man. It''s the scarred gorilla Matsumoto.


    Fortunately, Xiaolan has seen Matsumoto Kiyomizu many times, so she did not be too rude.


    "Watching Matsumoto, long-term greetings, is Sayuri-sensei okay?"


    Kiyomizu Matsumoto turned his head and glanced at Xiaolan, and then smiled: "Oh, you are a little girl from the Maori family, my daughter is still the same, so Maori, looking forward to your performance."


    "Hi!" Mouri Kogoro saluted with excitement, "We must live up to expectations and try to find out the truth!"

 797 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 797

    For the words of Kogoro Mori, Xiao Ran was really 10,000 distrustful. After Matsumoto and Megure left, Xiao Ran couldn''t help but stabbed Naruto with his arm and asked about the situation of the meeting just now.


    "Teacher, how did dad behave just now?"


    Naruto and Mikako rolled their eyes at the same time, and then the former had no intention of hiding.


    "It''s still the same as before, making a shameful reasoning."


    "Oh... I knew..." Xiao Lan sighed deeply. The girl who has not yet passed her 17th birthday now shows a mature demeanor because of this expression, "This time it is really shameful. "


    Looking at it as if he didn''t know anything, Mouri Kogoro was still immersed in excitement, Xiao Lan really wanted to sigh.


    ''Ignorance is bliss!''


    Naruto stretched out his hand and rubbed Xiaolan''s brows, and rubbed her worried expression away. Seeing Xiaolan''s confused eyes, Naruto laughed softly: "Please, Lan, don''t keep frowning. You are an always lively girl in my eyes. If you keep frowning, you feel that your attributes are wrong."


    Xiaolan is not as heroic as Meihezi, her cheeks are slightly pink, her voice is soft, and she whispered: "I am not a character in the game. What attributes are there?"


    "Even the characters in the game can have attributes. For example, Xiaolan is an angel and Miwako is Godzilla."


    Boom!!


    Sato Miwako expressed her feelings for Naruto in her own way. Seeing Miwako''s handsome face blowing on her smoking fist, Xiaolan immediately applauded her police sister.


    Sato Mikako and Xiaolan, these two equally beautiful women, will automatically center on Naruto without saying anything. Conan looked at them and felt that he could not speak at all. His heart was jealous, and his eyes turned turn.


    "Chiba detective, you seem to have lost weight."


    The Chiba mentioned by Conan is an ordinary policeman in the search class. The police rank is the head of inspection, one level lower than Naruto and Mikako. His figure... is a belly to be precise, and it is second only to the search class. It''s just Uncle Mugure. Although Matsumoto is a gorilla, he doesn''t have a general belly. To describe Matsumoto, he is burly rather than fat.


    Chiba, who was ranked as the third best person in the search class, seemed to like Conan''s words very much.


    "Hey, can you see it? I''m losing weight recently"


    Naruto rubbed the meat bun on top of his head, and couldn''t help but leaned on Miwako''s shoulder. Looking at Chiba''s look, he couldn''t help but vomit: "How do I think it''s a trend of losing weight and getting fatter? ?"


    Mikako Sato covered her mouth and snickered, then smiled and told Naruto some truth.


    "I tell you, Chiba is so keen on losing weight recently because his girlfriend''s father said that if he doesn''t lose 30 pounds within a year, he will not allow his daughter to associate with him, so Chiba recently I¡¯m desperate to lose weight, and I have lost a lot of food."


    "Oh roar!"


    Naruto immediately looked at Chiba with an extremely three-eight look, which made this naive man blush immediately, and walked towards the vending machine as if evasive, and bought a bottle of mineral water...Don''t dare to get too much sugar. .


    After getting along for a long time, many things are unconscious reactions, just like Miwako sometimes can''t help but violently beat Naruto. Regardless of the occasion, this is also a habitual relationship. Naruto¡¯s intimacy with Xiaolan just now is also a habitual reaction. Xiaolan is also very useful. Naruto didn''t intentionally show it to Conan. Although the subject was changed, Naruto was not angry, but continued to tease his colleague about his body.


    "Speaking of weight loss, Shiratori, are you a little bit fatter than before?"


    Shiratori''s face twitched. Officer Shiratori, who thought he was very handsome, didn''t like this topic very much.


    "Don''t... don''t be kidding, Naruto." The voice squatted slightly because of a guilty conscience. "Don''t look at me like this. I go to the gym twice a week."


    "Huh? Do you still have time to work out? No need to accompany your Xiaolin teacher?"


    Mikako Sato just exposed Chiba''s gossip, and Naruto "turns peaches in return" and immediately sells the poor Shiratori.


    "Teacher Xiaolin?" Meihezi showed a three-eight expression, "Who?"


    "Hehe," Naruto gave a smirk, ignoring Shiratori''s pleading eyes, "Shiratori''s girlfriend, the teacher of Didan Elementary School, that is, Conan''s head teacher, looks a lot like you, then Kind of like...like Qingzi and Xiaolan."


    Mikako Sato was even more interested as expected, pinching her chin under Shiratori''s embarrassed face.


    "Then I''m really going to see it another day."


    There are many people in the world who are not related by blood but are very similar, but there are also people who are obviously brothers but completely different, such as the police officer Henggou Shenwu. Because of high blood sugar, he drank black coffee today. Satoru, because of continuous investigations and to replenish body energy, he drank high-sugar hot chocolate.


    "Henggou Police Department."


    The beautiful police flower Miss Ayumi Ogino suddenly spoke, and then it created a very embarrassing scene.


    "what?"


    The two Henggou police departments turned their heads at the same time, Ogino Ayumi''s mouth twitched lightly, and said, "My name is Brother Ling."


    "What''s the matter, Ogino?"


    "This kid..." Ayumi Ogino turned to face Conan who was holding his head, "Is he the Edogawa Conan you just mentioned?"


    "Well, I don''t know if it''s because of Mr. Maori''s influence, so some very important clues are often found on the scene, and they will give people a clear hint. I am a very powerful little detective."


    "That''s it..." Ayumi Ogino narrowed her eyes slightly, as if she thought of more than her predecessors.


    Naruto had already said that it would be a matter of time for Conan to behave in a different way from ordinary people.


    "Crow... why are you crying... because you are on that mountain..."


    Before Conan noticed that he was being watched, the song of "Seven Children" suddenly sounded in this corridor...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Twenty Six-The meaning of love, the return of Xiao Ai to Naruto!


    That mess of singing, but still can hear the lyrics and melody of "Seven Children", this peculiar singing voice comes from the first melon in the police world, the mountain village police department...


    Conanzhi will be as excited as spring is coming when he encounters a case, and when he encounters an organization-related thing, he will be even more excited than taking drugs, which is simply out of reason.


    Conan didn''t know that he had been spotted by a beautiful policewoman, and immediately rushed to Shancun Cao.


    "The mountain village detective, this song..."


    Shancun Fu twitched the corner of his left eye twice, and then held his forehead with one hand. That''s really a sorrowful... this one-handed index finger and middle finger point to his forehead, which is simply the signature action of Jingwu, the first sorrowful of the king of the net. , Keigo Keigo is no problem doing this action, and there is no problem doing Naruto, but this noodle is doing it... forget it, anyway, it was just a laughing corner.


    "You kid... forget it, it''s not an exaggeration if you don''t know."


    The mountain police department said very generously, and then opened the police card on himself again.


    Conan''s mouth twitched, resisting the feeling of vomiting, and said, "Why did you sing the song just now, Shancun... the police department?"


    The vanity of Shanmura Fu has been greatly satisfied, so he is also willing to answer Conan''s questions.


    "I want to say why... It was when I was in the bathroom just now, I heard the tune of this song coming from outside. It was composed of a beeping sound. When I went to the bathroom, I saw a man wearing glasses. The detective is calling...Hello!"


    Before the village fuck had finished speaking, Conan had already rushed towards the end of the corridor.


    "Conan!"


    Xiao Lan should be the only person here who is worried about Conan. After shouting out subconsciously, Conan has completely entered the personal mode. He can''t listen to the words of the outside world, and ignores Xiao Lan''s worry at all.


    "What is this kid doing, Conan?!"


    "Forget it, Xiao Lan, it''s not a day or two for that kid to be weird anyway." Naruto shrugged slightly, not caring about Conan''s actions, whether Conan was able to catch the organization or the organization directly Killing would have no effect on the general situation, all he did was just to bring a little bad fun to Naruto.

 798 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 798

    Even Xiao Ai understands that to describe a couple¡¯s feelings of harmony, they often use the word''love''.''En'' contains the meaning of gratitude. Both spouses need to pay in their feelings. In addition to love, even family affection, friendship is all Similarly, in the relationship between Xiaolan and Conan, the only party who paid has always been Xiaolan. Only when he paid without reporting, even the gentler people would feel resentful. Xiaolan''s feelings were not cheap enough to give casually.


    Xiao Lan curled her lips, and Naruto''s words touched her. She no longer worried about what Conan was going to do, but continued to talk with Naruto. For Xiao Lan, this was much happier.


    And Ayumi Ogino glanced at Conan''s back, her brows seemed deeply worried.


    Conan quickly ran to the end of the corridor, leaned on the window, and looked in the direction of the Metropolitan Police Department gate.


    "It''s him! Damn it!" Conan was sure that the person must be a member of the organization, turned his head and looked at the elevator next to him, which showed that the elevator was parked on the first floor.


    "It''s too late, let me go!"


    Conan rushed out from the two mountains of Megure and Matsumoto, and chose to run the stairs directly.


    "Conan, what are you going to do?!" The one who expressed the question was to search for the first good person in the first class, Mumu Shisan.


    "Go to the toilet!" Conan didn''t think about it, and answered casually, then rushed down the stairs in an instant.


    A question mark popped out of Uncle Mumu''s forehead, watching Conan strangely disappear into the stairs.


    "Isn''t the toilet right here?"


    Although Conan ran very fast and had a non-human body comparable to Master Zhi, when he rushed to the first floor, outside the Metropolitan Police Department gate, the man Conan saw before had already sat on the black Porsche 356A. Away.


    "Why do people from the organization appear here?! What are they going to do?!"


    Not to mention that Conan couldn''t figure it out, even Naruto was curious and confused.


    After a busy day in the Metropolitan Police Department, there was no progress in the case. Naruto returned to his home with a slightly tired expression, sitting on the sofa, rubbing his temples with a headache.


    "Master, your tea."


    Naruto likes to drink tea. This is something everyone knows. When tired, Naruto likes a cup of tea more than a cup of coffee, so there are a lot of high-quality and even top-quality tea in the house, but coffee beans are Very few, most of the coffee is instant coffee.


    Every day there will be a dedicated maid making tea for Naruto, because Naruto has very high requirements for tea, and even the quality of water, temperature, and the quality of teapots and cups are very high, even to the point of being critical.


    When Naruto took the first sip of the teacup, he felt that it wasn''t quite right with what he usually drank. He opened his eyes and saw a scene that almost made Naruto squirt out all the tea.


    Naruto also understands why the taste of today''s tea is not right, because it is not made by the maid who is responsible for making tea for him, but a masterpiece from the palace of mourning.


    What¡¯s even more outrageous is that Xiao Ai is actually wearing a maid¡¯s outfit today, holding a tray with teapots and cups on it, her face is because she wore such clothes for the first time, and she still appeared in front of him. Faintly blushing, Hui Yuanai, who has a queen temperament in itself, turned into a lovely, soft cute girl at this time.


    "Little... little sad..."


    Because of excessive surprise, even Naruto felt that his tongue was knotting. Looking at the little sorrow in front of him, Naruto really felt as if he was in a dream, and almost couldn¡¯t help but pinch himself to determine if he was right. Dreaming, as for the reason he didn''t do this, it was because Naruto himself was too strong, and pinching himself hurts.


    "You...what is this?!"


    Hui Yuanai continued to hold the round tray, her face was a lovely blush that could not dissipate, her voice was soft and waxy, she whispered: "Master, do you want tea?"


    "want!"


    When Naruto never felt that he was so thirsty, I saw Xiao Ai kneeling and sitting beside the coffee table. Fortunately, the coffee table was not high, so there was no embarrassment.


    Xiao Ai holds the teapot handle in one hand and presses the lid in the other to make tea for Naruto.


    The tea ceremony is a very profound skill. Even the maid who has been making tea for Naruto, it took seven or eight years to make tea to the level Naruto likes. Different tea leaves are most suitable for making tea. The most classic water for soaking is West Lake Longjing Tea and Hangzhou Hupao Spring Water. Different teas have different suitable water temperatures, even depending on the appliance. Purple sand, white porcelain, and glass are all different. All of them are learning.


    Xiao Ai is definitely making tea for others for the first time in her life. The taste of tea is naturally not up to Naruto''s request. However, this tea-making action is considered standard, and it seems that she has been carefully studied.


    Seeing Xiao Ai kneeling on the ground and making tea for herself, she looked carefully, even if she had never done the research on the antidote of APTX-4869, Naruto felt a burst of happiness in her heart.


    He loves Xiaoai, so he can accept her awkward temperament, tolerate her small temper, make all kinds of rude requests, and Xiaoai can make Naruto feel great happiness as long as Xiaoai makes this little return.


    Naruto has always tasted tea slowly, even willing to spend a whole day for a good cup of tea, but today is like a cow chewing peony, cup after cup, the purple clay pot is not big, this pot of tea will soon be all Fell into Naruto''s stomach.


    "I''ll go bubble again."


    Xiao Ai was about to stand up holding the disc, but Naruto still felt that she was thirsty, and a strong impulse surged in her heart. She stretched out her hand and took Xiao Ai''s petite body into her arms.


    "sorrow!"


    Although he drank a whole pot of tea, Naruto still felt very thirsty, Xiao Ai did not do anything out of the ordinary, but it was such a simple thing, but Naruto''s lust was about to explode.


    "Why is it so suddenly?"


    Listening to Naruto''s hoarse voice, Xiao Ai''s face was completely red, and she lowered her head, only to let him see the crystal clear red ears under the short brown hair.


    "I just think this dress is good. Just wear it and have a look. Don''t get me wrong, it''s not for you."


    She concealed her heart awkwardly, her voice trembling because of shyness and embarrassment, but her soft and lovely look made Naruto more like it.


    "Xiao Ai, I like this gift for the Qixi Festival."


    Everything for Xiao Ai is for Naruto. For him, she customized a maid outfit that suits her body shape. She learned the tea-making action from her maid sister at home, and even called him''master'' without being ashamed. Satisfied with the answer, Xiao Ai''s mouth and mood all rose.


    "I said it wasn''t for you, stupid master!"


    This kind of little Ai is so weak and cute, Naruto really couldn''t bear it anymore, pinched Xiao Ai''s pointed chin, and kissed her down.


    The bitter fragrance of green tea echoed in Naruto''s mouth, but Xiao Ai''s mouth was as sweet as honey.


    At night, it is as cool as water; lips are as sweet as lip.


    Chapter 327-Naruto¡¯s original warning, Conan is facing a crisis!


    Like glue like lacquer, the honey mixes the oil, the white head is inseparable...


    Anyway, these words and sentences can all be used on the current Xiaoai and Naruto. The two of them sat on the sofa hugging each other, how disgusting, how disgusting, not too nauseous!


    "Someone pretended to be a policeman and sneaked into the Metropolitan Police Department conference room?"


    Naruto felt that there was nothing to hide, so he told Xiao Ai what he had discovered at today''s meeting. Xiao Ai was really surprised by this. She was still wearing a kawaii mini maid outfit, but her eyebrows were tightly locked. Up.


    "What is the reason why people in the organization have to risk sneaking into the places where so many police are located? And the organization must also know that you are in the Metropolitan Police Department, so the danger is even higher."


    "The reason, I don''t know, but I know there were two crows in the conference hall."


    "One is Belmode?"


    "Oh, my sorrow is really smart"


    Naruto is in a good mood today, because the maid outfit that Xiao Ai wore on his body relieved him of the hard work and boredom of the day. At this time, the mood was extremely high. When he talked, he couldn''t help but rub his cheek against Xiao Ai Ke Ai''s little girl. face.


    Snapped!


    Facts have proved that, no matter what, Aidian is still Aidian. Naruto¡¯s deliberately eating tofu greeted Xiao Ai¡¯s slap, and a red palm print suddenly appeared on Naruto¡¯s handsome face.


    "Woo... Xiao Ai..."

 799 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 799

    Naruto was like a poor big dog, pulling at the corners of Xiao Ai''s maid costume.


    Xiao Ai immediately rolled Naruto''s decisive eyes, and didn''t bother to comfort him, but said: "Anyway, it would be too dangerous for the crow to go directly to the Metropolitan Police Department with his own face, even if you are not in the police station. The hall will also be found by other police, so it must be disguised, then Belmode is definitely the best choice."


    Well, Xiao Ai said such a serious thing, Naruto couldn''t be funny anymore, otherwise he would be hit even harder and scratched where he had just been fanned by Xiao Ai.


    "One of them is indeed Belmode, but I don''t know the other one, nor is it the fellow of Rum. It has a much weaker breath than Belmode, but it should be a man and dressed as a gorilla."


    "Gorilla?"


    Xiao Ai was stunned, and then realized that Naruto said that it was Kiyonaga Matsumoto, nodded clearly, and said, "It''s no wonder that Belmode doesn''t dissolve himself personally, because there is so much difference in body shape."


    Although Belmode has a perfect disfigurement, there is a limit. The face can be mixed with a human skin mask, but the difference in body shape is more difficult to make up. For Belmode''s body shape, it must imitate gin. Either Naruto or Naruto is fine, but if you want to imitate Kiyonaga Matsumoto or Rum, you won''t be able to use the inflatable device.


    "It should be like this, but why they risked sneaking into the Metropolitan Police Department is still unclear. I have to find a chance to test them next time."


    "What?" Xiao Ai raised her eyebrows, and the soft girl''s appearance disappeared in an instant, showing a somewhat terrifying expression, "Are you going to see Belmode?"


    Naruto had a hippy smile, facing the horrible expression of Hui Yuanai, he will always have only this nanny, smiling and looking at the jealous little sorrow, and said: "What''s wrong, is my sorrow jealous? ?"


    "No, fool!"


    It was originally a gift for Qixi Festival, but Xiao Ai stopped calling the master because he was angry, let alone pouring him some tea.


    "Let go, I''m going to change clothes!"


    "No, Xiao Ai, how about putting on a maid costume and calling me the master?"


    "roll!"


    The two of them were so close at heart just like that, it was almost dreamlike, bickering while flirting, this is what they should be like.


    in the dark¡­¡­


    A middle-aged man with blond hair and fierce eyebrows sits in front of a computer. Next to him is a delicate human skin mask and a suit that is obviously larger than his body.


    The organization codenamed Irish people, his task is to dress up as Naruto and their boss Kiyomizu Matsumoto, with the assistance of Belmode, blatantly appear in the conference hall of the Metropolitan Police Department, the main purpose is about that piece The matter of the case, unexpectedly, made him discover another thing.


    Kiyomizu Matsumoto is the manager of the search class, not a small policeman, so in order to pretend to be him, the organization has made a lot of preparations. Belmode will appear in the meeting hall today, also because of fear of Ireland. There will be problems with Yi Rong, after all, it is not she herself to pretend to be Matsumoto Kiyonaga.


    Basically, all the information of Kiyomizu Matsumoto has been found by the organization, including Ireland can now use the identity of Kiyomizu Matsumoto to blatantly enter the database of the Metropolitan Police Department to investigate the information he needs.


    "That kid really has a problem."


    After wiping out a can of beer on the table, Ireland quickly tapped the computer, and the white light of the computer screen reflected on Ireland''s face, making his smile look a little scary.


    The sound of crackling on the keyboard was particularly noticeable in the dark, and Ireland typed Edogawa Conan¡¯s name in the input box.


    Although Conan is an elementary school student, his performance is far beyond the scope of elementary school students. He often appears at crime scenes. He has even caught dangerous robbers and murderers, and has cracked cases many times. Juvenile Detectives, all this is enough to make people suspicious of Conan.


    The archives of the Metropolitan Police Department recorded quite detailed information about Conan, and Ireland quickly browsed the contents of the information, with a sinister and terrifying smile on his mouth.


    "Gin, I didn''t expect you to make such a mistake?!"


    "Don''t play mahjong?!"


    Early in the morning, in the meeting room of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, there was the exaggerated cry of Kogoro Mouri. Naruto looked like he had expected it long ago, blocking his ears with his index fingers to avoid being devastated by the sound.


    Shiratori seemed to rub his ears a bit, alleviating the shock caused by the sound wave just now, and said: "Yes, we have gone through a detailed investigation and determined that the six victims do not play mahjong."


    Uncle Mumu''s face looked like I had anticipated, and he told the truth without hesitation: "It''s a pity, it seems that Maori brother''s reasoning is wrong."


    Kiyobashi Matsumoto, dressed in Ireland, has no problems at all in appearance. Belmode''s disguise skills, even Naruto can''t see flaws, can only tell the person''s authenticity from the breath.


    ''Matsumoto Kiyomizu'' copied his arms and said, "It seems that it is completely deadlocked. At this time, if there is the high school student detective who used to help investigating the case, I think it is called Kudo Shinichi. ."


    Naruto was still dozing off, but when he heard the words "Matsumoto Kiyobashi", his eyelids jumped.


    ''Now it¡¯s fun. Although I don¡¯t know what your purpose is, but I found that kid Conan was headed, but I bet all my net worth. Even if that kid knew this, he would never Give up the investigation!''


    What Naruto said finally became a reality. Yesterday, Conan heard the song of "Seven Children" and immediately rushed out of the strange behavior that attracted the attention of''Matsumoto Kiyonaga'', so he was investigating about Conan last night. Intelligence, and already very much suspected that Conan was the high school student detective Shinichi Kudo himself. At present, he was just trying to find some decisive evidence.


    Only Naruto knew how dangerous Conan was going to face. Mumu habitually pulled his hat and said, "Speaking of which, that kid used to be a guy who likes to be very eye-catching, but recently it seems to be a lot of low-key. After helping us find out the truth about the robbery and murder case, he also asked us to keep his investigation secret."


    Jingling, Jingling...


    During the meeting, the fierce-looking, one-eyed, braided, and crutches, the Yamato Dare to help the police department''s cell phone suddenly rang, the police department of Super Mianguashan Village is rare to catch. Live the opportunity to talk cold words on the side.


    "It''s really unreasonable, you should put your cell phone in a meeting..."


    "Sorry."


    Just as Naruto was too lazy to be angry with Ayumi Ogino''s previous provocative actions, Yamato Kazuke also didn''t bother to be angry with a small person like Yamamura Chuo. After talking to the other police officers, he turned on crutches and answered the phone.


    "It''s me, um, then? What about you?! Okay, I get it!"


    Because I could only hear what Yamato Kousuke said, so I didn''t understand what was said on the phone. After Yamato Kousuke hung up the phone, he turned around excitedly.


    "Good news! A person who may be a criminal in this serial murder case is likely to appear in the rice flower market!" Yamato dared to help with a cane, walked in front of Mugure and''Matsumoto Kiyobashi'', and took out a man Two photos of a woman, "This man wants Fukase Minoru, 27 years old. A year ago, he was seriously injured when he stabbed the quasi-hei in the sea at Puibing Ridge. He was wanted for this reason. My men followed his girlfriend. Just now, on the phone, his girlfriend arrived in Tokyo from Nagano and got off the bus at Mihua Station. It was this woman, Lisa Yoshii, 21 years old, working in a bar in Nagano Prefecture."


    "Finally, there is a clue, Mugure, you take someone and set off with the Yamato Police Department, you must definitely catch this Fukase Minoru!"


    "Yes, Matsumoto Police!"


    ''The acting skills are really good... But should I deliberately disclose Conan''s information to him?It must be fun!''


    Chapter 328-The incomplete Xixiang, the reason why Naruto is inferior to Akai!


    After all, this is in Tokyo, and the main action is mainly based on the Tokyo police. Shiratori drove, Chiba and Megumi were in the same car, and Naruto and Mikako were of course in the same car, and the Henggou brothers with opposite personalities were sitting in front. His younger brother Henggou Shigeu drove the car, sitting in the back seat was Yamato Dare to help the police department, who was more sturdy than robbers, and that super speechless noodles, mountain village fuck.


    Yamato, who was more sturdy than the gangsters, dared to help, and looked at the guy sitting next to him helplessly.


    "Really, why did you even come with you?" He is the police department of Nagano Prefecture. Why should he take a car with the criminal police of Gunma Prefecture?


    "Because I have always wanted to run the Capital Expressway once, how about you, Yamato Police Department?"


    "cut!"


    Yamato dared to help the police department sip, as if sitting a little far away from the mountain village and fucking... probably because he was afraid that fools would be infected.


    Japan''s railway transportation is quite developed, and there are even animations based on trains. Mihua Station is also a very important station. The building of this station is almost comparable to a department store.


    Since it is not the season of transport these days, there are not too many people at Mihua Station, which is a good thing for the police.


    Conan passed by here with his schoolbag on his back. Although he should go to school in Emperor Dan at this time, he has been suspended for two days because of the investigation of this serial murder case. Today, he is constantly thinking about the case. So he asked for leave after taking two classes, so he was walking on this road alone, and saw that the police car arrived at Mihua Station. The detective¡¯s instincts allowed him to choose to follow in. He didn¡¯t know that he had been completely People are staring, and seriously doubt it!


    "Yui!"


    Yamato dared to help the police department with a cane and walked to his subordinate, who was also his childhood sweetheart. The police department of the Nagano Prefectural Police Department replaced Yuan Yuyi.(Is it my problem that I always think of Uehara Ayi? To be honest, these two are indeed a bit similar. Is it Aoyama''s hobby?)

 800 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 800

    Yui Uehara, who had been watching for a while at the Mihua Station, turned around and is still at work, so Yui Uehara also has a serious face and pointed his finger at the location next to the elevator.


    "Lisa Yoshii is there, Minoru Fukase hasn''t appeared yet. It looks like Lisa Yoshii is still waiting for him."


    "Yeah," Mumu nodded, and he was here to give orders for the time being, "Split and monitor as planned, and be careful not to reveal your identity!"


    "Yes!"


    This group of police immediately dispersed in accordance with Mugure¡¯s orders. Yamato dared to help with one leg after all, so he stayed on this floor with Yui Uehara and monitored Lisa Yoshii at close range, while Naruto and Miwako went below. One layer.


    Naruto and the others didn''t wait long, and Lisa Yoshii waved happily toward the door of the first floor.


    "Nen!"


    Carrying a shoulder bag, Naruto and their main target of this operation also appeared in the lobby of Mihua Station.


    "Fukase appeared, standing by for each other, don''t reveal their identities, wait for my order before arresting!"


    Minoru Fukase didn''t know that there were a bunch of policemen watching him in this rice flower station. He just took the elevator and prepared to meet his girlfriend, but it was not a good thing for the police.


    "Police!" Via the radio on her body, Mikako Sato whispered to Meguro, "Oops, there are a few children by Fukase!"


    "Children?" Mugure looked down at the location of Minoru Fukase. "For the time being, wait for the children to stay away from Fukase before arresting them!"


    Minoru Fukase didn''t notice anything, and took the elevator to the sixth floor, where Lisa Yoshii was. The three children continued to take the elevator and went to the seventh floor, and separated from the suspect Fukase Minoru.


    "Okay! Capture!"


    "I understand!"


    Mugure gave the order to arrest the prisoner, and the most excited person was the mountain village police department. He immediately ran towards Minoru Fukase and Lisa Yoshii who were on the same floor with him, and took out his policeman as he ran. certificate!


    "what!"


    Facts have proved that distraction two is not something you can do casually. An idiot like a mountain village fucks while getting a police card while running, but one accidentally stumbles himself under his feet, as a police department. , Fell to the ground in embarrassment, and his police card was written on it, and he fell right in front of Minoru Fukase.


    "That idiot!" Yamato dared to help the anger and almost drew his gun and collapsed the village. Fuck that idiot, but there was nothing he could do when it had been exposed. He immediately took out his police card, "Fukase! You have been surrounded, give up Resist!"


    Yamato, Uehara, and Chiba are on the same floor as Fukase. At this time, they have surrounded Fukase Minoru. Fukase Minoru gritted his teeth, absolutely unwilling to be caught by the police, and looked around. Look, he immediately took out a switchblade from his pocket and held an OL in a green dress next to him!


    "what?"


    Naruto stood on the fifth floor, and the transparent guardrail could see the situation on the sixth floor. Seeing Fukase holding the hostages, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    ''Who is not good enough to catch Belmode?!It''s better to catch that idiot in the mountain village!''


    Naruto feels that he can invite Mr. Fukase Minoru to go gambling with him. He buys Naruto and buys small ones. This kind of bad luck can catch Belmode directly by catching anyone. It seems that luck should be comparable to Tsunade. Guys.


    "Don''t come here!" Fukase vigorously waved the switchblade in his hand, "I will kill this woman if I dare to come over!"


    "Be careful of your own life..." Naruto sighed helplessly, and looked at Belmode''s right ankle. The gun was hidden there, but in terms of Belmode''s ability, Even if you are empty-handed, you can easily subdue Fukase.


    "Stop! Fukase, you can''t escape even this way!"


    "Stop wordy! Don''t come here!"


    Fukase was holding Belmode in her arms, and while waving the switchblade in his hand, she backed up, and got on the elevator downstairs with his girlfriend Lisa Yoshii. The photo was taken in his hands as the hostages. Yamato and Yui Uehara were not able to rely Too close so as not to irritate him.


    Naruto and Mikako also stepped back, and at the same time secretly accumulating their strength, as soon as they have the opportunity to do it immediately.


    "You have to subdue him first!"


    With the same idea, Conan used the telescope function of his tracking glasses to lock the back of Fukase''s head, then twisted the knob on the shoe, and then pressed his football belt. This series of actions was completed in one go, with one foot lifted. Immediately, a football flew accurately behind Minoru Fukase''s head.


    Click it!!


    Because she was so close, Mikako Sato seemed to hear the bones on Naruto''s body rattle. Before she knew what was going on, she just turned her head and saw Naruto punching in the direction of Fukase, but between them The distance is close to ten meters.


    Naruto''s eyes were condensed and watery, his eyes were as sharp as an eagle that had found its prey, his right shoulder shrank, and then suddenly burst of power.


    Naruto blasted the air with a fist, compressed the air in an instant, and produced a destructive force that was almost solid. An air cannon that was invisible to the naked eye flew towards Fukase''s head accurately!


    boom!!


    With a muffled sound, Fukase didn''t know what was going on, and was instantly stunned by an invisible air cannon. After that, the football flew over Fukase''s head.


    Naruto''s body is in a fully open state. Although there is no chakra, it can actually play the evening elephant, but the power is too weak. It is useless for the masters of Rum''s level. It can only deal with ordinary people. , But it is not without benefits, that is, complete concealment, after all, no one can see the air.


    Naruto''s current Xixiang, the power is actually that Miwako''s punch is slightly larger, which is far different from Akai''s strongest punch, but even if he recovers Chakra, he can''t beat that level of superpower. Xixiang.


    This difference is just like the difference between Sword Sword Sword Master''s Dugu Sword Sword Twenty-three, and the difference between Sword Sword Sovereign Sword Sword Sword Twenty-three and Dragon Sword Sword Sword Sword Sword Sword Sword Sword Sword Sword Sword Sword Sword Sword Sword Sword Sword Sword Sword Sword Sword Sword Sword Sword Sword The strongest sword of life.Dugu Sword was obsessed with swords all his life, and even forgot his emotions for the sake of swords, forgetting his life''s love of Miyamoto Xueling. His pursuit of swordsmanship is unshakable, just as Akai held the mortal consciousness and used the eight-door dunjia formation. Shaking the big barrel Mu Huiye, Long Niansan and Long Er do not have the will to die without regrets, so the power of Sword Twenty-three is naturally worse.


    This is also the reason why Naruto¡¯s Xixiang cannot be compared with Akai, and why he has not fully understood the sixth sense. Only the will of steel can break through the boundaries of this world dimension. If you really want to say, Naruto can be like Akai. The moment Xixiang is comparable to that is when he chooses to explode and destroy Datongmu Huiye. At that moment, his will is unshakable, so he completely destroys Datongmu Huiye''s body and soul!


    Naruto used the incomplete Yuzhang to stun Minoru Fukase, and Uehara Yui immediately kicked the switchblade to the side and checked Minoru Fukase on the ground.


    "It seems to have passed out, but why?"


    Minoru Fukase couldn''t see the air cannon fired by Naruto, and the others couldn''t do the same. Yui Uehara looked confused, but didn''t notice that the switchblade kicked aside by her was picked up by Fukase''s girlfriend Lisa Yoshii. .


    "Stay away from him!" Lisa Yoshii should really love Fukase. Although her body is trembling, she did not put down the knife in her hand. "Stay away from Minor!!"


    "Calm down, Miss Lisa, it won''t help you do this, put the knife down!"


    "I don''t... don''t! Let go of Nim!"


    Lisa Yoshii did a stupid thing. Holding the sharp switchblade, she immediately rushed towards Yui Uehara. She did not expect that she would actually do it. The incident happened suddenly and the distance between the two was less than three meters. Yui Uehara He couldn''t react at all in an instant, and Yamato dared to help too.


    "Xianxiang!!!"


    Naruto punched for the second time, but it was clearly seen this time. With one punch, the air fluctuated significantly. Then Lisa Yoshii, who had rushed up to Hara Yui, stopped suddenly, and then suddenly After stepping back a few steps, he stopped after hitting the guardrail, his head tilted to one side, and he passed out in an instant, with blood spilling from the corner of his mouth.


    "This guy..." Ayumi Ogino finally realized how huge the gap between herself and this man is, "He actually hit an air cannon with his fist!This man is not at the same level as the average policeman!''


    Ayumi Ogino was shocked by Naruto''s strength, but Naruto looked at her fist and curled her lips in dissatisfaction.


    ''The current strength is really weak...''


    Chapter 329-Bellmode''s reminder, Conan is in disaster!


    Sister Bei smokes so beautifully...


    The two fainted guys don¡¯t need to bother with Naruto. He also knew that the murderer was definitely not Minoru Fukase, because according to the situation on the corpse, the deceased was smashed from the top with a large dagger with his right hand. , Naruto could see that Minoru Fukase''s right shoulder was injured, and it had been a while, and the murderer would never be him.


    Using the old-fashioned excuse of going to the toilet, Naruto temporarily separated from the other police officers and came to the underground garage of Mihua Station alone.


    Didi!


    Belmode took out the key and opened the lock, and the yellow Lamborghini made a clear beep.

 801 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 801

    "Just leave like this, okay?" Conan was a little faster than Naruto, and followed Belmode to the garage earlier. "You have something to find that man, don''t you, Belmode?"


    "No way, after all, there are so many policemen on it. I am a assassin. It''s hard to keep going." Belmode turned and smiled, as if he didn''t care, and was not afraid that Conan would reveal his identity." Moreover, that man should not be a prisoner."


    "Ah, yeah, that man has a wound on his right shoulder, and he can''t raise his arm to kill with a knife. This is what you want to say, Conan?"


    Naruto also slowed down a little bit. When Conan and Belmode talked about Fukase, he had already arrived and said what Conan wanted to say later.


    Since he could judge that this woman was Belmode based on the bulging right ankle and the obviously scratched but not bleeding wounds on his face, Conan was not surprised that Naruto could see this.


    "However, Belmode, you should change to a bloody mask next time. Sooner or later you will be seen through."


    "It''s so easy to say."


    Belmode took off his mask without any scruples, revealing that beautiful magical face, looked at the mask in his hand, and said: "You think that a mask that can bleed is so easy to make. If it''s good, it will be all blood after a light stroke."


    "I think that''s pretty fun too."


    "Cut! Bad taste!"


    "I don''t think you, a witch, have the right to call me at all!"


    "Oh, Naruto-san still likes to joke so much"


    Naruto looked at the yellow Lamborghini that Belmode was leaning on, and chuckled softly: "Belmode, it seems that life is pretty good these days. I''m driving a Lamborghini."


    "Are you teasing me?" Bellmode gave Naruto a coquettish look. "This car is nothing compared to your collection. According to the information I have, your Lamborghini is less Say there are more than one hundred cars."


    "Hmm, hum...It''s really Belmode. To be precise, all models, including the duplicates, add up to a total of 159 Lamborghini vehicles."


    "Tsk tusk tusk... you really deserve to be the richest man in the world. That''s really rich."


    "If you are so envious, how about sending you one another day?"


    "Oh, my requirements are very high."


    "It can definitely meet your requirements. How about the limited-edition convertible Bugatti Veyron newly launched this year?"


    "Oh, I remember that the cheapest car will cost more than three million dollars, thank you in advance."


    "It''s nothing, it''s a trivial matter."


    Naruto and Belmode have not known each other for a long time, but they are like old friends for many years. This is also the way people with high emotional intelligence get along. Of course, there is also a heinously low emotional intelligence. The presence.


    "Why is your organization investigating this murder case?!"


    The one standing here is Belmod¡¯s luck, because Belmod won¡¯t kill Conan. However, even if the one standing here is gin or rum, Conan will ask without disguising it, and then use it. One of my own anesthesia gun...


    "Hey, it''s because of this."


    Belmode smiled, reaching out and knocking on the hood of Lamborghini.


    "Car?"


    "It''s a spy."


    For the same action, Naruto and Conan came to different conclusions. This is because Naruto himself has more experience than Conan. Of course, it is also because Naruto has guessed the riddle last time, but Conan seems to forget Up to this point.


    "Ha ha ha..." Belmode made the magical laugh that made people chill again, "It seems that the mission to kill the DJ failed last time, it really was you eavesdropped on it."


    In the last mission of sniping Tumen Kanghui, Belmode also made a percussion to test Kiel, that is, Mizumi, Naruto can immediately think that the percussion represents the spy NOC. Belmode was enough to prove that the failure of that mission was related to him.


    Naruto copied his arms and was exposed by Belmode without any embarrassment.


    "Hey, Belmode, it seems that I am asking you a question now. When did you turn into a rhetorical question?"


    "Spy?" Conan squinted his eyes. "Are there any organization members disguised as ordinary people among those killed?"


    "That''s right." Belmode took out a cigarette case from his arms leisurely, then took out one, and lightly lit it for himself, "Maybe I want to take insurance, that person carries it with me. There is a memory card for the organization''s NOC list. This matter has been found out. The organization originally planned to get rid of that person recently, but..."


    "Before the organization started, it was killed by others."


    "Yes, and the prisoner took the memory card. I''m afraid that the prisoner doesn''t know what he took, but if the prisoner is caught by the police, the content of the memory card will be terrible. After all, the Metropolitan Police Department There is a policeman like you, so we can''t help but get into the meeting of the Metropolitan Police Department."


    "Wait a minute!" Conan suddenly found a big problem and stared at Belmode, "Since you will be here, then there should be other NOCs in the police. No! It should be you. Your accomplice turned into a certain police officer with makeup, so you only appeared in the Metropolitan Police Department that day. The purpose is to confirm whether that person¡¯s makeup is successful, and then you send an email to your boss in the toilet. I¡¯m at the police station. You are the one who saw the car with gin outside the hall, right?"


    "Bingo, all right!"


    "Who is it?! Who is your accomplice in makeup? The real policeman is okay!"


    "Tsk tusk tusk..." Belmode shook his finger left and right, "I can''t tell you these, but I can tell you the code name, it''s Ireland."


    "Ireland?"


    "Irish whiskey is a kind of whiskey that is produced only in Ireland and is distilled. The raw materials are mainly unmalted barley, wheat and rye. After three distillations, it can be drunk in oak barrels for more than three years. Compared to Scotch whisky, the taste is more green and spicy, and it is a very exciting wine."


    Belmode looked at Naruto with surprise and couldn''t help saying:


    "You can say so good at random!"


    "No way, I am a drunkard. All the spirits in this world are my favorites. But the main members of your organization all use wine as the code name. Who can''t blame it. But fortunately, you don¡¯t use wine as the code name. Yes, I would only say that red wine is not good, even Romanie Conti is just juice to me."


    "Hundreds of thousands of a bottle of juice, are you too extravagant?"


    "It''s okay, anyway, my money will only get more and more."


    "Cut, I''m too lazy to tell you." Belmod gave Naruto a white look, then bent over and sat in the yellow Lamborghini, "Bye bye, my dear Goldenflash!"


    "Goldenflash? Golden flash? I really don''t like this nickname."


    Naruto felt like everyone likes to call himself golden glitter, or a similar nickname, but he really didn''t like it himself. Conan looked at him coldly when Naruto struggled with this.


    "Don''t you worry about that policeman''s safety?!"


    "What is there to worry about? Anyway, Mikako and Yumi are staying well in the Metropolitan Police Department. What is the life and death of other police officers?!"


    Naruto said coldly and ruthlessly, not caring about the life and death of the policeman who was captured by the organization, and then looked down at Conan, showing a cold ridicule, and said: "You have time to care about the lives and lives of other people. Why not care about you? Be yourself."


    "What do you mean?"


    "After you heard about "Seven Children" yesterday, you ran out so excitedly that even Xiao Lan noticed that your behavior was strange, not to mention that you were still in the Metropolitan Police Department and dressed as a policeman. Ireland, Shinichi Kudo, I can tell you clearly that your identity has been suspected."


    Conan was so scared that his face paled. Only when something happened would he know how terrifying it was. Conan shook his head subconsciously.


    "This is impossible, this is impossible!"


    "Nothing is impossible. You have investigated the case in the name of Shinichi Kudo after you became smaller. Do you remember the case involving the diplomat Tsujimura? That was the first time you got bigger, and Shinichi Kudo hasn''t Conclusive evidence of death! I told you a long time ago that you also showed your own uniqueness, and the closer you are to death, now, the exposure of your identity is only a matter of time, instead of worrying about it. Whose police is, you might as well worry about yourself and the people around you. Xiaolan, I will naturally protect you, but, your parents, and Dr. A Li, I hope you can live until the day when you collect their bodies."


    Naruto told Conan the terrifying truth, then Shi Shiran left, and Conan stood still and shook his head.

 802 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 802

    No matter who it is, it is difficult to accept that his worldview is wrong. For Conan, investigating the case is the most important thing. He knows that his identity cannot be revealed, but when he encounters a case, he cannot help thinking. To investigate the case, it has long been accustomed to become natural, but his willful behavior has brought destruction to his family and friends.


    "Impossible...I am not wrong, there is nothing wrong in finding out the truth, there is nothing wrong in adhering to justice, I am not wrong!"


    No matter how Conan hypnotizes himself, his face is still pale, and after a while, this pale face will be stained with blood red...


    Chapter 330-Interesting things discovered in Ireland, Conan finally exposed!


    Of course, Naruto and Belmode will not tell anyone about the meeting. As for Conan... he just happened to meet here. Even Miwako didn¡¯t even know about it. Naruto seemed like nothing happened. The forces converged.


    Fukase had an injury on his right shoulder and couldn''t use any force at all, so it was definitely not the murderer, but this time it wasn''t a gain. After all, Fukase was also a fugitive on the run.


    Just when all the police were preparing to retreat back to the Metropolitan Police Department, Mumu received a call from''Matsumoto Kiyomichi''.


    "Hey, I am Mumu."


    ''Matsumoto Kiyomichi'' is still acting in his play. At present, apart from Naruto, no one at the Metropolitan Police Department knows that this Matsumoto Police is a fake.


    "Just now, a painter named Shintang Jin called and said that there was a clue about consecutive murderers. His address was in Hachioji City. You should rush to investigate."


    "Yes, I understand."


    Because the prisoners have to be escorted, the staff must be separated. Mumu, and the Yokozo brothers are responsible for taking Fukase back to the Metropolitan Police Department for interrogation, while the Yamato Police Department, Yui Uehara, and the noodles, they have to take the Naruto Lisa Yoshii, who was wounded and vomiting blood, was taken to the hospital for treatment first, while the remaining Naruto, Miwako and Ayumi Ogino drove to Hachioji City, the home of painter Shind¨­jin.


    At the same time, Gin also got news about Xintang Jin.


    "I see, Shintang Jin, right? The address is... well, I see."


    Gin got the important information from''Matsumoto Kiyobashi'', and quickly hung up the phone. Vodka was in charge of driving today, with a serious expression on his face, saying: "This is awful, brother, hurry up from here. In the past, even if the phone arrived in front of the note, it would run into people before they were killed."


    "Don''t worry, you won''t hit the sliver."


    With an indifferent smile on his face, Gin dialed another number on his cell phone and contacted the woman with an abnormal head.


    "Boss Gin, what''s the matter?"


    "Now Tiaozi is rushing to Hachioji City. You and Cohen are nearby and are responsible for stopping them."


    "Is it just blocking?" Chianti just told Naruto that there was a problem with his brain, with a murderous smile on her face, which made the butterfly wings at the corner of her eye even more coquettish. "Can you kill them?"


    "You can try if you have the ability, but one of the police officers is Naruto Uzumaki."


    Chianti was taken aback for a moment, and then slapped his nose uncomfortably, without saying any more stupid things to kill the other party.


    After all, Naruto was the one who fought hard with Rum to lose both. No matter how crazy Chianti was, he wouldn''t think that he could deal with monsters of that level, even if he had a sniper rifle in his hand, it was useless.


    After hanging up the gin phone, Chianti and Cohen drove to the sniper site.


    "Great, I can barely catch up!"


    "I want the right." Cohen''s speech is always so concise.


    "OK, I want the left."


    Chianti knew that there was not much time, so he didn''t argue with Cohen. When they had just decided, they belonged to Naruto and Ayumi Ogino respectively. The two cars with warning lights on the roofs immediately appeared on their cars. In the sight.


    Boom!!


    Two violent gunshots, I am afraid that they would not be noticeable on this busy road. The two sniper bullets flew out of the muzzle in an instant, flying towards the rear wheels of the two vehicles.


    "Damn!"


    Naruto¡¯s reaction speed surpasses bullets. The moment Chianti fired his gun, he discovered that he was being sniped. Naruto¡¯s drawing speed was faster than Dimension Daisuke¡¯s. The pistol appeared in his hand in an instant. The aim was completed within 0.1 second, and he aimed at the sniper projectile flying towards his car in the air.


    boom!!


    Naruto should be fortunate that there is no bulletproof glass installed on this sports car, otherwise the bullets will not be able to get out of it. Although the bullets of the pistol are far less destructive than the sniper bullets, after the frontal impact, the sniper bullets are still caught by Naruto. The fight deviated from the direction, and then quickly drew out two kunai.


    "Damn it! Hit a bullet with a bullet, is this guy a human?!"


    Using the electronic sight, Chianti can see Naruto¡¯s monster-like performance, which is simply unimaginable to her, and Chianti doesn¡¯t know that anyone who can aim bullets with bullets, except for Naruto in this world Besides, there are two more.


    Naruto held the steering wheel with his left hand to control the car so as not to lose control, and then hooked the ring behind the kunai with the index and middle fingers of his right hand, and the two kunai instantly launched towards Chianti and Cohen.


    boom!!


    A distance of more than a hundred yards is nothing. Naruto accurately hit Chianti and Cohen¡¯s sniper rifles with Kuma. That huge power and the sharpness of Kuma combine to combine Chianti and Cohen¡¯s sniper rifles. The tube was cut off in an instant.


    "Damn bastard!!" Because when the gun was shot, the shoulder was pressed against the butt to withstand the huge recoil of the sniper rifle. When the sniper rifle was hit by Kuunai, the huge force completely impacted Chianti''s On the body, Chianti''s right arm was numb almost instantly.


    "Go!"


    Cohen, who had always been indifferent, had the same shock in his eyes, but at this time he couldn''t stay here any more, and immediately left this place with Chianti.


    Although the tire didn''t burst, Naruto stopped the car as well, because Ayumi Ogino didn''t have the ability to hit a sniper shell with a pistol in an instant.


    "How about, you are not injured?!"


    "Fortunately, it''s okay."


    Ayumi Ogino shook her head. Although she hadn''t been hit just now, one of the tires suddenly burst. The shaking of the car left her with dizziness temporarily. Ayumi Ogino is also capable of it. After being blown up, he didn''t panic, and immediately stepped on the brakes, so no more accidents were caused.


    "But why did the tire burst suddenly?"


    Naruto glanced at Ayumi Ogino, and did not say anything about Chianti and Cohen, the two snipers. Instead, he grabbed his hair and said, "My car can only take two people, and I can''t drive you with you. Yes, you can call Shiratori by yourself."


    "Don''t worry, I know what to do, you two hurry up and go to Xintang Jin''s."


    Naruto and Miwako didn''t make too many stops, and immediately got in the car, and Miwako saw a sports car driving away from the overpass, and she had a doubt in her mind.


    Because of the delay of Chianti and Cohen, the gin and vodka Naruto and the others rushed to the home of Shindo Jin in Hachioji City, but there is no visible place where a painter lives. It is messy and paintbrushes are scattered. It''s everywhere.


    "Asshole, are you a step late?!"


    Gin looked at the environment indifferently, and knew that Chianti and Cohen hadn''t been delayed for long, so he turned around immediately.


    "Don''t stay long, let''s go."


    Almost on the front foot and back foot, less than five minutes after the gin and vodka left here, Naruto and Mikako drove there, and they saw the same devastated studio.


    "What?! If you are not here, isn''t it time to go out?!"''Matsumoto Kiyonaga'' shouted, always grasping all the information about this case.


    "It doesn''t look like it. There are signs of fighting in the room. Miss Xintang may have been captured by the prisoner. Please conduct a search immediately. Also, please come over for the forensic personnel. What clues may be left here."


    "understood!"


    "That''s it."


    Mikako Sato hung up the phone and analyzed from the expression on her face, she felt a little angry about the prisoner''s step late, while Naruto seemed a little indifferent. He looked at the studio and said, "It looks like we are late. That''s right, but the murderer was quick enough."

 803 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 803

    "Yeah." Miwako nodded her head seemingly a little unwilling, and then seemed to open her mouth several times, but she didn''t say anything.


    Naruto shot suddenly just now, and Ayumi Ogino¡¯s car punctured for no reason, and here, the footprints of the paint flowing out of the ground after solidifying and stepping on it, it means that two groups of people have been here. All this makes this keen The policewoman, aware of the existence of a huge criminal organization in this world.


    Jingling, Jingling...


    In the dark, Ireland''s mobile phone rang. Next to him, it was a small thing he had just stolen from Didan Primary School. Ireland picked up his mobile phone and saw the number displayed on it, and suddenly smiled indifferently.


    "What''s the matter, gin?"


    "Ireland, where have you been in these two hours? Are you in a place where you have to turn off your mobile phone?" The gin''s voice is always so cold, as if it is hell Shura without any expression.


    "Why..." Ireland tilted Erlang''s legs, with some jokes and playfulness in his voice, "Are you interrogating me, Gin?"


    "Hmph, forget it, as long as you concentrate on completing the task entrusted to you."


    "Speaking of, gin, you killed the high school detective with that medicine, right?"


    "what did you say?"


    "Kudo Shinichi."


    "I don''t remember, anyway, I never remember the appearance and name of a dead person."


    "oh, I see"


    The inexplicable Irish tone made Gin feel very uncomfortable. He narrowed his green eyes, and showed incomparable indifference and murderous intent under his eyes. All this was passed to Ireland from the phone.


    "what do you want to say in the end?!"


    "Nothing, just to tell you something very interesting, Kudo..."


    Chapter 331-Conan''s fear, the truth gradually emerging!


    Because of this serial murder case, all police officers from all over the country gathered in Tokyo. This is of course a business trip. Of course, the police stations to which they belong will have so-called travel subsidies. However, in Tokyo, their food and housing The main problem is the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department.


    Although there will certainly not be any extravagant expenses, after all, so many police officers came all at once, and this serial murder case made the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department very busy recently. Today, a large number of police officers in Tokyo finally Once again caught in the busy, the reason is the body found today!


    The location was in the Guangling Sports Park in Ayase City. A woman in a purple dress died in the park. After she was discovered by a morning exercise citizen, she immediately called the police.


    Henggou Shigegou carefully checked the appearance of the deceased, as well as the photos of Shintang Jin they had on their hands, "Absolutely correct, this dead is Shin Tang Jin!"


    Naruto was brought here by Miwako to handle the case before he woke up early in the morning. This is in Ayase City. Although it is not a famous city, it belongs to the quite famous Kanagawa Prefecture and drove from here early in the morning. It''s very tiring to come to Kanagawa.


    Mikako Sato''s face was gloomy, still feeling angry and blaming herself for being a step late yesterday.


    "It seems that the murderer should have taken her away before we rushed to Xintang Jin''s house yesterday, and then brought her here to kill, or transported the body here after killing, damn it! If we could hurry up yesterday! "


    "Forget it, Miwako, now it''s not time to say anything''if it''s,'' let''s think about what to do with this case."


    Naruto''s tone was sleepy with the same indifference as before, then put on the white gloves handed over by the forensic officer, and picked up a seven-tube mahjong tile that had fallen beside the body.


    "Although I would like to say that the more the case gets to the end, the clearer it will become, but now it seems that it is more in the mist."


    "Did you find anything?"


    "This mahjong tile..." Naruto turned the Qitong in his hand to the other policemen who came with him to handle the case. "The upper right corner of the four pipes under the Qitong was painted red. According to this rule It should be the penultimate Mahjong, but it looks like this on the back."


    "Triangles?! Why not letters?!"


    All the policemen have a forehead lawsuit. Just like Naruto said, this case is even more in the fog at this time. The serial homicide case needs to find the law of the murderer to solve the case, but the back of this piece is a triangle. Mahjong broke the previous rules and made the case even more confusing.


    Didan Primary School...


    Where there are people, there will be wars, and where there are people, there will be gossip. Moreover, relatively speaking, children are very curious and are more likely to produce all kinds of messy gossip.


    Today, the children in Class B of the first year of Didan Primary School all gathered around the back of the classroom and kept whispering.


    Conan walked into the classroom carrying his schoolbag, because Naruto told him that his identity may have been exposed, which made Conan completely unable to calm his heart, although it was only one night, but the protagonist of this world, his face There are already traces of dark circles on the top.


    "Good morning."


    Entering the classroom lifelessly, Conan greeted him casually and walked to his seat.


    "Conan!" In the eyes of Little Loli Bumei, something big happened, so she immediately stopped Conan, "No, the dorsal fin of the dolphin is gone!"


    "Dorsal fin?"


    Conan''s brain was not fully awake after he hadn''t slept all night, and he didn''t understand what Ayumi was talking about. Ayumi immediately grabbed Conan''s arm and brought him to the''location of the crime''.


    These are their manual class homework. Everyone uses plasticine to squeeze out an animal, and then everyone¡¯s work must be displayed at the back of the classroom. For example, Mitsuhiko made a unicorn, Yuanta¡¯s eel, Xiao Ai It¡¯s a puppy, and Conan¡¯s is a dolphin.


    Conan picked up his handwork class homework. The dolphin''s dorsal fin no longer knew where it went. Looking at the incomplete dolphin, Conan''s pupils suddenly shrank!


    ''This is a trace of leather gloves!Damn it, did you find me here?!''


    With the news that Naruto deliberately disclosed to Conan before, Conan immediately understood that the person who took the dorsal fin of the dolphin was definitely sneaking into the police. The person code-named Ireland, even if his body became smaller, his fingerprints would not change. , At most it is the difference in size, but if you compare Edogawa Conan¡¯s fingerprints with Kudo Shinichi¡¯s fingerprints, the result is absolutely the same!


    Conan truly realized that his identity was facing a crisis of exposure. When he thought of the consequences this would cause, Conan''s body trembled slightly because of fear.


    Conan¡¯s mood was absolutely impossible to share with anyone. Mitsuhiko clenched his fists with both hands and looked up at the ceiling with anticipation.


    "A mysterious incident has occurred, and the Junior Detectives will be dispatched to find out the truth!"


    "It''s too exaggerated," Conan was horrified, but he would never show it on the face. "It must be someone who accidentally touched it while cleaning."


    "But I can''t find it everywhere."


    "It''s okay, just make one more."


    Conan was in a bad mood, so he didn''t want to say too much. He carried his schoolbag and walked to Hui Yuanai''s side. Although the actual relationship was extremely bad, the two of them were still at the same table.


    Hui Yuanai put down the latest luxury magazine in his hand, turned his head and glanced at the gloomy Conan, with a mocking expression on his face, and said, "You should be very clear yourself, that dolphin''s dorsal fin was deliberately Take it, and the other party knows to wear gloves to avoid leaving fingerprints. Your identity is about to be fully exposed, Conan."


    Conan put down his schoolbag, glanced at Hui Yuanwei coldly, and said:


    "Then what about you?! If my identity is exposed, sooner or later the organization will know that your body has become as small as mine!"


    "But I have his protection!" Xiao Wei said indifferently the biggest difference between the two, "Just around this classroom, there are six guards responsible for protecting my safety, although it will not be the gin. Opponent, but it''s enough to protect me from leaving safely. What about you, what do you have? Anesthesia gun, tracking glasses, or that solar skateboard? Do you want to use this toy to escape from the hands of gin or even rum? But you Don''t worry, after all, you are still my important experiment, so you will be fine until the antidote is developed."


    Huiyuanai said indifferent words. Since the catastrophe of the sky, Huiyuanai has regarded Conan as a dead person in her heart. As long as the antidote is developed, she will personally treat him without hesitation. Send to hell!


    Conan snorted coldly. When it came to the antidote, he knew that he had no choice but to grieve the ash, so he had to sit silently in his place.


    "However, at that time, you''d better worry about the people around you. Your parents, Dr. Ari, and the three little guys. According to the style of the organization, if you know you are not dead, they will all Not immune, I think, once your identity is revealed, they will all go to see Marx."


    Conan''s face turned gray because of Hui Yuan''s words, and he could no longer see the energetic look. There was only one young man who fell into endless fear.


    Because of the discovery of Shindo Jin, the Metropolitan Police Department is scheduled to hold another search meeting at 3 o''clock this afternoon. No surprise, the confused policeman Moori Kogoro attended again.

 804 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 804

    "Now another person has died, and only the last one of the seven-tube mahjong has not appeared. If this continues, there should be another dead person!"''Matsumoto Kiyonaga'' insisted on standing on the last guard, His acting skills are still outstanding, and even Miwako, who has realized something is wrong with this case, doesn''t know that he is pretending to be someone else.


    "Yes, there are still seven tubes of cards painted in red at the bottom left that haven''t appeared." Ayumi Ogino''s face was solemn, with her own laptop in front of her, "Moreover, there is the meaning left by Mr. Ryuzaki. Unknown death message, I still don¡¯t know what it means."


    Snapped!


    Naruto just hung up the phone, with a glimmer of light in his eyes, and said, "I think I know what that means!"


    Everyone''s eyes were immediately attracted by Naruto''s words, even though they had been paying attention to who had the problem here, Mikawako looked at the man next to him with surprise.


    "Naruto, do you know the meaning of the death message?!"


    "Yes, Tanabata is the Tanabata Festival. To be precise, it is the Tanabata Festival one year ago. It is exactly a whole year from today. Kyoto refers to Kyoto. There was a big fire in a hotel called VEGAHOTEL in Kyoto a year ago. At the time of the fire, all the seven dead in this case lived on the sixth floor of the hotel. Then when the fire broke out, six of them and another guest who lived in the hotel at the time were originally Nanako took the elevator to escape together. But at this time there was an eighth guest, Mr. Jinno who corresponds to the tube in this case!"


    "You don''t want to say that it was Jinno-san who drove that Honjo Nanako out of the elevator and then escaped by himself?!"


    "According to my investigation, it seems like this. At that time, the other people''s positions were like the red-painted mahjong tiles found at the crime scene, and there was one mahjong tile that had not been discovered yet, the one in the lower left corner. The position was Ms. Nanako''s position, but at that time, Mr. Jinno drove Ms. Nanako out, and the others were either sitting on the sidelines or fearing that they would be driven out, so no one helped Ms. Nanako. She was burned to death at the time. In that fire, the mahjong tile itself looked like an elevator car, and the reason for the vertical line on the back should represent the gap between the elevator doors."


    "But if that''s the case, why is Mr. Jinno a barrel instead of the remaining position of the seven barrels?"


    "I think that position may belong to the murderer himself. According to my reasoning, the murderer should be Honjo Nanako''s relative or lover. Because he couldn''t forgive what happened at the time, he had to pay Benjo Nanako. But Mr. Ryuzaki found out before he died. This is why we will tell about what happened in Kyoto last year on the Tanabata Festival. Now the focus of investigation should be on Honjo Nanako''s relatives and lovers!"


    "Okay! Investigate the details of the fire that occurred in Kyoto a year ago. Also, investigate the relationship of Nanako Motojo who died in the fire at that time, and investigate who might avenge her! Get out!"


    "Yes!"


    A police filed filed out of the conference room, and Naruto received a call as soon as he walked out of the room.


    "I didn''t expect you to call me, kid Conan."


    Chapter 332-Conan''s Gamble, Xiao Ai''s Wisdom!


    Speaking of it, it was really the first time Conan took the initiative to call Naruto Uzumaki. As for the origin of this number, Naruto didn''t need to think about it, he must have known it from Ai Yuanai, and he didn''t know what price he paid.


    Naruto''s tone was full of endless ridicule, especially the last three words of the kid were extremely bitten, reminding Conan that he was just a little devil.


    Although Conan wanted to yell at Naruto for a while, and then smashed the phone into pieces handsomely, but reason told him that he could not call Naruto. He had already given up his dignity, so he must endure it now. .


    Taking a deep breath, Conan tried to calm down his feelings of running away several times, and said: "You said earlier that Ireland, who sneaked into the police, already suspected my identity, right?"


    "Of course, do you think there is something in your behavior that is not doubtful? Listening to your tone, it seems that something terrible has happened, how, say it makes me happy."


    Naruto''s tone was relaxed, completely different from Conan''s dying tone. With a faint sarcasm, Naruto''s expression was even more contemptuous when he thought of a message from the dark guard who had been sent to protect Xiao Ai before.


    ''I only realized that I had admitted my mistake when the disaster was approaching, don''t you think it was a little late?''


    Naruto¡¯s personality is at two extremes. He is extremely gentle and kind to his own people, even if he is used as a gas bag, it is completely fine, but he is more indifferent and ruthless than the ice world of Otsuki Kaguya. In Naruto¡¯s worldview Here, anyone has to pay for what he has done. Naruto once paid the price of having to seriously injured and recuperate for underestimating Rum. This is retribution. Conan¡¯s self-centered character, I don¡¯t know how many people have been hurt. Can it be erased with just one simple?This is too unfair for people who have been hurt by Conan intentionally or unintentionally.


    Conan strongly endured the anger in his heart and lowered his breath in a low voice:


    "I want to ask you one thing."


    "Oh, I finally know what politeness is. It''s really gratifying and good to be taught." Naruto teased, knowing that Conan wouldn''t answer, so he didn''t bother to be ignorant, and flirted with his blonde hair casually. "Let¡¯s talk about what is going on first, if it¡¯s not too much, it¡¯s fine to help you."


    "Are you strong in America?"


    "Of course, the United States is my base camp. Although I have been operating in Japan for many years, the power here is still far away from my power map in the United States."


    "So..." Conan almost broke his teeth, but gave up his dignity after all, "I want you to protect my parents in America."


    Naruto guessed that Conan also wanted to talk to himself about the people around him, but after hearing this, he couldn''t help but laughed, whispering with sarcasm and ridicule, echoing in the police. In the corridor of the hall, fortunately, he is the only person in the corridor now, otherwise he must be regarded as a lunatic by others.


    "Conan, to be honest, although I have known you for a long time, our relationship is not only not very good, but it is extremely bad at all. Why should I waste mine on your parents because of you. What about the manpower? My life is also human life, and many of them are masters that I have spent a lot of money to train. Why should I waste it on Yusaku Kudo and Yukiko Kudo for no reason?"


    Conan could also think that Naruto would never agree so easily, and said lightly: "What do you want?"


    People like Conan are too simple to some extent, so it''s easy to calculate him. Even with the protection of the protagonist''s luck, they can''t resist the waves of calculations by Naruto.


    "I have to think about it and ask for money. I have more money than you. I want power. You don''t seem to be able to meet my requirements. It''s really hard to ask for anything... It''s better to let You Xizi sleep with me. How about three days?"


    What Naruto said made Conan almost violent, but fortunately he was just joking. At this time, he was not interested in Kudo Yukiko, otherwise she could return to the United States safely and chuckle, and stopped stimulating Conan. Up.


    "Well, I''ll bet with you."


    "What are you betting on?"


    "Bet on what you are best at, reasoning! Just see who finds the murderer in this case first. As long as you can be faster than me, I promise to send someone to protect the safety of your parents, even Dr. Ari and the three As a kid, I can ensure their safety, but if you lose, uh... just let me slap it. Anyway, you have nothing I want here."


    "can!"


    Conan agreed to this bet. To be precise, he had to agree to it. Among the people he knew, Naruto Uzumaki was the only one who could deal with the organization. There was no need for Naruto to set the game. Conan would Jumped in by myself.


    "OK, that¡¯s it, then I¡¯ll give you a clue. There was a big fire in a hotel in Kyoto one year ago, and a young woman named Nanako Honkami was burnt to death in the fire. If there are too many, you can check the rest yourself. If you don¡¯t hurry up, you will lose."


    After telling Conan an important clue, Naruto hung up and showed a weird smile.


    Conan''s bet with Naruto was to seek skin with the tiger. This vicious and sinister tiger was not interested in him, but his claws and fangs could reach any corner of the world.


    After signing a gambling agreement with Conan, Naruto also felt a little bit of victory and defeat, and immediately ran to the parking lot and drove the latest Bugatti Veyron.


    Naruto¡¯s beloved fiery red supercar. The Ferrari Enzo was broken yesterday. Although it is only the windshield, the troublesome part of this car is that there is no place to repair it in Japan. Because there are no parts, it has to be delivered. Going to the United States, Naruto''s car was replaced by the Bugatti Veyron leading the new generation of supercars.


    Equipped with a monster-like 8.0L, W16 four-turbocharged engine, whether it is acceleration of 100 kilometers or limit speed, it must exceed the Ferrari Enzo. With fierce horsepower, rushed to the residence of Nanako Motogami, Mitaka City. God generation!


    Upstairs in an ordinary apartment building, Naruto found this place according to the address found by his men. There was a sign crookedly hung on the door with two names written on it. On it was Mizutani Kosuke, which is what Naruto was looking for. Human, and below is Honkami Nanako, the young woman who died in the fire a year ago. This is also the place where Honkami Nanako lived with his boyfriend Mizutani Kosuke before his death. From the middle of the two names A pink love can be judged.


    "Mr. Mizutani, Mr. Mizutani!"


    "Mizutani is not at home."


    No one came out to answer the door, but after a young man with glasses living next door heard the sound, he came out to open the door. Naruto turned to look at the man, showed his warning card, and said, "May I ask you ?"


    "My name is Toshi Sawamura, and I am a graduate student in law and science at Shanghai University. Please take care of me."


    "I am Naruto Uzumaki from the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. I came to see Mr. Mizutani this time because I have something to ask him. Do you know the relationship between Mr. Mizutani and Ms. Nanako Motogami?" Naruto was surprisingly concerned about this victory. Negative, so the speech is very formulaic, which is really rare and serious.


    From the point of view of a policeman, it is the correct attitude to talk about investigating the case in this way, so Toshi Sawamura did not feel that there was anything wrong, but honestly told Mizutani and Benshang. Anyway, it is nothing remarkable. secret.


    "The two of them are lovers. It seems that they eloped here from Chiba in spite of their parents'' opposition."


    "Elopement?" Naruto''s mouth twitched, feeling that the two were pretty literary, "Then do you know about Miss Ben Shang''s death in the fire?"


    "I know, on the Qixi Festival last year, when they were traveling to Kyoto, they stayed in that hotel. At that time, Mizutani went to find a friend who lives in Kyoto by himself, and a fire broke out in the hotel. He said if he didn''t go there. His friend, Nanako will not die, he said this while crying."


    "So where is Mr. Mizutani now?"


    "I''m not quite sure about this. He was originally a freelancer, but after Miss Benshang died, he seemed to be in no mood to do things. It seems that he hasn''t returned for a while. By the way, he may be in Chiba because Today is the anniversary of his girlfriend''s death. For the specific location, ask his girlfriend''s elder brother to know, wait for me."


    Toshi Sawamura is a very good talker. When he talked about this, he ran into his house to search for something, and then handed a business card to Naruto.

 805 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 805

    "Before Ms. Benshang passed away, her brother came to this apartment several times, and said that his sister would contact him if he had any difficulties. This is her brother''s business card and this picture. The person on it is Mizutani."


    Naruto looked at the photo. Mizutani is indeed a good-looking person, but his hair is a bit long. Although it is not as shawl-like, it also covers his ears. It looks slightly white. Eisuke Hond¨­ is of the same type.


    Naruto took down the phone number on the business card, asked Mr. Sawamura for a call, and then left the apartment, and then received a call from Xiao Ai.


    "What''s wrong, Xiao Ai?"


    "I just discovered something and want to tell you a little bit."


    "Oh?" Naruto raised his eyebrows, and showed his interest while getting into the body of the Bugatti Veyron, "What did you find?"


    "Last time I told them..." Xiao Ai paused briefly when she said that while holding the phone, she continued to explain the problems she found. "When I went with them to catch insects in the rice flower forest, I found a single The wings of the horned fairy were taped up with tape, and the tape was pasted into a V shape. Just now when I was working on a bus, I found the same horned fairy. The car was driven from the rice flower forest. Come here, so I think this is a bit problematic."


    "One-horned fairy? One-horned fairy is beetle in English, and the combination of beetle and beat means The Beatles."


    "Yes, I think so too. The V on the back of the unicorn should actually be the Roman numeral V, which is 5. It should refer to the Beatles¡¯ fifth album "HELP", which should be Someone is asking for help, so I wonder if Matsumoto Kiyomizu, who was taken away, is locked in the Rice Flower Forest."


    "Xiao Ai, you did a good job, you go home first, I will inform people to save the gorilla Matsumoto, I will reward you tonight!"


    "Yeah." Xiao Ai nodded, her expression a little shy, "You have to come back earlier, today is Qixi Festival."


    "No problem, but you have to wear a maid costume to show me again."


    Naruto made a shameless request, but Xiao Ai hung up the phone shyly... Naruto raised his head and looked at the sky that had gradually turned yellow, showing a win-winner expression.


    "Kudo Shinichi, bet with me, you are doomed to lose!"


    Chapter 333-The truth about serial murder, the real actor debut!


    Naruto speeded up again, but rushed from Mitaka City to Chiba City in ten minutes. When he found the original home of Nanako Motogami, he happened to see a monk who should be here to do today¡¯s ritual, wearing a helmet. , Leaving on an electric bicycle... To be honest, the picture is so beautiful that people don''t dare to see it.


    A woman in a black dress was standing at the door, and beside him was a man in a black suit, who was the mother and brother of Nanako Motojo.


    "Heshu, there is only one anonymous bouquet today."


    "Yeah, there should be some reason."


    "Ok."


    The lady nodded to her son, and then walked back home, her face still with a trace of sadness. After all, it is difficult to completely let go of the death of her daughter, especially on the anniversary of her death.


    "Hello," Naruto found Honkami Kazuki only after the lady went back, and he issued his own police card. "I am Naruto Uzumaki from the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. May I ask you some questions? "


    Ben Kazuki glanced at Naruto, then nodded, pointed to the side of the road, and said, "Let''s go over there and talk."


    "can."


    When the two reached the side of the road, they sat leaning on the railing on the side of the road. Benjo and Shu looked at Naruto and said, "If you have anything, please ask, Officer Uzumaki."


    "Recently regarding a case, our police are now looking for Mr. Mizutani. Has he been here today?"


    "Ah, yes, he came here early in the morning and went back immediately after leaving a bunch of flowers."


    "Will you leave immediately after sending the flowers?"


    "Well, yes, my parents still can''t forgive Kosuke who eloped with my sister, so he left without waiting."


    "So what did your mother say about the anonymous bouquet?"


    "Actually, it started from my sister¡¯s funeral last year. From then to now, my sister¡¯s funeral and this year¡¯s Ching Ming Festival. These days, anonymous bouquets are sent here. I don¡¯t know who sent them, but the flowers are on them. The address of the flower man," Moto Kazuki took out his portable notebook and looked at it, and said, "Matsumoto, Kawasaki, Numazu, Kamakura, Tokorozawa, Odawara, and Hachioji."


    ''Aren''t these seven places the addresses of the seven dead people?Wait a minute, it''s a bit strange that all seven people send flowers?!''


    Naruto hadn''t figured out what was wrong with this, so Benkami Kazuki closed his notebook and said, "In fact, when I saw Kosuke this morning, he said something strange, saying something unforgivable. There are eight people, and now there is one left."


    Naruto seemed to have gotten a very important clue here, but a new problem arose. He couldn''t tell what was going on, but he was full of doubts.


    Full of doubts, Naruto drove back to downtown Tokyo.


    "Speaking of which today is Qixi Festival, I really look forward to Xiao Ai''s appearance in a maid outfit again."


    Sitting in the car, looking blankly at the sky outside, Naruto''s thoughts seemed to drift a little, and he wanted to think about the case, but he felt a little uneasy. There seemed to be some doubts in his heart, which made Naruto very uncomfortable. Comfortable.


    The sky has gradually darkened. Although the sun is still hanging in the sky, it is gradually sinking to the west. Even with the eyes of ordinary people, the moon that has appeared in the sky can be seen. Although the scene of the sun and the moon is rare, it is definitely not limited to movies. , And with Naruto''s eyesight, even the faint starlight can already be seen.


    "How good would I be if I were like those stars? I don''t need to worry about these complicated problems, and I don''t need to calculate, as long as I hang in the sky." Naruto felt his mood a little depressed, and the dark clouds gradually covered it. Staying in the sky made Naruto unable to see the faint light of the stars.


    "The North Star overlooks the earth. It has been the same throughout the ages. For thousands of years, I don''t know if everyone in that world is doing well, or if they can see the stars in the sky."


    Naruto knew the timing was not right, but couldn''t control his emotions. A teardrop slipped from the corner of his eyes. The stars in the sky that had not been blocked by the dark clouds seemed to form the pure smile of the white-eyed girl.


    "Hinata, I miss you..."


    Pop!


    He patted his cheek vigorously, Naruto tried his best to wake himself up. What he has is not just everyone in that world, but also the responsibilities and feelings in this world. He can''t let others see his weak side, he It is Naruto Uzumaki, he is the undefeated Naruto Uzumaki!


    "Polaris?!"


    Thinking of the feelings about life he had just expressed, a light suddenly appeared in Naruto''s head.


    "If it is eight, isn''t the number just right?!"


    After finally understanding the characteristics of the murderer¡¯s attack, Naruto immediately took out his cell phone. The weak man who sighed about life just now seemed to be non-existent. Before the people, he was the strong and confident man Naruto Uzumaki, whether in Hokage. This is the same in the world as in this world. His confidence and strength are the most important pillars of the people around him.


    "Little Ai, are you using a computer?!"


    Just after making a cup of coffee, Xiao Ai, who was preparing for today''s drug research, suddenly received a call from Naruto. The other party''s tone was a little anxious, which made Xiao Ai feel puzzled.


    "Yes what''s the matter?"


    "Help me check the star map of the Big Dipper. The murderer¡¯s locations are arranged according to the star map of the Big Dipper and the North Star. The letters on the back of the mahjong are not English letters at all, but should be Greek letters, which represent the Big Dipper and the North Star. first name!"


    "I understand."


    Naruto''s words are orders. Xiao Ai immediately put down his work, searched the Internet for the star maps of the Big Dipper and Polaris, and then pulled them to the map of Japan for comparison.


    "Your reasoning is correct. The location of the star map is exactly the same as the location of the seven cases on the map. There is almost no deviation. It is really a strict prisoner. The last Merak (¦Â) you are looking for The location, approximately near Shiba Park!"


    "Shiba Park? In other words, it is near the Tokyo Tower, I know, thank you, Xiaoai."


    "You don''t have to say this to me, come back soon."


    "Ok."


    This case has finally reached its final juncture. According to Naruto¡¯s reasoning and Kosuke Mizutani and Nanako Motogami are very fond of stargazing, everyone has determined that the last crime was committed in a unique landmark in Tokyo. -Above Tokyo Tower!


    "It''s a pity that today is cloudy. I can''t see the North Star and the Big Dipper, which are your and Miss Nanako''s favorites, Mr. Kosuke Mizutani."

 806 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 806

    Holding a glass of red wine, Mizutani Kosuke standing on the observation deck turned his head and glanced at Naruto. His eyes were surprisingly indifferent and calm. He didn''t ask who Naruto was or why he was here, but he just looked up at the hazy sky.


    "No, you can see the most beautiful Big Dipper and Polaris no matter where you are."


    Naruto didn¡¯t know what to say. Suddenly, he felt that this Mizutani is a bit similar to Rizuki Minami. He shook his head and said, ¡°There were seven people on the elevator, and eight unforgivable people, so the last one. The person should be you. I think you are going to commit suicide after drinking red wine."


    Kosuke Mizutani sighed softly, his slightly feminine face was full of sadness, and said, "You are right. If it weren''t for me to meet a friend, Nanako would not die a year ago. When I think about it, I can¡¯t forgive myself at all. I can¡¯t live in a world without Nanako, and I¡¯ll be sentenced to death anyway.¡±


    "Tsk tusk tusk tusk... Although this is a bit narcissistic, you can''t deceive my eyes. You didn''t kill anyone at all, did you? I think someone should tell you,''I will kill those seven people , You come to help me with the crime'', because you feel guilty for the death of Miss Nanako, you agreed to this, but you should not know that the person that person really wants to kill is you, because you took him away My dear sister, am I right, Benjo and Mr. Shu who are standing behind the pillar over there?"


    "Brother...Brother! Why are you here?!"


    "You are not qualified to call me that!" Moto Kazuki looked gloomy, then looked at Naruto and said, "How did you know it was me?"


    Naruto shrugged and said, "Actually, since I talked to you, there are many things that are wrong. First, Mr. Mizutani and Ms. Nanako like Big Dipper and North Star so much, and Mr. Mizutani''s love for Ms. Nanako is so good. She was going to die, how could he use this method to kill people and tarnish the stars he likes? So I thought someone did it to blame Mizutani.


    And, to be honest, when I went to the apartment where Ms. Mizutani and Ms. Nanako used to live, I saw that the sign at the door was crooked, and the handwriting was not neat, and the position of the star map and the map were very accurate. It seems that the murderer should be He is a rigorous and meticulous person. I have seen the business card you left with Mr. Toshi Sawamura. The handwriting is very neat, and when you write the phone number on the back, you even drew two lines with a pencil in order not to write it crookedly. , In addition, I have also read your notepad, which is neat and clear by myself, so I suspected you."


    "Cut! It''s really the golden flash of the Metropolitan Police Department. It seems that the rumors about you from the outside world are right. The first police officer in Japan is really not bragging!"


    "It''s okay. I think you took away some of the belongings that were lost on the seven dead. As long as Mr. Mizutani is holding those things when he commits suicide, he will be determined to be the murderer after his body is found. You can be completely relieved of suspicion, right?"


    "Humph, that''s right."


    "However, you are really a scumbag!" Naruto narrowed his eyes dangerously, and the blue eyes revealed incomparable danger, "You not only defiled your sister''s favorite North Star and Big Dipper, but also defiled her. That kind heart!"


    Honjo Kazuki''s expression changed, and Mizutani Kosuke looked at Naruto in shock and said, "What does this mean?"


    "From the anniversary of Miss Nanako''s death last year, anonymous bouquets from all over the country will be sent to Chiba on important days. Seven bouquets will be sent every time. If one or two people send flowers, it is because of guilt. However, seven people If you send all the flowers, it is because of gratitude."


    "Thanksgiving? Could it be that..."


    "Yes, it was not the seven people who drove Ms. Nanako down the elevator, but she voluntarily gave up the elevator position so that others could escape. Honkami Kazuki, it seems that you are indeed a human being. As for the beast, if your so-called love is expressed in this form, even if your sister is in heaven, she will definitely not be at peace!"


    From a personal point of view, Naruto doesn¡¯t like his woman¡¯s sacrificial act like a virgin, but he personally appreciates the kindness of Nanako Moto. He is such an emotional person because of his personal Likes and dislikes, he can do anything!


    Originally, Kazuki''s face was extremely ugly. A sister like him absolutely couldn''t accept Naruto''s statement. She took out the murderous knife that had been stained with the blood of seven people, and said, "It seems that I was right to come here in person. Today I want you both to die here!!!"


    At first, Kazuki was also a relatively strong adult man, otherwise he would not be able to kill so many people with a large dagger. He pounced like a beast like this, and with the fierce knife in his hand, ordinary people would definitely be unable to resist.


    "Drink!"


    Naruto doesn¡¯t say that he is merciful to people he hates. He is holding Benjowasuki¡¯s wrist with one hand, and the other hand hits the inside of his elbow. While Benjokasuki is still holding a knife, The sharp fierce knife was turned around and pierced Benjo Kazuki''s heart.


    "The eighth unforgivable person is yourself...No, you are the only unforgivable person. Don''t worry, your sister will be at peace in the spirit of heaven, because she won''t see you such a demon-like brother!"


    "Good job, Naruto!"


    The loud appreciation came from the direction of the stairs, a burly middle-aged uncle.


    "It really deserves to be the strongest policeman in our Metropolitan Police Department, who solved this serial murder case so beautifully."


    Naruto turned his head to look at the coming''Matsumoto Kiyonaga'', and he stunned Mizutani Kosuke with a hand knife, and looked at the burly man with a ridiculous smile on his face.


    "Do you really think you can fool my eyes, Ireland?"


    Chapter 334-Belmode''s frailty, the battle of Tokyo Tower!


    Conan inferred that the meaning of Qitong and Yitong might represent the Big Dipper and the North Star, respectively, and then asked Dr. Aka to investigate the astrological map of the Big Dipper. After comparing the maps, Naruto was about half an hour late and finally arrived in Tokyo. Iron tower.


    Conan didn''t know that Naruto had been waiting for a long time and wanted to solve the case quickly, but when he went upstairs, he found that many policemen had fallen on the ground, unconscious.


    The detective''s instinct could make Conan stop and examine the policemen who fell on the ground carefully. Then he breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, none of them died, they were just knocked out.


    "It must be Ireland who will knock so many police officers out here! Damn it, it can''t be delayed!"


    While thinking about defeating Naruto, Conan did not forget about the organization. He still remembered that an undercover agent in the organization entered the police. Now he is even more anxious after seeing the stunned police.


    "Damn it! If the memory card is taken away by the Irish in advance, it will be troublesome, we must catch up!"


    The Tokyo Tower was closed at this time, and the elevator was no longer running. Conan could only run the stairs to the top of the observation tower. The two figures that he saw afterwards made Conan hide in the corner immediately and did not come out immediately.


    Ireland heard Naruto¡¯s words, and the look of surprise flashed across his face. I have to say that the mask made by Belmode is quite perfect. Except for the fact that it won¡¯t bleed, other facial expressions can be perfectly displayed. , Otherwise if a person has no expression, he may be seen through.


    After being exposed, or thinking that it is no longer necessary to hide, Ireland took off the mask on his face, revealing the face of a slightly hideous Western man.


    Snapped!


    Ireland pointed the gun at Naruto, while throwing the mask aside, and sneered: "Can you tell me how you found me?"


    The bullet speed of the pistol is not worth mentioning to Naruto, unless it is an M500 revolver that can kill an African elephant in one shot to arouse Naruto''s interest.


    Naruto held his arms in a relaxed manner and said, "It''s nothing. The breath of the people in your organization is too obvious to me. You and Belmode are among a bunch of policemen. It''s just like It was as dazzling as having installed two light bulbs, and Belmode did not pretend to be personally, which means that she could not pretend, in all the police in the conference hall at the time, the size of the body made Belmode could not pretend, in fact, There are only two people, Matsumoto and Megure. And Matsumoto is the person in charge of this case. Anyone who finds clues will report to him. This is more suitable for you to gather intelligence, right?"


    "Hmph, you really deserve to be known as the strongest policeman in Japan, and a man who can make gin and rum deflate one after another, really amazing!"


    "Thanks for the compliment."


    Naruto shrugged and listened to similar compliments a lot, so he didn''t respond much anymore, just staring at Irish movements with a pair of cold blue eyes.


    "But what are you going to do now? Since you are a person with a code name, I don''t think you are too idiot. I can seriously wound Rum. Do you think that a pistol can deal with me?"


    "Of course I know that small toys like pistols pose no threat to you, but what about this one?"


    Ireland knows how powerful Naruto is, so he won''t die by himself for no reason. A full five kilograms of liquid explosives were tied to his body. After the two liquids were mixed, a huge explosion caused the Tokyo Tower to instantly turn into ruins. Naruto''s eyes narrowed, this is really difficult to handle.


    Ireland is definitely a crazy person. If you push him too fast, he will really detonate that powerful bomb. In fact, the detonator of the bomb is in his mouth. As long as he bites it hard, he can detonate the bomb. It is easy to control a person''s hands and feet with one move, but it is not easy to control his teeth with one move, so Naruto did not act rashly.


    Ireland rummaged through the body of Benshang and Shu, and found a piece of personal belongings taken from the seven dead. One of them was an amulet. Ireland opened the bag-shaped amulet and dropped one from it. Small memory card.


    "found it!"


    Whoosh!


    Ireland''s excitement was accompanied by a burst of faint and almost indistinguishable sound. Ireland couldn''t hear it either, but it was able to avoid the silver flash with its killer instinct.


    Conan took advantage of the anesthesia needle fired by Ireland when his spirit was lax, but was finally easily avoided by Ireland. After the anesthesia needle passed over Ireland, it flew straight towards Naruto.


    Naruto flicked his finger and flicked the anesthetic needle flying. An anesthetic needle could not have the power to penetrate a human nail. Naruto curled his mouth uninterestingly, and said: "I have said that anesthesia needles are such Little toys are useless to the members of the organization. Don''t hide them, just come out."


    There was only one anesthesia needle, and Conan would be nothing if he failed, so he had to walk out of the corner.


    Ireland froze for a moment, and then showed a cold smile on his face, saying: "Kudo Shinichi, it''s coming very quickly."


    Although he knew that his identity might have been exposed, Conan felt that his heart sank when he heard it. He looked at Ireland with dark eyes and said, "You already know?!"


    "Of course, to be honest, I didn''t believe it when I got your fingerprints for comparison, but if you can find here, it means you must be Shinichi Kudo."


    Conan''s body couldn''t help trembling slightly, and there was anger, panic, and countless fears in his eyes.

 807 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 807

    "You already told Gin about this?!"


    "Of course, that self-righteous guy, I didn''t expect that even a small high school student can''t solve it. I really want to see with my own eyes his ugly expression when he knew you weren''t dead yet."


    In a sense, like Chianti and Cohen hated Belmode, Irish gin is also very unpleasant.


    "That self-righteous man once shot to death a member of the organization who had made a mistake, and then threw his body in a burning cup hotel to turn him into coke. That member is a person I respect like my father."


    "Beijing Hotel? It''s Pisk!"


    Naruto remembered that at the Cuphouse Hotel, Xiao Ai''s identity was almost exposed. As a result, the first time the children''s army of the world''s number one problem gathered in Japan, the corners of his mouth suddenly twitched slightly.


    ''I killed the hapless Pisk, I didn''t expect to let the gin take the blame, my dear gin sauce is really sorry.''


    Naruto was probably really infected by that idiot Lupin, who called gin by such a disgusting name, and made people sneezes in the gin near Shiba Park inexplicably.


    "Oh sneeze!"


    Gin is also a normal person, and it is not strange to have a fever and cold. However, people like gin will not expose their fragile side to anyone, even if they have been with their little brother vodka for many years.


    "Boss, what''s wrong with you?!" Vodka was a little surprised. To be honest, it was the first time he saw gin sneeze in so many years.


    "It''s okay." Gin''s answer is always so''Gin-style'', simple and indifferent. It is clear that I don''t want vodka to continue to ask questions. Vodka is not a real idiot. Shut up and didn''t ask any more, just in Gin''s heart. While thinking about who was saying bad things about him, Belmode called.


    "It''s me, what''s wrong?"


    Belmode was wearing a sexy black leather jacket. He was now near Shiba Park. Watching Mikako Sato stroking Matsumoto Kiyonagamoto onto the police car and sending him to the hospital, he unconsciously lifted his beautiful blonde hair and said: "Exposed, he pretended to be a policeman."


    "I see." Gin''s cold eyes couldn''t see any human emotions, only countless chilling indifferences, "I will solve him."


    "Then please, dear gin."


    Belmode''s mind is not as off-line as Naruto, and she didn''t say that exaggerated name, and then looked at the beautiful and brightly lit Tokyo Tower from where she was.


    "What a good job, my dear golden glitter, but can your light drive away this infinite darkness?"


    Belmode¡¯s eyes are very complicated. It seems that he is faintly hopeful and afraid of disappointment. This kind of eyes is so fragile that people can¡¯t help but want to take care of them, but Belmode also doesn¡¯t let people see his weaknesses. Head, that moment of true feeling seems to have never existed, in this world there is only the witch who can kill with a smile and has countless hands stained with blood!


    Putting on the helmet and straddling the motorcycle, Belmode drove the Harley and quickly left Shiba Park, as if he had never appeared.


    On the other hand, Gin and Vodka, driving the Porsche 356A that will never be replaced, hurried towards the Tokyo Tower. In the indifferent eyes of Gin, Ireland has become a dead person.


    "Big brother, do you really want to kill him?"


    "Yes, since his mission has failed and his identity has been exposed, then he has no value in existence."


    Gin coldly pronounced the death penalty in Ireland, and at the same time took out his mobile phone to get through the mobile phones of the other two people in question.


    Today, Tokyo Tower is destined to be caught in gunpowder smoke!!


    Chapter 335-The sad end of the people in the organization, the smoke of gunpowder on the Tokyo Tower!


    The Black Organization is a ruthless organization. Once it is of no use value, even the veteran qualifications that have accompanied the organization for decades can be easily wiped out.


    The fact that Ireland pretended to be Kiyomizu Matsumoto has been exposed. Once Kiyomizu Matsumoto identifies Ireland and allows Ireland to be caught by the police, it will be dangerous to the organization, so in this case, you don¡¯t even need to ask that person. Sir, Gin can make the decision to get rid of Ireland.


    Ireland still doesn''t know that he has become an abandoned son. Ireland with a bomb tied to his body seems confident.


    After grandly putting the memory card from the organization spy list out of the village into his pocket, he pointed a pistol at Naruto and Conan, and said, "I didn''t expect it. The two people who weren''t able to get rid of by Gin will be Fall into my hands!"


    Conan became nervous in an instant, and Naruto showed obvious ridicule, saying: "Do you think you really have the ability to kill or catch me? Or do you think you are better than gin and rum? "


    "Then try it out!"


    Ireland is very unhappy with gin, and now in front of him, one is the person who gin did not kill, and the other is the person who cannot be dealt with by gin. As long as Ireland can catch these two people, it may be able to pour the gin. maybe.


    Ireland¡¯s face showed a hideous sneer, ready to grit his teeth to detonate the bomb, and at the same time the pistol was aimed at Naruto, and a bullet flew out of the muzzle instantly!


    The speed of an ordinary pistol is only more than 300, even if it is a bit slower than the speed of sound, it is completely incomparable with the powerful rifle bullet. Even if it is less than five meters away from face to face, Naruto can easily get out of this Bullets.


    Ireland didn''t know anything about Naruto. After a missed shot, he continued to aim at Naruto''s figure and prepared to shoot again.


    Conan definitely did not intend to help Naruto, but he knew that the members of the Irish organization would not let him go, so he and Naruto did not cooperate, but the two separated to deal with Ireland alone.


    While aiming at Naruto with a pistol in Ireland, Conan immediately pressed his football belt, and then adjusted the knob of the foot-strengthening shoe.


    boom!!


    Using micro-current to stimulate the acupoints on the soles of the feet can make the body of Conan, a child, burst out with a lot of power that surpasses that of an adult man. This football is almost like a cannon. Even if it is a world-class football champion, power alone If it is, it will not beat Conan''s foot.


    Ireland¡¯s strength is higher than vodka. Even if the main focus is on Naruto, it will not make stupid mistakes and completely empty Conan. In fact, knowing the true identity of this kid is the high school detective Shinichi Kudo, Ireland The defense against him is not low.


    boom!!


    It¡¯s not just Naruto, even in the eyes of Fujiko, Lupin and the others, Conan¡¯s weird equipment is at best a toy. Conan kicked out that kick and volleyed and was shot by Ireland. The arm easily blocked the football, and then the football that could only last for ten seconds hit the wall and immediately collapsed.


    boom!!


    When Conan was about to release the second football, Ireland immediately aimed at the football belt on his waist and shot it over.


    Although the bullet did not completely penetrate the football belt, it also completely destroyed it, and the impact of the bullet caused Conan''s body, which was not as heavy as a bucket of mineral water, to fly upside down and fell to the ground.


    Ireland was playing with Conan like a cat catching a mouse. He fired another shot and accurately smashed the knobs for power adjustment on Conan''s shoes, anesthesia guns, foot-strengthening shoes, football belts, and all Conan''s offensive weapons. Destroy, in the final analysis, he is just a first-year kid with no use at all.


    Naruto took the opportunity to rub his body up and grabbed Ireland''s chin with his right hand like an eagle''s claw. Looking at the posture and strength, he was planning to completely tear off Ireland''s jaw with a paw, destroying his chance of detonating the bomb.


    Ireland flew back and realized that his speed was definitely not as fast as Naruto. At the same time, he used the Browning pistol in his hand to roughly aim Naruto and fired twice.


    Naruto tightened the muscles of his whole body. After countless exercises, his body immediately became like steel and iron. Although it is impossible to completely resist the impact of the bullet, after all, he is Naruto Uzumaki and not the third generation of Raikage, but he has two The bullet was completely stuck in his muscles.


    With the pain coming from his body, Naruto didn''t even frown his brows, and his right hand continued to be like an eagle''s claw, grabbing Ireland''s chin.


    Ireland saw something bad, and immediately gritted his teeth and activated the switch that was hidden in his teeth before. However, Naruto grabbed his chin in an instant. Naruto¡¯s horrible power comparable to a bench vise made Ireland have no choice. The way to grit your teeth and even feel that your jaw is about to be crushed completely!


    Ireland is also a ruthless person. This can be judged from his face. When the pistol was useless and he was pinched by his chin and unable to detonate the bomb, he actually took it out of his pants pocket with his free left hand. A small bomb was immediately put into Naruto''s clothes after pressing the detonation button.


    Now it''s summer, Naruto is wearing an ordinary sports T-shirt, because it is a stretchy fabric, it is easy to be pulled off the collar, and then the damn bomb is stuck directly in his clothes.


    "Damn!"


    Naruto couldn''t help but utter a swear word, and then Ireland shot at Naruto''s wrist in an instant, and then escaped from Naruto''s terror.


    boom!!


    The bomb¡¯s power is not that big, it¡¯s just bigger than a normal grenade, but no steel balls are placed inside to increase its destructive power. In the case of a zero-range explosion, even Naruto will inevitably be injured, but it is far from Ireland when it explodes. It was only one meter away, and he himself was absolutely uncomfortable.


    Trade injury for injury!


    This must be a move that can be made by a very enlightened person. Both Naruto and Ireland were engulfed in the smoke of the explosion. At that moment, Conan even expected them both to be killed!

 808 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 808

    However, this is absolutely impossible to achieve. It is that the power of the bomb is not great, and Naruto and Ireland are quite strong, they will be injured, but this level cannot kill them.


    "Pooh!!"


    Naruto spit out a mouthful of blood foam on the ground. The T-shirt on his body was very poor and it was blown into a robes worn by ascetic monks. It was so broken and hung on Naruto''s body, and Naruto shattered his poor body. Throwing the cloth away, his eyes were full of danger.


    It was very uncomfortable for Naruto to bear all the explosions at zero distance. A big blood hole was exploded in the abdomen, and even the bones inside could be seen. Although he would soon recover, he was injured by Ireland. Feel the anger of leaving.


    Although the scene is a bit strange, it is now an adult and a child running after a dangerous figure with a pistol in his hand and a bomb strapped to his body.


    Naruto and Conan traced Ireland to the outside of Tokyo Tower based on blood stains on the ground.


    It started to rain lightly in the sky, which made this annoying summer night cool a lot, and shortly after Naruto and Conan chased outside the Tokyo Tower, the power to the entire Tokyo Tower was cut off.


    The entire Tokyo Tower originally had lights on its body. After nightfall, the entire Tokyo Tower would brighten up and become a beautiful night view, but at this time, even the back-up power supply was cut off.


    Ireland looked at the two people who had caught up, covering his wounds opened by the bomb, and smiled: "It''s finally here!"


    Buzzing buzzing...


    The huge roar of the helicopter''s propellers can be heard clearly even from a hundred meters above the ground. Naruto and Conan turned to look at the huge machine that appeared in the air.


    "Gunship?! Is it necessary?!"


    The Gin they launched this time are not ordinary civilian helicopters, but military gunships that can fight, even equipped with machine guns and missile launching muzzles. I really don''t know how courageous they are!


    A wicked smile appeared on Ireland''s face, and at the same time his mobile phone rang, Ireland continued to point his gun in the direction of Naruto and the others, and then took out the mobile phone from his trouser pocket.


    "it''s me."


    Gin was sitting on the helicopter, looking at the silhouette of Ireland under the lights of the helicopter, and said, "How about it, is the memory card available?"


    "Well, it''s already in hand." Perhaps it was because of confidence in the firepower of the helicopter, and there was no expectation of what would happen to him. Ireland took back the pistol and took out the small memory card from his pocket.


    Through the photography equipment on the helicopter, Gin can clearly see the memory card in Irish hand from the screen, with a cold smile on his face.


    "I can''t see clearly, stretch out your hand a little more."


    "Cut!" Although Ireland is uncomfortable with Gin, it is not the time to rip off his skin. He still does what Gin said.


    "Yes, stretch out a little bit more."


    Because the lights on the helicopter illuminate Ireland, Ireland cannot see a small hatch opened on the helicopter and the muzzle of a sniper rifle sticking out of it when it is backlit.


    "Do it!"


    Gin gave the order, and Chianti immediately fired. The bullet accurately pierced the memory card in Irish hand, and then passed through his heart.


    Naruto looked down at Ireland, which was covered in blood. The bullet did not completely penetrate the heart, but it should have pierced the heart muscle. Although the body was strong, it would only be supported for about half a minute at most, just dying.


    "As a member of the organization, you should have expected this kind of fate a long time ago."


    Naruto looked at the dying Ireland indifferently, together cold and without human emotions, but then touched his pants pocket.


    ''But it seems that everyone has forgotten that I have a friend who is a world-class super thief!''


    Chapter 336-Either life or death!Deadly battle on Tokyo Tower!!


    In terms of stealing technology, Naruto is not as serious as Lupin III. However, his stealing level, even if it is not a bug-like magic sword like Kusanaru Sword, can reach the top 20 in the world only in terms of technology. In an instant, it is not difficult to take the memory card from Ireland and then change it into a fake one. Anyway, the fake memory card has been broken into pieces and cannot be verified.


    Even if they were standing on the Tokyo Tower, Naruto and Conan could feel the lone wolf-like look in the gin on the helicopter. Now there is no time to care about Ireland, which is already a dead man. The two immediately walked from the Tokyo Tower. The external stairs ran up.


    "Come out! Fire!"


    Gin gave orders indifferently, Chianti and Cohen immediately set up their sniper rifles and aimed at the looming figures of Naruto and Conan on the stairs of Tokyo Tower.


    Boom!!


    The silencer will only affect the accuracy of the sniper rifle, and for this kind of short-range sniper, it doesn''t make sense to install the silencer. Chianti and Cohen fired immediately.


    Conan lay down on the spot, Cohen¡¯s sniper shell almost flew past his scalp, and Naruto quickly drew the Kusanaru sword from his body, a cold light shining on the Tokyo Tower, cutting Chianti¡¯s bullet in half. !


    "Tsk!"


    Chianti gave an uncomfortable spit. Although he had seen this man''s amazing strength a long time ago, his sniper shell was cut in half, which still made Chianti very upset.


    Conan has no weapons to use, and Naruto still has Kusana sword and a dozen kunai by his side.


    Naruto jumped out from the Tokyo Tower, aimed at Gin''s gunship in mid-air, and slashed out.


    "Yuehui!!"


    On this rainy night, the sky was dark, but some Tokyo citizens were fortunate enough to see a beautiful crescent near the Tokyo Tower. The white light exudes endless breath of death!


    The light radiated from Yuehui''s sword aura shone on Gin Wine''s face, shining his already very cold face even more cold!


    "Dodge!!"


    The gin snorted suddenly, and then immediately grabbed the vodka''s hand, and instantly manipulated the helicopter to raise it quickly. Because of the rapid response of the gin, Yuehui''s knife gas flew under the helicopter.


    When the helicopter stabilized in mid-air again, Naruto had once again landed on the Tokyo Tower, and the three people on the helicopter, except the gin, felt that they had passed by the god of death.


    With the power of Naruto''s swordsmanship, the knife just now was enough to cut the helicopter open, let alone whether the body will be cut open, if they lose the helicopter, they will fall from a height of 100 meters without wings. Chianti, Cohen, and Vodka are all dead if they fall from such a height. With Gin, his ability may be able to jump to the Tokyo Tower during the fall to save his life, but it is definitely a life of nine deaths!


    "Cohen! Give me the gun!"


    Gin''s indifferent voice revealed anger. It was simply Cohen''s hand that took his Remington 700 sniper rifle, unloaded the original magazine, and installed it in his windbreaker. A new magazine.


    The strength of gin is focused on marksmanship. This is similar to Daisuke Dimension. It cannot be said that Dimension is weaker than Goemon Ishikawa, but they are good at completely different aspects. The difference between Dimension and Goemon is like koto. The difference between liquor and rum, Dimension and Gin are both good at using various hot weapons such as firearms, and their marksmanship is very clever. They are not good at close combat, but there is no monster like Goemon and Rum.


    Gin can aim at a target 700 yards away in one second, and its sniper ability is far above Cohen and Chianti. Two figures, one large and one small, are twinkling in the steel net of Tokyo Tower. Gin has green eyes. His eyes showed extremely cold.


    boom!!


    The first bullet flew out of Remington''s muzzle and revolved in mid-air due to friction with the air. It maintained a high degree of stability and flew accurately towards the small figure in the Tokyo Tower.


    "what!"


    Conan let out a scream, the whole person almost fell on the stairs, the bullet did not directly hit, but the powerful armor-piercing bullet, just a rub is enough to almost completely destroy Conan''s shoulders, blood has been shed continuously.


    Naruto did not stop, and continued to run towards the upper part of the Tokyo Tower. Naruto and Conan appeared in the sight of the gin at the same time, and he shouted: "Suppress them with machine gun fire!"


    "understand!"


    Such a big battle is not just a sniper rifle, but even armed helicopters are used. This is definitely not just killing people, this is a war!


    Whether it¡¯s the vodka, who is not very bright in his head, or Chianti, who has obvious problems in his head, he is aware of the seriousness of the problem, so he absolutely dare not make any mistakes at this time. The sniper rifle was snatched by the gin, and Cohen is fine. Responsible for manipulating the machine guns on the armed helicopters. It doesn''t require direct hits, but they just want to attack them... mainly to suppress Naruto alone. After all, his strength is too strong!


    Boom boom boom!!

 809 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 809

    The gunfire of the machine gun was also very obvious and harsh on this rainy night. Countless bullets were fired on the Tokyo Tower. This most important building in Tokyo was baptized by the smoke, although the damage was to the entire Tokyo Tower. It is not worth mentioning for its huge size, but it is an indisputable fact that the upper part is full of holes!


    The observatory on the lower level has a larger area, from where you can observe the vast starry sky, and the higher you go, the smaller the area of ??the observatory, and the observatory there is equipped with a telescope, allowing you to enjoy the view of Tokyo from a high altitude .


    Although Naruto''s injuries were more serious, he recovered so quickly that he ran to the observation deck one step faster than Conan, and at the same time swung two swords at the gunship that was chasing up like a tarsal maggot.


    "Chaotic Moon Slash!!"


    Naruto¡¯s thunderous roar is as deafening as the nine gods of thunder. This time you don¡¯t need gin to do it yourself. Vodka knows that there is a problem when you hear such a loud sound. He immediately controls the helicopter to lift, avoiding Naruto¡¯s sharp knife. gas.


    But Naruto swung out two sword qi this time. The distance was too close, and the acceleration of the helicopter was too slow. At this moment, he could only avoid a sword qi.


    Gin concentrated all his attention. For many years, he had rarely used all his abilities. Although he was not his most comfortable sniper rifle in his hand, he had already aimed at the remaining sword energy.


    Bang bang bang!!


    The gin fired three shots in a row, and the three special tungsten core shelling armor-piercing bullets traced Naruto¡¯s sword energy to fly away. Naruto¡¯s Kusanaru sword¡¯s sword energy can cut iron like mud, but the core of this armor-piercing bullet It was made of super-hard tungsten steel, and the gin was fired three times in a row. All three bullets traced the weak point of the sword. A single-point breakthrough completely defeated Naruto''s sword and turned into countless white spots. in the air.


    Naruto couldn''t get a hit, and immediately rolled over and hid behind a round table in this observation deck.


    Because Naruto attracted Gin''s main firepower, Conan came to this high platform relatively safely and hid behind a vending machine.


    "Brother Gin, what should I do now?!"


    Gin took out a thermal imaging scanner and put it on his head, raised the gun and aimed it in Naruto''s direction, and said, "Suppress them with the firepower of the machine gun, while using tear gas to force them out!"


    "understand!"


    Vodka drove a helicopter hovering at this height, Cohen controlled a machine gun to fire, and Chianti threw two tear gas toward the observation deck.


    The thermal imaging scanner on the gin head now uses biological infrared to monitor the target, so you can see through the round table blocking Naruto behind.Naruto is really out of luck today, because it is raining today and the temperature drops, so the sharing of thermal imaging scanners is more obvious. The heat emitted from his body is a red cloud in the field of view of Gin.


    boom!!


    The last armor-piercing bullet in this magazine left the muzzle, and even with the resistance of a table, it flew to Naruto''s heart accurately.


    Naruto was hiding behind the round table, and suddenly felt a tingling pain in his eyebrows. Relying on the powerful instinct of a beast, Naruto immediately escaped from behind the round table. Then, the poor table was under the gin''s armor-piercing bomb. Become a pile of debris!


    Boom boom boom!!


    The machine gun fired continuously, and Naruto was forced to find no way out!


    Facing the suppression of powerful firepower, Naruto showed his terrifying power beyond human level. The Kusanaru sword in his hand continued to draw circles, and in front of him it was almost like a silver-white round shield. Naruto swung the sword at speed. Extremely fast, this side of the round shield made of swords is completely impermeable, and at super fast speed, all the serial bullets fired by the machine gun are blocked out!


    The smoke of tear gas has spread everywhere, and this observatory can no longer stay!


    "Come out! Get them to the top!" Gin gave instructions while changing the magazine, "Just use the top of the Tokyo Tower as their burial place!"


    "Yes!!"


    It is the first time that Naruto has fully ascended to the top of Tokyo Tower, but he did not expect that in this form, watching the gunship that has gradually caught up, Naruto showed an excited and crazy smile.


    "Life and death! Let''s fight!!"


    Chapter Three Hundred and Seventh-Fate has its own destiny, I believe that man will conquer the sky!


    It is said that I have reached the top of Tokyo Tower, but it is impossible to actually go to the top. Instead, I reached the highest round platform on Tokyo Tower. Generally, no one will come up here, and it is not surrounded by the observation deck below. The walls and windows are completely empty here, which means that if you accidentally fall, you can fall directly from the Tokyo Tower.


    There is basically no obstruction here. Although there is a fence on the edge, it is too short. If you are curled up behind it, you can barely use it as a resistance, but from here on, there is no way to climb up, so only the gin They can shoot from high altitude.


    Gin replaced the sniper rifle with a new magazine and looked at the two figures on the Tokyo Tower coldly.


    "Vodka, drive the helicopter to a higher place, Cohen, you are responsible for firing from above, Chianti, you and I are responsible for sniping!"


    "To understanding!"


    The gunship has risen to a higher altitude. If you fire from here, there will be no dead ends, that is to say, there are no bunkers. You can only find a way to avoid the machine guns on the helicopter!


    The continuous roar of machine guns blasted through the top of the Tokyo Tower, and the muzzle was shining with countless fires. Along with the smoke that represented the war, most of the bullets were shot at Naruto.


    Naruto drew a third of his body in one breath, that is, the five kunai, the bear arms stretched out, and all the power on the arm, the five kunai unfolded like a fan, and flew into the airborne gunship accurately!


    Naruto¡¯s weird power is extremely great. After running all the power, the speed at which the five Kuunai fly out easily surpasses the speed of sound. The shape of the Kuunai was originally designed with stability during flight in mind. Some light rain, but not affected at all!


    boom!!


    The first attack of Naruto''s counter-defense attack completely exploded the muzzle of a machine gun, and the sound of the jam reminded the four people on the plane that the muzzle on the left side of the helicopter was completely unusable!


    Chianti and Gin were completely unaffected. Their respective scopes had been aimed at the vital points of Naruto. The two shot at the same time. In just two seconds, the two had fired six shots in a row. All flew towards the vital point of Naruto!


    Naruto straightened his arms, and the three-foot-long Kusanaru sword in his hand seemed to have become Sephiroth''s ultra-long and authentic sword. His energy was extremely concentrated, and his mind, skill and body were perfectly integrated, and he played a powerful sword!


    "Yan Fan!!"


    This is the stunt that Naruto learned from Ishikawa Goemon. The three-foot-long Kusanaru sword in Naruto''s hand seems to have become the super-long clothes pole knife in the hands of the swordsman Kojiro Sasaki. His consciousness turned into reality, transcending the dimensional boundary in this sword, and Kusanaru''s sword seemed to have another three-meter-long blade!


    Whoosh!!


    In a flash of light, Naruto has already swung six swords, but his speed of swinging the sword is too fast, even if it was Sasaki Kojiro who created the secret sword of Yanhui back then, the speed of his sword was not as fast as Naruto''s. With this sword, all six bullets were perfectly cut in half in an instant, and the cold blade of Kusanaru sword reflected Naruto''s ruthless eyes.


    "Swallow returns to six ways!"


    Naruto displayed this unparalleled sword skill, and Gin and Chianti also had considerable credit. If they hadn''t just shot six bullets, Naruto would probably not be able to perform this supreme sword skill perfectly!


    Conan squatted in the corner and used the low fence to temporarily avoid the bullets from the helicopter.


    "Damn it, Naruto Uzumaki can survive this way. Sooner or later I will be killed by them! The only way to do this is once!"


    Conan realized his consciousness, unfastened the super strap developed by Dr. Aka on his body, fixed the two ends to the edge of the round table, and found the helmet on the round table with one of them, and jumped directly from the top of the Tokyo Tower. Go on!


    Naruto''s eyes curled slightly, and seeing Conan''s movements, the corners of his lips showed a rare smile of approval.


    "If you can think of this method and put it into action, you are pretty good, but this is your last glory."


    Gin also noticed Conan¡¯s movements, but the main focus was still on Naruto. After replacing the last magazine, he took a deep breath and fired armor-piercing bullets with his rifle continuously. His shoulders continued to bear the strong back. The seat strength is also approaching its limit, which is why Naruto said that Daisuke Dimensional¡¯s marksmanship is better than him, but the actual combat effectiveness is not as good as his.


    No matter if it is gin or dimension, there is no Naruto''s extremely abnormal body. When the powerful bullets such as armor-piercing bullets or ultra-long-range sniper bullets are continuously fired, the shoulders will gradually lose the recoil. People have a clear advantage.


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    Gin almost heard the whine from his shoulder, but after he finished the last tungsten core shelling armor-piercing bullet, the five bullets faintly formed a tendency to envelop in the air, actually pushing Naruto back to the edge of the round table.


    "emission!"


    Gin issued an attack command, and accompanied by the two tails of flames and the whistling flying sound, two missiles flew towards Naruto from the muzzle of the helicopter.


    boom!!


    A huge explosion occurred above the Tokyo Tower, accompanied by a blond figure leaping out from the top of the tower, and a red helmet, with the help of the power of a retractable strap, flew towards the helicopter in the sky!

 810 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 810

    oom!!


    Conan''s plan was successful, and the helmet hit directly from the lower part of the helicopter. Although the helicopter would not be scrapped in an instant, it was absolutely impossible to continue the war.


    "Damn it! What''s going on?!" The sudden shaking of the helicopter made Chianti angry, and of course there was also panic. If she fell from this height, she would definitely die!


    Gin continuously fired powerful armor-piercing bullets, and his shoulders were too much to bear. He had to fracture himself when he went down, put down the sniper rifle, and his voice was still cold and calm.


    "No way, vodka, find a place to make an emergency landing!"


    "yes, Sir!"


    They wanted to make an emergency landing, but Naruto was not so easy to let them go. After jumping from the top of the Tokyo Tower, Naruto controlled the direction of his body''s fall in mid-air, and fell right next to the Irish body.


    "Gin, how do you say in Ireland is also a person from your organization, you will take his corpse away, drink it!"


    Naruto violently grabbed the dead body of Ireland, treated it as a shot, and threw it in the direction of Gin, who made an emergency landing on the roof of a nearby building. Afterwards, the Irish corpse had flown in front of them, and hit the wall of the building with its head, closing the Irish teeth violently and touching the bomb detonator in the teeth!


    boom!!


    The explosion of the liquid bomb heralded the official end of today¡¯s war. Conan sat on the ground completely collapsed, the crisis of identity exposure, the weakness of a lot of blood loss, and the fear of jumping from the top of the Tokyo Tower all made him feel physically and mentally. Feeling exhausted.


    Naruto took the Kusanaru sword back into the scabbard and looked at Conan, whose face was still blank and numb, and said lightly: "Kudo, you can enjoy your last time. Anyway, the organization already knows your identity. Your good days are already It''s over."


    Naruto turned and left, completely disappearing into the night of Tokyo, while Conan felt a huge fear revealed from the depths of his heart in the drizzle.


    For the first time, he understood what extreme horror is!


    "So no corpses were found in the place where the helicopter exploded?" Xiao Ai rolled over a pair of standard blind fish eyes, holding a cup of coffee in her hand, and looked at the man in front of her faintly. With him, she was already Being able to face organizational problems relatively easily, this is not to be said to be an improvement, but also the result of his long-term efforts.


    "Yes, they should have all evacuated before the explosion, but this is also normal, after all, it is gin, he has this strength."


    Naruto is holding Erlang''s legs. Time has passed. One night and one morning. Today is a good weather. The drizzle last night washed away the turbidity of the air and also washed away the gunpowder smoke on the Tokyo Tower. The citizens of Japan can only learn about what happened on the Tokyo Tower last night through the TV news, but they absolutely cannot understand the war that can be called tragic.


    The corner of Xiao Ai''s mouth curled slightly and said: "Listen to your tone, you seem to appreciate the look of gin."


    "Tsk tusk, in my worldview, women only have two distinctions: likes and dislikes, while men are only distinguished between the strong and the weak. Although gin is my enemy, no matter his style or strength It has my appetite. Personally, I really admire him."


    "You are the only one who can rate the gin so calmly." Xiao Ai smiled softly and took a sip of coffee to refresh her. "But the organization suffered a big loss this time. Ireland died first. Needless to say, I also damaged an armed helicopter but still did not kill you. This incident will definitely expose them. No matter how powerful the organization is, it will not be possible to hide anything as big as the bombardment of the Tokyo Tower. After all, it is impossible for them to restore the damaged Tokyo Tower to its original condition in an instant, and they do not know that the memory card storing the spy list is in your hands."


    "That''s right, so they called and fought, and I was the only one who made the profit in the end! So, everything is not as good as heaven."


    "I think it''s a godless eyes for someone like you to live in this world."


    "Whatever you say," Naruto is in a good mood, but doesn''t mind the little bit of sorrow. "I believe in fate but don''t accept fate. The fate of a person is determined by nature, but I believe that man can conquer the sky!"


    Naruto was never a person who succumbed to fate. This can be regarded as his own unique personality charm, or the light of the soul. Xiao Ai has a red face, and absolutely does not admit that he was attracted by him just now. Take a sip of coffee.


    "Too lazy to care about you, I went to the laboratory."


    "Wait a minute, Aijiang" Naruto had a sullen tone, reached out and hugged Xiao Ai in his arms, gently scratched her cute blushing face with his hand, and said, "Would you like to eat a lollipop?"


    Xiao Ai''s body was shocked, her eyes were a little bit more watery that a seven-year-old girl shouldn''t have, her voice was soft and embarrassing.


    "H''s fool!"


    Chapter 338¡ªSuddenly bad news, the tip of the iceberg of a shocking conspiracy!


    There are many girls and women with different sexes and different attractive characteristics by their side. Naruto¡¯s life is quite moist and comfortable. In sharp contrast, Conan¡¯s recent life is good. not too good.


    On the shoulder, the location where he was scratched by the gin sniper shell is still a small matter, but his identity has been known by the organization. This incident is like a boulder on Conan¡¯s heart, making him live in fear recently. In, panic can not last all day.


    Speaking of which, Conan¡¯s fear now is more inexplicable than Naruto¡¯s loneliness, anxiety and fear when he had traveled through a world completely unfamiliar to him. It¡¯s not worth mentioning in terms of anxiety and fear. The detective realized how small and humble his sorrow and fear were at this time after he realized what true despair was.


    Psychology will in turn affect the physiology. Conan himself used those tools to overuse the body of the seven-year-old child. In addition, he was injured by the gin, lost too much blood, and because of fear, he was panicked all day long. Immediately, Conan finally fell ill, and it was a very serious cold, and his bad premonition finally turned into reality at this time.


    "Dr. A Li."


    Conan dragged a sickly body and walked out of the room. Both his face and mental state were very bad. The nightcap on his head was drooping and he walked to the owner of the house.


    "Why are there so many things on the table?"


    "Oh, those are all sent to Yusaku, but he is not in Japan now, so I collected it on his behalf."


    Conan dragged his sick body, looked at the things on the table, and said, "It''s all letters sent to him by Dad''s detective fans."


    "Yes, Yusaku''s recently completed novel topped the bestseller list. It''s normal that so many detective fans will write to him."


    Conan snorted twice, sucked in his nasal discharge, and said, "But Dad is in Switzerland now. He likes traveling around the world so much. It is also very troublesome to send all these detective superstition letters to him. Oh sneeze!"


    It can only be said that Conan''s intelligence is too backward. Yusaku Kudo is not in Switzerland now, and he is not traveling the world at all. For this son, Yusaku Kudo is very troublesome.


    Dr. A Li took a tissue and handed it to Conan, saying:


    "Anyway, Yousaku is so lenient to you, you can treat it as a reward for him, and you are sick now, so you just happen to take a break."


    "Ok."


    Conan nodded. In the case of a high fever and a severe cold, he was also lazy and had no energy at all. In addition, he had been troubled by organizational matters before, so he took it as a rest during this time.


    Stacked up a bunch of detective fans'' letters sent to his dad, and then turned to look at Dr. Aka sitting at the workbench.


    "By the way, Doctor, what are you doing? Is it a new item for me?"


    Dr. Aka wears a pair of red glasses. The function of this thing is to prevent the glare and sparks from damaging the glasses during welding. However, when Dr. Aka wears it, plus the shape of the poached egg on his head, it looks like a Frankenstein. !


    "It''s a pity, but it''s not a gadget!"


    Dr. A Li waved his hand. When it comes to science-related matters, this old man over fifty is quite energetic.


    "Humans have studied the flying birds to make airplanes, but no one has yet completed the mechanical theory of insect flapping. If I were the first to complete this theory and sell it as a toy, it would surely arouse children from all over the world. I¡¯m very interested in it! This way I will make a lot of money and become a billionaire! Ahahahaha..."


    I have to say that Dr. A Li is a very cute and weird old man. In some respects, he has super-aged technology, such as the solar panel installed on the drawing board with super high energy conversion rate, and The volume is about the size of a hamburger, but it can produce a turbocharged engine with a maximum speed of 120 kilometers, but all he can think of is the development of children''s toys. I don''t know if he should say he has no ambitions or a childlike heart. ?


    ''When will your dream come true?''


    Even if Conan was tortured by a bad cold and was not in good spirits, he still complained in his heart at this time, and a huge drop of sweat appeared on his forehead at the same time.


    ''But not half of the letters here were sent to me. It seems that I have been forgotten by the world...''


    Conan was a little jealous about this incident, but then he reflected on the situation he was facing now, that because of a bad cold, his face that was originally unsightly showed a more ugly and sad smile.


    ''No, it should be the best thing to make the world forget me.''


    Being targeted by a group of vicious criminals, knowing that they will come to kill him, but I don''t know when they will come, and all the people around me who have a relationship with me will suffer disaster. This kind of life is definitely not a human life!


    "Hey? A letter for me!"


    Conan felt a little surprised by this, and pulled out his letter from the pile of letters to his father.


    "Teiji Moriya? Is that the famous architect?"

 811 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 811

    Conan should have only heard of Moritani. After all, he is a very famous architect. For Conan, who is just very complicated, it is not uncommon for all kinds of characters to have heard of it, but They didn''t feel anxious, and Conan didn''t know why Moritani wrote to himself.


    "I took the liberty to write this letter to you suddenly. I learned about your outstanding performance as a high school student detective through TV and newspapers. I have always hoped to have the opportunity to meet and talk with you. An afternoon garden tea party will be held at the Humble House at 3:30 pm on Tuesday, the 29th. I hope you can come and give advice."


    Conan was puzzled when he saw this invitation letter. He did not have any intersection with Moritani. He didn''t understand why he invited himself suddenly, and the wording in this letter... To be honest, it was a bit too polite. Conan felt a little awkward.


    "What''s wrong, is it an invitation to the banquet?"


    "Doctor, do you know Moriya Teji."


    "Of course, a professor in the Department of Architecture of Toto University, a well-known architect in Japan."


    "But why would such a famous architect suddenly invite me?"


    "Well... an architect is a kind of artist, maybe he needs some new stimulation to bring him new inspiration, and Professor Moriya and I are both talented characters, hahahaha..."


    Conan''s gaze crossed the vast body of Dr. A Li and looked at the fragmented mechanical praying mantis on the workbench.


    "Genius...hehe...I can''t become Shinichi Kudo to attend the garden tea party now, and I can only ask my uncle to go there."


    Although I know that Aihara Hui has a temporary antidote, Conan, under the current circumstances, really dare not take the medicine casually to grow bigger, so I can only let Kogoro Mori go, and he is Edogawa Conan. If you follow along, it will not be so noticeable.


    Dr. Ari is keen to invent and has no interest in this kind of tea party, so he doesn''t ask too much about Conan. The sudden ringing of the phone is also the reason why he didn''t say anything.


    "Moses Moses, this is A Li''s Mansion, oh, there is Xizi, what''s the matter? Oh...what?!!!"


    I don''t know what Kudo Yukiko said to Dr. Akasa on the phone, but the old man who was originally kind-eyed and always as simple and lovely as an uncle KFC suddenly changed his face suddenly and his expression became gloomy and solemn.


    "Um...Okay...I see, I will tell him, you also pay attention to your body, good, goodbye."


    After Dr. Aka spoke a few words to Yukiko, he hung up the phone, then turned to Conan who was curious on his face, and pressed his hands on his shoulders.


    "Shinichi, you have to be mentally prepared."


    Since Conan was born, it was the first time in his life that Dr. A Li had such a solemn expression. The bad premonition in his heart surfaced again. He couldn''t help but swallowed his saliva and nodded.


    "Dr. Ari, just tell me."


    "Usaku...On the way from London to New York, the entire plane crashed and crashed. On the plane, all 143 passengers, including Usaku, were killed and none were spared."


    Conan looked terrified, unbelief, despair, sadness, and pain, all of which appeared on Conan''s face at the same time. The strong emotional stimulation made his own fragile body unbearable, and he coughed violently.


    Seeing the redness in his palm, Conan turned his eyes and passed out completely!


    Coincidentally, just when Conan got the news of his father''s death, Naruto also got the same news... To be precise, he got the news earlier, after all, his intelligence network is all over the world.


    "okay, I get it."


    Regarding the death of Yusaku Kudo, Naruto only said such a simple sentence and then hung up, then reached out and hugged the naked girl next to her...to be precise, it was a girl, smelling the good smell of her. .


    Although it is impossible for her body to take the last step at the moment, Xiao Ai still felt a lot of shame, pushed Naruto away, and then covered herself with the soft and comfortable eiderdown duvet. Actually, there is nothing to cover. In this dim room, his body and ice-blue eyes looked at the man with a smile on his mouth.


    "The death of Yusaku Kudo was not your hand, right?"


    She wasn''t someone who cared about the Kudo family, she was just curious. In fact, it didn''t matter if Naruto didn''t answer her.


    "No," Naruto put his cheek against Xiao Ai''s pink face, and said: "Conan''s identity has been exposed to the organization. It''s not strange that the people of the organization will act on the people around him."


    "Is that right?"


    "Ok."


    Xiao Ai looked at Naruto¡¯s blue eyes, which were the same as his own. Judging from the look in his eyes, he did not lie, but according to his instinct, Xiao Ai felt that he still concealed something, but what it was was not a small one. Lai can now guess.


    Naruto held Xiao Ai in pajamas contentedly and went downstairs to eat breakfast, but Xiao Ai, who leaned her head on Naruto''s shoulder, did not notice the cold, calculated smile on Naruto''s face.


    ''I didn''t lie, Kudo Yusaku''s death was indeed the hands of the organizer, but the organizer may not be mine!''


    Chapter 339-Shinichi makes Xiaolan cold, Naruto makes Xiaolan warm!


    Yusaku Kudo is a world-renowned detective novelist. His sudden death has caused an uproar not only in the United States and Japan, but also in the world of novels.


    It¡¯s impossible to block news on such a big thing... or that some people have no intention of blocking news at all, and even go ahead and use the news of Yusaku Kudo¡¯s death to make a fortune in newspapers and news.(The bastard who makes dead money is really wicked!)


    Even a girl like Xiaolan who has no information network at all, just half a day after Naruto and Conan, received the news of Kudo Yusaku''s death from the TV news.


    "Hey, Shinichi."


    Xiaolan is a kind girl. Even if she knows who her beloved is, she will still care about her childhood sweethearts. Naruto will not eat this kind of vinegar. Or, in this case, Xiaolan will not Call Shinichi Kudo, then Xiaolan is not Xiaolan, nor is it the angel who can touch the woman of Belmode.


    Speaking of it, it is also rare that Xiaolan took the initiative to call Shinichi Kudo.


    After lying down for a long time, Conan recovered a little bit from the blow, and took out his mobile phone and voice-changing bow.


    Looking at the bow in his hand, Conan suddenly had a sad thought. Even if he has become smaller before, he can still use the props developed by Dr. A Li to investigate cases and crack the unsettled cases. At this time, Conan felt sad.


    His Kudo Shinichi and Xiaolan had to use a voice changer when he said something. Isn''t this a kind of sadness?


    "It''s me, Xiao Lan."


    Even with the use of the voice-changing bow, Xiaolan can still hear the hoarseness in Kudo Shinichi''s voice, which is almost like a voice after tearing her throat. Of course, part of it is because of excessive sadness, and part of it is Because of a bad cold and a high fever of 39.5¡æ, it is strange that the voice will be normal!


    Xiaolan sighed lightly, with a sadness in her heart. In Xiaolan''s heart, the difference between Naruto and Shinichi Kudo. The former is a lover at first sight, while the latter is a neighbor who has met each other for more than ten years. Of course, the former is Love is true, while the latter has a mixed feeling of family and friendship. If Xiaolan chooses who she loves is of course Naruto is right, and if it is the depth and thickness of the relationship, it is Kudo Shinichi. The quality of feelings is different after all.


    "Shinichi," Xiaolan pursed her lips, trying to consider her words to avoid making Kudo Shinichi more sad. "I already know about Uncle Yusaku. Don''t be too sad. After all, you can''t die. Rebirth, and Aunt Xizi will have to take care of you in the future."


    Xiaolan''s soft tone sounded to Conan as if it were the first rain in spring, moisturizing his cold and dry heart after the winter, and his face also showed the first smile in these days.


    "Don''t worry, Xiaolan, I know, thank you."


    "Yeah." Xiaolan nodded lightly, feeling pity for Kudo Shinichi at this time, but no love, turned her head and looked at the calendar hanging on the wall, "Shinichi, you can make time to come back. I think, Uncle Yusaku''s funeral should be held in Japan, after all, there are many old friends here."


    What Xiaolan said is reasonable. Although Yusaku Kudo has been to the United States for many years, he is actually a Japanese citizen. He has a Maori in Japan and has a vision. There are many old friends of his, even if he holds funerals in the United States. , As the son of man, Shinichi Kudo also had to go back to Japan.


    Conan was startled, coughing violently, finally calmed his breath, and a bitter voice came out of his mouth.


    "I can''t go back now, Xiaolan, I... There is a case, I can''t go away now."


    Conan really couldn''t think of a better excuse. He could only use the excuse he had told Xiao Lan every time before, but Xiao Lan didn''t need to buy his account every time.


    "Why?! Is the case so important?!"


    Even if she knew it shouldn''t be, Xiaolan still expressed her anger at her childhood sweetheart for the first time, and she asked reasonable and reasonable questions, like a bayonet, and stabbed Conan''s heart full of holes!


    "You used this kind of excuse to prevaricate me every time! Now that Uncle Yusaku is dead, is there any case that is more important than Uncle Yusaku?! Why would you refuse to let go of those cases?!"


    Xiao Lan asked with a voice, all the sadness in her previous heart came out at this moment, causing two tears to be drawn on Xiao Lan''s delicate cheeks.


    "Case, family affection and friendship, which is important to you?"

 812 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 812

    Xiaolan asked this answer in a flat tone. It may be just a question for the average person, but the questioner was Mo Lilan, and the person who was asked the question was Shinichi Kudo. Conan really didn¡¯t know how to answer. For him, how to answer is all wrong. If he answers the''case'', it obviously won''t work, but if he answers the latter, how he''returns to Japan'' as he is now?Back in front of Xiaolan?


    For a long time without Kudo Shinichi''s answer, Xiaolan''s heart completely cooled, she reached out and wiped the tears on her face vigorously, she looked like she sneered for the first time in her life.


    "Humph..." Xiaolan let out a terrifying sneer, and the whole person was almost blackened, "Kudo Shinichi, you are so good!"


    With Xiaolan¡¯s personality, it can be said that she is completely cold towards Kudo Shinichi. After this time, if she really meets, Xiaolan and Kudo Shinichi can only be like childhood sweethearts. It''s like a stranger.


    "Xiaolan..." For a moment, Conan really had an urge to tell Xiaolan everything, telling Xiaolan all about her becoming smaller, but the bitterness in the entrance from the cheek reminded him that it was not possible, at least not yet. Yes, in the end, only those three words will be spoken.


    "Sorry¡­¡­"


    "You don''t need to say this to me... and you never have to say it to me! Goodbye!"


    Snapped!!


    Xiaolan hung up Kudo Shinichi''s call, and Conan looked at her cellphone in a daze. The most terrifying thing in this world is not despair, but after giving you a little hope, he will take it away mercilessly!


    "Xiao Lan, how can I go back like this?"


    Xiaolan doesn''t really want to hurt Kudo Shinichi, but she is a girl who values ??feelings very much. In her opinion, what can be more important than love?


    Xiaolan couldn''t understand why Kudo Shinichi didn''t attend her father''s funeral in order to investigate a case?Is the case really that important?Xiaolan couldn''t understand, even if someone else stood here, I''m afraid that the conclusions drawn to Kudo Shinichi would be the same as Xiaolan.


    Unfilial son!


    People will look for support when they are fragile and sad. After all, human beings are social animals from the primitive ancestors. It is just that with the progress of society, human beings are becoming more independent. Therefore, the more intelligent and successful people, the divorce rate The higher it is, because they can live well even by themselves. Xiaolan obviously won''t be this kind of person. After being hurt by Kudo Shinichi, she will naturally find her own support.


    "So this is ah."


    Naruto sat on the sofa, listening to Xiaolan angrily say something about Kudo Shinichi, and then continued to make tea unhurriedly. Xiaoai once complained about Naruto, which made everyone feel very appropriate, young people¡¯s Appearance and body, the actual age of middle-aged people, and the living habits of the elderly. Naruto¡¯s living habit of being able to slowly drink tea at any time is really annoying.


    Xiaolan repeated the conversation she had with Shinichi Kudo on the phone, still feeling filled with righteous indignation, her mouth was pouting almost enough to hang an oil bottle.


    Naruto has always disliked bringing outsiders'' things into his own life. If the outsiders'' things affect his quality of life, it is even more unacceptable. Even Kudo Shinichi''s things can''t resist Naruto''s mood of tasting tea. After listening to Xiaolan''s remarks, he slowly soaked a pot of high-quality Yuqian Longjing, then slowly poured out a cup and handed it to Xiaolan.


    "Drink a cup of tea first to calm down."


    Tea is a good tea of ??the first class. The fragrance of green tea is not as strong as black tea, but after the entrance, the fragrance of tea is filled between the cheeks and the aftertaste is higher than black tea. West Lake Longjing tea is the best among green tea.


    Xiaolan has been following Naruto for so long, so she has learned a lot about tea tasting. At this time, she is in a bad mood. How can she be in the mood to slowly tasting this top-class Longjing before the rain, just drinking water with Lao Niu Just as stuffy.


    "Ah! It''s hot!"


    It''s weird if it''s not hot!The most suitable brewing temperature for Longjing tea is 80 to 85¡ãC, which is also hot for human mouths. The tea is originally to be tasted slowly. It is strange that Xiaolan drank it with such a sip.


    Naruto laughed unabashedly this time, laughing at Xiao Lan''s stupid behavior.


    Xiaolan was shy and annoyed, and her pink and lovely face also added some pretty cuteness, but Naruto took away her mind, and she broke away from the anger just now, and beat Naruto hard. For a moment, he said with shame: "Don''t laugh! Bad guy!!"


    Naruto stretched out his hand and pulled this beautiful girl into his arms. Because she often practices karate, Xiaolan''s body is very powerful, but she doesn''t have too much muscle, so she is very comfortable to hold.


    Naruto lightly touched Xiaolan''s lips that were reddened by the tea with his hand. This action made Xiaolan''s cheeks flush.


    "My Xiaolan is still so stupid."


    Xiao Lan lightly beat Naruto, her heart that was cold because of Kudo Shinichi''s affairs, but because of Naruto''s molesting behavior, the blood flowed faster, which made Xiao Lan''s cheeks red and lovely. .


    "Don''t say I''m stupid!"


    "You are stupid!" Naruto lightly tapped Xiaolan''s small nose, and then said: "No matter what happened to Kudo Shinichi, it is also another person''s home, and you..." Naruto poked the girl full The mountain peaks caused Xiaolan''s body to tremble, "You will need the name Uzumaki instead of Kudo in the future, don''t forget this!"


    Xiaolan was shy in her heart, she opened her mouth and gently bit Naruto''s shoulder, muttering: "People don''t want to marry you as a bad guy, they will bully others."


    Naruto squeezed Xiao Lan''s pointed chin, showing a smile unique to a bad man, and then kissed him immediately before Xiao Lan escaped. The unique sweetness of a girl, mixed with the bitterness of the top West Lake Longjing tea, has a very unique taste.


    "Longjing tea with some honey is good, but I really like the taste."


    "hate!"


    Xiao Lan was ashamed, knocked Naruto''s fist, and then she held her cheeks with a happy expression on her face. There was no trace of Kudo Shinichi in her heart.


    Chapter 340-Xiaolan''s Midnight Movie, Moritani''s Courtyard!


    The first theatrical version... the early Xiaolan looked a little weird in the way it is now, but it is rare for Xiaolan to blush.


    Conan had a serious cold this time. After lying in Dr. Ari¡¯s house for three days, he recovered some strength. Now Conan can¡¯t stay at Alishan¡¯s house, so he returned to the Maori detective office.


    "Conan, are you back?"


    Wearing an apron, Xiao Lan, who was making dinner at this time, poked her head out of the kitchen. The girl who currently doesn''t know the truth still treats Conan very well.


    "Is the cold better?"


    Although Conan knew that this concern was for''Edogawa Conan'' and not for''Kudo Shinichi'', he still felt warm in his heart under the pain he suffered now, and smiled: "It''s okay, Xiao Sister Lan."


    Xiaolan walked out of the kitchen, squatted in front of Conan, and reached out to touch Conan''s forehead.


    "Well, it''s a little hot, but it''s almost healed. I have to rest early tonight, don''t hide in the bed and play games."


    "I see, Sister Xiaolan."


    "Well, go and wash your hands, you can eat right away."


    "Ok."


    All this seems to be the same as usual. Neither Xiaolan nor Moori Kogoro noticed Conan¡¯s sad face. In fact, even if it happened, it would only be regarded as the cause of his illness. Who would have thought that the appearance was just How can a seven-year-old child experience such sorrow?


    The three people sat around the dining table as usual, as if nothing had happened.


    Xiaolan picked up chopsticks and saury meat, ah, swallowed it in one bite, and said: "Yes, Dad, I will go out on the night of May 3rd, and I may not be back at night. That day, you and Conan will have dinner by yourself. solved."


    Maori Kogoro quickly grilled rice, as if someone would snatch him a little slower, his face was covered with a lot of rice grains because of his exaggerated eating. Hearing Xiaolan''s words, he finally let the rice bowl leave his mouth. .


    "What are you going to do? You won''t come home at night!"


    "It''s too ugly to say that you don''t come home at night, and I haven''t said that I will definitely not come back that night."


    Xiaolan rolled her eyes directly, and then she looked slightly shy and said, "Actually, I plan to go to the midnight movie with Naruto-sensei that day."


    Kogoro Moori narrowed his eyes and said that his daughter was the lover of his father''s previous life. According to this statement, the son-in-law is the love rival of his father''s previous life. To be honest, Kogoro Moori doesn''t like Naruto very much. Very dangerous.


    "What movie are you going to see?"


    "The Legend of the Red Line."


    "Red line?"


    Xiaolan showed a shy blush on her face, and cutely raised the little thumbs of her hands, and said, "Don''t you know? In Chinese legends, two people who are destined to love each other will have their little thumbs tied up. With a red line, it leads the marriage of the two for a lifetime. That is a romantic movie with this story as the theme."

 813 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 813

    After all, it¡¯s just a 16-year-old girl, and with her boyfriend¡¯s company around her, almost the whole person seems to be soaked in honey. Xiaolan takes the initiative to ask Naruto to watch a movie. Basically it is not an animated movie or a love movie. With Fujiko Mine, I would probably watch a three-hour literary film.


    ''I didn''t expect my daughter to have this kind of hobby''


    Kogoro Mouri rolled his eyes, he couldn''t bear the kind of nauseating love movie that can kill people, but he reacted immediately, looked at Xiaolan nervously, and said, "You said you were going to the midnight show, didn''t you?!"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "No way, no way! I will never allow it!"


    Mouri Kogoro stretched out his hand excitedly this time and pointed to Xiaolan''s nose across the dining table. Conan waved the flag for Kogoro Mouri in his heart.


    ''That''s it!Uncle, we must stop Xiao Lan!''


    For the weasel who abducted his daughter, I believe that most fathers would not have any good faces. This time, Kogoro Mori, with the power of Xiaolan¡¯s iron fist, shouted: "A man and a woman in the dim screening room. What is it like to be intimate after all! You are definitely not allowed to go!"


    "It''s not like that!"


    Xiao Lan yelled shyly, immediately showing the super strength of the karate club leader, and instantly snatched the chopsticks and rice bowl from Kogoro Moori''s hand, and shouted: "Who would make out in the cinema?!"


    "Didn''t you just say that you might not be back tonight?!"


    "I can''t sleep in the garden!"


    Xiaolan''s shame and anger almost broke her face, a very suspicious blush appeared on her face because of the double function of being shy and lying. Then, seeing Kogoro Moori''s distrustful eyes, Xiaolan raised her iron fist again.


    boom!!


    "I think you don''t want to eat anymore!"


    Xiaolan was really angry. At this time, both Conan and Moori Kogoro had nothing but to squeeze aside. Xiaolan''s iron fist pierced the dining table, but did not break the whole table. Moori Kogoro looked at it. The round hole couldn''t help shrinking his neck.


    "Eating...eating..."


    Taking the tableware from Xiaolan''s hand again, Maori Kogoro honestly grilled rice, not daring to talk nonsense!


    Xiaolan snorted softly, as if to explain a little bit eagerly:


    "Ms. Naruto and I have known each other for so long. From junior high school to high school, teachers have been teaching me. It''s okay if I prepare a gift for the teacher."


    ''Then you don''t have to go to the midnight movie.''


    Mouri Kogoro secretly slandered a few words in his heart, and he didn''t have the guts to say this''great intransience''.


    "Oh, by the way, Dad, let''s go to Moriya Teji''s garden tea party together."


    "Teiji Moriya?"


    "That''s the famous architect." Xiaolan took out the invitation letter from Dr. Aka from behind her. "The invitation was originally new... Kudo, but he couldn''t go, anyway. It''s the holiday, let''s go together."


    Conan of course could hear what happened when Xiaolan suddenly got stuck in his words. He felt a twitch in his heart at the point that Xiaolan''s name for himself had changed from "Xinichi" to "Kudo", and opened his mouth. , In the end still did not say anything.


    "Huh!" Moori Kogoro snorted softly. He has always seen that kid inferring upset, "How could I go with that kid''s invitation letter!"


    "Hey, forget it, then I and the teacher will go together." Xiaolan lightly touched her chin with her hand, her tone seemed intentional or unintentional.


    "Hey? That..." Mouri Kogoro originally wanted to say''that kid'' casually, but remembering Xiaolan''s iron fist, he quickly swallowed the half of the words back, "Does that teacher go together too?"


    "Of course, Moriya Teji is the most famous architect in Japan. His garden tea party invitations are all celebrities. The teacher is the most powerful police officer in Japan, and he is also the chairman of the Uzumaki Group. It is not surprising that he would be invited. ."


    Xiaolan''s tone was brisk and in a pretty good mood, her eyes moved, and she smiled: "But I wonder if the teacher will invite me to dinner after the tea party is over?"


    Xiao Lan has been learning bad after following Naruto for so long, and she actually knows how to use the radical method.


    Sure enough, Moori Kogoro and Conan''s complexion changed suddenly. The former snorted and said, "In this case, my detective Moori Kogoro should also go to the tea party."


    Xiaolan gave Moori Kogoro a glance, but after all he resisted the urge to complain about him, and then turned to look at Conan.


    "Conan should go together too."


    "Well, sister Xiaolan."


    Moriya Teiji is one of the most famous architects in Japan. His architectural design works have a high reputation even in the international community. The mansion he lives in is naturally not simple, it is quite a beautiful mansion.


    An ordinary taxi stopped at the entrance of Moriya''s mansion, and Moori Kogoro and Conan got out of the car.


    "Uncle," Conan looked up at Moori Kogoro with a slightly unhappy expression, "Why doesn''t Sister Xiaolan come with us?"


    "Huh!" Moori Kogoro snorted coldly, his expression became even worse with the naked eye, "Isn''t it coming with that little white face!"


    After showing the invitation letter, Kogoro Mouri and Conan entered the Moritani house smoothly, and just as their front foot stepped in, Naruto drove the Bugatti Veyron and arrived on the back foot.


    It seems that even the performance of the doorman is different when treating guests of different levels.


    A doorman took the initiative to walk to Naruto''s car, bent over and nodded, and said, "We have been waiting for a long time, Mr. Uzumaki Naruto."


    The doorman took the initiative to open the door for Naruto, acting elegantly and decently, and Naruto quickly walked to the other side and helped Xiaolan out of the car. Xiaolan was wearing a light green jumpsuit today. His family is not considered wealthy. Of course, it is impossible for her to wear gold and silver. This level of dress looks a bit incompatible with the price of the Bugatti Veyron, but Naruto is not much better. He wears sportswear.


    After throwing the car key to the guard and asking him to help him stop, Naruto took Xiaolan''s hand and slowly walked closer to the courtyard of Moriya''s house.


    "Unexpectedly, you guys arrived a little earlier, Maori, Conan."


    Chapter 341-The first encounter with Emperor Moriya, Naruto''s pleasant enjoyment!


    The two men present (it is impossible to say two men), because of the same reason, both looked unpleasant to Naruto.


    Naruto didn¡¯t care either. To be precise, he was too lazy to be angry with such a small person. Except for Conan Naruto, if he had to play for a while, Moori Kogoro and Naruto had the same way to kill him and made Xiaolan completely unable to suspect him. Body.


    I calculated a little in my mind, but Naruto didn¡¯t show any expression on the surface, and stretched out her arm. Xiaolan next to her took the initiative to take Naruto¡¯s arm, such an elegant move, but the two parties were wearing sportswear. , Another ordinary dress at a reasonable price, looks unspeakable, but feels very suitable.


    Seeing Xiaolan''s face, these three men who were not pleasing to each other would never quarrel in front of Xiaolan. They all walked into the courtyard of Emperor Morigu''s second house.


    The courtyard of the Moriya family is very large, spectacular, and very beautiful, which made Xiaolan amazed, and her little mouth was cutely turned into an O shape.


    "It''s spectacular! What a beautiful courtyard!"


    Kogoro Moori with his hands on his hips, with a dazzling expression in his expression, said: "This is indeed a traditional English 17th century orthodox Stuart dynasty building."


    "Hey?"


    Except for Kogoro Mouri who lacked self-knowledge, the remaining three people can be said to have a clear understanding of what level Kogoro Mouri is, and they all looked at Kogoro Mouri in surprise.


    Xiao Lan squeezed her chin, her face was surprised with a hint of suspicion.


    "Dad, when did you know so much about architecture?"


    Kogoro Mori, in essence, has limited knowledge except for horse racing and beer, but this time it is indeed intentional.


    "Hmph, people used to call your dad a mobile library!"

 814 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 814

    ''A liar!The mobile garbage station is almost the same!''


    Naruto curled his lips in disdain, and at the same time followed endless spit in his heart.


    Can they still not know how good this fellow Mouri Kogoro is?And the face is definitely thick to a level, even if it is Naruto, Conan and the dead Yusaku Kudo, their knowledgeable and confident people are embarrassed to say that they are a "library", Moori Kogoro is even half a barrel. People who dare to wander around without water can really say it.


    Although Xiaolan loves literature, she really doesn¡¯t know much about architecture. Although she doubts the reason for her father¡¯s "breakout" today, she is even more curious about this beautiful courtyard. She touched her chin with her hand and put her head on her head. A lovely greeting came out.


    "But what are the characteristics of the Stuart dynasty buildings?"


    "Little fool" Naruto rubbed Xiao Lan''s hair affectionately, reached out his hand, and said, "Look around, this courtyard and the big house."


    Xiao Lan is simple but not stupid, and Naruto deliberately added an accent to the words''left and right'', Xiao Lan, who was originally a smart girl, quickly discovered the problem.


    "This courtyard and mansion, if you stand in the middle and look at it, they are completely symmetrical. The garden and the mansion are all!"


    Today, Kogoro Mori seems to have no intention of letting Naruto be in front of him alone, with a sense of self-confidence (narcissism!) on his face, saying: "This kind of building is a so-called symmetrical design, Moriya Teji The professor has won over until high school, so he particularly admires British architecture. Especially..."


    When Mouri Kogoro said this, he finally showed his feet and took out a booklet from his left trouser pocket.


    "Especially with a special obsession with classical architectural style..."


    "father!"


    Xiao Lan is not blind, she has seen the cheat sheet in the hands of Kogoro Moori and exposed it mercilessly.


    "No wonder, I said that my father was not confused today. It turned out to be a cheat sheet!"


    "amount¡­¡­"


    Rao was embarrassed by a cheeky like Moori Kogoro, and when he was exposed face to face by his daughter, Naruto took the initiative to change the subject with an expression of "I knew it was this way".


    "I heard that Professor Moriya Teji was very obsessed with left-right symmetry, as if his previous name was Moriya Sadaharu, and later he changed his name to Moriya Teji because of left-right symmetry."


    ''It''s morbid!''Conan held his head, suddenly disdainful of that Moritani Diji in his heart, and this time, he was absolutely right!


    "Detective Conan" top ten perverted characters (selected by Sina.com)-Moriya Tei!This name is not just casual.


    Xiaolan didn''t think too much about Emperor Morigu, but liked the scenery of the courtyard very much. She couldn''t help turning around, the skirt fluttering slightly with her movements, making Xiaolan look like a beautiful Flower butterfly.(Sounds like the name of a thief...)


    "But this courtyard is really beautiful, and it''s a match for the teacher''s home."


    "It is my honour to receive your praise."


    It really means that Cao Cao is here, and he has just appeared in front of Naruto and the others when he talked about the matter of Professor Moritani.


    To tell the truth, the face has a somewhat wretched look, with a very thick moustache, and the eyebrows are also very thick, even a little drooping, and the eyebrows are very low like a white bird, directly touching the upper eyelid Although it¡¯s only 47 years old, it''s probably because the design is very mind-intensive, so the hairline is a bit high, and it looks a lot older than Mumu.


    "Hello everyone, this is Teiji Moriya."


    "You... hello, this is Morilan. Today, because Kudo can''t come, my father and I came instead of him."


    Moritani''s expression changed slightly. It seemed that he was a little surprised at Kudo Shinichi''s inability to come. Naruto wondered if this guy and Kudo Shinichi were a pair of unknown friends.


    "But this uncle''also'' is a famous detective."


    "Hey, kid, what do you mean by "also"?!" Kogoro Mouri turned his head and yelled at Conan, then coughed twice before tidying up his purple suit that never changed, "Hello, I It''s Kogoro Mouri."


    "Oh, you are that famous detective, you are really welcome."


    Let¡¯s not talk about the character, Moritani''s etiquette is really nothing to say. Although Mouri Kogoro and the others were not the guests he had previously invited, Moritani did not show a look of indifference, but was very polite.


    "Naruto Uzumaki."


    When Naruto faced a man, his self-introduction was always relatively simple. Moritani shook hands with Naruto, and said, "I didn''t expect you to come in person. It''s really a miss, Mr. Uzumaki."


    "It''s too polite to speak this way, just feel free." Although Naruto came to this Moritani house for the first time, he looked indifferent, as if he was the master here.


    "Everyone, please come here, the tea party is ready."


    The tea party was held in the back garden of this mansion. Like the front yard, it was completely left-right symmetrical. Naruto and the others should be the latest ones. When they arrived, all the other guests had already arrived.


    ''Ha, it really deserves to be a tea party for big architects, singers, models, big entrepreneurs, critics, although it is impossible to have as many dignitaries as Yuanzi¡¯s banquet, but they are all familiar ones that often appear on TV. As for the faces, there are a lot of people coming, it seems that Emperor Morigu is quite energetic.''


    "You are welcome, please enjoy this afternoon time."


    The Maori family are not the kind of people who have free time to enjoy afternoon tea. Xiaolan only has a limited number of times. After going shopping with Yuanzi, and Ye and Qingzi, I drank afternoon tea, but not many times. Obviously, the dim sum sold in the cafe cannot be compared with the standard here.


    "What a delicate snack, are these all handmade?"


    "Of course, a formal tea party will certainly serve guests with handmade snacks, please use it."


    "Then I''m welcome."


    Xiaolan is not a foodie like Qingzi, but it is impossible for young girls to be greedy. Women always have a second stomach for desserts, even Xiaolan is no exception.


    "Teacher, this biscuit is delicious, come and try it."


    Naruto is also a host who doesn''t know how to be polite. The snacks prepared at this tea party are very good in terms of presentation and taste, and they are not inferior to the snacks made by the maid in Naruto''s family.


    Naruto ate a piece of cookie, then nodded approvingly, and then took a sip of tea slowly, which was quite satisfied from the expression.


    "How does Mr. Uzumaki feel?"


    "The dim sum is not bad, but this tea..." Naruto picked up his teacup critically. "This year, the Dinbula tea produced on the west side of the Sri Lanka Mountains is good, but I personally prefer the best Wuyi Rock Tea. "


    "Oh, Mr. Uzumaki is really amazing. You can taste what kind of tea it is with just one sip."


    "It''s nothing, I just drank a lot, and my personal requirements for tea are very picky, but apart from this cup of tea, I am quite satisfied with everything else."


    Naruto gently shook the tea cup in his hand and watched the amber tea soup gently rippling in a whirlpool in the white porcelain tea cup. This was Naruto''s pleasant enjoyment.


    Chapter 342-The exhibition room of Emperor Moriya, the appointment between Naruto and Xiaolan!


    The picture has nothing to do with the plot, but Xiaolan blushes and looks cute and cute. I really want to take a bite!


    Although the appearance is a bit sorry for the audience due to natural reasons, Moritani''s etiquette is still very good, that kind of appearance, Naruto himself can never do it.


    "Mr. Uzumaki is satisfied, so the hard work I have spent making cookies since last night will be rewarded."


    Naruto''s eyelids twitched and didn''t say anything, but Xiaolan looked at Emperor Morigu in amazement.


    "Mr. Moriya, you can cook?"


    "Yeah, I''m still single, so I like to cook it by myself. All the snacks here today, whether it¡¯s sandwiches or biscuits, are all made by myself. My personality is that I don¡¯t make it myself. I will rest assured."


    The corner of Naruto''s mouth twitched, and the tea cup was slowly dangling in his hand, almost swaying the tea soup inside.


    ''Speaking nicely like this is more demanding, or awkwardly speaking, how low is this person''s trust in others!''

 815 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 815

    Naruto has experienced a very dark life, so the thoughts in his mind are sometimes a bit extreme, but other people do not have his dark thoughts. Many people have come close at this time, a long hair wearing a gray suit The man walked in front of Teiji Moriya.


    "So that''s it, Master Moriya, those beautiful buildings were born because of your spirit."


    Everyone has their best areas. For example, Goemon is swordsmanship, Dimension is marksmanship, Lupin is thieves, Xiaolan is karate, Naruto is fighting, and Moritani''s best field is architecture. When it comes to architecture, this man who has always maintained etiquette is also unavoidably proud and proud on his face.


    "If you don''t have the conditions for beauty, I can''t agree that it is architecture."


    The perfectionist, who even changed his name for left-right symmetry, became extremely serious when it came to the topic of architecture.


    "Nowadays, many young architects simply lack the awareness of beauty! They must have a stronger sense of responsibility for their works!"


    The original gentle tone became exalted, it was simply impassioned, stimulating the words, and the bearing was almost like pointing the country, beating Fang Yao, and it was enough to show the mind of Emperor Morigu''s betting on architecture.


    Naruto was heartless and boring. When the atmosphere on the scene became subtle because of Moritani''s sudden on-line remarks, he was still slowly eating delicious snacks, but he still watched Moritani more. Two glances.


    ''From what I said just now, it seems that this guy is also an artistic lunatic. Really, I feel that there are many problematic characters in this world who have been attracted to Conan.''


    Naruto thought about it for a while, and secretly compared Morigu Dier with another artistic lunatic Ru Yue Fengshui. Naruto himself couldn''t tell the reason, but he personally appreciates Ru Yue Fengshui more. This Moritu Emperor...


    Emperor Morigu took a deep breath, and the original excitement became calm again.


    "By the way, Mr. Maori, I want to ask you a question, don''t you mind?"


    "Ask me... a question?"


    "Yes, it''s the problem of the computer power-on password of a three-person company. Since it is the detective Kogoro Mouri, it should be solved right away."


    At this time, many people around him recognized Mouri Kogoro. The sound of exclamation and comments made Moori Kogoro''s vanity greatly satisfied, and he stretched out his hand to adjust his suit.


    "That''s what I said, please say it!"


    Mouri Kogoro was full of confidence, but the three people who knew him well expressed their concerns.


    Xiaolan was holding a piece of cake in her hand, but she was not in the mood to put it in her mouth at this time, looked at her dad helplessly, and whispered: "Is it okay for dad?"


    "No problem..." Naruto who was standing next to her replied softly. When the camera zoomed in, you could see the corners of Naruto''s mouth twitching slightly, "That''s strange!"


    ''Uncle''s true level...hehe...''


    "This is the information of the three of them," Moriya Teiji took out a stack of cards that he had prepared. "The password is a common word for the three of them, and it consists of five hiraganas. Let''s try it out. , The time limit is three minutes."


    At this kind of banquet, it¡¯s okay to have such a small game. Just like the opening ceremony of the Twin Towers Skyscraper of the Tokiwa Group, isn¡¯t there a game that counts down to 30 seconds?


    Moritani distributed the cards to the hands of all the guests, and then turned an hourglass on the table upside down.


    "Then... the timing begins!"


    Mouri Kogoro squeezed his chin and looked at the information on the three people on the card, and said: "The three of them have no common words in their names, and their blood types and hobbies are also very different. This is much harder than I thought." Questions are difficult for you!)


    Moritani''s puzzle really baffled many people. Three minutes was not too long, but it was not too short. Moritani even walked to the side of the back garden and took out one. After the oak pipe was lit with an old-fashioned match, he took a bite slowly.


    Xiaolan couldn''t think of the answer to this question either. Looking at the sweaty look of Kogoro Mouri, he said, "Can you do it, dad?"


    "If he can really come up with the answer to this question, Xiaolan, you should also consider whether he is pretending to be someone else."


    "Well, that''s what I said." Xiaolan nodded lightly, then looked at Naruto with expectant eyes, "Teacher, you should already know the answer."


    "Well, this puzzle is kind of interesting."


    Naruto dropped it like a flying poker card, and that card was stuck on a square toast on the table. After Naruto showed off his flying tricks, he slowly said: "The answer is Momotaro. "


    "Momotaro?!"


    Xiaolan''s startled breath attracted the attention of many people, including Emperor Moriya, and all of his eyes focused on Naruto and Xiaolan.


    Xiaolan tilted her head and looked at Naruto strangely, acting as if she was really a studious student, even what she said.


    "Teacher, why is Momotaro?"


    "These three people were born in Showa 31, Showa 32, and Showa 33, respectively, in the year of Shen, You and Xu respectively. If they correspond to the Chinese zodiac, they are monkeys, chickens and dogs, which are Momotaro¡¯s three followers. , Right, Mr. Moriya?"


    "That''s right, you really deserve to be the strongest policeman in Japan."


    Moritani Teiji affirmed the correctness of this answer, and then other guests applauded under Moritani Teji¡¯s leadership. Kogoro Mouri wanted to be out of the limelight, but instead let Naruto get out of the limelight and held his hands angrily. The card was completely crumpled up and thrown aside, and some guests who noticed it showed contempt.


    Moritani didn''t seem to notice it, with a graceful smile.


    "As a reward for the winner, Mr. Uzumaki, please come with me to visit my exhibition room, and Miss Xiaolan and Conan, please come together."


    If it¡¯s Naruto, most of his exhibition room is made of tea and tea sets, including a set of tea sets worth 1.5 billion yen. Moriya Teiji is an architect, and his exhibition room is naturally related to architecture. thing.


    There are photos of various buildings hanging in the exhibition room. Many of them are designed by Teiji Moriya. Of course, there are also some buildings that Teiji Moriya likes.


    "Teacher, come and see this!"


    Xiaolan dragged Naruto directly in front of a photo very unfairly and said, "This is Mr. Kurokawa''s house!"


    "Kurokawa?"


    Naruto was puzzled. There seemed to be no one like Kurokawa among the people he knew. He looked at the scale of the mansion and tried to think about the memory in his mind.


    "Did you say Kurokawa Daizo?"


    "Well, it''s him. Last time there was a case in his house, it was Dad who solved it."


    ''Mori Kogoro solved it?"Naruto turned his head and glanced at Conan, a strange smile appeared at the corner of his mouth," I don''t believe it if it''s not Conan!''


    "I heard that Mr. Kurokawa was killed." Moriya Teiji shook his head, "Actually, Mr. Kurokawa''s home is a work I designed shortly after starting my own business, and the works from there are more than 30. It was designed when I was young. After all, I was not mature enough when I was young. You still don¡¯t want to watch it, lest I feel ashamed."


    Moritani said so, but he wouldn''t really stop Naruto from visiting.


    ''I didn''t expect this guy to be pretty good, even the bridge was designed.''


    "Miss Xiaolan, are you familiar with Mr. Kudo Shinichi?"


    Speaking of this name she didn¡¯t want to hear, Xiaolan¡¯s expression sank a little, but she who was kind by nature would not send her anger on others, she still kept smiling, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we started from elementary school. They were all classmates in high school, but they were just ordinary friends, and I haven''t seen him for a long time recently."


    "Oh, haven''t seen it in a long time?"


    "Well, he seems to be investigating an important case, so he hasn''t been to school for a long time."


    Speaking of the words''important case'', Xiaolan couldn''t help showing a little irony on her face, but Moritani did not continue to ask, Xiaolan was unwilling to bring up the topic of Kudo Shinichi, turned her head and continued to look at this. Photos in the exhibition room.


    "Isn''t this the Mihua City Building?" Xiaolan looked at the Mihua''s tallest building in the photo, and couldn''t help showing her joy. "Teacher, the place where I invited you to watch a movie is in the movie city of this building, don''t you? I must be late."


    "Hi, I know, May 3 at ten o''clock in the evening, you have told me dozens of times, you don''t have to look forward to it."


    "What... I didn''t expect anything!"

 816 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 816

    "Cut! It depends on your expression!"


    Naruto rolled the dead fish eyes, and what he said made Xiaolan''s cheeks blush, while Emperor Morigu laughed out, seemingly very happy.


    "That building is my proud work. It would be great for my boy and girl friends to confess on a date there."


    Xiaolan''s face instantly blushed, and Conan''s heart was bleeding, Naruto was satisfied and appreciated...


    Chapter 343-Xiaolan''s date, Conan who exploded!


    May 3...


    Today is just an ordinary Saturday for many people, and it is also one of the golden holidays. However, the feeling that holidays and weekends coincide is really uncomfortable.


    Ms. Mao Lilan''s good mood today is completely reflected in her smile. While looking in the mirror to choose the clothes she wants to wear today, while tilting her head and holding her mobile phone, she talks with someone on the phone.


    "Teacher, what color skirt do you think I should wear?"


    A woman¡¯s wardrobe is always missing a piece of clothing. Xiaolan really experienced this feeling today. She turned over almost all of her clothes. She has been gesticulating in the mirror for a long time, but she has not decided yet. What to wear.


    Naruto was holding the phone, and according to the girl''s voice, Naruto''s mind automatically showed that she was holding her clothes and gesturing to the mirror, and then pouting because of distress, that cute look.


    "Lan, I actually like the way you don''t wear anything."


    If Naruto¡¯s kind of H joke is replaced by Mine Fujiko, Naruto should be tempted in turn. If Sonoko would strip herself off and then jump straight on, Miwako and Yumi¡¯s reaction is best guessed, and it must be him. Beat it up!


    At only 16 years old, Xiaolan is the youngest of all women who are actually around Naruto. How can the unmanned girl withstand this kind of H joke, and her face is instantly brighter than the red skirt. It is really human Hua Jiao.


    "Hate! Don''t say this kind of H!"


    Although she was ashamed, Xiao Lan was not really angry. Even though she was so shy that she wanted to get into the refrigerator to calm herself down, she couldn''t help but talk to him and listen to his voice.


    Although he is in the Metropolitan Police Department, Naruto''s thoughts have completely drifted to Xiaolan''s place. He said amused: "But then again, Miss Mao Lilan, isn''t it a question for girls to consider how to dress up when dating? How can anyone call your boyfriend directly to ask him like you."


    Xiaolan pouted her mouth inadvertently, still holding her clothes and gesturing to her body constantly, still unable to determine which clothes she would wear in the end.


    "People can''t make a good decision."


    It¡¯s not that Xiaolan and Naruto have never dated. It¡¯s just that Xiaolan took the initiative to ask Naruto to watch a movie for the first time. It is the first time as a date planner, so Xiaolan is very concerned about going to the Mi Flower City Building to watch a movie this time. Date, so it seems hesitant.


    Although Xiaolan can ask her close friends, such as He Ye Heyuanzi from the same school, or Qingzi from Jianggutian High School, Xiaolan knows exactly what her friends are. If you let them know what they want Go to the midnight movie with Naruto, then they can almost turn Tokyo upside down.


    Choosing clothes is really making Xiaolan the first and two big people, and it feels more tired than kicking a wooden figure.


    "Teacher, what color do you like?"


    "colour?"


    Naruto frowned and thought about it carefully, and said, "I don''t have any favorite colors, but I prefer black and white. Oh, yes, and gold, how about you, Xiaolan?"


    Naruto really likes black and white, and the clothes he wears are mainly black or white. He doesn''t know whether this has anything to do with the power of yin and yang. As for gold... it''s because gold is gold. of.


    Xiao Lan is definitely not a layman like Naruto, sitting on the side of the bed, with two white feet dangling in the air.


    "I, I like gold and blue the most. When the weather is good, the sky and the sun are such colors."


    "The sky and the sun?"


    Naruto chewed carefully the meaning of the words, and chuckled lightly to expose the 16-year-old girl''s thoughts.


    "Isn''t it because my hair and eyes are golden and blue?"


    Xiaolan¡¯s favorite color was red before, which would change her preferences. This is really the reason, but the young girl with a tender face is embarrassed to admit that although she stays alone in the room, she is still in a hurry.


    "Wh, where?! This is not the reason, teacher, don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Hi, I know, I know"


    Naruto coped with Xiaolan like a kid, and then blew Xiaolan a kiss over the phone.


    "See you tonight, my dear baby."


    Although Xiaolan was shy, she kissed him back over the phone and whispered, "See you tonight."


    At twelve noon, Xiao Lan wore a beautiful light blue dress, left the Maori detective office, and embarked on the glorious road of dating Naruto!


    After happily ending the conversation with Xiaolan, Naruto slowly finished lunch, then sorted out the thick pile of materials in front of him, and then strode towards the meeting room.


    Although Naruto has an appointment with a beautiful woman today, the problem is that his "beautiful woman" is far more than just one person. To be honest, they are mainly concentrated in Didan and the Metropolitan Police Department. You can''t ignore it. Naruto still has to work hard before leaving work today, otherwise Miwako will have to tear him down.


    Walking into the conference room, most of the police officers who searched the first class were here, including Officer Takagi who had been discharged from the hospital.


    "Ahem..."


    After Naruto was seated, Uncle Mumu who was sitting in the first seat coughed twice and said, "I called everyone here for a meeting today, mainly for the case of the theft of the Toyo Gunpowder Depot!"


    Meguro motioned to Shiratori with his eyes, and the latter immediately manipulated the computer in the conference room and projected the slides on the screen.


    The photo looks like a fire scene. The fire engulfed the entire mansion. From the perspective of the photo, the scene was chaotic. Many people were injured due to the explosion and fire.


    "This is an arson case that just happened this morning. The owner of the house is Daizo Kurokawa, but he was murdered a few days ago. It should have nothing to do with the arson. Judging by the remaining explosives at the scene, it is different from the previous Oriental gunpowder. The explosives stolen by the library are exactly the same, which is HMX."


    Mugure explained the case in detail, and Naruto''s head had automatically popped up information about that kind of explosive.


    HMX, whose chemical name is cyclotetramethylenetetranitramine, is generally called octogen. HMX has long existed in the high-explosive hexogen made by the acetic anhydride method, but it was not discovered and isolated until 1941. The impact sensitivity is higher than that of TNT, it is easy to detonate and has good stability, but the cost is relatively high. It is the best explosive in the known pure explosives.


    For those with knowledge of bombs, this explosive can be used to create high-explosive plastic bombs, the kind found in the recent continuous arson case, and because the cost is too high, it has not been put into the military as a conventional charge. , The entire Tokyo part, only in the Toyo gunpowder depot, the necessary HMX reserves, this time all were stolen.


    Uncle Mumu looked serious and solemn, and said, "Although dismantling the bomb is not our task of searching for a lesson, this continuous arson case is too serious. It has caused the tragedy of 4 deaths and 27 injuries so far, so the above attaches great importance to it. This case requires us to catch the criminal with all our strength, and if necessary, we can directly kill the criminal!"


    ''I don''t need you to say such things, I know!''


    Naruto murmured in his heart and said, "But Mumu, how much gunpowder was found on the scene?"


    "According to the inference of bomb experts, judging from the traces of all current arson explosion scenes, the amount should be only about one-tenth of the stolen part, which means that the prisoner still has a very large amount of explosives in his hands, and he should pay back Will continue to commit crimes!"


    Jingling, Jingling...


    Mumu was explaining the case, Naruto''s mobile phone suddenly rang, Naruto raised his head and gestured to Mumu, and then picked up his phone.


    "Hey, I''m Naruto, what?! Okay, I know, I''ll go right away!"


    Naruto got the clue he needed from the phone, turned his head to look at the fat-hearted Uncle Mumu, and said, "Mummu, I just received news. Conan seems to have received some news about the prisoner, but he was injured by a bomb. Now I am on my way to the Lutai Police Hospital. I think it is very likely that I was a criminal with the previous arson case!"


    "Conan?"


    Mumu''s eyes narrowed, and then he made a decision and said, "Well, Naruto, Shiratori, and Sato, the three of you go to the Greentai Police Hospital to ask about Conan''s situation at the time, and the others will follow me to explode. Search the location to see if you can find some clues!"


    "understand!"

 817 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 817

    This continuous arson case finally made new progress. All the policemen were divided into two groups and went to the scene of the explosion. There was also the Lutai Police Hospital for investigation. While driving towards the police hospital, they couldn''t help thinking.


    ''What does this case have to do with that kid again?''


    On the other side, the girl who didn''t know that the bombing had happened, was full of joy, looking forward to the date tonight.


    Chapter 344-The Tokyo Loop is detonated, and prisoners call arrogantly!


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Conan¡¯s vitality, to a certain extent, is the same as Naruto who has a fairy body and eight doors, but it doesn¡¯t have his level of resilience, but if you want to kill Conan, it¡¯s really not. What a simple thing.


    After a bomb exploded, Conan was also fine. He was awake after lying in the hospital for less than an hour. He opened his eyes blindly. He was not nearsighted, so he quickly found the focus.


    Although because of Naruto, Conan¡¯s''popularity'' is not as high as in the original book, but he is hospitalized and there are not too few people who come here to visit. The three of the Junior Detectives, Dr. Aka, Kogoro Mori, Naruto, Shiratori and Sato, there are eight people in total, which is not too small.


    It''s just that the most important one is missing... Xiaolan is now shopping with Yuanzi, otherwise the date is at ten o''clock in the evening. If she didn''t buy gifts for Naruto, why would she go out so early?


    After Conan woke up, Dr. A Li immediately called the doctor to examine Conan carefully. Because the injuries from the explosion were not serious and there were no dangerous concussions, Conan could be discharged tomorrow.


    Naruto really doesn''t care about Conan''s body, and Mikako Sato and Shiratori have more important things to ask, so they both walked into the ward quickly.


    "Conan."


    Standing in front of Conan, Sato Mikako looked at this young man who often appeared in various cases with a serious face, and said, "Can you tell us the whole story!"


    In the entire Metropolitan Police Department, the person Conan hates is actually Naruto. For Mikako Sato, Conan doesn¡¯t hate him, and he also knows the importance of this continuous arson, so he nodded solemnly and immediately told the story, of course. , Is part of the deletion.


    "Today the prisoner called Brother Xinyi and said that there was a bomb at Jinchuan Greenland Park, but Brother Xinyi was not in Tokyo, so he gave my cell phone number to the prisoner, and then I ran to Jinchuan Greenland Park. It didn¡¯t take long to see the model airplane exploded, and then the prisoner called me to find the bomb. After I found it, I threw it to the side of the road. After the bomb exploded, I didn¡¯t know anything."


    The things Conan said were cut, deleted, and subtracted. In some places, it is inevitable that there are inconsistencies. Although Miwako Sato finds it a bit strange, in her opinion, Conan is a child after all, and at the time of the explosion, only Conan knew best Situation, so she didn''t doubt much.


    "It''s still very troublesome. Whether it is the bomb in Jinchuan Greenbelt Park or the bomb that Conan found later, the weight is not large. In other words, there is still a considerable amount of explosives in the hands of the prisoner, and the crime is likely to continue. ."


    Sato Mikako''s beautiful and heroic eyebrows are frowning, and there are undispelled worries in her brows, and she is full of thoughts about the case.


    "And there are worse situations,"


    Naruto leaned against the wall in the ward, holding his arms, and faintly said his analysis.


    "This time the prisoner started to predict his crime in advance, which means that he is becoming more and more blatant. He is not afraid to attract the attention of our police. He is likely to have big actions next."


    boom!!


    "Damn bastard!!"


    Mikako Sato punched a spider-web-like crack on the snow-white wall, and his eyes burned with anger!


    Conan couldn''t help shrinking his neck. Seeing the violent look of the short-haired female detective really touched some bad memories. He turned his head and looked at Shiratori Rensaburo, who was still relatively easy to talk.


    "Shiratori Police Department."


    Conan continued to pretend to be his little child, looking up at Shiratori, "The prisoner is likely to call my cell phone again, but isn''t it possible to use the cell phone in the hospital? In that case..."


    "It''s okay. This is the inpatient department. There are no important medical equipment, so mobile phones can be used."


    "But where will the next explosion be?"


    Naruto looked at the ceiling with erratic eyes, and said, "There is still a considerable amount of high explosives left in the prisoner''s hands. If all of them are detonated together, the power can make Mount Fuji explode a hole."


    "But..." Naruto turned his head and looked at the cell phone on the table, and said, "From the point that the prisoner called Shinichi Kudo specifically, he might have come specifically for Shinichi Kudo." (The dead boy Conan is getting into trouble again!)


    "Well," Mikako Sato squeezed his chin, showing a thoughtful look. "It is indeed possible. The most likely is that the prisoner who was caught by Shinichi Kudo came here for revenge, Shiratori, have you checked this? ?!"


    ''It seems that the person with the highest police rank here is me!''


    Poor Officer Shiratori complained a bit because he was called by two police departments as a police department, but he immediately took out his police handbook and said, "I''ve checked this point. I used to because of Kudo Shin Prisoners arrested by Yi¡¯s reasoning are either still serving their sentences in prison, or they are dead and no one is outside.¡±


    "Then it is very likely that it is the prisoner''s family or lover, alas..." The complexity of the case caused Mikako Sato to sigh. "Anyway, we can only follow the characteristics of the prisoner drawn by the three children. The picture is here to find."


    "But I think it''s better not to hope too much." Naruto took out the prisoner''s characteristic map drawn by the three little ghosts from his pocket. "Now the weather has started to get hot, and he is still wearing such an exaggerated windbreaker. He was wearing a hat and sunglasses, obviously trying to conceal his identity, and the beard and hair should be fake. If someone had such a thick beard, they would have been noticed, and that person knew how to change his voice. The device changes its own voice, and 90% of this appearance is a disguise."


    Naruto talked about the bad situation, causing both Miwako and Shiratori to sigh. The very simple-looking old man, Dr. Akasa, turned to look at Shiratori and said, "Shiratori Police Department, in Shinichi. Among the cases solved, what is the most striking one?"


    Shiratori flipped through the police manual in his hand, because this case involved Shinichi Kudo, so the information in his police manual was very complete.


    "It should be the case of Mayor Okamoto of Nishitama City."


    "Nishitama City?" Naruto felt like he heard a familiar place name.


    "Yeah, it was the place where the explosion of the twin towers last time. The case was a 25-year-old white-collar woman who was killed by a car by the son of the mayor Okamoto. At first, the police only thought It was an ordinary traffic accident, but Shinichi Kudo had great doubts about the case. After investigation, it was confirmed that Mayor Okamoto killed the person by car, and his son took the initiative to commit the crime. "


    "Huh? Why haven''t I heard of this case?"


    Shiratori, who was interrupted, gave Naruto an uncomfortable look and said, "Because you were traveling in Hokkaido at that time, so you didn''t know."


    "Oh, it turned out to be like this, please continue, Shiratori Police Department."


    ''Really, I almost forgot that I was a police department.''


    Shiratori is really a bit dumbfounded, and I don''t know whether it is good or bad to know a friend like Naruto. At present, he can only continue to do the work of case explanation... This work should belong to Takagi.


    "Because of that case, Mayor Okamoto stepped down. As for the plan to build a new town in Nishitama City, which he had been planning, he was forced to halt. Later, Oki Iwamatsu reduced a lot of power before the new mayor came to power. That''s the case of the twin tower skyscrapers."


    "Should I sigh the impermanence of fate?"


    Naruto was in the mood to say his bad joke, but Miwako was not in the mood to laugh at all, turned her head and punched Naruto, then looked at Shiratori.


    "You said, is it possible that Mayor Okamoto''s son had a grudge against that incident, so he took revenge?"


    "Well, it''s possible. Mayor Okamoto''s son, Kohei Okamoto, studied in the Department of Electronic Engineering at the university, and he might know the professional skills of making bombs." Shiratori confirmed this speculation, and then looked at the ward. The two police departments here make up, although their police rank is higher than them, but...


    "I''ll investigate the Okamoto Kohei, and leave the rest to you temporarily."


    Soon after Shiratori left, the junior detective team also left the ward, and just two minutes after the door closed, Conan''s cell phone rang on the table.


    "Wait!"


    Miwako Sato stopped Conan from picking up the phone immediately, looked at the child with a serious face, and said, "If it''s a prisoner''s phone, please give it to us!"


    "I understand."


    Conan nodded to indicate that he knew, and then picked up his mobile phone.


    "Moses Moses."


    "I didn''t expect you to find that bomb, but now the game time is over." The voice changer was changed from the phone, and it was like the clown voice in Batman.


    Conan nodded to indicate that it was the prisoner. Kogoro Mouri immediately took the phone and pressed the hands-free button.

 818 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 818

    "You''re right! The game time is over, and the next is the adults'' time!" Mouri Kogoro always has such a confidence that he doesn''t know where he comes from. "Then it will be my detective Moori Kogoro. To deal with you!"


    "It''s not Kudo, but it''s casual."


    What the prisoner said made Moori Kogoro angry, but the next words made Naruto and Mikako immediately cover Moori Kogoro''s mouth and almost smothered the famous detective here.


    "Listen well, I only say it once, so it''s clear to me. I installed five bombs on the Dongdu Loop."


    "what did you say?!"


    In an instant, the faces of everyone in the ward became extremely ugly...


    Naruto almost broke the phone, gritted his teeth with anger.


    ''I swear, the most annoying criminal in my life is a bomb maniac!!''


    Chapter 345-You are the light of everyone, the light of hope for all of us!


    The East Loop Line is the most important railway transportation line in Tokyo. Its importance is simply like the Beijing subway line.


    Beijing, just Metro Line 1, can carry as much as 200,000 passengers a day. Although Tokyo¡¯s population is not as good as Beijing¡¯s, because the East Metropolis Loop Line covers a larger area, the East Metropolis Loop The passenger capacity of the line in one day is far beyond that of Beijing Metro Line 1.


    Five bombs, no matter how you think about it, will not all be placed in one place. If it is on a railway with no one, it is fine, but what if it blows up a train carrying passengers?


    In a narrow place like a train car, even if you want to evacuate, it is not a simple matter. Once an explosion occurs, the consequences are absolutely catastrophic. The previous consecutive arson incidents caused 4 deaths and 27 injuries were considered a tragedy. But if the bomb really detonated the elevator that was carrying passengers, the number of casualties might be in the thousands. That would be a real disaster.


    The damn prisoner actually installed a bomb there, no wonder everyone in the ward changed their faces.


    And the prisoner would do this kind of thing, obviously he had lost his humanity, and continued to use the voice changed by the voice changer to predict his crime.


    "The bomb will start at four o''clock this afternoon. The train will explode if the speed is less than 60 kilometers per hour. In addition, after the sun goes down, if you don¡¯t remove it, the bomb will also explode. Give you a reminder. I will put those five The bomb was installed at the X of XX on the East Metropolitan Loop, where each''X'' represents a Chinese character, so please come on, everyone."


    Like many criminals in serial cases, this criminal is both a genius and a bastard. He deliberately told the police about this clue. He was very confident of his crime. While provoking the police, he also played all the police between applause. .


    "Anyway, Miwako, you first contact the headquarters!"


    "I know!"


    There is not much time left until four o''clock in the afternoon. Naruto and the others are now racing against time and death. There is no hesitation in any order. Maybe the bomb exploded immediately after a delay.


    Miwako rushed back to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department headquarters with the news she had just received. After Odagiri Toshiro received the news, he not only did a search, but all the other police officers who were currently idle in the Metropolitan Police Department were dispatched to inspect in Tokyo. The bomb on the loop line, he knows what the loop line means, and at four o''clock in the afternoon, when the number of passengers starts to surge, if the bomb is not found and removed as soon as possible, it will lead to tragedy!


    Tokyo Railway Dispatching Terminal...


    "What?! There was a bomb on the loop?!"


    "Yes, I just received a contact from the Metropolitan Police Department. Five bombs were planted on the loop line by the prisoner!"


    "I know, I will stop all trains immediately and check them immediately!"


    "Absolutely not! The bomb will explode immediately after 4 o''clock in the afternoon, or if the speed is less than 60 kilometers per hour!"


    "what did you say?!"


    The head of operation Sakaguchi of the dispatch terminal brought the terrible news. The commander Mr. Nan took out the pocket watch from his arms and looked at the pointer on the pocket watch in horror.


    "There are already three minutes left until four o''clock in the afternoon!"


    "Immediately keep the speed of all trains on the loop line at sixty...No, let all trains move forward at seventy kilometers! Immediately pass on the order!"


    "What about the train that stops in the station?"


    "Tell them all to drive out!"


    "Where is the car about to pit?"


    "Let them go directly across the station. In short, all trains are not allowed to stop until the police find all the bombs! Hurry up!"


    The fact that five bombs were installed on the loop made Operation Director Sakaguchi almost hysterical, and the seemingly awkward-looking Commander Nan immediately stumbled towards the podium.


    "Emergency order! Urgent order! Bombs have been installed by unknown criminals on the loop line. If the speed is less than 60, the bomb will immediately explode! All vehicles maintain a speed of 70 kilometers! All trains that are about to enter the station can pass the station without stopping! Repeat! once¡­¡­"


    Fortunately, those bombs are not set to explode immediately after the time is up. Although the time has reached four o''clock in the afternoon, there is still no train detonated by the bomb.


    "call"


    After receiving the news from the Metropolitan Police Department, Mikako Sato, who was still in Conan¡¯s ward, breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Fortunately, there is no bomb exploded yet."


    Naruto looked a little dignified, he couldn''t ignore this kind of thing, his eyebrows were furrowed, and he hadn''t relaxed since he received the criminal notice.


    "Now the situation is just taking a sigh of relief. If you don''t crack the damn criminal notice quickly, the bomb will explode sooner or later."


    "Ah! I get it!"


    Kogoro Mouri suddenly yelled, interrupting the strange atmosphere in the ward, with a confident expression on his face.


    "The''X of XX'' that the prisoner said must be under the seat or above the shelf! The bomb must be there!"


    I wasted my expectation for nothing. Mikako Sato had a look of contempt on his face, and even gave a slight anger and glared at Kogoro Mouri, and said: "Then it makes sense under the car? And there is no such thing. How to dismantle the bomb!"


    "Those trains are now running at 70 kilometers per hour. I am the only one who can board those trains in the entire Metropolitan Police Department. There are also many trains on the Tokyo Loop. How could it be possible to check it out?!"


    Kogoro Mouri thought with his toes and knew that the totally unreliable reasoning was completely denied by Naruto and Mikako. Then Naruto and Mikako left the Greentai Police Hospital and rushed directly to the command office of the Toto Railway, which was just established. The joint command room!


    "So, did you find any suspicious objects on the train?!"


    At the dispatch center of the Tototo Railway, Mikako Sato looked at the Minister of Operations Sakaguchi in front of him. In just half an hour, this middle-aged man, who was about the same size as Megumi, was sweaty because of excessive worry and his expression was full Haggard.


    "Yes, we have asked all the conductors to inspect all the carriages of the 21 trains currently in operation. All the luggage has been found to their owners. There is no unknown origin. It may be the luggage of the bomb. Please ask the police. Did you find anything?"


    Naruto leaned Erlang''s legs and pressed his lips tightly.


    "From the video taken along the line, it appears that there is no suspected bomb under the train. It seems that the bomb should not be installed under the train."


    It was a leak in the night, and the bomb had not been found yet, and worse news came from the commander.


    "It''s not good, Minister! The passengers on the train are already in a commotion!"


    It¡¯s already 4:45 in the afternoon. The train has been traveling on the loop for 45 minutes. Passengers have gradually become irritable, and rumors about bombs have begun to circulate among passengers. At this moment, bombs are not the most dangerous and horrible thing. What really kills you is panic!


    Uncle Mumu¡¯s fat face was also full of sweat. As time passed, their hearts were also suffering tremendously. Uncle Mumu couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of the criminal notice left by the prisoner. His eyes turned to Naruto again.


    "Naruto, haven''t you figured out where the bomb is?!"


    "Don''t rush me!"


    The bomb incident also made Naruto feel distressed, and even because of the passage of time, he also had irritability in his heart. In this case, he couldn''t calm down and think. How can he understand the meaning of the crime warning?!


    Sato Mikako was as anxious in his heart. The beating hands on the clock seemed to cut their hearts with a single knife. He looked at Naruto''s frowning brows, and did not continue to bother him at this time. Instead, he walked behind Naruto and gently rubbed his temples to help him relax.

 819 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 819

    "Don''t worry, think slowly, there is still time before the sun goes down. What you taught me is not''only one and a half hours'', but''one and a half hours'', right?"


    Others are assisted by nobles, and Naruto is destined to have a woman to help.


    Naruto''s irritable thoughts gradually calmed down with Miwako''s gentle words, and his thinking was finally able to re-operate. His computer finally restarted after experiencing the problem of overheating.


    "The bomb will explode after the sun goes down, and the bomb will explode if the train speed is lower than 60 kilometers. Why is that?"


    Sato Miwako shook her head. She couldn''t understand the meaning of the crime notice, but her strong appearance was also warm and gentle.


    "I don''t know why that is, but I know you are everyone''s hope. It''s like a major earthquake. Although buildings are destroyed in many places, electric lights are still lit because as long as there is light, everyone will have hope. , There will be a future."


    "As long as there is light... there will be hope... there will be a future... as long as there is light..."


    Naruto chewed on Sato Miwako''s words repeatedly, and his mind really flashed like lightning, and said: "I understand! I understand where the bomb is!"


    Just like what Miwako said, Naruto is the light and he is everyone''s hope. When he said this, everyone''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    Uncle Mumu rushed to Naruto''s body at a speed that did not match his body, and said, "Naruto, are you telling the truth?!"


    "Yes, the location of the five bombs is not under the seats, let alone under the train, but between the rails!"


    "Between the rails?!"


    "Well, those bombs should all be equipped with photoreceptors. Those photoreceptors are set to activate at four o''clock in the afternoon. So before four o''clock, it¡¯s okay to slow down the speed, but only at four o¡¯clock, all the photoreceptors will be activated. As long as it does not receive light for a period of time, the bomb will explode! And when the train passes on the track, the bomb will not receive light for a period of time. The length of one carriage is ten meters, and the length of twenty carriages is 200 meters. At a speed of 60 kilometers per hour, the speed per second is 16.7 meters. It takes twelve seconds to travel a distance of 200 meters at this speed. This time is the maximum cooling time of the photoreceptor. Once it exceeds this time, the bomb will not receive light. explosion!"


    Following the reasoning, the confident smile appeared on Naruto''s face again.


    "In other words, the bombs are all installed on the rails of the loop line. As long as the train leaves the rails of the loop line and stops, there will be no problem! Mr. Sakaguchi, this will trouble you!"


    "I understand!"


    Seeing that under Naruto''s wisdom, the work of demolition of the bomb started in an orderly manner, a beautiful smile appeared on Mikako Sato''s face.


    "I said, you are the light of everyone, the light of hope for all of us!"


    Chapter 346-A new discovery, the goal is directed at Emperor Morigu!


    According to Naruto¡¯s reasoning, the railway dispatching station issued an order to transfer the current driving on the loop line to the freight track in order. God bless, no problems occurred. All trains are safely parked at the freight station, regardless of In other words, it first guaranteed the safety of all passengers on the train.


    "This is car number 10, the current speed is 55 kilometers per hour, there is nothing unusual!"


    The contact from the driver of the last train made everyone in the dispatch center cheer. Even with the tonnage of Mumu, they couldn''t help but jump up and cheer loudly.


    "call"


    Under this situation, even with Naruto''s calmness, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. In fact, it was all sweat in his palm.


    "Good job, Naruto!"


    Feeling relaxed, Sato Mikako returned to the usual violent female detective, and slapped Naruto''s back fiercely, staggering the unsuspecting Naruto, as if she wouldn''t Today''s biggest hero upset is not enough to express the excitement and joy in her heart.However, the palm print that appeared on Naruto''s back can also show that Mikako Sato was nervous just now, and the palms of her palms were like sweat.


    Uncle Mumu showed an excited smile on his face and looked at all the policemen here.


    "The next step is our work! There is still about an hour before the sun goes down. We must search the entire loop before that, and we must find all the bombs before they explode. Do you understand?!"


    "understand!"


    All the safety transfers of passengers made everyone feel excited. Of course, it was high-spirited at this time. Although half of the police officers of the Metropolitan Police Department were of limited standard, there were many people at least. Odagiri Toshiro sent nearly a hundred police officers for this bomb case. There were more than a dozen bomb hunting dogs and they sent everyone out to search along the loop line. Finally, only 15 minutes before the sun went down, all five bombs were found and safely removed.


    "call"


    Hearing the news that all the bombs had been eliminated, even a strong woman like Mikako Sato felt exhausted and slumped on the ground almost collapsed, wiping the sweat from her forehead with the back of her hand.


    "Finally it was all removed!"


    Naruto held two cans of coffee in his hand, sat with Mikako Sato on the cold floor, opened a can of coffee and handed it to her.


    "Let''s drink something first, it''s been a long time."


    "Thanks."


    Sato Miwako''s tone was casual, and after taking a sip of coffee, he leaned against Naruto''s body lightly.


    "It''s really thanks to you today. If you hadn''t reasoned out in time, I''m afraid there would be more dead people."


    "Tell me what this is for?" Naruto leaned his head on the head of Mikako Sato who leaned lightly, and rubbed it comfortably. "Anyway, I''m also a policeman. The investigation was originally what I did. There is nothing to say about it."


    "I don''t think you guys who skip work all day are not qualified to say such things."


    "Then you, a serious-working policewoman, don''t you have to rely on me, a police officer who skipped work all day, to investigate the case?"


    "To shut up!"


    Miwako Sato gave Naruto a fierce elbow, so that the man almost squirted out all the coffee he had just drunk, and couldn''t help rubbing his slightly sore ribs.


    ''Really, is it necessary to be so cruel?''


    Sato Miwako is tough on the surface and always fists and kicks him. In fact, he loves him to the extreme in his heart, and he looks up at the clock hanging on the wall.


    "Didn''t you have a date with Xiaolan tonight, should you leave first?"


    That stupid little girl, Xiaolan, although she concealed that she was going to watch a midnight movie with Naruto, it was impossible to hide the date completely. Everyone was too gossip, and also Xiaolan. It''s too simple, it''s easy to deceive the words in a few words.


    Sato Miwako suddenly said this. First, he was concerned about him and Xiaolan. Second, in fact, Miwako was embarrassed to admit that she wanted to know whether Naruto would leave directly after she said this, or stay and continue investigating the case. .


    Naruto looked at his watch and smiled.


    "An La An La, I agreed with Xiao Lan at ten o''clock, and it''s only almost six o''clock now, and there are four hours left, and at the Mihua City Building, it won''t take ten minutes for me to fly over. Before that, it''s better to investigate this bombing case first."


    Sato Mikako felt joy in her heart, but what followed was a raging gossip fire.


    "Ten o''clock in the evening?" Mikako Sato knew this time for the first time. "What are you planning to do with Xiaolan, so late?"


    Naruto rolled his eyes, the expression on his face became more helpless, and said: "I want to do something to Xiao Lan, but that stupid girl has to insist that she must not give it to me until she gets married. You also know Xiao Lan''s character Stubborn, her persistence made me unable to do anything."


    Seeing Naruto¡¯s gloomy look, thinking that his depression was caused by the natural girl, Mikako Sato felt amused and couldn¡¯t help poking Naruto with her slender but powerful fingers. Forehead.


    "You, your mind is full of dirty thoughts. I think Xiaolan is right like this. Girls always have to protect themselves, and the easier to get, the less you know to cherish. I think you want to be small. Lan''s body is going crazy thinking about it."


    "Xiaolan wouldn''t have so many flowery intestines" Naruto rolled his eyes, then leaned on Sato Miwako with a face, and said, "Oh, Miwako, you smell so good."


    "Scent of you! It''s all sweaty!"


    "My Mihezi sauce is fragrant even if the sweat comes out!"


    Naruto didn''t dislike it, and said such words, and the two men with higher police ranks on the other side couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Two people, can you come over to discuss the case now?" Shiratori''s face twitched, resisting the urge to vomit, interrupting Naruto and Miwako and continuing to get bored.

 820 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 820

    Sato Miwako stood up quickly, but Naruto was unhappy with his lips. After drinking the coffee, he completely flattened the empty tin can and threw it into the trash can.


    "Shiratori, I don''t think you should come here at all. You have chosen such a time so that you can''t die."


    "I''m sorry that the timing was wrong."


    "Ahem..."


    The most honest (indeed...) Uncle Mugure coughed twice to stop the group of guys from continuing to talk, then turned to look at the young police department, and said, "Shiratori, how is the investigation about Okamoto Kohei? ?"


    "Yes."


    Although the police rank is the same, Megumi is a senior after all, so Shiratori stopped talking nonsense and took out his police handbook.


    "About Mr. Okamoto Kohei, he took the Shinkansen to Izu early this morning. It is said that he was attending a class reunion during college. I have already asked his classmates. They met in Izu at 8:30 in the morning. Then they always acted at the same time, and Okamoto Kohei still stayed in Izu and never left."


    "In other words, the prisoner is not him."


    "Well, he has a perfect alibi. Unless there is someone in the world who looks exactly like him, he is not suspicious." Shiratori put out his police handbook, "What about this bomb case? How is it?"


    "It has been resolved." Mikako Sato made an OK gesture.


    "Yes, because of my active performance, this time the bomb has been perfectly dismantled."


    "Your active performance?" Mikako Sato squinted at Naruto, with an expression of indescribable contempt. "How thick is your face to say such things?"


    Naruto squeezed his foul face and said, "It''s not particularly thick, it should be a little thinner than Miwako."


    Boom!!


    Mumu rubbed his forehead with a headache, and quickly stopped the young couple of his two excellent subordinates from quarreling, and put his hands behind him.


    "All in all, the most important thing at the moment is to find the prisoner and the remaining explosives. The explosive weight of the five bombs this time, plus the explosives discovered in the previous consecutive arson cases, all add up to about a quarter of the stolen weight. One or so."


    "A quarter... my head hurts!"


    Thinking of the prisoner still holding three times the amount of explosives in his hands, Naruto felt that his head was about to split, and couldn''t help but squat on the ground and hugged his head.


    Boom!!


    Naruto¡¯s insurance once again ushered in the violent discipline of Mikako Sato. Mikako Sato is the eldest sister of the family to a certain extent, because when he was embarrassed by Naruto, Mikako was the only one who could correct his broken parts. That''s it.


    "Don''t groan me without illness! Get me up and investigate the case!"


    "Yes"


    Naruto has no energy. The person who was nervous with sweat from the bomb before seemed to be not him at all. At this time, the image of this slacker is really better than Shikamaru.


    Scratching the meat bun on his head, he turned to look at Uncle Mumu.


    "By the way, Mumu, I haven''t asked you just now, where are the five bombs installed, is there any special place nearby?"


    "Special places? No, they are all ordinary residential areas. There is no special place. Oh, by the way, a bomb was installed on the bridge!"


    "On the bridge? Which bridge?"


    "It''s the bridge over the Sumida Canal."


    "Sumida Canal?" Naruto seemed to have lightning flashing through his mind, and immediately took out his smartphone and called up a photo inside, "Megure, do you think this is it?"


    "Hey? When did you and Xiaolan take such a picture?"


    "Hey, please look at the key points?"


    Naruto looked depressed at the three thirty-eights beside him, and then pointed his finger at the center of the photo.


    "I''m talking about the bridge in the photo behind Xiaolan and I, is it the bridge where the bomb was dropped!"


    "Yes, this is it, but how did you get such a photo?"


    "I went to Moriya Teji''s garden tea party that day. This is a photo taken in his exhibition room. This bridge seems to be designed by Moriya Teji himself."


    "Teiji Moriya?" Shiratori squeezed his chin and said, "This bridge was indeed designed by him. It was built in 1983, because it was not a steel bridge, but It was built with English-style stones, so it was quite eye-catching at the time. Moritani also won the Best Newcomer Award from the Japan Architecture Association for the design of this bridge."


    "I really underestimated you, Shiratori, I didn''t expect you to know so many things."


    "Because I have been very interested in architecture before."


    "No wonder Mr. Kobayashi was fooled." Naruto ran against Shiratori, and when the latter appeared flushed, he pinched his chin, "By the way, by the way, Kurokawa Daizo who was previously set on fire It seems that his home is also the design work of Teji Moriya. I remember he said that it was his first design work after independence."


    "You don''t want to say that the prisoner may be a design for Moriya Teji?!"


    "It is possible, Shiratori, immediately investigate whether the houses in the previous arson case were designed by Moriya Teji!"


    "To understanding!"


    Naruto found useful clues again, but was a little unhappy. Looking at the bright moon that had appeared in the sky, he felt a trace of depression in his heart for some reason.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Forty Seven-If it were the Warring States Period, I would cut you with a katana!


    "It''s all right here, Xiaolan."


    Suzuki Yuanko, who spent almost a whole day shopping today, turned around and looked at his best friend, with a smile on his face with a lot of gossip.


    "Well, Yuanzi, thank you for shopping with me today."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, I happen to be panicking at home anyway."


    Yuanzi waved her hand casually, showing her carefree side, but she said so, looking at Xiaolan''s gentle and beautiful appearance, her face showed a three-eight expression.


    "But in exchange, you will tell me about the date with the teacher today, especially the H part!"


    Yuanzi is so skinless and faceless. Even in the crowded streets of Tokyo, he dared to say such things. How could Xiaolan not be as cheeky as Yuanzi, her face flushed suddenly.


    "Yuanzi! You are here again!"


    Yuanzi smiled like a wretched uncle, rubbed her hands and looked at Xiao Lan, and said, "Because Xiao Lan is so beautiful, I always feel like I have to give it a bit of H. I think the teacher must think so too."


    Once Naruto is involved, Xiaolan will become powerless in front of Yuanzi. After all, it is Suzuki chaebol and the lady, if she is more scheming, how pure Xiaolan will not be Yuanzi¡¯s opponent, and Yuanzi will tease him. His face was flushed and I didn''t know how to refute it.


    "Okay! Hurry up and get off, you three-eight!!"


    "Oh, oh, I''m angry, I really hit it!"


    "roll!"


    Xiao Lan raised her iron fist. If the garden doesn''t leave again, Xiao Lan doesn''t mind giving her a "unforgettable" lesson. Suzuki Garden yelled, rubbed the soles of his feet, and ran fast.


    Yuanzi is also the main force of the tennis club of Emperor Dan. Although it is definitely not Xiaolan¡¯s opponent when it comes to fighting, Yuanzi may not lose to Xiaolan if it is simpler than running, and under the''death threat'' caused by Xiaolan, Yuanzi has exploded with potential and the speed is fast.

 821 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 821

    After the garden lit a fire, he didn''t care about putting out the fire, and ran away by himself, so that Xiaolan couldn''t vent her anger, so she could only wave her fist into the air.


    "Count you running fast!"


    When Xiao Lan was defamating her friend, Yuanzi poked her head out of the street corner again and waved her white arms vigorously.


    "Xiaolan! Don''t be too tired tonight, but you have to lend me the''report'' to copy the next day!"


    Yuanzi¡¯s words sound like an ordinary high school girl caring about her friends, and then she has to borrow her homework by the way. It doesn¡¯t matter much, at most, her voice is louder, which attracts the attention of many people, but with the Yuanzi The previous hint, Xiao Lan completely wanted to crooked, clutching her flushed face, turned and fled, ran away and cursed angrily in her heart.


    ''Suzuki Sonoko!If this were in the Warring States Period, I would use a katana to slash you!!''


    The karate club master was embarrassed by the garden and escaped. After running away for a while, he calmed down his fierce emotions and slowly walked to the place agreed with Naruto, the Mihua City Building!


    Standing downstairs in this building, Xiao Lan looked at her watch.


    "It''s nine o''clock, and there is one hour left."


    I didn¡¯t think that there was a garden to go shopping with them before, shopping for gifts together, but at this moment, Xiaolan suddenly felt that the last hour was a little bit difficult.Although the weather has gradually become hotter, it is only in early May after all, and it is still a bit cold on the street at nine o''clock in the evening.


    Thinking of the ridicule Yuanzi had made to herself before, Xiao Lan couldn''t help thinking while feeling ashamed.


    Reaching out and placing her hand on her full chest, the karate girl blushed and shy, but also felt a little annoyed.


    Girls always have to talk about gossip when they get together, and when many women get together, the most important topic is of course men. It¡¯s hard to die. The friends around Xiaolan, their topics are all the same. the man.


    Although she wouldn''t be too direct, Xiaolan learned some news in the daily conversation.The people around me basically have a substantial relationship with Naruto except that I have been holding on to the last step. This feeling of backwardness makes Xiaolan feel a little uncomfortable, but her shy temper makes her again It is impossible to take the initiative to take back what he said.


    "Do I really want to take back what I said before? Huh... but the Haskari family... it must be the garden''s three-eighth damage, making me become horny!"


    The 16-year-old girl, standing at the door of the Mihua City Building, was completely caught in a dilemma of shame and loss.


    "Police Department!"


    Takagi was absent, and Shiratori Rensaburo, who had replaced the errand runner, appeared again in the ward of the Green Terrace Police Hospital, which was where Conan was located, with the information he had just found, except for the three who asked him to run errands. In addition to the police, Kogoro Moori and Dr. Aka are also here.


    "I have just found out that in all the previous bombings, the buildings that would be damaged were the works of Moriya Teiji. The Kurokawa, Mizushima, Yasuda, and Akutsu houses were bombed and set on fire. The burnt-down houses were all designed by Professor Moriya Teji before the age of thirty."


    "all of them?!"


    Mugure was surprised to take the thick pile of documents from Shiratori. It contained information on all the houses destroyed in the bombing, including the bridge on the Sumida Canal that was not blown up this time. Data, and all designers pointed to a name.


    Moriya Teji!


    Conan leaned against the hospital bed with his huge head, and the lenses reflected white light under the light.


    "If all were designed by Teji Moriya, then it shouldn''t be a coincidence."


    Naruto is now more concerned about this case, because there is not much left before the time he agreed with Xiaolan. At this time, Naruto was too lazy to argue with Conan, but quickly nodded and said: "Yes, so It seems that the five bombs on the loop line in the afternoon were actually meant to blow up the bridge on the Sumida Canal!"


    "Well, it seems so, but what is the motive for the crime?"


    Uncle Meguro looked sad, and Kogoro Mouri immediately clenched his fist in his palm and said, "I see, Police Department! The prisoner must be someone who has hatred with Professor Moriya, or is jealous of his outstanding achievements, and he is against Kudo That kid¡¯s challenge is just a blindfold!"


    Mouri Kogoro''s reasoning this time makes sense, but Naruto just thinks it won''t be that simple.


    Although Uncle Megure didn''t trust Mori Kogoro, Naruto didn''t seem to refute it, so he immediately settled the case.


    "Anyway, let''s talk to Mr. Moriya Teji first and see if he has any clues!"


    Except for Dr. Aka, everyone in the ward was in two police cars, Meguro, Shiratori, Maori and Conan, and Naruto and Mikako.


    Naruto continued to think about the problem, while Mikako Sato was in charge of driving.


    "Naruto."


    Miwako suddenly spoke and pulled Naruto out of her thoughts. While looking at the road ahead, she looked at the blond man sitting next to her from the corner of her eye.


    "What''s wrong with you, your face still looks ugly?"


    "I''m just thinking about this case, and I always feel that there is still something wrong with it."


    "What''s the problem? Speak up and listen."


    "It''s a suspicious point, that is, all the houses that have been bombed up to now are designed by Emperor Moriya in his 20s and 30s, including the bridge, but if the prisoner really targeted Moritani, why did it only explode? What about his works before the age of 30?"


    "This really doesn''t make sense, but you may have been worrying too much, maybe the prisoner intends to destroy all those buildings according to the time designed by the second Mori Valley."


    "Maybe." Naruto shrugged, noncommittal.


    "By the way, the front is where Conan said the countdown to the bomb suddenly stopped."


    "Ahead? Mihua Children''s Park?"


    "Well, yes, Conan said that while he was there, the bomb countdown was still ten seconds away, but when he left there, the bomb suddenly started to countdown again. I don¡¯t know if the timer malfunctioned or was used by the prisoner. The remote control suspended the bomb."


    Sato Mikako drove quickly past the rice flower children''s park, Naruto''s eyes flicked quickly, and then suddenly looked at Sato Mikako.


    "Miwako, is that children''s park also designed by Teiji Moriya?!"


    "Hey?" Mikako Sato was taken aback, feeling as if she had caught something from Naruto''s words, but she couldn''t say it clearly, "I don''t know, but here are all the works designed by Shiratori Teji Moritani. Directory, you can find it yourself."


    Naruto picked up a list and looked at all of Moriya Teji''s design works listed on it, and then found the name of Mihua Children''s Park.


    In the early summer night, the air was not so hot, Xiaolan was waiting for the arrival of her beloved man in the Mihua City building alone.


    The night is as cool as water...


    Naruto''s heart is as cold as ice...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Forty-Eight-A lunatic who is only a genius, detonates a skyscraper!


    Because I had already been to Moritani''s house once, so this time I looked familiar. Naruto and Moritani sat on the sofas on both sides opposite.


    Moritani Dier is still the same as Naruto had seen before. To be honest, although he looks a little ugly, he has good cultivation skills, including the appearance of smoking.


    Moritani took out his pipe as before, and then lit himself with an old-fashioned long match.


    Moritani placed the extinguished match in the ashtray, and then cocked his foot.


    "So, these cases are indeed a bit outrageous by coincidence."


    Mumu was anxious about the truth of the case, and where the large amount of explosives were, so he didn''t have time to talk to Emperor Morigu.


    "Professor Moriya, let me just say it straight. We suspect that someone is holding a grudge against you, so we used a bomb to blow up the building you designed. Do you have any clues to the prisoner who would do this kind of thing?"


    "I''m not quite sure about this. After so many years, I will certainly offend one or two people accidentally, but there is no deep hatred. As for people who are jealous of me and will blow up all the buildings I design, then I am even more confused. Up."


    At present, the part in his head is similar to Naruto, and Conan can instinctively feel that there is something wrong with Moritani, so he can''t help but check it everywhere in the living room.

 822 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 822

    "That''s a photo taken when I was ten years old."


    Moritani explained to the photo Conan was looking at, still holding the solid wood pipe in his left hand.


    "The people in the photo are my parents."


    Conan turned his head and looked at Teiji Moriya with a naive expression, and said, "Professor Moriya''s father should be an amazing person."


    When it comes to architecture, the first one is Shiratori. Shiratori nodded and started a popular science program for everyone.


    "Professor Moriya''s father is a world-class architect, but he mainly lives and works in the UK. I remember when he passed away..."


    "Fifteen years ago, in a big fire in the villa, my father and mother burned to death in it together. This house was inherited by me in the name of inheritance at that time."


    Shiratori lowered his gaze slightly, and he became serious automatically because he was talking about a topic of architecture he liked, or he was aware of the problem like Naruto and Conan.


    "I remember from that time, Professor Moritani''s design suddenly received widespread attention from society."


    "Oh, yes."


    There was a little unpleasant taste in his nose, Naruto felt worse in his heart, and the bad premonition became more and more obvious, and the right eyelid even beating uncontrollably.


    "Sorry, I''ll go to the toilet."


    Naruto immediately left the living room under the pretext of urinating, and based on the memory of coming here last time, immediately ran to the exhibition room of Moriya Teji.


    Click!


    Naruto turned on the lights in the exhibition room. The yellow light illuminates the exhibition room, but it can''t eliminate the evil that is contaminated here.


    "I remember he said that his works before the age of 30 started from the home of Kurokawa Daizo."


    Naruto directly found the picture of Kurokawa Daijo on the wall, and then in turn, they were all works by Emperor Moriya in his 20s and 30s, the building that was destroyed in this serial bombing.


    "The Yasuda''s...Akutsu''s...the last is this bridge...the smell you just smelled, and what he said at that time...but why does it have something to do with that kid?!"


    Naruto squeezed his chin, and then noticed that there was a large object in this exhibition room than last time. He immediately reached out and opened the black curtain covering it. Looking at the exquisite model, Naruto revealed With a clear expression, he turned his head to look at Conan who had just arrived here at the moment.


    "It''s all your fault!"


    Naruto used his cell phone to call everyone to the exhibition room, then he checked that everyone was in place, and nodded.


    "Everyone is here now. In fact, what I want to say is that I already know who the perpetrators of the serial arson and bombings are."


    Disagreeing with the past laziness and indecency, when Naruto was reasoning today, there was a rare chill on his face, which made people feel cold from the bottom of my heart.


    Guru!


    Mugure was frightened by Naruto''s unusual aura and swallowed a spit, but he was still very concerned about the case.


    "Are you serious? So who is the criminal?!"


    "Actually, the perpetrator of this case was not someone who had hatred against Moritani, or was jealous of him. He stole HMX explosives from the Toyo Gunpowder Depot, blew up four buildings in a row, and nearly destroyed the Sumida Canal. That bridge, the man who caused the tragedy of four deaths, is Moriya Teji himself!"


    "Nani?!"


    The effect of Naruto''s reasoning is no less than that of a volcanic eruption. With the exception of Naruto and Conan, everyone''s expressions changed drastically, and Kogoro Mouri yelled at Naruto.


    "Asshole thing! Where in the world is there an architect who would blow up his own work?!"


    Naruto gave Mouri Kogoro a cold look, and then shot like lightning, tapping the acupuncture points near his neck a few times, Mouri Kogoro wanted to talk, but the exit turned into a meaningless whine .


    "I am in a bad mood today, don''t interrupt me, or even if you are Xiaolan''s father, I dare to let you never need to speak!"


    Naruto¡¯s voice contained a terrifying coldness. Even people like Kogoro Mouri with a lack of muscles in their heads felt great fear, and instantly seemed to have become a puppet. Under Naruto¡¯s cold eyes, even The whine is released.


    Too lazy to look at the reptile Mouri Kogoro, Naruto turned around and continued his reasoning.


    "Teiji Moritani inherited his father''s talent as an architect since he was a child, and he emerged as a young architect in his early thirties. Then he won the Japan Architectural Association''s Best Newcomer Award for the bridge involving the loop line. After that, Moriya Teiji, who had designed many works, suddenly thought...No, he should have thought so long ago. He began to want to destroy some of the works he designed when he was young, to be precise, before the age of 30."


    Naruto walked slowly to the wall and pointed at the picture on the wall.


    "These photos are the works designed by Teiji Morigu before the age of 30, including the bridge. Although they are all in British classical style, these designs all have a problem."


    "problem?"


    Neither Mugure, Sato nor Mori could see anything wrong, Mugure tilted his head and looked at the pictures on the wall strangely.


    "In my opinion, these are very good buildings."


    "No! These buildings are not completely symmetrical structures!" In the end, Shiratori, who likes architecture, found the problem.


    "That''s right, that''s the problem. Those buildings are not completely symmetrical. Perhaps because of the requirements of the parties, or the building standard law and other reasons, he had to compromise at the time. But for the perfectionist Moriya For Di Er, it was unbearable. At this moment, he cast a shadow for the first time in his smooth career as an architect."


    Wow!!


    Naruto pulled off the black curtain forcefully and showed the model placed there.


    "Part of the criminal motive is because of this!"


    "''The new town in Nishitama City of my dreams''? Naruto this..."


    "Yes, do you remember the case we mentioned earlier in which the mayor of Okamoto in Nishitama city killed a person in a car? Because the mayor of Okamoto stepped down, the development plan of the new town was also forced to be shelved and was responsible for the design The man from the new town of Nishitama City is Teji Moriya. He put a lot of effort into this plan, but he had to take it because the mayor stepped down."


    "That''s it, Shinichi Kudo was the one who solved that case, so he..."


    "That''s right, Moriya Teji declared war on Kudo Shinichi, partly because it can take revenge on Kudo Shinichi, and the other part can produce blindfold effects. In this way, our attention will be attracted to Kudo Shinichi. On his body, it turned out that the four households and the bridge were all his designs."


    Naruto''s voice became more and more indifferent as the reasoning continued, but Moritani didn''t say a word.


    "At the time at the Mihua Children¡¯s Park, you suddenly stopped the bomb timer. That¡¯s because the gas lamp at the entrance of the Mihua Children¡¯s Park used your design, which is exactly the same design as the lights on the streets of New Nishitama City. You don''t want to destroy those gas lights, so you stopped the bomb, right?"


    "Hmm, hum..." Dier Morigu gave a sneer, and his expression looked sinister because of his revealing face, "This is indeed a beautiful reasoning, but you have no evidence at all, Officer Uzumaki, as a policeman, If there is no evidence, can you just talk nonsense?"


    "Of course I have evidence, what do you think this is?"


    Naruto took out a wig, fake beard, and a pair of sunglasses from behind.


    "This is the prop you used when dressing up. It should be able to detect your dander DNA."


    "Impossible! I obviously locked things in the vault!"


    "Oh, it turns out that it''s in the vault, Mumu, call the locksmith to come." Naruto shrugged, "Actually, this pair of sunglasses is my own, and the wig is pasted with decorative hair on the armor in the study. "


    Moritani was placed by Naruto, and Sato Mikako walked to Moritani''s front.


    "Mr. Moriya, please come with me to the Metropolitan Police Department!"


    Dier Moritani suddenly grabbed a lighter on the table and said, "Don''t come over! Or I will detonate this house!"

 823 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 823

    Naruto took out his ears casually and said lightly: "Sorry, the battery of the bomb detonator has been removed by me. You always smoke with matches, but there is a lighter here, you Do you think I really can''t see it?"


    Mikako Sato seized the opportunity to snatch the lighter from Teiji Moriya, and handcuffed him.


    "Wait..."


    Having been caught, Emperor Moriji spoke quietly, Naruto shuddered for a moment, and goosebumps appeared on his body. The sudden voice of Emperor Moriji made him feel a little bit cold.


    "From that day when you broke my puzzle in less than three minutes, I knew you were not a simple character, Officer Naruto Uzumaki. I admit that I did all the bomb cases, but you haven''t found the remaining Let¡¯s take a lot of explosives. It seems that I won the game. Let me give you a hint. One of the works I designed before the age of 30 did not explode. Don¡¯t you remember? You and your girl My friends also talked about that place, which is the place where you and your girlfriend are going to watch a movie today!"


    Naruto¡¯s ominous hunch was verified with Moritani''s words. All the remaining explosives, high explosives enough to make the entire Tokyo Tower fly into the sky, were all installed in that place by Moritani, a lunatic. Where Lan is now.


    Mihua City Building!!


    Chapter 349-Detonate the skyscraper!People who have been enchanted!


    Naruto drove very fast. In fact, everyone thinks so. He can run freely in the busy Tokyo city at a speed of more than 300 kilometers per hour, and can shuttle freely in the traffic with his superhuman reaction.


    However, Naruto has never felt so slow!


    The horsepower of the Bugatti Veyron has been developed to the limit, running at a speed of more than 400 kilometers per hour in the downtown area of ??Tokyo, this is simply a lunatic, but Naruto still feels that he is too slow!


    Naruto is not driving now, he is flying close to the ground, but it is still too slow for Naruto, and in his current state, he is still holding the steering wheel with one hand to control the direction, and holding the other hand. He looked extremely anxious while holding the phone.


    "Miss Maurilan."


    The sound of broadcasting sounded in the movie theater of the Mihuashi Building, waiting for the opening of the movie and waiting for the arrival of Naruto, Xiao Lan suddenly heard her name from the broadcasting, and she was taken aback.


    "Miss Maurilan, here is your phone number, please come to the front desk, please repeat, Miss Maurilan..."


    "Who is calling me at this time?"


    Xiaolan tilted her head cutely, and when the second broadcast was over, she hurried to the front desk.


    "Hello, I am Maori."


    Xiaolan took the call from the receptionist. She didn''t know what was about to happen at this time.


    "Moses Moses, this is Xiao Lan."


    Naruto had no mood to say hello to Xiaolan at this time, and shouted at his mobile phone.


    "Xiaolan! Get out of there now! Run! Run! Xiaolan!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh? ¡­"


    boom!!


    The huge explosion of the bomb completely concealed the voice behind Xiao Lan, and the voice Naruto heard turned into a busy tone.


    "Xiaolan! Xiaolan!!!"


    Naruto¡¯s mobile phone is fine, but the phone there has lost its original function in the explosion. The explosion wave caused Xiaolan to completely lose her original center of gravity and fell to the ground. Then due to the airflow and the vibration caused by the explosion, the whole People are already in a state of chaos.


    "hateful!!"


    Naruto''s anger almost burned the air, and the poor mobile phone became a victim of Naruto''s anger, completely crushed to pieces by Naruto''s strange power.


    The pain of the fragment of the mobile phone stuck in his palm was completely ignored by Naruto. His icy blue eyes burned with immense anger and deep concern. He looked in the direction of the Mihuashi Building where dense smoke had already risen.


    Boom boom boom!!


    The bombs installed in various parts of the Mihua City building exploded in series, and the power of the explosion directly caused the floor to collapse. The huge falling stones blocked almost all escape exits, and a large number of guests were trapped inside.


    Naruto flew all the way, and it took only five minutes to fly from Moritani''s home to the front of the Mihuashi Building. For the average person, it would take more than 30 minutes to travel even if there is no traffic jam.


    When Naruto arrived here, the building was already full of flames. Fire broke out due to explosions everywhere in the building. Thick smoke escaped from the broken places and floated into the air. For ordinary people, The end may be too far away, but it''s probably like this.


    "Xiao Lan, wait for me!!"


    Naruto did not hesitate to use the Kusanaru sword to open the way, and how much damage he would cause is not something he would consider in today''s anger. The rice flower city building is too large, and because of the chaos and collapse caused by the explosion, Naruto is at this level today. Perception is useless at all, and can only search for Xiaolan''s figure layer by layer.


    "Breaking the military!!"


    Naruto swung a sword with endless anger. Because the sword aura was contaminated with his negative emotions, the original Haobai sword aura turned black at this time. The sword sweeping across the army was a huge stone in front of Naruto. All chopped up, almost turned into powder.


    "Xiaolan!!!"


    boom!!


    Xiao Lan has not been found yet, but another bomb exploded. Naruto looked for Xiao Lan with all his heart. He didn''t pay attention to the dangerous situation around him. He didn''t know that he was swallowed by the explosion for the first time. The stone, the steel shards with power comparable to shotguns, all destroyed Naruto''s body.


    Sneer!!


    Naruto tore off his shirt, revealing a strong and strong body. He didn''t have time to deal with the gravel and steel shards stuck in his body, letting blood shed everywhere on his body.


    There was such a huge explosion in the Mihua City Building. The ambulance, criminal police, fire alarm, and firefighting vehicles have all gathered downstairs in the Mihua City Building in the shortest time.


    Eight fire trucks surrounded the downstairs of the Mihuashi Building and continuously sprayed high-pressure water jets towards the building. Although the amount of water was very large, it was nothing short of a drop in the flames that had spread to the entire building.


    Vehicles such as firefighting and ambulances were all rushed from the nearest unit after receiving the notice from the Metropolitan Police Department. Relatively speaking, although Miwako and the others came by speeding, they arrived because Moriya¡¯s home was far away. It''s too late.


    Not a minute after arriving here, Mikako Sato saw the three people left on the stretcher, all covered with white cloth, which means that they were all confirmed dead.


    This is also the reason Naruto hates Emperor Morigu, but it''s not the reason why she hates Ruyue Fengshui.


    Although Ruyue Fengshui killed people and destroyed a skyscraper, he did not have any intention of harming innocent people. When the twin towers skyscrapers were detonated, he also left plenty of time for others to escape. Otherwise, he The foundations of the twin towers were blown up at the beginning. Where can those guests run away?!


    And Morigu Teiji completely wiped out humanity, and even innocent people would not let it go. With the addition of the four people before, there are now seven people who have died directly in Morigu Tei¡¯s second hand, and the number of injured has been hundreds. Soaring up quickly, this guy is inhuman at all!


    "Takagi, where is Naruto?! What about Naruto and others?!!!"


    Relatively speaking, Takagi, who came here earlier, knows the situation better, but this man, who is 180 centimeters tall and weighs 160 jin, was picked up by Sato Miwako. , Both feet were off the ground, Sato Miwako was emotionally excited, and her strength was absolutely beyond human level, making Takagi feel that she was suffocating.


    "I... I didn''t... didn''t see the whirlpool... police... police officer... don''t know... he... where is he..."


    Poor Takagi finished the sentence intermittently, and then Sato Mikako let go, and Takagi fell to the ground suddenly, gasping for breath, doing Mi Kazuko looking at the burning building, the light of the fire shining on her yin Uncertain face.


    A fire chief ran in front of Mumu. It is not the time to be polite at all. Mumu immediately asked loudly, "How is the situation?!"


    "No way, the stairs on each floor are buried by rubble! It may take a lot of time to reach the trapped people on the fifth floor!"


    "Xiaolan! Xiaolan!!!"


    Maori stood under the building, shouting his daughter''s name hoarsely, but in this case, how could Xiaolan answer?If it weren''t for Mugure and Shiratori to grab Mouri Kogoro, I''m afraid he has already rushed into the blazing building.


    "Mr. Maori doesn''t need to be so nervous," Looking at the building engulfed by the flames contentedly, Moritani showed a crazy and terrifying expression on his face, "I have left Miss Xiaolan and Officer Uzumaki three minutes, hope They can spend the last time well, haha...hahaha..."


    "You bastard!!"

 824 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 824

    Looking at Moriya Teiji¡¯s smile that is not a human being, Moori Kogoro¡¯s anger has wiped out all reason, and the explosive power actually broke away from the power of Mugure and Shiratori, and rushed towards Moriya Teji wearing handcuffs. past.


    boom!!


    The loud noise did not come from Kogoro Mori hitting Teiji Moriya, but from the gun provided by Miwako Sato.


    Everyone looked at this short-haired female detective in shock, because her back was facing the Mihuashi building that was blazing into the sky. In the backlight, her figure looked gloomy and terrifying, but she couldn''t see the expression on her face. , Maybe it''s better not to see it, because it must be terrifying.


    "what!"


    Sato Miwako''s marksmanship was accurate, and he was also ranked among the top police officers and special police in Tokyo. One shot directly penetrated Moriya Teji''s calf, causing him to fall to the ground.


    Slowly stepping forward, Sato Mikako''s expressionless expression looked particularly unreal. She lifted her perfectly curved leg, and Sato Mikako stepped on Moriya Teji''s injured leg.


    The heels of the high-heeled shoes passed through the blood hole pierced in Moritani¡¯s second leg, and stepped directly on the ground. With her brute force, Mikako Sato just stepped on the ground without moving. No matter how Moritani struggles, she looks like It was as stable as Taishan, and Emperor Moriji''s movements would only cause him more pain.


    It was a big thing for the police to shoot, but at this moment, no one stopped Mikako Sato. Seeing Moriya Teji who was struggling and screaming, everyone felt the pleasure of revenge.


    "Don''t worry, Emperor Moriya, I won''t kill you."


    Sato Miwako''s extremely cold voice floated into Moriya Teji''s ears. At this time, she was slowly checking how many bullets she had left in her magazine, and then she threw her police card aside.


    "I will only make you worse than death. Anyway, it doesn''t matter if the policeman doesn''t do it. I will torture you slowly. Have you heard of Ling Chi? Just use a knife to cut your body. A total of three thousand six hundred. Knife, cut for three days, you will not die within these three days, if you are hungry, you can eat something, but you must last for three days. I don¡¯t know if I have the ability to just cut it. Three thousand six hundred dollars, but I will work hard."


    "But I will work hard." Such words seem to appear in many inspirational TV series and anime, but when Mikako Sato smiled and said it, it was really like a deadly magic sound.


    Moriya Teiji finally showed a look of fear on the face of the madman. Miwako Sato¡¯s beautiful smile was like a call from Satan. A madman would not be able to reason with him. He would be scared and even crazier than him. People, such as Mikako Sato today.


    Slowly retracting the magazine into the pistol, Mikako Sato looked down at Moriya Teji.


    "You better bless God to kill you with a lightning bolt, because if you fall into his hands, death is the greatest gift for you."


    Compared to Naruto, the level of abuse of Miwako Sato is still a failure...


    Chapter 350-The choice between life and death, a puzzle of choosing one of gold, blue and red!


    The fire continues to spread. Chinese people say that it is not a thing. If it is not a thing, then it is north and south. From the perspective of the four elephants, the south is the Suzaku of fire, the north is the basalt of water, and the water and fire are ruthless!


    The fire is spreading more and more. There are too many explosion sites. Even eight fire trucks can''t suppress the spreading fire. At this time, the nearby fire station is moving to mobilize all the fire trucks to come here. , But during this period of time, the flame can still only spread more and more.


    Xiaolan sits on the fifth floor, which was originally a movie theater.


    Because of the explosion, the entrances and exits, and even the escape exits were all blocked. Even if Xiaolan possesses a superhuman force value, it is impossible to break the huge rock that weighs a few tons, to say nothing. Things.


    The time now is 11:50 midnight, which means it will be the next day soon, and the bomb placed next to Xiaolan has only the last 13 minutes left on the timer. In other words, the bomb will explode just three minutes after''tomorrow''. The three minutes Moriya Teji said is actually this.


    Moritani placed the biggest bomb here, obviously intending to drive Naruto into a desperate situation. Half of the explosives stolen from the Toyo Gunpowder Depot is here, and the explosive power is absolutely terrifying.


    The other people who were trapped on the fifth floor saw the bomb, all hiding far away.


    Xiaolan was a little bit dumbfounded to be honest, could it be said that if you hide there, the bomb will not kill them?


    "Xiao Lan, are you here?!"


    "Naruto!"


    This voice touched the soft position in Xiaolan''s heart. This girl who was just as strong and brave even in the explosion, she didn''t feel scared even if she was sitting next to the bomb. At this moment, there was a sudden urge to cry.


    Relying on the sound just heard, Xiao Lan quickly looked for the source of the sound.


    "Naruto, are you here?!"


    "Xiao Lan!"


    There was a trace of joy on Naruto''s tired face stained with blood and dust, and he reached out to touch the escape door that was deformed by the explosion, so it could not be opened.


    A small door separates a pair of men and women. In the desperate situation where the bomb is about to explode, the frequencies of their hearts seem to be perfectly unified.


    "Naruto, you are finally here..."


    Xiaolan finally covered her mouth and cried out, even in such horror and darkness, Xiaolan always believed that Naruto would definitely appear in her when she was in danger. Protecting her by her side, she will never leave her alone, even if she has always believed in this, but when he really appeared, Xiao Lan still felt great happiness and joy.


    Naruto took a deep breath, suppressed the weakness and impulse in his heart, and said, "Xiao Lan, you let me open a bit first, I want to break this door!!"


    "I know."


    Xiao Lan always believed in Naruto''s power, wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, and immediately left behind the door and stood far away.


    Naruto''s right arm holding the sword can faintly see some twitching, but he still raised his Kusanaru sword. When the blade turned, it was infinitely sharp as if it would be cut even with eyes, and aimed at the front. Wall.


    "Wolf!"


    Naruto couldn''t remember how many swords he swung today, anyway, let''s not talk about dozens of swords. After using the flag wood sword technique to break the wall in front of him again, Naruto finally found his beloved Xiao Lan.


    Although the power supply of the Mihua City Building was destroyed because of the explosion, it was not completely without light. With the cold moonlight tonight, watching Naruto''s appearance at this time, Xiaolan''s long-standing strength was completely defeated. , Tears shed uncontrollably.


    Naruto came along this way and was hit by bombs three times. He suffered numerous injuries. Although he recovered quickly, he could not fully recover in a second. In fact, the wound on his body was healed in seven to eighty percent, but only left. The next two or three achievements are enough to make Xiaolan cry.


    Because of the destruction of the explosion, Naruto''s appearance is really worse than that of a beggar. He tore off the torn clothes by himself, and the original black sports pants seemed to have turned into jeans with holes.


    "Xiao Lan, I finally found you..."


    Naruto grinned, with a smile on his face, but he couldn''t conceal his exhaustion and pain. Although this line is like a Taiwanese romantic drama, it can''t help but feel sad to Xiaolan. .


    "Sister Xiaolan..."


    Conan came to this cinema on the fifth floor just like behind Naruto. He just called out Xiao Lan''s name, but Xiao Lan was completely unable to see other people. In the center of his eyes, there was only Naruto alone. Up.


    Jingle...


    Although Naruto is not a sword enthusiast like Ishikawa Goemon, but he hasn''t left his sword for many years. At this time, he threw the Kusanaru sword on the ground and gently hugged the initiative with that sore hand. The girl who threw into his arms.


    "I know you will come... I know you will come back..."


    Xiao Lan lay on Naruto¡¯s xiong mouth, whispering like weeping, tears touched Naruto¡¯s body, and the dust and blood that had been dried on his body stuck to Xiao Lan¡¯s face. Make her look like a tabby cat.


    "Sorry, I''m late, and I have caused you to suffer for so long."


    "It''s not too late, it''s never too late... as long as you are here."


    ''As long as you are around, death won''t make me feel scared.''


    Life and death are only a little apart, Xiaolan is still shy, holding Naruto''s neck, gently on her toes, regardless of the bomb is still counting down, she sends her warm and soft to Naruto kiss.


    Both faces and lips were stained with a lot of dust due to the explosion, but neither side felt dirty. In this case, nothing was important anymore. They were both people who value feelings more than anything else. , And even more so at this time.


    Taking each other''s taste from each other''s lips and tongue, Naruto can''t wait to fully integrate Xiaolan into his arms. He will never separate in this life. Neither of them noticed at all, the sadness and despair revealed under that person''s lens.


    "By the way, Naruto, and that bomb!"

 825 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 825

    After the two people kissed and separated from the atmosphere just now, Xiao Lan finally remembered that there was a bomb threatening their lives.


    Boom!


    It was a leak in the night, and not long after Naruto opened the passage, the floor outside collapsed, and the entrance that Naruto had just opened was completely sealed again.(It is necessary to seal the entrance, otherwise the life and death threats to Naruto and Xiaolan will not be great enough)


    "Naruto, can you open that entrance again?"


    With a wry smile on Naruto''s face, he squeezed his hands tightly, but at this time he was barely conscious.


    "Just give me five more minutes, but I''m afraid it won''t work now."


    Although Kusanaru sword is invincible, it is the same as Goemon''s iron sword. Using this sword requires a lot of power. In this world, apart from Naruto himself, it can be better to display the power of this sword. Humans, there are only two monsters, Ishikawa Goemon and Rum, and other masters such as Gin and Lupin III are absolutely not good, because they don''t have enough strange power to manipulate this Excalibur.


    Flagwood swordsmanship is a very big trick, which means it consumes a lot of power. Naruto swung dozens of swords in a row, and all the muscles of his arms wailed. Just now, the Kusanaru sword fell to the ground, partly because The reason Naruto''s hand has no strength.


    As long as he was given another five minutes, he could definitely recover and then swing his sword to open the way again, but at this time there was no time, because the bomb countdown, only the last three minutes were left.


    "Now I can only dismantle this bomb, Xiao Lan, I can''t move my hand now, you take a handful of Kuunai from my pocket, I will teach you how to dismantle the bomb!"


    "I''m here?" Xiao Lan pointed to herself in astonishment, seeming to feel incredible.


    It is also true that bombs are not a fun toy. Let a girl who has not received any training in bomb dismantling to dismantle the bomb. In the eyes of ordinary people, this is simply killing me.


    "Don''t worry, I will stay with you."


    "I have a plan for the bomb here!"


    Because of Naruto¡¯s encouragement and the bomb design that Conan found from Moritani¡¯s body, Xiaolan¡¯s first, and probably only, bomb disposal experience in her life went very smoothly, removing the circuit board outside. All the electronic circuits are removed.


    "Black, cut!"


    According to the line on the bomb design, Xiaolan cut the black wire. The bomb should stop here, but the timer is still counting down.


    "Sure enough, just as I thought, I knew that the last bomb of the bastard Moriya Teji would not be that simple."


    Naruto showed a mocking sneer on his face, and then shook his hand. Although the feeling in his hand has recovered a little strength, he is still too reluctant to use the Kusanaru sword. In this way, even if he can barely swing the sword, he can''t perform much. With the powerful sword energy, the bomb exploded before they opened the way to escape.


    Xiaolan looked at Naruto at a loss, and said, "Naruto, are there two red and blue wires left, should I cut them off?"


    "How is it possible to cut both? One of the two wires is the wire that can stop the bomb, and the other can make the bomb detonate immediately. I can''t see which one can stop the bomb. That is to say, it is the probability of life and death. Half and half!"


    This is the same as gambling big and small, either life or death is half life and death, and there is absolutely no third way to go. Whether they survive or not depends on luck.


    Xiao Lan stared at the last two wires in the bomb, a smile suddenly appeared on her face.


    "Naruto, you have said before that you are lucky and you will win every bet, so this time, I bet that we will also win and we will survive."


    Xiaolan''s words really have to be naive, but Naruto likes her the most, nodded gently, and said: "Yes, we will survive. This time I can only do little white face, everything It''s all over to you, Xiaolan."


    Although it felt unreasonable to entrust everything to a woman, Xiao Lan nodded happily.


    "Sister Xiaolan, there is another line here!"


    "what?!"


    Conan kept staring at that thread, and unexpectedly discovered that there was a third thread hidden behind the blue wire. It was a play like a hair, without a golden metal thread covered by rubber.


    The golden thread, the blue thread, and the red thread, all of which seem to be the rotation of fate.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty One-The ending of revenge with murder is really unqualified!


    Gold, blue and red, corresponding to Naruto, Xiaolan and Conan now are here again, I really have to sigh the magic of fate.


    Of course, an atheist like Conan would not believe in the so-called destiny, but Naruto really felt that some inexplicable force was pulling something, but in this situation, there was no time for him to complain and think.


    The bomb exploded only the last twenty seconds. Whether the bomb exploded after twenty seconds, or immediately, or the countdown stopped, everyone saved their lives, and now it was decided which thread to cut.


    Naruto reached out and touched the golden copper wire hidden behind the blue wire, and was immediately surprised.


    The materials for making bombs, whether it''s a timer, a remote control or a wire, can be bought in general electronics stores. You can even use sulfuric acid, nitric acid and potassium chlorate to make explosives yourself, but of course it requires professional skills.


    However, the quality of this copper wire is different. Whether it is quality or fineness, it is not a copper wire of the general level that is sold on the market. To be precise, it is a military copper wire.


    Bombs made with this grade of copper wire are quite sophisticated, and of course the cost is also very high. Such high-quality copper wires will not be sold on the market. If you want to buy it, you can only buy it on the black market.


    There were only ten seconds left, and Naruto had no time to hesitate.


    "Xiao Lan! Cut that golden thread, hurry up!"


    Naruto gave the order, and Xiaolan stretched the kunai that Naruto gave her to the golden copper wire hidden behind the blue line, but when she really started, she changed her goal subconsciously.


    ''Five...four...three...two...one...boom!!''


    There is a big clock tower next to the Mihua City Building. Just like all the bombers before, Moritani looked at the pointer on the clock tower and made the final countdown of the explosion. The closer he got to the explosion, the more he became Excited, even the wound on her calf that was pierced by Mikako Sato''s pistol bullet was unaware.


    The scene was not quiet, the sound of houses collapsing in the flames, the sound of the wounded screaming in pain, the sound of high-pressure water guns, and the sound of the warning lights that kept ringing, but the explosion sound that Moriya Teji wanted was missing. .


    Xiaolan held Kuwu in both hands, her eyes were fixed on the timer on the bomb, and she made sure that the number had stopped. Xiaolan finally let out a sigh of relief, and then she became weak and her hands tungsten. The kunai made of steel fell to the ground with a sound.


    "Stop...Stop!"


    Xiao Lan yelled loudly, then plunged into Naruto''s arms and started crying, while Naruto and Conan stared at the bomb. To be honest, the two of them still couldn''t react a little bit.


    The timing of the bomb stopped, which is a good thing, but what Xiaolan cut was not the gold thread that they thought was hidden behind the blue thread, but the red thread!


    But why?


    Naruto has no time to think about why Xiaolan cut the red line instead of the gold thread at the last moment. After he rested for a while, the sore muscles gradually returned to normal, and once again picked up his Kusanaru sword, a sword would block the way All the stones are cut open.


    Naruto does not need to open the way down layer by layer, because the rescue team below has cleared four layers of rubble. Naruto only needs to remove the five layers of rubble where they are.


    Naruto and Xiaolan almost supported each other. Although the air outside was very muddy due to the explosion and fire, it was better than the air in the building anyway. After taking a few deep breaths, Naruto and Xiaolan There is a feeling of being reborn.


    "Xiao Lan!"


    "Naruto!"


    All the people who cared about the two rushed over at this time, and also caused Naruto and Xiaolan to temporarily separate the two sides. Sato Mikako rushed to Naruto''s face, seeing his miserable look at this time, and his eyes were sparkling again.


    "Really, idiot! Why are you doing this again?!"


    Naruto smiled at Miwako that was uglier than crying, but because the blood flowing from her body had solidified, Naruto''s eyes were not open, so she looked at Miwako pleadingly.


    "Mikako, can you help me get some water?"


    "Don''t always do such dangerous things if you know it''s bothering me!"


    Sato Mi and Koyanagi raised their eyebrows, but the tears had already flowed uncontrollably, and Naruto glared fiercely.

 826 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 826

    "Wait for me here!"


    In a police car next to Miwako Sato, I don¡¯t know who owned it. Anyway, he brought a bottle of mineral water and a pack of paper towels. While pouring mineral water from Naruto¡¯s head, he gently wiped his face with paper towels. Scars and blood stains.


    "You are not allowed to be so messy in the future, do you know?!"


    "Understood, Miwako, you are almost becoming my housekeeper, hiss..."


    Naruto''s dazzling flowers made Sato Mikako subconsciously want to teach her as usual. The pressure on her hands was a little heavier, which made Naruto take a breath of pain, and immediately disappeared from any anger.


    Reached out and grabbed Naruto''s barely bruised chin, and straightened his head.


    "Don''t move, or it will hurt you for a while!"


    Naruto smirked. Although the injury was not light today, but with Xiaolan''s initiative to kiss, and Sato Mikako''s gentleness, Naruto felt that everything was worth it.


    After washing away the scars on his face, although his body is still uncomfortable, Naruto still feels much more refreshed. After shaking his head, the water drops on his blond hair all fly away with his shaking head. I feel that it can be directly reduced to shampoo ads...


    Although it was helped by Sato Miwako, Naruto was actually not that weak, and the wound had almost recovered, but the dust and dry blood on his body told others how serious this man had just been injured.


    When he walked in front of Emperor Moriya, Naruto''s eyes became cold and terrifying again.


    "I''m so sorry, I let you down Professor Moriya Teji, it seems that your trick has been cracked."


    Moritani''s right leg was pierced by Miwako''s bullet, and now he can only focus on his left leg, which makes him look a little pitiful, but no one here will show mercy to him, some There is only immense hatred.


    Moritani saw that his plan failed. This man whose spirit was already completely abnormal was almost crazy, and he looked at Naruto with terror.


    "Naruto Uzumaki! Don''t think that if you win this time, nothing will happen! I tell you, as long as I''m still alive for one day, you don''t want to be better!!"


    Moritani dared to say such a thing at this moment. Even good old people like Mumu wanted to draw a gun and kill him directly. Even the simple and kind-hearted Xiaolan was born to Moritani. Huge killing intent, but Naruto, as the person involved, had a very flat, calm, and...horrible expression at this time.


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Naruto chuckled, the same almost blackened smile. The horror in Naruto''s smile surpassed Sato Mikako too much. Sato Mikako was crazy at best, while Naruto had reached the level of a demon.


    Reaching out and grabbing Moritani''s collar, Naruto drew him closer to him, so that he could hide something.


    "It''s a pity, Emperor Moriya, you have no chance."


    The first half of the sentence can be heard by the nearby people, but the last four people are inaudible. Only Conan can tell from Naruto¡¯s mouth what he is talking about, but he doesn¡¯t understand what it means. .


    "Monthly reading!"


    Moritani met with Naruto¡¯s nine-hook jade reincarnation eye, which was awakened in an instant. Even a illusionist like Uchiha Itachi could not resist the pupil power of Naruto¡¯s nine-hook jade reincarnation eye, let alone a Moritani. , The mind was dragged into a spiritual space set by Naruto uncontrollably.


    So the level is completely different. Sato Mikako''s torture of Moriya Teji is limited to the physical level, but Naruto is torturing his spirit.


    Moritani¡¯s spirit was imprisoned by Naruto into a limited monthly reading world. It was an indefinite nightmare. For Moritani, perfect left-right symmetry was his highest pursuit, but there was no such thing in that world. Left-right symmetrical, but all buildings must be designed or even manufactured by his own hands. He can design perfect left-right symmetrical buildings, but he can only build non-left-right symmetrical buildings that are completely inconsistent with his own design.


    Naruto wants him to suffer infinitely during the limited monthly reading and destroy his own worldview with his own hands.


    Taking murder as the ending of revenge is really unqualified.


    Because Naruto grabbed Moritani''s body just now to block his scarlet eyes, no one knows what he did. After releasing a limited month of reading, Naruto''s eyes have changed back. After the normal blue, no one knows what happened.


    "Ah! Ah!"


    Moritani, who had spoken sinister and cruel words to Naruto just now, suddenly hugged his head and fell to the ground, jumping like a catfish out of the water, his painful wailing and constantly curled and twisted body, Naruto looked so beautiful, which made his smile even more evil.


    "In the name of Naruto Uzumaki, give you a golden nightmare of infinite pain."


    (It takes Naruto to fully awaken the sixth sense three times in total. The first time is to save the concubine Yingri, using the Amaterasu with the right-eye nine-hook jade reincarnation eye, and the second time is for Xiaolan, using the left-eye nine-hook jade reincarnation eye Only when Naruto uses the power of the jade reincarnation eye on his forehead for the third time, he will truly awaken his sixth sense)


    Chapter 352-Xiaolan¡¯s Night, News from Feng Fujiko!


    Wow...


    Turning on the faucet, hot water pours down from the shower head with a burst of water vapor, spilling all over Naruto''s body.


    Naruto was standing in the bathroom with his head up, naked, showing infinitely beautiful eight-pack abs, allowing hot water to flow down his face. The hot water made his newly healed wounds itchy or even slightly painful. , But there is a smile on Naruto''s face. For the next thing, Naruto must clean it up.


    In the previous explosion, the dust and blood stains on the body were all washed away, and they followed the floor drain on the ground into the sewer, and all the sins seemed to disappear with those dirty things.


    It is rare for Naruto to wash his body carefully and did not call any maid in. It seemed to rub off his skin, but he did not enjoy a comfortable bath. He did not have that time.


    After washing his body quickly and carefully, Naruto wrapped a bath towel around his lower body instead of putting on the lint bathrobes in the bathroom closet.


    With a towel hanging on his head, Naruto walked to his room with a white steam suit.


    "Lan, what are you doing?"


    Suddenly hearing the movement, a karate girl who was acting as a thief immediately tightened her body and looked at the real owner of this room at a loss.


    "No, nothing!"


    The innocent girl panicked because of the sneaky behavior just now. Judging from her reddish cheeks, it is really hard to believe that she''did not do anything'' just now.


    Naruto¡¯s bed is made up by a special maid every day, but today it looks a little messy, especially the pillow.


    Naruto burst into laughter, looking at the girl who was about to usher in the most important moment in her life but still stupid, said: "Lan, if you want to smell my taste, don''t have to be so troublesome, my arms can be lent indefinitely You use it."


    The shameful thing just now was seen through by Naruto. Xiaolan was stained with dust and blood, but her beautiful face was flushed, and because of the smudges on her face, she showed a different kind of beauty, as if she was Angel in the war.


    Xiao Lan looked at Naruto, then gradually lowered her head because of her shyness.Naruto is just wearing a bath towel, which means that his upper body is fully displayed in front of Xiaolan. The thick xiong muscles, although the bottom two pieces are covered by the bath towel, they can still see the perfect six pieces. Abdominal muscles, perfect arm curve, his body is beautiful like a perfect sculpture, women will also be attracted and indulged by the charm of men.


    "Ignore you, I''m going to take a bath!"


    The shy girl avoided the wolf-like man, but Naruto was standing in the aisle between the room and the bathroom. Xiaolan was going to take a bath, naturally passing by Naruto''s side.


    Naruto stretched out his arms and hugged Xiaolan in his arms. He moved his hands up from the lower abdomen and reached the edge of Xiong without stopping.


    "Wash it well, but don''t wash it for too long. I''m very anxious, I can''t help it."


    I really want to say that after waiting for a long time, I finally waited until today. Naruto felt that the pain he endured in the explosion today was far inferior to the sweetness and joy he tasted at this time. In the last period of time, he was almost unable to bear it. .


    "Ok."


    Xiaolan nodded shyly, and then made a little effort. Naruto didn''t force her too much and let her go to the bathroom.Naruto felt that Xiaolan was hiding her face and running away, like a rabbit.


    Even if it was promised that Naruto would not wash for too long, Xiaolan still spent half an hour, not only because she had to clean her body carefully, but also because of her shyness and panic about the unknown, making Xiaolan Hesitated for a long time.


    If it¡¯s Feng Fujiko, she might appear naked in front of Naruto after taking a bath. At most, she would wear a bath towel to cover the vital parts. Xiaolan can¡¯t do that. She wears Soft and warm bathrobes.


    After Naruto waited so long, the love fruit he carefully watered finally paid off, and he couldn''t help but eagerly pulled Xiao Lan into his arms.


    I don''t know if it was because I had just finished taking a shower, or because of my shyness, Xiao Lan''s whole body was pink, she shrank into Naruto''s arms and closed her eyes tightly.


    "Be gentle... Be gentle, this is the first time..."

 827 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 827

    "I know, don''t worry, leave it to me."


    "Fujiko was taken away?"


    After those three days, when Naruto and Xiaolan were still in their honeymoon period, he received a not-so-good news.


    After Naruto got the news from Lupin III, he didn''t feel nervous at all, and walked slowly to the kitchen, took out the tea and tea set, and then boiled water to make tea.


    From boiling water, to Naruto performing Kung Fu tea ceremony, to the end Lupin, Goemon, Dimension Daisuke, and Naruto himself, everyone has a cup of tea, Naruto slowly aftertastes the bitterness and fragrance of the green tea, the total cost After ten minutes, he opened a pair of blue eyes and looked at Lupin III.


    "Let''s talk about it, what''s going on?"


    "All in all, it''s probably..."


    During this period of automatic fast-forward, Naruto also learned the facts from Lupin III''s pronunciation, which is basically a beep.


    "Oh, yes, Fujiko was taken away by a mysterious man, and then he helped us steal the cherry sapphire for you, but before that, there is a test, that is, you need to pretend to be the kid the thief. Steal a diamond on a full moon night."


    "Awesome, you still understand what I said like this."


    "Of course, don''t you know that I have studied monkey language specifically?"


    "..."


    Too lazy to complain about how bad Lupin III''s poor expression was, Naruto slowly poured himself a cup of tea. The fragrance and temperature of the tea could not dispel the coldness in Naruto''s heart.


    It''s not that he doesn''t worry about Feng Fujiko, but he just feels that it is unnecessary. With Feng Fujiko''s ability and means, if she really wants to go, then no one in the world can stop her, including Naruto himself. Unless she beheaded directly, Feng Fujiko must be able to escape.Even if it is Gin and Rum, if they face it alone, Meng Fujiko will lose. However, neither Gin nor Rum can leave Meng Fujiko alone. Even if the two come together, Meng Fujiko is not completely lost. vitality.


    In this case, Feng Fujiko shouldn''t have been caught, but found something interesting, so it was right to be caught actively.


    However, not worrying does not mean that you will not be angry. Naruto¡¯s beloved woman will always be his negative scale. No matter who the other party is, since Naruto Uzumaki¡¯s woman dared to move him, then he would have to pay a painful price, even the President of the United States. Similarly, Naruto''s revenge will never stop until it succeeds.


    "In this case¡­¡­"


    As the boss of the World¡¯s Number One Children¡¯s Army, Naruto issued the latest instructions.


    "Then go steal it. Anyway, a mere diamond is just a piece of cake for you."


    "Ok."


    Lupin III didn''t care about this either. Stealing was not a difficult task for him anyway, but what is more important now is what interesting things Feng Fujiko has discovered.


    Scratching his hair, there is too little intelligence to analyze, Lupin looked up at the tea, but he felt a hint of coldness in Naruto.


    "But what if the kid kid really comes out to make trouble while I''m stealing that diamond?"


    With Lupin III''s strength and status in the thieves world, only the previous generation of Kaito Kidd was equal to him, and now this is just a kid.


    "Then let him never come out and make trouble, Dimension, Goemon, this matter will be left to you two." Naruto looked at the one smoking and the other sitting on the cashmere carpet. Man drinking tea.


    Dimension Daisuke raised his hat, glanced at Naruto from under the brim of the hat, and then pinched the cigarette butt in the ashtray.


    "It''s really troublesome."


    "no problem."


    The complaint comes from Daisuke Dimension. This guy has the unrestrained and unrestrained nature of the Americans, so he doesn''t like to be restrained. He is easy to complain about trouble whenever he encounters something, but he will do it even if it involves his friends. , Is a boring guy.


    The simple answer naturally comes from Ishikawa Goemon. He hasn''t talked much, and his character is serious. Although he doesn''t swing a knife at women or children under normal circumstances, but Kaito Kidd is also seventeen years old. Little children, and as long as there is an existence in front of them, Ishikawa Goemon will use the iron sword to cut equally!


    "Then prepare separately,"


    Naruto put down the teacup, which was regarded as an order to chase away guests, and his smiled expression carried infinite danger and terror.


    "We should also let the world know that it is a price to provoke a few of us."


    Chapter 353-Angels under the night, a deception in front of thousands of people!


    The wind is beautiful, the sky is sunny...it rhymes inexplicably.


    When the Second Division of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department''s search was very busy because of the notice letter sent by the Kaito Kidd again, Naruto skipped work gorgeously, and met Xiaolan to play in Dorobiga Paradise.


    The last time Xiaolan had planned a date with great difficulty, it turned out to be disturbed by the madman Moritani, so of course she should find a chance to make it back.


    Speaking of Moriya Teiji, he is still stuck in Naruto''s limited monthly reading, suffering from an infinite cycle of pain, and nightmares every day, even when the body is awakened, the spirit is also suffering in the nightmare.


    Regarding Moriya Teiji''s point, even psychiatrists only think that he is a mental disorder. Anyway, people all over Japan now know Moriya Teiji is a lunatic. Even if it is lost, there is nothing strange, so he was sent to detention. In the ward, life depends on drips every day, half-dead, half-living, hanging like this.


    Regarding the tragic situation of Emperor Moritani, Naruto did not tell Xiaolan, because it was unnecessary, and the past for Xiaolan was passed anyway, and Naruto didn''t need to mention that lunatic to make Xiaolan feel bad.


    The weather today is indeed good. The weather of 25 degrees, less clouds and breeze is very suitable for play, but if you play for a long time, you still sweat.


    After spending a morning in Dorobica Paradise, Naruto and Xiaolan finally arrived at the restaurant to have lunch. The air-conditioning in the restaurant made Naruto and Xiaolan feel comfortable. Naruto asked Xiaolan to find a place to sit down, and then Go order your own food.


    I only ate coke and hamburgers for lunch. Although it is not good for the body, it is not a problem to eat it once in a while. After all, although this is a chronic poison, it is not potassium cyanide.


    After ordering a set meal for two, Naruto found his beautiful girlfriend and sat opposite her, then first picked up a tissue and wiped the sweat that appeared on Xiao Lan Qiao''s face.


    "Although we haven''t been to Dorobica Paradise for a long time, you don''t have to play so crazy, you sweat so much."


    Xiao Lan happily enjoyed Naruto''s thoughtfulness and long-windedness. Under the table, the feet with a pair of sandals dangling, showing Xiao Lan''s joy.


    "What does that matter? People are happy."


    "Yes, yes, as long as you are happy."


    Naruto wiped off the sweat on Xiaolan, squeezed her small nose, and then pushed the plate in front of him.


    "Okay, hurry up and eat, let''s play all day."


    "Ok!"


    Xiaolan was eating the burger very contentedly, while Naruto was drinking Coke while admiring Xiaolan¡¯s cute and charming eating. Suddenly he picked up a piece of French fries, dipped it in a little ketchup, and bit one in his mouth , And then reminded Xiao Lan with her voice.


    Xiaolan used her finger to hang off the salad dressing that was sticking to her lips and put it into her mouth. Then, when she saw Naruto''s appearance, she gave Naruto a shameful look, her eyes were charming and charming, so attractive.


    This stupid girl, after being broken by Naruto, showed the charm of a woman in her gestures and her eyes. This little look almost hooked up Naruto''s little brother.


    It was also because she was already broken, so even though Xiaolan was shy about this level of intimacy in the public, she still happily accepted.


    Opened a small mouth, bit the other end of the French fries, and then the two of them "started" towards the middle at the same time. Of course, the lips of the last two of them met some, and both of them pouted in a tacit understanding. A kiss is the end of this sweetness.


    The interaction between Naruto and Xiaolan was so sweet that all the bachelors in this restaurant showed envy, and the animals who came with their girlfriends looked at the girls around them and showed sinisterness. look.


    Although they only ate simple burgers, these two lovingly drunk guys didn''t care at all. After eating today''s lunch and wiping their mouths, Xiao Lan suddenly remembered a very important thing.


    "That''s right," Xiao Lan suddenly picked up a paper bag next to her. She has been carrying this bag with her since this morning. People who don''t know thought she was holding a bomb.(Actually Xiaolan really held a bomb not long ago ­©


    Xiao Lan handed the bag to Naruto across the table, her smile seemed to be shy and expectant.

 828 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 828

    "Naruto, this is a gift I prepared for you."


    In fact, this gift was intended to be given to Naruto the last time Xiaolan was watching a movie. It was the gift she chose for a day shopping with Yuanzi, but it was delayed because of the incident.


    "You gave me a gift? It''s not a book, I don''t eat books."


    Naruto made a super boring joke, and then took out the gift Xiaolan prepared from the bag. Ha, it was a T-shirt. Naruto unfolded the T-shirt completely and looked at the pattern on the T-shirt. It suddenly revealed A funny expression.


    T-shirts were purchased from ordinary stores. With Xiaolan''s pocket money level, it is impossible to go to the luxury store in Ginza to choose gifts for Naruto. Of course, this is not the point. The T-shirt itself is just plain white. There is nothing on the back, but there is half a love on the front, plus half of what Xiao Lan is wearing now, just forming a love.


    "Couple shirt?"


    "Yeah," Xiao Lan nodded, cupped her cheeks with both hands, her eyes narrowed into two lovely crescents, "Do you like it?"


    "If I say I don''t like it, will you give me a hack?"


    "Of course not, it will only give you a shoulder fall." Xiaolan smiled, with a trace of horror.


    Naruto''s face was embarrassed, and she felt that Xiaolan''s body became more mature than before, and she seemed to be more naughty psychologically. She lowered her head and gently stroked this T-shirt from a regular store, Naruto was slightly moved.


    It¡¯s also because of Emperor Morigu that the couple shirt that Xiaolan bought was not sent out on the day of purchase. In the past few days, Xiaolan has also made a small change to these two clothes. On that dress, Xiaolan embroidered Naruto''s name with yellow thread. The needlework is very dense. It can be seen that Xiaolan is very attentive, and of course Xiaolan¡¯s own name is also on Xiaolan¡¯s dress. , Is embroidered with blue thread.


    "Well, do you want me to change it now?"


    Xiaolan rolled her eyes, before she had time to complain, Naruto really took off her shirt and showed off her strong and sexy body without any scruples. Naruto¡¯s perfect body attracted many people¡¯s attention, even I faintly heard a few wolf calls, but Naruto didn''t care about these gazes at all, so he put on the couple shirt Xiao Lan bought for him.


    Naruto and Xiaolan are now on their honeymoon. They are not too affectionate. The last stop of the trip to Dorobica Paradise is naturally set on the observation deck.


    When Naruto and Xiaolan came to the observation deck to admire the night view of Tokyo, it was a bit late, and the huge observation deck seemed a bit empty. Even if Naruto and Xiaolan were added, there were fewer than ten.


    Naruto held Xiaolan''s waist and leaned his head on Xiaolan''s shoulder, revealing an extremely intoxicated color.


    Xiao Lan''s body leaned back slightly and gave part of her weight to Naruto''s xiong bore. At this time, the gentle breeze was blowing Xiao Lan''s hair and floating on Naruto''s face, Naruto gently Sniffing the fragrance of the hair, there is infinite satisfaction in my heart.


    "Naruto..." Xiaolan gently called the name of her beloved, and the neon lights of the metropolis of Tokyo reflected on her slightly pink face, "Do you love me?"


    "Love."


    "How much love?"


    "love very much."


    The two people seemed to have a great desire for acting. At the top of the Dorobica Paradise Observatory, they began to perform the clich¨¦ but real Qiong Yao plot. In the end, the kiss between the two people embellished the itinerary of the day. With a perfect ending, Naruto gently embraced Xiaolan''s soft and boneless body, looking down on this bustling city from Xiaolan''s shoulder, his eyes seemed to have seen the center of the chaos.


    The influence of Kaito Kidd in the world is far less than that of Lupin III, but if it is only in Japan, Kidd''s popularity will surpass Lupin.


    In Japan, the name Kaito Kidd has formed a unique brand, a brand of criminals. Kidd has a huge fan group and even his own fan club. The organization can be said to be very large.


    Tonight, the thief Kidd once again issued a notice to steal a precious huge diamond from the siege of countless police. The Second Division of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, headed by the third police department of Nakamori Bank, was dispatched to prepare for arrest. Kaito Kidd!


    However, no one knows yet that the real thief Kidd has committed suicide in his home and left a suicide note, acknowledging that he is the crime of the thief Kidd. It won¡¯t be long before the diamond will serve as evidence. , And appeared next to his corpse with remaining warmth, and at this time, what was shown in front of everyone was just a scam.


    A scam created by the four most outrageous problem children in the world while playing mahjong, and the most important part of this scam.


    Naruto is absent from work!!


    Chapter 354-Uzumaki Naruto and Lupin the Third, Attacking Conan!


    Basically, in the eyes of everyone in the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, it is a matter of course that Nakamori Ginzo could not catch the thief Kidd, and it is only natural that Naruto can catch the thief Kidd, but the person who came to steal the diamond today is Lu. For Bang III, Naruto certainly can''t arrest Lupin, so the most reasonable situation is that Naruto skips work!


    And as long as Naruto skips work, everything will become reasonable, whether it''s the strange thief Kidd stealing the diamond or the Zhongsen Yinsan and the others are played by the strange thief, everything will appear so natural.


    "Car number one, fixed!"


    "Car number two, fixed!"


    It is impossible for Nakamori Ginzo to judge the thief Kidd based on his breath like Naruto, nor can he see through Kidd''s tricks without Lupin III''s superb stealing experience, so the method he adopted was too laborious and expensive.


    "Police Department, all cars are ready!"


    "I see!" Nakamori Ginzo smiled confidently as before, "Breaking into the team, how is the situation inside?!"


    "Yes, as the police department said, all security systems have been destroyed!"


    "What about that diamond?"


    "No, the box has been destroyed, and the diamond has been stolen!"


    "This is Team B. Nothing was found in the emergency channel. Now we will start searching!"


    "Okay, I see, you continue to search!" Nakamori Ginzo hung up the radio communication, then looked at a group of policemen next to him, and said: "Now, determine the battle plan! No matter which direction he escapes from, The high-pressure airflow from the four jets will blow him directly to the Tsukishima River, and then fish him up like a goldfish! This time I won¡¯t let you run away again, Kaito Kidd!"


    It has to be said that in order to catch a strange thief Kidd, four high-pressure jets were dispatched, which is really exaggerated.


    "But will the airflow really blow as it was previously set? And doesn''t the Kaito Kidd still have a card gun?"


    "That guy''s bullet is just a card, no matter how hard it is, it will also be affected by the wind. Whether it is turning the cloak into a hang glider or firing a card gun, it looks very stylish, but what he fears most is the wind! "


    Although the scale of the operation is a bit exaggerated, the arrangement of Nakamori Silver III did have reasonable considerations. Relying on four high-pressure jets, it was indeed able to block Kidd¡¯s cloak and card guns, but Nakamori Silver III did not know that today. His opponent is a thief more powerful and cunning than Kidd.


    "Kid! Kidd! Kidd!"


    Stealing on the night of the full moon, this kind of slapstick thing is indeed in line with the image of the thief Kidd, and because of this, a large number of Kidd fans gathered here, cheering Kidd''s name nearby.


    Lupin III is completely dressed up as the Kaito Kidd. In terms of his disguise, let alone he is standing on the roof of a building now, even if you face each other, you can¡¯t see the flaws. The ones below gather together. Of course, the people and the police cannot tell the difference.


    "Police, Kidd has appeared!"


    "Well, everyone is ready to act!"


    "Yes!"


    Lupin scratched the mask he was currently sticking to his face, secretly slandering in his heart: "There is no show that this kid is quite popular, should I steal things like this in the future?"Maybe it will attract many young and beautiful sisters''


    Because he was wearing a miniature microphone to diffuse his voice, Lupin''s evil mind did not directly speak out, but as Kidd used to be, holding the pure and beautiful diamond in his hand.


    "I accepted this diamond, dear police officers, today I can only bother you to run for nothing."


    Zhongsen Silver Trinity squinted, how could it be possible to close the team and issue an order immediately.


    "Operation to capture Kidd, start!!"


    "The high-pressure turbine starts!"


    The long-arranged vehicle-mounted high-pressure turbine sprayed a high-pressure airflow toward the roof where Kidd was. Lupin III smiled, then rolled his cloak and fled immediately.


    "Number two and number four! Go to direction B immediately!"


    The vehicle-mounted turbojet immediately changed its direction and sprayed a high-pressure airflow towards the other side. Lupin was wearing a white suit and cloak that he was not used to, stepped out and jumped out directly from the top of the building, and then he was rushing towards his face. Strong wind.

 829 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 829

    ''Oh, those cars were used for this, it''s really an interesting arrangement.''


    Even if he lost his balance in the air by being swept by the strong wind, Lupin didn''t see any tension, and instead praised Nakamori Yinzo''s plan.


    Seeing the success of his plan, Nakamori Yinzo''s expression almost turned demonized, and he quacked and said, "That''s it, I caught you Kidd! Tsukishimagawa''s net fishing team, now start to close the net!!"


    Zhongsen Yinsan really arranged a big net, a huge fishing net pulled up by four heavy cranes, just in the direction of Lupin''s whereabouts.


    "It''s a pity, but this can''t catch me."


    Lupin enjoyed the process of stealing very much. It was a thrilling game for him. He immediately drew his pistol in mid-air. Although his marksmanship was not as good as the dimension, he still aimed at a heavy crane.


    Bang bang bang!!


    Lupin fired three shots in a row, frightening the driver of that crane, even Zhongsen Yinsan.


    "Kid... actually shot?" Zhongsen Yin Sany''s face was shocked and dull, as if he could not accept this reality.


    "Report! Kidd escaped in a boat and is now fleeing up the Tsukishima River!"


    Nakamori Ginzo had been completely shocked, so he couldn''t give orders at all. Even if he wanted to chase by a police boat, he couldn''t do it at all, because the big net was blocking the river and the police boat couldn''t pass.


    Lupin leaned slowly on the deck of the ship and pressed a button on his headset.


    "Bingo, boss! The things are already in hand, but the plan of your father-in-law is quite interesting, using a turbojet and making such a big fishing net."


    After a time lag, Naruto had already brought Xiaolan back home at this time. Xiaolan went to take a bath. Naruto was waiting on the bed while waiting for her beautiful girlfriend, while waiting for news from the monkey.


    Knowing that Lupin was talking about Nakamori Ginzo, Naruto was also amused, and said, "The turbojet is really big, but this kind of trick is useless for you."


    "Of course, I am the world''s number one thief Lupin III, kill hahaha..."


    Lupin uttered an exaggerated low noise, and then, because of the boat''s driving, he swallowed a breath of air and almost choked himself to death. After slamming himself on the back without any image, Lupin suddenly remembered. Fun thing, said: "By the way, when mine shot, the boss, your father-in-law seemed completely shocked, so I ran away without giving any orders."


    "Did you shoot in front of him?" Naruto showed a weird look, and the corners of his mouth twitched frantically. "Then he will be shocked, of course."


    "Ah, why?"


    "The relationship between Nakamori Yinsan and Kaito Kidd is probably like you and the old uncle, but they are much worse, but one thing is the same, that is, to some extent, the old uncle trusts you. Nakamori Ginzo also trusts Kidd the strange thief. Although you are both thieves, you will not kill innocent people indiscriminately, and Kidd can¡¯t shoot. You suddenly shoot in front of him, just like an old uncle saw You hit and killed an innocent child just to escape."


    "Oh, that''s how it is."


    "Hey, idiot, it''s not the time to say''it turned out to be like this'' in a leisurely manner. I heard the sound of an engine approaching, and someone should have caught up!"


    "Your ears are already at radar level."


    Lupin couldn¡¯t help but vomit. Naruto¡¯s five senses are no longer human level. He just heard the engine sound now, but Naruto actually heard it from the earphone and the influence of the wind. Hearing is unimaginably powerful.


    "Don''t run! Kidd!!"


    Conan made his debut on his own skateboard. This turbocharged skateboard has been re-modified by Dr. Aka, and it can temporarily fly on the water. Of course, it can only last for a while. After all, this is a skateboard and not a boat.


    "I don''t think he is a kid." Lupin''s face showed a smirk, meaning that he should be fine if he is killed.


    "Of course he is not a kid, but I want to keep his life for fun. If you kill him, I will play you to death!"


    "OK, I understand, boss!"


    Lupin reluctantly cut off the contact, and then immediately jumped into the cabin. The boat that was originally slowly driving along the river automatically accelerated under the control of Lupin. Because the acceleration was too fast, the bow of the ship was raised. Almost turned over.


    The red lanterns hanging on both sides of the ship were actually Lupin¡¯s special bombs. All ten lanterns were scattered on the water, and then a series of explosions occurred when Conan approached.


    Conan relied on the super skateboard developed by Dr. Akasa to chase Lupin from the water and quickly dodge the lantern bombs.


    Boom boom boom!!


    The power of the bomb is not great, but it is enough to create a huge water curtain on the water.


    Lupin saw the situation behind him in the rearview mirror, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    "What a talented young man, but the kid is just a kid after all. If you look at the face of the boss, you can save your life temporarily."


    If Lupin really wants to do it, Conan will definitely not be his opponent. Conan''s props Lupin has already seen all of them, and they are of no use to him, but it is due to Naruto''s orders, Lupin. Can''t kill him, so I had to continue running.


    "If you have the ability, just catch up and take a look!"


    Three hundred and fifty-fifth chapters-all two sword skills!The conversation between foxes!


    Lupin III''s art master was bold, and the level of chaos was among the best in the world. After seeing Conan dodge all the bombs, he immediately let the ship go forward automatically, and then he got on board and parked in the cabin. Classic car.


    It''s not a Mercedes-Benz SSK that you don''t know how much Lupin has destroyed, but an Alfa Romeo.(It is indeed Alfa Romeo, but it is also a classic model.)


    Although the exterior is the shell of a classic car, the internal organs have basically been replaced. It can be regarded as a modified version of Super Alfa Romeo.


    Lupin slammed the accelerator, and the engine made a deep and powerful sound, showing quite strong horsepower.


    The ship''s speed did not decrease, and it rushed straight to the shore. Because of the waves, the bow suddenly sank, and then the bow was tilted up because of the structure of the hull itself.


    boom!!


    There are also some precious things that have turned into poor pieces in Lupin¡¯s theft game. This time it¡¯s this ship. Last time it was Naruto¡¯s Hummer H1, as well as numerous Mercedes-Benz SSKs that have been sacrificed. Become a victim of Lupin''s game.


    The hull was almost compressed a little during the impact, and then the horsepower that had been compressed to the limit burst out in an instant. Lupin rushed out of the tilted hull while driving the Alfa Romeo.


    Naruto used Lupin''s microphone in his room. Although he couldn''t see it, he could still hear the movement there.


    "This bastard! I will reimburse him for all the expenses I said, so he won''t know how to be polite. He will destroy another ship!"


    The popularity was gnashing his teeth, and he really wanted to drink his blood and chew his bones for that prodigal bastard Lupin, his own blood gathered towards his forehead, causing his forehead to jump out of three #s, and he was on the verge of an explosion at any time.


    The ship has been destroyed, there is no way, Naruto can only find a way to retaliate against Lupin.


    "I''ll change him to a cheaper dog food next month."


    Xiao Lan was taking a bath, and he was the only person in the room. Naruto made such a decision and then gave a terrifying jealous smile.


    Naruto and Lupin¡¯s driving styles are completely different. Naruto pays attention to speed, and he treasures his car very much. He will not damage his car unless he is a last resort, but Lupin is the guy Why did it come so refreshingly? This modified classic car leaped from the hull of the speedboat to the road, and then because of inertia, it slammed into the guardrail by the roadside, and then Lupin touched the guardrail with one-sided tires and galloped. go away!


    Conan also used the obsolete tilted hull and flew into the air on the super skateboard developed by Dr. Aka. Then in mid-air, the skateboard was adapted from the water mode to the land mode, and four wheels appeared from the skateboard.


    Lupin used a one-sided tire to land on the roadside guardrail, while Conan borrowed a skateboard to chase behind.


    Lupin looked at the rearview mirror and suddenly showed a mocking sneer.


    "It''s kind of interesting, it can keep up, but it''s almost the same."


    Lupin immediately turned and the car turned and rushed down the road. The width of the handrail of the escalator downstairs was exactly the same as the distance between the tires of Lupin''s car, allowing him to rush down the slope perfectly.


    Conan followed closely behind him, squatted down, adjusted the knob of the foot power booster shoe, and then immediately pressed his football belt.

 830 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 830

    "Go!"


    Conan used his feet beyond the level of an adult, and a football flew accurately to the right rear wheel of Lupin''s car. If it is really kicked, Lupin will not stop immediately, but the car may lose control due to this. .


    Lupin III looked for cigarettes on his body while holding a pistol in his other hand. He completely emptied the steering wheel and allowed the car to continue to speed forward uncontrollably. The hand holding the pistol aimed backwards, using only Looking at the rearview mirror from the corner of his eye, he accurately pierced the football played by Conan.


    Conan couldn''t make a hit, and immediately jumped violently, and flew high up with the entire skateboard, opened the watch-type anesthesia gun and aimed at the back of Lupin III.


    "Drink!"


    There was a loud shout from the air, and a figure jumped into the air with the strength of its legs alone, holding a sword with a backhand quite rare, but in this sword, the perfect combination of mind, skill and body, a sharp and invincible sword cut through.


    Ishikawa Goemon¡¯s iron sword is almost everything, bullets, airplanes, missiles, tanks, and modern military weapons are almost the same as tofu before Goemon¡¯s iron sword. Even Ishikawa Goemon can use This sword cuts the lightning. Although the super skateboard developed by Dr. Aka uses a hard alloy to withstand such high speeds, it is completely useless before cutting the iron sword.


    Conan landed here because of gravity, but the skateboard was completely divided into two halves at this moment.


    Without this super skateboard, Lupin walked away easily, and Ishikawa Goemon also completely disappeared into the night.


    Conan looked at only half of the skateboards on the ground, showing a serious look. In his image, there are only three people and weapons that can cut the skateboards so easily. Ishikawa Goemon''s sword of iron cutting, Uzumaki. Naruto''s Kusana sword, and Rum''s evil sword to slaughter the city black gold.


    "Lupin III? What are they going to do?"


    The diamond Lupin stolen passed through the hands of Goemon Ishikawa and Daisuke Dimensional, and finally reached Naruto''s hands. Naruto saw that the carats in his hand were more than 100 carats. Both the purity and the cut were perfect. A picky diamond, and then throw it out of the window. It¡¯s like throwing rubbish. About this diamond, it¡¯s not the point. Naruto doesn¡¯t care about a single diamond. Moreover, after a few minutes, this diamond will Will appear next to Kuroba Kuaito''s corpse, becoming the most important evidence that he is the Kaito Kidd.


    Of course, someone will take care of these trivial matters. Naruto didn''t need to do it himself. Naruto picked up the phone on the bedside and dialed a number.


    "Good night, Lupin III, I heard it was a very grand performance."


    The other party seemed to have been waiting for the call, but after the phone rang twice, he picked it up unhurriedly. The tone was flat, and although the speech was admiration, it seemed to be playful and joking.


    "I''m sorry, I am not Lupin."


    Naruto gently stroked the corner of his eye with his hand, softened his sharp eyes like a blade, and retaliated in the tone of his speech.


    "Oh?"


    The other party seemed to be taken aback for a while, and then cocked the corners of his mouth coldly, saying: "This is really my great honor. I can actually get the world-recognized number one super killer hell referee to call me in person."


    "Don''t speak so politely, we have already stolen the diamond. Let''s disarm the detonating device."


    "That...can''t do it."


    The other party decided to refuse from the beginning, so the voice did not fluctuate, and a wine glass was gently swayed in his hand with amber whiskey in the glass.


    "why?"


    At first, Naruto didn¡¯t think that the opponent would disarm the detonating device on Minefujiko so easily. Anyway, they are playing a game now. Naruto and the others dare not do what the opponent says, and the opponent dare not really Feng Fujiko died, otherwise, it would usher in the cruelest revenge in the world.


    Just like the target that Lupin is focusing on now is never impossible to steal, and the target that Naruto is focusing on has never been impossible to kill, understand what status and unparalleled record the hell referee has in the killer world, want to challenge him That''s all stupid behavior!


    "Sure enough, there are as rumored, Naruto Uzumaki, Lupin III, Daisuke Dimension, 13th Ishikawa Goemon, to drive these four people who have the ability to change the world, they must start from Feng Fujiko."


    "Why, are you testing me?"


    "Sorry, because a man recommended you to me, saying that if you want to steal the cherry sapphire, you can only borrow the power of the four of you."


    "Thank you for your praise that is not praiseworthy." Naruto smiled like a thousand-year-old fox, even compared to the legendary super monster Nine-tailed Fox Yuzao. "Then you are satisfied with today''s experiment. ?"


    "Of course, it''s an outstanding performance, so please contact me when Cherry Sapphire gets it, then I will remove the bomb from her."


    Speaking of this, it seems to be hanging up from the tone of voice, but the other party on the phone seems to have suddenly remembered something and said: "Oh, yes, even if you investigate this phone number, it will only waste time."


    "It seems that it is indeed, quite well prepared."


    "Then by the way, where does my phone signal come from now?"


    "I was in the mountains of China just now, and now it is a satellite over the United States. It''s interesting and interesting. It''s been a long time since I met such an interesting opponent."


    "Thank you for your compliment, and I will never forget that my opponent is the hell referee, the strongest man in the world!"


    The conversation between the two foxes ends here. Neither Naruto nor the other party can get any news from each other. Even Naruto can only find out that the other party is in Japan during that time, but the news is completely It''s useless. Although Japan is only an island country, looking for someone here aimlessly is tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack.


    After hung up the phone, Naruto threw the phone on the bed, but he didn''t see any irritation, but smiled.


    "What an interesting opponent... However, before starting work, you need to do some exercise to keep your body in top shape!"


    Naruto gave herself a perfect excuse, then immediately took off her clothes and went into the bathroom where a certain girl was.


    "Ah! Why did you come in?! Get out!"


    The beautiful karate girl who was enjoying the bubble bath and singing cute children¡¯s songs was blushing, and she kept holding the shampoo and bathing bottles and jars around her and smashed it towards Naruto. Although the bathroom floor was slippery, Naruto was here. The most important thing a fox lacks is flexibility. It dodges left and right, and then jumps into the huge bathtub. Because the bathtub is too big, although it makes waves, there is not much water splashing, and it immediately walks towards the cute one. Little bunny.


    "Because I felt so dirty, I couldn''t help but come in for a bath."


    "Then you should at least wait for me to finish washing before you come in!" Xiaolan was ashamed to death. Although she knew that Naruto was absolutely unkind, she had nothing on her right now, and she would never dare to be naked in front of Naruto. When she walked out, she had to squat in the bathtub. The bubbles concealed her beautiful and mature body, leaving only a small head on the water.


    "Why should I come in after you wash?"


    "Woo...Super H..."


    "That''s right, little sister, just follow your brother obediently!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh to be gentle..."


    Xiaolan pushed halfway, and the two of them did something good, and then hugged each other to sleep, spending a beautiful and warm night.


    Chapter 356¡ªThe news that shocked Conan, the violent daily life of the Metropolitan Police Department!


    "It''s an exaggeration, it was cut in half completely."


    The place was at the home of Dr. Aka, who was also talking about Dr. Aka himself, and what made him so amazed was the super skateboard designed and invented by him, which was completely cut in half.


    "Yes,"


    Conan sat on the chair opposite to Dr. Ari, holding his cheek with one hand, his expression slightly depressed.


    "It was completely cut open with one sword."


    "One sword?!"


    Dr. Aka was taken aback, almost bit her tongue, and gently touched the part where the skateboard was cut in the middle with her fingers. It was as smooth as if it had been carefully polished.


    "How on earth did you cut it to become like this? It even cuts the bulletproof layer inside, and it''s smooth, without any burrs?! It''s terrible!"


    "I don''t know anything like this. Anyway, that guy and the people around him are all monsters, including that Ishikawa Goemon!"


    Ishikawa Goemon¡¯s sword skills have surpassed the level of humans, and ordinary thermal weapons are of no use to him. He can even cut off fighters and bombers. Missiles can also be divided into two, not to mention this level of skateboarding.


    "Doctor, how long will it take to fix this?"

 831 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 831

    "Even the engine and the circuit board are all cut open. There is no way to repair it, but it will take a lot of time to make a new one. Conan, you can use the old one before I make a new skateboard."


    "ok, I get it."


    It¡¯s hard for a clever woman to cook without rice. Conan is not a superman, and he is not omnipotent. In fact, without Dr. Aka, Conan¡¯s combat effectiveness would have been drastically reduced. With the cut skateboard, all he can do is wait.


    Conan has nothing to do now, only watching TV to pass the time.


    The case of the strange thief Kidd has been shown on the TV last night. Kidd succeeded in stealing again, and then the incident of all the policemen playing between applause became news this morning again.


    And although Conan''s eyes were fixed on the TV screen, all he thought about in his mind was about last night.


    He already knew that the thief Kidd was pretending to be Lupin III last night, and he can also reason out part of the matter. For example, Naruto was not among the police who arrested the thief Kidd yesterday, because he was not present. of!


    As long as Naruto Uzumaki is not there, no police in Tokyo can catch the thief Kidd. Kidd easily steals the diamond and then walks away. Is this strange?Not at all!


    Conan has too little information in his hands. Reasoning is not predicting the future. He can only reason to this point, but he has no idea why they have to spend so much time and pretend to steal as Kidd, which means that the motive is unknown. .


    "Conan is watching TV again, as if she has no energy." Bumei little Lori lay on the sofa and expressed her concern for her friends.


    "He often looks like this. No matter what he does, he will go alone." With a laptop on his lap, Mitsuhiko frowned to express his dissatisfaction.


    "It''s because the one called Goemon defeated me, so I''m not happy." The second Genta of Conan immediately followed.


    "It''s Goemon, Genta."


    "Ah, isn''t it?"


    Seeing Genta scratching his head, Mitsuhiko decisively gave up the idea of ??continuing to explain to him, anyway, Genta couldn''t figure out anything except eel.


    "But now there is news that''Lupin III'' is in Japan everywhere on the Internet."


    "Is that Goemon the companion of Lupin III?"


    "I heard it seems to be, but where will they be?"


    The three little ghosts are really unreasonable. They are just primary school students in the first grade. They are actually worried about Lupin III''s problem that even the Interpol cannot solve. If they know that Lupin is in the same country, a city, or even If it is a town, I guess they...will be very excited.


    Speaking of which, in the five-person super team, apart from Naruto and Fujiko, the remaining three big men seem to be of the type that can''t help children.


    It is impossible for a super skateboard to make a new one for the time being. Dr. Aka temporarily put down the skateboard that was perfectly cut in half, and the huge body appeared behind the three little ghosts.


    "Then now is the time for the long-awaited riddle problem."


    Dr. Aka is probably alive referring to this. Every time the theater version has to do a sneer riddle, even the cooperation with Lupin in the theater version is not immune to vulgarity. In a sense, the sneer riddle of Dr. Aka Has become a symbol of Conan theatrical version.


    "A sneer riddle again?"


    "Now is not the time to make cold jokes."


    "And no one expected it."


    Dr. Aka¡¯s silly jokes and riddles made even the three children feel helpless. One person and one sentence was really merciless. He directly hit the kind old man to watch TV with Conan. The whole body exuded that he didn¡¯t want people to be close. Black breath.


    "Well, it''s actually not that bad."


    "And without Dr. Aka''s sneer puzzle, it feels like I can''t start."


    "I am looking forward to it!"


    The tone of the three children changed, and the old child, Dr. A Li, was immediately resurrected with blood. This time the puzzle was even equipped with a blackboard.


    "Of the four kinds of beans, soybeans, red beans, broad beans and peas, one of them is Lupin''s favorite. Do you know which kind of beans it is? Give you five minutes."


    five minutes later¡­¡­


    "Okay, do you know?"


    "Is it five minutes so soon?" Bu Meihao seemed to be a little slow to react to time.


    "Those taste the same, right." A typical Yuantai-style answer.


    "Yuantai, think hard!"


    "It''s a broad bean." Conan continued watching the TV, his voice lazily exposing the answer.


    "Oh, why?"


    "The other three are all alkaline foods. Only the broad bean is an acidic food.''Acid'' and Lupin''s''Three'' are homophonic, right, doctor."


    "Bingo, you are right!"


    After guessing the boring low-level puzzle again, Conan''s mouth twitched, and there was no joy at all. However, the news broadcast on the TV subsequently attracted all of Conan''s attention.


    "An important news is urgently interrupted! This morning, the body of a young man was found in a villa in Jiang Gutian. According to police investigations, the deceased was Kuroba Kuaito, a second-year student in Jiang Gutian High School and the owner of the villa. Next to it, I found the Diamond Star Eye that was stolen by the thief Kidd last night.


    "what?!"


    Conan doesn''t know who Kuroba Kato is, but the Kaito Kidd mentioned in the news is to make Conan not pay attention.


    "The fingerprints of the deceased Kuroba Kuaito were found on the diamond. According to the situation and the autopsy report, the police initially believed that the deceased should have died by suicide. A suicide note was found on the deceased, and the suicide note confirmed that he himself was Kaitoki. During the search of his home, many props used by the thief Kidd for crime were also found, so the police have reason to believe that the deceased was the thief Kidd. It¡¯s right, and why the deceased suddenly committed suicide after stealing the diamond. The police are still investigating further."


    Kuroba¡¯s death is of course Naruto¡¯s masterpiece. In order to make his ¡°suicide¡± more credible, Naruto and the others are fighting. After the diamond is stolen, the sooner Kuroba is discovered Dou''s corpse, the credibility of Kuroba Kuaidou is the Kaito Kidd, so early in the morning, a thief sneaked into Kuroba''s house under Naruto''s arrangement and found the corpse.


    Conan was shocked when he watched it broadcast on TV. The young man who was almost exactly the same after he grew older, couldn¡¯t believe that the Kaito Kidd was so dead, and he knew that the person who stole the diamond last night was simply It wasn''t Kidd the thief, and this was definitely not a suicide. Everything was absolutely inextricably linked to those five people.


    In comparison, the news that Italian popular idol Emilia Validi came to Japan for a concert has become trivial.


    "Oh... my head hurts."


    Early in the morning, Naruto still had to work today, but when he arrived at the Metropolitan Police Department, Naruto seemed to have symptoms of''stunned Metropolitan Police Department syndrome'' (Where is that disease? ­©, he immediately began to pretend to be weak, with a look Hanging deadly on Meihezi''s body, this almost performed a classic Daiyu funeral flower of Yue Opera in front of her.


    "Don''t pretend to me!"


    Mikako Sato violently stab Naruto in the ribs with her elbow, and said, "Today''s case is very serious. Go to the meeting soon!"


    "Oh to mention the case, my head hurts again."


    Naruto recently had a strong desire for acting, and became addicted to acting as soon as she acted. It was even more because Mikako refused to get up. Taking advantage of this sturdy female detective, she ate tofu on her.


    Sato Mikako was not so easy to be shy, but was annoyed at how immortal this guy was. He reached out and grabbed Naruto''s paw on his shoulder, and two cute # characters popped out of his forehead.


    "I said you..."


    "what happened?"


    "Hurry up and let me wake up!"


    In the corridors of the Metropolitan Police Department, the roar of the beautiful Ms. Miwako appeared again. All the policemen were not surprised. They heard nothing. They had no interest in going to the''Explosion Center'' to watch the excitement and continue to do their own things. .

 832 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 832

    Naruto felt that the sky was spinning, and the whole person had been thrown out by Mikako Sato, and then slammed into the wall, the whole person was embedded in it, and finally the whole person fell to the ground softly.


    Sato Mikako exhaled vigorously, and then dragged Naruto''s body to the meeting room.


    Chapter 357-Uncle Qian Xing debuts, two fools in traffic class!


    The picture shows Miyamoto Yumi and Miike Naeko, who feels like Yamato, the eldest sister of a bad girl''s high school student...


    Although the number of police officers in the conference room today is not as high as that of the last consecutive mahjong homicide case, all the people who searched for the lesson have arrived. Of course, the person in charge is still in the dark.


    "Call everyone here for a meeting today. There are a total of three cases to be discussed. The first two are about the Kaito Kidd. Everyone knows that it is about the Kaito Kidd stealing the Diamond Eye and Today In the morning, at Kuroba¡¯s house, there was a case of the corpse of Kuroba Kuaito, a teenager suspected of being the thief Kidd himself, and the third case was about the international thief, Lupin III."


    "Lupin the Third?"


    Miwako Sato couldn''t help but let out a small exclamation, and said, "Police Department, are you talking about the world''s number one thief?"


    "Yes, it''s him."


    Mugure didn''t doubt anything, thinking that Mikako Sato was just surprised, but Mikako Sato couldn''t help but glance at Naruto and found that Naruto was still yawning and looked like he was not awake. After all, he chose to believe in Naruto. , Did not say anything.


    For others, Lupin III is just a name I have heard of, but for Mikako Sato, she really met Lupin III face to face, of course it was with Naruto. Now suddenly there is a case about Lupin III. , Miwako Sato was really surprised.


    Naruto is as sluggish as ever, showing no surprises about Lupin¡¯s affairs. In fact, he rarely participates directly in Lupin¡¯s actions. This is also a tacit understanding between Naruto and Interpol, as long as he does not do anything. For something that is too harmful, Interpol will turn a blind eye to him, ignoring some of his small actions. Since the FBI can acquiesce in Naruto¡¯s existence, Interpol can of course also. This is also what Naruto sees. To the old uncle, there is no need to hide under the table like Lupin and Dimension.


    The loyal, honest and diligent Uncle Mumu continued to talk about the case.


    "Lupin III is an international thief. It is said that his strength is far superior to that of Kaito Kidd. This time his target is Cherry Sapphire, and a notice has been issued."


    Speaking of the notice letter, the Tokyo police really hated it, even if they were tired of those damn notice letters, they looked helplessly at a man here who did not belong to Tokyo, or even the Japanese police.


    "It really makes people feel uncomfortable. Has that Lupin III been messing around like this all the time, Police Department Qian Xing?"


    To talk about Lupin, apart from the four Naruto and the others, the person who knows the most is the ICPO''s Qiangxingxing Police Department. The old man is still wearing that khaki coat and hat.


    Although they are all police departments, the police department of the Interpol, the old uncle, has more power than the police department of the Search Division of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department in any aspect.


    "It is also Lupin''s consistent style to issue a notice before the theft. As long as that guy focuses on the target, he must get it, and he has never failed."


    Sato Miwako did not reveal some of the information she knew, but just followed the usual investigation procedures.


    "But has it been determined that the cherry sapphire is the original goal of Lupin III? Is it just a blindfold?"


    "Lupin sent me an email."


    "Hey?" Uncle Mumu made people feel quite solid body shocked by Uncle Qian Xing. "Will Lupin III email you?"


    "Yes, but I can''t reply."


    Lupin III and Qian Xingyi are also Tom and Jerry to a certain extent. Although they are playing and making trouble, one is playful and active, the other must catch each other, but they are good friends in a special sense. , And sometimes say hello.


    "This is the email Lupin sent me."


    Naruto glanced, feeling that all of his sleepiness disappeared, and almost laughed.


    ''Lupin, it''s really messy. I sent an email to the old uncle. The first sentence was actually the old uncle. I haven''t seen him for a long time. The signature is still handsome Lupin.But speaking of it, this random style is Lupin''s style.''


    The old uncle put away his mobile phone, then turned to look at the responsible Mumu here.


    "Speaking of Mumu, can I borrow two people from here?"


    "Of course it''s okay, but whether they want to participate is just..."


    "no problem!"


    Naruto looked at the policeman who stood at attention after a while, dragged his cheek with one hand, and said what Uncle Mumu''s mouth was twitching.


    "It feels like everyone is more motivated than usual..."


    In the end, Miwako and Shiratori were selected to help Old Uncle Qianxing to hunt Lupin together. Naruto was able to follow along with him, and the others, as well as two cases of the kidnapper kid, were waiting for them to investigate. It.


    As Qian Xingxing walked downstairs, he looked at Naruto from the corner of his eye, and said, "I didn''t expect you to follow me. Are you investigating any information?"


    "Do you think it is necessary?" Naruto shrugged, chatting with his old uncle in the tone of an old acquaintance, "You know it yourself, according to Lupin''s strength, I haven''t met him yet. How to deal with the situation, cherry sapphire, this level does not require me to do it.


    "Ha, I really have confidence." With a smile on his face, the old uncle Qian Xing said that Naruto is confident, but he is even more so, "I will definitely not let Lupin go this time!"


    "I think you seem to say that every time, and you let Lupin run away every time."


    "Ahem... What I said this time will definitely come true!"


    "It seems that you said the same last time, but in December, you fell directly into an ice-bound river, and it took a week for you to catch a bad cold, uncle."


    "Damn! I''ll turn your face on the matter again!"


    Naruto and Qiangata were chatting very well, and Naruto didn''t mind to expose the shameful deeds of Qiangata before. Qiangata was not angry, but instead laughed and scolded back. Miwako and Shiratori who were walking behind were taken aback. For a moment.


    "Wait, wait!" Mikako Sato looked at the guy who didn''t know how many things were hiding from him in surprise, "When did you become so familiar with Interpol?"


    "My old uncle and I have known each other for a long time. What I said..." Naruto squeezed his chin and recalled carefully. "We probably knew each other since he started chasing Lupin."


    "It''s been fifteen years ago."


    "Yes, it''s been fifteen years."


    Mikako Sato didn¡¯t know what she should say at all. She felt as if she didn¡¯t know a lot of things. She stared at the two middle-aged uncles in front of her with purple eyes, and said: "Who can literate me, I feel like I It seems to miss a lot of things!"


    Naruto and Qian Xing looked at each other, and then laughed, but no one answered Miwako''s question and walked downstairs together.


    In the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, the serious and beautiful policewoman is not only Mikako Sato from the Criminal Department''s investigation section. Although it is a completely different police class, there are also beautiful women in the traffic section.


    Not long after Yumi Miyamoto went to work today, she found an illegal parking at the entrance of the Metropolitan Police Department. It felt like a robber was surrounded by the police, and then took the hostages and wanted to escape. The hostage of Naruto is still Naruto Uzumaki, in short, it is completely sent to the door.


    Miyamoto Yumi immediately called his colleague to drag the illegally parked car away, and then wrote some handwriting on the ground with white chalk.


    Behind Miyamoto Yumi is her junior, colleague and friend Miike Naoko. Although she is 24 years old, she looks like a high school student in both body and face, with a little bit of young teeth.


    With a naughty and lively temper, Michi Miaozi held an illegal record book in his hand and said: "It''s so funny, I actually parked the car at the door of the Metropolitan Police Department. It was just delivered."


    Pop!


    After Miyamoto Yumi wrote her own "beautiful" font, she threw away the chalk, then patted off the chalk dust on her hand, and looked at her own "calligraphy" on the ground triumphantly.


    "I''ll tell you what the consequences of fighting against the Ministry of Communications will be!"


    Originally, only an illegal vehicle was investigated, but when Yumi Miyamoto said this line, it felt like a plot of a bad girl high school student.


    Miike Naoko, who can easily be mistaken for a high school student, looked at Yumi Miyamoto, who was still immersed in her own plot, and said, "But what is wrong with the license plate number, senior?"


    "It shouldn''t be an ordinary fake license plate, but it may also be a suspicious organization."

 833 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 833

    "Well, that kind of license plate is indeed full of suspiciousness."


    "Ahhhhhh, did you just say''full''? What an interesting mouth addiction."


    "Huh? Senior didn''t say it?"


    Two well-connected women, walking on their beautiful legs with black stockings, got on the patrolling police car and left the door of the Metropolitan Police Department with a smile.


    After the car left, it finally revealed the three men and a woman who had been blocked just now. Mikako Sato''s cheeks were reddish, seeming to feel embarrassed, Shiratori''s forehead hung three black lines, almost turned into a black bird, and Naruto resisted herself. Smile.


    "You parked the car directly on the road in front of the Metropolitan Police Department?"


    "Yeah." An honest old uncle admitted this, and then looked at the ''2F Ministry of Transportation'' written in the original parking place, his face was faintly dark, "It is clearly Interpol..."


    Shiratori took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said, "Our traffic department police seem to be too serious to care about such things."


    "The two idiots Yumi and Naezi..."


    "I''ll go to the Ministry of Transportation!"


    Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty Eight-The Garden''s teaching to Xiaolan, dispatch!Surface-to-air missiles!


    The picture shows Yuanzi¡¯s family...Although you can¡¯t tell from the personality and usual style at all, this bapo¡¯s family is really rich...


    After Conan saw the news about Kaito Kidd at Dr. Aha''s home, he immediately returned to the Maori detective office. Relatively speaking, it was easier to get some clues here.


    Xiaolan came out of the kitchen with a small plate. Inside were the cookies I bought yesterday, plus a glass of juice. It was really the best gluttonous snack while watching TV.


    Xiaolan sat on the sofa and turned on the LCD TV she had just bought recently. While eating cookies, she watched the TV leisurely. The days were really leisurely.


    Kogoro Mouri picked a few peanuts and stuffed it into his mouth, then took another sip of beer, and after a sip of alcohol contentedly, he looked at his daughter who seemed to be getting more and more beautiful recently, and said, "That''s right. Xiao Lan, why have you been running out all day, becoming less and less home?"


    Xiao Lan Qiao blushed and almost spilled the juice in her hand.


    Of course she ran out all day to meet with Naruto, but how embarrassed she was to say such things? She used the garden as an excuse for not returning home lately.


    With a blush on his cheeks, he gave his father a blank look, and said, "Drink your beer and take care of so many things. Anyway, I won''t be deceived when I am so old!"


    "I''m just afraid you will be deceived..."


    When it comes to his family, Kogoro Moori will show a different shrewd side from the usual confusion. He can probably guess the reason for Xiaolan¡¯s recent abnormal performance. Like all fathers, when it comes to this, it is still Feeling a bit of disappointment and dissatisfaction, I opened my mouth, thinking that Xiaolan was smiling like a flower every day these days, but Kogoro Mori still didn''t say anything, and went on fighting with his beer.


    Maori Kogoro has chosen to let things go with Naruto and Xiaolan. Anyway, as long as Xiaolan is happy, he won''t ask too much. It''s just a different identity that makes Conan doomed to not have such a great idea.


    Conan''s identity can still be hidden for the time being. He raised his head and looked at Xiaolan with a naive look.


    "Sister Xiaolan, you seem to be very happy lately. Has something fun happened?"


    Xiao Lannen''s face blushed. In her eyes, Conan was just a seven-year-old child. How could she explain that kind of thing, drank a sip of juice to relieve the suspicious heat on her face, and said: "It''s nothing. I just went to play with the garden."


    "Is that so? But yesterday I saw Sister Yuanzi at Ginza alone, but there is no Sister Xiaolan."


    Conan''s words are of course nonsense. He didn''t see the garden yesterday, but Xiaolan couldn''t see Conan''s lies either, and said in a flustered tone: "Then... Then I just happened to go to the bathroom."


    Xiao Lan''s obviously flustered expression made Conan even more suspicious, and at this time, Yuanzi''s call from March 8 just eased Xiao Lan''s embarrassment.


    Xiaolan had never realized that her 38-year-old friend was so cute, and immediately answered the phone.


    "Moses, moses, blue sauce"


    Xiaolan was in a good mood, and the voice of the eight-woman in the garden became very pleasing to Xiaolan, and said with a smile, "What''s wrong, Yuanzi?"


    Yuanzi was lying on a big bed completely covered with pillows. In front of him was an exaggerated huge 56-inch LCD TV, and said: "Xiao Lan, hurry up and turn on the TV."


    "TV? I''m watching it now, what''s wrong, is there news about Naruto?"


    The girl in passionate love thinks about the other half of her mind. Even if she sees him on TV, Xiao Lan will feel sincerely happy. What she wants to say is what Xiao Lan said. It didn''t make any noise at all, but the garden showed a smile like a little fox, feeling that she discovered something very interesting today that made her whole world better.


    "Xiao Lan, you are becoming more and more like Madam Swirl. I can tell you that you can go to the teacher."


    "What! What Mrs. Whirlpool?!" Xiaolan angered her friend over the phone, her eyes drifting, and a guilty conscience, "Yuanzi, you talk nonsense like this again, be careful I beat you!"


    "Oh, oh, it''s terrible." Yuanzi''s gossip heart overcomes her fear of Xiaolan''s strength, and a smirk covering the corner of her mouth, "but I''m not wrong, you can''t hide it from me. , When I saw you at noon on May 4th, you were inconvenient to walk and you looked flushed, hehe, Xiaolan, I have also experienced it, you don¡¯t have to lie to me, it seems you insisted on being I only lost my first time on the day of my marriage. I still didn¡¯t hold on to it, but I was still in the hands of the teacher.


    Yuanzi mentioned that Xiaolan had thought about losing her first thing on the wedding night. Xiaolan now recalls that she is only happy and satisfied with what she did at the time, but she has no regrets. When we discuss it in detail, she is indeed complete. Lost, but such a shy topic, Xiao Lan, how embarrassed to tell Yuanzi like that, her hand was about to crush the phone.


    "Yuanzi, you bastard, if you talk about this kind of thing, be careful I tore you!!"


    It seemed that Xiaolan was really irritated, so Yuanzi hurriedly stopped. Although she was very gossip, she did not have the great idea of ??sacrificing the cause of gossip. Holding a pillow doll that was quite similar to Naruto, she said: "Xiao Ran, did you see the news that Emilio came to Japan?"


    "See, what''s wrong?"


    "What do you think of him?"


    "I think... Brother sounds pretty good, that''s it."


    Yuanzi''s face seemed to be embarrassed. Holding the phone helplessly, he said to his natural friend on the phone, "That kind of world-class idol has only such a plain evaluation here for you. Sure enough, I fell into it. A girl in love cannot see any male creatures except her own man."


    The garden¡¯s complaints made Xiaolan almost violent. The eight-woman laughed and immediately changed the subject, saying, ¡°Xiaolan, after school tomorrow, shall we meet that Emilio?¡±


    "See him? How do you meet?"


    "Of course I went to look for him directly. I already know where the hotel he stayed in is, even the room."


    "Hey? How did you know?!"


    Yuanzi waved his hand with a triumphant look, and said, "This can be easily found using our intelligence network."


    ''The Suzuki chaebol...using such a huge intelligence network to investigate a star''s gossip, the garden can do this kind of thing.''Xiao Lan vomited in her heart, and then listened to Yuanzi''s excitement that she was already making a''roar'', and couldn''t help expressing her worry.


    "But Sonoko, will Naruto be angry like this?"


    Yuanzi was taken aback for a moment, and then the smile on his face was inconsistent with his age and personality. He held his hair that was not long with his hands, and said, "Tsk tusk tusk...Xiaolan, don''t underestimate our man. , Of course he would be angry, but that was when we were in danger, like when you were almost killed by the madman Morigu Teji, but he won¡¯t interfere in our private lives, just like the last time , Didn¡¯t he arrange for you to meet your idol Satoshi Maeda?"


    When Xiao Lan thought that there was indeed such a thing, she felt that Yuanzi had made a lot of sense, and she immediately showed an educated expression.


    "Well, I see, so the time is... um..."


    Xiaolan and Yuanzi agreed on a meeting time, and Mouri Kogoro watched the beautiful blond and blue-eyed agent of Emilia on TV, and suddenly fell into a state of nympho.


    Interpol has considerable power. Although it is of course impossible to interfere in the internal affairs of other countries, as long as the investigation is conducted, all countries in the world must cooperate with their reasonable actions. This also includes the old man. .


    Although not long after arriving in Japan, he encountered an extremely embarrassing situation at the entrance of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. But for the old man, the most important thing was to capture Lupin III. So in order to capture Lupin, his preparations It can be said to be very sufficient, even surpassing the level of the four turbojets of Zhongsen Yinsan.


    Speaking about Nakamori Yinsan, because the arrest of the strange thief Kidd completely failed and caused a very bad influence, Nakamori Yinsan was temporarily suspended for one week, and he did not participate in the arrest of Lupin. Operation III, on the other hand, because of the sudden death of Kuaiba Kuaidou and the two things that Kuaiba Kuaidou may be the thief Kidd, Nakamori Ginzo must also accompany his baby daughter these days, or say Suspension is also what Zhongsen Yinsan itself hopes.


    On the other hand, in accordance with Kenichi Koichi¡¯s request, the Japanese Metropolitan Police Department and even the Tokyo Military District did their best to meet his requirements and moved all the weapons used against Lupin III to the Bank of Tokyo where the cherry sapphires were stored. Although Naruto felt a little smaller on that scale, two normal people, Mikako Sato and Rensaburo Shiratori, who lived in a normal and peaceful society, felt that their worldview had almost collapsed.


    "Are we going to fight World War III?"

 834 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 834

    "Or did we suddenly move to Iraq or Afghanistan? Haha... I must be dreaming..."


    Seeing that Miwako and Shiratori looked like they couldn''t stand a blow, Naruto waved his hand, with an indifferent look, and said, "You two should calm down a little bit. To deal with Lupin, this level of weapons won''t work. What kind of."


    "It''s nothing?" Mikako Sato felt that his worldview was collapsing at this time. "Eight armed helicopters equipped with machine guns and missiles, and 20 snipers ambush nearby, even if it is to deal with Lupin III, this The scale is too exaggerated."


    "No, Officer Sato, in fact, to deal with Lupin, I think this level is not enough." Old Uncle Qian Xing does not feel exaggerated, and even feels a little insufficient.


    "That''s not enough?!"


    "Because the person to deal with is Lupin III, one of the strongest people in the world!"


    "Then why are even surface-to-air missiles here?!"


    Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty-Nine-Lupin''s theft performance, the reason must be stolen!


    If Lupin III is the opponent, then the exaggerated preparations are not exaggerated, although Koichi Kanjita will even use surface-to-air missiles to prevent Lupin from escaping by helicopter...


    Whether it is a policeman, a thief or a killer, the world is full of countless weirdos in all walks of life. After being relatively normal, Miwako and Shiratori tried to repair their nerves, and put the two middle-aged uncles in front of them all under one roof. The ranks of super abnormal!


    A man with a short stature, a wretched appearance, and wearing glasses, that fits the image of the Japanese in the impression...He is the president of this bank, because the secret treasure cherry sapphire kept in the vault here was targeted by Lupin III , The presence of so many police officers made the governor feel a little nervous, of course, a large part of it was due to the missile launch vehicle outside.


    "Is it okay to keep the cherry sapphire here? Move to a safer place."


    Although she was frightened by the exaggerated armed forces on the scene, Mikako Sato recovered quickly. After hearing the president''s words, she shook her head decisively and said: "This is not possible. If you transfer the cherry sapphire now, it is just for Lu The chance of Bang III is no more, so it¡¯s safest to keep the cherry sapphire here now."


    Mikako Sato''s judgment made Kanjita Koichi, who is an Interpol, also feel complimented. After taking a look at Mikako Sato, he turned to the proud blond man.


    "You really have a vision."


    "Thanks for the compliment."


    In this part of the conversation between the two people, Mikako Sato could still understand that she was complimenting her, so there was a hint of pride on her face, and the old uncle pulled his hat and turned and walked away.


    "Let''s go, let''s take a look at the vault where the cherry sapphires are stored."


    "Hi!"


    An Interpol, two Japanese policemen who were sent to assist him, brought an unscrupulous criminal policeman, and the wretched president of the Bank of Tokyo. They all appeared in the vault. With a huge alloy door, anyone can feel absolutely safe when looking at it.


    Qian Xingyi knew very well that such an alloy door was nothing to Lupin. The defense in the Vespa?a royal vault was tougher than this last time, but the queen''s crown was still stolen.


    "Have you contacted the owner of Cherry Sapphire?"


    "Yes, including the possible transfer to other places has also been notified, but the Mr. Hideshin Wakago said that there is no need for transfer, he believes in the ability of the Japanese police."


    "It seems that we are really trusted," Qian Xing uncle pulled his hat and smiled confidently, "I definitely have to catch that guy this time!"


    Lupin''s notice to the old uncle clearly stated that he would steal the cherry sapphire at one o''clock in the afternoon, which is five minutes later, and in the last five minutes, all the police nearby were put on guard.


    "Five minutes before Lupin''s crime warning time, all roads are closed. From now on, no vehicles are allowed to enter. All communications except for the guards inside the bank will be switched to Channel B!"


    Although I have met Lupin, this time I have to really face the world''s number one super thief Lupin III in the case. Even Mikako Sato was nervous and looked at his watch several times.


    "There is only one minute left, will Lupin be late?"


    "So far, he has never been late."


    "That means he may be nearby now." Shiratori''s gaze is serious, because the position of the eyebrows is very low, so his eyes are very gloomy and deep.


    The old uncle''s eyes were as serious as he could not remember how many times he had to face Lupin.


    "But he may also incarnate as someone else and sneak in."


    "Incarnation?! Is it... who is it?!"


    Facing an international super thief like Lupin III, everyone except Naruto and the old uncle seemed to be a little too nervous, even Mikako Sato took out his own pistol instantly. Point to Shiratori and the bank president.


    "Hey? Can someone other than humans change clothes?!"


    The old uncle pulled his hat handsomely, then pointed at the huge silver safety door in front of him, and said: "That door is the incarnation of Lupin!"


    Snapped!


    Miwako and Shiratori took a step at the same time, pointing their pistols at the alloy safety door, while Naruto was already suffocating and began to beat the wall. Sato Mikako realized something was wrong, turned her head halfway, and looked at it from the corner of her eyes. The uncle with a serious face.


    "It seems impossible..."


    Qian Xing old uncle''s face seemed to be faintly visible traces of sweat, and there was no smile on the square face.


    "I''m sorry, because I see everyone is serious, so I want to relax the atmosphere, I think it''s better to laugh at this time."


    "Are you really Interpol?"


    Meihezi began to question the identity of the old uncle, while the bank president looked at his watch and said, "It''s a little bit more now, but nothing happened."


    "Could it be that you gave up because you saw such a guard?"


    "That guy doesn''t have the word''give up'' in his dictionary. As long as it is the target he is looking at, he will have to get it anyway. This is the style of Lupin III."


    Shiratori''s gaze followed the old uncle''s figure to the huge alloy door, and said, "Could it be that the Lupin is already in the vault? Just like in the movie, dig a tunnel from under the ground to enter the vault?"


    Although he did not think that Lupin would use this method of digging a tunnel, the old man was also considering whether Lupin was already in the vault, so he stared at the huge alloy door of the vault, and asked the wretched-looking president Mr. .


    "Is there CCTV in the vault?"


    "That''s not it, because the customer''s privacy is involved in the vault, so..."


    "For safety, let''s go in first."


    The governor opened the alloy door of the vault. Inside were rows of closely arranged drawers, each with two independent keys, which could be opened by using two keys at the same time, and the cherry sapphire was placed in one of them.


    "It looks like there are no traces of excavation, but has the cherry sapphire been stolen?"


    "No way!"


    When it came to this kind of problem, the bank leader immediately became nervous, ran into the vault, and opened one of the drawers with two of his own.


    "Both keys are with you, right?"


    "Yes, Mr. Yingxin, the owner of Cherry Sapphire, left both of them to me for safekeeping."


    After opening one of the drawers, the bank leader pulled out the entire drawer and put it on a table aside, and the cherry sapphire was stored in it, covered with purple velvet. After the bank leader opened the velvet cloth on it, The beautiful gem was revealed.


    "Fortunately, the cherry sapphire is still here."


    Although it is said to be sapphire, cherry sapphire is not blue, but it is really close to the color of cherry that says purple or red or red. Sapphire is not necessarily blue. In corundum gemstones, except for red All the corundum gemstones of other colors are called sapphires, except for the rubies. Cherry sapphires are also called sapphires with purple.


    "It''s over three points now."

 835 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 835

    "Could it be...could it be..." Shiratori murmured a few words, and then suddenly changed his face, sitting at the door of the vault with a metal ball in his hand, with the two special policemen who had been tied up in the background. Did you adjust everyone''s watch time three minutes faster?!"


    Mikako Sato was taken aback, and then he knew the real answer. He took out his mobile phone, and the time clearly displayed on it was exactly one in the afternoon!


    "It''s only now!"


    "Bingo! Correct answer, this is a gift for you!"


    Lupin threw out his''Lupin''s special anesthesia ball that made people faint and pass out,'' and sprayed white hypnotic gas from it, which immediately swept the entire vault. The white hypnotic gas made the African elephants fall asleep instantly. And it can also hide the line of sight.


    None of these things are useful to Naruto. In fact, he knew Shiratori was pretending to be Lupin. When they met and shook hands before, Lupin took the opportunity to watch the time of the old man, Miwako and the president. All have been adjusted, and the reason Naruto never looked at his watch once is because Lupin has not adjusted the time of his watch at all.


    Adjust the watch forward for three minutes, and then use those words to guide the bank leader to open the vault by himself, take out the cherry sapphire, and then steal it in the chaos.


    "Hey hey... The time is just right, I will accept this cherry sapphire, old man"


    Lupin easily took away the cherry sapphire. The medicine of Lupin''s anesthetic ball was specially made for the body of the money-shaped old man, which is stronger than the African elephant. The old man can''t get up now, and the same is true for Mikako Sato. , Looking at the guy standing there and letting Lupin III go away, angrily said: "Idiot! Get him!"


    "That''s not good, Miwako." Naruto reached out and helped Miwako to sit down in the corner, and then tapped her a few times. Lupin''s special anesthetic hypnotic gas is too powerful to be completely eliminated by just tapping, Naruto also Just let Miwako slow down for a while.


    "This time the cherry sapphire, even if Lupin doesn''t take it, I will still steal it, because this time we have a reason to get it."


    "''The reason why we must get the hand''?" The medicine''s power has gradually emerged, causing Miwako''s eyelids to start fighting, "What is that?"


    "Fujiko encountered a little trouble, and the other party asked to steal the cherry sapphire, otherwise Fujiko would be blown up. That''s basically it. Let''s talk about the details when you wake up."


    "I..." Although Miwako wanted to stay awake, she couldn''t resist the powerful medicinal power. It made a strong person like her fall into a complete lethargy in less than a minute. Naruto called one of her men and took the sleeping one. Miwako sent home and walked out of the Bank of Tokyo slowly.


    The police in Tokyo were all played around by Lupin. The idiot almost demolished the Mihua Commercial Street. He slowly enjoyed the farce caused by Lupin III. Naruto drank canned coffee in a leisurely manner until Mumu called. Call.


    "Mome, what''s the matter?"


    Chapter 360-Ten years of friends'' frolicking, more than one jumper woman!


    The weather is good weather, it is very suitable to do some things, such as the group of Miss Sonoko Suzuki.


    Xiaolan turned her head and glanced at her dad who had a very wretched smile, sighed slightly, and then looked at her best friend in embarrassment.


    "Sorry, let Dad and Conan follow along."


    Yuanzi took Xiaolan''s arm affectionately, with a usual hippie smile on his face, and said: "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, anyway, the two of us are here to see that Emilio, and the uncle is here to see that beautiful agent."


    "Hehe... Dad''s thoughts are really known to the whole world."


    "That''s the way it was originally." Yuanzi covered the corners of her mouth to avoid too much laughter, then pointed to the building that had appeared in front of him, and said: "Here, Princess Xiaolan."


    "Hey! Don''t mention that again!"


    It is a coincidence, or that this theatrical version is a continuation of the previous special episode. The hotel where the idol singer Emilio stayed after coming to Japan was the Sakura where Mira was temporarily staying when she visited Japan. Hotel.


    Because I came to this place again, Yuanzi took out the last incident to tease Xiao Lan, which caused Xiao Lan to be angry.


    "What''s the matter? I''m telling the truth. You were indeed a princess for a day that day. People really envy you. Since childhood, I dreamed that I was a princess living in a castle. Then one day, my Prince Charming will take me away from the gloomy castle, and then drop a kiss on the back of my hand, vowing to protect me forever...Why can only Lan Jiang meet good things?"


    Yuanzi unabashedly expressed his "pure girl''s dream". Although many girls had this dream when they were young, it is really a kind of warrior to say it like Yuanzi.


    Xiao Lan''s eyes turned into cute dead fish eyes, and she looked at her friend who was completely in a fantasy state and exuded a terrible aura from the corner of her eyes, and unabashedly said: "I think you can only be a witch like this. I can''t be a princess."


    "Ahhhhh!"


    I was imagining the garden where I lived with a certain blond prince. I was hit by Xiaolan''s heart-piercing knife. The beautiful dream suddenly turned into countless fragments and scattered, and the broken garden was exuding all over my body. He was black and looked at his natural friend with a dangerous expression.


    "Xiao Lan..."


    Guru!


    Yuanzi''s tone was like an evil spirit crawling out of hell, making Xiaolan such a super-strength girl who can avoid pistol bullets in front of him felt huge fear, and couldn''t help but step back two steps before smiling dryly: "Yuan...Yuanzi, we have to go to see Mr. Emilyon. Don''t let people wait too long."


    "It''s okay, just let him wait." As the second lady of the Suzuki chaebol, Yuanzi is quite proud in terms of money and power. She pinched her finger bones and looked at Xiaolan with a nearly black expression. "Before that, let''s give you some sanctions, see my Suzuki Sonoko''s tickling skills!"


    "Ah! Garden, no!"


    The two young girls were playing around in the street without any scruples, followed by two males, one big and one small, but because they were thinking about different things, they didn''t notice any accidental scenes.


    After a farce, Xiaolan and the others finally arrived at the goal of the Sakura Hotel. Although they didn¡¯t like the thing that Yuanzi mentioned about being a princess before, when Xiaolan walked into this hotel again, at that time, that Even if I want to come now, memories that feel very fantastic are coming up again.


    "I really miss it."


    "That''s normal, after all, it''s something that happened not long ago." The two girls who had almost triggered a world war just now recovered as before, walked into the beautiful Sakura Hotel arm in arm, and then the garden was opened. Xiao Lan''s arm.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll call the general manager out."


    "Call it out?"


    While Xiao Lan was still considering Yuanzi''s words, Yuanzi pulled out a man who didn''t even know her, and led everyone to the room of the superstar Emilio.


    After taking the elevator of the Sakura Hotel again, Xiaolan couldn''t help but look around the interior, as if she was looking for any difference from the last time.


    The man who looked very similar to someone, except that his complexion was much whiter and did not exaggerate his sideburns, took charge of the elevator attendant''s work and explained the situation to Maori.


    "Everyone is waiting for Mr. Maori and everyone in the room."


    Mouri Kogoro hugged his arms, his face was very proud, and he said, "Oh, oh, it''s really annoying for everyone to wait, I''m really embarrassed."


    Xiaolan rolled her eyes to look at her dad, and the spit skill she had just demonstrated in the garden was once again showing off.


    "I really didn''t see where you are embarrassed!" After complaining about her father''s cheeky, Xiao Lan turned her gaze to Yuanzi and said, "Yuanzi, when you made an appointment for this meeting, you said that my father would also come. ?"


    "Of course not. Didn''t I just know that Uncle Maori and this kid are also following? I stated in the appointment that the only people who want to meet Emilio are you and me."


    "So that''s the case, which means that the other party is not waiting for Dad at all, ha, I know."


    "Yeah, it should be just a little polite."


    Two friends of more than ten years, the tacit understanding is unparalleled, even the thick-skinned Maori hut was so shocked that he wanted to hit the wall, and the whiter man had his mouth twitching.


    Regardless of Kogoro Moori''s blows, the elevator quickly reached the floor where Emilio was.


    "Please go here, this is the room."


    The goal that Xiaolan and the others arrived at was led by the white-faced man to the room where Emilio was. At the other end of the corridor, a man in a suit and hat, but with a messy beard and hair, quickly Hidden behind the wall.


    "Really, how did you meet them here?"


    When the bearded man lamented the bad luck today, Kogoro Mouri has been completely resurrected, because he is about to see the beautiful agent of the big star Emilio. If Kogoro Moori is like a car, then the beauty is His source of motivation.


    "Hello, excuse me!"


    Moori Kogoro, who came here with the heart of looking at a beautiful woman, completely put aside Xiaolan''s "knock on the door first" instruction, but after opening the door, he saw two acquaintances.

 836 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 836

    "Memo Police Department, why are you here?"


    Because of the angle, when you just opened the door, you can only see the sofa on one side, and only Uncle Mumu and Naruto sitting on this side.


    "Mori?" Uncle Megure also didn''t understand why Mori Kogoro appeared, "Why are you here?"


    Sitting across from Naruto and Mumu, a body is about the same size as Mumu, but a middle-aged man in a suit and glasses looked at Mumu strangely and said, "Detective Mumu, who are these?"


    Naruto is on the phone, so of course the other party''s question can only be answered by Meguro. Just as Uncle Meguro spoke, Kogoro Mouri flashed over at a teleportation speed, holding his business card between his middle and index fingers.


    "I''m the number one detective in Japan, Kogoro Mori, please give me your advice, signorina." Signorina is English, meaning miss, unmarried women, usually used in more formal occasions, but usually rarely use this term. , It seems that Kogoro Mouri looked up some information for today''s meeting.


    Even the business cards in Moori Kogoro''s hands are turned into gold. Of course, Naruto has the ability and financial resources to make pure gold business cards, but Moori Kogoro can''t, it''s just golden business cards.and¡­¡­


    ''Japan''s number one detective?Where did he get this confidence?''


    In the presence, everyone who knew Kogoro Mouri, including Naruto who was on the phone, rolled their eyes. They knew what Moori Kogoro was capable of.


    The beauty agent of the superstar Emilio Validi, who is the only target of Kogoro Mori¡¯s visit this time, the blond and blue-eyed Miss Claudia Belki, even if she is an open-minded European, she didn¡¯t get used to it. Coming over, Mouri Kogoro''s enthusiasm as a surprise attack, slightly embarrassed, took the business card from Mouri Kogoro.


    Xiao Lan''s forehead bounced, and immediately pulled the wolf-like guy away, looking at the frightened blond beauty with apologetic expression.


    "Excuse me, please ignore this idiot, I''m Mao Lilan, hello."


    "I am Suzuki Sonoko, I made an appointment to come today."


    Everyone introduced themselves without seeing the problem, but Conan was full of doubts, and his facial expressions were very serious because of this.


    ''Sergeant Mumu is here too. In other words, what happened. That''s why the person at the front desk thought we were here to assist in the investigation, but what does it have to do with him?''


    Lupin III disguised himself as a strange thief Kidd to steal, then planted and framed, and found Kidd¡¯s body, followed by the theft of cherry sapphires, and saw Uzumaki Naruto here. Conan has insight into the related matters, but Conan, who lacks intelligence, can''t find the most important line, can only be full of doubts.


    Conan has been thinking about the case, but if he observes Naruto carefully, he should be able to see the faint black line on his forehead, because he has listened to a woman muttering nonsense for a long time.


    ''This jumper woman, I feel she is still killed by a bomb!''


    Chapter 361-The identity of chess players and chess pieces, the self-esteem of Feng Fujiko!


    "call"


    Lupin III exhaled a breath of smoke freely, and then heard the sound of tires coming from the empty parking lot, which made Lupin immediately throw away his cigarette butts and looked at the purple box car with a sneer. .


    "Lupin?"


    Feng Fujiko, wearing a gold tube top dress and purple stockings, got down from the car and looked around. He didn''t see anyone, and he sighed without concealing his disappointment.


    "Hey... didn''t Naruto come? Sure enough, I''m old, he doesn''t like me anymore, time is the worst enemy of women."


    There was a bomb on his neck. Although it was small, it was enough to separate his head and body. Only Feng Fujiko was in the mood to make such a boring joke.


    Lupin scratched his cheek like a monkey and said:


    "Don''t be so sad, I''m here anyway."


    "It''s useless for you to come here, huh! Naruto must be hooking up with a pretty girl again, and you have to clean him up after you go back!"


    ''Should I go abroad for asylum?''


    A drop of sweat was drawn on Lupin¡¯s cheek. According to their experience of acquaintance for more than ten years, every time Naruto and Fujiko quarrel, although they will soon reconcile, but in the course of their quarrel, the most injured The person must be him!


    Behind the purple van was a black luxury sedan, and the back seat window was slowly lowered, revealing the face of a European man.


    With the European''s tough facial features and face, Alan Smith didn''t have any expressions on his face, and said lightly: "You should give that thing to Fujiko, and then bring it over."


    Lupin III smiled coldly, with a mocking tone, and said: "I am really impatient, are you afraid that someone will appear here?"


    Although Lupin said so, according to their plan, Lupin still stretched his hand to the cherry sapphire in his arms, and the several guards following Aran Smith all aimed at Lupin at the same time with their submachine guns.


    They have not forgotten that the man in front of him is the strongest strange thief in the world, and there is another strongest killer in the world who does not know when it will appear.


    "Don''t be so nervous, I don''t draw a gun, I need to see clearly before I start."


    Lupin took out the small jewelry box with cherry and sapphire from his arms and handed it to Feng Fujiko.


    "The box is no longer needed, just bring the cherry sapphire over."


    "Hmm..." Feng Fujiko opened the jewelry box, then took out the cherry sapphire inside, and threw the box back to Lupin. "It looks like there are no traps, I''m sorry, Lupin."


    "What... You really belong to them."


    Lupin''s face looked helpless, and Naruto who heard everything with the microphone installed on Lupin also had the same expression, but neither of them was angry, because it was expected from the beginning that Feng Fujiko would betray at any time. .


    "This is a very good job," Feng Fujiko pointed to the bomb collar on his neck. "It''s just a fake. What''s next..." He walked in front of Aron Smith casually, twisting his body into a perfect S Curved, took out the pistol he had hidden on his calf and pointed it at Aran Smith.


    "I''m sorry, but this gem will not be handed to you, okay? You throw away the weapon."


    ''Betrayal after betrayal?It''s the style of Fujiko.''


    Naruto rubbed his eyebrows with a headache, and really had nothing to say about the uncontrolled and unconstrained woman.


    "You really deserve to be the eldest sister of Fujiko! Although I really want to say that... but this time I seem to underestimate the enemy. The bomb is true no matter how you look at it."


    "Ah, no?" Lupin''s judgment would not be wrong. Feng Fujiko had to hand over his pistol, threw the cherry sapphire to Aron Smith, and said: "How can I deceive this weak woman like this (?) ), take it if you want!"


    An uncomfortable emotion was rarely seen on Fujiko''s face, then he walked away two steps, turned around, and put his hands on his hips.


    "What do you want?! Want to watch my head separate from my body here?!"


    A faint smile appeared on Aran Smith''s face, and said: "Although I am embarrassed to deceive you, but then the transaction is established, and the bomb will be disarmed after I confirm my safety."


    "What''s this? You don''t want to say that this is also a test, right?"


    "No, this time is the last one. I''ll give that car to you. The coat inside is also a gift for you."


    "Thank you so much." Feng Fujiko, who was posed, was quite upset, and his tone was very gloomy.


    Aran Smith left in the car, but did not see Lupin, Fujiko, and Naruto in the Sakura Hotel, with a sinister sneer on his face.


    These five people are absolutely coordinated, and the big net they weave can even cover the entire world. When Aron Smith became a chess player, he had already fallen into a game of chess.


    Finally I was able to hang up. Naruto really felt a sense of rebirth. Because of being put on one, Mine Fujiko, who felt very upset, called Naruto and tired him for nearly ten minutes. The bombing, by the way, it was said that he didn''t save her personally, which made Naruto feel helpless.


    Finally, without listening to the magic sound of Feng Fujiko, Naruto felt that Uncle Mumu''s voice became much more beautiful.


    "This is the propagandist of this Japanese performance, Mr. Luciano Kanivali."


    The figure is similar to Mumu, except that the middle-aged uncle who wears black-rimmed glasses nodded to everyone, as he had introduced himself.


    "Hello everyone¡­¡­"

 837 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 837

    "Next this is..."


    "I¡¯m Claudia Belchi, I¡¯m Emilio¡¯s agent, please give me your advice." Claudia speaks Japanese very well, and I can¡¯t hear the accent of a Westerner. A letter came out from the bag, "Actually, the cause of today''s thing is because Emilio received this this morning."


    Kogoro Mori took out a pair of white gloves from his arms and put them on, then opened the envelope, and then held back like constipation for a long time.


    "Can not Understand it¡­¡­"


    Everyone seemed to have expected this situation a long time ago. Naruto put on a pair of gloves and took the letter from Kogoro Moori''s hands.


    "This is Italian, stop the concert, otherwise Emilio will be killed, tusk tusk, it''s a threat letter."


    Naruto is a killer. He often goes to various countries to perform assassination missions. It is of course more convenient for him to have more foreign languages. Naruto has never heard of a killer who will bring an interpreter to do the task. Basically, the foreign language is popular in the world. Naruto will.


    Putting the letter into the evidence bag, Mumu turned his head and looked at the three people in front of him, and said, "Who among you has touched this letter directly with your hands?"


    "Mr. Luciano hasn''t touched it, but Emilio and I have both taken the letter, so there should be fingerprints of me and Emilio on it."


    "In other words, if the fingerprint of the third person is found on the letter, it should be that of the prisoner."


    Naruto could only shook his head for Mumu''s optimistic thoughts, and said, "Since the prisoner posted this threatening letter with newspaper clippings, I don''t think he will leave fingerprints on it."


    "That''s what I said."


    Emilio sat on a single sofa, his hands tightly grasping the armrests of the technique out of fear.


    "Stop it!"


    Emilio couldn''t bear that kind of fear, so he let out a loud shout and said, "Just stop the concert!"


    "Calm down, Emilio!"


    Even if Emilio wants to suspend the concert because of fear, this kind of thing is not entirely up to him. Even if he is an artist, he is subject to many factors such as the agency, the event organizer and many other factors.


    Luciano completely disagrees with Emilio''s suspension of this concert. This middle-aged man who seemed a bit weak at first seems to be absolutely unable to give in in this matter.


    "Don''t just talk about the suspension! This time the performance in Japan has invested a lot of money, even the reconstruction of the Tokyo Stadium has been accelerated, and all the tickets have been sold. Now it is not necessary to stop the concert. Possible thing! You know this too well."


    Naruto held his cheek with one hand, and had no intention of participating in their topic at all, because Naruto knew this was reality.


    Artists, speaking of it, are a kind of commodity. No matter what kind of commodity it is, the quality must be guaranteed, and the after-sales service must be guaranteed. The performance of the artist is their commercial value. Where can it be discontinued at will?


    The ideal is full, but the reality is very skinny.


    Ideally, you can wear gold and silver, but in reality you can only eat chaff and drink thinly. This is the so-called reality!


    Naruto felt helplessly feeling life in his heart, and on the other side, Feng Fujiko had removed the nasty bomb collar on his neck.


    "Really, you guys really irritated me, I, Fujiko, must pay the price!"


    As a world-class female liar, she was actually fucked up by a man again. This incident really hurt Feng Fujiko¡¯s self-esteem. It made this woman have a strong desire for revenge, and her whole body was also terrible. breath.


    Among the five of them, although Feng Fujiko has the lowest strength, her danger is second only to Uzumaki Naruto!


    Chapter 362-The so-called threat is to overwhelm others, Goemon''s new mobile phone!


    The appearance of Goemon-sensei holding a cell phone is really full of dissonance...


    Mimefujiko is about to make the mountain whistle and tsunami. The other side is at the Sakura Hotel, and there are no clues currently investigated. Naruto and others cannot stay here all the time, so for the time being, we will send a few police officers to guard here. All right.


    But I can only say that the Sakura Hotel is a very suitable place for running, the last time the performance was the runaway princess, and this time the runaway idol was staged.


    Because he couldn''t bear the pressure of being killed, the Emilio dressed up and ran away, and then met Xiaolan and Yuanzi outside. As for the rest of the matter, let''s talk about it.


    Separated from Uncle Meguro for the time being, Naruto went to the bar of Sakura Hotel to have fun.


    "Please give me a glass of rum."


    "Okay, please wait a moment."


    The professional waiter turned to get the wine Naruto needed, and Naruto just sat down next to a man who was smoking.


    Dimensional Daisuke is a sharpshooter. He has sharp eyes and no need to repeat it. Looking through the brim of his hat, he can see that Naruto¡¯s face is a little depressed, and he can¡¯t help but laugh, and said: ¡°Why do you look like this? Did Lupin fail over there?"


    "It was a success, but..." Naruto took a sip from the wine glass that the waiter had handed over, and said, "But Fujiko was put together by the man named Aron Smith, so she''s getting angry now."


    "Huh?" Dimension Daisuke showed a weird smile on his face, "Then that Aron Smith is miserable, and the woman of Fujiko is a perfect person who will report it!"


    "That''s right, but you and I are similar guys, the ending of Aron Smith is already doomed, isn''t it?"


    "Yes."


    Ding!


    Naruto and Dimension''s wine glasses touched a little, and they seemed to be chatting casually, but what they said was something that could change the world.


    "Aron Smith?"


    Suddenly a child¡¯s voice intervened in the conversation between the two, and sat on the other side of the dimension, saying, ¡°Is he the target of your action?¡±


    Naruto and Dimension weren''t surprised. With Conan''s concealment skills, how could they hide the perception of these two people, they had already discovered that some of the things they said were deliberately told to see.


    "Yes, it''s him."


    Naruto shook the glass in his hand, and the amber rum had the pungent taste that Naruto loved.


    "If our great detective''s sense of justice breaks out, we can check it out. Anyway, I think about it and know that the name Aron Smith is completely a pseudonym. Even if we check it, we can''t find any clues."


    Naruto will not not reveal any clues to Conan at all, because that would completely exclude him, which would be no fun, but it will not tell him some really useful clues, because that is cultivating his own enemy, Naruto. It will only give him some plausibility, which seems very important, but in the end it is only a clue to the endless mystery, such as the pseudonym Aron Smith.


    The waiter was quite qualified. Although there were only three of them in the bar at this time, he could hear a little bit of their conversation, but he still watched his nose and heart, as if nothing happened, but smiled. Looking at Conan.


    "Children, this is not the place for children to come."


    "I''m here to find my dad."


    Conan directly pulled the dimension out as his shield, and then the face of the dimension could clearly be seen convulsing.


    "So that''s it, kid, do you want juice?"


    "Give him a cup of iced coffee."


    "Okay, I know."


    The waiter walked away again. Naruto and Dimension continued to drink while Conan watched them. After all, Dimension put down the glass first. Under Naruto¡¯s pressure, he had to deal with him first. Conan speaks.


    "But it''s a shame that you can find here."


    "It''s nothing. After all, this hotel is the only place where you can smoke and drink." Conan showed off his reasoning ability, then his face became serious again, and said: "What is your purpose here?!"

 838 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 838

    "Oh, in what capacity are you here, Edogawa Conan? Or Shinichi Kudo?"


    "Long waiting, your iced coffee." The considerate waiter brought the iced coffee to Conan. "If you don''t mind, please taste this lemon pie."


    "Thank you!"


    After the dedicated waiter walked away again, Dimension and Naruto couldn''t help but laugh in a low voice.


    "You really worked hard, but I have to say that you really deserve to be the son of a genius actress. The change of identity is really good, but it sometimes seems useless." Naruto praised it as ironic as ever.


    "moron!"


    Dimensional did not know where he took out a few small notes and said: "The mantra is''idiot'' and''I go to the toilet''. The number of times I say''idiot'' is 1,358 times, and say,''I The number of times I go to the toilet is 1082 times, tusk tusk... Poor, urinating frequently at such a young age, why don''t I introduce you to a good doctor."


    "What record is that?!"


    Naruto took the pieces of paper from Dimension''s hands, and completely destroyed them by hand after a glance. Those papers were rubbed into some powder by Naruto, even if they wanted to regroup, it was completely impossible.


    "Of course this is a surveillance record of you. My subordinates are very serious when collecting intelligence, but other times they are completely amused."


    "That''s not wrong, after all, there is a master like you."


    "Hey, dimension, what do you mean?!"


    Naruto turned his head and looked at Dimension Daisuke with an extremely dangerous expression. At the same time, he held the Metropolitan Police Department''s gun and pointed it at Dimension Daisuke, and Dimension Daisuke had already drawn his gun and pointed it at Naruto in an instant. Watching, then at the same time retracted his gun.


    "But, Dimension..." Naruto looked at Dimension and Conan with teasing eyes, and said, "I didn''t know you had such a son?"


    Speaking of this, Dimension became very disgusted. He obviously didn''t like to bring up this topic very much. He pulled his hat and said uncomfortably: "His father is Yusaku Kudo!"


    "Yeah, that''s what I said." Naruto bent over and looked at Conan jokingly, and said: "You are really cruel too, not long after his father died, just because a cup of coffee and a lemon pie asked someone to make it. Dad."


    Naruto''s evaluation of Conan is correct, his reasoning ability is great, but sometimes it seems to be brainless, such as at this time.


    The eyes under Conan''s lenses seemed to be a little red, and said: "You really killed my father!"


    "Tsk tusk tusk... Conan, haven''t you heard that illness comes from the mouth, and the misfortune comes from the mouth? You can''t just say it casually. When Yusaku Kudo died, I and Dimension were in Japan, but there was an immigration The record can prove it."


    "Humph!" Conan showed a sneer on his face, and said, "Do you still need to kill yourself?!"


    "That''s right, but I tell you, it was the organizer who killed your dad."


    "organization?"


    "Believe it or not, anyway, your identity is already known by the people who are organized. It is normal that they will start to clear the people around you. Instead of wasting time with me here, it is better to think about how to protect them, Shinichi Kudo ."


    Naruto drank the rum in the quilt, then got up to leave.


    "Wait a minute! What is your purpose?! You did all the cases of the Eye of the Stars and Kaito Kidd, right? What are you going to do?!"


    Looking at Conan in front of him, Naruto''s expression was cold and terrifying, and said: "Conan, there is one thing you are right about, that is, I don''t need to kill people by myself. There are my men everywhere in this world."


    "Are you threatening me? Don''t you know that I am the kind of person who gets more excited the more threatened?"


    "I know, but can you stop me?" Naruto stepped past Conan, and the corners of his mouth provoked countless chills, "How about Kudo Yukiko?"


    Time quickly arrived at night, when the superstar Emilio directed and acted to threaten him was completely exposed. Even if he committed suicide, he was stopped by Xiaolan and Yuanzi, and then escorted back to the Sakura Hotel.


    In terms of identity, Dimension is Emilio''s bodyguard, but now he has been fired, sitting on the lobby sofa of the Sakura Hotel with Naruto.


    "Really, that big star''s matter has finally been resolved, but what we should do now is what we planned."


    "That''s right." Dimension took out the cigarette case in his arms and wanted to smoke one, but suddenly remembered that he couldn''t smoke in this hall. Dimension Daisuke, who was a bit addicted to cigarettes, suddenly smacked his tongue. Uemon just make a call."


    "But the guy who is out of touch with the times seems to have changed a new phone recently."


    "Yeah, Lupin and I were shocked when I saw it at the time. That guy was the last person I would have thought of using a smartphone."


    "That said, Goemon is holding a smartphone while sliding the screen. How strange it looks, it feels... It''s like Dimension wearing a dress and sitting on the sofa with Jiro''s legs upright, elegant It''s like smoking a lady''s thin cigarette."


    "What is your bad metaphor?!"


    After being ridiculed, Dimension Bai gave Naruto a glance, then took out his mobile phone and dialed the phone number of the man with his own BGM.


    Chapter 363-The Detective Team¡¯s Problem Kid, Conan¡¯s helpless bathing in the river!


    Although he is also a problem child, Ishikawa Goemon is already the honest child of the five... No, he is the only honest child!


    Because he is a samurai, he abides by Bushido very much and his character is rigorous and conscientious, but many times he will fall into the trap of the enemy because of this. Obviously the strength of force is strong, but sometimes they have to trouble Naruto and the others to save him. In some respects, it resembles the dimension of bold and uninhibited personality. It is completely inconsistent with women and children, and even blushes because of women''s proximity, and has lower resistance to women than Lupin.


    "In Shimogoemon."


    "Hey, Goemon, give up that base." Dimension Daisuke raised one leg and rested his spare arm on the sofa, which formed a very strong contrast with Goemon''s rigorous kneeling posture. "If you let that The kid¡¯s friend will be in trouble if they find out there."


    A look of helplessness and embarrassment appeared on Ishikawa Goemon''s serious face, and he continued to maintain a rigorous kneeling posture, looking at the three little ghosts with shining eyes in front of him.


    "If it becomes like that, what should I do?"


    "What do you mean by that? No?!"


    "I will."


    There was a small sigh in Ishikawa Goemon¡¯s voice. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s just been found that his base was found. It¡¯s not the first time this happened anyway, but it was found by three children. For Ishikawa Goemon, it was a huge problem.


    They are also lucky. The person they found was Goemon Ishikawa, who had nothing to do with children. Change to someone else, not to mention the dangerous super S-level characters like gin and rum, even just a criminal. , They too are dead.


    Yuanta and the others didn''t know that they could be regarded as an escape from the dead, it was like a fan seeing his idol.(This is still a wide fan...)


    "We have always liked you all."


    "Welcome to Japan."


    "Ayumi is also very happy." With a smile on Ayumi''s cute little face, he pushed a beautifully packaged box in front of Ishikawa Goemon, "This is a little caution, please accept it."


    Ishikawa Goemon looked at the mochi packaging and sighed. To be honest, he already smelled sleeping pills. If someone else dared to play this trick of drugging in front of him, he would have slashed it. , But facing three children...


    Ishikawa Goemon hung up the phone, folded his arms, and said faintly, "Thank you, let me make tea."


    Ishikawa Goemon turned and walked into the kitchen to boil water to make tea, while the three little ghosts were completely in a state of fantasy outside.


    "As long as he eats that, he will tie them up while they are asleep!"


    "Tie it tighter!"


    "In this way, we can make headlines in the newspaper. The Junior Detectives have caught the world-famous thief, hehehe..."


    These three little ghosts like to show off too much, but they didn''t weigh their own weight, and didn''t want to think about that kind of world-class criminals, can they really be able to deal with the three little ghosts?


    Dimension Daisuke put away his mobile phone, a helpless smile appeared on his face under his hat.

 839 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 839

    "It seems that Goemon is in big trouble."


    Rubbing his eyebrows with a headache, Naruto felt that he had nothing to say to the three little ghosts. First he stood up and said, "Forget it, let''s go over there. Take a trip to Goemon. Personality, I can¡¯t think of what the three little ghosts would be like."


    "Okay, okay, but if you rush from here, it will probably take a few minutes. I hope Goemon can hold on, haha..."


    "It doesn''t take that long, one minute is enough."


    "But what about that kid?" Dimension followed Naruto toward the parking lot, and pointed at Conan who had sneaked up behind him.


    "Let him follow, anyway, you can get rid of him completely in a few seconds!"


    Naruto didn''t mind Conan''s tracking, walked to the parking lot with Dimension, and then threw a helmet to Dimension.


    Dimension Daisuke held the helmet in his hand, looked at Naruto''s motorcycle, and the corners of his mouth twitched, and said, "No wonder you said you can get to Goemon in a minute. You want to ride this tomahawk. ?"


    "What''s wrong, is there any problem?"


    "This car seems to be one."


    "That''s right."


    "then what do I do?"


    "Well... I''ll just squeeze it with you, but you have to hurry up. If you fall, it won''t be fun."


    Naruto involuntarily rode his favorite motorcycle Dodge Tomahawk. This was originally a solo motorcycle, and there was no way to install a bucket beside it. Dimension could only squeeze Naruto on a Tomahawk. The speed limit of this car exceeds 600 kilometers, which is comparable to an airplane. To be honest, Daisuke Dimension is a bit nervous.


    Naruto banged the accelerator, and the racing-grade engine on the Dodge Tomahawk made a huge roar. After Conan followed the parking lot, it immediately flew out like a flying arrow.


    The Dodge Tomahawk is too fast, even Conan can only see an afterimage in an instant, but Conan can definitely see the familiar and hateful blond hair.


    Just now Daisuke and Goemon''s phone call, Conan can guess the contents of the dimensional mouth. He was surprised that the three little ghosts actually found Ishikawa Goemon, but he was even more worried that they would have an accident. Immediately catch up on the skateboard!


    The new skateboard was broken by Goemon last time. The new one has not been made yet. At present, Conan can only use the old skateboard and cannot slide on the water, but the limit speed is also 120 kilometers.


    Naruto rode a Dodge Tomahawk and rushed out of the Sakura Hotel. Although one more person was carried, the speed exceeded 100 in less than three seconds. The silver body galloped through the night of Tokyo.


    Conan is chasing behind on his super skateboard. Although the distance has not been thrown away at this time, he is well aware that this speed is not Naruto''s limit, and at night, the skateboard battery cannot last too long.


    Thinking of this, Conan immediately unfastened the telescopic strap on his body, tied one end of the telescopic strap into a circle, and then pressed the button on the football belt.


    The football transformed from the football belt can only last for about ten seconds, so Conan moved quickly and immediately put the ring on the football, and then adjusted the knob of the foot power enhancement shoe!!


    "Drink!"


    Conan yelled in the dark, and immediately kicked the football out, and at the same time the stretchable straps continued to extend, just like the loops of the American Western Cowboys, flying towards Naruto and Dimension.


    Dimension Daisuke grabbed Naruto with all his strength, lest he could not bear the wind pressure brought by the high speed and flew out, and looked back, seeing the fast flying football, he was really surprised.


    "That''s all right?!"


    Like Naruto, he saw Conan''s movements in the rearview mirror, and the corners of his mouth provoked, and smiled faintly: "There is nothing to be surprised, he still has this ability, but this is probably the limit of his ability!"


    The football with the retractable strap did not directly hit Naruto or Dimension, but flew to the top of Naruto and their heads, and then the one-time football deflated and disappeared on top of Naruto and their heads. The straps were tied into a rope loop. Accurately trapped the front of the Dodge Tomahawk.


    "Kudo Shinichi! This will only speed up your death!"


    Naruto was provoked by Conan''s action that was almost provocative, and his heart burned with excitement. At the same time, he kicked the accelerator, and the speed displayed on the dashboard continued to increase.


    Dimensional Daisuke has never felt so uncomfortable. The speed of the car has exceeded 300, and the wind pressure generated by the high speed forced him to hold on to Naruto with all his strength, so that he would not become a trapeze, and he was dragged by a retractable strap. The same goes for Conan, who has not yet flown out.


    Naruto drove the Dodge Tomahawk and rushed to the place where the case happened last night, which is Tsukishima River!


    With Naruto''s eyesight, he could see the peaceful river from a distance, and his face suddenly looked very strange.


    "It''s now!!"


    Under Naruto¡¯s control, the Dodge Tomahawk surpassed its limit speed. To withstand this speed with the body, only Naruto, Goemon and Lupin can do it, which is less than one. With the limit of seconds, Dimension and Conan both felt that they were going to die, because the speed was too fast, and their consciousness had begun to become unconscious.


    Naruto turned the whole car sideways, and all four wheels touched the ground at the same time. Naruto used his own strange power to resist the huge inertia to prevent his car from crashing. Conan could not do this. Naruto did it. When he flicked his tail perfectly, Kusanaru sword immediately cut off the retractable strap, and Conan flew high in the direction of Tsukishima River due to inertia.


    "Conan, please take a bath for free today. If you thank you, you don''t have to, but remember to wash yourself."


    Considering that the dimension was about to die, Naruto did not drive that speed limit again, and hurried to the base of Ishikawa Goemon, and when he got there, all he saw was sitting on the ground as before. The Goemon, and three little ghosts who are snoring crookedly sleeping on the floor.


    Chapter 364-Feng Fujiko''s revenge plan, a woman who can trigger a world war!


    Sister Fujiko is so handsome carrying a rocket launcher...


    Lupin got out of Alfa Romeo''s trunk, looked at the three crooked little ghosts on the ground, and said, "Are you asleep?"


    "They have no doubts at all."


    "Really..."


    Because he was hiding in the narrow trunk just now, Lupin couldn''t help but move his hands and feet to relax when he came out, and then he continued to complain.


    "Why do I have to hide?"


    "Because you have done too much bad luck." Naruto spit out in a chilly voice.


    "Hey, I''m the dignified thief Lupin III. When have I done anything wrong?!"


    Lupin is seriously establishing his own''positive image'', but none of the birds present are any good birds. Even Goemon rolls Lupin''s eyes. Naruto is too lazy to take care of the three boys on the ground for the time being. Dimension Daisuke who is smoking to comfort his little heart.


    "Dimension, do you check how many bad things Lupin has done?"


    With a cigarette in his mouth, Lupin took out a booklet from his arms. Lupin actually took out a''book of demerits'' that recorded what the five of them had done. Lupin didn''t want to be the object of ridicule. Bang immediately thought of changing the subject. As a thief, Lubang keenly discovered that the hand that Dimension used to hold the gun was shaking slightly at this time, and he suddenly felt curiosity.


    "Dimension, what happened to your hand?"


    The hand holding the book of merits and demerits in Dimension became stiff. After all, he put the book of merits and demerits back in his arms, and said angrily: "You two will know me when you go to a motorcycle at a speed of six hundred kilometers per hour. what happened."


    Lupin and Goemon looked at the Tomahawk that was parked at the door, and still didn''t laugh at Dimension, otherwise they would be next.


    Lupin put his hands in his pockets, walking like a monkey, his eyes are now staring at the three little ghosts on the ground, and said: "You can''t just drink the drinks that strangers give you, three little detectives, now It''s time to check what''s on them."


    Lupin looked awkward, and the back of his left hand, which was constantly moving, seemed to be a bit of hair.


    Ishikawa Goemon, who was closing his eyes and rested, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Lupin indifferently as before.


    "You don''t even want to take off girls'' clothes, do you?" referring to Ayumi...


    "Don''t use the word''take off''!" Lupin is very concerned about his own "image", "and am I the kind of person who will target elementary school girls?"


    "You are!"*4


    There were only four people present, except for Lupin, but four voices were still made, three were men, and the last one was the only female member from this small group.

 840 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 840

    The mechanical door of this base was opened, and Fujiko Minami drove the purple box of Aron Smith before and appeared here.


    Naruto exaggeratedly tapped the surface of his watch, and looked at the enchanting woman who appeared here dissatisfied.


    "Hey hey hey... We have a few meetings, you are a little too late too."


    "You dare to talk about me?!"


    Feng Fujiko closed the door with a slam, then stared at Naruto, saying, "I was taken away by someone and almost killed by a bomb. You didn''t come to save me. It''s so unconscionable."


    Feng Fujiko looked like a poor woman abandoned by her husband. His expression was so sad and sad, and he wiped the non-existent teardrops from the corner of his eyes.


    Naruto slammed his fish eyes violently. Today, he had no idea of ??cooperating with Feng Fujiko''s acting skills. He said, "Even if you want to pretend to cry, you should also drop some eye drops if you have trouble."


    "Hate guy!"


    Feng Fujiko walked up to Naruto and slammed his head twice, letting his naturally curly beautiful long hair twitch Naruto''s face twice.


    Naruto took a deep breath, feeling that his mood became elevated, then pointed to the little devil on the ground, and said: "It just happened that you are here, and the work of the body search is left to you."


    The guys here have titanium alloy dog ??eyes. In fact, you can see where these little ghosts hide things. In less than three minutes, a lot of messy toys were dug out of them.


    Sitting cross-legged on the ground, Lupin curiously studied the super stretchable harness that can stretch to a hundred meters, and said, "Why are these children so powerful toys?"


    "Because there is a weird scientist who is very boring and makes toys for children"


    Naruto complained about Dr. A Li, but the old man was studying his new invention at this time, and he was completely in a state of ecstasy. Even Naruto''s complaints could not make him sneeze.


    This base is one of the bases shared by several of them. According to the habits of Naruto and Dimension, a lot of munitions are stored here, and Feng Fujiko is now carrying all the boxes of dangerous goods on the purple box car. .


    "Fujiko, what are you doing?"


    "Fleeing overnight?" This was Goemon''s answer.


    "Are you going to steal something?" Of course the thief bones.


    "I want to drink." Dimension''s little heart hasn''t settled down yet.


    Feng Fujiko turned his head and glanced at the four men in this room strangely, as if he didn''t understand why they would ask such questions, and said, "Ask me what I am doing? Of course I am going to teach those guys some lessons."


    Ishikawa Goemon''s kneeling posture almost broke, and three black lines were faintly visible on his forehead.


    "Speaking so violently..."


    "It feels like something terrible will happen."


    "You are dangerous by yourself."


    "It seems that the thing that was shaved by someone really hurt your self-esteem."


    "It''s fine if you know it!" Feng Fujiko picked up a bazooka, the muzzle faintly aimed at Naruto''s direction, and said: "I must make that damn guy pay the price, dare to lie to me?! And, who said me? There is only one person?"


    "Could it be..." Lupin recalled the last time a similar situation happened, "Are you friends again?"


    "Yes indeed."


    Naruto did not know where he took out a globe, and suddenly four iron rods spread out behind him, opening up a world map.


    "Can you tell me where is your friend?"


    "All."


    Feng Fujiko faintly said something terrifying, which made Lupin, Naruto, and Dimension all look different, because they knew exactly how wide Fujiko''s friends were and who they were. After all, this woman It is someone who can borrow a nuclear submarine at will.


    Only Goemon-san was the most calm, still sitting on his knees.


    "The third world war is about to begin."


    "An la an..." Feng Fujiko also carried the bazooka into the car and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t interfere with your plan, and I told my friends that I can only use ordinary weapons. Oh."


    "I don''t think this can be reassuring at all."


    Mine Fujiko has the ability to poke a hole in the sky. Although I have known each other for so many years, Naruto doesn''t know how big Mine Fujiko''s network is, but it can basically cover the whole world, but Naruto''s relationship The network is the same.


    "Forget it, let me go with you."


    Naruto said something that made Fujiko Mine smile, and then took the initiative to sit in the driver''s seat and said, "I think it''s better for me to look at you, otherwise you will collapse the sky."


    "Hehe, I think this is pretty good too."


    "Not bad for your size! The sky is falling down and tall, I seem to be the tallest of the five of us, isn''t that the first one to hit me?"


    "Ah La... that''s what I said."


    Naruto and Fujiko wrangled with their mouths, then threw the three imps into the car by the way, and extended their hands out of the car window to wave at the three male creatures.


    "Let''s go first, and I''m up to you for the things here."


    He rudely left all the troubles to Lupin and the others. Naruto and Fujiko drove away. The purple car quickly disappeared into the night, leaving only three male creatures... the atmosphere was inexplicably embarrassing. .


    In a monitoring room of the Metropolitan Police Department, Miwako, who slept for a whole day due to Lupin''s hypnotic gas during the day, is now in good spirits, so even at night, she is still handling the case. Of course, this case is indeed very important.


    "Italian Mafia?"


    "Yes, it''s the information from the headquarters." Old Uncle Qian Xing sat on one side with Erlang''s legs crossed, holding a pile of documents just passed from ICPO headquarters in his hand, "Luciano and Claudia, both are The members of the Italian Mafia seem to have a big deal in Japan."


    "This matter has something to do with Lupin?"


    "It should be, but how could this guy have anything to do with the Italian Mafia?" Qian Xingxing frowned deeply. "Although Lupin is a thief, he will never cooperate with the Mafia guys."


    "It seems that the Qianxing Police Department is not so sure."


    The door of the monitoring room was pushed open, and the Shiratori police department, who was previously locked in the car by Lupin and full of grievances, reappeared. Judging from his expression, he was quite unhappy with Lupin III who had taken his clothes off.


    "Any other clues?"


    "No, only this little clue." Qian Xingyi felt a headache because of the lack of intelligence. "Does that guy want gems this time? Or does he want to sabotage the deal? It''s strange, it''s not Lu. Bang¡¯s style, the Italian Mafia, this is not an opponent that Lupin likes."


    "Like? Can the opponent still pick and choose?"


    "Lupin is fine." Qian Xingyi actually admired Lupin''s style. After putting down the information in his hand, he looked at Shiratori and said, "Are there any clues on your side?"


    "There are clues, but it is of no use. The fingerprints on this letter have been checked, but they have not even been filed. It is completely impossible to continue the investigation."


    "It''s really a headache. This case... the people who are about to make a big deal should not call the police themselves. Then there should be people who hinder the deal, but who is it?"


    No matter how much Qian Xingyi thought, he couldn''t see through the truth behind this mess, and Sato Mikako frowned deeply.


    ''Naruto, what role do you play in this case?''

 841 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 841

    Three hundred and sixty-fifth piece-the persistence of Fujiko, the prelude to the Mafia deal!


    "Who can explain to me now, why did you call me up at night and let me sit with this pile of dangerous objects?"


    Naruto drove, Fujiko sat in the co-pilot, Xiao Ai sat in the back, and was looking at the two guys in front with his arms dissatisfied, probably because he was awakened while sleeping, so he was in a bad mood.


    Naruto raised his left hand, holding the steering wheel with only his right hand, and said:


    "It''s none of my business, she brought you out because she has something to ask you, and seek revenge to her."


    Facing Xiao Ai''s cold scrutiny, Naruto immediately betrayed Feng Fujiko, and it was of the kind without hesitation. It has long been common for them to betray each other.


    Fujiko chuckled, as if Naruto didn''t care about her betrayal. She was not angry at all. Looking at Xiaoai''s indifferent face from the rearview mirror, she said, "I''m sorry, sad, it''s so late. I also wake you up, as compensation, my sister will do a facial massage for you later."


    "Press your own first!"


    Xiao Ai knows that facing this woman, she must never give her a chance to make an inch, otherwise she will really be eaten to death, so her words are not at all polite, even more cold and sharp than usual.


    "Anyway, you are the one who needs beauty care between the two of us."


    Even if Xiao Ai regained Shirley''s appearance, she was still twenty years younger than Fuji. Anyway, it was a 37-year-old middle-aged woman who needed beauty, not a 17-year-old young girl.


    "That''s right"


    Feng Fujiko seemed to agree with Xiao Ai''s words, stretched out his hand and touched the same moist cheeks for years, and said: "No matter how you maintain it, you are 37 years old after all. Old age and decay are no way. ...Someone doesn''t care about me, and goes to find other young girls."


    Feng Fujiko sighed, and even shook Naruto''s arm with his 99 chest, making the car sway on the road like it was drunk.


    "Stupid woman! I''m driving!"


    Seeing the two guys in front who used quarrels as a way of communicating feelings, Xiao Ai curled her lips with jealousy. Feng Fujiko''s feminine charm would be amazing even if she was the same woman, even if she was back to her original state. Xiao Ai is confident in appearance, but her figure is an irreparable gap. 99...This number is hard to surpass among Asian women.


    The car was speeding along the dark Tokyo streets. When Xiao Ai''s jealousy disappeared completely and she was able to think normally again, she was already in a huge bath.


    The decoration of this bath, and even the entire bathroom, is quite luxurious, even making Xiao Ai mistakenly think that he is in the palace. There are countless white bubbles floating on the water, which makes it impossible to see the scene under the water. Ai is less embarrassed and embarrassed to bathe with him.


    "By the way, why do you all have villas in places like this?"


    Naruto picked up the wine bottle next to the bath, poured himself a glass of wine, and then said slowly: "This is not a villa. To be precise, it should be one of the bases, because before, I often performed missions around the world, so I bought a lot of villas as a base for my own rest and recuperation. After all, probably the top 100 cities in the world have my base."


    "It''s really rich and powerful... this kind of thing is done by someone with money and big money like you!"


    "The money is my own only when it is spent. Do I have to go to hell with a bunch of money? Whether it is Japanese yen or US dollars, it won''t be common in hell, right."


    "Too lazy to talk to you, talking for a long time is all wrong!"


    "Whether it is false or righteous, as long as it is said to be correct, it is reasonable!"


    Naruto said to make Xiaoai and Fujiko roll their eyes at the same time, and then soaked for about ten minutes before Naruto walked out of the bath first.


    "I''m done washing, you two don''t soak for too long, otherwise it will be bad for your health."


    "Well, Ana, you still care about me."


    "Got it, long-winded!"


    Two women with completely different personalities, Fujiko and Xiaoai, answered Naruto completely opposite. Naruto washed the foam on her body and walked out of the bathroom. In this huge luxurious bathroom, only Xiaoai and Feng were left. Fujiko is two people.


    Looking at Feng Fujiko, who turned into indifference, Xiao Ai said:


    "Let''s talk, what the hell are you looking for me?"


    Naruto had said before that it was because Fujiko had something to find her out at night, but now Naruto is leaving alone and leaving the two of them alone clearly proves this.


    "Don''t be so cold, sad sauce"


    Feng Fujiko has a familiar ability that is even more exaggerated than Naruto, and swims to Xiao Ai''s side with his hands and feet, and stretches out his thief hand under the white bubbles.


    "what!"


    Xiao Ai let out a scream infrequently, and Feng Fujiko immediately swam away, not giving Xiao Ai any chance to fight back.


    "Oh, it''s really a cute reaction, but after the body has shrunk, has the chest shrunk? Or..." Feng Fujiko looked at the little sorrow with only one head exposed on the water, with a bad look in his eyes, and said: "You are in Shirley Is it only this level in the era?"


    "Of course it won''t be like this! At that time even more..."


    Even if it is a cold Frankenstein like Xiao Ai, she is still a girl, and she still cares about her figure. Under Feng Fujiko''s ridicule, she can no longer maintain her previous ice shell. The iceberg almost turned into a volcano, and then she was ashamed behind. Stopped in time before blurting out the words and turned to look at the wall.


    ''No way!Don''t be fooled by this woman!''


    Probably because of the very similar relationship between Fujiko and Belmode, Xiao Ai had a lot of resistance to her, and her antagonism became more serious.


    Feng Fujiko chuckled. A little girl like Xiao Ai, who is hard on the outside and soft on the inside, is not at all her enchanting opponent. She leans on the side of the bath sexy and enchantingly, as if she is lying on a sofa chair as a beautiful temptation, with beautiful legs. It emerged from the white bubble, even Xiao Ai had to sigh a fairy.


    "Well, to be serious, do you want me to finish that medicine with you? Your ideal perfect APTX-4869."


    "What will you do when you are done?"


    "Of course it is to rejuvenate yourself first. Keeping youth forever is the dream of all women. You can make a lot of money if you sell it."


    "If that''s the case, forget it."


    "Hey?"


    "What I made is not a medicine to realize that dream. If a woman is controlled by youth, will it be over?"


    "That''s so beautiful, it''s Shirley." Feng Fujiko''s eyes seemed to be touched, but then he completely concealed his true feelings, looked at the back of Xiao Ai turning and leaving, and said: "But you really Can you ignore it at all? Especially when it involves him."


    Sure enough, Xiao Ai stopped, but did not turn around. Perhaps turning around at this time was a kind of surrender to Feng Fujiko.


    "I have known him for more than 20 years. In the past 20 years, I have changed from a 17-year-old girl to a 37-year-old woman, but he has never aged in these 20 years. You can see it with your own eyes. He is the same age as me, he looks exactly like a high school student, no matter his mentality or body, he is so young."


    "what do you want to say in the end?"


    "He is very carefree, but he is not a person who never refuses to come. He sees women have very high requirements. I think you know this too. Because you took the medicine, you have more than ten years of youth than others, but It''s useless. Although there is no basis, I absolutely believe that after ten, thirty, or even fifty years, he is still so young and so good, but what about you and me? At that time, we will still age, our hair will turn white, the figure will be out of shape, and the teeth will fall out. Even if then his love for us will remain the same, but you can tolerate a gray-haired, aging and ugly self staying in his Around?"


    With a crash, Feng Fujiko walked out of the bath, revealing his flawless body.


    "No matter what, I must get the medicine, even if I come by myself!"


    The rare true feelings of this natural deceiver made Xiao Ai no longer able to refute it. Standing in the bathroom in a daze, she seemed to be lost in thought, "Tighten more over there! Yes, that''s it!"


    Tokyo Stadium is about to host a solo concert of the popular Italian idol Emilio, and even for Emilio¡¯s one-person concert, this time the entire Tokyo Stadium will be remodeled. The time of the concert is gradually approaching. The transformation work has also entered the final stage, and no errors are tolerated.


    Luciano stood in the lounge, watching the final renovation of the stadium from the window with a smile on his face.


    "Well, yes, it seems to work more closely than usual."


    Claudia, a beautiful woman with a smooth short blond hair, sat at the table, smiling the same, but with a completely different meaning.

 842 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 842

    "Everyone was infected by Emilion''s momentum."


    Luciano pulled up the floor-to-ceiling windows and turned around and said, "Well, after the trip to Japan is over, I will go back to Europe. There should be a short break this time."


    Claudia''s face looked a little low, and she looked down at the dark desktop.


    "Is the transaction conducted in this room?"


    "what happened?"


    Luciano''s fat face became gloomy and treacherous because of his sudden change of tone. He didn''t turn around, but looked at Claudia, who looked abnormal with the cold light from the corner of his eyes.


    "Why are you suddenly interested? Or... boring sense of justice?"


    Chapter 366-Trade between livestock, trouble the queen''s commission!


    There are also obvious differences between Luciano and Claudia, and the final result of the dialogue between the two is just unhappy.


    Although there is still a little time before the concert, the only people in the stadium are supposed to be the staff at the moment, but Maori and Xiaolan, because they have helped Emilion before, can now visit here in advance.


    "Mr. Maori."


    Luciano walked out of the room and turned into that polite and gentle look again. He did not see the treacherous and gloomy as before, let alone that he was a member of the Italian Mafia.


    "I''m sorry to trouble you, busy detective."


    "No," Mouri Kogoro was very pretentious at this time, and said: "I just choose tasks based on my own ideas."


    "But the concert is about to begin tomorrow, so I should not be able to sleep tonight."


    "Hehe..." Luciano chuckled and turned to look at the huge stage. "At this time there is no job for me. I just drank a glass of wine, and then went to bed, because it was quite reliable. Your bodyguard is here."


    "Leave it to me!" Kogoro Mouri clenched a fist with one hand, "Miss Claudia!"


    "Crow..."


    Moori Kogoro realized that he had missed his mouth, and he waved his hand to change his words and said, "No, no! I mean I will protect Mr. Emilio perfectly!"


    Xiaolan didn''t bother to watch the shameful performance of Kogoro Mouri again, glanced around, and then quickly found Claudia who was sitting in the auditorium, and immediately ran over.


    "Miss Claudia."


    Claudia sat in the audience with her arms folded, looking down at the bottom of the final work, her eyelashes concealed her eyes, making her look full of sadness, hearing Xiao Lan''s voice After that, he suddenly came back to his senses.


    "Miss Xiao Lan."


    "Miss Claudia is really a little fidgety, is it because of the concert?"


    "Yes." Claudia looked at the entire auditorium from a height and said, "I don''t feel relieved until the audience is full here tomorrow."


    "Obviously all the tickets have been sold out, so there is no need to worry so much."


    "I still dream of myself running around in an empty meeting place. At that time, I had to pretend to be a different audience and not let Emilio discover it."


    "That''s just a dream."


    "That used to be my reality." It can only be said that everyone has their own past, especially beautiful women. "Have you seen the following? There are opinions and notices for the next concert and put them on the seats, that It used to be my job...in a small meeting room that couldn''t hold even thirty people."


    Xiaolan''s eyes seemed to be touched, and her mood was not consciously touched, and said, "That''s very hard."


    "Yeah, it''s really hard, because I don''t have money. I am suffering from my weakness and can''t do anything for Emilio...that me."


    "Miss Claudia..." Xiao Lan opened her mouth. Although she doesn''t know what this woman has experienced, she always feels sad. "I think Mr. Emilyon might not want you to pay for him. Many, I think Mr. Emilio just needs to see you happy."


    "Miss Xiao Lan..."


    "I also have a person who I like, he is very powerful, very powerful, he seems to be omnipotent, in my eyes he is like a god, no matter what, he is impeccably good. When I get along with him, I also feel a little inferior. When he is seriously injured to protect me, I really feel so useless. I have never hated and cursed my powerlessness like that, but he endured it. The pain on the body told me, "As long as you can see your smile, it is the greatest gift to me." I think Mr. Emilio must be in the same mood. For him, the most important thing is Crow. Miss Dia, yourself."


    An international flight stopped at Tokyo International Airport in Japan...


    A man with hair like Dr. Tianma in "Astro Boy" stepped off the plane, carrying a dilapidated suitcase in his hand, and arrived in front of a bar.


    BARWEAPON!


    If translated, it should be the Arms Bar. Although the facade is dilapidated like a garbage dump, it is a membership bar. With this name, the shabby facade, and the picky membership system, it won¡¯t be anything. Where good people come.


    The man walked into this underground bar, put his suitcase aside, and then unbuttoned his coat and scarf.


    "It''s still the same as before, it''s really familiar."


    In the entire bar, there is only one bartender who is wiping the glasses. There are not many guests here, but to be precise, there are very few, so he is the only one who exists.


    The man walked to the bar, and the bartender continued to wipe his glass. He had a perfect bald head. In this dimly lit underground bar, he also wore glasses and a bushy beard. The shape of the bartender was really curious. Mr. spoke lightly.


    "Finally, I collected everything you wanted."


    "Is there a brand new Walter?"


    "Even the grip and trigger are made of stainless steel, which is really light and reliable."


    "Hehe, you''re always reliable." The man took off his sunglasses and pointed at the suitcase he had brought. "The money is there."


    "In terms of money, you can give it to me after discussing it with the guest behind."


    "Ok?"


    The man walked in the direction pointed by the bartender with a strange mood, and then he saw a man sitting there with his legs crossed. According to the amount of rum left in the bottle, it should have not been long since he came. of.


    "That''s it, you are here, I didn''t even notice."


    "No need to say..." Naruto poured half a glass of rum into his glass like boiled water, and then touched the glass of whiskey in the man''s hand, "I am nothing. monster."


    "You have time to wait for me here, which means that your actions are almost done, and the Cherry Sapphire must have already arrived, right?"


    "Hehe, you really deserve to be King, the talent knows everything right after getting off the plane."


    "No way, even if you are not in the same group, the five of you are too famous after all. Anything you do will be international news, and you have also found the flight I want to take, and then waited for me here in advance? "


    "Oh, I am really excited to be praised by KING."


    KING took a sip of whiskey. The taste of the iced whiskey really stimulates nerves, which relieves the fatigue of doing international flights. He looked at Naruto with sorrowful eyes, "Say, you are here to find me. Although I really want to have a simple drink with you, the world''s No. 1 killer suddenly appeared here. It shouldn''t be for such a trivial matter."


    Naruto directly showed the international ticket in front of KING, and said without a smile: "The first-class ticket to Naples, can you turn around now?"


    KING looked at Naruto lightly, then suddenly looked around the bar, as if looking for something.


    "are you kidding me?"


    "Don''t play, there are no cameras here." Naruto put the ticket on the table and explained his true purpose. "The work of the Italian mafia Luciano, you stop."

 843 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 843

    "Are you telling a joke?"


    "Of course not, I''m not Lupin." Naruto spit out his monkey brother, "but this time the mission is different, and I don''t want to turn my face with you."


    "Is it because of a woman?"


    "It''s KING, really sharp enough." Naruto smiled and flattered, and said: "It''s because of a certain princess... No, it''s her Royal Highness now, because that queen''s commission, so this I must solve the matter myself, of course, I won''t let you do it in vain." Naruto took out another envelope and placed it in front of KING like a ticket.


    According to the general rule, there should be a huge check in it, but the people Naruto knows are all weirdos, and it is not so easy to impress them with money.


    "Pretending guy."


    "This is a picture of Kudo Yukiko."


    "what?!"


    The beast in front of him changed his complexion as he had imagined. It was really not a waste of time that he kept the life of Xizi temporarily, and served him deliciously.


    "And the sexy photo of Kris Wynyard when she just debuted, out of print, even the negatives are in it."


    Naruto continued to increase the weight of the bait and dangled the animal in front of him. However, if Belmode knew about this, he might have turned his face directly. In fact, Naruto was expecting the witch to change her face. Look like.


    Seeing the beast in front of him, Naruto retreated, pressing the ticket and photos on the table and taking them back.


    "Don''t forget it!"


    boom!


    KING slapped it on the table, snatched the ticket and the precious photo from Naruto, and less than half an hour after arriving in Japan, he immediately boarded the international flight to Naples, the largest city in the southern tip of Italy.


    "In this way, KING''s problem is solved, and only two bastards, Luciano and Aran Smith are left. Alas...it''s really troublesome. I knew I would not accept the commission of the troublesome queen."


    Chapter 367-The transaction at Haneda Airport, the melee in the dark!


    With Miwako¡¯s violent driving method, it¡¯s a miracle that this unmodified car hasn¡¯t rotted yet...


    Emilio''s solo will be held smoothly and on time, but today''s solo will obviously not be calm, to be precise, it will not be calm in other places, which can be seen from the reaction of three people.


    "I''ll go to the toilet." Conan held his skateboard.


    "Me too." Xiaolan walked completely in the opposite direction of Conan.


    "I''m going to be a guard next to the stage." Mouri Kogoro was so proud.


    "In that case..."


    Ms. Sonoko Suzuki raised her eyebrows and occupied the seat of four people alone, her expression was really happy and depressed.


    "Don''t you just become me alone?!"


    It''s rare that she bought four tickets for Emilio''s concert, and in the end she was the only one sitting in the seat. This feeling made even a nervous girl like the garden feel a huge depression.


    Fortunately, the concert began soon, and the depression in the garden did not last long. The lights on the stage were brilliant, and Emilion appeared under the attention of everyone, showing his perfect singing voice, and the garden immediately entered the state of a fan. , Listening happily to Emilio¡¯s singing, as for the three empty seats around her, she had completely ignored them.


    Claudia stood in the background, watching Emilio¡¯s dedicated performance on stage, watching this brilliant moment, Claudia¡¯s expression became extremely peaceful, and behind her, her eyes Mu, Mao Li and Xiao Lan are already looking for her.


    "really weird!"


    Listening to a police surveillance vehicle outside the Tokyo Stadium indicates that something extraordinary will definitely happen tonight.Qian Xingxing sat in the surveillance vehicle and looked at the dozen or so surveillance screens in front of him. No matter what, he couldn''t understand what happened.


    "Don''t say it''s Lupin, even the fellow Luciano is missing. Could it be that Luciano was trading here?"


    "It''s not just them, but Ishikawa Goemon and Dimension Daisuke can''t see the shadows at all. All the videos show that they have never appeared in this stadium today." Sato Mikako adjusted the video on the screen with a serious face." The last time I saw Luciano¡¯s figure was... this, thirty minutes ago!"


    "This is the door to the underground parking garage, but no cars came out of the parking lot after that. What''s going on?!"


    "Come and see this!"


    Shiratori suddenly broke in from outside, holding the design and construction drawings of this huge stadium.


    "The underground passage is longer than we thought, because part of it is dedicated to VIPs, so we can''t see it, and the surveillance can''t take it!"


    "what?!"


    Sato Mikako immediately grabbed the design and construction drawing from Shiratori''s hand, carefully checked the route of the VIP channel shown on it, and rushed out immediately.


    "I''ll drive down that road, see if you can see me!"


    Miwako Sato was a quick-witted man, especially when he was handling the case. He immediately jumped on his red Mazda FD and galloped towards the underground parking lot of Tokyo Stadium.


    Although the parking lot of the Tokyo Stadium is very large, it is nothing for this policewoman who dared to speed up to more than 100 kilometers in the downtown area. In the process of galloping, she even broke the signs and signs on the ground. The parking rod on the passage then rushed out of the parking lot, and after a beautiful flick, the car was parked in the open-air parking lot.


    "How? Can you see me?!"


    "No, you can''t see your car on all the monitors."


    "Damn it! It was put together!" Mikako Sato knocked hard on the roof of the car, let out a low roar, her eyes were very angry and upset, "Go in from the general passage, and then out from the VIP passage... ¡­Wait! Where''s the surveillance camera in the outdoor parking lot outside?"


    "No, you can''t see your car at all from that angle."


    "Recall the video of the outdoor parking lot, maybe you can see where the car is going."


    "understood."


    Shiratori adjusted the video of the parking lot more than ten minutes ago, but instead of seeing Luciano''s car, he saw another small figure.


    "Ke... Conan?!"


    The concert is still going on in full swing. Emilio¡¯s performance today is extremely hard, making all the audience who came to the scene a feast for their ears, while in the background, Claudia sat on a bench with a slightly pushy expression. Shoved.


    "Yes, you already know it."


    Xiaolan looked at Claudia, who had made many mistakes, and didn''t show any negative emotions, but felt that she was very pitiful. At the time, in the audience, her strange emotions should be because of this.


    "Mr. Emilio has always cared about you, Miss Claudia, and... he doesn''t want you to do anything wrong again."


    Xiao Lan''s warning and comfort from the audience resurfaced in her mind. Claudia turned her head and glanced at the direction of the stage. From here, Emilio''s hard-working figure could still be seen.


    Claudia took a deep breath and stood up, returning to her former state.


    "I understand. Just ask what you want. I will tell you everything I know."


    "Then who is going to trade with Luciano this time?"


    "I haven''t seen that person, but I heard Luciano mention that person''s name once, called Aron Smith."


    "Aron Smith? Didn''t he mention the location of the deal with you?"


    "No, that guy will not trust anyone. Up to now, only he knows the place of the transaction, but it seems that the content of this transaction is related to Cherry Sapphire."

 844 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 844

    The sound of pulleys rolling on the ground appeared in the empty Haneda Airport pit area. A man in a black suit pushed a suitcase with a trolley. Judging from the sign above, this should be followed by Emilio Part of the luggage together.


    "Really strict, Mr. Luciano, pretend to be backup equipment and put it at the airport, and then take it out during the transaction."


    Luciano''s fat face showed insidious marks, and said: "Because this thing is not allowed in the country, but even if it is an investigation, there is absolutely nothing to be found."


    Luciano opened the suitcase with the key he had been with, and then took out a black briefcase inside.


    "So, you actually hid that thing inside the keyboard."


    "Of course, only this is safe enough."


    Luciano opened the passing keys and took out a few long strips that seemed to be cut from stone, slightly smaller than the keys.


    "That''s it, you can process it whatever you want."


    Aran Smith saw the goal he wanted, with a smile on his face, and said, "Then we will give you the agreed things."


    A man behind Aran Smith came over, holding a beautiful jewellery box in his hand. After opening it, it contained the cherry sapphire he had stolen in danger from Lupin III.


    "Sapphire?!" Luciano looked at the cherry sapphire in the jewelry box, and immediately reached out and hugged the black briefcase, "Don''t be kidding! What is that?!"


    "what did you say?"


    Huh!!


    When Aran Smith was puzzled, all the lights in the pit lane suddenly went out, leaving only the headlights of an Alfa Romeo in the direction of the entrance, and the silhouette of a man.


    "Okay, don''t waste any more time, I''m almost falling asleep after waiting."


    Aran Smith and Luciano stepped back immediately, and their two men kept shooting at the silhouette of the man, but the silhouette was really just a silhouette, but it was a trick made out of wooden boards, but it attracted attention. All their firepower.


    The flying bullets also damaged the headlights of Alfa Romeo, completely losing the light. It was only through a little night light in the distance. In this darkness, Naruto and Dimension, who had already lurked here, showed themselves. ability.


    With only that little light dimension, you can aim the guns in everyone''s hands, and Naruto also took out his most comfortable kunai, and disarmed these guys in the dark.


    With a little spark from the muzzle of the dimension, Lupin took advantage of the darkness and snatched the important black briefcase from Luciano''s hands.


    Lupin III rushed to his car immediately after grabbing the box, but with his strong hearing, he noticed that someone was approaching behind him. The moment the lights in the pit area turned on again, Lupin pulled out his car. The old Walter P38 gun, pointed at the kid who appeared here.


    Conan took the pistol and aimed at Lupin III, with a dark smile on his face, and said: "I said, if I meet again, I will catch you."


    Although Lupin was surprised that Conan could find this place, he was just astonished. He still had that kind of indifferent smile on his face, and even put away his Master Walter gun.


    "Oh, it''s a pity, anyone can say beautiful words, but I, Lupin III, will not be caught."


    "That''s right."


    Someone agreed with Lupin''s statement, and the sharp tingling from the back of his neck told Conan what he was facing.


    "Conan, although I really want to reward you for finding this place, I promise I can cut your neck before you shoot!"


    Chapter 368-Conan''s dark hands, mistakes made, Judy here!


    From anyone¡¯s point of view, Naruto¡¯s reflexes are far better than Conan. For Conan, he needs to shoot Lupin in an instant, and then avoid Naruto¡¯s kunai, regardless of these two things. It was completely impossible to take them apart or put them together, so Lupin put all his guns away, because there was no danger at all.


    Naruto squeezed the handle of Kumo and gently rubbed his fingers, which caused Kumu to rotate left and right, and the tip also cut the skin behind Conan''s neck.


    Naruto looked at the back of Conan''s head with a playful look, no need to guess, his current expression must be full of justice, and Naruto this guy is completely different.


    "Conan, how about we discuss it? You don''t see what happened today. I can spare you not to die."


    "Ba Ga!" Conan is absolutely impossible to give up, everyone knows this, "How can you not see it if you have chased here?!"


    "Then there is no way, I don''t know who is the idiot."


    Naruto sighed in a low voice and was about to start, Luciano''s fat face was full of anger after being tricked.


    "Where is that gem?! Where is that gem?!"


    There was also a frown on Aron Smith''s face that never seemed to change, and the anxiety in his heart had gradually expanded at this time.


    "It seems to have been calculated from the beginning, do you know the man Cairn Gigitas?"


    "Kane?! Who?! I don''t know this man!"


    Luciano roared loudly, and Dimension pressed his hat. Aron Smith didn''t notice Dimension''s behavior, but his brows furrowed deeper.


    "It seems that it was my mistake. I was completely fooled."


    Aran Smith originally wanted to use a slightly more peaceful means, but in this situation, the target was in front of him, and he absolutely did not let go. He pulled up his clothes and passed the micro microphone on the inside of the clothes. Give orders to your own men.


    "It doesn''t matter, kill them all!"


    Several armed armored vehicles drove off from Aran Smith''s plane. In each vehicle, a soldier was responsible for controlling the machine gun mounted on the armored vehicle, and countless bullets were fired indiscriminately in the direction of the maintenance area.


    The densely packed bullets can be avoided if Naruto is in an open area, but it is more troublesome in this maintenance area with limited space.


    Others were even more unlikely to use their bodies to resist the bullets and immediately searched for shelter. Lupin also quickly hid behind his car. No surprise, this car was about to be scrapped today.


    Ishikawa Goemon landed on the roof, pulling out his iron sword like lightning, and the blade flashed like purple lightning.


    "Secret sword tornado rebounds!"


    The iron sword had exerted its greatest power in the hands of Goemon, and it quickly turned into a circular shield that blew all the bullets away.


    Naruto was too lazy to hide behind Goemon this time, and Lupin was not harmed by Goemon''s unparalleled sword skills, but he still said this cold talk.


    "It''s really dangerous, Goemon."


    Ishikawa Goemon is not the kind of person who can make jokes. Most of Lupin''s ridicule is silent. After blocking all the bullets, Goemon retracts the sword.


    "My sword skills are not mature enough!"


    Naruto and Lupin extended their heads from both sides of the car, looking helplessly at the man who can reflect on himself anytime and anywhere.


    "Now is not the time to reflect!"


    The drama has already been staged, and the actors are gradually appearing on the stage. The old uncle Qian Xing is unwilling to be lonely at this time. He drove his own car and found this place based on his instinct to chase Lupin. He used his own Dr. Biah Li¡¯s Beetle. The slightly burly car slammed into the armored car under Aran Smith.


    "Don''t hinder me!!"


    The old uncle is absolutely outstanding by human standards, whether it is body or courage. With such a small car that has not undergone any military modification, he dared to hit an armored car hard, and the windows and windshield were broken because of this violent collision. , Shards of glass flew in front of him, and the old man was equally fearless!


    The two armored vehicles that followed used machine guns to shoot at the old man''s car, and Goemon and Naruto had already charged up with swords at this time.


    "The secret of the steel iron slash!"


    Goemon demonstrated a sword skill that is more precise than a CNC lathe. He completely cut the entire armored car into standard cubes, and then cut all the clothes of the two soldiers on the car, but it didn¡¯t. Hurt their bodies.

 845 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 845

    "Breaking the military!!"


    Naruto''s swordsmanship is far less elegant. Speaking of which, the flag wood swordsmanship was originally a swordsmanship used on the battlefield, especially this trick to break the army. It was originally used as a destructive sword to tear the enemy''s formations apart. law.


    The huge knife cut all the airstrips, and then engulfed the entire armored vehicle suddenly, and then a twisted metal group flew to the rear and fell to the ground, thick blood flowing out of the gap in the metal. , A wheel fell to the ground, it was like being crushed by some huge monster.


    Naruto and Goemon each dealt with an armored car, and the old uncle took care of the rest.


    Although Lao Shui drove a small car, his desire to fight was really burning. He used his small car and smashed into a powerful armored car.


    "It''s not the hunting season, let me go!!"


    Under the powerful offensive of the old uncle, the armored car completely lost control, the car slid over, and then lost its balance due to inertia, and the whole car rolled sideways on the ground.


    "Lupin! I want to catch you!!"


    The old uncle had high morale, but the car that had rammed into an armored car was uncontrollable and drove straight past Lupin.


    "Ah! The brakes failed!!"


    Accompanied by the uncle''s miserable yelling, the out-of-control car smashed through the wall behind, and the old uncle slammed into the sea.


    "It''s so pathetic..."


    Naruto sighed in a low voice, and at this moment, Alan Smith''s men immediately rushed out and surrounded Lupin III with different guns.


    Lupin held the black briefcase he had snatched from Luciano and screamed, "No way, why is it so?"


    Boom boom boom!!


    Continuous gunshots rang out in the darkness, accurately knocking down the guns in the hands of the guys who surrounded Lupin. Lupin happily turned to his friend and waved, and said: "Oh! It''s a dimension, you are making progress. That''s it!"


    "It''s not me." Dimensional looked helplessly at the pistol in his hand that showed no signs of firing.


    "He can''t use anesthesia bombs."


    "That said, who would it be?"


    Lupin scratched his head, as if he still didn''t understand, and Naruto had already walked back with his own Kusana sword like he was carrying a big knife, and said, "It''s Judy."


    Judy was holding her pistol, but she didn''t show her ID, and even rubbed her scalp with the gun helplessly.


    "Although I really want to say''I caught you, Lupin'', why are you guys here?"


    "We should ask you this sentence!" Naruto tapped Judy on the head with the scabbard. "You didn''t look at that person well, why did you come here?"


    Judy touched where she was knocked by Naruto, and then pointed at Conan.


    "It was he who informed us that there was a big case here at Haneda Airport, so we called people over. I didn''t expect to hear the sound of a machine gun right here, but I didn''t expect it to be you."


    Conan took a step forward, just blocking the angle of Dimensional shooting, and said: "Do you think I would really go to such a dangerous place without a plan?"


    "The plan is really good!" Naruto nodded to express his admiration for Conan, on the one hand because he knew in a short time to call Judy and the others over, and on the other hand, because Conan blocked the angle of Dimension''s shooting, "However, your intelligence Still not enough."


    Lupin suddenly turned around, holding the black look, looking at Judy happily.


    "Ah, Judy, it''s been a long time."


    Judy''s forehead bounced, and a certain monkey also triggered a violent factor that had been hidden since he was a child. He walked forward in two steps, snatched the box in Lupin''s hand, and aimed at the monkey face.


    boom!!


    "Super home run!"


    Judy hit Lupin with a box, but the beating of his forehead continued.


    "I said, don''t call me Judy Chan!!!"


    Although Lupin was beaten by Judy, Conan could definitely see from here the closeness between Judy and the others, and couldn''t help being surprised.


    Naruto looked at Conan with a shocked look, and kindly explained something he didn''t know, and said: "You should know about Judy''s parents being killed by Belmode. Later, Judy was I adopted it, but to be precise it was brought up by me, the two sons and Lupin. It was the biggest mistake that you asked Judy to arrest Lupin."


    "But, should he just run away like this?!"


    Conan stared at Judy closely, as if trying to awaken her sense of justice, but Judy shrugged helplessly, and said: "Even if you tell me to catch them, I can''t deal with any of these four guys, even if you ask me It''s just the fate of being knocked out, the power gap is too big."


    It''s not the opponent''s opponent at all, so Judy wouldn''t rush up to look for it.


    Conan''s face turned pale, and it seemed that he couldn''t accept that an FBI would watch the criminals commit crimes without taking action to stop them. This was simply a huge impact on his worldview, and Conan, who was mentally unstable, was completely unprepared. , Was targeted from behind.


    boom!!


    "what!"


    Conan was lucky, the bullet missed, only hitting his left arm, but the impact of the bullet still made him fall to the ground. Dimensional instinctively immediately aimed at the person who shot, and Aron Smith took the opportunity Caught Conan who was wounded by the gun.


    "Don''t move anything!"


    Chapter 369-The opportunity created by everyone, reappearing will kill the wolf!!


    Although that should be the line that the police said to the prisoner, Alan Smith now has a hostage in his hand, but it is very troublesome.


    Aran Smith grabbed Conan in one hand, pointed a pistol at Conan''s head in the other, and said, "If you move around, I will blow his head with one shot."


    Although everyone knows that Alan Smith dare not really kill him, otherwise he will lose the last guarantee of safety, but Judy and the others do not dare to go directly to grab someone.


    Aran Smith was relieved to see Naruto and the others did not act.


    "Now, give me that box!"


    Judy turned his head and glanced at Naruto. Although he was more concerned about Conan''s life, Naruto made the decision after all. After seeing Naruto nodding, Judy pushed the black box to Aron Smith.


    After Aran Smith got the box, he stood up with Conan in his arms, and of course continued to point his pistol at Conan''s head.


    "Can you please stay away from me? Especially the two of you."


    Aaron Smith focused on Naruto and Goemon. Obviously, he was very concerned about the superhuman powers they showed just now. If they were close, even if Aron Smith had a hostage in his hand, it might be. Being caught or even killed directly.


    "Well, I understand."


    Naruto flicked his hand without a sword, faced Aron Smith, and stepped back into the pit lane.


    "Get the car here!"


    "Yes!"


    Aran Smith took a submachine gun from his own hand and aimed at Lupin''s Alfa Romeo with a burst of fire, blasting the tire completely.


    "Oh my God, my car is ruined again."

 846 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 846

    Lupin covered his face with one hand, lamenting that his car died young, but Naruto reluctantly rubbed his head with the hilt of the Kusanagi sword, and said, "Judy, did you drive?"


    "Of course not. In order to approach here quietly, we all walked here." Judy sighed helplessly, and then looked at Naruto with some expectation, "At your speed, it''s not before the plane accelerates. Can''t catch up at all."


    "Ordinary airplanes can still be tried, but jet airplanes..."


    Naruto is not a superman. Jet airplanes, compared to ordinary airplanes, will eject a more violent and super strong air flow backwards. Under that air flow, even Naruto¡¯s speed and power will be suppressed. It was very powerful. In that kind of telling upstream, Naruto could barely maintain a speed of about 60 kilometers per hour, and it was impossible to catch up with the plane.


    "I called the helicopter just now, but there is no way to get there before they take off. Damn it, can I just watch them run away like this?!"


    Aran Smith threw the submachine gun with all the bullets on the ground. After getting into the car, Luciano pointed his pistol at Conan''s head and said, "Will they shoot?"


    "Don''t worry, they won''t be able to have this kid." Aran Smith was much more calm than Luciano. After getting in the car, he used a small headset to inform his men on the plane, "Just take off. Well, don¡¯t worry about air traffic control anymore!"


    The aircraft began to accelerate on the acceleration trajectory, while the rear door was still open. It seemed that the intention was to board the plane while maintaining the acceleration.


    "what should I do now?"


    "You ask me what to do, I can''t tell in this case." Naruto scratched his cheek and wiped off a drop of sweat on his face by the way. His ears moved suddenly, and his expression immediately changed. Turn to joy.


    "This voice..."


    Goemon suddenly opened his eyes and said in a deep voice, "It''s the engine, there are two, and it''s very powerful!"


    Naruto is very familiar with the sound of the engine, because that is his favorite motorcycle, the powerful engine sound of the Dodge Tomahawk, and the motorcycle is equipped with a racing-grade engine. This is really something that a lunatic has done. That huge The roar of the engine gradually approached, to the point where Judy and the others could also hear it clearly.


    "Naruto!"


    Accompanied by a pleasant female voice, two Dodge Tomahawks rushed up the ramp at the same time, rushing in front of Naruto and the others.


    "Sister Fuji and... Xiao Ai?" Judy felt that her head suddenly couldn''t adapt to the current situation. "Why are you here?"


    "Oh, it''s Little Judy." Feng Fujiko said the name that made Judy get goose bumps all over, took off his pink sunglasses and said, "But is it over here?"


    "No, it''s just starting now, get in the car!"


    Naruto and their five-member problematic children''s army, this time joined a little mourning, six people squeezed into two motorcycles, this is really a rare wonder in a century.


    The car Aron Smith was sitting in boarded the plane from the rear door, and the plane turned from the acceleration runway to the take-off runway, and two motorcycles carrying three people were also catching up at this time.


    "Why should I take the rudder?!"


    Xiao Ai leaned down and grabbed the handle of the motorcycle, and asked a seven-year-old girl to manipulate the monster machine like the tomahawk. This behavior was crazy.


    Feng Fujiko carried a bazooka on his shoulder, and he aimed at the rear of the plane, and said, "Then you will launch the bazooka? Don''t worry, it will be over soon, boom!!"


    Mime Fujiko let out a lovely''boom'', and she deliberately retaliated against Aron Smith, and she didn''t even think about Conan who was also sitting on the plane at this time.


    boom!!


    A rocket launched from the muzzle, dragged a long tail, and immediately flew towards the aircraft ahead.


    Buzzing...


    The aircraft¡¯s turbo jets came into play at this time, and it really entered the take-off stage. The two turbo jets ejected super-strong air currents, which instantly disrupted the flight direction of the rocket launcher, causing the bombardment of Feng Fujiko. air.


    "Oh, it''s a pity." Feng Fujiko sighed. He didn''t intend to reflect on his dangerous behavior. He threw the useless rocket launcher directly, and then he didn''t know where to take out two submachine guns.


    "I will use this next."


    ''Where did this jumper woman put her weapon?!''


    "Bazooka?!"


    Aran Smith, who was already on the plane, saw the shells flying through the window. He was so frightened, his eyes turned indifferent, and he said without hesitation: "Throw that kid down right away! Take off right away!!"


    "understood!"


    Although he took Conan as his hostage just now, Aron Smith would never mind throwing Conan directly from the accelerating plane at this time to buy a little time for them to take off.


    The bullet wound on Conan''s body hadn''t been bandaged, he was pitifully abandoned, and he was dropped directly from the accelerating plane.


    Naruto stretched out his hand, caught Conan, and then threw it to the rear. Conan was on a motorcycle with a horizontal forward speed, while Naruto threw Conan out, causing a horizontal backward speed, two speeds. They were basically the same, keeping Conan still relative to the ground. Although he fell painfully, he still survived tenaciously.


    Using the time gained by throwing Conan down, the plane''s tires have gradually left the ground.


    "Damn it! Can''t catch up?!"


    "It''s strange that I can''t catch up! Guys, send me up!!"


    Naruto shouted suddenly. Although everyone didn''t understand what he was going to do, they knew that Naruto was going to chase the plane. The other five people fully cooperated with Naruto''s actions.


    After the plane took off, it just staggered past, and a yellow beetle rushed in front of Naruto and the others from under the plane.


    "It''s just right!" Feng Fujiko sneered on his face, and the two-handed submachine gun aimed at the beetle with a burst of fire, knocking out the two front wheels of the beetle.


    "what!"


    The little one on the Beatles panicked because of the sudden loss of control of the car, but this is not a question that Feng Fujiko would consider. Anyway, for her, the only person she cares about is Naruto.


    Because the front wheel was knocked out, Dr. Ari''s beetle formed an upward slope in front of Naruto and the others.


    "dash forward!!"


    Dimension, Goemon, and Lupin were in front, and Naruto and the others were behind, and they rushed to Dr. Aka¡¯s beetle one after another, using the speed of the tomahawk and the slope formed by the beetle to rush towards the plane in the sky .


    Naruto stood up on the motorcycle, then stepped on Mine Fujiko''s shoulder. Mine Fujiko shrank his shoulder, and then slammed upwards.


    "Come on, Naruto!!"


    "no problem!!"


    Using Mine Fujiko''s body as his own jumping platform, Naruto flew towards the sky in an instant, but it was not enough to catch up with the plane.


    "Fuck me!"


    Lupin took off before Naruto. When Naruto flew in front of him, he held Naruto''s feet with his hands and slammed him up, giving Naruto the second stage of acceleration, gradually exceeding the limit. .


    Dimension Daisuke picked up a rifle, made an extremely dangerous move, gave up the control of the motorcycle in mid-air, and aimed the muzzle at the foot of Naruto, the horizontal Kusana sword.


    Boom boom boom!!


    Dimension fired nine consecutive shots. Nine shots are all super powerful special armor-piercing bullets. Because the speed is too fast, the energy is not enough to completely transfer to Naruto''s body, but nine bullets are absolutely OK, continuous powerful. It was impossible to interrupt the sword of Kusanaru sword, but it could transfer the huge impact to Naruto, which made Naruto''s speed increase again.


    "Drink!"


    There was a thunderous shout in the air. The owner of this voice was the 13th generation Ishikawa Goemon, who moved like thunder and drew out the iron sword, the hard and sharp blade drawn an arc.


    "The Upright Howling Dragon Crescent Moon Cut!!"

 847 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 847

    The profound meaning of Goemon became the last force to push Naruto, causing white air masses to appear around Naruto''s body, and then his body speed has surpassed the plane in the air, because of the extreme speed, the clothes on his body They all started to burn.


    "The opportunity created by everyone must not be missed! This is the moment! One hit kills Flagwood Ryu upright to kill the broken wolf!!"


    Chapter 370-Countdown to the Organization Showdown!The cat-eye boy who appears again!


    This little waistcoat is pretty...


    Moving at supersonic speeds, although the burden on the body is very heavy, Naruto can barely support it, but the force used to force the slaying wolf is not supported by the body without the protection of Chakra.


    Naruto''s right hand swung the Kusanaru sword with all his strength, and because of too much force, blood began to leak from under the muscles of his right arm.


    It was not the blood that flowed out directly after the injury, but at any time because of excessive force, Naruto''s body began to exceed the limit, the maori blood vessels burst, and the blood slowly leaked from under the skin.


    Ouch!!


    The Kusanagi sword cut through the air sharply, surpassing the limit of the speed of sound, causing the blade of the Kusanagi sword to make a sharp howling in the air like a wolf.


    Wild wolves are super killers in hordes and infinite danger. Once they are targeted by the wolves, they are destined to die. Under the leadership of the wolves, the wolves will not abandon their prey, but this knife , You can cut through the pack of wolves!!


    The huge bright white sword energy almost illuminates the entire night sky. A sword that surpasses the limit of this world dimension almost makes the space fluctuate, making the huge sword energy appear to be distorted in the air and its speed slows down. Then, that The distortion completely disappeared, and the power to kill the wolf broke out in an instant!


    "That... what is that?!"


    Luciano, who was sitting on the plane, watched in horror at the white light approaching the plane.


    Aaron Smith couldn''t maintain the calmness he had before, and immediately yelled at the cab: "Dodge! Hurry up!"


    "Can not be done!"


    The pilot of the plane screamed horribly. The dashboard of the plane in front of him was completely out of control. All the sophisticated machines were in disorder under the energy field beyond the limit of Killing Wolf, and they no longer had any function.


    Because of inertia, the plane hasn''t immediately crashed, but the smash wolf is getting closer and closer, that is the door opened by the god of death!!


    boom!!


    The huge knife energy swallowed the entire aircraft. Even the high-pressure air jet from the back of the aircraft could not stop the power of killing the wolf. The sharpness of 120% knife energy completely cut the aircraft fuselage into powder. Under the envelope of sword gas, the plane began to fall apart from the tail.


    "No! No!"


    Luciano shouted in horror, he didn''t want to die, he didn''t want to die!


    No matter how Luciano runs towards the nose of the plane, it doesn¡¯t make any sense. Under the envelope of this sword, even the fastest Feiyan will be cut down by Naruto. The human body is completely Unable to resist the infinitely powerful sword energy, it turned into countless blood mist in the strangulation of the sword energy.


    boom!!


    Naruto, who had lost his flight power, fell from the sky, but fortunately he just fell into the sea. The right half of his body was convulsing with almost no power because of the excessive use of Killing Wolf, but Naruto¡¯s smile was It is more shining than the starry sky.


    Seeing the wreckage of airplanes and human bodies slowly falling in the sky, Naruto smiled contentedly and proudly.


    "This knife... it''s so cool!"


    Although the forcible use of Killing Wolf puts a heavy burden on Naruto¡¯s body, it is not corroded by dark power like being hacked by Qianzi Village, so in terms of Naruto¡¯s body, it only takes three days. It is completely restored.


    "That''s it."


    Judy was sitting next to Naruto, with Erlang''s legs tilted, and using a fruit knife to cut the apple neatly.


    "It turns out that this is your plan from beginning to end."


    "Yes, Fujiko was kidnapped by Aran Smith from the beginning, or even before it was our plan. The two names of Hideshin Wakago and Keengejitas were originally Goemon and Dimension It¡¯s just a game of words. Dimension pretends to be Kane and pretends to be Luciano¡¯s person to negotiate the terms of the deal with Aran Smith. Of course, the content of the transaction is cherry sapphire, and in this case, it becomes Lupin. Steal the cherry sapphire that Goemon had deposited in the bank."


    "So, you only know that someone has stolen the Vespagna ore, but you don¡¯t know who it is, so you use this method to use Aran Smith who needs Vespagna ore and own Vespagna Luciano of Asian minerals trades."


    "Bingo! That gem was originally ours, so of course it was equipped with a transmitter. It was for this reason that Conan kid was able to find the maintenance area of ??Haneda Airport."


    Naruto explained their plan from start to finish to Judy in detail, and then stretched out her hand to Judy, aiming at the apple that she had already cut in her hand.


    Judy put down the fruit knife, and...put the apple into her mouth.


    ''Well, this is what I expected.''


    Naruto vomited helplessly in his heart, and could only do it by himself. He picked up an apple from the fruit plate next to it, wiped it twice on his clothes, and put it into his mouth.


    "The Vespania ore is Pandora¡¯s box. Once it is acquired by a military country, it will cause a worldwide disaster. So the five of us only need to help her recover it at the request of a certain queen. Those Vespania ore."


    "However, if it can''t be recovered, it will be completely destroyed, right?"


    "Yes, that girl has also grown a lot. Although it''s a pity, this is pretty good."


    "But why does that Allan Smith need Vespagna ore?"


    "His country is under attack and needs to use the power of Vespania ore to change the situation. That stone can not only block all electric waves, but also in a short period of time when the high voltage is connected. The machine is completely out of control. If it can be mined in large quantities, it will change the world''s military system."


    "So it''s really scary!" Judy squinted her eyes. She knew very well that if that kind of thing was really exploited on a large scale, it might cause World War III. "But the poorest person is Aaron Smith has taken his own life and did not get the Vespania ore. Now his country can only continue to be ravaged by war."


    "The poor man must have something to hate. That fool has no eyesight. What can we do? We have already given him the authentic Vespagna ore."


    "Hey? When?!"


    "It''s the cherry sapphire. Actually, I wanted to use the gems in my or Lupin''s collection, but because our gems are so famous, and many people know that Lupin stole them. Will be seen through, so later we simply used Vespagna ore to cut out a gem, that is, the cherry sapphire. The Vespagna ore has already been handed over to Aran Smith, he can¡¯t see I can''t blame others for coming out."


    "All in all, everyone was fooled by you this time."


    Judy''s tone was angrily, feeling that she had gone to work for no reason, but she didn''t get anything. Her heart was really unbalanced, and she threw the apple core in her hand at Naruto.


    As soon as Naruto lowered his head, the apple core flew over Naruto''s head and dropped exactly into the trash can behind him.


    "We have finished talking about Vespagna. Next, it should be a matter of organization." Naruto gnawed an apple and looked at the woman who is still lying in the hospital bed. "The more recent members of the organization have moved. It¡¯s getting more and more obvious, and according to my estimation, that fellow Rum should have recovered almost, and then something really will happen."


    Although he was dissatisfied with Naruto¡¯s obvious change of subject, Judy¡¯s expression immediately became serious, and said: ¡°We have also received news that the organization has recently mobilized a lot of staff. It seems that it is preparing for a big action. The purpose should be to kill or retake this woman."


    "Isn''t that great? They pulled everyone out at once, and then they killed them all!"


    "What you said is so easy! Such a large organization can''t be uprooted so easily!"


    "It''s man-made, and it''s not illegal to think about it." Naruto walked to the window and looked at the clear sky outside, but in the very, very far sky, some haze could be seen.


    ''And, I didn''t intend to destroy the organization, Judy.''


    At the same time, in the same hospital, but in a ward on the lower floors...


    "Goodbye, goodbye."


    Lying on the hospital bed, a girl with an ordinary appearance and a little green in a hospital gown happily waved goodbye to a friend who came to visit her. She was wearing a beautiful little waistcoat with her hands behind her back and rushed helplessly. My best friend complained.


    "Really, that fellow Xiaoxuan, I heard that her cecum was almost broken and rushed to the hospital to see her in a hurry, but she didn''t care much, and said,''I really want to eat cake and ''Cold drink'' is really speechless."


    Conan sat on the bench in the hospital, looking helplessly at the guy who perfectly combined body movements and language, and secretly said:''I think the most speechless person is you.''

 848 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 848

    Xiao Lan looked at her best friend with a smile, and said with a smile: "What does it matter? This shows that Xiao Xuan is very energetic."


    "Lan, you are too kind." Yuanzi looked at her friend helplessly, and his belly cooed in concert, "Well, my belly started screaming as soon as I finished eating."


    "Let''s go for dinner. I heard that the new burger restaurant here is very good, and there is also Conan''s favorite children''s set meal."


    ''Haha...there is the package with toys, but I don''t like it at all.''


    Conan only dared to complain in his heart, but did not dare to say it at all. Yuanzi turned his head to look at a certain bewildered young man, and said, "It''s better to call him together."


    "Hey?"


    "It''s him."


    ''Eisuke Hond¨­!!''


    Chapter 371-The Story of Yingyou Looking for a Sister!Can share with you blood type!


    Conan didn''t expect to see Eiyu Hond¨­ here, and of course there was another person who did not expect this.


    "Why is this kid here?"


    Naruto just came out of Mizuno Reina¡¯s ward. He didn¡¯t expect to see the boy Eyoyo Hond¨­ just now. Judy followed and looked at Eyoyo Hond¨­¡¯s cat eyes, and he could lie down with just one glance. The woman in the ward connected.


    "He is the boy who might be the younger brother of Shui Wu Nai?"


    "Yes, it''s him, but how did this kid find here?"


    Naruto squeezed his chin, looked strangely at the photo that was being held there, and used the dumbest way to ask the patient if he had seen the person in the photo, that is, his sister Yinghai Hond¨­.


    "His identity is still unclear, do you think he is the organizer?"


    "It''s possible, but it''s very low. Up to now, I haven''t found anything like an organization member''s performance from this kid. If he can fool me into acting, then his status in the organization must be very high."


    "Really confident." Judy turned his head and gave Naruto a blank look, and said, "But how did he find this place?"


    "There are three possibilities. First, he is a member of the organization, and then he just came to this hospital to investigate Shui Wushou. Second, he is not a member of the organization, but just happened to come here to find his sister. Third, he is not an organization. Members, came here because he and Shui Wu Ren are really sisters and brothers, so there is an inexplicable feeling."


    "Although the third one has the least scientific basis, it sounds like the third one is the most likely."


    "Yes, there are many things in this world that cannot be explained by science." Naruto turned to look at Judy, and said, "Xiao Lan and Yuanzi are also there. They both know that you are the FBI. If you It might reveal the stuff if it shows up, so I''ll be fine."


    "I know, I''ll go see Shui Wuyou again."


    If an FBI member appears in this hospital inexplicably, according to Eyomoto''s instinctive sense of the case, he will definitely notice something wrong, so Judy cannot appear in front of Eyoyo Hondo, at least not in this hospital.


    "Student Yingyou, why are you here?"


    When Xiaolan saw her classmate, of course, she immediately walked over to say hello.


    "Mori and Suzuki?"


    Hontang Yingyou was originally facing Xiaolan and Yuanzi on his side. After hearing Xiaolan''s voice, he turned around and took a step back, but accidentally hit a patient''s wheelchair. She once again showed her confused instinct and fell to the ground.


    Hontang Eiyu showed an embarrassed look on his face, and fell to the ground to apologize to the patient who was hit by him.


    "I am sorry."


    Although the boy Eiyou Hontang became confused, there was no other way, but after all, it was his classmates, Xiaolan and Yuanzi ran over immediately.


    "Are you okay, classmate Yingyou?"


    "Eiyu Hontang, you are still so confused, I think you just moved your family to the hospital."


    Xiao Lan¡¯s words were concerned, and at the same time there was a man¡¯s ridicule. Naruto put one hand in his pants pocket and appeared in front of Xiao Lan and the others as if nothing had happened, completely concealing himself and Judy. The content of the conversation.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh)


    "Nothing, just see a friend."


    Naruto did not lie, because he did have friends in this hospital. To be precise, it was his subordinates. In order to protect the relationship between Mizuno Rene, Naruto hid some of his subordinates in the hospital and let them Pretend to be a doctor or a patient, hiding in secret.


    Yuanzi smiled mischievously, stabbed Naruto in the ribs with his elbow, and said, "Teacher, what kind of friend is it? Is it your girlfriend again?"


    Naruto''s face turned dark, really wanting to knock open the head of the garden to see what the structure is inside, but Naruto can mess up and think about that kind of thing with just a few words, but this time it is just an excuse for Naruto Up.


    Naruto stretched out his arms around Yuanzi''s neck, and his strong arms were tightened as a result, showing a perfect muscle curve.


    "Don''t tell me, I seem to be a magnet with only anode, OK? If I talk nonsense, I will hang you up and beat you!"


    Yuanzi wrinkled her nose cutely at Naruto. She was not afraid at all. When she rolled her eyes, she suddenly saw the photo of Eiyu Hond¨­ falling on the ground just now.


    "Hey? Isn''t this the popular female anchor Shui Wuyou who is currently on vacation?"


    "Hey, really." Xiaolan also felt the fire of gossip about this, and looked at the people in that photo with Yuanzi, "But it''s much younger than now, and the picture looks similar to us. It''s big."


    "No, that''s actually my sister."


    "Your sister?!" Xiao Lan turned her head in surprise.


    "It''s a lie!" Yuanzi looked at her confused classmate in surprise, "Is that hostess your sister?!"


    "No, although they look alike, they are not the same person and have different names, and my sister ran away from home 10 years ago."


    "runaway?"


    "Yes, so I took the photos and looked around in the hospital."


    Conan rolled the dead fish eyes. In his opinion, the behavior of this hall Eiyu was really weird and suspicious everywhere, and said, "But why should I look for it in the hospital?"


    "Because my sister used to tell me to be a nurse when I grow up, and the hospital is where my sister has helped me many times, I always think it should be here."


    "What do you mean by helping you?"


    "Because I was so clumsy since I was a kid..."


    "Well, you can see it." *4


    Only after Eiyou Hontang said a word, he was approved by four people at the same time. It was not just a guy like Naruto who had a bad stomach, but even Xiaolan couldn''t help but agree with this point. Speaking of which, Xiaolan did. Single-celled creatures, but they only appear dull in terms of recognizing the way and feelings, they are usually very smart and capable, unlike the situation where Yingyou Hontang can trip himself when walking.


    Hondo Eiyu has been confused since childhood, so Naruto and the others didn''t feel embarrassed when they said this, but continued to explain his sister''s situation.


    "When I was a child, I was in poor health and often got sick. Every time my sister carried me to the hospital. When I was injured and bleeds accidentally, my sister often said to me,''It''s rare that God has given you a blood type that you can share with everyone. Don''t cherish it. It¡¯s not okay. But the last person who gave me the blood was my sister. Shortly before my sister¡¯s disappearance, I was seriously injured again. At that time, my sister lost a lot of blood to me. My sister¡¯s blood was flowing in my body. Every time my heart beats, I can feel my sister¡¯s tenderness, but before I was discharged from the hospital, my sister suddenly disappeared."


    The story of Hond¨­ Eisuke is very touching, but Yuanzi has a super eight expression on his face.


    "Could it be that she feels that you will be drained of blood if this goes on, so she sneaks away?"


    Boom!!

 849 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 849

    Xiao Lan, who had just been touched by the story of the main hall of Eiyu, immediately gave her gangster who destroys the atmosphere an iron fist, completely ignoring Yuanzi''s pitiful expression of holding the fleshy Xuexue on her head.


    "Yuanzi, don''t say such rude words!"


    Hontang Eiyu has a kind personality, so he is not angry, saying: "Although I don''t know why my sister suddenly disappeared, but I want to see her once and sincerely say thank you, after all, I can live like this. Thanks to my sister too."


    ''The blood type that can be shared with everyone... That is to say it is blood type O. What I said just now doesn''t seem to be casual, but who is this kid? The background seems to have been erased by someone, so I checked it. Jiuye only found something specious.''


    After Yuanzi screamed while holding the meat bun on his head, he realized that there was no one to kill her, and then immediately returned to normal, and the bun on his head was completely swollen.


    "But don''t you think that your sister and that Shui Wurenai are the same person?"


    "Although it is similar, I think it should not be."


    "Why? If you want to be on TV, many people will use stage names."


    "That''s what I said, but..."


    "That''s right," Xiao Lan suddenly lighted her chin with her hand. "Daddy has a friend who is a loyal supporter of Shui Wurenai. He has also recorded many of her shows. If you go to him, you may take a closer look. I can find out if Shui Wu Rina is your sister, and if you show him that picture, maybe you can be sure, what do you think, classmate Yingyou?"


    "I don''t have any problems, and you can go and meet."


    "Naruto, how about you?"


    "You said that, can I not go?" Naruto rolled his eyes, then pinched Xiao Lan''s pretty face, and then secretly glanced at Hontang Yingyou.


    ''This time I have to find a chance to get his hair and blood samples. Mizuno mercy, Eiyu Hond¨­...It''s really troublesome.''


    "Hmm..." Yuanzi nodded vigorously, pinching her chin, as if I was a thinker, "In this case, let''s go and help classmate Yingyou find his sister, but before that, there is another one. A more important thing to do."


    "The more important thing? What is it?"


    "Eat, eat!" Yuanzi turned around, looking for her own food, fighting spiritedly, "For my dear hamburger! Go!"


    "This girl is really..."


    Chapter 372-I feel that the information here is more complete than my intelligence network!


    This is definitely a hardcore fan...


    At the strong request of Miss Yuanzi, everyone first went to the newly opened burger restaurant nearby to solve the stomach problem. After all, this is a very serious problem. If you don''t fill your stomach, you can''t do anything.


    Eating is one of the meanings of survival for Naruto. Even the burgers of fast food restaurants can put dozens of them into his mouth without hesitation.


    Naruto swept the mountain bag piled like a hill in front of him, while watching Xiao Lan who was making a call.


    The phone was answered after three beeps, and a man''s voice came from the phone, accompanied by two dog barks.


    "Hello there."


    "Hello, it''s been a long time, I''m Mao Lilan, do you remember me?"


    "who are you?"


    "I''m Mao Lilan, sorry, is it Mr. Anye''s house?"


    "You made a wrong number." The other party immediately hung up the phone after dropping such a sentence.


    "Really, I made the wrong call."


    Yuanzi drank a sip of juice, then looked helplessly at his sometimes natural friend, and said, "Really, Xiaolan, don''t you make such a low-level mistake, OK?"


    Xiaolan didn''t mind at all and dialed the number again.


    "But if Yingyou''s sister is really the hostess Shui Wurenai, this is big news." When she said this, Xiaolan had already dialed the number again, "Hello, this is Mao Lilan."


    "Why it''s you again? Didn''t you say you typed it wrong?!"


    The other party''s tone seemed a little bad this time, and then hung up the phone with a bang. Xiaolan looked at her phone with a confused expression on her face.


    "Strange, how is this possible?"


    Naruto also raised his head from his food, wiped the sauce on the corners of his mouth, and said, "It is indeed very strange. If you say it once, you can say it is a mistake, even if you continue to make a mistake. I will dial the same number twice by mistake."


    Hontang Eiyu wiped her forehead and shouted, forcibly diverting her gaze from the pile of burger papers beside Naruto, and said, "Could it be a temporary move?"


    "I haven''t heard from Dad. Forget it, just call and ask Dad." It is also rare for Xiaolan to ask Moori Kogoro about something. After dialing Moori Kogoro''s phone, he immediately sent it from the phone. A very noisy voice came.


    Naruto swallowed the last hamburger, then took a sip of Coke contentedly, and spit out lightly: "I know it must be at the racetrack when I hear it."


    Xiaolan also clearly understands the nature of Mouri Kogoro. Although she wants to complain, she is still more concerned about Eisuke Hond¨­.


    "Dad, Mr. Anno, who played mahjong with you last time, has his phone number changed?"


    Sure enough, Kogoro Mouri was in the racecourse, holding a copy of today''s horse newspaper, and said, "What, Anno''s phone number has changed? It''s impossible. I even asked him to play mahjong a few days ago."


    "But when I called, the other party said that I called a wrong number. Has he ever told you that he was moving?"


    "Then you can go to the original home of Anye and say hello, it''s near the hospital you went to today."


    Kogoro Mouri gave a good news. Anno lived with his parents before, but after being independent some time ago, he moved out to rent an apartment by himself. What Xiaolan knew was the phone number of his apartment. If you want to ask about the situation, the nearest one is to go directly to his parents.


    According to the address given by Kogoro Mori, Naruto and the others quickly found Anno''s brand near the Mihua Central Hospital.


    "Hey? My son moved?!"


    An Obasan wearing glasses came out to greet the guests. Because he was just an ordinary passerby, and he was already in his fifties, he looked very ordinary, just like an ordinary woman.


    Xiao Lan stood with the others in the hallway, and folded her hands in front of her politely.


    "Yes, I called just now and the number seems to be wrong."


    "That''s weird. I just called. He said that he had a cold yesterday and his voice was a bit strange. Therefore, his trip to Sado in Niigata on Thursday and Friday was also cancelled. By the way, he I said that the phone broke yesterday, so I changed my number. Is it because of this?"


    "No, I dialed his landline number."


    "Arnold...you are the daughter of the Maori family, aren''t you? I''m sorry, can we talk about this later? I want to go to the bank immediately."


    The phone number changed, and the cold voice changed. I went to the bank immediately. All these things were connected in series. It seemed to touch the nerves of Conan and Naruto. Conan immediately looked at the anxious Obasan and said:" Auntie, did your son say he is in trouble?"


    "Hey, how do you know?"


    I have already determined that this is a fraud, Naruto reluctantly grabbed his hair and said: "Your son must have said this kind of thing on the phone and he doesn''t want others to know, so tell you not to discuss it with anyone. "


    The Obasan hesitated, but Naruto had already said the content, so she stopped hiding it and said what was on the phone.


    "Actually, the partner of his partner company took all the money away. Now it is time for him to start a new business. If he doesn¡¯t transfer the money to the partner¡¯s account today, the company will close. I was originally To ask his father, he said he couldn''t wait that long."


    "Then he told you what should be written on the remittance slip when you go to the bank to transfer money?"

 850 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 850

    "Of course it is business funds, the kind that is urgently needed."


    Naruto stretched out his hand and scratched his cheek. To be honest, it was the first time in his life that he had done such a small case.


    "Think about this kind of thing. It must be someone who pretends to be your son, and then calls you to say that you are in urgent need of money, and then the remittance fraud!"


    "Hey, no?!"


    "It''s not impossible. If your son doesn''t have a cold, then according to his original plan, he should go out on a trip on Thursday and Friday. He probably hasn''t returned to Tokyo yet."


    "Well, if he doesn''t have a cold, he should be back at seven this evening."


    "If you return to Tokyo from the Sado Strait, it will take an hour by boat and two and a half hours by the Shinkansen. It will be pushed back at 7 o''clock. He should have just boarded the boat and cannot answer the phone at sea. You can''t get through to your son''s cell phone. It''s pretty sophisticated."


    "But, if he is really a scammer, why does he know that my son is not at home today?"


    "This is probably a bug installed in your son''s house, so that you can know his tone of voice when he usually calls you, as well as the fact that he is not at home on a trip today, and whether your son has been breached recently. Case?"


    "Speaking of which, he did have a thief the other day, but because my son is used to carrying valuables with him, nothing was stolen."


    "Then it seems that the bug was installed in your son''s house at that time. Anyway, it is still half an hour before the bank window is closed. It is better to go to your son to determine if he is really short of money. If it¡¯s true, then it¡¯s too late to go to the bank to remit."


    To be honest, Naruto has arrested murderers, QJ criminals, robbers, and even international criminals in his life, but this is the first time that a fraudster has been arrested. Because of Naruto¡¯s reasoning, the criminal¡¯s fraud measurement has been seen through, even The accomplices in the bank were also arrested and brought to justice, and this small case was solved beautifully.


    "Hey, mom, have you encountered a remittance fraud?!"


    After seven o''clock in the evening, Mr. Anno finally returned to his apartment, and he heard his mother say what happened this afternoon.


    Obasan in glasses kneeled on the floor like a traditional Japanese. Although it was a solid wood floor without tatami mats, it did not look uncomfortable. He pointed his finger at Naruto and the others.


    "Yes, but they saved me, otherwise I will be deceived by a liar."


    Xiaolan was sitting on her knees, bending over and nodding, and said, "It''s been a long time, I am Mao Lilan."


    "Oh, you are Maori''s daughter, but how come you come to my house?"


    "In fact, we have something to ask Mr. Anno," Conan took out the photo of Eiyu Hond¨­ from his body and handed it to Anno, "Please take a look at this photo first."


    "Hey, isn''t this Miss Mizuno Reina?"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Well... from any angle, it was when Miss Reina was young."


    "In that case, she really is Yingyou''s sister."


    "Hey?! Are you the younger brother of Reina-san?!" As an avid fan, Anno went into a burning state almost immediately. Although his enthusiasm was not the same as before, the rapid increase in enthusiasm really made People are surprised.


    "So the eyes are really exactly the same! Can you help me get an autograph?"


    Hontang Eiyu did not adapt to the sudden burning enthusiasm of Anno, as if she was frightened all of a sudden, pushed her hand, and said, "Um... Actually, I think this host named Mizuno Reina and my sister should not be the same person. ."


    "Actually..." Yuanzi pointed his finger at Eiyu Hond¨­, "This guy is looking for his sister who has been missing for ten years, but he is not sure if it is the host Mizumi."


    "No matter how you look at the photo, it is when Ms. Reina was young. Speaking of it, when Ms. Reina just debuted, her hairstyle was tied with a ponytail just like the girl in the photo."


    "Are there any photos or videos of the time?"


    "Of course I have this. I am a loyal supporter of Miss Reina. I have kept all of her photos and program videos. Please come with me."


    Everyone followed Anye to his room. There were photos of Shui Wurenai everywhere in the room, and there was a bookcase on the videotape. It was all about Shui Wurenai''s image materials, and Naruto couldn¡¯t help his mouth twitching. Two clicks.


    ''I feel that the information here is more complete than my intelligence network!''


    Chapter 373-Yuanzi''s Tucao: I feel like you are being harassed by something!


    "It''s this tape that made Miss Reina popular news broadcast."


    Anye is a very qualified fan. Regarding Mizuno Rena''s information, at least on the bright side, Naruto dare not say that his information is more detailed than his.


    After putting the video tape into the video recorder, everyone stared at the TV. The tape turned in the silence. The first thing on the screen was smoke billowing, which seemed to be the scene of a fire, and the sound of water was helpless. Just broadcast it on TV.


    "This is a picture taken from the air. The scene is in a miserable state. Although detailed statistics have not been conducted on the chemical plant that exploded, the casualties are estimated to have exceeded 100 people. Now all the injured are being sent to nearby hospitals."


    At that time, Shui Wu Ren was still a live reporter, reporting on the front line of the chemical factory explosion. Although he was wearing professional attire, there was a bit of soot on his body and face, and he was suddenly affected by the explosion.


    At that time, Mizuno Reina had just debuted, just as Anno said, with a ponytail, and looked very similar to the main hall Emi in the photo.


    "Type AB blood, is there anyone here with type AB blood?" In the picture, a nurse suddenly shouted to the surroundings, apparently because of lack of blood, "Time is running out. Is there anyone here with type AB blood?"


    "I''m sorry, I have blood type AB, I want to leave."


    Suddenly, Shui Wu Reina handed his microphone to the cameraman, and then ran to the nurse regardless of the opponent''s dissuasion.


    "I, I have blood type AB!"


    "But you are also hurt."


    "It''s okay, I''m still young and can hold it, get my blood drawn quickly."


    "Well, come in with me."


    In the picture, Mizumi was taken by the nurse to draw the blood, and Anye smiled and watched the video, and said, "Look, how? Even though he was injured and he was given blood transfusion, such gentleness cannot be learned casually. "


    Naruto and Conan both noticed the issue of Mizuno Reina in this video and frowned deeply at it.


    ''Before this kid Eiwoo said that his blood can be shared with everyone, which means that he must be of type O blood, but the water of type AB blood should be the Hontang Eiwoo who cannot transfuse a large amount of blood to type O blood, otherwise blood clots But it will be dead!''


    There are two theories about the four blood types. A small amount of blood can be transfused to people of any blood type for blood type O, and conversely, people with blood type AB can receive a small amount of blood of any blood type without problems, but they can give blood type O. The only blood transfusions for the people in this group are O-type blood, which means that Shui Wu Rennai cannot be the sister Yinghai of Yingyou, whose blood type is simply wrong.


    "In fact, Miss Reina, who was interviewing at the chemical factory at the time, also suffered serious injuries to her arm due to the explosion. She had to sew several stitches. After the blood was drawn, she also fainted. As a result, she also received a blood transfusion and finally went home. It took a long time to recuperate before recovering."


    I thought that I could find some useful clues when I came to Mr. Anno this time, but it added more doubts. Naruto, who was even more troubled in his heart, called Judy the next morning.


    "how about it?"


    Judy leaned back against the outer wall of the Beihu Central Hospital, and said, "Yesterday you went to investigate the affairs of Yingyou in this hall. How''s it going? Is his sister Shui Wulian?"


    "Although it cannot be said to be completely certain, according to the clues found yesterday, it should not be."


    Naruto told Judy about the video that he saw at Mr. Anno yesterday. Judy pinched her chin and pressed her thin lips.


    "O-type blood cannot accept a large amount of AB-type blood. If the things that Hond¨­ Eiyu said are all true, then Mizumi should not be his sister. Then his purpose of looking for his sister is very worthy of scrutiny. "


    "That''s right, that kid with unknown background, I don''t know who wiped out his background, and he couldn''t even find out whether he lived in Japan before. Now that video is happening again, it feels really worse. It''s getting more and more troublesome."


    "Well, the people who organized it should have come here soon. I think they found this hospital at most in the past few days. We don''t have much time."


    "I know," Naruto pressed his eyebrows with a headache, and then said a good news, "I have secretly obtained the blood and hair samples of Hontang Yingyou yesterday, and I have called the hospital to speed up the progress. Now, in about three days, it can be determined if Yingyou is the younger brother of Mizuno Reina."

 851 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 851

    "Well, let me know if you have new news."


    "Well, you have also been a little more careful recently. The activities organized by people have become more frequent."


    It is rare to return to Didan for a day of class. After school, Naruto is responsible for sending Yuanzi and Xiaolan home.


    "what?!"


    From the Maori detective office, there was a huge voice from Ms. Sonoko Suzuki who didn¡¯t know how to conceal it. The girl with a brain problem looked at her best friend in surprise, and said, ¡°You actually know that Mizumi¡¯s house lives in Where?! Really?!"


    "Yeah, someone did a prank on Mizuno Rena to ring the doorbell before, so I asked my father to investigate with Naruto, so I know, right, Naruto?"


    Naruto sat on the sofa like an uncle, sipping the instant coffee made by Xiaolan, and said, "Yeah."


    "I''m back!" Conan ran in from outside carrying his schoolbag.


    Yuanzi looked down at Conan, then turned to his friend, and said, "Since you know where Mizuno Reina lives, why not bring classmate Yingyou there?"


    "I think it¡¯s not good to tell others the address of a hostess, and if you take the expectant student Yingyou, wouldn¡¯t he be very pitiful if it¡¯s not? And after watching Shui Wuren¡¯s video yesterday, too I''m pretty sure it''s not his sister anymore."


    "makes sense."


    Naruto put down the coffee cup and stared at today''s news, but he was thinking about Eisuke Hond¨­.


    ''I really want to thank Xiaolan for his kindness, so I didn''t take Yingyou to Shui Wu Nai''s house.Since the woman was in a coma in a car accident, the organization has been sending people to monitor the apartment where Mizuno Reina lived before. It would be weird if the organized person saw the appearance of Hond¨­ Eiyu who looked so similar to Mizuina. !''


    Mouri Kogoro''s eyes shifted from the horse newspaper for a while, his eyes turned into fish-eyes, and he said, "Then Mizumi is not that daredevil''s elder sister who ran away from home?"


    "It shouldn''t be, he himself is pretty sure."


    "Speaking..." Naruto put down the newspaper and looked up at the ceiling. "The last time I went to help Mizumi resolve that prank case, I heard she mentioned that she also has a younger brother, but now it seems that it should not be Refer to the main hall, Yingyou."


    "Well, their blood types are completely different." Even Xiaolan would notice the blood type problem. "Miss Renai has blood type AB and can only be lost to people with type AB, but classmate Yingyou, I remember he seems to be ..."


    "Damn!"


    A loud scream that appeared in the office interrupted Xiaolan¡¯s thinking. Everyone focused their attention because of the scream. As a result, they saw the daredevil Yingyou Hontang fell to the ground, and then raised his head and nose on the ground. Slightly red from the collision when falling.


    "I have blood type O."


    "Student Yingyou, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay, it seems that I stumbled on something on the ground."


    Xiaolan turned her head and looked at Eiyu Hond¨­''s back, and noticed that a piece of the floor tile was upturned. Eiyu Hond¨­ accidentally tripped over the place where it had been raised and fell to the ground. After Eiyu Hond¨­ stood up again, she scratched embarrassedly. Holding his head.


    "It seems I am really unlucky."


    Yuanzi''s eyes turned into dead fish eyes, looking at his classmate who seemed to fall down no matter where he was, even on the airport, he complained:''No, I think you should be entangled in something unclean. On it.''


    Conan really wanted to complain about why this guy appeared here again, but when the identity of the main hall is unknown, he can only bear it temporarily, and said: "Brother Yingyou, when were you here?"


    Naruto drank all the coffee in the cup, and then continued to read the newspaper.


    "He came with us just now, but he just went to the bathroom."


    "Hehe, because I am the first assistant of a Maori detective."


    In any case, being reduced to being an assistant to Kogoro Moori really has no future, and the identity of this assistant is still self-proclaimed.


    Mouri Kogoro continued to look at his horse newspaper, and was completely speechless about the daredevil Eiyu Hond¨­.


    "But unfortunately, there is nothing for you to help here." It''s really rare that there is a guy who even Kogoro Moori looks down on...


    "That''s it..." Hontang Yingyou lost a bit, and then the single-celled creature was immediately resurrected with full blood, saying: "By the way, what happened to my blood type?"


    Xiaolan was afraid that Eiyou was sad, so she didn''t say that she just said that Eiyou and Mizumi were not sisters and brothers, but changed the subject abruptly.


    "We were just talking about blood type, by the way, teacher, what blood type are you?"


    Xiaolan''s ability to lie is afraid that even elementary school students can''t be fooled. She can only fool Yingyou this kind of single cell. Because of the tension of lying, Xiaolan''s name to Naruto has become the former''teacher''.


    Naruto was really too lazy to complain about Xiaolan''s stupidity, put down the newspaper, and said: "I am panda blood, RH negative type B blood."


    Chapter 374-The lower limit of Naruto''s IQ show, accidentally hit the black switch!


    Naruto is either not injured or seriously injured. The guy who is RH-negative blood type B is extremely rare. This has to be said to be bad luck. Fortunately, Naruto¡¯s own blood regenerates quickly, so basically he never Need someone else''s blood transfusion.


    And how could a life-saving person like Naruto not be prepared?Naruto has his own blood bank, which is full of people with RH-negative blood type B. Panda blood is extremely rare among Asians, but the proportion is relatively high among whites, about 15%.


    Xiaolan was originally to divert the topic, so he didn''t pay too much attention to Naruto''s blood type.


    Mouri Kogoro put down the horse newspaper, looked at the bewildered Hond¨­ Eisuke, and said, "By the way, are you really type O?"


    "Yes."


    "Have you had a blood test recently?"


    "That''s not true."


    "Then have you been hospitalized with serious injuries?"


    "That''s not true, but when I was a child, I was often hospitalized because of injuries, illnesses, etc. I remember the last time I was hospitalized when I was just in elementary school, when I was hit by a car while crossing the road, and after that time I was hit by a car. I haven''t been hospitalized anymore."


    "Did you accept your sister''s blood transfusion at that time?"


    "Yes, although I often fall now, minor injuries occur every day."


    Mouri Kogoro stared at the horse newspaper in front of him, and said casually.


    "It can be seen that minor injuries occur every day."


    The bewildering deeds of Hontang Eiyu have gradually stepped out of the scope of the emperor''s pill, and began to radiate towards the periphery of the rice flower market. Naruto couldn''t help but twitched the corner of her mouth and looked at Eiyu Hontang.


    ''What is this?Because the body lost a lot of the blood of the confused egg and accepted the blood of the sister, is it not as easy to be injured as before?''


    Naruto thinks that such a messy argument can also make sense. After all, although this world is a scientific civilization, there are also countless problems that cannot be explained by science.


    Hontang Yingyou''s eyes lit up, as beautiful as his sister, and said, "By the way, if you care about my blood type, you will find out if you go to a place with me tomorrow."


    "Hey? Where are you going?"


    Xiaolan expressed his curiosity, and Naruto turned his head to look at Eiyu Hontang. To be honest, he just talked about his blood type, he ran out and made such a show, although his performance so far is not like a member of the organization , But the behavior is really suspicious.


    "The family who took care of me and my mother before contacted me and said that there was my mother''s belongings for me to pick up."


    "Relic? Has your mother passed away?"


    "Yes, died of illness." Hond¨­ Eiyu''s mother should have been dead for many years, so he can also say it plainly. "It is said that there is a mother and child handbook for me and my mother in the relic, so I really want to read it. Look."

 852 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 852

    Hond¨­ Eiyu¡¯s mother actually passed away when he was very young. The situation is a bit similar to Xiaoai. He was actually raised by his sister Hond¨­ Eikai, but Eiyu Hond¨­ was relatively slightly Good thing, after all, he has seen his mother before.


    The matter of Eiyu in the hall needs to be investigated carefully, and the result of the paternity test will take more than two days. During this time, Naruto will also need to continue to dig out this kid''s previous information, so he will definitely follow him tomorrow.


    "If this is the case, I''ll go take a look tomorrow, too. I''m fine anyway."


    Although Naruto actually has to deal with many things now, Eisuke Hond¨­ is a very important person, and Naruto has to stare at it himself.


    "Then I''ll go with you," Xiaolan nodded, then looked at her best friend, "Yuanzi, you?"


    "Forget it, I have something to do tomorrow."


    "Actually, it''s in the Okudaira''s house on the third street of Cupidocho, very close from here."


    "Nani?!" Kogoro Mori put down the horse newspaper in surprise, "If you are at the Okhei''s house in Cupidocho, I will also go tomorrow."


    "So you have a job?" Hond¨­ Eiyu seemed to be interested.


    "Yeah." At this time, Kogoro Mouri completely forgot that he didn''t want Eiyu Hond¨­ to interfere with his investigation. He honestly stated the entrustment he had received, "What did his son say a year ago? It was killed and there is no clue about the prisoner, so I ask my detective Kogoro Mouri to investigate again."


    ''I think the other party is just asking you to investigate again. You added the words of the famous detective Kogoro Mouri.''


    Naruto complained about Mouri Kogoro''s cheeky in his heart, while Eisuke Hond¨­ looked at Mouri Kogoro and said, "Is the son of the Oppira family called Kagogo?"


    "Well, it seems to be called by this name, do you know?"


    "Well, I saw it when I was a kid, but because I was too young at that time, I only remembered the name, but you were too much. You just said you didn''t have a job!"


    Kogoro Mouri rolled his eyes, squinted at Eiyu Hond¨­ from the corner of his eye, and said, "I mean there is no job that requires you, a daredevil!"


    "Well... Anyway, let''s go to Oping''s house tomorrow together."


    Because Xiaolan mediates and acts as a lubricant, many problem children in this world have not directly erupted in World War III. Maori, Xiaolan, Hond¨­ Eisuke, Conan also have problems with Naruto. On the second day, the group came to the Okudaira''s house on the third street in Muidocho.


    From the outside, you know that it is a very wealthy family, because it is a single-family villa with a separate garden and parking lot. In Tokyo, those who can afford this kind of house are definitely rich.


    Naruto didn¡¯t know why. When I saw this villa, I remembered the ship''s house where the case happened last time. Speaking of which, the boy Eisuke Hond¨­ was there last time. Naruto always had a bad feeling when he came to this place. .


    Xiaolan lacks the awareness of crisis, and just looks at this beautiful villa with appreciation.


    "Classmate Yingyou''s mother used to be a servant here?"


    "Yes, at that time my mother took me to live here. Although my mother''s work was very hard, she would take time to stay with me every day."


    Naruto turned his head to look at Eisuke Hond¨­, his face is calm, but his pupils have shrunk extremely like a falcon staring at its prey, and every reaction and expression of Eisuke Hond¨­ is captured in his eyes.


    "Where were your father and sister back then?"


    "My father was working in Osaka at that time, my sister was studying abroad, and she would come back every time on vacation, but my father was only able to see each year during the Chinese New Year. Soon after that, my mother passed away, and I lived with my father in Osaka for a while. time."


    "A period of time? Have you not lived with your father now?"


    "Well, Dad seems to have gone to work abroad, and I have been living with his friend since then, and my sister disappeared shortly after that."


    ''All the truth is said, but where is the problem?''


    Naruto rubbed his brows, feeling that the problems that bothered him had become more troublesome in recent days. There was no thread at all in this mess, and there was no way to sort it out. All Naruto can do now is to wait. The results of the paternity test of Hond¨­ Eisuke and Mizuno Reina.


    Hond¨­ Eiyu pushed open the iron gate of Oping''s house, and saw a woman with gray hair.


    The wife of the owner of the Oppira family, Keiko Oppira looked very happy after seeing the main hall of Eiyu. She folded her hands and said cheerfully: "It''s Eiyou, it''s been a long time since we have seen it. It has been ten years now, is life okay now?"


    "Hi, thanks to you."


    "Your mother''s relics have been taken out. Let''s enter the house with your friends." Mrs. Ohei Yuko was very easy-going, and did not express any dissatisfaction with the number of people who came here. She turned her head and asked one to come out of the house. , The chubby woman in servant clothes said, "Kuyo, please take them in."


    "Yes, ma''am." The voice was flat and even a little scary, and this Tianbata Judai did not have any expression on his face.


    "This is Miss Kikudai who took over her job as a servant after your mother passed away. Although she is unsmiling, she is a very gentle person."


    "This world is indeed full of weirdos..." Naruto murmured in his heart, which probably relieved some of his headaches caused by troubles. Tabata Kikuyo completely distorted Naruto''s impression of fat people.In Naruto¡¯s impression, fat people generally have two images. One is a wide-hearted body, fat and easy to talk, such as Ding Ci, and Mumu, and the other is a loyal and honest appearance and a sinister and treacherous heart, such as not long ago. Luciano, who was completely destroyed in Naruto''s Destroyer Wolf, was so expressionless and his face looked like a tumbler doll is really rare.


    "Ahem..." Kogoro Mouri coughed twice and came out to prove his sense of existence, "Hello, Mrs. Oping, I am the famous detective Kogoro Mouri who was commissioned by your husband to come here."


    "Oh!" The easy-going lady seemed to be a little bluffing, "You are the famous detective, I heard my husband talk about you, Kikuyo, I will take Mr. Mori to the master''s bedroom, and you will take Yingyou Go to the living room with his friends."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    When he arrived in the living room, the expressionless Tabata Kikudai handed him the remains of Eiyu''s mother and stood by the thin butler.


    There are not many relics left by Eiyu''s mother, even think about it. After all, she was only working as a servant in someone else''s house, so she wouldn''t have too many belongings.


    "Look, this is my mother."


    Hond¨­ Eiyu handed Naruto and the others an old photo from ten years ago. The person in the photo is Hond¨­ Eiyu being held in his arms by his mother. The two of them knew that they were mother and child, because the eyes were all beautiful cat eyes. .


    "Yingyou''s mother is really beautiful." Xiaolan exclaimed, "It turns out that classmate Yingyou is like your mother, and his eyes are exactly the same."


    "It''s no surprise, after all, it''s a mother and son."


    Naruto touched his bare chin and sighed, saying that he and Yu Xizi have many similarities, such as the superhuman appetite, and the uncontrollable temper when he bursts out.


    "Speaking of speaking, Xiaolan and Yingli are also very similar. Although their personalities are completely different, their faces are very similar. When I was in the Twin Towers skyscraper last time, Xiaolan''s appearance ten years later was also young. It¡¯s exactly the same time. Oh, yes, it¡¯s scary for two other people to start a fire."


    Xiaolan''s face turned dark, and Hond¨­ Eiyu showed a curious look.


    "Does Xiao Lan get angry too?"


    In his opinion, although this classmate has not known each other for a long time, he is easy-going and kind, gentle and attentive, as if he is always smiling...Of course, the force value is terrifying and true.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Naruto sighed deeply and patted Eiyu Hond¨­''s shoulder with a heavy face, like someone who had come by.


    "My little friend, my brother tells you that the most unbelievable person in this world is a woman. Even with the appearance of an angel, there may be a devil hidden in her heart."


    Hond¨­ Eiyu blinked dazedly, as if he didn''t understand Naruto''s deep sigh, while Xiaolan was exuding black aura, suddenly stood up and assumed a fighting posture.


    "You stupid!!"


    Suffering the powerful rounding kick of the main karate club on his cheeks, Naruto immediately overcame gravity and flew out. In the short time in mid-air, Naruto was still alive and complaining.


    ''It seems that I have touched the blackening switch...Ah...Sure enough, the lower limit of the IQ show is because of too many troublesome issues recently, but today it is actually black, hehe, it seems that Xiaolan is also a girl She started to dress up a bit more mature, next time you want to give her a lovely lace inner ring?''


    Chapter 375-The sudden heavy rain, on the same day for three consecutive years!


    Because this was in someone else''s house, Naruto was not shot out directly, otherwise it would be bad if he crashed the wall of someone else''s house?


    Naruto shoved it back on the ceiling, and the whole person fell on the sofa again like a light swallow, without causing any major shocks.

 853 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 853

    Eiyu Hontang smoothed the corners of his twitching mouth, and then pulled out his mother and his mother''s mother and child health handbook from his mother''s belongings, which was written by his mother, who recorded his health when he was a baby .


    "Found it, that''s it, Maternal and Child Health Handbook."


    This booklet has been kept in good condition after ten years. After Eiyu Hond¨­ carefully opened it, he showed Naruto and the others a page with photos in it.


    "Look, isn''t it written here? Hond¨­ Eiyu, O type."


    "Really, it turns out that classmate Yingyou was like this when she was a child." Xiaolan looked at the baby whose eyes were not open in the photo, and couldn''t help but glance at Naruto. "I don''t know what Naruto was like when he was a child. What about?"


    Naruto rolled his eyes, spitting at his angel girlfriend''s nasty expression, and squeezed Xiaolan''s pink face.


    "Don''t worry, I will never let you see that kind of thing!"


    In fact, it¡¯s strange to see that Naruto was sixteen years old when he came to this world. Where can there be pictures of him as a baby?Moreover, even in the Naruto world, Naruto never took pictures when he was a baby. The first time he took pictures was when he entered the ninja school at the age of six, because he wanted to record files, he took pictures at the school. a photo.


    Conan looked at the yellowed paper on the mother and child handbook, as well as the fonts and photos of some years that he could tell with his eyes, and he secretly thought.


    ''So, it seems that he is indeed O-type blood. Now it is whether the blood transfusion given to him by his sister is true.''


    "I''m sorry, this bag is a bit torn."


    Ms. Tianbata Kikudai, who looked very much like a tumbler doll, suddenly interjected. Like Mrs. Oping said, although she was unsmiling, she was a very gentle person.


    "But there is no way to put it in that kind of place. It was actually put in the depths of the cabinet, but it was fortunate to find it."


    The thin man with a square face but slightly protruding chin is the housekeeper, Mr. Segawa Kirou.


    "After we showed the madam, we found out that it belonged to the maid who used to work here, so we called you." Chiro Segawa also had no expression on his face. "In fact, it happened today. It''s the anniversary of the first anniversary of Young Master Forging. The lady said that Young Master must have called you all."


    "It''s been a long time." Hond¨­ Eisuke politely nodded to Segawa Chiro. "Ten years, Mr. Butler still hasn''t changed much."


    "No, what you saw here before was my brother, who happened to have died in a car accident two years ago today."


    ''what?"There was a weird emotion in the corner of Naruto''s eyes." The housekeeper died two years ago, the young master died a year ago, and today, it would be interesting if one more person died, but...''Naruto Turning his head to look at Conan, "With this kid here, it''s a wonder that immortal talents are!''


    Naruto doubts about the case in his heart, and in the study, the owner of this family is also talking about the case a year ago with Kogoro Mouri.


    "That''s the case. When you were shooting the video, you found your son in the swimming pool at home drowned by an unknown person from outside."


    Oping Kakuzo was a few years older than his wife, and his hair was gray and looked even older.


    "Well, the police inferred that my son''s death time should be between nine and ten in the evening, and the rest of us have been watching videos in the living room during the five hours from seven to twelve."


    "Oh."


    Kakuzo Ohei took out a photo and handed it to Kogoro Mouri.


    "This is the photo printed out from the video at that time."


    "The hands and feet are all tied up with ropes to prevent him from struggling, and his mouth is sealed with tape, so there is no way to call for help. This seems to be too much. How did you find the body of your son?"


    "On the morning of the second day we watched the video, the maid Judai suddenly yelled to us, saying that my son''s body was found in a swimming pool where the water was drained. At the time, we all thought she was joking with us on purpose. , But I didn''t expect it was not a joke, it was true."


    "Then do you know if your son has a grudge with anyone?"


    "The people who are grieving...not outside, but at home."


    "Hey?" Mouri Kogoro was taken aback, looking at the old man in front of him in surprise, "What do you mean by that?"


    "That''s it, Maori detective, I think my son was killed by someone in this family."


    The words of Oping Kakuzo, matched with his expression, and the darkened sky outside, really created an atmosphere like a horror movie, and Moori Kogoro couldn''t help swallowing his saliva.


    Rumbling...


    The thunderclouds floated in the sky, and the blue thunder dragons rolled, really creating an atmosphere very suitable for cases.


    The sky outside began to rain heavily, but the cold rain couldn''t quench the shock in Mouri Kogoro''s heart.


    "Your son was killed by someone in the family?!" Kogoro Mouri yelled, and the sound of rain and thunder covered his voice. "But you said that during the time of your son''s death, you Is everyone watching the video in the living room?"


    "Oh..." Oping Jiaozang picked up the coffee cup and sighed deeply, making him look very sad.


    "Your son''s death time is estimated to be from nine to ten, but two hours before and after this time, it happens to be between seven and twelve, aren''t you all in the living room?"


    boom!


    Kakuzo Ohei slammed the empty coffee cup on the saucer, and the sound made Kogoro Mori stunned.


    "You are right, but I always feel that Duanwu was killed by someone in this family."


    Although Kogoro Mori thought this case was too bizarre, he still didn''t say anything faint when looking at the painful expression on Kakuzo Ohei.


    "Then, is there any secret door in the living room?"


    "No, there won''t be that kind of door."


    "So is anyone going to the bathroom and taking the opportunity to leave while watching the video?"


    "This is impossible, because the toilet is connected to the living room. If you want to go out, you must pass through the living room, and the windows of the toilet cannot let an adult get out."


    "With that said, it''s impossible for people in this family to kill."


    "No, please take a look here. When my son Duanwu died, his right hand was wearing a white glove."


    "Oh, it is true, but what does it mean?"


    "Just two years ago, today, before the first anniversary of my son¡¯s death, the former housekeeper who died because the car fell from a cliff often wore gloves when driving, and it was not just that. My son died three times. After days, the white glove on my left hand was also found in my study."


    "Hey, what to say..."


    "It''s just that someone has a grudge against the death of the former housekeeper, so kill, do you mean that, grandpa."


    In the reasoning case, the protagonist is still Naruto and Conan after all. After Kogoro Mouri said half of his words, Conan interrupted him, and then said what he wanted to say later.


    Naruto drew out his ears with his little finger, and said, "The meaning of wearing a white glove on your son''s right hand is probably for revenge, and you found the second white glove in your study. Maybe you It will be the murderer¡¯s next goal, and if this is the case, it should be today, exactly two years after the death of the former housekeeper."


    "Hello, why are you here?"


    Mouri Kogoro rolled his eyes and was very upset at the interruption of his speech. Xiaolan pointed at the cat-eye boy next to him, and said, "Because I already got the belongings of Yingyou''s mother, so let''s take a look. How is the case."


    The confused boy stood beside Xiao Lan, waving his hands to greet Oping Jiaozang.


    "It''s been a long time, Uncle Kakuzo...Ah!"


    Hond¨­ Eiyu''s confusion recurred, and when he waved his hand, he accidentally ran into a vase next to him. The vase suddenly lost its balance and fell to the ground.


    "Ah! Be careful!"

 854 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 854

    "Is it necessary to be so exaggerated?" Naruto rolled his eyes and murmured constantly, and then straightened the vase that almost fell on the ground. "Boy Yingyou, I think you really bought insurance for your whole body."


    "I''m so sorry," Eiyou Hond¨­ scratched his head and apologized to Naruto and Kakuzo Ohei. "I''m sorry, Uncle Kakuzo!"


    "I don''t care, I''ll be fine, Yingyou, you got your mother''s relic."


    "Well, thanks to you, I got it."


    "Your mother is a very good maid, very smart, and always smiling."


    "I''m sorry," the unsmiling Ms. Tian Duan Judai appeared here, floating out like a female ghost, "I am clumsy and cold."


    "Haha, no no, I didn''t mean that."


    Chapter 376-Yingyou''s body is funny, this idiot is here again!


    "Segawa."


    Having no common topic with the maid who doesn''t seem to laugh at all, Kakuzo Ohei immediately turned to look at his housekeeper.


    "Yes."


    "Please take Mr. Maori and them to the living room to rest."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Also, Judai, help me add some coffee, and by the way, call my wife and ask her to come and help tidy up the study. Come here after you have done your things, and you have something to tell you."


    Tabata Kikuyo was still expressionless, but Segawa''s butler nodded slightly.


    "Yes, sir."


    "Also, Segawa."


    There seem to be a lot of elderly people, but this time Oppei Kakuzo called the butler Segawa to his front, reached out his hand to grab his ear, and said, "How many times have I told you?! Before entering my room, I must Knock on the door first, why didn''t you tell the guest?! You fool!"


    "Sorry, sir."


    Compared with Oping Kakuzo, he wanted to find out the truth of the case, but his wife, Oping Yongren was very comfortable. At this time, he was sitting in the garden drinking tea and reading.


    Of course it¡¯s not sitting outside. It¡¯s raining heavily outside. The Oping family is quite rich. In addition to the garden, there is also a glass house for rest, which is directly connected to the villa, and you can see the outside directly from the glass house. The scenery, but it is not affected when it rains.


    "Hey, ask me to help tidy up the books in the study? I won''t go. He always picks the bones in the egg." It seems that the relationship between the couple is not particularly good.


    "But, ma''am..."


    "But what? I was just helping him sort out those new big-open books, and when he opened the carton, I was trained by him, and he said, "Never touch it before I open it." I was really angry. "(The unit used to describe the size of the paper is open. A few open means that it is divided into several pieces in half. A large open book means that the book is much larger than ordinary books. In short, it is like a portable notebook. The difference in size between small and English dictionary)


    Mrs. Oping Yongren seemed to be full of resentment, complaining constantly.


    "In order to put those large-format books, the bookshelves were remodeled. In the end, almost all the books had to be removed. This time I was asked to help, so I wouldn''t be scolded."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Although he is over fifty years old, his personality is still a bit messy, while the housekeeper Segawa is a bit weak. Although he is qualified as a housekeeper, don¡¯t bother with the master, but you encounter such a messy hostess. It will look like nothing.


    "Well, I''ll take these guests to the living room, and you can help tidy up the study."


    "But, I still have to take care of Young Master Forge''s car."


    "That car hasn''t started for two years. It doesn''t matter if you leave it alone. Come on, everyone, please go here."


    There are two living rooms on the first floor. One is the living room where Naruto and the others were entertained before, and the one where Eiyu Hond¨­ checked the relics left by her mother, and the other was the one where people in this room watched the video together a year ago.


    "That''s it. At that time, I, sir, Segawa butler, and Kikuyo watched the video here. The video was taken when my husband and I were traveling overseas. It took five hours in total."


    Kogoro Mori put his hands in his trouser pockets casually, and said, "Then why doesn''t Linglang watch it with you?"


    "He must be avoiding me, after all, I am not his biological mother."


    "Ah, so?"


    "Yes, Duanwu is the son of my husband and his ex-wife. Didn''t he tell you? But is my husband really suspicious of us?"


    "Yes."


    "Even if we can''t catch the prisoner for so long, but we still suspect that we are too..."


    Naruto reached out and opened the door of the toilet. Indeed, this toilet is connected to the living room. If you want to go out, you must pass through the living room, so other people watching the video in the living room will know.


    "The window in the toilet is so small, I can go through it, but as an adult, there is no way to pass it."


    Conan also went to the toilet like Naruto. He looked up at the window above the toilet with a cold expression. If it weren''t for the case, Conan would probably not take the initiative to speak to Naruto.


    Naruto stretched out his hand and scratched his chin, then smiled:


    "Don''t talk too full, I can get in there."


    "How to drill?" Conan glanced at Naruto up and down. Naruto''s height is one and eighty-five meters tall. Although he is not extremely burly like a bodybuilder, he is very strong and has obvious muscle lines. Such a tall man, No matter how you look, you can''t get through that small window.


    "Even if you have a thin body like Eiyu Hond¨­, you can''t get through it."


    "Do you know that there is a kind of kung fu called bone shrinking in China?"


    "Bone reduction skill?" Conan was taken aback, and then showed a mocking look, "That''s just kung fu in the novel, it doesn''t exist in reality."


    "Of course, in reality it is of course impossible to let an adult pass through a small slit, but for that window, as long as I dislocate my joints, the body will be squeezed together, barely It''s still drilled in the past."


    "monster!"


    Conan can only give such an evaluation. He absolutely believes that Naruto can do what he said, but let alone how much pain it takes to dislocate all the joints on his body, and when he goes through the window, The internal organs will definitely be squeezed. If the internal organs rupture, it will kill people. People who can think of and do such things are absolutely crazy.


    "You say I am a monster, but you have too little knowledge. Besides myself, Lupin and Fujiko can easily get past without destroying this window. There are a lot of things in this world that humans cannot understand. What you don¡¯t know doesn¡¯t mean that it doesn¡¯t exist. It can only be said that your knowledge reserve is too poor."


    Conan was too lazy to have a debate with Naruto, and could not find any clues in this toilet, so he took a sip and turned around and walked out.


    "But I didn''t expect it. The timid and fearful Yingyou at the beginning seems to have made a lot of friends. Are you all accompanying Yingyou to get his mother''s relics?"


    Oping Yongren specifically refers to Naruto, Conan and Xiaolan. Naruto thought about it for a moment and felt that this was an opportunity to investigate the past of Yingyou, so he immediately said: "In fact, we are investigating the blood type of this kid. Come here."


    "Blood type? Why investigate that?"


    "Actually, I wanted to find my sister who had been missing for ten years, because she looked exactly the same as the hostess Shui Wurenai, so we came here in order to resolve this doubt. The host Shui Wurenai is AB, and I am O type, and the sister who gave me a blood transfusion should be O type like me, so the host and my sister are definitely not the same person."


    ''What? So Yingyou already knows it.''


    "Speaking of it, there has indeed been such a thing." Ohei Yoto squeezed his chin and began to recall, "It should be after the death of Eyo''s mother, and soon after Eyoyo followed his father to live in Osaka, I had an accident. I After I heard about it, I rushed over and saw Yingyou¡¯s sister sitting beside the hospital bed exhausted asleep. I heard the nurse said that it seemed that she had lost a lot of blood to Yingyou, which made her body unable to eat it, saying that she was taking her blood. It doesn''t matter if you give them all to Yingyou, she is a very gentle girl."


    "Is that so?" The eyes under Eiyu Hontang''s lenses were slightly shining, "Sister..."

 855 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 855

    ''In that case, the probability that this guy is not Mizuno Rena''s younger brother is close to 100%, and the final 1% possibility will be discussed after the paternity test report comes out.''


    For Naruto, the problem seems to have gone back to the distant point again. After working for a long time, the only thing he can rely on is the paternity test report that will be issued after two days. As long as the report is issued, it can be confirmed or Overturn all previous conclusions.


    Putting the matter of Eisuke Hond¨­ and Mizuno Reina aside for the time being, Naruto looked out the window, and from here you could see the direction of the swimming pool.


    "Why don''t we go to the swimming pool first, maybe we can find any clues."


    "But it''s raining heavily now." Oping Yongren didn''t seem to want to get close to the dead swimming pool. Just at this time, the unsmiling servant lady walked by the corridor outside, "Kuyo, you just walked from outside. come back?"


    "Yes, the coffee companion is gone, I went to the nearby supermarket to buy some."


    "I really trouble you. Could you please help me take the guests to the swimming pool? I can get the coffee."


    "no problem."


    "Then please."


    Taking the umbrella from the cabinet at the entrance, the five-member group in question went to the outdoor swimming pool under the leadership of Kikuyo Tabata.


    "To be honest, this swimming pool is too dirty."


    "Well, I haven''t used it since the incident a year ago, so it became like this."


    "Understandable, after all, people are dead here."


    "But I really miss it," Hond¨­ Eiyu stepped forward holding an umbrella. "I remember I used to play in this swimming pool when I was young... Ah!"


    Hond¨­ Eiyu originally stretched out his hand to support the handrails by the swimming pool, but it became slippery because of the rain. Eiyu Hond¨­ accidentally didn''t stabilize, and immediately fell to the ground after shaking his body, and his body was covered with muddy water.


    Seeing the funny body shown by Eiyu Hond¨­ again, Kikuyo Tabata''s expression seemed to twitch, and the remaining four people covered their faces.


    "I knew, this guy is here again."


    Chapter 377-The message of death, the murderer from Huangquan!


    Hond¨­ Eiyu has a bodily funny talent, and he can fall anywhere, and this time he performed it at Oppei''s house.


    Because the body was already covered with muddy water, this clothes naturally couldn''t be worn again. In order to take care of the silly boy Eyoyo Hond¨­, everyone had to go back to the house first and change Eyoyo Hond¨­ into clean clothes.


    "Sorry, only the clothes of the deceased Jinwu are the right size."


    "It''s okay." It feels unlucky to wear dead people''s clothes, but Yingyou Hontang, a single-celled creature, doesn''t care much.


    Naruto glanced at Hontang Eiyou, and said, "So, Mr. Togego should be a small man too." Hontang Eiyou is not tall, about the same as Xiaolan. From a boy''s point of view, she is relatively thin. .


    "But this dress is a little fatter."


    "Well, Duwu is about the same size as you, but because he likes fitness, he needs to be stronger."


    It was still the expressionless Ms. Kikudai Tatabata. She opened the door and walked in from the outside. She said flatly, "The clothes are already washing, please wait a moment."


    "By the way, Kikudai." Ohei Yoko turned to look at his plain maid, and said, "There is no coffee in the kitchen."


    "Really? I went out after putting the coffee beans in the coffee machine."


    "Ah, butler Segawa, do you know where the coffee in the kitchen goes?"


    "I do not know about this."


    "Is it because the master couldn''t wait, so he took it away?"


    Tabata Kikudai was talking about the most probable situation, and suddenly from upstairs there was a sound of something falling to the ground and falling to pieces.


    "What sound is this?!"


    "It seems to have come from the master''s study, I''ll go take a look."


    "Thank you."


    Tabata Kikuyo and Segawa butler immediately walked towards the second floor, Mouri Kogoro squinted at Eiyu Hond¨­ from the corner of his eyes, with a smile on his face, and said, "It seems it should be the big vase before."


    "No." Hond¨­ Eiyu shook his head, "That is Uncle Kakuzo''s favorite vase, worth 50 million yen."


    "The vase worth 50 million yen was almost broken by you just now." Naruto slapped Eiyou Hond¨­ with a punch, and said: "If you really broke that vase, I see how you pay it. "


    Boom!


    Suddenly a violent thunder and lightning hit the sky, causing the circuit of this home to be temporarily overloaded, all the lights in the whole house were turned off, and from the second floor there was a scream of Oping Jiao Zang.


    "Don''t open the door!"


    "problem occurs!"


    Naruto and Conan immediately noticed the problem and rushed to the second floor, but it was still a step too late. By the time they ran to the second floor, the door of the study had been opened by Tatabata Kikuyo and Segawa butler, and Okahira Kakuzo He was hung in the center of the study, swaying from side to side, under the light of thunder, his appearance looked extremely terrifying.


    "master?!"


    Then Ohei Yoko who rushed over looked at her husband in the room with horror, and subconsciously rushed in.


    "No way, madam, there are still fragments of the vase inside!"


    Tabata Kikuyo immediately hugged Yuko Okhei, and the two fell to the ground together. Naruto reached out and turned on the light in the study again. Fortunately, the lightning just temporarily overloaded the circuit, not all of it burned out. The light was OK. use.


    "Xiao Lan! Go call an ambulance and the police!"


    "Yes!" As the most diligent person in the world to report to the police, Xiao Lan immediately took out her mobile phone to call the emergency number.


    Kogoro Mori and the butler Segawa worked together to put down the hanging Ouhei Kokaku in mid-air, and Naruto began to check everything in the study for the first time.


    It is as chaotic as when Naruto and the others came before. There are various books scattered everywhere, and a part of the books is neatly dropped on a cart next to it. It seems that they should be ready to be cleaned. Said that the 50-million-yen Sixiang vase that Oppei Kakuzo''s favorite had fallen to the ground at this time, fell into two pieces from the middle, and some fragments of the vase were scattered on the ground.


    Accompanied by the familiar sound of police sirens, Mugure and the others rushed to the scene of the crime as quickly as possible, and they brought a bad news.


    "It''s a pity." Mumu looked at the hostess of the house, Keiko Ohei with heavy eyes, "Your husband was not rescued on the way to the hospital. He has passed away."


    "Why, it won''t...it won''t!"


    Aohei Yongzi felt sad. Although she had countless complaints about her husband, she was the husband she had been with for more than ten years, but she didn''t expect to receive news of his death suddenly at this time today. Her heart was sad and sad. Oppai Yuko knelt on the ground, hiding her face and wept bitterly.


    "Madam, let''s wipe it." Tianbata Kiyoyo''s face seemed to be born with a lack of expression, even in the case of death, her face was the same calm, and she handed the tissue to Ohei Yuko.


    "Thank you."


    Many homicide cases have been handled, so Mumu did not waste too much time, but went directly to the case-handling process.


    "Then who was the first to find the dead?"


    "It''s me and Ms. Kikuyo," the good gentleman, the butler Segawa raised his hand. "At that time, we heard the sound of something breaking in the study downstairs, and we rushed over to knock on the door, but But there was no response."

 856 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 856

    Acting Tabata Kiku put the tissue that Yuko Ohei used to wipe tears in his apron pocket, and said flatly, "Because I yelled for several times without responding, when I wanted to turn the handle to open the door, I heard the inside shouting, "Don''t open the door." '', we were afraid of the master¡¯s accident, so we opened the door, but as soon as we opened the door, we saw the master¡¯s body hanging in the air, and the body was still shaking."


    "The doors and windows are all locked, so it seems like suicide, but why should the deceased shout not to open the door?"


    Uncle Mumu was puzzled, and Kogoro Mouri appeared next to Uncle Mumu like a teleport, with a confident expression on his face, and analyzed: "I think the deceased should not want others to see himself committing suicide. Look, it seems that the deceased should be tired of this world before choosing to die."


    ''Why are you here again?!''


    Uncle Megure was crazy about his former subordinates in his heart, and then he had no confidence in Moori Kogoro''s reasoning at all, and turned his attention to the blond man who was also here.


    "Naruto, do you think it will be suicide?"


    "Of course not." Naruto''s statement did not exceed anyone''s expectations. He pointed at the coffee pot on the table and said: "The deceased was drinking coffee before. If it is a person who is about to commit suicide, Would you be in the mood to drink a cup of coffee before you die?"


    "Coffee?" Mumu took out his police manual and quickly flipped through it. "By the way, the autopsy report said that in addition to coffee, sleeping pills were found in the stomach of the deceased."


    "Sleeping pills? By the way!" Kogoro Moori clenched his fists and tapped his palm. "It must be the deceased who wanted to take sleeping pills to commit suicide at first, and then he gave up and hanged himself!"


    "So what about the suicide motive?"


    "This..." Mouri Kogoro touched his beard, "By the way, it must be because the vase was broken, because the deceased''s favorite vase worth 50 million was broken, so he felt hopeless. Love, I chose to commit suicide!"


    "Fifty million?!" This number is really decent. Mume, who has never been corrupted or bribed, was taken aback. He looked at the deceased''s wife Ohei Yuko in surprise, "Is this true?!"


    "Well, my husband''s favorite during his lifetime was that vase, and he often said that the value of that vase should now exceed 200 million."


    "It must be like this, Megome Police Department!" Mouri Kogoro was confident, "The deceased must have chosen to commit suicide because the precious vase was broken!"


    "That''s a problem, too. Mr. Segawa and Ms. Kikuyo ran out of the study immediately after hearing the sound of the broken vase. How could they hang the rope from the chandelier in such a short time, and then tie a ring to hang out? On my neck?"


    "So..." Moori Kogoro''s reasoning encountered a huge crisis again, and sweat appeared on his face because of tension and embarrassment. "By the way, the deceased must have used that vase as a stepping stone, and he stood on his neck after standing up. Put a rope loop on it, kick the vase down and commit suicide."


    "But..." This time the person who pointed out that Kogoro Moori''s reasoning was wrong was Conan. "If you stand on top of the vase and then kick it down before making a sound, then that uncle has already hanged his neck at that time. There is no way to scream like that."


    "Conan is right. When a person hangs himself, it is almost impossible to speak, let alone yelling. When the deceased screamed, we could all hear it downstairs. It''s very clear, how could a person with his neck hung make such a loud noise?"


    "It''s really weird to say, Maori, it seems that your reasoning is wrong again."


    Mugure pointed this out mercilessly. Fortunately, he didn''t expect much from Mouri Kogoro''s reasoning from the beginning, otherwise he was really wasting his feelings, and Conan squatted on the ground and continued to speak like a child. Make your own discovery.


    "Could that uncle commit suicide because of this book? I must be sad that my favorite book is made like this."


    "book?"


    Naruto picked up the novel on the ground, and there was some blood stains on the cover of the book. The blood stains had not been completely removed. It should have just been dripped, which means it was the blood of the dead.


    "The Murder from Huangquan," the author is the new name Kabori, tusk, it looks like a death message no matter what."


    Chapter 378-Although it has nothing to do with reasoning, it is really ugly to fall!


    "Death message?"


    Mumu glanced at the blood stains on the novel. After all, he couldn''t see any problems. He had to give up the idea of ??proving his reasoning ability, looked at Naruto, and said, "Are you telling the truth? "


    "Of course, the blood stains on the word''Huangquan'' on the top can be said to have been accidentally stained, but the blood stains below were obviously deliberately made into two rows, and the book was at the location of the deceased. I think he made it by himself."


    "By the way, it is stated in the autopsy report that the wound on the deceased¡¯s lips was bitten by himself. It seems that he wanted to leave the identity of the murderer before he died, so he deliberately bit his lip and left it with blood. Clues."


    Uncle Mumu closed his police manual and put it away, then looked at the study.


    "But speaking of it, why are there so many books here, and they are all piled on the ground?"


    "Oh, this is because the large-format book that my husband ordered arrived today. In order to put that book on the shelf, my husband moved the original book team away from the shelf."


    "So, what about the large format book you said?"


    Ohei Yuko looked around, then pointed to a huge book by the door, and said, "That''s it."


    "It''s really big, but why did the books just delivered fall to the ground? Mrs. Opin, is your husband like this before?"


    "No, he likes to read books very much, and for this book, he has to remodel the entire bookshelf to put this large-format book in, and I wanted to help him clean up those books before, but he scolded him. It is said that no one can touch the book before he opens the box, so he will definitely not drop the book on the ground."


    "That''s weird."


    Uncle Mumu''s fat face showed a very plump and confused expression, and the handsome boy suddenly interjected.


    "Could it be that the prisoner put the book there for a certain purpose, such as to complete a certain criminal technique?"


    Hond¨­ Eiyu spoke suddenly, and Mumu noticed the boy with a very low sense of existence, and his eyes were slightly puzzled.


    "I remember you are Eiyu Hond¨­, why are you even here?"


    "Because my mother worked as a maid here before and heard that she found her mother''s belongings, so I came over to get it."


    "Your mother is out of date?"


    "Well, ten years ago, the photos at that time..."


    When Eiyu Hontang was speaking, she subconsciously wanted to take out the photo of herself with her mother when she was a child, but when she saw the green clothes on her body, she suddenly remembered that she was wearing Tengwu clothes and scratched her head embarrassedly.


    "By the way, I changed my clothes after the pool fell, and the photo is still in the pocket of my original coat."


    "Regarding the clothes I took to wash just now," Ms. Tatabata Kikushiro has become a peace missionary, her expression remains unchanged, "There is no photo in her pocket."


    "Hey?!!"


    Because of the Oolong incident caused by Eiyu Hontang again, Naruto and the others had to accompany this silly egg to the swimming pool to look for photos that should have fallen there.


    Naruto was holding an umbrella. It was raining like this today, but it was not the weather he liked. The tide of the air made Naruto feel very uncomfortable, and the things caused by the single-celled creature Eiyou Hontang made Naruto feel depressed.


    "Boy Yingyou, I''ll print out a few more photos after I see you, otherwise I don''t know where it will fall again."


    "Sorry, teacher, I''ve caused you trouble." Hontang Yingyou scratched his head, and then saw the picture of having been soaking in the swimming pool for a long time, and his face suddenly became anxious, "Ah, mom''s picture!"


    Hond¨­ Eiyu immediately dropped the umbrella, climbed down the escalator by the swimming pool, and hurriedly picked up the picture.


    "Student Yingyou, be careful."


    Naruto squatted by the swimming pool, looking at the kid Eiyu Hontang. The rain really made him feel bored and uncomfortable. He yawned and said, "Xiaolan, I''ll bet ten yen with you. This kid must I will fall again."


    Although I already knew the natural degree of my confused classmate, I was still embarrassed to say this, and the corners of my mouth twitched twice.


    "It should be... not so." Even Xiaolan can clearly distinguish the degree of guilty conscience in her voice...


    "what!"


    Hond¨­ Eiyu really did not disappoint. When she stepped on the stairs, she accidentally slipped and fell into the swimming pool.


    "Sure enough, let me just say it."


    Xiaolan felt her head really hurt, she finally resisted the urge to complain, looked at classmate Maoyan in the swimming pool, and said, "Classmate Yingyou, are you okay?"

 857 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 857

    "It hurts, but fortunately, the picture of my mother is fine."


    ''This natural fool...''


    Conan and Naruto are not as kind as Xiaolan, but at this time they are completely speechless to Yingyou Hontang. Although this kid is confused, but the natural appearance really makes others feel weak.


    Xiaolan stretched out her hand and said, "I''ll hold the photo for you first. Be careful yourself."


    "okay, thank you."


    The depth of the swimming pool is about two meters, which is a bit deep for Eiyu Hond¨­, who is only about 1.7 meters tall, so he has to stand on tiptoe and straighten his arms to pass the photo to Xiaolan.


    Naruto was originally complaining about the boy''s natural stupidity, but seeing what he looked like at this time, something flashed through his mind.


    ''By the way, I have understood the killing technique a year ago, but this technique can be done by everyone, and it is still difficult to judge who is the murderer.''


    Naruto already understood what was going on in the case a year ago, and Conan did the same, but for now, they can only infer the method of the case a year ago, but there is no evidence. After all, it has passed. It has been a whole year, and any evidence has completely disappeared over time.


    Xiao Lan took out the handkerchief Naruto gave her, wrapped the photos of Hond¨­ Eiyu and his mother, and put it in the pocket of the skirt, then took out a pack of tissues from the other pocket and handed it to Hondou Eiyu .


    "Hurry up and wipe it, you have fallen twice in a row."


    "I am sorry."


    Naruto tapped his eyebrows with a headache, and clicked a few of his acupuncture points to relieve his headache a little bit. He looked at Yingyou Hontang reluctantly and said, "You are so lost, I don''t know who your sister is. It''s not that you accidentally lost it."


    Hontang Yingyou¡¯s face became even more embarrassed, and she scratched her rain-stained cheek, and said, "No, my sister has been very good since she was a child, and she has been very good at everything. Maybe she still remembers me as a handy little brother. Maybe."


    "I don''t know if it''s good or bad to have a brother like you." Naruto murmured, and then handed the umbrella that I had previously held to Eiyu Hontang. "You should change your clothes first. Catch a cold."


    "Well, thank you teacher."


    ''If Yinghai came to thank me, I would be happy.''


    Naruto revealed the true qualities of a werewolf in his heart again, thinking of the beautiful sister of Hond¨­ Yingyou, Hond¨­ Yinghai, and grabbed Xiaolan''s little hand, saying: "Lan, let''s go back to the study too, the truth of this case , I just understood everything."


    "Really?"


    Xiaolan¡¯s face is pleasantly surprised. She likes to see Naruto¡¯s confident look when she is reasoning. The usually lazy and easygoing Naruto is very easy to get along with, but the self-confident attitude shown by Naruto is what attracted the girl¡¯s attention. Performance.


    Looking at the two people who looked so beautiful when their fingers were interlocking together, Conan''s eyes showed countless jealousy and anger.


    "Ahem..."


    Habitually used two coughs as the opening remarks of his reasoning, Naruto turned to look at the people in the study, and said: "Although it was a bit sudden, what I want to say is that I have all the methods and criminals of this murder case. understood."


    Uncle Mumu looked like "I like you" and patted Naruto''s shoulder vigorously.


    "Good job, Naruto."


    "Mumu, can you pat lightly, my old bones are going to be taken apart by you!" Naruto glared at Mumu, and then regardless of the middle-aged uncle who showed a silly smile, "It was already before. As I said, if the deceased¡¯s neck is hung, he can¡¯t scream, so the rope loop should have been wrapped around the deceased¡¯s neck long ago, but when he was hung, it was the moment the door was opened. Thing."


    Maori Kogoro looked at the weasel who had abducted his daughter. He really didn''t look pleasing to his eyes. He curled his lips and said, "How can this kind of thing be done? If the murderer was in the room at that time, he would have been spotted? "


    "It doesn''t have to be so troublesome at all. As long as you use the things in this room, you can make a very simple technique. When the deceased is killed at the moment the door is opened, the murderer does not need to stay on the scene."


    Naruto shrugged, then looked at Kogoro Mouri, and said, "Next, will you ask a Moori detective to help me demonstrate this technique?"


    "Cut, I''ll see what tricks you play."


    Naruto pointed to the small cart that was supposed to be used for stacking books in this study room, and said: "Now, please push that cart over, and stack books about one meter high on it, and then sit on it again. Don¡¯t stack too many books, two stacks are enough."


    Although Kogoro Moori didn''t know what Naruto was going to do, he still followed his instructions. After stacking the books, Kogoro Moori sat down tremblingly.


    "Hey, it''s very difficult to grasp the balance, and it''s easy to fall down."


    "Yes, that''s what I want, and then just arrange the remaining books one by one to the door." Naruto picked up a pile of books, connected end to end, with one head on the wheel of the cart, and the other One end is behind the door.


    "This is the murderer''s method. As long as the arrangement is completed, the rope loop is put on the neck of the deceased, and then as long as someone opens the door, the book on the ground will be pushed, and the cart will lose balance, and the deceased will immediately take the books from those books. Fell off, then hanged his neck and killed him."


    Naruto reached out and opened the door of the study. The door pushed the books arranged on the ground, and then made the cart sway. The two stacks of books were originally lacking in balance. Kogoro Moori could not grasp the center of gravity at once, so he shook left and right. After shaking, fell a dog to eat shit.


    "Although it has nothing to do with reasoning, it''s really ugly to fall."


    Chapter 379-The truth of three cases on the same day for three consecutive years!


    Maori Kogoro fell a miserable dog to eat shit, Naruto didn''t even bother to shed crocodile tears, and directly spit out mercilessly.


    Moori Kogoro got up from the ground with both hands and feet, and he almost couldn''t help but beat Naruto to stop Moori Kogoro from doing this. It was Xiaolan''s iron fist that had risen.


    After finally holding back his smile, Naruto stopped teasing the middle-aged uncle, but continued his own reasoning.


    "The murderer used this technique to put the dead person on the pile of books, and then as long as someone opened the door, he would immediately hang the dead person."


    "However, if this is the case, the deceased should be able to remove the rope loop around his neck before he died, but why didn''t he do this?"


    "It¡¯s not that the deceased didn¡¯t want it, but it couldn¡¯t. There was a little glue on the knot of the loop. It should be because the murderer didn¡¯t want the deceased to untie the knot. Even if it takes a little time, it should be the same. Open, but the deceased''s hand is not free at all."


    "Is your hand free?" As a professional admirer, Uncle Mumu took the initiative to ask questions so that Naruto''s reasoning could continue. "Are you saying that his hand was tied? But the deceased''s hand was not at all. The traces of the tie."


    "It doesn''t have to be tied up to prevent a person from moving his hands, just let him hold the big vase in his hand.", "Vase?"


    "Yes, it was the one that was broken. The antique vase that the deceased said is now worth more than 200 million yuan. There was a little water on the mouth of the vase. I think it should be the sweat of the deceased. The murderer made the deceased sit on the book. After the pile was piled up, he was forced to hold the vase. Because of this, of course, the deceased could not untie the rope around his neck."


    "That''s it... But no matter how precious the vase is, people are dying, don''t you want to throw it away?"


    "Okay, let go, then what will happen to Mugure when the big vase falls on the floor?"


    "Of course the vase will break, and it will make a loud noise... Could it be that?!"


    "That''s right, it''s this''is it'', because the vase will make a loud noise after it falls on the ground, even people downstairs can hear it, but for normal people without perspective, of course they want to open it. Look at the door to see what''s going on in the study, and when the door is opened, the mechanism arranged by the murderer will be triggered. That''s why the deceased yelled "Don''t open it" at that time, because he knew that once the door was opened, he would be dead."


    Regardless of the evidence from the scene or the rationality of the reasoning content, Naruto¡¯s reasoning is not a problem. Conan looked at this closed room, frowned and asked, ¡°But even if it¡¯s the murderer. The deceased can be killed as soon as the door is opened, but how does he leave after finishing this arrangement? If the door is opened, the mechanism on the ground will be touched. The windows are all locked from the inside, and it is impossible to climb the windows. Go out."


    Conan is still the same as it is. It''s easy to change, and his nature is hard to change. Even if Naruto has gone through so many complicated things, his personality hasn''t changed in essence, let alone this kid, even Yusaku Kudo. His death can''t change Conan''s desire to investigate the case.


    "This is very simple."


    Naruto picked up the largest open book on the ground and walked to the door.


    "As long as you open the door, lean this large-format book against the door, walk out carefully, and close the door again, so that the book will naturally fall to the ground, and the mechanism will be completed."


    After listening to Naruto''s analysis, Conan subconsciously nodded his head in agreement with reality, then curled his lips very uncomfortably, his expression was jealous and disdainful.


    Naruto opened the door again, then picked up the large-format book on the floor and put it on the coffee table aside.


    Naruto felt like he was teaching students in Emperor Dan. His reasoning show allowed Uncle Mumu to understand the key. He nodded in agreement, and didn''t feel that he would look for Naruto every time there was a case. What''s the shame.


    "It is indeed possible to kill the dead as soon as the door is opened, but the difficulty is that there is no clue to the murderer."

 858 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 858

    "No, Mugure, there has actually been a clue." Naruto smiled that nasty confident smile as always. "It''s the large-format book that I just demonstrated, because it''s very Large, so you can make more distance between the door and the mechanism, and you can also make the door open a little bit without touching that mechanism. In this room, besides you, you need to rely on You are the only one who can leave this room for the length of that large-format book. You are the murderer, Madam Kikudai Tatabata."


    Even if he was accused of being the murderer, Tabata Kiyoyo''s face was still plain without any expression, but the other two were all surprised.


    Butler Segawa seemed unable to accept that her colleague who had been working would be a murderer. As Ohei said before, although she was unsmiling, she was actually a very gentle person, and Naruto''s testimony made them unacceptable.


    "But... But, at that time, she was asked by my husband to go to the supermarket to buy a coffee companion. She was not at home."


    "As long as this technique is completed ahead of time, even if people are not here, they can kill." At the last moment of reasoning, Naruto habitually leaned against the wall and continued his next reasoning, "I think the coffee should be cooked in the morning. Yes, Ms. Judai put sleeping pills in the coffee and served it to the deceased. After he fell asleep, he set up the murder mechanism, let him sit on the pile of books, put a rope around his neck, and then gently He woke up, forced him to hold the vase, and then threatened him, "If you don''t hold it firmly, you will smash the vase, push the book down, and let you hang here." Then Ms. Judai You can leave the study room to buy a coffee mate as I just said. After that, as long as you hear the sound of a broken vase running in, you can open the door to kill the dead, and in order to cover up her technique, she pretended to stop when opening the door Mrs. Oppin, who wanted to rush into the study, messed up the books on the ground that were lined up."


    Mumu really felt a bit cold on his back when he heard it, and couldn''t help wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    "It''s really a thorough and cruel killing technique!"


    "Yes, this is indeed cruel. The deceased are all over 60 years old. How can such a heavy vase be held all the time? The sweat on the bottle mouth is proof, and the deceased worried that Ms. Judai would kill directly. Even if he wanted to ask for help, he didn¡¯t dare to shout at all. If someone asked someone to open the door, he would be hanged. Not only his body but also his spirit would suffer tremendous torture. This is almost the same as a year ago. The case is exactly the same."


    "A year ago?" Conan looked at Naruto in surprise and doubt, wondering where he found out the truth a year ago, "You mean the case where the young master of the family, Mr. Duwu, was drowned?"


    "Yes, I think the murderer in the case a year ago was also Ms. Kikudai, but in the case a year ago, the technique was much simpler. Just tie up Mr. Forge''s hands and feet, and put it on his mouth. Put on the tape and throw it directly into the swimming pool filled with water."


    "Wait, wait a minute!" The murder case a year ago was also spied on by Mumu, so he knew there was something wrong with it. "When Mr. Dugo died a year ago, Ms. Judai started at seven o''clock. From the beginning, I watched the video in the living room with other people until 12 o''clock in the evening, but Mr. Duanwu''s death time was between nine and ten o''clock. Why did Ms. Judai go out and throw Mr. Duanwu into the water on the way?"


    "She didn''t throw Mr. Duwu into the water at nine o''clock, but before watching the video, that is, before seven o''clock, she had already done this killing technique."


    Scratching his hair, there was an inexplicable smile on Naruto''s face, saying: "Actually, I was able to discover the method of the case a year ago, thanks to the confused boy Yingyou."


    "Hondo Eiyu? What happened to him?"


    "Before he slipped and fell in the swimming pool and accidentally dropped the picture of his mother in the swimming pool. Then he fell down again when he went down to look for the picture, and then temporarily handed the picture to Xiaolan. At that time, Eisuke Hond¨­ After straightening his back and tiptoes up, the position of his nose is slightly higher than the scale of the swimming pool, and Mr. Teigo is about the same height as Eisuke Hond¨­, so I think it was Ms. Kikudai who did it before 7:00 that day Throwing him into the water, and then just leave it alone. In order to survive, Mr. Forge desperately stood on tiptoes and stretched his nose out of the water to breathe. But even in the water, with the buoyancy of water, normal people want to tiptoes. It was completely impossible for a full five hours. About two hours later, that is, at around nine o''clock in the evening, Mr. Tingwu''s feet could not support his feet and cramps occurred, and then he could no longer stand. Falling into the water, I was drowned without knowing it."


    "Wait a minute," Mrs. Ohei Yuko still couldn''t accept that her maid was the murderer of her husband. She still chose to defend her. "Do you have any evidence that Kikuyo was a murderer? With this technique, it would be me and Segawa. The same can be done, even if it is a large-format book, it makes sense if the murderer just took a random book."


    "Of course it makes sense. In fact, in the case a year ago, because it took too long, I had no decisive evidence. Even if Ms. Kikudai died and refused to admit me, I can¡¯t help but I have evidence in today¡¯s case. One is the death message left by the deceased before his death."


    "''Huangquan'' (yomi) and hiragana'''' (ko)? What does that mean?"


    "In fact, that is not hiragana, but should be the mathematical symbol''=''. The meaning of the death message is actually''huangquan''=''medido'' (meido), which is the meaning of maid, housekeeper. Except before the deceased died In addition to this death message, there is actually another piece of evidence. It is in the right pocket of Ms. Judai''s apron. Can you please take it out?"


    Tatabata Kikuyo was calm and a little scary, still there was no response, Mumu walked up to Tanbata Kikuyo, said "offended", and then reached out to take out the things in her right apron pocket.


    "handkerchief?"


    "Yes, it''s the handkerchief with coffee stains on it. Mrs. Oping cried very sad before. You wipe her tears with a tissue, and then put the tissue that Mrs. Oping wiped away tears in the left pocket of the apron. I took out the supermarket invoice from the left pocket again. Most people don¡¯t put dirty things together with important invoices, so I think there should be something that cannot be taken out in your right pocket. Coffee stains were found on the carpet under the coffee table, but the coffee table was very clean. It was obvious that someone wiped it. It should be the murderer who entered the study after he estimated that the deceased drank the coffee with sleeping pills and fell asleep. So the coffee stains are wiped off. As long as the sleeping pills are found in the coffee stains on this handkerchief, it can be used as decisive evidence, Ms. Judai."


    "So, what was her motive for killing?"


    "Today, the master died. Last year, the young master died. Today two years ago, the former housekeeper died. There should be a connection between these three cases. I think the reason for Ms. Judai''s murder was because Revenge the former butler who died two years ago. Am I right, Ms. Tatabata Kikuyo?"


    Chapter 380-The sad ending, the true identity of the family!


    Even if Naruto had produced decisive evidence, there was no change in Tanata''s expression. This woman didn''t know if she should be too strong mentally or because she was born with a lack of nerves to control facial expressions.


    "The cause of the incident was that Young Master Forge killed someone."


    Naruto raised his eyelids, still copying his arms, and said, "Two years ago?"


    "That''s right, at that time Young Master Duwu drove the imported car used by the former butler to pick up the young master. He drove the car everywhere to show off. After hitting someone, he ran away, but ran to the master to pretend to be pitiful and still big. The former housekeeper who persuaded him to surrender. So just two years ago today, he drove off the cliff..."


    The latter thing has been performed countless times even in TV dramas, and there is no need for Tanata Kikudai to explain that others can guess what happened later.


    "So the accident two years ago was actually man-made?"


    "Well, in order to seal the mouth of the former housekeeper and destroy the scars on the car, so after getting him drunk, all the car and the people were thrown off the cliff. This is before I threw Master Duwu into the water. He admitted it himself, and he did it with the master."


    "So my brother was killed?!"


    "Yes."


    "That''s why you chose to kill the two of them on the death day of the former housekeeper..." Mumu lowered his hat, "but how do you know that it was not an accident?"


    "Because he didn''t wear gloves when he fell from the cliff, that pair of gloves must be worn when he was driving because I gave it to him."


    No expression does not mean that there is no emotion. Although the looks are far away, but Kikuyo Tabata is the same person as Uchiha Itachi to some extent. They seem to always have no expressions, but they have strong emotions in their hearts, but they are all feelings. The person who is in the bottom of my heart.


    The tragedy caused by the sins committed by the two scumbags ended in a tragic color. Tankata Kikuyo was handcuffed by Mumu for murder and taken to the Metropolitan Police Department.


    The days seem to pass by calmly, but the air is full of weird peace, and a feeling of rain and rain appears in the hearts of some caring people.


    Conan unhurriedly stepped on the newly created new generation of super skateboards and rushed to the house of Dr. Akasa.


    Jumped off the skateboard at the door, and stepped on the back of the skateboard to make the skateboard stand up. The action was very handsome. Then he took the skateboard and walked into the home of Dr. Akasa that he was quite familiar with.


    "Doctor, suddenly called me... why are you here?!"


    Conan saw a man in Dr. Ari''s house that shouldn''t be here, and he absolutely didn''t want to see it.


    Uzumaki Naruto!!


    Naruto put down the coffee cup, turned to look at Conan, and smiled faintly: "Don''t look at me like this, please trust me, if I can, I don''t want to come here at all."


    Sitting on the other side, Judy, who was also drinking instant coffee, waved her hand quickly and said, "I didn''t come here today for you to fight, let''s get down to business."


    "Okay, I''ll be a little more serious." Naruto looked at Judy''s face, plus there was indeed an important thing today, so he didn''t bother to argue with Conan, and took out a yellow portfolio from his clothes. Throw it to Conan.


    "Let''s see."


    "what is this?"


    "The paternity test report of Hontang Eiyu and Mizuno Reina."


    "Paternity test? Why do you still need to do this? According to the blood type, it has been determined that Eiyu and Mizuno are not sisters and brothers? Could it be that he is lying?!"


    "No, all things Eyoyo Hond¨­ said are true, but you should first look at the appraisal report inside. The first one is the test result of Eyoyo Hond¨­''s hair, and the second one is the test result of his blood. "


    "Why are there two copies?"


    "After all, you can read it before you finish it. I promise you will be surprised."


    Conan was suspicious, but he opened the portfolio and took out the personal report inside.


    "Except for sex chromosomes, among the other 20 pairs of chromosomes, 14 pairs of chromosomes are exactly the same, which means they are brothers and sisters." Conan frowned, and to be honest, the results of this report were not out of the question. Conan¡¯s surprise, when Naruto took out this report, he guessed that this would be the result, but he didn¡¯t understand. In terms of blood type, Eiyou and Mizuno could not be sisters and brothers, but The probability of the paternity test report confirming that the two are brothers and sisters is 99.99%, one is the correct reasoning result, the other is the scientific test report, and there is no problem with the two answers, which means that there are some things that Conan does not know. .


    "It''s strange, why are they brothers and sisters? The answer is in the second report."


    To be honest, Naruto was surprised when he got the paternity test report at first, but after reading the second one, he understood the reason.


    Conan looked at the second appraisal report with doubts. If the first one only made him doubt and a little surprised, then the second one completely shocked him.


    "How is this possible?! Why is it exactly the same?!"

 859 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 859

    Hontang Eiyu and Mizuno Reina are sisters and brothers. It is normal for their DNA to be highly similar, but they are exactly the same. Unless they are a pair of identical twins, then the 23 pairs of DNA of two people will be exactly the same. But step back ten thousand steps, even if Eiyou and Mizuno are identical twins, they are siblings, a male and a female. Anyway, the sex chromosomes should not be the same.


    "What''s going on? How could the blood DNA of Eiyu Hontang be exactly the same as that of Mizuno?!"


    "Don¡¯t look at me, I personally got his blood sample from Hontang Yingyou. I¡¯m sure Hontang Yingyou couldn¡¯t fool my eyes. The only explanation is that Hontang Yingyou once had a hematopoietic stem cell transplantation, and his sister took He was transplanted with his own hematopoietic stem cells."


    "You said he had leukemia?"


    "Yes, that''s why."


    Naruto turned his laptop in front of Conan, and it showed part of the truth that Conan didn''t know.


    "This is the case of Osaka General Hospital ten years ago. At that time, a seven-year-old child was sent to the hospital for emergency treatment because of a sudden leukemia. Leukemia is a very rare case. Ten years ago, the entire year of Osaka. There were only two cases of leukemia, so the hospital still kept the data. At that time, the teenager¡¯s sister was successfully matched with his bone marrow, so he transplanted his hematopoietic stem cells to him, so he kept his name. The younger brothers are Hondang Eiyu and Hondang Eihai, who is currently lying in the Mihua Central Hospital."


    "That''s it," Conan now understands the whole truth, and doesn''t feel any weird. "When Eiyu Hond¨­ was born, it was indeed type O blood as recorded in the mother and child handbook, and because of the cause of leukemia, He was frail and sick since he was a child. He often had a fever and colds and was sent to the hospital. Later, his sister transplanted his hematopoietic stem cells to him, which cured his disease, so his blood type became the same as him without knowing it. My sister has the same type AB, but it was also because of the leukemia that he was cured, so he did not have frequent illnesses afterwards."


    "As for frequent falls, that should be the reason for character."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Conan is really rare to show a smile in front of Naruto, and then becomes serious again, pushing the computer back to Naruto''s front.


    "So they are indeed siblings, but at this time, it is absolutely impossible for them to meet."


    "Well, that''s probably the case. Although the identities of the siblings are finally determined, they can only keep this way for the time being." Naruto took another sip of coffee slowly, as if he was comfortable It¡¯s the same at home, "I¡¯m looking for you today. Another thing is about the father of Eiyu Hond¨­ and Mizuno Reina."


    "Father? Have you found out their background?"


    "Yes, it''s pany."


    "Well, that''s probably the case. Although the identities of the siblings have finally been determined, they can only keep this way for the time being."Naruto took another sip of coffee slowly, as if he was at his home comfortably, "I came to see you today, and another thing is about the father of Eiyu Hond¨­ and Mizuno Reina.""


    "Father? Have you found out their background?"


    "Yes, it''s pany."


    "Pany... I heard from Yingyou before that I saw his father''s colleague in the hospital, and it seems that they are also looking for that woman."


    "If this is the case, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or bad. If it¡¯s a pany person, maybe we¡¯ll know our FBI. It may expose our actions in advance. Those guys¡¯ actions are not as secretive as our FBI. If you go to the hospital for a search, it might be a big fanfare."


    "That..." The real owner of this house, Dr. Ari, stood aside, and had become a role model. "What is pany? From your conversation, it seems that it is not an ordinary company."


    "Just like the FBI will be called a firm, pany is also a common name. It is to implement the national policy of the United States of America, collect intelligence, and conduct foreign work. It is a spy intelligence organization directly under the President of the United States, that is, the CIA, the United States CIA."


    "But is it certain that Eiyu Hond¨­''s father is a CIA agent?"


    "Of course!" Naruto is very confident of his intelligence network. "After continuous searches by my intelligence network, I finally found out the details of that person. His life is Isen Hontang, the second generation of Japanese Americans, 30 He entered the CIA a year ago and was trained as a spy. Three years later, 27 years ago, he came to Japan, got married and lurked. As for his actions, it is top-secret information, but you can guess it after thinking about it. To investigate..."


    "Black Organization!"


    Chapter 381-Dad is instinct to protect his daughter!


    The FBI, CIA, Naruto and their World¡¯s No. 1 Problem Children¡¯s Corps, and Akatsuki under Naruto¡¯s command, and the gradual emergence of various organizations, also indicate that the time of the war is just recently.


    Judy hugged her arms, the expression on her face was deeply worried.


    "If it is determined that the CIA is also investigating Shui Wu Ren, then her identity can be completely determined. However, the problem is that the organization is also investigating. It will be a matter of time before they find the Beihu Central Hospital. Only then will I wake up."


    "But at least it seems that the CIA has already found the boy Eiyu Hontang. After all, he looks too much like Mizuno Reina. If he continues to be exposed to the organization''s eyes, I am afraid it will be dangerous."


    "Have you taken it away?" Conan was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that it seemed that he hadn''t seen Eiyou Hond¨­ very much in the past two days. It turned out that it was for this reason.


    "It seems that the father can''t stand it anymore, so he has to protect his son."


    "No," Judy shook her head very decisively, with an imperceptible sadness deep in her eyes, "That is impossible, because Eisuke Hond¨­ and Mizuno Reina''s father, Isen Hond¨­, died four years ago. Up."


    "Dead?" Conan was startled. "What''s the matter, was it discovered by the organization?"


    "Is it right?" Judy murmured, and then told the information he knew. "The location is in the abandoned warehouse in Yokohama. At that time, the wanderer who was laying on the floor of the warehouse on the second floor suddenly heard the gun while sleeping. He was awakened by the gunfire and looked downstairs secretly. There was a woman squatting next to the fallen man in black. Then two men in black approached, one with long golden hair and the other very Burly."


    "It''s gin and vodka!"


    "Yes, it was them. They said they bit the man''s wrist and snatched the pistol, and then shot the man, and she didn''t say anything. Just listen to the MD on that man and she knew it. After a while A man came, kneeling next to the body of the man who had died before, yelling at the hall."


    "But can you be sure that the person is Ethan Bentang based on the last name alone?"


    "Of course it''s not that simple, but the photos you accidentally took of his father that you saw in the main hall before, someone has compared the information, and it is confirmed that it is Esen main hall himself."


    When Judy said''someone'', he squinted at someone who had even inserted an undercover agent in the CIA, and did not say something that could not be said.


    Conan also knew that even if he wanted to ask for information from Naruto, it would be for nothing, so he didn''t waste his energy and just asked some things Judy could say.


    "However, gin and vodka are so easy to let go of two witnesses?"


    "Fortunately, they didn''t find the tramp, but the man who came later was killed by a gin gun, and then burned the entire warehouse, probably thinking that even someone would be burned inside, like Belmode burned my house back then."


    Not wanting Judy to immerse herself in the painful memories of the past for too long, so she immediately spoke.


    "Later, the wanderer was also found by my men, but the most exciting part of this plot is that although the wanderer was terribly scared, she was still sure that the woman who was there was Shui Wulanai, who is now lying. The woman in the Mihua Central Hospital."


    "Wait, wait a minute!"


    This is definitely the most exciting place in this plot, even Conan has his tongue knotted because of it.


    "Then...the water does not have mercy, is it..."


    "Yes, the daughter shot and killed his father." Judy''s expression rarely showed real sadness. As a girl who lost her father since childhood, she was afraid that she would be able to feel the pain of Shui Wulan at that time, not to mention. Forced by the situation, he had to kill his father with his own hands, and then he couldn''t shed a single tear. The sadness was really heartbreaking to think about.


    "No, it''s wrong."


    Naruto shook his head slightly, because of the change in the atmosphere of the scene and the fact that he wanted to talk about it, Naruto''s eyes became deep.


    "It wasn''t Mizumi who killed her father, but Ethan Bentang was killed by resources in order to protect his daughter."


    Conan, Judy, and Dr. Ari were all taken aback for a moment, and then all their eyes focused on Naruto. Judy spoke with complicated interest and said, "Do you know what?"


    "Well, yes. At that time, Ethan Main Hall and Mizuno Reina were exchanging information at that place. As a result, Ethan Main Hall found out that his daughter had made a mistake and would be prevented from discovering that she was an undercover agent. So in order to protect Mizuno Reina Morimoto injected Veritaserum into his daughter, causing Mizuno Reina to bite his wrist, and using his body to interrogate MD, causing''Kier to bring Ethan out for interrogation after discovering Ethan''s doubts. Under its control, the illusion that no information was revealed even when the Veritaserum was injected, and finally even deliberately died in the hands of Shui Wurenai, which also allowed Shui Wurenai to win the trust of the organization and continue her work. Undercover mission."


    "Did you sacrifice your life to protect your daughter?"


    Judy murmured softly, her eyes were a little shining, she wiped the corners of her eyes while others were not paying attention, and then put on a mask that is a bit fake. This is the true biography of Fujiko Mine, and it will never be revealed. Your true emotions.


    "How can you know so many things?"


    After the story was told, Naruto immediately cleaned up his emotions. After all, it was someone else''s business, and Naruto wouldn''t let other people''s affairs affect his emotions for too long. He was very fast when he entered or played out.


    "Didn''t I tell you that there is my undercover agent in the organization?"


    "But you know it is too detailed, right? Is it the two people present at the time, gin or vodka?"

 860 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 860

    "Did I say that I only have one undercover agent in the organization?"


    "Both?!"


    "Did I say it was them?"


    "by!!"


    Judy was so irritated by Naruto that she immediately burst into swear words, and instantly threw an iron fist to Naruto. After rewarding Naruto with a steaming meat bun, her anger calmed down.


    "All in all," Conan was not interested in the interaction between the brothers and sisters. What he was thinking about was entirely about organization. "Let¡¯s go to the Beihu Central Hospital first. If there are people from the CIA, for them, My face should be more useful."


    Taking Conan to the Beihu Central Hospital was originally one of Naruto''s purposes, and everyone got in the car of Old Man James.


    Poor James Black, although he is the chief of the FBI¡¯s operations in Japan, his subordinates are also a group of problem children. Although Akai Hideo is very loyal to him, that guy¡¯s aura is too strong. Between James and Akai Between Shuichi, Shuichi Akai is the boss no matter how you look at it.


    As for Judy, once emotionally up, he is completely uncontrollable, even Naruto can''t stand Judy who loses his temper, let alone James.


    When Naruto and the others were talking just now, poor James could only wait outside, and his status was really low.


    "Well, I''m Judy, we''ll pass right away, let the nurse get ready."


    Judy called and contacted the FBI agent who was staying at the Beihu Central Hospital and asked them to prepare the nurse who had seen Yingyou in the hall.


    "Speaking..." Naruto sat lazily in the back seat, holding his head, "Why did Eiyu Hond¨­ suddenly disappear? Even with the protection of the CIA, he probably wouldn''t Give up looking for his sister easily."


    "Who knows this, but forget it, anyway, with the protection of the CIA, he shouldn''t have any problems."


    "Yeah." Naruto nodded, feeling that things weren''t that simple, as if thinking where he was in a misunderstanding, thinking something wrong.


    With doubts in his mind, Naruto immediately took out his mobile phone and called Xiaolan.


    "Moses Moses."


    "Xiaolan, it''s me, did Yingyou call you yesterday?"


    "Yeah." Xiaolan, who had just finished the meal, took off her apron and held the mobile phone that Naruto gave her in one hand. "He said he finally found his dad''s colleague, so maybe There will be clues about his sister, and the location seems to be at the Beihu Central Hospital."


    "Find a colleague? Does it mean that Eiyu Hontang saw that person with his own eyes?"


    "That''s not true. I heard from classmate Yingyou that he heard the sound."


    "Voice, what sound?"


    "He said that when his dad went abroad to work, he sometimes called him. Once he heard some special key tones on the phone, he asked his dad what he was. He said he was calling him while calling the company. Sending an email, classmate Yingyou said that he had heard the same key tone at Beihu Central Hospital before, so he recognized it."


    "What is the key tone like?!"


    "What kind of...it seems to be a nursery rhyme." Xiaolan recalled, and then gently hummed the melody.


    ""Seven Children"!"


    Naruto hung up Xiaolan''s phone, feeling that he was really a headache, and told Judy the bad news that he had just speculated.


    "Beihu Central Hospital should have organized people lurking in!"


    Chapter 382-Sleeping Beauty with Cat''s Eyes in the Dark!


    Although it will be sooner or later that people who know the organization will find out to the Beihu Central Hospital, when it really happens, it still doesn''t feel good.


    Although the matter was not a hundred thousand rush, Naruto still called and notified the FBI''s strongest person, Shuichi Akai, who is currently staying at the Cupido Central Hospital!


    "Oh, is their accomplice in this hospital already?"


    No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s not good news. Shuichi Akai didn¡¯t look as dark as Judy and James. Instead, there was a wicked smile on his handsome face, which seemed to say, ¡°They finally It''s coming'' means.


    Although Akai belongs to the FBI side, his strength is comparable to that of gin. If the two fight against each other, they will have half life and death. Most likely, they will suffer from both losses, or even end up at the same time. The personality is the same as rigorous, serious, confident and confident. Haughty, sometimes the way of acting and doing things seems a bit crazy and extreme, making people feel like an unusually ferocious poisonous snake. Akai Hideichi is also a man called a silver bullet by that gentleman.


    "Ah, Eisuke Hond¨­, Mizuno Reina''s younger brother, heard the melody of seven children at Beihu Central Hospital. It should be the organized members who sent emails to their husband''s mailbox."


    "Is the source reliable?"


    "Shuichi, are you doubting my judgment?"


    Naruto made a dangerous sound, while Hideichi Akai laughed and seemed very happy.


    "I didn''t mean that."


    Naruto didn''t bother to talk about what this robed beast was thinking, anyway, it was time for business.


    "Anyway, the organizers are already lurking in that hospital, but they probably haven''t found Shui Wurenai yet, but it''s just a matter of time. Besides, Eiyu Hontang may also be there to find Shui Wurenai. The hospital, don¡¯t act rashly before we arrive. Shui Wu Ren is now the most important line in our hands, and we must never lose it."


    "To understanding."


    After receiving Naruto''s order, Hideichi Akai gave up the idea of ??looking down at the entire hospital from the rooftop, hung up the phone, and walked down from the rooftop.


    ''The most important line?Is this thread a thread placed on the dark bottom of the sea, it can only be a void in the end?Still, this line is the one that detonated the huge bomb, which is really exciting.''


    Using Conan¡¯s Zhengtai face, it was easy to get the necessary information from the mouth of the elderly nurse who had seen Eiyu Hontang before, and also received an incidental proof that members of the organization had entered the hospital. Of intelligence.


    One day, the nurse aunt accidentally fell down, and then heard a person say, ¡°I saw someone here who resembles the hostess Shui Wuyou, I don¡¯t know if it is her.¡± Although the nurse was invisible at the time I didn''t see the person clearly because I lost my glasses, but I was still sure that he was a man, and he was wearing the new sandals that the hospital shop bought on December 18th.


    "In this way, it is absolutely true that organized accomplices got into this hospital." Judy frowned. Shui Wu Rennai is the only line in their hands now, and she absolutely doesn''t want to let it go. "At the moment, Shui Wu Rennai must be transferred to another place. Now that I have known that the organization''s accomplices are hiding here, hiding it again will only cause fire."


    "But, if you move too much, don''t you stop hiring yourself?" Poor James tried to prove that he was an FBI chief. "And we have to find a trustworthy hospital first, not to mention us. There is no guarantee that other hospitals will not be lurking in organized hospitals."


    "James is right. At least we already know that there are organized people lurking in this hospital, but we don''t know the situation in other hospitals. If Shui Wu Ren is rushed to transfer to another hospital, even if the transfer can be successful, if We thought that there were no organized members in that hospital and then let down our vigilance. Later, the organization members found out that Shui Wulani was more troublesome.


    Naruto denied Judy¡¯s judgment. No matter from any point of view, Mizuno Reina cannot be transferred, and Mizuno Reina is now in a coma, and the difficulty of the transfer process is infinitely magnified. To achieve a completely unconscious transfer, the probability is equivalent to impossible.


    "I don''t think there is anything bad," Akai Hideichi showed a slightly wicked, confident smile on his face, "just do this."


    "''Just do this''?" Judy turned to look at her colleague. "What do you mean?"


    "Anyway, I already know that the members of the organization are here, and from the point of pretending to be patients to set up nurses, they are still exploring opportunities, that is to say, they are casting nets everywhere and sending members in all hospitals. Shui Wu Reina sent someone in here, so that means it''s an opportunity to turn one line into two lines."


    James squeezed his chin, his brows still locked.


    "Although I think it would be nice to catch that man before being exposed, it seems that there were no fewer than 20 male patients hospitalized during that time. It is too difficult to investigate all of them without revealing that we are the FBI. Big."


    "Yes, it is too much to check twenty people, and it takes too much time. It would be nice if the nurse remembered the date the patient was hospitalized."


    "She didn''t even see that person''s face clearly, how could she know what number he was in the hospital, but I don''t think we need to check the twenty people."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The sandals came in after the 18th, that is, the person who was hospitalized must be after the 12th, and the winter vacation of Didan High School is December 23rd, and Yingyou of the main hall is in Didan. Before, I said in school that I heard the melody of "Seven Children" here. In school, the latest is already on the 22nd, which means that the latest time he came here was the day before. On the 21st, just check the male patients who were hospitalized from December 18 to the 21st."


    "I see." Here, James was once again reduced to the role of running errands. "I immediately went to the dean and gave me a list of patients who were hospitalized in those few days."

 861 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 861

    Although James is very old, he is still very efficient. Although he is an officer, he has no complaints about his role as a runner.(Actually, I dare not complain.)


    "Good news, the patients who were hospitalized in the four days from the 18th to the 21st were neither seriously injured, seriously ill, unable to move at will, but also male, and eventually narrowed to these three people."


    Following his explanation, James put the photos in his hand on the table one by one.


    "One is Taro Shinki who was hospitalized because of a fractured left foot on the 18th. Since he was secretly photographed in a hurry, so I don¡¯t know it clearly. Just bear with it. The second is Ludao Kusuda who was hospitalized because of a cervical sprain Then the third one was Tadao Nishiya who was hospitalized with acute low back pain. I heard that all three of them applied for a single room, and no one came to visit."


    Hideichi Akai was the only one who did not sit on the sofa except Old Man James. He looked down at the photo placed on the coffee table and said, "From this point of view, Mizumi has no mercy, and we have not been exposed here. "


    "Yes." Judy picked up the three photos on the table and said: "If they already know that we are here, in order to figure out our number and staffing arrangements, they must send more people, pretending to be friends or Family members come to visit the sick, and then find out our details."


    "In short, tell the detectives staying in the ward of Shui Wu Rene, let them remember the appearance of these three people in their minds, and they must not be allowed to approach that ward."


    "To understanding."


    Everyone gathered in the ward of Shui Wu Ren Nai, and Judy showed the photos of the three people to the agents staying in the ward, and told them that they must not show flaws, and of course they should not be allowed in.


    In the darkness, for only a few seconds, Shui Wureina opened her beautiful and sharp cat eyes.


    Shui Wu Reina has been in a coma for a month, but the dean will personally come here to do routine checkups for her every day. The dean, who has gray hair and seems to be older than James, works hard. Pinching Shui Wu Lian Jiang''s toenails.


    "Well, if you press the toenails so hard to apply painful stimulation, if you are in a conscious state, you should be awake or frown. It seems that she is still in a lethargic state.


    "is it?"


    The gray-haired dean walked to the door, explaining the situation of Shui Wuyou.


    "If you immediately perform the brainwave examination originally scheduled for three days later, you can get a more accurate understanding."


    "No, that''s all right. I''m sorry to ask you to come here, Dean." James is a polite old man. Although he trusts the dean very much, they will indeed cause him trouble here. .


    "I want to confirm anyway. Although I originally wanted to ask her why she was lying here, I believe you will not do bad things when you rescued me from the gangsters in Los Angeles, so I won''t ask. ."


    After the dean left, Naruto looked at James and said:


    "It seems you haven''t explained it in detail."


    "Yeah, I only told him that we are the FBI, and Mizumi is a witness in an important case, but how do you say that? A famous hostess like Mizumi is actually the CIA lurking in one Although the undercover in the dangerous organization is a fact, it is better for him not to know this fact."


    "Yes, sometimes being confused is not necessarily a bad thing."


    Chapter 383-Choose one of three, the identity of the organization member!


    "Anyway, the first task now is to figure out who the members of the organization are among the three men, but what should we do? This is Japan, and the FBI can''t directly arrest them for interrogation. ."


    The old man James pinched his chin, his expression was quite distressed, but his eyes seemed intentionally or unintentionally, and he looked at Naruto.


    Naruto rolled his eyes, naturally knowing the old man''s wishful thinking, but he wouldn''t be taken advantage of.


    "Don''t look at me, there is someone who is more suitable than me to do this, and he is looking forward to it himself, are you right?"


    Naruto''s eyes rolled and he kicked the troublesome ball directly to Conan. Conan felt frustrated, but he was obviously more concerned about the organization, even if it was calculated by Naruto, he had to jump into this big circle. .


    A bug and a miniature video camera were installed on Conan''s body, and the glorious task of investigating the three guys was left to Conan.


    Naruto, Judy, James, and Shuichi Akai, all went outside the hospital, waiting in an FBI medium-sized car.


    The car is relatively spacious, so the sitting posture can be stretched a little bit, because Shui Wu Reina has been busy with things for several days. Even Judy has excellent physical strength and feels a lot of fatigue. She stretched out in the car, almost stiff. Judy''s joints stretched again, making a crackling sound, which made Judy feel relaxed.


    Naruto and Judy sat cross-legged on the back seat of the car back to back. Judy was refreshing with a canned coffee while Naruto was playing games to kill time.


    Lowered the car window, threw the empty coffee can out of the window, dropped it accurately into the hospital trash can, and then rolled the car window again.


    Judy touched the back of Naruto''s head with the back of his head, and after attracting his attention, said, "But, is it okay to let Kudo Shinichi go alone?"


    "Don''t worry," Naruto is still playing the game heartlessly, not worrying about whether Conan will be in danger at all. "That kid is stronger than Xiaoqiang. He can''t die, and a few of us It¡¯s impossible to go. Whether it¡¯s you or me or the old man and Xiuyi, the organization knows what we look like. If we go, it¡¯s completely exposed."


    "But isn''t Shinichi Kudo the same? His identity has been discovered by the Irish who died on the Tokyo Tower, and he has reported it to Gin."


    "Gin knows it doesn''t mean other people know it. For example, Belmode already knew the identity of Shinichi Kudo, didn''t he report it to the organization?"


    "Is the gin the same as that of Belmode?" Judy rolled her eyes, but then immediately turned around and said, "Do you know something again?!"


    "No."


    "A lie! Yusaku Kudo is sure you sent someone to kill!"


    "I said, the person who killed Yusaku Kudo was the organizer."


    "I don''t believe you."


    Judy is absolutely sure that Naruto is hiding something important from herself, but he doesn''t say that Judy has absolutely no way to pry open his mouth, and the important reason why Judy did not continue to ask is that Conan has returned. .


    James looked at his watch and finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Anyway, I finally checked the three people safely. Let''s watch the video. First of all, Mr. Nishiya who was hospitalized with acute low back pain."


    After connecting Conan''s miniature video recorder to the laptop in the car, the scene just shot was played inside. What appeared in the picture was a very burly physique, which looked similar to vodka, but not so strong.


    The chubby Mr. Saiya was reading a magazine, and he looked up and saw a child walk into his room and said, "What are you doing, kid? Do you just go into other people''s rooms?"


    "Oh, sorry, I went to the wrong room...Ah!"


    There was a sudden violent vibration in the screen, and Conan fell to the ground, and then the red mobile phone on his body suddenly slid out, exactly in front of Seiya.


    "Ah, it hurts! Excuse me, uncle, can you help me pick up my phone?"


    Although Mr. Seiya was a burly physique, he was still good at talking. After putting down the magazine, he just complained and really squatted down to help Conan pick up the phone.


    Because of the acute low back pain, he couldn''t bend at all. He could only hold the edge of the hospital bed with one hand, slowly kneel on the ground with one leg, then straightened his arm and picked up the phone that Conan had fallen on the ground.


    "My hands are all sweaty, don''t be surprised."


    "Thank you, uncle, by the way, uncle, do you know how to use a mobile phone?"


    Conan was deliberately probing. Of course, everyone in the car knew that Judy and Naruto had their two heads together. Seeing the eyes they watched at the video, there was really only a piece of popcorn in their hands.


    James is very serious about this, saying: "The members of the organization have sent text messages to the BOSS, it is impossible not to use their mobile phones."


    Mr. Saiya looked at the mobile phone, then grabbed his head, and said, "I can''t use it at all, because I''m a digital idiot, not at all."


    Saiya''s words may also be lying, everyone knows this, and Conan is the same, so he immediately ran to the window.


    "Could it be because the curtain was blocking it? Flick it like this to let the signal in!"


    "Stupid, idiot! You got dust everywhere!" Mr. Seiya was also angry this time, because Conan pulled the curtains and raised the dust, making his nose itchy, and he wanted to sneeze, and then he immediately used his hands. Pinched his nose.


    "Get out if it''s okay! Before I get angry!"

 862 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 862

    "Yes¡­¡­"


    "This is the end of Mr. Nishiya''s video. The second one is Mr. Kusuda Ludao who was hospitalized because of a cervical sprain."


    "Ouch¡­¡­"


    In the video, the sound of Conan falling down again made Judy roll his eyes and said, "Can''t you change an excuse?"


    "That''s not the point!" Conan''s expression was a bit embarrassed, and then he tried to focus everyone''s attention on the video. "Now let''s see who is a member of the organization!"


    Kusuda Ludao was sitting on the hospital bed, and he seemed to be playing a game console. After hearing the movement, his eyes turned to Conan.


    "Who are you? Why did you come in without saying hello?"


    "Sorry, I went to the wrong room, uncle, can you help me pick up my phone?"


    Conan has no real interrogation experience. Although his mother is a genius actress, he can only think of this simple trick at the moment, and Kusada Ludao put down the game console.


    "It''s really troublesome, haven''t you seen Lao Tzu''s neck hurting?!"


    Even so, Kusuda Ludao helped Conan pick up the phone, but because of his sprained neck, he couldn''t turn his head significantly or lower his head, so he looked very stiff.


    "Here, here you are, what are you wandering about?!"


    "Thank you, uncle, by the way, uncle, do you know how to use a mobile phone? I haven''t called it several times.


    "Of course I know," Kusuda Ludao opened Conan''s flip phone, pressed a few buttons but no response, then opened the back cover of the phone, "What?! There is no battery installed!"


    "Oh, I dropped it once before coming here, maybe I dropped the battery at that time. By the way, uncle, you really like drinking canned coffee."


    "Well, yeah, I just drank a can, hello! What are you doing?!"


    In the video, those coffee cans were overturned by Conan, and they clanged to the ground. Conan quickly picked up the coffee cans on the ground.


    "Sorry, I wanted to see what kind of coffee it was, but I accidentally overturned it all, so I picked it up right away!"


    "The last one is Taro Shinki with a broken right leg."


    "Let me pick this up?"


    Conan¡¯s creativity can no longer be called creativity, because the same method is used three times in a row. After falling, he throws the phone in front of the opponent and asks the opponent to pick it up.


    "Let me pick this up? Really, the old man who had broken his leg was actually defeated to do this kind of thing." Niiki Zhang Taro complained for a while, but still squatted down, but after seeing the phone on the ground, "Isn''t this a phone?!" Pick it up yourself!"


    "Hey, why?"


    "Master, I hate bugs and mobile phones the most!"


    "That''s it. Speaking of bugs, there seems to be something on your left collar. Is that a spider?"


    "Spider?!" Shinki Zhangtaro, who really hates bugs, stood up immediately and pulled off his hospital gown. There was something protruding under the collarbone on his left, but Shinki Zhangtaro himself didn''t feel strange. And when he stood up because of excitement, the crutches fell to the ground with a ping pong.


    Zhang Taro Shinki was taken aback, then looked at Conan very uncomfortably, and said: "Little bastard, someone asked you to do what I did! Go back and tell the doctor who sent you, uncle, my leg has not been healed and it is harmful to your health. I can¡¯t take the X-ray, I just want a diagnosis! Get out if you understand it!!"


    "The three of them all look good," Judy squeezed his chin. "It looks like I have to stare at them for a while."


    "No, there is only one person to stare at." Akai Hideichi''s slightly squinted eyes were fully opened at this time, and a bright light flashed in his dark green eyes. "That''s right, the two behind."


    "Yes."


    "That''s right."


    "Who is the organizer?"


    "It''s the second one, Nantian Ludao!"


    Chapter 384-Stretching out black fangs!The organization starts to act!


    "Can someone explain it to me?"


    Back in the room, Judy looked helplessly at the three guys who already had answers and all looked very hateful.


    "Why are you sure that the member of the organization is Ludao Nantian? Is it because he alone can use a mobile phone?"


    "It''s not for such a simple reason." Naruto took a quick sip of the canned coffee of the same brand that Ludao Nantian drank, and felt that the taste was quite good. "Although there is indeed only Nantian among the three. Lu Dao can use mobile phones alone, but this is not the main reason for our judgment."


    "Well," James nodded slightly and came out again to brush up on his presence. "If you are a member of the organization, you might say that you don''t know how to use a mobile phone, like the first Mr. Seiya."


    "No!" Poor James was directly denied by his most loyal subordinates. "Mr. Saiya, who was hospitalized for acute low back pain, is innocent. To find out the people who lurked here, it is impossible to get low back pain. This disease, because of low back pain, can¡¯t walk around, otherwise it will attract the attention of doctors and nurses. Moreover, when this kid shakes the dust from the window, Mr. Seiya wants to sneeze because of the itchy nose, but He immediately pinched his nose with his hands and resisted the sneeze. This was because of his backache. If he sneeze sharply, it would hurt his waist."


    "That''s right, but what if he is acting?"


    "No, there was a strange kid in his ward at the time. There was no need to act. If he really doubted this kid, he should be chased off before picking up his phone and putting his fingerprints on it. gone."


    "That''s it. With that said, Mr. Seiya, who couldn''t walk around because of low back pain, is indeed not suspicious, so the organization''s accomplices have been bruised and hospitalized." Judy pinched her pointed chin and worked hard. Recall the characteristics of the other two people.


    "Let''s not say whether it was a bruise, but it''s a fact that it''s healed now." Naruto finished drinking the canned coffee, then put the can on the table aside.


    "In that case, Kusada Ludao''s neck should be healed. When he turned his head to look for Conan, his movements were very natural. If it is a sprained neck, he should turn his whole body together."


    "Old man, you are right this time, and there is another proof, that is the coffee he drank."


    "coffee?"


    Seeing both Judy and James cast suspicious glances, Naruto had to pick up the coffee can that he had just drunk again, and said: "I have been drinking here for a long time, and I drank it with Nantian. It¡¯s a brand of coffee, don¡¯t you still understand it?!"


    I don''t know how many times it was damaged by Naruto. James and Judy are both black lines. Judy really managed to resist the urge to punch him.


    Conan looked up at Judy and James and said, "The reason is because of this canned drink, if you don¡¯t need a straw, you can only drink it all by looking up. At that time, I put all the cans on the table on the ground. But there was no drink spilled, and that Kusada Ludao also said that he had just finished a can, so that Kusada Ludao''s neck must have healed."


    "Oh, I see."


    Knowing the answer, Judy did not continue to be angry with Naruto, but nodded.


    "But why are you sure that the person in the organization is Rudo Kusuda? His feet are completely healed, too. When he stood up, his right foot in a cast was used as a supporting foot."


    "I think the purpose should be for the hospitalization insurance, the old man named Shinki." Akai Hideo''s face has a smile on his face, it should be ridiculous.


    "Hospital insurance?"


    "On this issue, let me, a competent Japanese policeman, explain."


    Naruto cheekily put the adjective''competent'' on his body, and then everyone''s eyes were greeted. Naruto has a cheeky skin that is comparable to a city wall, and now only slightly loses to Kogoro Mori, so Don''t mind their gaze.


    "In Japan, if the hospital stay is less than 20 days, the hospitalization insurance payment will not be granted at all, so he refused to take X-rays and conceal the fact that his feet have healed for the purpose of hospitalization insurance payment."


    "But even so, it can only show that he concealed his recovery. Maybe he realized that he could not hide the recovery, so he simply pretended to be for the hospitalization insurance, and among the three, only He has never touched his cell phone by himself, isn''t he afraid of leaving his fingerprints?"


    "It''s not that he doesn''t want to touch it, but he doesn''t dare to touch it at all, because if he takes his cell phone, he will die."

 863 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 863

    "Death?"


    "Have you forgotten? When the old man was frightened by the spider, he once opened his hospital gown. There is a very obvious protrusion under his left collarbone. I think that should be the operation of implanting a pacemaker. Scars, people with heartbeat pacemakers, if the radiation-emitting mobile phones are too close, they will die."


    "It turns out that the first Mr. Saiya didn''t have a back injury, and he couldn''t walk around in the hospital at all, and the last old man couldn''t use his cell phone to send emails to the boss. Then Kusuda Ludao was the only target. Ask someone to watch him!"


    The night is finally ushering in the Beihu Central Hospital. The hospital, which claims to be the most murderous place, even surpasses the funeral parlor and cemetery, looks a bit gloomy after the night.


    However, the night is also more suitable for the activities of some nocturnal creatures, such as mice, bats, and... black organizations.


    Nantian Ludao took advantage of the silence of the night and left his ward secretly. In order to avoid the sound of footsteps, he took off his shoes and walked barefoot on the corridor of the hospital. His purpose was of course to be in this hospital. Gere, water has no mercy.


    Hidden in the vicinity of the nurse''s station, the nurse on duty tonight was already drowsy, even yawning while drinking coffee.


    Nantian Ludao secretly took out a ready-made button in his arms. After pressing it, the bell at the nurse station rang.


    The nurse on duty turned her head and looked at the beating red light on the hospital table.


    "Mr. Nezu rang the bell again at this time. Is it a mistake again? Forget it, let''s go and see."


    Now that a patient rang the bell, the nurse on duty at the nurse station had to rush off immediately. The nurse on duty left the nurse station as expected by Nantian Ludao, and Nantian Ludao took the opportunity to enter the unguarded nurse station.


    The inpatient form at the nurse station clearly showed the names of the patients in each ward on each floor. Ludao Kusada took out a camera from his arms and immediately photographed all the contents on the inpatient form before using his eyes. Find one by one.


    "Shui Wu...Shui Wu... isn''t it in this hospital building?"


    "Who are you?!" She had clearly left the nurse sister just now, and appeared at the door of the nurse station again. "What are you doing?!"


    Nantian Ludao was taken aback, then hurriedly hid the camera behind him, rubbed his head and smiled: "Excuse me, I''m lost, where is the toilet here?"


    "For the toilet, just go down the stairs."


    "Oh, thanks."


    Nantian Ludao touched his head and left, but he accidentally loosened his hand. The camera in his hand fell to the ground. Nantian Ludao''s face changed drastically, but the nurse sister did not say anything. She picked up the camera and handed it to To Nantian Lu Road.


    "Yes, go to bed after going to the toilet."


    "Oh, thanks."


    Nantian Ludao thanked him for the second time, but he realized that the problem was not right when he walked out of the nurse''s station a few steps, and his eyes became gloomy.


    "But, Miss Nurse, don''t you think it''s weird? When you see this camera, you know that I must be taking pictures at the nurse''s station, but you have nothing to say...Who are you?"


    With a rush of footsteps, Judy and her colleague, who had been ambushing for a long time, rushed out immediately and pointed at Kusuda Ludao with a pistol screwed on a silencer.


    "It''s the FBI! Kusuda Ludao, now slowly put his hands on his head, and then squat down!"


    "Oh, it''s the FBI. From this point of view, it is right for Keir to sleep in this building." Kusuda Ludao didn''t seem to be nervous at all, and raised his hands unhurriedly.


    "I wanted you to stay away for a while, so that you can grasp your conclusive evidence, but now it seems that you don''t need it anymore. Now, before the patient is awake, squat down immediately!"


    "Ha, then I''ll wake them up!" Nantian Ludao looked confident, and of course he was prepared. He unlocked the fixator on his neck and immediately revealed the explosives tied to his neck. "Just use this. C4 explosives!"


    "Plastic explosives?!"


    "Yes, Miss FBI must be very clear. Although the weight is small, if this kind of high explosive is exploded here, you can also blow up the floor and ceiling here. If you don''t want those patients to sleep late at night If you are disturbed, don¡¯t move, don¡¯t move."


    "He might go back to his ward to eliminate the traces he left and then run away from the window, surrounded from the outside, and he must never be allowed to leave!"


    Judy made a mistake in his judgment. Nantian Ludao did not return to his ward, but went straight to the parking lot and drove out of the Mihua Central Hospital. When Judy chased the door, he happened to see Nantian Ludao driving. The appearance of flying away.


    "Damn it!"


    "Don''t worry, Judy, leave it to us!"


    Always have such a confident voice, chasing Nantian Ludao, and quickly flashed two cars in front of Judy, Chevrolet Silverado 1500 and Bugatti Veyron!


    Chapter 385-The meaning of the death of Nantian Ludao, the war will begin!


    Sister Bei is always so beautiful...


    "Thank you!"


    Judy''s three-way phone call also connected to the mobile phones of Naruto and Hideichi Akai.


    "You must stop Nantian Ludao before reporting the news to the organization!"


    "I know that." Akai Shuichi drove the car with one hand, holding a mobile phone with one hand, and was not afraid of an accident. "But if he has a mobile phone with him now, there is no way."


    "it''s OK."


    A second voice appeared on Hideichi Akai¡¯s Chevrolet, and Conan, who had been hiding in Hideichi Akai¡¯s car early in the morning, got out, sat in the passenger seat, and said, ¡°When he left the ward during the day, I Secretly took his phone and soaked it in the water."


    Judy breathed a sigh of relief, but the situation at this time was only temporarily suspended. If you don''t catch Nantian Ludao, there will be big trouble. Judy has no time to relax, and her tone remains serious.


    "Trouble you, you must catch him!"


    Naruto''s driving posture was worse than that of Akai Shuichi. He really didn''t hold the steering wheel, but just stepped on the accelerator and let the car speed forward.


    "Can''t you just kill it?"


    "Who cares whether you kill or not! Anyway, if you let him run away, my mother will kill you!!"


    "It''s really violent..."


    Naruto accidentally said what was in his heart, then hung up the phone before Judy completely ran away, and then concentrated on driving, chasing after the guy named Nantian Ludao ahead.


    "Damn it! It breaks down at this time?!"


    Kusuda Ludao was in a bad mood at all, because when he wanted to report Mizuno Reina¡¯s intelligence to the organization, his mobile phone was no longer available. Kusuda Ludao was not completely unprepared, although the bomb on his neck was fake. Yes, but the pistol hidden in the car is real.


    "Ooooo!!"


    The sound was brisk as if he were going for an outing, Naruto yelled and accelerated at the same time as Shuichi Akai, and the two cars, one on the left and one on the right, caught the car on Kusuda Road.


    "Damn it! You never want to catch me!"


    With a roar, Kusuda Ludao immediately lowered the window of the car, and then drove in the direction of Naruto and Shuichi Akai. Shuichi Akai¡¯s car did not have bulletproof glass, and Naruto was not willing to be a luxury car worth over 100 million. Damaged, the two slowed down at the same time, Nantian Ludao could see the faces of the two chasing after him in the rearview mirror, and his heart was suddenly cold.


    "It''s actually Shuichi Akai and Naruto Uzumaki! Damn! You really can count on me!"


    Nantian Ludao knew his weight, and he had no resistance at all when facing these two guys. He gritted his teeth and pressed the pistol in his hand against his head.


    boom!!


    There was a huge gunshot on the highway, and then the car on Nantian Ludao lost control, smashed the guardrail on the side of the road and rushed straight down the slope.


    "Stop it?" Judy received a call from Naruto, with joy on her face. "Did you cut him off before he reported the organization?"

 864 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 864

    "Ah, that''s it." Naruto stood beside the scrapped car with a slightly depressed expression. He pushed the corpse of Nantian Ludao, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, completely silent, "but he fled with a pistol. Go to hell."


    "Did you commit suicide by drinking a bomb?" Judy squinted her eyes. The organization style made her feel chilled, but she was not surprised. The ground is not leaking."


    "No, I think it''s fully exposed."


    "what?"


    "All the guys who sneaked into the hospital and searched for Mizunosuke, including Kusuda, should report the investigation to the organization regularly. Now that the report is suddenly interrupted, of course they know that something went wrong. If they report it once a day, Then maybe tomorrow morning, gin will be stained at the gate of Beihu Central Hospital."


    The death of Nantian Ludao ignited the fuse that triggered the organization of the big action. The atmosphere became as if the corpse of Nantian Ludao, which had not lost all its temperature, became full of gunpowder.


    "Judy, get ready for the final action, this is a war!"


    In fact, there is no need to wait until tomorrow morning. The time for Gin to get news is faster than anyone imagined. It was not two hours before Nantian Ludao died, and Gin had received the news.


    "Beihu Central Hospital."


    It was the familiar black Porsche 356A. The staffing on the car was still the same. Vodka drove with Gin in the co-pilot. Rum and Witch Belmode, who had been fully recovered, sat in the back seat, and Gin spoke of him. Information just received.


    "Kiel, hidden by the FBI, is there."


    "Yes, the members lurking in that hospital did not report the news today, and other members in the vicinity were asked to investigate, and it turned out that there were all lurking FBIs."


    "Hmph, I guessed it was exposed, so I just stopped covering up and increased the guard''s manpower."


    Belmode sat in the back seat and lowered his head slightly. As the car swiftly moved, the lights of the street lights shone on Belmode''s face, making the witch look more evil.


    "Thank me, Gin, Keir was seriously injured, I got the information that I was lying in a certain hospital, from the kid called Toshi Funamoto."


    Gin lighted himself a cigarette, then looked at Belmode sitting in the back seat from the corner of his eye.


    "The kid who brought this information seems to be protected by the FBI."


    "It seems it should be, but the other party is a child, so it doesn''t matter for the time being."


    "But..." In this car, the youngest vodka, the only power he has is the right to ask questions. "How are we going to bring Kiel out? If Kiel is still unconscious, we must Bringing a comatose person out of the guard of the FBI is not a simple matter."


    "She had better stay unconscious," Gin said with a murderous sneer, "Otherwise, the rescue mission will be changed to an assassination mission."


    If Shui Wu Reina has been unconscious and unconscious, that''s fine. If she is awake and captured by the FBI for so long, even if the probability of betraying the organization is only one in ten thousand, Gin will not hesitate to change herself. plan of.


    "But what are you going to do, gin?"


    "Don''t worry, I have done a lot of preparations."


    The words of gin have just started, knowing exactly what character gin is, so Belmode doesn¡¯t plan to pry something out of the gin¡¯s mouth, but it¡¯s on his face that no one can see through it. A really strange smile.


    "Try to be careful, gin, the other party has both golden glitter and silver bullets."


    "Naruto Uzumaki!"


    "Akai Hideichi!"


    Naruto and Rum, Gin and Shuichi Akai, is this really not getting together? The two seemingly destined opponents also enjoy each other''s strength, their fighting styles are very similar, and they all have a bit of hatred, Lang Last time, Mu fought with Naruto and lost both, and also damaged the demon sword Qianzi Mura Masa, which was a heavy loss. And Gin was stopped by Akai Shuichi when he attacked Xiaolan outside the Maori detective office last time. They were hurt by him, but both of them were holding back revenge.


    Gin reached out his hand to touch a shallow scar on his cheek, and the smile on his face added a murderous look.


    "The FBI who injured my cheek with a sniper shell last time, I''m thinking about returning it to him this time."


    Sitting in the back seat, Rum, who had been closing his eyes and rested, also opened his eyes at this time. The last time he used Qianzicun Zhenghe Black Gold forcibly, the damage to Rum was also very serious, which allowed him to recuperate for a long time. But it was also because of that defeat and the influence of the two evil knives that made Rum more gloomy than ever.


    "Gin, you are responsible for the task of rescuing Kiel, and Naruto Uzumaki''s head is for me."


    "no problem."


    The dialogue between these two bosses is always so simple and direct, and what Rum said is what Gin had planned from the beginning. Throughout the entire black organization, only Rum has the ability to deal with Naruto Uzumaki, even Gin himself. , Facing the face of Fu Naruto can not get any benefits.


    "Shuichi Akai hand it over to me."


    Rum and Gin each chose their own opponents, golden glitter and silver bullets. If they can''t deal with these two, it is absolutely impossible to take Kiel away.


    Belmode¡¯s fingers flicked the corner of her eyes. Although she didn¡¯t have the moles of tears like Keibe Keigo, she was also charming and enchanting.''Gin wine plus rum, against Akai Hideichi plus Naruto Uzumaki, is really amazing. People look forward to it. I wonder what kind of performance you will have, silver bullets and golden glitter?''


    While Jinjiu and Rum were discussing the task of rescuing Kiel, everyone at the Beihu Central Hospital was also arguing about whether to transfer Shui Wu Ren Nai. Shui Wu Ren Nai is now. Naruto and the others are the most supervised pawn in the struggle against the organization. If Kusuta Ludao is the spark that ignited the bomb, then Mizumi is the fuse itself.


    Naruto did not join the discussion, but looked at the dark Tokyo night sky outside the window.


    When the first rays of sunlight shine on this land at dawn, it is also the moment when this final battle finally begins!


    Chapter 386-Awakening!foregone conclusion!The plan really started!


    When the light of dawn shines on the earth, it is the beginning of this ultimate war, but the night is destined not to be peaceful before daylight.


    "Mr. Akai, Mr. Uzumaki, gather urgently."


    Shuichi Akai opened the door of Mizuno Reina''s ward. After the two left together, Naruto looked at the FBI agent with the public face at the door and said, "Is there a combat meeting?"


    "um, yes."


    "Oh, it would be great if the old immortal could really think of any good tactics, but I don''t have any hope of his ability."


    Naruto''s mouth was poisoned, and he relentlessly spit on James, causing the FBI agent at the door to twitch frantically. Finally, he finally managed to resist the urge to spit, and quickly took Naruto and Akai to leave.


    Just after the two of them left, the current Shui Wu Ren''s ward was in a state of 0 guards, and just to seize the opportunity at this time, with a pair of nice and sharp cat eyes, Hontang Yingyou has long been waiting for this opportunity.


    Hond¨­ Eiyu will never give up looking for his sister Hond¨­ Eikai. According to the melody of the seven children he heard last time, he found this cup of household central hospital. He also saw everything about Kusuda Ludao before. He didn''t come out, but was waiting for the opportunity, waiting for the chance of no one in the ward of Shui Wu Nai, and took the opportunity to sneak in.


    In the entire ward at this time, only Shui Wu Renai was lying on the bed alone, still wearing an oxygen mask. As she breathed, white mist continued to appear inside the mask, then disappeared, reappeared, and disappeared...


    Hontang Eiyu quietly opened the door of the ward. In order to avoid the sound of footsteps, he did not wear shoes like Kusuda Ludao and walked in barefoot.


    "Get up, water without mercy!"


    It was the first time that Eiyu Hontang saw this woman who looked exactly like his sister face to face. This single-celled creature made her face gloomy and even her voice trembled.


    "If you don''t get up?! How can I ask you how Sister Yinghai is now?!"


    Hond¨­ Eiyu is not as strong as his sister. Although it can''t be said to be incompetent, compared to his sister''s toughness, Hond¨­ Eiyu is indeed one level behind. Now seeing Mizuno Reina, Hond¨­ Eiyu''s eyes are all excited because of excitement. Tears came.


    "Get up! Get up quickly! You will be taken to other places. Open your eyes!"


    Hond¨­ Eiyu almost became hysterical in order to find his sister. No matter how he yelled, Mizumi would not respond to him. Suddenly he took out a pair of scissors in his hand and stabbed Mizumi on the bed. Down.


    "I told you to get up!"


    "No way, Yingyou."


    Facing his only relative in this world, Shui Wu Rennai finally gave up his disguise and reached out and grabbed the hand of Eiyu Hontang who was holding the scissors.

 865 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 865

    "Have you forgotten? I told you that you can''t be someone who hurts others, Yingyou."


    "sister?"


    Hontang Eiyu was taken aback. The tone and words exactly the same as when he was a child reminded him of his sister''s gentleness. He had already concluded that Shui Wu Rennai was not his own sister Eihai Hontang became a little confused at this time.


    "Yeah, Yingyou, don''t ask anything now. Get out of this dangerous place! Please!"


    Hond¨­ Eiyu has the same stubbornness as Mizuno Reina in his personality. He doesn''t know the current situation of his sister. Where will he give up?


    "You lie! Aren''t you AB blood? The older sister who gave me a blood transfusion should have O blood! Because I am O blood, only O type people can give me blood!"


    "That''s because you had a bone marrow stem cell transplantation, Eiyu Hontang."


    Naruto and Hideichi Akai appeared here at this time, plus Conan, who had been hiding in this ward before, and the three of them saw the pair of sisters and brothers who finally met, and Naruto said The truth.


    "Bone marrow stem cell transplant?"


    "Yes, you had leukemia when you were a child, and your sister and your bone marrow match exactly, so at that time, the doctor used radiation to treat your original bone marrow cells and then transplanted your sister¡¯s AB type hematopoietic stem cells, so your The blood type has also changed from type O to type AB."


    "Am I type AB?"


    "There must be nothing wrong," Conan nodded and answered Hond¨­''s question this time. "Didn''t you have never had a blood test? So you always thought that you still have O type blood, but you don''t know that you have done it. Bone marrow transplantation has become AB blood."


    "If you don''t believe it..." Since Mizuno Reina is okay, Shuichi Akai ignores that this is a ward, and directly lit a cigarette. "This is the hospital. Going down for a blood test will make it clear."


    "There is another reason," Naruto stretched out a finger, almost as if he was in a lecture state, "At that time you fell and changed clothes at the family''s house in Opin. At that time I saw you There is a scar on the chest. That should be to observe the state of cancer cells in the bone marrow, so the scar after repeated blood draws."


    "But... in this case... why? Why don''t you just mention it to me?! Why change your name to be the host?! Why, sister?!"


    "This is also impossible, because your sister''s true identity is a CIA agent, right, Mizuno... But shouldn''t it be called Hontang Yinghai now?"


    The identity has been completely revealed, and Yinghai sat up from the hospital bed and took off an oxygen mask she was wearing.


    "It seems that you have fully checked my identity."


    "Ah, I just found out just a few days ago. The bastard of the CIA actually wiped your previous information so clean, so that my subordinates have checked for a long time before knowing the previous information of your brothers and sisters." Naruto stretched out his hand and scratched his chin gently. He was a little uncomfortable from his face. After all, did that guy from the CIA cause him a lot of trouble?


    "CIA? How is this possible? How could my sister be a spy?"


    "Not only your sister, but also your father."


    "Father..."


    "Yes, as an undercover agent in order to investigate a huge organization, the Kusuda Ludao you saw earlier is the person they organized." Conan explained to Hond¨­ Eiyu what he didn''t know, "and your sister went to broadcast The clerk is also because of the organization, and you don¡¯t want to find her in front of the TV, so you changed your name. In fact, even if you meet, it¡¯s impossible to tell you to protect your safety. anything."


    "But I didn''t expect it to be counterproductive. He actually found out here by himself. What is this? Is the CIA family''s natural talent?"


    Naruto nodded helplessly. In fact, the same is true for Eikai Hond¨­, Eiyu Hond¨­ suddenly found here, but at this time, it really disrupted all her previous plans. Just let Eiyu Hond¨­ go quickly to protect him, but it didn¡¯t. I thought that this child was too stubborn and wouldn''t leave, and I didn''t expect that they were all calculated.


    "But... what exactly is that organization? Why do sister Yinghai and father sneak into that organization?"


    "I''m sorry, that''s all you can know." Akai squeezed out the cigarette butt, and then summoned a colleague who he trusted very much, "Carmel, please take him out."


    "understood."


    The Carmel is tall and big, and looks similar to vodka, while Eiyou Hond¨­ has a relatively short stature, and is about the same size as a female high school student of the same age. Comparing the two, the power gap is very obvious.


    "Wait, wait a minute! I still have something to ask!"


    Naruto smiled wickedly, reminding Eiyou Hontang of some dangerous things, "You can''t yell, if you let the person in the organization know that your sister is awake, she will be in danger."


    Naruto said that, as expected, Eiyou Hontang didn''t dare to shout any more, but still struggled constantly, but how could his size be able to break free from the strength of the burly Carmel, who was about the same height as Naruto.


    Carmel dragged Hontang Yingyou out like a chicken, and suddenly turned his head when he walked to the door.


    "By the way, the combat meeting is about to begin."


    "Don''t worry, we will pass right away after we finish here.",


    The door of the ward was closed again, and at this time there were only Naruto, Shuichi Akai, Conan, and Eumi Hond¨­ in the ward.


    Yinghai¡¯s cat eyes looked at the other three people in the room, and smiled faintly: ¡°Although I really want to ask you to be gentle with my brother, it doesn¡¯t seem like this is the time when the silver bullets and golden glitter are all here. , There seems to be something important."


    "It''s easier to talk to smart people," Naruto casually took out two apples from his pocket, biting one in his mouth, and throwing the other to Yinghai Hontang.


    Although Yinghai feels weird, I think about lying on the hospital bed for so many days. Although I have been taking nutritional injections, I will not feel any hunger, but my mouth is still faint, so the old god is on the ground. Eating apples.


    So Naruto gnawed at the apple while uttering his request.


    "From your tone of voice, you should know me a little bit."


    "Of course, hell referee, the world''s strongest killer, and the person most feared by the organization, has never reduced your data collection organization, but no matter how you check it, your data seems to be shrouded in a mist. Similarly, even if some real things are found, there is no practical effect."


    "Although your words made me a little bit happy, but now I have to explain to you part of my plan..."


    "Part of it?" Hon Tang Yinghai narrowed her eyes, which made her look like a dangerous cat demon again. "The organization found out that you had a very large manpower transfer in the United States, but then there was nothing. Action, does this have anything to do with your plan?"


    "Hey hey hey, I don''t have to say anything if you continue to say this."


    "Okay," Yinghai Hond¨­, who felt good after eating the apple, put the apple core aside, "Then simply, tell me what you need me to do, and what can I get?"


    "It''s really a simple style, but... I like it!" Naruto admired Eihai Hontang. Although she can be appreciated by that gentleman, part of it is because of her father''s sacrifice, but she is indeed very good. Capable person.


    "The organization has discovered that you are here, and whether it is to rescue you or kill you, they will definitely take action. I want you to cooperate with my plan. On the contrary, as a reward, I can protect you and your brother. Life is safe, even, I can let you live under the sun again as the main hall Yinghai."


    Chapter 387-The final battle begins, and Feng Fujiko is in action!


    Naruto''s words are always so shocking, even with the calmness of the main hall Yinghai who can fool the polygraph, he was stunned for a long time, and then looked at Naruto in surprise and doubt.


    "With your power, I absolutely believe in the sentence of holding Yingyou''s peace, but how do you get me to live as Yinghai again? You should be very clear. I know too many secrets of the organization. They absolutely do not Maybe let me leave the organization. Once they know my undercover identity, what Yingyou and I will face is endless pursuit."


    "Of course I can do it if I can say it. It''s a gamble. Whether you participate or not is up to your own idea. If you win, you don''t need to be an undercover in the future. You can live with your brother. If you lose, then Let us all go to hell and have a tea party together."


    Naruto said that it was a light cloud, and he did not leave any reasoning for himself as before. There is no way behind him, so he can only move forward and cannot retreat. The only way to survive is the success of his plan, then he will get all all.


    Hontang Yinghai seemed extremely hesitant, and even bit her lip unconsciously. In the end, the temptation Naruto threw out was too great for her.


    "Okay, I promise you, tell me what I should do."


    Naruto told Ekai Hond¨­ a part of his plan, and then carefully explained what she should do, and then left Ekai¡¯s ward with Shuichi Akai and Conan.


    "But what exactly are your overall plans?"


    Even Hideichi Akai was very interested in this. The dark green eyes showed curiosity and exploration, and said: "From the plan you told Hond¨­ Eikai just now, it seems that the plan should be to deal with the organization, but your purpose seems to be It''s not just such a small thing."


    "Xiuyi, sometimes it''s not good to be too sharp."


    Naruto and Hideo Akai walked side by side, with their hands in their pockets, a trace of murderous aura from their voices.

 866 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 866

    "Knowing too much is not good for you, and even if my plan is not completed, no one will believe it even if it is said."


    "Oh?"


    Akai raised his eyebrows one by one, and he was more interested in Naruto''s plan with the naked eye, but under Naruto''s murderous aura, he stopped questioning, just walked side by side.


    Akai saw the reality clearly and did not continue to ask, but there is still a kid here who can''t recognize reality.


    "What is your plan?!"


    "Conan, I won''t tell you."


    Unlike when faced with Akai Shuichi, although his reasoning ability is comparable, Akai''s EQ is obviously much higher than Conan. Talking to him is easy and tacit, and Akai clearly knows whether he should have something. Say, but Conan didn''t understand this, and talked to him, honestly, a little tired.


    "I can only tell you that my plan is huge, and it''s terrifying."


    Naruto¡¯s face showed a crazy expression again over the years, that kind of extreme madness, last time when he almost lost Hinata, and turned out to be the enemy of the whole purpose, madness, with the arrogance of the world. , As long as his plan is successful, he can change the world!


    What is Naruto¡¯s plan is still a mystery. Today, only less than 20 people, including Naruto, know the content of the plan. Others, even if they were ordered by Naruto, participated in the plan. , I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing.


    At present, all the FBI agents in the Beihu Central Hospital, and two outsiders, Naruto and Conan, all gathered together to discuss the next thing about the main hall Ekai.


    James once saved the life of the dean of this hospital, so, as far as he can, the dean will cooperate with James and their actions.


    As the FBI commander in Japan, James is in front of all FBI agents. In this case, even Judy or Naruto will not go back to face James, after all, James is the head.


    "We have prepared a stretcher bed for transporting patients and a car used to transport Shui Wu Ren Nai." Because the identity of the CIA agent cannot be exposed, even if the details are already known, the old man still uses "Shui Wu Ren Nai" in front of his subordinates. This is called the woman. "The people of the organization may come soon. This is a hospital. Try to minimize the impact on this place. Therefore, after the members of the organization come, they must use these to disturb their sight while removing water. Transfer out without mercy, if I can, I don''t want to use this kind of bad strategy."


    From a low position, James has the highest status here, followed by Judy and Shuichi Akai. Although Naruto cooperates with the FBI, he has no status in the FBI, which means he is an outsider.


    Judy looked at all the agents in front of him with his arms folded and asked, "Is there any problem?"


    "Yes." A black American raised his hand. "As for contact information, mobile phones and radios can''t be used, right?"


    "Well, this is a hospital. If a lot of radio is used, the radio waves will affect the medical equipment here, and mobile phones are easily monitored, so if there is anything, you should verbally notify the captain of each team, and then the captain will go outside. Use the radio to notify James in the parking lot, waiting for orders."


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    At the scene of this serious combat meeting, someone uttered a low sneer. He wouldn''t look at the degree of the atmosphere, which was really comparable to Naruto''s father-in-law with a golden ponytail.


    "Isn''t this anxious?" Carmel, who looked like a bad person, stood among a bunch of agents, no matter his looks or his gloomy expression. "Imitated the actions of a storytelling game. Isn¡¯t the robbery over? If you are going to retreat from here, it¡¯s better to move her away now."


    The look of Carmel, plus the prominent brow bones because there are no long eyebrows, really scares the child¡¯s look. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of this. Judy sees this Carmel a bit unpleasant. .


    James coughed and said, "No, that is a method that can be used at the last minute. When they don¡¯t know the exact ward of Mizuno Reina, it¡¯s very dangerous for us to act rashly. They should also stare at The car that went out of the hospital, and from the thermal imaging sensor found in the room of Kusuda Road, they could realize from the number of people in the car that it was our FBI car. It would be very troublesome if they were spotted. , Maybe it will directly trigger a gunfight!"


    "But if there is an emergency, there is no way to go to the respective team leader."


    "If you encounter that kind of situation, contact me by radio immediately."


    "understood."


    All the FBI accepted James¡¯ orders, and Naruto was not an FBI agent, so there was no response. He just stayed alone in the corner, listening to all their plans clearly, and at the same time using his own miniature microphone. , Contacted the cat demon kept in his home.


    "Have you heard, Fujiko, now it''s time for you to perform."


    "Relax, I have heard everything clearly."


    Feng Fujiko changed his tight-fitting fuchsia leather jacket and put on all the weapons he could wear. While tilting his neck, holding his mobile phone on his side, he gave out a charming smile that reversed all beings.


    "After years of planning, I finally waited for this day!"


    Preemptive strikes, late strikes are controlled by others!


    Gin and they should also understand this jumping strategy, so their actions are very fast, even in the early morning of the next day, their actions have already begun.


    James was in the parking lot, waiting for the report from his subordinates, while Naruto, Judy, Shuichi Akai, and Conan stayed in the hospital lobby.


    Oooooo...


    The very rapid fire alarm can be heard clearly even if the distance is not close, Judy''s face is extraordinarily serious looking at the billowing smoke through the window.


    "It seems that they have already begun to act!"


    "That''s right. In that direction, it''s the Beihu Movie City. Anyone injured in the fire should be sent to the nearest hospital, which is here." Naruto smiled and looked at the distance. Yan, I really feel the excitement and tension in my heart that I have been missing for a long time.


    "There must be a lot of injured people coming to this hospital in the future. It is impossible for our staff here to investigate all of them. It seems that they are trying to create chaos and then look for the location of the ward where Shui Wu Ren Nai is."


    "It''s okay, just let them check it." Shuichi Akai seemed very relaxed, still holding a can of coffee in his hand, and drinking the same brand of coffee as Kusuda Ludao. "Anyway, no matter what tricks they play, they end up The purpose is to have no mercy, as long as we stay there, there will be no problem."


    "Well, you are right."


    "James Black?"


    Suddenly heard the name of the old man, the four people standing by the window, each with emotions, all turned their heads and saw a courier in uniform standing at the nurse''s station.


    The chubby nurse sister looked at the patient''s admission form, and then shook her head.


    "We don''t have that patient here."


    "It''s not a patient. I heard it was an escort. Here is an express delivery for him."


    It happened that when the war was underway, there was a courier for the old man. It was really impossible to doubt that Judy took a step forward and looked at the courier with the public face.


    "I know what Mr. James said, so just leave the courier to me."


    "Oh, okay." The courier handed the courier to Judy, and then took out the courier slip from his jacket pocket, "This is the courier from Mr. Kusada Rudo to Mr. James Black, please You sign for it."


    "Nan Tian... Lu Dao?"


    Chapter 388¡ªSender from Hell, Gin¡¯s wonderful plan!


    Receiving a courier from a dead person is really unlucky for ordinary people. If the courier contained a pot of flowers, it would be even more weird.


    Fortunately, James is a Westerner. He is not the same as an Easterner in terms of thinking. He is now at a critical stage of dealing with organizations. His main thinking is also related to organizations.


    "Send this flower by the name of Ludao Kusuda, who committed suicide yesterday. It seems that someone from the organization must have made it, but what do they mean by giving me a pot of flowers?"


    James was puzzled by this. The organizers, especially the three people of Gin, Rum and Belmode, would never do boring things, not to mention that at this critical moment of war, this pot of flowers is absolutely there. What special meaning.


    "Columbine, also called columbine in Japan, why did they give me that?"


    "You must get it!" Conan squinted his eyes and looked confidently at the pot of purple flowers in James'' hands. "This is the flower language of this kind of flower!"


    "But there is also the meaning of the oath of victory. It seems that those guys are here to write the battle."


    "Well, it seems so."


    squeak¡­¡­

 867 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 867

    Accompanied by the rapid braking sound, in the short tens of seconds when Naruto and the others spoke, several cars stopped in the parking lot of the Beihu Central Hospital.


    Judy looked at the anxious crowd from side to side, frowned unconsciously, and said, "Is it the victim of the fire just now?"


    "No," Akai leaned calmly on James'' car with a cigarette in his mouth. "There is no fire or smoke on them. It shouldn''t be because of the fire."


    "Well, looking at their faces, it''s more like food poisoning." Naruto pinched his chin, and the smile on his face was even more exciting. "It looks like this should also be the work of the organization."


    The radio on James'' body suddenly sounded a beep. At this time, nothing good would happen.


    "I am James!"


    "This is Maia at the main entrance. Suddenly there are a lot of wounded and sick. We can''t check them one by one!"


    "what did you say?!"


    "According to those patients, in just ten minutes there have been three consecutive mass food poisonings, odor disturbances, and three fires. So all the patients have flocked here. There are too many people and we can¡¯t check it at all. come!"


    "I know, don''t act for now, just pay attention to whether there are strange people in the crowd!"


    James gave the order quickly, and then his old face became more serious.


    "It seems that it is indeed an organization''s action. It deliberately caused such a large-scale accident to create riots and then send a large number of organization members in for search."


    James'' analysis is not wrong, and Judy agrees very much, squeezing his chin.


    "If they use the human sea tactics, I''m afraid they will find Shui without mercy before long."


    "Will it be like this?" Naruto lowered his head and continued to play his game, but from his excited eyes, it can be judged that it was a look in battle. "The guy with gin wine is not a fool. With this crude tactic. Although sending many members in can quickly find Mizuno Rene''s ward, the number of people who will be caught by us will also increase. This method is too dangerous, not the style of gin."


    "Indeed," it is enough to understand that after playing against each other several times, Akai Hideo''s pair of gins does not know the basics, but he also understands them. And he knew that Naruto and I were here, and it was just a waste of effort for ordinary members to send in."


    "Then what''s the matter with this riot?"


    "Maybe the drunkard is not in the bar."


    The attacker always takes the initiative. At present, the black organization is the attacker, and Naruto and others don¡¯t know where those guys are hiding, that is, the enemy is in the dark. At present, they can only see tricks, anyway. , The ultimate goal of the organization is Shui helpless who is still lying in the ward.


    The game console in his hand is a newly developed next-generation handheld console that will not be released until half a year later, and the game content is even a trial version. Naruto can easily kill time with the game, and then it takes less than half an hour. Having completely cleared the level, leaving the game console aside, Naruto stretched out very readily.


    "Hey, what sound?!"


    Recently, I don''t know if it is because of getting older, Naruto, whose reaction is getting slower and slower, now notices a strange sound besides the heartbeat and breathing of a few people.


    "James, I kindly remind you that there may be a bomb in the flowerpot you are holding now."


    "Hey?" James was taken aback. The old FBI, who had experienced many dangerous situations, did not appear panicked. Instead, he put his ears close to the flowerpot. "There is indeed a pointer voice, and it seems to be getting louder. "


    Shu Akai spit out a cigarette butt, and after stepping out, looked at James seriously.


    "Now slowly put the flower pot on the ground, then step back a bit."


    Shuichi Akai¡¯s aura is stronger than that of James, which is why James can only be reduced to an errand role in many cases. Shuichi Akai opened the soil in the flowerpot with his hands, then pulled out the entire flower, and then took it from it. I found a small box in a plastic bag.


    "What the hell does Gin intend to do? There are more than 30 minutes left after the bomb explodes. It''s just deliberately to let us discover it." Naruto took the bomb from Akai Shuichi''s hand and talked about bomb demolition. , Here is still his most experienced, he immediately took out a kunai from his body, and began to dismantle this small bomb. Although it was small, because it was equipped with high explosives, it did not spread after the explosion. Too small.


    "It''s really weird," Conan frowned, still not understanding why the gin''s unexplained actions were actually made. "This bomb has no meaning at all, and it''s too long for more than half an hour. If the bomb is allowed to explode, at most a few people will be killed, and if the bomb attracts the attention of the Japanese police and government, they will be completely exposed."


    The purpose of the gin still seems to be hidden in the mist, making it impossible to tell. Naruto quickly dismantled the bomb in the flowerpot, and then put the explosive bag into his pocket.


    "Although the bomb was taken down, what are they going to do with Gin?"


    "Anyway, let''s take a look inside the hospital. I always feel bad." Shuichi Akai noticed something wrong with his instinct, and immediately walked towards the hospital lobby. Of course, James stayed in the original. Ground, continue to wait for news.


    Because of three consecutive accidents, the Cupido Central Hospital swarmed hundreds of people in a short period of time. Even if it was the largest hospital in Cupido Town, it could not digest so many patients for a while. Overcrowded, almost causing riots.


    "It''s really a big deal. It has created such a large range of chaos." Naruto curled his lips, his ice-blue eyes flashed slightly, and then pointed to a dozen couriers behind the crowd who couldn''t get in at all. The arm stabbed Judy next to her. "There are so many couriers, do you think they send mail from hell?"


    "Just go and check it out."


    Judy showed her heroic side, and immediately walked to one of the couriers, pretending to be accidentally hitting the courier''s shoulder, the courier was holding three parcels in his hand and was hit by Judy like this , The box in his hand suddenly fell to the ground.


    "Ah, I''m so sorry."


    Judy helped the courier pick up the dropped parcel with an apologetic expression. In fact, he took the opportunity to check the sender''s name on the express note. No surprise, the sender''s name on the three express parcels was all Ludao Kusuda who died yesterday!


    "This is a bomb that was just found in a patient''s fruit basket."


    Judy held a small box very similar to the previous one, and said: "It is a plastic bomb like the one found before, but there are more than four hours of explosion time, so you can rest assured for the time being."


    "I said so, but a plastic bomb of this size can blow up a ward. According to the hospital, there are about 60 couriers delivered today. If all the bombs explode, the hospital will change instantly. It''s in ruins!"


    Naruto told the bad situation, then took the bomb that had just been discovered from Judy''s hand, but there was a panic of surprise.


    "It''s really strange, why is this bomb so simple?"


    "what happened?"


    "The bomb just now was difficult to dismantle, even if it took me a few minutes, but for this..." Naruto opened the box of the bomb and pulled out the fuse connected to the explosive directly. As long as this happens, this bomb will become a dumb cannon. Compared to the previous one, this one is almost funny."


    "It''s not the time to think about this. The more than 60 bombs in this hospital must not be ignored. Judy, immediately mobilize all the agents and go to every ward to recover all the bombs. If the patient feels strange, just It is said that someone has committed a fraud recently, and then installed a bug in the gift!"


    "I understand!"


    Naruto put the bombs that had been dismantled on himself, and mobilized all the FBI agents. It is not difficult to collect more than 60 bombs. Those bombs are the same as Naruto said, just pull out. The fuze completely turned into a dumb gun, and at this time, on all the TVs in the hospital, there appeared a person who should never be there!


    "Dear viewers, I''m so sorry to worry everyone."


    Obviously it was Shui Wuyou who was lying in the ward of this hospital. At this time, she appeared on the TV screen wearing a medical gown.


    "Before I was injured, so I was recuperating in the hospital for a while, but I have fully recovered now. I''m so sorry for everyone to worry about it."


    Mizumi''s reappearance on the TV screen is really good news for her supporters, but for the FBI agents, it is definitely enough to cause a commotion!


    "What''s going on, why did Shui Wu Ren Nai appear on TV?! Head, do you know the news from the ward?!"


    "I sent three guards over there, and one of them would report to me every five minutes, but now I don''t know the situation there."


    "Can''t you use the radio over there?"


    "No, because radiation and radio waves will interfere with the infusion pump, I told them all to go outside before they can use the radio to contact me. Damn, all the teams pay attention, and immediately go to the ward of Shui Wu Ren Nai!"


    "Yes!"


    Shui Wu Reina, who should have been in a coma, suddenly appeared on the TV, which caused confusion among the FBI. Even James was a little uncomfortable, and immediately ordered all the agents to be concentrated in the ward of Shui Wu Ren.


    At this time, the three people in the outdoor parking lot had understood the gin''s strategy, but it was too late.


    "It''s really big brother." Vodka continued to do the task of driving his little brother. Looking at the computer in the hands of the gin, he did not hesitate to slap the gin ass, and said: "This way you can find it easily. Where is Gere!"

 868 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 868

    "Humph!"


    Gin sneered, and the green eyes under the brim of the hat were filled with endless indifference and chilling smiles.


    "It''s like a group of flies surrounded by trash!"


    "Yeah, they all gathered, brother. As long as we figure out where the ward is, the next step is our job."


    "No, the cage where Keel was held, I didn''t take it seriously from the beginning."


    "Hey?"


    "I just want them to realize that the place has been exposed, now is the time to put a terrifying steel wedge into their foreheads!"


    Chapter 389-The game is in the game!Unclear chess players and pieces!


    Except for Akai Shuichi, all the FBI agents gathered outside of Mizuno Reina''s ward, exactly as Gin had expected. Everyone gathered in one place, and that place was clearly Mizuno Reina''s ward.


    Therefore, nothing will happen outside the ward where all James and the others feel the water is helpless. Of course, nothing will happen to the sleeping beauty who is continuing to play her.


    "How''s it going?!"


    Judy ran out of Shui Wu Reina''s ward out of breath, but saw that Shui Wu Reina was still lying peacefully on the hospital bed, breathing as calm as before, and there was no sign of opening his eyes at all.


    "What the hell, isn''t this good? But what happened to the TV just now?"


    "We are all placed together."


    The high IQ trio appeared at this time, explaining to those hapless children who were confused, Naruto walked to the door of the ward of Shui Wu Nai, looked at the beautiful woman lying on the bed, and said: "All of us Everyone was fooled by gin."


    "Fucked by him? What does that mean?"


    The super dragon set of Mumu is not currently there, and Judy naturally takes on the role of admiration with James, allowing the three to continue reasoning.


    Conan raised his head and seriously faced the group of FBIs in front of him.


    "Actually, the scene I saw before was from when Shui Wu Reina was injured in an interview with a chemical plant explosion. It should be just the head of the scene at the time and the background of the ward in this hospital. It¡¯s just a composite video with a hospital gown, and then it interfered with the TV signal here before it was broadcast. We saw that video before a supporter of Shui Wu-nai."


    "But why did they interfere with the signal playing this fake video?"


    "That''s because they knew we couldn''t use mobile phones and radios in the hospital, so the purpose of this video is to gather all of our people here."


    "To be clear, why on earth are they gathering us here?"


    Naruto had to admire the beauty of Gin''s plan again in his heart, even if he was put on one, looking at Judy still puzzled, he could only tell the truth directly.


    "Judy, where is the bomb you found before?"


    "Oh, after I found it, I pulled the fuse and put it on my body. I originally planned to look for it again, but I ran over immediately after seeing the video." Judy and the other agents took them out of them. The bomb with the fuse unplugged, "It shouldn''t be inside..."


    "Yes, all these bombs should be equipped with transmitters." Naruto nodded, finally letting everyone know the truth more, "From the beginning of the three consecutive accidents, the bombs in the pot of flowers given to James , Later, a dozen or so couriers sent bomb-containing express mails are all layouts, in order to let you carry those bombs, and then play the composite video, so that all of you can gather here, so As long as the signal from the transmitter is used, the location of Shui Wu Nai''s ward can be absolutely determined."


    Even if I say it again, Naruto has to praise that Gin¡¯s plan is really beautiful and perfectly executed. They are all placed together with three monster brains. Even if it is an enemy, Naruto will have to. Compliment the gin.


    In addition to his usual indifference, Akai Hideichi''s expression also carries a hint of helplessness and appreciation. In short, it is a very complex and interesting expression.


    "That is to say, the position of Shui Wu Rennai has been completely exposed. The poisonous snakes organized are now staring at this place, with a sneer at the corners of their mouths, and are calculating their next move."


    "Well... the situation has reached the worst step in the end." James pondered for a while, and did not hesitate for too long. Now there is no world that makes him think too much. "It''s not a good place to stay here for a long time. The last resort I mentioned earlier is to ride in three cars separately, while disturbing their sight while diverting. The agents sitting in the decoy car should lead them as far away as possible. If there is a gunfight, they should stay away as much as possible. In the downtown area, don¡¯t hurt civilians!"


    "understand!"


    The three freight trucks left the Beihu Central Hospital one after another, and according to the gin plan, the crows are monitoring the exit of the parking lot of the hospital.


    "It''s coming out..."


    The nervous voice came from Chianti, the most abnormal brain in the organization. This woman had been staring at the exit of the hospital with the scope of a sniper rifle for a long time. At this time, she finally saw the appearance of the prey.


    "One black cargo truck... two... three! Gin, rum, it seems there are only these three vehicles."


    "Okay," Gin picked up his walkie-talkie, "Chianti stares at the first one, Cohen, you are the second one, as for vodka, you are the third one."


    "I see, brother."


    After putting on a motorcycle helmet, Vodka turned his head and said to Gin.


    Gin''s face was as cold and gloomy as before, and his green eyes could not see any human emotions. This man seemed to never lose control of his emotions.


    "As for me, Rum and Belmode will stay here and stare at the FBI. These three cars may be scams. After you have followed the car in charge, you will investigate the use of thermal imaging scanners in the car. Finally, Which car is up to me!"


    "yes, Sir."


    After Vodka rode away on the motorcycle, Rum came to sit in the main driver, and Gin sat in the co-pilot because he needed to see the monitor, and Belmode could sit in the back seat comfortably by himself.


    Chianti, Ken and Vodka quickly followed the three cars they were staring at on their motorcycles.


    "Gin, this is Chianti, I have already kept up with the first car."


    "how is the situation?"


    "The windows of the car are very dark, I can''t see what''s inside, and I don''t know how many people there are."


    "Look through a thermal imaging scanner!"


    "I know."


    Although the time of this plan is short, every detail is calculated. Chianti immediately took out the thermal imaging scanner from his motorcycle, aimed at the black pickup truck beside him, and then slowly lowered his own. The speed of the car is scanned over the entire body.


    "Scanning is complete, now send the image to you!"


    "There are a total of nine people displayed on the scanner. The actual position of the thermal imaging scanner is basically the same as the position of the transmitter. One of them is lying down without the transmitter. Cohen, vodka, your side Where''s the image?"


    "Brother, it''s been taken here."


    "me too."


    Vodka and Cohen also immediately transferred the pictures they had taken with the thermal imaging scanner to the computer of Gin, and Gin put all the pictures taken by the three people together for comparison.


    "There are nine people on Cohn''s side and Chianti''s side. One of them is lying down. There are only two people on the vodka side. Both of them have bomb transmitters..."


    Chianti drove the motorcycle, following the vehicle he wanted to follow, and then tapped the dashboard of the motorcycle with his hand impatiently.


    "Gin, which car is it? The rifle on my body is going to go off! Wait, wait a minute! Gin, Shuichi Akai is driving in my car!!"


    Rao was calm with gin. After hearing Chianti¡¯s words, his pupils shrank slightly. He kept sitting beside him with his eyes closed and rested. Rum, who was ready to fight at any moment, also opened his eyes like a falcon. I took the intercom from the gin''s hand.


    "Are you sure, Chianti?"


    "Absolutely! He lowered the car window suddenly and I could see his face. It was definitely Hideichi Akai!"

 869 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 869

    Rum and Gin frowned at the same time. The fact that Akai Shuichi personally drove was obviously beyond their expectations and disrupted their initial arrangement. Rum pondered for a moment, and then immediately picked up the walkie-talkie.


    "Cohen, can you be sure of the person driving there?"


    "The windows of the car are very dark and you can''t see clearly." Cohen''s answer is always so calm, but then you can see a slight change in his face, "The window is lowered, and the driver is Naruto Uzumaki."


    Everyone¡¯s radios are interoperable. Although they are reporting news to gin and rum, others can also hear it. Vodka looked up at an FBI in his car and said, ¡°No matter what. So what I have here should be fake, whether it is from the silhouette of the person or the real image of the scanner, there are only two people. It should be purely as a bait."


    "Wait a minute, vodka, in which direction did your car go?"


    "Which direction? After going around in a circle and driving like this, you should be back to the Beihu Central Hospital in ten minutes."


    "Gin, are you still not sure which car it is? It''s Shuichi Akai or Naruto Uzumaki, my gun is about to explode!"


    "Chianti," Cohen''s unpleasant voice floated out, "Don''t disturb Big Brother''s judgment."


    "Bourbon," Gin contacted the last crow in order to get the most accurate information, "Is there a car coming out of the parking lot?"


    "No," the dark-skinned young man who also had a fight with Hattori Heiji had a relaxed tone. "Since the three cars left, no cars have left!"


    "So that''s it." Rum first sneered, then got out of the car, rode a motorcycle and left, looking at the direction, it should be in the direction of the second car that Cohen was following.


    Snapped!


    Gin also closed the computer and sat in the driver''s seat.


    "The boring trick, whether it is Shuichi Akai or Naruto Uzumaki, is just a bait. The real Kiel is in the third car and everyone is dispatched! The goal is the third car!"


    Chapter Three Hundred and Ninety-Your husband and I are not dead yet, wait a minute if you want to hook a man!


    Using two people, Naruto Uzumaki and Hidekazu Akai, as bait is really extravagant.


    However, Gin also saw through their plan and decisively determined that the third car that Vodka tracked was the one carrying Kiel.


    The only thing outside of his plan should be Rum. After the evil spirit of two evil knives invaded his body last time, Rum¡¯s consciousness became darker and evil than before, and his desire for revenge was heavier. Moreover, this time During the mission, the task of rescuing Kiel was handed over to Gin, and Rum''s purpose was to deal with Naruto Uzumaki from beginning to end.


    After all, to a large extent, killing Uzumaki Naruto is a more important task than rescuing Kiel. According to Gin¡¯s order, the crows seemed to smell the smell of the corpse, and these scavengers had automatically gathered to the food. Next to him, chasing the black minivan carrying two people.


    From the rearview mirror, Carmel saw the three motorcycles that had gathered together, plus the black Porsche 356A that had appeared in sight, and his face suddenly showed a weird smile.


    "The hunters have all chased over, and are already waiting to eat our two prey."


    The person sitting in the co-pilot next to Carmel is actually Shui Wu Nai, but she still has to pretend to be unconscious, using only the weird tone that she and Carmel can hear: "Then let them recognize Reality, see who is the hunter and who is the prey!"


    "Just to my liking."


    Kamel and Mizumi had a weird conversation. Although some places were beyond their control, the general direction was still based on their calculations. The initiative never slipped through their hands. However, they are now trying to The next plan is to do some very important foreshadowing.


    "Carmel, how''s the situation on your side?"


    Exactly at this time, James sent a contact from the radio.


    Carmel looked at the crows who were approaching in the rearview mirror, and the face that really frightened the kid showed a smile that made him look even more terrifying.


    "Already targeted, a Porsche and three motorcycles."


    "what?!"


    James couldn''t help but exclaimed when he heard the news, and the worries in his heart expanded infinitely at this time.


    "Isn''t it already discovered?!"


    "I''m afraid it is!" Even if someone was staring at him, the expression on Carmel''s face didn''t panic, and even showed a faint sneer, "It''s okay, they can get rid of with my car skills!"


    "Hey! Carmel! Don''t be impulsive, try to delay as much as possible, we will go over and support immediately! Carmel!"


    No matter how James yelled to the radio, but there was no answer from the radio side, Carmel threw the radio out the window directly with a grin on his face.


    "This old man is really long-winded!"


    Carmel complained about the old man who was going through the second menopause, and then stepped on the accelerator. Although it is not a powerful car, the maximum speed is more than 200, which is not something ordinary people can keep up.


    Under Carmel¡¯s high-speed driving, the car had completely deviated from the original route. Originally, his car was carrying water without mercy, so he should return to the Beihu Central Hospital after a round outside. , But at this time it was getting farther and farther away from the Peihu Central Hospital, instead driving towards the outside of the city.


    Tokyo, like Beijing, has the difference between suburbs and urban areas. The first and second ring roads are Beijing, and the sixth and seventh ring roads. Although they are going to Tianjin, they are also called Beijing.


    The situation in Tokyo is similar. Although the city center is extremely prosperous, in the suburbs, it is also relatively sparsely populated.


    Seeing that there were fewer traffic and people nearby, Gin decided not to wait anymore.


    "Don''t let him go ahead! Shoot!"


    "understand!!"


    Vodka, Chianti, and Cohen all carried guns. Chianti and Cohen carried rifles, and Vodka carried micro submachine guns.


    There are no people nearby, so even if it triggers a gun battle here, it doesn''t matter much, so the gin is no longer considered.


    Although he is currently riding a motorcycle, it is only a few tens of meters away from the car in front of him, and he can definitely hit it with a rough aim.


    Banging gunshots resounded constantly on the road, and countless bullets flew toward the car driven by Carmel.


    Keel, who was sitting in the co-pilot of the black minivan, suddenly heard the gunshots coming from behind, and kept her head down, with a cold smile on her face, and then immediately took out the original from her arms. The small box containing the bomb slammed into the top of Carmel''s head.


    "what!"


    Carmel was driving, but suddenly suffered a heavy blow from Kiel on the top of his head, and his head shook. Then before he made a counterattack, he received a series of heavy blows from Kiel on the head and immediately lost consciousness.


    Carmel was beaten into a coma by Kiel, but the car still sprinted forward due to inertia. The car swayed from left to right, completely out of control, and then hit the roadside guardrail and finally stopped.


    A Porsche and three cars behind were parked in front of the car, and Kiel opened the door at this moment and escaped from above.


    "Kiel?"


    Keir was clutching his arm, it seemed that the shoulder was hit by the sudden confusion just now, but he still smiled.


    "I knew from the FBI radio that you were coming to rescue me, so I saw the right time, hit him with the bomb box in his hand, and pulled the handbrake."


    Belmode got out of the gin car, looked at Keir at this time, squinted his eyes unconsciously, and looked at the woman carefully.


    "That said, when you were detained by the FBI in the hospital, you were conscious."


    "Yeah, I was sober two or three days ago. The FBI fool thought I was still in a coma."


    ''The FBI thought she was still in a coma, so it was impossible to interrogate her, and she would not say anything about the organization'', Belmode can judge this from Kiel¡¯s words, although Kiel There is nothing wrong with it, but Belmode still perceives something wrong with his instinctive reaction as a female spy.


    Turned his head to look at the man who was still in the car, now in a coma and lying on the steering wheel. According to her investigation, that person should be Carmel, a guy with good driving skills, whose forehead was hit by Kiel continuously. Bleeding, it should be true that he was in a coma, and the blood was also true, but Belmode felt an indescribable weirdness.


    Vodka has a dumb brain and can''t think about so many questions.

 870 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 870

    "Kiel has already returned anyway. Let''s leave soon. It will be troublesome if the FBI bastards catch up."


    "Hmm." Gin didn''t seem to think about that much for the time being, but looked at Kiel with indifferent eyes, "Let''s go, Kiel."


    "Ok."


    Kiel approached the Gin and them, but when there was still a full six or seven meters away, Gin immediately noticed the problem, and immediately took out his favorite gun, Italian Beretta M92F!


    boom!!


    At the moment of firing, Keel reacted immediately, his calf muscles tensed, and then the whole person ejected backwards, arched his back, bent his body, and fell on the ground as lightly as a cat, and then continued several times. Jumped again, did not stop at any point, did not give the gin a chance to shoot, and opened a safe enough distance.


    "Gin, what do you mean?"


    Gin looked at the distance between the two of them. With this distance, even if he shot her, she could still dodge it, so she didn''t continue to waste her bullets, but spoke in a low and indifferent voice.


    "Kiel, you''d better explain to me, if you only woke up two or three days ago and didn''t join the FBI, why did you have a gun on your body?"


    Originally, because he was wearing looser clothes, Gin hadn''t paid attention to the pistol Kiel had hidden in his arms, but once he got close, his body''s instinct made Gin discover this.


    Keir stood up, with one hand on his hips, posing an extremely sultry S-shaped curve, and when he spoke again, it was not Keir''s voice at all.


    "As expected of the gin sauce, the reaction is really terrifying, and it shocked everyone."


    Talking to the gin so frivolously, it is definitely not Keele''s style, even the gin can see the three black lines on the forehead, and Belmode narrowed his eyes, and his expression was really rare.


    "Fujiko Mine!"


    "Bingo, you are right!"


    This Mizuno Reina was pretending to be Feng Fujiko from the beginning. He wanted to find a chance to drink the gin, but the reaction of the gin was too keen, so it finally failed.


    "The speed of drawing the gun is 0.3 seconds. He is really a sharpshooter who is equivalent to the dimension. Gin, really worthy of being the second-in-command of the organization, it''s really amazing, and it makes everyone''s heart moved."


    Mine Fujiko can show perfect feminine charm. Among the women Naruto has ever seen, only Belmode is comparable to her. There are probably countless men in this world who are tempted by Mine Fujiko, but absolutely not. Including gin.


    Gin is not without a woman, even a killer will have some physiological needs, but it is purely for venting, not for love at all, gin will not be tempted to any woman, of course for another reason, also Because of the man in the car who has been ignored for a long time.


    "Hey Hey hey¡­¡­"


    There was a heavy irritation in the voice, and of course it was not Carmel¡¯s voice. The driver broke his seat belt, then got off the car that had been deformed by the impact and tore off his headgear. The cosmetic contact lenses were removed, showing a handsome appearance with blond hair and blue eyes.


    "Your husband, I''m not dead yet, so please wait if you want to hook a man!"


    Chapter 391-Gunfight in the streets!Mine Fujiko''s hidden past!


    Although Feng Fujiko is coquettish on the surface, she is really loyal to her feelings. Derailment will never happen to her, but if she meets Naruto, the ghost of the heart, I don¡¯t know if she committed too many evils in her previous life. .


    Mizuno Rena and Kamel are all fakes, in fact Naruto and Fujiko pretended to be, so of course, the Uzumaki Naruto that Rum went to find was also a fake, and the only real was Shuichi Akai.


    After Naruto took off Carmel''s mask, he revealed his face and wiped off the blood that had not dried on his forehead.


    "But having said that, you don''t have to play so hard. If you play harder, you really have to remarry."


    Feng Fujiko took off his clothes outside, revealing his sexy figure wrapped in purple leather jackets, fluffed up his beautiful long hair, and then threw the bomb that had completely turned into a dumb gun aside, and said: "Yourself If you say you have to fight harder, you will be seen through if you don¡¯t do it really."


    Conan and Naruto once saw Belmode because of a scratch on her face but no bleeding. Her disguise was seen through by Conan and Naruto. However, a mask that really bleeds is not impossible to make, but it is too troublesome, even according to Carmel''s A person with a relatively flat face would make it, and it would take about a week to make a bloody and perfect mask. Therefore, when there is not enough time, I can only blame Naruto himself and make him bleed.


    It was because Naruto really saw the blood, and the smell of blood emanating from him, made the gin not aware of the problem in the first time.


    Although it is five-to-two, the two on the opposite side are not fuel-efficient lamps, so even if it is gin, they dare not take any cares. The body is slightly arched, and a posture that will start fighting at any time, because the black windbreaker is very Long, so the entire back of the gin is shown, just like a cheetah.


    To be honest, the most powerful people on their side are Gin and Belmode. Belmode should be comparable to Feng Fujiko, but Gin is slightly inferior to Naruto. As a result, Gin does not have enough guns. Secondly, he didn''t have the evil sword in Rum''s hand that could resist the sharpness of Kusanaru''s sword.


    Chianti and Cohen are both snipers. They are not strong in close combat. Vodka is okay, but the speed is too slow. If you really fight, the gin is really unsure.


    Naruto squeezed his finger bones and moved his neck. Although the number of people tended to be inferior, it seemed very relaxed, as if he was warming up.


    And Fujiko Mine also had absolute confidence in Naruto, so he turned around and removed all the weapons placed on the back of the car, simply and directly exposed his back completely. Give them gin.


    This is also the absolute confidence in Naruto. With him, there is absolutely no danger behind her.


    Feng Fujiko removed two boxes of weapons from the car. Each box weighed forty or fifty catties. From a woman''s point of view, Feng Fujiko''s level was indeed a strange force.


    For today''s battle, they are well prepared, and the two boxes are all super firepower.


    Click!


    Feng Fujiko pulled the bolt, and the sound of the gun body seemed to be completely fused with the heartbeats of the people present. Feng Fujiko was full of bullets with a submachine gun weighing ten kilograms, and his expression was quite arrogant.


    "I have envisioned countless times what the real confrontation with you would be like, but to be honest, such a situation has never been in my expectations."


    Although the number of people is dominant, but the firepower is at a disadvantage, since Feng Fujiko speaks, the best answerer is naturally Belmode.


    Belmode smeared his pistol secretly, and then lowered his body slightly, focusing his power on his feet. Once a gun battle occurred, he would immediately hide behind the Porsche of Gin.


    There was still a magical smile on her face that reversed all living beings. Although she was facing the scene now, if she made a little mistake, she would be killed, but she could still smile beautifully.


    "Neither did I expect that one day I would be tricked by someone using Yirong Shu."


    "''Hedong for thirty years, Hexi for thirty years'', this Chinese saying seems to be so, haha, Belmode, even the witch who deceives the world will have a day of being played by others."


    "haha, really?"


    The dialogue between the two women became the first sound of the battle, and Feng Fujiko immediately raised the submachine gun filled with bullets in his hand, aimed at the gin and them, and fired indiscriminately.


    Belmode jumped back in an instant, hiding behind the Porsche of Gin, and at the same time quickly drew out his own pistol, aimed at Feng Fujiko and fired.


    Feng Fujiko actually didn''t mean to evade at all. Although he shot in a hurry, Belmod''s marksmanship could definitely hit her.


    The moment Belmode hid in the gin cart, he saw a golden flash and his eyes narrowed dangerously.


    ''The strength of this guy is really a headache!''


    Rum was led away by the fake Uzumaki Naruto, and there was no one here to deal with Naruto head-on. When Fujiko encountered a crisis, Naruto immediately stepped forward in front of Fujiko, and then smashed with Kusana sword.


    The Kusanaru sword hasn''t been sheathed yet, but only uses its own hard scabbard to bounce off the bullets shot by Belmode. Feng Fujiko and the organization have this little bit of grievances, which is similar to Gin. It doesn''t matter, but if a woman wants to get angry, you can''t do anything with her.


    Boom boom boom!!


    Bullets were constantly flying on the road that few people passed by. The rain of bullets landed on this road. The car of Gin was bulletproof, so unless it was bombarded with a powerful special armor-piercing projectile or a more powerful weapon. , So there is no danger for the time being.


    "Damn it!"


    Gin pressed the pistol in his hand, and the empty magazine suddenly came out of it, and then immediately took out a new one to replace it.


    Belmode was hit by two indiscriminate shots by Fujiko Kayama. Although the bones of the body armor were not broken, the impact still made her feel uncomfortable.


    "Ahem..."

 871 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 871

    The rib damage caused Belmode to cough twice. After coughing up a mouthful of blood, he finally felt a little more comfortable on his body. Belmode looked at the same ugly gin beside him and said: " Gin, it¡¯s not a way to go on like this, we almost run out of bullets, but the woman, according to this style of play, can hold on for about five minutes, when the FBI is here, we can¡¯t go if we want to go. Lost."


    Gin''s face was equally depressed. Obviously, it felt bad to be suppressed by a woman unreasonably using firepower. He also fired, but all the bullets he shot were blocked by Naruto Uzumaki.


    Today, Naruto doesn¡¯t seem to have any desire to attack, so they can persist until now. Otherwise, in the absence of Rum, facing Naruto Uzumaki in close combat is simply looking for death, but the bullets on them have gradually bottomed out, and The FBI will find here soon, and it will be more difficult for them to leave without bullets.


    Gin is not the kind of person who is hesitant. Although he is suspicious, he is very decisive when making a decision.


    He took out two bombs that he had originally reserved as a backup from his arms, and Gin weighed the weight of the two bombs, and then adjusted the bomb explosion to only the last ten seconds.


    "Listen well, next I will throw these two bombs. Within five seconds, we will get in the car and then leave. If there is no one in the car within five seconds, give me a bomb and kill myself!"


    The sound of the gin was cold, and Bellmode also felt a bit of chill. In such a short period of time, it was obvious that he did not intend to give Naruto a chance to dismantle the bomb, and as the gin said, if they were within five seconds Without getting in the car, Gin will absolutely ignore it and leave immediately. This kind of cold-blooded behavior is what the organizer does!!


    Everyone nodded and understood that after the gin counted down in their hearts, they immediately activated the bomb, and then Chianti and Cohen immediately appeared from the back of the car, responsible for attracting firepower, and knocking out all the bullets left in their guns.


    Mine Fujiko had the protection of Naruto. Today was purely for venting, so the submachine gun in his hand was aimed at Chianti and Cohen and fired continuously. In a short period of time, they were hit by four or five bullets in a row.


    In a short period of time in exchange for Chianti and Cohen, the gin rushed out from the other side of the car, using the last bullet fired by Naruto¡¯s gun against the vodka to accurately place the two bombs. Once it was thrown right behind Naruto and under the car, if the bomb was dropped there in such a short time, even Naruto couldn''t take it out and throw it away.


    "Run!!"


    Naruto and Gin yelled at the same time, the crows all squeezed into the Gin¡¯s car, while Belmode was forced to endure the pain in the intercostal area, and stepped on the accelerator pedal to death, causing the speed indicator on the dashboard to rise rapidly, and then The tires slipped due to rapid acceleration, and then quickly turned the front of the car and quickly fled from this place.


    Naruto turned and jumped down the slope from the side of the guardrail holding Feng Fujiko, and in mid-air, aimed at the direction of the black Porsche, and threw out a kunai with all his strength!


    boom!!


    The bomb exploded hugely. Naruto used his back as the peak Fujiko to withstand the force of the bomb. The two people rolled straight down the slope, and when the gin black Porsche completely left, from the danger of the explosion Naruto and Mine Fujiko who had escaped from the scene both smiled.


    The safest method in the world, and the content will never be eavesdropped on, is to write a letter!


    Chapter 392-The Final Battle!The Cup Family War broke out!


    Belmode drove at full speed, it is really rare to see this witch look a little anxious in this life.


    The five of them are now all lacking in combat power. Belmode is okay, while the remaining four are all wounded, and almost all the bullets are used up. There are only five or six bullets left on the gin. Not to mention encountering a guy of the level of Shuichi Akai, even an ordinary Japanese policeman would feel very troublesome.


    The gin is now like a wounded beast, and the whole body exudes the aura of not getting close. If he goes to the pet market now, I am afraid that all the animals will be scared by him.


    Gin''s complexion was still gloomy, and he stretched out his hand to grasp the kunai that stabbed his shoulder.


    Naruto finally threw through the bulletproof glass of the car, and even pierced the special bulletproof vest worn on the gin. However, because he pierced through two layers of bulletproof equipment in a row, Kunai Didn''t hit it directly, otherwise Naruto''s arm might be shaved off by Naruto.


    While driving, he was always paying attention to the presence of police and FBI nearby. Belmode''s face was really not very good.


    "I really didn''t expect to be completely fooled this time!" Belmode looked at the road ahead coldly, "Not only did Kiel not be rescued, but Naruto Uzumaki and Fujiko Mine made it like this!"


    Gin drew out the kunai fiercely from his body, and then threw it from the window into the Yuedao River. After the blood-stained kunai smeared a bunch of blood on the surface of the water, it quickly disappeared without a trace. You can''t get the DNA of gin.


    He took out the hemostatic medicine specially made by the organization from the windbreaker and sprayed it on his wound, making his gin''s face even more gloomy because of blood loss or anger.


    "Huh! I did not expect that they would actually play such a hand, but now I can also be sure that the Kiers are in the Beihu Central Hospital and have never left!"


    Rum was also forced to retreat by the three people of Goemon, Lupin, and Dimension. Naruto and their actions this time were nothing except that Naruto¡¯s injuries were heavier than expected, but since this guy came up with that kind of chaos For the plan to come, a little bit of retribution is nothing.


    The five-member group of problem children returned to the Beihu Central Hospital, and Naruto''s retribution was not over yet.


    "Can you explain it to me?!"


    Although surprised by the soot and explosion scars on Naruto''s body, Judy is obviously very angry now, with her hands on her hips, looking at Naruto with an expression of''my old lady is very unhappy''.


    "What the hell is going on? Why did Mizuno Reina, who was supposed to be transferred, become a son of Fuji?! Why did Carmel, who drove, become you?! Why did Mizuno Reina wake up? What about us?!"


    Judy really asked three why in a row, and the higher and higher voice also meant that she was in a bad mood now.


    Naruto scratched his hair, and the four problem children next to him had spontaneously hid away to avoid being swept by the tail of the typhoon that Judy ran away, causing Naruto to roll his eyes.


    ''You are my accomplices too!Bastard!!''


    "Okay, let me explain in detail. Actually, last night, Suichi and Conan were a little late during the combat meeting. At that time, we were in Mizuno Reina''s ward. At that time, Eiyu Hontang found her. , So Shui Wu Rennai could only wake up in desperation. We also knew that Shui Wu Rennai had awakened at that time. After that, I negotiated a deal with Shui Wu Rennai and asked her to cooperate with my actions in exchange. Of course it is to protect her and her brother."


    "Action? Did you deceive all of us like today?!"


    "It''s secondary to lie to you, and the talent to lie to the organization is the main thing!" Naruto said annoying things, Judy was really angry, but in the end he endured it.


    "Actually, today¡¯s Gin Club sees through our plan to transfer Mizuno Reina, which was expected early in the morning, so Fujiko deliberately pretended to be Mizuno Reina, and I pretended to be Carmel and gave them a gift. There is a private matter about Fujiko to deal with, but it has just been completed."


    Judy turned her head in a slightly surprised look at Feng Fujiko, and saw that she seemed to be unable to maintain the false smile on her face, and she still didn''t say anything.


    "So is it your plan to knock me out in the parking lot?" It was a big fire when she mentioned this Judy. At that time, she went to the parking lot because she was a little suspicious of Carmel''s appearance, but was caught by Carmel. That is, Naruto fainted with a punch, and now his abdomen still hurts.


    "That was outside the plan. Who''s called Carmel? Doesn''t this face look like a good person, and it arouses your suspicion? In order not to reveal our plan, we can only reluctantly knock you out, sorry. Judy."


    "I really can''t see any apologetic apologies!" Judy sneered coldly, but after thinking about the situation at the time, now she just didn''t want to relax and didn''t mind too much in her heart.


    Naruto knew that Judy was no longer angry, so he pulled a chair over, and then cocked Erlang''s legs.


    "The organization suffered a lot from our hands this time, but they should come again soon. After this time, Gin and Rum can definitely infer that the Shui Mu Ren has never been transferred in the hospital. Is it to retake this important organization member, or to retaliate against me, they should all come again."


    "However, they have suffered injuries a lot, so there should be no problem in a short time."


    "No, the current situation is not good for them. They don''t know that Kiel is actually the undercover agent of the CIA. For them, the longer the delay, the more likely we will learn about the organization from Kiel, so Protracted war is not good for them, I believe they will come again soon!"


    The mission failed. All the crows gathered in a rest point of the organization. Chianti, Cohen and Vodka, who were more seriously injured, temporarily treated their wounds with drugs from the rest point. In the case of the few people present, Bourbon It is the best one, because he is not directly involved in the battle today, but has always been in charge of intelligence, so he is the neatest one.


    Bourbon sat in the corner of the room. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of this that his dark skin was darker. Looking at the people in the room who were obviously not looking good, he couldn¡¯t calm down by nature. Bourbon couldn''t stand the atmosphere and finally spoke.


    "This time the mission to retake Kiel failed, but what should we do next? Should we continue or give up?"


    Gin took out the cigarette case from his arms, then flicked a cigarette to Rum, then lit his cigarette, spit out a puff of smoke, and relaxed his spirit a little. After Gin failed the previous mission and The negative emotions caused by being injured by Naruto are all excluded from the brain.


    Rum also took a cigarette and kept sitting cross-legged, and the evil evil sword Slaughter City Black Gold was about to be placed on his lap.


    "I have already contacted that gentleman just now. The mission continues, and a new mission is added to kill Naruto Uzumaki. That gentleman has already sent support."


    "Oh... this mission is really troublesome." Bourbon lamented the troubled life of his life. What he wants most now is not the mission, but lying comfortably on the warm southern beach, basking in the sun. Then I looked at the young girls in bikinis on the beach.


    "I wonder if the organization can give me a big vacation after this mission?"


    The gin cigarette smoked quickly, and then he smoked another one and lit it for himself.


    "No matter what, this mission must not be missed, otherwise, we will die."


    Gin said indifferently the death order given by the gentleman, but the extension was still extremely cold. When others were surprised by the news, no one noticed it. The lighter burned together in his lighter just now. Of a small paper ball.


    In order to organize the current situation, the more delay, the more sinister the situation, so they did not have time, their second attack came very quickly, and it was only three days later.


    In such a short time, Vodka, Chianti and Cohen could not fully regain their fighting strength, and of course someone will replace them this time.

 872 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 872

    Rum sat in the command vehicle this time and looked at the pictures displayed on the screens in front of him. It was also the distribution of all the personnel who organized the operation.


    "Gin, have you reached the designated location."


    Rum asked in a cold voice, and in the next three seconds or so, the gin''s indifferent voice sounded over the radio.


    "Already here!" Gin set up a sniper rifle on the top of the Beihu skyscraper and used a scope to monitor the direction of the Beihu Central Hospital from 1.5 kilometers away. "All the prey has entered the target. Up."


    "Attention all the crows, now it is nine to forty, and when it is ten o''clock, follow my orders!"


    "understand!"


    This time I am afraid it will be the largest operation since the establishment of the organization. I am afraid that more than a hundred members will be dispatched. The movement is really too big. However, if it is to kill Naruto Uzumaki here, even if it exposes the organization. At the same time, it seems that because of Naruto''s appearance, that gentleman is also starting to be anxious.


    The sun gradually rose to high altitude, and Naruto temporarily borrowed a military satellite from the Japanese Defense Agency and used the super-high magnification camera on the satellite to see the general distribution of the organization''s members clearly, and then he also gave orders to his subordinates. command.


    "The crows have arrived. Now, start the''Hou Yi Project''!"


    Chapter 393-Three hours of war, a man named Goemon!


    The incident reached exactly ten o''clock in the morning, and Rum gave the order, and the horn of this war was finally played.


    Boom boom boom!!


    There was a series of explosions near the Mihua Central Hospital. The thick white smoke enveloped the entire sky above the Central Hospital, and most of the buildings were covered by the white smoke. The power of the explosion is not huge, it seems it should be just In order to release these dense smoke only.


    Sitting in the temporary command room, Naruto also used the closed-circuit televisions installed throughout the three days to monitor the entire hospital.


    "Does the smoke bomb destroy the vision first? This was already within my expectations."


    Naruto and the other four members of the question five had analyzed the situation that might be encountered today, so they have made the most adequate preparations in the shortest time.


    "Kamikaze Brigade, dispatch."


    Although the name sounds good, it is actually just five heavy trucks equipped with turbojets, which is what Nakamori Silver III used to deal with the Kaito Kidd before.


    The five heavy trucks were ready to wait for Naruto''s order, and four feet protruding from the car were fixed on the ground to prevent the car from being blown away when the turbojet was activated.Five heavy jets set off a gust of wind. Although they are far incomparable with natural disasters, they also have great power. In this case, most people can''t stand up at all, and it is normal to be blown over.


    The strong wind blew away all the white smoke from the smoke bomb, and the air quickly returned to normal.


    Although the windows were tightly closed, Yinghai in the main hall could still hear the huge whine outside. From the windows, you could see the trees planted in the hospital being blown crookedly, which really made people feel emotional.


    "It''s such a big deal, but is there really nothing wrong with such a big movement?"


    "Do not worry,"


    Naruto slowly sipped tea while watching the screen displayed on the monitor in front of him.


    "I have completely paralyzed the Japanese police network, and caused a car accident and blocked several important roads nearby. Within three hours, no one will interfere with things here."


    "That is to say, everything should be resolved within three hours?" Akai Shuichi looked at all the chaos below, her dark green eyes as calm and indifferent as ever.


    "That''s what it means," Naruto pinched his chin that he had just shaved this morning. "After all, the Japanese government is not mine alone. It would be okay if it was not noticed by too many ordinary people, but if it caused a large area Even I can only go back to the base camp of the United States."


    "But to be able to transfer all the patients here within three days, really deserves to be the richest person in the world."


    Listening to Yinghai''s words, Naruto suddenly smiled, and slowly took a sip of this superb Wuyi Rock Tea, which is as expensive as gold and is no longer enough to describe it. It is as expensive as a diamond.


    "Although I am not a good person, if it is a crisis, I can sacrifice the lives of ordinary people at will to save my own life, but I am not a frenzied person. As long as I do not threaten myself, ordinary people can save me. I will try my best to save it."


    Although Naruto is selfish, he is not crazy. Although his style cannot be fully accepted by Eikai, he is not annoying.


    It is impossible for the five turbojets to eject high-pressure airflow all the time. Their mission has been completed, so they immediately exit the field.


    Looking at the Beihu Central Hospital, which had recovered calm, Rum immediately issued a second order.


    "The first team, dispatch!"


    For today¡¯s battle, Naruto is definitely not the only one who is prepared, but the organization is also the same. Five armed helicopters that have been prepared flew over the Beihu Central Hospital, and then got off each helicopter. There were three men in black army vests, a team of fifteen people in total.


    "The first team, the raid on the fourth hospital building!"


    "Roger that!"


    The BOSS had issued instructions long ago, and today¡¯s action was given full authority to Rum to command, so the fifteen-person squad immediately received the order, set off from the roof, and marched towards the fourth hospital building!


    "The bad guy has been waiting here for a long time."


    Such a traditional and polite claim to himself is definitely from Ishikawa Goemon. Yes, he had been waiting on the roof according to Naruto''s orders early in the morning. He had been sitting cross-legged for a long time, and he was surrounded by a sword that would never leave. .


    "It''s a pity, Rum, you are the only person with superhuman strength on your side, but there are me and Goemon on my side. How can you deal with this?"


    It is impossible to attack by water here, and digging tunnels is not feasible at all because of the short time. Then the remaining air and land attacks are of course Naruto¡¯s focus. Naruto¡¯s plan this time is exhausting. , Goemon also dispatched early.


    Rum can only deal with one of Goemon and Uzumaki Naruto. No matter what he does, the other will always be empty. Except for Rum, the entire organization is also having trouble finding a relationship with Naruto or Goemon. A rival strong.


    The fifteen members of the black team are all dressed in black, wearing black gloves and black hats, and even masked with black cloth. All you can see from the whole body is the eyes. This is also a branch of the organization. Very powerful team.


    Expendables!


    Now that the BOSS has taken out this card, it is enough to see how strong he wants to kill Naruto this time. He should also see that as long as Naruto Uzumaki is still in the world, the organization''s plan will be absolutely impossible. There is no possibility of success, so Naruto must be killed at all costs.


    There was a tacit understanding between both sides, taking this cup of household central hospital as the battlefield of the decisive battle, the black team rushed to Ishikawa Goemon in a uniform pace.


    Even if it is an enemy fifteen, Ishikawa Goemon¡¯s eyes do not see any fluctuations. The super vision beyond the limit of normal people is displayed at this moment. Although they are all dressed in black, Ishikawa Goemon can still follow The way they run and the shape of their muscles analyze their strength and weakness.


    boom!!


    Ishikawa Goemon took a step forward, then immediately increased his speed, and drew the iron sword with his left hand backhand.


    "Ihezhan!!"


    Ishikawa Goemon immediately swung his sword, and his physical examination marked an arc of icy words, and then accurately cut off at the strongest person in the black team.


    This is also the style of Ishikawa Goemon, which is too upright.


    Ding!!


    The organization has also studied Ishikawa Goemon¡¯s sword skills. In order to deal with him, it didn¡¯t take much effort. The person locked by Goemon¡¯s gas machine knew that he could not escape, and immediately picked up the one that had been tied to his leg. The black rod resisted the iron sword of Goemon Ishikawa.


    Ishikawa Goemon Ichiken didn''t cut it off. It seemed that it was a special alloy developed to deal with his iron sword.


    Goemon had encountered this situation before, so he was not shocked. In a flash, he swung his sword again, aimed at the same point and launched a three series of heavy blows, completely severing the black stick, and the black man was Taking the opportunity to take out a pair of finger tigers, facing the incomparably powerful swordsman Goemon, he actually did not retreat, but chose a frontal hard shake.


    The black-clothed man gave up his defense completely. The attack was obviously marked by Muay Thai. The attack was very fierce. His moves were all fighting for life. The other fourteen men immediately attacked, using their own cold weapons, surrounding the middle. Goemon''s violent beating.


    In terms of strength, none of the 15 of them are Goemon¡¯s opponents, but they have a tacit understanding and perfect coordination. With weapons made of special alloys in their hands, Goemon also needs to cut three swords. Cut off, a strong attack for half a minute, Goemon''s sword is not leaking, but it is suppressed to defend more and less attack.


    The scene of Goemon on the rooftop, Naruto, they can also be seen from the surveillance room. Judy can''t help but frown. To be honest, it''s the first time he has seen Goemon''s power by Naruto in so many years. People outside are suppressed.

 873 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 873

    "Aren''t you going to help Goemon-san?" Judy still couldn''t help but said, "If this goes on, it will be very unfavorable."


    "Don''t worry, don''t underestimate Goemon." Naruto is not worried at all, but is full of confidence in the man named Goemon. "He has a stronger will than steel. , The more severely oppressed, the more violent his outbreak will be. Although now it is more defensive and less offensive, Goemon is accumulating strength. Look at it, his secret sword is coming!"


    Naruto¡¯s knowledge of Goemon is far better than Judy, and he knows his strength and will will never be suppressed for too long, although it seems that he was besieged by those fifteen people, only the defensive power, no counterattack. Gong, but he is gathering strength.


    Just like a cowboy in the American West who needs to shake the rope loop before lassoing, Goemon is doing the same thing. The iron sword in his hand dances so drippingly that he can resist all the siege of fifteen people. Because of this continuous fierce battle, sweat came out, and it was all steamed by his body temperature.


    Although it¡¯s not summer yet, it¡¯s not very cold, but from Goemon¡¯s mouth, white air is continuously exhaled. The big tendon behind him is now like a super strong spring. After being compressed, Greater terrorist power will erupt.


    Goemon''s power was accumulated to its limit, and his back began to rattle, and then Goemon''s iron sword was released instantly, and the rare thing became a forehand holding sword!


    "Secret Sword Yan returns!!"


    Chapter 394-Cruel War!The only thing we can control is now!


    Deliberately show that the enemy is weak, and then take the opportunity to accumulate his own strength, compress all the strength together and burst out the strongest sword.


    Although he is often fooled by the enemy because of his upright temperament, when it comes to fighting, he is an unparalleled genius!


    After compressing all his power, invincible power burst out in this short distance. The sharp arms turned into the eyes of the iron sword, and at the moment of the electric light and flint, two consecutive swords were swung. Within that short distance, It is completely unavoidable!!


    laugh!!


    The extremely sharp Kusanaru sword flashed past, cutting off all the heads of the five people in front of them!


    Goemon¡¯s strongest sword lost a third of the team¡¯s strength in one breath, and the others were instantly forced away by Goemon¡¯s powerful sword, and they used this secret sword. When Yan returned, Goemon''s whole body was enveloped with a strong sword aura. If ordinary people approached casually, they would be strangled by the sword aura in an instant.


    The remaining ten people didn''t have any idea to rescue their comrades. At this moment, they didn''t continue to besiege Goemon, but instead all retreated.


    "Goemon! Get away!!"


    Suddenly Naruto''s shout came from the earphones, and at the same time, Goemon''s heart also gave birth to a warning sign, and in an instant he chose to step back quickly.


    Ishikawa Goemon is serious and honest, so he is often fooled, but for him, if he wants him to betray his friends, it is better to kill him directly. For him, friendship is better than everything, even His beloved iron sword!


    Goemon trusts Naruto very much and does not hesitate to follow his judgment the moment he hears Naruto''s voice!


    boom!!


    The five men in black who had their heads beheaded by Goemon had a huge explosion. The power of the bomb was so powerful that all the headless bodies of the five people were blown into pieces. There was blood, minced meat and broken bones. In the air attack, the explosion of smoke swept the roof of the Beihu Central Hospital.


    "Ha, using a human bomb, these guys are really ruthless!"


    Naruto''s eyes flashed with cold light, watching the explosion of smoke displayed on the screen, which meant that the fifteen people were a death squad.


    All of them are equipped with powerful high-explosive bombs, and a careful machine is connected to their hearts. As long as their heartbeat stops, their bombs will explode within three seconds, killing the enemy together. This is an insidious trick for the death of the enemy and ourselves, and of course it is also a trick used in some terrorist attacks. It is very troublesome. You must never kill the other party, otherwise the bomb will explode, so this method is difficult to deal with.


    "Goemon, how are you?"


    "No injury, just a little smoke."


    Goemon¡¯s answer is still concise. Fortunately, he retreated fast enough, and the explosion did not completely hit him. In addition, he later used a tornado to bounce back, so all the broken bones that were ejected from the explosion were blocked. He didn''t suffer much injury.


    Naruto looked at the appearance of Goemon in the picture, and nodded secretly, and then said, "Goemon, use that one. That thing can last ten seconds, which is ten seconds. You must solve them all within."


    "understand."


    Goemon once again obeyed Naruto''s orders and took out a small metal ball that Naruto had given him from his sleeve. After pressing the button, the small green light on the metal ball flashed quickly. Get up, then Goemon immediately threw the ball.


    It''s not a bomb. In fact, Goemon doesn''t use that kind of thing either. The small ball exploded in the air, emitting a dazzling light, but it wasn''t the level of a flash bomb. From a distance, You can see that on the roof of the Beihu Central Hospital, a huge ball of light with a diameter of several tens of meters is produced, but it does not seem to have any destructive power.


    Goemon leaned down and was backlit, so he couldn''t see his expression clearly, but those eyes were shining with the light of a falcon looking for prey.


    "The Upright Howling Dragon Crescent Moon Cut!!"


    Knowing that the thing couldn''t last for too long, Goemon immediately took out his sword and displayed his strongest profound meaning of this sword. It was not as fast as Yanfan, but the destructive power was strong.


    Yan Fan is an extremely fast sword technique that can cut down Feiyan. If it is practiced to the limit, it can even cut time and space at a speed, while Howling Dragon Crescent Moon Slash is a sword technique full of endless destructive power. Limitation is impossible, but if you practice it to the limit, it is an overbearing knife that may collapse the space.


    Ishikawa Goemon tried his best to perform this overbearing and invincible ultimate sword technique, and the huge sword energy swept the ten people in front of him, causing them to suffer a huge pain like a long time.


    After Goemon cast this sword, it was like Naruto''s forcibly casting to kill the wolf. There were certain side effects. His kimono was stained red with his own blood, and he held the hand of the iron sword. It was a rare thing to see a tremor, and the white light in the sky had not disappeared. Goemon knew that he didn''t have much time, so he immediately turned and jumped off the roof.


    About five seconds after Goemon left, all the white light in the sky finally disappeared, and the bombs installed on the remaining ten people could explode at this time, but they could not damage those who had left. Goemon.


    Rum looked at the picture on the monitor with a gloomy face. The bomb delayed the explosion for no reason. With the metal ball just thrown by the Goemon, Rum had already thought of something, and his face had obviously become more ugly.


    "Vespania Ore!"


    At that time, the only thing that could be used was the thing that Naruto called Pandora¡¯s Box. With high voltage power on, that thing could temporarily make all modern technologies fail, that is, if With that thing, it¡¯s not difficult to even shoot down satellites. Even if it¡¯s a place like the U.S. Space Science Station, where the most cutting-edge human technology is condensed, as long as the Vespania ore is used, it will be within a short time. All become scrap iron.


    Although the bomb and the detonator were mounted on the same person, applying high-voltage electricity to the Vespagna ore could also make all those things fail, and gave Goemon enough time to retreat.


    There are still a lot of such things in Naruto. This is the most''fresh'' ore that was just flown over from the Vespania Kingdom yesterday morning. It took him, Lupin, and Fujiko a whole day. Make enough Pandora balls.


    As long as there is that thing, the modern instrument is completely useless, and Rum calmly gave instructions via radio.


    "The second team broke through from the front, the third team broke through from the back door, gin, and lead the sniper team to prepare!"


    Numerous crows that had been lurking rushed out from everywhere, and according to Rum¡¯s order, they made a forcible breakthrough towards the Beihu Central Hospital, and the sniper team led by Gin himself also aimed their sniper rifles. The direction of Beihu Central Hospital.


    I have experienced the fourth Ninja World War, so this level is not a big deal in Naruto''s eyes, but no one else has really experienced the cruelty of war, even if they have special power and dark experiences, except Except that Akai Hideichi was slightly better, everyone else was obviously shocked.


    Hon Tang Yinghai watched the scuffle that took place in the hospital yard, and the level of shock in her heart was beyond words.


    "Is it necessary to achieve this level? This is already the level of war!"


    "This is indeed a war. It is a war between me and the organization!" Naruto is also observing the current situation as calmly as Ruum. The two of them are the commanders of this war, so when they are not a last resort, they both None of them can be shot.


    "In fact, I think the organization has already made a plan to sacrifice you at the last minute. They want to kill me today at all costs, otherwise their plan will not continue!"


    "At all costs?" The main hall Yinghai looked down at the chaotic place. To her, it was simply a meat grinder. It seemed that in the blink of an eye, someone would die. Although many of them were enemies, Seeing the deaths of so many people with my own eyes, even knowing that it was the enemy would be touched.


    "Are we really doing this right?"


    "I don''t know. We are just people who belong to the present. We are unable to change the things that have happened in the past, and your father will not be reborn. There are too many variables in the future, which are not controlled by us human beings. It is God''s. Strength, and what we have is only now. Take a good grasp of the present and do what we should do, which is our task. As for our merits and demerits, let us leave it to future generations to comment!"


    Naruto has already strengthened his heart. As long as he thinks it is right, he will go on doing it bravely and comment on his right and wrong. That is not his own business, nor is it the business of anyone in this era. He What he did will definitely be criticized by posterity in the future. Whether it is right or wrong, it is not important anymore. Maybe at that time, he has already turned into a piece of loess, Naruto is just a person. It is not God, the past and the future do not belong to him, and all he can control is the present!


    Yinghai stared at Naruto in a daze, as if seeing a lot of people from him, his father, mother, gin, and rum. He seemed to have the characteristics of many people, but he also had something different from ordinary people. Combining all of these together, perhaps it is his unique charm of Uzumaki Naruto.


    The hall Yinghai wiped away the teardrops that appeared from the corner of her eyes because of the momentary feelings just now, and saluted Naruto as a military salute, and immediately said like a soldier: "I''m sorry, I just missed a word, now please give me the task!"


    Chapter 395-Finally here!Plan to hunt Naruto!


    Because Naruto sacrificed the Vespania Ore in advance, Rum had to temporarily modify his battle plan. After all, as long as that thing is there, all electronic equipment will become scrap iron, even if it is The intercontinental missile is completely useless to get here.


    Although the scale is far from the real war, its tragic degree and the level of war technology in it are really not bad at all. Especially in the latter, it has even used enough dimensions to cause a world military revolution. Spania ore is really a high-tech war.

 874 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 874

    Rum recklessly used a large number of members of the organization as the vanguard, and directly entered the Beihu Central Hospital from the front.


    In the Beihu Central Hospital, in addition to the FBI agents, many members of Akatsuki''s organization were also hidden. Naruto, in preparation for the battle, brought in all the people who could use it.


    Both sides have invested a considerable amount of troops. One of the inpatient buildings of the Central Hospital, because of the bomb blast on the fifteen members of the death squad just now, eventually the entire building was destroyed by half, ruined and ruined, exuding the smell of destruction. .


    People were constantly dying in gun battles. Blood stained this originally peaceful hospital. Most of the trees planted in the hospital have been destroyed. At this time, everything here is like a battlefield, gunpowder, war, ruins, corpses!


    Everything tells the tragic situation of this battle!


    Naruto stared at the screen on the monitor in front of him. It has been more than an hour since the war, but he still didn¡¯t make a shot. He just sat here, using the monitor in front of him and the radio in his hand, such a simple device to command This war.


    boom!!


    A gunshot erupted in the air again, and a special sniper shell flew out of the muzzle. The huge gunfire and the rapid flight of bullets produced a gas explosion, which was nothing compared to the entire hospital.


    A little more than a second later, in the scope of the gin wine, I saw the head of a living person again. Under the impact of the sniper shell, it burst like a watermelon, red blood splashed everywhere, and then another one. The terrible headless corpse fell to the ground.


    "Seventeen."


    Gin faintly stated the number of people killed by him today. The battle was just over an hour. The total number of people who were killed by Gin headshot from 1.5 kilometers away was seventeen. As for Some of them did not have headshots but were killed the same, so there were more. Seventeen were just the number of headshots by him.


    "Pooh!"


    Gently spit out a cigarette butt in his mouth, smoking a cigarette just now made Dimensional Daisuke''s brain completely excited, and using the binoculars around him, he finally found the blond man ambushing on the top of the building.


    "I finally found you, gin."


    Dimension Daisuke has never fired a gun today. In fact, his task today is to deal with Ginjiu alone. From the beginning of the war to the present, Dimension has been lying in ambush in an inpatient building, observing the whole hospital from the window. , Seeing those people whose heads were directly blasted by sniper shells, Dimension is very clear that it is made of gin. Using the power of the bullet, and then guessing it back based on the ballistic trajectory, Dimension has finally determined the sniper position of gin. Then immediately began to erect his own sniper rifle.


    For snipers, high terrain is more advantageous, so the general killer sniper will choose to be on the roof of the building. If you hit from below, it will be blocked by the wall on the edge of the roof, but the dimension can''t help it, he can''t do it now Leaving the range of this hospital, so I can only reluctantly hit from below.


    The person who was looking for the next target suddenly felt a tingling pain in his eyebrows. Relying on the instinct that has been wandering between life and death for many years, Gin immediately sensed the presence of danger and instantly rolled to the side.


    boom!!


    The speed of the gin is very fast, although it cannot be faster than the bullet, but if the bullet is hit from a kilometer away, it is definitely possible to avoid before being hit by the keenness and reactivity of the gin.


    Gin¡¯s evasion was very timely, avoiding the ultra-long-distance threaded armor-piercing bullets played by the dimension. The powerful armor-piercing bullets were originally used as anti-material bullets, that is, the target is not to kill people, but to deal with hostile armed facilities, even tanks. The armor can also be directly penetrated. The Dimensional shot pierced the wall, and the sniper rifle that was originally erected there was also broken into pieces.


    "It''s a pity, I missed it."


    Dimensional sighed, but didn''t think that gin wine would be so easy to solve. This shot broke the sniper rifle of gin wine, it can be regarded as a preview of the war.


    "Gin." Hearing the sound from the gin on the radio that was obviously not a gunshot, Rum asked immediately, "What happened?"


    Gin was not injured, so he immediately set up a second sniper rifle, and said coldly, "It''s Daisuke Dimension, the first gun has been destroyed."


    "is it?"


    Rum groaned and waited for so long, until finally all the actors came out.After manipulating the monitor, a monitor installed nearby by the organization immediately adjusted the screen. Originally, it was monitoring the general direction of Beihu Central Hospital from a distance, but now it turned to the direction of gin. From the screen, It can be seen that Gin is installing a second gun, and next to him are fragments of a pair of guns. Judging by the degree of fragmentation, the bullet has been accelerated by one kilometer.


    "Dimension Daisuke?"


    Rum once again looked at the other monitor screens. Lupin III, Goemon Ishikawa, Mine Fujiko, and Shuichi Akai have all appeared in the screen, plus the newly appeared Daisuke Nikai, which is Said, there should be no masters left beside Naruto Uzumaki now.


    After finally waiting for this opportunity, Rum finally contacted the dark-skinned youth who had already sneaked into the Beihu Central Hospital building during the previous melee.


    "where are you now?"


    Bourbon was wearing casual clothes suitable for combat, with a black backpack on his back and a game console in his hand. It seemed that he should have been quite leisurely just now.


    "I''m in the toilet on the second floor of the first hospital building. Have I finally found his place?"


    "Yes, Naruto Uzumaki is now on the top floor of the second hospital building, and now you act immediately."


    "I see, the second inpatient building?"


    At this time, Bourbon had no choice but to put away his own game console, and then, carrying a backpack, walked towards the second hospital building. Although it was raining outside, Bourbon seemed to be in another world completely. When he walked through the middle of the building, he didn''t seem to react at all, and he was not afraid that the bullet would hit him, and he walked leisurely as if he were walking.


    "But Rum, can Uzumaki Naruto''s information so far really be certain?"


    "Yes, I have been monitoring the radio signals of the whole hospital from the beginning. Almost all the signals are emitted from that place, so Naruto Uzumaki must be there!"


    "But don''t they have that Vespagna ore? If there is that stone that can absorb all the electric waves, then there is no place for Uzumaki Naruto."


    "No, it is impossible for Uzumaki Naruto to use Vespania Ore by his side, because that thing will completely absorb all the electric waves. Although he can''t be found in this way, he can''t give orders to his men."


    Rum said his inference, and then his hand had touched the hilt of Tucheng Heijin''s knife.


    "Now is the best time, Bourbon, start acting now!"


    "Understood, boss Rum."


    Compared to the gloomy people of the organization, such as gin and rum, Bourbon really looks a bit too sunny, different from the cold and gloomy of the previous two bosses, you can see that it is a killer breath. , Bourbon is completely a sunshine boy, and if you get along with him, it''s hard to believe that he will be a member of a dark organization.


    Just like Naruto¡¯s previous reasoning, the purpose of organizing such a big operation today is to kill Naruto. Kiel is relatively no longer important. If it is for planning, you can sacrifice her without hesitation. Life, and now is when the hunt for Naruto really begins.


    Today¡¯s battle is based on the layout of Rum from the beginning. It has continuously invested in a large number of members and sacrificed countless lives. It is to make the battle worse, so that the powerhouses around Naruto, such as Goemon, Akai Shuichi, and them all have to Coming out to join the battlefield, and deliberately causing Naruto to be alone, the next step is Bourbon''s mission.


    At this time, there are no other people in the whole hospital except those who belong to Naruto and the organization. They were forcibly transferred by Naruto early in the morning, and now they are either sleeping in other hospitals or in Naruto¡¯s. Some bases sleep, so Bourbon can sneak into the central air-conditioned room of the second inpatient building without any hesitation.


    "Oh sneeze!"


    As soon as he entered this air-conditioned room, Bourbon couldn''t help but hit the main body. It was hot outside, but it was quite cold here.


    The hospital needs to maintain a cool temperature. High temperature can easily cause bacteria to grow. It is not good for postoperative wound recovery. Of course, there is also the morgue, where it needs to be kept at absolute low temperature... auspicious.


    Bourbon entered the central air-conditioned room without hindrance. All the air-conditioning in the entire hospital building was sent out from this air-conditioned room, which meant that the air ducts here were connected to all the rooms in the entire hospital building.


    Bourbon took out a gas mask and a dozen metal balls from his backpack. After pressing the button, he threw them all into the air duct, and then rushed downstairs to install the rest.


    Naruto, the old god was sitting on the ground alone in the large office at the top of the hospital, looking at a beating red dot on the screen, and suddenly smiled.


    "It''s finally here..."


    Chapter 396-Soft Boxing Bagua Sword!The second explosion of the human bomb!


    Naruto¡¯s location on the top floor was a big help to Bourbon, which would be very convenient for him to poison.


    The use of chemical weapons is not uncommon within the scope of world wars, especially in Japan. The Japanese seem to like to study chemical weapons very much. This has also appeared in many anti-Japanese movies and televisions.


    The poison that Bourbon puts in the central air conditioner is different from that in the corridor. The mustard gas, known as the king of poisons, is put in the central air-conditioning room. Because it evaporates very quickly, it will not be long after the operation of the central air conditioner. It spreads to the entire hospital, including of course Naruto¡¯s top-floor office, and VX nerve gas is placed in the corridor. This is because the VX nerve gas evaporates very slowly and will remain on the ground for a long time, even when wearing shoes. Stepping on it will also cause poisoning.


    In other words, the actual damage to Naruto was mainly mustard gas, and the VX nerve gas was used to block Naruto''s escape route.


    Fortunately, Naruto is on the top floor, and Bourbon can drop VX nerve gas bombs from one floor above the other. Otherwise, if Naruto is on the first floor and Bourbon is going upstairs to drop the gas. , Think about it and know it will definitely be discovered by Naruto.


    VX nerve gas evaporates very slowly, so it is less dangerous for Bourbon. What he needs to pay attention to is the mustard gas diffused from the central air conditioner, so his speed must be very fast.

 875 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 875

    Almost every floor sprinted at a speed of 100 meters, Bourbon accurately threw all the gas bombs into the building. Now the building is basically full of poison gas. The people in it seem like ordinary people. Certainly death.


    Running at the speed of the 100-meter sprint for so long, even if the wave''s body strength surpasses ordinary people, he feels huge exhaustion. Even the long-distance runner sprinting at the fastest speed, it is impossible to last for too long. The same is true for Bourbon. He ran out of the building that was already full of poisonous gas, and Bourbon moved away from the dangerous place a little bit and contacted the bastard Rum out of breath.


    "Rum...whoop...thing has been...done...finished."


    "Well done, Bourbon, you can leave now."


    Rum casually praised him, and then another indifferent tone, letting Bourbon leave. Although Bourbon was full of depression, Rum was the commander-in-chief of this operation after all. He didn''t dare to talk nonsense and cut off. After contacting, he left immediately.


    Rum waited quietly for the poisonous gas to diffuse fully in the building, and watched all the exits to prevent Naruto from escaping from it.


    Naruto knows Bourbon¡¯s poisonous gas action underneath. Although the poisonous gas below is highly toxic, Naruto is also not worried. Instead, he continues to drink tea slowly in the office on the top floor, waiting. Rum''s actions.


    Naruto and Rum seemed to have a tacit understanding. Twenty minutes later, the mustard gas had almost spread to the entire building, including the area where Naruto was located, and Rum gave the attack command at this moment.


    "Squad No. 7, dispatch!"


    Team No. 7 is the team with the second largest number of people today, second only to the trash fish team that was sent to death before. There are a full thirty of them, all of which got off the black truck near the command vehicle where Rum was. , And then rushed to the hospital building that was already full of poisonous gas in a uniform manner.


    Naruto looked down at everything below from the window and saw the thirty black shadows that were already approaching, his face suddenly showed a wonderful smile.


    All thirty of them are wearing black anti-virus suits. Although it is impossible to stay in the poisonous gas for a long time, it is not difficult to persist for dozens of minutes. Even if there is mustard gas everywhere, there is no problem. The thirty minutes are all separated on each floor. In the end, only ten people arrived in front of Naruto.


    Naruto drank all the tea in the cup, and the body was under his own control, which greatly accelerated the speed of metabolism. The powerful body decomposed the highly toxic mustard gas, and the highly toxic gas filled the air. It doesn''t seem to be a problem.


    From the miniature cameras worn by the ten people, Rum could see what Naruto looked like at this time, and he couldn''t help frowning.


    "The mustard gas is useless at all, Naruto Uzumaki, you really are the strongest human I have ever seen, but you must die here today! Do it!!"


    Rum gave an order, and that was a man in a black anti-virus suit rushing towards Naruto.


    Naruto had already prepared for the battle, and Kusanaru sword was immediately pulled out, just from the scabbard. The sword energy carried by this extremely sharp divine sword completely separated the mustard gas in the air. Naruto felt that even the air was fresher.


    Now is not the time to vomit, so Naruto did not show his mouth to hide, his eyes were extremely deep and calm, staring at the ten people in front of him closely, and already actively locked them all with the air machine.


    "Drink!"


    Before coming to these ten people, they had been injected with drugs similar to stimulants, but they were super powerful. They not only strengthened the body¡¯s strength, but also burned his life. It was a very domineering drug. It is also one of the drugs developed by the organization.


    After being injected with that kind of super-stimulant, the power of those few people can actually be comparable to Naruto and Rum, using the weapon made of alloy that even Goemon can''t cut at once, ten The individual besieged Naruto.


    Naruto made a creaking sound, dislocating his right arm joint, and then only used his muscles to control the Kusanagi sword.


    Although the right arm feels pain due to this, the effect of an unusually soft arm can be obtained, even to the level of natural softness comparable to Hinata''s natural softness. Naruto uses his unusually soft right arm to constantly swing the sword, Kusanaru''s sword is extremely sharp. After cutting the air, an extremely sharp sword aura was formed. Using Naruto''s superhuman softness at this time, the Kusanaru sword danced so tightly that the sword aura formed a perfect protective net.


    "The Kusanaru sword guards the gossip!!"


    Using the pirated guardian gossip issued by the Kusanaru sword, Naruto blocked all ten powerful attacks, and then used the blade of the Kusanaru sword to hold the short dagger in the hands of the three.


    Naruto put his bones back on the street at the moment he exerted his strength, and then kneaded his whole body together, bursting out huge power, and Kusanaru sword flashed a sharp cold light.


    "Breaking the military!!"


    A sword tore through the enemy formation, and the extremely sharp sword aura blocked all three people in front of him. The flying sword aura even lifted a piece of the ceiling, reducing the concentration of mustard gas in the air.


    The other two wore finger tigers on their bodies, and their fists hit Naruto''s left and right temples at the same time. The sharp thorns of the finger tigers flashed with a sharp cold light, and the smell of fish from them represented absolute quenching. Very toxic!


    While Naruto stepped back, the Kusanaru sword in his hand began to dance with a unique rhythm. Although the power of the chakra was not reduced a lot, what he hit with the Kusanaru sword was indeed Hinata''s soft fist!


    Hinata¡¯s daily training Naruto has been watched. In addition, he has obtained the power of Yin from Otsuki Ha Village from Hinata, so Naruto can now play soft punches as well, even if he recovers Chakra You can also open your eyes.


    The Kusanaru sword weaves a unique power net, and every time it cuts through the air, a weak sword energy is generated in the air, which floats in the air like a silk thread.


    Naruto slowly swung his sword, blocking all ten attacks every time. Although the power was already very strong, their fighting skills were still not as good as Naruto''s current soft fist swordsmanship.


    The air began to waft with thicker sword energy, Naruto¡¯s energy began to concentrate extremely, and finally even closed his eyes, and danced the sword based on the feeling of his body, and he felt every time in the air. Flowing, judging the enemy''s actions, and then making the most correct response. The sword energy in the air became denser and denser, and even the mustard energy was completely dispersed, unable to invade around Naruto''s body.


    This is a huge spider web, which has already captured all the prey that Naruto is fond of, waiting for the final moment to tighten the web!!


    Naruto suddenly put away the sword, holding the sword in his right hand forehand, and then the index and middle fingers of his left hand gently brushed the blade of the Kusanagin sword, and finally his eyes opened, bursting out light!


    "Soft Fist Bagua Sword!"


    The big net woven by sword aura in the air tightened in an instant, and the sharp sword aura enveloped the ten people in front of them, and the extremely sharp sword aura began to gradually cut them, like a tragic torture like Ling Chi.


    Attacks can no longer be counted by the number of times, to the point where they are calculated by concentration, although they cannot attack the cell level, it seems that they are similar to spiral shuriken!


    Naruto''s secret sword cut all ten people into corpses in an instant. The performance of this sword was perfect. Even Rum who used the camera to see it all had to admire Naruto''s power.


    "You actually have such power, Naruto Uzumaki, if you fight alone, even if I use Slaughter City Black Gold, I''m afraid I won''t be your opponent, but now I am not alone!"


    Rum''s eyes showed a look like a crazy beast, and he took out a delicate small box from his arms. After opening it, there was a red button inside.


    "Die! Uzumaki Naruto!!"


    boom!!


    The second inpatient building of the Beihu Central Hospital was completely turned into rubble in this explosion!!


    Chapter 397-Rum''s Demon!The collision of yin and yang!


    Rum is actually quite good, powerful, bold and unrelenting. If he is not an opponent, Naruto still appreciates Rum from a personal point of view, but they are because The issue of identity has long since reached the state of immortality. Nowadays, there is no possibility of reconciliation.


    Rum dismantled the 30-person death squad. Ten people arrived at the foundation of this hospital building. Ten people joined forces to deal with Naruto. The remaining ten people were scattered on the main load-bearing wall of each floor.


    In this way, using the button in Rum''s hand to detonate all 30 bombs at the same time, the entire building can be blown up in an instant, and the hospital building will be turned into a pile of rubble in an instant!


    Rumble!


    Because the foundation and the main load-bearing walls of each floor were all destroyed in the explosion, the entire building collapsed from the highest floor, and collapsed layer by layer, accompanied by countless dust, gravel, and steel bars. This building, which was built only thirty years ago, today marks its last day of service.


    The huge vibration caused by the explosion and collapse can be sensed even from a hundred meters away from the hospital, not to mention the guys who are now fighting within the hospital.


    Shu Akai turned his head and looked at the appearance of the inpatient building crashing down, and the smile on his face seemed a bit unstretched.


    "Does it need to be so exaggerated?"


    Even King Lupin III was a little shocked by the organization of such an unabashedly huge scene, no matter what the mood, one thing, whether it is the enemy or their own people, they are all the same, they are all staring at the collapsed Ruins, looking at the blond man who should be buried in them, can he perform miracles today.


    It was a high-explosive bomb that exploded at close range, plus the collapse of the floor, most people no longer need search and rescue at all, but he is different.


    He is a man named Uzumaki Naruto!!


    Rum also stared at the footage captured on the monitor, and sacrificed a full 30 death squads. With so many explosives, if Naruto could not be killed, even Rum would Feeling poor skills.


    Snapped!


    The stones that had been blown into the sky by the bombs fell to the ground one after another, and the ruined walls felt extremely sad at this time.

 876 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 876

    oom!!


    Just like the magnificent picture of a disaster movie, one hand pushed away the stone that was pressing on him and stretched it straight to the sky, and then that hand gradually pushed the stone away, and then revealed the figure inside, first of all. Short blond hair covered in dust, followed by a strong body with serious injuries.


    Although bearing the power of ten high-explosive bombs at close range, Naruto still used his powerful celestial physique to support him. He still held the Kusanaru sword tightly in his right hand. When the block hit the head, he didn''t relax at all, and Kusanaru sword never got out of his hand!


    A faint golden light appeared on Naruto¡¯s right arm. Because today was a good weather, the golden light was not very clear, but it did exist, and it hovered around Naruto¡¯s right arm, and then gradually spread to it. His whole body.


    With the power of merit to protect the whole body, Naruto, no matter how badly injured, even the Gaia consciousness in this world, can''t destroy him, as long as the power of merit is not exhausted, then he is immortal, unless the way of heaven strikes him!


    Shaking his head, he shook off a lot of the dust on his blonde hair. Naruto lowered his head to gradually restore his vision. He was like a terminator at this time, covered in dust and blood. , Holding the Kusanaru sword in one hand, standing on a pile of ruins.


    The clothes have been destroyed in the explosion, but just like all the laws of the two-dimensional world, his pants will not be damaged.(Super one-star dragon can destroy the universe and even the realm of the world king God Realm with one blow, but after the strongest super negative energy bomb hits Monkey King, Monkey King¡¯s pants haven¡¯t rotted yet... The strongest person in the world is definitely in Dragon Ball The world¡¯s pants seller)


    Seeing that Naruto did not die in the explosion, Rum couldn''t tell how he felt, whether he was disappointed in the failure of his plan, or was relieved because a good opponent did not die.


    Anyway, Naruto and Rum must have one person to die here today. This is inevitable. Both of them know it very well, and the others know it as well.


    The plan had failed, so Rum couldn''t continue to sit in the command car and took the evil sword to slaughter the city black gold. Rum strode to the battlefield and headed towards the direction of the collapsed building.


    Naruto was also waiting for Rum, the wound on his body quickly recovered due to the nature of his body, and then silently gathered all the golden light from his whole body on his right hand.


    Naruto has already understood the usefulness of the power of merit. To a certain extent, it is similar to the Chakra of Xianshu. If he concentrates the power of merit on his right hand, he can increase the power and defense of his right hand and reduce the resistance. The painful reaction and speeding up the recovery of the right arm injury have a similar effect to the Xianshu Chakra. The soft fist and gossip sword completed by Naruto before also used part of the power of merit.


    Rum had already appeared in Naruto''s line of sight, while the others took the initiative to open the battlefield and handed over the final duel to the two of them.


    Naruto was holding the Kusanaru sword and looked at Rum with a smile on his face.


    "Rum, although I have known you not long ago, today should be the last day we face each other like this. Let''s decide the outcome, Rum."


    "Just to my liking, Naruto Uzumaki!"


    Rum drew out the evil sword to slaughter the city black gold, then threw the scabbard aside, and then did a very terrifying thing.


    Rum turned the blade, slaughtered the city''s black gold, which had maintained a sharp knife edge for thousands of years because of evil, and stabbed his abdomen fiercely!


    Cut belly!!


    This is the highest punishment for a samurai. It is said that no matter what the samurai makes, he can be forgiven as long as he cuts his belly and washes his sins with his own blood.


    Rum''s abdomen cut was definitely not for forgiveness. After Tucheng Black Gold drank Rum''s blood, the black evil spirit originally covered on the knife body was contaminated with Rum''s blood at this moment, and turned into a blood-red breath.


    This evil knife began to excite after tasting the smell of blood. Rum actually couldn''t control the Slaughter City Black Gold and began to tremble. This was not Rum''s problem, but the Slaughter City Black Gold itself began to become uncontrollable.


    Rum has really broken the boat, fighting back, and even used his own blood to feed this incomparably evil evil knife to release the evil power of the black gold of the city to the greatest extent.


    The blood in Rum''s whole body has been sucked dry by the black gold of Tucheng. When he pulled out the knife, there was no blood in his whole body. The wound in his abdomen healed automatically, and there was no brilliance in Rum''s eyes. The state of the living dead.


    Although it is similar to the situation of zombies and zombies, the level of rum should be higher than that. It should be a living puppet, similar to something like the Six Paths of Payne, but now he is slaughtered by the evil sword. A puppet manipulated!


    "Oh!"


    Rum opened his mouth wide and yelled. The Black Gold of Slaughter City does not have its own consciousness, but only has the instinct to kill and curse endlessly. Therefore, the Rum controlled by him cannot speak, and the voice that he shouts is like hell evil. As harsh as a ghost.


    Because he has lost the control of his brain, Rum is even able to exert strength and speed beyond the usual limits. Before the power of Slaughter Black Gold dries up, Rum''s power and speed become stronger, and his strong body is the same. A black storm rushed in front of Naruto, and the evil sword that was so yin and evil was slashed at Naruto!


    Naruto used the power of merit to strengthen his strength to deal with the rum at this time, a golden light gleamed on his right arm for a moment, and then Naruto slashed from the bottom up!


    "Yuehui!!"


    The divine sword that condensed the power of merit and the evil sword that gathered countless evil hatreds collided violently. Look, today''s power is far better than the two-tower showdown at the time!!


    boom!!


    The two completely opposite forces of merit and karma collided violently. In the center of the battle between the two, the golden light of merit and the red and black fire of karma attacked and swallowed each other. The collision of water and fire in the center was just that Kind of sizzling voice.


    Rum''s state at this time, because he has completely become a puppet, his physical strength has increased. Naruto''s sword can''t help him, and he is even suppressed by Rum in strength.


    Seeing that Kusanaru sword was actually suppressed by Rum to his side with brute force, Naruto soldiers took a risk, put away Kusanaru sword in an instant, and fell to the ground in an instant, and then kicked Rum. Belly.


    Rum¡¯s state at this time has no previous combat experience, only the obsession to kill Naruto, so he suffered a loss in experience. He was kicked into the air by Naruto, in mid-air, with an extremely strange The angle twisted his body, and then he waved a knife gas at Naruto.


    The sword aura was extremely dark, and it contained a lot of karmic fire, and the black and red flames seemed to be cool from hell!!


    Naruto stood up again, and then turned to face Rumm, holding the sword in his right hand, already swinging the sword.


    "Greed wolf!!"


    Chapter 398-Kill Rum!Towards the final overture!


    The Kusanagi sword in Naruto''s hand seems to be turned into a samurai sword, with a single slash, with unparalleled impact, like a huge wolf pack preying on its prey, jackal is a fierce hunter who will not give up!


    The sword gas turned into a fierce wolf head and rushed towards Rum''s body fiercely!


    Rum no longer has consciousness, only the last trace of obsession. It is the Black Gold itself that is controlling the battle. This evil knife has existed for thousands of years and has absorbed countless resentments and hatred in the long flow of years, although He has not yet born his own consciousness, but he will also avoid such powerful attacks as Naruto.


    Rum''s body twisted in midair, because at this time his body was controlled by the Slaughter City Black Gold, so Rum''s body was able to make a lot of movements that it could not do before.


    Rum¡¯s body twisted in mid-air, letting go of Naruto¡¯s wolf-seeking sword energy, and then his body spun in mid-air. The black evil aura spread out, forming a black tornado around Rum¡¯s body, and then screamed towards him. People slash it!


    The black tornado is condensed with the power of the black gold of Tucheng. The evil spirit is full of evil spirits. The tragic undead who died under the evil knife of black gold of Tucheng were tragic. The soul couldn''t turn into reincarnation at all because of the evil power of black gold of Tucheng. The three souls and seven souls have long been completely dissipated between the heavens and the earth, but the dark negative emotions of hatred, sadness, despair, and pain have been accumulated and fermented in the black gold of the massacre, and have become more evil forces.


    This tornado has the power that can surpass the A-level illusion. The whining wind is simply a child''s sorrowful cry, which can trigger the most sad memory in people''s hearts.


    Naruto had already had the experience of fighting against the black gold of Slaughter City, so he had already prepared himself to face the black tornado.


    Naruto retreated while slowly swinging the sword, and the golden silk thread was continuously emitted from the Kusanaru sword in his hand. The light of merit is not lethal to humans, but is still infinite, but for the evil sword slaughter city black gold, this Light is the biggest enemy!


    Naruto slowly closed his eyes, and gave everything to the feeling of the body. The body moved with the heart, the sword walked with the heart, and according to the situation detected by the other sense organs of the body, he constantly wielded the Kusanaru sword, bringing the golden light of merit from the sword. Released on the tip.


    The light of merit drew countless silk threads in Naruto¡¯s hands, and the tip of the sword surrounded the black tornado, but he did not rush to fight the black evil emanating from the black gold of Tucheng. Instead, it was wrapped around the black tornado like this. , Rotating with the direction of the evil spirits selection, the gold and black are intertwined, it looks like a very magnificent and spectacular scene.


    Naruto kept outputting the power of his own merits, and as it rotated, it was entangled in the black tornado, and it seemed to tighten.


    Although Tucheng Heijin didn''t have his own consciousness, he was stupid. He seemed to know that there was a problem with his attack, so he kept improving his strength. The black tornado was spinning faster and faster, and the destructive power was getting bigger and bigger.


    Even if he lost a lot of merit in this kind of confrontation, Naruto did not retreat. Instead, he continued to swing his sword calmly, not only weaving golden silk threads.


    The silk thread formed by the power of merit rotates with the black tornado, and because of the relationship of rotation, it is getting tighter and tighter. The Slaughter City Black Gold itself does not have combat experience, so the more strength it increases, the tighter it itself will be tightened.


    Rotation has always been Naruto''s specialty!


    In the slow sword swing, Naruto can in turn use the power of Tucheng¡¯s black gold to create the rotation he needs. The tornado and the power of merit cannot be stopped. Naruto hastened his sword power in an instant to make those The spinning speed of the silk thread increases again. Below the limit speed, even if it is really just an ordinary thread, it will still produce terrifying cutting power!


    It has been slowly released, the power of merit accumulated in the air exploded, and the black tornado was completely cut into two!!


    Naruto succeeded with a single blow, and he used the gossip sword endlessly in his hand, using the senses of the whole body to carefully distinguish the flow of air, and then unhurriedly swung the sword to completely diffuse his power into the air.


    With his eyes closed, Naruto had faint traces of the sun and the moon on his left and right hands. This time the confrontation with Rum also made him realize something. The circle drawn became more and more perfect and more difficult to crack.

 877 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 877

    The Black Gold of Slaughter City is like a monster, rampaging in front of Naruto. Every attack is aimed at directly beheading Naruto. The power of continuous eruption and spreading destroys this place that has become a battlefield even more unbearably.


    Naruto is slippery than any aquatic animal. His body is almost like dancing in the wind. His feet hardly touch the ground. Because of the influence of the sword energy emitted by the black gold of Tucheng, his body will automatically sway with the air current, regardless of Tucheng. How fast is the black gold sword, unless it is Sasaki Kojiro''s Yan return, otherwise it seems that Naruto cannot be cut to this state.


    Naruto has gradually completed his own unique gossip field, which is not the same as Hinata or Otsuki Yumura. Among these giant two-tailed Tai Chi yin and yang fish, Naruto stands at the black spot on top of the white fish. As for Rum, Naruto had been trapped by the white spot on the black fish''s head.


    "This is over! Rum!! Chaos!!"


    The yin and yang fish at the feet of Naruto and Rum began to rotate as Naruto triggered this gossip array. The two yin and yang fish were chasing each other, and the speed of chasing each other was getting faster and faster. They could still clearly see Naruto''s feet. It was a white fish, and Rum was a black fish, but afterwards, it was completely indistinguishable. The black and white colors were completely intertwined, but it was not gray. It was said that black is not black and white is not white, forming a chaotic color!


    Wuji produces Tai Chi, from the nothingness, the foundation of everything in this world was born, but Naruto reversed it and turned everything into nothingness.


    From the chaotic Tai Chi picture, a dazzling golden light burst out, swallowing the figures of Rum and Naruto completely. A golden beam of light erupted from the Beihu Central Hospital, rushed straight into the sky, and directly tore the clouds in the sky. .


    The golden light is so unreal, it seems like a dream to many people. In fact, no one can give testimony that they actually saw the golden light with their own eyes. All of them seem to be doing it. Had a strange dream, including all the people present.


    Everything has disappeared, the golden light disappeared, and in the end only the man named Uzumaki Naruto stood in place, the strongest Rum without the organization, without the evil sword that exterminated humanity, the black gold, all enemies. All had been completely turned into ashes in the sword that Naruto had just enlightened, drifting away with the wind, and what was left in the end was the golden light that gradually hid in the depths of Naruto''s eyes.


    I feel as if I have seen God. Although Mimefujiko witnessed Naruto''s fight with his own eyes, he still had a strong sense of unreality. It took a long time to save his taste and walked quickly to Naruto''s side. With a trace of trembling that he didn''t know.


    "It''s all over, right?"


    Naruto put the Kusanaru sword away and raised his hand gently. A small breeze lingered in his palm, as if a naughty child was holding his hand as a toy. Naruto felt very much. Comfortable, or he is the darling favored by Fengshen.


    "Yes," Naruto said with emotion, "everything is over."


    Rum was killed by Naruto, the Black Organization lost the strongest, and his strength was severely hit. Gin¡¯s identity was completely exposed at this moment. He was Naruto¡¯s undercover from beginning to end, and Naruto has always That trump card hidden in the organization!


    At that time, Naruto deliberately wounded the gin with kunai in order to hand over the hidden note to the gin without knowing it, so that he could know Naruto¡¯s follow-up plan, and he also completed it very playfully. The main combat force of the organization was successfully trapped in this cup of household central hospital.


    The identity of Bourbon has also been revealed. Although it has nothing to do with Naruto, this young man whose real name is Tou Amuro is an undercover agent sent by the Japanese police to the organization and the only line through which the Japanese police can contact the organization!


    The loss of rum, coupled with the exposure of Gin and Bourbon¡¯s undercover identity, really caused a considerable impact on the black organization, and Belmode¡¯s rebellion made the organization even worse.


    Naruto and the others won the war, and the organization undoubtedly became the biggest loser!


    Under the dawn of the nightmare, the FBI, the CIA, the Japanese police and other forces siege and suppress, this huge organization that has existed for more than 50 years has truly come to face the crisis of extinction.


    After killing Rum, Naruto did not need to carry out future plans in person, because he knew that everything was a foregone conclusion, and just three days later, Naruto changed his symptoms.


    A red and white royal robe, plus a hat with the word "fire", this dress has no special meaning for people in this world, but it is the most rigorous and serious dress for Naruto.


    And Naruto, who made such a dress, avoided the eyes and ears of all the people in the world who focused on him, and visited the Suzuki Mansion without anyone knowing.


    "How should I call you?"


    After Naruto stood still, he looked at the fat middle-aged man with his back facing him, and said, "Is it father-in-law? President Suzuki? Or is it Kuroba Thieves? Or... should I call you that gentleman? ?"


    Turning around, all the truth is revealed at this moment, the boss of the black organization is surprisingly Yuanzi''s father, Shiro Suzuki!


    Chapter 399-The death of Shiro Suzuki!Warm and happy life!


    Huihara looks too much, but Shiho Miyano is not easy to find...


    Shiro Suzuki, this kind, obese middle-aged man with a funny appearance is the boss of the organization. Even Naruto never thought about this at first.


    But facts are facts. With the testimony provided by the gin and the email address, there is no doubt that Shiro Suzuki is the boss.


    It is true that Shiro Suzuki''s health is not good, and now it has deteriorated to the point where he can only sit in a wheelchair. Sitting in a wheelchair, turning around and looking at Naruto, his eyes are no longer what they used to be.


    "Unexpectedly, I would eventually be defeated by you, Naruto Uzumaki."


    "There is nothing to sigh. Anyway, one person between you and me is destined to win and one person to lose. If the person who fails is me, facing you, I am afraid I would never expect you to win against me. It¡¯s normal."


    Suzuki Shiro had lost everything he had, and his broken body could not continue to support it, and he also knew very well that Uzumaki Naruto would never let him continue to live in this world by himself.


    "But I didn''t expect that I lived my whole life, and in the end I still misunderstood the wrong person. I didn''t expect the gin to be your undercover."


    "It''s okay, because even I myself don''t know if Gin is completely loyal to me, but it doesn''t matter anymore. My strength is unshakable. Even if Gin betrays me one day, it doesn''t make any sense. From the moment Rum was killed by me, it is not only your failure that is doomed, but also that Naruto Uzumaki will set foot on the altar and master the world!"


    Slowly pulled out the Kusanaru sword. Although it has been stained with blood, the sword is still unstained, and there is no trace of contamination. It is still the cold and beautiful metal color.


    Facing Naruto at this time, Shiro Suzuki slowly closed his eyes, waiting for his death to come.


    Whoosh!


    The cold light of Kusanaru sword flashed by. This divine sword itself was extremely sharp, and it was not difficult to chop off human heads. The sharpness of Kusanaru sword even far exceeded the level of human consciousness conversion, and it fell on Suzuki Shiro''s head. After being on the ground, he felt the pain for a moment, opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he closed his eyes forever.


    The Kusanaru sword itself has supernatural power, and the blood on it will automatically drip down and return to its original silvery appearance again. Naruto retracted the Kusanaru sword into the scabbard and coldly looked down at Suzuki Shiro¡¯s body, his eyes were gone. Any fluctuations.


    After many years of meticulous planning, Naruto finally killed the boss of the organization, but there was no joy in his heart. There was just a sense of emptiness. The tall buildings stood on the ground. When building the tall buildings, the feeling of busyness really made The people are extremely enriched, but when the tall building is really completely built, it suddenly comes to rest. The feeling of emptiness is really uncomfortable.


    Slowly closed his eyes, and then opened them again. The eyes were no longer the usual blue. At this time, they showed the cursed color, red, deep, full of boundless dark red.


    "Amaterasu!"


    Naruto¡¯s gaze focused on Shiro Suzuki¡¯s body. From that point, the black flames of Amaterasu burned up. In less than twenty seconds, Shiro Suzuki¡¯s body was completely burned into ashes. As soon as the person waved his hand, a small wind escape completely blew the ashes away without leaving a trace.


    Naruto has now recovered all his strength, even more diligent than before. He walks casually at supersonic speeds, which is a speed that humans can¡¯t keep up. No one knows about his appearance in the Suzuki Mansion. , Come and go without leaving any traces.


    With his current strength as a guarantee, in this world, he will become extremely relaxed no matter what he does, and his Akatsuki organization has become stronger, and it has grown a lot in a short time.


    But even so, the Black Organization still has not been completely destroyed, which is what Naruto hopes for.


    From the beginning, Naruto¡¯s plan did not contain the content of destroying the black organization. Although that organization has been weakened a lot under the suppression of various forces, it still exists in this world, and compared to many organizations. In other words, the power of the black organization is still huge.


    It can only be said that Shiro Suzuki¡¯s management policy is really great. Every level is militarized. For the outermost members, most of them just know their immediate superiors. For the higher-level members, They may not recognize it face to face, which also opens up possibilities for Naruto''s plan.


    Li Daitao is stiff!graft!!


    Naruto inserted his own hands into the organization, secretly replaced some members of the organization, using the organization information secretly passed on by gin, plus Feng Fujiko''s perfect disfigurement technique, in cooperation with Lupin, Fifth Right The strength of the three of Eemon and Dimension. At that time, Fujiko Mine left Japan and went to the United States for this.


    Now, Naruto has recovered his strength. Of course, this plan has been perfectly executed and there are no flaws. The organization still exists. For many members of the lower-level organization, they don¡¯t know what happened, but the upper-level of the organization is completely It was replaced.


    A huge organization that has been operating around the world for fifty years eventually fell into the control of Naruto. Shiro Suzuki and the organization''s previous generation of BOSS have been in business for many years, and eventually they just made wedding clothes for Naruto.


    That gentleman has died, but Naruto has become that gentleman!


    Pop!


    Finally, I tapped the keyboard twice. Nowadays, the talented and beautiful girl scientist who is well-known in the world saved all the research materials of today into the computer, and then unplugged the USB flash drive that recorded the precious materials, and then put it in the research. The room is exclusively for her. It is in a safe that requires her fingerprints, voiceprints, bloodprints and digital passwords to match. After confirming that there is no problem, he put his hands in the pockets of the white coat and left his research. room.


    Going to the kitchen to make myself a cup of coffee, to relieve the fatigue of the day after studying, Shiho Miyano looked at the dim sky outside, and unconsciously showed a faint smile on his usually indifferent and unsmiling face.


    It''s been two years. Two years ago, she developed the antidote for APTX-4869. She changed herself from the seven-year-old girl Huihara to the seventeen-year-old girl scientist Shiho Miyano. Now she is ten years old. The nine-year-old beauty, with her own insights in biology, chemistry and medicine, although young, she still enjoys a high reputation in the world, and some people even make her the most beautiful scientist in the world, but she doesn¡¯t care about these. Anyway, the compliments she wants, only one man can give.


    She is still continuing the research work of APTX-4869. The ultimate goal of this drug research is to develop an elixir. Although it seems hopeless now, at least she is still holding on to hope and never giving up.


    After drinking the coffee, the caffeine made her brain sober during the working day. Put down the coffee cup, and these things will naturally be handled by a special maid. Today she walked out of her research institute for the first time and went right there. A mansion next door.

 878 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 878

    "Shiho, you smell so good..."


    He had done a lot of mischief with him a long time ago, and Shiho Miyano knew that his sentence was that signal, his eyes turned into tender spring water, and he whispered, "Don''t be here..."


    "So..." Naruto slightly lifted a corner of her clothes inside, and stretched out his hand to scratch the cute belly button, causing Shiho''s body to shudder cutely, "Will you go to the bathroom?"


    She has a poor face, and she refuses to do that with Naruto in other places except in the room. Naruto has endured it for a long time, but today she is unwilling to let her go.


    "Woo..."


    "I want to be here, or in the bathroom, choose one of the two, there is no third option."


    "You''re necrotic!" Zhibao was extremely ashamed. Knowing his wicked eyes, he could only give in, but he still felt uncomfortable. After pinching him hard, he still spit out a sentence that made Naruto cheer.


    "Go to the bathroom..."


    Naruto was so excited as if he scored the last goal in the World Cup penalty shootout...


    Chapter four hundred-Kudo Shinichi''s confession, unfortunately it is too late!


    "I...I can''t..."


    He enjoys a high reputation all over the world and has incomparable talent. Because he is extremely indifferent to all suitors, even dismissive and even suspected of being a lily genius and beautiful girl scientist, now in front of the only man in this world, he can only talk to A weak little girl yelled like this.


    Raising her head, her beautiful neck tightened because of this action, creating a beautiful curve like a swan neck. The red skin made her look very charming at this time.


    After the whole body was tightened, he suddenly relaxed. Shiho Miyano felt as if the bones in his whole body had melted. The whole body was limp and could not lift any strength. If it weren''t for Naruto to hold her waist, she would now About to fall to the ground.


    Naruto also felt very satisfied with Shiho''s body. He looked down at the beautiful girl with a flushed face, and gently kissed her sideburns.


    "You are so beautiful, Shiho."


    Although Shiho was happy in her heart, if she was praised by him under such circumstances, the shyness in her heart was far better than joy. Although she had been in harmony many times, she was still tender and shy, and lowered her head. He dared not look at Naruto''s eyes, and whispered: "You let me go first, I can''t take it anymore."


    Naruto cherishes Shiho, and of course he will not damage her body. He takes out his little brother from Shiho, and looks at the frail and fragile appearance of this beautiful young scientist, as if she has experienced wind and rain in a storm. The fragile little flower.


    He lifted her out of the bath and went under the shower to wash the traces left on her body. Seeing Zhibo''s expression exhausted and satisfied, as if worried that he would go crazy again, Naruto couldn''t help but smile: "Didn''t I tell you earlier, asking you to accompany me with Mingmei, you can''t bear me alone."


    Zhibao heard that, even if his body was still weak and weak, he raised his leg and kicked him. He was extremely embarrassed and said, "I won''t meet your beast requirements!!"


    The girl in the family can¡¯t bear Naruto¡¯s toughness, so it¡¯s not a weird thing to accompany him together, but Shiho is an exception. She has a thin face and is embarrassed to show that shameful posture in front of her sister. He couldn''t stand Naruto''s strength alone, and he was made to ascend to heaven every time.


    Naruto stretched out his hand and scratched Shiho''s cheek. The latter immediately opened his mouth to Naruto''s finger like an angry kitten. Naruto immediately retracted his paw, looking at the girl like a wild cat Normally, deliberately teased, and said: "Didn''t you also disagree to do it in the bathroom? Every time I see you fight against me like this, and then I break your defense, when I see you are completely helpless to me, it is It''s time for me to feel most satisfied."


    Naruto uttered his own nasty thoughts, so Shiho couldn''t help but kicked Naruto again. The two seemed to be back to the time when she was still Huibara, flirting and quarreling, but because she is now She is already a 19-year-old girl, and her original flirting content has also been upgraded.


    Shiho Tong blushed and was hugged to the dining table by him. While enjoying the dinner carefully prepared by several girls who are good at cooking, Shiho was eating a delicious Japanese dinner, but he couldn''t help thinking about what happened just now.


    She knew very well that her resistance to him would only make him more fun in the end, but the habit she had cultivated before can no longer be changed, and she couldn¡¯t help being with him when she saw him proud. Bickering, the same was true when Huihara Ai, but now she is not Huihara Ai, but a 19-year-old genius girl scientist Shiho Miyano.


    He doesn''t need to hesitate, he can do H to his 19-year-old self, every time he has to be completely powerless by him.


    Shiho knew very well that she had no way to resist him. It would be a matter of time to spend time with him with her sister. Although she was very ashamed, Shiho decided to talk to her sister tonight, at least...no Let him succeed so easily!


    In fact, Shiho also knew how weak his resistance was!


    The gentleman was killed by Naruto, and the organization was completely out of track. During the past two years, he was gradually washed out by Naruto and became a subsidiary organization under Naruto''s Akatsuki.


    Because of Naruto¡¯s actions, the plot of Conan¡¯s world is over, so the timeline that was originally hit by "Izanami" is also separated from the original "illusion", and time begins to move normally. Before the flow.


    It is also for this reason that Xiaolan and the girls finally graduated from high school and entered different universities. Yuanzi was admitted to the University of Tokyo just like Xiaolan, but one was in the Department of Literature and the other was in Business Administration. Department, a liberal arts, a science, the subject difference is quite big.


    Although they are in different departments, Yuanzi and Xiaolan go to school together as they did when they were young. They live together anyway, and they don¡¯t find it troublesome to go to school together every day. The two beautiful girls are holding hands. Don''t know how good it is.


    Today is the beginning of the University of Tokyo, so many freshmen from today gathered at the entrance of the University of Tokyo. There are many senior brothers and sisters who also came out today to see if there are any good-looking students. School girls.


    When everyone is full of prosperity, it is normal to yearn for love, and Japan starts school in the first semester of spring. At this time, everyone is physically excited.


    Xiaolan and Yuanzi go to school together with their schoolbags. Xiaolan''s bag should be a little bit bigger, with her karate uniform in it.


    Even in college, she, the individual champion of the high school karate national convention, has also become the main force of the karate club of the University of Tokyo, and she just enrolled last year, representing Dongda in the national university women¡¯s karate league, and won both individuals and groups. He has become the absolute master of the karate club in just one year.


    This karate suit can be placed directly in the club, but it will be taken back after the holiday. It is impossible to keep the clothes here for the whole holiday, so Xiaolan had to bring the clothes to school when the school started today. Just work.


    At the entrance of Dongda University, there are a lot of freshmen gathered. Some are looking at their class assignments, some are sent by their parents. The elders are telling them about things when they entered university, and some of them are more attractive. , Has quickly become the prey target of senior brothers and sisters.


    One of the freshmen was very dazzling. Even if Xiaolan and Yuanzi walked towards the school while chatting, and did not pay special attention to the direction there, they soon saw the young man who attracted a lot of attention, a freshman from the University of Tokyo, who graduated Kudo Shinichi of Yudidan High School.


    Kudo Shinichi was once punished by Naruto for repetition for one year because of insufficient attendance rate and excessive leave. Therefore, he is now the younger brother of Xiaolan and Sonoko. For more than two years, Kudo Shinichi He also graduated from Didan, and with quite good grades, successfully admitted to the University of Tokyo like Xiaolan.

 879 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 879

    Kudo Shinichi came much earlier than the other freshmen today. He deliberately blocked Xiao Lan here. Before, he had to take classes in Emperor Dan, and Xiao Lan spent most of the time except for the time in Dongda. Naruto stayed together, even if Kudo Shinichi wanted to find Xiaolan, he had no chance at all. Now, he has seized this opportunity.


    Shinichi Kudo quickly saw Xiaolan, and immediately pushed away the seniors who were around him, and walked towards Xiaolan quickly.


    "Xiao Lan!" Finally seizing the opportunity to face Xiao Lan, Kudo Shinichi looked a little excited, but after blurting out Xiao Lan''s name, he suddenly didn''t know what to say, and the atmosphere looked very embarrassing.


    I''ve seen the process of changing from Haibara to Shiho Miyano, so of course Xiaolan already knows that Edogawa Conan was actually her childhood sweetheart Shinichi Kudo, and she can also understand the truth behind some things. For example, when Yusaku Kudo died suddenly, but Shinichi Kudo was unable to return, it was because he was only a seven-year-old elementary school student.


    Although it is understandable, it is that way. The lost feelings are irreparable after all. Even if the truth is known, the last name given to Xiaolan''s name is already a whirlpool instead of Kudo.


    Knowing that the other party came to her specially, Xiaolan let go of Yuanzi''s hand and said, "Yuanzi, you should go to school. I will look for you in a moment."


    "I see, hurry up, or I will punish you with Naruto at night!" Yuanzi said shamelessly, and then quickly walked past Kudo Shinichi without even looking at him. In other words, Shinichi Kudo is a person who knows the name, nothing more.


    After the garden left, neither of them knew what to say. The spring wind blew on her body, very soft and comfortable. Xiao Lan flirted with her hair that was blown tousled on her temples and looked at it with a flat look. Kudo Shinichi.


    "Kudo, what do you want me to do?"


    After so long, when Xiaolan and him meet again, Shinichi Kudo himself would not have thought of the words that were so alienated at the beginning, heartache like a knife, plus the shameless words Yuanzi said earlier, Although he really didn''t think so, the scene of Naruto and Xiaolan sharing the same bed continued to appear in his mind. He took a deep breath and tried to ignore the pain that was like a tear in his heart. Looking at Xiao Lan with a serious look, his fists clenched, but his body trembled a little because of his mood.


    "Xiaolan, I like you, okay with me?"


    Chapter 401-Kudo Shinichi''s despair, the last battle in this world!


    Xiaolan could guess that Kudo¡¯s new move was probably to explain the past, but she had learned the truth about those things from Naruto two years ago, so she was not interested anymore, but Kudo¡¯s words were The confession requesting the relationship really shocked Xiao Lan.


    Asking herself, Xiaolan felt that if she had heard Kudo Shinichi¡¯s confession when she was in junior high school, she would have happily accepted it, because at that time she still liked this childhood sweetheart, and for Naruto, it should only be a student to a teacher But now, Kudo Shinichi''s confession can only surprise Xiao Lan, but it cannot cause any fluctuations in her heart.


    It¡¯s almost like Gu Jing Wubo¡¯s heart, which clearly tells Xiaolan that she has no feeling for the boy in front of the boy she used to like. Although her personality is still a bit dull, her personality that will not change if one thing is determined has not changed. .


    "I''m sorry, Kudo."


    Xiaolan shook her head without surprise and rejected Kudo Shinichi¡¯s confession. Seeing Kudo Shinichi¡¯s almost broken expression, Xiaolan couldn¡¯t bear it and almost held back the following words. However, for her love, women always More decisive than men.


    "I can''t accept your confession. I already have someone I like. I think you should also know that it is Naruto. I have been with him for almost three years. The person I love is him, and I will always follow him. Being together, therefore, I will not like you. Kudo, you are excellent, I think there will be many girls who like you, don¡¯t waste time on me, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Xiaolan''s words completely cut off the two people''s feelings, and finally bowed to Kudo Shinichi, then turned and walked towards the school gate of East University.


    "Xiao Lan..."


    Shinichi Kudo stretched out his hand and grabbed his arm. With a sad and pitiful look, he grabbed his last straw after drowning.


    Xiao Lan was taken aback, and then she broke away from Kudo Shinichi''s hand without any hesitation. With her strength, even if it was head-on, Kudo Shinichi could not be Xiaolan''s without relying on the props developed by Dr. Akasa. Opponents, let alone under such circumstances, when Xiao Lan started to break free, Kudo Shinichi was already in a state of absent-mindedness. Like a puppet, he would not react at all, staring blankly at Xiao Lan¡¯s beauty. Back, quickly walked into the campus of the University of Tokyo.


    "Xiao Lan..."


    Kudo Shinichi cried. For the first time in his life in 19 years, he cried so miserably and sadly. The painful cry is really extremely sad. No matter how other students nearby care about him, Kudo Shinichi I can''t feel it anymore, because he has lost his most important person, and there is no light in his life.


    Naruto has been monitoring Kudo Shinichi¡¯s affairs. Although this world has completely fallen into Naruto¡¯s hands, in any case, Kudo Shinichi is still the original protagonist of this world. His business is the most important thing for Naruto now. Things to pay attention to.


    "That silly boy would actually go to confess to Xiaolan?"


    Shiho Miyano has a cup of coffee in her hand. Today''s is not the instant cheap variety, but the precious cat feces coffee. She herself likes the unique taste, but Naruto has no way to accept it.


    Hearing the news from Naruto''s mouth, Shiho Miyano showed a smile on his face. Seeing that expression, he seemed to be amused.


    Naruto faced the paper with this information on it, then tapped his temple with a sharp corner, and said, "It looks like that kid has finally awakened, but it''s okay, everything is too late."


    "Yeah, it''s too late, Xiaolan''s heart has been completely given to you, Kudo Yusaku is dead, Kudo Yukiko has also fallen into your hands, he only understands this now, it is too late."


    Shiho Miyano took a sip of coffee slowly. As long as Naruto didn''t control the rhythm, she would still be a genius whose talent would amaze the world, and her analytical ability was second to none in the world.


    "If he had such a sense of confession to Xiaolan when he was in high school, or earlier, I''m afraid you will be the one who loses."


    "I admit that if Kudo Shinichi confessed to Xiaolan earlier, even I would not be able to overcome the accumulated love between their childhood sweethearts, but you and I know that there has never been a if in this world."


    The tastes of the two are completely different. Shiho likes coffee very much, but he can¡¯t stand the bitter taste of black coffee. But for Naruto, the bitter taste of kuding tea makes ordinary people even feel disgusting. It is a peerless product.


    Slowly tasting a small leaf Kuding tea from Emei Mountain in Sichuan, Naruto felt that he was too leisurely.


    Two people sit far away, because they can''t stand the taste of each other''s drinks. The aroma of cat feces coffee is a great pleasure for Shibo. I don''t want to add the bitter taste of kudingcha at all, and the ice blue eyes are faint. Gave Naruto a glance.


    "What do you think Kudo Shinichi will do next?"


    "With his character, there are only two possibilities. First, to investigate the case, use the investigation to distract yourself and reduce the pain in your heart, and second, to come directly to me for revenge, although I I personally prefer the former, but I prefer the latter."


    "Perceptual and rational, the two judgments are at odds again."


    "Yeah, don''t you encounter this situation many times in your life? What choice will Shinichi Kudo have?" Naruto gently shook the purple tea cup in his hand, the green tea soup rippling in the cup, blue The eyes looked very expectant.


    "This kind of uncontrollable excitement is really exciting..."


    Although Naruto has fully understood the sixth sense, even if he does not use Chakra, he can move at supersonic speeds. Using his thought power, he can do a lot of things. Even if he is flying in the air, he can predict the future and even kill the enemy. Thousands of miles away, even if he doesn''t rely on Chakra, he can do it completely at this time, but he is not a god after all. He has not reached the realm of the ninth sense. He can only be regarded as a relatively strong person. Mistakes also occurred in judgment.


    In terms of the character of Shinichi Kudo, the possibility of using investigations to distract oneself is actually quite high, but the choice he made was the latter one Naruto expected in his heart. He went directly to Naruto and agreed Meet and resolve the grievances between them all at once.


    Although Shinichi Kudo could not cause harm to Naruto no matter what he did, he might do things that he did not expect, which made Naruto very much looking forward to.


    "It''s been a long time, Shinichi Kudo."


    Naruto greeted Shinichi Kudo in a very familiar tone, holding his arms and smiling on his face. It was really annoying.


    "Speaking of it, the last time I met you like this was probably in the case of the diplomat Tsujimura. You got bigger for the first time after getting smaller."


    "Naruto Uzumaki!"


    Looking at his worst enemy, the man who completely destroyed his life, Shinichi Kudo was surprisingly calm at this time, rushing up without yelling, saying stupid things about taking him into prison.


    "To be honest, I don''t want to see you, but I don''t have a future. Everything between you and me can be completely resolved today!"


    "It seems that Xiaolan''s words are a big blow to you," Naruto raised his eyebrows slightly, and looked at Kudo Shinichi''s eyes at this time. The eyes were completely dark, and there was no trace of the previous brilliance. I couldn''t stand the blow and fell completely into a blackened state. Even if other people saw Kudo Shinichi, although the appearance was exactly the same as before, judging from the temperament, it was impossible to believe that this person was the famous Kanto detective Kudo Shinichi!


    Kudo Shinichi will fall to this end, of course, it has something to do with Xiaolan''s decisiveness, but on the other hand, there is another reason that Naruto ruled the world, the story of this world has ended, so it protects the protagonist Kudo Shinichi Naturally, his qi luck will weaken over time. Although he is still the protagonist, as his qi luck decays, his power to change the world will gradually weaken, and eventually he will fall to the same level as ordinary people.


    Without the protection of that kind of luck, Kudo Shinichi has been unable to withstand continuous mental blows and completely blackened!


    Regarding Kudo Shinichi¡¯s current state, Naruto only sighed without sympathy. Since he has become a wicked person, he has put away the emotion of sympathy long ago. His sympathy and compassion can be given to ordinary people, but they will not be shared. The enemy he was destined to kill.


    Seeing Kudo Shinichi''s murderous look at this time, Naruto showed a mocking smile on his face, continuing to stimulate Kudo Shinichi''s nerves that had become fragile after blackening.


    "Come on, do it, Shinichi Kudo, let me see what you prepared to kill me? You should know that if you let me do it first, you have no chance to do it!"


    Naruto¡¯s words became the fuse that detonated Kudo Shinichi. Then, Kudo Shinichi took out a small metal box from his arms. He was not afraid that Naruto would kill him. Instead, he opened the box. , Inside is a syringe and a small medicine bottle.


    It was the former Kudo Shinichi. It was absolutely impossible for him to do such a thing, but now that he has completely lost himself, all that is left is the idea of ??killing Naruto Uzumaki.


    Kudo Shinichi sucked the liquid from the medicine bottle into the syringe, then injected it into his vein, then adjusted the knobs on his arms and legs, and immediately rushed towards Naruto.


    "Drink!"

 880 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 880

    Chapter 402-Sad revenge, the end of the world!


    Super stimulants that have a very strong depletion to the body, this kind of thing is not easy to get even on the black market. It used to be a drug used during wars.


    Because it burns its own lives quickly, it violates international conventions, and it cannot be used blatantly even in war.The drugs used by Kudo Shinichi should have been bought by Dr. Toara from the black market, and their power should not be as good as the drugs used by the death squads organized at the beginning. After all, the organization¡¯s main scientific research direction is biology and chemistry, but with the use of The combat suit made out of the principle of the foot strength enhancement shoes stimulates the meridians and muscles of the whole body, and the burst of power is surprisingly powerful!


    With the help of both drugs and weak current stimulation, Kudo Shinichi, who had already bet on everything, quickly rushed towards Naruto, and even surpassed Lupin, comparable to Ishikawa Goemon.


    If Naruto¡¯s strength has not yet recovered, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be surprised at the speed and power Kudo Shinichi can explode at this time, but after regaining his strength, all Kudo Shinichi¡¯s efforts are meaningless. He is still To be alive, Naruto just wanted to see how long the grasshopper after autumn could jump.


    When Kudo Shinichi rushed forward, he took out a dagger from his hand. It was quenched with the most poisonous tree in the world. Seeing the sap of the blood-sealed throat tree in Xishuangbanna, the poison of this plant is fierce, even if it is an adult. Brown bears, after being scratched by the branches of the blood-sealed throat, will be poisoned and die in about half an hour. It is extremely poisonous. Even if the arrow of the bow and arrow is stained with a little bit of blood-sealed throat juice, it is enough to kill an adult. Humans, and the only thing that can remove the toxins from seeing the blood seals the throat is the red-backed bamboo grass produced in Xishuangbanna!


    Kudo Shinichi used this kind of poison instead of an anesthetic. It can be seen that he also really wanted to kill Naruto. This is also a rare growth for him, but it is too late and the price paid. It''s too heavy.


    Now, in Naruto¡¯s current realm, even if Tsunade¡¯s personally prepared poison is of little use to Naruto, he also likes to apply blood-stained throat juice on his kunai. Of course he could smell the dagger now, Naruto did nothing, did not avoid, did not resist, just watched Kudo Shinichi''s last struggle in his life.


    Kudo Shinichi''s dagger pierced Naruto''s throat fiercely. If he could kill Naruto with a single knife, of course it would be best. Come against him!


    laugh!!


    The short dagger in Kudo Shinichi''s hand just approached Naruto, as if it was blocked by something, but the obstacle was not strong. Kudo Shinichi continued to stab his short dagger forward, but the scene that he saw made him stare. Closed eyes.


    Kudo Shinichi¡¯s stainless steel dagger, when it stabbed Naruto, was close to his body. Before it directly touched Naruto, it seemed as if it had completely disappeared. The end close to Naruto was scattered. For Kudo Shinichi, countless particles that are invisible to the naked eye disappear out of thin air!


    Naruto has realized the sixth sense. Although his power is still Chakra, it has exceeded the original Chakra level, and also surpassed Otsuki Kaguya, reaching the small universe level Chakra, and also has the characteristics of a small universe!


    After comprehending the sixth sense, Naruto¡¯s Chakra will automatically protect his body. The microcosmic Chakra can divide everything to the atomic level and is immune to damage above the atomic level. Such an attack is useless for him. Yes, because his Chakra has automatically decomposed the short dagger into iron atoms, and then scattered with the air!


    In human technology, even atomic bombs are no longer lethal to Naruto. Among the weapons that human technology can create, only anti-matter weapons that have not been fully studied can cause harm to him, because anti-matter is annihilating each other. Quarks and high-energy y-rays will be produced at that time. Because of the energy flow below the atomic level, they can damage Naruto today.


    Naruto held his arms to watch the last drama Kudo Shinichi showed him in his spare time.


    "Is your revenge only this level?"


    The short dagger disappeared for no reason. If it were the former Kudo Shinichi, I am afraid that any surreal power would not be recognized by any means. But now, after the original worldview has collapsed, Kudo Shinichi is now It is not that difficult to accept.


    Immediately threw the remaining half of the short dagger, and then moved a step away from Naruto, and then showed off the strange props developed by Dr. Aka!


    A football instantly appeared from Kudo Shinichi''s football belt, and then using the powerful force that burst out from his body, he kicked the football fiercely in the direction of Naruto.


    Football is approaching so fast that even a world-class football king cannot make a super powerful volley of this degree. With such a kick, it is a simple matter to kick a world wave.


    The football was shot in front of Naruto as if it had been bombarded by a cannon, because Naruto¡¯s body was protected by chakras, and the football played by Kudo Shinichi also decomposed in the protective film of the chakras and scattered from it. Some white powder came out, probably something like poison, but it didn''t cause any effect.


    Click!!


    Naruto squeezed his finger bones, moved his neck, and after doing enough preparations, he looked at Shinichi Kudo with a gloomy face and said, "Although I am your teacher, I have not taught you anything. Things, Shinichi Kudo, let me as a teacher give you the real first and last class today, that is, I want to tell you what despair is!"


    Naruto instantly deceived him towards Kudo Shinichi. Kudo Shinichi pressed a button under the temple. Dr. Aka¡¯s newly developed contact lens immediately showed its function, helping Kudo Shinichi to lock Naruto¡¯s figure. , And then immediately rushed towards Naruto bravely.


    boom!!


    Kudo Shinichi raised his leg and hit Naruto''s body with a knee bump. Naruto was just a simple fist swing, and he didn''t even use Chakra. He just used his physical strength to shook Kudo Shinichi''s head at this time. Weird force.


    Kudo Shinichi felt a numbness in his right foot and almost lost consciousness, followed by a heart-wrenching tingling. Although it has been blackened, it is still far different from the blackening of SABER. In this low-level world, the blackening Unable to help him gain too much power, the pain still passed to Kudo Shinichi''s brain.


    Although the effect of force is mutual, this level of force is not painful or itchy for Naruto¡¯s body at all. Naruto coldly looked at Kudo Shinichi with sweating forehead, and said: "Although you can use Drugs and Dr. Aka¡¯s props can gain strength and speed that are not even defeated by Goemon, but that is not the strength you exercise after all. After all, the strength from external objects is unreliable. Although the strength is great, But your body, which has not undergone super-intensity exercise at all, seems to be unable to withstand that strength completely.


    "Shut up!!"


    Kudo Shin yelled loudly, dragging his body that was extremely powerful under the action of the drug, but was already on the verge of death, and rushed towards Naruto like a mad beast.


    Relying on his powerful dynamic vision, Naruto caught all Kudo Shinichi¡¯s attacks, using exactly the same power as Shinichi Kudo every time. The two bodies collided violently again and again. Shinichi Kudo In this fast confrontation, his body is on the verge of collapse!


    "what!"


    Kudo Shino yelled, clutching his chest with his left hand and his right leg with his right hand, looking extremely painful.


    Naruto couldn''t help but froze for a while, couldn''t help but roll his eyes, looking at Kudo Shinichi''s body at this time, and immediately showed a mocking smile.


    When Shinichi Kudo was still Conan, he used foot-strengthening shoes to increase his strength to kick Naruto¡¯s ankle. That heavy blow caused a crack in his calf bone. After his body became larger, the crack was also Relatively bigger, but in the case of the diplomat Tsujimura, Conan drank white dry when he had a bad cold and grew bigger for the first time, but he also left a root cause of asthma. These two points, today finally It was retribution.


    Kudo Shinichi injected super-powerful stimulants into his body, which greatly improved his strength, but he was over-consuming his body, and his whole body organs were overworked because of this, including his original The fragile lungs and the effects of stimulants have not lasted for long. The shortness of breath caused by continuous confrontation caused his old asthma problems. In addition, his fragile body continued with the strange power of Goemon. Attack, the bones can no longer bear and shatter.


    "It''s so sad, Shinichi Kudo." Seeing Shinichi Kudo now looks even more miserable than a dead dog, Naruto really feels dull, and even the original protagonist who continues to play with the world is exhausted. .


    "I told you before that you have to be self-reliant. With your body of this level, you can''t control that level of power. Now your body is overwhelmed, and death is only a matter of time."


    "Naruto Uzumaki!! Don''t be smug! Even if I turn into a ghost, I will never let you go!!"


    "Turn into a ghost? I didn''t expect such a thing to come out of you, a materialist detective, but forget it, anyway, you are about to die anyway. As your teacher, I will give you the last One ride."


    Naruto stretched out his palm to Kudo Shinichi, and then a bone stretched out of his palm.


    "Kill the ashes!"


    Kudo Shinichi¡¯s body was completely turned into a pile of ashes under the attack of the co-killing gray bones, and Naruto used the Kusanaru sword casually, because it has integrated the power of the Pudu Yushun sword, this sword will Kudo Shinichi Yi''s soul was completely destroyed, even if he wanted to turn into a ghost, it became impossible.


    Kudo Shinichi, this man disappeared in the eyes of the world forever, and even Naruto did not expect that he killed Kudo Shinichi now, but it caused a disaster in the near future!


    Chapter Four Hundred and Three-The Forbidden Technique of Failure!Naruto''s desperation!!


    Naruto killed Kudo Shinichi. Perhaps it was something he was destined to do when he came into this world, but this was just a matter of effort for Naruto, but it brought him and even the whole world a huge disaster!


    A huge meteorite... or an asteroid, is flying towards the earth at super high speed at this time!


    It is said to be an asteroid, because its volume is larger than the only natural satellite of the earth!!


    For such a huge asteroid to fly to the earth, Naruto¡¯s sixth sense is not needed at all. People in the world will soon know that such a huge asteroid is flying to the earth¡¯s orbit. This kind of thing does not require three The whole world knew it in an hour.


    Regarding the extinction of dinosaurs, there is a theory that asteroid impact said that because the asteroid hit the earth, it caused a big explosion, allowing a large amount of dust to enter the atmosphere and cover the sky, so that the sun cannot shine on the earth within a few months, although the earth itself There is also geothermal heat, but the main energy source is still the sun.


    Without sunlight for several months, the plants withered. First, the herbivores that fed on the plants died, and then all the predators that fed on these herbivores died because of starvation, which eventually led to the extinction of the dinosaurs.


    The size of the asteroid this time is probably much larger than the asteroid that caused the extinction of the dinosaurs. According to calculations, if that size asteroid hits the earth, it will not only cause the problem of dust covering the sky, but even make the earth deviate from the original The orbit of, either hits the sun at one end or flies away from the solar system, anyway, no matter which one it is, all life on earth will be extinct.


    Even if it is maintained in the orbit, because the strong impact will cause the dinosaurs to extinct the dust effect, even if it hits the sea, it is useless, because the huge waves set off by the impact may make the whole world submerged by the sea.


    Perhaps for many people, the doomsday is a scene in a movie or a novel, but no one would have thought that the doomsday would come so fast. The Maya¡¯s 2012 prediction has passed and proved to be just a joke, but not long after that, It ushered in such a disaster.


    The asteroid is getting closer, and there are only three days left before it hits the earth. For people in the world, this may be the last day.


    In the face of such annihilation, human beings are insignificant and even unable to resist. No matter what kind of plan the countries of the world unite and make, no one dares to say that the asteroid problem can be solved.


    According to current measurements, there are about 4,700 asteroids that pose a threat to the Earth. Among all the defense measures against asteroids, the most important one is the use of nuclear weapons to deviate the asteroid from its orbit. However, this plan is not perfect at all. It is a plan in the experimental stage, and, for an asteroid larger than the moon, who knows how many nuclear weapons it needs to deviate from its orbit!


    Faced with such a disaster, people all over the world do everything. Some people take out all their money and spend it all in these three days. Some people propose to marry their girlfriends who have been in love for many years and enjoy the last days. There were also people who were hysterical. During the last three days, they were killing, robbing, and doing no evil. Some people started struggling in vain, or praying to God. In short, different people faced the end and did everything completely. Different.


    Naruto is also doing his own things, facing the disaster of extinction, he is also doing something he can do.

 881 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 881

    ''The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility''?


    ''I don''t go to hell, who goes to hell''?


    Although two lines can be put on Naruto today, if he is really asked to say such things, his evaluation will only be two words.


    Dog blood!!


    He doesn¡¯t want to be the kind of hero who is so righteous and arrogant. He just wants to be an ordinary person and live a relaxed and happy life with the woman he likes, but the trouble is constantly ensuing. .


    Standing on the top of Mount Fuji, Naruto raised his hands high to gather all the chakras. After the decisive battle against Datongmu Kaguya, Naruto once again showed his strongest form!!


    The golden chakra rolled violently on Naruto, condensing a terrifying force that was a hundred times stronger than a volcanic eruption. The golden streamer circulated on Naruto, causing the flesh and blood on his body to grow uniquely. I got on a golden big glutton, and on the back of that golden big glutton, it seemed to be dissolved, and the muscles on his back produced strange squirming.


    Two heads and four arms grew out of Naruto''s back. Three heads and six arms were completely grown on a person''s body, but for Naruto Uzumaki, it was a perfectly perfect posture, not at all awkward.


    Although he had two heads and four arms, Naruto didn''t feel awkward. Instead, he felt an unspeakable sense of comfort in his body. This kind of strength is his strongest and most comfortable appearance.


    Now that he has raised his six arms, fully condensing the strength of his whole body, Naruto has realized the sixth sense, and his control over Chakra has become stronger, and his body is now fully open. , More able to create a large number of chakras, all poured into this forbidden technique.


    The golden and black chakras are completely condensed. A huge chakra ball is suspended on the roof of Naruto, and then three super-character changes of Yan Dun, Burning Dun and Bone Vein are injected, and finally the nine that have been fused together are injected. The power of the big tail beast is completely divided, creating nine tail beast jade spiral shurikens!


    "Forbidden Magic Star-Tailed Jade Spiral Shuriken!!"


    This is the strongest secret that Naruto can come up with today. Countless chakras all condense in an instant. For some fragile worlds, this even has the terrifying power to collapse the dimension, the huge chakra sphere, with All the power of Naruto flew towards the asteroid that can already be clearly seen in the sky!


    Chakra is a pure energy body, so it is very little affected by air resistance. The flying speed of the magical star-tailed jade spiral shuriken far exceeds the speed of sound, turning into a black streamer, surrounded by golden lightning, towards that Asteroids fly away!!


    In the boundless universe, Naruto¡¯s strongest secrets undoubtedly hit the asteroid that will bring destiny to mankind. The strongest secrets that once destroyed Otsuki Kaguya in half the body were in the universe. Blast!!


    The powerful energy flow swept across the four directions and completely enveloped the asteroid. The huge chakra continued to destroy the asteroid, and Naruto also opened three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes, using his supreme pupil power to stare That far away place!!


    The smoke from the explosion blocked Naruto''s sight, and after the smoke dissipated, Naruto''s three red eyes widened with the appearance.


    "This is impossible!!"


    Naruto¡¯s strongest secrets, even the ultimate secrets that completely turned the ice world of Kazuki Kaguya into a piece of scorched earth, hit the huge asteroid, although Naruto did not expect to destroy the little one in one blow. The planet, but that asteroid, after being subjected to Naruto¡¯s profound explosion, is basically undamaged. If you care about it at this level, Naruto will rarely say that he will launch thousands of magical star-tailed jade spiral shurikens. To destroy that asteroid!


    The shock of reality, coupled with the feeling of disengagement caused by betting on all of his chakras just now, made Naruto kneel on the snow.


    All of his chakras, the attack effect was so small that he felt pitiful and ridiculous. A thousand magic star-tailed beast jade spiral shuriken spiral shuriken, which took Naruto a year to get it. After he came out, there were only three days left, and he couldn''t launch so many magical star-tailed jade spiral shurikens.


    The magnitude of the asteroid far exceeded the limit that the Thunder God enchantment could transfer, and all of Naruto''s Thunder God coordinates were on this planet, even if it was transferred by the Thunder God enchantment, it didn''t make any sense.


    The three red eyes looked at the huge asteroid, and even Naruto felt a weak despair.


    With Naruto''s current level, in fact, no matter what he did, he could not destroy the asteroid. The reason was that he killed Kudo Shinichi.


    Kudo Shinichi is the original protagonist of this world, and his body is naturally condensed with very powerful luck. Everything in this world is based on this protagonist.


    When the plot of a two-dimensional world ends, the power of existence in this world will gradually decay over time, and the luck of the main character will also be weakened. When the power of existence in the world falls below a limit At some point, the world will collapse and destroy.


    Originally, this kind of weakening is actually quite slow. With a highly popular work like Conan World, if the power of existence in this world is really attenuated to the point where it will collapse, it will take hundreds of years. .


    But the appearance of Naruto messed up everything in this world. All the fate of the protagonist was changed for him. In addition, he killed Shinichi Kudo, which caused the power of existence in this world to suddenly fall below the limit, which attracted the little boy. planet.


    If it is an ordinary asteroid, it can definitely be broken with Naruto''s full power, even if it is the moon, but that asteroid is definitely not in his current realm that can be destroyed.


    Because that is Alaya''s work!!


    Alaya Consciousness is the original consciousness of this world. For a world without gods and demons, the Eighth Consciousness Alaya Consciousness is already the ultimate existence. Alaya Consciousness itself has no autonomous consciousness. He is ruthless and fair. After the death of Kudo Shinichi, Alayasaki chose to destroy the world on his own, and that huge asteroid was the representative of destruction!


    In the Naruto World, it¡¯s because Naruto himself is the protagonist. As long as he does not die, his luck will not be completely exhausted, and after he saves the world, he obtains the power of great merit, and then uses that force of merit to support Hokage in turn The existence of the world, as long as Naruto does not die, the destruction of the Naruto world will be a thousand years later, but now, Naruto is facing a real despair.


    Naruto has just realized the state of the sixth sense. Facing the eighth sense of Alaya consciousness, it is a mayfly shaking the tree at all, and he can''t help it!


    Unless he can comprehend the legendary eighth sense within these three days, transcend the boundary of life and death, and travel freely to and from the world of death, the hell of the underworld, as a living person!!Otherwise, all his attacks will have no effect on the asteroid!!


    The golden light of Naruto appeared dim for the first time...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Four-The Final Means!The power of Gaia!!


    After using the mysterious star-tailed beast jade spiral shuriken on the top of Mount Fuji, Naruto exhausted most of his power and couldn''t stop the huge asteroid, dragging his tired body back to his home.


    Although it will be the end of the world in three days, there seems to be no change in Naruto¡¯s mansion. Even if it is known that as long as the asteroid falls on the earth, the planet will become a kingdom of death. People in this family It also seems to be isolated from the world.


    All this is because of the existence of Naruto, because the Optimus Prime in this family is still there, but today all of this has changed.


    After Naruto went out to lie down today, he became a little decadent when he came back, and his whole body exuded a black air that he didn''t want people to approach. He didn''t even eat dinner. After coming back, he just said "Go to bed". I''ve stayed in the room and haven''t come out before. Even a few single-celled creatures in the family can fully understand what must have happened today.


    Xiaolan wore simple home clothes, arrived at the door of Naruto¡¯s bedroom, knocked on the door several times and called Naruto¡¯s name, but received no response. Xiaolan reached out and pressed the doorknob on the door. Push away.


    It is rare that the lights are not turned on in Naruto''s bedroom today, and the whole bedroom is dark.


    Xiaolan reached out and put her hand on the light switch in the bedroom, hesitated, still did not turn on the light, but walked to the bed.


    With the not-so-obvious light outside, Xiao Lan could see Naruto lying on the bed alone, his golden hair seemed to be no longer dazzling, as if covered with dust.


    Having known for so many years, Xiaolan might be the first time in her life to see Naruto so decadent, and she really felt an unspeakable pain in her heart.


    Although I don¡¯t know what happened, Xiaolan¡¯s love for Naruto has already surpassed a bit. After taking off her clothes outside, she took out a pajama from the closet and put it on, and then took the initiative to lay on Naruto. Next to him, this girl rarely took the initiative to hug Naruto.


    "Is it Xiaolan?"


    Naruto didn¡¯t open his eyes, and what still lingered in his mind was the asteroid, which was like a nightmare circling in Naruto¡¯s mind constantly, and the painful frustration made Naruto feel too Pain, the whole body seems to be unable to lift energy.


    "Don''t worry about me, let me be alone..."


    "What are you talking about?!"


    The innocent girl who had been taught by him all the time finally had the confidence to teach him today, and her voice was severe in distress, giving Naruto the illusion of being taught by her mother when she was a child.


    Xiaolan reached out and hugged Naruto. Although Naruto is strong and not obese, but because of his relatively high height and strong muscles, the weight is not light, but for Xiaolan, a karate girl, this is not What kind of problem stretched out his hand and hugged Naruto, feeling the weakness that this man had never had before, the pain in his heart was like a knife twist, tears appeared in his eyes.


    "Before you taught me, but now I want to wake you up! We are a husband and wife, I am your wife, we are one and two inseparable! Your business is my business, what is meant by''leave me alone''? If something happens to me, will you leave me alone?!"


    Xiaolan''s stern accusation filled Naruto''s heart with guilt. The previous blows made him a little unbearable. He has never failed, so he also put too much pressure on himself. Now his strongest tricks can''t stop him. That asteroid really shattered Naruto''s confidence.


    "I''m sorry, Xiao Lan."


    Closing his eyes weakly, Naruto gently chanted the name of his beloved woman. It was the first time he wept since he came into this world.


    The man does not flick when he has tears, but he is not sad!!


    Xiaolan once saw this sentence in Chinese novels, and now she can judge this from the tears dripping on her cheeks. Who stipulated that men should not cry?Who stipulated that men must be strong?!


    When people are fragile, they have to find their own warm harbor, even the man who once surpassed the apex of the Naruto World, leaning against Xiaolan''s arms like a child, let her slap her on the back, Naruto is really Feeling the unprecedented peace of mind, the loss and low emotions in her heart that had been caused by the previous fiasco gradually melted away in Xiaolan''s tenderness.


    Xiaolan seemed to feel that Naruto''s emotions had calmed down and turned sideways. The two became lying on the bed together, facing each other.

 882 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 882

    "Naruto, can you tell me what happened?"


    Naruto opened his blue eyes, then opened his three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes in front of Xiaolan, and told Xiaolan about his own affairs and what happened today.


    Surprisingly, Xiaolan heard of Naruto¡¯s past experience, even if she saw his three red eyes, she was not surprised. The person who sleeps in the same bed every day, even if Naruto has not said before, the girl at home They can also perceive some aspects that he is not an ordinary human. When Naruto told the truth today, Xiao Lan was only surprised, not too strange.


    It was Naruto who was leaning on Xiaolan just now, and now he turned around immediately. Xiaolan leaned her head on Naruto¡¯s quite sexy collarbone, found her favorite position, and rubbed it like a little cat. Two times, he said: "I don''t know how strong your power is, or how much power is needed to destroy that asteroid. I don''t even know what I can do for you. I''m just that stupid, but I only know that you are my most beloved man, no matter what happens, even if it is to hell, I will stay with you."


    Xiaolan said shameful love words, but she didn''t see any shyness on her face, and some just showed incomparable true feelings.


    "Naruto, you don''t have to carry so much, you are not alone in the fight, we are with you, we are all with you."


    "Ok."


    If you have a wife like this, what can your husband ask for!Regardless of the past and the future, at this moment, Naruto really only wants to have Xiao Lan as a wife. He lowered his head and gently bit off Xiao Lan¡¯s thin pajamas with his teeth, revealing the beautiful girl¡¯s body. .


    "Lan, I want you."


    Time has reached the last day of the end of the world, and there are only seven hours left until the asteroid completely falls. In this short period of time, the asteroid can be clearly seen by people all over the world, in the air, as if A second sun is formed.


    This sun brings people on the earth not warmth and light, but incomparable despair and pain. The closer we are to the end, the more mankind will collapse. Any creature is afraid of death, and all life wants to escape the pursuit of death. Not only human beings, but creatures all over the world are also causing terrible chaos when the asteroid is getting closer.


    This is Naruto''s second time, and definitely the last time to stand on the top of Mount Fuji, surrounded by snow.


    Looking up at that huge asteroid, although the distance is still very far away, because the asteroid is too huge, the wind pressure produced has already affected the earth''s atmosphere. There are no clouds in the sky, and it has been completely blown away.


    "This is the only thing I can rely on now. If this trick fails again, I will be completely desperate."


    Accompanied by a voice like a last word, Naruto began to prepare for his tactics to surpass the limit, and huge power erupted from both hands at the same time.


    The black moon in the left palm and the white sun in the right palm, inherited from the power of the ancestor of Chakra, Otsuki Teruya, gathered on Naruto. The power that was once dispersed on Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Ha Village was all concentrated on Naruto. Human body.


    Naruto¡¯s right arm is entwined with a golden glow. In addition to the vitality of Yang Dun Chakra, Naruto has gathered all his salvation merits and the merits generated by defeating the black organization. Right hand.


    A black lightning appeared on the upper side of the left arm, and the black moon in the palm of the left hand looked even more dazzling, and countless powers of dread flowed out continuously, including boundless terrifying karma, the black lightning Lei Mingsheng, sounded It''s like the cry of countless souls.


    Naruto already possessed both supreme merit and boundless karma. At that time, after he cut off Rum¡¯s Qianzi Village Masa with a grass naruto sword, although the village Masa was destroyed, the evil spirit condensed in the demon sword would not Disappeared out of thin air. At that time, without Naruto¡¯s attention, a fragment of Qianzi Cunzheng entered Naruto¡¯s body, so the karma that wandered around in the air because of the loss of Murazheng¡¯s blade, would be Ming. The human body was used as a new container, and it all poured into Naruto''s body, which is why he recovered so slowly from the injury.


    The same was true for the later Evil Sabre Tucheng Black Gold. The Tucheng Black Gold was destroyed by Naruto¡¯s gossip sword, but the karma could not disappear. Now it has all gathered in Naruto¡¯s body, plus he killed the protagonist Kudo Shinichi. Contaminated with great cause and effect, the karma in his body is now comparable to the power of merit he has gained in the two worlds.


    The same person possesses supreme merit and boundless karma at the same time. This can only be done by Naruto Uzumaki. He uses his own yin and yang way to perfectly blend the two opposing powers, and then uses them at this moment, holding both holy and evil. , The power is endless!!


    Naruto raised his hands to the sky, displayed the golden Suzano, and used his chakra to spread his voice throughout the world.


    "All the humans, all the animals, all the plants, all the lives still alive in this world now! Give me a little of your power!!!"


    Naruto prayed to the whole world. Instead of asking for the illusory god, he chose to live with all the lives today and borrow their power.


    "Please! Just a little is enough! Give me a little of your strength! If you are unwilling to die like this, if you still want to continue to live in this world, please share your strength. Give me some! Please! Give me your strength!!"


    The power of all life in this world has gathered from all over the world to Naruto. Even Naruto can¡¯t fully grasp the immense power. He is already prepared to use Susao Noge¡¯s body as an easy way to store those powers. , The power of black and gold continues to rotate in Susa Nohu''s body, which also makes Susa Nohu look stronger.(Sasuke¡¯s final trick during the Battle of Naruto, Indra¡¯s Arrow)


    With the armor of Suzano Nakah as protection, everyone''s power is not wasted, and all of them are controlled by Naruto. Using the principle of the spiral pill, Naruto condenses all that power into a super huge energy ball!And Susanoh, now turned into a real armor, appeared on Naruto''s body!


    Although the principle is similar to Monkey King¡¯s vitality bomb, the vitality bomb only gathers good thoughts and cannot kill a completely righteous person. However, it will produce several times more destructive power against evil enemies, but Naruto does not care about that much. Regardless of whether it is righteous or evil, some of the power that can be used has been borrowed by him and integrated into that super huge energy bomb.


    Naruto raised his hands up to the sky. In this world, there are more than six billion humans alone. If you count other living animals, plants, and even microorganisms like bacteria, all creatures that want to continue to survive will be treated with them. The power of lent to Naruto.


    A huge black sphere gradually converged on top of Naruto''s head, and golden lightning continued to surround it, causing the entire sphere to spin, condensing infinite destructive power!!


    Even Naruto must admire the extreme strength of this power, which is definitely more than a hundred times more powerful than the magical star-tailed beast jade spiral shuriken that he used alone!


    Almost all of the power that the earth can use now has been borrowed by Naruto, but he still feels that it is not enough. At this level, it is impossible to completely destroy the asteroid!


    "Mother of the Earth, Gaia! If you really exist in this world, lend me your power! Protect all creatures on the earth, please, lend me a little of your power Come on!!!"


    Naruto finally borrowed power from Gaia. To be precise, it was the Gaia consciousness condensed by all the lives in this world, fused into a powerful force, and all poured into Naruto.


    Naruto was wearing a dazzling black and gold two-color gold armor, and his eyes burst out with a divine light that was incompatible with his cultivation realm!!


    "That''s it! Infinite energy ball!!"


    Condensing all the power of this world, with the Gaia consciousness condensed from all lives, against the world-destroying Alaya Consciousness, regardless of success or failure, Naruto is proud enough, and the lives of the world are proud enough!!


    boom!!


    The super-strong energy ball mixed with gold and black hits the huge asteroid. The hopes and wishes of life all over the world are all exploded at this moment. The powerful power like the big bang of the universe reappears in this small solar system. The black energy spread to the surroundings, swallowing the huge asteroid completely!


    The explosion lasted for seven full days!God also took seven days to create the world, and these seven days are also the rebirth of this world. The destruction of Alaya Consciousness is destroyed in the Gaia consciousness formed by all life. This world once again has the strength to support it. The presence.


    Standing on the top of Mount Fuji, Naruto looked down at his world like the master of the world and raised his right fist.


    "we won!!"


    Volume III "Super Fierce War!Dragon Ball of Light and Darkness!"Chapter One-Coming to Dragon Ball!The sad future of the Saiyans!


    The one on the left, the rare Saiyan...


    Naruto finally realized the sixth sense, and unconsciously broke the seal left by the golden nightmare king, so he tried his best to cut the time and space with the slash of the thunder god, thinking that he could return to the world of Naruto to visit the girls. , But inexplicably landed on a strange planet, where everyone has a hairy tail.


    "Is it here, Planet Canatha?"


    In the night sky, a blond figure was suspended in the sky, followed by a woman and four men, a total of five people, the blue eyes were endless indifference, coldly looking down at the planet.


    "It looks quite prosperous."


    "But this will soon become history."


    "Toma, if you have time for nonsense, it''s better to show me the highest combat power on this planet!" The blond man turned his head and glanced coldly at the long-faced man who had just spoken.


    "Hehe...understood, Naruto boss." The long-faced male Toma immediately responded, and then pressed the button of the device he was wearing on his ear.


    Didi!


    The device quickly gave the answer. The numbers displayed on it made Toma sneered disdainfully, and said: "There is nothing to worry about, Naruto boss, the highest combat power is only more than 300."


    "Then quickly get rid of this planet. It doesn''t take much time for such a small planet."


    Naruto hovered in mid-air, looking at the bright golden moon in the sky, and said, "Go on, quickly get it out of here, if it''s late, it won''t be good. After all, this is for Kakarot. What about the birth gift, right, Badak?"


    "cut!"


    Badak sipped hard, the expression on his face showed that he was very unhappy, and then he looked up at the golden moon in the sky, his black eyes received the moonlight of the 17 million blue wave from the full moon. This special frequency of light caused the blood in Badak to boil, and the rest, except Naruto, all did the same actions.


    "Roar!!"


    Five huge apes appeared next to Naruto in an instant. Their completely blood-red eyes meant that they had no so-called rationality. In fact, they did not have that ability.


    Roar!!

 883 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 883

    A huge blue energy wave sprayed from the mouth of the great ape transformed by Badak, and hit the city of Kanatha. Although Badak was only a lower-level warrior in the Saiyan race, In the form of the giant ape, the combat power has increased tenfold to the level of tens of thousands, and a wave of energy burst out in the mouth, instantly turning a huge city into desolation.


    "Damn it! Everyone, hurry up and fight back!!"


    The people of Kanatha didn''t want their planet to be ravaged by pain. Those Kanatha people with scales like fishes formed a team to fight back.


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    The golden light bombs continuously hit Badak¡¯s body, triggering a series of golden explosions, but Badak¡¯s battle suit is a product of the high-tech of the universe. It is very malleable, so it becomes a great ape. It won''t break the clothes, and it can resist some weaker attacks.


    On this planet of Kanassa, there are only more than 300 people with the highest combat effectiveness. The combat effectiveness is really weak and pitiful, and it doesn''t hurt at all to fight on the combat uniform.


    After the great apeization, Badak and the others were completely irrational, completely destructive. Naruto stood high in the sky, coldly watching them destroy this once beautiful planet, and then raised his right hand. A handful of coarse salt was once again sprinkled on this poor planet that had been devastated.


    "Yan Dunwei Beast Jade!!"


    It can only be said that Kanatha is really a very weak planet. Although it was done with five Saiyans and a monster, but before dawn, life on the entire planet had been slaughtered. It''s done.


    There are broken walls everywhere, and the black fire is still continuously burning the surrounding land, no matter what, as long as it touches the black flame, it will be burned.


    "Cut! Damn it!"


    The big fat man with a watermelon Taro haircut and a moustache stretched out his hand to touch the wound on his left cheek that was previously cut by the Kanassa star, and took a very unhappy mouth.


    "Hahahaha..." The horse-faced Thomas sneered at his teammates without concealment, and said: "Kies, you are too careless, you will be hurt by that kind of fish!"


    "Damn it! Thomas, you bastard want to fight?!"


    Keith was very upset by being injured by a small trash fish before. At this time, he was ridiculed by Thomas, and immediately stood up, as if he was about to stage a full martial arts.


    "Fight as long as I hit, am I still afraid of you?!"


    Thomas did not show any weakness. Although he was a low-level fighter, his combat effectiveness was stronger than that of Keith. As a Saiyan who was born militant, he would not regress.


    "Okay, what are you two bastards making!"


    Naruto, who was closing his eyes and rested, heard the noise of these two bastards and immediately opened his eyes, a cold light flashed in his blue eyes, and he shouted sharply at Thomas and Keith.


    "Boss! I''m sorry!!"


    Just now, the two arrogant people who were arrogant and almost about to fight, were frightened by Naruto''s words as if they were elementary school students. They immediately rested and stood at attention, and they didn''t dare to talk nonsense and disturb Naruto''s rest.


    On the one hand, Naruto¡¯s strength is much higher than them. Although they don¡¯t know what race they are, their combat power is comparable to the mid-level fighters among Saiyans. Their combat power is about 5000, which is higher than their original captain, Badak. On the other hand, his horror actually stems from the endless torture methods, especially the famous "one sentence story".


    For a Saiyan who is too energetic, it is not difficult even if it is not sleeping and eye-catching for three consecutive days, but that guy has no pitch ups and downs, no content changes, and a one-sentence story that continues for more than ten hours. Even Badak can''t stand it, and they''re even worse, so these problem children are convinced by Naruto.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Naruto sighed, too lazy to continue arguing with these two idiots, lying on the ground, looking at the blue sky, in a daze...


    Toma scratched his head and didn''t have the guts to touch Naruto''s brows anymore. Instead, he turned to his deputy captain and looked at the deserted land around him.


    "However, Badak, in terms of celebrating the birth of his son, was too luxurious."


    "Celebrate the birth of his son? Bah!" Badak viciously vomited the branch he was holding in his mouth, and said, "What a boring joke!"


    "Is it a joke? I don''t think so, Badak."


    Naruto rested his head on his arms. Although his consciousness was not fully concentrated, he had already subconsciously made complaints to his subordinates. This made Badak want to fight Naruto directly, while the others in the team Then all laughed.


    Saiyans are not without feelings, but for many Saiyans, neither family nor love can match their pride, so their feelings are hidden under their pride. This is how Badak is today. Although it was said that he had taken Frieza''s mission, everyone in the team knew what Badak thought about it. To put it simply, this guy is a boring man.


    The only female Saiyan in the team, Celie Bajan, holding back her smile, said: "Badak, this planet is over anyway, how about going back to Vegeta to see Kakarot? kind?"


    "Cut! That kind of asshole son of the most inferior warrior with no characteristics, which idiot would go to see him specially?!"


    "Of course it''s you."*2


    Naruto and Seriba suddenly performed a duet, and the two voices were almost correct, and the tacit understanding was perfect. The two sharp complaints caused Badak''s forehead to jump wildly.


    In the Saiyan society, they are divided into upper, middle and lower fighters according to their strength. Almost all Saiyans are lower fighters. The five Saiyans here are all, including the strongest Bada. Knee, there are only about 10 middle-level fighters among all Saiyans, and the upper-level fighters are only the strongest Vegeta and King Vegeta.


    Among the large number of lower-level fighters, Badak is considered to be relatively strong, so he has been the captain of this combat team before Naruto appeared, and Kakarot, who was born with only 2 combat effectiveness, was Called trash in trash, Saiyans of strength like Kakarot will generally not stay on planet Vegeta, but will be dispatched to some weak planets at the edge of the universe, such as the earth...


    Keith laughed, and then talked about the mission.


    "But I really want to thank Master Frieza for hiring us every time."


    "But why would Lord Frieza want such a useless little planet?"


    "I''ve heard of it," Thomas is still showing off his gossip. "I heard that this planet has a strange energy that allows people to possess special superpowers. Whether it is true or not, Lord Frieza planned to Going to get this."


    boom!


    Before Thomas''s words fell, a rock pile beside everyone exploded, and a surviving Kanatha came out from it, shocking all the Saiyans.


    The cosmic people do not have the ability to perceive''qi'', and they all use their eyes and combat power detectors to catch opponents, but Naruto does not look at it, still lying on the ground with his eyes closed.


    "There is one more?!"


    Badak hadn''t reacted yet, the last Kannatha star in the universe had already exploded with all his power and rushed behind Badak in an instant, with his palm into a knife, and severely stabbed Badak''s back.


    "Bastard stuff!"


    Keith himself was unhappy because of being injured by this group of miscellaneous fishes. At this time, he flew a kick and kicked the only Kanatha star. Thomas then followed the energy bullet, the last Kanar in the universe. The Saxing was instantly burned with blue arrogance.


    "Ah!" The whole body was burned by the high-temperature arrogance, causing the Kanatha star to scream in pain.


    "I''m really careless, you fellow!"


    "Listen...Listen!" The Kanassa star interrupted Badak, and said his last words, or it could be said to be a curse.


    "I have now used the magic fist that allows you to predict the future. You should have seen the end of your clan!"


    "what are you talking about?!"


    "Let me say first, you only have a cursed future. Like our clan, you can only be extinct. Just look at that future and be upset! Hahaha...hahahaha..."


    "What a joke!!"


    After making predictions about the future, the Star Kanatha was instantly killed by Badak''s angry qigong bombs, and Naruto finally opened his eyes, looking at the sky with gloomy eyes.


    Chapter Two-The foreseeable future!Saiyan extinction plan is launched!


    Badak was suddenly attacked by the Kanatha star. I thought it shouldn''t matter because the strength gap between the two sides was too big. However, Badak suddenly fainted and fainted after killing the last Kanatha with one move. There is no way, everyone can only rush back to the Saiyan home planet-planet Vegeta.


    The planet Vegeta is the former Zvr planet. The Zvr people are a group of peace-loving people with strong technological power. However, because of the beauty of the planet, they were invaded by the Saiyans. It was unable to deal with the Saiyans after the great apeization, so they were exterminated, and their home planet was also captured by the Saiyans and became the planet Vegeta today.


    The high technology currently possessed on the planet Vegeta is also directly taken from different nations. Although the Saiyans themselves are not smart, they have a very high level of technology.

 884 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 884

    Badak''s whole body is immersed in the nutrition cabin, the green nutrient solution soaks Badak''s whole body, and he is quickly repairing the damage on Badak''s body.


    An old man with no hair on his head and hair on his chin stood in front of the nutrition cabin and said, "It''s really Badak, but only a few days ago, he almost healed."


    "That''s right." The green monster who was operating the instrument next to him turned around and looked at Badak in the nutrition cabin. His eyes were a little shocked, and said: "Although this guy is only a low-level warrior, he continues to fight desperately to occupy the planet. ."


    "Yes, this guy''s current combat effectiveness should be close to the level of an intermediate fighter."


    Saiyans are originally a nation born to fight. Natural talent at birth is of course important, but in constant battles, Saiyans¡¯ strength will continue to grow, especially after returning from the edge of death, Saiyans The growth in strength is definitely skyrocketing.


    "Hey, Dr. Ullah, we are not here to hear your evaluation of Badak''s strength."


    Naruto leaned against the wall, looked at the old man with too much nonsense with indifferent eyes, and said coldly, "How is Badak''s body?"


    "Yes...Yes, there is no problem with Badak''s body, but the brain waves are still a little abnormal, so the computer is checking."


    "Well..." Thomas whispered, and then said: "That''s no way, this time I have to put down Badak and go."


    Naruto got up from the wall, turned to the direction of the door, waved his hand with his back facing him, and said, "I will leave it to you for the next aggression. I want to go back and think about something."


    "Hey! Boss!"


    No matter how Toma and the others shouted, Naruto left the institute without looking back, leaving a wayward back.


    "It''s really troublesome." As the third in command of the squad, Thomas helped his forehead helplessly, then looked at his teammates, and said: "Now it seems that we only have to perform the task by ourselves."


    "Where is the next goal?"


    "Planet Mitte."


    Not to mention that Thomas and the others got on the spacecraft and flew to the planet Mitre at a rapid speed, but Naruto quickly returned to his residence on the planet Vegeta.


    From the outside, it is a white building with a total height of 30 floors. Naruto¡¯s residence is on the 27th floor, Vegeta King is on the 30th floor, Vegeta is on the 29th floor, and the 26th to 28th floors are the residences of intermediate fighters. , Nothing, it''s just the rank of residence according to strength.


    "Welcome back, Naruto-sama."


    The strength can be comparable to the mid-level fighters. Naruto has also received a lot of treatment among the Saiyans. In addition to the room and the combat training room, there are also two servants.


    "I want to rest, go down, don''t disturb me."


    "Yes."


    After the two aliens who were also wearing battle uniforms left, Naruto walked into his room, sat on the white bed, sat cross-legged, and began to meditate in a five-hearted posture, and at the same time, his mental power continued to spread.


    Naruto has realized the sixth sense. Although in this world, the sixth sense is really not a powerful force, at least he can¡¯t destroy the entire planet Vegeta with a single wave, but he has a lot, even if it is. Frieza''s magical power that can''t be possessed by fighting power, such as predicting the future.


    The plot of the Dragon Ball World is much simpler than the "Three Big Migrant Anime" (Naruto, Pirate, Bleach). There is no fateful entanglement like Naruto, no mystery of the treasures of the Pirate World, and no mystery of the Death World. To put it simply, the Dragon Ball World is training, fighting, torturing, breaking out, and breaking out is nothing more than a vitality bullet...


    Because the plot is relatively simple, Naruto still remembers more, including the extinction of Saiyans, and when Naruto understood the sixth sense, some vague memories of childhood will gradually become clear. As his realm gradually improves, there will be more and more memories in his mind.


    Naruto was very concerned about the Kanassa star''s words, so Naruto also planned to predict the future of Saiyan.


    Naruto''s mind was fully concentrated, and his consciousness seemed to be out of the body, traveling through time and space, and suddenly there was a scene in his mind that would happen on the planet Vegeta for a while.


    ...


    In space...


    Faced with Frieza who wanted to destroy the Saiyans, the one who finally chose to fight was only Badak.


    Badak''s whole body was wounded. From the naked eye, he knew that his condition was very bad. In this bad condition, he would face the demon Frieza who claimed to be the emperor of the universe.


    Frieza is too powerful and can even hurt herself, so she usually seals her power. In the first state, Frieza looks very petite, but her strength is already insurmountable for Saiyans. The horror.


    With his self-esteem as a warrior, Badak did not shrink from facing Frieza alone.


    "This will change everything..."


    Whispering softly as if morbid, Badak concentrated all his remaining Qi on his right hand, forming a continuously rotating blue high-energy light bullet.


    "The fate of this planet Vegeta..."


    Frieza looked at Badak indifferently, looked down at the entire planet Vegeta, stretched out the index finger of his right hand, and an orange light flare condensed on the fingertip.


    "And my destiny...and Kakarot''s destiny...and your destiny..."


    "Just use this trick to change!!"


    Badak let out a warrior''s roar, the ultimate destructive bullet containing all of Badak''s anger in his right hand, and threw it at Frieza fiercely.


    The blue-and-white ultimate destructive bomb exudes powerful power. Badak gambled on his pride and self-esteem as a Saiyan, and condensed all the power to make the last move. This move is even enough to make Badak become Superior fighters.


    "Hahaha..."


    Frieza made a cold ridicule, seeming to laugh at the wild monkey Saiyan''s uncontrollable ability, the orange-red light flare condensed from the index finger of his right hand suddenly became bigger in an instant.


    PIU...


    Facts have proved that even if Badak continues to break through his limits in battle, his combat power even surpasses the level of King Vegeta, but there is no resistance to Frieza¡¯s 500,000 combat power. Badak is the most The strong ultimate destructive bomb is just an ant for Frieza''s planet destructive bomb in an instant.


    The huge planetary destruction bomb engulfed Badak''s figure, and also caused the entire planet Vegeta to be destroyed in an instant, and the Saiyans became extinct!


    ...


    "Huhuhu"


    Naruto¡¯s prediction of the future can only be seen to this extent. This is already the limit of his ability. Using spiritual power to predict the future consumes far more power than imagined. It only sees a picture of the future for ten seconds. Just let Naruto''s forehead be covered with sweat, almost unable to support his body.


    "Damn it! Frieza really wants to do something against the Saiyans. With my current strength, even if I show all the hidden cards, there is no chance of winning against Frieza, even in the first stage! Damn it! what!"


    Naruto beat his bed angrily, angry for his weakness, and at the same time, Badak also unconsciously saw the future of himself and Kakarot.


    ''Let me say it first, you only have a cursed future, just like our clan, there is only one way to be extinct. Just look at the future and be troubled!Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha¡­¡­''


    The curse and laughter of the Kanassas before they died still reverberated in Badak¡¯s mind, and he had recovered. Badak, who came out of the nutrition cabin, put on his combat uniform, his face still blank, at this time he was still not Know exactly what you are seeing.


    "Hello, Badak."


    After resting for a while, Naruto, who had recovered part of his spirit, received the news that Badak had recovered, and immediately rushed to the room where Badak was in the research institute.


    "Why are you alone? What about them?" Badak put on his battle uniform and looked strangely at Naruto standing alone at the door.


    "We have set off to attack Planet Mitte."


    "Damn fellow! I dared to leave me and run to fight!" Badak''s expression changed, and he gritted his teeth with hatred.


    Naruto raised an eyebrow and said, "Should we go together? Go and teach those guys a lesson."


    "Of course!" Badak''s answer did not hesitate.

 885 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 885

    Naruto put his hand on Badak''s shoulder, and then activated the Thunder God''s technique, surpassing countless distances, and in the blink of an eye, Naruto and Badak immediately appeared on the planet Mitte.


    "This is really convenient for you." Badak looked at the barren environment around him, and admired Naruto''s flying thunder god.


    "If you kneel down and beg me, I can reluctantly teach you, Badak."


    "Get out!" The proud Budak coldly spit out a word of truth to Naruto, then looked at the dilapidated surroundings, showing a wicked smile, "It seems that those guys are playing very happy."


    "No, it doesn''t look like that."


    Naruto said the exact opposite of Badak. Under Badak''s puzzled gaze, Naruto pointed to the northwest, about 500 meters away.


    Badak''s pupils shrank suddenly, and he flew away immediately, and what he saw were members of their team...


    All destroyed!!


    Chapter Three-Gamble on the glory of a soldier!The fierce battle is on!


    "how can that be?!"


    Badak looked at the corpse of Thomas, who had completely lost his breath. The tragic surroundings and the corpses of countless Meteans indicated that this should be a unilateral massacre, but his teammates...


    Is there any powerful person on this planet that can fight against Thomas and the others?!


    Badak absolutely doesn''t believe it!


    "Are they Naruto and Badak?"


    In the desolate planet Mitre, the weak voice immediately caught the attention of Naruto and Badak.


    "It''s Celiba!"


    The others are dead, only Seleba barely sighed and persisted until Naruto and Badak appeared.Naruto and Badak immediately rushed to Seleba''s side. Naruto lifted the short-haired woman up and let her lean on her body. At the same time, green fluorescence that condensed a lot of vitality appeared in her hands, which was continuously injected from her hands. Go to the huge bleeding wound in Seleba''s abdomen.


    Naruto injected vitality into Seriba''s body, and at the same time used Chakra, who had reached the level of the small universe, to reorganize the atoms in Seriba''s body, and the wounds healed at an extremely fast speed.


    Cyliba''s pale face due to excessive blood loss finally added a bloody color, but the physical strength still has not recovered. Using Chakra can treat Cyliba''s body, but it cannot replenish her lost qi. After all, whether it is Chakra Still a small universe, there are some differences with Qi.


    "Seliba! What happened?! What happened to you here again?!"


    Celaba looked up at Badak, then looked at Naruto who was holding him, and sneered.


    "You two idiots! If you stay on the planet Vegeta obediently, it won¡¯t be okay!" This is the Saiyan¡¯s concern. It¡¯s not that Sailiba doesn¡¯t care about his captain and deputy captain, but just uses this kind of people. Uncomfortable way.


    Badak frowned tightly, unfastening the white cloth on Toma''s corpse that had been tied to his arm, and wiped off the blood on Toma''s face. He held the white cloth tightly in his hand and was gradually infested with blood.


    "What the hell happened, Seleba?" Naruto continued his treatment. "Could it be a Mitte?!"


    "Cut! Those guys can solve it all at once!"


    "Otherwise, who the hell is you..."


    "The bastard Frieza betrayed us!"


    Badak looked stunned, looked at Celiba in shock, and said, "How is that possible?!"


    "That fellow Frieza is just using us. If this continues...cough...all the Saiyans will be killed by that fellow Frieza! Listen, you two will go back to planet Vegeta immediately. Then gather everyone''s strength to defeat Frieza! Let him know how strong the Saiyan is! Ahem..."


    For Saiyans, glory is better than life, even if Sailiba is a woman. For her, it is cruel to die in such a humiliating manner than any torture. This is Saiyan, it is sad and sad. Respect of pride and glory.


    "I don''t think it will be so easy for us to leave!"


    Naruto''s face turned gloomy, and he raised his head to look at the purple-red fat figure that appeared not far away.


    "Dodoria?!"


    Badak showed shock in his eyes. Obviously he didn''t expect Dodalia, who was Frieza''s right-hand man, to come here, and he understood why Thomas and the others would lose so badly.


    Toma and Seleba are just lower-level fighters, with a combat power of only over 1,000, while Dodalia''s combat power has reached 22,000. The two sides are not of the same level at all. Even if they see the full moon, they will become giant apes. It was just over 10,000, which was much weaker than Dodalia.


    Even if it is Badak, he is definitely not Dodalia¡¯s opponent in the face-to-face battle. His current combat effectiveness has gradually approached the mid-level fighter, but it is only at a level of less than 3,000 and 4,000, which is as great as Dodalia. Unless he can become a great ape, but today is not a full moon, and he, a lower-level warrior, has no ability to create an artificial moon.


    Badak held tightly the white cloth that had been completely infested with blood and turned red, and roared: "Dodoria! Why?! Why should we deal with us Saiyans!!"


    "Humph..."


    Dodalia sneered twice, and a sinister smile appeared from his big, fat face, and said: "This is Master Frieza''s order to destroy your Saiyans. There is nothing to do. Die! Saiyan!!!"


    "Asshole!!!"


    Badak was so angry that he gritted his teeth like a mountain, and tied the blood-stained white cloth on his head as a headscarf. There was endless crimson anger in his dark eyes.


    Naruto calmly carried Seleba on her back, then stared at Dodalia and the miscellaneous soldiers, and said: "Do you think we should run away right now, or kill them all before going back? "


    "Does that still need to be said?" Badak was full of arrogance, and the anger in his heart needed crazy fighting to vent.


    "Hehe, I knew it would be like this."


    Naruto shook his head helplessly. Saiyan pride and self-esteem are the reason why they will perish, but they are also their most respectable place. Even if they die desperately, they have to protect their self-esteem. Only people with self-esteem can Get the respect of others.


    "Dodoria leave it to me, and you will deal with the miscellaneous soldiers."


    In addition to the strongest Dodalia, the remaining four soldiers, based on their aura analysis, Naruto feels that their strength should be stronger than Toma and others, but not as good as Badak. According to the numbers, With a combat power of about 2000, Badak was furious. If his combat power exceeds 4000, he will not lose with one enemy and four.


    Naruto was relieved of Badak, but Badak glanced at Naruto and said, "Can you deal with Dodalia?"


    Badak knows very well that although Naruto''s combat power is high even among Saiyans, it is a full 5000, but compared to Dodoriya, which has a combat power of 22,000, Badak actually doesn''t think Naruto has any chance of winning.


    "Do you think you will be better than me?" Naruto turned his head and glanced at Badak coldly, "Or do you think you can deal with Dodalia?!"


    Badak and Naruto looked at each other for three seconds, then turned around and pulled his new turban vigorously.


    "Take it to death! Saiyan!!"


    "Fate!! Bastard!!"


    Naruto and Badak burned their anger and rushed towards their opponents separately.


    "Xianfa Wind Escaping Spiral Shuriken!!"


    Naruto¡¯s fighting style remains the same as before. A spiral shuriken can now be used at your fingertips, and you can comprehend the sixth sense. You can master not only many practical and mysterious superpowers, but also more powerful and perfect chakra control. force.


    The cyan spiral shuriken was formed in an instant, flying towards Dodalia''s heart with an extremely sharp high pitch.


    "Haha, blond boy, this kind of trick is of no use to Uncle Dodalia!"


    Dodalia has a rampant personality and arrogant arrogance. His combat power detector shows that Naruto''s combat power is only 5000. Although it has just increased a little, it is only 5300, which is less than a quarter of his strength. How to make him take it to heart.


    Dodalia slammed a punch and slammed Naruto''s spiral shuriken away. The ultimate power of the Naruto world is really not a number in the Dragon Ball world...

 886 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 886

    "Hahaha...Look, this is the strength of Uncle Dodalia!"


    "moron!"


    Naruto coldly complained to the simple-minded guy with developed limbs in Dodoria. The power of the Dragon Ball world is powerful, but the world''s use of power skills, whether it is the later Super 4 Gojita or Super One Star Dragon, There are only two words in Naruto''s eyes.


    Brother Chu!


    In addition to punching and kicking, the main fighting methods in the Dragon Ball World are Qigong shells and turtle style qigong. The more technical tricks are Piccolo''s magic light killing cannon, Klin''s Qi Yuanzhan and Wu Tianke. Si''s super ghost kamikaze fist is nothing but other Qi manipulation techniques are too rough.


    Naruto''s combat effectiveness is not high in this world, but the skills to control Chakra are unique, and the tactics of cooperation are endless.


    After the first spiral shuriken was smashed by Dodalia''s punch, the second spiral shuriken, hidden in the shadow of the first spiral shuriken, had instantly arrived in front of Dodalia.


    "Damn bastard!"


    Dodalia, who was too tall, let out a roar, and the fat body immediately jumped a step away. Although fat, the speed was faster than Naruto¡¯s Nine Tails Instant Transformation, and Naruto¡¯s was already avoided between the electric light and flint. Spiral shuriken.


    Naruto¡¯s eyes turned into nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes, and in the face of Dodalia, who is stronger than himself, he dared not take any care, not to mention Seleba, who was carrying an oil bottle on his back, had his forehead. The eyes of the jade reincarnation of the nine hooks were also opened at this moment, staring at Dodalia''s movements, and at the same time the fingers gently hooked.


    Spiral Shuriken Shuriken Technique!!


    The chakra line that could not be noticed by the naked eye definitely deceived Dodalia''s eyes, and the spiral shuriken instantly reversed its direction and slashed at Dodalia''s body fiercely.


    Naruto quickly drew the Kusanaru sword, and the jade reincarnation eyes of the nine-hook jade in both eyes quickly rotated.


    "Yan Dun Feiyan!!"


    Naruto quickly swung his sword, and the three Amaterasu Heiyan quickly flew towards the wind ball exploded by the spiral shuriken.


    "Damn it!"


    The sound of Dodoriya¡¯s violent rage shocked almost the entire planet of Mitre. The powerful Qi burst out of his whole body, completely destroying the huge wind ball formed by the explosion of the spiral shuriken, and even Naruto¡¯s Amaterasu Black Flame was destroyed. Dodalia''s qi was forcibly repelled, producing an effect similar to that of the Shenluo Tianzheng.


    After all, Dodalia''s strength is better than Naruto. His tactics can take advantage of Dodalia''s unpreparedness to win a momentary opportunity, but it can''t change the gap between the strengths of the two sides. Dodalia uses his breath to bounce Naruto''s unique skills away. There is no way.


    Dodoria''s eyes turned red from anger, and the Qi burst and burn all over.


    "Damn blond kid! I want you to die!!"


    Dodoria, whose temper itself is impulsive and irritable, was injured by an ant with a combat power of only more than 5,000. His heart was instantly flooded with anger, concentrated a large amount of qi in his mouth, and then sprayed a huge gold at Naruto. Energy column.


    boom!!


    Pushing the golden mountain and falling down the jade column, how could the barren land of the Mitte planet resist Dodoria''s energy cannon? The ground was plowed by the golden energy cannon, and the speed was unhindered, almost instantly in front of Naruto.


    "Suzano no Yata Mirror!!"


    Chapter 4-Hidden strength, Naruto escapes!


    The golden chakra on Naruto''s body is condensed into a huge spiral-shaped shield. In comparison, the bodies of Naruto and Seriba are really small compared to Yatasika.


    A huge golden beam of light came to the front in an instant, 22,000 combat power, enough to easily destroy ordinary planets!


    boom!!


    The huge beam of light carries invincible destructive power, and its energy is so powerful that it might be even better than Naruto¡¯s current super-tailed beast jade. The divine power of Yata Mirror has been greatly impacted, and the spiral pattern on the surface of Yata Mirror keeps rotating. Get up, resist the power of the golden beam with huge divine power, and at the same time disperse Dodalia''s power to the surroundings.


    Even if Naruto is full of strength, Dodalia''s combat power is more than four times that of him. Even with Yata Kyou''s divine power, he feels huge pressure. Yata Kyou''s body along with Naruto and Seriba is constantly retreating. .


    "Weird power!!"


    With a roar, Naruto injected all the power of the Five Tails into the Yata Mirror, using his brute force and Yata Mirror''s divine power to resist the huge energy cannon ejected from Dodalia''s mouth, while adjusting the angle of the Yata Mirror.


    boom!!


    Yata''s mirror was tilted at an angle, and the huge golden energy shell was high in the air, hitting an asteroid near the planet Mitre, and then instantly destroying it.


    Naruto blocked Dodalia''s blow with all his strength, paying the price that the Yata Mirror was completely broken, and his eyes were sore and painful.


    Seleba''s physical strength and body have not yet recovered, and at this time she can only lie on Naruto''s body, her eyes are full of shock, because the man with a fighting power of only 5,000, at this time actually injured Dodalia, who has a fighting power of 22,000. , And also blocked Dodalia''s attack head-on, Seleba knew her level, let alone 22,000, she couldn''t beat even 2200 combat power.


    In fact, Celiba only knows one thing and does not know the other. Naruto certainly blocked Dodalia¡¯s attack, and used the spiral shuriken and Amaterasu to slightly wound Dodalia, but that was only based on Dodalia¡¯s arrogance. Because of Naruto''s rich fighting skills, he was caught off guard. In fact, Naruto consumed a lot of chakras to get Doria minor injuries. In fact, Naruto suffered a little.


    Dodoria would not think so much. Compared to the insidious cunning of Sabo, another subordinate of Frieza, Dodoria was simple-minded and easily irritated, so it was very easy to grasp the weakness of his character.


    To Dodalia, the 5000 combat power is a dregs at all, but this kind of scum, not only wounded him, but also blocked the attack he intended to take his life, which is simply an unbearable shame for Dodoria .


    "Damn boy! I want you to die!!"


    Dodalia roared, his whole body was burning with the same purple-red gas as his skin color, and his whole body rushed towards Naruto with lightning like a huge cannonball.


    ''So fast!''


    With Naruto¡¯s current breakthrough to the sixth sense, he can only be shocked in his heart, but there is no time to say it, because Dodalia has already rushed in front of him, the huge body turned into a powerful cannon, and it hits frontally. After Naruto was caught, Naruto flew upside down in an instant, and a mouthful of blood spurted out of her mouth.


    Dodalia is big and strong, so a violent collision is really not something Naruto''s small body can resist.


    "Idiot!!"


    After finally stopping the violent retreat, what I heard was not comfort, but an angry rebuke from a woman.


    Naruto tilted her head slightly, and from the corner of her eyes, she could see Celibana''s angry and slightly worried eyes.


    "You guy! Wouldn''t it be okay to leave me alone?! Anyway, I can''t fight anymore. Saiyan who can''t fight is a burden. Why are you fighting behind my back?!!!"


    A smile flashed through Naruto''s eyes and a smile on his face, but the meaning of the two was completely different.


    "Yeah, for the Saiyans, a guy who can''t fight is a trash, and it''s not a big deal to throw it away."


    Naruto spoke of the cruelty of the fighting clan in a plain tone. Sai Liba showed a lost expression, but then the eyes were completely cold, and she already had the consciousness of death. Her tone was dragging down her comrades in arms. She would rather die. This is Saiya. Human pride!


    "But, I am not a Saiyan."


    The plain voice can¡¯t hear the joy and sadness, the tone is as plain as machine synthesis, but it has mysterious power. A single sentence penetrated Sai Liba¡¯s heart, causing the woman in Naruto to shock all over, looking at Naruto The profile of his face is extremely incredible in his eyes.


    "Hey, Celiba, if I can defeat Dodalia, will you associate with me?"


    Unsurprising words, endless death, has always been Naruto¡¯s motto. After just saying the kind of words that are almost incomprehensible among Saiyans, Naruto once again threw a word, directly making the arrogant Saiyan female warrior white eyes instantly. Up.


    Dodalia hit Naruto to vomit blood. The depression and anger just vented a lot. Mung bean''s big eyes stared at Naruto coldly, and his hand touched his hairless, but spiky head. , Said: "Boy! If you want to talk about love, go to hell and talk about it!"


    Naruto¡¯s eyes were full of warfare, but he didn¡¯t see any fear. Even if Dodalia¡¯s fighting power exceeded him by four times, the combative instinct might not only be possessed by Saiyans, but he was also the same, especially between him and Jiu. After the power of the tail beast was completely integrated, the belligerence almost became a part of his life.


    "If you don''t speak, I will assume that you agree."


    Naruto did not give Seleba a chance to repent, and Selaba lay on Naruto''s body, her eyes looked a little deep, but she nodded, perhaps in her opinion, she wanted to escape with Naruto''s "tele movement" Of course it can be dropped, but it is impossible to defeat Dodalia by crossing a full four times the combat power gap.


    Naruto grinned and opened the corners of his mouth, lying on the ground like a beast.

 887 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 887

    "Dodoria, do you think 5000 is the limit of my combat effectiveness?!"


    Dodoria, who is not very bright in his head, only thought that Naruto was dying, and laughed disdainfully, and said: "Then you can show your full strength and show me, you useless kid!"


    "Since you want to see it so much, then I will let you know about it! Ah ah ah!!!"


    Since regaining his power, this is the first time Naruto has concentrated all of his power and mobilized all the huge power that has been buried in his body. This is also the way he dares to face Dodria, who has a fighting strength of 22,000 alone. The main reason...Naruto is not the kind of idiot who kills himself!


    Dodoria was still watching the show with his clothes, but immediately, his combat power detector automatically started to detect Naruto''s combat power. The numbers displayed on it made Dodoria not calm, and sweat began to appear on his face.


    The golden chakras continued to emerge from Naruto''s body, not showing a gaseous state, but covering Naruto''s body like a liquid, forming a golden chakra protective film on the outside of Naruto''s body.This chakra protective film also has a unique shape. Two pointed ears, long-lost beard marks reappear, and a golden hairy tail appears behind it.


    "10000...15000...18000!!!"


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    A chain of five combat power detectors exploded because the numerical value of combat power exceeded the detection limit. When Badak, who was fighting with four miscellaneous soldiers, noticed the abnormal changes in combat power, his attention immediately shifted to On Naruto''s side, his fists clenched.


    ''Damn it!Is this your true strength?It has exceeded 18,000 and has not stopped!''


    All five of them wore old-version detectors, the detection limit was only 18,000, and they exploded immediately after the number exceeded them. As Frieza''s subordinates, Dodoria''s detectors were definitely the latest of.


    "22000?!!!"


    The numerical value of combat power is finally fixed at this number, which is exactly the same combat power level as Dodalia, 22,000!This is Naruto''s current strength!


    "Are you ready? Mr. Dodoria?"


    boom!!


    Naruto¡¯s golden figure flashed by, and there seemed to be a flash of golden lightning in the air. Between the electric light and flint, Naruto had instantly rushed to the surprised face of Dodalia, and his right hand turned into a huge fox claw, facing Dodo. Leah''s fat face was severely scratched.


    "Demon Fox Claw!!"


    The power of wind and thunder are added to the claws, making this grab particularly destructive.


    boom!!


    Dodoria was caught off guard because of shock, and was caught by Naruto''s paw and flew out, with three hideous bloodstains on his face.


    "Fairy Tail Beast Jade Spiral Shuriken!!"


    Beat down the dog... there is no hesitation!At the moment Dodalia was hit by Naruto, Naruto rushed forward at a faster speed, while holding a huge spiral shuriken in his hand, it smashed against Dodalia''s body.


    "Damn it! Don''t underestimate me!!"


    After all, Dodoriya also has the same level of combat power as Naruto, pushing his hands forward, and in a blink of an eye, a huge purple-red energy bomb is condensed.


    "Destruction bomb!!"


    boom!!


    Dodoriya''s destruction bomb and Naruto''s tail beast jade spiral shuriken violently collided, and the black chakra and purple-red qi collided violently, as if a sky thunder shook the ground.


    boom!!


    With such a fierce battle with the strength of the two people capable of destroying the planet, the violent explosion that occurred expanded into a huge explosion wave with a diameter of several kilometers. The high concentration can make people with poor strength nearby feel a burst of heart palpitations.


    Although Badak''s combat power was more than 4000 at this time, he could not directly participate in the kind of battle above 20000. The huge explosion blew Badak directly away, and he suffered no harm at all.


    "Damn bastard!! Both are!"


    Badak roared angrily, knowing that he was definitely not as strong as the two bastards, so Badak had to vent his anger on the four miscellaneous soldiers, asking them to see how terrifying a Saiyan was angry. !!


    Badak¡¯s angry roar will not let Naruto know, Naruto¡¯s feet will extend Chakra¡¯s body, mainly to protect Cyliba, who is almost ineffective behind him, and lock Dodalia¡¯s figure in the explosion with his own perception. , And then punched while sprinting.


    "Xianxiang combo!!"


    Naruto¡¯s body opened eight doors to deal with Otsuki Kaguya, so now it has been in the best state of eight doors fully open. His fists kept hitting the air, and he shot out huge air cannons continuously. cover.


    "Super burst!!"


    A cosmic man like Dodoriya can¡¯t perceive, so he can only use his own eyes to find the enemy¡¯s location. He also doesn¡¯t know how Naruto found him, but it was too late when he discovered Xixiang¡¯s huge air cannon. Some of them can only burn the Qi of their whole body and spray aimlessly from their whole body to the surroundings.


    Naruto took a step back and did not continue to be aggressive. This kind of brutal and unreasonable attack was very popular with Kyuubi before, because he had a huge amount of chakras, he could squander, the attack area was large, and the power was great, but it was very powerful per unit area. The attack power is not enough.


    Naruto hid far away, using the dense smoke of the explosion to cover his figure, and at the same time, the eyes of the jade reincarnation with nine hooks continued to rotate, and the golden Suzano Noshi appeared beside him.


    "Tianzhi Majia ancient bow three spears in a chain!!"


    Naruto shot three arrows in a row, and the increased power made the detector worn by Dodoriya detect the anomaly, and at the same time, he sent an alarm to Dodoriya.


    Dodalia fought very hard, but Naruto''s fighting power was equal to him. Dodalia didn''t have the guts to bear Naruto''s tricks with his body, and immediately flashed to jump away, but Naruto''s eyes had already locked him .


    "Space imprisonment!!"


    The trick that I used to deal with Datongmu Keiya, this time it also worked on Dodalia, although the time of imprisonment is very short, but in this speed of battle, 0.1 second is enough to change the situation.


    "what!"


    Dodoria was pierced by three divine arrows, and suddenly screamed in pain. Although it was not fatal, it was an indisputable fact that Naruto was injured.


    When Naruto was about to rush up to solve Dodalia in one breath, his brows suddenly frowned, his brain reacted quickly, and he quickly backed away carrying Seleba.


    boom!!


    A green energy bomb exploded in front of Naruto, and the green figure flying from the sky was obviously unkind.


    "Sabo?! I didn''t expect two to come!"


    Naruto sipped fiercely. Sabo''s strength is slightly higher than Dodalia''s, about 23,000. If one is to one, Naruto has a relatively high chance of winning with his fighting skills, but one to two, Naruto can There is no such ability. The clone is useless at all, and Sabo always gives him a sense of danger. Naruto is sure that Sabo has hidden his strength just like himself.


    Dodoria left purple blood in three places at the same time. The pain on her body made Dodoria frowned and looked at Sabo, and said, "Sabo, why did you come here?!"


    "Master Frieza said you were too slow and asked me to come and help, but I didn''t expect it to be right. This guy actually has the same level of combat power as you."


    "Cut!! I must kill this nasty kid myself!!"


    "It''s up to you, anyway, we can get him together easily."


    Naruto is not stupid enough to be one enemy two, immediately gathered his strength, sneered, and said: "I''m sorry, Dodalia, Sabo, I won''t play with you today, see you tomorrow."


    After saying that, I immediately activated the Thunder God technique, caught Badak who had already eliminated a group of miscellaneous soldiers, and then immediately launched the Thunder God technique here, leaving only Dodria and Sabo standing like idiots. In place.


    "Asshole!"


    Chapter 5-The final battle alone!Countdown to the Saiyan Extinction Plan!


    After procrastinating for so long, it is finally about to officially start Dragon Ball. Dragon Ball is expected to write two or three hundred chapters. There is a long way to go...

 888 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 888

    Although there is no Saiyan''s abnormal physique that has soaring fighting power after returning from the edge of death, Naruto also has his own life-saving trump card in this extremely dangerous world!


    The Art of Flying Thunder God!


    Although Naruto''s current speed is far inferior to that of Frieza''s monster, it is even more incomparable than the super Saiyans and evil bosses in the future, but Naruto is still very confident using the technique of the Thunder God.


    In short distances, Naruto¡¯s Thunder God can¡¯t take advantage of Frieza¡¯s speed, but if it¡¯s an ultra-long distance between the planets, as long as there are Naruto¡¯s coordinates, it¡¯s from the universe. It only takes a moment for the end to fly to the other side.


    Unlike the Metamorians who can only move to living planets, Naruto¡¯s Thunder God is closer to the teleportation of Jebit, the follower of the world king god, and can move anywhere, anytime, and Naruto understands If the sixth sense is used as a basis, he can also spread out his consciousness, leaving space coordinates in other places at a long distance. Of course, the farther the distance is, the longer it will take for consciousness to spread.


    Using the space coordinates left on the planet Vegeta, Naruto immediately, together with Seleba and Badak, returned to the planet Vegeta from the distant Mitte, leaving only Dodalia and The two idiots Saab drink northwest wind on the planet Mitte!


    Although it was not the first time to experience this kind of space-time jump, Badak only regained consciousness after a while. He didn''t see the two bastards Sabo and Dodalia again, and he was relieved, and then he was angry. !


    "That bastard Frieza!!!"


    Knowing about Frieza¡¯s Saiyan extinction plan, with Badak¡¯s pride and pride as a warrior, it is absolutely impossible to call him an adult, with endless anger burning in his heart. The only idea is to kill the damned one. Bastard!!


    Naruto does not have the pride of Saiyan, so compared to Badak, Naruto is more calm.


    "Badak, don''t be impulsive. With the power of you and me, you can''t deal with Frieza at all."


    Badak clenched his fist angrily, almost bleeding from his palm, turned around and looked at Naruto coldly, and said, "Isn''t it possible with your hidden strength?"


    "Even if I hide my strength, there is a limit. According to my own estimation, if I burst out all my strength, it will be more than 20,000, and less than 30,000. It''s okay to deal with Sabo and Dodalia, but it''s the Kinuite team. I can''t figure out those guys. It''s a fantasy to ask me to deal with Frieza."


    Naruto squeezed Seriba on her body. Although he had given the female soldier an emergency treatment just now, but the time was too short, Naruto could only protect her from death, her physical strength and injuries still did not recover.


    "I''ll take Seriba to the spaceship first. You should inform the other Saiyans about Frieza. It is best to ask them to deal with Frieza together, but..." Naruto laughed and said To be honest, there is a bit of sadness, "I think in terms of their character, the only ones who deal with Frieza in the end should be me and you."


    Badak also knew what his kin was like, and his expression was a bit ugly, but now in this situation, to deal with Frieza, they must all unite, otherwise there is no resistance at all.


    Badak didn''t have much natural words. After he nodded to express that he understood, he immediately turned and left, while Naruto ran to the direction of parking the spaceship with Seriba on his back.


    "Naruto Uzumaki!"


    At the door of the warehouse where the spacecraft was parked, a few soldiers in battle uniforms saluted Naruto immediately. Even the strength Naruto had shown before can be comparable to the mid-level warriors of the Saiyans, so they are quite prestigious on the planet Vegeta. , Except for a few Saiyans, he has to call an adult in all the world.


    Now that the Saiyan extinction plan is imminent, after Naruto and Badak have escaped, Frieza will be attacked by the planet Vegeta at any time. Naruto is too lazy to talk nonsense with them, and immediately waved his hand.


    "Step aside!!"


    Among the Saiyans, whoever is strong is the boss. Although Naruto¡¯s methods are rude, it is quite normal among Saiyans. Naruto flashed past the few soldiers at the door, and then Immediately entered a spaceship parked in the warehouse.


    Although the Saiyans themselves do not have extremely high intelligence, they have robbed the technology of other planets in the process of constantly attacking other planets, so they have a fairly high level of technology.


    This spacecraft is not small in size and can accommodate hundreds of Saiyan warriors. The cockpit-type spacecraft used in peacetime is completely different.


    This level of spacecraft is also equipped with quite advanced equipment. Naruto entered the treatment room familiarly, put Seriba, who was half of her breath, into the treatment cabin, and put her face mask on. Then began to operate the troublesome machine.


    Celaba barely lifted her eyelids, looked at Naruto who was operating the machine, and whispered: "Naruto Uzumaki...must defeat Frieza..."


    Naruto paused for a while with his hands operating the treatment cabin, and then a wry smile appeared on his face, turning his head to look at Sai Liba sitting in the treatment cabin, saying: "The pride and self-esteem of Saiyans are really troublesome. , But I know, don''t worry, I will solve Frieza."


    "Hmm..." Sailiba nodded lightly, feeling the heavier eyelids, "and...don''t die..."


    Sai Liba''s last voice was low and unaudible, and I don''t know whether Naruto heard it or not. After Naruto pressed the last button, the transparent glass cover on the treatment cabin immediately lowered, and then appeared in the treatment cabin. The green liquid immerses Seliba''s whole body in it. These things are the cutting-edge technology of the universe. As long as they are immersed in those liquids, they can basically recover from multiple injuries. Although it is slower, it is absolutely effective!


    After Naruto put Seriba into the treatment cabin, there was a sound of footsteps outside. What appeared in front of Naruto was Badak holding a baby.


    "Looking at you, you know that they absolutely did not believe you." Naruto shrugged and immediately said what Badak had encountered.


    Badak''s face was dark, and he could see that his mood was extremely bad, but he carefully put down his son Kakarot and said coldly: "Those idiots, don''t believe me at all. They are still drinking there now! "


    "Forget it, this kind of thing was expected anyway." Naruto looked helpless. Among the Saiyans, he personally only has a good relationship with a few guys on his team, and the others have a relationship to be honest. Not so good, "It seems that only the two of us can deal with Frieza."


    Naruto felt that he was really going to work hard today. He walked to the baby that Badak was holding and said, "This is Kakarot, ha, it looks exactly like you, Badak."


    Badak curled his mouth, his expression was a bit loving, but he returned to his unhappy appearance, spit on the ground, and turned his face to the side.


    "Who wants a son with this kind of trash!"


    When he was born, his fighting strength was only 2. For the Saiyans of the fighting nation, this is simply a shame in shame. Although Badak was disdainful of his son, at this time, he still chose to take Kakarot from the hospital. Hold it, you can also see that Badak really cares about his son.


    This proud Saiyan warrior, although usually cold and arrogant, covered in thorns, but has a gentle heart, but rarely shows it.


    After teasing Kakarot who was sleeping, Naruto didn''t continue playing after seeing the boy showing an uncomfortable look. He set the spacecraft to take off immediately after five minutes, and rushed out with Badak.


    Frieza¡¯s huge spacecraft is approaching the hometown of the Saiyan people, planet Vegeta. At present, except for Badak and Naruto, all Saiyans do not know that their lives have come to an end. They Still enjoying beer and food there.


    Frieza stood in front of the window, his short body looking down at the red planet recklessly, and his mouth continued to laugh indifferently.


    "Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh this


    "Master Frieza!"


    Thabo and Dodalia boarded Frieza''s spacecraft in the small flight cabin, and then stood behind Frieza like two children who had made mistakes.


    Frieza did not turn around, still looking at the red planet Vegeta, and asked faintly: "How is it?"


    "Sorry, Lord Frieza, let two people escape. I didn''t expect that Uzumaki Naruto is a race that can automatically control his own combat power. His actual combat power is about 22 thousand."


    "Twenty-two thousand, isn''t that the same as Mr. Dodoria?" A slight surprise appeared on Frieza''s face. Obviously, he did not expect that there would be more than 20,000 people in this place, but this kind of surprise was very surprising. It disappeared soon, just a flash of surprise.


    "But forget it, it doesn''t matter, anyway, they will soon be destroyed with this planet Vegeta, Mr. Sabo, Mr. Dodoria, you can join me to appreciate the last moment when the planet Vegeta will be destroyed."


    "Yes, Lord Frieza."


    From Frieza''s spaceship, countless alien warriors flew out of it and flew towards the planet Vegeta, which had already entered the countdown. At this moment, there were only two warriors who finally chose to fight.


    "Frieza!!! Come out for me!!!"


    Chapter 6-The first battle with Frieza, Naruto''s methods!


    Although the Saiyans are not a very large race, there are about 10,000 people, but in the end, the only fighters who stand up against Frieza are...


    Two!


    One of them is not a Saiyan at all!!


    How sad this is for the Saiyans of the fighting nation, and Naruto and Badak have to face endless soldiers and the Demon King Frieza. This is the extremely disparity in strength between the two sides. How sad?!


    "Frieza!!!"


    Saiyans are not particularly intelligent among the races of the universe. This is an indisputable fact. When Badak saw Frieza¡¯s spaceship, he thought of his comrades who had been killed, and the anger in his heart had swallowed everything. reason!


    "Get out of here!!"


    The raging anger made Badak''s combat effectiveness once again improved, and it has surpassed the level of 10,000. Even in the entire Saiyan race, Badak is already comparable to the strongest elite fighters. This is extremely emotional. This is how the race continues to grow in battle.

 889 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 889

    "This idiot, it''s a rampage."


    Naruto spit on Badak fiercely, and then immediately chased up. The air was full of Frieza''s soldiers, and Naruto and the others, only Naruto and Badak came to fight. It''s just a person, it looks like a very different contrast!


    "Kill them!!"


    Most of Frieza''s subordinates, regardless of whether it was due to his power or other reasons, were very sincere to Frieza. The same is true for the popular soldier in front of him, all of their brains are directed at Naruto and Pakistan. Dark rushed.


    In their opinion, these two people are no more than two people. One has a combat power of less than 5,000. Although the other has risen to 10,000, their number is hundreds of times larger, and they have an advantage!


    "Get out of here!"


    Badak rampaged, the kind of momentum that even the cavalry on the battlefield can¡¯t compare to him. His body is burning with blue aura. The Saiyan¡¯s body is strong. Although it is not a race that can live in the universe, it is also The same can survive in the universe for a short period of time.


    Badak directly rushed into the enemy''s formation, and the burst of qi from his whole body smashed away all the miscellaneous soldiers in the public face. The attack method was really arrogant!


    Although Naruto complained, he would not watch his comrades charge alone. He was faster than Badak. Although he started later, he had already followed Badak in a blink of an eye and gradually surrounded him. The soldiers waved their hands, and countless bone bullets were launched immediately!


    "Ten fingers pierced!"


    Naruto used the bone veins to control his bones and let the first phalanx fly out like bullets. Because there were all enemies besides Badak, Naruto didn¡¯t need to aim at all. The white bone bullets were everywhere in the air. Flying shot, easily lay down a large swath of enemies.


    "Damn it! There is nothing to be afraid of for two people, just look at it!!"


    "Yes! Kill them quickly and destroy the light cannon!!"


    "Super shock wave!!"


    Some miscellaneous soldiers were shocked by the fierce attacks of Naruto and Badak. Then, because there was a more terrifying demon behind them, they burned their fighting spirit again, and countless gas bombs and light cannons aimed at Naruto and Badak. Flew over all over the world.


    Naruto immediately dashed forward and rushed to Badak''s body, although there was a flying thunder god Kunai in his hand!


    Although Fei Lei Shen Kuwu also has an upper limit that can be transferred, although the number of gas bombs fired by this group of miscellaneous soldiers is large, Naruto can also be transferred.


    With the flying thunder god Kuwu in Naruto''s hands as the center, the space suddenly turned around, and time and space produced an extremely powerful attraction, swallowing all the attacks in front of them, and then exploded on a distant planet!!


    This group of miscellaneous soldiers couldn''t see enough at all. After Naruto used the Thunder God barrier, he immediately launched a super powerful attack.


    "Xianfa super large jade tail beast jade spiral shuriken!!"


    On the jet black tail beast jade, there are four extremely sharp blade corners, and the entire huge spiral shuriken is constantly rotating. Although it is in the universe now, in the world view of the Dragon Ball world, even the universe has a sound. The extremely sharp and piercing treble spread throughout the space.


    "Explode!!"


    boom!!


    Naruto has more than 20,000 combat power. This combat power value is definitely not casual. The combat power of this group of mixed soldiers is probably only two or three thousand, which is higher than most Saiyans, but it is not strong. How much.


    Naruto''s super-large jade-tailed beast jade spiral shuriken exploded in the universe, spreading to form a huge explosion wave, and enveloped a large area of ??nearby soldiers!


    Both Naruto and Badak have shown quite strong strength. In this group of miscellaneous soldiers, no one can resist their footsteps. There are too many levels of combat effectiveness. They rushed into the flock with Tyrannosaurus. There is no difference.


    The powerful performances of Naruto and Badak also attracted the attention of Frieza in the spacecraft. Frieza coldly looked at the figure displayed on the screen in front of him, and said: "The one who escaped from the planet Mitte was Are they two?"


    "Yes, Lord Frieza, the one with black hair is Badak, and the one with blond hair is Naruto Uzumaki."


    "blonde¡­¡­"


    Frieza squinted his eyes because of the legend that has been circulated for thousands of years. According to the legend, among the Saiyan people, the strongest warrior in the universe, the Super Saiyan, is born every thousand years, and it is because of this According to legend, Frieza decided to destroy the Saiyan clan. In addition, Frieza¡¯s ancestor, Zild, the space pirate, also left a sentence, ¡°Be careful of the Saiyans who will turn into golden hair.¡± These two The combination of the points made Frieza feel very uncomfortable looking at Naruto''s blonde hair.


    "Is that Naruto Uzumaki also a Saiyan?"


    "No, he doesn''t seem to be a Saiyan, but an alien who suddenly appeared on the planet Vegeta. He seems to have hidden his power all the time, and he doesn''t have a tail, so he shouldn''t be a Saiyan."


    "Ok."


    Frieza nodded lightly, with endless indifference in her eyes, and said lightly: "Mr. Sabo, open the top hatch."


    Sabo has been following Frieza for many years, knowing that Frieza was planning to do something, he was surprised, and said, "But the subordinates are still outside."


    Frieza didn''t speak at this time, just the original form of copying his arms. Now that his hands have been put down, Sabo knows that if any more nonsense will be solved by Frieza at this time, Frieza ran out quickly.


    "I know!"


    Naruto has white bones all over his body, which makes him look like a monster instead of a human. From the outside, he is now even weirder than Frieza, and his whole body is white bones. .


    "The riots return to the sky!!"


    Naruto yelled, and his body spun rapidly in the air. He was now a hedgehog that could not be touched at all. The bone spurs growing up and down his body, following Naruto''s rotation, quickly shot bone fragments around indiscriminately. At high speeds, those ultra-hard bone fragments have strong penetrating power!


    Taking the bones back into his body, Naruto looked at the huge spaceship and coldly shouted: "Frieza! Get out of me!!!"


    Even now, even though he knows that there is a huge gap between his strength and Frieza, Naruto will not retreat. No matter how you look at it, Frieza will definitely not let him go. It''s better to fight!


    The hatch on the top of the spacecraft opened at this moment, and Frieza sitting in the aircraft slowly floated out of it.


    "Frieza!"


    Naruto clenched his fist. To tell the truth, it was only Frieza in the first stage. Today''s Naruto has an overwhelming advantage in power comparison, because Naruto is a perceptive ninja, and he can clearly perceive Frieza. Lisa''s strength, this strength made Naruto''s body feel trembling.


    "I actually tremble... Is it fear? Or excitement? Forget it, it doesn''t matter."


    Naruto showed a sick expression, then shook his head fiercely, and his hands flew up and down immediately.


    "Lei Huan Lei Guang Zhu!!"


    It can only be said that Naruto has learned a lot of messy ninjutsu. Except for some secret techniques, other ninjutsu can be easily displayed as long as he knows the order of Jiyin. The huge chakra of the whole body turns into Thunder Dunge. The nature of the dazzling blue and white light in mid-air!


    Naruto¡¯s rich fighting skills, even if Frieza¡¯s real combat power surpasses him thousands of times, he must be amazed. Lei Guangzhu is not an attacking ninjutsu, but a visual illusion, which uses strong light to stimulate the enemy¡¯s eyes. , And will produce fantasy.


    "Damn it! What is this?!"


    People in the universe represented by Frieza do not perceive the existence of''qi''. No matter what kind of enemy they encounter, they use their own eyes to catch the enemy''s movements. Although they are powerful, their eyes will become theirs. Weakness, under Naruto''s thunder beam, Frieza couldn''t even open his eyes.


    There is only one chance to start. Naruto has raised his consciousness to the strongest state. Both the reaction speed and the control of his body have been greatly improved in a short time. He is in Frieza''s state of consciousness. He left a space coordinate on his body, and immediately jumped into the gap between time and space.


    "The first time I meet, this is the gift for you, Frieza!!"


    Condensing all the chakras on the Excalibur Kusanagi Sword in his hand, Naruto jumped out of the gap between time and space and immediately appeared in front of Frieza, the Kusanagi Sword in his hand was very bright.


    "Upright killing the wolf!!"


    Chapter 7-The Dignity of a Warrior!The brilliant fireworks of Vegeta planet!


    Frieza''s strength is far beyond Naruto. Even such a trick can only be used once. The second time it is absolutely useless. When Frieza can''t open his eyes because of the thunder beam, he immediately activates Thunder God The technique flashed Dodoria and Sabo in an instant, rushing to Frieza, and the huge smashing wolf blade energy swept Frieza''s body.


    Instantly shot like a flash, even Frieza couldn''t keep up with Naruto''s speed, let alone Dodalia and Sabo, who could only watch Frieza being swallowed by Naruto''s sword energy.


    boom!!

 890 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 890

    The sword aura of Killing Wolf exploded hugely, but Naruto didn''t immediately pursue it after he succeeded with the sword.


    Because Naruto felt that Frieza''s combat effectiveness had not diminished in any way!!


    The fighting power gap between the two is really too big. Although Naruto can leapfrog the challenge with his own fighting skills and experience, in terms of Naruto¡¯s fighting power, dealing with about 50,000 people is already the limit, but Frieza only The combat power in this state is 5.3 million, and the gap is too huge.


    Naruto''s knife gas did not cause any damage to Frieza, not even a scratch. It merely chopped the aircraft he was in to pieces. Naruto''s attack actually angered Frieza.


    Laser beam!


    This is Frieza''s triumphant technique and the most used technique. Extend the index finger of his right hand, with a strong qi condensed on the tip of the finger, then in an instant a purple beam of light was emitted, and the target was directed at Naruto''s heart!!


    ''So fast!!''


    Naruto fully felt the power gap between the world of Dragon Ball and the world of Naruto. Only the first form of Frieza¡¯s laser beam was faster than any ninjutsu in the world of Naruto except for the technique of Thunder God. In an instant it was purple. The beam of light has reached Naruto''s body, and it can penetrate Naruto''s heart immediately.


    Naruto burned his consciousness crazily and increased his reaction speed several times, and the Thunder God enchantment was completed dangerously and dangerously in front of him!


    Whoosh!


    Naruto used the Thunder God enchantment to divert Frieza''s laser beam. The purple beam instantly penetrated a few miscellaneous soldiers who didn''t know the situation, and easily harvested a few lives.


    Frieza didn''t feel anything about the death of several of his subordinates. He just looked at Naruto with a surprised look and said, "I didn''t expect you to have such a weird trick. Although the combat effectiveness is very low, it is unexpected. It¡¯s really good to be able to transfer my tricks.¡± Frieza said these two compliments sincerely, and then spread his hands, ¡°Well, I can forgive your disrespect to me, and you will be me. The subordinates are good, so you don¡¯t have to die."


    Although Naruto admitted that he would never be Frieza¡¯s opponent now, he would never choose to live under Frieza¡¯s hands, and suddenly smiled coldly and said: "Do you think this kind of thing is possible? , Frieza?"


    "Oh, that''s really a shame." Frieza sighed with disappointment pretending to be disappointed, and then the light-hearted expression just now turned into extremely cold, "That way, I can only ask you to die!"


    Frieza''s strength is too strong, and for the others present, Frieza''s strength is overwhelmingly strong. Although his murderous aura is mainly aimed at Naruto, other people also feel cold in their hands and feet, and seem to be affected by something. The horrible things are focused on the general.


    After Badak saw Frieza, the anger in his heart really intensified. Although his face was covered with blood because of the previous battle, as a fighting clan, he has improved his combat effectiveness even more in this situation!


    "Frieza! You give me life!"


    Frieza glanced at Badak lightly, but didn''t say anything. Naruto has a good combat power and rich fighting skills, which made Frieza think about soliciting, but Badak has more than 10,000 combat power. Although the Saiyans are rare, they are nothing to Frieza. Whether it is Sabo or Dodoria beside him, they have more than 20,000 fighting power. In his eyes, Badak is no longer capable of recruiting. the value of.


    "Really, why should one or two make me angry? Isn''t it all right to die?"


    Frieza spread his hands and said cold and merciless words. In his heart, he completely regarded Naruto and Badak, and even the entire Siya nation as dead, and then moved his hands in an instant!


    "So fast!"


    This time the person who made such a feeling is Badak. Frieza''s speed is so fast that he has no time to react. When his mind is still in a state of consciousness, Frieza is wrapped in a powerful purple air and has rushed to Bada. In front of Ke, a fist slowly hit Badak''s body.


    boom!!


    Badak, who was unstoppable in all directions among the soldiers, was not an enemy in front of Frieza. Frieza reduced her strength with a punch and didn''t directly kill Badak, but After the fight, Badak almost lost consciousness, his eyes burst, making people really wonder whether his eyes would fall from his eye sockets!


    "Solved one."


    Frieza sneered and spoke, and after retracting his fist, Badak fell towards the planet Vegeta because he had no strength to support.


    "Damn!"


    Naruto couldn''t help but explode. To face the monster Frieza, Naruto really needs a lot of courage to support his body. No matter how he perceives it, Frieza''s anger is still incomprehensible to his level now. It¡¯s huge, and it¡¯s completely useless to kill the wolf with a single move. In fact, the tail beast jade can¡¯t swim, because the destructive power of a single point is more powerful than the tail beast jade!


    "The technique of water escape and mist hiding!"


    Naruto created a dense fog that confuses his vision in the air. Frieza took a long time to look at the nearby white fog, as if he wanted to see what Naruto had in the end. The indifferent voice passed from the fog to Naruto¡¯s. Ears.


    "Do you only have this kind of trick?"


    "Then let you see my tricks!"


    Naruto''s roar appeared from the thick fog, and accompanied by dazzling golden flashes, a figure broke through the thick golden fog and rushed to Frieza in an instant, holding a pitch-black chakra ball in his hand!


    "Super Mini Tail Beast Jade!"


    "too slow."


    Without using the words of Thunder God, Naruto''s proud speed is not enough in front of Frieza. Although it was a sneak attack, Frieza also reacted instantly.


    boom!!


    Frieza''s palm turned into a knife, and it instantly penetrated Naruto''s body. The strongest man in the Naruto World was defeated by a BOSS in the Dragon Ball World but the early stage!


    boom!


    There was a blast again, and Frieza¡¯s original sneer turned into a look of consternation, because Naruto who was pierced by him in front of him turned into a wooden person in an instant, and now he has experienced Naruto¡¯s best clone. The characteristics of surgery.


    There was a gentle sound of wind behind him. Although he would not perceive the existence of''qi'', Frieza''s five senses were far beyond Naruto''s level, with a hideous expression on his face after being tricked, and his fingers made continuous waves. Laser beam!


    Boom boom boom!!


    Naruto''s wooden clone was tragically struck by Frieza''s laser beam, and a large number of clones were all turned into sawdust and fell in all directions!


    "Take it, Frieza! Ultra-mini tail beast Yuzumi Naruto 2,000 shots in a row!!"


    One to one is not enough, Naruto uses two thousand one, two thousand wooden avatars while holding the destructive ultra-mini tail beast jade to surround the center of gravity Frieza, and the black chakra ball in his hand. All aimed at Frieza''s body!


    Although for Frieza, Naruto''s strength is just a trifle, but now that he is the emperor of the universe, he has been teased by Naruto twice. This kind of thing makes Frieza feel a huge shame. , The original hypocritical mask was also completely torn at this moment, revealing the true evil face.


    "Don''t think that this kind of trick can be useful!!"


    Frieza¡¯s whole body burst and burn, like a volcanic eruption. The powerful purple qi erupted towards the surroundings. The unparalleled destructive power produced an indiscriminate attack. The avatar of Naruto next to him was brought together with many of his hands. destroy!!


    "Damn it! Damn it!"


    Frieza''s strength surpasses Naruto too much, Naruto can take advantage of some tricks, but Frieza broke out like this, but it is a truly complete power competition. Naruto is completely downwind, and the clone cannot resist this. Attack, and even the main body was shocked and retreated under Frieza''s ultra-burst wave.


    This feeling of powerlessness, completely suppressed by the immense power, was originally the feeling that Naruto would bring to his opponents, but now it is all retribution in his own place. The pain of being suppressed by Frieza''s power will never yield in his heart. His fighting spirit and fighting spirit caused Naruto''s eyes to burst out with an extremely dazzling blue light!!


    "Frieza! Don''t underestimate my Uzumaki Naruto! Eight-door Dunjia opened the door first, bursting!!"


    Under the pressure of Frieza¡¯s strength, Naruto¡¯s soul light exploded with extremely strong power. Originally, the body had already opened all eight doors, but now it is the eight doors of the soul above the soul. The first door was opened by Naruto. Consciousness was completely shattered, consciousness turned into reality, and an unparalleled powerful force was generated in an instant, making Naruto''s combat effectiveness soaring tenfold!!


    Although still weaker than Frieza, Naruto is not completely without resistance. Knowing that he can''t support it for too long, Naruto merged all his strength to one point, and then poured it into his feet, breaking through. Frieza''s super explosive wave.


    "The strongest physical skill Upanishad Yekai!!"


    "impossible!!"


    In Frieza''s completely shocked gaze, Naruto was enveloped in the golden chakra, breaking through his super explosive wave, and rushing in front of him in an instant, with fierce power on one foot. Kicked Frieza''s profile hard!!


    With such a powerful blow, Naruto really injured Frieza, but his consciousness was no longer able to support it. The consciousness had cooled to the freezing point, and he could hardly support his body. The golden light on the whole body also appeared suddenly. Bright and dark, I don''t know when it will disappear.


    "I''ll be in front of them, you go quickly!!"


    Badak rushed in front of Naruto, and quickly held on to his only comrade-in-arms, with the ultimate pride and pride of a warrior on his face, and gave Naruto his TOEFL belief.

 891 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 891

    "Remember! Uzumaki Naruto, this is my prediction, you will definitely kill Frieza in the future! So now you leave me immediately! Hurry up!!"


    Naruto''s spirit was extremely exhausted, and he could hardly answer Badak''s words. He just nodded, and Badak hesitated, after all, he still gave his final explanation to Naruto.


    "Kakarot will ask you to take care of it! Hurry up!"


    "Do you think you can go away?!"


    Frieza exuded an extremely gloomy and terrifying aura, and her left cheek was swollen when Naruto Yekai kicked it. This was an unacceptable shame for Frieza, with endless anger burning in her eyes.


    "I want you all to die!!"


    "Hurry up!!"


    Naruto tried his last strength to launch the Thunder God''s technique to leave, and here, only Badak was left facing the monster Frieza.


    Facing the monster Frieza, Badak did not fear or begged for mercy. Instead, he showed an incomparable sneer and gathered all his last breath on his right hand.


    "This way everything will change, the fate of this planet Vegeta, and my fate... and Kakarot''s fate... and your fate! Just use this trick to change it! Ultimate destruction bomb!!"


    Badak¡¯s final life condensed a huge blue light flare, and flew quickly towards Frieza. Frieza¡¯s heart was already killing intent, and raised his right index finger, condensing a small orange light flare. , And then became huge in a flash.


    "Go to hell, Saiyan! Planet destroyer!!"


    The orange light bullet on Frieza¡¯s finger turned into a huge energy bullet with a diameter of several tens of meters, completely destroying Badak¡¯s ultimate destructive bullet, ignoring the lives of his own soldiers here, and toward Vegeta. The planet falls.


    The planet Vegeta was completely destroyed by Frieza''s move. Naruto fled to the spaceship, and the beautiful and brilliant fireworks could still be seen from the window. Knowing that Badak had died as a soldier, there was something in his heart. Sad, in the end, because of the excessive burning of consciousness, Naruto¡¯s current state is as if he hadn¡¯t closed his eyes for a month or two. He was extremely exhausted. In the end, he fell into Kakarot¡¯s cry and Seleba¡¯s breathing. A long sleep.


    Chapter 8-Twelve years of peace, I first met Bouma!


    To be honest, there are so few girls in Dragon Ball...


    Spring is not a day for reading, summer is scorching and good sleep, autumn is afraid of mosquitoes and winter is cold, so pack your schoolbags for the coming year.


    Opening a pair of blue eyes, Naruto was completely awake from sleep in an instant because of years of exercise and comprehension of the sixth sense, and there was no trace of the confusion of anyone who had just woken up in his eyes.


    Getting down from the double bed, Naruto stretched out, because the body made a crackling sound after a busy night last night, and also awakened the woman with short black hair on the bed.


    "You woke up so early?"


    Although the female warrior with short black hair has nothing on her body, she is also not ashamed, she seems quite bold and bold, and begins to wear her underwear directly in front of Naruto.


    Naruto moved his body and opened the window to allow the fresh air from outside to come in, diminishing the smell of the room that has not disappeared completely. To the black-haired woman who was dressing, he said, "Seliba, You don¡¯t have to get up so early, but you have to take a good rest."


    The Saiyan female warrior named Seriba gave Naruto a fierce look, and said unhappily: "If you talk about this kind of nonsense, I will kill you! Hurry up and make breakfast for my old lady!"


    "Hi hi"


    Naruto yawned helplessly. Although three people live together, Naruto has been responsible for cooking for the past twelve years. The cooking level of the Saiyan female warrior is really unenjoyable, and the other in this family A guest, although his cooking level is a little better than Liba, he can cook well and does not burn. What''s more, in the eyes of Naruto and Seliba, he is still a child. Of course he would not let him do the cooking.


    The Saiyan female warrior was dressed. Now she is wearing ordinary clothes bought on Earth. Although she was wearing a high-tech battle suit when she left the planet Vegeta, she was seriously injured at the time and the battle suit was also She has been damaged and can''t wear it for a long time now. What''s more, she is also a woman, a woman who loves beauty!


    The pink T-shirt shows a navel that you can enjoy looking at. Wearing a pair of jeans with a few holes on it, you can see the white skin inside. Because the hair is short, and the Saiyan hairstyle, unless it becomes a super race Yaren, otherwise, the pure-blood Saiyan¡¯s hairstyle will not change. Sailiba¡¯s hair hasn¡¯t been long in so many years, so there is no need to braid it. She looks vigorous and the only thing she has is more feminine Yes, it is the star-shaped pendant worn on both ears, and ten toes painted with bright red nail polish.


    "Tsk tusk tusk tusk..."


    Naruto wore only a pair of trousers, showing a perfect upper body, enough to make any female animal see the perfect muscle line that would scream, reflecting a different kind of charm in the morning sun, and in his mouth he expressed the look of Celiba Your own evaluation.


    "It''s really the woman I''m fond of, it''s really beautiful."


    Sai Liba''s cheeks are slightly pink, and she is happy about it, but she is still a Saiyan female warrior. Although she will be shy, she will soon be suppressed. After she is dressed, she coldly glares at that. The guy who''s still wasting time here now said: "Make your breakfast, go and practice after breakfast. If I can''t eat breakfast within forty minutes, I will eat you!"


    "Understood, Your Lady Queen."


    Naruto put on his clothes and immediately ran out of the room to go hunting in the mountains. Although they had lived peacefully on the earth for twelve years, neither Naruto nor Seleba had forgotten to avenge Frieza.


    For Celiba, it was the hatred of genocide and the pride of warriors. For Naruto, it was the fighting spirit to challenge the strong. All this drove them to not lose their original fighting spirit in this peaceful life. They are still fighters!


    Naruto got dressed and left the room, and the door to the room opened, and a child with a tail came out from inside, rubbing his eyes.


    "Good morning, Wukong."


    Naruto waved his hands to greet the protagonist of this world. Although they did not see Monkey King here, Naruto still named Kakarot the Monkey King. There is no great reason, but he screamed more smoothly. That''s it.


    Because he accidentally crashed his brain when he was a child, Monkey King is completely different from other Saiyans. Saiyans are wild, aggressive, bloodthirsty and proud, while Monkey King is innocent, kind, sensible and obedient, of course. The same belligerent.


    "Good morning Naruto brother."


    Hearing Naruto''s voice, Wukong immediately stopped and stood upright, and greeted Naruto happily. Naruto touched Wukong''s unchanging black hair and said, "Goku, go and change clothes quickly, brother Take you to hunting."


    "Ok!"


    Although it crashed his brain, the instinct for combat was still preserved in his blood. Monkey King liked to go hunting very much, because Naruto gave him a lot of fighting skills when hunting.


    After changing clothes quickly, Naruto and Wukong ran out of the house and started fighting for today''s breakfast.


    Staring at the two figures, one large and one small, from the window, Celiba¡¯s mouth showed a warm smile that would never be seen in ordinary days. She, Naruto, and Badak¡¯s child Kakarot, together Living in this deep mountain for twelve years, if an outsider sees them, they will definitely think that they are a family of three. In fact, Seliba feels this way too often, but she never mentioned it because she doesn¡¯t Just a woman, more a fighter!


    She will never forget Frieza¡¯s destruction of the Saiyan clan twelve years ago. Even if she wants to live quietly, as long as Frieza is alive for one day, Celiba will never truly settle down. There are few Saiyans in the universe today. As a Saiyan warrior, she bears not only the hatred of extermination, but also the self-esteem of this fighting nation. Once she loses her dignity, Saiyan It''s nothing!


    Caressing her abdomen lightly, Seleba knew she lacked the characteristics of attracting men. Although she had a pretty face and a small chest, she had beautiful six-pack abs that was absolutely enough to make a man feel ashamed, both in character and She lacks femininity and has never been pregnant in twelve years. Before killing Frieza, it is absolutely impossible for her to calm down and become a mother.


    The hatred from twelve years ago reappeared in her heart. Sai Liba''s warm smile just disappeared completely, and her face turned to incomparable hatred and anger.


    Wukong and Naruto quickly shuttled through this primitive mountain forest. Unlike in the original book, in the original book, Sun Gohan was trampled to death after seeing the moon, so Wukong did not accept too many battles in his childhood. The teaching is completely different now. Goku has two teachers, Naruto and Selaba. For twelve years, although the combat power is still very small compared to Naruto and Selaba, it is far beyond the earth. The level of people.


    "Goku, what do you want for breakfast today?"


    Naruto turned his head to look at his younger brother, while Wukong touched his stomach and said: "It doesn''t matter what I eat, because Naruto''s food is delicious."


    "You kid." Naruto smiled and cursed and touched Wukong''s hair, knowing that this kid would never lie, so Naruto felt that it was great to have such a younger brother. Maybe he can now understand the original mood of Itachi. He patted Wukong''s head and said, "Then it will be bears this morning. I remember that there are some bears living there in the north, let''s go there!"


    "Hi!"


    It is said that Naruto and Wukong are two people to hunt, but in fact the main thing is Wukong alone, Naruto only needs to talk about it.


    It¡¯s like now, Naruto is sitting on a big rock, watching Wukong face the huge brown bear standing up to the height of more than five meters. Fortunately, all the animals in this world are very grown. So the size of the bear is much larger than normal. As long as you catch such a bear, it will be enough for three super stomach kings to eat.


    While peeling the peanuts, Naruto watched the huge contrast between Wukong and the brown bear, and said, "Wukong, remember not to smash the bear. It won''t taste good if all the meat is rotten."


    "Well, I see, Brother Naruto."


    Wukong is a good obedient boy. Although facing such a brown bear, he did not use his full strength to attack or use Qigong wave, otherwise the whole bear would have been killed by him.


    Wukong leaned down, facing the huge brown bear weighing more than a hundred times his own, without any fear, but still excited.


    The huge brown bear kept roaring, and it seemed that he was planning to come out to find food, staring at Wukong, who is now only twelve years old, leaving saliva in his mouth, and then rushing towards Wukong.


    Don¡¯t think that bears are fat and slow. In fact, bears are much faster than normal people. If they really want to run, people will not be the bear¡¯s opponent. Such a huge brown bear is not too slow, and the whole body can run. After that, like a heavy truck, the huge bear paw slapped towards the small Wukong.

 892 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 892

    Wukong was calm, thinking about the fighting skills Naruto gave him, and then turned sideways when the huge bear paw patted him, avoiding the attack of the bear paw, and then grabbed it with his little hand. The huge bear paw, while rotating its body, turned its back to a brown bear, and then used the technique of shoulder throwing.


    The brown bear is too heavy and has a lot of inertia. After the speed is up, there is no way to stop immediately. Wukong immediately lost his center of gravity. Wukong took advantage of the situation and dragged the brown bear, and made the whole brown bear fly without much effort. When he got up, he hit the boulder under Naruto.


    "Yeah! It worked!"


    "Good job, Goku." Naruto praised his brother, and then threw the peeled peanuts in his hand to Wukong as a reward. After Wukong took the peanuts, he gave half to Naruto, and then Eating peanuts happily.


    Wukong¡¯s food is really ugly, with peanut skins all over his cheeks. He happily looked at Naruto, who was much taller than him, and said, ¡°Brother Naruto is right. If you do this, you don¡¯t need much. Power can defeat the opponent."


    "Of course, brat!" Naruto patted Goku''s head triumphantly, then grabbed the brown bear on the ground and said, "Let''s go, go back to breakfast, after breakfast, I will teach you some new tricks today. !"


    "Oye!! Big brother is the best!!"


    Wukong followed Naruto like a little cat, and Naruto dragged the huge corpse of the brown bear towards the house, but when walking through a mountain road, a car screamed from the side of the road with a girl. Came out.


    "Hurry up and avoid it!"


    Chapter 9-The lovely Bouma of Girls¡¯ Generation, the journey to find Dragon Ball begins!


    Bouma was so cute when she was a girl...


    Monkey King grew up with Naruto and they grew up in the mountains. Naruto and Sai Liba didn''t seem to teach him anything other than fighting skills.


    Although the phrase "youkai" should be the line of a monkey with the same name as Wukong, it is nothing to tell Wukong. This is the first time I have seen a car in this life since he was born. Wukong was indeed a little scared, so he immediately regarded it as It was a monster, and put on a fighting posture.


    Naruto was not surprised, but smiled. Seeing the pretty girl in the car, Naruto was excited. The plot he had been waiting for for many years was finally about to begin!


    Stretching out his right hand, the index finger drew a circle in the air, and immediately produced a peculiar power fluctuation. Naruto used his superpowers to grab the car that was out of control, and relieved the momentum of the car to let the car go. The girl who got on the car was not injured.


    She is the daughter of the chairman of the world''s richest universal capsule company. Although she is a girl with superhuman genius in mechanics, she really has to hone her driving skills.


    Just now because I walked this mountain road for the first time, I was completely unfamiliar with the terrain and was speeding and almost caused an accident. The scared girl closed her eyes tightly and held the steering wheel with both hands. After a long time, The unexpected feeling of impact made the beautiful girl with long hair opened her eyes and blinked cutely twice.


    Naruto felt that he should slowly put the car down at this time, then leaned to the window and asked, "Are you okay?"


    However, he seems to have played the plot of this idol drama many times, and now that Goku is by his side, Naruto should not pollute the pure heart of the child, so Naruto also resisted his intention to show his acting skills.


    "It scares me to death, are you okay?"


    Although she is a little bit smart and likes to be clever, the girl named Bouma is still a pure and righteous girl. After realizing that she almost hit someone, she immediately got out of her car and apologized.


    "Oh, we are all right."


    Naruto gave a simple answer, then stretched out his hand to hold Wukong who was about to start the fight, and said, "Goku, don''t be like this, she is not a bad person."


    "Hey?"


    It¡¯s the first time since Wukong was twelve years old to see anyone other than Naruto and Seleba. He was a little bit inexplicably excited. It was impossible. He even mistaken Bouma for a monster and heard Naruto¡¯s words. After that, he couldn''t help looking at Naruto with a pair of incomparable pure eyes, and said, "Brother Naruto, isn''t she a monster?"


    Wukong has absolutely no bad thoughts, it''s just that he was surprised when he saw an outsider for the first time and couldn''t tell. Naruto knew that Wukong was pure in mind, so his face was really dumbfounded, but as a young girl, Bouma cared very much. Other people''s evaluation of themselves suddenly showed an unhappy look, with their hands in their own needs, and said: "Hey, it is rude to say that a young and lovely girl like me is a monster!"


    With Wukong¡¯s simple head, it¡¯s completely impossible to understand why Bouma suddenly became angry. Naruto had no choice but to explain in it, reaching out and patting Wukong¡¯s head, saying: "Wukong, she is not a monster, but a girl. , Are girls just like your sister Seleba."


    "Hey? Is it the same as Sister Seliba?"


    Wukong looked up at Bouma again. Now that he looked at it, although his appearance was completely different, he was also female, so he still looked similar in appearance. Wukong nodded and continued to speak honestly. My own words.


    "It looks a bit like Sister Seleba, but it feels so weak."


    In Wukong''s simple brain, fighting and food are everything. Just looking at it with his eyes, Wukong felt that the girl in front of him was weak, so he blurted out.


    Naruto has already started to hold his forehead with a headache, and now he wants to take back his previous evaluation that "it¡¯s not bad to have such a younger brother". He is really at odds with these single-celled creatures, so he has no choice but to look at the beautiful long-haired girl. Said: "Sorry, this kid is a bit natural, please don''t mind."


    Boomer looked at Naruto¡¯s handsome face. She was still aggressive just now, with her hands on her hips. Her complexion suddenly became crimson. She looked three-pointed shy, three-pointed shy, and she also looked like a three-point nympho. Flickering his clothes, his voice was soft, and said, "No, it''s okay. What''s your name, please?"


    A smile flashed in Naruto''s eyes. After being in this world for twelve years, he seemed to have finally found some familiarity in this world. The reason was that the girl in front of him was a bit like a garden.


    As the daughter of the chairman of the world¡¯s richest universal capsule company, Bouma will set off to this unknown deep mountain alone. The main purpose is to collect seven dragon balls and wish she could find her own white horse. Prince, what an exaggerated nymphomaniac can do.


    If you put Ms. Sonoko Suzuki in this world, Naruto feels that she can do the same thing. Looking at the girl with a little nymph expression in front of him, Naruto doesn¡¯t really feel annoying at all, but still shows a lot. With a close smile, he said: "My name is Naruto Uzumaki, you can just call me Naruto, this is my brother, Monkey King."


    Bouma felt that her journey seemed to be very smooth from the beginning, but she did not expect to be able to meet such a handsome and idiotic genius girl in her heart to cheer herself up in her heart looking for Dragon Ball in this deep mountain. There was still some redness on the face, and said: "Hello, Naruto, my name is Bouma, I am glad to meet you."


    Bouma couldn''t easily control her urge to jump directly, but she still stretched out her hand. Naruto reached out and shook Bouma''s hand.


    Naruto easily grabbed the giant bear on the ground and said, "Bouma, we are going to have breakfast soon. Shall we sit at my house?"


    "Is it really okay?" The nympho girl showed a surprised look, and then immediately said before Naruto could answer, "Then bother."


    Naruto dragged the giant bear to the forefront, while Bouma happily walked by Naruto''s side, and asked him a lot of things in tweet. It seemed that he wanted to uncover all of Naruto''s eight lifetimes. Wukong walked a little behind, and looked at Bouma with his head in his arms. It seemed that because he saw an outsider for the first time in twelve years, he couldn''t help but look more.


    After returning home, Naruto entrusted the preparation of breakfast to the shadow avatar to do, then made a pot of tea by himself, poured a cup for Bouma, and said, "Please use tea."


    "Thank you."


    Like Yuanzi, although she is a nymphomaniac, she often makes messy behaviors, but because of her famous background, she is still very good in etiquette. Although she is wearing sports-friendly clothing, Bouma also behaves very well. Being polite, took a sip of tea slowly.


    Seleba secretly used the combat power detector brought out from Vegeta 12 years ago to take a look at Bouma''s combat power. After finding that her combat power was only 3, she immediately didn''t bother to say anything. Anyway, such combat power, no matter what She had a way to solve what happened, so she didn''t show any hostility to Bouma.


    Naruto knew the purpose of Bouma coming to this deep mountain, so he deliberately asked, "Bouma, why did you come to such a deep mountain for a young girl like you?"


    Bouma put down the tea cup, probably because of Naruto¡¯s face value. The nymphomaniac had no defense against Naruto. She took out two orange balls from her small bag and said, ¡°Actually, I am I came here to find this dragon ball."


    When Boomer just said this, the two planets and five planets she brought out suddenly flashed brightly. Boomer looked at the two dragon balls in surprise, and then took her out of her body. The dragon ball radar invented, after pressing it once, it clearly showed that there were three dragon balls gathered together at this time.


    "Do you have Dragon Balls here too?"


    Naruto and Celiba glanced at each other. Celiba suddenly ran back to her bedroom, took out the four planets that had been placed there, and said, "Is this the dragon ball you mentioned?"


    "Great, it''s Four Planets!"


    Naruto knew the role of this dragon ball, but Celiba was still in the dark, looking at the girl in surprise, and said, "Does this strange glass ball have any effect?"


    Buma blushed, realizing that she was a little rude, she quickly put down the four planets, and said, "Actually, I discovered this second planet in my home. This thing cannot be destroyed by anything, even with X-rays. I couldn¡¯t get into it, so I thought it was strange. I looked into it carefully and found out that it was called Dragon Ball. Legend has it that there are seven dragon balls in total, and each dragon ball has a different number of stars. Just collect seven dragon balls. , You can summon the Shenlong, as long as you make a wish to the Shenlong, whatever your wish is, you can achieve it."


    The pure girl told such important news without concealing it, she didn''t seem to be afraid, or she didn''t even think that she might be killed by someone and seize the Dragon Ball.


    "Any wish?!"


    Sailiba''s eyes widened. I really didn''t expect this weird glass ball found in the valley two years ago to have such a big effect. If the Shenlong can really achieve any wish, then can he make a wish to the Shenlong and destroy Frieza What?


    After being together for twelve years, Naruto clearly knew what Seleba was thinking. He looked at the three dragon balls in front of him and poured cold water on Selaba without hesitation. It should be too exaggerated."


    Sai Liba''s restless heart also calmed down a bit. Indeed, she can''t pin her hopes on this kind of thing, but her eyes are very shining at the moment, and she smiled: "However, we are fine now anyway. , Why not go to collect dragon balls together, maybe we can really realize our wish."


    "Hey? Are you going to collect dragon balls with me, too?"


    "Yes," Naruto waited for Bouma''s words, and of course he pushed the boat along, "Can we be together?"

 893 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 893

    "of course can!"


    Bouma agreed without hesitation, and then blushed again. Naruto, Bouma and Seriba all have different thoughts, but the goals have all been gathered on the dragon ball, and the journey to find the dragon ball is officially starting today. At the beginning, at this moment, the only innocent child present, Little Wukong suddenly raised his hand.


    "Brother Naruto, I''m so hungry, can I eat first?"


    Chapter 10-There is nothing wrong with pursuing happiness, Bouma!


    In Goku¡¯s simple worldview, apart from Naruto and Seleba, the most important thing is to eat and fight. Other things are indifferent to Goku, and he has no wish to achieve. He didn''t have any opinion on finding Dragon Ball together.


    Bouma, Naruto, and Selaba are far from being as simple as Wukong. They all have their own wishes to realize. As for how to distribute those wishes after finding the seven dragon balls, that is the future.


    Bouma is indeed a genius girl with amazing and peerless talent. She was able to create the Dragon Ball Radar by herself, and even in another parallel time and space, she was able to persevere almost by one person and independently developed the time machine. This kind of machine against the sky has rewritten the past of the world, and her talent in mechanics is simply an indescribable ghost!


    With the Dragon Ball Radar developed by Bouma, plus the help of three people whose strength is far superior to the people on earth in any aspect, and they already have three dragon balls, the process of searching for dragon balls is naturally smooth.


    "Great, I didn''t expect to collect the fourth dragon ball so soon."


    The pretty girl with a talent that Naruto can''t match in mechanics happily kissed the orange dragon ball, and then put it into her small bag.


    The small bag is the kind of ordinary waist bag that is tied to the waist. Now that it has four dragon balls in it, it looks a little bulging. Boomer patted the waist bag happily, smiling like a flower.


    Bouma now has four dragon balls, one was found in her warehouse, one is Naruto and others, and the other was found during her previous trip, but it took more than half a month to find it. A dragon ball, but with the help of Naruto and others, Bouma found the fourth one in less than three days. This difference in efficiency really made Bouma feel a lot of joy.


    Naruto looked at the girl who came from the richest family in the world, but was so easily satisfied and showed a charming smile. To be honest, he really liked it, and deliberately teased: "You have to keep the Dragon Ball. It¡¯s hard to find four dragon balls. If we lose it, it will be a tragedy."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t lose it!" Bouma rolled up her sleeves very boyishly, revealing her completely snow-white arm with no muscle lines, "I won''t let anyone take the Dragon Ball away. Yes, I''m very good."


    Bouma carried a lot of universal capsules, and there were a lot of miscellaneous things in it. The average bad guy Boomer did not worry about it, but the world was full of unusual bad guys.


    Naruto shook his head and smiled, looking at Bouma jokingly, and said: "It''s so nice, if you meet the pig you met before, wouldn''t it turn out that we should solve it?"


    Buma¡¯s pretty face suddenly turned red, Naruto turned white, and said, "What can someone do? Who knows that the monster is turned into a pig? They are just scared. I am just a sixteen. It''s just a beautiful girl."


    "It''s just a sixteen-year-old beautiful girl, and she''s so embarrassed to say that.''


    Naruto did not hesitate to complain about the cheeky of this talented girl. The fourth dragon ball, the one just found, was found in a small village. In that village, a bully wanted to grab the girl. Of course, the bully is the change of Oolong. The color pig has not learned the ability to transform, but there are a lot of flowers.


    Boomer was indeed frightened by the monster turned into by the oolong, so there was no reaction at all. In fact, at the level of oolong, Boomer can deal with it with an ordinary pistol, but this timid girl was My legs were so scared that I didn¡¯t know how to resist, but Oolong deserved to be unlucky. In addition to Bouma, he actually focused on Seleba, so that Naruto hadn¡¯t taken a hero to save the beauty, so Oolong was killed by Seleba. It was completely broken into pieces.


    I didn¡¯t bother to think about the oolong sex pig. Naruto just stared at the pretty girl in front of her with an extremely naked gaze. After staring at her so shy that she would avoid Naruto¡¯s gaze, Naruto said: "Beautiful Girl, I seem to only see two thirds."


    Although Bouma is a genius girl, she met Naruto''s superb curse without its dirty, and she thought about it for a while before Naruto understood what she meant. The shyness on her face immediately turned into a cute anger, and she lifted herself up. Fenquan said: "Dare you say it again?!"


    Although Naruto¡¯s combat power surpasses any earthlings, Boomer has also seen Naruto¡¯s power before, but if Naruto really dares to say anything nonsense, Boomer hates him if he can be beaten. In''That World'', Bouma is the best woman who is not even afraid of Frieza. If she is really tough, she is definitely a strong man who even Naruto dares to deal with casually!


    "Okay, okay, I won''t quarrel with you, I will start preparing dinner first.


    "Who is making trouble?" Bouma murmured at him, but she didn''t continue to pursue it. She was so careless and her attention immediately shifted away.


    Goku went hunting, Seriba, seems to be looking for a place to take a bath nearby. The stream is too shallow and the depth is only about half a meter. There is no way to take a bath at all. Although it is a Saiyan, it is also in life. A little bit will show the characteristics of women.


    Naruto can make a lot of dry wood suitable for burning out of thin air, as well as dining tables and cutlery, making the universal capsule that Boomer wears basically useless.


    Naruto found a relatively large stone on the bank of the river. After cutting it in half, he hollowed out the middle part of the stone by hand and used it directly as a cooking pot. Bouma, a girl who has lived in a big city since she was a child, sees The ability to survive in the wilderness like Naruto is really full of curiosity.


    Naruto made two stone pots, then put the pots in the stream to clean up the stone debris on them, and couldn''t help but ask Bouma a question curiously.


    "By the way, Boomer, if you find seven dragon balls, what wish would you make?"


    Bouma sat on the bench made by Naruto with wooden escape, and waited for the meal. Hearing Naruto¡¯s question, her face seemed a little twisted and said, "Then I tell you, you are not allowed to laugh at me."


    "Let''s just listen to it. If it is an exaggerated wish, I might not be able to help it."


    "Too exaggerated?" Buma''s eyes twitched, and said: "I won''t allow the idiot wish to rule the world!" After all, she is only a sixteen-year-old girl who rules the world in Buma''s current worldview. It should be the biggest thing.


    After clearing up my mood, it is dusk now, and the sky is gradually dimming. In the wild, unpolluted by science and technology, some stars can already be seen at this time. Bouma''s expression shows a girlish longing, telling her simple wish. .


    "I want to make a wish to Shenlong so that I can get a perfect Prince Charming, and then live happily with him."


    Naruto vaguely remembered Bouma¡¯s desire to have heard Yuanzi talk about it. Although she was a girl from a completely different world, she really wanted to give them the same evaluation.


    ''What courage!''


    Many girls have this kind of dream, but it takes a lot of courage to say it so straight. After Bouma finished speaking, she also lowered her head in annoyance, although she came out to take risks for this stupid wish. , But this is the first time I have talked about this wish in front of others. Even if Bouma is very carefree, she still feels a great shame. She lowered her head and felt that her cheeks were feverish, as if she had abandoned herself and said: "I know my wish is stupid, just laugh if you want!"


    Naruto felt a little funny, but it was not because of the wish itself, but because of the comparison between the two girls, Bouma and Yuanzi, that made him feel nostalgic. He did not laugh at Bouma, but continued to clean the stone pot with his head down and said: "It''s nothing funny, the pursuit of happiness is the right everyone should have."


    Bouma was already ready to be ridiculed, but now she suddenly heard Naruto¡¯s soft words, without the slightest ridicule, but with encouragement. This moved the girl¡¯s soft heart a little, staring. Looking at Naruto''s brilliant blonde hair, he said, "Do you really think so?"


    "Of course." Naruto is definitely an artist of language. He put aside a clean stone pot and continued to be his own housewife. "It''s not a strange thing that girls have such a dream, but You dare to venture out alone for this wish, and you really have to compliment you for being courageous."


    "I feel that you are taunting me." Bouma said to him, but she was in a very good mood, with her hands resting on the chair, two cute little feet dangling, "What about you, Ming People? If you really summon the dragon, what wish would you make?"


    Naruto''s hand paused. Because he was squatting by the river with his back to Bouma, he was not noticed by the genius girl. She continued to brush the pot casually, and said faintly: "I didn''t think about it. I did. Having said that, Dragon Ball should not be able to achieve some exaggerated wishes. If it is a simple thing, I can do it myself. If it is something I cannot do, I don¡¯t know if Shenlong can achieve my wish. ."


    Naruto¡¯s wish, in fact, he knew very well, that was to return to the world of Conan, to the world of Naruto, to see his beloved women there, but after he made the salvation merits in the world of Conan, he used all his power to fly Thor The technique shattered time and space, but did not return to the world of Naruto, but came to this world of Dragon Ball. To be honest, Naruto had no confidence in whether Shenlong could achieve his wish.


    The girl¡¯s mind is sensitive. Although she can¡¯t see Naruto¡¯s expression, the time spent with him is too short, and she doesn¡¯t know the past he has experienced at all, she can still detect the sadness that Naruto has inadvertently conveyed. Silently, he approached behind Naruto.


    Bouma was not hostile to Naruto, but now Naruto was caught in his own thoughts, but suddenly did not notice the approach of the bad boy, Bouma stood behind Naruto, reaching out and pushing hard!


    "Drink!"


    The strongest man in the Naruto world, the man who injured Frieza with a single move twelve years ago, was pushed into the stream by a girl with a combat power of only 3, and instantly turned into a soup chicken.


    Bouma stood by the stream, looking at Naruto¡¯s gloomy look, unabashedly hugging her belly and laughed, and said, ¡°Idiot, don¡¯t linger, this lady is so hungry, hurry up and prepare. Supper!"


    "You stinky girl! See how I can deal with you?!" Naruto''furiously broke out'', reached out and grabbed Buman''s white ankle, and immediately dragged her into the river. Although the two knew each other for only a few days, At this moment, he let go of all the obstacles in his heart, and played a game of water fight in the stream. Naruto was initially in melancholy, but when Bouma was interrupted, there was no sadness in his heart.


    It would be fine if Seleba and Goku didn''t come back at this time...


    Chapter eleven-precious heart of innocence, first encounter Yamu tea!


    "It''s so hot!"


    In an extremely desolate desert, there was a girl¡¯s "stern" complaint. In this place full of yellow sand, a strange combination of four people was on the 11th bus, slowly marching in this desert. Among.


    I don¡¯t know how many times Bouma made this complaint today, and I can¡¯t blame her. It¡¯s very difficult even for long-distance runners to walk in such a desert for a long time. Moreover, when running a marathon, the roadside There will also be people handing water, but not here. Bouma stretched out her tongue, wishing to cool herself down.


    The other three, even the twelve-year-old Wukong did not show any fatigue.


    "The girl now is really delicate."


    Naruto smiled helplessly. Although he wanted to take Bouma on his back, Naruto thought that with the dangerous woman Seleba present, he should be fine, otherwise he should be fine, but Bouma might be. It was blown to pieces by Celiba!


    "Forget it, let''s take a break now."


    Naruto''s words are simply the sound of nature to Bouma, without any image at all, he fell to the ground in an instant, lying on his back on the desolate desert, gasping for breath.

 894 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 894

    Sai Liba shook her head helplessly. Although she didn¡¯t hate a girl like Boomer, she didn¡¯t like it very much from the perspective of a warrior. It was too delicate. For Sai Li, who came from a fighting nation. For Barbara, if a girl like Bouma were on the planet Vegeta, the end would be extremely tragic.


    "It''s too weak like this."


    "It''s nothing, Seleba, after all, it''s just an ordinary earth girl, different from you, me, and Wukong."


    Naruto was very willing to be considerate of the beautiful girl. He drew a few circles in the air and gathered the blue water escape chakra on the palm of his hand. The original dry desert produced a wave of waves near Naruto''s palm. In a blink of an eye, water vapor condensed from Naruto''s palm.


    "The dry air here is really annoying. Condensing a little water is so troublesome."


    While complaining, Naruto divided the water ball condensed from the air into four parts with a knife, then pointed his finger, and three of them flew towards the three people around him.


    Because Naruto''s chakra is condensed on it, the water polo becomes a bit like jelly. Goku holds a water polo in his hand, looks up at Naruto happily, and says, "Thank you Naruto brother!"


    Wukong is always so polite. After thanking him, he spit on that water polo.


    Sailiba also held a water ball in his hand to replenish the body''s moisture. At the same time, he looked at Wukong''s easily satisfied expression, and his tone seemed to be a little emotional, saying: "I really don''t understand yet why Badak''s son actually It''s like this, it''s so innocent, it doesn''t look like a Saiyan at all."


    "Probably because of bumping your head when you were a kid, but you don''t understand now, one day he will become the Saiyan warrior who shocked you."


    "Are you talking about this kid Goku?" Sai Liba turned her head and glanced at Naruto, with a funny expression on her face as if she heard some joke, "Although Badak is our good friend, but When Wukong was born, his combat power was only two. He is the lowest-class Saiyan fighter. Even with the guidance of the two of us, it is impossible to become much stronger."


    "Does it matter how strong you were when you were born?" Naruto asked with a smile, "You were just a low-level warrior before. Although it has not been tested now, according to my estimation, you should be better than Sabo or Toto. Leah must be strong, that is, at least more than 20,000 combat power. Have you ever thought about this twelve years ago?"


    The arrogant Saiyan female warrior could not refute him on this point. Because of the fact, even the lower-level warrior, after years of training, her combat power can reach tens of thousands of levels, even Vegeta and The two elite warriors of King Vegeta will not be her opponents. Such growth is enough to make Celaba proud!


    Naruto slowly ate the water ball in his hand, looked at the innocent and innocent Goku, and said, "The pure heart of a child like a mirror is something you, Badak, and no one including me have. Things, with such a strong heart, Goku will grow into an extremely powerful Saiyan warrior sooner or later. I promise, it will not be too long."


    In Naruto¡¯s tone, he is looking forward to the future growth of his younger brother. Saiyan¡¯s real strength has skyrocketed. After transforming into a super Saiyan, Naruto¡¯s combat power now surpasses Saiyan fighters like Sairiba. But once Seleba becomes a Super Saiyan one day, Naruto will not have the confidence to continue to surpass her. It is only the first stage of the Super Saiyan, and the combat power is fifty times the normal, that is the power against the sky. , Naruto couldn''t shake that power either.


    Seriba looked at Naruto¡¯s expression, but still didn¡¯t say anything. For Goku, the two of them actually feel a bit complicated. On the one hand, they hope that Goku can become a powerful Saiyan warrior and defeat Fu with them. Lisa, avenge the Saiyans. On the other hand, when Goku was born, he had only 2 combat power. After all, this is an indisputable fact. Sailiba actually wants Goku to live quietly as an ordinary person. This contradictory idea is for Wukong''s good, so it is very difficult to choose.


    Reached out and grabbed Seleba¡¯s tail. Although she had overcome the weakness of the tail, she was suddenly caught. She was still agitated. A layer of goose bumps appeared on her white skin. He pulled it out vigorously, then gave the laughing guy a fierce look, and said angrily: "What are you doing?!"


    "It''s okay, it''s more fun to see your facial expression just now, so just tease you."


    Naruto is still so shameless. Celie Bar suddenly rolled her eyes. If she didn''t know that her combat effectiveness was far from him, and rushed forward, the only person to be punished would be herself. Celie Bar had already rushed to him. After a mad meal, he glared at this guy angrily, and Seleba immediately walked to the side and went to enjoy the shade with Bouma.


    As soon as Celiba walked away, there was a sudden roar of engines on the desert. Because it was in the desert, although it was a high-tech suspension motorcycle, it also made the smoke and dust billow in the desert, which was basically visible at a glance.


    Naruto adjusted the focus of his eyes, and in an instant he saw the figure still far away, and suddenly smiled.


    ''It''s Yamucha. Although the strength is not good, it is also very strong at the level of a human being on the earth, and it is just given to Wukong to practice hands.''


    In the later stage of Dragon Ball, the main protagonist was of course the Saiyan, and other Z fighters gradually separated from the front-line battle because of the large difference in strength. Yamucha''s strength far exceeded the limit of the earthlings in the later stage. Too big a gap with the Saiyans is also a matter of race. For now, Yamu Tea is a good practice target for Wukong.


    Riding a suspended motorcycle, Yamucha quickly appeared in front of Naruto and Wukong. Yamucha was about the same height as Naruto. If he stood on the suspended motorcycle, the height was close to three meters, which made Wukong had to lift. He started looking at Yamucha and said, "Who are you?"


    A knife was pinned to Yamucha, and his follower Banpur followed behind him, saying: "I am the thief Yamucha who dominates this desert. If I want to survive, I will give my money to the universal capsule. come out."


    This is the first time Wukong has left that deep mountain in his life. He has no idea about everything in the outside world. He has seen the universal capsule from Bouma, but he still doesn''t know what it is about money. Dear brother, said: "Brother Naruto, what is money?"


    Naruto touched Wukong''s unchanging hair and said, "You don''t need to know this. Anyway, now you know that this guy is a bad guy, you can defeat him."


    "Okay, I get it now!"


    Goku is full of enthusiasm. Although his personality is simple, he still maintains the instinct of a Saiyan warrior. He is absolutely belligerent. In addition to Naruto and Sairiba, he also eagerly wants to fight more powerful fighters. , At this time really burned a crazy desire to fight.


    "But Wukong, don''t use Qi."


    "Okay." Although Wukong didn''t understand what Naruto meant, but if he absolutely believed in Naruto, he nodded obediently. Wukong has mastered some ways to use qi. If you use qi, then today''s Yamu tea will definitely not It was the opponent''s, too simple victory or defeat, and lost its original meaning. Naruto took great pains for Wukong.


    Little Wukong was full of confidence, standing in front of Yamucha with full fighting spirit, and said: "Although I don''t know who you are, since Naruto has said it, then I must defeat you!"


    Ya Mucha is not a big evil person in character, but there are a lot of minor problems. One of them is that he is easy to float. He even died because of it. He is easy to underestimate the enemy. Although he has some muscles, he is very short in stature. He didn''t regard him as an opponent at all, but looked at Naruto and said, "If you, an adult, don''t make a move, you let a kid run out to die?"


    Naruto has reduced all his breath, so Yamucha can''t feel how strong he is. It only looks at the shape of the muscles, which seems to be about the same as his own strength, so Yamucha focused on Naruto. Without paying much attention to Wukong.


    "If you want to fight with me, you can beat my brother first, but I think that should be impossible."


    "Don''t look down on people!" Yamucha''s face flashed anger, pulled out the big knife, and threw the scabbard aside, "Let you see how good Yamucha is!"


    Chapter 12-Defeat Yamucha!Guixianren¡¯s Turtle Qigong Wave!


    Yamucha''s current strength is already very strong for normal humans, both in speed and strength, and he can easily wield dozens of kilograms of machetes in his hands.


    According to Naruto¡¯s judgment, Yamucha¡¯s body is not defeated by Rum, but because there is no evil knife like Tucheng Black Gold in hand, the actual combat power is a little bit inferior to the Rum at the time. This is only the lowest level in the Dragon Ball world. Fighting power only.


    Goku, who was fighting against Yamucha, didn¡¯t care at all. This was the first time he had fought against Naruto and people other than Sai Liba. It was a practical exercise. Although his heart was constantly boiling and burning because of Saiyan¡¯s blood, But Wukong also maintained a high level of calm in the battle.


    Seeing the big knife in Yamucha''s hand slashed, Wukong relied on his physical dexterity and immediately leaned to the side, and then put his palm on the ground, and immediately kicked Yamucha''s ankle.


    Yamucha is easy to underestimate the enemy. At the beginning, he didn¡¯t put Wukong in his eyes. At this time, he was surprised to see Wukong¡¯s flexible movements. However, Yamucha is also a master in the early stage, and his speed is not slow. Inserted his big sword on the ground, jumped up using the big sword as a support rod, then turned around in mid-air, and slashed towards the top of Wu Kong''s head!


    Although Wukong was unable to exert his full power due to the first official battle, he was triumphant in concentration. When facing the battle, there was nothing else in his eyes. He quickly took a step back, and Ya Mucha¡¯s cold machete almost Flew past his cheek.


    In the eyes of Naruto and Seleba, this is completely a game, but in the eyes of a relatively normal (?) girl like Boomer, both of them are fast, and she is almost dazzled.


    Although the fighting power is still very low now, Wukong¡¯s fighting skills were taught by the super bastard Naruto himself. The moment he and Yamucha passed by, he immediately stretched out his finger and pointed to Yamucha holding the knife. Wrist.


    "hateful!!"


    Wukong doesn''t know how to acupuncture acupuncture points, just point with his fingers. It''s just that the wrist is special. Even if it doesn''t happen to be on the meridian, it can numb the wrist. Ya Mucha can''t prevent it, so the sword immediately gets rid of it!


    "Drink!"


    Wukong yelled, and the hairy tail behind him swayed quickly from side to side at this moment, and then he slammed a punch.


    ''Usually the speed doesn''t need to be fast, as long as the attack is fast enough!''


    Naruto¡¯s teachings are still in my ears. Goku, a good boy, faithfully fulfilled what Naruto had said. He punched out and shot lightning quickly. The speed of his shot was not even on the same level as the speed of his movement. He punched with an inch of strength, short. The inch of strength that erupted in between, instantly smashed Yamucha''s knife into pieces!


    "It hurts!"


    Of course, Wukong is a natural stupid. After destroying Yamucha¡¯s weapon, his first reaction is not to chase, but to keep blowing towards his red fist. If he was Naruto, he would have taken this opportunity to launch a strong attack. .


    Naruto stood watching, three black lines drooping down his forehead, and he cursed in a tone of hatred for iron and steel, "Goku! You idiot, don''t give me distraction now! Attack!"


    "yes, Sir!"


    Although Wukong reacted immediately, Yamucha also slowed down at this time. Looking at the fragments of the big sword on the ground, I was really surprised. Looking at Wukong''s eyes, he completely regarded him as an enemy instead of an enemy. Little devil.


    Ya Mucha separated his legs, bowed slightly, matched his long hair, and looked like a beast ready to prey.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. I underestimated you. It''s been a long time since I met a comparable opponent."


    When encountering a powerful opponent, Wukong was equally excited, put on a fighting posture, and smiled: "You are also very powerful, and I am so happy to be able to fight with you!"


    "Huh! But the winner will be the next step!" Ya Mucha smiled on her face, with her right foot in front and her left foot in the back, combining the power of her whole body, and then rushed towards Wukong.

 895 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 895

    "Langya Fengfengquan!!"


    Ya Mucha¡¯s trick at this time is the wolf-fang Fengfengquan he developed by himself when the wild wolf hunts prey. To be precise, it is Xingyiquan. However, the Chinese Xingyiquan is a five-element boxing, imitating five animals. Posture, and Yamucha''s Langya Fengfengquan is completely imitating a wild wolf.


    Yamucha is very fast, at least for Wukong. Yamucha rushed in front of him almost instantly, and then kicked Wukong away with his hands into claws, so he attacked Wukong relentlessly. In the meantime, Wukong received dozens of slams, and finally Yamucha formed a calyx with his hands, knocking Wukong into the air with his whole body strength!


    This is a desert with a lot of rocks eroded by wind and sand. Wukong was hit by the power of Yamucha, and his back actually smashed two rocks, which stopped!


    "The winner is divided."


    Naruto scratched his cheek helplessly. It is said that Wukong''s strength should be higher than Yamucha, but the combat experience is still too little. After all, Wukong only has experience in fighting against him and Seriba. At present, Wukong''s The combat experience is not as good as Yamucha, but it doesn''t matter. Saiyans are all geniuses in combat. Only by fighting them can they grow at the fastest speed.


    Ya Mucha put away the posture of Langya Fengfengquan, then looked at Naruto confidently, and said, "I solved that kid, and you should do it next."


    Although Yamucha is very powerful, Naruto was definitely better than he is now when he was seven years old. Given the current level of martial arts on the earth, Naruto really can¡¯t afford to be interested in fighting at all, and fights lazily. He yawned and said, "You can make sure if it is really solved before you talk."


    "Nani?!"


    Yamucha''s eyes widened in disbelief, and Wukong pushed away the huge rock that was pressing on him at this time. Although he was hit by Yamucha, he didn''t seem to suffer much damage, and he didn''t bleed at all.


    "After receiving my wolffang wind fist, he hasn''t died yet?! This kid..."


    "Wukong!" Naruto''s face was stern, completely showing the attitude of a strict teacher, and said: "Don''t be careless, look carefully at his movements, if you lose, you are not allowed to eat dinner today!"


    "Hi!"


    Not being able to eat is the cruelest punishment for Wukong. Having caught Wukong''s fate a long time ago, Naruto immediately burned Wukong''s fighting spirit.


    "Damn it! I won''t miss again this time, Langya Fengfengquan!!"


    Ya Mucha launched an attack again, and his hands were like wolf claws to grab Wukong''s body. Wukong used his arms to resist, but he was beaten back by Yamucha''s continuous attacks.


    Naruto stood on one side and watched the battle. Seeing Wukong falling in the wind, he immediately pointed out.


    "Goku! Don''t hide, see his movements clearly, your power is above him, don''t hide, defeat him head-on!"


    "Yes!" Wukong gave up his defense in a blink of an eye, and opened his face wide, which is equivalent to being completely exposed to Yamucha''s attack, but at this moment, his eyes can already see Yamucha''s movements, and he can see Yamucha. Hit his fist and immediately fight back!!


    "stone!"


    Wukong punched Yamucha head-on. Wukong had the upper hand in strength. Wukong just felt a little numb in his arm, but Yamucha felt a tingling pain. Then Wukong''s middle and index fingers pierced Ya. Mucha''s eyes!


    "scissors!"


    "Ah! Damn it!"


    "cloth!"


    When Yamucha¡¯s eyes could not be opened, Wukong immediately slapped Yamucha into the air with a fist. Yamucha¡¯s heartfelt brother Puer immediately turned into a plane and ran away with Yamucha. .


    "Really..." Naruto grabbed Wukong''s head and said, "It took so much time to deal with this kind of guy. You have to get rid of him soon, don''t you know?"


    "yes, Sir!"


    "Well, yes, there is a big meal reward tonight."


    "Long live!"


    The process of searching for Dragon Ball is always accompanied by a lot of messy troubles. After solving Yamu Tea in the wasteland, everyone once again embarked on the journey of searching for Dragon Ball.


    Because of the Dragon Ball Radar developed by Buma, there is no need to take too many detours. I quickly found the location of the next dragon ball, the Flame Mountain occupied by the Bull Demon King, but this place was burned by the fire at this time, even that The seven-star dragon ball was also in the fire, and it was impossible to find it. According to the Bull Demon King, Wukong immediately went to find the strongest person in the world, the Guixianren Wutian teacher!


    Naruto had consciously wanted to see the power of Guixianren, so he didn''t extinguish the flames of Huoyan Mountain by himself.


    In terms of appearance, the turtle immortal really doesn''t fit the four characters of''Teacher Wu Tian''. On the outside, he is just a little old man carrying a tortoise shell. His dry body looks like he might fall down at any time.


    Facing the flames of Huoyan Mountain, it really makes people wonder if he can do it.


    Naruto touched Wukong''s head, looked at his future teacher, and smiled:


    "Wukong, you have to see the next thing clearly. It will help you tremendously in the future."


    "Yes, big brother!" Naruto no longer needs to explain, relying on Saiyan''s instinct, Wukong can already detect the huge Qi in Immortal Turtle''s body.


    boom!!


    With that huge Qi as support, Immortal Turtle''s originally thin body became extremely strong in an instant. He was originally a dry little old man, and at this time it actually looked more burly than the huge body of the Bull Demon King.


    Immortal Turtle was enveloped in a faint blue qi, gathering all his qi, and then condensing it all on his hands.


    "Turtle Qigong!!!"


    Dragon Ball is the first Japanese manga that Naruto has ever seen before. It is no exaggeration to say that it was Dragon Ball who spent his teenage years with him. Now he can really see Turtle Qigong, the master trick of Dragon Ball, even though his fighting power exceeds There are too many turtle immortals and I feel excited.


    The huge blue Qigong wave flies towards the burning flame mountain, the huge Qigong wave exudes infinite power!!


    boom!!


    Bouma and Wukong, as well as Yamucha hiding by the side, witnessed the power of Teacher Wu Tian, ??who is known as the strongest in the world. One move completely extinguished the flames of the entire Flame Mountain, even the entire mountain. , Even the castle with the Bull Demon King was blasted to the ground.


    "Okay, amazing..."


    Chapter 13-Naruto''s Entrustment, Revenge Plan!


    Guixianren¡¯s life is indeed quite complete. When he was young, he worshipped the martial arts master Wu Taidou. Later, he was respected by the world as Teacher Wu Tian, ??and he was respected. After he was old, he accepted a few talented disciples, Sun Wukong, Klin, Yamu Tea.


    Later, I was afraid that my disciples would be young and frivolous because of too much power, so I defeated Goku in the world''s No. 1 martial arts club. After three years, I felt that my disciples could spread their wings and fly high, so they naturally removed their original halo and did An gracious old man enjoys the rest of his life.


    Even after cultivating with the King of the North, Wukong hoped that his robes would retain the style of the turtle fairy. When fighting against Frieza, Wukong also remembered the turtle fairy, which shows his respect for the turtle fairy.


    In some respects, Tortoise Immortal and Ji Lai are also the same people, but Chi Lai is also a bit pedantic, and is subject to Konoha, so he does not live enough to be as chic as Tortoise Immortal, except for her lust and ugly appearance. Apart from two points, Guixianren''s life really cannot find any shortcomings.


    After sending out an extra-large tortoise school qigong, after blasting the Huoyan Mountain and the entire Bull Demon King¡¯s castle, the qi of the turtle immortal was hidden again, and from the body that was not as strong as a human, it became a dry body. Thin old man.


    "Sorry, Bull Devil, you have completely destroyed your castle. I haven''t used Turtle Qigong for many years."


    Immortal Turtle touched his bare head and smiled. The Bull Demon King¡¯s body is five times less burly than Immortal Turtle. He touched his helmet and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Master, after the Flaming Mountain is gone, it¡¯s cooler and cooler here. Good life. As for the castle, it can be built again."


    The bull devil, who is extremely burly in appearance and can definitely frighten children, is surprisingly talkative, but Wukong immediately ran to the turtle fairy and said: "Grandpa, your trick just now is so powerful, can you teach me?"


    Wukong is an absolute martial idiot. As long as he sees powerful people and powerful tricks, he will admire him whether he is an enemy or a friend. Although it hasn''t been long to meet the Guixian talent, Wukong admires this powerful grandfather very much.


    The turtle immortal put on sunglasses again and put on a tortoise shell on his back. Innocent children like Wukong are also very fond of the turtle immortal, and he kindly said: "If you want to learn tortoise school qigong, you need at least fifty years of practice. Oh."


    "It will take fifty years."


    Wukong shook his fingers and counted. Wukong, who had no idea about numbers, crashed his head.


    "Forget it, don''t care about it, try it first."

 896 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 896

    Except for fighting, Wukong was all idiots. He didn''t bother to care about the fifty years of math problems, and immediately learned the way the Turtle Immortal was just now, forming the shape of a calyx with his hands.


    "Turtle Qigong Bo! Drink it!"


    Wukong yelled, showing the martial arts talents that make Guixian people utterly stupefied. Just after reading it, he used Guixianren''s unique skill, Turtle Style Qigong. Although the size is far from that of Guixianren, it¡¯s just broken. It¡¯s just a car, but I really learned it only after reading it once.


    Sailiba, with one hand on his hips, as Wukong''s''parent'', was quite satisfied with Wukong''s performance, saying, "As a natural fighter, it is normal to have this level."


    "Wukong''s talent is definitely more than that, but I think it would be pretty good if this Turtle Immortal was to be Wukong''s teacher."


    "It''s him?" Sai Liba glanced at Immortal Turtle, looking like a bad old man, and said, "Is it all right on him?"


    "Speaking of combat effectiveness, he is of course not as good as you and me, but maybe he is a very suitable teacher for Goku?" With the advantage of knowing the plot, Naruto made absolute predictions himself, "Guipai Qigong may prove it, and in this Immortal Turtle should be considered the strongest human being on earth, and he can also use Qi to teach Wukong this knowledge. In this way, we will have time to leave the earth for some time."


    After hearing Naruto''s last words, Seleba''s hesitation was eliminated, her eyes became serious and firm, and she nodded slowly.


    "Successful," Wukong looked at his little hand, "but it''s still inferior to Grandpa Guixianren."


    Wukong''s martial arts talents are admired and jealous even for Guixian. Although Wukong has not been adopted by Monkey King in this life, Guixian still approached Wukong and said, "You are called Monkey King, do you want to come to my house to practice with me? , With your talent, after practicing, it might surpass me."


    "Really? Then..."


    Wukong subconsciously wanted to agree, but he took it back without saying anything, turning his head to look at Naruto and Seleba.


    "This kid really respects us." Naruto squeezed his chin, very satisfied with Wukong''s turning of his head.


    "Huh! It''s only a promise, not like a soldier at all!" Sai Liba snorted coldly, rather pretentiously.


    Although the reactions of the two''parents'' are completely different, there is absolutely no doubt that they care about Wukong. Naruto walked in front of Wukong, let alone in this world, even since his soul was born. The man bowed, with a sincere tone, and said: "Guo Xianren, Wukong will ask you to take care of it in the future. There are some things we want to tell you in private. Please come with us."


    Naruto pointed to the wilderness next to him, and then nodded to Sai Liba. A golden chakra burst out of Naruto''s body, which instantly turned into a golden streamer and flew towards the distance!


    A hint of shock flashed in the eyes of Immortal Turtle under the sunglasses, and the hand holding the cane was a little hard and white.


    ''It''s really misleading. He is such a strong master and so strong. Even Teacher Wu Taidou is not their opponent.''


    Although he was shocked in his heart, this old man, who was over 300 years old, did not hesitate. Although carrying a 100 kilograms of turtle shell, his speed was much faster than that of Wukong today, and he soon caught up with the lower speed. Naruto, listen to Naruto and tell the history of the universe.


    "So that''s it,"


    This squinting old man, holding a cane, looked extremely serious, and said: "You and the child of Goku were all destroyed by the man named Frieza, so the aliens who fled to the earth what."


    "Accurately speaking, I am not a Saiyan. Saiyans are just two people, Sairiba and Goku." Naruto corrected the problem in Guixian Ren''s words and said: "Frieza wants to exterminate Saiyans, so I I gave Goku a pseudonym. His real name is Kakarot. His father died in battle when he faced Frieza twelve years ago. Celiba and I have always wanted to find Frieza for revenge, but neither of us Maybe go to find Frieza with Wukong by his side, it''s just a dead end."


    Immortal Turtle is now more than three hundred years old, and in terms of strength, he is already standing at the top of humanity in the world, but Naruto''s words let him see the broader world in the universe and more powerful enemies.


    "According to what you said, how powerful is that Frieza?"


    "Well..." Naruto squeezed his chin, seemingly annoyed, then suddenly stretched out his hand and aimed at the deserted wilderness.


    "Tailed beast jade!!"


    The tail beast jade, once a nirvana, has now become a proud skill with the improvement of Naruto¡¯s strength. Naruto can produce a destructive tail beast jade with only one hand, although it looks like a spiral. The size of a pill, but its power is comparable to the ultimate tail beast jade used by the seven big tail beasts during the battle of tail beasts!


    boom!!


    A huge black chakra erupted in the wilderness, and the powerful energy flow spread rapidly around it, destroying everything that existed in the wilderness. It was more than ten times more powerful than the Turtle Qigong, which is more than ten times more powerful than the turtle fairy. The hand used such a powerful move!


    "This...this is simply..." Immortal Gui has been shocked to lose his language ability. It turns out that he has been just sitting on the well, thinking that he is already extremely powerful, but facing this blond man, Immortal Gui feels like he is facing Big Devil Bick...No, it''s stronger than Big Devil Bick!!


    "With my current strength, if I use all my power, I can easily turn this planet into dust in the universe, and if Frieza uses all his strength, I''m afraid that he won''t be able to catch a single move. "


    "How can there be such a strong person?!"


    "The problem is that there is. I went to Frieza to take revenge. To be honest, it was a matter of life and death, so Goku will take care of you." Naruto bowed to the turtle fairy again and will take care of Wukong. The responsibility was handed over to this old man, "I think if Goku does not reveal his real name, no one will notice that there are Saiyans on the planet at the edge of the universe, so before I and Sai Liba left the earth. At the time, Wukong will ask you, if we can¡¯t come back again, please let Wukong be an ordinary martial artist."


    "I understand." Immortal Turtle is a kind person. Although that is not a battle he can participate in at all, he is still willing to do something he can do.


    "Thank you, and then I will explain to Goku that I will leave Seleba for a while."


    After entrusting the responsibility of caring for Wukong to Immortal Turtle, Naruto also felt that the burden on his shoulders was lightened a lot, and then he took on another heavier burden, and he and Seriba were about to enter. The journey of the universe, truly begin their journey of revenge!!


    Chapter 14-Seven Dragon Balls, Summon Shenlong!


    Regarding things like revenge, neither Naruto nor Seriba would tell Goku, but an agreement was made with the Turtle Fairy. After they had collected seven dragon balls, Wukong went to Turtle Fairy to report.


    The dragon ball collection process went smoothly. Counting the fifth dragon ball found in Flaming Mountain, and the sixth dragon ball in the Guixian House, on Bouma¡¯s Dragon Ball radar, it has been shown that all six dragon balls have gathered together. The only thing left is the only one in the castle not far away.


    Boomer looked at the Dragon Ball Radar in her hand, with a look of excitement, but she seemed a little lost.


    "The last dragon ball is in that castle. As long as you find that dragon ball, you should be able to summon the dragon."


    The purpose of Bouma''s trip is to find the dragon ball, and then summon the dragon, and make a wish to find his prince charming, but when the matter is about to come, there are already six dragon balls in hand, but Bouma seems not so happy. I don''t know if it is because of this thrill. The thrilling adventure is about to end, or because of something else.


    The lovely daughter of the extremely sturdy Bull Demon King was also with Naruto and his team at this time. Because the flames of the Flame Mountain burned the Bull Demon¡¯s castle, the Bull Demon asked his daughter to find it. Immortal turtle, he was led by Wukong halfway, and there was a time difference. Later, the Bull Demon asked Naruto to find his daughter Qiqi.


    Although she is only twelve years old like Wukong, Kiki¡¯s legend is indeed a bit exposed, almost three-point style, but she herself does not seem to be shy, but leaned by Bouma¡¯s side and said: "Sister Bouma, what is Shenlong? Looks like?"


    Kiki¡¯s voice awakened Bouma from the slightly strange emotion just now, took a deep breath, then touched Kiki¡¯s hair, and said: "I don¡¯t know about it, but we will find it soon. It¡¯s the seventh dragon ball, just look at it directly."


    "Ok."


    Qiqi nodded heavily. In fact, she didn''t have any wish to realize it, but the girl''s curiosity like a cat. Anyway, she has nothing to do now, she is just boring. Come and see if there is any What a fun thing.


    "Open your eyes!"


    Naruto snorted, the original blue eyes immediately turned into pure white, and the sight range of his eyes expanded to more than ten kilometers, and even the walls of the castle could not resist Naruto''s sight at all. , Everything inside the castle was clearly seen by Naruto.


    "Let''s go, get the seventh dragon ball, and see what a dragon is like."


    To be honest, the Shenlong can be summoned immediately, even Naruto is a little excited at this time.


    "But how are we going to get in?" Pure Kiki looked at the huge gate of the castle. She hadn''t seen Naruto and Celiba before, and she didn''t understand the style of these two guys. "We want to sneak in. ?"


    In the worldview of a girl like Kiki, sneaking in is something thieves do. After saying this, Kiki''s face is also cutely red, it seems that this sentence is better than her The revealing dress made her feel shy even more.


    "Tsk tusk tusk tusk..."


    Naruto shook his fingers from side to side, with an awe-inspiring look that could deceive the people of the world, and said: "Kiki, we are not here to be thieves, we are here to take the Dragon Ball, so there is no need to sneak in, from the front door. Just walk in, super mini spiral shuriken!"


    Naruto used his swaying finger to condense a small spiral shuriken, and the ultimate Shuriken, which is about the same size as a normal shuriken, flew towards the closed steel gate immediately!


    boom!!


    The exact amount of Chakra exploded just right, blowing up the entire door in an instant, but it did not destroy the huge castle.


    "Hehe, we really didn''t come to be thieves." Sai Liba said this sentence with a sneer, making Naruto proud, and after Kiki also showed a smile, the conversation suddenly changed, "We are here to be robbers. of!"


    Although Sai Liba is not very pleasant to speak, but it is indeed true. Bouma also had to sigh the wonder of her life. She is obviously the eldest of a rich family, but after coming out, she will be reduced to a robber. Bouma really wanted to lament that her life experience in the past sixteen years has not been as exciting as this time.

 897 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 897

    After directly breaking the door with violence, everyone walked into the castle. There was not much light inside the castle, and it seemed a little dark. The feeling of darkness made the two girls, Bouma and Kiki, feel a little scared, and walked automatically. In the back, Wukong is the most fearless, so he owes his mouth, while Naruto and Sailiba are parallel to each other, following Wukong.


    A lot of surveillance cameras were installed in the dark corridors, and all the figures of Naruto and others were taken and passed to the owner of this castle.


    "King Pilaf, it''s not OK!" Dog Ninja Ashio dressed in a dark blue ninja suit broke into Pilaf''s office and said, "Master Pilaf, someone just broke into our castle!"


    Pilaf held the last one-star dragon ball in his hand. It seemed that he could see his dream of domination of the world from the orange glass ball. After imagining that the Dragon Ball meeting was interrupted by Ash, Pilaf glanced at the monitor The picture above, instead of panicking, but also showing a smile.


    "They were the ones who collected the dragon balls before. It''s really hard work. Collected six dragon balls for me. Then just grab all the dragon balls in their hands. Xiao Wu, activate the mechanism to deal with them."


    "Yes, Lord Pilaf."


    The black long-haired woman named Xiao Wu pressed a red button on the console in front of her, and immediately activated the defense mechanism in the castle.


    Click...


    Naruto, who was walking in the dark corridor, suddenly heard a sound of mechanism activation. Miss Bouma, who felt very bad, immediately paused in place, with a faint smile on her face.


    "Hey, this voice shouldn''t be..."


    "It''s a mechanism!" Qiqi, a purely positive girl, immediately took the second half of Bouma''s sentence, and even raised her hand like a primary school student, "Because my father''s castle also has a mechanism to deal with The enemy uses it."


    "It''s not the time to talk about this now!" Bouma exaggeratedly yelled, and the lady image disappeared instantly, "Run!"


    The walls inside the castle suddenly moved. The stone pillars on the ground, walls or ceiling will suddenly stretch out. If you accidentally hit those stone pillars, you may be crushed by the stone pillars. cake!


    "Really, why is there only such a tricky trick?"


    Naruto took a bite uncomfortably, and took out two lightweight but extremely sharp bone swords with both hands at the same time. The sword made of bones used two swords, Naruto easily chopped down all nearby stone pillars.


    "What a boring thing!"


    Celiba has seen more high-end alien technology. Although the defense facilities of this castle are absolutely impossible for ordinary people to pass through, Celiba feels extremely boring, and now she just wants to find it quickly The Dragon Ball summoned the Shenlong, and a wave of qigong destroyed a half of the castle.


    "Damn fellow, actually ruined my well-designed mechanism!"


    The blue-skinned Pilav¡¯s face seemed to have some angry blushes, and he immediately pressed a black button on the console. The walls inside the castle all began to move, forming a cage in a short time. Naruto and all of them are locked inside, all front, back, left, and right are airtight.


    "What are you playing this time?"


    When Celiba''s patience gradually reached its limit, a TV screen was lowered from the inside of the stone cage.


    "Welcome, I am the great King Pilaf, and welcome you to my castle." Pilaf, who is short in stature, and feels very short even if he can only see a head on TV, looks at him triumphantly. Naruto and the others said: "You are all locked up by me now. If you don''t want to die in my castle, please obediently hand over all the six dragon balls you collected."


    Celiba akimbo her waist, showing her perfect six-pack abs full of strength in her umbilical outfit. She looked at Pilaf on the TV screen and said, "The last planet in this way is really With you, this will save us from looking for it, Naruto, give me the exact location of this guy."


    Naruto¡¯s white eyes could only helplessly become Celiba¡¯s detectors. After carefully inspecting the internal structure of the entire castle, he said: ¡°A hundred meters in front of us, about two floors up, there are three A life reaction should be there."


    "Oh, that''s it." Sailiba squeezed her finger bones. The body of this Saiyan female warrior was full of power just by looking at it.


    Pilaf seemed to be very confident in his own mechanism, and said triumphantly: "It''s useless, the mechanism I personally designed by King Pilaf is not something you can break. If you don''t want to die, hand over the Dragon Ball!"


    "is it?"


    She raised her eyebrows coldly, and saw such an ant saying such arrogant words in front of her, which made Celiba feel a little hairy, and immediately waved a bomb!!


    Although it is ultra-hard concrete that can withstand the bombardment of rockets, and there is a 30 cm thick alloy plate behind it, it has no effect at all under a qigong bomb that Selaba casually handed. The castle was immediately bombed by Selaba. A channel was opened.


    Pilaf and the others didn''t know what was going on, the fierce and sturdy woman appeared in front of them, sneered, and returned all what Pilaf had just said to him.


    "If you don''t want to die, hand over the Dragon Ball!"


    Pilaf still wanted to fight back, but he was kicked stunned by Celiba without going over, and then he robbed the last planet. Bouma looked at the seven dragon balls gathered in front of him with a dreamlike feeling. , In such a short time, she really had collected seven dragon balls scattered all over the world, but now, she didn''t want to make any wishes at all.


    The seven dragon balls reacted to each other, flashing light flashes, Naruto took a deep breath, suppressed the tension in his heart, and walked before the seven dragon balls.


    "Come out, Shenlong!"


    Chapter 15-Make a wish to Shenlong, things that Naruto has forgotten!


    To be honest, when he was a child, Naruto really called this line because he imitated the story of Dragon Ball, but at that time he really didn''t expect to see Shenlong with his own eyes.


    The seven dragon balls emit orange light, and the sky becomes overcast in an instant. The thick dark clouds cover the originally bright night sky, and the golden moon in the sky, whirlwind on the ground, and thunder dragon rolling in the sky, In terms of being able to realize any wish, this appearance is indeed in line with Shenlong''s worth.


    It¡¯s quite a huge body. The size of the Shenlong is probably bigger than the full ten tails. The whole body is covered with green scales, the huge body hovering in the air, and the two red eyes. It is full of power.


    "The person who has collected seven dragon balls, speak your wish, no matter what it is, I can fulfill it for you, but only one."


    Shenlong¡¯s ability to realize wishes is a greater temptation for anyone than Pandora¡¯s Box. Naruto suppressed the excitement in his heart and turned to look at Bouma, saying: "Bouma, you want to make a wish ?"


    Really seeing the emergence of the Shenlong, apart from excitement, Bouma has been a carefree girl for the first time in the past sixteen years. There is a trace of emptiness in the heart of the girl. It seems that it took a month to complete a very complicated Jigsaw puzzle, when putting the last piece on the puzzle, in addition to satisfaction, what I am afraid of is the feeling of emptiness and loss after completing a major event. Bouma is probably like this at this time. She feels that her original wish and The experience during this period of time seemed so small, shook his head, and said: "Forget it, I don''t have much to wish for. This wish is for you."


    Boomer gave up the opportunity to make a wish. This is a good thing for Naruto and Selaba. Selaba looked up at the huge dragon and shouted: "Shenlong, please help me destroy a man named Frieza. People!"


    "Frieza?"


    Shenlong''s eyes glowed red, and about half a minute later, Shenlong''s mouth made a deep voice again.


    "I cannot fulfill this wish."


    "why?"


    "I can''t achieve a desire beyond the power of the god who made me. The man named Frieza is too strong to be destroyed."


    After all, Shenlong is not omnipotent. The power of Shenlong is controlled by the man who made him, the god, that is, the Namek. Although the fighting power is far greater than that of the earth, the name of the god is not a false name, but compared to Frieza That kind of person, the power gap is too big, the dragon ball on the earth even Vegeta and Napa can''t deal with it, of course it can''t deal with Frieza.


    Although it had long been expected that Shenlong would not be able to fulfill his wish, Seriba still felt depressed at this time.


    Naruto also looked up at the extremely huge Shenlong. The memory of his childhood was thrown aside by Naruto. He expressed his wish to Shenlong.


    "Shenlong, can you send me to the world where I was originally?"


    The technique of Thunder God failed, Naruto could only put his hope of returning to the original world on the ability of Shenlong, and Shenlong''s eyes glowed with red light, and then gave a disappointing answer again.


    "I''m sorry, a strong man from another world, I can''t achieve your wish. The space of this world is sealed by a tremendous force. No one can leave this world, and my ability can''t break through this seal."


    "seal?"


    Shenlong is absolutely fair and will not favor anyone. No matter whether the other party¡¯s wish is good or bad, Shenlong will realize it, so Shenlong will not lie. In fact, he has no need to deceive Naruto, but Naruto doesn¡¯t understand it. Who can place such a huge seal in a world where the fighting power of Dragon Ball surpasses the gods and demons?


    Using his ability after comprehending the sixth sense, searching his own memory, after thinking about it, it seems that only the god of destruction, Birus, and his follower, Vis, who are completely unknowable in strength.


    No matter which one, their strength and realm are far from what Naruto can shake today. He sighed and pressed the disappointment in his heart to the deepest part of his heart, so that no one would know the secret hidden in his heart.


    Shenlong couldn''t achieve two consecutive wishes. Naruto had a good temper and didn''t care about it, but the irritable Saiyan female warrior was not so good to recuperate. She snorted and said uncomfortably, "Cut! What Shenlong that fulfills all wishes, Actually two consecutive wishes said no! Are you kidding us?!" We set out expectantly to find the dragon ball, but after summoning the dragon, it was such a result, no wonder Celiba was angry.


    Naruto stretched out his hand to soothe the now very hot Seleba, lest she directly kill the Shenlong.


    "Shenlong, since you can''t achieve my wish, I can make other wishes now."

 898 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 898

    "Yes, but only one."


    "Then please develop the power hidden in the bodies of me, Seleba, and Monkey King, the more the better!"


    "This is no problem."


    Repeated and repeated, if the third wish Shenlong still said no, then even Naruto would want to kill Shenlong directly, but fortunately, this wish is within the scope of Shenlong''s ability, and relatively For Naruto and others, this wish is a lot of difficulties, but for Shenlong, it is a piece of cake.


    "The power hidden in the three of you is huge. As compensation, I will try my best to bring out your potential."


    Shenlong''s eyes burst out with a strong red light, and then they split into three red lights, which respectively enveloped Naruto and the three of them.


    Sai Liba and Monkey King are both Saiyans. Their bodies are buried with the most terrifying power that is enough to destroy the universe. There is absolutely no doubt about their potential. Naruto thought that his potential should be better than that of Saiyans. Riba is much worse, but he started to practice earlier so that he can suppress the power of Seliba, but Naruto doesn''t know that in his heart, there is an infinite power that even the gods and demons must fear!


    After the red light that enveloped the three of them disappeared, Naruto and the others could all feel the increase in their strength. Naruto had the strongest control. The breath around him only fluctuated, and then he was all hidden in his own. There is no breath in the strong body.


    And Celiba finally showed a look of joy, slammed a punch hard, feeling the powerful force that almost flourished in the body, it was incredible for Celiba, just a few seconds , The qi in her body almost skyrocketed at a terrifying speed, and her strength almost doubled.


    For a warrior, there is nothing that excites Seliba more than the increase in combat effectiveness, and his face has finally improved a lot, saying: "The dragon who realizes his wishes, this is more truthful!"


    Wukong himself has the lowest strength, but after Shenlong''s eliciting potential, his increase is the largest.Although in terms of numerical value, Naruto¡¯s increased combat power is the most, but his own combat power is high, this parent is big, the increase appears to be small, Sai Liba¡¯s combat power is doubled, while Wukong¡¯s original combat power is only 20. Now But it skyrocketed directly to the level of nearly 200, which is a huge increase.


    "Naruto, Naruto, what''s going on?!"


    Wukong still didn''t understand what was going on. At this time, his whole body was covered with a faint blue light. It was because his Qi suddenly increased too much to control it completely, causing the Qi to leak to the surface of the body.


    Naruto stretched out his hand and patted Wukong, using his omnipotent chakra to suppress the qi leaked from Wukong back into his body, saying: "Wukong, this is your power, but you still can''t control it well, you But you have to practice hard, brother is still waiting for you to surpass me one day."


    "Yeah!" Wukong nodded vigorously, his eyes full of war spirit, "Being beyond Naruto is my biggest goal!"


    "Your wish has been fulfilled, so goodbye."


    Shenlong completed his mission and immediately bid farewell to Naruto and the others. The huge body glowed with golden light, and then hovered into a huge golden light group in the sky, then split into seven dragon balls, scattered towards Flying to the seven corners of the world.


    Naruto has quick eyes and quick hands. He found his four planets just before the dragon ball turned into a rock, and immediately reached out to the sky.


    "Vientiane Tianyin!"


    Not long after the four planets left, they were attracted by the gravity in Naruto''s hands and returned to Naruto''s hands, saying: "Dragon Ball will become a stone after fulfilling its wish, but it will be restored after a year. Here, the next trip to find Dragon Ball will wait until a year later."


    "Yes," the sixteen-year-old genius girl showed a trace of emotion on her face, and her eyes seemed to have deep meaning. "The journey of searching for Dragon Ball is over, and I should go home too, Naruto, how about you? Do you want to go back to the mountains?"


    Bouma''s eyes were very shiny in the night. The look of expectation seemed to tell the little and embarrassed desire in the girl''s heart. Naruto felt that his nose was itchy and couldn''t help scratching it twice, and said:" I don''t think I will go back for the time being. Wukong is going to the turtle fairy to practice, and Seriba and I are going to find some powerful opponents to fight."


    Naruto said he was looking for an opponent, but he was actually looking for Frieza to seek revenge, but Bouma didn''t know the key, her eyes were shining, staring at Naruto¡¯s handsome face, and said: "Then, if you don¡¯t know where to go for now If so, how about going to my house in the West Capital for a few days? There will be a luxurious dinner every day."


    Seleba opened her mouth to explain that they were actually leaving the earth, but Naruto reached out and stopped him. Whether it was because of Bouma¡¯s eyes or because of something else, Naruto wanted to go to the West Capital once. , And he does have something to ask Buma.


    "Then bother."


    Bouma was in a good mood, and it was difficult to rub her nose childishly, and said: "If you know it''s disturbing, you should be less angry with me, otherwise I will sweep you out."


    "It''s really violent, can I take back what I just said?"


    "Of course not!" Miss Bouma''s temper came up, even Naruto was only obedient and obedient. Although she had not known each other for a long time, but this tacit understanding and inexplicable ambiguity made Bouma feel precious and raised her head. Looking at the sky, the cold moonlight shone on her reddish cheeks.


    "The moon is so beautiful."


    "Yeah, such a full moon is rare." Naruto followed Bouma''s tone with emotion, and then suddenly scratched his head with a mentally disabled look.


    "I seem to have forgotten something very important..."


    "Roar!!"


    Chapter 16-Goku¡¯s Great Ape, Go to the Western Capital!


    Following Naruto and Buma''s words, Wukong also subconsciously raised his head and glanced at the sky. The moment he saw the huge golden moon, Wukong felt his heart beat violently.


    At the full moon, a special blue light wave with a special frequency of 17 million hertz is reflected from the moon. This unique moonlight is not only effective on werewolves and vampires, but also triggers the bloodthirsty and raging Saiyans of the fighting nation the power of.


    Wukong''s eyes were completely blood-red in an instant, and his whole body exuded a dangerous and completely uncontrollable atmosphere like a wounded beast!


    His body began to grow rapidly, and in a blink of an eye the original clothes on his body broke and burst. The qi from Wukong caused the gravel and dust on the ground to overcome the gravity and fly upwards, and Wukong''s body began to become Strong, huge, and beginning to grow thick hair!!


    "Roar!!"


    Wukong, who transformed for the first time, uttered a huge unconscious roar, because Naruto had just made a wish to Shenlong, triggering the potential of the three of them. Now Wukong has two hundred fighting power under normal conditions. After transforming into a giant orangutan, The combat power instantly becomes ten times, that is, a full two thousand combat power!


    The combat power of Big Demon King 260 is enough to destroy a city instantly with a full blow. Although there is no radiation, it has a huge destructive power comparable to that of a nuclear bomb. Now that Goku has become a great ape, his combat power has soared to two thousand, although there is no Reason, but it has triggered endless destruction in the Saiyan''s blood. This world at night is enough for Wukong to completely turn one-fifth of the earth into scorched earth!


    "Run!"


    Naruto grabbed Kiki and Bouma and ran away in an instant. Wukong had completely transformed and began to destroy him. Everything in this world was a target for Wukong at this time!!


    "Roar!!"


    Wukong raised his arms high, and ejected a huge blue energy column from his mouth. The destructive power was greater than that of the Turtle Qigong that bombed the Flame Mountain by the Turtle Immortal. It bombed a mountain range with one shot, Pilaf ''S castle also instantly turned into fly ash in Wukong''s energy wave!


    Kiki and Bouma were saved by Naruto and looked at the crazy gorilla in horror.


    "Then, is that Wukong?!" Bouma''s voice trembled with fear and shock, "How could he become like this?!"


    Although the time to get along is not long, both Bouma and Qiqi are very clear about Wukong''s character, simple, kind, innocent and innocent. He is such a simple person, but at this moment, he is completely transformed into a devil of destruction!


    Naruto scratched his cheek, seeming to smile a little embarrassedly: "This is the special thing about Saiyans. As long as the eyes see the blue light emitted by the full moon, they will become gorillas, fighting strength. It will also skyrocket tenfold, and then it will start to destroy like crazy, ha ha..."


    Naruto laughed dryly, but it was clear that there was no panic on his face, just some embarrassment.


    Sai Liba''s expression is also the same helpless, looking at Wukong who is constantly destroying everything around him in the distance, and said: "I am too careless when I say that, I didn''t notice that today is the full moon."


    Just now Naruto and Seriba raised their heads and said to Shenlong for so long, nothing happened. In addition, because of the joy brought by the increase in combat power after Dragon Ball''s potential was developed, both Naruto and Seriba did not notice that it was a full moon tonight. , Wukong accidentally saw the moon in the sky and turned into a gorilla immediately.


    Nowadays, Wukong with a combat power of two thousand is invincible on the earth. Except for Naruto and Sailiba, absolutely no one can stop the giant ape-shaped Wukong, but in just one minute of speaking, Wukong has already covered a radius of more than ten kilometers. Everything within the scope is destroyed!


    With Wukong¡¯s speed of destruction, less than half an hour is enough to completely destroy everything within a radius of hundreds of kilometers, and after becoming a great ape, the power of the Saiyan is almost endless. Qiqi looks at the destruction in the distance. The gorilla''s cute face turned pale in fright.


    "What should I do now?!"


    "An La An La"


    Regarding the fear of Bouma and Kiki, two relatively normal girls, Naruto just flicked his fingers casually and said, "Fortunately, Goku is the ape instead of Seriba. Don''t worry, it can be resolved immediately. ."


    I can only say that it¡¯s really fortunate that Cyliba didn¡¯t see the full moon. Otherwise, if Cyliba¡¯s combat power increased tenfold, even Naruto would definitely not be able to defeat Cyliba head-on, and Cyliba was just a low-level fighter. , Although the combat effectiveness is very strong now, but after becoming a gorilla, there is still no reason.


    Whether or not he can maintain his sanity after being transformed into a giant ape seems to be entirely a matter of bloodliness. It has nothing to do with combat effectiveness. In Dragon Ball GT, after Wukong regrown his tail, he saw the blue light emitted by the earth turned into a golden giant ape, but in the end it was completely complete. Without reason, although Seleba is definitely better than Vegeta now, if she transforms, she will be in the same situation as Wukong!


    Taking the two scared girls to Seriba''s care, Naruto immediately turned into a golden streamer and flew towards Wukong.


    Wukong and Naruto have lived together for twelve years. Although they have just started to learn Qi, they are very familiar with Naruto''s breath in instinct. As soon as Naruto approaches Wukong''s body, Wukong who has lost his mind has already noticed it. Turning around, aiming at Naruto in the air, a huge energy cannon shot out immediately!!


    boom! !

 899 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 899

    "Goku, it''s not right to hit Big Brother."


    Naruto smiled and joked. He didn''t care about Wukong''s attack that could destroy a huge mountain in an instant. He just stretched out his hand flatly. After Wukong''s giant ape turned into a giant ape, the two thousand combat power for Naruto In other words, it was just a fraction. Naruto easily caught Wukong''s huge attack, and then, with his five fingers, he instantly crushed Wukong''s energy cannon!


    Seeing that his attack was ineffective, Wukong let out a huge roar. He kept beating his chest with his hands, making a sound like a war drum, then clenched his fists with both hands and slammed down Naruto''s head fiercely!


    "Xianxiang!"


    Naruto slammed the air with a punch, and shot out a huge air cannon, breaking Wukong''s fists open. The huge power also forced Wukong to take two steps back in the state of being a giant ape, and then Naruto figured out. Going forward like lightning in the air, he rushed to Wukong in an instant, opened the kaleidoscope writing wheel of his eyes, and stared at Wukong''s red eyes that completely lost his reason.


    "I''m sorry, Wukong, I have to let you sleep for a while, Moon Read!"


    Naruto performed the strongest moon reading technique on Wukong, forcing Wukong¡¯s spirit to temporarily detach from his body. This state also allowed Wukong to escape from his great ape-like state. After his body gradually became smaller, he lay down because he lost consciousness completely. Sleeping on the ground, Naruto grabbed Wukong''s tail, looked at the stinky boy who was sleeping very sweetly, and couldn''t help kicking him in both feet.


    "Smelly boy! After getting into trouble and sleeping so soundly!"


    Goku¡¯s great ape transformation was stopped by Naruto in time, so it did not cause too much damage, and their first trip to find Dragon Ball ended at this time. Goku was going to report to the turtle fairy house, and Naruto took Qiqi After being sent back to the Bull Demon King, he followed Bouma to her house, the Universal Capsule Company in the West Capital!


    "Welcome, this is my home."


    Bouma¡¯s family is very rich, and it is definitely the richest family in the world, because Bouma¡¯s father, Dr. Brives, developed the universal capsule, which can be said to be an item that triggered the technological revolution of the earth and founded the universal capsule Company, so it has gathered a lot of wealth.


    Bouma¡¯s home is very large, and even several large parks can be built in her yard. However, there are not many servants in such a large family. The main reason is that Bouma and her parents live here. Others On the one hand, they are mainly mechanized.


    "Bouma, your house is a bit too big."


    Although he was once the world¡¯s richest man in the world of Conan, Naruto¡¯s wealth at the time made it possible to build such a huge mansion, but the courtyard was a bit too big. Naruto felt that he shot from one end to the other. You can also make a bowl of instant noodles.


    Boomer smiled softly, with her hands behind her back, she looked very happy, and said: "Because my dad is a scientist, he often makes some strange inventions and often explodes, so he made the yard It¡¯s a little bigger, so as not to affect others."


    "I think this is not just a bigger level." Even the Saiyan female warrior couldn''t help but complain to Bouma at this time.


    Bouma was so careless, she didn''t mind at all, and said:


    "You guys come in quickly, the journey of collecting dragon balls has troubled you all the time, now when I arrive at my house, I will treat you well."


    Bouma was so innocent and innocent. With a smile on her face, Naruto couldn''t tell what she was leaving at once, but walked into this huge house with Seleba.


    Although Wanneng Capsule Company has almost the highest technology on the planet, many places in life are mechanized, but some places have adopted the simplest manpower. In that huge yard, there is a blond person drying clothes, using It is the most primitive way to hang clothes on an outdoor clothes pole, not a simpler clothes dryer.


    "mom!"


    There was a mother who hadn¡¯t seen her for a month. Boomer waved her hand happily. Mrs. Breves saw her daughter who had been away from home for more than a month, but she did not feel like ordinary parents for leaving home without permission. Her daughter scolded for a while, but she covered her mouth and let out a soft laugh.


    "Oh, little Bouma is back, and she also brought her boyfriend back. Bouma is so good or bad, and there is such a handsome boyfriend not to introduce her to her mother."


    For a moment, the foreheads of the three people over there were all black lines...


    Chapter 17-The Jumper Woman, Lan Qi Appears!


    Naruto has seen a lot of single-celled organisms, even himself, sometimes becomes a superb single-cell at the lower limit of IQ, but Mrs. Brives is definitely the best one, and there is no one. .


    Although he has been with each other for 16 years, Bouma couldn''t accept the off-line from his mother, and finally wiped off the slash shadow on his face, and said with embarrassment: "Mom, don''t talk nonsense! They are all my friends!"


    Mrs. Brives seemed to have no idea of ??what to say or what not to say. She touched her lips with her hand, seemed to think about it, and then looked at Celiba, although she has a beautiful six. He had a mass abs, but from the face, earrings, nails, and breasts, it could be seen that it was a woman, and he suddenly exclaimed, covering his mouth.


    "Oh, like the girl Boomer? Ooo ...... my lovely daughter Lily ...... turned out to be" made a judge of their own imaginary, then clutching his face ''burst into tears'', but in After three seconds, he let go of his hand, his face was clean and there were no traces of tears at all, but his eyes were looking forward to his daughter.


    "Now, Bouma, how about mom playing with you Lily?"


    Bouma¡¯s face is completely red, it is shy and embarrassing. Usually, Bouma just complains about the degree of her mother¡¯s off-line, but it still looks like this in front of Naruto and Seleba. It really made Bouma feel a huge shame, and then broke the table with shame!


    "Go away!!"


    Boomer, who was irritated by the excitement, had no self-cultivation at all. She knocked her mother into the air with a fist. Mrs. Brives plunged into the soil like a green onion. Boomer didn¡¯t bother to see if her mother would be affected. He killed himself and immediately grabbed Naruto and Seleba and ran wildly.


    Naruto and Seleba were also defeated by Mrs. Brives'' off-line level. After arriving in Boomer''s room, they gradually began to repair their broken nerves.


    The blush on Bouma''s face gradually disappeared, but still with a trace of embarrassment, she said: "I''m sorry, my mother is a fool, don''t care what she says."


    Although she is an arrogant warrior, Celiba, who is totally ignorant of single-celled creatures, smiled bitterly and said, "Bouma, I am beginning to admire you a bit."


    The content that I admire does not need to be said by Seleba and Boomer knows it, which makes Boomer also show a wry smile.


    Naruto rubbed his temples, letting his aching head relax quickly, exhaled a sulky breath, looked around, and said: "I didn''t expect Bouma''s room to look like this. Someone is so feminine."


    Although she is only sixteen years old and her body is not fully developed, she is a normal earth girl, not a glorious warrior like Seriba. Bouma looks more like a girl in her personality and lifestyle. There are many cute plush toys in the room, the main color is also girlish pink.


    The room is very large. There are several bookcases on the opposite side of the bed. They are full of books. If you look closely, most of them are related to science, such as machinery and electronics. There is even a small bookcase in this room. On the workbench, there are two screwdrivers, and some screws and wires are scattered.


    Bouma left for more than a month, and there was no dust here. Obviously Mrs. Breves came to clean, but there was no trace of anything on the table. It seemed that Mrs. Breves just cleaned the room. But he didn''t touch any Bouma''s things. It should be because he respected his daughter''s wishes and wouldn''t mess with her things casually.


    Bouma¡¯s little face was blushing again. It was obviously the first time he let an outsider into his room and felt a little shy. At this moment, the vitality was even more terrifying than Buu¡¯s, and he suddenly pushed in. Holding a tray.


    "Oh, you are all here. These are biscuits I made by myself. You must try them."


    Mrs. Brives seems to like to make things with her own hands. Whether it is housework or cooking, she does her own hands instead of using more convenient machinery. This mansion in the center of the West Capital, a highly prosperous and mechanized city, may be because The existence of this natural woman retains some human touches, perhaps because of this, Bouma has developed a simple and kind character.


    Boomer was embarrassed just now because of her shyness. Mrs. Brives opened the door and came in just to ease this. After her mother put down the tray, Boomer immediately pushed her out of her room without hesitation. .


    "Okay, Mom, I will entertain them, so you can do your thing quickly, whether it''s cooking or housework, please go out quickly."


    Don''t go out quickly, Bouma is really afraid that her mother will say anything embarrassing to everyone.


    "Oh, my little Boomer is shy." Mrs. Breves made a nice high pitch, she couldn''t see any kindness when she was covering her mouth. Before she was completely pushed out of the room by her daughter, she endured I couldn''t help but look back, and said softly, "Who will become my son-in-law? I look forward to it."


    Mrs. Brives, who had been completely broken, was expecting a mess, even making her daughter a lily, causing Bouma to blush again.


    Although my brain is very problematic, Mrs. Brives¡¯ craftsmanship is quite good. The freshly squeezed juice tastes good. The freshly baked cumin cookies are also very crispy and delicious. Bouma seems to have not inherited her mother¡¯s. craft.


    After tasting the craftsmanship of Mrs. Brives, Naruto also began to say what he wanted to trouble Bouma.


    "By the way, Bouma, I have one thing to ask you."


    Boomer put down the glass and said with a smile: "It''s too far-fetched to say please, aren''t we good friends? Just say what you have, and I will definitely do my best." Bouma patted her chest. The young girl''s well-developed Shuangfeng swayed gently with Bouma''s movement, making the originally boyish movements look a little coquettish.


    Naruto felt that he was a little bit dry, and he shifted his gaze uncomfortably, and said, "In fact, we have a spaceship, and I want you to help me repair it and remodel it."


    "spacecraft?"


    "Yeah, I didn¡¯t tell you before. We are from the planet Vegeta. The spacecraft that we took when we came to Earth stopped in the mountain where we lived before. But when we landed, it was because of some collisions. , So some parts of the spacecraft are broken, so I have to ask you to repair it."


    When the spacecraft landed on Earth twelve years ago, Seleba was still in the treatment cabin for treatment. Goku was still a baby. Naruto fell into a coma due to the explosive force against Frieza. Everyone could not control the spacecraft. As a result, the spacecraft malfunctioned while passing through the atmosphere, causing part of the spacecraft''s body to be hit, so it has not been used for the past 12 years, and now it is overgrown with weeds.


    Boumak is a super genius in mechanics. After hearing Naruto''s words, his eyes suddenly flashed.


    "No problem, just hand it to me!" Bouma made a promise in advance before seeing the spacecraft. "I also want to see what level of alien technology has reached, but in Until the spacecraft is completely repaired, please stay at my house temporarily."


    Bouma also has her own careful thoughts. Although the girl¡¯s heart is somewhat reserved, she also hopes that Naruto can live in her own home, so that she can have more opportunities to get close to him. Naruto and Sailiba do not have that ability. Repairing the spaceship, so of course it can only be done by Bouma.

 900 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 900

    After using the technique of the Thunder God to instantly transfer the spacecraft from the deep mountains to the home of Bouma, the capital of the west, Bouma and her father, Dr. Brives, immediately began to study the spacecraft.


    Although Bouma has a genius brain capable of independently developing Dragon Ball Radar, the overall technological level of the earth is still not as good as other planets. The structure of the spacecraft is quite complicated, and even experts like Dr. Brives need not short of it. Time can completely repair the spacecraft.


    Celiba knows that when the spacecraft is completely repaired, they will leave the earth to find Frieza for revenge, so they have been doing the final preparations before taking off recently, while Bouma took advantage of this time and ran with Naruto secretly. Went out on a date.


    "Speaking..."


    Naruto''s life is a life of complaints. He will always complain. Walking on the bustling streets of the West Capital, looking at the energetic girl jumping around, he said: "Aren''t you supposed to be helping me repair the spaceship? Why do you still have time to ask me out for shopping?"


    "Then I have to take a rest." The genius girl also had a cheeky face, and said such words without blushing, "If I work every day, I will be exhausted, if a genius girl like me dies. Don¡¯t you feel sad now?"


    "Of course not." Naruto''s answer was not unexpected, and Bouma was about to retaliate, but Naruto''s next sentence made Bouma smile like a flower.


    "If you die, I will find the Dragon Ball to resurrect you." (Although in fact, you only need to use the reincarnation technique...)


    The sixteen-year-old genius girl liked Naruto¡¯s words very much, and the depressed mood that was hit by him just disappeared completely. She took the initiative to put her arms around Naruto¡¯s arm and said, "Go go, let¡¯s go buy it. Things, there are a lot of people today."


    "If there are a lot of people, don''t ask me out."


    Naruto continued his life-long tucao career, rolled his eyes, and was helplessly held hostage by Bouma and embarked on a shopping trip. But in this world, it is destined to not be so peaceful. Naruto and the others have not bought anything yet. Hearing a sudden chaos ahead, ping-pong gunfire accompanied by the rapid sound of police siren.


    "Get out of my mother!!"


    Chapter 18-The girl''s slender heart, Lan Qi transforms!


    The floating motorcycle rushed out from the corner of the street, and Naruto''s face seemed to twitch when he saw the blonde woman driving the motorcycle.


    Naruto feels that he is about to be poisoned by blond hair recently. During these days living in Bouma¡¯s house, he has to endure the mental intoxication of Mrs. Brives, who has some brain problems. Now he finally went out shopping with Bouma, but I also met a blonde woman who is very troublesome in this world!


    Although the combat effectiveness is very low, the weapons in hand are just ordinary thermal weapons produced by Earth Technology, but its sturdiness can even compete with Liba!


    Even if the combat effectiveness is only in the single digits, there is no Cyliba, but the woman also showed her greatness, manipulating a very fast floating motorcycle with one hand, and holding a submachine gun in the other hand, chasing behind her. ''S police officers fired indiscriminately!


    "Get out of my mother!"


    The blonde woman, regardless of her sturdiness and strength, would surpass Belmode and Feng Fujiko. After firing the submachine gun, she immediately threw the entire submachine gun as a weapon and smashed a police car. The window of the car forced the police car to stop!


    The submachine gun bullets were all fired, but the blonde woman did not know where to take a bazooka out, tightly clamped the motorcycle with her slender and fit legs, so that the motorcycle would not lose control, then twisted her body and aimed at the police car behind. There was a devil smile.


    "Go to death for me! You damn policemen!!"


    boom!!


    Using rocket launchers on the bustling streets of the West Capital, I have to say that this blond woman is quite crazy. Just using rocket launchers in downtown is enough to make her an internationally wanted S-class dangerous person. .


    In fact, the amount of reward she offered in the black market is indeed quite high, even surpassing many felons, up to two million!


    The blonde woman bombed a police car with a rocket, and the bombed police car caused total chaos in traffic, while the blonde woman laughed and went away easily at this moment!


    Naruto¡¯s chin was pinched. After he realized the sixth sense and developed the potential of his brain, Naruto can gradually find it back even if it is his childhood memory. After a little thought, he knows that this woman is Dragon Ball. Lan Qi, a rare female character, has a dual personality. The blond Lan Qi has a violent, arrogant and unconstrained personality. However, the blue-haired Lan Qi has a gentle and considerate personality and is very good at doing housework. She is cute and cute. Lan Qi, with blond and blue hair, will switch immediately regardless of occasion as long as she sneezes.


    There are very few female characters in the Dragon Ball World. In fact, in the later stage, except for Kiki, Bouma and Vidili, other female characters basically no longer appear, but Naruto really likes the beauty with dual personality. Before the spacecraft was completely repaired, Naruto couldn''t help but spend time.


    Buma looked at the place that caused the chaos. Although it was far away, she could still smell the burning smell. After all, the West Capital was her hometown. The destruction caused by Lan Qi made Buma frown. Said: "The female robber''s method is too exaggerated. Using rocket launchers on the street, I don''t know how many people will be killed!"


    He has killed countless people, so Naruto is not at all disgusted with Lan Qi''s actions. Instead, he laughed and said: "If this is the case, why don''t we follow the female robber to see?"


    "Let''s go and have a look?" Bouma repeated, and then turned to look at Naruto, the expression on his face filled with endless doubts, "You didn''t fall for the female robber, did you?"


    It¡¯s no wonder that Boomer was so suspicious. Naruto, this guy, exposed his nature in front of Bouma not long after. Bouma is now very clear about the nature of this guy, and even though he was watching from a distance just now, You can also see that the woman''s figure is quite good, and her face shouldn''t be too bad. This really made Boomer doubtful.


    Naruto instantly showed a righteous expression, looked at Bouma seriously, and said: "Bouma, you can''t slander me like this, otherwise Celiba will kill me!"


    Bouma rolled her eyes, but this genius girl was not so easily deceived, with some contempt in her eyes, and said: "Now Sister Seleba is not here, she won''t know what you have in mind."


    "So..." Naruto took advantage of the momentum and smiled, grabbing Bouma''s little hand, and said: "You come with me to supervise me, if I do something bad, you can report it to Celiba."


    Although Buma had a great affection for Naruto in her heart, she suddenly held her hand and her face was still red uncontrollably. Seeing Naruto''s shameless appearance, she felt a little angry in her heart, and said: "Why should I supervise you, you are not me!"


    "That said," Naruto retreated, and immediately let go of Bouma''s little hand, and said: "Then I will go and see that beautiful female robber."


    "No!"


    Although Buma was a genius in her teenage years, she was just a blank sheet of paper in terms of emotions. She immediately said her heartfelt feelings, only to blush again because of Naruto''s teasing eyes.


    Boomer pursed her lips shyly, so that the girl''s movements made her look more beautiful and lovely, and then whispered: "I will go with you, and supervise you absolutely not to do sorry to Sister Sailiba!"


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Boomer took out a small metal box from her clothes pocket, which contained five universal capsules, including a refrigerator full of food, a luxury tent, a suspended car, a motorcycle, and one The wardrobe is the equipment that Bouma usually carries with him.


    Bouma was about to take out the omnipotent capsule of the motorcycle, but Naruto suddenly waved her hand to stop her, saying: "The sound of the car''s engine will be heard by her, so we can just follow it quietly."


    "How do you follow? She rides the latest motorcycle. I can''t fly in the air like you."


    "Then I can take you with me."


    Although it was an impromptu thought, Naruto did not forget to take advantage. He hugged Bouma in an instant. This girl who developed the Dragon Ball Radar and directly opened the story of the Dragon Ball story was immediately regarded by Naruto. The princess hugged in her arms.


    Although Bouma has a lot of fantasies about love, there is absolutely no experience of intimate contact with men. At this time, a heart pounded, even the jealousy that had just occurred has disappeared, and his face blushed. Looking at Naruto.


    "What are you doing, fool! Hurry up and let me down!"


    "An La An La, only then can we catch up with the female robber quickly, hurry up, or she will run out of sight."


    Naruto jumped, holding Bouma''s light body, and disappeared into the streets of the West Capital in an instant. A golden chakra emerged from his body, supporting Naruto''s body and flying rapidly in the air, tracking down the person who just caused The female robber who was in a mess.


    Naruto took off suddenly. The feeling of being overweight made Bouma panicked and closed her eyes tightly. But Bouma quickly relaxed, because Naruto was flying very smoothly and had already taken care of Bouma. Slowing down, and using her golden chakra to withstand all the wind pressure during flight, Bouma did not feel uncomfortable, but felt very warm because of Naruto''s chakra.


    Bouma returned to normal, no longer afraid of flying, opened her beautiful eyes, and looked slightly obsessed with Naruto.


    To be honest, Naruto almost meets all the prince charming conditions in Boomer''s fantasy. He is handsome, gentle, considerate, and attentive. Everything is so perfect, but the only thing is that this person is too carefree.


    Although Bouma has some idiots and fantasies, she is a girl who is very traditional in feelings. In the original book, she finally gave up 13 years of feelings and broke up with him because of the love of Yamucha. If Naruto can concentrate on it. , I am afraid that the relationship between him and Bouma should not stop at this level.


    Naruto didn''t pay attention to the slender heart of Bumana girl at this time, and his attention was mainly on Lan Qi''s body.


    If I really want to say, between Lanqi and Bouma, Naruto must still like Bouma more. For Lanqi, most of them can only say that he is interested, just like meeting a foreigner on the street, although It''s nothing good, but I just can''t help but look at it.Naruto is very interested in a dual personality girl who will change after a sneeze like this, Naruto is very interested, and she is also one of the more important characters in the early stage of Dragon Ball. Naruto plans to follow up and see, anyway, now in the universe Before the spacecraft was repaired, he had nothing to do.


    The pursuit speed from the air is very fast. From a high altitude, Naruto can see Lan Qi''s very eye-catching blond hair. The suspension motorcycle is very fast. In a short time, he has left the urban area of ??the West Capital to the wilderness outside.


    The police uncles still did not give up on hunting for Lan Qi. After all, this woman has committed a lot of crimes. The police file cannot fully count how many banks and jewelry stores she has robbed.


    Lan Qi drove a motorcycle and flew directly over a slope, while dropping a grenade backwards.


    Looking at the police car that became chaotic again because of her own attack, Lan Qi showed a haughty and disdainful smile, and sneered: "Just because of these idiots, you want to catch the old lady?! Hahahaha...Go dreaming! "


    Lan Qi laughed again because she succeeded in committing the crime, but she didn''t notice that when she turned her head, the wind blew a lock of blonde hair under her nose, scratching her nose.

 901 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 901

    "Crap! Ah...ah sneeze!"


    The blonde Lanqi yelled badly, but couldn''t hold back the itching of her nose, and sneezed violently. Her beautiful blonde hair turned into long blue hair in an instant, and her personality was completely reversed in an instant, losing her beauty. After the motorcycle driving skills, the motorcycle instantly turned to the ground, and Lan Fa Lanqi fell to the ground, touching her face with one hand, completely confused and natural.


    "Huh? Why am I here?"


    Chapter 19-The untamable wild cat, the practice in the gravity room!


    Lan Qi has two diametrically opposite personalities in a body like that of Dr. Incarnation or Solanum. It''s just that the way of transforming her two personalities is relatively cute, and a sneeze will change instantly.


    From the perspective of personality splitting, Lanqi Lanqi should be the original personality, and Lanqi Blondie should be the new personality born later. Lanqi Blondie knows the existence of Lanqi Lanqi, but Lanqi Lanqi does not. I have such a personality as the blonde Lanqi, so I don''t know the crimes committed by myself at all, and sometimes I don''t know the situation because of sudden changes, showing a cute and cute attitude.


    Lanqi Lanqi didn''t know the situation at all, and she sat there blankly. Although Lanqi Lanqi didn''t actually commit any crimes, the police uncle obviously didn''t think so.


    Sturdy and domineering, the group of female robbers who made the police completely helpless suddenly became a girl with some naturalness, who had not figured out the situation at this time, just like a tiger suddenly became The difference between rabbits.


    The suspended police car stopped in front of Lan Qi, and the two police uncles immediately got out of the car and looked at the woman who was helpless with all their police officers.


    "Lanqi! I finally caught you, and now I want to arrest you!"


    Lanqi Lanqi didn¡¯t know the existence of Lanqi the blonde, so she didn¡¯t know what the other crime was committed by herself, and she didn¡¯t even know what the two police uncles in front of him meant. She sat on the ground and looked very weak. beginning.


    "Excuse me, who are you?"


    The two police uncles obviously won¡¯t let her go because of Lan Qi¡¯s hair color and the simple expression. They both pointed their pistols at Lan Qi at the same time. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of Lan Qi¡¯s ¡°record¡±. To be tough, the hands of the two police uncles holding guns were shaking.


    "Also, dare to ask who we are?! Don''t pretend, we are the police! Yes, I''m here to arrest you!"


    Lanqi Lanqi has a very natural side, and she doesn''t seem to be afraid of being pointed at by two pistols. I don''t know if it is because of the habit left by Lanqi Blond, or because she is really unresponsive.


    "I... did I do anything bad?"


    "Don''t pretend anymore, we won''t be deceived by your transformation technique!" The older police uncle took out the handcuffs from his body and walked towards Lan Qi step by step, "You have been arrested!"


    Lanqi Lanqi sitting on the ground shivering, and the two police uncles now look like they really look like bad guys.


    "Help!"


    Lanqi Lanqi was frightened and screamed by the two police uncles, and then the old-fashioned plot of heroes saving the United States happened. Naruto no longer hid to the side to watch the show, but immediately appeared and knocked out the two poor police uncles. , And then threw it aside, so as not to hinder the traffic...It''s really hurt.


    After Lan Qi called out for help, she didn''t feel that she was caught for a long time. With a puzzled expression, this somewhat natural girl in her current state opened her eyes and saw Naruto and Bouma standing in front of her. Can also understand that they saved themselves.


    Lan Qi, who was very polite, stood up immediately, ignoring the dust on her body when she fell, and immediately bowed to Naruto and Bouma.


    "My name is Lan Qi, thank you for saving me."


    After a sneeze, Lan Qi¡¯s personality will change drastically. Both Naruto and Boomer will be surprised by what Lan Qi looks like now. Boomer can¡¯t be jealous at this time. Looking at Lan Qi questioningly, he said, "Miss Lan Qi, do you know why they want to arrest you?"


    An expression of distress and confusion appeared on Lan Qi''s pretty face, and she shook her head lightly, saying: "I don''t know either. As for me, I was often chased by people inexplicably before, and I don''t know why."


    Judging from Lan Qi''s expression, she is telling the truth. It seems that the blonde Lan Qi has caused a lot of trouble before, but to what extent does Lan Qi have to stay naturally to be completely ignorant of this?


    Although Bouma has seen many weird people, this is the first time that Lan Qi has seen this situation. She couldn''t help but stabbed Naruto with her arm and whispered: "She doesn''t look like a lie, and Her hair changed from blond to blue in an instant. It seems that what caused the sudden change between her two personalities."


    "Although I know you are very smart, you don''t need to analyze it so clearly." Naruto spit out the genius girl, and then pinched her chin. "We saw her in the sky before suddenly hitting her. Sneezes, this should be the reason."


    "Sneeze?" Boomer thought about it. Before Lanqi turned from blond to blue hair, there seemed to be only this special thing. Although it sounds strange and unreasonable, as long as all impossible situations are eliminated. , The remaining one is the correct answer no matter how unreasonable.


    "But how do you know this kind of thing?"


    "Just give it a try."


    Naruto¡¯s thick-skinned face is totally unhelpful, and he approached Lan Qi without hesitation. Lan Qi seems to have a tendency to dodge, but I don¡¯t know if it was because Naruto was saved or because Naruto himself and Shan The cell biology is very compatible, so Lan Qi did not dodge.


    Naruto directly grabbed a lock of Lan Qi¡¯s blue hair. Because Bouma was here, Naruto didn¡¯t sigh that Lan Qi¡¯s hair quality is good, but directly used the lock of hair and scratched Lan Qi. Nose!


    "Oh sneeze!"


    Lan Qi sneezed fiercely, and then the hair was completely transformed in an instant, and her brilliant long golden hair seemed to show Lan Qi''s outgoing and unwilling character in this state!


    "Well, it seems this is the case. Sneezing will change your personality. It''s really fun."


    Blond Lanqi''s character is quite fierce. Although Naruto is kind to her, after hearing Naruto''s ridiculous remark, she immediately aroused anger in her heart and put it into action.


    Blond Lanqi raised her right leg abruptly, and the fierce knee slammed into the middle of Naruto''s legs.


    Reaching out his hand and easily blocked the attack of the blonde Lanqi, Naruto looked at Lanqi like a wild cat at this time, full of wild, unruly and dangerous Lanqi, for the first time he became interested in this woman other than fun. She seemed to be more interested in the nasty blonde Lanqi, with a wicked sneer on her face inadvertently, and suddenly reached out and grabbed the blonde Lanqi¡¯s cheeks. The movements were slightly rough, making Lan Qi¡¯s cheeks feel To the pain.


    "What a troublesome woman, it seems that I have to teach you a lesson!"


    Because of the swelling in a certain place, it is said that the blonde Lanqi slept on her stomach for the next three days...


    Inside the largest mansion in the Western Capital...


    Because this house itself is very huge, even if it is larger than the area of ??the palace, it is not difficult to build any other buildings inside. Recently, a new building was built inside this courtyard. building.


    Although the spacecraft has not been completely repaired, the alien technology above is simply an endless treasure for Dr. Brives and Boomer. Before the spacecraft is repaired, Dr. Brives based on the gravity chamber technology on the spacecraft , Built a new gravity training room for Naruto and Seleba inside his home.


    Originally, the gravity chamber on the spacecraft could only be raised to 30 times the gravity, which is of no use to Naruto and Celiba, but now the newly built gravity chamber can meet their training needs, the lowest is 0.01 times, and the highest It is 300 times, which is absolutely enough for Naruto and Seleba today.


    Because of the supergravity that is dozens of times stronger than that of the earth, the air looks very heavy. Naruto and Celiba looked at each other seriously, and on the console, the gravity multiplier displayed was 80 times the supergravity. !


    Such enhancement of gravity training is very effective for both Naruto and Celiba, because under this kind of supergravity, the endurance of the muscles and bones of the whole body, and even the internal organs are very huge tests, and it can continue Unearthing the ultimate strength of the body, under this kind of supergravity, most people will be absolutely dead without even two seconds. Because of the supergravity, the body will even be crushed into meatloaf by its own weight.


    Naruto¡¯s body can faintly see a gossip totem, using Hinata¡¯s Yin power to create a super-gravity field to increase the gravity around him. In fact, Naruto¡¯s current gravity is about 150 times that of the earth. The game Liba suffered even greater.


    Naruto was shrouded in golden chakras, resisting the influence of this supergravity, and then rushed to Celiba at the fastest speed now, with a blue chakra ball in his hand!


    "Spiral pill!!"


    Sailiba knew that Naruto was stronger than herself. Although this gap was narrowed due to the different gravity, she also did not dare to relax. For her, this was not a practice at all, but a confrontation. A war.Also looking at the blue chakra ball in Naruto''s hand, Seleba immediately turned around. The high-powered spiral pill flew past Seleba''s beautiful abdominal muscles, and then Seleba kicked it hard. Naruto¡¯s temple!


    As soon as Naruto lowered his head, Seleba''s legs swept off several of his golden hair, and then adjusted the calcium content in his bones, instantly softening his bones and turning them into cartilaginous animals like sharks. , The strong body twisted at an incredible angle, and bounced Naruto into the air like a spring, using the supergravity at this time to fall rapidly, and when attacking, his bones became as steel as iron!


    "It hurts my feet!!"


    Chapter 20-Desperate Practice!When a tigress meets an animal trainer!


    boom!!


    Cyliba folded his hands to resist Naruto''s terrifying Pain Tianjiao. The strength of Pain Tianjiao was transmitted to the ground through Celiba''s body, causing cracks in the floor of the training room.


    Because this room uses the highest technology of the earth, coupled with Naruto¡¯s own formation, when subjected to a strong attack, the outside of the training room also shined a little light, and then a strange power fluctuation was generated. The power of the painful feet of the human being completely spread out, and the power spread like ripples, reducing the original huge destructive power of the feet of pain to the lowest.


    Celiba blocked Naruto''s move and immediately counterattacked. The powerful purple vigor in his hands condensed into a huge energy bomb, and then it launched infinitely at the close Naruto!


    "Burst bomb!!"


    The purple-red air mass in Celiba''s hand split into seven in an instant. These auto-tracking air bombs had locked Naruto''s qi and flew toward Naruto''s body automatically.

 902 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 902

    Naruto''s power exploded in an instant, and in this super-gravity environment, it had already exploded to the limit of speed. The golden figure pulled away from the seven gas bombs, and then seven Chakra arms appeared on his body instantly.


    "Nine-tailed big jade spiral pill!!"


    Boom boom boom!!


    Naruto¡¯s golden chakra and Seleba¡¯s purple bullets exploded in the air, causing the energy density of this small training room to soar in an instant, and then because of the formation arranged by Naruto, the energy was dispersed and emitted. !


    Seleba also learned how to perceive from Naruto. The smoke from the explosion had no effect on her. From a woman''s point of view, her body was too strong to penetrate the smoke, condensing the purple-red air. On his hands and feet, he launched a series of fierce attacks!


    Supergravity will reduce the speed of Naruto and Seleba¡¯s body, but it will not reduce their conscious response. In other words, their consciousness can definitely keep up with each other¡¯s speed, but the only question is whether their bodies can keep up with them. On it.


    Seleba''s attack was merciless, and she punched Naruto in the face.


    Seleba¡¯s fist is condensed with tremendous power. Although Naruto¡¯s fighting power is high against Liba, it will never feel good if she is hit by this punch. She immediately dodges sideways while rotating her body, sweeping with a whip leg. To the waist of Celiba.


    boom!!


    Seleba took Naruto''s kick forcibly, and then took the opportunity to vacate her body, grabbing Naruto''s ankle with one hand, making him unable to retreat, while the other hand condensed a purple-red breath.


    "Cracking Cannon!!"


    Nowadays, Seleba¡¯s strongest trick is reduced a lot because it is used with one hand, but this blow is enough to destroy a planet. The huge purple-red energy pillar is surrounded by black lightning. Naruto''s body has been touched.


    "Damn it!! Tail beast jade!!"


    In an instant, Naruto condensed a highly compressed tail beast jade. The black tail beast jade and the fuchsia cracking gun exploded in the bodies of the two of them. The huge explosion wave produced made the entire western capital as if There was a shock!


    boom!!


    Heavy smoke was generated inside the gravity training room again, and the two people who caused the big explosion were all injured. Obviously, it is not fun to endure the opponent''s nirvana within such a short distance.


    The clothes on Naruto''s body had been blown to pieces by Celiba, and there were a lot of burn marks on his body, which looked very different from the handsome appearance in the past.


    And Seriba¡¯s situation is not better than Naruto¡¯s. A lot of blood has been stained on the muscles of the bodybuilder, which makes the female soldier look a bit miserable, but it also has more raging fighting spirit. !


    Naruto stretched out his hands at the same time, condensing all the chakras of Yin and Yang in his hands.


    "The technique of the tail beast jade machine gun!"


    From the black tail beast jade in the hands of Naruto, countless mini-tail beast jade flew out, and each one was condensed with huge destructive power. While flying in the gravity chamber, Celiba condensed countless qi from his hands. bomb!


    "Super burst bomb!!"


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    The attacks of Naruto and Seleba produced countless explosions. The explosion wave completely swallowed the two again. The West Capital caused countless vibrations due to the battle between the two. This newly built gravity training room was also used by both of them. Turned into rubble in the battle.


    Bouma stayed in the research room, and from a monitoring screen here, you could see the collapsed building that had just been built, and a wry smile suddenly appeared on her face.


    "These two guys are here again."


    The training of Naruto and Seleba is very desperate, it is a battle of life and death. Although it is the most cutting-edge technology on the earth, plus Naruto¡¯s formation blessing, the gravity training room cannot be completely destroyed by their strength. This is the sixth time.


    But Boomer doesn¡¯t mind, she¡¯s just a little worried about whether Naruto will go wrong if she tries so hard. After all, her family is very rich, and it doesn¡¯t take much time to build a gravity training room. The same goes for Dr. Brives, Naruto. He can let him study the spaceship and let him understand the technology of the universe, which is the greatest gift for Dr. Brives, and he doesn''t care about a little money.


    This time of desperate cultivation, Naruto and Seleba walked out of the ruins of the training room by supporting each other again, and the countless scars on their bodies witnessed the fierce battle just now.


    After taking a shower in the bathroom and washing off the dust and blood stains on his body, Naruto carried Seleba and walked back to their bedroom.


    Although Naruto''s injury may be heavier in the match, Liba, but he has a strong ability to recover and Selaba does not, Selaba also rarely weakly let Naruto take her to rest in a princess embrace.


    Gently put Seriba on the bed, Naruto''s hands condensed green fluorescence, lightly covering Seriba''s body, nourishing the female soldier''s newly damaged body.


    In Naruto¡¯s gentle massage and treatment, Celiba gradually fell asleep. The exhaustion of the body and the peace of mind made her sleep incredibly sweet. Every time she trains, she fights her life. This is the practice of betting on life. In the game, Celiba''s strength has gradually surpassed the limit of Saiyan, and Naruto has also stepped toward the peak.


    Carefully deal with the wounds on Seriba''s body. Because of the impact of the previous injuries and the careful treatment at this time, Naruto''s forehead also appeared a thin layer of sweat, wiped the sweat from his forehead, look There was a warm smile on the face of the beautiful woman lying on the bed.


    "Naruto Uzumaki!!"


    The angry roar came from a blonde woman. The voice was loud enough to be heard by the entire Bouma family''s courtyard. Naruto waved his hand and placed an enchantment at the moment he heard the voice, lest he was noisy and was resting. Sai Liba, then opened the door and went out, and found the whole blond woman who was eager to skin him!


    "What is it for me, my lovely Miss Lanqi?"


    When facing the blonde Lanqi, Naruto had a completely different attitude from when facing Seleba and Bouma. The expression on his face was full of ridicule, purely to annoy this fierce woman.


    Lan Qi''s eyes were burning with endless anger, and she really wanted to tear Naruto into hell. Her hands were extremely unfeigning, pulling her clothes on her body, glaring at Naruto, and sternly asked: "Explain this to me! what''s going on?!"


    Naruto looked at Lan Qi up and down, with a malicious smile in his eyes, and said, "What''s wrong, I think it''s pretty good, are you dissatisfied?"


    "I''m not talking about this! I''m talking about why I wear maid''s clothes!" The blonde Lanqi has endless anger on her face, and she seems to have a trace of shame. The black and white maid costume on her body makes her feel a great shame , Especially the fact that this side of herself was actually presented to this man who once brought her humiliation, and it made Lan Qi feel humiliated.


    Naruto copied his arms and looked at Lan Qi for a while, and said: "This is what you said you want to be a maid here in return for my life-saving grace, but I did not force you to wear it. You should not forget Right?"


    Naruto deliberately teased, making Lan Qi''s original angry face even more shy. This maid outfit actually said that the blue-haired Lan Qi chose to wear it, but for the blond Lan Qi, this is completely unacceptable. Moreover, it is impossible for the blonde Lanqi to be Naruto''s maid!


    Lan Qi was angry in her heart, and she didn''t know where she took out a submachine gun. She wore a maid costume and fired at Naruto.


    Naruto easily caught all the bullets and threw it aside. His smile wickedly approached Lan Qi, and he could almost breathe the beautiful fragrance of her body. He easily grabbed Lan Qi''s hands and smiled evilly: "It seems I haven''t taught you a lesson in the past two days. You completely forgot the etiquette of a maid, and actually shot your own master? It seems necessary to teach you a lesson again."


    The blonde Lanqi was grabbed by Naruto''s hands. She was a weird force among women. She couldn''t get rid of Naruto''s power. She seemed to be able to let him invade like a weak girl, recalling the humiliation at that time. Lan Qi''s face changed again and again, she was really shocked and angry, ashamed and afraid.


    "You let me go!"


    Snapped!!


    Lan Qi''s anger was exchanged for a crisp sound on her upright and elastic buttocks. Naruto gave Lan Qi a fierce blow, hitting that place for a while, and realized that again. With a nice touch, Naruto chuckled and leaned against Lan Qi''s ear, and said, "You wait for my old lady! My old lady will definitely kill you!"


    "It''s not good, but I like your expression."


    Naruto squeezed Lan Qi''s smooth cheeks, forced her not to turn her head, then lowered her head, wantonly tasted the sweet first kiss of this beautiful female robber.


    And Lan Qi''s eyes widened at this moment...


    Chapter 21-Qiqi''s arrival, news of the world''s number one martial arts club!


    If a policeman could see this scene, I''m afraid it would be so scared that her eyes would fall out. The female robber Lan Qi, who is so famous in the world and has committed so many crimes, is like a completely incapable resistance. Like a weak woman, she was forced to kiss and couldn''t resist.


    Whether it is the gentle and restrained blue-haired Lanqi or the fierce and fierce blond Lanqi, it is definitely the first time to experience this feeling.


    With blonde Lanqi''s arrogant and fierce personality, if it is a man who is not even her opponent, how can Lan Qi fall in love?This dangerous tigress finally met an animal trainer who could surrender her, but the problem was that the animal trainer was more aggressive than the tiger.


    The blonde Lanqi wanted to struggle, but her body was so weak that she had no strength. In the state of blonde hair, Lanqi encountered the strongest opponent. Her arrogance and her strength seemed to be useless in front of Naruto. He easily did it. Can defeat all her defenses.


    Although she was repelled from the bottom of her heart, Lan Qi had to admit that the feeling of kissing was very good, but the person who took her first kiss was actually the man she hated and hated the most.


    Lan Qi is a woman who can make people want to conquer. Naruto triumphantly admired the delicate and fragile posture of the blonde Lan Qi, and smiled: "You are really beautiful like this, Lan Qi."


    The blonde Lanqi was shy and embarrassed. She wanted to stare at Naruto with murderous eyes, but because of the rosy cheeks and the watery eyes, she did not have any lethality, just like a charming white eye.

 903 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 903

    Gently scratching Lan Qi''s ears with his fingers, this kind of affection made Lan Qi, who was in an unstable state of mind, trembles even more, completely forgetting to resist.


    But Lan Qi is a very interesting prey for Naruto. It is interesting to harvest what you need little by little. If you reach the last step all at once, Naruto will lack too much on the road to conquering Lan Qi. So at this moment, Naruto just flirted with Lan Qi and let her go.


    "Remember, I will call my master every time I meet, or I will kiss you again."


    The blonde Lanqi gave Naruto a stern look, but she still couldn''t stand the cheeky of this guy. In the state of blonde hair, she could only be as weak as a little girl, holding her face in one eye and running away. Haha laughed out loud.


    Practicing Wujiazi, time spent very quickly in the crazy practice of Naruto and Celiba. They are both fighting madmen, and they know the existence of extremely dangerous enemies like Frieza, so day after day The practice did not make them feel boring, on the contrary, they can feel their strength improvement almost every day, which makes Naruto and Seleba feel that their lives are very fulfilling.


    "Dr. Brives."


    After Naruto finished a day of training, he found Bouma¡¯s father. He was just an ordinary white-haired and white-bearded man with black framed eyes and a cigarette in his mouth. He was always on his shoulder. A black kitten lying on his stomach, wearing the standard configuration worn during scientific research, a white coat, of a very ordinary appearance, but no one would have thought that this man invented the universal capsule and founded the universal capsule company. Today is the richest person in the world.


    "Has the spacecraft been repaired?"


    Dr. Brives stood with a cigarette in front of the spaceship Naruto was riding on when he came to Earth, and said: "Basically it has been repaired, the next step is to refuel, and there are some detailed adjustments. You can use it in a week."


    Hearing that the spacecraft is finally about to be completely repaired, Naruto breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time he raised more expectations and fighting spirit, and said, "Thank you, Dr. Brives."


    Naruto has always repaid gratitude and revenge. Others treat him well, and he will treat others well. He has been here for so long, and he also asked Dr. Brives to help him repair the spacecraft. Naruto¡¯s heart Of course I am very grateful.


    "It''s okay," Dr. Brives, who is easy-going and very talkative, waved his hand and said, "It is very lucky for me to be able to see alien technology, and thank you for letting me come. Repair this spaceship."


    After chatting with Naruto for a few words, Dr. Brives went back to rest, and Naruto stood alone, looking up at the huge spaceship, his fists quietly clenched!


    There are not many days left until the spacecraft is completely repaired, that is, it will soon be time to leave the earth to find Frieza. Regarding that he is about to leave, Naruto did not explain to Bouma that every day is the same as before. Cultivation is in progress, but one person, and the news she brought, disrupted Naruto''s original training plan.


    "Naruto!"


    The brisk and lively tone of the girl is slightly different from that of Bouma. It sounds more immature. The girl with long black hair stood at the door of Bouma''s house and waved to Naruto vigorously. Her smile was really brighter than today''s sunshine.


    Naruto felt that the girl who suddenly said hello to him was a little familiar, and after careful identification, he recognized the person.


    "Qiqi?" Naruto immediately opened the gate of the courtyard and let Qiqi in. Seeing that it had grown a lot in one year, it was much more beautiful, which made Naruto a little black and could not help it. Straight girl, with some subtle happiness in her heart, said: "Why did you come to the Western Capital?"


    With her hands behind her back, Kiki was very pleased to see Naruto, and her body swayed slightly to make her beautiful black long straight hair sway, her eyes narrowed like crescents, and she said: "What''s wrong, You said that people can come to play with you at any time, do you regret it now?"


    The development period of girls is a bit earlier than that of boys. Qiqi is now in the development period. One year''s time has allowed her to grow well. Both her height and breasts have grown a lot, and she does not look like what she used to be. Little Lolita is a pure and lovely girl.


    Today''s Kiki has the charm that makes Naruto tempted. She rubbed Kiki''s black hair lightly, and then smiled: "How dare you, come in."


    Naruto now seems to be the owner of this place, taking Kiki to the living room with ease and taking out the juice and biscuits made by Lanfa Lanqi from the kitchen.


    Bouma also knew about Qiqi¡¯s arrival. The girl instinctively felt a sense of crisis, and immediately left from the research room, replaced her white coat, smiled and looked at Qiqi, who had become a lot more beautiful in one year. : "Qiqi, you came to the West Capital suddenly, what''s the matter?"


    Kiki drank the juice, her feet dangling in the air, her main gaze was always on Naruto, and said; "Actually, the world''s number one martial arts club is about to open, so I want to ask Naruto. Brother going to participate or not."


    "The world''s number one martial arts club?" Naruto was startled. To tell the truth, he really forgot this important plot, because he has been busy cultivating recently and making the final preparations before leaving the earth, so he has not paid attention to this. , I have forgotten this important martial arts club.


    Seeing Naruto in a daze, Kiki thought he had never heard of it, so she immediately explained.


    "Yes, the World''s No. 1 Budo Club is a meeting to select who is the best in the world. Experts from all over the world will participate. I think Naruto will definitely win the championship if he participates!"


    Naruto¡¯s powerful strength had a great impact on Kiki¡¯s worldview when she was formed. In Kiki¡¯s heart today, Naruto is the most powerful person in the world. In the heart of a girl, of course, I hope that the person she likes can be It''s a show of style, so I really hope Naruto can participate.


    In fact, there are a lot of people in the world who will sign up to participate in the world''s No. 1 Budokai, first because of the 500,000 Sony bonus that the champion will get, but because of the title of No. 1 that day.


    Wen Wu is the first, Wu Wu is the second. Anyone who practices martial arts wants to be the best in the world. This martial arts club is the best opportunity.


    Kiki''s idea is very good, even Bouma didn''t want to be jealous with Kiki anymore, but looked at Naruto in a blink of an eye, and also looked forward to him in the world''s No. 1 martial arts club to show strong strength and style.


    Naruto was a little moved, but Celiba yawned boredly and said, "It''s boring, the fighting power of the people on earth is only that little, even if it is the best in the world, it won''t be much stronger."


    Sai Liba is proud and has no interest in weak opponents. Naruto glanced at the Saiyan female warrior with a smile and said, "I think we should go and take a look. Maybe it will be interesting. Things."


    "What?" Sai Liba raised her eyebrows and looked at Naruto with a warlike smile on her face, "Are you going to fight with me in the competition?"


    "Fight with me, forget it, your battle with me will destroy the entire earth if you don''t control it well. It''s not bad if you don''t go and see Wukong."


    "Goku?"


    "Yeah, with that kid''s personality, he would definitely go to participate when he knew about the world¡¯s No. 1 Budokai. We haven¡¯t seen Wukong for more than a year, just to see how he practiced with the immortal turtle. That''s it."


    Naruto¡¯s eyes were full of meaning, and Seleba understood what he meant. He was planning to see Wukong one last time before leaving the earth. After all, they left the earth this time. To be honest, they may not be able to come back again. Thinking of this, Sailiba no longer hesitated, nodded decisively.


    Naruto was still looking forward to the world''s number one martial arts club. He looked up and looked at the blond maid lady who was wearing a maid costume with a very unhappy expression. She smiled and said, "Lan Qi, you also go with us."


    "I do not want!"


    "The bonus is half a million."


    "Woo..."


    Chapter 22-The World''s No. 1 Budo Club opens, and the top eight players are released!


    The world''s No. 1 Budo Club is a grand event for all martial artists in this world. For example, the No. 1 Budo Club is held every five years. In other words, as long as you win the championship in this martial arts conference, you can enjoy the world''s No. One''s name is five years!This is a huge temptation for many martial artists to resist.


    The place where the world''s No. 1 Budokai is held is on Papaya Island, a small island prosperous because of the world''s No. 1 Budokai.


    Because of the world''s No. 1 Budokai held every five years, this time every five years is the busiest time on Papaya Island. The situation at that time can definitely be described as an unprecedented grand occasion.


    Now it is the 21st Budokai in the world, and there are definitely not a few spectators who come to watch the No.1 Budokai in the world.


    Papaya Island is very far away from the mainland, so you can only come here by special plane. However, the plane ticket is very expensive and requires a full 30,000 Sony coins. A tightly held Budo Club in the world is enough to increase Papaya Island a lot of income.


    Do not open the door for five years, and eat for five years!


    Papaya Island is probably in this state!


    Because it is a grand event held every five years, there are so many contestants who come to sign up for the competition. Budo masters from all over the world all gather on this small island today, which is very lively.


    However, in this world''s No. 1 martial arts club, most of the contestants are just acting as dragon sets, and most of them should not even have the opportunity to show their faces. The position of the protagonist of the 21st World Martial Arts Club belongs to Several truly powerful people, such as Naruto, Wukong, Klin, Guixianren, and Yamucha, who was defeated by Wukong in the desert before.


    "Yo, Goku!"


    Wukong''s Nasaiyan''s powerful aura is as dazzling as the sun among ordinary people. Naruto immediately found his brother who hadn''t seen each other for a year, and waved with him happily.


    Goku has lived with Naruto and Seleba since he was a child, and his breath is absolutely profound. Although he still hasn''t reached the level of perceiving Qi, his perception is stronger than before. That is an indisputable fact. After seeing Naruto and Seleba, his face suddenly showed a surprise smile.


    "Brother Naruto, Sister Selaba, are you also here to participate in the world''s number one martial arts club?"


    Wukong looks much stronger than a year ago, and he has grown a little bit taller. Now he is wearing a small suit that Guixianren bought him, and inside is Guixianliu''s Taoist suit.


    "Yes, Wukong." Naruto took off Wukong''s hat and grabbed Wukong''s hair. This feeling really made him regain a lot of familiarity. "How about, have you practiced well this year? Or is it just eating?"


    "Of course I have practiced well. Grandpa Guixianren taught me a lot. I will definitely surprise Big Brother!"


    Wukong was full of confidence, and his black eyes showed incomparable fighting spirit. Sailiba tapped the kid lightly and said, "Don''t talk big, if you don''t make any progress, I will punish you. "

 904 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 904

    In fact, Naruto and Sailiba have already felt clearly how strong Goku¡¯s qi is. It is indeed much stronger than a year ago. It seems that Immortal Turtle is a very qualified teacher, even said he has It completely surpassed the Guixian who was respected as Teacher Wu Tian.


    Although because of what Naruto said a year ago, Immortal Turtle also began to practice in the dark, and his fighting power was a little higher than before, but because Naruto made a wish to Shenlong at that time, he developed the potential of Wukong, but his fighting power There are already two hundred, which has surpassed the Guixianren, but the skills of controlling Qi are too rough.


    And this year, after the selfless teaching of the Turtle Immortal, Wukong''s strength became even stronger, and he was close to the invincible level on earth. Although the Turtle Immortal started to practice consciously, the longer it took, the more the Goku Nasaiyan was The more power will be displayed, the more it goes to the later stage, the more Wukong''s combat effectiveness will skyrocket. It can only be said that the gap will continue to widen.


    Although the image of Tortoise Immortal is still the same wretched as a year ago, he perceives that Wukong''s qi is stronger. Both Naruto and Celiba are very grateful to Tortoise Immortal. Naruto is far inferior to his own old man in combat. He was very polite in front of him, nodded lightly to him, and said, "Israel Turtle, thank you for teaching Wukong."


    Immortal Turtle has his hands behind his back, and he doesn''t see any handsomeness in a suit. Speaking of which, he is more suitable for wearing martial arts uniforms.


    "It''s nothing, Wukong is also my disciple, and it should be taught to him. But Wukong''s learning ability and the hidden power in his body really surprised me. I am afraid that it will not be long before I have nothing to teach him."


    "It''s okay. The master leads the door. The practice is personal. Everyone has different characteristics. The master only needs to be a good guide. After all, the master is not a nanny, and it is impossible to watch his disciple for a lifetime."


    "You''re right, young man." When it comes to serious topics, Immortal Turtle did not reveal his lustful and wretched side. The appearance of his hands behind his back is indeed worthy of the title of Teacher Wu Tian.


    "But what makes me even more surprised is how strong your strength will be. A year ago, I couldn''t see your depth at all, and it will be the same a year later, and even today''s Wukong, compared to you, it''s a huge difference. No, I''m so curious about what kind of enemy you are facing."


    "It can only be said that it is already powerful beyond your understanding of the dimension."


    Although Guixianren was curious, he was a wise and foolish person, so he did not continue to ask. But Wukong saw that Naruto and Guixian had finished speaking, and immediately ran over with a little bald head and said, "Brother Naruto, this It¡¯s Klin who practiced with me at Grandpa Guixianren. He is also very strong."


    Naruto looked down at Klin, his gaze seemed to make Klin feel a little nervous, but Naruto didn''t do anything weird, but reached out and touched Klin to the bald head (Naruto really likes it Touching someone''s head), saying: "Hello, Klin, I am Wukong''s eldest brother, Naruto Uzumaki."


    This kid Kling is actually a good guy. Although he will be a little clever in the early stage, he is not bad, and the name of the strongest man on earth is not casually mentioned. He once used only more than 20,000 combat power with a single move. Cut off the tail of the second stage of Frieza, who has a fighting power of over one million. Except for the reincarnation of Demon Buu, Uub is definitely the strongest human on earth.(Others are either Saiyans, or Super Namek, Tianjin Fans are still three-eyed stars)


    Although Klin''s bald head feels good, Naruto still likes to rub Wukong''s hair and said, "Goku, we will be enemies in the ring tomorrow. Be careful, don''t be defeated by me. ."


    "Hey, tomorrow? Don''t you start now?" The natural fighting freak seemed unwilling to wait even one night, with a puzzled expression on his face.


    Naruto tapped on the top of Wukong''s head and cursed: "Idiot, it''s so late now, and others need to rest. Tomorrow is the day of the official competition of the world''s No. 1 martial arts club. Let''s go eat now. Right."


    "By the way, eat and eat, you must have enough energy before fighting, I want to eat!!"


    Naruto and Wukong spent the first peaceful night on Papaya Island, and the second day was the opening day of the 21st Budokai in the world.


    The preliminaries are held in indoor venues. All contestants are divided into four divisions based on the results of the draw. Then each division decides the top two to become the quarterfinals. The quarterfinals battle is in front of all spectators, as long as they lose A ruthless knockout game where there is absolutely no way to defeat the resurrection. This is the style of the best martial arts club in the world.


    Naruto used his superpowers to cheat, and put a few of them, as well as the tortoise fairy who dressed as Jackie Chan, into different divisions, so that they would not match up in the preliminaries, which would not reduce the fun. Up.


    There is a big gap between the strength of ordinary martial arts and theirs. Naruto is still interested in playing, but Seleba is not in the mood to bully some weak guys, so he didn''t register for the competition at all.


    Basically, several guys represented by Naruto used one move to solve their opponents, easily passed the preliminary rounds and entered the quarter-finals, but one of the more unlucky ones was Naruto, who met in the preliminary rounds and had not washed in a lifetime. The barbarian in the bath, Naruto used Xixiang to directly hit him out of Papaya Island... Naruto was really reluctant to touch the dirty barbarian with his own hands.


    Because of Naruto and their fast-paced game, the quarterfinals were all finalized very quickly. The first game was Naruto vs. Klin, the second game was Ya Mucha vs. Jackie Chan, that is, Gui Xianren, and the third game was Nan Wu vs. The fourth game is Wukong vs. Kilan the dinosaur.


    Wukong stood behind the battlefield, preparing for the start of the finals, while holding his head, said: "I didn''t expect the preliminaries to end so soon, it''s boring, I haven''t enjoyed it yet."


    Naruto habitually touched Wukong''s head again, and said: "Don''t worry, Wukong, you have to fight next, as long as you reach the finals, you can play against me."


    "Really?!" Wukong was surprised. Although he didn''t read the match list at all, he suddenly looked up with surprise when he heard Naruto''s words, as if he wanted to hear Naruto''s affirmative answer again.


    "Go hard, Goku, I''m waiting to play against you in the finals."


    "Well, I must make it to the final!!"


    Chapter 23-The official finals, the quarter-finals showdown!


    "Hey, Wukong."


    Before the start of the game, Klin secretly pulled Wukong aside and whispered: "Is your elder brother very good?"


    Klin felt a little bit unsure in his heart. Although he was trained by Immortal Turtle, his strength has actually far exceeded the level of ordinary martial arts, and even defeated the senior brother who bullied him in Shaolin Temple in one move, but Klin is still He lacks self-confidence, and he is also unlucky. In the first game, he will meet Wukong''s eldest brother, Naruto. Klin feels that he is really unlucky.


    Wukong has a simple mind and does not have as many guts as Klin, so he probably can''t understand Klin''s mood at this time. He is completely immersed in the excitement of fighting Naruto today, and said: "Well, Naruto is this The most powerful person in the world, he is also the goal I have always surpassed!"


    "The most powerful? Is it better than Teacher Wu Tian?" Klin looked at Wukong with an excited look, his expression was very shocked. Obviously, for many people on earth in this world, Teacher Wu Tian is still the world. The strongest human being!


    Wukong hesitated for a while, and then rarely showed seriousness, saying: "Although Grandpa Guixianren is very powerful, I still think that the older brother is stronger. I can probably feel the strength of the grandfather Guixianren, but the anger of the older brother. It''s almost endless, it''s terrifyingly strong!"


    Guru!


    Wukong only showed that terrible expression when he was facing a battle. Even Klin was frightened by Wukong''s expression. He couldn''t help but swallowed his saliva and glanced at the blond who was closing his eyes and rested on the other side. The man had a sad, wry smile on his face.


    ''I am miserable.''


    The final part of the World''s No. 1 Budo Club started on time. As the presiding officer and referee of the convention, it was naturally the tenacious blond emcee.


    In other words, if it is in Dragon Ball Z, the most tenacious human on earth is definitely Mr. Satan, who was beaten by Shalu and Buu by the demon, and none of them died, but if it is in the first part of Dragon Ball, the vitality is the most. The tenacious is definitely the little master of ceremonies with sunglasses, Piccolo destroyed the entire Papaya Island with one move, and he also continued his own presiding work. How can such a person be able to pull a word?!


    "You have been waiting for a long time! Now is the part of the finals of the 21st World Budokai!"


    The little sunglasses emcee yelled vigorously. His voice was amplified dozens of times through the microphone in his hand, so that all audiences could hear it. Naruto felt that he almost swallowed that microphone.


    "Now I will introduce to you the two players in the first round, Mr. Uzumaki Naruto and Mr. Klin. Now please come to the ring!!"


    The little sunglasses emcee fully performed his duties. Even if he was standing outside the venue, he could hear his impassioned commentary. Naruto Uzumaki who arrived at the venue a little late because he just went to the nearby shopping street to buy something. The group of relatives and friends suddenly showed a helpless expression when they saw the crowds in front of them.


    "How to do?"


    Kiki held an ice cream in her hand, pouted and looked at the dark figure in front of her, and said, "I knew I would not go shopping. Now the game is starting, so I can''t squeeze in at all."


    Sailiba took out her ears casually, and said lightly: "It''s fine to fly directly in."


    "Sister Celiba, can you please stop talking about the method that only you can do?" Bouma made a small complaint to Celiba, and then a bad fox smile appeared on her lovely face. "Look at me now!"


    Bouma was very clever, with many messy ghost ideas, she didn''t know where she took out a dog''s tail grass, and then moved to Lan Qi''s side as if panning.


    "Lan Qi, I have wronged you."


    "Huh?"


    The natural blue-haired Lanqi didn''t know what was going on, so Bouma scratched her nose twice with the dog''s tail in her hand.


    "Ah sneeze!!"


    Bouma¡¯s evil plan was successful. The gentle and virtuous Lanqi with blue hair turned into a violent blonde Lanqi in an instant. Bouma threw the dog¡¯s tail grass aside, then folded her hands together and looked at Blonde Lan with a smile. Qi, said: "Beautiful Sister Lan Qi, would you please help us clear the way?"


    "Leave it to the old lady!"


    The blonde Lanqi was domineering and exposed. Although she was wearing a big red dress, she immediately opened her skirt, revealing her snow-white thighs. She took a hand from her leg and didn¡¯t know when to put it there. Submachine gun!


    Boom boom boom!!


    "Those who want to survive will get rid of my old lady!!"


    The sound of the submachine gun was accompanied by her undisguised yelling, frightening the audience, and automatically stepping away in front of the blonde Lanqi.With the blonde Lanqi opening the way, no one dared to stop them at all, and these problematic women got the special seats so easily.


    "It''s not bad." Sai Liba smiled and admired Lan Qi. Although the combat effectiveness is very low, but I have to say that Lan Qi''s style of work is in line with her appetite. This is sturdy and spicy, which can be regarded as her acceptance of Lan Qi One of the reasons for it.

 905 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 905

    Bouma succeeded because of her evil plan, and both hands became crab''s tongs, constantly comparing victory signs.


    "Oye, special seats, special seats"


    As the only girl with a normal head among the group of people, Qiqi walked past the way the crowd let go. She was really ashamed and her cheeks flushed a little as a result, saying: "It really feels like we have become robbers completely. ..."


    "Anlaan..." Bouma was still eating Kiki''s vinegar before, but now they are very familiar with it. Bouma took the initiative to put her arms around Kiki''s neck, "Hurry up and watch the game, the first game is Naruto. Oh."


    I have to say that this is a good reason. Even Kiki, who originally felt a little sorry for the other audience, focused her attention entirely on the ring and stared at the handsome man''s performance.


    For Naruto, he participated in the world''s No. 1 martial arts club, half for Wukong, and the other half to fulfill his childhood dreams. Fighting itself is not his goal, so his posture on the ring is also very casual. It was full of flaws, but Klin in front of him did not dare to act rashly.


    Klin lowered his body''s center of gravity, put on a fighting posture, and said:


    "Although you are Wukong''s eldest brother, I will not be merciful. I will definitely try my best to defeat you!"


    Although Klin¡¯s words meant to lose, but Naruto admired this little bald head and waved to him, saying: "In that case, you can do it first. If I do, you will not do it. Chance."


    From the beginning, Naruto showed unparalleled self-confidence and had absolute confidence in his own strength. Klin gritted his teeth, but he immediately attacked decisively, and rushed towards Naruto immediately.


    Klin''s speed and strength have far surpassed the limits of normal humans after the Guixian training, but because he has not mastered the control method of Qi, and has not learned the tortoise style qigong, the combat effectiveness is much worse than that of Wukong and Guixian.


    Kelin¡¯s speed is already teleporting in the eyes of normal people. The turtle fairy runner suit on his body creates a red streamer-like effect, causing a red trajectory in the air, indicating that Kelin is rushing to Ming. In front of the person, he kicked Naruto''s forehead immediately.


    Naruto blocked Klin''s kick with one hand, then slashed with a hand knife, slashed at Klin''s body, and smashed the little bald head into the air!


    boom!!


    The knocked Klin headed into the wall next to him, not directly through it, but it also caused cracks in the wall.


    Naruto pressed his strength to accompany Klin to move, so other audience members could still see his movements clearly. The little sunglasses emcee was fully engaged in the game, his mouth opened to the maximum.


    "It''s amazing! Naruto Uzumaki actually beat Klin, who is also a top eight player, with one move! Even after entering the finals, does he have to solve his opponent with one move? By the way, K Player Lin is a disciple of Wu Tian, ??the god of martial arts, and another Sun Wukong player in the top eight is also a disciple of Wu Tian!"


    Klin stood up from the ground, reached out and touched the place where he was hit by Naruto''s hand knife, showing a trace of pain on his face.


    ''Really strong, as Wukong said, he may be better than Teacher Wu Tian, ??but I will not give up!''


    Naruto took the initiative to lower the center this time and beckoned to Klin, saying, "Come on again, your strength is not bad, but you lack confidence. People who practice martial arts must first practice courage. If they see the opponent''s attack, they will be scared. Close your eyes, that''s not a qualified martial artist!"


    Klin was taken aback, and then realized that Naruto was deliberately pointing himself, his face suddenly showed a grateful expression, his hands clasped together, but he did a Buddhist philosophy to Naruto, saying: "Thank you, I will not give up!"


    Klin also has an admirable side. Although he knows that Naruto''s strength is much higher than his own, he still refuses to give up. After firming his heart, he rushes towards Naruto again, spins his body in midair, and kicks He kicked Naruto''s neck hard.


    Naruto lowered his head and avoided Klin''s kick, then grabbed Klin by the ankle and threw him out.


    Klin made a backflip, and then supported his hands on the ground, and then quickly rushed towards Naruto again. Naruto quickly counterattacked. The middle finger and index finger made the gesture of two dragons to explore the beads, and turned to Klin''s eyes. Stabbed hard.


    Klin, who was originally timid, had a firm gaze at this moment, locking onto the movement of Naruto''s hand!


    ''You can see it!I can see it!''


    Klin yelled in his heart, his eyes could see Naruto''s movements clearly, and at the moment when the figure staggered, he avoided Naruto''s fingers, and at the same time he threw a punch, hitting Naruto''s chest.


    "Hit, I hit!"


    Naruto patted the clothes that were wrinkled by Klin''s punch, and smiled: "This punch is a good punch, but don''t stop if you hit it, idiot! Xixiang!!!"


    Naruto shrank his shoulder bones and made a creaking sound. Then, he shook his right arm vigorously and punched the strongest punch of the Eight Door Dunjia. He slammed the air with one punch and formed a huge air cannon. Shocked out of the field!


    Chapter 24-vs Turtle Fairy!Guipai Qigong vs. Guipai Qigong!


    Although the strength is poor, but the sturdy degree is the unparalleled sister Lan Qi...


    There is a big gap between Klin¡¯s strength and Naruto. In fact, there is no suspense from the beginning of this game. If you rank a few of their strengths, the first is Naruto, the second is Wukong, and the third is the turtle fairy. For the fourth Yamu Tea, Klin can only be ranked fifth.


    Klin was shaken off the court by Naruto, but he already understood the strength gap between the two sides, so Klin did not feel frustrated, but stood outside the ring and saluted Naruto.


    "Thank you for your guidance."


    After the little sunglasses master of ceremonies announced victory, Naruto also jumped from the ring and patted Klin''s shoulder. In fact, he secretly used Chakra to penetrate Klin''s body to help him change the Ching and dig more. His physical potential, said: "Your potential is very good. As long as you can overcome the lack of self-confidence, if you practice harder in the future, you will definitely become a great martial artist."


    After all, Klin was just a simple child. After hearing Naruto''s encouragement, he immediately smiled with joy and said, "Thank you, I will definitely work hard!"


    After accepting his failure calmly, Klin returned to the back of the ring. Wukong patted Klin on the shoulder and said, "It''s a pity, Klin."


    "Nothing, I''m very satisfied to make it to the finals anyway. I will have to work harder in the future. However, if you go to the finals, you have to be careful. Your elder brother is really amazing."


    "Well, I know this!" Wukong nodded vigorously, but what was burning in his eyes was not fear or worry, but endless fighting spirit. "Being able to fight against big brother, thinking about it makes me excited!"


    Klin smiled helplessly, feeling that what he said was really for nothing. Although he likes martial arts very much and hopes to become a great martial artist, but like Wukong, he is not afraid of facing unimaginable enemies. On the contrary, he showed excitement. It was impossible, but he was a Saiyan like this.


    In the first round of grouping, in fact, the difference in strength between each group is quite large. After Naruto easily defeated Wukong, the turtle fairy who dressed as Jackie also easily defeated Yamucha with two strokes, and Nan Wu also defeated Lanfang. , As for the dinosaur Keiraen, of course, it would not be Wukong''s opponent at all. Everyone easily won and entered the semi-finals. According to the next grouping, Naruto vs. Jackie Chan, and Wukong vs. Nanwu.


    "This time the No. 1 Budokai in the world is really exciting!"


    The little sunglasses emcee was still enthusiastic, almost swallowing the microphone, and the excitement spread throughout the venue.


    "Unexpectedly, there will be so many great contestants! The semi-finals will start next, and Naruto Uzumaki and Jackie Chan will be invited!"


    Boom boom boom!!


    As soon as the voice of the emcee of the little sunglasses fell, the gunshot shot up into the sky. Although the blonde Lanqi was wearing a skirt, she also put her feet on the edge of the ring without a lady, preventing the audience from getting too close to the low wall of the ring. Go up, with a sturdy face, and shouted: "Naruto Uzumaki! If you dare to lose, my old lady will kill you with one shot!"


    Naruto had just come on stage, and when he heard Lan Qi''s sturdy and unconcealed words, he suddenly got a black line on his head. He felt that he should find a way to change Lan Qi from blond to blue hair, otherwise it would be a shame.


    Blond Lanqi didn''t realize it at all. After the bullets of the submachine gun in her hand were finished, she changed another one. It seemed that the posture almost used the submachine gun as a firework for Naruto.


    Naruto couldn''t let Lan Qi go on like this, or even if he won the championship, he would have lost his face long ago, and looked at Lan Qi from a distance across the ring.


    Lan Qi is really a little scared of Naruto. Although it is still more than ten meters away from Naruto, she can still see the horror in the man''s eyes. She is like a lion that has been completely tamed by the trainer. Although he had claws and fangs, he couldn''t resist his orders.


    The consequences of countless defiances that made her feel ashamed made Lan Qi blush on her face, uncomfortably put her legs down from the low wall, and even put away her portable submachine gun, her face depressed. Naruto''s expression is pleasing to the eyes.


    Because it was still a martial arts club at this time, Naruto didn''t appreciate it for too long, and soon turned to his opponent Jackie Chan, which is Gui Xianren.


    "Hey, I said, even if you want to participate in the martial arts club, that''s not the case."


    Immortal Turtle smiled slightly, knowing that of course he couldn''t hide from Naruto''s eyes, and said, "No way, I''m old, I''m afraid of losing face."


    "Don''t worry, you won''t be ashamed, because you lost to this year''s champion."


    The turtle immortal immediately lowered his body''s center of gravity and put on a fighting posture. I have to say that the turtle immortal wearing a martial arts uniform and a wig looks more like a school than the usual image of a bad old man. Grandmaster.


    "Drink!"


    The immortal turtle shouted, and immediately launched a rush, pouring his own energy into his limbs, and generating a powerful force enough to open a mountain with a punch. The body that was not too tall rushed to Naruto as fast as lightning. So fast, not many people can see the entire venue of the martial arts club.


    Immortal Turtle had a faint blue light on his hands, that was because of the concentration of Qi, he slashed an empty palm at Naruto!

 906 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 906

    oom!!


    Because of the huge amount of Qi as support, the Guixian made a violent wind when he split his palm. In an instant, the martial arts club''s ring was like a typhoon, and the wind screamed in an instant!


    Naruto also deliberately played against Guixianren, which was regarded as satisfying his childhood wish, separated his legs, and immediately threw a punch.


    "Xianxiang!"


    Naruto''s ultra-high-speed fist squeezed the air together, causing the originally gaseous air to produce a terrifying destructive power like a cannon.


    The turtle immortal''s combat experience is so rich, even Naruto, although the power is much better than the turtle immortal, but in the combat experience may not dare to say that he can definitely suppress the turtle immortal.The immortal turtle immediately felt the existence of Xixiang from the fluctuation of the air. The old bone bent backwards and performed a perfect iron bridge, and Xixiang''s huge air cannon flew over him.


    Immortal Turtle didn''t give up without a single blow, and immediately launched his own tricks, as if a ghost appeared in his body.


    "Is it like a fist?"


    Naruto raised the corners of his mouth with amusement. Although the afterimage fist used high speed to create afterimages and deceive the enemy''s eyes, he was surprised when he saw it for the first time.


    The emcee of the little sunglasses was even more excited at this time, holding the microphone in his hand and yelled: "The Jackie Chan player is really amazing. He actually used the afterimage boxing. He doesn''t know where the other person is. Now what should the Uzumaki Naruto player do? What to do?!"


    "With this kind of trick, I will play it when I am six years old."


    Naruto was completely enjoying the fun of fighting, raising his right hand, and five small spiral shurikens appeared on his five fingers.


    "Wind Escape Mini Spiral Shuriken Shuriken Technique!"


    The five spiral shurikens flew out at the same time, pulling five chakra silk threads from Naruto''s fingers, controlling the five spiral shurikens, and flying towards the ghostly ghost!


    The flying speed of the spiral shuriken was extremely fast, and all the ghostly shadows of the turtle immortal were broken in an instant, but the turtle immortal was still nowhere to be seen on the ring.


    "it''s here!"


    Immortal Turtle yelled, and finally revealed his figure, flashing behind Naruto, condensing a huge amount of energy in his palm, and slashing hard towards the back of Naruto''s neck.


    Naruto smiled coldly, his body immediately became like a hedgehog, and countless sharp bone spurs grew from his back, piercing the immortal turtle behind him, and at the same time waved his hand!


    The immortal turtle behind him was also an afterimage. Naruto sensed this and immediately merged the five spiral shurikens into one, and flew towards the immortal turtle.


    "Oops!"


    Immortal Turtle screamed badly, the body finally appeared, and at the same time quickly avoided Naruto¡¯s spiral shuriken, but under the control of Naruto¡¯s chakra silk thread, the spiral shuriken seemed to grow eyes, no matter what It is completely impossible to dodge.


    Immortal Turtle is already in the air, and he is about to be forced out of the ring by the spiral shuriken. Although he does not want people to be aware of his identity, but now he can¡¯t take that much into account. A blue gas bullet is condensed in his hands. After flying out of the turtle fairy and hitting Naruto''s spiral shuriken, the explosion formed a huge wave of air!


    ''It''s really amazing. I lose to him no matter whether it is the power of qi or the control. It seems that I can only use the strongest trick to fight against!''


    Immortal Turtle had to admire Naruto¡¯s strength, but he would not admit defeat. After falling on the ground, he gathered the qi of his whole body, which made him look taller and stronger. Surrounded by blue air, he looked like a super soldier.


    "Turtle...Pai...Q...Gong...Bow!!!"


    "Really, really amazing! The world is said to be the only turtle Qigong that Mr. Wu Tian can use, and even Jackie Chan can use it! Is this the strength of Jackie Chan?! It''s so amazing!"


    Guixianren¡¯s turtle school qigong is very big, one move is enough to destroy a big mountain, the huge blue light group hurriedly flew towards Naruto, shining his face blue.


    "At this level, I can learn it instantly!"


    Naruto''s hands were like a calyx gathered around his waist, and then his golden chakra was also condensed in his palm, turning into a golden ball of light.


    "Turtle Qigong Wave!!"


    Gold, blue, and the two big tortoise schools of qigong, at this time, there was a huge collision in the arena of the world''s number one martial arts club!!


    boom!!


    Chapter Twenty-Five-Guixian''s free and easy, hunting Lanqi!


    The blue and gold air masses collided in mid-air, and immediately burst out an absolutely powerful energy!!


    Although Guixianren¡¯s combat power is not enough in the later stage, he is the first real BOSS in the early stage. Taking Guixianren¡¯s current combat effectiveness, one move can hit the huge firepower of the main gun of the battleship of 10,000 tons, two air groups After the collision, the power that broke out was unparalleled!


    boom!!


    The mixture of golden chakra and blue qi exploded towards the surroundings. Because at the center of the explosion, even the Turtle Immortal could not withstand such a powerful force, and was hit by the explosion wave and fell directly to the ground, but Naruto was standing. Stay still in place and make a judgment!


    The explosion wave disappeared quickly, and the audience was able to see clearly the situation on the ring at this time. Because Naruto and Guixian¡¯s tortoise school qigong blasted against each other, the center of the ring was blasted out of a big pit, and the walls next to it The explosion of the air mass collapsed a bit!


    "Really, really amazing!!"


    The overexcited voice of the emcee of the little sunglasses brought the atmosphere of the martial arts club to a climax, and even Naruto''s impassioned voice was stunned.


    "Unexpectedly, in the legendary Master Wu Tian''s unique secret skill, Turtle School Qigong, now there are two players using it at the same time! It is so powerful that it is so powerful! Naruto Uzumaki and Jackie Chan are so amazing!!"


    The commentary of the emcee of the little sunglasses made the atmosphere extremely enthusiastic. After all, Teacher Wu Tian is the object of worship by all martial artists in the world. Now that he can see his turtle Qigong, this is enough for the return ticket to Papaya Island this time.


    Seeing Naruto''s wonderful performance, Kiki was so excited that she blushed, her hands clenched into fists, and she cheered vigorously.


    "Yeah! Naruto brother is the best!!"


    Although Qiqi is still young, it is understandable that she can''t control her feelings too much, but even Bouma or Lan Qi, who has always been displeased with Naruto, felt that Naruto launched the turtle style qigong just now. The look shining on his own face was extremely handsome, Bouma looked at the tall blond man on the ring, her eyes became more obsessed and gentle, even Lan Qi, looking at Naruto''s eyes were a bit wrong.


    Immortal Gui stood up from the ground and patted the dust off his body. At the moment of the Qigong bang, he himself was shaken off. Naruto had nothing to do, making Immortal Gui fully aware of the gap between the two.


    "It seems that I am really old, but I won''t give in so easily."


    Immortal Turtle is able to cultivate such a powerful martial arts with the body of a human being, which proves that his will is absolutely firm. Facing Naruto who is stronger than him and knows no geometry, he did not give up, and took off his black body. The martial arts suit revealed his body.


    "Drink!"


    Immortal Turtle has gathered all his qi together. The huge qi supports his more than 300-year-old body, so that Immortal Turtle¡¯s thin body seems to have regained youth instantly, arms and whole body. All of his muscles bulged, forming strong muscles as strong as a hill. Even the burly man of the fourth generation of Raikage could not be compared with the current Guixian in terms of muscle strength.


    Immortal Turtle mobilized all his qi, and then all his brains gathered in his hands.


    "This is my strongest trick. If this trick can''t deal with you, I will give up immediately!!"


    "Oh oh oh!! Player Jackie Chan issued a notice, what kind of trick he will use?! Now you can see Jackie Chan''s hands are shining, this should be angry! But what kind of trick is better than Is Turtle Qigong even stronger?!"


    The immortal turtle condensed a lot of qi in his hands for conversion, causing his hands to crackle, like an electric current, and then immortal turtle clasped his hands together, compressed his qi for the last time, and then both palms forward. Roll out!


    "World Shaking Palm!!"


    The immortal turtle gambled on all his qi, turning the qi into an ultra-high voltage current of over one hundred thousand volts. The huge golden current instantly swept towards Naruto. This trick immortal turtle had only used one person before, and that was his. Disciple Sun Gohan, but now once again driven to a desperate situation by Naruto, he had to perform this strongest secret technique!


    After Naruto flew up and down in his hands, using the power of the bone veins to soften his bones, the speed of Jieyin increased extremely.


    "Xian Fa Yin Lei Lei Sect!!"


    The power of immortality and yin was injected into the ordinary blue thunder, so that the original blue thunder light became black, and there was no violent, uncontrolled thunder and lightning. At this time, it seemed to have an entity. Human control formed a black fan, sweeping towards the turtle fairy!


    The different black and gold lightnings are intertwined, and high-voltage electric energy explodes at the place of collision. Only part of the electric energy spread out makes the nearby audience feel numb, and the hair seems to be blown up!

 907 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 907

    "Jackie Chan, you are indeed very strong, but it is a pity that you are already old!!"


    The black lightning and the golden thunder light entangled each other, but Naruto suddenly increased his strength, and the power of the black yin thunder sect suddenly increased, instantly tearing the Tortoise Immortal¡¯s world-shattering palm to pieces, and the black lightning swept across. The whole space!


    puff!!


    Immortal Turtle was hit by Naruto¡¯s Yin Lei Sect, and he couldn¡¯t help spitting out blood, because I gambled all his qi on the palm of the world, which made Immortal Turtle no longer have much qi. He was originally strong. The body also deflated like a balloon.


    Immortal Turtle was injured by Naruto, and his physical condition was very bad, but his spirit was very strong, and his eyes revealed divine light.


    "Haha, it''s amazing. I didn''t expect my strongest trick to have no effect on you."


    Naruto retracted the Dark Thunder Sect that was still in mid-air, and bowed slightly to Immortal Turtle, and said, "I have to admit that you are really good, but unfortunately, I am even more powerful."


    "Yes, from now on this world will be handed over to you, and I will give up."


    Immortal Turtle loses and loses upright, not hypocritical, after the little sunglasses emcee announced the result, he jumped off the ring and left alone.


    Naruto believes that the battle with him just now can definitely make the turtle immortal''s strength break through again. Even if it is not a fighting ethnic Saiyan, as long as it is a warrior, all of them can make self-breakthroughs in the constant battle. The turtle immortal also uses Ouyang. That''s true, but it doesn''t matter anymore now.


    The breakthrough of strength is no longer important for the Guixian, just as he said, he is old, this world, this era does not belong to him, and a 300-year-old man does not need to continue to be active. On the world stage, the future of this world belongs to Naruto, to Wukong, to Klin and the others. He is an old man, and he should no longer be an obstacle to their progress.


    It has to be said that Naruto and Guixian Ren dedicated a very thrilling and beautiful battle, compared to the subsequent duel between Wukong and Nanmu, it seemed nothing.


    Although Nan Wu is much stronger than the average person, but because of the appearance of Naruto, Wukong is much stronger than the original in the same period. The combat power is much higher than Nan Wu, so he can easily beat Nan Wu out of the field with one move. Ended today''s battle.


    "Dear viewers, today¡¯s game is over. Now it¡¯s dark, and because of the previous duel between Uzumaki Naruto and Jackie Chan, the ring was seriously damaged and needed urgent repair, so the remaining game will be tomorrow afternoon. It will start at four o''clock in the morning, when Naruto Uzumaki and Monkey King will decide who is the real No. 1 in the world. Please continue to watch the finals of the No. 1 Budokai in the world tomorrow!"


    The emcee of the little sunglasses finally completed his work today, and then immediately clutched the place between his legs, and ran to the place called WC. It seems that he has been excited to host for so long, and there is no time to solve physiological problems. It''s more troublesome.


    The World¡¯s No. 1 Budo Club is a conference organized by rich people with money, and it has been held for so many years, so the conditions on Papaya Island are also very good, the dormitory conditions for the players to live in are quite luxurious, and Naruto He and Wukong have now reached the finals, so the dormitory conditions are much better than the previous ones.


    Wukong and Guixianren live with them, while Naruto is accompanied by four beauties, big and small, around him. The happiness of life is really unspeakable.


    "Lanqi, bring me a cup of tea."


    After dinner, Naruto leaned back on the sofa lazily, calling her maid at will.


    Lan Qi is still in blond hair. After hearing Naruto''s words, she gave him a fierce look and cursed: "Why do I want my old lady to pour you tea?!"


    "Because you are my maid." Naruto looked at this arrogant woman wantonly with an angry expression and said: "Why, are you not listening to me?"


    Lan Qi''s body trembled. It was obvious that the bad memories of the past had come up again. In order not to suffer the humiliation, Lan Qi gave Naruto a fierce look, and then ran to pour tea obediently.


    Tea is just ordinary tea, and Lan Qi can¡¯t make tea that reaches Naruto¡¯s conditions, but Naruto drank very happily. Lan Qi was very angry, as if she was bullied, her tone dull. Said: "If it''s okay, I will go first."


    "Wait."


    "What are you doing?!"


    Looking at Lan Qi, who looked like a pervert, Naruto touched his bare chin, stretched out his hand, and caught the sturdy female robber again, without knowing that he politely caught her plump chest.


    Lan Qi''s body trembled, the feeling of comfort really made her bones soft, her usual arrogant and indifferent eyes were filled with endless water, and she looked at the man who took advantage of her with shame.


    "Take your paws away!!"


    "Don''t be so excited, it is also part of the maid''s job to serve the master."


    "If you want to be beautiful, I won''t do that kind of thing!"


    "You will..." Naruto is like a hunter, playing with the poor prey who can''t escape his palm. "I promise, you will."


    Lan Qi looked at Naruto¡¯s evil smile, and her heart really throbbed. When he was fighting in the ring today, the powerful and confident and heroic posture was really engraved in Lan Qi¡¯s mind. , Which made her have delusions of shame more than once.


    ''I will never let him succeed!''


    To be honest, Lan Qi has no confidence...


    Chapter 26-Fighting Wukong, the potential of Saiyan!


    The battle between Naruto and Wukong was the last one of the world¡¯s No. 1 martial arts club. In addition, yesterday Naruto used the tortoise style qigong in the competition, so it attracted more spectators. There is no such thing as a sea of ??people. exaggeration.


    Because the blond sister Lanqi was in charge of opening the way, Bouma and Qiqi easily won the special seats and watched today''s game in the front row.


    The little master of ceremonies with sunglasses, who presided over the day so impassionedly yesterday, his throat seems not to be broken, and today he was resurrected again with full blood and appeared next to the ring, serving as the presiding officer and referee.


    "Dear viewers!!"


    The excited voice of the emcee of the little sunglasses reappeared on the venue of the No. 1 Budokai in the world, instantly igniting the emotions of all the audience, and all eyes at this time are all paying attention to the two people who will decide the winner today!


    "Monkey Wukong is the youngest of all the participants, but he is a good apprentice of Mr. Wu Tian. He is very strong. He reached the finals all the way to the final in the first contest! And Naruto Uzumaki used Wu Tian in the competition yesterday. The teacher¡¯s unique Guipai Qigong defeated Jackie Chan who could use the Turtle Pai Qigong. How strong is his strength? Please wait and see!!"


    Naruto and Wukong enter the arena from both sides. Although Wukong''s figure is still very short, the power in his body is enough to make the whole world feel terrified. Today''s Wukong, if it makes a full blow, the power is definitely far greater Yugui Xianren¡¯s Guipai Qigong!


    Naruto was holding his arms. Although he used to have some duels with Wukong, but now it is only the first time that he has actually played against Wukong, and he is very excited.


    "Goku, do it, let me see how much you have grown!"


    Facing Naruto''s oppressive and invincible strength, the Saiyan blood in Wukong''s whole body boiled, causing his Qi to soar like a volcanic eruption, and his whole body was enveloped with a powerful blue Qi!


    "Brother Naruto, I''m going to fuck!"


    Wukong yelled and slammed his feet. The strength of his qi has now surpassed that of Immortal Turtle. He stepped on the floor tiles on the ring with one foot. His short body was like a red cannonball, and he rushed to it in an instant In front of Naruto, he hit Naruto''s face with his elbow fiercely!


    Naruto shook his fist to block Wukong¡¯s elbow, and immediately kicked Wukong''s body fiercely. Although it was a battle between adults and children, Naruto was also merciless. Within the scope of the power to kill, he used all his strength!


    Wukong was kicked into the air by Naruto''s monster force, and he flew out and slammed into the wall next to him.


    Wow!!


    Under Naruto''s attack, the solid wall was completely broken in an instant like paper, turning into rubble and falling to the ground, burying Wukong''s small body.


    "Wukong!" Klin yelled worriedly, looking at the pile of rubble, "Are you okay?!"


    Klin really underestimated the strength of Wukong¡¯s body, or he didn¡¯t know how powerful the Saiyan¡¯s body was. Although his body smashed into that wall, Wukong seemed to be completely unaware of it. Rushed out of the gravel.


    The stronger the person, the more resistant to beating. Wukong now has close to 300 combat power, which can be said to be much more than the original at the same time, even stronger than the first generation of Bick, the body is also extremely strong, just smashed. Closing the wall is not a shock to Wukong.


    Being oppressed by Naruto''s powerful strength, Wukong not only did not feel depressed, but burned even more fierce fighting spirit.


    "Brother Naruto, look at my eight-hand punch!!"


    Naruto can grow three heads and six arms, but Wukong can''t. However, he is now waving his arms quickly. In the eyes of ordinary people, it seems that Wukong has changed eight arms out of thin air, quickly getting close to Naruto, like lightning. A series of attacks were launched towards Naruto.


    Naruto mobilized all the senses of his body, paying attention to Wukong''s movements, his hands almost turned into a shadow, and he caught all Wukong''s quick punches.


    Wukong slashed a hand knife toward Naruto''s neck. After being blocked by Naruto''s hand, Wukong immediately turned around and kicked Naruto''s neck with his heel, while his tail drew fiercely at Naruto''s body.


    Naruto has the experience of fighting against Sairiba. He knows that with training, Saiyan can overcome the weakness of the tail, and can attack the enemy in battle. After Wukong¡¯s sneak attack is launched, Naruto¡¯s body immediately stretches out He grabbed a golden Chakra''s arm, grabbed Goku''s tail, then turned the kid around a few times, and then threw it toward the sky!

 908 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 908

    Wukong hasn''t learned how to dance so far. If he is thrown off the field, he will be over. Although he faces the danger of being dropped off the field, Wukong, this kid, will only show his genius in battle.


    The furry monkey tail of Wukong suddenly turned like a helicopter propeller, flying through the air with Wukong''s small body, and then slowly landed on the ring.


    "The Monkey King is really amazing! I thought he was going to be thrown off the court just now, but I didn''t expect that he would actually use his tail to land himself safely on the ring. It''s hard to say the outcome of this game. !"


    Wukong stared at Naruto with his eyebrows, his body absolutely dared not to relax, the cells of his whole body were mobilized in this battle, according to the method Naruto taught him before, he used a trick!


    "Dayu spiral pill!!"


    Wukong used Qi to create a big blue jade spiral pill. The powerful Qi continued to rotate. The huge blue light ball with a diameter of about half a meter contained huge destructive power!


    Although Qi is not as easy to control as Chakra, and does not possess the five element attributes like Chakra, the power of Qi is even greater than Xianshu Chakra in terms of its destructive power, and Wukong¡¯s Dayu Helix Pill is even more powerful!!


    The blue vigor continued to spin, driving the air to whistle and whistle, generating a powerful whirlwind on the ring. Wukong shouted, holding the destructive big jade spiral pill in his hand, and rushed to Ming in an instant. In front of the person, the blue ball of light in his hand pressed against Naruto''s face without mercy!


    "Goku, I gave you this trick! Wind escape spiral shuriken!!"


    How could Naruto be defeated by his own tricks? In an instant, he could see the direction of rotation of Wukong''s Dayu Helix Maru, and made a cyan spiral shuriken in the opposite direction, although it is much smaller in size than Dayu Helix Maru , But the destructive power is more than ten times stronger!


    The spiral shuriken is the ultimate secret that combines the changes in form and nature. Under this trick, the ordinary spiral pill is not able to withstand a single blow. This is not to use more powerful Qi or inject more energy. changed!


    The four blade corners of Naruto''s spiral shuriken were extremely sharp. Supported by Naruto''s huge chakra, he chopped up Goku''s big jade spiral pill and hit Wukong''s body severely!!


    Buzzing!!


    The spiral shuriken flew out with Wukong''s body, and exploded into a huge blue wind ball, swallowing Wukong''s small body completely!!


    "I can''t lose! Turtle School Qigong Wave!!!"


    Swamped by the huge power of the spiral shuriken, Goku almost felt the crisis of death, but it was in this crisis that the great potential of Saiyans broke out at this moment!!


    Wukong burst into qi from his whole body, he just tore a hole in the wind ball exploded by the spiral shuriken, and at the same time a huge blue air mass condensed in his hand!


    boom!!


    Wukong''s turtle style qigong completely destroyed the wind ball formed by Naruto''s spiral shuriken, and then used the reverse thrust of the turtle style qigong to return to the ring again.


    "Well done, Goku, but I won''t be merciful. Helix Shuriken Shuriken!"


    Naruto sent out three mini spiral shurikens in one breath, using the chakra silk thread drawn out of his hand, he controlled the three mini spiral shurikens to fly towards Wukong.


    Wukong saw this trick yesterday in the battle between Naruto and Jackie Chan. He naturally paid attention to it, staring at the three spiral shurikens in the air, and with a wave of his small hand, three small gas bombs flew immediately. Get out!


    Boom boom boom!!


    After the collision of the three air bombs and the three mini spiral shurikens, all exploded, and the energy spread to the surroundings, once again destroying the ring that had been ravaged by countless times.


    Wukong''s figure broke through the explosive air wave, and rushed in front of Naruto in an instant. A huge light ball in his hand was already formed.


    "Take it!! Turtle Qigong Wave!!"


    "Okay! That''s it, Goku!!"


    Klin vigorously cheered his classmates, Wukong¡¯s turtle style qigong had already been released, and Naruto¡¯s back was already on the edge of the ring. If Naruto retreated, he would definitely fall outside the ring. I have to say, Wukong The talent in battle is really unmatched.


    Facing Wukong''s turtle style qigong, Naruto didn''t do the same as before. Instead, he made a light leap and immediately jumped into the air, controlling the gravity around his body, and flying in the air with ease.


    "what?!"


    Klin originally thought that Wukong could win this time, but seeing Naruto flying in the air so easily, he was so scared that he almost bit his tongue!


    "It''s amazing! Uzumaki Naruto suddenly flew up and completely avoided the Monkey King Qigong. From this point of view, it seems that it is impossible to force Uzumaki Naruto out of the field!"


    "I haven''t conceded yet!!"


    Wukong yelled, holding the blue light ball in both hands and suddenly lifting it up. As a result, the flight trajectory of the turtle qigong changed. Under Wukong''s control, he was in front of Naruto in mid-air in an instant.


    "Good fight, Goku!"


    boom!!


    This blow was very accurate!!


    Chapter 27-The Budo Club is over, leave the earth!


    Naruto was completely hit by Wukong''s turtle school qigong. The huge blue light swallowed his body completely, and the air exploded to produce thick smoke, which obscured everyone''s sight.


    "It''s amazing! The Monkey King suddenly counterattacked and hit Naruto Uzumaki with Turtle Style Qigong! Did Naruto Uzumaki lose like this?!"


    The emcee of the little sunglasses continued to be impassioned. Seeing him like that, he would accidentally bite off the microphone in his hand, but he really had to admire his dedication.


    "Wind Escape Beast Wave Gale Palm!!"


    Naruto waved his hands, and a strong whirlwind blasted from his injury, blowing away all the smoke and dust near him. Although he was completely hit by Wukong¡¯s turtle school qigong, Naruto was injured, not to mention his clothes. Without any damage, the difference in combat effectiveness between the two sides is too great.


    "The tactics are very good, but with only this level of power, there is no way to defeat me, Goku!"


    Naruto wanted to continue to stimulate Wukong¡¯s growth. After making such a provocative declaration, he immediately leaned over to Wukong, turning his body into a golden streamer, and appeared in front of Wukong almost instantly, kicking him hard. fly!


    Naruto''s speed was too fast, and Wukong had no time to evade, so he could only cross his hands to block him, but he was still kicked by Naruto''s strange power.


    With a wave of Naruto''s hand, three golden Chakra arms immediately appeared behind him, holding three spiral pills, and hurriedly stretched out toward Wukong who was flying into the sky by him.Even if Goku has the body of a Saiyan, if he is hit by three helix pills, he will be seriously injured!


    Faced with a crisis, Wukong barely adjusts his posture in mid-air, but he does not have the ability to fly at all. It is always inconvenient to be in the air. To avoid Naruto''s spiral pill, the probability is equivalent to impossible!


    "Damn it! It''s too late to use Turtle School Qigong, I don''t want to lose! Don''t lose!!"


    Facing the sudden pressure exerted by Naruto, Wukong burst into a strong fighting spirit. The power of Saiyan would increase with the violent fluctuation of emotions, and Wukong''s strong will stimulated the powerful power hidden in the body!


    In an instant, a burst of blue energy erupted from Wukong''s body, causing Wukong to be suspended in the air in an instant, and then in an instant, he avoided Naruto''s three spiral pills and flashed past!


    "Oh?"


    This time even Naruto couldn''t help showing a surprised expression. Looking at Wukong flying in mid-air at this time, I really want to sigh again about Saiyan''s amazing talent in combat.


    "I learned how to dance by just watching my movements. It''s really good, but that won''t change much."


    Naruto raised his chakra. The chakra that was originally shrouded in him, flowing slowly like a stream of light, now bursts upwards like a volcanic eruption, and even Goku feels a great sense of oppression!


    "Brother Naruto is really amazing, but I won''t just give in!"


    Wukong felt the surging Qi in his body, and immediately gathered all his strength on his hands, and a huge blue air mass was condensed in his hands!


    "Wukong, don''t you understand? It''s useless for me to use your turtle style qigong!"


    "I didn''t want to use Turtle School Qigong, I just want it!"


    A confident smile appeared on Wukong''s face, the size of the air mass in his hand had reached its limit, the huge energy was compressed into the palm of his hands by Wukong, and then he instantly turned around and turned his back to Naruto.

 909 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 909

    "Turtle Qigong Wave!!"


    Wukong launched a huge Turtle Qigong with his back facing Naruto. The huge and sturdy blue energy flow swiftly speeded through the air, turning it into a propulsion device that promotes Wukong¡¯s rapid flight. With the help of Turtle Qigong¡¯s reverse thrust, Wukong will control himself His speed has increased to the point where he surpasses his own limit, and at the same time he condenses the last qi to concentrate all his power on his right fist.


    "Heaven and earth pierce through the fist!!"


    If the tortoise style qigong is Wukong¡¯s proud skill, then this move is Wukong¡¯s nirvana. Counting the evolution version of the dragon fist, Wukong has defeated many enemies with this move. He also died under this punch of Wukong. The magical demon Hildegang in the theater version and Super No.17 in GT were all beaten to death by Wukong with this trick, and even nearly defeated the one-star dragon. It''s Wukong''s nirvana!


    Wukong condensed all his power on his fist, creating an effect similar to Kakashi''s Rachel. The right fist glowed with blue light because of the large amount of qi, and a blue lightning flashed across the air!!


    Roar!!


    Wukong let out a roar like a beast, the qi spreading out of his body seemed to form a ferocious gorilla posture, exuding almost invincible power!!


    "Good fight!"


    Naruto couldn''t help but blurt out praise. It was the first time he really did it today. He stretched out his hand to catch Wukong''s world penetrating punch. Although his fighting power is much better than Wukong, he still feels a little numb in his palm, and he admires Wukong even more. Growing, and at the same time, the pale golden chakra on his body produced wonderful fluctuations, completely absorbing and decomposing Wukong''s punch.


    "That''s it, Wukong."


    "Hehe, yeah, I''m completely out of strength." After hitting the strongest Heaven-Earth Penetrating Punch, there is nothing Naruto can do, Wukong has exhausted all his qi, and now he can only let Naruto hold it, otherwise He could only fall from this height.


    Naruto carried Wukong with one hand and slowly landed on the ring. Wukong was no longer able to fight anymore, so he raised his hand decisively.


    "You win!"


    "It''s a pity, the Monkey King surrendered, and the final winner of the 21st World Martial Arts Club is Naruto Uzumaki!"


    The Budokai came to an end with the words of the emcee of the little sunglasses. Naruto won the championship when he participated in the world''s No. 1 Budokai for the first time. It is destined to spread throughout the world soon, and he will become this world soon. Celebrities, but these are not important to Naruto.


    After the martial arts club was over, Goku continued his practice, while Naruto and Buma returned to the Western Capital. For Naruto, participating in the world''s best martial arts club was just to fulfill his childhood dreams, because the strength gap was too great. So he knew from the beginning that he would definitely be able to win the championship, so after the real championship, apart from some emotions, there was not much excitement, but this time returning to Bouma¡¯s home, there was something that made him excited and Exciting things.


    Their spaceship is finally completely repaired!


    This is a sign of the beginning. Both Naruto and Seleba know that after the spaceship is repaired, they will leave the earth to find Frieza for revenge. The revenge journey that Naruto is finally about to embark on makes Naruto also feel Excited and nervous, did not even eat dinner today.


    "Are you leaving now?"


    Naruto stood in front of the spaceship, looking at the spaceship that carried them to the earth twelve years ago. It has now been completely restored and marked with the Magnum Capsule Company logo. There is quite a feeling in his heart. But behind, a girl suddenly came. With some trembling voice, Naruto turned around.


    Because of the light, both Naruto and Bouma can clearly see each other''s face. Naruto can see that Bouma''s eyes are slightly red. Knowing the reason, Naruto smiled slightly and said:" I did look at you less before. After all, you are a genius girl, and I have noticed it."


    Bouma¡¯s eyes are red. Perhaps, since Naruto asked her to help repair the spacecraft, she might have guessed something, but she has been reluctant to face it, just thinking that she can stay with Naruto for a while. Well, maybe at that time he had not yet clearly realized what kind of feelings he had for Naruto, and whether he could accept that he had other women, but now, the pain in his heart has told Bouma the correct answer, and she already knows Some very important things were done, but it seemed too late.


    Holding back the tears, Bouma''s voice was pitiful crying.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Go find an enemy, a very powerful enemy." Naruto looked up at the night sky. Twelve years ago, Frieza''s terrifying strength still made him remember very deeply. Frieza must not be allowed to come to earth. , Otherwise that bastard can completely destroy this planet with one move!


    "Can you not go?"


    "No, it''s impossible for him to let me go, and the enemy and I are destined to live or die. There is only one living between me and him. There is no third way to choose. Twelve years have passed, and some things should be over."


    Bouma knew that he had made up his mind to leave. No matter how he tried to dissuade him, there was no point. She could only endure the pain in her heart and said, "Will you come back?"


    "Yes, if I can survive."


    Hearing Naruto¡¯s tone, Bouma turned out to be like a last word. In addition to the pain and sorrow he was about to leave, he suddenly felt a deep worry, and immediately blurted out: "I believe you will survive." Yes! You are the strongest person, not just the earth, you are the strongest even in the entire universe. This is what I said, Bouma, you will definitely survive!"


    Naruto is not a sentimental idiot. Bouma is so easy to him, how she didn''t notice it. The spacecraft has been repaired for so long. Perhaps Bouma moved some hands and feet. I hope he can stay on the earth for a while. Look at Bouma. With tears in his eyes, Naruto''s tenderness appeared in his heart, and he reached out and hugged Bouma gently.


    "Bouma, I like you."


    Bouma''s body shuddered slightly, Naruto''s gentle words shattered her disguise, her smile, raised her head, tears finally couldn''t stop streaming down, moisturizing her delicate cheeks.


    "Why? Why did you tell me now? Do you know how much I want to hear you say this, but why is it just when you are about to leave? Why?!"


    "I''m sorry, Bouma, I am selfish, I am despicable, I am shameless, I am bothered, I hope to get all of your heart, but I can''t give you a dedicated feeling." Naruto held Bouma''s body tightly , Leaned her head on her slightly thin shoulders, "But I really like you, Bouma, wait for me? When I come back, I want you to be my most beautiful bride."


    "Stupid! Do you want a girl to wait for you forever because of a word?"


    Seeing Bouma pear flower in the rain, Naruto could not restrain the emotions in his heart after all. He kissed Bouma¡¯s slightly bitter lips because of tears. Bouma was completely defeated and his heart was already She was completely occupied by someone, and that person could no longer leave her heart.


    "I will wait for you, no matter how long I will wait for you."


    Naruto and Seleba left the earth in a spacecraft that night and left the beautiful blue planet. Naruto would never have thought that it would be several years before he returned to earth again.


    Chapter 28-The powerful enemy in the universe, Vegeta''s trash brother!


    "Unexpectedly, you would leave the earth like this. I thought you would at least eat Bouma before you leave."


    Sailiba was sitting in the spaceship, and the blue planet had completely disappeared from their eyes. They had set off for three hours, and at the speed of the spaceship, they were already far away from the solar system.


    Naruto no longer looked at the beautiful planet at this time, and took off the outer spacesuits that Bouma insisted on them to wear, revealing a battle suit that was more suitable for combat and more comfortable inside.


    "After eating Bouma, I patted my butt and left the next day. I''m not that bastard yet!"


    "I think you are a bastard at all!"


    Celiba stretched out her hand to hook Naruto''s neck, and sneered: "With me by your side, you still go find other women, not just Boomer, even Kiki and Lanqi will be yours sooner or later, right? , Do you think I am blind?"


    "Of course you are not blind, beautiful Saiyan warrior."


    Naruto kissed Seleba¡¯s cold cheek, which was to appease the woman¡¯s jealousy, and said: "The person we are going to face this time is Frieza. To be honest, I¡¯m not sure if we can come back alive. , So there are some things, let''s leave them after defeating Frieza."


    Hearing Naruto suddenly turned the topic to Frieza''s body, even Celiba did not continue to tease with Naruto, nodded solemnly, but then his eyes showed strange emotions again.


    "However, according to your strength, if you use the Thunder God technique, even if it is not as good as Frieza, it is still a simple matter to escape, no matter what, it will not be so easy to escape. "


    "Do you think I would do that?" Naruto''s face showed a smile that Seleba liked and hated very much. "When I leave myself a retreat, I will think, "I lost anyway. It¡¯s okay, I can run away¡¯, this kind of thinking will only make the fighting heart not firm enough. With this kind of heart, it¡¯s impossible to defeat Frieza. I didn¡¯t leave a way out for myself, so I can only go ahead."


    "This is how you become stronger?"


    "Yes."


    "Your thoughts...I don''t dislike it."


    Sailiba seems to be touched by Naruto¡¯s tone. This Saiyan female warrior is arrogant in nature and she also likes to fight, but if she wants her to escape, it will be more painful torture than death for her. Now Naruto''s words fit Selaba''s heart very well, turned around, took off her spacesuit, and prepared to go to the gravity training room before doing other training.


    "Seliba," Naruto suddenly stopped the black-haired and dark-eyed Saiyan female warrior. When she turned around suspiciously, she smiled and said: "After defeating Frieza, give me a baby. Right."


    The proud and strong Saiyan female warrior had a rare blush on her face. Naruto gave Naruto a shy look and said, "You want to be beautiful!"


    After saying this, Seleba flees in front of Naruto for the first time in her life. Her shy look, rare in a thousand years, made Naruto finally couldn''t help but laugh out loud!


    The spacecraft is flying fast in the universe. To be honest, it is not easy to find Frieza in the Universe, so Naruto and the others will have a very long journey.


    The spacecraft has been away from the earth for a full month, but they still haven''t found anything until Naruto''s perception has discovered something extraordinary.

 910 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 910

    Naruto has been sitting cross-legged in the spaceship, using his huge perception to search for powerful qi in the universe. Today, Frieza has not been found, but he has found two other very powerful and evil qi!


    "What''s wrong, Naruto, have you found Frieza?"


    "It''s not Frieza, but it''s also very strong. From my perception, it seems to be stronger than Kinho, and their anger is very evil!"


    "They? You mean more than one person?"


    "No reminder, from my perception, they should be two people. Their qi is very similar and stronger than Jinyu!" Naruto no longer sat cross-legged, but walked to the spacecraft''s console and called out. Universe map inside.


    Dr. Brives can''t enter the universe map here. Speaking of which, this map is still a version of more than ten years ago. There should be a lot of differences from the current version, but there should be little difference in some insignificant places.


    "According to what I perceive, it should be on planet N957, a small planet, and it doesn''t seem to have any strong combat effectiveness."


    "Planet N957?" Sai Liba was taken aback, pinching her pointed chin, the expression on her face became very exciting.


    "Why, have you been there?"


    "I haven''t been, but before you came, I had heard Badak say that Vegeta''s brother Tabor seemed to have been exiled to that planet. He might still be there now."


    "Tabur?" Naruto felt as if he had never heard the name, but vaguely remembered that Vegeta seemed to have a younger brother, but he didn''t know much about it. "But if he is Vegeta''s younger brother, why would he be here? On that kind of little planet without much combat effectiveness?"


    "This is a shame for Vegeta and King Vegeta, because Vegeta is a born elite fighter, but his brother Tabor is a trash. When he was born, his fighting power was not much higher than that of Goku. , So King Vegeta was very angry, so he exiled Tabor to that small planet and prohibited any Saiyan from talking about it. After all, it is a huge shame for him to have a waste son!"


    "The pride of Saiyan..." Naruto sighed helplessly, but still operated the spacecraft and changed the flight route, "Anyway, since there are powerful enemies, we have to go over and take a look, and You can also see Vegeta¡¯s trash brother by the way, to what extent is she trash?"


    At this time, on planet N957...


    Twenty-year-old Tabor, speaking of Vegeta¡¯s younger brother, is of course the prince of Saiyans, but he is far from his brother in terms of combat effectiveness and character.


    Although he has excellent genes, his combat power is now only 2,000 levels. With Wukong¡¯s combat power, once he transforms into a great ape, he is stronger than Tabor, and compared to Wukong¡¯s combative personality, Tabor¡¯s personality Weak, like peace but not fighting, I really can''t imagine that such a man is actually the younger brother of the proud Saiyan prince Vegeta.


    boom!!


    There was another huge explosion on this planet. In order to protect the planet where he had lived for many years, Tabor bravely fought with the enemy, but the difference in combat effectiveness between the two sides was too huge, and Tabor was seriously injured by just one move.


    "But... Damn! Apo... Cardo!"


    Tabor fell into the dust, burnt scars all over his body and a lot of dust. In front of him were two round fat men, one red and one blue. The two of them were also Frieza''s men. , Speaking of it, is actually Frieza''s highest-end combat power surpassing Keanu!


    The blue one with a sharp horn on his head is his brother Apo, and the red one with two sharp horns on his head is his younger brother Cardo.


    Although he was round, but with a sinister smile on his face, Apo put down his hand and coldly looked down at the second Saiyan prince who was only breathing, and said: "What, it turns out that Beiji Ta''s younger brother is at this level, really rubbish combat effectiveness, but it is, after all, it is a weak race that was destroyed by King Frieza."


    Tabor braced his body and stood up, coldly looking at the brothers Apo and Cardo, who had too much fighting power beyond him, and said: "I don''t allow you to insult my brother and the Saiyans! Even if Frieza is destroyed. Saiyan clan, one day he will be destroyed by others!"


    "Cheer! How could King Frieza be defeated?!" Apo sneered, with a blue ball of light condensed in his hand, "Anyway, you are the only one to be destroyed today, go to hell!"


    Although Tabor has recovered the pride and self-esteem of Saiyans when facing death, the gap in strength is too huge to make up for it. He has been severely injured by Apo, he can''t resist at all, he can only watch With the blue light ball, it flew to me quickly!


    "Tailed beast jade!!"


    In the short span of a shot, a black energy ball flew from high in the sky and accurately hit the blue energy bomb that Apo hit. After the two energy bombs, one black and one blue, collided, a huge explosion suddenly occurred!


    boom!!


    Apo¡¯s move was intended to kill Tabor, so the power used is not too small. Although it is now blocked, the explosion wave generated after the explosion still sweeps a considerable area. The huge power will reduce Tabor¡¯s combat effectiveness. Blowing, I lost consciousness in an instant!


    "who?!"


    When he was about to kill someone, he was suddenly blocked. Apo was in a very bad mood. As soon as he turned his head, he saw a spaceship descending from the sky, and a man and a woman came out slowly.


    "It seems that the strong qi that I felt before is these two guys, but I didn''t expect that such a strong power would actually have such a cute appearance."


    Regarding Naruto¡¯s words that had nothing to do with fighting, Celiba immediately glared at him and said: "Idiot! If you have time to talk such nonsense, you should hurry up and prepare to fight! Let¡¯s say it first, give the blue bastard I!"


    "OK, then I''ll reluctantly deal with the red one."


    Naruto and Seriba were like saying that this carrot is for you and the cabbage is for me. In a flash, they assigned two enemies with stronger fighting power than them. This made Awa and Kado brothers angry, but also in their hearts. There have been countless cold killing intents!


    Chapter 29-Crush Qiu Yi, the real battle begins!


    "Brother, what is the combat effectiveness of these two scumbags."


    The red brother Cardo, with a very sullen smile on his face, asked the fat blue man next to him.


    Apo clicked the button of the combat power detector that he wore on his left ear. This thing is indeed very convenient. You can detect the strength of combat power at once, and it will automatically display if a strong combat power suddenly appears. , It is a very important invention for aliens who do not perceive qi.


    Didi!


    A warning tone was heard on the detector, and the combat effectiveness of Naruto and Seleba had been detected.


    "Cut, both are only 5000, they are really just scumbags."


    Apo showed a disdainful smile on his face, and he had no doubts about the numbers obtained by the detector. After all, he was only going to kill Tabor with a combat power of 2,000. If he was a man with a combat power of 5,000, it would be nothing to block him. It is strange that this is also the weakness of the detector. It can only detect the combat power on the surface, but cannot see the hidden part.


    Brothers Apo and Cardo are Frieza¡¯s highest combat effectiveness. With just one person, their combat effectiveness is stronger than the combined strength of the Kinuite team. Each of them has a combat effectiveness of about 300,000, which is greater than today''s Ming. Both the human and Seriba are high. Now Naruto¡¯s combat effectiveness is about 230,000. If Seriba breaks out at full strength, it will be about 190,000. But because they don¡¯t have a detector, it¡¯s just an estimate and there is no way to get it. accurate figure.


    Apo seemed to have absolute confidence in his own strength and detectors, so he didn''t bother to do anything with a person with a combat power of only 5,000, and he just pointed his finger at one of his brothers who came to this planet.


    "Qiu Yi, these two bugs are handed over to you!"


    A purple-skinned alien walked out of the two, wearing combat power detectors on his ears, looking very arrogant, but facing the ridiculous looking brothers of Apo and Cardo, he was very respectful.


    "Understand, Master Apo, I will fix these two bugs soon."


    Qiu Yi¡¯s combat power is 18,000, which is comparable to Vegeta today. Among Frieza¡¯s men, he is quite powerful. However, he is arrogant and very brain-dead. He has always been with Vegeta. Not to deal with it, after Vegeta came back from the earth, she was ready to kill Vegeta, but Vegeta, whose fighting power was soaring, used a dirty firework to kill him.


    "Don''t worry, you two bugs, Uncle Qiu Yi will get rid of you immediately, there will be no pain."


    Qiu Yi was so arrogant that he didn''t pay attention to the five thousand fighting power of Naruto and Sailiba. A purple aura appeared on his body, like a whirlwind, and instantly rushed in front of Naruto with his hands condensed into one. The purple-red light flare hit Naruto''s body severely!


    "Die!"


    Whoosh!


    Eighteen to five thousand, this kind of combat power has almost reached the level that can be killed directly. Perhaps in everyone''s eyes, this blond man cannot be Qiu Yi''s opponent. Many people have shown cruel smiles, waiting to see The scene where Naruto was killed by Qiu Yi.


    However, the facts turned out to be beyond everyone''s expectations. Naruto flashed away at the moment Qiu Yi''s attack hit him. The speed was so fast that only two brothers, Apo and Kado, and Seleba were present. The three of them can see clearly, but Qiu Yi, who has just launched an attack on Naruto, with a combat power of 18, can''t keep up with Naruto''s speed at all!


    "Too slow, idiot!"


    Naruto''s extremely cold voice instantly appeared behind Qiu Yi, causing Qiu Yi to sweat all over his body, and on the other side, Seriba''s face also showed signs of sneer.


    boom!!


    Before Qiu Yi could react, Naruto immediately hit Qiu Yi in the back with an elbow. Qiu Yi felt severe pain at the same time, and he even lost the ability to speak. Mouth, but can''t yell out.


    Naruto¡¯s strength was very well controlled. He attacked Qiu Yi with such a huge strange power, and did not let him fly out. Qiu Yi held his back and staggered forward for two steps before he found his right. The control of his body and vocal cords turned his head and looked at Naruto angrily, with a trace of fear in his eyes.

 911 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 911

    Cardo looked at his brother strangely, completely unable to understand the situation just now.


    "You said this combat power is only five thousand?"


    "Strange?" Abo was also puzzled. He could beat Qiu Yi like this with one blow. The combat power should be at least 20,000 or more. But after pressing the detector, Naruto''s combat power was displayed on it. The same is only five thousand, and there is no change from just now.


    "Why is it still five thousand, is my detector broken?"


    Both Apo and Carduo could not understand, and Qiu Yi looked at Naruto with great anger at this time, and said: "You fellow! You dare to attack my uncle Qiu Yi, absolutely unforgivable!"


    Naruto spread his hands and looked at Qiu Yi insincerely, and said: "I can''t help it. You were all flaws just now. I accidentally ran behind you. I''m really sorry."


    With Naruto¡¯s words, even those who are well-rested will be mad at him, not to mention Qiu Yi, who is already arrogant and arrogant, is even more angry at this time so that one Buddha is born in heaven, and two Buddhas come out of his body. The qi in his body was surging because of the outburst of anger!


    "I want you to die!!"


    Qiu Yi is indeed very powerful. After his 18,000 combat power is fully demonstrated, the power that swept through his body actually made it impossible for other nearby alien fighters with lower combat power to even get close. Qiu Yi''s breath was blown away a little bit. Stand firm!


    Qiu Yi moved at full speed, and rushed in front of Naruto in an instant. His fists turned into countless shadows of fists, and they continued to violently attack Naruto''s body.


    Naruto was able to see all Qiu Yi''s movements without even opening the writing wheel, and easily avoided all his attacks, then lowered and punched.


    boom!!


    Just one punch hit Qiu Yi''s body and caused considerable damage to him from inside Qiu Yi''s body. Qiu Yi clutched his stomach, his eyes violently burst from Naruto''s heavy blow, and his saliva was smooth. The corners of his mouth flowed down, dripping to the ground.


    "How... how is it possible?! I... Qiu... Uncle Qiu Yi... can..."


    "There are too many useless actions, and your attacks are all flaws. It can only be said that you are too weak."


    Naruto never put Qiu Yi in his eyes at all. It was just a mere bug. Qiu Yi was easily defeated by Naruto. At this time, he was so angry that he lost his reason and exploded all his anger, even reaching himself. Uncontrollable point!


    "I want you to die!! Super serial gun!!"


    Qiu Yi flew up high, exploded all his qi, condensed into countless purple-red gas bombs, and carried out an indiscriminate burst bombardment towards Naruto and the others!!


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    This originally quiet and peaceful little planet was devastated by Qiu Yi¡¯s attack. The explosion of countless gas bombs made the sky full of smoke and dust. A large area of ??the planet was destroyed. There were several hapless alien warriors nearby. Qiu Yi''s attack turned into fly ash.


    Qiu Yifei was in mid-air, sweat dripping down his face, his eyes looked frantically at the center of the explosion below, and said: "This way should be dead, huh...huh...ah!"


    Qiu Yi gasped violently, but suddenly uttered a loud cry. At the place where Naruto had hit his abdomen and injured his abdomen, the pain seemed to spread all over his body, making Qiu Yi feel his body tearing. The same pain as cracking.


    "It''s a pity, it seems that all your combat effectiveness is only at this level."


    Naruto''s cold irony made Qiu Yi completely stunned, and looked at the center of the explosion incredulously. At this time, the first thing he saw was not the dazzling blond hair, but a pair of cold blood red eyes.


    "Monthly reading!!"


    "Ah!"


    Qiu Yi uttered an extremely painful and tragic howl. The skin all over his body oozes blood at this moment. Looking at Naruto''s cold look, his eyes finally turned from madness to fear, condensing the last strength towards Apo and the others. Where to escape.


    "Master Apo! Master Cardo! Help me, please help me!"


    "It''s a pity, you could have lived a little longer."


    Naruto¡¯s last sigh ended Qiu Yi¡¯s life. Qiu Yi, who was originally in mid-air, was stunned. His face showed extreme pain. The whole body seemed to have red cracks, and then he banged, Qiu Yi¡¯s The body exploded completely, turning into countless flesh and blood, splashing around.


    The two heavy punches Naruto gave Qiu Yi, although powerful, actually used the method of soft fist to beat Qiu Yi''s body into a mess, causing his body to suffer a lot of damage. , And Qiu Yi frantically increased his qi afterwards, overwhelming his body that was actually shattered by Naruto. The pain in his whole body was also bleeding from behind. It was also because the broken body could not bear his own qi, Naruto Qiu Yi''s spirit was severely damaged by the reading of the month, and he had completely lost his control over Qi. He finally increased his Qi to fly quickly, and finally made everything completely out of control, and his body was completely destroyed in the explosion!


    After crushing Qiu Yi''s bug, Naruto and Sai Liba didn''t feel anything, they just looked at the really powerful two with serious eyes.


    "Next, it''s the real battle."


    Chapter Thirty-Fierce battle, the dance steps of Zaoju!


    Although both the appearance and the name are ridiculous, the fighting power of the two brothers Apo and Kado is absolutely unimaginable. Whether it is Naruto or Seleba, the fighting power is lower than these two round fat guys, Qiu Yi can only be regarded as an appetizer, and these two guys are the real enemies!


    Just as I said before, Seleba dealt with the blue brother Awa, and Naruto dealt with the red brother Cardo!!


    "Drink!"


    In the face of an opponent whose combat power is obviously more than his own, how can Naruto keep his hand again and raise his chakra to the maximum in an instant. The golden chakra explodes upward like lightning!


    boom!!


    The combat power detector on Cardo¡¯s ears instantly exploded. Cardo looked at the smoking debris from the detector on the ground, a sullen smile appeared on Yuanyuan¡¯s face, and said: "The upper limit of this detector is limited. It''s a full fifty thousand. I didn''t expect you to hide such a strong combat power. No wonder you dare to speak such big words!"


    Although the enemy is much stronger than himself, Naruto will not shrink back, with a golden chakra all over his body, looking at Cardo coldly, and saying, "Is it right? I''ll know if I''ve hit it! Ten fingers pierced the bullet!!"


    Naruto waved his hands, and the first phalanx of the ten fingers immediately separated from his body, and spiral lines were formed on the bones, so they rotated in the air like a threaded bullet, increasing the destructive power!


    Kado is not the Kado of Naruto World. This Kado is more powerful than Naruto. His whole body emits a powerful and terrifying gas like magma. It instantly dodges the ten bone bullets launched by Naruto, almost Rushing in front of Naruto at the speed of teleportation!


    "Look at the punch!"


    Cardona is indeed a big fist called a casserole. After the red fist is clenched, it is bigger than Naruto''s head, and the power of this fist is also extremely terrifying.


    Kaduo was not Qiu Yi. Facing Kaduo, whose combat power was a bit higher than his own, Naruto dared not support it any more, and immediately opened all three nine-gou jade reincarnation eyes!


    As Naruto''s strength gradually increased, his pupil power became stronger and stronger, as did the dynamic vision, otherwise, with the pupil power of the Naruto world, he would not be able to keep up with the speed of the Dragon Ball world.


    Among Naruto¡¯s three red eyes, Cardo¡¯s speed was slowed down to the maximum. The jade reincarnation eyes also accelerated Naruto¡¯s reaction speed. Four bone spurs immediately grew on Naruto¡¯s right arm. Holding the whole arm, it made him look like a monster.


    boom!!


    Under the attack of Cardo''s strange power, the dense white bones condensed with bone veins on Naruto''s arm were immediately cracked, and the strong power also made Naruto''s arm feel numb!


    Naruto spread the golden chakra all over his body, causing strange fluctuations, instantly alleviating the numbness on his body, and at the same time, a huge gossip array appeared under him!


    "Soft fist and gossip breaking the mountain!!"


    Naruto gathered the yin and yang chakras on his hands, so that the black moon and white sun marks in the palms of both hands were particularly dazzling, and the mysterious power formed a storm-like vortex in his hands, fiercely The ground hit Cardo''s body!


    Although Naruto and Cardo have about seven to eighty thousand combat power gaps, if one is two hundred thirty thousand and one three hundred thousand, the seven to eighty thousand is not particularly huge, and Cardo does not want to be attacked by Naruto. Flash away!


    "Nani?!"


    When Cardo just moved, I don''t know why the air around him is sticky. The air seems to have become a strong glue. The sticky Cardo can''t move, but it''s extremely hard!


    The gossip array under Naruto''s feet was shining with a strong light, creating super-gravity in this small world, restraining the speed and power of Kaduo, and at the same time, Naruto''s three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes began to rotate at the same time!


    "Vientiane Tianyin!!"


    Kado was restricted by Naruto¡¯s gossip realm, and felt that his aura seemed uncontrollable. Suddenly he was attacked by Naruto¡¯s Vientiane Enlightenment. He felt an irresistible force of suction, and his body flew towards Naruto. !


    "Break the mountain!!"

 912 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 912

    Naruto¡¯s soft fist hits Kado¡¯s body accurately, without the spinning golden chakra, it produces unparalleled penetrating power. Kado can withstand some weak attacks. The battle suits Naruto¡¯s mountain-breaking attack. Unsurprisingly, a gap was pierced in the middle, and immediately, the powerful golden chakra penetrated Kado''s entire body!


    Relying on his rich combat skills and experience, he sneaked on Kado''s move, and Naruto didn''t see any excitement on his face, because he knew that the trick just now was not enough to cause enough damage to Kado!


    Cardo was hit and flew by Naruto¡¯s broken mountain, and he had completely stabilized his body in mid-air. Judging from the gap in his battle suit, his body was hit by Naruto¡¯s broken mountain with a little wound, but Nothing serious!


    The bodies of the brothers Apo and Kado are very unique. Although they do not have a strong regeneration ability, they have extremely high toughness, just like a super rubber ball. Whether it is rigid or flexible, their bodies can be Blocking most of the attacks, unless they have the fighting power to crush them, it is very difficult to break through their physical defenses, even Naruto''s soft fist profound meaning, it only left some minor injuries on Kado''s body. !


    Although Cardo was only slightly injured, the pain of the wound also made him angry. He was originally not a type with too high IQ, but at this time it was even more angry!


    "Damn fellow, this uncle wants your life!!"


    The red breath of Kado''s whole body was completely burned, and the huge aura caused violent tremors on this calm planet. This small planet was simply not enough to support the full-out explosion of a person with a combat power of more than 300,000!!


    "Serial energy cannon!!"


    Cardo brought his hands together, the red qi was completely compressed and condensed, and the red qi bombs were continuously launched at Naruto as if forming a machine gun between his hands!


    Although it is an overwhelming tactic, Cardo is stronger than Naruto. Every gas bullet will cause a lot of damage to Naruto. Although Naruto is confident in his recovery ability, he is also You have to have time to recover. Once you turn your hand, you will immediately condense Qiu Dao Jade into a unique trigeminal kunai!


    "Xianfafei Thunder God enchantment!!"


    Naruto is indeed unable to transfer power to surpass his own strength too many tricks, for example, he was unable to transfer Frieza¡¯s planet destruction bomb at the beginning, but now, the coordinates of the god of thunder attached to the supremacy of the jade for the truth have produced a unique The fluctuation of space formed a hyperspace vortex with endless suction, which absorbed and transferred all the energy cannons of Kaduo, and exiled to the distant universe in an instant!


    Barely blocking Cardo''s attack, Naruto immediately threw the black Kumo in his hand to Cardo, and at the same time, a black energy ball was condensed in his hand!


    "Tailed beast jade spiral shuriken!!"


    Cardo had already paid attention to all of Naruto''s actions, staring closely at Naruto''s movements, and did not see any relaxation after Naruto disappeared. Naruto used the technique of flying thunder god to flash himself in front of Cardo, and the tail beast jade spiral in his hand. The sword fiercely pressed down on Kaduo!


    Cardo was also prepared early in the morning. The moment Naruto appeared, he punched his casserole-sized fist. Naruto turned his head to avoid it, but the movement in his hand did not stop!


    Their fighting time is calculated in microseconds. Kado has the fighting power as it is today. Although impulsive, it will not be a real idiot. He reacted in an instant, without hitting Naruto¡¯s fist. It became a claw shape, stubbornly clasped Naruto''s arm, and at the same time exerted force, it seemed that even if he was hit by Naruto''s tricks, he would have to tear off his arm!


    "It doesn''t matter if you give this arm! This trick must be hit!! Tail beast jade spiral shuriken!!"


    Naruto yelled in anger, unexpectedly without fear, and went head-to-head with Cardo, who was more powerful than him. At the same time, he used the power of the bones to change the calcium content in his body, turning himself into shark-like software in an instant. animal!!


    Kara!!


    One of Naruto''s arms was abruptly torn off by Cardo, and blood splashed on his and Cardo''s faces, but Naruto''s eyes did not change, the goal was only to hit Cardo''s body!


    Naruto''s broken arm stretched out a golden Chakra arm again, caught the tail beast jade spiral shuriken that was almost out of control, and pressed it against Kado''s body fiercely!!


    boom!!


    The huge chakra exploded, and even instantly deflected the planet''s rotation axis. The black chakra exploded and formed a huge explosion wave with a diameter of several kilometers, destroying everything nearby!


    "Cut! It''s so accurate!"


    Naruto spit out a mouthful of blood foam and looked at Kado in front of him. Kado was hit by Naruto¡¯s mountain-breaking blow and tail beast jade spiral shuriken. The injuries on his body were also enlarged. Very embarrassed.


    Cardo sipped in the same way and threw Naruto''s arm aside, and said, "So what?! Blond boy, I admit that you are really good, but now you have my arm torn off, you think Can you still attack that level?!"


    "Huh! I tell you, don''t underestimate me Naruto Uzumaki! Ah!"


    Naruto gathered his chakras to the fractured right arm. The bleeding wound that was dripping down just now completely stopped the bleeding in an instant. Using the bone veins can perfectly control the growth of his bones. Naruto¡¯s new right arm The arm bones were completely regenerated almost instantly, and then the golden chakras covered it, and new blood vessels and muscles grew back. As long as Naruto gathers all his strength for recovery, it will be torn apart. The arm can fully recover without fifteen seconds!


    "Kado, take the move! The strongest dance step, Zao Fern Dance!!"


    Chapter Thirty-Fighting with the weak to defeat the strong, the trump card of transformation!


    Boom boom boom!!


    Naruto pressed his hands on the ground, injected the power of the bones into this land, and displayed the strongest dance steps. This move is also quite devastating to the environment!


    Countless bones grew from the ground in an instant, towering to the sky, and what grew out of it was not just a small level of bone spurs, each huge bone was like a towering tree, and the surface was not bright white. These bones have been air-dried for a long time, and the surface is pale in color!


    Naruto¡¯s weird attack methods are definitely the only one in this world. There is no other branch. Cardo was also shocked by Naruto¡¯s weird attacks. Looking at the white bones growing on the ground, where would he use his body to try At once, I immediately flew into the sky!


    "I won''t let you escape! The Bone Flying Sword!!"


    Naruto yelled, the newly grown bones were instantly covered with cracks, and then with a bang, so the bones burst one after another, and the huge towering bone spurs turned into countless sharp diamond-shaped fragments, facing the sky without aiming at all, and proceeded directly. Flying without distinction!!


    When this kind of trick is used, it is not expected to be avoided at all. Even if the card is strong in combat, it is impossible to avoid Naruto¡¯s bone flying sword. The speed of this trick is too fast and the coverage area is too large, unless Use the technique of time and space, otherwise there is no possibility of avoiding!!


    "Damn it! Burst!"


    Carduo yelled, bursting out his qi from his body, producing an effect like the Shenluo Heavenly Sign, the red qi spreading around indiscriminately, shattering all the flying swords near the diamond-shaped bones!


    "Just waiting for your trick!!"


    Naruto¡¯s three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes turned at the same time, showing strong dynamic vision. At the same time, he gathered Chakra on his right arm. The position of the elbow joint sprayed high-pressure white steam, using the five-tailed Mu Wang¡¯s Ability, produces unparalleled power!!


    "Guai Li Wushuang Kusanagi!!"


    Naruto threw the Kusanagi sword, the most convenient weapon with him, as if it were a huge kunai towards Kaduo in the air.


    The burst wave can resist Naruto¡¯s indiscriminate bone flying sword, but because the power is scattered in too many directions, the single-point destructive power is insufficient, and Naruto¡¯s Kusanaru sword is no longer just the original three. It''s just one of the Excalibur, and now it has integrated all the power of the three Excalibur, and will continue to become sharper as Naruto''s strength increases, even if it is Cardo, it cannot destroy the Kusana sword!


    The Kusanaru sword that Naruto threw with strange power quickly cut the red air around Kado, and a silvery white flash appeared in Kado''s eyes, and the dazzling light even made his eyes tingle!


    "Oops!"


    Cardo yelled and turned his head hard at the critical moment to avoid being cut directly by the Kusana Sword, but the Kusana Sword still made a scar on his cheek, and purple blood shed from his wound.


    Whoosh!


    Of course, there is Naruto''s Thunder God coordinates on the Kusanaru sword. Naruto immediately activated the Thunder God''s art, and he instantly reached behind Kaduo. At the same time, he stretched out his hand and grabbed the hilt of the Kusanagi sword and pointed the sword fiercely. Cardo''s back slashed!


    "Flying Thunder God''s Slashing Greedy Wolf!!"


    The powerful sword energy of the flag wood swordsmanship erupted within zero distance, causing the back part of Kado''s battle uniform to be torn a huge hole. The huge sword energy destroyed Kado''s body, making Kado''s body like a Like a huge fireball, it fell towards the ground!!


    Naruto turned his consciousness into reality, using mental fluctuations to create a flying thunder god technique out of thin air, and then immediately flashed beside Cardo who had just fallen, his arm muscles tightened, and at the same time, three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes began. Turn it!


    "Earth burst into the sky!!"


    With Naruto''s body as the center, a sudden burst of absolutely powerful attraction, absorbing everything nearby toward his body.


    Cardo is now lying on the ground and can see the sky, so he can see clearly, the sky is like rain, and the sharp cold light shines everywhere, making people feel that their scalp is numb!


    "Are you crazy?! Then you will die too!"


    Knowing what Naruto was planning to do, Cardo suddenly yelled, his expression worried!!


    Naruto used the power of the earth blasting star to attract all the bone flying swords that had already flown in the air towards him. This time it was not the indiscriminate attack with scattered power just now, which stretched for several kilometers with the dance of Sawari. The huge white bone forest, the number of white bone flying swords turned into is still millions, and now they are all attracted by Naruto¡¯s use of the earth and starburst. If it is hit by so many white bone flying swords, whether it is Naruto or Kado , Must face the danger of death!


    "Idiot! Only you will die!!"

 913 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 913

    How Naruto could do useless things, he had already calculated it. The moment when all the flying swords of the bones flew over, he would use the technique of the Thunder God to escape instantly, and he would be hit by the flying swords of the bones. Just one more!


    Carduo''s complexion changed slightly, as if he had guessed Naruto''s plan, his arms immediately grasped Naruto''s arm, seeing that it almost crushed Naruto''s arm!


    "Boy! Don''t think you can succeed in this kind of trick!"


    "It doesn''t matter if it is a trick or not, as long as it can kill you!"


    Cardo is fierce, Naruto is more fierce and crazier than him. The eyes of the three nine-goed jade samsara are endless madness. Seeing Cardo¡¯s small eyeballs, the eyes of the nine-goed jade samsara turn, and immediately launched the strongest single. Body illusion.


    "Monthly reading!!"


    The power of Moonreading is impossible to kill someone at the level of Kado in seconds, but it is enough for Naruto to buy time, and for the first time to be taken care of by Moonreading, even Kado''s spirit has been greatly damaged. The hands holding Naruto''s arms were also loosened. In this short moment, Naruto immediately activated the technique of Flying Thunder God and ran away instantly!!


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    Countless white bone flying swords all hit Kaduo''s body and the land near him. Although it was only a weak attack, after accumulating such a huge number, it would also cause a terrifying attack!


    The attack of the Bone Flying Sword, for Cardo, is like the feeling of ordinary people scratching with the back of a utility knife. Although it will not be injured because there is no blade, who can stand it a million times?!


    Endless fragments of white bones completely buried Cardo''s body, and the white bones almost gave Cardo a white coffin.


    Naruto once again transformed into the posture of King Asura with three heads and six arms, soaring into the air, raising his six arms high, and condensing his powerful Chakra in an instant!


    "Spiral shuriken star-tailed beast jade!!"


    This trick is still Naruto¡¯s strongest greeting today. In the face of Kado, who was buried by the bones, Naruto ruthlessly beat the falling water dog. The huge chakra condensed into an extremely chaotic and uncontrollable huge energy bomb. Falling in many directions!


    boom!!


    The super attack that once turned the ice world of Otsuki Kaguya into purgatory, as Naruto''s strength increased, he was also given a more terrifying destructive power. Under the huge chakra explosion, those who had been strengthened by the bones and veins. The bones created afterwards turned into ashes in Naruto''s attack. This huge terrorist force caused the entire planet to tremble, and it might be on the verge of collapse at any time!


    "Huhuhu"


    The extra head and arms that grew out of Naruto returned to his body again. At this time, he kept breathing on his knees with both hands. It can be seen that Naruto continued to use powerful tricks to attack Kaduo, who was more powerful than himself. , Has consumed a lot of Chakra, and now he is seriously consumed, sweat is dripping with his cheeks.


    "It''s really tired, but that guy is worse than me!"


    A triumphant smile appeared on Naruto''s face. Although tired, everything was worth it, because he used his ability to roll his eyes at this time, and he could clearly see that Cardo''s qi had dropped a lot, and there were also many scars on his body. , Obviously, the injury was not light under Naruto''s continuous attacks!


    "Damn! Damn! I want you to die!!"


    The qi on Kado''s body was even more difficult to control because of the injury, and howled like an injured crazy beast, Kado''s hand condensed a huge energy ball that could completely destroy this beautiful planet in an instant!!


    "Ultimate Explosive Bullet!!"


    The huge red energy ball is wrapped with the same red lightning. The huge momentum tells that this move is absolutely powerful. Naruto is not in the state now. Although Cardo is injured, the power of this move has not been fully utilized, but Naruto didn''t dare to use his body to force it, and immediately activated the technique of Flying Thunder God to dodge and avoid.


    The ultimate explosive bomb flew by Naruto and hit a small planet nearby. At this moment, that planet was completely destroyed by Cardo''s attack, and it was the dust in the universe!


    "Kado!"


    The blue Apo suddenly yelled his brother¡¯s name, and at the same time, his figure quickly leapt towards Cardo. Judging from the scars on his body, although his fighting power was equally superior, he did not escape from Celiba. ...


    The two brothers, one red and one blue, looked at each other, and they all understood each other''s plans!


    "Cut! I didn''t expect that you would be forced into this way, but you only have to be proud of it now!" Apo''s eyes looked at Sai Liba and Naruto with a gloomy look, and infinite killing intent emerged in his heart.


    "Brother, do it!"


    "To understanding!"


    "Fit!!" *2!


    Apo and Cardo yelled, showing that they can truly be confident and domineering, and even Frieza will feel that they have some tricky superpowers. A purple-red whirlwind is shrouded in the two brothers. The body of Naruto was completely swallowed, and Naruto and Celiba, from the whirlwind, sensed a terrifying aura that made their backs cool, and their hairs stood upright in an instant!


    The purple whirlwind disappeared, and the blue Apo and the red Kado completed the union, and became a bigger purple fat man. The breath of their two brothers in their heyday was several times more powerful, which proved them. The power of terror!


    Extreme evil is coming!!


    Chapter Thirty-Two-The Outbreak of Seleba!Never underestimate Saiyans!


    "Drink!"


    Because Qi is different from Chakra, it is impossible for Sai Liba to use Naruto''s gorgeous tactics, but this Saiyan female warrior has her own way of fighting!


    In an instant, she raised her qi to the maximum. Although Seleba''s combat power was lower than Apo''s, she was actively attacking. His strong body quickly rushed in front of Apo, and the index and middle fingers of his right hand immediately rushed towards Apo''s eyes!


    "Damn it!"


    Even though his body is tough, Apo didn¡¯t intend to let Seleba attack his eyes. He didn¡¯t want to become blind A Bing, so he turned his head sideways, and at the same time the palm of his hand turned into a hand knife with strong energy on it. This hand knife was chopped off. , Absolutely enough to cut Seleba in the waist in an instant!


    As a woman, Seleba has a very high degree of flexibility. She twisted her waist flexibly in mid-air. At the same time, the fuchsia aura was condensed from her five fingers. She still looked at Apo''s eyes!!


    "Damn woman! You are looking for death!!"


    Apo''s temper may not be much better than his younger brother''s. When Seleba continuously attacked his eyes, he was very angry at this time. The blue qi on his body was burning, and his hands were pushed forward, creating a strong tornado!


    "Burst Tornado!"


    The blue qi continued to rotate, rubbing against each other, creating a storm, but also forming a dazzling and terrifying thunder!


    Cyliba retreated quickly, but the coverage area of ??this bursting tornado was quite huge, and the more he stepped back, the larger the area, Cyliba couldn''t dodge at all, and the black pupils were extremely contracted at this moment, staring closely. The huge tornado in front of you!


    "Burst bomb!!"


    The purple-red light ball in Seriba''s hand suddenly split into seven small gas bombs, all of which aimed at the center of the tornado, which is the position of the weakest wind eye!


    Single point breakthrough!!


    Celaba used the blasting bomb to beat the weak, and used the blasting bomb to bombard the eye of the blasting tornado. At the same time, he abolished Apo''s tricks, and at the same time, his body flew to Apo at an extremely fast speed. In his hand, there was a bigger purple-red gas bomb!


    "Super burst bomb!!"


    The huge gas bomb suddenly split into hundreds, and carried out a frenzied bombardment towards Awa ruthlessly!


    Apo''s eyes were serious, and he obviously had to pay attention to Sai Liba''s strength. The blue body immediately began to rotate, spreading the blue qi all over his body, creating an absolute defense like a return to the sky!


    Apo¡¯s body was constantly spinning, using his powerful qi and spinning to increase his power, he bounced all of Seleba¡¯s aero bombs, and then the whole person was like a huge ball, spinning and rushing towards Sai Li. bar!


    boom!!


    Although he is such a fat body, Apo''s speed must also be absolutely better than Seleba. The rotating body smashed Seleba into the air. The power of this impact caused Seleba''s body to be injured immediately. !


    Boom boom boom!!


    Apo continued to fly around Seriba, using the rotation to increase her destructive power, and at the same time constantly hitting Seriba''s body violently. In a short time, Seriba''s body added a lot of wounds!


    "Bah! Don''t underestimate me! I''m stronger than you if you spin, Dayu Helixwan!!"

 914 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 914

    Cyliba was continuously injured by Apo, and a mouthful of blood burst out of her mouth. The suppressed anger in her heart exploded and burned at this moment, making her combat effectiveness improved again with the intense changes in her mood!


    The destructive Qi spins and compresses in Seleba''s hands, turning into a huge purple-red wind ball.


    Bang bang bang!!


    Apo¡¯s rotating body collided fiercely with the purple-red Oyu Helix Maru in Seleba¡¯s hands. The qi of the two of them revolved and increased their strength. This created a huge power against the attack!!


    boom!!


    The air waves that spread out are more terrifying than any natural disaster. The powerful pressure generated caused the earth to burst, and then was forcibly compressed by the air pressure. The entire land was compressed by the powerful air that broke out by the two people. Meters away!


    Celiba''s eyes were extremely cold, and the air that erupted from the position where the two clashed was blowing her short black hair, but the wailing of her body told her that the battle was not good for her!


    After all, Apo¡¯s combat effectiveness is much higher than that of Celie. Even if Celie has such a move like Daiyu Helix Maru, it is difficult to beat the strong with the weak in a head-on head-on situation. The power of rotation is now being fed back to Celie. On Ba''s own arm, her arm began to twist strangely!


    "Hahaha! Stinky woman, you will be killed by my uncle Apo obediently!"


    "Don''t think about it! You hateful fat blue guy!!"


    Sai Liba is arrogant in nature, and now being ridiculed by Apo like this, her heart is even more angry. Regardless of whether her body is being damaged, she gathers her qi on her left hand at the same time, spinning like a huge air mass!


    "Dayu Helix Lianwan!!"


    "Oops!!"


    Regardless of her body, Seleba used the Daiyu Helix Lianwan forcibly, a Qi that was more difficult to control than Chakra. When she used it like this, her own Qi had even burned her wrist, but the new Daiyu Helix Pill But he kept getting close to Apo''s body!


    Apo''s strength has an advantage over Selaba, but it can''t be crushed. Now Selaba has a trick, how can Abo avoid Selaba when he is fighting against Selaba?!


    boom!!


    Sai Liba''s big jade spiral pill hit Apo''s body fiercely, and the powerful qi exploded in an instant, blowing Apo away instantly!


    Apo stopped quickly in mid-air, but could not conceal the large number of scars that appeared on his body. Obviously, he was completely hit by Sai Liba''s Oyu spiral pill. The result must be very uncomfortable!


    And Seriba¡¯s condition may be worse than Awa. Although she used the Otama Helix to win a move, her right arm was distorted because of the previous confrontation. From the perspective of that weird distortion, her Her right arm should have been broken, Seleba does not have Naruto''s recovery ability, and a broken arm has a great impact on her!


    The wound on Seleba''s abdomen that was hit by the Dayu Helix Pill was in a whirlpool shape, and the pain caused by this trick spread to Apo''s body, and Apo''s small mung bean eyes were full of countless anger at this time.


    "You damn woman! You can join this planet and turn into the dust of the universe!!"


    Under the anger in his heart, Apo didn''t have any more hands left. Anyway, he can live in the universe, even if he destroys the planet with one move, he will not hesitate!


    "Ultimate Destruction Wave!!"


    Apo concentrated all his qi and sent out a huge blue beam of light, pushing the Jinshan down the jade column, even if it was some gravel that floated in the air because of their battle, it just touched the huge energy column. The edges are completely shattered and turned into fly ashes. If this planet is really hit by this trick, it will definitely be completely destroyed in an instant!


    spit!


    Sai Liba spit out a mouthful of blood foam, watching Apo, who was condensed in the air that made the whole planet tremble, a huge fighting spirit suddenly rose in his heart!


    "Do you think I would be afraid of you?!!! Cracked Cannon!!!"


    Sai Liba issued her strongest trick with one hand. The purple-red beam of light was surrounded by black lightning, filled with endless aura of destruction, and slammed into Apo''s ultimate destruction wave!!


    boom!!


    The blue and fuchsia qi collided violently, and the bursting power caused the earth to burst in an instant. Countless lives on this planet died in the extreme battle between Apo and Seleba, even if the planet is not destroyed, today¡¯s battle The damage caused by this planet will take at least a hundred years to recover!


    Sailiba''s muscles and bones all wailed. She is now under tremendous pressure. Apo''s strength is much stronger than her. Now she is at an absolute disadvantage when confronted with a head-on, not to mention that she can only use one arm, the strongest. Gradually suppressed by Apo¡¯s ultimate destruction wave, her cracking cannon slowly approached her!


    "Hahahaha...you hateful woman! Go to death now!!"


    Facing Apo¡¯s strong suppression, Celiba seemed to see the moment when Vegeta was destroyed by Frieza. Shame, anger, pain, and even sadness all came to her heart at this moment, and the dark emotions were like this. Outbreak and completely out of control!


    "Never underestimate the Saiyan!"


    "Na...Nani?!"


    The power of Seleba''s cracking gun suddenly increased, and instantly suppressed Apo''s ultimate destruction wave, and the purple-red beam of light pushed the blue energy column of Apo back and flew toward Apo!


    "No!!! How can I lose, Master Apo?! How can I lose?!!!"


    "Go to hell!! Apo!!"


    Seleba exploded with power beyond the limit, and the fuchsia cracking gun instantly swallowed Apo''s body.Apo''s body was devastated endlessly by Seleba''s cracking cannon. Numerous scars appeared on his body, and his qi dropped to its lowest point at this time!


    Apo, who was seriously injured, gave Seleba a stern look, then turned around and flew in the direction of his brother Kado!


    Apo and Kado merged into a huge purple fat man, his injuries completely disappeared due to the fusion, and his aura was much stronger than when they were alone. At the same time, he looked at Naruto and Seleba with an evil tone. Ruthlessly, said: "My uncle wants your life!!"


    Chapter 33-Super Fierce Battle!A spiritual breakthrough between life and death!!


    The unique skill of Apo and Kado is fusion. After the two people merge, their combat power will skyrocket and their character will become worse than before!


    After the fusion, it became Apocardo, and the color of his body changed to purple mixed with blue and red. The combat power had risen from 300,000 to millions. Even if it was Frieza, if he did not change his body to the end At this stage, I''m afraid I can''t deal with this Apocardo!


    "Look at the punch!!"


    Apocardo yelled, the speed has completely surpassed the reaction speed of Seleba and Naruto now. If the speed of the two was a storm when they separated before, it is now a thunderstorm!Electric flint, taking into account invincible speed and huge destructive power at the same time!


    Boom!!


    Naruto and Seleba didn''t have time to react, they were hit by Apocardo in an instant, and the two flew out at the same time, shooting two blood arrows in the air!


    Just now, the two brothers had offensive and defensive each other, and even took advantage of some cheap Naruto and Celiba. At this time, facing the fusion monster Apocardo, he was instantly knocked off when he lost a move!


    Fortunately, Naruto and Seleba just beat the two brothers badly, and their combat effectiveness has dropped a lot, so after the fusion, the combat effectiveness is also relatively low. Now it is about 4 million. If they merged at the beginning , The highest combat power exceeds 9 million, that is definitely not something Naruto and Seleba can resist!


    "cough!!"


    Naruto covered his mouth with his hand, but blood flowed out of his fingers uncontrollably. Now Apocardo¡¯s combat power is more than twenty times stronger than him. No matter how strong Naruto is, he can¡¯t beat the strong with the weak. !


    Apocardo squeezed his fist and saw that the two guys who had injured him just now were vomiting blood by himself. His heart was really proud, because after the fusion, his face was even more ugly with a terrifying smile. , Said: "Don''t worry, this uncle won''t kill you so soon, you two scumbags dare to hurt this uncle, this uncle will slowly torture you to death!"


    The purple qi from Apocardo erupted towards the surroundings, and both Naruto and Seleba had to resist the mighty power erupted by Apocardo!


    "Be careful! Coming!!"


    There was no time to say too much, Apocardo had already rushed to Naruto''s front, and directly hit Naruto''s chest with his fist.


    "Suzuo Nenghu!!"


    Naruto immediately activated the kaleidoscope power of his eyes and summoned a huge golden giant to protect his body. The armor of Susano was enveloped on Naruto''s body. The ultimate body of Susano had no dead ends at all, and it could only be hard to break. Come!


    Naruto''s bizarre combat tactics really opened up Apocardo''s eyes, with an excited smile on that ugly face, and said: "Don''t think that this kind of trick is still useful! Break it for me!!"


    Apocardo suddenly yelled, and the casserole-big fist slammed into Susano''s golden armor!

 915 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 915

    "Yatayama Mirror!!"


    Faced with Apocardo, whose combat power was twenty times greater than his own, Naruto had to do his best, and a golden swirling shield immediately appeared in front of him!


    boom!!


    Apocardo¡¯s heavy punch hit Naruto¡¯s defensive artifact Yata Mirror. This side once completely blocked the ten-tailed tail beast jade, Otsuki Kaguya¡¯s defensive artifact of co-killing gray bones. It was also greatly affected in this world. As soon as Apocardo¡¯s fist hit the challenge, numerous cracks appeared on the Yata mirror!


    The jade reincarnation eyes of Naruto''s left and right eyes glowed red, and they continued to rotate rapidly, injecting huge pupil power into the Yata mirror, repairing the damage on the Yata mirror, and transferring the great power of Apocardo!


    The vortex pattern on the Yata Mirror keeps rotating, and there are even gossip graphs on the Yata Mirror, dispersing and dissolving the power of Apocardo!


    Seliba seized the opportunity and immediately rushed behind Apocardo, holding a purple-red big jade spiral pill in his hand!


    Although Apocardo can''t perceive qi, his hearing and vision have all skyrocketed because of his strength soaring. He noticed that Seleba rushed behind him and was about to turn around to give her a blow, but suddenly he found his hand. Can''t get it back!


    "The Art of Wooden Dungeous Forest!"


    Naruto changed the chakra nature of Mudun. Numerous wood vines grew from the center of the vortex of Yata Mirror, and they tightly grasped Apokado¡¯s hand. These wood vines are not very hard, but they are quite tough. Apocardo didn''t pull it apart without paying attention, and the wood vines, at this time, were like a vampire, constantly absorbing the qi from Apocardo!


    "Dayu spiral pill!"


    "Yan Dun adds a fate!!"


    "Don''t think that this kind of trick is still useful! Super explosive wave!!"


    Apocardo roared sharply, and an incomparably powerful purple vigor erupted from his fat body. Although it was a scattered attack, the power was too huge, and he completely destroyed Sai Liba''s big jade spiral pill in one breath. Naruto''s Amaterasu Black Flame was also bounced away by Apocardo''s anger!


    Click, click, click!!


    Susano''s front face was greatly impacted, and the huge golden body was instantly filled with terrifying cracks!


    Naruto''s three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes turned, and a spatial coordinate was burned on Apocardo''s body, and then he took a step back and burned all the golden chakras in his body!


    "The Difficulty of the Beast!!"


    The huge golden chakra materializes, forming a golden nine-tailed demon fox''s posture. The power of Mu Dun is all over the body of the nine tails, giving the nine tails formed by this chakra more power, and the golden Suzuo nohu armor It immediately enveloped Nine Tails, making Nine Tails look even more majestic!


    "Cracking Cannon!!"


    Seriba stood in front of Apocardo, preventing him from moving forward, and despite the pain that one of her arms had been broken, she mobilized all her remaining Qi, and instantly launched a huge purple energy column. Sweep toward Apocardo!


    "Huh! It''s just a trash trick!"


    Apocardo snorted coldly. Facing the powerful attack of Celiba, he might have to dodge after being separated before, but now there is no need for it at all. He can easily knock Celiba''s cracking cannon away with one fist!


    "Since you are going to die, I will fulfill you first! Energy Cannon!!"


    "Fei Lei Shen''s mutual whirling technique!!"


    Seriba encountered a crisis, and Naruto immediately rescued him. He exchanged the coordinates of the Thunder God and Seriba''s body immediately. The golden body instantly exchanged with Seriba, facing the terrifying Apocardo. Energy Cannon, and then immediately activated the Flying Thunder God Art again!


    "Tongya!!"


    The huge golden body rotated to produce a terrifying storm, and the spreading power cut the earth in half. While spinning, Naruto jumped out of the gap in time and space by using the technique of Thunder God, and the speed reached its limit in an instant !


    "hateful!"


    The speed of the Flying Thunder God technique is now unmatched even by Apocardo. Seeing the huge golden nine tails appear in front of him, he immediately folded his hands, which seemed to be a strong resistance to Naruto''s attack!


    "Energy Cannon!!!"


    A high-pressure energy cannon was launched from the palm of Apocardo, and the purple energy cannon exudes terrifying destructive power!


    Boom boom boom!!


    Naruto continued to rotate, and the huge body of the Jinshen Nine Tails rotated to form a drill bit against the terrifying energy cannon of Apocardo!Susano''s armor was turned into fragments in this high-density gas bomb attack, and the body of the beast''s difficulty began to gradually fall apart.


    "Breaking out! Asura with three heads and six arms!!"


    With a loud shout, Naruto shed blood and tears in the eyes of the three nine-goed jade samsara at the same time, raising the pupil power to the maximum, and immediately showing the three-headed six-armed Naruto''s facial features on the beast''s difficulty.


    "Ultimately piercing teeth!!"


    The power of Inuzuka-ryu''s physical skills was raised to the maximum by Naruto. The golden tornado penetrated Apocardo''s body in one breath. After Naruto rotated several times in the air due to inertia, he finally exhausted all his power. And fell to the ground.


    Apocardo was injured by Naruto''s attack, watching the blood in his palm, a huge anger and shame rushed to his brain!


    "Damn bastard!"


    He now has millions of fighting power, but he was still injured by Naruto. This made Apocardo so angry that he almost ran away. He sent out countless gas bullets in his hands and directed towards Naruto and Seleba who had exhausted their power. Crazy bombing!


    "I want your lives!!"


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    Numerous air bombs exploded in series, and in the center of the explosion, Naruto and Seleba''s bodies suffered endless pain and were almost completely destroyed.


    For an instant, Naruto¡¯s consciousness seemed to have returned to the time when he was fighting against Otsuki Teruya. At that time, the woman''s power was far above him. Hinata and Kunsina were seriously injured and dying. Akai sacrificed his life and broke out eight doors. Kaka As a meat shield, Xi helped him resist the move to kill the ashes. In the end, he burned his life, gambled on everything, and completely destroyed her!


    Seleba''s consciousness also seemed to be out of the body, and she saw that they were going to mission on the planet Mitre, but they were attacked by Dodria and they all died in battle. Only she was left alone. Surrender.Suddenly it seemed to see that on the eve of the extermination, all Saiyans did not believe in Naruto and Badak, so they finally faced Frieza¡¯s terrifying enemy, only Naruto and Badak. !


    "At that time I won! I will never lose now!!"


    "I don''t want to run away alone! I am a Saiyan warrior!"


    Facing the invincible power of Apocardo, Naruto and Seleba finally broke through between life and death!!


    Chapter 34-The outbreak of the two, killing Apocardo!


    The mimicry super game is probably like this, the eyes are all white, the aura is golden red, there is no consciousness, the strength is 40 times the normal, but this transformation will disappear after the consciousness is restored...


    In the palms of Naruto''s hands, the marks of the black moon and white sun originally appeared when using power, but now they are completely integrated!


    Regardless of whether it is the left hand or the right hand, it is now a perfect circle, but the shape is slightly different!


    Naruto''s right hand is still dominated by the sun, but there is a black crescent inside the sun, while the left hand is completely reversed, with a black moon dominated by a white crescent!


    The change in the imprints of his hands represents a further improvement in Naruto''s strength, but the imprints of his hands are not in the most perfect state now, and it also means that he will make greater progress in the future!


    The breakthrough of the realm made Naruto¡¯s brain seem to have broken through some limits. Just now, all the chakras have been exhausted, and the body that was not lightly damaged by Apoka¡¯s multiple hits, at this time, it seems like a dead tree in spring, glowing with new vitality !


    New power was born from the cells of Naruto''s whole body, making his body seem to be washed in an instant, and the scars on his body were fully recovered within a few breaths. The body was more flooded than the trees that sprouted out in spring. With more vitality, combat effectiveness has also been explosively improved at this moment!


    If Naruto is rebirth, then Seleba''s corresponding destruction!


    The whole body was filled with a golden-red breath, flying upwards completely uncontrollably!Sailiba''s eyes had completely turned white, and she could see that in this state, she should have no sense at all, as if she had transformed into a gorilla, now she should only have the desire to destroy.


    Sai Liba''s Qi turned golden red, and her hair stood upright, turning black and red instead of golden. The Qi burning all over her body turned out to be stronger than Apocardo!

 916 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 916

    Compared to the real Super Saiyan Tier 1, Seriba''s state at this time can only be regarded as a mimic Super Saiyan, with a combat power of 40 times that of normal, compared to the real Super Saiyan 1. , Complete loss of consciousness, only the desire and instinct to destroy, but once the consciousness returns to normal, this state of feeling will disappear.


    Now both Naruto and Seleba have surpassed their limits in the battle with Apocardo, their combat effectiveness is already comparable to that of Apocardo, and even surpass him a little!


    "Apocardo! Now I will give you back everything I just suffered!"


    Naruto let out a loud roar, and the powerful chakra burst out of his body made the entire planet tremble, and even approached the edge of collapse. The calculated chakra burned out even more powerful power.


    "Stop talking big! Extreme Destruction Wave!!"


    Naruto¡¯s crazy eyes made Apocardo also feel great fear. The fear in his heart made Apocardo crazy, and raised the power of the ultimate destruction wave to the maximum. If it hits this planet, it will definitely be enough for an instant Let the planet explode, at such a close distance, even Apocardo will suffer a lot of damage from the planet''s explosion, but at this time, Apocardo, who is in madness, can no longer pay attention to that much!


    The purple energy pillar is condensed with incomparable power. Naruto''s three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes are staring at the purple energy pillar, and the eye on the forehead begins to rotate continuously and emits a red light!


    "Samsara Eye Profound Space Collapse!!"


    Naruto finally used the pupil technique of the nine-hook jade reincarnation eye that belonged only to his forehead. The left eye is space conversion, the right eye is space solidification, and the forehead eyes make space collapse!


    The space barrier of the Dragon Ball world has unimaginable power, but under the pupil power of the nine-hook jade reincarnation eye on Naruto¡¯s forehead, a gap was actually torn apart by life. On the other side of the gap, there are endless time and space storms. Black lightning, even with Naruto¡¯s strength, enters the gap of time and space, it will be squeezed into dust in an instant. It is a place that humans cannot go, and it must be free to come and go in the gap between time and space. That is a god. Some power!


    The gap in time and space has a huge attraction. It can completely absorb Apocardo¡¯s biggest trick in an instant. No matter how big the trick is, it doesn¡¯t make any sense as long as it is thrown into the gap in time and space, because Apokado¡¯s strength is not May let this dimension collapse!


    At this time, Seleba became a mimic Super Saiyan, completely lost consciousness, only the desire for destruction in the blood of Saiyan, unable to cooperate with Naruto in the fight, only Apocardo in his eyes. This target rushed in front of Apocardo with a golden-red qi burning all over!


    "Dayu spiral pill!!"


    The same trick, now that Celiba has used it, the power is completely different, and the huge gold-red gas bullet emits a destructive power that can destroy the planet!


    Apocardo wanted to avoid, but the woman who was easily defeated by him just now, the speed of her burst out now makes him unable to keep up, her body has barely retreated, but the huge Oyu Helix Maru is coming away from her. The closer!


    boom!!


    Apocardo was smashed into the air by Selaba''s big jade spiral pill, and he spouted a mouthful of blood while flying backwards in the air!Maybe it was because of the smell of blood that Seleba''s breath became more dangerous and unstable. Now she only has the instinct to destroy. How can she stop without completely destroying the enemy of Apocardo?!The qi in his body erupted violently, chasing Apocardo!


    "Flying Thunder God''s Slaying Breaking Wolf!!"


    Naruto remained sane. How could he let go of this opportunity to beat the dog in the water. Now he and Seleba¡¯s combat effectiveness is a bit higher than that of Apocardo. Together, Apocardo has no power to fight back. This kind of enemy must be completely destroyed!


    When the Thunder God''s art was activated, Naruto instantly appeared behind Apocardo, and the sharper Kusanagi sword in his hand slashed to Apocardo''s back mercilessly!


    The huge sword energy completely engulfed Apocardo¡¯s body, and Apocardo understood the power of this so-called strongest sword technique. The sharp blade was almost impossible to cut. The high-tech battle suit on Apocardo¡¯s body was already In the sword energy engulfing the wolf, it completely turned into ashes!


    Naruto raided from behind, and Apocardo was chopped off by Naruto and flew in the direction of Seriba!


    This Saiyan female warrior, who is now in a state of unconsciousness, will not have any mercy from her subordinates, and she will continuously output powerful aura!


    "Burst bomb!!"


    Apocardo has just shown a strong ability to suppress Naruto and Celiba, but now she has suffered tragic retribution. Celiba sent out countless gas bombs for a terrifying bombardment, and Apocardo was bombed. With countless scars, I can no longer see the original look!


    Apocardo is also an arrogant and arrogant person. Now he is crushed and beaten by two people whose combat effectiveness is far inferior to him. How can he accept it? With the powerful power displayed by Naruto and Seleba, Apocardo is afraid I already know that I have absolutely no way to survive today, I have been driven to a desperate situation, my heart is completely crazy, and I have taken the last step!


    "Even if I die, I will drag you two to hell together! Self-detonate!!"


    Faced with an enemy he could not defeat, Apocardo finally chose to explode. The purple Chakra continued to explode to the surroundings, with ultra-high pressure energy in the center. Apocardo¡¯s body had become illusory and unreal during the explosion, but this The immense power is gradually rushing towards Naruto and Celiba!


    "Cracking Cannon!!"


    "Super large jade tail beast jade spiral shuriken!!"


    Facing the power that Apocardo exploded, Naruto and Seleba took out their own tricks at the same time. The red super energy pillar and the black Chakra sphere hit one after another. The huge energy group, with huge power, forcibly compresses all of Apocardo''s self-detonation waves!


    boom!!


    In the end, the energy beyond the limit could not be suppressed. Under the attack of Naruto and Seleba, most of the force flew towards the high altitude, completely destroying several nearby asteroids, and Apocardo was finally here. On a small planet, he finished the last journey of his life.


    Early in the morning...maybe this statement is not accurate, because there are three suns on this planet, and the three suns are on duty in turn, shining on this peaceful planet, so no matter it is in any corner, there is no night on this planet, which is worthy of the name. ''The sun never sets'' planet!


    On this calm planet, Naruto is wearing a white T-shirt with the logo of Magnum Capsule Company, and is practicing boxing in a very large open space.


    Although the volume of this planet is more than five times larger than that of the earth, the population of the entire planet is only a few hundred people. The vast land is so scary that the population is too scary, so no matter how Naruto gets it, nothing will happen.


    Naruto closed his eyes and slowly realized the flow of air and the breathing of plants. All the life around here seemed to merge with his body.


    Naruto punches slowly, every move is very simple, and the speed is very slow. Even ordinary people who have not undergone any exercise can see clearly, but really want to learn his movements, even if it is Wukong. This kind of combat genius is absolutely not good.


    Every time Naruto punches, it drives the flow of air and rolls up the fallen leaves nearby. Those fallen leaves seem to be re-emerged with life, slowly hovering around Naruto¡¯s body, as Naruto¡¯s punches get more and more Slowly, softer and softer, and more and more fallen leaves rolled up. After a while, Naruto seemed to be surrounded by those fallen leaves.


    Naruto breathed out slowly, rested his soft fist, and carefully controlled the flight trajectory of each fallen leaf. Now, he has rolled up tens of thousands of fallen leaves, but he has not yet fallen.


    The gossip array under his feet is infinitely perfect. Naruto puts away his fist, and those fallen leaves fall to the ground lightly. Under Naruto, a pattern of Tai Chi Yin and Yang fish is perfectly formed.


    This is not just the same pattern, this Tai Chi picture is perfectly divided into two halves, half is dead leaves without vitality, and the other half has been re-energized in Naruto''s fist and become full of vitality.


    Even if you count the leaves one by one, the final dead leaves and fresh young leaves will definitely be exactly the same!


    "The power that I just understood is finally completely mastered."


    Chapter Thirty-Five-Peace after the war, Namek, the star of hope!


    Naruto surpassed the limit in the battle with Apocardo, and gained a more comprehension of his own yin and yang power. Like this, the power that makes dead trees meet spring is one of them. In comparison, Naruto¡¯s previous method of directly injecting vitality is really Too rough, and now his power has become stronger.


    Although it was a slow soft fist, the actual consumption of the mind and body was not small. Naruto also showed some fine sweat beads on his body. He returned to the spacecraft and took a comfortable hot bath. After that, Naruto went to the kitchen and started looking for food.


    The inhabitants of this planet do not need to eat, as long as they drink water, they can maintain their normal life needs, so Naruto can''t find food that suits his taste on this planet, and can only eat the inventory on the spacecraft.


    Because Naruto didn¡¯t know how long his journey would take, so I asked Bouma to prepare some food for herself and Celibado. Bouma did exactly what Naruto said. There was a lot of food in the spacecraft. Since the universal capsules are stored in universal capsules, there is no need to worry about food spoilage. According to the quantity of those universal capsules, Bouma should have enough food for Naruto and Sailiba to eat for five years.


    I don''t know what kind of mood Bouma prepared the food?


    From the bottom of her heart, she should have noticed that Naruto is leaving. She was very reluctant to prepare the food. Maybe she had thought about preparing less food so that Naruto could come back soon. I was worried that Naruto would be hungry, so I had to prepare more, so that Naruto''s wandering time would be prolonged.


    If you want to send the king clothes, you don¡¯t return it, and you don¡¯t send it to the king clothes.Between sending and not sending it, concubine is extremely difficult.


    This poem can probably describe Bouma¡¯s mood. It¡¯s just the contradictory complexity that Naruto is destined to be unable to understand. From the neatly arranged universal capsules, take out two that store a lot of meat. Universal capsule.


    boom!


    This thing is really convenient, as long as you press a button, a small refrigerator is instantly transformed from the inside. It contains beef, lamb, pork, and sausages and bacon, all of which add up to 70 or 80 catties. For Naruto It''s enough for Seleba.


    As a peerless good man, coupled with the fact that Seleba''s cooking skills and her combat effectiveness are completely incomparable, Naruto had to take on the task of cooking.


    The two stoves are turned on at the same time, and the sausage and bacon that have been thawed with chakra are directly thrown in. At the same time, a few chakra arms are extended from the body to perform accurate property changes to create a flame suitable for cooking. The meat is grilled directly on his chakra.


    Both Naruto and Seleba¡¯s appetites are too large. If they only use two pots to make food, it will not take long to make enough food for both of them. So Naruto had to use this method, and the whole body was covered. Barbecue food, look like that, you can simply apply for the Guinness World Records.(This kind of person should not be called a strange person, but a monster.)


    Under Naruto''s cooking, various meats gradually exudes a strong fragrance, attracting a black-haired female soldier who is particularly sensitive to the taste of food.


    "You finally made breakfast."

 917 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 917

    She has no habit of sleeping late. In fact, Seleba, who has been awake a long time ago, has been waiting for Naruto to cook. From Naruto¡¯s chakra, she took a lamb leg that was completely roasted and weighed about three or four catties. , Gnawed directly.


    Saiyans are all super big stomach kings, and the eating speed is exaggerated. As for the etiquette when eating, it is completely ignored. Sai Liba is like this, and he does not care about eating mutton.


    While continuing his cooking work, Naruto was busy eating two slices of bacon, turned his head and glanced at Celiba, who was already naked in her hand at this time, and said: "Look at your taste, now There is nothing wrong with your body."


    Celiba casually threw the leg bones into the trash can. This spacecraft has an automatic garbage disposal device. Even the bones will be burned and only the powder left will be discharged outside the spacecraft, so there is no need to worry about accumulating too much garbage. .


    She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand very unkindly. After hearing Naruto''s words, Seleba smiled on her face and said, "Of course, I have completely recovered."


    Sailiba tore off the adhesive tape on her face and the bandage on her right arm, revealing her fully recovered body, and said: "This battle is really meaningful, not just killing Apo and Kado. These two brothers, and my combat effectiveness has also improved a lot. From this point of view, the two of us will definitely be able to fight Frieza!"


    "Frieza is not so easy to solve."


    Naruto threw a few sausages to Seriba, and Seriba picked up a chopstick and skewered all the sausages, and continued to enjoy her greasy breakfast with satisfaction.


    "I know this, but now with the strength of the two of us, even if we encounter an enemy of the level of Apocardo again, it is not an overwhelming enemy."


    Naruto broke through his limits in the battle that day, and Seriba was also badly injured that day. Although he could not improve his strength through comprehension like Naruto, but because of the Saiyan physique, Seriba¡¯s current combat effectiveness is also the same. Skyrocketed.


    Naruto¡¯s total combat power at this time is about nine million, which is comparable to the combat power of Apocardo at the peak, while Selaba is about three million. Although Naruto¡¯s combat power is three times that of Selaba, she only If you can transform into a Super Saiyan, your combat power will immediately be increased by fifty times. When the time comes, your combat power will be at an absolute disadvantage, but Ming is right.


    "With our current strength, there is no one around Frieza who can deal with us. If you want to kill us, Frieza must do it himself. However, Frieza is not as strong as Apo and his brothers. So scum."


    The serious topic did not last long. After Naruto and Celiba finished talking about Frieza, they immediately plunged into the battle for food.


    Neither Naruto nor Seleba didn''t want to let it go, and even almost fought for a steak in the end!


    Fortunately, the two of them still remember that this is not their planet. If they go to war here with their fighting power, they will destroy the entire planet if they are not careful.


    After breakfast, Naruto washed the two pots, then patted his stomach, looked at the black-haired female soldier who had put on exercise clothes, and said: "Seliba, I''ll go see the elder, He said he has something to find me."


    "Well, you go, I won''t go, those green-skinned guys all look weird."


    Seleba didn''t have a door on her mouth, and she didn''t know how to be polite when speaking, Naruto shook his head amusedly, and his evaluation of those people was completely different from that of Seleba.


    "I think the Namekist is pretty good."


    After Naruto left the spaceship, he quickly flew towards the most important place on the planet, the residence of the Great Elder Namek!


    Naruto¡¯s senses for the Namekians are pretty good. This race with strange abilities, in addition to Piccolo, who became evil because of the evil hearts of the people on earth, also has a naturally evil Super Namekist Sla. In addition, the others are peace-loving people. Even the warrior-type Namekians are also peace-loving types. Compared to the violent and warlike Saiyans, the Namikians are actually easier to get along with.


    After Naruto and Seriba defeated Apocardo, the spacecraft happened to land on Namek for a temporary rest. For aliens from other planets, the Namek did not have any hostility. Instead, they received them very warmly, so The relationship between Naruto and the Namek is pretty good.


    Naruto¡¯s strength has improved a lot, and he quickly rushed to the residence of the Great Elder. The Nemek is too big, and the Nemek is too few people, so the distance between each other is very far away, the Great Elder¡¯s side , There is only one Namek who guards all the time, and that is the strongest Namek warrior on this planet, Neru.


    "Neru, here I am."


    Naruto is an impatient person. After his voice reached Neru''s ears, his figure landed in front of Neru.


    Neru and Piccolo are very similar. They are a Namek, who is cold on the outside and warm on the inside. They are usually unsmiling and very serious, with their hands behind their backs, looking at Naruto faintly, and saying: "The elder has been waiting for a long time, please follow me come in."


    Namek¡¯s houses look like huge white king worms. After one side of that white house is opened, the passage to the inside is exposed. Naruto follows Neru familiarly and enters the house of the elder, look To the big elder who is huge.


    The former Namek had encountered environmental crises, so many of the Namek people were sent to other planets, but now the great elders persisted from that environmental crisis and gave birth to the current one. The Mekker, that is to say, the people living on this Mekker today are all heirs of the Great Elder.


    "Elder, hello." Standing in front of the elder, Naruto couldn''t help becoming respectful, folded his hands together and bowed slightly.


    The great elder is now very old and has not lived for a few years. Although he is huge, he has a very easy-going personality. He smiled lightly on his old face and waved his hand rather laboriously, saying: "It doesn''t matter, don''t be so restrained, Ming people."


    "Elder, what do you want me to do?"


    The Great Elder sat on that white chair, raised his head, his turbid eyes seemed to be able to see through the sky and foresee the future. To a certain extent, his existence was like the big toad immortal of Miaomu Mountain.


    "Naruto, you told me before that there are also Dragon Balls on Earth. Is this true?"


    Chapter 36-Exploiting potential, Frieza''s reaction!


    Naruto nodded and talked about Dragon Ball on Earth.


    "It''s true. There are also Dragon Balls on Earth, but they are much smaller than the Dragon Balls of Namek, and only one wish can be realized, but it must be Dragon Ball. I used to make a wish to Shenlong before and let him develop my body. Potential within."


    "what¡­¡­"


    The elder sighed slightly, his squinted eyes seemed to fall into memories, and said: "Earth...I remember, he is the son of Kadaz. I didn''t expect that he could reach the earth safely. This is really great. Up."


    "Kadaz?"


    Naruto squeezed his chin, didn''t mean to listen to Bick''s affairs at all, shook his head slightly, and said, "In fact, it may not be a good thing."


    Nowadays, the Namekians are sparsely populated. The Elder is very concerned about the Namekians who were scattered into the universe during the environmental crisis. After hearing Naruto¡¯s words, he couldn''t help but wonder, "What happened to him?" Yet?"


    "Well, after the Namekian arrived on Earth, he was tainted with the dark and evil side of some earthlings in his heart. In order to become a god, he completely forced out his evil side and split into two people. One is the god. , That is, the one who made the Dragon Ball, the other is completely evil, claiming to be the Great Demon King Piccolo."


    This is Namek, no one knows Naruto''s past, but Naruto can use his identity as a traverser, and it is not surprising that he can tell some secret things.


    "Big Demon King? Oh... In order to become a god, can''t he even have a bit of evil heart? It''s a pity, he was originally a genius boy who made dragon balls. If the natural power is not separated, the dragon balls he made should be perfect That¡¯s right."


    ''Nothing is perfect in my opinion.''


    Naruto spit out a little bit in his heart, but didn''t say it directly in front of the elder. In fact, the dragon ball of the star is indeed more advanced than the dragon ball of the earth, and three wishes can be realized. Moreover, the dead can be resurrected repeatedly, but the dragon ball of the earth also has its merits, that is, as long as the conditions are the same, no matter how many people are resurrected at once.


    For example, to resurrect the people killed by Frieza, then all those killed by Frieza in the past, no matter how many tens of thousands or more, can be resurrected all at once. Where is the perfect thing in this world?Now, who would have thought that abusing this dragon ball that brings hope will create an evil dragon that brings endless despair?But this is something to follow.


    The elder sighed, and he couldn¡¯t leave Namek in his current state of aging. He was very old. Now he can only sit here every day, looking at his children and this beautiful planet, and then silently Finish the last journey of his life.


    Powerless, the elder can only put the matter of Piccolo aside, then lowered his head slightly, looked down at Naruto, and said: "Naruto, you and the Saiyan warrior are going to deal with a very powerful enemy. ?"


    "Yes, he is Frieza. He destroyed the Saiyan clan more than ten years ago. He had a lot of hatred with Celiba, and at that time I injured him with a trick. His character is absolutely impossible. Let me go, so Seleba and I will get started first."


    "Frieza, that person''s evil spirit is too heavy, if he continues to exist in the universe, I am afraid that sooner or later all the creatures of the universe will suffer disaster."


    The elder sighed softly, then waved to Naruto, and said, "Naruto, come here, and I will help you develop your potential. In this way, you can be more confident in the face of that evil person."


    There was a surprise in Naruto''s heart, but reason did not make him run over immediately.


    "Elder, won''t this cost your life?"


    "It''s okay. I just give the opportunity. The person who decides how much power can be developed is yourself. The greater your potential, the more power you develop. I am just guiding. Moreover, my body, I don¡¯t know how You will die when the time comes, so let me do the last things I can."


    "Yes."


    Naruto walked to the side of the elder, slightly humbled his head.


    The great elder is so huge that he can completely grasp Naruto''s head with one hand and use his super power to detect the boundless and powerful abilities in Naruto!


    The Namekians are a family with all kinds of strange abilities, and the great elder is the representative of them. Although today¡¯s great elder can only sit in a chair and wait for death, he has persisted from the previous environmental crisis. Possessing huge vitality and being able to make dragon balls at the same time, he is also a rare genius who cherishes the world, and he also possesses unique superpowers. Although he can no longer fight now, he can still exert incredible power.


    "My potential was already developed by Shenlong when I was on earth, is there any part that can be developed now?"

 918 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 918

    "Of course, this power is really too powerful, Naruto, your potential is endless. Neither Shenlong nor I can fully trigger this power. I''ll do my best."


    The Grand Elder seemed to be very happy, with a smile on his very aging face, and the hand placed on Naruto''s head triggered his own superpowers.


    Naruto felt that his body suddenly broke through some shackles, and a powerful Chakra burst out all over his body, unexpectedly feeling uncontrollable.


    The skyrocketing chakra in the body made Naruto uncomfortable, but at the same time he felt a burst of excitement, and immediately opened three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes, finally suppressing the vigorous terrorist power in his body.


    "Is this my strength?"


    Naruto squeezed a fist, and there was still a sense of unreality in his heart. This power was so great that even Naruto felt a little unbelievable.


    The elder gasped for a while, and then smiled slightly: "I can only do this step. Your potential is so huge. Now it is far from your limit. I absolutely believe this."


    "Thank you very much for your help, Sir."


    For someone worthy of respect, Naruto''s respect will not be false, and immediately put his hands together and bowed to the great elder.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just a small matter, and if you helped Namek to restore the environment, it''s just a reward for you."


    Because they had experienced environmental crises, which almost led to the demise of the Namekians, the Namekians now pay much attention to the environment. Their main thing every day is to continuously plant puffball trees, hoping to restore the former environment of Namekians as soon as possible. .


    Although it is not the same as the trees on the earth, Naruto only needs to observe with white eyes and experiment a few times, and he can use Mudun to make exactly the same trees, and in a short time, he can create a large forest for Namek. This makes the Namekians very grateful to him.


    "Naruto, go and bring that Saiyan female warrior. I will also develop her potential."


    "Yes."


    As Saiyans, the potential in Sai Liba''s body is also extremely huge. After the development of the potential of the great elders, the strength has also been greatly improved. After the two rested on Namek for another week, they Leaving this beautiful and peaceful planet, set out to find Frieza!


    "What?! Apo and Carduo were killed?!"


    Now he is staying on the planet of Frieza, ready to see if there are any unique planets that can arouse her interest. Frieza suddenly received a report from Sabo. This content shocked even Frieza. , Even crushed the wine glass in his hand with one hand.


    And Sabo himself was shocked by the news. He lowered his head and dared not look at Frieza¡¯s eyes, as if he was afraid that this terrifying demon king would kill himself with one move, and said, "Master Apo and Master Cardo will attack. Planet N957 has not returned so far, so the subordinates have sent people to investigate on Planet N957. There are obvious traces of battle there, and the body fragments of Lord Apo and Lord Kado were found on that planet. It should be completely died."


    "Do you know who moved the hand?"


    "Yes, the subordinates have already interrogated the people on that planet. It seems to be a blond man and a black-haired woman. The black-haired woman seems to be a Saiyan."


    "Saiyan?"


    Hearing the name of this nation again, Frieza still couldn''t help but be surprised by the small snack. He looked at the dark universe outside the window with frightening cold eyes.


    "Is the Saiyan monkey going out to get in the way now?! I didn''t expect that there were other fish that slipped through the net back then, but the blond man..." Frieza squinted his eyes, remembering the trick more than ten years ago. The man he injured instantly became even worse, "Is that blond man Naruto Uzumaki?!"


    Sensibly aware of the frightening and gloomy atmosphere around Frieza, Sabo swallowed his saliva in fright, but didn''t dare to hesitate, and immediately said: "Subordinates gave the picture of that person to the survivors of that planet to see , That blond man should be Uzumaki Naruto."


    Click!


    Hearing the name of the person who once shamed himself and wounded himself again, Frieza''s anger seemed to be a little uncontrollable, causing cracks in the windows.


    "Mr. Sabo, you go out first."


    "Yes, Lord Frieza." With Frieza''s permission, Sabo left the room almost running for his life.


    And Frieza, from the cracked window, saw his face reflected on it.


    "Is this the bad premonition at that time? Huh, Naruto Uzumaki! I don''t believe you can escape from my Frieza this time!"


    Chapter 37-Kill Sabo and Dodalia in seconds!Goodbye Frieza!


    Naruto and Seleba didn¡¯t know that Frieza was staying on his main star at this time. After all, their ship was a product of twelve years ago. There is no way to know where Frieza is now. They still can only Wandering around in the universe, looking for Frieza.


    But luck still favors Naruto and Seleba. They did not find Frieza, but they found two old acquaintances!


    Sabo and Dodalia!


    To be honest, Naruto and the brothers Apo and Cardona are not familiar with each other at all. They just know that they are Frieza''s subordinates. Except for Frieza, who they hate most, on the planet Vegeta, The people who had the most contact with them were Sabo and Dodalia.


    At that time, on the planet Mitte, their team was almost completely wiped out by Dodoria. Then Naruto was besieged by Sabo and Dodoria, and finally escaped. Speaking of which, they really have a relationship with these two guys. How superficial.


    Now Naruto and Seleba''s combat effectiveness has surpassed these two guys a hundred times, of course, there is no need to hide anything, the two directly appeared in front of Sabo and Dodalia.


    "It''s been so many years, Mr. Sabo, Mr. Dodalia."


    Naruto held his arms and looked coldly at the two guys in front of him, one red and one green, the sneer at the corners of his mouth was so cold!


    After Sabo and Dodoria saw Naruto''s appearance, they suddenly seemed to have seen a ghost in hell, with infinite fear in their eyes!


    "It''s... it''s you!" Dodalia pointed at Naruto, his body trembling with fear.


    Unlike the brothers Apo and Cardona. Ten years ago, Dodalia and Sabo saw Naruto hurt Frieza with their own eyes. You can never forget the face of Naruto, not to mention the recent After knowing that Naruto killed Apocardo, who was far more powerful than them, the fear in his heart increased even more.


    The difference in strength is already too great. Now Naruto and Seleba can play with these two powerful enemies as easily as cats and mice. Back then, their team was beaten by Dodalia alone with no fighting power, except Everyone except her was wiped out, and now seeing Dodalia''s fearful look, Celiba''s heart was really full of revenge pleasure.


    "Unexpectedly, Dodalia and Mr. Sabo, who were powerful back then, now look as small as the ants."


    Dodalia and Sabo remembered Naruto, but they didn''t remember Seleba. They turned their heads and looked at Selaba''s tail around her waist. Their eyes suddenly drenched and said, "Are you the Saiyan? !"


    "Yes, but it looks like Dodalia you don''t remember me. It''s nothing strange. After all, I was just a weak lower-level fighter at that time."


    Seleba shrugged casually. In her not tall body, there was a huge power that could completely destroy the planet.


    "In that case, I will remind you, Dodoria, on the planet Mitre thirteen years ago, the Saiyan squad that you ordered by Frieza to destroy, I am the one you did not kill. Saiyan!"


    "You...you..." The fear in Dodalia''s eyes turned into boundless shock and horror. He did not expect that the weak female Saiyan thirteen years ago could become so powerful now.


    "It seems that you finally remembered it!"


    Celiba''s whole body burst out with her emotional excitement, and a boundless and powerful breath enveloped her whole body.


    "Thank you for not killing me, now I am here to avenge you!!"


    Boom!!


    Seleba''s combat power exploded, far surpassing the upper limit of the combat power detectors worn by Dodalia and Sabo, and the two detectors completely exploded instantly!


    "You two die!"


    For Sabo and Dodoria, Selaba¡¯s combat power is now as huge as a mountain. The combined combat power of Sabo and Dodoria is just a fraction of Selaba¡¯s, if it weren¡¯t for reporting back then. Qiu, Celiba would not be interested in doing something with two people with such weak combat effectiveness.


    "Damn it! I don''t want to die!"


    Under the oppression of Celiba and Naruto''s strong strength, even Sabo, who usually pays great attention to his appearance, couldn''t take care of that much at this time, and immediately displayed his only hole card and transformed!


    Saab¡¯s own combat power is only a little bit higher than that of Dodoria, both around 22,000. However, after being transformed, the fighting power can reach 28,000, which is much more than Dodoria. However, Saab will not use this in normal situations Transformation, because after transformation, although the combat effectiveness increases, but the appearance will become extremely ugly, which is unacceptable to Sabo!


    After Sabo''s transformation, the combined combat power of the two men reached 50,000. Naruto squeezed his neck and said, "Which one do you want?"

 919 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 919

    "Dodoria almost killed me back then, of course it was Dodoria."


    "Well, after all, I didn¡¯t have a chance to fight Sabo back then. Maybe now, Mr. Sabo, please do your best. Otherwise, I will be unhappy, and I will make you die very painful. of."


    Naruto has a hateful little fox face. These two people are no longer considered powerful enemies. They can decide the life and death of these two people at will!


    "It''s you who are dying!!"


    The threat of death is enough to make anyone crazy, whether it¡¯s Sabo or Dodoria, the two burst out their full fighting power instantly, condensing all the qi into countless qi bullets without hesitation, towards Naruto Bomb in the direction of Celiba!


    Both Sabo and Dodoria''s combat effectiveness surpassed Vegeta''s combat effectiveness. The combat effectiveness can be said to be very powerful. Three minutes of continuous bombing destroyed the surface of the planet so badly that the explosion of smoke covered the sky!


    Sabo and Dodoria were suspended in the air, because all the Qi exploded for bombardment. Although it was only a minute, but the consumption of Qi was huge. Now they are both very tired, their eyes fixed on the explosion. center.


    "Should this be resolved?"


    People are like this, they always think things in their own way. Whether it is Dodalia and Sabo, they may know in their hearts that they will not be the opponents of the two opposing people at all, but in this situation, They still want to fight again one last time.


    "Seliba," Naruto''s voice came out through the smoke, defeating the last hope of the two, "These two guys are not bad, how about taking them back to be a masseur?"


    "I don''t want it too much, these two guys are too ugly!" Sailiba didn''t even know how to conceal it, with countless contempt on his face, "Besides, the force is so light that I almost fall asleep."


    Seleba rubbed her shoulders, and now this scene was something she couldn''t imagine before. With the fighting power of Sabo and Dodalia, now she can''t even hurt a single hair.


    "Quick...Run!"


    The huge difference in combat power made Sabo and Dodalia finally completely crazy. The enemy was no longer able to resist their combat power, and immediately turned and fled, but immediately, they were completely destroyed by the attacks of Naruto and Seleba!


    Under the double attack of Naruto¡¯s tail beast jade and Seleba¡¯s cracking cannon, Sabo and Dodoriya were completely turned into fly ash, and there was no trace of them. Naruto and Seleba were also resolved. There is no happy mood, because they all know that the next opponent is Frieza!


    Both Naruto and Celiba know that they killed Sabo and Dodoria will soon be known to Frieza, and Frieza has no fighters to deal with them, so Frieza will definitely come personally. In order to deal with this terrifying enemy, after Naruto and Seleba practiced, they stayed in the treatment cabin to keep their bodies at their highest combat effectiveness at all times.


    "Is it here?"


    One week after Naruto and the others killed Sabo and Dodoria, Frieza''s spacecraft finally landed on this uninhabited asteroid.


    Frieza came out of the aircraft in a rare way, and put on the latest combat capability detector on his ears, with an upper limit of 10 million.


    Didi!


    The detector issued a warning tone, and immediately detected two combat powers on this planet except himself.


    "One hundred thousand, one one hundred thousand? But since they can defeat Apocardo, it seems that they have a way to control their fighting power, but I didn''t expect that Saiyan monkeys could grow to this point."


    Frieza quickly flew in the direction of Naruto and Seleba based on the position displayed on the combat power detector!


    Although she is absolutely unwilling to admit it, Frieza has a strong premonition in her heart. I don''t know if it is because of the legend of the super Saiyan that has been circulating among the Saiyan people, or because the one who hit him 13 years ago. Even the blond man who brought himself a golden nightmare!


    Naruto and Celiba also felt Frieza''s anger, and they were already ready to face off. They put on the brand new combat uniforms with the logo of the Universal Capsule Company, and waited for Frieza''s arrival.


    Frieza is still the same as it was 13 years ago. Frieza''s life span is more than a thousand years. In the past ten years, Frieza has not changed anything, including his combat effectiveness. It may be due to the lack of enemies and his own. Too much arrogance, Frieza has never lacked the enthusiasm and determination to continuously improve.


    Naruto looked at Frieza''s short body coldly. Although she knew that Frieza''s total combat effectiveness was definitely higher than that of her at this time, Naruto had only the intent to fight and not fear in his heart. Blond hair and blue eyes were affected by him. Will influences are beginning to shine!


    "Long time no see, Frieza!"


    Chapter 38-Fierce Battle with Frieza!The world is shaking!


    Frieza''s personality is extremely arrogant and conceited. The incident of being injured by Naruto thirteen years ago is a lifelong shame in Frieza''s eyes. For these thirteen years, Frieza has missed Naruto so much.


    Although it sounds weird to say, but if it is missed by someone like Frieza, who is bound to report, it really only feels terrifying.


    Frieza didn''t hold his hands in front of him as usual at this time, but hung beside him, constantly moving his fingers, looking like he would attack at any time.


    "It''s really been a long time, Naruto Uzumaki, I didn''t expect you to grow to this point in just over ten years. Even brothers Apo and Cardo were killed by you. It''s amazing."


    Frieza''s tone did have a trace of appreciation, but it was more angry and murderous!


    Brothers Apo and Cardo are Frieza¡¯s strongest men. Naruto killed them, which meant that Frieza¡¯s right-hand man was damaged. He will invade the planet in the future, but he won¡¯t be able to have such a powerful man. After all, Frieza It is impossible for Sa to run around all day, and the aggression is mainly left to his subordinates.


    And, just as Frieza said, when Naruto faced Frieza thirteen years ago, although Naruto broke Frieza once, but at that time, the fighting power was at most 100,000. Far inferior to either of Apo and Cardo, but now they can kill them, and even defeat Apocardo, the fusion of the two, and the fighting power of millions. This has to make Frieza be careful.


    Naruto¡¯s combat power growth rate surprised Frieza, but Frieza was still very confident of all his strength, with an indifferent smile on his face again, saying: "How about, Naruto Uzumaki, and this match? Yaren, do you want to be my subordinate, then you don¡¯t have to die, and you can have more than ten thousand under one person."


    Naruto began to gather his chakras, the golden chakras rolled on the surface of his body, looked at Frieza coldly, and smiled: "Frieza, do you think this kind of thing is possible? Thirteen years ago I hurt you and kicked you hard in the face. With your pride and self-esteem, there is absolutely no possibility of reconciliation between us."


    Sailiba also began to mobilize the huge Qi in her body, already assuming a fighting posture.


    "Frieza, don''t think I will succumb to you! Saiyan pride will never succumb to your feet! You destroyed the Saiyan clan thirteen years ago, and I will destroy you here today!"


    Maybe they had guessed that they would not agree at all, so Frieza didn''t have any surprised expression, but his eyes became more gloomy and indifferent.


    "Cut! It seems they are all stubborn guys!"


    "Frieza, come up with your true strength, you should also know that you can''t be our opponent in this state."


    Naruto did not attack immediately, but gave Frieza plenty of time to transform. If Frieza was the ultimate boss, Naruto would join forces with Celiba without any hesitation. He will be killed when he has his full strength, but the problem is that there are too many powerful enemies after Frieza. If Frieza is not used to seek a breakthrough, how can Naruto face future powerful enemies?!


    Frieza also knew that he was in this state with only five hundred and thirty thousand combat power, and was not the opponent of the two people in front of him. He sneered and said: "Since you want to see what terror is, then I will satisfy you."


    Frieza twisted her body a few times, and the battle uniform on her body came off automatically. Frieza squeezed her wrist and said, "But it''s been a long time since no one can make me excited like this, you two You can see the horror of hell right away! Ahhhhh!"


    Frieza roared, and at the same time, endless power burst out from her body. The purple aura blew away all the clouds in the sky. The huge power that had been sealed in Frieza''s body was unsealed at this moment. The horror of this power, let The whole planet trembled!


    Frieza itself is a powerful Frozen family. His combat power even exceeds the limit his body can withstand. Therefore, in order to better control, it has been weakened to a considerable degree, which is what he usually sees. But now , Facing the strength of Naruto and Seleba, Frieza had to unlock his power of seal!


    A huge amount of qi continued to emerge from Frieza''s body, and this strong qi gradually began to return to his original appearance, similar to the situation in Tokuo. Although it is constantly changing, it is not a transformation, just a return to the original. That''s it!


    Frieza''s burst of qi became stronger and stronger, and his body changed because of this powerful qi. The originally rather short body began to become stronger and taller, and his height soon exceeded two meters directly, and his body shape was abnormal. Burly!


    This is Frieza''s second form. Compared with the first form, Frieza''s combat power is almost doubled. It is a million or so. Even with such a powerful force, Frieza feels that it is not enough to deal with Naruto and Seleba, and continue to be himself Transformation!


    The tremendous power that Frieza radiated when she transformed, caused this planet to deviate from its orbit, and the entire planet was constantly trembling!


    Frisana''s body was already tall and strong. At this time, his muscles expanded further and his figure began to develop laterally. The shoulder armor became very wide, and the helmet-like thing on his head was also extended a lot, which looked abnormal. ugly!


    After Frieza transformed into the third form, he did not continue to change. He collected his power into his body, and sneered at Naruto and Seleba.


    "Is that all right? Don''t keep going to the end?"


    "Didn''t you two have all your strengths? Let''s play with you in this form first. If you kill you all at once, it won''t be fun."


    In order to torture Naruto and Seleba, Frieza deliberately lowered his strength. Anyway, he was confident in the strength of his final form.


    "In that case, it''s okay with you," Frieza wanted to do so, and Naruto had no reason to oppose. He looked at the female fighters who had already raised countless fighting spirits around him, and said: "Seliba, I will go first. Up."


    "Come on! Frieza''s life is mine!"


    "Since we all want to go first, then... let''s go together!!!"

 920 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 920

    Naruto is not someone who will treat the enemy morally, and Seriba is not a simple warrior like Goku. The two roared and rushed towards Frieza instantly, even if they were two-on-one, there was nothing. Hesitate!


    "The technique of water escape and dragon bombing!"


    Naruto attacked first, and the seal in his hand flew up and down, and blue water vapor appeared in the air immediately, and then rushed to Frieza in an instant, and the blue water dragon roared heavily!


    Frieza is the boss with the richest and most gorgeous fighting skills among Dragon Balls, but facing Naruto, he will be dwarfed by him. Looking at the majestic giant water dragon, Frieza''s extremely ugly face is cold. Smile, stretched out his finger!


    "Pointing to light waves!"


    This is Frieza''s masterpiece. A little purple light was condensed from the index finger of his right hand, and then an extremely fast purple finger light was emitted, which instantly hit the top of the water dragon bullet. The destructive power of the finger light made the whole The water dragon collapsed instantly!


    The seal in Naruto''s hand was tossing again, but at this time it turned into a destructive seal of Lei Dun.


    "Lead away!"


    Although this is only a C-level low-level Thunder Dun, but with Naruto''s current strength, this trick is probably more destructive than Raikage''s ninjutsu, and Naruto''s Chakra has transformed into countless sparkles. The thunder light instantly hit those water masses in the air that had not completely dissipated!


    Under the electric shock of high-voltage thunder and lightning, water quickly decomposed into hydrogen and oxygen, and then Naruto stretched out his finger and lit a small group of flames on his fingertip!


    "Explode!!"


    boom!!


    The hydrogen and oxygen artificially produced by Naruto exploded in the air. The explosion caused the hydrogen and oxygen in the air to return to the appearance of ordinary water. At the same time, an ultra-high temperature explosion wave was generated, and the air was instantly white. one slice!


    Frieza''s figure rushed out of the white mist in an instant. Seeing that his body was not damaged, his current speed was faster than the explosion just now!


    Celiba has the skill of perceiving Qi that Frieza does not know. The white mist has no obstacle to her. When Frieza¡¯s sight is blocked, she immediately rushed behind Frieza and rushed into the air. Rotating his body, he kicked Frieza hard in the back of his head.


    "It hurts my feet!!"


    boom!!


    Tsunadehime''s stunts exploded into Seriba''s hands with even more terrifying power, using more destructive energy to activate Pain Tianjiao, even planets can kick!


    Frieza fell to the ground like a meteorite. The violent friction between her body and the air caused Frieza''s whole body to burn with dazzling fire!


    boom!!


    The huge Frieza meteorite fell to the ground, and the earth shook all at once, and the fire burst toward the surroundings. As for the fire in the mountains and forests, it was not something that Naruto and Seleba would consider at all.


    "It''s at this time that the dog is beaten down! The tail beast jade spiral shuriken!!"


    "Cracking Cannon!!"


    Naruto and Celiba launched their own tricks at the same time. The huge black shuriken and the ultra-high-energy beam of purple-red light flew in the direction of Frieza at the same time, and the two terrifying huge tricks collided in mid-air. The huge explosion wave produced after the explosion completely swallowed Frieza''s body buried in the gravel!!


    boom!!


    The world is shaking!!


    Chapter 39-Fierce battle, colorful light!


    The huge explosion formed by the tail beast jade spiral shuriken and the cracking gun caused great damage to the planet. Countless smoke and dust were blown into the sky by the explosion wave, and the sky was filled with smoke and dust.


    Because Naruto has to rely on three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes for a lot of power, the smoke and dust he hates the most, in this case, it doesn''t matter even if he consumes Chakra.


    "Water escape and rain tiger''s free technique!"


    The sky in the sky, which was originally clean due to the qi released by Frieza¡¯s transformation, appeared again. At this time, thick dark clouds appeared again. In an instant, there was a heavy downpour. The rain completely washed the air, and everything in the air The smoke and dust disappeared completely.


    From high school, Naruto and Celiba looked down at the land devastated by their tricks. Celiba has the ability to perceive Qi, while Naruto has both the ability to perceive and the ability to see through with white eyes. Everything under the cover of those huge rocks is all Clearly.


    "Come out, Frieza, an attack of this level can''t kill you, you are not that wasteful yet."


    boom!!


    Just as Naruto said, Frieza, who was buried by countless boulders, flew out of those piles in an instant. Except for some dust on his body, there was no other injuries. The fierce battle just now In fact, it is just temptation.


    The dust on Frieza''s body quickly disappeared under the heavy rain washing in the air. The sky became very gloomy because of Naruto''s Rain Tiger Freedom, but that was no better than Frieza''s cold eyes.


    "It is indeed very powerful, but such an attack can''t kill me."


    "It really doesn''t look like the words of the person who was just hit on the ground." Naruto opened three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes, and the three eyes emitted a strange red light at the same time, looking at Frieza coldly.


    Celiba''s breathing still didn''t have any confusion. It could be seen that she did not try her best in the attack just now. It can only be regarded as a warm-up. Seeing Frieza, who is now less powerful than her, mocked: "For so many years, you Still no progress, Frieza...sir?"


    Frieza''s heart was furious. He was not a good-tempered person. He would kill people whenever he was dissatisfied. Even his subordinates would kill them in accordance with Frieza''s mood, not to mention the two in front of him. The absolute enemy of class time!


    "Split the Earth!!"


    Frieza waved his hand and suddenly issued a huge blade-like wave of air, sweeping towards Naruto and Seleba.Frieza''s Earth Slash is very powerful, and it can even directly damage the core of a planet, leading to the destruction of the planet. Although the essence is just an ordinary hand knife, it is extremely powerful with the support of Frieza''s combat power.


    Sai Liba gently jumped, and immediately got out of the attack range of Earth Slash, and Naruto drew out the Kusanaru sword that he carried!


    "Yan Dun Feiyan!"


    Now that the strength has been greatly improved, Naruto¡¯s Yan Dun is more handy and destructive. With a wave of the Kusanaru sword, a huge black crescent-shaped sword with a length of more than ten meters flies out in an instant, condensing the destruction of the black flames of the sky. Power, hit Frieza''s Earth Slash!


    boom!!


    The two moves violently confront each other, and they look like two crescents, one black and one white. The positive impact is no different, but Naruto''s Amaterasu Black Flame has the power of continuous destruction!


    Naruto''s jade reincarnation with nine hooks stared at the huge flying flames, and the focus of his eyes greatly increased the destructive power of Amaterasu!


    Amaterasu is the flame of destruction that can be completely swallowed by even a simple energy body. It is even more powerful under the support of Naruto¡¯s huge chakra. The burning speed has also increased a lot, and Frieza¡¯s will be destroyed in a few breaths. Earth Slash completely swallowed and burned!


    Frieza''s eyesight is indeed exaggerated, and the rain has not affected him much. When Naruto swung his sword to resist his slash of the earth, his fingers were already aimed at Naruto''s heart!


    "Continuous death rays!"


    Frieza''s fingers seemed to have become the muzzle of a machine gun, and a dozen sharp and destructive fingerlights were shot out in series. These fingerlights were all connected together, and it looked like a line!


    Naruto has absolutely no blind spots in his vision. No matter what kind of sneak attack is of no use to him, Frieza¡¯s continuous wave just entered Naruto¡¯s white-eyed vision and was noticed by him. Kusanagi sword blade in his hand. One turn!


    Naruto gathered the sharpest wind escape chakra on the Kusanaru sword to increase the sharpness of this divine sword, and then aimed at the continuous wave sent by Frieza and rushed straight up!


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    Just like the sound of a machine gun, Naruto cuts every finger in half, and the purple gas erupted behind Naruto, triggering a series of explosions!


    Seliba seized the moment when Frieza started to attack Naruto, and instantly rushed to Frieza''s back. Using the strange power taught by Naruto, a hand knife slashed at the back of Frieza''s neck.


    Frieza keenly noticed the existence of Seleba, her eyes were frighteningly cold!


    "Saiyan! Don''t underestimate me! Death Storm!!"


    Frieza yelled, because the legend of the super Saiyan circulated within the Saiyan clan makes Frieza hate the Saiyan very much. Now, the existence of Saiba, whose strength far exceeds the limit of any Saiyan, is even more It made him feel a little bit of fear, for fear that she would really become the legendary Super Saiyan, this moment is really merciless!

 921 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 921

    A purple gas erupted from Frieza''s body. Unlike the super-burst wave, Frieza''s move was accompanied by countless rotations, and the purple gas rushed into the sky, forming a huge storm!


    Seleba was caught off guard and was completely swept by the purple storm. His body was constantly flying in the air with the storm!


    Frieza clasped his hands together, using his qi to control the huge energy, the speed of the storm was getting higher and higher, and the whole storm was compressed as the speed increased, exerting great pressure on the inner Celiba. sense!


    "Let''s look down on people! Super large jade spiral pill!!"


    Celiba burned the Qi in his whole body, and forcibly rejected Frieza''s purple Qi beside him, and gave herself the opportunity to make moves. He condensed and revolved the purple-red Qi in his hand, forming a super body with a diameter of more than ten meters. The huge spiral pill blasted towards the eye of the storm fiercely!


    boom!!


    The spiral pill''s rotation is far greater than Frieza''s death storm. Celiba revolved more intensely, and he insisted on destroying Frieza''s attack. The entire sky was also torn apart because of this move!


    Naruto flipped his wrist and asked Daoyu to condense the nine flying thunder gods. Naruto raised his head and glanced at Frieza''s position. All three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes began to spin and emit a weird red light. Strong dynamic vision, carefully staring at Frieza''s every movement, and then throwing out the nine Kuwuwu all in front of him!


    Those kunai are fast and slow, and even the direction of flight is completely different. Without the gorgeous kunai throwing technique of Uchiha Itachi, Naruto''s kunai can be said to be very badly lost!


    Frieza noticed that there was a danger approaching behind him, and knew that Naruto''s fighting power was higher against Liba, so Frieza had to temporarily put down Seriba, and immediately turned to deal with Naruto, sending out his best trick on his finger!


    "Death Ray!"


    A purple beam of light slammed the black kunai that flew in front of Frieza. Under the control of Naruto''s will, the kunai formed by the Taoist jade did not resist or resolve Frieza''s attack. Instead, it turned into a liquid state in an instant, and a big hole appeared in the middle, which instantly allowed Frieza''s death light to penetrate completely, but Kuunai''s flight trajectory was not affected at all!


    After throwing out the kunai, the technique of flying thunder god has long become Naruto''s habitual action. The golden light shines in the rainstorm. Even in this world, Naruto is worthy of the speed of the golden flash, and rushes to it. In front of Frieza, he had a spiral shuriken with countless runes in his hand!


    "Magnetic Escape Spiral Shuriken!"


    The chakra of Shouhe was injected into the spiral pill to cause a unique magnetic change, and a huge power burst, making Frieza uncontrollably fly out, and Celiba immediately bullied herself and continued to exert force. , Made a series of heavy blows on Frieza''s body!


    Seleba hits Frieza''s worst place with every punch, causing a heavy blow to Frieza''s body, but at the same time hitting Frieza with a tyrannical force that she can''t resist at all, and then quickly. Turned around and kicked Frieza fiercely with his soles!


    Celiba''s attack was also within Naruto''s expectation, and a group of Kuwu had accurately appeared under Frieza!


    Frieza stabilized his figure in midair, wiped the purple blood from the corner of his mouth, and the anger in his heart burned to a limit.


    "Damn Saiyan!"


    "Idiot! Look behind you!"


    "Oops!"


    Naruto is now launching the Flying Thunder God technique, and the speed is faster than before. When he appeared behind Frieza, he had once again completed a spiral shuriken in his hand, and the magnetic escape spiral he had previously completed with the power of Shouhe The sword is different. This spiral shuriken uses the power of the two tails and the brigade. The entire shuriken reveals a strange green in the darkness, the fire is shaking, and the ghosts are heavy!


    "Wraith Escape Spiral Shuriken!!"


    The power of the two tails and the brigade hurt Frieza''s body twice, but Naruto was not satisfied at all. He used the technique of Thunder God continuously and used the power of the eight big tail beasts to create eight spiral shurikens against Frieza. After a series of bombardments, when Naruto appeared in the position of the last Kumamoto, his hand was a dazzling golden shuriken.


    "Accept the move, Frieza! The Supertail Spiral Shuriken can be flicked!"


    Buzzing!!


    The spiral shuriken made by the nine-tailed chakra finally hit Frieza''s body, causing the damage caused by the eight-tailed chakra accumulated on his body to a limit.


    Red, yellow, black, blue, green, multicolored rays of light shone on the sky and swallowed Frieza''s body!


    Chapter 40-The Devil''s Transformation!Strength against the sky!


    The chakras of the nine-tailed beasts are fused together, and the cumulative amount has changed to complete the qualitative change. The huge explosion has the power to make everyone who watch it see terror!


    Frieza was buried by countless rubbles as before, but this time he did not rush out at once, because there was a wound on his body. Although Naruto did not try his best, the power of the nine-tailed beasts was also A bit too big to control.


    Frieza didn''t know whether it was the armor or the part of his body that had cracks. Judging from the purple blood on his body, it should be quite uncomfortable to be hit by Naruto''s trick.


    Frieza wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth, and the killing intent in his heart became more and more intense!


    "Frieza, I didn''t expect you to be so embarrassed."


    Naruto holds his arms and always maintains his own style. Anyway, he doesn''t have to pay to speak. In battle, Naruto''s mouth can make people angry to death!


    Frieza is indeed furious now, the original ugly face looks even more terrifying because of the anger and Naruto''s killing intent, and the smile on his face is really enough to make people scared.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, you are indeed very powerful, even if the two brothers Apo and Kado are merged, they may not be your opponent, but do you think that you can defeat Frieza by this?"


    Dealing with Frieza, who is weaker than himself, is not only Naruto, even Celiba feels boring. Faced with an opponent who is much weaker than herself, Celiba cannot retaliate even if she defeats Frieza. At this time, he looked at Frieza coldly and said: "Frieza, you can use all your strength, you are not our opponent at all in this state!"


    Frieza really wanted to transform herself for the last time, but it was a bit hurting self-esteem to be put forward by Celiba like this, as if the other party didn''t put herself in the eyes at all.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, and Seriba, cherish your last time in this world, because you will soon see the real horror of my King Frieza!"


    Frieza is not a brave and fearless warrior. Although he also has pride, his pride is really too cheap compared to his life. Faced with Naruto and Celiba in the third form, Frieza is not at all. Opponent, he is not an idiot, he immediately took out his last strength and broke out with all his strength!


    Regardless of the reason, Naruto and Celiba did not stop Frieza''s movements. They both looked at the true strength of this man who is known as the king of the universe!


    The previous two transformations are nothing compared to this time!


    Purple air radiated from Frieza''s body. This force was shockingly huge, causing all nearby rocks to turn into fly ash, and the earth that had just become dilapidated because of them was at this moment. The air was compressed and turned into a flat look again.


    Naruto¡¯s rain tiger free technique is like today¡¯s rain cloud being torn apart again due to the qi generated by Frieza¡¯s transformation. The sun shines on the earth, but it can¡¯t bring any temperature to the planet at all. .


    What is terrifying is not just the anger that erupts around Frieza. What is even more terrifying is the fighting potential hidden in his body. Under the third form just now, Naruto and Seleba can also see Frieza¡¯s In front of his strength, but with his changes, Frieza''s strength is now bottomless!


    From the outside, Frieza has changed significantly. Although he looks like an ugly alien, his body is a lot smaller than before, and he doesn¡¯t have the terrifying spikes just now. Just judge from the appearance. If so, the danger seems to be greatly reduced.


    "Let you wait a long time, Naruto Uzumaki, Seleba."


    The strong confidence in his current strength also allowed Frieza to dispel some of the fear in his heart that he did not want to admit. She sneered at Naruto and Seleba, spreading her hands, and said: "This is my ultimate I didn¡¯t expect that besides my father and elder brother, there are people in this universe who can force me to use this form. You two are indeed very powerful, but you can¡¯t be controlled by me, so I will take you Complete destruction, just treat it as a side show, let¡¯s see how long you two can support under my current strength!"


    "How about supporting it until you die?"


    "Be less arrogant! Continuous death rays!"


    Frieza''s eyelids twitched, and he raised his right finger towards Naruto and Seleba. Numerous finger lights flew from his fingertips, both power and speed were far better than the previous one!


    Naruto and Celiba separated their legs slightly at the same time, gathered the qi on their palms, aimed at Frieza and shot every finger light accurately, bounce all Frieza''s attacks away!


    Frieza was also slightly surprised to see that Naruto and Seleba bounced off all their attacks with just one hand each.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, you are indeed very powerful. If you weren''t transformed into the final form, I don''t think I can deal with you. And Seriba, I didn''t expect Saiyan''s combat effectiveness to reach this level, although Vegeta is the prince of Saiyans, but your fighting power has surpassed him a hundred times. Could it be that you are the legendary Super Saiyan? If the Super Saiyan is only this level, there is nothing to worry about Up."


    Vegeta¡¯s current combat power is 18,000, making him the top elite fighter among the Saiyans. However, if compared with Sairiba, whose combat power is nearly four million after being promoted by the Great Elder, it is completely worthless. mention!


    Seeing Seleba''s power far beyond the limits of the Saiyan, it is no surprise that Frieza thinks she is a Super Saiyan.


    Celaba smiled coldly, and was able to see through Frieza''s thoughts, and said: "It''s a pity, Frieza, I am not a super Saiyan, I am just a low-level warrior among Saiyans, not The Super Saiyan you fear most."


    Frieza''s eyes showed strong anger, and she sternly shouted: "Nonsense! What''s so scary about wild monkeys! I Frieza is the king of the universe!"


    "Is that right?"

 922 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 922

    Naruto smiled coldly, with a hint of sarcasm overflowing from the corner of his mouth, and said, "Then why are you destroying the Saiyan clan? Isn''t it because of the fear of the legendary Super Saiyan. The potential of the Saiyan is endless. It¡¯s a low-level warrior like Seriba who can continue to break through the limit, reaching the current level. You are actually afraid. If the legendary Super Saiyan does appear, you, the universe emperor, will no longer exist. ."


    Frieza is indeed in fear, which is the real reason why he destroyed the Saiyans. Frieza has a life span of a thousand years, which can be said to be quite long. But the longer he lives, the more he is afraid of death. He does not allow anyone to threaten. To his dominance, that was the case 13 years ago, and it is even more so now!


    Seleba''s potential and growth made Frieza feel terrified. A low-level warrior can grow to this level, so what about the Saiyan prince Vegeta?


    Although Vegeta was not killed 13 years ago because of his talent, now Frieza has decided to kill Vegeta and the others!


    "shut up!"


    After being exposed to the fear in his heart, Frieza, who was so embarrassed and angry, immediately yelled and shot, and rushed to Naruto''s eyes in an instant, and fisted with his right hand to hit Naruto''s face!


    Naruto Nine Gou Yu Samsara glanced around, staring at Frieza''s back!


    When Fei Lei Shen''s art was activated, Naruto instantly appeared behind Frieza, and at the same time a sword struck Frieza''s back.


    "Greed wolf!!"


    The huge sword energy erupted completely between square inches, and Frieza felt a cold and sharp killing intent behind him, and the tail behind him immediately whipped like a whip!


    Snapped!!


    Frieza, who has transformed into the final form, has a very powerful combat power. With a twitch of this tail, Naruto''s wolf-seeking sword energy was completely destroyed in an instant!


    Seliba seized the opportunity and attacked behind Frieza, condensing his strongest trick in his hands.


    "Cracking Cannon!!"


    This blow is not just a test like it was just now, but now this cracking cannon has the immense power of destroying the planet in an instant, and the air has become heavy and thick because of Sai Liba''s attack!


    "It''s useless!"


    The tactics that had just succeeded were completely unsuccessful now. After Frieza drew away Naruto¡¯s wolf-seeking energy, he immediately turned around and pinched Seleba¡¯s neck with one hand. The strength was so powerful that he almost wanted Selie. Ba''s body that became extremely powerful after countless cultivation was completely crushed!


    "It''s a pity, Saiyan, if you continue to grow like this, you might really become the legendary Super Saiyan, but I won''t give you this opportunity!"


    "Cough..." Frieza''s neck was pinched vigorously, Celiba couldn''t help but cough, but her eyes were extremely firm, full of endless fighting spirit and unwavering, "Frieza...I Tell you... today you will definitely die here! Betting on Saiyan hatred and my self-esteem, I must completely defeat you today!"


    After saying this, Seleba immediately raised her hands and placed them next to her face.


    Frieza''s eyes were extremely indifferent, and she looked at Celiba with a smile and said, "Do you have any tricks? Show me all of them."


    "Then you can take a closer look! Sun Fist!!"


    "Nani?!!!"


    Frieza followed Seleba¡¯s way this time. Originally, she was staring at Seleba¡¯s movements, but now it caused his own trouble. Seleba¡¯s body absorbed the sun¡¯s rays and then used her own Qi increased this light infinitely and turned it into a super flash bomb!


    "Ah! My eyes!!"


    For Frieza, who could only use his eyes to find his opponent, this was the biggest trouble. His eyes were painful because of the bright light, and there was no way to keep up with the movements of Naruto and Celiba.


    Celiba took advantage of this opportunity to escape from Frieza''s restraint, and Naruto also seized the opportunity and rushed behind Frieza.


    "Soft boxing, gossip, hundred, two, eight palms!"


    Chapter 41-The Man of Golden Nightmare!Give me an arrow through the sky!


    Naruto used the incomparable insight of his white eyes to see through the flow of Qi inside Frieza''s body, and a huge gossip array unfolded under his feet!


    Frieza''s eyes were affected by Celiba''s Sun Fist. Before he recovered, she was enveloped by the huge array power. Unprepared, Naruto''s fingers had already touched Frieza''s body.


    Naruto used his bones to control his bones, softening the bones of his whole body, allowing his body to perform various movements, turning his hands into a shadow, constantly spotting Frieza''s figure in the middle.


    With every click, Naruto thrust his chakra into Frieza''s body, cutting off the acupuncture points in his body. At first it went smoothly, but as the Bagua Palm continued, more and more acupuncture points were needed each time. , Naruto also felt a little powerless.


    After all, it is the first time that Naruto has used a hundred and twenty-eight palms, and Frieza''s body is completely different from ordinary people. Naruto points out that Frieza''s acupoints are really a huge problem. He is on the way to hit a hundred and twenty-eight palms. , A gap suddenly appeared in the Bagua Palm that should have been perfect and coherent!


    Frieza would not let go of this opportunity, and immediately took advantage of the moment when Naruto stopped because Naruto was not used to gossip palm, burst out his powerful power, broke through Naruto''s gossip array instantly, and escaped from Naruto''s attack. come out!


    "This is your own death! The closed ball!"


    "Oops!"


    Frieza exploded with absolute speed. Even if Naruto had three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes, he could not fully keep up with Frieza''s speed. Vaguely he saw a white and purple mixed flash. When he noticed it, Frieza has instantly appeared behind Naruto and Celiba, both hands emitting strange energy waves at the same time!


    That bizarre energy wave turned into two orange spheres, trapping Naruto and Celiba inside the two spheres.


    Frieza has a very unique superpower, which is far more powerful than Naruto today. The unique sphere formed by the use of superpower completely suppresses the power of Naruto and Celiba. They are now almost It''s like withstanding a thousand times the super terrifying gravity, not only the muscles and bones, but also the internal organs are also greatly compressed, and it is very difficult to move!


    "This way you can''t move, don''t worry, I won''t kill you so quickly, there will be a good show later."


    Frieza sneered and said extremely horrible words, then flicked his tail, and flew the two energy balls that were closed between Naruto and Celiba at the same time, and then a little bit, and immediately chased up!


    Frieza seemed to be playing two footballs at the same time, kicking the energy ball that was closed between Naruto and Seriba, and the continuous impact caused a lot to the bodies of Naruto and Seriba. However, Frieza is just playing with them both with ease, just not hitting the killer immediately.


    Boom!!


    Frieza kicked two feet in a row, causing Naruto and Seleba to fall quickly toward the ground. However, before the two energy balls hit the ground and exploded, Frieza rushed to the ground and caught it. Two energy balls, said: "It''s really dangerous. If I don''t catch you by accident, this energy ball will explode. It will be your death date, so be careful."


    Frieza kicked Naruto and Seleba like a cat and mouse, and the powerful energy around him suppressed Naruto to the point where he couldn''t even use the thunder god technique.


    ''Damn bastard!You must find a way to escape from here, or you will be in trouble!''Seliba endured the pain of the whole body, compressed all her qi into a ball, waiting for Frieza''s chance to attack!


    Frieza hit Naruto and Seleba dozens of times in a row, and finally revealed the true face of a demon.


    "This is the end of the game, I''m tired of playing, go to death!! Death Ray!"


    Frieza yelled and fired two death rays from the fingers of both hands at the same time, aiming at the hearts of Naruto and Seleba!


    boom!!


    The two energy balls that trapped Naruto and Seleba are extremely unstable. They will explode instantly if they receive a strong impact. Now these two energy balls are detonated by Frieza''s death light!


    The huge purple explosion wave covered the entire sky, and even the planet would be completely destroyed by the terrifying force!


    "Space Conversion!"


    "Super burst!!"


    At the moment when the energy demand exploded, Naruto immediately activated the pupil power of the reincarnation eye of his left eye, and forced the exchange of the spatial positions of himself and Frieza!Frieza didn¡¯t know that Naruto had such weird tricks. He thought he would be able to kill Naruto and Seleba this time, but before his consciousness was transformed, his body had appeared in the center of the explosion, and he had endured the huge Explosion!


    Sailiba also burst out all of her qi in an instant, and literally tore a hole in the explosive wave around her, and escaped from it at the instant of the explosion!


    "Really..."


    Frieza''s extremely gloomy and depressed voice was heard from the dense smoke of the explosion. The cold voice made people feel uncomfortable. The dense explosion smoke around him quickly disappeared, revealing Frieza''s unscathed appearance.


    "It''s really troublesome, you two guys, tell you that I''m already a little impatient. The warm-up exercise has been done, and then I should use my real strength to...kill you!"

 923 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 923

    "Kill us, you have to do it, Frieza!"


    "Then try it out," Frieza spread his hands. "Are you better at air combat or ground combat?"


    "Ground combat."


    "Then have fun with you like this."


    Frieza sneered and landed confidently on the ground, waiting for Naruto and Celiba to attack, and said: "This is a rare big deal. Just use your best ground battle. I According to estimates, I only need to use 50% of my strength to turn you two into dust in the universe."


    "Then come and fight, look forward to it, Tu Dun Huang Quanquan!"


    Naruto completed the seal in an instant, and slapped his palm on the ground. In an instant, a large area of ??the ground turned into a huge, deep, terrifying swamp.


    Since Frieza was going to fight on the ground against Naruto and the others, he would not fly into the air to evade at this time. Instead, he stepped directly on the swamp and immediately jumped away before his body sank. The surface of Huangquan Marsh was galloping, and at the same time he continuously kicked Naruto and Seleba with his feet!


    Although it is a one-to-two, Frieza¡¯s half of the fighting power is a full 60 million, which is much higher than Naruto and Seriba. Although it is just kicking, Naruto and Seriba are also We must do our best!


    boom!


    Naruto blocked Frieza''s foot with the Kusanaru sword, Frieza''s tail immediately whipped over like a whip, and the tail quickly evacuated the air, making a whine of wind!


    Naruto rotated his body and struck him with a fist!


    "Weird power!!"


    Naruto simultaneously used the five-tailed Mu King''s abilities and Tsunade''s weird power to explode, and raised his strength to the maximum, only to be able to withstand Frieza''s powerful strike!


    Celiba''s strength is not as good as Naruto, and she felt a little strenuous under Frieza''s continuous fast break, and she immediately flashed behind Naruto, and then used Naruto''s body to block Frieza''s sight, and her hands immediately gathered. Perform a great attack!


    "Planetary spiral pill!!"


    Three small spiral pills are constantly rotating around a large spiral pill, like a planet and three satellites. The rotation direction of the spiral pill is not exactly the same, resulting in extremely terrifying chaotic rotation!


    Although Seleba''s attack was powerful, Frieza''s eyes were completely impenetrable. The tail that had just been blocked by Naruto at this time seemed to have been completely unaffected by it. On the wrist.


    Seleba immediately lost control of Helix Maru when her wrist was hit hard, and this uncontrollable turbulence trick was about to be annihilated in the air!


    Naruto reacted extremely fast, and in an instant he reached out and grabbed Seleba''s Planetary Spiral Pill, re-stabilizing the turbulence of this powerful trick, and at the same time, the jade reincarnation eyes turned, injecting huge pupil power into it.


    "The Burning Light Wheel, the Wind and the Black Arrow, the Two Type!!"


    The combination of Fengyun Chakra and Amaterasu Black Flame produced incomparable tremendous destructive power, and the entire black huge shuriken exuded terrifying heat.


    Frieza''s eyes drenched, and he immediately wanted to withdraw, and the pupil power of Naruto''s right eye had been preparing for a long time.


    "Space freezes!"


    Naruto¡¯s tricks, the first encounter with Frieza also felt very troublesome. The temperature in the nearby space instantly dropped to absolute zero, which is the problem of absolutely unable to move. Frieza struggled with all his strength, but Naruto was desperately freezing. The space around Frieza.


    boom!!


    The halo blast and the black arrow two took Frieza''s body upside down and flew out. The terrifying skylight black flame covered the entire earth and completely swallowed Frieza''s body.


    The jade reincarnation eyes of the nine hooks of Naruto''s eyes turned at the same time, releasing the ultimate profundity that can only be displayed by opening the kaleidoscope of eyes. The Kusanaru sword in his hand immediately turned into three spiritual swords.


    "Seliba, give me your anger!"


    "understood!"


    Seleba injected her powerful energy into Naruto''s golden Susano, and injected this destructive energy, and Naruto''s Susano became more powerful.


    Suzuo Nenghu took off the ancient Majia archaic bow behind him, drew the bowstrings, and set all three divine swords on the bow, including the Kusanagi Sword, Shiquan Sword, and Budu Yuhun Sword. Rotating, displaying a more powerful profound meaning!


    "Bachiqiong Gouyu!"


    "Yan Dun adds life!"


    The destructive black flame of Amaterasu was burned on the Three Godsword at the same time. The power of the eight-foot Qionggou Jade compressed the divine power of the three Godswords and the power of Amaterasu, and turned into a huge black arrow. Arrow!


    "That''s the blow! The golden nightmare man! Give me an arrow that runs through the sky!! Go!"


    Chapter 42-The final hole card!The ultimate power!!


    With the Three God Sword plus the eight-foot Qiong Gouyu plus the power of Amaterasu Black Flame, Frieza was the first person to enjoy this treatment after Otsuki Kaguya!


    Naruto¡¯s combat effectiveness cannot be simply measured by instruments. It is not just a technique for controlling one¡¯s combat effectiveness, but also an endless stream of combat techniques, which will greatly change Naruto¡¯s combat effectiveness!


    The three swords of Kusanaru Sword, Pudu Royal Soul Sword and Shiquan Sword are all divine swords with endless divine power. The power of the three divine swords is completely compressed by the power of Bashaqiong Gouyu to one point, and they carry endless Spin!


    The penetrating power of Kakashi''s Raeche is completely different from that of Naruto''s arrow!


    Surrounded by Ba Chi Qiong Gouyu, the power of the three divine swords perfectly merged, condensed and compressed, and a black skylight coat was enveloped outside.


    boom!!


    The invincible destructive power broke out after hitting Frieza, and Naruto''s space solidification also disappeared at this moment. Frieza wanted to escape from Naruto''s attack, but the huge explosion could no longer be controlled and suppressed!


    The three spirit swords erupted with different powers. Because the powers were completely different, they were compatible and mutually exclusive, so the power of the three magic swords caused a terrible turbulence!


    The explosion of Ba Chi Qiong Gou Jade has pushed this turbulence to the level of infinite horror. It represents the destruction of the skylight black flames filling the entire space, wherever you can see, everything exudes a frightening atmosphere!


    Condensing the combined power of Naruto and Seleba, even the two of them will feel terrified by this power!


    "Split the Earth!!"


    Frieza''s voice of anger and anger sounded from the Amaterasu Black Flame, and then a huge purple Qi blade cut all the nearby Amaterasu Black Flames away. Even if Amaterasu could burn the Qi, it still needs it. Time, the speed of the burst of power from Earth Slash was too fast, even before the Amaterasu started to burn all these black flames!


    Frieza''s figure reappeared in the eyes of Naruto and Celiba. Even though Frieza has transformed into the final form now, she still has a little scar on her body because of Naruto''s attack.


    Some scratches plus burns, it seems that it should be caused by Naruto''s arrow just now.


    Frieza was originally an extremely arrogant and arrogant person. He had transformed into his final form and had absolute confidence in his own strength after the meeting, but in this state he was still injured by Naruto and Seleba. The shame made Frieza feel endless anger!


    The aura on Frieza''s body also became more dangerous because of extreme anger, and walked towards Naruto and Celiba step by step. At this time, Frieza did not have the kind of surplus and mood just now, so he would fight with them. There was a battle on the ground, and now the only thing in Fly Shaman''s mind is how to torture these two men to death!


    "Look at it! Damn it!"


    Frieza raised his hands high and used his superpowers to manipulate the rubbles produced by their battles on this planet, and bombarded the rubbles in the direction of Naruto and Seleba indiscriminately. !


    Although they are just ordinary rocks, they are too many. If they are hit by tens of thousands of rocks, Naruto and Seleba will not necessarily die, but they will definitely suffer!


    Frieza is definitely not an opponent who can play casually, just facing Frieza''s current horrible aura, Naruto and the others will be under tremendous pressure, and at this time they have to show their final cards!


    "The secret method is violent!"


    Naruto has mastered the desperate tactics of Otsuki Kaguya at the time. He quickly accelerates the blood flow throughout his body, makes his body blood run wild, and forcibly draws a large amount of chakras from his body quickly, which is extremely burning life. Forbidden, can not be used by people who do not have huge vitality!


    This is already Naruto''s biggest hole card today. During this period of bloody rage, he is almost immortal, unless he is completely destroyed, otherwise he can regenerate at a speeding speed!After the bloody runaway time is over, he himself has to fall into a quite long recuperation.

 924 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 924

    "The eight doors of Dunjia open the door, the rest door, the life door, the wounded door, the du door, the king door, the startled door!! Seven doors are all open!!"


    Not to be outdone, Selaba followed Naruto and also used desperate tricks, the eight-door Dunjia taught by Naruto himself!!


    Saiyan¡¯s body is completely different from ordinary human beings. There is infinite power hidden in the body of this nation. After Sai Liba opened the seven doors, the power that erupted was far greater than that of Akai¡¯s eight doors. status!


    The whole body''s qi burst out uncontrollably, and the powerful force made Seleba''s eyes completely white, and her face was filled with countless desires for destruction. Because of the extreme force of her body, the meridians bulged under the skin.


    Countless stones were already in front of him under the control of Frieza''s superpowers. Naruto immediately stood beside Seriba, and his body began to rotate rapidly.


    "Bagua palm back to heaven!"


    Naruto''s body spins rapidly, and powerful chakras are ejected from the chakra acupuncture points all over his body. Under Naruto''s own rotation, it becomes a perfect sphere, completely resisting the gravel.


    Because of the Yin power given by Hinata, Naruto opened his eyes. At this time, even if he keeps spinning, he will not feel any dizziness. He will return to the sky in the most perfect way, resisting and shattering all the gravel used for attacks. Become a non-threatening dust!


    Naruto''s eyes were always paying attention to everything around her body. When the rubble was basically cleared by her own Huitian, Naruto immediately stopped spinning.


    Celiba also seized the opportunity at this time and immediately stepped on Naruto''s back, using Naruto''s body as a jumping platform, opened the seven doors, and burst into force and rushed towards Frieza. , The right fist is already clenched!


    Naruto and Seleba have been in love for many years. They lived and practiced together every day. The tacit understanding was so good that there was nothing to say. When Seleba attacked, Naruto immediately swept her for her and quickly sealed her hands!


    "Lei Huan Lei Guang Zhu!"


    The chakra of the tail beast circulates in Naruto''s body, and then the nature of Thunder Dunn changes, creating a dazzling glare. In this burst of light, there is also an illusion effect.


    Frieza had been disgusted by Seleba¡¯s Sun Fist once before. At this time, he really had to guard against this trick. He immediately closed his eyes and focused all his attention on his ears. It seemed that he planned to use his ears to judge. Celiba''s position.


    "The fairy fox howls!!"


    Naruto knew Frieza''s weakness for a long time, how could he not make corresponding arrangements, the seal in his hand changed rapidly, and he used the fairy technique he developed specifically to deal with Frieza!


    Behind Naruto appeared the phantom of a huge nine-tailed demon fox. The huge fox did not possess any attack power. It was just an illusionary effect, but when it opened its mouth, it made a sharp and piercing ear, as if using a nail. The scary sound of scratching the blackboard that makes you get goosebumps!


    The fox¡¯s horrible howl incorporates Naruto¡¯s illusion skills to create a unique sound illusion. Naruto uses his absolute control of Chakra, plus the pupil power of the kaleidoscope writing wheel and white eyes to control those who are full of chakras. Carat''s sound wave avoided Seleba''s body and accurately entered Frieza''s ears.


    Frieza felt as if he heard some ghost cry and wolf howling, and he couldn''t concentrate at all. At this time, both his eyes and ears were blocked by Naruto''s ninjutsu, which created a wonderful opportunity for Celiba''s attack!!


    "Xianxiang!!!"


    Celiba''s strength is much stronger than Akay. With the seventh, the huge air cannon that can easily shoot Xixiang, like a powerful air cannon like a foot, instantly swallows Frieza and completely blows Frieza into the air. Go out!


    This kind of trick can only cause Frieza to react for a short time and suffer a small loss. It cannot cause a fatal blow at all. Sailiba also knows this. The powerful aura brought by the opening of the seven doors spreads throughout the body. , Without using the air dance technique, he blasted the air with his feet and chased Frieza straight from the air!


    Frieza had already recovered from the midair, stabilized his figure, and immediately launched an attack on Celiba!


    "Continuous death rays!!"


    Several powerful rays of death connected into a purple ray, and the target was definitely aimed at Seleba¡¯s heart. Although Seleba could temporarily beat Frieza with the power of bursting seven doors, if it was positive. Being hit by Frieza''s unique trick is definitely the end of a lifetime!


    "Seliba, rush!!"


    Her own woman was facing a crisis, how could Naruto sit idly by, and after giving instructions to Celiba, he stared at Frieza''s continuous death light with the nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes on his forehead.


    "Space collapses!!"


    In the direction of Seleba''s advancement, Naruto tore a gap with the pupil power of the reincarnation eyes on his forehead, swallowing all the continuous death rays of Frieza, and then fully recovered under the law of time and space!


    The collapse of Naruto¡¯s space is far from the point where the entire dimension collapses. His ability is just like dropping a small rock on the surface of a lake. It will indeed cause waves, but it will soon disappear without a trace. .


    Naruto can no longer take into account his own consumption, and continuously launches his own reincarnation eye pupil technique against powerful enemies of Frieza''s level, making Naruto''s eyes begin to overwhelm and shed blood and tears, but Naruto has long been unable to look back. If you don''t defeat Frieza, then he and Celiba will have nowhere to go, and the jade reincarnation eyes with nine hooks are staring at Frieza''s figure!


    "Space Conversion!"


    Naruto used the power of the nine-hook jade reincarnation eye in his left eye to reach behind the arriving Frieza in an instant, and at the same time, he did not give his eyes any time to recover. He seized the opportunity of this electric flint to activate the power of his right eye!


    "Space freezes!"


    "bad!"


    Frieza wanted to attack Naruto and Seleba, but felt a terrible cold from the pistol. His body was completely frozen in that small space and time by Naruto''s eyes, and he couldn''t move at all!


    Frieza struggled with all his strength, causing a violent tremor in the frozen space by Naruto. Because of the backlash of power, Naruto¡¯s right eye was sore and painful at this time, but he dared not close his eyes at all. Immediately he slammed his fist and fought Frieza in tandem with Celiba!


    "Xixiang Erlian Gun!!"


    Chapter 43-Bloody Battle!The sky is trembling and the earth is bursting!


    Naruto and Celiba showed a perfect cooperation and tacit understanding, and the two launched Xixiang''s strongest attack on Frieza one after another!!


    boom!!


    Two air cannons that were compressed because of the two speeding punches exploded after the collision. The air cannons that were forced to be almost compressed to a solid state completely exploded. The amount of air contained inside was unimaginable and exploded. The air wave formed is also extremely powerful!


    Frieza was hit from the front and back by the two, as if his body was completely hit by two trains full of cargo, but because of this, his body did not immediately fly out!


    Naruto¡¯s arms grew with white bone spurs, and the spine of his back was completely protruding, forming spikes on Naruto¡¯s back, making Naruto look like a human at this time, on the contrary. Like a biochemical dinosaur!


    "Dance of Camellia!!!"


    The bone spurs on Naruto''s arm exudes a terrifying light, and those extremely sharp bones stab at Frieza''s body quickly.


    Naruto and Celiba exploded their trump cards at the same time, and the fighting power and Frieza, who had only half their strength, were actually not far away. Frieza was so dizzy by the two Xixiangs that he barely managed Enduring the pain on his body, he opened his eyes and watched Naruto''s movements carefully!


    Every time Naruto made a move, he was thunderous, and every move pierced into the dangerous place of Frieza!


    Frieza quickly dodges Naruto¡¯s fast attack within a distance of less than one meter, but facing Naruto who used a forbidden technique to burn her own life at this time, Frieza gradually gave birth to a half-strength. A feeling of powerlessness!


    "Burst bomb!!"


    Celiba¡¯s roar reminded Frieza, who was a little busy at this time, and there was an enemy here. Sai immediately exploded into the seven gates in one breath, using the huge aura emanating from her body to face Frieza¡¯s The body was bombarded indiscriminately, and he was not worried about hurting Naruto.


    "cut!"


    Frieza sipped fiercely, resisting being scratched by Naruto''s bone spur on her body, and then dodged at this fleeting moment, completely avoiding Celiba''s explosive bomb.


    Although Seleba¡¯s explosive bomb has the power to track the enemy, the distance between Naruto and Frieza is less than one meter. At such a close distance, even the scattered aero bombs have no time to turn, and they are about to hit Naruto. people!


    Although Naruto¡¯s eyes had already endured a huge burden, the Thunder God¡¯s art was not affected in any way. With the golden light shining on this ruined battlefield, Naruto instantly caught up with the fleeing Frieza. Twitched his spine from the back of his neck!


    Kara!!


    Naruto pulled out his entire spine with force, and then shook it like a sword. The sound of screaming between the bones made Naruto feel his scalp numb, but he was not rubbing his arms. When I got goose bumps.


    "The dancing vine of the iron thread flower!!"


    Naruto shook his arm sharply, his spine stretched like a whip and bound Frieza''s body. At the same time, the bone spurs that originally protruded from Naruto''s left arm were all fused together and became A huge bone cone!


    "Dancing Flower of Iron Flower!!"

 925 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 925

    The spine of Naruto''s right arm is the vine that binds the enemy, and the huge bone cone on the left arm is the pale flower of destruction!!


    The muscles of the right arm tightened violently, pulling Frieza''s whole person towards him, and then the huge bone cone of the left hand aimed at the center of Frieza''s body, and it pierced it very much!


    The Bone Cone is the''strongest hardening'' made by Naruto using bone veins, and its hardness is second only to Naruto Kusanagi sword. Even the armor of Suzano can have the upper hand, and its destructive power is infinitely powerful!!


    "Don''t look down on people! Uzumaki Naruto!"


    Frieza let out an almost crazy roar. The Qi burst and surge throughout his body. The purple Qi appeared to be breathing, and it flickered on Frieza''s body. Whenever Frieza''s Qi glowed , Naruto''s spine tied to his body will be shaken a little bit. Seeing this, Frieza intends to break Naruto''s iron thread flower dance with brute force!


    Naruto also fought for his own life at this time, pouring all the chakras of the nine big-tailed beasts on the spine and huge bone cone in his hand, increasing the hardness of these two weapons infinitely!!


    "Dance of iron thread flowers! Let''s bloom!!"


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    The huge bone cone of Naruto''s left hand stabs Frieza''s body fiercely. The pain of the injury, and more of the shame caused by it, made Frieza roar wildly, his eyes completely stained. crimson!!


    "Don''t forget the existence of my Seleba!! The eighth dead door is open!! Yekai!!"


    Cyliba''s whole body exploded hugely, forcibly rushing through the eighth dead door. The strength of this force made Cyliba completely uncontrollable, and his consciousness had gradually blurred, leaving only the firmest belief in his heart.


    Kill Frieza!!


    It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s hatred, revenge, or pride and self-esteem. Sailiba¡¯s Yekai, not to mention the power, is the will in her heart, and it¡¯s not lost at all. At that time, Akai was desperately kicking Datongmu. It''s time for Kaguya''s eyes!


    "Ahhhhhhh! Damn bastard!"


    "Break it for me!!"


    In Frieza''s roar, both Naruto and Celiba raised their strength to the maximum. The front is the dance of the iron thread flower, and the back is Ye Kai. The powerful physical skills are attacking Frieza''s body at the same time!


    Click!!


    In this level of battle, the bone cone of Naruto¡¯s left arm could not withstand such a terrifying force at first, and a crack was formed on it in an instant. Then the whole bone cone burst completely in an instant, Naruto¡¯s fist and Celiba His feet finally hit Frieza''s body firmly!


    "Frieza! Never underestimate my Uzumaki Naruto!!"


    Frieza opened his mouth wide. At this time, he almost completely lost his speech ability. He had to bend down because of a heavy blow from Naruto''s abdomen. His black eyes looked at the purple marks that appeared on Naruto''s arms in disbelief. .


    That is blood!That is the blood of his Frieza!!


    His universe emperor Frieza was beaten to vomit blood, and he was beaten to vomit blood by an unknown Uzumaki Naruto and a wild monkey Saiyan?!!


    "Ahhhhh!"


    In the incomparable anger, Frieza finally broke out with more than 50% of his power, raising his power to 70% in one breath. The powerful qi instantly decayed the old power and the new power of Naruto and Celiba. All flew, and then raised their hands!


    "I want your lives!!"


    Frieza was really going to be completely violent with anger. At this time, he seemed to have lost all his sanity, and the sky dimmed suddenly, because of the continent that appeared in the air!!


    Frieza can use his superpowers to control the rocks to attack Naruto and Seleba. Now he has done the same thing, but it has become more terrifying. He even took a third of the planet in one breath. Lifted up with super powers, and smashed the entire continent down towards Naruto and Seleba!


    Regardless of the outcome of the battle, the destiny of this planet will definitely be destroyed. After such a huge damage, there is no longer a possibility of recovery.


    Naruto also raised his arms high, showing the three-headed six-armed Asura image on his body. The six hands began to seal at the same time, and the three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes on his face also glowed red at the same time.


    "The Eye of Reincarnation Upright and Heavenly Obstacle Shakes the Stars!!"


    There is no need to consider the consequences on this planet that is about to be destroyed. Naruto immediately used the strongest physical attack of the reincarnation eye!!


    The increased strength of Naruto also improved the power of the eyes of reincarnation. Now the huge meteorite he summons is not inferior to the continent raised by Frieza''s superpowers. Moreover, the meteorite summoned by Naruto is whole. Two!!


    boom!!


    A huge meteorite fell on this sad planet, comparable to a dwarf planet-level huge meteorite. One blow made the planet completely out of its orbit and flew towards the outside of the galaxy. It will not be long before it will leave the galaxy completely. Without the energy of the sun, everything on this planet would soon be completely frozen!


    "Not enough! The second piece is coming!!"


    Accompanied by Naruto''s almost heart-piercing roar, the second meteorite fell to the ground fiercely, completely hitting the top of the first meteorite!The first meteorite burst because of the strong impact, and it bloomed like a lotus petal!


    When Xiao Li''s Lilianhua hit Gaara on the Chunin test, the explosive air wave once took on the shape of a lotus flower for an instant, but what is it compared to today''s haunting star?


    These huge lotus flowers are truly beautiful. The endless power tells that the destiny of this planet is about to come to an end. This is a veritable flower of destruction!


    Frieza''s qi has not completely disappeared, and it is even said to be still very strong, even if the surface qi is weakened, his potential combat effectiveness is equally terrifying!


    Because both Naruto and Seleba used desperate tactics, their bodies have gradually begun to collapse and blood began to ooze out of their bodies. The two of them looked like Shura crawling out of hell, extremely terrifying!


    Celiba put her hands on Naruto''s shoulders, and poured her last breath into Naruto''s body.


    "This is the final attack! Must win!"


    "Last move! Frieza! Take it! Six bursts of stars!!"


    Chapter 44-The Death of Naruto!The legendary Super Saiyan!


    The chakra brought by the bloody runaway, and the anger that broke out when the eight doors were fully opened, are now all betting on this six tricks to burst the sky!


    Injecting huge power into Naruto''s reincarnation eyes, Naruto used the power of the gods to create the most dangerous celestial body in the universe, the black hole!!


    That little black sphere is suspended in mid-air, and the curvature of space-time on it can''t escape even light!The sphere of the earth-explosive sky star constantly attracts everything around, and this planet that has been dilapidated in their battle has been ravaged again.


    The gravel and dust on the ground all flew into the sky, and the continent that had been cut off by Frieza¡¯s superpowers by one-third collapsed again. Layers of land seemed to be thrown away. All fly towards the sky!


    Frieza is in the absolute center of the starburst, and the pressure he faces is unimaginable. This tremendous pressure is extremely frightening, even if Frieza used to trap Naruto and Celiba before. The closed ball is completely unmatched!


    The earth-burst star attracted everything and gathered all around the black sphere of the body. Frieza felt the tremendous power, and the sight around him was constantly buried in darkness, gradually appearing in his eyes that he absolutely did not want to admit. fear!


    Yes, fear!


    Frieza was scared. He was terrified of the power of Naruto and Celiba. This power that was beyond the limit made Frieza also feel cold in his hands and feet, and he was enveloped by hell-like despair!!


    "I don''t want to die! I am the emperor of the universe!! I don''t want to die!"


    Frieza''s hysterical howl was filled with endless unwillingness. At the moment when Frieza was about to be sealed by the starburst, Frieza''s whole body muscles bulged, and it turned out to be forced by the strength of Naruto and Celiba. Out of 100% combat effectiveness!!


    "Split the Earth!!"


    Facing the final attack of Naruto and Seleba, Frieza had to use 100% of his combat power, swinging out the strongest earth slash so far, and exploding the six incompletely formed earths with a powerful hand knife. The sky star was completely cut in half, and even the black sphere at its core was completely destroyed in an instant!!


    The black sphere originally condensed a lot of energy in the center. After it was destroyed in this way, that huge force burst out in an instant, and the huge explosion light swallowed everything!


    Naruto and Seleba have exhausted all their strength. Forcibly, they are violent and make Naruto''s body into extreme exhaustion. It is like having not slept for a month, the body is extremely weak, and the feet are floating. Although because of her strong body, she won¡¯t die even if she opens eight doors, but the burden on her body is too great. This is a problem that can¡¯t be changed. Seleba¡¯s body now suffers severe pain, and she can continue to stand, which means the two of them are determined. .


    "Damn it! Damn it, bastard!"


    Accompanied by endless angry roars, Frieza appeared in front of Naruto and Celiba again. Although there were a lot of wounds on his body, his left eye was temporarily unable to open because of a serious attack. These are all just now. The damage to Frieza caused by the tremor of the sky and the starburst of the sky, but at this time, it is a fact that Frieza is still alive.

 926 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 926

    "I thought I was going to die in the attack just now. Although it was only a moment, the two of you actually made King Frieza feel the fear of death! This is absolutely unforgivable!"


    Boom!!


    Frieza rushed to the front of Naruto and Celiba in an instant. Their seriously injured bodies at this time could not keep up with Frieza''s speed. They were instantly hit by Frieza like two cannonballs, and two shots shot out in the air. Blood arrow!


    "I want to torture you well! Continuous death light!!"


    Frieza lowered his strength, but emitted endless rays of death, bombarding Naruto and Frieza''s bodies completely. Countless purple lights exploded on both of them, and the pain was endless and endless!


    The explosion of the death light made Naruto and Seleba fly upside down again, Frieza instantly rushed behind them, and the huge tail slammed their backs fiercely!


    boom!


    With their overwhelmed bodies, how can they withstand this fierce slam, almost breaking their bones in one blow, and now Naruto and Seleba can only endure Frieza¡¯s crazy revenge like dolls. And ravaged, there is no strength to make any resistance.


    Frieza used a series of attacks to bring endless pain to Naruto and Seleba, and their seriously injured bodies gradually came to the brink of collapse.


    Frieza hung in the air quietly, looking coldly at the two people who had brought him fear and shame, the killing intent in his eyes would never disappear anyway.


    "I''m tired of playing this game, now I will send you to hell, Naruto Uzumaki, Seleba!"


    Frieza raised his hands high and gathered all his qi together into a huge energy bomb. The black and red colors exude endless destructive power, and the light of destruction shined on Naruto and Celie. Ba''s face.


    "Hell Death Bullet!!"


    Frieza¡¯s lore attack fell fiercely in the direction of Naruto and Seleba. Whether it was Naruto or Seleba, facing Frieza¡¯s attack, they felt powerless and desperate. In this state, even Naruto changed his mind and wanted to escape with Thunder God, but he didn''t have the energy to start.


    Frieza''s hell death bullet was already in front of her eyes, and Naruto tried his best to resist Frieza''s attack with his body.


    "Seliba! Go!"


    In any case, Naruto can''t watch his woman die in front of him. As a man, in order to protect his woman, even in a desperate scene, he must fight to the end!


    "Seliba! Go!"


    Naruto uttered a final cry. Under the attack of Frieza''s hell death bullet, Naruto''s body, which had been on the verge of collapse, gradually fell apart in the high-density energy!With the last look, I looked at the woman who didn''t have any femininity, but made me truly love!


    "Seliba, run!"


    Frieza also felt astonished that Naruto was able to temporarily resist his attack in this situation, but he was originally a ruthless race. He just felt that Naruto gave up his life to protect Seriba. It was ridiculous, and raised his hand coldly, adding a bit of strength to the hell death bullet!


    "Since you are looking for death, let''s send you to hell first!"


    Under Frieza¡¯s power injection, the Hell Death Bomb suddenly doubled. This huge energy bomb is no longer what Naruto can resist today. Naruto¡¯s body is completely transformed under that huge energy. Fly ash!


    "Although it''s a little troublesome, it''s finally solved."


    Frieza¡¯s voice was as indifferent as ever, and there was also a slight relaxation in it. It is true that the power of Naruto and Celiba is indeed too strong, so powerful that even Frieza felt the point of fear. Lisa has decided to kill Vegeta and them all. After all, there is a precedent for Celiba. If Vegeta and them have grown to this level, even Frieza will feel a crisis.


    Sailiba was completely stunned at this time, she saw it, she watched Naruto disappear in front of her eyes, everything about him was left with only a blond hair!


    Everything in the past was played in front of Celiba as if it were a fast-forward movie. Once, he held himself tenderly and talked about love, although he was happy in his heart, but because of Saiyan¡¯s self-esteem, he refused to be soft in front of him. Every time he treated him coldly, he didn''t mind.


    Thirteen years of love, how kind of love he was, he was always so gentle to her, but she never said''I love you'' to him.


    Now Seleba regrets it. She doesn''t want her dignity, and she is willing to completely abandon the pride of Saiyan. She is willing to put down her face and say "I love you" to him, but she has no chance at all!


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Incomparable despair and pain caused Celiba to hold her head and screamed heartbreakingly. His voice was sad and desolate, enough to move the world!


    Listening to Seleba''s howl of pain and despair, the smile at the corner of Frieza''s eyes became even more cruel!


    "Don''t worry, you don''t have to worry so much, because you can go to hell to accompany him right away."


    Frieza''s hands once again condensed a huge hell destruction bomb, which slammed it down in the direction of Celiba.


    Sailiba seemed to have lost his response to everything, just kneeling on the ground, waiting for the huge hell destroyer to completely engulf herself.


    The Hell Destruction bomb swallowed Seleba''s body and hit the ground fiercely. With a relaxed and indifferent smile on Frieza''s face, he turned and flew to the spaceship he had parked in the distance.


    "This is completely resolved, and it''s time to leave."


    boom!!


    What prevented Frieza from leaving was the huge roar from behind him. Frieza turned his head in shock and watched his Hell Destroyer bomb completely collapse under the purple light, and then a blond figure flew out of it!


    "You... why are you still alive?!"


    Frieza pointed to the blond woman in shock. Her indifferent eyes and the huge horror on her body made Frieza feel great fear, and what made him even more terrified was Celiba and the ancient legend at this time. Perfect fit image!


    ''Be careful of the Saiyan who turns into blonde!''


    This is the words left by Frieza''s ancestor, the space pirate Zild before his death, plus the legend circulated within the Saiyan race, making Frieza unwilling to admit that terrifying reality!


    "Don''t the Saiyans have to become gorillas?! This...this is impossible! This is impossible!!"


    Celaba''s light green eyes stared at Frieza coldly, and her golden aura flew upwards. She had broken through the limit and reached the legendary level, but she couldn''t see any joy in her heart.


    "Frieza! I am the legendary Super Saiyan! You killed my most beloved person, and even if you die thousands of times, you won¡¯t be able to smooth out the hatred in my heart!! Frieza! You are already full of evil. !!!"


    Cyliba¡¯s terrifying aura, even in Frieza¡¯s heyday, could not match her. The planet began to tremble because of Cyliba¡¯s power. Under the envelope of this huge golden aura, the golden His life also began to glow with new vitality!


    Chapter 45-The light of hope in the endless darkness!Naruto''s rebirth from the ashes!!


    "Am I just dead like this?"


    Naruto¡¯s consciousness finally stayed at the moment when Frieza¡¯s Hell Death Bomb completely destroyed him. He had exhausted all his strength, but still could not defeat Frieza. His body ran away because of the use of blood, and he was killed by Frieza. Lisa hit continuously, almost collapsed, and could no longer mobilize any power.


    The whole body seemed to dissipate in severe pain, Frieza''s Hell Death Bullet was too huge for Naruto, and he was able to block that huge energy bullet because of the will that his love for Celiba turned into.


    But this kind of will can only hold on temporarily, in the face of absolute strength, everything is meaningless!


    Naruto could not stop Frieza¡¯s hell death bullet, and could only watch his body completely destroyed by Frieza¡¯s attack, and then his consciousness was like falling into an endless sea of ??darkness, following the current. I don''t know where I am at all.


    "Where am I?"


    Naruto asked this question subconsciously, but he couldn''t answer it at all. In fact, he didn''t know his current situation at all. He didn''t even know whether his body existed. He didn''t seem to feel the presence of his hands or feet, but Something seems to have replaced the original position of hands and feet.


    Naruto can''t tell what it feels like, in short, it is extremely strange.


    Naruto felt that his body was incomparably empty, as if even his own existence had disappeared, but his consciousness really existed. Such a contradictory situation made Naruto feel inexplicably fearful.


    This sea of ??darkness was originally affected by the consciousness of the people who entered here. Naruto¡¯s fear brought more darkness and plunged him into a deeper darkness and coldness, without seeing anything. A trace of light.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, wake up soon."


    In the endless darkness, Naruto heard a very nice and kind female voice, but Naruto felt that he did not know such a woman. The voice seemed familiar, but Naruto did not remember where she had seen such a woman.

 927 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 927

    After recalling it carefully, in the depths of his own memory, Naruto suddenly remembered that it was when he was still in the Conan world. In order to protect Conan Hideri, Naruto forcibly broke out the sixth sense for the first time, but fell into the backlash of power. Sleeping, at that time he had a strange dream, in which he reached a strange temple, where he heard this sound.


    "who are you?"


    Naruto asked in the endless darkness, but only his own voice reverberated around him. It seemed that he was the only one in this dark world.


    "I can''t tell you who I am. You have to find the answer to this question yourself. You can find the real me one day."


    "The real you? What does that look like?"


    "I don''t know what I am. I don''t even know if I exist. I am neither alive nor dead."


    The nice female voice said profound words that Naruto could not understand, but her next words were much easier to understand.


    "This is not the time to ask who I am. You must get up now, and you must defeat your enemies!"


    "But I can''t do it anymore... Frieza is so strong, I can''t defeat him even after I have tried my best."


    "You can, if there is one person in this world who can defeat Frieza, I believe that person is definitely you!"


    "I don''t even believe this. I am not a Saiyan, and I cannot become a Super Saiyan. How can I defeat such an enemy?"


    "Don''t underestimate your own power. The unexplored power hidden in your body is countless times stronger than the Super Saiyan, but you don''t know it yet. Wake up quickly and defeat Foley. Sa!"


    "But I''m so tired...I don''t want to move...I have no strength..."


    "Don''t give up hope at any time!"


    "Hope?" Naruto touched the corner of his mouth, and he seemed to be able to see his cynic smile in the dark, "I just wanted me to challenge Frieza, but in the end it ended up like this. Hope brought about. There is only more terrifying despair!"


    "Do not!"


    The female voice fiercely resisted Naruto''s words, and for the first time she showed herself in front of Naruto.


    It was obvious that it was a figure of a woman, but it was nothing more than that. Her body was covered with a blue streamer like a flame, making her face completely dark, and she couldn''t see exactly what it was like!


    "Hope brings not despair! Hope can make us strong, so you can become so strong, and hope is the driving force for us to fight when we have nothing! And you are not nothing, you still have your beloved woman, what about Seliba? Do? She has to face Frieza! What about Boomer? She is still waiting for you on Earth, Naruto Uzumaki!"


    Snapped!


    A crisp slap hit Naruto''s cheek directly, making Naruto startled. After the woman said these words, she seemed to have exhausted all her strength, unable to talk to Naruto anymore, and her body turned a little blue. The flame disappeared into the boundless darkness, leaving only a word...


    "Never give up hope..."


    The woman disappeared again after a brief meeting with Naruto. Naruto still does not know her identity, name and appearance, but her appearance ignited the blue flame of hope in Naruto''s eyes!


    "Never give up! Eight door Dunjia closed the second door! Burst!!"


    Frieza¡¯s hell death bomb did completely destroy Naruto¡¯s physical body, and Celiba did watch Naruto¡¯s body completely fall apart with his own eyes. Both of them had already determined that Naruto had absolutely nothing in that situation. The hope of surviving, but didn''t notice the golden heart that was still beating under the gravel pile, and the blue flame that gradually spread out from that heart.


    Those flames flow according to the distribution of the human body¡¯s chakra meridian system, just like a complete chakra meridian grows out of thin air, the blue flames look like chakras flowing continuously in the meridian system. But the power is countless times stronger!


    Even if the immortal black flame Amaterasu named after the Japanese god of the sun, Amaterasu Daiyujin, in front of the blue flame, it is like a little snake, facing the powerlessness of the dragon nine days away, The never-extinguishing blue flame is used as the basis to build a new body, the new flesh and blood begin to grow with the new meridian, and the heart beats more powerfully.


    Sai Liba believes that Naruto is bound to die. Under the extreme generation, that endless anger finally broke through the boundaries of ordinary Saiyans, causing her to burst out of the legendary horror power!


    Unlike the last mimic Super Saiyan, Seleba is now a complete Super Saiyan Tier 1. Affected by this invincible transformation, the purebred Saiyan should never be The changed black hairstyle now turned into a dazzling blond hair!


    Maybe it¡¯s because Seriba is a female Saiyan, so her Super Saiyan transformation is slightly different from Goku and Vegeta¡¯s transformation. Goku and Vegeta¡¯s Super Saiyan transformation are just The hair turned golden and stood upright, but Seleba''s hair grew longer when she transformed, and it grew to the back, but it was far from reaching the level of Super Saiyan''s third level, and her eyebrows did not disappear. There was no trace of lightning around, indicating that Selaba is indeed the first tier of Super Saiyan.


    Because this is the real first Super Saiyan transformation. Although his sanity is still preserved, his character is somewhat affected by the transformation. In addition, Sailiba thinks that Naruto is dead, and his heart is very painful. That heart-piercing grief and anger made Sai Liba''s qi become more terrifying and powerful, and the light green eyes were completely cold and killing intent!


    "Frieza! I want your life!!"


    "Be less self-righteous! You hateful Saiyan monkey!!"


    Among the legends circulated by the Saiyans, the Super Saiyans are the strongest warriors in the universe that are born every thousand years. Frieza destroyed the entire Saiyans because of this legend. Now he has witnessed the Saiyans. Liba¡¯s Super Saiyan is transformed, with infinite fear in her heart!


    He was afraid that he would be killed, because the long life made him more afraid of death. He was afraid that he would no longer be the emperor of the universe, but would succumb to the feet of the Saiyans who had been enslaved by him before!


    "Death Ray!"


    Frieza is now completely out of the mood to have fun, everything just wants to kill this change as soon as possible, the hateful Saiyan in front of him, and the power of the death light in his hand is increased to the maximum!


    The purple light of death reached Seriba in an instant. The tricks that could easily abuse Seriba just now are of no use anymore!


    Seleba¡¯s figure turned into an afterimage, Frieza¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t even keep up with Seleba¡¯s movements, Frieza¡¯s death ray was easily avoided by Seleba, and Sai Liba himself rushed to Frieza in an instant, and grabbed his right hand that had just launched the death ray!


    "Take care of your dirty hand! Frieza!!"


    Seleba¡¯s combat effectiveness has now increased by a full fifty times. She originally had a combat effectiveness of four million. If it were fifty times, it would be 200 million. And because of the influence of extreme grief and indignation, and the breakthrough between life and death, her The combat effectiveness should be higher, but because the previous injuries were too severe, Seleba¡¯s combat effectiveness was reduced a lot, but it was also about 150 million. This is still because the injury is too heavy. If the body is fully recovered, then her combat power should easily exceed 300 million!


    With such a huge combat power, grasping Frieza''s wrist is like a huge bench vise, no matter how hard Frieza uses, even with his hands on it, he can''t get his hand back at all!


    Cyliba¡¯s face was filled with endless anger and killing intent, as if looking down at the little Frieza like an ant, suddenly his face changed, originally because he changed his voice and became a super Saiyan, he was endlessly indifferent and angry. At this time, there was an indescribable complexity, like surprise, fear, and disbelief. He suddenly let go of Frieza''s hand and flew towards the place where the death bomb exploded in hell. At this time, there was a blond hair. Man is standing there, looking at his hands.


    "It turns out that my strength can be so strong..."


    Chapter 46-The Power of the Second Rest!Frieza is 100% fighting power!


    Eight-door Dunjia, after each door is opened, in addition to the huge growth of Chakra, there will be some different functions.


    For example, after opening the first door, you can break through the limits of the brain, let the body burst out beyond the limit of power, exert a terrifying power, so that you can use the epiphyllum, because the movement of the epithelium is too burdensome for the body. If you use it without opening the first door, it will be forcibly stopped by the protection mechanism of the brain!


    After the second door is opened, it will force an increase in physical strength to make up for the part consumed when opening the first door!


    Naruto''s body had already opened all eight doors during the battle against Datongmu Kaguya, but now when facing despair, it is the eight-door Dunjia in the soul that burst open.


    Thirteen years ago, when he faced Frieza, he opened the first door, so that his strength skyrocketed and injured Frieza with one move. Now, when Naruto¡¯s body is completely destroyed by Frieza¡¯s hell death bomb, When consciousness plunged into the endless sea of ??darkness, because of the awakening of the light of hope, Naruto exceeded the limit and opened the second door of rest!


    Although there are many differences between the eight gates of body and soul, there are also similarities. After Naruto''s burst of power, the body''s recovery speed has grown to a terrifying point, even faster than Buu''s speeding regeneration. Duo Ran, in the constant cultivation, Naruto has transformed into the direction of a high-level god and demon. At his current level, as long as the soul does not suffer too much damage, the body can be recovered from any damage. Of course there are also A matter of time.


    His soul broke through the limit of the second rest gate. Naruto¡¯s power emerged from his soul and spread throughout his body. The body that was originally overwhelmed by the use of blood and energy was already completely invisible at this time. It has been restored to the strongest state, and the combat effectiveness has been improved by more than a star and a half!


    When Naruto''s body was fully recovered, his huge aura also burst out. Sailiba, who was facing off with Frieza, sensed Naruto''s aura, so she suddenly let go of Frieza and moved towards it. I rushed over!


    Naruto, who originally thought he was bound to die, now appears in front of him alive again. Even if Cyliba becomes arrogant and indifferent under the influence of the Super Saiyan transformation, he can''t bear the heat that rushes to his eyes and flies forward. In Naruto''s arms, cry loudly!


    "Great! You''re still alive! That''s great... Great..."


    Even if she turned into a Super Saiyan, the emotions in her heart could no longer be suppressed. I thought she would never have the opportunity to tell her true feelings, but now I see Naruto again, all the emotions in her heart are all at once. It broke out, for Seleba, face, self-esteem, etc., are no longer important!


    Naruto also hugged Seleba strongly, and his love for this woman far exceeded the surprise of her successful transformation into a Super Saiyan. Now he just wants to breathe the smell of his beloved woman.


    Because of Seleba''s transformation into a Super Saiyan, the two of them are now blondes. They are embracing each other like this, and it does look a little weird.


    Frieza also saw Naruto who had come back from the dead, his eyes widened, and he murmured, "Impossible...it''s impossible..."


    Frieza felt that he had a bad premonition before, and all bad things are happening today. The hateful Saiyan has become the legendary Super Saiyan. His strength is terrible, and that should have been The blond man he killed suddenly died and came back to life again. Frieza really couldn''t think of anything worse than this!

 928 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 928

    The continuous changes that occurred today made Frieza''s heart full of fear. This once arrogant and invincible universe emperor also became completely crazy at this time!


    "Hell Death Bullet!!"


    Frieza gathered all his strength and displayed a huge hell death bomb. His move was intended to eliminate Naruto and Celiba, and eliminate the fear in his heart that he would never admit, so the power of the hell death bomb It was also extremely huge, the huge black and red energy ball made the entire planet tremble with terror!


    Even if Naruto and Seleba are at heart at this time, the fighting instincts of their bodies can make them clearly perceive Frieza''s huge and evil aura. They turned their heads and looked at the energy bomb that could destroy them instantly. At this time, there was only indifference and disdain in their eyes.


    The power of this energy bomb is terrifying, but after all it has been!


    The hell death bomb, powerful enough to destroy the world, fell towards Naruto and Seleba who were still hugging each other. The size of the death bomb far exceeded the size of the two of them, and it swallowed them completely in an instant.


    The hell death bomb swallowed the bodies of Naruto and Seleba, and gradually became silent toward the center of the earth. With every minute of silence on that huge death bomb, Frieza''s expression became more and more crazily, and in the end he couldn''t help laughing crazily. Came out.


    "Ahahaha...I, Frieza, really is the strongest! I am the emperor of the universe! I am the strongest!!"


    "Is that right?"


    Relaxed, with endless ridicule and playfulness. Although the hell death bomb made a huge roar, the sound still penetrated Frieza''s ears without any hindrance, making Frieza instantly feel that there is everything behind him. Cold sweat!


    boom!!


    The hell death bomb that had been sinking to the ground suddenly rose again. At the bottom of the hell death bomb, Frieza saw two blond figures that scared him!


    Naruto held Seleba, who was in super Saiyan state with one hand, completely supported Frieza''s Hell Death bullet with one hand, looked at Frieza with a mocking expression, and then reincarnated. The ability of the starving ghosts is activated.


    Frieza¡¯s Hell Death Bullet gradually shrank in Naruto¡¯s hands, and eventually became Naruto¡¯s power. With the substantial increase in strength, Naruto can easily use the power of Samsara Eyes even with such a trick. Absorbed.


    "I really want to thank you very much. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid Seleba and I would not be able to push the limit in this battle, Frieza, you are so kind."


    The dramatic increase in strength has also made Naruto a little bit swollen. The look in Frieza''s eyes is full of mockery, just like Frieza had faced them before, now Naruto and Celiba are looking at Frieza. The look in his eyes is completely looking at a dead thing!


    Frieza snarled and almost broke his teeth. The eyes of Naruto and Celiba made him feel a huge shame!


    "You dare to fool my Universe King Frieza like this!!"


    "Emperor of the universe? It''s a pity, starting today, all this is in the past tense."


    "Damn it!"


    Frieza just raised his hand and wanted to slash the earth, but in his vision, Naruto and Seleba disappeared completely in an instant, and at the same time his stomach and back were hit by them. hit!!


    boom!!


    This time an ordinary elbow strike, but Frieza suffered more damage than the evening shot by the two. Naruto and Seleba¡¯s elbow strikes one after another almost completely penetrated Frieza¡¯s body. It was after people stopped, Frieza also clutched his stomach in pain, and suddenly couldn''t fully adapt to it.


    "It''s really ugly, Frieza."


    Celiba wiped away the tears she had just shed, and the hatred in her heart would not fade because of Naruto''s resurrection. On the contrary, in Celiba''s heart, Frieza must die today. She looked at the painful Fr. Lisa, with a cold mockery on her face.


    "I really didn''t expect that the Universe Emperor Frieza has only this level of strength. Did we look at you too highly at the beginning, or is our current strength really too strong?"


    "Damn it! Damn it!"


    Frieza had never been so angry in his life. The endless shame completely destroyed Frieza''s sanity. He could no longer take care of so much and exploded all his power!


    Because of the concentration of a large amount of qi, the purple qi appeared on the surface of Frieza''s body, and the surroundings of his body were also flashed with thunder because of the high-density energy.


    Frieza¡¯s 100% combat power even exceeds the limit his own body can withstand. If he uses all his strength, even he will be injured. But now Frieza can¡¯t take care of that much anymore, as long as he can Killing Naruto and Seleba, he will explode his power without hesitation!!


    Frieza concentrated all his strength, and his combat power suddenly rose from 60 million to 120 million, not much different from Seriba, who has not recovered from his physical injuries and has consumed a lot of physical strength.


    "Is this all your strength, Frieza?" Naruto raised his eyebrows, let go of Seleba''s shoulders, bent his body slightly, put on a fighting posture, and said, "I hope you are in this universe. The full power of the emperor will satisfy me, Frieza!"


    "Shut up! Damn Uzumaki Naruto!"


    Frieza''s whole body was swollen with all the power that broke out. Judging from his expression, this state had a great impact on him, and it might even cause a lot of pain, but Frieza''s heart was full of murder at this time. Meaning, physical pain will only make him even more crazy!


    Naruto and Celiba have just broken through the limit of their strength, they will never mind using Frieza to stabilize their strength, whether it is Naruto or Celiba, they can make unlimited progress only through constant fighting!


    "Continuous death bombs!!"


    Frieza forcibly endured the violent pain of the whole body, and fired huge golden-yellow gas bullets continuously from his hands, and the high-density energy enveloped the entire time and space in an instant!


    On this dying planet, the final battle has begun!


    Chapter 47-Lost fighting spirit, Frieza''s death!


    Frieza, who has 100% combat power, is indeed very powerful. At least, Seriba, who has not fully mastered the power of Super Saiyan, will feel a little trouble. Faced with Frieza¡¯s continuous death bomb, Seriba immediately moves at full speed. , Dodge in the gaps of those small death bombs!


    However, Naruto¡¯s combat power is much higher than that of Celiba. With the pupil power of the jade reincarnation eye that has been strengthened with his strength, he is not nervous at all even in the face of Frieza¡¯s attack. Spin immediately!


    "Bagua palm back to heaven!"


    The golden chakra overflowed from the whole body, creating a golden chakra sphere, which bounced off all the small death bombs that had flown over. These death bombs exploded in series on this planet that has entered the countdown to collapse, causing the planet to be destroyed. We will continue to be ravaged before!


    Frieza knows his current state very well. The longer he delays, the more his combat effectiveness will weaken, and there will be even less chance of defeating Naruto and Seleba. So at the beginning, he was completely All power burst out.


    "Rising Star Strike!!"


    Frieza''s body was enveloped with high-density purple air, and his muscles swelled due to the accumulation of all strength were wrapped into a huge purple air bomb, first rushing towards Naruto!


    This is Frieza¡¯s most powerful tactic. For example, the Hell Death Bomb and Planet Destruction Bomb are powerful and can destroy planets in an instant, but because of the long gas gathering time and the slow movement speed, they have great Disadvantages, but this new star strike, whether it is a single point of destructive power or speed, is far better than the hell death bullet. Even in the original book, Frieza also used this trick to defeat Wukong¡¯s turtle school qigong head-on, almost bringing Wukong Killed, the power is absolutely powerful!


    Her body was covered with purple air, giving Frieza almost the speed of a streamer, and she rushed to Naruto in an instant.


    Although Naruto has already surpassed Frieza''s combat power by a lot, he will not make the mistake of underestimating the enemy. In an instant, he used the jade reincarnation to see Frieza''s movements clearly, and while breathing, he avoided Frieza''s new star strike. !


    Frieza missed a hit, turned back in midair, and immediately hit Naruto''s back!


    Naruto has perfect white eyes, and it is completely meaningless to attack from behind him. The ability of the bones and veins makes Naruto''s whole body grow sharp and extremely hard bones, making Naruto look like a single The huge hedgehog, its body spins in an instant!


    "White bones through teeth!!"


    Once again pirated Ya¡¯s family secret skills, Naruto really wanted Ya to jump out at this time to sue him for copyright infringement, but this kind of thing can only appear in Naruto¡¯s memories and dreams, and he is not. People who are so easily distracted in battle, immediately hit all their attention to deal with Frieza!


    Click!!


    The golden chakra and purple qi collided with each other, bursting out incomparably great destructive power to the surroundings. The bone spurs that grew from Naruto''s body were also not exercised in this degree of collision, but because of the fierce chakra harmony. A dazzling spark burst out from the confrontation!


    Celiba flashed and rushed behind Frieza, facing the person she hated the most, Celibaco didn''t have any awareness of wanting to play a fair battle. When Frieza was fighting against Naruto, she immediately rushed to him. Behind him, he raised his right leg high and made a posture of a horse, showing perfect softness, but it was this beautiful leg that produced a huge force that made Frieza also fearful. !


    "It hurts my feet!!"


    "Ah!"


    Celaba kicked Frieza''s purple air with brute force. Even if the combat boots on her feet were completely shattered because of this, it didn''t matter at all. Celieba''s combat effectiveness is now higher than Frieza''s. , This kick used the explosive method, the huge force kicked Frieza''s internal organs almost completely!!


    Frieza received such a heavy blow that he could no longer fly in the air, and his body fell like a meteorite!

 929 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 929

    "Fire escape dragon flame singing technique!!"


    How could Naruto miss the opportunity to beat the dog so painfully, his hands flew up and down, Jieyin was completed in an instant, and then he took a sharp breath, concentrated his chakra in his throat, and immediately spit out nine huge hot fire dragons. !


    The fire dragon roared and rolled in the air, and then locked Frieza''s body according to Naruto''s white eyes, and flew towards Frieza in the thick smoke!


    Frieza was kicked to the ground by Celiba¡¯s painful foot. Before he recovered from the severe pain, she felt a terrifying ultra-high temperature. The degree of heat made Frieza¡¯s body sweat completely out of fear. Evaporate, and avoid it immediately without even a chance to think!


    The nine fire dragons were extremely agile under Naruto''s control. They did not hit the ground to destroy them. Instead, they twisted flexibly and chased Frieza!These fire dragons are all supported by Naruto''s chakras, so they will not stop at all. Moreover, Naruto has the ability to transmit chakras over long distances. As long as his power is not exhausted, those fire dragons will not disappear at all!


    Naruto waved his hands flexibly, and his ten fingers kept jumping as if playing the piano, controlling nine fire dragons to chase Frieza!


    Such an act like playing with Frieza is also helping Naruto adapt to a force that has just soared and is not well controlled. As time goes by, Naruto has become more and more comfortable in manipulating nine fire dragons at the same time.


    In contrast, Frieza''s combat effectiveness has not been reduced over time, and the pressure on him caused by the nine fire dragons has also increased. Frieza has gradually felt powerless!


    Naruto suddenly shook hands with each other, and the nine fire dragons were twisted together in mid-air, forming a huge flame cage, which sealed Frieza''s body inside. At the same time, the cage was still shrinking and shrinking, the gap between the cages. Also getting smaller and smaller, the flame cage will soon become a complete fireball, sealing Frieza inside!


    Naruto made a posture of archery with a big bow and aimed at Frieza who was trapped in the cage with one eye!


    "Accept the trick, the fire escapes the fire!"


    Naruto¡¯s control of Chakra has reached an unprecedented level. Even if it is not Jiujiu, he can still use any way he likes to launch any ninjutsu. After gathering the golden Chakra in his hands into the shape of a bow and arrow, The shape change of the fire escape ignited it, and a flame arrow aimed at Frieza''s head!


    "Go!"


    boom!!


    The arrow burning with flames hit the flame cage, and the huge chakra that was suddenly injected made the flame on the cage immediately lose all balance, and the ultra-high temperature golden red flame burst in an instant!


    "Rising Star Strike!"


    Facing the same attack as Naruto game, Frieza now had to resort to his strongest moves to fight against, wrapped in a high concentration of purple aura, and rushed out of the explosion in one breath.


    The gossip array was unfolded under Naruto''s feet. When Frieza rushed into the gossip array, he was affected by the strange power in this unique formation. The golden chakra silk thread that was imperceptible to the naked eye was wrapped around Frieza''s body. , In a rotating way, peeling and smashing the purple qi from his body bit by bit, the chakra silk thread that is invisible to the naked eye is too small, but the number calculated in hundreds of millions is also too large!


    Frieza¡¯s new star blows are indeed very powerful, but they rushed into Naruto¡¯s gossip array. Within ten seconds, Naruto stripped Frieza¡¯s power to smash, and Celiba took advantage of the situation and rushed to the old. Exhausted, in front of Frieza, who had no new power, he rotated his body and slapped Frieza''s face with a fist!


    "Get out of here!"


    If only facing Seleba alone, Frieza might still have a little chance of winning, but at the same time facing two people whose combat effectiveness surpassed him by a lot, coupled with Naruto''s endless fighter skills, Frieza''s struggle will eventually be Can only fall into endless despair.


    Frieza made two consecutive Rising Star strikes without any effect. His face was completely red and swollen by Cyliba''s fist swing. Over time, his combat effectiveness was rapidly weakening, and the gap between them It will grow bigger and bigger.


    "It''s so ugly, Frieza, if your full strength is only this little, I think I will solve you just like that. Your combat power can no longer make me interested in fighting."


    Frieza rubbed his swollen cheek with the back of his hand, wiped off the blood from the corners of his mouth, and said: "Naruto Uzumaki! I admit that you are indeed very strong, but don''t think that you can decide me Frieza at will. Destiny! I would rather kill myself than being killed by you!"


    Frieza raised his hands high, condensed all the huge energy on the top of his head, creating an extremely huge hell death bullet, looking at Naruto and Seleba with cold eyes, suddenly laughing like crazy. come out.


    "The only ones who will die are you two! Turn into the dust in the universe with this planet! Hell death bomb!!"


    Suddenly, a timid person like Frieza would never commit suicide. He deliberately said that only to relax Naruto and Seleba. Seize this momentary opportunity, Frieza. He smashed the huge hell death bullet to this planet. He could survive in a vacuum, but the Saiyan could not. This was Frieza''s plan!


    The explosion of the Hell Death Bomb had no effect on Naruto and Seleba today, but the planet was not destroyed immediately. He waved a wind to blow away the thick smoke in front of him, and Naruto looked at Fu with a mocking look. Lisa said: "Using this kind of trick, Frieza, it seems that you have completely lost the will to fight."


    "And..." Sai Liba looked at the hell-like scene below, and the smile on her face was even more ironic. "You are afraid of hurting yourself when this planet explodes, so you have reduced your strength. You are just a Sad coward!"


    Frieza looked ugly, knowing that the opportunity just now would never happen again, and smiled pretendingly: "So what? The core of this planet has been completely destroyed, and the explosion is only a minute away. That''s it!"


    "One minute, it is enough to kill you! Seleba, come on!"


    "To understanding!"


    This minute is the final battle. Naruto and Celiba will solve Frieza in this minute, and then leave the planet, and Frieza must persist for a minute so that the planet will explode and be able to be in the universe He who survives in space can naturally survive!


    Frieza has completely lost his self-esteem by using this kind of trick. Naruto and Seleba will never have any mercy for this humble and dirty ant!


    "Rising Star Strike!"


    "The same trick is absolutely useless after three times! Stupid!! Unparalleled power!!"


    In the face of Frieza¡¯s strongest attack, Naruto directly used his body to counteract the power of the five tails and Tsunade¡¯s monster power. A single punch was enough to destroy the planet. The qi around Lisa''s body completely dissipated!


    Celiba burned with golden aura all over, and appeared in front of Frieza like a ghost. When he was hit by Naruto, he relentlessly launched a powerful attack and formed a peculiar seal in his hand. !


    "Day Tiger!!"


    Supported by Super Saiyan¡¯s huge aura, he directly used the Qi to launch the seventh stunner¡¯s strongest punch. This move Hiruto became a huge golden tiger because of Sairiba¡¯s current golden aura. Devour Frieza completely!


    The pupil power of Naruto''s eyes had been fully restored when he was reborn. At this time, he stared at Frieza with the nine-hook jade reincarnation eye of his right eye, and at the same time began preparing for the ultimate move with Celiba!


    "Space freezes! Super large jade tail beast jade spiral shuriken!!"


    "Super Cracker!!"


    "No!"


    This planet is now like hell. The lava in the center of the earth is jetting towards the sky. The main body of the planet has already produced countless cracks. At this moment of the end, it is accompanied by Frieza¡¯s desperate and painful wailing, Naruto and Sai Riba''s trick has completely swallowed him, leaving no trace in the end!


    Chapter 48-The world''s No. 1 martial arts will reopen!Reunion after six years!


    "It seems that Frieza should be dead."


    On a small planet, a sturdy man with long black hair and a haircut that looks like Uchiha Madara squatted on the ground, shaking the campfire in front of him with a branch in his hand, and his two companions beside him. A lot of corpses were scattered beside it.


    Raditz, Wukong''s biological eldest brother, could know what happened on that planet very far away from them through the monitoring effect of his body detector just now, which made him feel incredible.


    "I didn''t expect the legendary Super Saiyan to really exist."


    Bald, Napa, who is usually quite reckless and arrogant, also sighed in accordance with Raditz''s words. If he gathers all his strength, he will have about 8,000 combat effectiveness, while Raditz has only one thousand and five. It doesn¡¯t get up to 10,000. Vegeta, the most powerful among them, is now only at a level of 18,000, but from the dialogue heard in the probe just now, the whirlpool that defeated Frieza People, as well as the Saiyan Sairiba, whose fighting power is at least several million (actually hundreds of millions, but they don¡¯t know the ultimate fighting power of Friezatah), it¡¯s not them at all. The dimension that can be understood.


    Vegeta''s face was extremely gloomy, and the flashes of fire shining on his handsome face, but all that could be seen was an incomparable coldness!


    "But what does Super Saiyan look like? He can beat Frieza. When I was a child, I heard this legend and thought it was nonsense. I didn''t expect it to be true."


    Napa and Latiz were also curious. Maybe it was because both were Saiyans so the other wouldn''t kill themselves. Napa really wanted to meet that Super Saiyan.


    "enough!"


    Vegeta screamed and completely destroyed the atmosphere in which Raditz and Napa were talking. The fire in front of him became very unstable because of Vegeta''s anger. Raditz and Napa were caught by Vegeta. The horrible expression was scared, and I never dared to say any nonsense!


    Vegeta''s heart is bleeding now. As a Saiyan prince, he has always been proud of it, although he never cared about the life and death of the Saiyan clan, even if he knew that the destruction of the Saiyan clan thirteen years ago was Foli He also felt that Sa''s handwriting was completely indifferent, but for the legend that has been circulating in the clan, Vegeta has always believed that the legendary Super Saiyan is definitely herself!


    But what I heard today completely shattered his self-esteem. A woman who was only a low-level warrior more than ten years ago has now left him the Saiyan prince far behind and turned into a legend. The Super Saiyan also defeated Frieza, which made Vegeta''s pride and self-esteem devalued.


    Prince Saiyan, once a glorious title, now only has endless irony!


    "Only I am the strongest fighter of the Saiyan! I am the strongest!!"

 930 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 930

    Vegeta looked up to the sky and let out a loud roar. His roar made the planet that had been completely slaughtered begin to tremble, just when Raditz and Napa were worried that Vegeta would go mad and destroy the planet directly. Fortunately, their worries were only worries in the end, Vegeta was not crazy enough yet.


    "Saiyan named Seliba! I absolutely want to surpass you and then kill you!! Ah ah ah!"


    In order to vent the resentment and madness in his heart, Vegeta madly fired gas bombs around him until his qi was completely exhausted and she had no strength.


    Seeing Vegeta venting frantically, after Vegeta calmed down, Raditz spoke cautiously, saying: "Vegeta, my brother Kakarot was sent to the earth when he was a child. Although the combat power is very weak, At the moment, it''s a combat power."


    "Earth?"


    Vegeta calmed down, frowned after hearing what Raditz said, and said, "That''s just a remote little planet. Forget it, there are too few Saiyans now, and he might need his power in the future. Tiz, you go to the nearby planets with us first, and now Frieza is dead, I''m afraid the universe will be chaotic, and you will set off to Earth later."


    "Yes."


    Both Raditz and Napa were very aware of the strange Super Saiyan, which took Vegeta¡¯s self-esteem a serious blow, but neither of them had the ability and the courage to enlighten Vegeta. They wanted All he did was obey Vegeta''s orders.


    Vegeta didn''t care about Napa and Raditz''s thoughts, just looked up at the dark starry sky.


    ''Super Saiyan... I will definitely surpass you!!''


    Earth¡­¡­


    It can only be said that this small planet is too remote, and the technology is really backward. The people on this planet are completely unaware of the shocking things that happen in the universe. They are still working and still living, although often There are evils happening, but the evils of this planetary level are nothing compared to the ones in the universe.


    Papaya Island is very lively today, because today is the day before the opening of the 23rd World No. 1 Budokai, after the World No. 1 Budokai changed from once every five years to once every three years, the martial artists who came to participate His enthusiasm has not diminished, but many powerful players have been born, such as the last champion Tianjin Fan, and Sun Wukong, who participated in two consecutive competitions but won the runner-up.


    This was the day before the 23rd World No. 1 Budokai, which was the last day of the termination of registration, but it started to rain a lot, which was really not good weather.


    A dark-skinned man with a turban on his head looked like an Indian Asan staff member holding a megaphone standing at the door of the martial arts meeting venue.


    "All contestants who want to participate, please be sure to complete the registration procedures within today. If you don''t register in time, you won''t be able to participate in tomorrow''s preliminaries selection. Let me say again, everyone who wants to participate..."


    Buma stood at the door of the martial arts meeting venue with an umbrella, constantly looking at her watch, her expression a little anxious, and said: "They are too slow, there is not much time until the registration is terminated."


    Immortal Turtle is wearing a black suit. Now he and the young people are too far apart in strength, so he has no plans to participate in this martial arts club at all. He just acts as a spectator and said: "They won''t forget such an important day. Right?"


    "I''m not sure, after all, three years have passed in a flash." Boomer looked at his watch and let out a soft sigh. He has been away for six full years. So much has happened in these six years. What happened, she has grown from a little girl to a big girl, and Kiki has also grown into a beautiful girl, and he has not yet returned.


    Qiqi pouted, wondering if she thought of the same thing as Bouma, but she shook her head quickly, and threw these thoughts out of her mind, and then said: "But it was a pity that Wukong was the last martial artist. Well, I played so well, but I finally lost because of bad luck.¡± Speaking of Wukong¡¯s defeat at the last martial arts club, it¡¯s really regrettable. Qiqi also participated in the world¡¯s best martial arts club last time. He didn''t make it to the quarterfinals before he was removed.


    "Yeah, it''s said that Wukong is also the runner-up for two consecutive years. I don''t know what he will progress into after three years of cultivation with God." Bouma also cooperated with Qiqi and talked about Wukong, but her heart I wanted to use this to resolve the sorrow in my heart because of thinking of him.


    "what!"


    The cry of a little girl caught the attention of Bouma and Kiki who were chatting. A little girl in a pink raincoat was chasing an orange balloon, but her short legs couldn¡¯t catch up. The balloon got stuck. After reaching the tree, the height could not be reached by the little girl no matter how, without the balloon, the little girl cried immediately.


    "Don''t cry, it''s okay." Bouma walked over, touched the little girl''s head, and said: "Sister will help you take it down."


    Bouma handed her umbrella to the little girl, and then she stood on tiptoe to reach the balloon, but Bouma herself was not a particularly tall girl, and she couldn''t reach her with her arms straight. At this time, one was holding a paper umbrella. The young man came over and helped Bouma get the balloon.


    "Here, Boomer."


    "Ah," Bouma looked at this strangely, as if she was familiar, but the young man who didn''t know where she had met, said, "Why do you know my name?"


    "Grandpa Turtle Immortal, I am very happy that you are resurrected again." The young man showed his face and looked at the older Turtle Immortal, who was still lustful and still unresolved. "By the way, Kelin, Yamu Where are the tea, dumplings and Tianjin rice? Haven''t they arrived yet?"


    Bouma''s eyes widened in astonishment. She didn''t know the strength or weakness of her strength, but the change in appearance was too great. Three years ago, she was just a child.


    "Difficult...Are you Wukong?!"


    "Nani?!"


    Naturally, Wukong didn¡¯t understand why they were so surprised. Even if he grew up physically, he didn¡¯t feel anything. He looked at Bouma and Immortal Turtle strangely and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, of course it¡¯s me, it¡¯s because of my head. The cloth tape is wrapped so you can''t recognize it? I''ll take it off!"


    As the rain gradually became smaller, Wukong also put away the paper umbrella and unwrapped the white cloth wrapped around his head, revealing the black hair that hadn''t changed in any way since childhood. Now, Bouma and the others no longer have any doubts. Up.


    Immortal Turtle looked up at Wukong, who has grown to be very tall today, and remembered that he was just a child when I first saw him. Seeing Wukong growing up like this, Immortal Turtle really has a sense of satisfaction watching his grandson grow up. , Said: "Wukong, I didn''t expect you to have grown so big, so your strength should be very powerful."


    "Yes, I did a very hard practice in God''s place." Wukong scratched his hair, showing a pure smile, then suddenly raised his head to look at the sky, the smile suddenly disappeared and became extremely shocked.


    "Goku, what''s wrong with you?!"


    "It''s Big Brother! It''s Naruto''s anger! I feel it, Naruto''s anger!"


    "what did you say?!"


    Bouma, Kiki, and Lanqi looked up at the sky uncontrollably at the same time. A spacecraft with the logo of Universal Capsule Company was slowly landing. The hatch opened, and the blond man walked out of it. All three women did not hold back. The heat flowing to the eyes.


    ''Have waited for six years...you are finally back...''


    Chapter 49-The works of Naruto and Seleba!Cute little Edith!


    "Big Brother!"


    "Naruto!"


    It can only be said that Naruto''s''popularity'' is too high. Although he has been away for six years, everyone has not forgotten him. Seeing him finally return, everyone is excited and inexplicable.


    Although in this atmosphere, Wukong should take the initiative to stand aside and give up the position to the three women, but if Wukong, an innocent kid who can look at his eyes, Naruto also thinks that the world is about to collapse. This kid is the first. One rushed up and hugged Naruto hard.


    Naruto also gave Wukong a strong back hug, then patted him on the head, and said, "Wukong, I haven''t seen him in six years. I''ve grown so big. Brother can hardly hold you."


    Wukong has lived with Naruto and Sai Liba since he was a child. Now he has been separated for six years. Missing that is really nothing to say. This kid is so simple that he doesn¡¯t look like a Saiyan at all, and his eyes are a little red. How about it, the best one is always Big Brother!"


    "That''s not nonsense!"


    Naruto smiled and cursed, patted the top of the stinky boy''s head, and then motioned to him to let go. Wukong is a good obedient boy. Although he didn''t understand the relationship, he immediately let go of Naruto, and Naruto turned to the other side. The three girls opened their arms, with a gentle smile on their faces, and said: "Come here and let me hug."


    In six years, he had been away for six years, and now he suddenly appeared in front of them, saying such words, how can they still keep the girls'' restraint, the three girls all flew into his arms, howling and crying!


    A simple person like Wu Kong may just have some feelings, but these delicate and sensitive girls have endured the longing and pain of being separated from him for six years, and have already given up the shyness and reservedness in their hearts.


    Naruto lowered his head, kissed each of the three crying girls, and said, "I''m sorry, I have suffered you."


    Stay with them and live a dull and warm life. That is the life Naruto wants, but such happiness needs strength to protect. Frieza, Sharu, Majin Buu have these powerful enemies. If they do not have enough strength, how can their happiness be guaranteed?Naruto left the earth for six years to find a powerful enemy in the universe, that is what he should do.


    Bouma has already cried and turned into a tearful person. In the past six years, she has rejected countless outstanding young people''s pursuits, because of his original words, this girl who is absolutely obsessed with love and bold decided to wait for him for a lifetime, and now she has a soft voice from him. Bouma felt that she was too happy to breathe.


    "It''s okay, as long as you come back...just come back..."


    Buma¡¯s face was covered with tears, which made her makeup look a bit sloppy, but Naruto could only see incomparable happiness and joy from her face, why didn¡¯t he miss these girls in his heart, Now he was holding Bouma''s face and slowly moved his face closer.


    Boomer knows Naruto¡¯s thoughts. He took away his heart and the first kiss six years ago. Now Bouma has been unable to help herself, and proactively pouted her little mouth and gave her red lips. .


    Naruto squeezed Buma''s perfectly developed body tightly in the past six years, tasting her as sweet as six years ago, Kiki and Lanqi watched the two kissing, both showing extremely envious expressions, but still Well, Naruto quickly responded to their expectations and captured their first kiss here.


    The emotions that hadn''t been seen in six years have gradually subsided. Bouma, Kiki and Lanqi all have happy and joyful smiles on their faces. If people who don''t know see it, they think they have just been killed by Naruto. It.


    The heavy rain gradually stopped, and the sky gradually cleared, revealing warm sunshine.

 931 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 931

    Bumma held Naruto''s arm, with an intimate gesture that she didn''t want to let go, and said, "Naruto, what have you done for six years?"


    "The past six years is a bit complicated, but there is a good work."


    "Work?" Bouma tilted her head, wondering why he used such a weird statement.


    "Edith, come here."


    Naruto beckoned in the direction of Seriba, and then, a little black-haired doll who had been staying beside Seriba immediately ran over. He was only four years old, but the speed was amazingly fast, even Goku. Hardly seeing her movements, she rushed into Naruto''s arms as if teleporting.


    "father!"


    The little girl squeezed her little head into Naruto''s arms as if she had found a warm and comfortable bed, arching and arching her little head.


    Except for Naruto and Seleba, everyone else showed shocked expressions. Looking at the cute little doll still arching and arching in Naruto''s arms, they were all shocked to speak.


    Naruto was originally a messy person, so he was very satisfied with their reaction, put his hands under Edith''s armpits, picked up the four-year-old girl, turned to Bouma and the others, and said:" Let me introduce to you, this is Seleba''s daughter, Edith."


    In the past six years, it is not the most important thing for Naruto and Seriba to become a Super Saiyan or defeat Frieza. For them, the most important thing is that they finally have a love. The crystallization of, after defeating Frieza about half a year, Celiba finally got pregnant with Naruto''s child, and then after the October pregnancy, little Edith descended on this world.


    This little girl is the greatest pride of Naruto and Seleba, and also their pampered baby. To be honest, Naruto and Seleba are very proud of their shocked eyes.


    Edith inherited Seleba¡¯s bravery and Naruto¡¯s self-confidence, so she was not afraid of life at all. She smiled at Bouma, who was shocked. The teeth in her mouth were not fully grown. She used a little leaky voice, sweet. Said sweetly: "Sister Bouma, Sister Qiqi, Sister Lanqi, and Brother Wukong."


    Little Edith¡¯s sweet voice made Bouma and the others finally turn their minds from the shock. Looking at the cute little pink doll in Naruto¡¯s arms, Bouma felt her tongue knotted, and said: "This... is this your daughter?"


    "Yes." Naruto smiled slightly, and reached out and put Edith into Boomer''s arms.


    Bouma seemed to have taken the four-year-old Edith in a hurry. Although she was well developed, Bouma, a four-year-old child, was still able to hold her. The attention of the three women was all focused on this cute little boy. The body of the doll.


    Edith inherited excellent genes from Naruto and Seleba. She was born with bones and white eyes, and inherited Naruto''s yin power, coupled with the characteristics of a mixed Saiyan, a newly born mixed race The demihumans will have fighting power comparable to that of their parents. When Edith was born from Seleba, she did not even open her eyes and had a fighting power of 50,000. Now, as she grows older, her fighting power is also At the level of one million, it can be comparable to Frieza''s second form, but it has not yet been able to complete the super Saiyan transformation, so the combat power is still much worse than Naruto and Seleba.


    In addition to inheriting the fighting ability from Naruto and Seleba, Edith also inherited an excellent appearance. This cute milk doll completely captured the hearts of the three girls at once, even if they knew it was The children of him and other women can''t afford any jealousy in their hearts, because Little Edith is pink and tender, so cute.


    All of a sudden, the three women surrounded Edith, teasing this cute little doll, but leaving the parents of Naruto and Seriba completely aside. Later, Seriba couldn¡¯t help it. Naruto, who joined the women''s battle group and was completely left alone, only needs to talk to Wukong and the turtle fairy.


    Wukong¡¯s focus is always on fighting, holding his chin, watching Edith, who is surrounded by four women, and there is no danger at all from the outside, said: "Brother Naruto, I feel Tiss is so angry. When she ran to hug you just now, she moved so fast that I couldn''t see clearly."


    "Of course, my daughter is a genius!"


    Naruto, like all fathers, puts the baby in his family first. Edith¡¯s fighting talent is definitely a super genius. In terms of talent, Wukong can¡¯t compare with her, but then Naruto patted Goku on the shoulder. , Said: "Don''t worry, your kid''s potential is as terrible, I believe you will definitely be very terrible in the future!"


    In terms of talent, Vegeta as an elite warrior is definitely above Goku, but Goku is far better than Vegeta in his mentality. He will never be discouraged, even if his combat power is far surpassed by a four-year-old girl. Any discouragement, he said: "After seeing Edith, I will definitely work harder in the future!"


    "Well," Naruto nodded slightly, knowing that the story of the Saiyan attack will soon begin. Wukong''s combat power has skyrocketed from that time. The fighting ethnic Saiyan can only be achieved in constant battles. To break through one''s own limits, it can only be said that the level of enemies on earth is too bad, so the battles that Wukong faces are too low-level, otherwise the potential of Isaiah, his current strength is definitely more than that.


    "By the way, Naruto brother, don''t you and Sister Seriba participate in the world''s number one martial arts club?"


    "Forget it, we are here today just to see you, Wukong, you have to behave well, let me see how much your combat effectiveness has improved."


    "I see, Brother Naruto!"


    Just as Wukong was talking to Naruto, four figures quickly appeared on the street, then ran to the Budo Club registration office, rushed to register at the last minute of the time, and Wukong saw them and revealed them. A joyful smile.


    Chapter 50¡ªFollowing the Footsteps of Father!Edith participates in the Budokai!


    Tianjin Fan, Dumplings, Kelin and Yamucha. Since Wukong defeated the Big Demon King Piccolo the last time, the four of them climbed to the Kalin Tower and after seeing the Immortal Kalin, they went to practice separately. .


    Of course, these martial idiots will not forget the important day of the world''s No. 1 martial arts club, but they don''t know whether it was deliberate or unintentional. They have to arrive five minutes before the deadline for registration.


    Goku, Naruto, Seleba, and Edith all have very strong abilities to perceive qi, so they have felt the qi of these four guys a long time ago, and Wukong also perceives this. According to their previous distance from here, Plus their speed calculations, so there is no worry that they will be late.


    After the four guys who were almost late had signed up, Immortal Turtle walked in front of them, as if looking at his own children, and said: "You guys are too slow, you are almost late."


    Klin was wearing a sportswear. Although he did not have a nose, he still rubbed the position where his nose should be. He said, "I''m sorry, Teacher Wu Tian, ??because I forgot the time for training, I was almost late, but I met a few of them on the way here, so I came together."


    Tianjin Fan took off his hats like dumplings. Although the two of them did not worship the Guixianliu after they left Hexianliu, they respected the Guixianren who led them to the right path.


    "It''s been a long time, Teacher Wu Tian."


    The last time Naruto saw Klin was also at the No. 1 martial arts club in the world six years ago. At that time Klin was just a small bald head who only used his body to fight and lacked confidence. Now he has grown a lot. Regardless of the height and combat effectiveness, the growth rate is far less than that of the Saiyan Goku.


    Klin walked up to Guixianren with his hands on his waist. Now he is almost as tall as Guixianren.


    "How about, Teacher Wu Tian, ??I have strengthened a lot in the past three years, and I will definitely not lose to that guy Wukong this time!"


    Wukong heard the words and walked to Klin''s side. Now he can feel the growth of Klin''s strength. Of course, his heart is full of joy. He put his hand on Klin''s shoulder and said: "Klin, it seems you are We have become a lot stronger in three years. Let''s fight again in the martial arts meeting."


    Klin raised his head to look at Wukong. Although Wukong has grown too much in the past three years, his face and hairstyle have basically not changed at all. Klin recognized Wukong at once, and his face immediately showed a surprise expression!


    "Goku! You kid!"


    The relationship between Klin and Goku is more than just a friend, it is more like a brother. It is like the relationship between Shikamaru and Dingci. After three years of seeing his best friend, Klin cried and laughed excitedly and said: "Really, you went to practice for three years! I haven''t thanked you very much yet!"


    "thank?"


    "Have you forgotten? I was killed by Demon King Piccolo. It was you who asked the gods to resurrect the dragon and then resurrected me!"


    Everyone hasn¡¯t seen each other for several years, including Naruto and Seleba, who have been away from the earth for six years. After introducing each other, there is really nothing to say. Fortunately, today is only the last day of registration, and the world¡¯s best martial arts The preliminaries of the meeting will not officially start until tomorrow, and everyone has one night to chat.


    Among them, the most concerned, of course, is what kind of things Naruto and Seleba have experienced during their six years of travel in the universe, and what level of their strength has been improved to.


    Naruto avoids talking about his own strength. After all, except for the two men, Seleba and Edith, none of the others have more than 1,000 combat effectiveness. It is too difficult for them to understand Naruto''s combat effectiveness. Yes, but Naruto is very happy to share his journey in the universe.


    Naruto has seen a lot of things in the universe in the past six years. His life is absolutely colorful. Coupled with his innate ability to hide from the mouth, he describes the thrilling battles, let alone the first time. Hearing Wukong and the others, even as the actual participants in each battle, Celiba felt like they had gone on a fantasy travel in time and space. The past days are truly unforgettable.


    Because there will be a game tomorrow, everyone went back to their room to rest after eating and drinking. Naruto gave her sticky baby daughter to Seleba, and then slipped out of her room during the night, stealing The fragrance is gone (liao, third tone).


    Although the people living here are powerful warriors with clever eyes and ears, for Naruto, as long as Sailiba and that nasty little girl Edith are solved, everything else is easy to solve, and he sneaks in silently. The room of the genius and beautiful girl did something that must be said...


    Compared with the previous few martial arts fairs in the world, the number of participants this time has actually decreased compared to previous years, perhaps because the previous few martial arts fairs appeared powerful like Naruto, Wukong, Tianjin Fan. Players, so some people who feel that they are not strong enough will not be ashamed and will not participate.


    But even so, there are hundreds of players signing up for the preliminaries. After all, anyone who practices martial arts wants to get the title of No. 1 in the world.


    The preliminaries were still held in the familiar indoor arena. All the contestants were divided into four regions, each of which was divided into two communities. A total of eight finalists were selected for the final duel in the outdoor arena.


    "Edith, please work hard."


    Naruto put his arm around Bouma, who had just completed the important transformation of his life last night, so he was a little inconvenient, and waved to his lovely daughter.


    Edith snapped her nose quite boyishly, and said confidently, "Don''t worry, Dad, none of the people here are my opponents!"


    With Edith¡¯s physique, it¡¯s really strange to say this kind of thing. Although the blood of the Saiyan nation and the power of the six realms is flowing in the body, Edith is only four years old after all, and she is just over one meter tall. That''s all, such a small doll carved with powder and jade is really exaggerated to say such words.


    But since she is the daughter of Naruto and Seleba, no one dares to underestimate her, especially Goku. I saw Edith¡¯s terrifying speed yesterday, so I don¡¯t think of her as a child. But a very powerful opponent.


    "Edith, don''t waste too much time."


    "I see, mother."

 932 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 932

    Edith waved her hand to Seleba, but to some people, this scene was very strange, because Edith waved her hand completely in the air, because, apart from the companions around Naruto, no one could See what they look like.


    Naruto can use his chakra to change the refraction of light around his body. Through this refraction, the sunlight reflected from his body can enter the blind spot of others¡¯ sight. So Goku and others can see Naruto and others, but for others Humanly speaking, they are basically invisible, that is, using Naruto''s power, they can brazenly enter the preliminaries ahead of time.


    Kiki had also participated in the world''s number one martial arts club before, but she was brushed out in the preliminaries. Looking at the petite and cute Edith, she couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    "Brother Naruto, is this okay? Edith participated in the world''s number one martial arts club at such a young age."


    "Don''t worry, Kiki." Naruto rubbed the girl''s supple black hair, so that her hair had a tendency to turn towards the bird''s nest, and then retracted her paws and said: "Strength is not judged by appearance. Yes, Edith¡¯s strength is beyond your imagination."


    "That''s to say..." Sailiba gently scratched her cheek and said, "This dead girl is only four years old, and her strength is several times stronger than you and I combined six years ago. It''s easy to cultivate to that level. She has such a strong fighting power every day when she grows up. She is really more popular than others."


    "No way, who calls our daughter a genius."


    What Naruto and Seleba said was a sigh, and it was better to show off and show off their baby daughter, but others, especially the three of Goku, Klin, and the turtle fairy who had fought Naruto six years ago. People could not help being surprised when they heard that Edith had such strength.


    In fact, Edith¡¯s combat power is over one million, and all the people here cannot be her opponents. She will suddenly sign up for the world¡¯s number one martial arts club, but not for being the number one that day. It''s to follow the footsteps Naruto has walked before, this is the little girl''s curtain and admiration for Naruto.


    "Dumplings, please."


    Tianjin Fan, with a serious and dull personality, spoke, speaking to a good friend who was sitting on his shoulders, and the white-skinned dumplings.


    "I see, Tianjin."


    Although three years have passed, the strength has increased, but the body of the dumpling has not changed. It seems that it will always be like this. He stretched out his small white hand and drew a circle in the air. The finger of the dumpling immediately There was a little blue shimmer.


    Dumplings have super powers. They have long agreed to take advantage of this. Use Dumplings'' super powers to break up all their companions and distribute them in different groups so that they will not compete in the preliminaries. Their strength is absolutely easy to pass the preliminaries.


    Dumpling used his superpowers to divide all his companions into different groups, and everyone was not surprised by the expected group results.


    After getting his number plate, Tianjin Fan suddenly became serious, and hit the Wukong with his arm, who has now grown into a young man. With three eyes on his face, he looked at one with a cold green face against the wall. Man with skin.


    "It looks like it is him, the offspring of Demon King Piccolo."


    "I think that''s right, this martial arts meeting is really interesting, he must have gone through very hard training, really want to fight him quickly!"


    Naruto and Celiba turned their heads and finally saw the legendary Bick, Naruto smiled with interest, while Celiba was slightly taken aback and blurted out, "He is not the star person?"


    Chapter 51-Edith''s strength, weak crawler!


    "Namek?"


    Wukong didn''t know this yet, turned his head, looked at his elder brother and eldest sister in surprise, and said, "Sister Sailiba, is that guy an alien?"


    "Yeah." Sailiba nodded with her arms, relaxed the tail that had been wrapped around her waist, and said: "It''s as if you and I are Saiyans, that guy is not a race on earth. Namek had a natural disaster that almost destroyed the planet many years ago, so some Namek people have been sent to different planets, and that guy should be one of them."


    "That''s why Piccolo looks so strange, and he is very powerful." Wukong squeezed his chin, as if I knew it.


    Naruto rolled his eyes and looked helplessly at his innocent little brother, and said, "That''s because you are too weak to think he is powerful."


    Wukong scratched his head and said with a smile: "It''s still not as good as Naruto, but it''s a pity that he doesn''t participate in the martial arts club, so there is no way to fight with him."


    "You want to fight that way. After the martial arts meeting is over, I''ll fight with you. Anyway, it''s over with just one move."


    "Okay!"


    Wukong agreed almost instantaneously, and completely forgot about Piccolo. For this guy with a heart of innocence, the most important thing is to eat and fight, and be able to fight against powerful enemies. This is what Goku desires most. Naruto''s words make Wukong''s fighting spirit almost break through the roof of this indoor martial arts arena!


    With Wukong''s innocent personality, even if he is run like Naruto, he won''t have any anger or care, only endless fighting spirit!


    All the companions were scattered in different groups by dumplings with super powers, allowing them to directly face up without having to be in the preliminaries. Edith also stepped onto the ring. The height of just over one meter compared to the neighbourhood was fierce. The sturdy man is too petite.


    The host of the indoor martial arts arena looked at the match table in his hand and shouted: "Please come on stage for Contestant 98."


    No. 98, Edith¡¯s opponent in the first game of the World¡¯s No. 1 Budokai this time. When Edith¡¯s opponent appeared on the martial arts arena, everyone looked at the two sides of the battle and seemed to understand this. The outcome of the game.


    "That little girl is so pitiful that she actually met King Chaiba."


    "Yes, but how can such a small child come to participate in the world''s number one martial arts club?"


    "What''s wrong with the kid? Last year''s runner-up, Sun Wukong, was only twelve years old when he first participated in the world''s number one martial arts club."


    "But this little girl looks like she is only four or five years old. It''s really pitiful to fight King Chaiba."


    "I hope King Chaiba will be merciful, and don''t kill such a cute little girl."


    Almost all the contestants here expressed sympathy for Edith, because her opponent is a well-known and powerful martial artist!


    He has dark skin and a little mole on the eyebrows. He looks like an Indian. He is wearing a yellow monk''s clothes and half of his shoulders are exposed. The man is very tall and strong, with a haughty smile on his face. Very confident.


    King Chaiba is indeed a proud capital. He once won a championship of the world''s number one martial arts club, so he is quite famous in the world, but last year, he met Monkey King in the first game. After being easily defeated by Wukong, he was eliminated in the first round. This year, King Chaiba came to this year''s martial arts meeting with revenge against Monkey King and washed away the shame of last year. Unexpectedly, his opponent was a child.


    Edith put her hands together and bowed to King Chaiba, saying, "Please give me your advice."


    King Chaiba didn¡¯t seem to want to show his demeanor in front of a little girl. After paying the courtesy, he assumed a fighting posture. He smiled and said, ¡°Little sister, this is not the place you should come. Don¡¯t worry, uncle will not You hurt."


    "That won''t work, because I have to win the championship and go back."


    The words Edith said with his head tilted caused many people present to laugh. In their opinion, the little girl should be joking at all, and Edith slightly bent over, bowed again, and lowered her head. ''S action concealed a smirk at the corner of her mouth.


    How could Uzumaki Naruto''s daughter be like a cute animal like a rabbit?His baby, but a complete little vixen!


    Edith''s strength can be said to make Goku and the others look forward to it. Naruto also said that Edith''s strength is stronger than he and Seleba combined six years ago. They really want to meet this little girl. It can be so strong, and that was six years ago, Naruto and Selebar must be stronger than their daughters today. If you can know Edith¡¯s approximate strength, you should also be able to estimate Naruto and Selebar. The power of it.


    "Start!"


    After the referee on the sidelines announced the start of the game, King Chaiba immediately ran towards Edith, and at the same time stretched out his hand. It seems that he intends to catch Edith directly and put it out of the court. I am ashamed to start with a little girl who is only a few years old.


    The strength of King Chaiba is indeed very powerful. From the perspective of ordinary people, he is already an absolute powerhouse. King Chaiba is at least stronger than the Jiucheng of the martial arts family who participated in the martial arts association this time, but Edith It just happened to be the strongest one in the remaining 10%!


    The nightmare defeated by a child three years ago repeats itself again today. Edith¡¯s strength only shows that the role of Phosphorus is not something a martial artist of the level of Chaiba King can resist. Even Goku and Piccolo can only resist. It was only after seeing an afterimage, and then Edith''s tiny figure appeared under King Chaiba, hitting King Chaiba in the stomach with her elbow!


    boom!


    Edith''s speed was too fast, and the sound of the elbow hit was only late at this moment. King Chaiba received a heavy blow in his abdomen, and his eyes almost completely protruded. Edith slowly retracted his elbow. , Stepped back two steps, and bowed again to salute.


    "Excuse me, I won with one move."


    boom!


    King Chaiba¡¯s tall body fell to the ground, his eyes turned white, and after being hit hard by Edith, he completely lost consciousness in an instant. As a champion of the world¡¯s number one martial arts club, he was actually caught by a child for two consecutive years. Defeated, this kind of shame really makes people wonder whether King Chaiba can continue to be a martial artist in the future.


    The referee on the sidelines should have survived the baptism of Wukong''s easy defeat of King Chaiba three years ago, so he recovered quickly. After watching King Chaiba, he announced loudly: "Player 98 lost consciousness. Contestant No. 97 won, a stretcher is needed here!"


    When the stretcher carried King Chaiba away, the contestants realized what happened just now. The cute little girl with beautiful black short hair and white eyes, like a porcelain doll, was defeated in one move. King Chaiba!


    It seems that she is not just joking when she says she wants to win the championship of the world''s number one martial arts club!


    Tianjin Fan''s three eyes looked at the cheering little girl on the ring, a drop of sweat slid down her cheek, and said, "Goku, have you seen it?"

 933 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 933

    It¡¯s really because Tianjin Fan is not shocked. He is a descendant of a trinocular star, and he is born with three eyes, so his eyesight far exceeds that of ordinary people. His superhuman eyesight is also a big guarantee for him in battle, but just now, Tianjin Fan didn''t even see Edith''s movements at that moment. With strong eyesight, he could not even catch a trace!


    Wukong was shocked by Edith¡¯s strength, but there was no frustration in his heart. Instead, more fighting spirit emerged. He honestly said, "I can only see a little bit. It¡¯s so amazing. It''s the daughter of Naruto, I don''t know how strong the eldest brother and Seleba''s eldest sister are!"


    Wukong''s words made everyone wake up and look at the blond man who is blatantly watching the preliminaries here, who is holding Bouma and waving his hand to encourage his daughter!


    How powerful is he?


    Although everyone is eager to know this question, the martial arts club is still in progress, and everyone has their own competition. Whether or not you have mastered the Qi is the main point for measuring the powerful martial artist and the ordinary martial artist. There is actually no master who can master Qi. A few, everyone passed the preliminaries smoothly, basically all of them solved their opponents with one move, and easily moved to the finals.


    "Player 73 lost consciousness, player 68 won!"


    "Number 73?!"


    Tianjin Fan¡¯s heart jumped because that number was the dumpling number. Hearing that the dumpling had lost, Tianjin Fan immediately rushed towards the ring, but saw that the dumpling had collapsed to the ground and there were many burn marks on his body. It looks badly hurt.


    "Hum hum ......" beat dumplings man is a cyborg, then his mouth issued a terror laughter, said: "I''m not endure very easy and it did not kill him, after all, and if killing people, then , You will be disqualified."


    "What are you talking about?!" Tianjin Fan raised her head angrily, but when she saw this person, she was instantly stunned.


    "Long time no see, Tianjin Fan, the one behind should be Monkey King."


    "You are Tao Baibai?!" Wukong has recognized his identity from the character''kill'' on this person. "Aren''t you dead?!" Although surprised, Wukong didn''t have much emotion, just because of him. Now I know that Tao Baibai is no longer a strong enemy.


    "Hmm...Thanks to you, I really almost died. I had a very hard time. In order to resurrect, I spent all the money I made before and finally completed the semi-mechanized transformation, Monkey King, My purpose is to take your life, and then you are the next one, Tianjin Fan, you two will wait for your death slowly!"


    Edith floated in the air, listening to Tao Baibai being there, long, long and crooked, then turned to look at Wukong and Naruto, and said, "Is this reptile my opponent in the next game?"


    Chapter 52-Crush the bugs!Enter the finals!


    Inherited the pride of Seriba and the self-confidence of Naruto. For people like King Chaiba who is not too annoying, Edith still knows to be a little polite, but for Tao Baibai, who is still arrogant with little strength, Yi Tiss was totally ignorant of being polite when she spoke, and she could definitely anger people to death with just one sentence.


    Originally, the atmosphere became cold because of the appearance of the white machine, because Edith''s words suddenly stiffened, and then Naruto and Seleba unabashedly began to laugh, but outsiders could not hear them. the sound of.


    Wukong also showed a smile on his face. Although he still couldn''t see the full strength of Edith, it was definitely not comparable to Tao Bai Bai, which means Tao Bai Bai Tie lost!


    Tao Baibai, who is so arrogant and arrogant, suddenly sneered when he heard a four-year-old girl talking like this. Tao Baibai, who had already corrupted her personality, had a murderous intent even to Edith, who was only four years old. He smiled and said, "Little sister, you are really brave, but I''ll get rid of you soon."


    Tao Baibai turned around and jumped off the ring, shaking her braids quite coquettishly. It seemed that she obviously didn''t put anyone here in her eyes.


    Tao Baibai¡¯s true strength, Goku, Edith, and the others can see clearly, so there is nothing to worry about, but for others, Tao Baibai is a murderous name after all, but is known as the world¡¯s number one killer, Edith wants to face Others are very worried about such an enemy.


    Naruto thought that he was a little tired from standing and watching, so he made a few chairs out of the wooden escape, and the old god was watching his daughter''s performance.


    When Bouma sat down, she couldn''t help but touch her lower abdomen with her hand. A tingling sensation made her frown. Fortunately, Naruto pityed her for the first time last night and did not ask for too much. With Naruto''s fighting power, she couldn''t get up today.


    Turning to look at the blond man who is still smiling next to him, Bouma''s expression is a little worried.


    "Naruto, is Edith no problem dealing with Tao Baibai? Tao Baibai is the number one killer in the world. Will Edith deal with him in danger?"


    "Don''t worry, Tao Baibai is not Edith''s opponent at all."


    Naruto doesn''t worry at all that his daughter will suffer. Although the dead girl hasn''t even grown her teeth, she has a huge appetite and eats everything, but she won''t suffer in this life!


    "The world''s number one killer, speaking of it, is the level on earth. Edith''s strength can now be regarded as a good master even if you look at the universe. Tao Baibai''s combat power is not even a fraction of hers. "


    Naruto''s words can only be heard by people nearby, and Zixin like this makes them feel more curious. Although they can''t ask, they can watch Edith''s battle for a while.


    There are fewer and fewer players in each group, and this side finally ushered in the duel between Edith and Tao Baibai. Everyone else has solved their opponents and made sure to qualify, so they all surrounded at this time.


    "Contestant No. 97 and Contestant No. 68, the winner of the two contestants can enter the finals of the world''s No. 1 Budokai. Once again, it is forbidden to use weapons or murder in this match, otherwise it will be immediately disqualified. Now Start."


    Tao Baibai immediately put on a fighting posture, looking like that, even if it is a child, she has no intention of being merciful, and sneered: "Little girl, I will let you fall out of the field immediately!"


    Tao Baibai''s combat power at this level can''t make Edith feel like fighting at all. She just thinks this bed bug is very annoying, so she spread her hands and looked down on you. She smiled and said, "If you have the ability, come and try. Right."


    Tao Baibai assumed a fighting posture, moving in small steps from side to side, constantly observing the flaws in Edith''s body, but at this time his electronic eyes completely locked Edith''s very short body, but they couldn''t see it. Any flaws.


    Edith just stood there casually, but the whole body seemed to blend with the atmosphere as if it were all natural. Her existence, everything is so perfect and natural, Edith did not experience too many battles, so her breath is far from enough. Perfection, not to mention fighting power, even if it is to grasp the timing of battle, it is far inferior to Naruto and Seleba, but for Tao Baibai, Edith has no flaws.


    ''This... how is this possible?!How could it be so perfect, without any flaws!''


    Tao Baibai couldn''t see Edith''s flaws at all. Because of the pressure of Edith''s perfect posture, pressure had already developed in her heart, sweat appeared on her face, and her breathing became chaotic because of this heavy pressure.


    Wukong stood by the ring watching this scene, shook his head amused, and said, "I didn''t expect the gap to be so big that Tao Baibai couldn''t move at all."


    Tao Baibai''s sweaty look, compared to Edith''s still calm smile, it is really a person who can see the gap, Tao Baibai has no chance of winning at all.


    Edith looked at Tao Baibai completely unpleasant, sneered at the bug that was still clamoring, but now she didn''t even dare to move, and said: "Why, don''t you attack? If I shoot, you can There is no chance to fight back at all."


    "shut up!"


    Tao Baibai shouted, seeming to want to dispel the fear in her heart, and then rushed towards Edith frantically. The mechanically modified palm slammed into Edith''s pure white eyes. .


    Although this is the final match of the preliminary round, the gap between the two sides of the match is too big, so it is not exciting at all. Edith just stretched out a white and tender hand, and easily took the peach Grab the hand for nothing.


    Tao Baibai''s hand is almost as if completely frozen, so that no one can see the difference in strength between the two.


    Edith looked at Tao Baibai with a playful look. The mocking look is really the same as Naruto''s look, and said: "The world''s number one killer, isn''t it just this level? It seems you really Is too weak!"


    Tao Baibai made two consecutive hits, but Edith''s power was far beyond his imagination and couldn''t get rid of it. Tao Baibai was so cruel in her heart that she could no longer care about the game not playing. The mechanized palm immediately Separated from the wrist, and then extended a sharp blade from it. The length of the blade was longer than the length of the palm, and it was about to pierce Edith''s face.


    Edith drew back her hand like lightning, then flicked her finger, and immediately broke the short knife made of alloy into two pieces.


    "Competitor No. 68 used a weapon, violation! Disqualification, Contestant No. 97 won!" The judge standing on the long side immediately announced the outcome of the game.


    "You shut up!" Tao Baibai yelled like crazy, "I don''t care about matches or not! I want to kill you all!"


    Tao Baibai, a guy with a corrupt personality, doesn¡¯t care about anything at all. He immediately removed his left hand, exposed the muzzle inside, aimed at Edith¡¯s direction, and yelled frantically: "Give me to die. Come on! You hateful little girl! Super hole!!"


    This is Hexianliu¡¯s trick. To be precise, it¡¯s something similar to the finger light. The penetrating power is very strong, but the attack range is very small. After the mechanical improvement, the power of this trick has been improved a lot. The muzzle on the hands of nothing is gathering a lot of gas!


    "Super hole!"


    A golden beam of light ejected from the muzzle on Tao Baibai''s hand, with the huge aura of pushing a golden mountain and falling into a jade column, and instantly came to Edith''s face, reflecting her lovely little face into a golden color.


    Tao Baibai''s face was crazy, she seemed to have seen such a little girl being killed by herself, she was very proud of her!


    "Ants!"


    Edith sneered, and finally made a move when the peach-white super hole was already in front of his eyes. Faced with this kind of trick that is completely mortal for ordinary people, Edith stretched out her white and tender little hand. .


    Inheriting Naruto¡¯s yin power and white eyes, Edith was born with very strong control power. A strange ripple spread out from her hand, which completely absorbed and compressed the peach-white super hole waves like a whirlpool. He controlled all the golden energy in his own hands, and threw it back and forth between his left and right hands like a ball.


    "This...Is this impossible?!!!"


    Tao Baibai almost widened his pair of electronic eyes. His strongest trick is to play around in her hands like a toy in front of this little girl. This huge power gap makes Tao Baibai Feel horrified.


    Edith crushed the golden air mass containing all the power of Tao Baibai with one hand, and then sneered Tao Baibai, and finally put on a fighting posture today.

 934 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 934

    "I played with you for so long, now it''s time for me to do it, don''t worry, it will be over in an instant."


    Tao Baibai stood in front of Edith, facing this cute little girl, Tao Baibai was like facing a terrifying monster. Although insidious and cruel, she was actually as timid as a mouse, greedy for life and fear of death. Tao Baibai immediately wanted to raise her hand to abstain, but Edith refused to give him this opportunity.


    "Bagua Hundred Two Eight Palms!"


    Edith stepped on the gossip step, as if teleporting to Tao Baibai''s face, and then the two white and tender ones seemed to be slow and fast, and her hands seemed to disappear in an instant, and she immediately touched Tao Baibai''s body. Eight palms smashed all the meridians of his whole body in an instant, although Tao Baibai was left crippled, but after Tao Baibai would only be paralyzed forever like mud.


    Although Tao Baibai¡¯s strength cannot do anything to harm Edith, this insidious bug made Edith very upset. If it were not for the restrictions of the rules, Edith would have shook him to death. Think about how Naruto Uzumaki¡¯s daughter could be a good person?!


    However, after Edith easily solved the problem, the qualifiers are all over. Next, we will enter the finals and face off in front of many spectators. Although there are many contestants who are stronger than all here, Edith is still here. At that time, I felt a hint of excitement and tension.


    "It turns out that this is the feeling of nervous heartbeat. It seems that when my father participated in the world''s number one martial arts club for the first time, his mood was probably like this..."


    Perhaps because I felt that I was closer to my father, Edith''s tender face showed a lovely smile...


    Chapter 53-Two people who are looking forward to fighting, Ya Mu Cha!


    After deciding the quarter-finals, the next step is to group the quarter-finals with the simplest method of drawing as before. According to the results of the drawing, the first game is Edith vs. Yamucha, and the second game is Magic The second generation against immortals, that is, Piccolo against the gods of the earth, the third is Tianjin Fan against Klin, and the fourth is Wukong against Yajiro Bingbei.


    Speaking of it, in the eyes of many people, these four games are games where the results can be known at a glance.


    Thanks to the sturdy blonde Lanqi sister who opened the way, Naruto and the others easily got the special seats in the first row. After six years, they reappeared in the venue of the world¡¯s number one martial arts club. Naruto is really I want to sigh with emotion.


    "Hey... I came here last time to participate in the competition, but this time I have to watch my daughter play in the audience. The ups and downs of this life are really helpless."


    Celiba gave Naruto a stern look. She didn''t know the guy''s ability to pretend to be deep. She said mercilessly: "Don''t pretend, no matter how deep you are, you are just a tease! "


    Celiba''s undisguised ridicule made all the girls nearby smiles, and the blonde Lanqi grinned even more. It is true that she has suffered too much from Naruto in the past, but now she sees Naruto. The speechless appearance of the person felt great satisfaction in his heart.


    Naruto''s mouth twitched, feeling that it was a mistake that she didn''t toss Celibana last night. If she tossed her to death, she shouldn''t have time to say bad things about herself today.


    "But these days are really boring..."


    Naruto moved his body, feeling that the joints and muscles that hadn¡¯t been fighting for a long time seemed to be aging, and said: ¡°Speaking of which, since we defeated Frieza more than five years ago, we have not encountered strong enough. Opponent."


    Naruto suddenly talked about this, and the proud Saiyan female warrior also showed a helpless expression on her face. During the six years of travel in the universe, although they had seen many strange things, they had also encountered many things. The enemy, but the strongest one was Frieza. Apart from Frieza, the strongest person they encountered had a combat power of only 50 million. Although very strong, the strength was close to 50% of Frieza¡¯s combat effectiveness. For Sai Liba, who broke through the boundary between the second break and Super Saiyan, it was no longer a powerful enemy.


    "The days without fighting are really boring"


    "Yes."


    The two fighting madmen sent out emotions that were completely incomprehensible to ordinary people, but Naruto also had excitement and anticipation while sighing, because he knew that soon after the end of this world¡¯s No. 1 Budokai, the Saiyans Will come to Earth, and at that time, Z''s plot will officially begin, and powerful enemies will gradually appear. At that time, their lives will never be boring anymore.


    "Dear viewers!!"


    It¡¯s still the familiar voice. I haven¡¯t seen it for six years. In addition to the familiar blond hair and sunglasses, he also grew a moustache. The former emcee of the little sunglasses is now honored as the emcee of the moustache. His impassioned voice made Naruto from just now After waking up from the emotion, his attention was also focused on the ring.


    "Now we are going to show you the final part of the 23rd World No. 1 Budokai, let us first invite the first group of contestants, Edith and Yamucha!"


    Since the preliminaries are held in the martial arts arena indoors, outsiders are not allowed to enter, so other people do not know the situation of the quarter-finals at all. Seeing the petite and cute Edith, everyone is surprised, but the dedicated mustache The emcee gave a loud explanation at this time.


    "The Edith player is the youngest player who has signed up for the No. 1 Budokai in the world over the years. She is only four years old this year, but she is very powerful. In the preliminaries, she defeated herself easily with just one move. His opponent entered the quarter-finals, and Edith was still the champion of the 21st World No. 1 Budokai six years ago. The daughter of Mr. Naruto Uzumaki is really a tiger father without a dog!"


    The host style of this mustache emcee really made Naruto regain the familiarity of coming to the world''s number one martial arts club again, saying: "Unexpectedly, six years ago, his host is still so excited."


    Bouma covered the corners of her mouth and let out a chuckle, half leaning against Naruto, and whispered: "That''s how the master of ceremonies is. Last time at the world''s number one martial arts club, Wukong and Tianjin Fan fell from a high altitude at the same time. , In order to immediately determine who is the champion, he flew over by himself. We all say that he is the most dedicated person in the world."


    "It''s not wrong at all."


    Naruto and their attention were all focused on the mustache emcee, and the first game of the world''s No. 1 Budokai finals began immediately, Edith vs. Yamucha!


    It can only be said that Yamu Tea is really unlucky. I participated in the world¡¯s No. 1 Budokai for three consecutive times. The result was that the grouping situation was so bad. When I participated for the first time, I met the turtle fairy who dressed as Jackie Chan to compete. I met Tianjin Fan for the second time in the competition, but he broke a leg. Now I am participating in the competition and directly meet the strongest Edith!


    By the way, Mr. Yamucha, every time after entering the final, the first round is the champion!


    Yamucha lowered her body''s center of gravity and made her body look like a wild wolf. Although the opponent was a cute little girl with pink jade, but she saw her skill in the preliminaries, Yamucha didn''t dare to have it. Any carelessness, otherwise he will be the end of a KO!


    The scar on the face made Yamucha look more masculine, and said with a slight smile: "Edith, I won''t be merciful!"


    "Don''t worry, I will win anyway!"


    Edith¡¯s words are very arrogant, but her strength is there, just standing there, showing a perfect state, Ya Mucha now probably understands the feeling of mechanical Tao Baibai when facing Edith. Her existence is like the whole nature, everything in her is perfect, there are no loopholes, the aura is not that terrifying, but it is like a human looking up at the sky, even if you stand on the top of the Himalayas, then The liquid oxygen in the sky is endlessly high.


    Yamucha decisively sensed that if he continued like this, he was afraid that he would lose the consciousness of fighting, so he immediately roared and launched an attack on Edith!


    "New Langya Fengfengquan!!"


    This is Yamucha''s skill. He quickly rushed in front of Edith, and quickly attacked with claws in his hands, almost turning into the form of countless wild wolves, hitting Edith''s body.


    Although Edith did not inherit Naruto¡¯s eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes, but with her strength, her dynamic vision far exceeds that of a three-eye star like Tianjin Fan. Yamucha¡¯s attack is in Edith¡¯s eyes. It was too slow, Edith''s feet were still on the ground, like a tumbler doll swaying from left to right. It seemed to move slowly, but she avoided all the quick combos of Yamucha.


    The sharp fist wind of Langfang Fengfeng Fist swept over Edith''s cheek, but for Edith, it was just a tickling sensation.


    Yamucha made a quick combo, but couldn''t touch Edith at all. She couldn''t help but feel a little anxious, and her footsteps were in a mess. Edith caught the flaw in the moment and kicked Yamucha in the ankle. Cha was caught off guard and lost his balance in an instant. Edith rotated her body at the same time. The foot that had just kicked Yamucha lost her center of gravity, kicked Yamucha''s chest back and kicked him out completely.


    "Your punch speed is pretty good, but the footsteps are too bad, and the footsteps are not solid enough. If you are attacked, you will lose."


    Edith gave her own lesson like an old predecessor. Ya Mucha stood up, wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth because of Edith''s heavy blow, and smiled: "It''s really amazing, but I can''t I''ll just give up like that! Drink it!"


    "Stupid!"


    Yamucha flew a kick, but Edith¡¯s evaluation was very simple. Yamucha was powerful enough to kick and destroy a heavy tank, but it was still too weak for Edith. Yamucha¡¯s kick was still Edith disappeared instantly before reaching her.


    Ya Mucha''s body was still in the air, looking nervously around.


    "What''s the matter?! Where did you go?!"


    "I''m behind you!"


    "Nani?!"


    Edith''s speed surpassed Yamucha''s imagination. Before Yamucha had landed, Edith instantly went around behind Yamucha and kicked Yamucha away with a round kick.


    "Idiot, people like you who have not learned air dancing don''t jump up casually, because you can''t avoid my attacks in mid-air. Your attacks seem to me to be flawed everywhere."


    Edith¡¯s strength is beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Even a person like Yamucha is completely played around in front of Edith. Yamucha feels that his bones are almost lost by Eddie. Si kicked off, but whether it was because of face or his pride as a martial artist, he wouldn''t allow himself to give up so simply!


    "Originally, I wanted to save this trick for the fight against Wukong, but I didn''t expect to take it out so soon! Drink it!"


    Yamucha grabbed the wrist of his right hand with his left hand, condensing all the Qi in his whole body, because all the Qi in his body was condensed, making Yamucha''s body, especially his arms, produced a golden shimmer.


    Yamucha condensed all the Qi of his whole body into the palm of his right hand, as if an electric arc was generated between the five fingers, and then all the powerful Qi condensed into a circular gas bullet!


    "Fuck a bomb!!"


    Chapter 54-The game Naruto is looking forward to, Bick vs. Sin!


    Ya Mucha yelled, and the golden gas bullet in his hand immediately broke away from his palm and flew towards Edith!

 935 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 935

    "It''s nothing."


    Edith curled her lips boringly. She had already decided to end this battle that was destined for a long time. She stretched out her hand, and it seemed that she was planning to destroy Yamucha''s gas bomb!


    "Get up!"


    Ya Mucha drank loudly, and at the same time the middle finger and index finger of the right hand pointed upwards, the small golden gas bullet flew upwards in an instant, making Edith¡¯s hand that had planned to destroy the gas bullet hit a void. , And there was a glimmer of interest in Edith''s eyes.


    "So that''s it, this trick is quite fun."


    Edith looked at Ya Mucha''s gas bomb like she had gotten a novel toy, and finally there was a sense of excitement in her eyes, staring at the golden gas bomb in the air.


    This is the result of Yamucha¡¯s three years of training. Although the power of Qibang is not as powerful as that of Guipai Qigong and Qigong Cannon, it has a maneuverability that is absolutely incomparable with those two tricks. Yamucha is constantly changing the power of Qibang. In the direction, the speed of this little gas bomb was also very fast, passing the golden streamer in the air, and flew to Edith''s face quickly!


    Edith drew away sideways, but after the flexible gas bomb made a bend in the air, it immediately fell to Edith''s head!Even though Edith thought it was fun, with Yamucha''s strength, no matter what she did, it was impossible to cause any harm to her, and she dodged the gas bullet that had attacked from the blind spot.


    boom!!


    The fucking bullet pierced the floor of the ring all at once and sank into the ground. Edith smiled sweetly, looked at Ya Mucha, and said, "Your move is quite fun."


    "My tricks are not just fun! Drink!"


    Ya Mucha''s fingers turned up suddenly, and the gas bullet that had been submerged in the ground, thought to have disappeared, broke through the ground again, and flew to the defenseless Edith fiercely!


    boom!


    Fuck the Qi Dan did touch Edith¡¯s body this time, but to be precise, she was grasped with one hand, just like grasping an apple. Ya Mucha worked hard for three years to create a unique trick. As far as Edith''s strength is concerned, it''s just fun. This gas bomb can''t cause even a little damage to Edith.


    "It seems that your last trick is just this, and I am about to end this boring battle."


    Edith squeezed Ya Mucha''s qi bullet to smash, and the golden qi exploded in the air, but it couldn''t hurt Edith''s body, nothing at all.


    "For the sake of playing with me, I won''t beat you too badly, but I still ask you to leave."


    Edith said very arrogant things, and then lowered her body''s center of gravity. She smiled and looked really like an angel, but under the cute appearance of this little girl was just a treacherous smiley face of a fox!


    boom!!


    Edith rushed in front of Yamucha, and in an instant she hit three heavy blows. The terrifying power hit Yamucha''s eyes wide, and her body retreated uncontrollably because of the attack by Edith''s strange power. When he retreated to the sidelines, his body shook a bit, but he still didn''t stand still and fell out of the court!


    "The Yamucha player fell out of the field, and the winner is Edith!"


    The mustache emcee maintained his usual excited hosting style, announcing the incredible winner between a four-year-old girl and a strong adult man!


    Although Yamucha''s strength is far inferior to Edith, Edith is also the first time to participate in this kind of competition. After winning, she was a little happy, waving to the cheering audience around, and then towards Naruto and Seleba. In the direction of her, a lovely smile was revealed and her teeth were not fully grown.


    Yamucha participated in the world''s No. 1 Budokai for three consecutive times and entered the finals for three consecutive times. As a result, they were in the first round of the finals for three consecutive times, that is, they were eliminated in the quarterfinals. I think Yamu tea is true You can go to worship God.


    After accepting the cheers of course, Edith ran to the backcourt, watching the next game, while waiting for her next round of duel.


    Outside, the mustache emcee was still excited and inexplicably excited, holding the microphone and shouting, "The Edith player is really amazing, although it is still so small, but the strength is so great! It is so amazing!"


    "I feel I can see his throat..."


    Naruto grabbed his hair and whispered, then temporarily let go of Bouma, stretched out his middle finger and index finger to touch his forehead, and then moved instantaneously, and instantly appeared in the rest area behind the ring.


    "father!"


    Edith was the first to perceive Naruto¡¯s anger, and she immediately cheered. The two legs that are still a bit short to this day exploded with absolute speed. When other people saw the figure of Edith again, she It has been hung on Naruto''s body like a koala. Edith hasn''t grown out yet after all, and Naruto''s body is very tall. Edith hangs on Naruto''s body like a koala. , Make her look more petite, like a cute doll.


    Edith raised her head in Naruto''s broad and warm arms, and looked at Naruto with the meaning of offering treasures in her eyes, and said, "Dad, how good was my performance?"


    Edith is very eager to get Naruto''s approval. This is directly manifested in her physical feature, which is the hairy tail that has been wrapped around her waist like a belt. At this time, she also stood up and began to move left and right.


    Naruto gently squeezed Edith¡¯s pink face, then gave her a kiss on her forehead, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, but we will face stronger enemies in the future, and you will also Beat them."


    "Well, I definitely will, I''m the most powerful fighter!"


    Edith¡¯s pretty little face is full of war spirits, inheriting the blood of Saiyans, Edith is quite warlike, but because there is also Naruto¡¯s lazy and casual part in his personality, so Edith Silk''s character is not as tough as Seleba, but she looks a little cute.


    "Brother, why are you here?"


    Naruto held her cute daughter¡¯s little ass with her arm, let her sit on her shoulder, and said, ¡°It¡¯s clearer to watch the game here, and you will also care about the next game, the one named Piccolo Mekker."


    Hearing Naruto talking about this, Wukong''s original natural expression turned serious, and he glanced at Piccolo with an indifferent smile, and said, "Indeed, his anger is very strong, and it seems that he should have experienced a very harsh experience. For his cultivation, I really want to fight him quickly."


    "Goku, you are still fighting like this, but I think your wish to fight him may not be realized."


    "Hey? Why?"


    "Idiot, don''t you watch the match list? If Piccolo wins this game, he will fight Edith in the next game. Although that guy is really good, he still can''t fight Edith. Compared with silk." Naruto shook his head, then his face showed a slightly inexplicable smile, and said: "But it''s a pity. If it wasn''t for the talent that was born that day, Piccolo would not be as good as Iraq. Tiss, the combat effectiveness will not only stop at this level."


    There are some things that only Naruto knows. When he says this, others are confused. The little bald Klin raised his head and looked at Naruto and said, "Naruto, can you explain what you and Wukong are talking about? Born What''s the matter of splitting your talents into two?"


    "The green-skinned guy, Bik, is a race called the Namek in the universe. Compared to the Saiyans who are only good at fighting, the Namek has quite a wonderful ability. He is very talented in healing and magic, including making mysterious beads that can fulfill wishes."


    "The bead that fulfills the wish?" The corners of Klin''s mouth twitched fiercely. "Are you talking about Dragon Ball?!"


    "Yes, it''s Dragon Ball."


    "How is this possible?! The one who made the Dragon Ball would actually be the Great Demon King Piccolo?!"


    "Accurately speaking, it should be the other side of Big Demon King Piccolo. You know that, Goku?"


    "That''s right." Wukong took Naruto''s words and began to explain to Klin and the others, "I have been practicing with the god who made the dragon ball before, and the god looks exactly like the big demon king Piccolo in old age. When he told me that he wanted to be the god before, because the gods of the previous generation saw that there was a dark side in his heart, he finally forced the dark side out of his body after painstaking practice, and then he became the earth¡¯s The god, created the dragon ball."


    "It is true that the god can eliminate the darkness in his heart by doing this. As a result, the dark side became the Demon King Piccolo, but it is really a pity. It is also because of this that his talent can be divided into two. According to Namek Star The elder said that the guy was originally a genius boy who was able to make dragon balls. If the gods and Piccolo merge into one again, the combat power will skyrocket dozens of times, or even hundreds of times. That should be more interesting. "


    Piccolo, a warrior who is both righteous and evil, is also Naruto''s favorite character. I am really looking forward to what changes he will have in the future because of his butterfly effect. Moreover, the next duel can be regarded as today. The most exciting and suspenseful game, after all, because of Edith''s participation, the championship has no suspense, and this game of Piccolo against the immortal is what Naruto is most looking forward to!


    Chapter 55-The battle between righteousness and evil, Edith is taught!


    Xian looks like a very ordinary middle-aged man, neither tall nor strong. Wearing a pair of glasses, he looks like an ordinary middle-aged man, but he made it all the way to the finals and defeated him with antics. All opponents.


    Mr. Mustache, the emcee of ceremonies calmed his excitement, helped his sunglasses on his face, and said: "The next step is the second round of the quarter-finals of the 23rd World Budokai. Would you please Two players, the second-generation player and the fairy player are here!"


    This is the battle that Naruto is most looking forward to today. His combat power has already surpassed too many warriors on the earth, so their power cannot arouse Naruto¡¯s interest. What Naruto cares about now is a few people who he values ??more. That''s it, Piccolo is one of them.


    Relatively speaking, although Piccolo''s skin is green and his appearance knows that he is not a normal human being, no matter how he looks at it, Piccolo is more proficient than immortal.


    Klin and the others already knew that this guy who claimed to be the second generation of Devil was the Big Devil. Among them, Tianjin Fan, who had seen Wukong and Big Devil fight with his own eyes three years ago, knew the terrible strength of his strength. In their opinion, This should be a battle without suspense.


    Klin hugged his arms and looked a little amused at the one who entered the ring. As a result, the trousers and zippers were not fastened. He said, "I really don''t know how he made it to the final?"


    Here, the only ones who can detect that Xian is abnormal, should only be Wukong who has followed him for three years of cultivation, Piccolo who is one with him, and Naruto''s family of three who are too powerful. In the eyes of others, Xian It''s just a joke.


    Naruto was the old god watching the two people who were about to face off, and said: "Look carefully, Klin, these two guys are much better than you, including that fairy."


    "No?!" Klin turned his head in astonishment. He thought that after worshipping the Guixianren, after these years of cultivation, he should be regarded as a very powerful martial artist, but... even if not comparable. Ke is enough, but that immortal doesn''t look like a master at all.

 936 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 936

    "Judging people by their appearance is a mistake made by fools. How about you try to fight with my daughter?"


    Naruto squinted his beautiful eyes. This simple action made him instantly transform from a kind father to an evil smiling fox. Klin glanced at Edith in Naruto¡¯s arms. Klin has not forgotten about the fiasco of Ya Mucha in her hands just now. He shook his head frightened and focused all his attention on the ring. At this time, he dared not relax anymore.


    Mr. Mustache''s emcee took a look at Pic and Sin, seeing that there was nothing unusual about them, and immediately waved his hand.


    "The match between the second-generation demon players and the immortal players begins now!"


    Today''s Piccolo is stronger than the previous generation of Piccolo, and he is younger and more energetic. Whether it is physical strength or explosive power, it is far better than the first generation that was defeated by Goku three years ago. Great Demon King!


    "Although I don''t know who this weird fellow you is, I can defeat you in three or two. I''m sorry, my target is not you, but Monkey King!"


    Facing Piccolo, he didn''t deliberately be funny like the previous battle, using some funny moves to confuse his opponent, because he knew that Piccolo didn''t have this kind of trick. After the obstructer, you can conquer the world, right, Piccolo? Your desires and ambitions remain unchanged!"


    "You...how do you know that I am Pic?!"


    "Humph!" Xian snorted coldly without explaining, "Don''t be delusional, I will stop you here! Ha!!!"


    The immortal snorted, as if Yamucha used the gas bomb before, the middle finger and index finger of his right hand suddenly pointed to the sky, and the floor tiles on the ring were suddenly lifted. With a powerful force, Piccolo was completely Flew into the air!


    Namekians are good at using superpowers, although this is not that his own body can''t exert all its power, but this power is far higher than that of Kelin and Tianjin Fan!


    The immortal''s superpowers set off a hurricane that accompanies them at any time, making Klin and the others standing nearby to resist the hurricane and gravel with their hands, and they couldn''t help being shocked by this power!


    "That man actually has such power! It''s a shame!"


    Klin didn''t dare to have any doubts about Naruto''s words at this time. Judging from this trick alone, that ridiculous fairy was definitely above him!


    With a move of Naruto''s heart, he immediately diffused his golden chakra like the sun from his body, forming a protective cover around his body, shielding all those hurricanes and gravel out, but the transparent chakra itself would not stop it. Naruto and Edith watched the game from the inside.


    Bick''s current strength has surpassed that of Xian. Although he was a little surprised at first, he immediately stabilized his figure in the air.


    As soon as the fairy saw, he turned his finger, and his body immediately flew up in the air, flying towards Piccolo in the air!


    "What is your origin, old fellow?! Energy wave!!!"


    In an instant, Piccolo condensed a golden gas bomb and flew towards the fairy. The fairy was able to avoid Pic¡¯s attack in mid-air. The golden gas bomb flew away and exploded on the coast of Papaya Island. A huge water column with a height of 100 meters was created!


    With Piccolo''s current strength, he could play the power of a 10,000-ton battleship''s main gun with just one move. Even the fairy was surprised at Piccolo''s growth, and Piccolo seized this opportunity instantly and rushed behind the fairy.


    "Get down to me!"


    Piccolo clenched his fists with both hands, his super heavy fists slammed into Xian''s back, making Xian fall in the direction of the ring like a meteorite, and barely supported the ground with his hands and feet at the last moment, so that he did not fall too badly!


    Piccolo took advantage of the victory, and immediately rushed behind the immortal, slashing with a hand knife!


    The fairy hit by Piccolo disappeared without a trace. The fairy was probably hit deliberately by Piccolo before, so he exposed such a flaw to induce Piccolo to attack, and then took the opportunity to use the Remnant Fist to counter-defense as an offense. Behind Piccolo, A slammed knee hit Piccolo in the neck!


    boom!!


    Even if it wasn''t his own body, the power of the immortal was very strong, and he knocked Piccolo to the ground with one move, and the floor tiles of the ring were broken as a result!


    Piccolo was hit directly into the ground by the immortal''s heavy blow, and then drilled out from the other side. Judging from his condensed face and the condition of his body, Piccolo was completely unharmed by the immortal''s heavy hit just now!


    Klin was completely frightened, thinking about it now, the thought of despising immortals just now was really idiotic.


    "The speed of the two of them is so fast!"


    "It''s not just fast, but also their martial arts. When they fight, their aura almost disappears, that is, they have reached the state of''nothing''. How can there be countless people with such a high level of cultivation?!"


    Piccolo also noticed that the old man in front of him was very weird, but his identity has not yet been confirmed.


    ''Unexpectedly, there are such strong people besides Monkey King and that strange little girl, and the fighting style is very similar to me, so we must pay attention!''


    After all, Xian was old, and his spirit and strength were far inferior to the young Piccolo II. He became a little anxious, and immediately launched an attack on Piccolo from the front.


    "You actually attacked from the front, you don''t want to live anymore!"


    Today, Piccolo is not a good man. Seeing this weird fairy rush towards him, he immediately waved a hand knife. Piccolo''s nails are very sharp, and his speed and strength are comparable to sharp swords!


    However, the immortal would not really run to death. Just in front of Piccolo, he used his super powers to force his body to stop. Piccolo was hit with a hand knife, and because of the action of swinging the hand knife, Bick is currently open!


    Xianjie gave Piccolo a solid punch, and the two rushed into the air again, attacking at high speed!


    Xian once again used the residual image fist to disappear into Piccolo''s eyes, and then attacked from behind with a kick. The target was Piccolo''s back head.


    "Damn! Don''t underestimate me!" Piccolo didn''t let the immortal sneak attack this time. The green arm grabbed the immortal''s foot and threw him out fiercely, and then immediately condensed the gas bomb in his hand!


    "Energy wave!!"


    Xian held his hands on the ring for a while, and then immediately stood firm, but Piccolo''s energy wave was already in front of him. If Xian dodges, this trick will definitely kill the audience behind!


    "hateful!"


    Immortal is immortal. It is impossible for those innocent people to die. He immediately blocked his hands in front of him, condensed his own qi, and then bounced Piccolo''s energy wave abruptly, and his hands appeared because of this. The black smoke.


    After all, Xian is old, and the human body is not completely compatible with him. When fighting, the consumption of energy and energy will increase. Now he has begun to pant, but Piccolo is still calm and calm. He hasn¡¯t even taken off his heavy clothes.


    Although the combat effectiveness is much worse, it¡¯s quite interesting to watch other people¡¯s battles from the perspective of a bystander. Both Naruto and Edith are very happy to watch, this is bad for the black-hearted father and daughter. Order food, get some small wine, eat and drink directly here.


    Edith sat on Naruto¡¯s shoulders, with two fleshy feet dangling, looking very happy, and said: "The fairy has started to get tired, he is already sweating, but Piccolo¡¯s breathing is just beginning. There is no decay, and the victory or defeat is already divided."


    "That''s right, but Edith, then you have to take a good look."


    "Dad, is there anything worth learning about fighting this level?"


    "Of course. Although you are a genius, you have too little combat experience after all. With their combat effectiveness, they are too far behind you, and of course they cannot pose a threat to you. However, if the enemy''s combat effectiveness is not much different from yours, or with you If you are equal, the shortcomings of your lack of experience will be revealed. Watch their fighting carefully, understand their fighting style, and then absorb the parts you need from it to form your own fighting style. This is a very important lesson. You Learn slowly."


    "I see, Dad."


    Edith turned her gaze to the ring again, her eyes were no longer what she looked at the show, they were those of a warrior. Although she is not in the ring now, her heart is also fighting. Obviously, she obeyed Naruto''s words very much.


    Chapter 56-The Demon Seal of Failure!Edith vs Bick!


    The strength of the immortal is no longer as good as that of Piccolo, not to mention that he still uses the human body to fight, and the continuous fast attack has consumed a lot of the strength of the immortal.


    ''Although it was borrowed from a human body, he did not expect that the gap would be so big. It seems that he has also undergone very strict training.''


    ''Borrowing the human body?''


    Detective Piccolo heard God''s inner activity and immediately talked with God telepathically, saying: "That''s it, I know who your body is! You damn old thing, it''s no wonder that you are so similar to my fighting style! Why did you come down here, God?!"


    "It seems that you finally know it, Demon King Piccolo. As for the reason why I came here, do I need to say more?"


    "Aren''t you planning to wipe me out of this world?"


    "Nothing wrong at all!"


    "Huh! You want to destroy my Big Demon King Piccolo, are you crazy?! You and I are one body, if I die, you will die too! God!"

 937 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 937

    "I know, but you don''t dare to kill me either. You are very sorry for your life, Bick!"


    "Damn old thing! Are you really afraid of death?!"


    The dialogue between Piccolo and the gods is entirely based on the telepathic abilities of the Namekians, and the great elders also have the same ability. Of course, the same is true for geniuses like Piccolo, not to mention that the two of them still talk about beauty in telepathy. Nemesis, it is impossible for ordinary people to understand this alien language.


    "Bick, don''t worry, I won''t commit suicide, but I learned how to deal with you from humans!"


    "what did you say?!"


    God took a step back and took out a small bottle from the left pocket of his jacket and placed it on the ground. It was about the same level as a bottle of rose essential oil. The unique thing about this bottle was the word''big Devil Seal''.


    The mustache emcee touched his sunglasses and faithfully relayed everything that happened on the ring to the audience.


    "The fairy suddenly took out a small bottle from his pocket. It doesn''t look like a weapon. What is he going to do?!"


    "You are enlightened! Piccolo!"


    "Difficult... Could it be..."


    "Magic Fengbo!!"


    The secret technique developed by the masters of Turtle Immortal and Crane Immortal, once the world¡¯s strongest earthling Wu Taidou, was used to seal the original Bick Demon in the electric pot. God knew he could not kill Bick, so He chose to use this trick to seal Piccolo here forever!


    The strength of the god is stronger than Wu Taidou and Guixianren. Without the need to gather Qi, he can immediately use the Demon Seal Wave, and the green light appears on his body because of this trick!


    God opened his arms, and then suddenly pushed forward a green ball of light!


    Mo Fengbo''s green ball of light spins like a tornado in mid-air. This sealing secret technique developed by Wu Taidou continues to fly towards the young Bick!


    The power of Mo Fengbo is too strong, even the spectators who are watching the game nearby have been greatly affected, all of them are blown to each other by the energy of Mo Fengbo, the dazzling light, ordinary people can not use the naked eye. Observed!


    "It''s a pity, old god!"


    Facing Demon Fengbo, Piccolo didn''t see any fear or panic on his face. Instead, with endless coldness, he shouted: "This trick will kill you!! Demon Fengbo reverses!!"


    "what?!"


    It can only be said that Piccolo''s growth has far exceeded God''s expectations. Perhaps God had long expected that he would not be Piccolo''s opponent if he fights, not to mention that he could not kill Piccolo, so he prepared this trick. Feng Bo, but did not expect that Piccolo has grown to a point where even Demon Feng Bo can rebound!


    The magic wave sent by the god was bounced back by Piccolo, and instead concentrated the body of God himself!


    God''s strength can''t resist the power of this magic seal wave, and as the green tornado continues to whirl, it has gradually approached the small bottle on the ground!


    "It''s over! I didn''t expect this to happen! At least save this human body first!"


    God lifted his possession and immediately left from the ordinary earthling uncle, while the body of God was completely enclosed in the small bottle by Mo Fengbo, and Piccolo quickly rushed to the small bottle. Beside, after plugging the cork, Piccolo breathed a sigh of relief.


    To be honest, if you want to deal with God and Monkey King, even if Piccolo is confident and arrogant, he doesn''t have much confidence. Now that God is sealed off, it''s a big problem.


    Without God''s possession, the uncle was just an ordinary middle-aged man, and he couldn''t even figure out the situation. It was only natural that Piccolo had won this game.


    Because the god was sealed in that small bottle by Piccolo, and Piccolo swallowed the small bottle into his stomach, everyone''s faces including Goku were gloomy.


    Naruto didn''t care much about Piccolo and God, so he continued to teach his daughter.


    "Remember, Edith, although your talents far surpass me and Seleba, you are too small after all, and your combat effectiveness has not been fully developed. Now you are far from invincible, like the demon just now. Feng Bo, if it was played by Wukong, Piccolo might not be able to bounce back so easily. When two people have similar fighting power, reasonable tactics and fighting skills, these things are likely to reverse the situation."


    "Got it." Edith is always so obedient in front of Naruto, with two pure white eyes smiling like two beautiful crescents.


    Naruto held this cute little guy in his arms and gently combed her soft black hair with his hands, and said: "Don''t worry, we will meet many powerful enemies in the near future. What I said, you can understand one by one in the battle."


    "Great enemy? Is it like Frieza?"


    "Much better than him, my dear. When you can transform into a Super Saiyan, you will understand that at that level, even Frieza is not a strong enemy."


    Naruto¡¯s words made Edith seem to have found her way to the future. Her eyes emitted divine light and fighting intent that did not match her age. Saiyans can surpass their limits only in constant battles. !


    Most people don¡¯t understand what happened in the battle between Piccolo and God, and the world¡¯s No. 1 martial arts club will continue. In the second half of the game, Goku defeated Yajiro Hebei, Tianjin Fan defeated Klin, both It was easy to solve the battle, and the next semi-final is even more exciting.


    On the one hand, the champion and runner-up of the previous session, Tianjin Fan and Monkey King met in the semifinals ahead of schedule, on the other hand, it was Edith, the youngest player in the history of the world¡¯s No. 1 Budokai. Everyone wanted to see this The cute little girl can continue to beat her opponents, and even get the title of No. 1 in the world at the age of four!


    According to the previous eight-final lottery, the first semi-final was the game between Edith and Piccolo.


    Actually, this Piccolo was born from an egg three years ago, and is actually a little younger than Edith, who is four years old now. However, Piccolo is more than two meters tall and looks really very tall after standing upright. Tall, Edith also appeared smaller.


    Today Piccolo is still a bit arrogant, sneered like a devil, looking at Edith, who is about the same length as his own leg, and said: "I didn''t expect a child like you to make it to the final, but don''t worry. My goal is not you, it''s Monkey King."


    The height difference between the two sides is too large. Edith would be very uncomfortable if she raised her head and talked to Piccolo, so she just used the dance air technique to fly, maintaining the same height as Piccolo, and felt really comfortable. .


    "I heard Brother Goku said that your previous generation almost ruled the world. I don''t know how strong you are. Now, don''t worry, I won''t kill you!" Edith opened her mouth to challenge Piccolo''s patience. The limit, judging from the mischievous light in her eyes, it was obviously intentional!


    A trace of anger flashed across Pic''s green face, and then he smiled coldly: "Since you want to die, you can''t blame me!"


    After Piccolo finished speaking, his figure suddenly wanted Edith to rush forward, and quite strong power gathered on the green palms, and the power was infinite.


    Edith smiled slightly, and her body became softer and slippery than any aquatic animal. She seemed to suddenly become a feather. She didn''t need to dodge hard, just because of the punching wind generated by Piccolo. Just let Edith avoid it automatically.


    Piccolo missed a hit, and his arm immediately stretched out and grabbed Edith''s body, but when he was about to touch it, he didn''t know why he suddenly retracted it.


    Edith glanced at Piccolo with a slightly surprised look, and was active:''Did he discover my actions?Dad was right. Although my combat effectiveness is much better than them, my combat experience is indeed not as good as that. Well, I have to practice hard.''


    In fact, for a moment, Edith meant to activate her own bones. If Piccolo caught him, Piccolo would definitely be hurt, but Piccolo may instinctively perceive the danger, so he stopped at the end. , Which surprised Edith slightly.


    Piccolo didn¡¯t attack, Edith instantly turned from defense to offense, rushing under Piccolo with his short stature, and then supporting his body with one hand, and hit Piccolo with a kick in the abdomen. , So that Piccolo flew to an altitude of 100 meters.


    "Accept the move! Gossip empty palm!"


    Chapter 57-Piccolo''s identity revealed!Naruto''s complaint again!


    Chakra passed through the acupuncture points in Edith''s hand, and suddenly formed a rock-like hardness, and launched towards Piccolo in midair!


    As soon as Piccolo stabilized his figure, he heard a whirring wind. Although his eyes could not see anything strange, he still followed the body''s reaction and immediately moved away!


    boom!


    It turns out that Piccolo escaped very promptly, because at the moment he escaped, Edith''s gossip empty palm punched a big hole in his white cloak.


    If it¡¯s a slate, a big hole has been punched through something like the ground, it¡¯s fine, but the cloak is originally a light and soft thing, it will float with the received power, so that it can be cleaned by Edith¡¯s attack. Punched a big hole neatly, which surprised Piccolo.


    Taking advantage of Pic''s stunned time, Edith rushed from the ring to Piccolo''s back, rotated his body, and hit Piccolo in the back with a fierce whirling kick!


    "Give me down!"


    Poor Piccolo was hit hard by Edith not long after flying into the air. Under the strange power erupting from Edith''s small body, Piccolo could only fall to the ground, the body and the ring. The floor tiles once again had an intimate contact, which once again destroyed the newly-rested arena!


    Edith landed slowly on the ring. With the moustache emcee counting down the countdown, she faintly looked at Piccolo, who was lying in the big pit, and said: "Don''t pretend, get up quickly. Your strength should not be solved so easily."


    Namek has a regeneration ability that Saiyans can only envy, and has a strong vitality like Xiaoqiang. Edith''s attack just now has no killer, and she has no plan to kill Pic, otherwise it would be a trick. The outcome has been decided.

 938 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 938

    Before Mr. Mustache''s master of ceremonies counted down to five, Piccolo stood up from the ground and patted the dust on his body.


    "I didn''t expect to underestimate you before. It seems that your strength is far more than what you showed before."


    "I admit, you are right."


    "But don''t think you can beat me like this!"


    Piccolo took off his heavy white clothes and the hat on his head. Judging from the sound made by these two things when they fell to the ground, they both have considerable weight. It can be seen that Piccolo has always been wearing such heavy clothes before. He didn''t take it off even when he was fighting with God.


    "The warm-up exercise is over, now is the real battle!"


    "I hope it''s the same as you said, if you solve it too quickly, it''s boring."


    Piccolo took off his heavy clothes now, and his speed exploded. The green figure appeared in front of Edith in an instant, and slammed his elbow on Edith''s head!


    Edith lay down directly, while supporting her body with her hands, and then rotating, swept her foot to Piccolo''s bottom plate!


    Piccolo lost his center of gravity with Edith''s kick, and immediately stretched his arms to stabilize his body on the ground. Then his eyes glowed red, and then two golden light beams were emitted from Piccolo''s eyes!


    Edith wanted to take advantage of the situation to attack, but Piccolo suddenly used the eye beam. Within such a short distance, Edith was unwilling to be hit by Piccolo, and immediately flew back, avoiding Piccolo''s eye beam.


    Edith¡¯s combat experience is no better than Piccolo. Although Edith dodges the attack, the next move is immediately connected, the arm stretches out, and the sharp claws are close at hand!


    Edith stretched out her hand to grab Piccolo''s stretched arm, and then a strange force burst out, dragging Piccolo''s arm to round him, and then slamming him into the sky.


    "Xianxiang!"


    Edith''s shoulder made a creaking sound, her shoulder bone sank, and then she swung her arm vigorously in short bursts, blasting the air with one punch, and compressing the air to produce a powerful air cannon!


    Piccolo, who was in the air, faced Edith''s evening attack. He couldn''t help but swayed backwards. Edith seized the opportunity to bully him.


    "Intense light bomb!!"


    Piccolo condensed his qi in front of him and turned into a huge golden light bullet flying towards Edith in the air!


    "Such an attack is useless! Xixiang!"


    Edith once again hit the strongest punch of the Eight Door Dunjia, slamming the air quickly, compressing the air to produce a huge air cannon, and completely destroying Piccolo''s fierce light bomb with one punch!


    Seeing Edith ruined his fierce flare so lightly, at this moment, he doubted whether he could defeat the little girl for the first time.


    Edith deliberately used Piccolo to hone her fighting awareness and mastery of the timing of the use of tricks, so instead of defeating Piccolo directly, she suppressed her power and waved her hand quickly!


    "Five fingers piercing!"


    Five finger bones like threaded bullets flew out from Edith¡¯s little hand. Piccolo heard the whine of the wind at this time, and he didn¡¯t dare to think any more. He immediately concentrated all his energy and must defeat this powerful force. Little girl!


    After avoiding Edith''s five-finger piercing bullet in the air, Piccolo immediately gathered his whole body.Piccolo¡¯s qi is very huge, all the hands gathered together, there is even a faint blue electric current around him. This huge qi seems to make Piccolo¡¯s muscles swell a little at this moment, producing even greater strength. Shaking each other, a heavy fist slammed into Edith''s body!


    boom!!


    Edith raised her arm and used her slender arm to withstand the attack of Piccolo''s full strength.


    Piccolo was exerting force all over his body, his teeth rattled, his eyes flashed red again, aimed at Edith''s heart, and two eye beams were immediately launched!


    Edith subconsciously wanted to avoid, but Naruto''s voice suddenly appeared in her mind.


    ''Don''t step back, bend over and avoid, take the opportunity to attack!''


    Although Edith is mischievous and mischievous, in her world, Naruto is the sky, and what Naruto says can¡¯t be wrong. This idea was already deep in her mind when Edith¡¯s worldview was formed. , Immediately following Naruto¡¯s words, bent down and lowered his head, once again using his short stature, Piccolo¡¯s two eye beams flew over Edith¡¯s head. Edith seized this moment of opportunity and aimed at very close range. With Piccolo, his hands formed a weird seal!


    "Day Tiger!!"


    The Chakra in Edith''s body turned into a huge white tiger, opened a terrifying mouth, and instantly swallowed Piccolo. A strong white light erupted over the martial arts venue. The dazzling light made people completely Can''t open your eyes!


    The mustache emcee wore sunglasses, but he was not affected at this time, and continued to do his broadcast conscientiously.


    "It''s really amazing! Player Edith suddenly issued a trick called Hiruto, and completely hit the second-generation Demon player. This force is really unimaginable! It seems that the second-generation Demon player is in danger!"


    The professional attitude of this mustache emcee, even Naruto would give him thirty-two likes, and in the air, the light of Hiruto¡¯s explosion quickly dissipated, revealing Pic¡¯s shot by Hiruto. Figure.


    "The Demon II player seems to be injured, and his clothes are also damaged a lot, but it doesn''t seem to be too serious, and he should be able to continue fighting!"


    The moustache emcee continued to maintain a dedicated attitude, but he was taken aback for a moment, watching Piccolo, who was slowly falling from the sky, his clothes damaged, and a lot of blood stained.


    "Why do I feel as if I have seen a second-generation player from somewhere?"


    There were also sharp-eyed audiences in the venue, and they quickly connected the Demon II who was standing on the ring with the terrifying Demon King three years ago.


    "He looks like the Demon King Piccolo!"


    "No, no?! Isn''t the Great Devil Piccolo dead?! Otherwise, it won''t be silent for three years!"


    "But he is really alike, no, he is exactly the same as Big Demon King Piccolo!"


    Piccolo¡¯s identity can¡¯t be concealed at all. Piccolo spit out a mouthful of blood foam and laughed wildly: ¡°Yes, I am Piccolo! As long as the troublesome guys are resolved, I will renew Rule the world!"


    "It''s really, really the Demon King Piccolo!"


    "Run quickly!"


    It can only be said that the impact of Piccolo three years ago was really too great. Even after three years, people¡¯s fear of him has not diminished. After listening to Piccolo¡¯s recognition of his identity, the audience They all ran away in a panic, desperately wanting to leave this papaya island, the world''s most crowded martial arts venue, but within a few minutes, it became like a ghost town, with few ghost shadows at all.


    Edith tilted her head, as if she didn''t understand the scene, her tone was lost, and she said, "What''s so scary about?"


    Now basically all the audience has run away, and the rest are the warriors on earth, and the family of Naruto and others.


    "It''s really amazing!" The mustache emcee still held his own microphone, and his passionate voice made him unable to forget him, "I didn''t expect that the second-generation player of the Devil is actually the Big Devil of Piccolo! This is the victory of this game. What happens if you lose?!"


    Naruto and Seleba both turned their heads, looked at the mustache emcee with a rather admiring look, and suddenly said something very philosophical.


    "Are you still there?"


    Chapter 58-Piccolo''s last resort, super explosive magic wave!


    In the entire venue of the world¡¯s No. 1 Budokai, apart from the few fighters and Naruto¡¯s family, there is only Mr. Mustache, the emcee of ceremonies. Facing the big devil Bick, he dare to stay here. Host, I really have to say it is awesome.


    Facing the reverent gazes of Naruto and Seleba, Mr. Mustache''s emcee said righteously, "As a host, I will continue to host no matter what happens. This is my job!"


    "Really worthy of admiration..."


    Although there is no fighting power, this persistence is really worthy of recognition. Even fighters like Celiba admire this mustache emcee. Anyway, this kind of thing would never be done if it were put on her. .


    Piccolo revealed his identity. As a result, all the audience was scared away. Looking at the empty venue nearby, which was really called the Moncoroque, Edith curled her lips unhappily, looking at Piccolo with pure white eyes, and said: "It''s all you, scaring them all away!"


    Even if Edith matures prematurely, she also has a lot of childish aspects and is quite expressive. She wanted to show up in front of so many people, but Piccolo scared them all away when she reported her name. Edith The idea of ??being pushy turned into a fantasy, and of course I was very upset.


    Piccolo can''t be as relaxed as Edith, he has already regarded Edith as a stronger enemy than Monkey King, and he will defeat her at all costs!

 939 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 939

    "It''s still so easy, just take advantage of it now, and then I will show all my strength! Ah!"


    Although I was attacked by Edith¡¯s zero-distance day tiger just now and suffered some damage, it was not too serious. In terms of the regenerative ability of the Namek, Piccolo¡¯s injuries quickly recovered, although his Qi decreased. It was a little bit, but it was not a big problem. At this time, Piccolo concentrated all his qi.


    That huge aura made Piccolo''s figure tall, or huge!


    Bikyuan itself is more than two meters tall, and is the tallest among all Z fighters in the future, but at this time, his body shape is changing in the direction of a giant!


    Naruto and the others seemed to have arrived in the kingdom of giants all of a sudden, and they became small creatures of the hobbit kingdom. Piccolo''s size grew rapidly in a short time, but within half a minute, Piccolo became A super giant over ten meters tall!


    Such a huge body shape would definitely cause quite a terrifying pressure for the average person. Compared with Piccolo''s huge body at this time, Edith already appeared even smaller.


    After becoming such a huge body, Piccolo completely looked down at Edith and said: "The game ends here, now let you see the horror of my Piccolo!"


    Edith raised her head to look at Piccolo, who was huge in size. There was no fear in her pure white eyes, as pure as crystal.


    "Become such a big body, are you going to be a living target for me?"


    Edith was still irritating, and Bickson laughed coldly. Now he doesn''t care about the damn rules. What he wants now is to kill all the people who stand in front of him, and Edith is one of them. !


    "Look at the punch!!"


    Piccolo roared, and that huge fist hit Edith''s body fiercely. After his size became huge, Piccolo''s strength was greatly improved, but from Edith''s point of view, his agility was reversed. It is reduced because of this.


    Although the speed is the same, but compared to the huge size, the speed equivalent to the original small body is not enough. Even if he does not open his eyes, Piccolo is now full of flaws in Edith¡¯s eyes. .


    Edith is now short in stature, but his agility is incomparable to Piccolo. Her figure is flying in the air, like a butterfly wearing a flower, avoiding Piccolo''s huge fist, and then flying high in the air. , Flew in front of Piccolo.


    Piccolo''s eyes glowed red, and two destructive eye rays immediately hit Edith''s body!


    Edith turned around in mid-air, and the two rays of eyes immediately flew across Edith''s body, breaking a hill not far away.


    "It''s a pity. Although your strength has increased due to your body becoming bigger, you have lost your flexibility, so you can''t beat me."


    Even Edith herself can see the flaws in Piccolo. She shook her head quite maturely like Naruto, and said, "You are the same as the Namek named Slug we met before. In comparison, the combat effectiveness is far worse."


    "If you want to talk big, beat me first! Energy wave!!"


    Piccolo was stunned, and he was obviously furious by Edith, but immediately issued a golden gas bullet in his hand. With Piccolo¡¯s huge body now, this trick will become even more destructive. force!


    Edith curled her lips boringly, thinking that Piccolo could have some great tricks, but Piccolo''s power became bigger and it made Edith feel bored and stretched out her white tender little hand.


    Edith¡¯s left palm has the same black moon mark as Naruto, representing the yin power inherited from him. Now Edith uses this power to form a small chakra in her palm The whirlpool easily caught Piccolo''s golden gas bomb.


    Piccolo¡¯s move was powerful enough to blast off a mountain top, and it was caught by Edith¡¯s little hand. Chakra¡¯s rotation took Piccolo¡¯s energy to spin together, dispersing and stripping all the golden qi, and finally completely Disappeared without a trace.


    "I said, it''s impossible for you to beat me like this! Open your eyes!"


    Edith finally turned on her pupil technique. In the original pure white eyes, the traces of pupils could be seen at this time, and the blue veins bulging around the temples showed her state of concentration.


    Bick''s heart shuddered, and there was a sudden chill on his back. Under Edith''s state at this time, Bick really had a horrible feeling that his whole body was seen through.


    "Now you have no chance of winning at all, Piccolo!"


    "Damn it! Stop looking down on people!"


    Piccolo burst out with golden aura, violently increasing his speed and strength, but only when he opened his eyes, Edith really showed his terrifying power. Piccolo¡¯s attack was for Edith. It has no effect anymore. Relying on the infinitely insightful white eyes, Edith can easily see through all the weak places on Piccolo and then strike accurately!


    Because he opened his eyes, even if Piccolo attacked from Edith''s blind spot, it didn''t make any sense. All Piccolo''s tricks had been easily seen by Edith!


    Wearing a white combat uniform, Edith flew back and forth in front of Piccolo like a pure white butterfly, and then landed at the same height as Piccolo''s abdomen. Her body turned around in the air. At the same time, use the inherent softness to rotate your wrist.


    "Spiral gossip breaks the mountain!"


    Using the dual rotation of her body and wrist, Edith played her most penetrating trick. When she hit a palm, Chakra was already spinning like a spiral pill, with incomparable penetrating power!


    Puff!!


    Piccolo''s eyes widened in shock, but the sharp pain in his abdomen forced Piccolo to immediately kneel on the ring. Edith¡¯s breaking shot directly penetrated Piccolo¡¯s body from front to back. Among the splashing flesh and blood, there is also a small white bottle.


    Although Edith is not a strong obsession with cleanliness, the girl still likes to be clean after all, but she doesn''t like the blood stains on her body. She used her empty palm to hit the small bottle in the direction of Goku!


    "Brother Wukong, take it!"


    "Thanks, Edith!"


    That bottle is naturally the bottle that sealed the gods. Goku was still worried about how to save the gods, but Piccolo grew bigger in front of Edith, but Edith seized the opportunity and beat Piccolo''s body. Wear it, naturally the bottle sealed with God also flew out.


    Wukong unplugged the bottle, and the god sealed by his own Demon Fengbo reappeared in this world!


    Piccolo clutched his abdomen in pain, because the severe pain from being punched through made it difficult for him to maintain this huge body, and his body shape gradually returned to its original shape.


    Edith floated slowly in front of Piccolo and said, "Now, you should know that you can''t beat me by now. Just give in, or you will be hit harder later. "


    Although what Edith said is true, how can a warrior like Piccolo with a proud personality concede defeat in the face of a little girl, gave Edith a bitter look, and then immediately concentrated all his energy on his abdomen and was pierced Wound!


    "what!"


    Namek has the terrifying vitality like Xiaoqiang. Even if a big hole is completely punched in the abdomen, Piccolo is not life-threatening. The wound on the abdomen is completely healed in a flash, but his eyes are changed by Edith''s words. Full of anger!


    "I don''t believe this trick is of no use to you! Ahhhhh!"


    Piccolo was hit by Edith one after another. Although he has not lost his mind, he is already furious. He has to use his strongest trick regardless of any consequences!


    Piccolo arched his body and grabbed his own shoulders with both hands. Judging from the violent veins on his forehead, he felt great pain because of the movement of gathering all the qi!


    Piccolo has been forced by Edith so that he can only use the last resort. The huge energy is condensed in Piccolo. This huge force makes the nearby gravel dust all fly towards the sky, and the air is filled with horror. !


    "The second-generation player of the devil...No, it should be said that it is a Piccolo player!" The mustache emcee still forgets me, and continues his host work. How about his tricks? Can Edith player defeat such a powerful enemy?! It''s really exciting!"


    "Idiot! Hurry up and hide!"


    The professionalism of the mustache emcee really makes people feel speechless, even Naruto completely lost his ability to complain to him, but quickly completed the seal in his hand.


    "Mu Dun''s Four Pillars Family Art!"


    "Super explosive magic wave!!"


    Chapter 59-Champion Edith, the legendary Super Saiyan!


    It should be because of the butterfly effect caused by the appearance of Naruto, so both Wukong and Piccolo are stronger than the same period!


    Piccolo used his whole body''s energy to create a super big explosion. The terrifying power is probably more powerful than the magical star-tailed jade spiral shuriken that Naruto used during the battle against Kaguya!


    Although there is no such terrible nuclear radiation, the scope of the explosion is even larger than the original little boy and fat man combined!


    The golden explosion wave swept all around quickly. Under the attack of Piccolo''s huge gas, all the prosperous buildings on Papaya Island turned into dust, and the building made of reinforced concrete was completely destroyed in an instant.


    Papaya Island is prosperous because of the world¡¯s number one martial arts society, and now it is also destroyed because of the world¡¯s number one martial arts society. Piccolo¡¯s super explosive magic wave completely destroyed everything, and the huge explosion wave even spread to the sea and set off A huge wave!

 940 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 940

    The fighting power reached the level of Bick and Goku, and it was already considered a natural disaster level. They could destroy a huge city with a full blow, and even razing the Himalayas to the ground was not a difficult task.


    The terrifying explosion of the super-explosive magic wave lasted for a full minute before it gradually ceased. When the smoke and dust in the air land or fly away, so that other people can see the situation on the ring, it will be five minutes later.


    Using Tianjin Fan¡¯s Qigong Cannon to blast a large hole on the ground and escape the disaster, when they climbed out of the large hole again, everyone except Wukong was shocked on the spot.


    "This, is this Papaya Island?!"


    Klin exclaimed uncontrollably, and the surrounding area had become desolate. Yamucha saw this scene and couldn''t help but swallowed his saliva. A few minutes ago, it was the prosperous Papaya Island. Under Piccolo''s move, he turned into a wasteland, just like the place where he was still a robber, or it was even more sinister.


    In the wasteland, there are scorpions, lizards and other drought-tolerant creatures that can survive, but under Piccolo¡¯s super-explosive magic wave, life has been completely turned into luxury!


    Under such a huge explosion, there is only one house in the entire Papaya Island that is still intact. What''s more outrageous is that this house is even made of wood.


    The wooden house that was just born and only took a few minutes was automatically decomposed into wooden vines, and then disappeared completely within a few seconds, exposing the people inside that were protected by the wooden house intact.


    Except for Naruto and Celiba, everyone was terrified under the power of Piccolo''s super explosive magic wave!


    I just saw Edith playing Piccolo so easily. It wasn''t that Piccolo was weak, but Edith was too strong. The destruction caused by this super-explosive magic wave was enough to witness Piccolo''s strength. powerful!


    Kiki looked at the surrounding desolation with fear, her voice trembling, and said: "Too, too strong?! Where''s Edith?! Edith won''t..."


    It can only be said that the martial arts on the earth are not very effective. Except for Naruto and Seleba, everyone else is afraid of Piccolo¡¯s power. Edith is indeed very strong, but in their eyes, no matter what It is impossible for a strong person to survive in such an explosion center!


    Piccolo gasped violently, and the sweat on his forehead continued to drop on the ring that had turned into loess. It can be seen that to send out such a huge super-explosive magic wave, almost all Piccolo''s breath was consumed. The strength and breathing are completely chaotic, and the arrogant and confident Big Devil Bick, now in his eyes, has the boundless fear for the first time!


    "It''s a pity. With your strength, if you condense all the qi in one point, it might make me feel some pain, but the explosion in all directions, the power is scattered, and the power at a single point is weakened."


    Although Piccolo has a combat power of nearly five hundred, which is enough to destroy a large island, compared to Edith, who has a combat power of over one million, the gap is two thousand times. The huge power gap cannot be made up anyway. , All Piccolo''s qi was bet on this super-explosive magic wave. Although there is still some qi, compared to when it first started, there is no one in combat power.


    "It seems that you don''t have any remaining power to fight. Let''s end this game here."


    Edith flashed and rushed to Piccolo, put her little hand on Piccolo, and then gently pushed out a palm.


    Edith used soft energy in this palm. Although he didn''t hurt Piccolo, Piccolo felt an irresistible force, just like the situation where Yamucha was beaten out of the court by Edith. Now Piccolo couldn''t resist Edith''s exquisite palm strength, and was shaken out of the field by Edith, completely falling outside.


    "Referee, can we announce the result?"


    The vitality is extremely strong. Mr. Mustache, who is still alive today, pushed his sunglasses and took a closer look at the scene. Although the entire Papaya Island was razed to the ground, the protruding area can still be seen as the original ring s position.


    "Well, it''s indeed off the court. Player Piccolo fell out of the court, and it was Player Edith who won!"


    Regardless of whether anyone heard it, Mr. Mustache¡¯s host continued to the end. Although Piccolo had spent most of his anger, he didn¡¯t suffer any injuries. He glanced bitterly at Edith and said, "You won¡¯t kill me today. Sooner or later, I will come back for revenge!"


    Edith was still a child, and her thinking was not as complicated as that of adults. She didn''t feel much about revenge. She shrugged and said, "If you want to come, I will come. If you become stronger, I will I am happy to fight with you."


    "Humph!"


    Piccolo snorted and left immediately. No one tried to stop him. After all Piccolo and God are one body. If Piccolo dies, God will die as well, and Dragon Ball will disappear. Everyone''s ideas are basically the same.


    Although Papaya Island was completely razed to the ground, the few martial idiots on the scene continued the game. Wukong defeated Tianjin Fan, and then lost to Edith in the final. The guy Yamucha was the world for three consecutive times. The No. 1 Budo Club was eliminated in the first round of the finals, while Wukong was runner-up for three consecutive times.


    The 23rd Choppy World No. 1 Budo Club is finally over. The four-year-old girl who just won the championship, after winning the championship, fell on Naruto¡¯s shoulders with a look of surprise. Can''t see the joy of winning the championship.


    Naruto nodded Edith''s small nose with his hand, which made the girl grimacing at Naruto unhappily.


    Naruto stretched out his hand and took Edith''s small body into his arms, let her face her, and said, "What''s the matter, my little princess, why is she so unhappy?"


    Edith pursed her mouth, as if she had organized in her brain the rhetoric that she is not very rich now, and then said: "It''s not unhappy, it just feels...uh... after winning the championship, it seems that I didn''t imagine it. So happy."


    Naruto had thoughts like this before, so he probably understood her daughter''s mind, combed her soft black hair with her hands, and said, "It''s not surprising, after all, there is too much difference in combat effectiveness. You will feel it during the game. The excitement of the game, but after I won the championship, I felt like I was suddenly empty, and I felt a little collapsed."


    Naruto¡¯s words, it¡¯s a bit difficult for Edith, who is now only four years old, to fully understand, but this little confused girl nodded, bit her finger with her teeth, and looked up at Naruto.


    "Then Dad didn''t participate in the competition because of this feeling?"


    "Yes."


    Naruto nodded and acknowledged this. He participated in the world''s No. 1 martial arts club for the first time just to fulfill his childhood dream. Now that he has won the championship, he has fulfilled his dream. He has no enthusiasm for the world''s best martial arts club. What I want is to fight more powerful enemies, and the world is number one on earth, obviously not at this level!


    Gently patted the head of the little girl in his arms, Naruto felt that he should not continue to discuss this kind of very philosophical issue with his daughter, and turned to the most important food issue for them.


    "Don''t talk about it, we should go home too, what do we want to eat tonight? Just as a reward for you to win the championship, dad cook."


    "Great!"


    Edith danced with joy. Whether it is the body of the fairy or the blood of the Saiyan, it represents a huge appetite. Edith has both at the same time. Of course, the appetite cannot be measured by normal people''s standards, even if it is a whole head. Buffalo is just an appetizer.


    Seeing her baby''s excitement and frantic ordering, Naruto really felt so much love, touched Edith''s soft face with his hand, and said: "Eat so much, you are not afraid of getting fat?"


    Edith pursed her mouth cutely, and said, "What''s the matter? Is it because people become fat, so Dad doesn''t want me?"


    "How is that possible? Edith will always be my baby."


    "Hehe...I will stick to my father forever!"


    Edith is always just a child by Naruto''s side. Today, she can''t see that she is the powerful warrior who easily defeated the Big Demon King and Monkey King just now. She is just a little girl who likes to stick to her father.


    "Goku." Naruto waved to Wukong with his baby girl on top of his head, "We are here to say goodbye, and we should go home too."


    Although Wukong had just been defeated by Edith, he did not see any frustration in his expression. Instead, he was very excited because he was fighting with the master. He nodded and said, "Well, I have to continue to work hard. I will never lose to Edith again!"


    "Then you have to work harder, Goku!" There was a trace of pride in a slightly tough voice, Celiba akimbo her hips, and her tail swayed from side to side. "If you want to defeat Edith, you have to pay. Countless hard work, after all, my daughter is a genius!"


    "Speaking of genius, Seleba, Goku is the same as you. He is also someone who has the potential to become the legendary Super Saiyan."


    "Super Saiyan?" Goku was sent to the earth since he was a child. He didn''t know the legend in the Saiyan clan at all, and it was the first time he heard this name.


    Naruto and Seleba looked at each other, and the two nodded. The latter stepped forward and said, "In this case, let you see the legendary Super Saiyan! Drink it!"


    Chapter 60-Super decisive battle that the world is watching!Goku vs Vegeta!


    Six years ago, Naruto and Seleba were already extremely powerful. Six years later, after six years of space travel, their strength became a puzzle that everyone wanted to know the answer. Tice can easily defeat Pic and Goku, so how strong should Naruto and Seleba be as her parents?


    Although Seriba became pregnant with Edith shortly after killing Frieza, so, counting the pregnancy in October, plus the rest after giving birth, Seriba has not practiced well for more than a year. , But even if she doesn''t change her body, her strength is far more than anyone present except Naruto!


    Although Edith is a genius, she is too young after all, and unlike Naruto and Celiba, has a rich experience of fighting against strong rivals. Her talent cannot be used for food. Her combat effectiveness is similar to that of Celie today. Compared with Pakistan, there is still a long way to go!


    Before fighting, Seleba was just gathering his qi, and the power made Wukong and the others feel extremely shocked.


    The purplish-red qi on Seleba rushed high into the sky, causing all the smoke and dust that had been scattered in the air due to Piccolo''s super-explosive magic wave to be blown away at this time, and the air was full of Seleba''s gas!


    The golden light flashed by, and Seleba¡¯s originally powerful Qi was like a volcanic eruption in an instant. The golden Qi erupted towards the sky. As a result, Seleba¡¯s hair became completely golden. The light green eyes were Countless indifference.


    "This is the state of the legendary Super Saiyan!"


    Celiba spoke coldly, because after transforming into a Super Saiyan, it would have an impact on her personality. Celiba was no exception, and her tone became very cold.


    Cyliba¡¯s voice frightened the others and then eased his mind. The powerful and oppressive aura of Super Saiyan, as well as the indifference from Cyliba¡¯s eyes, if you want to follow this If the enemy fights, I''m afraid they can''t even mention the fighting spirit!


    Even with Wukong''s innocent character, after seeing Sai Liba''s Super Saiyan transformation for the first time, he couldn''t help but exclaimed, "It turns out that it can be strong like this after cultivation!"

 941 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 941

    The transformation of Super Saiyan, for ordinary people, the sense of oppression is really too great, so Sailiba did not keep it for too long, and soon lifted her transformation, and her hair turned back to normal black again. It also relieved everyone in the vicinity.


    "Goku, Seriba used to belong to the lower-level fighters of Saiyans just like you, but after countless exercises and battles, you can challenge the limits of Saiyans, and then you may become a super Saiyan. The state is just like Celiba just now."


    It¡¯s been a long time since Seleba was a little uncomfortable rubbing her short hair, and then said: "I broke this limit in a battle with an enemy. I thought he was killed at the time." Looking in the direction of Naruto, he snorted, "So an unprecedented anger broke out in my heart, and then I became a Super Saiyan."


    "Angry? I understand."


    Although Wukong is natural, he is indeed a genius in combat. Now that he has seen Sai Liba''s super Saiyan transformation, it will definitely be of great benefit to his future progress!


    Grabbing his hairstyle that would never change under normal circumstances, Wukong asked another battle-related topic.


    "Brother Naruto, you''ve been talking about combat effectiveness before, how strong are your combat effectiveness with Sister Seleba?"


    "Well... if you reduce your combat power to numbers, both Goku and Piccolo are about five hundred, the word of God is two hundred and twenty, and Edith''s combat power is about 1.1 million if it reaches the limit. Liba¡¯s usual strength is seven million, but after transforming into a Super Saiyan, his combat power must be multiplied by fifty times, which is 350 million. As for myself, the total combat power is about 450 million. Look like."


    Naruto said a number that is completely incomprehensible, but that is the most true fact. With Wukong''s character, he felt a little frustrated for a moment, and then he became infinitely wary.


    "Unexpectedly, Naruto and Seleba have become so strong, I have to work hard!"


    "Come on, Goku, I''m waiting for the day when you surpass the Saiyan limit."


    Naruto stretched out his hand and patted Wukong''s words, with extreme affirmation in his tone, then turned and left with his baby girl on his head, saying: "We are going home, see you later."


    "Goodbye, Naruto Brother!"


    The world¡¯s number one martial arts club is finally over, and everyone has their own things to do. Whether it¡¯s training or doing other things, everyone has their own way to go, and after six years, they have to face the same powerful enemy. And get together again!


    Time has fast-forwarded for six full years, and a lot of things have happened during these six years. First of all, Naruto held a wedding in the Western Capital, and married four brides, Celiba, Bouma, Kiki and Lanqi at the same time. At that time, I really envied a lot of people, and Naruto had a thick-skinned face, so he ignored these and naturally became the son-in-law of Bouma''s family. In fact, the wealth owned by the Magnum Capsule Company could not be spent in a few lifetimes. of.


    And Wukong also married an earth woman named Noah, and gave birth to a son named Sun Wufan.


    Three years after the birth of Monkey King, that is, four years after the 23rd World No. 1 Budokai, Bouma finally conceived in October and gave Ming a lovely daughter named Bula. , Edith finally had a lovely sister.


    Probably because of the difference of her mother, Edith¡¯s body has Saiyan blood flowing in her body, so her character is very aggressive. However, in addition to Naruto¡¯s blood, Bra¡¯s body inherits Bouma¡¯s genes. , So this girl has shown surpassing ordinary people''s cleverness and playfulness since she was a child, but her naughty temperament is very obvious, and she is not keen on fighting.


    Later, when Bula turned one year old, Goku¡¯s brother, Raditz, arrived on Earth in a small aircraft. Although Wukong¡¯s combat effectiveness was higher than that of the original due to Naruto¡¯s influence, he faced a 1,500 combat force. Tiz, even Goku and Piccolo were at an absolute disadvantage. In the end, Wukong sacrificed his life and caused Piccolo to send out the magic light to kill Raditz and Goku together!


    Naruto did feel that Wukong¡¯s qi disappeared, but he didn¡¯t care about it, because he knew that after Wukong went to the underworld, he would go to the Northern Realm King to practice, which is definitely a good thing for Wukong, so Ming There is nothing to stop people.


    After a year, the two powerful Saiyans Napa and Vegeta finally arrived on Earth!


    Latiz¡¯s combat effectiveness is completely incomparable with the two of them. Even after a year of hard training, even the six of Piccolo, Gohan, Kelin, Yamucha, Tianjin Fan, and Dumpling can¡¯t deal with one. Napa, all but Gohan and Klin were killed in battle. Before Napa was about to kill Gohan and Klin, Wukong, who had practiced hard on the king star, finally arrived and defeated him with great strength. With Napa, Vegeta was cruel, and immediately killed this useless guy!(The plot in the middle is too long, and Wukong and Naruto''s combat effectiveness is too far apart, so Naruto is not very good at participating in this plot, so it is omitted directly, and then it will enter the stage of Wukong''s combat effectiveness. , So next is the official story of Dragon Ball Z)


    Vegeta''s personality is very arrogant, even if Goku easily defeated Napa, he, the Saiyan prince, wouldn''t put a low-level fighter like Goku in his eyes.


    "It seems that you chose this place as your cemetery, Kakarot? You should feel honored. Elite fighters like me rarely fight against lower-level fighters. Saiyans will be tested for combat quality when they are born. , A guy like you who is considered to be too low in combat power, so sent to a planet without a strong enemy is just a waste!"


    Goku could feel the tremendous power in Vegeta''s body. Facing such a powerful enemy, the blood of the Saiyan in Goku almost completely boiled.


    "Trash and genius are just a thin line apart! As long as you work hard to cultivate, even trash can surpass the elite!!"


    The words of Naruto and Seriba are still in my ears, especially with Seriba, who has constantly worked hard to surpass the limit from a low-level fighter, and finally turned into a super Saiyan. Goku absolutely believes that hard work can surpass everything!


    "Humph!" Vegeta''s proud face showed a smirk, "A very interesting joke, then I will show you the gap that can''t be surpassed no matter how hard you try!!"


    Vegeta and Wukong started at the same time, and they launched a fast attack in the air instantly!


    Both of them are constantly swinging at each other, but Vegeta now has a fighting power that absolutely surpasses Wukong, accurately avoiding every attack of Wukong, and then seizing the gap to counterattack!


    "What''s the matter, Kakarot?! You weren''t that weak when you defeated Napa, show it to me again!"


    Although Wukong¡¯s combat effectiveness has been improved a lot over the same period in the original, and now it is about 11,000 combat effectiveness, Vegeta has also been stimulated by Naruto and Celiba who defeated Frieza six years ago. Exercise, Vegeta''s current combat power is 25,000, far better than Wukong!


    Vegeta quickly walked around behind Wukong, hit Wukong''s back with both hands with heavy fists, and then kicked him away!


    Wukong reluctantly turned around in mid-air and landed firmly on the ground, looking at Vegeta standing on a rock platform, with an excited smile on his face, he muttered: "I can''t believe it, he hasn''t done his best yet. , The speed and strength are far better than me!"


    "What''s the matter, Kakarot, show me your strength, or do you mean your strength is exhausted?"


    "Okay! I''ll show it to you now! World King Fist!!"


    Chapter 61-Warrior''s Self-Esteem!Goku exceeds the limit!


    This is the secret skill Wu Kong learned from the King of the North, and it is also his trump card that can leapfrog!


    World King Fist!


    Precisely controlling the Qi of the whole body can increase the body''s speed, strength, explosive power and destructive power by several times. If you double the Jiewangquan, the power can be increased by 1.5 times, and the power of the subsequent Jiewangquan will be the same as that Same multiple!


    Because it is forcibly increasing the strength, once the control is not good, it will cause very big damage to the body. It is as dangerous as the eight-door Dunjia but powerful trick!


    With Wukong''s current power, he can only double the Realm King Fist without damaging himself.


    Wukong displayed the King''s Fist, and the original blue qi in his whole body turned into fiery red at this moment. The fighting power soared in an instant, and he rushed to Vegeta in an instant!


    Vegeta was suddenly attacked by Wukong. It seemed that he did not adapt to his speed. When Wukong punched and flew, Wukong could deeply perceive Vegeta''s strength, so he did not show mercy and immediately pursued from the air. !


    "Less look down on people!"


    With a loud shout, Vegeta stabilized his figure in mid-air. Even if Wukong used the King''s Fist to double his strength, which is about 22,000, Vegeta''s combat effectiveness was Even higher, Wukong was able to rely on Vegeta to hit him for a while, but he could not always take advantage. Vegeta seized the opportunity to fight back and kicked him away immediately!


    Wukong fell back to the ground, his eyes constantly looking for Vegeta!


    "Stupid! I''m behind you!"


    Vegeta''s arrogant roar appeared in Goku''s ears, but Goku''s body couldn''t keep up with Vegeta''s speed. Before he could escape, he was hit by Vegeta again!


    Today''s Vegeta is still the cold-blooded and proud Prince Saiyan, even if the enemy is his own clan, he can''t be merciful, and a golden gas bullet is instantly condensed in his hand!


    "Energy wave!!"


    "Jiewang fist twice!"


    Vegeta''s strength exceeded Wukong''s expectations. In the face of a huge crisis, Wukong could only escape the energy wave of Vegeta with twice the Realm King Fist, but his practice clothes were burned. half of.


    ''What kind of power and speed is this? Twice the Realm King Fist is not his opponent at all. If the Realm King Fist is tripled, I don''t know if the body can bear it.''


    "What''s the matter, Kakarot, do you have only this ability? I said, how can you be a waste like an elite fighter like me! No matter how you practice, waste is always waste? Your efforts will only delay your death by a few seconds at most!"


    "Heh! I can''t control that much now. If you have any reservations, I must be the one who loses! Triple Realm King Quan!"


    Faced with the strongest enemy in his life, Wukong finally used his power beyond the limit to force the Realm King Fist to be three times as much as his body could not bear when his strength was far inferior to the opponent!


    The power of the Triple Realm King Fist made Wukong¡¯s Qi soar, and the ultra-high temperature Qi caused Wukong¡¯s sweat to evaporate, forming a white air current, which mixed with the red Realm King¡¯s Qi to produce a very strong aura. Overwhelmed Vegeta''s momentum!


    "Na...Nani?! How can Kakarot be so strong?!"


    "Take it! Vegeta!!!"

 942 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 942

    Wukong roared in his mouth, burning red energy all over his body, and rushed towards Vegeta with an indomitable aura. After forcibly raising the Realm King Fist to three times, Wukong''s combat effectiveness has reached the level of 33,000. Vegeta completely suppressed the 26,000. Seeing Wukong rushing in front of him, Vegeta immediately wanted to fight back, but the strong aura that erupted from Wukong suppressed Vegeta''s movements, and he couldn''t actually do it. !


    boom!!


    The rocks couldn''t bear Wukong''s huge anger, and they collapsed one after another, and Vegeta was hit by Wukong''s heavy punches!


    Forcibly using the Triple Realm King Fist, Wukong''s body groaned in pain because he couldn''t bear it, but the attack continued at all. After stepping on the ground, he immediately rushed to Vegeta''s back, both feet Kicked Vegeta''s back hard!


    The attack on Vegeta just now, and now Goku has all returned. He was hit twice in a row, making Vegeta''s face extremely ugly, and roared: "Kakarot! Don''t you Too arrogant!!! Energy wave!!!"


    Vegeta threw a blue gas bomb again, but Wukong, who used the Triple Realm King Fist, far exceeded the speed of the gas bomb, and the burning red gas dragged out in the air. A perfect arc, and then let Vegeta turn into a meteor again!


    boom!!


    This is a wasteland. There are stone pillars caused by the erosion of wind and sand everywhere. These natural landscapes completely become victims in the battle between Vegeta and Goku. Vegeta was smashed out by Goku and his body was once again Countless stone pillars were knocked down!


    "Damn it!"


    For Vegeta, an elite warrior like him was wounded by a lower-level warrior like Kakarot. This is absolutely an unbearable shame. The anger erupted in his heart, and the powerful qi exploded all the gravel around him. !


    "Vegeta!!!"


    Wukong''s body has gradually reached its limit due to the side effects of Triple Realm King Fist, and there is endless pain in his voice, but he is still moving forward!


    "Shockwave!"


    Wukong used the speed of the world king''s fist to dodge Vegeta''s shock wave within a short distance, and then rushed to Vegeta''s back in an instant, knocking him into the air with a punch!Vegeta touched her feet and turned back immediately, the huge aura condensed in her right fist, so that it emitted a purple light!


    boom!!


    The fight between the two has reached its climax. Goku lowered his head to avoid Vegeta''s heavy fist, and then used the terrifying power of the Triple Realm King Fist to hit Vegeta''s stomach with a heavy punch. on!


    "Kakarot!!"


    Vegeta broke out in anger and punched out with both punches. Goku''s body was almost at its limit. He grabbed Vegeta''s fist with both hands, then slammed it with his head, followed by an elbow. Knee bump, hand knife, three consecutive blows!!Finally, holding Vegeta''s body, she fell towards the huge rock platform on the wasteland!!


    boom!!


    "what!"


    Vegeta''s body slammed into the hard rock, and her body was hit continuously by Wukong, and again, blood spurted out of her mouth uncontrollably!


    "No, impossible! How could Kakarot have such a strong power?!"


    Vegeta was already injured, but Wukong''s condition should be worse than him. Continuous use of the Triple Realm King Fist caused Wukong''s body to collapse. After landing, with Wukong''s strength, he actually stepped back five or six steps before stopping. !


    "Who the hell is this guy?! I can''t die like this, my body is about to collapse!"


    Vegeta stood up, her face turned extremely sordid because of anger, she wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth with the back of her hand, and looked at the scarlet stain on the back of her hand, Vegeta''s face became even more terrifying!


    "I can''t lose! I am the strongest Saiyan!" Vegeta roared endlessly, "How could I be defeated by this lower-level fighter?! I am the strongest fighter in the universe." Absolutely unforgivable, Kakarot! This planet is no longer needed! Kakarot, I will destroy you and this planet!!" (His Royal Highness, you are arrogant...)


    "what did you say?!"


    Vegeta was so angry that he exploded all his qi regardless of the consequences. The purple qi made his hair stand upright, and then the whole person rushed into the sky, condensing all the qi in his hands!


    "If you have the ability, stop and watch, Kakarot! Even if you are not dead, the earth will be destroyed!"


    "You inhuman fellow!!"


    "Ahhhhh!"


    "Damn it! You can only save yourself! Triple Realm King Fist!"


    Faced with Vegeta¡¯s super powerful attack that can destroy the earth, Goku has no choice. Once he turns on, the earth will be completely destroyed in Vegeta¡¯s attack. He can only block this move, and he must block it. !


    Once again, he tripled the Realm King Fist, Wukong formed a calyx shape with his hands, and once again used his best skill!


    "Turtle! Pai! Qi! Gong! Bo!"


    "You can''t resist my strongest trick! Flash cannon!!"


    The huge blue and purple beams of light collided in mid-air, and the spreading force caused the nearby rocks to burst. Even the entire earth trembles violently because of the collision of this trick!


    The earth was torn apart in the confrontation between Wukong''s Turtle Qigong and Vegeta''s flash cannon. This land was once again cruelly ravaged!


    "Jie Wangquan! Quadruple!"


    Regardless of the consequences, Wukong increased the Jiewangquan to four times. The original turtle style qigong immediately increased by one level. Originally, it was evenly matched with Vegeta with three times the power of the Jiewangquan. Now Wukong suddenly strengthened, and the turtle style qigong gradually increased. Suppressed Vegeta''s flash cannon!


    "Na, Nani?!"


    The huge tortoise-style qigong wave swallowed Vegeta''s body completely and flew up to an altitude of 10,000 meters!


    Wukong''s body forcibly used the Quadruple Realm King Fist, and he issued such a huge tortoise style qigong, and he was completely on the verge of collapse. With his current body, it was in a more serious condition than when Xiao Li fought Gaara. Seriously, being able to stand still is the result of Wukong''s extremely firm body and spirit!


    However, after receiving such a strong attack, Vegeta was also not dead. Wukong''s strength made him feel surprised and humiliated. Now he has planned to kill the lower-level warrior who brought him humiliation regardless of the consequences!


    "Kakarot, to be honest, I was surprised that you were able to exercise to such an extent, but I will kill you soon! Shake and regret under my strength, and you can reflect on your tail What a silly mistake to unplug!"


    "what did you say?!"


    "Explode! Artificial moon!!"


    A small ball of light appeared in Vegeta¡¯s hand. This ball of light didn¡¯t have any attack power, but it consumed so much energy, so that Goku could clearly feel that Vegeta¡¯s energy had dropped, but that After the ball of light exploded, it emitted the same blue light as the full moon. For the Saiyan, this is a treasure that can instantly increase combat effectiveness!


    The artificial moon is a secret skill of the Saiyans. Even in the Saiyans, only a few elite fighters can use it. Vegeta is the last Saiyan who can use this trick in the world!


    Vegeta looked up at the sky and received the blue light from the artificial moon in his eyes, which immediately triggered the wildness hidden in his bloodline. In just a few breaths, Vegeta became a giant ape, fighting strength It also skyrocketed ten times in an instant!


    Goku¡¯s tail was pulled off by the gods, and now even if he sees the moon, he won¡¯t transform, and Vegeta can still maintain his senses after transforming, although his qi has dropped to about 12,000 due to injuries and the use of artificial moons. However, after the transformation, the combat power suddenly soared to 120,000. Even if Wukong raised the Realm King Fist by five times, it was completely impossible to win. When Wukong decided to take the last resort and use the vitality bomb, Suddenly there was a slight fluctuation in the air, and then a man and two women appeared in front of Wukong.


    "Oh, it seems that the game is very lively."


    Chapter 62-Collapsed pride and self-esteem!


    Although the protagonist only appeared at the end, but Naruto and his family of three, it is too late to appear on the stage, Z Warriors all died in battle except for Goku, Klin and Gohan, and Goku was about to be killed by Beibei. They only appeared slowly when Geeta was killed.


    Seeing Naruto appearing here, Wukong knew that there would be no more danger. The body that had been supported by will finally couldn''t bear it. He fell to the ground all of a sudden, with a very tired smile on his face.


    "Brother Naruto, you finally came."


    "Ah, I''m sorry, the girl from Bra was pestering me to tell her stories, so she came a little late."


    Naruto casually made an excuse. Regardless of whether others believe it or not, he looked at Wukong at this time and said, "Wukong, I didn''t expect your fighting power to increase a lot after you die for a year. The tortoise school qigong just now. Feel it on one side."


    "Haha..." Wukong smiled tiredly. He felt huge pain in his body almost once after breathing, and his body seemed to be torn apart.


    Naruto took out a small cloth belt from her body, took out a green bean from it, and handed it to Wukong.

 943 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 943

    "Here, fairy beans."


    In terms of the power level of the Dragon Ball World, many of the''equipments'' are useless in the later stage, like a combat power detector, Trunks¡¯s sword that can smash Frieza¡¯s body is nothing in the later stage. Usefulness, but the fairy bean is considered to be the last piece of equipment that has been strong.


    Wukong almost chewed the fairy bean with his last strength and swallowed it, and then the power of the fairy bean immediately spread all over his body. The state that Wukong had just breathed away from death was completely restored in an instant, not only was the wound healed, even if it was. The physical strength was restored to the best condition in an instant.


    Wukong jumped twice and felt his body recovered to his best condition again. Wukong felt that he was almost going to report to King Yama again. He touched his hair and said, "Fortunately, Naruto came in time, or else just I''m afraid I''m going to hell again. But isn''t there any fairy beans in Immortal Kalin?"


    "These fairy beans didn''t come from that cat. I planted them myself. Although it is a bit more troublesome, the effect is the same as the fairy beans on Carlin''s side."


    After all, fairy beans are just a kind of plant. As long as it is a plant, Naruto can be made by changing the proportions of chakras. Although it is troublesome to make fairy beans with chakras, it is not completely impossible to grow them if you have a little thought. The immortal beans that Naruto now possesses are basically cultivated by himself.


    Naruto and Goku talked so easily, and completely put aside Vegeta, who had become a great ape, with terrifying fighting power. Although Vegeta became a great ape, he would not be lost because of being an elite warrior by nature. Reasonable, so I listened to all of their conversations. The most important thing is what Goku calls Naruto!


    Although he has never met officially, how could Vegeta forget this name? Twelve years ago, he was humiliated by the glory of Prince Saiyan and the name of one of the two people who defeated Frieza. Although they have no enmity, but with Vegeta''s pride and self-esteem, the person he most wants to kill is the one who defeated Frieza in the first place!


    "Are you Naruto Uzumaki?!"


    Vegeta turned into a great ape. After this opening, the huge voice was really awkward to ignore. Naruto turned his head and looked at Vegeta with a nasty smile on his face and said: "Although I have lived on the planet Vegeta for a long time before, this is the first time we met, Prince Vegeta, I am Naruto Uzumaki."


    Vegeta''s scarlet eyes looked at Naruto coldly after becoming a great ape, and his eyes turned to Seleba standing next to him. The tail that Seleba wrapped around his waist made Vegeta Enough to confirm her identity.


    "Then you are Seleba?!"


    "Yes, Vegeta."


    If it was more than twenty years ago, on the planet Vegeta, if Seleba saw Vegeta, he would have to call out to Master Vegeta respectfully, but now it¡¯s a feng shui turn. Vegeta¡¯s strength is naturally outstanding among Saiyans. Even more than 20 years ago, Sailiba had no confidence that he could beat Vegeta even if he became a great ape. But now, Vegeta is even Great ape transformation, fighting power increased ten times, his fighting power is just a fraction of Seleba.


    Vegeta forcibly restrained her anger, staring at Naruto and Seleba with her huge eyes.


    "You killed Frieza?!"


    Although this has been affirmed in the subconscious, Vegeta still asked this question. Perhaps everyone has a mind similar to not crying without seeing a coffin.


    Naruto shrugged and looked at Seriba next to him with a smirk. Seriba also knew his bad thoughts, and suddenly rolled his eyes and turned back, and then gathered all his anger!


    "Drink!"


    Celiba yelled, and the qi in his whole body rose to its maximum in an instant, the golden qi flew upwards, and the hair grew longer due to this transformation and turned into gold. The light green eyes looked at Vegeta indifferently. .


    "This is what you want to see, the legendary Super Saiyan transformation!"


    From the very beginning, Vegeta really wanted to ask Celiba if he really became the legendary Super Saiyan, but now Vegeta has a mentality similar to that of Sasuke. He has self-esteem and low self-esteem. He assumes that he is a Saiyan. The strongest warrior among the demihumans, but he was afraid to see the real Super Saiyan with his own eyes, which would completely shatter his self-esteem. Now, the shape of Sairiba¡¯s blonde and green eyes completely defeated Vegeta¡¯s proud!


    What other Saiyan transformation besides the great ape, besides being the Super Saiyan transformation?


    The pride that has always been shattered, for Vegeta, he will be nothing if he loses the pride, and the monstrous anger floods his brain, making Vegeta''s sanity completely disappear!!


    "Roar!!"


    Vegeta, who turned into a great ape, roared, because the anger invaded his brain, making Vegeta''s anger more violent and full of destructive power, and fists fiercely towards the blond man and woman who brought him great shame Hit it!


    With Vegeta¡¯s violent strength, it is enough to destroy the earth easily, but in front of Naruto and Celiba today, even if they transform into a great ape, Vegeta¡¯s combat power is still not enough, both of them are just Calmly stretched out her palm, and Edith stood aside, not wanting to help!


    boom!!


    Vegeta¡¯s fist is too huge compared to the size of Naruto and Seleba. However, in this world, size and strength are two different things. Being big doesn¡¯t mean being strong, just like Bik. After becoming huge, it was the same as losing to Edith.


    Celiba easily blocked Vegeta''s strange power attack with one hand, then retracted her hand, and then flicked her finger.


    Kara!!


    With a light flick of the finger, it can be seen that there is a huge gap between the fighting power of the two. Vegeta''s right arm twisted in a weird posture, which seemed to be easily broken by Celiba''s finger.


    Naruto is not as exaggerated as Celiba. His control of power is difficult for any warrior in this world. He spreads his golden chakra from his palm, forming a huge chakra palm, but that chakra Carat is so thin that it is almost invisible to the naked eye, so at first glance, it looks like Naruto can easily grab Vegeta''s huge fist with his small palm.


    "You will lose your mind because of it. I can only say that you are too sad, Vegeta."


    Naruto sighed softly, waved his hand to fend off Vegeta''s fist, and then the body that was too small compared to Vegeta rushed in front of Vegeta, aiming at Vegeta''s abdomen One hard punch!


    "Cracking Fist!!"


    Naruto gave a low drink, gathered Chakra on his fist, and then hit all of it into Vegeta''s body in one breath. This move is extremely penetrating and will cause huge damage to the internal organs, Beiji The battle uniform on the tower was immediately blasted with a big hole in the back position, and even in the crazy state of losing his mind, Vegeta coughed up a bit of blood.


    Naruto hit Vegeta''s body badly with one punch, and even her body began to shrink as a result, and Naruto''s fist forced her to withdraw from her transformation state.


    Vegeta hugged her abdomen that was hit hard by Naruto and knelt on the ground in pain, blood constantly spilling from the corner of his mouth, and her heart was even more painful.


    "No, I didn''t expect me to lose to you! My Prince Vegeta would actually..."


    The most annoying part of Vegeta is precisely what he most appreciates, that is, this self-esteem and pride. Goku has a pure heart, but Vegeta has the firm will like a monster, Celie Ba asked herself that he was not as good as Vegeta on this point.


    Naruto sighed softly, but had no idea of ??killing Vegeta at all. He walked in front of Vegeta and said, "Whether it is a genius or a trash, the limit can be surpassed by effort. This is how Wukong is. , Sailiba is the same. When she was still on the planet Vegeta, her combat power was far inferior to you as the Prince Saiyan, but now, after training, Sailiba has become a Super Saiyan. Saiyan pride is not the arrogance like you, but the will to not give up fighting in the face of enemies no matter how strong. We, and Wukong, are beyond the limit in this way, Vegeta!"


    Vegeta''s eyes trembled, and it seemed that he was greatly touched by Naruto''s words, but that''s it. This Prince Saiyan, whose self-esteem surpasses life, is absolutely impossible to verbally agree with Naruto''s words in his heart. , In the end it just turned into a cold snort.


    Chapter 63-Target Namek!Hard training on the spaceship!


    Vegeta ate the fairy beans in the same way, and his body fully recovered in an instant. Vegeta and Wukong almost died after this battle. After resuming, their combat effectiveness has been greatly improved. Comparison of Wukong¡¯s injuries It was serious, so after the recovery, the increase was even greater, reaching the level of 18,000, while Vegeta was slightly lower, but because of its high combat effectiveness, the combat effectiveness was also increased to 30,000.


    Although the battle was over, the faces of Klin and Gohan who came later were not pretty.


    Perceiving the abnormality of his best friend, Wukong couldn''t help but look down at Klin, and said, "Klin, what''s the matter with you?"


    Klin glanced at Vegeta, then said: "Goku, everyone is killed, and Piccolo is also dead, and the god is also dead. In this way, the dragon ball disappears, even if you want to use it to bring everyone back to life. It''s impossible!"


    Goku was taken aback. His spirit had been fighting Vegeta just now, and Naruto suddenly appeared to solve Vegeta, which made Goku very happy and forgot about it. Only now did he remember that Piccolo died. Now, there is no way for everyone to resurrect without Dragon Ball.


    After six years, Edith is now ten years old. With the relationship between the Saiyan and the fairy body, Edith has developed well and is now a pretty girl, not the four-year-old. After hearing the words of Wukong and Klin, he said: "In this case, wouldn''t it be enough to go to Namek to find Dragon Ball?"


    "Namek?"


    "Yeah, it''s the hometown of Piccolo. I lived there for a long time when I was a kid. The elders of Meikexing are very good. If we talk to him, he will definitely let us use Dragon Ball. Wishing."


    Edith did not get confused once, and said the most correct way. Although Naruto can use the reincarnation technique, but after thinking about it, Naruto did not say this. Maybe he has a hunch, this The journey to find the Dragon Ball to Namek Star will definitely be very thrilling, even if he and Celiba have already defeated Frieza, Naruto will not miss the chance to fight a strong enemy, not to mention the fact. With his reincarnation technique, there is no way to regenerate the dumplings whose bodies were completely destroyed by self-destruction.


    "If that''s the case, everyone go back and prepare for it. Three days later, gather at the Universal Capsule Company in the West Capital and set off."


    Naruto has the highest strength and has already become the leader here. Whatever he says, whether it is Goku or Klin obediently, Naruto turned to look at Vegeta and said, "Vegeta, you have to follow Shall we go together?"


    Although what Naruto said just now has had some impact on Vegeta, Vegeta is still the cold-blooded and proud Saiyan, and he has no interest in going to Namek to search for Dragon Balls and resurrect those who died. , Said coldly: "I have no time to waste time, I want to start practicing immediately!"


    "Forget it," Naruto shrugged casually, then turned to Wukong, and said: "Wukong, when you go to Namek, you will be in the same spaceship as us, and my spaceship has a device used for training. , Just for you to use, from now on I will guide you in cultivation."


    "Really?! That''s great, Naruto Brother!"


    Goku was extremely excited and excited, and Vegeta''s face suddenly became very ugly. He also wanted to know what kind of training Naruto and Seleba had gone through with such strength, but he just said that he would not go to Namei Nemesis, with Vegeta''s self-esteem, if you can take it back again, it really froze in place.


    Vegeta finally joined the team going to Namek. In his own words, Naruto and Seleba couldn''t control where he was going.

 944 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 944

    Naruto didn¡¯t bother to comment too much on Vegeta¡¯s self-respecting character. Three days later, everything was ready, but the spaceship that was ready to set off for a cosmic journey at any time was also in the huge house of Bumar¡¯s house. In the courtyard, ready to take off at any time.


    After marrying Naruto, Bouma was doing various researches while staying with Naruto, while Kiki and Lanqi Lanqi were full-time housewives. As for the blonde Lanqi, they belonged to Naruto. Lover, although it''s a person''s body, but a completely different personality allows him to get a lot of excitement on Blonde Lanqi.


    Kiki tidyed up Naruto''s clothes thoughtfully, then looked at him softly, and said, "You must come back soon. You can''t go for six years like before."


    "understood."


    Naruto gently hugged Kiki''s body full of young woman''s charm, and lightly kissed her powdered face, and said: "Grandma housekeeper, after marrying me, you are getting more and more verbose."


    Although he is married, Naruto¡¯s training has never stopped, because he knows that he will face stronger enemies in the future, so Naruto and Seriba spend most of their time on training, and Bouma has been When studying the bodies of Naruto and Seleba, and formulating a training plan for them, Kiki mainly handles family matters.


    Although the blue-haired Lanqi can usually help Qiqi a lot, her character is too weak, and she will become a fierce blond Lanqi at any time, so the person who looks most like a hostess in this family is still Qiqi .


    Qiqi groaned on her face, and gave Naruto a little lightly, and said, "I''m not an old woman, you bad guy, don''t people worry about you!"


    "Well, knowing that you care about me, I will go to Namek to find Dragon Ball as soon as possible, and then come back as soon as possible."


    "Ok."


    Kiki nodded slightly, and then took the initiative to hand over the position to Boomer.


    Bouma is still holding the two-year-old Little Bra in her arms. She is looking at Naruto with tears. Although this girl is only two years old, half of her body is the blood of Naruto''s fairy, and the other half is It¡¯s just an ordinary earth person¡¯s blood, so Bra does not have a strong fighting power, but his brain develops much faster than a normal child. Although he is only two years old, he probably understands that Naruto will be away for a long time. Bra''s eyes are red, who has been veiled by Naruto.


    Reaching out his hand to take his daughter from Bouma, Naruto held his little daughter and comforted the little princess gently.


    Buma looked helplessly at Little Bra, who quickly settled down in Naruto¡¯s arms, and said: "Bullah knew you were leaving, so she cried immediately. It was useless for me to comfort her for a long time. If you took it, you should comfort her. Stop crying."


    "It''s nothing, my daughter is closer to my dad." Naruto scratched Bula''s face, and then returned her to Bouma''s arms again. "Don''t worry, I won''t be away for a long time this time. I will definitely come back within."


    "Yeah." Boomer nodded, but thinking of separating from him, even if she had been pretending to be strong, her eyes were still red.


    Naruto took another time to comfort the tearful Bouma, and then the little Bra in Bouma''s arms pointed towards Naruto''s little finger.


    "Dad, Rehook."


    The two-year-old Bra''s teeth have not grown a few, so the pronunciation is a bit strange, but Naruto sounds like her little princess''s voice is as soft and cute as cotton candy, and she stretches out her big hand. , Hooked Bra''s little finger.


    "Dad promises you that he will be back soon."


    "Daddy can''t lie!"


    "Naruto Uzumaki, now is not the time to waste time, hurry up!"


    I don¡¯t know how to look at the atmosphere, and what he said is so blunt. Thinking about it, I also know that from the militant Prince Saiyan, Vegeta doesn¡¯t care about his children¡¯s love now. For him, fighting and improving his strength It''s the most important thing. Vegeta gets a little impatient to see Naruto mushrooms there, wasting time.


    "I see, Master Vegeta."


    Naruto''s tone was very ridiculous, and finally rubbed Bla''s little head, and then boarded the spaceship heading to Namek.


    A powerful air current was ejected from the spacecraft bearing the logo of the Universal Capsule Company, allowing the spacecraft to overcome gravity and fly into the vast universe.


    Because it uses the spacecraft engine made by alien technology, the speed of the spacecraft is very fast, but within a few minutes, the earth has completely disappeared from the sight of Naruto and others. Vegeta has already been impatiently waiting. After the spacecraft was completely stable, he said: "Naruto Uzumaki, you should talk about it now, what kind of training can be done on this spacecraft?!"


    ''This seems to be my spaceship...''


    Naruto whispered in his heart, but still didn''t say it directly, so as not to irritate the Saiyan prince who was like a dynamite bag. Now they are in the central hall of the spaceship, and all rooms can be reached from here.


    "Every room here has a gravity device, you can adjust the multiple of gravity, just like Wukong''s practice on Jiewangxing, but Jiewangxing¡¯s gravity is only ten times that of the earth, the gravity device on this spacecraft , It can be increased to a thousand times at the maximum. Cultivating in supergravity can continuously refine the internal potential of the body. Seleba and I have always practiced this way."


    Sai Liba akimbo one hand and said: "My normal combat power is now about 7 million. A body like me can withstand six times without becoming a Super Saiyan. With a gravity of about a hundred times, both Wukong and Vegeta can withstand ten times the gravity, so you can start practicing from twenty times now, but don''t raise the gravity too much, or you will die."


    Celiba glanced at Vegeta when she said this, and it was obviously aimed at the proud Prince Saiyan.


    "I still have some fairy beans here. Each of you takes five. I don''t know what will happen when I go to Namek, so please save a little bit. After all, I don¡¯t have too many fairy beans. Oh, yes. There is one more thing, please do not use exaggerated moves when you are cultivating, otherwise if the spacecraft is damaged, this place is in the vast universe. I don''t want to die in the universe so unclearly."


    Naruto¡¯s words were also aimed at Vegeta, which made Vegeta snorted immediately. After taking the fairy bean from Naruto¡¯s hand, he chose a room and immediately started practicing, as if there was a monster. Just like chasing him behind.


    The others also took the fairy beans and went into the room to practice, but Naruto, Sai Liba grabbed their daughter''s shoulder and said, "Edith, you will practice with us!"


    Chapter 64-Their own practice, the road to the strong!


    In terms of rooms, all rooms are the same.


    The room is basically a circular design, and the center is the device that controls gravity. Now the number displayed above is 1, which is equal to the gravity of the earth. After all, this is in the universe. If you don¡¯t activate this gravity device, Naruto and others should be The ones floating in the air are right.


    Each room has its own bedroom, kitchen and bathroom, and bathroom is also independent, so this spaceship is very large, and it is not an exaggeration to even say that it is a space battleship, but this spaceship is not equipped with powerful destruction. Sex weapons.


    Naruto adjusted the gravity control device in the room, and the number displayed on the LCD panel rose rapidly, and it immediately increased from 1x gravity to 200 gravity!


    Edith is a normal body, now weighing 30 kilograms. Under 200 times the gravity of the earth, her weight will become a full six tons. Ordinary people have long died under such supergravity!


    This is not just a problem of weight gain. The more important thing is that internal organs are also subject to supergravity. The average person''s body is not strong enough. Under such supergravity, the internal organs will rupture and hemorrhage, and they will die in a few seconds.


    "How about it, Edith, can you support it like this?"|


    It was the first time for Edith to practice in a supergravity environment. Although she could hold up to 200 times the gravity, she also felt very heavy. After opening her eyes, she spread Chakra all over her body, Edith Only then did I feel a little more relaxed, wiped the sweat that immediately appeared on his forehead, and said: "It''s okay, but the body is heavy!"


    "It''s good if you can hold it. Then, before you reach Namek, you will continue to practice with Seleba and me under the condition of supergravity. Edith, Dad won''t be merciful."


    Edith was originally a warlike character. Although the supergravity made her feel very hard, being able to practice with Naruto and Celiba was enough to make Edith excited, and her pretty face showed a smile!


    "I don''t want my father to be merciful! I am also a fighter, so I won''t avoid any fights!"


    Naruto''s daughter is really small and big, and this is also the inheritance of Naruto''s character. Celiba squeezed her finger bones and showed a terrifying expression to her daughter.


    "If that''s the case, mom has to do it first!"


    Knowing clearly that only the cruelest practice can make Edith go beyond the limit, because they came through this way, so Naruto and Seleba are absolutely absolute without killing Edith. No mercy!


    Two hundred times the weight of gravity is nothing to Naruto and Seleba, and their actions will not be affected under this kind of gravity. Seleba takes the lead and hits Edith directly with a punch. go with.


    If it were under normal circumstances, Seleba''s punch Edith could still dodge, but now it is two hundred times the gravitational conditions, Edith has not yet fully adapted, and the speed has been greatly affected.


    "Guardian Gossip Sixty-Four Palms!"


    In this kind of supergravity, Edith barely used the guardian gossip, a fine network was woven around her body, a hemispherical shield shrouded her body, and she barely blocked Sai Liba''s fist.


    In this environment, Edith also felt quite strenuous when she wanted to raise her hand and fist. The guardian gossip itself could continue indefinitely, but Edith soon felt soreness in her arm, and her lack of strength forced her to stop herself defense.


    "Willow Dance!"


    Naruto quickly drew a white bone knife from his body, and the sharp tip of the knife pierced all the vital points on Edith''s body at the same time.


    Edith''s eyes can see through Naruto''s movements, but her body can''t keep up. This situation is probably similar to when Sasuke was severely taught by Xiao Li. The guardian gossip has just stopped, and suddenly There was no way to re-play it. Edith was easily forced into danger by Naruto and Celiba, calmly and quietly. Edith knew that her parents were serious at this time, and she couldn''t see her face anymore. In his usual naughty and lively appearance, the white eyes showed the look of a soldier.


    "The gossip field is open!!"


    A huge gossip array appeared under Edith¡¯s feet. This unique array itself can create super-gravity in a certain space. Now Edith uses this power in reverse, and uses the gravity around her body. Temporarily relieved, the body relaxed suddenly, and quickly avoided Naruto''s attack.

 945 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 945

    However, the gravity around Edith''s body is reduced, and Naruto is the same. Although Edith has tried to avoid it, Naruto still has a dozen wounds on her body. Edith knows very well that if the person in front of him is not If her father was an enemy, she would be completely dead in an instant in the situation just now!


    What the difference in strength brings to Edith is not frustration, but endless fighting spirit and excitement. She inherited Seleba¡¯s belligerence, and also inherited Naruto¡¯s persistence, never giving up hope, even if she knows that the opponent is strong Having lived too much by herself, Edith will not give up either!


    "Eight-door Dunjia open the door! Shut the door! New life! All three doors open!!"


    For Edith, this is more than just training. She took out the power of fighting. After opening the three doors, a huge chakra burst out all over her body. This force made Edith hard to bear. Hundreds of times the terrifying gravity has taken back control of his body!


    "The dancing vine of the iron thread flower!!"


    Edith yelled, and immediately arched her body and pulled out her spine from the back of her neck. Although the power of this trick is very powerful, the first time people see it, they will definitely pull out their spine because of it. His back numbs with his actions!


    The white bone whip lashed towards Seriba. Seriba and Naruto had already seen his iron thread flower dance after countless practice. At this time, they immediately rotated their body and kicked the bone fiercely. Even if the power of the whip was weak, even if Edith opened the eight doors and strengthened the whole body with bone veins, she suddenly felt a tingling in the palm of her hand. The white bone whip came out immediately, and the iron thread flower dance flower connected behind it. Naturally, I can''t continue to use it!


    Naruto bullied Edith''s side like a whirlwind, lowered her body, swept her legs and hit Edith''s bottom plate with one stroke, causing her to instantly lose her center of gravity, and then she kicked herself mercilessly. Daughter kicked flying!


    Naruto''s power made Edith''s back hit the wall fiercely, and it took two seconds before she fell under the supergravity.


    "Edith, it¡¯s a good idea to be able to open three doors in this situation, but your connection is not perfect. After all, it¡¯s the first time you practice under this kind of gravity, and your combat experience is also Too little, your iron thread flower dance is too flawed for us."


    Naruto attacked his daughter fiercely while not forgetting to teach her. Edith wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and smiled excitedly.


    "Come again!"


    The entire spacecraft, almost from the moment it left the earth, each room is filled with various sounds every day, and their strength is gradually improving in the process of continuous cultivation!


    Vegeta was sweating, and I don¡¯t know which practice clothes he changed, but he was still completely soaked in sweat. In his own room, Vegeta used only two fingers to do push-ups, while in the middle of the room. , The number displayed is one hundred. In a short time, Vegeta has adapted to one hundred times the gravity. God knows how crazy he has practiced!


    Sweat ran down his cheeks into his eyes, which made Vegeta feel very uncomfortable, but his eyes did not blink, and there was a strong and firm will in the cold black pupils!


    "Naruto Uzumaki! Seleba! You two wait for me. I, Vegeta, is the strongest warrior in the universe!"


    Vegeta''s will to defeat Naruto and Seleba was almost demonized. With the support of this extremely firm and terrifying will, Vegeta kept tempering his body. He was originally an elite of the Saiyan race. Warrior, after such training, the huge potential in his body is constantly being tapped. The increase in strength makes Vegeta excited, but he also knows that such strength is far from enough to defeat those two people. He must To win, so he has to become stronger!


    There is no great reason, just because he is the prince of Saiyans!


    And in Wukong¡¯s room, this guy¡¯s level of cultivation is no worse than Vegeta¡¯s. The turtle immortal roulette on his body has completely turned into a beggar costume within a few days. The results of continuous cultivation are also huge. The number displayed on the gravity device is one hundred like Vegeta. The only Saiyan warrior in the universe who has a pure heart, is approaching the legendary realm in constant practice!


    Goku is really excited. Having such a powerful enemy as Vegeta is really the greatest gift for Goku, and the dead companions can also use Namek''s Dragon Ball to resurrect, which makes Goku fight Vegeta. There is no hostility either, there is just infinite fighting spirit.


    Goku does not have the desire to be the number one in the universe like Vegeta, but he has an endless hunger for fighting a strong enemy. Vegeta is obviously a very powerful enemy!


    Although in Vegeta''s eyes, Goku is still the lower-level warrior Kakarot, but everything can be changed. Who knows what will happen in the future?


    Although Gohan has the same blood of Saiyan, after all, the foundation is relatively weak, and he is not as talented as a monster like Edith. Now the gravity value displayed in his room is 60, and Klin does not have such a strong blood. He who was born on earth has made progress far less than those monsters, but his strength has already far exceeded the limit of a person on earth, and now he is adapting to forty times the gravity!


    With their own different moods, the spacecraft kept flying to the beautiful planet that is almost on the other side of the universe, Namek, and this journey in the universe is also a way of continuous progress for the strong!


    Chapter 65-Appearance of the Devil!Come to Namek!


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    The beautiful planet Namek, with the help of Naruto, the environment of Namek has recovered quickly, and now it has roughly recovered to the state before the environmental change. However, on this beautiful planet, its life span has gradually come to an end. But the great elder sighed deeply, not because he was about to die, but because of the fate of this planet and his children.


    Neru, the strongest warrior on Namk, stood beside the elder, and said, "Elder, what happened?"


    Neru is also the child born from an egg by the great elder, and is also the strongest combat-type Namek on the planet today, with a combat power of more than 50,000, far surpassing Vegeta who had just arrived on Earth.


    Namek has superpowers, and the great elder is now about to die. Perhaps his ability can allow him to foresee the future, saying: "I didn''t expect that the environment of Namek will be such a powerful enemy soon after it has recovered."


    "Is it an intruder?"


    "It should be. Quite a lot of qi is now coming in the direction of Namek, and three of them are extremely evil and powerful."


    "I will deal with them!"


    "No, Neru." The elder waved his hand gently and immediately calmed Neru. "Their power is not something you can resist. My life span is not long anymore. If it really reaches the end, you will be responsible. Take other people away from this planet. This is my last order."


    "..." Neru was silent for a while, and his respect for the elder finally made him nod, "I understand, the elder."


    The great elder raised his head slightly, his eyes seemed to be able to see through the roof, to the boundless universe, when he was dying, perhaps the great elder had reached a new realm, he could faintly feel the future destiny of Namek, but There are many weird changes in it, making it difficult for the elders to distinguish the reasons.


    In the vast universe, a very huge spacecraft is not far away from Namek.


    "Is the Namek in front?"


    Inside the spacecraft, a cosmic man whose appearance was very similar to that of Frieza''s second stage transformation, but with dark purple skin and a slightly older appearance, looked at the subordinates who were driving the spacecraft in front of him.


    "Yes, Kurdish King."


    The alien wearing a combat power detector is driving the spaceship while switching the picture of the planet ahead.


    "That''s the Namek in front. It is estimated that it will land in an hour."


    "Namek..."


    Although he looks very scary, the king of Kurdish is holding a glass in his hand, shaking a glass of red wine, squinting his black eyes and looking at the beautiful green planet, and said: "The legendary dragon ball that can fulfill all wishes is here. On the planet."


    Frieza stood in front of the window. From here, he could probably see the green planet. After hearing his father''s words, he said coldly: "There is absolutely nothing wrong, Dad."


    Frieza didn''t die, but he really didn''t see any good places like this.


    On that small planet, Frieza faced the powerful forces of Naruto and Seleba at the same time, but was swallowed by their tricks. His body was almost completely broken, but in the end he still had his head, right arm and right chest. Part of it remains.


    Frieza¡¯s vitality is very similar to flying segments. They do not have the ability to regenerate, but they have the power to be close to immortality. As long as Frieza has a brain, even if the body is completely destroyed, he will not die. That''s how Lisa escaped.


    Afterwards, Frieza¡¯s remaining body was found by his father, King Kurd, and then mechanically modified, and it became the state it is now. Although the strength is stronger than all the previous strength states, there will be no strength beyond the body¡¯s ability to bear. Extreme conditions, but because of that defeat, Frieza''s personality changed drastically. It was cruel and moody before, but now it has become completely gloomy and very uncomfortable.


    In order to avenge Naruto and Seleba, and to restore their body and gain immortality, they came to look for Dragon Ball.


    When he was on Earth before, Edith proposed a plan to search for Dragon Balls on Namek. As a result, the incident was eavesdropped by a bug installed on Vegeta¡¯s small spaceship, and it was completely passed on to Frieza. There, the three of them, father and son, all set out to find Dragon Ball, after all, they all wanted eternal life.


    "This planet is actually pretty good. If you sell it, you should be able to sell it for a lot of money."


    Frieza¡¯s elder brother, Kevela, who has always been in the same situation as Frieza, now stands beside Frieza, making a faint evaluation of Namek, and then glances at his gloomy brother from the corner of his eye. "Also, Frieza''s hope of restoring his original state is here, right, my dear brother?"


    The relationship between Kevela and Frieza is very bad. They have fought with each other since they were born. If it weren''t for the existence of the Kurdish king and their interests did not directly collide, they would have been fighting!


    Hearing Kevlar¡¯s ??words, Frieza¡¯s expression became more gloomy. He himself is a cold-blooded and ruthless person. He would not believe that Kevlar would really care about him. That said, it was actually completely complete. irony!


    The fact that Naruto and Seleba were defeated and almost died was Frieza''s lifelong shame, but Kevera nakedly uncovered Frieza''s scars, showing how bad the relationship between the two is!


    Immortality, this is the hope of the Kurdish King, Frieza and Kevela, but they still don''t know that Namek''s Dragon Ball can realize the three wishes. After finding the Dragon Ball, how should they make a wish?The three of them definitely have their own minds, and in terms of the ruthlessness of the Frozen Clan, even if they know that Shenlong can realize the three wishes, the probability that they will get along in peace is infinitely close to zero.


    In this search for Dragon Ball, not only were the three fathers and sons dispatched, Kevira brought his strongest mecha team, Frieza also brought Kinyut, and the Kurdish king also brought his The strongest team, they all brought out their strongest subordinates, it can be seen what they have in mind.


    In fact, Frieza has the strongest subordinates of the father and son, the Apo and Cardo brothers at the time. After the two combined, they have a fighting power of nearly 10 million, which is definitely countless times stronger than the Kinuite team. It is a pity that Apo and Cardo , Also more than ten years ago, was killed by Naruto and Seleba!


    With this in mind, Frieza''s killing intent became more vigorous.

 946 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 946

    ''Naruto Uzumaki!And that damn Saiyan monkey!I will never let you go!''


    Just when Frieza, his father and son, and his men all landed on Namek, there were also two spaceships heading towards Namek.


    After nearly two weeks of space flight, the spacecraft bearing the logo of Magnum Capsule finally landed on Namek... Is it necessary to put the advertisement on Namek?


    The hydraulically controlled hatch opened, and after arduous practice, everyone with greatly improved strength came out of the spacecraft.


    Vegeta looked around this huge planet. There were lush vegetation everywhere on Namek, so it was very beautiful, but it was a little wider in space.


    "Is this the Namek? Why is there so little gas in this planet?"


    On Namek, the breath of living people is a bit outrageous. Even Naruto and his family of three felt weird, because the breath they perceive was much less than when they visited Namek.


    "This breath... is Frieza?"


    Naruto felt it carefully, but suddenly found Frieza''s anger on this planet, which surprised Naruto who had always thought Frieza was dead.


    "what?!"


    According to Naruto, everyone also focused their attention on the perception of Qi from this beautiful planet. Although the distance is very far away, they can clearly perceive three abnormally evil and powerful Qi, one of which is Beiji. Ta, Celiba can clearly judge that it belongs to Frieza''s gas!


    Vegeta''s face suddenly became ugly, and she said coldly: "Did you not kill him at that time?!"


    Although Frieza is still alive, his combat effectiveness has also been improved due to mechanization, but the increase is too small compared to Naruto and Seleba, so Naruto was only slightly surprised. , But there was no panic. He pinched his chin and said: "Frieza''s vitality seems to be more tenacious than I thought. It''s like a cockroach. It''s really troublesome."


    Frieza is no longer a strong enemy to Naruto, so his tone is also very relaxed, but except for the two monsters that have reached hundreds of millions of fighting power, Naruto and Seleba, everyone else is because of Frie. Sa''s combat power felt tremendous pressure.


    Klin wiped the sweat from his forehead. Although he had been arduously trained on the spacecraft, his combat power has now reached a full 70,000 level, but facing a group of Saiyans plus a monster with the power of a fairy, Lin''s strength is still the weakest, and Frieza''s terrifying aura made Klin feel extremely horrible, and said, "How strong is that guy named Frieza?!"


    "Anna, Klin" Naruto waved his hand, looking indifferently, "Anyway, guys of that level can solve it casually. Our goal is to find Dragon Ball."


    "It''s really easy to say, my fighting power can''t match yours."


    Klin looked like a bitter melon face, and the poor child who had the lowest combat power really had endless bitterness.


    ''I haven''t had a girlfriend yet, I don''t want to die.''


    "Huh!" It was His Royal Highness named Vegeta who snorted coldly. At this moment, he hugged his arms and looked at Naruto and Celiba with a provocative look. Let me solve it! Anyway, only I am the strongest warrior in the universe!"


    Naruto didn''t care about Vegeta''s provocation, said nothing, but waited for the arrival of the enemy, because Frieza knew the arrival of an outsider the moment their ship landed.


    Chapter 66-Bad relationship!Vegeta''s strength!


    boom!!


    The huge explosion sounded resounding on the originally peaceful and calm Namek, representing that the inhabitants of this planet were once again killed!


    He was covered in purple skin and had two black sharp horns on his head emitting a golden wave, killing all the villagers in the village in front of him, and then found the giant dragon ball of Namek from their house.


    "King Frieza, this is the third dragon ball."


    Jinou stood in front of Frieza, his tone was very respectful, although there are two people here, Kevlar and King Kurd, but Jinou is a fanatic of Frieza.


    Looking at the orange dragon ball in Jinou¡¯s hand, Frieza¡¯s gloomy mood after being defeated by Naruto and Celiba finally improved a little, because he returned to his original state and got the hope of immortality, right on this dragon ball. .


    However, Frieza knew that his brother and father were not good people. When all the dragon balls were collected, there would be a fight between them. So Frieza immediately suppressed his slight excitement, her face Still looks indifferent.


    Didi!


    The sudden sound from the combat power detector caught Frieza''s attention. Generally speaking, the combat power detector does not detect the enemy''s combat power until the upper button is pressed, but if a very powerful enemy suddenly appears , Then these detectors will also automatically detect.


    After Frieza was mechanized, he was equipped with a built-in combat capability detector, which was also the most sophisticated of all detectors, and immediately turned his attention to the sky.


    "spaceship?"


    Frieza frowned, and he could see that the spaceship was not his own model, nor was he under the Kurdish and Kevela. Now, while searching for the Dragon Ball, suddenly an outsider came to this Nemesis. Above, Frieza really wanted to think about what the people on this ship were doing.


    The detector that Kevlar was wearing also found the spacecraft appearing in the sky, and suddenly smiled with interest.


    "The highest combat power is 100,000, and the other six have tens of thousands of combat power, which is pretty good."


    Kvera had a cold smile on his face, but he was only a little interested in the seven people who suddenly appeared. After all, the combat power of 100,000 is high in the universe, but compared to them. It''s still too low.


    "Shaveza, the three of you go and see what those guys are here for, and then you can send them to hell."


    "Yes, King Kevela."


    The person who answered Kevela was a man with blond hair and blue skin. Although he was relatively short in stature, he was the captain of Kevela''s mech team. His combat power was as high as 170,000 and he was also one of Kevela''s strongest men.


    Frieza hesitated, but the anxiety in her heart caused Frieza to turn her head and said to Jinou: "Captain Jinou, you guys should go take a look."


    Although the enemy with the highest combat power was only 100,000, Shaveza and the others should be able to deal with it, but Frieza didn''t know why he felt a palpitation, or sent his Kinyut team together.


    Kevela was taken aback for a moment, then sneered at his inhumane brother, and said: "What''s wrong, my dear brother, do you think my mech team can''t deal with those guys?" Kevela''s face looked on. Very cold and severe, his relationship with Frieza was originally extremely bad, and it is not uncommon to expose each other''s scars.


    Frieza snorted coldly. Perhaps it was because during that battle, he had seen Naruto and Seleba''s ability to freely control the combat power, so he sent his Kinyut team out together, but Frieza was not in the mood to explain this to Kvera, but had a sullen face.


    Frieza did not speak, and Kevela would not give up the opportunity to hit his brother, saying: "But I think if there really is a guy Shaveza they can''t deal with, other people should not be able to."


    Kevela¡¯s subordinates are the strongest among the three of their father and son. Although the number is the smallest, Kevela¡¯s mech team has only a trivial number of three, but the captain Shaveza has 170,000 combat power. Nez The combat effectiveness is the lowest, but there are also 163,000, while the highest combat effectiveness of Dre has reached 185,000.


    In comparison, in the Kinuite team, the strongest Captain Kinuu is only 120,000, and the strongest Likum is only more than 50,000. Kevila said that Shaveza can¡¯t deal with the enemy. , Others can''t do it, this is not just casual talk.


    Frieza''s face was gloomy. He originally had a powerful subordinate with a combat power of nearly 10 million, but he was killed by Naruto and Seleba more than ten years ago. It is because of this that he is going to be defeated at this point. Vera ridiculed, Frieza''s mood became even worse, and the hatred of Naruto and Seleba even increased!


    "All right!"


    The Kurdish king saw how Frieza and Kvera were about to fight again, and quickly stopped the two of them, saying: "Our main purpose now is to collect Dragon Balls. Those guys of unknown origin will be handed over to Shaveza and Jinou. They will deal with it, and we will go to the next village now."


    The words of the Kurdish King also let Frieza and Kvera put down the idea of ??doing it right here, after all, now Dragon Ball is the most important thing. Thinking of this, the two brothers, who are in danger, nodded.


    Soon after Naruto and the others landed, they discovered that an enemy was approaching. Although the aura was much weaker than those three, they were considered good opponents. They were about to test the results of everyone''s training on the spaceship, so They simply waited for the eight people to come over.


    Although Namek star is very big, the speed of those eight guys is also very fast, and they appeared in front of Naruto and the others not long after.


    In the Kinuit team, Likum, who kept a pineapple head and looked very tall, instantly saw Vegeta from the eight people in front of him, and smiled like a fool: "Who do I think it is? , It turned out to be little Vegeta"


    If it were before, the strength of the Kinuite team would make Vegeta feel very terrible, but now, even if all the eight people in front of him add up, Vegeta is confident that he can clean up by himself. For Likum That kind of disgusting name suddenly sneered, and said: "It turns out to be you idiots, Frieza¡¯s Kinuite team and Kvila¡¯s mech team. It seems that besides Frieza, there are two One of them is Kevela. As for the other, it should be the king of Kurdish."


    The increase in Vegeta¡¯s strength brought about an increase in self-confidence. To be honest, that tone was really unpleasant. Likum wiped his pineapple head and then detected Vegeta with his combat power detector. Combat effectiveness.


    "Little Vegeta''s combat power is 30,000? That''s awesome, Captain Kinou, can you give me Vegeta to deal with it?"


    After all, these guys still believe the value given by the combat power detector, and the combat power of 30,000 displayed on Vegeta''s body has been much stronger than before. Jinou and the others know that Likum¡¯s combat power is more than 50,000. Vegeta with tens of thousands of combat power is definitely not a problem, so he didn''t have the slightest worry. Jinou held his arms and said, "Okay, Likum, but you will have dinner later."


    "Hey, no problem."


    Likum thumped his fist in excitement, and then immediately walked towards Vegeta. The others, no matter which side they were from, had no idea to participate. In the eyes of Shawiza, they all had ten. Vegeta with a combat power of tens of thousands and a combat power of 30,000 was too low to see. All three of them focused on the detector, the little girl with white eyes with a combat power of 100,000.

 947 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 947

    Vegeta had a sneer sneer on his face. He had been living in the shadow of Frieza before, and he was also quite afraid of the Kinyut team. This is an absolutely unbearable shame for Vegeta, who has a proud personality. , Now his fighting power has surpassed the limits of Saiyans. He himself believes that it will not be long before he can break through the boundaries of the legendary Super Saiyans. Now, he feels that Likum, who was arrogant in front of him before, is in his heart. Produced an incomparable killing intent.


    Although Naruto maliciously suppressed his combat power to a certain level, causing them to have an illusion about their own combat power, Likum¡¯s combat power is really too weak, and Naruto can¡¯t afford any interest in fighting. The gaze of the theater admired all of this, and he looked like Vegeta was about to do it, and said lazily: "Vegeta, please hurry up, we don''t have time to waste on these guys."


    "Shut up, don''t come to order me!"


    Vegeta¡¯s voice is always like a gunpowder, but he has long decided that he wants to fight quickly, and deal with enemies of Likum¡¯s level. If it takes too much time for Vegeta to come It was really embarrassing to say that, not to mention that there were two people who were regarded as the strongest enemy by Vegeta watching.


    Likum''s very tall and strong body poses a pose that looks like a female model walking on the stage. Although this look is very embarrassing, it looks very handsome from the group of guys in the Kinuite team!


    "Licombe! Shock!!"


    Likum, who has a very problematic brain, shouts like this before every battle, and at the same time gathers his qi, red qi fills the sky!Just when Likum bent down and was about to launch an attack, Vegeta had already appeared in front of him instantly.


    boom!!


    The fierce elbow hit Likum''s body with one blow. Vegeta directly hit Likum''s body from his elbow, crippling Likum with one move, and then another Ascension Fist flew Likum into the sky before everyone could react, and pointed at Likum in the sky with index and middle fingers!


    "Dirty fireworks!!"


    Chapter 67-The price of Vegeta''s arrogance!Naruto''s thought wave!


    boom!!


    Likum''s body exploded in the air. His tall and strong body, under Vegeta''s attack, instantly turned into a pile of flesh and blood, exploding and falling toward the surroundings like fireworks.


    Vegeta still had his arrogant smile on his face, and killing Likum with a single move was a simple matter for him now.


    Vegeta''s dirty fireworks can also be regarded as a very practical trick. This trick is lower than her own combat power, and the injured person can achieve the level of one-shot spike.


    Although some people say that if the combat power is lower than their own, why do they still need this kind of trick, but what if it is only lower?


    Although Likum¡¯s combat power is much lower than Vegeta¡¯s, if he really fights, he can barely support a few moves. But after he was hit by Vegeta, he was doomed to death. The fireworks exploded and destroyed!


    Vegeta killed Likum in seconds. It was normal for Naruto and the others. Although Likum is the second strongest of the Kinuite team, his fighting power of more than 50,000 is compared to them. The weakest Klin is also much weaker, anyone can easily defeat him, let alone Vegeta!


    However, on the opposite side, the seven guys who can only rely on combat power detectors to determine the strength of others are all stunned at this time. None of them expected Vegeta to kill Likum so easily. What is even more terrifying is that they None of them could see Vegeta''s movements clearly!


    Vegeta was originally an arrogant and arrogant person. After he easily killed Likum, he looked at the shocked eyes of the remaining seven guys of the Kevela Mecha Team and the Kinyut Team. Vegeta felt very surprised. Satisfied, the smiles on their faces became even more annoying, and they waved their hands to Jiniu and said, "Come and die, miscellaneous fish!"


    Among the Kinuit team, the blue-skinned Barteng is the most irritable and uninspired. Hearing that Vegeta, who was just an ant before him, speaks so arrogantly, the blue face is even more angry. , Roared: "Vegeta! Don''t be arrogant! Uncle Bart is here to clean up you!"


    Bart¡¯s combat effectiveness is slightly lower than Likum¡¯s, about 48,000, but he is very fast, and he is only inferior to Captain Kinyut in the Kinyut team, so he is quite conceited and he is very conceited. Quite confident!


    Vegeta¡¯s combat effectiveness now far surpasses their imagination. In Vegeta¡¯s eyes, Pat¡¯s proud speed is no different from a tortoise. Pat¡¯s speed is faster, Vegeta¡¯s faster, and he walks around him in Batt. Before behind him, Vegeta immediately made a move, and hit Bart''s abdomen with a fierce punch!


    puff!!


    Bart¡¯s body is not as strong as Likum. How could he withstand such a heavy blow from Vegeta, and a bloody arrow was ejected from his mouth, and it flew out immediately. Vegeta¡¯s respect to Frieza and those who have a relationship with Frieza They are all very hateful. At this time, where would you let Bart go? Wearing a dark blue practice suit, Vegeta¡¯s figure turned into a blue flash, chasing Bart, who was hit by him, as if playing a ball. , Bart playing around in the air!


    Bart''s body continued to collapse in Vegeta''s continuous heavy blows. In the end, even the whole body could not be saved, and it was completely reduced to ashes in Vegeta''s qigong wave!


    One time can be said to be a coincidence, but Vegeta killed Likum and Bart with ease in succession. Even if Kinho and Shaveza were arrogant, they should know that this Saiyan is now different from what he used to be, and no matter what the rules are at this time. , Everyone besieged Vegeta!


    Vegeta''s combat effectiveness has been greatly improved, even when facing the six people, he is not at a disadvantage. Instead, they gradually suppressed the six of Kinho and Shaveza.


    Naruto usually watched Vegeta ravage Frieza and Kevera¡¯s six subordinates, and looked at Wukong, who was already eager to try, and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t do anything, they will be killed by Vegeta. Now, you won¡¯t have to fight at that time, Wukong."


    "Hey..."


    Wukong smiled honestly, touched his head, and then rushed out in an instant, sending out a wave of qigong, forcibly separating the six besieging Vegeta.


    "Kakarot! Don''t get in the way!"


    "Hey, don''t say that, I want to participate in the battle too."


    Compared to Vegeta¡¯s indifferent words, Goku didn¡¯t care at all. He just wanted to fight. He had no interest in fighting with Vegeta. Before Vegeta was completely angry, Goku immediately approached Kvila. Nez and Drey in the mecha team forced them to pull the show aside and fight with themselves.


    Today, the combat effectiveness of Goku and Vegeta is actually a little bit higher, about 50,000 higher, but this gap, in fact, everyone already knows that Wukong¡¯s true strength has actually completely surpassed Vegeta, because He will use the Realm King Fist. With Wukong¡¯s strength, he can defeat Vegeta by using the ordinary Realm King¡¯s fist and increase his combat power to 1.5 times the normal level. What''s more, now Wukong¡¯s limit can be used ten times the Realm King. fist!


    Goku will not let go of any chance to fight a powerful enemy, and pushes Nez and Dray to the side to fight against himself, but Gohan and Klin are late to fight, and they dare not touch Vegeta¡¯s brows, so they have to find The weakest Gudu and Guis.


    Vegeta was so depressed that she could only vent her anger completely on the two hapless ones, Shaveza and Kinho.


    Although the two of them have a combined combat power of close to 300,000, the combat power cannot be counted like that. Even if it is two 150,000 combat power, facing a 300,000 person, it will be a spike, not to mention Beiji. The combat power of the tower is more than 300,000.


    Vegeta was in a bad mood, and when she saw her former enemy, of course she completely vented her anger!


    "Shaveza! Kinho! Take it!!"


    Vegeta lifted his qi to huge in one breath. Obviously, he didn¡¯t have the mood to play games with Shaveza and Kinho at all. The qi in his whole body changed from purple to blue. The fighting power was compared to when he was on earth. Has risen substantially!


    The combat effectiveness detectors of Shaveza and Kinho could clearly see the increase in Vegeta''s combat effectiveness, and that huge force made their two foreheads shed cold sweat at the same time!


    "One hundred thousand... two hundred thousand... three hundred and fifty thousand... five hundred thousand!!"


    boom!!


    When Vegeta¡¯s combat effectiveness increased to the limit of 500,000 in their combat effectiveness detectors, the detectors on Shaveza and Kinho finally exploded because they couldn¡¯t withstand the extreme strength, but Vegeta¡¯s strength was still Improving!


    Vegeta has increased his strength to the maximum, probably close to one million, far surpassing Shaveza and Kinho whom he once could only look up to. Seeing the shocked expressions of these two people now, Bei Geeta really felt that the shame he suffered under Frieza in the past has been retaliated a lot, and said: "Shaveza, Kinho, I didn''t expect me as a Saiyan to be able to rise to this level! Huh! No fear, Because I will solve you completely soon!"


    Shaveza and Kinho¡¯s faces were extremely frightened. Vegeta¡¯s terrifying power made them all in cold sweat. Their faces were very ugly. Kinho¡¯s black eyes slowly turned, wondering what they were planning. .


    Click!


    Vegeta squeezed her finger bones, and then rushed towards Kinho and Shaveza instantly, leaving only a sneer in the air!


    boom!!


    Shaveza and Kinho couldn¡¯t react at all, they were beaten by Vegeta¡¯s strange power. Vegeta was upset. Of course, he didn¡¯t know the severity of the attack. In one stroke, the arms of both of them were almost broken and their bodies were also affected. Small shock.


    Kinho lowered his head slightly, coughed up a mouthful of blood, then looked up at Vegeta with an arrogant face, and said, "Vegeta, I did not expect you to be able to rise to this level in a short time, but Do you think you are really going to win?!"


    Although Shawiza received a heavy blow in the same way, he looked at Jinou in shock at this time. He didn''t understand what Jinou was doing and why he still angered Vegeta, who was already grumpy!


    In Vegeta¡¯s view, Jinu¡¯s words were nothing more than a bluff before his death. He did not take Jinu, who was far inferior to him in combat power, to his heart, and sneered: "Then do you have any tricks? Show it to me Take a look, Kinho!"


    "Then let you see my final trick!"


    Kinho deliberately angered Vegeta. What he wanted was Vegeta''s words. At this time, he seized this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and there would never be a second chance when Vegeta let him attack because of his pride. , Immediately took out his hole cards!


    "exchange!"


    A golden light suddenly radiated from Jinou''s whole body. This light hit Vegeta. Although it had no destructive power, it made Vegeta''s body instantly immobile.


    "Na, Nani?!"


    "Hahaha... Vegeta! Give me your body!!"

 948 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 948

    Kinho laughed in excitement, this is his trump card, the trick of exchanging bodies!


    This body of Jinou now is not what he was originally like. His original appearance is probably only known to a few people. Jinou possesses unique superpowers and can exchange bodies with others, and this exchange is directly related to the heart of the mountain clan. The technique is not the same. As long as Jinou doesn''t switch back on his own, the exchange is permanent. Jinou used this trick to sneak attacks and defeat many enemies who were stronger than him.


    The golden light was originally not for attack, but temporarily fixed Vegeta''s soul. Although Vegeta''s body had nothing to do, his soul seemed to have been held in position, so it was completely immobile.


    And Kinho''s soul followed the golden beam of light and flew towards Vegeta''s body!


    This kind of trick can only be used for sneak attacks. It is best to use it when the enemy''s mind is flawed. If the soul is too strong, or it is used when the enemy is fully alert, it may be rebound or even cause Unhealable damage to the soul.


    Vegeta paid the price for his carelessness, and was immobilized by Keanu''s tricks. In a flash, he was completely unable to move, and Keanu was about to occupy Vegeta''s body!


    "Nian Dongbo!!"


    Chapter 68-Vegeta''s extreme self-esteem, the precious legacy of the Great Elder!


    Jinou¡¯s ability can be used even after his body is transformed. That is to say, it is not the same as the blood inheritance limit. It is not an ability that exists in the body. So it should be his soul ability, that is Said to be a kind of superpower.


    Speaking of it, whether it is the superpower of mind, mind reading or predicting the future, it is good to determine its strength is the level of the realm and the strength of the soul, both of which are definitely better than Jinyu.


    He was originally watching the show, but he also used his eyes to pay attention to the battlefields everywhere, so as not to have any problems. It turns out that Naruto''s excessive caution was correct.


    Vegeta was too arrogant, and it was impossible for this problem to be corrected. As a result, Jinyu was given a chance, and his soul was temporarily frozen by Jinyu''s superpower. Now Vegeta is facing extremely dangerous situations.


    Although Vegeta¡¯s character is really annoying, he is after all a very important warrior in the future. Since Naruto will let him practice on his own spacecraft, of course he will not sit back and watch Vegeta¡¯s body exchanged by Jinou. , I immediately used my thought power.


    This is also one of Naruto''s abilities after comprehending the sixth sense. It can turn consciousness into reality, turn thinking into unique fluctuations, be able to attack real affairs, and can directly attack Jinyu who is now a spiritual body!


    Kinho originally watched Vegeta hit his trap. He was finally able to get Vegeta¡¯s powerful body and escaped death, but his never-failed trick appeared huge flaws. The biggest problem was him. This trick should not be used in front of Naruto!


    Naruto¡¯s powerful thought wave was enough to crush a planet directly. Kinho was originally focused on Vegeta¡¯s body, how could he escape Naruto¡¯s thought wave attack and received a heavy blow mentally. The huge trauma prevented Jinou''s soul from returning to his body for a while.


    Kinu was hit hard by Naruto, and his superpowers were naturally released immediately. Vegeta''s soul was unlocked, and he immediately regained his body''s ability to act. He turned his head and glanced at Naruto. There was nothing in his eyes. Emotion of gratitude.


    Sailiba stabbed her husband in the ribs with her arm and smiled: "It seems that Vegeta seems to hate you."


    Naruto put down the hand that had just used Nian Dongbo, then squeezed the heroic face of the Saiyan female warrior beside him, and said: "Vegeta''s talent is definitely better than you at the beginning. If he could start training earlier, His fighting power is far more than that, but his character is troublesome enough, even more extreme than you, and Wukong is completely two types of extremes."


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Seleba chuckled, not commenting on Naruto''s comments, leaning on Naruto''s body, and holding their daughters in her arms.


    "But Vegeta knows that he is not your opponent now, and his anger can only be vented on Kinho and Shaveza."


    At that moment, Vegeta did feel a huge crisis and was rescued by Naruto. Perhaps there was gratitude in his heart, but that gratitude was more than his pride as a Saiyan prince. Nothing. His pride and self-esteem do not allow him to thank him. Being saved by someone he has always wanted to defeat is even more shameful to Vegeta. Now he is far behind Naruto. This anger is natural. Can only vent on Kinyu and Shaveza!


    "Damn bastard! You guys go to death!! Flash cannon!!"


    Although the strength gap between the two sides was huge, Vegeta, who was angry in his heart, directly used his own trick. The huge purple flash cannon completely swallowed Shaveza and Jinyu, who was unable to move because of his mental separation. His body was also hit by Vegeta''s anger, completely turning into ashes!


    Seeing that Vegeta defeated the enemy, Goku, Gohan, and Klin no longer kept their hands. Because of the huge difference in combat effectiveness, they all resolved the battle easily, but apart from Klin, Goku and Gohan were two simple fathers and sons. They didn''t kill their enemies. Gohan is a mixed-race Saiyan and don''t care about it, but a Saiyan like Goku is indeed a different kind of Saiyan.


    Naruto saw that there was nothing to watch, and finally got up from the ground, patted his butt, and said, "Since the fight is over, we should also set off to meet the Great Elder of Namek."


    "Big elder?" Goku was very interested in the name that he knew he was the most prominent person on the planet. He stared at Naruto with his black eyes and said, "Bro Naruto, that big elder. Isn''t it amazing?"


    "You fighting mad!"


    Naruto rolled Goku''s eyes relentlessly, and then directly gave him an iron fist, saying: "Idiot, don''t think that all Namek stars are the same as Bick. The elder is the one who made Dragon Ball, but he doesn''t He is good at fighting, and he is very old. According to my estimation, his life span should be only a few days left. It is impossible to fight you."


    Wukong showed a disappointed look, and Naruto punched him again.


    "Hurry up. The life of the Great Elder is about to end. If the Great Elder dies, the Dragon Ball will disappear, and everything will be over by then."


    "I see, Brother Naruto."


    Under the leadership of Naruto, a group of seven quickly rushed to the location of the great elder, and before leaving, Naruto casually played an Amaterasu tinder to kill the three guys that Goku and Gohan did not kill. It was completely burnt to fly ash.


    Naruto is not as simple and kind as Wukong...


    "My mech team was completely destroyed?!"


    Although the authenticity of the news has been confirmed several times, Kevela¡¯s face still has an unbelievable look. Shaveza and the three of them are Kevela¡¯s strongest subordinates, and any one of them can beat the entire Kinho. The special team, now together with the Kinuite team, was easily wiped out, and all the people from the mech team, including the Saiyans he hadn''t looked down on before!


    Frieza¡¯s face was equally gloomy, because Wukong did not kill Nez and Drey, and the combat power detectors on the two of them were naturally not damaged. Through the built-in combat power detectors in his body, he eavesdropped on the conversation over there. That bad premonition has finally been verified!


    "Naruto Uzumaki!"


    King Kurdish has detectors on his body like Kevela. Seeing Frieza''s reaction at this time, King Kurd frowned and said, "Naruto Uzumaki, is that the blond man who defeated you before?"


    "Yes, it''s him! If he is here, then the other Saiyan Sairiba must be there too! Damn it! I must kill them!!"


    Frieza and Naruto have long been in a state of immortality, and there is absolutely no possibility of reconciliation. Now Frieza knows that Naruto and Seleba, who brought him a huge humiliation back then, are also on this planet, and the murderous intent is no longer controlled Broke out!


    Although Kevela is equally arrogant, but compared to his father and younger brother, Kevela is more calm and more calculating, and said: "From their conversation just now, they are looking for the dragon ball maker. The great elder of, if you kill the great elder Dragon Ball will disappear, it seems that the planet cannot be destroyed before the wish is realized. We should hide the dragon ball first, after all, although those people can perceive We exist, but things like Dragon Ball still cannot be sensed."


    Kevela is indeed very smart, and his head is obviously to be good for Beverissa and King Kurd. They threw all the dragon balls in their hands into the lake, but Kevela would never have thought that Naruto would have one in his hands. The Dragon Ball Radar developed by a genius girl!


    Looking at the endless Namek Star Plain, Frieza''s black eyes were filled with countless killing intent.


    "Naruto Uzumaki! Celiba! I will never let you go!"


    I haven¡¯t seen the Great Elder of Namek for several years. Although his body is still as huge as before, Naruto can also tell that the body of the Great Elder is worse than before by listening to his breathing. Many, on the one hand, time ruthlessly took his life away, on the other hand, it was also saddened by the sense that Frieza and the others massacred their children.


    Although the combat effectiveness is very low, the great elder is indeed a respectable person, so in front of him, Naruto is as polite as before, bending over to the great elder and saying: "Long time no see, great elder ."


    It should be felt that the power hidden in Naruto''s body has far surpassed the three evil gears that descended on Namek, and his children do not have to face the fate of complete destruction, so the face of the elder has also been exposed since Frieza and the others arrived. The first smile after that said: "Naruto, it''s been a long time since I saw you, Edith has grown so big."


    Edith flew to the side of the elder. She was just an ordinary girl, and she was afraid that she was not as big as an arm of the elder.


    "Grand elder, long time no see."


    "Time flies so fast. I didn''t expect that after only a few years, Edith has grown so much from her baby, and her strength has improved so much. She is indeed the daughter of Naruto and Seleba. ."


    After defeating Frieza, Naruto and Seleba lived on Namek for a long time. Edith was born on this planet, so although Edith was born inside The blood of the demihuman and the blood of the immortal, but for the elder, this is also a granddaughter worthy of his love.


    Edith showed a proud look, put her hands in her waist, and said, "Of course, mom and dad said I''m a genius!"


    ''This dead girl really dare to say!''


    Naruto and Seleba complained about their spoiled baby girl in their hearts, while the elder chuckled and looked very happy. He placed the huge palm on top of Edith¡¯s head and said: "So small Having such power at a young age is indeed very powerful, but I am afraid it is not enough to deal with those three enemies. I will help you improve."


    "But Grandpa, your body..."


    "It''s okay, I just give the opportunity. How much power you increase depends on your talent, it won''t cost my life, and I don''t have a few days to live."


    The elder said this very detached, not at all like an old man about to die. In the last part of his life, he just wanted to leave a little precious thing for his children.


    That precious hope...

 949 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 949

    Chapter Sixty-Nine-How to Use Wish, First See Kevlar!


    Edith is a half-blood Saiyan, so she has a terrifying combat power from birth, plus inherited Naruto''s fairy body and the power of white eyes, so the hidden potential in her body is amazing!


    The great elder can only trigger a small part of Edith¡¯s hidden power, but this small part is enough to make Edith¡¯s combat effectiveness soar, and huge blue chakra waves appear all over his body. After she opened her eyes, Edith pressed the soaring power in her body back into her body.


    Feeling the increasing power in her body, Edith, who was warlike by nature, showed an extremely excited expression, and then, just like Naruto before, bowed to the elder.


    "Thank you, elder grandfather."


    The elder knew that he was dead soon, and he loved this little girl very much in his heart. Naturally, he didn''t need her to thank him, waved his hand gently, and said kindly, "Nothing, it''s just a small matter."


    The effect of the development of the potential of the Great Elder is really amazing. The skyrocketing combat power of Edith just now was seen by everyone else, and the Great Elder didn''t care, helping all of them to develop their potential.


    Because most of the people here are Saiyans, the only ones who don¡¯t have Saiyan blood are the monster Naruto and the earthling Klin. Vegeta, Goku, and Gohan¡¯s combat effectiveness have all increased significantly. After the great elder developed his potential, Lin, a human being on Earth, has also increased his combat power from 70,000 to about 180,000, far surpassing Captain Kinyu.


    The one-star dragon ball was placed on the seat of the great elder. At this time, the great elder took it down and handed it to Naruto, saying: "Naruto, this dragon ball is left to you. I hope you can defeat those three. Evil people."


    "Relax, Grand Elder, at that time Frieza escaped for a while, this time I won''t make that kind of low-level mistake again, this time I must make a complete break with Frieza!"


    "Well, but you better hurry up. My time is running out. If I die, your companions won''t be able to resurrect, cough cough..."


    "Is this the Dragon Ball of That Make Star? It''s really big."


    Wukong looked at the huge dragon ball in Naruto¡¯s hand with surprise. The dragon ball on earth is about the size of a baseball, but the dragon ball of Namek is the size of a basketball. Naruto spins his hand with one finger like a basketball. The one-star dragon ball inside said: "Probably because the god had split into two individuals with Piccolo when he made the dragon ball, so the talent can be weakened, and the function of the made dragon ball has also been weakened a lot."


    "Well, it should be." Wukong is not interested in this question. He is happy that all his companions who died on Earth can be resurrected. "In this way, Piccolo and the others can all be resurrected."


    "All?" The elder stunned for a moment, and said, "Do you have many companions to be resurrected?"


    "Well, Piccolo, Tianjin Rice, Dumplings and Yamu Tea, there are four in total."


    "This is terrible. Although the dragon ball I made can fulfill three wishes, people who have been resurrected can also be resurrected, but only one person can be resurrected at a time."


    "what?!"


    The faces of Goku, Gohan, and Klin all changed. They thought that everything would be fine if they found the Dragon Ball of Namek, but this change would happen again. If only one person can be resurrected each time, they will find it. All dragon balls can only resurrect three people, but the great elder''s life is not long, and he can never wait for the dragon ball to recover again. In that case, isn''t one person destined to be resurrected?


    Naruto knew the characteristics of Namek''s Dragon Ball, so he had already thought about this question, and said: "What''s the worry for this, as long as Bick is resurrected first, it will be fine. If Bick is resurrected, God will also Resurrection, then the dragon balls on the earth can be used. Although the dragon balls on the earth can only achieve one wish, it doesn¡¯t matter how many people are resurrected as long as the conditions are the same. For example, "let all the Namike people die on the star ''Resurrection'', as long as you make a wish like this, no matter how many people can be resurrected, although the dumplings have died once before, they can also be resurrected with Namek''s Dragon Ball, so there is nothing to worry about."


    "It turns out to be so, it''s great."


    The Great Elder finally breathed a sigh of relief. Naruto brought good news. He didn''t expect that this time not only could he help the earthlings to resurrect, but his dead children could also be resurrected. There is no better news than this.


    Naruto''s words finally settled Wukong and the others. Naruto threw the giant dragon ball like a basketball to Goku, and then put his hand on Sairiba''s shoulder.


    "It seems that another village has been attacked. Selaba and I will go and take a look. By the way, we can snatch the dragon balls collected by Frieza and the others."


    Naruto slid in the air, and immediately opened a space-time passage in front of him. After walking into the passage as if walking with Seleba, the passage closed again, and the two disappeared in an instant.


    Although it looks a bit like the ability of the seventh sense of the small universe, it seems to be moving in hyperspace by tearing time and space with thoughts, that is, moving instantaneously, but Naruto still can''t reach that level at all. It''s just a combination of sense and motivation.


    The Art of Flying Thunder God has a unique time and space channel. Whether it¡¯s Flying Thunder God¡¯s Slash or Flying Thunder God¡¯s three stages, they all use the same time and space. To open this time and space channel, you must use Chakra and coordinates for positioning. He replaced Chakra and Coordinates with his own thought power, and used his thought power to activate the Thunder God technique, but it just looked like the seventh sense tearing time and space.


    boom!!


    A huge explosion resounded on the land of Namek star again, and a soldier fell down again. Frieza looked at all this with satisfaction, then turned Sen Leng''s gaze to the elder of the village and said: "This way You should know that resisting is useless, come on, hand over the Dragon Ball obediently."


    Although Kevlar¡¯s ??mecha team and Frieza¡¯s Kinyut team were all killed, they didn¡¯t just bring these hands down. There were also some alien fighters. Although their strength was not very good, except for a few In addition to the combat-type Namekians, others are not their opponents, and the strongest team of the Kurdish King is still healthy. Although there are only four people, the four have a combat power of about 100,000, which is more than the most powerful. The strong Namikist warrior Neru is more powerful, so this kind of trivial matter doesn''t need the three of them to take action.


    There are a total of seven elders in Namek. Except for the elder, the other six elders are all children of the elder. Each of them will guard a dragon ball. For those who want to get a dragon ball wish, they will face each other. Human wisdom, strength, and heart are tested, and the elders of this village are the three elders.


    The three-year old age is also very big, full of pleats, but the figure is much shorter than the big elder, probably about the same level as Klin, at this time, he watched suddenly appear in front of him with a solemn face. Enemy.


    There were only three combat-type Namekians in this village, and now they have all been killed easily, leaving only a few old people and children.


    The third elder secretly swallowed his saliva, and at the same time protected the two children behind him, saying: "Dragon Ball can be given to you, but you must let these two children go."


    Kevela spread his hands and said, "Yes, take out the Dragon Ball."


    Although there is great doubt about whether the other party will keep the promise, the three elders are completely helpless at this time. After all, the enemy is too strong. He can''t resist even one move. He can only turn around and take out his Guardian Dragon Ball.


    Kevera looked at the orange dragon ball in his hand with a satisfied smile on his face, and said: "This is the sixth dragon ball. As long as you get the last dragon ball from the great elder, you can make a wish to the dragon."


    The third elder looked at Kevlar with a stern face, and said, "Then let us go now."


    Kevela''s gaze shifted from the dragon ball in his hand, and looked at the three elders of Namek, and said, "Of course you can, please... go to hell!"


    The people of the Frozen clan are all cold-blooded people, whether it is Frieza, or the Kurdish and Kevila, they are all the same cold and cruel people. In their opinion, such a thing is not a big deal. They just got it. Dragon Ball, Kevela immediately turned his face, and pointed the light completely through the heart of the three elders.


    The expression of the three elders was still shocked and unwilling, but still could not resist the passing of life, and before he could say anything, he closed his eyes forever.


    At this time, the two children who had been protected by the three elders were trembling all over. They were not combat fighters, let alone they were young and did not possess any combat effectiveness. They are now facing Kevlar. Such a terrifying demon, they can only wait to die.


    After getting the dragon ball they needed, for Kevela and the others, the Namekians were of no use. Even children would not be merciful. After killing one of the children with a sneer, Kevela finally He pointed his finger at the last survivor in this village.


    "It''s you in the end, goodbye, kid."


    The purple light of death is more powerful than Frieza''s. The last child in this village, Dandy, who is completely incompetent, can only watch the light close to him in fear, and then wait silently for death. !


    A strange wave suddenly appeared in the air, like throwing a stone into a calm lake, producing ripples. Then, a palm suddenly stretched out of the sky and caught it with one hand. After the light of Kevlar''s death, a man and a woman with blond and black hair came out of the air and waved to Frieza.


    "Yo, you are Frieza''s brother, Kevlar, right?"


    Chapter 70-The Golden Nightmare!The battle begins!


    Kevlar is taller and taller than Frieza, but it can be seen from the face that she is very similar to Frieza, and the personality is the same cold and ruthless.


    Naruto suddenly appeared from the air, and the one who was most irritated was Frieza. The person who brought him endless humiliation more than a decade ago now appeared in front of him again. Frieza''s murderous intent has been completely uncontrollable. !


    Crackling!


    Frieza''s anger was a little uncontrollable and a riot broke out, causing a blue arc to appear on the mechanized part of his body, making a crackling arc blasting sound, which also attracted the attention of Naruto and Celiba.


    Celaba turned her head to look at Frieza, the demon who she could only look up to, now she has completely ignored Frieza¡¯s strength, although she was pregnant with Edith before, so her strength The growth is not as good as Naruto, but her combat effectiveness is far above Frieza. Even if Frieza''s combat effectiveness has been improved after mechanization, in the eyes of Celiba, it is now no different from the ants.


    With a nasty smile at the corner of her mouth, Celiba looked at Frieza mockingly, and said: "Frieza, it seems you have had a good time these years. This look is quite novel."


    If Kevlar revealed Frieza¡¯s scars, he was just cynicism, but Celiba did not hide it at all and tore Frieza¡¯s wounds directly, revealing the shame and pain that would never heal. !


    Frieza''s eyes became crimson, and he looked at Naruto and Seleba angrily, and said, "You two! I want to kill you!!"


    Naruto and Seleba showed disdain at the same time, looked at Frieza proudly and mockingly, and said at the same time: "Are you worthy?!"


    Celiba''s body flashed with golden light, her short black hair turned into long golden hair in an instant, her light green eyes were indifferent and indifferent, with a mocking sneer at the corners of her mouth, looking at Frieza''s short body , Seems to be laughing at the dwarfs and giants that are so overwhelming!


    Naruto raised his chakra like Naruto. The golden chakra covered his whole body. He once again put on that handsome golden wing, like a person who brought golden nightmares, even if it was two enemies three, their aura It also has the upper hand!


    Although Kevela and King Kurd heard about Super Saiyan from Frieza before, they are now seeing the transformation of Naruto and Seleba for the first time. Although neither of them can perceive qi, they also I can clearly feel the oppressive power of Naruto and Seleba!

 950 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 950

    Both Naruto and Seleba exploded with their own power, and the whole body seemed to produce a golden whirlwind, just like at that time.


    Frieza looked at what Naruto and Selaba looked like at this time, as if relived the golden nightmare of the year in his mind. Although he had been clamoring to kill Naruto and Selaba before, he really faced both of them. Therefore, the fear in Frieza''s heart far exceeds the hatred.


    Although I can''t wait to cut them out, but the instinct of the body seems to have made him stay in place like this, and he dare not launch any attacks on Naruto and Seleba.


    The golden light that is more dazzling and powerful than all lights, and the cold eyes that are more indifferent than anything else, has long become Frieza''s infinite nightmare. In fact, back then, facing the oppressive strength of Naruto and Seleba , Frieza did not choose to fight head-on, but wanted to use the method of destroying the planet to save his life. From that time on, his fighting spirit against Naruto and Seleba had completely disappeared.


    For twelve years, he has been having that nightmare, and what has always supported him is his vain hatred and pride, which has supported his small and powerful. Now he is facing the golden power of Naruto and Seleba again. Frieza''s sad self-esteem has long since turned into dust.


    Frieza, who has lost the will to fight, is really not enough to see. Naruto doesn''t bother to focus too much on this ant, but turns his gaze to Kevela, which is exactly the huge dragon ball in his hand.


    "Kevilla, can I trouble you to give me the dragon ball in your hand?"


    Kevera¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. Although he could feel the two men in front of him being extremely powerful, he was not as seedless as Frieza, and he also had his own hole cards, so at this time, it would not be like Frieza almost lost his fighting spirit like that, and sneered, "Do you think it''s possible, Naruto Uzumaki?"


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Naruto sighed softly, looking like I was a good person, and said, "Why, I really want to get along with everyone."


    Speaking stupid things that no one believes, Naruto rushed to Kevela in an instant, white bones appeared on his arm, and punched at Kevela''s face!


    Kevela was shocked by Naruto''s speed in his heart. He just raised his arm to resist Naruto''s heavy fist, but Naruto''s fist had penetrated Kevela''s unformed defense, and instantly hit his body!


    "Weird power!!"


    White high-pressure steam spurted out of Naruto''s arm, and the bones formed a glove in Naruto''s hand, instantly knocking Kevlar away!


    puff!!


    Kevela sprayed a blood arrow in the air, the expression on his face was still full of disbelief. The Kurdish king himself also wanted to attack Naruto with Kevela. As a result, he could not help but be stunned when he saw Kevela''s move. In the same place, after a moment of stunned time, the Super Saiyan named Sai Liba has instantly appeared in front of the Kurdish King!


    boom!!


    The Kurdish king was completely unprepared in his stunned state. How could he be able to withstand the attack of Sai Liba, whose fighting power was far higher than him, and his body flew out like Kevera. The father and son hit him and stood on the side. Frieza started, the three people were completely smashed into a ball.


    Naruto took the huge dragon ball that was originally in Kevela''s hand, and threw it up and down, looking at Kevela and the three of them, and said, "This is the end of the first meeting, but I have to tell you one thing. , If we count this dragon ball, we already have two dragon balls. We want to make a wish to the dragon balls. It won¡¯t work if we don¡¯t collect all seven dragon balls. Goodbye."


    Naruto waved goodbye to Kevila and the others, then took Seleba and the surviving little Namek, instantly activated the Thunder God technique and disappeared completely.


    The breath of Naruto appeared in the residence of the great elder on the other side in an instant, and the three of Kevira quickly stood up. The shocked Kevira and the king of Kurd wiped the blood from the corners of their mouths, their faces Extremely gloomy.


    Calming her mood, Kevera looked at her father and younger brother, and said, "It seems that we can only fight those two people. Otherwise, even if we get five dragon balls, it will be completely useless. "


    Wishing to the Dragon Ball, the temptation to get immortality is really too great. Although the Kurdish king realized the terrifying power of Naruto and Seleba, he was still unwilling to give up in the face of the temptation of immortality, nodded, and said: "Yes , And it¡¯s absolutely impossible for those two to let us go, not to mention Frieza¡¯s hatred."


    The Kurdish king glanced at Frieza. In fact, in the current situation, Frieza''s hatred is already a trivial matter, but it is also to let Frieza be able to raise the war!


    Without the dazzling golden light of Naruto and Seleba, the fear in Frieza''s heart gradually faded, and more of shame emerged, because just now, after he saw Naruto and Seleba, he was actually scared. I can''t move at all!


    Boom boom boom!!


    The huge shame that emerged in his heart made Frieza start to destroy frantically, launching huge energy waves indiscriminately towards the surroundings, completely destroying the nearby terrain, the original beautiful and lush forest, completely under Frieza¡¯s attack Turning into a wasteland, such crazy destruction made Frieza''s emotions gradually calm down, took a deep breath, and said: "Let''s go and kill those nasty guys!"


    Using their combat power detectors, Frieza and the others can easily find the location of Naruto and the others. The three of them are very fast. Although Namek star is huge, it does not take much time. Naruto and the others, early Waited for them there.


    Only Naruto, Seleba, Goku, Vegeta, and Edith came out to fight. Klin and Gohan¡¯s combat effectiveness was too low, and they had no effect at all in this level of battle, so They took Naruto¡¯s Dragon Ball Radar, and took advantage of Naruto¡¯s battle with Frieza and the others to find the Dragon Ball. In addition to defeating these three guys, Naruto¡¯s mission is to delay as much as possible. Wait until Klin and Gohan find all the Dragon Balls.


    Naruto is the strongest. Although he didn''t say it, he has already become the leader of these warriors. Standing in front of the five people, looking at the three fathers and sons of the Frieza family in the distance, he said: "You don''t need to do this. Don''t worry, the express train to hell has already prepared special seats for you, so it doesn''t matter if you take your time."


    Frieza and Naruto have a deep hatred. Perhaps they are going to besiege Naruto with King Kurd and Kevira, so Frieza has some confidence, looking at Naruto with a cold face, and said: "Naruto Uzumaki Don¡¯t be proud of you for too long, this time I will give you all the shame you gave me! Today next year will be your anniversary!!"


    "Tsk tusk tusk tusk... Frieza, it''s not good to speak big words, I really want to return you as it is, but your opponent is not me, it''s the three of them."


    Naruto pointed to Goku, Vegeta and Edith, who were full of fighting spirits around him. They had made an agreement before. Naruto and Seriba deal with Kvila and King Kurd, and Edith and the others. None of them have broken through the Super Saiyans, so just three people teamed up to deal with Frieza. This is the best arrangement today!


    boom!!


    Naruto suddenly assumed a fighting posture, the golden chakra all over his body surged wildly, and shouted: "Come on!"


    Chapter 71-Three-way battle, Saiyan power!


    Naruto assumed a fighting stance in an instant, and then the golden figure turned into a rapid streamer, and first rushed towards Kevira!


    Kevela was calm this time, clearly aware of Naruto''s terrifying strength, no matter how arrogant his character was, he wouldn''t dare to have any carelessness, and he was fully absorbed in responding to Naruto''s attack!!


    boom!!


    Kevera used his knees to withstand Naruto¡¯s cannon punches. The strength of the two immediately produced a fierce collision. The air was compressed and exploded in an instant, and a strong air wave spread out to the surroundings. The earth is cracked!


    The bodies of the two of them broke apart as soon as they touched them, and at the same time they started flying at a super high speed in the air, repeatedly detonating the air with their fists!


    Click!


    Seleba squeezed her finger bones and immediately transformed into a super Saiyan state. After all, King Kurdish was also a very powerful enemy. Selba hadn''t been arrogant enough to think that she could deal with such things by normalcy. enemy.


    After transforming into a super Saiyan, Sailiba''s qi in his whole body is more intense than that of a volcanic eruption. The golden aura continues to spread to the surroundings. The powerful force makes the sky change. The white clouds in the sky are constantly being strengthened by Sairiba. His anger repelled his surroundings, and his light green eyes looked at the Kurdish king with no emotion, and said, "Although I''m not embarrassed, but today I want to destroy your Frozen clan completely, Kurdish!"


    King Kurd¡¯s appearance is almost exactly the same as Frieza¡¯s second form. At this time, his face is completely indifferent and solemn. Facing the legendary Super Saiyan, he dare not have any underestimation, otherwise his fate is only I''m afraid it will be more miserable than Frieza!


    "Try it if you can! Saiyan!"


    The Kurdish king roared, and a powerful purple gas erupted from his body. This force made Namek, which was more than a dozen times larger than the earth, tremble, but Celaba looked at the gas erupting from the Kurdish king''s body. With a sardonic smile, he reached out and raised his forehead and dropped two locks of blond hair.


    "Your combat effectiveness is nothing more than that."


    Although the king of Kurdish is the father of Kvera and Frieza, his combat effectiveness is actually the weakest among the three. Although the Frozen Clan looks very masculine in appearance, it is actually genderless like the Namek. Of the races, Frieza and Kevela are both children born by the king of Kurdish through asexual reproduction, so they are very similar in appearance, and because of genetic mutations in the process of reproduction, Kevela and Frieza are more powerful The Kurdish king is stronger.


    The fighting power of the Kurdish king is only about 120 million, which is about the same as all the previous Frieza''s power, but it is lower than the current mechanical Frieza. This kind of combat power is a toy in front of Seleba. The same exists.


    Naruto and Seleba have the upper hand in the battle against Kvera and the Kurdish king. The only thing that makes people worry is that Edith and the three are playing against Frieza!


    Although it is three-to-one, without transforming into a Super Saiyan, the three of them together are probably not the opponents of Frieza, who has a combat power of 150 million!


    Frieza looked at the three people in front of him coldly. Although Frieza knew only one Vegeta, it could be judged from the tail that all three were Saiyans. He had seen Celiba from a low-level fighter. Exceeding the limit to become the existence of the legendary Super Saiyan, Frieza will never let any Saiyan continue to survive in this world, and his heart will suddenly become murderous.


    "I didn''t expect that there are so many Saiyan monkeys in this world, but it doesn''t matter, you are all going to die here today!"


    Vegeta looked at Frieza and remembered the days when she had to live in the shadow of Frieza before, and that shame made Vegeta¡¯s murderous intent burn more vigorously than Frieza¡¯s. Dark eyes looked at Frieza indifferently, and said: "Frieza! You are the one who is going to die today! Let me, Prince Vegeta of Saiyan, come and kill you!!"


    They all said that their enemies met, and they were extremely jealous, and so was Vegeta. Although he knew that he was still far from Frieza today, he still rushed forward without fear, with an indomitable fighting spirit in his heart!


    He knows that both Naruto and Seleba have surpassed the limit in the battle with Frieza. He believes that he can definitely do it too. There is no great reason, because he is the Saiyan Prince Vegeta!


    The speed displayed by Vegeta surprised Frieza, but it was just a surprise. What he was afraid of was actually Naruto and Seleba, who is a Super Saiyan. Geeta''s combat effectiveness has exceeded one million, and it has become stronger after the great elder develops its potential, but Biflisa is still far behind.


    boom!!


    Although Vegeta rushed up, he was beaten off by Frieza. Although he easily defeated Vegeta, Frieza''s killing intent became more and more vigorous. It is indeed the Saiyan''s potential that makes him Fear, Vegeta can rise to the point of far surpassing Captain Kinho in a short time. If Vegeta can really break through the Super Saiyan, then Frieza will really vomit blood and die!

 951 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 951

    "Death Ray!"


    Fear of the Saiyan''s potential, Frieza immediately aimed at Vegeta''s heart, and a purple death ray was immediately emitted!


    "Soft fist, soft step double lion fist!"


    Edith was not here to watch the show, she also likes to fight, where she would be content, seeing Vegeta being beaten back by Frieza, a perfect gossip formation immediately appeared under Edith. At the same time, the chakra with both hands condenses into the form of two flaming lions!


    Even though Edith''s strength was far behind Frieza, after the gossip array was turned on under her feet, the speed of the purple death light seemed to slow down a lot. Edith''s white eyes stared at Frieza''s. The death ray, aimed at the weak spot on the upper side, slammed a punch, and used the technique of four or two strokes!


    Edith''s fighting skills are much higher than Vegeta and Goku. These four or two strokes are how they can''t learn. The power of the two lion heads merged with each other, and Frieza''s death light was aside.


    Although Edith saved her life, it is impossible for Vegeta to apologize to Edith with such an arrogant character, and there is no good word in her mouth.


    "Edith! I don''t want you to get in the way!"


    Edith also knew Vegeta¡¯s complicated character a long time ago, so she didn¡¯t bother to be angry with him. In such a situation of facing a strong enemy like Frieza, how could she be in the mood to talk nonsense again, she just shrugged. Said: "You hit you, I hit mine, it doesn''t matter, right."


    Vegeta snorted coldly, not wasting time arguing with Edith, turned to look at Frieza, and rushed up again!


    Frieza saw that his original plan to kill Vegeta was actually blocked by Edith, so he was naturally angry. He looked at Edith with a murderous look and said: "It can actually stop my Universe King Frieza. Attack, it seems that although you are the youngest, your strength is pretty good."


    Although Vegeta is annoying to talk, it seems to Edith that she is a member of her own clan, so she doesn''t mind very much, but Frieza must defeat the enemy. Regarding what Frieza said, Edith had nothing to say. He fought back without hesitation.


    "Frieza! You are so embarrassed to be called the king of the universe again. The guy who was beaten up by my parents twelve years ago is ashamed to be arrogant here, and your face is really thick!"


    Frieza was taken aback for a moment, and then her expression became more dangerous. The little black pupil stared at Edith and said, "I didn''t expect you to be their daughter, then I will kill you first!!"


    The fear of Naruto and Seleba in his heart made Frieza lack the courage to face them. Sad Frieza could only vent his anger and murderous intent to the ten-year-old Itti. Silk''s body.


    Although Edith barely blocked Frieza''s death light, she still had a huge gap in strength compared with Frieza. Frieza rushed towards her so directly, Edith was naturally engrossed and expanded the gossip field. It''s the biggest!


    Frieza felt that when he approached Edith, the gravity around him seemed to increase suddenly, but Frieza completely ignored the gravity that was only a few hundred times, and there was only the idea of ??killing Edith in his heart!


    Edith stepped back, slapped a gossip palm in her hand, integrated her chakra into the gossip realm, continuously increasing the gravity in this realm, and at the same time constantly compressing the power in her body, and then all burst out in an instant!


    "Open the door! Rest the door! The life door! The wounded door! The Dumen! The Kingmen! Six doors are open! Gossip!"


    Edith used the gossip array with less effort to compress and rotate the Chakra inside her body, and then when Frieza approached her, she opened the six doors in one breath, consolidating the Chakra and the compressed Chakra inside the body. Carat hit it all in one go!


    After Chakra compressed and rotated in Edith''s body, there was a larger amount of Chakra in this palm than expected. Frieza was caught off guard, and was temporarily blocked by Edith''s mountain-breaking blow, and his body was unable to move forward. Rush!


    Edith kept her hands out of her palms, Chakra pouring out of her small white hands, resisting Frieza''s terrifying power!


    After all, Frieza¡¯s combat effectiveness is much higher than Edith. Although he was a little caught off guard by Edith¡¯s powerful attack, he immediately adapted to it. No matter how hard he tried, Edith couldn¡¯t make up for the huge gap in strength , Frieza resisted Edith¡¯s mountain-breaking blow, and had stretched out his finger to aim Edith¡¯s heart!


    "Go to hell!! Detestable Saiyan!!"


    "Ten Times Realm King Fist!!"


    "Nani?!"


    boom!!


    Frieza was unable to kill Edith with his poisonous hand. He was once again humiliated in the hands of the Saiyans. He was completely caught off guard. He was used ten times the Realm King''s Fist. The powerful Wukong kicked and flew with a single blow. A mountain fell rapidly!


    Chapter 72-The strongest versus the strongest!Naruto fights Kevila!


    "Death bomb!"


    Kevera yelled and pointed a finger at the sky, condensing a huge orange energy bomb in between.


    This looks like an energy bomb like the core of a planet, enough to destroy the core of Namek in an instant, and completely destroy the entire Namek!


    "I''ve seen this trick from Frieza!"


    Naruto Sen was cold, the three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes on his face had already fully seen all the energy flow of this death bomb, and a huge gossip array unfolded under him, and then he waved a palm at the death bomb in the sky.


    "Bagua empty palm!"


    The huge chakra that is invisible to the naked eye is unimaginably powerful. After hitting Kevlar¡¯s ??death bomb, the huge chakra instantly turned into an extremely huge chakra film, covering the entire death. The bullet, and then continuously rotated, drove the gas in the death bullet to rotate in the same way. The entire death bullet was hit by Naruto''s palm and deviated from its original direction, and immediately flew into the vast universe.


    Although Kevela can destroy a planet with a single blow and is powerful, his power is still so small compared to the entire universe. The death bomb explodes in the universe, and there is nothing more than creating some ripples. .


    Naruto flew the death bullet with one move, and there was no expression on his face, because it was a very simple matter, but he stared at Kevlar with a playful look, and said: "Using such a big trick. You are also very clear, if you accidentally kill the Great Elder, the Dragon Ball will disappear, and your wish will not be realized."


    "Yeah, I know, but don''t you also want to use Dragon Ball to make a wish? I think you will block my death bullet with all your strength." Kevera smiled coldly, but there was an OS in his heart:''Just I didn''t expect it would be so easy.''


    Naruto looked at Kevera with a surprised look and seemed to smile very happily: "I really didn''t expect you to have this kind of thought. It seems that you are really smarter than your brother."


    To be honest, Naruto and Kevela need Dragon Ball to make a wish, so before making the wish, no one wants the great elder to die, so they dare not directly destroy the planet, but Kevela took advantage of this. Because he knew that if Naruto and the others wanted to use Dragon Ball to make a wish, they would have to block his death bomb that could destroy the planet.


    This kind of thinking is easy to say, but it takes a lot of courage to really do it out. After all, if one accidentally destroys the Namek star, it can be fun.


    "But, Kevera, I''m going to stop here for the game, you should also show your real strength."


    Kevera wiped the wound on his face and smiled: "You have already discovered that you are indeed much better than my father and Frieza. You will be the first to see me fourth. The person who transforms at this stage will also be the last one!"


    This is Kevela¡¯s final card. When the Kurdish king gave birth to Kevela asexually, the genetic mutation that occurred in Kevela was even more serious and outrageous. He had something that even the king of Kurdish and Frieza did not know. The fourth stage of transformation!


    Kevlar¡¯s ??third-stage transformation is stronger than today¡¯s mechanical Frieza, with a combat power of about 160 million. After the final fourth-stage transformation, his power will undoubtedly become Even bigger!


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Under the pressure of Naruto''s powerful strength, Kevira had to show his last hole card, and the power that had never been shown in front of anyone was finally breaking the seal!


    Naruto can clearly feel that the power in Kevela''s body has become stronger and stronger, and his breath has become more evil as a result. Kevela''s body has also begun to change, and the size of the original Wukong has begun to grow taller and become Strong, the white horny part of the body, like armor, is actually the same as Kevlar¡¯s ??body. With Kevlar¡¯s ??transformation, these horny parts have also become larger and harder, Kevlar¡¯s ??head The original white horny substance was now open like a crown.


    Kevera showed all his strength, and his tall figure looked down at Naruto at this time, and said: "It really made you wait for a long time. This is my final transformation!"


    "Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    A fierce light flashed in Naruto''s eyes, and countless white bone spurs grew all over his body instantly. This made Naruto look like a stegosaurus. No matter how he looked at it, he was even less human than Kevira!


    "Ten Fingers Flying Sword!!"


    The bone veins control the changes in the bones of Naruto''s body. The original normal bones became sharp and sharp bone swords in an instant, and then penetrated the skin of Naruto''s fingers, and flew quickly to Kevela''s body!


    Kevela¡¯s physique is the same as that of Frieza, even if there is only one head left, he can survive for a long time, so there is basically no so-called vital point in his body, but Naruto is aiming at Kevela, and the air flows The acupoint!


    The temptation and the game are over, but now it is a real battle, Kevira is unwilling to suffer in Naruto''s hands. He stretches out his fingers, and the purple lights gather at the tips of the fingers!


    "Continuous death rays!"


    After transforming into the final form, Kevlar¡¯s ??combat effectiveness is even higher than that of Naruto today. Both his eyesight and speed are slightly better than Naruto. The death light in his hand accurately aimed at Naruto¡¯s ten bone flying swords. , The destructive power condensed at one point smashed all the bone flying swords.(The combat power of Kevlar in the final form on the JUMP magazine picture is 470 million. Although I don¡¯t know why it is so high, just follow the instructions on JUMP)


    Ten-fingered flying sword is not a must-kill trick in the first place, Naruto doesn''t care if he fails, so he immediately uses the follow-up combo!


    "The fire escapes the dust!"

 952 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 952

    Naruto took a deep breath, and then exhaled ultra-high temperature dust from his mouth. Although there is no open flame at all, the temperature of this dust is as high as thousands of degrees. And unlike flames, the dust will float in the air for a long time, causing continuity. The burn effect!


    Although Kevera hadn''t been hit yet, he immediately rushed to a strong flow of heat, and his two strong arms immediately joined together.


    "Extreme storm!!"


    Kevela¡¯s breath was ejected from his hands, forming an extremely powerful storm, blowing away Naruto¡¯s dust completely in one breath. Naruto was waiting for Kevela to make a move, the nine-goed jade reincarnation eye in his left eye A light was immediately emitted!


    "Speaking of which, this is the first time I have used this trick!"


    Naruto¡¯s words disappeared in place when they were halfway through, and the second half appeared behind Kevera, with extremely dazzling blue thunder shining in the palm of his hand, emitting a gigantic like a thousand birds singing. Momentum!


    "Chidori!!"


    Naruto initiated a spatial transformation, raising his speed to the limit in one breath, and then the Chidori in his hand slammed into the back of Kevela''s head!


    Kevira reacted extremely quickly at this moment, his body was forcibly twisted away, and Naruto''s chidori raid had no effect!


    The silhouettes of the two crossed in an instant, and Kevera''s three-toed foot immediately kicked Naruto''s back fiercely!


    For Naruto, his back is no different from having eyes. The ability to whiten his eyes can make Naruto¡¯s vision without any blind spots. Although Kevira attacks from behind him, Naruto can also immediately. In response, countless sharp bone spurs grew behind!


    "Tang Song Huitianwu!!"


    Naruto''s whole body has very sharp bone spurs, and his whole body rotates like when he launches back to the sky. Unlike the Bagua palm used for defense, this move is more destructive. When bone spurs grow all over, Naruto All human bodies have become the strongest weapons!


    boom!!


    Kevela kicked Naruto¡¯s Tang Song Huitian Wu with a kick, and the huge force shook Kevela back nearly ten meters. The bone spurs on Naruto¡¯s feet made a slight wound!


    "Continuous death bombs!"


    "Continuous tail beast jade!!"


    After Naruto¡¯s Tang Song Huitianwu forced Kevlar away, the two launched a series of offensives at the same time. The small orange death bomb and the black mini-tail beast jade collided and exploded in the air, and a huge wave of explosion swept across the air. The land of Mekker, the planet that had just recovered to its former beautiful environment, was once again devastated in their battle!


    As soon as Naruto''s hand turned over, the golden chakra immediately revolved and condensed in his palm, and at the same time the nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes in his eyes immediately glowed with red light!


    Feng Dun¡¯s Chakra and Yan Dun¡¯s Amaterasu Heiyan immediately completed a perfect fusion in Naruto¡¯s hands. Fengdan contributed to the power of Yan Dun, and raised the temperature of Amaterasu Heiyan to a point where it could not be added, Naruto¡¯s hands. The huge windmill is like darkness that brings endless destruction!


    Kevela rushed out of the explosion just now, and his body also condensed a huge power that Frieza and King Kurd could not match anyway!


    "Comet Destroyer Bomb!!"


    Kevera raised his hands, and the purple air condensed a huge purple-black air bomb on top of his head, condensing incomparable destructive power. Beverlysa¡¯s planet destruction bomb is even more invincible, towards the place where Naruto is. The bearing fell fiercely!


    "Shining escape light wheel, gust of wind, black arrow type zero!!"


    boom!!


    A huge explosion swept the world, mountains and rivers fell, and the earth broke!!


    Chapter 73-Piccolo comes to Namek!Three big Saiyans!


    "Huh...I finally collected seven dragon balls."


    After finally defeating the strongest team of the Kurdish King, they used the Dragon Ball Radar to find the five dragon balls that had been hidden by Kevela, plus the two in their hands, and now all seven dragon balls were collected.


    "Neru, I''ll beg you next."


    Klin put away the Dragon Ball Radar, and turned his eyes to the Namek warriors who followed them to collect the Dragon Balls. Although Neru is the strongest fighting Namek on the planet, his combat effectiveness is compared to Ke Vera is too small for them. Even Klin, who has undergone countless training, is now far more powerful than Neru.


    The battle there is simply not a dimension they can involve, and to make a wish to the Dragon of Namek, you must use the language of Namek, and Neru will naturally follow.


    Neru yelled out the spell to summon the dragon, and the seven huge dragon balls released golden light, and the golden light rushed to the sky, forming a huge biological form.


    Namek¡¯s dragon is called Polunga, which means the god of dreams in Namek¡¯s language. Compared with the earth¡¯s dragon, the size is much larger, but in terms of appearance, it is really different. One-stop.


    "He who gathers seven dragon balls, speak your wish. Any wish can be achieved. I can achieve three wishes."


    Although the Great Elder made Dragon Balls, the Namekians actually didn''t have much opportunity to use Dragon Balls. It was the first time Neru saw the dream god Bolunga in so many years. He turned to look at Klin and the others, and said: "Your first wish is to resurrect the person named Piccolo?"


    "Well, as long as Uncle Piccolo is resurrected, the gods and dragon balls of the earth will also be resurrected. In that case, the Namek people who died here can be resurrected."


    Although I knew before that the dragon ball of the earth could resurrect many people, when Gohan said this again, Neru''s unsmiling face still showed a slight smile, turned to Polunga, and immediately used that Mekker spoke out Gohan''s first wish.


    "Resurrect the person named Piccolo, I understand."


    Polunga¡¯s eyes glowed with red light, and at this moment, Polunga¡¯s power had been transmitted to the distant king star in the north, and the halo on Piccolo¡¯s head disappeared instantly, indicating that he had regained life. !


    Piccolo felt excited, especially knowing that his hometown, Namek, is now being invaded by powerful enemies. Although he is indifferent on the surface, he is a fiery person. The longing for and memories of his distant hometown make Piccolo I want to set foot on that land again!


    "World King, let me talk to Gohan!"


    Even if Piccolo is no longer the Demon King, he will still be Piccolo, not the polite Goku. Although his strength has been greatly improved under the guidance of the Realm King, he speaks very well.


    "I want to call Lord Jie Wang, great Jie Wang is right!"


    With blue skin and two cricket-like whiskers on the top of his head, the King of the North tried his best to correct this, but he still used his tentacles to aim at the direction of the distant Namek, and said: "Catch me Shoulders, so you can talk to them."


    Piccolo put his hand on the shoulder of the realm king and said, "Gohan, did you hear me! Gohan!"


    Although the Northern Realm King cannot move to his subordinate planet at will like the guardian of the Realm King God, Jebit, but using the tentacles above his head, he can probe the situation of any planet within his control range, or use the tentacles above his head to follow these. People on the planet speak like a super phone roaming the universe...


    "Bi, Uncle Bick?!"


    "Gohan, you are doing well, listen carefully, I have been resurrected, and now I will make a second wish immediately to teleport me to Namek! I... I want to fight too! In my hometown, fight with the guys who killed my fellow clan!" Piccolo is a super boring person who is comparable to Kakashi''s...


    "Bick! You fellow, you obviously promised not to fight against Frieza with Namek!"


    "You shut up!" Piccolo didn''t have the slightest respect for the realm king, and squeezed the shoulders of the realm king hard, causing this poor realm king who had no status to say, suddenly wailed, "I have already practiced here. A stronger power! Gohan, immediately teleport me to Namek!"


    "I see, Uncle Pic!"


    "That''s it. The third wish is whatever you want."


    The cosmic ultra-long-distance roaming call ended, Piccolo immediately threw aside the poor realm king whose shoulder was almost crushed by him, and Polunga immediately realized his second wish, removing Piccolo from the northern king star. , Instantly teleported to Namek Star, Piccolo, the superb Mengsao, finally set foot on his homeland!


    "Is this the Namek Star?"


    Actually standing on the land of Namek, inherited from the first generation of Bick the Great Demon, the ancient memory of this planet makes Bick feel a little unreal about the current situation.


    "Uncle Pic!"


    Gohan yelled with joy and immediately hugged Piccolo''s leg, not afraid of this man called a demon by the earth.


    Piccolo touched his unable head and sensed Gohan''s anger. His expression was a little complicated and relieved. He said, "Gohan, I didn''t expect you to have grown to this point."


    After Goku died, in order to deal with the two Saiyans, Vegeta and Napa, Piccolo brought Gohan with his amazing fighting talent to practice. The power hidden in Gohan''s body was so great that Piccolo It¡¯s hard to imagine. Perhaps he had foreseen that one day he would be surpassed by Gohan, but he did not expect that he would only be dead for about half a month, and Gohan would be so much improved. As a master, he would be surpassed by himself. The apprentices beyond, the mood is indeed very complicated.

 953 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 953

    However, it was not the time to express feelings about life. Piccolo quickly shifted his attention from Gohan''s body, perceiving the extremely evil and powerful aura on the other side of the planet, and his face suddenly became serious.


    "You are what they call the Namek on Earth." Neru looked at Piccolo, who was of the same race as him, with a slightly weird expression, and said: "I really don''t know what kind of training you have gone through to be able to exercise. This level, however, is far from enough to deal with those three people."


    "what did you say?!"


    "You can obviously feel it yourself. The power of those people is a pity. Your talent can be divided into two. If it is complete, with your current level and perfect power, you may be able to compete with those three people. Maybe you can compete against it."


    Although Piccolo knew what Neru said was the truth, he was arrogant by nature, but he refused to admit it, saying, "Huh! I won''t fit in with God!"


    "Oh, really bad tone, but if that''s the case, then you can fit me."


    "what?"


    "I am the strongest combat-type Namek on this planet. Although the effect of combining with me is not as strong as combining with your other half, I think it can at least increase your strength by about ten times. Only resurrected, I don¡¯t think you would be willing to die again, Piccolo."


    "Give me all to die! You damn Saiyans!!! The earth is slashed!!"


    Mechanical Frieza uttered a very unpleasant piercing roar, raised his right hand aloft, and slashed with a hand knife. A huge purple air blade swept towards Edith as if sweeping across a thousand troops. , Vegeta and Goku!


    Feeling the huge power in that purple air blade, Edith didn''t dare to underestimate Frieza''s power, and immediately flew back, and at the same time quickly formed a seal in her hand!


    "Dance of Early Fern!!"


    Edith launched the strongest dance step of the bone veins, and the huge white bones instantly rose from the ground, creating a large forest of bones on Namek.


    The Bone Forest could not withstand Frieza''s Earth Slash, but at any rate it could delay a little bit to create time for Edith to escape the powerful attack. While the Bone Forest temporarily resisted the Earth Slash, Itty Si escaped from Frieza''s attack, and then a powerful force burst out of her body again!


    "Seven doors are open! Upanishad Spiral Shuriken!!"


    Edith only inherited the power of Yin from Naruto. Her body is not good at using only the five-element escape technique, but it can turn the impossible into possibility, inject the power of the bone veins into the spiral pills, the power of the bone veins After the ultimate shape change, countless nano-scale bone knives have been formed. As long as she is hit by this move, pain is definitely better than Ling Chi!


    Frieza is really annoying, but he also has fear in his heart, because he faces three Saiyans. Although they have a clear advantage in strength, they all seem to be unkillable, no matter what he does to them. It hurts, but all three of them seem to be able to die and resurrect. As the battle continues, their strength seems to be getting stronger and stronger, even Frieza has felt a little threat!


    Frieza knew that this was a very bad omen, so the murderous intent in his heart became even more lingering!


    "Go to hell! You damn Saiyan!!"


    Frieza did not allow Super Saiyans to appear in this world, and immediately left Goku and Vegeta and flew towards Edith, whom he hated the most. The Qi in his hand continued to spin, forming a high-speed spinning purple. disc!


    "Frieza cut!"


    The disc created by the continuous rotation of the Qi has a sharpness that can easily cut a planet. Frieza would rather perform this trick even if Edith¡¯s spiral shuriken is about to hit him. It seems to be completely I have thought of killing Edith anyway!


    "Frieza! Your opponent is here! Super flash cannon!!"


    "Don''t get in the way! Vegeta!!!"


    Frieza spreads his qi all over the body, Frieza cuts out of her hand, preferring to receive Vegeta''s flash cannon, Frieza cuts immediately to Edith''s heart!


    "Go! Bone spiral shuriken!!"


    Faced with Frieza''s life-threatening terrorist attack, Edith did not evade, the spiral shuriken in her hand broke out of her control and flew to Frieza''s heart accurately!


    Frieza sneered. Even if Edith''s attack could cause him a little trouble, he didn''t care, because as long as these hateful Saiyan monkeys were killed, everything would be fine!


    laugh!!


    Before the spiral shuriken hit Frieza, Frieza saw Edith cut in half by his Frieza.


    "Hahaha... damn Saiyan! I see how you are resurrected like this!!"


    "Idiot! I am here!"


    Edith was clearly cut off by Frieza, but Edith¡¯s voice appeared in Frieza¡¯s ear again, and then he heard a bang, the spiral shuriken that was about to hit Frieza. , Turned into Edith''s appearance, and Edith who was cut open by Frieza''s attack turned into a cloud of white smoke and disappeared completely!


    "Eight Gate Dunjia Upanishad Tiger!!"


    "Twenty Times Realm King Quan! Turtle School Qigong Wave!!"


    "Super flash cannon!!"


    Chapter 74-The Ultimate Battle of Life and Death!Arrow of Indra!


    Kevela¡¯s comet destroyer and Naruto¡¯s halo and gusts of black and black made a huge explosion in the sky, and the explosion wave made the entire Namek star into a violent tremor!


    The jet black Amaterasu Heiyan was scattered everywhere because of the explosion. The luxuriant and beautiful vegetation of Namek Star was attacked by flames, and it was still the indelible Amaterasu Heiyan, which was even more terrifying than a vampire. If it is touched, the mortal trees will only be burned to the end. If it is an ordinary forest fire, it will still leave charcoal because of incomplete combustion. Now, if it is stained by the sun and black flames, it will finally end. It can only be a pile of ashes!


    The golden chakra of Naruto''s whole body looked even more dazzling in the sea of ??flames in the sky, and he drew out the Kusanagi sword that he had been carrying with him, and the three nine-goed jade reincarnation eyes quickly rotated!


    "Yan Dun Feiyan!"


    Naruto swung his sword continuously, and several black sword auras attached to the black flame of Amateras quickly flew towards Kevela''s body!


    Although Kevera''s body has become taller, this kind of body does not limit his flexibility, but greatly increases his speed. His body shape almost turns into a flash of lightning, and he sees through the air between the flying flames with sharp eyesight. The figure passed through it accurately, rushed in front of Naruto in an instant, and hit Naruto''s face with his elbow fiercely!


    Relying on the unimaginable softness of his body, Naruto stooped back and avoided Kevlar''s elbow, then suddenly lifted his right foot and kicked Kevlar''s body heavily!


    boom!!


    "Weird power!!"


    Kevira was attacked by Naruto''s strange power and flew up into the sky uncontrollably. Naruto raised his head and threw the Kusanagi sword in his hand as if it were kunai!


    The Kusanaru sword itself is extremely sharp. Even if it is close to this magic sword, most people will be cut by the sword air that naturally emerges from the Kusanaru sword. The sharpness of the Kusanaru sword has automatically cut the air, and the speed of flight is faster than that of Kevlar. !


    Naruto''s handprint flipped over, and immediately gathered the blue thunder and red flames in the palm of his right hand!!


    Tweeted!!


    The huge chakra condensed on Naruto¡¯s right hand gave out a terrifying cry. Among the five basic chakra attributes, fire and thunder are the most violent. Under the control of Naruto¡¯s chakra, who has reached the level of guarding the sky, it is perfect. Maintaining a balance, the blue thunder light and the red flame merged, and the bursting power was definitely more intense than any natural disaster!


    An invisible wave of thoughts spread from Naruto''s body, and he opened the passage of space with his own thought power. His figure disappeared in this space at once, and when he reappeared, he already appeared in Kusuna with the coordinates of the god of thunder. On the edge of the sword!


    "Ao Yi Feng Chao Huang!!"


    "Oops!!"


    Naruto''s right hand was originally just a light ball the size of a spiral pill, and suddenly turned into a giant phoenix in front of Kevira. The phoenix flapped its wings and uttered a scream that stood proudly above the nine heavens!


    Kevela was caught off guard and couldn''t avoid it at all. He could only put his hands in front of him to resist Naruto''s Feng Chaohuang!


    How could Naruto let Kevira simply dodge his ultimate move, the nine-hook jade reincarnation eye in his right eye turned in an instant, and the mysterious and mysterious pupil power spread out from Naruto''s eyes!


    "Space freezes!"


    "This, what is this?!"


    Kevlar instantly felt an extremely cold and strange feeling sweeping his body, making him, as the strongest member of the Frozen Clan, as if his body was completely frozen in an instant, let alone making any defensive or attacking movements. He felt extremely difficult even if he moved his fingers!

 954 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 954

    Naruto was able to use space to freeze Frieza''s actions temporarily when there was a huge gap in strength from Frieza. Now his combat effectiveness is almost the same as Kevila. Kevila does not have such a strange power. It is simply impossible to break free of his space in an instant!


    The dazzling and beautiful madness in Naruto''s hand pierced Kevera''s defense fiercely and hit his body!!


    "what!"


    The space solidified and disappeared completely at this moment, Kevira screamed with incomparable pain, and his whole body flew out in an instant!The blue thunder and red flames exploded in all directions in an instant. The thunder bursts between the heavens and the earth, and the sea of ??flames filled the sky, creating a scene of disaster like a city burning by fire!


    Kevela''s body slammed into the land of Namek, and then rushed towards Naruto in the sky again, with a huge orange gas bomb in his hand!!


    "Ultimate death bomb!!"


    Kevela was completely hit by Naruto Feng Chaohuang, and there have been many electric shocks and fire scars on his body. The severe pain on his body made Kevela feel extremely angry, and the huge ultimate death bullet was directed at Naruto fiercely. Fly away!


    Kevela¡¯s combat effectiveness is slightly higher than Naruto¡¯s. Now that he is fully using the death bomb, even Naruto has to use all his strength to deal with it. The three nine-gou jade samsara look at the huge ultimate death bomb, and their expressions are incomparable. His hands are so serious that he flies up and down quickly, his hands are completely turned into an afterimage!


    "Mu Dun Shujie has a birthday!!"


    This is the ultimate wood escape that Naruto used to help Namek to restore the environment before, and it is also the ultimate wood escape that created the beautiful environment of the country of fire between the first generation of Naruto and Senju. It is like a mixture of water and soil two chakras. Inject huge vitality, and countless huge trees filled with countless vitality grow like monsters!


    Naruto once used Mu Dun''s defensive tactics in the tail beast battle, but with his current strength and realm, this defense has become more perfect!


    Green fluorescence seemed to appear on Naruto''s body, and the life force emanating from his body could even make the dead tree meet the spring, instantly alive, fleshy bones!


    "Guardian of God Mu Dunpan!!"


    Naruto once used the power of the dragon veins to communicate the power of the earth, and created the ultimate defense technique Gaia''s guardianship. Gaia is the mother of the earth. The absolute defense created by her power is naturally a kind of earth escape. But Mu Dun''s ultimate defense technique can only use the name of God Pan.


    Pan is the son of the god Hermes, with a human torso and head, goat''s legs, horns, and ears. He is a half-human and half-beast monster. In short, it resembles the shape of the mountain beast god in "Princess Mononoke".


    I won¡¯t comment on the chaotic sex life of the Olympus Protoss. Pan is a Faun in the Olympus Protoss. He is the god in charge of forests, fields and sheep. Naruto¡¯s Mu Escape Ultimate Defense is based on Pan¡¯s The name cannot be more appropriate.


    The huge forest created by the birth of the tree is criss-crossed under the control of Naruto. The branches are entangled with each other. The original loose wooden structure becomes more compact and perfect at this time, and finally forms a side that exudes countless heavy simplicity. The huge wooden shield with breath, on the front of the shield, also showed the image of a human face with horns.


    boom!!


    Kevlar¡¯s ??ultimate death bullet hit Naruto¡¯s guardian Pan, and that huge force caused countless cracks on this huge wooden shield in an instant. The wooden structure is the ultimate death bullet. Under the oppression of his, he kept creaking wailing!


    Naruto was sitting cross-legged in the void, showing three heads and six arms behind the Asura''s face. On the Asura''s face, all three sides were full of anger, and all six arms stretched out to the guardian of the god Pan, and hardly resisted Kevera''s investigation Extremely dead bomb!!


    Kevlar has already suffered a loss in Naruto¡¯s hands. This time it is absolutely necessary to recover it. His hands have been directly pressed on the ultimate death bullet, and he used his own strength to push this huge death. bomb!


    With three-headed and six-armed Asuras confronting Kevira''s power, the ultimate death bullet and Pan Shen''s guardianship were simultaneously suppressed by tremendous power.


    boom!!


    In the huge explosion, the power of the ultimate death bomb and the guardian of Pan God were completely destroyed. The orange energy wave and countless sawdust flew around. Naruto''s left arm and Kevlar''s tail also exploded here. Zhong was completely destroyed, but for the two of them, such damage is not a concern!


    Kevlar completely ignored the pain of his tail being blown off, and his figure suddenly passed through the center of the explosion. The tall and strong body rushed in front of Naruto, and the purple qi on the body broke out!


    "Supernova!!"


    Kevela let out a sky-shattering roar, and raised his qi to the maximum. A single point created a huge force far beyond the ultimate death bomb, and the entire purple energy ball hit Naruto''s body fiercely!


    puff!!


    Half of Naruto''s body was almost completely destroyed by Kevlar''s attack. His body was so severely damaged that Naruto immediately spewed a mouthful of blood, and the air was completely reddened by Naruto''s blood!


    Although Kevera¡¯s body is full of wounds, it looks very bad, but compared to Naruto¡¯s half body destruction, his tail is more severely blown off, and his appearance is indeed much better. Body, scarlet eyes looked at Naruto like a mockery, and said: "How about, Naruto Uzumaki! You still lose in my hands!"


    Half of his body was destroyed. Naruto¡¯s life quickly dissipated as his blood flowed, and his face was extremely painful because of this. He barely opened his eyes and looked at Kevera, the voice squeezed out between his teeth, Very resentful!


    "Kevilla!!!"


    "Hahahaha...Uzumaki Naruto! You lost!!!"


    Kevlar looked up to the sky and let out a crazy laugh. As long as Naruto Uzumaki dies, other people, even Seleba, who is a super Saiyan, can deal with it. This universe will eventually fall into his Kevlar. In control!


    In Kevela¡¯s wild laugh, Naruto''s expression suddenly changed, and the look in the eyes of the three nine-gou jade samsara changed from resentment to ridicule. He looked at Kevela who was laughing wildly. He said: "Idiot! Lie to you!"


    "Nani?!"


    Under Kevela¡¯s unbelievable eyes, Naruto¡¯s destroyed half of his body regenerates at a super speed, but within a few seconds, the destroyed half of his body has fully recovered and opened the second rest. After the door, Naruto''s body can regenerate at a super speed, even to the level of Majin Buu. If it does not cause huge damage to his soul, it is very difficult to destroy his body!


    Kevlar¡¯s ??supernova is indeed very strong, and it is true that Naruto was destroyed by half of his body, but with his regenerative ability, this kind of damage does not matter at all!


    "Take it! Kevela! Nine-days and nine-fold Rashomon psychic!!"


    "Simada!!"


    Kevlar thought that Naruto had no power to fight anymore, and relaxed in his heart, and then saw Naruto¡¯s terrifying ability to regenerate. Because of shock, his mind could not be changed at all. Under this flaw, his side immediately He was completely sealed off by the ninety-nine and eighty-one terrifying Rashomon!


    At the same time, Naruto appeared in the hand of Majiagu, a divine bow made with the pupil power of the eyes of the jade reincarnation of nine hooks. He placed the grass naruto sword on the bow, and then injected the chakra with the seven attributes of yin and yang, wind, thunder, water, fire, and earth at the same time!


    The five basic chakra attributes are perfectly integrated, and they transform into each other under mutual restraint. Under the control of the Yin and Yang chakras, they maintain a perfect balance, turning the Kusanaru sword into a pitch-black arrow with countless surroundings. Golden lightning!


    "Look at it! Kevlar! Indra''s Arrow!!"


    Chapter 75-The power of destruction and rebirth!Edith''s stern roar!


    The incomparable power produced by the perfect fusion of the seven Chakra attributes is no longer an ordinary bloodstain, but a bloodstain that far surpasses the blood of the third generation of earth shadows, two scales, and Ohnoki!


    Even Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura have no way to use this power perfectly. The only ones who can do this are Otsuki Kaguya and Naruto!


    With the divine power of the Kusana sword as the core, the seven chakras are attached to it to achieve a perfect fusion, so that the Kusana sword is completely turned into a dark arrow. This infinite arrow is constantly rotating in the air, and the powerful force tears it. It has split countless spaces, and on the flight trajectory of Indra''s arrow, countless fragments of time and space have been produced!


    The golden light lingers on the black arrow, black represents destruction and destruction, and gold represents rebirth and creation!


    Even if it was blocked by Naruto¡¯s Nine Heavens and Nine Layers of Rasho Gate at this time, Kevira could still feel the power above his head that was so powerful that it seemed to destroy the world. That huge force oppressed him to not fly at all. Getting up, wanting to escape from above has become a luxury!


    "How powerful is this guy?!"


    Kevela uttered a cry with endless resentment. Now he seems to understand Frieza''s mood when he was defeated by Naruto. Even in the face of despair, even if Kevela¡¯s combat effectiveness is slightly higher than Naruto, but that man will never give up hope. You can look down on him in strength, but it is absolutely impossible to despise him because he is the kind that can drag you to hell before he dies. Kind of person!


    The pitch-black arrows pierced through the heavens and the earth, like the gods'' punishments on the people of this world!


    Whoosh!


    With a slight sound of wind, the powerful and powerful Indra arrow disappeared between the sky and the earth without warning.


    There is no longer the completely depressing and heavy horror in the air. The smoke of other people''s battles is not worth mentioning compared to the apocalyptic scene just now. Naruto Naindra''s arrow is like It suddenly became a joke.


    Although Kevela didn''t know what was going on, the heavy depressing power suddenly disappeared, and he immediately got up and flew, wanting to fly out of Rashomon''s encirclement as soon as possible!


    Naruto stared coldly at Kevela¡¯s purple figure, the smile on the corner of his mouth was so hideous and indifferent, stretched out his hand, pointed at Kevela¡¯s direction, and whispered: "At this moment, The moment when my power gets the greatest sublimation! Kevela, enjoy the golden nightmare I have given you!"


    boom!!


    There was a heavy and huge sound from the world again, because of the fierce battle, the dark sky of Namike Star because of the appearance of Polunga, at this time, it was completely bright as the day, and the golden light filled all the time and space, as if It can also illuminate Tartarus in the abyss of hell!

 955 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 955

    "This light! This hateful light!!"


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Kvera''s gritted teeth and even heart-piercing voice corresponded to Naruto''s chuckle, looking at the dazzling golden light in the sky, Naruto''s expression was very proud and proud.


    "The fusion of the power of yin and yang produces the power of chaos, which turns from prosperity to decay. After the breath completely disappears, this chaos will turn from nothingness to creation, and it will immediately turn from decline to prosperity, and immediately turn into an amazing force. This power is so powerful that even I have to tremble."


    Although it was only a short process of creation-destroy-creation, the power induced by it is completely different from before. The golden light has almost infinite power, which will completely destroy everything, Kevlar Even if all the power burst out, but under the golden light, I felt an unstoppable strength, and the body was gradually destroyed in the dazzling golden light.


    The Kusanaru sword completed its mission and flew back to Naruto''s hands again, and the Heavenly Majia Ancient Bow in Naruto''s hands naturally disappeared, transformed into strength again, and returned to Naruto''s jade reincarnation eyes. .


    "Really, I''m exhausted."


    Naruto wiped the sweat from his forehead and exhaled a suffocating breath. Obviously, Naruto''s own burden was not small to send such a large Indra arrow.


    After all, Kevela¡¯s strength is stronger than Frieza and the Kurdish king combined, and even slightly higher than today¡¯s Naruto. If it weren¡¯t for Naruto¡¯s too many fighting tricks, he might have been killed by Kevela. Suppressed, and although Kevera is also arrogant, he is not as brainless as Frieza. In comparison, Kevera is much smarter than his brother. Naruto wants to be overcast to him, and he has paid a considerable price. , That is, being hit by Kevlar¡¯s ??supernova, it takes a lot of Chakra to fully recover the body.


    However, Kevela¡¯s strength was too strong. Naruto¡¯s eyes clearly felt that although in the golden light, Kevela suffered more damage than Frieza had suffered before, but he still had his life left. , Naruto¡¯s Indra¡¯s arrow has not completely destroyed him.


    Kvera was left with only the upper half of his body, the position below his chest had completely disappeared, and Naruto was able to take a breath, pay attention to other places on the battlefield, and see the third blonde on the star named Namyk, Naruto An inexplicable smile appeared on his face.


    "This girl..."


    Naruto and Kevera are similar in strength, so their battles are also the most thrilling. However, Seleba¡¯s combat effectiveness is much higher than that of the Kurdish king. From the beginning, she was tortured and beaten, making Seleba feel very much. Boring, the last thing is to bully the Kurdish king twice while watching other battles on the battlefield.


    Speaking of it, the most dangerous thing is that Edith and the three teamed up to deal with Frieza. Although three powerful Saiyans teamed up, they still seemed stretched to deal with Frieza. If it weren''t for Naruto to take most of the fairy Bean was given to them, and with Dandy''s healing power, they couldn''t hold it long ago!


    However, such extremely dangerous, and even deadly battles at any time are great for their improvement. It is not only a perfect grasp of the power that the previous great elders helped them develop their potential to improve, but also they continue to grow during the battle. Saiyans, originally It is a race born for war!


    Frieza¡¯s small black eyes are full of solemn emotions. Although Edith and the others are still not his opponents, they have become stronger with the battle. Maybe there will be a super game again. Yaren!


    The intense fear of Naruto and Seleba in his heart made Frieza''s whole body become unstable again, and his eyes gradually turned red!


    "You hateful Saiyans! I want you to die!"


    Edith ate a fairy bean again to make up for the Chakra she had lost in the battle. Holding a bone knife in her hand, she looked at the mechanical Frieza in the air with indifferent eyes, and said indifferently: "You have said this many times, Frieza, would you say this? Or is it that your mind is not normal after being defeated by my parents?"


    As for the enemy, Edith, like Naruto, is a type who will never be merciless. Edith repeatedly mentioned Frieza''s defeat by Naruto and Celiba, deliberately revealing his scars. This shame makes Frieza lose his reason!


    "You all die for me! Planet Destroyer Bomb!!"


    Once a trick that destroyed the planet Vegeta and the entire Saiyan nation, now Frieza uses it again. He doesn¡¯t have the courage of Kevera. He uses such a trick that can instantly destroy Namek. It is completely crazy to come!


    Edith was staring at it, almost breaking a bit of silver teeth. For them, Frieza''s planetary destruction bomb now has a disaster-like power.


    "It must be blocked! All eight doors are open!!"


    Edith roared, and her body opened the eight doors again. Her body was constantly impacted by the powerful Chakra. Although it could make her combat power soar, it would bring her body almost torn apart when she opened the eight doors. Great pain!


    A huge chakra emerged from Edith''s body. The chakra that emerged from the meridian of the body was contaminated with Edith''s blood and turned into the unique blood vapor of the Eight Gate Dunjia Array!


    "Soft Boxing Method, Uiyi Soft Step Double Lion Boxing!!"


    Edith condensed her chakra into a huge lion shape, and evolved into a fierce beast, with a sky-shaking roar, flew to the planetary destruction bomb in the sky!!


    boom!!


    Frieza¡¯s planet destruction bomb collided with Edith¡¯s soft-step double lion fist. The black and red Qi and the red Chakra burst and flew around, resisting the tremendous pressure. Edith just The body that was completely recovered because of the fairy bean uttered a huge wailing again, and no one knew when her body could not bear this force and collapsed!


    "Twenty Times Realm King Fist!!"


    Wukong also fought his own life, raising the power of the Realm King''s boxing to twenty times more than his own tolerable limit in one breath. His face was painfully distorted because of this huge power!


    "Turtle Qigong Wave!!"


    "Damn it! Don''t forget I have Vegeta!!"


    How could Vegeta allow Goku and Edith to take away the opportunity to kill Frieza, and at this time they burst out with all their power, spreading Qi all over the body, this huge force made Vegeta''s muscles extremely Swelling, the body became very ugly, using the rapid breathing to increase the strength of the body, so that the skin of Vegeta began to seep red blood!


    "Super flash cannon!!"


    Edith, Goku, and Vegeta¡¯s tactics are completely integrated, confronting Frieza¡¯s huge power that can destroy the planet!


    Frieza has completely murdered at this time and regardless of the consequences, how can Wukong and the others really block their own tricks, stretch out their hands, and inject their own energy into the planet''s destruction bomb!


    "Go to hell! You Saiyans!!!"


    "You are the one who is going to die! Frieza!! Fifteen times the Realm King Fist! Moguanguang Killing Cannon!!"


    "Nani?!"


    It was originally a one-on-three battle, but Edith and the others suddenly joined the fourth warrior. Frieza focused all of his attention on Goku and the others, and there was no time to take care of Piccolo, who had been hiding aside long ago!


    After merging with Neru, Piccolo¡¯s combat effectiveness has increased to approximately 1.5 million. In addition, the Jiewang Fist learned from Jiewang has risen to the limit, and the combat effectiveness at the apex of the magic light killing cannon has surpassed. Thirty million!!


    Thirty million of combat power is not enough to kill Frieza, but when he hits all his power to deal with Edith and the others, he was attacked by Piccolo¡¯s magic light killing cannon and Frieza¡¯s body shook violently. After a moment, the power that had been continuously injected into the planet destruction bomb was interrupted!


    "It''s now! Drink it!"


    Edith let out a roar that shook the sky, exploded all the eight-door chakras in one breath, and the soft-step double lion fist exploded into a huge explosion wave in one breath, pushing the planet destruction bomb back!


    "Super Turtle Qigong Wave!!"


    "Go to hell! Frieza!!!"


    Accurately grasping the opportunity created by Piccolo¡¯s sneak attack, the three Saiyans gave out all their power in one breath. Not only did they resist Frieza¡¯s planetary destruction bomb, but they also pushed this destructive force to Frieza himself!


    "No!! This is impossible!!"


    boom!!


    The power of the planetary destruction bomb exploded on the surface of Namek. Even if it did not directly damage the core of Namek, it also caused tremendous damage. In such a huge explosion, Frieza lost his tail again. , The feeling of almost dying just now made Frieza feel terrified, and the reality nightmare that had appeared made Frieza even more crazy!


    "I want your lives!"


    Frieza''s all-out and unconcealed great power made the entire Namek tremble. Edith panted heavily, and the side effect of the eight-door full-opening emerged, causing her body to be extremely painful. Her eyes saw an incredible scene at this time!


    Kevela''s whole body was enveloped with a huge amount of qi, and rushed to her father fiercely, and her father, Naruto Uzumaki, was completely destroyed by Kevela''s attack!


    Edith still didn''t know enough about Naruto''s strength. The horrible scene she saw in her eyes completely fixed her consciousness on the dying Naruto in the sky. She was overwhelmed because of the eight doors open. The body even made her shed blood and tears at this time!


    "No!! This is impossible!"


    The heart-piercing pain made Edith like crazy, holding her head up to the sky and letting out a screaming howl. The painful howl looks so similar to the Seleba of twelve years ago!


    Crackling!


    A golden electric spark jumped slightly, and then erupted, as if a golden volcano appeared, the golden light that was more dazzling than the sun, and the light green eyes that were colder than hell, helped Frieza relive the nightmare of the past. !

 956 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 956

    "I want your lives!!"


    Chapter 76-Tears of Edith!Naruto''s promise!


    Edith¡¯s strength has already reached the limit of Saiyan. After seeing Naruto¡¯s body being bombarded by Kevlar, her heart broke out with grief and anger. That monstrous anger finally made Edith surpass. The Saiyan''s limit has reached the legendary power!


    The golden air flow all over Edith''s body. Although her body is taller by the standards of a ten-year-old girl, she is only a ten-year-old after all, not very tall, but now, her body The soaring strength caused Frieza and the others to have the illusion of looking up to this little girl!


    Frieza was furious, and she was completely mad, and even wanted to destroy Namek directly, but at this time, seeing Edith¡¯s appearance, the infinite fear made Frieza¡¯s brain completely cool down in an instant. Frieza felt cold all over.


    As the daughter of Naruto and Celiba, Edith is of course similar in appearance to them. After transforming into a Super Saiyan, her golden hair is closer to Naruto, and Edith¡¯s transformation It is also somewhat similar to Seriba, the hair length is longer than the original, so it looks a bit like Seriba.


    Edith''s light green eyes were burning with monstrous killing intent, and the cold killing intent eyes pierced Frieza''s body like a sharp sword!


    "Frieza! I want you to die!!"


    "Don''t come here! Don''t come here!"


    The fear in her heart finally made Frieza couldn''t help but scream. Edith¡¯s footsteps were like a heavy hammer, hitting Frieza fiercely every time. In my heart, let the fear in his heart expand infinitely!


    "Continuous death bombs!!"


    Frieza was completely crazy in fear, countless death bullets were launched in the direction of Edith, and the series of explosions completely swallowed Edith¡¯s small body, but Frieza did not stop at all and continued to be angry. Gushing out of the body, a huge explosion swept half of the land of Namek, until Frieza felt exhausted, and stopped his frenzied attack.


    "Huh...huh..."


    Dozens of small death bombs were fired continuously, which consumed most of Frieza''s qi. After being so mad, exhaustion emerged, making Frieza¡¯s face all sweat, and the sweat slid down his face into his eyes. , But Frieza''s eyes can only look at the center of the explosion at this time. He doesn''t want to see the hateful golden light, he doesn''t want to see the light!


    "Frieza, your power is so sad."


    The icy ridicule, just like the nightmare of twelve years ago, the dust that appeared from the explosion slowly dissipated around Edith, revealing Edith''s intact body, and a side of her that was completely out of proportion to his body. Huge white shield!


    The shield is also made of bone veins. After Edith transformed into a super Saiyan, her combat power increased sharply, and the hardness of her bones also increased. However, the density of the bones was very small, although it was high. And a huge bone shield with a width of more than ten meters, but weighs less than five kilograms. Such a lightweight bone shield completely blocked Frieza''s continuous death bomb.


    The huge white bone shield gradually shrank under Edith''s control, and then turned into an ordinary bone spur, returning to Edith''s body again.


    Got about five fingers, feeling the power of this time flowing in his body, and Edith lovely face of terror grinning, said: "Flisa, now that you taste the taste of a beating! Xixiang!!!"


    boom!!


    Edith was furious and struck out the strongest punch of the eight-door Dunjia. The huge air cannon hit Frieza''s body completely. Frieza used the continuous death bomb to consume too much air. I saw Edith, whose appearance was very similar to Naruto and Celiba at this time, and almost lost his fighting spirit. How can he resist Edith''s strongest fist and fly out immediately!


    Edith did not use the dance technique, but directly stomped the air with her foot, and at a faster and violent speed, she caught up with Frieza in mid-air, and the muscles of her right arm were extremely tightened!


    "Lilianhua!!"


    Boom boom boom boom boom!!


    There was a series of explosions in the air. Every loud noise meant that Edith¡¯s fist hit Frieza¡¯s body, and every punch was made by Tsunade¡¯s strange power. The Fist of Strange Power, withstands attacks of such a power level at super speed, even Frieza''s mechanized solid body gradually collapsed in continuous attacks!


    Edith actually has a stronger trick, and even said that if she uses the bone spiral shuriken under this kind of combat power, she might be able to kill Frieza with a single blow, but she didn''t do it, she wanted to. Fist to the flesh, only such a fierce and direct attack can vent the endless anger in her heart!


    Edith has successfully broken through the limit. Under her powerful strength, Goku, Vegeta and Piccolo can only completely become the audience, watching Edith beat Frieza like sandbags.


    Piccolo looked at the golden figure of Edith in the air, clenched his fists several times, and finally loosened it dejectedly.


    Although he is not the evil Bick, he is still an arrogant warrior. He was defeated to Edith at the No. 1 Budokai in the world. This matter Bick has always remembered and thought that he could one day be defeated. Edith, to wash away the humiliation of that time, I thought that after practicing with the king star, and then combining with Neru, his power should be far more than Edith, but I did not expect Edith¡¯s current power. It has reached the point where you can hit a formidable enemy like Frieza casually!


    "I didn''t expect Edith to become stronger again! I have to make more progress!"


    Wukong shook his fist in excitement. His mind was always so simple. Originally, his strength was far away from Edith. He was easily defeated by Edith at the world''s No. 1 martial arts club, but he was trained by the world king. After learning the King¡¯s Fist, and then experiencing the battle with Vegeta and the arduous training on the spaceship, the gap has actually been reduced infinitely. Wukong used Twenty Times the King¡¯s Fist and Edith to open eight doors. Head-to-head, it''s actually half life and death, but Edith has now become the legendary Super Saiyan, and the gap has grown infinitely.


    With Goku¡¯s character, he will never be depressed. Edith¡¯s talent and strength are only his motivation to move forward, and Vegeta is not as optimistic as Goku, because blocking him makes the glory of Prince Saiyan blind. There is one more shadowed person!


    "It hurts my feet!!"


    Edith''s roar shook the world, and her full figure finally appeared in the air again. Edith turned her body, gathered all her strength with her heels, and kicked Frieza behind.


    The mighty force caused Frieza to fall to the ground quickly, because the speed was too fast, Frieza''s whole body rubbed against the air, creating a dazzling flame.


    boom!!


    Sailiba easily solved the Kurdish king who had been played by her for a long time, and then flew to Naruto''s side, watching with him their daughter easily beat Frieza around, and sighed slightly: "Oh, I didn''t expect Edith to transform into a Super Saiyan at such a young age. She is only ten years old."


    "Yeah, think about us back then in order to make a breakthrough, but we almost died in Frieza''s hands, but now Edith... is so popular."


    Naruto and Selaba both smiled bitterly and shook their heads. As parents, their mood at this time should be very similar. Being surpassed by their own children is really proud and helpless, although Yi Tisse''s combat effectiveness has not surpassed the two of them, but Edith''s potential and progress made them all amazed.


    "Edith!"


    Naruto yelled out his daughter''s name, and then waved in the direction of Edith.


    Edith was planning to give Frieza another cruel trick, but suddenly she heard Naruto calling her. The habit she developed since childhood made Edith immediately give up the attack on Frieza, turned her head, and saw It was intact. The body that had been blasted off just now seemed to be just an illusory Naruto, beckoning to her.


    The heat in the heart suddenly rushed into the eye sockets, the original anger was now transformed into excitement and excitement, and the golden figure immediately flew into Naruto''s arms.


    Naruto reached out to catch her baby girl and patted her back gently. When Edith was a child, Naruto always comforted her to sleep like this, but now it comforts her tears and sadness.


    "Okay, okay, stop crying, my little princess, you won''t be pretty if you cry again."


    Edith now has long blonde hair. She rubbed her left and right in Naruto''s arms, wiped away some of the tears on her face, raised her head, still looking at Naruto with teary eyes, and said: "Dad, people thought you¡­¡­"


    "Think I was killed?"


    Naruto raised his eyebrows. When Edith lowered his head, Naruto raised Edith a little bit, and then put his forehead against Edith''s white and clean forehead, saying: "Idiot, Dad is not with Did you say that? Dad will support you for the rest of your life. He will never leave you alone. Dad still hooked you up, forget it?"


    "No, no."


    Edith wiped away the tears on her face with her hands unpretentiously. Although she maintained the posture of a Super Saiyan, she still showed a joyful smile, shook her head, revealing a mouthful of white and neat teeth.


    "Dad is the best, Edith never leave Dad!"


    "You..."


    Really my favorite princess...


    Chapter 77-Kevela''s final hole card, I am Super Kevela!


    The picture is actually a fan of Dragon Ball, the villain Azer in the new Dragon Ball AF... But there is no other picture, and it is impossible to really get a super Kvera...


    Naruto and Edith were greasy and crooked for a long time. The affairs of the hapless brothers Kevlar and Frieza were completely thrown aside. In the end, Celie couldn''t stand it anymore and coughed twice. Prevented the father and daughter from continuing to get tired.


    Naruto put Edith down, combed her blonde hair a bit, and then looked at a large rock nearby.


    "Klin, when are you going to hide?"


    In fact, after Neru and Piccolo merged, Klin and Gohan also followed Piccolo to the battlefield here, but because the two of them were too low in combat power to directly participate in that level of battle, they lowered their breath. Stay aside, as long as you don¡¯t get caught.


    Now that they were all told, Klin and Gohan also walked out. The former touched his bald head with six incense scars and said with a smile: "There is no way, after all, you are all too good. I can''t participate in this level of battle at all."

 957 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 957

    "After all, we guys are not a normal race."


    Naruto shrugged, and now he, Seleba and Edith are all blondes. Such a family of three stands together. It is really a unique family, whether it is a Namek or a Saiyan, it is absolutely impossible. To describe it as normal, Klin is probably the most normal person here.


    "Speaking of, Klin, you should be considered the strongest human on earth now."


    The little bald head touched his head again, and it seemed a little embarrassing to see that. At the level of a human being on earth, Klin''s power has already far surpassed the limit of a human on earth, but in this group of monster-level battles, If it hadn''t been for seeing that the Kurdish king had been killed by Seleba, and Frieza and Kvera were also seriously injured by the father and daughter Naruto and Edith, Klin would not have the guts to come out.


    The blonde trio of Naruto and his family gave Klin such a strong effort to stand here, and finally put his hand off his bald head and said, "But I almost thought I was going to die here this time. I''ve died once before, but I don''t want to feel that feeling again, and... I really want to fall in love before I die."


    Although Klin initially loosened a lot of H books for the Guixian talents to be able to worship the Guixian, but this kid is still a simple child, especially when Wukong is also married, and now the children are all It was so big, Klin was really envious.


    Naruto is holding his arms. He is completely full of people and does not know that the hungry is hungry. From the time he was in Naruto World, there was no shortage of girls with unique charms around him, even when he was once disgusted by fear as a monster. He also has the company of three girls at the same time, so Naruto can''t understand Klin''s mood at all, holding his arms, looking at this pretty cute little bald head amused, and joking: "I think this is better than Beibei. It¡¯s even more difficult for Geeta to find a woman to marry him."


    "You don''t have to say that!"


    Klin rolled his eyes and raised his middle finger directly at Naruto. Judging from his face, Klin was really depressed. He glanced at Vegeta who was dark-faced, and said in secret, "No matter what, I It''s not as scary as Vegeta.''


    Klin dare not say this, otherwise I don¡¯t know what Vegeta this moody fellow will do to him, and Vegeta doesn¡¯t care about Klin, the earthling, his eyes are mainly focused on that. The body of the blonde trio.


    boom!!


    Frieza pushed away the rubble on his body and flew up from the ground. The loud sound of the rubble being pushed away reminded them that there were still living people here.


    Now Kevera is seriously injured, and although Frieza''s injury is not serious, there are three characters on Naruto''s side who have more combat power than him, and everything seems to have settled.


    "It''s a pity, Frieza, Kevela, the Dragon Ball of Namek can not allow you to achieve immortality, but this planet can be your graveyard!"


    Kevlar was hit by Naruto¡¯s Indra arrow and almost died, but his lower body was completely destroyed. Although the Frozen Clan has no vital points, it will not die even if only one head is left, but it does not have regeneration. The capable Kevera¡¯s combat power at this time has dropped sharply from 470 million to the same level as Frieza. With their current combat power, both Naruto and Seleba can easily solve it. Tiss may be a little troublesome, but the winning side is still very high!


    Kevera¡¯s red eyes were staring at Naruto, and he understood at this time why after being beaten like that with Frieza¡¯s pride, fear would prevail over hatred, because he was also at this time. The golden light lingered in his mind like a nightmare. Even at this time, what Kevlar had in his mind was only the horrible look when Naruto fired Indra''s arrow!


    Kevlar laughed coldly, the laughter made people feel colder than the Arctic glaciers, and said: "Naruto Uzumaki, your strength is far beyond my imagination, but you think we really don¡¯t Is there a way?!"


    "Oh?"


    Naruto showed interest. If Frieza said so, Naruto would think he was bluffing, but Kevila, this guy is much smarter than Frieza, Naruto would really like to know why. Still so confident.


    "Could it be that you have any other cards? Take them out and have a look, Kevlar. After all, you are a good opponent, so just treat it as I give you a chance."


    Although Naruto''s words didn''t mean to be deliberately sarcasm, Kevlar still felt a humiliation, and the murderous intent in his heart was even more aggressive, saying: "Very well, I will make you regret it soon."


    No matter it¡¯s Celiba, Edith, or anyone else, there is no plan to do something about Kevlar at this time, because Naruto has become their backbone, and Naruto decides things, everyone will have nothing. Opposition, or to another extent, because Naruto is here, everyone can rest assured that they believe Naruto can solve all problems!


    Kevela and Frieza, the two brothers who had always been displeased with each other, suddenly glanced at each other, and then each flew towards each other with their broken bodies!


    Both Kevela and Frieza suffered serious physical injuries. With the current situation, what else can they do?


    After the two approached each other, the original mechanical part of Frieza suddenly broke away from his body, which reduced his combat effectiveness again. Then, both Kevlar and Frieza had only a part of their body, and all changed. It became purple qi, entangled with each other in mid-air.


    "Fusion?"


    Naruto''s head twitched, and he immediately explained the meaning of Kevlar and Frieza''s actions, but he really didn''t expect that these two brothers, who absolutely disliked each other, would choose to merge?


    The brothers Kevera and Frieza did choose to merge. They were originally two individuals produced by the Kurdish king through asexual reproduction. Although they are both genetic mutants, their genetic compatibility is also very high. They were originally It can be merged, but unlike the fusion of the brothers Apo and Cardona, the combination of Kevlar and Frieza cannot be separated. Once merged, they will completely become a new individual and cannot be separated again, so If they weren''t really driven to desperation by Naruto, they wouldn''t want to merge with each other at all!


    In that cloud of purple aura, everyone could obviously feel that it gradually caused a more evil and cold aura, and the purple aura gradually transformed into blue-black. The cold color was so cold that it was so cold. Feeling cold in my heart!


    The blue-black qi gradually formed the form of a monster. The body shape looked more like the third stage of Frieza, which is the most ugly of all the transformations. The body develops horizontally, so the width is quite wide, but the other parts It was closer to Kevlar, the skin turned black, and white horny appeared on the surface of his body, covering him like armor. The horny substance on the wrist had protrusions like a knife, and the horny substance on the head, It became more exaggerated than the original Kevlar, some red lines that didn''t know what it meant appeared on his body, and his smile became sinister and crazy!


    "Ha ha ha... Naruto Uzumaki, I said I would make you regret it! Now I am Super Kvera!"


    Kevlar¡¯s ??combat effectiveness is higher than that of Frieza. After fusion, the consciousness of this new individual is still dominated by Kevilla, while Frieza¡¯s consciousness is almost exhausted!


    The fighting power hidden in the body of Super Kevera now exceeds the sum of all the fighting powers of the three of them at the beginning, which is far more than Naruto is now. This huge to almost irresistible force did not make Naruto lose his fighting spirit. , Instead ignited the blue flame in his heart, causing Naruto''s heart to rise with a higher fighting spirit!


    "Hahahaha... It''s just that way to be interesting! Let''s fight! Kevlar!!"


    Naruto laughed loudly, showing all his fighting power in one breath, the golden light rushed straight into the sky, as if to drive out all darkness!


    If Naruto¡¯s power is like the sun, warm and dazzling, then Kevela¡¯s power is like the abyss of hell, and it feels like boundless, cold and dark, in the deepest abyss of hell, the abyss of hell. The body of the god Tartarus is a place that even the rays of the sun cannot reach!


    "Fight!"


    The battle between the two sides finally entered a real climax!!


    Chapter 78-The Power of Demons!The amazing power of Super Kevlar!


    Although the aura on Super Kvera was very powerful at this time, and extremely evil and cold, Naruto would not be shy, and the Chakra on his body rose to the boiling point in one breath!


    "Weird power!!"


    Condense the five-tailed chakra to the arm joints, use the super-high-pressure steam to raise the power to the limit in one breath, and then use Tsunade''s strange power to explode the magic door to detonate this ultimate power in one breath, Naruto The strange force punch is enough to smash the planet with one punch!


    boom!!


    Such a huge and heavy fist was caught by the current super Kevlar with one hand. Kevlar was much taller than Naruto. He caught Naruto''s fist with one hand, judging from the faint smile on his face , Catching Naruto''s strange power punch, he obviously still has some leeway, that crazy face looked at Naruto with a mocking smile, and said: "Uzumaki Naruto, all your strength is only at this level. ?"


    The current combat power of Super Kevlar has soared to about one billion, which is more than twice that of Naruto. Even if Naruto has the fighting skills that can leapfrog challenges, it cannot make up for this huge gap in combat power!


    Super Kevera squeezed Naruto''s fist, feeling that he was humiliated in the battle just now. This time, he could retaliate against Naruto all at once. He suddenly laughed, with his palms pressed hard, it seemed that he planned to harden Naruto''s fists. Crushed!


    Naruto perceives the action of Super Kevlar to increase his strength, and immediately uses the bone veins to control the changes in the bones in his body. Naruto''s hands immediately become cartilaginous animals like sharks. Super Kevlar has not used much. Power, Naruto made a creaking sound on his hand, took advantage of the momentum, and immediately drew his fist out of Super Kevela¡¯s hand, and immediately drew out the Kusanagi sword on his body!


    "Kusanaru!!"


    Naruto swung his sword at extreme speed in a short period of time, and the Kusanaru sword made a buzzing concussion, and a sword slashed at the neck of Super Kvera!


    Super Kevlar sneered. Naruto''s speed is indeed very fast, but his current speed is far above Naruto. In this ultra-short distance of less than one meter, Super Kvera also has Time raised his arms and resisted Naruto''s Kusana!


    The Kusanagi sword slashed the cuticle of the super Kevlar''s arm. The sharpness of the Kusanagi sword could not cause substantial damage to the super Kevilla at this time. It only caused a shallow surface on the white cuticle. The scratches only!


    The force of the back shock caused Naruto¡¯s arm to numb slightly, and immediately controlled the chakra in his body to oscillate, alleviating the numbness on his arm, and the big foot with only three toes of Super Kvera was already on Naruto¡¯s body. before!


    boom!!


    Super Kevera hasn''t used his full strength yet, but Naruto can''t resist the kick of this huge power, and his body suddenly flies out!


    "Naruto!"


    "father!"


    Now Seleba and Edith, who are already Super Saiyans, immediately flew up and caught the Naruto who was kicked by the Super Kvera, and at the same time looked at the whole body with a cold look at the gloomy atmosphere. Super Kevlar.


    Naruto wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and his internal organs were almost displaced by the kick of Super Kvera. However, the terrifying power of Super Kvera did not make Naruto feel any fear, and some were just endless excitement. What he wants is this feeling, just like when he faced Frieza at the beginning, or in the distant past, he faced the huge meteorite that could destroy the world in the world of Conan, and faced Otsuki Kaguya. when!


    The powerful enemy made him feel blood boiled, and his muscles almost screamed in excitement!


    "Let''s go together! Seleba, Edith!"

 958 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 958

    "it is good!"


    Naruto and the others are not the kind of hard-headed people. The strength of the Super Kevlar is obviously better than any of them. At this time, any of them has no chance of winning against the Super Kvera alone. Glancing at each other, the three of them rushed towards Super Kvera at the same time!


    "Hahahaha... you all come and die! Today I want the Saiyans to completely annihilate the race!"


    There is a small part of Super Kvera¡¯s consciousness that belongs to Frieza, and the fear and hatred of Super Kvera towards Saiyans remains. Now among the few remaining Saiyans, it is already Seleba and Edith have become Super Saiyans. God knows how many Super Saiyans will appear in the future, so Super Kvera will absolutely destroy the Saiyans today!


    "Fire escape dragon flame singing technique!!"


    With a sound, Naruto traversed the space and came to a position ten meters in front of the Super Kvera. His hands flew up and down, and five huge red fire dragons that were extremely hot and exuding hot temperatures were immediately spit out from his mouth!


    "It''s just a trick!"


    Super Kevlar chuckled, and the extremely evil body disappeared in the air. Even Naruto¡¯s jade reincarnation eyes felt it was difficult to capture the body of Super Kevera, and then the explosion sound appeared in the air continuously, Naruto The five fire dragons were completely defeated in the air in an instant, turning into scattered sparks!


    Celiba and Edith took advantage of the moment Naruto attacked, dashed behind Super Kevera, and gathered a powerful force in their hands!


    "Super Cracker!"


    "Soft Boxing Method, Uiyi Soft Step Double Lion Boxing!!"


    The purple super energy column and the blue huge lion perfectly blend together to become a blue-purple terrifying beast. Seleba and Edith are mothers and daughters, although they are fighting together for the first time. At this time, they have all turned into Super Saiyans, and they work together in an incomparable tacit understanding!


    The power of Cyliba¡¯s Super Cracking Cannon and Edith¡¯s Soft Step Shuangshiquan have reached a perfect fusion. This fusion can''t be achieved as long as there is a slight difference in strength!


    Regardless of whether it is Kevlar or Frieza, they all hate blond people. This hatred becomes more intense after they merge. The crazy hatred in their hearts makes Super Kvera''s performance even more crazy and terrifying!


    "Are you just so little power?!"


    Super Kevlar stretched out his palm, even if it was the powerful tricks performed by Seleba and Edith, it is not worth mentioning in today''s Super Kvera, grabbing the huge purple with one hand. The strange beast, with a quick pinch, completely annihilated that huge power!


    In this short fight, Super Kvera easily broke Naruto''s three tricks, and he was full of confidence in his current strength, with a sinister and evil expression, and said: "It''s so pitiful, you guys. Three guys, your strength is too weak in my eyes!"


    Hedong for thirty years, Hexi for thirty years, the humiliation that has just been suffered is to be fully retaliated now, Super Kevilla is full of blue-black cold aura, condensed into a huge energy bomb in his hand, and then instantly moves around It broke out and turned into countless small gas bombs, shooting indiscriminately at the three of Naruto at the same time!


    Although this trick of dispersing the power and bombarding with small energy bombs can only be regarded as a small trick, but the fighting power of the Super Kvilla is far better than Naruto and the others, so Naruto and the others will definitely not underestimate it, otherwise it is super Vera can kill them directly with this trick!


    In mid-air, the bodies of Naruto and Edith, the father and daughter, rotated at the same time, and Chakra was released from the chakra all over the body.


    "Bagua palm back to heaven!!"


    Celiba couldn''t use the same tactics that Naruto and Edith could use to use the gaze to go out of the sky, but with Naruto for so many years, under the combined efforts of the two, they also developed an absolute defense suitable for Celiba!


    Celiba curled her body into a ball, then suddenly spread out like a big font, spreading her golden qi to the outside of her body!


    "safety mask!!"


    Because there is no rotation to enhance the power of defense, the golden protective shield of Celiba consumes a lot more power than Naruto''s Huitian, but now it is not the time to consider this kind of problem, Celiba fully maintains her own. safety mask!


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    Small energy bombs continue to explode in the air, and the explosion wave completely swallows everything and burys everything. If Goku, Vegeta, and Piccould still participate in the battle just now by their own will and fighting skills, now, The battle with Super Kvera is far from the dimension they can participate in!


    "All are monsters! These four are all!!!"


    Piccolo¡¯s voice was completely submerged in a huge explosion. Naruto¡¯s body kept spinning rapidly, but Huitian was constantly bombarded by small energy bombs, and he was on the verge of collapse. Among the three, his defense It is the strongest. If he can''t hold it anymore, Seleba and Edith are absolutely dangerous!


    With the body rotating at a high speed, Naruto gathered Chakra in the palm of his right hand!


    "Tailed beast jade spiral shuriken!!"


    The pitch-black huge shuriken flew out of Huitian. While resisting the attack of Super Kevlar¡¯s ??energy bomb, Naruto pulled out a chakra line from his fingers, accurately manipulating the beast jade spiral hand The flight of the sword!


    The tail beast jade spiral shuriken flew flexibly under the control of Naruto, avoiding the small energy bombs emitted by the Super Kvera, and then accurately hit the blue-black energy bomb in his hand!


    boom!!


    The explosion of the tail beast jade spiral shuriken triggered the explosion of the energy bomb in Super Kevera''s hand, and the power of the two explosions completely swallowed the body of Super Kevera!


    Even with the explosion of this degree from zero distance, the body of Super Kvera did not receive any damage. The figure of the demon appeared from the smoke of the explosion, with scarlet eyes with a cold smile, watching Ming Ming. Ren, said: "You can fight back in such a situation, you really deserve to be Naruto Uzumaki, it seems you have to get rid of you first."


    Chapter 79-The terrifying power beyond hell!The invincible Super Kevela!


    Although Super Kvera doesn''t have the ability to perceive Qi as before, his five senses are far better than Naruto at this time. Those cold and scarlet eyes fixed on Naruto, and the extremely cold and evil eyes made Naruto. People feel cold in their hands and feet, and it feels countless times worse than when facing Datongmu Kaguya!


    Naruto is the strongest of all of them, and also the spiritual pillar. Perhaps Super Kvera is aware of this, so he plans to get rid of Naruto first. In that case, he should be able to appreciate Edith. And Seleba looks desperate!But he didn''t plan to solve Naruto with all his strength from the beginning, he wants to play slowly, he wants to torture this nasty blond man to death!He wants to hear his wailing!!


    Super Kvera''s very tall body instantly approached Naruto''s body, raised his right arm, and smashed it against the back of Naruto''s head with his elbow!


    Naruto has already realized the sixth sense. Although the speed of Super Keverra is unimaginable, Naruto''s consciousness conversion also keeps up with the speed of Super Kevera, and the body immediately executes the command issued by the brain.


    Whoosh!!


    It was supposed to be an elbow attack with a strong force to attack the enemy, but because the super Kevilla was too fast, it even produced a sharp feeling. The fast and fierce elbow also cut off a lock of Naruto¡¯s blonde hair, like a little gold The light shattered and disappeared in the air.


    Naruto backed away, the three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes on the face swiftly rotated, watching Kevila''s movements closely, and at the same time, he raised his Chakra control to a higher level!


    "Thunder Dun and Thunder Tiger kill all!!"


    Although I really want to see Kakashi again, and then scream at him, but now is not the time to express feelings about life for Naruto, his hands once again appeared dazzling blue thunder, followed by that violent thunder and lightning. Under the control of humans, it evolved into the form of a thunder dog and flew in a lightning-shaped route to the Super Kvera not far in front of Naruto.


    Super Kevi stretched out his hands to block Edith and Seleba''s round kick, and then kicked out his big foot!


    Although it was a foot and only had three toes, it was surprisingly flexible. The Super Kevlar kicked Thunder Dog on the head. The three toes were clenched like fingers, and Naruto¡¯s Thunder Tigers were killed. It was crushed directly and turned into pieces of thunder and lightning!


    Naruto''s eyes turned, and with a big wave of his hand, several sharp rays of thunder flew out of his hand!


    "Lei Dun Chidori Chimoto!"


    After undergoing a change in form, the thunder of Chidori turned into Chidori Chibon with little power but fast speed. Those shining Chidori Chibon hit the thunder fragments that had not completely dissipated in the air, and were immediately there. A large blue and white thunder and lightning net was woven in the air, and the mark in Naruto''s hand changed rapidly again, continuously outputting the power in his body!


    "Xian Fa Yin Lei Sect!"


    The original blue and white thunder in the air, after being injected with the power of Xianshu Chakra and Yin Dun, the thunder and lightning that did not have the actual form suddenly turned into a unique black lightning that can be touched, and a huge network filled the sky!


    Super Kvera looked at all this with sarcasm. The black lightning in the air made his body feel a little numb, but it only stopped there and could not cause any substantial damage to him.


    "Naruto Uzumaki! Is that all you can do?!"


    "cut!"


    Naruto gave a light sip, changed several seals in his hand again, and said, "Then let you see, Immortal Eight Thunder Gods!!"


    Naruto¡¯s power caused the natural disaster. Originally, because of the battle and the appearance of the dragon Bolunga, the sky of Namike was completely covered with thick dark clouds at this time, but Naruto used his own fairy technique Chakra to cause it. This power hidden in the sky!


    The thunder and lightning condensed into eight huge figures and landed around Kevila. The huge sky thunder power and Naruto¡¯s dark thunder sect merged to form a huge thunder and lightning cage, and the handprints in Naruto¡¯s hands changed again. !


    "Xianfa Mingshen''s gate is sealed to nine!!"

 959 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 959

    Boom boom boom!!


    Nine huge red torii gates descended from the sky. Under Naruto¡¯s control, these nine torii with powerful sealing power all fell on the body of the super kevilla. The power is completely integrated!


    "Do it!"


    The Eight Thunder Gods Gaming Gate, once suppressed the two ultimate seals that all ten tails were completely immobile. Faced with a guy of the level of Super Kvela, they could only temporarily suppress it for a while, and use this trick to suppress it all the time. Super Kvera, Naruto doesn''t even have the slightest confidence at all. Only at this moment can he use the strongest attack!


    "Eight doors are open!!"


    Sai Liba let out a loud roar, burst out the power of the eight doors in one breath, the powerful Qi broke through all the boundaries of the doors in the body, and triggered the power beyond the limit in one breath!


    This strength is so powerful that even in the state of Super Saiyan, Celiba feels uncontrollable, and her qi almost rushes into Celiba''s body, causing her to feel great pain and her complexion. Got hideous!


    Seriba is also an extremely determined super soldier. Even if it was in severe physical pain, he did not scream out. After opening the eight doors, the huge Qi was all focused on his hands. The Qi was overly condensed, which made this move. From the original purple to purple black, exuding the power of destruction!


    Edith also opened the eight doors in an instant. In the palm of his left hand, the black moon inherited from Naruto glowed with a dazzling light, which raised Edith''s power to its maximum!


    "Ultimate destruction!!"


    "Mahiro Tiger!!"


    "Spiral shuriken star-tailed beast jade!!"


    Naruto, Seleba, and Edith all took out their strongest tricks, and that endless power flew towards the center of the prison of the Eight Thunder Gods, where the Super Kvera is located!


    The three of them combined the strongest trick, even Super Kvera felt a threat. At this time, he didn''t play the game as before, otherwise he would really have to capsize in the gutter!!


    "Drink! Give me a break!!"


    Super Kevera raised his qi to the maximum in one breath, and his body exuded a cold and evil blue-black aura. This huge force caused the entire Namek to vibrate and suppressed the body of Super Kevera, the nine. The Myojin Gate, which has a huge sealing power, was full of cracks in an instant. The power of the Super Kvera directly destroyed the sealing power of the Myojin Gate from the inside. From the cracks on the Myojin Gate, countless blue and black energy flew out!


    "Split the planet!!"


    Super Kevera waved his arm with all his strength, a hand knife formed a huge blue-black power, a powerful force that could instantly cut a planet in half, and instantly met Naruto''s all-out tricks!!


    boom!!


    The energy fought fiercely, spreading out to the surroundings with unparalleled powerful power, and super-high-density energy was generated in the center of the force collision, even the center of the sun could not be compared with it. If other people approached, as long as a moment, that super High-density energy can burn them all instantly!


    boom!!


    The power of the collision finally lost its balance. After the four people¡¯s unique skills collided, the powerful explosion wave spreading out to the surroundings, the ultimate power, blew all Naruto and them away!


    Super Kevera exhaled slightly. Just now Naruto and their combined attack made the current Super Kevera feel a slight threat. If he hadn''t broken through Naruto''s sealing power in time, I was afraid that he would really be injured. However, this has aggravated the killing intent of Super Kvera against Naruto!


    Super Kevera condensed his whole body strength, and passed through the center of the explosion in one breath. The body penetrated the powerful energy and quickly flew in front of Naruto, kicking it up!


    "Take it! Naruto Uzumaki!!"


    Naruto used the eight thunder gods and Myojin gates in succession, and finally took out his own tricks. In addition to the previous battles, he also felt a little weak at this time. He saw the super Kvilla whose fighting power far surpassed him and rushed to him. In front of, Naruto could barely control his bones to form a defense in front of him!


    boom!


    Super Kevera kicked the white bone shield directly in front of Naruto. His big foot with only three toes kicked Naruto''s body with all his strength. The huge force made Naruto''s bones almost shattered quickly. The ground fell to the ground!


    Bang bang bang!!


    After three consecutive explosions, after Naruto''s defeat, Seleba and Edith were also hit hard by Super Kvilla and fell violently to the ground. The three of their most powerful combatants faced today''s Super Kevlar. Vera also lost so miserably!


    Naruto has the strongest resilience. He quickly stood up and rushed to Edith and Celiba. A green chakra wave appeared in his hands. He urgently helped them heal their injuries. Although the injuries can be treated in this way, the combat effectiveness The gap cannot be smoothed. The strongest attack can not defeat the Super Kevlar just now. It is really the strength of the Super Kvera!


    Super Kevera hovered in mid-air, looking at Naruto and the others with arrogant eyes, sneered and said, "Naruto Uzumaki, I really want to praise you, your power is really amazing, but I am super In front of Kvera, all your tricks are just innocent tricks! I have played enough, and I will send you to hell next, don''t worry, there is no pain, it will be over in one go."


    Super Kvera raised a finger, and the blue-black air condensed on his fingertips, forming a small blue-black light group, which was also the best trick of Kvera and Frieza before.


    "It''s really nerve-wracking. Who should kill first?"


    Super Kevera''s gaze slowly turned and glanced at everyone present. It felt like picking a chicken in a vegetable market and then handing it to the boss to kill it. In the end, Super Kevera''s scarlet eyes Stayed on Klin''s body.


    "Let¡¯s start with you, little bald head."


    Chapter 80-finally beyond the limit!The blonde warrior counterattacked!!


    "Kling!"


    The strength of the Super Kvera is too strong, even if he blatantly aimed directly at Klin and then launched an attack, Klin was completely unable to react. Under the terrifying aura of the Super Kvera, Klin would not even move. may!


    In fact, in terms of Super Kvilla¡¯s combat effectiveness, the only people who can barely keep up with his movements are Naruto and the other three. The others are even Wukong who can use twenty times the world king¡¯s fist, facing today¡¯s Super Kvera is also completely unresistible!


    The death ray of Super Kevlar easily penetrated Klin''s heart, and the powerful death ray completely destroyed Klin''s heart. This ray of light had not yet entered the earth and penetrated from the other side of the planet!


    boom!


    The light in Klin''s eyes gradually disappeared, and his body fell to the ground without his heart. Except for Naruto''s monster-level resilience, wherever he can support it, his vitality was completely lost in an instant.


    "Klin..."


    If you say who has the best relationship with Klin here, it is definitely Wukong, who has been apprenticeship with Guixian to learn art together. It has been more than ten years of friendship now, and they are like brothers.


    Last time Klin was killed by the men of the original Bick Demon King, Goku was so angry that he rushed to avenge Klin despite his fatigued body. As a result, he was almost killed because of too much physical exertion in the previous game. Now, Wukong saw his brother die in front of him with his own eyes!


    Wukong is an extremely innocent person. As long as he can eat and enjoy the fun of fighting, he can continue to fight against powerful enemies. But now, when he sees Klin dying in front of his own eyes, Wukong''s anger is almost red. Skyrim!


    The indescribable great anger boiled and burned in Wukong''s heart, his black hair faintly flashed with golden light, and the black eyes seemed to be transformed into cold light green!


    "You dare to kill Klin! Absolutely unforgivable!"


    boom!!


    Wukong¡¯s anger surpassed the limit, and his body after countless exercises finally surpassed the limit. The upward force of his long black hair instantly turned into dazzling gold, and his black eyes turned into light green. On Mekstar, the third Super Saiyan finally appeared!


    At the moment when Wukong transformed into a Super Saiyan, in the space above Namek, inside a large spaceship, a tall young man who was just gentle enough, suddenly exclaimed and went crazy!


    "Kakarot!!"


    The young man''s long black hair had automatically turned green under the influence of his emotions, and stood upright. His powerful force made this spaceship close to the fate of collapse!


    "Calm down! Broly!"


    A middle-aged man with the same black hair and a scar on his face hurried to the side of Broly, who was approaching a runaway because he felt Wukong¡¯s aura. A unique device in his hand glowed. At the same time, The jewels on the headband on Broly''s head also shined. This strange force gradually suppressed Broly''s almost violent mood. Broly also withdrew from the state of long green hair just now. His hair turned back to black again, and his expression looked calm and indifferent, and he couldn''t see that it was the crazy man just now.


    Paragas wiped the sweat from his forehead. The situation just now was really dangerous. Fortunately, Broly was brought under control in time. Otherwise, if Broly is really driven away, then even if he is Broly''s father. , I''m afraid there will be great danger.


    Turning his head and glanced at Namek who was caught in the flames of war, Paragas'' eyes were a little worried, and he whispered: "I didn''t expect that there are other Super Saiyans besides Broly. Nemesis shouldn''t last long, so Dragon Ball seems to give up."


    Although he has the son of the legendary Super Saiyan, Paragas is not considered a warrior of the Saiyan. Now he immediately gave up his plan to find the Dragon Ball, and immediately manipulated the spaceship and turned the direction at the fastest speed. Far away from Namek, who was the battlefield, and Broly''s outbreak just now didn''t seem to be noticed by anyone.


    On Namek...

 960 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 960

    The four blonde figures stood together. Naruto was only born with blonde hair and not counted, but the remaining three have turned into Super Saiyans. This scene is too shocking for Vegeta. It''s huge!


    The goals Vegeta wanted to surpass were only Naruto and Seleba. Among the two, Vegeta¡¯s goal was mainly focused on Seleba. After all, Seleba and him are of the same race. Moreover, he became the legendary Super Saiyan. He did not expect that after countless trainings, before he became a Super Saiyan, Naruto and Sairiba¡¯s daughters were one step ahead. Now, he never thought The low-level warrior Kakarot who looked down upon also surpassed that limit and succeeded in becoming a Super Saiyan in this battle. Now there are only Gohan and his Saiyan prince who have not yet transformed. Up.


    Prince Saiyan... What kind of Prince Saiyan am I?


    A bitter smile appeared on Vegeta''s face. For the first time in her life, Vegeta felt like crying.


    Even when the planet Vegeta was destroyed by Frieza more than twenty years ago, and the entire Saiyan clan was annihilated, Vegeta¡¯s heart was only indifferent. His father fought and died in the face of Frieza. It doesn¡¯t feel much, but now, his pride and self-esteem are already on the verge of collapse. The four men who clearly retain the blood of Saiyans but have surpassed the boundaries of Saiyans regard him as a race. A prince¡¯s self-esteem is worthless!


    "Ah! I am the strongest Saiyan! I am!"


    Vegeta yelled suddenly and without warning. Vegeta was different from the other Saiyans on the scene. His self-esteem and his domineering are what makes him annoying. If you lose your pride and dominance, Vegeta will be nothing!


    Because he is Prince Saiyan!


    For such a simple reason, Vegeta¡¯s anger finally made him surpass the limit, and a powerful golden aura burst out all over his body. This powerful force that was so unconcealed made this beautiful Namek once again be devastated by terror. , Now there are four Super Saiyans gathered here, which is truly a superb view that has never been seen in the history of the universe!


    Super Kvera looked at the five blonde people with interest. He really didn¡¯t expect that four legendary Super Saiyans would appear in front of him at the same time, but now it¡¯s nothing, because he has decided today. Kill them and Uzumaki Naruto here!


    "Although I did not expect that you will all become Super Saiyans, forget it, anyway, after today, Saiyans will be history forever!"


    Super Kvera coldly uttered terrifying words, and a powerful blue-black aura broke out all over his body. This huge force made the land of Namek star unbearable and caused countless cracks!


    Naruto regained his combat power, and the part of his body that had been kicked by Super Kvera was fully recovered at this time. Although he had him and four Super Saiyans on his side, to be honest, the combat effectiveness was still at a disadvantage.


    "If I can, I actually don''t want to use this trick myself."


    Naruto sighed lightly, then bit his thumbs in both hands with his teeth, smeared blood on his lower eyelids, and then changed several marks in his hands, and the marks of the moon and sun on the palms of both hands suddenly dazzled. !


    A burst of extremely strong chakra burst out of Naruto¡¯s body. In fact, this move is similar to the previous Indra arrow. It mixes the Yin and Yang chakras to directly produce a chaotic effect in Naruto¡¯s body. To trigger a terrifying force beyond the limit!The external feature of this trick is that the black moon on Naruto¡¯s left hand will gradually become a white sun, while the sun mark on his right hand will also change. When the two marks are completely transformed into each other, the chaos will disappear. And Naruto will also completely lose consciousness, so it is the last trick to break the boat!


    "Take it! Super Kvera!!!"


    Naruto knew that his state could not last for too long. Before the chaos ended, the golden figure immediately rushed to the super Kevlar, because the powerful power emerging from the whole body made Naruto¡¯s golden chakra coat seem to be Black lightning also appeared!


    "If you want to die, I will fulfill you! Uzumaki Naruto!! Death Ray!!"


    Super Kevera had the same murderous intent in his heart. Facing Naruto who rushed towards him, Super Kevera was merciless in this shot. His powerful combat power was unreservedly displayed, the speed of death light And strength are absolutely powerful!


    Naruto used Chaos forcibly, bursting out a huge power that his body could not bear. Although his combat power was a little bit inferior to Super Kvilla, he could already fight him head-on. He quickly drew the Kusana sword from his body. Kevela¡¯s death light was cut off, and at the same time the cold and sharp blade slashed towards Super Kevela''s body!


    "Hakimu Upiyi Sword Drawing Technique!!"


    Naruto swiftly swung his sword, and the blade of Kusanaru sword drawn a perfect crescent in one breath, and the cold sword aura was about to swallow the super Kevera!


    Under the terrifying power that Naruto is currently erupting, Super Kevela will actually have a horrible feeling of facing death. The power and sharpness of that sword gas shocked Super Kevela and flew away in an instant!


    "Look at it! Painful!"


    Edith and Celiba started at the same time. Both of them stared at the moment when Super Kevera escaped from Naruto''s sword-drawing technique. The golden figure rushed behind Super Kevera, his heels slammed towards Super Kvera kicked in the back!


    "Don''t get in the way!!"


    Super Kevera roared, and a powerful burst of power broke out on his body, and he forced Edith and Seleba away at the same time, and Wukong seized the opportunity as well, and the huge blue light group in his hand was already formed!


    "Super Turtle Qigong Wave!!"


    "Kakarot, please get out of me! I am the one who wants to defeat him!" After transforming into a super Saiyan, Vegeta''s character has obviously become more arrogant, and his hands are also huge. The light group!


    "Super flash cannon!!"


    "You hateful Saiyans!"


    Chapter 81-The strongest yin and yang double jade spiral shuriken!


    Being besieged by four Super Saiyans at the same time, although Super Kvera won''t suffer any harm from this, the four of them can suppress him temporarily and can''t move!


    Consciousness fluctuations occurred in Naruto''s brain, using Super Kvela''s Qi as a location, and in an instant he created a coordinate for the Thunder God, and then immediately activated this time-space movement technique.


    The Art of Flying Thunder God has always been Naruto¡¯s triumphant trick. The Art of Time and Space, even in this level of battle, glows and glows. The golden chakra is burning all over, and Naruto is surrounded by black lightning. Appeared in front of Super Kvera, holding a blue typhoon the size of a basketball!


    "Dayu spiral pill!!"


    Super Kvera has already seen Naruto¡¯s flying thunder god art. Although he was temporarily suppressed by the four Super Saiyans at this time, his tail can also be used as a weapon. The gray-black tail seems to have suddenly appeared. It was extremely sharp, the white horny part of the tip of the tail became extremely sharp, and it quickly pierced Naruto''s heart!


    The tail length of Super Kevlar is longer than Naruto''s arm, no matter how you look at it, his body will definitely be pierced by Super Kevera''s tail before Naruto''s Oyu Helix Maru hits Super Kevlar!


    Naruto''s eyes shrank, and his right arm stretched out instantly. The golden Chakra''s arm, clutching the big jade spiral pill, hit the Super Kevela''s back hard!


    boom!!


    The blue pure Chakra exploded to the surroundings in an instant, and the Super Kevera was hit hard and his body flew out suddenly, but Naruto had quick eyes and hands, and immediately caught the Super Kvera that almost stabbed his tail. , Kusuna Sword was once again in his hands, and Feng Dun Chakra and Amaterasu Heiyan were gathered on the sword at the same time, resulting in a super-character change of Burning Dun!


    "Shining escaped!"


    Naruto''s hand lifted the knife and fell, and the powerful Kusanaru sword cut off the Super Kvera''s tail in one breath. Without the strong qi of Super Kvera as protection, the broken tail was also in the sky. Completely reduced to ashes in the incineration!


    Although the tail was chopped off, this kind of pain is nothing to Super Kvera, it''s just that the body was damaged, and endless anger surged in his heart!


    "Uzumaki Naruto! You give me life! Supernova!!"


    Super Kvera now has no room to play, and now he is completely serious about killing these guys, and the strongest and the only person who can cause him huge trouble is this damn Naruto Uzumaki!


    The evolution of the chaos in Naruto is not over yet, and the power is huge and almost continuous. Kevlar used this trick to beat Naruto to lose half of his body, making Edith go out of anger and transform into a super Saiyan. In the face of the more powerful supernova of Super Kvera, Naruto did not retreat but moved forward, with sharp and hard bones growing all over his body, and at the same time golden chakras covered his body!


    "White bones through teeth!!"


    Naruto''s body spun rapidly, bringing up a sharp hurricane, and his whole person turned into a super tornado with infinite destructive power, and it collided with the supernova of Super Kvera!


    The powerful force of gold and blue and black, with the center of the collision between Naruto and Super Kvera as the dividing point, exploded and spread behind the two. This scene is like a hot and scorching sea of ??purgatory fire on one side, and on the other side. Extremely cold depths of hell.


    "Kevilla! Don''t forget that your opponent has an old lady!"


    The absolutely sturdy words came from Seleba. While the Super Kvera and Naruto were dueling, Seleba stubbornly stood up to the super Kevlar''s terrorist power that burst out, and walked around behind the Super Kvera. It is a purple high-pressure energy bomb!


    "Ultimate destruction!!"


    boom!!


    "This damn woman!!"


    Super Kvera has already gritted his teeth with hatred. Under normal circumstances, even if he deals with the four Super Saiyans alone, he will definitely have the upper hand. It is not difficult to kill them all, but the trouble is. The trouble is now that Naruto¡¯s strength has suddenly increased dramatically, making the Super Kveradow have to deal with it with all his strength. In this case, I have to deal with the four Super Saiyans, and the Super Kvera will also feel great. trouble!


    ''Bick!!''


    With the current combat effectiveness, Bik, who has been in the audience for a long time, can¡¯t participate in this level of battle. Suddenly, Naruto is calling him, but Naruto is still fighting the Super Kvera. Even if he speaks, his voice should be. It is only right to be completely covered up in that huge energy wave!


    ''Bick!I feel that the dead Namekians seem to be resurrected, and there is only one wish of Polungah. You hurry up and make one last wish with Polungah, except for the five of us and the super Kvira on this planet. Everyone outside is transferred to the earth!''

 961 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 961

    ''what did you say?You want to stay?!''


    Piccolo could also think that Naruto should be talking to him telepathically, so he answered in the same way, with some incredible feeling in his heart!


    ''Yes, if you don''t kill Super Kvera, the earth will be attacked by him sooner or later. Anyway, he will be dealt with today!Hurry up, the Great Elder should not have much time!''


    Piccolo himself is also very calm and wise. In this situation, he knew that he had no time to say anything. He greeted Gohan and Dandy, and flew in the direction of Polunga!


    It is necessary to use Namek to make a wish to Polunga, and now this matter can only be done by Piccolo.


    Feeling that Piccolo''s breath gradually moved away from the battlefield here, and approached in the direction of Polunga, Naruto had no worries about the future, and raised his strength to the limit!


    Edith flew to the top of Super Kvera, and a perfect gossip array appeared under her feet, raising the gravity around her to the limit in one breath, using the acceleration of gravity to increase the power limit of her tricks!


    "Dance of Mandala!!"


    Edith spun in mid-air and danced a beautiful dance of death. The white bones pierced through her skin, condensed around Edith''s body, and finally condensed into a super big bone cone weighing ten tons!


    The calculation of this weight is still calculated according to the gravity of the earth. If the supergravity of the earth is more than a thousand times higher, then the gravity of this bone cone is unimaginable!!


    boom!!


    The huge bone cone hit the top of Super Kvera fiercely, but this is not the end, otherwise this is not the strongest dance step Edith has surpassed the early fern dance!


    The super huge bone cone completely shattered at the moment it hit the super Kevlar, turning into countless sharp bone fragments. The first blow of the huge bone cone was to do a good job on the super Kevlar.'' Mark'', in this case, these bone fragments will automatically find the target. Hundreds of millions of bone fragments all fly to the body of Super Kvera. Compared to the early dance of the fern, which caused extensive damage, Man The dance of Dhara is to accumulate small damages, and finally the cumulative amount changes to the strongest single dance step of qualitative change!


    Super Kvera was unable to move and received the strongest attacks from Seleba and Edith continuously. At this time, he was unable to concentrate, and Naruto seized this fleeting opportunity to raise his Chakra To the limit!


    "Blast the teeth!!"


    The bones of Naruto became more hideous and terrifying, and the power that was raised to the limit in one breath shattered the supernova attack of Super Kvera and knocked the demon into flight!


    Vegeta was already waiting in the air, watching the super Kvera flying in her direction, her arrogant face showed indifference and killing intent!


    "Take it! Damn Kevlar! Super flash cannon fired at zero range!!"


    Super Kevera was beaten by Naruto¡¯s explosive teeth. Before his head could fully react, Vegeta¡¯s super flash cannon slammed him to the ground and waited on the ground. The man is Wukong!


    "Super Turtle Qigong Wave!!"


    This scene seems to be a return to the earth-shattering battle on Earth. Vegeta¡¯s flash cannons are fighting against Wukong¡¯s turtle school qigong. However, their current strength is much higher than then, and now they are playing in Super Flash Cannon and Super Turtle. In the middle of the qigong group, there was also a figure of Super Kvela, a huge blue and purple air mass enveloped the sky, and then, an air mass that broke through the explosion also destroyed the balance in it!


    After a series of four attackers, Super Kevera finally had obvious wounds on his body. The crown-like white horniness on his head also blasted off two horns. The blood ran down the body, and it looked more It was really miserable before!


    Super Kvera is still wounded under his current strength, the anger in his heart burns fiercely, and the killing intent in the scarlet eyes becomes more crazy and obvious!


    "You hateful fellows, give me death! The ultimate death bullet!!"


    In the eyes of Super Kvera, this Namek now has no existential value, even if he can''t get Dragon Ball, it doesn''t matter. Now all his thoughts are focused on killing all the five nasty blond people in front of him. Above death!


    Naruto''s expression was extremely cold, and the seal began to form in his hands at the same time, and it was a handprint completely different from the previous twelve land seals!


    "Pro! Soldiers! Fighting! All! All! Array! Array! Before! Nine-character mantra Asura''s method!!"


    The golden chakra and black lightning on Naruto''s body surged in an instant, condensing into a huge golden fox figure in the air, and the most special place of this fox, besides the nine golden tails, is the three-headed six-armed one. Unique form.


    Under the control of Naruto, the Nine-tailed Asura Faxiang raised six arms at the same time, divided into left and right sides, left yin and right yang, injected the power of yin and yang escape separately, and produced two huge spiral shurikens!


    "Xianfa Yin Yang Double Jade Spiral Shuriken!!"


    Chapter 82-Heavenly Marsh Spear, the sword of boarding a strong wish!!


    "Polunga, I want to make a wish to you!"


    Piccolo exerted all his speed and rushed to Polunga in the shortest possible time. Now Polunga''s last wish left is their final trump card to save their lives.


    "Go ahead, I can help you realize any wish, but there is only one."


    "Polunga, please send everyone on this planet except Super Kvera, Uzumaki Naruto, Seleba, Edith, Monkey King and Vegeta to a planet called Earth immediately!"


    "Transfer everyone except these people to Earth? I understand."


    Polunga¡¯s eyes glowed red. Although Namek star is very far away from the earth, it¡¯s not difficult for Polunga. In this universe, except for the realm king god who lives in this universe. Outside the world, I''m afraid there is no place where Polunga can''t go!


    Piccolo and them all felt a strange wave of power around them, and then their bodies simply surpassed time and space. When they turned their minds again, the blue sky and white clouds proved that this place was no longer the name of Nemesis.


    Polunga also teleported to the earth along with Piccolo''s wishes. At this time, all three wishes had been fulfilled, and his mission had been fulfilled.


    "Well, your wishes have been fulfilled, goodbye."


    Polunga¡¯s body glowed with golden light, and his body returned to look like a dragon ball again, but because the wish was fulfilled, the dragon ball turned into a stone at this time, and it was not the same as the earth¡¯s dragon ball. After realizing the wish, the Dragon Ball did not fly around, but fell on the spot, and the seven huge stones fell to the ground, allowing the people who had just experienced time and space to recover.


    At this time, on the distant Namek...


    Naruto, who was in the fight, sensed that all Namek''s energy had disappeared, and knew that his wish had been fulfilled. A smile flashed across his face. Nine-tailed Asura raised his six arms and moved the two spiral shurikens in his hands. Tossed out to Super Kvera!


    This trick is condensed with the extremely powerful chakra, and at the same time it has undergone the change of the nature of Yin and Yang, the shining sun and the dark moon, this trick also controls the power of destruction and rebirth!


    After the yin and yang double jade spiral shurikens fly into the air, not only the spiral shurikens themselves spin, but also each other spins!


    With the speed of rotation getting faster and faster, the two spiral shurikens can no longer see their original appearance, and there seems to be two yin and yang fish chasing each other in the air, forming a Tai Chi picture!


    The rotation speed of the Tai Chi diagram is getting faster and faster, and finally it turns into a chaos, it is difficult to distinguish its appearance!


    Super Kvera can clearly feel the power of this trick is extremely powerful, and it is more powerful than the previous Indra arrow. Although Super Kvera doesn¡¯t know why Naruto¡¯s combat power suddenly soared, he also knows his current power. It is to the extent that he can be shoulder-to-shoulder with himself. In the face of such a powerful attack, no one would dare to underestimate Naruto¡¯s power, stretched out his hands and pushed his ultimate death bullet, injecting all his power into this huge ultimate Dead bullet!


    boom!!


    The ultimate death bomb and Naruto''s yin and yang double jade spiral shuriken violently collided, and the cumulative and evolving power was born from the chaos, and that endless terrifying force continued to appear, filling the entire space!!


    The extremely fierce energy collision made the air seem to be shattered and destroyed. The core of Namek star was greatly affected by this degree of battle. Even if there was no direct attack, Namek star was on the verge of destruction. fate!


    "Break out!! The power of Chaos!!"


    Naruto looked up to the sky and let out a roar that almost broke the stars. The evolving power in the yin and yang double jade spiral shuriken finally broke out at this moment. The golden and black terrifying powers rushed like a frenzy, and the dazzling light continued Spreading to the surroundings, everything touched by the ultra-high-pressure energy wave was completely destroyed almost instantly!


    "No, impossible!!"


    The power of chaos was completely detonated, the infinite horror of power completely destroyed the ultimate death bomb of Super Kevlar in an instant, and the energy wave of gold and black mixed completely engulfed the figure of Super Kevlar!


    The horrible explosion that exceeded the limit completely destroyed one-third of Namek, it was not because it was shattered and scattered into the universe, but Namek, a full one-third of its volume, was in Naruto The yin and yang double jade spiral shuriken was completely destroyed!


    "Solve it?"


    "Not yet, this guy is not that easy to solve."


    If it were the previous Kevlar, Naruto would have the confidence to use this trick to beat him without even a single cell left, but today¡¯s super super Kevlar is physically stronger than Naruto and their imagination, even from chaos. The power that broke out in it did not completely destroy the Super Kvilla!


    The whole body was covered with scars of horror. The left arm was completely destroyed in the explosion just now. Although it was hit hard, the Super Kvera survived the explosion just now!

 962 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 962

    "Damn it! Damn it!"


    The feeling of almost facing death just now made Super Kvera a great fear. In terms of his arrogant and arrogant character, how can he admit the fear in his heart? This shame turned into more terror and intense anger.


    "I want you all to die!!"


    Super Kvera let out a roar that made the air vibrate, and his body was enveloped in a cold and evil atmosphere. First he flew to Naruto, the man who almost killed him and brought him endless shame!


    "Continuous death bombs!!"


    "I rely on! Immortal Famu Escape Thousand Hands Magical Ability!"


    Naruto knew that the chaos in his body could not last too long, so he took out all of his chakras in one breath. Under the support of that infinite chakra, a huge thousand-handed Buddha statue suddenly took shape. Naruto''s strength has increased, the height of this Thousand-Handed Buddha statue has reached nearly 1,000 meters, and its power has become boundlessly powerful!


    "On top of the Buddha!"


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    The wooden arms of the Thousand Hands Magical Powers and the continuous death bombs of the Super Kevlar continued to collide violently. The wooden debris and blue-black gas continued to explode in the air, and the countless explosions made the entire Namek star tremble!


    "Suzuo Nenghu!!"


    The nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes of Naruto''s eyes kept spinning, outputting a huge pupil power, and shrouded the golden Suzano Naka armor over the thousand-hand magical power. The original treasure of the thousand-hand magical power was solemn, and now it became a magical power. Tiancheng, the dazzling golden light is as if all the gods and buddhas descended at once!


    The seal in Naruto''s hand changed rapidly, and behind the Thousand Hands Buddha statue, those arms that hadn''t participated in the battle also followed him!


    "True Fire Escapes Billions of Dragon Balls!!"


    Under the support of Naruto¡¯s boundless Chakra, countless ultra-high-temperature fire dragons were emitted from the Thousand-Hand Magical Power, which completely turned the sky into a sea of ??purgatory and fire, burning the city in the sky, which is more terrifying than disaster. Ultimate strength!


    "Death Storm!!"


    Super Kvera also tried his best now to burst out his qi from his whole body, producing a terrifying storm like Typhon, the ancestor of demons symbolizing the storm in Greek mythology, and resisting Naruto¡¯s billions of dragons. Flame bullet!!


    Naruto stood on the head of the Thousand-Handed Buddha, closing his eyes, only the nine-hook jade reincarnation on his forehead opened his eyes, raising his hands, as if holding something in his hands, at the same time there was a trace of lightning in Naruto''s hands Jumping and flashing, but it is impossible to form a real entity!


    Naruto''s brows furrowed tightly, feeling his lack of strength now, making him roar immediately!


    "Give me strength! Give me the strength to defeat him!"


    Naruto''s current strength is insufficient, unable to exert the full power of that move, he needs strength, needs more powerful strength!


    Edith and Seriba passed through countless explosions and immediately flew to Naruto¡¯s side. All four hands were placed on Naruto¡¯s body, and all the qi after their Super Saiyan transformation was poured into it. Naruto''s body!


    Naruto''s body was filled with the aura of Edith and Celiba, and the black lightning in his hand became bigger, but it still couldn''t be fully materialized.


    "My strength is not enough! Goku! Vegeta!!!"


    "Big Brother!"


    In the same way, Wukong injected all his qi into Naruto''s body. The power of the three super Saiyans was still not enough for Naruto. At this time, he tried his best to maintain the balance of power in his body.


    "Vegeta! Give me strength!"


    "Damn it! I am the prince of Saiyan! Don''t come to order me!!"


    "Vegeta!"


    In the confrontation between Naruto and Super Kvera, Namek is now on the verge of collapse. The world is shaking, and this planet will be destroyed at any time. Vegeta gritted his teeth. With his self-esteem and pride, absolutely Unwilling to rely on Naruto''s power, he wants to kill the enemy that once brought him shame and pain with his own hands, so he now...


    Vegeta¡¯s thoughts turned sharply. He suddenly thought of what his father said to him when he was a child. He was the prince of the Saiyans and the strongest Saiyan. Then he thought of the later destruction of the Saiyan nation by Frieza. Of course, he knew that Vegeta was not destroyed by an asteroid impact, but Frieza¡¯s, but in order to survive, he could only swallow his breath. Later, Frieza was defeated by Naruto and Celiba, he had a must The goal of surpassing, now, he has also become the legendary Super Saiyan, but he is still not the strongest!


    "Vegeta! Hurry up! There is no time!!"


    "Shut up! Who wants you to come here to be long-winded!!" Vegeta roared, after all she stretched out her hand in endless anger, "I am the prince of Saiyan! Now accept my power! !"


    Vegeta''s power was finally injected into Naruto''s body, and the power in Naruto''s body finally reached its limit. There was a crackling thunder in his hand, and the black long sword finally appeared entity!


    The black long swords are entwined with each other like a spiral structure of DNA. The black long swords point straight to the sky, and the golden lightning lingers on the black long swords at the same time!


    Naruto''s three eyes were all opened. At this time, his eyes had all turned into dazzling gold, and his hands were holding the black divine sword!


    "It''s done! This is the sword that hosts a strong wish!! Heavenly Marsh Spear!"


    Naruto''s will burned to a temperature that surpassed the sun, and that strong will condensed into the sword of the heart in his hand, the omnipotent super-excalibur Sky Marsh Spear, and the invincible sharp blade cut the explosion energy in one go!


    "Die!! Kevela!!!"


    "Naruto Uzumaki!!"


    Super Kvera condensed all his ultimate strength on his fist, and struck Naruto''s heart with a resentful roar, and the divine sword Heavenly Marsh Spear had completely cut him apart!!


    The Skymarsh Spear cut the body of Super Kevela in half, and even the soul was completely destroyed under this divine sword with a strong wish!!


    "Naruto Uzumaki!!"


    The only thing that Super Kvera stayed in the world was this roar with endless hatred and resentment, but the body and soul had been completely destroyed by Naruto''s Excalibur, and finally completely exploded and disappeared into the universe!


    "Won!!"


    Chapter 83-The prophecy of the artificial man, a powerful enemy after three years!


    Naruto gathered the power of four Super Saiyans, coupled with the power caused by the chaos in his body, and finally used the strongest Skymarsh Spear, completely destroying the body and soul of Super Kvera!


    In that case, it is impossible to resurrect the Super Kevera even if it is Dragon Ball, because even the Polunga of Namek, it is impossible to regenerate the destroyed soul. Even if it is resurrected, it is just a body. Without a soul, it will die out soon!


    Before Namek was completely destroyed, Naruto used his last power to activate the technique of Thunder God, and took the remaining four people to escape from Namek and returned to the earth safely. After that, Naruto was also caused by the chaos in his body. As a side effect, he was in a coma


    Creating chaos in the body can generate tremendous power, but the burden on Naruto''s body and soul is quite huge. After all, that is a force beyond the dimension. Naruto is only at the level of the sixth sense today. It is difficult to control the power of chaos, so after triggering the power of chaos, Naruto just allowed chaos to evolve. As a result, after the power of chaos disappeared, he was in a coma for a whole month due to the tremendous fatigue in his soul. time.


    With a strong person like Naruto, it was a bit scary to be in a coma for a while, but fortunately, he woke up after all, and began to dress and wash under Kiki''s service.


    Naruto is like a doll. She straightened her arms and asked Kiki to help her put on her upper body black T-shirt. After helping Naruto get dressed, Naruto also helped Naruto pull the bottom of her clothes to avoid Naruto. People are gone in a while.


    It¡¯s been a long time since I enjoyed the caring service of my wife, Naruto reached out his arm around Kiki, put his chin on Kiki¡¯s head, smelled her body, and said: "Kiki, in my coma. For a while, how is everyone?"


    Kiki is still a young woman now. It has been more than a month since Naruto and the others set off to Namy Buster to have sex with Naruto. Now she is suddenly hugged by him, Kiki''s body is also a little soft, and she leans softly. On Naruto¡¯s body, his cheeks were slightly red, and he said, ¡°It¡¯s not much different from before. Goku and Gohan have gone home. They should continue to practice now. Piccolo seems to travel around the world. At the same time, he is also practicing, and he seems to be going to see Gohan. Vegeta has no place to go, so he lives with us for the time being. I heard that he seems to have been cultivating since he returned to Earth."


    Kiki briefly talked about everyone¡¯s affairs, but it didn¡¯t go beyond Naruto¡¯s expectations, especially when Goku and Vegeta were fighting madly after returning to Earth, they used their toes. It can be guessed.


    "There''s really no way to take those fighting freaks."


    Qiqi gave her husband a light glance, reached out and grabbed his ears, and said, "You dare to say it, isn''t it the same for you. This time I went to Namk, but I almost lost my life. Got in."


    "Hehe, there is no way, who knows that there will be such an enemy on Thatmek."


    After a morning exercise outside of my own plan, I took a hot bath comfortably, and after breakfast, Naruto was finally refreshed, and the discomfort of being in a coma for a month has been completely eliminated. , He remembered the business.


    Naruto said that all the Z fighters are actually Goku, Piccolo and Vegeta, plus two women in his own family, a total of six people, in Naruto''s house, meeting!

 963 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 963

    Although she currently lives in Naruto''s house, Vegeta, who was interrupted in her training plan, is very upset. She doesn''t have the slightest expression on her landlord, holding her arms and looking at Naruto with a dark face. Said: "Naruto Uzumaki, what''s the matter for calling us all?! If you don''t give a reasonable reason, I will teach you a severe lesson!"


    Naruto drank a sip of tea slowly. Although his practice was more desperate than Goku and Vegeta, he did not practice all the time for 24 hours. In normal times, he still enjoys life. Yes, after putting down the tea cup, she glanced at Vegeta, who was obviously unhappy, and the power of her mouth was once again unfolded.


    "Vegeta, I always feel that you have a worse temper after becoming a Super Saiyan."


    ''That''s right!''


    Naruto¡¯s complaint made Seleba and Edith, who were not good people, the mother and daughter immediately agreed in their hearts, even Goku with a simple personality and Piccolo with a cold nature, but they It''s hard to imagine Vegeta''s temper getting better.


    boom!!


    Vegeta didn''t even care that she was indoors, and immediately transformed into a Super Saiyan, with a strong golden aura exuding all over her body. Her light green eyes looked at Naruto with icy coldness, and said: " Uzumaki Naruto, do you want to fight?!"


    Naruto waved his hand. Although Vegeta is already a Super Saiyan, there is still a big gap between his current strength and Naruto. In the fight, Naruto must be the winner, so he is also Not in the mood to fight Vegeta, said: "If you want to fight, just wait for three years to fight the enemy again."


    "Three years from now? The enemy?"


    Piccolo has the most calm personality. He immediately grasped the key point in Naruto''s words and said: "Are you saying that there will be new powerful enemies in three years?"


    "Yes, whether you believe it or not, my ability allows me to foresee the future to a certain extent. I have seen the enemies that will appear in three years." Naruto said that he can predict the future, and then After Wukong and the three of them all showed a surprised look, they said: "Wukong, do you remember the Red Ribbon Legion you told me before?"


    "Remember, that legion did a lot of bad things, but it has been destroyed by me."


    "No, in fact, there is one other person in the Red Ribbon Legion who survived. It is Dr. Groo, the scientist of the Red Ribbon Legion. He continues to research in order to kill you and avenge the Red Ribbon Legion and create a super that can defeat Goku. Warriors, the so-called cyborgs, are far more powerful than Frieza, and even surpass the Super Kevlar. If we don''t practice well, we will all become corpses in three years!"


    Piccolo''s eyes narrowed, and he looked at Naruto seriously, and said, "You can''t even defeat the super Kvera you can''t deal with those artificial people?"


    "It was luck that I was able to defeat the Super Kvera before. I gathered four Super Saiyans, and combined with my own strength, I defeated the Super Kvera. However, in the future I see, among the cyborgs The strongest one is far better than the super Kevlar. Even me, there is no chance of winning at all."


    Other cyborgs are actually good to say. With Naruto¡¯s current combat power, at least one battle is possible, but facing the strongest cyborg Sharu, especially the lightning Sharu who has reached the second level of the Super Saiyan, even if It is Naruto''s current strength that is also a flashback. Even if it is to turn on Chaos, Naruto has no confidence in facing Sharu.


    "In short, this is what I want to say. If you don''t want to experience the horror of death after three years, everyone should work hard to cultivate, otherwise don''t blame others for being killed by the time!"


    Boom!


    Wukong thumped his fist excitedly, and said, "Although he may be killed, if he can face such a strong enemy, this kind of thing will make people excited to think about it. I must work hard to cultivate!"


    "Humph!"


    Vegeta snorted coldly. Although his face was still very ugly, he should have believed Naruto''s words. After releasing the transformation of Super Saiyan, he gave Wukong a cold glance and said, "Kaka Lot, it doesn''t matter if you don''t need to practice, because in three years I will get rid of all those who don''t know the so-called artificial people. Only I am the strongest fighter of the Saiyan!"


    Piccolo glanced at Goku and Vegeta, whose combat power far exceeds his own even under normal conditions, and think about the terrifying power of Naruto. If even Naruto would call it an unstoppable enemy, So how powerful should it be?Or Piccolo also made some determination at this time.


    Everyone has different thoughts because of Naruto¡¯s predictions about the future, and so does Naruto. Although he has the advantage of knowing the plot, the plot of this world has been messed up by him. The appearance of the super Kevera is very A good proof, in the cyborg chapter, if there is no change, Naruto will write his name upside down!


    "By the way, when will the cyborg appear?"


    "Three years later, at around 10 o''clock on May 12, in the southern city, a small island nine kilometers away to the southwest, you can meet there an hour before that time. However, I hope everyone will survive in three years. Oh."


    Chapter 84-Piccolo''s consciousness!The legendary Super Saiyan Broly!


    The purpose of allowing Piccolo to unite with God in advance is to deal with Broly, otherwise Piccolo¡¯s combat power gap is too large to be able to directly participate in the battle, and although it is now combined, in the cyborg chapter, Piccolo¡¯s strength There will be a skyrocketing, and Piccolo is also a fighter that I personally admire, just a bit arrogant just like Vegeta...


    Although Naruto''s predictions are very nonsense, everyone believes him. In order to cope with the strong enemies that will appear in three years to create humans, everyone has entered the cultivation mode!


    Goku, Vegeta, Seleba and Edith all have Saiyan blood. In the process of continuous training, their strength has improved quite rapidly. Maybe it should have a goal, in order to defeat the powerful in three years. Cyborgs, everyone''s cultivation is very desperate!


    However, Naruto only told Wukong and the others about this matter. As for whether Wukong would tell others, that is not something Naruto considered. After all, in Naruto¡¯s view, even Kelin and Tianjin Fan, this Shi was already out of touch with the front line of battle, and the difference in combat effectiveness was too far. In fact, even if they participated in the war, they could not help much.


    Whether it¡¯s because of the pride of being a warrior, or the powerful cyborg that will appear in three years'' time, these two things have given Piccolo a lot of excitement. His heart is also a proud warrior. He and Monkey King is a well-matched enemy, but now he is far behind!


    Although his fighting power far exceeds the limits of the Nameks, he has also learned the king of fist, and his fighting power has greatly increased, but in the face of those super Saiyans, there is also Naruto, who does not know the depth at all, Bikshen Deeply felt a huge setback!


    Such a gap, coupled with the pride in Piccolo¡¯s heart, finally made him make a decision, a decision that seemed to him to be a joke before!


    Temple of Heaven...


    This temple suspended in the air, I don''t know who built it. It is located above the towering Kalin Tower. The golden cudgel is the pillar that connects Kalin Tower to the Temple of Heaven.


    I don¡¯t know how long this heavenly temple has existed. Anyway, the gods today are definitely not the ones who built it, because in the long past, the Namek who had not yet become the gods arrived at the heavenly temple and hoped to become the next generation. God, and the gods of the previous generation saw the existence of the dark side of evil in his heart, so in order to become a god, he worked hard to cultivate and forced the evil part of his body out of his body, thus creating the Great Demon King Piccolo.


    It was the first time to set foot in this temple from the original Piccolo to today''s Piccolo after splitting out of the body of the god, and the god has already stood on the edge of the temple, waiting for Piccolo''s arrival.


    Piccolo looked at God with a serious face, and said, "Since you are here, you seem to know my intention to come here."


    God leaned on a wooden staff as before, with a big "God" written on the white robe on his body, and said: "I and you...no! I and your father, Big Demon King Bik, are originally one, so I probably still understand your thoughts."


    "That''s easy. Let''s get started."


    "Hehe, to be honest, I never dreamed that the day of merging with you would really come, and it was you who actually proposed it."


    Piccolo¡¯s expression is as indifferent as before, and there is no emotion on the green face, and he coldly said: "This is not a fusion! You are just a material to help my Piccolo improve my strength! Now the meaning of your existence is Only the Dragon Ball is left!"


    Piccolo never knows to be merciful when he speaks, but it''s not that he has no emotions, but Piccolo, like Vegeta, is a person who keeps feelings in his heart, and the surface is the same indifferent and annoying.


    The attendant of the gods, Mr. Popo, who looks like India''s Asan, was a little angry, and seemed to be upset.


    "How can you say that?!"


    "You are right, Piccolo! I don''t know since when the gap between me and you has widened. Faced with the powerful enemies that have appeared one after another, the power of my god is equivalent to no!"


    "Yes, the earth does not need incompetent gods! It is not the Super Saiyan who can defeat the cyborg after three years, but me, the Super Namek!"


    "Hehe, you still have the same personality as before, but forget it, your evil heart has been reduced a lot, I think we should not be separated again after we merge, and the dragon ball will disappear. I think you should have found it. Heir to the new god, right."


    "Humph! That kid, Dandy, is just like you who can make Dragon Balls!"


    "Sure enough, based on your character, you won''t be able to take this step if you don''t prepare well. In that case, come on."


    "Let''s say it first, after the integration, I will still be the leader!"


    "Of course, your fighting power exceeds me too much. After fusion, my consciousness should almost completely disappear."


    "Humph!"


    Following Piccolo¡¯s iconic cold snort, the two Namekians who had split apart, now under the persecution of the unknown enemy, finally merged into a complete individual!


    A dazzling light was emitted from God''s body, and in just a few seconds, his body was completely transformed into a powerful force and merged into Piccolo''s body!


    After fusing with the gods, Piccolo was shocked to feel the powerful power flowing in his body, his face gradually turned into extremely excited!


    "I have got the ultimate strength!!"


    boom!!


    Under that huge power, Piccolo felt uncontrollable excitement. With his calmness, he almost showed his power at this time. That huge power made the entire earth feel his power!


    I''m afraid that no one would know why Piccolo got such a huge improvement in a short period of time, and Naruto, who knew the inside story, was the calmest of all.

 964 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 964

    Naruto sat cross-legged in a lush forest, full of tall and lush trees, full of natural and fresh breath, feeling Piccolo''s soaring breath, Naruto opened his eyes, his eyes flashed After a faint smile, he whispered: "Finally, I''m merging with God, but it seems that the effect is more than I imagined. Just by merging, Piccolo''s power can be comparable to Celiba, that beauty nemesis, terrifying. The degree is not inferior to the Saiyans."


    Although God only has a few hundred combat power and his power is less than a fraction of Piccolo, the improvement brought to Piccolo by their fusion is immense!


    This situation is like Madara transplanted the cells between the pillars. Madara¡¯s inter-pillar cells came from a piece of meat he bit off from the pillars during the Battle of End Valley. If you take the strength of Madara and the power of that piece of meat In comparison, the result is of course no doubt, but as long as the cells between the pillars are transplanted, Madara''s strength can exceed the limit, and the power of Yin and Yang is gathered, allowing Madara to open the eyes of reincarnation.


    If Piccolo¡¯s previous training on King Star and his combination with Neru on Namek have accumulated quantitative changes, then this fusion with God has achieved a qualitative change, which has made his strength crazy. Even far beyond Goku, Vegeta and Edith!


    "In three years... it will be fun..."


    In fact, there is no need to wait for three years at all, just a year or so after Naruto and the others returned to the earth, the earth has been invaded by powerful enemies!


    A year ago, the spacecraft that appeared near Namek, but did not land on Namek, has finally reached the earth, bringing the terrifying man like the god of destruction!


    Paragas, with a scar on his face, walked off the spaceship and looked at the blue planet.


    "Does Vegeta live on such a small planet now? It seems that Prince Saiyan is also very downright now."


    When Paragas opened his mouth, he was talking coldly. From the tone of his voice, Paragas seemed to have a heavy hatred for Vegeta. When he opened his mouth, it was a cold irony. Behind Paragas, Standing is his son, Broly, who is very tall but looks slightly confused!


    Broly¡¯s qi is very powerful, even with the power of Paragas¡¯s device to suppress him, but that powerful qi is definitely far beyond the average warrior. For a time, the strong on earth All the readers have felt this powerful force!


    Vegeta hurriedly flew toward the place where the spacecraft landed, feeling the very powerful and seemingly familiar air, and she didn''t know why there was some haze in her heart.


    "Saiyan? This won''t be right. In addition to me and Kakarot and those two women, there are other saiyans living in this world with such high fighting power?! Who is it?! "


    I don''t know if it is an instinctive reaction, Vegeta dislikes that Saiyan air!


    The earth is not a huge planet. At the speed of Vegeta, even flying from the place where he practiced to Paragas and the place where they landed did not take much time at all, and soon Vegeta landed. In front of Paragas and Broly!


    Vegeta looked at the two Saiyans who suddenly appeared on the earth coldly. Vegeta didn''t seem to have any impression of them, but she was a bit annoying if she couldn''t tell, and said coldly: "Who are you? Suddenly appear here?!"


    Paragas and Broly almost died in the hands of King Vegeta. After so many years, this hatred did not decay at all. Instead, Paragas came to the earth because of this hatred. The main purpose is In order to kill Vegeta!


    Because there was a scar on his face, Paragas looked very sinister when he laughed, saying, "Vegeta, it doesn''t matter who I am. Anyway, after today, you will no longer exist in this world. Got it!"


    "Huh!" Vegeta snorted proudly, looked at Paragas with the eyes of a scum worm, and said, "Are you talking about a crawler like you?!"


    "Of course I am not your opponent, but my son Broly is going to fight you!"


    Paragas showed the device he used to control Broly. The orb on it glowed green. At the same time, the gems on Broly''s forehead shone brightly!


    "Kill him! Broly!!"


    Chapter 85-Meeting of Fate!The legendary Super Saiyan!


    Broly is completely different from the average Saiyan, because he is the real legendary Super Saiyan!


    There are actually two legends about Super Saiyans. One is from Kevila¡¯s ancestor, Zild, the cosmic pirate. Before he died, he left a last word saying, "Be careful that you will become a blonde Saiyan." And that Saiyan is Wukong¡¯s father, Badak!


    Another legend about the Super Saiyans is passed down from generation to generation within the Saiyans. It is said that every thousand years, the strongest warrior in the universe will be born in the Saiyans, and this warrior is Broly!


    When it comes to talent, the four Super Saiyans on Earth today are nothing compared to Broly. Although Edith was born with a combat power of 50,000, it is also because of the characteristics of the mixed Saiyans. Broly is a pure-bred Saiyan, with a combat power of 10,000 as soon as he was born, and scared Wukong who was sleeping in the crib next to him to cry!


    Broly doesn¡¯t need training at all, and his combat effectiveness will continue to improve as he grows older. He is an absolutely genius Super Saiyan transfiguration. He doesn¡¯t need to break through the limits in battle like Cyliba and others. When he grows up, he will naturally transform into a super Saiyan.


    Compared with Broly, even a person like Vegeta can be regarded as a kind temperament(?). As he grows older, Broly increases not only his combat effectiveness, but also the desire to continue to destroy and destroy.


    Broly was born for destruction. Unlike Vegeta, Broly would carry out a meaningless massacre, just because he wanted to do it in his heart, because of Broly''s extremely terrifying power. Paragas had to use a special device to control his son!


    "Drink!"


    Although it is now under the control of Paragas, Broly''s brain also appears muddled and has almost no normal language function, but when it comes to fighting, Broly still shows a strong fighting instinct!


    Broly¡¯s long black hair was all upside down at once. Unlike other Super Saiyan¡¯s blond hair, Broly¡¯s Super Saiyan was transformed into a yellow-green hair. This should also be Broly¡¯s legendary The Super Saiyan is different!


    Vegeta''s face showed a look of surprise, but she immediately transformed into a super Saiyan state!


    "I didn''t expect you to become a Super Saiyan, I really underestimated you!"


    At this time, Broly was completely under the control of Paragas, so he couldn''t answer Vegeta''s words at all. With his body''s fighting instinct, he immediately rushed to Vegeta, his original calm face now a little bit slightly. ferocious!


    Broly is two meters and three meters tall, much taller and burly than Vegeta, but with such a huge body, the movements are not slow at all, and it rushes to Vegeta almost instantly, and at the same time a green color is condensed in his hand. Energy ball!


    Vegeta was unprepared to let Broly get close. The green energy ball was about to press on Vegeta''s body almost instantly. Vegeta twisted his body in a blink of an eye. In an extremely thrilling situation, it was worth it. Dodge Broly''s energy bomb!!


    boom!!


    A nearby mountain was completely turned into ashes in Broly''s casual energy bomb. This is just a very common trick, but it can also exert endless power under the support of Broly''s powerful combat power!


    Broly''s speed and strength surprised Vegeta. At this time, she didn''t dare to look down on this man''s mind anymore, with a warlike smile on her face.


    "That''s it, you have some ability! But you can''t beat my Vegeta!"


    Vegeta let out a roar, and the qi in his body erupted and burst like a volcano, and the golden qi continuously rushed into the sky, completely repelling the white clouds in the sky, leaving the sky completely blue!


    boom!!


    Vegeta stomped on the ground under her feet, and the golden figure instantly rushed towards Vegeta, and his right foot was like a battle axe, and it hit Broly''s neck fiercely!


    Broly''s body has a powerful fighting instinct that no one can compare. He quickly responded to Vegeta''s attack while his consciousness was controlled, and resisted Vegeta''s kick with his strong arms. , And then the knee, which was bigger than Vegeta''s head, hit it hard!


    Vegeta put his hands on Broly¡¯s knees, originally intending to forcibly press Broly¡¯s knees down, but Broly¡¯s strength is far beyond Vegeta¡¯s imagination, Vegeta simply Unable to resist, he took advantage of Broly''s knees and flew up, his body tumbling in the air, and then he kicked Broly''s eyes sharply!


    Broly grabbed Vegeta''s foot with one hand, and at the same time condensed a green energy bullet again in his hand, pressing it directly at Vegeta''s heart!


    Vegeta''s eyes condensed, and a powerful energy bomb was also condensed in his hand. The blue gas bomb was enveloped in a layer of golden energy!


    "Big Bang Attack!!"


    boom!!


    Vegeta is also a ruthless person. When he could not break free of Broly''s strange power at close range, Vegeta immediately used his own big explosion attack to directly detonate Broly''s green energy bomb, and Vegeta also took the opportunity Freed from Broly''s grip!


    Being engulfed by her own big blast attack and Broly''s energy bomb at close range, Vegeta''s body was also obviously injured, but Vegeta''s pride and pride will never retreat!


    "Take it Broly! Flash cannon!!"


    Although Broly is a member of his own family, for Vegeta, this guy is just an object in front of him that needs to be defeated. After transforming, the golden aura condenses into a huge light group in his hand, and then It turned into an ultra-high-energy flow of energy that quickly swallowed Broly''s body!


    Broly''s combat power can surpass Vegeta by a lot, even if he is completely hit by Vegeta''s trick, he has no scars at all!


    Broly''s strength is beyond Vegeta''s imagination. Looking at Broly, who was completely hit by his own flash cannon and without any wounds on his body, Vegeta''s arrogant face couldn''t bear it. Live exuded shock!


    "This is impossible!"


    At this moment when Vegeta was surprised, Broly reached out and wiped the dust on his face, his tall and strong body rushed to Vegeta''s face, a larger and destructive energy bomb than before. Blast at Vegeta''s body!


    Broly was born with a fighting power of 10,000. This is really terrifying among Saiyans. Vegeta¡¯s father, King Vegeta, was worried that Broly¡¯s overpowering power would affect the future. Vegeta''s rule, so they sent people to kill Broly and Paragas, but when the planet Vegeta was destroyed, they did not die because of Broly''s power awakening!

 965 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 965

    Because of such a past, Paragas has a scar on his face, and his heart hates King Vegeta and Vegeta. At this time, he saw that Vegeta was about to die in Broly¡¯s attack. Below, Paragas''s face showed an excited smile!


    "Maguanguang kills the cannon!!"


    "Bagua empty palm!!"


    The trouble will never go away. When Paragas thought he could see Vegeta''s death, other fighters also rushed to the scene of the battle.


    After merging with God, Piccolo, whose combat power is comparable to Celiba, used his strongest trick. The outside is a spiral-shaped energy stream, which wraps the center of the high-pressure energy beam and continuously rotates. If Klin¡¯s Qi Yuanzhan is If the ultimate sharpness is as sharp as a razor, then Piccolo¡¯s Magic Light Killer is the ultimate penetration power!


    Piccolo¡¯s magic bullet was aimed at the wrist of Broly¡¯s hand holding the energy bomb. With Piccolo¡¯s current strength, the magic bullet could not penetrate Broly¡¯s wrist, but he still let His wrist was scorched!


    Under the pain of his wrist, Broly couldn''t continue to control the green energy bomb. The energy bomb out of control was knocked into the air by Edith''s palm!


    Although Vegeta was the one who was rescued, she would never express any gratitude. She looked at Piccolo and Edith coldly, and said, "This is my battle! Don''t let you intervene!"


    Edith was not in the mood to quarrel with Vegeta, and Piccolo was not a talkative person. She took off her heavy equipment and threw it aside, squeezed her finger, and said, "I don''t want to disturb you. It means that I want to fight too."


    All the strongest fighters on the planet today are on the stage. Naruto also squeezed his chin and looked at Broly, who was much taller than Bick, with interest, and said: "I felt a very strong anger before. I thought who it was, it turned out to be Broly!"


    "Do you know him?" Sailiba expressed her curiosity with her eyes sideways. She didn''t seem to know this.


    "Not knowing, just knowing, this guy is the real legendary Super Saiyan." Naruto scratched his hair, feeling that things are getting more and more troublesome. "I think we should go together. Well, this guy is stronger than Super Kevera. If one gets one by one, the loser... No, we must be the one who died!"


    In the battle, even Naruto wouldn''t talk nonsense, but... Broly didn''t seem to be stronger than Super Kvera.


    For Broly at this time, although he has Paragas'' control device, his consciousness has gradually begun to be out of control, and only Goku can be seen in his eyes, and he has extremely strong hatred!


    "Kakarot!!"


    Wukong and Broly were born around the same time when they were young. At the time, they slept in the next bed in the hospital. Because of Broly''s innate fighting power, Wukong, who had only 2 fighting power at the time, was scared to cry. Broly was also disturbed by Wukong''s cries.


    For adults, this is just a trivial matter, but for Broly, this is something he has remembered since he was a baby. Now after seeing Wukong, the memory of that many years ago is awakened, Broly''s heart A strong hatred emerged, and this super saiyan, who was already extremely violent and warlike, bloodthirsty and cruel, ran away!!


    "Kakarot!!"


    Broly released the breath that truly belongs to the legendary Super Saiyan, and the headband on his head also emits a powerful force instantly, trying to limit Broly''s rampage!


    "Oh! Broly, calm down!"


    Paragas¡¯ intelligence is a little bit worse. I don¡¯t know the Saiyans on this earth, in addition to Vegeta he has always wanted to kill, there is also Kakarot, not even Broly. After seeing Kakarot, there will be such a violent reaction!


    Paragas used the device in his hand to calm Broly again, but Broly had really run away after seeing Goku. The power of the legendary Super Saiyan, even with Naruto¡¯s Myojin Gate Unable to suppress it, countless cracks appeared in the headband that had controlled Broly for many years!


    "what!"


    Chapter 86-Fighting Broly!The real horror of Super Saiyan!


    Without that damn control device, the terrifying power of Brolina''s legendary Super Saiyan can finally be perfectly displayed!


    Even without any training, even if the growth rate has been suppressed by that control device over the years, Broly''s current combat effectiveness is still far better than anyone on the scene!


    An extremely powerful qi erupted from Broly''s body, and this terrifying force caused a huge change in Broly''s appearance!


    The tall body is now even taller. Broly''s height has skyrocketed from two meters to a full two meters, and if he adds his hair, it will exceed three meters!


    The muscles are also extremely swollen at this time, the degree of physical strength is very scary, even Broly''s triceps brachii is bigger than Naruto''s three heads combined...What a broken metaphor!


    Broly''s whole body burned with golden and green qi, his hair was more upright compared to Cyliba and their Super Saiyan transformation, the body''s qi was not even a little bigger than them, and his eyes were completely white!


    "Kakarot! First of all, I''m going to make your blood splash five steps!"


    Without the suppression effect of the damn controller, Broly''s terrifying power was finally revealed, with a terrifying grin on his face. Although his eyes turned white, he still maintained his self-awareness. This is also unique to Broly. Lee¡¯s legendary Super Saiyan form!


    Broly is the real legendary Super Saiyan. His blood is more advanced than other Saiyans. Those who have Saiyan blood are present, especially Vegeta and Saiyan. The two can feel the terrifying and huge breath of Broly!


    boom!!


    Broly''s golden and green qi burst out frantically, and his extremely strong body slammed into it like a savage bull. If Broly is really a bull, it can only be a bull symbolized by Poseidon. Up!


    "Be careful! Avoid it!"


    Naruto yelled, and his speed immediately exploded. Although Broly''s muscles were extremely swollen, it would not affect his speed. He was far better than anyone on the scene in terms of strength, speed, explosive power or destructive power!


    Goku is Broly¡¯s first target to be killed. Faced with the legendary Super Saiyan, Goku also felt tremendous pressure. Together with it, he generated a huge fighting spirit and immediately transformed into a super. Saiyan.


    "Look at it! Kakarot!"


    Broly roared, that huge hand grasped a fist, and a fist larger than Wukong''s head blasted up like a siege hammer!


    Wukong turned on his side and finally avoided Broly''s huge fist. At the same time, he twisted his body and kicked Broly''s waist fiercely!!


    boom!!


    Broly''s body is firmer than expected, even in the weaker part of the waist, Wukong kicked it with all his strength and he didn''t respond. Instead, the tremendous force of the counter shock made Wukong''s legs a little numb!


    "huh huh huh huh¡­¡­"


    Broly snorted constantly. As the legendary Super Saiyan, Broly''s desire to destroy and destroy surpasses anyone. His existence is simply a devil of destruction, even the previous Super Kevi Pull is not as good as Broly.


    Facing the person he hated most in his heart, Broly''s terrifying power was displayed. The huge fist had a terrifying speed. Ignoring the defense of Wukong''s arms, he shot Wukong away with one fist!


    "The gossip field is open!!"


    Edith could also feel Broly''s horrible strength, and immediately opened her eyes. The bulging veins around her eyes made her delicate face look a bit hideous, and the huge gossip array that appeared under her feet led Broly''s The body is also completely covered, the supergravity is covering Broly''s body, and at the same time a big knife that is extremely disproportionate to the body appears in his hand!


    It seems that "big" is not enough to describe it, it should be described as "big" to be more accurate!


    The length is about fifty meters, and the width of the blade is four meters. The huge bone knife formed with bone veins seems to make the sky dark all of a sudden, but the handle of the knife fits Edith¡¯s hand. The huge knife has only such a slender handle, and it can only be supported by the hardness of the bones!


    In a super-gravity environment, the Bone Slasher in Edith''s hand has a power of 10,000 tons, and the extremely sharp blade slashes towards Broly''s body!


    "Is it just so capable?"


    After transforming into the legendary Super Saiyan, Broly''s character is extremely arrogant, and he doesn''t pay attention to Edith''s powerful attack. Facing the huge white bone knife, Broly stretched out tightly. One hand caught the slash of Edith''s full power, and with five fingers, he completely crushed the huge solid bone knife formed by the bone veins, and a heavy fist blasted Edith directly!


    "Damn it! Your opponent is here!"


    Vegeta has always believed that he is the strongest Saiyan. How can the chance of defeating this legendary Super Saiyan be given to others? After adjusting his body, he immediately joined the battle group again. Condensed a huge ball of light and rushed directly in front of Broly!


    At the same time, Celiba also seized the opportunity, and now she, who was regarded as the second fighting force here, walked behind Broly!


    "Flash Cannon!!"


    "Super Cracker!!"


    boom!!


    The two huge energy pillars collided fiercely. At the center of the powerful explosion, Broly''s tall body was completely swallowed. The ultra-high pressure energy in the center of the explosion was extremely destructive!

 966 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 966

    "Huh ha ha ha... you crawlers! Is that all you can do?!"


    Broly''s laughter was also unconcealed by the explosion. With his huge body, the speed surpassed anyone on the scene, he hit two punches again, and easily knocked Seleba and Vegeta into the air at the same time!


    This was just what happened within a few seconds, but in a short fight, Broly easily defeated the four Super Saiyans, his strength can be said to be invincible!


    The four Super Saiyans have lost consecutively, and Naruto can''t continue watching now.


    "Wind escape beast wave gale palm!"


    Naruto waved his hands, and a horrible hurricane comparable to natural disasters erupted from his hands in one breath. Numerous sharp wind blades swept through them, flying towards Broly''s body!


    "Drink!"


    Broly yelled, and a green transparent protective shield immediately appeared beside him. This was also just a simple trick. There was no skill to speak of, but with the support of Broly''s powerful combat power, this was absolute defense!


    The wind blade of Beastwave Gale Palm kept slashing on Broly¡¯s protective cover, making a ping-pong sound, but Naruto¡¯s wind escape technique makes it difficult to cause any fluctuations on Broly¡¯s protective cover. !


    Broly''s strength is far beyond that of Super Kevilla. This is definitely not the strength that Naruto can be merciful to. The handprints in his hands are flipped again, and at the same time a wind ball that compresses energy appears in his hands!


    "Xianfa Wind Escaping Spiral Shuriken!!"


    This trick has become Naruto''s proud skill. The spiral shuriken that perfectly blends the changes in form and nature. All four blade angles have the sharpness of iron and mud, and it quickly flies to Broly''s protective cover!


    At the same time, Piccolo also condensed a huge amount of energy at his fingertips!


    "Maguanguang kills the cannon!!"


    boom!!


    Buzzing!!


    The spiral shuriken and the magic light killing cannon hit Broly''s protective cover at the same time. Two powerful tricks aimed at the same point for a single point breakthrough. The huge power finally made Broly''s protective cover. There was a crack on it!


    Naruto flipped his wrist and immediately held the Excalibur Kusanagi Sword in his hand!


    "Intense light bomb!!"


    Piccolo flashed behind Naruto in an instant, condensing a powerful golden energy bomb in his chest, and at the same time detonating this power in an instant, turning it into a powerful driving force to push Naruto forward!


    With Piccolo''s power as advancement, Naruto''s speed increased to the maximum in an instant, and the Kusanaru sword in his hand also gave out a dazzling light!


    "Kusanaru!!"


    The divine power of the Kusanaru sword was concentrated on the tip of the sword, gathering the destructive power at a single point, and then severely slashed on the crack in the protective shield. Naruto exploded all his power and sprayed white from his arm Steam!!


    "Break it for me!!"


    Broly''s protective shield shattered in response to Naruto''s slash, two blond figures staggered past, and several blond hairs fell from the air!


    Broly turned around and looked at his hair falling from the air. The smile on his face became more horrible and crazy, and said: "Hahaha...it seems that there is a guy with a bad strength! You should try your best Play two more tricks with me! Super Energy Bomb!!!"


    Naruto cut off Broly''s hair, which completely ignited Broly, and there was more desire for destruction in his heart. Under his extremely crazy and evil expression, a large amount of green was gathered in his palm. Because of the excessive accumulation of energy, the energy bombs in Broly''s hand made a sharp high pitch!


    "Damn! Does this guy need to be so cruel?!"


    Naruto cursed loudly. His eyes could fully see the power of Broly''s handy energy bomb. Faced with Broly, whose combat effectiveness far exceeds his own, Naruto will be killed if he is not careful. Dare to have any carelessness, the huge Chakra is also condensed in his own hands in an instant!


    "Tailed beast jade spiral shuriken!!"


    Chapter 87-Broly''s terrifying power!A fierce battle beyond the limit!!


    boom!!


    Naruto¡¯s tail beast jade spiral shuriken immediately exploded after colliding with Broly¡¯s super energy bomb. The light of the explosion completely enveloped everything nearby. Fortunately, Paragas now landed in the wasteland. , Otherwise, in terms of the population density of the earth, more people will die.


    Paragas has been far away from the battlefield at the beginning of the battle. After all, he is not a powerful warrior. His combat power is only more than 3,000. In this kind of battle with a combat power of hundreds of millions, he cannot participate anyway. of!


    Broly''s strength is too strong, even in such an explosion, he is completely immune to any damage, his burly body immediately appeared in front of Naruto, and his huge fist hit Naruto!


    Naruto extremely hardened the bones of his whole body under his own control, and at the same time raised the five-tailed Mu King''s Chakra to boiling point in one breath!


    "Weird power!!"


    Naruto has shown his strength to the maximum, and the joints of his body continuously eject ultra-high pressure white steam, triggering a super strange force against Broly!


    boom!!


    Naruto¡¯s fist collided fiercely with Broly¡¯s circled head. Naruto can be considered a taller person, but compared to Broly¡¯s monster, Naruto¡¯s size is no different from that of a child. Raleigh''s fist was much larger than Naruto''s head, and Naruto was immediately at a disadvantage with such a powerful collision!


    After a fist bump, Naruto felt his right arm sore. Although the bones were extremely hardened and the power of the five tails was added, Naruto''s power was still not as good as Broly!


    Broly saw that Naruto had not been beaten by himself, and even in the fist just now, his arm felt a little numb. Broly, who had never encountered any commendable opponent, felt even more in his heart. Get excited!


    "Hahaha... come again!"


    Broly roared in excitement, and his huge fists continued to bombard Naruto''s body like a storm!And Naruto relied on the super strong pupil power of three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes, barely keeping up with Broly''s terrifying speed, fist-to-fist with him, and launched a crazy confrontation!


    Broly''s strength is definitely above Naruto, but now it''s not a one-on-one battle!


    "It hurts my feet!!"


    Edith screamed from her mouth, and at the same time, with unparalleled power, she kicked the back of Broly''s head very fiercely. The huge power exploded in an instant and received a heavy blow in the back of the head, causing Broly. Can''t help but sway a little!


    Naruto seized this momentary opportunity and immediately moved a little away from Broly, and at the same time made a mark with both hands!


    "Day Tiger!!"


    Naruto''s whole body golden chakra burned wildly, and under Naruto''s control, he formed a giant tiger''s posture, completely engulfing Broly''s whole body in one mouthful!


    Everyone knows that such a trick cannot cause any harm to Broly, and Naruto also feels that Broly''s qi has not dropped at all, and the larger Chakra immediately condenses in his hands!


    "Die to me!"


    Broly let out a loud roar, his roar turned into a destructive sound wave under the support of the huge Qi, he tore all the golden chakras around his body in one breath, and at the same time condensed several green The energy bomb flew towards Naruto who was gathering Chakra at this time!


    The huge chakra was spinning continuously in Naruto''s hands. He couldn''t be interrupted at this time, and the jade reincarnation eyes on the forehead immediately glowed!


    "Space collapses!"


    Naruto¡¯s eyes possess the power of gods, even if the space barrier of this world is extremely tough, but Naruto¡¯s pupils tear the space apart, and the different-dimensional space produces extremely powerful attraction. All of Lee''s six energy bombs were absorbed and discarded into the different dimension space!


    "Seven doors are open!!"


    As a pure-blood Saiyan, Seleba felt the gap between herself and Broly even more, and now she was completely unable to keep her hands. Not long after the battle began, the seven doors were opened, and a powerful golden aura emerged from her body. Supported by the almost violent force, Selaba constantly waved his fists, and the fists rubbed against the air violently, producing a hot flame bomb!


    "Toward the Peacock!!"


    Boom boom boom!!

 967 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 967

    Countless flame bombs all hit Broly''s tall body, and the air was completely covered by red flames and gray smoke. The eyes of ordinary people could not see through the scene of the explosion!


    Although Wukong could not see Broly, he could feel that Broly''s qi had not dropped at all in the explosion. At this time, he also felt the strength and terror of the enemy, but his fighting spirit became more vigorous as a result, and his hands gathered. A blue gas bomb!


    "Super Turtle Qigong Wave!!"


    A powerful blue light ball flew out of Wukong¡¯s hand, and a tail like a comet was dragged behind. Although in terms of the level of tricks, Turtle Style Qigong was not as powerful as Qi Yuanzhan, but it was supported by Wukong¡¯s combat power at this time. Next, this trick is powerful enough to easily destroy the earth!


    boom!!


    Wugong¡¯s tortoise style qigong exploded, producing a huge blue light cluster, which immediately blown away the flames and smoke in the air, but before the explosion wave of tortoise style qigong disappeared, Broly had already rushed out of it!


    "Kakarot! Take it to death!"


    Enemy meeting is really jealous. Although Wukong doesn''t know why this guy is so hostile to him, the person who wants to kill most in Broly''s heart is Wukong after all. After being attacked by Wukong, Broly Immediately put Naruto aside, turned and rushed towards Wukong!


    Goku doesn¡¯t have the knack for bursting like Naruto. Under Broly¡¯s serial attack, he soon showed signs of decline. Broly was far better than Goku in terms of speed and strength. Under Broly¡¯s attack , Goku seems very hard!


    "Big Bang Attack!"


    Vegeta¡¯s trick hit the back of Broly¡¯s head like that. Broly was hit hard on the back of the head, and his body paused again uncontrollably. Taking advantage of this moment, Wukong didn¡¯t get from Broly at all. Knowing that he escaped under the terrifying attack of the pause, he waved his hand to Vegeta and said, "Thanks, Vegeta."


    "Humph!"


    No matter what her true mood is, Vegeta¡¯s face is still as ugly as before, holding her arms, and saying in a very proud tone: "Don¡¯t get me wrong, Kakarot, I¡¯m not going to save you. It¡¯s just me Vegeta who defeated this guy!"


    Wukong also knew that Vegeta was arrogant. Although he was still grateful to him in his heart, he did not continue to say it.


    Click!


    Broly moved his neck, the grin on his face was even more terrifying because of Vegeta''s attack just now, and he said coldly: "Bhaga! If you lead to death, you don''t have to be tortured like hell! But it''s really worth it. It is the admirable merit of Saiyans!"


    "Damn bastard! You are the only one to die! Flash cannon!!"


    "This kind of tickling attack is nothing!!"


    Broly''s face showed infinite madness and fierceness, and concentrated his qi on his right fist. This condensed a large amount of qi, causing Broly''s fists to glow green and aimed at Vegeta. Flash cannon!!


    "Get out of here!!"


    boom!!


    Broly''s domineering strength was shown, and he even punched Vegeta''s trick to fly. Seeing his trick turned and flew past him, Vegeta''s face was suddenly filled with countless incredible!


    "what!!"


    Broly, who was full of crazy destruction in his mind, would not give Vegeta a chance to wake up. The huge body rushed in front of Vegeta, the huge palm grabbed Vegeta''s head, and then Fall to the ground quickly!


    boom!!


    Broly''s great power caused the ground under his feet to burst like a spider web. Broly pressed Vegeta to the ground, and then ran quickly on the ground. Vegeta was humiliated by Broly. Attacking, but unable to place the terrifying strange power, the body was treated as a plow cart, and a deep gully was plowed abruptly on the ground!


    Broly is not an opponent that can be solved by one person. Although it is a bit uncomfortable, Celiba immediately rushed to the rescue. The power that burst out after opening seven doors burned more vigorously!


    "Night Phoenix!!"


    Seleba was shrouded in dazzling flames, and when she flew fast in the air, she turned into a red phoenix shape. The phoenix flew in the air, and then uttered a sharp cry, with great power, and hit it fiercely. Broly''s chest!


    "Don''t be too self-righteous!"


    A crazy person like Broly would never have the idea of ??pitying and cherishing jade. With a huge palm stretched out, with brute force, he forcibly tore the red spirit that enveloped Cyliba, and grabbed the match with one hand. Liba''s head!


    Under Broly''s strange power, even with one enemy and two, Celiba and Vegeta can be completely suppressed. Two such powerful fighters have almost no resistance in Broly''s hands!


    Holding the heads of the two abruptly, Broly''s hands condensed a green wave, and at the same time, his completely white eyes showed the madness that he was about to see killing and blood!


    "go to hell!!"


    "Let go of my mother!! Soft step Shuangshiquan!!!"


    "Super Turtle Qigong Wave!!"


    "Maguanguang kills the cannon!!"


    "Damn! Do you think I''m dead?! Broly!!"


    Goku, Piccolo, and Edith took out their own tricks at the same time and bombarded Broly''s body. At the same time, Naruto also launched the Thunder God technique and immediately appeared in front of Broly, passing the limit in his hands. The compressed Chakra hit Broly''s body hard!!


    "Spiral shuriken star-tailed beast jade!!"


    Chapter Eighty-Eight-Extreme Fighting!Super King Boxing!


    Naruto¡¯s golden chakra arm appeared again, holding the destructive magic star-tailed jade spiral shuriken, and flew towards Broly¡¯s body. At the same time, he turned around and moved from Broly¡¯s After saving Vegeta and Seleba who were almost killed, they ran away immediately!


    boom!!


    The four men¡¯s tricks exploded on Broly''s body at the same time, and it was obvious that even Broly, after being attacked by this level, his qi dropped slightly, but immediately, his qi went up again. Up!


    "Hahahaha... So this is the feeling of injury! It turned out to be such a feeling!"


    Broly¡¯s crazy and sick voice made people feel very uncomfortable. Apart from being almost killed by Vegeta¡¯s men when he was a child, Broly was also the first real injury and physical pain over the years. , Which inspires the crazy blood of this legendary Super Saiyan. As long as he is in battle, Broly''s combat effectiveness will continue to grow, the fighting spirit will not disappear, and the combat strength will not decrease!This first injury experience has made Broly''s combat effectiveness crazy!


    "Super Energy Bomb!!"


    "Damn! You don''t have to play so big!!"


    Naruto watched as Broly fired a huge green energy bomb and flew towards him. Although he wanted to continue to show his ability to escape from his mouth, now he has no such leeway and will be almost killed by Broly. Vegeta and Celiba thrown aside, their hands flew quickly!


    "The Ninth Rashomon of Psychic Art!!"


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    The earth burst, and nine extremely hideous Rashomons rose from the ground instantly, blocking Naruto''s body, all facing Broly''s super energy bomb!


    boom!!


    Under the terrifying power of Broly''s super energy bomb, the first Rashomon was completely wiped out in the stream of light, and the subsequent Rashomon couldn''t resist the terrifying power of the super energy bomb, and turned into ashes!


    Naruto''s three eyes showed a divine light that surpassed his cultivation, and his hands once again turned into an afterimage!


    "Earth escapes the earth and moves the core!!"


    Naruto slapped the ground with a palm, and the earth was lifted up by Naruto¡¯s Chakra, forming an ascending slope. After Broly¡¯s super energy bomb touched this slope, plus the power of the Nine-Layer Rashomon, finally It was lifted up, passed over Naruto''s head, and flew into the vast universe!


    boom!!


    The super energy bomb explodes in the boundless space, but even so, you can directly feel the power of the super energy bomb from the earth. If you let this trick directly explode on the earth, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    If the battlefield is not on the earth, Naruto does not need to be so strenuous, but this is his current home, the place he wants to guard!

 968 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 968

    Vegeta and Celiba ate celestial beans urgently, and the injuries on the two of them immediately recovered, but their faces were very ugly.


    "Naruto!"


    Celiba had a very serious expression on her face, her light green eyes fixed on Broly, and said, "Can you do anything about it?"


    "Actually, I really want to tell you a good news, but unfortunately there is none." Naruto lied habitually, but his face didn''t show any smile. "This guy is as strong as a monster, so he fought with us. After a long time, instead of declining, his qi has become stronger and stronger!"


    "It''s not surprising, after all, he is a legendary Super Saiyan, and it is normal that his strength will continue to grow in battle!" Sai Liba slightly involved a smile, but that smile was slightly bitter. In other words, if we can''t defeat him as soon as possible and let his combat effectiveness continue to improve, we will be finished!"


    Others also fell by Naruto¡¯s side. It was because Piccolo had a brilliant mind and felt helpless in the face of such a powerful enemy. He could only turn his attention to Naruto and said, "Before you Isn¡¯t that trick that made the combat power soar when dealing with Super Kevera on Namek?"


    "It''s useless to use that." Naruto shook his head, only shattering Piccolo''s hope. "Although the power of that trick is great, I can''t control it at all. I was able to defeat Super Kvera last time. It¡¯s luck, you know, because of the side effects of that trick, I was in a coma for a whole month. If I can¡¯t defeat Broly before the effect of that trick ends, I¡¯ll be dead, and to be honest, Even with that trick, I am not confident that I can deal with Broly!"


    After Naruto created chaos in the body last time on Namek, his combat power skyrocketed to about 940 million. Compared with the super Kevlar with a combat power of one billion, Naruto used his current ability again. In the case of Chaos, the fighting power is only a little over one billion at most, and Broly¡¯s fighting power, according to Naruto¡¯s estimation, should be at least 1.4 billion, and his fighting power will continue to improve with the battle, even if used. Chaos, wanting to defeat Broly in a short time is simply unrealistic.


    Broly has an arrogant personality. It seems that he doesn''t put Naruto and the others in his eyes at all. After they discussed it, they said slowly: "Have you finished the discussion? If you finish the discussion, you will lead to death!"


    Although Broly¡¯s strength makes people feel almost desperate, there is no retreat under the current circumstances. Naruto and the six all put on a fighting posture in an instant, although they are six to one, but Naruto People here are also out of an overwhelmingly unfavorable situation!


    "Five-element spiral shuriken!"


    Naruto¡¯s profound meaning first opened up the occupation of this battle, the wrist turned, and the three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes turned, and then the chakras of the five elements evolved and rotated in Naruto¡¯s hands, condensing into five shining colorful brilliance The spiral shuriken, carrying an extremely sharp wind blade, flew towards Broly''s tall body!


    Broly''s face is always full of crazy smiles, and his completely turned white eyes seem to laugh at Naruto''s irresponsibility!


    "Come on, fishes! Death shock!!"


    Broly¡¯s whole body is covered with a green transparent protective cover. This protective cover is very powerful. Even if Naruto¡¯s five spiral shurikens are slashed up at the same time, five huge chakra cyclones are just protecting There are some ripples on the surface of the hood!With such a powerful and perfect protective shield on his body, Broly''s direct incarnation became a huge cannonball, using the power of his whole body to rush towards Naruto''s location!


    Naruto fights and retreats, retreating while avoiding being hit by Broly head-on, and at the same time quickly forming a seal in his hand!


    "Mu Dun Shujie has a birthday!!"


    The secret meaning of the wooden escape between the thousand hand pillars also exerted its strength in the Dragon Ball world. Under the support of Naruto¡¯s huge chakra, the unrecognizable wasteland that was originally affected by the battle suddenly appeared at this time. Huge forest!


    Everything in this huge forest is within Naruto¡¯s control. Naruto controls the proportions of Chakras, making the vines of those big trees become as tough as a whip. After the vine is soaked in oil and exposed to the sun for a long time, it produces the extremely tough old vine!


    Broly would not dodge Naruto¡¯s tricks, and rushed directly into the huge forest created by the tree world birth. Those vampire-like trees were looking for their food under Naruto¡¯s control, and the vines continued to entangle. On Broly''s body, while absorbing his powerful qi!


    boom!!


    Broly¡¯s aura is too strong, even if it is born in the tree world, it is impossible to absorb too much power in an instant, and Broly¡¯s tremendous power of death shock also makes Naruto¡¯s tree world descend. Christmas instantly turned into a piece of scorched earth!


    Broly¡¯s huge body has instantly rushed to Naruto¡¯s face. Although his body¡¯s spherical protective shield is a defensive tactic, the defensive tactics can also be used in attacks. Even Naruto was defeated by Broly. That kind of impact hits, I''m afraid it will be completely broken and fractured in an instant!


    A few kunai immediately flew out of Naruto''s body, and with the flash of golden light, Naruto immediately disappeared before Broly''s eyes!


    Broly is also a little stunned now. After all, Thunder God''s art is a complete space jump, which is different from high-speed movement. No matter how strong the strength, as long as you are not as proficient in time and space as Naruto, you will definitely not be able to see his trajectory. , Even if Broly''s combat effectiveness is nearly a billion higher than Naruto!


    Naruto arrived behind Broly like a ghost, put one hand on his green protective cover, and at the same time the reincarnation eye pupil technique was activated!


    "Hungry Ghost Dao Sealing Technique sucks marks!"


    Naruto¡¯s hands produced strange chakra fluctuations, and Broly¡¯s qi surged towards Naruto¡¯s body uncontrollably in an instant, and Broly¡¯s originally perfect protective shield was also because of Naruto¡¯s hunger. There is a huge loophole in the ghost power!


    Naruto is so blatantly absorbing Broly''s breath, Broly can''t be unconscious, although I don''t know how Naruto suddenly reached behind him, but this is not well-developed, the simple-minded Broly can think. The question, turn around immediately, the legs thicker than the elephant''s legs swept toward Naruto like a battle axe!


    Naruto had no intention of using his body to withstand Broly''s attack. He gathered all the qi that he had just absorbed from Broly in his hand, condensed a spiral pill, and then ran away with Thor''s technique in an instant. road!!


    boom!!


    Broly kicked the green spiral pill made with his own qi. The explosion produced by that familiar force completely swallowed Broly himself, and Wukong and Piccolo also exploded beyond the limit at this time. power!


    "Super Realm King Fist!!"


    Chapter 89-A group of problem children!Don''t underestimate our strength!


    Jiewangquan was once a very powerful tactic that could reverse the situation. Before, he helped Wukong to fight against Vegeta, who was far more powerful than him. On Namek, Wukong also relied on the power of Jiewangquan. Lisa fought, and Piccolo also used this trick to successfully attack Frieza in the battle of Namek, which can be said to be an absolutely powerful trick!


    However, afterwards, there was basically no opportunity for the King of Fist to appear, because the transformation of Super Saiyan is a more stable and powerful transformation. It is only Goku and their current Super Saiyan Tier 1, whose combat effectiveness is normal. Fifty times lower, that is to say, only the use of fifty times the world king fist can be comparable to the Super Saiyan, but the body cannot withstand that power!


    Now that he uses Super Realm King Fist to double his already powerful strength, Picco should be better. After all, he is a Namek, with a strong regeneration ability, and Wukong felt a whole body pain. The transformation of the Super Saiyan itself is also a burden on the body. Now the use of the Super King Fist will abruptly increase the combat power, and the physical pain is more severe than when it was against Vegeta!


    However, the effects of suffering such intense pain are also very obvious. After Wukong and Piccolo, who have already had powerful powers, after using the Transcendent King''s Fist, their whole body was stained with blood red, and their power at this time , Also surpassed the level of Naruto and Seleba!


    The protective shield on Broly''s body was partially absorbed by Naruto''s Hungry Ghost Road, and then it was blown to pieces by Naruto''s spiral pill made with Broly''s gas. In other words, now Broly It is completely defenseless!


    Bik¡¯s combat power is now higher than that of Goku. His green body rushed into the explosion first. The bursting Qi from his whole body pushed the explosion wave away. In the center of the explosion, he accurately found Broly¡¯s powerful Qi. The two tentacles immediately emitted a burst of electric light!


    The tentacles on the heads of the Nameks are as important as the tails of the Saiyans. If they lose this tentacles, the Namiks will suffer a lot of damage. At the same time, the pair of tentacles also use a lot of superpowers. The medium of ability!


    The thunder light emitted from the tentacles of Piccolo''s head has no attack power, but it can make people immobile for a short time. Using the power raised by the super king fist, Piccolo temporarily blocked Broly with his super powers. When he was unable to move, he knocked him into the air with a punch!


    Goku, who also issued the Super King Punch, was already prepared. He intercepted Broly in mid-air when Piccolo was flying, and a fierce knee hit the position of Broly''s back spine. He flew the legendary warrior again, and at this time, Broly flew in the direction of the father and daughter Naruto and Edith!


    "The gossip field is open!!"


    Naruto and Edith kept their power at the same frequency, and then the father and daughter worked together to develop a huge gossip array!


    "Damn it! Don''t think you can beat me like this!"


    The superpower that Piccolo exerted on Broly has lost its effect. After Broly regained control of his body, he immediately began to struggle with all his strength!


    "Don''t underestimate our power! Broly!!"


    Broly is arrogant, but Naruto is not a good-tempered person. In a sense, he is even more mad than Broly. Even if his eyes are opened, his face looks very hideous, and he and Edith are doing their best. Out of the gossip field, Broly''s power was forcibly suppressed!


    "One hundred and twenty-eight palms of yin and yang gossip!!"*2


    Naruto and Edith respectively used the power of yin and yang to emit golden light on Naruto''s body, and Edith''s body was enveloped by a pure and incomparable dark power!


    The two suppressed Broly''s power with their full strength, and at the same time, one after the other, they were close to Broly''s body. At the same time, they used their gossip palms to hit Broly''s body!


    Naruto clicked on the front of Broly''s body, and then quickly walked around behind Broly, where Edith just gave him the empty space, and Edith and Naruto perfectly matched. Going to the front, he clicked again where Naruto had just clicked!


    Naruto and Edith kept changing positions one after another, hitting Broly''s acupuncture points with Bagua palms, and the power of Yin and Yang merged, trying to temporarily suppress Broly''s terrifying power!


    The silhouettes of the two were continuously rotating around Broly''s body, as if forming a hurricane mixed with black and gold. The last two colors were indistinguishable due to the rapid rotation and almost completely merged into a chaotic color!


    "Browley! This is the price you pay for underestimating us!!"


    Edith''s pretty face was filled with endless anger and fighting spirit. The small fist was printed on Broly''s chin, and the powerful enemy who was almost twice as tall as he was knocked into the sky with a fist!Then folded his hands together and reached out and dragged Naruto''s feet!


    "Go on! Dad!!"


    "This punch is also a gift for you! Broly!!"


    After the yin power that Edith inherited from Naruto, merged with the yang power in Naruto''s body, a huge power was generated. Using this power to send Naruto to the sky, the speed gradually exceeded the limit!

 969 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 969

    "Ashura''s Fury!!"


    Naruto¡¯s roar shook the world and the earth. With this strongest fist, he once smashed the huge meteorite of the sky''s tremor with one fist, and even with this trick, he destroyed the ice of Datongmu Huiye Of the world!


    Wukong''s strongest fist is Dragon Fist, and Naruto is definitely not this Asura''s Fury!!


    boom!!


    The power of Ashura''s Wrath is unparalleled in the world. Such a huge force hit Broly''s chin fiercely. With the strength of Broly''s body, it made a click under Naruto''s fist. The sound of cracked bones!A trace of blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth!


    "I will be given by these scumbags..."


    "Although the ant has a small power, as long as everyone''s strength is gathered, it can also defeat a strong enemy! Broly, this is the price you underestimate us!!" Saying the same thing as his daughter, Sai Liba is so proud A warrior, how can he watch his husband and daughter fighting, gather his strength, and turn his right leg into the most powerful and terrifying weapon in the world!


    "Physique Upright Yekai!!"


    Sai Liba''s golden gas twisted and tumbling in the air, faintly forming a golden angry dragon posture. This angry dragon issued a mighty roar, completely engulfing Broly''s body with the terrifying power of twisting time and space!!


    Before Broly''s Bagua Palm''s influence had disappeared, he was kicked by Ye Kai with all the strength of Celiba. No matter how strong his body was, he would definitely be injured at this time!


    "Don''t think that the only powerful warriors in this world are Saiyans! And I, the Demon King Piccolo!!"


    The blood vessels on Bick¡¯s forehead were bulging, and it seemed that he had suffered a lot of pain because of the use of the Super King Fist. Numerous gas bullets were rapidly fired from his hands. Although none of them hit Broly, the gas All the bullets were floating in the air!


    Bick looked at Broly in the air with a triumphant sneer on his face.


    "Mokong surrounded bombs!!"


    Piccolo slammed his hands together, and the golden gas bombs floating in the air flew accurately towards Broly''s body under Piccolo''s control. The terrifying series of explosions swallowed Broly''s body completely. !


    "Damn it! The strongest warrior in the universe should be my Prince Vegeta! Don''t get in the way!"


    Vegeta condensed all his qi together, pushing his hands forward, holding a golden super energy bomb that is more dazzling and powerful than the sun!


    Wukong knew Vegeta''s strength, and even knew what tricks he was going to use, his face changed drastically, and he shouted, "Vegeta! You will not be able to hold the earth with that trick!!"


    "I can''t control that much! Go to hell!! Broly!!"


    "Damn it! There''s no way! The super-large tortoise school qigong wave!!"


    "Ultimate flash!!"


    Wukong and Vegeta exploded with their strongest powers at the same time. The blue and gold super energy streams have almost equal power. The two energy streams merge together and evolve into even greater powers, bringing the air into the air. Lee''s body is completely swallowed!


    This group of problem children are obviously fighting the same enemy together, but they all have different reasons, but because of this, they can all exceed the limit!!


    Vegeta¡¯s ultimate flash and Goku¡¯s super-large tortoise-style qigong wave are fused, and Naruto can¡¯t perform such powerful tricks. Broly¡¯s body has been hit in series, and Naruto can feel Broly. There has been a noticeable decrease in Qi, but this is not enough!


    "You guys figured it out for me! The strongest person today is my Uzumaki Naruto! The secret method is violent!!"


    Naruto is like a person who is arrogant and refuses to admit defeat. Even in the face of a strong enemy they can''t resist, these guys don''t forget to compare with each other. Naruto is the same. Seeing their such powerful combat performance, How can he stand it?!The blood flowed rapidly throughout the body, causing all the blood vessels in Naruto''s body to bulge, and the skin of the whole body became blood red!


    "The difficulty of a real beast!!"


    The powers of the tail beast and Suzano nohu are used at the same time, and the powers of the two ultimate destructive gods are perfectly integrated. On the body of the nine tails is shrouded the armor of the countless majestic Suzano nohu, and the nine tails are already in the air Wave it!


    "Xianfa Supertail Beast Spiral Shuriken!!"


    Utilizing the ultimate power of the nine big-tailed beasts to create a super-strong spiral shuriken with nine different attributes. The spiral shuriken collided and exploded in the air. After the chakras of the nine big-tailed beasts merged, they burst out. Greater power!


    "Not enough! Not enough! Nine-day psychic Nine-layer Rashomon! Mudun God tree world is born!! The mysterious star-tailed beast jade spiral shuriken!!"


    Naruto also showed his three profound meanings at the same time, the huge forest obscures the sky, along with the ninety-nine and eighty-one terrifying Rashomon, forged the world''s largest grave!At the same time, the stunt that condensed all the power of the tail beast ignited the strongest explosion!!


    boom!!


    Chapter 90-Broly''s madness, turn to dust!


    No matter what kind of thinking this group of cosmic problem children hold, their current goal is the same anyway, that is to defeat Broly!


    If they are singled out, each of them will be abused by Broly, but as long as they unite, their power can be so powerful, and even keep pressing Broly!


    The combined strength of the six warriors has surpassed Broly¡¯s imagination. Even as the legendary Super Saiyan, he was injured by that powerful force, and blood was left on the extremely swollen muscles. !


    It''s just that the fighting power is too bad after all. The six of them can hurt Broly, but they lack the deadly destructive power!


    Broly''s vast chest (is this a word to describe people?) was wounded by six consecutive powerful attacks by Naruto and the others, and blood gushed from here.


    Broly reached out and touched his body, his palm was stained with warmth and scarlet. Looking at his own blood in his palm, Broly was even more excited and angry!


    Perceiving Broly''s increasingly unstable aura, Naruto wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said: "Although we finally wound this monster, we seem to be in greater trouble."


    The six of them all took out the strongest tricks to injure Broly. Now they are very expensive. Although Naruto still has some fairy beans, he wants to use those fairy beans to grind Broly to death. It seems unrealistic.


    Broly looked at the blood in his palm, then stretched out his tongue, and gave Tian away his blood. His actions caused Goku and Edith, who were still relatively simple here, to get goose bumps immediately!


    Naruto had seen Danzo''s disgusting perversion before, but seeing Broly''s movements felt good, and his eyes became serious!


    "Be careful! He is coming!!"


    Broly¡¯s anger is indeed due to Naruto¡¯s attacks slightly weakened, but his current strength is far better than them. The extremely strong body of a bull flies over, and the bursting qi cuts the ground beneath him into pieces. In half!


    Broly is now attacking. Except for Naruto and Piccolo, the remaining four Super Saiyans all swarmed up. Four people besieged Broly at the same time, and they kept greeting Broly''s body!


    Although Broly is burly and scary, but such an extremely strong body, flexibility and agility is not bad at all. Although he is besieged by four Super Saiyans at the same time, Broly still seems very easy to rely on only by his body. With a small shaking, all the attacks of the four Super Saiyans were easily avoided!


    "You scumbags! You dare to hurt me! I want you to pay the price!!"


    The hand just now stimulated Broly¡¯s self-esteem, and now he has become more crazy, the golden and green qi in his body is more violent and uncontrollable, and the powerful qi directly suppresses the movements of the four super Saiyans around him, and then it is like Arms as strong as a mountain range directly attacked Vegeta!


    puff!!


    Vegeta used the ultimate flash just now and has consumed most of his energy. Now facing Broly, who is fully capable, his body can''t keep up with his speed. Broly''s arm is hit by Broly''s arm, and a burst of air is sprayed out of her mouth. Blood arrow!


    "Attacks like this to make sense!"


    Broly won¡¯t stop here, he stuck Vegeta¡¯s neck with his strong arm, and blasted him to the ground. The huge force caused the earth to burst, and the center of Broly was instantly sunken. A huge crater!


    Celiba gathered her power on her right fist and hit the back of Broly''s defenseless head, and Edith immediately pulled out her spine!


    "The dancing vine of the iron thread flower!!"


    Edith''s spine stretched like a whip, tightly entangled Broly''s body, but no matter how hard Edith tried, Broly remained motionless like a rock!


    Celiba¡¯s fist quickly slammed into the back of Broly¡¯s head, but Broly had suffered twice in this move. Even if he was simple-minded, he would not be fooled for the third time. With half his life left, Vegeta, who couldn''t maintain his super Saiyan state, was thrown aside. As soon as he bowed his head, he immediately avoided Seriba''s boxing, and then maintained a bent position, completely ignoring it. Edith''s bones wrapped around her body, and her right elbow slammed into Seriba!


    puff!!


    Sai Liba''s body has also exceeded the load, being attacked by Broly with such a weird force, her body fell into the distance like a dilapidated kite!

 970 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 970

    As soon as he turned around, Brow grabbed Edith¡¯s bones with great force, and then drew her towards him, hitting Edith¡¯s thin body with a huge fist!


    In just a few tricks, the three Super Saiyans lose their combat effectiveness at the same time, and the only ones who can fight are Goku, Naruto and Piccolo!


    "Oh my God! There is no way to do it like this, I can only do my best! The secret method is violent!"


    Naruto used the blood rush for the second time today. The blood ran rapidly and forcibly extracted a large amount of chakra from his body. Naruto¡¯s body was overloaded, but he still used this desperate secret method, the brain¡¯s self-protection. The mechanism wants to control Naruto''s blood to slow down, but Naruto uses the will of the sixth sense to forcefully break through the brain''s will and use his blood to run away. This contradiction makes Naruto''s consciousness gradually change in this tug-of-war. I''m not sober!


    "Broly!!"


    Naruto''s bloody runaway made Naruto extremely painful, and the eyes of the three nine-goed jade samsara also showed a hideous look. The golden figure burst like a storm, and rushed to Broly in a flash!


    "Weird power!!"


    "Hahaha...good come!!"


    Broly is full of fighting spirit, Naruto is the strongest person here, and the person who can bring Broly the most fun of fighting, Broly is crazy to enjoy the fun of fighting and destruction!Naruto''s power made him feel full of excitement!


    boom!!


    Broly caught Naruto¡¯s unparalleled power with one hand. Naruto was unable to make a move, and immediately retracted his fist, not allowing Broly to seize his chance, and at the same time slammed his knee against Broly. Belly!


    Broly avoided Naruto''s knee bump on the inside of this short distance, and at the same time punched his left arm, a powerful punch!


    Naruto burned his consciousness desperately. Even in the current state of the sixth sense, he felt that consciousness was gradually getting out of the body, but he had no chance to retreat. Three nine-goed jade reincarnation eyes fixed on Broly. At the same time, the three reincarnation eyes glowed red!


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng!!"


    A strong repulsion burst out from Naruto''s body, bounced Broly''s fist, and Naruto seized the opportunity to gather Chakra on his right leg, and used his right foot to manipulate the Kusanagi sword with a fierce sword. The ground slashed at Broly''s neck!


    Broly''s head on the side, the sharp Kusanaru sword cut off his blond hair, but failed to attack, so Broly avoided the move!Broly avoided Naruto''s Kusanaru sword and immediately turned around, supported his right hand on the ground, and hit Naruto''s stomach with both feet!!


    Click!!


    Naruto could obviously hear the sound of his bone breaking. Although he had hardened his bones, Broly kicked five ribs!


    Naruto now has no time to care about the pain of broken bones, anyway, it will not take long to recover, and the side effects caused by forced use of blood and energy are getting stronger and stronger. Naruto does not know how long he can stay awake, huge chakra Immediately condense and spin in your hands!


    "Tailed beast jade spiral shuriken!!"


    The black sphere condensing huge energy, with four extremely sharp blade corners on it, is like a huge shuriken, carrying the huge power of destruction and destruction!


    Broly turned over and easily avoided Naruto''s tail beast jade spiral shuriken, but Pic''s voice came from behind!


    "Super Realm King Fist Mo Guanguang kills the cannon!!"


    Bik also didn''t care about the consumption of his body, enduring the huge pain of tearing his whole body, once again used the Super Realm King Fist, and hit the magic light killing cannon with extremely huge penetrating power!Up to now, even Piccolo doesn''t care if he is dead, because as long as he can defeat the monster Broly, anyway, with the dragon ball of the earth, they can all be resurrected!


    Broly''s eyes condensed, he was about to block Piccolo''s magic light killing cannon, the time and space around his body seemed to be completely frozen in an instant!


    "Space freezes!"


    The ability of Naruto¡¯s right eye to reincarnate, and the dizziness of consciousness, coupled with the pain caused by Broly¡¯s tough struggle, made Naruto almost unable to open his eyes. Now he can barely maintain his eyes. The corners of the eyes are because of the huge burden on the body. Blood and tears have been left at this time!


    "Goku! Hurry up and attack!!"


    "Got it! Super World King Quan Super Turtle Qigong Wave!!"


    "Super large jade tail beast jade spiral shuriken!!"


    Naruto struggled to shed blood and tears in his eyes, and completely condensed the time and space around Broly. At the same time, the three tricks of him, Bick and Goku caused a huge explosion on Broly''s body!!


    boom!!


    "Ahhhhhhh! Naruto Uzumaki!!"


    It was probably the first time that Broly called out a name other than Goku. As the legendary Super Saiyan, he has been repeatedly injured by what he thinks is a scum worm, which makes Broly In addition to the crazy excitement that Lee had produced, there was even more shame and anger. With his completely white eyes, what he showed was infinite terror!!


    "You can turn into dust in the universe with this planet! The ultimate energy bomb!!"


    Chapter 91-Break first and then stand!Rise from the ashes!The bursting third student!!


    Saiyans cannot survive in the space of space. Even Broly, who is the legendary Super Saiyan, is the same. However, it doesn¡¯t matter if the earth is destroyed. Broly can use his own protective shield. escape.


    As long as he isolates himself from the vacuum environment with a protective cover, and compresses a large amount of air inside the protective cover, Broly can drift in space for a long time. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t eat or drink. Time is definitely enough for him to find a suitable planet for survival. , When the planet Vegeta was destroyed, Broly escaped this way!


    Broly¡¯s ultimate energy bomb is far more powerful than the ultimate death bomb of the super Kevlar. With this move, the earth, which is not a big planet, will definitely be completely transformed into the universe in an instant. The dust!


    "It must be blocked anyway!"


    Naruto''s consciousness has gradually begun to disappear, and now his eyes can only see the huge green energy bomb in the sky. As long as the energy bomb falls on the earth, the earth will definitely disappear completely in an instant!!


    "Goku! Piccolo!! Give me your anger!"


    "understood!!"


    Like Piccolo, Wukong has completely reached the limit. The continuous use of Super King Fist has made them overwhelmed, but now they can''t care about so much, and inject all of their qi into Naruto''s body!


    Boom!!


    After exhausting all their strength, Wukong and Piccolo also crashed to the end. In the end, facing the warrior of Broly who was as powerful as a monster, only Naruto was left!


    The last qi of Goku and Piccolo flowed through Naruto''s body, mixed with the huge chakra drawn from the body by Naruto''s blood rush, and merged into a huge power!


    Naruto''s three nine-goed jade reincarnation eyes glowed red, and at the same time the golden chakras on his body were materialized under the control of the nine-goed jade reincarnation eyes!


    The golden chakra fused into the power of the gods, Naruto took off a golden longbow from behind, drew the bowstring, and concentrated all his power on this golden longbow!


    "The Upright Yin and Yang Double Jade Arrows!!"


    All of Naruto¡¯s chakras have undergone changes in his body, using the power of yin and yang to condense into two powerful divine arrows. At the same time, they were placed on the ancient bow of Majia in the sky and aimed at the air. Raleigh''s huge ultimate energy bomb!!


    "Give it to me!!"


    Naruto roared hoarse, two divine arrows, one black and one white, got out of his control and flew into the huge energy bomb in the air!


    The force of yin and yang rotates automatically in mid-air, turning into a chaotic hurricane. The force of yin and yang merges with each other, repels each other and transforms each other, and finally turns into a huge energy column mixed with gold and black!!


    boom!!


    "Nani?!!!"


    Standing in the air, Broly felt that Naruto''s power could actually withstand his ultimate energy bomb at this time, and a crack appeared on his face that had been showing a crazy expression!!


    The huge energy pillar erupted by the double jade arrow of Yin and Yang constantly resists the terrifying power of the ultimate energy bomb. Naruto¡¯s body has already wailed beyond its limits, and the body is already on the verge of collapse. After all, the continuous use of blood energy is too burdensome for the body What''s more, Naruto''s body was also damaged by continuous heavy blows by Broly!


    Boom boom boom!!


    In the place where the Yin and Yang double jade arrows collided with the ultimate energy bomb, huge energy that could destroy the world continued to burst toward the surroundings, and the terrain of the earth was also affected by that huge force and changed!

 971 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 971

    The first thing to bear is the land under Naruto and their feet, which began to crack because they couldn''t stand the explosion of this powerful force. All parts of the earth visible to the naked eye appeared cracks like spider webs. The earth was affected by the explosion of energy, and some places were high. Tall stone pillars stand tall, and in some places bottomless rifts have been cracked, and even the lava in the center of the earth has also erupted from those rifts. The existence of such a powerful force is itself huge. Natural disasters!!


    "Hahahaha... Naruto Uzumaki! Naruto Uzumaki!!"


    Broly''s face was extremely crazy and excited, stretched out his right hand, and injected his huge power into the green ultimate energy bomb again!


    boom!!


    The ultimate energy bomb, which was originally extremely powerful, soared in an instant. From its original ten-meter diameter, it grew to a huge energy bomb over fifty meters in one breath!!


    The fierce confrontation of power made the whole earth tremble constantly. This huge force caused a strong disaster all over the world, and the whole world suddenly seemed to be caught in the apocalyptic situation!


    "Browley!!! We will never lose to you!!!"


    Naruto''s consciousness has also surpassed the limit he can bear. His body seems to be completely out of control, and a huge power is triggered beyond his limit. The dazzling golden beam of light has increased countless times in one breath!!


    "This, this is impossible!!"


    Under Naruto''s attack beyond the limit, Broly''s ultimate energy bomb shattered like glass, and the golden super energy flow completely swallowed Broly''s body!!


    Naruto maintained the posture of shooting arrows, but the chakra all over his body had completely disappeared. The arrow just used up all of Naruto¡¯s power. His eyes were completely out of focus at this time, and he seemed to have completely lost consciousness. !


    Whirring whirring¡­¡­


    Even with such a huge price, Broly did not die in the attack just now. Although the injuries on his body became more terrifying and blood was shed all over his body, he still did not die!


    At that moment, facing Naruto¡¯s yin and yang double jade arrows, Broly truly felt the fear of death. Naruto¡¯s power far exceeded Broly¡¯s imagination. Although it was only a moment, Broly I really thought I was going to die just now!


    The huge injuries on his body, coupled with the fear of death just now, made Broly''s breathing heavy and completely chaotic. The fear just now gradually disappeared, and a sense of shame flooded Broly''s proud heart!


    "I want you to die!!"


    As the legendary Super Saiyan, Broly¡¯s pride may still be higher than Vegeta. Now he was almost killed by an existence he believed to be an ant. This shame irritated Broly completely. !!


    ''Ruined¡­¡­''


    Naruto uttered desperate words in his heart, but his consciousness was unable to sustain it and fell into endless darkness!


    "Drink!"


    Broly ran away with anger and raised his qi completely. Even if he raised his qi crazy like this, his body that had suffered a serious injury felt huge pain, and the wound was torn again under such a huge and domineering anger. Crack, but this pain will only make Broly fall into a crazier situation!


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    There is a limit concentration of green aura around Broly, he seems to have turned into a super fort that can fire infinitely, launching countless green energy bombs toward this planet!!


    The earth was devastated by Broly''s crazy attack, but no one can stand up to stop him, even Naruto has fallen into endless darkness!


    Naruto''s consciousness has been out of his body. In such an environment, he seems to be able to see Broly madly destroying the earth, but he can''t stop this crazy demon!


    Naruto¡¯s thoughts began to drift out of his control. Under Broly¡¯s frantically destructive background soundtrack, Naruto suddenly remembered a lot of things. At first, he thought of his strength in the battle against Otsuki Kaguya Exhausted, almost desperate, Hinata, Kushina, Kakashi and Akai desperately created opportunities for him. He also gave up his life in the end, holding Otsuki Kaguya to die together!


    Later, I thought of the extinct meteorite in the world of Conan, the battle with Celiba who challenged Frieza, and the extreme battle where they all united against the Super Kvera!


    Naruto''s life has been ups and downs, he always has to face countless desperate situations, no matter any scene, it is enough to make a person completely desperate, but he still supports it to this day!


    Every battle that breaks the limit in despair is an extremely precious treasure for Naruto. It is a valuable experience that no one can teach him. The thrilling battles are all played back in Naruto¡¯s mind. His thinking is getting faster and faster. If someone can see the soul, then he can find that Naruto''s soul light is extremely dazzling at this time!


    Even if the consciousness has been separated from the body, the deep feelings are still engraved in Naruto¡¯s memory. Beautiful faces fly by in front of Naruto. He wants to reach out and grab them, but they are separated like a streamer. With Naruto''s palm, he flew into the boundless darkness!


    Heartbroken, if you want to lose your beloved woman forever, for Naruto, even heaven is still endless darkness!


    "I definitely don''t want to lose!"


    The power of the spirit once again broke through the confinement of the dimension, and Naruto''s exhausted body was radiated with new vitality again.


    Like the legendary phoenix, set incense wood to self-immolate, and then rebirth in the ashes. Since then, the beauty is very beautiful and no longer dead, it is the phoenix!


    Naruto''s consciousness of transcending the limit returned to his body again. With this strength as the support, Naruto''s body was fully recovered, and the golden stream of light overflowed with dazzling brilliance, and the blue eyes were shining like nine stars!


    "The third student!! Burst!!"


    Chapter 92-Extreme Fighting!Naruto vs Broly!


    The third boundary in Naruto''s body was finally broken in the battle with Broly. With the frenzied increase in combat power, Naruto''s body was completely reborn in an instant!The side effects of the two forced use of blood and energy have disappeared from Naruto''s body, and everything about him is full of vitality again!


    After Broly vented his destruction frantically, his aura became a lot more stable than before. When he noticed Naruto''s sudden surge of aura, his heart was filled with countless doubts!


    "How is this going?!"


    "Browley, I''m sorry, I have kept you waiting for a long time. Now I have the power to defeat you!!"


    Even if he was surprised by Naruto''s sudden resurrection and becoming stronger, Broly is still the legendary Super Saiyan who is extremely arrogant and arrogant. He will never be timid in the face of battle!


    "Don''t think you can beat me if you strengthen it a little bit! Scum bugs are always scum bugs!!"


    "Then give it a try! Broly!!"


    boom!!


    The fierce battle between Naruto and Broly entered the final words, and the two figures collided fiercely in the air. After the fists of one big and one small, the huge vigor that broke out caused the earth to burst in an instant!


    Just now, Naruto still needs to use the power of the five tails at the same time, plus the ability of Chakra to explode the method and the bones, the combination of the three can barely resist Broly''s strange power, although Naruto''s power is still slightly inferior. , But it can be resisted!


    After failing a punch, Naruto immediately activated the spatial transformation ability of his left eye, and his body immediately appeared behind Broly, and at the same time, a dazzling thunder light was shining on his right hand!


    "Chidori!!"


    Chidori¡¯s extremely sharp and piercing cry, Broly showed a strong fighting instinct, faster than the speed of thunder and lightning, turned his head in an instant, avoided the blue and white thunder of Chidori, while holding a power in his hand The huge energy bomb hit Naruto''s abdomen fiercely!


    "Chidori!"


    Naruto couldn''t make a move, but when facing Broly, he immediately changed his move. The chidori in his hand changed its shape, from the iron-shaved sword to the absolute defense covering Naruto''s body!


    Chidori''s defense had no dead ends at all, and Broly was completely unprepared, his body was immediately produced by the thunder of Chidori, and his body was numb for a moment!


    Naruto immediately flew back, and at the same time, with a wave of his hand, three rays of lightning quickly flew towards Broly''s body!


    "Chidori Chimoto!!"


    Naruto¡¯s control of Chakra has reached a level of subtle and subtle. Sasuke¡¯s skill at the beginning can now be used at will. The three Chidori Chibon accurately hit the energy bomb in Broly¡¯s hand, not a big power. It is enough to break the balance of power of that energy bomb!


    boom!!


    The explosion once again engulfed Broly''s body. Although it was Broly''s own trick, it could not cause any harm to him. The body immediately broke through the dense smoke of the explosion, and a dazzling green ball of light appeared in front of Naruto. !


    Naruto''s eyes opened the Nine Gou Jade Reincarnation Eyes again, and the nine Gou Jade of the left and right eyes were rotated at the same time!


    "Suzano no Yata Mirror!!"

 972 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 972

    Naruto stretched out his right arm, and a unique aegis with a spiral pattern was held by Naruto. Broly looked crazy. Seeing Naruto taking out the shield, he didn''t want to avoid the shield, but instead The energy bomb in his hand was pressed directly on the Yata Mirror, intending to directly destroy Naruto''s Yata Mirror with brute force!


    boom!!


    Broly''s green energy bomb hit the Yata mirror heavily. After the Yata mirror was attacked, the surface of the Yata mirror suddenly produced divine power fluctuations, the spiral pattern immediately rotated, and you could faintly see the Tai Chi picture on the Yata mirror. Appear on the mirror, and at the same time use the power of rotation to completely disperse and dissolve the power of Broly''s energy bomb!


    Brollillo was taken aback. He didn''t expect Naruto to block his attack unscathed. At the same time, Naruto also stretched out his right hand, and the golden light kept spinning in his hand!


    "Bachiqiong Gouyu!!"


    Naruto¡¯s artifacts were a bit too much. After using the Yata Mirror to block Broly¡¯s energy bomb, he immediately launched another secret of Nine Gou Yusu Sano, and the three Gou Yu were connected by an invisible thread. , It looks like a three-hook jade writing wheel eye!!


    Broly was not the kind of person who was too smart. Although he was surprised at why Naruto¡¯s power increased so much, he quickly put the question aside. At this time, there was only fighting in his mind, watching Naruto. The powerful Ba Chi Qiong Gou Yu, Broly did not panic, but showed a more exhilarating smile!


    "Energy bomb!!"


    boom!!


    The energy bomb and Ba Chi Qiong Gou Jade collided at zero distance, and the golden and green power completely swallowed Naruto and Broly in one breath!


    "Accept the move! Yan Dun Ba Chi Qiong Gouyu!!"


    "Infinite Energy Bomb!!"


    Broly and Naruto had already ignored the battlefield here. But on the earth, in this fierce battle, their unique tricks kept colliding. The huge energy wave covered the sky and the sun. land!


    Naruto and Broly slammed into the sea directly from the wasteland!


    Naruto first stopped such a brutal confrontation attack, and beneath him was an endless blue sea. Using the power of this sea, Naruto immediately formed a seal in his hands!!


    "Shui Dun Thousand Food Shark!!"


    The sea has endless sea water. Naruto injected his chakras into the vast sea, and controlled the sea water to undergo morphological changes, forming countless cruel and ferocious blue sharks. These sharks are just the products of the formation of chakras. , So there will be no feelings at all, leap out of the sea and fly to Broly in the sky!


    The Thousand Food Mackerel itself is a trick to suppress others by numbers. It is basically impossible to avoid all of them, even the Super Saiyan Broly.


    "Super protective cover!!"


    Broly unfolded a powerful protective cover that integrates offense and defense. The green energy cover protects the whole body. After all the sharks of Naruto hit the protective cover, they can¡¯t break through and become ordinary water. Then the high energy of the rain cover Below, all evaporated into water vapor!


    "Just waiting for your trick! The water breaks through the water!!"


    Broly playing around is actually just two tricks, energy wave and protective shield, but his strength is too strong, so he belongs to the kind of fresh tricks, simple tricks can be invincible in his hands. Power, but when Naruto''s power increases, the simple drawbacks of Broly''s moves will be revealed!


    Naruto took a deep breath, and there was a large amount of seawater in his body that was more than his weight. The seawater in Naruto''s body was compressed by Chakra and turned dark blue, exuding a blue light!


    These highly compressed sea water spurted out of Naruto''s mouth and immediately turned into a high-pressure water cannon. The ultra-high-pressure slender water arrows were powerful enough to instantly break the rocks and divide the gold, and hit Broly''s protective shield head-on!


    Click!!


    The super-strong water pressure of the water breaking wave hit Broly''s protective cover head-on, and the terrifying penetration caused by the strong water pressure caused Broly''s protective cover to crack in an instant, and water was spit out in the Ming population. Breaking waves, keep printing in your hands!


    "Water escape hard vortex water blade!!"


    Once again pirated the second-generation Naruto Senshu Grandpa''s water escape secret. After the sea water is compressed by rotation, the sea water forms a deep blue spear, and the faint blue flashes on the hard vortex water blade, and the color is as deep as the deep sea of ??10,000 meters. !


    Click!


    Naruto bit his teeth and the water in his mouth stopped immediately, and then the hard vortex water blade aimed at the crack on the protective cover and flew away!!


    Buzzing!!


    After the hard vortex water blade hits Broly''s protective shield, the collision of forces made the hard vortex water blade''s original balance unable to continue, and much more water than the outside burst out, forming a huge waterspout that communicated with the world. !!


    Broly''s protective shield shattered under the continuous attack of the water breaking wave and the hard vortex water blade. Broly''s golden and green qi broke out instantly, tearing the entire huge waterspout completely!


    Broly stretched out his hands, and continued to explode strong green vigor in his huge palms!


    "Continuous Energy Bomb!!"


    The green energy bomb filled the sky above the sea. Naruto was covered with golden streamer, and his body was constantly shuttled in the gap of the energy bomb. Relying on his speed and the pupil power of the jade reincarnation eyes, he avoided the cloth. Raleigh¡¯s all energy bombs!!


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    Countless forces erupted on the sea. Broly¡¯s powerful force shook the entire sea. The force of the explosion set off a huge tsunami thousands of meters high. Such a powerful force forcibly raised the sea level by a large margin. Several nearby seaside cities were completely submerged by sea water, causing numerous casualties in an instant!


    No matter what, you must defeat Broly first, anyway, the dead can also be resurrected with Dragon Ball!


    With such a thought, Naruto¡¯s battles were also unscrupulous. No matter how huge the damage those energy bombs would cause to the earth, after avoiding all the energy bombs, he immediately rushed to Broly¡¯s right arm. Sensitizing bones, and spraying high-pressure white steam at the same time!!


    "Weird power!!"


    boom!!


    Naruto and Broly, the two monsters once again launched a powerful hand-to-hand fight, their fists touched each other, and the burst of vigor caused the sea underneath to be divided into two sides. Naruto¡¯s face was dark, the number four remained unchanged, and At the same time, the speed is full, the golden streamer is flying around Broly''s body, and his fists are constantly hitting every place on Broly''s body!


    Broly kept up with Naruto¡¯s ultimate speed like a golden streamer at the speed of a monster. Between the sparks and the fire, the two punched a whole number of punches, and Naruto¡¯s body continued to dance, pulling out countless numbers. The golden chakra line gradually formed a golden cocoon, trapping Broly''s body in it!


    "Tailed beasts play!"


    Chapter 93-The final decisive victory!Death above the sun!


    The golden chakra continued to shed in the process of Naruto''s flying attack, involving countless chakra threads and escaping into the air!


    These threads did not have much destructive power, but because of the nature changes made by Naruto, they became extremely tough. Numerous threads completely enveloped Broly in ignorance!


    The huge cocoon condensed by golden chakra silk thread, bright and dark with the fluctuation of power!


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Broly let out a roar with endless anger, and his whole body exploded continuously!


    The cocoon woven by the golden chakra continued to swell under the impact of Broly¡¯s air, and the golden-green air continued to emerge from the gaps in the cocoon. No matter who viewed it, this cocoon was very unstable. I don''t know when the big explosion will happen!


    "Super Mini Tail Beast Jade!!"


    The black ultra-mini tail beast jade was pressed against the golden chakra cocoon at night, destroying the original balance of this huge cocoon. The huge power contained in the golden cocoon and the power of the super mini tail beast jade detonated at the same time!!


    boom!!


    The huge explosion made the world shake again, and the endless sea water was also repelled by this huge explosion wave, exposing the seabed under countless sea waters. Countless marine creatures became victims in the battle between Naruto and Broly!


    "Fire escape is extinguished!!"


    Naruto''s eyes were serious. Although Broly''s anger had declined, he never lost his fighting power. In this case, it was definitely when the dog was beaten down, and the powerful ninjutsu continued to be used!


    Chakra gathered at Naruto''s throat, transformed Chakra into the attribute of Fire Dane with a change of nature, and then spit out all of them in one breath!


    After Huo Dun Chakra came into contact with the air, it immediately evolved into a hot red flame. The flame, like a huge arrow, quickly pierced the explosive energy wave and flew towards Broly''s heart!

 973 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 973

    "Burst punch!!"


    Broly''s roar like a hell demon surpassed the momentum of the fire extinguishing, with a fist condensing a large amount of anger, and a punch completely extinguished Naruto''s fire. Chakra, who could no longer maintain its original appearance, became scattered The sparks fell towards the sea.


    "The wind dampened the twelve guns!!"


    Naruto¡¯s chest suddenly bulged, sucked a large amount of air into his abdomen, and then changed the nature of Chakra, and then spit out twelve huge typhoon balls like a cannon while flying towards Broly. , Completely blocked his escape route!


    Broly also felt Naruto''s powerful strength. Although his injuries were more serious, his fighting spirit was blazing and he was not weakened!


    "Death shock!!"


    Broly''s breath spread to the surface of his body, his body turned into a larger terrifying cannonball, and the twelve crushes sent to Naruto slammed into it!


    Naruto folded his hands together, and at the same time three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes turned at the same time, using his powerful Chakra control to control the twelve pressure injuries, and flew in the direction of Broly at the same time!!


    Boom boom boom!!


    The twelve crushes all hit Broly''s protective shield, and Broly relied on his own tyrannical strength to break through the crushing encirclement, and the perfect green protective shield completely ran into the sound. Human body!


    puff!


    Naruto''s body immediately flew upside down, and at the same time, the bloody arrow sprayed from his mouth dyed the sky scarlet!


    The bloody smell in the air irritated Broly even more. Broly''s eyes were filled with endless killing intent, and his hands suddenly grabbed Naruto''s shoulders and forced him to fall toward the sea!


    "Tang Song Dance!!"


    Naruto screamed, the bones under his body immediately grew like bamboo shoots after a rain, sharp and sharp bone spurs grew from under Naruto¡¯s skin, making Naruto¡¯s body look like a huge hedgehog, and the sharp bone spurs immediately Broly''s palm pierced, and Naruto was also out of Broly''s control, and the chakras on his body appeared frantically!!


    "Dance of Early Fern!!"


    The strongest dance step of the bone veins jumped above the sea. A huge bone forest rose from the ground. The dense white bones began to grow from the depths of the sea. Under the support of Naruto¡¯s Chakra, they reached an altitude of thousands of meters. Instantly transformed into a battlefield belonging to Naruto!


    Naruto''s figure is quietly hidden in the huge bone forest of the dance of Sawari. As long as the bones can reach, Naruto can move between the bones at a speed close to the speed of light, but only within the bones!


    This huge bone forest, like a terrifying ancient alien beast, opened the mouth of a huge blood basin, and wanted to completely swallow Broly, the super Saiyan!


    "Super Mini Tail Beast Jade!!"


    Naruto''s voice appeared behind Broly like a ghost, and the black ultra-mini tail beast jade in his hand pressed against Broly''s head!


    Broly turned around quickly, staring at Naruto''s movements with his white eyes, his extremely burly body spun, and with his heels he kicked the ultra-mini tail beast jade in Naruto''s hands fiercely!


    Naruto didn''t go head-to-head with Broly, and his body was once again hidden in the bone forest. In this white bone, he could not feel any Naruto''s breath at all, his breath was completely integrated with the bone forest.


    Under Naruto''s control, the sharp bones spurs towards Broly''s strong body, the bones spurs from all directions are like a mouth that is gradually closing!


    "The technique of corpse bone vein spiral pills!"


    Naruto''s voice came from all directions, making it impossible to tell which direction his body was in. On the tip of each bone spur, a blue spiral pill appeared!


    From Broly''s perspective, the sky seemed to be completely covered by the blue spiral pill, and countless energies pressed down towards him!


    "Uzumaki Naruto!! Super burst wave!!"


    Broly''s anger erupted, and the golden-green qi erupted from the inside of Broly''s body to the surroundings indiscriminately. The bone spurs formed by the bone veins were destroyed by Broly''s super explosive wave!Pushing the golden mountain and downing the jade column, the huge bone forest was completely destroyed under Broly''s attack. After countless spiral pills collided with Broly''s super-burst wave, it exploded again!


    Naruto himself was within the bone spurs. He was exposed to the power of the explosion at such a close range. Even at this time, he was also damaged, but there was no chance of hesitation. A huge black shuriken appeared in his hand!


    "Tailed beast jade spiral shuriken!!"


    The huge black shuriken broke away from Naruto''s palm, and followed an arc-shaped trajectory drawn by Naruto''s sight, and flew accurately to Broly''s heart!


    Broly could fully feel the huge power in the black sphere, which made Broly''s hairs stand upright. The feeling of facing death made Broly both excited and fearful!!


    "Super Energy Bomb!!"


    boom!!


    The green super energy bomb collided with Naruto¡¯s tail beast jade spiral shuriken. In the huge explosion, the unique sharp roar of the spiral shuriken had not disappeared. The second tail beast jade spiral was in the hand. The sword penetrated the explosion wave and flew in front of Broly!


    "Tailed beast jade spiral shuriken shadow shuriken art!!"


    "Nani?!"


    The simple-minded Broly couldn¡¯t understand Naruto¡¯s tricks like this. In the case of resisting the first tail beast jade spiral shuriken just now, he couldn¡¯t condense enough power to resist the second one. .The belly was completely hit by the tail beast jade spiral shuriken!!


    "Naruto Uzumaki!!"


    "Go to hell! Broly!! Super Tail Cannon!!"


    "Ultimate Energy Bomb!!"


    Both Broly and Naruto have already taken out their final tricks, taking out all their strengths, and it seems that they can make the power of Dimensional Disintegration collide in the air to the limit!


    All of Broly''s qi condenses into a super huge energy bomb with a diameter of hundreds of meters. This extremely huge energy bomb is like a falling asteroid. As long as it falls on the ground, it will bring destruction to the earth!


    Naruto gathered all his chakras in his hands, mixed the yin and yang chakras according to the proportions, and launched the power condensed in the beast jade like a turtle-style qigong!


    "Ahhhhh! Naruto Uzumaki!!"


    Broly''s white eyes seemed to be able to see the hateful blond hair. The hatred of Naruto in his heart had surpassed the hatred of Goku. The ultimate energy bomb became even greater with Broly''s emotional influence. A terrifying force like the collapse of the sky descended on the earth!


    Naruto stomped on the ground, and the ground under his feet had already shattered because he could not withstand the huge force, but Naruto''s body was as solid as a rock, resisting the power of Broly''s ultimate energy bomb!


    "Browley!! You can''t beat me! Go to hell!!"


    Naruto looked up to the sky and uttered a roar like a demon. The muscles of his body were extremely expanded in an instant, and his strength was increased to the maximum in one breath. The golden black energy column of the Super Tail Cannon was increased several times in one breath. The extreme destruction bomb was pushed back abruptly!


    "It''s impossible!"


    "Die! Broly!!"


    Naruto¡¯s Super Tail Cannon pushed Broly away from the earth¡¯s atmosphere and flew into the vast universe. Broly¡¯s body slammed into the sun in Naruto¡¯s attack. In the middle, Broly, who had lost his power, was completely destroyed by the power of the sun!


    "Naruto Uzumaki!"


    Chapter 94-On an island outside the southern city, a humanoid appears!


    After an infinitely miserable battle, all five fighters fell. In the end, Naruto defeated the Super Saiyan Broly, blasted his body to the sun and completely destroyed him, defeating the demon-like Saiyan!


    The destruction on the earth, as well as the earthlings who died as a result of the battle between Naruto and Broly, were all resurrected using dragon balls made by Dandy.


    Although Dandy is not good at fighting at all, his combat power should be lower than that of Turtle Fairy, but his healing ability and the ability to make dragon balls are very strong. The first time he makes dragon balls, he can increase the power of dragon balls and realize two wishes. At the same time, people who have died can be resurrected again. This is better than the original Dragon Ball made by Piccolo, and it can also resurrect a large number of people at once, as long as you grasp the skill of speaking.


    After the battle with Broly, everyone is very exciting!


    Since there can be such a strong enemy in this world, it is not surprising that there will be an enemy stronger than Broly in the future. With Broly''s strength as a benchmark, the practice of the group of problem children has begun to become more Desperately.

 974 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 974

    The same is true for Naruto. In fact, after he broke through the third life, his combat power should be a little lower than Broly''s peak of 1.4 billion, but it should be higher than Super Kevlar, about 1.2 billion to 1.3 billion. , Can defeat Broly because Broly was injured before, and consumed a lot of energy when causing crazy damage to the earth, the combat effectiveness has been reduced, and there is Broly''s arrogant personality. There was no relationship that put Naruto in his eyes and underestimated the enemy.


    In any case, Sharu and Majin Buu are the enemies to face in the future. The combat power of 1.2 billion is definitely not enough. Naruto is also constantly practicing, challenging his limits again.


    The location is on a small island nine kilometers away from the southwest of the southern city...


    According to Naruto''s prediction, the cyborg will appear here at ten o''clock this morning, but now it has been eleven o''clock, and it has been more than an hour, and nothing has happened here.


    Vegeta was holding his arms, and he could see that his face was quite uncomfortable, but because of Naruto¡¯s predictions, he worked hard for the past few years. He was here at 9 o¡¯clock this morning, and he stood for two hours for no reason. , No one would look good when he looked at Naruto coldly, and said, "Naruto Uzumaki! What about the android you are talking about?!"


    Naruto scratched his golden retriever, which seemed to never fade, suddenly remembered something, and said: "Oh, yes, I forgot to say, those guys are artificial humans, so they have no breath. The method of perception is No, you can only find it with your eyes."


    "Damn! Why didn''t you say it earlier?!"


    boom!!


    Vegeta, who was depressed, directly sweared at Naruto. At this time, the town on this island suddenly exploded, and the town was full of smoke, which seemed to have caused incredible damage!


    Wukong suddenly turned his head to look in the direction of the smoke, and said, "I didn''t perceive any qi, it looks like a human being."


    "Well, although I waited for two hours, it finally came. Fortunately, my prediction did not go wrong, otherwise I would lose face."


    Naruto scratched his thick-skinned cheek, and then he didn''t know when he became the one who gave orders, and he is the same now.


    "Let¡¯s find them separately. Pay attention that the humanoids are not angry, so they can¡¯t perceive them. They can only search with their eyes. Be careful when looking for them, because they might hide somewhere in sneak attacks."


    Vegeta was very upset with Naruto''s way of giving orders, snorted coldly, and flew to the attacked town immediately!


    Although Naruto and Edith have white eyes, the cyborgs are not angry, and it is a bit difficult to find them with white eyes. Fortunately, they are crowded. Except for the six people who played against Broly two years ago, now Klin, Tianjin Fan and Yamucha were among them. Of course, Wukong told them the news of the cyborgs. As for the dumplings, they did not participate in the battle because of their low combat effectiveness.


    Because of the special nature of cyborgs, they have to use the oldest method to find enemies. This is exactly the same as in the original book. The unlucky Yamucha first found the cyborg duo, although it was a sneak attack. However, because the fighting power of the two sides is too far apart, he was caught by Cyborg 20, that is, Dr. Groo''s move, absorbed all his energy, and then pierced his body with his hand!


    Because I felt the Qi of Yamu Tea suddenly increased, then quickly decreased, and finally almost disappeared. Everyone found the problem, so they immediately rushed to the direction of Yamu Tea and ate him Xiandou in time, which was regarded as saving Ya. Mucha died.


    Wukong''s black eyes looked at the two people in front of him coldly. They all have the emblem of the Red Ribbon Legion. For this evil Legion destroyed in his own hands, Wukong absolutely has a deep memory and said: "Are you cyborgs? !"


    Cyborg No. 19 is a fat man with white skin, and No. 20 is an old man with a thin appearance, that is, Dr. Gro. He first made No. 19, and then used No. 19 to transform himself into a cyborg. Eternal life, but to be honest, neither of them looked like masters.


    Dr. Gro looked at Monkey King coldly. He would create an artificial man just to avenge the man who destroyed the Red Ribbon Legion, but at this time doubts appeared in his heart.


    "It''s weird, where did you get the news that we are human beings?! Also, it seems that you already knew that we would appear on this island. Just answer me, why?!"


    Piccolo put on a fighting posture, looked at the two artificial people in front of him coldly, and said: "If you want to know, just use your strength to ask!"


    "Wait a minute! Bick!" Wukong suddenly reached out and stopped Bick who was about to do it, and said: "If you fight here, it will affect many people. Let''s fight in a place where there is no one."


    "no problem."


    For Dr. Gro, the most important thing is to kill Monkey King. Other things are nothing. No. 19 is a completely mechanical humanoid, so it completely obeyed Dr. Gro''s orders. Everyone immediately changed the battlefield. .


    The battlefield was changed to a plateau. Although it was said to be a plateau, it was surrounded by rocks and mountains. The humanoids had no energy. If they were to hide directly behind those rocks, it would have a big impact.


    But look at the lineup comparison of the two sides at this time. Naruto has himself, plus four Super Saiyans, one Super Namek, and Kelin and Tianjin Fan, a total of eight fighters, but Gro There were only two of them alone on the doctor''s side, and they looked a bit pitiful.


    In order to kill Wukong, Dr. Gro really tried his best to collect the intelligence of Wukong and Naruto. At this time, the fat man, the cyborg 19, came out and said, "Who are you? Come out and die first!"


    Naruto and the others glanced at each other, but they only wanted to deal with the cyborgs. They hadn''t decided who would do it first. Naruto scratched his hair, then shook his hand at No.19 and said, "You wait a moment. , Let¡¯s decide who will fight you first."


    After speaking, he put the number 19 that just said the line to the side, raised his fist, and said, "Let''s guess the punch. It''s faster. Whoever wins will fight the fat guy."


    "no problem."


    Everyone agrees with Naruto''s statement. In fact, it is mainly the six strongest people here. The opinions of Klin and Tianjin Fan are basically ignored, and the six of them actually all think except Naruto. You have to fight, but there is only one enemy. If it weren''t for an unstoppable enemy like Broly, none of them would be willing to besiege an enemy. Guessing a punch is the simplest and most practical way.


    "rock-paper-scissors!"


    These six super warriors, who have the power to easily destroy the earth, used such a simple and naive game in order to decide the order of dealing with the artificial people.


    "Yeah! I won!"


    The result of the guessing box was that Goku won. This guy bounced like a child, causing Vegeta and Piccolo to grunt, but Goku didn''t care at all and immediately launched his own Super Saiyan. People transform!


    Three years of hard training, especially the battle with Broly two years ago, made Goku stronger than three years ago, and far outweighed the time when he was on Namek, although he transformed into a Super Saiyan. Human, but the horrible and cold killing intent was not seen in the eyes, and some were just endless fighting intent, saying: "Come on to fight! Artificial human!"


    "Is this a Super Saiyan? It''s really strong."


    Dr. Gro is holding his arms, with a calm look. He also knows that the strongest person here is Naruto and not Monkey King, and the strength of that person called Sai Liba is also better than Monkey King, so he pays attention. The main force is still placed on Naruto and Seleba.


    "But at this level, the 19th is enough to deal with you."


    Perhaps the butterfly effect caused by the appearance of Naruto makes the Dragon Ball Warriors stronger than they were in the same period of the plot. Dr. Gro has seen the power of the Super Saiyan earlier. In order to deal with this power, Make the androids stronger!


    In the face of Wukong''s huge golden qi, No.19''s face showed a cold smile, and Dr. Gro still remained calm, and he didn''t know what was calculating in his sinister eyes.


    The time and space of this world has long been messed up by Naruto...


    Chapter 95-The story that Naruto ignores, the crisis of Wukong!heart attack!


    It was written that I suddenly found out that I made a mistake before. Dr. Gro should be No. 20, and the white fat man is No. 19. I''m sorry, but I haven''t seen Dragon Ball for many years. This time I revisited it while writing. Apology, sorry.


    In the face of a powerful enemy, Wukong was infinitely intent to fight, and immediately burst out all his strength. For Super Saiyan, within this short distance, there was no difference in speed and teleport, and he immediately appeared in front of No. 19!


    Although No. 19 was a little surprised by Wukong''s power, he still judged Wukong''s actions based on the computer data in his body. He stretched out his right hand and grasped Wukong''s body. There was a round dot in the palm of No.19''s palm!


    Wukong evaded the 19th attack and walked around behind the fat white man.


    No. 19''s eyes flashed, and he immediately bent over and kicked Wukong behind him. Wukong swung his fist to block No. 19''s kick. At the same time, an elbow hit the back of No. The body flew out immediately!


    boom!!


    No. 19 was attacked by Wukong''s elbow, and his body flew out uncontrollably, smashing a rock!


    Under the cover of the rubble and smoke after the rock collapse, No.19 gives full play to the advantages of the artificial person''s lack of energy. Even when the energy is gathered, there is no fluctuation of Qi in the artificial person''s body, and the hands immediately condense. A purple energy bomb penetrated the smoke and dust in the air and flew in front of Wukong!


    Although it was a sneak attack, Wukong''s reaction was obviously faster than that of the 19th. One sideways easily dodged, making the 19th sneak attack completely useless!


    Wukong seized this opportunity to fight back, hitting No. 19 with a full uppercut and flying into the air. His golden figure chased him up. From behind No. 19, he clenched his fists with both hands and hit 19 with a super heavy punch. On the back of the head!


    boom!!


    On the 19th, the very round body fell like a meteorite, and the impact caused the ground to vibrate obviously, and smoke filled the sky!


    "Great, Goku!" Klin clenched his fists vigorously for his good brother. "That''s amazing! Goku, you beat him!"


    "Yeah!" Tianjin Fan sighed in the same way. He used to fight Wukong inextricably. In that martial arts meeting, he beat Wukong to win the championship, but now, Wukong''s strength has reached him and he can only look up. To the point, his three eyes are very reluctant to keep up with Wukong''s movements!


    "That''s awesome! Can you become a super Saiyan after you become a super Saiyan?!"


    "Idiot! Where are your eyes looking?!"

 975 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 975

    Sai Li Barbara screamed. She is not familiar with Klin and Tianjin Fan. Although they are friends of Wukong, their friends may not be her own friends. She doesn''t even know how to be polite when she speaks. Her heroic eyebrows are completely Wrinkled together, and beside Selaba, the faces of the others were just as serious.


    "Wukong''s physical condition is not right," Naruto squeezed his chin, frowning his eyebrows, "has been sweaty before he fights, and both his speed and explosive power are inferior to his real strength. It''s too much, even when Goku was fighting against Broly two years ago, Wukong was stronger than he is now!"


    Naruto¡¯s state is obviously wrong in their eyes. Even Vegeta has discovered this. Although he has always looked down upon Wukong as a low-level fighter, he still recognizes Wukong as a powerful opponent, Wukong and Beiji. The tower''s fighting power is quite good, but now the power that Goku has shown has made Vegeta feel ashamed!


    Klin heard Naruto''s conversation and looked at Wukong in the sky. In his bare head, the inner brain flashed with inspiration, and said: "Just now Yamucha said that artificial humans would use the device in their hands to absorb Qi. Could it be that Wukong''s qi was absorbed by him?"


    "No." Edith shook her head, focusing on Wukong in the air, "Big Brother Wukong also heard this before. This is why he always fights physically instead of using Turtle Qigong. That cyborg couldn''t absorb the anger of Big Brother Wukong in battle."


    "Open your eyes!"


    There is really no problem with the naked eye. Naruto immediately opened his eyes and focused all his attention on his own eyes. The super perspective ability of the white eyes can see through Goku''s body and discover the real problem with his body. Where!


    "Heart disease?! How could I forget this!"


    Naruto yelled, and his heart was filled with regret. Now, no matter what one-on-one fights, he immediately caught Wukong and No.19''s fists, and then kicked No.19 into the air, saying: "Goku! Come on! Click to release the Super Saiyan Transformation, your heart is out of trouble! If you continue like this, you will be dead!"


    Originally, Naruto had changed the destiny of many people, so he was used to the plot beyond his control. Originally, Trunks did not appear three years ago, and Goku¡¯s body has always been over-healthy, so Naruto thought this The plot should have disappeared, but I didn''t expect that Wukong''s heart still had a problem!


    Wukong also felt that his physical condition was not right, especially after he transformed into a Super Saiyan, his heart was extremely painful. At this time, he could no longer maintain the transformation of Super Saiyan, holding himself in pain with his hands. The practice clothes.


    "Heart...it hurts..."


    On the 19th, Naruto kicked him into the air. Now I don¡¯t care about him. Naruto helped Wukong to quickly land on the ground, and then immediately used Palm Immortality to examine Wukong¡¯s body carefully!


    Wukong¡¯s face was extremely painful. Even if his muscles were broken and fractured in the past, he couldn¡¯t compare to the severe heart pain now. It can only be said that Wukong¡¯s popularity is too good. His condition affects everyone¡¯s hearts. Klin is almost on the ground. Wukong, who was struggling, said: "What happened to Wukong?"


    "Damn it! Viral heart disease!"


    Naruto said the worst case. Viral heart disease is a terminal illness in this era. Even with the science and technology of Magnum Capsule, there is no way at all. Once you have a viral heart disease, you can only wait for death. It is fairy beans, and it has no effect on disease.


    If Tsunade is here, there may be a way, but Naruto is completely wrong. After all, he is not a medical ninja, and his understanding of medical knowledge is very limited. His medical ninjutsu is only more effective for external injuries. Even with Yang Dun Chakra injection, there is no way to cure viral heart disease.


    "Klin! You take Wukong to Bouma, the capital of the west, and the device there should be able to temporarily stabilize Wukong''s condition! We will wait until we have solved these cyborgs!"


    "I understand!"


    Goku¡¯s viral heart disease couldn¡¯t get rid of at all. Klin immediately picked up Wukong and flew towards the West Capital. Although Klin¡¯s combat effectiveness was completely useless against cyborgs, he After all, he is the strongest human on earth, faster than any airplane on the earth, and it only takes a few minutes to get to the Western Capital.


    No.19 pushed away the rock on her body, and because of being kicked by Naruto, a gray footprint appeared on her body. He looked up and saw Klin leaving with Wukong. He was about to catch up immediately. In his computer, Killing Wukong is the ultimate command!


    "No need to chase, number 19!" Dr. Groo gave the order directly, "It is also a pleasure to save the dinner for the end. Get rid of all these guys first!"


    "Yes." No.19 obeyed Dr. Gro''s order, gave up chasing Klin and Goku, and immediately turned to Naruto and them!


    boom!!


    Before Naruto and the others could do anything, Vegeta immediately transformed into a super Saiyan state, burning with an explosive golden aura, with his iconic mad smile on his face, looking at No.19, said "The guy Kakarot is not good, I''ll let Vegeta deal with you now!" Although this guy didn''t want to admit it, he felt that Goku was defeated because of a heart attack. Get angry, after all, he is a hot person on the outside.


    No.19 looked at Vegeta with a sneer, reached out and flicked the golden earrings on her ears, and said: "Vegeta, I have already figured out your fighting skills. Your strength can''t beat me!"


    "A boastful idiot! You are just a guy who can only use the device in your hand to absorb other people''s anger. Just pay attention to the device in your hand, you are a complete waste! And I think you collected it. Data, it should be when I dealt with Broly two years ago! Idiot! You can collect my data, but you can''t predict my growth! Drink it!"


    Whether it¡¯s because of Goku or simply because it¡¯s not pleasing to see this robot, Vegeta used all of his power at the beginning of the battle. After transforming into a super Saiyan, Vegeta¡¯s whole body muscles There was also some swelling, and the golden air rushed straight into the sky, making the sky changed because of Vegeta''s air!


    "You artificial humans don''t seem to feel pain, this is really lucky!"


    Vegeta''s mouth showed an indifferent grin, and then burst into a roar. Her figure turned into golden lightning and rushed in front of No. 19, and his powerful fist hit No. 19''s white face severely!


    It should be because of the butterfly effect caused by Naruto. The strength of No.19 is stronger than that in the original plot, and it is also stronger than the mechanical Frieza, but it is far inferior to Kevlar''s final transformation, which should be in the early 200 million level. , And Vegeta and Goku¡¯s fighting power are equal, if they all break out, the fighting power will be close to 400 million, and the power will far exceed No. 19!


    Vegeta didn''t have the viral heart disease. Under the full outbreak, No. 19''s body flew out immediately, and his back slammed into a hill, instantly turning that hill into dust!


    "It was so arrogant just now! Are you so capable?!"


    Vegeta rushed into the dust of the collapsed hill, condensed the golden energy on her right hand, turned her palm into a sharp and invincible hand knife, and slashed down towards No. 19''s hands!


    "Damn it! Watch me absorb your breath!"


    "If you have the ability, just absorb it!"


    No. 19 has a big temper, Vegeta''s temper is even bigger. Seeing that No. 19 wants to absorb his anger, without avoiding the device in his hand, he cuts down on No. 19 with a knife!


    boom!!


    Vegeta''s power is so powerful, and the speed is too fast, it has far surpassed the absorption speed of No.19, and he completely destroyed No.19''s hands in one move, then grabbed the obnoxious white fat man and threw him severely. To the sky!


    "Go to hell! Big Bang attack!!"


    Chapter 96-Finally Awakened!Gemini Robots No. 17 and No. 18!


    Dr. Gro really took great pains to kill Wukong. Not only Wukong, but also the data of all the powerful people around him were collected. Even in the battle on Namek, Dr. Gro also collected intelligence. !


    But intelligence is intelligence after all. It is only stored in the computer with the two numbers ''1'' and ''0''. Just as Vegeta said, Dr. Gro was able to collect their information, but he couldn''t predict it. Their growth!


    Wukong suffered a heart attack. It took a long time to fight the fat man when he was fighting on the 19th. However, Vegeta was not affected by the disease, and his fighting power was far better than that of the robot on the 19th. From the beginning, he was completely abused. Hit the 19th!


    "Damn it! I didn''t expect Vegeta''s combat effectiveness to increase so much!"


    Dr. Gro was shocked and had to admit his miscalculation. He underestimated the power of the Saiyan, even the improved No. 19 is not Vegeta''s opponent at all!


    Seeing that the 19th is about to be destroyed by Vegeta, Dr. Gro will not be sad. Anyway, he is just a human being, but before the 19th dies, it can also play a role!


    Dr. Gro used the built-in computer in his body to issue a compulsory command to the body of No. 19. No. 19 was completely controlled by Dr. Gro, so he could not resist the compulsory order. No. 19''s body was opened immediately and there were two things in it. Before Vegeta''s big bang attack hit No. 19, he flew out of No. 19 and merged into Dr. Gro''s body!


    That is the computer chip and energy storage device in No. 19''s body. Simply put, No. 19''s brain and energy supply. Without these two things, No. 19 is just an empty shell, even if it is completely destroyed by Vegeta. There is nothing to be a pity.


    After Dr. Groo absorbed the No. 19 computer chip and energy storage device, his body began to change. The original thin old man became a little taller and his body became a lot fatter. In addition to his original appearance, It''s also slightly showing the appearance of No. 19!


    Vegeta is not so easy to be fooled. She saw the appearance of Dr. Gro just absorbing the computer chip of No. 19, and she immediately sneered and looked at Dr. Gro, who had become more ugly, and said: "After all, the clown is just a clown No matter what you do, it is impossible to defeat my Vegeta!"


    The cyborg is not angry, even after Dr. Gro has absorbed the No. 19 computer chip and energy storage device. From the outside, it is impossible to see how much Dr. Gro''s strength has increased.


    Dr. Gro sneered, looked at Vegeta with extremely provocative eyes, and said, "Then you Saiyan prince have the courage to catch my trick?"


    "Just pick it up! But you''re just a scumbag!"


    A smirk of conspiracy flashed in Dr. Gro''s eyes, and his stronger body immediately rushed towards Vegeta. The speed was almost the same as that of Vegeta!


    boom!!


    Because of the wrong estimation of Dr. Gro''s power, Vegeta never thought that after only absorbing the No. 19 chip and energy storage device, this guy would be able to rise to the point of his own strength, and suddenly he did not guard against being trapped. Dr. Luo flew out with one move!


    However, Vegeta has been in endless battles since she was a child, and her combat experience is definitely above that of Dr. Gro. She quickly stabilized her body and touched the place where Dr. Gro''s abdomen was hit, her face looked hideous!!


    "Damn it!!"


    Vegeta¡¯s pride has been severely hit. Now he is not fighting for peace, but for his self-esteem. He stepped heavily on the ground and cracked the ground with one foot, and his body flew like a storm arrow. Shoot out!

 976 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 976

    "Super Energy Cannon!!!"


    Dr. Gro waited for Vegeta to rush straight up like this early in the morning, gathering all the energy in the holes where his hands were originally used to absorb energy. These two holes became muzzles for emitting energy, huge energy pillars. Sweeping towards Vegeta instantly!


    "Vegeta be careful!!"


    boom!!


    Dr. Gro¡¯s huge energy cannon with a full blow made countless smoke and dust fly high in the sky. The visibility is lower than any sandstorm. It is impossible to see exactly what happened with the naked eye. With the cover of this explosion, Grid Dr. Luo fled immediately!


    This was originally Dr. Gro''s plan. Based on the information collected before, Dr. Gro also knew that Vegeta was arrogant and could not stand his provocation. Then he took the opportunity to attack Vegeta, create chaos, and then escape through the chaos.


    After Dr. Gro absorbed the No. 19 chip and energy storage device, his power was almost the same as Vegeta. With his ability to absorb energy, he might be able to defeat Vegeta, but he had to face other things. Strong enemy!


    In the current situation, in fact, Edith, Goku, Vegeta and Piccolo have similar combat effectiveness, but Seleba and Naruto must be far better than them. Even Dr. Groo has no chance of winning at all. , Immediately turned and escaped!


    "Damn it! Unexpectedly, their power has increased so much! Now they can only turn on the 17th and the 18th!"


    If possible, Dr. Gro really doesn¡¯t want to open the two artificial humans. Although their strength is much stronger than their own, they are all artificial humans transformed by Dr. Gro using living humans. , So they still retain their previous consciousness. No matter what Dr. Groo does, it is impossible to completely erase their previous consciousness. Therefore, No. 17 and No. 18 did not obey Dr. Gro''s order. They almost had Groo before. Doctor kill!


    Now that Dr. Gro has no retreat, the strength of Naruto and their fighters has increased far beyond Dr. Gro''s calculations, and he has to turn on the two extremely dangerous robots!


    Because Dr. Gro itself does not have qi, and he has a device to absorb energy, he cannot be hit with qigong waves, and there are complex terrains everywhere here. As long as Dr. Gro does not fly high in the sky, there will be no one. Can find him!


    Dr. Gro rushed to his research institute as fast as he could without using the dance technique!


    After entering the old-fashioned digital code on the code lock at the door, the two heavy iron doors opened to both sides, and Dr. Groo immediately flew into his research institute!


    The interior of Dr. Gro¡¯s research institute fits the image of a Frankenstein research institute. There are strange wires and strange devices with unknown functions everywhere. The whole research institute is very dark, with only some weak light, and some dark things can be seen. Corner, but can''t see the whole picture of the whole institute!


    Dr. Gro stretched out his hand and took down something that looked like a remote control hung on the wall, and the lights inside the institute brightened, revealing the interior of the institute.


    Standing on the wall are several things that look like incubation chambers, all marked with numbers. The two incubation chambers ''20'' and ''19'' are open, which represent Dr. Gro himself and the fat white man. Cyborg No. 19, and beside it, are the two cultivation chambers ''17'' and ''18'' that have been sealed for a long time.


    Dr. Gro''s eyes were extremely gloomy, and his left hand was holding the remote control tightly. This was his last resort to save his life. With a heavy step, Dr. Gro finally walked to the two unopened cultivation chambers.


    "If I can, I really don''t want to unblock these two guys, but when things have reached this point, there is no choice!"


    Dr. Gro knew that this was almost a bet on his life, but he had no choice but to open the training cabin on the left, the door slowly opened, and a black-haired young man wearing a black T-shirt walked out of it.


    "Are you awake, number 17?"


    No. 17 was originally a normal young man. After being captured by Dr. Gro and transformed into a humanoid, he had a strong hatred for Dr. Gro. So he always wanted to kill Dr. Gro. After waking up again, No. 17 saw it. With the remote control in Dr. Gro''s hand, he didn''t have any impulse this time, with a smile on his face, and said, "Good morning, Dr. Gro."


    "No. 17, are you saying hello to me?"


    "Of course, you are the father of my life." 17th said that even he himself felt sick, but Dr. Groo held a remote control that could stop his body completely, and didn''t want to be sealed again. 17 can only bear it temporarily.


    Although the word on the 17th cannot be completely trusted by Dr. Gro, at any rate, he relaxed a little and said, "It looks like it should be completed, so I will release the 18th."


    No. 18 is No. 17''s twin sister, who was also captured by Dr. Gro and transformed into a humanoid. Her strength is almost the same as that of her brother No. 17, and her face is very similar, but her hair is short and blond, and she is blond. The beauty.


    No. 18 got No. 17''s eyes and saw the emergency stop remote control in Dr. Gro''s hand, so he didn''t act rashly. Like No. 17, he showed respect for Dr. Gro.


    "Hello, Dr. Gro."


    "Even you say hello to me, so it looks okay!"


    Dr. Gro is completely relieved at this time. As long as the two people¡¯s previous consciousness as humans are completely wiped out, they will become artificial people who completely obey their orders, and as long as they have their power, the outside enemy does not need it. I''m scared.


    "Big Bang Attack!!"


    Just when Dr. Groo just unblocked the 17th and 18th, Vegeta¡¯s roar with endless anger came from outside, and at the same time a blue light completely blasted the entrance of the institute. They had already Chase all!


    Dr. Gro is quite confident about the power of No. 17 and No. 18. Now Dr. Gro, who thinks that they have completely obeyed him, also smiled and said, "You are too late. No. 17 and No. 18 have been activated. You can never defeat their power!"


    Naruto glanced at the siblings on the 17th and the 18th, then looked at Dr. Gro mockingly, and said, "I think you should worry about yourself first, old man!"


    "What did you say?! On the 17th, go get him..."


    boom!!


    The answer to Dr. Gro was the hand knife of No. 17, grabbing the moment Dr. Gro was distracted by Naruto¡¯s words, No. 17 cut off Dr. Gro¡¯s hand with one move, and then kicked the damn emergency stop remote. Stepped to pieces!


    "He was right, old man! I don''t want to be stopped again!"


    Chapter 97-The terrifying power under the cute smile, the strength of the 18th!


    On the 17th, there is only hatred but no respect for Dr. Gro. Although Dr. Gro¡¯s transformation has given No. 17 great strength and immortal life, he would rather not have such a transformation. He would rather just be an ordinary person. All right!


    However, No. 17''s wish is impossible to realize. Even the Shenlong cannot make No. 17 and No. 18 return to normal humans!


    Knowing that he couldn''t change back to what he was like, No.17''s hatred for Dr. Gro was burning wildly. After ruining the damn remote control, No.17 and No.18 stopped disguising and looked at with an indifferent smile. Dr. Gro with a horrified look!


    "No. 17...1, No. 18! You, you..."


    "Tsk tusk tusk...it''s a pity, Dr. Gro, this damn controller is broken, you can''t stop us."


    No. 18 spread out his hands with a mocking expression, and then wandered around in this research institute. The last time she and No. 17 were awakened, they planned to kill Dr. Gro, but he used the controller to stop it. They were put back in the training cabin, and they were not unblocked again until today, speaking of them, they haven''t seen what Dr. Gro''s research institute looks like.


    "Dad," Edith stood next to Naruto, looking at the institute with strange eyes, walking around like visiting, and said: "They have no will to fight." Is it the new cyborg? It feels really different from the previous one."


    "The previous No. 19 was a purely mechanical humanoid. There is no emotion but obedience. These two should be transformed from human beings, so it still retains the thought of being a human."


    Naruto has seen Dragon Ball before, so he knows the past of No. 17 and No. 18, but at this time, as a reasoning, both of these brothers and sisters gave him a surprised look. The same blonde No. 18 flirted. His own blonde hair said: "Naruto Uzumaki, I didn''t expect you to know our cyborgs quite well, and they are more handsome than the data."


    The 18th is probably reserved for human feelings. Although it is not a lady character at all, although she has eternal life and the great power to easily destroy the earth, she is like a girl with quite bold personality at this time. Like a man who has a good opinion of himself, his bi-colored eyes cast a wink at Naruto, which instantly made the eyes of the two women around Naruto very bad.


    Naruto scratched his cheek. Although the bodies of the two people in front of him had become artificial humans, they still maintained their hearts as human beings. In this case, they are still individuals who exist as human beings. This is what they are. The siblings are completely different from other human beings.


    On the 18th, she gave Naruto a wink, mainly because she maintained the character of a normal young girl. Some naughty things were not really interesting to Naruto. Seeing Sai Liba and Edith After the extremely bad eyes, No.18 moved her blond hair quite badly, and continued to visit the institute at will!


    No. 17 and No. 18 did not do anything for the time being. Others just watched it first. It was Dr. Gro, but he was sweating profusely because of the random walk of No. 17 and No. 18. He also retained human emotions, and his heart was full. It is the fear of death!


    In addition to preventing the aging of the artificial human body, the training cabins on the 18th and 17th can also repair the damage of the body. On the 18th, they, including the 19th and Dr. Gro¡¯s own training cabins, are all standing on the wall. On the side, but it happened that there was a training cabin, which was placed horizontally in the middle of the research institute, which was extremely abrupt. The numbers marked on the outside of the training cabin indicated that the number 16 inside should be a human being.


    "Robot No. 16? Dr. Gro, is this energy-infinite like us?" No. 18 looked at Dr. Gro in time. Her smile is realistic. She is now playing games because of her consciousness. Resisting Dr. Gro''s order, he was not enthusiastic about the order he gave to kill Monkey King, whether it was No. 17 or No. 18.


    No. 18 sat on the No. 16 cultivation cabin, tapped the door of the cultivation cabin rhythmically with his fingers, and said: ¡°But the type seems to be different from ours. The body looks like it is very big. Is it different?"


    Dr. Gro''s complexion changed drastically, and he shouted, "Don''t touch him! Number 18! Don''t touch Number 16!"


    "You guy, you''re so noisy!"


    No.17 took out his ears impatiently, a whip kick instantly broke Dr. Gro¡¯s neck, and then took his head, saying: ¡°No.18, since he doesn¡¯t want us to open No.16, then Open it in front of him!"


    "That''s a good idea."


    No. 18 showed a terrible smile. In front of Dr. Gro, he reached out and pressed the door button of the No. 16 training cabin. The white hatch opened, revealing No. 16 inside, a tall man with a green body. A burly man in armor!

 977 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 977

    "Is this number 16? It doesn''t seem to be special."


    Because he has become a humanoid, even though Dr. Gro''s head has been separated from his body, he did not die. At this time, he saw the activated No. 16 and immediately snarled, and roared: "No. 17! No. 18 All of you can''t die! Sharu has already started! None of you will end well!!!"


    "Hey, I know, I see." On the 17th, he didn''t take Dr. Gro''s words to heart at all. He had listened to the old man''s voice and threw Dr. Gro''s head into the sky, and then a Qigong bomb took Dr. Gro Completely destroyed!


    Speaking of it, the 16th should be the most special human being for Dr. Gro. Dr. Gro was a scientist in the Red Ribbon Legion before. He has a son who is a senior officer in the Red Ribbon Legion. Wukong was killed when he destroyed the Red Ribbon Legion, and No. 16 was a humanoid created by Dr. Gro based on his son''s appearance.


    Because of the longing for his son, Dr. Gro gave No. 16 considerable power and terrifying explosive power, and its strength was much higher than that of No. 17 and No. 18. However, Dr. Gro was worried that No. 16 would be fighting. It was damaged in the middle, so when he was made, he was endowed with a kind and gentle character. As a result, the 16th resisted Dr. Gro''s order to kill Monkey King and was sealed up, so Dr. Gro was considered a failure!


    No. 16 is the most old-fashioned man-made man, that is, a pure robot. His artificial intelligence program was also written by Dr. Gro. It is destined that his kind personality will not change, and he has no interest in fighting, even if he is full of enemies. No desire to fight!


    Naruto moved his neck and looked at No. 17 and No. 18, who showed comforting expressions because of the death of Dr. Groo, and said: "Your matter is solved, but can you talk to me about the trouble? We seem to have already I''ve been ignored for a long time."


    No. 18 turned around, with one hand on his hips, and said: "Why, do you want to fight us? I don''t care, but if you accidentally leave a scar on your handsome face, then I But it will be sad."


    "I feel like I have been molested..."


    The corners of Naruto¡¯s mouth twitched crazily. This feeling is a bit long-lost. The last time Naruto had this weird feeling of being molested by a woman was when he was facing Fujiko, to be honest, it feels... pretty good of.


    boom!!


    Vegeta, who was previously injured by Dr. Gro, was already very depressed. At this time, he immediately transformed into a Super Saiyan, bursting out with all his strength, and rushing towards the three cyborgs in one breath!


    "I will solve all three of you!!"


    Vegeta seized the opportunity and immediately launched an attack on the cyborgs, so that Naruto and the others had no chance to take a shot. Looking at the prince of Saiyan who was obviously over-excited, Naruto spread his hands and said: "I knew it would be like this for a long time, but it''s okay. Let''s see how powerful these three cyborgs are."


    "That''s right, after all, these guys are not angry. We all know Vegeta''s strength. We should probably estimate their strength through Vegeta''s strength. If Vegeta loses, then they can defeat them. Only me and Naruto."


    At this time, Seleba''s mind is all about fighting. At this time, she is not in the mood to be jealous. Her black eyes are fixed on Vegeta and the 18th battle. To be honest, she doesn''t like Beiji. tower.


    After Dr. Gro absorbed the power of No. 19 before, his strength was already comparable to Vegeta. Although it was a sneak attack afterwards, No. 17 cut off Dr. Gro''s body with a hand knife, and his combat power was definitely more than that of Dr. Gro. , Vegeta''s odds of winning are actually quite low!


    "Well, it''s true. Although it will take some time, I will play with you for a while."


    "Damn woman! Say yes first, I won''t be merciful just because my opponent is a woman!"


    "Let''s wait for you to beat me before saying this!"


    "Drink!"


    Vegeta''s golden air exploded violently, and her fists and feet hit No. 18''s body mercilessly like a violent storm.No. 18 is an artificial human. Even when fighting, there is no fluctuation in his body, and his expression is unchanged, but the speed is amazing. It actually blocks all the attacks of Vegeta now, and the defense is dripping. !


    Vegeta supported the ground with her hands, rotated her body, and kicked the No. 18 face fiercely!


    On the 18th, he immediately retracted his hand to defend, and caught Vegeta''s kick with just one hand, then grabbed Vegeta''s foot and threw him away fiercely!


    "The power is too weak!"


    Chapter 98-The ultimate flash is invalid!The amazing strength of the 18th!


    Why don''t the clothes be more torn?


    Because it is already an artificial human, although the 18th still maintains the characteristics of a human body, the strength, strength, speed, and explosiveness of the body are all better than the current Vegeta!


    That slender arm completely sealed Vegeta''s attack with one hand, and there was no leakage at all. From the beginning to the end, No. 18''s expression did not change at all, always carrying that faint smile!


    On the 18th, there is no intention to laugh at Vegeta, but in Vegeta¡¯s view, this woman who is far beyond his imagination simply looks down on him, and her mood becomes very bad. She sneered: "The object is a puppet doll. I don¡¯t know if one punch will work, but I¡¯ll just dismember you! I¡¯m going to make you never laugh, robot, just laugh as much as possible while you are still alive!"


    "Then you can try it out."


    "Big Bang Attack!!"


    The powerful gas bomb was condensed in Vegeta''s hands, and then flew at the limit of speed to the number 18 who smiled in front of him. The number 18 is different from Dr. Gro''s model and cannot absorb other people''s qi, but its speed is far away. A robot surpassing the type of Dr. Gro, even after Dr. Gro has absorbed the computer chip of No. 19, it is completely incomparable. No. 18 easily dodges Vegeta¡¯s big bang attack. The explosion, which had destroyed the mountain in half, could not swept over her body, and fell behind No.18 lightly.


    "It seems that your actions are more agile than I expected."


    "It''s okay, because you probably haven''t used all your strength from just now to now. Such an attack can be avoided even by Dr. Groo before."


    "Huh! If I use my full strength, this earth will be completely destroyed in an instant!"


    "Oh, that''s it." No. 18 seemed to be a little surprised, but no other emotions were seen, and said: "Actually, I didn''t use all my strength, do you know?"


    "Huh! If this is the case, I advise you to use your full strength to deal with me and be smart, otherwise you will regret it!"


    "Well, I will satisfy you."


    The voice of No. 18 is still the same as before. Although he is laughing, his tone is very relaxed and there is no obvious emotional ups and downs. Seeing Vegeta who is ready, No. 18 immediately rushes towards Vegeta!


    The speed that No. 18 suddenly showed was much faster than before. Even if Vegeta had concentrated all his attention, he couldn''t keep up with the speed of No. 18. Before he could make a defensive posture, he was hit by No. 18''s body, head-to-head. The hard hit caused Vegeta''s forehead to shed some blood, but there was nothing at all on the 18th. It seems that even if it is physical strength, the artificial man is far better than the current Vegeta!


    The blood from his forehead flowed into Vegeta''s face and into his eyes, making Vegeta''s sight become blood red. The smiling blond woman in front of him made Vegeta feel angry!


    "Damn it!"


    Boom!!


    The two moves completely gave up the defensive attack. Vegeta''s heavy punch and No. 18''s knee bump focused on each other at the same time. No. 18''s complexion remained unchanged, but Vegeta''s body was really hit by a terrifying blow, with a big mouth. Zhang, the color of pain completely appeared on Vegeta''s face, and her body gradually fell uncontrollably!


    For No. 18, she doesn¡¯t mean to fight. For Dr. Gro¡¯s order to kill Monkey King, No. 18 is also unwilling to accept, but as a human being, they have to set a goal for themselves. After all, they They are immortal. If there is nothing to do, it would be boring. To put it simply, they are just idle and nothing to do.


    With a single finger, No. 18 gently supported Vegeta, who had fallen gradually because of her heavy blow. Such an action was simply endless humiliation to Vegeta. In extreme anger, she used her elbow. Hit the cute face of No. 18 fiercely!


    boom!!


    No. 18''s complexion remained unchanged, and Vegeta was easily blown away with a single stroke, completely submerged in the nearby hill.


    Naruto squeezed his chin and watched the battle between No. 18 and Vegeta with interest. After Vegeta was hit by No. 18, he finally spoke.


    "Seliba, what do you think?"


    Celiba is not as relaxed as Naruto, and the strength of the cyborg surpassed her imagination, saying: "It''s very strong, whether it is speed, strength, or even the strength of the body is far better than Vegeta, if she If she used her full strength from the beginning, Vegeta should be dead now, and after playing for so long, her speed and strength have not been weakened. It seems that she is not the type to absorb other people''s anger."


    "Well... eyes open!"


    Naruto opened his eyes suddenly, and blue veins appeared around his eyes. Under this unique power, he could pass through any obstacles and clearly see all the internal structures of the 18th body!


    Although No. 18 is a human being, it is true that she is a type transformed from a human, so she is not without feeling, but the upper limit of pain tolerance far exceeds that of normal humans. Because she retains human feelings, she is stared by Naruto. With the feeling of being completely seen through, No.18 concealed her body a little uncomfortably.


    With Seriba here, Naruto didn''t have the guts to really do anything H to other women. He was really just looking at the internal structure of the 18th body.


    "There is an energy furnace in her body, which is constantly producing energy, so it should be of unlimited energy type, and the other two are the same."


    "Infinite? This is really troublesome." Even Celiba, knowing this, couldn''t help scratching her cheek in trouble, "Her all strength should be about the same as mine, but if you count it, With unlimited energy, that is to say, I am definitely not as strong as her in terms of physical strength. If I can''t solve the battle in a short time, I will be in trouble after my qi drops."


    "This is indeed a big problem..."


    Naruto also followed Selaba¡¯s words to express his emotions, but in fact, even if the three people on the 16th, the 17th and the 18th are added together, Naruto alone is enough to deal with, after all, even if their strength is increased It looks far inferior to the original Broly, but the biggest problem should be Sharu!

 978 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 978

    Because of the butterfly effect caused by himself, how powerful Sharu will become, Naruto is completely uncertain, anyway, it must be far more than Naruto''s current strength, that''s right!


    Although the Saiyans do not have the ability to recover themselves like the Namekians, the Saiyans are far more tenacious than the Namekians. Although the entire body is shot into the hill, Vegeta He appeared in front of the 18th again soon.


    "Do you want to continue fighting?"


    "What a nonsense!"


    "Hey, really ambitious."


    No. 18 sighed lightly. She couldn''t understand Vegeta''s burning desire to fight and never extinguished. She didn''t have much interest in fighting, and it was just a game at this time.


    The speed of No. 18 was full, without any fluctuations in his body, and flew in front of him at a speed far surpassing Vegeta, hitting Vegeta into the air with one move, and then the figure immediately caught up!


    Vegeta forcibly stabilized her body in mid-air, turned over in mid-air, stepped on a rock next to her feet, immediately turned back, and hit No. 18 in the abdomen with a fist, and then When No. 18''s body paused slightly, the heavy punches of both hands hit No. 18''s back with all his strength!!


    boom!


    Even if the opponent was a woman, Vegeta was completely merciless, letting No. 18''s body quickly fall towards the ground, and then Vegeta condensed all his qi on his hands!


    "Take it! Damnable woman!!"


    "Damn! He wants to use that trick again!"


    Seeing Vegeta¡¯s posture now, Naruto couldn¡¯t help but explode. It¡¯s because Vegeta¡¯s move was too powerful and it was not a completely controllable one. So if you use it like this, you will The environment has a very big impact, even if they are watching the battle, they will also be affected!


    woo woo woo woo¡­¡­


    Naruto was holding a super loudspeaker that he didn''t know how to change from, and Edith next to him, and his dad who jumped the cord, sounded an emergency alarm with his mouth!


    "Ultimate flash alert! Everyone please evacuate as soon as possible! Repeat! Ultimate flash alert! Everyone please evacuate as soon as possible!"


    "Ultimate flash!!"


    Vegeta didn''t have the joking mood of Naruto, condensing all his qi together, emitting a dazzling golden light, this is also Vegeta''s strongest move today!Under the destruction of this ultimate flash, the earth shattered one after another, the powerful golden energy pillar had infinite power, and the huge golden energy completely enveloped the 18th!


    "Oops!!"


    boom!!


    Vegeta''s strength far exceeds that of the computer on the 18th, and the data entered by Dr. Groo, now the power of this ultimate flash surpasses the imagination of the 18th. Without doing her best, the 18th has no time to hide. Open, the figure is completely swallowed by Vegeta''s ultimate flash!


    "Ha...ha...ha..."


    With the strongest ultimate flash, Vegeta has almost exhausted all her strength, her breathing has been completely uncontrollable, but looking at the center of the explosion, there is still a smile on her face.


    "It should be dead like this! This wicked woman..."


    The strength of No. 18 is too strong, even Vegeta now feels unusual hardship, betting all his power on the strongest ultimate flash, but as long as he can defeat No. 18, then everything is fine.


    "Hu Zhen really scared me to death."


    The voice of the woman in the smoke of the explosion made Vegeta''s eyes widened in disbelief. Naruto waved his hand, and then sent a hurricane to completely blow away the smoke and dust from the explosion, revealing the humanoid No. 18 that was still not dead inside. .


    At this time, a blue protective shield appeared next to No. 18, that is, the power of this protective shield, which blocked most of Vegeta¡¯s ultimate flash. However, judging from the damaged clothing on No. 18, Vegeta The ultimate flash is not completely ineffective.


    Naruto looked at the way No. 18 was at this time, and couldn''t help but muttered in a low voice:''Why don''t you show more?''


    Naruto''s thoughts are nasty, but Vegeta''s heart is full of shock, because his strongest attack is still unable to defeat this woman, which makes Vegeta''s self-esteem once again a huge setback!


    On the 18th, she tore off her tattered jacket, wearing only a black top, looking at Vegeta in the air, and said: "It seems that you don''t have much strength, but you actually broke my clothes. I can''t let you go so easily!"


    boom!


    The power of No. 18 did not decay at all, and instantly appeared beside Vegeta, swept through, and easily kicked off Vegeta''s left hand!


    Under the terrifying power of No. 18, Super Saiyan Vegeta... completely defeated!


    Chapter 99-Secrets of the Institute Underground!Sharu, the monster with all the power!


    The cyborgs have unlimited energy. Even if they use wheels to fight, they just take their own humiliation. Vegeta is easily defeated by the 18th, so even if Edith and Pic go up, it will be of no use. Seleba can only barely deal with it. If one of the 17th and the 18th is to defeat these cyborgs, Naruto must take action.


    After defeating Vegeta on the 18th, her face remained the same as before. She was not keen on it at all, and although opening the protective cover would consume a lot of energy, because of the energy furnace in the body, the energy on the 18th is absolutely infinite Endless, with unlimited physical strength, he didn''t feel exhausted at all, but turned his gaze to the remaining fighters.


    "Are you guys coming to fight too?"


    Celiba, Edith and Piccoon all turned their eyes to Naruto at the same time, apparently asking him to make a decision. Naruto shrugged and said: "There will be opportunities after the fight. Let''s forget it today, I see. You don¡¯t really want to fight, right."


    "Yeah," No.18 tugged at the tattered clothes on her body, "I want to find a piece of clothing more than fighting. This piece of clothing is ugly."


    "what?"


    Except for the already known Naruto, everyone was surprised at the character of the humanoid in front of them. They were completely different from the opponents they had encountered before. Although they had very powerful power, they were quite pure. Heart, this is very peculiar.


    "Then goodbye."


    No. 18 waved her hand, she couldn''t see how she was fighting with Vegeta just now. Although in the battle, No. 18''s body was only damaged in clothes and some dust, but she kept a normal human girl. She really likes to dress up. The clothes she wears make No. 18 very dissatisfied. Now she would rather find a place to change into beautiful clothes.


    Naruto turned around and was about to leave. Suddenly, he thought of something, stretched out his hand and nodded in the air, and then threw something to No. 18.


    "By the way, this is for you."


    No. 18 reached out and took it, and found that it was actually a necklace. The part of the chain was white with a blue jewel hanging. No. 18 could not tell what the gem was. In short, it was blue and transparent, and the color was very clear. It''s pretty pretty.


    "Why are you giving me this?"


    "It''s nothing, just keep it. If you encounter danger in the future, inject energy into this necklace, I will save you."


    Although No. 18 could not understand what Naruto meant, she had a straightforward character. She put a finger through the necklace, and after turning it twice, she grabbed it in the palm of her hand and said, "Thank you."


    On the 18th, he accepted Naruto''s necklace, and then left happily. It was so cool that he was not sloppy at all.


    The two sides did not intend to continue fighting. Except for the battle between Vegeta and the 18th, the first meeting between Naruto and the cyborg was over. After they left on the 18th, Vegeta ate it. After the fairy bean, the arm that had been kicked off by No. 18 immediately returned to its original state. Without a word, he flew away and quickly disappeared into Naruto''s eyes.


    Naruto squeezed his chin with a slight smile in his eyes, and said, "It seems that Vegeta is hurting her self-esteem."


    "Of course, with Vegeta¡¯s pride, if I lose to me, it¡¯s because I became a Super Saiyan before him. He wouldn¡¯t be like that, but he lost to a man. Man, for Vegeta, that is simply an unacceptable shame."


    Edith looked at the golden aura that disappeared that day, and shook her head as if she was so mature, and said, "I really can''t understand Vegeta''s thoughts."


    Boom!


    Naruto punched Edith on the head neither lightly nor heavily, and said, "Don''t look so deep, you''re just a 13-year-old girl, don''t be an old-fashioned tone!"


    "cut!"


    Edith gave Naruto a white glance, her short black hair swaying with her head, her expression slightly charming.


    Pamperedly stretched out his big hand and rubbed his daughter''s head. Naruto finally turned serious, saying: "Edith, you and Pick will go to the West Capital to wait for me, me and Celie Ba still has something to investigate. If there is any change in Wukong''s body, he will notify me immediately, and I will rush over."

 979 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 979

    Both Piccolo and Edith are smart people, and they should have guessed what Naruto and Seleba are going to investigate, so they nodded.


    "I understand."


    Goku suffered a heart attack. After Vegeta''s defeat to the 18th, his self-esteem was hit and he left alone. Naruto and the others were temporarily divided into two ways. Edith and Pic went directly to the West Capital, while Naruto and Sai Liba went to the original location of Dr. Groo''s research institute. Now it has been affected by the battle between Vegeta and No. 18, and it has become a ruin!


    Because I was afraid of destroying something important, I couldn''t directly bomb the ruins with gas bombs. Fortunately, Naruto had more hands. The golden chakra turned into a dozen arms, quickly clearing the rubble of the ruins.


    Celaba held her arms and waited for Naruto to clean up the rubble from the ruins. At the same time, she was constantly thinking about artificial humans. She couldn''t help but said, "You really care too much, Dr. Gro The thing about the humanoid named Sharu that I said before he died."


    Naruto continued to manipulate his Chakra arm to remove the rubble and debris from the ruins, and gradually cleared a road to the institute, saying: "Yes, what Dr. Groo said before his death really made me a little worried. If the humanoid named Sharu has the power to kill No. 17 and No. 18, then he must not be ignored."


    "The necklace you gave to No. 18 is also to prevent this. It also has your spatial coordinates."


    "Bingo, right answer!"


    "Then why don''t you give it to the 17th?"


    "amount¡­¡­"


    "I knew it! Pervert!"


    Seleba''s contemptuous eyes made Naruto scratch her cheek, but fortunately, Seleba''s current head is mainly thinking about artificial people. The 17th and the 18th are so powerful, then the Sharu''s The strength is even more unpredictable. Because of the existence of unknown powerful enemies, Selaba is not in that mood to be too jealous now.


    boom!


    Naruto finally cleared away all the debris covering the ruins of Dr. Gro¡¯s Institute, revealing a hole with stairs leading to the ground. Naruto and Celiba looked at each other, and they flew one after another. Into the hole.


    The internal structure of the underground cave is not complicated. After going down the stairs, walking more than ten meters forward is a huge iron gate. The iron gate is not locked. It opens with a push. After turning on the light switch on the iron gate, the grid Dr. Luo''s most important research room was finally revealed.


    The research room is mainly a supercomputer, and there is also a glass culture chamber, which should have been filled with green culture fluid, and has been cultivating the creature in it, but now that creature has been released and has completely dried up from the ground. Judging from the traces, it should have been released for some time.


    "Is this the place to nurture Sharu?"


    "It looks like it should be."


    Naruto walked to the supercomputer and tapped twice. Fortunately, Dr. Gro thinks that no one can find it here, so there is no password set on the computer. Naruto can quickly retrieve the research data in the computer. , Everything about Sharu is presented in front of Naruto and Seleba.


    Seeing the string of text and information that popped out on the computer screen, Seleba''s face was very bad, and her tone was low, obviously suppressing her anger.


    "This Dr. Gro, actually collected our cells to make a biochemical man!"


    Sharu, in fact, is Robot No. 21, which is completely different from other robots. His body has no mechanical parts at all. Instead, he grew out of nothing, combining Seleba, Goku, Piccolo, and Frieza. , Kevira and their powerful warriors¡¯ cell fusion made biochemical humans, because Sharu has no mechanical devices in his body, so Dr. Gro can¡¯t control him, but Sharu¡¯s power is the strongest among all humanoids. One!


    Naruto kept tapping the keyboard, and the light of the screen shone on Naruto''s face, making him look strange.


    "From this research data, Sharu''s research plan started before Goku destroyed the Red Ribbon Legion, but it takes a long time to calculate the cells of these powerful people, so Dr. Groo once Abandoning Sharu¡¯s research and taking some important parts originally used to make Sharu to make No. 17 and No. 18."


    "In other words, the power of No. 17 and No. 18, which are made using part of Sharu''s parts, is enough to match me."


    "That''s what it means. Because the machine is incomplete, although Sharu has been successfully developed, if you want to get the strongest power, you still need to absorb the 17th and the 18th, which is to retrieve the originally used to develop him. Part of the machine."


    "That¡¯s the case. No wonder Dr. Gro said that the 17th and the 18th will definitely be killed by Sharu, because if Sharu is to become a complete body, he must absorb these two humanoids. If Sharu is really absorbed If you lose them, Sharu will definitely be stronger than No. 17 and No. 18 combined. At that time, it was really troublesome."


    Celiba rubbed her eyebrows, feeling that she really didn''t come here today. Although she found a lot of headaches, it was better than not understanding the situation.


    "This is not the only trouble. According to these research data, Sharu''s development should have been completed at least ten years later. However, starting from two years ago, Sharu''s development speed suddenly began to accelerate. As a result, Three months ago, Sharu had fully grown and left here. Now he should be hiding somewhere, while continuously absorbing human life energy, and then increasing his strength, ready to absorb the 17th and the 18th."


    "Two years ago?"


    Celiba keenly noticed this special time. If something earth-shattering happened on this planet two years ago, it could only be that!


    "You don''t want to say that Sharu still has Broly''s cells in his body!"


    "That''s it. Two years ago, Broly was injured and bleeds by us. Dr. Gro probably took the opportunity to get Broly''s cells and joined Sharu''s body together. Raleigh¡¯s cells were too strong, so he suppressed the cells of other fighters and balanced the power in these cells, so the development speed was accelerated suddenly. I think if he wants to make this guy a complete body, he His strength should be far better than Broly."


    The story of the cyborg has been completely chaotic due to the appearance of Naruto, and Sharu, who has obtained the cells of the legendary Super Saiyan Broly, when he becomes a complete body, his strength is absolutely the horror of the abyss of hell!


    Things gradually started out of control...


    Chapter 100-Number 18 falls into a trap!Arrived at the Temple of Heaven!


    "This is the most high-end clothes in your store?"


    No. 18 stood in front of the full-length mirror that could show her whole body, and looked at herself in the mirror with indifferent expression. After changing her clothes, she felt really...not as good as before.


    The style of the clothes is cowboy style. The top and the denim skirt are separate. It was originally good, but the shoulder part of the top is particularly high, which looks like the combat uniform that Vegeta wore when she first came to the earth. It looks a little weird in size 18.


    Wearing a cowboy hat, the poor owner of this clothing store stood aside and flattered: "Yes, it suits you very well."


    On the 18th, he glanced at the boss coldly, then looked at himself in the mirror, and said: "It sucks, but forget it, anyway, in rural areas like you, I can''t ask for anything, goodbye ."


    "Little... Miss, wait a minute! Pay!"


    That poor boss absolutely didn¡¯t read the almanac today, otherwise he would know that everything was wrong today. He thought it was difficult to make a business, but in the end he met someone like No. 18, although he kept the human heart, No. 18. Will not kill people like the future 18th, but it also affects the original heart because of the powerful force. Paying the bill honestly is definitely not what the 18th will do. After putting on the clothes, just go away. people.


    In fact, at the speed of No. 18, she can easily circle the earth without much time. If she was flying, she would not be able to go to the big city immediately in this small remote place, but on the 17th, she insisted on driving. Going slowly, until now, they are not too far away from Dr. Gro''s time.


    The car was also snatched randomly on the road. A small pink minivan. The sisters and brothers No. 17 and No. 18 were sitting in the front, while No. 16 was too burly and sat in the back compartment. The group of three robots appeared Very weird.


    Although the speed of the car is not bad, it seems too slow for the 18th. Dr. Gro''s research institute was originally in a very remote place. Now they are driving slowly, the scenery outside is all desolate. , No. 18 dragged his cheek with one hand and looked out the window, and said in an uncomfortable tone: "No. 17, do you have to waste time like this? If you use the dance technique, you can reach the city in no time."


    The personality is somewhat similar to that of my sister, but there are also differences. On the 17th, I really enjoy the fun of driving like this. He didn''t drive the car too fast, but only limited the speed up and down. He said with a smile: "It''s okay, that''s it. It¡¯s a waste of time to have fun."


    "Forget it, I''m too lazy to tell you."


    It is impossible for the 18th to fight with his younger brother. When there is no way of his fun, he is too lazy to continue wasting his saliva and touched his pocket. When changing clothes just now, the 18th did not forget to take it from his pocket. Take out that necklace.


    Although I don''t know what jewellery is, I don''t know whether it''s worth the money, but it''s pretty pretty. Now that it is really boring, No. 18 can look at this beautiful necklace to relieve boredom.


    The weather is a bit cloudy today, so the sun is not violent, but the gem in No. 18''s hand is still crystal clear, shining with blue light.


    "This gem is really beautiful, hey...what is it?"


    No. 18 looked at the gem in his hand, and felt that there were some golden light spots in the blue gem. After changing the angle, he could see the gold in the gem more clearly, but immediately, the beautiful face of No. 18 suddenly blushed. stand up.


    No. 16 and No. 17 are powerful humanoids. At this time, they felt the mood swings of No. 18. While driving, No. 17 looked at his sister strangely and said: "No. 18, what''s wrong with you?"


    "It''s nothing?"


    No. 18 turned his head out of the window a little uncomfortably, preventing No. 17 from seeing the fire on his face, and said: "You, you keep driving, No. 17."


    Although No. 17 feels strange, he is confident that nothing will happen to him with their strength. No. 16 is a person who talks very little, and he did not continue to question No. 18, but it made No. 18 a little bit less in his heart. awkward.


    Looking at the blue gem in his hand secretly again, even if it was the human body at this time, No.18 felt the throbbing in his heart.


    Naruto does have ambitions for No. 18, but at this time because his main energy is on Sharu, he doesn¡¯t have too much time to contact with No. 18, but it doesn¡¯t mean that he can¡¯t tease No. 18¡¯s heart. .


    That blue gem is actually Naruto¡¯s chakra crystal. Because of Naruto¡¯s pure power, the color of the gem is extremely clear and pure, and the golden light spots in it are made after changing the nature of the chakra. When it came out, the golden light spots combined to form a woman''s face, and that woman was naturally number 18.

 980 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 980

    Suzuki Jiroki might get angry after knowing it, but that has nothing to do with Naruto. Now he is thinking about artificial humans.


    Because Naruto has always lived in the West Capital, the universal capsule company here has almost become the best choice for soldiers to gather.


    Now Wukong is recuperating at the Universal Capsule Company, but viral heart disease is terminally ill in this era. Even the Universal Capsule Company with the highest technology on the planet is completely helpless and can only try to relieve Wukong''s pain.


    "father."


    When Naruto had just stepped into the range of the Universal Capsule Company with his first foot, a small figure on the back immediately fell into Naruto¡¯s arms, and his head arched and arched in Naruto¡¯s arms, like Like a pig.


    "What''s wrong, my sweetheart, do you miss dad?"


    The four-year-old Bra raised her head from Naruto''s arms, showing a cute smile, and said: "Well, Bra misses Dad so much."


    Little Bra is now changing teeth, so her speech leaks a bit, which makes her voice more lovely when she speaks. Naruto teased her cute little daughter. She felt a little depressed because of Sharu''s affairs. A lot of relief.


    Probably because they did not inherit the blood of Saiyans. Although Bra and Edith are both Naruto¡¯s daughters, Bra and her sister do not like fighting at all, but inherited part of Bouma¡¯s character. , Just like when Bouma was young, naughty and lively, likes to mischief, only four years old is a little magic star famous in the capital of the west, Bouma, Kiki and Lanqi have all been beaten by Boura, even Naruto. When Dao was in the hands of his daughter, but because this girl looked innocent every time she played a prank, everyone had no energy and there was no way to scold her.


    After teasing her cute baby, Naruto put Xiao Bra on the ground, reached out and patted her little head, and said, "Be good, Bra, go find your aunt Kiki, and dad is going to do something. Up."


    "Then dad tells a story to Bla at night."


    "Okay, Dad will tell you this evening."


    "The hook!"


    Although the matter of cyborgs cannot be delayed, Naruto will not mind squeezing out that little time to accompany his daughter. He made a contract with Bra. After Bra was satisfied with Naruto¡¯s promise, he bounced around. Jump to find the target of his prank.


    After parting with his little daughter, Naruto immediately went to find Bouma. Now, except for Vegeta and Goku, everyone else gathered here, and Bouma just opened the door of the ward and walked out. And took off the mask on his face.


    "Bouma, how is Goku''s situation?"


    Boomer took a sip of water, moisturized her dry throat, and then immediately said the bad situation.


    "Very bad. Goku¡¯s heart disease is very serious, because he turned into a Super Saiyan after the onset of the illness and overloaded his heart. So now the heart is almost unable to support it, although the virus has not spread. The rest of the body, but his heart is about to collapse. If this goes on, it should not last a few days."


    Wukong''s condition is beyond everyone''s imagination. Even Super Saiyans can''t overcome the ravages of the disease. Naruto sullen and said: "Bouma, can''t Wukong be replaced with a mechanical heart?"


    "The mechanical heart can only be used by ordinary people. If Wukong does not become a super Saiyan, as long as he raises his Qi, the mechanical heart will be broken and will not be able to hold, and everyone¡¯s physique is different. In such a short time, I couldn''t make a mechanical heart suitable for Wukong."


    So many troublesome things all happened together, Naruto also felt a very headache, rubbed his eyebrows, and said, "Forget it, I''ll take care of Wukong''s affairs, Bouma, you guys pack things quickly. Then go to the temple of the gods with me. I want to explain some things to you."


    "now?"


    "Well, that''s right, the earth is not safe now. The temple of the gods should be safe for the time being, and we will also practice there for a while, and we can take care of anything if we have anything."


    Bouma is not a little girl anymore. Although her behavior is not decisive and cruel, she trusts her husband completely. After hearing Naruto say this, she immediately starts to pack what she needs, and then everyone uses Naruto¡¯s The technique of Flying Thunder God has arrived at the Temple of Heaven that ordinary people cannot reach!


    Chapter 101-The Cultivation of the Temple of Heaven!Spiritual Time House!


    Because Sharu has now begun to act, according to the information Naruto and the others found in Dr. Gro, because the parts that were originally used to develop and manufacture Sharu were taken to make No. 17 and No. 18, Sharu¡¯s strength is still Not as good as the siblings, in order to defeat and absorb them, Sharu will definitely want to absorb a large amount of life energy from the earth''s people to enhance his strength.


    There is such a danger, and he can hide his aura so much that Naruto can''t find him. The monsters are dangling around on the earth. Naruto can''t worry that his women and children will stay on the earth again and leave them. All were brought to the Temple of Heaven.


    Qiqi is in charge of looking at Little Bra, and Lan Qi, fortunately she is now in blue hair, otherwise if she appeared here as blonde Lan Qi, she might suddenly take out two submachine guns to see if there are any valuables here. thing.


    Everyone else gathered around. Naruto, who had already become the leader of everyone, stood in the center, coughing twice, and said: "Now let''s talk about it, what everyone knows about artificial humans."


    "Dad, when Piccolo and I were going to the Western Capital, we met a very weird man-made on the way!"


    "Is it a green-skinned monster with a lot of human anger?"


    "Hey?" Naruto accurately described Sharu''s appearance, which made Edith and Bick both look surprised. Edith looked at Naruto in shock and said, "Dad, what are you doing? knew?"


    Naruto took out a universal capsule from the pocket of his clothes, pressed it and threw it on the ground. A computer was instantly transformed from the universal capsule. Naruto tapped it a few times and immediately recalled it from the computer. The required materials, which were copied from Dr. Gro''s research institute, are now shown in the form of 3D holographic images!


    "This is what Seriba and I found in Dr. Gro''s research institute before. The green artificial man is called Sharu. It is a biochemical man made from the cells of all powerful people. As long as he absorbs After the 17th and the 18th, he will become a complete body. At that time, his strength must be far more than I am now."


    Edith looked at the Sharu displayed on the 3D holographic projection, and compared it with the one they saw before. There was almost no difference in appearance, which made Edith also affirmed that the one they encountered was Sand. Lu.


    Piccolo stood aside with his arms folded, glanced at the information Naruto had brought out, and said, "But in this case, why doesn''t he go to the 17th and 18th?"


    "Because part of Sharu''s body was used to make No. 17 and No. 18, his current power is not as good as No. 17 and No. 18. If you go directly to them, it is tantamount to death, and Dr. There is no hope to release the 17th and 18th, or even Sharu. Sharu himself escaped from Dr. Gro¡¯s research institute, and Dr. Gro was forced to start when we were forced to do nothing. Those two cyborgs."


    ''Speaking of which seems to be our fault...''


    Naruto scratched his cheek, his face was full of helpless expressions, he didn''t say anything in his heart, he sorted out his thoughts a bit, and then said: "Just one of the brothers and sisters, the strength is the same. Riba is the same, and they have unlimited energy. In fact, no one can deal with them except me. If Sharu absorbs the siblings, the strength will definitely far exceed the combined power of No. 17 and No. 18. It''s really troublesome to deal with him at the time."


    "But Sharu has a very strong ability to hide qi. After using Sun Fist to escape from us, he hasn''t felt his qi. Dad, can you find him?"


    "Neither can I, the earth is too big, and Sharu has reduced his pressure to the lowest level, and I can''t find him either."


    Naruto rubbed his brows again and said, "In short, Sharu is killing people everywhere in order to defeat No. 17 and No. 18, absorbing human life energy to increase his strength. If there is a sudden loss of life in any area. , That should have been done by Sharu. In any case, the strength of the cyborg is absolutely terrifying. In order to face the next enemy, we all have to practice. The first thing to solve is the heart problem of Wukong."


    Although Bouma has a clever mind and the strongest technology on earth, she is not omnipotent after all, and her talent lies mainly in the sciences of electronics and machinery. There is not much research on biology and medicine. Wukong''s body is her Is really powerless, said: "Naruto, do you plan to make a wish to Dragon Ball to restore Wukong''s body?"


    "No, Dragon Ball has only two wishes, and it takes a year to recover. I don¡¯t know what changes will happen when facing cyborgs. So let¡¯s keep the wish of Dragon Ball, Bouma, I have one Ideas, you should give it a try. Come with me."


    Naruto called Bouma aside, and told her about Wukong''s heart. It was a surprise that Bouma knew that his man''s thinking was so wild.


    "You said you want to use Wukong''s cells to recreate a heart for him?"


    "Yes, you also know that my power can stimulate cell division, growth and differentiation. As long as the proportion of Chakra is well controlled, using the cells in Wukong should be able to create a heart that is most suitable for him. It should be okay to replace the original heart."


    "Your idea is really unique."


    Bouma pinched her chin, showing a serious thinking expression, and said: "If Wukong''s cells are used to recreate the heart, then his body will not have the problem of rejection, but to create a The heart that bears the power of the Super Saiyan is not a simple matter, right? Can Goku''s body be able to hold it like this?"


    "Don''t worry, I think it only takes a few minutes."


    Naruto was also relieved when he heard Bouma¡¯s words that he agreed with his thoughts. Then, with a smile on his face, he pointed to the most unique room in the Temple of Heaven, and said: "The reason why I brought you all here, One is that it is relatively safe for the time being, and the other is that there is a peculiar room here called the Spiritual Time House, where I spend a year in it, and the outside is just one day, that is to say, even if I spend in it It takes a month to make a heart for Wukong. It takes only two hours outside. Wukong can definitely hold it!"


    "If this is the case, let''s start!"


    The process of creating a new heart for Wukong is not smooth, because the power of Super Saiyan is too strong. It takes a lot of experience even for Naruto to create a heart that can withstand that power. In the Spiritual Time House It took half a month for it, that is, an hour from the outside world, Ming talent has completed this new heart and transplanted it to Wukong.


    After a few days of recuperation, Wukong has fully adapted to his new heart, and his body has fully recovered, but if it were not for the spiritual time house, Naruto would really not have time to create a heart suitable for Wukong, then Wukong would die again. Once again.


    Wukong''s body has been fully recovered, and Naruto''s training plan can begin. After finding Vegeta''s energy, Naruto immediately launched the Thunder God technique.


    The place where Vegeta is located is a cliff. He has been standing here since he was defeated by the 18th. He has been standing here for several days, without eating or drinking, without sleep, and standing here for a few days.


    After feeling Naruto''s anger, Vegeta finally opened his eyes and said, "Don''t bother me, Naruto Uzumaki."


    "I don''t mean to disturb you, but I want to recommend a good practice place for you." Naruto smiled disgustingly, and didn''t mind Vegeta''s indifferent tone. "There is A room, where I practiced for a year, and it was just a day outside. There is a lot of gravity, the temperature is also very hot, the air is thin, and the environment can be said to be very harsh, but it is also the most suitable place for cultivation, how? Do you want to go together?"


    "What you said is true?"


    "Of course, there is no need to lie to you about this kind of thing. And I think you have already felt it. You have been standing here for so many days because you feel that you are above the super Saiyan!"

 981 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 981

    Vegeta narrowed her eyes, and a cold smile appeared in her black eyes, and said, "It seems that you understand it well!"


    "Have you forgotten? My wife and daughter are both Super Saiyans, Sally Boa has been transformed into a Super Saiyan longer than you, and she has already discovered the realm above that Super Saiyan. And Wukong¡¯s body has also recovered. He also wants to enter the room to practice. Wukong stays in it for a year. You are here just one day. This is a gap of 364 days. I think you should Don''t want to be surpassed by Wukong."


    "What are you kidding? My prince Vegeta will not be surpassed by the lower-level warrior of Kakarot!" Vegeta''s self-esteem was deceived. Looking at Naruto''s smiling face, his face became savage, "I will go with you. ! But I have a condition, I want to go first!"


    "no problem."


    Vegeta''s self-esteem is too strong. As long as you take advantage of this, it is easy to get Vegeta the bait. In this way, there are six people who want to enter the spiritual time house to practice.


    "Vegeta and Goku go in first, then Seleba and Edith, and finally Bick and I go in. That''s the arrangement."


    "Wait a minute! Why should I go in with Kakarot?!"


    "Because this spiritual time house can only enter two people at most at a time. We don''t have time now. Of course, we should save as much as possible. Or do you want to go in with me? Or let Bick practice with you?"


    Vegeta''s face was unhappy. Compared to practicing with Naruto, Goku alone is indeed much better. Although it is not very good, Vegeta has nothing to say at this time.


    "There is an unlimited amount of food prepared in the Spiritual Time House. You can eat whatever you want, but you have to cook it yourself and pay attention to the time. You can only stay in it for up to two years, that is, 48 ??hours outside."


    "What happens if the time is exceeded?"


    "In that case, the entrance of the Spiritual Time House will disappear, and you will be sealed inside forever, so you must pay attention to the time if you are in trouble."


    Watching Vegeta and Goku sent into the bridal chamber...I''m!After entering the spiritual time house to practice, Naruto walked to the edge of the Temple of Heaven, from where he could look down on the earth. Although his plan is going well for now, his heart always feels a little uneasy.


    "I seem to have forgotten something..."


    Chapter 102-Incomprehensible weirdness!Does Sharu know Naruto?!


    The Spiritual Time Room was said to be a room in the Temple of Heaven, but after the door was opened, it was connected to a different-dimensional space.


    The space inside the Spiritual Time House is much larger than imagined. No matter how you look at it, it is boundlessly huge. The gravity is far greater than the outside. Moreover, in this strange space, because of the difference in the strength of the people entering, gravity is Will change according to the strength of each person.


    The temperature is more than fifty degrees, although it doesn¡¯t seem to be very high, but touching it with your hand is more than fifty degrees, and the air environment has been maintained at more than fifty degrees. It will feel hot, and if it is too hot, it will also cause heat stroke.


    The space inside the Spiritual Time House is infinite, but in this space it is quite monotonous. There is a room for rest at the entrance, which contains infinite food, and there is a huge hourglass on each side of the entrance. The green sand, one flowing from top to bottom, while the other from bottom to top, represents the twisted time and space inside.


    Because the space here is huge, as long as there is no power to break the space, it is absolutely impossible to fight outside, so even super Saiyans can fight as much as they want without worrying about causing damage to the earth. It is the most suitable for them. Battlefield.


    The only problem is that this is an infinite world where there is nothing. Not only do you have to endure heavy and sultry, but also infinite loneliness and loneliness. Under this environment, it is easy to drive people crazy.


    Goku started to move his body enthusiastically. He almost died from a viral heart disease and missed the opportunity to fight the robot. At this time, he really had endless fighting spirit. Looking at Vegeta, he said: "Vegeta , Let¡¯s start practicing right away!"


    Vegeta held his arms. Although he was very satisfied with this practice place, he wanted to practice alone. Looking at Wukong, he didn''t have a good face, and said coldly, "Kakarot, don''t think I am I will practice with you! You practice it by yourself, but it doesn''t matter if you don''t practice, because as long as I get out of here, my strength will definitely increase to defeat all humanoids!"


    With Goku¡¯s character, even if Vegeta says this, he won¡¯t mind. This is the reason why Goku and Vegeta come in together. After all, no one except Goku can bear Vegeta¡¯s temper for a whole year. .


    Anyway, no matter how upset Vegeta is, he has no choice at this time. He must practice here with Wukong. No matter what kind of mind he holds, Wukong and Vegeta practice together and compete together. In, and constantly surpassing the limit of Super Saiyan.


    When Wukong and Vegeta finally began to practice, Sharu was also busy improving his strength.


    In order to defeat No. 17, Sharu constantly absorbs the life energy of human beings. Compared with Dr. Gro¡¯s kind of artificial humans, which really absorbs Qi, Sharu completely absorbs the life energy of a person, a living big human being. , A few seconds after being absorbed by Sharu, it will become only a dry skin.


    Sharu killed people everywhere in the world, causing a lot of chaos, and his strength continued to improve.


    The appearance of Sharu once again turned a city into a city of death. Some guards took up submachine guns and fought hard, but this weapon, even the turtle immortal can catch all bullets without damage, for Sharu like this The monsters were of no use at all, and the brave guard was also absorbed by Sharu all his life.


    A young mother took her child to escape with all her strength, but the monster Sharu just followed behind her carelessly and didn''t catch up immediately, but she couldn''t get rid of it!


    The young woman looked back while running away, but didn''t notice the road ahead. She was a little bit cocked because of Sharu''s destruction and fell to the ground by accident.


    "Can''t escape! Take it to death!"


    Sharu has the cells of Kvela and Frieza in his body, and his character is extremely cold and ruthless. Even women and children are just tonic to enhance his own strength. There is no mercy at all. The tails that were like insect mouthparts stabbed the mother and son who fell to the ground fiercely!


    "Help!"


    The young mother hugged her child and screamed in despair, but it was a miracle. Just as she and her child were about to be killed by Sharu, a girl with long black hair stood in front of Sharu. The pretty face is full of seriousness!


    "You monster, stop!"


    As soon as the black-haired girl finished speaking, she flew and kicked Sharu''s body fiercely. Although the black-haired girl is smaller than Edith, she should be a little bit smaller than Edith now. He looks old, but his strength and speed are better than ordinary adults. This kick can knock a normal man out.


    However, Sharu is not a normal person anyway. The strength of this girl is only within the range of normal human beings. She does not yet have qi. It is simply impossible to use her physical strength to fight against monsters like Sharu. Kicking on Sharu didn''t cause any damage to Sharu, but instead shook his foot numb!


    The girl landed on the ground, unwilling to support the ground with her hands, and swept her foot to Sharu''s ankle!


    But the result is still the same. For ordinary humans, Sharu''s body should be harder than a diamond, and that kick has no effect at all.


    Sharu''s extremely ugly face showed a smile that could scare all the children. He looked at the ugly black-haired girl and said, "That''s not bad. I didn''t expect another prey! You will become me obediently. Energy!"


    The girl was originally quite confident in her own power and bravely confronted monsters like Sharu, but Sharu''s power exceeded her imagination. Now facing the monster-like Sharu, the girl''s fear has finally emerged!


    "Nani?!"


    Sharu couldn''t help but let out an exclamation. His strength has been continuously improved after absorbing the life energy of many people on earth, but he has never seen how the mother and son and the girl disappeared from him. Don''t let Sharu be shocked.


    "You are Sharu, you really look ugly."


    A faint voice of evaluation sounded behind Sharu, but the extremely flat voice scared Sharu into a cold sweat. He immediately jumped a step away and turned around. What he saw was a blond man, and the pair suddenly The three people who had disappeared before his eyes were beside him.


    Naruto was originally sitting in the Celestial Temple, and suddenly felt that there was a place on the earth that the breath of life suddenly disappeared. He felt that it should be Sharu''s work, so he immediately used the technique of the Flying Thunder God to come from the Celestial Temple, and from Sharu in time. After saving the mother and son in his hands, seeing Sharu, Naruto, who had an abnormal thinking, first thought of not killing this dangerous artificial man, but directly began to complain.


    The first stage of Sharu is indeed very ugly, and it looks like an insect. It is also considered to be the most ugly enemy Naruto has ever seen. It is even more ugly than Frieza''s third stage.


    Sharu looked at the sudden appearance in front of him with a serious face, and didn''t know how to save it from him. Because of Goku and his cells, Sharu also has the ability to perceive Qi, although Naruto''s appearance The strength is lower than Sharu, but because there are Bick¡¯s cells in the body, Sharu is quite calm and smart. This blond man who appeared suddenly can rescue people from him in an instant, and his strength will never be lower than him. Since he can''t perceive his full strength, it means that his strength should far surpass himself!


    Sharu cautiously looked at Naruto. This blond man caused a lot of psychological pressure on him just by standing there. No matter how he probed, his strength seemed to be the infinite height of the sky, and it was indescribably powerful. .


    Naruto is also paying attention to Sharu''s actions. I don''t know why. He always feels that Sharu in front of him has an indescribable weirdness, but it is indescribable. It is obviously the first time he and Sharu have met. That''s it, but Naruto has this weird feeling.


    "Are you really Sharu?"


    "Qi Yuan cut!"


    Sharu was waiting for the same opportunity. At the moment when Naruto spoke, the golden breath instantly revolved and compressed in his mouth, turning into two extremely sharp discs. Klin¡¯s tricks were even greater in Sharu¡¯s hands. The power of this move is a terrifying power that definitely has a leapfrog challenge. Even Naruto can''t use his body to block Sharu''s Qi Yuanzhang!


    "Kusanaru!"


    The Kusanaru sword came out of the body in an instant, and the two cold lights hit the weak point of Qiyuanzhan''s strength. In an instant, the two Qiyuanzhan were completely cut in half. Naruto held the Kusanaru sword in one hand, letting it become four pieces. Qi Yuanzhan flew past him, and then hit the building behind. The chaotic energy caused a huge explosion!


    Qi Yuanzhan was so easily destroyed by Naruto, and Sharu had a general understanding of Naruto''s strength. It was definitely far beyond his current self. Fear emerged in his heart, and he couldn''t help taking two steps back. Trembling, said: "Who are you?!"


    Sharu''s problem seemed to be fine, but Naruto was stunned, looking at Sharu with extreme weird and surprise, and said, "You don''t know me?!"


    Chapter 103-Use again to predict the future!A strange and fuzzy future!


    The current situation makes Naruto feel even more weird, but Sharu doesn''t even recognize himself?

 982 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 982

    Naruto can¡¯t even think about it. It stands to reason that Dr. Gro can¡¯t be ignorant of Naruto¡¯s strength, and when he saw Dr. Gro before, he obviously knew Naruto, but now Sharu is in this situation. It was completely beyond Naruto''s expectations.


    Sharu knew that the blond man in front of him had a fighting power far superior to him, and was always looking for a chance to escape. Now that Naruto was stunned, how could he miss this golden opportunity!


    "Sun Fist!!"


    "Oops!"


    Naruto was accidentally caught by Sharu''s opportunity. Sharu''s body absorbed the sun''s rays, and then burst out in one breath, turning into a powerful light that is more dazzling than any flash bomb, which immediately stimulated Naruto. Both eyes have completely lost sight!


    Although it has the ability to sense breath, the eyes are after all the most vulnerable place on a person''s body. Suddenly, the eyes will be affected by such strong light. The pain caused by the strong light makes Naruto a bit. Zi couldn''t open his eyes at all!


    Sharu took the opportunity to escape quickly, and felt uneasy when he was in mid-air. Before the effect of the Sun Fist had disappeared, a powerful qigong immediately condensed in his hand!


    "Maguanguang kills the cannon!!"


    Sharu knew that with his current strength, he couldn''t cause damage to Naruto no matter what, so his magic light killing cannon aimed at the mother and son and the black-haired girl that Naruto had just saved.


    When he thought about it, since Naruto rescued them, he shouldn''t watch them die.


    Sharu guessed it right. Although Naruto can sacrifice the lives of others for himself, he cannot ignore his life. Seeing the three of them encounter danger, Naruto''s body has already subconsciously taken a protective action!


    boom!!


    Naruto caught Sharu¡¯s magic light killing cannon with one hand, and the extremely penetrating energy wave hit Naruto¡¯s palm, and there was a chakra wave in Naruto¡¯s palm. The direction of rotation of the light killing gun is completely opposite, and the energy rotation of the magic light killing gun is completely offset in that short period of time!


    The eyes cannot be opened due to the influence of the Sun Fist. In addition, they have to resist the magic light killing cannon. The perception of Qi is all placed on the magic light killing cannon. When Naruto¡¯s eyes are fully restored, Sharu has already run away. He had to go missing, and Sharu had reduced his pressure to the lowest level, the kind of aura that was similar to that of an ordinary animal, even Naruto could not find Sharu at all!


    "Damn it! Let him run away!"


    Because of his carelessness and mistakes, Sharu escaped from his own eyes, which was a huge shame for Naruto, and there were new doubts in his heart because of Sharu.


    After sending the mother and child and the black-haired girl to a safe place, the mother and child thanked Naruto, and when Naruto was about to leave, he was stopped by the black-haired girl.


    "Please wait a minute!"


    The black-haired girl looked very anxious, looking at Naruto who was already flying in the air and ready to leave at any time, she said everything she wanted to ask in one breath.


    "Please tell me what the monster named Sharu is? And why can you fly? Why does Sharu kill people everywhere?! And, how can I stop him?!"


    The black-haired girl is very courageous and a sense of justice. Otherwise, she would not have the courage to fight against Sharu before. Although the strength gap is too large, a human girl can still raise the mind of confrontation in the face of a terrifying monster like Sharu. It''s really amazing.


    Naruto glanced at this girl. Although there is no obvious muscle line, Naruto can still judge that she is much stronger than the average earth person. The force value is about the same as Xiaolan. It can easily deal with five adult men. The level of the person is quite good, but it only ends there. She hasn''t mastered Qi, so after all, she can only be regarded as ordinary and powerful.


    Naruto touched the girl¡¯s head, probably because of the habit developed after Edith and Bra, Naruto likes to touch the little girl¡¯s head more and more, if it¡¯s normal, Naruto should still have I was in the mood to say a few words to this little girl, but now because of Sharu¡¯s problem, Naruto doesn¡¯t have that leeway. After removing his paws, he said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to tell, little sister, it¡¯s no longer yours. People can participate in the battle."


    "Ordinary person? Are you a god?"


    "No, but it''s just stronger, little sister, I can''t tell you anything else, you should go back quickly."


    "I am not a kid, I will definitely become a very powerful martial artist!"


    This girl¡¯s stubborn refusal to admit defeat was somewhat similar to Edith¡¯s expression. Naruto was taken aback for a moment, then shook his head, excluding the messy thoughts, and said: "If you want to become a martial artist, you still have your hair Cut it short, this is not suitable for fighting, goodbye, little sister."


    Naruto stretched out his hand again and touched the girl''s black hair, and then accompanied by a burst of golden light, Naruto had already activated the Flying Thunder God technique and instantly disappeared in place.


    The black-haired girl showed a surprised expression and kept looking around, confirming that Naruto really disappeared in an instant, and the big eyes were filled with more curiosity.


    "Huh! I thought I wouldn''t check it myself if I didn''t tell me?!" This girl has a stubborn character and absolutely refuses to admit defeat. Then she touched her black braid again, "but cut her hair short first. All right."


    What happened to Sharu made Naruto feel a little concerned. After returning to the Temple of Heaven, he entered the room by himself, and then sat cross-legged on the ground. He hasn''t used this trick for many years, but now it¡¯s because of artificial humans. After so much change, Naruto had to use this trick again.


    Predict future!


    This is the ability to comprehend the sixth sense. Of course, as the realm becomes stronger, you can predict a more distant and clear future. In the realm of Naruto¡¯s current sixth sense, the use of predicting the future is actually quite dangerous. , If one accidentally moves his head too much, his brain may collapse, making him vegetative.


    A wave of thought appeared on Naruto''s body, and he merged his thoughts into the long stream of time. At this time, he was like a fish in the long stream of time, jumping out of the water temporarily, so that he could see the front Situation, but it is only temporary.


    Naruto seemed to have become a ghost, seeing the scene that will happen in the future, but he couldn''t participate in it at all.


    Seeing the future in Naruto¡¯s eyes, Seleba dealt with Saru alone, but Saru has become a complete body, and her strength is even higher than that of Seleba. Seleba was beaten by Saru soon. Retreat steadily!


    The future Seriba wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, still filled with a confident and arrogant smile, and said, "Sure enough, it''s more powerful than I thought, Sharu!"


    Sharu is now complete, with unprecedented strength. He needs to hide like a bug like before. Now his strength is better than everyone in front of him, so his personality has become a little conceited.


    "It''s nothing, after all, I have become a complete body, and your strength is incomparable to mine!"


    Pooh!


    Sai Liba spit out a mouthful of blood foam. Even if Sharu''s combat power is much more than herself, she has no worries, saying: "With the power of Super Saiyan, you can''t be defeated. I really didn''t expect to be with you. Fighting requires such power. I thought I needed to use this power to fight Naruto. My power surpasses the limit of Super Saiyan!"


    "Exceeding the limit of Super Saiyan?" Sharu was taken aback for a moment, then a mocking expression appeared on his face, and said: "What are you talking about?"


    "Are you stupid? You''ll know by reading it! Drink it!"


    The future Seleba finally surpassed that limit after arduous training. The power that had already reached the limit of Super Saiyan in his body has now grown crazily again, and the bursting Qi has continued to rise, reaching a limit level. After that, he finally broke through the boundaries in one breath, and the increase in strength triggered a qualitative change!!


    "what!!"


    Sailiba uttered a loud roar. After transforming into a Super Saiyan, the blonde hair that was longer than normal now stands upright, and only a strand of blonde hair hangs down from the front of the forehead. At the same time, it appears all over the body of Saiyan. After the blue arc, his expression is extremely arrogant!


    "Let you wait a long time! This is the power that exceeds the limit of Super Saiyan, which is Super Saiyan 2!"


    "What Super Saiyan 2! Stop kidding!"


    After Seriba successfully transformed into Super Saiyan 2, his strength was a hundred times that of normal, and his strength was far beyond that of Saru, even if Naruto saw this scene through predicting the future, it seems It can be felt that Celiba''s strength in Super Saiyan 2 is strong, and Sharu''s body was punched with just one punch. When Celiba was about to kill Saru, Naruto was blurred. Huo seemed to see something, but then his consciousness returned to the body again, predicting that the future was over.


    After using the prediction of the future, the burden on Naruto is still the same as when he saw the Saiyan die more than 20 years ago. After all, although his strength has improved, it is also because of the particularity of this dimension. Naruto''s realm has been stuck in the sixth sense for many years. If he can comprehend the seventh sense, he should be able to see a clearer future.


    Using the burden of foreseeing the future on consciousness makes Naruto feel that his body is not his own. Now that he controls his body, Naruto needs to spend a hundred times more energy than usual, and his expression looks quite withered. pause.


    And when Naruto entered the room and just used to predict the future, the strange combination of two men and one woman also appeared in the Kamimian House.


    "Is this the Guixian House? It really sucks!"


    Chapter 104-Things are terrible!Sharu fights on the 17th!The Spirit Time House is open!


    Because the 18th is a human being, she has an eternal lifespan. She will never age and her body will never change.


    Even so, but this does not prevent the 18th from likes to dress up, like to wear beautiful clothes.


    Now No. 18 is no longer what she was before. The upper body is a white T-shirt, and she is wearing a pretty high-end black ladies waistcoat. The lower body is a pair of slim jeans and the necklace Naruto gave her on her neck. , Looks a lot more gorgeous than before...Of course, except for the necklace, everything else was snatched from the clothing store.


    After driving slowly on the 17th, after a few days, they guessed the Turtle Fairy House. They don¡¯t know that Wukong is practicing in the Spiritual Time House. In order to find Wukong, they can only come to the Turtle Fairy.


    No. 17 put his hands in his jeans pockets, looked at the people walking out of the turtle fairy house, and said, "Is Monkey King here?"


    Most of the people have already gone to the Temple of Heaven. The only ones who stayed in the Guixianwu at this time were the Guixianren, Kelin, Yamucha, Tianjin Rice and Dumplings, plus an old turtle. In fact, they were just one of them. Tianjin Fan, the strongest in China, has no resistance at all in the face of cyborgs.(Tianjin Fan is better than Klin, Klin is the strongest man on earth, yes, but Tianjin Fan is a trinocular star)

 983 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 983

    Before the Tianjin meal, I saw the very cute No. 18 easily defeating Super Saiyan Vegeta. I have a better understanding of the strength of these three cyborgs without any fluctuations in energy. Facing these three people, Tianjin Fan was already sweating on his forehead and said, "Wukong is not here!"


    No.17 glanced at the people who came out of the Guixian House, and said, "I think so, but can you please tell me where he is now? After all, we are going to kill him."


    "We won''t tell you!"


    "Well, it''s really troublesome, but in this case, even if you use powerful means, I want you to speak out."


    There was a faint smile on No.17''s face, a very handsome face, but because of what he said, it added infinite horror, making Tianjin Fan and all of them immediately put on a fighting posture.


    No.17 sighed lightly, seeming to feel helpless for the stubbornness of these people. Just when he was about to make a move, he heard No.16 shout loudly!


    "Dodge No. 17!"


    No. 17 hadn¡¯t even noticed what was going on, so his body was pushed aside by No. 16, caught off guard, and fell directly into the sea. At the moment when No. 17 was pushed away by No. 16, there was a blue The beam of light flew by in an instant, and the aiming position was obviously where the 17th was just standing!


    No. 17 and No. 18 can''t sense qi, and they don''t have a combat power detector installed in their bodies, but there is a built-in combat power detector in the body of No. 16, so they found the danger just now and pushed No. 17 away in time.


    "what a pity!"


    There was a bit of gritted teeth in his tone. After the sneak attack failed, Sharu immediately got out of the sea. He had finally found No. 17 and No. 18. Now that his strength has improved, he completely suppressed his Qi and sneaked over. I wanted to sneak attack on the 17th and then immediately absorbed him, but the plan was aborted because of the 16th.


    On the 17th, he flew out of the sea, and his body was very embarrassed because of the sea water. When he saw Sharu who was extremely ugly, he immediately shouted: "What is this monster you?!"


    Hearing No.17''s curse, Sharu was not annoyed either. Now that he has absorbed a large amount of life energy from the people of the earth, he is confident enough to deal with No.17 and No.18. Now he has no fear when facing each other like this, saying: "Introduce yourself , My name is Sharu, just like you guys, I¡¯m a robot made by Dr. Groo, No. 17 and No. 18. My purpose is you two!"


    No. 17 and No. 18 are not clear about Sharu¡¯s current strength. Seeing Sharu¡¯s ugly face, it was all disgusting. No. 17 has a somewhat arrogant personality. He looked at Sharu coldly and said: "Say this. Come, I think you are ready to die!"


    "Then try it out."


    No. 17 is too confident in his own power and wants to deal with Sharu alone. This is in line with Sharu''s mind. After all, as long as he can absorb one of them, he will transform into a mature body. In that case, his combat effectiveness will be With a sharp increase, it doesn''t matter if something unexpected happens.


    "Death Ray!"


    As soon as Sharu raised his hand, the first move was the Frieza family''s special skill, and a penetrating purple light quickly flew towards No.17''s body.


    Sharu didn''t use all his strength at the beginning. On the 17th, seeing the death ray, he was very disdainful, and said, "Do you still want to deal with me just like this?! Overpowering!!!"


    After blocking Sharu''s death light with one hand, the shame of being nearly attacked just now came to my heart, and immediately flew towards Sharu, and the two immediately launched a close-range attack!


    No. 17 is very confident of her own strength, and the human body has almost unlimited endurance to pain, so it is very fierce with every punch and kick, all of which are now separated from the vitals of Sharu!


    Sharu possesses Piccolo¡¯s cells, which also has a very powerful regeneration ability. The fighting method of fighting for life is most suitable for him. Moreover, his current speed and strength are better than that of No. 17, and his fists are constantly facing No. 17 greeted him, and in a blink of an eye, countless scars appeared on No. 17''s body!


    No. 16 has been watching all these battles with indifferent eyes. The built-in combat power detector and supercomputer have calculated the strengths of Sharu and No. 17, and said lightly: ¡°No. 17 will lose. "


    boom!!


    As No. 16 said, although No. 17 is not tired, but he can''t support Sharu when his Qi is reduced, both power and speed are far inferior to Sharu, and Sharu grabs one. After the flaw, he kicked his abdomen fiercely, and his figure flew out suddenly!


    "Turtle Qigong!!!"


    "Damn it! Protective shield!!"


    Facing the powerful strength of Sharu, No.17 had to open the protective shield. This trick once blocked the ultimate flash of Vegeta and the powerful defense of No.18 was almost undamaged, and was swallowed by Sharu¡¯s tortoise qigong in an instant!


    Click!!


    Sharu¡¯s current strength is much stronger than that of Vegeta, who played against No. 18 at the beginning. Even if Turtle Qigong is not as good as the ultimate flash in its moves, it also makes No. 17¡¯s protective shield face collapse in an instant. Under the powerful force of, even if the 17th raised his power to the maximum, using power to maintain the protective cover would not work!


    The protective shield eventually collapsed completely under Shalu''s tortoise school qigong, and No.17''s body was also severely blasted to a nearby island by Sharu.


    "Damn it! What the hell is this monster?!"


    No. 17 has been injured by Sharu. The physical damage caused No. 17¡¯s strength to drop. Sharu slowly walked to the front of No. 17, and said, ¡°No. 17, I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯m a humanoid that Dr. Groo has been manufacturing since a long time ago, but because it took too long to make me, part of the parts originally used to make me were used to make you and the 18th. Now as long as I absorb the two of you, I will become the strongest perfect body!"


    "what did you say?!"


    Sharu has found No. 17 and No. 18, and he has soared in strength and easily defeated No. 17. This is not good news, but Naruto still doesn''t know this because he is predicting the future.


    During the period of using to predict the future, Naruto''s consciousness does not exist in this time and space, unless a strong blow is made to his body, making him near death, so that the body''s self-protection mechanism will force Naruto''s consciousness to recall In the body, but in the Temple of Heaven, obviously no one would do this.


    Because Naruto used to predict the future at this time, Sharu was lucky. Even if Seleba and the others felt Sharu¡¯s anger, they are not Sharu¡¯s opponents at all. Their last expectation is to release It was on Vegeta and Goku who were about to come out of the spiritual time house.


    The door of the Spiritual Time House was closed for a whole day and one hour, that is, after one and a half months inside, Wukong and Vegeta finally finished their practice and came out of the Spiritual Time House.


    After spending more than a year inside the Spiritual Time House, Wukong and Vegeta have no difference in appearance. After all, they have already passed the developmental period, and the clothes on their bodies have already been in this year of cultivation. It has become tattered, and the biggest difference from before entering is that they are all in the super Saiyan state at this time, and the strongest Seleba, the first to feel their difference .


    In the past, apart from Naruto, the strongest fighters had always been Seriba who broke through the limits of Super Saiyans first, but now Vegeta and Goku exuded the breath, even Seriba felt shocked. An indifferent smile crossed his face and said, "It looks like your cultivation is going well, Goku, Vegeta?"


    Wukong''s personality is still the same as before. He touched his current blond hair and said: "It''s okay, now it should be able to defeat the cyborg."


    Goku¡¯s character has not changed, Vegeta¡¯s character is still as bad as before. Now his strength has far surpassed Seleba, and even far surpassed Naruto. His light green eyes looked at the game proudly. Liba said: "I have surpassed you, Seliba! Then you can take a good look at the strength of my Super Vegeta!"


    Sailiba narrowed her eyes dangerously, and the smile at the corner of her mouth was slightly sullen.


    "These two guys really..."


    Chapter 105-The Power of Super Saiyan!Wordless Gentle Warrior No. 16!


    Because Saiyans are all big stomach kings, although there is no time to delay the matter of cyborgs, the first thing Goku and Vegeta do after they come out of the Spiritual Time House is to eat.


    Although there is an unlimited supply of food in the Spiritual Time House, they are all raw. Vegeta and Goku are good at cooking food. As for the taste, it is not their ability to do it. of.


    After coming out, I asked Mr. Popo to prepare a large amount of food. The appearance of Vegeta and Goku sitting on the ground eating is more exaggerated than fighting.


    After swallowing five meat buns in one breath, after almost suffocating, Wukong showed a very contented expression, and then finally began to pay attention to the situation on the temple of heaven.


    "By the way, what about Naruto? Why didn''t you see him?"


    "I''m sorry, I am here."


    Naruto¡¯s tone revealed a lot of exhaustion. It was worse than not sleeping for a month. Anyone can see with naked eyes that Naruto¡¯s current state is very bad, and he almost walked out of the wall while holding on to the wall. , His appearance can really be described as weak.


    I¡¯ve known each other for so many years. Even Vegeta and Naruto have known each other for a long time. It¡¯s really the first time I have seen Naruto look like this. Even the Chakra on her body can¡¯t help it leak from the surface of her body. It came out, not because Naruto''s power surged, but because of extreme exhaustion, Naruto''s control of power was reduced to the lowest point.


    Wukong looked at Naruto who was completely different on weekdays in shock, and shouted, "Brother Naruto, what''s wrong with you?!"


    Naruto fell down and lay directly on the ground of the Celestial Temple. The coldness of the floor tiles made Naruto feel a little more comfortable, but the spirit was still extremely exhausted, supporting his own spirit, and said: "Because of me I just used the ability to predict the future. I am so tired now and my head hurts..."


    "Predict future?"


    Wukong scratched his head, because Naruto made a prediction about artificial humans three years ago, and now it has been realized, so everyone believes in his foresight ability, but now it seems that using this ability is also There is a considerable price to pay.


    "Brother, haven''t you eaten fairy beans?"


    "That thing is useless to me, just let me sleep."


    Naruto waved his hand weakly. Although Xiandou can heal all injuries in an instant and restore her physical strength, Naruto is now extremely exhausted mentally, and the fairy bean is useless at all.

 984 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 984

    Vegeta filled his stomach, threw the dishes aside, wiped his mouth, and said, "Naruto Uzumaki, did you foresee the scene where you were defeated by me, that''s why it became like this? ?!"


    Vegeta¡¯s anger was indeed so much higher than before entering the Spiritual Time House. No wonder he was so arrogant. A slight smile crossed Naruto¡¯s tired face and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m watching It¡¯s time for you to be beaten badly by Sharu."


    "Huh! I will lose to that kind of guy?!"


    Vegeta snorted coldly, and now you can feel Sharu¡¯s anger in the Celestial Temple. If it is before entering the spiritual time house to practice, Vegeta also admits that he will never defeat Sharu, but now, his The combat effectiveness has improved too much, and Sharu will not be his opponent at all.


    "Since you said that, I have to beat Sharu to show you!"


    "Please hurry up, I''m so tired... I want to sleep..."


    Naruto is not in the state now, and there is nothing to say to him. Vegeta and Goku put on new combat uniforms, immediately left from the Celestial Temple and flew to where Sharu was.


    "Seliba, Edith, it''s you guys next, hurry up and enter the Spiritual Time Room."


    Edith nodded, but did not raise her foot immediately. Instead, she looked at Naruto very worriedly and said, "Dad, are you really all right?"


    Like many girls, in Edith¡¯s heart, her father is always the best, and the fact is that Naruto is always so strong, no matter how powerful the enemy is, Naruto will never Giving up hope, and breaking through again and again in countless despairs, defeating countless powerful enemies, this is the first time that Edith has seen Naruto look so fragile.


    Reluctantly raised her hand, squeezed Edith''s pretty face, and said:


    "Don''t worry, Dad is okay, just rest for a while, you can go in and practice quickly, you have to become stronger before you can come out."


    Edith took a closer look at Kan Naruto again, and after confirming that he was only tired and not suffering any damage, she finally let go of her heart and walked into the spiritual time house with her mother.


    Naruto slowly closed his eyes, recovering from the extreme fatigue he had used to predict the future, and his vision gradually changed from sky blue to darkness.


    "Super Saiyan is full power... It''s amazing... But... not enough..."


    Naruto murmured softly, his voice was almost inaudible, and then Naruto snored slightly...


    Although Goku, Vegeta, Seleba, and Edith are all Super Saiyan 1, this can be subdivided into four stages. The first is the first stage, which is the state Edith is currently in. , And Wukong and Vegeta before entering the spiritual time house are in this state.


    In the second stage, the muscles will expand, strength and speed will be enhanced, which is the state of Seleba at this time, so her strength is much higher than the previous Wukong and others.


    Next is the third stage. In fact, Seleba can also be transformed into that, but the muscles will be extremely swollen, greatly increasing the strength and slowing down at the same time. .


    As for the final full power state of Super Saiyan 1, it is the state that Goku and Vegeta reached during the training of the Spiritual Time House. This is also the strongest state of Super Saiyan 1, compared to other super forms. For Saiyan 1, this state can maintain physical strength for a long time and exert the potential fighting power of Super Saiyan, so now Vegeta and Goku are far more powerful than Naruto, but such power must be dealt with The complete Sharu is far from enough...


    Sharu revealed his real purpose for looking for the 17th and the 18th. The evil heart was fully revealed, like a devil, step by step towards the already injured 17th!


    The handsome face of No.17 has become savage because of Sharu''s words, and roared: "Who would be absorbed by a monster like you!"


    No. 17 has the consciousness of being a human being. Of course, he doesn¡¯t want to disappear completely. What''s more, he is still absorbed by the extremely ugly and evil monster like Sharu. However, Sharu has a terrifying smile on his face and slender pupils. It''s like a poisonous snake showing two sharp fangs!


    "No matter how you resist, it''s useless! Number 17! Be one with me!"


    Sharu¡¯s strength has surpassed that of No. 17 too much, and No. 17 is simply unable to resist the huge power. The mouthpart-like tail behind Sharu immediately becomes larger, like a large absorption tuyere, covering the top of No. 17¡¯s head. Come down!


    "Let go of me! You monster!"


    No. 17 managed to hold on, but Sharu¡¯s strength was beyond his imagination. The huge absorption port gradually lowered, and the part above the shoulder of No. 17 was included. In a short time, Sharu could completely take No. 17 Absorbed!


    boom!!


    At this time, of course someone will come out to disrupt the situation. At the beginning of Dr. Gro¡¯s research institute, he was released on the 17th and the 18th, and awakened with them, pressing a taciturn android on the 16th. A punch on Sharu''s face and flying Sharu out with a punch was considered as saving No.17''s life!


    Sharu stabilized his figure in the air, coldly watching the robot number 16 who had just hit him. The tail behind him that had claimed the lives of countless people was shining with infinite sinister light.


    "Unexpectedly, another desperate guy appeared!"


    "What are you going to do, number 16? Do you want to fight this monster?!"


    No. 16''s face was as flat and expressionless as before, and said flatly: "There is no other way."


    "Difficult... do you want to commit suicide?!"


    "According to my calculations, my strength should be able to compete with Sharu."


    "Nani?!"


    In this trio of cyborgs, he has always been taciturn. Although he has a strong physique, he has always been considered the weakest cyborg. The true strength of No. 16 is far beyond that of No. 17 and No. 18!


    No. 16 has a gentle personality and loves peace, so he has never fought, and has never shown his great power, but now, in order to protect the two companions of No. 17 and No. 18, at the same time, No. 16 also knows that if you let a monster like Sharu Really become fully aware of what kind of consequences it will cause, and the 16th also truly shows its power!


    No. 16 controls the infinite energy furnace in her body to run quickly, continuously producing a large amount of energy, making her strong body quickly fly to Sharu!


    "Ah! Take it! Sharu!!!"


    "Don''t be too self-righteous! You hateful fellow!!"


    The first and definitely the last fierce battle between No. 16 and Sharu. The strength and speed of the two were equal. The rapid fists and feet attacked each other, and the fist and whip continued to attack each other¡¯s body, and at the same time his body. They have to suffer the same blow, but this is nothing to them, and no one can do anything for a while!


    No. 16 and Sharu hit the ground from the ground to the sky, and then pulled the battlefield back to the ground again. After landing at the same time, No. 16 and Sharu opened up some distance at the same time, and then rushed to each other quickly!!


    boom!!


    The collision of the two powers caused the entire island to tremble violently, and the siblings of No. 17 and No. 18 looked at No. 16 in complete astonishment at this time. They would never think of...


    There is such a powerful force on the 16th!!


    Chapter 106-Sharu has become a mature body!Tianjin Fan''s final trick to bet on dignity!


    Sharu used brute force against No. 16''s brute force, and then suddenly put away his arms, and slammed No. 16''s face with a punch!


    boom!!


    No. 16 was punched back by Sharu. Although he didn''t suffer any damage because of his strength, he moved a little slower because of this. Sharu took this opportunity and his tail immediately pierced No. 16¡¯s neck. !


    Sharu''s tail pierced No. 16''s neck, and a sinister and evil smile appeared on his ugly face!


    "The vulnerable guy, watch me absorb you all!"


    Sharu''s whole body burned with golden qi and activated his ability to absorb. It was after he absorbed the life energy of countless people on earth with this trick, his strength far exceeded that of No. 17.


    However, the tricks that Sharu has always been good at are now of no use on the 16th. No matter how Sharu activates his abilities, he can''t absorb any power from the 16th, and his face finally showed a look of astonishment. .


    "You... are you a robot?!"


    No. 16 is the most old-fashioned man-made man, that is, a pure robot. Although he has an advanced artificial intelligence program that allows No. 16 to think independently and continuously learn, his body is still just a robot, even with an energy furnace to create infinite energy , But where does the robot have life energy for Sharu to absorb?


    "Go to hell! Sharu!!"


    No. 16 seized this good opportunity, grabbed Sharu''s tail with both hands, and slammed Sharu to the sky, and then his figure immediately caught up!


    Sharu stabilized his body in mid-air, then slammed into No.16''s abdomen, and when No.16''s movements stopped, he wrapped his tail severely around No.16''s neck and fixed him. In the action, the body went around in front of No. 16, and a golden energy bomb was condensed in his hand!


    "Watch me break you all! Number 16!"


    "It''s you who will die! Sharu!"

 985 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 985

    Although it was the first battle on the 16th, because of the large number of battle records stored in the computer, the reaction was quite quick. Two red lasers were immediately emitted from both eyes, directly hitting Sharu''s fragile joints!


    The joint was hit by the laser of No. 16, and Sharu had to loosen his grip on No. 16, and was hit on the ground with a punch. No. 16 took the opportunity to get up close and stepped on Sharu¡¯s body with one foot. Holding his tail that can absorb life energy with both hands!


    "Drink!"


    Monster No. 16 burst out, and forcibly tore Sharu''s tail aside. Sharu''s tail was like that of a lizard. Although it was torn off, it still beating on the ground. No. 16 looked down. Sharu said, "You can''t absorb the 17th and the 18th in this way."


    "It''s a pity," Sharu stood up again, his face was a little gloomy, but he seemed to have some mockery of No. 16, and said: "It seems that you don''t know I have Piccolo cells."


    Sharu also has the powerful regeneration ability of Piccolo. Although the tail was directly torn off by No. 16, after condensing the Qi behind him, the docked tail was regenerated in an instant.


    No. 16''s face turned a little, and his eyes became more solemn, and said: "It seems that if you want to stop you, you can only completely destroy you!"


    "Hmph, that is completely impossible."


    "How can you know if things are impossible if you don''t do it?!"


    "Then look at my strongest strength!"


    Sharu roared, her whole body was covered with golden aura, and he lifted his strength to the point of overload in one breath. A large amount of qi condensed in his palm and turned into a sharp weapon for breaking the stone and dividing the gold. Face the door!


    No. 16 was shaken by Sharu''s paw, and Sharu immediately bullied him, using his overloaded strength to give No. 16 five heavy punches, knocking No. 16 to the ground.


    This overloaded power is actually the Super King Fist of Goku and Piccolo. Forcibly using this power will not be a small burden on Saru himself, but he has only one way to solve the number 16 as soon as possible. Look at 16. No. has been lying on the ground and has not gotten up, and Sharu has not relaxed either!


    "I''ll get rid of you in the way first!"


    There was a scar on Sharu¡¯s body just now, but because it was a robot, it didn¡¯t affect him. Seizing the moment when Sharu approached, he immediately launched a counterattack. No. 16¡¯s arm issued After the dazzling light, the whole fist and forearm flew out together!


    Boom!!


    This punch was similar to the strange arm rocket of the Reincarnation Eye Shura Dao, but the power was far better than that, and a punch would use the Super Realm King''s Fist to fly Sharu.


    No. 16 flew again, caught her arm, and after reconnecting it, she slammed Sharu to the ground with a heavy punch, then grabbed Sharu¡¯s body with both hands and lifted him high above her. Above the head, the strongest power burst out from the body!


    "Saru! Go to hell!!"


    boom!!


    Sharu was hit to the ground by No. 16 like a sandbag. No. 16¡¯s horrific power made Sharu¡¯s body sink deep into the earth, and No. 16 took off his arms at this time, and the place where the arm interface became Muzzle, No. 16 maximizes the energy in his body!


    "Flash of hell!!"


    ''Saru''s anger weakened?''


    Even in his sleep, Naruto, who was in the Temple of Heaven, could feel the battle of Sharu on the other side of the island. Although the other person was not angry, it was true that Sharu''s energy was significantly weakened.


    "If you are not angry, it means it is a humanoid. Neither No. 17 nor No. 18 is the opponent of Sharu today, so it should be No. 16. Although I want to say that it would be good if No. 16 can kill Sharu, but... ...''


    No. 16 has unlimited energy. If it continues like this, No. 16 has a higher chance of winning, but Naruto does not expect that situation to happen. Now he is still dormant for the time being. Goku and Vegeta who went there, and Seleba and Edith who are now practicing in the Spiritual Time House.


    "Number 16!!"


    Sharu¡¯s roar was filled with endless anger. He did not expect that he had already greatly increased his strength, and when he could absorb No. 17 and No. 18, he suddenly smashed out such a No. 16 halfway. The strength is even stronger. Can hurt him now, anger burns in Sharu''s eyes!


    On the 16th, he knew that his attack just now couldn''t kill Sharu, so I was not surprised to see Sharu at this time!


    "I want you to die! Number 16!"


    Sharu seemed to have been dazzled by his anger, and he could no longer absorb No. 17 and No. 18 to make himself complete. Now all he wants to do is kill the damn robot No. 16!


    "That...that posture is..."


    Tianjin Fan, who had been lurking nearby and peeking, couldn''t help showing a shocked look in his eyes when he saw the posture that Shalu had put on, because the posture that Shalu had put on was exactly his trick!


    "Fist of four bodies!"


    Sharu¡¯s body seemed to have phantoms, and his body changed from one to four. After the four phantoms were condensed, they all became entities. This is exactly what Tianjin Fan once used to deal with Wukong. The fist is actually the clone technique.


    No. 16''s eyes kept calculating the power of the four Sharu, his face extremely solemn.


    "No. 16! Go and die!"


    Sharu yelled and rushed towards the 16th at the same time, but there were only three Sharu rushing towards the 16th, and in this, the real body of Sharu turned around and quickly flew towards the one who had not left here. number 17!


    "Oh! Number 17! You run quickly!!!"


    This is indeed Sharu¡¯s plan. He pretends to be angry and loses his senses. It is all fake. The purpose is to use the four-body fist to temporarily hold No. 16 and then immediately absorb No. 17. Sharu knows that as long as he can absorb 17. Number one, number 16 will never be your opponent anymore, and can be completely solved easily.


    No. 17 is too late even if he wants to escape, because Sharu is already close in front of him, and the absorber on the tail has expanded again. This time without No. 16¡¯s obstruction, Sharu easily absorbed No. 17 Entered his body, and at the same time his body began to change.


    Sharu¡¯s whole body was constantly shining with light. When he transformed, the power caused the world to change. The entire sky was dimmed. The parts of Sharu''s body were absorbed by Sharu, making his body closer to Perfect, the body gradually shows a stronger posture!


    Compared to the state just now, although the mature body nowadays is also ugly, the face and body look more like a human being, and because the whole body has just been transformed, its strength is not well controlled, and countless numbers appear on the surface of the body. Golden electric spark.


    "Number 18! Run!"


    The built-in combat effectiveness detector in No. 16 has measured that Sharu¡¯s combat effectiveness far exceeds his current self. If he can absorb even No. 18, then everything is over. No. 16 immediately caught the person who was still in consternation. On the 18th, run away!


    But now Sharu''s power has far surpassed that of No. 16. How could he let No. 18 escape from his own eyes, and his figure immediately flashed and blocked No. 16.


    boom!


    No. 16, who had just played against Sharu, even had the upper hand, is now just because the opponent has absorbed No. 17, but it has become vulnerable. Sharu beat No. 16 with one punch and built him in. Half of the computer was broken, and his body suffered huge damage instantly.


    For Sharu, the 16th is a small role that can be easily solved, and now the more important thing is to absorb the 18th.


    "No. 18, don''t make unnecessary resistance, be absorbed by me obediently."


    On the 18th, knowing what situation she was facing, she gritted her teeth and placed her hand on her left chest, and said: "Saru, don''t be proud of you! There is a huge bomb in my body. If I activate this bomb, everything on this planet, including you, will turn into dust!"


    "I know, but you must hesitate for a moment before you press the switch of the energy bomb. As long as that moment I can prevent you from committing suicide, and then absorb you into a complete body! No. 18, don''t waste energy Now, let me obediently...Nani?!"


    ''This breath is... Tianjin Fan?!''


    Naruto also felt that Saru¡¯s anger grew wildly in the Celestial Temple. He was worried that the 18th would be dangerous. He was about to force himself to wake up. In any case, he rescued the 18th first, but he felt that Tianjin Fanna suddenly increased to The extreme air made Naruto temporarily suppress this thought.


    Sharu turned his head and looked at Tianjin Fan in the sky. Although he also has his own cells, the strength of the two sides is too far apart now. Sharu doesn''t take Tianjin Fan''s power into his eyes at all, saying: "Little Hello! What are you going to do?!"


    "Saru, I know I can''t beat you no matter what I do! However, this trick is a bet on my dignity as a martial artist, and I must suppress you! Number 18! Run!"


    The changes in the world are really amazing. Originally, the Z fighters should have tried their best to kill No. 18, but now in front of Sharu this monster, Tianjin Fan must protect No. 18 even if he kills his life. It can be said that things are impermanent.


    "Huh! What can you guys do?!"


    "I''m not a little kid, I was once the champion of the world''s No. 1 Budo Club! Tianjin Fan! Take it, Sharu! New Qigong Cannon!!!"


    Chapter One Hundred Seven-Woohoo!Tianjin Fan¡¯s Breaking Qigong Cannon!Two Super Saiyans!

 986 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 986

    Even if it¡¯s not a Saiyan, it¡¯s not a Namek, and it doesn¡¯t have the power of an immortal, Tianjin Fan also has a strong self-esteem as a martial artist, and as a warrior, even if he knows his strength against Sharu, he will definitely die , But Tianjin Fan did not admit defeat either. In order to prevent Sharu from absorbing No. 18 into a complete body, Tianjin Fan put all his strength together.


    "New Qigong Cannon!!"


    Even if he possesses Tianjin Fan¡¯s cells, Shalu would use the Qigong Cannon trick, but he can get Tianjin Fan¡¯s power, but he cannot predict Tianjin Fan¡¯s growth.


    Although the physical potential of the Saiyan has been gradually developed, the gap between Tianjin Fan and Wukong has become farther and farther, but he has never given up on cultivation and developed this unique trick!


    boom!!


    In terms of the tricks alone, the power of Qigong Cannon is far greater than that of Guipai Qigong. Tianjin Fan¡¯s strength is far less than that of Dr. Groo, but now, Sharu¡¯s whole body is blasted into the ground with one shot. A huge square hole appeared on it!


    Although the Qigong Cannon is infinitely powerful, it consumes too much qi. After only one shot of the Qigong Cannon, Tianjin Fan¡¯s breathing is a little confused. Before Shalu rushed forward, she shouted loudly!


    "What are you still waiting for! Run! Number 18!!"


    Tianjin Fan¡¯s roar awakened No. 18 from his consternation. He hurriedly supported the seriously injured No. 16 and flew away. Now everything is on No. 18, as long as she is not absorbed by Sharu, then nothing counts. Too bad, but if Sharu becomes a complete body, it will truly be the horror of the day!


    "Damn it! I won''t let you run away!"


    Sharu''s hope of becoming a complete body is right in front of him. How can he let the 18th escape? Tianjin Fan''s new qigong guns can''t cause a substantial blow to him, so he immediately flew in the direction of the 18th!


    "what!!"


    Tianjin Fan¡¯s roar blocked Sharu¡¯s hope of chasing No. 18. This is also Tianjin Fan¡¯s best way to bet on the pride of a martial artist to stop Sharu!


    Qigong guns were fired in series. Although this force could not cause any substantial damage to Sharu, it abruptly blocked Sharu here. A shot of qigong cannon once again blasted Sharu that had just risen. !


    If you really want to fight, the 16th, the 18th and Shalu can easily defeat Tianjin Fan, but with the new Qigong Cannon, Tianjin Fan has temporarily surpassed them. With this trick alone, Tianjin Fan is proud of it!


    Tianjin Fan went completely outrageous, using Qigong Cannons to bombard her life, and forcibly suppressed the mature Sharu here!


    However, the Qi of Tianjin Fan has become weaker and weaker. Qigong Cannon, like Mo Fengbo, is a trick that consumes a lot of Qi. If people use it, they will die because they consume too much Qi. The transformation, the new qigong gun is only one shot, it will not burden the body, he can hold it, but now he has fired a full 30 rounds of the new qigong gun, dragging Sharu abruptly here. Minutes, after giving No. 18 enough time to escape, he himself was called by the god of death.


    "what!!"


    Tianjin Fan fired his last qigong cannon. Even if he kept compressing his forces together in order to cause the greatest destructive power, but was continuously bombarded by more than 30 consecutive rounds of new qigong cannons, the island was completely unable to do so. Bearing this force, the entire island bulged upwards, and the force that was bombarded by Tianjin Fan into the ground exploded, causing a huge beam of light to rise from the center of the island.


    boom!


    The consequence of continuously firing Qigong cannons is like using Xixiang and Yekai. Although Sharu was temporarily suppressed with a powerful force, Tianjin Fan could win this trick, but lost his life. He has no power to defeat it. Sharu''s.


    The damn new qigong cannon finally stopped, and Sharu was able to fly out, but at this time he could not find the figure of No. 18 at all. No. 18 had no qi. If she kept hiding, even Sharu had changed. I couldn''t find her even when I became a mature body. I was able to find No. 17 and No. 18 before, and I also sensed that there was a lot of Qi gathering in the Kamiseun House, so it was just for luck in the past. Now it is difficult to find No. 18.


    After so many difficulties, I finally became a complete body. I didn¡¯t expect that I was interrupted by someone, and I was interrupted by someone who was far weaker than him. Sharu¡¯s heart was furious, although Tianjin Fan Consuming too much qi, he would die even if he ignored him, but Sharu had no intention of letting him go.


    "Go to hell! Tianjin Fan!"


    Shalu condensed a red energy bullet at hand, and flew towards Tianjin Fan, who had fallen to the ground and was completely unable to resist. Unless he possessed Demon Buu or that kind of regeneration ability, Tianjin Fan would be defeated by Sharu¡¯s energy. If you hit it, you will die!


    boom!!


    As everyone thinks, a good person is not that easy to die, and Tianjin Fan has already died once. According to the laws of Dragon Ball World, it is not so easy for him to die a second time, although he is faced with excessive use of the new qigong gun. He was on the verge of death, but he still had a breath, and before he was about to be completely killed by Sharu¡¯s energy bomb, he stretched out one hand and caught the mature Sharu¡¯s energy bomb with one hand!


    "Huh, it''s good to catch up"


    The sound that seemed very relaxed exhaled, and then with a wave of his hand, he bounced off the energy of Sharu easily. The powerful energy bomb hit a nearby island, turning that island into a piece in an instant. Fly ash.


    At the close of the battle, Wukong and Vegeta finally arrived here, rescued Sharu before he killed Tianjin Fan, and then fed him fairy beans, which finally saved Tianjin Fan''s life.


    "Vegeta, Monkey King?"


    Sharu looked at the two who had just appeared with indifferent eyes. The person who blocked his attack just now was Goku. Although he was surprised by their presence here, he did not panic too much and became mature. After experiencing the body, he was quite confident in his power, and his power at this time had definitely surpassed Naruto. Besides, Wukong and Vegeta did not maximize their qi. In such a short period of time, Sharu would not. Believe that their power can surpass yourself.


    "What did you two come here specially for? Wouldn''t you be joking with me, saying you are going to knock me down?"


    Vegeta broke through the limit of Super Saiyan in the Spiritual Time House, and her strength has far surpassed Naruto and Celiba who have been pressing on his head. This soaring strength made Vegeta extremely excited and watched proudly. Sharu said: "That''s wrong, it''s not us, it''s me, and I''m not here to defeat you, I want you to die without a corpse! I want you to be crushed on the spot!"


    "Hey, Vegeta, don''t want to get ahead alone, I''m going to fight!"


    "Go away! Kakarot, Sharu is my prey!"


    This hasn¡¯t even started the fight. Goku and Vegeta quarreled as usual. Goku just wanted to fight, and Vegeta wanted to defeat Saru, whom Naruto and Seleba couldn¡¯t deal with. Prove They are the strongest person. Although they have different minds, they don''t want to miss the idea of ??fighting Sharu.


    Wukong scratched his hair, then raised his fist.


    "Then use the guessing box to decide."


    Although it is too trivial to decide this kind of thing with boxing, the two of them are idiots. In addition, when they are in the Spiritual Time House, they will have differences of opinion. In the end, they all use boxing to decide. It''s child''s play, but simple and fast, and both of them absolutely follow the results of the guessing box.


    "Woo... lost..."


    Goku is like a child who has lost a toy, looking down at his palm. Although Vegeta has a proud personality, she still feels as happy as a child at this time. When it shows on her face, it''s just the corners of her mouth. It''s just cocked.


    Vegeta defeated Goku in the guessing box, and it was him who dealt with Sharu. Vegeta still had that nasty arrogant sneer on her face. She looked at Sharu like an ant, and said: "When I think of me The cells that were used to create such an ugly monster like you are so angry, why can¡¯t you look more decent?!"


    Even if you don''t count the green skin, even after becoming a mature body, the appearance is very human, but Sharu is still the same ugly now.


    Sharu''s thick lips showed an ugly smile, and said: "Your cells are used to create the strongest me in the universe. You should feel honored by this alone!"


    "You are wrong, ugly! The strongest person in the universe is my Saiyan Prince Vegeta, not you!"


    "Then try it out. Anyway, even if you want to go with Monkey King, I don¡¯t care. You can¡¯t beat me anyway! If you want to die, I can slowly wait for others to come and die together. !"


    "No need! To kill you monster, I am more than enough!"


    "You say you are alone?!"


    "Yes, any objections?"


    "Hahaha... No, I was just scared by your stupidity, Vegeta!"


    "Then you can see with your own eyes, who the stupid man is, Sharu!!"


    Vegeta roared up to the sky, and the huge power hidden in the body was unreservedly revealed at this moment. After breaking through the limit of Super Saiyan and reaching the full power of Super Saiyan, the power in Vegeta''s body It has become larger, and the power of the trick has been greatly improved, but the energy required to activate the trick is relatively reduced. This is also the characteristic of the full power of the Super Saiyan, and it is also the strongest posture of the Super Saiyan 1. !


    "I have got the ultimate power beyond the limit of Super Saiyan! Sharu!! Feel how stupid you are under my power!!"


    Chapter 108-I will definitely defeat you!Vegeta''s dangerous pride!


    Neither Sharu nor the 18th can imagine. After being defeated by the 18th last time, only a few days have passed, but Vegeta''s strength has exploded.


    If you fight again, Vegeta only needs one move to make the 18th disappear in this world forever!


    The golden breath of Vegeta''s whole body burst, and his power has risen to an incredible level, and Sharu''s ugly face also showed extreme consternation, and he could no longer see the confidence and arrogance just now.


    boom!!


    The difference in strength between the two is too huge, even if Sharu has become a mature body with the horrible power of killing No. 16, but Vegeta hits the abdomen with a punch. The super Saiyan''s powerful power is one The tone penetrated into Sharu''s body, causing his face to become extremely distorted instantly!

 987 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 987

    The air wave spreading out of Vegeta''s punch lightly blew Goku''s blond hair, and Tianjin Fan could hardly stabilize his body almost under this air wave, shielding the powerful air wave with his hands.


    "Wukong, what kind of cultivation have you done?! Why did you become so strong?!"


    Wukong and Vegeta practiced together in the Spiritual Time Room for a year, and they knew each other''s strength very well. At this time, a faint smile appeared on their faces and said: "Tianjin Fan, Vegeta has no strength yet. Show one-tenth."


    "what?!"


    Vegeta''s speed and strength far surpassed Sharu at this time. With a single punch, he was completely unable to resist. His saliva flowed from the corner of his mouth. Vegeta stepped back to avoid getting Saru''s body on his body. Drooling, looking at Sharu with a mocking smile.


    "Why, didn''t you wake up?"


    Sharu looked at Vegeta in disbelief. He did not expect that after he absorbed so many life energy from the earth and the 17th, his power would be far lost to Vegeta now, and his heart burned with anger at this time!


    "Don''t be too self-righteous, Vegeta!"


    "Really? Then let you learn more about my strength!"


    Vegeta''s strength improved and her personality became more arrogant than ever. An uppercut knocked Sharu into the air, and then before Sharu recovered, she hit Sharu''s back with her knees. , This heavy blow made Sharu''s eyes almost fall out.


    Vegeta grabbed Sharu''s ankle with one hand and slammed his body to the land. Sharu was completely unable to match Vegeta''s powerful force, and his body fell like a cannonball.


    "Anyway, this is too exaggerated!"


    On a small island not far away, using the unique structure of the body, the 18th can also see the battle between Sharu and Vegeta, with endless surprises on her beautiful face.


    "Even if it is a fighting nation, it is too unreasonable to be raised to this level in just a few days. He didn''t hide his strength when he fought me before. Damn it, if I fight again now, I will even have one move. Can''t survive it!"


    On the 18th, she was surprised by Vegeta''s unconventional strength improvement, but there was still a little relaxation. After all, as long as Vegeta killed Sharu, then she would not be absorbed by that monster.


    "Take it! Vegeta!"


    Sharu gathered all his qi in his fists and smashed it down towards Vegeta¡¯s body. Vegeta was not tall at first, and even if his hair was all upside down, he looked much smaller than Sharu. However, Vegeta''s speed and strength are far above that of Sharu. As soon as she lowered her body, she elbowed Sharu in the stomach before Sharu''s punch hit her!


    "too slow!"


    Once again attacked by that terrifying strange force, Sharu¡¯s body flew out and hit an island head-on. Vegeta¡¯s terrifying power caused Sharu¡¯s body to smash the entire island directly, making the island from the middle. It was divided into two, and it bounced a few times like a float on the sea before it could be stopped on a small island.


    "What''s the matter, Sharu, are you finished?"


    "It''s over, your life is over! Super flash cannon!!"


    Sharu¡¯s body also has Vegeta¡¯s cells, so you can use Vegeta¡¯s previous trick. This super flash cannon is in it, but Sharu can¡¯t use Vegeta¡¯s big explosion attack and ultimate flash. It''s also Sharu''s weakness.


    Vegeta¡¯s previous tricks broke out even greater destructive power in Sharu¡¯s hands. Now Sharu¡¯s combat effectiveness has surpassed the Super Saiyan Broly two years ago, and even surpasses Naruto today. , The purple super flash cannon has a terrifying force that can easily destroy large planets!


    "Idiot! Using my tricks to deal with me won''t work! Drink!"


    Vegeta let out a roar, and the muscles all over her body suddenly swelled, bursting out her body''s qi in an instant, but let Sharu''s super flash cannon completely engulf her body!


    Sharu used the super flash cannon with all his power in one breath. Although he exhausted his full strength, the output of too much qi at once made his expression not look good and his breathing was slightly confused, but his face was extremely shocked. Look at the center of the explosion.


    Vegeta slowly flew up from the smoke and dust of the explosion, and there was no trace of scars on her body.


    "No, it''s impossible! My super flash cannon is actually useless?! It''s impossible for your power to increase so fast!"


    "You idiot, Flash Cannon is my trick. No one knows this trick better than me!" Vegeta smiled and looked at Sharu, "It seems that you haven''t realized the difference in strength between us. Ah, and you are so stupid as to use my tricks to deal with me, it''s all because of the empty relationship in your head!"


    "Damn it! How about this trick?! Moguanguang kills the cannon!!"


    Sharu couldn''t change his move again. Anyway, he has so many soldiers'' cells on his body. The most important thing he lacks is all kinds of tricks. Piccolo''s trick is in Sharu''s hands. Originally, this trick took a long time. Come to gather Qi, but Sharu is strong, and the time to gather Qi can basically be ignored.


    "What an idiot, do you think the tricks of the Namekist will work for me?!"


    From the point of view of the tricks itself, the magic light killing cannon is better than the flash cannon, but Vegeta''s mouth was equally disdainful, and he caught Sharu''s magic light killing cannon with one hand, and then flew one of his palms.


    "Super Realm King Quanguo sends Qigong Wave!!"


    "Is it Kakarot''s trick again this time?"


    Vegeta''s eyes finally revealed a touch of fun. After using the Super King''s Fist, Sharu''s strength soared to twice as much as before. In Vegeta''s eyes, it can be regarded as a little bit of strength, against Goku. The unique skill of turtle school qigong, Vegeta also combined his hands into the shape of a calyx.


    "Let you see the true power of this trick! Super flash cannon!!"


    boom!!


    It was a long time ago that Vegeta wanted to use this flash cannon to destroy the earth, but Wukong used the Realm King Fist and Turtle Style Qigong to hard-top it back, but now, the monster Shalu uses Wukong¡¯s Realm King Fist and Turtle In sending Qigong, Vegeta did not have the will to protect, but as a result, she did use flash cannons to protect the earth. The flip of the plot is really speechless.


    "Drink!"


    Vegeta roared, and the power of the Super Saiyan was fully revealed. The huge golden energy column tore through Sharu¡¯s tortoise qigong wave in one go. Even if Sharu used the Super King Fist, the frontal confrontation was still not true. Sharu¡¯s opponent, Turtle Qigong, was destroyed by the bombardment of super flash cannons, and the golden energy swallowed Sharu¡¯s body completely!


    The huge flash cannon completely destroyed some small islands nearby, and the terrifying explosion caused a huge tsunami in the sea, but all the damage caused was indifferent to Vegeta. He didn''t care about it at all. Looking at the sea that was rioting because of his own attack, he said, "Come out, Sharu, the trick just now couldn''t kill you."


    Sharu knew that he couldn''t hide from Vegeta''s eyes, his tone was shot out, or he flew out slowly, but he probably didn''t expect that he would be beaten like this by Vegeta, half of his body was in Bei Gita was destroyed in the attack, although it could be recovered because of Piccolo''s cells, but to recover from such a huge injury, Sharu''s Qi still dropped significantly.


    "Not reconciled! I''m really not reconciled!"


    Sharu roared, causing the sea that had not yet calmed down to produce violent fluctuations again. After all the hardships, he finally absorbed No. 17 and became a mature body. Now he can become the most mature body as long as he absorbs No. 18 again. Strong perfect body, but now he has encountered such a powerful Vegeta, he is not reconciled, really not reconciled!


    "Damn it! As long as you can become a perfect body, as long as you can become a perfect body, you can definitely defeat this guy!"


    Vegeta was taken aback for a moment, and she didn''t know why she suddenly remembered the prophecy that Naruto had said in the Temple of Heaven.


    ''You will be beaten badly by Sharu...''


    Naruto''s original prediction seemed completely different from the current reality, but it did arouse Vegeta''s great interest.


    Vegeta held her arms and did not take this opportunity to completely destroy Sharu with the ultimate flash, but instead asked what she cared about.


    "Oh, you mean that even if the gap between you and me is so big now, as long as you become complete, you can definitely defeat me?"


    "I believe that as long as I can become a complete body, I can defeat you! It must be possible!" Sharu seized this opportunity, because the advantages of having the wisdom and calmness of the Bick cell showed off, "Vegeta, you race Isn¡¯t the demi people a fighting nation?! Don¡¯t you meet the stronger opponents, the higher your fighting spirit will be?! Vegeta, you are the prince of the Saiyans, so this should be even more so! As long as I become perfect, I will definitely become extremely powerful, or are you afraid of my full body strength?!"


    Sharu deliberately stimulated Vegeta, he also knew that he was betting on his life, but he had no choice, because only after he absorbed the number 18 and became a complete body, he could resist Vegeta''s power at this time.


    "Are you irritating me? Well, I will do what you want, fall into your trap, and let you become a complete body, let''s go!"


    "Hey... I knew it would become like this..."


    He sighed softly, and the mental exhaustion caused by the use of foreseeing the future has not disappeared, but Naruto has overcome the brain''s instruction of "I need to sleep now" with his will, and forced himself to wake up. This behavior His headache was splitting, and his face was very bad.


    "The two idiots were completely defeated by Sharu''s aggressive skills, but there is no way, I can only go there myself..."


    Chapter 109-Number 18, you are different...


    Vegeta¡¯s pride is indeed a very speechless thing. On the bright side, this pride allowed him to surpass the limit and successfully transformed into a super Saiyan. This pride puts him in the spiritual time house. Cultivating desperately, finally reached the full power of the Super Saiyan far surpassing Naruto and Celiba, but now, this pride will also cause big problems.


    Vegeta was not an idiot. Of course he knew that Sharu was deliberately stimulating himself with the goal of becoming complete, but he got in willingly.

 988 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 988

    Although Sharu¡¯s words are radical, they are not unreasonable. He is the prince of Saiyans. He is stronger than anyone. He not only wants to surpass Naruto and Sairiba, but he has to prove it, even if After Sharu became a complete body, he was also not his opponent!


    He is the prince of Saiyans. This honorary title was once overshadowed. Now he will use his strength to wipe out all the shadows. The complete Sharu is this stepping stone!


    Vegeta did not ask Goku¡¯s opinion. With his arrogance, he decided to do whatever he wanted. It was impossible to ask a lower-level fighter¡¯s thoughts. Moreover, even if he asked Goku, his answer would probably be the same as Bei. Let¡¯s be the same with Geeta, so Mingren said that they are both stupid, and they are both out-and-out paranoia... But Mingren is the least qualified to say such things!


    Sharu¡¯s radical method was successful, or Vegeta took the initiative to hit his radical method, giving Sharu a chance to become a perfect body.


    Sharu escaped his life and immediately went to look for the trace of the 18th. The 16th was severely injured by him just now, so he should not be able to escape far in a short time, and without the suppression of Tianjin Fan¡¯s new qigong gun, No. 18 would never dare to fly in the air using the dance technique.


    There are many scattered small islands in the sea near here. Sharu made sure that No. 18 was hiding on one of the small islands, and immediately fired energy bombs around them indiscriminately. Without killing No. 18. Completely destroyed.


    Although Sharu suffered a terrible loss in front of Vegeta, his strength is indeed very strong. It did not take much time to destroy the nearby islands, and he was finally found on the last island. The figure of number 18.


    After finding No. 18, Sharu was finally relieved. Vegeta¡¯s terrifying power made Sharu even more crazy about the whole body. Looking at No. 18¡¯s eyes, it was like a person who was about to starve to death. Like steaming meat buns, the crazy eyes are all desire!


    "I finally found you, number 18!"


    On the 18th, she thought Vegeta could defeat Sharu, and she didn¡¯t need to be absorbed by the monster Sharu, but she didn¡¯t expect this kind of change to happen. Although she knew her strength was not Sharu¡¯s opponent, she didn¡¯t plan to stop there. give up!


    "On the 18th, I blocked him, you run away!"


    No. 16 stood between No. 18 and Sharu. Even though his body had suffered considerable damage, his head was knocked out by No. 18, and the computer core inside was also damaged. At this time, he kept jumping out of blue Arc, No. 16 knows that he is bound to die in the face of Sharu today, but he has such a gentle guardian, in order to protect this beautiful planet, he must resist Sharu, the destructive devil, anyway!


    No. 16, the once powerful enemy, was completely unconcerned after Sharu absorbed No. 17. Sharu looked at No. 16 with a mockery and said: "No. 16, you don¡¯t want to be aggressive anymore. They may stop working. It is impossible to stop me. You can''t stop me from becoming fully physical!"


    "I won''t make you wish!"


    No. 16 roared and rushed towards Sharu with his severely damaged body, but his fists were now unable to cause any damage to Sharu. Under No. 16¡¯s continuous attacks, Sharu was also completely majestic. Without moving, a tail easily drew No. 16 into the air, and at the same time moved towards his ultimate goal-No. 18!


    "You monster! Super energy bomb!"


    On the 18th, facing Sharu who had absorbed her younger brother, she had a strong fear in her heart. This fear raised her power to the maximum. A huge pink energy bomb was sent out in her hands, blasting Sharu''s body back!


    Although No. 18 has unlimited energy, the power that can be output at one time is only so much. This power is completely unable to cause any damage to Sharu. Sharu can completely use the energy bomb of No. 18 with his own body. Annihilation!


    "Damn it! Damn it!!"


    The hatred absorbed by Sharu on the 17th, and she didn¡¯t want the fear of being absorbed by Sharu, so that on the 18th, countless energy bombs were continuously launched from the hands of Sharu. Any damage!


    The huge gap in strength made No. 18 feel terrified, desperate, and his legs were unable to support his body. The powerful man with unlimited energy and life, No. 18, who was able to easily destroy the earth, was in front of the monster Sharu. Can be as weak as a little girl.


    When the hand was hanging down weakly, he inadvertently stroked his chest, and the touch that was rough to the touch made No.18 sway slightly.


    When she lowered her head and saw the blue light, No.18 realized that what she had just touched was the chain of the necklace Naruto gave her, and what he had said at that time resurfaced in her mind.


    ''If you encounter danger in the future, inject energy into this necklace, I will save you...''


    Naruto''s words at that time on the 18th are still in her mind. In fact, she is a human being. All her memories will be stored in the computer in her body. As long as the computer is not damaged, she will never forget.


    "Will you really come to save me?"


    No. 18 whispered softly, that golden light is her last hope, if he can''t come, she will be completely desperate!


    "No. 18! Obediently be absorbed by me!"


    "Help! Uzumaki Naruto!!"


    "Hamu Upiyi killed the wolf!!"


    Faced with the infinite fear that Sharu brought, No.18 finally abandoned her self-esteem, sent a distress signal to Naruto, and injected her own energy into that beautiful necklace!


    The flying thunder god technique that remained on the necklace was activated by the power injection of No. 18, and with the flash of golden light, Naruto immediately rushed to the front of No. 18 from the Tianshen Temple, Qianli rescue!


    For No. 18, in the face of despair and the dark moment that Sharu is about to absorb, Naruto¡¯s sudden appearance seems to light up her dark future, and the computer in No. 18¡¯s body is also working normally. Completely recorded in the memory of the 18th!


    boom!!


    "Nani?!"


    Sharu couldn¡¯t understand why Naruto Uzumaki appeared suddenly. Sharu, who was only planning to absorb No. 18, didn¡¯t use any powerful tricks. He just stretched his tail towards No. 18. So caught off guard, his tail was caught off guard. The huge sword energy that killed the wolf swallowed, and the whole was cut off.


    On the other hand, Naruto did not give Sharu any chance to react at all. He knew that Sharu''s qi was higher than himself. Although not to say that it was a crushing force, Naruto was not sure to deal with today''s even in his heyday. Sharu, what''s more, his spirit hasn''t recovered yet. Now he is holding on to the rescue. There is no way to support it for too long. Before Sharu could react, he immediately bit the Kusanaru sword in his mouth, and at the same time, a strange thing formed in his hand. The Yin Jue!


    "Eight Gate Dunjia Upanishad Tiger!!"


    boom!!


    The huge golden tiger completely turned the entire island into dust, and blasted off the Sharu that had not yet reacted. Naruto took advantage of this opportunity to immediately grab the 18th and the 16th and start again. The Art of Flying Thunder God disappeared instantly and returned to the Temple of Heaven.


    Sharu was finally awake from Naruto''s serial heavy blows, but he could see that there was No. 18''s figure, and watched No. 18 slip away from him again, Saru Yangtian roared!


    "Damn it!"


    "Ah woo... I sleep so well..."


    After the emergency rescue on the 18th, Naruto could no longer hold on, and fell asleep in the end. Fortunately, he did not fall asleep for too long. Although this time foreseeing more of the future, the burden is more than the one twenty years ago Heavier, but Naruto regained his energy after sleeping for about twenty hours.


    "Are you all right?"


    The indifferent voice appeared in the room where Naruto was resting. She appeared almost silently. Because she was a human being, there was no air at all. If she deliberately didn''t make any sound, Naruto could not be there. Be aware of it the first time.


    To be honest, in this temple of heaven now, Seleba and Edith are practicing in the spiritual time house, while Goku and Vegeta are still in the lower realm. The strength of No. 18 is stronger than Piccolo. Besides Naruto Strong person, she was also the first to notice that Naruto had awakened, and immediately appeared here.


    After Naruto slept for a while, his spirit had completely returned to normal. He looked at Number 18 at this time and said, "How are you? I fainted yesterday and it was too late to ask you, right?"


    "Have you forgotten that I am a human being? My body is very strong, and Sharu didn''t use too much power because he was afraid of killing me. I was fine." The 18th''s voice is cold, she is not by nature. Bo Liang is just used to protecting himself with a cold shell.


    "It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re fine, but it¡¯s a pity. The first time I saw Sharu, I couldn¡¯t kill him. I didn¡¯t expect that he has become so strong now. It would be really troublesome to make him perfect. ."


    When the 18th heard''full body'', her body shook a little, and then her neat teeth bit her lower lip. His blue eyes seemed to panic inexplicably, and he whispered: "To stop Sharu If you become a perfect body, you can kill me, so that he will never be able to become a perfect body."


    When the 18th said this, she didn''t know what her mind was. In short, her body trembled slightly, and the strength on her body seemed a bit unstable, completely exposing the heart of this cold-looking artificial human.


    Naruto stared deeply at No. 18, and finally turned into a gentle smile, saying:


    "On the 18th, you are different..."


    Chapter One Hundred and Ten-The Really Complete Super Namek!Naruto is upset!


    Although the 18th is a man-made person, it still preserves the human heart. Although she has done a lot of illegal things, but at best, she robbed beautiful clothes and jewelry. Although she was chased by the police for this reason, the 18th has been up until now No one has been killed yet, and even when Sharu destroyed the island, the 18th rescued a small squirrel.


    Although the cyborg has no energy, and Naruto cannot perceive the strength of No. 18, he can use the Nine-Tailed Chakra mode to perceive No. 18''s heart.If she was an evil man-made person, Naruto would never fail to notice.


    "What''s the difference? I''m also a robot created by Dr. Gro to kill Monkey King!"


    "Judging whether a person is evil or not is not a man-made person. You, No. 17 and No. 16, are all man-made, but I can feel that you are not evil."


    Naruto stepped forward gently and hugged No.18. The girl''s body would never change, she would always maintain that youthful beauty.

 989 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 989

    No. 18''s body trembled slightly, and she could see that her cheeks were a little red for the first time since she was born. The computer in her body seemed to activate the mechanism to resist and protect herself, but she was still suppressed by No. 18''s will.(On the 18th, I will blush, the Buu chapter blushed at the world''s No. 1 Budokai, and I will cut a picture when I write about the Buu chapter)


    "As long as you have such a human heart, no matter what your body becomes, you are still a person after all."


    Naruto has the unique ability to see through the human heart, even if it is a human being. His words hit the softness of No.18''s heart, somehow she was transformed from an ordinary human girl into a human being, and the panic in his heart, watching Her brother was absorbed by a monster like Sharu but was helpless and blamed himself in pain, and even the fear of being almost absorbed. No. 18''s heart was really not as strong as she was on the surface.


    The 18th, who was seen through the secret deep in her heart, wrapped her hands around Naruto''s waist and let out a soft sob, smearing all of Naruto''s clothes.


    Because of the continuous occurrences, No. 18''s heart was opened up, otherwise Naruto would not be able to invade No. 18''s heart so easily, but at this time he had nothing but pity for this poor and cute girl.


    "Trust me, I will definitely solve Sharu, and on the 17th, I will also use Dragon Ball to make a wish to revive him."


    Number 18 choked twice, then continued to bury her head in Naruto''s arms, whispering.


    "I only said it once, if you can''t hear it...Thank you...Thank you..."


    After crying once in Naruto¡¯s arms, the mental state of the 18th was obviously better than before. It should be because of the relaxed mood. At this time, everyone gathered in front of the door of the spiritual time house, according to In the previous reservation, Seleba and Edith were about to come out of the mental time house.


    Goku and Vegeta, who were far defeated by Seleba in the past, have been practicing hard for a year in the Spiritual Time House, and their strength has reached the point where they have far surpassed Seleba, and Seleba is now practicing in it for a year. To be honest, everyone is looking forward to it.


    Naruto sat on the wall outside the Mental Time House, looking at the blue sky with his eyes, but he couldn''t see the focus in his eyes, and he was completely in a state of trance.


    And Piccolo, who is about to enter the Spiritual Time House with Naruto to practice, compared to the usual Shen Ning, his face rarely showed anxious expression, probably because of Saru''s affairs.


    The two fools, Goku and Vegeta, deliberately let go of Saru in order to see the power of Saru''s perfect body, so that he can absorb No. 18 and become a perfect body. This is a nightmare for others.


    The power of Sharu''s mature body has surpassed Naruto. If he becomes a perfect body, God knows what it will be like. With Bik¡¯s current combat power of more than 300 million, it is impossible to imagine what kind of dimension such a battle would be. At that time, things really get out of hand, and the two fools, Goku and Vegeta, will take full responsibility!


    Although Naruto was closing his eyes to rest his mind, he could still feel the violent mood swings of Piccolo.


    "Bick, you can be a little relieved, it''s useless to be anxious now."


    Piccolo¡¯s personality has always been very calm and wise. It should be the first time he has been taught like this. Piccolo is still holding his arms as before, looking down at Naruto sitting in the corner with his eyes closed. , Said: "I really don''t understand why you can be so calm? You should know it yourself. If Saru really becomes a complete body, Vegeta and Goku will probably not be his opponents. Real trouble!"


    "It''s useless to say this now. Anyway, what has happened cannot be changed. Vegeta and Goku can''t change things if Sharu is let go, but the future is still in our own hands, Sha If Lu becomes perfect, we may not be able to become stronger."


    Naruto¡¯s self-confidence must surpass anyone, even when it is extremely disadvantageous to him, or even when people feel desperate, Naruto will not give up the hope of continuous improvement. When it comes to this, Naruto is slightly picky He raised his eyelids and looked at Piccolo, who has always liked to be cool.


    "Without the blood of a Saiyan, it is really commendable to be able to cultivate to this level, but if you can become a complete Namek, your strength should be even stronger."


    "The complete Namek?"


    Piccolo was stunned, looking at Naruto for an unknown reason, and said: "What are you talking about? Didn''t I already fit God? You know, at that time, the reason for my sudden increase in combat power was because of this."


    "Yes, you are united with the gods, so at that time your fighting power suddenly skyrocketed, surpassing Goku and the others. However, the new person who was split from the original place by the gods was not you, but Piccolo. demon king!"


    Piccolo and Piccolo Demon, although they are the same, they are completely different in the actual sense. Piccolo''s eyes flashed, and he seemed to have enlightenment. He immediately rushed to find Dandy. He wanted to use Dragon Ball makes a wish!


    "Looking at his appearance, you should understand it, really... all of them are stubborn idiots!"


    Naruto sneered in a low voice, then closed his eyes again. Not long after Piccolo went to find Dandy to get the Dragon Ball, the door of the Spiritual Time House finally opened, and he practiced in the strange space inside. Years later, Seleba and Edith finally came out of it.


    Unlike the last time when Goku and Vegeta came out, Seleba and Edith did not always maintain the super Saiyan form, on the contrary, they were still black hair in a normal state, making it impossible to see how they are progressing. How much.


    Naruto had already seen a part of the future in foreseeing the future, so he also had a rough estimate of Celiba''s power at this time. A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he looked up at his wife and daughter, and said: "To be honest, watching your strengths surpass me one by one, this feeling is really uncomfortable."


    Seleba has an arrogant personality. Although she loves Naruto in her heart, she still can''t let go of her pride and self-esteem. He is the strongest fighter in the universe!"


    She said that she was confident that her strength should far surpass the two of Vegeta and Goku who came out of the Spiritual Time House and reached a higher level. Although Edith¡¯s strength has also been greatly improved, However, because he is not a pure-bred Saiyan, his personality is not as arrogant as Sailiba. With his arms around Naruto''s neck, he still shows a daughter''s affection and admiration for her father.


    I spent a whole year in the Spiritual Time House. Although only one day has passed outside, Edith¡¯s body has grown by one year. Compared with the previous time, she has grown a lot and her physical signs are also Becomes more obvious.


    Didn¡¯t Edith know that her body had gradually transformed from a girl to a woman, and she hadn¡¯t seen Naruto for a year. At this time, she couldn¡¯t help but feel affectionate with Naruto and rubbed her pink face against Naruto. On the cheek, "Well...this is also because my mother and my mother have been cultivating for a year. I think if my father enters the spiritual time house, he will soon surpass my mother and me again, because father is the most powerful. of!"


    "You..."


    Edith has liked to stick to Naruto since she was a child, and Naruto is also very spoiled by Edith. This makes Cyliba very jealous. It is clear that she was pregnant in October, and worked so hard to give birth to Edith. After coming down, Edith obviously liked to be close to Naruto more than to her mother. Celiba felt a little uncomfortable, curled her lips, and looked around.


    "What about that guy Piccolo? According to that guy''s character, we should go in for cultivation right away when we first came out?"


    "He, go get all his power back."


    Naruto''s words are endless, making Seleba and Edith completely ignorant of what happened, but immediately, Piccolo answered their doubts with actions.


    "Come out! Shenlong!!"


    All the dragon balls have already been collected, because I was worried about what would happen. It would be bad if there was no time to collect the dragon balls. So Naruto collected all the dragon balls before predicting the future. It only took half an hour. The Dragon Ball has been kept in the Temple of Heaven, and when you need to make a wish, you can use it directly.


    Piccolo, if you count the first generation, he should summon the dragon for the second time. The golden light from the dragon ball fused together to form a huge dragon-shaped posture, and then the green dragon appeared above the heavenly temple.


    "He who collects seven dragon balls, I can help you realize your wish. Any wish is fine, but only two."


    "Shenlong! Please summon the soul of the first Demon King Piccolo who has died here!"


    Naruto''s words helped Piccolo find a new way to improve his strength. He, who has been fused with God, wouldn''t mind fusing again at this time, and speaking of it, it was his power!


    The original Piccolo was punched to death by Wukong''s world. Before he died, he gave birth to an egg, which is now Piccolo, because the original Piccolo demon focused all his power on that egg. On, so Piccolo''s strength is also extremely strong, but this Piccolo is not the original Piccolo demon after all, not the individual who split from the gods at the beginning!


    Only after fusing the original Big Demon of Piccolo, Piccolo is a truly complete Namek, and his power will not be lost to any Saiyan!


    "Summon the soul of Big Devil Piccolo here? No problem."


    There was a red light in the eyes of the Shenlong, and the soul of the Great Demon King Piccolo was immediately summoned in front of Piccolo by the power of the monster, surpassing countless time and space, without any hindrance, and the two merged together again!


    "This, this is my strength?! Ah!"


    The whole body of Piccolo burst out with an absolutely strong aura. After fusing the soul of the original Piccolo, Piccolo''s power is finally complete. The infinite Super Namek will not lose to the huge Saiyan. The potential was finally revealed, and the momentum of the whole body skyrocketed!


    Naruto stood up from the ground, patted the dust on his butt, felt that Piccolo had surpassed his anger at this time, and said that sentence again.


    "It''s really uncomfortable to watch them surpass me one by one."


    The eleventh chapter-finally absorbed!Full body Sharu vs Super Vegeta!


    After the fusion of the souls of Piccolo and the original Piccolo, the geniuses that were once divided into two finally returned to one body. That shocking talent made Piccolo''s power grow wildly, and easily surpassed Naruto''s now. The strength is not far from the mature Sharu.


    This is still Piccolo. With Piccolo''s current potential without training, if he enters the Spiritual Time House for another year, then his strength growth is absolutely unimaginable. Anyway, wait for Piccolo to come out. After that, his strength will never be lost to Goku and Vegeta who are promoted to the full power of Super Saiyan!


    Today''s Piccolo is the absolute strongest Super Namek warrior. Even the Super Namico Slag who was defeated by Naruto is just an ant compared to Piccolo today. Piccolo is already There is not one of the strongest Namek Warrior in this world!


    By the way, Naruto should be the most depressed person right now. Among the six of them, the strongest is Naruto, but now as everyone¡¯s strength has greatly increased, Naruto has undoubtedly become The weakest one.


    I don''t know how things will change for the cyborgs, and with a little arrogance that is not so obvious, Naruto immediately entered the Mental Time House, followed by Piccolo.


    Although Naruto once had the idea of ??asking him to take refuge in the Spiritual Time House with him on the 18th, but after thinking about it, forget it. After all, although this method is relatively safe, it is too useless.


    Moreover, the Mental Time House may not be completely safe. If Sharu breaks in, although only two people can enter the Mental Time House, if a third person enters, the entrance will be forcibly disappeared, but if Sharu absorbs number 18, Naruto can''t guarantee that he doesn''t have the power to collapse the space. With Naruto''s current strength, even a mature Sharu can''t deal with it. If Sharu absorbs himself, it will be even hell.


    The jade reincarnation eyes with nine hooks on Naruto''s forehead have the pupil power that collapses in space. Even today''s combat power has been surpassed by many people, but Naruto is also confident that with his current power, he can open the space barrier inside the Spiritual Time House.

 990 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 990

    At present, the improvement of strength is still the first priority. As long as the strength is improved, no matter what changes occur, it can be dealt with.


    Naruto and Piccolo entered the Spiritual Time House together to practice. Although Piccolo was cold and bored, it was better to practice with him than with Vegeta. In fact, Naruto initially planned to let Vegeta I practiced with Piccolo, but later I was afraid that they would demolish the Mental Time House, so I got rid of this idea.


    The Spiritual Time House, which had not been used for many years, finally ushered in the strongest cultivator, and when the door was closed, Sharu also lurked on the Celestial Temple not long after that.


    Originally, Sharu met Naruto once before. Of course, he knew that the person who suddenly appeared and rescued number 18 was Uzumaki Naruto. According to Naruto¡¯s qi, Sharu found the Celestial Temple, but then Piccolo¡¯s qi suddenly increased. Although he was slightly inferior to him, but not far apart, plus Naruto''s words, Sharu did not have the confidence to deal with two people, so he reduced his anger to the limit.


    Sharu is very good at lurking, his qi can be suppressed to almost no level, even lower than an ant. With this ability, he has not been killed by Naruto after killing so many people on the earth. They catch.


    Vegeta and Goku are still in the lower realm waiting for Sharu to become a complete body to fight with them, while Naruto and Picco enter the spiritual time house to practice, Seriba and Edith set out to leave the temple of heaven, looking for Goku and Vegeta, in other words, there is no one who can deal with Sharu at the Temple of Heaven!


    On the 18th, she can''t feel the breath of Sharu at all. At this time, she is sitting on the edge of the Temple of Heaven. From here, you can almost see the whole picture of the earth. As long as you learn the control method, you can even see any corner of the earth. This is also the unique power of the Tianshen Temple itself. With such power, looking at the world, this place can indeed be called a temple.


    No. 16 is currently being repaired, but although Bouma is an absolute genius in mechanics, there are not many tools to bring to the Temple of Heaven. If it is in the West Capital, Bouma is confident that he can complete No. 16 within a week. Repair, but here, Bouma can only temporarily suppress any problems with No. 16''s body, and everything will be discussed after returning to the West Capital.


    Looking down on the earth from the Temple of Heaven on the 18th, she can see all the beauty of this planet, beautiful and tranquil nature, lively and cute little animals, and although there are many shortcomings, but in general, she is still a kind-hearted human being. .


    This beautiful planet attracts all the eyes of No. 18, just as Naruto said, she still maintains the heart of being a human, so she is still a human.


    On the 18th, admiring everything on the earth with a calm expression, under such circumstances, he did not notice the dangerous approach at all!


    Sharu suppressed his breath to the lowest level, and unconsciously approached No. 18''s back. This was the third time he faced a chance to become a perfect body. In the first two times, he watched No. 18 from himself. If he fails again this time, Sharu may just go crazy!


    Although Sharu did not reveal his aura, when he was close to No. 18, the shadow still made No. 18 notice the problem, and he immediately turned around and saw Sharu''s terrifying look!


    "Saru!"


    "Number 18! Be absorbed by me!!"


    Sharu will never miss this opportunity again. The strength of No. 18 is now not his opponent at all. What''s more, in the case of a sneak attack, No. 18 will be enveloped by Sharu''s absorber before he can resist in the future. Own body!


    Sharu is desperate now. If he does not become a complete body, he will definitely not be Vegeta¡¯s opponent. With Vegeta¡¯s character, it is impossible to give him too much time. If he can¡¯t absorb No. 18 this time, Sharu''s fate I am afraid it will be extremely miserable!


    Naruto is now in the Spiritual Time House. In that space, he cannot perceive the outside breath. Even if the 18th injects energy into the necklace, it is impossible for him to know the situation that the 18th is facing now.


    May 18 already knew that this time I was afraid that it would really not work. Before being swallowed by Sharu, she pulled off the necklace hanging on her neck and threw it out fiercely!


    "Naruto... You promised me to defeat Sharu... Don''t break your promise!''


    Sharu¡¯s absorption was finally not disturbed by anyone. After absorbing No. 18 into his body, and fusing the internal parts of No. 18 body, Sharu¡¯s body finally happened, and it was the most important thing. Variety!


    Sharu¡¯s whole body emits a dazzling green light. This force represents Sharu¡¯s ever-expanding huge Qi. The green Qi forms a sphere around Sharu, and it grows larger and larger, accompanied by a powerful force. The lightning strikes the sky!


    When Sharu was transformed into a complete body, he once again caused a change in heaven and earth, the entire sky was enveloped by dark clouds, and the light of thunder continued to burst!


    With such a huge momentum, even ordinary earth people can feel that unusual things have happened in this world, and Vegeta and Goku, who have been waiting for more than a day, finally waited for this moment.


    "It seems that he has finally become a complete body! Sharu!"


    The huge breath that erupted when Sharu was transformed, so that all warriors on the earth could clearly feel that Wukong, Vegeta, Seleba, and Edith all felt this powerful force, and at the same time, they were facing where Sharu was. Go to the place!


    After the huge green wave expanded to its limit, it was absorbed into Sharu in the center again, and all the spreading power returned to Sharu''s body again, but his body was completely reborn, and its strength was not at all mature before. Body can be comparable!


    Recalling the hardships he had gone through in order to become a complete body, especially the few times he was almost killed, and twice watched the 18th slip away from him, Vegeta''s powerful strength made him change. The hope of becoming a perfect body once turned into a dream bubble, but now he has absorbed the number 18 and obtained that unparalleled huge power!


    "Hahahaha... I finally got this ultimate power! Vegeta! I want you to pay the price!!"


    Vegeta is looking for Sharu to have a showdown, Sharu also wants to kill Vegeta, and when she matured before the first wash, it was a huge shame that Vegeta was almost completely tortured!


    At their speed, a circle around the earth is just breathing time. According to the perception of the other''s Qi, Sharu and the four Super Saiyans all gathered in the same place.


    After Sharu became a complete body, if the color of the body and skin is not considered weird, from the perspective of the face, compared to the ugly mature body, it is a lot more handsome, but this is not the point, compared to the appearance. In other words, his power is even more improved!


    Sharu is now confident that he has the power to surpass these super Saiyans, with an extremely confident smile on his face, and his extremely cold eyes slowly sweeping across the four Saiyans in front of him, saying: "Sun Wukong, Beiji Tower, Seleba and Edith, are you four coming together? I don''t care!"


    The substantial increase in strength does affect the mood, but Saru is crazy, Vegeta is even mader than him, and without any explanation, he immediately took a step forward and faced Saru, who has now reached full body. , Said: "You don''t need them, Sharu, you guys, as long as Vegeta alone can solve it!"


    Although Dr. Groo gave him the same order to kill Monkey King when he made Sharu, the person Sharu hates the most is definitely Vegeta, who brought him a huge humiliation. With perfect power, Sharu also wants to kill Vegeta to complete his revenge, and now Vegeta is just like Sharu''s heart!


    "Vegeta, since you are looking for death, then I will show you my absolute perfect power!"


    The one hundred and twelfth chapter-the powerful power of the complete body!The ultimate flash of big bang!!


    Vegeta and Sharu are very arrogant, but they do have arrogant capital, because their strength is very strong!


    After absorbing 18 years and reaching a perfect body, Sharu''s strength is unimaginable. Even in the face of Super Vegeta, who beat himself up to nothing before, Sharu has absolute confidence. !


    The golden and green figures started at the same time, and a fierce collision occurred in mid-air!


    Bang bang bang bang bang bang!!


    The dull sound of collision continued to sound in the air, Sharu and Vegeta¡¯s fists continued to collide, detonating waves of air in the air, and the eyes of the remaining three Saiyans continued to follow the battle between the two. Transfer!


    Sharu''s current power had already given birth to Vegeta, and after shaking Vegeta back with a punch, his hands formed a calyx shape on his waist!


    "Turtle Qigong!"


    Vegeta can also feel that Sharu¡¯s strength has increased significantly, even if he is arrogant, he will not be willing to use his body to resist Sharu¡¯s tortoise qigong, and her figure flashes and immediately avoids the powerful blue. The beam of light, and at the same time, both hands made movements similar to those of Sharu, and the same powerful force was condensed in Vegeta''s hands!


    "Super flash cannon!!"


    It was this trick that caused Sharu to almost die before. How could he not remember clearly, and now seeing Vegeta using this trick again, Sharu no longer has any feeling of fear, only the excitement of his own powerful power in his heart !


    "This trick is useless! Vegeta!!!"


    The feeling of powerful power surging through his body made Sharu roar with excitement. With a strong wave of his hands, the Turtle Qigong, who had just been avoided by Vegeta, immediately changed its direction and bombarded Vegeta¡¯s super flash. Go up!


    boom!!


    No matter how arrogant Vegeta is, he has to admit that Sharu now has a powerful force that can at least match him. The super flash cannon he used with all his strength can''t suppress Sharu. Shalu hadn¡¯t used Super World King Quan at this time.


    The blue and gold beams of light exploded violently, and the huge energy wave made the entire earth tremble. As their battlefield, it can only be said that it is fortunate that this is on the sea, and there is only an uninhabited island nearby, otherwise as long as they fight A little bit of the power spread out is enough to cause huge damage!


    Sharu¡¯s qi is larger and more destructive than today¡¯s Vegeta. The whole body is fused with a large group of soldiers¡¯ cells, making Sharu¡¯s qi more destructive. At this time, looking at Vegeta in the sky, the pleasure of revenge Sharu roared with excitement!


    "You can''t beat me, Vegeta!!"


    Sharu raised his qi to the maximum in one sigh, and the power of Turtle Qigong, who was currently holding the Super Flash Cannon, suddenly increased by a large amount, and suppressed Vegeta''s Super Flash Cannon back in one breath!


    "Na, Nani?!"


    Vegeta felt that something happened a long time ago, but now it seems to happen again, but he will not use the Super King Fist. At this time, he can only watch his power being suppressed by Sharu!


    "Vegeta lost."


    Celaba watched Vegeta and Sharu fighting with indifferent eyes. Although they had only just started fighting, Sharu was now obviously stronger than Vegeta. Even in a head-on-head situation, Sharu did not use it. Super King Fist, the power is already above Vegeta, not to mention that Sharu has too many powerful warriors'' tricks. It is almost impossible for Vegeta to defeat Sharu.


    Vegeta never kept his hands on Sharu¡¯s attack, but Sharu¡¯s strength has indeed surpassed him. Even if it¡¯s a head-on encounter of strength, Vegeta is still at a disadvantage, watching her super flash cannon gradually be Shalu¡¯s tortoise style qigong was suppressed. When he first arrived on earth, he was defeated by Wukong with his flash cannon with the tortoise style qigong. Losing to a lower-level fighter like Wukong was the greatest shame for Vegeta. Lu seems to reproduce this shame!

 991 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 991

    Vegeta gritted his teeth, blood has leaked from between his teeth, which shows the extent of his anger!


    "Don''t be so self-righteous, Sharu! I am the strongest warrior in the universe!"


    Vegeta let out a loud roar, swelling the muscles of the whole body in one breath, and turned out to give up the full power of Super Saiyan at this moment, but chose the third stage of Super Saiyan 1!


    This stage is actually lower than full power. Vegeta and Goku have already fully realized that this power will greatly increase their strength. Compared with the normal Super Saiyan 1, the hair will stand upside down, and the whole body muscles It will be extremely swollen, so the destructive power of power and qigong will be greatly increased. When it comes to destructive power, it is better than full-power power, but because the muscles are extremely swollen, the speed is reduced, so the overall combat power is not as strong as full power!


    Nowadays, under the situation of positive qigong versus qigong, it doesn''t matter if there is no speed. What''s more, Vegeta has the pride that he can never lose, even if his body becomes very ugly because of this.


    Vegeta transforms into the third stage of Super Saiyan 1, increasing his destructive power abruptly and greatly, allowing his power to reach a level comparable to that of Sharu in a short time!


    boom!!


    Vegeta¡¯s sudden increase in power completely destroyed the original balance of power, the two rays of light completely burst, and the explosion formed a huge energy ball, setting off a huge wave, and also causing the earth to be greatly destroyed in their battle. !


    "Vegeta, I didn''t expect you to be quite good. I didn''t expect that such a powerful force would erupt at that moment. I really underestimated you!"


    Sharu''s tone is still very relaxed. It can be seen that although the confrontation just now did not achieve a substantive battle, it is not a big deal for him. Obviously Sharu still has room for it.


    Vegeta¡¯s breathing is a bit chaotic. The feature of Super Saiyan¡¯s full power is that it overcomes the weakness that Super Saiyan will consume physical strength when not fighting, but Vegeta just tried to deal with Sharu¡¯s Turtle Qigong. , Transformed into the third stage of Super Saiyan 1, but it is the most energy-consuming state in Super Saiyan 1. Just blocking Sharu¡¯s tortoise-style qigong has already consumed a lot of Vegeta¡¯s energy Up!


    Vegeta took a few deep breaths. Although the strength of the third stage was comparable to that of Sharu, the speed was too slow. Vegeta knew that he could only be beaten passively, and immediately changed his form to full power again.


    "Vegeta, let me see how you can block this! Awesome!"


    Sharu is definitely the person with the richest fighting skills in the world except Naruto, and there is no one. Sharu, who has many warrior cells in his body, is the most indispensable trick. The golden aura of his hands is condensed into two. An extremely sharp, uncut disc, quickly flew towards Vegeta!


    Klin¡¯s Qi Yuan Slash can also be regarded as one of the most powerful tricks, but Klin¡¯s strength is too weak, which makes this trick lose its original luster in the later stage, but in the hands of Sharu, the destructive power of this trick is only Approaching infinity!


    Vegeta knew how powerful Qi Yuanzhang was, and did not dare to let any slack in her light green eyes, staring at the two golden Qi Yuanzhang, quickly avoided the sharp edges!


    laugh!


    Vegeta heard a slight cracking sound in his ears. At the same time, two strands of his golden hair fell, and a blood stain was cut on his cheek by Qi Yuan!


    But this is not the end. Sharu''s body also has Yamucha cells. Combining Yamucha''s Qiball and Kelin''s Qiyuanzhan, the Qiyuanzhan is manipulated by Sharu and turns back in the air. Then flew to Vegeta again!


    Qi Yuan Zhan is extremely sharp, so the air resistance it receives is almost equal to nothing. The speed of this move is faster than that of Vegeta today. Vegeta just blocked Sharu¡¯s Turtle Qigong and consumed a lot of Qi. Now, under the siege of the two Qi Yuan Zhan, new wounds are constantly added to his body, and his physical strength is gradually reduced.


    "Big Bang Attack!!"


    Vegeta''s heart was fierce, and when the two Qi Yuans flew in front of her, two huge blue light bullets immediately condensed in her hand, and then detonated at close range beside her body, and the light of the explosion turned the sand. Lu''s two gas circles were destroyed, and at the same time, Vegeta was wounded.


    Vegeta has to pay for his dangerous pride, but it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Vegeta knows that he must be the one who procrastinates and loses. All he can do now is to put his dignity and pride All bet on the last trick!


    "what!!"


    Vegeta hovered in mid-air and let out a roar that shook the sky. The golden qi on her body kept surging and boiling. The powerful force made the sea water boil. The golden lightning kept jumping in the air. Vegeta''s eyes were condensed. Completely turned white with great power!


    "Saru! Even if you really become a complete body now, I believe that you really have the courage to take my move!"


    Vegeta''s provocation was accompanied by his action of gathering energy, causing the surrounding sea to churn, and the nearby islands even drifted away gradually because of being rejected by this huge force.


    "I don''t think it is possible! You are just a coward at best!"


    "If you can beat me, you can try it! Vegeta! The ultimate death bomb!!"


    "Hahahaha...take it! Sharu!! The ultimate flash of the big bang!!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirteen-Vegeta''s defeat!Goku vs. Sharu coming early!


    Vegeta is not a stupid, on the contrary, he is an absolute genius in combat, but his current attack is desperately powerful!


    In fact, since Vegeta came to Earth, his personality has been much milder than before. This is also influenced by Goku, but all this is not important compared to Vegeta¡¯s pride and self-esteem. !


    All he had in his head now was to kill Sharu. Even if it were to destroy the world, Vegeta would not hesitate to do it, because if he lost that pride and self-esteem, Vegeta''s world would be completely destroyed!


    The ultimate flash of the big bang is Vegeta¡¯s most powerful trick today. It combines the original two tricks to condense all the Qi in the whole body. Therefore, it takes a long time to gather Qi. When the Qi gathers, the ultimate flash is used. The move is launched. After the horrible golden energy is launched, it is not a golden energy pillar like the previous ultimate flash, but directly explodes at the moment of launch, detonating that power in an instant, bursting out. It is more than five times stronger than the ultimate flash itself, and the attack area is also extremely expanded!


    boom!!


    The ultimate flash of Vegeta''s big explosion is more terrifying and huge than the ten-shu thunder fire. The terrifying sound of the explosion is enough to scare some timid people to death!


    After the golden energy wave erupted, the attack range was greatly expanded, destroying Sharu''s ultimate death bomb in an instant, and the remaining huge energy remained undiminished and swept through Sharu''s body!


    "Oops!!"


    Sharu also underestimated Vegeta''s power, because the arrogance brought about by a substantial increase in strength made him make the mistake of underestimating the enemy. The ultimate death bomb was instantly destroyed by Vegeta, and he wanted to avoid Vegeta. Tower''s tricks are completely impossible.


    boom!!


    The terrifying energy wave of the ultimate flash of the big bang swallowed Sharu''s body completely, and at the same time the huge explosion wave also flew out of the earth, directly blasting out of the solar system!


    Although Vegeta has tried his best to control it, because the attack range of the ultimate flash of the big bang is too huge, about 1/20 of the earth was completely destroyed by Vegeta¡¯s move and turned into dust in the universe. !


    "Ha...ha...ha..."


    Vegeta''s hands still maintain the posture of launching the ultimate flash of the big bang. Because all his qi is bet on this trick, Vegeta has no extra power at this time and wants to maintain the super game. The demihuman form is very reluctant!


    Although his body was extremely exhausted, there was a smile on Vegeta''s face.


    "It''s... so accurate..."


    Sharu''s strength is stronger than Vegeta. This is true, but it has not reached the crushing strength. Sharu has paid the price for being arrogant and underestimating the enemy. His body was hit by Vegeta''s strongest trick. There is no benefit.


    Sharu''s body was completely destroyed in Vegeta''s full attack. Today, Sharu only has the left half of his body, and the right half of his body has completely disappeared. Even his head has been bombarded in half!


    "Wh, how could this happen?! I have become a complete body...I am the strongest!"


    "Hahahaha...Saru! You see how good my Vegeta is!"


    Vegeta looked at Sharu who had been blasted off by half of her body, and couldn''t help but laughed wildly, but Sharu, who was already in pain, suddenly changed his expression, and the remaining eye looked mockingly. Turning to Vegeta, he said, "I''m very happy, smiling like an idiot! Did you forget that I also have Piccolo''s cells?!"


    "Nani?!"


    Vegeta was really careless. How could he think that he tried his best to solve Sharu completely. Sharu circulated his qi throughout his body. Because he inherited Piccolo¡¯s characteristics, he was The half of the body that was blasted by the ultimate flash of the big bang was completely restored in an instant!


    Vegeta looked at Sharu with incredible eyes. If you perceive it carefully, you can see that Sharu''s qi has also dropped significantly. He obviously beats the full-power Vegeta of the Super Saiyan, plus being Vegeta. The final flash hit by the big bang of, the body was damaged too severely. These all require a lot of qi. Vegeta is indeed a troublesome and powerful enemy for Sharu, but now Vegeta should be impossible to find At this point, and Vegeta, who bet all his anger on the ultimate flash of the big bang just now, has no power to fight anymore.


    boom!


    With only one hand knife, Sharu stunned Vegeta, who was unable to continue fighting because he consumed too much energy. Just before Sharu was about to kill him, Goku finally took action and stopped Sharu''s killer move.


    "Saru, I will be your opponent next."


    Like Wukong, he practiced rigorously in the Spiritual Time House. He had long been eager to fight against powerful enemies. However, he lost to Vegeta in the guessing box before. In desperation, he had to deal with Sharu. Now Vegeta is defeated. , He finally had a chance to fight.


    As for why Goku didn¡¯t come out just now, it¡¯s because he knew that Vegeta¡¯s personality was extremely arrogant. If he were to save him, it would be worse for Vegeta than killing him. Vegeta would rather die than fight. He is willing to surreptitiously survive, so Goku can only do it after Vegeta is knocked out by Sharu.

 992 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 992

    Goku snatched Vegeta from Sharu, and then threw it in the direction of Seleba and Edith. After he caught Vegeta, Edith put him on the ground, hesitated, but still nothing Immediately give Vegeta the peas. In the current situation, it is better for Vegeta to remain unconscious.


    Sharu doesn¡¯t matter. In his opinion, it¡¯s a matter of time before he kills all the four Saiyans. Moreover, Goku is also in Dr. Gro¡¯s setting. They must kill the robots. , So Sharu doesn¡¯t mind starting with Goku!


    "Sun Wukong, you finally made a move!"


    Wukong was as full of fighting spirit as Sharu, but the meaning was completely different. Wukong thumped his fist excitedly and said: "Saru, I have always been looking forward to fighting with you!"


    "Then start, Monkey King!"


    "Drink!"


    Knowing that Sharu is strong, Goku is not polite at all. Goku, who has reached the full power of the Super Saiyan like Vegeta, rushes towards Sharu at extreme speed, and at the same time hit Sharu''s body with a punch. !


    Sharu had also consumed a lot of energy in the battle with Vegeta before, and now his energy has dropped a little, arms crossed in front of him, resisting Wukong''s iron fist!


    Whoosh!


    Wukong''s figure passed through Sharu''s body. Of course, this was not his ability to kill Sharu with a single punch. He just used the residual image punch to attack. The first one to penetrate Sharu''s body was just using high-speed movement and chi to create It''s just a ghost that came out!


    Boom!


    Using this tactical time difference attack, Wukong successfully broke through Sharu''s defense and gave Sharu a punch!


    After Wukong succeeded, he immediately took advantage of the victory and pursued him. The golden flames burned all over his body. He chased after Sharu who was flying by him. The artillery punch, elbow, knee bump, and chain attack hit Sharu''s body severely. !


    boom!!


    At the end with a rounding kick, Sharu was kicked by Wukong and fell towards a small island. Finally, the entire island was completely penetrated. After submerged in the sea, he quickly re-flyed into the sky.


    Sharu wiped the purple blood from the corner of his mouth, the expression on his face looked quite excited!


    "It''s really amazing, Monkey King. Although the strength is about the same as Vegeta, you are indeed much calmer than Vegeta. That''s how it is. It''s fun to fight such a well-matched opponent!"


    "Don''t pretend Sharu, you haven''t used your full strength at all, and the battle with Vegeta just now has reduced your strength a lot, you should use all your strength quickly!"


    "as you wish!"


    Sharu also raised his qi to the maximum, and a golden flame burned up all over his body, raising Sharu''s power to the maximum in one breath!


    Sharu took out all his strength to fight with Goku. Although Sharu''s anger has decreased because of the battle with Vegeta just now, it is said that Goku has taken a bit of advantage, but in the battle, Wukong cannot take it. Upper hand!


    While reaching out to catch Sharu''s heavy punch, Wukong''s elbow was blocked by Sharu with one hand. Sharu''s double fists turned into fierce wild wolves, constantly biting at the vital point of Wukong''s body!


    Wukong was also afraid to face Sharu¡¯s Spike Fengfeng Fist. He calmly blocked Sharu¡¯s attacks with his arms, and then kicked Sharu¡¯s right leg with a kick, even if he had a dance. If he was suddenly attacked in the next game, Sharu still lost his balance, and Wukong took advantage of the situation and slammed into Sharu''s face with a punch!


    Sharu''s figure flashed behind Wukong, but just now it was just the residual image fist deliberately attracting Wukong to attack, seizing this momentary opportunity to counterattack!


    However, Wukong has always grown up in battle, and his body has already developed an instinctive reaction in the battle, and instantly moved at high speed to avoid Sharu''s cannon punch aimed at his vest!


    Sharu punched Wukong in the abdomen, causing a hole in the clothes behind him. Then Wukong rotated his body, and the whirlwind foot nearly kicked Sharu''s neck completely!


    Cannon Fist vs. Cannon Fist!Knee to knee!


    Sharu and Wukong both launched relentless heavy blows to each other. In the series of attacks, Sharu seized an opportunity and hit Wukong''s side face with an elbow, causing his body to fly uncontrollably. After going out, Wukong responded quickly as well. After turning back in the air, he immediately kicked Sharu into the air again!


    "Hahahaha...It''s so interesting, Monkey King! But I see how you can block my move! The secret flow of the four-body fist!!"


    Chapter 114-Wukong is not an opponent!The strongest Celiba shot!


    The Fist of Four Body, in Naruto''s eyes, is also a kind of avatar technique. This is a skill that Naruto has played extremely proficiently when he was a few years old, but in this world, it is Tianjin Fan''s own unique trick!


    In the world''s No. 1 martial arts club, Tianjin Fan used this trick to deal with Wukong, and once forced Wukong into a hard fight, but in the end, because the body became four, his strength was also dispersed, and Wukong easily defeated after seeing his weakness!


    Previously, when Sharu absorbed No. 17, he also used the four-body fist to temporarily block No. 16 with the clone. Then he could take the opportunity to absorb No. 17 and become a mature body, but at the time Sharu mainly let the clone resist 16 Number, so it did not show the power of this trick!


    But now, the full-body Sharu has improved this move, and can even show the power of the four-body fist!


    Sharu''s body shape changed from one to four. Unlike Remnant Fist, these four Sharu are all entities. The four Sharu besieged Wukong at the same time, which immediately caused a lot of pressure on Wukong!


    Sharu is more capable of exerting the power of these four-body fists than Tianjin Fan. Although these clones will disappear after a strong attack or exhaustion of energy, the power they can exert is almost different from Sharu''s body. Not much, that is to say in terms of the moves themselves, Shalu''s four-body fist is also more advanced than the four-body fist created by Tianjin Fan!


    Facing the siege of four Sharu at the same time, Wukong relied on the full power of the Super Saiyan and his incomparable fighting instinct. However, if he continues to fight like this, Wukong will definitely gradually fall on Downwind, because he had to face four Sharu at the same time. Although Wukong could seize the opportunity to fight back, he was hit four times as much as Sharu.


    "what!"


    Wukong yelled, and his body burst out with a strong energy, and shook all the four Sharu around him in one breath!


    Sharu was forced to retreat by Wukong. This kind of move was originally not very destructive. It was designed to temporarily force the enemy away during the siege. Sharu did not receive any damage. He was still surrounded by four people. Monkey King, put his finger on his forehead at the same time!


    "Is Piccolo''s trick this time?!"


    "Yes! Take it to death, Monkey King! Moguanguang kills the cannon!!"


    The four Sharu fired four powerful magic light killing cannons at the same time. Sharu¡¯s strength is higher than that of Wukong. If Wukong is hit by any magic light killing cannon, his body will definitely be pierced. Wukong is completely at a disadvantage!


    boom!!


    The four magic light killing cannons exploded after they gathered. From the exploding golden light group, Wukong rushed out and fled from it at the moment of the explosion, and the four Sharu did not give up chasing. , Catch up immediately.


    Wukong flew in the air, looked back at the four Sharu who had caught up with him from the corner of his eyes, and said with a light smile: "Sure enough, he has caught up, Sharu, Super Realm King Fist!!"


    Wukong deliberately asked Sharu to chase him, because when flying in the air, the distance between the four Sharu was relatively large, which also gave Wukong a chance to attack, immediately launched the Super King Fist, so that the power of the whole body soared!


    "Nani?!"


    Sharu¡¯s strength was originally not crushingly stronger than that of Goku. After Goku used the Super World King Fist to double his strength, he really couldn¡¯t react to Goku¡¯s powerful power, his body. Has been bullied by Wukong!


    Boom boom boom!!


    Wukong, who broke out of the Super King''s Fist, hit four consecutive heavy blows, hitting all of Sharu''s four clones. Sharu was unable to maintain the four-body fist, and his body changed back to one again.


    Although he received four consecutive heavy blows from the Super Realm King¡¯s Fist, Sharu didn¡¯t suffer much damage. After standing up, he wiped the dust off his face and said, ¡°It¡¯s really fun to fight with you. Monkey King!"


    "Me too, Sharu, you are a very strong opponent!"


    "Then go ahead! Monkey King!"


    The second chapter of the fierce battle between Wukong and Sharu begins again. The golden flames on the two of them burn more vigorously, which means that they have increased their strength to a higher level. Both punches and kicks have the terrifying power of destroying the stars, although their double The feet are firmly on the ground, but under the bombardment of the opponent''s strange power, they retreat abruptly, showing that the strength of both parties is strong!


    Sharu and Wukong have already fought dozens of moves quickly between the electric light and flint, and Wukong is already slightly at a disadvantage!


    Wukong and Sharu each clasped each other''s hands tightly, burning and bursting their qi. The golden arrogance of the two merged with each other, and then confronted each other, continuously spreading out the huge golden energy wave around, this powerful force made Haitian Almost converted, the entire earth can hardly bear this terrifying force!


    "Super Realm King Fist!!"


    As if they had an amazing tacit understanding, Sharu and Wukong simultaneously launched the Super King Fist and greatly increased their strength, but because both sides used the Super King Fist, no one could do anything!


    Wukong''s face looked a bit hideous because of the pain of Super King Quan, but at this time he didn''t care about that much.

 993 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 993

    "Super Realm King Quan tripled!"


    "Nani?!"


    No matter what, Goku has increased the power of the Super Saiyan to three times abruptly, even if the full power of the Super Saiyan puts a small burden on the body, this will increase the power of the Super Saiyan to more than three times. It still made Wukong''s whole body extremely painful, but he suppressed Sharu with a powerful force!


    boom!!


    Sharu was forcibly suppressed by the power of Wukong''s three times the power of the Super King''s Fist, and he was hit by Wukong and flew into the sky, and then he relentlessly kicked Sharu''s body to the ground.


    Wukong''s body was suspended in the air, and he made the moves he was best at, also condensing the powerful power of Super Saiyan!


    "Super...large...type..."


    Sharu stood up from the gravel. The two heavy blows of the Triple Super Realm King¡¯s fist made him very painful, but it was definitely not enough to destroy him. He looked up at Wukong, who was gathering energy in the air, and Sharu said softly. Laughed.


    "Sun Wukong! I don''t think you dare to launch Turtle School Qigong from that location. If you fight from that location, the most damaged is the earth!"


    Not to mention Saru, even Edith and Seleba who are watching the game have the same idea. Although in this world, Edith has only been born for 13 years, but the body is already fourteen years old. Edith, who was already a girl and not a young girl, looked up at Wukong who was gathering Qi in the sky, and said, "Mom, Brother Wukong doesn''t really want to launch Turtle School Qigong from that location, so the earth will be destroyed directly. Yeah!"


    "I don''t know, but this kid can''t..."


    Wukong is in the air and has raised his qi to the maximum. This powerful force, even if it is aimed at Sharu, but because it is hit from the top down, most of the power will definitely hit the earth. The earth absolutely Will be destroyed in an instant, just a moment is enough!


    Wukong, who was gathering energy in the air, suddenly disappeared from Sharu''s eyes, and there was no track, as if it had suddenly disappeared, and Sharu suddenly felt Wukong''s powerful energy in front of him!


    "It''s over!!"


    "I have learned the teleportation of Naruto! The super large turtle style Qigong wave!!"


    Although Wukong is naturally stunned, he has a talent for horror that Vegeta can¡¯t match. Not only in the improvement of combat effectiveness, but also in the use of tactics in battle, Wukong will also show his usual performance. Different amazing geniuses.


    Using teleportation, Wukong successfully hit Sharu by surprise. He didn''t know that Wukong had learned such a trick. In fact, neither Seleba nor Edith thought that Wukong had learned Naruto¡¯s flying thunder god. After changing them, they also want to understand Wukong''s Tao!


    The super-large tortoise-style qigong wave burst out in front of Sharu from zero distance. The power is huge, comparable to the power of Vegeta''s ultimate flash of big explosion. It completely swallows Sharu''s body at zero distance!


    With such a huge and terrifying power, even if Sharu became a complete body, his body could not withstand such a huge terrifying power. Sharu''s upper body was completely destroyed in Wukong''s super-large turtle qigong wave!


    Just now, Wukong saw with his own eyes how Sharu regenerates after suffering the ultimate flash of Vegeta¡¯s big explosion. He knew that his move would never kill Sharu, and even if only half of his body remained, Sharu¡¯s lower body was also A considerable amount of qi remained, and under this qi, coupled with Piccolo¡¯s cell characteristics, Sharu¡¯s body was regenerating rapidly!


    "Infinite Energy Bomb!"


    Wukong fired all his last qi, with countless golden qigong bullets in his hand, making a final bombardment on Sharu''s unrecovered body, and a series of explosions completely swallowed Sharu''s body!


    "Super protective cover!"


    Sharu''s roar was heard from the explosion of the energy bomb, and at the same time, a purple protective shield spread out from his side. Although the shield was transparent, its defensive power blocked all Wukong''s energy bombs.


    The final tricks also had no effect. Wukong slowly landed on the ground. Although Sharu''s qi was reduced a lot because of the continuous battle with him and Vegeta, plus two serious injuries, Wukong''s qi dropped significantly. More than Sharu.


    "Saru, you are really amazing, it seems I can''t beat you."


    Sharu felt the same danger. The two Super Saiyans, Goku and Vegeta, dropped a lot. If you were not careful, maybe he would really be killed.


    "Sun Wukong, are you going to give up?"


    "Yeah, I am not your opponent, you are really amazing."


    Wukong was holding his head, his expression was not at all frustrated, or for him, he didn''t have to win, but the fun of fighting with Sharu just now was his biggest gain.


    "However, Sharu, you are not the strongest person in this universe."


    "Huh! The strongest person in the universe is me!"


    Accompanied by an arrogant cold snort, after countless training in the Spiritual Time House, Celiba, who was reborn, walked in front of Sharu, and at the same time flicked a fairy bean in the direction of Sharu.


    "You should know about fairy beans, eat it, and after you recover all your physical strength, I will completely defeat you in the strongest state!"


    Chapter 115-Fierce and Invincible Female Warrior!Naruto sits for a long time in dry meditation!


    Seleba is a pure-bred Saiyan. She has grown from a former low-level warrior to her present state. She has also experienced countless difficulties. In that continuous battle, Seleba has also honed her unyielding pride. !


    Sharu''s continuous fighting with Vegeta and Goku has dropped a lot. In this way, even if Seriba can defeat Sharu, she will feel that victory is impossible. For Isaiah¡¯s pride, this She doesn''t need this victory at all!


    Sharu looked at the fairy bean in his hand. He had almost all the battle information in his head that Wukong had experienced in the past. Naturally, he knew that the fairy bean was powerful. He looked at Sairibana''s arrogant expression and said:" Are you so sure that you can beat me? You should know that my anger has dropped a lot. If the four of you go together, I should really be defeated!"


    Celiba hugged her arms, looked at Sharu proudly, and said:


    "You don''t need the three of them. If you want, I can clean up by myself. Hurry up and eat that fairy bean, Sharu, don''t waste time!"


    Sharu sneered, and swallowed the fairy bean. Indeed, he consumed a lot of energy in the battle with Vegeta and Goku. If Seleba and Edith had the same strength as Vegeta and the others. Sharu would be quite troublesome, anyway, after eating fairy beans, it is not him who suffers!


    The effect of fairy beans is indeed extremely powerful. Probably as long as it is a creature, fairy beans will have an effect, even for monsters like Sharu. The qi consumed in the battle just now has been completely restored in an instant, and Sharu¡¯s state is restored again. At the top!


    "Thank you for your fairy beans, come on if you want to fight!"


    "No problem, as you wish!"


    Seriba immediately transformed into a super Saiyan state, and the golden arrogance of her whole body was burning. In the arduous practice of the spiritual time house, Seriba also reached the full power of the Super Saiyan. Vaguely stronger than Goku and Vegeta, but in this case, it is still impossible to deal with Sharu!


    Sharu could feel that the aura on Seleba''s body was indeed stronger than that of Monkey King and Vegeta, but it was definitely not as good as him now, with a sneer on his face.


    "Seliba, you will regret your decision!"


    "Who regrets it? I don''t know! Open the door, close the door, live the door, hurt the door, and the door! All five doors are open!!"


    After the battle just now, Seriba also knew that Sharu¡¯s physical strength was strong. Under the full power of the Super Saiyan, Seriba immediately opened five internal doors, and powerful qi flowed through his body, allowing the race The golden arrogance on Liba''s body became even bigger!


    "Shadow Dance Leaf!"


    After opening the five internal doors, Celiba was extremely fast, and she rushed to Celiba''s body in a flash, supporting the ground with one hand, and kicking Sharu''s chin with the other with all his strength. The Wushuang strange force made Sharu fly. Going high in the sky, Selaba immediately bullied herself!


    "Cannon punch!!"


    Celaba broke the air with a powerful force, faster than the air dance technique, the powerful force triggered a gas explosion, and Celaba rushed behind Sharu in an instant!


    After Cereba opened the five doors, Sharu was very powerful, and Sharu was slightly taken aback, but when thinking about Goku¡¯s Super King Quan, then Cyliba¡¯s five doors at this time were nothing but Sharu was in mid-air. Steady his body, immediately reached out and caught Seleba''s fist!


    Sai Liba shrank her shoulder bones and didn''t even take her fist out of Sharu''s hand. Instead, she directly exerted force under such circumstances, and the strange force exploded!


    Celaba shook Sharu back with a punch, and the golden flames of her whole body burned more vigorously. This huge energy made Celaba''s face look a bit hideous, and the horrible breath swept her whole body, and she continued to chase Sharu!


    "The sixth scene door opens! Toward the peacock!!"


    Sai Liba opened the door again, making the flames of his whole body like an explosion, and his fists kept hitting the air. The speed of his punches was unimaginable. In a flash, he had already thrown thousands of punches. The air rubbed fiercely, producing a high-temperature flame bomb, which was wrapped with a golden breath, and flew towards Sharu like a flood of flowers and rain!


    Sai Liba''s Peacock is strong, not under Wukong''s infinite energy bomb. Sharu knows that this woman is weaker than herself, but she is also weaker. The excitement after the increase in strength has passed. At this time, she calmed down again, of course she did not dare To the effect, the purple protective shield was turned on immediately!


    A smirk appeared at the corner of Celiba''s mouth. Just now, watching the battle between Sharu and Goku, Celiba didn''t just look at it!

 994 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 994

    "This trick can''t stop my attack, Sharu!"


    Celiba yelled, folded his hands together, and gathered all the dazzling flame bombs together. Thousands of powerful flame bombs were all merged into a firebird with dazzling light!


    "Feng Chaohuang!!"


    "Damn woman!"


    Sailiba suddenly changed his moves, condensing all the flame bombs shot towards the peacock into a huge fire phoenix, compressing all the scattered power to one point, and flew towards Sharu¡¯s Purple protective cover!


    boom!!


    After compressing all the power of the peacock, the power of a single point is far better than the original. Sharu''s protective cover is gradually weakened under the impact of this huge force, and the purple protective cover is on the impact of the Phoenix. A white crack appeared below!


    After Celiba took advantage of the victory and launched a powerful trick, the aura on her body did not decrease but increased!


    "The seventh door opened! Eight-door Dunjia Ouyi Zhouhu!!"


    Roar!!


    After opening the Seventh Shocking Gate, the huge energy evaporated the sweat of Selaba''s body, forming a dazzling golden tiger. The tiger descended from the mountain, majestic and majestic. The eyes of the tiger glowed with a terrifying light and a huge body. Hit Sharu hard!


    boom!!


    The violent impact of the day tiger made Sharu no longer able to fly in the air. The protective shield was finally completely shattered after the violent impact of the Phoenix and the day tiger. The huge impact caused the sea to toss again, and the strong energy made the sea complete. Divided into two halves, revealing the seabed below, countless marine animals also went to hell in the terrifying attack of Celiba!


    Although Wukong consumed a lot of energy and his combat power was greatly reduced, he did not suffer any injuries. At this time, he and Edith and Vegeta, who had just awakened, stood aside and watched Seleba''s battle. At this time, I didn¡¯t sigh: ¡°Sister Celaba¡¯s fighting style is still as fierce as before. She can actually suppress Sharu temporarily, but in this case, there should be no way to kill Sharu. I know it very well myself."


    Vegeta''s face was very upset. It seemed that the loss to Sharu was a big blow to him. At this time, seeing Celiba''s battle, although she had to admit that her combat effectiveness surpassed her again, this transcendence was also very serious. Limited, it will definitely not be Sharu''s opponent.


    Neither Goku nor Vegeta knew Seleba¡¯s true strength now, but they saw the invincible transformation in the Spiritual Time Room. Edith had absolute confidence in the strength of her mother, and she had one hand in it. His waist said: "Big Brother Wukong, don''t worry, mother''s strength hasn''t really been used yet. As long as she uses all of her power, Sharu is just a small role that can kill casually."


    Edith¡¯s words made both Goku and Vegeta surprised. Although they knew that Edith would never talk nonsense in battle, how powerful would it be to kill Sharu in seconds?


    How far is Celiba''s strength?


    Although Seriba is a woman, her strength has always been so strong. After practicing in the Spiritual Time House, both Goku and Vegeta want to know how much her strength has improved, but Seriba is now Without taking into account their thoughts, after Feng Chaohuang and Zhouhu knocked down Sharu, they finally opened the last door!


    "The eighth dead door is open! Eight-door Dunjia formation!!"


    Let¡¯s not talk about the difference in strength. Seleban¡¯s aggressive attacking style really doesn¡¯t look like a woman. Like Tsunade, their attacking styles are extremely tough, and they are all the kind that they will give you before they die. The terrifying woman with a hard punch, even in the face of the powerful monster Sharu, Seleba''s fighting spirit burned to an infinitely terrifying level!


    Celiba didn''t test with Sharu at all. From the very beginning, she used the strongest power to attack. Shalu didn''t have the mood to wander around at this time, and she immediately used all her strength to fight Celaba!


    "Xianxiang!!!"


    "Big Bang Attack!!"


    Sharu doesn¡¯t care if Vegeta is upset when he sees this move. Anyway, he used Vegeta¡¯s trick. A high-energy blue ball of light appeared in his hand and flew into the air at high speed. After the collision of the evening elephants, violent blasting occurred in two moves!


    Seleba¡¯s body moves extremely fast in the air, even if she becomes a Super Saiyan, but opening the eight doors is also a great burden on her body. Now Selaba¡¯s whole body is quite painful, and her pain is definitely not lost. Super Realm King Fist, the pain on her body made Sai Liba''s face become more savage, and the whole body was boiling and rolling!


    "Xixiang is super Lianhua!"


    Sai Li Ba Yi Xi Xiang played the strongest Lilian Hua, a hideous face appeared in front of Sharu, and his eyes turned white because of the opening of the eight doors, filled with endless desire for destruction!


    When Celiba played against Sharu, at the same time in the Spiritual Time House, Naruto sat on the ground in a five-hearted pose with his eyes closed. He has been sitting here in this pose for a whole month... ¡­


    Chapter 116-All strength is still invincible!Celiba transformed again!


    Celiba exploded with terrifying power, and a huge air cannon was blasted out of his fist, which extremely compressed the air and produced greater destructive power than any weapon!


    Xixiang¡¯s huge air cannon hadn¡¯t hit her body yet, and the wind pressure caused by the extremely compressed air made Sharu feel painful, knowing that this woman is definitely stronger than Monkey King, and Sharu is even more so. Take out all your power!


    "Continuous death bombs!!"


    Sharu raised a finger high, condensing a huge black death bullet at his fingertips, and then flying out from it countless small death bullets, sweeping and bombing at Seleba in the air!


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    The powerful power of the Xixiang detonated several small death bombs instantly, and then the Xixiang itself disappeared in the explosion of the death bomb!


    Seleba concentrated all her attention, her feet continuously exploded into the air, her body dodged in the air at super speed, escaped from the explosion range of Sharu''s death bomb, and at the same time, her hands continued to hit the air, countless huge The air cannon continued to bomb Sharu''s body!


    The strength of the eight-door Seleba is extremely powerful, and it has temporarily surpassed the full-body Sharu. Faced with the huge air cannons that almost came from all directions at the same time, Sharu also felt a great pressure, and he sighed. Own Qi is completely burned!


    "Super Realm King Fist!!"


    The King of the Northern Realm should never have thought that his own trick can still exert such power in this level of battle. Sharu uses a trick that the King of the Northern Realm has not fully mastered himself to greatly increase his energy, because using With the Super King Fist, Sharu¡¯s original golden qi was turned into bursting red!


    The black death bullet in Sharu''s hand disappeared, and then stretched out the middle and index fingers of both hands, aiming at the huge air cannon shot by Seleba!


    "Dirty fireworks!"


    The power of Sharu and Seriba collided fiercely, and Sharu used the Super Realm King Fist to forcibly increase his strength, and then injected his Qi into the evening scene that Seriba played.


    Xixiang¡¯s qi was forcibly injected into his qi by Sharu and then immediately detonated. After compressing the large amount of qi, it was detonated at one time. The turbulence that erupted made it impossible for both Sharu and Seriba to be in such a turbulence. In stabilizing his body, each was blown away!


    Although Sharu still didn''t fully control his body, he still used his ability to perceive qi, aiming in the direction of Sai Liba in the explosion, and at the same time sent out two extremely sharp discs in his hands!


    "Qi Yuanzhang!!"


    The power of this trick can easily cut the air, and it will be the least affected in the turbulence of this explosion. After easily cutting through the chaotic air current, it flies to Seriba!


    Celiba was also affected by the explosive turbulence, but in terms of character, Celiba was far more fierce than Sharu. Although she was facing a crisis of being cut by two energies, Celiba There was no panic either, and an astonishing murderous aura broke out among the white eyes!


    Spreading the powerful Qi all over the body, Celiba twisted her waist forcibly in the turbulence of the explosion, and the sharp Qi Yuan cut against Celiba''s strength, but it flew over the graceful female body!


    When the two Qi Yuan Slashes passed by her side, Seleba slammed two powerful fists at the same time, and then when the turbulence weakened, she finally regained control of her body, and then folded her hands together. Together, the powerful qi erupting from the eight-door fully opened are all condensed in their own hands!


    "Take it! Sharu! This is my strongest trick!"


    Sailiba''s body burst out with a larger aura than that of Goku and Vegeta before. The power beyond the limit left Sailiba''s eyes with only the desire for destruction, and almost no sense of reason!


    "Seliba! You are indeed stronger than Monkey King, then let you see the trick I created by myself!!"


    Seleba¡¯s powerful strength shocked Sharu, and his heart was also rising. While raising his qi to the maximum, he launched the Super Realm King Fist, and after he greatly improved his hands, his hands were in front of him. Together, the tremendous power makes the golden light shine in Sharu''s hands!


    "Ultimate Dimensional Cracking Cannon!!"


    "Spiral Flash Cannon!!"


    Both Seriba and Sharu took out their strongest tricks. In both Seriba''s hands, dazzling golden energy pillars were launched, black lightning entangled on them, and the terrifying power of heaven''s punishment descended on this world. on!


    The attack range of this Dimensional Cracking Cannon is not as good as that of Seleba''s previous cracking cannons, but because of the extremely solid strength, the energy density in the center is unimaginable!


    The excessively concentrated power in the center is even enough to cause cracks to appear on the solid space wall of the Dragon Ball world. Although it will be automatically repaired under the law of time and space, the crack does exist. This trick is extremely powerful. The extremely indifferent trick is indeed worthy of the name of Dimensional Cracking Cannon!


    Sharu should be grateful that he has come up with the strongest trick. The three powerful tricks are completely integrated with Piccolo¡¯s magic light cannon, Vegeta¡¯s flash cannon and Wukong¡¯s turtle qigong. Sharu''s own tricks!

 995 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 995

    Although Sharu¡¯s strength comes from many powerful fighters, this spiral flash cannon does belong to him. Apart from Sharu, there is no powerful trick that anyone can perform. This is considered to be the same as before. The complete difference in form can also be said to be a complete qualitative change!


    The golden spiral energy wave has both the immense power of flash cannon and turtle qigong, as well as the invincible penetrating power of the magic light kill cannon. It is also the strongest trick of the complete Sharu besides self-destruction!


    boom!!


    The two golden energy pillars collided fiercely, and the sky broke in an instant. Sharu¡¯s Super King Fist and Sai Liba¡¯s eight doors were fully opened, all triggering a powerful force that surpassed their limits. This huge golden energy, Destroying this planet called Earth again!


    The strongest tricks of the two of them meet in such a way that it is impossible to tell who will win and who will lose. However, Celaba''s eyes have returned to the normal green of Super Saiyan, and a ridiculous arc has been drawn across his face. !


    "Saru! You got it!"


    "what?!"


    "Bamen Dunjia Profound meaning! Zhenyekai!!"


    The energy column of the Dimensional Bursting Gun suddenly contracted again. This is not because the strength has been weakened, but that Cyliba uses the powerful control ability of the middle meter to control the air to compress the Dimensional Bursting Cannon itself again, turning it into an extreme. A sharp flash of cold light!


    Compressing such a terrifying force to the size of the tip of a needle, at this moment, Seleba¡¯s Dimensional Bursting Cannon has the top penetration power that surpasses Sharu¡¯s spiral flash cannon. The golden energy column penetrates the center of the spiral flash cannon. A gap was blasted out abruptly, because the force condensed to the extreme shattered the space, and that gap became a fleeting time-space tunnel!


    Celiba''s figure flashed, and her body immediately jumped into the space-time tunnel. The principle is similar to that of Naruto''s Thunder God, but the power consumption is too big. Then the space-time tunnel will soon be in this world''s space-time law. Disappeared, and in this time-space tunnel, Celiba''s speed has reached the same speed as the Art of Thunder God, which is the limit speed of the speed of light!


    With the support of this extreme speed, Seleba''s whole body turned into a terrifying weapon capable of destroying the stars in an instant, pouring all his energy into his right foot, aiming at the position of Sharu''s left chest!


    Sailiba¡¯s move was never expected to be avoided as long as the Dimensional Cracking Cannon was shot out. In fact, unless he mastered the art of time and space, no matter how strong Sharu was, it would be impossible to escape. Sai Liba''s Maiyakai completely hit the body!!


    boom!!


    Under that invincible destructive power, Sharu''s body was facing the fate of collapse. The terrifying power destroyed his body, even at the level of cells, it disintegrated and disappeared under the huge destructive power of Zhen Yekai!


    Celiba lifted the eight-door fully open state. Although she would not die because of her strong body, she would still be burdened if she opened the eight-door for a long time. She was kicked by her when she watched the air. A head of Sharu said: "It''s a pity, I thought it could be solved with this trick."


    Sailiba can be said to have caused the greatest damage to Sharu in one move, but this is not enough. Sharu has Piccolo cells, although it will consume a lot of strength, but he can also be injured like this. restore.


    After Sharu''s body was fully recovered, the qi he consumed was almost the same as the qi consumed by the previous fights between Goku and Vegeta. He looked at Sai Liba with murderous intent and said, "Even I thought it was just now. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to die this time! But it¡¯s a pity, Seleba, I¡¯m going to kill you!"


    Seleba was the first person to make Sharu feel the threat of death even in a state of complete body. Sharu would never allow such a dangerous woman to continue to survive, and immediately attacked Seleba. !


    Sai Liba opened all eight doors, and burdened her body. Now facing Sharu''s attack, she was quickly downwind. Under Sharu''s attack, she barely had the ability to parry.


    boom!


    Seleba received a fist from Sharu in her stomach, but took advantage of the situation to widen the distance between the two and wiped off the blood from the corners of her mouth. There was still no timidity in her eyes, even if it was completely. Falling into the wind, Seleba didn''t intend to give in!


    "Saru, I really didn''t expect your strength to be so strong. It seems that the state of Super Saiyan really can''t deal with you!"


    "It''s nothing, after all, I have transformed into a complete body, the strongest fighter in the universe!"


    "Saru, don''t be proud of you. I just said that the state of Super Saiyan can''t deal with you. Now, I will show my ultimate power to completely exceed the boundaries of Super Saiyan!"


    Sharu was taken aback for a moment, looked at Celiba''s sneer face, felt a chill in his heart inexplicably, and laughed unconsciously, not so much as a mockery, or perhaps to dispel the fear in his heart.


    "What are you talking about, Seriba, you obviously have done your best, what is beyond the boundaries of Super Saiyan?!"


    "I did give my full strength, but only my full strength in this state."


    Selaba tore off the outer combat uniform. Now her upper body is a black sports T-shirt. After all, as a woman, she still cares about her figure, so Selaba''s muscle lines are not as obvious as those of Goku. Therefore, the chest also maintains a considerable size, but now it is not Seleba''s figure to be evaluated, but the strongest strength she is about to show!


    "Tell me well, Sharu! My ultimate power beyond the boundaries of Super Saiyan!!! Ah!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Seventeen-Completely crushed strength!Cyliba''s Super Saiyan 2!


    In the state of Super Saiyan''s full power, Seleba cannot kill the current Sharu with all his strength, even with all eight doors open. Under the pressure of the ultimate strength of Saru, Celie Pakistan finally broke out with all his strength.


    In the cultivation of the Spiritual Time House, Seleba has completely surpassed the limit of Super Saiyan. With the transformation of extreme power, Seleba''s strength has completely crushed Goku and Vegeta, and not only It is only stronger than them.


    Celibana''s body, which had suffered some damage due to the eight-door full-opening, broke out again at this time, and became more and more intense, gradually showing a tendency to become uncontrollable!


    Sailiba''s body burst out with a golden light that was more dazzling than the sun, and the aura on her body completed a qualitative change in an instant!


    It is completely different from the normal Super Saiyan state. Even the strongest Super Saiyan with full power is completely incomparable with the current state of Sai Liba. The gap is really huge!


    If the arrogance of Seleba''s body was burning, then those golden arrogances are now jetting toward the sky!


    The blond hair was longer than normal. At this time, all stood upright in the direction of the sky. Only a strand of blond hair was left hanging down from the front of the forehead, and Cyliba¡¯s whole body showed a blue radial arc. As her breath gradually Increased, arcs appear more and more frequently!


    After transforming into his current state, Seleba¡¯s strength has far surpassed that of Sharu. Because she has just changed into this form, Seleba cannot fully control this power, so her personality has also been affected and become Quite arrogant, looked at Sharu contemptuously, and said: "Let you wait a long time, Sharu! This is my power to surpass the boundaries of Super Saiyan, it can also be called Super Saiyan 2!"


    Sailiba suddenly showed such a powerful transformation. This powerful force could not be resisted even if Sharu used the Super King Fist. Sailiba''s extremely cold and contemptuous eyes made Sharu feel in his heart. Cold, as if to relieve the fear in his heart, Sharu suddenly laughed madly and said: "What Super Saiyan 2! Don''t be kidding, Seleba!!!"


    "is it?"


    Sailiba raised her eyebrows indifferently, beckoned at Sharu provocatively, and said, "Then you can come and try it, Sharu."


    As the Saiyans continue to change, the wild and fierceness of the Saiyans¡¯ blood will continue to show up. This is even more so with the transformation of the Super Saiyans, so just transformed into Super Saiyans 2 At the time, Seleba couldn''t completely control this power, causing her personality to become extremely arrogant.


    Sharu absolutely couldn''t believe that after he transformed into a complete body, his power was not the strongest in the universe. Now Selaba''s strength has caused a huge fear in Sharu''s heart. This fear made Sharu crazy. , Became uncontrollable, and after a roar, the green figure immediately flew towards Celiba!


    "too slow!"


    Celaba sneered coldly. After transforming into Super Saiyan 2, both speed and power far surpassed Super Saiyan''s full power. Now Sharu is not too powerful for her. The enemy dodges Sharu''s attack with a light flash, and then reappears on the spot again, giving a light elbow blow downward!


    boom!!


    Sharu was hit hard by an unimaginable strange force, his body was immediately hit on the ground, his teeth clenched, and he quickly bounced off the ground. Sharu rotated his body and kicked Cyliba with a fierce blow. Celaba''s temple!


    Sharu¡¯s attack can now be caught by Seleba with just one hand, looking at Sharu with an extremely mocking look, and said: "Is your complete body strength only this level? Or is it mine? Is the power really too strong?"


    "No, it''s impossible! I have clearly become a complete body, I am the strongest in the universe!!"


    Saru desperately raised his qi to the maximum. Affected by this huge force, the sea boiled, the sea was completely washed away by the golden breath of Sharu, and countless turtles occurred on the seabed below. The lava of the submarine volcano was ejected by the cracks of the upper strata, causing the end of the volcanic eruption in the sea!


    Sharu gathered all his qi, increased his speed and strength to the maximum, and at the same time launched Tianjin Fan¡¯s Four Demon Fist, his body became four arms, and the four fists were directed at Sai Liba at the same time. Hit it.


    However, although Sharu''s speed was fast, Celiba obviously surpassed him too much. By simply shaking her body from side to side, Celiba avoided all of Sharu''s attacks, and Sharu''s fists could not reach Celie at all. Even an inch of skin on Ba''s body!


    Vegeta looked at the battle that was completely one-sided at this time, and his mouth was opened uncontrollably to the largest extent. He and Kakarot were unable to defeat the monster Sharu who had not been able to defeat the game. Liba was completely easily suppressed, and they had fully understood the outcome of this battle. It was absolutely impossible for Sharu to defeat Sai Liba at this time.


    Goku has a simple personality, but he accepts it faster than Vegeta. He looks away from Seleba and Sharu, looks at Edith, and says, "Edith, Super Saiyan 2, this is Selaba. Is the result of my elder sister''s cultivation in the Spiritual Time House?"


    "Yes, in fact, my mother has reached the state of Super Saiyan''s full power in less than five months, which is the same state as you, but my mother sensed that there should be growth after the Super Saiyan''s full power. So I didn¡¯t come out immediately. After eleven months of cultivating, my mother¡¯s power surpassed the limit and turned into Super Saiyan 2."


    "It''s really amazing. I didn''t expect that there is a higher realm above Super Saiyan!" Wukong clenched his fist, his heart burned again, "I must practice harder in the future!" Turn, Wukong suddenly thought of something, turned his head to look at Edith, and said: "Edith, you should be able to transform into Super Saiyan 2 too."


    As soon as Wukong said this, Vegeta also awoke from the shock just now, turned his head, and fixed his eyes on Edith.


    Edith lifted a lock of her black hair with her hand, gently scratched her cheek, and said: "Yes, I have reached that level, but my strength is weaker than my mother. It takes a little time before the body to gather energy."


    Edith''s words, for Goku, is that he has one more goal that needs to be surpassed, but for Vegeta, it has once again caused his title of Prince Saiyan to suffer.

 996 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 996

    Sailiba, who has fallen into a state of extreme ego because of the transformation of Super Saiyan 2, will not hear Edith and the others, because at this time she is completely pressing Sharu!


    "Saru, isn''t your strength only this level? It can only be said that your complete body is really pitiful."


    "Damn! Damn! I am the strongest! I am!!"


    Sharu¡¯s whole body exploded because of the intense changes in his emotions. The huge breath made the whole earth face the test of strength again, condensing the power of the whole body, Sharu¡¯s punches slammed into Seleba¡¯s side face. !


    boom!!


    Seleba simply stood still and was hit by Sharu''s heavy punch without any movement, but even so, Saru''s fist was completely unable to cause any harm to Seleba. His full strength She couldn''t even break through the defense on the surface of Seleba''s body!


    "Tsk tusk tusk, it seems you want to hit me so much, so I''ll just stand and let you punch me, but now it looks like your power is really sad, Sharu!"


    "Shut up, you stinky woman! You are so angry!!"


    "Idiot, this little trick is useless to me."


    Celiba chuckled slightly, and now she didn¡¯t get rid of Sharu in one go. Instead, she easily squeezed Sharu round and flattened him with interest, playing with him wantonly, even if it was Sharu. Seleba also easily caught the anger that came out with both hands.


    "No, it''s impossible! I even caught my anger with my hands!"


    "It''s unbelievable. In fact, when I transformed for the first time, I found it incredible. I didn''t expect that my strength could be raised to this level!"


    "I want to kill you! I must kill you!"


    Sharu flew up high in the sky in one breath, watching Seleba, who was still standing on the ground with a smile on his face mocking him, and the hatred in his heart erupted without limit.


    "Maguanguang kills the cannon!"


    "If there is no way out, can I only hold the hopeless hope like this? Sharu, you are so pitiful." Sailiba gently shook her head, and at this time she still said slowly and leisurely. , Because she used only one hand to completely bounce Sharu''s magic light killing cannon.


    Seleba¡¯s strength has completely exceeded expectations. This crushing horror power makes the battle uninteresting. Cyliba¡¯s horror power now completely surpasses Sharu. Sharu does not use any moves. They can''t make up this huge gap in strength.


    Seleba''s terrifying power made Sharu feel terrified, and she began to sweat coldly on her body. Although she did not consume too much qi, Sharu''s breathing became heavy and irregular. It was really psychologically stressful. It''s huge.


    "Haha...ha...haha...hahaha..."


    The endless psychological pressure caused Sharu to laugh wildly, put his hands in the shape of a calyx on his waist, and concentrated all his qi in this huge wave of qigong!


    "Hahaha... the tortoise-style qigong wave of all my powers, if you avoid it, the earth will be destroyed! You can''t survive in space, Seleba, go to death!!"


    Sharu used all his power to explode the strongest turtle school qigong wave, and the blue light was reflected on Sai Liba''s face, making her indifferent smile fully displayed.


    "It''s just a dying struggle..."


    Chapter 118-Naruto''s wrong memory, I am Super Sharu!


    After my birthday, continue to work...


    "Crack the cannon!"


    Faced with the full power of Sharu, the super huge tortoise-style qigong, which is absolutely enough to make the earth completely disappear from the universe, Seriba just used his strongest trick long ago.


    The golden energy pillar flew out of Seleba¡¯s hands. In terms of size, it was far inferior to the super huge Turtle Qigong wave sent by Sharu, but it was far more powerful than Seleba¡¯s cracking cannon. Blocked the Super Turtle School Qigong wave, and even pushed it back abruptly!


    "No, it''s impossible! Super World King Fist!"


    "This kind of trick can''t make up the gap in strength, Sharu!"


    Celiba raised her qi to a greater level. Even if Sharu used the Super King Fist, he was not the opponent of Super Celiba at this time. Although the speed slowed down a bit, she still couldn''t stop the turtle. The general trend of sending Qigong to be suppressed by Sai Liba''s cracking cannon!


    boom!!


    In Sharu''s eyes with endless horror, his Super Turtle Qigong Bo was completely suppressed by Sai Liba''s cracking cannon. The huge energy turned into a ball and completely swallowed Sharu''s body!


    Even though Celiba did not use all his strength because of his arrogance and wanted to play Sharu, but this time the cracking gun caused considerable damage to Sharu, and Sharu¡¯s two legs had already been blasted off. , The bizarre crown on his head was also destroyed in Seleba¡¯s cracking cannon, and purple blood flowed out of the fracture, making Sharu¡¯s current state look extremely miserable!


    Celiba was overconfident in her own strength at this time, and looked at Saru in the air with a mocking expression, and said, "Saru, is this your complete strength? It''s too weak!"


    Sharu¡¯s body can quickly recover because of Piccolo¡¯s cells. If Celiba does not do her best, she will not cause fatal damage to Sharu. Sharu quickly regenerates her body, but it is in her heart. The shame cannot disappear because of this!


    Sharu really went through countless sufferings in order to become perfect, but now he did not expect that after becoming perfect, he is still not the strongest. In front of Sai Liba in Super Saiyan 2, Sharu¡¯s The powerful strength is like a baby and a giant breaking their wrists, facing the terrifying power of Celiba, there is no use at all!


    This huge gap between ideals and reality has made Sharu completely crazy, even with Piccolo''s cells in his body, this calmness cannot suppress his crazy anger!


    "Don''t be too arrogant!!"


    Under Seleba¡¯s terrifying strength, Sharu could no longer think normally, and recklessly improve his strength. This strength is stronger than the original complete body, but it is not uncontrollable like the Super King Quan. power!


    Sharu¡¯s whole body muscles swell in an unreasonable form, because he has several Saiyan cells on his body. Therefore, Sharu also has similar abilities to the third stage of Super Saiyan 1, which can greatly increase his strength. However, the side effects are the same as those of Super Saiyans. Although this form can increase strength, the speed will be greatly reduced. Because of the reduced speed, the attack will also become unable to hit the target, so it is a very tasteless move!


    Sharu would show this form, and it seems that he has completely lost his mind!


    After the muscles were extremely swollen, Sharu''s body began to grow taller. According to visual inspection, his height should have reached three meters. The muscles on the body bulged one by one, making Sharu a lot more handsome after becoming a full body. Sometimes it becomes a lot ugly!


    Sharu looked at Celiba with a frantic look. After changing into this form, his power soared!


    "Smelly woman! Don''t be too smug! My Sharu has become a perfect body, and I will never lose to you!!"


    "is it?"


    Celaba raised her eyelids, her face was mocking and disdainful!


    Sharu roared, and his fists kept hitting Seleba''s body. Each punch easily exploded the air. It can be seen that after transforming into this shape, Sharu''s strength has indeed increased a lot. However, because the muscles are too swollen, the speed is greatly reduced. Although the strength is large, it is basically the baby dance pass. It has great destructive power, but it is not a concern at all!


    Seleba easily dodges Sharu¡¯s attack from side to side, no matter how strong the attack is, as long as it doesn¡¯t hit it, it¡¯s meaningless. At this time, Sharu¡¯s speed, let alone Super Saiyan 2¡¯s Seriba, even It is Goku and Vegeta who can easily dodge and defeat Sharu.


    "The outcome is divided."


    Goku¡¯s words have been verified immediately. Even after transforming into this form, Sharu¡¯s power is not Cyliba¡¯s opponent. After Cyliba easily dodges his attack, he kicks and sweeps. I took Sharu''s profile face, kicked his face completely distorted, and then hit Sharu''s stomach with a heavy punch!


    boom!!


    After Seleba transformed into Super Saiyan 2, his control of power became stronger. This punch was condensed with huge destructive power that could not be seen on the surface. It not only hit Sharu''s body, but also It was his own powerful force that directly penetrated into Sharu''s body through his fist, causing endless damage to Sharu''s body!


    After receiving such a heavy blow, even Piccolo''s cells couldn''t recover at once. Sharu knelt down on the ground in pain, holding his stomach, his face in extreme pain.


    Although Sharu''s body is extremely tall at this time, if she kneels down, Liba is still a little shorter in the game. Celia looked down at Sharu coldly and said, "Since you only have this level, then I see. You can only die, farewell Sharu forever."


    Celiba raised her right hand, one hand was condensed with powerful golden energy, as long as this move hits, Celiba is absolutely confident that she can blast Sharu so much that there is not even a single cell left!


    "Rather than kill him! It''s better to let me absorb it! Thunder Magic Lightning Pillar!!"


    The chapter on cyborgs will not be completely resolved so soon. Although Sharu is no longer an opponent of Celiba at all, new changes have also occurred at this time!


    Near this station, there is already another evil monster hiding on the side. He has been lurking for too long and has been waiting for the opportunity. At this moment before Sai Liba kills Sharu, he is finally Do it!


    After using Naruto¡¯s expert illusion technique, because of the appearance of this technique, Seleba and Edith were taken aback at the same time. The Naruto¡¯s expert illusion technique drew water to them, the real power is not Nayao. Purpose The stimulation of the thunder light to the eyes is actually a psychological blow to them!

 997 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 997

    Under the strong light, even Super Saiyan 2 could not withstand the irritation of the strong light on the eyes, Seleba closed her eyes, and in the blue-and-white thunder light, Seleba seemed to see a green Figure!


    A very tall monster with a tail. It looked like a bug. It was similar to Sharu¡¯s first form, but it seemed to be taller and stronger. The monster rushed towards and was knocked down by Celiba. Sharu of the earth, the absorber on the tail behind him expanded, swallowing Sharu''s body completely!


    In terms of strength, Sharu definitely surpassed this green monster, but Seleba''s punch caused a great impact inside his body. Now he has not recovered at all. Even if he notices that someone is approaching, he has no power to resist!


    Sharu once absorbed countless life energy from the earth, and the most important two man-made humans, No. 17 and No. 18, are now all belonged to this monster!


    "Hahaha... perfect body! I am finally going to be perfect body!"


    The green monster looked up to the sky and let out a terrifying roar, an aura that was larger and darker than when Sharu was transformed into a full body erupted from his body, instantly dispelling the blue and white thunder light that had not completely disappeared!


    After absorbing the complete Sharu, the body of the green monster was the same. The surface of the body was shining with green light like the frequency of the heartbeat. His body faintly enlarged, and then began to shrink again!


    An invincible and powerful green aura burst out all over the body, this force is far better than when Sharu was transformed!


    The green energy triggered the resonance of energy between the heaven and the earth, and the sky thunder rolled, and countless lightning fell on the green energy wave. All these energy were completely absorbed by the monster!


    The sudden change was beyond everyone''s expectations. In the green light, a hell-like horrible change was produced. The horror contained in it even surpassed the Seleba of Super Saiyan 2!


    The green light group eventually shrank, and all returned to the body of the green monster. Everyone could see clearly. At this time, he is a blue-white arc surrounded by a blue and white arc, and his appearance is very similar to Super Saiyan 2. The above is very similar to a full body Sharu, but a bigger and stronger monster.


    The power possessed by this monster is incredibly strong. This terrifying power made Seleba¡¯s brain forcibly calmed down. Under the pressure of this force, Seleba transformed into Super Saiyan 2 After that, the arrogance was also suppressed, and he calmed down again, his light green eyes looked at the monster who had completed the transformation in front of him indifferently.


    "who are you?!"


    The green monster didn¡¯t answer Seriba¡¯s question at the beginning, but moved its hands and feet, with a punch and kick with great power to break the dimension. Even after Seriba saw it, she felt like she was The power of time is definitely not as good as this sudden monster!


    The monster finally had enough activity, feeling the incomparable terrifying power in his body, looking at Sai Liba with a wild smile on his face, and said: "I am Super Sharu!"


    Chapter 119-Sharu Game Started!Naruto''s training is not over yet!


    Although Celiba has absolutely no idea where this Super Sharu came from, and why he should absorb the complete Sharu, these things are not important now. The most important thing is that Super Sharu is terrifying at this time. strength!


    It doesn''t make any sense to pursue his origins, but his strength has already shocked Seleba!


    Super Saru is not only taller than Sharu in appearance. His body hides terrifying and dark evil forces. It is also far better than the complete Sharu, and even surpasses the current Super Saiyan of Seriba. Person 2 has a lot of status. To be honest, Seleba doesn''t have the slightest confidence in his heart when facing such a monster.


    Super Sharu is more evil than Sharu, and his heart is full of darkness. At this time, he is no longer a reptile who needs to hide from Tibet, but an evil demon who is strong enough to make the universe tremble!


    "Seliba, do it, let me see the power of Super Saiyan 2 too!"


    If Sharu said so, Seleba would have punched him to death, but now facing Super Saru, Seleba''s light green eyes stared at Super Saru for a while, and suddenly lifted her body. Transformation of Super Saiyan 2.


    "Forget it, I can''t beat you, so I won''t fight."


    Although in her own mind, Celiba wants to fight such an invincible enemy once, but intellectually, Celiba also knows that she will never be the opponent of Super Sharu. To defeat this terrifying super demon, the only hope is Naruto who is still practicing in the spiritual time house.


    Although it was a bit embarrassing, she rushed forward in the face of an enemy she was absolutely impossible to defeat. Although this was in line with the characteristics of a Saiyan, at this time Seleba''s reason surpassed her pride.


    Sailiba suddenly gave up without even fighting. This situation is really beyond everyone''s expectation. Everyone including Super Sharu was stunned. After being slightly surprised, Super Sharu sneered at Sailiba. Said: "Seliba, don''t you even have the courage to fight me?!"


    Now that Seriba has given up, she will not transform into a fight with Super Saru, shrugging her shoulders. Under normal conditions, Seriba is completely incomparable with Super Saru¡¯s power, but she is still not too worried. , Said: "Whatever you say, I won''t fight you today anyway."


    Super Sharu''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he condensed the dark and evil aura that had originally spread outside of his body, and the aura exuding around him would not make people feel so depressed.


    Although Super Sharu has been hiding before absorbing Sharu and becoming a complete body, he has been watching the progress of things to find opportunities to absorb Sharu. Because he has Naruto¡¯s cells, he will use Naruto. The human mayfly technique completely hides the breath, so even in the position just now, even Seleba of Super Saiyan 2 could not find him, so Super Saru is very clear about all the development of things.


    "Seliba, you still have your daughter, as well as Monkey King and Vegeta. There is no doubt that your strength has skyrocketed in a short period of time. This level of growth is simply terrifying, and, Where is Uzumaki Naruto now? I can''t find his aura on this earth at all. Is he doing some kind of cultivation just like you did before?"


    I have to say that because of the presence of Bick¡¯s cells, Super Sharu has a high IQ, but it can¡¯t be eaten with a high IQ. There are still many things that Super Sharu does not know.


    Although there are many soldiers¡¯ cells fused in the body, Super Sharu¡¯s body has part of their memory, but only part of it. If you can know all the past memories in a person¡¯s head in this way, then it¡¯s too bad. It''s unreasonable.


    Celiba raised her eyelids, her appearance seemed a bit similar to someone, her jet-black eyes looked at Super Saru coldly, and said, "Do you think I will tell you?"


    Super Saru originally had Celiba cells in his body, and in order to deal with these powerful fighters, Dr. Gro also input the personality characteristics and behavior analysis of these people into the body of Super Sharu, so he was also very concerned about this situation. Not surprisingly, he pulled the corners of his mouth coldly and said, "It''s okay if you don''t tell me, but I plan to hold a martial arts club."


    "Budokai?"


    "Yes, according to the memory in my brain, many years ago, this world held the world''s No. 1 martial arts club, and Uzumaki Naruto has participated in it, and won the championship, but after your daughter Edith and In the battle of Piccolo, after Piccolo destroyed the entire papaya island, this martial arts club will no longer be held. Now I want to reorganize the world''s number one martial arts club. But you are the only opponent. There are no rules for the game. It doesn''t matter whether you fight with me or everyone else. It doesn''t matter how many people you want to come. The more people who participate in this martial arts club, the more beneficial it will be for you."


    Sailiba''s eyes narrowed dangerously, and she really showed a dangerous expression that hadn''t appeared in a long time, and said, "What about your purpose?"


    "To be honest, whether it is conquering the earth or the universe, I am not interested. Holding this martial arts meeting is just to confirm how strong I am in this state. I will inform you about the venue and time later on TV. By the way, he also helped me convey the news to Naruto Uzumaki. Without him, this martial arts meeting would be very boring."


    After Super Sharu left the notice about the Budokai, he immediately left, no one stopped him, in fact, no one could stop him at all!


    Sailiba grabbed her short hair and looked at the sky, looking far away in the direction of the Celestial Temple.


    "It''s...troublesome..."


    Super Sharu possesses Frieza''s superpowers, coupled with his current strength, to create a battlefield suitable for combat, it does not require much effort at all, but it was completed in a few minutes, and after that, Super Sharu The news of the Sharu game has also been broadcast to every corner of the world through the TV station!


    Although Super Sharu is completely uninterested in conquering the world, but in order to force the powerful fighters in this world to fight with him, to test his strongest strength today, Sharu still released a word. If no one can defeat him, He would destroy the world, and after that, the destruction of a large city in the south confirmed that Sharu''s words were true.


    The Sharu game is like a boulder that weighs on everyone¡¯s hearts. The strength of Sharu is already terrifying enough, even Goku and Vegeta, the two guys who have reached the limit of Super Saiyan. Not an opponent. Although Celiba can easily defeat the full Sharu, it is still not the opponent of this super Sharu of unknown origin. Even if he joins with Edith, I am afraid that there is no chance of winning. To be honest, the only thing I can rely on now is Naruto, who is still in the Spiritual Time House.


    According to the previously agreed time, Piccolo and Naruto should spend one year in the spiritual time house, which is one day outside. However, when the time is up, open the door of the spiritual time house and walk out from the inside. There is only one person.


    "Bick?"


    Sailiba looked at Piccolo who came out alone and said, "Piccolo, why are you alone? Naruto?"


    The vigor exuded by Piccolo is completely different from that before entering the spiritual time house. Because of the integration of the soul of Piccolo, Piccolo eventually became a complete Namek, so the potential in his body It is also as huge as infinite. His strength at this time is already equivalent to that of Goku and Vegeta who have reached the full power of Super Saiyan. Without the ability to transform, Piccolo has such a strength is absolutely terrifying. In the Namek race, Piccolo is an unprecedented super Namek warrior!


    However, with such strength, facing that unfathomable Super Sharu, it is not worth mentioning.


    Piccolo is a person with cold outside and hot inside. Naruto¡¯s suggestion made him understand that he is not a complete Namek, so he used Dragon Ball to summon the soul of Piccolo. After fusion, he has his current strength. Therefore, Piccolo is also very grateful to Naruto, and Piccolo is also very happy to answer Seleba''s questions.


    "He said that his cultivation is not over yet and he will stay in there for a while."


    "Not over yet?!"


    This time everyone was surprised. Goku and Vegeta reached the full power of Super Saiyan in one year, while Cyliba and Edith completely surpassed the limit of Super Saiyan in one year and became A stronger Super Saiyan 2!


    So at the beginning, it was Naruto who was the strongest among them. He stayed in it for a whole year and his cultivation hadn''t finished yet, so what level of his power would he raise to?!


    Seleba frowned, and couldn''t figure out what his man was doing.


    And Edith looked at the door of the Spiritual Time House, afraid of disturbing Naruto''s training, she finally resisted the thought of rushing in and said, "Bick, what kind of training did Dad do inside? "


    Everyone wanted to know this question, but Edith asked it first. After such a sentence, everyone''s eyes focused on Piccolo.


    But again beyond their expectation, even Piccolo himself showed a puzzled expression of incomprehension. He shook his head left and right, and said, "I don''t know this. I stayed inside for a whole year. Seeing him sitting cross-legged on the spot, without eating or drinking for a whole year, he hasn''t moved at all. It''s almost like a Buddha statue, I don''t know what he is doing!"


    The state of Naruto in the Mental Time House that Piccolo said made things even more weird, and Naruto really realized the power of invincibility during that meditation!


    Chapter 120-The Cause and Effect of Reincarnation!Naruto waits for work, waiting for the Sharu game!

 998 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 998

    Naruto''s strength system is different from other people''s. In this world, he can certainly increase his strength by constantly exercising his body, but this kind of improvement is limited to the worldview of the Dragon Ball world.


    If he goes to other worlds, Naruto''s realm is the same as the sixth sense, and will not improve, but if he returns to the Dragon Ball world again, he will also have the ability to destroy the stars with his hands after training.


    Naruto does not have a super Saiyan transformation, but every time he breaks his own limit, he makes a breakthrough after facing a desperate situation. His body is not so strong, but his will keeps burning, breaking through the obstacles of this world. Give full play to his sixth sense ability!


    Naruto is now sitting in the Spiritual Time House, feeling the flow of time and space in this different-dimensional space. In such a world, comprehending the changes in time and space, and breaking through the realm with this method, Naruto is now finally regarded as the first glimpse of the door.


    Naruto doesn''t know how long to sit for just this kind of meditation method, because the realization of the realm is something that can''t be rushed at all. Some people sit under the bodhi tree for a lifetime, and they are still just a mortal body after their years.


    Naruto didn''t know if he was a genius, or whether his former genius was useful at this level, but he still chose the path he believed in and kept going.


    Naruto sat for a long time in the spiritual time house, letting the law of time flow on her body...


    The Spiritual Time House itself is an extremely special existence. Using this thing, you can temporarily steal time in the cracks of time and space. One day in the outside world, one year has been spent inside, and the Spiritual Time House has high temperature and high pressure. Various harsh conditions such as thin air are a very good place for improving your strength!


    However, this kind of behavior of stealing the sky and changing the day is also limited. A person can only go in and stay for two years in his life, that is, 48 ??hours in the outside world. Otherwise, if you can stay inside, it would be too bad. .


    The four Saiyans who went to practice before, plus Piccolo, all spent about a year in the Spiritual Time House, which means that half of their time was used up, and there was about a year left, but Naruto However, he almost spent most of his two years before slowly walking out of the mental time house.


    When they came out with Sai Liba, their clothes were damaged because of the battle. When Naruto came out, his appearance did not change at all from when he just entered. The clothes are still not stained, and his appearance is still the same. Young and handsome, if there is any change, it is Naruto''s eyes. Although it is not obvious, Naruto''s eyes have become deeper and brighter.


    Naruto sat in the Spiritual Time Room for 666 days, but after coming out, everyone could not perceive how his strength improved.


    Even Seriba can¡¯t feel that Naruto¡¯s strength has increased compared to before he entered, but for someone like Naruto, if he wasted so much time in the Spiritual Time House, he killed Seriba. Wouldn''t believe it, then the only explanation is that his strength has grown to a point where they are completely incomprehensible!


    This idea seems too scary, but it is very reasonable.


    Naruto looked around, but did not find the figure of No. 18, and in his perception, he found a more powerful aura than today''s Celiba, and he can probably judge the place where he entered the spiritual time house. What happened in a while.


    With a light smile, Naruto seemed not worried about the horrible aura at all, looked around at the people around him, and said: "Thank you, let me explain to me what happened."


    Although a lot of things happened in the process, it doesn¡¯t take much time to explain it. That is, Sharu absorbed No. 18 and became a complete body. After defeating Goku and Vegeta, he was defeated by Celiba and then by another Sharu. Lu absorbed and turned into a super Sharu that Celiba couldn''t deal with.


    After Naruto listened to Seleba''s explanation, he squeezed his chin, and finally understood what the strange feeling he felt when he saw Sharu before.


    What Naruto saw before was Sharu, who was still in the first stage. At that time, Naruto also rescued a mother and child and a black-haired girl from Sharu. At that time, Naruto felt a little strange when he saw Sharu. Because according to the data in Dr. Gro¡¯s computer, Sharu should have his and Broly¡¯s cells in addition to Goku and his cells, but Naruto did not feel the anger of himself and Broly from Sharu. Now it is fully understood.


    In the Naruto World, two parallel time and space appeared in the theater version of "The Lost Tower", but this world, in the cyborg chapter, has three time and space at the same time!


    The first is the space-time A where Naruto and them are now, the second is the space-time B where the future Trunks is located, and the third is the space-time C where Sharu was originally located!


    According to the story of the original Dragon Ball, it should be the future Trunks of B time and space. In order to change the tragic reality of cyborgs slaughtering mankind, he used the time machine to reach A time and space and told Wukong about the cyborgs, while in C time and space. Here, the evil No. 17 and No. 18 have been defeated by Trunks. In order to become complete, Sharu killed Trunks in C time and space and used the time machine to reach the past of A time and space.


    A time and space, because of the appearance of Naruto caused a great butterfly effect, because in this time and space, Vegeta is still single to this day, and Bouma has married Naruto and gave birth to a lovely daughter Bra, If the future Trunks appears in this time and space again, there will be a''BUG'' in the plot. In order to avoid such errors, the future Trunks does not appear in this world.


    But Sharu''s appearance will not be affected, because Dr. Gro in this world also exists, and he is making artificial humans, his appearance will become reasonable.


    The Sharu who killed a large number of earthlings, absorbed No. 17 and No. 18, defeated Goku and Vegeta, is the Sharu who came from the future C time and space, and today¡¯s Super Sharu is truly from Dr. Gro Sharu that was born in your computer!


    He also needs to absorb the 17th and the 18th to become a complete body, and because he directly absorbed the complete body Sharu, and he has the cells of Naruto and the legendary Super Saiyan Broly, so His power has far surpassed the complete Sharu, even the Super Saiyan 2 Seleba is not his opponent.


    However, knowing these things now only resolves the doubts in Naruto¡¯s heart. It has no meaning in reality. Now that Sharu has absorbed the power of Saru and has become a stronger super. Sharu, besides defeating him, there seems to be nothing else to do.


    Naruto squeezed his chin, stood on the edge of the Temple of Heaven, looking down at everything on the earth, and said, "The Sharu game seems quite interesting."


    "I''m so sorry for you to be so relaxed," Sai Liba stood beside Naruto, looking down on the earth like him, using the special power of the Temple of Heaven, you can directly see the location of Super Sharu from here." If he can''t beat Super Sharu, he will destroy the world, or say..." His black eyes squinted at Naruto, and his eyes revealed the meaning of exploration, "The power you have realized in the spiritual time house, Already confident that you can absolutely defeat him?"


    Naruto''s strength is hidden too deeply, and now no one can see the depth of his strength. Naruto has no plans to fully reveal his strength so quickly, with an inscrutable smile on his face, said: "Who knows this? After all, I haven''t played against Super Sharu. It''s hard to tell the outcome, but it''s true that I really got some new power."


    Naruto''s words were only half said, making other people''s hearts even more itchy, I really want to quickly see what level of this man''s true strength has been raised.


    Piccolo held his arms, stood on the side, and looked at the super-Saru below from here. Although he is now the strongest Super Namek, his strength is not inferior to Goku and Vegeta, but Faced with that monster Super Sharu, Piccolo knew he had no chance of winning.


    "If you don''t have confidence, you can re-enter the spiritual time house to practice. Although you have been in it for a long time, you should be able to stay in it for more than two months now."


    "If you want to practice yourself, just go in and practice, I''ll forget it."


    Naruto waved his hand, the smile on his face looked very calm, as if he hadn''t paid attention to the destruction of the world or the game of Sharu.


    "Why, do you really have absolute confidence to defeat Sharu?"


    "Is it absolute self-confidence? To be honest, I have self-confidence, but absolute self-confidence is really not. However, even if my strength is now in, there will be no obvious improvement, and staying in the mental time house will treat the body The burden is too great. In the next few days, I will have a good rest and wait for the Sharu game to start."


    Naruto''s unfamiliar self-confidence made everyone more curious about his strength, but Naruto just maliciously refused to satisfy their curiosity, turned his head, looked at Bouma who was holding Brahman in his arms, and said: "Bouma, pack things up, we will go home now."


    "Hey? Don''t you need to stay here anymore?"


    "Well, no need, anyway, in the current situation, it doesn¡¯t make any difference whether staying in the West Capital or staying here in the Temple of Heaven. Although the Temple of Heaven is pretty good, it¡¯s still more comfortable to live at home. Let¡¯s go home now. ."


    The Naruto family packed everything, left the Temple of Heaven on the same day and returned to their home in the Western Capital, quietly waiting for the start of the Sharu game...


    Chapter 121-Prepare for the Sharu game easily, meet the black-haired girl again!


    The Sharu game is coming soon, which can be said to determine the future destiny of the earth, but Naruto is not in a hurry. In this case, he did not practice, and he was even in the mood to go shopping with Lanqi.


    It is really not easy for Naruto to go shopping with Lan Qi. This is not his problem, mainly because the Miss Lan Qi next to him is now in a blond state!


    Although we have been together for many years, even the blonde Lanqi is completely accustomed to the days with Naruto, but her character is still as stubborn as before. Apart from Celiba, she is in front of Naruto. She is the toughest woman. If Naruto is interested, she will have no temper at all. You can make her more docile than Lan Qi, but Naruto thinks that is boring. He just likes to watch Jin Jin Lan. Every time Qi was mad at him, and then looked helpless.


    Naruto and Lan Qi were shopping together on the streets of the West Capital, and two robots behind them were in charge of carrying bags.


    These are also products made by the Universal Capsule Company. In fact, the main purpose is to make Naruto lazy. At present, it is the simplest robot. The appearance is very different from the artificial human of No. 16, but the basic function is still All are available, carrying bags, washing, cleaning, and even driving. These two robots can all do it. These two robots are currently only experimental products, that is, Naruto will use them when they want to go shopping with their women. , But in about a few years, it should enter the market.


    Because the West Capital is the headquarters of the Universal Capsule Company, this is the most prosperous metropolis in the world. Everything here is highly technological, and science and technology are displayed to the greatest extent. However, since the announcement of the Super Saru With the news of Lu Game and his immediate destruction of a city as a warning, the West Capital would inevitably fall into some chaos.


    Lan Qi was half-forced by Naruto to hug her waist, and the two walked on the street together. Because of the influence of Super Sharu, many people think that they are going to die anyway. Therefore, the darkness in human nature is gradually revealed. Come out, in these two days, the crime incidents caused by this have greatly increased!


    At present, the police in the West Capital can maintain this chaos, but in two days, as the Sharu game approaches, people¡¯s fears will become greater and greater, and humans will become more and more. Crazy, it is not surprising that they will do anything terrible.


    Lan Qi looked at the small crimes that appeared from time to time in the street with indifferent eyes. If it were her before, she might be very excited. According to her previous style, she should just pull out the submachine gun at this time, but At this moment, Lan Qi was a little dull, with a touch of worry in her heart, looking at the blond man beside her.


    "Are you not worried at all?"


    Naruto took down some of his amber sunglasses, revealing a pair of blue eyes, and gave Lan Qi a strange look.


    "worry about what?"


    "Don''t pretend to be garlic, you know I''m talking about the Sharu game!" Lan Qi glared at Naruto fiercely. When she spoke, she didn''t know how to write the word polite. "You really don''t Are you worried? Wukong and the others are all cultivating to deal with that Super Sharu at this time, but you are hanging around here, are you not afraid that we will die together by Super Sharu at that time?"


    Naruto put on his sunglasses again, and the corner of his mouth showed a smile that made Lan Qi look so disgusting, and said: "You don''t need to worry about this kind of thing, anyway, there are only a few days left, no matter how hard you try What kind of improvement? Instead of making the body so hard, it¡¯s better to take a break and keep the body in its best condition. Moreover, I think it¡¯s actually pretty good if you die with you. At least there will be someone in hell. Arguing with me."


    When the blonde Lanqi faced Naruto, she was just a woman, unable to resist his last words, and her cheeks were slightly red.


    The blonde Lanqi is usually sturdy and fierce, even the guy Vegeta dared to swear in person, showing such a shy little girl''s attitude, the contrast formed by Naruto really liked it, and she couldn''t help but look twice.


    "Hey! The two over there, hand over the money from you!"


    At this time, there will always be such dog-blood plots, which makes Naruto lose the mood of appreciating beautiful women. When he turns his head, he sees two bleak youths, each holding a switchblade, obviously Aimed at Naruto and Lan Qi.

 999 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 999

    Although Naruto has no extra accessories besides sunglasses, there is a diamond necklace hanging around Lan Qi''s neck, and there are two robots carrying large and small bags at the back. They know that there is money and someone will look at them. They are not surprising, let alone in this increasingly chaotic society.


    Lan Qi raised her brows, thinking that she was also a rampant super bandit back then. When was it the turn of two gangsters to grab her money, she was so angry that she immediately pulled out her own submachine gun, Naruto But he held down her hand that drew the gun.


    "You don''t need to act, someone will help us solve it."


    Speaking of which, this woman Lan Qi is also very strange. She seems to have an extra-dimensional space with her and can take out a pistol at any time.


    Lan Qi was stopped by Naruto, and she looked at Naruto with suspicious eyes, and then she heard two soft drinks from the air!


    "Drink!!"


    A petite figure flew up in the sky. Compared to the tall and sexy Lan Qi, the girl was really small. She seemed to be just a teenage girl, but the speed was quite fast, although she was In the case of a sneak attack, he still hit one of the gangsters in the back of the head, and then whirled through the air to hit the other gangster in the neck.


    Although it was a sneak attack, he could defeat two young men in an instant. In terms of the level of a human being on earth, having such power at this age is really powerful.


    After the girl landed, she looked down at the two scumbags who had been knocked out by her. Although she didn''t do anything just now, she clapped her hands at this time, very handsomely with one hand on her hips, and said: "Social scum like you , You need humans to give sanctions!"


    After all, the girl is still relatively short. Naruto, who is 1.85 meters tall, looked down at the girl, and a smile flashed in her eyes under the sunglasses, and said: "Little sister, I haven''t seen you in so long. Sense of justice."


    Although it was actually only a few days of work, for Naruto, it was really a long time since he saw this little girl, because he had been in the Spiritual Time House for 666 days, more than a year.


    For this black-haired girl, it only took a few days. For the very familiar tone, she suddenly remembered when she heard this voice. She raised her head and looked at Naruto¡¯s face. There was a trace of anger across that cute pretty face.


    "Ah, it''s you badass!"


    The word "bad guy" is really not something you can use casually. Anyway, when Lan Qi heard it, it was a somewhat ambiguous name, and her eyes immediately became a bit sour. A ghostly ghost claw was stretched out in Naruto''s. There was a hard pinch on the waist.


    Naruto''s face twitched faintly, but he forced it to endure, and looked at the lovely girl in front of the force, and said: "Little sister, didn''t you tell you to go home and stay? Come out to play justice game again?"


    "It''s not a game!" The black-haired girl was quite dissatisfied with Naruto''s statement, with one hand in her waist and the other at Naruto''s nose, insulting, "I saved you just now!"


    Naruto felt that this girl was very cute, and said, "Do you think that with my ability, I need you to save it?"


    "amount¡­¡­"


    The black-haired girl was choked, remembering that she had almost died in the hands of Sharu before, and was rescued by this man suddenly. With the strength he showed at the time, she must be far above herself, and it seems that she did it herself. It¡¯s superfluous.


    The black-haired girl can only be regarded as smart, but she is not in her turn to be cunning. Naruto''s words suddenly made her into a knot, and she couldn''t turn around. She shook her head violently and consumed her brain. Throwing the cell problem aside, he looked up at Naruto and said, "Is the one on TV really Sharu? He looks different from before."


    "That is indeed Sharu. As for why he became like this, I don''t bother to explain it. Anyway, I only need to defeat that guy."


    "Are you going to participate in the Sharu game?"


    "Of course."


    "Then I want to go too!"


    "Of course not!" Naruto looked at the little black-haired girl who was fearless and fearless at all. Does she know what is the height of heaven and earth, "Just like you, to participate in the Sharu game is nothing but death, you Just stay at home obediently, I will defeat Sharu anyway."


    "You''re not me, why do you care about me!" The girl was unpredictably stubborn and didn''t listen to Naruto''s advice at all. "Besides, I didn''t say that I was going to participate, so I went to see. Can not be done!"


    "you this¡­¡­"


    Naruto lowered his head to scold him for a few words, but looking at the expression on the pretty face of the girl, the scolding sound still didn''t come out.


    "Forget it, it''s up to you." When the time comes, I will take care of it a little bit, and reach out to touch the girl''s black hair, "I''m going home first, and you can go back to your house quickly, too. It¡¯s dangerous." Naruto exhorted, and turned around Lan Qi¡¯s waist, "Oh, by the way, your short hair looks pretty good."


    A blush was drawn across the face of the precocious black-haired girl, and Naruto''s back was about to disappear from the corner of the street, and she shouted.


    "My name is Vidili, what is your name?!"


    Chapter 122-Sharu game begins!The first to appear is the female warrior!


    It took an hour to finally get out. I¡¯m sorry to overslept in the morning, I bowed deeply here...


    After all, Naruto didn''t tell Vidili his name. He didn''t deliberately pretend to be forced, but he was afraid that he would be strangled to death by Lan Qi by his side.


    Vidili didn''t get the answer he wanted, and Naruto quickly disappeared from the corner of the street. Vidili clenched her fist, but she was still embarrassed to follow it, but in her heart it meant confrontation.


    ''If you don''t tell me, won''t I check it myself?Humph!''


    Naruto¡¯s days are simple and peaceful, spending time with his beloved women, going shopping, watching movies, and then working together at home for a steaming dinner. It¡¯s such a peaceful day, you can¡¯t see at all, but he is burdened. The man who lives the destiny of the earth.


    A few days passed quickly, and finally it¡¯s time for the Sharu game to be played. Super Sharu itself has a very powerful support, so it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t eat or drink for decades, and because you have Naruto at the same time. Cells of the Frozen race, so if they were not killed, Super Sharu would have a lifespan of at least 10,000 years. A few days, for him, it was just a squint.


    Everyone gathered at the Sharu game location. Although the place was in the wilderness, Super Sharu used his super powers to change the structure of the soil. It really allowed him to create a very exquisite arena from this arena. If you look at it, this place is pretty good.


    Super Sharu has been standing here with his eyes closed for a few days. For him, the opponent who can really be seen should be only Naruto and his family of three. The others, even Goku and Vegeta. There is also Piccolo, Super Sharu, too.


    Super Sharu has Broly and Frozen cells in his body, so his personality has both Kevlar''s indifference and Broly''s extreme madness, his eyes are fixed on Naruto, and the killing intent flashes in his eyes.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, you finally appeared. It seems that you should have practiced like Seleba and the others. It really makes people look forward to your strength."


    Naruto once killed Broly by himself, so probably because of this reason, Super Saru, who has Broly cells in his body, has a heavier intent to kill Naruto than Goku, but Naruto also got blood from Shishan Mountain. The warrior who crawled out of the sea didn''t care about Super Sharu, shrugged, and said: "To be honest, I don''t know how strong I am, but you are definitely an opponent worth defeating with my full strength! "


    Hearing this, Super Sharu''s face became even crazier. Looking at Naruto''s face, he couldn''t control his accidental venting, and said: "So you are planning to fight me directly?"


    "No, not yet, isn''t it more interesting to put the most important thing at the end?"


    Sai Li Babai, who was standing next to Naruto, gave him a glance, seeming to be dissatisfied with his statement, but still went to the previous part with Edith, facing Super Saru, saying: "Saru, I I''ll fight with you first with Edith. Two of you, are you okay?"


    With the pride of Seriba, asking her and Edith to besiege a Super Sharu together is really not a simple matter, but Seriba definitely has another purpose this time!


    Super Saru has cells of Super Kvera, Broly, and Vegeta, so he is very arrogant about his own strength. He thinks that he can win even against two Super Saiyan 2, so it is very Shrugged easily, and said: "It''s okay, you just come together, I will solve you all."


    A faint haze flashed in Seriba''s eyes, which made her face more lingering and sharp, and the corners of her mouth curled up and said, "Thank you for your generosity, Sharu!"


    "This guy is really boring! Drink it!"


    Edith let out a loud roar, first he couldn''t bear it and transformed into Super Saiyan 2. The golden arrogance of the whole body continued to erupt, and with the high-speed release of energy, countless blue arcs were emitted around Edith''s body. !


    Sailiba also transformed into Super Saiyan 2 state, the arrogance of the whole body is bigger than Edith''s, and it also means that her power is stronger than Edith at this time!


    Two Super Saiyans 2 appeared at the same time, and the momentum they gathered on their bodies was endlessly powerful!


    "Bagua empty palm!"


    Edith took the lead in the attack, a wave of her hand was an empty palm, and a powerful chakra that was invisible to the naked eye flew to Super Saru at a rapid speed. With the support of Edith''s current strength, this empty palm can be used. Break a large planet at will, but the strength of Super Sharu is above Edith!


    "Have you forgotten that I also have Naruto Uzumaki cells?!"


    This is the most troublesome aspect of Super Sharu. He possesses Naruto''s cells, and he also possesses most of Naruto''s magical ninjutsu, including his unique blood inheritance limit!


    Super Sharu has the same pupil power as white eyes. Edith¡¯s invisible gossip palm is completely invisible in Super Sharu¡¯s eyes. The highly compressed chakra is in Super Sharu¡¯s eyes. As conspicuous as it was shining, he raised his right arm and punched it!


    "Strange power punch!!"


    Although Super Sharu did not fully obtain Naruto¡¯s power, he could use most of Naruto¡¯s tricks. The strange power punch developed by Tsunade also appeared in the hands of the monster Super Sharu at this time, and the strange power broke out. The tone broke Edith''s gossip palm!

 1000 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1000

    Celiba and Edith knew that Super Sharu was absolutely superior to them, and he had Naruto cells in him, which was more difficult to deal with, so before the battle, they had also carefully analyzed the abilities of Super Sharu. Therefore, I was not surprised to see that Super Sharu broke Edith¡¯s gossip empty palm. Celiba moved around and quickly rushed in front of Super Sharu!


    "Seven doors are open! Day Tiger!!"


    Eight-door Dunjia has long been Seleba¡¯s best skill. Now facing the Super Saru who is more powerful than herself, Seriba exploded into Seven Doors without hesitation, and her figure flashed in front of Super Saru. Hit the strongest punch of the seventh gate!


    Under the situation of almost zero distance, the ferocious day tiger of Celiba, Super Sharu did not panic at all, and the figure quickly retreated!


    Roar!!


    The white tiger roared in the air, faster than Super Sharu¡¯s retreating speed, but Super Sharu probably didn¡¯t intend to avoid Celiba¡¯s day tiger with speed at the beginning. The reason why he had to retreat was just Just open up some room for surgery!


    "Flying Thunder God Enchantment!"


    Super Sharu condensed the golden energy in his hand, and created a Thunder God coordinate in the palm of his palm. With this coordinate as the center, the space-time distortion was caused by powerful force, and a space-time vortex was immediately in front of Super Sharu. Formed the strongest shield!


    The twisted space-time vortex has a powerful attraction that can rival the black hole. The day tiger that Seleba played through the seven gates could not break through this space-time vortex. The entire tiger was swallowed by the Thunder God enchantment, and the huge power was swallowed. Moved to the other end of time and space!


    Although the Fei Lei Shen enchantment has almost invincible defensive power, but the only weakness can only resist one side, after the Fei Lei Shen enchantment is cast, it is completely empty city behind!


    Celiba and Edith are respectively Naruto¡¯s wife and daughter. Naturally, she knows the weakness of the Thunder God enchantment. In other words, Celiba used the day tiger from the beginning, which forced Super Sharu to use Thunder God. The barrier blocked, and Edith took the opportunity to rush behind Super Sharu, and a white bone knife in her hand slashed towards Super Sharu''s back!


    The bone knife cut through the air and issued an extremely cold air. Super Sharu felt Edith behind him, his face became more and more crazy because of the cooperation tactics of Seriba and Edith.


    "Tang Song Dance!!"


    Of course, Super Sharu also possesses the power of bone veins, and countless bones have suddenly grown from behind. Those bones are crisscrossed, and it turns out that Edith''s angle is completely sealed!


    Edith couldn''t find a good angle to start her hand, and immediately changed her move, throwing away the white bone knife in her hand, and at the same time drew out her spine, immediately entangled Sharu''s body, and the bones of her right arm were extremely hardened and turned into A super strong bone cone that is extremely hard!


    "Dancing Flower of Iron Flower!!"


    Edith¡¯s slender left arm exploded with tremendous strength, and the muscles were like twisted steel cables, condensing powerful strength, pulling Super Sharu¡¯s body severely away from the ground, the bone cone of her right hand With breaking power, hit the back of Super Sharu!!


    Edith performed the dance of the iron thread flower, using the bones of her absolute hardness to completely break the dance of the Tang Song of Super Sharu. The bones were all turned into fragments and floated in the air, while the huge white bone cone was still Unstoppable bombarding the back of Super Sharu!


    "Night Phoenix!"


    Seleba yelled, stepped on the air and immediately chased up, condensing her own unparalleled power on the right fist, the air flew by at swift speed, and a dazzling red flame burned on her body, condensed into the shape of an undead bird, fast Swallowed the body of Super Sharu!


    Behind is the dance of the iron thread flower, facing the night phoenix in front of him, Super Sharu suffered strong blows from Celiba and Edith before and after, and his face showed great pain!


    boom!!


    The white bones of the two figures staggered past Edith turned into countless fragments, and Cyliba¡¯s night phoenix also turned into countless sparks, floating in the air, and the bones and flames flew across, forming the beauty of destruction. Picture!


    And behind an arena about 100 meters from the ring, a father and daughter were shocked to see this scene.


    "Okay, amazing..."


    Chapter 123-Fierce Battle against Sharu!Seleba and Edith''s two-player game!


    At this time, ordinary people really need a lot of courage to come to the Sharu game to watch the game. This father and daughter should be like this... or to be precise, the courageous person is the short black hair. A girl somewhat similar to Edith.


    This girl has heroic short black hair and snow-white skin. She looks pretty and cute. She is lying behind the rock at this time, watching with great interest a powerful battle that surpasses the human level not far away.


    And next to this girl is her father. It¡¯s hard to imagine that they will be real fathers and daughters. The girl¡¯s father has dark skin and thick hair and beard. It looks like a beast. The petite and lovely girls form a very strong contrast. This difference is like the difference between Zhang Fei and Xingcai...


    This brave girl who came to the Sharu game scene to watch the game was of course Vidili, and the person next to her was of course her father Mr. Satan.


    Although he has the same name as the Hell Lord, Satan is far less courageous than his lovely daughter. At this time, Edith and Seleba¡¯s siege of Super Sharu caused Satan to be very scared and could not help but gently. He stabbed his daughter in the back with a finger and said, "Bidelli, let''s go back. It''s too dangerous here."


    Vidili didn¡¯t bother to complain about her burly appearance, but her dad who was very courageous had a pair of pitch-black eyes like black pearls staring at the battle on the ring. Without looking back, she said: "Go back and go back by yourself. I still want to watch the game here! And..." Bi Dilly''s voice was slightly lowered, not embarrassed to let his father hear, but his eyes temporarily left the ring and looked at the blond man standing by the ring.


    "That pesky hasn''t played yet, how can I leave?"


    Edith and Celiba practiced bombarding the body of Super Sharu, using the Flower Dance and Night Phoenix to completely hit the Super Sharu. The fragments of bones and the flying flames filled the sky, which really made this battle. At first it seemed extremely tragic!


    Edith turned around, staring at Super Sharu''s body with pure white eyes, and said: "Saru, don''t pretend, this level of damage is nothing to you at all!"


    The body was crossed back and forth by Edith and Seleba. For the average person, this damage is deadly enough, even for the Super Saiyan, but Super Saru also has Piccolo on his body. He Naruto''s cells, his regenerative ability is approaching infinite, even if the body is completely penetrated, it is not an injury at all.


    Super Sharu¡¯s whole body accelerated his qi flow, and the big hole punched by his body was fully recovered within a few seconds. He looked at Edith and Celiba with a wild and arrogant smile on his face, saying: "If you two If there is only this kind of power, then this game is too boring!"


    Seleba is a pure-blood Saiyan, so her pride is better than a mixed-race Saiyan like Edith. At this time, Selba''s arrogance burns wildly, but her light green eyes are cold!


    "Then let you see the strongest power of Super Saiyan!! The eighth dead door is open!!"


    Above all seven doors, facing the terrifying power of Super Sharu, Celiba completely opened the last door of death, his breath became more violent, and the golden flames spurted again!


    "It hurts my feet!!"


    Seleba screamed, condensing all the powerful golden aura of Super Saiyan 2 on her right foot, and using the gravity of her body''s falling to kick Super Saru''s head with her heels!


    Super Sharu is extremely confident in his own power, so he doesn''t avoid Sailiba''s painful feet at all, and his hands are folded together. It seems that he intends to use brute force to resist the strange power attack of Sailiba!!


    boom!!


    Seleba kicked it with all his strength, but was blocked by Super Sharu with both hands. This huge force was directly transmitted to the ground through Super Sharu''s hands and body. The terrifying destructive power caused countless cracks in the ring. , But more power directly penetrated the earth, making it possible to feel the strong shock caused by the power of Sai Liba''s foot hundreds of kilometers away!


    Super Sharu''s eyes turned scarlet. While Celiba was still alive, she used the kaleidoscope to see through the flaws in Celiba''s defense. His shoulders shrank and he slammed his punch!


    boom!!


    Celiba closed her fist in time and blocked Super Sharu''s strange punch with her arm, but her body was hit by the super Sharu''s strange power and flew into the air!


    When Super Sharu was about to chase Seriba, Edith was already close to her side, her white eyes were full of seriousness and dignity, and she opened her gossip palm!


    "Supergravity field in the gossip field!"


    Edith made a sneak attack. Although it was only temporary, it also dragged the Super Sharu for a while. Then, without letting go of this moment, her hands were immediately slapped on the ground of the ring, and the powerful Chakra poured into the earth!


    "Dance of Early Fern!!"


    The strongest dance step of the bone veins is shown. The dense white bones suddenly grow from the ground, and in an instant they become huge and sharp bone spurs. A large forest of bones completely surrounds the body of Super Sharu, and it continues to surround it. Block Super Sharu directly inside!


    Super Sharu also used the power of the white eyes to offset the power of the super-gravity field created by Edith, and his figure immediately flew, but Celiba had been waiting in mid-air for a long time!


    "Cracking Cannon!!"


    The huge golden energy pillar was pressed down from the top of the head, and Super Sharu¡¯s face did not see any panic. The power of his eyes changed again, turning into a pair of light purple wavy eyes. At the same time, a powerful amount of attraction changed from Super Sharu¡¯s. Outburst!


    After Cyliba''s cracking artillery hit Super Sharu, instead of causing any damage to Super Sharu, it kept shrinking, and the golden power was absorbed and swallowed!


    "Don''t you know that I have Naruto Uzumaki cells?! This kind of trick is useless!"


    Because of the cells of Naruto, Super Sharu does not have the strongest nine-hook jade reincarnation eye, but it has the pupil power of the three pupils of the three pupils, namely, the writing round eye and the reincarnation eye, as long as the pupil of the hungry ghost road is used. Power, as long as it does not exceed his power too much, Super Sharu can absorb it all!


    How could Seleba not know Naruto''s tricks? At this time, she was constantly outputting the power of the Cracking Cannon, and Super Sharu had to continue to absorb it, otherwise he would be hit by the Cracking Cannon, and a sneer was drawn across his face.

 1001 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1001

    "I know Naruto''s tricks better than you! Of course I also know your weaknesses!"


    "Bone veins are deep in the bone prison!!"


    "what?!"


    One enemy and two in the end is still in a disadvantageous situation, Celiba does not hesitate to let Super Sharu absorb her own energy, just to temporarily hold him down, so that Edith has a chance to attack!


    The huge bone forest created by the dance of the early fern became a huge forest bone prison under Edith¡¯s control, accurately trapping the Super Sharu in it, although there is a large gap between each bone spur , But as long as Super Sharu wants to rush out of it, new bone spurs will grow in those positions to block the actions of Super Sharu. This is also considered to be a recovery of Skynet.


    "If you have Dad''s reincarnation eye, then it is useless to use qigong wave against you, but as long as you use such a powerful physical attack, it will be fine! Skeleton Vein, Uranus Bone Prison Sword Dance!!"


    The huge bone prison trapped Super Sharu, and Edith also took out her newly developed bone prison technique. The huge bone spurs that surrounded Super Sharu were all injected with huge life by Edith. , And became a strange species with life. These bones were all under the control of Edith, and they launched countless bone flying swords at Sharu!


    These bone flying swords are not powerful, but they have an infinite number. If they accumulate a small amount of damage, they will cause huge damage. Moreover, these bones are all physical attacks, and even the ability of the Hungry Ghost Road cannot be absorbed. !


    Fortunately, Super Sharu didn''t get the jade from Naruto''s cell, otherwise he would be more difficult to deal with!


    Countless bones flew from all directions. In this kind of narrow bone prison, it is impossible to avoid all flying swords. Although Super Sharu got Naruto cells, it did not get Naruto''s number one. The ability of the six senses, because the sixth sense itself is a spiritual comprehension, and has nothing to do with the cell level. Therefore, he can¡¯t be like Naruto, using his consciousness to create the coordinates of the god of thunder. Now he wants to fly. Thor rushed out, too!


    Facing the endless bone flying swords in all directions, Super Sharu''s body immediately spun!


    "Bagua palm back to heaven!"


    "Saru, that''s my trick! Except for Dad, no one knows the weakness of that trick better than me, Wan Jianfei Jue!!"


    Edith let out a loud roar, placing both hands on the huge white bone prison, using her innate powerful ability to control the direction of the flying swords!Under Edith¡¯s control, the flying direction of all the Bone Flying Swords is the same as that of Super Sharu. For those Bone Flying Swords, the body of Super Sharu is basically static, not rotating, and returning to the sky. The power can''t be shown, the perfect sphere is gradually pierced by countless bone swords, and at the same time, Celiba has also completed her terrifying trick!


    "Ultimate Dimensional Cracking Cannon!"


    Chapter 124-Super Saiyan 2 is not an opponent either!Naruto finally played!


    Sai Liba took out all of her strength and used the strongest Dimensional Cracking Cannon. The extreme power once again shattered the space, and a dark and cold space-time crack appeared in the sky!


    Super Sharu was hit by Edith¡¯s bone flying sword everywhere. Those bone fragments were stuck in his body, especially many of them were stuck in the acupuncture points, which would not cause much damage to Super Sharu. Damage, but there will still be some impact temporarily.


    Cylibana''s Dimensional Cracking Cannon that can break the space, even Super Saru, is not interested in using her body to pick up such a trick. His eyes turned into light purple reincarnation eyes, and the ability of the Hungry Ghost Dao was immediately activated!


    Edith''s figure flashed, and it was immediately integrated into the bones made by the bones. Among these bones, Edith could move at a speed close to the speed of light, and instantly appeared in front of Super Sharu, staring at Super Sharu''s Those light purple reincarnation eyes, with open hands and five fingers, put them on the head!


    "Sun Fist!!"


    No matter how strong the pupil technique is, it must be affected by the strong light. Even the three of Naruto''s eyes are enough to open the reincarnation eye, and they can''t stand the dazzling light of the sun fist. Edith is considered to be in the super sand When Lu activated the pupil power of the reincarnation eye, he used Sun Fist at close range in front of him, forcing Super Sharu to close his eyes, even his eyes could not be opened, no matter how powerful the pupil technique of the reincarnation eye was, he couldn''t use it!


    The ability of Hungry Ghost Dao was temporarily blocked by Edith using Sun Fist, and Edith once again sank into the bones and left instantly!


    Kara la la...


    The Dimensional Cracking Cannon tore through time and space, with a horrifying sound of shattering, and carrying a crack in time and space, it has arrived in front of Super Sharu!


    Although Super Sharu knew that Seleba''s attack was already in sight, the eyes of Samsara received Edith''s sun fist, and at this time it had not recovered at all. Even Super Sharu could not use any pupil power now!!


    boom!!


    The Dimensional Cracking Cannon is extremely powerful. Even if Naruto is here, his body cannot withstand the terrifying tricks that can make the Dimensional Cracking apart. The terrifying power of the Dimensional Cracking Cannon directly penetrates the body of Super Sharu, this time The damage caused is definitely more powerful than the previous dance of the iron thread flower plus the destruction of the night phoenix!


    Seleba leaped forward, and her whole body merged into the cracks of time and space created by the Dimensional Cracking Cannon. His figure jumped through the cracks of time and space, and the speed reached the speed of light in an instant. At the same time, there was no air resistance in the cracks of time and space, so There is no loss of Seriba''s power!


    "Jin Yekai!!"


    Open all eight doors in the state of Super Saiyan 2, using this trick, Seleba¡¯s terrifying power has caused the cracks in time and space to start to grow. With her formidable power, she abruptly resisted the law of time and space. The repair of the cracks appeared in front of Super Sharu with a terrifying and invincible power like the Demon King of Shura!!


    boom!!


    Celiba jumped out of the cracks in time and space, and huge energy appeared in the air for an instant. The huge force completely detonated the entire air, making a terrifying roar. The power of that sound wave was enough to burst the earth!!


    When Seleba jumped into the gap of time and space, Edith also used the power of the bones and jumped behind Super Sharu in one breath, condensing her most powerful force in her hands!


    Edith stretched out her hand and shook it in mid-air, turning her Chakra into an entity, condensing a black longbow in front of her, pouring the power of Yin and Yang into the arrow at the same time!


    Edith only inherited part of Naruto¡¯s power, so her body cannot use the advanced five-element escape technique, but for the Yin Yang escape technique, Edith¡¯s body fits very well, so now she can also use it. Naruto¡¯s stunt, this trick, even Super Sharu can¡¯t replicate it!


    The power of yin and yang is all poured into the black longbow, and the scattered power of yin and yang will come together again, and under the perfect control of Edith, it has evolved into a chaos that breeds incomparable power!


    Yin and yang are mutually aided, yin and yang coexist, after the power of yin and yang is merged and transformed, it becomes infinite power out of thin air!


    "Go! Indra''s Arrow!!!"


    boom!!


    Sai Liba''s Maiyakai and Yi Di Si''s Arrow of Indra are the strongest stunts the two of them can display today. If they can''t beat Super Saru in this way, then the two of them will be completely lost.


    The power in front of us is enough to make the dimension break down, and the power behind it represents endless. Super Sharu faced Seleba and Edith''s strongest stunt attack and encountered a huge crisis!


    "Drink!"


    Super Sharu faced such a terrifying trick, even if Super Sharu was arrogant, he was completely out of the mood to play at this time, and instantly roared, and his muscles swelled up!


    Having Broly''s cells has a great influence on the strength of Super Sharu, because Super Sharu can transform into the form of the legendary Super Saiyan. Under this form, the muscles of the whole body will be extremely swollen. Accompanied by the substantial increase in power, but the speed will not slow down because of this, this is also a special power that belongs only to Broly!


    After suddenly transforming into the form of the legendary Super Saiyan, Super Sharu¡¯s power skyrocketed in an instant, and that terrifying power instantly shook all the bone flying swords that had been stuck in his body. The breath also changed from golden to golden green!


    "The sequel can be done!!"


    Under the pressure of Celiba and Edith''s dual strength, Super Sharu used the kaleidoscope to write the most powerful technique, summoning the golden and green sequel to protect the whole body, while resisting Celiba and Edith The strongest trick!


    boom!!


    Click!!


    Even if the sequel was bombarded by such a powerful trick, numerous cracks appeared on the golden-green armor instantly. Super Sharu¡¯s kaleidoscope writing wheel kept spinning, but it couldn¡¯t prevent the cracks from expanding. Make Super Sharu feel sour in his eyes!


    "Break it for me!"


    Seleba roared and burst out her power completely. Under this power, even the armor of the sequel can hardly hold on, and it turned into fragments in the bombardment of Seleba''s True Yekai. !


    The front was blasted by Seleba, and the back of the sequel Nenghu could no longer withstand the power of Indra''s arrow, as it was penetrated by Edith''s trick!


    Edith and Celiba''s tricks were already in front of them, and the ferocity in Super Sharu''s heart, mainly from Broly, was fully aroused, and the whole body''s Qi skyrocketed again in an instant!!


    "Super large jade tail beast jade spiral shuriken!!"


    With a roar, Super Sharu had to take out Naruto¡¯s tricks. With the support of Super Sharu¡¯s terrifying strength, the power of the two super-large jade-tailed beast jade spiral shurikens was not lost to Maiyakai and Indra. How many arrows!


    boom!!


    The huge explosion obscured the sky and the sun. Even Goku, Vegeta and Piccolo, faced with such a powerful explosion, had to block the turbulence of the explosion with their arms, but in such an explosion, Naruto But still standing still, I don''t know when he has already opened three nine-gou jade reincarnation eyes, watching all the fighting process in his eyes!


    Sai Liba''s body rushed through the turbulence of the explosion and came to the front of Super Sharu, gathering her last strength on her body, making fists with both hands, and constantly attacking Super Sharu''s body!

 1002 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1002

    Edith also attacked from behind, opening up the gossip realm under her body at the same time, covering the body of Super Sharu, with a white bone sword in her hand, constantly piercing the acupoints on Sharu''s body.


    Although Super Sharu was huge at this time, his agility was good and scary. He escaped all attacks from Celiba and Edith unscathed, and then the huge power exploded, and the huge fist shook them all away. Get out!


    "Super Cracker!!"


    "Soft Fist, Soft Step Double Lion Fist!!"


    "Turtle Qigong Wave!!"


    The trio''s tricks collided in the air again, and Seleba and Edith also used their last breath, and at the same time issued their own tricks, blasting towards the current Super Sharu!


    However, Celiba and Edith consumed too much power in their last tricks, and Super Sharu''s Qi is not consumed much now, not to mention that he has become the legendary Super Saiyan form. The power became stronger, and with the tortoise style qigong, Seleba and Edith''s tricks were pushed back!


    With two opponents and one, although they have had a temporary advantage with the strength of their tactics and the underestimation of Super Sharu, Seleba and Edith are still not the opponents of Super Sharu. Send qigong, even if the two of them do not die, they will be seriously injured!


    "Seeking Daoyu!"


    At the moment when Sai Liba and Edith were about to lose, Naruto finally made a move. With a wave of his hand, the black Qiu Dao jade immediately blocked the three of them, blocking the Super Sharu¡¯s Turtle Qigong, and The power disintegrated and saved Seleba and Edith who had not had much power.


    "Then you two should take a good rest, and I should be on the court."


    Sailiba and Edith slowly landed beside Naruto, with tired expressions on their faces. Sailiba glanced at Naruto, wiped the sweat from his face, and said: " Have you seen it all."


    "Of course, I can see it clearly."


    Naruto and Seleba smiled at each other. After making a fist, Seleba turned and walked aside, rubbing Edith¡¯s head as a reward. Naruto finally stepped onto the ring and faced the landing. Super Sharu coming down.


    "Although I''m sorry to keep you waiting, but the next official battle should be, Sharu!"


    Chapter 125-Naruto fights Sharu!A close matchup!


    Seleba and Edith are not the opponents of Super Sharu, facing the invincible strength of Super Sharu, Naruto can only take action personally.


    Although the perfect cooperation between Celiba and Edith and the explosive power have caused a lot of trouble to Super Sharu, it does not stop there. Super Sharu has not consumed much Qi so far. In Lu''s view, his real opponent is only Naruto Uzumaki!


    Naruto stepped onto the ring unhurriedly, even without the ability to fly, walked to a position about three meters in front of the Super Sharu before stopping, and looked up at the terrifying Super Sharu.


    Super Sharu is more than two meters tall. After transforming into the legendary Super Saiyan state, the muscles of the whole body are extremely swollen and the body becomes taller. The height should be three meters. Naruto is standing in the super In front of Sharu, it was like a child.


    Because Broly was defeated by Naruto in the past, and Super Sharu has his cells in his body, so he hates Naruto extraordinarily, the light purple reincarnation eye has once again become a scarlet kaleidoscope of reincarnation, killing intently. Looking at Naruto, he said, "You finally made a move, Naruto Uzumaki!"


    Naruto shrugged, not at all afraid of the horrifying eyes of the over-esteem guys behind him, and said slowly: "It''s okay, Seleba and Edith together are not your opponents. If I don''t make a move, Other people came up just asking for trouble."


    Super Sharu smiled weirdly, squeezed his fists, easily squeezed the air in the future, and said, "Hehe, you know very well, but do you know that I want to kill the most The person is you!"


    "There are more people who want to kill me, but no one has succeeded so far!"


    "Then I will be the first successful one! Drink it!"


    Super Sharu and Naruto burned their power to the extreme at the same time. The golden chakra and the golden green qi collided in the air, and the center of the power confrontation continued to shine with blue arcs, which shows that the two are strong!


    Super Sharu roared, his extremely burly body rushed to Naruto''s front, and a gold-green energy bomb was condensed in his hand!


    "Dayu spiral pill!!"


    It is really uncomfortable to be attacked by others with their own tricks. Naruto''s figure flashed, and his body immediately rose in the air, twisting and avoiding Super Saru''s Oyu Helix Maru while holding his hands. Holding a spiral pill that was almost exactly the same, he pressed it on the arm of Super Sharu!


    boom!!


    Super Sharu relied on his strong body and almost unlimited regeneration ability, so he didn''t avoid Naruto''s Oyu Helix pill at all, and bludgeoned him, while a white bone spur protruded from the palm of his left hand. , Stabbed Naruto''s heart hard!


    Naruto didn''t do evasion, he used bone veins to condense the bones on his body to form a layer of armor, blocking the attack of Super Sharu''s bone spurs, and at the same time gathered the thunder attribute Chakra in the palm of his right hand!


    Squeak!!


    After the most violent thunder attribute Chakra gathered in Naruto''s palm, the power of thunder and lightning made a huge momentum of thousands of birds singing, and the blue and white thunder light reflected both Naruto and Super Sharu pale!


    Super Sharu possesses most of Naruto¡¯s tricks. Facing the penetrating thunderbolt, Super Sharu¡¯s hand flipped over and his whole body¡¯s strength changed. Suddenly an extremely strong vitality grew from his shoulders. Trees, these trees gathered in front of Super Sharu and turned into a wooden shield!


    Kerala...


    The thunder light of Chidori has strong penetrating power, tearing the wooden shield in one breath, but those branches with strong toughness have almost turned into vampires under the support of Super Sharu''s power, and they will kill them in an instant. Most of the bird''s power has been absorbed, and it has lost a strong enough support. The penetrating power of the thousand birds has also been greatly reduced, and it can no longer penetrate the wooden shield!


    Naruto''s three nine-god jade reincarnation eyes rotated at the same time, strengthening his Chakra control. At the same time, the dimmed thunder light in his hand suddenly skyrocketed again, and among the blue and white thunder light, there was some dazzling fire light!


    "Feng Chaohuang!!"


    Although the names are the same, Naruto¡¯s Thunder Fire Escape Phoenix Chaohuang and Sai Liba¡¯s physical skills, Feng Chaohuang, are completely different things. The power of Thunder Escape and Fire Escape combined with each other to become a destructive divine bird!


    Naruto perfectly controlled the Chakra in his hand, even if Super Sharu had the power of Mudun, he couldn''t absorb it. The wooden shield was torn and burned by Naruto''s Feng Chaohuang in an instant!


    Super Sharu retreated violently, and immediately stayed away from the dangerous light of thunder.


    Naruto''s eyes turned, and he immediately changed his moves. The right hand holding Feng Chaohuang was raised above his head and directly towards the sky. Countless fires and thunder and lightning surged towards the sky. The birds sang together, and the real birds were completely covered. Up the sky.


    "The Upright Thousand Birds towards the Phoenix!!"


    Raising the power of Feng Chaohuang again, Naruto¡¯s power of Qiandiao Chaohuang is somewhat similar to Celiba''s Feng Chaohuang. Thousands of them are full of destructive power created by the power of Huo Dun and Lei Dun. The birds are flying in the air, and all of them have locked the position of Super Sharu.


    With such intensive attacks, and the strengths of Naruto and Super Sharu are similar, even Super Sharu knows that it is absolutely impossible to avoid this trick, and the pupil power of the eyes of Samsara is activated immediately!


    "Hungry Ghost Dao Sealing Technique sucks marks!"


    A transparent film appeared next to Super Sharu, but this film had the power of reincarnation eyes. Thousands of birds and phoenixes kept falling on the film like raindrops, but they were completely unable to break it. Chakra in the game was completely absorbed by Super Sharu!


    How could Naruto not know the characteristics of his tricks, and the weakness of the seal technique, he himself knew best. Taking advantage of the power of the Super Sharu Thousand Birds towards the Phoenix, he immediately activated the Thunder God Technique and rushed to the Super Sharu. In front of him, at the same time he completed a seal!


    "Eight Gate Dunjia Upanishad Tiger!!"


    boom!!


    A huge white tiger suddenly arrived. This tiger has the more powerful power of Liba''s day tiger, and it swallowed the body of Super Saru in an instant!


    This is the weakness of the seal technique. Although it can absorb any chakras other than the Yin-Yang Escape technique, it does not have any offensive power itself. Using a powerful physical attack can cause damage to the target. Such a strong physical defense!


    Super Sharu was punched by Naruto with Hiruto, and his body immediately flew out, but he quickly stabilized, and he did not suffer any serious injuries.


    Super Sharu felt Naruto''s strength, and his heart became more excited, raising his hands.


    "Qi Yuan cut!"


    Super Sharu issued four Qi Yuan Slashes at the same time. Although Klin is not strong, the trick he developed is really strong enough. Even if Naruto uses the power of bones, it may not be able to stop Super Sand. Lu''s gas round cut!


    Facing the Qi Yuan Zhan that is nothing but slashing, Naruto''s side drew a ray of light, and Kusanaru sword immediately came out of his body!


    Boom boom boom!!


    Naruto quickly cut the four swords in succession, each of them accurately slashed at the place where the Qi Yuan Slash was weak, and immediately smashed all the four Qi Yuan Slashes, then leaped forward and flew into the super sand in the air. Lu, at the same time condensed a chaotic and violent Chakra in his hands!

 1003 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1003

    "The Planetary Spiral Pill!"


    After the battle just now, Super Sharu also knew that he used the seal technique to suck marks, which was completely useless for this guy who knew the weakness of this trick. Instead, it would reveal flaws, so it would no longer absorb Naruto¡¯s Chakra. It is a direct attack against attack!


    "Turtle Qigong!!!"


    A powerful blue energy flow was emitted from the hands of Super Sharu, and Naruto smiled slightly and pushed his hand forward. A golden Chakra arm with the planetary spiral pill flew towards Super Sharu¡¯s Turtle Qigong!!


    boom!!


    The chaotic rotation produced by the Planetary Spiral Pill opposes Super Sharu¡¯s Turtle Qigong, completely uncontrollable rotation, and bounces the power of Turtle Qigong around, and the scattered power completely destroys the nearby environment!


    This attack is irrelevant. Super Sharu and Naruto were shaken back a bit, but they all recovered quickly.


    Naruto stabilized his body in the air, while flying up and down in his hands, immediately completing the seal.


    "Fire escape is extinguished!!"


    boom!!


    A huge red fireball with a diameter of more than 30 meters spouted from the Ming population. The scorching high temperature burned the air extremely hot, and the fire light reflected the extremely cold face of Super Sharu!


    "The technique of water escape from the waterfall!"


    "Wind Escape Spiral Shuriken!!"


    In order to deal with Naruto''s fire escape, Super Sharu immediately used the technique of water escape to fight back, but Naruto had already had the tactics to deal with it. He was the most proficient tactic, and he immediately let it out!


    The spiral shuriken flew into the huge fireball extinguished by the fierce fire. Because of its extreme rotation, the ultra-low pressure generated inside the spiral shuriken absorbed all the extinguished flames of the fierce fire to the center, combining wind and fire. After that, it became as dazzling as the sun!


    The terrifying ultra-high temperature, just the aftermath of the spread out, completely evaporates Super Sharu¡¯s great waterfall technique, not to mention the weak Satan and Vidiri, the father and daughter, even Seleba and the others feel it. Two suns appeared in a trance in the sky.


    The ball of light was extremely hot, and Naruto''s eyes were as cold as ice!


    "Shikuyao Sunlight Wheel Zero Type!!"


    Chapter 126-A stunning battle!Kill the wolf against Super Sharu!


    The ultimate wind escape, it only needs a little injection of ignition to make a huge change, from the original cyan to dazzling gold, that power is definitely not as powerful as the naked eye can verify!


    Super Sharu has learned from the previous lesson, and now he dare not use the seal technique to absorb Naruto¡¯s Yaotian Wheel Zero, and would rather use more Qi to block it!


    "Shui Dun super large jade spiral shuriken!!"


    The power of Super Sharu rushed out wildly, creating a huge blue spiral shuriken. The power of the water escape was highly compressed by the shape change of the spiral pill, forming a beautiful blue shuriken!


    This kind of blue does not approach black. Under the shining of the sun wheel, the entire spiral shuriken reflects light, which is radiant and beautiful with destruction!


    boom!!


    Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi!!


    Water escape''s spiral shuriken collided with Naruto¡¯s solar wheel. After the large amount of water contained in the spiral shuriken touched the solar wheel whose temperature is comparable to the sun, that endless power burst out in an instant. The power of water escape was evaporated by the high temperature of the Yao Sun Wheel, and the terrifying destructive power of the Sun Sun Wheel was also resisted by the water vortex formed by the explosion of the spiral shuriken!


    The air is filled with ultra-high temperature water vapor of thousands of degrees Celsius everywhere. If ordinary people enter here, they will definitely be steamed by that ultra-high temperature steam in an instant!


    Naruto used the nine-tailed golden chakra to protect his whole body, and rushed into the white high-temperature water vapor. At the same time, his hands changed rapidly, and a lot of wind escape power was condensed on both hands!


    "Wind Escape Beast Wave Gale Palm!!"


    boom!!


    The gust of wind whistled, Naruto now waved his hands, just like the legendary Fengshen blew the horn. The violent wind from Naruto''s hands swept through the high-temperature steam, and all rolled towards Super Sharu in one breath!


    Super Sharu flew to the sky at high speed, avoiding the attack range of Naruto''s beastwave gale palm, and at the same time raising his right hand, a black and red energy bomb condensed at the fingertips!


    "Hell Death Bullet!!"


    Although Naruto has no problem even if he stays in space right now, he has to block Super Sharu¡¯s hell death bomb. The black and red hell death bomb is like the lava that hell never extinguishes and cools down, and because With the highly condensed energy, a blue arc has automatically appeared outside the hell death bomb, which really looks like a hell!


    Naruto''s eyes were fixed on the huge hell death bullet, and at the same time the jade reincarnation eyes on the forehead shone scarlet!


    "Space collapses!"


    Naruto sat quietly in the Spiritual Time House for 666 days. While his strength was greatly improved, Naruto also understood the power of the laws of time and space even more in such a distorted and chaotic time and space. His space collapse was also stronger than before. !


    If it were before, Naruto¡¯s space collapse could only be said to have appeared as a space-time hole, the largest being no more than half a meter in diameter, but now, as the understanding of the laws of space-time deepens, Naruto¡¯s space collapse has also become more The strong force, with the pupil power of the eyes of the Nine Gobs Jade Samsara, forcibly tore open a huge hole with a diameter of more than 20 meters in the air!


    In this way, it can barely be regarded as the so-called collapse. At the other end of the cave, there are countless chaotic and twisted different-dimensional spaces connected!


    Fortunately, Super Saru did not get the pupil power of his nine-hook jade reincarnation eye from Naruto¡¯s cells. Otherwise, if space solidification is activated, the effect of space collapse can be prevented to a certain extent, and Seleba¡¯s Dimensional Cracking Cannon also has There is a certain chance that Naruto''s space can collapse directly!


    Without the solidification of space, the power of space collapse is approaching infinite, and Super Sharu¡¯s hell death bomb does not have the ability to shatter time and space. It is completely absorbed by the endless attraction emitted from the hole at that time, the entire hell death bomb All were swallowed, and then the space returned to its original state again, without any trace of fluctuations!


    Super Sharu couldn''t do anything, his extremely strong body immediately rushed towards Naruto, and at the same time, countless white bone spurs grew all over his body. It seemed that he was planning to use his body to fight hard!


    Naruto will not be afraid, holding the extremely sharp Kusana sword in one hand!


    "Weird power!!"


    Naruto has incorporated the power of the King of Five Tails into the Kusanaru sword. The joints all over his body eject super-high-pressure white steam. This huge pressure greatly increases Naruto¡¯s power. The three-foot long sword in his hand is instantly like It''s like a huge battle axe, it cuts down towards the head of Super Sharu with all its strength!


    boom!!


    Super Sharu controlled the growth of bones on his body and held Naruto¡¯s Kusanaru sword. Although the bones began to shatter immediately under the sharpness of Kusanaru sword, they could at least resist it for a while while the bones of his right arm were all gathered together. , Became like a giant bone cone of the dance of the iron thread flower, and pierced Naruto''s abdomen fiercely!


    Naruto uses his hardest bones to resist the attack of Super Sharu. Their strengths are similar, and the bones of absolute hardness are almost the same. No one can do anything!


    Naruto was about to continue his attack. Suddenly frowned, he noticed some problems, and immediately softened the bones of absolute hardness, turning Naruto himself into a cartilaginous animal like a shark, twisting his body flexibly!


    boom!!


    The bones formed from the bones of the bones, if the chakra is not specifically controlled to change, generally speaking, the middle is hollow, because it is relatively light, and the bones of Super Sharu are also the same, and such bones are considered by him. If Naruto hadn''t suddenly noticed something wrong with the muzzle for firing turtle Qigong, I''m afraid I would be hit by Super Sharu''s turtle Qigong at close range!


    Super Sharu has long known that Naruto is powerful and has extremely rich combat experience. It is impossible to be a character that is so easy to solve. Therefore, if a move is impossible, there is no discouragement. The huge fist is condensed with terrifying power. Naruto, who avoided his tortoise-style qigong, hit it!


    boom!!


    Naruto folded his arms in front of him and did not control his strength. He deliberately let himself be punched by Super Sharu, looking down at the position of Super Sharu from a high altitude, and then continued to hold the Kusanaru sword in his right hand and one hand in his left. Jieyin!


    "Soil escape super aggravates the art of rock!!"


    Mr. Ohnoki''s secret technique was now secretly learned by Naruto, and he didn''t know if that stubborn rosacea old man would fight Naruto after he knew it, but it didn''t matter anymore.


    After performing the super-aggravated rock technique, Naruto''s body became extremely heavy. With the falling gravity, his strength was greatly increased, and at the same time, the joints ejected countless white steam again!


    "Weird power!!"


    At the same time, he activated the super-aggravated rock art and the five-tailed Muwang''s ability. Naruto''s power has become extremely powerful now. When he fell, he was surrounded by a huge wave of air, just under this wave of air, like Ya Mucha, Klin and others who are relatively weak can''t even stand up!

 1004 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1004

    Super Sharu also felt that the power of Naruto¡¯s move was extremely powerful, but he did not avoid it. There should be many Saiyan cells in the cell, so their pride is at work, Super Sha Lu didn''t avoid this trick at all, but planned to use Naruto''s sword with his own power!!


    boom!!


    The huge force spread from the ring to the ground, causing the position of Super Sharu to sink down to a depth of 100 meters in one breath. The entire earth was shocked by Naruto¡¯s strange tricks, and even the rotation axis of the earth was affected by Naruto. The human attack has shifted!


    Super Sharu has raised the power of his muscles to the limit. The huge body is hard against Naruto''s unparalleled power, and the muscles of the whole body seem to be rattling, exerting the greatest power!


    Naruto held the hilt of the Kusana sword in both hands, and tried all his strength to press the Kusana sword down!


    Super Sharu also gathers all his strength, hardening his own flesh and blood, and holding on to the absolute sharpness of Kusanaru sword!


    The faces of Naruto and Super Sharu were less than half a metre apart at this time. Both of them could clearly see the hideousness of each other''s faces due to the force, but they also knew that they absolutely could not speak at this time. , As long as you breathe a sigh of relief, you will lose immediately!


    The power of the two constantly collided, the simplest force confrontation, but the surrounding environment was extremely damaged, the earth continued to burst, and the original terrain was no longer visible here. The previous wasteland had completely become a piece of land. Purgatory!


    Click!


    A crisp sound made Super Sharu¡¯s eyes widened, even if he had a bone of absolute hardness made with all his strength, but facing Naruto¡¯s Kusanaru sword, Super Sharu still suffered a loss in weaponry. In the confrontation, even if Super Sharu has been pouring power into the bones, at this time, he could not resist the sharpness of the Kusanaru sword, and a small piece of debris fell on the bone!


    "It''s now! Monthly reading!!"


    Super Sharu has a slight mental loophole due to the fracture of his bones. As a ninja, Naruto will never miss a moment of opportunity. The two of them are face to face. At this time, Super Sharu is completely unprepared. In this case, he was taken into Naruto''s spiritual space!


    "It''s over!!"


    Super Sharu will not suffer fatal damage in the moon reading, but it is absolutely enough to give his spirit a momentary gap. In this kind of immediate confrontation, the spiritual gap makes Super Sharu unable to maintain all at once. Naruto took the opportunity to explode with all his strength!


    "It''s now! Flagwood Upright to kill the wolf!!"


    Chapter 127-Desperately kill the wolf!Real life and death!


    Naruto forcefully broke the defense of Super Sharu with strange power, and the huge sword energy broke out in zero distance!


    Whoops!!


    There seemed to be a howl of a wolf in the sky, and the huge sharp blade energy completely swallowed the body of Super Sharu, and at the same time, Naruto''s body suddenly showed a strong sense of sorrow!


    Naruto''s fate is in Ziwei, and he is one of the two desperate wolves who are as famous as the Tiansha Lone Star!


    When Naruto was born, it was exactly the first time he was born, that is, before he crossed into the world of Naruto. On the day of his birth, if someone who really understands Taoism observes the stars, he will find that that day, The three stars of Seven Kill, Greedy Wolf and Breaking Army will be photographed in three directions in the Palace of Life, forming a unique pattern of killing and breaking the wolf in a century!


    Naruto¡¯s life style is that of killing the wolf, and the star of Greed Wolf, and the double star combination of Lian Zhen¡¯s broken army, so Naruto wandered throughout his life, with great ups and downs, but has a heroic physique that became famous in one fell swoop. The world and the world of Conan became the savior of the world, part of which is because of his fate to kill the wolf.


    And because of the wolf star as the main star, Naruto has committed a peach blossom, has a very heavy love and hatred, is extremely emotional, good and evil, and sometimes a little bit extreme!


    Naruto has never fortuned himself, but he knows very well that his body is very compatible with the trick of killing the wolf. After practicing in the mental time house, Naruto is more able to use the power of his own life style and killing the wolf. The fusion of the sword gas phase broke out even more powerful force!


    Now when Naruto uses Killing Wolf, the emotions in his heart will also erupt with the action of swinging the knife. Misery, cruelty, and violence, these strong negative emotions are all gathered together, which is the strongest mental attack in itself!


    A monster like Super Sharu can¡¯t explain his fate, anyway, he can¡¯t understand why Naruto¡¯s Killing Wolf is so much stronger than the data, he only knows that Naruto Uzumaki¡¯s strength is terrifying!


    Super Sharu¡¯s body was completely enveloped and swallowed by the sword energy that killed the wolf. Under the sharp and invincible sword energy, the cells of Super Sharu¡¯s body were facing collapse, and the idiot¡¯s sword energy was like a super twist. Like a meat machine, throwing Super Sharu in, not only suffered huge damage, but also endless pain!


    It can be said that this knife incorporates Naruto¡¯s past experience. The more tyrannical and sorrowful he is in his heart, the stronger the power of the knife that smashes the wolf, and the greater the torture power of others. It is a trick in his heart. The heavier the injury, the more ruthless and cruel the extreme sword technique when swinging the knife!


    "Super Realm King Fist!!"


    boom!!


    Faced with the torture of Naruto¡¯s powerful strength, Super Sharu had to burst out beyond the limit to fight against Naruto¡¯s strongest slaying wolf. The breath of the whole body used the power of the king''s fist to accelerate in an instant, or even run wild. , The violent and invincible power swept the world, and withstood the terrifying attack of Killing Wolf!


    Naruto looked up, and the three cold and merciless jade samsara looked at the body of the super Sharu in the sky, and the Kusanaru sword in his hand drew an arc again!


    "Yan Dun Feiyan!!"


    boom!!


    The power of the last flying flame made the huge sword energy that killed the wolf completely violent. The sharp power filled the entire space, and the broken sword energy fragments broke the earth one after another!


    This piece of land is as dry and cracked as the land in the north that is always short of water and drought, and the ground is full of deep cracks like spider webs!


    Super Sharu¡¯s body was still suspended in mid-air. Naruto¡¯s strongest slaying wolf nearly cut off his vitality with a single blow. Under the destruction of that terrifying sword energy, about one third of Super Sharu¡¯s body was already It was completely destroyed, and the remaining part was covered with scars. Although it seemed to be blocked just now, but when the wolf blade energy broke out, it still caused a lot of damage to him!


    Super Sharu has two human cells with regenerative ability. Although the damage to the body will consume a lot of Qi at this time, it is definitely not a huge scar that cannot be recovered. So Super Sharu is not that easy to die, but Ming The ferocity in Super Sharu is completely aroused by human killing wolves!


    There are many fighter cells in the body of Super Sharu, and the cells of Naruto and Broly are the strongest. Therefore, the consciousness of Super Sharu is also dominated by the cells of these two people. The fighting style of Super Sharu is relatively close. Naruto, and his personality is close to Broly''s madness, because Broly was killed by Naruto himself. Now facing Naruto''s terrifying power again, Broly''s evil and ferocity are completely awakened. come!


    "Naruto Uzumaki!! I''m going to kill you!!"


    "Come on if you have the ability! Sharu!!!"


    Naruto roared and looked at the Super Saru in the sky endlessly. Even if his power skyrocketed again because of the Super King Fist, Naruto was also fearless. The eyes of the three scarlet jade samsara burst out strongly. And the dazzling light!


    "The fourth wound door! Burst!!"


    Naruto finally took out the ultimate power he cultivated in the spiritual time house. In that twisted time and space, Naruto sat quietly for 666 days and finally realized this limit. , And in the battle with Super Sharu, completely beyond this limit of power!


    boom!!


    The Chakra in Naruto''s body also burst into flames at this time, and the terrifying aura on his body even surpassed the Super Saru who used the Super King Fist!


    The huge increase in power has changed Naruto¡¯s appearance. He still has the golden chakra formed on his body, but among the nine gouaches behind, four have become two yin and yang fish. It is the figure of Taiji Tu. In Naruto''s three eyes, twelve of the total of 27 gouyu jade have been completely turned into gold, which represents the continuous improvement of his strength!


    Super Sharu stood in mid-air, formed a triangle with his hands, and aimed at the location of Naruto below!


    "Qigong Cannon!!!"


    In order to kill Naruto, Super Sharu has completely ignored the consequences. Think about it when Tianjin Fan was in the world''s No. 1 martial arts club, with only a few hundred combat power, enough to bombard the entire ring. , And now, the Super Sharu, whose combat power has surpassed 10 billion, if Naruto escaped from this qigong gun, the earth would definitely not be able to withstand such a huge force!


    Facing the attack of Super Sharu¡¯s Qigong Cannon, which was completely intended to kill, Naruto didn¡¯t even dodge or even did not use his own tricks to resist. Instead, he flew directly towards Super Sharu, towards the powerful Qigong Cannon. Go up!


    "what?!"


    Naruto¡¯s actions make everyone unable to understand. In fact, with his strength, whether it is to use the Thunder God enchantment to transfer the qigong cannon or use other tricks to resist, Naruto can definitely do it, but what is he? I didn''t do it, so I rushed straight up!


    Not to mention the people watching the battle, even Super Sharu can''t understand Naruto''s suicidal actions, but he will never say that his subordinates are merciful. The power of the qigong gun in his hand has been increased to the maximum!


    boom!!


    The Qigong Cannon of Super Sharu completely hit Naruto''s body frontally. The huge power of the Qigong Cannon caused Naruto''s body to be blasted off with one shot, and there was obvious damage to the whole body!


    Naruto¡¯s recovery ability is now largely due to the strength of his soul, so Super Sharu did not get Naruto¡¯s full recovery power. Naruto has a speeding regeneration ability that is almost never lost to Majin Buu. Injury, Naruto will recover soon, and does not need to consume much chi!


    But this is not the main problem. Naruto''s strong recovery ability is something everyone knows, but his body was bombarded by Super Sharu''s qigong shells, but Naruto''s face remained unchanged!


    This is also his powerful ability after bursting the fourth wound. As long as Naruto wants to, he can temporarily partly separate the body and soul, so that the pain in the body can completely disappear, and he can play with his endless regeneration ability. The greater power of the tactics of life-for-life, even if the body is hit, it will not feel pain, but it is not without flaws, because the pain is completely lost, so the fatal injury may not be noticed.


    And as long as Naruto takes the initiative to cut off this ability, his body will also return to normal, otherwise if he loses all his consciousness, it is definitely not a good thing.

 1005 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1005

    Naruto has now avoided all the pain in his body. Even using the sun fist to attack Naruto¡¯s eyes is completely useless. At this time, his fighting state will not be interrupted by anything. The defense has been cancelled. All of his power has been turned to attack, so his power is even stronger than Super Sharu at this time!


    "Take it! Sharu! Magnetic Escape Super Jade Spiral Pill!!"


    Naruto¡¯s body flashed, completely ignoring all of Sharu¡¯s attacks. His body penetrated the power of the Qigong Cannon and rushed in front of Sharu, using the power of Shouhe to create a powerful Helix Pill, the whole Helix Pill. Above, the violet rune keeps spinning!


    "Uzumaki Naruto! I''m going to kill you! Qi Yuan cut!!"


    Super Sharu was so angry that the two golden Qi Yuan Slashes in his hand flew out immediately, slashing towards Naruto''s body!


    Naruto has sealed all his pain, even if he was chopped by two qi circles on his body, and his body was cut into three sections, Naruto did not have any pain, and the broken body quickly renewed. Connected, Naruto''s movements did not stop thinking, only the consciousness of attack was left in his mind!


    boom!!


    Super Sharu was completely unable to react to Naruto''s completely desperate moves. After a super heavy rain spiral pill was in his body, he immediately flew out!


    Naruto''s three eyes turned, but his attack was not over yet. The power of the magnetically escaped super-large jade spiral pill had just disappeared, and a heart-stirring ghost fire power compressed and rotated in Naruto''s hands again!


    "Flying god of ghost fire escape super large jade spiral pill!!"


    Naruto launched the Flying Thunder God technique and jumped in front of Super Sharu, but now he used the power of the two tails to create a super large jade spiral pill, and bombarded Super Sharu again!


    boom!!boom!!boom!!


    A series of powerful explosions continuously bombarded Super Sharu¡¯s body, Naruto and Super Sharu head-to-head, letting Super Sharu¡¯s attacks continue to hit his body, let his body fall apart, and quickly recover from the attack, continuously Using the power of the nine big-tailed beasts, nine super large jade spiral pills were created, which, like a nine-section rocket, blasted the Super Sharu into the higher sky nine times!


    "That''s the blow! Upanishad Supertail Spiral Shuriken!!"


    Chapter 128-Reversal!Naruto was absorbed by Sharu?!


    Using the chakras of the nine big-tailed beasts to create nine super-large jade spiral pills, a nine-stage powerful bombardment of the super saru was carried out, and finally nine spiral shurikens made by the chakra of the tailed beasts Lu''s body is completely enveloped!


    boom!!


    After undergoing such an explosion at close range, even Naruto¡¯s body was damaged, but because the pain was blocked, he didn¡¯t feel anything at all. He just felt himself when the physical damage recovered. The chakra is slightly reduced.


    However, Super Sharu has to resist Naruto''s attack while recovering his damaged body. His consumption is definitely greater than Naruto''s!


    Although Naruto''s continuous release of big moves is very expensive, but after opening the fourth wound door, his Chakra''s recovery speed becomes faster. At the same time, Naruto''s body will automatically absorb the surrounding nature during the battle. Power, that is, Xianshu Chakra is added to his body, so that he can recover while hitting it. As long as the three big moves of Indra''s Arrow, Yin-Yang Double Jade Shuriken and Chaos are not used, Naruto¡¯s Chakra will Can last a long time.


    Super Sharu was surrounded by the power of the nine-tailed beasts spiral shuriken, and Naruto also took this opportunity to immediately beat the water dog!


    "Yan Dun Ba Chi Qiong Gou Yu!!"


    The legendary artifact Ba Chi Qiong Gou Jade, wrapped in the immortal black flame of Amaterasu, with an infinite aura of destruction, flew to the body of Super Sharu in the center of the explosion!!


    boom!!


    The power of Ba Chi Qiong Gouyu and Amaterasu made the originally violent explosion even more violent and uncontrollable. The explosion wave was completely disordered in one breath. The huge explosion sprinkled the black flame of Amaterasu like raindrops, and the whole earth was covered by the sky. Ignite and burn as Heiyan!


    "Suzuo Nenghu!!"


    Naruto has even sacrificed the eight-foot jade gouache, and Super Sharu has to use the kaleidoscope of eyes to use the ultimate meaning. The sequel can be, because the body of Super Sharu has Broly cells. , So his sequel Nenghu showed a golden-green color, and on the face of the sequel Nenghu, he actually showed a strange smile, which seems to make people feel chills!


    "Uchiha Madara''s Susano is useless to me, let alone you, Sharu!! The Art of Asura of Wood Escape!!"


    Naruto intends to completely defeat Super Sharu. Seeing that Super Sharu uses the kaleidoscope to write the ultimate meaning of round eyes, Naruto immediately sacrificed the ultimate meaning of wood escape that belongs to him alone!


    The huge Asura idol came into the world with a bang, and stood opposite the huge Cthulhu Susanoh. This scene, long ago, appeared between Naruto and Uchiha Madara!


    Because of the influence of Super Sharu¡¯s evil aura, the Super Sharu¡¯s Susanenhu is extremely evil in appearance, and there is no justice at all. It is a terrifying evil god at all. Is the god of destruction!


    At this time, the bodies of Asura and Suzano Nohu have already exceeded the boundaries of the ring, but this kind of thing has no meaning for Super Sharu and Naruto. The result of their battle determines the future of the earth, what Those in the ring are simply superfluous things. Without that kind of thing, the battle between them will be completely unrestricted, and they will exert their strongest strength!


    Regardless of the qi in the body of Super Sharu tumbling, he injected his own power into Susano, allowing the destruction of the god to show boundless power, holding a golden-green long sword in his hand, facing the wooden Asura in front of him Beheaded!


    Naruto¡¯s Asura is three-headed and six-armed. Although there is no such kind of magic sword in his hand, he has the advantage of having more hands. With both hands stretched out, he uses an accurate empty-handed approach to catch the magic sword that Super Sharu headed. At the same time, both hands practiced a Buddhist philosophy, both eyes opened suddenly, and a burst of extremely solemn Buddha light burst out!


    "Asura Thousand Hands Punch!!"


    Naruto¡¯s body stayed inside Asura¡¯s body, from which he heard an angry shout. Although the sound was not stronger than the sound wave of the previous explosion, it had supreme majesty, a slightly weaker one. , Just hearing this majestic voice is enough to give birth to the thought of kneeling down.


    The huge and majestic Asura Buddha slammed a punch, and the supreme branches grew from this arm, and then continued to differentiate and grow. In a blink of an eye, it turned into thousands of fists, and at the same time bombarded Susanou''s body!


    Naruto is almost like a hundred-armed giant in Greek mythology at this time, and his fierce attacks are completely overwhelming!


    Susano was beaten back by Naruto¡¯s Asura with a thousand hands, and several cracks appeared on the golden-green body. Super Saru stayed in Susano¡¯s body, protected by Susano. He was not directly hurt, and aimed at the huge body of the Asura statue, with his hands on his waist!


    "Super large tortoise school qigong wave!!"


    boom!!


    The blue super energy pillar was launched from the body of Suzuo Nohu, and it hit the Asura statue''s body which was too large and lacked flexibility.


    The wooden body of the Asura statue was constantly cracking under the bombardment of Super Sharu¡¯s super-large Turtle Qigong. The wooden body was cracked and then burned and destroyed under the terrifying energy of the super-large Turtle Qigong!


    Bang bang bang!!


    Asura¡¯s huge body was blasted back three steps in a row, and every foot of the huge body fell on the ground, causing the earth to vibrate tremendously. Then it was Ashura, who was known for its powerful physical strength, with the supreme barbarism. Power, withstood the super-large turtle Qigong of Super Sharu!


    Naruto sat cross-legged in the center of Asura''s body, his eyes closed tightly, only the jade reincarnation eyes on the forehead opened!


    "The Art of Wooden Dungeous Forest!"


    Naruto felt as if he had returned to the original battle with Uchiha Madara, but the level of this battle was far better than before. If he loses, the planet will be completely destroyed!


    I don¡¯t know since when, Naruto has become accustomed to the role of this savior. Although he used to complain that this kind of thing is troublesome, it seems that he hasn''t made such complaints for a long time. He is enjoying the fun of fighting. , Or to protect the world, or to enjoy the vanity of the savior, anyway, these are not important, Naruto knows only one thing, that is, he wants to defeat Super Sharu here!


    Asura¡¯s body was highly activated under the support of Naruto¡¯s Chakra, and the body impacted by the super-large tortoise-style qigong quickly recovered. At the same time, a thick and tough wooden vine quickly grew from Asura¡¯s body, grabbing Susano. Body!


    boom!!


    Muto was violently pulled, causing Susao Nohu to fall to the ground immediately. Super Saru was unable to maintain his body balance at once, just as Susao Nohu fell, and the super large tortoise in his hand sent Qigong. , Also flew directly to the universe!


    Susao Nohu was thrown to the ground. This is the best time to attack. Asura''s body is rolling with formidable power. Asura''s three faces show anger at the same time, and three mouths simultaneously emit red flames. And gathered all the power on six arms!


    "Ashura''s Fury!!"


    Now, although this posture of Asura is slow, it is the most destructive form of Naruto. The power of Asura¡¯s wrath penetrates the world, and the armor on his body is shattered with one punch. !


    "Oooo!!"


    Asura uttered a heavy and majestic roar from three sides and three mouths at the same time, six arms grabbed Susano''s body and raised it above his head, and the unparalleled brute force on the six arms exploded!!


    Click!!


    Suzano, who was already full of cracks, was abruptly torn apart by Asura with all his strength. Super Sharuden did not have this kaleidoscope''s ultimate protection, and his figure was completely exposed to Naruto''s attack.


    A golden crack appeared in the center of the front of the statue of Asura, and then the entire body of Asura split from it, splitting to two sides, Naruto¡¯s golden figure rushed out of Asura¡¯s body, with a pitch black in his hand. Big windmill!

 1006 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1006

    "Shining escape light wheel, gust of wind, black arrow type zero!!"


    After Naruto opened the fourth wound door, his power was too strong. Even if Super Sharu used the Super King Fist, he was not Naruto¡¯s opponent. He was suppressed by Naruto during the battle, and his body was even burnt. A powerful attack to escape!


    Naruto¡¯s three nine-goed jade samsara looked coldly at Super Saru, who was repairing his body damage after the black flames of Amaterasu were extinguished, and said: ¡°Saru, you give up, now you are definitely not me. Of your opponent!"


    Sweat ran down Super Sharu¡¯s cheeks. The fear of Naruto¡¯s ultimate strength and the consumption of strength were all the reasons that made him sweat profusely. Watching the battle reach this point, he still breathed Naruto without the slightest confusion, Super Sharu''s eyes, not just the part of the kaleidoscope, even the white part of the eyes turned blood red!


    "Impossible! I have clearly become the strongest perfect body, and I have absorbed another Sharu. I cannot lose to you! Impossible!!!"


    Naruto squeezed a fist, felt the mighty power in his body, and shook his head slowly, saying: "You can''t help me if you don''t admit it. Anyway, your strength, no matter what you do, it is impossible to defeat me. of!"


    "I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it! All eight doors are open! Super Realm King Quan tripled!"


    Super Sharu fell into complete madness and desperately used all the power-enhancing tactics to increase his strength to the point of surpassing the limit. This huge and uncontrolled power made Super Sharu''s body unable to withstand , And even cracks began to appear. It is conceivable that in this situation, it will not take long before the body of Super Sharu will explode because it cannot withstand this force!


    However, what Super Sharu does is useless. Naruto''s power after opening the fourth door is indeed extremely powerful. Even if Super Sharu raises his strength to beyond the limit, he is not an opponent. His attacks are all hit by Naruto. Catch it without injury, but Super Sharu''s own body is facing collapse because it can''t bear this powerful force!


    Seeing that his turtle style qigong was invalid again, Super Sharu rushed towards Naruto desperately, and then hugged Naruto''s body fiercely!


    Naruto squinted at the Super Sharu who hugged him from behind. From the perception of the breath, Naruto could tell that the body of Super Sharu would explode in less than three minutes, and the scarlet jade reincarnation eyes filled with cold. He said, "Are you going to hug me and blew myself together? But I tell you, you can''t kill me this way."


    "Hahaha...Uzumaki Naruto! You are the only one who will die! I will absorb you!!"


    "Nani?!"


    "Uzumaki Naruto! Let me absorb it!!"


    Super Sharu roared and bet all of him on this trick. The tail behind him seemed useless as he evolved into a complete body, but the function was the same as before, and it could absorb other things. Life, and at this time, the last trick of Super Sharu is to absorb Naruto Uzumaki!


    Naruto underestimated the scheming of Super Sharu. He did not expect that he had deliberately pretended to be irrational, even hurting his body. Without precaution, he was completely absorbed into his body by Super Sharu!


    The battle is reversed!


    Chapter 129-Destroy Sharu!End of the cyborg chapter!


    After all, Super Sharu possesses Naruto¡¯s cells. Although Naruto¡¯s sixth sense cannot be obtained, but with the calm and wise Piccolo¡¯s cells, Super Sharu has the ability to not lose to Naruto, even There is still a brain that is insidious!


    Super Sharu may have been stunned by anger at first, but he soon woke up, and pretended to be completely irrational, deliberately letting Naruto relax, so that he could have the opportunity to use the tail behind him. Naruto absorbed.


    In order to get Naruto into the bait, Super Sharu even deliberately used both the Eight Gate Dunjia and the triple Super King Fist at the same time, allowing his body to exceed the limit and face collapse. He also paid a considerable price to absorb Naruto!


    After finally achieving his goal, Super Sharu hurriedly removed the Super King Fist and Eight Door Dunjia from his body, otherwise his body would really collapse if this state continues!


    "Hahaha... I really am the strongest! No one can beat me! No one!!"


    After Super Sharu finally absorbed Naruto, even if everyone else swarmed in, he was confident that he could solve them all. Except for Uzumaki Naruto, the strength of other people Super Sharu didn''t take it seriously!


    Super Sharu, who was caught in extreme excitement and madness, didn''t notice, and there was no anxiety at all on Seleba and their faces.


    Edith stabbed her mother in the ribs with her arm, and said, "Mom, why did Dad deliberately be absorbed by Sharu?"


    Celiba rolled her eyes, her eyes seemed to penetrate Super Sharu¡¯s body, and directly let Naruto in Super Sharu see it, with a slight sourness in her tone, and said: ¡°Not for That woman with golden hair!"


    Naruto seems to be really a blonde. Since the Naruto World, there have been all kinds of blonde beauties around him. Even in this world, there are four blonde women around Naruto, Selaba Both Edith and Edith were standing here, the blonde Lanqi stayed in the West Capital, and the blonde woman Seleba said was of course the last one.


    Cyborg 18!


    Edith inherited Naruto¡¯s clever brain, and soon thought of this. Her pretty little face became as sour as her mother, staring at the air of the guy in Super Saru¡¯s body. Position, pursed his small mouth unhappily.


    With Seriba as the leader, there is probably no one who is worried about the people watching here except Vidili.


    Sharu has the ability to absorb. Before absorbing No. 17 and No. 18, he had absorbed a large amount of life energy from earthlings to increase his strength. In other words, as long as the life of ordinary people was absorbed, Sharu''s power could be increased. But now that Super Sharu has absorbed such a powerful presence as Naruto, his aura has not grown at all, which is enough to explain everything.


    Originally, with Super Sharu¡¯s mind, it should not have been able to detect this problem, but it was probably because of the fear of Naruto¡¯s strength, so the super Sharu¡¯s brain subconsciously ignored the "Uzumaki Naruto was not really affected by him." Absorb this horrible idea.


    The warriors who came here to watch the battle found problems with the perception of Qi, so they were all not too worried, but Bidili was just an ordinary girl with a good force value. She could not even use the simplest qigong wave. Not to mention the ability to perceive Qi.


    Vidili hid behind the rock and saw the battle between Naruto and Super Saru that completely surpassed the human level. The infinite power seemed to bring Vidili''s world into a larger sky. She only understood now. , The force that she was once proud of, and how insignificant the strength of her father was, but then Vidili saw an incredible scene.


    Uzumaki Naruto was absorbed by that monster!


    Like many girls, Bidili regards her father as the strongest person in the world. In fact, Satan¡¯s strength is already very strong among ordinary people who don¡¯t know how to use Qi, regardless of strength or speed. It must be much better than ordinary human beings. It is not difficult for one person to defeat 30 adult men. But after Vidili met Naruto, the girl''s mind changed. In Vidili''s heart, the strongest person is no longer I knew when I became that blond man who I only saw a few times, even after I came here, I heard about the blond man who had a conversation.


    Talking to the 11-year-old girl about the connotation is really nonsense. The girl''s worldview is very simple, it is a fairy tale dream.


    In the absence of Sasuke, Naruto is still very confident about his appearance, blond, blue-eyed, tall and handsome, all of which undoubtedly fit the image of a prince.


    As for Super Sharu, it¡¯s not ugly to just look at the face, but the green skin, the spots on the body, and the weird crown, put in the girl¡¯s fairy tale dream, no matter how you look at it, it looks like a demon.


    In a girl¡¯s dream, a fairy tale is always a perfect ending, because it is a fairy tale, but now Naruto is absorbed by Super Sharu, the 11-year-old girl¡¯s simple and even naive worldview almost collapses.


    I don¡¯t know when there were clear tears in his eyes. Bidili covered her mouth and opened her mouth, trying to keep herself from crying, but the tears had flowed uncontrollably, and her white tender hands could not suppress her. Whispered incredibly.


    "No... he won''t lose... he won''t lose..."


    Although Naruto has the ability to perceive emotions, he is most sensitive to evil thoughts. Now that he is in the body of Super Sharu, he cannot perceive the mood swings of an 11-year-old girl 100 meters away.


    At this time, Naruto successfully entered the body of Super Sharu, looking for signs of No. 17 and No. 18 in his body.


    Super Sharu didn¡¯t know yet, or he didn¡¯t dare to admit that Naruto was wandering around in his body, looking at the remaining Seleba with a terrifying expression, and said: "Naruto Uzumaki is dead, and the rest is You guys!"


    Although the anger of Super Sharu was overwhelmingly strong for Celiba and the others, none of them were worried at all. Sailiba looked at Super Sharu with a lot of time, even with a hint of mockery on her face.


    "Saru, it seems you are indeed a fool!"


    Naruto¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, and it was from Super Sharu¡¯s body, Super Sharu was taken aback, the horrible expression on his face disappeared instantly, looking down at his stomach, sweat was running down his cheeks, and his eyes filled Countless fears!


    "You, you have not been absorbed by me?!" This horrible situation was finally confirmed, even if it was Super Sharu, the first reaction was unbelievable.


    "Stupid!"


    Naruto was enveloped in a golden chakra protective shield, flying slowly through Super Sharu''s body, looking for the location of the two androids everywhere, while answering Super Sharu''s questions unhurriedly.


    "Don''t forget that you have my cells on your body. What are you going to do you think I really can''t feel it? Baga, I deliberately let you absorb it."


    In fact, for Naruto, today¡¯s Sharu game fell into his calculations from the very beginning. It was also intentional to let Seleba and Edith play first. Naruto can estimate by watching their battles. With all the strengths of Super Sharu, after watching the battle, Naruto was sure that he could definitely deal with Super Sharu after opening the fourth wound. For Naruto, the main goal was to save 17. No. and No. 18 are sisters and brothers.


    It is for this purpose that Super Sharu deliberately absorbs himself, Naruto smoothly sneaked into Super Sharu''s body, looking for the location of the two artificial humans.


    Super Sharu has already understood Naruto¡¯s plan at this time. He is not Naruto¡¯s opponent under his complete body. If he loses the two cyborgs No. 17 and No. 18 and degenerates into his original form, then he is still a shellfish. Gita and the others can easily defeat him, this kind of fear made Super Sharu desperate!


    "Naruto Uzumaki! I won''t let you succeed!!"


    Super Sharu gathered all the qi into his body and used all his strength to squeeze Naruto¡¯s body. Just now, he tried every means to absorb Naruto, but now he is doing his best to get Naruto out of his body. Spit it out!


    Super Sharu gathers all the qi, causing huge pressure in his intestines, constantly squeezing Naruto''s body!


    And Naruto was engrossed, while outputting the power of Chakra to resist Super Sharu, at the same time he opened his eyes and looked for the two artificial humans in Super Sharu''s body.

 1007 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1007

    The 17th and the 18th were originally without energy, and after being absorbed by Sharu, their consciousness had been completely sealed. To find them, you can only rely on this simplest method, using white eyes!


    The internal structure of Super Sharu''s body is really complicated, the twists and turns are even more exaggerated than the maze, but Naruto doesn''t have the mood to walk slowly. After finding the position of No. 18 with his eyes, he immediately opened the way with the Kusanagi sword. Constantly breaking through the body of Super Sharu, he quickly found the positions of No. 17 and No. 18.


    Now the two of them looked like Jesus was nailed to the cross, with their feet hanging down, arms spread out horizontally, and they were fixed to a wall of flesh. This is also the most important place in Super Sharu''s body.


    And No. 17 and No. 18 are all bowing their heads at this time, and they seem to be unconscious. This is the result of the Super Sharu fusion. As long as they leave the Super Sharu body, they can recover.


    A black lightning leaped in the palm of Naruto''s palm, and then turned into a divine sword that surpassed the Kusanagi sword!


    "Skymarsh Spear!!"


    Naruto¡¯s Amma Spear completely cut off the connection between Super Sharu¡¯s body and No. 17 and 18, and easily left Super Sharu¡¯s body with the two of them, and because he lost the two most important humanoids, Super Sharu''s body has also changed!


    "No, no!"


    No matter how unwilling the shout of Super Sharu is, his body finally degenerates because of the loss of No. 17 and No. 18. The original terrifying power has disappeared, and the power of Super Sharu has degraded to about super The second stage of Saiyan 1 is quite to the point, and Wukong and the others can easily defeat Super Saru at this time.


    Naruto put down the two cyborgs, turned to look at the degraded Super Sharu, and said: "You have finished Sharu, although it is very boring, but now I can only ask you to die. Farewell, Sharu. Tail beast jade!!"


    "No!"


    Naruto will not give Super Sharu any more chances. Using a tail beast jade, all cells of Super Sharu will be completely destroyed. With the demise of all cells of Super Sharu, all this is finally painted temporarily. A period.


    Vidili watched Naruto destroy the ugly monster with her own eyes. The golden figure was always engraved in the girl''s newly budding heart, and her tears were filled with joy.


    "I knew... you are the strongest..."


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty-Chapter One Hundred and Seventh-Goodbye after seven years, Vidili has grown up!


    Seven years have passed since Sharu¡¯s game. A lot of things have happened in these seven years. For example, the 18th married Naruto during these seven years and gave her a lovely blond daughter. Marlen.


    And Qiqi and Lan Qi finally fulfilled their dreams of being a mother, each giving birth to a daughter for Ming. Qi Qi''s daughter is named Yuxin Wuxi, while Lan Qi''s daughter is named Wuxi Yueya.


    Another thing about having children is related to Wukong. Wukong''s second child was also born in these seven years, named Sun Wutian.


    But there is one more thing, its shocking degree far exceeds the birth of the above few children, that is, Vegeta gets married.


    Vegeta married an earth woman named Apricot. On the day of the wedding, I saw Vegeta who was wearing a dress and looked a little shy, and the bastards headed by Naruto gave him a good meal. , Made Vegeta almost turned into Super Saiyan 2 at the wedding and started playing with them!


    But this kind of thing did not happen in the end. Naruto and the others knew how to measure. Even if they were funny, they wouldn¡¯t really ruin Vegeta¡¯s wedding. Although Vegeta didn¡¯t say it on the surface, he didn¡¯t want to ruin it. The most important wedding in her life.


    Xing soon gave birth to a son for Vegeta. He named him Trunks in the way of Saiyans. I heard Sai Liba said that Trunks is in this name, meaning in Saiyan language. It is the sky of glory, and it really fits Vegeta''s character.


    Trunks was born a week earlier than Sun Wutian, so he is an older brother. It is said that Vegeta had been proud of it for a long time... he was indeed the proud Prince Vegeta!


    Other things seem a little irrelevant to Naruto and others.


    For example, after the Sharu game, Naruto was respected as a hero who saved the world. Because of Naruto¡¯s existence, the earth entered an unprecedented period of martial arts prosperity. Many people wanted to worship Naruto as a teacher, but he never Accept disciples.


    The Wanneng Capsule Company has newly developed artificial intelligence robots and officially put them into mass production. The robots have officially entered the human society.


    After the end of the Sharu game, Cyborg 16 became a forest ranger in an animal sanctuary with the help of Naruto and others. He was responsible for protecting wild animals and catching poachers. This is also the most satisfying of No. 16 Already working.


    Naruto¡¯s brother-in-law, the job of No. 17 is similar to No. 16, and he is also a ranger, but he is much busier than No. 16, because he is pursuing an earth girl, and he has been pursuing No. 18 for five years. Up.


    It stands to reason that my brother-in-law is also a handsome guy. Why did he pursue a girl for five years and haven¡¯t caught up? Although Naruto is very curious about the key, but under the look of "Don¡¯t pollute my brother" on the 18th, Naruto gave up on this anyway.


    Life in the past seven years is warm and peaceful. In the past seven years, there have been no terrorist enemies that threaten the earth, but the guys are still cultivating, no matter what kind of powerful enemies may appear in the future, or Saying that they don''t want to lose to each other''s fighting spirit, they are all urging these problem children to keep practicing!


    Seven years is enough time for a lot of things to happen, enough for an 11-year-old girl to grow into an 18-year-old girl.


    Although Bidili likes to practice martial arts, she is different from problem children who can pursue martial arts as a lifetime career. She still needs to go to school like a normal girl.


    Bidelli held her cheeks with her hands, looked out the window, pouted her small mouth, and clamped a pencil with her lips. Whether it was her eyes or movements, she could tell that she was completely distracted.


    Of course the teacher also found out about Vidili, but did not say anything and continued to lecture.


    Firstly, although Bidili did not get the first place every time, she basically maintained her grades in the top five in the class. His grades were very good. Secondly, her father Satan was a famous martial arts nearby. Family.


    In the world where the martial arts prospered by Naruto, the powerful martial artist is quite respected. Although Satan''s level is not very good, he has also learned the tortoise style qigong from the turtle fairy in the past seven years, and has climbed up. Kalinta, although the strength is completely inadequate for Naruto and the others, it is enough to fool ordinary people.


    It was also because of this that the teacher opened and closed his eyes when Bi Dili was on the run, but Quandang did not see it.


    Although Bidili was sitting in the classroom, she couldn''t concentrate at all, and she didn''t know where she was going.


    She doesn¡¯t like going to school that much. For Bidili, going to school is just for school. It doesn¡¯t matter if her grades are always bottomed out, because Bidili will definitely inherit the family martial arts gym in the future, although to take care of her father¡¯s face No one knows, but Bidili''s strength has actually surpassed Satan, which means that there will be no problems with her martial arts gym in her hands. School is a waste of time for her.


    Bidili looked out the window. Today is a good weather, sunny, but the temperature is not so high, and there is a little breeze, which makes people very comfortable and even a little sleepy.


    In a trance, Vidili''s eyes seemed to suddenly return to the battle she saw seven years ago in the Sharu game that determined the fate of the earth.


    The strength of that battle completely changed Vidili¡¯s worldview, allowing her to experience what is truly powerful, perhaps because of watching that battle, Vidili¡¯s strength increased much faster than normal earthlings, and The so-called genius!


    But Vidili also knows that compared to that person, his strength is not enough for his tip of the iceberg. Vidili also wants to find that person to help him cultivate, but he has been everywhere in the world for the past seven years. Traveling, no one knows where he is, it is hard to imagine that they have not seen each other for seven years.


    "Where are you?"


    The girl whispered softly without shame, and then reacted, her pink face was red with shame, and she looked around, but fortunately no one noticed her condition.


    Bidili came to school just to pass the time, she didn¡¯t really want to come to attend the class, so her seat was in the last row, so no one would bother her in a daze. At this time, no one Can see the gorgeous look on the girl''s face.


    Jingle Bell¡­¡­


    For most students, the beautiful end of get out of class bell finally rang, and the teacher who was just 30 years old on the podium did not have the habit of delaying classes, so it was a good thing for the students.


    The teacher sorted out his handouts and saw a man walking outside the door, then turned to look at the students below who were already packing up and preparing to go to lunch, and said: "By the way, there is another one here. I want to tell you something. Starting today, our school will transfer a new teacher to teach you physical education. As long as you see this teacher, you will know, Mr. Uzumaki, please come in."


    Different from the attitude towards peer colleagues, the teacher seemed to respect the outsider very much, and used the honorific "you" in his address.


    Vidili didn''t care much at first, but she was completely stunned when she heard the teacher''s last words!


    swirl!Except for him and the people in his family in this world, she has not seen anyone use this surname!


    Vidili looked at the blond man who walked in through the front door of the classroom in shock. It has been seven years and he has not seen him in seven years. He is fully grown up, but he is still young, just as he saw seven years ago. It was the same when he was. If there is any difference, he seems to be more handsome.


    At this time, Vidili seemed to rush directly into Naruto¡¯s arms and say, ¡°I¡¯ve waited for seven years, I finally saw you¡±, then burst into tears in Naruto¡¯s arms, and finally something happened along the way, but This kind of plot of Qiong Yao doesn''t seem to be suitable for appearing between Naruto and Vidili, so think about it and forget it, and Vidili''s true reaction is...


    boom!!


    The girl with short black hair slapped the table and stood up, pointing her finger at the blond man standing on the podium.


    "How will you be here?!"


    "''Why are you here'', ha ha..."


    Three hours have passed. Now is the afternoon physical education class. Naruto remembered the black-haired girl''s previous reaction, and couldn''t help but laughed because of the cuteness. This made the girl who had been ridiculed immediately beat him. fist.


    "Don''t laugh!"


    Naruto didn¡¯t move. He was hit by the girl¡¯s pink punch and looked at the girl¡¯s angry expression. The last time I saw her was seven years ago. At that time, her expression just made him feel cute. At the age of her, she already has a feminine charm, enough to attract his attention.

 1008 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1008

    After Beatily punched Naruto, he was seen staring at herself. Although it was covered by sunglasses, Beatily could still feel the dazzling look in his eyes, regardless of body shape, appearance, or even strength. A pretty good girl, Bidili is also used to bearing the eyes of all kinds of people, but it is his eyes that make her feel a little difficult to face, she turned around uncomfortably, afraid to let him see her face Hot and guilty, said: "You haven''t told me yet, why did you come here to be a teacher?"


    Naruto held on to his sunglasses, and withdrew his aggressive gaze, and turned his eyes to the girls who were lining up on the playground. Although there is no school uniform in this world, if it is a school sports team , There is still a special team uniform, so what Naruto sees now is a pair of white and slender legs shaking in front of him, which makes Naruto''s face a little wretched.


    "Because there are a lot of cute girls'' high school students, the women''s tennis club... it''s a man''s heaven..."


    "Humph!"


    With a crisp cold snort, combined with that dark face and faintly burning eyes, all this tells Naruto one thing, there is a girl here who is jealous...


    Chapter 138-Amusing Vidili!The world''s number one martial arts will be held again!


    Naruto especially likes to hear the girl''s''hum'', because the more tired the girl is, the more ecstasy the voice will be when he''hum'' gets up.


    Vidili is not considered arrogant, but the girl''s self-esteem, plus her thin skin, are embarrassing to admit that not all women can be as sturdy as Celiba.


    Vidili snorted, which really made Naruto like it even more. In his eyes, he suddenly saw the vigorous little girl seven years ago. He reached out and touched Vidili''s short black hair and said, "Little girl, Why are you angry?"


    Hearing him using the same name he used to describe himself seven years ago, Vidili felt the same familiarity in her heart, but she immediately shook her head and shook off the paw that Naruto had placed on her head.


    "I''m no longer a kid!"


    Since seven years ago, Bidili seemed to care about this very much. Today, seven years later, she is already an 18-year-old Tingting girl. Naruto¡¯s name really makes her very unhappy, but her pretty face Immediately there were two red balls floating up.


    "And I''m not angry..."


    Naruto, the girl¡¯s face-changing speed, can really be regarded as an experience. Although Bidili has a very good force value, she can use tortoise-style qigong and dance art at the age of 18, which is already a genius at the level of people on earth, but She was still a simple and young girl in essence, and the change in her face really made Naruto a delight to see.


    It was originally in the state of an angry little lion, but now it was like a timid little white rabbit.


    With his hands behind his back, he kept touching the rubber track under his feet with his toes, very shy and cute.


    Naruto''s eyes smiled even worse, and he lightly flicked his fingers on Vidili''s forehead, causing the girl to hold her white forehead and cry out.


    "If you are not angry, then let go a little bit and don''t block the teacher from seeing the scenery."


    Vidili was holding her forehead, and she seemed to scream like a baby, but after Naruto spoke, Vidili didn''t have any thoughts of being a baby, she deliberately blocked Naruto''s face, and her whole body exploded. She looks like an angry female leopard, her posture is like guarding her own territory!


    "Don''t see it!"


    "Sure enough, you are angry."


    "Woo..." Bidili''s pretty face turned red again because of Naruto''s words, and her short, heroic hair lost her momentum. If Bidili had dull hair on her head, it would be more cute this time, but There doesn''t seem to be that blackening switch on Vidili''s body.


    "I...I''m not angry yet..."


    "Then get out of it."


    "No!"


    "Just get angry."


    "Not..."


    The dialogue between the two seemed to have reached the level of kindergarten. Naruto likes to see beautiful girls. It¡¯s not fake, but that can only be regarded as a pastime. In this school, the people who can really make Naruto attractive are actually also It''s only Bidili, otherwise there are so many schools in this world, why would he come to this school without dying?


    With Vidili''s simplicity, this shouldn''t have occurred, but Naruto came to this school to amuse this little girl who hadn''t seen each other for seven years. The effect was beyond his expectation. It was quite good.


    Naruto stretched out his paw again and touched Vidili''s pretty short hair. For a moment, Vidili''s face clearly showed a lovely expression of enjoyment, and then he threw away Naruto''s paws blushing.


    "Don''t keep touching my head! I''m not a kid anymore!"


    "Bidelli, short hair is cute."


    Naruto answered the question. A heartfelt compliment made Vidili''s heartbeat completely disrupted. This powerful girl who could easily lift a large bus full of passengers with one hand was completely lost because of his compliment. A square inch.


    Naruto was sitting on the side of the sports field, resting in the long clothes, while Vidili stood in front of him blushing, feeling that this scene was like a brainless idol drama of campus youth, but Naruto did not say any more ambiguous words to tease. Vidili, just the compliment just now is enough time for this simple and young girl to digest.


    Naruto¡¯s eyes moved to the playground again. The girls in the tennis club were running laps according to his instructions. Because they were wearing tennis skirts, when they were running, the hemlines of the skirts would continue to waft, revealing a pair of contrasting perfect whiteness. Beautiful legs.


    Naruto watched with gusto, and Bidili fell into a mess of thoughts because of what Naruto had just said, and did not stop him from looking at the girls in the tennis club with H''s eyes.


    After a while, the members of the tennis club ran the lap, and Naruto gave individual guidance based on their respective shortcomings. After finishing all this and returning to the playground, Vidili recovered and his heartbeat was restored. It is normal, but still afraid to look at his eyes, and whispered: "Why on earth did you come to this school?"


    Naruto sat on the bench with Erlang''s legs tilted. What he saw in his eyes were more than 20 young high school girls, with a look of old gods, and said, "Didn¡¯t I tell you before? Of course it¡¯s for coming. Look at the beautiful high school girls, the tennis club is the best."


    "Stupid! Tell the truth!"


    Naruto raised his head with a nasty grin on his face, took off his sunglasses, revealing a pair of blue eyes that are deeper than seven years ago. A lot of Naruto¡¯s power comes from his eyes. , As his strength continues to improve, his eyes have become more powerful. It is not aimed at girls, but if you stare into Naruto¡¯s eyes for a long time, your spirit will fall into Naruto¡¯s spiritual space unconsciously. It is a very useful trick in actual combat.


    "If I say I came to see you, believe it or not, Vidili?"


    Naruto finally called out Vidili''s name well, but his words made Vidili completely unable to pay attention to this. Vidili felt that her heart was going to be a problem, and the violent beating made Vidili I felt it hard to breathe, even the heart seemed to jump out of my chest, and I couldn''t tell what it was like, shy?angry?Or joy?


    The young girl who is in love with the first love quotient does not have such a high EQ, and it is impossible to analyze her current situation. Bidelli may subconsciously know that it will be very dangerous to continue to contact Naruto, but she cannot leave. Her eyes are already shy and Teardrops appeared in panic.


    "Nasty badass!"


    Vidili was embarrassed to run away, but after running a few meters, she suddenly turned around and looked at Naruto who was still sitting there. She looked a little bit coy and said, "This year''s world''s No. 1 martial arts club, will you not Will attend?"


    She has always been proud of martial arts. Although she knows that she is a world away from him, she still wants him to see her growth over the years, the world''s number one martial arts club, which is known as the world''s martial artist. In the grand event, if you can win the championship, you can get the title of No. 1 in the world, which is undoubtedly a huge attraction for martial artists.


    Naruto scratched his cheek, tilted his head and thought, before Vidili showed disappointment, said, "Ah, I will participate this year."


    A smile bloomed on Bidelli¡¯s small face, and she showed off her arm muscles boyishly, saying: "I will also participate in this world''s No. 1 Budo Club. If you lose to me, you can Don''t be too sad."


    "You shouldn''t have to fight against the junior group and the adult group."


    "Hate! I''m not a kid!"


    Vidili didn''t know that she had emphasized this to him for the first time. Her charming appearance made Naruto laugh happily.


    The world¡¯s number one martial arts club, in the previous martial arts club that Piccolo participated in, because Piccolo razed the entire papaya island to the ground, it was suspended, but seven years ago, because Naruto was in Sharu In the game, the Super Sharu was defeated and the world was saved, and the earth entered the era of prosperous martial arts. Although these short seven years could not increase the overall strength of the earth¡¯s people much, their enthusiasm for martial arts was indeed true. of.


    Because of the prosperous martial arts around the world, the status of martial arts has also risen, and the world''s number one martial arts club is also resurrected under this situation. It has been held six years ago and held every two years.


    Today¡¯s World¡¯s No. 1 Budo Club is held by the world¡¯s richest Universal Capsule Company. The competition system is similar to the previous one. All players are divided into preliminaries, and then the quarterfinals are decided for the finals. However, the junior group and The difference between the adult group is that those under 18 years old and excluding 18 years old are all in the juvenile group, while those over 18 years old are the adult group.


    The champion of the adult group can get 50 million in prize money, while the champion of the junior group has 30 million. The other top eight players also have different amounts of prize money. The generous prize money alone attracted many people to participate.


    The news that Naruto is going to participate in this year''s No. 1 martial arts club has had a great impact on the martial arts world around the world. This year the number of people who signed up for the competition has also increased unprecedentedly. Compared with last year, the number of participants has directly increased by three times!


    These people either want to see with their own eyes what Naruto Uzumaki looks like who saved the world, or they want to defeat Naruto and become famous in one fell swoop. Anyway, no matter what their mind is, they have to pay for the competition. Anyway, Naruto will always make the most money!


    Also because of the news that Naruto was going to participate in the competition, originally scattered around the world for training, the strongest fighters on this planet also gathered in the West Capital, the venue of the world¡¯s number one martial arts club, in one day. All gathered, or at Vegeta''s wedding.


    "Guys, it''s been a long time."


    Chapter 139-The pride of being a father, my daughter is the strongest!

 1009 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1009

    Everyone¡¯s life rhythm is different. In the higher and higher battle levels, Klin and Tianjin Fan have gradually been separated from the front line of the battle. Among the rest, Wukong has an easygoing personality. , That is, Vegeta and Piccolo, think about it and know that they are not social animals.


    Everyone gathered like this, really the first time after Vegeta''s wedding.


    Vegeta was wearing a dark blue exercise suit, surrounded by his wife Xing, and his naughty boy. Although married, Vegeta''s arrogance remained the same as before, saying: "Naruto Uzumaki, no I thought that you would also participate in this martial arts club, but it was useless. I arranged both the adult and junior championships this time!"


    Vegeta is arrogant by nature, and she is very strict with Trunks''s education, but when she doesn''t know it, Vegeta''s tone will still show the pride of being a father, from his hand on Trunks now It can be seen from the top of Si''s head.


    Naruto looked down at Trunks. Because this kid is related to a Saiyan who is mixed with the earth, Trunks¡¯s hair is purple, and because of the characteristics of a mixed Saiyan, Trunks Now he has the same horror power as Vegeta seven years ago, because when Apricot was pregnant with Trunks, Vegeta already had Super Saiyan 1 ultimate strength, so after Trunks was born Soon he was able to transform into a Super Saiyan, which is a genius transformation!


    Vegeta¡¯s bad temper probably won¡¯t change for a lifetime, and Naruto has been used to it a long time ago, so he was not angry at all, shrugged, and said: "Tranks will be the champion of the junior group. , But I¡¯m going to win the championship in the adult group, Vegeta, don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t done anything in the past seven years. I also cultivated well.¡±


    This group of martial idiots only talked about practicing qigong when they met. Although Naruto has been traveling around for seven years, his mood cultivation has also continued to improve, accompanied by the continuous increase in his strength.


    Vegeta snorted coldly, but his face was full of countless fighting intent. Now he is confident that he has more than the power of Super Saru seven years ago. As for whether he can defeat Naruto, he must be in the battle. In, come and check it yourself.


    Because this competition was originally organized by the Universal Capsule Company, and the preliminaries were divided into electronic groups, that is, they can be operated in a dark box. Even Naruto¡¯s super powers are saved. The main contestant in the junior group is actually Goten. Two little ghosts and Trunks, and Edith, born in this world for twenty years, but the body is already 21 years old (in the mental time house for one year), has exceeded the age of the junior group, Sai Riba is not participating this time, so Naruto and Edith will compete, plus Goku, Vegeta, Piccolo, and Vidili. These six people are divided into different groups, and the others are nothing. .


    In fact, everyone knows who will enter the finals. Naruto even uses his clone to play the preliminaries, and he simply goes to other matches.


    Because fewer people signed up for the junior group, the competition went faster than the adult group, so the final of the junior group was held first.


    It is said to be a competition, but in the junior group, it is actually an exhibition match between Trunks and Goten. When the two of them were forming, both Goku and Vegeta had the peak power of Super Saiyan 1, so now they Both have the same power as Goku and Vegeta seven years ago. Even Tianjin Fan, who is the strongest among the others, is definitely not the opponent of these two boys, even if the previous one provoked Trunks. Guy, he was also blasted out of the field with one punch, easily defeated.


    The finals of the junior group progressed very quickly, and it didn''t take long for the real final, which was the battle between Sun Wutian and Trunks.


    Naruto has long been boring waiting in the VIP room. Now when the two boys are fighting, he finally has the fun of watching the theater. He holds his cheek in one hand, holds a glass of Coke in his hand, and drinks slowly. Take a bite.


    "Really, after watching the boring exhibition match for so long, now it''s finally time for the show."


    Wukong and the others ended the preliminaries as well. At this time, they were lying by the window, looking at the two boys who had already stood on the ring below, and couldn''t help saying: "Yeah, it''s finally the two of them. I don''t know Wutian. Who is stronger with Trunks?"


    Goku doesn¡¯t have that much thought, just want to know who is stronger than Goten or Trunks, but Vegeta is indifferent on the surface, but he is very concerned about this in his heart, holding his arms and saying coldly, "Kakaro Especially, my son will not lose to your son!"


    Vegeta¡¯s awkward character, everyone is too lazy to complain about him, and Mr. Mustache, who has survived from Papaya Island and is still serving as the master of ceremonies for the world¡¯s No. 1 Budo Club, announced the start of the game. Didn''t let Vegeta fight Goku directly before the official match!


    "Drink!"


    Trunks yelled, and first rushed to Wutian. Although he was a friend of the same age, he never said that he was merciful during the battle. He immediately slammed Wutian''s face with a vicious elbow. !


    Although Wu Tian¡¯s face and simple personality are almost exactly the same as those of Wukong when he was a child, he also inherited the powerful fighting instincts of the Saiyans. Facing Trunks¡¯s merciless attack, Wu Tian also shook his fist to block him. Lanks'' elbow hit, and then a sweeping leg immediately swept towards Trunks'' bottom plate!


    Trunks''s complexion was solemn, he didn''t really look like a six-year-old kid, but his indifferent and serious look made him look very similar to Vegeta except for his hair. The shape flashed, using the residual image fist to immediately avoid Wutian''s attack, and then went around behind Wutian and kicked Wutian''s back fiercely!


    boom!!


    Goten was kicked by Trunks with a heavy kick, and his body immediately flew towards the outside of the ring. However, when he was about to land, he flew into the air in time using dance art, and then immediately turned back and slammed his body into the air. Trunks!


    boom!!


    Trunks was hit by Wu Tian directly with his head, and his eyes closed subconsciously. Then Wu Tian''s fists continued to hit Trunks'' body like a storm!


    After Vegeta''s rigorous practice, Trunks'' strength at this time will never lose to Wutian. The two of them kept colliding with each other. Trunks hit Wutian with a punch, and then he was enlightened on the face. With a kick from the sky, the strength of the two is already similar, so no one can do anything like this!


    Bang!!


    The figures of the two boys crossed again, each punching each other severely, and then the two figures separated again. Trunks wiped his cheek, and then looked at his best friend. Said: "Wu Tian, ??you are really amazing!"


    Although Wu Tian is not as keen on fighting as Wukong, but because the blood of Saiyan is flowing in his body, he also feels happy and joyful in the battle, with a smile on his immature face, and said: "You too The same, Trunks!"


    "But the warm-up ends here, Goten, next I will show my true strength!"


    "Me too, Trunks!"


    The two little ghosts glanced at each other, and the two friends who grew up together had a very tacit understanding. The two looked at each other, and the qi on their bodies gave out a dazzling golden light at the same time. Two huge qis were in this martial arts meeting venue The inner rotation is improved, and the entire venue is filled with golden aura!


    "Flash Cannon!!"


    "Turtle Qigong Wave!!"


    boom!!


    The father¡¯s destiny was passed on to the child. The two boys, Goten and Trunks, also used their father¡¯s best tricks for a duel. The golden and blue energy pillars are the first in this world. There have been several collisions!


    Because they have to withstand the battle of Super Saiyans, these venues have also been specially modified, using the characteristics of the protective shield obtained from the body of Cyborg 16, and used it on the venue to capture Goten¡¯s battle with Trunks. The air pressure is inside, and then dispersed and absorbed, so that it will not hurt the general audience outside.


    Naruto stood in the VIP room, watching the explosion of light from the battle between the two boys from the window, with a smile across his face.


    ''I can probably understand what Goku thought when he wanted to merge these two boys in the original book. After all, the future belongs to these kids, but... I shouldn''t be able to do it.''


    Naruto shook his head slightly. His past experience has made him less innocent. He can never be as simple and pure as Goku, but he also has his own way to go, and his path cannot be turned back, he I can only keep going forward.


    In the duel between Goten and Trunks, Trunks played a little trick and won. Seeing that Trunks won the championship, Vegeta¡¯s cold face finally appeared. Smile and black eyes reveal pride and pride.


    "Kakarot, it turns out that my son''s genes are better than yours!"


    This man has really changed. He is still proud and self-respecting, but that is not all in his life. Today, he will be like an ordinary father, proud of his child!


    Vegeta is no longer the arrogant Saiyan prince, but now he is more like a person.


    Goku has a simple personality. Even if Goten loses, he won¡¯t be discouraged, but Naruto smiled secretly, patted the head of the girl with blue-green straight hair around him, and said, ¡°Bullah, go and buy some food for Dad. Come here."


    "Got it." Brahman finally walked away from Naruto, and then walked outside the VIP room in a flash, looking at Wuten and Trunks, with one hand on his hips, instructing like a queen.


    "You two, hurry up and buy some food, hurry up!"


    "Yes! Sister Bula!"


    Whether it¡¯s pure Goten or Trunks, who has a lot of ghost ideas, at this time, he stands still and stands upright like a mouse and a cat. In terms of strength, Bra is actually not as good as the two of them, but these two The boy didn''t dare to get out of the atmosphere in front of Bra, and immediately ran out.


    Naruto triumphantly directed Vegeta to V-sign and almost made Vegeta run away.


    "It turns out that my daughter is the strongest!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Forty-Dialogue with the King of the East!Vidili''s play!


    The battle between children can only be regarded as a game, and the battle between adults is the real main course today.


    In the adult group, the people who entered the quarterfinals are Naruto, Edith, Vegeta, Monkey King, Piccolo, Vidili, a strong earthling Sbubic, and a purple-skinned white hair. Youth god.


    "God?"


    Naruto squeezed his chin and looked at the white-haired young man and the red-skinned man who followed him, like a follower, with all folds on his face, his eyebrows furrowed.


    "Bick, do you think something similar has happened before?"


    Naruto found something strange, but this time it was really surprising that he didn¡¯t explain it to his woman. Instead, he found Pic, once the god of the earth, he should have noticed that the white-haired young man was like Naruto. That''s right.


    Piccolo looked at the gray-haired young man¡¯s back, his eyes were a little dignified. The young man¡¯s strength was definitely not as good as him, but because he was once the god of the earth, he could even feel the pressure on his body. This pressure makes Piccolo''s state not quite right.

 1010 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1010

    "The dimension of that guy should feel higher than the Northern Realm King."


    "Higher than the Realm King? If it is not the Great Realm King, then he should be the legendary Realm King God. It is really interesting. The Realm King God actually came to such a small planet to participate in the world''s number one martial arts meeting. I think this time The martial arts club will be very interesting."


    Naruto has determined that the young man is above the realm king, the god of the five realm kings, the king of the east, he will appear on earth, which means that the plot of the demon Buu is about to begin.


    Although the preliminaries are divided into groups electronically, in the finals, the most traditional way of drawing lots is adopted, but even so, Naruto can cheat.


    Although dumplings are not here, you can do anything with Naruto¡¯s superpowers. It is easy to group all the contestants according to their desired conditions. The first group is Vidili¡¯s weakest one against Sbubic. The second group is Naruto and the King of the East, the third group is Pic and Edith, and the last is the most important Goku vs. Vegeta.


    "You are cheating like this!"


    Yizheng¡¯s accusation comes from a pretty girl with short black hair. Vidili has one hand on his hips and has already seen Naruto¡¯s use of super powers to allocate all the groups in his eyes. Vidili is full of justice. He immediately criticized him, but Vidili knew that it was a waste of time to say anything in front of him. He would not listen to him so well, and he was cheeky and he didn¡¯t take him. Little way.


    Naruto put his hands in his trouser pockets, and was completely embarrassed when a girl saw him cheating. His face had been tempered to the point where he couldn''t even shoot through the magic light killer. He smiled and said, "What''s the matter? I think this grouping is pretty good, thank me, I have assigned you the weakest one."


    "I don''t need it!"


    The stubborn Vidili snorted and looked at Naruto with some dissatisfaction in her eyes. She did not have the fanaticism of fighting like Saiyans, but she had her own perseverance and perseverance. Naruto did this to let Bidi Li''s self-esteem felt a little hurt.


    Naruto smiled softly, touched Vidili''s short hair, and was avoided by her, and touched it again, until Vidili was helpless, but still looked at him with a rather unhappy look.


    "Well, you don''t need to be so stubborn. You and us are originally different races. It''s pretty good for people on Earth to have your ability, but if you fight with us, you have no chance of winning."


    Bidili¡¯s strength is probably ranked in the top ten among the earthlings in the world. The earthlings who are stronger than her are definitely less than the number of two hands. It is really amazing at the level of an 18-year-old girl. Compared to those cosmic races with powerful combat effectiveness, it is not enough to look at. Among the quarterfinals, except for Sbubic, everyone else''s strength is too much higher than that of Vidili. Fighting with them is not a fight at all. , But looking for death!


    Although Vidili was still dissatisfied with what he said, she was distracted by other things.


    "Earthman? Are you not earthly?"


    "I¡¯m not an earthling, I¡¯ll explain this to you in detail later. Hurry up and prepare for it. The first game is your game. I will give you the weakest guy. It''s a shame to lose."


    "I won''t lose!"


    Vidili''s eagerness was completely aroused by him. After giving Naruto a fierce look, he turned around and immediately went to warm up to prepare for his first game.


    Vidili¡¯s game was in the first game, and Satan¡¯s skills are considered very powerful among the people on earth. Without the participation of monsters like Naruto, Satan could reach the quarterfinals, but this year deserves bad luck. He was in a group with Piccolo, so it was naturally brushed off.


    Because Satan has a lot of fame on the earth, many people know Bidili, and she greeted a lot of cheers when she came on stage.


    And Bidili¡¯s opponent, Sbubic, is also a terrestrial person, but he is really ugly in appearance. He is wearing a black training suit, has quite terrifying strong muscles, and is not a tall Biddy. When Li was face to face, Sbubic looked like a hill, and his veins swelled up, looking really scary.


    Naruto stood behind the ring watching Vidili''s game, holding his arms with a smile on his face.


    "I didn¡¯t expect that the legendary Lord God would actually come to this small planet to participate in the world¡¯s number one martial arts club. It¡¯s amazing. Is there anything on this earth that can attract the interest of the Lord God? ?"


    The East Realm King God stood beside Naruto, not angry at his ridiculous voice, smiled faintly, and said, "I can''t tell you this for now, but I will know soon."


    "Oh, it turns out that Realm King God would also be joking?"


    Naruto raised the corners of his mouth and ridiculed the East Realm King God without hesitation. The East Realm King God is a higher-ranking god than the Realm King. Even the five Realm Kings who manage the universe cannot meet the Realm King God at will. The Realm King God usually lives in the Realm King God Realm, which is a more advanced space, unless someone leads the way, even the Realm King cannot get there.


    However, even with such a high-ranking god, Naruto did not hesitate to tease. According to his estimation, the fighting power of the East Realm King God should be equal to that of No. 18. As the Realm King God above the Realm King, his power is far More than five great realm kings should also be surpassed, and far surpassed Frieza, but at this level, the power of the East Realm King God is not that strong anymore, but because of his own relationship with the coercion of the gods, he used to be the earth Piccolo of the gods, it will be quite hard to face him.


    Naruto''s ridiculous tone is really uncomfortable, the East Realm King God is not angry, but the guard Jebite who is standing next to him has a deep face!


    "Insolent! This is the highest realm king god in the universe, you must use a respectable name! A respectable name!"


    Naruto turned his head and glanced at this Jiebit. His identity is the guardian of the world king god. He is stronger than the east world king god. According to Naruto''s estimation, he should be stronger than Sharu''s mature body and weaker than his perfect body. The level of strength similar to that of the second stage of Super Saiyan 1 is still not strong today.


    In Naruto¡¯s memory, this Jiebit was not a bad person, and he was quite heartfelt to the God of the Realm King, but because he was too heartfelt to the God of the Realm King, so he was a bit verbose and respected the God of the Realm King unusually, and did not respect the God of the Realm King to other people. The behavior is very uncomfortable, it is indeed not a bad person, but it is really annoying.


    "Jiebit, it''s okay."


    The East Realm King God is quite generous and not angry. After pacifying his guard, he didn''t get his answer. He turned his head questioningly, but saw Jiebit standing on the spot like a wooden stake with his face. With immense shock.


    "Jabinet? What''s wrong with you?! Jabinet!"


    "No need to call, he is frozen by my superpowers, this guy is too long-winded, let him stand for a while."


    What Naruto said was a light cloud. With Jebit¡¯s strength, it¡¯s not difficult for Naruto¡¯s superpowers to seal him for a lifetime, but the King of the East couldn¡¯t help being shocked, Jebit¡¯s strength. It''s very clear, but Naruto God will be immobilized with super powers unknowingly, and he, the East Realm King God, didn''t even notice it!


    ''It seems that Naruto Uzumaki''s strength is much stronger than I thought, but in this case, it should be able to deal with Majin Buu!''


    The King of the East secretly tried to remove the superpowers from Jebit, but it failed, but even so, after confirming that Naruto was not hostile to them, the King of the East was a little relieved. , And at the same time I am full of expectation and confidence that Naruto can help him destroy the Demon Buu!


    That terrifying demon was a super monster that was so strong that even the most powerful Southern Kingdom God among the world king gods could not deal with it, and caused the four world kings to die in battle. In the end, only the youngest of the east world king gods Living in the world, he left the realm of the realm king and came to the earth for the sake of Majin Buu. On the one hand, he was looking for the power to deal with Majin Buu. On the other hand, he was also because of Majin Buu. The resurrection has a lot to do with the earth.


    When Naruto had a conversation with the King of the East, he used super powers to block the sound waves, so that no one could hear their conversation. At this time, the match between Vidiri and Spubiqi officially began.


    Chapter One Hundred and Forty One-Bi Dili''s Stubbornness!Never lose face in front of him!


    I was beaten badly, but this angle is so beautiful...


    At the beginning of the match between Bidili and Sbubic, Bidili showed quite strong power from the beginning. Although she was petite, the power contained in her body was quite inconsistent with her appearance.


    Vidili immediately rushed to Sbubic¡¯s face, and constantly swiped her fists at Sbubic¡¯s body. The speed was extremely fast and his strength was also very stubborn. Both speed and strength were suppressed by Vidili.


    The petite and burly figures intertwined, and Sbbic¡¯s 300-kilogram body was kicked into the air by Bidili and fell to the ring!


    "Oh! Vidili is really amazing!"


    The moustache emcee continued his previous hosting style, and was so excited every time. Although he was getting older, he almost swallowed the microphone in his mouth.


    "Unexpectedly, Player Bidili looked so small, so powerful! He knocked the player Sbubic to the ground at once! But the player Sbubic stood up immediately, and it seemed that he was going to win. It is also very persistent!"


    Sibubic received a series of heavy blows from Vidili and he was completely disgraced. After standing up, he roared and his huge and burly body rushed in front of Vidili!


    The speed of the two is already a terrifying level for ordinary people. Sibubic¡¯s huge body, but the speed is far better than ordinary people, and Bidili¡¯s strength is better than that of Sibubic. Strong, all of his was caught by Vidili without any more tricks. Whether it was speed or strength, he would beat Sbubic and resist all his attacks!


    Sibubic roared and rushed towards Vidili like a bull.


    Bidelli relied on her short and flexible body, lowered her body and stroked under Sbubic''s body, and then, while the burly guy hadn''t turned around, kicked Sbubic''s. Behind!


    With Vidili¡¯s power, a heavy kick on the back of a terrestrial person¡¯s head would be enough to kick a terrestrial person into a burst of skull, but Sbubic¡¯s unexpected resistance was hit by Vidili¡¯s back of the head and fell. After being on the ground, he still didn''t seem to have suffered any harm, and he stood up immediately, received such a heavy blow, he didn''t even show the slightest pain, and there was only madness on his face.


    Spubbic seemed to be a complete robot, with no emotions, only destruction. He would not retreat regardless of any physical blows, but just constantly attacked Vidili.


    Naruto stood behind and watched the match between Vidili and Sbubic. The direction of the game was a bit beyond what he had expected at the beginning. Sbubic''s strength is indeed the weakest, but it seems Unexpected trouble, he looked at the Eastern Realm King God beside him, and said, "This guy named Sibubic has something to do with the reason you came to Earth."


    "Ah, yes, but he has only been manipulated, and the man who manipulated him hasn''t appeared yet."


    Naruto searched with his own mind, and indeed no one was found nearby to manipulate Sbubic, and he nodded secretly in his heart. It seemed that the guy who was afraid of death did not come out so easily.


    And the East Realm King God suddenly thought of something, turned his head and looked at Naruto strangely, and said: "Why don''t you stop this game, you should know that the girl can''t win."


    Naruto''s face rarely showed a wry smile, scratched his cheek, and said: "I''m not going to stop it, but I can''t stop it at all."


    It¡¯s exactly the same as the Eastern Realm King God said. Although Dili¡¯s strength is stronger than Spubiqi, Spubiqi has become immortal because he is controlled by the magician Babidi. Destroy him completely, he will fight continuously, and his physical strength will never fade.

 1011 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1011

    Although Vidili was stronger than Sbubic, his stamina was limited after all. Sbubic kept standing up like a zombie, causing Vidili''s physical strength to gradually deplete and gradually fell into a disadvantage.


    Vidili''s breathing was a bit chaotic due to physical exertion. During the battle, she should have felt that the guy in front of her was a little different, but now is not the time to pursue this, the stubbornness in her heart makes her absolutely not to admit defeat!


    "Videli!"


    Vidili did not expect that Naruto would suddenly call him at this moment. Naruto walked out of the backstage a little bit so that Vidili could see him, but he hadn''t walked to the edge of the ring and shouted, "You admit defeat. Well, you are not his opponent!"


    "I do not want!"


    Vidili¡¯s voice brought her stubbornness as always. Although she was not a Saiyan, she dared to risk her life to watch the Sharu game on-site at the age of eleven seven years ago. This appearance can be seen Pretty girl, stubborn and stubborn.


    Naruto has already said that she used her superpower to assign the weakest opponent to her. If she loses again like this, Vidili will really feel very embarrassed. Maybe the ambition is only one part, and the other part is the same One of Tian''s thoughts is similar.


    ''Never lose face in front of him!''


    Naruto hasn¡¯t used mind-reading skills yet, but he probably knows what Vidili¡¯s mind is. Who calls this stupid girl will write almost everything on her face, holding her arms, and a little helpless The Realm King said: "You see, that stupid girl won''t admit defeat."


    "Obviously knowing that there is no chance of victory but still refuses to give up, human beings are really strange creatures." The East Realm King tilted his head. He who had been living in the Realm King God Realm seemed unable to understand Vidili''s thoughts.


    "That''s why she is a human."


    Naruto''s words suddenly became somewhat philosophical, and the Eastern Realm King God might not be able to fully understand the meaning of''human'', but after all, he nodded.


    In fact, if the magic in Sbubic can be dispelled, then Bidi Lijiu will definitely be able to win, but the magic that Bobidi exerts on Spubiqi is not continuous magic, otherwise Naruto can use magic. Fluctuation finds the position of Babidi in the opposite direction, like the magic of Spubiqi, killing the magician directly is the easiest way to get rid of it, but now Babidi is not here at all. Circumstances, it is impossible to dispel the magic of Spubiqi.


    Naruto was really kind and didn¡¯t mean to laugh at Vidili, knowing that she would definitely lose, and was afraid that she would be hurt too badly, but Vidili¡¯s character is so stubborn, how can he admit defeat, but the current situation is not at all. it is good!


    Vidili¡¯s physical strength gradually declined, and she was gradually unable to withstand Sbubic¡¯s attack. She had already received several punches from Sbubic, but the monster of Sbubic did not change at all from the beginning. Any drop, even if she was kicked off the neck directly, and the whole head turned to the back, it was all right. Sibubic even used the dance technique, even if Vidili hid in the air, it wouldn''t help!


    "What kind of monster is this guy?! Damn it, just don''t want to lose so ugly in front of him!"


    Vidili almost crushed a silver tooth, looking at the monster-like Sbubic in front of him, she made up her mind.


    "I didn''t want to use this trick, now it seems there is no way!"


    The power of tortoise-style qigong is too great for ordinary people on earth. Bidili is confident that her tortoise-style qigong is easy to destroy a company¡¯s army with one move, even with modern weapons like heavy tanks. The same can be easily broken, but in the face of the monster Spubiqi, Vidili has no other choice.


    Vidili placed her hands in the shape of a calyx on her waist, and there was a dazzling blue light in her hands. This is a powerful trick that many people are very familiar with, but they can''t learn how to learn it!


    "Come out! Appear! It''s teacher Wu Tian''s unique skill tortoise style qigong! I didn''t expect that players could use this trick even younger than Dili! It''s amazing!"


    Vidili had no feeling at all for the over-excited praise of the mustache emcee. All she was thinking about now was to defeat the monster in front of her that would never die at all!


    "Turtle Qigong!!!"


    boom!!


    I don¡¯t know how many times the tortoise style qigong has appeared on the stage of the world¡¯s number one martial arts club. Although Bidili¡¯s tortoise style qigong is too powerful compared to previous users, it is now All she can rely on is this trick!


    The power of tortoise qigong swallowed Sibubic¡¯s body completely, and the explosion of tortoise qigong formed a powerful wave of energy, but this power was dispersed and absorbed by the energy absorption device installed in the ring, and turned into electric energy storage. stand up.


    Bidili''s hands still maintained the posture of launching Turtle Qigong. This move of Turtle Qigong had exhausted all her strength. At this time, her legs were a little weak, and her strength was over exhausted.


    "No, impossible..."


    Vidili''s eyes really saw a scene that shocked her. Her tortoise-style qigong was hit in the front, but the monster Sibubic still did not fall down and stood up again.


    Bet all the power on the last turtle school qigong, Bidili also had no strength to resist Sibubic¡¯s attack. She received heavy blows and was kicked by Sibubic and fell to the outside of the ring. .


    ''Just like this... Did you lose...''


    Before Bidili¡¯s thinking stopped, she felt that she had fallen into the arms of a strong male. The last time she had such close contact with him was probably seven years ago, when he rescued herself. Dilly suddenly recognized him, and his heavily injured body immediately twisted and struggled.


    "Let go of me... I haven''t lost yet! I want to continue the game!"


    "Referee, she gave up, announce the result."


    Regardless of her struggles and complaints, the man helped her to abstain.


    "Player Vidili surrendered, and player Spubiqi won!"


    The moustache emcee¡¯s voice seemed to drain Vidili¡¯s last strength, causing her to stop all struggling all at once, leaving her eyes empty for Naruto to hold, when Naruto hugged her and jumped off the ring At that time, Vidili finally couldn''t help the sadness in her heart and began to cry, hot tears touched Naruto''s chest.


    "Why do you want to see such a shameful look..."


    Chapter One Hundred and Forty Two-The East Realm King''s Plan!Chase the devil!


    Bidili¡¯s injuries are not minor. If she was sent to the hospital, her injuries, especially broken bones, would take less than a month or two to cultivate. Even in the treatment cabin of the Universal Capsule Company, it would take a few hours. Time, but it''s great to have something like fairy beans in this world.


    Naruto carries a lot of celestial beans all year round. There hasn¡¯t been much fighting in the past seven years, so Naruto keeps making celestial beans by himself. He has also kept a lot of them in the past seven years. You can save your life with a breath, and Vidili has seen the wonder of fairy beans.


    After eating the fairy beans and recovering from all the injuries on his body, Vidili remained silent in the chair.


    I don''t know if it was because Naruto let her abstain in the middle of her game, or because she lost to Sbubic, so she felt ashamed in front of Naruto and kept silent.


    No matter what kind of girl she is, she can get angry. It''s probably just the difference between more and less. Naruto reached out and touched Vidili''s short hair. This time she didn''t get rid of her, but it also showed this. The girl is not the same as usual.


    "Okay, don''t do that. That guy is controlled by magic. It''s immortal. It''s normal that you can''t beat him."


    "what?"


    Naruto¡¯s words touched Vidili a lot. The girl who was still bowing her head in silence just raised her head immediately, staring at Naruto with her crying red eyes, and said in disbelief: "You said that person was controlled by magic. ?"


    "Yeah, you saw it too. It''s okay for that person to be kicked and broken by you. Normal people can''t do this. He was controlled by magic. The M on his forehead is proof. You are stronger than him, but you just don''t have that kind of shameless means."


    Although Naruto liked to tease this girl very much, when she was frustrated, Naruto gave her comfort. After knowing that the other party was controlled by magic and became immortal, Vidili was not as low as before, and her eyes finally It is back to normal.


    "Well, how nice it is, it feels like the low look just now doesn''t look like you anymore."


    Naruto saw that Vidili was back to normal, with a smile on his face, and once again stretched out his paw to touch Vidili''s short hair.


    Bidili returned to normal, becoming more lovable and less lovable in some respects. He shook off Naruto''s paws on his head and said, "Don¡¯t be familiar. And don¡¯t keep touching my head!"


    "Hey, I see, you are not a kid"


    Naruto deliberately said what was behind Vidili, but the tone was like coaxing a child, causing Vidili to wrinkle his nose at him again unhappily, and Naruto laughed, turned and walked towards the ring, and took it. It should also be a game between him and the King of the East.


    As expected, enjoying the cheers of the crowd, Naruto stepped onto the ring and looked at the East Realm King God in front of him, and said: "We are all on the ring. Can''t you explain the purpose of your coming to this small planet? Yourself It¡¯s also very clear that even though you are the highest-ranking realm king god, if you fight, even if you add your guard Jebit, you will not be my opponent."


    Although the Eastern Realm King God looks like a young man, his current age is calculated over ten thousand years. At this time, he is still unpredictable, saying: "My purpose is not to be mentioned, but he can Could you please use all your strength?"


    "All power?"


    Naruto''s eyes swept away where Sbubic and his younger brother had just defeated Vidili. At this moment, they were holding a strange device and aimed at the direction of the ring, with a sneer across their faces. Nodded and agreed.


    "As you wish, the King of the East! Ha!"


    Just as the East Realm King God said, Naruto raised his power in one breath, and his whole body was covered with gold and brilliance more dazzling than the sun. The dazzling light enveloped the entire martial arts arena, and then continued to spread out, gold The light even covers the Western Capital, showing an endless and powerful force!

 1012 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1012

    Naruto used his true power, whether it was the King of the East or Jiebit, whose body was immobilized by Naruto with super powers, all eyes were filled with shock at this time.


    "I really didn''t expect human beings to be able to exercise such a strong point, such a strong force, I don''t know if it can be restricted!"


    The King of the East said that no one understands the inside story except him and Naruto, and at the same time stretched out his hands towards Naruto, a burst of blue light burst out of his palm!


    "What a strong energy, it''s him!"


    Because of the sudden increase in Naruto¡¯s strength, the device in Sibubic¡¯s hands almost bursts with the beating of the pointer. Sibubic and the others have been searching for powerful energy on the earth according to Babidi¡¯s orders, and now Naruto¡¯s power , Is definitely in line with the definition of the word''powerful''!


    Sibubic and his brother rushed to Naruto immediately, holding the device that Babidi gave them in their hands.


    The power of these two people is triggered by the magic of Babidi, so their power is far better than ordinary people on the earth, but their strength is definitely far from that of Naruto. Naruto discovered the power of these two people. Action, but no action.


    The Eastern Kingdom God used his superpowers to fix Naruto¡¯s movements throughout his body. As the highest god in the universe, the Eastern Kingdom God¡¯s superpowers are far stronger than Frieza or Piccolo. People also knew that this was the key to resurrecting Majin Buu, so there was no struggle.


    Sibubic hugged Naruto''s body from behind, and his brother immediately inserted the energy absorption device that Babidi gave them to Naruto''s body.


    The chakra on Naruto''s body was immediately absorbed by the device. Naruto''s power was too large, even the device could not fully absorb it, and it was quickly filled with energy and glowed.


    Sibubic looked at each other with his brother, and immediately held the device full of energy and flew towards the sky.


    Seeing the two of Sibubic leaving, the East Realm King God also relieved his superpowers, and said, "Naruto Uzumaki, are you okay?" Although the methods were not bright, the East Realm King God definitely did not want to hurt. Naruto''s thoughts, and all purpose, are to deal with Majin Buu.


    Naruto touched the wound on his stomach that had been pierced by the energy absorbing device. The chakra on his body had not diminished. The wound on his stomach disappeared immediately, and said, "It''s okay, but it was absorbed by them. One of the energy is just a little uncomfortable."


    "Only one tenth?!"


    The East Realm King God was taken aback for a moment. He really didn''t expect that the powerful energy just now was only one-tenth of Naruto''s power, so what level of this person''s full strength?!


    "But this is not the time to talk about this, the Eastern Realm King God, should we go after those two people!"


    Although the Eastern King God was shocked by Naruto''s strength, the matter of Majin Buu was obviously more important at this time. After nodding his head, he immediately flew in the direction where Sibubic and the others left.


    The dialogue between Naruto and the King of the East was all about using super powers to cut off the sound waves, so outsiders didn¡¯t know what they were saying. Edith knew that Naruto¡¯s strength was so powerful that there would be no danger at all, but for what happened just now Is obviously more curious about what happened, and said: "Dad, what happened?!"


    "It''s too complicated to explain now, but it''s probably more troublesome than the Sharu game seven years ago. If you have confidence in your own strength, go with me, and other people don''t join in the fun."


    What Naruto said is also very clear. The people he refers to who are confident in their own strength are actually the two women in his family, plus two Saiyans, plus Piccolo, others, It can''t help at all in that level of battle.


    "Wait!"


    Vidili just heard the movement outside, and as soon as she ran from the backstage, she saw Naruto flying in mid-air, as if she was about to leave, and shouted: "Where are you going?!"


    "There is no time to explain now, it is a very troublesome thing in short."


    "Then I want to go together!"


    "No, your strength is too bad." Naruto said mercilessly, and at the same time, he was a little worried about whether the girl Vidili would follow by herself, and glanced at the woman who had no fluctuations in her body. "No. 18 , Leave it to you here!"


    No. 18 remained as indifferent as before, without any fluctuations on her face or body, and said, "I see."


    The King of the East, Jebit, and Naruto''s large forces, after most people didn''t know what was happening, chased after the Sbubic brothers who had strange powers on them.


    The speed of this group of people is quite fast, and the speed of Sbubic and the others can''t get rid of Naruto and the others. They all maintained an unhurried speed, following behind Sbubic and them.


    Sibubic and the others are controlled by Babidi¡¯s magic, so they only have to complete the task of Babidi. After collecting enough energy, they immediately flew to the location of Babidi, which is also the king of the East. The result God wants.


    Naruto looked at the dignified and sad Eastern King God, temporarily setting aside his uncomfortable emotions just now, and said: "Eastern King God, please explain the situation."


    The East Realm King God took a deep breath and had to remember the infinitely terrifying days again, and slowly said, "Everything is about a demon named Buu..."


    Chapter 143-Discovery of Babedi''s base!Edith vs King of the Devil Dapla!


    In the long past, even in the ultra-ancient period when the earth was still in the age of dinosaurs, the five great realm kings and gods already existed.


    At that time, the world king gods all lived in the world king gods. Only when the universe is facing great turbulence, the world king gods will appear. The world king gods have a life approaching infinity, so their lives are quite peaceful.


    In that era, there was an evil magician Bibidi who used his magic to create a terrifying demon, Buu, in order to rule the universe!


    Buu has quite terrifying power. Even Bibidi, who made him, cannot completely control Buu. Even the most powerful of the world king gods is not his opponent. In the end, the western world king god and the north world king god Killed by the Demon Buu, the Southern World King God and the Great World King God were absorbed by Buu, and only the youngest Eastern World King God at the time, the one that appeared in front of Naruto and the others, survived.


    As a result of absorbing the relationship between the generous and kind King God of the Great World, Majin Buu''s originally extremely crazy character has become relatively calmer, and Majin Buu was even more dissatisfied with Bibidi¡¯s orders, so Bibidi caught Opportunity sealed him, and Bibidi was later killed by the surviving Eastern King God.


    Majin Buu was sealed in an egg by Bibidi, and that egg, now on the earth, Bibidi''s son, Babidi, is planning to bring Majin Buu back to life!


    After listening to the long and long story of the King of the East, Naruto was flying, but his body seemed to be lying in the air. His posture was really very leisurely, and he said, "Then those two guys absorbed me. I just want to unlock the seal of Majin Buu."


    "Yes, they are all earthlings controlled by Babidi''s magic. They should participate in the martial arts club to find powerful people to absorb their power, and then use them to unlock the seal of Demon Buu."


    "Really, after absorbing my power, it feels a bit uncomfortable to resurrect such a demon in the end."


    Naruto continued to lie in the air and fly easily, squinting at the East Realm King God from the corner of his eyes, and said, "But what is the strength of that Babidi? If it is not too strong, it would be very boring."


    "Babydi can use a lot of magic, but it is nothing to say his own power, because his father Bibidi is like this." The king of the east has personally experienced the great horror caused by the demon Buu, so he can There is no way to be as relaxed as Naruto. After countless cycles of time, the East Realm King God still hasn¡¯t aged, saying: "But he will use magic to control others, just like those two people, because they have evil. Heart, so it was controlled by Babidy."


    "Hey? Only if you have an evil heart? So that means Wukong will never be controlled by that Babidi." Although according to the East Realm King God, that Babidi should not be strong, but his magic is. Quite interesting, after thinking about the two people controlled by Babidi, Naruto''s mouth suddenly showed a smirk.


    "I think the first of us to be controlled by Babidi must be Vegeta."


    puff!


    Naruto¡¯s words, let Goku who understands Vegeta¡¯s temper, Seleba and Edith snorted at the same time. Although Piccolo didn¡¯t laugh, he behaved very well, but from his slightly raised mouth and twitching face It should be quite hard to endure.


    Vegeta''s face was dark, three black lines faintly appeared on her forehead, and she said in a gloomy voice: "Naruto Uzumaki! Do you want to fight?!"


    "Well...Don''t be so angry, Vegeta, what I said is the truth." Naruto is so busy and deliberately teasing the arrogant Prince Vegeta, he is really angry, "And, you If you want to fight, see Babidi fight again later, I think there will be some fighting."


    Fortunately, the speed of the two of Sibubic was not too slow. Naruto and the others followed the two guys and soon flew to the place where Babidi was hiding.


    This is not a wasteland, because there are forests, hills, and even humans living nearby, but they are all dead now. It seems that they have something to do with Babidi.


    Most of Babidi''s spacecraft were hidden under the ground, with only a small part exposed on the surface. After Sbubic and the others spoke to a person standing at the door, Babidi immediately walked out of the spacecraft.


    "That''s Babidi, it looks really ugly."


    Naruto and the King of the East were hiding behind a hill together. Seeing the magician Babidi who appeared on the scene, he couldn''t help but spit out such a sentence, which made the King of the East near him. Fell from the mountain.


    Babidi''s appearance is indeed not in line with the two words''powerful'', yellow skin, short, should be less than one meter in figure, looks rather wretched, no matter how you look at it, he is not a strong person.


    And behind Babidi, a tall man with a red skin and an M word on his forehead made the East Realm King God amazed.


    "That, that''s Dapla, the king of the devil world!"


    "The king of the devil?" Wukong felt as if he had heard a terrific name, and he immediately showed interest. He turned his head and stared at the king of the east, and said, "What is the king of the devil?"


    The East Realm King God couldn¡¯t understand where Wukong¡¯s excitement came from. He looked at the tall man with red skin solemnly and said, ¡°On the other side of this world, there is a world like a mirror. And Dapla is the strongest man in that world, and the real king of the demon world! Damn it, I didn''t expect Babidi to even control him. It seems that his magic is more powerful than I thought!"


    Naruto glanced at Dapla standing behind Babidi, scratched his bare chin, and said, "Although I admit that Dapla is quite powerful, it doesn''t seem to be terrifying. ."

 1013 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1013

    "Stop talking nonsense! You don''t even know how good that guy is!"


    "No, my eyes can see clearly." With a nasty smile on Naruto''s face, he looked at the king of the demon world, Dapla, condescendingly, "According to my estimate, his strength should be less than seven years. The former Super Sharu is similar, but Edith alone is enough to deal with him!"


    "what?!"


    Sibubic and his brother Yam handed over the energy absorbing device in their hands to Babidi. The sign on the energy absorbing device showed that the energy was fully stored. In this case, it would be before the resurrection of Majin Buu. It went one step further.


    Babidy took the energy absorption device, with a very ugly smile on his ugly face, and said, "You did a very good job. In this way, the day when Majin Buu is resurrected is getting closer and closer."


    Sibubic was controlled by Babidi¡¯s magic, so he was completely heartfelt to Babidi. At this time, he looked at Babidi with enthusiasm and said: "Master Babidi, leave this little thing to our brothers. It is easy to do it!"


    "Yeah, you did a good job." Babidy smiled evilly, but his voice turned cold, "In that case, I won''t need you two anymore. You two will disappear like this."


    Babidi''s eyes glowed red, using his own magic to directly detonate the energy in Sibubic and Yam, turning them into two human bombs.


    For Babidi, these two people were just tools, and they were removed immediately after using them. This is also Babidi¡¯s style. Even if it is the king of the demon world, Dapla, for Babidi, it is just to let Majin Buu is just a tool for resurrection.


    "Tsk tusk tusk... it''s a cold style, but it''s expected."


    With a smile on Naruto''s face, he still didn''t care about Babidi and Dapla, the king of the demon world. All he really cared about was the strength of Demon Buu, and he really didn''t like the other things.


    Edith is now a 21-year-old beautiful girl. It¡¯s hard to continue sitting on Naruto¡¯s shoulders as before. At this time, she is standing next to Naruto. She is 168 cm tall because of her self-confidence. , So it looks taller than it actually is, and said: "But that Babidi looks really annoying, don''t worry about Demon Buu, I will get rid of him first."


    Edith is not a good person either, but after she said this, her eyes stared at Naruto shiningly. Obviously, whether she wants to make a move depends entirely on Naruto¡¯s words. For Edith In terms of the destruction of the world, or the resurrection of Majin Buu, it is not comparable to Naruto''s words.


    Now that Edith has grown up, Naruto doesn¡¯t touch her hair like she did when she was a child, but he patted her on the back and laughed: ¡°Just play for a while, and leave some for your dad. ."


    "Hey, no problem."


    Edith is also a girl who can¡¯t stay idle. Although she is a half-blood Saiyan, because half of her body is the blood of Naruto, she is also very warlike. The king of the demon world, Dapla, can also be regarded as a super saru. After that, the strongest enemy they saw.


    Under the extremely horrified gaze of the East Realm King God, the rather beautiful girl with short black hair jumped directly in front of Dapla.


    "The king of the demon world, Dapla, although the matter of Majin Buu has nothing to do with me, but fight with me!"


    Babidi and Dapla, in fact, have long felt that someone is hiding on the mountain over there, but it is true that someone would jump directly in front of him like this. Babidi looked at the beautiful Edith. In his opinion, no one except Majin Buu would be Dapla¡¯s opponent, so even though his strength was low, he still didn¡¯t worry about it, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone to come and die by himself. Such a beautiful girl!"


    "It really doesn''t make me happy to be praised by a dirty crawler like you!"


    Edith''s expression showed incomparable disgust and a trace of contempt, her pure white eyes showed arrogant fighting spirit, and the breath of her whole body exploded in an instant!


    "Just let you see who is looking for death!!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Forty Four-Edith''s Victory Preview!All my strength!


    Just as Naruto said, Dapla¡¯s strength is similar to that of Super Saru seven years ago. Under normal circumstances, Edith faced Dapla and was looking for death at all, so she took out a powerful force, super Saiyan 2!


    The whole body was surrounded by a blue electric arc, and at the same time the golden qi exploded and boiled, and his powerful posture showed an extremely powerful force!


    Babidi and Dapla obviously also underestimated Edith¡¯s power. Obviously, they did not expect such a huge power to be hidden in the body of this beautiful woman. Babidi immediately took a step back. He was a little self-aware. Knowing that his strength was too weak, he completely handed over the battle to Dapla.


    Dapla''s figure is quite tall, and of course he is quite southern, with a thick beard, looking at Edith in surprise and excitement, and said: "I was so stunned before, I didn''t expect you to have such a strong power. !"


    After seven years of training, Edith can now fully control the power of Super Saiyan 2. At this time, her cold face is only confident and not the extreme arrogance that was when she transformed into Super Saiyan 2. Said: "Come on, Dapla, let me see how powerful you, the King of the Devil Realm!"


    "as you wish!"


    Dapla let out a loud roar, and red and black aura burst out all over his body. He himself is the king of the devil world. He is powerful. After being controlled by Babidi''s magic, although he became a puppet, his power is also due to Babidi''s magic It has been strengthened, the red and black qi in the whole body is full of demon shadows, which is really in line with his reputation as the king of the devil!


    Edith raised the corners of her mouth full of warfare, and immediately drew a white bone knife from her elbow, slashed it diagonally, and slashed towards Dapla''s body!


    Dapla rolled his white cloak and avoided Edith¡¯s slash. As the king of the demon world, he also has quite good abilities. With a wave of his hand, he sent out a single finger from his nails. Powerful sword spirit!


    Edith snorted and immediately opened her own unique boundary of blood succession, her eyes opened, and her pure white eyes were dotted with light green pupils. Although they looked very strange, they had the power to see through all evil.


    Edith aimed at the place where Dapla''s sword energy was weak, and the bone knife in her hand slashed it, splitting Dapla''s sword energy in two.


    Click!!


    The sword energy that was divided in two was still extremely powerful, and it easily cut the earth in half.


    A wicked smile appeared on Dapla''s face, his hands constantly wielded sharp sword aura, and he did not hesitate to perform his powerful attacks.


    A lightweight bone knife in Edith''s hand, but with absolute hardness, it did not miss a single move, cutting off all the sword energy that Dapla sent out, and at the same time constantly swung back her own sword energy.


    Both of their tactics were absolutely sharp, and the surrounding land could not withstand their attacks at all and cracked one after another.


    The King of the East watched in shock at the battle between Edith and Dapla. The king of the Demon World, Dapla, who was terrified by his strength, could not beat the female Saiyan. This scene really made this world king. I was shocked.


    "It''s amazing! It''s actually a match against Dapla!"


    "Where are you looking, Realm King God?" Naruto glanced at the East Realm King God and Jebite, and said, "Both of them are just warming up, and they didn''t show any real power at all!"


    "what?!"


    Edith¡¯s strength really made the Realm King God feel quite frustrated, but this is far from the true strength of Edith and Dapla. After Edith once again blocked a sword attack, the bone knife in his hand Finally, it shattered because it couldn''t bear the collision of huge force.


    Edith dropped the hilt of the knife in her hand and looked at Dapla, who breathed without any confusion in front of him, and said: "I think the warm-up exercise can be over here, and then, it should be a real battle. Dapla."


    "Haha, no problem!"


    Dapla let out a cold laugh, but in the fight just now, he also understood that the woman in front of him is not a character that he can deal with casually, and he has to show his true strength!


    boom!!


    A green lightning appeared next to Dapla. After all the Qi in his body was concentrated, the Qi wave produced a green arc. As his power increased, the radiation speed of those arcs continued to increase!


    "Roar!!"


    Demon King Dapla yelled, and a hot red fire dragon suddenly appeared in his mouth!


    Dapla has quite a wealth of attack skills. Although the red fire dragon spit out of his mouth does not have the indestructible power of Naruto''s Amaterasu, it is not inferior to Amaterasu Heiyan in terms of destructive power, and the fire dragon roars. Burn all the rocks and soil in one breath, leaving only a trace of charred!


    Edith was shocked and quickly avoided the high temperature fire dragon that Dapla spit out, and then rushed towards Dapla!


    Dapla''s face shrank, and his figure immediately became illusory. Edith''s punch was empty, but the phantom of Dapla did not disappear immediately!


    This is not the same as the Remnant Image Fist. This is Dapla''s own unique trick. The Remnant Image Punch is only the afterimage created by high-speed movement, and Dapla¡¯s trick is to temporarily leave the light on the surface of his body in place with his Qi. It should be a tactic that is closer to the low-level clone technique, and it can be used even when standing still.


    "The real me is here! Go to hell! Flame Demon Bullet!!"


    Dapla let out a roar of excitement. This trick was originally a supplementary trick. After confusing the opponent''s eyes, he took the opportunity to sneak around behind others to attack, but such a trick was completely useless for Edith.


    With her white eyes and absolute vision, it is impossible to avoid Edith''s sight no matter if she attacks from any angle, it is useless even if Dapla sneaks from behind Edith.


    "This should be fine."


    "Yes, that''s it!"

 1014 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1014

    "what?!"


    Dapla thought that Edith could be injured, but he did not expect that in an instant, Edith¡¯s voice appeared behind Dapla. Dapla just turned around and saw the beauty of Edith. Hands!


    "Soft Fist, Soft Step Double Lion Fist!!"


    boom!!


    When Dapla relaxed a little, his body was immediately completely swallowed by Edith''s soft-step double lion fist, and his body immediately flew out, but he didn''t seem to have suffered much damage.


    Edith''s foot was a little bit, and she immediately took advantage of the victory to pursue her, holding in her hand a huge bone knife that was quite inconsistent with her body, and it seemed that it should be five meters long!


    "cut!"


    Dapla''s eyes saw Edith chasing up, and he took a sip. It should be that he was a little upset because of his underestimation, but he didn''t dare to relax anymore. He shook his hand in the air and called immediately. Out of a very powerful magic knife!


    boom!!


    Dapla¡¯s magic knife and Edith¡¯s bone knife collided with each other. Now Edith¡¯s strength has fallen slightly. The magic knife in Dapla¡¯s hand is not ordinary. The hardest bone knocked out a crack!


    Edith''s wrist turned, and the huge bone knives in her hand suddenly shattered and turned into flying swords of white bones all over the sky, all flying towards Dapla''s body.


    At this time, Dapla changed to holding a knife in both hands, raising his strength to the maximum limit, burning red and black Qi all over his body, burning like the raging fire of hell!


    Under this violent force, even though Edith''s white bone flying swords were all hit, they were all burned by the ultra-high temperature magic fire around Dapla''s body, and they were unable to cause even a trace of damage!


    Edith stood in mid-air, arched her body, the curve of the entire back appeared, and the spine showed an arc, making her like a female leopard about to prey on her prey, and all her power was gathered in Own right hand!


    "Flame Demon Bullet!!"


    "The hardest absolute attack on the dance flower of the iron thread flower!!"


    Dapla fired the most powerful flame demon bomb, and Edith also used the strongest absolute attack. Her right hand was completely transformed into a huge white bone cone. The volume of the bone cone was even larger than before. The largest diameter is more than five meters, and the length is ten meters. The huge white drill bit flies towards Dapla''s Flame Demon bullet!!


    boom!!


    Edith¡¯s hardest absolute attack condensed all his power at one point, and slammed into Dapla¡¯s Flame Demon bullet, causing the red and black energy to burst around, and Edith¡¯s hardest bone , In Dapla''s attack, the bone cone has gradually lost its original form!


    boom!!


    The huge explosion made it clear to the gods of the realm and Jebit that this is no longer a battle they can participate in, and in the power confrontation just now, Edith lost a move and got Dapla on his arm. The magic knife made a scar.


    Edith took out a fairy bean and swallowed it, looking at Dapla, whose power on the other side hadn''t weakened much, and said: "You are really strong, you really deserve to be the king of the demon world, but if you only have this With the power of, then, I can only kill you!"


    After the battle, Dapla knew that although this woman was very strong, she was still weaker than herself. If she fights with her, she will still win, but she still needs to pay some price. Si thought she was bluffing.


    "Do you think that saying this can disturb my mind? Just now you have clearly shown all your strength!"


    "Tsk tusk tusk tusk..."


    Edith''s mouth made a rather unpleasant tusk, and at the same time she swayed her right index finger from side to side, and then compared her right hand to four fingers except for her thumb, saying: "My true strength is better than now Four times stronger!"


    Chapter 145-Edith''s Super Saiyan 3!Babidi''s dark magic!


    The picture is actually Wukong Niang...but there is no other more suitable picture...


    Edith¡¯s words are really not insane, her strength is now inferior to Dapla, but she says that her true strength is four times as much as now, let alone Dapla and Babidi disbelieve , Even the Realm King God and Jebit didn''t believe it.


    Da Prahahaha laughed, completely disbelief that Edith could hide so much power, and laughed: "Do you think I would believe you? It is impossible for you to hide this kind of power, you obviously I''ve already done my best!"


    "I did give my full strength, but it''s just my full strength in this state."


    "This state?"


    "It seems that you don''t know much about Super Saiyans, but that''s right, you are the king of the devil world, forget it, let me explain a little bit for you."


    In the battle just now, I have a clear understanding of the strength of Da Pula, knowing that he is indeed equivalent to the Super Sharu seven years ago, but he is definitely not his opponent, so Edith also relaxed a lot, and went back to normal at the beginning. , And then became Super Saiyan 1.


    "This is the initial stage of the Super Saiyan, that is, the first stage of the Super Saiyan. The strength is fifty times that of normal."


    Dapla felt that Edith''s anger seemed to be weaker than before, and she would never pose any threat to herself, so she didn''t pay much attention either.


    Edith didn''t mind Dapla''s contempt, and continued her transformation, her whole body suddenly changed, her golden hair became more upside down, and a blue radial arc appeared on her body.


    "This is the state used when fighting with you just now. It completely exceeds the limit of Super Saiyan 1, which is the second tier of Super Saiyan. It is twice as powerful as Super Saiyan 1, which is under normal conditions. A hundred times as much."


    Dapla was surprised at Edith¡¯s ability to transform, but in his opinion, even Edith¡¯s strength would be a big trouble for him, but he is still the dominant player, so his face She also showed a slight smile and said, "So what? You are not my opponent at all!"


    "Super Saiyan Tier 2 is indeed not your opponent, but now I have to surpass this limit again!"


    "Hahaha...Don''t be kidding, what about this kind of thing..."


    Dapla''s words came to an abrupt halt because of the once again skyrocketing power in Edith''s body. The golden light burst all over Edith''s body, and the blue arc on her body was constantly radiating because of the continuous output of the power in her body, and the frequency became higher and higher. With her strength getting stronger and stronger!!


    "what!"


    It''s as if you need to shout every time you transform for the first time, Edith is no exception this time, and the power required to transform this time is definitely far more than any previous one!


    After seven years of hard work, Edith finally surpassed the limit of Super Saiyan 2 and reached the posture of the most powerful Super Saiyan 3. Now, she is about to take out this stock Great power!


    The transformation of Super Saiyan 3 is an extremely energy-consuming process, which is why Edith had to eat a fairy bean to restore her strength.


    The golden qi around Edith kept colliding, and the huge and vigorous qi sent out a lightning-like roar, and the power kept gathering, breaking through the limit of Super Saiyan 2, and striding towards that stronger posture!!


    "what!"


    "This dead girl, I told her not to use that transformation on Earth..."


    Naruto stood aside and watched the transformation of his daughter. Although the transformation of Super Saiyan 3 is boundlessly powerful, in the process of transformation, there will be considerable energy consumption in the body. This huge power even It will change the weather, and the entire earth is affected by Edith¡¯s Super Saiyan 3¡¯s voice change. White clouds drift, the ground cracks, and the sea churned. These are all caused by Edith¡¯s Super Saiyan 3¡¯s transformation. result!


    Because Edith¡¯s horrible power radiated, Babidi, the weakest in strength, could not continue to stand on the ground. His body was blown away by the terrifying aura from Edith¡¯s body, trying to hold his own spaceship before letting him. Did not fly to the other side of the earth.


    "What the hell is this power?!"


    "what!"


    The person who made the above questioning was the Eastern Realm King God. His voice was accompanied by Edith''s final roar, and the power of the whole body was finally condensed to a sufficient degree to exceed the limit!


    Super Saiyan 3 has a terrifying power far superior to Super Saiyan, and the appearance change of its transformation is far greater than before.


    Although Edith is a girl, her hair has always been short for the convenience of fighting, and her hair style is similar to that of Vidili, but when she transforms into a Super Saiyan, her hair will grow slightly, but this growth, It''s nothing compared to the transformation of Super Saiyan 3!


    The term long-haired shawl has nothing to do with Edith, but now, after transforming into the strongest Super Saiyan 3, Edith¡¯s long hair has reached the length of the tun section, and the brilliant blonde hair is more than Everything has to be dazzling light, the arrogance around her is more swollen compared to Super Saiyan 2, and at this time her qi will remain in the air for a long time without disappearing, and a blue representing powerful power appears all over the body. Color arc.


    Because of the transformation of Super Saiyan 3, Edith¡¯s eyebrows have also disappeared, the brow bones are very prominent, and a circle of dark blue pupils appeared in the middle of the eyeballs. This is why Edith herself does not really like this transformation. , Because for a girl who loves beauty, the eyebrows disappeared and the eyebrows protruded, the appearance is really a bit ugly, but now is not the time to say such things.


    Edith turned into the strongest Super Saiyan 3, and the powerful aura that he exudes has already far surpassed Dapla at this time. Dapla was originally stronger than Super Saiyan 2. Edith is slightly stronger, about 1.1 to 1.2 times, but after Edith transformed into this state, her strength is four times that of Super Saiyan 2!


    "I''m sorry to keep you waiting, Dapla, this is all my strength, the strongest Super Saiyan Tier 3! In this state, the strength is four times that of Super Saiyan 2, and That''s 400 times the normal!"

 1015 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1015

    Dapla is now just standing in front of Edith, and he feels a lot of pressure. Super Saiyan 3 is extremely powerful, so it has a stronger pressure compared to the previous two Super Saiyan forms. Power, so Dapla almost fell to his knees under Edith¡¯s terrifying power.


    Although controlled by Babidi, Dapla''s respect is only Babidi alone. He himself is still the proud king of the demon world. How can he bear the humiliation of kneeling in front of a woman, his eyes staring With a roar, the sharp magic knife in his hand slashed towards Edith''s head!


    "Don''t be too arrogant! You hateful woman!"


    boom!


    The terrifying magic knife that was extremely sharp and even surpassed Edith¡¯s absolute hardness. At this moment, even Edith¡¯s defense could not be broken. That magic knife slashed directly on Edith¡¯s body, but it was completely Can''t hurt her a bit.


    Edith now has no eyebrows, so she looks even more weird when she shows her smile, sneered, "I am also using this super Saiyan 3 transformation in actual combat for the first time. It seems that this power is indeed too strong. Now, even the king of the demon world like you is now like an ant in my eyes."


    "hateful!"


    Dapla''s heart was furious, but Edith was extremely terrified under the strength of Super Saiyan 3. Even Dapla had no resistance in front of Edith, even if he wanted to withdraw it. Her own magic knife couldn''t do it at all. Edith now grabbed Dapla''s magic knife with just one hand, no matter how hard he used it, she couldn''t withdraw it.


    "Since you want to take it back, you can return it to you."


    Edith''s eyes were extremely bad, even though she said so, she used a slight force in her hand to completely crush Dapla''s magic knife.


    "Oh, don''t worry, it''s broken."


    Dapla took a step back, his face gloomy, and threw the hilt in his hand aside. This scene seemed to have happened just now, but the outcome of the battle would never be the same.


    "Go to hell! You hateful woman, Flame Demon Bullet!!"


    "Hey... your strength is no longer enough."


    Edith sighed lightly, and slowly stretched out her right hand. Although Dapla''s Flame Demon bomb just smashed her hardest absolute attack, the huge power gap between the two sides now makes Da Pura is no longer an opponent at all, Edith flicked her finger and flew Dapla''s Flame Demon bomb into the sky.


    boom!!


    The flame demon bomb exploded in the sky, red and black light reflected the entire sky, and also illuminated Edith''s pride and Dapla''s pale faces.


    boom!!


    There is a huge difference in strength. Dapla can no longer keep up with Edith¡¯s speed. The pain in his abdomen makes him understand that he has been attacked, but he can''t even raise his fist to fight back. Under the terrifying power, he could only hold his stomach and retreat continuously, groaning in pain.


    "It seems that this is all you have to do, Dapla!"


    Edith¡¯s Super Saiyan 3 is powerful. Naruto and the others have known this for a long time. Even Vegeta, Goku and Piccolo know very well, but her terrifying power deeply shocked Bobby. Di, the Realm King God and Jiebit, defeated Dapla, the strongest power in the Demon Realm, with just one punch. How powerful is this?!


    Although Babidi is confident that Majin Buu is definitely better than this woman, the current situation is that he can live to bring Majin Buu back to life without knowing. On his ugly face, his two rather large eyes are constantly shining with calculations. Her eyes focused on Vegeta''s body, revealing an evil and dirty smile.


    "It''s you! Become my servant!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Forty Six-A fierce battle in fate!Goku vs Vegeta!


    Everyone knows that Babidi is a sinister and evil fellow. When Dapla was not Edith¡¯s opponent at all, Babidi immediately thought of controlling Naruto and becoming his own servant. Vegeta is undoubtedly the best candidate.


    Although Piccolo used to be the Great Demon King, but after the death of the first-generation Piccolo, and his rebirth as the second-generation Piccolo, his evil spirit has actually been reduced a lot, closer to the kindness of the original Namek. After that, the evil spirit has continued to decrease, and now Piccolo¡¯s evil heart is basically gone...


    A person like Wukong who can use vitality bullets has a simple heart and no impurities. It is completely impossible for Babidi to control Wukong with magic.


    In fact, Naruto¡¯s evil heart is not small, he himself has the cruelty of destroying the world and the mercy of saving the world, but only because he can completely hide his evil heart, and his spiritual power is too high, so Babidi Did not choose him to start, Edith had Naruto''s blood on her body, so it was the same.


    Seleba and Vegeta are both pure-bred Saiyans, so in fact they both have evil hearts, but Vegeta¡¯s evil hearts are obviously stronger than Riba, so it is easier to control, so Ba Bidi directly picked Vegeta!


    "what!"


    The evil power of Babidi suddenly penetrated into Vegeta''s brain. This dark and evil energy began to quickly erode Vegeta''s consciousness, and the dark side of Vegeta''s heart became his biggest hole.


    No matter it is anyone, the brain is extremely fragile. The warriors here except Naruto have the huge power to easily destroy the planet, but the only one who can really resist the magic of Babidi with their minds is Dong. There is only one world king god, which is also the difference between gods and ordinary people.


    Although Wukong and the others have gone through countless exercises, their combat power has far surpassed the realm king gods, but in terms of spirit, they are still inferior to the realm king gods. This is also the special world view of the Dragon Ball world.


    If the same goes to another world, the strength of the East Realm King God should surpass that of Wukong and the others, because his spiritual realm is higher than that of Wukong and the others.


    "what!"


    Babidi used magic to invade Vegeta¡¯s brain, stimulating the dark side of his heart. The pain of being invaded made Vegeta wailing in pain while holding her head. At the same time, the sharp pain of the brain, plus the heart The dark side was stimulated, and Vegeta had automatically transformed into the state of Super Saiyan 2, and the whole body was burning. Because it was controlled by Babidi, Vegeta¡¯s potential was controlled by Babidi. Inspired by magic, the power becomes stronger!


    Vegeta''s whole body''s golden arrogance kept burning, and because of the dark power, a red electric arc appeared on his body, and the whole body''s qi showed unparalleled evil power!


    The red arc represents the huge power on Vegeta. After this huge power broke out, it all returned to Vegeta¡¯s body, and finally formed a black M on Vegeta¡¯s forehead, which also represents Mark controlled by Barbid!


    "Great, it worked!"


    Babidi yelled with excitement. Fortunately, he discovered that there was a lot of dark power in Vegeta¡¯s heart, so he successfully controlled Vegeta with his dark magic. Now that he is like this, he should No need to be afraid!


    The Eastern King God once killed Babidi¡¯s father Bibidi, so he is the one that Babidi hates the most. Babidi thought he had controlled Vegeta, and immediately issued an order to him, saying: "Beidi Gita, hurry up and kill the Realm King God!"


    "I do not want!"


    The M word on Vegeta''s forehead, and his face that was far more hideous than before, all represented that he was indeed hit by Babidi''s magic, but he shockedly disobeyed Babidi''s orders.


    Whether it was Babidi or Dapla controlled by his magic, they were all stunned at this time. Babidi looked at Vegeta with an unbelievable expression, and gave orders again unbelief, saying: "I''ll say it again. Hurry up and kill the Realm King God!"


    "Don''t be wordy! I, Vegeta, won''t listen to anyone''s orders!!"


    "Well... I knew it would become like this."


    Naruto held his chin with a look of interest. The mark on Vegeta¡¯s forehead indicated that he was indeed hit by Babidi¡¯s magic. That¡¯s right, he became a demon, and his power was gained from it. However, because of his extreme self-esteem and arrogance, with strong self-esteem, he insisted on the control of Babidi.


    Vegeta is like this, his self-esteem is always so strong, even now he has a beloved wife and a child, he is still a proud Saiyan prince, with his self-esteem, he is dim and proud , How to allow a small crawler like Babidy to control him?!


    "How so... how can there be such a person?!"


    Babidi¡¯s magic has failed for the first time. Before, even the powerful king of the devil world such as Dapla was controlled by Babidi¡¯s magic, but in this world, a human being can always get rid of it with his own magic. His magic control, this kind of thing really happened for the first time!


    For Vegeta, a clown like Babidi is completely ignored. For him, there is only fighting. He wants to become stronger because he is the prince Vegeta of Saiyans and he wants to defeat Stop all the obstacles in front of him!


    "Kakarot, you fight with me first!"


    Vegeta pointed at Goku at all occasions, with a terrifying smile on his face after being demonized, and said, "The world''s number one martial arts will be interrupted because of this guy, but just continue here, Kakaro. Especially, the first thing I want to solve is you!"


    Vegeta really doesn¡¯t know how to speak politely, but Goku has long been used to it, and what he has in his heart is only the eager hope for battle. In front of these two guys, even Majin Buu¡¯s affairs can only be put aside. .


    Goku looked at Vegeta with high spirits and said, "No problem, I''ve long wanted to fight you, Vegeta!"


    "Wait a minute!" The Eastern Realm King God couldn''t understand their thoughts at all. He was thinking of a greater disaster now, "Now we must stop the resurrection of Demon Buu quickly. Why is there still time to fight?!"


    "Shut up, you!" Vegeta''s eyes were extremely cold and full of killing intent. "If you continue to talk, I will get rid of you, the realm king!"


    Vegeta made no secret of his killing intent in his eyes. As long as the Realm King God dared to say something nonsense, he would immediately kill the high-ranking Realm King God. Naruto also waved his hand to the ugly Realm King. Shinto: "Don''t talk at this time, the world king god, Vegeta, the thing decided by this guy is absolutely impossible to change, or he will really kill you."


    "But, Majin Buu..."


    The King of the East knows the horror of Demon Buu, so he absolutely does not want to resurrect that Demon. Naruto glanced at the direction of the spaceship, and Babidi had been taken by Dapla to escape, shrugged and said: "With Dapla, Piccolo can solve it alone, but we want to see the battle between Goku and Vegeta more now."

 1016 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1016

    Not only Vegeta, even Naruto and the others are all super problem children. The Majin Buu''s affairs are temporarily put aside for now. All they want to see now is the battle between Vegeta and Goku.


    I don¡¯t know when it started. The Demon King Piccolo was already the most honest child among them. Piccolo and the world king god, Jebite went to chase down Babidi and Dapla together. All three of them stayed behind to watch the battle between Goku and Vegeta.


    Wukong and Vegeta are similar in strength, and to be honest, Naruto can''t guess which one of them is better now. This battle is definitely worth watching!


    Goku himself is also an extremely self-willed person. At this time, he is more willing to fight Vegeta in his heart. He also transformed into a Super Saiyan 2 posture, looking at Vegeta with a warlike expression on his face. : "Vegeta, it''s been so many years, finally I can fight you again!"


    The smile on Vegeta''s face was even more hideous than usual because of the demonization, and said, "Kakarot, you better not be so relaxed, because I will kill you!"


    "Oh, it''s not that easy to kill me!"


    "Then take it! Kakarot!!"


    Vegeta let out a devilish roar, and her strength was indeed improved because of Babidi''s magic. The qi in her whole body exploded, and the golden figure immediately rushed in front of Wukong, hitting Wukong with her knees. go with!


    "Drink!"


    Goku yelled and blocked Vegeta''s attack with a knee bump. Both of them are now extremely powerful. In the state of Super Saiyan 2, they are as powerful as Edith Super Saiyan 2. , Not far from the Super Sharu seven years ago.


    With the strength of the two fighting against each other, countless red lightning burst out from the position of their knees, causing countless damage to the surrounding environment.


    Naruto and the three of them stay here for a reason. In addition to their desire to watch the battle between Goku and Vegeta in their hearts, another point is that they want to stay here and use their power to suppress Goku and Vegeta fighting. The power of, let this power radiate in a relatively peaceful way, otherwise the fierce battle between the two Super Saiyans 2 would be enough to completely destroy the earth.


    "But it really makes people look forward to it. Now, who is better than Goku or Vegeta?"


    Chapter 147-Super Saiyan 3 Fights!Dragon Fist fights the ultimate flash!!


    One is the pure and passionate crane tail, and the other is the indifferent and lonely talented elite. Naruto really feels like he has seen this''standard'' a long time ago.


    Anyway, the blood likes this standard configuration, not just Dragon Ball and Hokage, even sports anime like Slam Dunk, watching the battle between Goku and Vegeta, Naruto is honestly a little bit complicated. .


    But after all, he is older than everyone present, and he has experienced too many things, so that he can already control his emotions well, and that trace of emotion quickly subsided, as if he had never appeared before.


    Naruto has a very weird personality. Sometimes he has great courage and great responsibility, but he is really helpless when he is self-willed. The strongest one deliberately stayed here to watch the fateful battle between Goku and Vegeta, and acquiesced to Itty. Si and Seriba also stayed here, leaving Picak alone to follow the world kings and Jebite to chase Babidi and Dapura. Naruto knew that he wanted the magic cloth. Ou resurrected.


    Although Vegeta deliberately let Babidi use magic to control herself and improve her power, Naruto could still stop it at the time, but this situation is now within his expectations.


    Vegeta and Goku are each other''s fateful opponents. Although the butterfly effect caused by Naruto makes their current relationship not as good as in the original book, their current battle is not about life and death, but All have the same idea.


    ''Never lose!''


    Goku and Vegeta collided on the knees. Both of them are in the state of Super Saiyan 2. However, after being controlled by Babidi''s magic, Vegeta''s strength is slightly higher than that of Goku, but only a little bit. .


    The brute force confrontation between the two people made it difficult to tell the winner or loser in a short time. The knees of the collision were immediately separated. Goku and Vegeta immediately punched each other with a tacit understanding, and then simultaneously caught their fists by the opponent''s hand. .


    Bang bang bang!!


    The two grabbed each other''s fists, all four fists couldn''t move smoothly, and they immediately started to attack again!


    The power of the legs is always stronger than that of the arms. In the state of Super Saiyan 2, both Goku and Vegeta are very powerful, and every touch of the foot bursts out with strong power.


    Naruto''s three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes kept turning, looking at the two guys fighting over there, vomiting: "These two guys really don''t know how to be merciful, and they all fight with their strength."


    The two Super Saiyans 2 are fighting with all their strength. If it weren''t for Naruto''s constant use of his own power to crush them, the terrain here should have been destroyed by now.


    Cyliba and Edith stood on the left and right sides of Naruto, watching the battle with the eyes of bystanders. Cyliba with one hand on his hips, his tail swaying from side to side because of emotional excitement.


    "This is also normal. They are all Saiyan fighters. If they are merciful, I should doubt their blood."


    "Well, Saiyan, it''s really troublesome."


    "I think you are the least qualified to talk about others. You are obviously the world''s number one problem child."


    "Ha... That said!"


    Naruto said a lot of miscellaneous things, but the battle between Goku and Vegeta was a real and unrelenting battle. Vegeta gritted her teeth and looked extremely cold. She gritted her teeth and hit it with her head. Goku''s head!


    "what!"


    Wukong did not expect that Vegeta would come suddenly like this. He received a heavy blow on the head, making Wukong''s body unable to hold back. The hand holding Vegeta''s fist also immediately relaxed. There was no Wukong''s. Clamped, Vegeta''s fists were freed, and he mercilessly hit Wukong''s abdomen in a series of heavy blows!


    Goku was hit by Vegeta¡¯s heavy punches in the abdomen. He also coughed up a mouthful of blood. He grabbed a flaw in Vegeta¡¯s fist and immediately blocked Vegeta¡¯s fists, then grabbed his hands and used The knee gave Vegeta a second series of heavy blows, and then he kicked Vegeta away!


    boom!!


    Vegeta¡¯s back hit a hill, and his body resembled Jesus, embedding in a cross shape into the wall of the hill. The pain of the injury did not make Vegeta retreat, but it aroused the fierceness and fighting in his heart. Desire, the qi in the body keeps burning.


    "Kakarot!!"


    Vegeta deliberately hit Wukong in the face, and at the cost of injury, Wukong was slammed into the air by a knee bump, and then her figure flashed and immediately rushed behind Wukong.


    Goku endured the pain that his bones were almost interrupted by Vegeta, twisted and spun in mid-air, kicking and sweeping towards Vegeta''s temple.


    Whoosh!


    Vegeta who was kicked by Wukong immediately turned into a phantom, with a simple afterimage punch. Wukong realized that he was fooled and turned around immediately, but what he saw was Vegeta''s golden energy bullet.


    "Flash Cannon!!"


    boom!!


    Vegeta''s hands were directly pressed on Wukong''s belly, and she launched her own trick from zero distance. The golden energy pillar completely enveloped Wukong''s body, and was pushed to the ground by the high-energy energy pillar.


    Goku''s legs fell on the ground, and he should be able to feel that Vegeta had no mercy from any of his subordinates. He used his arms to resist Vegeta''s huge flash cannon. The cells in his body were subjected to Vegeta''s huge attacks, and he kept moving from Goku Extract huge power from the body!


    "Turtle! Pai! Qi! Gong! Bo!"


    Wukong sent out a huge tortoise-style qigong from his own hands, and flew high in the sky step by step using the air dance technique, using brute force to resist Vegeta''s flash cannon!


    The bodies of the two of them kept getting closer, but the power in their hands continued to be emitted. The two huge energies collided and compressed and turned into an oval-shaped golden energy ball, which contained enough power to easily destroy the solar system.


    "Damn it! Kakarot! How dare you look down on me!!! Ah!"


    "I won''t lose to you! Vegeta!!!"


    Wukong and Vegeta have no gratitude and no grudges. Although they can be regarded as friends, in this battle, even if they fight their own lives, they will definitely not be defeated. The power confrontation between the two has all gone to the edge of life and death. Neither of them could be merciful.


    boom!!


    The golden energy ball could not be compressed anymore, the power contained in it exploded towards the surroundings, and the golden energy wave swallowed the bodies of Wukong and Vegeta completely.


    "Hahaha..."


    In the gloomy and dark spaceship base, Babidi looked at the huge purple magic egg in front of him and gave a very disgusting smile, saying: "The energy has been increasing. If this continues, it will not be long before the magic cloth Oh can be resurrected, right, Dapla?"


    "Yes, Lord Babidi."


    Dapla stood behind Babidi with a respectful expression.

 1017 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1017

    After failing to control Vegeta, Babidi and Dapla fled into the spaceship. Using the mechanism and subordinates in the spaceship, Babidi and the others temporarily shook off the Piccolo and the world king gods behind them. When it came to the place where the magic egg was stored, the purple magic egg had a pattern that looked like a brain, and this was the egg that Bibidi sealed Majin Buu many years ago!


    Because of absorbing the power radiated by Goku and Vegeta when fighting with Vegeta, the surface of this magic egg is constantly shining with purple-red light, and the faster and faster blinking frequency means that there is not much to the recovery of Majin Buu. Time is up.


    "what!"


    Even in this deep spaceship, Babidi and Dapla heard two roars, and at the same time a huge force exploded on this small planet, the terrifying force even Naruto¡¯s enchantment It couldn''t be completely suppressed. Although it was not close to the battle site, the underground base of the spacecraft still shook violently.


    Babidi was shocked to feel the vibrations around him. Although at this moment, the magic egg sealed with Demon Buu absorbed a lot of energy, but Babidi also worried about whether he could live on Demon cloth. When Ou was resurrected.


    The battle between Goku and Vegeta intensified. After seven years of training, they have reached the same Super Saiyan 3 level as Edith. Under normal conditions, they have four hundred times the terrorist power, and Vegeta is confident. The reason why he has completely surpassed the Super Sharu seven years ago!


    After transforming into Super Saiyan 3, all his abilities have skyrocketed. Under this state, Wukong is finally able to use that trick.


    "Dragon Fist broke out!!"


    Goku will transform into Super Saiyan 3''s huge power, all condensed on his right fist, the roar in his mouth is like the roar of the Saiyan giant ape, the whole body is constantly burning and bursting. Turned into a golden dragon, soaring into the air, with invincible destructive power, flew to Vegeta in the air!


    Vegeta put her hands together, knowing that Super Saiyan 3 consumes too much power, so it is not suitable for a protracted battle. Therefore, neither he nor Goku, after transforming into Super Saiyan 3, did not continue to use senseless punches and feet. Attack, but condense all his strength on this move!


    "Big Bang Ultimate Flash!!"


    boom!!


    Wukong¡¯s strongest dragon fist confronted Vegeta¡¯s ultimate flash of big explosion. The golden dragon and the huge golden energy wave kept colliding, and the two super Saiyan 3¡¯s strongest skills, with Naruto¡¯s The strength can''t be suppressed.


    This huge force continued to explode, and Super Saiyan 3 immediately touched it, making the earth not lightly damaged. The golden dragon raised up to the sky and let out a roar, and the scales all over the body gave out a more dazzling golden light!


    "Kakarot, I won''t lose to you!!! Ah!"


    Chapter 148-Demon Buu is resurrected!Bet on the dignity battle of Piccolo!


    Boom!


    Wukong and Vegeta''s powers are already similar, and there can only be one result of using the strongest skill to fight-both lose and lose!


    Both Dragon Fist and Big Bang Ultimate Flash are too powerful, and in this case, neither Goku nor Vegeta can fully control their power. Two Super Saiyans 3 fight with all their strength, and only this It turned out.


    Goku and Vegeta fell to the ground at the same time, and then stood up with their heavily injured body. Although they still barely maintain the state of Super Saiyan 3, they no longer have much strength. , And only their self-esteem and the will to fight support their overwhelmed bodies.


    Wukong and Vegeta are now at their limit, probably in a state where they will die as soon as the wind blows. Naruto narrowed his eyes and immediately sensed a rather evil and powerful aura, and shouted: "Don''t fight! Demon! Buu is resurrected!"


    Majin Buu is indeed resurrected, because after Goku and Vegeta transformed into Super Saiyan 3, their power was extremely released, so the demon egg absorbed enough power at once, plus Bobby Di¡¯s magic finally brought back the demon Buu who had been sealed for hundreds of millions of years, but...


    To be honest, among the BOSS-level enemies that Naruto and the others have encountered before, Sharu should be considered the one with the highest''face value''. If you don''t look at the weird body, but only look at the face shape, Sharu is still quite handsome , But the appearance of the others can be connected with the word horror, but this demon who killed the four realm king gods billions of years ago and made the east world king god fear still.


    To be honest, Majin Buu¡¯s appearance is actually quite cute...


    The pink body, chubby figure, and the silly smile on his face make it difficult to associate him with his strength.


    "Is this Majin Buu?"


    Even Bick, who has a rigorous and serious character, couldn''t help but ask questions after seeing Majin Buu''s dignity. It is true that Majin Buu''s appearance is too cute and harmless, and it really doesn''t look like a powerful one. The look of the guy.


    In fact, here, except for the Eastern King God who escaped from Majin Buu hundreds of millions of years ago, no one else has seen Majin Buu''s true appearance, not even Babidi.


    The Eastern Kingdom God has forgotten too much, but in the end it failed to prevent Majin Buu from resurrecting. Even after hundreds of millions of years, Majin Buu¡¯s appearance has not changed. The Eastern Kingdom King will never forget this. At the beginning, four realm king gods were killed, creating an infinitely terrifying demon.


    "Pick, don''t be careless, he is Demon Buu. Yes, although he has been sealed for so long, I think his power should not be weakened!"


    The Eastern King God looked as if he was facing a major enemy, but Majin Buu''s appearance was really sorry for the audience. After the resurrection, not only did he not cause any damage, but he also wandered around. It looks like you are doing radio gymnastics.


    "Hey, Majin Buu!"


    It took so much thought to resurrect Majin Buu, and Babidi immediately ran behind Majin Buu and shouted: "Majin Buu, I resurrected you, at least I should say hello. Well, I am your master, Majin Buu!"


    Although Majin Buu was created by Babidi¡¯s father Bibidi, his power was too strong and Bibidi couldn¡¯t control him. The same is true of Babidi today. Majin Buu heard of Babidi. After his voice, he didn''t regard him as the master, instead, the aura on his body became unstable, and there was a low whine in his mouth, as if he was suppressing something.


    Babidi didn''t know what was going on, looked at Majin Buu with sweat, and said, "Why...what''s going on? Majin Buu!"


    "Wow!!"


    Although Majin Buu seemed to be angry, but when Babidi was concentrated, he suddenly turned around, stuck out his tongue at Babidi, and made an exaggerated grimace.


    Babidi had concentrated all his energy, but when Majin Buu came, he was immediately frightened to the ground, and Majin Buu immediately let out a happy laugh when he saw Babidi¡¯s embarrassment. .


    "It looks like the resurrection of Majin Buu failed." Dapla walked to Babidi and said: "We finally resurrected him, and it turned out to be a brainless idiot!


    Majin Buu turned his head and looked at Dapla with a rather unkind expression. Although Majin Buu''s character has become more kind because of the absorption of the Great World King God, this kind of kindness is only relative.


    If Demon Buu was a creature that existed solely for destruction when he was just created, he would destroy everything he saw, crazy and irrational, then after devouring the Great World King God, Majin Buu has a certain sense of reason, usually like a child, but he is very irritable, and if he gets angry, anyone will be killed by him, that is, an appearance is harmless, but extremely Inflammable and explosive super bomb!


    Dapla''s ability to perceive Qi seems to be much weaker than that of people in this world. Unlike Piccolo, who can perceive the huge power hidden in Majin Buu''s body, he looked at Majin Buu disdainfully, and said:" What, do you want to compete with my King Dapla?! You can''t help yourself. It seems that I call you an idiot!"


    "I am angry!"


    Woo!!


    Majin Buu yelled, and white steam burst out of many holes in his body. Looking at Dapla in front of him, he suddenly shot out without warning!


    boom!!


    The strength is higher than Edith in Super Saiyan 2, and the power is comparable to that of Super Saru seven years ago. The king of the demon world, Dapla, could not even stop Majin Buu with a single move, and was instantly by Majin Buu. Abolished both eyes!


    "Nani?!"


    The terrifying power that Majin Buu showed in an instant shocked everyone. Even the Eastern King God who had seen the power of Majin Buu was no exception. Who would have thought of it in the first place?Dapla, the king of the devil world, was invincible in front of this simple and funny-looking fat man!


    Dapla doesn¡¯t have the ability to regenerate. After being destroyed by Buu¡¯s eyes, his attack is not accurate. Naturally, he will not be Buu¡¯s opponent. After being kicked by Buu, the magic sent out by his tentacles becomes I eat chocolate and swallow it in my stomach.


    The King of the East looked at Majin Buu with a cold sweat. Although he had been sealed for hundreds of millions of years, Majin Buu''s strength had not weakened at all, and it was still as terribly powerful as it was back then.


    "Too, too powerful!"


    Babidi couldn¡¯t help but exclaimed for the power of Majin Buu. He used to know the existence of Majin Buu only from the records left by his father Bibidi, but he never knew that it was made by his father. The devil had such powerful power, and his face showed an ugly smile.


    "Majin Buu, you are amazing! I will be your new master from now on!"


    Babidi was excited because of Majin Buu''s strength, but Majin Buu did not attack him at all. He kept making faces at him. Babidi''s face sank, and then suddenly he laughed and said. "Majin Buu, you dare not listen to my orders, because I have read my father¡¯s notes before, so I know the spell that re-seals you into the magic egg, and you don¡¯t seem to be sealed in there again. Go ahead."


    Although Majin Buu looks like an idiot, he has a high degree of wisdom because he has absorbed the most intelligent Great World King God among the World King Gods. Of course, he knows what Babidi¡¯s words mean, and immediately turned to Babi. Di nodded and bowed, but he didn''t want to be sealed in that magic egg anymore.


    Seeing that Majin Buu finally obeyed his orders, all his previous fears disappeared. He pointed at Piccolo and the three of them, and said: "Majin Buu, the first order I give you is to go Kill the three of them!"


    "it is good!"


    Majin Buu is like a wicked child, he doesn''t have a clear view of good and evil, but at this time he is all acting according to Babidi''s orders.


    boom!!

 1018 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1018

    Piccolo took off his cloak and hat, his equipment fell to the ground, making a very heavy sound, and Piccolo, who had been very calm, also felt that the situation was very difficult at this time, so his head came out. Sweat.


    "To be honest, I didn''t expect things to be like this at first, but now it seems that there is no other way but to fight!"


    Piccolo really didn''t expect that one day he would face a monster of this level, but now there is no other way. From the perspective of qi, the battle between Goku and Vegeta is not over yet, and Jabet''s strength is far less than Dap Pull, in other words, he is the only one who can fight now!


    The Eastern King God actually doesn''t think that Piccolo can defeat the Demon Buu, his forehead is sweaty from fear: "Piccolo, do you think you can beat him?"


    "To be honest, although I am confident that I can easily defeat Dapla, but looking at his actions just now, his strength and speed are higher than mine. Personally, it should be impossible for me to defeat him." Piccolo said. To understand the truth, "Although it is embarrassing to say that, I should be able to persist until the guy Uzumaki Naruto arrives!"


    "Naruto Uzumaki?" The East Realm King was taken aback for a while, recalling Naruto''s face after being absorbed a lot of power, "How strong is he?!"


    "I don''t know." Piccolo''s simple answer made the East Realm King''s face twitch, "But it must be better than the woman you saw before!"


    Naruto¡¯s current strength should be better understood by Celiba and Edith. Piccolo can only infer. Naruto¡¯s strength must be higher than Edith. As for how strong it is, no one is there. understood.


    "But I won''t just give in! I''m a super Namek!"


    Chapter 149-Piccolo lost to Buu, Naruto finally arrived!


    Piccolo is not a fool. Judging from Majin Buu¡¯s easy killing of Dapla just now, Piccolo can be sure that he should not be Majin Buu¡¯s opponent. Although it is said that escape is the best strategy now, but... ¡­


    Too out of seed!


    Whether it is the pride and self-esteem of being a warrior, or the will of the god once on the earth, Piccolo will not run away, even for a while, he will stop Majin Buu!


    Piccolo''s arm stretched sharply, and across a considerable distance, he punched Majin Buu''s body.


    At this time Majin Buu is an older child. For him, fighting is just like a game. Seeing that Piccolo has the same abilities as himself, he feels very happy. Stretched his arms and hit Piccolo.


    boom!


    Piccolo barely caught Majin Buu¡¯s fist, but felt a pain in his palm. Majin Buu¡¯s power was beyond his imagination, and Buu¡¯s body was also very strong, and he was beaten by Piccolo motionlessly. The punch did not suffer any damage.


    Buu¡¯s body is not as hard as steel, but it is very tough. Just like hard rubber, it is definitely not as hard as steel. But if you beat a piece of rubber and a piece of pig iron with the same hammer, first I am afraid that the rotten ones should be pig iron.


    After Buu''s body was attacked by Piccolo, he bounced twice and made a duangduang sound.


    Buu grinned, feeling that Piccolo¡¯s strength is much stronger than that of Dapla. He immediately felt like he had found an interesting toy. His stretched arms shortened extremely quickly, and his chubby body showed unimaginable speed. , Rushed to Piccolo in an instant!


    Piccolo quickly retracted his fist, and while flying back, placed his hands in front of him, with golden power in his hands!


    "Magic flash!!"


    The golden energy cannon is not as powerful as the tortoise-style qigong, but it has the advantage of being extremely fast. It has condensed and formed in an instant, and hit Buu''s fat body. The golden explosion swallowed Buu''s body!


    boom!


    The defensive power of Majin Buu is very strong, and he has the power to regenerate. At this time, even if he was attacked by Piccolo¡¯s magic flash, he did not take it seriously. The pink body rushed to Piccolo and punched him. Boom!


    boom!!


    Piccolo crossed his hands and barely fisted Buu at the beginning. Buu clapped his hands happily, screamed twice, and then suddenly learned Piccolo''s actions just now. Fold in front of you.


    "Magic flash!"


    "Nani?!"


    Buu has an amazing learning ability, and Piccolo, who knew this for the first time, couldn''t help being surprised. Although his magic flash is not a very powerful trick, it is amazing that he can learn it just once!


    "Be careful, Pic!"


    The yelling reminder of the Eastern Realm King God came slowly, and it was too late to avoid the attack of Buu, who was already stronger than him, and his body was completely hit by his own magic flash.


    Buu''s strength was stronger than Piccolo, and his magical flash was even more powerful, breaking Piccolo''s arm in an instant.


    Babidi used magic to fly in the air, probably because he was too confident in Buu¡¯s strength. He dared to watch Buu and Piccolo fight so closely, and saw Piccolo break his arm. He burst into laughter suddenly.


    "You foolish fool! You can never beat Buu!"


    Bick''s face was solemn, and with a fierce attack, he tore off his broken arm, and at the same time the blue veins on his forehead were all bulging, indicating that he was gathering his strength.


    "Drink!"


    Piccolo yelled, and the arms that Buu had interrupted just now all reborn in an instant. Piccolo''s regenerative ability also surprised Bobidi and Buu. Although the physical damage can be recovered, the difference in strength between the two sides is still the same. Existing, Piccolo doesn''t know how long he can hold on. Anyway, it can be a while.


    "Take it! Majin Buu! Super King Fist!!"


    The qi in Piccolo''s whole body suddenly turned into a violent red, sweeping like a storm, and at the same time condensing huge power in his hands. Both hands are like machine cannons, continuously shooting out countless golden gas bombs. These gas bombs did not hit. Zhong Buu floated in the air, and the golden gas bomb completely surrounded Buu''s body.


    "Mokong surrounded bombs!!"


    Piccolo puts his hands together, endures the pain caused to his body by using the Super King Fist, and controls the golden gas bombs in the air with an astonishing will. Those gas bombs are like wolves finding delicious food. Pounced on Buona''s fat body!


    "what?!"


    Babidi was taken aback, and quickly turned to hide away, but Buu was jumping happily, clapping and cheering.


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    The golden gas bombs of the magic sky encircling bombs all hit Majin Buu''s body, and small explosions appeared continuously on Buu''s body, and the golden light of explosions continuously destroyed Buu''s body!


    However, Buu¡¯s regenerative ability is more powerful than Piccolo. As long as one cell exists, it can regenerate. Even if it is attacked by the magic air encirclement bomb, Buu will not suffer too much damage. The scars on his body are also caused by him. The regenerative capacity can be fully restored in a few seconds.


    Buu¡¯s regenerative ability does not need to consume a lot of Qi like Piccolo, and the recovery speed is much faster. Unless Piccolo shoots more than a dozen magic air encirclement bombs in a row, it will not cause enough damage to Magic Buu. damage.


    "Huh?"


    After the explosion of the magic sky encircling bomb disappeared, Buu, who was like a child, made a very cute voice, looking around with puzzlement, because now there are six Piccolo around him. The power of these six pics are all the same, even Buu can''t tell which one is the main body.


    Piccolo placed his middle finger and index finger on his forehead, concentrated his qi on that point, and looked at Buu who was playing the game with sorrow.


    "I don''t believe that you won''t get hurt like this! The magic pierces the light in all directions to kill the cannon!!"


    Piccolo used the Super King Fist to greatly increase his power, and at the same time created five powerful clones. In addition to himself, he aimed at the demon Buu in the middle from six directions at the same time, giving out his most penetrating power. The powerful magic light killer!


    boom!!


    Although Majin Buu¡¯s body is quite strong, the most unstoppable is Piccolo¡¯s penetrating tricks. Six sides of his body are simultaneously attacked by the magic light killing cannon, and there is no room to retreat. Pink The body is completely penetrated by the power of the magic light killer!


    The power of the six magic light killing cannons converged and exploded in Buu''s body. The powerful force was completely penetrated into Buu''s body, and then twisted and exploded in different directions in an instant. The explosion wave completely blown up Buu''s body. , Turned into a pink meat ball floating in the air.


    The five clones disappeared at the same time, and only one of Piccolo remained in the air. Panting and looking at the pink fleshy group, Moguanguang Killing Cannon was originally a very expensive trick, not to mention it was still in the Super King Fist. In the case of, six Moguanguang killing cannons were used at the same time. Even today''s Piccolo had already consumed a lot of power, but he felt that Demon Buu''s energy had not been reduced at all!


    Although Majin Buu was beaten into a meatball by Piccolo¡¯s clever tricks, Piccolo didn¡¯t know that Majin Buu had an almost terrifying regeneration ability. Even if he was beaten like that, it was not enough. Buu caused enough damage, and the mass of flesh was constantly squirming in the air. It didn''t take long for Buu to return to the original state of Majin Buu, and it seemed that he had not received any damage at all.


    "This... how is this possible?!"


    Majin Buu¡¯s strength is beyond Bik¡¯s imagination, and Majin Buu has too many powerful tricks, even Bick is ashamed of it, even if it¡¯s Makanguang Killing Cannon, who has exhausted all his powers. Can''t cause any great damage to Majin Buu.

 1019 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1019

    Although Piccolo could not defeat Majin Buu, he made Majin Buu even more excited. The big pink fat man yelled twice, and his body immediately rushed to Piccolo like a cannonball!


    boom!


    Without fist attacks, Majin Buu just used his huge belly to directly knock Piccolo into the air. The huge power caused Piccolo to suffer more damage to his overwhelmed body after using the Super King Fist. Cannot make any counterattack against Majin Buu''s attack.


    Majin Buu was like playing a ball by himself, hitting Piccolo''s body wantonly, and then punching Piccolo to the ground.


    Majin Buu jumped in the air twice, with a very happy smile on his face. He looked at Piccolo who had been knocked to the ground by him. Following Piccolo just now, he placed his right hand and middle finger on his forehead. He has also learned this trick of Piccolo!


    "Maguanguang kills the cannon!!"


    Piccolo fell to the ground, watching a spiral beam of light flying towards him in the sky, a wry smile appeared on his face.


    "I didn''t expect... I would die by my own tricks..."


    Piccolo no longer has the power to avoid the attack of Demon Buu, and the Eastern King God and Jebit have no such ability at all. They can only watch Demon Buu¡¯s Magic Light Killing Cannon quickly fly towards Pic¡¯s heart.


    "Space collapses!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty-The terrifying power under the simple appearance!Majin Buu fights Seriba!


    Although the protagonists are all on stage at the end, Naruto appeared a little late, and it was only when Piccolo was about to be killed by Majin Buu. He used his own space to collapse and let time and space. A void was created, and the magic light killing cannon emitted by Majin Buu was transferred to the gap between time and space.


    Although a bit embarrassing, Piccolo was really relieved and said:


    "Finally, it''s up to this time, but did you come too late?"


    Piccolo really rarely makes jokes. It seems that Majin Buu''s strength has caused a lot of mental pressure on him, so he joked with Naruto after he relaxed.


    Naruto threw a fairy bean to Piccolo, spread his hands, without apologizing at all, and said, "I''m so sorry, Vegeta and Goku have just finished, but they are almost dying now. So I asked Edith to send them back to the Celestial Temple first."


    Super Saiyan 3, both physically and mentally, is very burdensome. Although Vegeta and Goku''s bodies have recovered after eating fairy beans, they were temporarily unconscious because of the use of power beyond their limits. , Edith has used the transformation of Super Saiyan 3 before, if you continue to use it, it is estimated that it will look like Goku and Vegeta, so Naruto temporarily excluded them from the battle list.


    Since Piccolo is all right, Naruto and Seleba¡¯s focus is of course more on Majin Buu''s body. Seriba looked at the pink chubby man and honestly didn¡¯t expect Majin. Buuhui was in such a shape, he couldn''t help scratching his cheek.


    "Is he Majin Buu?"


    Piccolo had the same doubts as Celiba before, but now he dare not look down on the chubby fat man, his face is very serious, and he said: "He is the Demon Buu, yes, and according to my estimation, his The strength should be stronger than Edith!"


    "Oh?"


    Piccolo''s serious words made Celiba put away his contempt, but his eyes showed interest in fighting, and said: "Carefully talk about it, Piccolo."


    Majin Buu didn''t attack him for a while, Piccolo looked at the fat man who seemed harmless, and then told all his findings in the battle.


    "His speed and strength are above me. He defeated Dapu in just one move. It should be slightly stronger than Edith of Super Saiyan 3. The tentacles on his head can use magic. Pull turned into chocolate. And he is also very good at learning tricks, just read it once and learned my magic flash and magic light killing cannon, and he has a stronger regeneration ability than mine, just used by me The six magic light kill cannons were hit, and as a result, he completely recovered in a few seconds. He may have unlimited energy. After fighting with me just now, his aura has not weakened.


    Piccolo has no reservations and said all the problems he found. Speaking of it, Piccolo and Majin Buu''s abilities have many overlaps, such as learning ability, regeneration ability and magic, but in these aspects, Majin Buu has more power than Piccolo!


    Bick¡¯s current strength is far surpassing the power of Super Saiyan 2, but it is slightly lower than the three who turned into Super Saiyan 3, and the strength is only a little short, and Super Saiyan 3 consumes too much energy. So if Piccolo fights with Edith and one of the three, he can have a 40% chance of winning, so he said that Majin Buu''s strength is slightly stronger than Edith. .


    After entering the Super Saru battle seven years ago, Seleba has never encountered a powerful enemy again. Although Majin Buu''s strength is beyond imagination, Seleba''s heart is only excited. There is no fear on the beautiful and heroic face, with the smile that a soldier should have!


    "I didn''t expect this fat man to be so strong, but such a guy is worth my defeat!"


    The powerful strength of Majin Buu made Seriba feel excited. With a golden light, Seriba jumped in front of Majin Buu and said, "Majin Buu, I will fight you next. !"


    Majin Buu easily defeated the kings of the demon world, Dapla and Piccolo, and showed great strength. This also gave Babidi a lot of confidence. For the two Naruto and Seriba who just appeared He didn''t pay attention to it at all, Jie Jie laughed strangely: "I didn''t expect two more to die, but it doesn''t matter if you all go together, anyway, Majin Buu will take you all out!"


    Babidi is just a clown in Seriba''s eyes, and she needs to be concerned. All she cares about is the powerful Demon Buu!


    "Come to fight! Majin Buu!"


    "Woo!"


    Majin Buu is actually quite cute. He clapped his hands and made a whining sound that represents happiness. At the same time, white steam was constantly emitting from several holes in his body!


    "Drink!"


    Seleba also knew that she could not be Majin Buu''s opponent in Super Saiyan 2, so she transformed into the strongest Super Saiyan 3 in one go!


    It¡¯s basically the same as Edith¡¯s Super Saiyan 3, but Seleba¡¯s hair is slightly longer, and the shining blue arc all over her body represents her power at this time, compared to the previous Edith¡¯s Super Saiyan. Demi 3''s status is stronger!


    Although it¡¯s all transformations, Edith starts from Super Saiyan 1 to 2, and finally becomes the third stage. It will be relatively easier to transform like this, but it will become a Super Saiyan. After 3, the strength was not as strong as Seleba''s direct transformation in one breath.


    After Seleba''s transformation, her eyebrows disappeared, and the protruding brow bones made her look a little weird compared to usual, saying: "Let me see your power, Majin Buu!"


    Majin Buu also has the ability to perceive qi, and he can feel that Seleba''s power is stronger than the previous Piccolo, and he immediately cheered happily.


    Celie Barco didn''t regard this as a game. After transforming into Super Saiyan 3, all the physical qualities of the body were greatly increased, and the body suddenly disappeared into the air.


    With Seriba''s current speed, even Piccolo''s eyes are very reluctant to keep up, but Majin Buu can keep up with Seriba''s speed and immediately noticed that she was behind him!


    Seleba slammed forward, walked around behind Majin Buu, and kicked Majin Buu in the face at the same time!


    boom!!


    The terrifying power of Super Saiyan 3 was fully utilized by Celiba, and Majin Buu''s face was completely crooked with one kick, but under the ability of speeding regeneration, the sunken cheeks were immediately restored!


    Celiba''s eyes dazzled, and she had a better understanding of the demon Buu''s speeding regeneration ability. Without stopping under her feet, her long golden hair swayed like a dragon''s tail, and the golden streamer remained in the air. Represents the trajectory of Celiba''s flight!


    Seleba grabbed the tentacles on Majin Buu''s head, grabbed Majin Buu with one hand, and made a fist with the other hand, constantly swinging his fists at Majin Buu''s body!


    Majin Buu¡¯s body is quite elastic. After being beaten by Seleba¡¯s heavy punches, her head¡¯s tentacles were still held in her hands by her, so her body bounced back again, and she was hit by her again. Heavy punch attack.


    Although Majin Buu looks like an idiot, he has a very clever brain because he has absorbed the Great World King God. Although he was temporarily suppressed because of Seleba''s strength, under such circumstances, Let him figure out a way to escape from Seleba''s attack.


    Boo!


    With a soft sound, the tentacles caught by Seleba broke immediately, and the Majin Buu was beaten by Seleba with a punch and would not bounce back. Only a piece of pink was left in her hand. It¡¯s just the tentacles.


    Seleba was taken aback, apparently he didn''t expect Majin Buu to be so smart.


    Majin Buu broke away from Seleba''s control. After turning around in the air, facing Seliva in the air, his two chubby palms swayed quickly, constantly emitting golden gas bullets!


    "Mokong surrounded bombs!!"


    Even Piccolo¡¯s nirvana was completely learned by Majin Buu after seeing it once. Cyliba dropped Buu¡¯s tentacles in his hand, and he was completely surrounded by dozens of golden gas bombs. No angle can be broken.


    Majin Buu yelled happily, and at the same time waved his hands again, all the golden gas bullets in the air flew accurately to Sai Liba''s body.


    Cyliba¡¯s eyes were extremely dignified. Majin Buu¡¯s strength is indeed very strong. Judging from the performance just now, Cyliba can also be sure that his strength is at least not weaker than Edith. With the golden gas bullets rushing from all directions, Seleba also shook her fists at extreme speed.


    "Toward the Peacock!!"


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    Majin Buu¡¯s magic air bomb was forcibly broken by Celiba with her own peacock. The golden gas bomb and red flame bomb continued to explode in the air. The red and yellow light completely enveloped Celiba''s body. , Has disappeared!


    Celiba was in the center of huge energy. Although she was not enveloped by such huge power, her complexion remained unchanged. She stopped shaking her fists and formed a weird seal with both hands.

 1020 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1020

    "Eight Gate Dunjia Upanishad Tiger!!"


    boom!!


    The white tiger descended on the world and shook all the red and yellow energy surrounding Seleba. At the same time, the fierce and unusual tiger, even the ancient beasts could not match it, opened its blood basin and swallowed the devil. Buu''s body!


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty One-The Death of Barbid!The horror of space-time black holes!


    Cyliba¡¯s day tiger is powerful, but Cyliba knows that this level of attack cannot really kill the Majin Buu who has the ability to regenerate overspeed. This is after Piccolo first fought Majin Buu. , Give Naruto their advantage.


    Both Naruto and Seleba knew the characteristics of Majin Buu, but Majin Buu didn''t know their power, so they were suppressed by Seleba at the beginning.


    However, with the child''s personality like Majin Buu, he would not do things like collecting information on opponents in advance.


    Seleba knew that Majin Buu¡¯s regeneration ability was very strong, and she knew that Super Saiyan 3 was too stamina, even she couldn¡¯t hold on for too long, so Seleba didn¡¯t stop and immediately activated herself to be the strongest. s attack.


    "Xianxiang!!!"


    boom!!


    Like a huge air cannon like a foot swallowing Majin Buu''s body, Seleba''s attack was violent without stopping, and his hands kept swinging the extremely powerful air cannon!


    Naruto has been standing aside, watching the battle between Seriba and Majin Buu, but he himself has no intention of participating in it. Seriba¡¯s character has always been like this for so many years, her own battle, even if it is Naruto can''t participate casually.


    However, the current situation is not good for Seleba!


    Although Cyliba suppressed Majin Buu with a tyrannical attack, such an attack was only a temporary effect for Majin Buu who has speeding regeneration, and it is continuously used in the state of Super Saiyan 3. Powerful attacks, rapid physical exertion, and soon Seriba will no longer be able to maintain the state of Super Saiyan 3. If Seriba can¡¯t completely destroy Majin Buu before she runs out of power, she will Lost!


    The King of the East had seen Piccolo fight with Majin Buu before. At this time, he probably knew what Seleba was facing and looked at Naruto.


    "Why don''t you help her?! If you two join forces, you should be able to destroy the Demon Buu!"


    "Didn''t you ask this question before?"


    Although the battle situation gradually began to be disadvantageous to Seriba, Naruto still watched Seriba''s battle with an expression of appreciation, and said: "When I was in the world¡¯s No. 1 Budokai before, I would not stop Vidiri¡¯s The reason is the same."


    The East Realm King God was startled. From his point of view, Naruto and the others really found it difficult to understand.


    "Why?! If Majin Buu is not solved, the entire universe will suffer a huge disaster!"


    "The destruction of the universe has nothing to do with me, as long as Celiba is happy."


    The Eastern King God cares about the entire universe, but Naruto only cares about his beloved people. He doesn¡¯t care about the safety of the entire universe. As long as Celiba is happy, even if the Majin Buu destroys the universe. so what?!


    Sailiba is indeed very happy and very excited. As a pure-blooded Saiyan, she felt unprecedented excitement in such a thrilling battle. Although her physical strength was quickly exhausted, her smile was always on her face. disappear.


    Seleba''s hands were constantly waving, as if in a trance, he created a fantasy of a thousand arms, and a powerful flame bomb with ultra-high temperature was shot from his fists. Tens of thousands of flame bombs turned into a beautiful and gorgeous in the air. Huge fire phoenix!


    The movement of Seleba''s fist seems to have turned into a dance. Because of the afterimage caused by the extremely fast fist, the speed of Seleba''s arms swinging seems to be slowed down. Seleba''s arms are all the same. The wings of the fire phoenix merged, and then the whole person drove the dazzling fire phoenix, making a sharp and high cry, and then thinking of Demon Buu to fly away!


    boom!!


    The power of the flame bombs fisted by both fists were all merged into one, turned into an immortal bird, and completely hit Majin Buu''s body!


    "Magic, Majin Buu!"


    Seeing Seleba¡¯s powerful attack, even Babidi began to show a look of inconfidence, sweating profusely at the center of the explosion, where Majin Buu is located, if Majin Buu loses If he does, he will definitely be killed instantly!


    Cyliba''s unique skill is indeed very powerful. Using such a trick in the state of Super Saiyan 3, the huge destructive power caused the body of Majin Buu to be knocked out by half.


    Although Majin Buu felt pain, his ability to endure pain was much higher than normal, so even if half of his body was blasted off, Majin Buu did not show any painful expression. The index and middle fingers of his right hand were placed on his forehead. Condense the sharp chi on your fingertips.


    "Maguanguang kills the cannon!!"


    Seleba¡¯s strength also made Majin Buu excited. At this time, he was fighting, but it was not for Babidi¡¯s order. It was only because of the original desire to fight that remained in his body that made him want to fight against this powerful. Blonde woman fighting!


    The spiral beam penetrated the air and exploded, and the highly compressed force was not affected even in the explosion just now.


    Sai Liba''s eyes were fixed on the spiral beam, she could already feel the powerful force close in front of her, and she immediately turned around and avoided the flashlight!


    The magic light killing cannon almost flew past Sailiba''s cheek, but fortunately it did not hit her body, and the huge penetrating power of the magic light killing cannon also interrupted the few strands of Sailiba''s blond hair. !


    Selaba looked at her obviously missing a section of hair, her smile on her face became even more open, and she burst into laughter, maximizing her strength!


    Cyliba''s qi almost exploded. Because of the powerful increase in strength, dazzling blue arcs appeared all over his body. Both punches and kicks were filled with immense power. Both fists and feet bombarded and constantly attacked. The body of Majin Buu!


    Majin Buu¡¯s body is like a sandbag, and Seleba is allowed to hit it. However, his extremely tough body is not hurt by Seleba¡¯s continuous heavy punches. , It''s just that the damage Majin Buu suffered just now does not recover too quickly.


    Seleba shook the Majin Buu away with a punch, and then gained some speed for herself. The whole person turned into a dragon and rushed towards Majin Buu''s body!


    "Yekai!!"


    boom!!


    Cyliba played the strongest secret of the eight-door Dunjia, the golden body was flying in the air, and the powerful vigor turned into a dragon behind Cyliba, and the body of Majin Buu was kicked by Cyliba. After that, the huge golden energy contracted into Seleba''s body again, then passed Selaba''s feet, and exploded directly in Majin Buu''s body!


    boom!!


    The power of Seriba¡¯s Yekai blows up a piece of Majin Buu¡¯s body, but Majin Buu¡¯s face remains unchanged. Seeing Seriba in front of him, he suddenly controls his body¡¯s qi and accelerates him. Cell regeneration.


    Under his own control, Majin Buu¡¯s body not only regenerates at an overspeed, but also swells into a pink fleshy mass. This mass is very soft and tough. It is strong for Seleba¡¯s strength. It''s really the biggest trouble for the fierce people. Majin Buu swallowed almost the whole body of Cyliba with his soft body. After a while, Cyliba only had his head and arms exposed outside!


    Babidi was worried that Majin Buu would lose, but now that Majin Buu strikes back again, he breathed a sigh of relief and yelled aside.


    "Buu! That''s it, hurry up and crush that damn woman to death like this!"


    "Majin Buu! Don''t even think about it! Dimensional Cracking Cannon!!"


    Seleba finally took out her last and strongest trick, directly inside Majin Buu''s body, and played her strongest trick, compressing all his remaining power at this point, because After transforming into Super Saiyan 3, the power of Dimensional Cracking Cannon becomes even stronger!!


    Click!!


    Majin Buu almost swallowed Seliba with his body, but this way, it also suppressed the power of the Dimensional Cracking Cannon invisibly, making the central energy of the Dimensional Cracking Cannon more dense, which was extremely compressed. The energy of space and time creates cracks!


    Sai Liba does not have the pupil power that can control time and space like Naruto. After using the Dimensional Cracking Cannon, she immediately escaped from Majin Buu''s body, otherwise she would be affected and swallowed. Going in the crevice of time and space, to that kind of place, no matter how strong Seleba is, she can only be completely annihilated in the crevice of time and space.


    The power of this Dimensional Cracking Cannon is really too strong, and even caused the cracks in time and space to expand to the extent that the space comparable to Naruto collapsed. The space was broken due to the attack of Celiba, resulting in a black hole in time and space. The attraction swallows everything nearby!


    Majin Buu''s body was at the center of the space-time black hole, and almost half of it was swallowed up almost instantly, but Majin Buu also reacted quickly, resisting the huge attraction with all his strength!


    Cyliba¡¯s Dimensional Cracking Cannon, due to the relationship between Demon Buu, has created a stronger power than ever before. Even Cyliba herself did not expect it. The power is almost exhausted, and now she has nothing. Ways to resist the attraction of the empty black hole at that time.


    "Space freezes!"


    Naruto used the pupil power of his right eye to completely freeze the space around his body, resisting the attraction of the black hole in the space, and saved the lives of several people around him, but Babidi was not so lucky. .


    Even the Demon Buu had to resist the power of the black hole of time and space with all his strength. How could Babidi be able to resist it, the dwarf clown''s ugly body separated from the ground and flew towards the hole with endless darkness.


    "Majin Buu! Save me!"

 1021 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1021

    The Majin Muppet can''t take care of it at this time. There is no room left to save Babidi. No matter what he does, Babidi struggles in vain. His body completely disappears into the black hole of time and space, while Naruto is staring at the sky. The space-time black hole once again activated his pupil power.


    "Space collapses!"


    Chapter 152-The last hope is Naruto!Overlord!


    Naruto added fuel to the fire and used the pupil power of the jade reincarnation eyes on his forehead to pull the already terrifying black hole in time and space again.


    This feeling is as if Majin Buu originally climbed on the cliff with his hands, but the cliff suddenly broke and lost the last support. Majin Buu''s body was uncontrollably attracted by the power of the black hole of time and space!


    The East Realm King God''s fists were clenched tightly, his eyes fixed on the direction of the empty black hole at that time. He knew very well that as long as he was sucked into the gap of time and space, even Demon Buu would never be able to return. This world!


    This is probably the first time Majin Buu is facing a real crisis. Although Majin Buu may not die even in the cracks of time and space, it will only make him suffer endless pain in the chaotic and warped time and space. Under such circumstances, Majin Buu also showed his quite clever side!


    Facing the huge attraction of the space-time black hole, Majin Buu split his body into two sides, and then immediately detonated the part of the body close to the space-time black hole!


    boom!!


    The power of the explosion makes time and space more unstable, but it will make part of Majin Buu escape the attraction of the black hole of time and space. As long as this part of the body is present, Majin Buu can regenerate completely!


    Having escaped the crisis of this time and space black hole, even Majin Buu was obviously relieved, while the Eastern Realm King God looked disappointed.


    "what a pity!"


    "I think this is pretty good too."


    The king of the east has a sad face, but Naruto is quite relaxed and happy, no longer using pupil power to maintain the space around him, and the terrifying black hole of time and space, after all, under the law of time and space, it has quickly disappeared completely. .


    Seleba has almost exhausted her power, and she will definitely not be the opponent of the current Majin Buu, so she can only stand aside as a bystander, while Naruto has jumped to the Majin In front of Buu, he said, "Now that the annoying guy Babidi is gone, you can have a good fight with me, Majin Buu!"


    Majin Buu actually hates the guy Babidi very much, but because he can use the magic that will seal him, he has to obey him. Now that Babidi is dead, Majin Buu is also very happy. Screamed, and at the same time looked at Naruto with joy.


    After Seleba''s defeat, Naruto was the last hope. Although this kind of thing was troublesome, Naruto seemed to never know when it started and was used to carrying such a heavy burden.


    There is still about 20 meters between Naruto and Majin Buu, but Naruto has already begun to prepare his ninjutsu.


    "The wind is suppressed!"


    One shot was Naruto¡¯s best wind escape technique. Naruto took a deep breath and made Celiba and Bick standing nearby felt a little difficulty breathing. After stepping back, they felt better. some.


    After inhaling an unimaginable amount of air in Naruto''s not particularly tall body, it mixed with his own chakra, and then burst out into a series of nine huge air cannonballs!


    boom!!


    Majin Buu was hit by nine consecutive crushes, and there were a lot of scars on the front of his body, but they disappeared in an instant. Although he was a Majin with strange magic, Naruto¡¯s unique ninjutsu, Majinbu It was the first time that Ou felt that it was really strange, and he immediately learned the way Naruto was just now.


    Although Naruto is confident that his current knot printing speed must be far faster than Uchiha Itachi, but Majin Buu clearly sees each of Naruto''s printing techniques, and copied them one by one, and then blew them out. In a sigh of relief...


    Quiet!


    "You can''t learn my ninjutsu!"


    Naruto used the power of the reincarnation eye to greatly reduce his own gravity, then stepped on the wind and flew in front of Majin Buu. At the same time, he held a basketball-sized blue typhoon ball and pressed hard against Majin Buu. Belly!


    Majin Buu''s body was tough, but he couldn''t do anything with such tricks as Helix Maru. The pink belly was gradually penetrated by Naruto''s Oyu Helix Maru, and Naruto''s arms penetrated into Majin Buu''s body.


    Majin Buona had a treacherous smile on his original face. Using the method he used to deal with Celiba just now, his whole body was extremely swollen and turned into a huge ball of meat!


    Majin Buu''s body was squeezed from all sides, suppressing Naruto''s rotation of Otama Helix Maru, and the power of Otama Helix Maru completely disappeared. Naruto raised her mouth, revealing a very cold and strange Smile.


    "The same trick is useless to me!"


    Naruto has been competing against Li Baqiang, not only for strength, but also for his rich fighting skills. Although his arms are swallowed by Majin Buu''s body, it is even spreading to other parts of the body, but Naruto is the same. No worries, he concentrated Chakra on his right arm.


    "Tang Song Dance!"


    The bones on Naruto¡¯s arm broke out immediately. The sharp bones cut Majin Buu¡¯s pink body apart. At the same time, Naruto quickly pulled out his arm, then raised his right hand, turning the entire right arm into shape. A super magic sword that can''t cut everything!


    "Dancing leaves of the iron thread flower!"


    The white bones on his right arm, representing the absolute hardness, turned into countless small white leaves, shooting indiscriminately at Majin Buu''s body, Majin Buu yelled, and his chubby body suddenly rotated.


    The width of Majin Buu is basically equal to his height. After rotating at this time, it looks more like a round ball, but this is similar to the attack effect of Huitian, but it easily bounces all Naruto''s bone blades. fly!


    Naruto''s body immediately rotated a little under his feet. When Majin Buu''s body rotated, a strong airflow was created. Naruto also rotated along this airflow. At the same time, sharp white bones grew all over his body!


    "White bones through teeth!!"


    Click! Click!!


    The world king god has seen what real power is. If Seleba suppressed Majin Buu with a tyrannical force just now, Naruto is now fighting Majin Buu easily. The difference between the two Yu Sailiba had done his best at that time, but Naruto still has spare energy now.


    The extremely fast rotation, coupled with the sharp and hard bones on the body, gave the Inuzuka family''s tricks more power. Naruto''s body was like a white tornado, completely penetrating Majin Buu''s body.


    Majin Buu''s body was beaten into a mass of flesh, but it still regenerates quickly, but within a few seconds, you can probably see that it is a human form.


    Naruto retracted the bones on his body, his hands glowed with cyan and red light at the same time, and two huge powers appeared on Naruto''s palm.


    "Wind escape and fire escape double fast spiral shuriken!"


    Woo!!


    The hole in Majin Buu''s body sprayed white steam like a steam train, which shows that he is very angry now, raising his hands, and what appears in his hands is the Daiyu spiral pill that Naruto used before!


    Majin Buu has a very high learning ability, he can learn Pic¡¯s tricks at a glance, and even Seleba¡¯s Dimensional Cracking Cannon can now be used, but Naruto¡¯s Five Elements Escape Technique cannot, because it can only be seen with the naked eye. , It is impossible to understand the mystery of the change of nature, so the only thing that appeared in Majin Buu''s hand was Daiyu Spiral Pill, not a stronger spiral shuriken!


    Naruto folded his hands together, and the two spiral shurikens that he had just thrown out were fused together under Naruto¡¯s control. The fire took advantage of the wind, and the wind helped the fire. The power of the wind and fire originally complemented each other and became Shao Dun''s nature changes ten times more powerful than a single tyrannical!


    "Explode! Yao Sunlight Wheel Zero Type!!"


    The Yao Sun Wheel Zero itself emits a super high-temperature stream of light, and most people within a range of 500 meters will be directly burned to death by the stream of light emitted even if they are not hit!


    Although it is now two-to-one, the two large jade spiral pills in Majin Buu''s hands are completely without resistance until the completion of the perfect change of searing!


    Majin Buu also noticed this, and immediately eliminated the two large jade spiral pills in his hands, and while retreating, he concentrated huge power in his hands.


    "Dimensional Cracking Cannon!!"


    Seleba¡¯s tricks were also learned by Majin Buu at a glance. Although it was the first time to use it, so the power was not as strong as that of Super Saiyan 3¡¯s Seleba, but in terms of moves, It is indeed Seleba''s trick!


    boom!!


    The power of the Dimensional Cracking Cannon detonated the power of Yaoguang Wheel Zero in advance, and the golden ultra-high-temperature energy stream swept the sky and the earth, and at the same time, the sky and the earth were scorching hot.


    Majin Buu continuously sprayed white steam from his body, and his chubby body appeared in front of Naruto like a ball, then his body suddenly hugged and rolled towards Naruto.


    Majin Buu couldn''t use Tongfang like Naruto, but he changed the direction of rotation and made himself roll like a ball. With his speed and strength, this trick is ugly, but it definitely has a considerable effect. power.


    Naruto''s feet collapsed on the ground, his legs were separated, the strength of the whole person merged with the earth, and his eyes were extremely serious.

 1022 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1022

    oom!!


    Naruto hardly caught Majin Buu''s entire body with brute force. Although Majin Buu''s powerful force impacted Naruto to step back a few steps in succession, he still barely supported it, and his bones were extremely hardened. Carrying Majin Buu''s tremendous power, and at the same time, he sprayed out white steam similar to Majin Buu, which is different from Majin Buu''s only extremely emotional performance. Naruto represents his power. the power of.


    "Guai Li Wushuang overlord lifts the tripod!!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Three-World Events, Piccolo was absorbed!Go to the realm of the realm king!


    Although Majin Buu is fat, it is not very heavy, at least his weight may not exceed Broly, but because of Majin Buu''s powerful power, lifting a planet is better than lifting Majin cloth. Oh easy!


    With unparalleled brute force, Naruto blocked Majin Buu''s powerful power, and at the same time lifted him above his head, clutching Majin Buu''s body tightly with both hands, and slammed it down on the ground!


    "Thunder I blast!!"


    boom!!


    The huge Thunder Escape Chakra contained in Naruto¡¯s arms were all injected into Majin Buu¡¯s body, and it was completely detonated when it hit the ground. The blue thunder light shattered the ground with the force of the explosion. Lei Guang is like a grudge that destroys the world.


    Naruto''s feet flew out gently from the center of the explosion, but Majin Buu immediately stretched his arm, grabbed Naruto''s ankle, and threw him to the ground!


    boom!!


    Naruto was unprepared and was thrown by Majin Buu, and Majin Buu immediately rushed out of the center of the explosion, and instantly fell behind Naruto with a huge blue light ball in his hand. , Pressed Naruto''s back!


    "Dayu spiral pill!"


    boom!!


    Daiyu Helix Maru exploded and turned into a huge whirlwind tens of meters in diameter. During the explosion, Naruto¡¯s body was completely hit by Majin Buu¡¯s Daiyu Helix Maru, but he was surprised by Majin Buu¡¯s eyes. Turned into a wooden man, and then the whole was crushed into a pile of sawdust!


    "Huh?!"


    "I''m here! Majin Buu! Yan Dun with Earth Life Arrow!!"


    After the change in form, Amaterasu Black Flame attached to the arrow of God and turned into a powerful destruction arrow. Naruto released the bowstring, and the black arrow flew to Demon Buu at a rapid speed. Extinguish the black flame, completely ignite the air, exuding a devastating high temperature!


    Majin Buu yelled, and suddenly stretched out his hands to resist Naruto''s added earth life arrow!


    The Amaterasu black flame immediately burned on Majin Buu''s body, and the immortal black flame burned continuously on Majin Buu''s body. Majin Buu was taken aback and immediately separated the part of his body that was lit by Amaterasu from his body. At the same time, more power was gathered in both hands, and he even caught Naruto''s added earth life arrow head-on!


    Naruto''s three nine-gou jade reincarnation eyes turned at the same time, and a huge golden figure appeared on his body. The three gou jade in his hand were connected in series. At the same time, Amaterasu Black Flame gave it more destructive power.


    "Yan Dun Ba Chi Qiong Gou Yu!!"


    boom!!


    The appearance of the eight-foot Qiong Gouyu that looks like a writing wheel has the power of a god. After hitting the previously issued Earth Life Arrow, the power of the Earth Life Arrow is also fully detonated, exploding and the Black Flame General Majin Buu''s body completely swallowed it, burning and destroying it continuously.


    Majin Buu flew out of the explosion, and the fire of Amaterasu was ignited everywhere on his body, which made Majin Buu look a bit miserable, but he quickly split all the burning parts of his body. Ren Buu still didn''t suffer much damage.


    Majin Buu touched his round and hairless head, looked at Naruto very happily, and said, "You are so amazing, I can''t beat you."


    Majin Buu¡¯s personality is very complex and changeable. Even if Naruto has read the original Dragon Ball, he still dare not determine what Majin Buu is thinking about. The body still maintains a fighting state and maintains it. Extremely vigilant.


    "Are you going to give up, Majin Buu?"


    Majin Buu put one hand in his waist, as if he was a kid showing off something, and said triumphantly: "I won''t just lose to you like this, I will show my last trick. Oh, woo!!"


    Naruto had no idea what Majin Buu was planning. The pink fat man suddenly screamed, and the hole in his body continued to emit white steam. Naruto was even more puzzled, even if it was someone else. I don''t know what Majin Buu is planning, but his eyes are fixed on Majin Buu, in case he suddenly acts!


    "absorb!"


    Majin Buu suddenly raised his right hand and yelled like an idiot. Naruto suddenly understood Majin Buu''s plan and shouted: "Seliba! Piccolo! Hurry up and hide. open!!"


    No one knows why Naruto is suddenly so anxious, but Seleba has been with him for so many years, and she has a tacit understanding. Hearing Naruto¡¯s voice, his brain did not react, and his body immediately avoided to one side. Keze and Naruto didn''t have such a tacit understanding. When they noticed it, their body was already covered by a pink shadow!


    When Seriba was fighting Majin Buu, he once grabbed the tentacles on Majin Buu¡¯s head. Majin Buu automatically broke his tentacles in order to escape from Seriba¡¯s attack. The tentacles were thrown to the ground by Celiba, but at this time they were controlled by the demon Buu. They wrapped the body of the unprepared Piccolo and flew towards the body of the demon Buu!


    Majin Buu himself has the ability to absorb anyone. Now he himself is the posture after absorbing the Southern World King God and the Great World King God, but Naruto ignored this because of a loophole in his thinking!


    To say that Majin Buu did absorb a lot of people in the original work, but except for the two world king gods absorbed hundreds of millions of years ago, the rest should be caused by his extreme anger. After the two sides were separated and reorganized, it became what was absorbed by Da Buu, who was dominated by evil consciousness.


    But Naruto got something wrong. Although the demon Buu in front of him was relatively kind, he also had a sense of evil, not the completely good Mr. Buu at the end of Dragon Ball Z.


    Majin Buu now has an evil and gloomy mind, seizing this opportunity to absorb Piccolo!


    Things happened too fast, even if Naruto wanted to prevent Majin Buu from absorbing Piccolo, the pink flesh that wrapped Piccolo merged into Majin Buu¡¯s body, and all Piccolo¡¯s power and strength Ability and Yamajin Buu are completely integrated!


    A dazzling light was emitted from Majin Buu''s body. After absorbing Bick, his whole body''s strength was greatly increased in an instant, bursting out of strength, and Naruto now feels invincible!


    Piccolo¡¯s power was only slightly inferior to Super Saiyan 3, while Majin Buu¡¯s power was stronger than Edith and weaker than Seriba, in the middle of the two Super Saiyans 3. After Majin Buu absorbed Pic, the power of the two merged, and the new power generated has surpassed Naruto today.


    It can only be said that fortunately, Majin Buu did not absorb Seleba, otherwise, if he absorbs a Super Saiyan 3, Majin Buu''s strength will reach unprecedented strength!


    After absorbing Bick, Majin Buu¡¯s appearance has also undergone a partial change. Compared with the beginning, his body is relatively taller and thinner, and his face has changed slightly, although he still looks fat. However, Piccolo''s shadow can also be seen vaguely, and Piccolo''s iconic white cloak appeared on Majin Buu''s body.


    Majin Buu¡¯s approach is correct, because after absorbing Pic, his power has completely surpassed Naruto¡¯s level today. Both speed and power are better than Naruto. Naruto can easily play against him just now. Majin Buu, but now he doesn''t have that leeway at all.


    Naruto reluctantly used the tail beast jade spiral shuriken to force the Demon Buu away, and immediately reached out and grabbed the remaining three people.


    "Run!"


    Whoosh!


    The golden light flashed, and Naruto immediately launched the Flying Thunder God technique to run away, leaving Majin Buu alone.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh? Did you run away?" Majin Buu scratched his head. Although he felt a little unhappy, but it was not very important. "Forget it, no matter what, go and eat the cake. I want cake... cake..."


    Majin Buu bounced around and sang a completely untuned tune. Instead of chasing Naruto and the others, he went to find his favorite sweets.


    It can only be said that after absorbing Piccolo, there are disadvantages and advantages. Although Majin Buu''s strength has increased to the point that Naruto can''t defeat it, because of Piccolo¡¯s righteous heart, Majin Buu also Become a little gentler, which is the reason why he didn''t chase Naruto and the others.


    Naruto and the others escaped for a while, using Naruto''s flying thunder god technique, escaped to the Celestial Temple in the sky, where it should be relatively safe for the time being.


    "I didn''t expect Majin Buu to absorb Piccolo. Things are getting more and more troublesome."


    Because of exhaustion, Naruto directly slumped on the ground of the Celestial Temple. From here, you can clearly perceive Majin Buu''s current Qi, which is definitely above Naruto, plus his own super-speed regeneration ability and unlimited energy. Naruto is not that guy''s opponent now.


    The East Realm King God stood on the edge of the Celestial Temple and looked at everything in the next session. He did not expect that things would change in such a way. After all, the thing to prevent the resurrection of Majin Buu had failed, and even Naruto and the others. No powerful force could defeat Majin Buu, and even made Majin Buu absorbed Piccolo and became stronger.


    Now Majin Buu is on the earth, looking for delicious sweets everywhere. If he can''t find any delicious sweets, he will turn human beings into candy or cake and eat them. As the world king god, he can only watch All this, because the King of the East knew that he was not an opponent of Majin Buu at all.


    "Damn it, if I know that Naruto is so much stronger than mine, I..."


    According to the original plan of the Eastern King God, he wanted Sibubic and the others to absorb enough power and then find Babidi and kill him, so as to prevent the resurrection of Majin Buu, but Naruto and the others The power has reached a level that the world kings and gods can''t even imagine. If he had known that they had such a powerful power, he would not use this dangerous method.


    The East Realm King God fell into deep self-blame, fear of the Demon Buu, and the responsibility of being the Realm King God, all of which were loaded together, and the East Realm King God made a very important decision. .


    "Naruto, please go to the Realm King God Realm with me!"

 1023 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1023

    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Four-Traveling Through Countless Time and Space!Arrived in the realm of the realm king!


    "World King God Realm?"


    "Yes, it is the world where the world king god lives. If I want to deal with the demon Buu, I can only use the world king divine sword there. I think if you are Naruto, you can definitely use that sword!"


    "World, World, World King Divine Sword?!"


    The King of the East said the name of something that no one knew except Naruto, but the guard of the King Jiebit was very excited, and even shouted at the King of the East because of this.


    "You... are you okay, Lord Realm King God?! How could a human being use the Realm King Divine Sword?! Not to mention me, even if several former Realm King Gods work together, they all take the legend There¡¯s no way for the Excalibur!"


    "Jiebit, now is not the time to consider things like humans and gods. If you don¡¯t defeat the demon Buu, even the realm king, God Realm, will be destroyed by him, and even my realm king God will die. , And you have seen the strength of Uzumaki Naruto. I think if it is him, he can definitely use the legendary sword."


    "But...but..."


    Jebite wanted to say something, but "but" didn''t say any substantive content for a long time. The horror of Majin Buu is obvious to all, and Naruto''s strength is obviously the strongest here. If anyone can If you pull out the Divine Sword of the Realm King, then Naruto is definitely the most likely person.


    Jebite had nothing to say, but the King of the East turned his head to look at Naruto and said, "What do you think, Naruto?"


    Uzumaki Naruto shrugged and said: "I don''t care, anyway, my current strength can''t defeat the current Demon Buu, so I can go and see the Realm King Divine Sword."


    In fact, if Naruto uses fusion now, he can fuse into a more powerful combined warrior, and he can definitely defeat the demon Buu who has absorbed Piccolo. But one thing is that the fusion of a man and a woman feels too strange. People don''t want to become yin and yang people, and even if it is for Seleba and Edith, although they will not feel strange for the time being, they would rather die than dance that ugly fusion dance.


    Naruto turned his head and looked at Celiba with a pair of eyes. Naruto''s meaning was already clear.


    "Forget it, I won''t follow. I don''t know what will happen on the earth. I''d better stay here for now. And, maybe, I have already solved Majin Buu before you come back. ."


    The corner of Naruto''s eyes could be seen twitching faintly, and he glanced at Celiba rather worriedly.


    "You''re not going to blew yourself up?"


    "I''m not that boring." Sai Liba rolled her eyes back, but her appearance could not reassure Naruto.


    Although Naruto felt a strange feeling, he still didn''t say anything. To a certain extent, there was something like Dragon Ball, and many of Naruto''s worries disappeared. Anyway, there was still Dragon Ball in the end. what.


    "Hey, don''t you have anything to tell me?!"


    Naruto turned around and prepared to go to the realm of the realm king with the East Realm King God, but was stopped by a black-haired girl. Vidili had just experienced so many wonderful things, and Naruto just appeared in front of her. Before leaving without saying a word to her, the girl''s mentality is really unwilling.


    About Naruto¡¯s style, probably everyone except the King of the East and Jebit has already fully understood. Sai Liba gave her husband a joking look, turned and walked towards the position of the temple, just using Super Saiyan The power of Human 3 is fighting fiercely with Majin Buu, and now Seriba also needs a good rest.


    Naruto scratched his cheek, and he could understand Vidili''s thoughts. After all, he came to this place inexplicably, and it was normal to be a little strange, but he didn''t seem to have so much time now.


    "I''m going to the realm of the realm king now, you don''t want to go with me."


    "Go and go! Am I still afraid of you!"


    Vidili¡¯s character is stubborn and she¡¯s not so easy to back down. Naruto didn¡¯t let her go with her to chase Babidi and deal with Demon Buu. That¡¯s because she was too weak, but now she is going to the realm The Divine Sword of the Realm King, there would be no danger in this way, and Bidili felt that he had nothing to refuse to follow.


    Naruto doesn¡¯t really matter whether or not to go to the realm of the realm king. It¡¯s okay to take Vidili with me, so I didn¡¯t disappoint Vidili this time. He nodded and said, "It''s okay, you go to the realm of realm with me. The God Realm is ready."


    Naruto said so easily that he had to take a mortal to the Realm King God Realm that the Great Realm King couldn''t reach. He didn''t say anything, but Jebit, who highly respects the Realm King God, couldn''t accept it.


    "The Realm of the Realm King God is the place where the adults of the Realm King God live, how can you let mortals go there casually?!"


    Naruto waved his hand casually, and Jebit was really verbose, and said slowly: "Forget it, Jebit, you are not the one who makes the decision anyway."


    Jebit was stiffened by Naruto''s words again, but the Realm King God didn''t get angry at all and smiled.


    "It doesn''t matter, this young lady will go to the Realm King God Realm with us, too."


    The Realm King God is not as pedantic as Jebit. Under the circumstances like this, nothing is important to deal with Demon Buu, and rules and other things can be temporarily put aside.


    A group of four, and the group of four who went to the Realm King God Realm was so determined...


    Although it feels like a very remote journey, in fact, as long as four people hold hands together, and with a whistling sound, they have already flown from the earth to countless time and space, reaching the place where the king of the world lives, even if It is the realm of the realm king that cannot be reached by the five realm kings!


    Jebit has the ability to move instantaneously. As long as it is on a planet under the rule of the world king god, Jebit can instantly move past. This is also the ability he gained after becoming the guardian of the world king god, compared to Naruto and Wukong In terms of teleportation, the advantage of Jebit¡¯s ability is that he can move past even a planet that is completely inanimate, while Wukong can only move according to the breath of life, but Wukong¡¯s teleportation position is more accurate. This is Jie Bits are not good to compare.


    Naruto has two types. He can also move past lifeless planets. If there is a breath of life, he can accurately locate it. However, if it is a planet that is too far away, his positioning speed will be much slower than that of Jebit, so three Individuals have their own strengths.


    This is the first time that Vidili has experienced a time-space jump in her life. She was a little scared at the moment of the shuttle and couldn¡¯t help but grasped Naruto¡¯s hand tightly, but the time-space jump ended in an instant, and Vidili realized her own As he acted, he let go of Naruto''s palm with a blushing face, as if to divert his attention and look around.


    "Is this the Realm King God Realm?"


    The first time I came to a place like this, Bidili couldn¡¯t help but look around. The environment of the Realm King God Realm is quite good. Since ancient times, this place has always existed as the residence of the Realm King God, except for hundreds of millions of years. The previous time I was broken into by Majin Buu, this place has never suffered any intrusion.


    If there are any shortcomings here, it is that the space is vast, too quiet, and a realm king God Realm. Since the death of the four realm king gods hundreds of millions of years ago, only the East Realm King God and Jebit have lived here. The silence is probably the feeling that the Realm King God Realm gives to people.


    Jebite was still a little bit angry about bringing two mortals here, saying: "Originally, the realm of the realm king, not to mention humans, is a holy land that neither realm kings nor gods can enter, this time it is an exception!"


    Jebit is not a bad guy, so Naruto didn¡¯t cut him off for such a long-winded man. He was not interested in the realm of the realm king, so he went straight into it and said: "God of the realm, you can go and see that Is it the Realm King Divine Sword?"


    "No problem, come with me."


    The Eastern Realm King God and Jebit led the way, while Naruto and Vidili followed, flying in the realm of the realm King God Realm.


    This is also a manifestation of the shortcomings of Jebit¡¯s lack of precise positioning. In this Realm King God Realm, Jebit cannot teleport directly to the position of the Realm King¡¯s Divine Sword. He can only use the simplest dance technique. Fly over.


    During the flight, Vidili continued to look around like a curious kitten. This should be considered a normal thought. When humans encounter unsolvable things, they will always turn to God. After praying, and now he really came to the place where God lived, Vidili naturally wanted to see how it was different from ordinary places.


    However, problems soon appeared. Although the world kings and Jiebitt did not fly at the fastest speed, they were already a considerable burden for the weak Vidili. After flying for a while, their strength gradually became weak. The speed also slowly dropped, I really don''t know when I will fall behind.


    Naruto reached out and grabbed Vidili''s little hand in time, gave Vidili his golden chakradu, and said, "It''s okay."


    Naruto¡¯s Chakra has the warmth of the sun, but after entering Vidili¡¯s body, it nourishes Vidili¡¯s body as if it has turned into a clear spring, making Vidili¡¯s exhaustion disappear, and her face flushed and nodded. , Gritted her teeth, still did not teach Naruto to let go of her hand, let him continue to hold it.


    "I seem to forget to tell her to transmit chakras remotely..." Naruto was in a bad mood, but took advantage of the excellent opportunity to hold Vidili''s little hand and refused to let go.


    Although Majin Buu is still doing evil on the earth, there is no such atmosphere between Naruto and Vidiri. The two of them seem to be out on an outing.


    And the realm of the realm king is not huge, in the case of empty roads, Naruto and the others quickly reached the position of the realm king¡¯s divine sword, on a towering stone platform, a sword has already existed on it. For thousands of years, even the combined forces of the great world kings and gods back then could not be pulled out. The divine sword that has always existed in the world kings and gods from generation to generation!


    "That''s the Realm King Divine Sword!"


    One hundred and fifty-fifth chapter-is there any mistake!The Realm King Divine Sword broke!


    In the Realm of the Realm King, there were abruptly standing stone platforms, probably tens of meters high, on the stone stage, there was a sword inserted, that is, the Realm King¡¯s Divine Sword that had never been pulled out for hundreds of millions of years!


    Although no one can pull it out, the world king god believes that this sword has great power and can definitely defeat the devil Buu!


    "This is the Realm King Divine Sword."


    The East Realm King God stood on the stone platform, pointing his finger at the hilt of the sword on the ground, and said: "This sword has existed here since I was born, and as far as I know, no one has ever been there for so many years. Being able to pull out the Divine Sword of the Realm King, including hundreds of millions of years ago, I tried with four other living Realm Kings and gods, but it failed."


    Naruto squatted down and looked at the hilt that was only left outside. The hilt of the Divine Realm Sword looked more like a Western sword. The hilt was much more gorgeous than the Chinese sword. With a green gemstone, I don¡¯t know what it is, it certainly won¡¯t be an emerald anyway...


    "How do I feel that I really want to watch this story somewhere..."

 1024 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1024

    Naruto couldn''t help but vomit, the NETA of the realm king is actually the sword in the stone. In this ancient British story, the young Arthur drew the sword in the stone and became the knight king... But now speaking of King Knight, I can only think of King Mao...


    "Try it quickly, Naruto."


    Naruto flexed his fingers and flicked the hilt of the World King Divine Sword, and said, "God World King, what will happen if I pull out this sword?"


    "I don''t know this. After all, no one has ever been able to pull it out, but it is said that after drawing the sword, you can get a huge power. Maybe you can use that power to defeat the Demon Buu."


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Naruto smiled inexplicably. He was too lazy to complain about what the East Realm King God really thought that day, but he still grabbed the hilt of the Realm King Divine Sword with both hands.


    Jebite stood aside, probably since he brought Naruto and the others to this realm king God Realm, he was not in a good mood, and said sourly: "Anyway, you can''t pull it out anyway, and several realm king gods didn¡¯t join forces. How to pull out that sword!"


    Jebite doesn''t have any dark thoughts, just a little jealous, Naruto is very big...To be precise, he is too lazy to care about small characters like Jebite, but Vidili feels a little unhappy.


    "That''s because they are too weak!"


    Although he is often half-dead by celebrities, he is, after all, the hero she has admired since seven years ago. He is the perfect person in her heart. How can he hear a sentence better than others say that he is not good, even if he is faced with far-reaching power For people who are far beyond themselves, the subject is the highest realm king of the universe, and Bidili doesn''t even know how to speak politely.


    "You little girl! Don''t insult Lord Realm King God! They are all great gods, the highest gods in the universe!"


    "Cut! Wasn''t that all killed by Demon Buu?!"


    The atmosphere between Jebite and Vidili suddenly became worse than that between Vegeta and Goku. On the one hand, it was the respect for the king of the world, and the maintenance of the man in his heart. They will fight immediately.


    "Jiebit, you stand aside quietly!"


    "Vidilly, don''t make trouble."


    The two guys, Jebite and Vidili, have a bull-tempered and a kid-tempered temper. Fortunately, there are two people who can hold them here. The King of the East and Naruto have both spoken, and both of them are still Can''t keep fighting.


    "Yes, Lord Realm King." Jiebit respected the King of East Realm, and immediately took his orders to stand aside, without any more nonsense.


    Vidili wrinkled her nose at Naruto, seeming to be quite dissatisfied with his tone, but she still didn''t continue to mess around, standing obediently, looking forward to the scene of Naruto pulling out the Divine Sword of the Realm King.


    Without the idiots Jabbit and Vidili, Naruto''s move of drawing his sword can finally continue.


    "what!"


    As soon as Naruto started to exert his strength, he felt that there was a huge force on the Realm King¡¯s Divine Sword against his brute force. The reason why the Realm King¡¯s Divine Sword was so difficult to pull out was that it was extremely heavy. There is a powerful seal technique on this sword!


    This seal technique is like a huge spider web shrouded on the Realm King¡¯s Divine Sword. The more immense power is used to draw the sword, the greater the strength it will be resisted, so even the five realm kings and gods did not take this together. Pull out the sword!


    The heaviness of the Divine Sword of the Realm King is beyond Naruto¡¯s initial imagination, but Vidili is standing here, watching a girl she likes, just for the sake of her own face, Naruto is desperate to take this damn Pull out the sword!


    The Divine Sword of the Realm King remained motionless under Naruto''s weird power, and even no gaps were created. Because of Naruto''s huge power, the seal on the Divine Sword of the Realm King was inspired by Naruto''s power, and it also gave birth to a stronger force against it. !


    Naruto opened three nine-gou jade reincarnation eyes at the same time, and at the same time, the chakra inside his body was flowing at almost the speed of light, and the power of his whole body was concentrated on his hands and legs.


    "Ah! Unparalleled strange power!!"


    boom!!


    Naruto exploded with the strongest power in one breath, and the white steam violently ejected from his body blew all the three people close to him into the air. At the same time, his body flew into the air suddenly, holding the sealed world in his hand for many years. King Sword!


    Although it was really hard to pull out the Realm King Divine Sword, in Naruto''s opinion, this sword really had nothing but heavy.


    The East Realm King didn¡¯t know the situation Naruto was facing. He watched the Realm King¡¯s Divine Sword, which had not been unblocked for many years, finally being pulled out, with a smile on his face, and said, "Naruto, how about this sword, isn¡¯t it? "


    Naruto reluctantly swung the two Divine Swords of the Lower Realm King. This heavy sword was so heavy that even if Naruto used all his strength, it was not easy to swing this sword at all. Let alone Majin Buu, even now. It was Vidiri who could easily avoid Naruto''s attack.


    "This sword...I really didn''t find anything special except for its weight!"


    Naruto gritted his teeth at this, he was not angry, but now he was in a state of exerting force, if he talked loudly, and his anger was relaxed, the Realm King Divine Sword in his hand would have to fall to the ground.


    "To be honest, I don''t believe that you can defeat Demon Buu with this sword!"


    Sweat appears on the forehead of the Eastern King God, because Naruto¡¯s state is not a fake, and it takes a lot of power to swing such a heavy sword. It seems that it is really not good to use this sword to defeat Demon Buu. Possible thing.


    "It''s really rude!" Jabeet shouted out again after holding back for a long time, "This sword is the strongest sword that has been passed down from generation to generation in the realm king God Realm! You can defeat the Demon Buu with this sword, but Seeing you look so trembling now, there should be no way, but if you can use that sword handily, you can definitely defeat Majin Buu!"


    "Handy?! It''s so easy for you to say, come and see!"


    Naruto held the sword in both hands, loosened a little distance in the middle, and handed it to Jebit, saying: "This sword is very heavy, you will know it by yourself."


    Jebit didn''t seem to believe in evil. He grabbed the hilt of the Realm King''s Divine Sword with both hands. Naruto released his hands, but Jebit immediately realized that he was wrong!


    "what!"


    The weight of the Realm King¡¯s Sword makes it difficult to hold even if it is Jebite. The super-heavy Realm King¡¯s Sword makes Jebite¡¯s center of gravity fall forward, and the Realm King¡¯s Sword falls to the ground, which is quite heavy. The land was smashed out of a big hole!


    The realm of the realm king is the land where the realm of the realm kings and gods live, so it is protected by divine power. Even a super Saiyan, it is basically impossible to completely destroy this world, and in the outside world, even Tianjin Fan , Klin and the others can easily destroy a planet.


    In the Realm of the Realm King, the Divine Realm would also be affected so much. It can be seen that the Realm of the Realm King¡¯s Sword is heavy.


    After swinging the sword for such a short time, some sweat appeared on Naruto''s forehead, and he couldn''t help wiping it with his hand.


    "That sword weighs about 20 million tons according to my estimation. I don''t know who made this sword!"


    "20 million tons?!"


    Naruto uttered the terrifying numbers without knowing it, and Vidili and the others were greatly shocked. Vidili looked at the double-edged sword on the ground that weighed far more than the naked eye, and said: "Use this Is it possible for a heavy sword to defeat Majin Buu?"


    "Then try the power of this sword first."


    Naruto had long known that the Realm King Divine Sword itself was not the key, so at this time, it happened to follow Vidili''s words to lead the topic in the right direction, flipping his left hand, and the Kusanaru sword that he carried immediately appeared in Naruto''s hands.


    The Kusanagi sword is dominated by Naruto, and it is an exquisite sword that only Naruto can use. If other people use it, they will be attacked by Kusanagi sword. Therefore, this sword fits well with Naruto itself. The weight is just right!


    Naruto is holding the Kusanaru sword in his left hand, and the Divine Sword of the World King in his right hand. There is no great reason for this, but Naruto is right-handed, and his right hand is more powerful!


    Naruto holds the sword in both hands, lucks the whole body, and the two swords smash each other... I don''t seem to be playing Yitian Tulong...


    "Drink!"


    The spoof topic ended, Naruto shouted, and the strange power of both arms exploded, and the Kusanaru sword and the Realm King Excalibur collided with each other, and the blades of the two Excalibur were smashed.


    Ding!


    The Divine Sword of the Realm King broke!!


    Chapter 156-The Resurrection of the King of the Old World!Thousand hands magical powers reappear!


    Naruto''s hands, the Excalibur from Naruto World, and the Excalibur Realm King Excalibur from Dragon Ball World, the two swords fought against each other, and the result was quite...tragic!


    Although the power level of the Dragon Ball World is higher than that of Naruto, in the frontal confrontation of hardness and sharpness, the Realm King¡¯s Divine Sword was completely defeated by the Kusanaru Sword in Naruto¡¯s hands. There was no obstacle at all, and the Realm King¡¯s Divine Sword was completely cut off by the Kusana Sword. The sword fell on the ground, and the heavy sound that it made reminded the East Realm King God and them that this sword that they thought was the strongest sword passed down from generation to generation was just cut off!


    Although the Realm King Divine Sword has a terrifying weight, it is too heavy and completely undesirable for its hardness and sharpness. Therefore, it cannot be used as a weapon at all. After all, the weapon that is most compatible with Naruto''s power will always be that. The sword named Kusanaru!

 1025 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1025

    oom!


    The half-cut sword in Naruto''s hand also fell to the ground, and the Eastern King God and Jiebit finally recovered their heads, but they still couldn''t recover their normal language skills!


    "Jie, Jie, and Jie Wang Divine Sword actually broke?! This...this is not, impossible!"


    The Eastern World King God couldn¡¯t accept this at all. The hope of defeating Demon Buu was all placed on this legendary World King God Sword. When Naruto pulled out the World King God Sword, the East World King God was still very happy. , But I didn''t expect it to be cut off so easily!


    "It seems that this sword is not as powerful as my Kusanaru sword, but it seems that something strange has come out of the sword."


    "Ahem, it''s rude to say that I am a strange thing, young man now."


    The Eastern King God and Jebit were all taken aback, because the voice was just a few meters behind them. At such a close distance, they didn¡¯t even find the counterfeeling existence, and after turning around, what appeared in front of Naruto and them was A rather ugly old man.


    The old man¡¯s clothes were very similar to those of the Eastern World King God, and both had lavender skin and white hair, but compared to the more handsome Eastern World King God, this old man looked very ugly. The face is very long, there are many folds on the face, and the eyes are a little protruding like walnuts. He is a rather ugly old man.


    Outsiders can¡¯t reach the realm of the realm king at will. The only ones that have been able to appear here for hundreds of millions of years, apart from the realm king gods and Jebit, are the demon Buu and today¡¯s Naruto and Vidiri. Shang Naruto just mentioned the''strange things that appeared'', the East Realm King God could have guessed that this old man appeared from the Realm King Divine Sword, and asked with some caution: "Old man, who are you?"


    "My name is Pete Toro. Speaking of what I say... I am your God of the Realm 15 generations ago, see."


    "Ten... the world king god before fifteen generations?!!!"


    Although the world king god is the highest god of the universe, it is not an eternal and immortal existence. Just like the gods in other myths, the gods can also die. The old world king Peter Pittoro and the current east world king god The relationship is like the three generations of the Greek gods, the first generation of gods Uranus, the second generation of gods Cronus and the third generation of gods Zeus, of course their relationship is not so bad.


    Speaking of the East Realm King God and the Old Realm King God are also of the same ancestry, because both the Realm King and the Realm King God grow fruits on the Realm Tree of the Realm Core Star, and ordinary fruits will become Realm Kings, which are rare. The golden fruit has become the world king god!


    And the one who was able to seal the old world king god before fifteen generations was the chaotic god of destruction.


    The world king god is responsible for providing opportunities for the creation of the planet. At the same time, for the development of the planet, it sometimes transfers some life to other planets. It is the god of creation, and the god of destruction, Birus, are completely opposite gods. Maintain a balance between.


    And because of the chaotic character of the god of destruction, Billus, the god of destruction, had a dispute with the god of destruction a long time ago. Billus sealed the god of destruction in the sword of the god of destruction. After all, he could not directly Destroy the realm of the realm king.


    Now that the Divine Sword of the Realm King is destroyed, and the seal of Birus has also disappeared, the Old Realm King God has finally seen the sun after being sealed for infinite time.


    Naruto reached out and poked the East Realm King God on the shoulder, then pointed at the Old Realm King God, and said, "You will be like this from now on, poor child..."


    Although the East Realm King God is much older than Naruto, at this time, he is not disgusted with the name of Naruto''s "child", or is powerless to complain, can only twitch the corners of his mouth and continue to laugh.


    Vidili¡¯s illusion of ¡°God¡± has completely disappeared. Although the Eastern King God was not too strong, his face looks good at least, but the appearance of the Old World King completely ruined Vidili¡¯s previous views. The respect of the''God'', he touched his forehead with his hand, and said helplessly: "The highest god of the universe is actually like this. It seems that the future of the universe is really dark..."


    "Hey hey hey... I''m the realm king god! You respect me a little bit, OK!"


    Vidili glanced at the Old World King God, then immediately turned away and stared at Naruto''s handsome face, feeling really healing.


    "I can''t see anything worthy of respect at all!"


    "Well said, Vidili."


    Naruto and Vidili also began to show a tacit cooperation like a thief, hitting the old world king god almost to death, and then his face suddenly changed, and Jiejie laughed strangely: "If this is the case, let you See my super powers!"


    "superpower?"


    "Tell you, my super power is... no matter what kind of martial arts master, under my super power, his power can far exceed the original limit!"


    "Well... I feel like I''ve seen such superpowers somewhere before..." Naruto squeezed his chin, constantly searching for his past memories, and finally determined that it was when he was on Namek.


    "Hey! You fellow, I want to fight you!"


    The Old World King God, who had been violently run away with anger, immediately rushed over to fight Naruto, and finally was caught by the East World King God and Jebit, and he didn''t do anything stupid.


    Naruto had no thoughts of respecting and respecting the elderly at all. He scratched his cheek, looked at the Old World King God who was angry like an old child, and said: "But if you have such superpowers, then you will cause me The power in the body, this way I should be able to deal with Majin Buu."


    "Huh!" The old world king god hugged his arm and snorted coldly, "I don''t want it! I am the world king god, you ask me to trigger your potential and I will trigger, then what am I?!"


    This little old man was really interesting. Naruto resisted the urge to squeeze him directly, and said: "Then what do you want, Old World King God?"


    The Old World King God and Turtle Immortal are just one kind of people. There was a squinting expression on that old ugly face, and said: "If you let me see the inside of this girl..."


    "Xianxiang!!!"


    Knowing what nasty things he was going to say afterwards, so as not to contaminate Vidili¡¯s pure ears, Naruto immediately fired an air cannon, knocking the Old World King God into the air and hitting a hill in the World King God Realm. The body was immediately buried in the debris of the mountain.


    Although the words of the Old World King God did not finish, Bidili still learned from the wretched expression of the Old World King God just now and the word "" that Naruto did not want to know. The Realm King God and Jiebite glanced, and immediately moved away from these two guys.


    The Old World King God has a very long and terrifying vitality. Although he was hit by Naruto''s Xixiang, he did not die. He climbed out of the debris of the mountain and shouted: "Don''t let you watch it! Why get angry? Ah! I am the realm king god!"


    "You haven''t seen me really angry yet!"


    Naruto hunched his back, showing a terrifying expression, and at the same time, his hands formed a seal that he hadn''t used for a long time.


    "I haven''t used this trick for many years, because this trick is too powerful, no matter how you suppress the power, it is enough to completely destroy the earth in an instant, but anyway, this is the realm of the realm king! Look at it! Famu escape thousand hands magical power!!"


    boom!!


    The huge thousand-handed Buddha statue descended into the realm of the realm king, and the body of the divine statue emitted golden Buddha light, illuminating the entire realm of the realm king.


    Naruto took Vidili''s hand and jumped, and immediately jumped to the head of the Thousand-Handed Buddha, looking down at the entire Realm King God Realm from above!


    "Hey! Even the Realm King God Realm will be destroyed if you use that trick!"


    "What''s the matter with me! It''s not over yet! Suzuo Nenghu tops the Buddha!!"


    Naruto¡¯s three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes revolved extremely fast, and the power of Suzano was once again shrouded in the magical power of Thousand Hands. The power of Thousand Hands and Uchiha was once again completely integrated, and the yin and yang became infinitely powerful The force of terror!!


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    The East Realm King God and Jebit were standing aside, and at this moment they could only watch Naruto wreak havoc in the Realm King God Realm, the corners of their mouths twitching constantly.


    "I think the Demon Buu hasn''t come yet, the Realm King God Realm will be destroyed."


    After a tumultuous leap and the realm of the realm king was directly destroyed by Naruto for a third, the stubborn lord of the old realm survived even though Naruto hadn¡¯t really used all his strength. Because of Jabit¡¯s healing power, the wounds on the Old World King God were also fully recovered. After such a farce, the Old World King God did not dare to say any more nonsense, but went directly to the topic.


    The Old World King pointed at the grass beside him, his face looked a bit miserable because of the two OK stretches on his face.


    "You sit here, I will now help you develop your potential."


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Seven-Against the Devil Buu!The flash of the devil!


    Although the Old World King God is a lecherous and wretched old man like Guixianren, they are also the same, with powerful power that does not match their appearance.


    Although the fighting power of the Old World King God is very poor, he should only be able to beat Bidili here, but he has quite powerful superpowers, able to develop the potential of a person''s body. This development is far from dead. The Great Elder Namek Star for many years is comparable, but it seems that it is really untrustworthy.


    Naruto sat cross-legged on the ground, while the Old World King God sat a little more than a meter in front of him. He didn''t know where he took out a little yellow book and looked at it while reaching out to aim at Naruto. Just like this, he was activating his superpowers.


    However, to outsiders, this old world king and god is not like a good person. Bidili is a little worried and said: "Naruto, are you okay like this?"


    Vidili could not trust the little old man, the King of the Old World, but Naruto did feel that a new wave of power appeared in his body. The barrier that had not been breached in seven years now seemed to have been shocked. After a smile, he said: "Don''t worry, Bidili, I feel good now, but don''t disturb me for a while, it may take a long time."


    Vidili heard him say that it was okay. Although he felt that the old man of the Old World King God was still weird, but there was no way. At this time, she had to stand aside and said, "How long will it take?"

 1026 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1026

    The Old World King God''s two eyes protruding like walnuts continued to look at the little yellow book in front of him, stretched out his hands like Naruto, and from time to time retracted one hand to turn the pages of the little yellow book in front of him. , Said slowly; "I don''t know this, but according to his potential, it will take about ten hours as long. I have never seen a human with such huge potential."


    When Bidili heard the old world kings admiring Naruto¡¯s potential, she felt proud and a little depressed. The former is easy to understand, and the latter, if it really takes more than ten hours, then it means that she will only have The lonely world of a few weirdos stayed for more than ten hours, and it was depressing to think about it.


    Naruto is not in the mood to talk to Vidili at this time. He is not Monkey King. Compared with physical exercise, Naruto¡¯s strength is now more and more focused on the spiritual aspect. In the old world king god¡¯s super power Naruto could feel that his strength continued to improve. Although it was very slow, it would be unimaginable if he accumulated more than ten hours, so he immediately changed his sitting posture.


    Originally it was just sitting cross-legged, but now Naruto started to meditate, concentrating all his energy, while cultivating, while letting the Old World King God develop his potential.


    A smile flashed in the walnut-like eyes of the Old World King God, but he was still reading the little yellow book while helping Naruto improve his strength and cultivate Wujiazi. In this process, time accompanied Naruto¡¯s The strength increased and passed quickly, but on the earth... it has changed again...


    Although Majin Buu himself is extremely crazy and evil, after absorbing the two righteous people of the Great Realm King God and Piccolo, the righteous heart now has the upper hand, although he has turned many humans into candies and chocolates. He ate it, but he also used his superpowers to help many people. For example, Majin Buu used his superpowers to heal the eyes of a child who was born blind, so that he could see the light.


    But just like when the original Piccolo arrived on the earth, because he was contaminated with the evil side of the earth people, the evil Piccolo demon appeared, so Majin Buu also saw the evil side of the earth people because he saw a scum The rich man shot and killed the child. Demon Buu was extremely angry. The good and the evil were separated. During the split, most of the power was taken away by the evil, so the fat demon Ren Buu is not an opponent, but is absorbed by the opponent.


    Although this is just a simple process of reorganization after splitting, Majin Buu has completely changed from being dominated by the good side to being dominated by the evil side. The innocent and simple Majin Buu has completely disappeared and has become A lawless monster!


    After Majin Buu became dominated by the evil side, his body became taller and he did not look as fat as the previous Fat Buu. The evil grin on his face represented that he was an evil demon, although he was powerful. The total amount did not increase, but because of the evil side as the leading factor, it became aggressive and the destructive power became even greater!


    "Vegeta, you feel it!"


    At an altitude of several thousand meters, Wukong flew forward and shouted at Vegeta beside him: "Majin Buu''s qi has changed again and has become even more evil!"


    Vegeta¡¯s face is not very good-looking. Obviously he did not expect such a change to happen during the time they were in a coma. After Majin Buu was resurrected and absorbed Pic, even Naruto is not his opponent, and now It changes again, and I don''t know how far the strength will rise.


    However, even if the Demon Buu was extremely powerful, Vegeta would not be afraid, with a cold smile on his indifferent face.


    "It doesn''t matter, anyway, just kill that damn demon Buu!"


    Although Vegeta is so indifferent, she actually has other thoughts in her heart. After all, Majin Buu was resurrected because of his fight with Goku. Vegeta, who is hot on the outside and inside, has to bear this responsibility, and even more so. Because he wants to protect his wife and children and prevent Anemone and Trunks from being killed by Demon Buu, he wants to challenge the super demon that even Naruto can''t deal with!


    Today¡¯s Majin Buu is already an extremely evil and lawless monster. He will not be as naive as the fat Buu before. To become the strongest Demon, he will not allow anyone to be stronger than himself. , Goku and Vegeta are just hitting the gun, because Majin Buu is now looking for powerful people to kill them all!


    "Sun Wukong, Vegeta!"


    Today¡¯s Majin Buu has become smarter and more evil than before, with a grin on his pink face, looking at the two Saiyans who appeared in front of him, and said: ¡°Really, I still I''m looking for you. I didn''t expect you to come here and die. That''s right, I will send you all to hell!"


    Vegeta¡¯s black eyes flashed with solemnity, but it was more warfare, and said proudly: ¡°You are the one who will die, Majin Buu! Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t have too much pain, because you will I will be killed by my Prince Vegeta!"


    "Arrogant!!"


    Majin Buu roared and his powerful aura was immediately revealed, and Goku and Vegeta also became the strongest Super Saiyan 3 at the same time. If not, even if it is two Super Saiyan 2, Facing the demon Buu who has absorbed Piccolo now, it is simply looking for death!


    Goku and Vegeta left and right, two golden figures simultaneously flanked Majin Buu. Majin Buu dodged and counterattacked continuously during the series of attacks of the two Super Saiyans 3. The pink body was basically There is no bone, so even Naruto can''t match the softness, even if it is hit by the fists of Goku and Vegeta, it won''t be hurt too much.


    Majin Buu is dominated by evil at this time, and his destructive power is greater than before. Even if he has not absorbed Piccolo, his power is stronger than Super Saiyan 3. Now he has Piccolo''s power, even at the same time. Faced with two Super Saiyans 3, he did not lose the wind at all. In the confrontation between Goku and Vegeta, the pink tentacles on his head immediately flicked and pointed at Vegeta!


    "Set it to me!"


    Majin Buu had Piccolo''s superpowers at this time. It was launched from the tentacles on the head and hit Vegeta with one blow. The weak blue light did not have any destructive power at all, but it was to make the current super game. 3 Vegeta''s body was temporarily paralyzed, completely unable to move, and at the same time Majin Buu put his finger on his forehead, and the power was immediately concentrated.


    "Maguanguang kills the cannon!!"


    boom!!


    Majin Buu¡¯s Mokanko Killing Cannon was just kicked in the wrist by Goku. The Mokanko Killing Cannon, which was originally aimed at Vegeta¡¯s heart, was also hit crooked and flew from Vegeta¡¯s side. Over.


    Although Wukong saved her life, Vegeta''s face didn''t see any gratitude at all, instead she became even worse.


    "Kakarot! Don''t get in the way!"


    Vegeta has such a ferocious temper, even a natural silly like Goku knows anything to deal with, and she doesn''t fight with him at all, shrugs, and said, "Don''t be so angry, I just want to defeat Majin Buu. , I won¡¯t give you the chance to kill Majin Buu!"


    "What are you kidding? It''s me Vegeta who is going to kill him!!"


    Majin Buu heard that they talked about killing themselves so unscrupulously, two # characters jumped out of the pink forehead, and he quacked with a weird smile: "It is the two of you who are going to die!"


    Majin Buu''s arms stretched out at the same time, and both fists flew towards Wukong and Vegeta at the same time!


    Although Goku and Vegeta were talking, they didn''t really relax their vigilance against Majin Buu. At the same time, they blocked Majin Buu''s boxing with their fists. They blocked Majin Buu''s attack and grabbed them with his hands. He saw Goku and Vegeta''s arms and tugged fiercely at the same time.


    Majin Buu¡¯s body, Goku and Vegeta¡¯s bodies flew towards each other at the same time. Majin Buu relied on his special physical abilities. Before Goku and Vegeta were in front of them, their legs kept going. Stretching out, kicking the two in the stomach fiercely, kicking both of them flying at the same time, and then a huge golden light flare condenses in their hands!


    "Magic flash!!"


    Chapter 158-Wukong and Vegeta fight together!


    It can only be said that there is no strongest move, only the strongest person!


    It seems that even if Klin uses Qi Yuan Slash, he cannot damage Wukong and Vegeta. Although the power of Magic Flash is not as good as Turtle Qigong and Flash Cannon, it is really true when used in the hands of Majin Buu. It is a powerful trick that can be called the "flash of the devil"!


    The golden light is powerful enough to make either Goku or Vegeta feel suffocated. In this case, if Vegeta talks nonsense and does not know how to fight back, then he is the super fool of the number one in the sky. !


    "Turtle Qigong Wave!!"


    "Super flash cannon!!"


    boom!!


    Although Goku and Vegeta barely blocked the power of Majin Buu¡¯s magic flash with two enemies, but Majin Buu¡¯s powerful power at this time has been unreservedly displayed, facing two Super Saiyans at the same time. 3 also won''t let the wind fall at all!


    Although there are three people fighting, the position of the three people is not an equilateral triangle. To be precise, it should be an isosceles triangle. Vegeta and Goku are close to one side, so that they can barely resist the terror of Majin Buu. power.


    After Majin Buu absorbed Piccolo, Piccolo also had Piccolo''s cool head and past combat experience. Although he was surprised that Goku and Vegeta could block his own strength after they worked together, the tentacles on his forehead flicked and a blue color The electric light immediately flew towards Wukong and Vegeta, who were full of qigong waves!


    "Dodge!"


    As Saiyans, although they have strong combat power, they do not have the rich fighting skills of Majin Buu. At this time, as long as one of them is hit by Majin Buu''s super powers, the other one will definitely be unable to resist Majin. Buu¡¯s magic flash!


    Goku yelled, and evaded to both sides at the same time as Vegeta. Without their power support, the power of the magic flash destroyed the tortoise qigong and the super flash cannon and flew between the two of Goku and Vegeta. Ever!


    This is the result that Majin Buu wants to achieve. He has no obvious advantage in dealing with Goku and Vegeta at the same time. Separating the two temporarily, Majin Buu can defeat them one by one!


    Majin Buu''s figure flashed and flew towards Wukong. At the same time, with his wrist turned, a huge blue ball of light immediately pressed against Wukong''s body.


    "Dayu spiral pill!!"


    Now Majin Buu''s speed and strength are higher than that of Super Saiyan 3''s Goku. When facing Majin Buu''s attack alone, Wukong immediately seemed very reluctant.


    Wukong backed away to prevent Demon Buu from getting too close to him, and at the same time condensed the powerful Qi in his hands, once again launching a turtle-style qigong at Demon Buu!


    However, Majin Buu didn''t feel any reluctance at all when faced with Wukong''s attack alone. He easily avoided the tortoise-style qigong sent by Wukong, and at the same time, the speed was not reduced at all. Wukong smashed his head!


    "Big Bang Attack!!"


    boom!!


    Vegeta¡¯s attacks have always been quite violent, and he will not consider the consequences at all, aiming at the positions of Goku and Majin Buu, and hitting out a big explosion immediately!


    The blue ball of light quickly hit Majin Buu''s back, and at the same time, the energy condensed inside burst out all at once. Although the degree of power compression is not as rotating as Naruto''s Helix Maru, it is compressed. With a considerable amount of energy, the scope of the explosion is huge.

 1027 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1027

    Majin Buu was attacked by Vegeta¡¯s big explosion unsuspectingly, and the forearm of his right hand was blown off, but it didn¡¯t hurt him much, and Goku was the same in Vegeta¡¯s big explosion attack. It was affected, but because most of his power was blocked by Majin Buu''s body, the damage he suffered was minimal.


    Majin Buu was determined to get rid of Goku first. Although he was attacked by Vegeta, he put him aside. The damage to his right arm immediately recovered. He was very close to Goku, although he was attacked. After being affected by the big bang attack, he launched an attack immediately, putting his hands on his chest to gather strength.


    "Intense light bomb!"


    This trick is also Piccolo¡¯s trick. Compared with the tricks like Moguanguang Kill Cannon or Mokong Surrounding Bomb, it is not powerful enough, but the condensing speed is very fast. At such a close distance, Wukong wants to use teleportation to avoid it. Too late, you can only hold your arms in front of you to form a defense!


    boom!!


    The fierce light bullet hit the front of Wukong, and the powerful explosion blew his entire body out. Even the body of Super Saiyan 3 could not stop the powerful attack of Majin Buu at this time!


    Although Vegeta is a little worried about Goku''s situation, he is not a person who is good at expressing his feelings. He rarely expresses his feelings even to his wife and son, not to mention to Goku, so he is not half at this time. Nonsense, continue to attack Majin Buu!


    At this time, Wukong was hit by the demon Buu, and the distance between the two was relatively long, and Vegeta unscrupulously used more powerful tricks.


    "Ultimate flash!!"


    The huge golden energy pillar pushes the Jinshan down the jade pillar, and the super energy flow destroys all nearby mountains and rivers, like an overwhelming sky, forcibly pressing down on the body of the demon Buu!


    Majin Buu looked back from the corner of his eyes, activated his superpowers, and used Piccolo¡¯s abilities to create a clone that is exactly the same as himself. Piccolo''s clone is not as good as Naruto, and is considered a kind of superpower. The strength of the created clone is slightly lower than that of the body, so Piccolo rarely uses it in battle, and most of it is used to help himself exceed the limit in battle.


    However, even if the power of the clone is slightly lost to the main body, it will not be worse than Vegeta. Facing the ultimate flash of Vegeta, the demon Buu of the clone immediately shot out a spiral beam!


    "Maguanguang kills the cannon!!"


    Rumble!


    Although Vegeta has tried his best, the power of Majin Buu''s clone is not lost to him. Even with the ultimate flash of full strength, it cannot destroy the Makanguang killing cannon used by Majin Buu''s clone. The power of both parties Contending with each other, Vegeta has no way to quickly solve Majin Buu!


    The main body of Majin Buu continued to pursue Wukong without any reduction in speed.


    Wukong had just been injured by the fierce light bomb of Majin Buu, and now his whole body was in severe pain, but at this time he had no opinion at all. Seeing Majin Buu rushing towards him, Wukong could only use all his power. The eyebrow bones without eyebrows are quite prominent, and there is endless seriousness and war in the eyes below!


    "Super large tortoise school qigong wave!!"


    "Quack... Monkey King! Such tricks are of no use to me! Dimensional Cracking Cannon!!"


    "what?!"


    Seleba is one of Goku¡¯s most respected people. Now she suddenly saw Seleba¡¯s trick from Majin Buu. Although she knew Seriba was not absorbed by Majin Buu, at this moment, it was still a little bit Stunned for a moment, the power of that huge super-large tortoise school qigong was also interrupted for an instant.


    Majin Buu didn¡¯t absorb Seriba. The Dimensional Cracking Cannon was learned when Fat Buu saw Seriba using this trick, but because this trick is too strong, even Majin Buu, Zi also learned only part of it, and was able to condense power to one point, but could not produce the power to collapse the dimension.


    The power of the Cracking Cannon is extremely compressed to one point, and it is completely counter to Wukong¡¯s super-large Turtle Qigong Wave. The Dimensional Cracking Cannon penetrates the super-large Turtle Qigong Wave and hits Wukong accurately, although the magic cloth Ou was also attacked by the super-large tortoise school qigong wave, but it was nothing at all!


    Goku lost to Majin Buu in a one-on-one match, and so did Vegeta. The power of the ultimate flash was pierced by Majin Buu¡¯s Makanguang killing cannon, and a hole was directly pierced through his body, and his qi was weakened A lot.


    Wukong and Vegeta were already injured by Majin Buu in a flash, and they could barely contend with the situation, because they were both injured at the same time and fell into a rather unfavorable situation.


    Majin Buu has unlimited energy, so his vigor is not weakened at all. At this time, I feel that both Goku and Vegeta''s aura is greatly reduced. I no longer worry about anything. I also lifted the clone, and only used his body to face them. One, laughed: "I''ll say you are here to die, I will turn you all into chocolates, and then eat them in one bite!"


    Goku¡¯s left arm hangs weakly because he was pierced by the Demon Buu¡¯s Dimensional Cracking Cannon just now. At this time, his left arm can¡¯t use force at all, but Vegeta is in the same situation as him, and one arm is also Majin Buu is basically abolished.


    Wukong looked at Buu, a powerful demon in the sky, with a wry smile on his face, and said, "Vegeta, I probably can only use one more trick, how about you?"


    "cut!"


    Vegeta didn''t answer, but with this sip, Wukong, who knew him well, understood that they all had only the last bit of power left.


    "Then bet all your anger on this trick! Dragon Fist breaks out!!"


    Wukong used his left arm to gather all the power in his body. The figure with long golden hair leaped into the void and turned into a golden dragon, flying towards the invincible demon Buu with the tragic determination of the strong man breaking his wrist. !


    The same goes for Vegeta, gathering all his last strength. His intact right hand emits a dazzling golden light because of the concentration of a lot of strength. Vegeta raised his right hand and aimed at Majin Buu!


    "Big Bang Ultimate Flash!!"


    boom!!


    The two super tricks that once fought fiercely and almost crashed the earth, now in order to save the earth, they flew into the air at the same time!


    Chapter 159-I am an earthling with the glory of Saiyan!The last hope is fusion!


    Majin Buu''s current strength has reached a terrifying state. Even Super Saiyan 3 is not an opponent. Even if Goku and Vegeta join forces, they are quickly at a disadvantage due to the rapid consumption of physical strength.


    Although Super Saiyan 3 is the same as Super Saiyan 1, it will consume a lot of energy when it just changes. In theory, Super Saiyan 3 also has full power like Super Saiyan 1, which can be avoided. Excessive physical exertion in the transformation, because Super Saiyan 2 is also like this, but their transformation has been too short so far, and the power of Super Saiyan 3 is too strong, and they want to achieve super The full power of Saiyan 3 is not enough even if you include the time left in the Spiritual Time House.


    At this time, Wukong and Vegeta could only condense all their strength on the last move. Wukong''s feet kept stomping on the air, and the air was compressed at the limit speed, and finally erupted with a bursting sound like a dragon!


    The golden dragon flew in front of Demon Buu, the golden scales, dragon beard, and dragon horns were all full of destructive power!


    Majin Buu resisted with his hands in front of him, looking at Wukong with a grim look at his full power, and shouted, "You guys don''t want to beat me!"


    "Take it! Majin Buu! Dragon Fist!!"


    Wukong has no choice. This is his last trick, and also his strongest fist. He concentrates all his power on this dragon fist. The golden dragon becomes even stronger because of Wukong¡¯s power. huge!


    boom!!


    Majin Buu¡¯s body was hit by Wukong¡¯s dragon fist head-on, and Wukong¡¯s full power of the trick, with Majin Buu¡¯s current power was also knocked back, and at the same time, the whole body''s power surged, constantly resisting Wukong¡¯s strongest Dragon Fist!


    The Qi from Wukong''s whole body is constantly spraying outwards, so that his strength is consumed extremely quickly, making Wukong feel a huge pain in his body, but now he can no longer take care of that much. There is absolutely no way to defeat Majin Buu with his own power. , Even if Goku tries his best, he must help Vegeta create an attack opportunity!


    "Super Realm King Fist!! It broke out!"


    Wukong gritted his teeth, and finally, regardless of how much damage his body would suffer, he used the super king fist that exceeded the limit. Using such power in the state of Super Saiyan 3, Wukong began to see red all over his body. His blood looks terrifying!


    Roar!!


    The golden dragon uttered a roar of Lei Lei, and the huge dragon body tumbled, and a dazzling divine light burst out of the eyes of the dragon. The power of the dragon fist was raised to the limit by Wukong, and a punch penetrated the demon. Buu''s body!


    "Vegeta!"


    "Big Bang Ultimate Flash!!"


    Vegeta was waiting for the moment when Goku penetrated Majin Buu. The power that had been accumulated for too long was detonated in an instant, the ultimate power of the ultimate flash was completely exploded, and the huge explosion wave completely swallowed Majin Buu''s body. Among them, the power of this trick could not last long, but in an instant, it detonated a terrifying force that was stronger than Vegeta itself!


    "I won''t die! I am the strongest!!"


    Majin Buu felt tremendous power in the combined attack of Goku and Vegeta, and was completely enveloped by the golden explosion wave. The energy in Majin Buu''s body also burst out unreservedly and tried his best to resist. With the power of the ultimate flash of the big bang, as long as he can have one cell left, he will not die!


    "Go to hell! Majin Buu! Super King Fist!"


    After knowing it for so many years, Vegeta has also learned Goku¡¯s Super King Boxing, and now he can¡¯t think about the consequences of doing so. It doesn¡¯t matter if he will die because of it. Even if he is dying, he will still be killed. Dead Demon Buu!


    boom!!


    The huge golden explosion wave flew out of the earth, and the infinite power even blasted out of the solar system, causing huge damage to the galaxies near the solar system. However, after the golden light gradually disappeared, Wukong and Vegeta I saw the same, the pink in the sky that was given the meaning of horror!


    Time has passed for a few minutes. Goku¡¯s dragon fist penetrated Majin Buu¡¯s body, and Vegeta used the ultimate flash of the big bang to attack before Majin Buu¡¯s body recovered. This was a perfect plan, but Majin Buu still did not die, Vegeta''s big explosion final flash still did not completely destroy Majin Buu, his body still exists, and it should have been fully recovered now.

 1028 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1028

    Wukong used his teleportation to take Vegeta and escape in time, and then ran to a wasteland with no one, so that even if the Majin Buu found them, it would not affect the innocent people.


    "What should we do now, Vegeta?"


    Both Wukong and Vegeta ate the fairy beans they were carrying, so there is nothing wrong with them now, but they both know very well that even if they rely on the fairy beans on their bodies, they can''t defeat the devil Buu. Human Buu''s power is indeed above them. If there is no good way, even if they bring enough fairy beans to face Majin Buu, it will only prolong their death time.


    "Cut, what else can I do besides defeating that guy?!"


    "That''s the same, but..." Wukong scratched his head. Even a natural person like him was annoyed by the evil and strength of Demon Buu. "You know it, too. The two of us simply can''t beat him now."


    Vegeta''s face twitched, and he could see that he was becoming very unhappy now. He looked at Wukong with bad eyes and said, "Then what do you say, Kakarot!" Looking at Vegeta''s eyes, there is a lot of''you I''ll kill you if I can''t think of a good idea.


    Demon Buu kept killing people. This incident made Wukong feel very distressed. He kept scratching his head and cheeks. It seemed that at this time, the wildness of the monkey seemed to be awakened in the Saiyan bloodline.


    Wukong was too anxious, but it really made him think of a way. He clenched his right hand and slammed his palm in his palm, saying, "By the way, Vegeta, you can merge with me!"


    "Fusion?"


    "Well, that''s a trick Naruto learned on a planet before, and later taught me. Naruto said that as long as two people with similar body and strength are very similar, they can fuse, and the fusion will produce stronger fighters. The strength is ten times stronger than two people combined!"


    Vegeta''s face was startled, knowing that Goku can''t lie, so he was obviously shocked by the power after the fusion, but when he wanted to merge with Goku, Vegeta felt uncomfortable.


    "Why do you want to fit with you?!"


    "There¡¯s no way, after all, there are people who are close to you now, except for me, there are only Sister Seleba and Edith, and Naruto who is now in the realm of the realm king, you think Fit with them?"


    Although Vegeta doesn¡¯t want to merge with Goku, she doesn¡¯t mean to merge with them at all. Firstly, she thinks like Naruto. It¡¯s really weird to merge with a woman. Secondly, between Naruto and Goku. Among them, if you have to choose one, Wukong is definitely more suitable for integration.


    Vegeta''s face twitched a few times, and finally resisted the urge to squash Wukong, and said coldly, "Then start fusion!"


    Goku was overjoyed. He was innocent by nature, and he did not reject the idea of ??fusing with Vegeta. According to Naruto, the warriors after fusion are extremely powerful because of the warlike nature of Saiyans. Wukong also wanted to know how great such power would be.


    "When fusing, the qi of two people must be exactly the same, and the most important thing is the posture of the fusion. Only when the postures of the two people are completely symmetrical can the fusion be successful!"


    "posture?"


    "Yes, I''ll show it to you first."


    Although Naruto has learned this trick before, he really has never used it before. That action is really embarrassing. There are only people in this world who can jump out of the fusion dance without changing their faces. Stay away.


    After Goku finished the fusion dance that made people feel embarrassed, Vegeta ran away completely.


    "Kakarot! Are you kidding me, how can this kind of idiotic action merge?!"


    "I did it according to what Naruto told me. There should be no mistakes." Goku didn''t understand the reason for Vegeta''s anger at all, scratching his head, the natural appearance made Vegeta even disappear. Strengthened.


    Vegeta was helpless, and was about to curse Goku, but suddenly her expression changed!


    "Majin Buu!"


    Majin Buu didn¡¯t find Vegeta and Goku, because their qi dropped very low, but Majin Buu destroyed the city again at this time, completely different from the innocent and simple Fat Buu before. It¡¯s different. Now this monster is madly destroying cities on earth. Everything he sees is the target of his destruction. Both Goku and Vegeta feel the breath of Majin Buu, and at the same time feel the breath of life on earth. Keep decreasing.


    Wukong looked in the direction of the demon Buu''s breath, his face suddenly changed, and said, "That''s the Western Capital!"


    "Western Capital!" Vegeta seemed to have received a huge impact, and her pupils were a little dilated for an instant, "Well! Apricot and Trunks are still there!"


    His wife and children are facing the danger of death. The Saiyan prince, who was once lonely and proud, with only himself in his heart, was really anxious. He almost lost his mind. He immediately flew to the direction of the West Capital. In any case, he Must protect his wife and children!


    "Vegeta!" Wukong quickly grabbed Vegeta''s wrist and stopped him forcibly, "Don''t be impulsive!"


    "Get out! Kakarot! I''m going to save Apricot and Trunks!! You give me a way out!!!"


    "Even if you go, you won''t be able to beat Majin Buu!" Goku stopped in front of Vegeta, facing the furious Vegeta, he refused to give in, "Now... there is only fusion!"


    "You want me to...do that idiot dance with you! I..."


    Vegeta clenched a mouthful of steel teeth, and his teeth almost shattered because of the extreme anger in her heart. Several times she tried to kill Wukong and flew to the West Capital to save people. But Majin Buu''s strength is so powerful that he Shengsheng resisted this idea.


    "Apricot... Trunks..."


    His beloved wife, lovely son, their scenes slid in front of him, Vegeta''s fist was tightly clenched, although he was wearing white combat gloves, he had already pierced his palm, blood Flowing down from the fingers.


    Feeling the aura of life on the earth becoming less and less, Vegeta finally let go of her self-esteem, and slowly landed on the ground, facing Wukong with her back, her voice squeezed out of her teeth.


    "Kakarot! Come with me!"


    "it is good!"


    Wukong immediately agreed. The two fell on the ground and at the same time assumed a fusion pose. Wukong glanced at Vegeta and looked very happy, saying, "Vegeta, I didn¡¯t expect you to agree to merge with me. With his glory and self-esteem, he would agree to merge with me, a lower-level fighter, which was really unimaginable before."


    "I am now an earthling with the glory of Saiyan!"


    Vegeta''s words made Goku laugh uncontrollably for the first time. This sentence also represents the complete change and rebirth of Vegeta. For the first time, and perhaps the last time, Goku and Vegeta danced that together. The fusion dance is really embarrassing.


    "Rel...he!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty-I am neither Monkey King nor Vegeta, I am about to defeat you!


    "''I am an earthling with the glory of the Saiyans'', it is really thanks to the guy Vegeta who can say that."


    Standing on the edge of the Celestial Temple, Seriba looked at everything in the lower realm, and he heard Vegeta¡¯s words clearly. With Vegeta¡¯s character, he could say such things, even Seriba , I have to say the word "serve"!


    Edith sat on the edge of the Temple of Heaven, with her legs hanging in the air. For the first time in her life, she felt admiration for Vegeta.


    "Sure enough, just as Dad said, Uncle Vegeta is the kind of tsundere who keeps his feelings in his heart."


    "Oh, if Vegeta hears such words, he will have to fight us desperately."


    "You can fight, but if Goku and Uncle Vegeta merge, you should be able to defeat Demon Buu, mom?"


    "It should be, although that posture is really ugly, but after the fusion, the power is indeed much stronger than the two people combined. As long as it can be successful, it should be able to eliminate Demon Buu."


    Although Sai Liba is very serious in the second half of the sentence, but the first half of the sentence expresses her own mind and is also the reason why she would rather be killed than never merge!


    It''s ugly!


    Only when Wukong is so natural that he can jump out of Super 213''s fusion dance without changing his face, Vegeta doesn''t know how powerful his thoughts are to equip himself with Wukong to jump out such movements.


    Goku and Vegeta adjusted the intensity of the Qi to the point where they were exactly the same as each other, and then jumped out that super ugly fusion dance in a symmetrical posture. In the end, their index fingers were all aligned!


    Simple, even idiotic action, but it really has incredible magical power!


    The bodies of Wukong and Vegeta completely turned into rainbow-colored light spots. Under the cover of a strong white light, they merged with each other. These rainbow-colored light spots represent everything about Goku and Vegeta. They Their bodies, their souls, were all scattered into the most primitive state, and then reintegrated in a perfect posture!


    "This breath... I finally found you two guys!"


    Majin Buu felt like Goku and Vegeta exuded huge anger when they merged. He didn''t know what kind of tyrannical enemy he had to face, because the power of Vegeta and Goku was indeed against him. It caused a very big threat. He didn''t want to die or be sealed again, so he wanted to kill all the powerful people, and Goku and Vegeta were the first targets Majin Buu wanted to kill!


    Majin Buu quickly flew in the direction where Goku and Vegeta were based on the strong aura he felt, and just after Majin Buu approached the neighborhood, Goku and Vegeta were completely finished. Fusion, with the dazzling white light, a new and powerful fighter is born!

 1029 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1029

    He has the appearance of Goku, but the hairstyle and the proud expression on his face are the same as Vegeta.The upper body is wearing a Medamore star vest, which is also a symbol of fusion. The lower body is wearing white trousers with a blue belt around the waist. There are black wristbands on both hands and wrists. Once fused, it is super Saiyan 1 has a full-powered posture, and his body has a very powerful golden flame!


    Majin Buu looked at the strange Super Saiyan warrior in surprise. Although he had the same appearance as Monkey King, Majin Buu felt the breath of Goku and Vegeta from him, and they were extremely powerful. I was a little frightened, and said: "Who are you?!"


    "I am neither Monkey King nor Vegeta, I am the one who is about to defeat you!"


    Wukong and Vegeta are basically the same in strength. After they merge, Goujita should be twenty times stronger than a person under normal conditions. Only after transforming into Super Saiyan 1, the strength is either of their normal conditions. One thousand times that of Super Saiyan 3 has far surpassed four hundred times that of Super Saiyan 3. This is also the strongest fighter ever born!


    The powerful power of Goujita was fully revealed before the battle started. His powerful power was even transmitted directly from the earth to the infinitely distant sanctuary, the realm of the realm king!


    Rumble!


    The power of Goujita is so huge, even if it is separated by such a distant time and space, the realm of the realm king God realm still begins to tremble. This huge power even makes the king of the east, Jiebite and Bidi All three of Li could not stand steady and fell to the ground.


    The East Realm King God had a horrified expression. From the Old Realm King God¡¯s crystal ball, they could directly see what happened on the earth. At this time, they were even more shocked. The East Realm King God looked at the union that appeared in the crystal ball. The warrior said: "I really didn''t expect that just after the fusion of Monkey King and Vegeta, there will be such a strong power. This time, you can definitely defeat the Demon Buu!"


    Under the influence of Goujita¡¯s huge qi, Naruto and the Old World King God should be completely unaffected. They have been sitting for several hours. Naruto is still meditating, while the Old World King God is still While reading his yellow book, he stretched out his hand to Naruto, as if nothing had changed.


    Feeling Goujita''s aura, Naruto was also a little surprised that Vegeta was willing to dance that super ugly fusion dance. Hearing the words of the King of the East, his eyes still did not open, and he said lightly: "If it comes from strength Speaking of, this combined warrior Gojita should have completely surpassed Majin Buu, but..."


    "But what, Naruto?"


    "Forget it, nothing."


    In the end, Naruto did not express his worries. He concentrated all his mind, continued to meditate, and slowly improved his strength. But Vidili and others looked at him like this and did not continue to ask, except for Naruto and the Old World King God. Besides, the other six eyes were all staring at the crystal ball, watching what kind of powerful power the fit warrior Gojita would have.


    Naruto is indeed a little worried, but he doesn''t know whether his worry is reasonable.


    In Dragon Ball, Goujita appeared twice, once in the theater version. When fighting against evil spirits, Super Saiyan 3 was not an opponent of evil spirits at all, so Goku and Vegeta merged for the first time. In the state of Super Saiyan 1, he killed Xiannianbo that even Goku of Super Sai 3 could not deal with. The second time was at the end of the evil dragon chapter. When fighting against the super one-star dragon, two Super Saiyan 4 Fusion became the strongest Super 4 Goji Tower.


    Although both of them are Goujita, they have completely different personalities. The Goujita who appears in the theater version is quite serious, but has a personality like Piccolo. He does not underestimate the enemy at all. Once he merges, he uses the strongest trick to kill. The evil thought wave.


    But in Dragon Ball GT''s Super 4 Gojita, the personality is as arrogant and arrogant as Gotenks, and he has not done his best to deal with the Super One Star Dragon, and finally failed when the time for integration came.


    Naruto didn''t know what was going on with this Super Goujita now, and everything seemed to be resigned.


    "This power is really amazing!"


    Goujita seems to be unable to believe that just after fusion, he has such a powerful force. In this state, his strength is far beyond the original Super Saiyan 3, and he keeps punching and kicking, regardless of speed or strength. It''s all extreme horror.


    Majin Buu watched Gojita''s movements in shock, and was surprised by his power, so Majin Buu didn''t even launch an attack in an instant.


    Goujita slowly warmed up and ended, turning his head to look at Majin Buu, with a haughty smile on his face, which meant that Naruto''s worries should be right.


    "It seems that you are also scared, but this is nothing, after all, my strength is too strong now!"


    Goujita now has the power to move him, and with a flick of the five fingers of his right hand, with the force technique very similar to Naruto''s Yuxiang, he shot a sharp wind blade from his hand!


    The speed of Majin Buu was even worse than the speed of Gojita now, and the wind blade cut a hole in the pink face.


    "You don''t need to be afraid, after all, my current strength is really too strong, but since it is a warrior produced by the fusion of Monkey King and Vegeta, then it is called Goujita!"


    Majin Buu touched the wound on his face. Although the wound healed immediately, it could not heal the haze in Majin Buu''s heart.


    "It turns out that''s the case, but you two think that you can defeat me just by combining you?!"


    "Then give it a try, Majin Buu." Goujita''s arrogance is far greater than that of the original Vegeta, with an extremely provocative arrogant smile on his face, and he beckoned to Majin Buu. .


    "Damn it! You dare to fool me!"


    Majin Buu let out a loud roar, and the hole on his body continuously sprayed white steam because of his anger. At the same time, he used all his power to rush to Goujita in an instant, and his fists kept attacking the new super fighter Goujita!


    Goujita looked arrogant, didn''t even use his hands, holding his arms, and simply swayed his body to avoid all the attacks of Demon Buu.


    Whoosh!


    Majin Buu punched in the air, and his body flew past Goujita. Goujita smiled and showed a beautiful white tooth, then raised his right leg and kicked Majin Buu hard in the stomach. !


    boom!!


    Majin Buu was kicked into the air by Gojita, and at the same time Gojita rushed towards Majin Buu instantly, and finally used his hands, but the speed was so fast that Majin Buu couldn''t keep up. To the point, vaguely, I only saw a few iridescent lights appearing around Wujita when he was punching. The next moment Majin Buu felt that his body was hit, it turned out to be in a breath. Hundreds of punches were hit in a row!


    Gojita flew past Majin Buu, around behind Majin Buu, turned around, hit the back of Majin Buu''s head with a chain of knees, and then rotated his body, kicking the devil with one heel. Ren Buu kicked to the ground.


    Goujita stood in the air, stretched out his hand, and aimed at the direction of Majin Buu.


    "Big Bang Attack!"


    Chapter 161-Goujita beyond the limit, Super Saiyan 3!


    The blue ball of light flew into the smoke and dust of the explosion and exploded beside Majin Buu. The power was completely different from the big explosion attack used by Vegeta before!


    boom!!


    Although Majin Buu did not die in the big bang attack, he suffered huge damage all over his body, and his hands and feet were all broken. Even the tentacles on his head were blown up by the big bang attack. There is really no good place on the whole body. exist.


    Majin Buu had a painful look, then looked at Gojita, and quickly sneered. To him, such an injury is not considered an injury at all. After quickly recovering from the injury, he sneered. Looking at Gojita.


    Goujita puts his arms in a fighting posture, and the smile on his face is more arrogant than Majin Buu.


    "That''s the way it''s right, it''s the way to fight to be like this!"


    Majin Buu smiled coldly, his pink body quickly flew in front of Wujita, and his fists kept hitting Wujita!


    Goujita always kept that nasty arrogant smile on his face. He caught Majin Buu''s attacks without fail, and at the same time, he constantly launched counterattacks against Majin Buu, hitting the devil with his fists. Man Buu''s pink body!


    The battle between the two was accompanied by the constant leakage of powerful forces. Just the collision of fists and feet caused the air to be filled with purple-red lightning, representing the fierce collision between Gojita and Majin Buu!


    boom!!


    Goujita and Majin Buu each kicked each other and shook each other apart. Majin Buu shook the tentacles on his head and said, "That''s it, it seems that after being combined, it seems to be separated from the two of you. It¡¯s much stronger when it¡¯s time!"


    "of course!"


    Goujita was very arrogant and didn''t know how to be polite about this kind of thing, and said: "It is indeed much stronger, and it is strong enough to kill you!"


    "I advise you not to get overwhelmed! I originally wanted to play for a while, but now my interest is gone, I will send you to hell now!"


    "Try it if you have the ability, Majin Buu!"


    Goujita moved her neck, and after transforming into Super Saiyan 1, two blond hairs hung in front of Gojita''s forehead. Those two blond hairs happened to cover part of Gojita''s eyes, but Make him look more arrogant and arrogant.


    Majin Buu gritted his teeth with anger and rushed towards Gojita again, and Gojita also activated immediately. Although it was a late shot, it was far faster than Majin Buu, lowering himself and avoiding Majin Buu''s. Both fists and fists are constantly attacking Majin Buu''s stomach like a rifle!


    The series of attacks made Majin Buu¡¯s body continue to retreat, but before his body flew out, he received a second heavy blow. The continuous heavy blows made Majin Buu¡¯s body continue to suffer and the body continued to retreat. Beaten by Gojita like a pangolin, he slowly penetrated a whole hill.


    "drink!"


    Goujita snorted and hit Majin Buu with an uppercut to almost dislocate his jaw, and then flew up and kicked Majin Buu away!

 1030 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1030

    Goujita was completely playing with Majin Buu, and now he has plenty of money. Even in such a fierce battle, he still has the mood to move the blond hair on his forehead, and then punch again, hitting Majin Buu''s face. !


    boom!


    Although Majin Buu''s body is soft, it is very tough, but these are meaningless in front of Gojita. Goujita didn''t directly punch Majin Buu''s body with a punch, but he hit even the whole body. It sank in, and Gojita''s fist was completely immersed in Majin Buu''s face. After Gojita pulled out his fist, Majin Buu''s facial features were completely distorted into a ball, becoming extremely ugly!


    Goujita paused for a moment, and jumped twice on the spot like a boxer. Only then did he spin his body and swept one foot towards Majin Buona''s distorted face.


    Majin Buu''s neck was kicked crooked by Gojita, and her ears, nose, eyes, and mouth were all twisted together by Gojita''s two heavy blows.


    "No... not bad! But I can still recover!"


    Although Majin Buu can indeed recover, his voice has changed because of Gojita''s continuous heavy blows. Even after recovering his injuries, Majin Buu''s face can be seen to be quite ugly. , That''s because of anger and shame!


    "Damn it!"


    The extremely emotional Majin Buu broke out with extreme anger because he was completely pressed and beaten by Gojita, and even was playing with him. Purple Qi spread out all over his body. At the same time, with the radiation of energy, countless purples were produced. Arc!


    Although Majin Buu''s strength is quite powerful, standing in the center of the spread of power like this, Goujita didn''t change his face at all, with a mocking smile on his face, watching Majin Buu''s movements.


    "What are you going to do, Majin Buu?"


    "Take it!!"


    Majin Buu let out an angry roar, his body glowed with ultra-high-energy purple-red light, and the huge power forced Gojita back to the ground. At the same time Majin Buu stood in the air, holding one in one hand. A huge purple energy bomb.


    If Majin Buu used other people¡¯s tricks before, then this purple energy bomb is his own trick. It is also the original and most primitive little Buu¡¯s skill. Just one can easily complete a planet. Turn to dust!


    "Could it be that... you want to..."


    "Yes, there is energy in this energy bomb that can completely turn the earth into dust. Now I want to see if you can block it! If you are afraid of death, you can avoid it, but as long as you touch it The earth will be completely destroyed in just a moment on the ground! What are you going to do, damn Gojita?!"


    Majin Buuhaha laughed wildly, as if he could see the wonderful scene of Gojita being killed by himself, holding the huge energy bomb in his hand, looking down at Gojita on the ground.


    "Well, are you ready to pay for your life?"


    "Fate?"


    Goujita''s face changed, and the seriousness just now turned into a mockery again, a nasty posture that didn''t put Majin Buu in his eyes at all.


    "I think you haven''t figured it out yet! Do you really think that kind of thing can do anything?"


    "what did you say?!"


    "It''s okay, just try it, and just throw the ball out. I promise you, I won''t run away!"


    "You bastard! There is a limit to your big talk! Go to hell, you will disappear with the earth, Gojita!!"


    Majin Buu¡¯s super huge energy bombs landed from the sky. Unlike Frieza¡¯s relatively slow planetary destruction bombs, Majin Buu¡¯s energy bombs are very fast, and they immediately enveloped Gojita¡¯s head. .


    Goujita sneered coldly, put his hands in front of him, and created a golden energy bomb. Seeing the posture, it looked like Vegeta''s ultimate flash. After making the golden energy bomb, Goujita again Putting his hands on his waist, he looked like a tortoise school qigong.


    "Ultimate Flash Tortoise School Qigong Wave!!"


    Combining Goku and Vegeta¡¯s tricks to produce a more powerful new trick. The power is comparable to Vegeta¡¯s ultimate flash, but the speed of gathering energy is far faster than the ultimate flash. At the same time, it possesses the ultimate flash and turtle. Powerful features of Pai Qigong!


    The golden energy pillar hit Majin Buu¡¯s super huge energy pillar, and Gojita¡¯s power clearly took the upper hand. It blocked Majin Buu¡¯s super huge energy bomb in one breath, while the golden energy was continuously injected, Wu With his extremely powerful Qi, even the Qi in Majin Buu¡¯s super huge energy bomb has changed. The original purple-red color has turned into a dazzling gold, which represents the energy of Goujita. .


    The whole energy bomb was pushed out by Wu Jita''s ultimate flash turtle school qigong wave, and flew past the shocked front of Majin Buu, far away from the earth, and flew to the vast universe!


    boom!


    The energy bomb exploded in the vast cosmic space, but on the earth, the power of the explosion could also be felt. Looking at the golden light exploding in the sky, Gojita''s face showed a mocking grin.


    "Look, I''ll just say your tricks are useless at all!"


    Goujita does have a reason to be proud. He can resist the move just now, even with his hands, but he deliberately uses the more energy-consuming Ultimate Flash Turtle School Qigong Wave, just to use the magic Buu. The whole being converted by his energy, there is no great reason, just like this is more fun.


    Majin Buu''s face looked rather ugly, obviously because Goujita had just used his power to change his energy and suffered a lot of shame.


    "You look very proud. Do you think you can block the energy bomb just now? It''s amazing?! Your strength has indeed become stronger, but it is not strong enough to surpass me!"


    "It seems that you still refuse to admit reality. In that case, I will let you take a look at it. My Super Goujita is the strongest power! Ha!!!"


    Goujita intends to completely defeat Majin Buu, not only in battle, but also mentally. With his current strength, as long as he fights with all his strength, he can absolutely eliminate Majin Buu, but Gouji Ta just didn''t do this, instead, in this battle, he fully demonstrated his full power of terror.


    Gojita¡¯s qi gradually surpassed the full power of Super Saiyan 1. Even after reaching Super Saiyan 2, he did not intend to stop at all. His qi continued to rise and became stronger, Majin Buu''s face was taken aback, as if he understood something terrifying, his face finally became frightened, and his body began to tremble slightly!


    "It seems you understand, Majin Buu! My strongest power is this, Super Saiyan Tier 3!"


    Goujita has a terrifying power that can make the world king and the gods feel trembling. After fusion, it changes into the strongest form of Super Saiyan 3 again. The eyebrows disappeared, the eyebrow bones protruded, and the waist-length brilliant blonde hair. A blue arc was shining all over.


    "This is my strongest posture, my Super Goujita''s Super Saiyan 3!"


    Chapter 162-Wu Ji Ta''s amazing power, Majin Buu completely runaway!


    After Gojita becomes Super Saiyan 3, her strength is four hundred times that of the normal state, which is eight thousand times the normal state of Goku or Vegeta!


    This power is already huge enough to make the whole world feel terrified. Infinite power represents extreme power. Facing this unparalleled power directly, Majin Buu even retreated because of fear.


    Although Majin Buu is not a Saiyan who is a fighting nation, he is inherently arrogant. He lives and retreats under fear, and Goujita''s contemptuous and indifferent eyes make Majin Buu feel a huge shame, "You The two former Super Saiyans 3 combined are not my opponents. Do you think you can beat me after fusion like this?!"


    "Yes, the strength after the two of us merged is not trivial. It is enough to beat you so that there is not even a single cell left. However, anyway, you can''t understand it with your mouth."


    With a haughty sneer on Gojita''s face, he beckoned to Demon Buu.


    "Sure enough, I tell you clearly what power is!"


    "That''s true, you can''t understand it with your mouth! It''s really only a real contest, bastard!!"


    Majin Buu was constantly stimulated by Gojita, and after he roared in anger, his pink body immediately flew towards Gojita, and at the same time, his fist hit Gojita''s face.


    Goujita flashed sideways, and the two figures crossed immediately. Majin Buu punched with all his strength, but he didn''t even touch a corner of Goujita''s clothes.


    Majin Buu stopped his body in front of him and turned around. What he saw was Goujita''s mocking sneer and the fist that was gradually enlarged!


    Goujita knocked Majin Buu into the air with one punch. Majin Buu gritted his teeth at Goujita''s mocking eyes. When his body flew backwards, a group of hands threw out a purple-red gas bullet. !


    With a fist, Goujita easily knocked the gas bullet sent by Majin Buu back. Majin Buu stabilized his body, and saw his energy bounce towards him, and immediately retracted his head. I went inside and finally avoided my gas bomb attack!


    Goujita flew in front of Majin Buu and kicked Majin Buu''s front face, but did not immediately attack. The long blond hair swayed twice as he suddenly started and stopped suddenly. Said: "The nosebleeds are flowing out, wipe it off, it''s really ugly, Majin Buu!"


    Majin Buu wiped off his nosebleed, his face became more terrifying and hideous than before. He looked at the Super Goujita in front of him with murderous expression, and said: "I will let you know that the more you provoke me, you will end up The uglier the death! You better prepare me for the best death!"


    "Oh, is it? Then let me see how you can kill me?"


    "Super Realm King Fist!!"


    Under the invincible strength of Super Goujita and the stimulus of that extreme arrogance, Majin Buu finally used this trick for the first time. After absorbing Piccolo, he can already use it, and is now launching it. After the Super King Fist, Majin Buu''s strength also soared, and the purple-red qi in his body continued to burn and spurt!

 1031 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1031

    After using the Super King Fist, Majin Buu''s strength skyrocketed again. The lightning and flint rushed in front of Super Goujita, hitting Goujita''s abdomen with a punch, and then immediately before Goujita hit back with an elbow. Hit Goujita''s back!


    boom!!


    The powerful force of Majin Buu hit Goujita''s body, causing Goujita''s body to make a heavy and powerful sound like a mountain collision. Majin Buu raised his right leg, soft The pink body has superhuman flexibility, kicking Gojita into the air in the form of a horse, and then catching up with him, hitting Gojita''s back with another elbow!


    After being hit in four series by Majin Buu, Goujita fell towards the sea like a meteor. After smashing a stone pillar on the sea, he fell into the endless blue sea.


    Majin Buu separated three avatars in one breath, plus the main body, a total of four people standing in the air, all aiming at the direction where Gojita fell in the sea, and at the same time condensing huge power on the tips of his fingers.


    "Maguanguang kills the cannon!!"


    The four Majin Buu sent out four magic light killing cannons. All the four magic light killing cannons were continuously rotating, generating huge penetrating power. At the same time, the four magic light killing cannons merged in the air and became An even bigger spiral cannon!


    boom!!


    After the huge spiral artillery formed by the fusion of the four magic light killing cannons hit the sea, the power of the spiral exploded. At the same time, the rotation frequency of the four magic light killing cannons was not exactly the same. The distortion in different speeds and different directions caused no loss. A super chaotic turn for Naruto''s Planet Helix Maru!


    The chaotic transfer of the spiral gun, the sea water also continues to rotate, forming a waterspout that communicates with the world!


    But in such a huge waterspout, Wujita''s energy didn''t even weaken at all, a dazzling golden light was emitted from Wujita, and the powerful breath completely shattered the waterspout next to him!


    "Huh! It''s totally useless, you should be more serious and show to me better!"


    Goujita''s expression is still arrogant, and the appearance of his body is slender, which means that he was unharmed by the four series of heavy blows from Majin Buu and the attack of Makanguang Killing Cannon just now!


    Goujita''s strength is already a horror beyond Majin Buu''s imagination, even if it uses the Super King Fist and the most penetrating magic light kill cannon, it is of no use to Goujita!


    Goujita was floating on the sea, looking at Majin Buu coldly, and said, "If you want to cause damage to the enemy, you have to be like me."


    Goujita stretched out his left hand and pointed his left palm at the demon Buu in the air. The golden air around him formed a whirlpool, causing the sea to continue to churn!


    "Take the trick, Majin Buu, the waves are so great!!"


    Goujita''s left hand emits a dazzling blue beam of light. In terms of size, it is far inferior to Wukong''s turtle style qigong, but it has the characteristics of turtle style qigong and big bang attack at the same time!


    The blue beam of light was easier to control, and the speed was faster. After breaking through the blue sea, it hit Majin Buu who couldn''t react at all. After hitting Majin Buu, the blue A huge explosion occurred in the beam of light, blasting Majin Buu''s body completely to pieces!


    "How about it, is it very effective?"


    Majin Buu''s body was completely blown into fine pieces of meat by Goujita''s huge waves. Although it can be recovered, it still proves that he has suffered considerable damage!


    After Majin Buu''s body returned to its original shape, his breathing began to become heavy. It was not because of the consumption of power, but because of the huge fear of Gojita''s boundless power!


    "Invalid...it''s not valid at all!"


    The devil Buusser is very strong, but he can''t see any strength before. He says so now, but it''s just unworthy of bravery!


    "Really? Then I will show you a real effective attack."


    Goujita is very circumstance. With his current strength, he can beat Demon Buu with no more than a single cell when he comes to Turtle Qigong. However, his strength makes Goujita too mad and cannot solve it quickly. Demon Buu, simple melee combat has started again!


    Probably it is only Goujita''s unique ability. When he uses his body to attack, along with the movements of his fists and feet, rainbow-colored streamers will appear around his body, which looks extremely gorgeous and beautiful.


    Even if Majin Buu uses Super King Fist, he can¡¯t keep up with the speed of Super Sai 3 Goujita. His body is constantly covered by rainbow-colored streamers. In the beautiful and gorgeous brilliance, his body has been affected by countless Blow!


    "Damn it! Super Realm King Fist tripled!"


    Majin Buu was furious and ran away by Goujita. Regardless of the consequences, he raised the Super King''s Fist to three times the power. He didn''t even pay attention to the injuries on his body, and immediately punched Goujita!


    But even if he used three times the Super King Fist, the power gap between Majin Buu and Gojita was still too huge. Not only was his attack useless, but Gojita caught the attack. Flaws, punch him in the face!


    Majin Buu twisted his body, and his right foot immediately turned into a dagger, sweeping towards Wu Jita''s waist!


    Goujita hugged Majin Buu''s legs with both hands, held Majin Buu, and threw him to the ground!


    boom!!


    Majin Buu received continuous heavy blows from Gojita, and his body was not lightly damaged. Goujita stood in the air and pointed his finger towards where Majin Buu was. A golden Qi sword came from Gojita''s fingertips. issue!


    Goujita¡¯s qi sword has a sharpness comparable to Naruto¡¯s Kusanaru sword. After piercing Majin Buu¡¯s body, Goujita raised his head and took Majin Buu who was beaten so badly by him from the rock. Lifted up under the cover.


    "It''s so ugly, Majin Buu, is your strength the only way you can do it? Is it this ugly virtue if you show your true ability?"


    "Damn it!"


    Majin Buu controlled his body a little bit, and escaped from Gojita''s Qi sword. The part of his body injured by Gojita immediately recovered, but this couldn''t heal his being Gouji. The heart is so angry!


    Goujita withdrew his qi sword, and looked at the demon Buu who was restored to its original shape again, with a mocking smile on his face.


    "You laugh at me! You are only a human being, dare to laugh at me! Damn! You dare to laugh at me, the strongest demon! Damn! Ah!"


    Under the continuous stimulation of Gojita, Majin Buu finally ran away completely. His uncontrollable ultimate power after his anger has truly caused the earth and Gojita to face a huge crisis!


    Chapter 163-Fusion disappears, the result of Wu Ji Ta''s death!


    Majin Buu himself is extremely crazy, and now he has been angered by Gojita again and again, even if he has a generous and kind-hearted Great Realm King God and a righteous and calm Piccolo in his body, it is useless. Buona¡¯s extreme anger.


    In a state of extreme anger, Majin Buu has completely lost his mind and increased his strength crazy!


    Majin Buu has a power he doesn''t even know, and this power can cause the walls of the dimension to collapse!


    "You look down on me! Unforgivable!!"


    Majin Buu let out a deep and cold growl, his eyes turned red because of extreme anger, and a green arc appeared from Majin Buu''s whole body, and it continued to spread around!


    The properties of these arcs are not the same. They are not arcs that appear because of extreme force radiation. Those green arcs are actually cracks in time and space!


    Majin Buu broke his palm in extreme anger, and purple blood flowed from his fingers, his mouth kept open and roaring, and his saliva kept flowing down!


    The sky was already covered with dark clouds, green lightning, exuding an aura of destruction and destruction!


    The infinite power in Majin Buu continued to spread, forming green lightning that penetrated the sky, creating space-time voids. This is different from the collapse of Naruto¡¯s space. The collapse of Naruto¡¯s space is still controllable. The Majin Buu is completely out of control at this time, his power will cause the entire dimension to collapse, not just the earth, if the dimension wall is really collapsed, the entire world will be completely annihilated in the gap of time and space!


    "Crap! This guy''s blood rushes to his head!"


    Goujita also felt tricky this time. After playing off, it means that if he hadn''t been stimulating Majin Buu, Majin Buu probably wouldn''t have exerted such power. If the Dimensional Wall was true ''S completely collapsed, even if it was Gojita, there was no way to survive in the gap of time and space.


    Even Naruto can''t do it. To travel freely in the cracks of time and space, that is the power of the true god, that is, the realm of gods that can only be reached by the ninth sense!


    "If you don''t stop him quickly, the entire universe will be destroyed in another dimension! Dragon Fist!!"


    Goujita also lost the calmness and ease he had before. He leaped into the air, condensing the huge power generated by the fusion and the ultimate power of Super Saiyan 3 on his fist, and punched it. Demon Buu.


    The current situation of Majin Buu is very similar to Gaara who used the art of false sleepiness. As long as he punches him severely and wakes up his consciousness, he can prevent this world-destroying disaster!


    But things are far from that simple. Because the hidden power in the body is stimulated, a protective shield that is invisible to the naked eye appears around Majin Buu''s body. This protective shield has the power of time and space, and it is a fault generated by the dimensional space. Even Goujita¡¯s dragon fist cannot break through this barrier of space!


    Majin Buu didn¡¯t know what he was doing right now. He kept sending out his power to make the dimensional wall more unstable, while Gojita really took out all his power. The time and space barrier around Majin Buu was because Goujita''s dragon fist bombarded and became more chaotic!

 1032 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1032

    The space barrier around Majin Buu began to emit a purple light, and the naked eye could see it continuously spinning. The center of the whirlpool was Goujita''s fist!


    Goujita''s eyes burst with extremely firm divine light, and the mood of play just now has disappeared without a trace. In any case, he must use all his power to punch Demon Buu!


    Goujita used all his power, his tyrannical power unreservedly displayed, and at the same time he used his feet to use Goku''s tricks!


    "Turtle Qigong!"


    Although the posture is ugly, it looks like a frog, but the use of tortoise-style qigong from the feet gives Wujita a key thrust at this time. The power of the reverse push makes the power on Wujita''s fist once again increase, punching After passing through the space barrier beside Majin Buu, he hit Majin Buu''s face fiercely!


    Majin Buu was awakened with a punch by Gojita, and he no longer exuded the horrible power as before. The space-time holes that appeared in the sky due to Majin Buu''s power also disappeared under the automatic restoration of the law of time and space. , The crisis of destroying the entire universe is finally lifted!


    "call¡­¡­"


    After finally solving this crisis, even Gojita could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Majin Buu floated up from the sea, with a confused expression on his face. Obviously, Majin Buu didn''t know what he did in the situation that he had completely lost his mind just now.


    "Strange? What the hell am I..."


    "It was really dangerous just now." Goujita slowly landed in front of Majin Buu with a sigh of relief, with indifference and killing intent in his light green eyes at this time, "I didn''t expect you There is such a power in his body, but I don''t plan to play anymore, now I will kill you completely!"


    The time-space crisis just now made Gojita also feel palpitations. This time he solved it, and Gojita is not sure whether he can solve it next time. The power of Majin Buu is too dangerous. If you are not careful, , He is going to capsize the ship in the gutter, and now Wu Ji Ta has no interest in playing anymore, he wants to kill the devil Buu completely!


    Goujita arched his body slightly, while pushing both hands forward, a blue ball of light appeared in front of Goujita, which contained a huge power comparable to the Big Bang!


    "Big Bang Turtle School Qigong Wave!!"


    Although Goujita does not use immortality like Naruto, but in this strongest trick, it uses not only Goujita''s own qi, but also continuously absorbs the vitality of life in the surrounding air, making this The blue energy ball contains the terrifying power second only to the vitality bullet in this world!


    boom!!


    "what!"


    After the Big Bang Turtle School Qigong is emitted, the energy waves appear radial, which means that the farther the distance is, the larger the coverage area is. This is like a baseball field. At the speed of Majin Buu, avoiding is equivalent to not It is possible that the body was completely swallowed up by the Big Bang Turtle School Qigong before it even had time to evade!


    In that superluminal energy flow, the cells of Majin Buu''s body were continuously destroyed, and the dazzling blue energy flow illuminates the entire universe!


    "Finally resolved... hey, why haven''t you died?"


    The tenacious vitality of Majin Buu surprised Goujita. In theory, although the most primitive little Buu is not the strongest, his regeneration ability and vitality are the strongest, because he absorbed the southern world. Neither King God nor Great Realm King God has the ability to regenerate, so Fat Buu¡¯s regenerative ability is not as good as Little Buu, but now this Buu has absorbed Piccolo, which probably also increased his regeneration ability. That''s why I survived Wu Ji Ta''s Big Bang Turtle School Qigong Wave.


    Goujita looked at the demon Buu who was restored to his original shape again, and scratched his hair.


    "You are really difficult, but no matter how hard you struggle, it is useless. Then I will beat you so that there is not even a single cell left!"


    Goujita''s figure shook, and three clones that were exactly the same as her appeared all of a sudden. At the same time, they surrounded Majin Buu''s body. The four Goujitas'' hands created a blue that was even more powerful than just now. Color ball!


    "No matter how tenacious your vitality is, if you are hit by four at the same time, you will definitely die. Farewell, Majin Buu! One hundred times the Big Bang Turtle Qigong..."


    Click!


    Goujita was just about to use the last trick to completely solve the devil Buu, but a golden crack suddenly appeared in the middle of his body, and then with a bang, Goujita split into two halves, and once again changed back to Goku and Goku. The look of Vegeta.


    "Huh?"


    The naturally dumb Goku scratched his hair, and still didn¡¯t understand what was going on. He said, ¡°According to Naruto¡¯s eldest brother, the fusion time should be 30 minutes. How do I think it¡¯s only 10 minutes. How many minutes?"


    It was also the first time that Vegeta had merged. He didn''t know what was going on at all, only that they were facing a lot of trouble at this time, and the look in Wukong''s eyes was rather bad.


    "Kakarot, what the hell is going on?!"


    "Well... this..." Wukong grabbed his golden hair, really let him figure out the reason, "Yes, it must be because after we merged, we became Super Saiyan 3, which consumes too much energy. It''s too much, so the integration time has been shortened to only ten minutes."


    Although Goku is innocent, he does have a great sense of smell in battle. It really made him tell the reason why the fusion time ended too early. Even Goujita did not reach the full power of Super Saiyan 3. Plus I played for too long before going, and I used my full strength to break the space barrier around Majin Buu''s body, so too much power was consumed and the fusion ended early.


    If Goujita has been playing against Majin Buu with Super Saiyan 1 full power, he can definitely defeat him in 30 minutes, but who told him to play?It''s all done!


    After the fusion and separation, there will be a period of time that the body cannot re-integrate. This period of time is to allow the body to adapt again. It depends on the length of the fusion. If Goku can persist for these ten minutes, they can merge into a super Goujita again. .


    Majin Buu escaped from the dead. Although he didn''t know what was going on, he knew that this was a great opportunity for him. He would never let Goku and Vegeta merge again. The pink body immediately separated into two pieces. , Shrouded in the heads of Goku and Vegeta!


    "Don''t you want to merge again! It''s all absorbed by me and become a part of my body!"


    Chapter 164-Father and daughter have done the same thing, Edith''s final realization!


    If you don¡¯t die, you won¡¯t die. It¡¯s really used to describe the two idiots, Goku and Vegeta. If they hadn¡¯t played for too long before, how could they have to withdraw from the fusion without solving Majin Buu? status.


    But now it¡¯s useless to say anything. When Goku and Vegeta merged into Goujita, they turned into Super Saiyan 3 and consumed too much power, making them unable to maintain the state of Super Saiyan 3 now. Live, you can only stay in Super Saiyan 2, facing Majin Buu, the strength is simply far away!


    Before Wukong could even use Teleportation, his body was completely absorbed by Majin Buu, and all his struggles became futile!


    "Hahahaha...I am the strongest! I really am the strongest!!"


    The Majin Buuhaha laughed wildly. After absorbing the two of Goku and Vegeta, although the power is still far inferior to Goujita, but because of this, Goujita will never reappear, and he absorbed Goku and Bei After the two Super Saiyans 3, Gita, the power of Majin Buu is almost infinite, so Majin Buu can actually exert the power of Super Saiyan 3 better than Goku and the others.


    After absorbing Goku and Vegeta, Majin Buu''s appearance has changed again, becoming taller than before, and the brow bones are more prominent. Although he did not grow the iconic long hair of Super Sai 3, but It is the first time that he has a nose, and because of the absorption of two Super Saiyans 3, Majin Buu''s strength is now based on unprecedented strength, and his strength is far greater than before. It is indeed the name of the strongest demon. !


    Although the absorption of two Saiyans reduced Majin Buu¡¯s regenerative ability, the ability to perceive Qi became stronger due to the power of Goku and Vegeta, and he quickly found the best on earth. Two strong breaths.


    Celiba squinted her eyes, keenly aware of some problems, and now it was not the time to blame Goku and Vegeta''s idiots, Celiba immediately grabbed Edith''s hand.


    "Come on, Edith, Majin Buu found us!"


    Celiba didn¡¯t want to escape, but they couldn¡¯t fight in the Temple of Heaven, because once they fought there, Dandy would be completely useless in such battles. If Dandy was killed, the dragon balls he made would also Will disappear, so those who died because of Majin Buu will not be able to resurrect!


    Celibara flew at extreme speed with Edith, and moved away from the Temple of Heaven at the fastest speed, and reached an uninhabited wasteland. The Demon Buu immediately appeared in front of their mother and daughter afterwards!


    Majin Buu absorbs Goku, and he naturally has the ability to move instantaneously. Now that he has discovered Seleba and Edith¡¯s anger, it is impossible for the two of them to run away. What happened to Gojita before, It even made Majin Buu determined to kill the powerful warriors on this planet first, and Seleba and Edith are definitely the strongest people on earth at this time!


    Even though he was in the remote realm of the realm king, but his wife and daughter had an accident, Naruto felt it for the first time, and there was a wave of fluctuations in the heart that kept Gujing Wubo during the meditation.


    "Old World King God, how long will it take?"


    The Old World King Shen raised his head slightly, his eyes shifted slightly from the little yellow book in front of him, and he glanced at Naruto and said faintly: "If you can calm down, it will take about an hour, but if not, you Just continue to sit here."


    Because of the special race of the world king gods, they all have the ability to read minds. In fact, the east world king gods also have them, but they are not as powerful as the old world king gods. Although Naruto¡¯s heart is tenacious, the old world king gods cannot fully read his words. The thoughts in Shi''s mind, but seeing the two women in the crystal ball who have now begun to fight Majin Buu, they should know Naruto''s thoughts.


    Naruto was helpless and finally suppressed the urge to fly directly to the earth, but at this time, he had no choice but to endure.


    Although Naruto¡¯s strength has improved, he has not yet surpassed the limit. With his current power, if Majin Buu has not absorbed Goku and Vegeta, he can still deal with it, but at this time, he is not Majin Buu. Even if he uses Thunder God¡¯s art to bring Seleba and Itti Ribbon to the Realm King God Realm, it doesn¡¯t make any sense, because Majin Buu already knows how to use teleportation, so he can come here as well. The increase in Naruto''s strength was completely wiped out, and no one can deal with the strongest demon anymore!


    The Old World King God faced Naruto with one hand, and flipped through the little yellow book in front of him with the other. No matter how he looked at it, he was a wretched little old man, but what he said was completely different from his appearance.


    "Come down, Naruto Uzumaki, you have no choice but to sit here obediently and endure it."


    Naruto was taught by the Old World King God, but what he said was the truth. Naruto really had no choice now. He could only sit here and wait for the Old World King God to let his strength completely break the boundaries.


    Naruto took a deep breath and completely isolated his consciousness from the outside world. He didn''t pay attention to the situation on the earth at all in his heart. He single-mindedly only raised his own strength as soon as possible. Only in this way can he really save Seleba and Itty. wire.

 1033 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1033

    The old world king nodded secretly, but he didn''t change his expression on the surface. Originally, he was flipping through the book with one hand facing Naruto and the other, but now he uses both hands at the same time. It seems that he also knows the seriousness of the matter.


    The Old World King God is indeed a lecherous, wretched little old man. There is nothing wrong with that, but the Old World King God is the same type as the Turtle Immortal. He knows that if the Majin Buu absorbs Sai Liba and Yi Di Silk will make Majin Buu stronger, but he knows more that if Naruto goes to Earth now, not only will he not be able to save the two women, but it will only make things worse!


    The wisdom behind the wretched appearance of the old world king was also the most important reason why Naruto did not directly kill him.


    Naruto used to be the strongest ninja in the Naruto world, but now he really has brought the ninja''s "forbearance" to the limit. No matter what happens on the earth, Naruto is not moving like a mountain, suppressing his heart His anger and worry continued to comprehend his own Tao.


    At this time on the earth, Seleba and Edith were naturally in crisis.


    Majin Buu''s strength is now unprecedentedly strong. After absorbing two Super Saiyans 3, Majin Buu''s power has far surpassed the original, even if it is the two Super Saiyans 3, Seleba and Edith. Together, they were not Majin Buu''s opponents at all, and were easily suppressed by Majin Buu from the beginning of the battle.


    Regardless of speed, strength, vitality, physical strength, Seleba and Edith together will not be Majin Buu''s opponents, the battle is naturally a one-sided trend.


    Boom!!


    Accompanied by two loud noises, the bodies of Sai Liba and Edith fell to the ground one after another, and completely fell into the earth, their bodies were buried by countless at any time!


    "spit!"


    Edith''s face was quite ugly, and she casually spit out a mouthful of blood foam. The blood stained the nearby rocks. The red color was the most beautiful color for the monster Buu!


    The ribs have been interrupted by Majin Buu by three. Although it is nothing for Edith who has bone veins, her chakras have become less and less, but it is impossible to cause any damage to Majin Buu. !


    "Mom, how are you?"


    Seriba¡¯s condition will not be better than Edith, and although her combat effectiveness is slightly higher than Edith, but she has no regeneration ability, so her injuries cannot be recovered, and her condition is therefore even worse, almost even Super Saiyan Person 3 could not continue to maintain, saying: "It¡¯s bad, I didn¡¯t expect Majin Buu this monster''s strength has reached this level, even Super Saiyan 3 is not his opponent at all, damn it, if it is Naruto at this time It''s good to be here!"


    Edith glanced at Celiba, and it was not like this in her heart. It would be great if Naruto was here. It is precisely because of the existence of Naruto Uzumaki that she was almost killed by Majin Buu. Si and Celiba did not use the fusion trick, because they still have a little hope!


    Reluctantly supporting her broken body and stood up, Seleba''s body swayed and looked rather miserable.


    "But no matter what, as a Saiyan warrior, I absolutely can''t give up!" Even in the face of death, Sai Liba''s fighting spirit is still burning, undiminished, and the golden aura on her body is like a phoenix weeping. Like blood, it gave out the last beauty before dying.


    Duo!


    A finger touched Seleba''s body lightly, and at the same time, she quickly tapped Seleba''s body hundreds of times in an instant, sealing all the acupuncture points of her body, and the golden flames burning on her body also Disappeared instantly.


    Celiba turned her head, looked at her daughter in disbelief, and said, "Edith, what are you doing?!"


    Edith''s eyes were filled with tears, and with a strange emotion that couldn''t be explained clearly, she said: "Mom, I''m sorry..."


    Edith also didn''t know why she suddenly apologized to Celaba, but she wanted to do so in her heart, and the reason was definitely not that she wanted to hurt Celaba!Edith used all his strength to temporarily seal Seleba''s power with the Eight Diagrams Palm. Although it could only be sealed for 20 to 30 seconds, it should be enough. Edith stretched out her hand to support Selaba''s body. Use soft power to throw her into the distance.


    Majin Buu did not kill Seriba either, or in his opinion, although these two women are strong, but as long as they don¡¯t merge, they won¡¯t be able to cause any damage at all. He just sneered and watched. Here, a person faced his Edith and said: "What do you mean by staying alone? You won''t tell me, you want to defeat me?"


    Edith wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and smiled: "I''m not so arrogant yet. I know I am not your opponent, Majin Buu, but my mother gave me this life as a daughter. I must not watch my mother die in front of my eyes. Now, I will use my life to replace her! Drink it!"


    A blood mist burst out of Edith''s body, and this blood mist filled the air, turning Edith''s golden chakras into a bleak red.


    Majin Buu was taken aback, feeling that the red blood mist seemed to represent something, and he was slightly surprised, and said, "What do you want to do?!"


    Whether it is a father or a daughter, they all have the same consciousness. Under such circumstances, they all made the same choice!


    "Take it! Majin Buu, this is my last strength!"


    Edith wraps her arms in front of her, clutching her shoulders tightly, her face becomes extremely pale because of the loss of blood, and she outlines the beauty of heartbreaking despair!


    "Goodbye, Mom, and... Dad, I have always been..."


    Those words behind Edith were not very clear, everything turned into a drop of crystal tears, falling on the ground, accompanied by Edith''s final roar!


    "Farewell! Self-detonate!!"


    Chapter 165-Death on a full moon night, Seleba''s sorrowful roar!


    Facing a powerful enemy with undead power, Edith and Naruto had the same consciousness at the beginning.


    Self-detonate!


    Edith turned her own life and everything into her ultimate strength, and at the expense of her own life, she would also gain some time to escape for Celiba!


    Edith knew her mother''s character very well. If she were to run away like this, she would definitely not be willing, because she was such a proud warrior, so she did not hesitate to attack from behind, using the gossip palm to seal Seleba''s power.


    After Edith blew herself, the burst of power was even more dazzling than the supernova. A huge power descended on the earth, and the power contained in the golden explosive wave completely swallowed the body of Demon Buu!


    Even though Edith was a sneak attack and used all his strength, it was impossible to block the power of Seleba who was stronger than herself for too long!


    Seriba had recovered her mobility after Edith blew herself up, but she couldn''t stop Edith''s blew up. She could only watch her daughter exert her last strength and feel her anger exploding. The light slowly disappeared.


    For many years, Seleba¡¯s eyes were covered with tears again. The last time she felt like this, it was already twenty years ago. At that time, Edith had just called out, and Seleba saw it for the first time. When she was a child, she cried. She did not expect to cry again after twenty years, but she saw her daughter''s death with her own eyes.


    Sailiba raised the corner of her mouth, but because of the tears that fell from the corner of her eyes, she made her smile look very sad.


    "You stupid girl, do you think your mother really doesn''t know what you are thinking?"


    Seleba groaned softly, with a bitter smile on her face. Edith is a genius. Everyone thinks so. Whether it is the talent for fighting or the cleverness of the brain, it is better than her mother. Maybe it''s because his genes are too good.


    Regardless of how genius Edith is, in Celiba''s eyes, children are only children after all. Even with Edith''s amazing strength, in Celiba''s eyes it is just the little girl who liked to rely on him when she was a child.


    Edith was born in this world ten months after Seleba¡¯s body had grown up. Her mind, how could Selaba not know what she thought, it can only be said that Edith was smart, but Far from being as mature as Celiba, even if she is now twenty-one, it''s just too late to say this now.


    Edith is dead, she died completely in the blew, there is absolutely no possibility of survival!


    Even if something like Dragon Ball exists, it can bring the dead Edith back to life, but no one will be willing to die. Edith¡¯s breath disappears from this world completely, making Seleba run away completely!


    "what!"


    Sai Liba raised a cry of pain to the sky. She was not yelling, but crying, she cried without concealment, for the daughter who died, for the only daughter she gave birth to in October!


    "Edith! You fool!"


    "Huh... it''s really dangerous!"


    Edith¡¯s self-detonation at the expense of her own life became completely futile. Even during her self-destruction, Majin Buu was blown to pieces, but still did not die. All the pieces were recombined and turned into a demon. Human Buu''s body.


    Majin Buu wiped the non-existent sweat on his head, and he was a little relieved. The power of Edith''s self-detonation just now was also very powerful, which made the Majin Buu feel a bit of danger now, but it was just a trace. It''s dangerous, he still won''t die.


    Edith was completely destroyed in the self-detonation, and even the whole body could not be left. Demon Buu looked at the big crater created by the explosion with a sneer on his face.


    "Fool! Even if you blew yourself up, there is no way to kill me, hahaha..."


    After Majin Buu once again solved a powerful warrior, he knew that there were fewer and fewer people in this world who could contend with him. Naturally, he was more excited. After a brief madness, his eyes turned into endless indifference again, and he leaped towards the earth On the last powerful warrior, Seliba flew away!


    Seeriba saw the devil Buu appear in front of her. It was really jealous when the enemy met. Although this would disappoint Edith''s opportunities created by her life, as a mother, she could not use her daughter''s Escape!


    "Majin Buu, I will kill you!!"


    Celiba felt extremely sad and challenged Majin Buu regardless of the difference in strength. Although the will was extremely firm, the gap in strength could not be made up by will, at least Celiba could not do this.

 1034 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1034

    With a serious injury to his body, facing Majin Buu who had absorbed three powerful warriors, it didn¡¯t make any sense for Cyliba to explode with great power because of grief and anger, and was knocked down by Majin Buu very quickly. .


    Seleba was lying on the ground, looking at the sky with blank eyes, looking extremely sad.


    Majin Buu has no compassion for such feelings. Seeing Seleba who is sad on the ground, he has no feelings in his heart. He just wants to kill this woman. In this way, no one can do it anymore. Beat yourself!


    "I have to say that your strength is really strong, and it can be regarded as the strongest opponent I have encountered, but you must die too!"


    Majin Buu has already condensed a huge purple-red energy bomb in mid-air. As long as it hits, it can definitely turn Seleba''s body into dust. Although Seleba can feel Majin Buu''s movements, she There was no resistance or avoidance, because she had no strength.


    "Sorry, Edith, mom is going to accompany you..."


    Seleba¡¯s tears ran down her cheeks and fell on the dry and dry earth, her teary eyes looked at the sky dimly. Although there is such a terrifying existence as Demon Buu, the sky is still so beautiful. It is now At dusk, the night is gradually approaching, the moon has appeared in the sky, and the sun that has completely set down, forming the beautiful scenery of the sun and the moon.


    "Today''s moon is so round... so beautiful... the moon..."


    Sailiba''s consciousness seemed to have become unconscious when she was dying, she didn''t know what it was like, but her eyes seemed to be completely attracted by the full moon in the sky, and she couldn''t leave.


    "moon¡­¡­"


    "go to hell!!"


    Majin Buona¡¯s extremely crazy and lack of human emotions appeared in Seleba¡¯s ears, but the huge purple energy bomb was overwhelmingly suppressed, and the energy bomb that could destroy himself completely in an instant was completely impossible. Attracting Celiba''s gaze, her eyes, just as if they were frozen, staring at the moon in the sky even at the last moment before dying!


    boom!!


    Majin Buu¡¯s energy bomb landed on the ground and hit Seleba¡¯s body. Majin Buu watched his energy bomb go deep into the ground. It seemed that he was sure that Seriba would die, scratching her own light. Liu''s head has a very relaxed expression.


    "These troublesome guys have finally been solved, now it''s time to look for delicious cakes, cakes!"


    Even after so many changes, Majin Buu, like Fat Buu, likes cakes, chocolates, and candies very much. After eliminating the strongest on the planet, Majin Buu has also become I was relieved a lot, and turned around to look for delicious sweets.


    "Roar oh oh oh!!"


    The roar of the beast prevented Majin Buu from looking for sweets. Majin Buu stopped in mid-air and looked at the land swallowed by his own energy bomb in surprise. The beast roar just now, and that A fierce and wild breath came from it.


    Although he absorbed two Saiyans, Majin Buu has no tail, so he doesn¡¯t know what it means, but Majin Buu was shocked to see that his energy bomb was slowly pushed back. , The person who raised his energy bomb was not the original Cyraba, but a golden great ape!


    Today is exactly the night of the full moon. After seeing the full moon in the sky, Sai Liba, a Saiyan, received the blue light from the full moon. The ferocious wildness in his body was triggered and turned into The form of a great ape!


    But it¡¯s not the same as before. Now Seleba¡¯s transformed giant ape¡¯s hair is brilliant gold, and her eyes are completely blood-red, which means that she should be irrational now and only have the desire to destroy. !


    "Roar!!"


    Although the strength of the giant ape is ten times that of normal, the golden giant ape that Seleba has turned into is definitely more than that. It not only blocked the huge energy bomb of Majin Buu with brute force, but also The energy bomb was thrown to the demon Buu!


    Majin Buu sideways avoided his energy bomb, looking at the extremely ferocious and powerful golden great ape in shock.


    "What''s going on?!"


    Although Seleba had no reason at all after becoming a great ape, but because of the extreme anger in her heart, she knew that the guy in front of her was the one who killed her daughter. Those two blood-red eyes were filled with endless killing intent and Destroyed, his arms beat his chest continuously, and then the huge golden figure rushed towards Majin Buu, to tear this guy to pieces!


    "Seliba!!"


    Chapter 166-Celiba regaining herself!Worthy of admiration!


    There is no picture of the female Super Saiyan, this is the Super Si Wu Ji Ta Niang...


    Naruto tried to call Seleba''s name from the world king God Realm, but she couldn''t call Seleba''s reason at this time.


    As Sairiba''s strength has reached an unmatched level among Saiyans, her power has become even more terrifying after her transformation into a giant ape. If it is Edith, she still has at least half of Naruto''s blood. , If the great ape is transformed, she should be able to maintain a part of her sanity, but Sai Liba is a pure-blood Saiyan, and from the perspective of blood, she is just a low-level warrior. It was even more terrifying, but she couldn''t maintain her sanity like Vegeta.


    The only good thing is probably because of the strong hatred in the heart, so the giant ape-shaped Seleba only aimed at the demon Buu to launch an attack, otherwise, because Seleba can''t control her own power at all, one Fists can completely smash the earth!


    Majin Buu will not know the current situation of Seleba, anyway, he knows that he has to kill this golden gorilla now, because her power is extremely terrifying!


    Majin Buu dodges from left to right, avoiding Seriba''s huge fist, and while moving at high speed, his fingers aim at Selaba''s huge body at this time!


    "Maguanguang kills the cannon!!"


    boom!!


    A spiral beam of light flew from Majin Buu¡¯s fingertips and hit Seleba¡¯s body in one move, but the extremely penetrating magic light killing cannon hit Seleba¡¯s golden hair. , But only left a slightly charred wound.


    Sai Liba was hit by Demon Buu''s Magic Light Killing Cannon, just stretched out his hand to scratch the charred wound on his body that was hit by the Magic Light Kill Cannon, and then yelled again, spraying a purple energy column from his mouth!


    The great ape-shaped Seleba is irrational, and has no language system at all. He can only shout and yell like a beast, and at the same time constantly attack the Demon Buu according to the hatred in his heart!


    Majin Buu dodged behind the rock, and the cracking cannon fired from Seleba''s mouth completely changed the nearby terrain. At this time, Seleba didn''t know his mercy at all, and the crazy destruction caused the nearby terrain to be completely destroyed. Destroyed, completely turned into a restricted area of ??life.


    Majin Buu hid behind the rock and wiped the sweat from his head, secretly looked at the Seriba who was looking for him, gritted his teeth and said: "I didn''t expect this woman to become stronger after her transformation. Damn it. If you don''t want a solution, there is really no small trouble!"


    Celiba''s ears moved. After becoming a great ape, all aspects of abilities have really been greatly improved compared to the normal state, and because it has completely turned into a beast, even hearing is better than that. After finding out where the Majin Buu was, he immediately rushed over like a tyrannosaurus!


    "Oops!!"


    boom!!


    The rocks where Majin Buu hid were completely turned into rubble in the angry attack of Seleba. Those broken stones, because they were attacked by Seleba''s strange power, all turned into powerful shotguns. The ground hit Majin Buu''s back, causing Majin Buu to be staggered!


    Sailiba completely lost her mind, and only wanted to completely kill the Majin Buu in front of him. Her huge double fists kept hitting Majin Buu''s body, carrying Super Saiyan 3 with every punch and kick. The ultimate power that can''t be exhausted at all!


    At this time, Majin Buu is not even as fast as the giant ape-shaped Seriba. Although there is a certain advantage in flexibility, Seriba¡¯s amazing beast smell at this time can actually keep up with Majin Buu every time. Attack with action, huge double punches, each punch has the power not to lose to Wukong''s dragon punch!


    "Seliba! Calm down!"


    Naruto is in the realm of the realm king at this time, and his heart is also extremely anxious. Although the power of the giant ape is strong now, Seliba will not be the demon Buu if he adapts to the demon Buu. The opponent''s, and in case she destroys the entire earth, then she can''t survive in the universe, and everything will be over by then!


    Naruto¡¯s voice was directly conveyed to Seleba¡¯s heart from the distant world king God Realm. He forcibly used his super powers to directly talk to Seleba¡¯s heart. At the same time, it used an effect similar to illusion. Like the lion roar of Buddhism, it has a shocking power.


    After hearing Naruto''s voice this time, Seleba was a bit stunned, and did not immediately attack Majin Buu, her blood-red eyes kept looking around, as if she was looking for Naruto''s location!


    Separated from such a long distance, let alone use telepathy towards Seleba, who is completely crazy in his heart, and burdened Naruto with sweat. His forehead was sweaty, and his handsome face looked quite hideous, but He couldn''t stop. If Seleba couldn''t get her sanity back, things would get worse.


    "Seliba, I tell you to calm down! I know you are sad and angry! Edith is dead, and we can use Dragon Ball to resurrect her! Sailiba, don¡¯t forget, your life is now Edith traded her life for her. Don¡¯t let your daughter see you like this, Selaba, get back to your sanity quickly! Selaba!¡±


    "Woo!"


    Seriba''s blood-red eyes kept trembling, showing that her heart was shaken by Naruto''s words. Her beloved husband and daughter made Seriba''s heart occupied by anger and hatred a warm light.


    Standing on top of a mountain, Sai Liba raised her hands to the sky, relying on instinct, towards the direction of the realm of the realm king, as if she wanted to embrace her husband and daughter, her mouth kept groaning!


    Naruto¡¯s telepathy is a special channel that can only be heard by him and Seleba. Majin Buu doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but the golden great ape suddenly stopped attacking, so he That is the best time to attack.


    Majin Buu sneaked around behind Seleba and looked at the golden great ape looking up at the sky with an indifferent grin on his face.


    "Although I don''t know why you suddenly became so strong, but it doesn''t matter, anyway, I will kill you soon!"


    "Seliba! Find yourself quickly!"

 1035 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1035

    "Woo!!!"


    Naruto''s voice became the catalyst for Celiba to finally regain her self. After the golden great ape looked up to the sky and uttered a huge whine, the whole body was surrounded by golden light, and at the same time violent blue thunder and lightning continued to jump and appear!


    The qi in the golden great ape gradually decreased, but instead of disappearing out of thin air, it was completely compressed. As the body continued to decrease, the original ape-like appearance also changed, becoming more like a human, and the golden hair also changed. The color and luster gradually turned into a dazzling golden red.


    After experiencing countless cultivations, and then transformed into the form of a great ape, and finally recovered her sense and self, Celiba finally succeeded in transforming into the ultimate state!


    Sailiba''s body has changed back to its normal size. In terms of destructive power, it is not as good as the golden great ape''s shape. However, because of the recovered reason and the solid compression of the strength, the overall strength will become stronger. This It''s like the difference between Juwei and Juwei Renzhuli!


    The lower body is still wearing the trousers I usually like, very tough, suitable for sports and combat, while the upper body is covered with golden red fluff, and the hair becomes black under normal conditions. The hairstyle looks like Chaosai 2 and Chaosai 3. The degree of integration is not as exaggerated as Super 3''s long hair, only the degree of shawl.


    There are red eyeshadows around the eyes, but the iconic golden arrogance of Super Saiyans does not appear around the body!


    After experiencing pain and sorrow, Seleba finally became the strongest Super Saiyan 4!The destructive power is ten times that of Super Saiyan 3, which is four thousand times that of normal. Although the power is only about half of the Gojita of Super Saiyan 3, its strength is far better than the current absorption of two Super Saiyans. Majin Buu of Human 3!


    Half of Super Saiyan 3¡¯s power is consumed on the body, while the Super Saiyan 4 that Seleba has reached now consumes only 3% of the power during the transformation process, compressing more power inside the body , And then broke out, it will produce stronger power. Therefore, when there is no fighting, there is no golden arrogance around Sai Liba.


    Seleba finally regained her sanity, and therefore possessed the strongest power. Naruto finally breathed a sigh of relief. She had been pressed by herself before. In this state, the side effects of forcibly using telepathy returned. Naruto''s headache was splitting, and his brain almost seemed to split.


    The Old World King God glanced at Naruto, then looked at the indifferent Seriba in the crystal ball, and sighed.


    "Human..."


    I have to say, what kind of things human beings will do, even the Old World King God, the highest god in the universe, can''t predict. It can only be said that human beings are really a kind of creature worthy of admiration.


    A strange wave of power spread out from the hands of the Old World King God, and it was injected into Naruto¡¯s brain, reducing the side effects of his forcibly using telepathy just now. Naruto also reduced his consciousness fluctuations and the old world. Wang Shen''s superpower fluctuated and merged, quickly healing his mental damage.


    "Hurry up and concentrate, I think your strength should be almost improved, and you should be able to break through the limit soon."


    "Understood, Old World King God!"


    Chapter 167-Super Saiyan 4vs Super King Boxing Five Times!


    It can only be said that the plot of the Dragon Ball World is that you burst out, stronger than me, and then I burst out, and then beat you.


    Majin Buu, after absorbing Pic and two Saiyans, does have the strong strength that matches the strongest Majin, but now, after Seriba transformed into the strongest Super Saiyan 4, his strength is already Beyond the current Majin Buu.


    Seleba took a deep breath. The vigorous power of her whole body could hardly bring Seleba any joy, because it was exchanged for her daughter¡¯s life. As a mother, Seleba could not use any reason I feel happy, and I have only hatred and killing intent in my heart.


    "Majin Buu, you killed my daughter, and now I want to bring this life back!"


    Saiyans are really a peculiar race with endless potential, and Seleba also showed this. In the face of despair, she also broke through the limit. Now, it is time for Seleba to take revenge.


    Majin Buu looked at Seleba whose image had completely changed in surprise. Those completely cold eyes made Majin Buu chill from the bottom of his heart, and said, "Who are you?!"


    "The one who killed you!"


    Seriba¡¯s eyes were so cold that there was no warmth in her eyes. Even if she regained her senses, Edith¡¯s hatred must not be forgotten. Seriba¡¯s mentality to kill the demon Buu is completely different from before Goujita made such a mess, and the red figure flashed up in front of Majin Buu, and used all his strength from the first move!


    "Konoha Tornado!"


    Seleba let out a low roar, with endless anger, making her voice sound like an angry beast, and at the same time her body rotated extremely fast, and her right leg was like a mountain knife, slashing towards the body of Demon Buu !


    Majin Buu was taken aback. Although he immediately backed away, he still couldn''t escape from Seleba''s attack range in such a fast attack. The neck was swept by Seleba''s feet, and Seleba''s feet appeared. The sharp wind blade cut Majin Buu''s neck completely immediately!


    Sailiba didn¡¯t give Majin Buu time to recover. She made a sword with her right hand, and gathered the powerful power of Super Saiyan 4 into her right palm, turning that hand into a super sword with sharp iron. A hand knife slashed on Majin Buu''s body, and instantly cut Majin Buu''s body apart.


    Majin Buu kept retreating, avoiding the powerful attack of Celiba, and at the same time firing countless purple-red energy bullets with both hands!


    Countless small energy bullets are endless, shooting at Seleba''s body like a cannon. This is Vegeta''s trick, but there will be even greater power in Majin Buu''s hands.


    Celiba flew quickly, dodged between the dense energy bombs in his body, avoided all the energy bombs, and flew in front of Majin Buu with a punch!


    boom!!


    Majin Buu shook his arm to block Seleba''s heavy fist. At the same time, with a move with his left hand, the energy bombs that had been avoided by Seleba were all directed towards Seliva under the control of Majin Buu. Fly back!


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    Dozens of energy bombs hit Seriba''s back at the same time, and the series of explosions quickly engulfed Seriba''s body covered with golden red fluff.


    A sneer appeared on Majin Buu¡¯s face, but Cyliba was attacked by Majin Buu¡¯s continuous energy bombs, and his face remained unchanged. When Majin Buu¡¯s heart was relaxed, he immediately punched the devil. On the face of Ren Buu, Majin Buu flew high into the sky!


    "Such an attack doesn''t hurt at all! Majin Buu!!"


    Seleba exerted her extreme speed and caught up with Majin Buu who was flying by her, went around behind Majin Buu, and hit him to the ground with an elbow!


    Majin Buu used his powerful physical abilities to quickly stabilize his body. At the same time, he pushed out his hands towards Seriba and shouted: "Don''t be too arrogant! Damn woman! Ha!!!"


    Demon Buu sent out an invisible energy in his hand, using his own super powers to blast Celiba flying away in one breath!


    Seleba is now far better than before in terms of physical strength and reaction speed. At the moment when he was shocked by Majin Buu, he actually turned around and wrapped Majin Buu''s neck with her fluffy red tail. While preventing himself from being shocked, the golden-red tail exploded with strange power, which completely smashed Majin Buu''s neck!


    The higher the transformation level of Super Saiyan, the closer to the original giant ape form, Super Saiyan 4, compared to the previous transformation, the whole body is covered with fluff, which also represents the strength of Sairiba Closer to the original power of Saiyan, in this super ape-shaped Saiyan form, Sai Liba''s strength has become more wild, even the tail has become a powerful weapon!


    Celiba snapped Majin Buu''s neck with one move, and at the same time turned quickly, the whole body''s Qi was violently steaming!


    "Apehua Hiruto!!"


    The power of the day tiger, because at this time the state of Sai Liba the ape-shaped Saiyan has also changed. It was supposed to use a powerful force to evaporate the sweat of the whole body and become a white tiger, but now because of the change in power, Turned into a white fierce giant ape, containing the infinite power of the Saiyan, engulfing the body of Demon Buu!


    boom!!


    Majin Buu¡¯s body was broken by the power of Apehua Hiruto, but this tenacious guy still survived. Although he was beaten to only half of his body, he can still recover quickly. Majin Buu It is also clear now that although this woman¡¯s power is not as good as the previous Super Saiyan 3 form of Gojita, it is far better than herself. Where can she dare to make any intentions, but he wants to become the strongest demon in the universe. People can never be blocked by anyone.


    "Super Realm King Quan Triple Ultimate Flash Turtle School Qigong Wave!!"


    Majin Buu took out his ultimate power. On his pink body, the blue veins of Majin Buu''s body were swelled because of the powerful power of the Super King''s Fist. It looked very terrifying, and he simultaneously brought Goku and Gojita. Combining all of his tricks, he used the more powerful Ultimate Flash Turtle Qigong Wave!


    The purple-red limit light flow carries the powerful power of Goku and Vegeta, and the light from the high-temperature energy flow shines on Seriba¡¯s face, but Seriba¡¯s eyes cannot be stained with any temperature!


    "Ten times...cracked cannon!!"


    Cyliba put his hands together, and the power of the Cracking Cannon was greatly improved by Cyliba. It has changed from the original purple-red to a darker and colder purple-black, and it also has greater destructive power!


    boom!!


    Majin Buu and Seleba¡¯s unique skills collided directly. After the explosion of the Ten Times Cracking Cannon, a huge purple air mass was immediately generated. With more powerful force, Majin Buu used the ultimate flash after using the Triple Super King Fist. Guipai Qigongbo was pushed back.


    "Go to hell! Majin Buu!!"


    Accompanied by Seleba''s angry roar, the power of the Ten Times Cracking Cannon was increased to its maximum, destroying the power of the Ultimate Flash Turtle School Qigong Wave in an instant, and the purple-black energy column quickly swept across the body of Demon Buu!


    "hateful!"


    Cyliba''s strength is unimaginable. Although Majin Buu used three times the Super King Fist, he is still not Cyliba''s opponent. The trick is completely defeated in the face-to-face confrontation. Seeing that terrifying The purple-black energy column flew in front of him, and Majin Buu made a decisive decision, and immediately separated a part of his body, and the remaining part was too late to escape directly facing the terrifying destruction power of the cracking gun!


    "Self-detonate!!"

 1036 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1036

    Edith sacrificed her life by using self-detonation, but Majin Buu used self-detonation to save her life. Using the power of self-detonation, it temporarily resisted the ten times the horrific power of the Shattering Cannon. Buu immediately took the opportunity to escape, and after the explosion disappeared, he quickly returned to his original state.


    Cyliba used the ten-fold cracking cannon, but still let Majin Buu escape. This is really a bit uncomfortable for Cyiba, who wants to kill Majin Buu and is completely in no mood for games. A little worse, he looked at Majin Buu coldly, and said, "I didn¡¯t expect you to escape from the trick just now, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I won¡¯t make mistakes like Gojita, and I¡¯m not a fusion warrior. There is a time limit, I must kill you, Majin Buu!"


    Majin Buu also feels a huge crisis now, Seleba''s strength is already stronger than him, and she will not play with Gojita like that. She is fighting with the mood to kill him. That''s it. Gu''s resolute indifference and killing intent made Majin Buu also feel a crisis!


    Facing the great power of Seleba, Majin Buu can no longer hide his clumsiness, arousing great power in one breath!


    "Five times! Super Realm King Fist!!"


    After absorbing Goku and Vegeta, Majin Buu finally raised the Super King''s Fist to the point of surpassing the limit. For Majin Buu, who has an immortal body, using Super King''s Fist can ignore the impact on the body. However, when using Super King Boxing, the speed of reflection of consciousness will be increased accordingly, and the speed of consciousness will be directly increased by five times. The burden on the spirit is also quite huge, but it is also worth it. The Mekker and the two Super Saiyans, plus five times the power of the Super King''s Fist, the breath that Majin Buu now exudes is not far from Super Saiyan 4''s Sai Liba!


    "I''m going to kill you! Big bang attack!!"


    Chapter 168-The tragic battle, Seleba and Majin Buu are all down!


    The flying speed of the big bang attack is quite fast, and the scope of the explosion is quite large. Although the power at a single point is not as good as the turtle qigong, it is more suitable for dealing with fast enemies!


    Seriba is still calm now, not like a complete beast like before, so facing Majin Buu who is now using the Super King Fist to increase his power to the same level as himself, Seriba will not be bored. To fight against Demon Buu''s tactics, his figure immediately dodged, avoiding Demon Buu''s attack, and at the same time, throwing a punch at Demon Buu from a short distance.


    "Xianxiang!!!"


    After hitting the Xixiang''s Fist in the form of the ape-shaped Saiyan, the air cannon that was shot from the hands of Sai Liba no longer looked like an elephant foot as before, but looked like a huge fist.


    boom!!


    Majin Buu received a fist from Seleba in front of him, and he could see with the naked eye that there were fist-like dents on his body. Then Majin Buu immediately softened his body and changed his body. Like mud, Seleba''s Xixiang directly shot through Majin Buu''s body.


    Majin Buu used this method to reduce the damage of Seleba''s moves to his body, and at the same time gathered a lot of qi in his hands.


    "Ultimate Flash Turtle School Qigong Wave!"


    The purple energy flow has the ultimate speed of the ultimate flash. Under the birth of five times the super world king fist, it has the speed of electric light and stone fire, and it flies in front of Seriba in an instant.


    Seleba¡¯s feet kept stomping on the air, and Xixiang¡¯s power was activated from her feet, causing her body to change directions rapidly in the air, avoiding the powerful Ultimate Flash Turtle School Qigong Wave, and rushing towards Demon Buu !


    "drink!"


    Majin Buu waved his hands and controlled the huge Ultimate Flash Turtle Qigong Wave and changed its direction. This is also because the power of Turtle Qigong is integrated in Li Mina, so compared to the previous Ultimate Flash that could only attack in a straight line , The maneuverability is much better, the powerful purple energy column is very flexible, constantly chasing Seriba''s body.


    Sai Liba frowned, and Majin Buu¡¯s ultimate flash turtle school Qigongbo kept chasing her. She didn¡¯t even have time to attack Majin Buu with a fist. Once the speed slowed down, the ultimate The Flash Turtle Qigong wave will definitely hit Seriba immediately!


    Sailiba was just as arrogant in her heart. She was always chased by that damn qigong wave, and her anger continued to rise in her heart. She simply stood still, without dodge, and at the same time gathered all her strength in her hands!


    Majin Buu doesn¡¯t care why Seriba stopped suddenly, anyway, his current purpose is to kill Seriba, with both hands forcefully withdrawing forward, and the power of the ultimate flash turtle school qigong wave suddenly Improved by 10%!


    "Ten times the cracked cannon!!"


    Celiba also used the strongest tactics. The ten-fold cracking gun, which turned purple and black due to its greatly increased strength, confronted Majin Buu¡¯s Ultimate Flash Turtle Qigong Wave. , Fully demonstrate the powerful power of the two!


    Majin Buu used five times the Super King Fist, and he forcibly increased his power to a level comparable to that of Celiba, with a constant flow of super energy in his hands!


    boom!!


    With strong versus strong, the final result was only a loss for both sides. Both Seleba and Majin Buu received a huge impact in such an attack.


    There were a lot of scars on the golden red fluff on Selaba''s body, but she did not dare to hesitate, and immediately rushed to the same shocked Majin Buu, and his fists kept attacking Majin Buu''s body!


    Majin Buu shook his head fiercely, temporarily suppressing the sensation that should be a severe concussion in his brain, and at the same time, he kept hitting Seleba''s attack.


    Now the attacks of the two are almost the same, and the battle seems extremely fierce.


    Seriba hit Majin Buu''s front face with a punch, and at the same time immediately lowered, raised his foot and kicked Majin Buu''s chin, kicked Majin Buu into the air, and then ran his feet. The power of the whole body chased forward, and the fierce fist hit the demon Buu''s body!


    Majin Buu was hit hard by Seleba and his face was skewed, but he recovered quickly. Facing Seleba who rushed towards him, Majin Buu immediately hit back and his body became extremely soft. It made Celiba a punch as if hitting cotton, soft, so that her strength could not be exerted at all.


    Seriba¡¯s body was almost completely trapped in Majin Buu¡¯s body. Majin Buu didn¡¯t take the opportunity to absorb Seriba, because he knew that Seriba still had so much power now that he wanted to absorb her. Impossible, I wrapped Seleba''s body with my pink body, and began to squeeze violently!


    "what!"


    "I''m going to crush you to death like this! Damnable woman!"


    "Want to kill me! You are too early! Majin Buu!!"


    The strong hatred of Majin Buu in his heart made Seleba absolutely unwilling to lose to Majin Buu even if he died. Although his whole body was suppressed by Majin Buu''s power, it also broke out from Seleba''s body. Out of incomparable strength!


    "Break it for me!"


    Seleba¡¯s whole body keeps burning and expanding, while Majin Buu is doing his best to suppress Seleba¡¯s power. It¡¯s like inflating a car tire, not just filling it up, but also It is to inflate the entire tire. Seleba''s power is the gas that fills the tire, and Majin Buu''s body becomes that hard tire!


    The power of the two constantly competed, and the energy density at the center reached an unimaginable state. Under such circumstances, Seleba''s body had naturally been damaged, but she could not give up at all, and her heart again Passing Naruto and Edith!


    "Break it for me!"


    boom!!


    Seleba exploded with power that transcended the boundary of the dimension in an instant. At the same time, numerous spatial cracks appeared beside him. The sharp and cold spatial cracks penetrated Majin Buu''s body, so Majin Buu''s suppression also appeared flaws. , Was completely overwhelmed by Celiba''s power, and her body exploded into pink flesh, floating in the air.


    Sailiba didn''t have any time to relax, and immediately ignored her body and gathered the qi in her whole body.


    "Ten times the cracked cannon!!"


    The fragments of Majin Buu''s body in the air all have their own consciousness. At this time, facing the attack of Cyliba''s ten-fold cracking cannon, those fragments did not aggregate at all and re-fused into Majin Buu''s body. The counterattack, on the contrary, they all disperse. The power of Seleba''s ten times cracking cannon is too compressed, so at the beginning, the attack range is not large enough. As long as a body survives, Majin Buu can regenerate!


    Seriba also noticed Majin Buu''s plan, and gritted her teeth fiercely, blood flowing from her teeth.


    "Explosion!"


    boom!!


    Originally, Celia¡¯s ten-fold burst artillery would form a huge explosive wave after hitting the target, covering a range of several kilometers. However, Celia now detonates this force in advance, allowing the wave to have greater Power, even Seleba herself will be involved, and the purpose is to prevent Majin Buu''s body from escaping!


    All the body fragments of Majin Buu are regenerating at the same time, and they are constantly fleeing to the surroundings. In any case, they have to survive under the extreme attack of Celiba.


    "Self-detonate!!"


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    The bodies of a few demon Buu who had just recovered a little immediately began to detonate their bodies, using the little explosion wave generated after the self-detonation, to buy a little escape time for other body fragments, and the explosion of the ten times the cracking gun In the explosion of Qibo and Majin Buu, the forces constantly confronted, and the entire battlefield became a purgatory!


    Seriba kept wearing rough clothes, sweat was running down her forehead, and there were multiple wounds on her body. Obviously, she had suffered too much damage in the battle just now. Facing her now, her strength is equal to her. In addition, Majin Buu, who has the ability to regenerate, played very hard even as Seriba of Super 4.


    Fortunately, although Majin Buu recovered, the situation would not be much better than Liba. He used the Super King Fist to increase his strength beyond the limit, and Majin Buu''s spirit also endured. The tremendous pressure, not to mention the continuous self-detonation and regeneration, put Majin Buu''s physical burden on the body, and he was basically in a state where he would pass out of a coma if he couldn''t help himself.


    Seleba and Majin Buu are only supported by the last will. They all know that whoever falls first will lose, whether it is Majin Buu¡¯s madness or Cyliba wants The deep hatred prevents them from losing to each other!


    "ten times¡­¡­"


    "The ultimate flash..."

 1037 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1037

    Seleba and Majin Buu raised their hands at the same time, condensing all their last strength, looking at each other''s appearance, although they wanted to continue to support them, their spirit and body no longer allowed them to continue fighting. Up.


    Boom!


    The two seemed to have a tacit understanding. In this case, Majin Buu¡¯s spirit and Seleba¡¯s body reached their limits at the same time. The two fell to the ground at the same time. The heavy rain poured in the sky, temporarily extinguishing the flames of war, but, This tragic battle is bound to continue after the two wake up.


    And Naruto finally opened his eyes that are as vast as the sky...


    Chapter 169-I want to see how long you can last...


    "Get up, little lazy pig"


    Early in the morning, in the largest and most luxurious mansion in the Western Capital, Naruto unscrupulously sneaked into a room belonging to a girl, and gently pinched the girl who was holding the white goose down quilt and showing a sound sleep. Nose.


    Qingmeng was disturbed, the girl also showed an unhappy expression when she was dazed, she turned her head left and right, but still couldn''t get rid of Naruto''s evil claws, she was so annoyed that she finally opened her mouth A pair of eyes.


    A girl with a strong force value and quite a reputation among the martial arts families on the earth is a little bit sick, but if she really wants to be sober, she can wake up all at once. Seeing the guy standing in her room clearly, she can¡¯t help being a little bit. She uncomfortably covered her body with a quilt, even though she was still wearing pajamas.


    "Hey, you fellow, why do you always come to my room!"


    Bidili pouted her mouth and her expression showed considerable dissatisfaction. If any other man dared to act frivolously towards her, she would immediately bash him with Turtle School Qigong, but it was this force that was super powerful and skinny. Super thick guy, she can do nothing.


    "Who tells you that you always sleep in bed, get up quickly, lazy pig, it''s time to start practicing."


    "Then you go out quickly, I want to change my clothes!"


    Naruto looked badly at the white goose down quilt blocking Vidili''s body. Although he did not open his eyes, his eyes seemed to be able to see through the barrier between the quilt and clothes, and he saw Vidili''s white body, that aggression. The sexual eyes made Vidili feel particularly uncomfortable all over her body, she had goose bumps all over her body, and then the goose bumps disappeared, but Vidili''s heartbeat began to become disordered, and she couldn''t help but catch He raised a pillow and threw it on Naruto''s face.


    "Get out quickly!"


    Naruto grabbed the pillow, and shamelessly sniffed the scent that belonged to Vidili on the pillow, making Vidili''s face blushing, then threw the pillow back to Vidili, and then walked out of the room. A word left when he left, made Vidili almost run away again.


    "Anyway, I can''t stop it if I watch you..."


    Vidili was really furious, but it was really impossible to use Naruto at all, and he couldn''t beat him, and with his strength, Vidili knew very well that no matter what he wanted to do to himself , I have absolutely no way to resist.


    After thinking about some things, I made Bidelli a girl with a pure heart and blushed, and sipped herself, then looked at the direction of the door with some worry, and ran to close the door, although I knew it was nothing. Use, but there is a psychological comfort.


    Two years have passed since the Majin Buu incident, and the world has restored peace again. The earthlings who died in the Majin Buu incident were also resurrected because of the Dragon Ball, and they used Dragon Ball to eliminate their concerns about the Devil. Buu''s scary memory.


    After Majin Buu¡¯s affairs were over, Vidiri also moved into Naruto¡¯s home in the Western Capital. On the surface, he was practicing with Naruto, but in reality, everyone knew nothing about it. After all, Vidiri It was Naruto''s first apprentice.


    Vidili¡¯s room is quite large and the equipment is very complete. After jumping off the comfortable big bed, Vidili doesn¡¯t have to worry about it, and then a household robot will come and clean it up, which is very convenient.


    Walking into the bathroom, Vidili looked at her flushed face reflected in the mirror, couldn''t help but sipped again, and reached out to take off her pajamas.


    When she put her hand on the button, Vidili withdrew her hand like an electric shock, her face reddened to another level. Originally, Vidili clearly remembered that before going to bed, all the buttons on her pajamas should have been buttoned. The above two are separate. Excluding what other people did, it should be that she was dishonest when she slept, revealing a pretty sexy collarbone and a girl¡¯s snow-white skin. I don¡¯t know if she was caught by him. see.


    Vidili felt self-deprecating for a while, but after all, similar situations have appeared a lot in the past two years. Vidili felt that in front of him, it seemed that IQ would automatically drop. Now I am almost used to it, so I haven''t been decadent for too long. Soon, he washed his face, brushed his teeth, put on clean exercise clothes, and after breakfast, went to the exercise room with him.


    Now that the world of martial arts is prosperous, even office workers sitting in office buildings will make two gestures. As the universal capsule company with the world''s top master, the training equipment here is the most complete and luxurious in the world.


    The practice room is quite huge. Although it looks like a circular hut on the outside, like a circular hut built by Eskimos with ice cubes, the internal space is quite huge, with an area comparable to fifty standard football fields. It is large and has perfect gravity control, as well as an energy absorption device, which can adjust the gravity inside the exercise room to increase the difficulty of training.


    "According to your current strength, you should be able to support ten times the gravity. It''s coming, Bidili."


    In the practice room, it¡¯s not a place to be a joke. Vidili¡¯s small face is also full of seriousness. Knowing that he is really teaching himself, the shyness of the girl who just showed in the room will not be brought here, she immediately showed it. A posture.


    "bring it on!"


    When Naruto stretched out his hand, a laser screen appeared in front of him. After Naruto pressed his hand on the laser screen a few times, the surrounding air immediately became heavier, and the gravity was adjusted to ten times that of the earth!


    Bidili weighs 48 kilograms. Under ten times the gravity, it is 480 kg. Although this weight is constant for Bidili, the weight of this kind of gravity is also very heavy on the internal organs, so it is also more than The limit that Dilly can currently bear.


    After constant hard work, Bidili¡¯s strength has become stronger and stronger. Now, like the turtle immortals, they are no longer Bidili¡¯s opponents. Among the people on earth, the only ones who are stronger than Bidili are dumplings. Klin and Yamucha are just three people. The others are either artificial humans or special races. Among the purebred earthlings, Bidili is quite strong.


    The practice of a new day begins again. Bidili¡¯s body bears ten times the force of gravity, and she constantly responds to Naruto¡¯s attacks from an unknown angle. In such arduous practice, Bidili also keeps digging her body. The limit.


    After such a heavy training, the physical fitness of the earthlings is not to compete with the demihumans. It will not take long for Bidili to run out of energy. Naruto relieved the supergravity in this training room, and then he was sweaty. Dilly said: "Let''s rest for a while, it''s too reluctant, it''s too burdensome for the body."


    Although Vidili had understood the truth, but the main problem now was that she was too tired to even have the strength to speak. After Naruto said this, Vidili immediately collapsed to the ground completely innocent, gasping for breath.


    Naruto pointed her right hand at Vidili, using his super powers to clean Vidili¡¯s practice clothes again, and at the same time, helped her get rid of the sweat from her body, and then helped her to the practice room. Sit down by the wall.


    Looking at this huge exercise room, Naruto sat next to Vidili, stretched his waist slowly, and said, "The recent days are really boring..."


    Vidili''s breathing gradually calmed down. Although she was still very tired, she didn''t even lose her words like just now. Hearing this, she turned Naruto quietly and said, "Is it so boring to teach me to practice?"


    Naruto chuckled and retracted his paws. While Vidili was tired, he squeezed her pretty white face and said, "Idiot, you don''t need to be so sensitive, I just think it''s been a long time. The strong enemy is fighting, and this old bone is about to loosen."


    Two years ago, Naruto surpassed the limit with the help of the superpowers of the Old World King God, bursting out the power of the Fifth Domen. After returning to Earth, he hit Majin Buu with the Star Destroyer, which resulted in the demon. Human Buu¡¯s body changed, and the evil soul was crushed by Naruto¡¯s Star Destroyer, and he vomited all the Goku that he had absorbed. In the end, only the purest and crazy primitive Buu remained, which was Little Buu.


    Although Buu''s regeneration ability is far better than any of Buu''s forms, his power is not the strongest, so he was completely destroyed by Seleba''s tenfold cracking cannon and Naruto''s tail beast jade.


    Since the Battle of Buu, Naruto and the others have not had any enemies. The plain life is really boring. The militant factor cannot extinguish the desire to fight because of the peaceful life, whether it is Naruto or Seleba. It''s all so!


    Vidili curled her lips and vomited: "I really can''t understand you weirdos. If a powerful enemy appears, then it is really that good? What if you can''t solve it and destroy the earth?"


    "Cold!"


    Naruto wasn''t angry at all, and he turned back so much that Bidili didn''t say a word, and looked at him speechlessly.


    "There is no way. After all, my life is fighting, eating, and having beautiful women. I haven¡¯t fought for a long time. Apart from eating, there are only beautiful women left. But someone has put my appetite for two years. , But it really makes me panic."


    Naruto looked at Vidili with a playful look, and the latter immediately blushed and twisted his head to prevent Naruto from seeing his flushed cheeks. Because he was shy, he whispered: "I won''t let you so easily. Success!"


    Vidili¡¯s character also has an awkward part. When she came here just two years ago, it was strange that other people looked at her, but she said at the time that she won the championship of the world¡¯s number one martial arts club. I didn''t know how to fall in love before. That part was because I was shy and I was embarrassed to admit my feelings for him, and the other part was because I was afraid that I would fall into his hands too soon.


    However, after two years, Vidili felt that her clever approach had become self-inflicted. It was her words that allowed Naruto and her to remain friends after two years. The embarrassing state of the lover''s dissatisfaction, although she wanted to make some key breakthroughs with him, the girl''s reservedness made her embarrassed to take back what she had said before.


    Seeing Vidili turned her head away and concealed the cuteness in her heart, Naruto gave a smirk, and the aggressive eyes fixed on Vidili''s pretty face.


    "I want to see how long you can last..."


    His words got into Vidili¡¯s ears, and the short-haired girl turned her head and stared at him, her eyes were ashamed and ashamed, unspeakably complicated...


    Chapter One Hundred and Seventy-Evil finally appears!Come out, Shenlong!


    The emergence of Naruto has changed the world, making martial arts popular all over the world, and the influence of the world''s No. 1 martial arts club is growing.


    In order to allow more people on Earth to participate in the No. 1 Budo Club in the world, the scale of the No. 1 Budo Club in the world has also become larger. There are regional arenas around the world, and Naruto and the Earth The human race is separated. After all, as long as Naruto and the others compete, several of the finals will be taken up. It is impossible for the people on earth to defeat them.


    Said to be separated, in fact the most important thing is Naruto, Piccolo, and four Saiyans to fight in a group, while the others follow the previous rules, and at the current level, except for Naruto and the others Out of the six, the strongest is Mr. Buu, who is now serving as a bodyguard at Naruto''s house, and number 18 is down.


    Naruto stayed in the VIP room as before, watching the game outside, and said to Vidili next to him: "It¡¯s really hard to wait for the world¡¯s number one martial arts club again, Vidiri, this time you Will you lose again?"


    Bidili flirted with her short black hair, and then took out a pair of fingerless gloves to put on herself, and said: "Don''t underestimate me, I also have a hard time practicing!"


    Naruto reached out and hooked Vidili¡¯s neck. Before she struggled, she lightly kissed Vidili¡¯s small ears. Vidili¡¯s body trembled, and her body seemed to be affected by Naruto¡¯s sudden intimacy. Lost strength.

 1038 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1038

    "Vidilly, you must win, I''m looking forward to it."


    Although Vidili wanted to win the championship of the world''s number one martial arts club, Naruto was completely looking forward to other things. How could Vidili not know his nasty thoughts and gave him a harsh look, but because of his face The touching blush on the face, on the contrary, looks extremely coquettish.


    At this time, the mustache emcee who has persisted for many years and has not retired called Vidili''s name. Vidili seemed to be fleeing for his life. She fled from Naruto''s side, jumped into the ring, and faced her own desperation. The first opponent in death.


    Naruto looked at all of this with admiration. Although the level of power was too far apart, watching Vidili''s vigorous posture in the ring is a kind of enjoyment.


    However, Bidili did not win the championship of the world''s number one martial arts club. This year''s champion belongs to Tianjin Fan. Although his strength is very strong, he is not enough to participate in the battle at the level of Naruto and others, so he Still participating in the battle of ordinary people.


    Tianjin Fan is a descendant of the triocular star. Today¡¯s strength should be comparable to that of No. 18. If it is continuously bombarded with the new Qigong gun, it may even be able to kill No. 18. So Naruto and Buu will not participate. Under the circumstances, Tianjin Fan is an invincible force, and Bidili will definitely not be Tianjin Fan''s opponent now, and once again lost in the world''s No. 1 martial arts conference.


    "Well... still losing..."


    Naruto appeared in Vidili''s room again without saying hello, looking amused at the poor Vidili who was sitting on the bed with her knees hugging her knees, like a small animal.


    In other words, it was the same last year. After Vidili lost in the World''s No. 1 Budokai, she was so muffled that she was locked in the room and got moldy. Naruto finally coaxed her.


    This year may repeat the scene of last year, but the follow-up development is different from last year.


    Vidili buried her small face in her legs, preventing Naruto from seeing her face, and said dullly: "You leave me alone..."


    Bideli is a bit complaining about herself now. Why did she say that at the beginning? Now that they have lived under the same roof for two years, their relationship still hasn¡¯t made any progress. It means Bideli has put down a set of things. Live, and this year''s martial arts club once again loses, also makes Vidili more lost than last year.


    Vidili is a girl Naruto loves. Although she likes to tease her, she will not deliberately expose her scars when she is disappointed. She walked to Vidili''s side, touched her little head, and said: "Well, idiot, even if you want to associate with me so much, don''t be like this."


    "I didn''t!"


    Vidili was really caught up in the popularity, and she lifted her company from her legs at once, her eyes were a little red, and she seemed to have cried just now, and her cheeks were also red at this time because of Naruto''s cheeky Words.


    "Well, don''t forget it."


    Naruto wanted Bidili to talk to herself. As long as she talked, it would be easier for Naruto. He stretched out his hand and gently stroked Bidili¡¯s pretty face, which clearly wanted to avoid her. However, he still knew that he couldn''t resist him, so he still didn''t avoid it, but his eyes dodged Naruto''s eyes.


    "You are really stupid!"


    With a soft complaint, Naruto hugged Vidili¡¯s figure. In the constant training, Vidili still cares about her figure. She does not have the obvious muscle lines like Celiba. If you practice desperately If so, Bi Dili''s strength should be higher than now, but she is only a twenty-year-old girl now. For a young girl of Du Yu''s age, love is always the most important thing.


    Vidili felt that she was leaning against Naruto¡¯s arms and her heartbeat couldn¡¯t calm down at all. Even if she struggled, it was of no use under his strange power. Her cheeks became hot and she whispered: "You let me go what¡­¡­"


    Naruto just refused to let it go, but he gently stroked Vidili''s black hair with his big hand, gently soothing, and gradually reduced Vidili''s struggle.


    "Fool, you said you want to fall in love after you get the champion of the world''s No. 1 Budokai, but I can fall in love now, Vidili, you are mine."


    Vidili''s body trembled, knowing that all of her thoughts had been seen through him, and she was shy and moved a little. She didn''t know how to answer, and in the end she just turned into a gentle sentence of blame.


    "You are too bad..."


    Naruto is really bad. He knew what Vidili was thinking in the early days, but he never said it. In this way, Vidili''s behavior has become a fool''s behavior. He knows everything about her. But she didn''t know that she had been exposed, and it was really silly to think about what she had done before.


    "I''m bad, so I''m going to eat you!"


    Naruto knew that Vidili was completely undefended in his heart, seizing this wonderful opportunity, holding Vidili''s pretty face in both hands, and slowly lowering his head.


    Although Bidili is innocent but not an idiot, there is also a girl her age at home. She has lived here for two years. Among the topics that carry him on weekdays, of course there will be some things between men and women, knowing what he is going to do. , But Vidili could not refuse.


    Because of his smart behavior before, the relationship between him and her dragged on for two years. Now Vidili doesn''t want to wait any longer.


    Rumble!


    Just when Naruto was about to turn Vidili into a real woman, there was a sudden violent thunder from outside, and the sky was covered with clouds, conveying a very bad breath.


    Vidili was also taken aback by the thunder. She is not a timid girl, and she is not afraid of thunder. But today, the thunder outside the window is not the same, as if it has a shocking power. Vidili couldn''t help but tremble in her heart.


    "what happened?!"


    "Someone has summoned Shenlong, but..."


    Although thunder and dark clouds appeared when the Shenlong was summoned, the atmosphere today was obviously different. The Shenlong was completely different from the past. It did not exude a sacred aura, but instead delivered a rather dark and evil aura.


    "Hehehe... Lord Pilaf, we finally collected all the Dragon Balls."


    On a hillside not far from the West, it is a lot older than many years ago, but the dog ninja Ashiu, who is still wearing a dark blue ninja suit, looked at his boss with a flattering look. After so many years , Is also a lot older, and Pilaf has lost two teeth.


    Pilaf looked at the seven dragon balls in front of him that kept emitting orange light, and laughed.


    "My wish can finally come true, I will soon rule the world!"


    The last time Pilaf appeared was more than 20 years ago, when Naruto and the others set out to find the dragon ball, but at that time Celiba knocked him out in order to snatch the dragon ball from Pilaf, but did not kill him. It should be because of such a weak guy, she is not worthy to let her do it, but I didn''t expect it to cause a big problem now.


    Xiao Wu is also a beautiful woman in this world, with long black hair, but she has followed Pilaf without any regrets over the years, and now she has finally collected all the dragon balls, but that dragon ball seems to have some problems.


    "Master Pilaf, why are there cracks in these dragon balls?"


    Indeed, the existence of Dragon Ball itself is a kind of sacred object. Although the person who made the Dragon Ball may be weak, the hardness of the Dragon Ball is absolutely impossible to damage even a hundred times the Big Bang Turtle School Qigong Wave, but at this time All of the seven dragon balls had cracks, which looked quite strange.


    "No matter how many, these must be dragon balls anyway, yes, with these dragon balls, my wish can be realized!"


    Pilaf wanted to rule the world for many years, and now he finally got seven dragon balls, no matter where he would care about so many, he immediately raised his hands and looked at the sky with excitement and expectation.


    "Come out, Shenlong!"


    Chapter 171-The evil dragon that destroys the universe!Choose your opponent by drawing lots!


    Pilaf collected seven dragon balls and summoned the Shenlong, but...


    The situation of the Shenlong is completely different from the usual. If it is normal, the seven dragon balls should emit light at the same time and then gather into the form of the Shenlong. But now, the earth suddenly begins to vibrate. This is something that has never happened before.


    laugh¡­¡­


    It was like throwing a red-hot iron block into ice water. From the cracks on the seven dragon balls, a burst of smoke suddenly appeared, and then it turned into a black smoke in the air, and It continued to rise to the sky, and became a black dragon.


    The appearance is completely different from the previous dragons. Let¡¯s not talk about the super dragon Bolunga of Namek. The dragons on earth, whether they are made by Piccolo in the past or those made by Dandy today, are completely in line with Oriental dragons. The characteristics of horse face, dog nose, bull beak, antlers, snake body, eagle claws, fish scales, lion tail, shrimp whiskers.


    It is said that in the ancient times, humans had many tribes, and different animals were used as totems. After one tribe captured another tribe, they would put parts of other tribe totems onto their own totem, and finally formed a dragon pattern.


    In Chinese mythology, the dragon may also come from lightning.


    Because the ancients could not explain the reason for the appearance of lightning, they deified it. Therefore, in all deification stories, dragons have the ability to move clouds and rain, create thunder and lightning, just like the dragon king of the four seas, and dragons in traditional Chinese The right half of the word dragon is considered to be close to lightning. The pronunciation of dragon is "dragon", which may also come from the sound of lightning.


    The previous dragon is indeed in line with the characteristics of Chinese dragons. Although the green skin is a bit strange, it may be because the namek people who made the dragon ball... But now the dragon that appears from the cracked dragon ball looks good. On the contrary, a dragon that is closer to the west, with black skin and a pair of wings, looks more like a western dragon, that is, a''huge lizard with wings''!


    The Pilav trio all raised their heads and looked at the huge black creatures in the sky in shock. Although they had never really seen a dragon, no matter how they looked at it, the dragon who could fulfill all their wishes should not be like this!


    Xiao Wu looked at the huge evil black dragon, feeling great fear in her heart, and couldn''t help but step back two steps in fear.


    "Pi...Lord Pilaf, is this really a dragon?!"


    Pilav was actually a little unsure in his heart, but he had no other way, so he could only support it: "Dang, of course, what else can be the dragon ball that came out of Dragon Ball?!"

 1039 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1039

    For his naive desire to rule the world, Pilaf stepped forward for a scene, facing the huge evil black smoky dragon, and said: "Dragon, realize my wish!"


    However, the Black Smoky Dragon had no bird Pilav at all. Instead, he didn''t know where he changed a lighter and a cigar. After it became obvious to himself, he slowly exhaled a puff of smoke. The thick white smoke choked Pilav. They can''t even open their eyes.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The Black Smoky Dragon slowly took a puff of smoke before speaking and let out a terrifying laugh.


    "The air outside is so sweet. I didn''t expect that you dare to let me out, and I was finally resurrected! Now I can make a big fuss!"


    Pilaf was already sweating profusely. He looked at the black smoky dragon, who was completely showing a strange posture at this time, and shouted: "Dragon, I am the one who collected seven dragon balls, you are not going to realize my wish. ?!"


    Indifferent ridicule appeared in the scarlet eyes of the Black Smoky Dragon, and said, "I won''t take orders from you humans anymore. I will destroy everything!"


    "what?!"


    Pilaf collected seven dragon balls. Not only was he unable to realize his desire to rule the world, he also caused a huge crisis that would destroy the entire universe.


    "I just felt a terrible anger, it seems that something terrible has happened."


    The Black Smoky Dragon suddenly appeared in this world, and all the warriors on this planet could feel the evil and terrifying air on his body, and the strongest people had arrived in the black smoke in the shortest time. The scene where Shenlong is.


    The black smoky dragon is full of darkness and negative aura at this time. This power makes all people with righteous aura feel quite uncomfortable. Edith frowned and looked at the black dragon, his tail connected. On the seven dragon balls on the ground, it is enough to prove that he came out of the dragon balls.


    "How did Shenlong become like this?!"


    ''The one you see is not a dragon at all!''


    "Old World King God?!"


    The old world king gods and the east world king gods were in the world king gods realm, and they felt the aura of the black smoky dragon. They saw the black monster coming out of the dragon ball through the crystal ball, and the old world king gods who had a lot of knowledge were already clear. I wondered what the monster was, but it was too late to stop it.


    "Hahahaha..."


    The Smoky Dragon suddenly laughed, and all the seven cracked dragon balls on the ground flew up, and then all the seven cracked dragon balls were swallowed by the Smoky Dragon.


    "Humans, enjoy your last days, because this universe will soon be completely destroyed!"


    After the Black Smoky Dragon gave out the warning of extinction, the scarlet eyes emitted a wave of evil power fluctuations, and at the same time, a black tornado completely enveloped the Black Smoky Dragon.


    From the black tornado, seven black dragons flew out one after another. Each black dragon held a luminous ball in its mouth. Obviously, those were dragon balls!


    Seven black dragons carried seven dragon balls, flew in seven directions of the earth, and disappeared without a trace in a short time!


    It happened too suddenly and too strangely. Except for Naruto who knew the plot, no one knew what was going on at all, let alone why Dragon Ball changed like this!


    Dragon Ball has always been everyone¡¯s hope. Here, even Naruto and Sai Liba, who have never died, once made a wish to Shenlong to develop the potential in their bodies, but now Shenlong has undergone weird changes, like this The incident left everyone shocked and disturbed.


    Vegeta frowned tightly, the sky turned blue again because of the disappearance of the black smoky dragon, but he had a very bad premonition in his heart, and said in a bad tone: "What the hell is going on?! "


    "Let me explain."


    A very old voice appeared behind Naruto and the others. Using Jebit¡¯s power, they brought the Old World King God and the East World King God directly from the distant World King God Realm to the earth. Old World King God had his hands behind his back, and his face no longer had the insignificant look of the past, only a serious face remained.


    "You fools, I told you that Dragon Ball is not something that can be used casually. If you use too many things that violate the rules of nature, it will only ruin everything! If you can''t solve the monster dragon, no It''s just the earth, and the entire universe will be destroyed by him!"


    Although the Old World King God is very old, his qi is really enough, so Naruto digs out his ears, helplessly said: "Old World King God, we don¡¯t have ears, your voice can be slightly Smaller."


    "Stupid! It''s because you abused Dragon Ball casually that that kind of monster was born from Dragon Ball! For something like Dragon Ball, every time you wish, the internal positive energy will be reduced a bit, and the relative negative energy will be reduced. Therefore, it increased. Originally, after making a wish for Dragon Ball, it would be best to leave it unused for a hundred years, but you have used it so many times in just a few decades, because you have used it too many times continuously, plus you Strengthen the power of the Dragon Ball, so that the positive energy inside has been doubled. Now the negative energy in the Dragon Ball has exceeded the limit, so the dragon ball will crack and give birth to the monster just now. Do you know, fool!! "


    The Old World King God was really half-dead with anger, and his voice was as loud as ever. The Eastern World King looked helplessly at the old world King God who was anxious and pale, lest he continue to curse, so he could only take the initiative to take over the Old World King. The words of God.


    "In fact, the black dragon you saw just now, his name is evil dragon, in fact, a long time ago, evil dragons appeared in other universes. I heard from other world kings and gods that it didn¡¯t take long for the evil dragon to appear. The planet was destroyed, and in less than a month, the evil dragon completely destroyed everything in the entire universe. In the end, it relied on the fist of several world kings to work together to destroy the universe that had been destroyed with nothing left. Lost in the gap between time and space, to avoid the evil dragon from destroying other universes. If the seven evil dragons cannot be defeated as soon as possible, the earth will definitely encounter the fate of destruction. This time the opponent is far better than the demon. Buu is a more evil and powerful enemy!"


    "Well, anyway, it''s the right thing to defeat all the seven evil dragons."


    Naruto scratched his head and directly simplified the narrative of the two realm kings and gods into two sentences. Anyway, for the group of fighting frenzy around him, just tell them who needs to be defeated. .


    "Anyway, there are seven evil dragons. Let''s draw lots first."


    Naruto slowly took a long time, not worried at all about the evil dragon that once destroyed the entire universe. He used Wooden Dunge to conjure up seven wooden plaques, and then carved out seven numbers from''one'' to''seven'' with chakras. , And then line up one word.


    "Well, everyone, let''s take one."


    It feels like a lottery ceremony at the world¡¯s No. 1 martial arts club. The task of saving the universe is given to this group of completely unreliable guys. According to the result of the lottery, Wukong is a two-star dragon, and Sai Liba is a three-star dragon. Naruto is a four-star dragon, Vegeta is a five-star dragon, Edith is a six-star dragon, and Piccolo is a seven-star dragon. The remaining one-star dragon is temporarily empty.


    Vegeta looked at the wooden sign in her hand, then smashed it to pieces, and said, "What about the remaining one-star dragon?"


    Naruto reached out and clicked on the wooden sign. The wooden sign was transformed into a chakra and merged into Naruto''s body. It was not wasted at all. He said: "Then whoever defeats his evil dragon first, finds a star first. The dragon will deal with him. Whoever finds it first counts."


    "Humph!" Vegeta snorted coldly, with a haughty smile on his face, "just to my liking!"


    "Well, in that case, let''s go!"


    The six people looked at each other, all nodded, and then flew to different corners of the world, and began to look for the seven evil dragons!


    Chapter 172-Warriors of Sun and Flame!A four-star dragon in flames!


    I have to say that it¡¯s really too easy to find evil dragons. Let¡¯s not talk about the huge evil auras of the seven evil dragons. Even if the aura is hidden, the purpose of the evil dragons is destruction. Although they are rational, their purpose is It is destruction. If any place on the earth suffers huge damage, it must be the handwriting of the evil dragon.


    Although Naruto has watched GT before, but because it is not the original work of Uncle Bird, and the plot is indeed inferior to Z, Naruto used to jump and watch, except for the more important battles, all the verbose plots are skipped. For the evil dragon, Naruto only remembers that the strongest evil dragon is the one-star dragon. Of the remaining six, the three-star dragon and the four-star dragon are very powerful. As for the other evil dragons, they are even more powerful. Far inferior to the three, so Naruto used a little cheating method. First put the one-star dragon aside, he went to deal with the four-star dragon by himself, and let Celiba deal with the three-star dragon, as for the remaining few Evil dragon, it doesn''t matter.


    The seven evil dragons have their own different powers. The one-star dragon is the strongest and possesses quite powerful combat skills, while the remaining six evil dragons have their own different attributes. The two-star dragon is poison and the three-star dragon is ice. The four-star dragon is fire, the five-star dragon is electricity, the six-star dragon is wind and water, and the seven-star dragon is earth.


    Because of the power of these seven evil dragons, different catastrophic climates have appeared in different parts of the earth at the same time. Some places are frozen for thousands of miles, as if in the ice age, and some places are hotter than deserts and are more difficult to live in. They have become life restricted areas. In some places, there are frequent earthquakes for no reason. These places are where the evil dragon is.


    Naruto was flying fast around the earth. Although he found the five-star dragon and the seven-star dragon on the way, they had nothing to do with Naruto. The two evil dragons were directly ignored by Naruto. His goal was only It''s just the second four-star dragon among the evil dragons!


    The sun in the sky seemed to be extremely violent, completely roasting the earth into a piece of scorched earth. Even the tempered glass of skyscrapers collapsed due to the effect of thermal expansion and contraction due to the extremely changing temperature. The high temperature surpassing the limit of normal human life has turned into a dead city. The steel bars of the building¡¯s foundation have also melted due to the high temperature. Numerous buildings have collapsed, making this city a dead zone even though it has not received any substantial attacks. .


    Naruto slowly landed in this city that seemed to have been visited by the god of fire. He couldn''t sense the breath of living people around. The evil dragon that can cause this should be the goal of Naruto''s trip.


    "Grow your eyes!"


    Naruto opened his eyes. Although the four-star dragon concealed his aura, he could not avoid the sight of the eyes of the eyes without the unique blood boundary of the red eye. Naruto quickly found the only figure in the city. .


    "It''s you, the evil dragon here!"


    With a fiery red color all over, the four-star dragon, which looked like a raging fire, opened his eyes and said, "I have lowered the air pressure to the lowest level. I didn''t expect you to find me. It really deserves to be the best in the world. Strong person, Naruto Uzumaki! Yes, I am a four-star dragon!"


    The four-star dragon is an evil dragon that represents the power of fire. The whole body is red, and even the eyes are red. The upper and lower parts of the whole body are not red, only the thick lips of light purple, and the source of his power. Dragon Ball, Four Planets!


    "Your goal is this four planet, if you want to get it, you have to knock me down first!"


    "I understand, but it seems that your strength is much stronger than the five-star dragon and seven-star dragon I met on the road before. It seems that I am really lucky. I can draw a strong one at random, so it won''t be too boring. !"


    Naruto squeezed his knuckles. Since Majin Buu was wiped out by him, he hasn''t fought well, and there are very few battles with Celiba. This is his first official battle in two years. This old bone is really going to be active!


    "Then come to fight and see, Naruto Uzumaki! In fact, the person I want to fight the most is you, let''s see who can live to the end!"

 1040 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1040

    "That''s it, it looks like you really have confidence in your strength, four-star dragon!"


    "Humph!"


    The four-star dragon snorted softly, and the face that looked very similar to the ribs rice showed a warlike expression, condensing the power of fire on his right fist. Just this power is enough to rival the universe. The most splendid stellar change in the world-supernova!


    "From the moment that bronze statue falls, let''s start our battle."


    The four-star dragon gestured with his eyes to the bronze statue standing on a tall building next to him. Naruto looked at the bronze statue of the Griffin from the corner of his eyes, and smiled slightly: "No problem!"


    The four-star dragon aimed at the bronze statue and emitted an orange-red flame. After hitting the bronze statue, the bronze statue immediately fell to the ground!


    The building is only seven stories high, and the height is about 30 meters. It takes only a few seconds for the bronze statue to fall, but in this short period of time, Naruto and the Four Star Dragon focused their attention. !


    boom!!


    The bronze statue fell from a high altitude. The bronze statue, which became quite fragile due to the power of the four-star dragon, fell to pieces after falling to the ground, and this pile of fragments became a sign of the beginning of the battle!


    Because today¡¯s warriors use air dance, there is no need for such things as wings, and wings that are too large will generate a lot of air resistance when they move, but this is especially true for four-star dragons with two wings. It seems that it is not a problem at all, his speed is faster than the electric light stone fire, with the power of fire, the four-star dragon has quite terrifying speed and destructive power!


    boom!!


    The violent gas exploded when the two of them flew, causing the nearby buildings to explode into pieces. Among a pile of rubble, Naruto and Four Star Dragon looked at each other coldly at the same time!


    The four-star dragon took the lead and punched Naruto, but Naruto dodged it instantly. The fist of the four-star dragon hit a piece of gravel in the sky. With the power of the four-star dragon, it didn''t even break it. The stone was smashed, it turned out that the center of the gravel melted with the super high temperature of the body, and the fist of the four-star dragon passed through in an instant!


    The body of the four-star dragon has an extremely high temperature far beyond the core of the sun. Naruto didn''t want to touch it with his fist. He immediately drew a white bone knife from his elbow, turned around in the air, and slashed. To the back of the four-star dragon.


    The four-star dragon was not afraid of Naruto''s speed and strength at all, and his whole body burned violently without an open flame, but his body became like magma.


    Click!!


    Naruto slashed the four-star dragon''s back accurately with a single knife, but frowned deeply. The bone knife in his hand had a weird touch on the four-star dragon. The two figures crossed past, Naruto''s hands. The white bone knife actually started to burn!


    Not to mention that Naruto¡¯s bones are bones condensed from corpse bone veins. Even the bones of ordinary people cannot burn to produce an open flame at a high temperature of thousands of degrees Celsius. What''s more, Naruto¡¯s bones are much harder than their hardness. The hardest part of the enamel on an average person''s body, but now it immediately started to burn because it touched the body of the four-star dragon. The high temperature of the four-star dragon''s body probably far exceeded Naruto''s imagination.


    "It''s time for me to attack, Naruto Uzumaki!"


    The four-star dragon flew high in the sky, and the temperature of the whole body continued to rise, emitting a dazzling light, making the sky trance as if two suns appeared. The power of the four-star dragon was stronger than the sun, and countless oranges were emitted from its hands. The flame bomb is like a meteor fire rain of heaven''s punishment, and the ultra-high temperature flame bomb is constantly falling on the earth!


    "Bagua palm back to heaven!"


    Naruto immediately began to spin, and a golden chakra protective cover appeared around him to protect his whole body, using that golden power to bounce off all the flame bombs sent by the four-star dragon!


    The power of the flame bomb of the four-star dragon is totally different from the power of the flame bomb toward the peacock. The nearby buildings, whether it is steel, cement or glass, will start to burn as long as the flame bomb touches a little bit. The flames of the Star Dragon do not have the immortal characteristics of Amaterasu, but its high temperature can make human technology useless. Under that ultra-high temperature, everything will be burned!


    Naruto used Huitian to resist the four-star dragon''s flame bomb, but under the four-star dragon''s serial attack, even Naruto''s Chakra began to be burned by the four-star dragon''s ultra-high temperature flame.


    The three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes on the face glowed scarletly at the same time, and the pupil power of the kaleidoscope writing round eyes was activated and injected into the power of Huitian at the same time.


    "Yan Dun adds a fate!"


    Naruto integrated Amaterasu''s power into Huitian, using the immortal characteristics of Amaterasu to resist the orange-red flame bomb of the four-star dragon, which was considered as blocking his serial attack.


    The four-star dragon was extremely confident in his flames, but felt that his flames would be swallowed by the black flames, and a surprised expression appeared in the red eyes, saying: "I didn''t expect it, your Amaterasu actually It¡¯s so strong that even my flames can be swallowed!"


    "I didn''t expect that your flames could burn all my chakras. Four-star dragon, you are indeed very strong. You have to fight you next, or I will capsize in the gutter!"


    Naruto''s fists punched each other, and black Amaterasu flames were attached to his hands and feet at the same time. If this were not the case, his body would not be able to withstand the terrifying heat on the four-star dragon.


    "Yan Dun Konoha Cyclone!!"


    Chapter 173-Supernova and Black Hole, the true power of the four-star dragon!


    It is the first time that Naruto has combined Yan Dun''s power with physical skills. Now his hands and feet are attached to the black flames of the sky. As long as he is touched, he will be stuck by the black indestructible flames!


    Naruto spins his body in mid-air, because there is an inextinguishable fire on his feet, which makes Naruto''s feet carry the power of death!


    A smile was drawn across the face of the four-star dragon, and at the same time, the temperature of his body was greatly increased, and the whole body became like lava again. The air around him started to burn because of the super high temperature on the four-star dragon. His body seemed to be wearing a flame armor.


    Naruto kicked the four-star dragon, but he didn''t kick the four-star dragon directly, but was blocked by the flame armor on his body!


    The four-star dragon keeps improving its strength, making the high temperature around it even more terrifying, and the flame armor of the whole body is constantly burning, resisting the power of the immortal Amaterasu!


    Although Amaterasu can swallow the flames around the four-star dragon, the four-star dragon continues to improve its strength. The flames are constantly regenerating when they are swallowed by the Amaterasu, and the destruction speed of Amaterasu can hardly keep up with the flame regeneration speed. , It was impossible to touch the four-star dragon at all.


    A smile appeared on the thick lips of Sixinglong that were very similar to the ribs rice, and the burning body immediately disappeared from Naruto''s face, carrying a flame that surpassed all existence on the earth, after Naruto''s back, his fist seemed to be outside the sky. Like a meteorite, it has both huge power and supernova-like high temperature, hitting Naruto''s back.


    "Yan Dun adds life!"


    Naruto continued to grow the hardest white bone like a spinyback, and then attached Amaterasu Black Flame to the white bones, forming a dark Amaterasu shield!


    boom!!


    The fist of the four-star dragon hit Naruto''s Shield of Earth Life, and the power of the flame burst caused the black flames and red flames that were illuminated that day to burst together, like a meteor fire, continuously flying around!


    Naruto turned around and hit the four-star dragon''s waist with a swinging punch!


    The four-star dragon is very fast. With the power of the sun and flame, the four-star dragon has a limit speed that is not lost to the speed of light. Even the fastest fire escape, Uchiha''s violent storms with soil can''t match it!


    "Large fireball!!"


    The face of the four-star dragon is full of fighting spirit, and the ultra-high temperature gas is condensed in the hands, making the temperature in the center surpass the level of the supernova, reaching a supernova with even more terrifying temperature and power!


    Although it is only one word short, large stars will become neutron stars after supernova changes, while super-large stars will become the most dangerous stars in the universe, black holes, after supernova changes!


    This is the difference between the two, which means that the temperature in the hands of the four-star dragon has risen to the limit!


    The power of the flame of the four-star dragon is the strongest Naruto has ever seen, and none of them. If it weren¡¯t for the indestructible black flame of Amaterasu, it would be impossible for Naruto to use the flame to attack him. Xinglong''s speed and power are both amazingly terrifyingly large fireballs, and Naruto has no joking thoughts!


    A group of chakras in his hand is constantly rotating and compressing, and at the same time, a few chakra arms are extended from Naruto''s arm again. After coming to this world, Naruto rarely uses the nine-tailed chakra arms to help him create and stabilize the chakra. Carat changes!


    The power of Feng Dun, which Naruto is most familiar with and good at, was first injected into the spiral pill. After the shape change, the extremely sharp wind became a nano-scale knife. At this time, the power of Amaterasu was injected to bring this blue pill A qualitative change!


    "Shining escape light wheel, gust of wind, black arrow type zero!!"


    boom!!


    Naruto uses the strongest flame to fight against the four-star dragon''s super fireball. The red fireball and the jet black shuriken are completely different in nature, but they represent the strongest flame in different directions immediately after the collision. explosion!


    After the four-star dragon¡¯s super-large fireball exploded, it was like a terrifying change like a super-supernova. The huge energy in the center repelled everything to the surroundings due to the explosion. As a result, the center of the explosion created a vacuum state and moved everything nearby to the center. Attraction, when everything condenses at one point, it creates a terrifying star in the universe!


    Black hole!!


    The huge power of the super fireball is enough to cause such an amazing change. The black hole has a huge attraction that even light cannot escape. The black hole produced after the explosion of the super fireball of the four-star dragon is far more powerful than that created by Nagato¡¯s reincarnation eye. Even Naruto¡¯s six earth-explosive stars can''t say that they can surpass the power of a huge fireball. If this black hole is not stopped, the earth will be completely swallowed by that black hole in a few seconds!


    "Explode! Shining escape!!"


    Naruto stretched out his hand to aim at the center of the explosion, and squeezed with his five fingers. With the power of the halo blast and black arrow, it exploded immediately under Naruto''s control!

 1041 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1041

    The black windmill exploded and formed a black wind blade that was sharper and more destructive than anything. The wind blade slashed on the black hole caused by the super fireball, and the two powerful forces collided with each other!


    Naruto''s jade reincarnation eyes keep turning, constantly injecting more powerful force into the Amaterasu Heiyan, against the huge attraction of the black hole!


    boom!!


    Under the powerful bombardment of the halo blast and black arrow zero, the black hole has undergone a qualitative change, from destruction to creation. The black hole born from the super-large fireball of the four-star dragon turns into a white hole, which will be infinitely attracted by the black hole. Everything that was swallowed by force, in an instant, all exploded to the surrounding!


    "So strong!!"


    The black hole formed by the huge fireball absorbed too much power. After turning into a white hole and bursting out at once, even the four-star dragon itself could not resist this huge force, but was shocked by his own tricks!


    "This is not the time to distract, four-star dragon!"


    Naruto was prepared early in the morning. At the moment when the black hole turned into a white hole, he used the space to freeze to stop the surrounding time and space. The power of the explosion wave could not affect him at all. At the same time, he activated the Thunder God technique and jumped through time and space. Behind the four-star dragon.


    "Ukraine Spiral Shuriken!!"


    At the same time, inject the power of water and wind into the spiral pill, it will form a super spiral shuriken with both powers. Such a trick is also to counter the ultra-high temperature of the four-star dragon''s body!


    In fact, even if all the water on the earth is exhausted, it is impossible to extinguish the flames on the four-star dragon. The level difference is too much. And Naruto can only use the combined power of water escape and wind escape. Seeking to temporarily suppress the power of the four-star dragon!


    If Naruto can merge the water escape and wind escape into a new nature change, ice escape, the damage to the four-star dragon should be even greater, but it is a pity that Naruto has not learned how to escape ice!


    The swirling spiral shuriken hit the four-star dragon''s back accurately. The power of water and wind complemented each other to form a huge blue scroll, swallowing the body of the four-star dragon with the eternal fire that never extinguished. !


    The huge waterspout has been raging on the four-star dragon. Naruto stood in the air, feeling that this power is still not enough, and coldly provoked the corners of his mouth.


    "Water escape hard vortex water blade!!"


    On this land that was incredibly dry by the heat of the four-star dragon body, Naruto used his own tyrannical chakra to summon the distant water here, and at the same time all compressed it into a faint blue handle in Naruto¡¯s hand. Spear!


    The faintly blue spear flew to the body of the four-star dragon accurately, and the direction of rotation was completely opposite to that of the spiral shuriken, causing the turbulence of the water and inflicting more damage on the four-star dragon!


    Naruto slowly landed on the ground. He used two powerful water escapes in succession. The summoned water volume was more than that of a Poyang Lake, but with so much water, it could not cool the land. Naruto summoned Most of the water that came was evaporated within a few breaths, and the air was scorching hot, as if it suddenly turned into a sauna.


    Naruto opened the restriction of the body, and at the same time avoided all the unfavorable feelings around him, coldly looked at the red figure lying on the ground, and said: "Four-star dragon, don''t pretend, that level of tricks are fundamental. It''s impossible to beat you."


    After being hit by Naruto¡¯s powerful water escape, the four-star dragon did feel a little troublesome, but that level of water could not cause him any harm. After hearing Naruto¡¯s words, the four-star dragon did not continue to lie on the ground and stand. After getting up, he patted his body and said with a smile: "It''s amazing, Naruto Uzumaki, if I hadn''t raised the temperature of my body to the maximum just now, you might really be hurt by you!"


    "Don''t be kidding, four-star dragon, you haven''t used all your strength at all, you make me a little unhappy, four-star dragon, you should use all your strength to fight with me!"


    "As expected of Naruto Uzumaki, you found it!"


    The thick lips of the four-star dragon smiled again, his eyes burning with a fire-like fighting spirit.


    "But since you have said that, I don''t seem to be great if I don''t show all my strength, so let you see the true strength of my four-star dragon!"


    The four-star dragon raised the temperature of its body to an even greater degree, and the red body suddenly appeared golden cracks, and then immediately shattered like glass, revealing the true face of the four-star dragon, which is like the sun. Golden body!


    "In order to keep the high temperature from my body, I covered a layer of film on my body, but now that you ask for it, I also want to show you my true strength!"


    "I can''t ask for it, four-star dragon!"


    Chapter 174-Ice is after the flame!The sinister and despicable three-star dragon!


    The four-star dragon did not show any strength. The film covering his body allowed his high temperature to last longer, but it also weakened his speed and strength.


    Now that the restriction on that level is lifted, the body of the four-star dragon will heat up or cool down very quickly. The difference is like heating the same amount of iron and water. Whether it is heating up or cooling down, it must be iron. The block is the fastest, but in the case of the same amount, the temperature of the water can be kept longer, which is the difference!


    After the restrictions on the body were lifted, the body of the four-star dragon itself was dazzling gold. Because of the continuous height of the temperature, the air around the body of the four-star dragon was distorted, resulting in an illusory effect like a mirage.


    Because of the high temperature emitted by the four-star dragon, the whole city seemed to be transferred to hell. The steel bars melted under such high temperature, and the hard cement cracked because of the sudden increase in temperature!


    The golden chakra on Naruto''s body keeps tumbling, and at the same time, a large amount of water power is gathered on the surface of the body to resist the terrifying heat of the four-star dragon!


    The four-star dragon and Naruto stood facing each other, separated by a distance of about ten meters. By the four-star dragon, because of the high temperature on his body, it completely turned into a desert, but around Naruto¡¯s body, it seemed to be An oasis appeared.


    "Big Bang Attack!!"


    The four-star dragon was very fast and made the first move, and a golden fireball immediately flew towards Naruto''s head!


    The golden fireball exudes ultra-high temperature that the sun can''t compare, completely burning the nearby air and forming a vacuum state. Without air resistance, the golden fireball''s flying speed is even faster!


    Naruto blocked the pain in his body. Although the golden fireball had a dazzling light than the set, Naruto¡¯s three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes were also unaffected, staring at the golden fireball. At the same time, he quickly drew out his Kusana sword!


    "Breaking the military!!"


    Kusanaru sword slashed at the weak point of the golden fireball and separated the entire golden fireball on both sides. After the golden fireball split, the high-temperature flame exploded toward both sides!


    Naruto kept swinging the Kusanaru sword, cutting open a large golden sea of ??fire in front of him, and at the same time, his figure passed through the center of the fire, and flew towards the fighting four-star dragon, with a sword cut into his eyes!


    "Greed wolf!!"


    The two wings behind the four-star dragon waved quickly, and the wind swept through the body that could instantly turn the human body into fragments. The strong wind swept through Naruto''s body and slowed Naruto''s speed. Some, at the same time, the four-star dragon flapped its wings, avoiding Naruto''s greedy wolf who had been sadly missed.


    Because of the high temperature of the body, the four-star dragon can immediately be immune to the influence of air resistance on him if he wants to. At the same time, it can also use the high temperature to heat the air to create a very powerful air cannon attack, which means that even if it hits him with Xixiang It will not be of any use at all!


    The four-star dragon relies on the ultra-high temperature emitted from its body to completely eliminate the influence of air resistance on itself, even when it is flying, it will not make any sound. With the cover of the golden fire in the sky, the four-star dragon immediately flies. Behind Naruto.


    "Burst attack!!"


    The four-star dragon gathered huge fire energy in both hands, created two super-large fireballs, and then merged the power of the two fireballs into one, and then launched them together and flew behind Naruto!


    Naruto didn''t turn around at all in mid-air, and the muscles in his shoulders suddenly surging. From behind Naruto, a head that was exactly the same as him grew again, and there was a nine-hook jade reincarnation eye on his forehead.


    "Space collapses!!"


    Where the eyes of the nine-goed jade reincarnation eye focused, the space was shattered by the pupil force, and there was no collapsed space in the power of the four-star dragon. A hole was opened by Naruto''s pupil technique. The attraction above the black hole completely swallowed the burst attack of the four-star dragon and threw it into the gap of time and space, where it didn''t matter how big the explosion occurred!


    After Naruto blocked the burst attack of the four-star dragon, he immediately rotated his body, and a spiral shuriken in his hand flew out immediately!


    "Tailed beast jade spiral shuriken!!"


    "Large fireball!!"


    The battle between Naruto and the Four-Star Dragon began to evolve in a fierce direction. After the black tail beast jade spiral shuriken and the golden huge fireball exploded, the power of the explosion made the entire earth tremble!


    Naruto kept stepping on the air, flying extremely high in the air, catching up with the four-star dragon with a dazzling golden body, and at the same time the Kusanaru sword in his hand was cut at him.


    "Kill the wolf!!"


    "Such tricks are useless to me, Naruto Uzumaki!"


    The voice of the four-star dragon passed into Naruto¡¯s ears from the front, but Naruto¡¯s Kusana sword flashed past, and only one afterimage was cut. The afterimage of the four-star dragon left in the air was all destroyed by Naruto¡¯s Kusana sword. Two breaks, and then completely disappeared into the air.


    "The more powerful the trick, the longer it takes to accumulate energy. Even if Naruto Uzumaki wants to use a trick like Killing Wolf, there will still be a pause in the action. Your tricks will not hit me at all! "


    Naruto pulled a sword flower and extinguished the golden flames on the Kusanaru sword, and said: "Let you find out, the four-star dragon, but it''s really a shame that you can escape from that distance and kill the wolf. It is my strongest sword skill!"

 1042 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1042

    Four-star dragon did not take advantage of this opportunity to attack Naruto, but instead fell in front of him, smiling: "It''s nothing, after all, I''m still very confident in my speed!"


    Naruto was smiling on the surface, and he felt quite troublesome in his heart. The speed of the four-star dragon was very fast, especially after the restriction was lifted, his speed was even more sparkling. Small tricks would not break his body''s defenses at all. Being burned by the flames around the four-star dragon, and the powerful tricks, just like the four-star dragon said, will be caught by the four-star dragon and avoid the flaws. It is meaningless at all. The strength of the four-star dragon is really powerful!


    All of Naruto¡¯s mind is concentrated on the four-star dragon. The overall strength of the four-star dragon is comparable to that of Naruto today. It can be regarded as a very powerful opponent. While thinking about how to deal with this powerful evil dragon, he is Under the dragon''s power, Naruto suddenly felt a breath of extreme coldness!


    Naruto never thought that when he was fighting the four-star dragon, someone would suddenly attack. He was completely thinking about how to deal with the four-star dragon. Naruto¡¯s reaction was a little slower, and he could barely get out of his arms, but It was still hit by the blue beam!


    Click!!


    Under the cover of the flame power of the four-star dragon, Naruto''s arm was completely frozen into an ice lump, and Naruto was not too far away from the four-star dragon at this time, but it was under such a high temperature. , The frozen ice on Naruto''s arm did not melt at all!


    "This trick is..."


    The same is true for the four-star dragon. He didn''t expect that someone would suddenly intervene. As soon as he turned his head, he saw an evil dragon very similar to himself standing on top of a dilapidated building!


    The appearance is basically the same, except that the body of the four-star dragon is golden, and the body of the evil dragon that attacked Naruto and frozen Naruto¡¯s arm is blue. The two colors also represent diametrically opposite powers. Fire and ice!


    "Big...Big brother!"


    The four-star dragon can be regarded as the most special existence among the evil dragons. For one thing, although he is not a good person now, it is fundamentally different from other evil dragons. There is another point, that is, he has one that is completely opposite to him. Big brother, Samsung Dragon!


    The three-star dragon stands on the top of the building. He is an evil dragon with the power of ice. His character is as cold and ruthless as his power. He sneered at the four-star dragon and said, "You are still as naive, four-star. Dragon!"


    Although the four-star dragon is the younger brother of the three-star dragon, its strength is higher than that of the three-star dragon, and is different from the sinister and despicable three-star dragon. The four-star dragon advocates a fair fight, and the battle between him and Naruto is not willing to let the Samsung dragon intervene. .


    "Don''t worry about your nostalgia, brother! I want to decide the outcome with him!"


    "Idiot, when do you want to fight slowly like you!"


    The three-star dragon didn''t take the words of the four-star dragon to heart at all, and ignored the obstruction of the four-star dragon, and immediately flew towards Naruto. At the same time, the blue and purple eyes glowed blue, and the line of sight was fixed on Naruto''s body!


    "Frozen light!"


    "Don''t think that a despicable guy like you can be presumptuous in front of me!"


    Naruto originally fought with the four-star dragon. They were equally powerful and very happy with each other. However, a guy like the Samsung dragon suddenly attacked, but Naruto was very upset. Although the ice of the Samsung dragon has absolute zero power, even if it is You can''t cut it with the Kusanaru sword, but Naruto has the power to restrain three stars!


    "Yan Dun adds a fate!!"


    The sun gods Amaterasu Omikami and Fire God from Japan have the power to expel darkness and coldness. The right hand that was frozen by the tricks of the three-star dragon immediately returned to its original shape, condensed on Naruto¡¯s arm. The ice immediately shattered and flew!


    Looking at the three-star dragon with a cold and evil aura all over his body, Naruto didn''t bother to talk about the three-star dragon at this time saying that it was Sairiba''s opponent. No matter what, he must first kill the bastard who made him angry. !


    "Shikuyao Sunlight Wheel Zero Type!!"


    Chapter 175-Seleba appears, the weak three-star dragon and the powerful four-star dragon!


    Naruto''s Sunlight Wheel Zero, both in appearance and power, are very similar to the four-star dragon''s super fireball!


    Feeling the terrifying heat that rushed to the face, the insidious three-star dragon was also taken aback, and immediately gathered the cold air far surpassing the bottom of the glacial river in the far north on his right hand. The strong cold air is not only The scarce water vapor in the air freezes, and even the nitrogen and oxygen, which are the main components in the air, are all frozen!


    The freezing air of the Samsung Dragon, which is infinitely close to absolute zero, freezes the air, turning the right arm into an angular muzzle, and then launches a round cannonball made of ice!


    "Frozen Ball of Light!"


    The principle is similar to the super-large fireball of the four-star dragon, but it is completely opposite in nature. It is comparable to the terrifying low temperature of absolute zero, which is enough to freeze all life, and the three-star dragon can easily recreate the ice age!


    However, after seeing Samsung Dragon''s frozen light ball, Naruto''s face showed a disdainful smile.


    "It seems that your strength is far from that of your stinky mouth, Samsung Dragon!"


    From this frozen ball of light alone, Naruto is enough to judge the strength of the Samsung Dragon. It should be stronger than the Majin Buu who absorbed Goku and the others two years ago. However, without such tricks as Super King Quan, The Samsung Dragon is definitely not an opponent of Super Sai 4¡¯s Celiba. Its strength is only about half of the four-star dragon. The difference in strength is too large. It is unlikely that the Samsung Dragon will have the kind of trick that can reverse the situation in one fell swoop. Naruto has absolute Confidence can completely solve him in ten seconds!


    Chi Chi Chi Chi!!


    After the collision of the ultra-high temperature solar wheel zero and the frozen light ball with a temperature close to absolute zero, the high-temperature flame immediately sublimated the cold ice puck condensed by the Samsung dragon, and the gas condensed by the power of the Samsung dragon returned to the original The form caused a lot of white mist to appear in the air all at once!


    Naruto activated the Flying Thunder God technique and immediately rushed to the front of the Samsung Dragon. The Kusanaru sword in his hand was already shining brightly due to friction with the air!


    The Samsung Dragon was taken aback. Although he wanted to avoid Naruto''s attack, Naruto''s Qi machine had completely locked the Samsung Dragon''s body. No matter what escape route he presets, he seemed to be cut!


    Naruto will not show mercy to the guy he hates. The huge power gap between Naruto and Samsung Dragon is revealed in an instant!


    Four-star dragon watched his elder brother be driven into a dangerous situation by Naruto with one move, but he didn''t mean to help at all. For one thing, he was a fair warrior and enjoyed the fun of fighting very much. In terms of Naruto is a respectable opponent, he is unwilling to besiege Naruto with Samsung Dragon, although in that case, it is very likely that Naruto can be defeated.


    Secondly, the four-star dragon actually doesn''t like his sinister and despicable brother Sanxinglong. Although he is not easy to make a shot himself, under such circumstances, the four-star dragon is not willing to save the Sanxinglong!


    "Frozen Lightwave!!"


    From the beginning of the battle, the three-star dragon was forced into a desperate situation by Naruto. His speed and strength are far inferior to the four-star dragon. If it is a four-star dragon, then it can rely on speed to attack at the moment Naruto attacks. Dodging, but the Samsung Dragon didn''t have that ability, and could only send out a cold blue light wave from its own wings, completely covering the body of Naruto in front of him!


    The power of the three-star dragon is ice, and the power of the freezing gas he emits is far better than that of Bai Bingyun, but that is meaningless to Naruto. Although the freezing gas of the three-star dragon is close to absolute zero, it is only close. There is no way to freeze the current Naruto before the true absolute zero!


    "Yan Dun adds life!"


    Naruto wore a layer of black Amaterasu armor. After the three-star dragon''s frozen light wave hit Naruto''s body, it first froze a thin layer of ice on the outer surface of the Amaterasu armor, and then he was caught by the sky. Zhao Hei Yan completely melted away, leaving no trace at all!


    "Samsung Dragon, take it! Seven kills!!"


    Naruto''s eyes became extremely fierce. From his eyes at this time, it seemed that he could see countless tragic battles in history. It was the eyes of people who crawled out of the bones, ferocious and brutal, and murderous. !


    Naruto has such a ferocious eyes, and it is also due to the two demon knives he absorbed back then, Qianzi Village Zheng and Tucheng Black Gold!


    "Hey!"


    With the strength of the three-star dragon, it is absolutely impossible to avoid Naruto''s seven kills at such a distance, and Naruto burned his own ferociousness, putting himself on the verge of running away at any time, as long as the seven kills were on the three-star dragon''s On his body, Naruto could directly kill this guy in seconds, but a shout out of thin air stopped Naruto''s seven kills!


    Naruto forcibly retracted the knife, and the sharp and brutal seven-killing sword aura flew past Samsung Dragon, cutting a large building behind him into fly ash, but Naruto who forcibly retracted the knife could not stop it all at once. Kicked the Samsung Dragon with one foot and one foot, and then held the Kusanaru sword with one hand and looked at the woman who had stopped him with the ultimate move.


    "Do you want to be so timely, Selaba?"


    Seleba sat at the top of a building. After hearing Naruto¡¯s words, she jumped from the building without using air dance. She just hopped back and forth in several nearby buildings and landed on Naruto smoothly. In front of him, said: "You dare to say that the blue guy is a Samsung Dragon, he is my prey, don''t want to take my share!"


    Naruto shrugged and didn''t bother to explain to Seleba about the Samsung Dragon attacking him just now. Anyway, Samsung Dragon''s strength is far inferior to Seleba in Super 4 status. Samsung Dragon has absolutely no way out in the hands of Seleba. Can go.


    "That''s really embarrassing. Since you are here, the three-star dragon will be handed over to you, and I will continue to deal with the four-star dragon."


    The evil dragon that can make the king of the old world lose its square inch. In the distant past, the evil dragon that has destroyed an entire universe. In Naruto and the others, it seems that it cannot cause any tension, whether it is Naruto or Seleba. , They are not so much defending the earth and the universe, they are enjoying the fun of fighting!


    Naruto originally disliked the three-star dragon very much, anyway, now that Selaba appeared, the three-star dragon was handed over to him, which was in line with Naruto¡¯s wishes and faced the four-star dragon again, saying: "Four-star dragon , Let''s continue fighting."


    The four-star dragon originally enjoyed the fun of fighting very much. After being interrupted by the three-star dragon, he was unwilling to besiege Naruto with the three-star dragon. Now he can fight with Naruto again. The four-star dragon is also very happy. For his brother In a few seconds, Seleba, who was transformed into Super 4, was completely suppressed, and she was completely indifferent, saying, "Then tell the winner, Naruto Uzumaki, I don¡¯t think anyone will bother us this time. Up!"


    "I hope so, four-star dragon! Planet Helix Pill!"


    Naruto¡¯s fighting spirit burned, and he flew towards the four-star dragon shining with golden light all over his body. At the same time, he stretched out two golden nine-tailed chakra arms with both arms, holding two planetary spiral pills at the same time, and flew to the four. Xinglong''s body!


    Like a four-star dragon, a large amount of fire was condensed on its own hands. After compressing the high-temperature flame, it produced a golden fireball in its hands that was comparable to the huge stars in the entire universe.

 1043 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1043

    oom!!


    After Naruto¡¯s Planetary Spiral Pill collided with the four-star dragon¡¯s golden fireball, it immediately spread into a sea of ??golden fire. Because of the chaotic rotation of the Planetary Spiral Pill, the power of that sea of ??fire seemed quite unstable, and the golden flames kept circling the sky. , And spread the high-temperature flame around.


    "Four-star dragon, let you see my profound meaning! Immortal Famu Escape Thousand Hands Magical Power!!"


    At this time, Naruto completely put aside the protection of the universe. Even if he knew that there was a more powerful one-star dragon among the evil dragons, Naruto completely left it behind, and he could only fight this way. Endless excitement, hands clasped together, the body constantly absorbs the natural energy free in the surrounding environment, mixes in Naruto''s body, after the nature changes, burst out again!


    Physical energy, spiritual energy, and natural energy are mixed to produce endless life force. In the four-star dragon''s ultra-high temperature that can completely destroy all life, a huge thousand-handed Buddha statue is created!


    Naruto stood on top of the Thousand-Handed Buddha Statue. Because of Naruto¡¯s power injection, the Thousand-Handed Buddha Statue continuously radiated golden light. Unlike the four-star dragon, which represents high temperature and destruction, in the golden light of the Thousand-Handed Buddha statue, With the power of life, it can be said to be the two sides of destruction and rebirth!


    The Thousand-Handed Buddha Statue faces the high temperature emanating from the four-star dragon. The huge body surface is constantly being burned by the super-supernova-level high temperature, but under the support of Naruto''s infinite power, the speed of regeneration is faster than destruction. At such a speed, and at such a close distance, the high temperature of the four-star dragon could not burn the wooden body of the Thousand-Hand Buddha Statue!


    "Take the trick, Four-Star Dragon! This is my strongest secret. Although it may break the earth directly into pieces, it''s so called now! Look at the trick! The technique of turning the spiral pill on top of the Buddha!!"


    "Good job!!"


    The four-star dragon is as excited. Although he will destroy like other evil dragons, his destruction is to find a stronger opponent. Now that he feels Naruto¡¯s tremendous power, the four-star dragon is of course extremely excited, and he will The temperature of his golden body has risen to the limit, and a raging fire is burning around him, completely surrounding the body of the four-star dragon!


    "Flurry Needle!!"


    Chapter 176-The ultimate trick of the four-star dragon!A powerful force that Naruto can''t beat!


    The golden Thousand Hands Buddha statue always shines with golden light. In the beginning, the light was only the light of Nine-Tailed Chakra, but now, in that golden light, he has been integrated into the two worlds he has experienced. After that, the accumulated power of merit also includes Naruto in this world. After saving the world several times, his merits are also counted.


    The Thousand-Handed Buddha Statue has truly possessed the power of the''Buddha'' at this time. The golden light emitted from the Thousand-Handed Buddha Statue can drive away evil and eliminate evil, and has a strong restraint effect on evil creatures.


    If it is another evil dragon, it should be suppressed by the powerful power of Thousand Hands, but the four-star dragon is considered to be the most special one. His evil aura is the smallest among the evil dragons, and it is also relative. , His suppression is very small!


    The huge thousand-handed Buddha statue stretched out thousands of wooden arms behind him. Each arm held a spiral pill. Although the power of the spiral pill was not particularly great, the damage caused by the unit behind had to be used. Thousands of them!


    The dense wooden arms cover the entire sky. Although the sky now seals the entire earth due to the evil power emitted by the evil dragon, even if it is moved instantaneously, there is no way to go to the outside world, but the countless golden arms seem to be able to Like dispelling the haze in the sky!


    Thousands of magical powers are enough to resist thousands of troops!


    Faced with Naruto¡¯s invincible tricks, the four-star dragon also took out his strongest tricks, gathering all his qi together, raising the temperature of his body to the maximum, and the extreme high temperature scorched the air fiercely. Get up, the body of the four-star dragon spins rapidly in the air, and at the same time countless golden fireballs fly out of it!


    "Flurry Needle!!"


    The same trick is to win by quantity. It is also the ultimate enhanced version of the four-star dragon''s super fireball. It concentrates all its strength, burns the body to the limit, and then shoots a terrifying super fireball from the whole body!


    Countless spiral pills and huge fireballs covered the entire sky. After such a wide range of tricks were displayed, there was no possibility of being avoided at all!!


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    Naruto and the four-star dragon¡¯s strongest tricks directly collide. The super-large fireball is far stronger than Helix Maru, but Helix Maru has an overwhelming advantage in number. Every super fireball has to face several Ten, even hundreds of Xianfa Helix Pills were crushed and bombed!


    The power of each spiral pill is different, so after each spiral pill explodes, the explosion wave produced is not exactly the same. The force of the twisted explosion completely shreds the panic fire needle of the four-star dragon!


    The golden red flames are scattered in the sky, representing that the four-star dragon''s tricks have been defeated by Naruto. The body of the four-star dragon is continuously bombarded by the spiral pill. The body with the golden brilliance far better than the sun continues to appear numerous cracks. !


    The body was under a huge attack, and the four-star dragon gritted his teeth. Even in this situation, he did not give up the hope of defeating Naruto!


    "Burn it for me!!"


    The four-star dragon exploded all its last strength, and the ultra-high temperature around him shook the countless spiral pills around him in a short time. At the same time, the four-star dragon seized this fleeting opportunity and raised his hands high in the air!


    "Burst Fireball!!"


    The golden-red flames that had originally been floating in the air did not disappear immediately because of the huge power. Under the control of the four-star dragon, the flames all over the sky gathered together. The countless flames, the huge body of the thousand-hand magical power Completely surrounded!


    The power of the flame was compressed by the four-star dragon using his abilities. It should have been an intangible flame, and it seemed to have produced hardness. The golden-red flames continuously wrapped the body of the Qianshou magical power, and continued to shrink toward the inside!


    As the volume of the entire fireball becomes smaller and smaller, the intensity of the flame becomes higher and higher, and the surrounding fire wall becomes more and more difficult to break through. If you use the fairy spiral pill to hit it, it will not cause any power fluctuations on the fire wall. !


    The fireball keeps shrinking and the temperature gradually rises. Even the Thousand-Handed Buddha statue with Naruto''s power cannot withstand the high temperature of the flame. Starting from the black cloth on the body of the Buddha statue, it gradually emits a golden-red fire light, which is bright and dark. It kept shining, and by the time I noticed it, the entire Thousand Hands Buddha statue had been completely carbonized, and the surrounding ultra-high temperature flame Zhihong had been burned to the point that nothing was left!


    The fireball shrank to a size of only ten meters in diameter. Inside the fireball, only Naruto and the four-star dragon were left. The thousand-hand magical powers had all been burned, and in this fireball, there was still that endless energy!


    All the power of the four-star dragon is compressed in such a small space. The energy transmission speed inside the fireball is faster than the speed of light. The huge force has caused the distortion of time and space, and even the barrier of time and space will be affected by the four-star dragon. The flame is burned!


    From the inner wall of the fireball, nine red fire dragons grew out. In this small space, they quickly grabbed Naruto''s body and fixed his whole person on the inner wall of the fireball.


    Naruto made a hard effort. He completely cut off his pain at this time, so he could ignore the effect of the burning flame on his body, but just in this way, Naruto made this effort. Actually still unable to break free from the power of the nine fire dragons.


    The nine fire dragons entangled Naruto''s body very close, coupled with the extreme energy suppression inside the fireball, Naruto now feels very difficult even if he has to move his fingers. When the body is completely restricted, there is no more energy. Space, how much power must be suppressed obediently!


    The four-star dragon showed the expression of holding the winning ticket, his thick lips curled up, and smiled: "Give up, Naruto Uzumaki, in this flame, no matter how great your power is, there is no way to display it, you are There is absolutely no way to escape this flame of mine!"


    Naruto¡¯s body was scorched by flames. In order to resist the high temperature of the flames, his chakras were constantly being consumed. However, he could sustain this level of consumption. Although the power of this flame was indeed very strong, it was Not to the point where Naruto would give up.


    "Four-star dragon, Naruto Uzumaki will not admit defeat!"


    Naruto reluctantly turned his wrist, gathered his chakras in his palm, and mixed them according to the prescribed ratio to create a black chakra sphere!


    The Four-Star Dragon is not blind, of course, he clearly saw Naruto''s movements and did not attack him, it just explained the situation in this flame.


    "If you want to attack with the tail beast jade, please do whatever you want, but in that case, you will die immediately!"


    "what did you say?!"


    "Hehe, in this flame, all my strength is suppressed. If you use the tail beast jade here, although I can''t hide from the meeting and be injured by you, but after the tail beast jade explodes, it will cause this place. Suddenly the power of swells, and the entire fireball will be unbearable and explode. At the center of this explosion, it is impossible for you to survive!"


    If the previous flustered fire needles were changed into complexes, then the current bursting fireball is complexed, gathering all the scattered flames, and the energy density inside this fireball is far greater than that of a supernova, even if it is In the universe, quasars with greater energy than black holes cannot match it!


    Once the power of this fireball erupts completely without restriction, the extreme explosion it triggers can even open a wormhole, that is, a space-time tunnel, and everything in this universe may be blown to other worlds.


    Naruto couldn''t attack the four-star dragon inside the fireball at all, and the power of the fireball had accumulated to the limit!


    "I won! Naruto Uzumaki!!"


    boom!!


    With the four-star dragon¡¯s victory announcement, the power of the entire fireball was detonated after all. Although the four-star dragon was not frantic, it suppressed the explosive power of the fireball without the wormhole, and the power of the flame even rushed into the sky because The negative energy that emerged from the birth of the evil dragon made the sky finally appear blue!


    Most of the power of the explosion was transferred to the universe by the four-star dragon. As for how many galaxies his power would destroy, it is unknown. After issuing such a powerful trick, the four-star dragon also fell to the ground. He couldn''t even maintain the high temperature on his body, so sweat appeared on his face. That trick exhausted all his strength, and he couldn''t even maintain his high temperature. Now the four-star dragon is completely exhausted.


    "It was really hard, but it was me who won!"


    Although the four-star dragon was tired, but defeated such a powerful enemy, his face still showed a pure smile.


    "You are wrong, four-star dragon!"


    Click!!


    Naruto, who was supposed to have died in the bursting fireball of the four-star dragon, suddenly appeared again, and stood behind the completely defenseless four-star dragon, using the Kusanaru sword to penetrate the four-star dragon''s powerlessness. body.


    "This... how is this possible... Naruto Uzumaki..."


    Although Naruto appeared again, there was a little paleness on his face, and he looked like anemia.

 1044 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1044

    "It''s a pity, four-star dragon, what you grabbed is the blood shadow clone that I made with one-third of my body''s blood, that is, this clone with 80% of my strength can deceive your eyes!"


    "Original... So that''s it... when you were on top of the head of Thousand Hands Magic Power..."


    "Yes, I know you will never give up easily. At that time, I used the blood shadow clone, and my body was hidden underground. After all, you didn¡¯t know enough about me. The person who lost this time It''s you!"


    Naruto¡¯s Kusanaru sword turned vigorously, completely depriving the four-star dragon of life. The body of the four-star dragon lost its golden brilliance and turned into countless spots of light, disappearing into the air, while on the ground, there was more A four-star dragon ball that has been purified and turned back into orange, without cracks!


    Chapter 177-The lucky Edith, the powerful force of a star dragon!


    "It''s really unpleasant, it looks like the strongest evil dragon let you choose to go."


    Seeing that the battle was finally over, Seleba jumped in front of Naruto and threw the three-star ball in his hand to Naruto.


    The combat effectiveness of the three-star dragon is far from that of the four-star dragon. The little tricks he used will only irritate Seriba even more. He was completely killed by the Super Saiyan 4¡¯s Seriba. The Samsung ball As a result, the evil powers in the game were purified by Seleba, and Dragon Ball became its original appearance.


    Among all the evil dragons, except for the one-star dragon that Naruto deliberately put aside first, the strongest is the four-star dragon. Now the four-star dragon has been solved by Naruto, although the remaining Wukong is far less powerful than the others. Sai Liba of Super Saiyan 4, but can also easily solve opponents.


    After all, among all the evil dragons, except for the one-star dragon with the strongest strength, and the most suitable for the characteristics of the villain boss, and the four-star dragon with the second strength, the three-star dragon can only be regarded as okay, and other evil dragons, except for the comparison of abilities. Apart from being special, its own combat power is not in the flow at all.


    It is not difficult at all to find evil dragons scattered around the world, because their style is too public, and they are constantly destroying the world, and finding that evil breath is really simple.


    In just one day, everyone except Edith had defeated the evil dragon they were responsible for, and in their hands, they all held a purified dragon ball.


    Vegeta threw her five planets to Naruto, and her face was quite unhappy.


    Vegeta is in charge of the five-star dragon, an evil dragon that masters the power of electricity. Unlike the four-star dragon with strong combat effectiveness, the five-star dragon itself does not have too strong power, but after absorbing a large amount of electricity, the strength of the five-star dragon Will skyrocket.


    The five-star dragon surpassed Vegeta after absorbing the electric energy from several high-energy power stations. The body of the five-star dragon was very tough, and it was the only evil dragon with the ability to regenerate. It was stronger than the strongest magic cloth at the time. Ou was still a lot weaker, but it was also better than Vegeta of Super Saiyan 3. However, due to the sudden rain after that, the five-star dragon had no time to get smaller and escape. As a result, it short-circuited the electrical energy on his body and died. , Making Vegeta very depressed.


    Five dragon balls line up in front of Naruto. Because of Naruto¡¯s super powers, these five dragon balls are arranged in front of Naruto like a military parade. All five dragon balls have restored their orange and transparent state. There are no cracks, which means that the evil dragons represented by these dragon balls have been defeated, and the negative energy of the dragon balls has also been purified.


    "The five dragon balls are here, and the rest is the six-star dragon that Edith is in charge of, and the one-star dragon who doesn''t know where they are."


    The seven evil dragons all have the power to reduce their aura to "None". The previous three-star dragon and four-star dragon are like this. This is one of the reasons why Naruto will be attacked by the three-star dragon, and the one-star dragon should be the same. , Although Naruto has tried to perceive the qi of the one-star dragon, what he perceives should be other evil dragons. The strength is simply not the name of the strongest evil dragon!


    Seleba sat on the ruins of a building, her eyes opened blue, as if she was not worried about her daughter''s situation.


    "It seems that Edith hasn''t come over yet, either because the strength of the six-star dragon is very strong, she hasn''t solved it now, or after defeating the six-star dragon, she encounters the one-star dragon and the second battle took place. "


    "what!"


    The golden breath that suddenly rose to the sky attracted everyone''s attention. The energy that was so huge that it could change the entire earth was the power that Edith had when she transformed into Super Saiyan 3. .


    "It''s Edith!"


    The strength of the six-star dragon is considered serious and strong among the evil dragons. If it is not a messy ability, the strength of the six-star dragon is below the three-star dragon, but it is stronger than other evil dragons.


    The power of the six-star dragon is nothing to Naruto and others, but to Edith, who can only transform into Super Saiyan 3, it is a very powerful enemy.


    In the end Edith turned into Super Saiyan 3, finally defeated the Six Star Dragon and evolved the Six Planets, and just when Edith was going to find Naruto and their rendezvous, she met again The most evil and most powerful existence among the evil dragons, the one-star dragon!


    The body of the one-star dragon looks much stronger compared to the three-star dragon and the four-star dragon. His one-star dragon is on his forehead. The one-star dragon is also the only one with dragon whiskers among all evil dragons, although it is very Short, it looks like a two-handed moustache, but this special point also represents a completely different place between a star dragon and other evil dragons.


    Yixinglong was quite confident in his own strength, and he did not hide it at all, and walked directly in front of Edith.


    Edith was originally looking at the six planets that had just been purified, and when she noticed that someone was approaching, she immediately put the six planets away, and at the same time her body had automatically assumed a fighting pose.


    The one planet on the forehead of the one-star dragon is the best proof of his identity. Edith wiped the blood stains from the battle with the six-star dragon, and at the same time secretly swallowed a fairy bean, and smiled: "Look. I¡¯m so lucky to come here. I didn¡¯t expect that I just defeated the six-star dragon, and the one-star dragon delivered it by himself!"


    One-star dragon is also the most villainous of all evil dragons. He is extremely evil and will not be as upright as a four-star dragon, but it is not as shameless as a three-star dragon. His white face shows arrogance. She looked at Yixinglong with a sneer, and said, "It should be said that your luck is really bad, Edith, because you will be killed by me soon!"


    Although the battle has not yet started, the powerful aura of Yixinglong seems to have faintly radiated, making Edith''s expression quite solemn, but there is absolutely no meaning to escape in her eyes.


    "I think the one who is going to die is you, one star dragon!"


    "Hahahaha..."


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of his contempt for Edith, or because of something else. After hearing Edith¡¯s words, Yixinglong laughed suddenly and said: "Edith, the one who created me was originally you. , It¡¯s because of your abuse of Dragon Ball that caused me to appear. Even you were resurrected by Dragon Ball. It¡¯s ridiculous that you want to kill me now! Our evil dragon will appear, and the earth will appear. In the final analysis, this change is all because of your abuse of Dragon Ball!"


    Edith was silent for a moment, and suddenly didn''t know how to refute the one-star dragon, because although the one-star dragon was an enemy, what he said was correct.


    It is indeed because they unscrupulously abused the dragon ball, which caused the negative energy in the dragon ball to accumulate too much, which led to the birth of the evil dragon. If the universe is really destroyed by the evil dragon, then they who abuse the dragon ball are bound to blame!


    Clenching a fist tightly, Edith pushed the chaotic thought out of her head, touched a pendant hanging around her neck, Edith''s eyes became firm again.


    "It is indeed our fault to misuse Dragon Ball, and human beings grow and progress through constant mistakes. Now, in order to make up for the mistakes we made before, I must kill you! One-star dragon!!! Ah!"


    Maybe it¡¯s because Edith¡¯s thoughts are actually higher than other fighters. From the perspective of thoughts, Edith should be only lower than Naruto now. So, if it¡¯s all there. In other worlds, apart from Naruto, Edith should be the least suppressed, not the strongest Seleba.


    "Humph! This is really high-sounding. If you regret it, go to hell and confess it!"


    One-star dragon is extremely indifferent, and there is no mercy at all. He does not have any psychological fluctuations for Edith¡¯s realization. For One-star dragon, the meaning of his existence is to destroy everything and let the universe fall into it. In the eternal darkness.


    Edith transformed into the state of Super Saiyan 3, and Yixinglong''s body also exploded with stronger power, and a green wave of energy burst into the sky!


    The one-star dragon merely increases its strength. Before launching an attack on Edith, the Qi is already in an unimaginable situation, because it is the strongest existence among the evil dragons, and a large number of one-star dragons have gathered on their bodies. After his negative energy spread, he immediately caused huge damage to everything around him!


    After Edith transformed herself, she hugged her body with her arms to barely resist the burst of Qi of the Star Dragon. Seeing that the Qi of the Star Dragon caused great damage to the surroundings just by raising her, a drop of sweat, Follow Edith''s brow bone and fall into her eyes.


    "What kind of anger is this?!"


    "Go to death, Edith!"


    Yixinglong didn''t give Edith too much time to be shocked, the white body flew towards Edith at the limit speed.


    Edith hugged her hands in front of her to resist, but she couldn''t stop the terrifying power of a star dragon. She was kicked flying by his huge white soles, and her body flew out like an arrow from the string, although Yi Tice wanted to use the power of the Eight Diagrams Palm to offset the impact of the one-star dragon, but at this time, Edith''s power was not''four liang'', but the power of the one-star dragon was far better than the one-star dragon!


    Edith¡¯s back smashed through a building, distributing the power of the star dragon to the building, causing the building to collapse in an instant, and among the collapsed smoke and dust, the star dragon had flown behind Edith , There is no kind of cold smile on his generous face.


    "Is this your strength? It''s so sad, Edith!"


    Chapter 178-Edith defeated!The power of the strongest evil dragon!


    The one-star dragon has the strongest negative energy among the evil dragons, and all his attacks contain negative energy. Therefore, it will exercise restraint in strength for a righteous person like Edith!


    Light and darkness are originally one and two sides, the existence of mutual restraint!


    The positive energy in Edith''s body can certainly restrain the negative energy of the one-star dragon, but the power level difference between the two is too far, even if it is Super Saiyan 3, there is no resistance in front of the one-star dragon!


    boom!


    Yixinglong¡¯s heavy fist hit Edith¡¯s abdomen mercilessly, and the powerful negative energy followed Yixinglong¡¯s fist into Edith¡¯s body, full of destructive power to smash Edith¡¯s body It''s a mess inside!


    "cough!!"


    She was hit hard in the body, even if Edith was strong, she couldn''t withstand such damage. She coughed up a bit of blood, which stained her white teeth and filled Edith¡¯s face. Unbelievable look!


    Edith should have known from the beginning that she was not an opponent of the one-star dragon, but she did not expect that the gap would be so big. Even if it was the strongest form of Majin Buu two years ago, it could not be compared with the one-star dragon. The level difference is too far, even if Goku and Vegeta merge into Chaosai 3 Goujita, I am afraid it is not the opponent of One Star Dragon!

 1045 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1045

    One star dragon hit Edith¡¯s ribs to shatter one after another. Edith endured the pain of being almost pierced by the first star dragon, and waved her arm from the position of Edith¡¯s right elbow joint to the back. A section of white bone spurs grew out of the direction of Yixinglong''s body!


    A trace of contempt and coldness flashed in Yixinglong¡¯s red eyes. Edith¡¯s movements could not conceal Yixinglong¡¯s perception, and she immediately waved her hand to fight back. There were many black spikes growing on Yixinglong. These The spike itself is the strongest weapon!


    The white bones and black spikes, it seems that they are not weapons used by normal people, and the power of the two is completely different from Tianyuan. Edith¡¯s hardest bone is not in front of Yixinglong. For any use, the white bone spurs that grew from Edith''s body were cut off by the spikes on Yixinglong''s body. At the same time, Yixinglong turned around and hit Edith''s back with his knees.


    boom!!


    Even if she tried her best, Edith couldn''t make up the huge gap in strength. Her body was once again hit by a star dragon like a shooting star, and flew towards the Ferris wheel in a nearby playground!


    boom!!


    Edith¡¯s body hit the Ferris wheel, and the impact force broke the shaft of the Ferris wheel. This classic equipment that exists in countless playgrounds has now become a huge wheel because of the impact. The influence of force began to roll forward. On the rolling road, because of the weight of the Ferris wheel, everything on the road was crushed!


    The Ferris wheel quickly stopped, and Edith''s body, like cotton soaked with moisture, became very heavy and hung weakly on the Ferris wheel.


    Yixinglong stood on a cockpit of the Ferris wheel, pointed his finger at Edith who had been killed by him for half his life, and said coldly: "You are done, Edith!"


    Yixinglong''s finger pointed at Edith''s heart, and a green finger fiber was launched from the fingertips. Although it is a small trick that is not necessary for Yixinglong to even name it, it is a trick. The power is much more powerful than Piccolo¡¯s Magic Light Killing Cannon!


    Edith felt that behind her, the slender light carried a powerful force, supporting her broken body, and immediately jumped away!


    Although for several years after her birth, Edith traveled in the universe with Naruto and the others, but after returning to Earth, Edith still came to the amusement park like other little girls. For that At that time, Edith said that no game in the amusement park could surprise her, but it would be interesting, but Edith never thought that she would actually run on the track of the roller coaster with her feet.


    Edith ran as hard as he could, and Yixinglong''s finger fiber continuously exploded in the orbit behind Edith.


    Because of the vibration generated by the explosion, a roller coaster that was originally parked above the track was shaken by the explosion and slid down the track, flew out of the fracture of the track, and flew into the air!


    Edith stepped hard on her feet, and the dazzling blond hair seemed to be the tail of a dragon, and immediately flew into the air, and then stepped on the roller coaster for a two-stage jump, rushing to the front of the dragon without reducing speed. , The hands have synthesized the shape of the calyx.


    "Soft step double lion boxing!!"


    boom!!


    Edith poured all of her strength into this soft-step double lion fist. The strength of the one-star dragon is too strong, and it is not an opponent that can slowly grind to death. What''s more, in Super Saiyan 3 In the state, Edith''s power was consumed very quickly, and soon, her power would be exhausted. Even using fairy beans, her death time could only be delayed a little bit.


    All of Edith¡¯s power was gathered into a dazzling golden mad lion. The golden mad lion, reaching a height of several tens of meters, gave out a roar that was absolutely the king of beasts. With the speed of light, it completely swallowed the body of a star .


    After consuming almost all of the chakras, Edith felt sore all over her body. It was because of the sequelae of being attacked by a star dragon. Without the suppression of her own chakras, all these sequelae broke out, making Edith¡¯s Blood came out of the corner of his mouth again.


    "Did you make it?"


    Although it is very small, Edith is still unwilling to give up that tiny hope, but the strength of the monster, the one-star dragon, far exceeds Edith¡¯s imagination, and is completely hit by Edith¡¯s soft-step double lion fist. In the middle, Yixinglong did not see any scars on its body, not even dust.


    "Let me answer you, Edith, your tricks are of no use to me at all!"


    "how can that be?!"


    "If that is your strongest trick, you will definitely not be able to hurt me, a big bang attack!"


    After Yixinglong deliberately suffered Edith¡¯s move, he finally made a counterattack, randomly sending out a red energy bomb in his hand. Although it was a big bang attack, it was far more powerful than Vegeta and Four Stars. The level of the dragon, and behind the one-star dragon¡¯s big bang attack, there is a tail like turtle-style qigong. Compared with Vegeta¡¯s big bang attack, the one-star dragon¡¯s big bang attack can control the direction and destructive power. Bigger!


    boom!!


    Edith, who had consumed too much power, was not the opponent of the One Star Dragon at all. Her body was completely hit by the big explosion attack of the One Star Dragon. The red explosive wave blew Edith into the air!


    Because of the damage caused by the one-star dragon, almost all the nearby buildings were damaged, most of which had collapsed, exposing the steel bars inside.


    A steel bar passed through Edith¡¯s trouser legs and hung her in the air, gently swinging with the wind, looking really miserable, and Edith is also in it now, and she will die if touched again. status.


    There was a burst of golden light on Edith''s body, and then the body completely returned to its normal state. The blond hair that had passed the waist also disappeared and turned into normal black hair. The damage to the body has caused Edith to compete in the Super League. The form of Demiman 3 could not be maintained.


    "It''s an overkill for me to deal with a small character like you, but the destruction of this planet starts with you first, Edith!"


    Yixinglong stopped playing games with Edith, and a green light was emitted from his fingertips, and the aura of destruction had been reflected on Edith''s face!


    "Kusanaru!"


    Feeling Edith¡¯s breath suddenly weakened, Naruto finally used the technique of the Thunder God to come to the rescue. At the same time, the Kusana sword he was carrying was unsheathed, and the silver blade of the Kusana sword was used to resist the fingers of Yixinglong. Light.


    Ding!


    The strength of the one-star dragon is higher than that of the four-star dragon. Even today¡¯s Naruto might be ashamed, but the Kusanaru sword itself must be strong and sharp, although the power of the finger light shook Naruto¡¯s palm numb, But anyhow he managed to bounce off Yixinglong''s finger.


    Using Naruto¡¯s flying thunder god technique, everyone immediately rushed here from the other side of the earth. Although there were five more enemies at once, the one-star dragon did not see any tension. It seemed that it was these five people. With Edith, he didn''t take it the same.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, I just felt the four-star dragon''s anger suddenly disappeared. I think you should be the one who defeated him. Apart from you, no one else has that ability."


    "Hehe..." Naruto sneered twice, and did not directly answer Yixinglong''s question, "I still wonder who can beat Edith so badly, but since I met Yixinglong, then No surprises."


    The strength of the one-star dragon is much stronger than that of the four-star dragon, and Naruto just used the blood shadow clone to deal with the four-star dragon, which consumed one-third of his body¡¯s blood. Now he is not in the best condition. Fighting with a star dragon, I am afraid the odds of winning will be very, very low.


    However, Goku and the others should not understand Naruto¡¯s heaviness. After all, the two strongest evil dragons were selected by Naruto and Seleba respectively. The evil dragons they encountered were very weak, especially Vegeta. He should be the most depressing one to win. Now that Edith was beaten by the one-star dragon, he was only a breath away. Although shocked, he was more excited!


    "One Star Dragon, let me be your opponent!"


    A huge killing intent erupted from Yixinglong''s red eyes, and at the same time, the energy of the whole body exploded, and the green energy swept the world.


    "Get away from me all the miscellaneous fish!!"


    Chapter 179-The Strongest Fist!Asura''s Wrath, Star Destruction!


    The one-star dragon was playing Edith before, so he didn''t show his strength, but now, the one-star dragon''s strength is fully displayed!


    The power of the one-star dragon is even powerful, even Naruto and Seleba. Even if Goku and Vegeta are transformed into Super Saiyan 3, Piccolo has used all his power and it is still useless!


    Cyliba¡¯s Super Saiyan 4 is ten times stronger than Super Saiyan 3. You can still feel the strength of the one-star dragon, not to mention Wukong and the others. The aura of the one-star dragon alone is all Zhenfei!


    Naruto flexed his fingers and flicked a fairy bean into Edith''s mouth. He didn''t even have time to say some comforting words. He immediately concentrated all his strength to resist the erupting power of the star dragon. His eyes looked very solemn, and he looked at the race around him. Liba said: "It seems that it won''t work if you don''t join forces this time."


    Although Naruto and Seriba often face powerful enemies together, it is true that the situation of two people fighting against one enemy is only two times. The first time was against Frieza. At that time, they The difference in strength is too big. One-on-one fights with Frieza must be dead. The second time is against the demon Buu. At that time, it was because Edith died in a self-destruction, they would both fight the demon together. People Buu.


    Today, the strength of the one-star dragon is definitely stronger than either Naruto or Seleba, and Edith is beaten like this by the one-star dragon, which angers Naruto and Seleba even more!


    Sai Liba''s face was just as serious, and she didn''t say much, she became Super Saiyan 4!


    One-star dragon moved his hands and feet. He himself is the negative energy in Dragon Ball. Before this negative energy broke through the limitations of Dragon Ball and became an evil dragon, one-star dragon also existed long ago, and because one-star dragon is the strongest The evil dragon, so he has the strongest and the most negative energy. Therefore, because it has been in the dragon ball for a long time, the one-star dragon also knows the power of Naruto and Seleba very well.


    Even if it''s a one-to-two, One Star Dragon is not at all worried. He is very confident in his own strength and said: "Naruto Uzumaki, Seleba, it doesn''t matter if you two come together, it just happened to solve you two together."


    "Be careful not to take a big talk, one star dragon!"


    Naruto screamed, his hands turned into a shadow in front of him, and a few handprints were immediately completed. Chakra changed the nature of Naruto''s body. When he appeared on Naruto''s hands, it had become dazzling and violent. Blue lightning.


    "Thunder Dun and Thunder Tiger kill all!!"


    Although Blood Succession Limits or Blood Succession Elimination cannot be learned all at once, such a single-attribute ninjutsu, in Naruto''s current realm, is enough to learn only once.


    The violent thunder and lightning turned into nine dazzling blue tigers under Naruto''s control. Each tiger had red eyes, staring at their prey closely, and then flew towards the star dragon!

 1046 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1046

    "It''s just a trick!"


    Yixinglong sneered coldly, making a mocking sound in his mouth, and pointed his finger at the blue tiger that rushed towards him, and a green finger light immediately radiated!


    Naruto¡¯s ten fingers are beating because it softens the phalanx, so Naruto¡¯s fingers at this time are more flexible and softer than any pianist¡¯s fingers. Nine slender but tough Chakra threads are connected to the nine Thunder Tigers.


    "spread!"


    Naruto seems to have become a beast trainer, controlling the nine thunder tigers under his control. The thunder attribute is also the fastest among the five basic chakra attributes. This is also how Naruto uses thunder escape to deal with a star The reason for the dragon.


    The nine thunder tigers immediately dispersed to different places, avoiding the light of Yixinglong''s fingers, and under the control of Naruto, they flew to the surrounded Yixinglong from nine different directions!


    Yixinglong swept across the nine Thunder Tigers coldly, suddenly stretched out his right hand with his palm facing upwards, and then squeezed his right hand fiercely.


    "Negative atmosphere bursts!!"


    Numerous negative energies escaped from the body of the one-star dragon. Those energies were invisible and invisible to the naked eye. Under the control of the one-star dragon, it condensed around his body, and then the body of the one-star dragon A huge gas explosion formed around.


    The power of the negative atmosphere burst will not affect the negative energy of the one-star dragon, but it can turn the attacking tricks into absolute defense, while resisting thunder tigers flying from nine directions.


    Naruto once again pulled the Chakra Line, dragged the nine Thunder Tigers back, and combined his hands into one place!


    "Fusion!"


    Under the control of Naruto¡¯s power, the nine thunder tigers forcibly changed the direction of the original impact. All the nine thunder tigers collided into a ball. Although their strength was lost when they merged, they formed a larger one. The mighty thunder tiger is more fierce.


    Seriba stood in front of Naruto, behind Thunder Tiger, her golden-red aura burned, evaporating the water and blood in her body, forming a beautiful and desolate red maple in the air. Red steam!


    "Day Tiger!!"


    The body fluids in the human body contain a considerable amount of salt. Celiba knows this, so he even used the steam of blood to start the day tiger. There are a lot of inorganic salt ions in the red day tiger, so the conductivity will be greatly improved. The promotion!


    Sailiba¡¯s day tiger swallowed Naruto¡¯s thunder tigers in one bite. The tigers of red and blue merged into a fierce and fierce beast with invincible destructive power. The dragon''s entire body is completely swallowed!


    boom!!


    After the purple-red alien beast hit the star dragon, the power of lightning and blood vapor erupted at the same time. The thunder and lightning divided the earth into countless pieces, and the star dragon flew out of the explosion. There is no damage.


    "You can''t beat me with a trick like yours!"


    "Then let you see how powerful the trick is! Xianfaming Shenmen! Seal the nine!!"


    "what?!"


    Yixinglong felt a majestic and great force pressing down on his head, but his body did not produce any crisis response. This strange feeling made Yixinglong''s movements a bit stunned. At this time, a red bird Ju descended from the sky, pressing on the shoulders of Yixinglong.


    boom!!


    Naruto hasn¡¯t used the Myojin Gate for a long time. A series of nine Myojin Gates descended from the air. The red torii with the power of sealing, after being injected with the power of Naruto¡¯s merits, each torii glows slightly golden. The ray of light, the power of these merits, temporarily suppressed the powerful negative energy of Yixinglong!


    "See, Yixinglong, this is the power of little tricks!"


    Naruto spoke through his mouth, but the movements of his hands were not slow at all. While talking to Yixinglong, his hands quickly completed the seal, and Chakra transformed into majestic life force.


    "Mu Dun Shujie has a birthday!!"


    The entire earth has been damaged by the evil dragon. Under the support of Naruto¡¯s power, this broken planet is finally beginning to rejuvenate. Naruto¡¯s Chakra created a large forest of lush forests and brought a star dragon with him. The nine torii gates are completely covered.


    The forest made by Mu Dun can be turned into a huge cage to completely seal and swallow a star dragon, but this method can only temporarily support it for a while, Naruto raised his head and looked at the woman in the sky who had already accumulated strength.


    "Seliba!"


    "I know, it''s ready!"


    boom!!


    The Mingshen gate and the power of the tree world could not seal a star dragon for too long. The whole body of a star dragon exudes powerful negative energy. That force caused the forest Naruto to create with the wood escape to wither quickly. The air once again enveloped the breath of death!


    "Tenfold Dimensional Cracking Cannon!"


    "I''ve seen this trick long ago! Super evil dragon cannon!!"


    To deal with the mighty one-star dragon, Seleba naturally took out his strongest Dimensional Cracking Cannon. Under the current strength of Cyliba, the power of the Dimensional Cracking Cannon has been greatly increased, and the concentration is concentrated. The strength caused the dimension to continue to break apart, and the purple-black beam of light flew towards the one-star dragon with endless destruction!


    And Yixinglong also knows Celiba''s tricks very well, and naturally knows that she will use the more powerful Mayekai at this time, her hands are like a calyx, and a large amount of negative energy is gathered from the palms, which merge into a red and black Huge energy cannon!


    boom!!


    The one-star dragon¡¯s super evil dragon cannon collided with Seleba¡¯s tenfold dimensional cracking cannon. Almost in an instant, Seleba was at a significant disadvantage and confronted with strength on the front, even in Super 4 Sai Liba is not the opponent of Yixinglong!


    "One Star Dragon, even if you know our trick, you must have never seen this trick!"


    Naruto concentrated all his power on his right fist. His fist was condensed with great power. At the same time, Naruto''s fist was shining with colorful rays because of the unique sacred power.


    Naruto jumped up and flew to the Star Dragon at a speed faster than the speed of light, following the time and space cracks caused by Seleba''s ten-fold cracking cannon, and at the same time, the power of his punch was increased to the extent that it could penetrate through the world.


    "Accept the move, Yixinglong! Look at my strongest fist! Asura''s Wrath, Star Destruction!!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty-One Star Dragon Is Alive!Dragon Ball seal failed!


    Naruto poured all the seven chakras into his fist, and at the same time condensed his accumulated merits in the three worlds into his fist, thus creating a colorful beauty!


    The one-star dragon itself is a collection of negative energy, so Naruto''s sacred and kind power has a very strong restraint on him, and the strength of Naruto''s merits is far beyond what Edith can compare!


    The one-star dragon with a lot of negative energy can naturally feel the positive power in Naruto''s fist, that extremely righteous energy, and even threaten the life of the one-star dragon.


    "Uzumaki Naruto! Stop looking down on people! Negative Dragon Ball makes a wish!!"


    Facing the danger of death, Yixinglong also took out its own unique trick. This is one of Yixinglong¡¯s own tricks. The cracked negative dragon ball on Yixinglong¡¯s forehead suddenly gave out a burst of light. As the positive energy in a planet decreases again, and the cracks on the planet expand further, the strength of the star dragon suddenly increases again, and the super evil dragon cannon in his hand becomes even bigger!


    A star dragon can control his own dragon ball, even if he has only one dragon ball of his own, he can also make a wish. Although the wish will not be fulfilled, it can reduce the positive energy inside the dragon ball again, and there will be more The negative energy is released to strengthen the power of the one-star dragon!


    Of course, this kind of enhancement is also limited. How strong a star dragon can be improved depends on how much negative energy is stored in the dragon ball, and a star dragon cannot release all the positive energy in a planet. , In that case, the negative energy will run away completely, the dragon ball will explode, and the one-star dragon will die. After all, the existence of the evil dragon is completely dependent on the dragon ball.


    After Yixinglong used the negative dragon ball to make a wish, black smoke escaped again from the blue-gray negative dragon ball on his forehead. After the smoke enveloped Yixinglong, it turned into a powerful force and merged into Yixinglong''s body.


    "what!!"


    A star dragon shouted, the power of the super evil dragon cannon in his hand skyrocketed, and the huge red and black energy column almost swallowed Naruto''s body!


    Naruto''s right fist continued to shine with colorful light, and at the same time, the cold and evil power in his body was injected into the eyes of the jade reincarnation of the forehead, causing the jade reincarnation eye of the nine hooks to emit a cold red light.


    "Space collapses!!"


    Naruto¡¯s eyes were focused, and a big hole was torn open with his pupil power. The space-time black hole has the supreme attraction, just like the monster gluttony that will never be full in myths and legends, the super evil dragon of a star dragon The gun was swallowed, and after the space was stabilized, nothing left a trace!


    "Look at the punch! One star dragon!!"


    boom!!

 1047 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1047

    Naruto''s asura''s fury hit Yixinglong''s body, and the frontal heavy blow made Yixinglong''s body uncontrollably retreat. At the same time, the negative energy on his body surged wildly against the colorful light on Naruto''s fist.


    Naruto¡¯s Star Destroyer has the ability to purify, so it was only two years ago that the people absorbed by Demon Buu could be freed from his body. The more evil the target¡¯s Qi, the greater the power of the Star Destroyer. And the one-star dragon is originally an aggregate of negative energy, and of course the damage by the star destroyer is more serious!


    When Naruto¡¯s fist touched Yixinglong¡¯s body, Yixinglong¡¯s strong body immediately began to collapse. He didn¡¯t want to do this, but the power of the Star Destroyer on Naruto¡¯s fist continued to push Yixinglong¡¯s Negative energy is purified, and the body composed of negative energy is constantly broken and destroyed!


    Yixinglong watched his body gradually collapse, his eyes were extremely shocked, but at this time he had no other choice but to continuously output his negative energy to fill the place destroyed by Naruto¡¯s fist, although he couldn¡¯t. Let the body regenerate, but can resist Naruto''s Asura''s wrath!


    Darkness and light are mutually restrained. When Naruto¡¯s Asura¡¯s Wrath achieves a significant effect and continuously destroys the body of the one-star dragon, he himself is also impacted by the negative energy of the one-star dragon, and his body bears a huge amount. pressure.


    Naruto clenched his teeth and dared not relax at all. In this situation, whoever relaxes first will lose immediately!


    One star dragon is indeed the strongest enemy Naruto has encountered in this world, even if he is not in the real strongest posture at this time, but Naruto must use all the merits he has accumulated before in order to compete with him. Contend with negative energy!


    In such a fierce collision, the colorful light emitted from Naruto¡¯s fist and the negative energy of Yixinglong gradually merged into a round energy ball, and this energy ball is constantly expanding. Soon, Naruto and Yixinglong were all wrapped in it.


    Among that sphere is the energy density that exceeds the level of the Big Bang!


    Facing the powerful strength of the one-star dragon, another force in Naruto''s body was also stimulated by the power of the one-star dragon. After the confrontation between the two was so profound that it was neither life nor death, Naruto''s body surged again. With immense power, Naruto''s brilliant blonde hair became even more dazzling, even making his three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes all turned into the usual blue.


    The golden light is like sunlight that can illuminate hell, and the blue eyes have an infinitely vast sky!


    "Take it to death! One Star Dragon!!"


    The newly emerged power fits perfectly with Naruto''s body, merged into his limbs and a hundred skeletons, and then all injected into Naruto''s fist, and finally turned into the strongest fist that penetrates the world!


    "No!"


    In the sorrowful cry of the one-star dragon, Naruto¡¯s asura''s wrath completely penetrated the body of the one-star dragon. Then, the colorful rays of light expelled all the dark and evil, even the evil that the evil dragon shrouded on the earth. The air was also purified by the destructive power of the stars, and the sky returned to blue again, and the warm sunlight seemed to be shining on this ravaged planet.


    Naruto used Asura''s fury to defeat the one-star dragon, staggering in mid-air, and falling towards the ground.


    He was not injured, nor did he consume too much power to the point that he could not even fly, but this was the first time Naruto consumed a large amount of his merits. All the time, those merits have been invisible to protect Ming. Man, for him to avoid death and prolong life, so Naruto has never really died once in the world for so many years, but this time the power of merit is consumed a bit, so Naruto can''t adapt to it all at once. Fell down.


    "father!"


    After eating the fairy beans, Edith''s body has completely recovered from the damage caused by the one-star dragon. Seeing Naruto falling from the sky, she immediately flew up and rushed to Seriba to hold Naruto''s body.


    Seriba looked at her daughter''s expression, opened her mouth, remembering what happened two years ago, she still didn''t say anything, and threw the troublesome question to her husband.


    Naruto leaned the weight of her body slightly on Edith''s body. For Edith, even asking her to lift the earth is just a trivial matter. Naruto''s weight is nothing to her, but Naruto still feels awkward to let his daughter hold her back. He quickly stood up straight. Fortunately, his merits are enough. Although it consumed a lot of about one-third of it today, it will not make Naruto appear. what is the problem.


    "Well, your father is not that fragile yet, so you don''t need to hold on like this."


    Edith looked at Naruto''s body and found that there were indeed no scars. Although she felt a little regretful, she still didn''t continue to do what she was just now. It seemed to be a change of topic, saying: "In this way, a star dragon will be Was it defeated?"


    "probably¡­¡­"


    Naruto''s tone is a little uncertain, but he carefully perceives the surroundings, whether it is power perception or emotional perception, he can''t find the Qi and evil thoughts of the star dragon, thinking that he has just been completely destroyed.


    "In this way, there should no longer be our opponents in the universe."


    After defeating the world''s strongest enemy, Naruto seemed to be a little emotional. After a hard work, he finally got all the exhaustion and emptiness rushing to his heart, the invincible loneliness, he really didn''t want to taste it.


    Edith still did not have Naruto¡¯s complicated experience, unable to understand his mood at this time, and took out from her body the six planets that she had defeated and purified before, and said: "But the evil dragon has disappeared. What should Dragon Ball do?"


    Naruto has taken six planets from Edith''s hands. If this thing is counted alone, it has no value. Moreover, the value of Dragon Ball cannot be estimated by money. It can be invaluable or not. , But it is the leader of all stories in this world.


    "Although the evil dragon has disappeared, as long as the dragon ball exists, once it is abused again, a new evil dragon will definitely be created. I think I should seal it up!"


    Dragon Ball is really a Pandora¡¯s Box that can¡¯t be opened. Misuse of Dragon Ball will only bring about destruction, and it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t need Dragon Ball. There will still be people like Pilaf who will collect them in order to fulfill their wishes. Dragon Ball, it should be the best ending to be able to seal it forever.


    Naruto placed the seven dragon balls in front of him, sitting cross-legged on the ground, with complicated seals in his hands.


    "Seal technique gossip seal!"


    In Naruto¡¯s abdomen, the black sealing technique has not appeared for a long time. Since the disappearance of the nine tails, the sealing technique has not appeared again, but it is real, and it is now used as a place to seal the dragon ball. After all, who else can beat Naruto in this world?!


    The sealing technique on Naruto''s abdomen produced a vortex-like power fluctuation, and the strange power vortex produced a powerful amount of attraction, attracting all the seven dragon balls into the air, and then all flew toward Naruto''s abdomen.


    However, before the seven dragon balls were about to be sealed by Naruto, a crack appeared again on a planet!


    "Let me give it all to the Dragon Ball!"


    Chapter 181-The Destruction of One Star Dragon!Super negative energy bomb!


    Yixinglong didn''t know how to hide Naruto''s perception, his goal was the other six dragon balls!


    Of course, it is impossible for the one-star dragon to let Naruto really seal the dragon ball. When Naruto''s seal is about to be completed, the one-star dragon reappears in front of Naruto and directly snatches the remaining six dragon balls!


    "what?!"


    The sudden appearance of a star dragon is not only beyond Naruto''s expectations, but it is also a matter of reason!


    How could a guy like a star dragon die so easily, but he didn¡¯t notice the existence of a star dragon at all before carefully perceiving it, which also made Naruto a little relaxed, and sealing the dragon ball is a major event that requires all the attention, even Naruto They all relax their vigilance against Yixinglong!


    "Super Evil Dragon Cannon!!"


    Yixinglong attacked Naruto at a very close range when everyone did not react!


    Although the negative energy on his body was destroyed and purified by Naruto''s Wrath of Asura stars, which weakened his power, he still sent Naruto flying, and in front of him were the remaining six dragon balls!


    "All become my strength!"


    An expression of excitement and joy appeared on Yixinglong''s face. He opened his mouth wide, took a sharp breath, absorbed all the six dragon balls, and swallowed them into his belly.


    The six dragon balls that had been completely purified, because of the pollution of the negative energy flowing in the one-star dragon, turned into blue-gray negative dragon balls again. Now the body of the one-star dragon has seven negative dragon balls at the same time, seven The combination of the power of the Dragon Ball made the one-star dragon''s strength soar, and at the same time more negative energy appeared on its body.


    The negative energy in the one-star dragon is only used as an initial condition to stimulate the negative energy in other dragon balls. Because the power of the seven dragon balls is completely integrated, all the negative energy generated becomes the power of the one-star dragon at this time!


    After absorbing all the dragon balls, the appearance of the one-star dragon has also undergone some changes. The two white horns on the head have become more upright, the black spikes originally grown on the body have become larger, and the body has become even bigger than the original. strong.


    Originally, the one-star dragon''s dragon ball appeared on the forehead, but now, seven dragon balls are all gathered on the chest of the one-star dragon, one planet is in it, and the other six dragon balls surround it, representing among all the dragon balls. One planet is absolutely dominant!


    "Hahahaha...Uzumaki Naruto! I have become the strongest evil dragon!"


    After the one-star dragon has absorbed other dragon balls, its strength has soared ten times compared with the previous one. The power of the current one-star dragon is completely different from that of just now, and the one-star dragon now can be regarded as the real best one. Strong evil dragon, if today¡¯s one-star dragon launches an attack with all its strength, the entire universe will be destroyed because of his power, and even the residence of the world king god above ordinary time and space is in the power of the demon Buu. The Realm King God Realm that has not been destroyed will also collapse completely!


    Naruto still failed to prevent the appearance of this scene, the one-star dragon swallowed the other dragon balls and became the strongest super one-star dragon!


    Yixinglong clenched his fist tightly, feeling the flow of negative energy in his body. This huge force really made Yixinglong feel intoxicated.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, maybe you can''t believe it, my strength is ten times as much as before, maybe even stronger! I only need to use a light force to completely destroy everything!!"


    A cold smile appeared on Yixinglong''s face, and the dragon''s whiskers resembling a mustache shook twice.


    "Oh! Run!"


    Naruto sensed the accumulation of the negative energy of the one-star dragon, and immediately shouted, but at this time, Naruto''s consciousness reaction speed could not keep up with the speed of the one-star dragon''s moves!

 1048 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1048

    Strong negative energy erupted from the body of the one-star dragon, and that negative energy was full of all evil, killing, and hatred. The body of the one-star dragon was full of countless negative energy, which exudes a strong desperate energy, even It feels suffocating!


    Naruto put his arms in front of him, and fully resisted the negative energy erupting from Yixinglong. The golden light on his body, under the power of Yixinglong at this time, appeared to be precarious, very small!


    As for the others, with the exception of Celiba, the power with the one-star dragon is no longer at the same level, and they are all blown away by the Qi of the one-star dragon to where they don''t know.


    If the one-star dragon really does its best, I am afraid that even Naruto with a lot of merit will be directly injured by his qi, but it is also because the body of the one-star dragon gathers too many evil aspects. In the beginning, it was more evil and more arrogant.


    Yixinglong did not directly kill Naruto, but stretched out his hands towards Naruto.


    "You should know this trick well, Naruto Uzumaki, a huge fireball!"


    Yixinglong''s body turned magma-like red, and then in his hands, the ultra-high temperature surpassing quasars gathered, and a huge golden-red fireball flew out of Yixinglong''s hands.


    The high temperature burned the air into nothingness, and the terrifying scorching heat made Naruto feel suffocated and terrified. The jade reincarnation eyes on the forehead turned extremely fast, and at the same time, huge pupil power was emitted.


    "Space collapses!"


    Naruto used his pupil technique at the fastest speed, and barely tore a huge space-time black hole in front of him before the huge fireball hit him, and completely swallowed the huge fireball emitted by a star dragon.


    The power of the huge fireball exploded in the different dimension space, and the huge power of the explosion even caused a crack in the space.


    "It''s a four-star dragon''s trick!"


    "Yes, there is this one too, freezing light!"


    The three-star ball on Yixinglong''s body gave out a burst of light, and two extremely cold rays of light from Yixinglong''s eyes flew towards Naruto and Sailiba respectively.


    Naruto had just started Space Collapse, so big tricks couldn''t be used continuously within a few seconds, and the pupil power of the Kaleidoscope Writer Eye was activated immediately.


    "Yan Dun adds life!"


    "Xianxiang!!!"


    Naruto and Seriba launched their own tricks at the same time to resist the frozen light of the one-star dragon, but the strength of the one-star dragon is far stronger than the three-star dragon, and the frozen light he emits has even more terrifying power, even in the air. Frozen by the freezing light of the one-star dragon, Naruto''s Amaterasu couldn''t take advantage of the powerful power of the one-star dragon for a while, and even the black flame was completely frozen!


    Once they met, Naruto and Seriba were completely crushed and beaten by a star dragon. The frozen light from the eyes of the star dragon froze both Naruto and Seriba into huge blocks of ice.


    "Hahaha... it''s not over yet! Blade gas bullet!!"


    One-star dragon''s hands made weird handprints, and at the same time the six planets on his body glowed, and then from the Yi-star dragon''s hands, a strong gale was generated. This gale even caused a vacuum fault!


    The gale blew the frozen Naruto and Celiba into the sky, and the strong gale completely shattered the ice on them.


    "Crossing Tornado!!"


    Yixinglong''s handprints changed again. It was originally a sharp wind that was sharper than a razor. Now it has become a super tornado like a meat grinder. The strong wind swallowed Naruto and Seleba completely.


    "Look at the trick! High-pressure thunder!"


    The one-star dragon is now completely enjoying the happiness of abuse, the wind of the cross tornado has not stopped, large black clouds appear in the sky because of the power of the one-star dragon, and the five planets on the one-star dragon begin to shine!


    Boom!


    It is more powerful than any sky thunder. A purple-red lightning immediately struck Naruto and Seleba. The tall electric shock continued to destroy the bodies of Naruto and Selaba, and the high-voltage lightning caused their cells to start. Can''t bear this huge force!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"


    Seeing the two people who almost killed themselves just now, they were completely crushed and beaten by themselves. The pleasure of revenge made Yixinglong laugh frantically, floating in the air, Yixinglong looked with extremely indifferent eyes This is a planet that has been ruined so badly.


    "I am the strongest in the universe! No one can beat me! Dragon Ball Detonation!!"


    The one-star dragon madly enjoyed the pleasant feeling of destruction. The seven dragon balls on his body radiated light at the same time. The whole earth was shaken violently because of the power of the one-star dragon, and the earth began to collapse because of the one-star dragon The power of, began to drift towards the universe!


    The earth almost collapsed due to the attack of the one-star dragon, and the whole earth began to shatter. Before long, the earth will completely fall apart, and the creatures living on this planet will all die because of the destruction of the earth!


    The one-star dragon is like the demon god representing destruction, looking down at everything on the earth today, looking at Naruto and Selaba who were beaten to death by him, and laughed: "You are over, Naruto Uzumaki! Selaba! Let me send you to hell!"


    The seven dragon balls on the one-star dragon all emit light, and seven red rays are emitted from the seven dragon balls, condensing a red and black energy ball like purgatory in the air!


    "Now you will be completely destroyed! Super negative energy bomb!!"


    Gathering the negative energies of seven evil dragons, the one-star dragon created a huge force that could destroy most of the universe in an instant. The red and black energy ball fell from the sky. Under the pressure of this huge force, the earth could no longer bear it. Living.


    Facing such a desperate scene, Naruto tried his best to fly into the air with a huge super negative energy bomb.


    "It must be blocked!"


    Chapter 182-Gathering the Qi of the whole universe, the vital energy bomb of the last hope!


    Yixinglong¡¯s super negative energy bomb condenses all his negative powers, and the red and black energy bombs exude horror and despair like purgatory!


    "Uzumaki Naruto! You will become dust with the earth!"


    "what!!"


    Naruto supported a huge super negative energy bomb with both hands. This energy bomb that condenses all the power of a star dragon has an energy density far surpassing the level of the Big Bang billions of years ago!


    Naruto''s hands were burned because of the power of the super negative energy bomb. If it weren''t for Naruto to block the pain in his body, even he could not bear it at this time!


    Because his hands resisted the tremendous power, the bones of Naruto''s palms could even be seen.


    Naruto''s body continuously ejected white steam, and with the brute force of King Mu, the super negative energy bomb of the one-star dragon was used.


    If Yixinglong makes a move to attack Naruto at this time, Naruto will definitely not be able to bear it, because all of his power is used to resist the power of the super negative energy bomb, but the confidence in his own strength makes Yixinglong not do so. In mid-air, he looked at Naruto in a leisurely manner, and said: "Naruto Uzumaki, you are really stupid. It is because you abused Dragon Ball too much that caused me to appear. Now my negative energy is all because of your abuse. Dragon Ball only appeared. You once made wishes to Dragon Ball. Now you can bear the consequences of these wishes!"


    Naruto''s big golden nun that appeared because of Chakra was also completely wiped out under the cover of super negative energy bomb.


    "It is true that we have abused Dragon Ball and made a lot of wishes, but this time, I absolutely want to protect the earth!! I will definitely not let you destroy all of this!!"


    "Then start destroying you first! Go to death, Naruto Uzumaki!!"


    Yixinglong pointed his hands at the super negative energy bomb, and injected even more powerful and evil power. The ground under Naruto''s feet shattered one after another because he couldn''t bear this destructive power.


    "There is my home on earth, my beloved, I will never let you ruin it all!"


    "You fool!! Go to hell!!"


    The seven negative dragon balls on the one-star dragon gave off a dazzling light at the same time, and unlimited negative energy was injected into the super negative energy bomb. The super negative energy bomb, which was originally only about five meters in diameter, suddenly expanded to more than 20 meters in diameter. , The huge red energy bomb gradually swallowed Naruto''s body!


    "Naruto!!"


    "Big Brother!!"


    "father!!"


    boom!!


    In everyone¡¯s attention, the super-negative energy bomb of the one-star dragon exploded on the earth. At the center of the explosion, everything no longer existed. Two days ago, the city was still bustling and lively, because the attack of the one-star dragon was Completely transformed into nothingness, and where the city was originally located, now there is only a bottomless crater left.

 1049 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1049

    "cut!"


    Yixinglong stood in mid-air, looking at the bottomless crater, spitting uncomfortably, and whispered: "Unexpectedly, you will be blocked, Naruto Uzumaki, but it doesn''t matter, anyway, you No longer exists."


    Naruto sacrificed his life to block the super negative energy bomb of the star dragon, and did not completely destroy the earth in an instant, but his own existence has completely disappeared. No matter who is aware of it, Naruto¡¯s breath is No longer exists.


    "I didn''t expect you to block it once, Naruto Uzumaki, but this time I will definitely let the negative energy envelop the whole earth and destroy it completely. In the end, you are still dead in vain, Naruto Uzumaki!"


    One-star dragon is only indifferent to Naruto''s death. For him, destruction is all the meaning of his existence, and he is a dragon ball born on the earth, and his destruction must of course start from the earth.


    The gray-black negative energy continued to spread from the body of the Yixinglong. The sky that had been purified by the destruction of Naruto''s stars was now shrouded in countless negative energy again.


    Now, this negative energy is not just the same as before, but as simple as isolating the earth from the outside world, but now it has caused damage and damage to the earth.


    Tsunamis, earthquakes, thunderstorms, tornadoes, all the huge natural disasters that mankind can imagine, are now happening on the earth at the same time. The whole world is shrouded in an atmosphere of despair and pain, and countless lives have been taken away from this disaster. Life, the end of their lives, left only painful memories.


    "Destroy everything, destroy everything!"


    One-star dragon watched with satisfaction as the earth was gradually destroyed in his destruction, because of the terrifying power of the one-star dragon, the aura of life on this planet was gradually diminishing, and all died in the crazy destruction of the one-star dragon.


    "One Star Dragon!!"


    A star dragon looked down at the earth destroyed by him like a devil, then slowly turned around and saw four Saiyans and a Namek appeared in front of him, and sneered: "You fools. , Since you are not dead yet, just enjoy the last few minutes of your life, why bother to come and die?"


    Seleba''s eyes were stained with countless anger, and thus turned into a beast-like scarlet, and roared: "You are the one to die! Ten times the cracking gun!!"


    "Unbearable! Oversized fireball!!"


    The current power of the One Star Dragon is much more than that of Seleba. Even if it is ten times the bursting cannon of Seleba, it is completely useless in front of the One Star Dragon. The purple-black energy pillar is immediately affected by the super fireball of the One Star Dragon. Completely destroyed.


    Sailiba was stunned by the one-star dragon, but the others did not back down at all. After Piccolo launched the Super Realm King Fist, he rushed to the front of the one-star dragon, and at the same time endured the pain of tearing his body. All power is gathered at the fingertips.


    "Maguanguang kills the cannon!!"


    "Don''t be ashamed, Piccolo!"


    Yixinglong gave a cold cry, and stretched out his finger to aim at Piccolo¡¯s magic light killing cannon. A finger light flew out. Yixinglong¡¯s strength and tricks exceeded Piccolo by too much. The light killing cannon completely penetrated, and the green light followed the original trajectory of the magic light killing cannon. It not only completely destroyed the entire magic light killing cannon, but also penetrated through Piccolo¡¯s fingers and penetrated. After the entire arm, it penetrates from behind the shoulder.


    "Big brother can''t just die in vain! One-star dragon! Super large turtle school Qigongbo!!"


    "Big Bang Ultimate Flash!!"


    "You miscellaneous fish, you are so annoying! Cross tornado!!!"


    The six planets on the one-star dragon glowed dazzlingly, and at the same time a strong tornado from the one-star dragon bounced off all the tricks of Goku and Vegeta. The tornado was sharper than any knife. In an instant, Wukong and Vegeta were seriously injured!


    Edith flashed to the back of Yixinglong, concealed by a pair of tears, it was endless sadness and anger.


    "One star dragon! I want your life! The soft step twin lions..."


    "Strong acupuncture!"


    The black spikes behind the one-star dragon suddenly stretched out, piercing Edith¡¯s body, which was accumulating and slowing down. The shoulders and legs were pierced at the same time. Edith¡¯s blood followed the black spikes. , Fell on the back of Yixinglong.


    "High-pressure thunder!"


    Along with the light from the five planets, a purple-red thunder light was emitted from the body of the one-star dragon, which completely enveloped Edith, who had been pierced through the body and suffered huge damage. After Edith was hit by the high-pressure thunder, he had already connected a little With no power, Yixinglong turned his body and threw Edith from behind him to the edge of the huge crater.


    Edith was lying on the edge of the big pit. She herself didn''t know whether she saw the truth or was illusioned because she was dying. She was willing to believe that the figure really existed anyway.


    "father¡­¡­"


    "Edith, I think you have hallucinations, but it doesn''t matter, I will let you and your father be buried in the same grave!"


    "Haha..." Edith used her last strength and turned around, showing a cold smile at Yixinglong, "You are the one who is dying, Yixinglong!"


    "Go to hell! Edith!"


    "Don''t move my daughter!!"


    Yixinglong¡¯s attack was interrupted by Naruto¡¯s voice, and it was accompanied by a blue ball of light rising from the big pit formed by the explosion before, and Yixinglong saw that the support was holding a blue light. Naruto of the ball couldn''t help showing horror on his face.


    "You are not dead yet?!"


    "How could I die?! No matter what, I have to knock you down first! All the beings that are still alive on Earth, give me a little bit of your anger!"


    Naruto prayed to all the lives on earth today, borrowing their vitality to create a blue vitality bomb on top of his head.


    The blue qi is the aggregation of the good thoughts and vitality of all living things. This power is purer and kinder than Naruto¡¯s star destroyer. The power of the blue vitality bullet disperses the sky. Haze and darkness.


    "Impossible! I obviously killed you!"


    "Just like Edith said, you are the only one who will die, one star dragon!"


    "Damn it! Then I will kill you again!!"


    Regardless of that many, Yixinglong constantly launched attacks on Naruto. However, his attacks with a large amount of negative energy were completely absorbed and swallowed by the vitality bomb above Naruto''s head, and could not cause any damage to Naruto at all. The vitality bomb was for Yixing The dragon, a creature with all evil forces, has infinite destructive power, but...


    "No way, big brother..."


    Wukong barely raised his head and looked at the blue light in the sky. He was the first person to learn vitality bomb, and he understood the characteristics of this trick best.


    "A person with an evil heart cannot complete the vitality bomb..."


    "King of the realm! Pass my words to everyone in the universe, and let them share their qi with me!"


    "No, Naruto Uzumaki, you have an evil heart, you can''t completely create a vitality bullet!"


    "I can''t control that much! Realm King, this is the last hope!"


    Just like Naruto said, they have no choice. The vitality bomb is their ultimate hope, but Naruto has an evil heart. He can''t make a vitality bomb completely. If he has less qi, he can still use himself. The control power of the vitality bomb keeps the vitality bullet stable, but as the Qi of the whole universe converges to Naruto, the super huge vitality bullet makes Naruto who has an evil heart uncontrollable.


    "Finally a gamble! The sixth view gate! Boom!!"


    Chapter 183-The Power of the Dragon!The only right wish!


    Only a person like Wukong, with a pure heart of innocence, can use the vitality bomb perfectly, and Naruto will be rewarded if he is so sinister and evil, he can''t control the vitality bomb no matter what he thinks.


    However, Naruto lifted up almost the entire universe''s power, and he couldn''t just waste it!


    Naruto used his body as a container to absorb the Qi of the entire universe into his body.


    "Naruto Uzumaki! You can''t do this, your body will not be able to bear it!"


    The Northern Realm King sensed Naruto¡¯s movements and immediately yelled. The vitality bomb is his unique skill. He is also the person who knows the vitality bomb best. The ultimate vitality bomb contains the Qi of the entire universe. People want to absorb all such great power, in the eyes of the king of the north, there will be no other end than the death of the body!


    Naruto didn''t care about the advice of the Northern Realm King at all. With the help of the five Realm Kings, Naruto collected the Qi from the entire universe, and then absorbed this unprecedented huge force into his body.


    That power is really indescribably powerful. Although there is still a lot of salvation in Naruto''s body, the vitality full of kind thoughts will not attack Naruto''s body, but the excessive amount still makes Naruto''s body almost ready. explosion.

 1050 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1050

    "Sixth view gate! It''s burst!"


    Absorbing the energy of the entire universe, this huge force finally caused Naruto to explode the power of the sixth door. With the help of the old world king two years ago, Naruto broke out the fifth door, but he did not expect Two years later, it broke through the limit of the sixth view gate because of absorbing the Qi of the whole universe.


    However, after absorbing such a powerful force, Naruto can break through the sixth gate. In this world, there should be no way to make Naruto break through.


    The qi collected by the vitality bomb is blue, and Naruto¡¯s power of merit is gold, and the two colors of gold and blue complement each other, and these two colors appear on Naruto¡¯s body at the same time, and it has been long since It became a matter of course.


    With the power of the entire ultimate vitality bullet injected into Naruto''s body, Naruto''s entire body is regained with powerful power, and his whole body seems to be enveloped in a blue and golden light film.


    Naruto has all the power of the entire world. If he can''t defeat the one-star dragon now, then no one in this world can defeat the one-star dragon.


    Yixinglong did not expect that Naruto would survive after being hit by his super negative energy bomb. As a result, his face became very gloomy. His red eyes looked at Naruto coldly and said, "Naruto Uzumaki, Don''t think you can deal with me by just absorbing a little strength! I must kill you today!"


    Naruto moved his hands and feet, and said lightly:


    "Then give it a try, One Star Dragon."


    The battle between Naruto and Yixinglong will surely be the last and strongest battle between good and evil in this world. Yixinglong wants to kill Naruto very much, especially the golden and blue light on Naruto at this time. Feeling very annoying, he immediately rushed in front of Naruto, using the power of the four-star dragon to heat up the whole body to a level beyond the quasar, and immediately hit Naruto''s body with a punch.


    Naruto didn''t use the Kusanaru sword this time, but instead used his own body to fight the one-star dragon''s body with a high temperature of hundreds of billions of degrees Celsius.


    boom!!


    Naruto''s fist met the fist of a star dragon, and the two confronted with brute force, and their current state is actually irrelevant. The powerful force burst out from the collision of their fists, causing the earth to break again. piece.


    The extremely high temperature on the Yixinglong body was unable to cause damage to Naruto at this time. When the two fisted, Naruto¡¯s golden merit and blue vitality immediately covered Naruto¡¯s entire fist. , To protect his body from any damage.


    Buzzing!!


    The cyan wind whirled in Naruto''s palm, and continued to compress, and the speed continued to rise.


    "Wind escape spiral shuriken!"


    If it was the spiral shuriken used by Naruto before, the one-star dragon would not be seen at all, but Naruto was full of positive energy at this time, and the spiral shuriken was also infused with merit and vitality. The power of this will cause great damage to the one-star dragon.


    Yixinglong didn''t dare to use his body to harden Naruto''s tricks, the four planets on his body shone, and at the same time concentrated the power of fire in his own hands.


    "Large fireball!"


    boom!!


    Although the power of fire and wind are complementary to each other, but now as the two sides of the battle, Naruto¡¯s spiral shuriken cut the power of the super fireball in half, and the hurricane that broke out at the same time blows the high-temperature golden red fire into the sky. Positive film on the ground.


    Yixinglong''s eyes were extremely indifferent, and after the four planets, the six planets on his body glowed immediately.


    "Blade Gas Bullet!!"


    Using the power of the six-star dragon, the one-star dragon launched a powerful wind attack. Countless razor-like wind blades penetrated the golden-red sea of ??fire in the air. After the power of the blade gas bomb was ignited by the flame, it turned into countless belts. A flame knife with great destructive power.


    With a wave of Naruto''s arm, the Kusanaru sword immediately appeared in Naruto''s hand, and his left and right eyes glowed with red light.


    "Yan Dun Feiyan!"


    Naruto used the supreme pupil power of the jade reincarnation eyes to accurately see through every weak point of the flame knife. At the same time, combined with the power of Amaterasu and Kusanaru sword, it sent out crescent-shaped black flying flames, and the flame knife in the sky. After colliding with each other, they scattered and fell.


    Although Yixinglong didn''t have eyebrows, he could frown. He seemed to be surprised by Naruto''s improvement, but his desire to kill Naruto became more vigorous.


    "High-pressure thunder!"


    "Seeking Daoyu!"


    Naruto flipped his palm, and the black chakra sphere immediately broke away from his palm and flew towards the high-pressure thunder of a star dragon.


    Qiu Dao Jade turned into a black iron rod in the air. Although Qiu Dao Jade is a special substance formed by yin and yang, it is also conductive like metal. It is estimated that it rushed towards the high-voltage thunder of a star dragon.


    After the black rod formed by Qiu Daoyu was bombarded by high-voltage thunder, its electrical conductivity was revealed. Then, under Naruto¡¯s control, the black rod immediately turned into a black substance similar to sand iron, bringing a star dragon The attack was resolved into the invisible.


    One star dragon''s continuous attacks were all resolved by Naruto''s tricks. Although Naruto''s tricks are more sophisticated, his strength has indeed been greatly improved. This is an indisputable fact!


    Yixinglong''s face became quite ugly, and the seven dragon balls on his body glowed brightly at the same time.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, I don''t believe you can stop it! Super negative energy bomb!!"


    Yixinglong didn''t have the mood to continue playing games with Naruto, gathering all the power of the seven dragon balls to create the biggest super negative energy bomb!


    The red and black energy bombs contained all the negative energy of a star dragon, and the earth was destroyed again before the aura of destruction arrived. If the force of this trick exploded, it would definitely be enough to completely destroy the entire universe!


    Naruto took a deep breath, put the Kusanaru sword away, and at the same time raised his hands above his head, the three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes rotated at the same time, enhancing Naruto''s own control power.


    "Then see who is the strongest! One-star dragon! The mysterious star-tailed beast jade spiral shuriken!!"


    Both Naruto and Yixinglong have taken out their strongest tricks, one red and one black. The power of the two represents the strongest collision in the world. The huge power shocked the entire world. Their battle also determined the whole The future destiny of the universe!


    "puff!!"


    In such a fierce power confrontation, Naruto squirted out a spit of blood. It seemed that if it was a confrontation of positive forces, even after absorbing the power of the vitality bullet, Naruto would be slightly inferior to the one-star dragon. , But he would not give up in this situation, and forcibly endured the impact of the super negative energy bomb on his body, flew behind Yixinglong, and hugged Yixinglong from behind!


    "Naruto Uzumaki, what do you want to do?!"


    A star dragon shook his body from side to side, but there was no way to throw Naruto off his body. Even if a star dragon used high-pressure thunder to attack Naruto, Naruto didn¡¯t notice it, just tightly. Hold Yixinglong''s body while maximizing your strength!


    Yixinglong noticed Naruto''s actions, and after he was shocked, he laughed and said, "Naruto Uzumaki, do you want to explode?! Tell you, even if you do it, it''s useless!"


    The one-star dragon has the regeneration ability of the five-star dragon at this time. Although the regeneration speed is not as fast as that of Demon Buu, as long as a part of the body remains, the one-star dragon can regenerate. This is why the one-star dragon is completely fearless.


    "I''m not that stupid! One-star dragon! Ha!"


    Naruto let out a loud roar, and injected his whole body power, chakra, merit, vitality, all of his brain, into the body of Star Dragon without any scruples.


    The negative energy in the Yixinglong body was strongly impacted by the positive power injected by Naruto, and his body was also greatly damaged, but he immediately confronted Naruto''s positive energy with all his strength.


    "Uzumaki Naruto! Do you want to purify me directly?! I tell you, this is impossible!!"


    "One-star dragon! You shouldn''t underestimate my Uzumaki Naruto!! Come out, Shenlong!!"


    "what?!"


    What Naruto said shocked Yixinglong, and this was Naruto¡¯s plan. When the Dragon Ball fulfilled his wishes, it would consume the positive energy inside, and Naruto injected his positive energy into Yixinglong¡¯s The body is to revive the Dragon Ball and Shenlong.


    Half of the seven dragon balls on the one-star dragon turned orange because of the positive power injected by Naruto, and then the seven dragon balls on the one-star dragon were not under his own control, emitting golden light and condensed in In the air, it turned into a giant dragon.


    The evil dragon and the Shenlong appeared in this world at the same time, and this kind of thing was done by Naruto. The Shenlong hovered in the air, showing no concern at all about the battle situation below, but just said his own lines.


    "The person who has collected seven dragon balls, speak out your wish. I can help you realize any wish, but only one."


    Yixinglong couldn''t understand why Naruto did this. In his opinion, Naruto''s approach is undoubtedly quite stupid.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, is your brain broken?! It is impossible to destroy me with the Shenlong. After you make a wish, my strength will only increase again!"

 1051 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1051

    "It seems that you still don''t understand what I am going to do, but forget it, you are about to disappear anyway."


    In Naruto''s calm tone, he could not hear any warmth or panic. He looked up at Shenlong and shouted out his last one, which was the only right wish.


    "Shenlong, please be with all the dragon balls and disappear forever, please and dragon balls, never appear in this world! Please disappear forever!!"


    This is equivalent to the last and the most correct wish that Kagome and Inuyasha made to the Jade of the Four Souls at the end. This is the only correct answer. Only in this way can the tragedy of the evil dragon never happen again.


    "No problem, realize your wish."


    Yixinglong finally showed horror in his eyes, and shouted in panic: "Don''t... don''t! I don''t want to disappear!"


    However, as an evil dragon, One Star Dragon could not kill Shenlong, nor could it prevent Shenlong from fulfilling Naruto¡¯s wish. Shenlong¡¯s eyes glowed with red light, his own body, and the body of One Star Dragon, including Naqi. The dragon balls all radiated golden light and disappeared in this world forever with the last unwillingness of the one-star dragon.


    The one-star dragon was defeated in such a dramatic way by Naruto. The evil dragon will never appear in this world. What is left is only a devastated earth. Without the dragon ball, the earth cannot be restored to its original state. People who died in the incident cannot be resurrected.


    Naruto stood in the air, his whole body shining with light, looking down at everything on the earth like a god.


    "Without the Shenlong, I will fulfill everyone''s wish and burst into stars!"


    Naruto mobilized the power of the earth to explode the sky star, and sucked back the fragments of the earth that had been scattered into the space during the destruction of the one-star dragon just now. Although it was greatly damaged, the earth was still there.


    "Waidao reincarnation natural technique!"


    Naruto used his own power to restore the earth to its original state, and the people who died were all resurrected under Naruto''s power. Although there was no dragon, Naruto became a god!


    Volume Four, "The Cross and the Vampire" Chapter One-Going out for a stroll, abducts a fake loli...


    After the Dragon Ball World had exhausted all his power, Naruto finally fulfilled his duties, using the natural power of the earth explosion and reincarnation, Naruto once again saved the world.


    Although Naruto cannot recover from the damage suffered by cities on the earth, as long as there are people, there is hope. Although the earth has suffered so much damage, people on the earth can still rebuild their homes.


    Naruto did not participate in the reconstruction of the earth. For one thing, he could not help the people on earth. He was Naruto Uzumaki, not their servant. Naruto could not do everything. They were human beings. , Not the pigs and dogs raised by Naruto, and the second reason is that Naruto has no way to help them rebuild the earth''s environment.


    It¡¯s okay to use the earth-blasting star to restore the earth to its original state, but the problem is that the number of humans who died in the hands of a star dragon exceeds one billion. Naruto wants to resurrect them all, and it consumes a very large amount of his power. He fell into a long coma, and after waking up, he was no longer in the Dragon Ball world.


    This is the fourth time traveling through time and space. Although it is still unclear what the reason is, Naruto himself is used to it.


    This world is very different from the Dragon Ball world. There is no high-level technology like the universal capsule. Relatively speaking, the power level is much lower than that of Dragon Ball. Judging from Naruto¡¯s perception, there should not be anything casual in this world. A monster that can destroy the earth.


    After leaving the world of Dragon Ball, Naruto¡¯s power was also very suppressed. The strength in the world of Dragon Ball can only be used in the world of Dragon Ball. When it comes to other worlds, because the world view is completely different, if you return to the world of Dragon Ball again Naruto can recover that kind of strength, but he can''t do it in other worlds. His realm is still in the sixth sense!


    However, the sixth sense is basically a very powerful force as long as it is not in the world of Saint Seiya where true gods fly all over the sky, eighth senses are everywhere, and seventh senses are like dogs.


    Although in a strange world, Naruto can still easily integrate into the life of this world. Humans in this world do not have too strong power. Using the power of the jade reincarnation eyes, it is very simple for Naruto to gain an identity in this world. , Just hypnotize the person from the police station and enter the file he wants.


    Money is even simpler for Naruto. He can now use his mind to activate the Thunder God technique. That is to say, unless he can avoid his perception, no matter how tight a treasury is, it has no meaning. Any bank He can walk in and get money in his vault, even if he uses the shadow clone to carry goods at the dock, Naruto can become a rich man.


    "Ah, it''s boring..."


    In Naruto World, I was used to the days full of battle and blood. After I came to this unknown world, after about half a year of peaceful days, Naruto was really not used to it. Such peaceful days made Naruto¡¯s bones It seems to be rusty.


    Although Naruto had been a student in a local high school, it didn''t matter that he didn''t go to school because the principal of that high school had been controlled by Naruto''s illusion.


    After going to the game hall to play for a while and refreshing the records of all game consoles, Naruto wandered aimlessly on the street again. After coming to this world for half a year, nothing interesting happened. Naruto really felt that bored.


    Standing at a crossroads, the traffic light in front of him has turned green for a long time, but Naruto still didn¡¯t walk directly across the road, and he didn¡¯t know where he was looking, just standing in a daze on the street... After all, Naruto said It''s an old man over half a hundred years old, maybe this is a sign of Alzheimer''s disease.


    Pull...


    A little hand gently pulled the corner of his own clothes, the feeling that made Naruto wake up from the state of daze, turned around, and looked at the little girl in the corner who was standing behind him, who just pulled out the hand just now...girl?


    Naruto feels that it¡¯s a bit reluctant to call the creature in front of him a girl. The height is only about one hundred and fifty centimeters, which may not be a bit less. Compared to Naruto who is 185 centimeters tall, this girl His height shouldn''t reach Naruto''s collarbone.


    His body also looks very thin, his cheeks are somewhat rounded, he looks only thirteen or fourteen years old, and his body is very petite.


    The girl is wearing a polka-dot dress with a bow tie behind her head. Although the clothes are very clean and tidy, it seems that she should pay attention to this point, but it can''t hide the fact that the clothes are very old. It''s been a few months, so that there is some wear and tear on the skirt corners.


    Naruto''s eyes looked at the girl with a hint of surprise. Although he was distracted just now, it was impossible for ordinary people to approach him with his reaction power, but he did not notice the breath of the girl. The reason for this is either that his strength has declined as he gets older, or there is something hidden in this girl that he doesn''t know.


    When the other party did not show any evil thoughts, Naruto was ashamed to open his eyes and observe the girl''s body.


    "Is there a problem?"


    The girl didn''t speak, just picked up a pen to write quickly on her portable tablet, and then showed it to Naruto.


    "Will you give me a job? I can do everything."


    The girl wrote what she wanted to express on the writing board. She had a loli appearance and did not speak. She used the writing board to express herself. These two characteristics were linked, and it seemed that Naruto had remembered something. He glanced at the girl with a surprised look, condensed her eyebrows, and said when the girl couldn''t help showing disappointment, "No problem, come with me."


    The girl with the appearance of loli immediately turned from sadness to joy, tears appeared in her eyes because of joy, but she still didn''t say anything, she kept bowing to Naruto and thanked her, and then she continued to express her feelings on her tablet. meaning.


    "thank you."


    Naruto waved his hand and signaled that the girl needn''t be so polite, but there are still some things that must be confirmed.


    "What''s your name?"


    The girl quickly wrote on the clipboard. She has used this to communicate with others for many years, so she has been able to write very quickly, and the font is still quite beautiful.


    "Yonmuchan."


    Although Naruto wanted to smile very proudly, she could turn a little loli out of the house, but the one following Naruto is not a loli.


    She is a great monster with quite powerful power, and is known as the siren who is the closest to god!


    The name Otomu Chan also awakened Naruto''s memory, allowing him to finally determine that this world is the world of "The Cross and the Vampire".


    Although Otomu-chan is not the protagonist of this world, she is definitely one of the most powerful monsters. Excluding the protagonist¡¯s law, Otomu-chan¡¯s strength can definitely be ranked in the top ten in this world. Her power is enough to match The true ancestor of vampires, ghosts and gods, Yasha, and even the most powerful demon in Japanese mythology, the nine-tailed fox, are longer and shorter, although these are completely invisible from her appearance.


    Otomu Chan''s main body is a siren, with a powerful strength that surpasses the S-level monster. Because he is a monster, Otomu Chan used to study in the school of monsters, Yanghai Academy.


    Although the appearance is only the size of thirteen or fourteen years old, but he is actually eighteen years old. It has the attributes of loli and also has strong strength that does not match the appearance. Its strong strength is also known as the Yanghai Academy of dynasties. One of the strongest.


    Yanghai Academy is a school for monsters. The purpose of teaching is to make monsters and humans live in peace. After graduating from Yanghai Academy, Otomura entered the human society and looked for work.


    However, because she has not spoken all the time, only using a writing board to replace her own language, and her appearance is too small, so the process of finding a job has not been smooth, instead, she met some people who were unruly towards her. But because she is strong enough, although she has no heart to hurt, she is enough to protect herself.


    Otomura has a terrifyingly powerful force since she was a child. Because her power was too strong, she was abandoned by her parents because of the fear. Later, she was adopted by one of the three Great Plutos and the founder of Yanghai Academy and the chairman of the board of directors, Noriaki Godko Because she usually has to limit her demon power, and she is afraid that her overly powerful power will hurt others by mistake, so she doesn''t talk at all, but uses a writing board instead, which leads to extreme recognition of life, which is also very difficult for her to find a job. One of the reasons for success.


    Now that I finally found a job with great difficulty, Oton Wuchan is also very nervous about this. Although he is a powerful monster with the power to easily destroy the city, her heart is slender and gentle, so that her heart keeps on Jumping wildly, no matter how you adjust your breathing along the way, it is difficult to suppress the excitement and nervous heartbeat.


    When Otome Chan was unsuccessful because of the joy and tension of successfully finding a job, she was taken by Naruto. Before arriving at the apartment where he currently lives, Otomura, who had been unsuccessful, didn¡¯t pay attention and ran into Naruto. Broad back.


    Boom!


    The dull voice showed that the impact was not light, but Otomura didn''t have the time to rub his red forehead, and immediately wrote I''m sorry on the tablet, and then kept bowing and apologizing to Naruto, because of her. She has a very gentle personality, and secondly, she is also very afraid of losing this hard-won job.


    Naruto stretched out his hand and nodded on Otonashi''s forehead, and injected a trace of Chakra into Otonashi''s body, calming her brain, and also letting the slight pain and red mark on her forehead disappear from the impact.

 1052 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1052

    "No need to apologize, you did nothing wrong."


    Click!


    Naruto opened the door of his apartment with the key under Otonashi''s embarrassed gaze.


    "Please come in."


    Chapter Two-The Days of Living with Chan!Naruto''s heart-breaking move!


    Naruto''s house is very tidy, but it''s not messy, it''s bright and clean.


    A very ordinary apartment with two bedrooms and one living room, a kitchen, a bathroom, and a balcony. Naruto would choose to live here, probably the only reason is that the light is better, and it faces south.


    Basically what it was like when Naruto moved here, and what it is now, there is not much change, but in the living room and master bedroom, in addition to the original LCD TV, Naruto bought two home theaters. , And on the TV cabinet in the living room are scattered several CDs of Buddhist scriptures.


    It seems that Naruto¡¯s home is different from what I imagined, or it¡¯s the first time I entered a human¡¯s home and I am very curious. Although Otono Chan is not as rude as looking around, but with a pair of smart eyes, he can¡¯t help but look at it. All around.


    Naruto has nothing to do in this world. In addition to hanging out to kill time, his favorite thing to do is to clean his home. Using super powers can almost replace hands and feet to do anything, and use super powers to clean carefully Every corner of this home can also help Naruto become more familiar with the use of super powers.


    While Otonashi was secretly looking at Naruto''s house, Naruto had already walked into the kitchen and started rummaging for the refrigerator.


    "What would you like to eat? Although as a single man, I am quite confident in my cooking skills."


    Naruto rummaged through the refrigerator to check what ingredients were left at home. He was learning cooking, but he was still in the world of Conan. However, after arriving in the world of Dragon Ball, Naruto¡¯s life was always practicing because of the presence of powerful enemies. During the time, his cooking skills have not been shown for a long time, but for half a year in this world, Naruto mostly cooks by himself, and his skills are not unfamiliar.


    Oonwu-chan was awakened by Naruto¡¯s voice, her cute little face seemed a little apprehensive, and she ran in front of Naruto, although she was indeed running, but when Oonwu-chan¡¯s feet landed, the sound of footsteps was suppressed very low. , This is probably also the ability of the great demon, Siren, who has the power to control the sound.


    Otomura trot to the front of Naruto, and quickly wrote something on his clipboard, her anxious little face completely revealed her inner fluctuations.


    "Please don''t be so polite, just let me come."


    For Otomu Chan, she is here to work, if the owner is asked to cook for her, Otomu Chan should feel very scared.


    Naruto looked at the words written on Otomuchan''s writing board, then took the writing board from her hand and knocked her head.


    "We''ll talk about work in a moment. Now you are a guest in my house. No matter who it is in the home, there is no rule for guests to cook."


    Naruto is a very good person, but also very bad. A word easily hits the softness of Otonashi''s heart.


    Oon Wu-chan was abandoned by his parents because of his powerful strength since he was a child. Therefore, he has experienced loneliness and loneliness. It is also because of this that he suppressed his powerful strength. It is also because of the tragic experience of his childhood that made Oon Wu-chan feel good about all around Feeling precious, finding a job in the human world is constantly frustrating, and Naruto appears in Otomucan''s sight at an appropriate time, and his faint concern makes Otomucan feel warm.


    With such words as Naruto, Oton Wuchan is not good to say anything to let her come, but she still puts her own identity very low, and she dare not sit outside at this time. Waiting to eat, I stood at the door of the kitchen, watching Naruto''s movements all the time.


    "Well, I don''t have any ingredients at home, it seems I can only make egg fried rice, don''t you mind?"


    Naruto rummaged through the refrigerator and found that there seemed to be only the cold rice left over from yesterday, a few eggs and two shallots, but when he asked what he said, he knew it was for nothing. Wu Chan is easily satisfied and has a grateful character for everything. No matter what Naruto says to eat, she will agree.


    Skillfully boil the pan and heat the oil, beat the eggs when the oil is hot, add salt and pepper, then stir-fry the rice when the oil is hot, then pour the egg liquid, and finally add salt, pepper and shallots to taste .


    Egg fried rice is just one of the simplest Chinese food. Basically, you can eat egg fried rice in any Chinese restaurant. The taste of each restaurant is different. Although egg fried rice is so simple that even a child can make it, this A simple fried rice can also stump a five-star chef.


    Naruto doesn''t like going to luxury hotels to eat. Although he is rich, he prefers to stand in front of the stove with a spatula, or to cook, for people like Naruto who are constantly in battle. In other words, it is also one of the ways to feel the warmth of home.


    "Here, my special egg fried rice, try it."


    Naruto is relatively confident in his cooking skills and is not afraid of any embarrassment. Naruto and Otomucan sit opposite the dining table. Naruto holds his cheek with one hand, admiring Otomucan''s food. Look like.


    It can only be said that a beauty is beautiful no matter what she does. Although Otomu Chan has a loli figure, she lacks the charm of a mature woman completely, but she has a pure heart that is extremely rare among humans, even though she looks Naruto also watched with gusto when she was eating.


    Yin Wuchan¡¯s job search was not smooth, and the clothes on her body were also worn and worn. Although she was not down to the point of picking up trash, it is also conceivable that she must have been eating poorly during this period, partly because she was hungry. The other part is that Naruto''s craftsmanship is really good, and a plate of fried rice is quickly swept away by Otonashi.


    After Naruto cleaned the dishes and pots, he sat face to face with Otomura and officially began to talk about work.


    "Well, I live alone here. From now on, you will sleep in the bedroom next to me. I will make this meal today, but I will leave all the work to you in the future, washing, cooking, stacking Being, cleaning, these are all your jobs. Speaking of it, you should be a maid. Work is very hard. Can you?"


    "can!"


    Oonwucan immediately expressed her own meaning with the writing board. She is a powerful monster in her own right. Her physical strength is definitely not comparable to that of ordinary humans. Although it should not be an easy job for humans, Oonwucan is self-conscious. She is competent, and she doesn''t want to lose this hard-won job opportunity.


    "That''s good."


    Naruto smiled inexplicably, and flirted with his brilliant blonde hair. Compared to just now, he became a little more rude.


    "But let me talk about it first. If you don''t work well, I will fire you. But I am not an unscrupulous boss. If you do well, I will pay you and reward you. "


    "I will work hard to go together."


    Yin Wucan held her writing board in both hands, and her fonts were a little flying because of the joy of her mood, showing that she was very happy.


    "Then you are welcome, Chan."


    Naruto stretched out his hand. Although Otomura blushed because he directly called his name, he didn''t feel any irritation. Only his gratitude to Naruto for providing his job, and Naruto and a Miss Siren, They finally started their new cohabitation life.


    "Don''t worry, don''t be afraid, just grab my hand."


    Naruto talked to Otomura like a little girl, and Miss Pseudo Lori, who was standing next to Naruto, watched the people in front of her and swallowed her mouth in fear.


    This was the evening of that day, because there was a new person living in the house, Naruto also had a lot of things to add, not just personal daily necessities such as toothbrushes and towels, and there were not many dishes at home, so I had to buy more. , Plus a bunch of miscellaneous things, there are really a lot of things to buy.


    Naruto brought Omura to the nearby supermarket because he wanted to shop, but it was time for ordinary people to work. There were quite a lot of people in the supermarket. For such a large crowd, he only used a clipboard to replace himself when he was young. For the language, the extremely introverted and fearful Otomura, it is really a challenge.


    Although this girl has terrifying power, she has a harmless appearance that is completely inconsistent with that power and a soft and cute character like a little bunny. With her pure appearance, Naruto can''t help but want to care for this. girl.


    Oonmu-chan is very scared of life, even to the point of being crowd-phobic. It takes a long time for her to get acquainted with a person. If Naruto asks her to come to the supermarket to buy things by herself, perhaps because it is Naruto, Oonwu-chan I will come if I want to keep my job, but the shopping process must be very fun!


    Naruto reached out and grabbed Otomura¡¯s little hand. Although he often holds a pen to write, it may be because of the siren, so Otomura¡¯s hand is still very soft, without any calluses at all, and the sweat in the palm represents This girl, who is 18 years old, felt nervous when she came to such a crowded place.


    When Naruto was speaking, he used a trace of spiritual fluctuations, which gave his words magical powers, like a clear spring infused with Yin Wucan¡¯s brain, making her nervous because of facing too many people. The emotions of fear and fear disappeared. Turning his head, Naruto''s blue eyes were full of care and encouragement, making Otonashi feel warm in his heart and nodded gently with a pure smile.


    Otomura¡¯s smile has a healing effect, and Naruto¡¯s mood is even better. Because he was afraid of frightening this delicate and sensitive girl, Naruto resisted the desire to show off his singing voice and pushed a shopping cart. Two people, a young and a big one, walked into the crowded crowd in the supermarket.


    Chapter Three-Chan who is about to die of shame!Naruto''s satisfying evil taste!


    Fortunately, Oonmuchan¡¯s phobia is not morbid. Although I was nervous when I first entered the supermarket, I only get used to it. Or because I have trusted people around me, I let Oonmuchan. Also gradually eliminated the fear.


    It would be an exaggeration to say that Otomucan completely overcome the crowd phobia immediately. If Naruto let go of Otomucan''s hand now, then the symptoms just now should reappear.


    There is an extra person in the family, especially after an extra person of the opposite sex, there are really a lot of things to buy, such as shower gel, shampoo and other things, it¡¯s okay to mix them, but towels and toothbrushes are always separate, so personal items It has to be purchased again, which is not a small challenge for Naruto.


    Speaking of which, Naruto also has a lot of women, and the number of times she goes shopping with her is not a few. He has seen women with various troublesome personalities. In principle, a gentle girl like Otomu Chan should be better dealt with. But the problem is that Otomuchan''s personality is too gentle and supple.


    Nowadays, Otomecan is not a fate for Naruto, but because of his weak personality and just working in Naruto¡¯s home, he is embarrassed to spend Naruto¡¯s money, so no matter what suit Naruto chooses , Style, and Omura are all good, it seems a little lacking in opinion, which makes it difficult for Naruto to grasp her true preferences. In this respect, Omura is somewhat similar to Bai.


    Naruto had to choose while observing the subtle expressions of Otomura to see if she really liked it. After choosing the toothbrush, cup and towel, Naruto felt even more tired than fighting a star dragon .


    But these are just the beginning. In addition to those things, you have to buy slippers for furniture, slippers for bathing in the bathroom, and aprons for cooking. The entire shopping cart quickly appears''full'' Up.


    After Naruto put a bottle of detergent in the shopping cart, he looked at the shopping cart that was almost full, and said, "Okay, it''s almost there. I''ll buy some more clothes next."

 1053 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1053

    ''You want to buy it?''


    Otonwucan made such a voice in his heart, but he still didn''t say anything, but picked up his own writing board.


    "Master, so many things, don''t need to buy it anymore."


    Otomu-chan is not a fool. On the contrary, she is very smart. What she possesses in her small body is not only a powerful force that does not match her appearance, but also a high degree of wisdom. After all, she is the closest to God. The Great Demon Siren, not an ugly zombie without reason.


    Of course Oonwucan can see that most of the things in this shopping cart are bought because of her. Some people are willing to spend money for themselves. This is great happiness for other girls, but Oonwucan feels very unhappy. Sorry.


    Naruto turned his head and looked at Otomura. The polka dot dress on her was worn when she came out of Yanghai Academy, because she hadn''t found a job for a long time, and her money was barely enough to maintain one. Three meals a day are needed, so Otomura has never been able to buy beautiful clothes, so this is also the reason why her clothes will show signs of wear.


    A short contact is enough to let Naruto know that she is not a material girl, and when his eyes roll, Naruto has a good solution.


    Because of his height, Naruto can easily and naturally touch the top of Otomuchan¡¯s head and say, "Don¡¯t get me wrong. The cost of these things today will be deducted from your salary in the future. It¡¯s just a temporary advance for you. For these toothbrushes, cups, and clothes for a while, I¡¯ll keep your bills for you and deduct them from your salary every month."


    If it was another girl who met Naruto who was so carefree, she might roll his eyes and throw him a''petty'', but this made Otonashi feel at ease. If this were the case, she wouldn''t feel that I''m sorry.


    A large supermarket like this will have a place to sell clothes. Of course, it is not comparable to the specialty stores outside. The style and quality of clothes are also worlds apart, but there is also a big advantage-cheap!


    This is the most important thing for the financially struggling Otomu Chan. Based on Naruto¡¯s reference, Otomu Chan chose a dress, two T-shirts and two short skirts, which he bought as a daily change. A dozen of socks and a pair of new sneakers add up, and the price is not as expensive as a small purse in a famous store outside.


    After buying a lot of things, Naruto finally arrived at the last stop of shopping in today¡¯s supermarket with Otomura. Standing in front of the rows of shelves, Naruto looked at the rather embarrassed girl beside him amusedly, and said, ¡°I want me to help you. Choose?"


    Oonwu-chan didn¡¯t speak normally. Although he was so embarrassed that he was about to faint at this time, he still didn¡¯t make a sound from his mouth. The blood rushed to the brain, making Oonwu-chan feel dizzy, and his hands seemed to be trembling. His own writing board awkwardly wrote what he wanted to express.


    "I can go by myself. The master is waiting for me here and it will be fine soon."


    After barely showing the words on the writing board to Naruto, Otomura couldn''t bear his shame, and escaped into the dazzling array of shelves.


    This scene probably often appears among male and female friends. The girlfriend chooses underwear. It is really embarrassing for a man to follow the past, but even standing outside can feel embarrassed. No matter where it is, a man stands in female underwear. Before the counter, it was very embarrassing to think about it with your toes, but in the relationship between Naruto and Otomu Chan, the embarrassment seemed to have become Otomu Chan.


    Because of her height, when Otomuchan walked into those shelves, Naruto could only see the top of her head and part of her forehead. From her red forehead, Naruto could also feel the girl¡¯s Shy, holding his chin, and not afraid that others would treat him as a pervert, he stood in front of the lingerie counter and made a strange smile.


    "It seems that the days to come will be very interesting..."


    early morning¡­¡­


    There was a heavy rain last night, but when the sun fell, the rain stopped completely. Today is a good weather, the sun is shining, and the heavy rain last night washed the dust floating in the air, and the air was especially fresh with water. Let those who get up early to work have a good feeling.


    In school, he has always been a good student. He has never had the habit of sleeping in bed. Even though the excitement and joy of finally finding his first job yesterday, coupled with the unfamiliarity brought by the strange bed, Oonmu-chan was in the middle of the night. She really fell asleep, but before the first ray of sunlight in the morning fell on the earth, she had already woke up and put on the clothes she bought yesterday.


    Although it is a 50% discount on cheap clothes processed by the supermarket, Otonashi is very satisfied. Although she did not pay for the clothes yesterday, the money for the clothes will be deducted from her future salary. Although it is a pre-consumption, it is for Otonashi. In other words, this is her first step towards making money successfully.


    Although the figure does not have the charm of women, but the face value is above 90 points, although it is just cheap clothes, but it is very suitable for the pure and lovely Otomu Chan.


    After going to the bathroom to wash, Otomura went to Naruto''s door and knocked on the door lightly.


    Asking the master to wake up is obviously one of the maid''s jobs.


    However, Otomu-chan knocked on the door a few times and didn''t get any response from inside. There were only two of them in the house, and Naruto did not lock the door while sleeping, which means Otomu-chan could go in directly.


    Otomu-chan put his hand on the corrugated doorknob, his face was still red, because it was the first time she entered the room of the opposite sex.


    Although he had tried his best to be careful, the sound of the lock cylinder''s turning still made Otow Chan''s heart about to jump out, and he kept admonishing himself that this was part of the job, but after all he couldn''t restrain the frantic heartbeat.


    Otonashican crept into Naruto¡¯s room like a thief. The men¡¯s and women¡¯s rooms are completely different. Although the master bedroom of this house is similar to the guest bedroom, it¡¯s just that the master bedroom is bigger. , But after Yin Wucan moved in, the difference between the rooms of a man and a woman can be fully revealed.


    There was an unspeakable smell in the air, which was not unpleasant, but it just made Oon Wucan''s heartbeat continue to get out of control.


    Cautiously walked to the bed, Oton Wuchan gently pushed the man who seemed to be still sleeping.


    How could Naruto really not wake up, just want to experience a certain advantage of having a maid, after being pushed by Otome Chan, Naruto pretended to be sleepy, and slowly opened his eyes.


    "Master, good morning."


    Normally the maid would say such a sentence after the master woke up, but for Otonashi, who usually doesn¡¯t speak, he could only use a writing board instead. Naruto was a little disappointed that he could not hear the good morning greeting from his maid. , But he soon covered it up and sat up from the bed.


    "Serve me to change clothes."


    "Yes, master."


    Otomura endured his shame. After writing this sentence, he set aside the writing board, resisted the heartbeat that was about to explode, and took off Naruto¡¯s pajamas, revealing that it was enough to make a woman bleed. Perfect body.


    The broad and strong chest muscles are underneath the absolutely perfect muscle lines created through countless exercises. Men can use two washboards to make women feel happy, one for watching and the other for kneeling, while Naruto, Obviously it is the former one.


    The delicate collarbone, strong muscles, including the mermaid line below, all made Otonashi faint.


    Otomuchan is relatively short. Although her arms are not short relative to her body, and the length of her arms is equal to her height, she should help a tall man like Naruto to wear clothes. Using Naruto''s waist to help him arrange the corners of his clothes, this way, the body will inevitably have contact, this kind of if there is no contact, it even makes Otonashi about to blow.


    After finally helping Naruto get dressed, Oton Wuchan¡¯s body was already covered with fragrant sweat. It seemed that the physical exhaustion seemed to be huge just now, but after all, I was finished, resisting the urge to run out immediately, and fully fulfilled one. Duties of a maid.


    "Master, I''m going to prepare breakfast."


    Because it was written on a writing board, there would be no "..." in this sentence, but this was already the limit of Otomura. After Naruto saw this sentence, he immediately ran away in shame. Going out, and after that, Naruto''s shoulders are not shrugged, and he seems to have endured quite hard.


    Although Otomura didn¡¯t speak, Naruto couldn¡¯t experience the joy of that ¡°master¡±, but when I saw Otomura¡¯s rusty and not light, I had to endure my shame and use the tablet to make my own meaning clear. Naruto really felt like he had more fun when he expressed it...


    Chapter Four-Fool, I know, the first kiss in the snow!


    Here is another Otonashi-senpai, really cute. No wonder Morioka Ginkage and Miyamoto Huiji both like her, but they just can''t find a picture to paint.


    After the abduction of the pseudo-loli maid named Yin Wu Chan, the family finally gained a bit of popularity, except for Naruto finally moved in.


    Although Otomu was too embarrassed, she still did not forget her duty as a maid. After leaving Naruto''s room, she quickly calmed herself down, walked into the kitchen, put on an apron, and started preparing today''s breakfast.


    Naruto also walked out of his room a few minutes after Otomura. After washing, he sat in the living room. From here, you can see the busyness of Otomura in the kitchen. Naruto''s eyes are smiling, watching all of these.


    Although the body is attributed to loli, after putting on the apron, Otomura also showed some attributes of a wife. Although it is not as obvious as Xiaolan, it is also because of her gentle personality and inner heart. A relationship that is far more mature than appearance.


    Otomura is not a vase. Whether it¡¯s studying, fighting or cooking, it¡¯s all covered. An alluring scent wafted out of the kitchen. After more than half an hour, Otomura was busy holding her. The morning''s fruits went out of the kitchen.


    Although the time is in a hurry, Oon Wuchan tried to prepare as much as possible. The staple food is of course white rice, topped with black sesame seeds, and a piece of roasted and crispy seaweed. The food that goes with the rice is a stack of cold tofu. In a porcelain dish, some Japanese soy sauce is added to the dish, a piece of grilled fish, a stack of pickles, a stack of egg rolls, and at least a bowl of miso soup.


    Otomura didn''t know Naruto''s taste, so he prepared the most standard Japanese breakfast.


    Naruto is not very accustomed to eating Japanese breakfast. Except for sashimi, sushi and ramen, Naruto doesn¡¯t eat much, but it¡¯s not too annoying.


    Although I''m not too used to eating breakfast like this, fortunately, Omura''s craftsmanship is very good, not like Fei Yingri''s, the food made is an S-level trap, and Naruto is satisfied with it.


    After picking up a piece of tofu, dipping a little soy sauce into his mouth, Naruto looked up and looked at the one who has not moved his chopsticks so far. His eyes flickered and looked at her, that expression was obviously expecting something. 18 The year-old girl smiled and gave her the compliment she wanted: "It tastes very good. It seems I was lucky to go to the street yesterday."


    Otomura is really innocent. Naruto¡¯s simple compliments can also make her very happy and satisfied. Even her appetite has improved a lot. After picking up the chopsticks, she prayed for a while, and then happily enjoyed her own. breakfast.


    Naruto was eating a delicious, but not very accustomed, Japanese breakfast, while looking at Oonmuchan¡¯s beautiful face, he felt very appetite. There was no great reason, because Oonmuchan was beautiful and delicious.


    From this morning, Naruto and Chan began their infinitely beautiful cohabitation life.


    Spring goes to autumn...

 1054 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1054

    Although Yanghai Academy is an academy of monsters, the curriculum of the school is quite different from that of Japanese schools. It also graduates in March every spring and starts in April. There are three semesters a year.


    Otomushan graduated from Yanghai Academy in early March, and soon after formally entered the human society. After a period of setbacks in finding a job, the day when he and Naruto met on the street was the end of June. , And now a full six months has passed, the time has come to the end of December, the last day of the year, and Tokyo has completely entered the coldest season.


    Naruto and Otomura walked out of a 24-hour convenience store near their home, carrying several plastic bags in their hands, and only had four feet on the snow, leaving two strings of footprints.


    Tokyo has experienced heavy snow this year. Although Tokyo is not comparable to Hokkaido, its geographical location is similar to Qingdao. It will snow in winter. However, it is really rare to see heavy snow like this year.


    The icy steel forest in Tokyo is covered by snow. Although there are many snow-clearing vehicles working on the road, they still cannot withstand the power of nature. The entire Tokyo is covered by snow.


    "Chan, go faster, otherwise we will all be buried by Baixue."


    Naruto said a cold joke that was not funny at all, and he didn''t get any response. Naruto was used to this. Chan came to his house for half a year, and he said only three words in total, and it was still in tone. Ci, if Chan really speaks someday, something big has definitely happened for so long.


    Both Naruto and Otomura wear thick down jackets. Although they don¡¯t actually need these clothes to keep out the cold, whether it¡¯s Chakra or demon power, they can help them withstand the severe cold, but Otomura also wants to conceal that he is a plug. Ren''s identity, and Naruto, didn''t seem to make himself too different. For them, the down jacket was just a cover up.


    Although the two of them didn¡¯t speak, Naruto had long been accustomed to the silent rapport with Chan. However, after walking out for a while, he didn¡¯t hear Chan¡¯s footsteps. This made him feel strange. At first glance, he saw Chan standing on the side of the road, facing the opposite direction, and he looked a little surprised.


    Curious about what can make Chan so fascinated, Naruto suppressed his breath to the limit, to the point that even Siren¡¯s ability could not perceive him, quietly stood beside Chan, seeing the scene let He was also shocked.


    On the opposite side of the road is a park. The children nearby like to come here to play. Although it is snowing now, it is not a disaster for the children, but a game. Snowball fights are also the most suitable game at this time. Up.


    A few children rubbed the snow on the ground into snowballs, and then threw them to their companions. It was unlucky to be hit, and the children who hit someone else laughed with joy, but he laughed. At that time, someone else threw a snowball. With his mouth open, he ate half of it suddenly, causing other children to laugh.


    "what!"


    thump!


    Playing in the snow always encounters such a situation. A child falls into the snow without paying attention, but stands aside, and a young woman who looks about 30 years old hurries up. I shot the child, patted off the snowflakes on his face, and at the same time blamed him, saying: "Really, didn''t I ask you to be careful? You are not allowed to play like this anymore."


    "Got it, mom!"


    The child''s teeth were not fully grown, and there was a leak when speaking, but he said that, when he turned around, he played like a wild monkey, and the young woman just showed a helpless and loving look, and did not stop herself. Child.


    Naruto knew that Otomura was abandoned by her parents since she was a child, and now this should be regarded as an emotional love. Although she is a girl who is soft on the outside and strong on the inside, there are always fragile places. One of the most important points is the parents.


    Naruto probably could feel Chan''s mood at this time, walked silently behind Chan, and gently wrapped her hands around her waist.


    The height difference between the two is a bit big. This gap just allows Naruto''s chin to rest on Chan''s head, nudges it twice, and said, "Don''t be sad, let''s go home."


    Naruto''s voice pulled Otomu-chan back to reality from the warm scene of mother and son, nodded lightly, and then as casual as if he was wiping his own hair, but secretly wiped the teardrops from the corner of his eyes.


    Naruto let go of Chan''s waist, and Chan turned around, her big talking eyes accurately conveyed her meaning to Naruto.


    "We go home."


    However, Naruto didn''t raise his foot immediately, but stared blankly at the beautiful Chan in front of him. His eyes were a little red because of the scene just now, because after standing in the snow for a while, the snow falling from the sky fell on Chan''s hair. Let her long blue hair like the sea, dotted with white snowflakes. She is really beautiful. Naruto believes that she has seen many beauties, but she is still attracted by the delicate and beautiful Chan at this time. Gently put it on Chan''s cheek and stroked it.


    Snapped!


    The bags in the hands of the two fell to the ground at the same time, and the sound seemed to make Chan regain his senses, his face flushed from shyness, and he didn''t know if he should struggle.


    "Chan, I like you."


    After all, Naruto confessed first. After spending half a year together, Naruto finally said what he felt, and Chan''s whole body was shaken and tears appeared in his eyes again. It was definitely not because of sentimentality.


    Naruto''s head slowly lowered. When the atmosphere was thick, Chan gently pushed Naruto with his hand, begging in his eyes, and shook his head left and right, Ewha looks pitiful with rain.


    She didn¡¯t like him, or even said that she had fallen in love with him. It¡¯s just that, in Chan¡¯s eyes, she was a monster, a siren, not a human being. Without knowing this, he would like her, but What if she knew?


    Although Chan hoped that humans and monsters could coexist harmoniously, Chan would still mind when such things were put on her own. It can only be said that she cares too much about Naruto''s feelings.


    Chan hasn''t spoken all the time, Naruto has become accustomed to guessing her mind from her eyes, how her mind can be hidden from Naruto''s eyes, gently stroked the Shirayuki from her hair, and said: "Fool ,I know."


    Chan couldn''t help his eyes widening, and then it seemed that Chan''s pupils had shrunk to the size of a needle.


    ''you know?what do you know?Why would you know?''


    Chan wanted to ask him very much, and asked him in his own voice. This time he didn''t want to use the clipboard. Chan wanted to ask him in his own voice, but his mouth was blocked by Naruto.


    Is the feeling of the first kiss excited, shy, or sweet?Chan doesn''t know, because she has given up thinking...


    Chan''s thinking stagnated at this moment, but only the snowflakes in the sky continued to fall endlessly...


    Chapter 5-Depart for school again and arrive at Yanghai Academy!


    Chan was brought home by Naruto almost without realizing it.


    Chan was still immersed in the astonishment and shock of the first kiss, until Naruto put everything away and sat next to Chan, and the sofa sank a little because of Naruto''s weight, Chan recovered.


    Chan looked at the smiling blond man next to him, and spent half a year getting along day and night. She had never formally said a word to him, but now she wanted to use words to ask him something, but she didn''t know how to speak.


    Naruto rubbed Can''s head lightly and smiled:


    "If you have anything you want to ask, just ask directly, I will say if I can tell you."


    Chan pursed her lips, handed the weight of her body to Naruto''s shoulders, leaned gently on Naruto''s body, and asked softly, "Did you know?"


    This is the first time Naruto has heard Can say a complete sentence. Her voice is beautiful and beautiful. Chan''s voice has the magical power to warm people''s hearts.


    This is also because Chan¡¯s body is a siren. In myths and legends, the siren is a monster with a human face and a bird body. The siren was originally the daughter of the river god Ekrous and was born from the blood of the river god. The beautiful goblin lost its wings because of losing the music of the Muse, the goddess of art, who is in charge of science and art. After that, he used the charming singing voice to lure the ships and sink on the rocks by the seaside, and in the myth, The siren and the mermaid are also a little confused.


    Chan is not a monster that will kill people, but because her body is a siren, her voice is more beautiful and pleasant than everything in this world.


    Naruto gently sniffed the light scent of Chan, and whispered:


    "Yeah, I know you are a siren, but you girl, you didn''t tell me for so long!"


    When Naruto directly broke his own body, he never really wanted to deceive Chan and looked terrified. As a result, his little head lowered and said, "I''m sorry...I didn''t really want to deceive you, but... ¡­"


    "It''s just that you are afraid that if I know you are a monster, I will drive you away and prevent you from staying here, right?"


    Chan is so stupid, some things are written on his face, and Naruto is like this, he can read Chan''s mind every time.


    Chan nodded gently, because of shame, the already lowered little head drooped even more at this time, which fully showed her mood at this time.


    "Stupid!"


    Naruto gave a light rebuke, and then squatted down in front of Otomu Chan, holding her small face in both hands, and there was only concern in her blue eyes without any blame.


    "Whether you are a human or a monster, you are my most precious Chan, and I never said that I am a human."


    "Hey?"


    Chan was shocked by Naruto''s words and raised her head, staring at Naruto with eyes like the sea like her hair color. At the same time, two teardrops fell because of the trembling of her eyelashes.


    Naruto smiled. Although he has always had the consciousness of being a human being, if it is to comfort his beloved girl, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t be a human being. What''s more, now Naruto can find nothing but his own heart. It looks like a human place.


    Under Chan¡¯s surprised gaze, a golden light appeared on Naruto¡¯s body. Naruto¡¯s power was Chakra, but in Chan¡¯s eyes it was a demon power, and this demon power formed on the surface of Naruto¡¯s body. The form of the beast has two pointed and long ears, and what allowed Chan to confirm Naruto''s body was the nine fluffy golden tails floating behind Naruto.

 1055 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1055

    "Nine-tailed fox?!"


    Because he was too surprised, Chan couldn¡¯t help covering his mouth. He was undoubtedly the most powerful demon in Japanese myths and legends, and has evolved into the strongest nine-tailed posture. Chan never thought of Naruto¡¯s body. Would be so powerful.


    If Naruto had to choose to be a monster, the fox he liked the most, and the most suitable, after all, had gone through a lot of battles in the form of Kyuubi before.


    Because of part of the Nine Tails, Naruto''s eyes turned into slender fox eyes, and his eyes turned orange. He said, "Do you believe this, Chan?"


    Naruto still squatted in front of Chan, grabbing Chan''s little hands with both hands, and said, "Chan, I like you and hope you will be by my side forever. So, will you give me a baby fox?"


    No flowers, no diamond ring, because Chan doesn¡¯t need those at all, because Chan has experienced the taste of loneliness, which also led to Chan¡¯s extreme insecurity. She doesn¡¯t need to wear gold or silver, as long as Naruto¡¯s promise is for Chan The best wedding gift.


    "Okay..." After agreeing to the request that I don''t know what it was, Chan was already crying.


    "Master, it''s time to get up."


    Naruto¡¯s beautiful day came in Chan¡¯s gentle call. Although he already knew each other¡¯s secrets, Chan usually didn¡¯t speak very much. Most of the communication with Naruto would still use the clipboard or look in his eyes. Sometimes, Chan will also satisfy Naruto''s evil taste, for example, in the morning, gently shake Naruto to wake up, and then say such a sentence.


    There is no voice in this world that is more beautiful than the tender call of Can as a siren. The strange magic power in Can¡¯s voice also makes Naruto wake up from his sleep immediately.


    Holding her girl maid who has a loli appearance, she kissed her pink cheek.


    Chan''s face was a little bit ashamed because of Naruto''s hands and feet, he pushed Naruto a little, and then took out his own writing board and wrote his meaning on the writing board.


    "Don''t make a fuss, today is the first day for the master to go to school, don''t be late."


    Although Naruto should be a third-year high school student in the human world, it does not matter, because he has asked Can to help him with the admission procedures of Yanghai Academy. Today is also the day when Yanghai Academy starts. He will also officially enter the world of monsters and become a member of the monster school.


    "I can''t help it. When I think of going to school, I must be separated from Chan, and I feel sad."


    Although Chan is a loli attribute, his maturity and gentleness are not lost to mature women. Naruto sometimes acts like a baby in Chan. At this time, the attributes of the two seem to be in line with their appearance. Exchange the same.


    Chan also has similar ideas to Naruto. Because he graduated from Yanghai Academy, he knows that the students of the school cannot enter the human society casually before graduation. Therefore, they should not be able to meet for a long time before the end of the semester. Up.


    This kind of thinking made Can not have too much struggle with Naruto''s actions. In the end, when Chan was panting, Ming changed into Yanghai Academy''s uniform and boarded the school bus to Yanghai Academy.


    "Hehe, you''re the kid recommended by the little girl of Yinwu."


    As soon as he got in the car, the driver in the car kept looking at Naruto, wearing a driver''s uniform. Under the brim of the hat, the two shining eyes made the driver look quite strange.


    Naruto completely ignored the eyes of the driver who had always revealed a strange atmosphere, walked to the last row of the school bus, put his schoolbag aside, and then looked at the driver with a weird smile on his legs.


    "What''s wrong, is there something wrong with me?"


    The strange driver turned his head, put his hands on the steering wheel, and then lit himself a cigarette. The smile on the corner of his mouth still revealed endless strangeness.


    "Nothing. It''s been a long time since I saw a guy with such a powerful demon power. Since more than two hundred years ago, I haven''t seen it again..."


    "Two hundred years ago?"


    Naruto carefully recalled the story about this world, his golden eyebrows twitched twice, and said, "Thank you for your compliment."


    The strange driver saw Naruto''s expression in the rearview mirror, and seemed a little surprised, and asked, "Do you know what happened two hundred years ago?"


    "Fine, I''ve heard of it a little bit."


    The conversation between the two of them was over here. The driver did not ask how much Naruto knew, and Naruto did not say what he knew about what happened two hundred years ago.


    "Hurry up, the express to Yanghai Academy will start soon."


    The strange driver has a great sense of humor. The school bus starts quickly, but the scenery outside the window changes quite slowly. It is not because the car drives slowly. In fact, this school bus, except for certain people, or has a powerful demon. Apart from humans, other ordinary humans cannot see at all. Yanghai Academy is in an enchantment. To enter that enchantment, you need to take a special''route'', this route, and the time and space outside. Is completely different.


    Although the strange driver exudes an unreliable aura all over his body, he has been responsible for transporting all the students into Yanghai since the establishment of Yanghai Academy. Although the car seems slow, after passing through a tunnel, The surrounding scenery has completely changed.


    The sky became gloomy and dark, and it looked like it had reached some lake or seaside. There was only one dead tree where the school bus stopped. It has been standing there for a hundred years, and several crows are standing on the dry branches, constantly emitting Bad tweets.


    And in the distance is the building of Yanghai Academy, no matter how you look at it, it looks like a vampire castle in a classic story.


    "Here, it''s here." Mr. Strange Driver pulled his hat, his smile was still that virtuous, "Yanghai Academy is a terrifying school, I hope you have a good time here."


    "Thank you for your reminder, I think I will be very happy."


    Naruto took his schoolbag, jumped off the school bus, and finally set foot, this paradise belongs only to monsters...


    Chapter 6-Linyanghai Academy at the beginning, meet Mengxiang!


    In any case, the guy who designed and built Yanghai Academy must have a poor aesthetic taste.


    Naruto kept complaining about the aesthetic taste of the guy who built Yanghai Academy, but still holding his schoolbag, he quickly walked towards the direction of the school, thinking that he would stay in this strange school for a long time. , Naruto was...excited!


    Naruto was not a normal person in the first place, but when he thought of going to be classmates with countless monsters, Naruto really found it interesting.


    Just when Naruto was thinking about something bizarre he would encounter in Yanghai Academy, his first bizarre encounter also appeared.


    "Be careful! Get out of the way!"


    Behind him suddenly came the shout of a girl, making Naruto turn around subconsciously, and what he saw was a bicycle rushing towards him at high speed.


    boom!!


    The bicycle suddenly rushed towards Naruto and ran into Naruto with a full body, but Naruto¡¯s body was much stronger than a bicycle. He was fine, but the bicycle¡¯s tires collapsed, showing the impact. Big.


    When the body was hit, Naruto¡¯s body''s self-protection mechanism was immediately activated. Sharp bones penetrated under his skin and punctured the tire of the bicycle. Naruto immediately controlled the bones in his body to restore peace with his mind, and then hugged him. Live the pink-haired girl who flew because of inertia.


    "Ah..."


    The pink-haired girl who would run out of control and bump into someone when riding a bicycle, she probably still looks awake now. She was hugged by Naruto, and she did not feel ashamed of the girl. On the contrary, she made a cute whimper and sniffed Naruto. After two times, he swallowed sharply.


    Because Naruto is holding the girl face to face now, she is leaning on her shoulder, so Naruto can clearly see the girl¡¯s swallowing voice, before Naruto turns to see the girl¡¯s cute expression, the girl He spoke again.


    "Sorry, I can''t help it...Ah!"


    The pink-haired girl opened her mouth, revealing two sharp teeth that were obviously not normal human beings.


    laugh!


    Two teeth bit the skin on Naruto''s neck, and then began to suck the blood from Naruto''s body grumble.


    Even the impact of a bicycle will cause the bone veins in Naruto''s body to activate and start to defend the body, not to mention the direct bite of the neck and sucking Naruto''s blood, Naruto really tries to control it, so that the bones in the body are not Attack the girl.


    Naruto has used the blood shadow clone many times, which means that he has experienced a lot of blood loss many times, but it is completely different from being sucked. After all, there is such a nephrite Wenxiang in his arms. Very good experience.


    The girl wouldn''t suck Naruto''s blood by as much as one-third, only about one-twentieth, but for ordinary people, it would be life-threatening to suck her five or six times in a row.


    After sucking some blood, the girl''s brain finally returned to normal, her green eyes became clear, and she finally realized the current situation, and quickly jumped off Naruto, her cheeks were also slightly red.


    She is shy, but the reason is probably not because of being hugged by Naruto just now, but because she ran into someone on her bike and suddenly sucked the other person''s blood.


    "Yes, sorry, my name is Chi Ye Mengxiang, I am actually a vampire, just now because of anemia, my head was dizzy, so I accidentally bumped into you, I''m really sorry!"

 1056 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1056

    Naruto touched his neck. The two holes bitten by Chi Ye Mengxiang¡¯s teeth had healed immediately because of Naruto¡¯s own resilience, but the feeling of being sucked blood still remained on Naruto¡¯s body. , To be honest, I feel pretty good.


    But of course this is also because the vampire who sucked his blood was a beautiful girl, and if a male vampire wanted to suck his blood, Naruto would have burned him to death with Chakra!


    Naruto wiped off the little blood stains on his neck, watching Chi Ye Mengxiang still bend over to apologize to him, waved his hand quickly, and said, "No need, I''m not angry, but you are like this. Dazed, if it weren''t for the immortal vampire, something should have happened long ago."


    The first half of Naruto''s sentence made Chi Ye Mengxiang relieved, and the second half of the sentence made Chi Ye Mengxiang shy again, and she spit out her tongue embarrassedly. It seems that what Naruto said is true.


    Chi Ye Mengxiang''s appearance is very beautiful, but her personality does not seem to be in line with the S-level monster like a vampire. It has natural attributes and will become more serious in the case of anemia. Otherwise, she would not ask just now. Suck her blood directly.


    Mengxiang didn¡¯t seem to be surprised by the fact that she would hit people on her bike. It seems that this kind of thing should have happened many times. If she were not a vampire with immortality, she might not have been in this world. Right.


    Although Mengxiang was a little shy by Naruto''s teasing, she still looked at Naruto with a smile.


    "You are a great person."


    "Hey, don''t just send me a good person card."


    Naruto talked about the internet language that the vampire girl could not understand, and then his face suddenly changed. The plain face just now suddenly became extremely hideous, and he stared at Chi Ye Mengxiang with teeth and claws.


    "You just sucked my blood. As a reward, I want to eat your flesh!"


    Naruto himself is also powerful and evil. If he acts deliberately, the darkness on his body and the hideous expression on his face are absolutely vivid.


    But Naruto''s drama didn''t have anyone to cooperate with him at all. The vampire girl in front of him just tilted her head and looked at him, and didn''t mean to cooperate at all.


    "Hey..."


    Because his desire for acting could not be satisfied, Naruto looked helplessly at the vampire girl with pink and green eyes in front of him, and said, "You should cooperate with me anyway, are you not afraid at all?"


    Chi Yemeng chuckled, her expression was innocent of a vampire, but she said with certainty: "A vampire can judge the good and evil of a person from the taste of a person''s blood. Your blood tastes very good, I believe. It must not be a bad person."


    "Really, so innocent, it makes me feel weak..."


    Naruto looked helpless, these natural creatures really made him feel nothing, but Naruto''s blood...Because of its endless vitality, his blood should be very''delicious'' because of it.


    "Forget it, I''m too lazy to talk about you, let me fix your bike for you."


    Naruto didn''t bother to continue to spit on the natural vampire, so as not to anger himself to death, and instead supported the bicycle on the ground.


    Chi Ye Mengxiang has long been used to crashing his bicycle. Although she felt very embarrassed, she still scratched her own pink hair and said, "It''s broken like this. It will take a long time to repair it. I''d better walk over. It¡¯s not far anyway."


    "Don''t worry, it will be done in half a minute."


    Naruto folded his hands together and made a gesture as if praying, and then pointed his hands at Moexiang''s crashed bicycle, and then a blue wave of power appeared in his hand.


    Naruto¡¯s Chakra is now a force at the same level as the small universe, capable of creating atomic-level attacks and immune to attacks above the atomic level. Therefore, among human weapons, apart from neutron bombs, there is no antimatter weapon that has been successfully studied. Besides, nothing else threatens Naruto.


    And as long as he accurately controls his chakra, Naruto can break up the rubber molecules of bicycle tires and then reorganize, and the wheel hub is also kept away. With his current chakra, he can do almost anything in the ordinary human world. .


    Moexiang''s bike, which was almost reimbursed, quickly got a new look under Naruto''s hands. This magical power surprised Moexiang as a vampire.


    "Bravo!"


    Mengxiang looked at the fully repaired bicycle, then looked at the blond teenager who''smelt of blood is very good and surprised her'', and said, "May I ask your name?"


    "My name is Naruto Uzumaki, and I am a monster fox."


    "Hey? A demon fox?"


    It was probably the first time that Mengxiang saw a demon fox from the East. She couldn''t help but glanced behind Naruto a few times, as if she wanted to see how many tails he had, which caused Naruto to knock on her head.


    "Hey, your eyes are very rude!"


    Mengxiang touched the top of her head, stuck out her tongue playfully, and then let out a cute laugh of''Hey Hey''.


    A natural silly creature like Mengxiang made Naruto no longer have the strength to get angry. He looked at this girl whose personality didn''t match her body and said, "Go away, or you should be late for school."


    Naruto''s words finally reminded Moe Xiang that they were coming to school today, pushing the repaired bicycle and walking side by side with Naruto.


    The two talked and laughed along the way, and soon arrived in front of the school building that looked very ugly.


    "Naruto, I''ll find a place to park the bike first. You can go first by yourself."


    Naruto seemed to look at Mengxiang in a worried look, and smirked, "Should I go with you?"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh? No, if I park the bike, I''ll just go alone."


    "Really?" The smile on Naruto''s face expanded, making a natural creature like Mengxiang feel uneasy, and what he said next was indeed not a good thing.


    "But I''m afraid what if you get lost, you will miss the opening ceremony."


    "Woo!" Mengxiang''s cute face turned red, and for the first time a shameful emotion appeared in Naruto''s turquoise eyes, "I am not a kid, so I won''t get lost!" Natural, but accidents are very persistent.


    "I think it''s impossible to believe what a guy who can hit someone on a bicycle says."


    "Hate! Ignore you!"


    Mengxiang''s behavior is like a child being annoyed by other companions, leaving a sentence of''I will never play with you again'', turning around and pushing the bicycle, walking away in a stride.


    And the fragrance of her pink hair made Naruto couldn''t help but laugh. It was a good start when she came to Yanghai Academy.


    Chapter 7-Become a public enemy of the whole class as soon as the school starts.


    Yanghai Academy, on the surface, is not much different from human schools, and there is also an opening ceremony. After the chairman said a lot of nonsense, the freshmen looked for their own classrooms according to the distribution of the class, and then the head teacher of each class went to Meet my students.


    However, in this world, there are not as many monsters as humans, so the number of students in Yanghai Academy is not as large as that in human schools. There are about a few hundred people in each grade. If all three grades add up, it is not enough. There are 1,500 students. Compared to human schools, the number of students is not that many.


    According to the classroom assignment posted in the lobby on the first floor of the teaching building, Naruto can easily find his class.


    Although it seems that the group is full of humans, everyone knows that all the monsters here are all kinds of monsters, and humans cannot enter the barrier where this monster lives.


    Most of the monsters have always existed inside the barrier, so many of them were acquaintances. Before the teacher arrived, they all chatted in groups, and the monsters and people also had their own network of relationships. , Has its own social circle.


    Naruto is entirely an outsider, and he didn¡¯t know any of the monsters here, so he just found a place to sit down, and his blue eyes secretly looked at this classroom to see if he could catch his eye. Girl.


    When Naruto came to Yanghai Academy to study, he really wanted to play with it. As for power, this world can arouse Naruto¡¯s interest, unless it is a powerhouse of the level of the three Plutos. There are no more than ten strong men in the world. In total, they are the remaining two of the three Plutos, the Oriental Invincible and the god of god Dianming, and the patriarch of the Zhuran clan, Zhu Ranyicha, the current incumbent Patriarch Zhu Ranyulu, as well as the sealed true ancestor Alkad, and the strength comparable to one of the Hades, Can also count as one, even if it is the Akash who was sealed with Alkad more than two hundred years ago , There are only seven people.


    Although the monsters of Yanghai Academy can transform into a human appearance with the transformation technique, because of the strength of the monster power and the different relationship between the bodies, the transformations of these monsters are all good and bad, and Naruto''s appearance , Even among these monsters who use the transformation technique to change their appearance, they are very outstanding. There are some bold female students who come to strike up a conversation, but they are all ignored by Naruto. There are very few girls here who can really make him look at. what.


    While Naruto was secretly looking at the girls in the classroom, there was also a girl who was doing the same actions as Naruto, secretly looking at the boys in the classroom.


    The same with one hand on his cheek, with sleepy eyes, but they secretly use their eyes to check whether there is a goal here.


    This girl has sky-blue hair, which is also blue, but the color is much lighter than the bright blue long hair. After all, the siren is a big monster living in symbiosis with the sea. It is normal for Can''s hair to have the blue of the sea, but this The girl''s sky blue long hair looked lively, and her beautiful hair was tied into a messy braid behind her head, which also showed that this girl is not Chan''s cute type.


    Although the height is hard to be seen when sitting, Naruto has never seen a monster shorter than Chan in Yanghai Academy (Hey...), but this girl has an astonishing amount of breasts that can¡¯t be compared .

 1057 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1057

    Just by visual inspection, Naruto was sure that the size of this girl must be over 90. For first-year freshmen, they should be around 15 years old. With such a size, it can only be said to be a gifted person. The size of the cup is simply incomparable.


    The girl has quite enchanting purple eyes. She squinted her eyes when she didn¡¯t know she had been targeted by Naruto. She secretly looked at all the male classmates in the classroom and evaluated them according to her own standards. .


    ''Although everyone is a monster, can''t these guys become more attractive?There are so many pimples...this eyes are so small...vomiting!So hairy, is this guy a bear?!''


    The girl whose personality was not in line with her body, marked most of the male classmates in this classroom with a cross based on her face value, and then her cute and childish face showed a distressed expression and lowered her voice. Whispered.


    "Really... It seems that finding a good man is not easy to tell my mother. The classroom is full of weird guys... Woo... You should control all the boys in the school first, and then choose slowly. All right."


    What she said was as simple as choosing Chinese cabbage in a vegetable market, and Naruto, with ears and eyes clever, heard her words, it was really hard to put down a smile.


    In this classroom, a man and a woman with outstanding looks are secretly looking at the opposite sex in the classroom, and both sides stare at each other without knowing it.


    Naruto¡¯s interesting game lasted until their head teacher entered the classroom.


    "Hello everyone!"


    A very vigorous and energetic voice, accompanied by a very fast and light figure, almost flew into the classroom and jumped onto the podium. Although wearing female professional attire and wearing a pair of glasses, it was from the teacher¡¯s But I can''t see the intellectual feeling in my body.


    With a happy smile on his face, the teacher put the book on the podium in front of him, and at the same time took out his pointer.


    "Well, fellow students, welcome to Yanghai Academy. I am Mao Mujing, the head teacher of this class. I think you already know that this is a school for monsters."


    When Mao Mu speaks quietly, she destroys her professional appearance. When she speaks, her tone of voice is quite jumping and her movements are also great. No matter how she looks at it, she is also a natural daze.


    "Ha... I didn''t expect to be a superb cat demon. If you bring her home as a pet, it will be fun.''


    Naruto¡¯s bad thoughts once again appeared in Naruto¡¯s mind. The cat¡¯s eyes are quiet, and it can be directly seen from the surname and appearance that it is a cat demon. Although the cat¡¯s tail is not exposed, her hair style has two pointed hairs. Horn, it seems to be cat''s ears at all, maybe it would be a good idea to take her home.


    "Yes... I''m sorry!"


    Cat Mu was halfway through quietly speaking, and Naruto''s dirty thoughts were halfway through. A pretty female voice came from the door of the classroom, followed by a beautiful girl with long pink hair.


    "Sorry, teacher, I just ran the wrong way."


    Mao Mujing''s personality is quite easy to talk, and the eyes under the lenses still keep the crescent-like smile before, and said: "It''s okay, find a place to sit down, lovely girl."


    "is teacher."


    Chi Ye Mengxiang has an amazingly beautiful appearance, and as soon as he walked into the classroom, it caused unanimous cheers from the male animals in the classroom.


    "Okay, so beautiful!"


    "What a pretty long pink hair!"


    "It''s so beautiful, even if it changes, it''s not so beautiful!"


    "Ahhhh, it''s so happy to be in a class with such a beautiful girl!"


    For other people''s praise, the vampire girls who had been used to these for a long time didn''t care at all. The green eyes quickly searched for the brilliant blond hair among the classmates present. In fact, it was very easy.


    In the whole class, Naruto is a golden retriever. His hair is too garish. It is really not difficult to find him.


    Chiye Moexiang also has a very natural side. He has long put aside the things that were previously popular with critics. Now that he can really be in the same class with Naruto, it really makes Moexiang very happy and completely unaware of herself. The practice of Naruto might turn Naruto into a public enemy of the whole class, and immediately hugged Naruto.


    "Great, I''m in the same class with Naruto, so happy!"


    Although Naruto wouldn¡¯t go and find something to do, he was not afraid of any trouble. He completely ignored the cannibalistic eyes of a group of wolves in the classroom, and placed a hand gently on Mengxiang¡¯s. On the waist, the other hand scraped her nose.


    "As I said, you are really lost."


    Mengxiang felt a little ashamed of being done such an intimate act of shaving her nose, but she did not feel annoying, but wrinkled her nose because her nose was a little itchy. In Naruto¡¯s eyes, it turned into a haircut. An angry expression.


    "I''m not lost! I just accidentally went the wrong way!"


    "Sure enough, you are lost."


    Naruto was reluctant and unforgiving, making Mengxiang pursed her lips again and again, making faces again and again at him. The intimate behavior of the two really seemed to be lovers to outsiders.


    Love matters are not managed by Maomu, but things in class are managed by Maomu. Seeing that the pink bubbles emitted from around Naruto and Moexiang in the classroom are about to be completely transformed into Shura Field, Cat Mu Jing coughed.


    "Student Chi Ye, would you please go back to your seat first? Class is about to begin."


    Mengxiang blushed, and quickly left Naruto to find a place...that is, sit down behind Naruto, holding her small face in both hands, her aquamarine eyes staring at the golden back of the head in front ...(What kind of strange saying...)


    Mao Mu Jing watched the classroom calm down again, and picked up a piece of chalk from the chalk box on the podium. As a cat demon, although Mao Jing did not have the power of the legendary Nine Lives Cat Demon, she had amazing powers. With speed and flexibility, I quickly drew the graphics I needed to explain on the blackboard.


    "The earth is already under the control of mankind. In order for us monsters to survive, we must learn to coexist with mankind. What our school wants to teach everyone is the''method of living with mankind.'' Therefore, as a school rule , Classmates, you have to live in a human form in this school. If you change back to your body, you will be punished."


    Cat Mujing''s face was mischievous, and it was obvious that this cat was not a good fellow either.


    "Understand? It is the basic of co-existence to cleverly behave like a human being. If your own body is known to other students, it is not allowed."


    Among the monsters, there are some monsters with powerful power but pure white as snow, such as the types of Chan and Mengxiang. As the dark side, there are also many evil monsters.


    A student named Xiaogong Suizang, with a haircut that kills Matt, with beads on his lower lip, and one hand on his cheek, no matter how he looks, his whole body exudes a rogue temperament, looking at the cat with a bad face Jing said: "Teacher, in this case, wouldn''t it be enough to eat all humans?"


    The society of monsters is worse and more dangerous than human beings. Although Komiya Suizang''s words are crazy to humans, but among the monsters, they will not be criticized. Some people even secretly agree with Komiya Suizang''s ideas in their hearts. , But he added another sentence later.


    "If it''s a beautiful woman, it''s not bad to violate."


    Having said that, Xiaogong Suizang also whistled to several female classmates in the class.If the first sentence is good for the monster, then the second half of the sentence from Komiya Suizang has at least aroused public outrage among the girls in the class.


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    The indifferent laughter made the excited girls temporarily calm down, and that should be frightened by the laughter.


    "It seems that both humans and monsters, there are scum, and today I have really seen what an scum is like."


    Chapter 8-You greedy ghost...


    Naruto''s words made it clear that he was targeting the fellow Komiya Suizang, and he was mercilessly degrading him directly to a dregs.


    Komiya Suizang is a monster with a grumpy temper and a bad personality. Because of Moexiang¡¯s ignorant closeness to Naruto, Komiya Suizang originally saw this golden-haired guy upset. Now Naruto¡¯s words have become a little boy. The reason for the palace to find fault.


    "Boy! Are you looking for a fight?! Have the ability to say it again!"


    Kogiya Suizang immediately stood up. Kogiya Suizang''s height was more than 180 cm, and he was quite strong. After standing up, Naruto was still sitting. In this case, Kogiya Suizang They are still quite imposing, and a few people who know Xiaogong Suizang and know this guy¡¯s previous style all laughed, obviously, they were also upset because of Mengxiang¡¯s closeness to Naruto, and they all wanted Look at Xiao Gong Xuan Zang to teach this golden-haired guy a lesson.


    Komiya¡¯s demon power is too weak, and it¡¯s quite messy. This guy is a rubbish level in terms of strength and character. Naruto didn¡¯t bother to look at him, took out his own ears, and did not show a bunch of earwax at all. It hit the face of Xiao Gong Suizang directly.


    "Baga, I said you are a scum, didn''t you hear it?"


    Naruto proudly scorned Komiya Suizang from the corner of his eyes. He was once the strongest sixth-generation Naruto, King Lin Ninja, once mastered the entire Conan world, and once became the only strongest in the Dragon Ball world. That supreme status has already condensed a strong momentum, but it has not been shown normally.


    Naruto was still sitting, but Komiya Suizang seemed to feel that the blond man in front of him was standing at the top of the world and looking down at him. A suffocating and terrifying pressure struck Komiya Suizang. Breathe.


    "Huh! It really is the dregs below the dregs!"

 1058 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1058

    "Damn it! Don''t be too arrogant!!"


    Xiao Gong Suizang was so angry that he had no idea what a powerful enemy he had provoked. At this time, he completely ignored the rule that he was not allowed to show his body in the school, and his hands immediately became huge claws. The muscles of his upper body swelled suddenly, and even his face turned into a terrifying and ugly monster.


    After the transformation of Xiaogong Suizang, he liberated the demon power in his body, and a wild and crazy aura was displayed. For most of the students in the class, the power of Xiaogong Suizang was very powerful!


    "What? It turned out to be just a lost demon. No wonder the temper is so bad and the demon power is so bad!"


    Naruto waved his hand, as if he didn''t want to smell the unpleasant smell, even if Komiya Suizang''s figure became extremely burly because of her transformation, Naruto didn''t put this guy in his eyes.


    The stray monster is also a mixed-blood monster. When counted, the half-demon can be regarded as a kind of stray monster. If Inuyasha and Naruto are in this world, they are both regarded as a kind of stray monster. Forget the mixed blood of humans and monsters. In addition to the half-monsters, the stray monsters also include the mixed blood of monsters and different types of monsters.


    The strength of the stray monster is generally not as good as that of the pure-blooded monster, unless the power gap between the two sides of the mixed blood is very large, then the newly born stray monster should be stronger than the weak one.Because of the impure bloodlines, most of the lost monsters are looked down upon by pure-blooded monsters, and because they are a mixture of two different monster races, because their monster powers cannot be completely integrated, most of the lost monsters have a bad temper. The strength is wild.


    Komiya Suizang will directly liberate his own posture in the school, apparently because Naruto has already moved to kill, regardless of the consequences!


    "Go to death for me!"


    Komiya Suizang¡¯s fierce and sharp beast claws hit Naruto¡¯s head with a punch. Although Komiya Suizang is only an ant in Naruto¡¯s eyes, it is still quite powerful in the eyes of others, completely liberating himself. After his demon power, he can punch through a 30-centimeter thick concrete wall with a single punch, and when an ordinary person hits him, his head will burst like a watermelon.


    "Naruto be careful!"


    The person who blurted out is Chiya Moexiang. Although she knows that Naruto''s body is the strongest big demon Nine-Tailed Fox in Japanese mythology, she still doesn''t know how strong Naruto is. After all, even a fox can After being separated into three or six nines, one tail is also a fox demon.


    boom!!


    Naruto¡¯s power clearly proves that Moexiang¡¯s worries are superfluous. His real body is not the nine-tailed monster fox, but Ashura, who is known as the Hercules in Japanese mythology by power. No matter who it is, compare him with him. Power is all about death.


    After Kogiya Suizang''s transformation, his height soared to two meters. His extremely swollen muscles made Kogiya Suizang''s arm thicker than Naruto''s thigh, but a burly physique does not mean strong strength. Chan is the best. Proof.


    With only one hand, Naruto caught Komiya Suizang¡¯s life-threatening punch. The huge power gap between the two sides prevented Naruto¡¯s body from shaking and even Chakra did not need to use it. Man only used the power of his body to catch the fist of Xiao Gong Shizang.


    "Scum, is your strength the only thing you have? Cut, the scum is just scum after all. At this level, you can''t even count as an opponent competing for strength."


    Naruto''s words showed his endless arrogance, and his strength is his strongest backing. Komiya Suizang''s most proud strength is as ridiculous as a baby and a giant breaking his arms in front of Naruto.


    There was a lot of sweat on Xiao Gong¡¯s forehead, half of it was due to tension and fear, and the other half was due to severe pain.


    Although Naruto¡¯s hand is much smaller than the current fist of Komiya Suizang, his degree of control over power is absolutely unparalleled in the world. He does not let go, Komiya Suizang can¡¯t pull out his fist at all, and Naruto Without directly smashing the broken fist of Xiaogong, the man kept adding force, causing him the greatest pain.


    "Asshole! Let me go!"


    Komiya Suizang is really scared. Naruto¡¯s arrogance and strength are far above him. This huge gap, as well as the fear of Naruto, makes Komiya Suizang hysterical and not being narrated. Man grabbed his left hand, and the sharp claws immediately grabbed Naruto''s neck, trying to break his neck!


    "moron!"


    As soon as Naruto¡¯s words came out, his body disappeared from everyone¡¯s eyes. No one could capture how fast he was, but when Naruto¡¯s body appeared again, his elbow hit had already hit him. The small palace is broken.


    "It''s only reasonable to attack like this, idiot!"


    boom!


    Naruto used his soft strength to punch his fist from the abdomen of Komiya Shouzang, and then immediately made a blasting sound behind him. Although he did not bleed directly, it created a force behind him. The black bruises caused the effect of fighting cattle across the mountain.


    As soon as Naruto retracted his elbow, Komiya Suizang''s body fell softly, holding her heavily hit belly, and his saliva continued to flow down, but he couldn''t make any sound, Komiya Suizang Like a fish leaving the water, it is constantly bouncing on the floor of the classroom. It can''t die or scream, it''s really the pain of life better than death.


    ''So fast!This kid is so fast that I can''t even see him. Is he the one recommended by Chan?Sure enough!''


    The cat¡¯s quiet lens concealed her wisdom. Although she does have a natural character, at some point, she will show the shrewdness of the cat. The cat¡¯s characteristic itself is speed and sharpness. With her ability, she couldn''t even see Naruto''s movements, which surprised Mao Jingjing. The eyes under the lens showed interest, which meant that this cat was not so cute.


    Pushing his glasses, Mao Mujing''s face appeared again with that kind of silly big sister-like smile, as if he had only seen the small palace on the ground.


    "Oh, why did Xiaogong-san suddenly lie on the ground? Is it because you are not feeling well? Uzumaki, can you send Xiaogong-san to the infirmary, please?"


    Naruto raised his head and glanced at Cat Mu Jing. Although he has glasses that can block the window of his soul, Naruto can still see the evil in Mao Mu Jing''s eyes. He raised his eyebrows, and had a strong feeling for this cat. interest.


    "No problem, Teacher Maomu."


    Naruto didn''t mean to turn his face with Mao Mu Jing, but it was impossible for him to personally send Xiao Gong Zang to the infirmary. When he raised his hand, a wave of thought power emanated from Naruto''s body, and then wrapped it out. After reaching the whole body of Xiaogong Suizang, Naruto waved his hand, and Kogiya Suizang''s body flew out of the classroom and flew towards the infirmary.


    ''There are super powers, I am really more and more interested in this child.''


    Mao Mujing seemed to have discovered a funny cat stick, and she became very interested in it, but she still didn''t show it in class. She turned around and continued her lecture. Regarding the Komiya Shouzang, she didn''t. Careful.


    Among the monsters, fish and dragons are mixed. Although the number of monsters is not as large as that of humans, the network of them is more complicated. Even some monster families themselves are feuds. In schools, fights often happen. Basically, as long as no lives are caused, teachers will not Will be too careless, not to mention that Komiya Suizang''s words also make Mao Mu Jing, who is a woman, dissatisfied. Naruto taught him a lesson, but Mao Jing didn''t feel anything.


    After the morning class was over, Naruto went to the cafeteria to prepare for lunch. Before leaving the classroom, his neck was hugged by two pink jade arms like lotus roots, and then the skin on his neck was again covered by two fangs. pierce.


    Naruto restrained the attack on the girl from the bones in the body, and reached out with one hand to the back, holding the round and plump thighs, so that she could hang on her body easily, while the other hand extended her middle finger With index finger, lightly nodded the vampire girl''s forehead.


    "You glutton..."


    Chapter 9-Mengxiang¡¯s knot, the blue-haired girl who blocked the road!


    "I''m not a glutton!"


    After sucking some blood from Naruto contentedly, Moexiang jumped off Naruto''s body, wiped her mouth and argued for herself, but the movement of Naruto¡¯s eyes seems to be widely regarded as a guilty conscience. Performance.


    Under Naruto''s smiling eyes, Moexiang also knew that her words were really lacking in persuasiveness, so she whispered.


    "Then I can''t help it, because Naruto''s blood tastes so good that it loses resistance when it gets closer."


    "Huh? Is this still my problem?!"


    Naruto was exasperated by the stupid girl, and slammed on her head, causing the vampire girl with undead power to cover her forehead and cry out.


    "Really, I started to worry. You sat behind me in class. What if you suddenly suck my blood in class?"


    In terms of Moexiang¡¯s natural level, Naruto really feels that this kind of thing must be considered, and he is sucked blood by Moexiang twice a day. Naruto really thinks whether he should let Chan make more blood-producing pills according to his formula. Up.


    "I don''t know how to do such a thing!"


    Moexiang showed an unhappy look at Naruto, then turned around and shook her beautiful pink long hair. When a lot of people watched and felt jealous of Naruto, they felt that something good was about to happen. Let them do as they wish, and immediately took Mengxiang''s hand.


    "What are you doing?"


    "You have eaten, I haven''t had lunch yet, beautiful lady vampire, can you have lunch with me?"


    When Naruto was in the world of Conan, under the influence of Fujiko, he also learned a lot of noble etiquette. Although he is not a gentleman, he still has to pretend to sneak into some high-end banquet scenes to commit crimes. Like one thing, although he is not a good person at heart, at least on the surface, his gesture of inviting him can''t fault it.


    For some reason, Moexiang thought Naruto''s actions were very funny, but she still didn''t refuse and put her hand on his palm.


    "Happy to accept your invitation."


    Mengxiang actually studied in human schools before middle school. In addition, no matter in any type of work, vampires are described as elegant and noble monsters, and the truth is the same, so Mengxiang is very important to these nobles. Etiquette is also very knowledgeable.


    In fact, Mengxiang is not angry with Naruto. She is just a little embarrassed and feels difficult to face him. She sucks blood without saying hello twice in a row. Although for Mengxiang, Naruto¡¯s blood tastes very good, but she also She didn''t treat him as food. She wanted to be friends with him, but Moe Xiang was embarrassed by the fact that she couldn''t help but want to suck blood when she got close to him.


    Whether it''s a friend or food, this makes Mengxiang a little entangled.

 1059 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1059

    Naruto didn''t understand the worries of nature at this time. He took Mengxiang''s hand and walked towards the restaurant. This disappointed many boys who were in the mood to watch a good show.


    At the corner of the corridor, a girl with big breasts with long sky-blue hair saw the two people who looked so perfect when they stood together, and a special war spirit rose in her heart.


    "Chi Ye Mengxiang, I won''t lose to you!"


    Monsters also need to eat, so of course there is a cafeteria in Yanghai Academy, and the main teaching purpose of Yanghai Academy is to make monsters and humans live in harmony. Therefore, most of the food here is normal human food. ...Otherwise, how did Aono Yueyin live here in the original work?


    But also to suit the special tastes of some monsters, there are also more curious foods here, such as blood for vampires, raw meat for werewolves, and when Chan was here, because she was the sea monster siren, she liked to eat The sea fish is also prepared here.


    Mengxiang did not drink the blood prepared in the cafeteria. It seems that after sucking Naruto''s blood, she is not very interested in the blood. Her lunch menu is a glass of freshly squeezed tomato juice, bright red and thick, and a plate. Spaghetti with Tomato Meat Sauce... It''s a vampire after all.


    Naruto¡¯s menu is based on meat that is rich in meat and fat. There is also ramen that Naruto will never get tired of for the rest of his life, just the portion...


    "Did you take a bit more?"


    Monsters generally eat more food than humans, but they are not as exaggerated as Naruto. Moexiang roughly estimated the food Naruto took. To say nothing, it could be more than 200 kilograms. How can you eat so much?


    "An La An La, I still ate less today. You haven''t seen my real appetite yet."


    Naruto used Chakra to accurately control all the bowls to fly to a long table, and then pulled Moe Xiang, the two sat facing each other and started to eat.


    Naruto''s appetite is more scary than his strength, and in front of Moexiang, what is meant by eating.


    Mengxiang really felt that she was full when Naruto was eating. After setting up a whole table of food, she quickly entered Naruto''s stomach under Mengxiang''s surprised eyes.


    Naruto always has a good appetite, and Mengxiang seems to be a little uninterested. It is clear that tomato sauce and spaghetti with tomato meat sauce are her favorite foods, but now, she seems to be a little bit overwhelmed.


    Naruto was keenly aware of Moexiang''s emotional changes, and raised his head from his noodle bowl, and said, "What''s wrong, Moexiang, what are you thinking?"


    With a caring voice, Chi Ye Mengxiang wakes up from the entanglement in her heart. Seeing Naruto''s caring gaze, some want to tell her troubles, but she doesn''t know how to speak, so she swallows the words. go back.


    "No...nothing."


    Chuckle...


    Naruto sucked all the noodles into his mouth. After swallowing it, he took it up and wiped his mouth and said, "Mengxiang, I really didn¡¯t want to tell you that I have the ability to perceive other people¡¯s emotions. I feel that you are very depressed and annoyed now. If you treat me as a friend, just tell me what happened. I will help you figure out a solution, okay?"


    Naruto¡¯s voice is sincere, and the phrase ¡°if you treat me as a friend¡± really hit Moexiang¡¯s fate, so that Moexiang, who actually cherishes this friendship, can no longer hide her thoughts, lower Head, unconsciously stirred the noodles on the plate with a fork.


    "Naruto, do you really think of me as a friend?"


    "Why are you asking this suddenly?"


    "Because... I wanted to suck blood as soon as I got close to you, and I can''t tell whether I treat you as a friend or food, so I feel very distressed, I..."


    Mengxiang couldn¡¯t say anything anymore, her voice appeared choked. She said before that Mengxiang studied in the human world before middle school. At that time, in order to know how humans perceive monsters, she often talked to herself. Her classmates mentioned the monsters intentionally or unintentionally, but at the time her classmates didn''t believe in the existence of monsters, and they regarded her as a strange person and isolated her. Therefore, Mengxiang had similar experiences with Chan and experienced the pain of loneliness , So Mengxiang cherishes friendship and lacks security.


    This is also the reason why Moexiang is so happy when she sees Naruto in the class, and even can¡¯t help but hug him. Naruto¡¯s previous teasing made Moexiang a little concerned, and she didn¡¯t know whether she really took him. As a friend, Naruto is still just a blood-sucking object.


    After Naruto ate the last bowl of ramen in front of him and wiped his mouth clean, just thinking about how to open the knot of the stupid girl, one of them trot over with a dinner plate and waved to Moe Xiang from a distance.


    "Student Chi Ye, can we sit together?"


    The boy obviously ignored Naruto on purpose and only greeted Moexiang. He seemed to be another guy who came here because of Moexiang¡¯s beauty, but Moexiang¡¯s thoughts were not on this at all. He just looked up and then lowered. Over.


    Naruto smiled coldly. Although he disdains to be angry with some ants, he doesn''t like a group of flies flying around in his ears.


    "Boom!"


    Naruto made a pistol movement with his hand, and then aimed at the boy who ran over and wanted to strike up cute incense, solidified the air with super powers, and then shook the boy into the air with one move. The restaurant was chaotic because of this, but Naruto and Moexiang are as if they are in different dimensions, completely unaffected by them.


    "You are so stupid to worry about such a problem!"


    With a tone of hatred for iron and steel, Naruto flicked Mengxiang''s forehead, and the simple vampire girl looked at him in surprise.


    He pointed his finger at the hapless guy who was flicked by his superpowers over there, and smiled: "See that guy."


    Mengxiang turned her head and looked at the hapless boy who was bombarded by Naruto¡¯s superpowers to the corner of the dining hall. The dinner plate in his hand was flying in the air, and it was directly covered on his head. It was really hapless. , Mengxiang nodded.


    "What happened then?"


    "If it''s someone I don''t like, I can''t get close to my body at all, so let me explain it to you." Naruto suddenly raised his right arm, and then Chakra turned, countless sharp bones immediately Growing out from under his arm, the spooky white bones looked terrifying.


    Rao is Mengxiang has a wealth of knowledge about monsters, and was shocked when he saw this scene.


    "This is also one of my abilities. I can control the bones in my body to form bone spur attacks, and when my body is attacked, these bone spurs will automatically attack others. In fact, when you sucked my blood before, these The bone spurs almost attacked you too, but I suppressed them. You fool, if I didn¡¯t let it go on purpose, you thought you could really suck my blood, if I didn¡¯t really treat you as a friend, how could it be casual? Let you suck my blood! Stupid!"


    Naruto became more and more angry, and finally couldn''t help but tap on Moexiang''s forehead, but Moexiang was very happy, her tongue out with the cuteness of a girl.


    Naruto supported her upper body with her arms and looked at the vampire girl who had regained her smile, and said, "Now, you can have a good meal, silly lady vampire?"


    "I''m not stupid!"


    "Look at your face."


    "Woo..." It''s all mixed into a paste...


    Since the period in the restaurant, Moexiang is obviously more willing to get close to Naruto. The relationship between the two can be described as a thousand miles. Two days later, it is the third morning when Naruto came to Yanghai Academy. The dormitory is separate, so Naruto will not see Moexiang until he reaches the teaching building. Before that, Naruto was stopped by a girl with blue hair and big breasts.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, I have something to do with you!"


    Chapter 10-The first war between two women, what a happy Naruto!


    "Heine Hu Meng?"


    Naruto noticed this girl who seemed to have similar interests to him on the day when school started, but recently he has been with Moe Xiangguo. Before he went to see Hu Meng Kurono, he didn''t expect to be called by the other party. Here, Naruto has always been willing to spend time for the beautiful girl who is interested in herself.


    "What''s wrong, what can I do, classmate Hu Meng?"


    Naruto felt like he had nowhere to provoke this girl. In fact, he shouldn¡¯t provoke her yet, but Kurono Hu Meng looked at Naruto¡¯s eyes without any kindness, and hugged his arms in front of him. The thin arms squeezed her majestic chest, and her size that did not match her body was squeezed into a wonderful arc.


    Naruto secretly admired the beauty inadvertently created by the girl in front of him, while Kurono Hu Meng didn''t notice his condition at all, but began to talk about his condition self-consciously.


    "You have a good relationship with Chi Ye Mengxiang, right?"


    "Yes what''s the matter?"


    Naruto replied casually. He felt that he and Mengxiang had a good relationship with Yanghai Academy. He glanced at the big breasted girl in front of him, and Naruto''s eyes became weird, up and down. He looked up at Heino Hu Meng''s eyes, and his mouth began to be nasty again.


    "I thought that getting close to Mengxiang would only usher in the hostility of the boys, not even you, right? Your sexual orientation is really..."


    "Your sexual orientation has problems! Your whole family has problems with sexual orientation!!"


    Naruto¡¯s stinky mouth was nasty, and the words that made the girl with a proud heart blushed and yelled at Naruto. Because of the emotional excitement, her upper body seemed to be enlarged cartoonishly in an instant, but only Shows the cuteness of children.


    Naruto pulled out his ears and relaxed the ears that were tickled by the sonic attack of Kurono Hu Meng, and then looked at the shy and angry girl in front of him with an indifferent expression, and said, "It''s okay. Tell me what you are looking for, or you will be late for class."


    Kurono Hu Meng snorted coldly, and was dissatisfied with Naruto''s interruption of the mess that happened just now, but he didn''t know how to be angry with him, as long as he continued his topic.

 1060 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1060

    "That woman, Chi Ye Mengxiang, is the biggest obstacle to realizing my''plan''!"


    "Plan? May I ask what the plan is?"


    "That is to turn all the boys in this school into my prisoners-Yanghai Academy Harem Project!"


    "''Yanghai Academy Harem Project''? You are so embarrassed to say this kind of thing, are you not ashamed?"


    Probably it has been too long since I have been in the Dragon Ball World to complain. Naruto has really been in a state where the medicine can''t be stopped recently, and he casually complained again, making Heonai Humeng''s delicate little face completely red.


    Although she is a female dreamer who is born with the ability to charm men, she herself is unexpectedly pure, although she is thinking of''control all the boys first, and then slowly choose'' such a stupid way to find her own destiny. , But this kind of words were said, and after being spit out by Naruto, Kuro Humeng''s face was completely blushed.


    Knowing that if he stopped at this stall, he would be in an even more embarrassing situation, Kurono Hu Meng curled his lips awkwardly, refraining from making complaints about Naruto''s counterattack, and continued to speak strongly about himself.


    "My plan is perfect. I should be able to capture all the boys in the school soon, but... Chi Ye Mengxiang! It''s because of that woman, the woman the boys in the whole school are obsessed with is not me but her. Damn it! I can''t forgive him. My charm will definitely not be lost to her!"


    "What a strong resentment, what a woman..."


    Naruto looked at the black aura exuding around Kurino Hu Meng, and could not help taking out an embroidered handkerchief and wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    "But in this case, you should go to Mengxiang, right? Why are you looking for me?"


    "Humph..."


    Kurono Hu Meng laughed. Although her queen-style three-segment laughter was a bit nondescript because of her age and height, she also showed her pride, and seemed to be proud of having thought of such a way.


    "Because I want to defeat her, to prove that I am more attractive than her, and among them, I want to take you, Naruto Uzumaki, from Chi Ye Mengxiang!"


    ''Is my charm too big?''


    Naruto really wanted to say the last sentence so shamelessly, but because of something, Naruto didn''t feel that way for the time being.


    "Charming eyes!"


    Kurono Hu Meng''s purple eyes stared at Naruto''s azure blue eyes, and a strange wave of power spread from her eyes, penetrated into Naruto''s eyes and penetrated into his brain.


    This is also one of the abilities of the dream demon. You can hypnotize and control the opponent through eye contact. Naruto¡¯s understanding is also a kind of illusion, but the only problem is the charm of the dream demon, which seems to be right. Effective appearance of the opposite sex.


    Naruto felt that the next thing should be quite interesting. Although Kurono''s mental power is too far behind him, her charming eyes are useless for Naruto. Even if you don¡¯t open the jade reincarnation eyes, Naruto uses herself All of the mental powers can make Kurono Hu Meng''s enchanting eyes completely invalid, but because of the fun, Naruto simply pretended to be controlled by Kurono Hu Meng.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Kurino Hu Meng breathed a sigh of relief, not because he was tired, but a little nervous, but seeing Naruto standing in front of him like a log, Kurino Hu Meng smiled triumphantly.


    "Ha, there is nothing wrong with this, Chi Ye Mengxiang, you are definitely not my opponent!"


    The hostility of women is always inexplicable, and even if this is the case between Heino Hu Meng and Mengxiang, the ability to snatch Uzumaki Naruto from Chi Ye Mengxiang is probably the only thing Heina Hu Meng can think of in his stupid head Way of it.


    Probably because he was very confident with his charming eyes, Kurono Hu Meng stood in front of Naruto, raised his head and looked at the man carefully, his eyes were not hiding.


    "It''s a foul, he is obviously a boy, and his skin is better than mine... Ah! No, it''s as good as me!"


    Kurono Hu Meng poked Naruto''s foul face, and sighed like the previous woman, but then shook his head violently and immediately showed a contradictory side...Speaking of which, this girl is a Gemini.


    Naruto felt that this was the mental attack of the dream monster now. Compared with the charming eyes just now, Naruto felt that it was more difficult to hold back a smile now, and his stomach was about to cramp.


    Kurono Hu Meng didn''t know that Naruto was awake now, otherwise, even if she killed her, she wouldn''t be able to say such things in front of Naruto.


    "It''s really annoying, but this face is really good-looking, hehe..."


    Kurinohu dreamed of the fact that he was almost killed by him twice. A mischievous smile appeared on the face of this little devil. He pinched Naruto''s face with his hands, and squeezed his face into various shapes. Man resisted the urge to grab this dead girl and slap her ass, but the corners of her eyes kept twitching.


    Kurono Hu Meng squeezed for a long time, as if he had finally had enough, and suddenly looked around like a thief. Although he knew that there would be no people around here at this time, he still had a guilty conscience and made sure that no one would be nearby. After approaching, Kurono Hu Meng''s pretty face suddenly appeared shy, looked up at Naruto''s blue eyes, and muttered: "Well, it''s cheap you annoying guy, but if you look so handsome, Miss Ben Your first kiss is not too bad for you."


    The height of Kurino Hu Meng is only 1.5 meters, while Naruto is 1.5 meters tall. The height difference is too large, so that Hu Meng Kuro tells Naruto to bend down a little, then blush, stand on tiptoes, slowly Putting her lips together, the slight tremor of her body showed her extremely shyness.


    Such a naive and innocent dream monster is really the best, and he still retains the first kiss. Even when the opponent is under his control, Kurono Hu Meng feels extremely shy, but Kurono Hu Meng is closing his eyes. Under the circumstances, she didn''t see the smile in Naruto''s eyes, otherwise, she might just run away.


    In the final analysis, the enchanting eye is only a temporary control method, and if you get the kiss of the dream demon while being controlled, then you will be controlled by the dream demon with your eyes and become the slave of the other party, although Kurono Hu Meng She knew this very well, but to be innocent, she took the initiative to give her first kiss, which also made her extremely shy.


    "What are you doing?!"


    The sudden questioning sound made Naruto scream, but it was a pity that he did not get the first kiss from the dreamy girl in front of him, and Kurono Hu Meng was also taken aback. The first reaction was not to see who was the one who made the noise. It was a step back, pressing his chest, a heart still thumping and beating wildly.


    After a while, Kurono Hu Meng had time to look at the girl who interrupted her''good deeds''. Her long pink hair immediately made Kurono Hu Meng''s eyes sharp and full of purple eyes. It means confrontation.


    "Chi Ye Mengxiang!"


    Mengxiang arrived in the classroom early to wait, but she waited for a long time and didn''t wait until Naruto, because she was afraid of Naruto''s accident, she came out to look for it, and then she saw the scene where Naruto and Hu Meng were about to kiss.


    Meng Xiang looked at Naruto and Kurono Hu Meng sadly with an expression of disbelief, and said, "You...what the hell..."


    "Hmm..." Kurono Hu Meng smiled triumphantly. In front of Moexiang, who she regarded as her enemy, she became tough again, holding Naruto''s arm and squeezing with her proud big breasts. It gave Naruto a pretty good feeling.


    "You are too late, Chi Ye Mengxiang, Uzumaki Naruto is already mine!"


    "How could this happen?! Naruto!"


    For the time being, Naruto pretended to be controlled by Kurono Hu Meng, and didn''t respond at all to Moexiang''s words, but she seemed to be a little playful this time, Moexiang had a sad expression, as if she was hit hard.


    "Stupid!"


    The silver cross that Mengxiang had hung around her neck since she was a child made a sound of scolding, making all the two women present stunned.


    "That woman is a dream witch! That man is controlled by her. If the person who gets the kiss of the dream demon will always become a slave of the dream demon, if you don''t want this, stop her!"


    Chapter 11-Take off the cross, Li Moexiang is liberated for the first time!


    "The cross... how did you talk?"


    Mengxiang looked at the cross that had been hung around her neck in surprise. This cross has been hung around her neck ever since Mengxiang¡¯s record. She knew that this cross had sealed her power. As long as she could take off the cross, she would It can liberate her demon power, but for so many years there has been no way to take it off, and Mengxiang has gradually gotten used to it, but she never expected that the cross would suddenly talk to herself today.


    "Idiot! Now is not the time to think about this kind of thing, hurry up and deal with that woman!"


    "Stupid woman, everything is flawed!"


    Heono Hu Meng completely regarded Mengxiang as his enemy. She must be defeated to satisfy Hu Meng. When Mengxiang was surprised by the sudden speech of the cross, he immediately rushed to Mengxiang.


    "Ah!"


    Mengxiang has natural attributes, her personality is completely incompatible with the characteristics of monsters like vampires, and she lacks fighting experience. Seeing Hu Meng suddenly rushed in front of her, she immediately yelled in panic and waved her hands unconsciously!


    boom!!


    Mengxiang''s hands accidentally pushed on Hu Meng''s body, but her thin, white arms had a strange force that Hu Meng could not resist. She pushed Hu Meng away ten meters away, and turned over, before she was not embarrassed. He fell to the ground.


    Vampires are called the "great monster of power". Among the monsters, the monsters dominate the monster race with powerful power. This is also because more than 90% of Moexiang''s power has been sealed by the cross, otherwise it would just be that A casual push is enough to hurt Hu Meng, but it''s just a little embarrassing.


    Hu Meng turned over, finally avoiding the embarrassment of falling directly to the ground. The purple eyes looked at Mengxiang, and the expression in his eyes became even worse.

 1061 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1061

    "A lot of strength, you really deserve to be a vampire, but if that''s the case, you will be dead today!"


    Heino Hu Meng also liberated her demon power and transformed into a body, unlike the lost demon of Xiaogong Suizang, Hu Meng is a pure-bred dream demon, so her body will not be that ugly. The change in appearance is not particularly huge, except that a tail grows behind him, two purple wings grow out of his back, and his hands have become sharp claws. There is no change in appearance and body shape.


    "Now I am going to defeat you completely here, realize, Chi Ye Mengxiang!"


    It seemed that it was only a matter between girls, but it seemed to be getting more and more uncontrollable. After Hu Meng became the main body, his speed and strength were better than Meng Xiang who had not taken off the cross. Using the wings behind him, Hu The dream flew to Mengxiang quickly, and the sharp claws cut through the air.


    "Look at it, Chi Ye Mengxiang!"


    "Help!"


    Under normal circumstances, Mengxiang cannot be Hu Meng''s opponent who has turned back to his body. Hu Meng is air-to-ground, and he has a huge advantage. The speed is much better than Mengxiang. He could only hold his head and barely avoided Hu Meng''s attack!


    Chi Chi Chi Chi!!


    Trees are also planted in Yanghai Academy, but they are all dead trees that fit the characteristics of this monster academy. These dead trees are also unique species in the monster world. Although they look like they are dead, they still grow again. , And has the characteristics similar to the iron tree, flowering requires hundreds of years of cultivation, and the trunk itself is very hard.


    However, these dead trees, under Hu Meng¡¯s claws, completely turned into white and tender tofu. Three consecutive trees were easily cut off by Hu Meng¡¯s claws, and Mengxiang was so scared that he sat on the trunk cut by Hu Meng. Below, she looked at the girl in the sky in horror.


    Hu Meng turned back in the air, flapping his wings lightly behind him, and his purple eyes stared at Mengxiang who was sitting slumped under the tree.


    "I didn''t expect to let you avoid it, but this time I will definitely not hit the air, die, Chi Ye Mengxiang!"


    "Naruto! Help!"


    "It''s useless, he won''t come to save you!"


    "Mengxiang!!"


    "what?!"


    Everything happened in the middle of the electric light flint. Naruto felt like he was a little bit playful, but in the situation just now, he didn¡¯t seem to be able to directly expose that he was not controlled by Hu Meng. When Mengxiang was in danger, It was also the best time to immediately pounce and rescue Mengxiang from under Hu Meng¡¯s claws, while one hand ¡°accidentally¡± gently hooked Mengxiang¡¯s neck and took off that Silver cross.


    "How is this possible?!"


    Hu Meng watched as Naruto rescued Chi Ye Mengxiang from her eyes. Although her charm eyes could only play a temporary role, they would not fail so quickly, and Hu Meng had no time to think about it. In an abnormal place, because of Mengxiang''s body, a burst of suffocating terrifying demon power suddenly burst out.


    When the cross is taken off, the true face of the vampire will be awakened!


    The cross on Moexiang¡¯s neck was successfully taken off by Naruto, and within Moexiang¡¯s body, her mother, Acacia Bradlipa, personally sealed the power for fifteen years. At this time, she awakens and transforms into a real vampire. Gesture.


    The long pink hair turned into a noble silver, and the green eyes turned into a blood-like scarlet. These two colors are the two colors on the cross.


    The body has rarely grown due to the liberation of power. The sharp teeth of the two vampires are clearly visible. The same face is completely invisible at this time. It is arrogant and cold. The state of Mengxiang.


    "Damn it, is this your real posture?! Don''t be kidding, I won''t lose to you, Chi Ye Mengxiang!"


    "Come and try if you have the ability, little girl of Mengmo."


    After Mengxiang took off the cross and liberated her inner personality, her personality became arrogant, and she even waved to Hu Meng.


    "Our dream demon seduces men in order to find our own''meeting of fate'', in order to protect the sparse ethnic group, among the countless men, only one is a destined partner, so we must choose carefully. And you, Chi Ye Mengxiang is my biggest obstacle, so you are the only one who cannot be forgiven anyway!"


    "so what?!"


    The first war between the two women seemed to be extremely intensified because each of them had changed into their own bodies. Mengxiang, who had fully demonstrated the power of a vampire, looked at Hu Meng proudly, and said, "I can''t forgive, so use force to face each other? Fragile? This self-centered woman, let you see the gap in strength!"


    "watch out!"


    "Well, really, is it necessary to make it like this?"


    As one of the causes of this incident, Naruto is now standing aside and watching, still holding the cross that Moexiang has taken off in his hand. The woman''s fight seems to have no intention of participating in it.


    Although the dream monster is also an ancient monster race, in combat, the dream monster who is mainly good at''mental attack'' is far inferior to the vampire known as the great monster of power, not to mention the main body of Moexiang is not just an ordinary vampire. , But the most powerful''true ancestor'' among vampires!After the liberation of Mengxiang''s power, the strength of the two sides was completely reversed.


    Mengxiang dodges Hu Meng''s attack easily, walks around behind Hu Meng, and grabs her little devil-like tail.


    "Your movements are too slow, and your attack is too straight. No matter how you look at it, it''s all flaws!"


    "My tail!"


    "Watch me take off your tail and wings, and see how you fly in the future!"


    "Yeah! Don''t!"


    Mengxiang grabbed Hu Meng¡¯s tail. Her power at this time was considered first-class in the entire school. How could Hu Meng, who was not good at power, resist the vampire¡¯s strange power? After being rounded by Mengxiang, she was ruthless. He fell to the ground severely, and the strong impact caused Hu Meng''s back to smash the stone bricks on the ground, and his head was temporarily absent due to the impact.


    "This should make your head a little more sober, really, it''s not so much a little devil, as a pure little girl. Humph, let me make you no longer able to trouble you Right."


    Compared with the appearance of Moexiang, Rina Moexiang''s character is quite tough, step by step towards the Kurono Humeng on the ground.


    "That''s it, Mengxiang."


    Naruto held the silver cross on Naruto in his hand and stopped Mengxiang who was really planning to tear off Hu Meng''s wings and tail. Mengxiang frowned, looked at Naruto, and said coldly, "What are you doing? , This woman hypnotized you, and almost killed me!"


    "Well, things haven''t really gotten so bad anyway, and this girl is as simple as you are on the surface, and is not a bad person. Just give her a lesson."


    Even Rie Moexiang, when she heard Naruto''s words "fight with your surface", she was still shocked, and the corners of her mouth twitched. This cold and beautiful vampire was completely speechless because of Naruto''s words.


    Looking at Li Mengxiang''s speechless expression, Naruto used his eyes to motion to Hu Meng, who was terrified by Li Mengxiang''s appearance, and signaled that she could leave.


    Hu Meng got up from the ground, relieved his body change, glanced at Naruto, and said a little awkwardly: "Say okay first, I won''t thank you!" After speaking, he ran away and ran away immediately. When he was about to run into the teaching building, he turned to look at Naruto again, and made a face at him.


    "By the way, classmate Hu Meng!" Naruto seemed to remember something suddenly, and shouted at her before Hu Meng ran into the teaching building completely.


    "What?!" Although Hu Meng stopped, the expression on his face was still not very good.


    Naruto put his hand to his mouth, made a horn, and yelled something at Hu Meng, which made the innocent and innocent Dream Witch instantly flushed, and her purple eyes glared at Naruto with shame. , And then ran away as if to escape.


    "Hmm, hum...Although this girl is a dream demon with the ability to seduce men, she is really innocent like a child."


    "What did you tell her?"


    Chapter 12-Li Mengxiang is different and cute, and the Dream Witch is also lost!


    Naruto used the super power of the sixth sense to control the air around him to create a vacuum fault to block the transmission of sound waves. Even if Rika was standing next to Naruto, he could not hear what he said, and knew it. The content is just Naruto and Hu Meng.


    "Nothing, just a little thing."


    Of course Naruto wouldn¡¯t be so stupid to tell Li Mengxiang the sentence that I just told Hu Meng, ¡°I don¡¯t have your charming eyes at all.¡± Although Li Mengxiang knew that he was definitely lying, she had a proud personality. It''s not someone who likes to listen to other people''s private affairs. I asked the question just now because it''s about him.


    Since Naruto didn''t say anything, Li Moexiang didn''t bother to continue to ask, and directly stretched out his hand to Naruto.


    "Return the cross to me."


    "Hey, the seal was finally released. You don''t have to put on the cross so quickly."


    Naruto deliberately delayed time, just to take a good look at the three characteristics of "vampire", "cool", and "beauty". Because of the liberation of the demon power, the height of Li Moexiang is compared with that of Shangwei. The state of the seal power of the cross has grown, and the personality has become arrogant and cold compared to the original nature, so it also shows maturity beyond age.

 1062 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1062

    The silver-haired red pupil, the cold expression with the queen''s temperament!


    If Biao Mengxiang makes people full of desire to bully her, then Li Mengxiang makes people full of desire to conquer her!


    Li Mengxiang does not like to be close to Naruto as much as Mengxiang, with an impatient expression on his face, and said: "I am not in the mood to talk nonsense with you, give me the cross!"


    "Tsk tsk, the personality gap is really big, not so much because of the liberation of the demon power, the character has changed, more importantly, there are two personalities, this cross seals not only the power, but also your personality, right? "


    Rimeika''s scarlet eyes narrowed, seeming to be surprised by Naruto''s words, and a cold smile appeared on that very proud face.


    "Sure enough, it''s not the same as other guys, but don''t be too self-righteous. If your blood doesn''t taste good, or I will kill you now!"


    Rimaexiang''s character is too tough, and her words are really unpleasant, but Naruto was probably used to cold talk before, so she didn''t get angry at all, letting Rimaexiang take the cross from his hand.


    "Although the personality is completely different, this personality also has a very cute place."


    Naruto sighed in a low voice this time, not deliberately making Mengxiang unable to hear her, the voice got into her ears, causing Mengxiang to hang a cross on her neck slowly.


    After the cross was worn on Moexiang¡¯s neck again, a ray of light appeared on Moexiang¡¯s body. Her powerful power and Li Moexiang¡¯s personality were all sealed again, and Moexiang was also because of the appearance of Mengxiang. His personality hasn''t turned out yet, so he fell into a coma temporarily.


    Naruto took the opportunity to hug Moexiang¡¯s depressed body. Although Li Moexiang¡¯s personality was sealed again, the blush that finally appeared on Moexiang¡¯s face was a physiological reaction, even if Li Moexiang¡¯s personality disappeared. The blush wouldn''t disappear so quickly, a girl with a reddish face fainted in her arms, this was really challenging Naruto''s endurance limit.


    "Really... no matter which Mengxiang it is, it''s so cute..."


    Moexiang fainted temporarily because of the first time the seal was lifted, so she definitely couldn''t go to class. Naruto simply helped herself and Moexiang take a long time off, and then sent Moexiang back to the girl¡¯s bedroom. .


    Moexiang was not harmed, but after the character of Rie Moexiang was sealed again, Moexiang''s personality did not immediately wake up, so she woke up not long after returning to the bedroom, but Naruto still wanted her to rest for a long time. .


    After having lunch together at noon, Mengxiang went to the teacher''s office and asked Maomu to ask about the content of this morning''s class.


    Such things as a good student, no matter in the past, now or in the future, will not appear on Naruto. He would rather go back to the classroom to take a nap if he has time to go to the office.


    "Aha, I went back to the classroom to sleep and I found a little rabbit."


    "I''m not a rabbit!"


    Hearing that nasty voice, she didn¡¯t show up in the cafeteria during lunch time. Instead, the blue-haired girl sitting in a daze in the classroom immediately turned her head and saw the smile on that nasty guy¡¯s face, simply The Dream Witch''s face immediately turned red.


    Naruto didn¡¯t know how annoying he was. Anyway, his face was really thick enough, and he sat directly in front of Kurono Hu Meng, and said with a smile: ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to dinner? Is it because I want to have tea and rice? Do you think?"


    Hu Meng is still here now, and he is indeed thinking about Naruto, but what he meant with Naruto is completely opposite.


    "You guy is really narcissistic!"


    "I don''t think anyone who can name the''Yanghai Academy Harem Project'' is not qualified to say that I am narcissistic."


    Naruto didn''t open which pot but to mention which pot, a word that hit Hu Meng''s shame, making the red on her face more delicate, and teardrops appeared in her eyes.


    "Yeah, cry!"


    "I didn''t!"


    Hu Meng has a stubborn personality, otherwise he would not be hostile to Mengxiang because of such trivial matters. Now, in front of the guy he hates, he is even more unwilling to subdue. He turned his head, unwilling to let him see the shining in his eyes. , Otherwise it will surely make Hu Meng fall into deeper shame.


    Naruto sat in front of Hu Meng, his eyes fixed on Hu Meng''s pretty face.


    "I didn''t find it before. There was a cute girl in the class who was not lost to Mengxiang at all."


    ''This person is so annoying!''


    Hu Meng didn¡¯t know how many times Hu Meng started complaining about this guy today. He was obviously angry at him, whether it was pretending to be controlled by her charming eyes, seeing her shy look, or now deliberately talking to stimulate her. Hu Meng felt annoying, but what was even more annoying was that she was actually happy because of Naruto''s praise. It seemed that the irritation he was about to die before disappeared in an instant.


    Turning his head slightly, a pair of purple eyes looked at Naruto with anger and helplessness, and said: "You bad guy, you are the most annoying!"


    "Tsk tusk, it''s a pity, you haven''t seen it when I hate it the most."


    The smile on Naruto''s face was very weird, even a simple girl like Hu Meng realized that this guy had absolutely no good things, and she shrank in fear, her petite body looked even more cute, but her majestic bosom But because the body is squeezed into a ball, it appears fuller.


    In the face of such a charming girl with a childlike face and big breasts, Naruto really overestimated her endurance, and Hu Meng, although she intends to find her own''destined'' in Yanghai Academy, but innocent she does not Know the dangers of getting along with a man.


    Naruto stretched out his hand. His arm span should be slightly longer than his height. His arm span was about one hundred and ninety centimeters. Although there was a table across it, it didn''t bother to hug a petite girl like Hu Meng. As soon as the ape''s arm stretched out, he easily carried Hu Meng from her seat into his arms.


    Such close intimate contact, whether it is the powerful heartbeat, strong muscles, attractive masculine breath, or the blue eyes that made Hu Meng sink in before, all these exude the unique charm of men. A simple girl like Hu Meng completely lost her square inch.


    "You...you let me go..."


    As a girl of the Dream Demon clan, Heino Hu Meng has no choice but to face a man. He can only let him hug herself like this and twist gently. It seems to be a struggle in Hu Meng''s view, but it is in Naruto''s view. Fatal temptation.


    With a finger across Hu Meng¡¯s pink lips, Naruto looked at Hu Meng as if he was on fire, and said, "Let¡¯s continue what was interrupted at that time..."


    Knowing what he was talking about, Hu Meng''s heart thumped and jumped wildly. At that time, she was determined to give her first kiss so that Naruto could be completely controlled, but he did not catch her charming eyes, that is Seeing her ashamed at that time clearly, this made Hu Meng feel a huge shame.


    But thinking of him blocking Chi Ye Mengxiang for himself, and letting go of his tall back, when he recalled that period again, Hu Meng couldn''t tell why he was a little lost.


    Now that he wants to continue, it may be an opportunity for her to truly control him, but Hu Meng''s brain has stopped functioning, and he can''t remember what his mother taught him, and he can''t use his own magic. Even resistance disappears. Now, it seems that Naruto has become a dream demon, and she has become a lamb to be slaughtered, because she has fallen deeply into the magic emanating from those blue eyes.


    As a spring-thinking but pure girl, Hu Meng always fantasizes about what his first kiss will look like, but no matter what, it¡¯s not as good as real practice. She completely tasted the sweet first kiss, although her mother used to say The Mengmo¡¯s ability has tempted countless men to bow down under her pomegranate skirt, but as her daughter, Hu Meng can only leaned in his arms with shame, grabbing his clothes like a drowning man, constantly Breathing the air.


    They kissed, as she had hoped before, but she was completely lost...


    Chapter Twelve-Mao Mujing with a nerve problem, a new start for club recruitment!


    "Good morning!"


    The energetic voice came from a petite girl with big blue hair and big breasts, and the object of her greetings was a man and a woman who is currently in Yanghai Academy. The scandal almost spread to everyone, or she was just to the blonde Hello from the man?


    "Classmate Hu Meng?"


    Mengxiang looked at the blue-haired girl defensively. Although she had a simple personality, she was almost killed by Hu Meng yesterday. She was still a little bit resistant and said, "What are you doing here?"


    Hu Meng gave Mengxiang a smug look, making Mengxiang completely confused, and Hu Meng also deliberately ignored Mengxiang, staring at Naruto with purple eyes, holding a rather delicate cloth bag in both hands, said : "Naruto, this is a cookie I made by myself. Shall we eat together?"


    Expecting emotions appeared in her beautiful purple eyes, and she didn''t have the ability to use charm eyes, but the true feelings from the heart were the biggest attraction for Naruto. The girl''s expectation made him really unable to refuse.


    The girl¡¯s instinct can make Mengxiang feel the crisis. She is naturally staying. In this situation, her eyes have become a little sharp. Her green eyes are staring at Kurono Hu Meng. Before Naruto could say yes, she said herself. Questioning.


    "Student Hu Meng, may I ask why you only serve Naruto?"


    There was a lovely blush on Hu Meng''s delicate pretty face, holding the cloth bag with cookies in one hand, and touching his hot pretty face in the other.


    "Didn''t I say that I was looking for the destined person? That person decided to be Naruto. Naruto tinged to protect me at that time, I was completely obsessed with Naruto."


    With Hu Meng¡¯s innocence, it¡¯s shy enough to say such words. Although she really wants to use that incident to beat Mengxiang, she is really embarrassed to say that she has kissed Naruto, but she has something in her heart. Complacent, this is also the reason for her proud expression just now.


    Mengxiang''s face was rarely gloomy, while Hu Meng, who was immersed in the girl''s fantasy, directly ignored Mengxiang''s hostile eyes, and once again extended an invitation to Naruto.


    "Okay, the three of us eat together at noon."


    Naruto¡¯s answer made Moexiang and Hu Meng dissatisfied. If possible, they both want to monopolize Naruto, but who told them to be both here now, Naruto seems to have nothing else but a hug from left to right. Way out.

 1063 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1063

    Looking at the small cloth bag that Hu Meng obviously prepared carefully, Naruto changed the subject with a smile.


    "By the way, Hu Meng, where did you make the cookies? Is there a kitchen in the female dormitory to use?"


    "No, I actually borrowed the kitchen over there from the housekeeping club. I was so busy." Hu Meng deliberately acted like a baby with Naruto, and unknowingly approached Naruto''s side.


    These cookies are indeed made by Hu Meng himself, but the "borrowing the kitchen" is not that simple. However, relying on Hu Meng''s excellent appearance and Mengmo''s hypnotism as a skyrocket, it will not cause any problems.


    Enchanting eyes can only be used for the opposite sex, but dream monsters also have hypnotisms that are also useful for monsters of the same sex, but they are not as powerful as enchanting eyes.


    "Is the housekeeping club? This is not bad, Hu Meng, I will go to the housekeeping club with you another day."


    "Hey, Naruto, are you planning to learn cooking?" Hu Meng was surprised. The monster world is more cruel than the human world, and although this Yanghai Academy is within the barrier, it is still within the scope of Japan. The culture here is also influenced by Japanese culture, and the machismo is very strong. Hu Meng rarely heard of male monsters who would learn to cook.


    "It''s not learning, I''m still very confident of my cooking level, I will make it for you someday, okay?"


    "it is good!"


    The two girls were rushing to answer, and it seemed that if they answered slowly, they would lose to each other. After saying these words at the same time, the two girls unexpectedly glanced at each other, with two colors of green and purple eyes. Converging in the air, a blue electric light was produced. On an originally beautiful morning, the two girls had a will that they could never lose.


    ''I will never lose to you!''


    No one can afford to lose the war of love!


    "Hey, you two, you will be late if you don''t leave." Naruto was already at the top of the stairs and was about to disappear from the sight of the two girls.


    "Wait for me!"


    Naruto had a scandal with two beautiful girls at the same time, which also added a point to the hatred of Naruto by the boys of Quanyanghai Academy. The identity of the school''s first public enemy has been settled.


    No matter what the public enemy or the enemy is, Ming talent is now the most envious male creature in the school. It should not be wrong. At the same time, he shuttles among the two beautiful girls, Chiye Mengxiang and Kurono Humeng, really. Enjoy the blessings of all people.


    Although the two innocent girls would not do anything too hard to attract Naruto, the simple things of holding hands and eating together are enough to make others envious.


    "Well, classmates!"


    In the classroom of Class Three a year, there was once again the energetic voice of the teacher Mao Mu who was judged by Naruto as "very good in figure and appearance, but with some nerve problems". Although it is a cat, this A teacher seems to be always full of energy.


    "The purpose of our Yanghai Academy is to cultivate monsters that can adapt to human society, which is what I often say, so from today we invite you to participate in different club activities. Every student must participate in at least one club. Sweat like humans in club activities, and learn the art created by humans to better imitate humans. The most important thing to transform into humans is to have a deep understanding of humans. Do not expose your true body at any time. Be careful."


    "That, teacher..."


    Below, a boy with a popular face suddenly raised his hand, his face seemed to endure something.


    "what happened?"


    "Although you can''t reveal your real body, sir, your tail is exposed..."


    "Huh?"


    The reaction arc has not been repaired for a long time, so it is only now that Mao Jing, who has a fracture, realizes the problem on her body. She is a monster with changing emotions. It is easy to lose control of her transformation appearance when her emotions change. Just accidentally, the cat''s tail was also exposed.


    "Meow!"


    Feeling ashamed, Mao Mujing suddenly uttered a meow. Naruto felt that there should be no people who don¡¯t know Mao Jing¡¯s body, and the cat with a ¡°nervous problem¡± immediately moved at a speed that other students could not see. He rushed to the face of the guy who just spoke, and a pair of cat claws completely scratched his face into a tennis racket...


    "I think the most important thing for this guy to learn is the art of speaking..."


    This lesson ends with Naruto¡¯s complaints...


    Many parts of Yanghai Academy are schools that imitate human beings. The Ministry of Living Club is a very important part of it. However, because it is a society founded by monsters, there are many messy societies.


    For example, a photo department that specializes in taking pictures of supernatural beings... The existence of these monsters is supernatural enough.


    There is also the acupuncture department that blows up the whole body like a hedgehog... Could you please do not insult the essence of Chinese medicine?


    Another example is the mummy part with a bandage on the whole body... The mummy is okay, but what does it mean to wear a Qing Dynasty official hat on his head?


    In fact, there is a club that Naruto really wants to participate in, and that is the science department that specializes in X medicine. If Mengxiang and Hu Meng don''t know about it, Naruto really wants to join this club.


    At this time every year, all clubs start to snatch people, hoping to snatch good newcomers to join their clubs. This kind of grand occasion is vividly called the Hundred Regiments Battle in the school.


    Among all the clubs, the swimming club, the housekeeping department and the flower arrangement department are the most popular among boys, because there are many beautiful women, and the swimming club is the most popular because girls wear bikinis.


    The basketball, football and kendo clubs are the most popular among girls, naturally because there are more handsome guys.


    Even in the world of monsters, it is also a face-seeking world. As for the ugly-looking ones like us, let''s go by ourselves...


    And it¡¯s not just clubs that are popular. Many students are also representatives of high popularity. All clubs hope to attract outstanding freshmen to join. One of the most important criteria for evaluating excellence is the value of beauty. Naruto and Hu Meng and Mengxiang are all in this list.


    They don''t need to see different clubs one by one, because all the clubs will send them their club''s leaflets. They only need to choose slowly. This is also the benefit of a good face.


    Naruto and the others arrived at the club¡¯s recruiting venue for half an hour. They basically didn¡¯t even walk a hundred meters. They already had the leaflets of almost all the clubs in their hands, and the three of them have yet to decide to go. which one.


    In fact, Naruto had already belonged to each other, and Hu Meng and Mengxiang had made up their minds to be in a club with Naruto, so he did not decide, and the two girls were not in a hurry.


    But they are not in a hurry. Some people are in a hurry, and some people come directly and blatantly pull others.


    To be honest, Mengxiang and Hu Meng both have beauty that can''t lose to her, but they are worlds apart in terms of femininity.


    The mature and beautiful long-haired beauty who surpassed ordinary students ignored the hostile gazes of the two girls, walked directly in front of Naruto, and shook her beautiful long wavy hair.


    "Hello, my name is Ichinose Zhuyu, the head of the school''s swimming department, Naruto Uzumaki, can I invite you to join our club?"


    Chapter Thirteen-Kill the Ichigozu in a second!The figure with glowing eyes!


    Although Ichinose pearl fish is slightly inferior to Mengxiang and Hu Meng in appearance, her sexy and sultry posture, full of amorous movements, and exposed dress, with these additional points, Ichinose pearl fish But they won''t lose to Mengxiang and Hu Meng.


    Ichinose Pearlfish is a third-grade senior. Because of her excellent appearance and figure, coupled with her sexy dress, she has always been very popular in school. As the head of the swimming club, she personally came out and invited a man to join. Swimming club, this is really something that has never happened before.


    It is absolutely conceivable that after today, Naruto''s living atmosphere in Yanghai Academy will definitely be worse, but the atmosphere around him is already bad enough.


    Ichinose pearlfish only wears a bikini and is surrounded by a long scarf, but since she is the head of the swimming department, it doesn''t matter if she wears it like this, but in the eyes of Moexiang and Hu Meng, it is really not pleasing to the eye.


    They already had a rival in love. Neither Mengxiang nor Hu Meng wanted to add another enemy in love. They were still confronting each other. At this time, because of the emergence of a new enemy, it became a battle temporarily. Ichinose pearlfish radiated a ray of eyes that said, "Hurry up and go away."


    Of course Ichinose Pearlfish also saw the unkind eyes of her two school girls, but she deliberately ignored her.


    Both Hu Meng and Mengxiang have excellent appearances. Although the school is not long, they are also called the "most beautiful two in the first grade" by many good people. It is also because of the appearance of Mengxiang and Hu Meng that Ichinose Zhu The popularity of fish has dropped a lot.


    Ichinose pearlfish will personally invite Naruto to join the swimming club. A large part of the reason is to discourage the two school girls who stole their popularity. The purpose is somewhat similar to that of Hu Meng, but Ichinose pearlfish Her purpose is far from being as simple and cute as Hu Meng, and Ichinosezuyu has no charm that can attract Naruto, although she is indeed very beautiful.


    Naruto and the others are sitting on the fence next to the playground. Hu Meng and Mengxiang are sitting on both sides of Naruto. The three of them each hold a small paper box in their hands. They are cakes and cookies. There is also chocolate. It was the result of the work of the three of them in the kitchen of the Ministry of Home Affairs this morning. The three of them ate snacks while watching the Hundred Regiment Battle at Yanghai Academy. It was like having a tea party.


    After Ichinose pearl fish walked in front of Naruto, countless male animals fired hostile rays at Naruto, but Naruto was still quite calm, not only ignoring all of their sights, but even one. He didn''t immediately answer the words of Setzu, but after eating all the cookies and chocolates that Moexiang and Hu Meng had brought to his lips, he looked up at the already depressed Ichinosezu.(You are not afraid of diabetes by eating so many sweet ones...)


    "Thank you for your invitation, Ichinose-senpai, but I have decided which club I want to join, so I can only thank you for your kindness."


    From the beginning, Naruto decided which club he wanted to join, so he just took a look at other clubs¡¯ invitations, but actually ignored them, but Mengxiang and Hu Meng completely decided to follow Naruto, no matter what club he went to, they would They followed, so they just looked at the leaflets of other clubs.

 1064 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1064

    Naruto refused the invitation of Ichinose Pearlfish, it really stirred up waves with one stone.


    Originally, Ichinose pearlfish was enough to invite Naruto in person, but Naruto refused as soon as he opened his mouth, making everyone turn this envy into hatred!


    "No way, he actually refused!"


    "Really, this kid is so arrogant, I really want to beat him up!"


    "Yes, squeeze him down and give this arrogant fellow a lesson!"


    The male animals in the school were filled with indignation, but beside Naruto, the two girls who were reputed to be the most beautiful in the first grade all showed happy smiles, and there was a trace of triumph in the eyes of Ichinosezu.


    The corners of Ichinose pearl fish''s eyes twitched slightly, it seems that Naruto¡¯s resolute refusal probably hurt her self-esteem, and her charm has failed, which also made Ichinose pearl fish feel ashamed. It was Hu Meng and Mengxiang who would marvel at themselves as women, gritted their teeth fiercely.


    Twisting the soft and slender waist, Ichinose pearl fish walked in front of Naruto, even leaning her beautiful body half against Naruto, her eyes full of endless charm, and said: "Naruto Brother, can you tell my sister which club you have chosen?"


    "Ichinose-senpai actually..."


    "Damn it! This kid is so enviable!"


    "Uuuuu... Surrounded by three beauties, how nice that person would be if I were!"


    Ichinose Pearlfish is planning to shed blood and use beauty tricks to attract Naruto, but even Hu Meng¡¯s charming eyes are not effective on Naruto. Although he admits that he is very troublesome, he will not be caught by Ichinose. This is how the pearl fish is attracted.


    Hu Meng and Mengxiang¡¯s eyes were about to burst into flames. It was because of anger, and Naruto was also a little bored. Their blue eyes were still clear and there was no lust, but their handsome faces showed a little weirdness. .


    "Ichinose-senpai, I advise you to let me go quickly, otherwise you will be hurt."


    Although Ichinose Pearlfish thinks this blond boy¡¯s smile is really scary, but doesn¡¯t think he can do anything to himself, she deliberately shaved Naruto¡¯s cheeks with her slender jade fingers, and said, ¡° So what do you say to my sister... Ah!"


    Ichinose pearlfish hadn¡¯t finished speaking, Naruto didn¡¯t bother to continue pretending to be a gentleman. Sharp bones pierced from under his skin and stabbed the skin of Ichinose pearlfish. The sudden pain made Ichinose Zhuyu screamed and immediately jumped away from Naruto''s body, but her snow-white jade arm had been scratched by Naruto''s bones, and the red blood was flowing down the snow-white jade arm.


    Naruto had white bone spurs growing out of him, and pushed the Ichinose pearl fish away from him, and then slowly put the bones into his body, looking at the gloomy and angry Ichinose pearl fish. Naruto smiled unscrupulously: "I''ll just say it, Ichinose-senpai, if you let me go quickly, you will be hurt, and now it is true. Actually, I don''t like outsiders touching me. Of your body, these bones are always too controllable. I''m sorry, Ichinose-senpai."


    Naruto¡¯s tone couldn¡¯t hear the slightest apology at all, and he didn¡¯t mean to say to Ichinose Zhuyu at all. After hearing what he said, the faces of Hu Meng and Mengxiang around them both showed smiles. The gloomy and terrifying breath instantly turned into spring blossoms. This is the so-called art of language.


    Ichinose pearlfish was repeatedly ignored by Naruto for her charm. At this time, it was even more stab wound by Naruto''s bones. Finally, she tore off her mask of kindness and liberated the demon power in her body!


    "Naruto Uzumaki! You asked for this!"


    Ichinose pearl fish was so popular that it didn¡¯t care about the school rules of not showing its body in the school, and completed the change directly. The body became taller than before, and the part below the waist has changed. It became an orange fish tail, sharp teeth in his mouth, and fish gills on his cheeks.


    "I''m not surprised at all. It''s not surprising that the mermaid is the head of the swimming department."


    Naruto has long smelled the fishy smell of Ichinose pearl fish. Although he likes to eat fish, if it is a live fish, forget it. For those slimy, slimy creatures with scales, Naruto is really tired and not in love.


    Although in mythology, the mermaid is described as a terrifying monster that uses singing to lure passing ships and then eats all the crew, it is because the mermaid and the siren are mixed, and they are separated here, the main body of Ichinose pearlfish It was a mermaid, but she didn''t have the ability to use singing voices like Can. In addition to possessing and using water attacks, her strength was far from that of Can. The liberated Mengxiang and Hu Meng could defeat her.


    After Ichinose pearlfish changed its body, its sinister heart was also revealed.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, this is what you forced me. I want to catch you and drain your energy!"


    "Forget it, Ichinose-senpai, you can''t beat me."


    "Stop talking nonsense! Look at the trick!"


    Although it is not in the water here, the strength of Ichinose pearlfish is quite good among students. A high-pressure water jet was ejected from the mouth. This water jet compresses the power of water, so it is more powerful than Komiya. Tibetan fists are more powerful, and reinforced concrete can also be broken directly.


    Naruto''s figure flashed and stood in front of Mengxiang. She is a vampire, and she is most afraid of water!


    "This kind of trick is useless, Ichinose pearlfish! Bing Dun Ling Yue Shuang Hua!"


    Naruto flew up and down in his hands, and the speed of Jieyin was far faster than that of Uchiha Itachi. Ordinary monsters couldn¡¯t see his movements at all. After Naruto finished Jieyin, he immediately issued a horror from his palm. Strong freezing air than absolute zero!


    Even the high-pressure water column is also water. In the face of Naruto¡¯s ultra-low temperature of two hundred degrees below zero, it will also condense into ice. The azure blue water column is frozen in an instant, turning into a white icicle. Under the shining of the sun, it will not melt at all.


    "what?!"


    Water is most afraid of ice. No matter what kind of water it is, it will be frozen. The strength of Ichinose pearl fish is too far from that of Naruto. Even if she liberates her demon power, she is not Naruto¡¯s opponent at all. Being completely frozen by Naruto''s Lingyue Shuanghua, it turned into a huge ice lump.


    "Ice?! Is this a Snow Girl?!"


    "What are you kidding? He is a man, how could he be a snow girl?"


    "You''re an idiot. There are men in the Snow Girl, but it''s very rare!"


    "But can the snow girl make her bones pierce her skin?"


    "Uh... this seems to have never been heard."


    The Snow Girl is the most famous monster in everyone¡¯s memory that can control the power of ice. There are also males in the Snow Girl race. However, the birth rate of female Snow Girls exceeds 95%, so male Snow Girls are basically panda-level. The snow girls are mostly mixed with humans, and the pure-blooded snow girls almost no longer exist.


    Naruto suddenly showed the power of ice, causing other students to be curious about what his body was, but they couldn¡¯t say anything that convinced everyone. Naruto didn¡¯t care about this and went to Ichinose. In front of the pearl fish, he looked at the mermaid frozen inside and smiled: "Ichinose-senpai, now as long as I tap this ice cube lightly, the ice cube will be completely crushed with you, that scene It must be quite beautiful. Would you like to try it? It is the most beautiful funeral in history."


    Ichinose pearl fish was completely frozen by Naruto¡¯s ice escape. At this time, she also knew the true horror of this blond boy. When she heard his words, she could only use the movable eyes to turn left and right, showing the expression in her eyes. Endless pleading.


    "All right, but it''s a pity not to see Lingyue Shuanghua blooming today."


    Naruto smiled, and did not kill the Ichinose pearl fish, melted the huge ice block, then his eyes dazzled, and his eyes immediately turned scarlet.


    "Ichinose pearl fish, look into my eyes!"


    Ichinose pearlfish has just experienced the fear of almost death, and the brain is not awake at all. Hearing the terrifying voice all of a sudden, he immediately raised his head subconsciously. What he saw was a pair of scarlet eyes that were scarier than purgatory, that endless. The hell of Ichinose pearl fish was immediately caught in it.


    "Ichinose pearl fish, now you go back to your bedroom and have a good sleep."


    "Yes."


    Ichinose pearl fish has been hypnotized by Naruto¡¯s pupil power that writes round eyes in a kaleidoscope. Although it is not another god, it is enough for Ichinose pearl fish to temporarily obey Naruto¡¯s orders. There is no resistance at all, and his eyes are blind. Out of any focus, he turned and walked to his bedroom.


    After solving this trivial matter, Naruto scratched his hair, turned to look at the two girls, and said, "Let''s go, we should also go to the club to see."


    Both Hu Meng and Mengxiang walked to Naruto''s side, holding his arms one left and the other right. Although countless people were envious of Naruto, they just passed the place where Naruto almost killed Ichinose pearl fish. In one scene, no one dared to stop him.


    "By the way, Naruto, what club are you planning to join?"


    "Ah... the News Department... probably..."


    Naruto said many names of clubs that no one had actually heard of, and in an office in the teaching building, the owner of this school, with his glowing eyes, watched Naruto¡¯s movements below, finally Chuckled.


    "Really a troublemaker..." The figure with flashing eyes, after sighing like this, picked up a phone and dialed a special number.


    Chapter 14-The Gathering of the Press Department!Yin Wucan will return to Yanghai again!


    What club Naruto goes to, Meng Xiang and Hu Meng will definitely follow, but...


    "It''s as miserable as I thought..."


    When Naruto came to the classroom where the News Department was located for the first time, he couldn''t help but vomit. The whole classroom was really empty... It seemed that there was only one humanoid guy lying on a few patched tables.

 1065 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1065

    If it weren''t for Chan who was the Minister of the Information Department before, Naruto would really not want to come here, but now there seems to be no way.


    "Is anyone here?"


    I don''t know if it was Naruto''s illusion. He felt as if he had heard an echo in this classroom, and the humanoid creature who was lying on the table and slept in broad daylight turned around.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The lazy voice means that this guy was not awake at all, and after turning around and seeing the existence of Mengxiang and Hu Meng, he immediately ejected from the table as if he had taken medicine, his body almost transformed into In a whirlwind, within a few seconds, I didn''t know how to clean up the clothes on my body, and then I didn''t know where a bunch of roses came from in my hand.


    "I really didn''t expect such a beautiful lady to join the press department this year. I am so honored. I would like to introduce myself. I am Morioka Ginkage, the minister of the press department. Just call me silver."


    ''This guy is the same type as Kogoro Mori...''


    When Naruto saw the guy Morioka Yinying, his first reaction was not angry but depressed. It was really that this guy was too similar to Kogoro Mori, not his appearance but his character. Of course, there is one more thing that Naruto cares about, that''s him. The speed just now was higher than what Naruto had seen now. The speed of all the monsters except Chan and Rimengxiang was faster, and it was even slightly better than that of Mao Mujing who had no liberating power.


    Moriqiu Yinying is a standard pervert, Naruto was directly ignored by him, but his sudden enthusiasm really scared Hu Meng and Mengxiang.


    Hu Meng hid directly behind Naruto, revealing a head, and said, "Naruto, do we really want to join a club with this strange guy?"


    "Well, although I can''t help it, I really have to join the news department." Naruto scratched his head. He would not come here unless it was because of Otono Chan. After all, it was his own. Huaxin''s fault.


    "Huh?"


    Moriqiu Yinying''s selective eyes seemed to have seen Naruto''s existence only now, and said a very philosophical sentence.


    "So there is someone else in philosophy?"


    angry!


    Naruto''s forehead kept beating, and the two #s formed on his forehead because of the accelerated blood flow represented his current anger. Morioka Silver Shadow, the white-eyed guy, made Naruto''s patience disappear in an instant.


    "You become a meteor for me! Xixiang!!!"


    "Wow! Isn''t this Huici''s trick of Lolicon?!"


    Senqiu Yinying yelled in midair, shocked at why this trick was almost exactly the same as his best friend, but Senqiu Yinying was unable to continue thinking for the time being, because Naruto''s Xixiang''s Fist made Senqiu Yinying''s body completely leave. On the ground, Xixiang''s punch punched through the walls of the classroom, turning Moriqiu Yinying''s whole body into a shooting star.


    "It''s so annoying..."


    After pirating the classic lines of a two-and-a-cat combination, Naruto looked at the guy in front of him who had a few OK and the same unsatisfied face, scratching his cheek helplessly, and said: "It''s really like The legend is the same, it really is a pervert."


    Moriqiu Yinying himself is indeed a handsome guy. Although he was injured by Naruto''s Xixiang, it did not affect his handsomeness. After hearing Naruto''s words, Moriqiu Yinying immediately resurrected with blood, and said angrily: "This is slander! This is definitely slander! I am not a pervert, this must be someone slandering me!"


    Naruto looked helplessly at this Morioka Silver Shadow, who was full of "I don''t know where the sense of justice came from," and asked, "Then what if you find the person who slanders you?"


    "Does that still need to be said? Of course it is to teach him a vicious lesson, in order to slander my hatred, I must skin him!"


    "is it?"


    Naruto raised an eyebrow, a smirk appeared on his face again, took out his wallet, and pulled out a photo from it.


    "Hey, it is the woman in the picture who is slandering you."


    Moriqiu Yinying is still in the "white eyes state of righteous words", thinking is temporarily non-existent, so he didn''t notice any problem, took the picture from Naruto''s hand and only glanced at it. Morioka Silver Shadow''s brain was forcibly activated, and then fell into another state of white purpose.


    "Chan...Chan...Chan-senpai?!!!"


    Mengxiang and Hu Meng didn¡¯t even know what was going on. They could make Moriqiu Yinying almost stare out just by seeing a photo. Naruto wanted this effect, and Moriqiu Yinying¡¯s reaction was a little bit Nor did Naruto''s expectation.


    Morigaoka Ginkage and Mori Kogoro are the same type of people. Although they are both lustful, they don''t really do anything too outrageous. Morioka Ginkage has a girl that he really likes, that is two years older than him. The senior sister, Otomura, but because of Naruto''s existence, Moriqiu Yinying can only be the poor second male.


    The photos were taken by Naruto and Chan together, and other tourists were asked to help them while in the amusement park.


    In the photo, Naruto stands behind Chan and puts her arms around her neck. Because of her height, Chan¡¯s body can fit into Naruto¡¯s arms well, while Chan holds ice cream in both hands and the strawberry flavor ice cream in her left hand. Into his own mouth, while holding a cantaloupe-flavored ice cream to Naruto''s mouth in his right hand, it can be seen from the photo that the relationship between the two is very close or even ambiguous.


    Moriqiu Yinying looked at Naruto with face-to-face eyes for the first time, and said:


    "How did you know Senior Sister Chan?"


    "Chan works part-time at my house now, that''s probably it."


    Moriqiu Yinying looked at the two people in the photo. They were as smart as him. If you kill him, you won¡¯t believe that they are just a relationship as simple as work. Otomura¡¯s brilliant smile makes Moriqiu Yinying really bitter in his heart, but also Because of his brilliant smile, Moriqiu Yinying couldn''t destroy it. This is the tragic fate of the second male.


    On the surface deliberately pretending to be indifferent, Moriqiu Yinying glanced at the watch on his wrist.


    "That guy should be coming too, maybe five seconds, five...four...three...two...one!"


    Brush it!


    The door of the classroom was suddenly opened, and a man with a fairly strong physique in a karate uniform stood at the door of the classroom of the Press Department and said, "Where is Senior Sister Can?!"


    Moriqiu Yinying and this guy are buddies, and their understanding of him is accurate to the point where they can be calculated in seconds. He raised the photo in Yang''s hand and said, "Here."


    Mengxiang and Hu Meng felt a gust of wind swept in front of them, and the judo man who just appeared didn''t know when they ran next to Moriqiu Yinying and immediately grabbed the photo in his hand.


    "Hehe, both are here, the two problem children from Yanghai Academy?"


    Naruto scratched his cheek, his eyes looked like a novel toy. The Minister of Information, Morioka Ginkage, and the Minister of Karate, Miyamoto, both of them were miserable by Chan before. They are the kind of weird people who belong to "Canming", but they are quite powerful. I heard Can say that they often fight when they first entered Yanghai Academy, so they are called the "two strongest first graders" soon after entering the school. People'', but after being cleaned up by Chan, he became a lot better.


    Miyamoto Huiji also heard about Chan because of his good ears, so he immediately put down the club¡¯s recruitment of new jobs, and suddenly came to the press department. After he saw the photo, he reacted with Morioka Ginkage. It''s very similar. I don''t know whether it is relief or heartache. The two feelings are beyond words.


    Mengxiang and Hu Meng didn''t know what to say, anyway, in the eyes of both of them, Moriqiu Ginkage and Miyamoto Huiji were strange.


    "Ala?"


    An energetic voice interrupted the weird atmosphere created by the three men because of a woman. Mao Mu Jing, who was dressed in an OL costume, but did not feel like a professional woman walked in from the outside and saw many people in the classroom (? ), suddenly happy.


    "It''s been a long time since I saw so many people in the News Department, huh? Miyamoto-san, you are here too, do you want to quit and come to the News Department?"


    It''s really time for Mao Mu Jing to appear. Miyamoto Huiji immediately hid the picture behind him, and at the same time touched his head, smiled and said, "No, Teacher Mao Mu, it is the guy who suddenly said that there is Chan. The news of the elder sister, so I''ll come over and see.


    "Woo...that''s really a shame." Mao Mujing''s cat ear-like hair drooped down, but immediately became better again, saying: "But if three students join this time, the news department should finally be able to A decent newspaper came out."


    Mao Mu Jing''s words really contained a considerable amount of information, which made Moexiang and Hu Meng more worried about the future of this society, while Naruto smiled and said that both Morioka Ginkage and Miyamoto Ashike were happy. Words come.


    "If this is the case, then I should also let the previous minister of the Ministry of Information come to meet my younger brothers and sisters."


    "Ahhhhhhh, are you talking about classmate Otonashi?" Mao Mujing glanced at Naruto, knowing that he could enter Yanghai Academy because of Otonashi''s relationship, but Otonashi should be in the human world now Well, I thought about the terms.


    "Student Otonashi should be working now, it would not be nice to go to her."


    "Ann, it''s okay." Naruto knew what Mao Mujing was worried about, but he had his own way, suddenly bit his own finger, and the smell of blood oozing from his finger made Meng Xiang. The nose moved twice, but this time the blood was not for Mengxiang to breathe.


    "Hai, Xu, You, Shen, Wei! The art of psychic!"


    Chapter 15-Yanghai Academy''s two major problem children, the cat''s eyes are quiet!


    Naruto has long left a time-space technique on Chan''s body. As long as Naruto''s blood is used with the seal of spiritism, Chan can be summoned from any corner of the world.

 1066 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1066

    Of course, this was also approved by Chan, otherwise Ming would not do anything to make Chan unhappy.


    It was about nine o''clock in the morning. At this time, Chan was watching TV alone at home, and suddenly felt Naruto¡¯s psychic calling. Although he hadn¡¯t figured out what was going on, his body immediately traveled through time and space and returned to her again. Yanghai Academy where I once studied.


    "Sister Can!"


    For Otomuchan¡¯s sudden arrival, the happiest ones are Morigaoka Ginkage and Miyamoto Huiji. Otomechan who immediately rushed forward regardless of the occasion, but Naruto, whose forehead was beating, kicked directly one by one. .


    "You two fools keep my distance!"


    Boom!


    Two muffled sounds represent the intimate release of Morioka Ginkage and Miyamoto''s bodies and walls.It was the first time that Chan was summoned by Naruto using psychic techniques. The sequelae of traveling through time and space made Chan suddenly unresponsive. After hearing two muffled noises, he realized that this was the classroom of the press department he was familiar with. When Moriqiu Ginkage and Miyamoto Huiji''s miserable look, they couldn''t help laughing while covering their mouths.


    Speaking of the news department, it is really miserable. Even if Miyamoto Huiji came to join in the fun, Chan, the minister from last year, and Naruto, the three who have not officially joined the department so far, they would not make up ten. Compared with the swimming club or basketball club, the number of fingers is too small!


    After Morioka Ginkage and Miyamoto Huiji took each of Naruto''s kicks, they finally separated from the wall. Looking at their pitiful looks, Chan did not continue to laugh at them.


    But Mengxiang and Hu Meng both looked at Can in surprise, and they were all surprised for the same reason.


    "Naruto, is she really our senior sister?"


    Hu Meng Xinggei has the element of a little devil, and sometimes seems to be lacking in roots, so he speaks more directly, but he also said what Mengxiang was embarrassed to say directly. It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t believe in Naruto, but that reality makes She was incredible.


    Hu Meng¡¯s body is quite petite in the class. His height is only 153 cm. However, Chan looks smaller than Hu Meng both in face and body, and his height is less than 150, which is a few centimeters shorter than Hu Meng. The size of the cupless is even more incomparable with Hu Meng, no matter how you look at it, it doesn''t look like a graduated schoolgirl.


    "You two are a little more polite..."


    Naruto held down the heads of Mengxiang and Hu Meng, and said, "Chan is your three-year-old senior sister. When I was in the third grade, I was the head of the press department. That''s why I brought Chan here, but Speaking of it, the Ministry of Information is really a bit miserable. It''s just a few of us who are full of money. This is all because the current minister is sleeping all day.


    Naruto briefly introduced Chan to the two girls, and then took a shot at Morioka Silver Shadow.


    If it was normal, Moriqiu Yinying''s cheeky wouldn''t feel anything, but in front of Otomura, this kid was unexpectedly innocent, and he seemed to be embarrassed.


    Chan is still not used to speaking in front of other people, and now the words are completely replaced by the tablet.


    "It''s been a long time since I came to the News Department, Xiao Yin, Xiao Hui, and you two have not seen each other for a long time."


    "Uuuuu...I am so touched, Senpai Can still remembers me."


    The tall and strong Miyamoto Huiji was full of cows because of Chan''s words, and even the scar on his body from Naruto''s foot just now was nothing.


    "Chan, how did you stand these two bests before?"


    Naruto was completely speechless about the two older brothers Morioka Ginkage and Miyamoto Huiji, and casually pulled up a table and sat down, with a slightly ruffian style, which looked even worse than the older brothers.


    Can smiled slightly, and remembered what happened when he was in school before, and once again expressed his meaning with the tablet.


    "In the past, Xiaoyin and Xiaohui liked everyone very much when they first entered school. Then I asked them to fight with me, and then they became much better."


    Chan wrote briefly, but it was enough for Naruto¡¯s brain to make up the content. He looked at Morioka Ginkage and Miyamoto Huiji with a very sympathetic gaze, and said, ¡°But it looks like these two were after Chan left school. The guy seems to have returned to his old habits, Chan, you need to fix them again."


    "Uuuuu...don''t do it!"


    Morioka Ginkage and Miyamoto Huiji were two, because Naruto''s words immediately ran in tears. It was not ashamed of the two big men crying like this, and they even knelt directly in front of Naruto and Chan.


    "Sister Can, I''m very good, please believe me, I haven''t done anything bad!"


    "Me too, Senior Sister Chan, I didn''t make any mistakes after you left. Even if something bad happens, Yin did it alone!"


    Morioka Ginkage and Miyamoto Huiji were crying and tearing down each other while Naruto shrank his legs while watching their farce, and turned into sitting cross-legged on the table, lest they would cry My nose got on my pants.


    The exaggerated performance of Morioka Ginkage and Miyamoto Ashji also surprised Moexiang and Hu Meng. Moexiang moved a table and sat next to Naruto, reaching out and holding his arm, and whispered: "Naruto , Is Senior Sister Chan very good?"


    Mengxiang is not as off-line as Hu Meng, and I know I''m embarrassed, so this sentence lowered his voice, Naruto pinched Mengxiang''s nose, and said: "Can is not so powerful that these two words can be described, don''t look. Chan looks like this, her true strength, even if Mengxiang you take off the cross, you are not an opponent at all. If Chan puts out all his strength, you and Hu Meng will not be able to hold her for ten seconds. ."


    "how can that be?!"


    Mengxiang and Hu Meng exclaimed at the same time, especially Hu Meng who had had a direct fight with Li Mengxiang. She had personally experienced Li Mengxiang''s powerful power, completely pressing her against her, whether it was speed or strength. They are all top-notch, but Naruto said that the harmless-looking girl could defeat their teaming within ten seconds. This made Mengxiang and Hu Meng couldn¡¯t believe it, but it was Naruto who said this. And let them not believe it.


    In fact, the ten seconds Naruto said is probably the time it takes Chan to kill them. If they are defeated, it can be solved within five seconds. Chan''s strength is infinitely close to the three Plutos. Even if the protagonist factor is eliminated Mengxiang is also completely impossible to be Chan''s opponent.


    The farce finally ended, and everyone started talking about business. Of course, the business in the news department was the publication of the school newspaper.


    Naruto learned the same way Moriqiu Silver Shadow did before, and put together a few tables. A group of people sat on the table and talked. Naruto looked around all the animals here, including himself and those who had already graduated. Chanwa is not the Miyamoto Huiji of the Ministry of Information, but only seven people in total, which is really miserable.


    Joining such a club, even Naruto felt a little helpless. His blue eyes looked helplessly at the woman who was eating fish-shaped popsicles, and said: "But this is the first time I know that Teacher Maomu is the press department. It¡¯s not surprising that the Information Department has such a teacher and a minister who sleeps all day."


    Moriqiu Yinying scratched her cheek awkwardly, while Mao Jingjing stared at Naruto unhappily, and said, "Hey, Uzumaki student, I am a teacher. Would you respect me a little bit?"


    Naruto glanced at the popsicle in Mao Mujing''s hand, and relentlessly said, "I don''t think the teacher who can eat popsicles in the classroom is worthy of respect."


    Mao Mujing''s face flushed, and suddenly he opened his teeth, chewed up all the popsicles in two mouthfuls, and then threw the popsicles out of the window to destroy the corpse, and then put his hands in his waist, with popsicles in his mouth. , I can''t speak yet, but the expression in his eyes shows the meaning of''I didn''t eat popsicles''.


    "I think you should have a headache soon."


    Naruto still maintained the annoying calmness that the old monk enters Ding, and faintly made a complaint.


    Before Mao Mujing had understood what Naruto meant, pain began to come from her head and her face turned blue and purple as a result, and she looked very uncomfortable.


    What a nonsense, a whole stick of ice suddenly swallowed all three mouthfuls in the mouth. It was strange that the cold of the poppy didn''t freeze and it caused a headache. It seemed that even a cat would react like a human at this time.


    The idiot Mao Mujing did his job again, and ended up having a headache for a long time, and finally swallowed the popsicles in his mouth completely. When he recovered, he found that no one was taking care of him, and they were all around Naruto. Beside him, looking at the digital camera in his hand.


    The cat¡¯s eyes are very natural, and because it is a cat, he is more curious than a child. The first thing Naruto noticed at this time was the camera in Naruto¡¯s hand, tilted his head and said, "What are you looking at?"


    Naruto turned the camera around, and the high-definition LCD screen showed the photos Naruto had just taken to Mao Mujing, and said, "This is the look of Teacher Mao Mu''s face turned purple with cold just now. I think I can use this. It should be pretty good to be the front page headline of our newspaper. Teacher Maomu ate popsicles at school and almost froze to death. This should attract many readers."


    Naruto''s black heart was really black on the teacher''s head, and Mao Mujing''s embarrassment was used by him to joke, and Mao Mujing''s face, after the purple and blue just now, the positive pole turned red quickly, and her The hair started to stand upside down. All this shows that this cat has blown up!


    "Damn it! No boarding allowed!"


    With a sharp shout, Mao Mujing completely ran away!


    Chapter sixteen-vs two big s-level monsters!The power of Miyamoto Huiji!


    Although Maomujing is natural, it also has shame. Self-esteem as a teacher should be one of them. Although this is completely invisible from her usual performance, it is true.


    Naruto¡¯s malicious words said that he should post the embarrassing thing just now in the school newspaper. If the students in the school can see the embarrassing look just now, even if Mao Mu Jing is natural, he cannot accept it. Teacher, Mao Mu Jing also completely violated the school rules and became his own.


    Basically everyone knows that Mao Mujing is a cat demon, but it is the first time to really see her body.


    A tail grew from the back of the skirt, and his hands became fleshy cat''s claws. The pointed parts of the hair that looked like ears had really become a pair of cat ears.


    The human form is to adapt to life in the human world, but this is not the original form of the monsters after all, so it changes back to the original form, that is, the less human beings, the stronger the power of the monsters.


    Although Mao Mujing is not good at fighting, as a cat monster, her speed and agility are top-notch. Although she can''t reach the level of an S-level monster like a vampire, she is absolutely outstanding, at least Hu Meng can''t ask herself. Keep up with the speed of Mao Mujing.


    After Mao Jing made a sharp meow, he pointed his hand at the target and grabbed the digital camera in Naruto''s hand.

 1067 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1067

    The speed of Mao Mu Jing is extremely fast. Her claws made the air crack. Feeling this, Naruto also became interested in having fun. He deliberately shook the camera in his hand towards Mao Mu quietly twice. Dodged and played a peekaboo game with Mao Mujing in this small classroom.


    Being chased by Mao Mujing, this game has really become a "peek-a-boo". Naruto relied on the extreme strength of his body to increase the speed, and soon reached the point where the eyes of Mengxiang and Hu Meng could not keep up. At the point, the two of them can only see the faintly flashing figures in the air, and the whining wind, which represents the speed of Naruto and Mao Mu Jing.


    Morioka Ginkage and Miyamoto Huiji are very strong, and they can still keep up with their speed, and their four eyes keep moving with their movements.


    "What do you think, Huiji?"


    "Almost every time I avoided the attack of Teacher Maomu at the last moment, and the cost body has not changed yet, the speed is quite fast, although I don''t know how much he hides, but compared to speed, I am not him. Your opponent, Yin, looks like you have met an incredible opponent."


    Morioka Ginkage and Miyamoto Huiji almost grew up wearing a pair of open crotch pants, and they know each other very well. Miyamoto Ginkage knows everything about Morioka Ginkage''s strength and what he is good at, so he said this. Come.


    Moriqiu Yinying was called a "rabbit dog" shortly after entering Yanghai Academy, because his body is a werewolf, and he likes to fight very much. Every time he fights very crazy, he will feel crazy in the fierce battle. Fun, so it has such a title.


    Because of Can¡¯s relationship, Senqiu Yinying has become a lot better, but now, seeing the speed of Naruto, the fighting blood in Senqiu Yinying''s body seems to have begun to wake up.


    The speed of the cat''s quiet needs to make Naruto have started to use chakras to accelerate, but it is not enough for him to show all his strength, so he did not cover his whole body with nine-tailed chakras at this time, forming that iconic golden color. Dahu still seemed to be able to do so.


    "Teacher Maomu, you don''t have to work so hard. If you put this energy into your work, I think you would have become the best teacher in Yanghai Academy."


    Naruto''s teasing made Mao Jingjing''s hair all over his body, and a sharp and piercing scream was heard, and a paw suddenly grabbed the camera in Naruto''s hand.


    Naruto teased the cat''s eyes quietly for a while, and felt that it was about the same time. If something happened to the cat''s silence, it was not what Naruto wanted, then he would no longer dodge and let the cat''s eyes be quiet. Grab the camera in his hand.


    Mao Mujing seemed to vent her own grievances, her claws kept grasping the camera she grabbed, and the expensive camera broke into pieces in an instant. Then a pair of cat eyes looked at Naruto bitterly. The face is still bulging.


    If Naruto is not a student and she is not a teacher, it is conceivable that Mao Mujing would tear him up a long time ago, but her awareness of being a teacher prevented her from doing so, and this grievance could not be vented, and Naruto raised her hand to surrender The appearance of Mao Mujing''s anger was somewhat reduced.


    Where there are these problem children, the topic will always shift to other places. After the farce staged by Naruto and Mao Mujing, everyone finally recovered some peace.


    And Chan looked at Naruto Naruto, suddenly picked up his clipboard, and wrote on it: "Naruto, would you like to have a fight with Xiao Yin and Xiao Hui?"


    "Fight?"


    Naruto looked at the content written on Chan''s writing board, but did not understand her thoughts at once, and said, "Are you saying that you want to publish the results of the game as news in the newspaper?"


    Morioka Ginkage and Miyamoto Huiji were known as the strongest first-year two when they first entered the school. If Naruto is a freshman, one person will defeat both of them. This will definitely happen in Yanghai Academy. It may be good to call it big news, as a front page headline.


    But at this point, Chan shook his head, turned his writing board back one page, and let Naruto see the content behind.


    "I think you guessed that you just met, you have to find a way to understand each other, and Xiao Yin and Xiao Hui also like to fight."


    If it was before, seeing Chan write such a word, Morioka Ginkage and Miyamoto Huiji might still shake their heads hurriedly, but after seeing the speed of Naruto just now, both fighting frenzy rose up at this time. With the intention to fight, at the same time there was another thought in his mind.


    If you lose in love, you will get it back on the battlefield!


    They both like Chan and respect Chan, so they respect her choice, so they don¡¯t do anything outrageous wisely, but they are always a little unhappy when they see their rivals, and it¡¯s understandable that they want to get back. .


    Naruto looked at Otowa Chan''s blue eyes, and the dim light flashing in those eyes seemed to make him understand Chan''s thoughts.


    Morioka Ginkage and Miyamoto Huiji are both powerful people. Of course, they have arrogance in their hearts. Chan has confidence in Naruto''s strength. As long as Naruto can defeat them, he will naturally get their approval, so Naruto is here. Life in Yanghai Academy will also be smoother.


    Naruto didn''t know what to say, but Chan''s care made him very happy.


    "I have no problem." Naruto immediately agreed to Chan''s proposal, and at the same time looked at Morioka Ginkage and Miyamoto Huiji, "What about you?"


    "I am afraid of you!"


    "Don''t cry when you lose!"


    The battle between Naruto VS Werewolf + Raven Tengu was facilitated under Chan''s opinion!


    Moriqiu Ginkage and Miyamoto Huiji are both very powerful. You can''t fight them in the teaching building. Otherwise, the entire building will be demolished by accident, and the scope of Yanghai Academy is large enough. There are a lot of open spaces, just choose a place and it can be used as a battlefield.


    "I have already set up an enchantment nearby. Other people can''t see us. You can fight with confidence."


    Otomura was very considerate, taking all these things into consideration, and Naruto faced two S-rank monsters at the same time, Naruto also felt quite excited. This excitement was the first after the battle with Chan. Times.


    "Morioka Ginkage, Miyamoto Huiji, let''s go on with you two, otherwise you can''t defeat me!"


    Naruto beckoned to the two arrogantly. At this moment, there was only excitement in his heart. His militant blood began to boil at this moment!


    Morioka Ginkage and Miyamoto Huiji are not good birds, but they are all upright. Even though Naruto said so, they did not want to be two enemies and one. After the two looked at each other, Miyamoto Huiji Lolicon played first.


    "Miyamoto Huiji, are you the only one? It''s a pity, you can''t beat me alone!"


    Miyamoto Huiji tightly tightened the belt of the karate uniform, his tough and masculine face showed excitement, and said: "Don''t talk big, or you will be ashamed of losing after a while!"


    "Then come and check it out, Miyamoto Huiji, I know that your body is a Tengu, and now I also tell you that my body is a nine-tailed fox!"


    Hearing Naruto himself reported his own body, Miyamoto Huiji couldn¡¯t help but stunned. Raven Tengu and Nine-Tailed Fox are one of the three big monsters in Japanese legend, so Miyamoto Huiji also knows this kind of monsters very well. In Japanese myths and legends, the nine-tailed fox has always been undoubtedly the most powerful monster, and Shutondo and Atengu, both of the three major monsters, can¡¯t be compared with it. As far as Miyamoto Huiji knows, this In the school, besides Naruto, there is also a demon fox.


    "Fox? I don''t know how many tails you have reached, but let''s watch the trick! Vacuum a thousand coins!!"


    Miyamoto Huiji assumed a karate posture, but as an S-class big demon crow tengu, his strength was far stronger than that of Xiaolan.Raven Tengu, like vampires, are known as the great demon of power, while vampires have immortality, and Raven Tengu is born with the ability to control the air.Miyamoto Huiji''s fist strength compressed the air, forming a penetrating air cone!


    The features of this move are very similar to Naruto¡¯s Yuzhang, so this is the reason why Morioka Silverkage was shocked before, but because Miyamoto''s ability to control the air is a natural ability, the air cannon he played is compared to Naruto''s evening elephant also has more changes.


    The transparent air cannon is hard to detect with the naked eye, but Naruto keenly noticed the fluctuation of the air, and immediately drew away. The sharp air cone penetrated Naruto''s clothes and gave the huge rock with a diameter of five meters behind it. Run through!


    ''Thousands of coins can also be penetrated in one blow!''This is the meaning of this trick!


    However, the sharp air cone, after hitting the enchantment that Yin Wuchan personally arranged, could not penetrate, and Yin Wuchan''s powerful strength can be seen!


    "In this case, I have a similar trick, look at it, Xixiang!!"


    Chapter 17-The power of the nine-tailed fox of fire!Raven Tengu is lost, the werewolves help out!


    Naruto''s Yuzhang''s Fist is more destructive than Miyamoto Huiji''s Thousand-Meikan, but it also has a weakness, that is, the attack line is too single, and Yuzhang can only attack in a straight line. Unless there is an absolute speed advantage, it is very Easy to be avoided by the opponent.


    Yuxiang does not have any chakras. It is an air cannon formed by compressed air. Its attack direction depends entirely on the direction of Naruto¡¯s fist at the moment. After that, it can¡¯t be controlled at all, because Naruto cannot control the air. This time it''s okay!


    Although it was equally difficult for Miyamoto Huiji to see the air cannon directly with the naked eye, he was very sensitive to the air as a Tengu. He immediately felt the strong wind pressure on the surface, and immediately avoided Naruto''s Yu. Elephant, at the same time keep swinging both fists!


    "Vacuum Thousand Maidens!!"


    Thousand-meats is not Miyamoto''s strongest trick, but it can be regarded as a proud skill. Before the sharp air cone formed by air compression, even granite is as weak as tofu!


    Naruto leaped forward, relying on his own speed advantage, and constantly dodged Miyamoto Huiji''s thousand kens.


    "It''s a very penetrating trick, but in this case, I also have a similar trick! Thunder Dunk Chidori!!"


    Naruto understood Can''s thoughts, and he also deliberately used his strength to convince the two guys Miyamoto Huiji and Morioka Silverkage. Instead of using the most destructive trick, he gathered a dazzling thunder in his hand.


    The violent thunder and lightning was grasped by Naruto in one hand, and the blue and white thunder light reflected Naruto''s cheeks white, which seemed to show a strange horror.


    "Chidori!!"


    Accompanied by the magnificent chidori singing, Naruto held the blue light ball in his hand and rushed to Miyamoto Huiji at the limit of speed. The dazzling thunder of the chidori struck a mighty thunder dragon in the air!

 1068 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1068

    "Damn! Is this a Thunder Beast?!"


    Miyamoto Huiji couldn''t help but want to scold his mother this time. Although the nine-tailed fox has invincible power in myths and legends, in mythology, the nine great beasts of Japan, the strongest nine-tailed fox should be The fire demon sealed in the altar of fire, thunder and lightning should be the ability of the six-tailed thunder beast, what is this?!(Nine Great Beasts and Nine Big Tail Beasts are different)


    Although Miyamoto Huiji was so angry that he yelled at him, Naruto''s Chidori was already in front of his eyes, exuding a terrifying power that made Miyamoto Huiji tremble. Within this short distance, Miyamoto Huiji immediately punched!


    "Vacuum straight punch assault!!"


    Miyamoto Huiji¡¯s fist exploded into the air and formed an air cannon at close range. Although it was not as powerful as Yuxiang, it could make several punches in a blink of an eye. This is a natural ability of Yatengu, which is a burden on the body. It is so small that it is almost negligible.


    Naruto focused all his attention on his body, and the conversion speed of his thoughts continued to accelerate. Even if he did not open the jade reincarnation eyes, Naruto felt that everything in his sight seemed to slow down.


    Using this powerful spirit to control that powerful body, Naruto avoided all the straight punches of Miyamoto Huiji from the left and right, and the dazzling thousand birds thunder light in his right hand stabbed Miyamoto Huiji''s body fiercely!


    Sneer!!


    Chidori has the ability to not lose to a thousand penetrating thrusts at all. The dazzling thunder light cut a hole in the karate suit of Miyamoto Huiji''s body, but it did not directly injure Miyamoto''s body.


    Naruto shook the palm of his hand, and the thunder light on his right hand immediately dissipated. He glanced at the karate suit that Miyamoto Huiji''s body had almost turned into a cassock, and said: "This is the one you broke my clothes just now."


    Miyamoto Huiji helplessly pulled the half-cut karate suit on his body, grinned helplessly, and said, "It''s really a stingy guy, but this game can be over now, the trial ends here. Next is the real battle!"


    "No problem, Miyamoto Huiji, let me also see the true power of the great demon Raven Tengu!"


    Both sides know that they don¡¯t have any deep hatred for each other. It¡¯s because Chan is here. They can¡¯t do anything to each other, but the fight is still going to be a warm-up, whether it¡¯s Naruto or Miyamoto Huiji. No real power was shown.


    "as you wish!"


    Miyamoto Huiji habitually fastened his belt. Although his tattered karate suit made his movements look a bit funny, but then, the powerful demon power erupted from Miyamoto Huiji''s body was enough to make the cat as a teacher Mu Jing felt solemn.


    Miyamoto Huiji truly became his own body, the form of the S-class big demon crow tengu, the powerful demon power of the crow tengu, known as the great demon of power, showed off, the demon power vortex generated on his body, that terrifying demon power was enough to make Hu Meng and Mengxiang have trouble breathing.


    Black wings grew out of the back, and his face changed, becoming a crow-tengu, his face covered with black feathers, and a bird¡¯s beak, his hands turned into claws, and the whole body exuded more intensely. the power of.


    "In this case, I will take a tail to play with you."


    For Naruto, there is not much difference between the number of tails. Now he is only playing with Miyamoto Hui, and a fluffy golden tail appears behind him. The appearance has also changed in line with the fox fairy, and his face has disappeared. With the traces of the six beards for a long time, the teeth became sharp, and his eyes became slender scarlet fox pupils.


    "Wind Escape Beast Wave Gale Palm!!"


    Naruto''s voice became low and deep like a beast, and at the same time a strong wind blew from the beast''s claws. The power of Nine Tails was comparable to natural disasters. Inside the small barrier of Chan, a strong wind was rolled up. !


    Miyamoto Huiji flapped his wings. After transforming into a body, his speed and strength have a substantial height. Although he is not a speed monster, he is an S-rank monster, even if he is not good at it. There were too many monsters, so he flew around behind Naruto, his palm was in the state of a hand knife, and he slashed towards the back of Naruto''s head.


    "The vacuum is broken!!"


    Miyamoto Huiji¡¯s hand cut through the air, forming a vacuum fault, creating an extremely sharp vacuum wave. Even Naruto¡¯s beast wave gale palm has no effect on the vacuum wave trick, which is invisible to the naked eye. Bo quickly cut to the back of Naruto''s head.


    Snapped!!


    A tail behind Naruto lashed violently. Under Miyamoto''s shocked gaze, he drew his Qianshanpai directly, and at the same time, the tail drew forcefully to the ground. The power of the tail made Naruto Flew up in the air, and at the same time, both hands quickly formed seals.


    "The fire escapes the fire!"


    When Miyamoto Huiji fought Naruto, he was really depressed, because he felt that although the guy in front of him claimed to be a fox monster, his tricks were completely different from the fox monsters he knew, but now, Naruto is finally taking A trick that fits the nine-tailed fox, the beast of fire.


    The red flames condensed all the power at one point, the huge flame arrows burned the air completely, and the moisture in the air was completely burned, making people feel the illusion of sandy desert in the trance.


    For other people watching the game, they all have the same feeling.


    ''Right, this is the power of the nine-tailed fox of fire!''


    Miyamoto Huiji directly faced Naruto''s raging fire, feeling that his feathers would burn at any time, and immediately walked the demon power all over his body, while his wings kept flapping.


    "Vacuum Infinite Barrier!!"


    The wind blowing from the wings of Miyamoto Huiji created a vacuum barrier in front of him. In the vacuum, except for the black flames of the sky, no flames can burn, even if Naruto¡¯s arrogant fire is extinguished. Oxygen is needed to help combustion.


    "Use a vacuum to resist my flame?! Then see if you can stop this! The fire is extinguished!!"


    The red flames continue to stand out in Ming''s population, and the handprints in his hands change. The arrow that condenses the firepower at one point into a huge fireball with a diameter of more than 30 meters. Although the power of a single point is not as good as the power of the fire, but This scorching power has spread even more, and everyone watching the battle is also affected!


    Hu Meng couldn''t help holding his hand in front of him, and at the same time spread the demon power throughout his body, but still felt a burst of heat, and said: "Even if it is an S-class big demon nine-tailed fox, is this level of flame too exaggerated? !"


    Mengxiang wouldn''t use her demon power when she was sealed by the cross. At this time, the situation was worse than Hu Meng''s, and the sweat oozing from her face was directly evaporated by the high-temperature flame.


    "I feel like I''m going to be roasted..."


    Hu Meng and Biao Mengxiang were weak, and felt tremendous pressure during Naruto¡¯s extinguishing fire. When they were miserable due to the high temperature, they suddenly felt cool and cool around them. Beautiful singing like an angel.


    Yin Wucan gently sang her own guardian song, her beautiful singing voice can resist all Naruto''s flames, and at the same time has the ability to soothe a painful angel.


    Seeing the shocked eyes of the two school girls, Chan General continued to sing the beautiful guardian song while talking to them on the tablet.


    "Don''t worry, my guardian song will protect you, and it''s far from Naruto''s true power."


    No matter what others say thousands of times, it¡¯s better to feel it in person. Can¡¯s guardian song makes Mengxiang and Hu Meng feel the tip of the iceberg of the strength of this loli school sister, but at this time they are more concerned about it, absolutely It is the case of Naruto.


    "Wind escape is crushed!!"


    Naruto took a deep breath, and a highly compressed wind ball spit out from his mouth, and merged with the power of extinguishing the fierce fire. With the help of the wind, the fire combined into a stronger force and turned into a dazzling golden fireball. Under the huge force, even Miyamoto Huiji''s vacuum barrier could not resist.


    Can''s eyes flashed, patted Moriqiu Yinying, who was already eager to try, and turned the writing board to him.


    "Xiao Yin, you can join us, Xiao Hui is about to lose."


    Chapter 18-One-to-two is also completely suppressed!The impressive power of Naruto!


    According to Chan''s original intention, he wanted Morioka Ginkage and Miyamoto Huiji to deal with Naruto together, and then be defeated by him, but because of the self-esteem of the two, Chan did not mention it at the beginning.


    But now, when Miyamoto Hui faces Naruto alone, he is already at a disadvantage!


    The power of the vacuum barrier can indeed block Naruto¡¯s fire escape, but maintaining such a vacuum barrier also requires a lot of demon power. After Naruto injected the pressure of the fireball into the fireball, Miyamoto Huiji could not have the power. Yuli and Naruto¡¯s Chakra exploded. Although Miyamoto Huiji escaped as quickly as possible, the feathers on his body still showed signs of burns.


    Moriqiu Silver Shadow had already been fighting because of Naruto''s power, but he was embarrassed to rush forward. Now with Chan''s permission, Moriqiu Silver Shadow would naturally not be suppressed, and he rushed to the center of the battlefield and caught it. Miyamoto Huiji who escaped from the explosion.


    "Hui Ci, it seems that the opponent is stronger than expected. It''s been a long time since I saw you look so embarrassed."


    Miyamoto Huiji wiped the soot from the flames on his face, glanced at Morioka Silver Shadow, and said, "You should keep your mouth and play with a woman, this guy has extraordinary power!"


    "I see, otherwise you won''t be so miserable."


    Moriqiu Yinying once again ridiculed Miyamoto Huiji''s sentence, causing Miyamoto Huiji to almost go violently. Before starting the fight with Naruto again, he almost staged a full martial arts trip with Moriqiu Yinying.


    "However, it''s been a long time since I fought with you."


    Moriqiu Yinying sighed for a little bit of life, and stopped expressing his own lip service, and immediately changed into his own body, and also known as the most famous and powerful monster in the West, the Werewolf, along with the vampire!!


    Senqiu Silver Shadow is so lustful, it really fits his werewolf''s body. After Senqiu Silver Shadow changes, his body has also become strong, and his body has also become a wolf shape. His eyes are shining with shrewd light, and his two legs are powerful. Strength, this also means that he has a strong speed!

 1069 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1069

    Vampires are the great demon of power, known for their tyrannical power!The werewolf is the great demon of speed, at the speed of the electric light flint, the enemy will be killed before it can react!


    The hairy tail behind Naruto swayed from side to side, and did not step forward to attack when Morioka Silver Shadow transformed.


    "Two S-level monsters, it''s been a long time since I felt so excited. In this case, I will give you a present, Moriqiu Yinying."


    This guy Naruto, in the eyes of Moriqiu Yinying and the others, is really filled with a strange atmosphere. Although it is a nine-tailed fox, he does display a powerful fire power, but his other abilities are obviously comparable to those of the nine-tailed fox. Inconsistent, all these made Moriqiu Yinying and the others feel weird.


    Naruto flipped his palm, and a white ball of light appeared in the palm of his palm, and Morioka Ginkage and Miyamoto Ashuji immediately assumed a fighting posture and concentrated on them.


    "Don''t be so nervous, I said it''s a gift for you, Morioka Silver Shadow."


    Since Chan is so kind to help Naruto to convince these two guys, Naruto naturally has some real skills. This white energy ball does not have any attack power, but the chakra to consume is more than five spirals. Shuriken is bigger!


    Naruto threw the energy ball into the air, then clenched his right hand tightly.


    "Explode, artificial moon!!"


    The artificial moon itself is more difficult to learn, but for Naruto, this trick is far less difficult than the vitality bullet, but it is of little use to him, so he has not used it for many years.


    boom!!


    The artificial moon exploded in mid-air and turned into a dazzling ball of light. Although the light looks much more dazzling than the real moon, the wavelength of the light waves emitted by this artificial moon is exactly the same as the light waves emitted during the full moon. !


    "This...what is this?!"


    Bathed in the light of the artificial moon, the one that is most affected is the Silver Shadow of Moriqiu. Under this moonlight, the blood of Silver Shadow of Moriqiu is completely boiling. The werewolves, like the Saiyan, are more able to be under the moonlight of the full moon. Arouse a powerful force.


    The moonlight of the artificial moon made Senqiu Yinying''s body''s demon spirit more lingering, the thick hair on her body seemed to have turned into steel needles, and her body was full of the breath of wild wolf!


    Although Moriqiu Silver Shadow''s power has become more violent, she will not lose her mind like the giant ape of the Saiyan. Her blood-red eyes fixed on Naruto, and said: "Why did you create a full moon? You should know I am a werewolf, and the power under the full moon is unlimited!"


    "That''s what I want, Moriqiu Silver Shadow, what I want to defeat is you in the strongest state! This artificial moon can still last for about five minutes, and within five minutes, it will take care of both of you!"


    "Ghahahaha... then come to fight! Uzumaki Naruto!!"


    Naruto''s arrogance has been recognized by Morioka Ginkage and Miyamoto Huiji, and the rest is to see whether his strength can be recognized by them!


    With a clear understanding of the personalities of these three people, there is a smile on Can''s face. This situation is the best.


    Naruto faces the siege of two S-rank monsters at the same time. Chan knows about Naruto''s strength, so he knows that he will never be in danger, so he is very relaxed and happy, but in the current state, the strength is the weakest. But Mengxiang was too worried. The speed of the three of them was so fast that she couldn''t see clearly. She stretched out her hands and clutched the cross on her body. If the cross could be taken off, she would definitely rush over!


    Yin Wuchan, who is as fine as dust, noticed the psychological changes of the two school girls around him, as smart as her, of course he could see the relationship between these two girls and Naruto, smiled slightly, and a soft and melodious song floated out, clearing it. The worry in Mengxiang and Hu Meng''s hearts.


    "Don''t worry about it."


    Yin Wucan held his writing board and continued to turn the pages, every word filled with confidence in his beloved.


    "Naruto''s strength is far beyond your imagination, Xiao Yin and Xiao Hui can''t break my guardian song together, but Naruto can break through my defenses alone, so don''t worry."


    I don''t know if it was because of the singing voice or accepting the words of Yin Wucan. Both Mengxiang and Hu Meng felt a little relieved, but the four big eyes still stared at the center of the battlefield without blinking.


    "Quick!"


    Under the shining of the full moon and moonlight, Senqiu Silver Shadow¡¯s speed reached its maximum speed. Even the S-Class Great Demon Raven Tengu and Vampire Progenitor, under the full moon, the speed is completely incomparable to Senqiu Silver Shadow. Senqiu Silver Shadow''s speed increased to the limit, and the sharp claws flashed countless cold lights in the air, and grabbed Naruto''s body.


    "Tongya!!"


    Naruto spit out his tongue and licked the back of his hand, then his body immediately spun up in the air, turning into a golden whirlwind, and rushing back towards Morioka Silver Shadow!


    The speed of the two surpassed the level of Miyamoto Huiji. Their confrontation, everything was completed between electric light, two figures flashed by, and then a blood flower bloomed in the air!


    Senqiu Yinying turned sideways, using the friction of the soles to offset the momentum of his body, but a blood stain on the back of his hand was the proof of his defeat in the confrontation just now.


    Senqiu Yinying rolled the blood from the back of her hand into her stomach, her blood-red eyes became very serious.


    "This guy is actually faster than me under the full moon, and he seems to be comfortable. How many tails does he have?!"


    It is impossible to realize how strong Naruto''s strength is without a real fight. After Naruto defeated Morioka Silver Shadow with speed, he immediately flew up and down in his hands, transforming the Chakra in his body into vigorous vitality.


    "Wooden escape and wood dragon technique!!"


    After the power of water and earth mixed in Naruto¡¯s body, the power of Yang escape was injected, and a new life was born. A huge wooden dragon tens of meters in length, with golden light shining in its eyes, opened its mouth and flew towards Morioka Silver Shadow!


    Senqiu Yinying dodged the big mouth of the wooden dragon and jumped into the air at the same time, gathering the powerful demon power on the two claws.


    "Quick Claw!!"


    The air was constantly shining with the sharp cold light of Sen Leng, and Sen Qiu Yinying''s claws were constantly waving, forming extremely sharp giant wolf claws, which was firmly grasped on the head of the wooden dragon!


    Click!!


    The huge wolf claws caught on the top of the wooden dragon¡¯s head, and the sharp claws caught the crossed claw marks on the wooden dragon¡¯s body, but with the support of Naruto¡¯s Chakra, these scratches were completely completed within a few seconds. Recovered, twisting in the air, a huge tail drew fiercely towards Morioka Silver Shadow in the air!


    "Oops!"


    "Vacuum straight punch assault!!"


    The strength of the wooden dragon far exceeds the imagination of Moriqiu Ginkage and Miyamoto Huiji. Even if facing the powerful attacks of two S-level monsters at the same time, the wooden dragon''s body will not suffer too much damage, and In the process of constant fighting, he absorbed the demon powers of Morigaoka Ginkage and Miyamoto Huiji, and the original damage on his body would be quickly recovered. On the contrary, the power of Morigaoka Ginkage and Miyamoto Huiji was almost consumed in the attrition war.


    The thick hair on Moriqiu Yinying''s body turned out to be shiny because it was covered with sweat, but his condition at this time was very bad.


    "Hui Ci, the power of this guy is really exaggerated. I think the two of us should only be able to use the last trick."


    Miyamoto Huiji wiped the sweat from his face with the beggar''s clothes on him, and concentrated all the last demon power on his fist, saying: "I will help you create opportunities, and the last trick will be handed over to you, Silver. "


    "Don''t worry, Huiji!"


    Miyamoto Huiji supported his excessively consumed body, raised his right fist, and aimed at the huge wooden dragon that completely suppressed him and Gin.


    "Take it, vacuum..."


    "Two..."


    Both hands were suddenly placed on the shoulders of Miyamoto Huiji and Morioka Ginkage, and the cold voice that made people laugh, made the sweat of Miyamoto Ginkage and Miyamoto Ginkage''s body instantly freeze into ice.


    "What are you discussing, can you tell me?"


    Chapter 19-The first cooperation between the werewolf and the fox!Two sinister bastards!


    Although there were many weird episodes in the middle, Naruto won the battle against two S-rank monsters.


    Because of the barrier set by Chan personally, no one knew about the battle except the people present at the time, and it was in this situation that no one knew, Naruto successfully convinced Yanghai Academy. The two major problems of children.


    Morioka Ginkage and Miyamoto Huiji are both real S-level monsters. Their strength is absolutely outstanding among students, including students in all three grades, and it is difficult to match them even among teachers. In other words, under such circumstances, if anyone is looking down on Uzumaki Naruto, it will be unlucky, but no one knows the actual situation.


    Morioka Ginkage and Miyamoto Hikaji, now it can be said that as Naruto¡¯s current hidden power in Yanghai Academy, when he has his own affairs to deal with, Morioka Ginkage and Miyamoto Hikaji are also Can help Naruto temporarily protect Mengxiang and Hu Meng.


    But there are always people who are not afraid of death, such as Xiaogong Suizang...

 1070 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1070

    Komiya Suizang was originally a character with a very bad personality. For him, he must use his strength to satisfy all his desires, including eating humans and infringing on beautiful women.


    As a result, Naruto was given a severe lesson on the first day of school. After a long period of recuperation in the school hospital, he fully recovered. The first thing after Xiaogong¡¯s recovery was to find Naruto for revenge. .


    A narrow-minded person like Komiya Suizang was taught by Naruto in public. Not only did he have no remorse, but he also thought about revenge against Naruto. It can only be said that this kind of guy is really not saved. Up.


    "Naruto Uzumaki!!"


    At this time, it was less than two weeks before Xiaogong Suizang was discharged from the hospital. Naruto got up early in the morning to prepare to go to the teaching building. As a result, when he just walked out of the dormitory building, he was stopped by Kogiya Suizang.


    Naruto turned his head and looked at the bead on his lips, looking like a three-point rascal, three-point scumbag, and one-point scumbag. It took a long time to remember his identity and said, "Oh. , It turned out to be Xiaogong classmate, what''s wrong, has your injury recovered?"


    For people he hates, Naruto never knows how to accumulate verbal morals. He deliberately exposes the scars of Xiaogong''s broken hide when he speaks, so that Xiaogong''s broken face is handsome, but always looks wretched because of his evil heart. It became even more hideous, and the demon power on his body also began to become unstable due to emotional excitement.


    "I was careless last time, but don''t think you can still beat me! No one will come here, even if I kill you, no one will know!"


    "Oh, is it so"


    Naruto didn¡¯t care about Xiaogong¡¯s screaming at all. It was convenient for him to move where there was no one, and Xiaogong¡¯s demon power was indeed stronger than before. He was a lost demon because of itself. Emotional fluctuations can lead to uncontrollable demon power. His hatred of Naruto¡¯s evil spirits does increase his power, but Komiya Suizang cannot be a Saiyan, and this growth is limited. , The current power of Komiya Bronzang is in front of Naruto''s eyes, and it is still not worth mentioning.


    Xiao Gong Suizang is exactly the kind of super idiot with well-developed limbs and simple mind. He is overconfident in his own strength and immediately liberated his demon power here. The swelling muscles of the upper body have broken the shirt of the school uniform.


    "Enlightenment, Naruto Uzumaki!"


    "Ah, I think you''d better look behind you before you say this."


    "Huh, do you think I will be fooled by you?!" Komiya Suizang didn''t believe what Naruto said, but just took a step, and before he made any effective attacks, the back of his neck was suddenly hit hit.


    "Idiot, just listen to him obediently?"


    Naruto kicked the fainted Komiya on the ground. He raised his head and glanced at the black-haired guy, and said, "He is really a good person. When we are short of personal hands, he is himself It''s here, don''t you think, silver?"


    Komiya Sui Zang appeared in front of Naruto and the others at an inappropriate time. It can only be said that he was unlucky, because this time, it was when Naruto and the others needed a scapegoat.


    After all, the Ministry of Information still has to publish the school newspaper, but if it cannot find enough news, it will not even be able to spell out an extra number, let alone an official school newspaper.


    Recently, the big thing is that there seems to be someone peeping in the girls¡¯ locker room, but the real murderer has not been caught, so it is only a rumor circulating among girls, not real news, but if Naruto and others If the prisoner can be caught, then at least the first piece of news on the school newspaper will be available.


    In fact, the prisoner who would spy on girls, think about it and know that it is Moriqiu Silver Shadow, a werewolf, but if this kind of thing is published, the news department''s face will be lost.


    Ming can''t do this kind of thing, so he is looking for a scapegoat, and he just recovered from his injury and left the school hospital''s Xiaogong Zangzang is the only choice.


    Naruto actually started counting on him as soon as he was discharged from the hospital. After that, Moriqiu Yinying went to the girls'' dressing room to peep at a few days after that, and left a little hole for the girls to discover, in order to make people reminiscent. At this point, after Xiaogong Suizang was discharged from the hospital, voyeuristic incidents suddenly increased dramatically.


    This is not yet decisive evidence, but news is not necessarily found out, but can also be made!


    Naruto¡¯s ten fingers kept beating, and ten chakra lines were pulled out of Naruto¡¯s fingers and tied to Komiya¡¯s body, and even his vocal cords were completely controlled. Komiya¡¯s vocal cords were completely incapable of acting according to his own will. , With infinite fear, was completely manipulated by Naruto like a puppet, and walked out the window of the girls'' locker room step by step.


    Morioka Silver Shadow and Naruto are standing not far from the girls¡¯ locker room. The location is very good. You can observe everything in the small palace, and it is convenient for Naruto to use the Chakra line to control his movements. Morioka Silver Shadow can take pictures of the "criminal evidence" of Komiya Shattered Collection!


    Even if something goes wrong, Naruto and Moriqiu Silver Shadow can escape immediately without being noticed. Such a good location is of course a good place for Moriqiu Silver Shadow, a voyeur to find.


    With one hand in his trouser pocket and a camera in the other, Senqiu Yinying looked at the Komiya Shattered Hideout, which was completely manipulated by Naruto¡¯s power, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have this kind of trick. Now think about it, be your enemy? It''s terrible."


    "I admit, I won''t be merciful to the enemy. If you cut the grass and don''t get rid of the roots, you might cause big troubles, but the role of this guy, Xiao Gong Xiu Zang, is greater than I thought."


    Moriqiu Silver Shadow is not Can, Naruto did not hide some dark and evil things when he talked to him, but he would say anything that he could say, and Moriqiu Silver Shadow did not know, using the chakra line to control people, only Naruto had It¡¯s just one of the lowest-end control methods.


    The black rod with the reincarnation eye, although it has more control, may leave a little flaw. If people find the black rod on Xiaogong¡¯s body, there may be some problems, so Ming talents will use the chakra thread , Anyway, with the strength of Komiya''s smashing possession, Naruto''s chakra line is enough to completely control him.


    Moriqiu Yinying has used the camera to focus, and from this angle, it is possible to fully capture the appearance of Xiaomiya Zou lying on the outside of the girl''s dressing room window, and pressed the shutter several times to capture the important evidence.


    "By the way, I want to ask you something about Senpai Chan."


    Moriqiu Yinying had a very casual tone, as if casually chatting, but what he said was very surprising.


    "Say it."


    "I remember, after graduating, Chan-senpai should have gone to the human world to find a job..."


    "So, you are wondering if I am a human? Or, I controlled Chan in some way, right?"


    Naruto¡¯s psychological quality is really good. While calmly answering Moriqiu Yinying¡¯s words, while continuing to control the small palace at a long distance, the Chakra Line can achieve precise control even at a distance of tens of meters. It fully demonstrated Naruto''s control.


    However, the relationship between Naruto and Morioka Yinying was temporarily embarrassed because of that topic. Naruto cut off the chakra connection between the right middle finger and index finger. These two fingers tapped regularly, and then his face showed a meeting. Heart smile.


    "Tell you one thing, the admission notice from Yanghai Academy was made by Chan for me."


    ''This guy really doesn''t leak his words. Does this make me believe in Sister Chan?''


    In a word, Naruto directly threw the problem of choice to Moriqiu Yinying. Doesn''t he believe in Chan, thinking that she has been completely controlled by Naruto, so he will help him enter Yanghai Academy?Or is it to believe in Chan''s powerful strength, Naruto can''t control her at all, and with her gentleness and kindness, she will not let a person who is harmful to Yanghai Academy into the school?


    Think about it and know that Senqiu Yinying can only choose the latter!


    The strange atmosphere between the two of them just disappeared without a trace, Naruto turned his head and motioned to Morioka Silver Shadow.


    "Prepare, I want to cut off the control, one...two...three!"


    "Be careful! There are perverts!"


    Naruto cut off control of Komiya Suizang, and Moriqiu Yinying yelled at the same time. The consequence of this was that all the girls found someone peeping, and Komiya Suizang who had just been cut off by Naruto¡¯s control. Become that "voyeur", chased by all the girls, have photos, and have witnesses, everything has become a foregone conclusion!


    Snapped!


    The first time they cooperated, the perfect framing was completed. The werewolf and the nine-tailed fox clap each other to celebrate.


    But after Moriqiu Yinying handed the camera to Naruto, her face suddenly changed, looking at Naruto with a flattering look, rubbing her hands, and said, "By the way, boss, when will you teach me an artificial moon?"


    "Get away! Don''t get so close! I''m not interested in men!"


    Chapter Twenty-Genius Girl Fairy Zi!A sad fate similar to Renzhuli!


    Of course, Naruto of the artificial moon will teach Morioka Yinying. This trick was originally tailored for Morioka Yinying in this world. Although Moonlight also increases the ability of vampires, the increase is not as big as the werewolf, and it creates artificial The moon consumes a lot of power, and for Mengxiang, if you pull it up and make up for it, the difference will not be too big.


    Moreover, the artificial moon is also a very difficult trick for Moriqiu Yinying, so Naruto has to teach it slowly. The artificial moon cannot be learned in a day or two.


    Before Moriqiu Yinying can fully grasp the method of using the artificial moon, there is one more important thing, and that is about the results of the mid-term exam of Yanghai Academy!


    Although it is a school run by monsters, although there are many weird places, although there are courses that do not appear in human schools like learning humans, the main courses are still not much different from human schools. Mandarin , Mathematics, History, Art, these subjects are all available, of course there will be important mid-term and final exams.


    Most of the school rules of Yanghai Academy are not very different from those of human schools. If the midterm exam fails three or more subjects, they will have to make up the exam, and if the final exam fails three or more subjects, then they will also be required during the holidays. Come to the school to make up the exam, otherwise you will not be able to graduate successfully, and you will have to re-study, so even the monsters in this school are very concerned about the results.


    The grades of each grade and the scores of each subject are posted on different floors. The transcripts of first-year little ghosts like Naruto are posted on the outside of the corridor on the first floor. Everyone¡¯s grades are clearly marked. Under each person''s name, there are detailed results of all his subjects. Some people care about their rankings, while others care about how many subjects they have failed, and do not know whether to make up the exam.


    However, there was a young girl whose performance aroused everyone''s amazement. This girl was named Chi Ye Mengxiang.


    With an amazingly beautiful appearance, she was known as the first beautiful girl in Yanghai Academy in just half a semester since the beginning of school. Today''s results also prove that this vampire girl not only has a beautiful appearance, but also has a smart mind. , The thirteenth place of the whole year is absolutely excellent!


    With both beauty and mind, the light radiating from Mengxiang''s body once again aroused everyone''s surprise.

 1071 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1071

    "Really, I lost to Mengxiang again..."


    It is quite popular among men, but on the other hand, for girls, what Mengxiang has is resentment.


    Almost the whole body was hung on the blond man, under the enviable eyes of countless male animals, he squeezed the man¡¯s wide back with his soft chest, and looked at his ranking. He was in the twenty-seventh grade. A pretty good result, that is, losing to Chi Ye Mengxiang, which made her feel very upset.


    "Well, Hu Meng, don''t be so grumbling."


    Naruto turned his head and pinched Hu Meng¡¯s small nose with his hand, causing this simple dream witch to show an unhappy look, and then Naruto rubbed Hu Meng¡¯s white and tender face with his cheek, immediately. Turning Hu Meng''s face into joy, the speed of his face change was really surprising.


    "Anyway, your two ranks are much higher than mine."


    When it comes to this, whether it is Hu Meng, who occasionally shows a nymphomaniac in front of Naruto, or Moexiang, who has a gentle personality and a little shy, twitches the corners of her mouth twice. The three of them watched Naruto¡¯s ranking and His results in all subjects.


    The corners of Mengxiang''s mouth twitched twice, this time even she couldn''t hide her complaint to Naruto.


    "Actually, all eight subjects are just passing the 60 minutes, Naruto, I think you are much better than me and Xiao Hu Meng!"


    Hu Meng nodded his head immediately and slightly agreed with Mengxiang''s opinion.


    The fact is that it is not difficult for Mengxiang and Hu Meng to pass all subjects, but it is not something they can do to say that all subjects are stuck at 60 minutes.


    It can be said that it is a coincidence that one subject and two subjects just passed. The eight subjects are all like this. It is definitely not a coincidence. Knowing this is why Mengxiang and Hu Meng are surprised.


    "Long live 60 minutes. One more point is wasted. Anyway, I passed all of them, and Teacher Maomu couldn''t ask me to make up the exam."


    Naruto is like this. Although his brain development has far surpassed that of ordinary people, he has amazing wisdom, but he does not like to express himself in such trivial matters. He has just answered sixty points in all subjects and is drunk even thinking about it. .


    In the first grade list, apart from Chi Ye Mengxiang and Kurono Hu Meng, the two talented girls attracting attention, the most eye-catching name should be the one at the top of the list.


    Fairy Child Purple!


    This name can be considered famous among the first-year freshmen in Yanghai Academy, but with Mengxiang and Hu Meng in a completely different direction, the owner of this name is actually quite annoying.


    It''s not that the other person''s appearance is unacceptable, in fact this...the young girl named Fairy Child Zi?The appearance is quite cute, with shoulder-length dark chocolate short hair, dressed as a wizard, wearing a wizard hat, and wearing a cloak. The figure is quite petite. Both the height and the development of the breasts are not as good as Otowa Chan (Can: It is really impressive Moved...), the appearance cannot be called beautiful, but it is absolutely cute, but it is disgusting because of the two points of arrogance and love of pranks.


    "Congratulations, Fairy Child Purple."


    The bad youth trio walked behind Fairy Tong Zi, and one of them took the lead. It was really a yin and yang strange to speak.


    "Just as everyone expected, I really sit firmly on the throne of the first place." (The whole subject is 100 points, so that all subjects have exactly the same scores, and there are two people in the school, and the other is Naruto... ¡­)


    "But I think you don''t just have the mind to make you jump, but if you are too proud, you will hit a nail."


    "Too proud?"


    "For example, what a mess of your outfit! It''s annoying no matter how you look at it!"


    That face is unpleasant. The guy who speaks yin and yang is obviously the leader of the trio, and behind him is two small brothers, which is the standard configuration of ordinary villains.


    The figure is relatively round, but the fat man who is not as simple and honest as Ding Ci carefully looked at Fairy Tong Zi''s eyes. Fairy Tong Zi is one of the few students who did not wear school uniforms in school.


    "This strange dress, no matter how you look at it, is against school rules!"


    Corresponding to the sleek guy, the other had a monk''s head, and was the thinnest among the three. He said, "But after all, Fairy Child Zi is a genius who skips a level. He always has to be with us ordinary guys. It¡¯s a bit different."


    "Really..." After hearing what his two younger brothers said, the leader stroked his forehead with his hand very narcissistically, and said: "Really, the existence of a guy like you really makes us class leaders very Headache.¡± (The class leader who ranks lower than Naruto Uzumaki is really embarrassed to say...)


    Fairchild Zi was isolated in the class. Their kind of scum can only take pleasure in bullying the weak. After the leader finished speaking, the three immediately laughed.


    Fairy Tong Zi is not a good baby either. She hid her right hand behind her back and waved her magic wand several times. Three huge iron basins fell from the sky, and instantly hit the three fools who mocked her.


    Fairy Tong Zi, who succeeded in the prank, let out a bad laugh, wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, and said, "Idiot! Deserve it!"


    Often mischievous in school, it is normal that Fairy Tzu will not invite people.


    "Damn stinky girl!" The nasty man taking the lead pushed aside the iron basin on his head, and rushed towards Fairy Zi with his teeth and claws, "What the hell are you doing?!"


    "stop!!"


    The story of the hero saving the United States did not appear. This time it was a beautiful woman. Hearing some strange movement here, after seeing the evil man pounce on Fairy Tong Zi, Mengxiang immediately stopped between the two and protected Fairy child purple.


    "Are you Chi Ye Mengxiang from Class 3?!"


    "Why, do you want to fight? There are two more to accompany you."


    The lazy voice revealed the threat. Naruto walked to Mengxiang to express his support. He also carried a Hu Meng who was lying on him and refused to get up. These three guys are only B-grade and C-grade rubbish. Only monsters, there is no great power, even if Hu Meng does not liberate the monster power, they can easily be solved.


    Seeing that there are more and more people, the bad guy didn''t dare to make matters worse, and said: "The third class, this is our class''s business, don''t be nosy!"


    "The third class can''t take care of the nostalgic affairs of other classes, but as a senior, it''s okay to take care of the affairs of juniors and sisters."


    A voice that made the nasty man terrified finally appeared. Moriqiu Silver Shadow appeared on the court at a flashing speed. He looked at the three people indifferently, and said: "Three repeating fools, if they want to fight , I will accompany you at any time."


    "Mori, Morioka Silver Shadow!!"


    The nasty man showed extreme fear. The three of them were indeed repeaters. They had already left one level. They were supposed to be at the same level as Morioka Silver Shadow, but now they are juniors, but because of this, they know Morioka better. The horror represented by the name Yin Ying was immediately scared to death. He glanced at Fairy Tong Zi, and after leaving a ruthless sentence of "Luck you today", he ran away.


    "Woo... thank you so much, classmate Mengxiang!"


    When Moriqiu Yinying put on a pose that he thought was handsome, Fairy Zi completely ignored him and threw directly into Moexiang''s arms. That scene made Naruto utter a word in a state of speechlessness.


    "I thought my opponent was only boys..."


    Although it was Naruto and the others who helped Fairy Child Zi, this weird genius girl seems to have a fondness for Moexiang and is very hostile to Naruto who Moexiang likes, so she often uses her imperfect magic to fight Naruto performs pranks, but her little skill is really not enough. Naruto is the ancestor of pranks. Not only did she see through all the tricks of Fairy Child Zi, but she also went back every time and made Fairy Child Zi. After being rebelled by Naruto, she went to find Mengxiang crying again, which made Mengxiang totally two big.


    The time was in the afternoon of a certain day, and the place was in the classroom of the press department. Except for Mengxiang, who was entangled by Fairchild Zi and unable to get out, and Mao Mujing, who was secretly grilling fish without knowing where, everyone else in the press department All the staff are here... Actually only three people.


    "I didn''t expect it, finally staged a hero to save the beauty, but that little girl would actually like Mengxiang..." Senqiu Yinying cocked her legs and sighed that she''has turned into a love of loess before it even started'' ...


    Naruto held his head, lay directly on the podium, looking at the ceiling, and said, "Speaking of which, the girl''s body should be a witch."


    "Yeah, I have also heard the rumors of that girl." Hu Meng leaned against the podium, which was the closest position to Naruto, and at the same time began to share the gossip he heard. "The body is indeed a witch, and it has A genius-minded girl, she jumped to Yanghai Academy at the age of eleven and was at the same level as ours. However, her personality is very headstrong, often mischievous, and she is not popular in the class. She should be proud to think she is a genius."


    "Satisfied?" Naruto curled his lips, noncommittal about Hu Meng''s words.


    "However, when it comes to witches, I can''t tell whether it is a special type of humans or monsters. Although they were called the realm among monsters and humans a long time ago, they are now called semi-monsters. And I heard that In human society, things like "Encircle and Suppress Witches" and "Witch Trials" have also occurred long ago."


    In human society, witches are considered to be demons that bring ignorance and disasters. In countless stories, witches are judged...


    "Trial? Who gave them the power?"


    When Naruto suddenly said something, his voice was gloomy and frightening, even his eyes were like this, Hu Meng and Moriqiu Yinying didn''t react because of the coldness he had never seen before.


    Naruto just said it to himself, without any other meaning.


    "Thinking that the witch brought the disaster, so all the bad things that happened at that time were pushed to the witch, and the witch was killed. However, if the witch really has the ability to bring great disasters, why would it be caused by someone who has no power? Human beings killed? What they did was just sorrowful anger."


    Naruto seemed to be sighing when he was a Nine-tailed person, but his words were completely heard by the young witch who came here with the vampire girl outside, her body shook, and tears appeared in her eyes.

 1072 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1072

    Chapter 21-Different people have similar sorrows!


    Naruto is always the one who controls the atmosphere. Because of his words, the atmosphere seems to fall into silence. Even Mengxiang who just walked in doesn''t know what to say, and Fairchild Zi is not wrapped around Mengxiang''s side at this time, maybe It''s because I heard what Naruto said just now, and I don''t know where to cry now.


    The atmosphere made people wonder what to say because Naruto suddenly became heavier. Morioka Yinying grabbed the hair on her head and deliberately said in a mocking tone: "Naruto, how do you feel that you have experienced a lot of things before? what."


    "Ah, yeah."


    Naruto responded indifferently, thinking as if he had returned to the time when he was still in Naruto World.


    "In the village where I used to live, I was attacked by a monster and suffered heavy losses. Later that monster was sealed in my body. The people in the village caused me damage because of the monster¡¯s damage to the village. I hate it. Although they dare not kill me, they all call me monsters behind the scenes."


    Naruto said it was easy, but the hardships in that dark time as a person Zhuli were really hard to understand by outsiders.


    Mengxiang and Hu Meng seemed to see this high-spirited man being pushed out and indifferent before, and their hearts were filled with distress, and their eye circles were also red.


    Mengxiang wiped the corner of her eyes, and said with a weeping voice: "This is too unfair, it''s not Naruto''s fault at all."


    "That is to say, it was not he who destroyed the village, nor was it that he wanted to seal the monster in his body."


    Nine-tailed man Zhuli, this is Naruto''s identity a long time ago, after all, although he sometimes sighs about the past, he is not too indulged in the days of that time. He himself, who has suffered hardship, is not cute. Being so excited as Hu Meng, he stretched out his hand and squeezed the cheeks of the two girls, and then sighed softly, "That kid, maybe he has experienced something similar before."


    That child is talking about the little witch of Xiantong Zi. Because it is a special species between humans and monsters, the witch family is not seen among humans and monsters. Fairy Zi has a smart mind. She is very dazzling with the full scores of all eight subjects, which is definitely not a good thing for Fairchild Zi.


    Speaking of genius, the first thing Naruto thought of was Shikamaru.


    That lazy guy is definitely a genius, his mind will not lose to Fairy Child Zi, but the two of them have completely different styles. Shikamaru and Naruto have the same test results this time. It is enough to pass the exam every time. Covering his genius side, he is willing to be mediocre, because he himself understands the meaning of the saying that the tree attracts the wind.


    And Fairchild Purple is indeed a bit too public, or it is because he doesn¡¯t know how to get along with others that he is proud of his achievements. Therefore, this is where Shikamaru is better than Fairchild Purple. Therefore, Shikamaru has been growing up since childhood. Destined to be an excellent military teacher, Fairchild Zi is just a child in Naruto''s eyes.


    Fairy Child Zi''s approach is actually quite similar to the original Naruto when he was a child. It is not stubborn and untamable, but just wants to use pranks to attract the attention of others, because they are afraid of loneliness.


    Although they are in different worlds, different people, and different identities, they also have the same tragedy. This really makes people wonder what to comment.


    Now that Kyuubi has fully integrated with Naruto''s power, he no longer has to bear a sad fate. In this regard, it seems that he can find a place to die in this world.


    Chiye Mengxiang¡¯s mother, Akashebrad Lipa, one of the three great kings, the true ancestor of the vampire, was judged to be a gentle and powerful woman with endless sadness. She used to seal Alkad. Alkad stayed in the body for a hundred years, which led to the fusion of the power of the two true ancestors, which is really very similar to the current situation of Naruto.


    It''s just that Naruto''s sorrowful fate has ended when he won the fourth Ninja World War, and the sorrow that Akashia bears has not yet ended!


    Because of Naruto''s sigh, the young witch who was touched in her heart did not continue to wrap around her favorite Mengxiang, but ran out quickly while wiping her tears.


    Fairy Tong Zi is just an eleven-year-old child. She is far from being as strong as she pretended. Naruto¡¯s words really touched the fragility in Fairy Zi¡¯s heart, making this seemingly self-willed witch unable to control her. Tears.


    She ran to the outside of the teaching building and sat down in a corner. Fairy Tong Zi still couldn''t help but sat on the ground and started crying.


    She is a descendant of a witch, so she is dressed like that, wearing a wizard hat, and wearing a cloak. It is also because of the special identity of the witch that she has been excluded from humans and monsters. From a very young age, the fairy Tong Zi has always been alone.


    Stupid, she is not as strong as Naruto, nor as mature as Shikamaru. She doesn¡¯t know how to make friends. As a result, she has become self-willed and proud. As a result, after thinking about it, she can only find it like a snowball. The same, the constant vicious circle makes her even less popular.


    Xiantong Zi likes Mengxiang. Although it looks like a lily, at the beginning, Xiantong Zi probably didn''t notice it. It was because of her envy of Mengxiang.


    Unlike Fairy Tzu who is excluded no matter where she is, Mengxiang became the recognized school flower of the school as soon as she entered the school. It can be said that everyone likes her. Fairy Tzu is very envious of being liked by everyone and being followed by everyone. Incense.


    Then, at that time, Mengxiang saved Fairy Tongzi exactly once, and made Fairy Tongzi fall in love with Mengxiang, but that kind of liking should be said to be a mixture of envy and worship, and the love between her lover, and it is completely different. Right.


    "Cut, so you are here! Little devil, this time I just found you!"


    When Xiantong Zi was crying alone, the very unpleasant yin and yang voice sounded again. The three guys who were scared away by Moriqiu Yinying''s name before took advantage of the time when Xiantong Zi was alone, Come to trouble her again.


    "Squad leader?"


    Fairy Tong Zi raised her head, her crying red and swollen eyes made her look very weak, but she was completely unable to win any mercy from the three scum.


    "Ah, isn''t this guy the girl who violated school rules?"


    "The monitor is very angry, the consequences are serious."


    "This kind of thing has nothing to do with you, right!"


    "Of course it does matter." The guy in the lead who talked strangely grabbed Fairy Zi with one hand and said: "For the guy who disturbs the class atmosphere, you can''t give me a lesson. Come with me!"


    Although Fairy Child Zi has an amazingly intelligent mind, her witch power is still fully awakened. She can only use some small magic such as floating or summoning iron basins. At best, it is only a prank. With their help, Fairy Tong Zi was not the opponent of the three at all, and was forced to take him to the back of the school.


    The area of ??Yanghai Academy is very large. After all, it is the place where monsters live. Moreover, monsters are more active than human beings. Within the scope of Yanghai Academy, there are many such back mountains. This is just one of them. That''s it.


    There are weird dead trees everywhere, and the bats and crows that fit the atmosphere here make it even more weird. There is also a small lake nearby that exudes the smell of corruption and death.


    boom!!


    Fairy Tong Zi was thrown under a dead tree by the bad guy who took the lead, and the pain of the back impact made Fairy Zi scream.


    "Yeah! What are you doing?!"


    "Yeah! Yeah! It''s so annoying." The nasty man is still stroking his forehead with a narcissistic look, "You are so dirty and arrogant that you are so dirty and filthy!"


    These three guys are all scum, they only dared to bully the weak, they didn''t even dare to show up in front of the guy in Senqiu Yinying, and now, they finally caught the opportunity of Fairchild Zi to be alone, they won''t let this go. The poor little girl immediately changed back to her own identity.


    Ugly and dirty, dark green skin, power and speed are not very good, but to Fairy Zi Zi who has no power to awaken the witch, they are as scary as demons.


    Lizardmen are only a very low-level monster among monsters. They are only C-level little monsters. Their strength can barely reach B-level, but their speed is very slow. Although they have wisdom, they are bad and dirty, which is very annoying. Monster type.


    "You low-level monsters, I won''t lose to you!"


    Xiantong Zi refused to admit defeat, and began to wave her wand, and began to chant the spell, but her wand was suddenly bitten by the guy who took the lead, and her sharp teeth broke Fairy Zi''s wand directly.


    "How come, my wand was..."


    The bad guy who took the lead bit Fairy Tong Zi''s wand into pieces, and then vomited it out with a look of disgust.


    "It''s terrible, terrible to death."


    "Brother, what should I do with this stinky girl?"


    "Big brother, why don''t you eat her, the mist is so dense that you won''t be discovered."


    "That''s right." The three lizardmen have completely regarded Fairy Child Purple as their food, and walked towards Fairy Child Purple step by step. "Although he is a stinky kid, he can change his taste, huh. Humph¡­¡­"


    The magic wand has been broken. In such an environment, with no one around him, Fairy Tong Zi finally showed the fear that a girl should have, and shouted in fear.


    "No... no!"


    "Hey, I said you three..."


    The protagonist just likes to wait until the last moment to appear. When Fairy Child Zi was about to be eaten by the three lizardmen, Ming talent appeared in front of them, standing next to Fairy Child Zi, and said lightly: " Sure enough, you are not good at learning, you three scumbags."


    Chapter Twenty-The normal hero finally saves the beauty, the enviable Moriqiu Silver Shadow!


    The three lizardmen didn''t know where Naruto suddenly emerged from. After looking around, they didn''t find Moriqiu Silver Shadow, the one they feared the most. The expression on that ugly face immediately became confident.

 1073 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1073

    The bad guy who took the lead looked at Naruto with disdain, and said:


    "Blond boy, I advise you not to be nosy, otherwise we will kill you together!"


    The strength of these three lizardmen is really bad, even Komiya Suizang is stronger than them. Although they are one-to-three, these guys can''t be regarded as opponents at all. Naruto touched the fairy boy''s purple head. The wizard hat on him said: "Really, kids don''t want to run around alone. Now they are in trouble."


    "I''m not a kid!"


    Fairy Tong Zi is not stubborn, but deliberately stubborn. Although the magic wand in his hand has been bitten off, he still refuses to admit defeat, saying: "I don''t want you to control it! These low-level monsters, I can solve them casually. !"


    "Don''t do it anymore, fool!"


    Naruto gave a soft punch on the head of Fairy Child Zi, and said, "But I have done similar things before. In order not to be alone, I did some foolish things to attract others. Attention, actually... very hard and lonely."


    Naruto¡¯s fist turned into a palm, and he placed it on top of Xiantong Zi¡¯s head, and said faintly: ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that anymore. If you feel lonely, just go to the press department. I, Mengxiang, are there. Although it is a problem child, starting from today, we will be friends for now."


    This problem girl named Fairy Child Zi, although there are many things that make people feel troubled, after all, she is not a bad person by nature, but rather, her heart is more vulnerable than anything else.


    "Friends?"


    Fairy Tong Zi muttered to herself, what she has been looking forward to is this, a person''s sincere treatment, this is really more important to Fairy Tong Zi.


    "Hey, brother, they seem to ignore us."


    "That means, brother, we must teach them a lesson!"


    "That''s right, you two guys, it is against school rules to talk about love in school!"


    The three ugly lizardmen wanted to come out and disturb when the atmosphere was just right. They didn''t know how to take a good look at the atmosphere. They opened their horrible mouths and gave out a disgusting stench.


    While pinching his nose, Naruto waved a breeze to blow away the smell, and said: "It''s fortunate that I didn''t let Mengxiang and Hu Meng come over, otherwise the two of them would have to be disgusting. These three The guy is stinky."


    "You arrogant kid! We are going to eat you!!"


    "You should go eat the soil!!"


    The role of the little brother is shown at this time. This kind of indiscriminate role does not need Naruto to do it himself. The sound that makes all the three lizardmen feel scared immediately appears behind them, to deal with it. There were three lizardmen, Senqiu Yinying didn''t need to liberate the demon power at all, kicking three consecutive legs in the air, and kicking these three wastes away.


    "Hey, silver, don''t throw rubbish to me!"


    Although he has a good little brother, Naruto is still demanding of him. He glared fiercely at the apparently deliberate werewolf. He flicked his fingers three times in a row, and the three tiny gas bombs ejected from his fingertips hit accurately. The three ugly lizardmen caused the three of them to fall to the ground.


    "It''s really weak, you sad scumbags, will you only use some innocent tricks to bully the weak? It can only be said that you are really dirty."


    Naruto was too lazy to take a look at the three lizardmen so as not to pollute his eyes, while Moriqiu Yinying approached Naruto with a smiling face, and said: "Boss, what do you say to these three guys? "


    "This kind of scum is a waste of time living in this world. Just kill it. Anyway, no one will see the fog here, right?"


    Naruto smiled and said horrible words. He had already had countless dead souls in his hand, even if there were three more, it would not be too much, not to mention just three scum, and what he said made those three lizards. People are terrified, because this is what they just said to Fairchild Zi.


    In order to deal with Fairy Tong Zi, they deliberately brought her to this inaccessible place and covered with thick fog, but they never thought that this would become their burial place!


    "You, you can''t kill, kill us!"


    The nasty man who took the lead before was scared away by Naruto and Morioka Silverkage at this time. He really hates that he shouldn¡¯t provoke someone he can¡¯t afford, but now it¡¯s too late to regret him. The look of sluggishness is just trying to save his life.


    "It''s... it''s against the rules to kill each other with classmates!"


    The school rules are probably his last reliance. I hope Naruto can prevent him from killing him because of this, but unfortunately, he has the wrong target.


    "Fuck you shit school rules! Why didn''t you think about the school rules when you were going to eat Xiaozi! Stop talking nonsense, no matter what you say, you can''t change your fate that you must die today. You can die in my hands. It¡¯s a place to show off if you are in hell. You are also the dirtiest and inferior guys who died in my hands, Amaterasu!"


    For such evil and dirty garbage, how could Naruto show mercy and immediately set their bodies on fire with the black flames of Amaterasu, just a little ignition seed is enough to destroy everything.


    "Ah! It hurts! Run!"


    "You two bastards! I''m the eldest brother, let me run first!"


    These three guys were still performing the last farce before they died, but Naruto just watched their dying struggle. The three lizardmen jumped into the small lake next to them, seeming to use this to eliminate the burning on their bodies. Pain.


    "Hey, they are going to run." Senqiu Yinying said faintly with one hand in his trouser pocket, looking at the three lizardmen already on the lake. At this distance, he could rush over in an instant, and then Those three guys caught it back.


    "it''s OK."


    Naruto seemed calmer than Moriqiu Yinying, because he had confidence in his own Amaterasu. The three scarlet jade reincarnation eyes kept turning. These three cursed eyes were for this special creature like the witch. In other words, it has a very fatal attraction.


    "My Amaterasu black flame will not go out."


    The immortal nature of Amaterasu still exists. Although it is indeed possible to extinguish Amaterasu by some special methods, it is definitely not the power that the three lizardmen can possess.


    Even the water in the lake couldn''t extinguish the terrifying black sun. The flames even started to burn the lake water, instead of evaporating into water vapor, it burned completely.


    The three lizardmen were completely burnt to ashes in the burning of the Amaterasu Black Flame, and then completely melted into the lake and disappeared completely.


    Senqiu Yinying looked at the black flames that continued to burn on the lake, and couldn¡¯t help but breathe in a cold breath. He couldn¡¯t help thinking of the time when he and Miyamoto Huiji joined forces to fight against him before. At that time, if Naruto used such a trick, I am afraid he and Huiji would have been completely reduced to ashes.


    ''The strength of this guy is really bottomless...''


    The death of the three lizardmen did not cause much disturbance in Yanghai Academy, because they themselves were just a few small people, and everyone would not pay much attention to their lives and deaths.


    As for the school, it was just a message saying''They were expelled due to serious violations of discipline'', even if this paragraph was revealed.


    For the three inferior filthy lizardmen, would God Noriaki Okiko still turn his face with Naruto?


    If the god of the gods really did this, then he would not be the wise general among the three kings!Naruto¡¯s existence is very special. It can be said that Godko God Noraki is betting that this guy can be the key to the coexistence of humans and monsters. For his own gambling game, there are only three lizardmen, God God Norming does not let go. In mind.


    What happened to the three lizardmen, but for Naruto and the others, the only major event recently should be the addition of one more member of the News Department.


    "Naruto, I really like you."


    Naruto had just entered the press department today and received a very warm welcome ceremony. However, the person who rushed to hug him was not Hu Meng. It was a fairy boy dressed in a witch dress. Although he was very young, he looked like a witch. The tail bear wrapped around Naruto''s body, occupying the''territory'' originally belonged to Hu Meng.


    Hu Mengqiang resisted the beating of his forehead, his purple eyes exuding a very bad light, looking at the young girl named Fairy Tong Zi.


    "Xiao Zi, can you tell me why you are here?"


    "Because I have joined the news department." Xiao Zi still lay on Naruto and refused to leave, but turned to face Hu Meng, "Because I like Mengxiang so much, and Naruto, that day, Naruto The way I looked when protecting me was really masculine, and I was completely fascinated by it all at once! So in order to stay with Naruto and Moe Xiang, I am already a member of the press department, so I will invite you later Excuse me, Naruto, and Mengxiang."


    ''Am I just being ignored with magnificence?''


    Hu Meng''s forehead kept beating, and finally couldn''t help but walk over, reaching out and pulling Xiao Zi who was still resting on Naruto.


    "You leave me! Naruto is mine!"


    "I don''t want it! No! I like Naruto the most! I don''t want to let it go!"


    Xiao Zi and Hu Meng held Naruto from left to right, completely ignoring the feelings of the parties. Although they have a fairy body, Naruto also feels that they are about to be ripped apart, so they can only turn their eyes on the last girl for help. .


    "Mengxiang, help..."

 1074 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1074

    Chi Ye Meng Xiang pursed her lips, and her love for Naruto surpassed her shyness in her heart. After all, she joined the battle group of two women fighting for husband and evolved into a motherly war of the Three Kingdoms.


    "Naruto is mine!"


    Naruto was torn away by the three women, it was painful and happy, and the Minister of Information, who had an infinitely weak sense of existence, was squatting in the corner and drawing circles at this time, the cow was full of faces...


    "Why is it always him..."


    Chapter Twenty-Three-The first newspaper is published, the dark tide is surging under the light!


    Although Moriqiu Yinying admired Naruto''s femininity very much, but no one took him seriously, and after Moriqiu Yinying was ignored for a while, everyone finally talked about business.


    Naruto sat on the podium with Erro''s legs tilted. Although the minister here is Morioka Yinying and the instructor is Maomujing, the aura of the two in the press department is basically zero, and I don¡¯t know when they started. Naruto seems to have become the person who has the actual right to speak in the news department. Even if Mao Mujing sees him sitting on the podium, he will not say anything.


    "Speaking of which, we have collected a lot of news recently, and it should be a newspaper."


    The main purpose of the Department of Public Information is to collect some news before. Some of them have been sent out in the form of extra-leaflets, and some have been pressed. Now it has collected a lot of news, and it should be possible to make a newspaper.


    After all, it''s just a school newspaper inside a school. It is definitely impossible to publish a daily newspaper like a city newspaper. Where does a school get so much news a day?


    After a period of hard work, everyone has collected enough news and finally can publish an official school newspaper. This also makes Mengxiang and Hu Meng look forward to it, which can be regarded as the first of their club activities. A real result report.


    Naruto has done many weird and weird things, but it is the first time to print a newspaper in any world.


    Although Moriqiu Yinying is not very reliable, the news department published a school newspaper several times when Chan was still at school. Therefore, Moriqiu Yinying is quite familiar with the process of printing newspapers, regardless of whether it is collected during this time. Mengxiang and Hu Meng, both of journalism, have just joined the news department, so they want to show that they are enthusiastic and enthusiastic about this incident. Everyone cooperated very well. The news department¡¯s first school newspaper this year is also fast. Born.


    Summarize all the previously collected news. Moriqiu Yinying is responsible for the photo part, Moexiang, the best writer, is responsible for composing news content into press releases, while Hu Meng is responsible for typesetting, and Xiaozi uses her magic to carry all kinds of Materials, and after Mengxiang finished writing the press release, she was responsible for proofreading the manuscript to see if there were any typos and grammatical errors. These are not difficult for the genius Xiaozi.


    Naruto is responsible for the funny part...


    After all, the school newspaper is not the same as the metropolis newspaper. You don¡¯t need to be so serious and rigorous. Everyone is just a student. The atmosphere of the school newspaper can be made lighter. A lot of jokes, jokes and mysteries can be interspersed in the news The question is for everyone to answer, these parts are naturally left to Naruto, who has the most deceptive experience, and his burden is not light.


    With the enthusiasm of everyone and the methodical cooperation, the first real activity of the Department of Public Information, the first newspaper is also rapidly taking shape.


    After Mao Mujing''s review, Naruto and their first newspaper officially appeared in front of all the students of Yanghai Academy in the morning of the next day.


    "We are from the Ministry of Information. This is a newspaper we produced. Please take it back and read it."


    Everyone was very nervous about the newspaper produced for the first time in my life. Even if you were standing at the gate of the teaching building and distributing the newspaper, nervousness was better than shyness, and loudly promoting the news department.


    "The disappearance of girls a few days ago, as well as the incident of someone voyeurizing in the girls'' locker room. We have reported on various things that happened at school recently!"


    "Please, everyone, take a closer look."


    In fact, the three of Mengxiang, Hu Meng, and Xiaozi think too much. The news department, although there are only five students in total, they can be regarded as the club with the highest average appearance in the entire Yanghai Academy. It is the same for men and women.


    At the same time, there are the school flowers and school grasses that are known as the strongest in the school only in the first grade. Both Mengxiang and Naruto have always been very popular. They are petite, but Hu Meng, who has the attribute of big breasts, has no shortage of support. Xiao Zi is also the whole school. There is no doubt that the first loli, after all, she is a skipper, and the age of eleven is definitely the youngest among the students.


    Although Moriqiu Yinying has a low sense of presence in the press department, the words of tall and handsome on his body are indeed not considered a drop in price. In fact, Mengxiang and the others do not need to shout so hard. The five people from the press department stopped at the gate. , All boys and girls from school will come here.


    For most of the students in Yanghai Academy, today seems to be a school day, because there will probably never be such a wonderful day again. Beautiful girls and handsome boys stand in front of the school and distribute newspapers. It''s also an opportunity to get in touch with them.


    Relying on the good looks of the five of them, the activity of distributing newspapers was much more enthusiastic than expected. If it weren''t for the famous evil god Moriqiu Yinying standing here, distributing newspapers would almost evolve into a full-fledged martial arts.


    However, when the newspaper is divided, Naruto¡¯s attention is of course mainly focused on the three girls. This newspaper is also the result of their first labor. Seeing that the newspaper he participated in is so popular, Naruto does not want to It disturbs their interest, but at this time, Naruto won''t let others take advantage of them. Super powers are really easy to use...


    The process of distributing the newspapers went so smoothly beyond imagination. Naruto and the others printed all three hundred newspapers in half an hour... In fact, at first they expected that half of them would be pretty good.


    The table that was full of newspapers was now empty. Hu Meng wiped the sweat from his forehead. He was too busy just now to not notice, but at this time he also felt hot. After all, it was summer.(School starts in April, and it is closed in August or September. After half a semester, it should be the hottest time of the year...)


    Monsters are not gods, and they can¡¯t be invincible from the cold and heat. The sweat slid down Hu Meng¡¯s white skin, passed the beautiful collarbone, and flowed into the deep ravine that attracted countless people¡¯s eyes. Hu Meng was excited. Ko embraced Naruto and cheered happily.


    "I''m so happy, Naruto! Our newspaper is well received by everyone!"


    Hu Meng¡¯s soft breasts squeezed and deformed on Naruto¡¯s face, making Naruto feel the vitality and passion of the girl¡¯s body, Moriqiu Yinying yawned and looked up at the sky to prevent herself from being mad, while Mengxiang Mouth pursed unhappily.


    "Little Hu Meng! Don''t always hold Naruto!"


    "What does it matter, Naruto is mine anyway!"


    "Naruto is not yours, the first person to know Naruto is obviously me!"


    "How about you know Naruto first, Naruto is the true man in my life, I will never give him to you!"


    "I will return this sentence to you intact!"


    The dream witch and the vampire do not have family hatred, but now for the same man, the pure dream witch and some natural vampire girls look at each other, their eyes met with crackling glances.


    Anything can be lost, only in the battle of love, one cannot give in!!


    Mengxiang and Hu Meng once again raised the meaning of confrontation with each other, but temporarily relaxed a certain mischievous little witch. Xiao Zi took advantage of their two big eyes and immediately seized the opportunity, again like A cute little koala hung on Naruto''s body like a bear.


    "I didn''t expect our newspaper to be so popular. It must be Naruto''s credit."


    The degree of the little purple nympho is sometimes more exaggerated than Hu Meng''s, but because she is too young after all, she entangled Naruto and acted like a baby like this, which does not have the charm of a woman at all, but shows the cuteness of the little girl.


    Naruto held Xiao Zi lightly, patted her thin back, and said:


    "Well, Xiao Zi, don''t be so clingy, come down quickly."


    Xiao Zi is still so young, Naruto can''t do anything to her, let alone raise her for a few years, but Chan is no longer necessary... After all, Chan is a fake loli, and Xiao Zi is a real loli. .


    "Ah! Xiaozi, hurry up and get me off Naruto!!"


    The Dream Witch and the Vampire Girl, who were still fighting just now, immediately aimed their guns at the fishy little Miss Witch at the same time. The News Department had been playing the three-girls fight for husband for a long time, and it was staged again at this time.


    "Ahhh, it looks like the newspaper distribution is pretty good?"


    As the instructor of the news department, it really shouldn''t be for Mao Mujing to appear after all the newspapers have been published, but this cat has always been natural, and everyone has long been accustomed to her strange behavior.


    "Teacher Maome!"


    The teacher came, and the three girls were not happy to continue performing Dao in front of the teacher, and immediately stopped and stood at attention.


    After Mao''s static lens, he likes to squint his eyes in two lines to look left and right, touch his chin with his hand, and say, "By the way, are there more newspapers?"


    "I don''t have one copy." Mengxiang proudly turned over the box originally used to hold newspapers and showed it to Mao Mu Jingjing, and said: "The three hundred copies of newspapers printed are all glowing, and there is no copy. too much."


    "Ah, that would be terrible."


    "What''s the matter, Teacher Maomu, what do you want the newspaper to do?"


    "Actually, there was a child who didn''t come to class immediately after school because of something, so I wanted to show her the newspaper and let her know what happened in the school recently, but it would be bad if it all shines." Maomu quietly pinched his chin, looking a bit distressed, breaking his promise to the students, this seems not something the teacher should do.


    ''Bai Xue Ku?''


    Naruto''s eyelids lightly twitched, and he was a little concerned about the child Mao Mujing said, and what Mao Mujing said next made Naruto really want to kiss her hard.


    "Ah, by the way, Mr. Uzumaki, after school, you and the teacher will go to see that kid."

 1075 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1075

    "Ah, why do you want me to go?"


    "Because you wrote the newspaper. I''ll take you over. You can just tell the child about the contents of the newspaper. That''s the decision. Don''t go back to the bedroom after school!"


    Mao Mujing seemed to have found the perfect solution, turned around and hopped towards the teaching building. The cat''s tail was exposed, leaving a group of people staring at each other...


    What nerves does this cat make?


    When the five-member group of the News Department was making complaints about Mao Mujing, it was in a dark room in Yanghai Academy.


    "What? The News Department actually..."


    A man with long hair stood in front of the window, looking out the window, and behind him, a woman knelt behind him and gave a report.


    "Yes, they are now distributing newspapers at the school gate. Of course, they have not been approved by us." The woman reported what she knew to the long-haired man, and then handed him the newspaper she had obtained.


    The long-haired man glanced at the contents of the newspaper casually, then crumpled it and threw it aside.


    "The Ministry of Information is just a mob, but they dare to ignore our existence and pretend to be just. It seems that they have to be taught a lesson."


    Chapter 24-Guests from the Public Security Committee!The press department last year!


    "Cheers!"


    The time was at noon on the same day, and the place was in the classroom of the Press Department. Except for Mao Mujing, the other five people from the Press Department were all here to celebrate the feast!


    This is the first club activity for other people besides Moriqiu Yinying, and it has achieved considerable success. Of course, it should be celebrated. It is also a welcome party for Xiaozi.


    Eat and drink. Of course, it¡¯s impossible to taste the delicacies of the mountains and the sea. The ingredients are fresh, and the cooking skills are from Naruto, Hu Meng and Mengxiang. As for Moriqiu Yinying and Xiaozi, a werewolf and a witch, they make No one dared to eat the food.


    Near Yanghai Academy, there are a considerable range of hills, lakes, forests, and many wild animals. Students can catch them. Basically, as long as they don¡¯t catch too much, the school will not care. I often secretly go out fishing to add meals to myself.(aim)


    The ingredients are basically fresh game, and the vegetables are "borrowed" from the cafeteria. There are three master chefs here, and a table of quite hearty dishes is formed. As for eating wild animal meat, will there be any problems... ¡­


    No one here is a normal person, who would consider that kind of thing!


    First of all, the first time everyone clinked glasses was a celebration of the distribution of today''s newspaper, and after that, Naruto gently touched the glass in his hand and the cup in Xiao Zi''s hand.


    "Xiao Zi, on behalf of everyone, you are welcome to join the press department."


    Xiao Zi, a rare lady, took a sip of the juice in the cup, then bowed to everyone, and said, "Thank you, thank you all."


    It has only been a few days since she joined the news department. She likes Naruto very much. Although she is too young to stand beside Naruto, although she often fights with Moexiang and Hu Meng because of Naruto¡¯s problems, although Moriqiu silver Ying is a pervert. She quarreled three times in two days, but she really liked it here. During the few days in this news department, especially after the busy work of everyone working hard to print newspapers, Xiao Zi really felt This kind of warm atmosphere is incomparable no matter what, even the clever mind that she once was very proud of is nothing compared to the warmth and happiness she feels here.


    It''s now to celebrate. Naruto won''t let Xiao Zi continue with a sentimental atmosphere for too long. He patted her on the back of the head and said, "Well, don''t pretend to be a lady. You are just a young girl at best. "


    Although she is very young, she is still precocious at this point. Xiao Zi wrinkled her nose at Naruto and said, "I''m not yet at the developmental stage, they will start to grow soon!"


    "Okay, okay, Xiaozi, who is about to enter the developmental stage, quickly try this roasted venison, I made it specially."


    "what!"


    Xiao Zi just acted like a lady in a dream. At this moment, she opened her mouth and raised her head, just like that.


    To be fed!


    Naruto was so funny. He used a fork to pick up a piece of venison and put it into Xiao Zi''s mouth. Xiao Zi''s expression showed the child''s naughty charm because of Naruto''s considerate behavior and the delicacy of venison.


    But Xiao Zi received this treatment, and immediately had two pairs of green and purple eyes staring at Naruto.


    ''I want you to feed too!''


    The eyes of the two girls really made Naruto unable to resist. Naruto had to lament that he deserves to be troublesome, and at the same time he tirelessly gave Mengxiang and Hu Meng the same service as Xiao Zi.


    "Naruto¡­¡­"


    Mengxiang''s small hands hooked Naruto''s fingers, her green eyes were shy, and her beautiful cheeks were blushing.


    "Okay, I get it."


    Although Mengxiang''s shy and cute demeanor is easily reminiscent of something messy, Mengxiang doesn''t have that kind of thoughts. What she hopes at this time is only Naruto''s blood.


    Naruto opened his collar and exposed his neck. Because of his body¡¯s perfect resilience, Naruto¡¯s skin is not inferior to girls at all, and the skin of the parts that are often used, such as hands and feet, Naruto is even more delicate than a girl, which is also a bit of his monster.


    "Ah!"


    Moe Xiang felt unbearable when she smelled Naruto''s body, opened her small mouth, and two fangs bit through Naruto¡¯s skin. Naruto¡¯s life is full of endless vitality and is the most delicious blood for vampires. Going along the special blood vessels in Mengxiang''s teeth and entering her body, no matter how many times, directly ingesting Naruto''s blood is the happiest thing for Mengxiang.


    Naruto''s blood entered Mengxiang''s gulping sound and entered her body, and Naruto stretched out his hand and gently touched Mengxiang''s beautiful pink hair, with a petting expression.


    Although Naruto is dealing with the three girls at the same time, as long as he is there, he can adjust the atmosphere well, and the girls will not do anything too exaggerated. They are not so much a struggle, many times It''s more like a child''s grudge, but all in all, the atmosphere is good.


    Moriqiu Yinying swept the food on the table, and looked at Naruto''s free flow among the three girls. There was indeed no lack of envy in his eyes.


    "Really, is it better for me to leave?"


    Hu Meng watched Naruto''s petting Mengxiang a little bitterly, but she now understands Naruto''s temperament, so even though she quarrels with Mengxiang, she doesn''t really feel like it. After Yinying''s words, she rolled him a glance, and a little bit of depression in her heart just vented on him.


    "Yes, Senior Yin, you are taking up too much space, so hurry up and make the air fresher."


    Hu Meng''s words are simply,''Sinqiu Yinying, you are too an eye-catching, hurry up and get out!'', the ruthless blow of the Dream Witch made the handsome werewolf instantly draw circles on the ground, tears in his eyes like a waterfall.


    "It''s so unfair..."


    Hu Meng was just joking. After all, Moriqiu Yinying is lustful, but he is indeed a good person. That¡¯s right. When it was clear that the three girls here had an affair with Naruto, Moriqiu Yinying had never peeped Although they seem to be sloppy on the surface, they are indeed very smart people with their own bottom line of personality. This is why Naruto doesn''t hate Moriqiu Silver Shadow.


    This time the celebration was at Moriqiu Silver Shadow¡¯s gluttonous eating...and Naruto and the three girls exuded pink bubbles without anyone else. In such a contrasting strange combination, it ended successfully.


    There was still some time before class in the afternoon. After the classroom was cleaned up, everyone stayed in the classroom of the Press Department, chatting, and passing the time. After all, they got together and it was much more fun than going back to the classroom.


    Senqiu Yinying was sitting on the window frame, not afraid to fall directly, with an initials in his mouth that didn''t know where he got it, and he looked very wandering.


    Naruto lay on a few patchwork chairs with his head resting on Hu Meng¡¯s thighs, enjoying Hu Meng¡¯s unique ¡°breast pressure ear digging¡± service. He glanced at the silent Moriqiu Silver Shadow sitting there and said: "Yin, what do you think? Are you thinking about where you are going to peep?"


    Pooh!


    Senqiu Yinying spit out the initials in his mouth from the window, with a smile on his face that seemed to be a bad boy expecting something good to happen, and said: "I was thinking, we sent it out. More newspapers, the trouble should also come to your door."


    "trouble?"


    The three first-year little girls didn¡¯t know what Moriqiu Yinying was talking about, but they could also know that what he said would definitely not be a good thing, and it should be a very important thing. They all focused on Moriqiu Yinying. But Naruto thought of something, his face showed a more evil smile than Moriqiu Yinying.


    "Yin, the trouble you mentioned seems to have come."


    Brush it!


    The door of the Department of Information classroom was suddenly opened, and a cold-faced beauty with long black hair stood at the door of the classroom of the Department of Information.


    Senqiu Yinying continued to sit on the window frame with his head, and squinted at the woman from the corner of his eye. Although she was indeed very beautiful and tall, the famous and lustful Senqiu Yinying did not show anything normal. Instead, he smiled coldly, with a few sneers overflowing from the corners of his mouth.

 1076 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1076

    "Your Public Security Committee''s actions are really fast enough, Yingsi!"


    "Sinqiu Yinying!" The beauty who was called Yingsi by Senqiu Yinying also sneered. Judging from the expressions, the relationship between the two parties should be quite bad, "Sure enough, it is you. It seems that you have found a few this year. Did the dead first-year kid dare to confront our public security committee in the end?!"


    "Yin-senpai," Xiaozi used this name for Moriqiu Yinying for the first time, because her knowledge reserve was missing, "What is the Public Security Committee?"


    Moriqiu Yinying scratched the hair on her head and said lazily: "A group of self-righteous guys who manage the school hold considerable power. They directly impose sanctions on things they can''t understand. The club basically wants All activities are subject to their approval, but we did not publish newspapers, so we were treated as thorny."


    "Cut!" Naruto snorted. To this so-called Public Security Committee, like Moriqiu Yinying, he showed his disdain and said: "Aren''t they just a bunch of self-righteous fools?"


    The female monster named Yingsi showed anger on her face, and said, "You are fools! Schools like Yanghai Academy, which resemble a hodgepodge of monsters, exist steadily because of the police. I can¡¯t understand even this kind of thing. If you dare to disobey our news department, you should be eradicated! And you, Morioka Yinying, we have been paying attention to the news department since last year. You have provoke us publicly since last year. The Public Security Committee, I had let you off once, and you still did not repent. You are seeking your own death!!"


    "last year?"


    Naruto intercepted two words directly from Yingsi''s long nonsense, turned to look at Morioka Yinying, and said, "Last year, Chan is still at school."


    "Yes." Moriqiu Yinying smiled coldly, and directly told the truth that it had been whitewashed by Yingsi. "Last year because of the unimaginable power of Can-senpai, those of the Public Security Committee The idiot didn''t dare to provoke us. We also published a lot of newspapers. Under the leadership of Can-senpai, we criticized and criticized the group of public security committee guys. At that time, the group of public security committee guys were like mice seeing a cat. I dare not come to our news department to make trouble at all."


    This is the truth, the truth hidden and whitewashed by Ying Si, Can''s strength is boundless and powerful, and in the entire Yanghai Academy, only the God of God, who is one of the three Hades, can beat her. Other students, teachers, No matter how strong, it is absolutely impossible to be Chan''s opponent.


    It was such a powerful suppression, from Ying Si''s mouth, it turned into "Let you off once", and I don''t know how the group of guys from the Public Security Committee whitewashed their evil deeds.


    It¡¯s hard to guess what happened afterwards. After Chan graduated from Yanghai Academy, the Ministry of Information lost its greatest support and was again suppressed by the Public Security Committee. Others retired because of fear of being attacked by the Public Security Committee. Only Moriqiu Yinying was the only one. He stayed because of his respect and admiration for Chan, and finally waited until Naruto and the others appeared, leading the news department to rise again.


    Although Moriqiu Silver Shadow is an S-rank great demon, he is only one person after all, two fists are hard to beat four hands, but now there is no need to be afraid, there is no need to be afraid of Naruto!


    Moriqiu Yinying told the true situation of the violent relationship between the Ministry of Information and the Public Security Committee that year. Imagine that the group of arrogant and domineering guys did not even dare to show up in front of Chan. Naruto was also happy and laughed. The Lao Shizi Public Security Committee is completely blatant contempt.


    "After all, it''s just a bunch of brazen trash who is bullying and fearing hardship!"


    Chapter 25-The first confrontation between the Ministry of Information and the Public Security Committee!


    Ying Si''s face became extremely dark because of the suffering of shame.


    In front of the Ministry of Information last year, the Public Security Committee was as unbearable as Moriqiu Yinying said, because Otomura''s strength is really terrifyingly powerful!


    Even last year, Chan''s strength was absolutely invincible among students!


    Because the press of the Ministry of Information criticized the Public Security Committee, the Public Security Committee once went to the Ministry of Information last year and was defeated by Chan who was a little serious. The entire Public Security Committee was defeated by the extremely weak and lovely girl. It''s so smooth and flowing, and even all is a spike.


    Chan''s power is a realm that the students can''t understand. Looking at the entire world of monsters, there are absolutely few who can match Chan. Even the heads of the various monster races are unlikely to be better than they are now only 19 years old. Can!Chan''s strength can only be compared with the strongest among the S-level monster races like vampires and werewolves!This is the power of Otonashi!


    Last year''s complete defeat in the hands of Chan alone is an absolute shame to the members of the Public Security Committee, but fortunately, that powerful banshee who looks like a junior high school student has now graduated They didn¡¯t believe that there would be another powerful monster that could defeat them all by themselves. So after Chan graduated, they became confident and began to oppress the news department again. In the end, only Morigaoka Yinying stood by. Down.


    During this period of time, the people of the Public Safety Committee absolutely did not want anyone to mention it, because Otonashi was the one they feared and feared the most, while Morioka Ginkage and Naruto did not hesitate to deal with them with this matter. Laughing, because they have no reason to hide!


    "You are looking for death!"


    The guys from the Public Security Committee have always been arrogant, and now Naruto and Moriqiu Yinying have ridiculed such mercilessly, Yingsi''s face also showed anger, stop talking nonsense, do it immediately!


    Ying Si fought against Moriqiu Yinying last year. It is clear that this guy''s body is a werewolf. If one-on-one, Ying Si is not Moriqiu Yinying''s opponent, but she still does it. As for the reason, it may be because of the public security committee. .


    Yingsi thinks that Moriqiu Yinying dare not really turn his face with the public security committee, this is a threat!


    There are two ways to threaten people. One is to hold someone or something that the other side cares about, such as taking hostages, and grabbing some of the other side''s handles. This kind of threatening method, in Naruto¡¯s view, is really In the fourth Ninja World War, as long as Uchiha Madara stands alone, it is enough to make Ninja. There is a shock in the Jiedalian Army. This is the''shi''. It is a powerful existence, and there is no need to do anything to stand there will have a huge power.


    Although the Public Security Committee can¡¯t be compared to Uchiha Madara, in Yanghai Academy, they are equivalent to the campus underworld, but they have a more beautiful name, so Hotaru believes that Morioka Ginkage does not dare to talk to the Public Security Committee. Tear the skin directly!


    Ying Si waved the white spider silk that launched from her hand, and it immediately stuck to Naruto''s body.


    Naruto waved his arm, but didn''t actually tear off the pesky spider silk. These white spider silks are very sticky and tough, and it would be very troublesome to be entangled with these spider silks.


    Ying Si is the same as everyone else. In their opinion, the strongest person in the news department is Moriqiu Silver Shadow, and Naruto, a first-year golden-haired kid, really doesn''t care much.


    "This is my ability. Once I get entangled in my spider silk, I can''t get rid of it!"


    Moriqiu Yinying continued to sit on the window frame, without any intention of going to help at all, yawned lazily, and said, "Be careful, that woman is bride Luo."


    "Lady Luo? In other words, it''s Spider Woman. Alas, I don''t really like spiders, but it seems to be delicious after being fried."


    The world of food is very simple...


    Although his arm had been glued to Yingsi''s spider silk, Naruto still thought of food directly.


    Spider-eating is not a weird thing in the human world. Southeast Asian countries and regions have a lot of mosquitoes because of the hot climate. Basically, there are many insects that can be used in vegetables. One of the eighteen monsters in Yunnan. Just eat insects.


    Spiders, as long as they are fried at a high temperature and sprinkled with salt and pepper, they will become crispy and delicious. Although some people may worry about toxins, most animal toxins are protein. Deteriorating, so the problem will not be too big. If it is a highly poisonous plant, it will be bad, because there may be a lot of alkaloids. As for animals, tetrodotoxin is a poison that is difficult to decompose under high temperature. Still very few.


    Ying Si completely regarded them as people to get rid of, while Naruto completely wanted to eat things, Ying Si was completely ignored by him. This was really not a tolerable thing for the guys from the Public Security Committee.


    Ying Si had already regarded this blond guy as a more important target to get rid of than Sen Qiu Yinying, and the spider silk was also launched from the other palm.


    Naruto waved his arm to resist, so that the pesky spider silk didn''t directly stick to his body, but it still stuck to Naruto''s school uniform, and the sticky and very tough spider silk kept pulling at all.


    Ying Si is very confident in her spider silk, and she doesn¡¯t pay much attention to first-year kids like Naruto who have just entered Yanghai Academy. She said, ¡°You can¡¯t break my spider silk, don¡¯t worry. I''ll suck you up completely in a while!"


    The main body of the firefly is the bride, the spider woman. After the spider preys on the prey, it will continue to use the spider silk to completely bind the other party, and then use the fangs to inject the venom into the prey to decompose all the organs in the prey. It is a very cruel practice to drop it and suck it clean, and it is obviously the same for Yingsi!


    Although Naruto was stuck with Yingsi¡¯s spider silk, except for Xiaozi, the other three people were not worried at all. Morioka Silver Shadow can still sit there with such an old god now, and it¡¯s cute. Xiang and Hu Meng witnessed Naruto defeating the two S-level monsters, Werewolf and Raven Tengu, with their own eyes last time. They didn''t believe that this woman would have more power than Naruto!


    "Idiot, I haven''t figured out who the prey is and who is the hunter guy!"


    Naruto sneered coldly. Although Ying Si is indeed a good beauty, since it is an enemy, he will not be muddled, just like the Ichinose pearl fish before, which is different from the ice escape power used at that time. Suddenly, a hot, ultra-high temperature radiated from the human body.


    Although there is no open flame, Naruto''s body has turned bright and dark like magma. The red and black light emits thousands of degrees Celsius, burning all the spider silk entwined with the firefly!


    Although the spider silk of Ying Si was injected with demon power, ordinary flames of several hundred degrees Celsius could not be burnt at all, but until the power of Naruto, the temperature of lava with a temperature of several thousand degrees Celsius, it still had no meaning at all.


    "how can that be?!"


    Ying Si was shocked by the power of this blonde first-year kid. Apart from that person, it was the first time someone had burned her spider silk.


    "This trick is called Melt Armor. My body is full of magma of thousands of degrees Celsius. If you have the ability to catch me, please try it!"


    Ying Si gritted her teeth and felt like she had kicked the iron plate this time, but she still did not escape, but immediately transformed into her own body.


    Although it is impossible for students to become their own bodies in the school according to school regulations, members of the Public Security Committee have such powers to liberate demon power. This is not the power given to them by the gods of the gods, but they are given to themselves, so Naruto said that they thought they were really right. If it weren¡¯t for the goddess of God to open and close his eyes, he didn¡¯t bother to take care of the children¡¯s affairs, otherwise they really thought that with a few little ghosts, one of the three great gods of the gods can be Is Dianming rampant in front of him?


    After changing the cost body, Ying Si also fully showed the appearance of a spider woman. Eight legs are the standard configuration, and two sharp venomous fangs grew in the mouth.


    "watch out!"


    Ying Si spit out spider silk again, and at the same time flew over to everyone in the classroom. These spider silks were also infused with the venom of the bride-to-be, as long as they were hit, they would be immediately poisoned!


    "The person who moved me in front of my face, did you treat me as Naruto Uzumaki dead?!"


    Naruto has always been extremely protective of his shortcomings, how can he allow his own people to have trouble?!The figure flashed quickly, and his whole body was covered with hot melt armor, turning Naruto''s whole body into a powerful weapon. Several consecutive hand knives slashed all the spider silk of Yingsi and burned.


    Although Miss Luo is considered to be a relatively strong monster, her overall strength is only barely reaching A-level. Compared with the S-level monster, she still has a big gap in her strength. It will not be Senqiu Yinying''s opponent at all. What''s more, facing the enraged Naruto.

 1077 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1077

    Naruto used simple physical skills to destroy all the poisonous spider silk of Yingsi, and at the same time quickly rushed to Yingsi. His body was covered in red and black melt armor, and he looked like a demon at this time!


    "Damn it! Look at my poisonous flying arrows!"


    Seeing that her spider silk was not effective, Ying Si immediately sprayed the poisonous water arrow from the fangs.


    Naruto continued to increase the temperature of the melt armor, and at the same time, a majestic layer of vitality was condensed under the melt armor. The toxins of the fireflies were completely burned under the high temperature, even if some of the toxins passed through the melt armor. There is endless vitality in front of the block, and this level of poison can never cause damage to Naruto!


    "Melting Escape Lava Fist!!"


    Naruto condensed the power of the four-tailed Monkey King on his fist, making his fist like a high-temperature meteorite falling from the sky, hitting Ying Si with three punches in a row, and the high temperature and strange power made Luo Xinwu. The body''s unbearable defenses were even more stretched, and there were burns everywhere on his body. At the same time, his internal organs were also messed up by Naruto''s strange power, and the inside of his body was also affected by the high temperature and suffered severe pain.


    Naruto squeezed Ying Si''s chin, brought her up to her, and slowly dissipated the melt armor from her body.


    "It seems that you are a woman, so you are merciful. I won''t kill you this time. Go back and tell your master that if you need trouble, send me a decent guy. Otherwise, next time, Even if you are a woman, I will kill you."


    Naruto¡¯s weird smile made Yingsi, who had always been arrogant and arrogant, truly terrified. She wanted to say something to beg for mercy, but because Naruto¡¯s cheek was pinched, she couldn¡¯t speak at all. Naruto waved her hand and slammed Yingsi Thrown out hard, her body smashed the wall of the next classroom.


    "get out!!"


    Chapter 26-Preparations for the Department of Information!With Mao Mujing...


    Ying Si witnessed the horror of Naruto with her own eyes. How dare she stay here more. Although her body hurts terribly from the impact and the burning of magma, she still slips away quickly, for fear that she will be really affected by staying here again. Naruto killed.


    At this time, Moriqiu Yinying finally stopped acting cool, jumped off the window frame, looked at the big hole smashed by Yingsi''s body, and said, "Are you merciful?"


    Naruto raised his right hand, on his palm, at this moment a black flame was burning.


    "I can also attach Amaterasu to my body to form an armor with earth life. Would you like to try it?"


    Moriqiu Yinying had personally seen how powerful this indestructible black flame could burn even water. He didn''t have the immortality ability of a vampire, so how could he dare to touch the indestructible black flame with his body.


    "Don''t! I''ll forget it!"


    Naruto didn''t bother to laugh at Moriqiu Yinying, who was not planted, and scattered Amaterasu from his hand, and said, "Go and inform Huiji to get ready. There is a fight going on recently!"


    "To understanding!"


    Moriqiu Yinying also showed a wicked smile on her face. The Ministry of Information and the Public Security Committee are really bitter. Liang Zi has been forged since last year, but Chan''s personality is still too gentle after all, although she is in school. At that time, the entire Public Security Committee was suppressed with a powerful force, so that they did not dare to do anything to the Ministry of Information, but they still did not drive them to an extinction, so it also left a disaster.


    Naruto is not so kind, and now he has to make up for the mistakes caused by Chan''s kindness, and the public security committee must pull out the cancer himself!


    Miko Shinori should also think that the little ghosts should be dealt with by the little ghosts, so he has not touched the public security committee.


    The Ministry of Information and the Public Security Committee will inevitably start a fierce struggle in the near future, and all this has long been revealed by the god of the gods, the wise general among the three great kings, all have been seen!


    Moriqiu Yinying left and immediately went to the karate club to inform his friends that the next battle will be very exciting and intense. Whether it is a werewolf or a Raven Tengu, you must not miss it.


    Only Naruto and Morioka Ginkage knew about many things, so much of what they said made the three girls completely confused. During the time when Morioka Ginkage went to Miyamoto Ashike, Naruto also It happened to explain to them in detail about the Public Security Committee.


    "Those guys are terrible!"


    The young witch with fierce emotions waved the new magic wand in her hand excitedly, her exquisite and cute little face filled with anger, and said, "What kind of police! It''s just a bunch of hooligans!"


    The crimes committed by the Public Security Committee are really exhausted. Naruto¡¯s casual remarks are enough to make the trio of girls, who are not human but full of justice, feel righteous indignation.


    Although these three girls usually have naughty places, in essence, none of them are bad guys, which is fundamentally different from the guy who has completely corrupted the vote of the Public Security Committee.


    Hu Meng copied her arms and was squeezed and deformed by her arms in the most proud size of the three girls in public, but she was completely unaware of it, and her delicate face was full of anger.


    "Xiao Zi is right. The police are too much. Things that violate them are not justice. They are simply tyrants. Such guys must be punished severely!"


    Even Mengxiang, who is gentle and talkative in her usual state, felt the atmosphere. She looked at Naruto with green eyes and said, "Naruto, we can never give up to that public safety committee, right?"


    "Of course, and we won''t lose."


    Naruto gently combed Mengxiang¡¯s soft pink long hair with his hands, and said, ¡°This time I severely injured the firefly. They will definitely not let us go. Recently, it¡¯s going to be a little harder, the silver guy. After collecting a lot of evidence of the crimes committed by the Public Security Committee, I will go to Chan and get some previous information. We must drive out a newspaper as soon as possible in the past two days to expose the crimes of the Public Security Committee!"


    The Public Security Committee has committed too many crimes. Even after Chan left school, they were absolutely guilty. Although the Ministry of Information had survived in name only because of the suppression of the Public Security Committee, Moriqiu Yinying has been peeping. In, secretly collected evidence about the crimes committed by the Public Security Committee.


    It is their stupidity to look down on Moriqiu Yinying, the S-rank monster, and to look down on the super S-rank monster, Naruto Uzumaki, is their misfortune!


    Because they were fighting against an organization that did a lot of evil in the school, the three girls with a sense of justice did not feel fear, but felt high-spirited, and because the man they like is here, they absolutely believe that he is better than anyone else. .


    "By the way, Mengxiang, this is for you."


    Naruto suddenly remembered something. He took out two small glass bottles from his trouser pocket and gave them to Moe Xiang... It was said that the glass bottles were actually a bit bigger, but in fact these two glass bottles were smaller than the perfume bottles. , If you really want to say, the two small bottles add up to the size of the cap of an ordinary mineral water bottle.Each of them contained about three-quarters of the bright red liquid. When it swayed from side to side, the bright red liquid would temporarily stick to the inner wall, then slip off again and become transparent again.


    Through the light, you can see the intoxicating luster, like a ruby.


    "This is... blood?"


    As a vampire, Moexiang could immediately determine that the glass bottle was filled with blood, and it was Naruto¡¯s blood, but she didn¡¯t know why Naruto gave her this suddenly. If it was for her, it would be too much. A little bit less...


    "This is something made with my blood and Xiaozi''s potion. As long as you pour this blood on your cross, you can temporarily make the sealing power of the cross disappear. According to my estimation, it can be up to ten. In a minute or so, the guys from the Public Security Committee are unscrupulous. If you are in danger when I''m not by your side, you can quickly splash this blood on the cross. I think no matter what, as long as you liberate the demon power, at least you can Hold on until I rush to you."


    Moexiang¡¯s cross is indeed more troublesome. In order to protect Moexiang, Akashia made this cross and sealed the power of Moexiang¡¯s true ancestor, but he was also afraid that Moexiang would encounter troubles that could not be solved. It promotes the peaceful coexistence of humans and monsters, so the cross is specifically set to "humans can take off the cross".


    Although there are many places where Naruto is not a human being, from the perspective of the cross, the cross still "identifies" Naruto as a human being. Using Naruto''s blood and Xiaozi''s potion can temporarily lift the sealing power of the cross. It can also be said to be a temporary means to protect Mengxiang.


    Mengxiang realized Naruto''s feelings, and a blush of shame appeared on her beautiful pretty face.


    "Nah...Naruto, where''s mine?" Hu Meng pursed his mouth, and a hint of jealousy appeared in his purple eyes, and he meant, "If you don''t prepare anything for me, I will cry for you."


    "There is me and me!" Xiao Zi is absolutely unwilling to be lonely, and the whole person hangs on Naruto''s body again, "and mine, Naruto!"


    Although in Naruto''s heart, the favorite is Mengxiang, it is true that he would never favor Hu Meng and Xiao Zi, because they are all the girls he likes, which is also an important factor in maintaining the stability of the harem!


    Hu Meng and Xiao Zi are not too strong. If the guys from the Public Security Committee make trouble, I''m afraid they will suffer, so Naruto is also well prepared.


    What Hu Meng gave to Hu Meng was a black necklace, which was made by Naruto with the power of Yin Escape. It contained Naruto¡¯s spiritual power. If Hu Meng used the power of that necklace to activate her illusion, the power of the illusion could be enhanced. However, if you use it too many times, the necklace will gradually disappear with the consumption of power.


    Xiao Zi¡¯s power is the weakest, and the one that makes Naruto the most uneasy. Naruto only gave her the means to protect herself, sealing the power of the Thunder God enchantment in two scrolls. As long as it is opened, it can be Under the protection of the Flying Thunder God enchantment within ten seconds, combined with Hu Meng¡¯s illusion, in these thirty seconds, Hu Meng can attack as much as possible without the need to defend. After all, Naruto still has the power of the Flying Thunder God enchantment. confident.


    In order to deal with the Public Security Commission, the Ministry of Information has now been fully activated, and the Public Security Commission intends to completely eliminate the Ministry of Information this time. The struggle between the two parties must be quite fierce, because they cannot afford to lose.


    Regarding the Public Security Committee, Naruto did not tell Mao Mujing, and it was useless to say it. It was just a nuisance. After all, even after all, Mao Mujing''s greatest possibility is to dissuade him from impulsiveness.


    Under the intentional indulgence of the god of the gods, the public security committee is already more powerful than the teacher. Even if it is a teacher, they will not look at it. As long as they are caught by any handle, the teacher will be punished.


    Naruto concealed the matter about the Public Security Committee, and went to class as before. The undercurrents under the surface of this school were raging, and Naruto did not tell Mao Mu Jing to know at all.


    After the daytime class was over, in accordance with the decision made by Mao Mujing in the morning, Naruto also went with her to visit the "child" in her mouth, and told her about the recent events at school... Storyteller.


    Naruto has basically determined the target he is going to meet, but still pretends to be unaware, watching the walking around him without stopping, and always can¡¯t help but jump up Mao Mu Jing, and said: "Mao Mu teacher, you What kind of person is the said student? Why hasn''t the school been started for so long?"


    Mao Mujing lit his chin with his hand, while trying to remember about the child.


    "That kid seems to have a lot of problems since middle school. I don''t know why she hasn''t come to class since the beginning of school. But she is a very withdrawn character, but she is very cute. Don''t be weird to her. Things"

 1078 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1078

    Mao Mu Jingdu has begun to distrust Naruto''s character, which shows how bad he is.


    ''Then why are you telling me to come over?''


    Naruto spit out like this in his heart, but on the surface it turned into another sentence.


    "I really don''t want to be called weird by strange people."


    "You are strange! Don''t be rude, I am a teacher!"


    "I think the guy who will sneak out to fish and eat during lunch break is not qualified to be a teacher at all."


    "Woo...I didn''t!"


    "Yes, I saw them all, and I caught three big fish."


    "Woo...you take a peek..."


    "No, you will know who ate the three fish bones in the trash can in the office, idiot!"


    "I hate it! Don''t call me a fool!"


    "Well, stupid cat!"


    The atmosphere of the teacher and the students seemed to have become weird, but the two parties were completely unaware of it, and while bickering, they went to the residence of the weird girl in the mouth of Mao Mujing.


    Chapter 27-The girl who is truly pure as snow...


    Duo duo!


    "Student Bai Xue, the teacher came to play with you."


    After knocking on the door twice, there was Mao Mujing''s iconic voice full of vitality.


    This catwoman doesn¡¯t seem to be in line with the characteristics of a cat in the impression. She is quite energetic, even with excessive energy, as if she can maintain such a vigorous smile no matter what, she seems to be very different from the''lazy cat'' In and out.


    However, in private, Mao Mujing has a very lazy and cute side. Naruto has seen Mao Jing go to the roof during lunch break to bask in the sun, and then stretch out with a very satisfied expression. It really made Naruto cute.


    The consequence is that Naruto was chased by the cat quietly and scratched all day...


    The size of Yanghai Academy is not only reflected in the teaching building and other parts such as the back mountain and lake, but also the bedroom building!


    Almost every student has his own independent room, that is, one room for each student. It is not so much a dormitory, but it is actually closer to the state of an apartment in the human world, because everyone does not live in the same room. It''s also a good thing to say, after all, the living habits of different monsters are too different, and it will be very inconvenient to live together.


    ''Is it here?''


    Naruto really had a strange expectation in her heart. This was outside the door of Room 106 in Room B. The object of Naruto''s question was the cat beside him. At this time, she seemed to rub her arm slightly.


    In fact, just standing at the door of this room, Naruto also felt a chill. This was not because of the gloomy or horrible atmosphere, but it was really a bit cold. The other rooms next to it were all empty, actually because of that. The girl living in this room gave out a little chill unconsciously.


    Click!


    The lock cylinder turned, and the door of room 106 was opened with a small gap. Because the gap was too small, Naruto could only watch the leopard. He saw the purple hair color, an ice blue eye, and that White and delicate skin on the girl''s face.


    "Teacher Maomu."


    The girl called Mao Mujing, her voice was cold and indifferent. It seems that she was born like this. There is no respect for the teacher for Mao Mujing, but there is no respect for the teacher like Naruto. In short, it is the same. A very strange tone.


    Mao Mujing seems to have long been used to this girl''s weirdness, so she still has a full-fledged smile on her face, waved her hands, and said, "Little Baixue, the teacher has come to you."


    The girl who was turned into Baixue by Mao Mujing nodded gently, opening the door, and suddenly noticed Naruto standing next to Mao Mujing, who had just opened some doors and closed again, still leaving only a gap, her eyes focused on On Naruto''s body, there was vigilance and alertness in his eyes.


    "Ah, he is not a bad guy!"


    Mao Mujing suddenly yelled twice, holding Naruto''s arm, and dragging Naruto in front of the weird girl like a sales promotion. She didn''t know if it was unconscious or vented what happened before, knocking Naruto hard. Head.


    "His name is Naruto Uzumaki, he is also a student in the class, he is not a weird guy, look, it''s okay to fight like this!"


    Mao Mujing seemed to be marketing Naruto completely as a sandbag, and the cat''s paw knocked out several hot buns on Naruto''s head.


    "You fool! This is the head!"


    Mingren refused to admit defeat, and immediately fought back. In front of that, he directly staged a full martial arts trip with Mao Mujing.


    Looking at the brainless fighting of the two strange creatures in front of me, the corner of the girl''s mouth with a lollipop stick in her mouth can also be seen twitching twice, the lollipop stick almost fell out of her mouth. Open the door and let these two strange creatures in.


    The girl¡¯s room is quite colder than outside. The temperature in the room is below zero, which is the most suitable and comfortable temperature for this girl. But because of this, the rooms next to her are completely I couldn''t help it, after all, even a monster, not everyone can withstand the cold, and it is still 24 hours a day.


    Naruto and Mao Mujing release Chakra and demon power at the same time to resist the cold. Under the protection of that power, both of them can adapt to the low temperature here.


    "Teacher Maome, please sit down."


    Although the girl was indifferent and not completely rude, the reason why she only greeted the cat quietly without talking to Naruto was because she was not familiar with Naruto at all, and she herself was an extremely restrained girl. He wouldn''t take the initiative to speak to Naruto, but he still pulled a chair over.


    The two sat down facing the girl, seemingly because of the presence of Naruto, the unfamiliar situation made the atmosphere a little embarrassing, but fortunately there is a natural existence of Mao Mujing, who does not look at the atmosphere at all. He smiled and said: "Let me introduce you. This golden-haired guy is Naruto Uzumaki and a classmate in our class. He is now a member of the Press Department. This is Bai Xueyu. Although he didn''t come to class before, he and Naruto, you are the same age."


    Bai Xueku glanced at Naruto. Because of her extremely introverted character, she turned her head away without knowing how to get in touch with others, and turned to Mao Mujing, which she is still familiar with, and said, "Mr. Mao Mu, what about the newspaper?"


    Mao Mujing said before that she would show her the newspaper. Although she has been living here and did not go to class for more than half a semester, in fact this girl has a very delicate and fragile heart and wants to make friends. She also wanted to know the situation outside, so she looked forward to the newspaper Mao Mujing said.


    In some respects, this girl is similar to Yakumo. The only thing that is better is that this girl does not carry Yakumo''s hatred and grief.


    "Woo..."


    Mao Mujing suddenly folded her hands together, she let out a cute whine, looked at Bai Xueque with an apologetic expression, and said, "Sorry, classmate Bai Xue, when the teacher went in the morning, the newspapers were all lit up."


    The popularity of the newspaper really surpassed Naruto''s imagination, and the same was true for Mao Mujing, which resulted in the situation like this.


    Bai Xueguo''s eyes revealed a disappointed expression, and the chill radiating from her body seemed to freeze her emotions. When she spoke, she was in the same indifferent tone as before.


    "It''s ok."


    She wanted to express that it didn''t matter if there was no newspaper, she didn''t care, but she was so distressing, and Mao Mujing quickly remedied it.


    "However, Xue Xue, this guy is the producer of this newspaper, the teacher brought him, let him tell you the contents of the newspaper!"


    Mao Mujing stabbed Naruto with his arm and motioned him to speak quickly.In fact, Mao Mu Jing will bring Naruto, and it is not completely without consideration. The facts about Naruto and Moe Xiang are almost spread to the whole school. As a teacher, there is no reason why Mao Mu Jing will not know. , Knowing that he is very good at dealing with girls, although Mao Mujing definitely does not want to give Naruto Shirayuki, but also wants to use his eloquence to enlighten this indifferent girl.


    Naruto scratched his head. If Mao Mujing is not here, it''s okay. Naruto can say something exaggerated to tease the girl, but since Mao Mujing is here, Naruto''s nasty mouth can''t be used, look at that With the indifferent girl with a lollipop stick in her mouth, Naruto scratched her dazzling golden retriever and said, "Well, when we meet for the first time, I will give you a small gift. I hope you will like it."


    Naruto stretched out his hands to face each other, and a blue and white cold light radiated from the palms of his hands. The cold air gathered in Naruto''s palms made Mao Mujing and Bai Xueyu both widened their eyes.


    Naruto is really fortunate to have studied it after he came to this world, so he has mastered the power of Bing Dun, otherwise he really can''t do anything in this situation.


    Bai Xuekuo''s body is Snow Girl, which can be fully seen from her surname and the cold environment in this room, so she knows the power in Naruto''s hands more clearly.


    Naruto accurately controlled his chakra, condensing the little water vapor in the air, and slowly condensed into a small figure according to his control.


    In that small ice sculpture, Naruto¡¯s huge chakra was injected, and the chakra was used to squeeze the air away from the moisture. Therefore, the ice condensed was crystal clear, as clear as the highest grade crystal.

 1079 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1079

    Naruto compresses water in the eyes of this humanoid ice sculpture. Therefore, the color of the eyes of this ice sculpture is darker than the other parts of the body, turning into a clear blue, as if two sapphires are set on the ice sculpture. same.


    Naruto is holding the beautiful ice sculpture in his hand, because his chakra is condensed inside, so it can be stored for a long time, even if it is exposed to the sun for half a month, it will not melt, if it is in a low temperature environment below zero Yes, it can be kept for a few years, and passed it to Bai Xuekuo.


    "For you, do you like it?"


    Naruto is really bad. The ice sculpture, just like everyone imagined, looks like Shirayuki. Just when we met, Naruto didn¡¯t keep staring at Shirayuki when he was making the ice sculpture, but the ice sculpture was made. It''s very vivid, and her icy thorn-like hairstyle is sharp, but her body is as soft as boneless, and everything is perfectly portrayed.


    Bai Xueguo touched the ice sculpture lightly with his hand, and even the tentacles could feel the delicate skin of her own. This beautiful ice sculpture made Bai Xueguo, who is a Snow Girl, amazed herself, because it was so beautiful!


    On the face of the ice sculpture''s little Bai Xueguo, a slight smile appeared at the corners of his mouth, coupled with the agile eyes, making the ice sculpture seem to have been infused with agile life, and that smile was definitely not shown by Bai Xueguo just now. Yes, that should be Naruto''s imagination.


    It¡¯s the first time in my life to receive such a beautiful gift. Although the behavior is a bit weird, she is still a weak and kind girl in nature. She will also like beautiful things. Bai Xueguo¡¯s face showed a more beautiful smile than the ice sculpture. , She was able to look at Naruto''s blue eyes and gave him a smile in return.


    "Thank you, I like it very much."


    Chapter 28-Bai Xuekui''s weakness and purity, this stupid good girl!


    What a cute and pure Bai Xuepi, the cheap Qingye Yueyin animal is really worthless...


    Even if Mao Mujing has known Bai Xuekui for quite a long time, it is definitely not easy to see her smile. I didn¡¯t expect that Naruto could make her smile just after meeting, so I couldn¡¯t help but look at Naruto. At a glance.


    ''This kid is better than I thought.''


    Because of the exquisite ice sculptures Naruto made for Bai Xuekuo, Bai Xuekuo immediately opened his guard. Although it is impossible to make too much progress in that area, Bai Xuekuo was obviously willing to talk to Naruto, and the atmosphere began to change. It''s normal.


    Bai Xuequ was willing to speak, although he only responded occasionally, but Naruto didn''t have to say stand-up comedy alone, but it was also very good. As long as Bai Xuequ was willing to respond to Naruto, then he could show his eloquence skills.


    In terms of eloquence, there is no one in this world who is Naruto''s opponent. Interspersed with the recent school incidents, some dark parts are covered in one stroke. As for telling jokes, that is what Naruto is best at.


    It''s getting late, and Mao Mu Jing has gone back to finish the meal, and Naruto''s jokes are stopped until the club head on the moon.


    The cold moonlight outside shined on Naruto and Bai Xuegu through the window. The two seemed to have only noticed the existence of time at this time. Bai Xuegu lowered his head slightly, still shy and shy, and whispered: "Naruto Man, can I ask you a question?"


    Bai Xuekui''s name for Naruto was directly used by Naruto, omitting the honorific word for "Jun", and did not call his surname. This breakthrough can be regarded as Naruto''s full mouth escape skills. The results are out.


    Although Bai Xueku looks indifferent on the outside, she is as fragile and pure as Xue in her heart. A little touch can hurt her heart, or even shatter it completely. During this nearly three hours of conversation, Naruto Understand this.


    Although the temperature in this room is still below zero, which is the most comfortable temperature for Shirayuki, there is no way, but the temperature of the atmosphere began to rise due to the appearance of Naruto. In this cold environment, even let Bai Xueku felt warm, but Naruto knew very well that as long as he made a mistake, Bai Xuekuo''s heart might be hurt and the temperature here would drop to freezing point again.


    Naruto is a big liar, a super big liar who deceives girls!


    "Yes, ask, Kui."


    When Naruto called her by her own name directly, Bai Xuegu had a shy look on her face. Her skin was even more delicate than that of a baby. She was the fairest and tenderest girl Naruto had ever seen. That''s why she only needed blood Slightly faster the flow rate, you can immediately see the two clusters of red on her cheeks.


    "Why do you use the power of ice, are you a snow girl like me?"


    Although it was stated in the school rules that her identity should not be exposed, Bai Xueyu didn''t care about it, but she really cared about Naruto.


    Because the proportion of females in the descendants of the snow girls far exceeds that of males, there are fewer and fewer male snow girls, and there are fewer and fewer pure-bred snow girls. The direct result is that the number of snow girls continues to decrease with the times. Nowadays, all the snow girls, except those who study in Yanghai Academy like Kui, and a small number of snow girls, the other major snow girls should all live in the snow girls, which is also the last place where the snow girls live. In Bai Xueku''s life, it was also the first time he saw that a man could use the same abilities as himself, so he wondered if he was of the same race as himself.


    "I am not a snow girl, I learned the power of ice by myself."


    "Learning?" Naruto''s first half of the sentence made Bai Xuegu look disappointed, but the second half made her surprised. How do you learn this?


    "Actually, I can control the power of the five attributes of wind, thunder, water, fire, and earth. After mixing these powers in pairs, new powers will be generated."


    Naruto briefly explained the characteristics of his chakra to Bai Xueqi, but he didn''t say too clearly, because it took too much time, just to explain his own attributes.


    "I want to use the power of ice like this, gather the power of wind in my left hand, gather the power of water in my right hand, and then mix the two."


    Following his commentary, Naruto gathered in his hands so that Bai Xueku could clearly feel the strength. A whirlwind appeared in his left hand, while water vapor was condensed in his right hand. In the cold air, Naruto''s water vapor also Without condensation, when Naruto condensed the power of his hands, an icicle condensed from his hands.


    Bai Xuekui''s eyes widened and watched the icicles change into various forms in Naruto''s hands. Although the fact that Naruto was not a descendant of Yuki made Bai Xueku a little disappointed, Bai Xuekuo felt a little bit by his subtle power. Surprised.


    Naruto squeezed his hand, and the icicle was in Naruto''s hand, and it turned into a little starlight.


    "Many people suspect that I am a Snow Girl, but I only told you about this, don''t tell anyone."


    Naruto''s abilities are indeed too many and too complicated. Even Mengxiang, Hu Meng and others already know that Naruto is a monster, but after seeing his endless abilities, they still doubt what he is.


    Naruto once frozen the Ichinose pearl fish, which makes people wonder if he is a snow girl, and Naruto once opened three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes in front of Xiao Zi. There are few monsters with three eyes, but they are indeed Yes, with Xiaozi''s wealth of knowledge, we can know that kind of monster is called Yasha!Naruto used the power of lava to defeat the new lady Yingsi of the Public Security Committee. This also made the public security micro-members wonder what monster he was?It seems that I have never heard of any monster that can control the power of lava!


    Bai Xueku never went to school and knew too little about the outside world, so he didn''t know that Naruto had caused a lot of things in Yanghai Academy. After hearing Naruto¡¯s words, he felt that he and Naruto had something Having said the common secret, Bai Xueyu''s face showed a joyful smile.


    Naruto chatted with Bai Xueku for a while, the sky was completely dark, although there was a moon, it was too late.


    "It''s already so late, I''ll go back today, Kui."


    Although Naruto wanted to stay with Shirayuki very much, if something like this happened, he might be torn alive by those three the next day, so this kind of thing would be forgotten.


    Although Bai Xueyu was disappointed in her heart, she was shy and hardly lost to Hinata. She was really not good at expressing her feelings, but when she sent Naruto to the door, her body''s reaction still surpassed the shyness in her brain. Emotionally, he stretched his hand and grabbed Naruto''s sleeve.


    Bai Xuekui is 163 cm tall, not short, and slightly higher than Mengxiang who has not taken off the cross, but in front of 185 cm, he has such a pitiful expression of eagerness, and he looks like a little sister. Just as cute.


    Naruto rubbed Bai Xueque''s long purple hair, and said, "What''s wrong, Nao, do you want to keep me down?" He is a bad guy, looking at the pure and snowy Bai Xueyu, he couldn''t help but tease.


    Bai Xueku''s skin is delicate and tender, and it has become completely red under the acceleration of the blood. He shook his head again and again with shame, but did not let go. His brain was extremely shameful, but the instructions of the body and the brain were different. This was also considered to be this strange girl One of the cute ones.


    "ok, ok, I got it."


    Seeing Bai Xuekui''s shy appearance, Naruto also temporarily suppressed his demon thoughts, injected his own power into Bai Xuekuo''s body, helped her calm her emotions, and said: "Tomorrow after school, I will also come, give You talk about what happened in school, but the news department has been busy recently, and it will be a little later than today."


    Bai Xuekui''s shyness was relieved. Hearing what he said, Bai Xuekuo''s small demands were met with a child-like innocent smile, and then he showed his little thumb.


    "Retractor."


    Naruto has been very busy these two days, really busy. During the day, he has to go to class normally. After lunch, he has to be busy in the press department. The Public Security Committee has committed too many crimes in the past, including keeping it in Chan¡¯s place. All of the previous data, as well as the data collected by Senqiu Yinying during this period, must be typeset and integrated.


    These things are not funny, so everyone is serious, and Naruto knows that this is not just a struggle, but a war. As long as the cancer of the Public Security Committee is pulled out, Naruto will be able to stand firmly in Yanghai Academy. I did this for Chan!


    Because there is too much information and too few staff in the News Department, I have recently worked overtime to catch up. After class is over in the afternoon, the news department is busy and it is getting dark. Naruto even has no time to eat, so he has to rush to B. In Room 106 of the dormitory building, there is a stupid girl waiting for him.


    Although Naruto has a clone technique, he doesn''t want to do it with a clone.


    In class, you can occasionally seize the opportunity to amuse the cat''s eyes, watching the cat blushing with him, but it''s not easy to turn his face in class with annoyance.


    While busy in the news department, although he was very busy, as the only male lead of the three women fighting for husband, Naruto can also enjoy a lot of benefits from it. Of course, this kind of thing cannot be left to the clone.


    As for Bai Xuekuo, this is even more true. Although Naruto feels very tired after being busy all day long, it can only be said that he did all this by himself...


    Bai Xuekui is also a very careful girl. She noticed Naruto¡¯s daily fatigue. She didn¡¯t know Naruto¡¯s real situation. She thought it was because of the hard work of the News Department. She pursed her lips. She was still in the first place they knew. Five nights, I spoke to him.


    "Naruto, I''ll go to the press department to help you tomorrow."


    Chapter Twenty Nine-Meeting of the Four Girls, the strange, dangerous and cute Bai Xueku!


    Bai Xuekui''s personality is extremely introverted and shy. Like Chan, he is as afraid of life. While longing for feelings, he is also afraid of loss. However, the two of them have many similarities, and some of them are completely opposite extremes.

 1080 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1080

    For Naruto¡¯s extreme attachment, it can be regarded as one of the things they have in common. Bai Xuekuo never goes to school, and the only people he contacts are Mao Mujing and Naruto. Compared with Mao Mujing, he can often Amused her. Although sometimes he would say something H, Naruto, who had never done anything unusual to her, obviously became Bai Xuekui''s support, although they had only known each other for only five days.


    Naruto thought about it for a while, and thought it was not bad. In fact, he could hold on to the news department. If it really didn¡¯t work, he would use his clone to help. Even if he used Jiugouyu reincarnation eyes to hypnotize a few guys to come and help. It''s just a breeze, but it would be good to have Bai Xueku contact Mengxiang and the others in advance, so she nodded.


    "Well, let''s have class together tomorrow morning, and then you can go to the press department with me at noon."


    Although Bai Xueyu only wanted to go to the news department to help Naruto, he didn''t want to go to class too much, but when he heard Naruto''s saying "Let''s go to class together", he didn''t have the meaning of resisting in his heart, and nodded slightly.


    Bai Xuekui is really a girl who made Naruto devote a lot of thoughts, it is because she is too sensitive, too fragile, carelessly caressing, Naruto is afraid that she will break in front of her, gently stroking her purple long Naruto is very used to this action, and Shirayuki will not resist it anymore.


    With both hands down Bai Xueguo''s shoulders, Naruto''s two big hands were gently placed on Bai Xueguo''s slightly thin back, and the girl leaned against her arms with a light touch.


    Bai Xueguo suddenly smelled a masculine breath. Although the low temperature will weaken all five senses, the low temperature in this room is the most suitable temperature for Bai Xueguo. Instead, her sense of smell has changed. It has to be a little more sensitive.


    The snow-white delicate skin was blushing again, and Bai Xuegu felt that the cold in her body was about to be melted, and her face flushed against Naruto''s arms.


    Naruto didn''t do anything, just hugging Bai Xueku and enjoying the faint fragrance of her body.


    Girls always have a different fragrance from boys, even if they don¡¯t use perfume. Among the girls I know in Yanghai Academy, the most obvious deodorant is Hu Meng, probably because she is a dream. The relationship between demons has the talent to seduce men, so her body fragrance is also relatively strong, especially when she sees Naruto and is emotional.


    But the pure and snowy Snow Girl and the enchanting man¡¯s dream monster are probably two extremes. Bai Xueguo''s breath is very light and cold. It is similar to Bai''s breath, but there are also differences. The white breath is gentle. , And Bai Xuekuo should be weak.


    The two hugged each other quietly for a long time. Mingren noticed the time and left Bai Xueque''s bedroom with considerable dismay, while Bai Xueque stood in his room for a long time without regaining consciousness.


    "Naruto, I miss you so much!"


    Early in the morning, before the fog on the campus of Yanghai Academy was cleared, there was a cheer of surprise from the girl. Naruto felt a heavy burden on his shoulders. Some creature was hanging on his body. At the same time, there were two soft things. Squeezing his back, without turning his head, without listening to the voice, with this touch, Naruto can determine the identity of the girl behind him.


    Turning his head slightly, he reached out his hand and nodded Hu Meng''s forehead, and smiled:


    "You shameless girl, didn''t you just meet last night? It''s just one night."


    Hu Meng leaned his head on Naruto''s shoulder and rubbed it left and right. He seemed to enjoy the tactile sensation brought by Naruto''s body, and said softly: "There is a saying in China that says, "I don¡¯t see you in a day, like three autumns." , I haven¡¯t seen you for one night. That means I haven¡¯t seen you for one and a half autumns. They have been separated for four and a half months. Of course they miss you."


    "Hey, this idiom doesn''t seem to be used like this."


    Naruto grinned to Hu Meng with a smile, and at the same time kissed her gently on the tip of her nose. The special way of asking early made Hu Meng''s face a happy smile.


    "Little Hu Meng! Hurry up and walk away from Naruto!!"


    Although it has been acting for a long time, as long as they get together, there will be a plot like this. Mengxiang pulls Hu Meng''s arm with both hands, and uses the brute force of a vampire to pull Hu Meng directly off Naruto.


    "I don''t want it! Don''t die! Naruto is mine!!"


    In the face of love, the Dream Witch also showed great strength, her arms are like a drowning man who has caught the straw for survival, she will not let go at all. When Mengxiang did not liberate the vampire power, it was true for a while. There was no way to pull Hu Meng off Naruto.


    "Woo...Naruto, I miss you so much."


    When the dream witch and the vampire girl were in war because of the same man, the young witch who was always a ghost, took advantage of the two people not paying attention, flew directly in front of Naruto, held him from the front, and immediately occupied High ground.


    "Little Zi! Get out of here!"


    "I don''t want it! I like Naruto the most!"


    The scene of the two girls fighting for husband has become more intense because of Xiaozi''s joining. The three girls ripped Naruto away. At the same time, there are three outstanding girls like them, and they are fighting like this, which is absolutely for everyone else. It''s something to be envied, but no one understands Naruto''s hard work.


    Surrounded by the three girls, Naruto felt like he was in a washing machine and was about to rot.


    This kind of scene basically happens once every morning, and it has become a regular scene in the morning drama of Yanghai Academy.


    These three girls, not so much that they really want to use such children''s actions to determine Naruto''s belonging, it is also a special way to express their friendship. Naruto did not stop them, just after a while, It will naturally return to normal, and a group of four will walk towards the teaching building.


    In the morning Yanghai, the dense fog had not yet cleared, and it was still a little deserted at this time, but Naruto was accompanied by three girls, and the word deserted seemed completely inappropriate for them.


    "By the way, let me tell you something. Today, I want to introduce you a new friend who is also in our class. It is the girl who Teacher Maomu said before that she never went to school after school started."


    "girl?"


    Three pairs of selective ears directly filter most of Naruto¡¯s words, and they hear the last two words. The three pairs of eyes with different colors are all staring at Naruto, although compared to Naruto¡¯s experience, they are all just It was just a little girl, but the sharp eyes at this time really made Naruto avoid it.


    Hu Meng just started to ask something, but suddenly felt a chill, and at the same time it flew towards her, Mengxiang and Xiaozi, although they often fight because of Naruto, they have also formed In a special fetter, Moexiang yelled immediately before thinking about it when she encountered danger.


    "Mengxiang! Xiaozi! Be careful!!"


    Mengxiang and Xiaozi were reminded by Hu Meng, and they also felt the chill in the air, and immediately dodged away. When they avoided, they also saw the true face of the cold light. They were actually three extremely sharp. Frozen Arrow aimed at the hearts of the three of them.


    ''Well, I should have expected that this way of greeting is like this.''


    Naruto reluctantly vomited in his heart, waved his hand to release a golden chakra, forming a chakra circle, and caught all the sharp ice arrows that flew towards the three of Hu Meng and the others, and then Chakra Yi Shocked, shattered the ice bolt, and finally disappeared completely.


    All three of Mengxiang appeared as if they were approaching an enemy. They all put on a fighting posture, facing the direction where the ice arrow flew, Mengxiang''s green eyes stared at a dead tree.


    "Who, come out!"


    "Don''t be so nervous." Naruto patted the three girls on the shoulders, indicating that they could relax a little. "The girl I was talking about is here."


    "Hey?"


    Naruto¡¯s words surprised Moexiang and the others. Although Naruto¡¯s flower heart is something they all know, Naruto is not a woman who will appreciate it, such as the previous Ichinose pearl fish and Firefly Although they are all beautiful, Naruto didn''t treat them well, on the contrary, because of the hostility, he didn''t show any mercy when attacking.


    Huaxin is not sentimental, and will not be confused by beauty when encountering business affairs. This makes these three girls feel that he has something desirable when they are annoyed by his Huaxin. After all, he can accept them. It can also show that they are good enough, right?But this girl who suddenly attacked before they even met...


    "Que, don''t hide, come out."


    Naruto yelled at the big tree that Moexiang was staring at, but there was no response from behind the tree. Naruto reluctantly scratched his blonde hair and said, "If you don''t come out again, I will catch you. "


    Who else can the girl sitting behind the tree be besides Bai Xuegu?And of course the owner of the three Frostbolts just now was her.


    She is not a bad person, but she likes Naruto too much, and because of her introverted and shy personality, she is embarrassed to confess to Naruto directly. Today, she has agreed to go to school together, and she also follows Naruto like a stalker.


    And seeing the three young girls appearing next to Naruto, she would also feel angry and jealous. It¡¯s just that this clumsy and shy girl really can¡¯t fight against Naruto directly like Mengxiang and the others. She is not good at words. All she can think of in her head is the dumbest and easiest way to kill them.


    She really wanted to kill Mengxiang and the others. This was very determined, but there was no murderous aura in the attack. This kind of contrast really made Naruto want to be angry.


    Bai Xuegu squatted behind the tree and didn¡¯t know if she should go out. She had a cold personality and extremely suppressed her inner emotions. Only Naruto really cared about him. She didn¡¯t dare to violate Naruto¡¯s words, but she was afraid that she would be caught after going out. Naruto scolded, really must be entangled.


    "Really..."


    Before Bai Xuekuo had an answer, Naruto was already standing in front of her. The familiar voice made Bai Xuekuo tremble, and he raised his head to meet his azure blue eyes, helpless and petting. But there is no blame she is most worried about.


    "Okay, don''t squat here anymore, you will be treated as a strange person by others."


    Naruto rubbed Shirayuki''s long hair, and a gentle movement relieved some of her resistance, then she pulled Shirayuki, who had a slightly awkward expression, and walked in front of Mengxiang and the others with the same weird expressions.


    "Introduce, this is Bai Xueku, a very simple and stupid girl."


    Chapter Thirty-Dirty Beast!Shirayuki being stared at!


    Bai Xuekuo desperately desires to have real friends, but because of his shy and introverted personality, he can''t take the initiative to contact outsiders. Under such a contradictory situation, Bai Xuekuo has almost all of his feelings placed on Naruto. Therefore, he is extremely attached to Naruto and is very reluctant to other girls approaching Naruto.

 1081 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1081

    It will be a matter of time for Bai Xueguo to come to class, but by doing so, what happened is really troublesome. Bai Xueguo tried to attack Mengxiang and the others several times, but was stopped by Naruto. Under Naruto¡¯s efforts , The whole morning finally passed without incident.


    After having lunch together at noon, everyone came to the news department and started work together. It is not easy to produce a newspaper in a short time. After all, they are just laymen, and there are only a few staff and no newspaper office. With such professional equipment, plus the usual classes, it¡¯s pretty good to catch up with a newspaper issue once a month. Now, although there is no need to collect materials, it is still very hard to make a newspaper.


    Bai Xuekuo put her heart on Naruto''s body. She didn''t listen to what other people in the news department said, and listened to what Naruto said alone. Although Naruto had to devote a lot of attention to Bai Xuekuo''s body, it was okay. As long as it''s what Naruto said, Bai Xueku will try his best to do it. With one more hand, everyone''s progress will start to become much faster.


    Although Bai Xueku has not yet fully integrated here, it is after all everyone is working together to do one thing. Anyway, this is always a good start. Naruto is happy for this, but Moriqiu Yinying suddenly pulls Naruto to Outside the classroom, he looked wretched.


    "Why, Yin, let''s talk about it first, I''m not interested in men."


    "I''m so sorry, I''m not interested!"


    Moriqiu Yinying rolled her eyes at Naruto, but then stabbed Naruto with her arm again, showing a smile that every man understands, and said: "I said you are too good, when did you kidnap another one?"


    "Take your head! She is the girl that Mao Mujing said last time that she didn''t come to school for half a semester!"


    "Oh, that''s her."


    From the window of the classroom, Yinying Moriqiu glanced at Bai Xueku who was helping to organize the materials inside, and said, "Speaking of which I have heard about this girl. I heard that she has been a problem girl since she was in middle school. I froze other classmates several times, so the teacher also had a headache for her."


    Chiye Mengxiang studied in human schools before high school, but she is a minority after all, and most of the monsters either don¡¯t read, or start from elementary school and study in Yanghai Academy, and then they have been Ascending straight up, Bai Xueque was of this kind.


    Naruto became interested. He knew that Bai Xueku did not go to school immediately after school started because of something. However, Naruto didn¡¯t know exactly what it was, because he didn¡¯t take the manga seriously before, so he skipped it. After that, he also thought about asking Bai Xueku directly, but Naruto gave up that idea because of the fragility of that stupid girl.


    If a girl with a fragile mind is called a girl with a glass heart, then Bai Xueku should be the heart of sugar glass. She is so fragile that Naruto dare not ask her directly. It was in Naruto''s heart.


    Moriqiu Yinying was peeping everywhere while collecting information about the Public Security Committee. He knew a lot of things that were not known in the school. He pinched his chin and said, "I heard it seems to be because she graduated from middle school. During that holiday, two male students were severely injured and then frozen. If it weren¡¯t for a teacher who passed by at that time, they would save you and die. Although the school didn¡¯t expel her directly, she was still punished later, but I didn¡¯t expect high school. She never came to class after school started."


    Naruto frowned deeply. If Shirayuki is weird and dangerous, Naruto agrees with these two points, but if someone says Shirayuki has a stubborn personality, he will be seriously injured and dying for no reason. Naruto I absolutely don''t believe it, there must be something that others don''t know about.


    "By the way, who is the teacher you are talking about?"


    "Teacher... By the way, it''s Xiao Hu Ao Ren, that physical education teacher who is very popular with girls."


    "Are you from Little Huo?"


    Naruto''s eyes flashed, and he felt that he had to find some time to talk to the little pot Austrian teacher.


    Moriqiu Yinying is not an idiot. The look in Naruto''s eyes knows what he is thinking, but it has nothing to do with him. Moriqiu Yinying is very clever. Although lustful, he knows what he should manage and when. , He just needs to shut up. Anyway, he wouldn''t think that what the little pot Austrian can do to Naruto.


    Naruto and Morioka Yinying lowered their voices when they talked about Shirayuki, so that the fragile girl did not hear them, and then they went back to the news department classroom as if nothing had happened.


    Naruto seems to have become the true leader of the news department, and everything is proceeding in an orderly manner under his control.


    Naruto looked at the press release that had been proofread by Xiao Zi. The grammar, fonts, and punctuation were all correct. He nodded, then put it aside, and said, "Yu, your newsprint is not enough, I The school office ordered new newsprint before, so please help me get it."


    The effect of the last newspaper was quite good, and the number of newspapers to be printed this time was much more than the last time. Therefore, the newsprint of the Ministry of Information is not enough, and new ones are needed. Students cannot leave the school at will. , And for a legitimate thing like newsprint, you need to take some out of the funds of the Ministry of Information, and then hand it over to the school office to let the school office teacher buy it on your behalf.


    "I know."


    Normally students don''t like going to places like the school office. Of course, there is no need to say more. However, Bai Xuekuo has no such concerns. Because this is what Naruto said, Bai Xuekuo will definitely agree.


    He went to the school office to explain the situation. Bai Xuekuo held a thick stack of newsprint and walked towards the news department. Compared with usual, he was in a bit of a situation. Although the stack of newsprint was not light, he was in a good mood. It''s nothing more.


    "Bai Xueku?"


    Suddenly he heard someone calling him, although it was not Naruto''s voice, Bai Xueku still turned his head and looked at the person who called him, without a school uniform. The appearance of an adult indicated that he was a teacher.


    "Teacher Xiaohu?"


    Bai Xuekuo had added this little pot Austrian before. I heard that he was very popular among girls, but I don''t know why, Bai Xuekuo didn''t like him very much.


    "What''s the matter?" Bai Xueguo''s voice was cold and indifferent, as if he had completely frozen all his emotions with cold ice, and his ice-blue eyes were so cold that there was no mood swing at all.


    Xiao Hu Ao Ren looked directly at Bai Xueque, his eyes stopped for a while on her beautiful face, and then righteously said: "What are you doing here?! You have not come to class for most of the semester, and only now Come here, do you think school is a place where you come and leave?!"


    If you exclude the two eyes you used to look at before, Xiao Huao¡¯s words are indeed okay. No matter what the reason, it is indeed Bai Xueku¡¯s problem that he did not come to class for most of the semester, and Bai Xueku¡¯s face became gloomy. The good mood just disappeared instantly, unwilling to talk to Xiao Huao Ren, and said coldly: "Get out of the way, I''m leaving."


    Xiao Hu Ao Ren seemed to be reluctant, and stopped Bai Xueku who was planning to leave, and said: "What is your attitude? You will not come to class for most of the semester. Now you still talk to the teacher like this, do you want to be expelled?!"


    Bai Xuekuo was startled, Xiao Hu''aoren''s words could be regarded as a beating, hitting Bai Xuekui''s weakness.


    Bai Xuekuo doesn¡¯t care about everything else, but now he regards Naruto as the only and most important thing she can rely on in Yanghai. If she is expelled, she will naturally not be able to stay in Yanghai Academy or even stay in the dormitory. It¡¯s not possible there either, so that means she will leave Naruto, lose her only friend, and become lonely again. She is really not that strong, she is such a fragile girl, so she is also carefully treated by Naruto. Holding it in the palm of your hand to protect it.


    Xiao Hu Ao Ren didn¡¯t know Bai Xueque¡¯s real thoughts, and thought it was dropping out of school that made her feel terrified. She immediately revealed her true face. There were several shots on her body. Each tentacle had countless suckers, which looked very nausea.


    Bai Xueyu was frightened by Xiao Hu''s movements, and couldn''t help grasping the newsprint he was holding with both hands, and took a step back in fear, but there was already a wall behind her.


    "What do you want to do?!"


    Xiao Hu Ao Ren smiled and completely tore off his hypocritical mask, revealing his true face. Xiao Hu Ao Ren took advantage of his good looks and sweet words, and once deceived many female voices, but he is a scum, to those girls It''s just for fun, and when you get tired of it, you just throw it aside and ignore it, and Bai Xuegu has become Xiao Hu''s goal this time.


    Even Bai Xueguo didn''t come to school when it started because of the Xiaohuao people.


    Bai Xuekuo did use his abilities to freeze the two boys at the time, but it was just a subconscious self-protection action because of fear. After waking up, Bai Xuekuo released the freezing of the two boys and was just passing by. The little Hu Austrian found out that they took the opportunity to severely wound them and then froze again, because they had fallen into a coma when Bai Xueku was frozen, so they didn¡¯t even know that it was a small Hu Austrian conspiracy.


    The beautiful and weak Bai Xuekuo, who is alone, should be a good target. As a result, Bai Xuekuo did not come to class for most of the semester after that, and the male teacher could not enter the girls'' dormitory casually, making Xiaohuoren. There has never been a chance to start, and now Bai Xueku has come to school again, but he has once again become Xiao Hu''ao''s target.


    "Bai Xuekuo, if you don''t want to be dropped out of school, just don''t move."


    Bai Xuegu looked at the little Huo Ren waving his tentacles, and knew what he wanted to do, his face turned pale.


    She didn''t want to be dropped out of school, she didn''t want to leave Naruto, but if she was defiled by this dirty guy, would she still have the right to stay with him?


    Seeing Xiao Hu Ao Ren getting closer and closer to him, tears appeared in Bai Xuegu''s eyes, and the blond figure was full of her heart.


    "No!"


    A huge cold air broke out, this strong cold air swept through, and even made most of the entire Yanghai Academy feel a cold of unknown origin, and Naruto also noticed this abnormal demon power fluctuation, and his pupils contracted extremely. .


    "sleet!!"


    Chapter Thirty-One-The heartbreaking Naruto, Naruto''s long-lost anger!


    Although Yanghai Academy is a hodgepodge of monsters, there is only one Snow Girl in the entire school, and that is Bai Xueyu. If there are such obvious cold fluctuations, Naruto can''t recognize that it is Bai Xueyu, he can really commit suicide. !


    Naruto suddenly yelled Bai Xueku''s name, which shocked everyone in the press department''s classroom. All eyes were gathered, but Naruto''s rare anxiety was seen.


    "Naruto, what''s wrong?!"


    "Something went wrong!"


    Naruto was anxious in his heart, too late to explain to Mengxiang and the others in detail, and immediately based on the power fluctuations emanating from Bai Xueguo, he activated the Thunder God technique, leaving a group of people staring at each other.


    It''s really rare to see Naruto being so emotionally out of control. The three girls looked at each other without knowing what happened, and Naruto had disappeared without a trace, and it was impossible to ask him.


    Senqiu Yinying scratched her black hair and said, "I''ll go and see what happened."


    The strong cold that broke out just now, Senqiu Yinying believes that it should be released by the girl named Bai Xuegu. If you look for the source of this cold, it should be very easy. In terms of speed, there is very little ability. Comparable with the speed of the big demon werewolf.

 1082 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1082

    Naruto is very fortunate that he has realized the sixth sense. In this case, even if he does not leave Thunder God''s coordinates on someone else''s body, he can teleport to him immediately according to the breath of the opponent, and when Naruto rushes to Bai Xuekuo''s side , The girl''s condition made him feel bad.


    Bai Xuekui squatted on the ground, the newsprint was scattered all over the floor, Naruto didn''t care about these things at all. Bai Xuekuo''s face was pale, and his body was still shaking uncontrollably. That was because he just released all his cold air, so he let his body suddenly Excessive consumption, of course, is more important than the cause of fear.


    The lollipop that Bai Xueque had been falling in his mouth also fell to the ground at this time. It was not a real lollipop, but a device that Bai Xueque used to store cold air.


    As a Snow Girl, Bai Xueku usually releases her chills unconsciously. In order not to affect the people around her, she will store her chills, and also to use more powerful tricks when fighting. In extreme fear, Kui released all the cold air he had recently stored. It was also because of this that the cold had an impact on the entire Yanghai Academy, covering the walls closer to him. Frozen.


    "sleet!"


    For Bai Xuekui¡¯s concern, Naruto temporarily ignored the ice sculpture next to him, and immediately hugged the girl who had just experienced a huge horror. Because Bai Xuekuo¡¯s body was still trembling, because he had not yet escaped from the fear. Xue Nu''s body temperature itself is low, making her even weaker and pitiful.


    "Okay, okay, I am here, I am here, don''t be afraid, I am here, I am here to accompany you..."


    Naruto patted Shirayuki''s head lightly, spitting out a fine and gentle voice, softly comforting the weak girl, the patting movement of the palm was very light, for fear that a little harder would make this girl who was hit hard Completely shattered.


    "Naruto... I''m so scared... I''m so scared..."


    Bai Xuekuo seemed to grab a life-saving straw, just grabbing Naruto''s clothes, normal girls, none of them could keep their face even after being almost raped. Bai Xuekuo was far more vulnerable than ordinary girls. What happened just now If it is not handled properly, I am afraid it will become her eternal nightmare. Under Naruto¡¯s soft comfort, Bai Xuegu¡¯s grief erupted, crying in Naruto¡¯s arms very pitiful.


    Bai Xueque¡¯s crying made Naruto lose an inch. At this time, he could only comfort the girl who was crying with rain in his arms, patted her body gently, tirelessly touching her ear again and again. Tell her that she is here.


    "What the hell happened?"


    Soon after Naruto arrived, the fast-moving Morigaoka Yinying and Mao Mujing also rushed here, but from the situation on the scene, it is completely impossible to tell what happened to Shirayuki, or... To the huge ice sculpture and the cold air, it was like''what happened to Bai Xuegu''.


    With Shirayuki¡¯s current state, it¡¯s impossible to ask her what''s going on. Mao Mu Jing and Moriqiu Yinying broke the huge ice sculpture made by Shirayuki, and released the small pot Ouren sealed inside. Came out.


    "Teacher Xiaohu?"


    Mao Mujing didn''t expect that the person who was frozen by Bai Xueku this time would be a teacher. It seemed to have a slight headache, but the most important thing for now is to understand what happened.


    "Teacher Xiaohu, what happened?"


    Bai Xueguo''s combat ability is considered to be intermediate to upper level, not as good as the level of the S-Rank Great Demon, but it is comparable to Hu Meng''s full strength, better than most of the students and some teachers in the school. The move she had just now was extremely terrified. In this case, all the stored cold was almost released. If Mao Mujing breaks the ice a few minutes later, he will really freeze to death in it.


    Xiao Hu Ao Ren was almost killed by Bai Xueque, not to mention how he dared to let others know the ugly thing he had done, and immediately poured dirty water on Bai Xueque''s body.


    "I just wanted to help her move things, but she suddenly froze me and almost killed me, Teacher Maomu! Such students shouldn¡¯t stay in Yanghai Academy at all, they should get her right away. Fired!"


    Xiao Huaoren was afraid that his scandal would be exposed, so he just wanted to hurry up and drive Bai Xueku out of the school, and then he would look for an opportunity to kill Bai Xueku again, and bury his shameless secret forever.


    Mao Mu Jing frowned and looked at Bai Xue Kuo, who was crying like a child in Naruto¡¯s arms. Although Bai Xue Kuo had a ¡°documentary¡± that once frozen the students, in this case, Mao Mu Jing was not. Too much believe that Bai Xueku would attack Xiaohuoren for no reason.


    "Teacher Xiaohu, expelling a student is a big deal, I think we should check the matter first."


    Xiao Hu Ao Ren had a ghost in his heart. If he really asked Mao Mujing to find out what happened, it would be fine, and he would not accept Mao Mujing''s words at all, and said, "Mr. Mao Mu, what else is there to investigate?! You saw it yourself, I was almost killed by her freezing, this girl is not a good person at all!"


    Xiao Hu Ao Ren''s words became more and more ugly, making Mao Mu Jing and Moriqiu Yinying couldn''t help frowning, and wanted to beat the guy severely.


    Bai Xueguo is indifferent on the surface, but her heart is delicate and fragile. In fact, she really cares about other people¡¯s evaluation of her. After listening to the nonsense of Xiaohu Ao Ren, he pours dirty water on her, let alone in front of Naruto. It just happened. Bai Xueku really didn''t want to remember anything like that, and couldn''t explain what happened just now. He could only shed tears and kept shaking his head at Naruto.


    "No... not like this..."


    She knows exactly how weak this stupid girl is. It is impossible for her to attack Xiaohu Ou Ren for no reason. All the words of Xiao Hu Ou are farts. Although Naruto is reluctant to guess that Xiao Hu Ou is going to be against Bai Xueku. Do anything to make her run away, but he only needs to know one thing.


    The person who harmed Bai Xueku, that is, the target he was going to kill, was this little Hu Oren.


    Naruto lowered his head, dropped a kiss on Shirayuki''s white forehead, and said softly: "Don''t worry, I believe you, and I will always protect you."


    Naruto held the weak Shirayuki in his arms in the pose of a princess, and slowly stood up. The way he kept his head down, made people feel a sense of anxiety in his heart, and Moriqiu Yinying couldn''t help but step back. Two steps.


    When Naruto defeated him and Miyamoto Huiji last time, he only showed the will to fight, but now, Moriqiu Yinying felt the gloomy and terrifying aura, the huge killing intent!


    ''If things are not right, I will slip away immediately, so I don''t want to get involved!''


    Moriqiu Yinying was ready to run away immediately after something went wrong. It turned out that his thoughts were not wrong at all, because when Naruto raised his head, there were already three scarlet and bloody, extremely terrifying nine-goed jade reincarnation eyes!


    "Little Pot Austrian! I''m going to kill you!!"


    Moriqiu Yinying had seen Naruto¡¯s jade reincarnation eyes last time, but at that time, Naruto¡¯s mood was still very stable. Although his eyes were evil, Moriqiu Yinying did not feel fear, but now they are not at all. same.


    Buddhism talks about seven emotions and six desires. The seven emotions are happiness, anger, sorrow, fear, love, evil, and hate. Among these seven emotions, Naruto¡¯s strongest emotion is love, and his love may deteriorate into hate. In addition to the two opposing strong emotions of love and hate, Naruto''s strongest emotion is anger, which is probably because his body is the relationship between Asura.


    The anger burned Naruto''s eyes, and among the three scarlet eyes, raging anger and killing intent burned.


    Xiao Hu Ao Ren was stared at by Naruto''s three eyes, feeling more terrifying than being stared at by any monster. He took two steps back in fright, and said tremblingly: "Mao...Maomu teacher...you, Are your students like this?!"


    Although Mao Mujing feels that what Xiaohu Ao Ren just said is very problematic, there must be some hidden information about what happened just now, but Naruto''s current situation is obviously more important. Anyway, it is impossible for Mao Mujing to look at Naruto. Killing a teacher in front of him, Mao Mu took a step quietly, stopped in front of Naruto, and said: "Naruto, if you have something to say slowly, can you check the matter first?"


    Naruto''s character is extremely paranoid and Juxue must be reported. The incident that Xiaohu Ouren hurt Bai Xueku is "absolutely unforgivable" in Naruto''s eyes. No matter what Mao Mujing said, it is impossible for Naruto to give up killing Xiaohu Ouren. As soon as he spoke, the killing intent in his voice also made Mao Mujing''s hair stand upright.


    "The cat is quiet, get out!"


    "This kid is causing me trouble again."


    Chapter Thirty-Two-Kill Xiaohu Austrian!Mao Mu Jing head hurts!


    It can only be said that Naruto is too dazzling no matter where he goes. He is good enough in both power and appearance, and he is also a powerful monster from the human world. With such a existence, how can God Noraki not pay attention?


    Naruto''s enrollment notices were all obtained by Chan from the goddess of the gods. The wise general of the three Plutos, conspiracy calculation is his strong point.


    Naruto¡¯s movements are naturally within the sight of Noriaki Okiko, including the things that Okuto did to other girls in the past, he also knows, but he doesn¡¯t bother to take care of these little things, and if Naruto can¡¯t arrive in time If it is true, the god of the gods will also save Shirayuki. After all, it is not good for Yang Hai to tear his face with Naruto.


    I have to say, Mikojin Noriaki is really a bastard!


    But Naruto is not a good bird!


    Opposite Noriaki Goko, across a desk, sat a small old man with a short stature and a rickety appearance, but wearing a pair of disc sunglasses and a cigarette stick in his mouth.


    The old man took the cigarette stick from his mouth, flicked the ashes, and then looked at Naruto''s appearance and laughed.


    "I am so angry that I am a confidante. It is really like me."


    Although Mikojin Noraki is wearing clothes like a nun, under the cover of the clothes, this guy is definitely an old bastard who deserves to be slashed. He looked at his old friend and laughed mercilessly: "Touch your old face, Dongfang old ghost, if you say this, you really will be beaten to death by the school girl."


    "That''s because they won''t appreciate it. I think I was a girl of thousands of wind and devil back then."


    The little old man fluffed his gray hair very narcissistically, as if he was reminiscing about his past, then he drew his pipe again, glared at Yuko Shinaki, and said, "And you are about the same age as me, right? You transvestite!"


    Invincible in the East, this name seems to be a completely different meaning for Chinese martial arts fans, but in this world, this name represents one of the most powerful monsters recognized in the world, one of the three Great Plutos, Dongfang Undefeated, is also one of the people who successfully sealed the true ancestor Alkad more than two hundred years ago.


    I really have to say that time is a pig-killing knife. It seems that it can be effective even on a monster like the East Undefeated. However, two of the three major Plutos are gathered here, all for the blond hair. The little devil, I have to say that the goddess of the gods pays great attention to the existence of Naruto, and as for the last Hades, Akashebrad Lipa, he can no longer appear here.


    Noriaki Goko was not angry at the invincible Tucao of the East. He tapped the tabletop with his hand, looking at Naruto''s anger from the crystal ball, and said: "One more death, but I only hope this Just don''t tear down the school, kid."


    "Hahahaha..."


    Someone is spying on his own affairs. Naruto doesn¡¯t know it, or that he and Noriaki Miko had a tacit understanding without meeting him. Noriaki Miko confessed that Naruto¡¯s unusual behavior in school is necessary. When Naruto killed three lizardmen last time, Naruto would also tolerate some visits by the god of the gods, both of them were smart people. Only by maintaining a tacit understanding can they be allowed. The relationship between cooperation will last forever.

 1083 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1083

    But the only thing Naruto thinks about right now is to kill the little Huo Ren!


    Although the society of youkai is extremely complicated, no matter what, it will not be more complicated and difficult than Naruto¡¯s past experience. After so many hardships, Naruto¡¯s will has long been as steel as iron. He decides things unless It was he himself who changed his mind, otherwise others could not be shaken.


    Under the pressure of Naruto''s unrelenting eyes, natural creatures such as Mao Mujing also felt unable to resist his terrifying aura, so scared to back away, they did not dare to stand in front of him again.


    Naruto looked at Xiao Hu Ao Ren with the eyes of the dead, and said:


    "Little Hu Ao Ren, no matter what you have done, in short, you hurt Ku, this is an unforgivable death! Today, it will be your day of burial! Go to hell and repent of your ignorance and stupidity. !"


    Naruto''s strength is too strong. Under the circumstances of his killing intent, Ling Ran will produce extremely strong mental pressure on anyone. Under this pressure, the blood of Xiaohuoren rushes to the brain, making him crazy .


    "It''s you who are dying! You damned fellows, give me death!!"


    Whether it is trying to cover up his past crimes or the crazy fear caused by the fear of Naruto¡¯s indifferent eyes, Xiao Hu Ao Ren completely ignored the school rules. As a teacher, he has also become his own body. They attacked Naruto...but he was no longer qualified to be a teacher.


    The main body of Xiaohu Auren has eight tentacles attached with countless suction cups. It looks like an octopus, but it is not. To be precise, the main body of Xiaohu Auren should be the giant monster of the North Sea, a huge sea monster in Norse mythology. , Which is similar to octopus, but even larger. It is said that the North Sea Giant Demon can grow to 150 meters in length and 330 tons in weight.


    Of course Xiao Hu Ao Ren is not that big, but his strength is indeed stronger than that of ordinary students, and because he is a North Sea Giant Monster rather than an octopus, Xiao Hu Ao Ren also has the ability to freeze, and it is really not as good as Xue Nu to control ice. His power is so strong, that''s why he could freeze the two students again after being injured, and blame Bai Xueguo, but he couldn''t resist Bai Xueguo''s freezing ability.


    Little Hu''s eyes were filled with crazy colors, and several tentacles were drawn toward Naruto and Bai Xueku. His shots were quite tough, so that the whip was as powerful as a whip.


    Naruto Xiaohu''s strength is not in his eyes at all. Under such circumstances, he still has time to lower his head and give Bai Xuegu a gentle look, and said: "Qui, hold me tight."


    "Yeah." Bai Xuekuo nodded obediently. To Naruto, she seemed to be so obedient. In fact, Bai Xuekuo''s heart had just been traumatized. If Naruto was let go at this time, it would be for her. It is not much different from falling into hell.


    Naruto leaped forward holding Bai Xuekuo''s light body, and immediately avoided the tentacles of Xiaohu Ouren, while stepping on the tentacles of Xiaohu Ouren, leaping continuously, holding Bai Xuekuo and flying into the air.


    He continued to hold Bai Xueku in his hand, but he used his powerful Chakra control power to condense Chakra directly to his throat without making any seals.


    "Fire escape dragon flame singing technique!"


    Ninjutsu, which is not used by Jie Yin, is slightly less powerful, but it is enough to deal with a guy like Xiaohu Oren. Nine fire dragons were spit out at the same time in Ming''s population. Each fire dragon exudes black smoke representing high temperature, emitting a deep sound. Roaring, the nine fire dragons all flew towards Xiaohu Oren with destructive power!


    "what?!"


    Nowadays, except for a very small number of people, no one else knows what Naruto¡¯s body is. Of course, the same is true for Xiaohu Ao Ren. Unexpectedly, Naruto could perform such a powerful attack and immediately used all his tentacles. Take it back and protect your body.


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    Nine fire dragons hit Xiaohu Ouren¡¯s body one after another. After the power of the flame burst, almost all the small area of ??the sky turned into a sea of ??fire. Little Huoren barely resisted Naruto¡¯s dragon flame singing technique, but The tentacles were severely burned by the hot flame, almost completely scorched.


    boom!!


    There are only eight tentacles in the small pot Austrian, and it is impossible to completely resist Naruto''s dragon flame singing technique. His body was hit by a fire dragon, and his body immediately flew out.


    Naruto stepped on the air, caught up with Xiao Hu Ao Ren from mid-air, looked down at the dirty beast with Bai Xuegu, and raised his right leg high.


    "It hurts my feet!!"


    Naruto¡¯s heavy blow kicked on the top of Xiaohuoren''s head, and the Chakra attached to his feet exploded with monster-like power, causing Xiaohuoren to scream before he could even scream, and his body fell towards the ground!


    boom!!


    The huge impact like a meteorite made both Mao Mujing and Moriqiu Yinying felt a huge shock, and at the same time they were shocked by Naruto''s huge power.


    "It seems that molluscs are also good. They didn''t die if they were kicked by my painful foot, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I can''t let you live today, Xiaohuaoren."


    Naruto was a little surprised that Xiao Hu Ao Ren was kicked by her own painful foot and hadn''t died yet, but that didn''t matter, she still hugged Bai Xueku, but she was held in one hand, so she stood temporarily , Leaning on his body, the palm of his other hand was aimed at Xiao Hu Ao Ren.


    "Please... don''t... don''t kill me..." Xiao Hu Ao Ren really felt scared at this time. He did not reflect on whether he had any reflections. Anyway, he had no dignity at all, and he knelt on Naruto''s. I begged bitterly, "Please... let me go..."


    "You don''t have any chance, Xiaohu Austrian, to me, hurting Yu is a capital crime. You don''t have a chance to''again'', die! Kill the ashes together!!"


    "stop!"


    It was still impossible for Mao Mujing to watch Naruto kill a teacher in front of him. When he shot, he rushed over and bumped him, causing Naruto''s co-killing gray bone to deviate slightly from its original direction.


    "Naruto, you calm down first. No matter what Mr. Xiaohu did wrong, killing is wrong. Can you calm down first?"


    Mao Mu Jing''s words were earnest, and his words did reveal his sincere concern for Naruto. Naruto glanced at Mao Mu quietly, the jade reincarnation eyes closed on his forehead, and his eyes became normal blue. When Mao Mu Jing breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that Naruto would give up killing Xiao Hu Ao Ren, he heard Naruto coldly say: "Now it''s too late to say this, as long as it gets a little bit by my co-killing gray bones. , You must die!"


    "what?!"


    Mao Mujing turned around in surprise. Although Naruto''s co-killing gray bone was missed by the impact of Mao Mujing, it still touched the tentacles of Xiaohuoren. This is enough!


    Killing the gray bones together is itself a curse that cannot be escaped. As long as it is rubbed, the body will continue to collapse like dust. In just ten seconds, the body of Xiao Hu Ao Ren is completely changed under the eyes of Mao Mu Jing. Become dust, and then drift away in the wind.


    "Oh my God..."


    Maomu held her forehead in pain. Now she really feels a severe headache. Looking at the back of Naruto who has left with Bai Xueguo, she doesn''t know how to talk to the child with this problem, and there is another bigger one. The question has been placed in front of Mao Mujing.


    Chairman please!


    Chapter Thirty-Three-Mao Mujing''s life-long toughness!The insidiousness of the two Pluto!


    Mao Mu watched quietly as Naruto killed Xiao Hu Ao Ren and couldn¡¯t stop it. He returned to his office listlessly. Before he could sit down and drink, calm down and think about how to solve this problem. A teacher told her. The chairman invited her over.


    Mao Mujing thinks that she should be able to guess what the chairman is asking for herself, but she really hopes she doesn''t know, but there is no way. The chairman is the school leader after all. Although Mao Mujing''s thinking is messy, she is often a little crazy. Thoughts, but I dare not disobey the chairman''s order.


    The chairperson¡¯s office is located on the highest floor of Yanghai Academy. Mao Mujing has been there several times before, and she is out of character and walks very fast, but today she is deliberately procrastinating. Moved slowly step by step, but anyway, the office won''t run away. No matter how slow, Mao Mujing still came to the door of the chairman''s office and knocked on the door.


    "come in."


    With the permission of the chairman, Mao Mu quietly pushed in and stood in front of the chairman''s desk.


    Noriaki Goko''s dress was vomited by the East as a transvestite...Although he is one of the three Hades, he is indeed correct. Although he is a man, he wears nun clothes, no matter how you look at it. Nothing is normal, and I can''t see the facial features, I can only see two shiny eyes.


    Because it is impossible to see the un-faced face, almost everyone in Yanghai Academy has imagined what the real face of the god of the gods of the gods looks like, and the cat¡¯s eyes are the same. She once drew a few pictures according to her own imagination. The long-looking restoration picture'' came out, but I didn''t have the guts to take it out.


    Now Mao Jing is not in that mood at all. He bit his scalp and looked at Noriaki Miko, and said, "Chairman, what can you do with me?"


    Noriko Godi is an old bastard. Although no one knows how old he is now, his scheming is definitely not comparable to that of a kitten like Mao Mujing. That strange face seems to be better than that. Mr. driver smiled even more strangely.


    "Teacher Maomu, Naruto Uzumaki in your class, you know about the killing of Teacher Xiaohu." (Nonsense, don''t you watch it all the time?!)


    As soon as the words of the gods of the gods came out, Mao Mu Jing had no fluke, took a deep breath, and said: "Yes, chairman, I know about this, but I think there must be other secrets. of."


    Since the chairman of the board already knew about Naruto''s murder of Xiao Hu''aoren, it would be useless to quibble. It''s better to clarify the matter and strive for leniency.


    Mao Mujing''s reaction was not beyond the expectations of the god of the gods. The old fox showed a faint smile, and then deliberately did not finish the matter directly. Instead, he looked at Mao Jing with interest and said: "Cat Teacher Mu, you can talk about it."


    Mao Mujing''s brain was really activated like never before. She should have rarely been so serious in her life. She quickly organized her own language in her brain and carefully recalled everything that happened at that time.


    "At that time, I suddenly felt a very strong chill, which should have been from Bai Xueguo, a student in my class. So I was worried that something happened to her, so I rushed to have a look. But when I got there, Teacher Xiaohu was already I was blocked by ice, and classmate Bai Xue was unable to speak at all. I had to break the ice cube to release Teacher Xiao Hu. According to him, it was because classmate Bai Xue suddenly attacked and wanted to kill him, but classmate Bai Xue at the time I cried a lot. I think things shouldn''t be as simple as Teacher Xiaohu said. He must have hidden some things. That''s why Mr. Maelstrom went crazy."


    The cat''s eyes stayed away and the more important, deliberately not to mention that Naruto killed Xiao Hu Ao Ren, and tried to put the center of his words on the point that "Xiao Hu Ao Ren had something to hide".


    Cat Mu Jing, who has a heart to help Naruto, is not as savvy as Yuko Shen Ming. This simple cat has completely fallen into the old fox''s calculations, and Yu Zi Shen Ming also pretended to ponder.

 1084 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1084

    "Regardless of the hidden facts, now that Teacher Xiaohu is dead, everything has become nothingness. Anyway, it is a fact that Naruto Uzumaki blatantly killed the teacher in the school. According to the school rules, he must be treated. Expelled!"


    Mao Mu Jing was surprised, and regardless of his dignity, he walked to the front of Noriaki, and patted his hands on the desk of Noriaki.


    "Chairman! Please don''t make such a decision. I think you can know the truth as long as you check it carefully. Chairman, please give me some time!"


    "Teacher Maomu! You have to be clear, this is the school rules, after all, Naruto Uzumaki killed the teacher is a fact, no matter what reason you can''t easily forgive it!"


    The demon power surged in the body of the god of the gods. Although he was sitting, he produced a huge aura like a high mountain. The cat demon, unless it reaches the level of the nine lives cat demon, otherwise it is really not a powerful monster, in terms of strength. , Morioka Silver Shadow can defeat Mao Mu Jing without liberating his demon power, and sitting in front of Mao Mu Jing, but the world''s most powerful monster is recognized as one of the three Hades, the god of the gods Nenaki!


    The difference in strength between the two sides is as great as the world. The god of the gods only released a small part of the demon power, and the seal on his body was not actually unlocked, but this huge demon power was already enough to suffocate the cat''s eyes.


    There is a huge gap in strength. No matter who sees it, it¡¯s a fool¡¯s practice to stick to it. Facing the powerful demon power of Noriaki Miko, Mao Mujing has the idea of ??running away quickly, but perhaps it¡¯s his duty as a teacher. Or something else, let the cat''s eyes persevere quietly, and a pair of cat''s eyes revealed a completely different toughness from the usual natural.


    "He is my student, so I believe him!"


    Although she is often complained by her own students, and sometimes she will be hit hard by her own students. I don¡¯t know how many tears ran in the classroom, but Mao Mujing has a strong self-esteem as a teacher. At this time, How dare you to resist the god of god Noriaki!


    There seemed to be a weird smile on the face that made it difficult to see, Yuko God Noriaki, his body''s monster power that had been quite terrifying in Mao Mujing''s eyes was reduced, opened the drawer, took out a pile of materials, and passed it. Gave the cat quiet.


    "Look at this."


    Mao Mujing didn''t know what tricks Yuko God Noraki played, but he still took the pile of materials, and his eyes widened when he saw the first page, and couldn''t help being shocked when he saw the back.


    "Chairman, are these true?!"


    The evidence that Yuko God Noriaki showed was the evidence that Kohu Okuren played with female students in the past, including the fact that he once severely injured the student and then sealed it to Shirayuki, and even this time, Ohu Oku''s intentions Infringement on Shirayuki''s fact that she was frozen again and almost died of freezing. All these things are known to the gods of the gods. It can be seen that he is definitely not a good bird, and when Mao Mujing saw these things, he also understood that Naruto would be so angry at the time. reason.


    Noriaki is known as a wise general, and he has always been considered a wise man. A simple woman like Mao Mujing can hardly escape his calculations. From beginning to end, Noriaki Miko was to determine certain things, and he didn''t intend to really treat Naruto. Fired, so from start to finish, only Mao Mujing was fooled.


    "Teacher Xiaohu has already made too many mistakes. I originally planned to expel him, but this time, someone helped me do things first."


    "Chairman, that means..." Mao Mu Jing was surprised, and did not expect that he would be fooled by the god of the gods.


    "By the way, Teacher Maomu, the classmate Baixue in your class hasn''t come to class for most of the semester. Although you are here today, you must remember to remind her not to forget to go to class tomorrow. After all, this is the school, and there is that person. The same goes for Naruto Uzumaki."


    Noriaki Okiko just so lightly revealed the episode that Naruto killed the Okuto, and Mao Mu Jing finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I see, chairman."


    Mao Mu Jing walked briskly out of the office of Noriaki Okiko, and when the door was closed, the Invincible Oriental flashed out from behind Noriaki Okiko, took down his pipe, flicked the soot, and said, "I didn''t expect Ah, even the teacher will not let go of that little devil, I am really more and more interested in seeing that little devil in person."


    The god of the gods squinted at Dongfang Undefeated, and sneered: "You come here, old Dongfang ghost, if you are jealous of him, just say it, and I remember you seem to have a pretty granddaughter. Be careful with your granddaughter. Was also abducted by him."


    "Cut! Lingling won''t be so easily deceived!!"


    The two old monsters who don¡¯t know the geometry broke out because of a trivial matter, the N+1th quarrel, but because of the enchantment, the outsiders could not know... In fact, Mao Mu Jing didn¡¯t want to think about it. After arriving at Bai Xuegu, Naruto killed Xiao Hu Ao Ren. It was not long or short, but none of the students came to take a look, if it weren''t for the seal of these two old ghosts. What is the reason for enchantment?!


    Mao Mujing''s scheming will not be the opponent of Noriaki Oiko and Touhou''s undefeated opponent at all, and he does not know that he has been left by the two old foxes.


    Knowing that Naruto was okay, Mao Mu Jing was full of joy, and after walking out of the office of Yuko God Noriaki, Mao Jing let out a sigh of relief, almost collapsed.Facing the god of the gods just now, Mao Mu Jing did not know how many brain cells he had consumed, and the terrifying demon power exuded by the god of god of gods made Mao Jing consume quite a lot, and then look at the one in his hand. After stacking the data, Mao Mujing was really angry about the existence of such a scum among the teachers, but thinking of the blond kid, although he still gritted his teeth, his mind has changed into another meaning.


    "This brat is causing me trouble!"


    Maomu quietly waved the cat''s paws, his expression was annoyed, and said: "In short, you can''t let that kid go easily! He must be punished!"


    Chapter Thirty-Four-Bai Xueque''s rebirth, Hu Meng''s heart knot!


    Naruto still doesn''t know what Mao Mujing did for him, otherwise he would be moved by it, but he never worried that he would be expelled from the beginning, because Noriaki Goko is not an idiot and would not intentionally provoke Naruto Of the move.


    Naruto returned to her dormitory with Bai Xuekuo in her arms, because the device in her mouth that used to store the cold air had been dropped, and her whole body was constantly exuding cold air. With her still trembling body, it was really distressing.


    A fragile girl like Bai Xueguo had almost been raped. This really caused Bai Xueguo to almost completely collapse. It was just a little too close, otherwise Bai Xueguo would never have the courage to regenerate and exist in this world.


    Even though Naruto was angry at the little Hu Ao Ren''s crap, now he is more concerned about the situation and opened the bedroom door.


    Because Bai Xueku is in the relationship of Xuenuo, she likes the cold very much and hates the scorching heat. She is completely lack of resistance to heat, and will lose vitality in a hot environment, and even die as a result.


    Therefore, Bai Xuekuo usually eats frozen food, and he cannot soak in hot springs. Even when he sleeps, he must freeze the pillow and bed before falling asleep.


    Because Bai Xueque had been away for about half a day, there was no demon power of her freezing in this bedroom, and the temperature was gradually rising due to the outside temperature, so now the room was just cold, not cold.


    Naruto carefully took care of the fragile and fragile Bai Xueku at this time, combined the power of wind and water to create a new ice cave, used cold air to reduce the temperature of the entire room, and then carefully placed Bai Xueku in Bed.


    Bai Xueyu is more fragile than any girl around Naruto today, and even Xiao Zi is stronger than her. Under such circumstances, Bai Xueyu can''t loosen Naruto''s collar at all, holding Naruto tightly with both hands. His clothes, he refused to let go.


    "Don''t go... don''t leave me alone..."


    Bai Xuekui¡¯s current situation made Naruto even afraid to leave her alone. He gritted his teeth, took off his shoes, sat on the bed, and gently supported Bai Xuekuo¡¯s delicate body to let her lean on. Own body.


    "This way...is it better?"


    Heart disease still needs heart medicine!


    To heal the pain of the soul, there is no better medicine than real feelings. Naruto holds Shirayuki and uses the power of the sixth sense to control the fluctuations of her mind, and merge with Shirayuki''s consciousness fluctuations, and let her Able to appreciate my feelings.


    After comprehending the sixth sense, Naruto has an ability to read the mind, which is different from the hypnosis of kaleidoscope writing round eyes. The mind reading of the sixth sense allows one''s consciousness to enter the body of others and read the other''s thoughts and memories , This has very high requirements for mind control, so even after comprehending the sixth sense, it takes a certain amount of practice to master it perfectly.


    Naruto¡¯s current approach is to reverse the power of mind-reading, turn his own thoughts, his own mind, and let Bai Xueku know what Naruto''s inner thoughts are.


    In fact, there will be a lot of flaws in doing so. First, no matter how loving a man and woman are, there must be some secrets between the two. The completely exposed feelings will surely die. If Naruto does this for too long , I''m afraid he will let Bai Xueku know a lot of secrets he doesn''t want people to know. This is definitely not fun.


    And at this time, Naruto¡¯s own spirit is very fragile. If Shirayuki resists Naruto¡¯s will with his spirit, it will damage Naruto and even cause Naruto¡¯s memory to be lost. Simply put, he will lose his memory. .


    Naruto took the risk, and the effect of such a move was obvious.


    In many cases, emotional matters cannot be expressed in words. Even if Naruto¡¯s mouth escapes, he will encounter situations that cannot be expressed. However, under Naruto¡¯s actions, he cares about Shirayuki¡¯s all. All love is due to Naruto injecting her own mind into Bai Xuekui''s body, letting her know clearly and completely, without a word of confession, Bai Xuekuo is already surrounded by love.


    In exchange for Naruto''s self-sacrifice, Bai Xuegu''s mood gradually calmed down. Leaning in Naruto''s arms, she slowly fell asleep. She really needed a good rest.


    Naruto interrupted the transmission of his own thought power. It is not a simple matter to maintain his thought fluctuations and Bai Xuekuo''s consciousness fluctuations at the same frequency for a long time. It requires a high degree of concentration and at the same time, be careful not to hurt Bai Xueku''s spirit. The consumption is really not small.


    Naruto left Bai Xueku''s bed, then laid Bai Xueku flat, let her lie down, and finally tucked her quilt carefully.


    "Get a good rest, Nao..."


    Because of Naruto¡¯s affairs, Naruto also consumed a lot of mental energy, so that he didn¡¯t go to class in the afternoon. After school, he didn¡¯t participate in the work of the press department. Instead, he slept in his room for a long time. The next morning, Naruto became energetic again.


    The story of Naruto''s killing of Xiaohu''aoren did not spread in the school. Although some people suspected that the death of Xiaohu''aoren was related to Naruto who suddenly did not go to class that afternoon, it was just a guess at the end. Bai and Miko Shinaki joined forces to set up the barrier, so that ordinary students could not get close at all, and the only ones who knew the truth at the time were Morioka Yinying and Maomujing who were present at the time, and neither of them could Betrayed Naruto.


    Naruto''s morning is still the same as before. There will always be beautiful women by his side. No matter where he goes, there will be no shortage of beautiful girls by his side.


    Before Ku¡¯s arrival, Naruto briefly told the three girls around him about what happened yesterday, so as not to worry about them. Although he didn¡¯t directly say that Shirayuki was almost raped, the three girls around him could also do it. I understand, even if Hu Meng, who doesn¡¯t know why he instinctively looks at Bai Xuekuo a little unpleasant, has let go of his prejudices. After all, it¡¯s really...


    "Don''t mention this in front of Que. The injury she suffered yesterday was not light, especially you, Xiao Zi, who was speechless, don''t irritate Que anymore."


    "I know, I''m not that kind of person." Xiao Zi pouted dissatisfiedly. She is definitely not a sinister and vicious person, but because of her young age, she sometimes utters something she shouldn''t say. If things are told, there is no other way.


    Everyone felt a chill approaching, and they shut up at the same time very tacitly, and stopped talking about what was just now, so as not to let Bai Xueku hear it.

 1085 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1085

    "Naruto."


    Bai Xueku didn''t hide in some places to peep Naruto''s behavior like before, but instead mustered up the courage to walk towards Naruto and actively called out his name.


    Naruto turned around and looked at Kui who was standing in front of him, and a surprise flashed across his eyes.


    "Yu, your hair..."


    "Ah, cut it off."


    Bai Xuekui seemed to be talking about not her own business at all, she touched her long purple hair. Before, her long hair could be shawlable, but now she has all cut short, which is only as good as her shoulders, because her hairstyle changes. Bai Xuekuo''s temperament has also changed, he looks playful and a lot more lively.


    "Although it''s a bit exaggerated, I feel like I''ve been born anew, so I cut my hair short, Naruto...Do you like it?"


    What she said earlier was still very generous, but at the last sentence, a faint blush appeared on her snow-white and delicate skin.


    Speaking of it, some changes will take place in Bai Xuekuo. It is also because Naruto injected his own mind into Bai Xuekuo''s body yesterday. This not only allows Bai Xuekuo to understand Naruto''s love for her, but also repairs her heart hurt. Pain also allowed Bai Xuekuo to understand Naruto¡¯s many pasts, including many worlds and various thrills he had experienced. Bai Xuekuo now knows about 50% of Naruto¡¯s past. Here, she is definitely the best The one that understands Naruto.


    It is because of seeing Naruto¡¯s past that it has a certain impact on Bai Xueku¡¯s character. Although it is far from being as active as Hu Meng, it¡¯s better than the way he blushes easily when he says something. Quite a few, under such circumstances, I dared to walk directly in front of Naruto to face Naruto. As for the blush that appeared on the last face, it was easy to change, and it was difficult to change his nature.


    Naruto looked at Bai Xueguo shy, but stared at her with shining eyes. She was disappointed in this girl, smiled slightly, and put his hand on top of Bai Xueguo''s head.


    "It''s beautiful, Nao."


    Cut her hair short, this is Bai Xueguo''s first important decision. With his approval, Bai Xueguo''s anxiety in her heart also disappeared, cheering with surprise, she rushed into Naruto''s. Arms.


    angry!!


    Two cute #s jumped out of Heinohu Meng''s forehead, representing her burning anger now.


    ''Although her past experience is very sympathetic, but...''


    "Naruto will never let it to you! You hurry up and get out of my way!"


    Although the hostility towards Kui has been reduced, once Naruto¡¯s issue is involved, everything becomes the same again. Mengxiang and Xiaozi also joined the battle group one after another, pulling the number of Naruto from the original The three persons increased to four persons.


    "Never give up Naruto to you!" *4


    "Really..."


    The time is during the break between classes. Kurono Hu Meng, who has blue hair and big breasts and has sufficient charm to attract men, is not entangled with Uzumaki Naruto as usual, but is alone aimlessly outside the campus Walking around the ground, kicking the stones on the ground, this action showed that she was a little irritable.


    "More and more girls have gathered around Naruto..."


    With a faint sadness on Hu Meng''s face, he gently said the reason for his sadness. For a girl of this age, love is always more important than everything.


    At first I saw Naruto because of his outstanding handsomeness among the boys in the class. Later, in order to fight against Chi Ye Mengxiang, he wanted to snatch him from Chi Ye Mengxiang''s side, but I didn''t expect to marry him. After that, Hu Meng recognized him as his true son, and must completely defeat Chi Ye Mengxiang and get his love.


    Today, Chi Ye Mengxiang has not yet defeated, but he has two more competitors. It is normal to know that he is so good and will attract girls, but he is a little concerned about it in his heart.


    "How does Naruto feel about me?"


    Hu Meng is very concerned about this question. She is sure that she likes Naruto very much, very, very much, but she does not know whether she loves Naruto or not. She is still young, which is completely different from her mother Kurono Ueha. Her purity, it is really difficult for her to understand the meaning of love now. Her own feelings cannot be understood by herself, not to mention Naruto¡¯s intentions. Hu Meng is even more unsure and unclear. Naruto treats her. What kind of feeling is it?


    To say that Naruto is not good to Hu Meng, or that he doesn''t like Hu Meng, Hu Meng himself does not admit this, but Hu Meng himself does not know what is wrong.Perhaps it was because he saw his anxious and flustered expression before, when he felt that Bai Xueku would be in danger, that man completely lost his former chic and indifferent, and that frightened appearance proved how important the girl was to him, or , Hu Meng also wanted to know if he was so important to him.


    ''If I am in danger, will Naruto come to rescue me?''


    Hu Meng knew that he shouldn¡¯t be thinking wildly, but how could this thinking be completely controllable, even Naruto couldn¡¯t do it, Hu Meng, who was completely messed up in his head, couldn¡¯t calm his mind at all, let alone notice it. Someone approached him.


    "Hei Nai Hu Meng, as expected, is quite petite, but his chest is really big." The tone was rather bad, and just not far away, Hu Meng who was in confusion in thinking was startled.


    "who are you?!"


    Standing in front of Hu Meng was a young man wearing a coat, keeping an inch head, and looking like a scar on his head, and beside him, there was a man Hu Meng knew, that was Xiao Gong Xian Zang.


    "Hello, my name is Mido Wedge. I am a lost demon. I have something to trouble you to come with us."


    Chapter Thirty-Five-Hu Meng is in trouble!Naruto emergency rescue!


    "What do you want to do?!"


    Hu Meng was caught, her purple eyes were the same as before, she was not ready to give in at all, but she did not rush, because she knew very well that others were not her opponents, but this lost demon who called herself Mido Wedge, It is different from the others.


    This group of guys are all stray monsters, the strength of stray monsters is not as good as that of pure blood monsters.


    Isn''t it just like the siren''s clan who just appeared in the young age, and the strength is infinitely close to the legendary three kings of the underworld?


    Midou Wedge''s strength is far above the Komiya Shattered Treasure, and he easily defeated Hu Meng without liberating his demon power before. Although Hu Meng did not liberate his demon power at the time, according to her estimation, after both sides liberated the demon power, she would not be Midou. Wedge opponents, not to mention the fact that the opponent has a superior number of opponents, rushing to act is just a dead end.


    Mido Wedge''s strength is much stronger than Komiya Suizo, and relatively speaking, it is also smarter than Komiya Suizo, and the city is deeper. His coat is still draped over his shoulders, and he smiles coldly: "Don''t worry," Heino Hu Meng, our target is not you, but Uzumaki Naruto and Chi Ye Mengxiang. Those two guys are our enemies of the lost demon."


    Most of the stray monsters are psychologically perverted, and Mido Wedge is not a good bird. All pure-blood monsters are enemies to the stray monsters. As the legendary proud race, the vampire of the power S-level monster, Chi Yemene Fragrant, of course, is their important goal.


    As for Naruto, although no one knows what his body is, it is not surprising that he will be stared at by stray monsters because of his public style in school.


    Perhaps it''s because there is a master like Mido Wedge here, so that Komiya Broken has the confidence, with a hate and crazy expression on his face, it seems that he has seen Naruto completely stepped under his feet, and smiled strangely.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, the shame I suffered before, I must ask you to get it back!!"


    Xiao Gong Sui Zang is the only one that Hu Meng knows here. Although she is a classmate, Hu Meng has only disgust and contempt for this Xiao Gong Sui Zang from the bottom of his heart, even if she is now taken hostage.


    The kind of words that Xiaogong Suizang said when school started, was originally committed among the girls, so that Hu Meng, who was quite self-loving, was extremely disgusted with him from the beginning. After that, Naruto beat Xiaogong Suizang with a punch and let While Hu Meng became interested in Naruto, he also disdaind this arrogant and incompetent guy even more.


    Xiao Gong Suizang seemed to have noticed Hu Meng¡¯s eyes, and the crazy expression on his face turned into lewdness. He walked in front of Hu Meng and said with a smile: "Although this woman is a little shorter, she is really delicate and tender. Meaty, before Naruto Uzumaki comes, why not have fun first."


    Hu Meng''s face turned pale. Under this circumstance, perhaps she could understand Kui''s feelings at that time. The purple eyes looked at the small palace in front of him with murderous intent, and the strangeness immediately spread from her eyes. Power fluctuations.


    "Charming eyes!"


    Xiao Gong Suizang was originally just a lower-level stray demon, and its strength was not too strong, but its brute force was greater than Hu Meng, but the dream monster itself is not a race that is good at using power, and the strength of Xiao Gong Suizang itself is not. Hu Meng''s opponent, unable to resist her enchanting eyes, was immediately hypnotized and controlled by Hu Meng, and under Hu Meng''s manipulation, he made a bunch of embarrassing moves.


    It¡¯s a pity that although Hu Meng can use her gaze to activate her own magic arts, she lacks the one-strike power such as Yuedu or Amaterasu. Her charm eyes can only have a temporary effect, but they cannot be used at present. Under the circumstances, the small palace is really hidden.


    Xiao Gong Suizang was humiliated by Hu Meng, his face was red and purple, and his eyes were flushed with anger and shame.


    "You hateful woman!"


    "Little Palace, stop."


    When Xiaogong Suizang was planning to take Hu Meng directly here, Mido Wedge, who had been watching coldly, suddenly spoke, preventing Kogiya Suizang''s move.


    Although Komiya Sizura was crazy, he knew that Mido Wedge was far superior to him, so he had to stop and looked at Mido Wedge strangely.


    "Midou, what''s wrong?"


    Mido Wedge put his hands in his trouser pockets, the smile on his face looked very cold, and said: "Don''t worry, Naruto Uzumaki may be coming sometime. After defeating him, the woman who plays with him in front of him Isn''t it a more refreshing thing? And there is that Chi Ye Mengxiang."


    Mido Wedge is very shameful, but there are some truths in his words, not to mention his strength is far stronger than Komiya Suizang, Komiya Suizang dare not listen to his words, smiled coldly, Kogiya Suizang withdrew his hand .

 1086 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1086

    "Just wait a little longer, little girl."


    Hu Meng''s face was pale, her purple eyes were filled with panic and anger, her teeth had pierced her lower lip, and blood flowed from the corners of her white lips.


    If things really reached that point, she would rather die than be abused by these monsters. Although she had doubts because of her feelings of confusion before, it was at this time that Hu Meng truly understood what she was thinking.


    Who can touch her body besides him?Her first kiss was given to him, and all her subsequent kisses can only belong to him. How can others taste it?!If things get out of hand, Hu Mengning can use blood to protect her chastity!


    "Hu Meng!!"


    Naruto did not make Hu Meng wait too long. In fact, after receiving the news that Hu Meng was taken away, Naruto and Mengxiang set off immediately.


    The enemy¡¯s target was only two of them, so Naruto didn¡¯t let Xiaozi and Ku follow, and beside them, there was Moriqiu Yinying who was in charge of protection for the time being, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems, and there should be no more problems. Hui can come to help right away this time, the power of the two S-rank great monsters is now in Yanghai Academy, except for Naruto and the two Great Plutos, no one else can ignore.


    The stronghold of the lost demon, that is, the place where Hu Meng was detained, was in an abandoned old school building. It was very dilapidated. The walls had collapsed for most of the time. The broken steel bars had rusted, and the smell of corruption and weirdness was everywhere. For the lost demon, this is their gathering place, which is equivalent to heaven.


    Mido Wedge put on his coat, looked at Naruto and Moe Xiang coldly, and said:


    "Naruto Uzumaki, Mengxiang Chi Ye, you two are finally here!"


    "Naruto, Mengxiang! Be careful, this guy is very strong!!"


    Although being caught by the enemy would be dangerous at any time, Hu Meng immediately reminded them loudly that although she and Mengxiang are romantic rivals, they also have a special bond between them. Otherwise, how could Mengxiang be willing to come here? How about saving Hu Meng?The struggle between them is their business, how can not let others interfere.


    Mido Wedge stared at Naruto and Moeka with sharp eyes. Although he knew that they had great power, the confidence in his own strength also made Mido Wedge not afraid.


    "Heine Hu Meng is here, if you want to save her, you can use your strength!"


    Midou Wedge''s body exudes a huge and terrifying demon power. Under this huge demon power, his coats began to float, and that demon power shrouded Midou Wedge''s body, creating an atmosphere of uncertainty.


    "Lao Tzu, I despise noble pure-blooded masters and young ladies like you the most. Guys like you will only despise us bastards! So I have to prove it in this way! Prove that our existence is far above you! "


    The huge demon power of Mido Wedge caused the body to change. The lost demon''s ability was nothing more than to change the body. The same was true for Mido Wedge, but his power was far stronger than that of Komiya Shuzou, and his entire right arm became A huge claw looks like an exoskeleton, which is similar to Naruto¡¯s use of bone veins. Mido Wedge''s whole body also has exoskeletons growing everywhere, making him look like a The same as biochemical fighters.


    "Hey, you have to think carefully about whether you want to avoid or accept the move. My fists are definitely not polite, you two!"


    "Weigh your weight for me too! Miscellaneous!"


    Naruto was caught by Hu Meng and threatened him. He was burning with anger. Now seeing Mido Wedge this guy in front of him, the anger in my heart exploded even more. He didn''t evade at all, and turned towards Mido Wedge. The body rushed away quickly.


    The two figures quickly intertwined in the air. The strength of Mido Wedge is indeed very strong at the level of a lost monster. It will not lose to many pure blood monsters in terms of speed or strength, but it is far inferior to the S-rank werewolves. Or vampire.


    Naruto dodges Mido Wedge''s heavy punch in the front, and at the same time, he staggered and kicked Mido Wedge''s back. A strange force kicked Mido Wedge into the air. At the same time, his footsteps did not stop, and he immediately flew towards the victim. Hu Meng tied up.


    Mido Wedge''s body smashed into the wall that had collapsed in half the next door, and the remaining half also collapsed, pressing on Mido Wedge''s body. Mido Wedge pushed away the gravel on his body and saw Naruto charge. Towards Hu Meng, he immediately chased up, and at the same time shouted, "Block him!"


    Xiaogong Suizang is the closest to Hu Meng. Seeing Naruto rushing over, he immediately liberated his demon power. The huge claws grabbed Hu Meng''s slender neck. With a little effort, he would crush Hu Meng''s neck.


    "Don''t come here! Otherwise I will kill her!!"


    "Dare you chopsticks!!"


    Naruto''s roar is like the nine gods of thunder, with the sacred power to deter demons and evil spirits. Komiya Shattered Zang itself is extremely evil, and Naruto''s roar from the front makes him feel dizzy and severe pain in his brain, as if his head is about to split.


    boom!!


    No matter how hard he tried, Komiya Suizang could only exist as cannon fodder in front of Naruto. Now he was kicked flying again by Naruto and hit the wall behind him.


    Naruto hugged the frightened Hu Meng, and at the same time untied the rope on her body. After confirming that she was not harmed, he breathed out abruptly and blurted out: "Fortunately, you are all right..."


    Hu Meng''s heart was shocked, and the envy and jealousy for Ku had completely disappeared. Before she hugged Naruto because of happiness, Hu Meng''s eyes immediately turned to horror. In Hu Meng''s eyes, Midang Wedge was gradually enlarged. That hideous face.


    "go to hell!!"


    "No!"


    Chapter 36-Naruto, Li Mengxiang, Hu Meng, the special atmosphere between the three!


    Li Meng is so handsome...


    boom!!


    Hu Meng watched as the giant claws of Mido Wedge hit Naruto''s back, causing Naruto''s flesh and blood to bloom, and at the same time a fascinating and cruel blood flower bloomed behind Naruto.


    "No!!"


    Part of the warm and salty blood fell on Hu Meng''s face, and the blood belonging to Naruto made Hu Meng''s thinking completely sluggish.


    This bright red blood also splashed on Mido Wedge''s face. The bright red color made this crazy guy even more crazy. Haha laughed wildly: "Hahaha... solved one!!"


    "You die to me!!"


    Among the nice female voices, with endless coldness and killing intent at this time, a beautiful long silver hair is flying in the air, Mengxiang lifted her own restrictions, and gave full play to the strength of the big monster vampire, with an endless foot The hostility kicked Midou Wedge on the face, and Moexiang was furious. This kick was really merciless and kicked Midou Wedge away!


    After kicking the Mido wedge, Rimeika did not immediately pursue her, her scarlet eyes staring nervously at Naruto''s bloody back.


    "How are you hurt?!"


    Rimoexiang and Oyomoexiang share their memories completely. Rimoexiang is also fully aware of the things experienced by Omoexiang and Naruto. Although they are two completely different personalities, under the influence of superficial personalities, Rimaexiang also has a good impression of Naruto, but her personality is arrogant and cold, and she is not good at expressing her feelings. In some respects, Rimaexiang and Tachibana Maya are somewhat similar, both have a cold and arrogant personality, a powerful strength, and the arrogance of a queen. , All have a good impression of Naruto but will not express it, and have a cool and cute attribute.


    Seeing the blood on Naruto''s body, Li Moexiang''s heart also throbbed with fear, and Moexiang, who had been deeply rooted in people''s hearts with an image of indifference and arrogance, also had rare cracks on her face.


    Naruto looked very plain, although the joy that appeared because of Hu Meng''s okay created a gap in his mind, allowing Mido Wedge to sneak attack, but the injury was not serious. Although he injured a lot of blood vessels, the blood flow was a bit large, but for Ming It''s not a big deal for people.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    "How can it be all right after bleeding so much?!"


    With tears in his eyes, Hu Meng managed to get out of Naruto''s arms, and immediately ran behind Naruto to check the wound on his back, and after wiping off the blood from Naruto''s back, the two girls were completely stunned by what she saw.


    "how can that be?!"


    The one who couldn''t help but exclaimed was the silver-haired Mengxiang. After Hu Meng wiped off the blood behind Naruto, Naruto''s body was exposed. The school uniform had been scratched by Mido Wedge''s claws and turned into rags. Naruto¡¯s body, in the unbelievable eyes of Hu Meng and Li Mengxiang, the huge scary wound behind Naruto was constantly squirming, and healed quickly at a speed visible to the naked eye, from injury to full recovery, but Only a few seconds.


    Vampires are known for their immortal life and powerful resilience. Countless monsters admire the vampire''s regeneration ability. Mengxiang has the blood of the true ancestor, and has the resilience beyond ordinary vampires, but I have seen it with my own eyes, Naruto''s recovery The speed is faster than her vampire. I don''t know the geometry. In Moexiang''s memory, it may be comparable to Naruto. It should be her own mother, the real ancestor Acacia Brad Lipa.


    Naruto shredded the broken clothes on her body and threw it aside, moved her perfect body, and said, "Did I not tell you? My resilience is stronger than that of a vampire, unless I beat a single cell. Nothing left, otherwise I will be fine."


    Reaching out and touching Naruto''s back, it was the skin that made Hu Meng as a woman feel jealous, but now Hu Meng doesn¡¯t feel that way, only the emotion of joy is left in his heart. After the person''s body had fully recovered, Hu Meng was completely unable to hold on to himself, and suddenly hugged Naruto, hot tears kept falling.


    "It''s great...you''re fine...it''s great..."


    If Hu Meng was really unable to forgive herself because she caused Naruto to be injured or even died, how could she be so stupid that she was angry, and how could she doubt his feelings for her?!He didn''t hesitate to come here to save himself, and even smiled on his face when he was injured. This is the best proof.


    In the relationship between Hu Meng and Naruto, this little wave disappeared shortly after it occurred. Hu Meng can finally be completely sure that Naruto Uzumaki is definitely the real son of her life, and she is absolutely impossible to let go !


    Naruto put his hands on Hu Meng¡¯s little hands and tilted his head, so that he could only see the top of Hu Meng¡¯s head hugging him from behind, and smiled: ¡°Okay, Hu Meng, let me go first, the enemy has not been resolved yet. ."


    "Then I have to hold back my tears..." Hu Meng hugged Naruto and acted like a baby, unable to release his hands at all.

 1087 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1087

    Hu Meng is both grotesque and touching. Naruto''s coquettish voice makes Naruto unable to resist. She is not as fragile and fragile as Kui, but she is just a young girl, which makes Naruto happy and love. Beautiful girl.


    Hu Meng''s tears were still unable to hold back for a while, Naruto turned to look at Mengxiang, because the special potion made by his blood can make the power of the cross temporarily disappear. He just saw Naruto injured and encountered When it was in danger, Moe Xiang immediately used that precious potion to temporarily release the power of her vampire, turning it into a silver-haired Li Moe Xiang.


    "But I didn''t expect that you would worry about me too."


    Li Mengxiang is not a tsundere character, but is definitely a typical knife mouth tofu heart. After seeing Naruto is okay, the excitement just now calmed down, her scarlet eyes slightly avoided Naruto¡¯s look, coldly. Said: "Don''t think too much, I just don''t want to lose my delicious blood."


    "Your heart beats so fast."


    Naruto¡¯s faint words made Rimeika unable to maintain that indifference. She turned her head, her scarlet eyes glared at Naruto with shame, and her fangs seemed to bite at any time. One bite.


    Mengxiang¡¯s feelings for Naruto are definitely not less than Hu Meng¡¯s. After seeing Naruto¡¯s injury, Mengxiang also feels like a knife. Even after becoming Rimeexiang, her physical feelings will not disappear so quickly. Moreover, even the indifferent Li Moexiang did have a good impression of Naruto. After she was sure that it was all right, the painful heartbeat slowly calmed down.


    It was the second time that Naruto saw Li Moexiang. She still felt that she with silver hair and red eyes had a different beauty and cuteness from the surface Moexiang. Before the potion he made disappeared, he stretched out and hugged her. After liberating her demon power, Mengxiang had some growing body.


    "You... what are you doing?!"


    Rimengxiang''s face was red, and her heartbeat jumped quickly here because of Naruto''s contact. Although she is the great demon of strength, her strength is strong enough for the entire school, including all teachers and students. In the top ten, but in Naruto''s arms, Li Mengxiang lost her strength for some reason, unable to struggle, scarlet eyes were full of panic.


    Naruto put his hand behind Li Mengxiang''s head, put her head on her shoulder, smiled softly, and said, "Thank you, Mengxiang."


    "What a self-talking guy, I must teach you a lesson next time!"


    Li Mengxiang gritted her teeth and whispered in Naruto''s ear, but after all she gave up the struggle.Hu Meng hugged Naruto from behind and cried, while Naruto held Li Moexiang with long silver hair in front of him. Although it seemed very strange, it would not appear abrupt to the three of them.


    The strength of Moexiang and Naruto obviously surpassed the imagination of this group of stray monsters. They did not expect that the powerful Mido Wedge would be knocked back and forth in front of Naruto and Moexiang.


    Among this group of stray monsters, there is only one female monster. The nurse uniform on her body represents her profession. In fact, she is currently working in the Affiliated Hospital of Yanghai Academy. She is gentle and kind on the surface, but it is also the hospital of stray monsters, quite cunning and cruel.


    "Hurry up and open that thing!"


    Seeing that the power of Mido Wedge was not Naruto and Moeka''s opponent, the female monster immediately waved her hand and gave orders to the lost monsters around her.


    "But... is that thing really useful?!"


    "Nonsense! Go ahead!"


    Those little brother-level stray monsters, in accordance with the orders of the female monster, turned on a few circular switches. Because they were not used all the time, they made a crunching sound due to rust when they turned. There was a rush of water in the air!


    "what!"


    This is also a lost demon. There is a reason to choose the location of the battle here. The purpose is to target the only weakness of Moexiang as a vampire-water!


    The vampires in this world don''t seem to be afraid of the sun, and it doesn''t matter under the scorching sun, but they have the fatal weakness of being afraid of water. Even after liberating the demon power, the powerful Li Moexiang is no exception.


    These spray nozzles were supposed to be used in response to fires, but after being transformed by the lost demon, they were used to limit the power of Limenexiang. As soon as water was sprayed on Limenexiang¡¯s body, it caused Limenexiang¡¯s demon power to leak out. It keeps weakening, and at the same time, it feels as painful as being shocked. If you stay in the water for a long time, it will be life-threatening for the vampire.


    "Mengxiang!" Naruto was startled, and quickly turned into a huge claw with Chakra to block Li Mengxiang''s head, blocking the water from falling on Li Mengxiang''s body, Li Mengxiang felt better, but But his breathing was confused because of this, and his scarlet eyes were full of murderous intent.


    Naruto also felt even greater anger. His azure blue eyes looked coldly at the woman who was wearing a nurse''s uniform but had a rather sinister face, and said, "It seems that you have made a lot of preparations to deal with Mengxiang. "


    "Hehe, it''s really rude. Let me introduce myself first. My name is Yaowan Mazi and I am a nurse." Yaowan Mazi seemed to have a winning ticket, and said slowly: "In fact, I didn''t expect it to be true at first. I can use these things, but I can only say that it is really worthy of the two of you. The strength is beyond my imagination at the beginning."


    "What a disgusting woman!" Naruto narrowed his eyes, and rarely had a violent killing intent on women. "But do you think you can win this way?"


    "Otherwise?"


    Yaowan Mazi smiled slightly, and accompanied by a loud bang, Mido Wedge, who had not been killed, appeared behind Yaowan Mazi. Yaowan Mazi seemed to have a chance to win, and said: "Although you use your demon power to temporarily block the water, as long as As soon as you walk away, Chi Ye Mengxiang will be affected by water, and she will be no different from a child, and I¡¯m reminding you that these waters are mixed with my toxins, and Mido has already advanced I¡¯ve taken the antidote, but you guys, it won¡¯t be long before I want it."


    Compared with Mido Wedge, Yaowan Mazi looks more gloomy, the city is deeper, and she is more absolute and ruthless. It is really amazing to be able to do this.


    "Fool! After you have gone to hell, after seeing the god of death, slowly repent of your stupidity!"


    "Still trying! Mido! Kill them!!"


    Yaowan Mazi gave an order, and Mido Wedge immediately rushed towards Naruto. In his opinion, if Naruto Uzumaki wants to protect Chiye Moexiang from the water, it is no different from a target, and as long as he avoids, He can also immediately attack Chi Ye Mengxiang and Heina Hu Meng, they already have absolute victory.


    "Underestimate my Uzumaki Naruto, it''s your biggest stupidity! Ice escape and snow secret realm!!"


    Naruto squatted on the ground, exuding a strong icy air from his middle finger and index finger. The white icy air continued to spread to the surroundings, filling the entire space, transforming Chakra into ice that was stronger than the cold air of Kui. Qi, the force of freezing completely freezes the surrounding water, even the water inside the water pipe is all the same. Although it only changes the physical state, the ice has no effect on Rimeika.


    Without the annoying water, Li Moexiang''s state has been restored to its best. Because of Naruto''s ice escape, it has exceeded the initial expectations of Pill Mazi. Looking at the surroundings as if it has turned into an ice field, Piao Wan Mazi backed away. A step away.


    "how can that be?!"


    "Now you guys won''t be singing anymore." Naruto moved his wrists and said to the two girls beside him at the same time: "Let''s go together, these guys will not repent, kill them all!"


    Chapter Thirty Seven-Slaughter the lost demon!Announcement of the Ministry of Public Information!


    "Weird power!!"


    These stray monsters have similar ideas. They all hate the pure-blooded monsters. They all hate the pure-blooded monsters, led by Mido Wedge and Yakumako. They want to defeat the pure-blooded monsters to prove that they are better than the pure-blooded monsters. More noble.


    However, with their style of holding Hu Meng, attacking Naruto from behind, and using water to cause damage to Mengxiang, the methods are extremely shameless, no matter how you look at it, there is no respectable part.


    These stray monsters'' insidious tricks only irritated Naruto and the others completely, not to mention Naruto, who has already killed countless people, and Li Moexiang who is ruthless to the enemy, even the simplest Hu Meng feels After a burst of murderous intent in my heart, where is there to stop?!


    Naruto¡¯s joints ejected high-pressure white steam. After this high-pressure steam entered the air, it turned into white ice crystals floating in the air due to the extremely low temperature caused by the nearby condensed snow. The fist looks extremely gorgeous and beautiful.


    "Demon Fox Claw!!"


    Naruto condensed Chakra on his right hand, and the change in the nature of Feng Dun made Naruto''s claws sharp and grabbed Mido Wedge''s body.


    "Success! Mido Wedge!!"


    "You are less proud! Uzumaki Naruto!!"


    Mido Wedge itself hates pure-blooded monsters extremely. Now after the liberation of the monster power, due to the relationship between the lost monsters, the monster powers of the two monsters compete against each other and cannot be completely integrated, causing Mido Wedge to become more crazy than before, and it also condenses the power On his right hand.


    boom!!


    Naruto¡¯s demon fox claws and Mido Wedge¡¯s fists hit the opponent¡¯s body at the same time. Naruto did not dodge at all, and blocked Mido Wedge¡¯s fist with his body. At the same time, white bones grew on his body, completely resisting and dispersing the power of Mido Wedge. , The sharp demon fox claws have been caught on Mido Wedge''s body!


    Click!!


    The sharpness of the demon fox claws tore the body of Midou Wedge. The lost monsters have quite powerful bodies, but Midou Wedges in front of the really angry Naruto can not resist one of its moves. The demon fox claws shred Midou Wedge''s body in half. , Countless flesh and blood are flying in the air.


    The bodies of the two crossed by, Naruto was unharmed, and half of Mido Wedge''s body has disappeared. Although he has a strong demon power, he will not die immediately if he suffers such damage, but half of his internal organs are already Not at all, the remaining part has already suffered huge damage, even the immortal vampire, it is difficult to survive from such damage, not to mention Mido Wedge is just a lost demon.


    boom!


    The demon power of Mido Wedge could not support his seriously injured body. The huge wound could not heal at all. The blood kept flowing out, and a large amount of blood was lost in the body. The body temperature of Mido Wedge gradually decreased, and the body could not stop shaking. It was because of the cold. It''s also because of fear.


    "Please... don''t... don''t kill me..."


    In the face of the fear of death, Midou Wedge''s self-righteous arrogance no longer counts. For a person like Midou Wedge, his power supports his sad pride. Once his power is no longer strong, His humbleness and insignificance will be fully revealed.


    Naruto walked to Mido Wedge, who was already breathing, and his voice was cold without any emotion.

 1088 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1088

    "You are like this, it is impossible to continue to live, although it doesn''t matter whether you are actually, but since you dare to take Hu Meng and threaten me, this is an unforgivable sin! Don''t worry, death is just a moment of pain. Speaking of which, I have experienced many deaths!"


    "No... no!"


    "Super Mini Tail Beast Jade!!"


    boom!!


    Mido Wedge dared to take Hu Meng away. This was something that completely touched Naruto¡¯s bottom line. Therefore, Naruto had to kill Midou Wedge himself to avenge Hu Meng. Although it¡¯s not necessary to say that, this is also a man. His dignity, his own woman has been hurt, so as a man, how can Naruto find his place personally!


    Mido Wedge''s body was completely turned into fly ash in the explosion of the super mini-tailed beast jade. Like Xiaohu Ouren, he could not even leave a whole body. This is also the painful price that must be paid to anger Naruto. !


    Even the strongest Mido wedge among the lost monsters was killed by Naruto, and the other lost monsters would not be Hu Meng and Li Moexiang''s opponents. They were easily suppressed by the two of them, and they were merciless. Still fighting, they were all killed by the two of them!


    Yaowan Mazi didn''t expect things to turn out to be like this in the end. She didn''t predict how strong Naruto was. That was the biggest mistake she made. Seeing Naruto and the three of them walking towards her, Yaowan Mazi almost Without any hesitation, he knelt down and begged for mercy.


    "Please don''t kill me!"


    Although all the lost monsters except Yaowan Mazi have been killed, but Yaowan Mazi has no idea to avenge them. Although they all hate the pure-blooded monsters, the lost monsters are not compatible with each other. The relationship between the powerful ruler and weaker power is nothing more than any friendship at all. Yaowan Mazi only wants to save his life first, and the rest will be discussed later.


    Naruto looked at this woman in a nurse''s uniform coldly, and the killing intent in his eyes did not diminish at all. For him, the enemy would not be divided into men and women. As long as the enemy was an enemy, he would be defeated and defeated. Although the pill pockmark was quite beautiful A woman, but her insidious and cruel evil spirit is enough to make Naruto completely veto any reason to let her go.


    "Although you are a woman, since you are going to be our enemy, I can''t let you go. Just die!"


    "No! I don''t want to die!"


    The fear of death is enough to make any life crazy, Yaowan Mazi screamed, turned and ran to the outside immediately, no matter whether she can really run away, but before death, she can''t give up the last hope.


    "Kill the ashes!!"


    Naruto¡¯s cold voice seemed to come from Jiuyou Hell, and it also seemed to be the infinite fear born from Yaowan Mazi''s heart. As soon as Yaowan Mazi heard this sound, the position of the heart felt a sharp pain, a long sword-shaped white bone pierced through it. Penetrating the body of Yaowan Mazi, pierced her heart, under the curse-like power, the body of Yaowan Mazi completely turned into a dust, and finally drifted away in the wind.


    Lost monsters are unpopular monsters at school. Although Naruto and the others have killed so many lost monsters in one go, they will definitely cause a lot of trouble in the future, but with their strength, they will not be afraid of any trouble.


    The story of the lost demon quickly cooled down after being circulated in the school for a while, and the only benefit that this event brought about was probably that it made Hu Meng fully recognize his feelings, and there was no more confusion in his heart. People are more attached than ever, and they like to be entangled in Naruto''s body more.


    Naruto¡¯s life is still the same as before. In school, he can enjoy the attachment of four girls at the same time. Although it is a bit hard to fall in love in this way, he has to work hard to balance the relationship between the four girls, but he is also painful and happy, enjoying Countless people envy happiness.


    "Finally finished!"


    The news department, in fact, in the club of six members, there were surprise cheers from girls. Mengxiang and Hu Meng each held a lot of newspapers and banged them on the table of the news department. .


    "This issue of the newspaper has finally been driven out!"


    Mengxiang wiped the sweat from her forehead, but there was still joy on her face. Although this is already the second issue of the newspaper, the hard work has far exceeded that of the first issue. Mengxiang will feel excited, which is also very Normal thing.


    Naruto picked up a brand new newspaper, because it was just taken out of the printing press. The newspaper still exudes "fresh" heat and smells of ink. This is really a "steamy" newspaper.


    Naruto looked through it, and the content in the newspaper was definitely enough to cause the entire Yanghai Academy to have three shocks, and because of this, this issue of the newspaper must never be handed over to Mao Mujing for approval.


    "These newspapers are finally finished. We have to seize the opportunity. You can take a few cents of the newspapers and post them on all the bulletin boards of the school. I want to show the group of guys from the Public Security Committee to see what our news department can do. what!"


    "Hey...understood!"


    It is finally the day of a decisive battle with the Public Security Committee. Moriqiu Yinying has been waiting for a long time. Now his handsome face also shows a sinister smile, and he took away several newspapers. At the same time, the speed of the werewolf was completely Show that all these brand-new newspapers will be posted as quickly as possible.


    At the same time, at the base of the Public Security Committee...


    The Public Security Committee has considerable power. This is reflected in all aspects. Even in the hospital, if members of the Public Security Committee come to the hospital, they will get the best care. So Yingsi, although this woman was last time Naruto was injured very seriously, but now she has basically recovered completely. At this moment, she is kneeling in front of a man with long blond hair, looking extremely respectful.


    "Jiu Yao, Mido Wedge, they failed."


    As if sitting in the dark, the man named Jiu Yao snorted arrogantly, and said arrogantly: "Forget it, anyway, I already knew that the waste would be of no use, but the news department , We still have to get rid of it as soon as possible. It seems that I will do it myself!"


    The man named Jiu Yao stood up from his seat, his whole body was extremely arrogant, it could be said that he was infinitely arrogant, no matter his face or body was full of arrogance.


    boom!


    The door of this room was suddenly knocked open. Jiu Yao turned his head, his face showed a slight irritation, but when he rushed in from the outside, the monster in the uniform of the public safety committee did not notice this. His face was pale and panicked. Exclaimed: "It''s not good! Jiuyao! Something big happened!!"


    Chapter 38-The Ministry of Information that attracts all eyes, the Public Security Committee is here!


    Something happened to Yanghai Academy, something serious is about to happen!!


    Every school will have a bulletin board. Some things about the school will be posted on the bulletin board, including the transcripts of the previous mid-term exams, as well as holiday notices that students would like to appear on the bulletin board. Of course , The list of make-up students who do not recruit students will also be posted on the bulletin board.


    Although it is not too much, some students always like to glance at the bulletin board, but today, they really saw the big things.


    This is the second newspaper published by the Ministry of Information. The last time it was only distributed at the entrance of the school, it was not posted like this. At that time, even the Ministry of Information was not sure whether the newspaper could be published, so it did not post it either. But now that the newspapers are posted, not only is the effect of the newspapers distributed by the Ministry of Information last time, it is also a war book!


    Since it is posted, it is absolutely impossible to take it back!


    Moriqiu Yinying posted every page of the newspaper. This time, the newspaper produced in less than half a month was richer in content than the last one, and it was definitely amazing enough!


    The only content of this newspaper is about the Public Security Committee!


    On the front page of the newspaper, the existence, organization, and number of members of the Public Security Committee were clearly stated. It is really thanks to Moriqiu Yinying that has been collecting information about the Public Security Committee. , And there are hundreds of peeping points in the school.


    The first edition of the newspaper released the information of the main members of the Public Security Committee, as well as all the frontal photos. Starting from the second edition, the crimes committed by the Public Security Committee in the past were listed one by one. The earliest Yes, it can even be traced back to more than two years ago, all the things they used to bully students and abuse their lynchings were stated.


    Among these crimes, there is also a paragraph explaining that last year, because of the powerful strength of the Minister of Information at the time, Omoucan suppressed the Public Security Committee, so that the members of the Public Security Committee at that time saw the members of the Ministry of Information. He didn''t dare to look at each other directly, and even accompanied a few photos of the members of the Public Security Committee walking away dingyly, and the provider of the photos was of course Mr. Moriqiu Yinying.


    After Otomucan graduated from Yanghai, the Public Security Committee became tough again and began to oppress the Ministry of Information. The newspapers compared the photos of the Public Security Committee in front of Otomucan with that after Otomucan graduated, and the following criticized the Public Security Committee. It''s just a group of rubbish who bullies the weak, fears the hard, and bullies the weak.'' It can be said that the Public Security Committee is worthless!


    In the newspaper, there are comments under every crime committed by the Public Security Committee, which are very formal. Some of these comments are very mouth-watering and need to be turned around to understand. However, these comments all have one theme, that is There are various ways to scold the Public Security Committee. All the comments do not contain a dirty word or any vulgar content. However, no matter how they are transferred, the purpose is one. The Public Security Committee scolded a bloody head, and it was really screaming. A hearty and hearty.


    And the content of the above comments all come from Mr. Uzumaki Naruto who is not dirty!


    After Naruto¡¯s mouth escape was converted into text, it was as destructive as it was. As soon as the newspaper of the News Department was posted, the entire Yanghai Academy was completely blown up. The Yanghai Academy in the afternoon did not have a relaxed and peaceful atmosphere, but was flooded everywhere. The smell of gunpowder.


    The first-year imps may not know exactly what the Public Security Committee is, but the second and third grades, as well as some repeaters, are basically aware that the news department¡¯s publication of such a newspaper is simply slapping the Public Security Committee in the face. It¡¯s impossible to''reconcile out of court'' with the Ministry of Information, so what follows will definitely be a fierce war!


    Many people are wise to protect themselves. The Public Security Committee is not something they can afford. At this time, it is better to do your own thing and stay quiet. There are also many people who are waiting to watch the excitement and the News Department. While Naruto¡¯s beautiful blessings are envied by countless people, it also offends a lot of people. There are not a few people in the school who want to see Naruto suffer. As for the passionate people who are indignant because of seeing the Public Security Committee, they are really very few. , The majority, or the first two.


    boom!!


    In front of a bulletin board in Yanghai, a fiery red high-temperature flame burned, and the flame completely burned the newspaper posted on the bulletin board. Even the bulletin board of cast iron melted down and turned into molten iron. On the ground, it exudes a terrifying heat.


    "The News Department? Haha..."


    Jiu Yao, with long blonde hair, stood in front of the bulletin board that had been completely melted. The hot flame just now was his handwriting. Thinking of what he had just read in the newspaper, Jiu Yao let out a cold and terrifying laugh, but his eyes Inside, it was indifferent and murderous.


    The other members of the Public Security Committee were all standing behind Jiu Yao at this time, and none of them dared to speak, because even if they were members of the Public Security Committee, they were very afraid of Jiu Yao.


    Jiuyao¡¯s personality is extremely arrogant and arrogant, and he can¡¯t listen to any opinions and absolutely believes in his own judgment. Therefore, other people in the Public Security Committee are just subordinates to him, not classmates or partners. If they do The matter slightly violated Jiu Yao''s''justice'', and Jiu Yao will not hesitate to''sanction'' it. Therefore, members of the Public Security Committee are also very afraid of Jiu Yao.


    Ying Si bit her scalp and took a step forward, saying:


    "Jiu Yao, what should we do now?"

 1089 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1089

    Jiu Yao raised his head, his indifferent eyes seemed to be able to directly see the news department classroom, smiled coldly, and said, "Of course...I went to meet the group of reptiles from the news department to see how brave they are, dare to be open. Confront us!"


    Naruto dared to let Moriqiu Yinying post such a newspaper. It was a frontal declaration of war against the Public Security Committee, so he was not in the classroom at this time, but in the classroom of the Ministry of Information, waiting for the public security committee to arrive. .


    There were four beautiful girls around. Naruto slowly sipped the tea, looking very comfortable, without any tension at all, and around the press department classroom, there were already a lot of students gathered at this time, they were all impatient Those who come to watch the show with curiosity may be very dangerous, but after all, the impact of the war that is about to take place will be too great.


    On the one hand, Naruto Uzumaki, who has attracted the attention of the whole school since the beginning of school, has made too much news in less than a semester since the beginning of school. Yanghai Academy, people who don¡¯t know the name Naruto Uzumaki are afraid not. many.


    On the other hand, it is the Public Security Committee, an organization that has ruled Yanghai Academy for many years. No matter what the purpose is, there are definitely not a few people who are concerned about this storm.


    Naruto sits in the classroom and sips tea. Because the windows are transparent and will not be frosted glass, you can directly see him surrounded by four beautiful girls from the outside, which really makes countless people crush their teeth. , I really want to tear him up, and what prevents them from doing this is the two door gods standing at the door!


    Morigaoka Silver Shadow and Miyamoto Ashoji!


    These two guys, who were known as the strongest two in the first grade when they just entered school, are now pulled over by Naruto and become door gods. They are completely incarnate as Qin Shubao and Yuchi Jingde. These two lunatics are standing here. The students in dared not come over to make trouble, especially in the second and third grades, and they knew how powerful and terrifying these two people were.


    Being able to pull these two guys over and give him a whistle also proves Naruto¡¯s skill. In addition to Can¡¯s face, a very important part is that Naruto defeated both of them at once, and his strength gained this. The recognition of the two problem children, so they will be willing to exist as Naruto''s younger brother.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    The head and head of the karate club, although he is here, he is still wearing a karate suit with his arms folded in front of him. He sighed heavily, his eyes flashed with endless envy, and his eyes were mainly on Xiao Zi and Naruto. , Said: "Why do all good things make him stand up?"


    These two brothers are really the best, Moriqiu Yinying is a pervert, and Miyamoto Huiji is a lolicon. He doesn''t have much interest in ordinary beauties. He looks at the most loli in the school, Xiao Zi... It seems that it is because of and After Chan met his acquaintance, he awakened his liking, and it could only be said that both were strange guys.


    Senqiu Yinying feels that someone can really appreciate his bitterness in the press department. He glanced at Miyamoto Huizi helplessly, and said, "You can save the time, Huiji, I have to look at this guy every day. Beautiful girls, so many beautiful girls can only watch and can''t move, which is really depressing."


    The tragic single brothers glanced at each other, deeply depressed for each other, pitiful single...


    "Naruto Uzumaki!!"


    The single brothers here just sighed, Naruto¡¯s troubles have already come to the door, Morioka Ginkage and Miyamoto Huiji¡¯s mission is to block some insignificant guys and keep them from entering the press room, but This is really not easy for them to stop, because this is the instructor of the news department.


    Mao Mujing¡¯s face was unusually anxious and angry. After lunch, she was going to find a comfortable place to bask in the sun. But unexpectedly, she heard a big event with the teacher in the office. After she heard about it , Immediately rushed to the classroom of the News Department and slammed the newspaper in front of Naruto.


    Naruto¡¯s teapot flew up because of the cat¡¯s quiet and vigorous slap. Naruto quickly wrapped the purple sand teapot with chakras so as not to waste his imperial red robe. He glanced at Mao Jing and laughed: "Ms. Maome, what are you doing?"


    "Ask what I do?! Can you explain to me what is going on?!"


    Mao Jing glared at Naruto angrily, very worried, this kid, does he know what kind of existence he provokes? That is a group of guys who even her teacher dare not move at all.


    Naruto was not in a hurry, took a sip of tea slowly, and said:


    "Of course it is a newspaper. The latest newspaper that was just printed today is pretty good."


    Mao Mujing was so popular that one Buddha ascended to heaven, and the second Buddha came out of his body. He looked at Naruto angrily, and said, "You want to send a newspaper, why don''t you show it to me first, and this kind of content...what are you doing? Do you know what kind of guy you provoke?!"


    "Just knowing that you won''t agree, so I sent the newspaper directly."


    Naruto was still smiling, and he was not afraid to kill Maomu quietly. Then he poured a cup of tea for Maomujing and said, "Anyway, the newspapers have already been posted. Now it''s too late to say this, Teacher Maomu , It¡¯s better to have a cup of tea with me, and then wait for those guys to come over, I think it¡¯s only a few minutes away."


    Mao Mu quietly looked at Naruto¡¯s smiling face, and he was really annoyed. How much trouble this kid caused her after he came to school, but he was exhausted every time for him, and he was really angry. , Violently snatched the tea cup in Naruto''s hand, and the cow drink usually killed the imperial red robe, which was more than one hundred thousand yen, still full of anger in his eyes.


    Naruto laughed and continued to pour tea to Mao Mujing. While drinking tea, Naruto was thinking about how to survive this crisis, but before she could figure out any way, the trouble was real. Has come.


    "The Public Security Committee is here!!"


    Chapter 39-Public Security Committee Oppression!Jiu Yao''s demon power is liberated!


    The Public Security Committee of Yanghai Academy has existed for many years, and Jiuyao has only been inherited. Therefore, compared with the Ministry of Information, the Public Security Committee is really organized and disciplined, but now, this kind of discipline = Jiuyao.


    All members of the Public Security Committee wore black uniforms. Among them, Jiu Yao stood among them. His long golden hair and arrogant expression made him look particularly dazzling.


    Compared to Naruto''s overly dazzling, golden blonde hair like the sun, Jiu Yao''s blonde hair has some dark colors, as if it is dark gold covered in darkness. This may be due to the character of the characters.


    The uniform black uniform makes the Public Security Committee, on the surface, much more organized than the miscellaneous group of the Ministry of Information...


    Seeing that the Lord Lord finally came to the door, Senqiu Yinying did not have the leisurely feeling of leaning against the door just now, stood up straight, sneered at the public security committee, and sneered: "You are finally here. , Jiu Yao!"


    Jiuyao is one year older than Senqiu Yinying and one year younger than Can. Now he is a third-year senior. He and Senqiu Yinying can be regarded as old opponents. Since last year, the Ministry of Information and the Public Security Committee have had conflicts. Now they are really enemies. , Extremely jealous, Jiu Yao''s killing intent looked at Senqiu Yinying Lingran, and said: "Senqiu Yinying, it is you again, resist my orders! I didn¡¯t expect that after so long, you would still refuse to give up and still have to Dead end!"


    Moriqiu Yinying had long been feuding with Jiu Yao, and now they had planned to completely tear their faces, and of course they would not speak politely at all, and immediately retorted.


    "Having your own way? Are you talking about yourself, Jiuyao? Last year, Senior Sister Can let you go. I didn''t expect you to sway in the school like this. After all, you are just a begging for mercy in front of Senior Sister Can. That¡¯s it!"


    Jiu Yao¡¯s complexion was gloomy. Because of the conflict between the Public Security Committee and the Ministry of Information, Jiu Yao was already the ruler of the Public Security Committee, so he also fought with Otomura. As a result, with his full strength, it took less than ten seconds. To be killed in a flash by Yin Wucan was regarded by Jiu Yao as a lifelong shame, and Yin Wuchan was also the person Jiu Yao most feared and hated.


    Outsiders would not know about the conflict between the Ministry of Information and the Public Security Committee at that time, but Morioka Yinying, who was present at the time, knew everything about it at the time, so he took it out to laugh at Jiu Yao without mercy.


    "Morioka Silver Shadow, you are looking for death!"


    "Whoever is looking for death can speak with strength, Jiuyao!!"


    Senqiu Yinying wouldn''t be polite with Jiuyao, immediately transformed into his own body, his body became taller than before, and his whole body exuded a fierce and powerful monster energy, and the power of the S-level big demon werewolf was fully displayed!


    Miyamoto Huiji glanced at Morioka Silver Shadow and smiled:


    "I said you don''t have to worry so much, Yin, are you a''fast guy''?"


    No man would want to describe Miyamoto Huiji''s description. Morioka Ginkage staggered, grinning, and looked at Miyamoto Huiji with a bad face, and said: "If you talk any more, I will give you Torn to pieces!"


    "Hey, got it."


    Although Miyamoto Huiji quarreled with Morioka Silver Shadow, he immediately liberated his demon power and transformed into his own main body, Raven Tengu!Black feathers grew all over his body, his face also turned into a crow tengu, and a pair of black wings grew behind him!


    War had already started outside the classroom of the Ministry of Information, and Naruto finally conquered his previous annoying light and breezy appearance. With a wave of his hand, the set of top-quality purple sand tea sets in front of him disappeared without a trace, and said faintly: " Mengxiang, go out to greet the guests."


    The members of the public security committee are generally stronger than ordinary students. Except for the strongest Jiuyao, the remaining main members are equal to Hu Meng and Wei, or even slightly better. Let them two, or It is Xiao Zi going out will be in danger, but if you let Mengxiang go, with the power of an S-rank vampire, no matter what, it is enough to protect yourself!


    "Ok."


    Moexiang nodded lightly, and at the same time moved her body to Naruto''s side. Naruto stretched out his hand and took off the cross on Moexiang''s neck.


    Without the limitation of the silver cross, Mengxiang¡¯s powerful demon power was fully revealed, and she became her true original appearance. Although actually the silver-haired Mengxiang should be Mengxiang¡¯s real body, the pink-haired Mengxiang was added later. They went up, but they still habitually refer to the triggered Moexiang as Rimoexiang. There is also a warlike factor in the blood of vampires. Rimoexiang glanced at Naruto and immediately jumped out of the news department classroom.


    Werewolf!Raven Tengu!vampire!


    At the door of the small news department, there are three famous S-level monsters in the Eastern and Western mythology at the same time. If there is a Jiuton boy in the school, plus the nine-tailed fox, Naruto, it can really be opened. There is a big party of monsters.


    The other students saw the three S-level monsters standing at the entrance of the news department. They were all shocked at this time. Many people came to see the news department. Unfortunately, the three big S-level monsters gathered together. I really don''t know who it is.


    There are also some smarter people who have noticed a more important point. Naruto Uzumaki, who has been in the limelight since entering school, hasn''t done anything yet.


    Li Moexiang looked at Jiu Yao with one hand on his hips, and his scarlet eyes were completely burning with a raging war spirit. In this school, Jiu Yao is the strongest monster that Ri Moexiang has ever seen besides Naruto. The demon power also made the warlike Li Mengxiang feel extremely excited, and beckoned to Jiu Yao.


    "Come on! Jiu Yao!"


    Although the enemies in front of him are three S-rank big monsters, it is impossible to retreat with Jiu Yao''s arrogance, and the monster power on his body is burning like crazy!


    "When will you guys defy me!"

 1090 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1090

    "Do it!!"


    Jiu Yao increased his demon power and became the fuse for the two sides to start a battle. Senqiu Silver Shadow was the fastest, and immediately launched his own fast attack with one move.


    "Quick!"


    "Spider sticky silk!!"


    Moriqiu Silver Shadow''s speed was fully opened, and at the same time, the firefly whose body had basically recovered also immediately spit out its own sticky spider silk from the mouth, weaving into a huge spider web in the air, to limit Moriqiu The speed of silver shadow.


    However, Moriqiu Silver Shadow, who has fully released its demon power, can''t even reach the speed of Li Moexiang and Jiu Yao. Before Yingsi''s spider web was completely completed, Moriqiu Silver Shadow passed through the spider web at its limit speed. The gap ran to Ying Si.


    "too slow!"


    "what?!"


    Yingsi is also the first to fight head-on with the full-strength Senqiu Yinying. With her ability to contact the bride, she can''t keep up with the terrifying speed of the speed demon. Senqiu Yinying''s speed does not even have a shadow in her eyes. , I can¡¯t even see a trace. Yingsi¡¯s thoughts have just caught up with Senqiu Yinying¡¯s speed, and her body flies upside down uncontrollably. The intensive pain on her body makes Yingsi unable to calculate the moment she was caught. How many punches Morioka Silver Shadow hits.


    The swift demon werewolf!With speeding attacks and accumulating small damage, this is the tactics of werewolves!


    "Cut! Silver, this guy hasn''t been over-excited in a fight for too long, but... I am the same!"


    Miyamoto Huiji made complaints to his friend, but then the face covered with black feathers also showed an exhilarating smile. He had long been displeased with the existence of the Public Security Committee, but the organization crisscrossed underneath him and the silver. It is impossible for individual power to remove it all, and now it happens to retaliate all at once.


    "Vacuum Thousand Maidens!!"


    Miyamoto Huiji also said that Moriqiu Ginkage was over-excited. In fact, he was the same. As soon as he shot, he used his full strength. With the talent of Raven Tengu, he manipulated the air and punched out a very penetrating air wave. The penetrating power even exceeds the powerful armor-piercing bullets, even the powerful monsters can''t bear it, all of them dodge Miyamoto Huiji''s thousand kangaroo at the fastest speed!


    Thousands of air waves hit the air, but they completely penetrated the concrete wall behind them. The power is so powerful that it is really chilling!


    "Drink!"


    Compared to Morioka Silverkage, who showed great speed, and Miyamoto Huiji, who constantly punched and punched powerful air waves, Rimoeka¡¯s battle was much rougher than the two of them, only attacking with his own fists and feet. However, in this punch and kick, although it seems that there are many flaws, but her slender arms and legs have amazing power, if it is hit once, it will be completely finished!


    Li Mengxiang has an arrogant personality, and directly finds Jiu Yao, the strongest one, and makes crazy attacks one-on-one, kicking Jiu Yao''s body with his legs and feet constantly.


    Jiu Yao''s fighting skills are superior to Li Moexiang, but Li Moexiang''s power is too strong, even if he is willing to bow down to the wind, it makes Jiu Yao a little embarrassed, but that''s all!


    Li Mengxiang is now in a state of complete liberation of her demon power, and Jiu Yao has not yet come up with real strength!


    Li Mengxiang pushed back Jiu Yao, but felt that the battle was very uncomfortable. His scarlet eyes looked at Jiu Yao coldly, and said, "Bring out your true strength, Jiu Yao! Otherwise I will kill you. !"


    Jiu Yao moved his hands for a while, and was continuously kicked by Li Moexiang''s heavy blows. In terms of brute force, he was also slightly inferior to the vampire of the great demon of power, not to mention that he was still limited in his demon power. Jiu Yao''s arms also felt numb, which was no small shame for Jiu Yao, who was extremely arrogant and conceited.


    "Good job! Chi Ye Mengxiang, although his skills are very poor, but I did not expect your power to be so great! It is your luck to see my transformation, and it is also your misfortune, even if you are immortal. Great demon, I also want to completely burn you to ashes!!"


    Jiu Yao''s whole body burned with a high temperature and extremely hot demon energy, making him like a ghost in hell, with two ears growing on his head. Under the golden demon power, Jiu Yao''s whole body was enveloped in destruction and The unknown breath turned into white eyes, exuding endless terror.


    Chapter 40-Naruto vs. Jiuyao!Jiu Yao''s strongest form!


    Jiu Yao''s power is extremely strong, even if only a part of his demon power was released, the high temperature generated by his golden demon power caused all the nearby window glass to burst due to the rapid heating and expansion.


    Under this high temperature, the most uncomfortable thing is Nai. Her body is the Snow Girl, and the most annoying is the high temperature and scorching heat. At this time, Jiuyao¡¯s demon power is a huge torture for Nai, although Nai released a chill. Resisting the flames of Jiu Yao, but the strength gap between the two sides was too great, under such circumstances, Kui also felt quite hard.


    Naruto frowned, and the chakra, which was also golden, also spread out from his body. Unlike Jiu Yao¡¯s high-temperature demon power, it completely resisted the terrifying high temperature. The interior and exterior of the Department of News classroom seemed to have become two worlds. Naruto, on the other hand, is like an old monk, completely ignoring external affairs, and continues to use a brush to quickly write complex runes on a long scroll.


    Li Moexiang directly faced Jiu Yao at this time. Although he knew that Jiu Yao hadn''t used all his power yet, at this moment, the power of Jiu Yao had already made Li Moexiang feel a huge pressure, and a drop of sweat slipped down Rimoexiang¡¯s forehead. At the same time, in the high temperature created by Jiu Yao''s demon power, it was quickly completely evaporated.


    "That''s it! That''s the power!"


    The belligerent factor in Li Mengxiang''s blood awakened and boiled because of Jiu Yao''s powerful demon power, and the scarlet eyes burned with flame-like warfare.


    "Chi Ye Mengxiang! I want to crush your heart completely!"


    Jiu Yao is also an extremely arrogant and arrogant person. He believes that in the current state, it is enough to deal with Chi Ye Mengxiang. His hot golden demon power covers his body, making Jiu Yao''s body seem to be covered with golden streamer, and Naruto''s The Six Immortal Body Modes seem to have similarities, but they are more aggressive, because the demon power on the surface of Jiu Yao''s body has a terrifyingly high temperature.


    boom!!


    Rie Moexiang punched through a wall next to him, and with the brute force of a vampire, tore a piece of the reinforced concrete wall, and then threw it towards Jiu Yao as a weapon!


    Such a rude and exaggerated fighting method was also made by Moeka, and the exaggerated and domineering attack methods were similar to Tsunade''s tigress.


    The golden demon power of Jiu Yao continued to burn and boil, generating a high temperature that caused the air to be distorted. The dazzling golden light on his body made Li Mengxiang unable to help but squint his eyes, and Jiu Yao folded his hands together and blocked it from the front. The huge stones thrown by Li Mengxiang!


    Under the ultra-high temperature generated by Jiu Yao¡¯s demon power, the concrete structure began to become loose, and it became very fragile as if it had experienced countless wind and frost erosion and the scorching sun. When Jiu Yao twisted his hands, the stone immediately became The dust, shattered and fell to the ground.


    Li Mengxiang''s eyes condensed, and she had already witnessed the strength of Jiu Yao with her own eyes, but with her pride, she would never back down and immediately rushed towards Jiu Yao!


    Just like what I said before, Rimeexiang¡¯s fighting skills are not as good as Jiuyao, every move is a big opening and closing, and it seems to be full of loopholes, but as an immortal vampire, Rimeexiang is used to fight for life. Fa is also completely understandable, and with her strange power, ordinary monsters are directly knocked out by a punch by her!


    Jiu Yao attached the high-temperature demon power to the surface of his body, turning his whole body into a powerful weapon.


    Rimaexiang¡¯s heavy punches and kicks continued to hit Jiu Yao¡¯s body. Although the powerful force hit Jiu Yao who had liberated his demon power, it couldn¡¯t be matched, but because the fists hit Jiu Yao¡¯s body, Rimoexiang¡¯s body was also hit. Jiu Yao''s high-temperature demon energy burns, although with the recovery and vitality of a vampire, Rimaexiang doesn''t care about this slight burn, but the burning pain still makes her attack flawed.


    Jiu Yao''s eyes dazzled, and he immediately seized the opportunity that Li Mengxiang had attacked the flaw, and the demon power in his body burned and exploded.


    "Oops!"


    "Obori Flame Cyclone!!"


    The power of fire on Jiu Yao continued to rotate and turned into a huge flame tornado, swallowing Li Mengxiang¡¯s body completely, and Li Mengxiang¡¯s feet were a little heavier, and his body quickly retreated, and at the same time, his body was hugged to protect his vitals. Not to be attacked by Jiu Yao''s flame whirlwind.


    "The technique of water shark bullets!"


    Although Naruto continued to write on his scroll, he would not watch Li Moexiang being hit by Jiu Yao''s flame whirlwind. Without the seal, the moisture condensed in his hand, condensing into a dark blue shark. , The flame whirlwind that flew towards Jiu Yao.


    Rimaexiang felt the power behind her, and twisted in mid-air. Her soft and powerful body escaped the deep blue shark. Naruto¡¯s water mackerel technique hit Jiu Yao¡¯s flame tornado. The power of the fire collided and then annihilated, and white steam filled the entire corridor.


    "Vacuum straight punch assault!!"


    Miyamoto Huiji rushed forward and punched several times in succession. His fists burst the air. The resulting air cannon blows away all the water vapor in the air at the same time. The compressed air cannon flies to the ground with heavy destructive power. In front of Jiu Yao.


    Jiu Yao gathered his demon power, and was about to avoid Miyamoto Hui''s attack, but a cold wind suddenly came from behind.


    "what?!"


    "Fool, in terms of speed, I am much faster than you! Lightning strike!"


    Moriqiu Yinying struck with a zigzag route, and lightning flashed past Jiu Yao. At the same time, at the moment of contact, with the highest punch speed, he hit Jiu Yao more than 30 punches in an instant, blocking Jiu Yao. Dodge, and then easily slipped away from Miyamoto Huiji''s vacuum straight fist assault.


    boom!!


    Because of Moriqiu Yinying''s interference, Jiu Yao was too late to avoid Miyamoto''s attack, and could only be completely hit by those air cannons. The resulting gas explosion set off smoke and dust, completely covering everything.


    It seems that facing three S-level big monsters at the same time, even Jiu Yao will be at a disadvantage!


    Moriqiu Yinying turned over and landed next to Miyamoto Huiji. Although Miyamoto Huiji distracted Jiuyu and attacked him just now, his trick still lacked the destructive power of a single blow. For Jiu Yao, I''m afraid it won''t cause a fatal blow.


    Li Mengxiang glanced at Naruto slightly, and then quickly retracted her gaze. The burn that had just appeared on her body was almost healed under the resilience of the vampire. The rare dignity appeared on her face, and she said solemnly, "Be careful. , This guy''s demon power has become stronger!"

 1091 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1091

    In fact, there is no need for Rimoeka''s reminder, Morioka Ginkage and Miyamoto Huiji can also clearly feel the air getting hotter, which means that Jiu Yao has completely liberated all the demon power and has truly become his body!


    The whole body turned into a dazzling golden color, the same color as a high-temperature flame, and the four golden tails quickly turned in the air, rolling up a hot whirlwind.


    "You nasty mess! The nasty guy from the News Department! You dare to defy my Jiuyao''s orders again and again! All of you, let Jiuyao, who is in charge of the justice of the school, come and bury you here. !"


    Jiu Yao completely turned into a golden fox demon, gathering all the powerful demon power on his tail, and the golden demon power turned into a terrifying flame.


    "Crap! This trick must be blocked!"


    The terrifying demon power of Jiu Yao shocked the three S-class monsters. Behind them is the classroom of the Press Department. If this attack can''t be blocked, the classroom behind them will be self-evident!


    "Let you see the true power of my Jiuyao! Obi Flame Car!!"


    Jiu Yao condensed the scorching demon power on his tail, and the four tails rotated at the same time, causing the power of the flame to form a golden hot wheel, which flew to the three S-level monsters with unparalleled heat and destructive power!


    Although it is three enemies and one, Jiuyao can still display the terrifying power that shocked both Rimengxiang and the others. To be honest, Jiuyao''s strength is indeed very strong. The demon fox that has evolved to four tails has quite a powerful force, one to one. Under circumstances, none of them will be Jiu Yao¡¯s opponents. Although it is three-to-one, the victory is definitely Rimoexiang¡¯s higher side, but the three of them will have to pay a considerable price, and if Jiu Yao wants to leave, It is impossible for the three of them to join forces to leave Jiu Yao, this is the power of the strongest fox in Japanese mythology!


    "finished!"


    Naruto finally completed his complicated scroll, rolled up the entire scroll and held it in his hand, while the golden chakra on his body surged.


    "You three step back! Leave it to me!"


    Naruto¡¯s movements were faster than his voice. When his voice reached Li Moexiang and their ears, his body had already passed Li Moexiang¡¯s side, standing in front of the three of them, facing Jiu Yao Ozy flame car.


    "If you want to die, you can fulfill you! Naruto Uzumaki!!"


    "This kind of trick can''t kill me! Shui Dun five food shark!!"


    Jiuyao¡¯s hazy flame car made the air dry and hot, and the water vapor in the air was scarce than in the desert, but Naruto did not hesitate to consume several times the chakra in such a dry environment, and gathered a lot of water vapor in his hands. Human''s five fingers created five blue sharks, opened their mouths, and bit at Jiu Yao''s Ozy Flame Car!


    The power of water and fire confronted each other and produced countless white steam. Because of the high temperature, the steam expanded violently, and the resulting gas explosion caused the nearby walls to collapse.


    Jiuyao and Naruto are the substantive leaders of the Ministry of Information and the Public Security Committee. Their victory or defeat, in fact, completely represents the final outcome of the war between the two sides.


    Naruto moved his hands and feet a little, Jiu Yao''s strength is higher than that of Li Mengxiang. In this school, in addition to the two old Pluto, it can also be said to be the strongest opponent, and this guy It''s not the same. Since it''s an enemy, it doesn''t matter if you kill him.


    "Although it seems that I have known it for a long time, let me introduce myself. My name is Naruto Uzumaki, a member of the Press Department." Naruto faced Jiuyao and pointed at the press room behind him. There were still piles in there. The newspapers are full, but they are not distributed.


    "Those newspapers are the result of our recent efforts."


    A haze appeared in Jiu Yao''s eyes, and he sternly shouted: "Naruto Uzumaki, you dare to defy me openly and distribute such newspapers without my approval! Your existence is enough to be executed!"


    "Cut! Just like what Chan said, he''s really a self-talking guy, and Naruto Uzumaki''s life is here! Come take it if you have the ability!"


    "Obori Flame Whirlwind!"


    The power of flame was condensed on Jiu Yao¡¯s tail again, and a tornado of flame was sent out, but the target of the attack was not Naruto¡¯s body, but the news department classroom behind him. Under Jiu Yao¡¯s attack, those who had just made it Newspapers that are not ready, I''m afraid it will completely turn into fly ash.


    "What do you think I was doing just now?! Fool! Five seals!"


    Naruto shook off the scroll that had just been made, and after quickly completing the seal, five powers of attributes appeared on the five fingers of his right hand at the same time, and a wave of Chakra Cong Naruto containing the five basic attributes The body flew out, and before the fire whirlwind of Jiu Yao arrived, it wrapped all the newspapers, including Xiao Zi, Wei and Mao Mu Jing.


    This is also the seal scroll specially made by Naruto to deal with Jiu Yao. Under the power of that chakra, Jiu Yao¡¯s flame whirlwind was completely blocked, and the power of the flame was completely invalid. At the same time, those chakras wrapped all the newspapers. He flew in front of Naruto and flew into the scroll.


    Sealing all the newspapers in the scroll, Naruto tied the rope on the scroll, shook the scroll at Jiu Yao, and said with a smile: "Here is what you want. If you have the ability, come and get it!"


    Jiuyao¡¯s face was full of hideousness due to Naruto¡¯s deliberate provocation. The form that had been completely demonized once again changed, becoming like a human form, but it was not always true. Although he was standing on his feet, he had pointed ears. , And the four tails behind, all represent that Jiu Yao is still in a demonized form.


    This is also a powerful manifestation of Jiu Yao. After being completely demonized, it will compress its demon power into a bipedal standing form. Compared with a four-footed beast, this form compresses the demon power of Jiu Yao''s whole body, and the single-point destructive power will become more Huge, it is also Jiuyao''s strongest fighting form!


    "Naruto Uzumaki, your behavior should have been punished to death! An eye-catching fellow, use my flame to completely purify your bones!!"


    Chapter 41-The arrogant nine light!The incarnation of Naruto!


    Jiu Yao has transformed into the strongest combat form. It can also be seen that he has only killing intent against Naruto now. Because of suppressing the demon power in this form, Jiu Yao has greatly improved both its speed and strength. It is only faster than speed, even It can be said that he will not lose to Morioka Silver Shadow who is not under the full moon.


    Jiu Yao waved his hand, and five flame bombs appeared in his hand at the same time. Under the control of Jiu Yao, he quickly flew towards the scroll in Naruto''s hand. Obviously, he wanted to burn this scroll and all the newspapers inside.


    Naruto''s finger lightly picked, and the scroll was out of Naruto''s control and turned twice in midair.


    Jiu Yao waved his hands, and the five fireballs immediately changed directions under his control, all flying towards the scroll in the air.


    boom!!


    Naruto¡¯s scroll that seals all the newspapers was hit by Jiu Yao¡¯s fireball. Speaking of which, the main material of the scroll is cloth, and then paper is on it. This is convenient for writing and easy to roll up the scroll. Both materials are afraid of flames. Yes, but after being hit by Jiu Yao''s fireball, the scroll did not suffer any damage, and fell back into Naruto''s hands firmly.


    "It seems that your attack is useless, Jiu Yao."


    Naruto¡¯s carefully crafted scroll is so easy to be destroyed. His own special sealing technique can withstand the attack of the five elements. Even with Amaterasu Black Flame, this scroll cannot be destroyed. To completely destroy it, only First, lift the seal above.


    "Then I will let you see if my attack is effective! Ozy Flame Fist!"


    Jiu Yao was a flying body, and the golden flames on his body were constantly burning, gathering the raging power of the flames on his fist, and hitting Naruto''s heart with one punch.


    Naruto quickly switched the scroll to his left hand, while making a fist with his right hand, gathering the power of the water on his fist, and then detonating it instantly.


    "Punch!!"


    boom!!


    Naruto and Jiuyao fisted with brute force. Jiuyao''s strength is indeed quite powerful. With his powerful monster power and flame power to fuse, the brute force will not lose much to Mengxiang at this time. The place where the two punches is golden. The flames exploded towards the surroundings, bursting out with extremely strong power.


    Naruto shook his arm, dissipating Jiu Yao''s high-temperature demon power, and at the same time twisted his body and swept his foot on top of Jiu Yao''s head.


    "Konoha Whirlwind!"


    Jiu Yao and Naruto fisted, feeling that this guy''s power was even above the vampire Chi Ye Meng Xiang, and couldn''t help being taken aback. Seeing Naruto''s round and kicking kick, Jiu Yao immediately calmed down and adjusted. Your body, while waving your arms to resist Naruto''s kicks!


    boom!!


    Jiu Yao resisted Naruto¡¯s Konoha whirlwind with flames all over his body. The golden flames on his body burned, and he could not damage Naruto¡¯s clothes. This is what happened when Naruto was actually fighting, following his will, His Chakra will become stronger, regardless of attack power or destructive power.


    Naruto''s round kick was blocked by Jiu Yao, his body didn''t immediately fall to the ground, a strange smile appeared on his face, and Chakra gathered on his lap.


    Click!!


    This sound made the scalp numb, and the body of the sound was even more frightening. Under Naruto¡¯s attack, countless white bone spurs grew from his legs and pierced Jiu Yao¡¯s head. .


    Jiu Yao felt the chill approaching, and immediately avoided, but his face was still unable to dodge. A bloody mouth was drawn by Naruto''s white bone spurs. The bright red blood flowing from the shallow wound made Jiu Yao''s face look even more impressive. terror.


    Jiu Yao''s eyes narrowed, and he was starting to care about a problem like everyone else now.


    "Naruto Uzumaki! What exactly is your body?!"


    In fact, many people in the school want to know this question, because Naruto has too many abilities and too complicated. Although the school rules stipulate that he cannot be exposed in the school, this kind of rules can''t resist everyone''s curiosity.


    Naruto¡¯s skin squirmed strangely, and a lot of white bone spurs grew out of his body, covering Naruto¡¯s body, turning his whole body into a powerful weapon, and the white bones formed by the bones of his bones are in Naruto. Condensed on his hands became two sharp and huge bone claws.

 1092 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1092

    Click!!


    Naruto moved his paws, making a clicking sound because of the friction between the bones. The two huge sharp bones exuded tremendous power, and smiled: "If you have the ability, you can verify it yourself. Now, Jiu Yao!"


    Jiu Yao wanted to break his head, and didn''t think of any monster that could control his bones like Naruto.In fact, there is really a kind of monster that can be said. In "Zi Bu Yu", Chinese zombies are divided into nine categories, namely, purple zombie, white zombie, green zombie, hair zombie, flying zombie, wandering zombie, and Buhua. Bone, non-bone is a yellow spring who does not enter into reincarnation, hovering between life and death. The white bone and loess will not rot for a thousand years, and it will become a zombie. The white bone spirit in "Journey to the West" is formed by not turning the bone. Zombies.


    From the point of view of the ability to control bones, Naruto and Nonhuagu are the closest, but Jiu Yao can''t think of this, and Naruto''s power to control water can''t be explained!


    "Ten fingers pierced!"


    Naruto¡¯s bone-shaped claws aimed at Jiu Yao¡¯s body, and from the fingertips formed by the white bones, ten bone bullets flew out. These bone bullets were not sharp, but were like ordinary human bones. It''s sleek, but it has a special pattern like a threaded armor-piercing bullet. It spins in mid-air and produces extremely strong penetrating power.


    Jiu Yao was in no mood to think carefully about what Naruto''s body was. The four tails behind him kept turning, condensing the flames on the tail.


    "Obi Flame Missile!"


    Jiu Yao''s flame power condenses into small missiles. The golden flame bombs are very dense, and the number is much more than Naruto''s ten-finger penetrating bullets. They are completely intensive bursts, causing big damage with small damage!


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    Naruto''s ten-finger piercing bullet and Jiu Yao''s flame missile collided in the air and then exploded. The golden flame continued to erupt, filling the entire corridor with the high temperature of golden flame.


    Jiu Yao itself is a big monster monster that can control the power of flames. These golden flames have no effect on him. When the entire corridor was enveloped by golden flames, Jiu Yao''s body immediately leapt into the sea of ??flames and rushed in front of Naruto. , And the four tails pulled down towards Naruto at the same time.


    "Ozy Demon Foxtail!"


    If the power of a vampire comes from blood, then the power of the monster fox comes from its tail. The power of Jiu Yao¡¯s tail is greater than the power of his fists and feet. The four tails beat continuously, and at the same time produce the power of breaking stones and dividing gold. .


    Naruto folded his arms in front of him and resisted Jiu Yao''s tail slam.


    However, Jiuyao does have quite strong power, not only its own strength, but also its combat experience, even more so. Although it seems to attack with full strength, one of his four tails did not use its full strength. After the attack was blocked by Naruto, the remaining tail immediately took the opportunity to penetrate Naruto''s two-claw defense, and hit his stomach with one move!


    boom!!


    Jiu Yao had concentrated his demon power on his tail early in the morning, and when it hit Naruto, it detonated the golden demon power at the same time, producing a strong flame like an explosion, swallowing Naruto¡¯s body completely, and his entire body. Also fly out.


    boom!!


    Naruto¡¯s back smashed into the wall behind, and the whole person flew out from the corridor. Jiuyao was completely murderous against Naruto. Wherever he was willing, he immediately chased up. The golden body was caught by Naruto from the corridor. The big hole smashed back flew out.


    Naruto didn''t suffer any damage, turned over in the air, and landed firmly on the playground.


    Jiu Yao thought he had the upper hand. Although Naruto''s strength exceeded his initial expectations, the extremely arrogant Jiu Yao thought that Naruto''s strength would end there, so he was not worried. His golden face showed contempt. With a smile, he said: "Naruto Uzumaki, your strength is indeed stronger than Chiye Mengxiang and the others, but it is far from my opponent. Since you are going to resist me, the Jiuyao representing the justice of the school, death is Your only end!"


    Naruto took back the scary bones from his body, looked at Jiu Yao with blue eyes, and laughed: "Jiu Yao, you are too arrogant. You don''t think that my true strength is just like this, right?"


    "Oh?" Jiu Yao also raised his eyebrows, his eyes were as arrogant and contemptuous as Naruto, and said: "Are you saying to liberate the demon power? Then you are liberated. Anyway, your body is nothing more than bonelessness. It''s a monster like a mermaid, it doesn''t matter, I can wait for you to transform, and then burn you to death!"


    "Hmm...You are really kind, Jiu Yao, then in return, I will show you my body Naruto Uzumaki!"


    Naruto also deliberately created such a scene, although that state is not his strongest state, but such a posture will exert extremely strong pressure on Jiu Yao and the entire school!


    This time, Naruto was not only going to destroy the Public Security Committee, but also to let the whole Yang Hai know his strength of Naruto Uzumaki, so that some Xiao Xiao would not dare to disturb his life again.


    "Jiu Yao, let me tell you! The reason why I don''t transform in the classroom is because my body is too big. If I transform in the classroom, the entire teaching building will collapse!"


    "Naruto Uzumaki! What are you talking about? If you want to transform yourself, hurry up!"


    "As you wish! Ah!"


    The golden chakra on Naruto''s body spewed toward the sky like a volcanic eruption. The golden chakra covered the entire sky. The sky of Yanghai Academy was dyed with dazzling gold by Naruto''s chakra, and the golden chakra was in the air. Condensed into the form of a huge monster, covered with special black lines.


    A hideous face, two pointed and long ears, slender scarlet eyes, a huge body as large as a hill, and most importantly, the nine golden tails floating behind him.


    "Nine...Nine-tailed fox!!"


    Chapter 42-The gap between the four tails and the nine tails!Jiu Yao''s last fight!


    After the affairs of the Public Security Committee are over, the first semester is almost over, and then there will be the Human World...


    Countless people have doubted what Naruto''s body is, but he has truly transformed now, but everyone can''t believe it.


    The number of tails of the demon fox directly determines the strength. Even if the tail differs by only one, the strength is still far away. Jiu Yao only cultivates to the level of four tails, and his strength is higher than that of Li Mengxiang, and he can''t face three S-level monsters at the same time. Will be completely suppressed, but can four tails and nine tails be compared?


    There is a world of difference in strength with one more tail. Naruto is now a super fox with nine tails, the strongest nine-tailed fox!


    Fox monsters are a very special kind of monsters in the deification of Japan. When the foxes reach high positions, they will even be enshrined as gods. In Japanese myths and legends, there are only two monsters reaching the level of nine tails. , One is the strongest among the nine ancient beasts, sealed in the altar of fire, participated in four battles in the 522-year-long ancient nine beasts battle, defeating the two-tailed cat and the five-tailed Penghou by oneself , The six-tailed thunder beast and the eight-tailed snake, and even made a gap in the sword of the eight-tailed large snake. This represents the strongest beast of fire, the nine-tailed fox, and the prototype of the nine lama and nine Yao.


    The other nine-tailed fox is a female. It is more famous than the fire nine-tailed fox, which has the power to destroy the world. It is one of the three major monsters in Japan along with Shutondo and Atengu. It is said that this is the origin of the monster. India, then arrived in China, and later turned into a stunning beauty Su Daji, became the favorite concubine of Shang Zhou prince Xin, eventually leading to the demise of Chengtang.


    After the fall of the Shang Dynasty, the nine-tailed fox fled back to India and became the princess Hua Yangtian, the Prince of Capricorn Tuo. Later, he returned to China. During the Tang Dynasty, he arrived in Japan with the ship of Kibi Zhenbei who sent Tang''s envoy. Years later, he was favored by Emperor Toba under the pseudonym Yuzomae, but in the end, the body of Yuzomae was seen through by onmyoji, Haruaki Abe. After being severely wounded by Haruaki Abe, he was turned into a killing stone, waiting for his strength to recover. , To avenge Abe Seimei.


    Fox monsters can also be divided into many types, including empty fox, sky fox, golden fox, silver fox, white fox, black fox, red fox, good fox and wild fox. There are nine types of foxes. To be precise, Naruto, nine lamas, Jiuyao, as well as the front of Yuzao in the myth, all belong to golden foxes. They are characterized by golden fur all over their body, which is a symbol of the sun. Therefore, they possess a very powerful power to control fire. In mythology, the nine-tailed fox is a god of fire. This is also proved, and Yuzaoqian is also known as the golden-haired jade-faced nine-tailed fox. It can also be seen that Yuzaoqian is also a golden fox that controls fire.


    It has been a long time since Naruto has transformed into the form of the nine lamas. Even so, because his body has been completely integrated with the nine big-tailed beasts, even if he becomes like this, he does not feel any awkwardness. Today''s nine lamas His body is not a body made up entirely of Chakra, but real flesh and blood. If someone can hurt Naruto in this state, he will also bleed.


    Naruto¡¯s huge claws scratched the ground, and the ground of the playground was cracked by the power of Naruto¡¯s claws. His body at this time was huge, even larger than the teaching building. It is conceivable that if If he really transformed into this form inside the school, the teaching building of Yanghai Academy would collapse completely because of Naruto''s huge body.


    "No...impossible...this is impossible..."


    Jiu Yao looked at the nine huge golden tails floating behind Naruto in disbelief. This is what Naruto hopes to see. If Naruto is not in the form of a nine lama, no matter how strong his strength is. It was impossible to cause such a huge blow and oppression to Jiu Yao, but it happened that Naruto''s body was actually a monster like Jiu Yao, but the difference in strength between the two sides was so big that it could be seen with the naked eye.


    After Naruto¡¯s nine tails were transformed, the power created by the huge body and the nine tails was absolutely as tall as a mountain, and there were not a few who were directly frightened to the ground by his body.


    Moriqiu Ginkage and Miyamoto Huiji, the two older brothers, have to support each other to continue standing. Seeing Naruto¡¯s huge golden body, the sweat on his forehead is constantly shed, Moriqiu Ginkage chuckled dryly. , Said: "I know this guy is very powerful, but I thought it was only six tails at most, but this guy actually..."


    "Nine-tailed, I thought it would have become a legend a long time ago, but I didn¡¯t expect that I would have the destiny to actually see the nine-tailed fox of the''first big demon of the Three Kingdoms'', but the fox must grow to such a big age. Over a thousand years old, how old is this guy?!"


    Naruto was very satisfied with their reaction. The slender scarlet fox pupil coldly looked at Jiu Yao in front of him, completely disdainful.


    "Jiu Yao, do you still want to fight?"


    "Impossible! You can never be a nine-tailed fox! All this is fake!"


    "Can''t you believe it?" Naruto tilted his head, and probably can understand Jiu Yao''s mood. After all, he is already amazing at his age to be able to cultivate four tails. His strength is indeed at this age. With Jiu Yao''s arrogant personality, how could it be possible to accept a little devil younger than himself, who is actually a demon fox, and his strength has evolved to the strongest demon fox, and it is also the legendary nine-tailed form... even in the demon fox group Among them, Nine Tails have not appeared in thousands of years, and they have long become an extremely lofty legend among the fox monsters. When such a legend really appears in front of you, the first reaction should not be excitement, but should be unacceptable. That''s right.


    "Let you experience the gap in strength for yourself, Jiu Yao!"


    Naruto deliberately learned what Jiu Yao was like before, compressing his explosive power into the form of the human body again. Compared to his normal state, his whole body is covered with golden chakras, because of the high concentration of chakras appearing on his body. I created a golden chakra, while part of Naruto¡¯s blonde hair stood upright and turned into two golden horns. This is also the characteristic of the blood of Otsuki Kaguya. There are nine hairy golden tails growing behind him. Behind Naruto floated continuously.


    "Make a move, Jiu Yao!"


    "Let''s look down on people! Obi Flame Missile!"


    Although Naruto has compressed the power of the tail beast into a human form, it does not seem to have the huge pressure of the huge body of Kyuubi, but like Jiu Yao, he compressed the huge power together, in this form, In fact, Naruto''s infinite fighting power can be exerted.


    The nine tails behind him turned, stretched out and turned in front of Naruto, turning into a golden shield!


    Boom boom boom!!

 1093 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1093

    Jiu Yao''s flame missile hit Naruto''s tail, with golden chakra attached to the tail, which seemed to have a big loophole, but it blocked all Jiu Yao''s attacks, and Jiu Yao''s flame was completely blocked by Naruto''s tail.


    Jiu Yao''s four tails turned at the same time, condensing his own high-temperature magic power at the tip of the tail. As his body rushed towards Naruto, the rotation of the tail reached its limit, and the power of flame became a huge wind wheel.


    "Obori Flame Car!!"


    boom!!


    Jiu Yao''s Ozy Flame Car hit Naruto who hadn''t moved at all. After the golden flame broke out, Naruto''s body was completely enveloped, and the golden flame covered the entire sky.


    "Such a half-hearted attack is useless, Jiu Yao!"


    Naruto¡¯s majestic voice concealed the sound waves produced when the flame exploded. At the same time, all the nine tails stretched out and turned into huge claws, tearing the flame around them away. The nine tails seemed to form nine huge fists and flew towards Jiu Yao''s body.


    "Eighty Gods Air Strike!!"


    Naruto''s nine tails are all condensed with powerful golden chakras, and countless fists are released in the air, and the golden fist shadows cover the world for a time.This is also Otsuki Teruya''s unique trick. She used this trick to withstand the attacks of Naruto and Hinata. Naruto also used Ashura''s thousand-hand fist to resist, but now Naruto uses her own nine tails to start eight. Although the power of the Ten Gods Air Strike has been weakened, the number has increased significantly.


    "Oops!"


    Jiu Yao''s heart was shocked, and Naruto''s great strength now makes Jiu Yao feel terrified, and especially Jiu Yao thinks that Naruto is like him, and the realm is far above him. This is even more psychological. In the face of Naruto¡¯s eighty divine air strikes, Jiuyao felt an unimaginable terrifying pressure on his face. The speed of those fists and the wide coverage made Jiuyao want to avoid, and the speed was completely consistent. Not as fast as the fist of the Eighty Gods, his body was instantly swallowed by countless fist shadows.


    Naruto held his arms and completely used his nine tails instead of his hands to complete everything. He rubbed his slightly itchy nose with one tail, and then waved the three tails twice. The smoke and dust caused by the ten gods air strikes were all blown away, and a tail flexibly grabbed Jiu Yao, who was badly wounded by the eighty gods, and dragged him in front of him.


    Naruto grabbed Jiu Yao''s tail by his own tail, and lifted him upside down in front of him, looking at Jiu Yao with a gray face, Naruto smiled softly, "How, Jiu Yao, my eighty sacred air strike is okay. Not bad right."


    Jiuyao was beaten into such a miserable appearance by Naruto in a short period of time. This may make many people who wanted to watch the news department''s jokes unacceptable at first, but the facts show that all this is true. The human body is actually the nine-tailed fox of fire that is enshrined as a god, and how can the nine-tailed fox, who is only the four-tailed demon fox, resist in front of him? Everything seems so dreamy and unbelievable. Everything is so real.


    Jiu Yao was grasped by Naruto, with a look of despair, seeming to be because he could not accept his failure. When everyone thought that the dust had settled, Jiu Yao''s eyes suddenly emitted a strong fierce light, his mouth opened, even I can see his back molars, Jiu Yao, who was beaten so miserably by Naruto¡¯s eighty sacred sky, had to fight it at the end no matter what, and suddenly hugged Naruto who was close at hand, and all his body Jiu Yao''s demon power burned all at once, and this powerful force made Jiu Yao''s body unable to withstand it, and blood began to ooze out of his body.


    "Go to hell! Uzumaki Naruto! Burst the flame bomb!!"


    Chapter 43-Dialogue with Noriaki Goko God!The first summer vacation in Yokai World!


    The gap between the four-tailed demon fox and the nine-tailed demon fox is so huge, I''m afraid that no matter how stupid the guy is, Jiu Yao probably knew this too, so he took desperate measures.


    boom!!


    Jiu Yao condensed his golden demon power together, like the tricks of the three generations of Raikage, detonating the power of the whole body in an instant, and the powerful force that burst out, the golden light completely swallowed everything.


    This powerful explosion came and went fast. The golden light enveloped the entire playground. After almost completely burning everything on the playground, the golden explosion wave disappeared completely in less than fifteen seconds. On the playground, Jiu Yao has completely disappeared, no traces can be seen, only Uzumaki Naruto is standing alone on the playground, and the nine golden fox tails behind him slowly flutter, and beside him, a few dark golden ones fall. Fox hair.


    "Heh... Jiu Yao, it''s a personal thing."


    Naruto chuckled slightly, and gave a little appreciation for Jiu Yao''s final realization, but only a little.


    Just now Jiu Yao had already realized that his strength was definitely not Naruto''s opponent, and even using desperate tricks like blasting bombs was meaningless, so he simply sacrificed one of his tails in exchange for time to escape.


    The tail is condensed with the life force of the fox demon and the power of more than 90% of the whole body. Although it only detonated a tail, the power can also make Naruto unable to catch Jiu Yao temporarily, so he also let him escape. But doing it this way, yes There is a price to pay.


    After the fox fairy evolves to nine tails, the legendary nine-tailed fox has nine tails with different powers. Even if the tail is cut off, it can be regenerated. A fox with nine tails has almost immortal power. Even a powerful onmyoji like Abe Haruaki could only turn Yuzaoqian''s serious wounds into a killing stone, and the nine-tailed fox did not really die.


    However, Jiu Yao only reached the level of four tails. He detonated one of his tails in order to escape. The fox demon has not yet reached the level of nine tails. Even with eight tails, his tail cannot be regenerated. If you continue to practice, Jiu Yao Of course, the number of tails can continue to increase, but unless there is something very amazing, it is impossible for Jiu Yao to cultivate to the strongest level of the nine tails in his life.


    Because of the price to pay, Ming Talent would appreciate Jiu Yao''s final realization.


    Now Jiu Yao¡¯s aura is quickly moving away from the range of Yanghai Academy, but it has not completely escaped from Naruto¡¯s range of perception. In the state of Jiu Yao, who has lost a tail, they can easily kill even Rimeika. Jiu Yao, but Naruto didn''t intend to do this, nor did he explain to others that Jiu Yao had escaped for his life, so he simply let Jiu Yao a way out.


    It¡¯s not that Naruto suddenly became kind. For him, enemies deserve to die. However, he didn¡¯t say that the enemy must die immediately. Before the enemy dies, they can play their role to the fullest. The purpose of Naruto''s release of Jiu Yao''s life is the Kingdom of Yuga!


    The existence of Yuka¡¯s country is like the existence of the black organization in the world of Conan. It is the main enemy of this world. Naruto has been in this world for too short a time, unlike in the world of Conan. He has 20 years. The time can be used to operate, so that you can insert spies in the black organization, but in this world, Naruto does not have that long time to calculate. If you want to connect with the country of Yuka, Jiuyao is the only thing Naruto can master at the moment One of, after all...


    Jiu Yao is the branch director of the third branch of the Kingdom of Yuka!


    This point should also be known to the god of the gods, but he allowed Jiu Yao to do evil in the academy, and it should be because of the relationship with the country of Yuka, not afraid, but did not want to act rashly, after all, everything has not reached the last step.


    Naruto waved his hand gently, and the few dark golden hairs on the ground were completely wiped out before anyone noticed it.


    The nine golden tails behind Naruto continued to waft and turned to face the direction of the Yanghai Academy''s teaching building. At this time, almost everyone opened their mouths. The development of things was too exciting and beyond everyone''s expectations.


    Who would have thought that a first-year student could actually defeat or even kill Jiu Yao?!


    And countless people have guessed what the body of Uzumaki Naruto is. Now he has answered, but this answer is not acceptable. He is enshrined as a god, the most powerful demon Nine-tailed Fox in Japanese mythology!Even if it is a powerful existence like Jiu Yao, it is like a baby in front of him. Looking at the smiling face of Naruto Uzumaki, the guys who have offended this blonde man before, now there is a shudder in their hearts.


    With Naruto''s palm facing up, a black chakra sphere condensed in his hand with four cyan blade corners. It was spinning at high speed in Naruto''s hand, like a shuriken, buzzing. the sound of.


    "From now on, I announce that from today, the Yanghai Academy Public Security Committee will be cancelled, and no similar institutions or organizations will be established in the future. Everything will be handled in accordance with school regulations. If there is a problem, go directly to the chairman of the board, otherwise , If anyone dares to abuse lynching..."


    Tail beast jade spiral shuriken!!


    For these monsters, who are both good and bad, and have many individual characters, it is definitely the best way to frighten them with strength. Naruto''s tail beast jade spiral shuriken flew out of his palm. The goal was the last Mido wedge. The abandoned school building where they held Hu Meng.


    boom!!


    The huge explosion caused the abandoned school building and some nearby abandoned buildings to be turned into dust in an instant. With the light of the explosion as the background, Naruto¡¯s face looked unreal because of the backlight. Added a terrifying coldness.


    "This is the end!"


    "You had a good time, right."


    In the office of the chairman of the board of directors of Yanghai Academy, the pluto master with transvestite seemed to have a rather weird smile at this time, looking at Naruto in front of him across a table.


    Snapped!


    The chess pieces made of ivory landed on the black and white chessboard, and made a very crisp sound. You can hear that the quality of the chess pieces and the chessboard are top-notch.


    "Not bad."


    The old Naruto god was playing chess on the ground with this god, who is known as one of the strongest monsters in the world. After falling, he took his purple sand teacup and took a sip of the big red robe. The top rock tea.


    "Try my tea, Mikami, my tea is pretty good."


    Naruto used his chakrato with a purple clay pot and poured a cup of tea for Noriaki. Under the control of Naruto, the tea cup flew in front of Noriaki. Without a drop of tea splashing out, his control can be described as It has reached the point of subtlety.


    Naruto was a little bit deliberately showing off, but Noriaki Miko was not angry. After taking the teacup, he took a sip, and then gently placed the teacup on the table.


    "Good tea."


    Although he received a two-character evaluation, Naruto still had a smile on his face, waiting for the god of the gods, Norman Akiko, who took a step and ate one of Naruto''s soldiers.


    The two of them played chess slowly like this, and they seemed to have known each other for a long time. Although this was their first official meeting, Noriaki Miko seemed to be in a good mood, although in the chess game, he was called the wise general. Pluto is downwind.


    "When the little girl of Yinwu told me about you, I thought it was weird. After all, with her character, she really didn¡¯t expect that she would praise someone so much, and she was very persistent about it, but now it looks like that The girl¡¯s insistence at the beginning was right. After you came to school, you helped me deal with a lot of trouble."


    "Cut, that''s because you are too lazy, Noriaki Miko! As Pluto, how about being so lazy?"


    Naruto rolled his eyes, which was obviously ironic that he ignored the Public Security Committee and deliberately used Naruto''s hand to remove them.


    Noriaki Goko is not just a conspirator, he is also a genius with imposing conspiracy. Many of his plans are clear to Naruto, but for various reasons, Naruto must also follow the idea of ??Noriaki. It''s a bit uncomfortable to be put on one, but Naruto doesn''t hate the man Goko God Noraki.

 1094 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1094

    Noriaki Goko himself was able to control his emotions almost perfectly. In this case, after watching Naruto eat one of his own soldiers, he didn''t have any mood swings. He still showed a strange smile on his face. : "You also know very well, Chi Ye Mengxiang''s identity, and the reason for her cross."


    "Ah." Naruto faintly replied, saying that he knew what the goddess of the gods were talking about, but he didn''t intend to explain why he knew those things at all. When he ate the soldiers of gods of the gods, he also In the layout, set a trap in the chess game.


    "Oh, true ancestor Alkad, it is said that the continent was turned into a sea of ??flames in seven days, right, to be honest, I really want to resurrect him."


    "It seems that you are also a fighting freak." Miko Shinori said with a bit of ridicule. He didn''t know if he saw Naruto''s trap, and took another step. "But I didn''t expect at first, you actually have nine points. Tail, with your strength, even if Alkad is completely resurrected, maybe he can be completely wiped out."


    "Who knows this kind of thing?" Naruto gave an ambiguous answer. After all, he hadn''t seen the real ancestor Alkad with his own eyes. "But I know that I won this game, General!"


    Naruto ate the king of the god of god Noriaki, and won this uneasy game. Then he walked to the window and opened the curtains. It was a good weather outside, sunny and warm and very comfortable.


    Akiko Jinnori took a deep look at the chess game that clearly recorded his defeat, and then waved his hand. All the chess pieces were separated by color and placed neatly into two chess boxes.


    "You have solved Jiu Yao this time. There will be nothing wrong with the school for the time being, but you should have a lot of trouble over there. I wish you a good time."


    "Thank you, Noriaki Miko, by the way, the pot of tea will be given to you and your friends to enjoy."


    Naruto said the words that made the god of the gods and the hidden East Unbeaten both stunned slightly, then opened the window, jumped out of the window, and fell on the ground. The golden sunlight crowned him. He was the first in this world. Summer vacation is here too...


    Chapter Forty-Four-Colorful Summer, Departing from Human World!


    Mengxiang is an absolute goddess at this angle, and there will be fire if there is a ditch!


    Although he has not been in Yanghai Academy for a long time, Naruto still feels a little unfinished, and because his life in Yanghai Academy is really rich and colorful.


    Early in the morning, the morning is actually almost seven o''clock, but because of the atmosphere of Yanghai Academy, the thick fog in the morning has not cleared yet. Although it is the hottest early August, it is still foggy in the morning. It will become sunny again at noon, which is also a special place in Yanghai Academy.


    In this early morning, Naruto stood at the gate of Yanghai Academy. He did not wear that school uniform on him. Instead, he was wearing his favorite costume, the red and white royal robe. In the Naruto World, only one Hokage hat was missing.


    "what"


    Although he was dressed very handsomely enough to deceive many young girls who hadn''t been involved in the world, someone who had not yet woken up lazily yawned, and his eyes kept sweeping towards the girls'' dormitory.


    "They are too slow. It''s no wonder that one third of a man''s life is consumed while waiting for a woman to put on makeup."


    Naruto murmured casually, really speaking out the voice of the male compatriots, and also made the pure long-haired girl around him smile, but instead of laughing, he took out a writing board.


    "They should also be nervous because they are going to the human world, and they also care about your opinion of them."


    Naruto squeezed Chan''s little face that is still a little fat, and then reluctantly grabbed one of his golden hairs and said, "Is there anything to care about, I''ve seen them before, although they can Very beautiful, but what I like are women who are beautiful without makeup."


    Although Naruto was complaining, she didn¡¯t really feel bored. At least Chan was by her side. No matter what she did, she wouldn¡¯t be bored. Naruto grabbed Chan¡¯s little hand and scratched her palms with fingers. It''s a lot of fun to see her pseudo-loli girlfriend shy and happy.


    After doing a lot of eye-catching things in Yanghai Academy and hooking up four girls by the way, Naruto finally ushered in his first summer vacation, and this summer, he has decided to be in the human world In addition to letting them adapt to the life of the human world, they also need to temporarily disappear from the sight of the monsters.


    Naruto¡¯s style is too public. He has to disappear for a while. After everyone gradually forgets the fear and oppression he created, some Xiaoxiao will gradually come out. Because they have forgotten the horror of Naruto, they will continue. With their actions, the big net woven by Naruto and Goko God Noraki can gradually gather.


    "Good morning, Naruto, Can-senpai."


    Naruto was secretly teasing his Yinmai girlfriend, thinking about something that was missing, but his vampire girlfriend didn''t make him wait too long, and soon dressed up, packed up his outfit, and appeared in Ming In front of people.


    Because it¡¯s already a holiday, Moexiang doesn¡¯t have to wear school uniforms, and she wears casual clothes like Naruto. Probably because her body is related to the western monster vampire, Moexiang¡¯s clothes style is also Westernized, and she wears gradual colors A short lace jumpsuit, a small dress with lace on the outside, a silver cross hung on the snow-white neck, and the whole body is full of glitter.


    The appearance of Moexiang saved Chan once, and it was difficult for Naruto to continue molesting cute Chan in front of Moexiang. When Chan shrank her hand, Naruto let go of her hand, and then gently hugged Moexiang. a bit.


    "Your heartbeat is a little fast, is it because you are nervous about going to the human world?" Naruto said with a smile on his face, directly speaking of the vampire girl''s thoughts.


    Mengxiang has a faint smile on her face, and her eyes are a bit complicated. She is afraid and nervous about going to the human world, but she is looking forward to it, and because Naruto will always be with her. The peace of mind and the mixture of various emotions make Mengxiang''s face look soft and beautiful.


    "Yeah, Naruto. I told you before. Until junior high, I was in a human school, but because the experience at that time was a bit terrible, I still felt a little scared, but, As long as you think that Naruto will also go with you, you will feel relieved. Compared with that, I still look forward to a little bit more, because...Naruto is very reliable."


    Saying the shameful words made the pure vampire face flushed, Naruto looked at her cute look, and couldn''t help but kiss her forehead gently, and smiled: "Don''t worry, no matter where I am I won''t leave you alone."


    "Ok."


    Moe Xiang nodded gently, because Naruto''s warm words seemed to overflow with happiness in her heart.


    "Ah! Good morning everyone!"


    It was full of vitality early in the morning. The sound that was more powerful than the vitality bomb also caused the pink bubbles around Naruto and Moexiang to burst. Mao Mu Jing was wearing a black short skirt, and his upper body was suitable for summer. The sleeved T-shirt appeared in front of Naruto and the others vigorously.


    Although very unreliable, Mao Mujing is a teacher after all, and he is also the instructor of the news department. With her cute face, it is impossible to have a love affair with Naruto in front of Mao Mujing, and immediately sorted out her own Dress, make sure there is nothing impolite in your dress, and then said: "Mr. Maomu, good morning."


    "Good morning, beautiful Xiao Moexiang." Good students always appeal to the teacher. Moexiang is like that. Mao Mujing also greets her happily, but when her eyes turn to Naruto, her expression is slightly revealed Bad, said: "You haven''t said hello yet."


    Naruto took out his ears with his little finger. When facing Mao Mu Jing, he was in a different state to his other girlfriends. Instead of coaxing her, Naruto would rather piss her off.


    "Good morning, teacher Maomu who is sleeping late."


    Mao Mujing immediately choked his teeth because of Naruto''s words, and the hair all over his body seemed to explode at any time, and said, "I haven''t slept in. There are still twenty minutes before the assembly time!"


    "Hey, as a teacher, can you be so careless with students?"


    "You guy doesn''t treat me as a teacher at all, I just want to care about you, what''s wrong?!"


    Mao Mujing seemed to be very smart once, and made a fierce counterattack against Naruto. Naruto picked the corner of his mouth and did not continue to entangle with Mao Mujing on this issue. He changed the subject and said, "Speaking of which, the school regulations are You can''t just enter the human world during the holidays, right? Is it okay for us to be like this?"


    After all, Mao Mu Jing is just a natural cat, and Naruto can easily change the subject, with a small smile on her face, which seems to be a little smug.


    "It''s okay. Of course, students can''t enter the human world casually, but it doesn''t matter if the teacher gets permission...probably."


    Mao Mujing seems to be emphasizing this sentence deliberately, and her face seems to say "I am a teacher, so I am very powerful." Although she has such a meaning, her triumphant little expression is actually Make her more like a little girl.


    Naruto resisted the urge to hold the lovely cats in his arms and ravage her hair fiercely, while Moexiang and Chan, the two equally gentle girls, both spit in their hearts at this time. .


    ''Maomu-teacher is still as unreliable as before...''


    Mao Mujing''s character has already caused Mengxiang and Chan to start complaining, which shows how her character has reached.


    "No!"


    The little girl''s exclamation made the four people who had fallen into their own world all returned to normal. Everyone turned around and saw the rest. Hu Meng and Xiao Zi all came over together, and Hu Meng and Que each took Xiao Zi''s arm and pulled her over, and it was Xiao Zi who screamed just now.


    Hu Meng is a dream demon, and she is the most daring one among several girls. She wore a pure white shirt on top, but because of her majesty, the buttons almost broke apart, and she wore a checkered miniskirt below. The degree of her is better than Mengxiang, and she wears stockings close to her knees. This kind of socks seems to be very popular among middle school girls.


    And Xiao Zi wears a shirt and a short skirt, but the socks are garter stockings. Although it is such a dress, because Xiao Zi is too small, she does not feel any sexy at all. She still wears a wizard hat on her head. Wearing a cloak, as a witch, these two pieces of equipment are indispensable.


    Kui¡¯s dress is not much different from when she was in school, because in school she basically doesn¡¯t wear school uniforms. The upper body is a white shirt with navy sleeves, revealing her snow-white shoulders, while she wears a short skirt in school uniform and has worn her legs. The horizontal striped stockings on the knee... Kui seems to be paranoid about the horizontal stripes, and even the fat times are the same pattern...


    "Good morning, but what''s the situation, Hu Meng?"


    "Good morning, Naruto." Hu Meng said hello to Naruto first, then looked at Xiao Zi with purple eyes, and said, "I and that woman just now..." "We met Xiao Zi here just now, and she has been complaining about not wanting to go to the human world." Although she can only be regarded as a child, Hu Meng still spread her hands very maturely and sighed: "Forget it. , Maybe it¡¯s just a little fear of the unknown world, after all, it¡¯s just a child."


    Xiao Zi was startled. Although she was indeed the youngest student in the school, what she hated most was that others said she was young, so she immediately took out her magic wand and summoned an iron basin to fall on Hu Meng''s head.


    "I''m not a kid! A single-celled creature like Hu Meng with no brains can understand me!"


    "Who is a single cell?! Also, if you envy my figure, just say, you are a kid who has no ups and downs before and after!!"

 1095 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1095

    Hu Meng and Xiao Zi had an N+1 quarrel, and Kuo never talked much. She was always an actionist. When Hu Meng and Xiao Zi were fighting, she immediately walked to Naruto¡¯s side and smoothly Grabbed Naruto''s arm.


    "It just happens that you don''t go..."


    There are few words from Naruto, but her movements and eyes have completely revealed what she means. It is best if you don''t all go, then I can dominate Naruto alone.


    "Ah! You cold woman, get out of the way, Naruto is my real son who read it!"


    "I won''t lose to you! Naruto is mine!"


    The classic plot of Yanghai Academy was staged again. Naruto reluctantly comforted all the girls around him and said: "Okay, stop making a noise, the car is already here, we should set off."


    Here, it is him that is the center, Naruto said a word, the three children also stopped arguing, all facing the fast-moving school bus, and they are about to embark on a special human world journey... ¡­


    By the way, Moriqiu Yinying is making up classes because he failed the final exam... (Silver: Woo...)


    Chapter 45-The slick ghost on the school bus, Naruto who fell into the flowers!


    "Boy, it seems you have a great time here."


    Whether you are coming to Yanghai Academy from the human world or going out from Yanghai Academy, the only school bus that Yanghai Academy takes from elementary school to high school is the only school bus that drove. In deep meaning, the strange driver who likes a cigar in his mouth.


    The other girls, including Mao Mujing, were already seated in the back of the car. Naruto glanced at them, then smiled and nodded, saying: "Yes, this school is pretty good, especially since I met them. "


    The strange driver smiled, and didn¡¯t comment on Naruto¡¯s fancy, because that¡¯s not what he wanted to care about. He flicked the soot, and then said: "But you have to be careful, the world of monsters, there is no What you saw before is so innocent, even the Jiu Yao you saw before is nothing more than a little bug."


    "Relax, I know."


    Naruto was also smiling, talking to this strange driver, and it felt very similar to talking to Noriaki Miko. They knew some things well, and they knew that Naruto knew many things, so they didn¡¯t say everything. Just say half of it, even if others hear it, they can''t understand it, but they are all clear.


    "Naruto, what are you still doing? Come here!"


    The daring Dream Witch sat in the last row of the school bus and waved to Naruto. Following her wave of her hand, her body swayed slightly, and the pair of proud mountain peaks also shook slightly.


    Appreciating the unintentional beauty of the pure Dream Witch, Naruto covered the smirk at the corner of his mouth, then glanced at the strange driver, and walked to the back row of the school bus, his big garden.


    Slippery ghost!


    When I came to Yanghai last time, I didn¡¯t pay attention. Naruto made a special observation this time, and even secretly used the ability to cast his eyes to see clearly the body of this strange driver. , Is also one of the big monsters in Japan. Although it is not as famous as the three big monsters headed by Nine-Tailed Fox Tamazou Mae, it is widely known for the reason of the anime "The Grandson of the Slick Ghost".


    "The Grandson of the Slippery Ghost" aside, let''s talk about the slender ghost. In mythology, this kind of monster is said to be the leader of the monster, but what he does is not a leader.


    It is said that in the evening, when everyone is very busy, he will come uninvited, walk into the house, casually sit in the living room and drink tea.The family members will also wonder who this is, but eventually they will be distracted by being too busy and fail to see his true face.Slippery ghosts are very vulnerabilities. They often come uninvited and sit in the living room drinking tea and smoking cigarettes. Because they are too natural and come in and out casually, no one will doubt or care about it. Go on, and after a while, he was like when he came, Shi Shiran left, and sometimes even the owner of the family might even think that this slippery ghost is the real master here.


    Slippery ghosts are such arrogant monsters who are good at using people¡¯s hearts. He often enters other people¡¯s homes to smoke and drink tea. He doesn¡¯t do anything good, but he is not an evil monster. He has no hostility towards humans. It is completely different from the three major monsters in Japan. It is a special existence that is neither good nor bad, nor indiscriminate.


    Because he is a slicker, this weird driver has similar abilities to the Slippery Slipper of Nu Liang in "The Grandson of the Slippery Ghost". The ability of Mr. Strange Driver is similar to this. He can enter any occasion at will. Others can see him and meet him. It feels as if he doesn¡¯t know him, but it seems that it¡¯s reasonable for him to appear anywhere, so he appears. It¡¯s weird, but he suddenly appears in any scene, in any dialogue, it will appear very natural, and because of this ability, he knows a lot of things that others think he doesn¡¯t know. He is also a good friend of Noriaki, and it can be said to be God. Dianming''s clairvoyance, smooth ears.


    After Naruto saw through the body of the strange driver, he didn''t pay any more attention, and went to the last row of the school bus.


    Fortunately, this school bus will only pull Naruto and them this trip, otherwise it will definitely be hatred!


    In the last row of the school bus, just like an ordinary bus, it is a series of rows of seats. Naruto is the center of life of everyone, so of course his position is in the middle of that row, and Chan and Mengxiang Arrange him to his left and right, the position is the closest to Naruto.


    Although everyone is arguing about it in normal times, but at this time, something will also show up.


    Chan is a senpai, and when Naruto played against Morioka Ginkage and Miyamoto Ashoji last time, Chan¡¯s guardian song showed the power beyond Moeka and the others. Although Chan¡¯s temperament is the most ¡°indisputable¡±, it is Senior sister, who has both powerful strength and gentle temperament at the same time, Chan may be regarded as an''eldest woman'' in a certain sense, even a girl with an odd personality like Bai Xuekuo dare not fight for her position.


    As for Mengxiang, on the one hand, it is because she is the first girl Naruto met in Yanghai, and there is another more important reason, probably because Li Mengxiang''s personality is too strong and she is a little afraid of her.


    There were few words, so I sat next to Chan, who was basically silent, calm and gentle, so that there would be no conflicts anyway, and Hu Meng sat beside Mengxiang, and the youngest Zi was sitting. Six people sat in a row beside Hu Meng.


    While Mao Mu Jing, probably consciously a teacher, did not sit with them, but in the front row.


    Naruto sat down with a butt, and it really felt like he had fallen into a flower bush. He smelled five girls at the tip of his nose, plus the different scents of Mao Jingjing''s body. This feeling is really not something ordinary people can bear. He opened his arms. Naruto is not a basketball player, and his arm span is just equal to his height. In this way, he can only hold Can and Mengxiang. The palm of his hand can only be placed on the back of Fei and Hu Meng, so he can¡¯t touch it at all. .


    "Oh...really, the arms are not long enough..."


    The girls next to Naruto are very distinct. Can and Ku on the left are extremely attached to Naruto and well-behaved. The three on the right are all a bit mischievous. The three girls gave Naruto a blank look. Hu The dream is even more irritating.


    "Don''t you dare to say, big flower heart ghost!"


    Naruto retracted his arms. Since he can''t hold them all, it''s better to be a little fairer, shrugging his shoulders, and saying, "I admit that I am bothered, but if I have to choose one..."


    Naruto¡¯s eyes deliberately scanned the five girls around him, and even paused slightly on Mao Mujing¡¯s body. This made the six girls, including Mao Mujing, tense, and even tightened their breath. At this time, Naruto laughed.


    "If I can only choose one, will you all choose yourself if you are confident?"


    This is a difficult question to answer, just like asking who is Naruto¡¯s favorite person. This kind of question is simply impossible to answer. Naruto threw this question to the girls, leaving all the five girls around Naruto on. With a look of distress, they naturally want to monopolize Naruto''s favor, but if they really want to choose Naruto, they are not absolutely confident. Successful people can get happiness, but what about losers?


    The other side of dedication is also unfeeling. Yang Guo is the best example. Naruto loves his woman, but it is impossible to achieve the level of Yang Guo. Therefore, everyone is the best solution.


    The atmosphere fell into a kind of silent and weird atmosphere because of Naruto''s words. Naruto smiled, and it won''t let the girls struggle too long in this complicated problem. After all, their life experience is compared to Naruto. It''s too naive to say. Compared with Naruto''s experience, even Mao Jing, a teacher, is just a child. She flipped through her backpack, took out a red hat, and put it on Naruto''s head. .


    "This is for you, Nao."


    Originally, Que was still struggling with emotional matters, and suddenly she was put on a little red cap on the top of her head, which made her momentarily stunned, and the chill that made Que feel very comfortable from the hat made Que even more surprised.


    "It''s really made for you. The human world should be hotter than Yanghai Academy now. A lot of cold is sealed in this hat. It''s not a problem to maintain it for three to five days. It''s a gift for you."


    Kui touched the hat on top of his head. It is just a normal cap bought in the supermarket. It is not a brand-name product. It is not expensive, but because it contains Naruto¡¯s thoughtfulness and care, it is the best gift for Kui. .


    "I like it very much." With a smile on Bai Xuekui, she felt that her cheeks were about to have a fever. Although nothing ashamed had happened, Naruto''s little concern was to make her excited and happy, and even if it was cold Can''t hold back.


    Naruto¡¯s face fully showed the feelings of a young girl. Her happy look is really enviable. Apart from the most gentle Can, the three naughty bags sitting on Naruto¡¯s right hand are all looking forward to it. Looking at Naruto with jealous eyes.


    "You girls, make you jealous!"


    Naruto really only prepared gifts for Kuo alone this time, but took turns to catch the three jealous girls in his arms for a while and "ravaged" the four of them completely frolicking in a ball, maybe, before they are completely Under the circumstances of understanding, their subconscious minds have already made a choice, whether it is the joy of receiving the intimate gift, or the three girls who were eaten a lot of tofu during the fight with him. Unconsciously, perhaps they have already decided their future choices.


    Maomu quietly looked out the window, her temperamental excitement, at this time she seemed to have no intention of participating in the subsequent fight, just whispered...


    "This nasty brat..."


    The strange driver took a cigar. Because of the special ability of the slicker, it seemed that everyone would ignore him at this time. He glanced at the blond boy who fell into the flowers behind and flicked the soot.


    "Go!"


    Chapter 46-Shenyin!The sunflower garden in Witch''s Hill!


    The school bus finally started, and under the control of the strange driver, it quickly left Yanghai Academy and passed through a long and narrow tunnel.


    The long and narrow tunnel is like any door in Doraemon, but the function is not so exaggerated. The tunnel is a four-dimensional channel formed by spells, which is similar to the space of Naruto¡¯s Thunder God Art. , This tunnel can be connected with tunnels all over the human world, but it is limited to tunnels only.


    As for which tunnel in the human world will appear, it depends on the person driving. If someone notices that a car does not enter the tunnel, but suddenly comes out of the tunnel, it will be called Shenyin. .


    Passing through the long and narrow tunnel, Naruto entered the paradise of monsters from the human world on these two school buses, and now returns again. At this time, he feels that besides Chan and Mao Mu Jing, the remaining four All the girls are a little nervous.


    Both Hu Meng and Fei entered the human world for the first time, and Mengxiang had a bad memory in the human world before, and Xiao Zi, because of the relationship between a witch, is a special existence between humans and monsters. , So she didn''t like humans either. She would resist going to the human world before, and that''s why.

 1096 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1096

    Passing through the four-dimensional channel is actually a matter of an instant. In this instant, Naruto and the others bid farewell to the paradise of monsters and reached the human world. Because there is no enchantment relationship, the human world is now better than Yang. The Hai Academy is much hotter, the harsh sunlight is shining on the earth, and the slight slope indicates that it is an uphill.


    Although their moods are different, except for Chan, who has been living in the human world for a while, and Mao Mujing, who has been to the human world many times, the other girls are still looking forward to the appearance of the human world.


    Hu Meng almost put his face on the school bus window, looked around the road, and said, "Is this the human world? There are many people..."


    In fact, it¡¯s on a mountain road. There is a gas station on the side of the road. Several private cars are refueling there. Those car owners, plus the staff at the gas station, and two children on the roadside eating popsicles, are actually full of money. There were only about ten people, but for Hu Meng who came to the human world for the first time, they were already many people.


    Naruto looked out the window. It was not far from his and Chan''s home. So although he hadn''t been here, the surrounding environment was still a bit familiar. He said, "This is on the mountain, so there are not many people. After you arrive in the city, you can see what a real crowd is."


    The first time I came to the human world, it didn¡¯t seem as bad as I thought. Hu Meng removed his face from the window, looking at Naruto and Can with purple eyes, and said: "Before Naruto and Can-senpai Do you live in such a world?"


    "Ah, Chan came to the human world after graduation, and has lived with me ever since, but I have been growing up in the human world. After I met Chan, I went to Yanghai Academy to study."


    Naruto scorned casually. He couldn''t say that he came from another world. Anyway, he has an ID card in this human world, and he has a forged past, so it doesn''t matter if someone checks him.


    "but¡­¡­"


    Naruto glanced out of the window, glanced at the strange driver whose aura seemed to blend into any place without being noticed, and said, "This is not the direction to the city, right?"


    The strange driver turned his head slightly, still holding a cigar in his mouth under the brim of his hat, showing his signature strange smile.


    "I think, go to a place before, there should be very good things."


    "I always feel that there is nothing good."


    With his little knowledge of this guy, Naruto immediately made a judgment, and didn''t believe that the driver could take Naruto to a good place...


    "What a beauty!"


    The development of the matter seemed to go beyond Naruto¡¯s initial complaint. The place where the strange driver took Naruto and they arrived is very beautiful, at least it seems so, making Mengxiang and Hu Meng both amazed, and then Opened his arms and made an appearance of embracing nature.


    "sunflower?"


    Although Naruto can name most of the flowers because of Ino, there is not much detailed research. It looks like a large field of sunflowers in front of him, which is quite luxuriant, but Naruto will never believe it. The place the driver brought them would be so innocent. He turned his head and glanced at the slick ghost.


    The driver, whose eyes shine like Noriaki Oniko, twisted his cigar with two fingers, and said, "This is it. This is a famous place in the human world."


    The driver seemed a little proud of this, and the smile on his face became even more disturbing.


    "In the topic?" Naruto repeated, with a helpless expression on his handsome face, he vomited: "I always feel that it won''t be a good thing."


    "Hehe, it''s hard to tell..." Mr. Driver said as profoundly as before, "but here is a mysterious place where Shenyin frequently appears."


    "''Shenyin''? Why do you say it so elegantly, why don''t you just say that there are often supernatural events here?!"


    "Ha ha ha... I didn''t expect that Shenyin would appear like this in a society like this now."


    "That''s why I left us here."


    The driver didn¡¯t know where to take out a newspaper and handed it to Naruto, saying: ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at today¡¯s newspaper for the details. In short, I wish you all a good time and don¡¯t run into Shenyin. Oh."


    The driver jumped into his car, stood at the door of the car and waved goodbye to Naruto and the others, then drove away and disappeared before Naruto and the others.


    Naruto held the newspaper given by Mr. Driver in his hand, and watched the school bus disappear completely with twitching corners of his mouth. He couldn''t help but complain.


    "I think this guy means he wants us to meet Shenyin."


    Hu Meng looked around. Although the sunflower field that was missed was very beautiful, there seemed to be no people nearby. The gas station they saw before was a little far away. At this time, the corners of his mouth twitched and said: "Aren''t we left behind in the wilderness?"


    "Yes, the teachers in our school are really unreliable."


    Naruto flipped through the newspaper, casually making a spit. Although it was mainly about the driver who left for a long time, it was unavoidable that he wanted to tease Mao Mujing. Mao Mujing''s face was really angry, with cat eyes. Staring at Naruto fiercely.


    "Hey, I''m also a teacher anyway, so respect me a little bit!"


    Naruto used Mu Dun''s power to change a wooden chair and came out and sat down, looking at the newspaper with Erlang''s legs tilted up, as if he was in his own home, and his eyes did not leave the newspaper in front of him.


    "Then Mr. Maomu, what are we going to do now?"


    "Of course, we are going to investigate the truth about God''s concealment. We didn''t come out to play, we came to the human world during the holidays for the purpose of collecting materials and practicing."


    "is it?"


    Naruto was completely noncommittal about Mao Mu Jing, and continued to read the newspaper in front of him, saying: "However, in this mountain, although there should be some wild animals, there should be no streams. It is impossible to find fish. What should I have for lunch?"


    "There is no fish..." Mao Mujing''s life seems to be practiced with fish. Naruto''s words successfully drained all of Mao Mujing''s vitality. Just now he was full of fighting spirit, and now it seems to be full of spirits. It started to get moldy.


    "Sure enough, let''s go down the mountain first..."


    ''Your fighting spirit was completely defeated by the fish.''


    The excitement of Mao Mujing''s temperament is really full of slots everywhere. After knowing Mao Mujing for a period of time, anyone can learn to complain, because there are so many slots on Mao Mujing''s body that there is no need to find a pair of slots. Eyes off.


    Too lazy to talk about the best of Mao Mujing, Hu Meng approached Naruto and looked at the newspaper in Naruto''s hands like a curious baby, because the chest size is too majestic, even if it is unnatural, it will be caught Naruto''s body.


    "Naruto, what the hell is going on with that Shenyin?"


    Naruto turned the newspaper to that page, and all the girls around him came close, including the moldy cat Mu Jing who was still squatting on the ground just now. At the same time, he sniffed the different scents of six girls. Naruto really needed it. Little willpower suppressed some of his messy thoughts.


    "It looks like this hill used to have a witch living here, so it is called the Witch Hill. Recently, this mountain seems to be transformed and developed by humans, but a spiritual incident happened suddenly. 18 people have disappeared in a row. Because there used to be legends about witches, this incident was also said to be a witch, which caused quite a stir in the human world."


    "Witch?"


    Speaking of this topic, everyone''s eyes were placed on Xiao Zi''s body unconsciously. After all, she is an orthodox witch. Hu Meng even glanced at Xiao Zi and said as before: "What, this The so-called Shenyin turned out to be the ghost of your witch, and your race turned out to specialize in abducting humans."


    Xiao Zi''s face turned dark, and he was obviously unhappy with Hu Meng''s words. He turned around awkwardly and said, "To listen to this kind of newspaper nonsense, Miss Hu Meng''s head is really simple, she has no brains. This sentence is indeed correct."


    Hu Meng lowered her head and glanced at Xiao Zi. Although she is not tall, she still has to completely crush Xiao Zi in height. Even with the wizard hat, Hu Meng is taller, looking at Xiao Zi''s airport. Place, said: "Tsk tusk tusk tusk...It''s really like a dried radish body, if there is no face, there is no way to distinguish the front and the back."


    Hu Meng and Xiao Zi seemed to be at odds with each other because of the newspaper. Xiao Zi looked at Hu Meng¡¯s breasts with envy and jealousy, and said with an apogee: "What''s so great about a big breast? Yes! A brainless stupid woman!"


    "What are you talking about? Even if you are the first in grade, you are obviously the weakest here!"


    boom!


    Naruto set the fire and burned the newspaper after reading to ashes. Then he looked helplessly at the two girls who were talking shamelessly and were about to fight each other, and said: "You two should converge a little bit, there is trouble. Up."


    Chapter 47-Xiao Zi will grow up too, the black figure appears!


    Although it is in the human world, the law of immortality still exists!


    Even under the dazzling sunlight, there is darkness. From the luxuriant sunflower gardens in front of them, there is a rustling sound. Even under such a big sun, it still makes people shudder.


    Jing Naruto said that the girls who were not paying attention because of the quarrel between Hu Meng and Xiao Zi also felt some strange fluctuations in demon power in the sunflower garden in front of them.


    That demon power fluctuation is not very powerful, so it should not be the type of a powerful big demon, but it is very violent and wild!


    "Food!"


    An extremely ugly-looking, with densely packed sharp teeth in its wide open mouth, it looks more terrifying than the oldest killer great white shark on the planet. It constantly yells ¡®food¡¯ and rushes towards Naruto and the others!

 1097 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1097

    "It''s biting grass!"


    With a wealth of knowledge, Xiao Zi immediately recognized the monster''s body. According to theory, it should be a plant-type monster that only grows in the world of monsters. It has low intelligence, carnivorousness, and a very large appetite. Because of the low intelligence, these biting grass will prey on almost all creatures, whether it is humans or other monsters.


    The speed and power to bite the grass is not bad, but because of its low intelligence, it is not very different from the beasts, so it belongs to the D rank in the classification of monsters. It is a very inferior monster, but if there are more such things, it will More troublesome.


    "It''s really strange, how can the human world have bitten grass growing?!"


    Xiao Zi felt strange. Although she was a genius witch, she was not an almighty prophet. She couldn''t see through to the future. She didn''t know why there would be grass biting growth in the human world. However, she who was the weakest in combat power immediately took it. His wand rushed out.


    "food!"


    Biting grass has only a very low level of wisdom. In the eyes of biting grass, no matter what is in front of him, it is basically a plant, with a big mouth in the blood basin, and immediately bit towards Xiao Zi. The mouth is full of sharp teeth. Naruto with dense phobia looked uncomfortable.


    "I won''t lose to a monster like you!"


    Although knowing that biting the grass can''t understand what she said, Xiao Zi still shouted something like this, then waved the magic wand in her hand, chanting the spell quickly.


    boom!!


    A huge iron basin was summoned by Xiao Zi. It happened to be completely blocked in the grass-biting mouth, and the grass-biting mouth was fully opened. The entire iron basin was stuffed into the grass-biting mouth, and the monster¡¯s The mouth is completely blocked and cannot be closed.


    "How can a genius like me be eaten by a monster like you!"


    Xiao Zi has a place of arrogance. After blocking the big mouth of biting grass with an iron basin, he immediately took out a stack of tarot cards from his body. Under the control of magic, those tarot cards all turned towards the body biting grass. Fly away.


    Different''classes'' always have some''standard configurations''. Ninjas like Naruto are always more accustomed to using kunai and shurikens, while witches like Xiaozi are good at using wands and towers. Luo card.


    Tarot cards are usually used by Xiao Zi for divination, but these tarot cards are all made of steel, and the edges of the tarot cards are as sharp as blades. Under the control of Xiao Zi¡¯s magic, they have quite good power, too. Xiao Zi is currently the strongest tactic.


    Under the control of Xiao Zi, the steel tarot cards all hit the body of the biting grass!


    Although the tarot cards are very sharp, the body that bites the grass is also very tough. With Xiao Zi¡¯s ability, it is impossible to kill the bites. The steel tarot cards are only inserted into the body of the bite. But he couldn''t kill this monster.


    Click!!


    Biting the grass because of its inferior wisdom, so there is only the desire to eat. After being attacked by Xiao Zi, biting the grass broke the iron basin in his mouth with one bite, and then continued to shout for food and rushed towards Xiao Zi. The open mouth seems to be going to swallow Xiao Zi in one mouthful!


    "Why... it''s useless?!"


    Xiao Zi was taken aback, but the sunflower garden next to her changed again. A dozen or so gnawing grasses rushed out of the flowers at the same time, completely surrounding Xiao Zi.


    "How many guys are there?!"


    After all, Xiao Zi¡¯s combat power is the weakest among them all, because she is too young after all, and the witch¡¯s power has not been fully awakened, although relying on superhuman wisdom, she can formulate various powerful potions. , But in this situation, Xiao Zi couldn''t deal with such a large group of biting grass.


    "This idiot always causes us trouble!"


    Hu Meng complained, but purple eyes were full of worries. Although there were constant quarrels, Xiao Zi was also a member of the News Department. Because she was the youngest, everyone protected her. Now she sees Xiao Zi. When faced with danger, Hu Meng couldn''t help but want to rescue him.


    "Wait!"


    As the substantive voice master of the Ministry of Information, Naruto saw that Xiaozi was in danger but did not immediately go to rescue him. Instead, he stopped Hu Meng and Mao Mujing who were about to rescue.


    "Don''t worry, take a look first."


    Hu Meng was really worried that Xiao Zi would be eaten by biting grass. At this time, his face was anxious, and said: "Naruto, what are you waiting for? If this goes on, Xiao Zi will really be eaten by those biting grass!"


    "I said don''t worry, and we can''t always protect Xiao Zi like this. She is not our accessory, she still has to grow up, and..." Naruto''s eyes became a little deeper, obviously He also suppressed his desire to rush out to protect Xiao Zi immediately, and said: "The newspaper said that the Shenyin happening here may be related to the witch. Xiao Zi should also care about this, so that''s why."


    As the weakest among them, Xiao Zi was the first to rush out after seeing the biting grass just now. Her mind is the same as Naruto said, because she saw the content in the newspaper. Regardless of whether the Shenyin and the Witch are really related, Xiao Zi must find out this by herself, because she is also a Witch.


    Naruto expressed Xiao Zi''s feelings and made the girls around him understand that if their fellow clan members encountered the same situation, they might have the same thoughts as Xiao Zi. Mengxiang looked a little worried. Looking at Xiao Zi, who was surrounded by the biting grass, said, "But wouldn''t something happen like this?"


    "Don''t worry, aren''t we all here anyway? If something really happens, we can do it right away."


    Because the words were very reasonable, and because they were spoken from Naruto''s mouth, although everyone was worried about Xiao Zi''s situation, they were still patient and did not rush out to rescue Xiao Zi immediately.


    Xiao Zi''s witch''s power has not been fully awakened. At this time, facing such a group of biting grass, she was unable to make a powerful attack, and her body was immediately grasped by the tentacles on the biting grass.


    ''hateful!What is going on with these nasty bites?!''


    Xiao Zi can understand that such a large amount of biting grass will never appear in the human world because of coincidence, but the current situation does not allow her to think too much, because at any time, she may be affected by these ugly and low-level monsters. Eat it.


    ''The result of the divination is the same as before, it will be unlucky to come to the human world... everyone... come and save me!''


    ''Maybe I''m just a little afraid of the unknown world, after all, I''m just a child...''


    Xiao Zi is facing the danger of being eaten by ugly bites at any time. She is just a child both in appearance and in her heart. She can''t help but scream and cry for help in her heart, but she doesn''t know why, Xiao Zi suddenly I remembered what Hu Meng had said before.


    "hateful!!"


    Xiao Zi was very concerned about the fact that she was just a child, and suddenly remembered what Hu Meng had said before, a sudden burst of anger broke out in her heart. With the increase of her magical power, she slammed away and bit the grass tentacle and kicked it. He put on a chin biting the grass, and then turned over. The wizard hat on his head had fallen to the ground, and his face showed perseverance that did not match his age.


    "I didn''t expect to think of that woman at this time... I really don''t want to! I will never be treated like a child again!"


    Xiao Zi''s will awakened a part of her sleeping witch''s power, and she looked at the biting grass that surrounded herself without flinching.


    "The reason why my attack is useless is because the power is too low. It''s easier this way, just use ordinary magic! I can defeat these guys, too!"


    Xiao Zi is indeed a genius. Although the way to break through the realm is more like a fight with Hu Meng than perception, but at this time, she also really understands some things and maximizes her magic power. Controlling all of his steel tarot cards, he flew to the surrounding biting grass like a goddess scattered flowers.


    Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi!!


    Xiao Zi¡¯s attack was indeed due to lack of power. When she understood this, she increased her magic output and used a lot of magic power to control all the tarot cards, creating a very powerful attack power, a steel tower. Luo Pai is extremely sharp, penetrating and killing all the surrounding grass biting, and in an instant, killing all biting grass in a flash!


    "Ok... so awesome!"


    Xiao Zi¡¯s sudden burst of power made both Mengxiang and Hu Meng admire. They really understood that what Naruto said was right. They couldn¡¯t protect Xiao Zi forever, because Xiao Zi would grow up. what.


    Xiao Zi used the greatest power to control the Tarot cards. After killing all the biting grass, the magic power in the body was consumed, and the body shook and fell towards the ground.


    Whoosh!


    Naruto appeared by Xiao Zi''s side at an extremely fast speed, holding on to this spirit and growing a little, but the body was still just a loli girl, picked up the wizard hat on the ground and put it on Xiao Zi''s head, and laughed softly: " Our little purple is really amazing."


    Xiao Zi might have heard Naruto''s words, and in the coma caused by the loss of strength, she also showed a knowing smile, and on a tree not far away, there was a black figure standing.


    "the host¡­¡­"


    Chapter 48-Xiao Zi, the witch named Liu Fei, who was stared at!


    Xiao Zi didn''t suffer any injuries, but she fell into a drowsiness temporarily because she consumed all the magic power.


    After Naruto gave her a military ration pill, she carried Xiao Zi and walked down the mountain road.


    Xiao Zi''s body is very light. For Naruto, it doesn''t matter if you can''t easily use Chakra in the human world. She carried her on her back and walked down the mountain easily.


    Although Naruto has fairy beans on his body, this thing Naruto has tried before. It seems to be completely useless in this world. It becomes an ordinary bean. Perhaps it is because the function of fairy beans is too "surreal", so it can only It''s useful in the Dragon Ball world, and the Junliang Pill, although it is a product of the Naruto World, is high in protein and easy to absorb. It is also''recognized'' in this world, so the effect of the Junliang Pill is not affected.

 1098 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1098

    It is really enviable that Xiao Zi can be carried down the mountain by Naruto himself, but due to her performance just now, and she fell into a coma at this time, so the little vinegar jar headed by Hu Meng has not attacked at this time.


    Although it is very hard to walk in this summer, the people here are not normal humans. Although they can''t use demon power, their physical power is better than ordinary humans, which is not particularly hard.


    Mengxiang turned her head and took a look. The beautiful sunflower garden just now was completely invisible, but she still felt a little concerned about what had just happened.


    "Naruto, this is the human world, why are there so many biting grasses?"


    Naruto held Xiao Zi''s fleshless butt, and pushed her body up to prevent it from falling off her body, and said, "I don''t know about that, but if I bite the grass so much, it shouldn''t be It¡¯s going to be wild, it¡¯s like someone planted there deliberately, but now it¡¯s not the time to talk about this, let¡¯s go to the town first, and Chan¡¯s home and I are there."


    It''s not far from where Naruto and Chan live. It can be reached in less than twenty minutes at a normal walking speed. This distance is not difficult for girls who are various monsters.


    Hu Meng shielded the venomous sunlight with her hands. She didn''t take much effort to walk. The sun in the world was so big that Hu Meng wondered if she had enough sunscreen and whether she would get tanned.


    "What a big sun, so hot..."


    The monsters can¡¯t invade the cold and heat. In fact, everyone feels that the weather is a bit hot, but among all the girls, the most afraid of the heat, the face is very relaxed at this time, silently following Naruto¡¯s side, after hearing Hu Meng¡¯s words, Deliberately said something.


    "Very cool¡­¡­"


    Everyone knows that Que is afraid of heat. In such weather, she can still walk easily. It is also due to the hat that Naruto sent to seal a lot of cold, which keeps Que by his side. The low temperature.


    Que was purely out to pull hatred. The peaked cap Naruto gave her made all the girls feel envious at the same time. Hu Meng looked at the Little Red Riding Hood on Que¡¯s head with two tiger teeth and said, "Believe me or not. Throw your hat down the mountain!"


    Kui is cold outside and hot inside. Although he is friends with Mengxiang and Hu Meng in his heart, he is not good at expressing them. But Kui only cares too much about Naruto''s affairs. Once he encounters Naruto''s affairs, Kui will There is a tendency to transform from icebergs to volcanoes, and antagonistic emotions rise in the ice-blue eyes.


    "Do you want to fight?!"


    "Am I afraid of you?!"


    The two are not enemies of life or death, but with such a confrontational emotion, the two are unwilling to surrender in front of him, and the demon energy slowly gathers, and it seems that they will immediately expand at any time.


    "Hey, I said you two!"


    Naruto saw that they really meant to stage a full martial arts here, so he hurriedly stopped. Hu Meng and Can have a relatively good relationship, but Wei Wei and Xiao Zi seem to be different from each other. If you don¡¯t look at it, something will happen immediately. .


    "You two should pay more attention. It''s in the human world. If someone sees you, it will be troublesome. Don''t forget this. Two stupid girls, they have to fight back to school."


    Hu Meng and Que blushed at the same time. Under his helpless and indulgent gaze, after all they lowered their demonic aura, and also remembered that this is still the human world. If they were discovered that they were both demons, they might be Cause a lot of trouble.


    "Hehe..."


    Hu Meng and Ku stopped fighting, but Xiao Zi, who was on Naruto, let out a soft laugh, which means that she has actually woken up, although Xiao Zi has grown to a certain extent in the previous battle. , But still can¡¯t change the fact that she is only 11 years old, just a child. She lay on Naruto¡¯s body like she was lying in bed and refused to get up. Instead, she rubbed Naruto¡¯s back twice with a very comfortable expression. At the same time, he made his own complaints to Que and Hu Meng.


    "The two idiots are indeed single-celled creatures."


    Hu Meng didn''t dare to fight directly in the human world. It doesn''t mean that she would endure Xiao Zi''s complaints. She immediately grabbed one of Xiao Zi''s arm and shouted: "You stinky girl! Since you wake up, get off Naruto quickly. what!"


    "I don''t want it! I want Naruto to carry it!"


    "Get down, Naruto will be hot."


    Hu Meng and Kui, who were just about to fight, pointed their guns at Xiao Zi at the same time. The two women united the front and violently dragged Xiao Zi away from Naruto''s body... Whether it is in the world of monsters or humans, this story will never stop performing.


    "You are back, Concubine Liu."


    In a quite sturdy building, a windbreaker concealed her body and a hat on her head. The humanoid creature that made it impossible to see her appearance was sitting on a chair, facing the person standing behind her. The long-haired girl said.


    "Yes Master."


    The girl called Concubine Liu had almost dark, chocolate-colored hair that looked closer, her long hair was scattered, and her hair was tied into braids on the left and right, and she wore a cloak very similar to Xiao Zi''s body.


    "How is the situation over there?"


    Concubine Liu respected her master, but when her master asked about this, Concubine Liu still showed a hint of excitement on her face.


    "Although she is very young, she has quite a lot of magic power. That young witch has destroyed all the biting grasses in the important sunflower garden of the guardian."


    "This is really..." The host also showed a hint of open smile on his face, and said: "After many years, I can still see the real witch. It seems that I have to welcome you well, my compatriots. , Young witch..."


    The magic of Xiao Zi also attracted some prying eyes of special existence, but these things, they will not know for the time being, although it is 11 bus, but because the distance is not too far, Naruto and the others have now reached the human city. .


    The reinforced concrete jungle is completely different from Yanghai Academy, or the world of monsters.


    Because of the development of science and technology, it has brought a lot of convenience to mankind, so that weak human beings can go to the sky, but because of this, many natural environments have been destroyed. In this human metropolis, it is impossible to feel the huge nature. Powerful, even Naruto, if you want to absorb natural energy and become a fairy in the city, you also want to spend a lot of effort.


    Concubine Liu turned into a crow according to her master''s orders, and followed Naruto to the human city, and her goal was the only witch in this group, Fairy Zi!


    Concubine Liu stood on the top of a building and became her original human form. Because she was staring at a tall building with more than twenty floors, even if she was lifted directly, most people would not find her. At this time, her eyes, Staring completely at Xiao Zi''s body, he muttered.


    "It¡¯s good to catch up with them, but I didn¡¯t expect that they would come to a human city. There are really witches who do not know the world. The so-called witches can listen to the sound of the wind and the elves, and they can transform the power of nature into A race of its own energy, so for the witch, if you are not used to this kind of disordered Qi city where nature has been completely destroyed, you will feel dizzy and unwell. What about that child?"


    According to Concubine Liu, in fact, the reason why the witch clan has become a special race between humans and monsters is also because they have a strange ability. The witch''s body is naturally able to absorb natural energy and turn it into its own magic power. , Is very similar to Libra''s ability to weigh me, but the witch''s ability is far less fierce than Shigeo, and even tends to be fragile. In a human city lacking natural energy because of destruction of nature, it may even feel uncomfortable.


    Concubine Liu did not mean to harm Xiao Zi, and she was also concerned about Xiao Zi, and Xiao Zi, indeed, was just as Concubine Liu thought, the first time she entered a human city, her body has not yet entered the developmental stage. Unable to adapt to the chaos of the atmosphere in the human city, the heat of summer, the chaos of the atmosphere, and the complicated human thoughts that Xiao Zi unconsciously sensed, all these mixed together, made Xiao Zi feel quite uncomfortable, as if appearing The same is true for severe heat stroke.


    "Sure enough, witch, it is impossible to stay in a human city."


    Concubine Liu made a real voice, and Naruto stood beside Xiao Zi, grabbed her hand, and injected some of the natural force gathered in her body into Xiao Zi''s body through the palm of her hand. Naruto was able to take the initiative. Absorbing the power of nature, although it¡¯s a bit difficult in the city, it can absorb a little, and then inject it into Xiao Zi¡¯s body. For Xiao Zi, this natural energy is like finding an oasis in a dry desert. Clean, clear and comfortable.


    "There are a lot of people in the city, don''t go away, Xiao Zi."


    Chapter 49-The enemy without hostility, Miss Black Witch!


    Naruto has gone through too many things and learned too many tricks. Therefore, his abilities are too many and too complicated, so there is some overlap with the abilities of the girls around him.


    For example, Naruto¡¯s strange powers and Mengxiang¡¯s strange powers, Yuedu and Hu Meng¡¯s illusions, Bing Dun and Ji¡¯s chills, Nine Tails Transformation and the speed of cats¡¯ eyes, the sixth sense¡¯s super powers and Xiao Zi Nowadays, Naruto''s fairy technique is similar to Xiaozi''s natural physique. It is not unreasonable that he can harm so many people.


    Even Otomecan''s unique ability, Naruto can make a similar attack, but he didn''t emit that ability from his own singing.


    It is not the first time that Xiao Zi has been held by Naruto, but now that Naruto has a large number of Xianshu Chakras in her hands, Xiao Zi really feels that Naruto¡¯s palms are like the beautiful nature she likes, depressed. The forest, the green grass with fresh fragrance, everything is so beautiful.


    Because of the natural power that Naruto gave her, Xiao Zi''s previous nausea like severe heat stroke has disappeared, and she is no longer afraid, tilting her head, her eyes gleaming slightly, staring at Naruto, said : "Naruto, don''t you think the human world is terrible?"


    Naruto can perceive the inner emotions of any intelligent creature. He did feel the panic and fear in Xiao Zi''s heart just now, so he came over. At this time, he touched the wizard hat that Xiao Zi had been wearing, and said:" Don¡¯t worry. Although there are some bad people among human beings, most human beings are still good, just like monsters. Although there are guys like Jiu Yao, at least I think there are people beside me. You are all very good, so don¡¯t worry, you will get used to it soon."


    Xiao Zi is just a child, but got the courage from Naruto''s words and said: "Well, as long as Naruto is there, I won''t be afraid."


    Naruto pinched her little nose and smiled: "Yeah, follow me well, let''s go, Xiao Zi, now go to my house first, put down your luggage, and then take you to the supermarket to buy things."


    "Ok."


    After all, Xiao Zi is too small, standing with the tall Naruto, saying that she is like a couple. In fact, her height difference makes her look more like brothers and sisters. After all, she is also the youngest. Hu Meng''s toes are lightly touched and her body is quite light. Jumping behind Naruto, she seemed to glance at Xiao Zi triumphantly, and then said: "Naruto, how far is it from your house? My feet hurt so much."


    Naruto really can¡¯t laugh or cry. Among all the girls around, Hu Meng likes to be close to Naruto and is the most coquettish because she is a dream monster. It¡¯s just that she is extremely innocent and can¡¯t help getting close every time. Naruto, but after he gets really close, he blushes because of shyness. That simple appearance is really unpleasant.


    "You don''t want me to carry you?"


    Naruto smiled and nodded Hu Meng''s forehead with his hand. Hu Meng retracted one hand and touched the place where Naruto was poked, and then he laughed.

 1099 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1099

    Naruto knew that she was a little jealous. Based on the principle of treating women regardless of hierarchy, Naruto would not mind such a small request as Hu Meng, holding her snow-white thighs with both hands, and turning her upside down to the thigh. Naruto''s skin was touched by Naruto''s generous and warm palms, which made the Dream Witch who hung on Naruto shamelessly blushed and was completely ashamed.


    Naruto didn''t bother to continue teasing Hu Meng, lest she would die ashamed, and she was about to walk towards her home, but her expression suddenly changed.


    "Be careful!"


    quack!


    Black feathers, this bird named crow, has always been regarded as an ominous symbol in the Chinese mind.


    Because crows are omnivorous birds, they are addicted to animal carcasses, and are somewhat similar to vultures. When people are about to die, they will emit a slight smell of corruption. Humans cannot smell this smell, but crows can. For the crow, it appears to the dying person only because of the smell of the food, but because the ancient technology is not developed, and over time, the crow has become an ominous pronoun.


    Generally speaking, the crow appears at dusk. No matter what kind of anime, when something bad is about to happen, a salted egg yolk will appear in the air, and then the crow will stand on a telephone pole. Or the head of a dead tree quacked twice, and then there was a setting sun like blood, and then nothing good would happen!


    But I don''t know why, it is still broad daylight, but a group of crows appeared in this big city, and somehow attacked Naruto and the others!


    "Ah! What is going on?!"


    "Why do these crows attack us?"


    Suddenly, I was attacked by crows inexplicably. If it were in Yanghai Academy, it only took a little bit of cold to freeze all these crows, but now it is in the human world, on the bustling streets, and there are ordinary people everywhere. Human beings, Kui also knows what the consequences would be if their monster''s identity is discovered by humans. Under such circumstances, it is impossible to use monster power to deal with the crows in the sky.


    Because of the sudden attack of the crows, chaos was created, and just taking advantage of this chaotic time, a long-haired female figure appeared beside Xiao Zi. With a wave of his hand, the two immediately disappeared in place.


    Concubine Liu''s purpose succeeded, and the crows that attacked Naruto and the others quickly flew away from the place, and everything seemed to have never happened.


    "Little Zi is gone!"


    The purpose of Concubine Liu is to be the fairy child Zi Zi as a witch. For this reason, she went from Witch Hill to this human city, and then used crows to temporarily disturb Naruto and the others, and then took Xiao Zi away from them. However, Concubine Liu himself did not have any malicious intent towards Xiao Zi, which was also the reason why Naruto had already noticed her stalking, but Naruto did not attack.


    Concubine Liu is good at using magic. In addition to using crows to disturb Naruto and the others, she also used a small illusion magic so that ordinary people did not notice her actions. After catching Xiao Zi, she immediately used the magic of space movement and came to a building. The roof of the building.


    Concubine Liu''s strength is higher than that of Xiao Zi. Xiao Zi was taken away by Concubine Liu before she knew what was going on. When she reacted, she was already on the roof of the building and immediately picked up her magic wand. , Looked at the long-haired girl in front of her with guard.


    "Who are you? Why did you catch me?!"


    Concubine Liu pushed her hand, signaled Xiao Zi to relax, and also took out her magic wand, saying: "Don''t worry, I have no harm to you. I am a witch just like you."


    "Hey?"


    Different from the huge and powerful races of vampires, races such as witches, dream demons, and snow girls, because of various reasons, there are fewer and fewer people. Xiaozi is also the first in addition to his family. I saw the other witches and perceived it carefully, and found that the long-haired girl in front of her did indeed have a strength similar to her own and very close. This made Xiao Zi''s alertness slightly reduced, but she still did not put down her wand.


    "Although it is the same witch, if you don''t explain why you want to catch me, I won''t let you go!"


    Concubine Liu did not have any malice towards Xiao Zi, so she was not angry when she saw Xiao Zi like this. At this time, she was standing on the edge of the building with open arms, because she was wearing a gothic-style long dress, which exudes Dark and mysterious costumes, chocolate-colored, long hair close to darkness, the magic wand in her hand, and the crows that have hovered around the body of Concubine Liu, are indeed in line with her identity as a witch. From the outside, Concubine Liu is better than Xiaozi. .


    "There is nothing in the city, whether it is wind or water...no matter it is flowers, there is no fragrance of earth and green grass at all. What is only human selfishness and desire, in your eyes as a witch, The human city should look like this stupid."


    Xiao Zi was startled slightly. To tell the truth, she would really not be able to stay in this city without Naruto. She didn''t immediately refute Liu Concubine''s words, and looked at the crow hovering around Liu Concubine.


    "Are you..."


    "Oh, by the way, I haven''t introduced myself yet. My name is Ryuuji Orange. I am a witch who lives on Witch''s Hill. Because I want to be friends with you, I came here from Witch''s Hill."


    "Then what is the matter with you looking for me?"


    "Humans are enemies..."


    Concubine Liu''s expression turned a little gloomy, her eyes looked at the icy jungle built of steel and concrete around her, with disgust and hatred in her eyes.


    "I, I have been living in human society since I was a child, so I understand that humans are a kind of humble race that only gathers together and destroys nature, just like locusts. It has not been long since you came to this city. I should realize that humans and witches cannot understand each other, and there is no need for it, they will always be!"


    Concubine Liu''s tone made no secret of her deep hatred for humans, and then handed the sunflower in her hand to Xiao Zi''s hand, saying: "This time, those hateful human beings are planning to destroy the beautiful witch who is planted with sunflowers. Yau, so, Xiao Zi, just a little bit. In order to fight humans and protect the Witch''s Hill, I want to use your power."


    Xiao Zi looked at the sunflower in her hand, slightly surprised. Concubine Liu couldn''t agree with her disgust and hatred of human beings, but if she wanted to protect the Witch Hill, Xiao Zi agreed.


    "Okay?"


    Xiao Zi nodded lightly, then spoke.


    "but¡­¡­"


    "That''s great!"


    Xiao Zi actually wanted to say, "I only help you protect the Witch''s Hill, and I will not attack humans." Because of Naruto''s relationship, Xiao Zi also wants to work hard for the coexistence of humans and monsters, and cannot understand Liu Fei''s hatred of humans. , But she was interrupted by Concubine Liu just as soon as her words were spoken. Although she was cold and mysterious just now, she was completely in line with the image of a witch, but this joy showed her true, off-line side, holding her hands happily. Pressed his cheek, then hugged Xiao Zi abruptly.


    "Awesome! One more partner!"


    "Ah...Miss Liu Concubine..." Xiao Zi''s sudden enthusiasm for Orange Concubine Liu Concubine is really overwhelming, and wants to push Liu Concubine away, but the undeveloped young witch has insufficient physical strength, and she does not have the strength of Liu Concubine. Big.


    "Hey..."


    An indifferent voice poured a basin of cold water on the excited Concubine Liu''s head. Naruto and the others did not know when, following the direction of the crow, they found here, their blue eyes stared at Concubine Orange, and said: "Little Zi is our important partner. It''s not right to kidnap underage girls, Miss Witch."


    Chapter 50-Such a superb, super m witch!


    "Why are you here?!"


    Concubine Orange Tiao was taken aback, because she only noticed that she was a witch like her, and had quite good magical powers. For Naruto and the others, Concubine Liu didn¡¯t care at all, because when she was in Witch¡¯s Hill, only Xiao Zi was fighting alone, Naruto and the others did not take any action to bite the grass. In addition, Naruto also walked down the mountain with Xiao Zi on his back. There was no power fluctuation at all, making Liu Concubine think that besides Xiao Zi, They are just ordinary human beings, so Concubine Liu was also a little surprised that they could find here.


    "Really..."


    Naruto rubbed his golden retriever, pointed at the crow beside Concubine Liu, and said: "In this big day, a group of crows are flying around a building to bask in the sun. Everyone knows there is a problem. You really think we are Stupid?"


    Concubine Orange Tiao Liu''s eyes twitched, because she grew up in human society since she was a child. Although she lived in Witch Hill most of the time, she would often enter the human city to take some actions. Because she had never missed her hand, Liu The concubine was careless, but she was only a little surprised. She still only regarded Naruto and the others as ordinary human beings. When she waved her wand, black wings appeared immediately behind her.


    "Cut! What if you find here, it''s just running to die!"


    Xiao Zi¡¯s wand is shaped like a heart, and the girl¡¯s wand also represents Xiao Zi¡¯s immaturity. However, Princess Orange, both in costume and wand belong to the dark type. She knows that Xiao Zi will not use it. Transformation magic can transform into an animal form, even part of its body, which shows that its strength as a witch is much higher than Xiao Zi.


    Concubine Liu''s body used transformation magic, and behind it appeared black wings like a crow. Of course, it was bigger and more powerful, and it was six pieces!


    With six black wings on the back, and the Gothic clothes with a dark atmosphere on her body, the appearance of the Concubine Liu at this time is really incomparable, and she looks like a fallen angel in Western mythology.


    "Humans are all my enemies, and the enemies just need to be killed without hesitation."


    Concubine Liu''s face fully showed her hatred for humans, so when she shot it, she planned to kill her directly. Under the magic of Concubine Liu, the black feathers behind her turned into sharp razors and Xiaozi''s steel. Tarot cards are similar, but both the power and the attack range are even greater!


    Click!!


    Concubine Liu''s feather, which was more powerful than a steel knife, pierced Naruto''s body, and Concubine Liu''s face showed a trace of joy, but she quickly turned into doubts and anxiety.


    Whether it was the sound or the touch of the feather piercing Naruto''s body just now, it was not normal, and after the body of the blond man in front of him was pierced, there was no blood shed.


    In Concubine Liu¡¯s incomprehensible gaze, Naruto¡¯s body, including the girls standing behind him, and the whole world, shattered like a lens, the whole world seemed to be broken, and then turned into a piece. Endless darkness.


    "It''s illusion!"


    Concubine Liu is also quite a powerful witch, her brain talent may not be as good as Xiao Zi, but she who is more powerful is definitely not a weak person, she immediately noticed the problem, and the nature of her tricks, and also for herself. He underestimates the enemy and feels gritted his teeth.

 1100 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1100

    Concubine Liu didn''t have time to think about when she was hit by the opponent''s illusion. At this moment, she immediately concentrated her magic power, trying to get rid of Naruto''s illusion.


    The power system of this world has many similarities with the power system of Naruto World, so Naruto feels that he is also very comfortable in this world. At this time, he feels that Concubine Liu is constantly impacting his illusion world with her magic power. Playing with mystery, the unpleasant voice immediately passed into the ears of Concubine Liu from all directions.


    "It''s useless. With your strength, it is impossible to break my strongest illusion."


    Concubine Liu felt that the voice was extremely real, as if it appeared in her ears, but she turned her head left and right, but she couldn''t see the half figure. She wanted to listen to the direction carefully, but she seemed to be in a dream, unable to distinguish the sound. origin of.


    A huge scarlet eye appeared in the sky, hanging in the sky like a red moon, exuding an ominous and dark atmosphere.


    "If you obediently admit defeat, you don''t need to be tortured in this world. After all, my strongest illusion art can cause terrifying damage."


    Concubine Liu should also know that she kicked the iron plate this time. This blonde guy is not a human being, but a rather powerful monster. However, Concubine Liu imagined that it was impossible to give up and move towards the red one in the sky. The eyes shouted: "Don''t be delusional! I can''t admit defeat!"


    "That''s really a shame. Actually, I don''t want to give such a cruel hand to girls."


    Naruto seemed to sigh in a pity, the kaleidoscope in the sky turned the eyes, a burst of red light filled the world with a dark atmosphere, and then his tone revealed his evil.


    "Explain it to you. My illusion is called moon reading. This is my spiritual world. Everything here is up to me. For the next five days, you will be tortured by me in this world. Will use one of the five elements to attack you. The first day is the wind, but you don''t expect someone to save you, because no matter how long you have passed in this illusion, the outside world will only take a second."


    Naruto explained the horror of this illusion to Concubine Liu in detail, and then as his mind turned, the whole world returned to''normal'' in the eyes of Concubine Liu. The location was still on the top of the building, but Concubine Liu As far as his eyes can go, there is no life, no Xiao Zi, no Naruto Uzumaki, no those beautiful girls, and even no human being on the street.


    "The wind is coming."


    There was a whisper in the air, followed by the whining wind. The witch is a natural race and can listen to the sound of the wind, but at this time Concubine Liu can only feel endless fear from the sound of the wind.


    Wind blades that were like blades flew from all directions, and there were countless murderous opportunities in those wind blades. For the first time, Concubine Liu felt a sense of horror from the wind.


    Concubine Liu waved the magic wand in her hand and chanted a spell quickly in her mouth, but in the illusion space of Moon Reading, all the rules were determined by Naruto. Although Concubine Liu could act, she could not use any magic at all. After it was over, there was no reaction in the surroundings, and Feng Jian, the Concubine Liu who was too late to react in the future was completely surrounded.


    "Ah!"


    Concubine Liu was hit by countless wind blades, and she kept screaming in pain, feeling that her body was completely destroyed by the cutting of the wind blade, her consciousness gradually became blurred, and Concubine Liu''s sight began to change. dark.


    "Am I... dead?"


    Then, Concubine Liu lost consciousness.


    It¡¯s not that Concubine Liu didn¡¯t know that this was just an illusion attack caused by illusion, but in the monthly reading, the pain she received was so real that Concubine Liu herself felt the horror of being shattered, but she didn¡¯t know she had been. After a long time, Concubine Liu woke up again and checked her body, only to find that she didn''t have any scars on her body, not even any residual pain, everything seemed to be a dream.


    "You finally woke up, my illusion is not over yet, now there are 119 hours, 59 minutes and 59 seconds left."


    "Just like that...is it just a second later?"


    "I said, everything in this world is controlled by me, and the wind is coming."


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Concubine Liu is constantly under various attacks in Naruto¡¯s moon reading world, and because the time rule within the moon reading time is stretched almost infinitely by Naruto, calculating time here is completely meaningless and can bring everything It is not the hope of liberation from this illusion, but the endless despair.


    "How long will it be..."


    "There are still 72 hours, 53 minutes and 27 seconds. I said long ago that you can''t escape because this is my strongest attack illusion..."


    "Monthly reading!"


    For Concubine Cheng Tiao Liu, she suffered endless torture in the world of Moon Reading, but for the girls in reality, Naruto just glanced at the witch and uttered these two words. The witch named Liufei lost consciousness in her eyes and fell softly to the ground.


    Mao Mujing glanced at Concubine Liu who fell to the ground in surprise, then looked at Naruto, his scarlet eyes really made Mao Mujing a little flustered.


    "It''s really a powerful illusion. It killed a witch in an instant. Such illusion can''t be compared to a dream demon." Mao Jing is still quite knowledgeable when he is not in trouble. Dream demon is everything. Among the monster races, they are the most adept at illusionism, but even the strongest among the dream monsters, it is not easy to kill a witch with a single move, and it is a real second kill!


    Naruto gently stroked his left eye, which seemed to be due to some twitching and soreness in his left eye, but with the nine-hook jade reincarnation eye, he should have no side effects at all in launching the monthly reading, and the motion of raising his hand was mainly to cover it. Hold your twitching mouth.


    ''This woman is really the best, she is the most weird woman I have ever met...''


    Naruto has had a lot of unique women, Tsunade, Terumi Mei, Mine Fujiko, Seleba, although they belong to different worlds, but in their worlds, they are all powerful women who can dominate the whole world, but they are wonderful. The degree is not as good as that of the witch Orange Tiao Liufei.


    Just like Naruto said, he usually doesn''t give such a cruel hand to a woman, let alone torture each other with moon reading, and Naruto will do this at first, because he seems to remember that this witch has super M The physique, that is, crazy masochism, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the same mentally, so he will start the monthly reading. If Orange Tiao Liu can''t bear it, he will immediately interrupt the monthly reading.


    However, Concubine Orange Tiao would feel happy even during the torture of Moon Reading. For this reason, the effect of Moon Reading was greatly reduced to Concubine Orange Tiao. Now she is not so much hit by Naruto¡¯s illusions I was in a coma, not to mention that I fell asleep because I was too tired.


    She is in her current state as if she hadn¡¯t slept for a few days in a row, and she was very exhausted, but compared to Kakashi¡¯s mental breakdown after a monthly reading, it¡¯s much better, in a sense. Said that her unique attribute is also the nemesis of illusion, even if it is an illusion like Yuedu, it has weakened the power of the orange concubine too much.


    Naruto covered his left eye and corner of his mouth with one hand, and couldn''t help but start to fantasize about the super M-attribute woman, Orange Tiao Liufei, after she was put on the bed.


    ''That must be fun...''


    Chapter 51-Concubine Liu couldn''t understand, the harmony between the witch and the monster!


    "Lady Concubine..."


    A middle-aged man is holding the hand of Concubine Liu, and Concubine Liu, who seems to be only five or six years old, is still a very small loli, walking together on the streets of the human city, beside the middle-aged man, There was also an elegant woman with a black lady''s bag in her hand, one boy, one girl and one child. In any case, it would make people think that this is a very harmonious family of three.


    "Look, this is a human city."


    Concubine Xiao Liu, who was only five years old at the time, was wearing a pink little princess dress and holding her magic wand in her hand. Although it was a real magic wand, in the eyes of most people, it should only be sold on supermarket shelves. toy.


    The five-year-old Concubine Xiao Liu has big eyes curiously looking at everything about the human city.


    "Wow, they are so beautiful, these buildings are like glittering stars!"


    Children are always interested in brightly colored things. Although the sky full of stars cannot be seen in a human city, the dazzling neon lights are also the scenery that can only be seen in the city.


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Concubine Liu¡¯s mother also thought that she was a witch. She lightly covered the corners of her mouth and concealed her laughter. Then she looked at her daughter with a loving look and said: "Is you going to like the human city so soon? Concubine?"


    "Ok."


    Concubine Xiao Liu nodded vigorously, as if nodding like this could confirm that what she said was absolutely the same.


    "Because it''s so beautiful here."


    Concubine Liu''s father glanced at the bustling city, then looked at his lovely daughter, and said: "Concubine Liu, wait someday...the era when witches and humans can understand each other, it will be fine."


    Concubine Xiao Liu, who is only five years old, cannot understand the meaning in her father¡¯s eyes. Concubine Liu is a rare purebred witch. Her parents are members of the witch clan, and the characteristics of the witch clan are very similar to those of the snow girl. It can be seen from the name that women are definitely the majority, and male witches like Liu Fei''s father are definitely a minority among the few.


    Because they are witches, they clearly know the estrangement between humans and witches. Because they are not children anymore, they also know the difficulties that witches have to survive in human society, and Concubine Xiao Liu, as long as she has to face such a situation.


    Concubine Xiao Liu couldn''t understand the meaning. As a parent, she would not instill too many complicated ideas in a five-year-old child. Concubine Liu''s mother stretched out a hand to hold her daughter''s hand.


    "Let''s go, Concubine Liu."


    A family of three, everything is so beautiful. Today, Concubine Liu has learned a new magic, so as a reward, they have to go to a restaurant to finish their meal. This is also the first time Concubine Liu has entered the human society, but they did not expect. This time I went out, but it became a farewell!


    Although the power of mankind is weak, the technology developed by mankind is enough to destroy the world. Although it may not be able to turn the entire earth into dust in the universe, the terrifying nuclear radiation, with all the nuclear weapons on the earth, if they all erupt. , The pollution caused by nuclear radiation is definitely enough to make the earth a forbidden place for death in at least tens of thousands of years.


    The power of a witch can easily kill ordinary humans, but unlike vampires, the body is still weaker, and it is not stronger than humans, and the body cannot withstand the rapid impact of a car!

 1101 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1101

    In this world, more people have died in traffic accidents than in any disease, disaster or war. Among traffic accidents, more than half of traffic accidents caused by drunk driving!


    It was on such a happy day, when the Concubine Xiao Liu entered human society for the first time, they encountered a drunk driving driver, because they subconsciously protected Concubine Xiao Liu. As a parent, they had no time to escape and were all caught Liang''s drunk driver hit him.


    The fast approaching car, the blinding headlights, the sound of extremely fast braking, and the red blood all left an indelible shadow in the heart of the young Concubine Liu.


    "Dad...Mom...no!"


    My parents were hit by a human car and died in front of my own eyes. This incident caused an unerasable painful nightmare to the young Concubine Liu, because he was caught in Naruto¡¯s strongest illusion monthly reading, which led to the spirit of the Concubine Liu. Becoming fragile, and because of this, the nightmare that hadn''t happened for many years reappeared in Liu Fei''s mind.


    Along with the painful scream, Concubine Liu awoke from the nightmare, clutching the neckline of her clothes with one hand, the pain in her heart still could not be erased, her face was white sweat, and her painful pale face was really distressing.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Concubine Liu woke up from the nightmare she had just seen, and realized that she was lying on the bed with futon and Japanese-style tatami mats under her, but she was obviously not where she usually lives, so she immediately took precautions. Looking around.


    "here is¡­¡­"


    "Oh, you are awake."


    Standing in front of Concubine Liu was the blond man who hated her very much. At this moment, he stood in front of her, took off the red and white jacket outside, and revealed the black T-shirt inside. His slender and strong body showed A perfect masculine charm.


    Naruto took off the imperial god robe and threw it aside, looking at the black lady who had awakened, and said: "You wake up faster than I thought, you really deserve to be a witch."


    ''Actually, it''s mainly because you are a super M attribute...''


    What Naruto said on the surface is completely different from the complaints in his heart. Even his strongest illusion monthly reading does not cause great damage to Liu Fei''s spirit. Although Naruto did not really use all his strength, he still looks at it. It can be concluded that if anyone wants to torture Concubine Orange Tiao Liu, it is probably useless no matter what methods are used.


    Concubine Liu secretly checked her body and found that she hadn''t been doing anything strange, she was a little relieved, but she was not relieved of Naruto''s guard at all. She looked at Naruto with cold eyes and said: " where is this place?!"


    "Of course it''s my house. After you fell into my illusion, you can''t just throw you there like this, so I brought you back, but don''t worry, I haven''t touched you. It''s Xiao Zi and Teacher Mao Mu. Brought you back."


    Although Concubine Liu didn''t know who the''Maomu Teacher'' was, but after thinking that he was surrounded by women at that time, she relaxed a little bit. As she was about to say something, the paper door of the room was suddenly opened.


    "Naruto, I have changed my clothes and can go...Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh, you are awake!"


    After replacing the magic costume that was easily regarded as a cosplay girl, Xiao Zi changed into her ordinary casual clothes, making her look like an ordinary little loli with a pretty face, and no one would know this girl It would actually be a witch.


    After changing her clothes in the room that originally belonged to Chan, Xiao Zi rushed over to look for Naruto. Seeing that Concubine Liu was awake, her face suddenly became happy. After all, it was a very rare companion of the witch in this world. .


    "Little Zi?"


    In the final analysis, they are all witches. Concubine Liu is still very willing to get close to Xiao Zi, but the thing that was killed by Naruto¡¯s magic trick before makes her look like a hedgehog now, putting up the spikes all over her body to protect her heart. Soft, with a guarded gaze, he swept towards Naruto and all the girls around him, and said, "Who are you guys anyway?!"


    "If you really want to say it, it doesn''t matter to tell you, I am a monster fox."


    "I am a witch like Miss Liu."


    "Hehe, don''t look at me like this, my body is actually a vampire."


    "I am the dream witch who likes Naruto the most."


    "Snow Girl."


    "Sirens."


    "Meow"


    Everyone¡¯s personality is completely different, and the way he introduces himself is also very peculiar. Naruto scratched his cheek and said, ¡°That¡¯s it. A group of different monsters and strange teams. This is where I am in the human world. Speaking of coming from my home in Yanghai, I haven¡¯t come back for a few months."


    "Less... Stop teasing me! Say it''s a monster?! How can a monster and the witch have such a good relationship?!"


    Concubine Liu seemed to be unable to accept the situation that appeared in front of her, she suddenly lifted the quilt on her body, grabbed Naruto''s collar with her hands and roared. Her roar really reminded Naruto of the name Senju Domineering woman holding hands.


    Because it is difficult to determine whether the witch is a special race of humans or monsters, the relationship with monsters and humans is not good. Concubine Liu saw that a witch like Xiao Zi could easily stay with the one-punch monsters. The worldview should not be able to understand this scene at all.


    Naruto gently grabbed Concubine Liu''s wrist without hurting her, but with irresistible force he broke her hand away from her body, and then smiled: "Probably understand your mood, but this is what In fact, if you want to be a partner with Xiao Zi, I am fine, but if you want to take Xiao Zi away, I will never allow it, because Xiao Zi is an important companion that we must not lack. what."


    Naruto was not stern, but there was no room for negotiation at all, making Xiao Zi happily plunged into Naruto¡¯s arms, while Concubine Liu was completely stunned, looking at Lai in Naruto¡¯s arms, like a little Arched and arched like a cat, Xiao Zi, who was constantly acting coquettishly, flashed a trace of imperceptible envy in Concubine Liu''s eyes, followed by a hideous look with gritted teeth.


    "You... don''t tease me!"


    Chapter 52-Don''t God!All the demons go to the market!


    Concubine Liu seems to have a lot of hatred for humans. This has been understood before, but the purpose of Yanghai Academy is to allow monsters and humans to coexist peacefully. Of course, this also includes the transitional race of Witch. Xiao Zi is here, and everyone can''t leave her alone.


    Naruto patted Xiao Zi on the head, Xiao Zi did not continue to stick to Naruto''s body, at this time, no girl would make trouble unreasonably, otherwise it would only make Naruto really angry.


    Naruto sat cross-legged in front of Concubine Liu, looking at the black witch lady who had no good expressions on her face, and said: "You seem to hate humans very much. Can you tell me what happened?"


    "No!"


    Unexpectedly, Concubine Liu refused in a mouthful. She is now very resistant to Naruto and also very alert. If she really said it, it would make people doubt whether what she said was credible.


    Naruto could also guess that Concubine Liu would react like this with his toes. He shrugged, no anger was visible on his face, and said, "Okay, you don''t want to let it go. Let''s change the topic. We are going to the nearby market. Buy the ingredients for cooking tonight, and you can go with us."


    The market means that there are many people. Concubine Liu knows this, and her pretty face showed a hateful look, and said angrily: "Don''t think about it! I hate all human beings and human civilization! I will not go with you, I Got to go!"


    "Tsk tusk tusk... this won''t work, the matter hasn''t been completely resolved yet, I can''t let you leave just like that."


    "Why, are you still going to kill me?"


    Concubine Liu looked at Naruto with a sneer, with a hint of sarcasm in her tone. She didn¡¯t know how confident she believed that Naruto would not kill her. Perhaps it was because she had been in a coma during the period when she was in a illusion. The damage could also be because Xiao Zi, who is also a witch, is here.


    "No, no, no, you are a witch like Xiao Zi. In the face of Xiao Zi, as long as you don¡¯t do too exaggerated things, I won¡¯t treat you like that, I just want you to go with us. The market is just for grocery shopping."


    "Don''t think I will listen to your orders!"


    "You will."


    Concubine Liu is full of hostility and guard against Naruto, but although she looks indifferent and strong, her nightmare look just now, and the uncontrollable joy when Xiao Zi agreed to be her companion before, are enough to prove that she is a man. A girl who is soft on the outside and strong on the inside, how could such a girl beat Naruto this old fox?


    Although the actual age is not as good as that of the old monsters of the real age, Naruto is older than any girl here.


    Concubine Liu stared at Naruto fiercely, her eyes full of confrontation, she did not intend to give up at all, while the other girls looked at Naruto with an expectant look. They also wanted to see it. Under such circumstances, Naruto If a person has any abilities, he can persuade Princess Orange Tiao Liu.


    There was a smirk in Naruto¡¯s eyes. Concubine Liu didn¡¯t know what would happen, but Naruto¡¯s right eye suddenly changed from the beautiful azure blue to a bloody scarlet, surrounded by three black gouge jade. Rotating quickly around his pupils made his eyes carry countless weirdness.


    Concubine Liu suddenly remembered that when she had hit that peculiar illusion before, what she saw was a red eye. Although the shape was different from this one, Concubine Liu subconsciously staggered Naruto¡¯s eyes, but his eyes , Has completely turned into a four-cornered windmill.


    "My illusion was completed in an instant, don''t be a god!"


    The four-corner windmill in Naruto''s eyes quickly rotated for a full circle, and then slowly rotated in the opposite direction. Finally, the four-corner windmill dissolved and disappeared and turned into three gouyu shapes.


    Naruto¡¯s illusion has been completed, but it doesn¡¯t seem to have changed. Even the Concubine Liu who has been hit by the illusion hasn¡¯t noticed any weirdness. He hasn¡¯t even felt any abnormal mental fluctuations, and a trace of her face can¡¯t help but show. She laughed and said: "Is your illusion like this?"


    "It seems that you still don''t know the effect of my illusion, but forget it, let you see it, Miss Liu, go to the market with us to buy food."


    "Okay."


    It¡¯s completely different from the situation just now. Now, the Princess Ryuuji, who is sitting in front of Naruto, seems to have completely changed her person. She did not refute Naruto¡¯s words at all, and she immediately agreed with his statement. She said this suddenly. Coming out, the girls around, including Concubine Cheng Tiao Liu, felt sluggish.

 1102 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1102

    Concubine Liu put her hand on her lips, as if she couldn''t believe what she said just now. After thinking about it, she couldn''t tell where the problem was. It seemed that it was a matter of course for her to follow Naruto''s orders. , But he really hates the man in front of him very much. The only explanation for such a weird phenomenon is his illusion.


    "What did you do to me?!"


    "This is the power of my left eye, the strongest illusion, I can control your will as long as my eyes are in contact with me. I just put a hint in your heart that I can''t defy my order. Okay. No need to look at me like that. I won¡¯t do strange things to you. I just want you to go to the market with us.¡±


    Concubine Liu looked at the blond man in front of her with a smile, thinking that her will would be completely controlled by him, and what rose in her heart was infinite fear.


    Naruto really didn¡¯t do anything strange to Concubine Liu. He used other gods to her, just to be a little obedient and go to the market with Naruto. There will never be fewer people in a market like this. , Whether it is for Concubine Liu or other girls, it is a good start to contact humans.


    Naruto should also say that fortunately, he bought a car in this world. Although he does not control the world''s number one consortium like in Conan World, he is still a family with a house and a car, so he can''t use his abilities casually. Under circumstances, having a car will make life a lot easier.


    Adding Naruto and Concubine Liu, there are a total of eight people. The average car is not enough to seat so many people. Naruto drove out in a small passenger car, which can take up to nine people, and there is also a place for goods. Where, the space in the car is very spacious, although not as luxurious as a top sports car, but this time is the most suitable.


    Naruto has a driver''s license, he is responsible for driving, while Can sits in the co-pilot, Mengxiang, Hu Meng, and Wei sit in the second row, and Liu Fei, Xiao Zi and Mao Mujing sit in the last row.


    Hu Meng hugged the back of the front seat with his arms, brought his head closer to Naruto, and said, "Naruto, how can you drive?"


    "Sit down, you are so careful that you are caught by the traffic police uncle." Naruto reached out and nodded Hu Meng''s forehead. "I and Chan have always lived here before, but there is no way to use demon power in the human world. So I took the driver¡¯s license, but here you have to be 16 years old to get the driver¡¯s license. Hu Meng, you¡¯re only 15, you¡¯re not old enough."


    Hu Meng pouted, her careful thoughts revealed by Naruto made Hu Meng a little unhappy, but then he laughed and said: "It doesn''t matter if I don''t take a driver''s license, anyway, as long as Naruto has Just be there, Naruto will drive me to wherever I want to go."


    Such nasty words can be said by Hu Meng alone. Although she said this, she did not know how to be ashamed, but she also seemed to fantasize about Naruto driving her to a beautiful place under the moon before the flowers. Hu Meng''s pretty face turned slightly red.


    Kuo sat on the other side of the same row as Hu Meng, squinted at Hu Meng across Mengxiang''s body in the middle, and said coldly: "Better Naruto takes you to the beach, throws you away, and then leaves alone."


    "Smelly Snow Girl! Ming can''t do that kind of thing!"


    "Will do!"


    "He will not!"


    Black and white female monsters, because of Uzumaki Naruto¡¯s problem, the N+2 quarrel occurred. Except for Liu Fei, everyone else has been okay. Anyway, they are in the car now, and their conversations are not good. Let others listen, and Naruto didn''t interrupt them either.


    But Concubine Liu is uncomfortable now, because her parents were killed by a car in the car accident, so she hates humans and human civilization. Now Concubine Liu is very awkward sitting in a car like this. But they couldn''t resist the power of other gods of Naruto, and couldn''t resist Naruto''s orders at all.


    Naruto drove the car and quickly arrived at a nearby market. He parked the car in the parking lot of the market and took out a foldable trolley from the trunk of the car to stack the next items. Purchased ingredients.


    Naruto has not been here for several months since he went to Yanghai to study, but because of his huge appetite, he needs to buy a lot of food every time he buys vegetables, so the owner here basically knows him, and because he He has to buy a lot, and he never bargained. In addition, he has a cheerful personality and is very talkative, so he is very popular with everyone.


    Naruto and Chan entered the market with a small cart together, and the owners of many stalls immediately recognized their special combination, with smiles on their faces and shouting hello.


    "Oh, Naruto boy hasn''t been here for a long time."


    Chapter 53-The brain cells are moving at full speed, Naruto''s shock to Concubine Liu!


    Naruto has always been familiar. At least people he is willing to get close to will easily fall into Naruto¡¯s aura. Most people think he is very cheerful and talkative. As long as he is not hostile to Naruto from the beginning, most people are very Easy to get close to him.


    The person who greeted Naruto just now was a middle-aged man in his forties. He was relatively strong and had a stomach, but he was not particularly bloated. He looked quite shrewd with a smile. After all, he was in business. He wears it on his wrist. The watch on the watch shows that his life should be quite moist.


    Let''s not discuss the issue of prices and profiteers. This is just a novel. The big issue of national hatred is also thrown aside. Compared with the Chinese market, the biggest difference between the Japanese market and the Chinese market should be the environment.


    It¡¯s quite clean and tidy here. Of course, because it¡¯s a vegetable market, it has a lot of mixed flavors, but it¡¯s not disgusting. For the domestic market, it¡¯s okay if it¡¯s a market in the center of a big city, but if It''s the farmers'' market in the fringe part of the city. The taste is really unbearable.


    Although you can buy fresher and cheaper food in such a market, the environment is definitely quite filthy and smelly. To be fair, the Japanese market is better at this point.


    It is very clean and bright. There are no mosquitoes flying around, and there are no dirty and stinky drains. No matter what food stalls are selling, whether it is meat, aquatic products, vegetables or fruits, some of them are enclosed in plastic boxes. It is covered with plastic wrap, and the price is clearly marked.


    Although it''s not like a supermarket, it''s all in a fresh-keeping cabinet, but compared to the average market, it is indeed much cleaner.


    Next to the man who greeted Naruto, there are a lot of fresh red beef displayed in the fresh-keeping cabinet. The pieces are divided into different parts. Even on the same cow, the price of different parts of meat is worlds different. Here It sells Japanese local varieties and one of the most famous beef in the world, Kobe beef from Japan.


    Because the Kobe beef he sells is authentic, this boss has also made a lot of money. He is not a very rich man, but he has a good life in Tokyo. He has a very bold personality. He patted Naruto on the shoulder and said, "Naruto Boy, it''s been a long time since I saw you, where have you been?"


    Naruto shrugged and got used to the boss''s louder voice when he spoke, and said, "I went to a school in another city before, and I came back during the summer vacation. Uncle Nakajima, I haven''t seen you for a few months. It''s getting rounder and rounder. Go down and be careful that you can''t even enter the door of your own store."


    Naruto patted the belly of the uncle Nakajima and teased, but Nakajima didn''t mind, patted his belly, his eyes swept across the girls behind Naruto, feeling their beauty Surprised, but did not stay for too long. It can be seen that he is a very smart and shrewd businessman. He stretched out his hand and patted Naruto on the back. He smiled and said, "You kid is really good, and he said he was going to school, so he was looking for a girlfriend , Obviously there are such good girls as Xiaocan, where did you find so many?"


    Nakajima refers to all the girls as Naruto¡¯s girlfriends. Except for the concubine Ryu who was kidnapped by Naruto and the self-esteem as a teacher, the other girls all showed smiles. Obviously they were quite satisfied. When Mao Mujing blushed and waved her hand to explain, Concubine Liu gave a cold snort and said, "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not that kind of relationship with him!"


    Her face was cold, she was indeed quite upset, and shyness was only a very small part. Naruto turned her head and glanced at Concubine Liu, the smile on her face did not carry any gentleness, but rather bad.


    "You talk a lot, can you be quiet for a while?"


    Concubine Liu felt annoying when she saw his face. She really wanted to yell at his nose, but because she was restricted by the power of the strongest illusion, the other gods could not defy any orders from Naruto, so she could only shut her mouth. , Said nothing.


    Moon reading and other gods are also known as the strongest illusions. Moon reading¡¯s strength is reflected in its attack power. Moon reading world can control the law of time and space according to the wishes of the caster. It is an illusion for thousands of years. Unless they have the same eyes, they can only resist with their spiritual power. Also, no matter how much torment they receive in the spiritual world, it is only a momentary thing in the outside world, so even if there are other people It may help to relieve the illusion of monthly reading, and monthly reading will be interrupted after being used.


    Other gods are better than controlling the human heart!The pupil power of other gods can perfectly control a person''s thoughts, and he understands this, and Concubine Liu felt terrified at that time!The horror of other gods is like the life and death talisman in "The Eight Parts of the Dragon", which can directly cause others to completely up and down and become slaves and puppets under their own hands. Therefore, the terrible thing about other gods is not power, but power. , Or desire.


    Naruto¡¯s kaleidoscope writing wheel eye with other gods was snatched from Danzo, and the power of this kaleidoscope writing wheel eye opened by Uchiha Shisui has been completely absorbed by Naruto, with the power of other gods , Naruto can completely control the Concubine Liu, even making her completely ignorant that she is controlled, completely becoming a slave who obeys him, she does not know that she has been in illusion, and will not be filled with Naruto as she is now Confrontation, but Naruto didn¡¯t do that. While using other gods, leaving a hint of ¡°Never defy¡± in Liu Fei¡¯s heart, Naruto also kept Liu Fei¡¯s original memory and personality to let her know I used illusion to control her, in order to see the antagonism of Concubine Liu, but because of the terrifying power of other gods, she was completely helpless.


    The bastard who should be struck by thunder!


    Although Nakajima felt a little surprised, he was a businessman, not a reporter for a gossip magazine, and Naruto was not a celebrity. Even digging his gossip was of little value, so he laughed, and this paragraph was not mentioned.


    Merchants, just think about how to make money.


    Nakajima is a smart person, so Naruto is quite willing to chat with this guy. Nakajima casually took a can of beer and threw it to Naruto. After Naruto pulled the tab and took a sip, he began to choose the beef he needed.


    It is easy for Naruto to get money, so although he loves money, he is not a miser. His ability to spend money is better than making money, so when buying things, he only focuses on quality instead of price. Well, it doesn''t matter how expensive Naruto is.


    In addition to Naruto, Chan and Mao Mujing, other girls are also the first time to come to the human vegetable market to buy things. Although the area of ??this shop is not large, it only sells beef, but it still makes the girls feel very Novelty, constantly looking left and right, while asking Naruto how to choose beef.


    Uncle Nakajima held a can of beer in his hand and touched the can in Naruto''s hand. After taking a sip, a smile that a man understands appeared on his face. He stabbed Naruto with his arm and said: "Say Tell me, where did you find so many beautiful girls?"


    "What?" Naruto glanced at Nakajima sideways. As far as he knows, this guy who is also a small boss already has one in the family, as well as a son and a daughter. "Do you want to find one too? At his age, it would be a crime to find such a young person."


    Nakajima''s face was embarrassed, he wiped the sweat from his forehead helplessly, and said, "Can you not hurt me like this every time, I''m just curious about your femininity, curious and guilty?"


    "Curiosity is not guilty, but curiosity is the beginning of crime. Do you want me to report to my sister-in-law?" Naruto deliberately harmed him. When he spoke, there was no door at all.


    Although male chauvinism prevails in Japan, Nakajima is suffering from bronchitis with fear on his face and a lot of sweat on his fat face.


    "Don''t... don''t! I want to live a little longer!"


    "Just look at your virtue!"


    Naruto laughed, and then took another sip of beer. Although the low degree is not in line with Naruto¡¯s taste, it is okay to drink as a drink. I swept my eyes in this shop and came here a few months ago. It didn''t make a difference when I was in, my eyes focused on the big knife used to chop beef bones on the side of the vegetable mound, Naruto''s eyes turned, and he had a bad idea to hurt others.


    "Actually speaking, my fate for women is nothing. Do you really want to know why, Uncle Nakajima?"


    Although I was afraid of my wife just now, that is also true, but when a man hears this kind of thing, he can''t help but want to hear it, with a deep smile on his face, and said: "Tell me Look, talk about it..."


    Naruto snarled in the direction of the cleaver, and said, "Hey, that''s it. If you want a woman like me, you have to use a knife on your body."


    Nakajima has also known Naruto for more than a year. Knowing he has nothing to say, he rolled his eyes and said, "Forget it, I don''t want to go all the way to Korea for plastic surgery."


    Naruto said that if you use a knife on your body, most people will think of getting a plastic surgery, but Naruto is like an ordinary person. He shook the beer can in his hand rather unpredictably. , And at the same time there was a tusk sound in his mouth.

 1103 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1103

    "No, I don''t think you need to have plastic surgery, because your foundation is too bad. For your level, you can wipe your neck directly and reincarnation is faster."


    "roll!!"


    Naruto¡¯s black heart drove people like Nakajima straight away, and the other girls, when they heard Naruto¡¯s black heart that couldn¡¯t be more black, they all giggled, and suddenly the voices of Ying and Yan rang. With Nakajima''s dark face as a foil, Naruto smiled with great joy.


    Concubine Orange Tiao watched all this with a bystander gaze, because the other gods who were controlled by Naruto could not speak casually, but at this time, her eyes turned from confrontation to disbelief.


    "Humans and monsters... can also coexist like this?''


    Chapter 54-Envy and bravery, the warmth and happiness in the home!


    Although Nakajima was hit hard by Naruto''s idiots, he didn''t really mind.


    Mouth escape is just a sideshow when Naruto is bored. He came here today to buy vegetables. After buying 30 kilograms of top Kobe beef in this store, Naruto happily paid for it, and then With his family of women soldiers, continue to shuttle in the market.


    It¡¯s really a wonderful scene for a man to bring so many women to the vegetable market to buy food. However, because Naruto is very popular and friendly here, many Obasan deliberately teases him. Who does he like so many beautiful girls?


    Naruto can only roll his eyes while shopping for tonight''s ingredients. How can he answer this kind of question?


    Although there were a lot of things to buy, so many things happened in the process, but generally speaking, it went smoothly. Concubine Liu was also subject to Naruto¡¯s other gods, and nothing happened, but just watch. She looks a little bit unsatisfied.


    "Meow..."


    Although Mao Mujing has lowered her voice and did not allow ordinary humans to hear it, Naruto still heard her soft meowing almost unconsciously. At this time, she looked at the person in front of her with bright eyes. A shop is completely unable to move forward.


    "Well... I knew it would become like this..."


    Naruto reluctantly put his hand on his forehead, as if this could relieve his headache. Chan stood beside Naruto, put the ten kilograms of potatoes that he had just bought, and then took out his portable notebook, One line was crossed out, and then he took out his writing board.


    "But Teacher Maome is so cute like this."


    "It''s not like being so pitiful that no one loves it."


    Chan has a gentle personality and is hard to get angry, but Naruto has no good words, walks over, reaches out and grabs the cat''s head, and says, "Thank you not to show this look. As your student, I feel embarrassed. of."


    Although Naruto made complaints, it is not a day or two for Mao Mujing to be complained by his own students. Because of his natural temperament, various complaints often appear on his body. It is also considered nothing to complain in Mao Mujing''s class. The exclusive program in their class is now, so Mao Mujing is not at all angry at Naruto''s complaints, or that her eyes are completely concentrated at this time and can''t be transferred at all.


    A relatively large store, Naruto used to visit here often, knowing that the quality of the ingredients bought here is very good, although the price is slightly more expensive, but nothing, and more importantly, this store is the largest in the market Aquatic products store!


    Japan is an island country, surrounded by the sea, small land, large population, and small planting area. Therefore, it needs abundant seafood to supplement the food part. The Kuril Current and the Japanese Warm Current meet in the sea area near Hokkaido, Japan. Groups gather here in large numbers, forming the Hokkaido fishing ground, the world''s largest fishing ground.


    Salmon from Alaska, cod from Norway, sweet shrimp from Hokkaido, saury, salmon, and sea urchin are all the world''s top fresh seafood. It would be weird if Mao Mu Jing could go away.


    This shop is a paradise for Mao Mujing, pulling Naruto''s sleeves with a pitiful look on her face.


    "Hi, I see."


    Natural thoughts are completely written on his face, and he doesn''t even need to guess. Naruto really feels that he has committed a crime. It is Naruto''s retribution to meet a top teacher like Mao Mujing.


    Passing by Mao Mujing''s side, Naruto planned to buy some fresh aquatic products according to Mao Mujing''s hope, but suddenly his complexion changed and he hugged Mao Jing by his side.


    Although Mao Mujing''s attention was almost all attracted by those fishes, Naruto''s sudden hug made Mao Mujing retrieve his head, turned his head, and looked at Naruto with a flushed face, lowering his voice. Shame and angrily said: "What are you doing?! Quickly, let go of me!"


    Naruto really didn¡¯t mean to take advantage of Mao Mujing this time. Even if he wanted to, he wouldn¡¯t be so blatant in front of other girls. Regarding Mao Jing¡¯s shame, I heard Naruto gritted her teeth in her ears Open up.


    "You fool! Take your tail back, your tail is exposed!"


    The tail is easy to show when Mao Mujing is emotional. It has appeared a dozen times in school, but I didn''t expect that this will happen after arriving in the human world. It is really too much to complain.


    Mengxiang and the others were originally surprised and jealous at Naruto''s sudden embrace of Mao Mujing. At this time, hearing his gritted teeth, the jealousy on their faces suddenly turned into convulsions, and helplessness appeared in their eyes.


    Mao Mujing''s face flushed, but the meaning was completely different. His mouth moved, and he didn''t know what he was making, but with the cover of Naruto''s body, he immediately retracted the exposed tail.


    ''Really, why always let him see shame...''


    Mao Mujing seems to have been quite hit. Although the students who have been teaching herself not to expose her identity casually, she was almost exposed in the human world. This really made Mao Mujing feel ashamed and low, and squatted on the ground. I turned on the self-disgust mode, and there was a black aura that I didn''t want people to approach all over my body. There was a wooden sign that I didn''t know where it came from hanging around my neck.


    ''I am a fool!''


    The degree of Mao Mujing''s off-line is really helpless. Naruto patted Mao Mujing''s head, letting her escape from the weird aura. She already had a salmon and a cod in her hand. There were fresh seafood of all kinds, and the blue eyes looked at the cat quietly with some helplessness, and said, "Go home, fool."


    ''Huh?He didn''t laugh at me, he was a little happy... "Mao Mu Jing moved a little...


    Although a lot of weird things happened during the grocery shopping, the task of grocery shopping was completed after all. Together, everyone put the fresh ingredients for the grocery shopping on the car, returned home, and started cooking for today¡¯s dinner. Ready.


    Although a little surprising, among all the people here, Naruto has the best cooking level, Chan is the second, and Mengxiang is the third. The space in the kitchen is limited, so the three of them prepare dinner.


    The place where Naruto lives is not too big. Now that there are eight people, it really seems a bit crowded. There is no way to put eight beds in this house, so Naruto and Chan have been together before, replacing everything in the room with In the Japanese style, the wooden floor has become tatami mats, so as long as the bedding is taken out at night, everyone lays on the floor and sleeps eight people.


    Naruto is the master chef today, and Chan and Mengxiang are all his assistants.


    Although the appearance is beautiful and frail, Mengxiang''s thin arms have quite amazing strength, and effortlessly lifted a salmon over ten jin with one hand, quickly removing some remaining scales.


    Although it is a whole fish, the fish has been killed. After Moexiang removed some of the corner scales, he cut the salmon apart according to the parts, and then gave it to Chan.


    The delicate, tedious and meticulous work of removing the fishbone was given to her to be officially suitable. Although the two cooperated for the first time, the tacit understanding is also good.


    Naruto showed excellent knives, while quickly cutting the top wagyu in front of him, and at the same time glanced at Mengxiang and Chan. Outside the kitchen, Xiao Zi and Hu Meng screamed, making this once only Naruto and There is a lot of anger in the home of Can two.


    The children are playing outside, and the''parents'' are busy in the kitchen. Although it is the hottest month of August, the happy atmosphere is like a Chinese New Year.


    After Chan removed all the bones from the salmon, he washed his hands and communicated with Naruto on the tablet.


    "It''s great to be like this, I feel so happy to be so lively at home."


    Chan was abandoned by her parents when she was a child, so she desperately yearned for family affection, so Naruto could understand her feelings, rubbed her cheek with the back of her hand, and smiled: "The excitement is fun, but I''m afraid of the outside If a few girls continue to make trouble, they will demolish this place. It seems that this is the house we rented."


    Otomochan covered the corner of his mouth with a small hand, and smiled secretly. Speaking of it, because he has been integrated into the human society, Chan is only 19 years old, but he is far more mature than Mengxiang and others. Sometimes , On her cute baby face, there will be traces of motherhood.


    Mengxiang''s face also had a joyful smile, and her green eyes slowly filled with smiles, saying: "I didn''t expect things to turn out like this. There were some bad experiences in human schools before. But I didn''t expect to come to the human society again now, and it seems to be pretty good, and this must be due to Naruto."


    Naruto squeezed Mengxiang''s little nose and smiled: "Don''t put gold on my face at this time. Let''s prepare dinner quickly. Our task today is very heavy."


    "Ok."


    The atmosphere of the''cooking trio'' in the kitchen is quite harmonious, and at this time, the kitchen door was quietly opened. Because it was a sliding door from left to right, the sound was very small, and the cat¡¯s eyes crawled in quietly. In the kitchen, she stretched out her meaty claws to the countertop, aiming at the salmon belly on the cutting board.


    Snapped!!


    "it hurts!"


    After receiving a heavy blow on the back of his hand, Mao Mujing immediately retracted his paws, blowing continuously on the back of his hand, while staring at Naruto angrily.


    "Why are you hitting me?!"


    "It''s wrong to steal, Teacher Maomu."


    "I didn''t steal it, I just got hungry." Mao Mujing rolled his eyes and looked directly at the ceiling, while quibbling for herself without blushing at all.

 1104 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1104

    "You are hungry, you are obviously greedy!" Naruto rolled his eyes to expose the true face of this gluttonous cat, and before Mao Mujing retorted''I am not a gluttonous cat'', he turned around and took a white plate and handed it to The cat is quiet.


    "Here, this is for you."


    After the small yellow croaker was killed and washed, wrapped in starch and thrown in a frying pan to fry it, sprinkled with salt and pepper, it was as delicious as heaven for cats like Mao Mujing. Mao Mujing sniffed twice, and then revealed With a satisfied smile, a small yellow croaker was immediately caught in his mouth, and he wrinkled his nose cutely at Naruto, and then hopped out of the kitchen.


    Mengxiang scratched her long pink hair helplessly, her expression a little helpless.


    "I can''t figure out who the teacher is and who the student is." Her words caused the other two to smile...


    In the room that originally belonged to Can, Concubine Liu was sitting on the ground with her legs in her arms. Her lonely appearance looked particularly helpless and pitiful. The joyous voice in the living room outside continued to penetrate into Concubine Liu''s land like a curse. In my mind, Concubine Liu''s eyes were moisturized, but she did not want to admit it.


    "Peaceful coexistence... I wouldn''t believe it..."


    Chapter 55¡ªDifferent races can also be understood with heart. Concubine Liu''s heart is upset!


    "Okay, stop making trouble, come over for dinner."


    Just like as a parent speaking to his naughty children, Naruto and the other two girls brought out the dishes tonight from the kitchen, while also greeting a group of problem girls in the living room.


    Because there are too many people and the house is not big enough, some places have to be closed. Remove all the pillows that were scattered in the living room, and then turn down the table against the wall before. Anyway, the floor is tatami. , Everyone knelt down on the ground together, which became a dining table for eight people to use at the same time.


    The dinner is very rich, after all, this is their first dinner in the human world, so Naruto can be considered to have come up with all the skills.


    Using top Japanese Wagyu beef to make curry beef, Naruto is really luxurious. The head, tail and bones of salmon and cod are all removed, plus fresh scallops and abalone, plus tofu and kelp. It turned into a delicious seafood soup. It seems that only Chinese people eat fish heads in the world, but the fish heads of salmon and cod are not good, so Naruto left it in the pot.


    Tonight¡¯s main course is beef and fish, curry beef, charcoal grilled saury, and sashimi. They are all Japanese dishes, and they are often seen in Japanese dinners. Fish-flavored shredded pork and boiled beef Yangzhou fried rice, as well as white sliced ??pork, these are Naruto¡¯s favorite Chinese dishes.


    Mao Mu Jing was sitting on the ground, and his movements were in line with the standard of the four words''fidgeting'', which is the truth. At this time, Mao Mu Jing was placed in front of Mao Mu Jing''s whole platter of fresh and plump sashimi, and Five grilled saury, at this time the fragrance is constantly emitting.


    With the cat¡¯s quiet off-line level and the preference for eating fish, it¡¯s really great to be able to endure without moving his claws, and the reason for this greatness comes from what Naruto said just now.


    ''Those who stole food are not allowed to eat dinner today, and they have to watch us eat.''


    Knowing that Naruto is extremely nasty and funny, and that he can''t beat him at all, Mao Jing Jing can only endure it, but a pair of cat eyes still shoots Naruto''s eyes ray of "you are a bad person".


    Although it is a group of problem children, this place has obviously become a home, and Naruto is undoubtedly the head of the family. Before he said to start a meal, no one dared to move his chopsticks.


    Naruto looked around at the six girls next to him, feeling very satisfied, finally picked up the bowl, picked up the chopsticks, and said: "Okay, don''t look at it anymore, try my craft."


    Naruto spoke, and took a piece of beef, and first ate it in his mouth. After he moved his chopsticks, Mao Mujing, the foodie, immediately cheered and swept all the fish in front of him at a rapid speed.


    The cat¡¯s quiet movement is very fast, and it is fully displayed when eating. A whole saury can be swallowed directly into her mouth, and then pulled by the tail of the fish, pulling a complete bone out of her mouth. Such an ability really attracted Naruto''s attention.


    The food in front of Mengxiang is her favorite tomato. After using chopsticks to pick up the half-cut tomato and put it in her mouth, Mengxiang thought of the one who is not present at the table now, and said: "Naruto, don''t go call Is Concubine Liu coming out for dinner?"


    Naruto glanced at the door, and since returning, the door has been tightly closed, indicating that the people inside do not want to contact anyone at all. Naruto smiled and did not continue to persecute Concubine Liu at this point. , Said: "It''s okay, I''ll serve her the meal later."


    Mengxiang nodded, and she would not violate Naruto''s words casually. After swallowing the small tomato in her mouth, she turned to staring at Naruto''s eyes with a pair of green eyes.


    "Okay, got it."


    This stupid girl would not conceal her feelings at all, and she showed something completely. Naruto touched Mengxiang''s forehead with her finger, and then opened the collar of her clothes to reveal the skin on her neck.


    "Ah!"


    With a cheer, Mengxiang immediately pounced on Naruto''s body, opened her small mouth, and two sharp teeth bit through the skin of Naruto''s neck.


    Gu Gu...


    Naruto¡¯s blood follows the unique blood vessels on Mengxiang¡¯s teeth and enters Mengxiang¡¯s body. The sound of continuous swallowing means that Mengxiang likes Naruto¡¯s blood very much, and her face is very similar to Maomujing. After the cat is satisfied, he squints his eyes and looks lazy and happy.


    Naruto was the first person to be directly sucked blood by Mengxiang. In the past, the blood that Mengxiang ate was fresh blood collected by Zhu Ran''s family, poured into a goblet, just like tasting red wine.


    Directly sucking blood, and eating prepared blood like wine tasting, is indeed a very special feeling. Although it is not the first time to suck human blood in front of everyone, Mengxiang''s face still has a beautiful blush. , She was originally beautiful, the blush on her cheeks made Naruto couldn''t help but kissed Mengxiang''s cheek.


    "You too spoil Mengxiang too!"


    The sour voice came from Miss Kurono Hu Meng. At this time, she was holding a piece of sea urchin yellow on her chopsticks. She didn''t even need to dip it in vinegar. The sour gas from her was already the best seasoning.


    "Actually, I dote on you, Hu Meng, don''t you know?"


    Naruto took a piece of salmon with chopsticks and put it into his mouth, but only bit half of it in his mouth, and the remaining half was exposed, and at the same time he blinked at Hu Meng.


    Hu Meng''s face flushed, knowing Naruto''s meaning, Xin''er really jumped out, although Que and Xiao Zi kept shooting her stern eyes at her, but it was like when Mengxiang was just sucking Naruto''s blood. Similarly, he couldn''t see the outside in his eyes. Although it was across the dining table, Hu Meng hugged Naruto and bit off the salmon outside.


    The sweetness of the fish is not as good as the joy in Hu Meng''s heart. He held his cheeks with both hands. Although it was only the contact of the lips without a deep kiss, Hu Meng still felt that his face was about to burn.


    Kui looked badly at Hu Meng, who was holding his face with an idiotic smile, and said coldly: "Hu Meng is seducing Naruto again!"


    "It''s not seduce!" The pure Dream Witch retorted Kui''s words, then looked at Kui''s angry face with a triumphant look, and said: "Naruto is my life. Son of heaven, what happened to me kissing him!"


    "Ming talent is not yours!"


    "its mine!"


    "No!"


    The quarrel between Hu Meng and Kui gradually became fierce. The demon power that was slowly radiating from them seemed to be fighting at any time. Naruto''s forehead was beating, accompanied by two bangs, unbearably giving Hu Meng and Kui each one. Head mallet.


    "Now I''m finished eating! You have to fight and go out to fight, otherwise I will hang you up and spank!"


    "Woo..."


    Although it is in the human world, although it is dinner, but at this time, I still can¡¯t help but quarrel. Although there is Naruto jumping from it, the atmosphere on the table is far more hot than the dishes, and one The Concubine Liu who stayed in the room really showed an extremely desolate state.


    "Good morning, Concubine Liu."


    Naruto has always been familiar with it. Although the black witch''s eyes continue to radiate harsh rays at Naruto, which is obviously very repellent to him, Naruto completely ignores Liu with her natural thick skin. The dazzling gaze of the concubine walked in front of her, holding a wooden tray with a bowl of steaming ramen on it.


    "This is the ramen I made, try it."


    Concubine Liu didn''t have a good face to Naruto. From putting it aside, it was completely cold, but yesterday''s dinner, which was completely untouched, could see a problem.


    "I will not eat!"


    Naruto looked at the completely cold dinner and said, "You didn''t eat it last night. Are you really hungry? If your stomach screams for a while, I promise I will laugh at you."


    Naruto¡¯s words are really irritating. Anyway, Concubine Liu was irritated by him and couldn¡¯t help touching her stomach with her hand. To tell the truth, she hasn¡¯t eaten anything since yesterday. There is something in her stomach. Hungry, think about it, if you make such a noise in front of him for a while, Concubine Liu will really feel a lot of shame. She rolled Naruto hard, or took the Naruto special from his hand. Of ramen.


    Concubine Liu was eating ramen and thinking about how she would leave here. She carefully sensed the power fluctuations in this family, but she didn''t sense Xiao Zi''s power, and she was taken aback.


    "Where is the little purple man?"


    "Oh, she went to the nearby convenience store to buy something."


    "She''s alone?"


    "Yeah, what''s the matter?" Naruto didn''t seem to understand Concubine Liu''s meaning at all, with an innocent look on his face, but there was a deep smirk in his eyes.

 1105 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1105

    "Do you know what you are doing?!" Concubine Liu''s face really showed anger, angrily grabbing Naruto''s collar, and shouting: "Little Zi is so young, how could she be alone? Go shopping?! There are humans everywhere here, she would be dangerous!!"


    Concubine Liu was still unwilling to believe in humans. Although Xiao Zi had good magical powers, she was still so young. Concubine Liu was still worried that Xiao Zi would be in danger. After shouting at Naruto, she immediately got up and prepared to go out to find Xiao Zi. .


    "Wait!"


    It was not what Naruto hoped that Concubine Liu ran out. As soon as she stretched out her hand, she immediately grabbed Concubine Liu''s wrist. Naruto''s power was not comparable to a vampire, let alone a witch. Concubine Liu earned a bit. But his hand was like a bench vise, making Concubine Liu''s struggle completely useless, saying: "You let go!"


    "Don''t underestimate Xiao Zi, although she is indeed a child, but her growth is unexpected, and she has something you don''t have."


    Naruto''s words of mystery really had a deep magical power, and Concubine Liu was stunned immediately, looking at Naruto''s azure blue eyes, she didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Everyone, I''m back!"


    Quite immature, but full of vitality, the spirit of Concubine Liu returned to normal. As soon as she turned her head, she saw Xiao Zi, who was wearing ordinary human clothes, changing her shoes at the entrance, and she was holding a plastic bag in her hand. He got up without any damage.


    "Xiao Zi, are you okay?!"


    "Hey?" Xiao Zi didn''t know the conversation between Concubine Liu and Naruto just now, and was quite happy to see Concubine Liu, her immature little face looked very excited and joyful, and said: "Of course I am fine, Concubine Liu, I went to the convenience store alone to buy things. The sister of the convenience store is very nice and gentle."


    Xiao Zi carried the plastic bag in her hand, and her tender little face showed a lovely hint of''come to praise me''. Naruto rubbed Xiao Zi''s head and smiled: "It''s amazing, Xiao Zi, before So afraid of the city, now you can go shopping alone, it''s really Xiao Zi."


    Xiao Zi got the compliments she wanted, and her little face flushed because of the hot weather showed joy and shame. He took out the canned drink from the plastic bag and handed it to everyone in the room.


    "I...I used to think that witches, monsters, and humans, because of their different races, couldn¡¯t understand it was a matter of course, so I gave up, but I never expected to be so close to everyone before. I¡¯m so happy! Naruto said All of them are right, even if they are of different races, everyone can understand each other if they are careful, so I like Naruto the most!"


    Xiao Zi threw herself into Naruto''s arms, showing her love and admiration for him. This scene created by Naruto deliberately made Concubine Liu completely stunned.


    ''What am I...''


    Chapter 56-Let''s go, to pick Concubine Liu home!


    quack¡­¡­


    Accompanied by quite lengthy and unpopular tweets, under the shining sun, the crow flew from the city to the place where it originally lived, the Hill of the Witch, and flew to the side of the''master'' of the Concubine Liu.


    Although it is blue and white, the''master'' is wearing a white robe, which is somewhat similar to the nun''s dress worn by the transvestite of the goddess of God. They are all white robes, but the dress of the''master'' can only Appears weird, making people feel a little chill under the big sun.


    The crow landed on the wrist of the''master'' and quacked a few times.


    For ordinary people, this is just a crow calling. However, the witch is a special race of nature and can understand the language of many animals. What''s more, these crows originally grew up with the concubine, and as a concubine. The master of the concubine, she can naturally understand the language of the crow.


    "What?! Concubine Liu lost to the enemy and was caught?!"


    The''master'' heard the bad news. Under the sun, her face under the hat on her head looked very gloomy and weird. Although it was not the same directly visually, the distortion and terror on her face, But it is very similar to Uchiha belt soil.


    "Really, what is that girl doing at such an important time..."


    Standing alone on the sunflower garden in Witch''s Hill, the''master'' muttered to himself in extreme terror...


    "Under the care of the water and the sun, the''soldier'' ??I created has also grown smoothly..."


    Following the explanation from the''master'', the land of Witch''s Hill seemed to be cracked a little under the scorching sun. Under the cover of the full sunflower, horrible palms stretched out from the ground. Came out.


    "The Concubine Liu is an important''commander'' who wants to take charge of these''soldiers'' who will be born soon, so I started from scratch and taught this little girl that she must not lose the important Concubine now, no matter what the price is. , I must also bring Concubine Liu back, because the time has come!"


    There is no human inhabitation on the Witch¡¯s Hill. It is also because of the recent continuous divine hidden incidents that have made the Witch¡¯s Hill inaccessible. Generally, humans do not want to have an accident and will not approach the Witch¡¯s Hill at all. What happened will not be known to anyone.


    The time has come to night, it is very late...


    Although she is not a human being, the witch is not a nocturnal creature. According to her previous appearance, Concubine Liu should have fallen asleep at this time, but now she can''t sleep at all.


    Because of Xiaozi''s enthusiastic invitation today, Concubine Liu had no choice but to sleep in the living room with all of them, and eight people lay on the floor together.


    Of course, this is not the reason why Concubine Liu cannot fall asleep.


    Although they are all beautiful girls, no one stipulates that beautiful women¡¯s sleeping faces must be beautiful. For example, Xiao Zi, lying completely in a large font, the quilt has not known where it was lifted, and there is a bubble on the nose. The bubble, as Xiao Zi''s breathing becomes larger and smaller, makes Xiao Zi''s sleeping look very cute.


    Hu Meng was not honest when she slept. The quilt was only partially covered, and her beautiful white legs were exposed from under the quilt. At this moment, she was leaning on her side, with her right leg and right arm resting on Naruto''s body. Quite bold sleeping position.


    Even when Naruto sleeps, she wears the hat Naruto gave her, because the temperature she likes is completely different from other people. Wearing Naruto¡¯s hat to sleep can make her body feel the comfortable cold, but it won¡¯t Affect other people.


    The most stable sleeping posture is Omura. This girl who is usually very peaceful and peaceful, she is also quite peaceful when she sleeps, lying quietly, with a slight smile on her mouth, not knowing what she saw in her dream .


    On this summer night, it seems that only the mosquito repellent lamp is still working. At this time, everyone else should have fallen asleep, but Concubine Cheng Tiao Liu could not fall asleep at all. Although it was late at night, she still sat On the bed, beside her, there was a can of soda. Xiao Zi bought it at a convenience store in the morning and gave it to her, but she never drank it. Because of the high temperature in summer, that can of soda should have become It''s warm.


    Tiptoely lifted off the quilt on her body, Concubine Orange tried not to disturb anyone. She walked out of here, not to escape, but walked into the next room, which originally belonged to Can¡¯s room, but later she left things basically They have all moved out, so now it is a room with nothing for now. From the window of the room, Concubine Liu looked at the moonlight outside, with a touch of sadness on her face.


    "Dad...Mom..."


    I don¡¯t know how to say it. In fact, last night, after she refused the dinner from Naruto, after she fell asleep, she had another dream. She dreamed of her parents, but it was not because she saw them being hit by a car. The scene of death, on the contrary, remembered what they had said to themselves.


    "When humans and witches can understand each other and live together peacefully..."


    Concubine Liu thought that she had forgotten this passage long ago, but she did not expect to recall it again in her dream. Concubine Liu wanted to show a sneer and relentlessly refute these words, but she found that she couldn''t do it.


    Is it because you saw them?


    Concubine Liu was unwilling to admit her weakness, unwilling to admit her envy, but the facts made her brave and ridiculous.


    "Can''t sleep?"


    The sudden sound of the voice shocked Concubine Liu, and she knew who the voice was without thinking, because it was a man''s voice, and in this house, there was only one man.


    Before turning around, Concubine Liu wiped her eyes indiscriminately with her hand, so as not to let him see anything, others would forget it. If she was allowed to see it, Concubine Liu would definitely feel a huge shame!


    Concubine Liu turned around, and she saw the blond man who really hated herself walking into the room, because it was summer. Although he was not naked, he was not spread too much, loose pajamas, and The black sleeveless exercise suit fits the body very well. Although it is covered, you can still see his perfect eight-pack abs.


    Although Concubine Liu hated him, she was still a girl after all, she didn''t have the face to stare at her, her eyes dodge a little.


    "Nothing, I''m just thinking about how to escape."


    Too lazy to expose her aggressive behavior, lest she run violently in front of her, Naruto drank a drink, then handed a can to Concubine Liu, and the cold can was attached to her slightly hot cheek.


    "Beer? Are you going to get me drunk?"


    "Don''t be too confident with yourself!" Naruto rolled Concubine Liu''s eyes, "Besides, if I want to do to you, I don''t need to get drunk at all. Anyway, you are not my opponent at all and fall into my hands. Here, I have a way to prevent you from committing suicide!"


    Although she repeatedly warned herself to maintain a normal mind, Liu Fei still felt that she was mad, gave Naruto a fierce look, and then like to give up on herself, she opened the pull ring of the can, and poured wine into her mouth. .


    "It''s terrible! But it feels pretty good."


    Naruto leaned against the wall next to Concubine Liu, moonlight could illuminate half of his body, and his handsome appearance could definitely deceive an ignorant little girl.


    "Can you talk about it? Why do you hate humans so much?"


    Concubine Liu''s eyes became a bit misty, and she supported her upper body with her arms against the window. Is she drunk?


    This is just beer, not Spirytus Rektyfikowany, it is not so easy to be intoxicated, or that beer is just an excuse, an excuse for indulgence, weakness, and tears, just like a man can cry in heavy rain.

 1106 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1106

    "My parents... were involved in a human traffic accident when I was very young... They were a drunk driving driver. He drove my parents to death!"


    Concubine Liu took another sip of beer. The taste of the beer seemed to numb Concubine Liu''s nerves a bit, and would not feel that pain.


    "That day was my first visit to human society. On that day, our family was going to have dinner, but when we were crossing the road... Mom and Dad tried to protect me... After that, I became a person. Being taken in by the''master'' and losing my parents, I have only hatred for human beings. I hate humans, cities, and all human civilizations!"


    Naruto listened silently, and after Concubine Liu had finished drinking a can of beer, he handed it over again. He did not comment on her past, nor did he give any comfort. He just listened.


    Concubine Liu drank half of a can of beer again. Naruto watched her calm down a bit, and suddenly asked, "What do you think of this girl Can?"


    Concubine Liu froze for a moment, maybe it was the beer that gave her a beautiful excuse, so at this time, she did not show hostility to Naruto as before, but was very willing to talk to him.


    "Oonmuchan? A very gentle girl, like an angel, as if no matter what happens, as long as there is a bright smile on her face, hell can also become heaven."


    Concubine Liu spoke highly of Chan, which is also a fact. Regarding this, the group who eavesdropped behind the corner all nodded.


    "Then do you know what Chan''s experienced in the past?"


    Naruto''s topic aroused the interest of Concubine Liu very well. In addition to Mao Mu Jing, other girls also wanted to know this. When Concubine Liu stared at him, Naruto drank a beer.


    "You and Chan have their own misfortunes. You lost your parents overnight, but you at least once had their parents'' love, and Chan, before she could remember, was abandoned by her parents."


    "why?!"


    Concubine Liu asked everyone what they felt, but she couldn''t understand why, as a parent, why abandon such a lovely daughter?


    "Although Chan doesn''t speak, she doesn''t know how to speak. She told you on the tablet before. She is a siren, the demon closest to the god! It''s completely different from her appearance, she is so powerful. It¡¯s a level of horror. Except for me, it¡¯s impossible for all of you to hold on for 30 seconds in Chan¡¯s hands. She has an almost invincible power of terror. It¡¯s also because of her fear of this power. Her parents abandoned her in Yanghai Academy..."


    When Naruto said this, he suddenly smiled bitterly. Instead of continuing, he took a sip of beer, because he suddenly thought of the other two people.


    Because of her strength, Can has never seen her parents since she was a child. Concubine Liu once had a warm family, but she lost everything overnight. They are burdened with different sorrows, and their personalities are completely different. Can is gentle and kind. , Looked at everything in the world with a grateful heart, while Concubine Liu chose the path of hatred... Naruto didn¡¯t know how he thought of himself and Sasuke. It¡¯s still the same sentence. Different people also have their own sorrows. .


    Concubine Liu didn''t know what to say, she just drank, and when the second can of beer was all drunk, the empty can dropped to the ground, making a loud noise.


    "It''s too late to say this now. The humans have already offended my''master''. In order to punish the humans, the city will fall into a sea of ??flames soon..."


    "..."


    "Actually... I am a little envious of you... You have so many partners, everyone likes you, in fact, I envy you... But everything is too late, I have no retreat to go..."


    Concubine Liu turned to look at Naruto, the smile on her face looked very sad, and the tears in the corner of her eyes made her completely remove her strong shell in front of Naruto.


    "If I met you sooner... it would be fine..."


    Concubine Liu thought that she had nowhere to go, and could not turn her head, turned over and jumped out of the window.


    "Concubine Liu! Wait!"


    The girls eavesdropping behind the corner all rushed to the window, but where there was Concubine Liu''s figure, Xiao Zi looked up at Naruto with a rather helpless look in her eyes.


    "Naruto, Princess Liu she..."


    Naruto drank the last bit of beer, and the empty can fell to the ground, falling together with the can that Liu Fei had dropped before. Looking at the bright moonlight outside the window, Naruto smiled slightly and said: "What a wayward Girl, how can you come and leave? Let¡¯s go and pick Concubine Liu home!"


    Chapter 57-Sorrow!The witch eroded by hatred and anger!


    Concubine Liu turned over and jumped out of the window. This height would not have any impact on Concubine Liu who was a witch.


    After landing, several crows flew to Liu Fei''s side. One of the crows held the Liu Fei''s wand in her mouth. For the witch, once she lost her magic equipment, her strength would be much weaker.


    "I''m here to meet you, Concubine Liu, your magic equipment has also been retrieved for you."


    "Thank you." Concubine Liu nodded gently, stretched out her hand, hesitated for a moment, and took her own magic wand.


    "Go back quickly, Concubine Liu, if you don''t go back soon, the''master'' will be angry."


    Concubine Liu gritted her teeth, her face struggling a little, but in the end she did not dare to turn her head, or she also expected Naruto to use the power of illusion to order her to stay, but she didn''t hear his voice, Concubine Liu was in her heart. Still no expectations.


    "I know."


    Nodding gently, Concubine Liu didn''t stay here for another moment, and was afraid that she would eventually regret it, spreading six black wings, and disappearing into the city at the fastest speed.


    It¡¯s always faster to walk to the sky. It takes 20 to 30 minutes to walk from the city to the Witch¡¯s Hill, and it takes just over a minute for the flying concubine to reach the Witch¡¯s Hill. In front of her''master''.


    "I...I''m back,''Master''."


    The''Master'' turned her back to Concubine Liu, and her figure also looked very gloomy and weird on this bright moonlight night.


    "Concubine Liu, you have been defeated by that group of monsters... I have heard all of them from the crows! And you are taken care of by those monsters quite enthusiastically, living a happy life in the human world, right? !"


    "''Master'', I..."


    Concubine Liu didn''t know what to say. Although there were some discrepancies, it couldn''t be regarded as a complete mistake. Because of the fluctuations in her heart, Concubine Liu didn''t know how to answer, and could only be silent.


    The face of the''Master'' became very hideous, her face seemed to reflect her distorted and perverted heart that was occupied by hatred.


    "It''s useless! Concubine Liu! I should have told you, including your parents, how many witches were killed by humans?! And how much I hate humans! You have made a ugly look for witches, it seems I want to re-educate you!"


    The spirit of the''master'' is obviously very abnormal, extremely irritable and irritable. If there is something wrong, he immediately started to take out a magic book from his arms. The magical fluctuations emitted from it are far better than Xiao Zi and Liu Fei Add up the degree.


    From the sleeves of the''master'', several things that looked like canes flew out quickly, and they were immediately tied up, completely binding her whole body, even without waving a magic wand.


    "''Master'', please forgive me...It''s so uncomfortable..." Obviously, this is not the first time that Concubine Liu has been punished like this, or that Concubine Liu''s super M attribute is also awakened because of such punishment.


    The''Master'' was eroded by hatred and anger, so his personality became quite crazy. He didn''t stop at all. When he was about to continue punishing Concubine Liu, he suddenly heard the sound of a horn in his ears, and there were two dazzling fronts. Headlights!


    The''master'' turned sideways, and a bus flew over her and Concubine Liu''s heads. The cumbersome bus, under the control of the driver, turned sideways, offsetting the inertia of fast forwarding, and stopped. On the Witch''s Hill.


    "Hehe... I''ll just say it soon, and nothing will be delayed!"


    Mr. Slippery Ghost Driver with a bad personality laughed strangely. Although he didn''t say evil in his voice, he couldn''t hear any kindness at all.


    "If I didn''t want my car to be detained, I really don''t want to ride in your broken car!"


    Naruto pushed open the door of the school bus while complaining about it, stepped out of the bus, looked at the figure in the white robe, and said, "Are you the''master'' of Concubine Liu? It really is the same as I thought. It looks really ugly."


    Although Naruto has never been accustomed to being serious, but when he said something like this, even Mao Jing could not help but give Naruto a blank look, and said, "Is it the time to say this? Or hurry up. Solve the matter and go to sleep, so sleepy..."


    "You... how do you..."


    Concubine Liu wanted to ask,''Why are you here?'' However, her voice was choked and she couldn''t speak the words completely. It was not long before the tears stopped, but now, Concubine Liu''s eyes are again stained with tears.


    Xiao Zi looked at Concubine Liu with great joy, waved her magic wand at her, and shouted: "Concubine Liu, I''m here to play with you."


    The''Master'' narrowed his eyes, did not let go of Concubine Liu, but just stared at Naruto and them.


    "It turned out to be you, my Concubine Liu seems to have been taken care of by you... What are you doing here again in Witch Hill? Did you become my companion?"


    The words of the''master'' are not so much an inquiry as a threat, because when she speaks, a strong magical power bursts out of her body at the same time. Although the witch is not as good as an S-level monster like a vampire, she is A pretty long-lived witch, the huge magic power accumulated over the years is even greater than Li Mengxiang''s magic power. In that huge magic power full of negative emotions, it caused a huge sense of oppression.

 1107 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1107

    Naruto''s figure flashed, and he immediately stood in front of Xiao Zi, the weakest. At the same time, there was a peculiar mental wave on his body, releasing his mind, forming an invisible wall with his mind, blocking it. The powerful magic power exuded from the''master''.


    When the''master'' saw that the blond man in front of her was able to block her power, she was slightly taken aback, but as a witch, her main focus was still on Xiao Zi, who was also a witch, like Concubine Liu.


    "Young witch, my compatriots, it¡¯s still too late to come and be our companions. We are a race older and noble than human beings. Now it¡¯s time for humans to see how powerful we are and kill them all. It''s time!"


    The''Master'' hates humans far more than Concubine Liu. Her hatred of humans has not diminished over time. Instead, it has fermented and grown over time, turning into a monster-like resentment. This resentment even tainted the magic of the''master''.


    The witch is born with the ability to''listen'', which is similar to the ability of Uzumaki Mito. The incomparably evil and terrifying power of the''master'' made Xiao Zi feel terrified, then raised her head and glanced at Naruto, took a deep breath, and decidedly Rejected the invitation of the''master''.


    "I don''t want to! I don''t want to be enemies with humans. Everyone has been working hard for the peaceful coexistence of humans and monsters. Although I am a witch, I also want to understand each other and live with everyone. I will never be yours. partner!"


    The''Master'' was taken aback, his cold expression seemed to represent the tranquility before the storm.


    "Really? It''s a pity...In this case, I have to let you all die here!!"


    The only thing the''master'' wanted to solicit at first was Xiao Zi, who was a witch. Although Naruto and the others were not humans, the relationship between monsters and the witch was not friendly, even if Xiao Zi agreed to the''master'' Soliciting, she also planned to kill Naruto and them all here.


    "Look carefully! Witch''s strongest power!"


    The strong magical fluctuations emitted by the magic book in the hands of the master, after transforming the magical power of the''master'' through that magic book, can control everything on the Witch''s Hill. Soldiers who have completed the growth process here are also because'' Master''s magic is completely awakened!


    This sunflower garden is not an ordinary flower garden. All the sunflowers here are just what they look like. All the flowers are actually plant monsters cultivated by the "master". None of these plant monsters have advanced wisdom. Quite violent and cannibalistic. Therefore, he has become an important soldier for the''master'' to deal with humans!


    The monsters of these plant species are very fragile before they fully mature. Therefore, the previous biting grass is the guard dog responsible for guarding these flower monsters, but I didn''t expect all of them to be defeated by Xiao Zi.


    "I am quite knowledgeable about the magic of manipulating plants. These are plant monsters that I carefully cultivated! They are all murderous plants that eat humans!"


    A flower demon was completely awakened by the magical power of the''master'', quacking in his mouth, and quickly rushed towards Naruto and the others.


    The shape of the flower demon is very similar to that of humans, and the shape of the legs and arms are very similar to humans, but the main shape of the head and body are like aliens. It has a long tail, like biting grass. Excellent speed and strength, but very low intelligence.


    "Don''t think that this little trick can deal with us!"


    Naruto''s palm turned over, and the Kusanaru sword immediately appeared in Naruto''s hand, and then a black flame burned on the Kusanaru sword''s body.


    "Yan Dun Feiyan!!"


    Naruto swung his sword casually and sent out a flying flame. The flower monster was completely irrational and had only the instinct to forage. It hit Naruto''s flying flame at one end, and the flame of the sky was instantly covered with the flower monster''s body. .


    "Oh!"


    The flower monster made a strange cry due to pain, but the body was constantly rolling on the ground. According to instinct, I wanted to use this to extinguish the flames on his body, but the power of Amaterasu was not a normal way to extinguish it. The flower monster was on the ground. Rolling, instead of letting the skylight go out, the land was ignited by the skylight and began to burn. In less than half a minute, the entire flower demon was completely burnt to ashes by the skylight.


    "How is this possible?! The body of the flower demon cannot be damaged by ordinary flames!"


    "That''s because my Amaterasu is not a normal flame!"


    Naruto leaped forward and leaped to the front of the''Master''. On the Kusanaru sword in his hand, the black flames of the skylight disappeared, instead of producing a light that was even more dazzling than the moonlight.


    "Leave Concubine Liu to me!"


    "Damn it! Get out!"


    "Yuehui!!"


    Naruto''s Kusanaru sword swung a sharp and sharp blade, cutting off all the tough canes that the''master'' was good at. Even her sleeve was cut off by Naruto''s Kusanaru sword, and then she hugged it. After the fallen Concubine Liu, then lightly stepped on the ground with her foot, one step back, and gently fell back to the original place.


    Naruto held the Concubine Liu in one hand and the Kusanaru sword in the other. His azure blue eyes looked at the''master'' with a compassionate look, and said, "I didn''t expect you as a witch to be like this. Hatred and anger have eroded the heart, and as a result, your body and mind are all contaminated. It is sad that one thought becomes a Buddha and one thought becomes a demon."


    Chapter 58-Reconciliation is not as good as a bloody battle!Fierce battle late at night!


    ''Master'' is a person similar to Uchiha''s soil. Because of pain and despair, the body and mind are completely distorted. Therefore, he made a crazy move. Uchiha''s soil is the Moon Eye Project. ''It is her forbidden magic.


    Everything about the''Master'' has long been connected with hatred. Everything she lives in this world is to avenge humanity. Her hatred has been distorted to the point that it will involve innocent people, even Naruto and the others. , The''master'' did not intend to let it go.


    That terrifying face became even more scary because of the hideousness and hatred in her heart.


    "You all go to death! Detestable scum!!"


    "''Master'', please stop!"


    Concubine Liu broke away from Naruto''s arms. For the first time in her life, she disobeyed the order of the''master''.


    "Concubine Liu, you..."


    "The encounter with Naruto and them made me feel the possibility of humans, monsters and witches''coexisting''! If we destroy the city and go to war with humans, this possibility will disappear forever!''Master'', please stop Right!"


    "Concubine Liu...why even you became a humanist?! Forget it, even if I am alone now, I will destroy everything! Listen well, Concubine Liu, you have to pay the price for betraying me, I tell you! Soon, no matter what you say, there will be no possibility of''coexistence''! Cities and humans, I will bet on everything and destroy everything!!"


    A dazzling light was emitted from the magic book in the hands of the''master''. This light enveloped the sunflower garden on the Witch¡¯s Hill. Inspired by the demon power of this light, all the flowers that looked very similar to sunflowers, All were inspired to their true colors and turned into countless flower monsters.


    "Awaken! My plant monster army!"


    Bang bang!!


    The land on the Witch''s Hill began to burst, and countless flower monsters awakened and emerged from the ground.


    Just what the naked eye saw before, there are almost countless flowers covered here. The bodies of these flowers are all flower monsters raised by the''master'' for many years. Now they are all awakened, and they have really formed a vast army, a black one. , All you can see are countless ferocious flower monsters.


    "Come on! Eat all these damn guys!!"


    The number of flower monsters is so large that it is difficult to count. Naruto used visual observation to make a rough calculation. These flower monsters must be more than a thousand. Such a huge number, according to the growth time of the flower monsters, does not know how many years they have been cultivated. But the age of the original Flower Monster may be older than Naruto''s true age.


    "Now... is the time for my plan to be implemented, the Flower Fairy Legion that I have cultivated and raised! Turn all human cities into a sea of ??flames!"


    "Hey, I said you don''t really think of us as philanthropists! If you want me to reconcile, I would rather fight in blood!!"


    Naruto had never intended to compromise or concede defeat. In fact, he never did so. The golden chakra immediately burned on his body, and that infinite power formed a handsome golden chakra on Naruto''s body.


    Holding the Kusanaru sword in one hand, he smoothly picked off the cross on Mengxiang''s neck.


    Mengxiang¡¯s powerful demon power exploded, and at the same time, her pink hair turned into noble and cold silver hair, and there was no feeling of compassion in her scarlet eyes. She looked at the endless flower demon in front of her, and she cocked coldly. The corners of the mouth.


    "There is so much rubbish, but it doesn''t matter, just clean it up a bit!"


    "Miao really didn''t expect things to turn into this way, but there is no way. Now we can''t let these flower monsters run into the human world. They can only fight, at least, first solve all these flower monsters."


    When Mao Mujing said this, she also changed into her own cat monster. At the same time, her words also took into account the feelings of Concubine Liu. Anyway, we must first solve all the flower monsters. As for the''master'' matter. , Then talk about it later.


    Except for the Concubine Liu, and the uncle vampire driver who has been watching the show and did not want to participate, everyone else immediately went into the fight. The flower demon is not particularly strong, not as troublesome as the giant, and because there is only The lowest level of wisdom is not much different from the beasts, and therefore it is easier to deal with, but the problem is that there are too many, thousands of flower monsters are densely packed, this level of crowded tactics is definitely enough to make people headache.


    "You all die to me!!"


    Li Mengxiang shouted, condensing brute force on her fist, and hit a flower demon who rushed in front of her with a punch.


    "Give it to me!!"


    boom!!

 1108 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1108

    Limeng''s monster power exploded, and the invincible monster power broke out from the thin arm, and the flower monster flew like a cannonball, hitting many flower monsters behind, and hurt a lot!


    Before Rimeika''s stamina was consumed a lot, these flower monsters couldn''t pose any threat to S-rank vampires.


    Naruto squatted on the ground, touching the ground with only his middle finger and index finger, while observing the distribution of the nearby flower monsters with white eyes, and then a trace of white freezing gas was injected into the ground from between him, like a cruise missile, accurate Found their target.


    "Bing Dun Ling Yue Shuang Hua!"


    After all, the flower monster is a kind of plant. Under extreme low temperature, its mobility will gradually decrease until it enters a state similar to "hibernation". It is caught by the chill of Naruto and condenses the water vapor in the air. More than twenty flower monsters were frozen into beautiful ice sculptures.


    "broken!"


    Naruto gently spit out this word, showing the most beautiful and splendid one of the ice escape techniques.


    Naruto¡¯s cold air is far stronger than Bai Xueku, and even better than any snow girl in history. His cold air can create a low temperature that is infinitely close to absolute zero. It is also due to him that it can reach this level. Beyond the sixth sense realm of ordinary people and unable to reach the true absolute zero, Naruto has not yet understood the relationship of the seventh sense.


    The ice frozen by Naruto¡¯s cold air can even be as hard as diamonds, but at this time all cracks appeared. Under the white moonlight, all the huge ice blocks freezing the flower demon shattered and changed at the same time. Become a beautiful ice crystal, floating in the air.


    The broken ice crystals refracted the beautiful moonlight in the air, and even some iridescent light appeared. This is the most beautiful one of Naruto''s killing tricks, and there is no one.


    "What a nice view."


    After killing a flower demon, Que couldn¡¯t help but exclaimed Naruto¡¯s Bing Dun. The beauty made of ice is completely incomparable even as the Snow Girl, because it¡¯s also because of watching The beauty made by Naruto slowed Kuo''s movements a bit.


    "Que! Be careful!!"


    Very anxious, the voice that reminded Kuo to pay attention came from Hu Meng, who had always been at odds with her, and even often noisy. Kuo was taken aback, and immediately turned around, but saw that two flower monsters had rushed to him. In front of, the sharp claws grabbed Que''s body. At this moment, Que could only resist with his arms, trying to protect his body as much as possible.


    Naruto noticed the critical scene, but did not go to the rescue immediately because she was still here.


    Slowly and melodiously, the singing sound like the sound of nature surrounds Que''s body, allowing her to eliminate all the tension, and at the same time, around Que, as if an invisible protective cover appeared, blocking the attack of the two flower monsters, then Bounce them all away.


    "Everyone, fight with confidence!"


    Otomura spoke rarely, and while constantly singing the "Song of Guardian", he also spoke to everyone.


    "My guardian song will protect everyone, so don''t worry about getting injured, just feel free to attack."


    Chan doesn''t like fighting, but in this situation, she can also do some things, such as her guardian song, which can accurately guard everyone without any mistakes, so Naruto''s guardian song for Chan , There are only four words of the highest evaluation.


    Perfect!


    Chan''s guardian song is the most perfect defense. From Naruto''s eyes, there is no flaw. Although he has broken Chan''s guardian song, it is only because of his strength that he is much stronger than Chan. It can only be said that Chan will not lose to Naruto in the use of skills. It is really a''quantity'' of power, far less monster than Naruto.


    Chan¡¯s guardian song is so powerful that even if the four S-level monsters of Jiuyao, Rimaexiang, Morioka, and Miyamoto Huiji besiege at the same time, she can also block them all. Although there are a number of flower monsters, as long as Chan¡¯s If the singing does not stop, they will not be harmed.


    Chan didn''t want to just stand and watch, she also wanted to do something she could do. Naruto agreed with this too. This was the reason why he didn''t immediately save Fei just now, because that would make Chan feel useless.


    "Ku, don''t be careless, but now you are fighting, carelessness will kill you."


    Naruto swung his sword and killed four flower monsters, and at the same time gave a voice to teach Ku.


    Kui nodded slightly, his blue eyes had already completely cooled down at this time, and in his heart, he felt ashamed of being distracted just now, but also had Ling Ran''s intent to kill the ugly flower demon in front of him.


    Kuo couldn''t use such a large area of ??destructive tricks as Naruto, but he concentrated the cold on her hands, turning her hands into two ice sharp claws, and quickly smashed the body of the flower monster around him.


    With Chan¡¯s perfect guardian song as a backing, not only Naruto who has super-speed regeneration and Rika of the undead great demon, even other girls can fight as much as they want without any scruples. Their strength is necessary More than a single flower monster, although there are too many flower monsters, and I don''t know how long it will take to kill them all, they are all high in fighting spirit, like a beautiful and resolute battlefield Valkyrie, blooming on the battlefield in the middle of the night.


    "Ok... so awesome..."


    Chapter 59-Concubine Liu''s wish!That endless sad wish!


    Concubine Liu feels that she has been shocked. Her parents have passed away since she was a child. She was brought up by the''master''. In Concubine''s worldview, the''master'' is probably the strongest person. It is like Sasuke would think Itachi was when he was a child. The strongest, and half of Konoha''s villagers would think Sarutobi was the strongest.


    Concubine Liu knew exactly how many flower monsters had been raised in this Witch Hill, but she didn''t expect that such a huge army of flower monsters would be suppressed by them.


    In fact, Concubine Liu also looked at them highly. Among all the people who can really suppress the flower demon with their own power, only Naruto and Chan are the only ones. The others, even Li Mengxiang can¡¯t, because the flower demon The number is too large, although the individual flower monsters are not as strong as any of them, but with a few thousand flower monsters, even Li Moexiang cannot deal with them alone. Now they can achieve such excellent results, it is Because of the existence of Naruto and Chan.


    Without Chan''s infinitely perfect guardian song, besides Rika, who could completely give up defense and use that exaggerated attack?They turned all the spirit and power used for defense into attack, and they would burst out with such power. They were able to achieve this, and they really lost the song of protection.


    And Naruto...actually, the girls here have a somewhat ambiguous feeling towards Naruto, and all the actions of the girls, including Naruto''s heart, are absolutely centered on Naruto.


    Of course, there will be some problems. For example, once Naruto dies, let alone the weaker Naruto, even the strongest Satoshi, may be desperate and lose his fighting spirit. According to the game, In other words, Naruto is the''General General'', and when he dies, everything is over.


    But there are also advantages. For example, now, Naruto Uzumaki is the spiritual symbol of all girls. As long as he is here, the girls will not lose their fighting spirit and fighting spirit, and they will be able to exert stronger power than usual.


    The number of flower monsters decreased rapidly under their siege, and Naruto consumed the least. Although his tricks were the most powerful, his own Chakra was too large. If he fights like this, he will recover while fighting for three days. Three nights will not feel tired.


    Naruto swung his sword to cut off the bodies of several flower monsters at random, and then held the Kusanaru sword in one hand, looking at the''master'', and said, "Although there are a lot of these flower monsters, if they only have this level of power, it is impossible. Beat us!"


    Although the''Master'' was surprised by the powerful strength Naruto and the others showed, the Concubine Liu still had a way of retreat, but the life of the''Master'' had already been completely engraved with the mark of revenge. In addition to revenge, her life has been There is no choice.


    "Why... be human companions?! It seems...you still don''t understand anything. In this case, let you see the''reality'' that erodes this hill and the despicable nature of mankind! !"


    "Ah! What is this?!"


    From the magic book in the hands of the''master'', a burst of strong light burst out. The light was not aggressive, but it was a kind of magical power. The light enveloped the entire Witch''s Hill, turning this place into the future with magical magic. ''Look!


    Dilapidated and damaged electrical appliances, cars that have been scrapped due to car accidents or ages, broken tables, chairs and benches, and domestic garbage that smells of corruption are full of these things.


    "Hehe...Do you know what this trash mountain is?"


    The''Master'' stood on a high place, although she was laughing, but her laughter was so sad and painful.


    "The public facilities that mankind plans to build on Witch''s Hill... this is it! Mankind... intends to build Witch''s Hill into a huge garbage dump!"


    Hate, anger, pain, sadness!


    All the words can hardly describe the sadness in her tone at this time. Although the mountain of garbage in front of her is only a product of the illusion of the''master'', her sadness and pain are definitely not the effect of the illusion.


    "Do you understand? My pain... anger... and hatred! I have lived for more than a hundred years. At that time, the city at the foot of the mountain was just a village. There was no human being on this Witch Hill. , Although the sky is now divided, my partner still lives on this Witch¡¯s Hill. Being driven out of the original residence by humans, our Witch began to wander around. This Witch¡¯s Hill is the last paradise for us. ...Witch, from birth to death, is on this Witch Hill..."


    The sorrowful and weeping voice caused sorrow to rise in people''s hearts. Naruto didn''t do anything for the time being, just holding his Kusana sword, without saying a word.


    "But humans... broke into here! With the same faces as us, they cut down the forest and killed all creatures! In the end, they will actually build this place into a garbage dump! I will never allow this kind of thing!! I want to destroy all cities and humans!!!"


    The voice of the''master'' was incredibly crazy. The more crazy she was at this time, it also represented the despair she had experienced. If it weren''t for this, how could a witch be eroded by hatred into what she is now.


    Two lines of hot tears slid down the face of the Concubine Liu, dripping onto the ground, and the effect of the illusion technique disappeared. This place is still the Witch¡¯s Hill, but sooner or later, it will become what it looks like in the illusion technique, becoming a huge giant Garbage mountain.


    "Naruto¡­¡­"


    Concubine Liu choked in her voice, and gently called Naruto''s name. For her, it seemed to have consumed a lot of strength, so that her body was trembling, but she still supported her thin body with all her strength.


    Naruto turned around and looked at Concubine Liu, whose face was covered by tears, with some doubts in her eyes, but she seemed to have understood something.


    "Please... kill''Master''..."


    Concubine Liu choked with heartbreaking pain, and said something that surprised everyone except Naruto.

 1109 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1109

    "The''Master'' has been tortured by hatred for too long, please, let her be free, hatred, pain, sorrow, everything, please follow the''Master'' and disappear into this world together..."


    Seeing the trash mountain in the illusion, Concubine Liu understood that the''master'' is different from her.


    She has a retreat. It¡¯s not too late for her to know Naruto. She can still look back. She can also choose to believe in the future according to her own heart. She can choose to believe that there is hope for humans, monsters and witches to coexist. She can work hard for this. , But the''master'' is different from her. Her life has long been linked to revenge. In her life, everything is meaningless except revenge. For revenge, she created the flower demon army, and revenge has become She is the only pillar that supports her aging and decaying body.


    She continues to live, whether it is a good thing for humans or for the''master'' herself. Only death can let everything follow her and return to the loess, let all the sorrows disappear...


    Concubine Liu''s choice is right, but the right thing may not be acceptable to people. After making the right choice, Concubine Liu''s heart is broken and painful. This is also something that must be experienced for growth, as if it was once. Same as Naruto.


    Naruto looked at Concubine Liu deeply, her eyes were already completely covered by tears. Perhaps, once she was attacked by Naruto during the monthly reading, the pain she suffered at that time was all added up, and she was not as good as she is now. The sorrow and pain suffered.


    "As you wish, Concubine Liu."


    Naruto once made a wish to Dragon Ball, but at that time, their kind wishes caused a miserable situation that could not be managed. But now, Naruto must fulfill Liu Concubine''s endless sad wishes for her, and that is also the''master'' The only way to redeem.


    "Lady Concubine..."


    The''master'' looked slightly startled, and seemed to see that the little girl who could only cry had really grown up, but under such circumstances.


    "Concubine Liu! You really want to betray me! Then I just have to kill you too! Go all up, my monster army!!"


    "Retreat all! I will solve it alone!"


    Naruto accepted the wish of Concubine Liu. At this time, he didn''t want to fake his hands. He alone was enough to deal with these flower monsters.


    "Fire escape is extinguished!!"


    Naruto¡¯s chest bulged, gathered huge chakras in his body, and then ejected from his mouth. The chakras ejected from Naruto¡¯s population, like atomized gasoline, burned quickly in the air and turned into a A huge red fireball 30 meters in diameter.


    "Go to death all!!"


    Because of the growth and betrayal of Concubine Liu, the''master'' has almost lost all her sanity. Everything about her is now bet on destruction and destruction. Those flower monsters with low wisdom are under the control of the''master''. , Rushed to the huge fireball one after another.


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    Several flower monsters exploded under the master''s control, and the explosion wave produced by the complete explosion of the body extinguished Naruto''s fierce fire and exploded into countless sparks, flying around, but no longer possessing any destructive power.


    Naruto''s eyes were firm and indifferent, but without any intention to kill, he was determined to kill.


    "Wind Escape Spiral Shuriken!!"


    Buzzing!!


    The cyan spiral shuriken flew out from Naruto''s palm, and the cyan wind ball absorbed and swallowed the flying flames in the air. The power of wind and fire merged into a more powerful change in nature.


    "Shikuyao Sunlight Wheel Zero Type!!"


    Although it is late at night, Naruto¡¯s sun wheel makes a sun appear in the sky, and the light it emits far exceeds the full moon in the night sky today. The golden light shines on the entire Witch¡¯s Hill and disperses it. The power of darkness.


    Under the power explosion of the Sunshine Wheel, in one move, there were nearly a thousand flower monsters, which were burned by the super-high temperature burst, turned into fine ashes, and completely dispersed in the air.


    "I have already said that your flower monsters are impossible to defeat me!"


    "Don''t look down on people, blond boy! I have survived for more than a hundred years, and the true magic that has been accumulated after this long period of time, let you see it! Go to hell and regret it again, because You let me show my real ability!!!"


    "''Master''!! Stop it!"


    Chapter Sixty-Desolation of Total Despair!The forbidden technique that cannot be turned back!


    Concubine Liu screamed heartbreakingly, she knew what kind of magic the''master'' wanted to use, just because she knew how terrifying it was and what the consequences would be, so she desperately wanted to stop it.


    "Everything is late, Concubine Liu!"


    Perhaps the''master'' had already understood everything, but it was only because of the understanding that it caused even greater sorrow, and she had no retreat.


    She used the strongest forbidden magic, this move is very powerful, but it also has a price, and this price is irreversible, just like the ghoul seals up, you have to pay a corresponding price to get powerful power.


    There are only two kinds of people who can use such tricks. One is the courage and responsibility, the third and fourth generations are like this, the other is the person who is completely desperate for the world and whose life is dark, and the''master'' , Is the latter kind of sorrow.


    All the flower monsters are under the control of the''master'', rushing towards her body. Although the flower monsters have been killed by Naruto and their attacks, the number is too big, and there are still thousands of them. The flower demon in the head, all gathered together at this time.


    These monsters, visually, are like Digimon. After the blood-sucking monsters die, countless bats begin to devour other Digimon¡¯s data and accumulate power. Finally, after all the bats have eaten enough power, they become The ultimate demon king, like the ultimate blood-sucking monster.


    These flower monsters are the accumulation of the''master'' over the past century, constantly absorbing sunlight, moisture, and the power of the earth. Although a single unit is very weak, the forces accumulated over the past century are all integrated into one individual, but they have created a demon-like The force of terror.


    The bodies of thousands of flower demon fused together to form a huge super demon. The body of the''master'' is above it. From her body, something like meridians is connected to the demon''s body as a control demon. s method.


    "Concubine Liu, now that I have nowhere to go..."


    There was a tear on the face of the''master'', with endless despair, and the last humanity was also shed with the tears. From a witch, she completely turned into a demon.


    "I hate mankind! I want to kill mankind and destroy the city! I want revenge against mankind!! See it, blond kid! This is my true power, the magic of a witch who has survived for more than a hundred years! Destroy, Destroy everything for me!!"


    "''Master''...how could you use this magic...don''t...I...stop...Naruto! Stop''Master'' quickly!"


    Concubine Liu saw that the''master'' really used the forbidden magic. Although she knew that the''master'' had no future, she still felt extremely sad and desolate, because this magic meant that the''master'' had also abandoned her own. future.


    Goblin fit!


    Let yourself merge with other monsters, and use the power of other monsters for your own sacrifice magic!This trick has the same effect as using the world king sacred Potala earrings to combine. It is an irreversible combination. Therefore, after using this trick, it is absolutely impossible for the''master'' to change back to its previous appearance after being completely transformed into a monster.


    Chan stopped her guardian song and stood beside Naruto. His expression disappeared from the usual calm and quiet smile. His eyes were slightly bleak, and he whispered, "You or me?"


    Although the power of thousands of flower demon has gathered, the demon incarnation of the''master'' is far stronger than the current Li Moexiang, but Oton Wucan still has the confidence that this powerful demon, she and Naruto are enough to deal with .


    "Although it''s more troublesome than I expected at the beginning, it still has to be solved. After all, this is also the wish of Concubine Liu!"


    Naruto''s eyes turned scarlet, and at the same time the third eye was split on his forehead. His resolute expression represented his enlightenment. Chan nodded slightly, stepped back, and decided not to participate in this war at all.


    "Facing me like this, do you still have to fight? The blond boy, then I will start killing with you first! Start with you who took away Concubine Liu!!"


    There is endless hatred and madness on the face of the''master''. In a sense, after the Witch Hill is facing the fate of being built into a garbage dump, the witch who is also the Concubine Liu becomes the''master''. The only soul to rely on, she would be so crazy, in addition to the hatred of humans, there is one more thing that cannot be ignored, that is, Concubine Liu''s betrayal, thinking that she has nothing to rely on.


    From the huge monster incarnation of the''master'', there are countless tentacles like canes. Different witches are also good at different powers. The''master'' is the type that is good at using the power of the''wood'', and it is because of this. One point, the monsters she raised were all flower monsters of the plant family.


    "go to hell!!"


    "Suzuo Nenghu!!"


    In the face of such an already completely crazy monster, Naruto also incarnates the god of destruction in myths and legends, the golden chakra, materialized under the pupil power of the jade reincarnation eyes, and turned into a huge golden giant comparable in size to a monster , Holding a divine sword in each hand, a longbow hanging behind his back, and a tengu helmet on his head, it looks really majestic.


    "Yatayama mirror!"


    Naruto yelled, using the pupil power of the nine-hook jade reincarnation eye to control the huge Suzuo Nohu, Suzuo Nohu waved his hand, holding a shield in the shape of a whirlpool in his hand, resisting him.


    Boom!!


    The tentacles on the monster hit Naruto¡¯s Yata Mirror, causing a dull sound from the Yata Mirror, which shows the power, but Naruto¡¯s Yata Mirror is a real artifact in level. The huge power attacked, but the vortex pattern on the golden Yata mirror glowed with black light, constantly rotating, dissolving the huge power on the tentacles.

 1110 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1110

    The''Master'' looked at the golden giant in front of him with a grim look, and was surprised at his defense power. At this time, her eyes could clearly see Naruto inside the five-pointed gem on Susano''s forehead.


    "So, I didn''t expect you to have such power. No wonder you are so confident! But no matter what, I will kill you today! Then all humans and cities will be completely destroyed!!"


    The''master'' was surprised by Naruto''s powerful power, but because of this, the attack became even more frenzied. At the same time, countless tentacles stretched out from the huge monster. These tentacles all condense the magic and demon power that has accumulated for a hundred years. With the endless hatred and madness, even Naruto would be surprised by this, and he dared not to be careless, the two divine swords were immediately drawn out.


    "Double-edged cut!!"


    Naruto possesses both the Shiquan Sword and the Kusanaru Sword at the same time. Using the supreme power of the Divine Sword, the blade of this spirit body is also absolutely sharp, completely cutting off the tentacles in front of him.


    The''master'' also seems to know that Naruto is strong, so the magic power in his body is constantly outputting, and at the same time he controls the huge body of the monster. The entire monster power of the thousands of flower monsters also shows strong power.


    Those tentacles regenerate rapidly under the control of the''master''. The countless tentacles cover the sky and the sun. They are almost endless like locusts. Before the demon power of the thousands of flower monsters is exhausted, I want to completely remove these tentacles. Destruction is basically impossible.


    Susano is powerful, but the speed slowed down because of his huge size. Those tentacles are obviously much more flexible than Susano. One of the tentacles is wrapped around, and then more tentacles continue to flow. The golden body wraps.


    Naruto has also used similar methods to deal with the Susano of Sasuke and Itachi. The tough thread is continuously added up, thus gradually restraining the entire Susano, whose body is wrapped in endless tentacles. With a huge cocoon, there is no room for swinging the sword at all. Although the strength of the Kusuna Sword and the Shiquan Sword are strong, they can''t be used at all.


    "Blond boy! Realize how strong my strength is. No matter what you struggle, it is useless, because all your strength will be absorbed by me and merge with my body!!!"


    The''master'' yelled frantically, and at the same time constantly activated his own magical powers, Naruto could also feel that from those damn tentacles, the entire power of Susao Noh began to be absorbed. This is a combination of countless plant monsters. The huge monster has the ability to absorb the power of other monsters. It can also be said that this monster can basically swallow any other monsters, and will gain the abilities of other monsters and become more powerful!


    "Don''t underestimate me, Naruto Uzumaki! Yan Dun has a fate!!"


    Naruto was inside the golden body of Suzuo Nohu, and the nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes of both eyes turned rapidly at the same time, launching the kaleidoscope writing round eyes'' strongest physical attack ability.


    The black flames of Amaterasu shrouded the golden body of Susao Nohu, so that the golden body of the gods and gods was covered with black flames like the devil. The black flames of Amaterasu had the attribute of''immortality'', even those The damn tentacles couldn''t absorb it at all. The tentacles that the flower demon''s body turned into were continuously burned by Naruto''s Amaterasu. Although they were constantly regenerating, the Amaterasu''s burning speed was not slow. To do this would just waste demon power. .


    Naruto used the power of adding earth life to offset the strength of the tentacles. At the same time, Susao Noji struck his arms, breaking all the tentacles that were stained with the black flames of the sky, and at the same time removed the golden hanging behind him. The divine bow condensed the power of Amaterasu Black Flame into an arrow, aimed at the heart of the''master''.


    "Let''s take it! Yan Dun add the earth life arrow!!"


    Chapter 61-End Sorrow!Arrow of Indra!


    Because of the demon power and magic power accumulated over the past 100 years, the demon now incarnate by the''master'' has a very powerful regeneration ability. The general tricks are meaningless to her. Only use Amaterasu like tricks with indestructible attributes to try. Try it!


    With the addition of the earthly life arrow, under the control of Naruto¡¯s jade reincarnation eyes, it flew accurately to the heart of the''master''. Her body is so huge now, even Naruto will be because of Susano''s body too. It is huge and affects speed, not to mention the''master'', who has no time to do any dodge, so he is hit by the added earth life arrow and penetrates the heart!


    "Ah!"


    After the arrows condensed from Amaterasu Black Flame hit the''Master'', it penetrated the''Master''''s body, and the entire black arrow was inserted into the''Master''''s body, and it began to burn precisely on her body and was burned by the flames. The burning pain caused the''Master'' to start howling.


    Naruto''s jade reincarnation eyes stared at the master''s body, while the scarlet pattern in his eyes was spinning rapidly.


    "Burn it to ashes!"


    Under Naruto''s active control, Amaterasu''s power has become greater, and the burning speed has also become faster, and the black flame almost enveloped a large area within a few breaths.


    No matter how the''master'' mobilizes her own magic or demon power, it is impossible to extinguish the indestructible black flame. After all, she does not have a kaleidoscope to write round eyes, nor does she use the unique seal from the world of Naruto of the seal of fire. Surgery.


    The''master'' was shocked by the power of this black flame, but she was completely desperate and completely abandoned her hope for the future. At this time, she was forced to endure the pain of being burned by the sky, using her magic power to control her That huge demon power.


    In Naruto¡¯s eyes, the body of the combined monster produced a scalp-numbing squirm. The entire body of the huge combined monster gradually split up, like a bud. The''master'' used the huge body of the combined monster at this time. , And the characteristics of strong regenerative ability, the part of the body that was stained by Amaterasu was separated and exposed, and the method of abandoning the car was used to protect the handsome. Part of the body.


    The body of the''master'' has been completely integrated with the body monster, and there is no so-called''body''. Although the body has been burned a lot by Amaterasu, it can still regenerate quickly.


    "cut!"


    Naruto snorted fiercely. After using the forbidden magic and combining with thousands of flower monsters, Naruto''s power has indeed become very powerful, and because of its powerful regeneration ability, it has become quite difficult to deal with. .


    "Blond boy! Go to hell!"


    ''Master'' recovered from Amaterasu''s damage, and the body of the demon immediately stretched out countless tentacles again, but he probably knew that it would not be good to absorb this guy''s power, so this time the''Master'' also changed its attack. In the same way, a mouth was opened on the''head'' of each tentacle, and the smelly dark green venom was spit out from the mouth.


    Naruto''s face changed, the venom even made Naruto who possessed a fairy body feel dangerous, and his hands immediately turned into a afterimage!


    "Five psychic Rashomon!!"


    Rumble!


    The five ferocious and majestic Rashomons were summoned by Naruto from the world of Naruto to this world. The five huge Rashomons lined up in a column in front of Naruto, resisting the poison emitted by the tentacles of the''master''. venom!


    laugh!!


    The dark green venom sprayed on the five-layer Rashomon. The corrosive power of the venom was so strong that it corroded half of the five Rashomon in an instant. The dark green poisonous gas made the nearby green grass completely withered. .


    Taking advantage of the five-layer Rashomon to temporarily block the dark green venom, the nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes of Naruto''s eyes immediately spun quickly, emitting a scarlet light, and activating Yan Dun''s unique power.


    "Yan Dun Tian Zhao Qianben!"


    Suzuo Noji flipped his palm, and a black fire was condensed in the palm. The center of the fire had a spiral pattern, making this fire look like the family crest of the Hyuga clan.


    Under the control of Naruto¡¯s nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes, the unquenchable fire of Amaterasu changed its shape into countless Amaterasu thousands of books. A dense black fire rain was sprinkled in the air. The black fire of the Amaterasu densely covered the sky, weaving It became the black network of Amaterasu, blocking all the venom emitted by the''master'' from burning!


    boom!!


    The ground under Susano''s feet suddenly cracked, and countless tentacles sprang from the ground, tightly grasping Susa''s ankles, and at the same time constantly absorbed Susa''s golden power.


    The light of Naruto''s two nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes disappeared, and the power of Susao was immediately relieved. After the tentacles lost the original target, they flew to Naruto''s body again under the control of the''master''.


    "You are just looking for death without that golden armor! I want to suck you up completely!"


    "Long-winded! If not..."


    Naruto flashed through the dense network of tentacles in the air, while swinging his sword to continuously cut off the plant tentacles in front of him, but he didn''t say all of his words.


    Although Naruto must kill this''master'', because this is in the Witch''s Hill, he doesn''t want to destroy it completely, otherwise he would have thrown out the super powerful attack of the tail beast jade. It''s really tied up.


    "Yan Dun eight swords flashed!"


    Naruto used the power generated by the sixth sense to fly fast in the air. At the same time, the Kusanaru sword in his hand burned with black flames. Every time Naruto swung his sword, there was a crescent-shaped black flame, which was cut off. Tentacles appearing on the owner''s body.


    Naruto kept using Feiyan to open the way, and Amaterasu''s power cut off all the tentacles in front of him. At the same time, Naruto''s body rushed to the front of the''master'', looking at this poor man who had been completely eroded by the darkness, but Naruto She had to be killed completely.


    "Come on! Bagua palm resonance!!! Ha!!!"


    Naruto broke through the resistance of all the tentacles in front of him and rushed to the front of the''Master''. The mark of the black moon appeared on his left hand, and he slapped the''Master'' with a palm.


    "Is this your attack?! Then I will absorb all your power! You also become my energy!"


    Naruto hit the top of the''Master'' with a palm, but it didn''t seem to cause any damage. The''Master'' hated the man in front of him who had''abducted'' the Concubine Liu, and immediately used his magic power to come. Absorb the endless power of Naruto.


    "Stupid! This will only speed up your death!"


    Naruto allowed his golden chakra to rush to the body of the''master'' quickly, instead of using the power of the Hungry Ghost Dao to absorb his power back, he even took the initiative to inject his golden chakra into the''master'' in vivo.


    Naruto''s eyes all turned completely white, and at the same time blue veins swelled around the temples on the left and right, carefully observe the result of the flow of his chakra in the body of the''master''.


    The''master'' didn''t know Naruto''s plan at all, but just madly absorbed Naruto''s power, the huge energy full of vitality, so that the''master'' now feels very happy in the body of the monster. In fact, Naruto''s Chakra, Except for zombies that have no life at all, any other creature will feel comfortable with his chakra.

 1111 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1111

    Naruto¡¯s chakra was absorbed into the body by the ¡°master¡±, because the quality of Naruto¡¯s chakra is higher than the magic power of the ¡°master¡±, so after his power is absorbed by the ¡°master¡±, he cannot completely match the ¡°master¡±. The body is fused and is still preserved in the form of golden chakra in the body of the''master''.


    Naruto watched as the''master'' had absorbed a lot of her chakras. At this moment, her body was full of Naruto''s chakras, and the power of Naruto''s Bagua Palm was also revealed at this moment.


    Boom boom boom!!


    The body of the''master'' suddenly began to explode, and explosions occurred everywhere on the huge body of the combined monster. From the explosion, the mixed power of the demon power, the magic power and the chakra continued to explode in the surroundings, causing a series of explosions in the nearby body. It''s like planting a series of mines.


    "This...what is going on?!"


    "You shouldn¡¯t absorb my power. You can¡¯t digest my power at all. Even if those powers are absorbed by you, they are still controlled by me! I just let the energy absorbed by you be in your body. The vibration occurred, which is the same as the life frequency of the cells in your body, causing your body to collapse from the cellular level. The more you absorb my energy, you are only accelerating your death! Let''s kill the ashes!"


    Naruto flew back, and at the same time shot out a co-killing gray bone in the palm of his palm, hitting the body of the''master''. Naruto''s gossip palm resonance was the effect of using Hinata''s yin power to its limit. There are similarities, but because Naruto''s power is greater, the destructive power it exerts is even stronger.


    The body of the''master'' is constantly breaking down from the cellular level. Without a body, her magical power accumulated for a hundred years is also beyond control. This is also the cause of the serial explosion.


    The total killing of the gray bones made the body of the''master'' even worse, the speed of the body''s collapse increased rapidly, and the huge magic and demon power in her body was also on the verge of being completely out of control.


    Using Hinata''s tactics, although they were not as powerful as Naruto''s, those tactics seemed to be nothing at first, but when they were really visible, they had reached the point where they were irretrievable.


    The body of the''master'' is constantly collapsing, and death is only a matter of time. Watching this self-born and growing, but truly destroyed by human greed, the eyes of the''master'' can no longer Tears shed, but there was sadness in his eyes.


    "I will never forgive you! You can go to hell with me!!"


    The''Master'' showed the last madness of the desperate person, with both hands, he tore the magic book in his hand in half!This magic book is the magic equipment of the''master''. Without the magic equipment, no matter what kind of witch is unable to use magic!


    boom!!


    Without the magic equipment, the magic power of the''master'' can no longer be used, and without the control of the magic power, the huge monster power accumulated by the thousands of flower monsters of the combined monster is also completely out of control, and the chaotic monster power has no possibility of calming down. , The result of all this, only endless destruction is left!


    All the demon powers are completely space-time, causing the body of the mate demon to explode, and the demon power accumulated for a hundred years detonates at this moment. The huge explosion wave produced is enough to completely destroy the entire Witch''s Hill and several nearby cities. The boundless life restricted zone!


    "It will definitely not let you destroy it! If you promise others, you must do it, and your sad life will end with this! The Arrow of Upani Indra!"


    Chapter 62-The Magician of Life!Reappear the beauty of the past!


    The final madness erupted before the death of the''master''. After destroying the most important magic equipment for the witch, the huge monster power on his body was completely exploded, and the golden explosion wave gradually expanded, covering the entire witch''s hill!


    "Indra''s Arrow!"


    Naruto released the bowstring, and the arrow that condensed the strongest yin and yang power flew out of the ancient Majia bow of the sky!


    The arrow of Indra is one of Naruto¡¯s strongest tricks today. The area of ??destruction is not as huge as the magic star-tailed jade spiral shuriken, but the single-point destructive power is incomparably strong. Only the yin and yang double jade spiral shuriken can compare with it!


    The arrow of Indra condenses the power of yin and yang at the same time. After flying away from the ancient Maga bow of the sky, the arrow of Indra immediately rotates in the air, and the black yin power and the white yang power merge and transform. Become an indescribable chaos!


    The power of yin and yang turned into a chaos containing endless power, hitting the huge explosion wave caused by the''master'' giving up life.After the yin and yang forces are mixed, a substanceless''nothingness'' is formed, and when it hits the explosive energy wave, the yin and yang forces immediately undergo a qualitative change. The chaos created by yin and yang turns from nothingness to creation, resulting in invincibility the power of!


    boom!!


    Under the dazzling light erupting from Indra''s arrow, the body, power, breath, and everything of the''master'' were completely annihilated by the power of chaos. The mixed power of gold and black descended on the entire Witch''s Hill, making the''master'' ''All of the existence, disappeared in this world forever.


    Naruto still kept the way he had just pulled the bow and shot the arrow. After confirming that the aura of the''master'' had completely disappeared, he slowly lowered his hand. The ancient majia bow of the spiritual body in his hand followed Naruto''s nine-gou jade reincarnation. The turning of the eyes turned into starlight, which slowly disappeared, and finally disappeared completely.


    Naruto raised his head and glanced at the night sky, because of the gunpowder caused by the battle, and disappeared because of the power of Dhara''s arrow, the moon stars are sparse, tonight is a good weather, the moonlight is very bright, but...


    "Although it is said that I won, but I feel so..."


    Naruto sighed lowly. Although he killed the crazy''master'', even Naruto couldn''t raise his mood.


    Although the''master'' is crazy, she is really a poor person. If it weren''t for the greed of mankind to destroy the last paradise of the witch, she would definitely not end in this way, or that she herself would have never been willing to become Like this?


    Although he defeated the enemy and saved the nearby cities, he really couldn''t feel happy.


    Naruto took two deep breaths, suppressing some sad psychological emotions, turned his head to look at the most worrying Concubine Liu, and said: "Concubine Liu, what do you plan to do in the future?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Concubine Liu opened her mouth, but she didn''t know how to answer Naruto''s question, and she didn''t know what to do.The''Master'' regards her as her only relative, and she does not regard the''Master'' as a support.


    Although killing the''master'' is the wish made by Concubine Liu to Naruto, but now that the''master'' is really dead, in addition to grief, Concubine Liu''s heart should be more confused. She also doesn''t know what she is. Where else can I go.


    "The''Master'' died, and the Witch''s Hill also became like this...I...I have nowhere to go..."


    Concubine Liu''s state is really distressing, even if it is the sweetness of the knife-mouthed tofu, she can''t utter bad words to Concubine Liu at this time, just shook her head and sighed gently.


    Naruto looked around. Here, there is no way to see the once beautiful and peaceful Witch Hill.


    Although Naruto took this into consideration and didn''t use the tactics of the tail beast jade that the explosion range was too large, but the battle just now caused countless damage to the Witch''s Hill.


    Because thousands of flower monsters awakened at the same time, the land of Witch¡¯s Hill had become ill-formed when the flower monsters drilled out of the land. After the battle afterwards, the damage caused by Suzuo Nogo and the fit monsters made the witches The hill has become a desolate, and there is no way to see how peaceful and beautiful it once was.


    Concubine Liu looked at the surrounding environment, the tears still couldn''t hold back, and followed her snow-white face, dripping to the ground, arousing a little dust.


    "Witch''s Hill... is over..."


    "No! I won''t let this end this way!"


    Concubine Liu is sad, but Naruto is absolutely unwilling to admit his fate. Perhaps it is because of the different realms. Naruto believes in the existence of fate, but he will not admit it, because he should have changed the fate of many people. same.


    "With my strength, let the earth revive!"


    Naruto squatted down, spreading his five fingers with both hands and placing them on the ground. Both hands gathered the power of water escape and earth escape. At the same time, the sun imprint on the palm of Naruto''s right hand glowed. With the power of Yang escape, Naruto That huge chakra transformed into endless vitality, poured into the land of the devastated Witch Hill.


    With Naruto''s body as the center, waves of green power filled with countless vitality spread out, gradually covering the entire Witch Hill.


    Although this was very wasteful, Naruto didn''t care. Under the support of his huge vitality, the Witch Hill, which had been ravaged before, was once again endowed with vigorous vitality.


    The green grass grows quickly and quickly becomes very luxuriant. The land that has become desolate because of the battle has once again turned into a soft grass, emitting the fragrance of soil and grass.


    "Mu Dun Shujie is born!"


    Naruto''s handprints change, controlling Mu Dun''s power and letting it grow according to his own mind.Senjutsu Zhuma once used his wood escape technique to create an unparalleled beautiful environment in the country of fire. Naruto''s current strength is better than Senjujuma. This is just a small matter for Naruto. .


    With the life force injected by Naruto, those trees grow faster than anything else. Towering trees that take at least several decades to grow up rise from the ground, as if they brought the god of the forest to the Witch Hill. The guardian.


    Naruto, who has the power of Yin and Yang perfectly, is the magician of life. The body structure of plants is much simpler than that of animals. For Naruto, it is not difficult to restore the environment of Witch Hill.


    Because the''master'' has been planting and raising flower monsters for hundreds of years, most of the natural energy of the Witch Hill itself has been absorbed by the flower monsters. Although Naruto made grass and trees, it was in the mountains of Witch Hill. The inside is just like empty, inside the Witch''s Hill, it has dried up like a desert.


    Naruto stood up, closed his arms, raised his hands in depth, and swayed gently, seeming to be manipulating something.


    The other girls didn¡¯t know what he was doing, but no one dared to disturb the current Naruto, and the slippery ghost driver who seemed to appear and disappear at any time, leaning against the school bus with a mouthful With a cigar, the standard POSE can''t hide his weird smile.


    "I really didn''t expect to have the power to create life out of nothing. It seems that I really underestimated this kid before, and I have to explain it carefully with the guy Gogojin when I go back."


    Naruto is worried about...it doesn¡¯t matter, he has been used to this kind of thing a long time ago. At this time, he is totally in no mood to pay attention to the strange driver, but instead controls the Chakra in his hand to maintain perfection. Balance.


    Colorful brilliance appeared in Naruto¡¯s palm, and at the same time injected the power of the attributes of wind, thunder, water, fire, earth, yin and yang, but because of the difference between master and slave, it is completely opposite to the jade that can turn everything into nothingness, and there is overflow in front of Naruto. Colorful beautiful crystals.

 1112 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1112

    "The Tree of Life Crystal! Fuse it!"


    Naruto condensed the seven chakra attributes into ten beautiful crystals, arranged in the form of the Kabbalah tree of life in the Jewish mystical philosophy, ten spheres, twenty-two paths, in this mysterious arrangement. , Slowly sank into the land of Witch Hill.


    The power of the tree of life crystal makes the Witch Hill truly reborn. These ten crystals not only condense the powerful power of Naruto, they are used to protect the Witch Hill. At the same time, according to the pattern of the tree of life, they can continue to be in the future. Absorbing the power of nature is a long-term result, but everyone is willing to believe that the Witch''s Hill will definitely become more and more beautiful.


    Concubine Liu pressed her mouth hard, if it weren''t the case, she was really afraid that she could not control her emotions.


    How beautiful the Witch¡¯s Hill was in the past, this is the last paradise for the witches. Concubine Liu has heard too many words from the ¡°master¡±, but now Concubine Liu has really seen it. The beauty of Witch''s Hill.


    You can smell the scent of grass and soil by moving your nose gently. The wind blows the leaves, and the white moon casts a mottled moon shadow. Everything is so beautiful.


    Naruto also looked at the Witch''s Hill, who was given life by him again, with satisfaction. Although it consumed a lot of power and made Naruto feel tired, the tears of Concubine Liu''s tears turned from sadness to joy and weeping, making other girls cry A smile appeared on his face, Naruto thought it was worth it.


    With one hand in his waist, the other hand wiped the sweat from his forehead, his face showed a tired and satisfied posture like after a hard day''s running for his own home, his eyes scanned All the girls with joyful faces said: "It''s beautiful here, I think I can come here often in the future...with you."


    Chapter 63-Back to school!Action against school!


    The matter of Witch¡¯s Hill was finally solved perfectly. After Naruto gave life to Witch¡¯s Hill again, he also laid the barrier, using the power of the five elements to absorb natural energy as the energy of the barrier, that is, as long as nature is not completely destroyed , The barrier will always exist.


    This enchantment does not hinder animals, but it can prevent humans from entering. It can be regarded as Naruto as a witch, protecting the last piece of paradise.And Naruto also left two clones, although they are only wooden clones, but because Naruto has given a part of the blood, these two clones also have powerful powers and are infinitely close to the real life. There are two The existence of a clone can also protect the Witch''s Hill from some non-human existence.


    As for building the Witch¡¯s Hill into a garbage dump, it¡¯s much simpler. It only requires an illusion. After Naruto hypnotized a few officials in the nearby city with illusion, he asked them to modify the original law. The conversion of Witch¡¯s Hill into a garbage dump was of course completely stranded. Also, because of the strange things that happened on Witch¡¯s Hill that night, many people thought that the Witch¡¯s Divine Shelter really happened, and after that, no one could. Entering the scope of the Witch''s Hill may also prove the existence of this supernatural event.


    Although they have experienced very troublesome things, after Naruto and the others, they still spent a pretty beautiful summer vacation in the human world. Although they ran into trouble, it was still very good to be able to join the Liufei concubine, at least Naruto and Xiao Zi thinks so.


    In the entire news department, except for Morioka Ginkage, who had to make up classes and exams during the holidays, everyone else disappeared from the monster world for a summer vacation, and these guys took the school bus about two days before the start of the new semester. , Returned to Yanghai Academy.


    What happened in the Witch¡¯s Hill was also used as news, and it was written in the first issue of the new semester of Yanghai Academy. The news department also started the new semester because of the fact that it went to the human world during the summer vacation. At that time, it attracted a lot of people''s attention, but compared to the end of last semester, this attention was still much lower.


    Naruto defeated Jiu Yao and became the absolute number one star in Yanghai. No matter what his purpose, there are always many people who want to observe him, but Naruto chose the rapids to retreat and disappeared in Yanghai at that time. In the sight of everyone in the school, because of Naruto''s intentional hiding, some Xiaoxiao in the Yanghai Academy began to come out and prepare for action.


    Since the actions of those guys have not been directly brought to the table, Naruto will not do anything to deal with them. Although it is necessary to deal with the enemy, Naruto will not sacrifice his enjoyment time because of some miscellaneous things.


    "Master, your tea."


    Naruto was sitting in the classroom of the press department, looking at Erlang''s legs, looking at a travel pictorial in a very leisurely manner, while at the same time a very nice and coquettish female voice appeared in front of Naruto.


    Naruto''s eyes temporarily moved away from the travel pictorial, looking at the smiling girl standing in front of him.


    Although she is not wearing a real maid outfit, Concubine Liu still maintains her previous attire, which looks like a Gothic style, giving Concubine Liu a distinctive dark charm.


    Naruto took the teacup from the tray held by Concubine Liu, and took a sip slowly, then put the teacup on the tray and smiled slightly: "The tea is making better and better, Concubine Liu."


    A faint compliment, without too much ambiguous emotions, but a joyful smile appeared on Concubine Liu''s face, as well as a hint of excited blush.


    Since the death of the''master'', the helpless Concubine Liu was of course with Naruto. Because of her age, Concubine Liu did not become a student. However, under the arrangement of the god of the gods, she successfully entered. At Yanghai Academy, her public identity is now the special guide of the Ministry of Information, and within the Ministry of Information, Concubine Liu is an exclusive maid belonging to Naruto alone.


    Because of the experience of being''trained'' by the''master'' when she was a child, Concubine Liu not only has the unique physique of Super M, in fact, she also enjoys the feeling of being ordered by others. Being Naruto''s maid is also something that Concubine Liu likes very much. .


    Concubine Liu put the tray and tea cup on the table next to him, then walked around behind Naruto, put her hands on Naruto¡¯s shoulders, and began to massage him carefully to relax his muscles. This is also when Naruto is most comfortable. Up.


    Every girl always has a different place that fascinates Naruto. Although Concubine Liu and Chan are both Naruto''s maids, but because of the different past experiences, Chan will be shy and blush because of being a maid, but Concubine Liu is Enjoy this very much, Naruto can also feel a lot of fun that can''t be felt in Chan.


    With a cantaloupe-flavored lollipop bought from the human world in Xiao Zi''s mouth, sitting on a table, her legs in garter stockings swayed, constantly reflecting white light.


    "By the way, Naruto, the school festival is coming soon. Should we do any preparations then?"


    "School Festival?"


    Xiao Zi''s words made Naruto stunned for a moment, put the travel pictorial aside in her hand, and after drinking a sip of tea, she slowly said, "So time flies so fast, and the school festival is coming soon."


    Gakuen Festival, the unique campus culture in Japanese schools, also exists in Yokai¡¯s academy. It is held in the second semester of each year, that is, in the fall. Similar to the Gakuen Festival in human schools, students will be organized as classes. Or clubs organize various activities as a unit, but because of the relationship between monsters, it is hard to say what weird activities will appear.


    The last time Naruto participated in the Academy Festival was when he was in the distant world of Conan, but at that time he was a teacher, and now he is a student with a different identity, which also means that his participation in the Academy Festival will change.


    Shaking his head, Naruto put down the tea cup and continued to enjoy the concubine Liu''s careful massage, saying: "It''s fine for activities or something. There are only so many people in our news department, and we can''t do any great activities. During the school festival, take a look at what other classes and clubs are doing, then record it, and then publish a newspaper."


    Naruto actually wants to open a maid cafe during the school festival, but his cafe is limited to all girls wearing maid costumes and serving him alone. If they want to be open for business, let the girls go If you greet others, Naruto thinks it''s better to forget it, and only Naruto can take advantage of them!


    "Hey, how easy are you guys!"


    The sliding door of the Department of Information classroom was suddenly opened, and the Minister of Information, who hadn''t appeared for a long time, walked in from the outside, looking a bit rushing, while still holding a few things similar to newspapers.


    Hu Meng acted like Xiao Zi, sitting on the table next to Naruto, shaking his two beautiful white legs, glanced at Moriqiu Yinying, and said, "Senior Yin, you seem to have not played for a long time."


    "So, Lord Minister is still alive."


    Hu Meng and Xiao Zi, the two naughty girls, hit Senqiu Yinying so hard that they almost fell a dog to eat shit, but they stopped immediately, glared at a very innocent blond man, and said: "Also It¡¯s not that you left me and went to the world to play alone during the summer vacation, so I had to take the exam at school by myself!"


    Naruto gorgeously rolled Morigaoka Yinying''s eyes, and said, "Who can blame you, fool, who failed the exam?!"


    Bai Xueyu didn''t talk much before, but was quietly by Naruto''s side. Hearing their conversation at this time, his eyes temporarily moved away from Naruto. He glanced at Moriqiu Yinying, and said without fluctuations in his tone: " It¡¯s better not to go for senior silver."


    There are few words from Kuai, but every time he can really hit the key, Senqiu Yinying almost turns into a wandering spirit state. Moexiang is more conscientious when he wears a cross (Rime: What do you mean?! ), did not hit Senqiu Yinying again, looked at what was in his hand, and said: "Yin-senpai, what are you holding in your hand?"


    "This is the school newspaper I found on the outside wall today, hurry up and take a look!"


    Speaking of business affairs, Moriqiu Yinying immediately got out of the unlucky state of being complained just now, and quickly distributed the newspaper in his hand to everyone present, saying it was a school newspaper, but it was definitely not a newspaper issued by the Ministry of Information. And the above content is the most critical place.


    "The school festival will be a bloody storm! We resolutely prevent the school festival on October 29th and ask the school to stop it immediately, otherwise there will be countless people splashing blood on the 29th!"


    Kui looked at the horror content in the newspaper, then turned his head to stare at Hu Meng, and said, "That''s too much. Are you going to be a terrorist?"


    "Why are you looking at me and saying that!" Hu Meng''s forehead popped out a # character, and angrily stared at this snow girl who has many changes in expression in front of Naruto. "Just think about this kind of newspaper. Know it was not ours!"


    "But it says Yanghai News."


    "what?!"


    Naruto threw the newspaper in his hand aside, a trace of coldness passed through the azure blue eyes, looking at Morioka Silver Shadow, and said: "This kind of newspaper is issued in our name, and there are still so many copies. It''s like a slapstick, let''s talk about it, Yin, who are the people who made these fake newspapers?"


    "Although there are no flaws in the newspaper, if you look at the content of the newspaper, it should be an anti-school guy!"


    Chapter 64-Small characters must die worthy!Concubine Liu warms the bed!


    "Anti-school?"


    "Yes."


    Moriqiu Yinying nodded. As the senior and the head of the news department, he now seems to be able to brush up his sense of existence with the idea of ??spreading some knowledge to the younger students.


    Moriqiu Yinying made a complaint in her heart, really feeling sad for her fate, but she still didn''t delay too long to avoid countless complaints.


    "The anti-school, that is, the anti-academy organization, the number of members and the organization status are unknown, but what they know is that they deny the school¡¯s peace policy and believe that violent means should be the true nature of monsters. They believe that they should aggressively attack the human world. , To completely destroy mankind and create a world completely ruled by monsters, that is, to be the enemy of the school."


    Naruto raised his eyebrows. These anti-school guys seem to behave similarly to the''master'', but the purpose may be different. Most of the anti-school guys should be crazy and evil monsters, and the''master'' ''It''s not the same as the situation where you completely degenerate because of sadness and despair.


    There were some worries on Mengxiang''s beautiful face. She looked at the newspapers thrown on the ground by Naruto and said, "In other words, these newspapers were made by anti-school people?"

 1113 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1113

    "I think it should be."


    Moriqiu Yinying nodded, his expression was not as casual and relaxed as usual, and said: "From the content of the newspaper, it should indeed be anti-school style. As for their purpose, it should be the same as the newspaper said. To destroy this year¡¯s academy festival, on the other hand, it is to hit our news department.


    Naruto drank the last bit of tea in the cup and looked at the newspaper on the ground. His eyes glowed with blue light, and the newspaper was completely shattered into dust with his thoughts.


    "Since someone has written us down, our news department has to continue. Let''s prepare for it recently. Although our news department is not a fighting club, we can''t let the guys of unknown origin jump around in front of us. Since they dare to provoke and slander us, we have to make them pay the corresponding price!"


    "understand!"


    early morning¡­¡­


    Before the thick fog of Yanghai Academy has cleared away, some monsters have begun to move. Although it is too early, this monster has a slightly weird smile on his face, which also means that he has no plans. Do something good.


    Holding a can in his hand, it looked the size of a can of dark beer, and it was constantly swaying the can, and at the same time, the foot seemed to be slow and fast, speeding around the school courtyard wall at a fairly fast speed.


    "Those idiots in the news department really want to see how anxious they look like ants on a hot pot, but because they are helping me out, I won''t laugh at them anymore."


    The young man in the hat seemed to be quite confident in his own abilities, and said such words without any cover. Perhaps, he thought that at such an early age, no one would show up here and see his actions.


    The young man walked quickly to the wall outside the main entrance of the school building, shook the jar in his hand, and aimed at the white wall.


    Bah!


    The jar in the young man''s hand was black spray paint. Using this spray paint, he sprayed the meaning he wanted to express on the wall, leaving several huge black fonts.


    ''Destroy the school!--news department!''


    The young man seemed to be quite satisfied with his''masterpiece'', looking at the font formed by the black spray paint, he nodded quite triumphantly, and under his hat, there was a sinister smile on the pretty handsome face, and he muttered, "Whether it is a newspaper or These graffiti are all the same, although simple, but as long as you make good use of the power of manipulating information, the News Department, I will ruin you! Haha...hahahaha..."


    "is it?"


    The sudden appearance of the voice interrupted the young man''s crazy delusion, and made his laughter stop abruptly, looking at the source of the sound in surprise, the man with dazzling blond hair.


    "Naruto Uzumaki?!"


    "what"


    It''s not six o''clock in the morning... So early, Naruto was not in the warm bed, enjoying the warm fragrance of the nephrite jade of Concubine Liu''s body, but he wanted to come to this damn place, which really made Naruto feel depressed. , The blue eyes looked at the black writing behind the young man with cold eyes, shook his head with a mocking expression, and said: "Graffiti devil, scribbling in school is not right, and it''s a crime. Putting blame on us is even more an unforgivable sin!"


    The demonic power on the graffiti demon surged, and his feet immediately turned into ice skates like skates. Naruto looked at the graffiti demon''s feet in a little surprise, and said: "No wonder you are so fast, you are lost. Demon."


    The graffiti demon sneered coldly, lowered his body, always ready to sprint, and said: "Yes, Naruto Uzumaki, I really didn''t expect you to find me."


    "Listening to your tone, you seem to know me quite well."


    "Hehe, that''s of course, our organization''s Mido wedge and pill pockmark were all killed by you, so our organization will not let you go."


    "Mido wedge...pock pockmark?"


    Naruto squeezed his chin and seemed very puzzled. After thinking about it for a long time, his awake brain remembered who the graffiti demon was talking about. He rolled his eyes and leaned back slightly, leaning against him. On Concubine Liu''s soft body, he said: "What, it turns out to be those two wastes..."


    Naruto thought for a while before finally remembering that Mido Wedge and Yaowan Mazi are the two lost monsters who kidnapped Hu Meng before, but because they are not particularly strong, and it has been a long time, Naruto is fast. I forgot those two guys.


    "They were all killed by me for more than a month, and your organization is only now looking for trouble, graffiti demon, is it because you are scared?"


    The graffiti demon''s face was slightly stiff, and there was some anger and embarrassment on the frivolous and indifferent face just now, which shows that Naruto''s situation is correct.


    Graffiti Demon is a stray monster and a member of the anti-school. After Naruto killed Mido Wedge and Yaowan Mazi, the anti-school has already been eyeing Naruto. However, before the anti-school action, the public security committee took action. At that time, Naruto defeated the terrifying power displayed by Jiu Yao, which shocked the anti-school faction, so their actions against Naruto were temporarily suppressed.


    But now that they will do it again, it is in Naruto''s mind, because he deliberately did not show up throughout the summer vacation and disappeared completely in the monster world, so that these newcomers can reduce their fear of themselves, and they can continue their actions.


    Naruto did not show up at school at all during the summer. This can indeed change a lot of things. At least, although the school now knows that his body is a nine-tailed fox, the fear of him is far less than before.


    "Naruto Uzumaki! Come on your life!"


    The graffiti demon roared, fully showing the speed he is proud of. The structure of his ice skates under his feet can make him slide almost on the air at high speed. This is what he will be responsible for spreading these false news. The reason is because of the absolute speed.


    Naruto leaned on the soft body of Concubine Liu. Although Concubine Liu was a bit shy, she didn''t have any struggle at all. Let Naruto lean on her body. For Concubine Liu, Naruto is her current master. Naturally, she had to fully satisfy the requirements of Liu Concubine, which was already happiness for Concubine Liu.


    Naruto comfortably enjoyed the gentleness and meticulousness of Concubine Liu, while a slight ridicule appeared on his face.


    "Fool, when do you need me Naruto Uzumaki to do something for your little mess!"


    "Quick!"


    The graffiti demon is fast, and Naruto is a werewolf with a super fast demon. Although Moriqiu Silver Shadow is dissatisfied, he was pulled up to work by Naruto early in the morning. The graffiti demon¡¯s speed is even faster. , It is impossible to surpass Senqiu Yinying, the strongest side is not an opponent at all, the graffiti demon was beaten into an idiot by Senqiu Yinying at the moment of the fight.


    "Really!"


    Senqiu Yinying kicked the graffiti demon on the ground as if complaining, and said, "You just called me up early in the morning just to catch such a guy?!"


    "Ah, yeah, after all, it''s a small role. I don''t want to do it myself. Who told me to be a full-time little brother like you now. It''s also the responsibility of the little brother to help the big brother solve the things that the big brother is too lazy to do."


    "Go to your little brother''s duty!"


    Moriqiu Yinying gave Naruto a fierce look, then kicked the graffiti demon on the ground again, and said, "What about this guy, do you want to kill it?"


    "I''ll be locked up for the time being. It''s not time to kill him. Although it''s just a small character, there are still places that can be used to make him die worthy of us!"


    Moriqiu Yinying felt that when Naruto said such horrible words, the aura of the whole body slightly changed. It was completely different from the lazy appearance, showing a heroic spirit and aura. He blinked and saw Naruto was still leaning on Concubine Liu''s body, the look of pleasant enjoyment.


    He curled his lips and didn''t bother to pay attention to that scene again, lest he thought that this guy''s woman was envious, so he picked up the half-dead graffiti monster on the ground and disappeared.


    From the appearance of Moriqiu Silver Shadow to taking away the graffiti monster, the whole process took less than a minute, as if nothing happened, Naruto''s eyes were the same as at the beginning, and once again became the kind of lazily awake look, completely Can''t see any conspiracy.


    "It''s still early, Concubine Liu... accompany me back to sleep for a while."


    Chapter 65-Concubine Liu''s Heart!Miko God calculated!


    Although Naruto wanted to bring Chan to school and serve him in his usual life, but because Chan graduated from Yanghai, many people in the second and third grades know Chan. If she returns to Yanghai somehow, I''m afraid Will cause a lot of shock.


    For example, when Naruto had just entered the news department before, no outsiders knew about Chan¡¯s return. Otherwise, if he knew that Otomura was in this school, Jiu Yao dared not ask the news department for trouble. It''s hard to say.


    But Concubine Liu was unwilling. None of the students in the school knew the details and origins of Concubine Liu. That is to say, she regarded her as a woman who came to Yanghai suddenly, although she would feel that she could become a special adviser to the Ministry of Information. Doubt, but it will definitely not be as noticeable as Chan.


    The matter of the graffiti monster was solved, because it was still early, Naruto also hugged Concubine Liu and quickly returned to his bedroom.


    All the students¡¯ dormitories in Yanghai Academy are private rooms, which makes it easy for Naruto to enjoy the considerate service of Concubine Liu.


    Although each student can be equipped with a single room, the room is a single room after all. In other words, all the basic things in this room are for single use, and the bed is naturally a single bed, Liufei and Naruto Lie down together, the body is bound to be squeezed together.


    Naruto didn''t know how to be polite. With the permission of Concubine Liu, he naturally enjoyed the considerate service of Concubine Liu, and enjoyed such a life in school comfortably.


    "Concubine Liu, you are such a good maid."


    Naruto leaned on Concubine Liu''s body. Although Concubine Liu felt a bit shy about Naruto''s actions, it was more of the joy brought by Naruto''s praise. A smile appeared on her beautiful face and said: "Master nice! You love it."


    "Of course I like it. Concubine Liu is different from them, but the same is my favorite baby."

 1114 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1114

    Naruto gently sniffed the scent of Concubine Liu. Different girls have different scents on their bodies, probably because they are not related to humans, so this becomes more obvious.


    Naruto turned over, propped his upper body with his elbows, and looked at Concubine Liu condescendingly.


    "Concubine Liu, can I kiss you?"


    Concubine Liu''s cheeks are blushing, she is shy and nervous, and she rarely looks delicate, which is quite inconsistent with the attributes of the underwear she is wearing.


    "Please enjoy, master..."


    Concubine Liu said this sentence with the shyness in her heart, and then closed her eyes nervously, waiting for Naruto''s action.


    Normally, a girl would say things like this. If a man doesn''t do anything, there will be a real problem, but Naruto has chosen the path of inferior animals this time.


    "Sure enough, you are still so stupid, unable to grasp all my thoughts, Concubine Liu."


    This is probably because Concubine Liu had come into contact with too few outsiders since she was a child. Although she has super-M attributes and a personality that likes to obey orders, in some respects, she can still reflect her considerable purity.


    Concubine Liu was puzzled, opened a pair of bright eyes and looked at Naruto, with doubts and curiosity in her eyes, as well as a hint of disappointment.


    Naruto laughed. Because of his smile, the muscles on his face narrowed his eyes. After covering a part of it, his eyes became deeper and more charming.


    "What I want to kiss is my favorite Princess Orange, not the maid who obeys my orders."


    Naruto cares a little bit about this, although he and the daring Concubine Liu have done a lot of things before the school starts. For example, Naruto has already seen Concubine Liu''s carcass, and she once wiped Naruto''s back with her chest. It can be said that it is quite a H service, but they have not kissed so far, which is what Naruto cares about.


    For other things, if you kiss, you must be someone you like. Naruto doesn¡¯t doubt that Concubine Liu likes herself. He is still very confident about this, but the problem is that Concubine Liu¡¯s love is mixed with grace. of.


    Because of the relationship between Witch Hill, Concubine Liu has a part of gratitude for Naruto. This kind of gratitude will be quite obvious when she appears in front of Naruto as a maid. Naruto likes Concubine Liu, but doesn''t want it. When he was about to kiss her, she still faced him like a maid treating her master. At least at this time, Naruto hoped that Concubine Liu would face him like a girl with no burden at all.


    Concubine Liu blinked a pair of big eyes. The original clear eyes became foggy, and the shyness in her heart did not diminish, but another emotion came out to suppress it.


    "Naruto, kiss me."


    "Concubine Liu, I like you."


    Naruto got his own satisfactory answer, and also gave an answer that made Concubine Liu feel happy. He lowered his head and held those two lips, and taught Concubine Liu. Her previous''master'', no matter what. Impossible to teach her knowledge.


    In the morning, after enjoying the sweet taste of girls at Concubine Liu''s, even if it was because of the graffiti devil who got up early, Naruto didn''t care anymore. In a very good mood, he spent the morning in the classroom with some girls in class. Playing the naive game of secretly handing notes, occasionally amusing the cat''s eyes quietly. After lunch, Naruto did not go to the press department immediately, but went to the office of Noriaki Okiko, although no one was sent to inform. , But Naruto knew that the demon king with transvestite must be waiting for him, probably because they are both very shrewd, so they have this level of understanding.


    Noriaki Goko is still the same as before, wearing a nun''s costume, so Naruto and Touhou undefeated at the same time complain about him as a transvestite metamorphosis, and even in normal conditions, Noriaki Goko''s eyes will glow. Like the slick driver, no matter how you look at it, it''s a perverted degree.


    "You are finally here, I thought you were going to accompany the witch lady today."


    The''Miss Witch'', of course, refers to Concubine Liu, and with the ability of the goddess, it is not difficult to know what Naruto and Concubine Liu have done.


    Of course, Yuko God Noraki would not directly spy on Naruto and Concubine Liu. That would only touch Naruto¡¯s inverse scales and provoke him. But as Concubine Liu appeared today, the simple girls in the news department would not see it. Come out, if this old bastard doesn''t see it anymore, it''s really hell!


    Naruto was also not welcome, pulled the chair with his feet, and sat in front of Noriaki Gokami, and said, "Gokami, if you don''t know that I will come, can I ask who made your pot of tea? ?"


    Noriaki Okiko is definitely an old bastard. When talking to him, if he is not careful, he will count the money if one is accidentally sold by him, and there is a teapot and two teacups placed in Noriaki. It suffices to explain that the god of the gods was just talking nonsense before.


    The face hidden under the hat seemed to be a smile on the face hidden under the hat, and then he poured a cup of tea for Naruto, and the teacup flew accurately in front of Naruto.


    "Try it."


    Miko Shinori knew that Naruto had high demands on tea, so what he took out was definitely not inferior goods. Naruto held the teacup and sniffed it under his nose, and then smiled with satisfaction on his face.


    "Junshan Silver Needle, it''s really good tea, it just happens to be a little hot recently."


    Although the Junshan Silver Needle is no better than the West Lake Longjing and Dahongpao, the top-quality Junshan Silver Needle produced by the god of the gods is also of good quality. Naruto is also very satisfied, sipping his tea one bite at a time.


    When Naruto drank his cup of tea, Miko God Noriaki poured him a second cup, and then the two began to talk about business.


    "You have caught that graffiti demon, it''s really hard for you."


    "You dare to say, if it weren''t for someone''s indulgence, how can such a small character perform tricks under the wise general of the three Pluto?"


    Naruto rolled his eyes, this is to deliberately satirize the inaction of the goddess of the gods, and leave them to deal with the little guys like graffiti monsters, the gods of the gods laughed and laughed very sinisterly, indicating that he was calculating something.


    "What are you going to do with that graffiti monster?"


    Naruto glanced at Noriaki Miko, of course he knew that this old calculating bastard must have already thought about it, but just wanted to hear if his thoughts were compatible with his.


    Although it is a bit uncomfortable for people to calculate this way, Naruto did not intend to turn his face with Noriaki Miko, and said in a tone that he would not show in front of other people, "Of course he is going to die, but it is not the time yet, although it is just an enemy. The small role of, but let him give full play to his last little role when he dies, so that for us, the graffiti demon can be considered dead right, right, God God?"


    Chapter 66-Jincheng North Capital, Chairman of the Executive Committee of the Academy Festival!


    Although the content is the same, the tone of Naruto''s speech and the look in his eyes are more cold and terrifying than when he explained this to Morioka Yinying.


    He is Uzumaki Naruto, a lustful, lazy and unrestrained man, these are facts.


    But he is also a conspirator. He successfully survived the gap between Danzo and the third generation of Hokage for twelve years and deceived everyone. In the end, he was also one of the culprits that led to the end of the three generations.


    In front of Moexiang and the others, Naruto always avoids mentioning such things. Although they trust him, it is impossible for Naruto to explain to them the dark and invisible things in detail. , Can be regarded as being able to see the real dark side under Naruto''s sunny appearance.


    Naruto showed such a terrifying look, and also showed his darkness and coldness, but Noriaki Yuko nodded secretly in his heart. For him, such Naruto might be more credible.


    The graffiti demon is just a small character. Naruto or Goko God Noraki can decide his life and death immediately with a word. After the goddess of God God got a satisfactory answer, he did not mention the graffiti demon again, as if this guy did not exist at all. same.


    Although Miko Shinaki said that he was the chairman of Yanghai Academy and the leader of the "righteous camp," he himself was not like the three generations of abuse.


    He has wisdom, strategy, strength, and courage!Even if he does not have the huge demon power standing at the top of the world, he is just an ordinary human. With his strategy and aura, if he is born in troubled times, he can definitely become a world-renowned general, and even if the fortune is high, he will be the god of god. It is not completely impossible for Dianming to become the hegemon of the world with his strategy and strength.


    He is also strong and soft, both righteous and evil. This is why Naruto personally admires Noriaki Goko, rather than the reason he hates the three generations of Hokage. Noriaki Goko got the answer he wanted from Naruto, it seems Very happy, pour another cup of tea for Naruto.


    "You know, that graffiti demon, and the lost demon that you killed before, are all anti-school people."


    "Ah, I see. Judging from the content they published in the newspaper, they planned to act during the school festival. At that time, there will be many monsters who have graduated, or the parents of the students here will enter Yanghai or Yanghai. The flow of people has skyrocketed. If they really cause chaos, I''m afraid it will cause turmoil."


    "That''s right, the Anti-School is an organization that is completely opposed to Yanghai Academy. No matter what, they must be prevented from moving!"


    "And you, as one of the three Great Plutos, can''t do it casually, so you have to leave it to us to take care of the little things of anti-school, right?


    "Yes, really smart."


    Tomorrow morning, Miko Jinnori had calculated the scene of the dialogue. After saying "praise" Naruto, he opened the drawer, took out some materials from the drawer, and handed it to Naruto.


    "This is all the information on all the undercover anti-sects lurking inside Yanghai."


    Naruto estimated that there are about fifty sheets of information in the stack. Even if the information is detailed, one person needs two or three sheets, so there are more than a dozen or twenty personal information here.


    Naruto was not in the mood to look through them one by one. Anyway, most of them should be just small people. A sharp wind blade was produced between Naruto¡¯s five fingers, like a paper shredder, which completely shred the pile of materials. Fell to the ground.


    "Go straight, which guy is more worthy of attention?"


    Noriaki Goko looked at the shredded paper on the ground, and waved a wave of magic power casually, causing part of the shredded paper on the ground to fly, and then reorganized it into a piece of information in front of Naruto.


    "That''s it, this one is different from the others."

 1115 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1115

    Because of the magic of Noriaki Goko, although the paper was shredded by Naruto¡¯s wind blade before, it seems to be glued together at this time. Of course, at the beginning of the document, it is the one said by Noriaki Goko. Pictures of people.


    The man in the photo has short hair and looks more mature. It should be bigger than Naruto¡¯s in this class. It looks like he should be a senior in the second or third grade, regardless of whether he is a monster or a human. He is a very elegant and handsome young man with a pair of square glasses on his face. He looks quite bookish. In the school of monsters, he is really a rare temperament man.


    "Is there anything special about this guy?"


    "You''ll know if you go to see him, this guy is a rare talent."


    "Talent?"


    Naruto carefully considered the term, and knew that this guy, Noriaki Miko, would not aimlessly... To be precise, his character is like the legendary phoenix, with no treasures and no treasures!If there is nothing good, then this guy Miko God Noriaki wouldn''t bother with that thought. From this point of view, this man should indeed have his uniqueness.


    "If this is the case, then I will have to go to see him." Naruto said in a very embarrassed tone, and said the man''s name on the profile.


    "The northern capital of Jincheng..."


    Naruto promised to help Yuko God Noriaki to meet the Kaneshiro Kita, but he was not here for nothing. He and God Noriaki were a cooperative relationship, and they were also gambling with each other. Some things Naruto indulged, but Miko Shen Dianming also don''t want to let Naruto suffer for no reason.


    Naruto gave up to accompany the girls around him and went to find the northern capital of Jincheng. The price to be paid by the god of the gods was a promise. If Naruto asks for something in the future, he must do his best. It is a blank check.


    "Kincheng North City? How capable is this guy to make God Nuriaki pay such a price?"


    Although he pitted the god of the gods, Naruto was really curious about the north of the Jincheng. According to the direction of the gods of the gods, Naruto found the place where the north of the Kinjo would appear.


    School Festival Executive Committee Headquarters!


    The school festival is mainly the activities of the students, and its content is mainly responsible for the students. The teacher only serves as a guide, and the existence of this committee is mainly responsible for all scheduling work during the school festival.


    In all, the Executive Committee of the Academy Festival is a branch organization of the Student Union, which is responsible for all related matters during the Academy Festival, and the Jincheng North Capital is the chairman of the Executive Committee.


    "Although I knew it would be like this for a long time, I still want to make complaints..."


    The headquarters building of the Executive Committee... In fact, it is just a two-story building. It has the style of an ordinary American house. It is a fairly simple two-story building without a courtyard. It looks like it has been around for more than a hundred years. There were cracks on the board, and a wooden sign was inserted at the door, indicating that this was the headquarters of the executive committee, and on the wooden sign, there were two crows parked.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because Naruto¡¯s experience is too rich, or his imagination is too rich. When he sees such a two-story building, he always feels that a rickety old man in a wheelchair suddenly appears from the window. One eye was protruding, and the other eye socket was sunken. Because of the shadow, he couldn''t see the scene clearly. Then he would laugh twice, and finally a group of bats would suddenly fly out inexplicably.


    Naruto feels that this is a fairly classic plot of a horror movie, but it won''t really happen here. When Naruto''s vomiting skills are fully utilized and can''t stop at all, a man walks behind Naruto.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, you are a classmate of Naruto Uzumaki in Class Three a year."


    Although he is a student of Yanghai Academy, he is quite tall, similar in height to Naruto, plus his elegant temperament, and the glasses that show mature and intellectual on his face, these will make others mistakenly think He is a teacher, not a student. A similar situation is the old-fashioned Tezuka Kunimitsu...Poor Minister...


    "Hello, I am the chairman of the executive committee, Jincheng Beidu. I have heard the teacher say that you will be a new member of our committee from today. Welcome, Naruto classmate."


    Miko Shinori dared to throw Naruto to the executive committee. I really have to say that he has courage, because now the whole school basically knows Naruto Uzumaki, and he also knows that he is a member of the Ministry of Information. He wants him to be known to everyone. People who come to work as undercover agents really don¡¯t know whether they are testing Naruto¡¯s abilities or testing the courage and courage of Noriaki Godko!


    The so-called not to hit the smiley person, Jin Chengbei is very polite, Naruto will not show him a face, stretched out his hand and shook his hand, said: "Hello, Jincheng senior, please give me your advice in the future."


    "You''re welcome, well, come in with me."


    Jin Chengbei took Naruto into the two-story building that looked like a horror film shooting site. Just like the appearance, there are quite a few strange monsters inside this building, and Naruto has long been used to it. Up.


    And these monsters, after seeing Jinchengbei walk in, no matter what they were doing, they all stood upright, bowing to Jinchengbei with a standard ninety degrees, and looked very respectful.


    "You have worked hard, President."


    Almost everyone here respected Jin Chengbei, and Naruto took all these things in his eyes, and nodded in his heart quite approving of the previous words of the god of the gods.


    ''If you can achieve this level without using illusion, it is indeed quite powerful. It seems that this guy is indeed very capable. This time it is not in vain.''


    Chapter 67-The influence of the northern capital of Jincheng!Anti-school minions!


    How can the guy who can make the eyes of the gods of the gods look mediocre?Jincheng Beidu is obviously a real talent.


    Inside the executive committee''s office is a large circular conference table. Everyone sits around the conference table. Naruto is also in it, while Jincheng Beidu stands in the first seat.


    "Everyone, start today''s meeting now."


    After Jincheng Beidu first said the''routine speech'', he began to talk about the content of today''s meeting.


    This school festival executive committee really has a lot of things to consider. Although they are all school festivals, but because this is a paradise for monsters, the school festival is far less simple than the human school festival.


    No matter how human¡¯s academy festival is, it won¡¯t produce human lives, but it¡¯s different here. It¡¯s a world of monsters, and there are organizations like anti-sects, so there are many things to consider, no It''s just the school festival itself, and there is more important security, which is to resist anti-school things.


    Naruto didn''t listen to Jincheng Beidu''s words, and even said that although he concentrated all his attention, he didn''t know the content of Jincheng Beidu''s words at all, because he didn''t come for a meeting.


    Naruto is casual on the surface, but in fact he is paying attention to everyone in this conference room in his own way, except for Jincheng Beidu, everyone is under Naruto''s observation.


    Let¡¯s not talk about the ability of Jincheng Beidu, Naruto did not observe him first, but to observe other people in this office. From their attitude towards Jincheng Beidu, Naruto can probably understand how Jincheng Beidu is. People.


    These people... should be said to be monsters, their eyes are very clear, it can be seen that they don''t have any illusions, that is to say, their respect and worship for the northern capital of Jincheng is from the heart.


    Even if it is Naruto, there are some flaws in using illusion to hypnotize others. Naruto does not believe that there are people in this world who can perform illusions that are stronger than his nine-hook jade reincarnation eye, and can completely control a person without any. There is only one illusion of flaws and omissions.


    Don''t god!


    Except for the illusion technique, using any illusion technique to manipulate others will produce flaws. The simplest is to look sluggish, but these monsters have clear eyes, and their spirits have no abnormal fluctuations. It can be seen that there is no illusion. It is under normal circumstances. , I worshipped Jincheng Beidu, and it can be seen that Jincheng Beidu deserves Naruto¡¯s affirmation at least in terms of personality charm.


    Speaking of personality charm, Naruto also has it, and it is stronger than Jincheng North. To put it simply, it is a magical power that convinces others and follows. In this regard, Naruto who has led the Ninja army and mastered the entire world Naturally, he has such power, but only when he is really serious, otherwise, in his usual state, he is completely amused...


    Naruto was secretly observing the reactions of other people in this conference room. He didn''t pay attention to Jincheng Beidu''s speech, which made people think he was a little distracted. A long-haired man sitting next to Naruto smiled and said, "Are you scared? By Beidu Senior leadership?"


    Naruto turned his head and looked at the monster who was talking to him. He had long black hair. His smile could be said to be quite brilliant, but his smile turned into two crescent-like eyes and only half of his eyebrows. The face looks a little strange.


    The long-haired man doesn¡¯t know how to read minds, so he continued to laugh at this moment:


    "Senior Beidu is very powerful, he is extremely smart, both civil and military, shrewd, capable and independent, so he is trusted by the teacher. In fact, most of the members here join here because they admire the predecessors of Beidu, which shows that he is very charming. ."


    The long-haired man almost boasted Jin Chengbei to the sky, but Naruto looked around, except for him, almost all Jin Chengbei showed admiration and admiration. At this time, he also agreed with this long-haired man. statement.


    The long-haired man deliberately talked to Naruto, and after talking about the Jincheng Beidu, he turned to ask: "What about you, Naruto Uzumaki? Why did you join the committee?"


    A ray of light flashed in Naruto''s eyes, but the deceiver wore countless masks, which did not allow people to see his inner truth. On the surface, he still had the same faint smile as usual, saying: "Nothing, just Recently, the Information Department has nothing to do, and it¡¯s about to get to the school festival, so I just came over to take a look."


    Everyone knows that Naruto is a member of the News Department. If he conceals it and appears contrived, it is better to say it directly. The long-haired man is not discouraged without getting the answer he wants, and continues: "Don¡¯t get me wrong. , In fact, because of some strange rumors recently, so..."


    "Rumor?" Naruto raised his eyebrows, feeling as if he had heard something important, and asked back, and at the same time signaled the long-haired man to continue speaking.


    The long-haired man opened his mouth, and when he was about to continue speaking, he heard the question of Jin Chengbei slapped his hand on the table.


    "Well, the next topic is about the countermeasures against the''anti-school''!"


    Jin Chengbei stretched out his hand and pushed his eyes. I don''t know why, this action made him look more like Tezuka Kunimitsu... Your Lord Minister...


    "I believe everyone knows that there are groups claiming to be anti-sects in the school. They rebel against the school and are ready to destroy the school festival we have worked so hard! Besides the anti-sects, the students are more brave than before, even some students Because of this..."


    ''Is this guy talking about me?''


    Naruto was originally only listening as an outsider, but when he heard this sentence, he couldn''t help but spit out, but Jin Chengbei did not say that it was him, and his eyes did not look at Naruto at all, making it seem to be Naruto is like a gentleman''s belly with a villain.

 1116 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1116

    oom!!


    When Jin Chengbei spoke of excitement, his hands slammed on the table in front of him. The elegant man just now seemed to have become a volcano.


    "But listen to me! We can''t tolerate the tragedy from happening, and we want to end the dark history! I sincerely hope that the school can''change''! One day, it can bring real peace! For this reason! , We must not succumb to the anti-school, we must work together to run the school festival as a symbol of school peace!"


    Although this is only an internal meeting of a committee, the number of people is less than twenty, but the impassioned appearance of Jincheng Beidu is really exciting. Those committee members who worship Jincheng Beidu responded enthusiastically, and Naruto tapped with his fingers. Looking at his temples, his eyes showed shrewdness and calculation.


    ''Sure enough, as Mikojin said, this kid is different from other monsters, his acting skills can''t be concealed from my eyes, that is to say, what this kid said is true...hehe, it is interesting... Interesting...''


    Naruto seems to have found a toy that makes him very satisfied, Jincheng Beidu has also been completely targeted by Naruto.


    "The northern capital of Jincheng..."


    After Naruto left the committee''s headquarters, it was rare in his mind to think about a man''s affairs. Just seeing it, Naruto could make his own judgment on Jincheng North.


    He has the ability, the will, and the courage. At his level, whether he is a man or a monster, he is a master of the world. Although he is not as good as the old monster like the god of the gods, he is courageous at the level of the Jincheng North City. An excellent military commander or commander, Naruto''s evaluation of him is the same as that of Noriaki Miko, quite high.


    "Wait a minute, Naruto Uzumaki."


    Hearing someone calling his name, Naruto stopped thinking and turned around. What he saw was the long-haired man just now.


    "You have to go back to the teaching building, just drop in, let''s go together."


    "You were just now..."


    "My name is Ueshiba Ushi, can you talk about it. It''s the first time to participate in a committee meeting. Any thoughts?"


    Naruto glanced at this Ueshiba Uzumaki, and smiled: "It''s not bad, Jincheng Beidu, really a good guy. I didn''t expect that there are such guys in this school. I thought they were all lunatics like Jiu Yao. "


    "Oh, that''s it, it seems that you should not be a bad person."


    Ueshiba''s standard is far worse than that of Jinchengbei. Naruto deliberately acted with him and said, "Bad guy? What do you mean?"


    "Didn''t I just tell you that there were some strange rumors recently? In fact, it is said that anti-school spies got in in the committee."


    "Really, spy? That''s why you ran over to test me."


    "Hey... don''t say that, it''s just a joke, you are also very good anyway, even if there are anti-school spies, you can get rid of them all, just like usual."


    Ueshiba Uzumaki smiled, no different from before. After saying this, he walked past Naruto and waved his hands.


    "Bye, see you tomorrow."


    "Wait!"


    Naruto''s eyes looked left and right, and there was no figure. At this time, there was a sneer at the corner of his mouth. Turning his back to Ueshiba Uzuki, who was about to leave, he sneered and said, "You don''t really think I am a fool, Ueshiba. Xiongxi?"


    "Ah, what are you talking about, Naruto Uzumaki?"


    "You said just now that I can get rid of all the anti-school sects, just like usual, but I don¡¯t have to tell any outsiders about Mido Wedge, Pill Mazi, and Graffiti Demon. There are only people around me, and...anti-school, right, Ueshiba Nozomi?"


    Chapter 68-The second ant!Yoshii Miria of Different Hitomi!


    "Hehe, I was discovered by you. As expected of Naruto Uzumaki, but there is no other way."


    Ueshiba Tsuki scratched his head with emotion, and seemed to be quite distressed by the situation.


    "how?"


    Naruto raised his eyebrows coldly and looked at Ueshiba Tsuki with mocking eyes, and said, "You don''t want to say you are going to kill me. If so, I would advise you to stay awake. After all, yours The strength is really bad in my eyes."


    "Indeed, you can defeat Jiuyao. If I fight with you, no matter how you look at it, there is no chance of winning, but you don''t want to catch me."


    Ueshiba Ushiro showed a terrible smile on that weird face, and the entire face was suddenly completely deformed, and the whole body began to grow, looking like some kind of elongated creature.


    "My body can become like an earthworm and go underground. You can''t catch me, Naruto Uzumaki! Hahaha..."


    Ueshiba Ushiro''s body suddenly sank into the ground, and the rampant voice penetrated into Naruto''s ears from the ground. The sound became smaller and smaller, which also meant that he was quickly moving away from Naruto''s direction.


    In this world, many monsters can roughly judge their abilities from their names. Ueshiba is one. With this''earth'' in the name, he also has the ability similar to that of an earthworm, and for example, Jiuyao and Jiuyao mean It refers to the nine stars in the sky, including the sun star, dominating the good and bad for the world, so he is also the boss of the Public Security Committee.


    Naruto''s eyes looked at the ground, and the traces of sneer on his face seemed to mock Ueshiba''s uncontrollable ability, and two marks were made in his hands.


    "Who told you I can''t go underground anymore, but I really haven''t used this technique in front of anyone, the technique of wood escape mayfly!"


    The Mayfly Art is a evasion technique beyond any ability. Naruto¡¯s body is fully integrated into the earth, blending his breath and nature into one. In this case, even the God of God, one of the three Great Hades, cannot Perceive his breath.


    After Naruto''s body dived into the ground, he quickly caught up with Ueshiba Ushizuki.


    Ueshiba Uzumaki, like the graffiti demon, is not too strong a monster, but because it is a lost demon, he has some rather weird abilities.


    Ueshiba Uzaki is also very confident in his ability to escape into the ground at will. He thinks that Naruto can''t get into the ground to catch up with him. After escaping for a while, he also relaxes and slows his speed.


    "Naruto Uzumaki is really more keen than you think, but no matter what, let''s run away. Anyway, as long as the plan of that adult can be implemented, a Naruto Uzumaki is nothing."


    Naruto kept the mayfly technique behind Ueshiba Nozomi. Hearing his words, he immediately showed his figure behind Ueshiba Nozomi. He smiled and said, "Really? Can you explain it to me," What is the plan of the adult you mentioned?"


    It''s underground here, that is, there is no light and no flow of air. Ueshiba, who has the same ability as an earthworm, judges enemies underground in the same way as earthworms, using hearing!


    You can¡¯t see or smell underground, the only thing you can use is hearing!


    Ueshiba Ushio is really complaining about his hearing now, otherwise, how could he hear the sound behind him clearly and recognize it all at once, and then he was scared into cold sweat.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, why are you here?!"


    "It seems that you don''t know that I can sneak underground, but it''s not surprising that you don''t know, because it''s the first time I have used this technique in this world."


    Ueshiba Uzaki would not know what Naruto meant by "this world". At this time, he felt as if he was being stared at by a beast. As long as he acted rashly, he would be killed immediately!


    "Xuan...Naruto Uzumaki...Don''t think about it...I, I won''t tell you!"


    Naruto''s eyes can also see things in the dark. Looking at Ueshiba Ushizuki in front of him, even though this guy was trembling with fear, he actually clenched his teeth and didn''t say it. This made Naruto very surprised.


    "It seems that what you said to you''that adult'' is very heartfelt, but forget it, I don''t have to know, and I know who that person is."


    Ueshiba''s heart shook, and he didn''t know whether Naruto''s words were true or not, but under this dark ground, he suddenly saw two scarlet dots, glowing.


    Seeing luminous things in the dark, Ueshiba''s body can instinctively dilate the pupils so that his eyes can absorb more light and see more things, but after seeing the true colors of the two red dots, Ueshiba Suddenly there was a great fear in Xiongxi''s heart. He wanted to turn his head to avoid, but couldn''t do it, because his spirit had been forcibly drawn away from his body by those eyes.


    "Monthly reading!"


    Naruto was attacked by Moonread in his hand, and Ueshiba Ushi, who had completely lost consciousness, reappeared on the ground, and looked at the direction where the executive committee was, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    "Although he is only a small person, I will definitely let him play the biggest role, Jincheng Beidu!"


    To capture a Ueshiba Ushigaki alive is just a trivial disappearance for Naruto, and at this time, inside the school festival implementation committee.


    In a place where everyone¡¯s eyes could not reach, Jin Chengbei pushed his glasses, the same action, but the show was not at all the elegant and calm, dark eyes that made people fearful. Coldly.

 1117 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1117

    "Humph, it''s funny, Beidu..."


    With a faint smile, a very handsome young man appeared behind Jincheng Beidu. His clothes were completely inconsistent with the school style. It also means that he is not a person inside the school, and he does know Jincheng Beidu and has a relationship. It should be very familiar.


    "Unexpectedly, it turns out that you will have some time to talk."


    "Is it Wuya?"


    Jin Chengbei stopped, glanced at the handsome young man leaning against the wall, and said, "You are a fool! That''s not just talking..."


    "I know... You formed the anti-school because you wanted to''change'' this school, right, boss?"


    Yoshii Wuya has a pair of scarlet eyes, but from his eyes, he can''t see everything in his heart at all. The deep smile on the surface conceals all his true emotions.


    "I will do what I say, I will definitely want this school... to perish!"


    "is it?"


    Although Yoshii Wuya had known the true purpose of Jincheng Northern Capital for a long time, it was the first time to question this point, and then shrugged and said, "But the biggest obstacle to your plan is the Uzumaki Naruto. If you don¡¯t get rid of him, your plan will definitely be blocked."


    Yoshii Wuya didn''t get any answer. He seemed to have anticipated this situation a long time ago, spread his hands, and then walked out swaggeringly.


    Yoshii Wuya is not a schoolboy, a student, or a teacher. He has no identity in the school, but he just dared to walk around the school in such a big way, not afraid that anyone would see him. exist.


    Yoshii Wuya left from the northern capital of Jincheng and wandered around in the Yanghai Academy. The time for the executive committee meeting was originally after school, that is, in the evening. Today, the color has begun to turn black. The crescent moon can already be seen in the red sky.


    "Naruto Uzumaki..."


    Yoshii Wuya said the name, but those strange scarlet eyes couldn''t see any focal length. Obviously, he was wandering now. All the information and pictures about Uzumaki Naruto were quickly skipped in his mind, but Yoshii Wuya didn''t know what he was thinking, what kind of answer he needed, or whether he needed an answer.


    Amidst such random thoughts, Yoshii Wuya walked forward aimlessly, pushing away a few big rocks and a few dead trees, but his eyes remained unchanged, and he did not know how to do it.


    "Ok?"


    Yoshii Wuya''s eyes finally found some focus, staring at the blond man standing in front of him, about five meters away, with doubts and a hint of surprise in the different left and right eyes.


    Yoshii Wuya¡¯s eyes are very special. Although they are all scarlet, they are different pupils. The left eye is the same as Rimoexiang, a scarlet and slender vampire eye, and the right eye, although it is also scarlet. , The pupil is equally long and thin, but the pupil of the right eye is horizontal.


    To put it simply, the left eye is the eye of the nine tails, and the right eye is the eye of the toad immortal. The different left and right eyes also mean that he is not a complete vampire, because some mixed power makes him His eyes showed such a weird state.


    Grabbing the hair on his head, Yoshii Wuya''s expression that didn''t matter at all constricted a little, and said, "Naruto Uzumaki, what are you looking for?"


    Yoshii Wuya is not an idiot. Since Naruto Uzumaki has found him, he has nothing to say. It''s better to just spread the matter on the table, and Naruto raised a dozen beer in his hand and said:" Are you interested in having a drink with me, Yoshii Wuya?"


    Chapter 69-The Rebirth of Dirty Soil!Brothers from another world!


    "Hey, Naruto Uzumaki, is this how you invite people to drink?"


    The location was changed to the office of Noriaki Miko, who was caught by Naruto and sealed off all his powers, but Yuya Yoshii was not panicked at all, even said to be very relaxed and casual, even facing Naruto and the three at the same time. One of the Pluto gods, Nori Ming, he seemed to be completely fearless, and his tone was still very ridiculous.


    Naruto sat on Mikojin''s desk with Jiro''s legs folded and said:


    "Although it''s the first time we met, you seem to be the prisoner I''ve caught. Could you please at least cooperate with me a little bit, Yoshii Yua, Deputy Minister of the First Division of Mika no Country."


    Yoshii Wuya heard that Naruto had reported that he was from his family, and she couldn''t help but appear astonished. He couldn''t see the breezy and unrestrained look just now. There was doubt in the scarlet pair of different pupils, and said: "You are How do you know my identity?"


    Yoshii Yua is very confident in himself. In fact, his ability to face Naruto and God Noriaki without changing his face is enough to prove that he has extraordinary courage, and because of this, he has never revealed himself. Even the North of Jincheng didn''t even know that he belonged to the country of Yuka. Yoshii Wuya didn''t understand how Naruto knew his identity.


    Naruto sneered twice and poured a sip of beer into his mouth, but did not answer his question.


    Naruto can know the identity of Yoshii Wuya, partly because he is a traverser, and partly because he can judge it by himself.


    Yoshii Wuya has a vampire-like breath, and even directly said that it is very similar to the vampire breath on Moexiang. In this world, most vampires are related to Zhu Ran¡¯s family, and Zhu Ran¡¯s family is also Moexiang¡¯s. Most people in Zhu Ran¡¯s family and Zhu Ran¡¯s family are connected to the Kingdom of Yuga. As for Moexiang¡¯s surname, Zhu Ran, because she uses her mother Akash¡¯s name as her surname. In Japanese, The pronunciation of''Akaxia'' and''Chi Ye'' are the same.


    And Wuya Yoshii¡¯s unique pupil, and the reason why he is different from ordinary vampires, is that he is not a pure-blooded vampire like Moexiang, he is actually a synthetic monster made by Alkad¡¯s genetic factors, because The true ancestor Alkad absorbed too many monsters and turned into a monster that destroys the world. Therefore, it can be said that Alkad is the strongest lost monster in this world. Because of this, Yoshii Yua¡¯s eyes are different from ordinary ones. vampire.


    Yoshii Yua''s character is quite erratic and elusive, even Naruto can''t grasp what he is thinking at this time.


    Noriaki Goko held his chin with both hands, looked at Yoshii Miura who was brought by Naruto, and said, "Speaking of which, why did you catch him suddenly? Aren''t you afraid of screaming?"


    "I was a little worried about this problem, but I just thought of a good solution, so I think it should be possible to solve this. And, don''t you want to put an undercover in the country of Yuka?"


    There was a hint of surprise in the glowing eyes of Goko God Noriaki, but he didn''t say anything. It was an action, and he acquiesced to Naruto''s behavior. Just like Naruto said, he wanted to be inserted in the country of Yuka. Undercover, but it''s difficult.


    Yoshii Wuya is still not shocked, and her mood is quite stable and calm. There is no emotional fluctuation in the scarlet pupil, and he said lightly: "If you are talking about the undercover agent, then you will be disappointed, because After I disappeared for a while, the organization would start to doubt me, and I would not agree to help you."


    "I didn''t say that you should promise to help me, Yoshii Kuri. In fact, if you really promised to help me, I would still feel uneasy. As for whether others will find you missing, you don''t have to worry about that. Because my clone is now pretending to be you outside."


    "Really? But even if you use some strange magic to change into my appearance, you can look exactly the same, but your personality will still be different. Such a transformation cannot be hidden from him."


    "Do you mean Jincheng Beidu?"


    Naruto threw away the can in his hand, then wiped his mouth, and said:


    "I didn''t think that a clone could deceive that guy''s eyes all the time, otherwise he wouldn''t deserve to let us take it so seriously, but for a while, I think it''s okay to give me some time to do things."


    "Do you want to control me? Illusion? Or torture? Whatever you want."


    Yoshii Wuya is still in a state of not being shocked. Putting aside his strength, Yoshii Wuya¡¯s mood is far better than Jiuyao, so this is why Naruto wants to control Yoshii Wuya but not Jiuyao. , Even if it is the chess piece in your hand, I hope that your chess piece will be more powerful so that you can do more things for yourself.


    "You don''t need to look like this, don''t worry, it will be over soon, and I promise there is no pain."


    Naruto said something similar to ruthless words, but compared to what he was going to do next, his words were not at all weird.


    Boom!


    Naruto used the Yin Yang black stick to seal the two hapless guys with all their demon powers, Graffiti Demon and Ueshiba Nozomi, who were thrown on the floor of the office by the hand of Miko Shinaki, and then the two dressed like gangsters. The man went out and left the space in the office again.


    Although Mikojin Noraki told his subordinates to bring these two stray monsters over according to Naruto''s instructions, he still didn''t understand what Naruto was going to do, and so did Yoshii Wuya.


    Are you going to kill them to frighten Yoshii Wuya?


    Such naive thoughts would never appear in Naruto''s head. Yoshii Kuri and Yuko God Noraki knew it, but because of this, they were even more puzzled and wondered what Naruto was going to do.


    "It''s the first time I have used this forbidden technique. I really hope I don''t lose face."


    Naruto said softly, the voice was enough to make both Yuko God Noraki and Yoshii Miura hear clearly, and then they saw a faint wind blade condensed on the fingertips of Naruto''s index fingers, turning his fingers into irons. Muddy razor.


    However, contrary to the expectations of Yuya Yoshii and Yuko God Noraki, the wind blade condensed by Naruto''s fingers was not intended to harm the two hapless stray monsters on the ground, nor was it to attack Yoshii Yua, but to stretch out his hand and use his fingers. Scratched his eyes.


    It wasn''t just a scratching of the eyelids. Naruto really scratched his eyeballs, causing blood and tears to flow down his face.


    Naruto had already cut off all his pain. Although his eyes were bleeding and scratched, his eyes didn''t feel the same, he didn''t blink, and he didn''t shed tears because of the stimulation of the wound.


    "Graffiti Demon, Ueshiba Minxi, I borrowed the lives of the two of you, but I''m really sorry, I can''t return it to you! Forbidden Art Reincarnation!"


    Naruto uttered the name of the forbidden technique he used, and at the same time pressed his hands on the ground, two very complex and mysterious formations appeared on the ground, which even the god of the gods could not fully understand, the graffiti demon and Uzaki Ushiba Surrounded by his body.


    Then, in this spotless office, a lot of dust immediately appeared. This dust was not something in the world, but from the underworld of the hell of the underworld, with attributes that the mortal dust did not possess.

 1118 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1118

    The dust began to cover the graffiti demon and Ueshiba Ushizuki. The endless pain and fear from the soul made the two immediately start screaming, but they were already sealed by Naruto¡¯s Chakra black stick. How could their abilities resist Naruto''s dirty rebirth.


    Since Naruto can use psychic art to summon the five-layer Rashomon in this world, he should also be able to use the Dirty Reincarnation to summon the power of the god of death and the soul he needs.


    The souls of Graffiti Demon and Ueshiba Naki were sacrificed by Naruto and were sacrificed to the god of death. As a price, together with the blood flowing from Naruto''s eyes, they summoned the souls of the two.


    Naruto''s eyes are not his own. Although they are completely fused with his own blood, in addition to Naruto''s own DNA, they also have the DNA of Sasuke and Itachi.


    Naruto is still alive now. Of course, it is impossible for the god of death to summon his soul, and the two sacrifices correspond to the brothers Sasuke and Itachi!


    Although it is not right to disturb the peace of the dead, Naruto only thought of this method not long ago, so he has to try it. If it succeeds, Naruto can get what he needs, but if it fails, the great thing is to catch the graffiti magic and Ueshiba''s life is nothing more than that.


    The souls of Sasuke and Itachi were summoned by Naruto at the same time, and the underworld from the underworld covered the bodies of the graffiti demon and Ueshiba Ushi, creating the appearance of Sasuke and Itachi.


    The dead don¡¯t age. Although Naruto¡¯s years have passed for many years, Sasuke and Itachi have not changed in the Pure Land of Bliss so far and when they died. The only thing different from the past is Naruto. Up.


    Sasuke still doesn''t know what happened, or who reincarnated with the dirty soil to summon his soul. After his eyes adjusted to the light of this room, the person standing in front of him was the person he hated the most!


    "Naruto Uzumaki!"


    Although Sasuke has been dead for many years, the dazzling hatred of being killed by Naruto that year has not disappeared. Seeing Naruto standing in front of him, Sasuke¡¯s eyes immediately turned into an eternal kaleidoscope of writing round eyes. Turn quickly.


    "Be quiet, Sasuke, my purpose is not you!"


    Naruto gave Sasuke a cold look. After Sasuke died, his strength could not be increased. Sasuke, who once pushed Naruto to a dangerous situation, had a gap of decades with Naruto. It was his opponent, the body that was completely sealed off by Naruto''s use of space. Then Naruto''s right eye turned into a four-cornered windmill, staring at Itachi''s kaleidoscope and writing round eyes, and gave absolute instructions.


    "Itachi, give me Uchiha Shisui''s kaleidoscope writing round eyes!"


    Chapter 70-School Festival in full swing!See the war caused by parents!


    The lives of Graffiti Demon and Ueshiba Nozomi finally played a role, helping Naruto to summon the souls of Sasuke and Itachi from the world of Naruto.


    Although Naruto¡¯s right eye and other gods can only temporarily change a person¡¯s will, Naruto¡¯s goal can already be achieved. Under the strongest illusion produced by Uchiha Shisui¡¯s kaleidoscope writing wheel, even Uchiha Itachi The kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes could not resist, and was controlled by Naruto with other gods.


    "Yes."


    Itachi faintly responded, and then his left eye kaleidoscope writing wheel turned.


    Itachi has quite high attainments in illusion. Naruto¡¯s illusion is better than Itachi, and only relied on the powerful pupil power of the nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes and Zhishui eyes to outperform it. When it comes to illusion skills, Naruto has been Not yet Itachi''s opponent.


    Everyone, including the god of the gods, felt that the air seemed to be distorted, and then from the black pupils of Uchiha Itachi, a black three-legged crow flew out and fell in front of Naruto, and the crow His left eye is a kaleidoscope of four-cornered windmills.


    Kaleidoscope writing round eyes, including Naruto, Otsuki Teruya, Otsuki Hamura, Uchiha Madara, and incomplete ten-tailed gou jade reincarnation eyes, the number of gou jade or patterns are all three or multiples of three, but it is Among all the eyes, only Uchiha Shisui''s eyes are unique, which also means that the power of this eye is unique.


    Naruto buckled the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye from the crow''s left eye socket, and looked at this eye quietly, Naruto''s face showed a smile.


    "After so many things, this eye is finally in my hands."


    Uchiha Shisui¡¯s strongest phantom eye was once taken to the Pure Land of Bliss with the death of Itachi. However, the kaleidoscope of writing round eyes was not completely destroyed after all. Naruto sacrificed the lives of two miscellaneous fish. , Resurrecting Itachi, and finally took this kaleidoscope writing wheel eye.


    The only reason for Naruto''s reincarnation of the dirty soil was to write the wheel eyes in the kaleidoscope in the hands of Itachi. Now that the goal has been achieved, Naruto has also released the reincarnation of the dirty soil, allowing the souls of the brothers Sasuke and Itachi to ascend to heaven again.


    Speaking of it, Sasuke should be the most tragic person. He was resurrected by Naruto for some reason. After seeing his enemy, he was immobilized only after saying a word, and then he was lifted from unclean rebirth, because of the law of reincarnation, Sasuke¡¯s The soul could not stay in the world for too long. It was unable to attack Naruto at all and returned to the Pure Land of Bliss. On the ground, only a pile of dust was left, and there were two corpses with extremely horrified expressions.


    Noriaki Goko was also a decisive person. He did not pay any attention to the two corpses on the ground. He looked at Naruto with glowing eyes and said, "Did you do so much for that eye?"


    "Yes, this is also the key to everything."


    Naruto carefully played with the left-eye kaleidoscope writing wheel eye that originally belonged to Uchiha Shisui, and then pressed it on his left eye.Uchiha Shisui¡¯s four-corner kaleidoscope was wrapped in Naruto¡¯s chakras, and turned into a group of red chakras. Then, like a scarlet cosmetic contact lens, it covered Naruto¡¯s left eyeball to make Naruto¡¯s The left eye has completely turned into the shape of a four-cornered windmill.


    "As long as this is all there is no problem! Yoshii Wuya, become my servant, don''t be a god!"


    Ten days before the school festival...


    In order to prepare for the annual school festival, the entire Yanghai Academy attaches great importance to it. The veterans of the second and third grades have had their menstrual years, and the first grade rookies, although this is the first time in Yanghai Academy Prepare for the school festival, but the novices do not lack that passion.


    Under the joint operation of the entire school, although there have been many minor problems, in general, it is still proceeding in an orderly manner.


    Most classes and clubs are prepared for various activities. Although there is no division of victory or defeat, monsters are always more competitive than humans. Basically, most students want their own class or club. Activities are the most popular.


    However, the Ministry of Information... is probably the only club that is completely unprepared.


    The hands of Xiaozi and Concubine Liu quickly crackled on the computer keyboard in front of them, typed the news release into the computer, and then typeset.While holding a pen in her hand, Mengxiang quickly drew on the paper in front of her. Because there is no professional equipment, many of the patterns in the newspaper need to be hand-painted.


    "I''m back! Finally finished the interview..."


    The door of the Department of Information classroom was suddenly pushed open, and Hu Meng came in from the outside holding a thick stack of interview papers. Following Hu Meng was Moriqiu Yinying, who was in charge of photography in the Department of Information.


    Hu Meng has been running around for the news these days. Because he has to prepare for the school festival, the other students are also very busy. It is not easy for Hu Meng to interview them. It is really exhausting these two days. light.


    A golden Chakra arm stretched out from Naruto''s body, took the thick pile of press releases from Hu Meng''s hand, and quickly glanced at it.


    "It''s really hard work, Hu Meng."


    Running around the whole school, Hu Meng did not have the speed and physical strength of a werewolf. He was really exhausted. There were fine beads of sweat on her body, which made her white shirt transparent, sticking to her body, and outlined The arc of the chest.


    Hu Meng was too tired. After walking two steps quickly, he hung his body directly on Naruto to rest, and said: "It''s so tired. I didn''t expect that we would not have to go out for the Academy Festival, but we still have to be tired like this. "


    Naruto quickly reviewed the interview manuscript that Hu Meng had brought, and nodded secretly to Hu Meng''s ability to interview. Hearing the complaints of the girl with big breasts hanging on her body, Naruto rubbed her cheek against her sweaty beauty. Face, said: "Don''t worry, just keep it for a few more days. There are still ten days before the school festival. Then I will accompany you to have fun. No matter what, I won''t let you work overtime at the school festival. ."


    Hu Meng¡¯s purple eyes lit up. To be honest, although the two days were really hard, Hu Meng was happy to be able to do things with Naruto. Hearing Naruto¡¯s words at this time seemed to make Hu Meng exhausted. , Put his arms around Naruto''s neck, and said, "Naruto, this is what you said. You have to accompany others for fun during the school festival."


    "Of course, I won''t go back."


    Naruto shaved her little nose, and changed her concept, turning Naruto''s saying "you" into "people", and didn''t bother to expose her.


    Hu Meng''s face blushed, but it didn''t seem to be because of the intimacy of being shaved by Naruto''s nose. His expression was a little twisted, and finally blushed and said, "Naruto, can I ask you something, OK?"


    Hu Mengping is the most daring other than Concubine Liu, and the one who likes to be close to Naruto the most. He can show her such a shy look. I don¡¯t know what happened. Naruto temporarily puts down his work and turns He looked at Hu Meng strangely, and said, "What''s the matter, Hu Meng, let''s talk if you have anything."


    "That... it''s like this... During the school festival, my mother said she would also come to participate... So, I want you to meet... meet my mother."


    ''Is this the legendary meeting with parents?''


    When Naruto raised his eyebrows, he probably understood the reason why Hu Meng was so shy. Although he is not a few intimacy at ordinary times, Hu Meng would often use his beautiful body to swear sovereignty over Naruto, but he really developed to see his parents. To this point, the meaning is completely different.


    Naruto has already experienced the situation of seeing his parents, so he will not be as shy and nervous as Hu Meng. Although his father-in-law is difficult to deal with, Naruto believes that he can deal with his mother-in-law. Basically, as long as the mother-in-law agrees, the father-in-law¡¯s opinion is basically It can be ignored.


    "Okay, no problem, I''ve long wanted to see auntie too."


    A shy and joyful smile appeared on Hu Meng''s face, and then his face sank again, and his purple eyes looked sharply at the girl who appeared on the other side of Naruto.


    The stalker Ku seems to suddenly appear next to Naruto, grabbing Naruto¡¯s arm, completely ignoring the sharpness in Hu Meng¡¯s eyes, and saying faintly: ¡°Naruto, my mother also wants to go to the school festival. Come."


    Naruto¡¯s voice is always so cold and indifferent. It is rare to see her feeling out of control to change her voice. Her voice is so cold as to say something completely unrelated to her, but Naruto is still from her. A slightly trembling body and a slightly higher body temperature than usual can tell whether the girl is still shy.


    ''Do the two mother-in-laws have to choose to come on the same day?''


    Naruto wanted to make such complaints in his heart, but taking into account the feelings of Hu Meng and Kui, he still didn''t say this sentence. He pinched Kui''s delicate face like a baby, and smiled: "No problem. When I see my aunt, I have to see if my aunt can mate the promise to me.

 1119 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1119

    Naruto¡¯s words made Kuo, who was able to follow and peek at him without scruples, flushed, and seemed to fall into a state of fantasy. To be honest, Kua had decided that it was Naruto Uzumaki a long time ago as to the choice of her husband. In addition, Kuo wouldn''t be willing to marry anyone. Naruto made the little fantasy in Kuo''s heart seem to become reality, secretly looking forward to the beautiful scene of their marriage.


    Hu Meng''s face was angry and jealous, with some baby fat cheeks, he looked at Naruto with anger, and he hugged Naruto''s other arm unwillingly.


    "Naruto, how can this be done? You promised me to see my mother!"


    Hu Meng¡¯s jealous voice made Que wake up from the fantasy, and his icy blue eyes looked at Hu Meng coldly, and said, ¡°That¡¯s because you were abandoned. Naruto only agreed to me now, you flashed. Go!"


    "What are you talking about?! You hateful snow girl?!"


    "You must never lose in love, even with force." Kuo''s cold voice expressed his determination, condensing the water vapor in the air, and condensing huge crampons in his hands.


    "Humph..." Hu Meng sneered twice, and a little devil''s tail appeared behind his back. "This sentence is what I want to say, other things can be tolerated, but this is absolutely not the only way to give in!"


    Naruto was accustomed to their quarrels, so he just watched them, but seeing that they are really in a position to fight now, he didn¡¯t make any moves because he was afraid that something would happen, so he quickly reached out and stopped the black and white. The girl, and her fingers bounced on their foreheads.


    "Ah! It hurts!"


    "Naruto, why play me?!"


    Both Hu Meng and Que were aggrieved. They looked at Naruto with tears of tears. Naruto''s forehead was slightly beating. They looked helplessly at the two girls who would become well-behaved only in front of him, and said: "I said you two Well, there are still so many things to do now, can you two stop arguing for the first time? Or if you want to keep arguing like this, and then you can¡¯t finish your work, you have to work overtime when it gets the school festival? It''s fine, because the two aunts don''t need to see each other like this, what do you think?"


    "Woo..."


    The two young girls who had just returned their swords and swords lost their momentum at this time, and the state of liberation of their demon power was relieved as a result. Naruto watched them retreat, and after hitting a stick, immediately stuffed two candy cubes and touched theirs. Head, said: "Well, if you know you are wrong, go to work quickly, otherwise you will really have to work overtime during the school festival. Don''t worry, I will see both aunts."


    Hu Meng and Fei couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Although they were a little unhappy because of each other¡¯s existence, this seemed to be the best solution at the moment. They both nodded, then glanced at each other quite tacitly, and the same one raised in their eyes. idea.


    ''I will never lose to you!''


    After finally pacifying the black and white two beautiful girls, Xiao Zi, wearing a witch¡¯s hat, walked in front of Naruto. She hadn¡¯t developed yet, her tender face was a little blush, her voice trembled, Said: "Naruto, during the school festival, my parents will also come..."


    Chapter 71-The Nature of the Northern Capital of Jincheng!Judge the power of the cross!


    "Ah! Don''t!"


    "Senior Beidu! Don''t!"


    "Help!"


    While the entire school was in full swing because of the school festival, in the headquarters building of the school festival executive committee, wailing and screams continued to be heard, and a bloody smell gradually passed from this two-story building, screaming The sound of wailing and wailing also gradually decreased, and finally disappeared completely.


    However, this committee headquarters building was originally located in a remote location, even if such a tragedy happened, it would never be known to outsiders.


    Jin Chengbei stood in the meeting room, surrounded by a mess...or a miserable situation. Except for him, all the members of the committee were dead, blood covered the ground, walls, and ceiling, and all of them were in The last expression before dying is incredible!


    They couldn''t understand why they wanted to kill the senior Jincheng Beidu who they admired and respected?!


    Jin Cheng Bei Du is indeed a fierce character. After killing so many people, his complexion has not changed at all, his body has not even fluctuated in murderous aura, and his complexion still maintains its former elegance and indifferent.


    Bang bang bang...


    The continuous clapping sounds sounded behind Jincheng Beidu, causing a slight change in Jincheng Beidu''s original plain face, and his eyes passed through the lens to look in the direction of the applause.


    "Naruto Uzumaki?"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Naruto walked out of the darkness, every foot will step on a blood stain, but it seems to be repelled by his power, the blood stain on the ground will be immediately repelled by an inexplicable force before being stepped on by his foot , So Naruto''s feet didn''t get any blood stains.


    Naruto looked around, and the people who died on the ground seemed to have nothing to do with him, and said, "It''s really cruel, they are all members who worship you, you actually killed them like this."


    Jin Chengbei spread his hands. He had no guilt or guilt in his heart for killing so many members who worshipped him, saying, "This is no way. They are hindering my implementation of the plan, so I can only let them die. Up."


    "Oh, if you say that, I see this now. For your plan, are you going to kill me too?"


    "Although your presence here is outside of my plan, it''s nothing, just to let my plan go ahead."


    Jin Chengbei pushed his own glasses, still maintaining the indifference that made people feel so indifferent, and then smiled slightly: "Take this opportunity, I will tell you one more thing, I am the leader of the anti-school!"


    A hint of surprise appeared on Naruto''s face, then he touched his face with one hand and smiled softly.


    "It''s really amazing, Jincheng Beidu, but there has never been anyone''s acting skills that can hide Naruto Uzumaki''s eyes from me!"


    "It really makes me feel honored to receive your praise."


    Jin Chengbei shook the iron rod in his hand, let the blood stained on it slip off the iron rod, and then said: "Then let me see, you can defeat my subordinates, and the powerful one who defeated Jiu Yao Power, Naruto Uzumaki!"


    Jin Cheng Beidu jumped forward and rushed towards Naruto with an iron rod in his hand. As an anti-school, he has a terrifying power far above all the members. The power is far better than Mido Wedge, and his speed Then you have to end abuse graffiti!


    Regardless of speed or strength, the level of Jincheng North is far superior to the average monsters. Even among the pure-blooded monsters, the level of Jincheng North is sufficient to rank as an S-level monster!


    The iron rod in Jincheng Beidu''s hand slammed against Naruto''s head fiercely, with his brute force, a stick knocked down, the average monster is definitely enough to be beaten to a skull burst!


    Naruto''s eyes were condensed, obviously aware of the strength of the northern capital of Jincheng, and immediately drew a bone knife from his elbow!


    Ding!!


    In theory, the hardness of Naruto¡¯s bone knife is much better than that of ordinary metal. Even a solid iron rod can¡¯t stand his bone knife. However, although the iron rod in the hands of Jincheng Beidu was cut in half, But he was not cut off immediately, which would cause such a situation because of his very high power control skills!


    Naruto''s bone knife got stuck in the iron rod in Jincheng Beidu''s hand. Naruto didn''t bother to pull out his bone knife, but immediately let go. At the same time, he quickly kicked and kicked Jincheng Beidu''s belly!


    Seeing Naruto¡¯s movements, Jincheng Beidu immediately closed his hand and blocked Naruto¡¯s feet with one hand. Of course, Jincheng Beidu¡¯s strength was not as good as Naruto¡¯s. The body was kicked and flew out, but the destructive power caused by Naruto¡¯s legs , But it was greatly weakened because of this. Jincheng Beidu was in the air, with his feet on the wall, a leap, and his body rushed towards Naruto again.


    Whoosh!


    In mid-air, Jin Chengbei threw the iron rod still stuck with a bone knife at Naruto.


    Naruto''s eyes were quick and the speed in his hand was faster. He grabbed the handle of the bone knife in the electric flint and then turned his wrist vigorously. Without the help of Jincheng Beidu''s control, how could ordinary iron rods resist the bone knife? Sharp, cut in half!


    The iron rod was just taken by Jin Chengbei. It was not a weapon to take advantage of. Although it was lost, there was no problem. The body quickly rushed in front of Naruto, instead of punching. At close range, Naruto seemed to hear him The sound of body joints.


    boom!!


    Jincheng Beidu''s shoulder bone contracted, and then hit Naruto''s right shoulder with his right shoulder. This simple action, the power contained in it was amazing, even Naruto was shocked by Jincheng Beidu''s move. It stopped after four or five steps.


    "Tieshan Kao?! You know Bajiquan?!"


    Jincheng Beidu has his left hand at the front and his right hand at the back, putting on a fighting posture. In normal times, he is the elegant and indifferent Jincheng Beidu, but now, he is a crazy and militant demon.


    "That''s right, Naruto Uzumaki, really has eyesight, I learned Bajiquan since I was a kid, but when I was hit by my iron mountain, I only stepped back five steps. You are the first one!"


    "Don''t be so self-righteous, Jincheng Northern Capital! Tang Song''s Dance!!"


    "Although it''s a little troublesome, but I brought you people, Mr. Chairman of Transvestite."


    Naruto, with a few holes in his clothes, appeared in the office building where the god of the gods was located, and beside him was the northern capital of Jincheng that he had just defeated by using his bones.


    "Good job, Naruto classmate."

 1120 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1120

    The glowing eyes of Yuko Shinaki glanced at Naruto, and then stared at Jincheng Beidu.


    "Unsurprisingly, the leader of the anti-school school is indeed you, classmate Beidu."


    Miko Shinaki seemed to sigh softly, and then took out a cross from his clothes, which looked very similar to Moexiang''s cross, but was far more powerful than Moexiang''s.


    When the god of the gods took out the cross, a huge magic circle suddenly appeared at the feet of Jincheng Beidu, and Jincheng Beidu stood at the center of the magic circle.


    "Enchantment?!"


    Jincheng Beidu looked at the surrounding magic circle with a little surprise, and then smiled at the high-ranking god of the gods: "So you planned it a long time ago. No wonder you haven''t seen how you show up recently. It seems that you started long ago. Doubt me, that''s why you sent Naruto Uzumaki to the committee for the purpose of getting me out? It seems that these things are all within your calculations, chairman."


    "That''s right, Beidu student, you were a very promising student to me, but it''s a pity..."


    Noriaki Goko sighed and shook his head, then turned around and said, "Naruto-san, you can go back now, you guys, put him in the dungeon."


    Noriaki Goko himself ordered Jinchengbeidu to be locked up in the dungeon, as if everything was over, but Jinchengbeidu suddenly laughed, laughing wildly, even madly.


    "Hahahaha, you are wrong, chairman! Everything is in the calculations, not you!"


    He was defeated by Naruto¡¯s bones and veins not long ago, and was personally sealed on the body of Jincheng Beidu inside the barrier by the god of the gods, but a powerful demon power appeared, and the barrier set by the god of gods was also broken. At the same time, the profit turned into a strange appearance like the root system of a plant, completely piercing the body of the unsuspecting God of God Noriaki.


    "I''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time...Miko Shinaki, one of the three Pluto kings, chairperson!"


    "How could it be... my enchantment... Beidu... you actually know the magic of enchantment..."


    "Yes, for my plan, I have been dormant for a long time."


    Jin Chengbei used his demonized hand to evoke the cross that fell to the ground, with endless madness on his face.


    "This is what I want. In order to open the''Great Enchantment'', the magic tool that the chairman carries with him is the key to all my plans!"


    Things reversed. Originally, he had been caught in the northern capital of Jincheng, but he broke the barrier set by the god of the gods, and the attack caused him to be seriously injured, and as a result, he took the cross of the top priority.


    As long as relying on the power of that cross, even ordinary people can activate a powerful enchantment. This is also the most important key to guarding the entire Yanghai Academy that is unknown to humans!The magic tool of Noriaki Goko-Judgment Cross!


    "Hahaha...My plan is finally coming true! I want to restore the world to nature, and I want to let humans and monsters fight as much as they want! Until they perish!!"


    Chapter 72-Enchantment collapsed!When the cross appears in the''right position''!


    Jincheng Beidu obtained the most important judgment cross as he wished, and his nature was also revealed, no longer the elegance and calmness of the previous, completely showing the madness of a lost demon!


    Jincheng Beidu was originally a human being. It was because of Yoshii Wuya¡¯s blood that he became a monster. Because Yoshii Wuya is a synthetic monster made with Alkad¡¯s genetic factors, the power of Jincheng Beidu is far Better than ordinary existence, even among pure-blood monsters, there are few rivals.


    Naruto glanced at Noriaki Miko, who was lying on the ground like a dead dog, then turned to the northern capital of Jincheng, and said: "It turns out that your plan can reach this level, although it makes me feel very much. I''m not happy, but I really want to admire you, Jincheng Beidu!"


    Jin Chengbei held the key to everything in his hand, judged the cross, his face was crazy and indifferent, and said: "Naruto Uzumaki, you are indeed a very powerful opponent, but you can''t stop me, because I must have this The reason why the school was destroyed! You can''t stop me!"


    The demon power spreading in Jincheng Beidu, the kind of extreme darkness, the extreme arrogance that no one except himself, is the real nature of this guy!


    A huge magic circle appeared under Jincheng Beidu, followed by a burst of intense light, and the entire magic circle and Jincheng Beidu disappeared completely.


    "Moving magic? I didn''t expect this guy to use such advanced spells."


    Naruto exclaimed. Although it is an enemy, the strength, strategy and forbearance of the northern capital of Jincheng are enough to make Naruto amazed. The ability to use such advanced spells as moving magic is also enough to show that his magical skills are quite terrifying. There is no figure of Jincheng Beidu at all, Naruto kicked the god of the gods, who was still lying on the ground like a dead dog, and said: "Don''t pretend, that guy has run away!"


    I saw that the blood was pierced by Jin Cheng Beidu just now, and the blood flow was endless. At this moment, he stood up from the ground, his body was still covered with blood, but the blood flow stopped immediately, and so much blood flowed out. Dianming also stood still as if he was all right.


    "You can also be a little more polite, in order to hide Beidu''s eyes, I was really hurt by him."


    "It''s you who are guilty, who can you blame?!"


    Naruto relentlessly complained to Yuko God Noraki. This guy is not a good person at all, and he doesn''t need to be polite at all. It''s just that the most miserable person among them should be Jincheng Beidu.


    Noriaki Goko is one of the three great kings, and is recognized by the monster world as one of the three strongest monsters in the world. When facing the true ancestor Alkad, he was able to fight undefeated and successfully sealed Alkad. Also one of the heroes!


    Noriaki Okiko is always good at calculations, but rarely does it really, which makes others forget his own power!


    Tomosho, this is an evaluation of the god of the gods, but the calculating, sinister and insidious god of the gods is just wearing a nun''s clothes and restricting his demon power.


    Although the strength of Jincheng Beidu is strong, although he has Alkad''s genetic factor in his body, he is not Alkad after all, and it is impossible to kill the god of God with a single move!


    Noriaki Miko wiped the blood on his body. Even if he didn''t feel it, he knew where Jin Chengbei was going. At this time, he listened to him with a smile: "But you won''t catch up? If you postpone, everything will be too late. Up."


    "Okay, I know, I''ll go right away, you slacker Pluto!"


    Naruto gave a slap in the face of Noriaki, and according to their plan, Noriaki was severely injured by Kinjo Kita, and then robbed of the Judgment Cross. If at this time, God Noori appeared in front of Kita. If it is, it will definitely arouse his suspicion, so the person who can finally deal with the northern capital of Jincheng is only Naruto.


    As for whether or not to kill Jincheng Beidu in the end, the right to choose lies entirely with Jincheng Beidu himself.


    It can only be said that with the conspiracy and power of Naruto and the god of god Noraki, who in this world dare not calculate?What can''t be calculated?!


    In this complex world, before the dust settles, no one dares to say whether it is a chess piece or a chess player!


    The Ever Dark Altar under the Yanghai Academy...


    It was dark and deep. I don''t know why there were a few skeletons scattered on the ground, and a few mice were running on the ground. This way, it really fits the image of the four characters of''Altar of Ever Darkness''.


    This is the most important place in the entire Yanghai Academy, because it is the location of the Great Enchantment guarding Yanghai Academy!


    Yanghai Academy, to be honest, is still in the human world, because even the three great Plutos cannot inexplicably open up a space, and the reason why humans cannot enter Yanghai is because of the guardianship of the enchantment.


    This enchantment itself can make Yanghai Academy completely invisible, and at the same time, it is a space enchantment that humans cannot enter. Once someone enters Yanghai Academy by mistake, they will become the legendary Shenyin!


    "I didn''t expect to let you follow after warning, Naruto Uzumaki, you guys are really unpleasant."


    Naruto used the technique of Flying Thunder God to catch up with the northern capital of Jincheng who used the transfer spell to come to this ever dark altar, and he had just arrived here and heard the complaints of the northern capital of Jincheng.


    "It''s okay. I''m a guy who doesn''t like men too much. There are more people who want to kill me, but no one has ever succeeded."


    Jincheng Beidu seemed to be a little bit emotional and annoyed, and sighed: "I didn''t expect that my plan was perfect, but it happened that you missed Naruto Uzumaki. Only you, I can''t calculate, I didn''t expect you to be more than just Let my plan proceed ahead of schedule, and it has even caught up to this ever dark altar."


    Jin Chengbei seemed to be a little bit brooding about this incident, but Naruto shook his head and said: "I ask myself, I am also a good conspirator. I have calculated many people and killed many people with conspiracies, so that they will die. , Even if you go to hell, you will never forget your hatred of me, but there is one thing that I will never calculate."


    "Oh?"


    Jin Chengbei became interested in Naruto''s words, and did not immediately implement his plan, saying, "Can you ask what it is?"


    "Human heart."


    Naruto gave a reasonable answer, looking at Jin Chengbei with a slightly stunned expression, and said: "Only this I will never be able to calculate, because even if it is me, it is impossible to know what the human heart will do. What kind of choice."


    Naruto''s words contained some profound meaning, and I don''t know if Jinchengbeidu could understand it, Jinchengbeidu pondered for a moment, and then showed a crazy smile.


    "Forget it, no matter what you say, the result will be the same. Next, as long as the judgment cross is inserted into this keyhole, the great barrier will be lifted and the school will appear in the human world! As long as this, I''m invincible!!"


    Jincheng Beidu showed extreme madness on his face, and inserted the magic tool Judgment Cross of the god of god Normiko into the keyhole on the stone platform in front of him!


    boom!!

 1121 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1121

    The great barrier that protected the school began to collapse because Jincheng North had put the judgment cross in the''right position''. Because of the disappearance of the barrier, the human world also began to change.


    Crackling!!


    It has now passed through the summer and entered the autumn. In theory, the thunderstorm should have basically disappeared, but suddenly there was thunder and lightning in the human world, but there were no dark clouds in the sky. It is really a thunderbolt!


    From that lightning, weird powers that do not belong to humans appeared, because in the process of Jinhua, while the brain was developed, the instincts of the creatures were constantly degrading. The average human didn¡¯t know what those lightnings represented, it was just for the sudden appearance. Lei felt surprised, but the animals living in the human world all noticed abnormalities!


    Because of the lifting of the Great Enchantment, Yanghai Academy began to gradually appear in front of humans. At first, it was like a mirage. Because the Great Enchantment was too large and completely disappeared, it would take some time. However, if it can¡¯t be stopped, everything It will change from dream to reality.


    "It''s so wonderful..."


    Jin Chengbei opened his arms, he fully enjoyed this moment, and muttered: "I have been waiting...waiting for this moment...the history of the school has a future...all this is the moment of destruction in my hands. My plan is too long... But now... finally it can be fully achieved..."


    Because of the lifting of the Great Enchantment, turbulence occurred in both the monster world and the human world. Once Yanghai Academy is completely exposed to the human world, all the monsters here will also appear in front of humans. Said that, nowadays, neither humans nor monsters are ready to live in peace. Once something like that happens, it will only cause disaster!


    Humans will panic because of the appearance of monsters, and then they will attack. Among the monsters, the innocent monsters like Moexiang and others are after all a few of the few, and many of them are fierce personalities, although they may not be like It is the anti-school faction who completely defies the school, but when they are attacked, they have absolutely no reason to be passively beaten.


    Although the number of monsters is far less than that of humans, all monsters have powerful powers that humans do not possess.


    Although individual human beings are weak, they have a huge number of billions and advanced and complete weapon technology. Once a war breaks out, the entire planet will become a tragic battlefield!


    Naruto squeezed his finger bones, causing the joints to make a bean-popping sound. His azure blue eyes looked indifferently at the northern capital of Jincheng enjoying this moment of destruction, and said: "It seems that the only way to prevent the collapse of the Great Enchantment is I''ll kill you first!"


    Chapter 73-In the eyes of Naruto: Jincheng North is small and sad!


    "Weird Wushuang Konoha Cyclone!!"


    Naruto''s body soared into the air and quickly rushed to the front of Jincheng Beidu. At the same time, he rotated his body, ejecting high-pressure steam from the joints, and kicked Jincheng Beidu''s chest with unparalleled force.


    boom!!


    Jin Chengbei used his arms to resist, but he couldn''t match Naruto''s terrifying power. The body was kicked in the front by Naruto''s Konoha whirlwind. The impact of the strange power was like an ordinary person being hit by a wild bull. , His body flew upside down uncontrollably, and after hitting the wall of the underground altar, he coughed up a bit of blood.


    "Ahem..."


    Naruto''s power was so powerful that Jin Cheng Bei Du suffered a lot of damage in an instant, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and said: "Cough cough...It''s really terrifying, even the power of a vampire is not as good as yours. Well, just like I thought, you didn''t do your best before."


    "Look at yourself before talking to others, Jincheng North Capital. Haven''t you been playing with us all the time without doing your best?"


    Although Jincheng Beidu suffered some injuries, he was really strong. He was kicked by Konoha Cyclone, which was kicked out by Naruto with a strange power, and the damage was not serious. After wiping off the blood from the corner of his mouth, he stood again. stand up.


    "What you said is correct, but if that''s the case, now you and I will do your best. When things have reached this point, I have nothing to hide."


    "Then let me see your strength, whether you are qualified or not, let me do my best, Jincheng North Capital!"


    Jinchengbei took off the suit he usually wears. Underneath is not a white shirt, but a black vest, showing his fairly strong arms. However, when girls see Jinchengbeidu¡¯s arms, the first reaction should not be flowers. Stupid, but shock and panic!


    Because Jincheng Beidu''s body is densely covered with countless wounds, large and small, just on the arms, there are forty or fifty wounds that can be seen.


    Monsters, even stray monsters, have a body¡¯s ability to recover far better than humans. With special potions, unless it is a particularly large wound or wound in a fragile vital place, it will generally not leave behind. The wounds are too obvious, and Jin Chengbei has so many wounds on his body, God knows what he has experienced.


    jingle!


    Jin Chengbei shook the thing on his arm and sneered, "Naruto Uzumaki, do you know what this is?"


    The one worn on the arm of Jincheng Beidu is not a beautiful decoration. It looks like a chain wrapped around the arm of Jincheng Beidu, and the chain also has a lock. The silver color seems to represent something.


    "The Demon Sealing Lock?!"


    "Sure enough, I have eyesight, yes, this is the lock of demon sealing!"


    The Demon Sealing Lock is a magic tool originally developed by the god of the gods. It is aimed at humans... to be precise, it is aimed at some acquired demon, such as a human being bitten by a vampire and injected with vampire blood. Magic tool.


    The power of the Demon Sealing Lock can keep the humans injected with the blood of the monsters rational, suppress the power of the monsters, and at the same time allow the human body to slowly adapt to the monsters, and finally completely transform into a semi-monster, so that the power of the monster can be controlled by itself , In the original work, Aono Tsukiyin was able to suppress the side effects of ghoulization because of the demon-sealing lock created by the god of the gods, and eventually became the new true ancestor.


    The power of human beings is far inferior to that of monsters, so if you rush to release the demon lock before the body is fully adapted, the power of monsters will run away, and people will also lose their rationality.


    "Jincheng Beidu, you..."


    "Yes, I used to be a human!"


    Jin Chengbei shouted loudly, and broke the demon-sealing lock on his body, causing the demon power that Yoshii Wuya injected into his body to run away completely.


    Yoshii Wuya has the genetic factors of the true ancestor Alkad, but because Alkad swallowed too many monsters in the past, he was completely demonized and ran away. Therefore, Yoshii Wuya also has countless magical powers in his body, which Jin Chengbei accepted. Yoshii Wuya''s blood was able to survive in this monster''s school, but even Yoshii Wuya didn''t know what part of his power he would awaken.


    "In order to survive in this hateful school, in order to become stronger, I had to make myself like this! It was this school that made me such a cruel and ugly monster, absolutely unforgivable... So I want revenge! Destruction! Here is the goal of my life!!"


    Jin Chengbei completely released all his demon powers, and his body has undergone tremendous changes due to the liberation of the demon powers. Except for the face, the other parts are no longer human.


    The stray monster''s ability is nothing more than to change his body, but it is not as exaggerated as Jincheng Beidu. He is not only a part, but his whole body has become a monster. The body is quite large, and it looks like a head. The magic dragon in Western mythology is the same, but this dragon has no skin and flesh, as if only a skeleton, so it looks very strange and terrifying, "No one can stop me! Including you, Naruto Uzumaki! !"


    "Vengeance?"


    Naruto raised his eyes and sneered. Although the experience of Jincheng Beidu from being a human to what it is today is very sympathetic, but because there have been so many things in the past, compared with the sadness Naruto has experienced in the past, Jincheng Beidu¡¯s The hatred and pain are still too small, so he doesn''t see any emotional fluctuations in his heart, and the past of Jincheng Beidu cannot arouse any sympathy from Naruto.


    "Your life is only pinned on such a small revenge. I can only say that you are too sad, Jincheng North Capital."


    It¡¯s not that Naruto thinks that Jin Chengbei must have revenge. He used to tolerate it because of revenge. It¡¯s just that Naruto can¡¯t understand Jin Chengbei¡¯s sad way of placing all his life on hatred. This kind of person is strong in appearance and abnormal inside. It is the northern capital of Jincheng, the former master of Concubine Liu, or Sasuke. If they lose their hatred, they will have nothing in their lives. If the hatred is not eliminated, their lives will only be black, which is too sad.


    Although Naruto had been planning to avenge Danzo in the past, he did not overshadow his life because of hatred. It is Naruto''s character that Jaixi must revenge, and revenge is also part of his life, but it is definitely not the whole thing!This is where Naruto surpassed them in Jincheng Beidu.


    "You don''t know anything at all, so don''t be so self-righteous! Uzumaki Naruto!!"


    "You are the one who thinks you are! Jincheng Beidu!!"


    Both Uzumaki Naruto and Jin Chengbei have no grudges, but because they are on opposite sides, this kind of battle must take place, and they are both angry with each other because of each other''s attitude. At this time, they are all mercilessly. Take a fight.


    After Jin Cheng Bei Du completely liberated his demon power, like other lost demon, there was a mood close to madness, and his huge body quickly rushed towards Naruto.


    boom!!Boom boom boom!!


    The body of Jincheng Beidu at this time is quite huge, and every part of the body is extremely sharp, sharper than any blade. In the process of moving, it easily cut off the stone pillar used to support the dark altar, and the body is horrible. The impact rushed in front of Naruto.


    "Tang Song Dance!"


    Naruto was also irritated by the attitude of this guy in the northern capital of Jincheng. In the face of the completely demonized northern capital of Jincheng, Naruto immediately used the power of the bones to grow white bone spurs, making Naruto''s body look like Like a huge hedgehog, his whole body is covered with untouchable bones.


    Click!!


    Jincheng Beidu¡¯s huge body hit Naruto¡¯s body. Naruto stepped on the ground and used his body to withstand the huge impact of Jincheng Beidu¡¯s body. The sharp blade on Jincheng Beidu¡¯s body slashed Naruto. Cracks appeared on the bones on his body.


    Naruto was surprised by the strength of Jincheng Beidu and the hardness of his body, but why isn''t Jincheng Beidu himself like that?!


    Naruto blocked the attack of Jincheng Beidu with brute force, and at the same time temporarily liberated his right hand, aimed at the heart of Jincheng Beidu, five bone bullets immediately flew out from Naruto''s fingertips.


    "Five fingers piercing!"


    The five-finger piercing movement is fast. Although it is not a powerful trick, it has a speed that is quite difficult to avoid. Jincheng Beidu is now huge and unable to avoid it. He immediately blocked his arm in front of him. After using that demonization, it was completely The deformed arm resisted Naruto''s five bone bullets!

 1122 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1122

    oom!!


    The power of the five-finger penetrating bullet was blocked by Jincheng Beidu''s arm, and the power of these five small bone bullets also made Jincheng Beidu''s arm tingling.


    While Jincheng Beidu resisted the five-finger piercing bullet, Naruto immediately let go of the body of Jincheng Beidu that he had hugged before, jumped into the air, and drew a super long bone knife from his body!


    In terms of length, the length of Naruto''s bone knife should be far longer than that of Yetato. The length is about five meters long, but it is not a two-handed sword like Yetato. Naruto is still the same. Holding it with one hand, because of the hardness of the bones, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about the danger of breaking even if it¡¯s such a long knife. The shape of this knife looks somewhat similar to Sephiroth¡¯s ultra-long authentic knife. similar.


    "Dance of Camellia!!!"


    Naruto used the index and middle fingers of his left hand to wipe the body of the bone knife. The white bone knife did not reflect any cold light. The white knife seemed to have some dark atmosphere on the body, making the person who saw the knife suddenly feel all over. Chills.


    Although it looks like a cumbersome and super-long bone knife, it is as dexterous as a short dagger in Naruto''s hands. The white bone knife reflects countless swords and swords. It slashed on Jincheng Beidu in an instant, and then Naruto He quickly retracted the knife, holding the knife with one hand in his right hand and placed it behind him, while his body was slightly bent like a leopard. The arc of the body and the arc of the blade were perfectly blended.


    "This is a trick learned from Goemon! Secret Sword Yan returns!!"


    Chapter 74-Naruto''s mouth, broken self-esteem!


    The creator is the legendary swordsman Kojiro Sasaki. This move is a myth in different worlds!


    In the legend, the secret sword created by Sasaki Kojiro is of absolute speed, and it can even cut down the fastest swallow in the sky, hence the name Yan returned!


    To cast this secret sword requires a super long sword, and the attack range is wide. Except for Miyamoto Musashi who created the second sword style, all the people who have seen this secret sword are dead, without exception!


    Naruto once understood the meaning of the flag wood swordsmanship, and used it to use Sasaki Kojiro''s Yanfan. Although it is a bit nondescript, because of the super long bone knife in Naruto''s hand and his superhuman physical fitness, he played the Yanfan. The power of it is absolutely extraordinary!


    With the eyesight of Jincheng Beidu, only a flash of light appeared in the sky at this time, but Naruto had drawn two swords in an instant!


    Yan Fan''s sword aura slashed heavily on Jincheng Beidu''s body, and the damage caused by the Dance of Camellia just now broke out at the same time, causing Jincheng Beidu''s body that was stronger than stainless steel to appear several cracks at the same time!


    Click!!


    The bone knife in Naruto''s hand continuously collided with the hard body of the northern capital of Jincheng, coupled with the extreme speed when the Yan returned, so that the hardest bone formed by the bone veins could not be supported, and it shattered into countless pieces!


    Yan Hui caused considerable damage to Jincheng Beidu''s body. Although it was in a completely demonized state, Jincheng Beidu still spouted a mouthful of blood, his face was angry and ferocious, and he glared at Naruto and said, "Naruto Uzumaki. Why do you have to obstruct me?!"


    Naruto waved his hand, and the bone fragments on the ground turned into powder and disappeared without a trace. His azure blue eyes looked at Jincheng Beidu indifferently, and said, "Although I haven''t been to school for a long time, I personally like it. Yes, and this is also their favorite school for them, how could you let you destroy it!"


    "Humph! Do you want to say it is for your companions? What a foolishness!!"


    "You are the one who is stupid, Jincheng Beidu!"


    Naruto moved his neck, then pulled out his spine from the back of his neck, flicked it on the ground, and turned into a white bone whip.


    "The power of guarding drives me to become strong. You alone, no matter what, it is impossible to defeat''us''!"


    There was crazy anger and jealousy in Jincheng Beidu''s eyes, and he roared: "A guy who doesn''t understand anything! Don''t take a high-pitched tone!!"


    "Are you talking about yourself, Jincheng Beidu?! Do you know that I am also a human being!"


    "what?!"


    "The dancing vine of the iron thread flower!!"


    The northern capital of Jincheng was shocked by Naruto¡¯s words, and Naruto slammed the bone whip in his hand. The bone whip quickly extended under Naruto¡¯s chakra, becoming like a twinkling nebula chain, bringing the northern capital of Jincheng The whole body is tightly locked!


    Naruto''s right hand was condensed with white bones and turned into a huge white bone cone, and his whole body jumped into the air.


    "Aren''t you curious? Although I told everyone that I am a nine-tailed fox, why do I have so many strange abilities?! The strange power of vampires, the speed of werewolves, the illusion of dream magic, the ice of Snow Girl, The boneless power of bonelessness, and the superpowers of the witch! Don¡¯t tell me you have never doubted what monster I am. Let me tell you directly. I am a human just like you before!"


    Jin Chengbei looked at Naruto in the sky in shock. For some reason, Jin Chengbei felt that what he said was true.


    "Since you are the same as me! Why are you obstructing me! Uzumaki Naruto!!"


    "Don''t compare me to you, I''m disgusting, Jincheng Beidu!"


    Naruto''s face was extremely bad and gloomy, with a disgusting expression on his face, saying: "In order to survive in this school, you accepted the blood of the monster and turned into a half-monster, and my body was once sealed with the strongest nine. Tail fox, in order to survive, I have tolerated for twelve years. What is your plan compared to me?! It¡¯s strange, why am I going crazy? Because I want to protect my beloved. Girl, this is the biggest gap between you and me!


    In order to survive, your actions are understandable, but you have been completely corroded by hatred, and even your soul has been eroded by hatred. Although you maintain the same appearance as humans and have such powerful power, you His heart is already dirtier than any evil monster!


    You think you have a comprehensive plan and treat everyone as pawns, but for revenge, you have sold your soul to Satan, and you have long since become a pawn of the devil!You have already discarded your self-esteem as a human being. How can the choppy below your choppy be mentioned with me Naruto Uzumaki!"


    Jincheng Beidu¡¯s face was red and purple. It was because of shame and shock. Naruto¡¯s words shattered the seemingly powerful Jincheng Beidu, like Jincheng Beidu who bet everything in life on revenge. Poor man, he would be nothing without revenge. Jinchengbei couldn''t refute the words, because Naruto''s words cruelly tore open the wound of Jinchengbeidu, making it bloody!


    "How can... how can I be blocked by you... for revenge, I have gambled everything... how can I be blocked by you!!!"


    "Don''t underestimate my guardian will of Uzumaki Naruto! I have been entrusted a lot, so I will never fail!"


    "Go to hell! Uzumaki Naruto!!"


    "Dancing Flower of Iron Flower!!"


    The will and strength of Naruto and Jincheng Beidu all had the most intense collision in this move!


    At this time, Naruto''s mind had no plan that he had discussed with Miko Shinaki before. This extremely emotional man had completely forgotten his previous plan. The current battle has been sublimated to the northern capital of Jincheng and Naruto. They can¡¯t lose, and absolutely can¡¯t afford to lose in the confrontation with the worldview of the world!


    The huge bone cone in Naruto''s right hand completely tore the body of Jincheng Beidu in front of him, and the tip of the bone cone, with invincible power, hit the heart of Jincheng Beidu!


    "I said! You can''t beat me, Jincheng Beidu!!"


    "Naruto Uzumaki!"


    Naruto¡¯s tremendous power made the white bone cone shattered into pieces after hitting the body of the northern capital of Jincheng. The fist that condensed Naruto¡¯s strongest will hit the body of the northern capital of Jincheng. The impact seemed to make The spirit of the northern capital of Jincheng has been separated from the body.


    "Guardian...Don''t be kidding..."


    Because I don¡¯t have a goal to protect...


    ''I''ve been alone since the beginning. My father is a rich man, and my mother is his mistress. Since my mother died, I have nowhere to stay. I can only stay there. Every day, I am blinded and abused by them...


    Ever since I was young, I have lived in such a jail-like horrible environment, and I have never had any friends.


    When I graduated from junior high school, I wanted to escape that prison. I accidentally got the admission notice from Yanghai Academy. It didn¡¯t matter where I went. I wanted to escape and decided to go to that school without thinking. , Unexpectedly, waiting for me there is still endless despair.


    There is blood and violence everywhere, and every day is associated with death. To survive in this monster school that does not accept humans, I must become stronger. After that, I understand that this school can¡¯t accommodate me at all. In that case, simply Just destroy it.


    Just destroy all of this, just destroy all of this academy!!''


    Snapped!!


    The crisp sound and a fierce pain on his face made Jin Chengbei wake up from the self-pitying memories. He looked at the blond man standing in front of him and was shaking his hand, his eyes looked very surprised.


    He was slapped in the face!He was slapped in the face of the north of Jincheng!


    Naruto¡¯s slap was really happy. Seeing Jincheng Beidu¡¯s unacceptable appearance, he stepped directly on Jincheng Beidu¡¯s face and said coldly: "Jincheng Beidu, you don¡¯t think of yourself as the hero of the tragedy. Now, the tragedy you have experienced is too small in my eyes, so small that I am too lazy to give you alms! I thought you were a very talented person, now think about it, I really had a brain for it at that time It''s water!"


    Using the soles of his shoes, he smashed the handsome face of Jincheng Beidu twice. Naruto turned and walked towards the stone platform. Jincheng Beidu was temporarily resolved, and the remaining problem was the Great Enchantment.


    The dignity of the northern capital of Jincheng seems to have been completely knocked out by Naruto¡¯s slap. At this moment, he sat on the ground, his eyes blank, and muttered: "It''s useless, you can''t stop anything now... ¡­"

 1123 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1123

    "I said, don''t compare me to you, trash!"


    Naruto scolded coldly, put his hand on the stone platform, and injected the chakra in his body into the stone platform as the energy source of the barrier, repairing the entire large barrier.


    "Do you want to be the savior?"


    "Savior? Humph! Do you really think this is a stage play, Jincheng Beidu?"


    Naruto glanced at Jincheng Beidu from the corner of his eye, and then continued to inject his chakras into the stone platform, saying: "I never thought about what savior I would do. I just want to protect this school and the girls I like. I still have this self-knowledge. I am not a savior at all, and it is impossible for you to do anything to destroy the devil of this world. I tell you, to destroy the world, you are not worthy of Jincheng North!"


    Naruto ruthlessly scolded Jin Cheng Bei Du with blood, but Jin Cheng Bei Du''s eyes seemed to lose focus, but he suddenly remembered what Naruto had said before.


    ''The self-esteem of being a human...''


    Chapter 75-School Festival in Yanghai, a vampire girl in a bathrobe!


    "Has he gone?"


    "Yeah, he is gone."


    At the beginning, Naruto and Noriaki Miko''s bastard dialogue that "only the two of them knows, but no one else knows" started. The location was still in Noriaki Miko''s office, and the two were still drinking tea and playing chess. The content of the topic is about the northern capital of Jincheng.


    Noriaki Goko God seems to be in a pretty good mood. Although he was injured and shed a lot of blood before Jin Chengbei, their plan was generally smooth. Jin Chengbei realized, regretted, and found himself as a human again. Self-esteem.


    At the last moment, Jincheng Beidu made the right choice and injected his own demon power into the stone platform, repairing the great barrier that protected the school.


    In other words, Jincheng Beidu, who was once desperate and could not see any hope, has found a new meaning for survival. Guarding the future of monsters and mankind is his new goal.


    In any case, hope is better than despair.


    Of course, there have also been some changes in the plans of Naruto and Goko God Noraki, mainly the changes that have occurred in Naruto.


    For example, at the Changan altar, he swears at Jinchengbeidu, and it is not Naruto and Miko Shinori''s plan to scold him bloody, but Naruto was angry at Jinchengbeidu''s attitude at the time, so The curse was completely out of control.


    Another thing that was not in the plan was that Naruto was so angry that he wounded the northern part of the city. The severity of the injury exceeded the initial plan of Naruto and Mikojin, and he almost could not be saved. In the end, he relied on Yoshii. Wuya injected his blood into Jincheng Beidu''s body, only to save Jincheng Beidu''s life.


    After Jincheng Beidu regained consciousness, he also left Yanghai Academy with Yoshii Wuya, which is why Naruto and Yuko Shinaki started the conversation.


    It is self-evident where Jincheng Beidu and Yoshii Wuya will go after they leave school, and Yoshii Wuya has already hit Naruto¡¯s other gods. Although his appearance and personality are the same as before, it is in his mind. , Has left absolute instructions for absolute obedience to Naruto.


    Of course, Yoshii Wua is still a member of the Yuka country, and he also executed the orders given by the Yuka country, but Yoshii Wua, at this time, has become an important chess piece placed by Naruto in the Yuka country. And this, now only he and Mikojin Noriaki know!


    Noriaki Miko was in a good mood, poured a cup of tea for Naruto, and then said: "If this is the case, we will have two spies in the country of Mika, but I am curious, since you have the kind that can completely control people Why didn''t you use Jinchengbei''s illusion earlier?"


    Naruto took a sip of the tea, and then took a look at Noriaki Miko, and said:


    "What you said is really easy. The stronger the power, the more expensive it is to use. Although other gods can completely control a person''s heart in an instant, it takes a very long cooling time. In Yoshii Wuya After using it once, waiting for the power of the other gods to recover, it will probably take a whole year, how can I use him again in such a short time?!"


    The power of other gods is the strongest illusion technique, and its control over the human heart is even more terrifying than unlimited monthly reading.


    Naruto¡¯s right eye, which is the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye seized from Danzo, can change a person¡¯s will in a short period of time. If used continuously, a person can completely become his own puppet, because it is short. The change of will within time, so the cooling time is also very short, and Naruto has a complete six powers, so it is not a big problem to use it seven or eight times in a day.


    However, the left eye can permanently change a person¡¯s will in an instant, and it cannot be released, resisted, or reversed. It is the ultimate illusion that there is no turning back as long as one glance. It is an invincible illusion, even Naruto¡¯s own nine-gou jade. The eyes of reincarnation can''t resist the power of other gods, because this invincible power, if it is used by Itachi, the cooling time will take more than ten years, even if Naruto has the full power of the six ways, you must use the left eye The gods also need a full year of cooling time!


    Naruto tells the flaws of the other gods, on the one hand, it can eliminate some of the doubts in the mind of the gods, and on the other hand, Naruto is quite confident in his own strength.


    Even if there are no other gods, I can kill you Miko, Noriaki!


    Naruto has such self-confidence, so it doesn¡¯t matter if he tells some secrets that can be said to Noriaki, he doesn¡¯t know if he understands Naruto¡¯s meaning, smiles, and then says: ¡°Next, we can It seems that I only have to wait for the actions of Yuga Country."


    "It''s nothing, just wait, you and I are long-lived people anyway, you have been waiting for two hundred years, and there is nothing to wait for a while, right, Mikojin?"


    "Hahaha... That''s right, that''s right."


    Noriaki Goko quite agreed with Naruto''s words, nodded, and said, "It''s been really hard for you lately. For the next school festival, please relax."


    As if he had suddenly become human, Noriaki Miko said words of concern, but what he said caused Naruto to roll his eyes and glanced at this unscrupulous Pluto with contempt, and said: "Don''t talk about that If it''s disgusting, let me relax at the Academy Festival, that is the biggest trouble for me!"


    "Hahahaha..."


    Noriaki Okiko laughed loudly again, and the consequence was that Naruto directly threw the teacup into his mouth!


    Although because of the plan of the northern capital of Jincheng, the school¡¯s great barrier almost collapsed, exposing the entire school to humans, but fortunately, when that happened, there were still ten days before the school festival. Enough time, so although such a big thing happened, it did not stop the holding of the school festival in the end. It was finally October 2nd, today is the first day of the school festival.The school festival will be held for a total of three days. From October 29th to Halloween, October 31st, the whole school is filled with a cheerful and harmonious atmosphere. It can be said that the school is the most joyful and lively time of the year. Up.


    Throughout the school, various game activities are held everywhere, such as the more Japanese-style goldfish fishing and rings. In some places, Western-style pumpkin lanterns are sold because the school¡¯s students are from all over the world. The monsters have different customs, so they were fully revealed during the school festival.


    "Ah, it''s really miserable..."


    Naruto stood in front of the booth of his class...Although the press department did not have any activities, the third class of the year they belonged to Naruto still set up a booth, and Mao Mujing proposed to fish for goldfish.


    Logically speaking, goldfish fishing should be a very classic activity in Eastern festivals. It is quite popular in the human world, but I don¡¯t know why. Before the goldfish fishing stalls of Naruto and his class, it was simply a monk... and nearby. Compared to the lively scenes at other event booths, it was so miserable. The school festival had started for a long time and no one came over to play, which made Naruto almost fall asleep.


    Cats squatted quietly in front of the pool, looking at the goldfish full of goldfish in the pool, a tail behind her buttocks had been swaying from side to side uncontrollably, Naruto swears, this cat has swallowed saliva hundreds of times.


    Cats squatted quietly on the ground, but turned his head, looked at Naruto eagerly, and said, "Now, Naruto classmate, no one will come anyway. Why don''t we fish all these goldfish!"


    Boom!!


    Mao Mujing made what she thought was a good suggestion, but Naruto immediately punched her in the head. Naruto looked at this helplessly when Mao Mujing was holding her head and crying out of pain. The off-line cat said, "You just say that you want to eat all of it and it will be finished?"


    "Ah..."


    Cat Mujing''s face was blushing because Naruto had exposed his mind, but he still resolutely said: "I don''t have one! I don''t know how to do that kind of thing!"


    Naruto squeezed Mao Mujing''s face vigorously with both hands, completely deformed her face, and uncontrollably made the cute voice of Guniu Guniu.


    "It''s strange that you didn''t! You cat that is not good at all!"


    "Ahhh... your face will be rubbed by you..."


    Mao Mujing snorted, but Naruto happily continued to squeeze Mao Mujing''s face, but Naruto suddenly heard a nice female voice.


    "Excuse me, can you give me a fishing net?"


    "No problem, one hundred yen in trouble."


    After opening for a day, today is finally the first business, Naruto also came to the spirit, quietly tossed aside the cat whose cheeks were reddened by him, turned around and picked up the paper net and the small bowl filled with water. When it was about to be handed to the visitor, he was suddenly stunned, and there was a surprise in his eyes.


    In order to cater to the atmosphere of the school festival, Moeka put on a Japanese-style yukata for the first time in her life, and tied her long pink hair behind her back.


    The fitted yukata fits Moeka''s slender and perfect body, and she wears clogs with a three-centimeter heel under her feet, making her body look more slender and beautiful.


    Although the main body is the big monster vampire in Western legends, with the silver cross hanging around her neck, after Moeka dressed up like this, she really showed the beauty of a Japanese woman like Yamato Nadeshiko.


    Naruto handed the paper net and the small bowl to Moexiang, looking at the vampire girl with a faint blush on her face, she smiled and praised: "You are beautiful in your yukata, Moexiang."


    Chapter 76-The Shyness of the Vampire Girl!Fei''s mother!


    Mengxiang''s shy expression is really life-threatening...

 1124 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1124

    Although this is not a traditional Japanese summer festival, there are still some differences between the school festival and the festival celebrating festivals, but Moexiang still chose to wear a yukata today and tie her hair up, and she has got what she wanted. , Is a compliment from Naruto.


    Moexiang is wearing a red yukata with silver pom-shaped flowers on her body. These two colors are indeed the most suitable colors for vampires.


    Different from the youthful beauty when she usually wears school uniforms, Moexiang dresses up as a yukata at this time. The yukata of the previous paragraph makes Moexiang''s body show maturity and gentleness beyond age, which is different from usual beauty.


    With a blushing face, Mengxiang took the fishing net and small bowl from Naruto, squatted in front of the pool, and began to look for her''target''.


    With Mengxiang here, Naruto immediately threw the cat''s eyes quietly to the side of the pool and looked at Mengxiang, and said, "Mengxiang, do you like fishing for goldfish?"


    The blush on Mengxiang''s face slowly faded, a faint reminiscence emerged, and then she nodded softly and said, "Well...because I have never played before."


    Although she used to study in a human school and experienced many summer festivals, but because she and her classmates were unable to integrate in the human school, Moexiang has never actually participated in a festival, although she has seen goldfish fishing many times The stall, but I have never played. In fact, even the yukata that Moexiang is wearing was bought last year. It was originally planned to be worn during the summer festival last year, but in the end it was dusty for a year.


    Fortunately, the yukata itself is relatively loose, so although Moexiang''s body has grown during this year, she did not feel that her clothes were too small.


    "Although I want to comfort you very much, but can you get a goldfish first, so I don''t laugh at you, okay, Mengxiang?"


    "Ah..."


    Naruto¡¯s spit made Moexiang¡¯s mouth a lovely whimper, and at the same time a beautiful blush rose up on her face. That was because she was ashamed, and by her side, six of them were broken. The broken paper net shows that Miss Chi Ye Mengxiang has failed six times and has not caught a goldfish. If she fails again, she can summon Shenlong...


    A vampire is a great demon of power, capable of transforming demon power into brute force. Jiuyao also once commented on Li Moexiang¡¯s fighting style, ¡°There are many flaws, but the power is so powerful that it will be finished after being hit once.¡± Power is strong, but the skills to control power are really scumbags.


    But this is not the problem of Romoeka. Moeka was sealed a long time ago. Her mother, Akashebrad Lipa, created a sealed cross to protect her and created the personality of a''biao''. Sealing the personality and power of Rie Moexiang together, until Naruto took off Moexiang¡¯s cross for the first time, Rie Moexiang hadn¡¯t really fought for a long time, and Rie Moexiang had such a natural character and lacked fighting. Experience is also impossible.


    Because she is not very good at controlling her own power, Moexiang is really not good at games like fishing for goldfish. Although she is looking forward to playing a game like goldfish for the first time, she failed six times in a row. It''s really tired and not in love anymore.


    Naruto moved a bit, kept squatting, and walked behind Mengxiang, his arms circled Mengxiang''s body from behind, and her right hand grasped her wrist with the paper net, and said, "Okay, I''ll come. Teach you, otherwise your pocket money will be donated to class fees."


    Although Moexiang came to play, we still have to settle the accounts. A fishing net costs 100 yen. Moexiang is already the seventh fishing net. Basically all the stalls, the money earned during the school festival, They all have to go back to Ban Ferry. Although Naruto doesn''t care about the small amount of hundreds of yen, he doesn''t want Mengxiang to lose like this.


    "Woo...um..."


    Mengxiang''s face flushed red, and she uttered a few nonsensical tones, but finally nodded, gradually relaxed her body''s strength, and handed her body to Naruto...


    Although it is so ambiguous, it is actually Naruto holding Moexiang''s hand and playing a game of fishing for goldfish.


    Mengxiang¡¯s body is very soft and it is very comfortable to hold, but Naruto still converges on his mind. He doesn¡¯t want to flirt with others in the crowd. He just grabbed Mengxiang¡¯s wrist and kept looking for the water in the pool. aims.


    "It''s decided that it is the one."


    Naruto and Moexiang selected a''target'' goldfish together. It is constantly swimming in the pool. It looks very energetic. Such a lively goldfish is also very difficult to pick up, because the fish will jump when it leaves the water. It is easy to jump out of the paper net, and it is also easy to break the paper net soaked in water.


    Although Mengxiang was shy at first, she felt that Naruto hadn''t done too much, and her heart settled down. Following the lively goldfish, she moved back and forth in the pool, staring at her and refused to relax.


    "Remember, don''t use brute force to fish for goldfish, because paper nets are easy to break. You have to use cleverness like this."


    While guiding, Naruto grasped Mengxiang''s hand and slowly stretched the paper net under the water surface, behind the little goldfish, and then grabbed Mengxiang''s wrist and twisted it slightly.


    Mengxiang''s wrist turned uncontrollably, and at the same time the paper net caught the little fish. Before the paper net broke, she lifted it upwards, using the edge of the solid paper net, to pick the little fish out of the pool, and then accurately. The ground fell into the small bowl in the left hand.


    Boom!


    The sound of water from the little fish falling into the bowl in her hand made Mengxiang''s eyes turn to the bowl. Looking at the little fish that were constantly swimming in the bowl, Mengxiang''s expression turned into a child''s excitement.


    "Yeah! I finally got it!"


    Mengxiang is really easy to be satisfied. A small goldfish is enough to make her happy for a long time. Mengxiang''s right hand is held by Naruto, while her left hand is holding a plastic bag with some water in it, and her With the help of Naruto, I caught a small fish for the first time in my life.


    Naruto looked helplessly at the smiling vampire girl next to her, and said, "Mengxiang, you don''t have to be so happy, you''ve been looking at that fish for half an hour."


    Mengxiang shook the plastic bag in her hand, watched the little fish swimming back and forth, and giggled: "This is different. This is the first goldfish that someone has caught. Of course, I have to take a good look. ."


    "Really..." Naruto grumbled helplessly, looking at the pink-haired girl next to her who was heartfelt happy, and said: "I knew I wouldn''t help you catch a goldfish, so I actually want to eat one now. Fish vinegar."


    Mengxiang turned around, looked at Naruto suspiciously with aquamarine eyes, blinked, then suddenly giggled, smiling very happy, very open, and could not stop smiling at all.


    When Moexiang was young, her long pink hair tied into a whip swayed from side to side with her laughter. Under this beautiful yukata, Moexiang showed a different beauty from the past, which attracted Naruto. All eyes.


    "You girl..."


    Before Moexiang¡¯s laughter stopped, she heard Naruto¡¯s gritted teeth, which made Moexiang wonder if she was too much, but when she was about to reflect, she saw Naruto¡¯s eyes that were almost on fire. .


    Naruto hugged Mengxiang''s body from the front, and at the same time pinched Mengxiang''s cheeks with his hands, not to hurt her, but it also made her unable to avoid her gaze.


    "Dress so beautiful, Mengxiang, you really don''t overestimate the endurance of men, especially when facing a beautiful girl like you."


    "Naruto¡­¡­"


    Mengxiang seemed a little frightened, and pushed Naruto''s body, just like the concrete wall half a meter away, and couldn''t move at all.


    Naruto''s right hand was placed behind Mengxiang''s back, and kept moving upwards, holding down the back of Mengxiang''s head. Now, Mengxiang had nowhere to escape.


    They kissed, and everything seemed so natural. Probably from the beginning of school, when Mengxiang sucked human blood for the first time, it was destined to have such a result.


    Moe Xiang sucked Naruto''s blood, and in revenge, Naruto sucked Moe Xiang''s lips.


    As a young girl who is full of spring, there are friends like Hu Meng beside her. Of course, Mengxiang has imagined what her first kiss will look like, although at this time, in school, it is not the beautiful scene under the moon and flowers that Mengxiang imagined. , But she definitely does not regret it.


    The vampire girl, who is known for her great strength, has no strength to support her body.


    Mengxiang hung weakly on Naruto''s body. For a while, the chaotic breathing due to lack of oxygen gradually subsided, her face still flushed, her eyes looked straight at Naruto''s handsome cheeks, and then her eyes drooped with shame and low voice. Said: "Naruto...I...tonight, if you can...please...come with me..."


    Mengxiang was almost about to make her final confession, but she was still interrupted at this moment. The person who interrupted Mengxiang¡¯s good deeds was the indifferent girl with a lollipop in her mouth, looking at her face blankly. Coquettish and happy, Chi Ye Mengxiang.


    "With you? Chi Ye Mengxiang, what do you want to do?"


    Kui didn''t know when he suddenly appeared between Naruto and Moexiang, temporarily separated the two of them, squinted, and said faintly: "It is forbidden to mess with men and women in school." (Neither did you Qualified to say Mengxiang...)


    "Moreover, I want to seduce Naruto in a yukata, so I can''t relax for a while."


    Mengxiang was interrupted by her confession, she was disappointed in her heart, and she might have been seen by her when she was kissing Naruto just now, and it made Mengxiang feel ashamed in her heart, and shouted, "Then you Is this guy who eavesdropped right?! Stalker!"


    Naruto had noticed that Que was following him before, so he was not surprised. He looked at the weird girl with an indifferent face and said, "Naruto, are you looking for me?"


    "Yeah." Bai Xueguo nodded lightly, showing a faint blush on her delicate and delicate skin like a baby. When facing Naruto, her expression was completely different from the indifference before, "My mother is here, she wants meet you."


    Chapter Seventy Seven-Taking responsibility requires not strength, but courage!


    Isn''t such a beautiful mother-in-law a crime?


    I had already said that I would meet Que''s mother at the school festival, so Naruto couldn''t get angry with this weird girl, although he doubted whether Que rushed out on purpose when Mengxiang was about to confess.


    Mengxiang also knew that Naruto had agreed to this a long time ago. Although she was very dissatisfied with the confession that Kuo had interrupted her courage, she had nothing to do.


    "Really..."


    Naruto spoiled Ku very much, and at this time he had to scratch his head and sighed slightly, then turned to the two loli who just came here arm in arm, the fake loli''s Otonashi and the real loli''s. Little purple.

 1125 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1125

    "Chan, I will go to meet her mother with Que. Let''s play with Mengxiang first. I will come to you later."


    Chan did not see what happened before, but she had the same experience. From the blush on Mengxiang¡¯s cheeks and the slightly swollen lips, she could tell what happened, and she knew the location immediately. Nodded, and said to him on the tablet: "Don''t worry, leave it to me."


    Chan''s personality is the most gentle and considerate. It may be because of the relationship between the great demon Siren who is closest to God, so Chan seems to be able to hear the voices of others, so she is also the girl who understands Naruto''s heart best, so Naruto takes these things It is also the most assured to give it to her.


    Naruto confessed the matter to Chan, and Kuo immediately pulled Naruto away, and he seemed a little impatient.


    However, Naruto did not immediately take Naruto to sword her mother, but took him to a remote corner. Naruto has the attributes of a stalker and a voyeur, but only limited to Naruto. At this point of peeping, Kui seems to be better than the pervert of Senqiu Yinying, and Kui brought Naruto to her usual peeping point. From here, you can see the school''s general appearance, but because of the angle, from the other school The place cannot be seen here, so it is not easy to be found by others.


    Naruto couldn''t figure out what this weird girl was playing with. He looked at the girl with delicate skin in front of him with a puzzled face, and said, "Yu, what are you taking me here for?"


    Kuo grabbed Naruto''s hand and refused to let it go, but he turned around, fixed his eyes on Naruto''s face, and whispered: "What you did to Moexiang, I want too."


    Naruto¡¯s temperament is quite awkward, and she has an almost crazy attachment to emotional matters. She has already identified Naruto in her heart, so she will never let go, but when she sees him getting close to other girls, she will be jealous, just like This is the situation just now.


    Naruto felt a bit amused. Naruto¡¯s slender girl¡¯s heart really wanted Naruto to take good care of her. She smoothed her short purple hair with her hand. Her body temperature was much lower than that of a normal girl, but in this strong ice Under the shell, there is a fiery heart, but this will only show in front of Naruto alone.


    Lowering his head, Naruto gently sniffed the light smell like snow on Ku''s body.


    "Are you jealous, Kui?"


    "Ok."


    Naruto suddenly approached, making Pure Kuo¡¯s face a little pink, but also because of his simple and clumsy personality, Kuo¡¯s expression of his feelings was a bit too direct. Although he was ashamed to death, he nodded on this issue. Any cover up.


    Naruto really wanted to knock Kuo''s head open to see what was in this weird girl''s head, but at this time, it seemed more important to appease this girl''s fluctuating heart.


    Although he had just captured Moexiang''s first kiss, Naruto seemed to have no other choice at this time, and slowly lowered his head.


    Although Kui was shy in his heart, he felt sweet because of Naruto''s actions. He tried to keep his eyes from closing because of his shyness. Because of his shyness and affection, his eyes had become watery.


    "Yu, your lips are so cold."


    Naruto admired the unique taste of Naruto, and then completely sealed Naruto''s breath, enjoying the pure taste of this beautiful snow girl. The kiss continued until Narui thought he would completely melt away.


    "Mom, he is my boyfriend, Naruto Uzumaki."


    After losing the first kiss, it took about ten minutes before the pure and pure Ku slowly woke up from that wonderful experience, and took Naruto to meet his mother who was already waiting, perhaps because that kiss made Shirayuki This girl was absolutely sure of her own mind, so when she introduced Naruto, she really didn''t hide it at all, and her face was very calm.


    It¡¯s still in Yanghai Academy, but it¡¯s at a cafe stall. It¡¯s said to be an open-air cafe opened by the seniors of the third grade. It sells a variety of drinks and snacks. I¡¯m tired of playing at the school festival. Afterwards, take a break here and have a drink is a good choice, of course, it is also a good place to talk about things.


    Naruto and Kuo¡¯s mother were sitting face to face, while Kuo sat on Naruto¡¯s right hand, which was closer to Naruto in comparison... It could only be said that the girl was outgoing.


    "Fortunately, I am Que''s mother Baixue Icicle. You are Naruto. The little girl often mentions you in front of me."


    It is not the first time that Naruto has seen his mother-in-law, but he did not pretend to be as calm as Kuo. He smiled slightly, kept sitting on the chair, and nodded slightly towards the snowy icicle, saying: "Meeting for the first time, aunt Truth be told, it¡¯s no different from what you remember."


    Baixue icicle smiled, giving people a cold feeling. Like Ku, it was not the kind of indifference that refused to others, but because she was a snow girl, she was born with a coldness.


    "May I ask you, what was your previous impression of me?"


    Naruto looked at the surface as if nothing had happened, but there was still a nervous glance in his eyes, and he said: "You can see some from Ku''s body, beautiful and cold, with a lollipop in his mouth. This is probably the impression. Right."


    Although Naruto said it was simple, but it really summarized the characteristics of Snow White Icicle, or the Snow Girl.


    Although it can be seen from the dress and face that Baixue Icicle is already a woman, this does not hinder her amazing beauty. Nai''s beauty is naturally inherited from Baixue Icicle, including the delicate skin that is rosy in white. With the props used to store cold air in his mouth, there is no expression on his face, it looks cold and indifferent, and the expression of Kui should be inherited from Bai Xue Icicle.


    Kui was a little afraid that his mother would be angry because of it, but Bai Xue Icicle''s mouth curled up slightly, and a smile appeared vaguely or something.


    "Should you say that you are direct or bold? But I don''t really hate it."


    There was some appreciation for Naruto in Bai Xue Icicle''s tone, which made Que a sigh of relief, but Bai Xue Icicle''s next words made Que feel nervous again.


    "Gui, my mother is a little hungry, you can help me buy some food."


    Kui is not an idiot. Of course she understands that her mother has something to tell Naruto and does not want her to know. Kui Sheng is afraid that things will go in a direction that she doesn''t want to see, but she doesn''t know how to defy her mother''s words, Kui Wu Shudi turned his head and looked at Naruto.


    Naruto knew that this kind of thing was always coming, so he was not surprised at all. He reached out and held Nao¡¯s little hand. Because of the tension in his heart, Naruto¡¯s body temperature was lower than usual, and Naruto¡¯s big hand helped The warm feeling passed, and then nodded to Kui.


    Even if Kui was worried anymore, at this time, she could only believe in Naruto as before, nodded, turned and ran away.


    Of course Bai Xue Icicle saw Naruto and Ku''s emotional transfer movement completely in his eyes and smiled in his heart, but the surface was still calm and indifferent.


    Naruto kept watching Kuo disappear into his sight, then turned to face Shirayuki Icicle, sat upright, and said solemnly, "Auntie, if you have any questions, please ask."


    Shirayuki Icicle wears the same yukata on her body, but because the main body is Yuuki, the yukata on Shirayuki Icicle is the main color of blue and white. At this time, she folded her hands on her legs, showing a wave Gentle but aggressive.


    "Naruto, do you love Mo?"


    "Yes, I love her."


    "Can you give her happiness?"


    "I don''t know what the happiness that Kuo wants is, but I will do my best. If Ku''s happiness is that I can accompany her by her side, I am confident that I can do it forever."


    Bai Xue Icicle nodded lightly, seeming to be quite satisfied with Naruto''s answer, a pair of icy blue eyes looked directly at Naruto''s blue eyes, and suddenly asked a sharp question.


    "I''ve heard Ku said that there are many girls around you. Do you love them?"


    "I love them."


    "They and Ku, who do you love more?"


    This question is really difficult to answer at all. I silenced a master of mouth escape like Naruto for a while, and then said: "This question is really difficult to answer, because emotional matters cannot be quantified. The unit of mass is grams, and the unit of current is Ampere, the unit of volume is liter, if my aunt can tell me what the unit is to quantify feelings, I think I can tell you the answer."


    Naruto''s words were a little sophistry, but Shirayuki Icicle was not annoyed either, with a rather weird smile on his face, and continued sharp questions.


    "Then if I said that if you want to be with Kui, you must cut off relations with other girls, would you give them up?"


    "will not!"


    "Then you mean they are better than Que?"


    "I don''t mean that, but, if I can give up them for Yu today, no one can guarantee whether I will give up Yu for other women in the future."


    Naruto''s words made Shirayuki agree, but this beautiful and indifferent woman still frowned and said, "Are you going to step on multiple boats?"


    "Yes."


    "Can you bear so many relationships and make all girls happy?"


    Naruto groaned for a while, and then the turbidity in his eyes disappeared. The azure blue eyes were extremely clear, and he said firmly: "I, Naruto Uzumaki, is not a god. Of course there are many things in this world that I can''t do. However, Responsibility is not strength, but courage. I think I am brave enough!"


    Chapter 78-The head hurts, the second mother-in-law!


    Hu Meng''s mother is really a lady...


    Naruto''s words can be regarded as his harem declaration. Although it is not in accordance with morals and laws, he has an extremely firm will.

 1126 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1126

    Bai Xue Icicle''s icy blue eyes stared at Naruto in a dazed manner. In addition to shock, there was unconcealed admiration in her eyes.


    Bai Xue Icicle is already a mature woman. She has long passed the impulsive youth and frivolousness. She knows very well that no matter how good-looking people are, they cannot resist the erosion of the law of time, and only a firm will can resist time. law.


    In Bai Xue Icicle¡¯s eyes, although the blonde boy in front of me was young, she still had the qualities and will to admire. To be honest, if it was placed 20 years ago, I am afraid Bai Xue Icicle would be right. Naruto is tempted.


    The corners of Baixue Icicle¡¯s mouth curled up, revealing a beautiful smile as if the ice had melted and the spring had returned to the earth, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that girl, although a little autistic, actually found a good man in school. I agree with you and Ku."


    Naruto was of course happy with the approval of his mother-in-law, but he did not act too fiercely. This made Bai Xue Icicle curious, and said: "You don''t seem to be very excited. Did you know that I would agree? ?"


    Naruto shook his head and said: "I said I am not a god, how can I know what will happen in the future, but if you disagree, even if I forcefully break into the snow girl by force, I will Take Que away because I don''t want to disappoint Que."


    "Relying on force? You really dare to say it."


    Bai Xue Icicle smiled slightly, obviously not angry. Now Bai Xue Icicle has recognized Naruto. It really feels like the mother-in-law looks at her son-in-law, the more she looks at her, the more she likes it. Although Naruto¡¯s words are domineering and arrogant, it can be seen that he treats Naruto. Pay attention.


    Naruto picked up the cold tea cup in front of him, took a sip of cold tea, and said, "It''s nothing, but I have done a lot of crazy things before."


    "Can you talk about it?"


    "Can you say no?"


    "No."


    The faint voice of the snow girl in front of her made the corners of Naruto''s mouth twitch, and at the same time, she compared the girl with Que. It can only be said that they are really mother and daughter, and sometimes they really talk to themselves.


    The mother-in-law cannot be offended. Although Naruto was a little bit crying and laughing, she still selected a part of her past experience and told Bai Xue Icicles. Bai Xue Icicles originally admired Naruto, plus Naruto¡¯s eloquence. As if laying out his past experience completely in front of Bai Xue Icicle, Bai Xue Icicle was more satisfied with this son-in-law.


    "But speaking of it, Naruto, you want to have a baby with Kui soon."


    puff!!


    Naruto was drinking tea. Hearing the words of Baixue Icicle, it was completely sprayed out in an instant. Fortunately, all the tea spewed out was frozen by the cold of Bai Xue Icicle and fell to the side, which did not cause exaggerated consequences, but Ming People''s facial expressions are exaggerated.


    "I said, mother-in-law, is your topic a little too jumpy?!"


    Naruto thinks he is very fond of his mother-in-law, but it is the first time I have encountered a sturdy and direct like Bai Xue Icicle. It is said that Naruto has just won the first kiss of Naruto, so he will mention having a baby soon. Is it on the agenda?


    "Will it be too early? Que and I are only first grade."


    "There''s no way, because there has been a man shortage in the Snow Girl recently. In the last 20 years, only three male Snow Girls have been born. If it goes on, the Snow Girl clan will soon perish. Moreover, the Snow Girl and the other monsters are not so good. Similarly, the childbirth period of the Snow Girl is actually very short, from fifteen to twenty-five years old, only a short period of ten years, after twenty-five years old, it is almost impossible to have a baby again. So you have to work hard quickly."


    Naruto felt a headache. Although it was a good thing to attract mother-in-law¡¯s love, it was a bit depressing to be urged by her mother-in-law to create a human being. He scratched his head and said, "Although it is said that, it has to wait. Let¡¯s talk about it after I graduated with Que. Although being a mother is a happiness that cannot be missed for a girl, the experience in school can¡¯t be just given up, and I won¡¯t let Que become a tool for fertility. ."


    Baixue Icicle rubbed his head, seeming to have a slight headache.


    "You''re all talking about this. If I urge you to have children, I really won''t be a good mother. Forget it, just let you do it. I believe you won''t hurt Yu."


    "Of course."


    Naruto had said it for that kind of purpose, and Bai Xue Icicle was naturally not good at urging Naruto and Kuo to have a child. Looking at the blond boy in front of him, Bai Xue Icicle gently shook his head and said, "But it''s really true. Unexpectedly, my daughter will be the same as I did before, eventually facing the situation of grabbing a man from another woman."


    This elegant and beautiful maternal mother-in-law is really shocking and dying. Naruto was shocked by her again this time, put down the tea cup in her hand, looked at Bai Xue icicle curiously, and said: "Auntie, you also... ¡­"


    "haha, yes."


    Bai Xue Icicle smiled softly, there is nothing to hide, and laughed softly: "When I was young, when I was in school, and another girl fell in love with a boy at the same time, in order to fight him, we were The school has been arguing for three years. If that person had the courage of yours, maybe she and I would be convinced by that person."


    Naruto''s head seemed to be ignoring something important, but he still took a sip of tea and said, "That can only be said that Auntie, your vision was not as good as Kuo when you were young. It can be seen from the point of choosing a man."


    "You are really the same as Que said, saying everything."


    "I feel like Miao has said many things about me. She was obviously very taciturn when she was in school."


    "Actually, it¡¯s the same when we¡¯re with my family. Our Snow Girl is born to talk relatively little, and Kuo is the same, but it¡¯s only when it comes to your affairs that Kuo gets very excited. When we talked to me before, She doesn¡¯t know how many good things she said to you, so I also want to see what kind of man it is that makes Que so enamoured."


    "Well, I admit that I was moved a bit."


    Bai Xue Icicle shook his head slightly with a smile, and then the smile narrowed, his eyes turned serious, and said: "Naruto Uzumaki, although I have approved you to be with Kui, and also acquiesced to your other girlfriends, but if If you dare to live up to Kuo one day, I will break your body into pieces!"


    Baixue Icicle¡¯s danger level will never be lost to Kuo. He turned his face when he said that he turned his face. He didn¡¯t even have a foreshadowing. He didn¡¯t play cards according to the routine. Just now he talked and laughed. Now he suddenly condenses the cold air and puts it in the cup in front of him. The sharp ice blade condensed into Naruto''s juice stretched out in front of Naruto. The blade of that ice blade almost touched Naruto''s nose, but Naruto was still calm and not afraid at all.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will really hurt you?"


    "Hasn''t Que told you? I have the ability to perceive other people''s emotions. I can feel that you didn''t show any murderous aura just now, and I know that I will never live up to Que."


    Bai Xue Icicle looked at Naruto''s eyes. For twenty seconds, his eyes were clear, firm, and completely without falsehood. All of these made Bai Xue Icicle nod and converge the sharp ice blade back.


    Kui was after that, and it was estimated that they had finished talking before returning here. There was tension and expectation in the ice blue eyes, looking at Naruto like a fragile animal.


    Naruto still sat on the chair, but turned to Ku, opened his arms, and said, "Come and hug."


    Naruto¡¯s words are enough to explain everything. A mist of water condensed in Naruto¡¯s eyes, and Naruto was able to get his mother¡¯s approval. This gave Naruto an immense happiness. Before the tears fell, he immediately flew into Naruto¡¯s arms. Here, Baixue icicles are completely regarded as nothing.


    Bai Xue Icicle was also amused by her daughter''s behavior, but it was more gratifying, because she also had to admit that looking at a man''s vision is really much better than she was at the beginning.


    "Ah, Naruto, I finally found you!"


    When Naruto was with Naruto, the law of immortality appeared again. Hearing the sound of cheering, Naruto''s forehead seemed to be beating slightly. I wonder if the world war in the world of monsters will come today. .


    Naruto was holding Naruto at this moment and couldn''t avoid it at all.


    Kui can now probably feel the mood of Mengxiang before. She is in happiness, but suddenly a rival appears in front of her. That mood is really uncomfortable, and her ice blue eyes exude endless chill, watching Hanging Ming. The girl with big breasts behind her said coldly: "Hu Meng, what are you doing here?!"


    "Of course I came to find Naruto, not you."


    Although what Hu Meng said was the truth, it was really annoying, and Kuo''s face showed a third expression besides indifference and shyness, anger!


    Naruto was planning to do it directly, but there seemed to be white spots in Hu Meng¡¯s head. He completely ignored Naruto¡¯s nasty face, put his arms around Naruto¡¯s arms, and said with a smile: "Naruto, you promised me , I want to see my mother today, she has already come."


    Naruto''s face faintly saw a twitch, although Bai Xue Icicle and Kui''s eyes made him very helpless, but he couldn''t brush Hu Meng''s mind, nodded, and stood up from his position.


    Hu Meng looked happy, waved his hand to a mature beauty who could attract countless lights, and said, "Mom, here, he is Naruto Uzumaki!"


    Chapter 79-Black Mother-in-law!Kurono''s approval!


    The law of no ugly girls in the second dimension is really powerful. Compared with the world of the second dimension, what is Belarus in reality?


    To be able to give birth to such a beautiful daughter as Hu Meng, Hu Meng¡¯s mother is obviously also a big beauty. It is different from the indifferent and cold appearance Bai Xue Icicle and the mother and daughter, and it is also different from the pure heart Hu Meng, Hu Meng¡¯s. Mom, it is exactly what a dream monster should be.


    Mature, glamorous, sexy, and charming. These words are all suitable for Hu Meng¡¯s mother. The dress is quite charming and revealing. She is a very elegant lady, but she is not the kind of brainless woman. Sexy, but without too much makeup on the face, it also shows stunning beauty, which can only be said to be good.


    Hu Meng¡¯s mother carried a Prada bag, smiled and looked at Naruto, and said, ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m Hu Meng¡¯s mother, Kurono Shangye, are you Hu Meng¡¯s fiance Naruto Uzumaki? ?"


    ''fianc¨¦?''


    Naruto felt as if he didn''t know a lot of things, so he turned his head and glanced at Hu Meng who was standing next to Kurono Shangye, who immediately turned his head away shyly, completely afraid to look into Naruto''s eyes.


    Kurono Shangye''s figure is more popular than Hu Meng, and she has a feminine charm that Hu Meng is exhausted to death today. She shows her perfect figure with one hand on her hips and glances behind Naruto. Said: "Are the two back lovers the backup lovers?"

 1127 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1127

    Three black lines hung down Naruto''s forehead, feeling that the mother-in-law who didn''t play the cards according to the card really had endless danger. It seemed that the degree of danger was not inferior to the white mother-in-law.


    Before Kui''s anger erupted, Baixue Icicle first turned into a volcano, and he took a step forward, showing a mocking sneer on his originally elegant face, saying: "Shang Ye, after so many years, you are still so coquettish. ."


    The purple eyes of the upper leaf of Kurono have a sense of confrontation, and there are countless similarities with a little girl, and he immediately sneered: "Better than you, Icicle, you are an old and declining conservative snow girl. !"


    "Huh?"


    For the first time to understand the grievances of the previous generation, Hu Meng and Meng were both stunned. Their eyes turned back and forth between their mother and the other''s mother. In the end, Hu Meng scratched his head and said. : "Do you recognize it?"


    Naruto buckled his cheek with his fingers, and smiled dryly:


    "Just now Aunt Icicle told me that when she was young in school, she competed with a girl for a boy at the same time. Now it seems that the other person is Hu Meng''s mother."


    The corners of Naruto¡¯s mouth twitched, and finally remembered what he had forgotten before. Just looking at the appearance of the two mother-in-laws, one black and one white, Naruto really doubted whether they would liberate themselves directly in school. start fighting.


    "Could it be said that the fate of the previous generation will be passed on to the next generation?"


    Naruto uttered the words of Hu Meng and Que. The two black-and-white girls who had never dealt with each other at the same time saw the helplessness and twitching of the corners of each other''s eyes, but immediately, the two The eyes of the girl who liked the same man became sharp again.


    ''Never lose to you!''


    The focus of the eyes of the two girls produced a dazzling arc, and the black and white mother-in-law was also the same at this time. As Naruto in this topic, the corners of his mouth and eyes were constantly twitching.


    ''God, let a thunder strike me to death!''


    Didn''t Kurono Shangye and Baixue Icicle really fight? Between the four women of the black and white family, their struggle was more like a farce. After all, they calmed down, and Baixue Icicle took Kuo away temporarily. , Kurono Shangye wants to talk to Naruto about him and Hu Meng.


    Although it was still blue and white, Kurono Shangye took a sip of red wine and sat in front of Naruto in an extremely enchanting posture.


    Kurono Shangye wears a short skirt with a one-piece suit, and her two beautiful white legs are all exposed. At this time, her right leg overlaps her left leg, showing the perfect curve of her beautiful legs, and Shirayuki''s icicle standard The rigorous sitting posture is completely different. This is also a huge difference in the personality of Yuki and Yume. Even if Naruto bends down now, you can see the scenery under the skirt of Kurono.


    After slowly tasting a sip of red wine, Kurono Shangye shook his head slightly, and said, "I didn''t expect it. After twenty years, Icicle''s daughter and I will still be in the same class at the same time. And actually fell in love with the same man at the same time."


    Hu Meng didn''t know what to spit about this, and Naruto shook his head and said, "It should be fate or a coincidence. Anyway, things are also like this. It can''t be changed."


    Kurono Shangye gently scratched his cheek with his hand, looked at Naruto with an extremely charming look, and said, "Naruto, can I ask you some questions?"


    ''Do mother-in-law and son-in-law like this?Or is this a tacit understanding between Shirayuki Icicles and Kurono Shangye?''


    Naruto made complaints about these two black-and-white mother-in-laws, but he loved Kuo, and he nodded his head, his eyes were still clear, completely unaffected by Kurono Shangye''s eyes, and said: " Then just ask, auntie."


    "I heard Hu Meng say that you are very popular with girls. May I ask you how many girlfriends you have now?"


    "Seven." Naruto quickly calculated in his heart, Hu Meng, Mengxiang, Xiao Zi, Liu Fei, Kui, Can, and Mao Mujing was also counted by Naruto himself.


    Hu Meng snapped his fingers secretly, and it was clear who the seven girls he was talking about were. Although he felt a little bit sour in his heart, he was fortunate that he didn''t add other girls.


    Hu Meng was thinking about this in his heart, but Kurono Shangye''s eyes lit up and said, "There are seven in total, which means you can change one a day, which is really enviable."


    "envy?"


    Naruto repeated, looking at Kurono Ueha with a slightly dull expression, and said, "Is this something worth enviable?"


    "Of course, you have also heard what Hu Meng said. We all have the only true destiny in the life of the dream witch, but it is very troublesome to find this man, so we dream witch will have many partners. The purpose is to find the only man, but Hu Meng is an exception."


    Kurono Shangye turned his head to look at his daughter, his face also revealed helplessness, and said: "I really don''t understand, why is my daughter so pure like this?"


    Although I have often talked about this topic with my mother before, in front of Naruto, the pure Hu Meng was really ashamed. The purple eyes stared at his countless mothers and said: " Mom, what are you talking about?!"


    Kurono Shangye¡¯s personality is completely different from Hu Meng¡¯s, but he really fits the personality of a dream monster. At this time, he smiled slightly: "You can¡¯t fool me, Xiao Hu Meng, you are still a virgin now, I can see it. ."


    "Woo..."


    Although Hu Meng usually acted boldly, he was still very pure and pure in nature. He couldn''t resist the unabashed words of Kuro Ueba. His little baby face was flushed with shame and looked shyly. Naruto glanced, then lowered his head, playing with the corners of his skirt.


    Kurono Kamiya chuckled, and suddenly walked to Naruto''s side with a catwalk, and reached out to hook Naruto''s neck.


    Kurono Shangye is definitely a beautiful woman, and she has charms that a little girl like Hu Meng does not have. Every move has the power to fascinate men, with an inverted smile on her face. Naruto said: "I allow you to eat Hu Meng, a dream monster is as simple as her, I am really worried about her future."


    Kurono Shangye has indeed had many partners, but Naruto can''t blame her, because she is not a human being. For the dream monster, this is just a normal thing. On the contrary, it is like Hu Meng. Pure existence is the alien among the dream monsters.


    Naruto was a little lost, so he didn''t answer right away. Kurono Ueba chuckled. She didn''t know Naruto''s past and didn''t know that he had a lot of experience in this area. When he was shy, he said with a smile: "Naruto , You don¡¯t have any experience yet, do you? It¡¯s okay. Auntie will teach you well."


    Kurono Shangye''s words were really revealing, but Hu Meng, as her daughter, was so embarrassed that her face was flushed, and he gave Kurono Shangye a viciously white look, and said: "Mom, you hurry up and shut up!"


    Hu Meng¡¯s shy and angry voice regained Naruto¡¯s spirit and looked sideways at Kurono Shangye. Although this woman has the ability to invert all living beings, even Naruto would feel moved by her. Even if Hu Meng is here, even Knowing that she is Hu Meng''s mother is the same, but contrary to Kurono''s expectation, Naruto shook his head.


    "I don''t think I need anymore, auntie."


    "Oh?"


    Probably it was the first time that his charm had failed. Kurono Shangye glanced at Naruto in a bit of astonishment, and said, "Why refuse? Do you think the auntie is old and not beautiful?"


    "Of course not. If calculated on the basis of a 100-point evaluation, Auntie is definitely a great beauty who can score more than ninety points. She is impeccable in both body and face."


    "Oh, since you said me so well, why would you refuse?"


    "Because I am a stingy person. As long as I have a relationship with a woman, I will not allow any other man to touch her again. Auntie should not be able to do this, but this is also the reason why I like Hu Meng. ."


    Naruto turned his head and looked at Hu Meng. The affectionate eyes made Hu Meng shy and happy, but what he said was the truth. If it weren¡¯t for Hu Meng¡¯s loyalty to feelings, Naruto would not be tempted even if he was beautiful. Yes, the beauty of appearance is of course important, and Naruto himself can''t do the same as the gods and Buddhas treat appearance as a skin, but he does value a woman''s heart very much!


    Heino Shangye was stunned for a while, and then stroked his forehead with one hand, not knowing whether it was frustration or admiration, and said, "Hu Meng, you choose a man to look better than your mother."


    Chapter 80-The end of the school festival, the opening of another story!


    "Oh... I didn''t expect it..."


    Not long ago, the mature women who were still in black and white, now they are sitting together drinking and chatting very naturally. However, because of their different identities, their preferences are far apart.


    Bai Xue Icicle drinks cold tea, while Kurono Shangye drinks red wine.


    Kurono Shangye put down the wine glass, completely ignoring the eyes of countless male creatures nearby. She was a woman who was accustomed to all the attention. At this time, she would not feel any tension in this situation, and her face was indifferent when she looked in front of her. The woman said: "Twenty years ago, you and I would never have thought that our two daughters would actually like the same man again, and... hey..."


    Bai Xue Icicle also sighed softly, put down the almost frozen teacup, and said: "If I can, I really don''t want to share the same husband with other women, but that kid is really different from other men. "


    "Yes."


    Kurono Kameha didn''t continue to quarrel with Shirayuki Icicle this time. The relationship between the two of them was like that of Fei Hideri and Kudo Yukiko. They were also very good friends while facing each other.


    "That kid is indeed different from ordinary people. He is self-confident but not arrogant. Although I can see that he is pretty, his self-control is quite high. He can stand my temptation and he insists on his own principles. , What a funny little guy, if it were twenty years ago, I would really be crazy for him."


    Bai Xue Icicle looked at the tea cup in front of him, did not complain about his black friend, and chuckled softly: "That''s right, if that person had the courage of him back then, Kui and Hu Meng, now I''m afraid to Sisters match up."


    "Hahaha..."


    Kurono Shangye laughed at Baixue Icicle''s words, but she kept shaking her head, and then there was a look of recollection on her face, saying: "At that time, we were all young, and there was water in our heads. "


    "Yeah, I just hope they don''t follow our footsteps..."

 1128 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1128

    Two beautiful women in black and white are feeling their past lives, and their two respective daughters are haunting the only son-in-law recognized by both of them at this time.


    There is a beautiful girl by his side, which is absolutely enviable for most men in the school, but when Naruto is enjoying such a wonderful annoyance, he has to bear between black and white girls. Shura Field.


    Kuo held Naruto''s right arm, staring sharply at Hu Meng on the other side with ice blue eyes, and said coldly: "Hu Meng, don''t pester Naruto, Naruto is mine!"


    Hu Meng is awkward and stubborn, and will not lose to Ku at all. After Naruto got the approval of Kurono Shangye, Hu Meng, like Kuo, completely binds himself to Naruto and is totally unwilling to let go. Open, the purple eyes are full of the meaning of struggle, and said: "You have to let go! Naruto! Naruto is my fiance, my true son, and I will never let it go to you!"


    The appearance of the two mother-in-laws didn''t seem to ease the Shura field around Naruto, but instead made the two twisted girls, because of Naruto''s identification, the struggle has become more intense than before.


    "What fianc¨¦, you''re just talking nonsense about it!"


    Hu Meng was choked for a while, a faint blush appeared on her cute little face, and then she gave a sharp look, and argued: "What can I do! I was only getting worse because of being repeatedly questioned by my mother." Say the bigger... Besides, you are not much better! You stalker!"


    Although Hu Meng was unreasonable, he was strong enough, and what Hu Meng said was not wrong, making Nao''s little face a flush of embarrassment and embarrassment.


    "That''s the same...but Naruto has promised to marry me! I will never admit defeat!"


    Originally, if they were just ordinary quarrels, Naruto would not care about them, but would watch them, but if the trouble gets bigger and bigger, Naruto will have to take care of it a little bit. After all, it hurts feelings. The thing that cannot happen inside his harem.


    "Well, you two."


    Naruto took the hands of the two girls who were about to fight, soothed their anger and struggle, and then gently brought the black and white girl in his arms, in their ears. While giving a soft kiss.


    Hu Meng and Ku both like to be close to Naruto very much, and enjoy his hug very much, but they both struggled with each other present, but when Naruto dropped a kiss in their ears, the beloved man The breath deprived them of the strength of both of them, making the two-color girl soft, and all of them could only lean softly in his arms, unable to regenerate any fighting heart.


    Naruto gently hugged two girls who she liked and admired, and said softly: "Hu Meng, Kui, I like you and love you, I am very greedy, I hope you can always be by my side...simply put it Click it. I hope you two will be my wives. Although I cannot give you exclusive love, I will do my best to make you two happy. Therefore, Hu Meng and Ku, marry me and do How is my wife?"


    No diamond ring, no flowers, not even kneeling down, just holding a marriage proposal, and still holding two girls at the same time, Naruto is very courageous, he may be betting, or perhaps, for two Girls are confident, he is confident that in their minds, his weight is unique.


    Hu Meng and Ku were shrinking in Naruto¡¯s arms. After hearing Naruto¡¯s sincere confession, the two girls were flushed and happy. They looked at each other at the same time, and then quickly turned their heads away. It was Hu Meng who spoke first.


    "Naruto, I love you too, if I can, I really want someone to monopolize your favor, but I know I can''t be so selfish, I can accept Naruto... and they, but I only have one request , You must promise me."


    "Go ahead, Hu Meng."


    "I want you to love me sincerely, there must be no falsehood, can it?"


    "me too."


    Naruto stared at the two girls who had loved him to the extreme, and finally hugged them tightly again, and said firmly in their ears: "No problem, my beloved Hu Meng and Ku!"


    The recognition of the two mother-in-laws, and Naruto¡¯s confession, the two combined together, it can be said that the identities of Kui and Hu Meng and him have been completely determined, but they are currently in school, and only Naruto is truly mature. , Kui and Hu Meng are only 15-year-old girls. For Naruto, they have not fully grown up yet, so their wedding will be after graduating from Yanghai. Once they graduate, they will be together and be crowned The surname of Uzumaki!


    The Academy Festival made the entire Yanghai Academy become lively and beautiful, and all the evil and darkness seemed to disappear.


    Of course, it¡¯s impossible for this academy festival to say that it¡¯s perfect. It¡¯s just that all the ugly things that happened during this academy festival were solved by Naruto¡¯s clone. He did his best to prevent the girls. Aside from any influence, this is their first academy festival in Yanghai High School. Naruto wants to leave perfect memories for them.


    The school festival came to the night of the last day, on the eve of Halloween on October 31.


    This is a very important festival in Western culture, so the school also attaches great importance to it. On this day, the main activity of the school festival has become a fancy dress party.


    Students can pretend to be crazy and have fun, and it is even allowed to remove the body. As long as it does not cause damage or damage to the school, all crazy things are allowed on this day.


    Today, all food and drinks are provided by the school, and students can have fun all day.


    The school even held a dance party for this. Students can invite their favorite objects to dance. If the other party agrees, they can hold hands and walk on the dance floor together. The venue is in the school''s auditorium.


    Someone successfully invited a girl they liked, cheering for it, and didn''t know where they were; some were rejected miserably, sad and weeping, they could only use wine to sorrow; others took the opportunity to confess and got a nod from the girl. On this day, finally Leaving the single team, and then being crushed by a group of friends!


    Some people cry, some laugh, some yell, some weep silently, all kinds of complex sounds are intertwined, although they are monsters, they also have similar youth.


    Naruto did not go to the auditorium, because his dance was on a hill behind the school, sitting on the top of the hill, accompanied by the most beautiful singing in the world, Naruto invited every girl under the moonlight Dance with him.


    After three minutes of dancing, Mao''s Jing''s face turned red. I don''t know if it was a physiological phenomenon caused by physical exertion, or the throbbing in the heart that I felt during the close contact just now.


    Naruto stepped on the syllables and walked to the front of Yin Mucan who had sang for them for dozens of minutes, handed out his hand, and smiled and said, "Can you dance with me, the lady who has the voice of nature."


    Chan''s expression was slightly shy, holding the corner of his skirt in his hand, and replied with a courtesy, and then put his hand on Naruto''s hand, letting him lead himself and jump out of a beautiful dance.


    The other girls beat Chan and Naruto together. They are not sirens and don¡¯t have the unparalleled singing voice, but they have pure and beautiful hearts. At this time, they watched the two dancing in the field with only blessings in their hearts. , But there is no jealousy.


    After Yiwu ended, Naruto sat on the ground with her body in her arms. All the other girls were sitting around them. Here, you can see the sky full of stars, that is the sky, watching them.


    Naruto took two deep breaths, calming his heartbeat that was faster before, breathing the unique scent of all the girls around him in his nose, and in his heart, there is the satisfaction that the husband wants, and he said softly: "With you, I am the biggest Happy."


    Chapter 81-The first day of high school, Naruto Uzumaki''s harem!


    Spring is not a day for reading, summer is scorching and sleeping, and there are mosquitoes and snow in autumn. Pack your school bags for the coming year.


    With the golden rule of scumbag in his heart, Naruto slowly walked towards the building of Yanghai Academy.


    Autumn and winter come, and winter snow melts. After the fall and winter, the spring break has completely passed. Naruto really wants to sigh that time flies so fast, unknowingly, this also came to him in Yanghai Academy In the second year, his grade went from high school to high school.


    Thinking of it, Naruto met Moexiang on the first day of entering Yanghai. As a result, the natural vampire girl sucked his blood in a dazed state due to anemia, which resulted in the two people¡¯s current situation. Fate.


    Recalling the scenes where the two met in the past, a warm smile crossed Naruto''s face, and then his memories became reality, because the beautiful girl with long pink hair really appeared in his eyes.


    "Mengxiang!"


    After missing a spring break and finally met again in school, Naruto waved his hand to the pink-haired girl who could attract countless people''s eyes wherever she went.


    Mengxiang came earlier than Naruto today. The reason is that she didn''t see each other for the whole spring break. Mengxiang missed Naruto in her heart. Therefore, on the day when the new semester started, Mengxiang came to school early, waiting for her favorite Man.


    "Naruto!"


    Seeing the familiar and dazzling golden retriever, Moexiang¡¯s delicate and pretty face immediately showed a happy smile. With Moexiang¡¯s beauty, he will be noticed wherever he goes. Although it¡¯s been a spring break, She is still the number one school flower in this school. During that period of time, many men stopped because of Mengxiang¡¯s beauty and kept admiring her, but Mengxiang didn¡¯t care about it, but as long as Naruto said hello, It can make Miss Chi Ye Mengxiang happy.


    Although the time of spring break is not as long as summer vacation, they really haven''t seen each other for a whole spring break. Regardless of the girl''s restraint, Mengxiang plunged into Naruto''s arms, hugged him tightly, and smelled his body for herself. It smells very good.


    Naruto missed Mengxiang the same, and leaned her head on her shoulder. With this posture and position, he could smell the fragrance of Mengxiang hair very naturally and comfortably, and asked softly: "Mengxiang, miss me? "


    "miss you!"


    It''s the first time since we met for so long. The longing in her heart made Mengxiang go crazy. What a girl''s reservedness is, her green eyes looked directly at the pair of blue eyes, and said: "Ming People, I miss you so much, I''m going crazy thinking about it."


    "me too."


    The two reunited after a long absence, regardless of whether it was in front of the school building and there were many people watching nearby. Naruto''s left hand was wrapped around Mengxiang''s slender waist, and her right hand was placed on her back and pressed lightly. His lips are close together.


    I haven¡¯t seen each other for nearly a month. Although there are correspondence exchanges and phone calls, there is no way to fully vent the feelings in my heart. Now both of them are affectionate, and they are deeply passionate in front of the teaching building of Yanghai Academy. The kiss completely ignored the voices of their admirers, who were heartbroken.


    laugh!


    After the passionate kiss between the two hearts, the skin on Naruto¡¯s neck was bitten through by sharp teeth again, and the blood followed the special blood vessels on the teeth into the belly of the pink girl. The deliciousness that only vampires can understand, makes cute Xiang''s lovely face showed a blush of happiness and contentment.


    I haven¡¯t seen it for a month, and I haven¡¯t tasted Naruto¡¯s blood for a month. Mengxiang is like a long drought and rainy rain. The amount of blood sucked this time is three or four times more than usual. It sucked nearly one-fifth of the blood in Naruto''s body, which is not too much for Naruto, but Mengxiang''s face is a little shy blush, her head is lowered, and her green eyes are dotted with anxiety, low. Said: "Sorry, it''s been a long time since I suck human blood, so I can''t control it."


    Naruto touched his neck. Because of his own resilience and because it was a mouth bitten by a vampire, the wound on his neck has healed without leaving any traces. Then he scratched the cuteness with his fingers. Xiang''s nose smiled and said, "I haven''t seen him for a month. I''m still so gluttonous, but this is the Meng Xiang I am familiar with. After all, I am a vampire who sucks my blood without saying a word when I meet for the first time. Miss."

 1129 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1129

    "Woo..." Hearing Naruto had advanced what happened when the two had just met. The dark history made the simple vampire girl blush and her expression was slightly embarrassed, and said, "Don''t mention that thing again!"


    "What does it matter? What I said is also the truth. If it weren''t for your anemia and dizziness at that time, you wouldn''t have hit me on a bicycle. We probably wouldn''t know each other."


    Naruto is deliberately teasing Mengxiang, although she is a bit nonsense, but while she is shy, she really likes to listen to Naruto talking. Every time she is too ashamed to be amused by him, she can''t help but talk to him. , Mengxiang secretly scolded herself whether she had a brain problem.


    Naruto and Moexiang have known each other for a full year, but they still remain in love. After the month of spring break, the relationship between the two people has accumulated and fermented and become deeper. Now we meet again. It''s as good as glue, so I don''t want to separate.


    People in passionate love are irrational. The kiss between Moexiang and Naruto has broken the hearts of countless people, but both parties seem to be completely indifferent. The lover cannot see the other person in the eyes.


    "Naruto, Mengxiang, good morning!"


    It happened that there was a little girl wearing a wizard hat, who was able to enter the atmosphere between Naruto and Moexiang, and penetrated into their bodies without hindrance, holding one of their arms in one hand, in terms of age. It is a bit exaggerated to say that it is a family of three, but it looks like a man and a woman, and a naughty sister.


    Naruto and Moexiang probably have long been used to someone interrupting them when they are talking about love, so they are not surprised at this time. Naruto reached out and touched the wizard hat on the girl''s head, and said: "Xiao Zi, long time no see."


    Mengxiang was the closest, so she could see clearly. When Naruto''s big hand touched the top of her head, Xiao Zi''s face clearly showed a happy expression, but then she threw away Naruto''s hand and spoke softly.


    "Don''t keep touching people''s heads! The president is not tall!"


    Xiao Zi is the youngest student in Yanghai and the most loli among the girls around Naruto. Because she can''t compare with Mengxiang and others in figure, Xiao Zi is also very concerned about this.


    "Speaking..." When Naruto heard Xiao Zi talk about height, he stood upright next to Xiao Zi, and compared Xiao Zi''s head with his own hands to exclude the part of the wizard''s hat, and smiled: "Xiao Zi It seems to be a little taller than before."


    "Of course!" Seeing that Naruto also found that he had grown taller, Xiao Zi''s cute and immature face showed a triumphant look, and said: "I only measured my height at home before I came here, I have grown to 139 cm!"


    "I remember it was 137 cm when Xiao Zi enrolled in school last year, which means that he grew two centimeters taller in a year, not a lot. Xiao Zi, I think you will not be able to grow taller than Can in the future."


    Girls generally develop relatively early, and witches are not physically different from humans. For a twelve-year-old girl like Xiao Zi, half of her developmental period has passed, and her growth will slow down afterwards. Speaking of which, Xiao Zi In the future, there is a real possibility that he can''t grow taller than Chan.


    She was teased about her height, Xiao Zi pouted, looked at Naruto angrily, and said, "I hate it, people ignore you!"


    "Xiao Zi, really ignore me?"


    "Humph!"


    Naruto accompanies the smiling face, but Xiao Zi snorted coldly, her face was very''cold'', and obviously didn''t intend to''forgive'' Naruto at all, but Naruto smiled and stretched out her two wolf claws towards Xiao Zi. then¡­¡­


    Creak!


    Under the expression of Mengxiang secretly laughing while covering her mouth, Naruto scratched Xiao Zi¡¯s tickling with her hand, causing Xiao Zi to laugh incessantly. She herself was a ticklish girl who was scratched by Naruto. I couldn''t stop at all, laughing and begging for mercy, and finally let Naruto stop, almost completely withered in Naruto''s arms.


    Speaking of which, among the girls around Naruto, the most ticklish are Xiao Zi and Can. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of Loli¡¯s body, but the least ticklish is not the super trembling Concubine Liu, but Hu Meng. , I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because Hu Meng¡¯s body is related to the dream monster, so when Naruto is tickled, his body¡¯s reaction will develop in another direction...


    "found it!"


    Naruto had just let off Xiao Zi and heard a familiar cheer. After that, Naruto¡¯s deep memory and a very enjoyable touch appeared behind Naruto. After a spring break, Hu Meng was still so bold. The chest that was bigger than before the holiday was squeezed and deformed on Naruto''s back, giving him a wonderful feeling.


    Naruto reached behind her and grabbed Hu Meng¡¯s waist, and when Hu Meng did not let go of Naruto¡¯s neck, he turned her to the front of her. After the encounter, Naruto gently scratched Hu Meng¡¯s. Nose, smiled: "Hu Meng, do you miss me that way?"


    "Of course..." Hu Meng happily hung on Naruto''s body, rubbed his cheek against his broad and strong chest, which was very comfortable to rely on, and said: "I think it hurts you to think about it. If you don''t believe it, touch it. ."


    Maybe it was because Kurono Shangye taught Hu Meng something, Hu Meng became more active and bold than before, although his face was too shameful.


    Although Naruto wanted to catch that place directly, but there are so many people here, he should let it go. Of course, another reason is the coldness in the air!


    A handful of ice-made Kuwujiu Naruto flew over and was nailed to Hu Meng''s forehead, causing Hu Meng to turn his eyes to the sky. At the same time, blood dripped from his forehead, "Hu Meng, get out of Naruto!"


    Mengxiang, Xiaozi, Hu Meng and the newly-appeared Kui, except for the graduated Canhe, the teacher Mao Mujing and Liufei, Naruto finally gathered in Yanghai''s harem.


    Chapter 82-There will be a very interesting development, the second vampire girl!


    Click!


    In the classroom of the Ministry of Information, a strange scent spreads in the classroom. A gluttonous guy is drooling, but he can only look at the blond man eagerly, because here, although she is the identity The tallest person, but I don''t know when he started, completely taking his words as the center of action.


    After cutting open such a strange creature, a strange fragrance wafted out of it. Naruto had never seen it before, but he was quite appetite. He picked up a piece and took a bite.


    Although it looks like a tropical fruit in reality, the taste is completely different. The taste is sweet and rich. Naruto who has eaten various foods from different worlds also brightens his eyes and looks at the people around him. : "Don''t be stunned, try them all, it tastes very good."


    "Meow!"


    With Naruto''s permission, Mao Mujing was the fastest to start. As a teacher, it is not shameful to grab food with his students.


    The second one was Moriqiu Yinying. Although he hasn''t played for a long time, Mr. Moriqiu Yinying is still the head of the press... It really lacks a sense of presence... Moriqiu Yinying knows that he must start quickly, otherwise he will stay alone. After a while, I can only smell it. After grabbing a piece, I immediately stepped aside to eat my own. Regarding other things, it was completely irrelevant and held up high.


    The remaining girls, including Concubine Liu, who was a teacher, all took a piece of the weird-shaped fruit, took a bite each, and all showed a satisfied look.


    "This magic durian is really delicious, but if you can eat it with Naruto alone, it would be great."


    The master who can say such idiots is undoubtedly Miss Kurono Hu Meng.


    The devil durian is a unique species in the monster world. It looks similar to the durian in the human world, but it is more special that it has tentacles and is also a carnivorous plant.


    The fruit of the devil durian is edible. Although it is a monster that can run and move, it is like a funny animal that will become human food. The delicious devil durian has also become a kind of food that monsters like very much.


    However, because the devil durian itself is too aggressive and relatively rare, it is not a simple matter to eat devil durian, and this devil durian is also the result of the joint efforts of Mengxiang, Hu Meng and Que.


    Hu Meng didn¡¯t conceal his desire to be alone with Naruto, but in Kuo¡¯s hands, the chill immediately condensed and turned into two ice-made kunai. He looked at Hu Meng coldly and said: "Hu Meng , Do you want to die?"


    Although they worked together just now to catch the devil durian, they have now become their normal appearance. The previous cooperation is almost like a dream.


    Naruto could only temporarily put the delicacy of the devil durian aside, and grabbed the two beautiful black-and-white girls who were about to fight again, and said: "You two should stop quarreling, when you caught the devil durian like just now. Is it not good to work together?"


    Speaking of it, the troublesome thing like capturing demon durian is generally not handed over to students in school, because demon durian is very powerful, not a single student can deal with it, in the case of Mengxiang can not easily liberate the demon power Next, it was still Mengxiang, Hu Meng and Kui teamed up to catch this demon durian, but they were fighting together just now, and now it seems to be a dream.


    Hu Meng and Fei were grabbed by him, and both sighed, feeling powerless in their hearts:''We will unite like this, isn''t it all because of you?''


    The sighs in Hu Meng and Kui¡¯s hearts will not affect their relationship with Naruto. They have already met their parents. Both of these girls have determined that after graduation, they will marry Naruto. The point will never change.


    Naruto enjoys the tender homeland. Although Naruto is very distressed by the occasional Shura field of love, his life in Yanghai is generally happy, so life is very easy.


    "Not good! Something happened!!"


    Early in the morning of the second day of school, Naruto dressed as usual under the service of Concubine Liu, and then walked to the school building to go to class, but on the way, I don¡¯t know which long suit I heard shouting. Scream.


    There is still this endless thick fog in Yanghai Academy in the morning, but this will not affect Naruto¡¯s sight. Naruto can see a strange creature ramming in front of him. It is this creature that caused it. The morning chaos in Yanghai Academy.


    "Isn''t this Teguso raised by the god Goko? What kind of moth did you do early in the morning?"


    Naruto was surprised that Teguso was the name of a pet kept by the god of the gods, and the body of this Teguso was a monster called Shanlan. Although it could not speak, it was very human. It was said that it was only in the mist. Will appear, it is a very rare monster beast.


    Teguso has thick and sharp long thorns like a hedgehog to protect his body, but he has a pair of horns on his head, and his body looks like an animal called a tapir, as a rare monster Shan Lan , Teguso is usually very docile, but once he is mad, it is difficult to control it, and he is more fierce than any beast when he runs wild.


    Teguso didn¡¯t know why he ran away. This guy was very difficult to control when he ran away. The average student was not his opponent at all. Teguso ran rampant at the school gate and had already injured several students. No one dared to approach Teguso at this time.


    "Really, why should I help the bastard of Mikojin catch pets?!"


    Naruto had to spit out in his heart, but he chose to make a move. After all, it was a pet raised by Miko God, and Naruto couldn''t leave it alone. With a flash of figure, he immediately appeared beside Teguso who was running away with a palm. It was shot on top of Teguso''s head.

 1130 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1130

    "Quiet me!"


    Naruto condenses on his palm with the fluctuation of his mind, and a palm directly penetrates into Teguso''s brain, and with his own mind fluctuation, he directly calms Teguso''s brain. In this way, Naruto can make anyone''s The brain calms down, of course, it can also be used as an attack. If you attack another person''s brain with a powerful mind, you can instantly turn the other person into an idiot, and it can also be used to crack illusions.


    Of course, Naruto didn''t attack Teguso, just calmed down the crazy little guy.Although it''s scary when going crazy, Shan Lan is still very meek and cute in normal times. After calming down, he immediately jumped onto Naruto''s body and made a cooing sound, constantly acting like a baby.


    Naruto really feels a headache. The strange guy and the pets he keeps are really strange enough. He resisted the urge to throw Teguso into the pot and boiled, and said angrily: "You fool! Come on! Click me down!!!"


    "Just stay with me!"


    When Naruto was about to violently drag Teguso off her body, she heard a young girl''s tender drink, although she quickly realized that she was talking about Teguso instead of herself, but But still stunned.


    The girl who had just spoken twisted her body so that her body showed quite a curve, and then the handbag in her hand seemed to become a bat on a baseball field.


    boom!!


    The girl¡¯s height looks a little bit taller than Chan, but it should be about 150 centimeters, but her slender arms exerted amazing strength. With the strange power erupting from the two sets of slender, snow-white arms, it was a single blow. Fly Teguso off Naruto.


    Naruto touched his head that was braving blue smoke. Speaking of it, Teguso had been comforted by him just now, and he would rest on him, but Teguso liked the breath on him. This girl is probably I misunderstood that I was in trouble. Although Naruto couldn''t blame her because she was really kind, but it seemed that Naruto was hurt because of her''help''.


    That girl with terrifying power doesn''t know what she really did. She really didn''t have any bad thoughts. She just saw that Shan Lan was lying on Naruto''s head and planned to help. After flying Teguso with one move, She held her schoolbag in one hand and said, "Are you okay?"


    She has no evil thoughts, and she is indeed quite beautiful, and Naruto can''t get angry, and said, "It''s okay, thank you."


    "That''s good."


    The strangely powerful loli girl didn''t realize that Naruto just didn''t want to expose what embarrassed her, so she said so deliberately, but she naturally accepted Naruto''s thanks. When she was about to leave, her small nose suddenly moved.


    Sniff...


    The strange girl suddenly came to Naruto¡¯s side, and she kept shaking her nose like a puppy. She didn¡¯t know what she was sniffing. Naruto felt that this scene seemed a bit familiar, and she didn¡¯t know where it happened. Passing is the sense of sight, and said: "What are you smelling?"


    The Lolita girl also felt that her actions were very rude, she stood up quickly, her green eyes staring into Naruto''s eyes, and said, "I just helped you, so you want to thank me, right?"


    Naruto raised an eyebrow, not wanting to embarrass the girl, so he nodded: "Yes, so what?"


    The strange girl Lori suddenly folded her hands, bowed to Naruto, and said, "Then I''m welcome."


    This weird girl didn''t explain anything, and suddenly reached out and hugged Naruto, causing the nearby animals to fall to the ground, but Naruto knew that she was not going to throw her arms in her arms, so she didn''t do anything.


    laugh!


    Sure enough, just as Naruto thought, the Lolita girl grinned open, showing her sharp teeth and biting through the skin on Naruto''s neck, sucking his blood.


    Naruto''s blood flowed into the girl''s stomach along the peculiar blood vessels, causing the girl to show a gesture of satisfaction and happiness like Mengxiang.


    However, because Naruto is sucked blood by Moexiang almost every day, his body has adapted to Moexiang, so even if Moexiang sucks his blood, the bones in his body will not counterattack Moexiang¡¯s breath. But this girl is not Mengxiang. When she bit through Naruto''s skin, the bones in Naruto''s body were agitated. Fortunately, Naruto suppressed it in time.


    The loli girl didn¡¯t know that she was almost skewered into skewers. After she was satisfied with her blood, she got down from Naruto and wiped her mouth. Her immature face was a little red, and she said, "Thank you for the hospitality, you should also know Well, I''m actually a vampire, your blood tastes very good... Ahhhhh! I''m going to be late, goodbye, goodbye in the future!"


    Gazing at the figure of the Lolita girl running away in a panic, Naruto touched her neck, the girl''s fragrance and saliva were still there, making Naruto''s face a smile.


    "This...it will be very interesting..."


    Chapter 83-Super Adhesive Girl!Mengxiang¡¯s sister!


    When Mengxiang meets her beloved, the key is Mengxiang''s depressed expression...


    Yanghai Academy was very busy this morning, because today is the entrance ceremony for freshmen.


    The second and third grades start school two days earlier than the freshmen in the first grade, in order to prepare for the opening ceremony. After all, you can''t let the rookies who have not officially entered the school do this.


    Of course, Naruto and their press department should also be involved. Fortunately, the opening ceremony is not a school festival. Although it is a bit hard, it will be fine as long as it lasts one morning.


    "Huh is finally over."


    After a busy opening ceremony, Chiya Moexiang, the number one beautiful girl in the academy, kept fanning herself with her hands. Although it protects the school¡¯s great barrier, the four seasons of Yanghai Academy change It''s not so obvious, but if you are busy all the time, you will still feel hot. After all, vampires also have normal physiological reactions.


    Naruto and Moexiang are sitting together by the handrail in the corridor. He can adjust his body temperature, and his physical strength is far more than Moexiang in the state of demon power seal, so he does not feel hot, and at the same time the power of wind and water Mixing in the body, creating chills to help Mengxiang cool down, and then smiled: "We won''t need to do these things next year. This year''s rookies will be busy next year for the next rookies."


    Although Mengxiang had the same idea, she really couldn''t call her younger brothers and sisters as novices at will. She just nodded in agreement, and then looked at Naruto with beaming eyes, and said: "Ming Man, can you let me take a breath? Since I am busy in the morning until now, my throat is about to smoke."


    "Okay, got it."


    How could he refuse Mengxiang''s request? To have a vampire girlfriend, he should be prepared like this. It''s like associating with Ku, you must be prepared to eat cold food, which is nothing.


    Naruto opened the neckline of his clothes. The masculine breath emanating from him made Moexiang feel dizzy, making a cute "ahhhhh" sound, and biting Naruto''s neck with one bite.


    Feeling the rapid loss of blood in his body, Naruto really wants to be thankful that his blood regeneration is fast enough, otherwise he is sucked by two vampires in succession. Naruto is afraid that he will really be anemic, but even so, He also eats more foods rich in iron and protein such as spinach and beef at noon.


    Almost all the power of a vampire comes from the blood. After sucking Naruto''s powerful blood, Moe Xiang also resumed her experience, and the fatigue of the whole morning disappeared completely.


    Naruto touched his neck and really didn''t know what to say, because the two vampire girls bite in the same place. Although the bitten wound can be recovered immediately, it feels a bit weird.


    "Really, I have been sucked twice today, and I really want to buy some blood tonics if I continue."


    Naruto deliberately exaggerated, in fact, he deliberately brought the topic to that vampire loli girl.


    "twice?"


    Meng Xiang, who didn''t know what happened outside the school building in the morning, froze and said, "Didn''t I only suck blood once today?"


    Although Mengxiang likes Naruto''s blood very much, she prefers or loves Naruto Uzumaki very much. Although she sucks Naruto''s blood almost every day, she is also restrained and never sucks too much. To prevent Naruto''s body from having problems due to excessive blood loss, it is really rare to suck blood twice a day.


    Mengxiang was sure that she had only sucked Naruto''s blood today, absolutely not twice, and she had really thought about this, and she was sure she had not sucked Naruto''s blood when she was confused, then There is a problem with what Naruto said twice.


    Naruto deliberately wanted to talk about the vampire girl, so at this time, he explained the incident of Teguso''s rampage outside the campus in the morning, and then said: "That girl is also a vampire like you, so she was killed by her. Sucked blood."


    Naruto said it relaxed, but the natural appearance of cute fragrance, at this time, his face immediately sank, his face was rare and solemn, and said: "Naruto, is that girl''s hair brown?"


    "Say it''s brown. To be precise, it should be orange."


    Mengxiang''s expression became more solemn, she jumped in front of Naruto, grabbed her hair with both hands, and said, "Is she still wearing hair like an anime?"


    "Ah, it is indeed a ponytail."


    "Are you still wearing stockings? There is a mascot-like little bat beside me?!"


    "That''s right, if you combine the above elements, it is indeed a very cute little loli."


    Naruto was still in the mood to tease, but Moexiang''s face immediately showed a look of surprise. Without taking off the cross, now Moexiang broke out with a super speed that is not lost to the silver-haired Ri Moexiang.


    Naruto snickered wildly in his heart, but still quickly followed Mengxiang, who was in a runaway state, and said, "Mengxiang, what''s the matter?"


    "I will pack my things and leave Yanghai Academy today! Naruto is the same, hurry up and go with me, never get involved with that kid again!"


    Mengxiang said terrifying words, but Naruto thought she was very cute like this, and asked: "Is she that scary?"


    "Of course there is, that guy is a super adhesive girl who will never give up chasing even the End of the World as long as he locks the target, he must catch it...Super Adhesive Girl!"

 1131 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1131

    "You seem to be familiar with her from your tone."


    "To be precise, it was because she was watching..."


    There was a hint of helplessness in Mengxiang''s tone. Because of the speed of the rampage, she had already reached the door of their current class and opened the sliding door of the classroom.


    "In short, my life will be threatened by that guy!"


    In Mengxiang¡¯s mind, the little loli with the orange double ponytail seemed to have been demonized, but when Mengxiang opened the door of the classroom and saw the demon girl sitting in her place, she didn¡¯t know. What is Mengxiang''s mood in the end?


    Hu Meng still didn''t know what the little Lolita looked like in Mengxiang''s eyes, and greeted her very happily: "Mengxiang, there are your guests."


    "It''s a first-year school girl." Xiao Zi added happily. Although she was only twelve years old, she was still the youngest student in Yanghai, but now Xiao Zi is a school sister after all.


    "Junior, very cute."


    Kuo, who didn''t know where she was lurking, made a short supplement. The reason is that the girl came to Mengxiang instead of Naruto, so she is cute for Kuo.


    The vampire girl with double pony tails turned her head and saw Mengxiang, with a smile on her face, and said, "I finally found you, my beloved..."


    The last two words of the vampire girl with two pony tails turned into a sigh, low and inaudible, even Hu Meng beside her could not hear them clearly, only standing with Mengxiang, facing the girl¡¯s Naruto. What she said was judged from the shape of her mouth.


    ''sister.''


    The vampire girl with two pony tails is not the type that ignores people. She also noticed Naruto standing next to Mengxiang. She immediately raised her eyebrows and said with a smile: "Ah, you are the one that you met in the morning with good blood, no Thinking of meeting you here, this is fate."


    The corners of Hu Meng and Fei''s eyes twitched, and the impression of this girl in their hearts suddenly changed 180. It was not cute at all!


    People, especially women, don¡¯t need a reason to hate someone!Because of the double ponytail vampire girl¡¯s good feelings towards Naruto, Hu Meng and Kui immediately label the girl ¡°uncute¡±, but they don¡¯t know that the current girl¡¯s affection towards Naruto is true. It is limited to the taste of "blood".


    The vampire girl with two pony tails happily walked towards Naruto, but Moexiang turned sideways, stopped in front of her, and said coldly: "Naruto is my friend, you don''t want to attack him!"


    The vampire girl with twin ponytails smiled, and her eyes were green-green, staring at Mengxiang, and said, "Really, you don''t have to be so nervous, you know, my goal is only you, my dear... ¡­sister!"


    "sister?!"


    The vampire girl with two pony tails took the initiative to explain the relationship between her and Mengxiang, but Hu Meng and the three of them all exclaimed. Mengxiang smiled bitterly and wanted to explain, but her dear sister had already lifted it. He got a desk and slammed it down at her.


    "Go to hell! Chi Ye Mengxiang!!!"


    Since she is Moexiang¡¯s younger sister, she is also a vampire of the great demon of power. Although she has not yet entered the developmental period of rapid increase in power, her brute force is also far better than ordinary monsters, although there is no way to attack. , But because of the great power, it is not something Mengxiang who has sealed the demon power at this time can deal with.


    Naruto is a bit machismo, he doesn''t like to be protected by women, but Naruto thinks it is better to let them solve the problems between other sisters. At first, he just watched and didn''t want to participate. The meaning of the struggle between their sisters, but seeing that the girl with two pony tails is about to use a desk to tear down the entire classroom, and Moexiang, who does not liberate her demon power, is indeed not her opponent. It is like bombarding the other side. He was stretched under the attack and was hurting at any time. Naruto could only stand up, his eyes glowed with blue light, and his thoughts took away the table in the hands of the vampire girl with double ponytails, and shouted, "Stop it!!"


    Chapter 84-Mengxiang''s thoughts, beloved heart!


    The weird power to wave this thing casually...


    The vampire loli girl¡¯s attack on Moexiang was forcibly interrupted by Naruto, but she, who was called the super adhesive girl by Moexiang, was obviously impossible to give up. She had an appointment with Moexiang in a place where no one was there. After the war again, he fluttered away.


    The thing about the girl with two ponytails was obviously very concerned, and Mengxiang knew this too. They leaned on the edge of the corridor together and listened to Mengxiang telling about her sister.


    "In fact, in my family, there are a total of four children of the same generation, who are half sisters. I rank third with two older sisters. The girl just now is my only sister named Zhu Ran''s love. .


    Although we are different mothers, we have always lived together since we were children. Although the memory of that time is very vague, we still remember some. When we were at home, my beloved and I had been quarreling and even fighting. But at that time, I had not been sealed with demon power, so of course I never lost to my beloved one time..."


    Mengxiang lay on the railing of the corridor, her expression was a little reminiscent and a little sad, as if she was reminiscing about the time when the four sisters died and they were still living together. Although the house was chaotic, the memories of the four sisters were true. It''s unforgettable.


    "Beloved, I really have taken your superhuman perseverance!"


    Time turned back with Mengxiang¡¯s memories, and returned to Mengxiang at that time, just as Mengxiang said. At that time, she had not been sealed with demon power, so she naturally maintained her silver-haired red eyes. Fully in line with the image of the arrogant and noble vampire.


    Although Mengxiang was only a few years old at that time, because of the inherently powerful strength and the arrogant expression, Mengxiang, who was still very loli, showed the aura of a queen.


    The silver-haired little dream wore a short dress with one hand on his hips, a queen-like look at the beloved who was knocked down by her for the first time, and said: "But it''s useless, no matter how many times you challenge me It''s impossible to beat me!"


    "Stop talking nonsense, I won''t give up!"


    Zhu Ran¡¯s beloved is Mengxiang¡¯s half-sister. Although she is a pure-blooded S-level vampire, she is born with powerful power, but her power is far from comparable to Mengxiang. I was defeated by Mengxiang this time, and this time I lost very miserably. I was beaten to kneel on the ground. Because of the pain on my body and the humiliation of losing again, teardrops appeared in the corners of my beloved eyes, but the immature soil was stained. The baby''s face was extremely stubborn.


    "Until I win, how many times I will continue to challenge you!!"


    The firm look of her beloved made Mengxiang startled for a moment, and sighed indistinctly, but it was only a momentary weakness that appeared on Mengxiang¡¯s face, and then she hid her heart again, and she changed quickly. Let Beloved never see through the meaning of her expression changes.


    "It''s a pity, beloved, you don''t have the opportunity to challenge me anymore, because I will leave this home soon."


    "what?!"


    Beloved was shocked, but Xiao Mengxiang, who was still silver at the time, stood by the window, her scarlet eyes were completely out of focus. It can be seen that she didn''t want to see anything from the window, perhaps, she just didn''t want Beloved to see her lonely look.


    "I will go to the human world and live with my biological mother. As a part of cultivation, I will seal the demon power. The fight with you today should be the last."


    "Don''t... stop kidding! What''s going on?!"


    The beloved cried loudly, sat on the ground, tears kept streaming down, and cried loudly: "Too cunning! I plan to run away if I win. Who am I to fight in the future?!"


    The silver-haired Xiao Mengxiang turned and walked out of the practice room. She is far more mature than the average girl. She knows what situation she is facing now, and she also knows that she is very good at Zhu Ran''s family and her demon power is sealed. All this is necessary. , But she can''t tell her beloved all this, absolutely not!


    "Sorry, beloved."


    Mengxiang apologized in a low voice as she walked out of the room.


    In some aspects of doing things, the silver-haired Moexiang is similar to Uchiha Itachi.


    They all love their sister (brother) very much, but for some reason, they have to leave and have to hurt the one they love. It can only be said that this is really sad.


    "No, I don''t allow it!" Beloved was hysterical as if she had lost her favorite toy, "Even if I chase into hell! I must beat you down! Chi Ye Mengxiang!!"


    In reality, Mengxiang lay on the railing, with a fragile expression and sadness and memories, and muttered: "Beloved is not a joke. Even if I go to the human world, Beloved keeps finding me, and I challenged, even if I knew that my demon power was sealed by the cross, and I lost my demon power and couldn¡¯t fight, so I had to keep escaping. I had been in Yanghai for a year and I was in peace. I thought my beloved had already given up. But I didn''t expect that she would chase here?"


    I don¡¯t know what kind of sorrow Mengxiang bears on her body. I don¡¯t know what Mengxiang and her beloved sisters have experienced in the past. Hu Meng couldn¡¯t fully understand Mengxiang¡¯s thoughts. He tilted his head, and the corners of his mouth twitched: "Mengxiang, wouldn''t you say that the kid just wanted to beat you as an older sister in a fight, so he chased you to this school?!"


    "Although it''s incredible, but Beloved is like this, stubborn and willful, she has determined one thing, she must do it even if it is a hole in the sky."


    Although Xiao Zi has grown two centimeters tall, she still cannot change the fact that she is still the shortest. She raised her head to look at Mengxiang and said, "You didn''t tell her that your demon power has been sealed, so there is no way to fight? "


    "Of course I said it, and I said it several times, but my beloved seems to think that as long as I keep attacking, I will always wake up and fight her. I really have nothing to do with her."


    "What a troublesome guy, my dad froze into ice, then threw it into the sea and drowned."


    Quite frightening words were spoken plainly. The speaker was a girl named Bai Xueguo. Mengxiang was taken aback. She immediately turned her head and looked at the coldness in her hands, and said, "Don''t do that. Anyway, she is my sister after all!"


    Mengxiang stopped Kui''s dangerous behavior, then dropped her shoulders tiredly, and said weakly, "Forget it, it was just a fight between sisters anyway, I will find a way to solve the beloved thing."


    ''Is it just a fight between sisters?''Naruto looked at Mengxiang, and paused for a while on the cross hanging from her neck, and then thinking about the girl Zhu Ran loved, a smile fluttered from the corner of her mouth,''I don''t believe it!''


    "I didn''t expect it..."


    Early in the morning, Yanghai Academy was shrouded in thick white fog, but Zhu Ran''s beloved woke up early. Of course, she was accompanied by her pet bat Xiaolian. In this Yanghai Academy, the beloved can get up so early. There is only one reason, that is, her sister Chi Ye Mengxiang.

 1132 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1132

    "Unexpectedly, it was my sister who came to find me first. Have you finally decided to fight with me, sister?"


    "There is no way, after all, if you leave you alone, your messy personality will surely upset the whole college, and everyone will be affected. So before things turn like that, we are here. Let¡¯s put an end to everything, beloved!"


    "Great! I''ve been waiting for this sentence for a long time!"


    Beloved raised her right hand high, and her pet bat Xiaolian turned into a huge spike hammer. Visually speaking, the weight of this weapon is calculated using 100 kilograms. It can easily wield such a weapon. Only the great demon vampire of power!


    "From the day my elder sister left home, I even dreamed of thinking like this...thinking...this time you must show your true ability! Sister!!!"


    boom!!


    The beloved hammer slammed on the ground with all the brute force of the vampire. The ground couldn''t bear the horrible force of the beloved. It burst immediately because of the attack of the beloved, and Mengxiang was also directly shocked by the attack of the beloved. Flew out!


    "Xiao Lian''s weaponization ability, even the defensive wall will be broken at once! If you don''t show your true ability, you will really die, wake up quickly, sister!!"


    Mengxiang doesn''t have a bat pet that can be transformed into a weapon like Xiaolian, nor is it like Naruto, who always carries the Kusanaru sword with him, and does not have the ability of his bones. Now he can only pick up a cross on the ground.


    Because this is a school for monsters, there are some unowned tombstones everywhere. It¡¯s not surprising that there will be crosses. However, these crosses are just empty shelves and will not be used to restrain vampires. If there are any, Mengxiang I can''t use it myself.


    "Ha... what is that?! Do you want to fight me with that?! Sister!!!"


    Beloved attacked frantically, constantly swinging with the nail hammer in his hand. Although Beloved has not yet reached the stage of rapid increase in strength, because there is no cross to limit the demon power, compared to the strength of the cross sealed by more than 90% of Mengxiang In terms of strength, even stronger, without liberating her demon power, Mengxiang would not be a beloved opponent at all, and she would be knocked down by her beloved in a few strokes.


    "Beloved... I lost... I have tried my best to fight."


    Mengxiang sat down on the ground and gave up very simply. Her original plan was like this. She thought that her beloved was constantly searching for herself, just to defeat herself. She knew that she could definitely defeat her beloved after she liberated her demon power, but that way. Zi will only stop playing, so she will choose a person to solve the beloved thing, and did not let Naruto take off her cross, because she originally planned to lose.


    Mengxiang''s idea is not wrong, but she has estimated the wrong intention of her beloved!


    "Why don''t you fight me seriously, sister?"


    "beloved?"


    "The opponent who can fight together is gone. The house has become so quiet and lonely. Doesn''t my sister know?! Since the time my sister left, I have been chasing after my sister with what kind of expectation, do you know my sister?! I''m a big fool!! I hate you the most!!"


    Chapter 85-Li Mengxiang has nothing to do, beloved sister-controlled attributes!


    With a sister like this, Li Mengxiang is completely helpless...Look at the eyes of those guys watching the excitement...


    I didn¡¯t set an alarm last night and I overslept. This chapter came out within 50 minutes... It¡¯s really stressful to have motivation...


    Mengxiang understands the wrong thoughts of her beloved, and finally makes her beloved completely runaway.


    It is true that Xin Ai wants to defeat the barrier of Meng Xiang, but she is pursuing Meng Xiang, mainly for another thing. Meng Xiang deliberately surrendered like this, only to make her beloved sad, and completely runaway.


    Beloved¡¯s mood swings are quite violent. Now, under the circumstances of running away, he is really merciless when he moves. He frantically waved the huge nail hammer in his hand, and constantly slammed it towards Mengxiang¡¯s body. Seeing that posture, a careless man I''m afraid that Mengxiang will really be beaten to death!


    "Be careful!"


    Of course, it is impossible for Moexiang to be killed by her beloved. When Moexiang was about to be hit by her beloved nail hammer, Naruto did not continue to watch the show, and immediately flashed from under her beloved hammer. Save Meng Xiang.


    Naruto''s speed is too fast, and it is difficult for ordinary people''s consciousness to keep up. After being rescued by Naruto, it took a few seconds for Mengxiang to realize what was happening. Her green eyes looked at Naruto in surprise, and said : "Naruto, why are you here?!"


    "Of course it''s for you."


    Naruto put Moe Xiang down, made a stubborn gesture, and motioned to the place where everyone was hiding from watching the show, and then touched Moe Xiang''s forehead with his hand, and said: "Sure enough, your stupid brain is exactly what I thought. I can only think of such a simple way, but it seems that you have completely misunderstood the heart of your beloved. Your sister is not qualified."


    "Beloved...heart..."


    Mengxiang frowned in distress, really hard to grasp what her sister was thinking.


    Beloved tearful eyes, although she launched an attack on Mengxiang, the way she shed tears while attacking was really annoying, but she felt that this girl was really pitiful.


    "Sister hates the most!!"


    The huge nail hammer shrouded from above, casting a shadow, completely enveloping Naruto and Moexiang''s body. Naruto''s face showed a very strange, it seemed very nasty, and it seemed a little helpless smile. .


    "Forget it, let your sisters really see you down."


    When the body was shrouded in the shadow of the hammer, and beloved could not see their movements, Naruto stretched out his hand, gently hooked, and took off the silver cross on Mengxiang!


    boom!!


    Completely changed the posture just now, after liberating the demon power, both power and personality have undergone earth-shaking changes. Although the power of the beloved is better than the cute fragrance of powder, even with the heavy hammer, from top to bottom Strikes, but the power is completely different. He loves to attack with all his strength, and Rimoexiang, who is liberated by the demon power, catches it with one hand.


    Although there was a huge hammer blocking the line of sight, Beloved still saw the drifting trigger, as well as a scarlet slender eye, which had fully demonstrated the identity of Mengxiang at this time.


    "Sister... Sister!"


    "If you confront me violently, even if you are beloved, you won''t forgive it! A little bit of self-knowledge, beloved!!"


    Li Mengxiang was really cold enough, and she was not merciful to her sister. She pressed her hands on the beloved nail hammer, and at the same time flew a kick, lifting her beloved body directly into the air.


    Naruto looked at his beloved falling not far away like a shooting star, and a smirk evoked at the corner of his mouth. He looked at Li Mengxiang with a teasing look, and said, "You are so merciless, that''s your sister. ."


    Li Mengxiang said with a cold smile on her face with one hand on her hips:


    "Don''t worry, Beloved is a vampire just like me. It''s not that easy to die."


    Rimaexiang didn¡¯t see the smirk on Naruto¡¯s face, otherwise she might not be able to calm down like this. Naruto looked at Rimaexiang, who was completely unaware of the situation at this time, and shook her head gently, and said: "I That¡¯s not what it meant... Forget it, you¡¯ll find out soon."


    Rimeexiang has no idea what Naruto is talking about, but, although the power of her beloved is far less than that of Rimeexiang after the liberation of the demon power, she is also an immortal vampire. Rimeexiang kicked at the level just now. It was really impossible to get rid of beloved, beloved immediately stood up again, her demon power was surging.


    "Come on, beloved, the long-lost sisters fight, let you fight until you are satisfied today!"


    The demon power in the beloved body continues to increase and explode, and at the same time, there are bursts of roars in her mouth. It seems that she is preparing for battle. The demon power in her body is not even lost to Hu Meng and Yu at this time. The two of them, bursts of huge monster power continued to radiate, but...


    "sister!"


    Zhu Ran''s beloved seems to have completely changed her temper, willfully chasing after her sister in order to fight, and even the girl who almost dismantled the classroom of the first class of the second year seemed to be replaced by another person. Zhu Ran watched with joy. Mengxiang, and suddenly hung on Li Mengxiang with a cold and arrogant face, and her expression fully showed the joy of tears of joy.


    "What''s the situation?!"


    Except for Naruto who had long been expected, the other girls who were peeking, even Romoexiang himself didn¡¯t know what was going on, even on Romoexiang¡¯s face, it rarely appeared. A trace of blush, embarrassment and helplessly looking at the beloved hanging on his body, said: "What are you doing, beloved? Don''t you hate me very much?"


    The beloved hanging on Li Mengxiang''s body is completely a little sister who has not grown up, and likes to stick to her sister.


    "I really want to see you, Sister! I have been working hard for this. Finally, I will see Sister Sister again. Sister Sister should not go anywhere...Don''t leave your beloved!"


    The development of things really went beyond the initial expectations. Although she had a genius mind, Xiao Zi couldn''t understand what was going on. She could only look at the man she trusted and admired with a probing look.


    "Naruto, what the hell is going on?"


    With one hand in his trouser pocket, Naruto looked at the embarrassment and embarrassment on Li Mengxiang''s face with a wicked look, and said, "I think it should be when I was at Zhu Ran''s house before. Because of loneliness and loneliness, my love has continued. When I challenged Mengxiang, I also began to admire and like that powerful Mengxiang, which is what we are talking about now. I keep pursuing and challenging Mengxiang, but I just want to awaken Mengxiang¡¯s demon power and see the powerful Li Moexiang is nothing more than that, so I hate the soft-faced Moexiang. To be precise, the beloved should be the sister control of''Li Moexiang limited''.


    "What a troublesome sister..."


    Hu Meng sighed, but then a smirk appeared on his face, and the little demon behind him seemed to stretch out his tail.

 1133 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1133

    "But that''s pretty good. It''s the first time in my life I saw Li Moexiang look so embarrassed."


    Regarding Hu Meng¡¯s words, the three girls, Nai, Xiao Zi and Liu Fei, nodded at the same time. Li Mengxiang has always been cold and arrogant, which is completely in line with the image of a vampire. Now such an embarrassing appearance is definitely a rare wonder. .


    Even Rie Moexiang has nothing to do with her beloved Super Adhesive skill. She looked shy and embarrassed, with some shyness and help from her scarlet eyes. She looked at Naruto and said viciously: "You still see What are you doing?! Hurry up and think of a solution!"


    If it were other enemies, Rimeexiang would have solved it with a single kick, but what she had to face was her sister''s beloved. Rimeexiang had no way to deal with this super adhesive girl, so she could only Xiang Ming. People asked for help.


    "Oh, although I don''t think I''m a good person, I won''t be involved in the affairs of the sisters."


    "hateful!!"


    Looking at Naruto''s nasty smirk, Li Mengxiang''s scarlet eyes almost burned with murderous intent, and roared, "Then give me the cross!"


    "Oh, this, it''s not working for the time being, after all, your sisters have not met again for a long time. Please communicate well, see you tomorrow, Mengxiang"


    Mengxiang waved her hand gently, and took the other girls who watched the excitement all escaped, lest she be swept by the typhoon when Li Mengxiang ran away, leaving only Mengxiang alone facing her super-adhesive beloved and roaring up to the sky.


    "Naruto Uzumaki!! I won''t let you go!!!"


    ''Vampires are a proud race with incomparable power and noble beauty at the same time. In my mind, the only thing that can show that kind of idealized noble and beautiful existence, whether it is strength, beauty or character, her Everything looks more dazzling than anyone of the same race, my favorite sister, lord...''


    The above is from a sister-controlled loli vampire who adores her sister''s obsession.


    "Naruto, let me take one blood."


    "You don''t need to be so greedy early in the morning."


    "Because I awakened once yesterday and consumed a lot of demon power, so I have to replenish it."


    ''It seems that the awakening yesterday happened in the morning, it has been so long.''


    Naruto rolled his eyes at the reason for Mengxiang''s gluttony in his heart, but he opened his neckline clothes, making Mengxiang cheer, and a flush of excitement appeared on his face. The whole person was hung on Naruto''s body. He bit his neck in one bite.


    ''My favorite sister, my lord, has completely become...this way...''


    Little Lori, a vampire with two pony tails, who suffered a huge blow to the world, all her schoolbags fell to the ground, as if she could not bear the blow.


    ''Once there was no magnanimity and strength, but now it''s just entangled with the man named Naruto whose blood is very delicious. What makes the older sister become like this?''


    Beloved, who has a super sister-control attribute, is very troubled by this, but the next thing will make her worldview suffer even more.


    "Hey, Mengxiang!"


    Chapter 86-Beloved Stubbornness, Dispute in the News Department!


    "I told you not to always treat Naruto for breakfast!"


    boom!!


    With Hu Meng''s yelling, the girl with big breasts did not know where to get a bat, a home run to knock Moe Xiang flying, and at the same time vomiting three liters of blood in the air, basically the blood just sucked from Naruto It all came out now.


    ''How dare that woman treat her sister like this?!''


    The beloved who was watching from the side was taken aback, and then a little devil smile appeared on his face again, thinking wildly.


    ''You are dead, big breasted woman, today will be your anniversary next year!The person killed by a vampire will be engraved on your tombstone!''


    As a vampire, Mengxiang could not be killed so easily. She was immediately resurrected with full blood, looked at Hu Meng with a gloomy expression, and said solemnly: "Hu Meng, you dare to hit me?!"


    ''Yes, that''s it!The serious sister is so terrible, you can experience it!''


    The beloved is the sister control of''Li Meng Xiang Limited''. I am very looking forward to seeing Li Meng Xiang¡¯s arrogant and cold look again. Meng Xiang and Hu Meng also had an N+1 battle, but to show Meng Xiang and Hu Meng¡¯s In terms of degree, the fighting between them is just grabbing each other''s hair and scratching each other''s hair with nails. It is said to be fighting, but in fact it is just a fight between children.


    Beloved looked at Mengxiang, who was crying and laughing with a black line while holding her hair with Hu Meng, and she was really blown away in her heart.


    ''My sister''s image is all ruined...''


    Whizzing!


    Two ice-made kunai flew from the air and pinned them accurately on the tops of Mengxiang and Hu Meng''s heads, causing the two girls to spurt blood again.


    With a white chill still lingering in his hands, Kuo had an indifferent expression, completely unaware of what he had just done, walked up to Naruto, and said lightly: "Naruto, you have been with these two fools. , Haven¡¯t your head broken? Just stay with me..."


    "Gu, who do you think is a fool?!"


    "The dumbest person is obviously you!"


    Halfway through what Que said, the vampire lady and the dream witch fought back fiercely, and all the ice-made kunai stuck on her head was inserted on top of Que''s head. The three girls began to spurt blood at the same time.


    ''Yes, that''s it, we must teach them some lessons this time!''


    Beloved once again ignited expectations, but all she can get is disappointment. Even if Kuo joins in, the result can only be to make children fighting become a matter between three people. There is still no change. With the cross on the lower body, Moexiang could not become Li Moexiang.


    "No, why is it like that again?!"


    Mengxiang''s behavior of fighting with children completely collapsed the image of her sister''s arrogance and nobleness in the eyes of her beloved. Anger appeared in her aquamarine eyes, and she pointed to Mengxiang and shouted: "You will fight to death like this! "


    "Huh?"


    The dull Biao Mengxiang, only now found that her beloved was always nearby, looked at her sister strangely, and said, "Beloved, what are you doing there?"


    "Sister is a fool!!"


    Beloved was unclear about her words, making Mengxiang unable to grasp her beloved''s intentions. With doubts on her beautiful face, she turned to Naruto and said, "What is she thinking about beloved?"


    Naruto glanced at the angry little Lolita''s figure, then pinched the still dazed cute face, and said: "I think it should be your beloved who worships the powerful after liberating the demon power, so watch When you are so confused, you feel that your sister''s image has collapsed, so I am very upset."


    Moe Xiang nodded, agreeing with Naruto''s statement, and then sighed very distressedly, and said, "But even if I know my love, I can''t help it. I can''t unlock the cross by myself. It¡¯s impossible for the personality of''ri'' to always appear in front of your beloved."


    "It''s correct to say so...but I have to find some time to have a good chat with her."


    ''Really, why did my sister become like that?!''


    The sister-controlled loli girl is still indomitable about this matter. Although she was kicked hard by Mengxiang before, for the beloved, seeing her sister is very happy, so no matter what happens, the beloved Do your best to restore the old sister to her previous appearance.


    Beloved with an unwavering will, according to her own investigation, it is easy to know that Mengxiang is now a member of the News Department.


    ''It turns out that my sister is from the press department, and the guys in the morning are all in the same club. It''s not wrong. It must be because of the carefree staying together in that kind of boring club that my sister will become Useless!''


    The girl controlled by the sister has pushed all the guilt on others, wholeheartedly trying to restore her sister to her original appearance.


    ''They must be separated from their sister forcibly!Even with force!''


    Beloved made such a decision in his heart, and then walked to the classroom of the Press Department, before knocking on the door, he curled his lips.


    ''But the man whose blood tastes good can stay, and it''s the first time to taste such delicious blood.''


    Xin Ai seemed quite satisfied with her decision, then nodded and knocked on the door of the press department classroom.

 1134 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1134

    "anyone there?"


    The door of the classroom was not locked, and the door of the classroom opened automatically as soon as the beloved knocked on the door. However, when he saw the scene inside, the beloved staggered abruptly and shouted: "Is it a rest here? Room?!"


    Although the Ministry of Information is now the most famous society in Yanghai, there are still very few members of the society, that is, only a few, and none of them are now working as newspapers.


    As the real master of the news department, Naruto lay on the ground comfortably. Because the maid named Liu Fei cleans every day, the floor of the news department is cleaner than any classroom. It doesn''t matter if you lie down directly.


    Naruto lay down so comfortably, enjoying the comfortable service of Concubine Liu''s knee pillow and ears.


    While Naruto is enjoying Liu Fei¡¯s knee pillow, she also serves as Mengxiang¡¯s pillow, allowing Mengxiang to pillow her belly and lie comfortably on the ground, but she just lost the guessing game and didn¡¯t get Naruto¡¯s belly pillow. Hu Meng and Kui had no choice but to sleep on the table.


    The best performer should be Xiao Zi, a genius girl, because she is reading a book at this time...If it is not a comic, it would be fine.


    All in all, these guys in the news department, although it is time for the ministry to live, they are all resting. They are completely lazy and they can''t see any vitality.


    "what"


    Hu Meng put his cheek in one hand, yawned without the image of a lady, rolled his eyelids, and said, "What, beloved, it''s you again?"


    "Isn''t this the press department? What are you doing?!"


    "Because there hasn''t been any news lately, so I just took a nap when I had nothing to do. Ah, I have been in class for a long time in the morning and I am so sleepy now."


    "Damn it, your teacher doesn''t care about you?!"


    Although Kuo didn''t interrupt her nap, her expression remained faint, but this black-hearted woman has recently turned to high-end black. After hearing the angry words from her beloved, she pointed her finger at the window and said, "Teacher. ,over there."


    Beloved turned his eyes and saw that there was a person lying under the window. From the face of it, a student who was definitely not fifteen or sixteen years old was lying under the window. The warm sun outside the window shone on her body. She kept making a cute voice in her mouth.


    "My goodness¡­¡­"


    I saw what the news department was all about with my own eyes, and helped my forehead in pain. I was even more sure of my previous thoughts that''elder sister became useless because she was in this kind of society''.


    Although she knew that this little Lolita was Mengxiang''s younger sister, Hu Meng was still a little unhappy. She definitely did not admit that she was a little jealous because she had sucked Naruto''s blood before her beloved.


    "Beloved, although I don''t know what''s going on with you here, but if you mess around here, I will teach you."


    "Lesson?! Who taught whom?!"


    "Of course I taught you!"


    "Don''t be kidding, you want to teach me a lesson when you are so weak, you stinky girl!"


    The personality of the beloved is very willful. Except for her sister Mengxiang, her attitude towards other people is not very good. Just when she came to this news department, she had a quarrel with Hu Meng. A girl with big breasts and a girl with poor breasts tit-for-tat, no one Refused to give in.


    Naruto was annoyed by her beloved quarrel, turned over on Concubine Liu''s thigh shang7, looked at the little ponytailed little loli helplessly, and said: "Beloved, don''t make a noise, take a break at noon Okay, so tired"


    Zhu Ran''s anger burned in her heart, and she couldn''t calm down. Her green eyes looked at everyone in the news department classroom and said: "My sister is becoming more and more useless because of this kind of club. I definitely don''t Sister will continue like this!"


    Mengxiang frowned, trying to say something, but was stopped by Naruto reaching out. Naruto had already opened his blue eyes completely, and said faintly: "Even if you say that, as long as I am here, I It is impossible for you to take Mengxiang away."


    Beloved beckoned, and the little bat beside him turned into that huge nail hammer again, saying: "Even if I use force, I won''t let my sister go on like this!"


    Chapter 87-Detective Naruto Uzumaki!The murder of Yanghai Academy!


    Beloved this girl is self-willed, stubborn and self-willed. I believe in my own judgment and firmly believe that Mengxiang must have been in this kind of society for a long time to become such a weak look. Therefore, even if the blood tastes very good ''Naruto became her enemy in the heart of beloved.


    Although I know that my beloved is Mengxiang''s younger sister, everyone is a little annoyed by her repeated stubbornness.


    With a faint smile on Naruto''s face, his slightly squinted eyes made people unable to see his true thoughts. He got up from Concubine Liu''s lap, stood up, and said, "Although you might not believe it, but My strength is stronger than your sister, you can''t beat me."


    Beloved extremely admires Li Mengxiang and thinks that my sister is the strongest, most beautiful and noble person in the world. Of course, he will not believe Naruto¡¯s words. A sneer on his immature face, he said: "You don¡¯t talk big, you It is impossible to be stronger than my sister!"


    "That''s no way, just let you know a little bit."


    Naruto spread out his hands. Since he was about to do it, he signaled the other girls not to move.


    Beloved is holding a huge pierced hammer in both hands, and looks ready. Although he is a half-sister, Beloved has the same green eyes as Mengxiang. Looking at the girl''s stubborn expression, Naruto really found it. Some Mengxiang''s familiarity.


    He shook his head gently, and put some messy thoughts behind him. Since Beloved is Mengxiang¡¯s sister, Naruto will treat her as a sister to protect her, but that doesn¡¯t mean Naruto will spoil her without limit. She, because Mengxiang is Naruto''s woman, and Beloved is not.


    Seeing that Naruto didn''t do anything for a long time, I thought he had flinched, and the corners of his mouth curled up again. Just when the mocking expression appeared on his face, he saw Naruto''s figure and disappeared from the front suddenly.


    Xin Ai''s eyes widened. Although she has not yet entered the developmental stage, so the power of the vampire has not been fully awakened, but her strength is far better than ordinary monsters, in fact, except for fighting against the family. Besides, in the outside world, Xin Ai has basically never lost. This is the first time that Xin Ai can''t see the movements of a non-vampire monster.


    "Hey, I am here."


    The sound that suddenly appeared behind him, and the big hand on his shoulder, shocked his beloved, and while turning around, he waved the huge nail hammer in his hand!


    boom!!


    A strange force resisted her beloved brute force, and her exaggerated weapon, which was completely incompatible with her body, was actually caught with one hand by a man who she thought,''only blood tastes good, and strength is not strong.''


    "It''s a good power, you deserve to be a vampire, but it seems that your power hasn''t fully awakened yet."


    What Naruto said was the truth, but she made her beloved feel ashamed, and pulled back the nail hammer in her hand, but Naruto''s power far exceeded her imagination, just grabbing a nail. , Can firmly grasp the entire hammer, so that she can''t take it back with all her best.


    "open!"


    "no problem."


    Naruto suddenly closed his hand. Like Rimeika, although he has great strength, but lacks combat experience, so the beloved who can''t perfectly control his strange power stepped back a few steps to stop the retreat. The huge gap between the strength of the two sides makes The heart of the beloved is extremely dissatisfied, and has the sharp teeth of a vampire like Mengxiang, but the beloved fangs look just like cute tiger teeth.


    Xin Ai bared two tiger teeth and was about to attack again, only to see Naruto disappear from her eyes again.


    Beloved had to turn around and attack subconsciously, and what prevented her from doing so was the cold sword that she didn''t know when she put it on her neck.


    "Stop messing around, beloved, otherwise Mengxiang will be angry, and I will also teach you some lessons, not just like this time, just scaring you."


    The stubborn Beloved wanted to refute, but he was frightened by Naruto''s horrible words. As a vampire who is an undead monster, Beloved felt the threat of death from the long sword on his neck. He was completely unable to move.


    The atmosphere fell into the cold because of Naruto''s words. At this moment, the people in the press department classroom were opened, and Morioka Yinying, with a camera hanging around his neck, ran in from outside.


    "No, something big...hey? Who is this little beauty?"


    Morioka Ginkage revealed his nature before he finished speaking, and immediately stared at the beloved who was put on his neck by Naruto with a Kusanaru sword. Although he was not a lolicon like Miyamoto Huiji, his beloved was true. She looks pretty, no matter what, it''s okay to look at it.


    Naruto put away the Kusanaru sword, and was also thankful that Morioka Silver Shadow had arrived at this time, and the atmosphere did not continue to cool down.


    "She is Zhu Ran''s beloved, Mengxiang''s sister."


    With Naruto''s words, Moriqiu Yinying grinned, and completely lost his thoughts on this beautiful little loli. Since he is Mengxiang''s sister, what else would he join in the fun, otherwise Naruto would be used by Naruto. The sword is cut.


    Naruto put away the Kusanaru sword, looked at Senqiu Yinying''s twitching face, and took the initiative to ignore his bad thoughts just now, and said: "Yin, what did you just say?"


    Moriqiu Yinying was used to being hit by Naruto¡¯s female relationship, so she quickly picked up her mood, took off the camera hanging from her neck, and said, ¡°It¡¯s the recent case where someone was injured and missing. ."


    "Oh, are there any new wounded?"

 1135 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1135

    "It''s not the wounded, it''s the dead. A dead body has just been found."


    Morioka Ginkage said serious words, and at the same time poured the photos he had just taken into the computer of the press department. Others knew the seriousness of the matter and immediately closed all the curtains to make the classroom a piece of cake. It was dim, and then turned on the projector to project the news that Moriqiu Yinying found on the screen. In the process, the beloved did not leave, but actively stayed, and the others, although they did not like the beloved , But after all, considering that she is Mengxiang¡¯s sister, she didn¡¯t drive her away either.


    Morioka Yinying projected the photos he had taken before, and there was a bloody corpse in the photo. Because he was dead, he lost his transformation, and of course he changed back to his body, although the one present was even the smallest Xiao Zi of Xiao Zi had also killed other monsters in different levels, but the bloody scary corpse in the photo still made everyone except Naruto and Moriqiu Yinying frown.


    Morioka Silver Shadow had seen the corpse at the scene before, so he didn''t feel anything at this time. He pointed to the corpse on the screen and said, "This is the corpse just found. The identity has been confirmed. It is Ueno Ryota from the seventh class of the second year. He had been dead for a while when he was discovered. I heard from the teacher present at the time that he had been dead for about half a day. Judging from his wounds, he was the same murderer as the previous consecutive assaults. This is also the first one. The deceased occurred this time. Up to now, a total of 11 students have been injured to varying degrees, and 3 missing and this one, a total of 15 people have been attacked."


    "Yin, send out the other photos to see."


    "To understanding."


    In the press department, Naruto¡¯s words are absolute orders. Although the beloved does not know this, Silver is very obedient to Naruto¡¯s orders. He has shown the photos he took later, basically every angle of the body. It was taken, and all the photos of the scene where the corpse was found were all taken. After all, it is a pervert who often sneaks pictures of girls. Leaving aside the lust, Moriqiu Silver Shadow is indeed a master at photo shooting.


    The photos clearly showed how miserable the bloody corpse was. Except for Princess Liu and Mao Mu Jing, the other girls turned their heads unbearably, while Naruto narrowed his eyes. Said: "The murderer is really ruthless."


    Hu Meng saw the bloody photos. Although he had killed a lot of monsters, he still felt a little churning in his stomach, frowning and said, "Of course, it''s cruel to make the corpse like this. "


    "No, I didn''t mean that."


    Naruto shook his head, sighing. Fortunately, he had been in Conan World before, but for this reason, he couldn''t help but start analyzing the cause of death after seeing the corpse.


    "Except for a fatal cut on the corpse, there were 27 wounds. According to my eyes, all of these wounds were cut during his lifetime, and they were all cut in non-fatal places, so that guy got 27 cuts. Not dead either."


    "Then why did that murderer do this?"


    "There are nothing more than two reasons. Either it is hatred with the deceased, or it is psychopathic and enjoys the pleasure of abuse. However, judging from the fact that the 15 people have no connection, I personally prefer the latter."


    When Naruto was in the world of Conan, he has investigated various cases and has seen various perverted murderers. Among them, the second largest pervert in Moriya is the worst, so he did not say this at all. I''ve long been accustomed to the psychological burden, but all the girls except Mao Mujing felt that a chill was rising behind them.


    Zhu Ran¡¯s beloved presence in this school, coupled with the news from Yoshii Wuya, combined the two aspects, let Naruto know that the country of Yuka is about to start moving, so he also deliberately let these girls know something about this The sinister world, some political conspiracies, Naruto will not tell them, but Naruto wants to let them know how cruel the killing in this world is.


    Seeing that the faces of the girls were all not pretty, Naruto predicted that he should have almost achieved the effect he needed, and immediately coughed, without letting them get into the corner, and said: "Although it is not the task of our news department to catch the murderer, we We are obliged to report the facts of the case, so let''s try our best to catch the murderer. You don''t have to be afraid of what will happen, and I don''t believe there will be any monsters stronger than me!"


    Naruto¡¯s words are full of arrogance, which is also based on his powerful strength. Knowing that he is already indescribably strong, the girls who trust him have all their eyes lit up, and the beloved, it seems a little lost. .


    Chapter Eighty Eight-Dispute between Sisters!Mengxiang is powerful!


    Although this sister control is very troublesome, she is really cute...


    Xiao Zi knocked on the computer twice, and the picture projected by the projector changed from a photo taken before by Moriqiu Yinying to a detailed map of Yanghai Academy.


    This map can be regarded as the most detailed map in the whole Yanghai. This map is not inferior to the head of God Noriaki Miko, and it is a map exclusively used by the Ministry of Information. It can draw such a fine map. , Thanks to Senqiu Yinying and Bai Xueku, one is a candid cameraman, the other is a stalker, and they have a very good understanding of Yanghai.


    On the map, a red dot marks the place where the body was found.


    Hu Meng held his cheek with one hand and said helplessly:


    "It''s too much trouble. I didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen as soon as the school started. Now the outside should be messed up because of this thing."


    "But we can only find the murderer."


    "That''s what I said..." Hu Meng sighed helplessly. If he could, he really didn''t want to care about this troublesome thing, but then looked at Naruto with beaming eyes and said: "Naruto, it''s better to follow you Let me check the dead body together. Maybe I can find any clues."


    "I¡­¡­"


    Naruto actually wanted to refuse, but as soon as she spoke, she felt a chill on her right arm, and her arm had been wrapped around it. From her big eyes, Naruto had already read the phrase''Go with me'' Words come.


    Just when Hu Meng and Que were arguing about the question of''Who is going to check with Naruto on the spot'', Beloved''s left hand was akimbo, and his right hand pointed to a special mark on the map, and said, "Where is this place?"


    The mark is a triangle with a thick line on the outside and a triangle with a thin line inside. There is only this mark on the map, and I don''t know what it means. It''s just the location of the mark and there is no building nearby, which is a bit abrupt.


    Xiao Zi has a genius mind. He clearly remembers the meaning of every mark. After looking at the place of his beloved finger, he said: "There is the remains of an underground cell."


    "Underground cell?"


    "Well, it used to be a prison that was used to detain people in schools or the human world for serious crimes such as murder, but it was abandoned a long time ago and turned into rubble. It is said that the wailing of prisoners who died in the cell will be heard from time to time. , So no one dared to approach there."


    Beloved squeezed his chin and looked at the location of the underground cell on the map, showing a pensive look.


    Hu Meng gave up and Mo Dingniu, looked at the beloved expression, combined with the previous words, can already guess the beloved mind, smiled: "You don''t think the prisoner is hiding there, really, your kind of messy How can it be guessed?"


    The beloved squinted his eyes. Although he is not a bad person, it does not mean that he is not a bad boy. There was a smirk on his face and two lovely tiger teeth appeared.


    "Oh, are you scared? But it''s also normal. If someone as weak as you encounters a prisoner, they will only be killed by the other party."


    "What are you talking about..."


    "Anyway, look at it. My sister and I can solve this problem at once! Sister, let''s go!"


    Beloved deliberately wanted to separate Moexiang from Naruto. After the decision was made, without asking Moexiang¡¯s opinion, he immediately took Moexiang¡¯s hand and walked out of the classroom of the press department, and Naruto did not stop him. His eyes have been staring at the remains of the underground cell that his beloved just asked.


    Beloved happily left the press department with Mengxiang and headed towards the underground cell.


    "Hahaha...I''m so happy that I finally separated my sister from those dull guys. Sister should pay attention. You''ve gotten worse because you stayed with those guys for too long!"


    "beloved!"


    If you love it, Biao Mengxiang can''t help but frown, and the turquoise eyes rarely show upset emotions, saying: "Just enough, they are all my friends, don''t say too much!"


    "They won''t be your friends, sister. Those people don''t live in the same world with us. They don''t deserve to be sister''s friends!"


    "enough!"


    The more he said his beloved words, he finally made Mengxiang couldn''t help but yell out loudly, and anger emerged from a pair of green eyes, saying: "Even if you are my sister, this is too much to say!"


    "I''m not too much! It''s because of being with those people that my sister will become more and more useless!"


    "Beloved! Stop talking nonsense, my demon power has long been sealed, and the personality of me and Li is completely different! Haven''t you seen me when you were in the human world? Didn''t I be the same then? Is this? I am weak, and my strength cannot be compared with''ri'', even I am not your opponent, but when I was in the human world, didn¡¯t I already be like this? At that time, I still knew Naruto and the others, what does this have to do with Naruto and the others?!"


    "This...I..."


    My beloved is blocked by Moexiang¡¯s words. At this time, I really can¡¯t say anything. On the one hand, Moexiang¡¯s words are indeed reasonable, and on the other hand, because it involves her friend and favorite man, Moexiang is usually weak. Showing extremely toughness, that indisputable, unchangeable look and tone, making Xin Ai seem to be facing the once arrogant and powerful Li Moexiang, unable to refute her words at all.


    Mengxiang¡¯s two personalities are completely opposite. On the inside, Mengxiang is arrogant and cold, and powerful, but he is cold on the outside and hot on the inside. He is a tofu-hearted person. On the other hand, Mengxiang is easygoing and gentle, and his strength is much weaker. However, he is soft on the outside and strong on the inside. He is loyal to his feelings, and no one is allowed to question his feelings.


    Mengxiang didn''t want to have a quarrel with her sister. Before deliberately losing to her beloved, she wanted to calm down, but now her beloved talks more and more excessively, which makes Mengxiang feel angry.


    "Beloved, I tell you, don¡¯t speak ill of them any more, and don¡¯t think that I will leave the press department. They are my most important people. Whoever wants to separate me from them is my enemy, including ,beloved!"


    Mengxiang said very decisively, even if she herself suffered from it, but she would never leave Naruto, or her sisters. It is not only the blood relationship that is called sisters, everyone in the news department is Her family, she can''t leave, even to be the enemy of her beloved.


    Although Mengxiang¡¯s power is not liberated, her strength and determination made her beloved feel a suffocation. Unlike her worship and respect for Li Mengxiang, facing the weak and cowardly appearance of Mengxiang in her own eyes, her beloved is actually at this time. There is a feeling of fear.


    After the two sisters met, the relationship has not eased, but now a bigger quarrel has taken place. This situation makes Naruto unable to continue peeking. He stepped out from the side and said: "You two first calm down. "


    Seeing Naruto, my beloved face immediately became ugly, baring his teeth and said: "Why are you following?! Obviously send sister..." There is absolutely no good thing behind the beloved, but Mengxiang stared sternly. Under the gaze, he had to swallow his own words back.


    Naruto nodded to Moexiang to show her comfort. It can be seen that although Moexiang behaves in response to her beloved, it is also based on the anger and blood in her chest, but after seeing Naruto, Moexiang also Once again became the usual soft and cute fragrance.

 1136 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1136

    Naruto glanced at Xin Ai. Although he felt a little headache, he was not really angry. Otherwise, how could Xin Ai take Moe Xiang from him, and how could he live to the present?!


    "Zhu Ran is beloved, I know you don''t like us very much, but if you want to know what happened to your sister, please calm me down now, and I will tell you later."


    "Why should I believe you?!"


    "Just because I am the only one who can take off Mengxiang''s cross and lift her seal!"


    The success of Naruto¡¯s words shocked Beloved, her eyes widened and looked at Moexiang and Naruto, Moexiang also nodded, put her hand on the cross on her chest, and said: "This is true, this cross is my own I can¡¯t take it off either, only Naruto can. When I fought with you before, it was because Naruto took off the cross to liberate the demon power."


    Although Zhu Ran¡¯s heart love is a loli, she becomes impulsive and brainless when encountering Mengxiang¡¯s affairs, but she is not a fool in itself, and can be regarded as a wise and foolish type. She loves to remember when she was fighting with her sister before. It was indeed after Naruto appeared that my sister liberated the demon power. She believed that he could take off the cross a little bit. However, because of Moexiang, she was still very hostile to Naruto and said coldly, "You It''s best not to lie to me, otherwise I will have to pay for it!"


    The price that beloved said was not taken in Naruto''s heart. Naruto just turned to look at Mengxiang, looking at her pink hair and green eyes, as if to remember her completely in his mind. Deep down, he turned to beloved and said, "I know you hate us because you admire the powerful Li Moexiang, and this weak Moexiang, but I want to tell you that your eyes cannot see things. All of, just like everyone else, the Mengxiang on the surface is far stronger than you think. Whether it is in the body or in the heart, even after the liberation of the demon power, the Mengxiang cannot be compared with''she'', because ''She'' is the most powerful and brave woman in the world!"


    Naruto''s words made Mengxiang blush and bewildered, while the cross hung around Mengxiang''s neck trembled slightly.


    Chapter 89-Beloved and Stubborn!Encountered a powerful enemy!


    "This is the remains of an underground cell, it''s really atmospheric."


    Naruto looked at the ruins of the underground cell in front of him with the mood of traveling. Behind him, there was an obviously relaxed and happy Mengxiang, as well as a complex expression of love.


    According to the beloved judgment, the perpetrators of previous consecutive wounding and homicides should be hidden in the remains of this underground cell. Although Hu Meng''s beloved idea was evaluated as a''random guess'', Naruto agreed with his beloved judgment. And really came to the remains of this underground cell.


    Although it is an underground cell, it is not completely underground. There are still buildings on the ground. This part has also been evaluated by Naruto just now.


    It looks like a western castle, but it is obviously dilapidated. Because it has not been used for a long time, it has been eroded by wind and frost, and many parts have collapsed.


    Generally, such an old castle that has not been used all the year round should be covered with creepers and reflected in a green area. Although there is no human population, it shows an inexplicable sense of mystery.


    However, it seems that there is no normal plant like creeper in the world of monsters. The whole castle is showing a bleak yellow color. I don¡¯t know where a breeze is coming from, making this dead and lonely contract show a strange sense of desolation. No wonder there are such terrible legends.


    Beloved with one hand on her hips, although she could not directly fight with Naruto because of what Moexiang and Naruto had said before, she still looked very uncomfortable with Naruto, and said cutely, "If you are afraid, just You don¡¯t need to go in, anyway, in your opinion, the murderer can¡¯t hide here.


    "No, I think the same as you, I also think the murderer must be here."


    Unexpectedly, Naruto agreed with her opinion very much. The confident and determined smile made her look annoying, but she couldn''t help but wonder, and said, "Why?!"


    "The murderer has committed fifteen cases, but up to now, even if the murderer is a man or a woman, how many people don¡¯t know, which means that the other party behaves very carefully. And I said it before, the student who died. In addition to the fatal injury, he was stabbed 27 times. Every cut would make him feel painful, but even a stabbing 27 times was not fatal. This requires a good understanding of the structure of the body and the ability to score points. It¡¯s not bad to achieve. If you look at these two points together, I think the murderer is definitely not an ordinary person, it should be a professional criminal. If it is me, I will definitely choose the retreat route before acting, so that I will never be caught People were caught, and apart from the three missing, calculated from the route of the place where the remaining twelve people were found, the routes of the twelve locations will eventually be connected to the remains of this underground cell, so the murderer must be Here, right, beloved?"


    Such a complicated idea is not understandable by ordinary people. Naruto has made it as clear as possible, so that pure Mengxiang can also understand the meaning. Hu Meng did not think of this before, but also because she is simple and does not understand the darkness of the world. It is impossible to think of these things from the perspective of a criminal, but besides being really smart, it is also because Zhu Ran, who grew up in the dark, has a beloved heart that is much more mature than her body.


    "cut!"


    Naruto''s thoughts were exactly the same as his own. Although he really didn''t like him, Beloved had no way to refute his reasoning. He could only take a sip, which was a tacit acquiescence to his reasoning.


    Because of the existence of Moexiang, the atmosphere between these three people is quite weird, but no matter what the atmosphere is, the most important thing now is to catch the murderer of the previous murder. The weird threesome (what is called?!) still walked in. The remains of an underground cell with an even stranger atmosphere.


    "Speaking of all, the architectural style here should have been designed by the chairman of the board, I really have to complain, that guy has really bad taste!"


    Naruto walked into the remains of the underground cell and looked at the empty cell from side to side. He once again complained about the rubbish taste of the bastard Miko God Noraki. In other words, when he first came to Yanghai, Naruto had already complained about the problem of the teaching building. Past this point.


    Mengxiang and Naruto held hands and hooked their fingers. I don¡¯t know if it shows that the two of them maintain their childlike innocence or whether they should say that their IQs are not high. It¡¯s just that the sister who controls the little Lolita at the back doesn¡¯t look pleasing to the eye and makes a sound deliberately. Said: "It doesn''t matter if you guy doesn''t come here, anyway, my sister and I will take care of everyone."


    Naruto looked down at his beloved and smiled:


    "Don''t be too aggressive. Compared with ordinary students, your strength is already very strong, but even in Yanghai, you are not in the top ten, which is far from invincible."


    "Humph!"


    Naruto¡¯s stubborn beloved aroused a heart of struggle again, hands on hips, tingling her breasts with no ups and downs, and said: "You don¡¯t talk such big talk! I''m a vampire of the S-level monster, although the strength is not comparable Sister, but I will never lose to a guy like you!"


    Xin Ai has a strong self-esteem for her identity as a vampire, and she is quite confident in the power of vampires. She even believes that vampires are the strongest monsters in the world, so she doesn''t care about Naruto''s words.


    "Even a vampire can be divided into three, six or nine classes. Vampires, ancestors, and legendary true ancestors. With your current power, you are far from the ancestors. Even if you are a vampire, you can compare with me. At least You have to be the true ancestor of the legend!"


    Beloved¡¯s face was dismissive and she was bragging completely as Naruto, but Moexiang nodded in agreement, because she had seen Naruto¡¯s real body, and saw the nine tails behind him, the fox demon advanced to nine. The level of the tail, in Japan, would be regarded as a great demon worshipped as a god, so Moexiang also believes that even a vampire, only the true ancestor in the legend can match it.


    "Do not you trust me?"


    "Of course, I don''t believe you will be so strong!"


    "Really, then I will defeat the guy behind you and show you."


    "What did you say, there is no..."


    "Be careful!"


    Beloved did not believe what Naruto said at first, but suddenly heard a whirring wind behind him, and at the same time Moexiang''s blurted screams, so that Beloved realized the danger in time, immediately rushed forward, turned around, and could hide. The monster attacked behind him.


    ''how is this possible?!Although I was distracted just now, when did such a big guy get behind me?!If it wasn''t just...'' Beloved glanced at Naruto, gritted her teeth,'' Damn it!This is impossible, vampires are obviously the strongest monsters!''


    Xin Ai was surprised that she would let a big guy over two meters tall stand less than one meter behind her without noticing it, but Naruto was holding her chin, so she took a moment to watch that she almost attacked her beloved. Monster.


    "Tauren?"


    Like vampires and werewolves, they are all monsters in Western mythology. The foreign name should be Minotaur, which is composed of minos representing the Minoan culture and the Latin taurus representing the bull. According to the meaning, it should be the bull of Minos. , But because of its appearance, this kind of monster is generally called a tauren in the East.


    With the head of a cow and a rather burly and strong body, the brute force is very huge and it is better than the werewolf, but it can''t match the vampire, and the speed is far inferior to the werewolf, so it is a big monster of A grade, which is already very powerful. Yes, after all, the S-level monster is not a Chinese cabbage, but there are more S-level monsters that happen to gather around Naruto.


    This tauren has quite strong power and rich combat experience. He can lurch silently behind his beloved. It can also be seen that his combat experience is very rich. He has not fully awakened the vampire power yet, but is just the love and love of a child. If he is singled out, he will die forever!


    This tauren''s strength is so strong that it shocked the beloved, but Naruto completely thought of going in another direction...


    This strong tauren is one of the prisoners this time. He has a terrifying and evil expression. Although the opponent is a little girl, he has no mercy at all. When his beloved is distracted, a flash rushes behind his beloved, condensing a strange force. The fist hit the beloved back hard.


    "Be careful!"


    Although there was a quarrel not long ago, it was only based on the fact that her beloved wanted to separate herself from everyone. After all, Mengxiang herself still cared about her sister very much. Seeing that her beloved was in danger, she blurted out immediately.


    There was not just one murderer. Mengxiang cared about her beloved, but she also encountered danger. A man with a beard on her chin lurked behind Mengxiang, licking the knife in her hand with his tongue abnormally, and said: "It''s a good thing. Woman, let me be your opponent."


    With that, the hitting knife slashed behind Mengxiang''s head.


    "Hey, I said, don''t think I don''t exist, okay?"


    Beloved is attacked, Naruto can still watch the idea of ??making this girl suffer, but Moexiang is attacked, Naruto must not sit idly by, grabbing the man¡¯s wrist with one hand, and then cutting him Thrown out severely.


    boom!!


    The man who attacked from behind Mengxiang was thrown out by Naruto, and was about to hit the beloved Tauren. The two were completely smashed into a ball, and they smashed a wall next to him in an instant, saving his beloved once.


    Beloved was hit in the back by the tauren. Although he was a vampire, he couldn''t stand up suddenly, wiped his face, and said, "I didn''t expect that there were two murderers!"


    "No, it''s three." Naruto''s blue eyes flashed blood, looked at a dark corner, and said: "The guy who hides his head and shows his tail, won''t he come out? You have found out better than me."


    Chapter 90-Li Mengxiang liberated!A monster clone like the mist!


    There are indeed three prisoners in total. In addition to the previous two sneak attacks, one has been hidden in the dark, but now that Naruto has exposed it, the other party has also walked out of the dark.

 1137 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1137

    Although using some innocent tricks, the opponent should also be quite confident in his own strength. Although it is a three-to-three situation, the opponent does not seem to put Naruto and the others in his eyes at all.


    "I didn''t expect to be discovered by you."


    The man who had been hiding before was a young man in his twenties with a cigarette in his mouth. After being found by Naruto and walking out, he threw several aluminum alloy boxes in his hands on the ground. After the two boxes fell on the ground, they opened, revealing neat stacks of banknotes, but they were stained with blood.


    Naruto looked at the box of money. They were all ten thousand yuan bills. According to his estimation, the sum of all the boxes should exceed 500 million yen.


    Naruto has seen a lot of bank robbery cases, but like this, all the banknotes are stained with blood. Naruto really saw it for the first time and said, "So that''s it, you guys were robbed in the human world. , I entered this school because I had to avoid hunting."


    The boss (the character without a name is really troublesome) flicked the soot, and smiled coldly: "It''s really smart, but it doesn''t matter if you know it, because the three of you will be killed by us right away."


    The tauren pushed away his accomplices, turned to look at the boss, and said, "Boss, I am not interested in that kid, but leave the pink-haired girl to me. As for the blonde-haired girl, it''s troublesome. Boss."


    The tauren said so, and the boss was relieved. Although the three of them are frenzied, cruel monsters that exterminate humanity, they will kill people meaninglessly purely to enjoy the thrill of killing, but this boss is facing When a woman is a woman, she is unexpectedly innocent. It belongs to the kind that blushes when she sees a woman. For him, the two girls, Beloved and Mengxiang, are the most troublesome.


    The boss squeezed out the cigarette butt, then lit a new cigarette for himself, and said: "No problem, I''ll leave it to you to solve it."


    The tauren chuckled, sprayed white gas from his nose, then mooed and screamed, and rushed to the weakest Mengxiang.


    "I said, these guys really treat me as transparent?!"


    Naruto murmured rather uncomfortably. From the point that these three guys would kill innocents, you can see that they are all conscientious people. It doesn''t matter if they kill all of them, but they ignore themselves like this, but let Naruto Feeling irritated, he didn''t immediately take action to solve them all. Instead, he deliberately harassed them, reached out his hand and gently hooked, and removed the silver cross on Mengxiang''s neck!


    "Little girl! Be obedient and catch it!"


    "Asshole! Weigh your own weight!"


    The tauren completely regarded Mengxiang as his inevitable prey, but he did not pay attention to Naruto¡¯s little movement just now, nor did he see that the cross on Mengxiang¡¯s neck has disappeared, accompanied by the powerful demon power that is now displayed. Mengxiang is no longer a soft pink sprouting fragrance, but a cold and powerful silver sprouting fragrance.


    Li Mengxiang has an arrogant personality, which is completely in line with the characteristics of the vampire Leng Ao. How could he allow an A-level tauren to be arrogant in front of him, with huge demon power circulating in his body, and then transform the demon power into a huge brute force with a cruel kick Kicked in the face of the tauren!


    Click!!


    Rie Mengxiang was ruthless with a kick, the great demon of power vampire''s terrifying power was fully displayed, one move kicked off a horn on the head of the tauren, and at the same time made his skull shatter. Cracking voice!


    The head was hit hard, causing the Tauren¡¯s entire brain to be violently shaken. This shock damaged the Tauren¡¯s brain and caused his eyes, ears, nose and mouth to bleed at the same time. This really looks like bleeding from seven holes. Enough to scare many people.


    Li Mengxiang''s eyes were cold, and the attack was not over yet, she concentrated her demon power on her fist. On that white little fist, a terrifying force was condensed. A little bit below her feet, her body immediately rushed up, and then punched through the bull''s head. The human body.


    "Go to hell! Damn trash!!"


    The tauren¡¯s body was pierced by Rimoexiang¡¯s heavy fist, and Rimoexiang¡¯s fist punched the tauren¡¯s body severely. The internal organs had been completely shattered, and the head was damaged. This tauren There is absolutely no possibility of survival.


    Li Moexiang¡¯s sudden display of powerful power shocked all the remaining two of the thieves. The person who wanted to sneak attack on Moexiang immediately turned into his own body and turned into a huge giant. The soil spider rushed towards his beloved, and at the same time the boss saw Li Moexiang''s strength, and he lost the calmness he had before, a small knife appeared in his hand, and his body immediately rushed towards Naruto.


    Li Moexiang knew that Naruto''s strength was far above him and would not encounter danger at all, so she turned around and immediately rushed in the direction of her beloved.


    "Be careful!"


    Although she is usually indifferent and often beat her beloved miserably in the past, Li Moexiang is indeed a good sister who cares about her sister. Knowing that her current power is not the opponent of the soil spider, she immediately rushed to protect her.


    Although the vampire is not good at speed, Li Moexiang is strong, and her speed is far above that of the earth spider. The silver-haired figure keeps chasing, and in a flash, she rushes to the beloved, looking at the one with indifference. Ugly soil spider.


    "Go and die both of you!"


    The soil spider is the craziest of the thieves group. He is also the one who kills the most people in the thieves group. Speaking of which, the soil spider is originally a kind of ugly monster gathered by the grievances of the dead. It gathers the sinister side of the human heart. Grasping six knives, they pierced the body of Rimeexiang and her beloved.


    "What I hate the most is a dirty bug like you!"


    Rie Mengxiang had an indifferent expression, and her scarlet eyes were completely naked with murderous intent. At the same time, she quickly rolled up her sleeve, gathered demon power in her left hand, and slapped her right hand with a palm.


    boom!


    Suddenly a burst of white smoke emerged from Rimoexiang''s right wrist, and then a white katana suddenly appeared in Rimoexiang''s hand.


    Rimeika¡¯s fighting method is very simple. Basically it is either a fist or a kick. Although he has great power, such a simple trick means that he must touch the enemy¡¯s body, but the enemy¡¯s body will always be difficult to touch. For example, in the previous Jiu Yao, he covered his body with high-temperature demon power, so that every time Li Mengxiang attacked Jiu Yao, he would suffer a certain amount of damage, and this samurai sword was given to Li Moe by Naruto. Fragrant, specially used to deal with this situation.


    Naruto drew a sealing technique on Moexiang¡¯s wrist, and sealed the bone knife formed by his white bones inside. Moexiang¡¯s demon power could be used to stimulate it, and immediately turned into that sharp and invincible bone knife. In this case, there is no need to touch the body of the earth spider, which looks very disgusting to her.


    Li Mengxiang held the knife in one hand, her scarlet eyes were full of killing intent, and the sharp teeth in her mouth seemed to become sharper because of her anger, and the bone knife in her hand kept cutting out.


    "Go to hell! You disgusting reptile!!"


    Rimaexiang''s strength itself is much stronger than that of the earth spider, and Naruto''s bone knife is even more handy. Under the control of Rimeexiang, the sharp bone knife constantly aims at the vitality of the earth spider, and the cold light keeps cutting. Fall, quickly behead the soil spider and divide the body!


    "Catch it!"


    When Rimexiang was slaying the soil spider quickly, the boss of the thieves group''s trio had already rushed to Naruto''s face, grabbed his face with his right hand, and grabbed his face with his left hand.


    Naruto felt a strange wave of demon power, but his body did not receive any attack. He couldn''t help feeling strange, and the boss quickly withdrew his hand. Naruto¡¯s eyes were no longer hindered, but what he saw was nothing. Standing in front of him was a person who looked exactly like him.


    There is no difference in body shape or face shape. If there is any difference, it is that the other party has smoke in his mouth but Naruto does not, and Naruto carries the Kusanaru sword on his body.


    "Is this your ability?"


    "Yes, I can copy the face of the person I touched with my right hand to the person I touched with my left hand. It''s not just a copy of the face, but I can copy all your abilities and tricks, quack... I really didn¡¯t expect your power to be so powerful! Not enough, in this way, you will never be able to defeat me!!"


    The boss successfully replicated Naruto''s abilities. The powerful force in Naruto made him feel very excited. The demon power in his body was constantly surging, but when it appeared outside, he appeared in a golden chakra coat like Naruto!


    The boss¡¯s body is a special monster called a clone. It has no entity itself, but just like what he said, he can copy the abilities of others by touching other people¡¯s bodies, plus he is proficient in various martial arts, so as long as After copying the opponent''s abilities, he will be invincible. It is a very powerful and troublesome monster.


    Naruto felt the same breath as his own from the boss. Instead of panic on his face, he also showed a mocking smile. He also wore a golden chakra coat, and nine black ones were suspended behind him. Begging Daoyu, looking coldly at the''self'' with a cigarette in front of him, said: "No matter how similar the copy is, it is just a counterfeit after all! A counterfeit like you is absolutely impossible to defeat Naruto Uzumaki!"


    Chapter 91-The three weaknesses of the clone!Naruto''s strong strength!


    "Then give it a try, how does my copying power compare to you!"


    The boss yelled in excitement. Naruto is the strongest monster he has ever seen, but he is very confident in his own strength. He believes that he can replicate the abilities of any monster, plus his own martial arts, so he never He is invincible and has never lost, and because of this, he can become the boss of that tauren and earth spider.


    "Wind Escape Beast Wave Gale Palm!!"


    The boss''s hands flew up and down quickly, and his hands turned into a afterimage. Without any practice, his unprinting speed can be comparable to Naruto''s. A gust of wind whistled out of the boss''s hands, not here. In the corridors of the spacious dungeon, there was a groan of abundance, like the wailing of a ghost.


    It is also the first time that Naruto has encountered such an opponent who can directly replicate his ability in battle. He wants to see where the replication limit of this boss is, and he seals his hands quickly, and then presses his palm on the ground. .


    "Tu Dun Tu Liubi!!"


    Boom!


    Naruto¡¯s Chakra was injected into the ground, and the land changed according to Naruto¡¯s wishes. A thick earthen wall was raised in front of Naruto, protecting Naruto herself, Rimaexiang, and Beloved. Rear.


    Although the power of the Beast Wave Gale Palm is great, because the power is too scattered, it is of no use to defensive tactics such as the earth flow wall. The strong wind is blocked by the earth flow wall and blows to both sides. The power of the strong wind instantly makes this already Numerous cracks have appeared in the dungeon that has been eroded by wind and frost for many years!


    The boss has copied Naruto''s abilities and has almost all of his ninjutsu. Seeing Naruto''s earth escape defense skills, the seal in his hand immediately changed.


    "Lei Dun Chidori!!"


    In the hands of the boss gathered the Lei Dun Prosperity named after Tachibana Doyuki''s famous sword. The dazzling thunder lights gathered and compressed, sending out a huge momentum of thousands of birds singing, and the blue and white thunder lights shining on the boss''s face at this time.

 1138 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1138

    The boss has copied Naruto''s power at this time, and he has almost the same appearance as him, but the insidious and cunning look is completely different from Naruto''s insidiousness.


    Thousands of birds'' thunder light swept across a thunder dragon in the air. Thunder Dun was powerful, fast, and covered very well. The only problem was that when the thunder was launched, the momentum was too loud and it would be easy for the enemy to know.


    Although he was standing behind the earth flow wall, as long as he still had his ears, he could hear the sharp and piercing high notes from Chidori.


    The faces of Rimeika and her beloved changed, and Naruto''s face showed a mocking smile, and the blue Chakra compressed and rotated in his palm.


    "Wind escape spiral pill!!"


    boom!!


    The blue thunder light and the cyan whirlwind collided in this already overwhelmed dungeon. A blue and white whirlwind soared into the sky, destroying all the nearby walls, and the remains of the entire dungeon collapsed suddenly.


    Among the collapsed ruins, the corpses of the tauren and the earth spider were completely buried in it, but obviously no one would pay attention to this.


    The boss copied Naruto''s power and mastered his nine-tailed instantaneous technique, turning his body into a golden streamer, and easily escaped before being buried in the collapsed dungeon, and Naruto did the same.


    The boss seemed very proud of the destruction he had caused, and a sinister and treacherous smile appeared on his face close to 100% similar to Naruto, and said: "I have seen it, my power, you are absolutely impossible to defeat me!"


    Naruto shook his hand casually, blowing away all the dust in the air that was aroused by the collapse of the dungeon just now, and then looked at the boss with indifferent eyes, and said: "Fool, you think you can defeat it by copying. Am I? I have discovered three weaknesses in your abilities."


    The boss¡¯s face changed, and no one would be happy to be said that. Although this boss was crazy and bloodthirsty, he was also annoyed by Naruto¡¯s words. The eyes of the exhibition became gloomy, dull and worn. Ya said: "Then you can prove it to me, what is the weakness of my ability! Fire escape dragon flame singing technique!"


    The boss took a sharp breath, and then inside his body, using Naruto¡¯s power to transform the demon power into fire power, he spit out five huge fire dragons in a row. The red and black fire dragon exuded a high temperature of over 1,000 degrees. The whole air was scorching hot.


    "Stupid! Huo Dun can only exert its strongest power with Feng Dun! Wind Dun and Star Spiral Shuriken!!"


    Naruto¡¯s body soared in mid-air. On the huge claws formed by the golden-tailed beast Chakra, four typhoon balls were formed at the same time. Three small typhoon balls continued to revolve around the largest typhoon, but there was no rotation. law!


    With a wave of Naruto''s hand, the four wind balls formed by the combination of the wind escape immediately let go. The planetary spiral shuriken itself has incomparable chaotic rotation, which also causes the extremely low pressure in the center to approach the vacuum. ''S itself has a super attractive force, swallowing all the five fire dragons spit out from the boss''s mouth.


    Fire escape is the restraint of wind escape. That¡¯s true, but compared with Super S grade, fire escape is completely insignificant. The power of the dragon flame singing technique is controlled by Naruto¡¯s planetary spiral hand. The inner sword swallowed, and the combination of the power of Feng Dun and Huo Dun produced a stronger change in nature.


    "Shiro Dun Yao Sun Wheel One Type!!"


    Outside the dazzling ball of light like the sun, three small ball of light kept spinning, dragging out three long tails, and at first glance, it was as if a golden writing wheel had appeared in the sky.


    "Oops! Mu Dun Shujie is born!!"


    The boss was surprised by Naruto¡¯s attack. Obviously he had no idea that the combination of Feng Dun and Huo Dun would produce such a powerful force. He could only use the power copied from Naruto to activate the Mu Dun between Senjuju Upright!


    Rumbling rumbling...


    A huge forest rose up in an instant, full of trees and luxuriant branches, such a luxuriant forest is really rare in Yanghai Academy where there are dead trees everywhere.


    boom!!


    Naruto¡¯s solar wheel hit the huge forest formed by the birth of the tree world. After the trajectory of its flight was hindered, it immediately erupted, generating a super-high temperature golden cyclone, completely destroying and burning everything in it.


    "So strong!"


    I really saw Naruto''s strength with my own eyes. It was Zhu Ran''s beloved who always looked at Naruto as unpleasant. At this time, he couldn''t help but exclaim. The style still made my beloved feel the palpitations of death.


    Silver Hair Mengxiang teased her noble silver hair, her scarlet eyes looked at the golden figure that was even more dazzling than the explosion, her tone was a little bit helpless, and he said in a low voice: "This guy..."


    Beloved stood beside Li Mengxiang, naturally hearing her sigh, beloved did not know what Li Mengxiang was in when she said these words, just a pair of green eyes looking at her most admired sister. , Said: "Sister, is his strength really better than you..."


    She didn¡¯t finish her beloved words. She wanted to know whether this blond man named Uzumaki Naruto was really stronger than her most admired sister Mengxiang. She wanted to know this, but she was afraid to know because of Mengxiang. Xiang is the most admired and respected person by the beloved. Admitting that Meng Xiang''s power is not as good as others, it is a big blow to the beloved worldview.


    Li Mengxiang was a little stupefied, then smiled with one hand on his hips:


    "He is indeed stronger than me now, but it doesn''t mean he will be stronger than me in the future."


    Li Mengxiang is also an extremely arrogant person. Her self-esteem does not allow her to evade reality and act like a coward, but the second half of her sentence is also because of her self-esteem.


    Beloved has a small face and is slightly lost in thought. Naruto has always said that he is stronger than Moexiang before, but Beloved is unwilling to believe it, but now she has to believe it, because she is the one who said this. The most admired sister, Mengxiang, is more because of the facts.


    Naruto coldly looked down at the boss who barely used the tree world birth to block the Yaoguang Wheel One, and said: "This is your first weakness. You can copy my ability, but you can''t copy my experience. You don''t know how to use my abilities. After using every trick, what kind of tactics should be used to make every trick play the most power, so you can''t beat me!"


    Although the boss still maintains Naruto¡¯s appearance at this time, half of his blond hair has been burned. Obviously, the influence of the sun wheel just now is not small. Hearing Naruto¡¯s unabashed ridicule and contempt, the boss became even more crazy. , Roared: "Then my level must kill you! The continuous tail beast jade!!"


    "Idiot! This is your second weakness!"


    Naruto snorted coldly, revealing the three strongest pupils, nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes. The three reincarnation eyes glowed at the same time. At the same time, a protective shield that was imperceptible to the naked eye appeared beside Naruto.


    "Hungry Ghost Dao Sealing Technique sucks marks!"


    Naruto activates the power of Hungry Ghost Dao, and the protective cover around him becomes the strongest barrier that cannot be broken. All energy attacks will be completely absorbed by this seal technique. No matter how powerful it is, it will be on Naruto. The body of Naruto is completely atomized, and Naruto''s body is like a bottomless pit that will never be filled. No matter how great the power is, he can take it all!


    The boss was mad by Naruto''s stimulation, regardless of whether his attack was effective or not, he kept launching the continuous tail beast jade, as if he was going to kill Naruto by bombing like this, but he sent out a dozen small tails in a row. After the beast jade, the boss suddenly turned pale, his body seemed to be a little illusory, and then he fell to the ground suddenly, cold sweat continued to flow down his cheeks, feeling that his face had no strength to stand up, he could only use his limbs to lie down. On the ground.


    "This...what is going on?!"


    "Stupid, I said, this is your second weakness."


    Chapter 92-The Secret of Akashia!Li Moexiang''s shy!


    The slash on the face is blush, and you can tell from the eyes that this is Li Moexiang, Li Moexiang blushing is really rare in a thousand years...


    "Your ability can only help you copy my abilities and tricks, but it is impossible to copy my power. Your demon power is only so much, but all my tricks are very expensive, and your continuous use exceeds The tricks that you can bear within the scope have already consumed your demon power early, and now you don¡¯t even have the demon power to maintain your transformation, which is really sad."


    The clone is a very peculiar monster. In a sense, he can use any monster''s trick. The problem is to see which enemy he encounters.


    Unlike Sharu, Sharu is an artificial human made from mixed cells. He can use all the cell warriors'' tricks in his body, but he cannot replicate the abilities of cells he does not have.


    If you really want to find a similar existence, the clone''s ability is actually exactly the same as the Variety Monster among Pokemon.


    As long as you see other elves, you can transform, and you can also have the opponent¡¯s tricks. However, in the game, Variety Monster transforms into other elves, only, all skills have a skill value of 5. Putting this on the clone''s body is a manifestation of''inadequate demon power''.


    Naruto drew out the Kusanaru sword and pointed at the boss on the ground who was tired like a puddle of mud, and said, "Your third weakness is that you have not replicated all of my abilities, otherwise even I would be troubled. , But there won¡¯t be any ifs in this world. I¡¯m a clone. I¡¯m not a good person. I don¡¯t plan to do anything to do justice. But since you are my enemy, then I will get rid of you here. Die!"


    Naruto¡¯s Kusanagi sword cut the boss¡¯s body in half, and even his soul was cut in half by the power of the Pudu Soul Sword carried in Kusanagi sword. The broken soul could not enter the way of reincarnation. Can only slowly disappear between heaven and earth.


    The ability of the clone is indeed very similar to that of the Variety Monster, and even the same. Although the Variety Monster can be transformed into any elf including mythical beasts in the game, it is not possible in anime and comics. If you transform into a mythical beast, it will appear. The problem is, and in this world, the Naruto fox with nine tails can of course be regarded as the level of the''sacred beast''.


    The clone was only copied to Naruto¡¯s Chakra attributes, as well as the Chakra¡¯s nature of Blood Succession Boundary. Mu Dun, Bing Dun, and Chen Dun are all listed here, but they have not been copied to Naruto¡¯s Nine Gou Jade Reincarnation Eyes, Yin Yang Escape also has the ability of the sixth sense, so it is impossible for the clone to defeat Naruto from the beginning.


    If the clone replicates the abilities of other monsters, the monsters of A-level and below are fine. If you copy the abilities of the S-level monsters, there may still be problems. For example, if you copy Moexiang¡¯s vampire abilities, the clones can be used. Get the vampire¡¯s ability to transform demon power into power, but you can¡¯t get the vampire¡¯s undead power. In addition, if you copy Morioka Silver Shadow¡¯s werewolf power, the clone can get S-level speed, but it can¡¯t be like a werewolf. Invincible under the moonlight, so the clone''s ability is also limited.


    The soul of the clone was cut off by Naruto''s Kusanaru sword, and even the body was completely destroyed by the power of the divine sword, and finally turned into a dust, which completely dissipated with a breeze.


    Rimeika and Xinai jumped to Naruto''s side. The latter''s eyes were not as confrontational as before, but he still couldn''t get close to Naruto all at once, and his expression was a little awkward, saying, "You can tell me Come on, what you said before, what exactly did your sister go through?"


    Naruto glanced at Li Mengxiang, and saw the latter''s eyes condensed, as if looking forward to something in the depths of his eyes, and as if he was afraid of something, he retracted the Kusanaru sword into the scabbard and sat down cross-legged. Said: "Sit down, there is a lot to say."


    Beloved pursed her lips. Seeing that Moexiang had already sat down first, her beloved had no choice but to sit down too. Three people sat on the ground, forming a triangle, while the sisters Moexiang and Beloved were facing Naruto at the same time. .


    "Ahem..."

 1139 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1139

    Naruto coughed twice, and at the same time quickly organized the language in his heart, saying: "First of all, I want to explain that the cross on Mengxiang''s body was actually not made by herself. Just like you think, Mengxiang''s She is very strong. It must be a very strong sealing technique to seal her power to this level. And I can tell you that the person who seals the power of Mengxiang is a female vampire. Can you guess who it is? "


    Naruto said half of what he said on purpose. He did this evil so that Rimengxiang only frowned slightly, and then immediately stretched out, but his beloved brow furrowed tightly.


    Xin Ai is thinking about Naruto''s words, if Naruto''s words are true, with Moe Xiang''s power, of course not the ability of ordinary people can seal her, if it is a vampire, then the first thing that Xin Ai thinks of is her family , Zhu Ran''s house!


    This is the home base of vampires!


    Beloved is very confident in the power of vampires, and there are indeed many powerful existences in the family, but if it is a female vampire, and has the ability to seal Mengxiang¡¯s power, even the elder sister and the second sister can¡¯t do this. Thinking about it this way, there is only one candidate the beloved can think of.


    Her biological mother, Zhu Ranyulu!


    Under Naruto''s deliberate mischief, Xin Ai completely wanted to crooked, and actually set the object of doubt on her mother.


    The four sisters of Zhu Ran''s family, including Mengxiang, have their father Zhu Ran Yicha, but their mother has three.Zhu Ranyulu is the wife of Zhu Ran Yicha. She gave birth to two daughters, Zhu Ran Guai, the second liner, and Zhu Ran¡¯s beloved youngest member, and Meng Xiang¡¯s mother is the real ancestor Akashebrad Lipa. One was Zhu Ranyicha''s mistress, and she gave birth to Zhu Ranyaai, the eldest of the four sisters.


    Because Zhu Ranyulu was jealous of Akash''s relationship, this jealousy gradually turned into hatred. Zhu Ranyulu hated Akash and Moexiang very much, and her beloved knew this, so she doubted her mother.


    Xin Ai knows very well that with her mother''s power, it is definitely not impossible to seal Mengxiang''s demon power.


    Xin Ai admires Moe Xiang very much, but if the person who seals Moe Xiang¡¯s power is her own mother, Xin Ai will really not know how to face Moe Xiang. This embarrassment and guilt make her unable to think normally, and ignores a very important thing. problem.


    If Zhu Ranyulu really wanted to attack Mengxiang, why did she just seal her power instead of killing her?


    Li Mengxiang didn¡¯t carry the cross on her body now. Under her natural appearance, her true shrewdness and calmness were also displayed. She knew that she wanted to be crooked when she saw the expression of her beloved, and she immediately gave Naruto a vicious look. : "Don''t play beloved, or I will never end with you!"


    "Alright alright"


    Under Rimeika¡¯s stern stare, Naruto raised his hands, signaled to surrender, and turned to look at the beloved who hadn¡¯t figured out what was going on, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a little more. The female vampire who sealed the demon power of Mengxiang is a true ancestor!"


    "True Ancestor?!"


    These two words have the supreme and sublime meaning for the vampire. This makes the beloved stand up directly because of shock, the green eyes are full of incredible, and said: "You mean her?! But she is..."


    Among the beloved knowledge, there have been only two true ancestors in the history of this world, one is Alkad, the other is Acacia Bradlipa, but the problem is that the latter is Moexiang¡¯s biological mother what.


    "Although I know it''s hard for you to believe it, this is the truth. If you don''t believe me, just ask Mengxiang."


    Naruto struggled, knowing what he said, it¡¯s not as good as Moexiang¡¯s words in the heart of his beloved, Li Moexiang also knows this, only what he says, my beloved will absolutely believe it, so he nodded as well A small part of the secret back then was also revealed to the beloved earlier.


    Xin Ai couldn''t help but believe Mengxiang''s words, but still felt unbelievable, and said, "But why did she do this?"


    "This is not something you can know now, but I can tell you very clearly, Akashebrad Lipa is the most powerful and brave woman in the world. She is also a gentle mother. Everything is to protect Mengxiang."


    Naruto''s words are with unquestionable certainty. Even if she is beloved, she can''t refute Naruto at this point. She just feels confused now, as if she knows a lot of things, but produces more Doubt, there was a mess in his head at this time.


    "Beloved." Li Mengxiang said, except for the usual cold and arrogant expression on his face, he rarely saw a serious look, and said: "You go back first. I have some business affairs to discuss with Naruto."


    "sister¡­¡­"


    "I tell you to go back!"


    Rie Moexiang has a tough personality, and she can''t say two things. Her scarlet eyes don''t allow Beloved to say anything. Beloved is now in a confused mind, she has to sort out what she knows now, so she nodded and turned around and ran towards the school.


    After the beloved figure disappeared completely, Rimeexiang looked at Naruto with a serious face, and said, "How many things do you know?"


    Naruto shook the silver cross in his hand. From it, he seemed to be able to see the great woman who once stood at the apex of the world, but did not hesitate to make any sacrifices for her daughter, saying: "I know that''bearing'' is ''She'', is this enough?"


    Rimaexiang looked directly at Naruto, and finally collapsed with her tight shoulders, and sighed, "You are incredible. My mother and I have never told anyone about this, but I didn''t expect you to be Will know."


    "It''s nothing. I am also a thousand-year-old fox. It is normal to know that many secrets are also normal."


    Naruto was ambiguous and did not directly say why he knew these things, and Li Moexiang was not the kind of person who would ask others¡¯ thoughts, Naruto held the silver cross tightly in his hand, and his blue eyes stared at Li. Mengxiang¡¯s scarlet pupils said: "Mengxiang, trust me, no matter what happens in the future, I will protect you. Whether it is you or Akash, I will never let any tragedy happen to you again. !"


    Because the seal cannot be unlocked all the time, the chances of real contact between Rika and Naruto are quite limited, but this woman who is cold outside and hot inside does not hate Naruto in her heart, or even likes it, but she is embarrassed because of her proud personality Acknowledging, being stared at by Naruto at this time and listening to the assurance he made, I really feel that the man in front of me has an amazing charm that makes me intoxicated. In the state of Rika, her cheek appears rarely. Two blushes.


    "Naruto¡­¡­"


    Li Mengxiang gritted her teeth, trying to make her expression as cold and arrogant as usual, but she found that she couldn''t do it at all. After this opening, if she didn''t say anything, she could only continue to be embarrassed and take a deep breath. With a sigh of relief, as if making an important decision.


    "Let me take one blood."


    "my pleasure."


    Naruto opened his neckline and let Li Mengxiang¡¯s teeth bite through the skin on his neck. The blood flowed into Li Mengxiang¡¯s body along the blood vessels on the teeth. Although Mengxiang often sucked human blood, It seems that this is the first time that Li Mengxiang sucks blood directly, and her even red is even more exaggerated than the''watch''.


    Naruto gently combed through the fragrant silver hair with her hands, and a gentle smile flicked from the corner of her mouth. This woman is still soft on the outside...


    Chapter 93-The News Department of Brain Dismemberment!The slots are full, and I can''t stop!


    Mao Mujing is pretending to be tender...


    No one knows what Li Moexiang was talking to Naruto at the time, and no one knows the cute face that Li Moexiang blushed from directly absorbing Naruto''s blood for the first time.


    In fact, after the blood sucking, the sober Romoika forced Naruto not to tell anyone the matter. For Romoexiang, such a shameful thing is simply a great shame.


    At that time, the blush of Rie Moexiang''s face had not completely disappeared, and her shy and slightly annoyed look was really charming. Although I usually saw Moexiang shy, but Rie Moexiang''s shyness was absolute for Naruto. The temptation of Naruto made Naruto unbearable under her heart, and forced her to kiss her in the state of Li Mengxiang. After the kiss, Li Mengxiang''s snow-white jade neck was completely red, and Naruto gave Naruto a shameful look. After that, he put on the cross and disappeared before Naruto''s eyes.


    Of course, Naruto, who is cute and shy, will not let anyone know. It is his own secret, but Naruto has been in a good mood for a few days after that. After Mengxiang found out, she gritted her teeth silently in her heart.


    Although a bit of trouble has happened, it¡¯s not bad. Take the report of the consecutive injury as the main news, plus some messy little news collected before, as well as some entertainment things, all add up. It is enough to form a newspaper.


    The first issue of Naruto and the others in the second year of high school was also published smoothly. As before, because of the good looks of the people in the press department as a guarantee, the distribution of newspapers is still as hot as before. From the first issue of the newspaper, it has been big. Success, it has to be said that it is a good start in the new semester.


    "Cheers!"


    Although there were only a few people, there was still a celebration banquet in the press department, and the atmosphere was still very lively.


    Naruto has become the substantial host here. After everyone clinked the glasses, Naruto took the wine glass and said, "It''s really hard work everyone. Let''s enjoy this celebration party."


    Among those present, only Mao Mu Jing and Naruto drank alcohol. The others, including the pervert of Moriqiu Yinying, were all minors, so they all drank soft drinks. Mengxiang drank tomato juice, while others drank. It''s soda.


    After taking a sip of soda, Hu Meng spit out a sip of carbon dioxide contentedly, and said: "It''s really great. This issue of the newspaper is also widely praised by everyone. Although it is a little hard work, it doesn''t matter."


    "That''s right, although every time I rush to the newspaper, I feel tired, but seeing that the newspaper is so popular I feel that all the hard work is worth it."


    Hu Meng''s words resonated with Naruto, but Mao Mujing let her mouth temporarily leave the saury, a pair of cat eyes looked at Naruto, and said, "Isn''t this because you are lazy every time, and you get the deadline. Did you just start to catch up on the last day of writing?"


    Mao Mu Jing said the truth about the Ministry of Information by accident. As a result, black lines appeared on everyone''s head. Apparently everyone was embarrassed, and then Naruto''s fist hit Mao Mu severely. Jing''s head.


    "I don''t think you, the instructor who sleeps all day long, is not qualified to talk about us at all!!"


    "Meow..."


    Cats squatted quietly on the ground, holding her hair in a cute wailing, but the only little loli present who was not from the news department was holding this issue of Yanghai News.


    "But isn''t this weird?"


    My beloved holding the newspaper was shaking hands, and said: "It was the thieves that my sister had defeated," (Naruto: Am I ignored?) "But why is it not mentioned at all in the newspaper?! I want to read it. It''s the heroic figure of my sister who fills a whole page of the newspaper!"

 1140 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1140

    Although the relationship between Xin Ai and Naruto has eased a little bit because of the previous events, after all, Xin Ai is still a super elder sister who is''limited by Romoe Xiang''. This is impossible to change anyway.


    Naruto put down the wine glass, while quickly sweeping the food on the table, said: "Forget it, beloved, it is impossible to report such things."


    "why?!"


    "Because arresting prisoners is not the business of our news department. We only need to be responsible for reporting. Others have nothing to do with us. If we do these things to uphold justice, we may develop into another very bad direction. ."


    Naruto is talking about the Public Security Committee. When the Public Security Committee was established, it was indeed to maintain the justice of the school, but it continued to decay afterwards. It can only be said that absolute power will only corrupt people absolutely. This is even true. The same is true among monsters, and after Jiu Yao took over, the Public Security Committee was completely corrupt, and it was later wiped out by Naruto.


    Except for my beloved and Concubine Liu, everyone knows about the previous public security committee, so they all nodded to express their understanding.


    Beloved opened his mouth, seeming to want to say something, but Hu Meng suddenly put down the soda can in his hand, glanced at his beloved, and said, "Speaking of which, why are you not here from the Ministry of Information?"


    "That...I..."


    Xin Ai opened her mouth, a little stuttering, but Xiao Zi looked at her beloved, her eyes lit up, and said, "Could it be that... Xin Ai also wants to join the news department?"


    "What? Just say no earlier. The news department hasn''t had any new staff for a long time."


    "Yes, that''s right, this must be greatly welcomed, and I finally have a younger generation."


    Hu Meng and Xiao Zi seemed very happy, because the last time a member of the News Department joined, it was when they were in their first grade. The person who joined was Princess Liu, and the happiest person was Xiao Zi.


    Xiao Zi has always been the youngest in the news department. Although Princess Liu entered the ministry later than Xiao Zi, Princess Liu did not enter the ministry as an ordinary member, but as an instructor. Although she is Ming Human maid is right...


    Therefore, because of this and other reasons, the youngest Zi Zi will always be everyone''s little sister in the News Department, and because of this, Xiao Zi is very looking forward to having a younger generation of her own, so she will stop being the youngest.


    Although the beloved is older than Xiao Zi, she is a first-year school girl, so if the beloved joins, she will definitely become Xiao Zi''s junior.


    Boom!!


    With the start of the two fireworks, Hu Meng and Xiao Zi, whose heads were off the line, did not know where they got the banner of "Welcome to the Press Department". It seemed that they had decided to join the Press Department with their love.


    "You guys wait for a while!"


    Beloved blushed and yelled, and then said awkwardly: "I am a noble vampire, why do I have to join the news department?!"


    "But Mengxiang also belongs to the News Department."


    "Woo..."


    Naruto¡¯s complaint made her beloved completely weak, and she didn¡¯t know how to refute him, but Naruto, who had become a habit of complaining, scratched her head and said, ¡°Actually, we didn¡¯t let the previous story of Moexiang¡¯s fight be reported because It will cause a lot of trouble, just let you get a taste of it. Our news department recruits new information."


    "Recruiting?"


    Beloved tilted her head with doubts on her face, and the cat''s eyes, who was still gnawing fish just now, had a hair style that looked like her ears moved twice, and then her body immediately turned into a whirlwind, almost The speed of changing clothes in an instant seems to be faster than Naruto undressing.


    "It''s great to recruit new people again. I hope the News Department can find some good staff."


    Mao Mujing completed the change in an instant. The original casual clothes on her body became like a cheerleader uniform. His upper body was a short vest with a umbilical cord and a short skirt underneath. He didn¡¯t know why he was holding a colored ball in his left hand. No matter how you look at it, it is the cheerleader, not the news department...


    As for the big letters of the news department on the clothes on Mao Mujing''s chest... I don''t know why it seems to be written just now.


    Naruto looked at Mao Jing with a black line, and said, "Where did your clothes come from?"


    "Ala, this is the uniform that the school cheerleader lost last year. The teacher picked it up and used it."


    "I think you are the biggest waste here."


    Naruto didn¡¯t know how to respect his teacher since he was a child, and he relentlessly complained to Mao Mujing, but Mao Mujing¡¯s natural head was obviously not angry, and his body was bouncing, saying: ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I wore such clothes. Now, I feel like I am more than 30 years younger."


    Naruto looked helplessly at the cat who was wearing a cheerleader uniform and holding a bottle of champagne in his right hand. He couldn''t help but vomit: "How old are you?"


    "Meow!"


    When it comes to sensitive topics such as age, even a natural silly like Mao Mujing will feel angry, yelling, full speed, and using his sharp claws to shape Naruto¡¯s face vertically, forming his face. Scratch became a standard tennis racket.


    "Uuuuu... Teacher Maomu, how can you treat Naruto this way?!"


    Hu Meng squatted down beside Naruto who fell to the ground with a distressed look, and then squatted down beside Naruto''s head with Xiao Kuo.


    "General!"


    Hu Meng and Xiao Ku have developed the latest feature of Naruto¡¯s face. You can play chess by painting the Chuhe Hanjie...


    I witnessed the chaotic scene of the Ministry of Information Society. My beloved''s previous thoughts were completely discarded, and he took Mengxiang''s hand and walked outside.


    "Sister, let''s go home, it is too dangerous here!"


    Chapter 94-The Vulnerability of Wayward Girls!Beloved inferiority!


    "So cute! Is there such a cute girl in school?!"


    "You nonsense! They are all from the press department, they are the most beautiful girls in the school!"


    "Oh, my goodness! How come there is such a cute girl? Did I see an angel?"


    "Who is that blond-haired boy, so handsome!"


    "He is Naruto Uzumaki. I heard that all the girls in the news department have something to do with him."


    With the arrival of the new school year, Yanghai Academy has naturally entered the "Hundred Regiments Battle" again. The entire school has become extremely lively because of this battle. However, among all the clubs, the Ministry of Information and other clubs Different.


    The Department of Information does not need to pull people or distribute flyers. As long as all the members of the Department of Information go out for a walk, there will be more freshmen who are willing to join the Department of Information.


    The crowded scene is really more lively than any star¡¯s concert in the real world. The beloved who saw this scene for the first time was also shocked. He looked at the crowd in front of him in disbelief and said, ¡°They have Must it be so crazy?!"


    If it is not for sure that there was no abnormal demon power fluctuation just now, the beloved would have to wonder if someone here secretly used hypnotism to cause this effect, but no, it means that this crazy scene is all true.


    Naruto shrugged, holding a wine bottle in his hand completely inconsistent with the image of a student, and said: "The News Department has been like this since last year. Basically, as long as a few of us come out, it will be like this. All boys For them, as for the girls, for me and Yin."


    I looked at the crazy crowd and saw that boys were basically staring at the beautiful girls in the news department, while the nymphomaniacs who were despised by her stared at Naruto and Moriqiu Yinying, then turned to look at That golden retriever (Naruto: Am I a dog?!), although a little unhappy, this guy is really handsome.


    The thoughts of some young girls made her beloved face blush, turned her head awkwardly, and obviously changed the subject: "If this is the case, why are there so many people in the News Department?!"


    Speaking of the news department, there are really few members. In addition to Naruto, there are also Morioka Yinying, plus the two teachers, Liufei and Maomujing, even if they also add Chanhe who has already graduated. Miyamoto Huiji, who is a "non-staff member" of the Ministry of Information, would only add up to ten people. Generally speaking, there are only 20 or 30 people in an ordinary club. Larger clubs are like Miyamoto Huiji. The total number of members of the karate club in China is more than 100. In comparison, the information department is really withered.


    Naruto drank a sip, then shrugged and said:


    "These guys are all bad-hearted and have no abilities. They only join in order to see beautiful women or handsome guys. Even if this kind of people let them join, it will not help the news department. It is just a waste of time. So we don¡¯t. That kind of guy will join in."


    "What does that have to do with sister?"


    Naruto glanced at his beloved with a look of''Are you an idiot?'' and then said: "You have also seen your sister''s popularity. You are cute, but you are known as the number one school flower in Yanghai, and your popularity is high. If her news is published on the entire page of the newspaper, I am afraid that the door of the News Department will be smashed. Besides, I don¡¯t want outsiders to see Mengxiang¡¯s beauty."


    Naruto''s stingy words made Xin Ai open his mouth, as if he wanted to complain about him, but he still didn''t say it. In a sense, his possession of Mengxiang, let Xin Ai agree.


    He sighed somewhat discouragedly. The beloved bowed his head and could see his shoes directly, but then the anger rose on his face, and Naruto blushed and said, "However, I am not a member of the Press Department. Do you want to wear such clothes?!"

 1141 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1141

    Although very unhelpful and very shy, the uniforms worn by my beloved at this time are the same as Moexiang and others. The uniforms of the former cheerleaders that were''waste used'' by Mao Mujing have the logo of the Ministry of Information printed on them, and I don''t know why After putting on this kind of clothes, my beloved seemed even more petite.


    Naruto drank the wine and looked at his beloved body without ups and downs before and after with a bad look, and said: "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, Mengxiang is wearing it anyway, and you are pretty good like this."


    "That''s right, you big-headed ghost! I''m a vampire, why wear such clothes! You two are weird!"


    "wack?"


    Hearing this, Morioka Ginkage, who had been secretly taking pictures of a beautiful girl nearby, stopped for a while, pinched his chin with his hand, and looked at each other in a tacit understanding with Naruto, and then showed his face that would frighten the children at the same time. Smirk.


    "It''s a pity, beloved, you haven''t seen the weirdest of us yet, hehehehe..."


    Moriqiu Yinying and Naruto both thought of Miyamoto Huiji''s lolicon at the same time. Speaking of which my beloved has never met Miyamoto Huiji, if I let my beloved this loli and that lolicon meet, then what happens is absolutely It will make the beloved very upset, but the reaction of the beloved will be very interesting.


    I love seeing the smiles on their faces, and I don¡¯t know what these two bastards are thinking about. I just feel aggrieved in my heart. After all, she is just a child, with tears in her eyes, yelling, "You hate most Now! I will never join the press department!!"


    Beloved was emotionally out of control and ran away, while Xiao Zi frowned slightly looking at the back of her beloved who was leaving quickly.


    "beloved¡­¡­"


    The buildings of Yanghai Academy are quite Western-style. In the teaching building, there are many tower-like buildings. At this time, the beloved who escaped from Naruto and others are standing on the top of a''tower'', immature The expression on his small face looked lonely.


    "What club... I don''t have time to do that kind of boring thing, and little love..."


    Beloved this is calling her pet bat. At this time, the little bat also landed on the shoulder of her beloved, and the two wings were folded, making the little bat look like a little fleshy ball.


    "You know, actually I..."


    "Is there any reason for not being able to join the press department, beloved?"


    The beloved, who was immersed in his own thoughts, did not notice that someone was approaching behind him, so he was shocked by the people behind, but fortunately, the other party didn''t have any bad thoughts, otherwise the distraction just now would be enough to make the beloved pay the price.


    "Little, little purple?!"


    "You run so fast, beloved, I have been looking for you for a long time."


    "What, leave me alone, I won''t join the press department!"


    "If you want to join the news department, let''s not talk about it, but I can''t leave you alone, because being the younger generation''s talker is also one of the senior''s responsibilities."


    "What?!" The beloved stared at Xiao Zi, who was not as tall as her own with a wizard hat with an angry look, "Who do you think is the senior?!"


    "Of course it is me, beloved, you are in the first grade, and I am in the second grade, so I am your senior sister."


    "I heard that I am older than you, Xiao Zi!"


    "But I enrolled earlier than you, so I''m still your senior sister, well, beloved senior sister, let Xiao Zi senior sister listen to your troubles, hey! Don''t leave!"


    It is rare for Xiao Zi to meet a friend who is younger than her, so she has a tendency to stalk her, although her beloved wants to ignore Xiao Zi and walk away, but Xiao Zi hangs directly on her body.


    "You are so annoying! I don''t have time to talk to you now, I have to catch up with my sister as soon as possible..."


    "So, it''s inferiority complex, right?"


    As soon as Xiao Zi''s eyes rolled, this clever little witch had already exposed her beloved''s true idea of ??refusing to join the News Department in one sentence. While looking at herself in consternation, Xiao Zi pulled her wizard hat and said: "I understand your mood, because I, like you, have admiration for Mengxiang. Mengxiang is both beautiful and powerful. She is really a perfect girl. As a girl, it¡¯s hard not to be born by Mengxiang¡¯s side. Inferiority complex, right?"


    "You..." Beloved was stunned for a long time, as if she couldn''t believe that Xiao Zi could say such mature words, and finally sighed, only admitting that Xiao Zi was right at all. When facing Mengxiang, Beloved is to feel some inferiority complex.


    "You are right, that''s why I have to try my best to catch up with my sister, I have to become stronger!"


    ''The last time I faced the three members of the band of thieves, I was of no use at all, but my sister and that man... easily defeated such a powerful enemy, I really...''


    "That won''t work..."


    Naruto and Moexiang probably never thought about it. The wayward and coquettish beloved will also have its own pride and fragility. Mengxiang is strong enough to make the beloved worship, but it also makes the beloved feel inferior. Naruto is facing that When the monster is cloned, the powerful power displayed is one of the reasons to stimulate the beloved.


    "If this goes on, I won''t even have the qualifications to be her sister..."


    Under Xiao Zi''s startled gaze, the beloved is as fragile as a child, hot tears slid down the beloved face, dripping on the ground, and the beloved touched in his heart could not cry.


    "I... will be left behind by my sister..."


    Chapter 95-Application for entry into the Ministry with repeated battles and defeats!Xiao Zi''s potion!


    The picture shows the appearance of my beloved after taking Xiaozi''s potion...


    "beloved¡­¡­"


    "Look, didn''t you tell me, you don''t understand me at all..."


    Xin Ai wanted to say that Xiao Zi could not understand her feelings at all, but when she opened her eyes, she found that Xiao Zi was in tears, crying more exaggeratedly than her.


    "I understand. Although it is a girl, I also hope to attract Mengxiang''s attention, because Mengxiang is one of my two favorite people."


    "me too."


    Xiao Zi''s words got the beloved approval, of course, only the first half of the sentence was approved. As for the following''one of the two favorite people'', it has nothing to do with the beloved.


    "I often want to become mature, but sometimes I can''t control it and I still make naive actions. As a result, I can only cry secretly in the quilt in the middle of the night."


    "I can feel this kind of mood."


    "Putting my hands on my chest in pain, but because it was so flat, I couldn''t stop crying."


    "This is the same for me."


    Although Xin Ai and Xiao Zi are a few years apart, they have similar life experiences. After all, they have always existed as the youngest sisters, and their troubles are always similar. Xiao Zi like this and Xin Ai say that they have met before. After the problem, he immediately got a strong sense of recognition from his beloved, and the relationship between the two little loli progressed very quickly.


    "Drink!"


    An astonishing roar came from a clearing, and then he saw a man in a karate suit banging his fist against the stacked stone monuments in front of him.


    Bang bang bang!!


    Under the man''s fist, the hard stone tablets shattered and turned into rubble.


    This is the world of monsters. Ordinary humans have many things that can break ten tiles. It would be boring if you still play tiles here. Here, the performance power must beat these stone monuments!


    There are many cross-shaped stone steles in the area of ??Yanghai Academy, standing crookedly on the ground. Some are indeed real tombstones, but most of them appear there without knowing why, so these are useless stone steles. There are as many ordinary rocks on the ground in this world.


    These stones are harder than granite. For ordinary monsters, it is difficult to break one or two pieces. These hard stone monuments have become the best means to show their strength.


    "Oh oh oh! Ten stone tablets were smashed in one breath! It''s amazing!"


    "It is indeed Yang Hai''s karate club. The way they behave is really rude and gorgeous!"


    This method of purely displaying power will of course attract many people''s attention. Among them, boys are the main ones. After all, more than 95% of the karate clubs are boys... I don''t know whether it has anything to do with the main general being a lolicon.


    Xin Ai looked at the surroundings with some surprise. They were all club recruiting activities, but there were shouts and applauses everywhere, and it felt like they were in a martial arts arena.

 1142 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1142

    "here is¡­¡­"


    "It''s the site of the Martial Arts Department. The martial arts clubs such as Kendo, Karate, Muay Thai, and Tai Chi are all holding club recruitment activities nearby. You can see that, because the recruitment activities of the Martial Arts Department generally cause Some damage, so it will not be done inside the school building. If you want to become stronger, joining a martial arts club for practice may be a good choice."


    "Hey?"


    "Although the most popular club is our news department, but because there are many monsters with strong fighting power in this school, the martial arts department of Yanghai Academy is also very high. Hu Meng and Kui used to be strong. I joined a karate club for training."


    Xiao Zi explained to her beloved very well, but when talking about Hu Meng and Xiao Ku, the corners of her mouth twitched a little. It is true that the two of them joined the karate club in order to become stronger, but they both have to change. The reason is strong, Xiao Zi really can''t explain it to her beloved.


    Beloved also looked at the martial arts clubs around them that showed good power with shining eyes, and then looked at Xiao Zi strangely, and said, "Don''t you persuade me to join the news department?"


    "I won''t force others, and we are all the same, are we? It''s true although it''s a bit regrettable."


    Xin Ai nodded silently, looked at the nearby martial arts club, secretly thought: "I thought the martial arts club was just a game, but now it seems that if the level is really good, maybe you can try it, so that you should be able to catch up with your sister. !''


    A beloved with a strong sister-control attribute, she became firm-eyed because of the will to''chase'' her sister. He walked to the karate club with full fighting spirit and applied for admission.


    "I reject!"


    Today, Miyamoto Huiji¡¯s lolicon is not here. Although today is the time for the club to recruit new members, but the loli pro-tengu, this time should be wandering around the school, look at the first grade school girls There is no cute loli.


    Although there are some days since the beginning of school, in normal times, Miyamoto Huiji can''t lie on the windows of every classroom to see if there are cute loli, but today is the club recruiting new students, and first-year rookies will run out It doesn''t matter that Miyamoto Huiji blatantly went to see it. Of course, he wandered around the school in a karate suit, and his lolicon did it.


    Miyamoto Huiji is not afraid that someone will trouble him. When he was in the first grade, he and Morioka Ginkage were called the strongest two in the first grade. Now in the third grade, he is also one of the top five recognized by the school. Miyamoto Huiji''s trouble is that he eats too much oil when eating, which is purely greasy.


    The head and minister of the karate club will skip work today, and the new recruits of the club will be handed over to his members.


    The one who refused the beloved invitation to join the club was a member of the karate club. He had the same haircut of the watermelon skin like Akai and Xiao Li, but there were two traces under his eyes, and his smile looked very sinister.


    "Our karate club is very strict and does not accept cute girls like you."


    "How come...you are discriminating against women at all!"


    "If you are discriminating against women, it is better to say that both of you are too young. If you want to join the karate club, you can break such a stone monument first."


    "What''s so great!" The beloved, who is still confident in his own strength, immediately rolled up his sleeves, "I''ll break it to you!"


    "One thousand yuan at a time, if you can break ten times more than him, you can get fifty thousand yuan as a reward, but of course within a year." Watermelon peel immediately turned into a profiteer and launched it at the same time. His companion looked a lot like a big guy from the brothers Fengshen and Thor in Hokage.


    Xiao Zi and Xin Ai turned over their dilapidated purse, and decisively gave up the idea of ??challenge.


    After that, the beloved who refused to give up, tried again to join other clubs.


    Muay Thai Club...


    "No, no, little girls like you will die!"


    Women''s Fight Club...


    "Come on when you grow taller, don''t be younger!"


    Sumo Club...


    "roll!"


    The journey of Xin Ai''s joining the club has been repeated battles and failures. Even a club like the Women''s Fight Club did not hesitate to reject Xin Ai. After several consecutive failures, Xin Ai finally couldn''t help but yell.


    "It''s too much! Everyone treats us as children, they just look down on us!"


    The beloved screamed in disintegration, it was really a child¡¯s beloved, tears appeared in the corner of his eyes, and then he looked at Xiao Zi with a smile, and said, "I said, it¡¯s not because of being with you as a kid. Relationship?"


    "What are you talking about, you are a toddler!"


    "You don''t want to open which pot or lift which pot!"


    Xin Ai yelled at Xiao Zi, but in the end she lowered her head dejectedly, her heart filled with depression.


    ''Still not working, how can you catch up with such a beautiful and powerful sister if you can''t even join the club?!''


    Xin Ai was frustrated again because of her sister''s footsteps, and her whole body exuded a black aura that she didn''t want to be approached. Xiao Zi felt that a few mushrooms grew around her beloved, and she sighed softly and took off her wizard hat. , Took out a glass bottle from inside.


    "No way, I can only use this. The magic pill becomes an adult when I eat it!"


    "I will become an adult when I eat it?" The corner of his beloved mouth twitched, "What is that bad name?!"


    "The name is not a problem!" Xiao Zihong retorted, and then said: "I had expected this kind of thing before. This is actually a potion I developed for myself. I know the effect as soon as I eat it. Theoretically, it has been completed, but so far, no live experiments have been done."


    As Xiao Zi explained, she poured a potion into her beloved hand... I don''t know if it was because of Loli''s body, or because of that super bad name, how this potion looked like jelly beans.


    "Would you like to try it, Experiment One?"


    The recruitment activities of the karate club continue...


    "Alright, there are no challengers? The current record is ten yuan. If the challenge record exceeds this number, you can get a reward of fifty thousand yuan."


    The squinted watermelon rind stood on the stage and continued to sell. In fact, he was secretly calculating how much he had earned today. The big guy around him, although a little stupid, is only inferior to the minister in the karate club. For a person, he will not lose at all if he comes here!


    Many challengers wanted to smash more than ten stone tablets, but because of the failure of the challenge, the number of challengers became fewer and fewer. For a while, there was a cold spot.


    "I''ll challenge, but a thousand yuan will be given to you later."


    A tall and beautiful girl with a perfect S-curve stepped onto the stage, with a small bat behind her.


    "No way, no way, how can I give money later?!"


    "Humph!"


    The beautiful girl sneered disdainfully, and walked to the stone stele stacked next to her, her fist was condensed with strange power, and she slammed it down!


    Boom boom boom!!


    The hard stone tablets shattered one after another under the girl¡¯s strange power. The girl¡¯s beautiful appearance and different strange powers made everyone almost bite off their tongues, and at this time the judge who was on the side lifted himself calmly. The small flag in his hand "13 yuan...a new record."


    Chapter 96-Lolita Master Miyamoto Huiji!The side effects of the potion are coming!


    Xiao Zi¡¯s messy potion really succeeded, allowing her beloved, who was originally just a loli figure, to grow to a height of more than one hundred and sixty centimeters. There are fronts and backs in the figure, and the power that has not been fully awakened in her beloved is triggered. come out.


    Although it is only a small part of the power, the damage it can cause is already considerable, and a full 13 stone monuments are broken with one punch!


    "She made it! That''s amazing!!"


    "The strongest beautiful girl is here!"


    After taking the potion made by Xiaozi, Beloved really became an adult, triggered a powerful force in the body, and successfully broke the record with one punch. Beloved has a triumphant expression on his face, and flirts with his ponytail. , Said: "According to the agreement, I will take away fifty thousand yuan. By the way, one thousand yuan will be deducted from the challenge fee, and the rest will be given me 49 thousand yuan."


    Although I was very upset, the watermelon skin couldn''t go back under the middle, and could only honestly hand over a bonus of 49,000 yuan.


    "Success!"

 1143 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1143

    When she walked to a place where there was no one, Xiao Zi and Xinai gave an excited high-five. Even now, her beloved can''t recover from the excitement just now, flushed with excitement, and said with joy: "Have you seen those guys that surprised? Expression, my strength is really great!"


    "Make you happy, I am happy too."


    Xiao Zi said touching words, but her eyes were fixed on the stack of banknotes in her hand, completely looking like a small money fan.


    ''It''s great, the money and the experimental data are all available!''


    Beloved was immersed in the joy and excitement just now, but suddenly felt someone approaching behind her.


    "You are so amazing. It surprised us all."


    As soon as Xin Ai turned around, she saw the two people from the Karate Club just now, a watermelon head with squinted eyes, and the burly man who broke ten stone tablets with a smile on the watermelon head, and said: "I didn''t expect You have such a strong power, how about it, do you want to join our karate club?"


    "Great, beloved, someone will come to bring you into the ministry immediately!"


    Xiao Zi knew that Beloved''s purpose for joining the Martial Arts Club was to catch up with Mengxiang, so she was also happy for her at this time, but there was a sarcasm on her beloved face.


    Watermelon peel is smiling, but he, who has the same hairstyle as Akai, is very sinister in his heart.


    ''Smelly girl, how could it be possible for you to take us fifty thousand yuan so easily, after you join the karate club, I will slowly knock out all the money!''


    When recruiting new members in the club, they set up a ring and smashed a stone tablet, and challenged a thousand yuan at a time. These things were all thought of by watermelon peel. Although Miyamoto Huiji is not a good person, he can be regarded as upright, so he will not use this. It''s a trick to pit money, which means that Lolicon doesn''t know about these things. The fifty thousand yuan is naturally the watermelon peel''s own money.


    "I reject!"


    The beloved who wanted to join the karate club not long ago rejected the invitation of the other party in one bite, with a face of indifference and disdain, saying: "Because you are weak, I really want to be strong, so I have to choose carefully. You must join a competent club."


    "Dare to say that we are weak! If you have the ability, let''s fight a game!"


    Watermelon peel put on a karate posture, and the beloved eyes condensed, the green eyes like Mengxiang suddenly turned into scarlet slender vampire pupils, raising the demon power to a fighting state!


    drop!


    Fairchild Zi kid pressed the button of the stopwatch in his hand, and the time displayed on the precise mechanical stopwatch was 5.31 seconds.


    "It''s amazing. It only took 5.31 seconds to knock these two guys off. You really deserve to be Mengxiang''s younger sister."


    Easily defeated the watermelon rind and the strong man''s beloved clenched his fists, feeling the powerful power flowing in his body, with a satisfied look on his face.


    ''The body is so light and comfortable. As the body grows up, its demon power also grows!What if you challenge your sister with such a body?Maybe you can compete with your sister. In this case, sister, your opinion of me will change a little...''


    Beloved stood contentedly in front of the two guys she knocked down, proudly said: "I said you are very weak, you two are trash, it seems that I really shouldn''t join a weak club like the karate club."


    Xiao Zi recorded the time, then put the stopwatch and her notes away, looking at the arrogant look of her beloved, shook her head and said: "It''s just that the two of them are weak. The karate club is still very strong, especially Their chief general, speaking of it, I have seen him smash a stone tablet before."


    Xiao Zi has known Miyamoto Huiji for a year, and she knows that although that guy is a lolicon, but the strength is absolutely nothing to say, even Rika Moe can not say that he can beat Miyamoto Huiji, and the two sides compare their strengths. Rimaexiang accounted for 50% of the odds, and Miyamoto Huiji accounted for 45% of the odds. There is not much difference in the strength of the two. Rimaexiang can have the upper hand because of the immortal characteristics of vampires.


    My heart love grew up because of eating Xiaozi''s potion, so she also admired Xiaozi very much in her heart. At this time, she became interested because of Xiaozi''s words and said, "How many stone monuments did that master break?"


    "It is 27 yuan without liberating the demon power."


    Xiao Zi uttered the terrifying number, which made her beloved take a breath. You must know that although she did not increase her demon power to the maximum when she smashed the stone tablet just now, she was indeed under the limit of her demon power. With her full strength, she did not expect that someone could smash more than twice as many stone tablets without liberating her demon power!


    "What about after liberating the demon power?!"


    "After liberating the demon power, it is 108 yuan."


    After liberating the demon power, this number was four times as much, and it shocked the beloved, and then Li Moexiang appeared in his heart, and said: "What about my sister, has my sister broken those stone tablets?"


    "Of course there is, it was 1 yuan before liberating the demon power."


    "Um..." Beloved, with a shocked expression on Xiao Zi''s words, shook her head after all, "I know it will be like this, Xiao Zi, you can directly tell me the number after liberating the demon power."


    "After liberating the demon power, it is 109 yuan."


    In terms of brute force, there is really no difference between the two numbers 108 and 109, which also made the beloved¡¯s eyes brightened, and smiled: "I didn¡¯t expect that the master would have powers that are only slightly inferior to my sister. Take a good look."


    The beloved thought is this. Since the main general is only slightly inferior to Mengxiang''s sister, as long as she can defeat the main general, it may mean that she has the power to compete with her sister.


    Xiao Zi focused her gaze behind her beloved, and immediately smiled:


    "No need, he is behind you now!"


    As soon as Xin Ai turned around, she saw four men in karate uniforms standing behind, and one of the men with short gray hair was the head of the Karate Club of Yanghai Academy-Miyamoto Huiji!


    "The guys in our ministry have taken care of you, miss, but are you too arrogant? It''s a price to look down on the karate club!"


    Miyamoto Huiji is a standard lolicon, except for the cute loli, no beautiful women are interested, so Miyamoto Huiji is also a rare man in this school who has no interest in Moeka at all. Beloved has grown bigger after taking Xiaozi''s potion. For other boys, she is a pretty beautiful girl, but for Miyamoto Huiji, she doesn''t have any charm.


    Although Miyamoto Huiji didn''t like to stand up for the two idiots, he could not sit idly by hearing someone belittle the karate club, as the chief and minister of the karate club.


    Xiao Zi just stood watching and didn''t want to stop the battle between her beloved and Miyamoto Huiji. Firstly, she also wanted to know how much her beloved body can grow with her potion principle; secondly, She wouldn''t let her beloved have an accident, because of Naruto''s relationship, Xiao Zi knew that Miyamoto Huiji didn''t dare not listen to her. If her beloved was really dangerous, she would stop it immediately.


    Xiao Lian screamed in her beloved ear and kept talking bats. As a vampire, Zhu Ran''s beloved could understand Xiao Lian''s words. Xiao Lian felt the trembling power in Miyamoto Huiji''s body, so she wanted to stop it. Xin Ai fought with him, but Xin Ai waved her hand and said, "No, Xiao Lian, my sister will not shrink at this time. As her sister, I can''t be so embarrassed!"


    Xin Ai did not listen to advice at all. Facing Miyamoto Huiji, who is known as one of the five masters of Yanghai Academy, she assumed a fighting posture. His eyes became scarlet vampire pupils, and her demon power was increased to the battle. status.


    "Come here, if you can beat me! I will join the karate club!"


    Miyamoto Huiji squeezed his fist, laughed in his mouth, and said, "You''re so courageous, woman, take it! Vacuum straight fist assault!!"


    Miyamoto Huiji first reported the name of his trick, and after a second, he attacked with a fist. Obviously, although he took the first shot, he didn''t want to take advantage of a woman, so he reminded him!


    ''So fast!''


    Miyamoto Huiji¡¯s punching speed was so fast that his beloved now¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t keep up. He felt a strong pressure on his face, and quickly used his arms to protect the depth, but he was hit by several air cannons. On the front, the body was beaten ten meters away by Miyamoto Huiji''s vacuum straight punch!


    Xiao Zi¡¯s potion can only trigger a part of her beloved power, not all of it. Although she has shown all her strength, it is still not enough compared to Miyamoto Huiji, whose strength is comparable to that of Rika. Without liberating the demon power, he easily suppressed the beloved power with one punch.


    ''This guy punches so fast, I can''t see it clearly!This feeling is the same as when fighting with my sister!''


    Miyamoto Huiji originally wanted to get rid of his beloved with a punch, but was surprised to see that she could catch her own punch. At this time, he smiled and said, "I didn''t expect you to catch my punch. The strength is pretty good, right? If you are willing to apologize honestly, I will let you join the karate club."


    "Don''t think about it! If you want me to join the department, defeat me first!"


    Beloved was stubborn and refused to admit defeat. He immediately rushed towards Miyamoto Huiji with a fist. When his body was three meters before Miyamoto Huiji, he suddenly banged.


    After a burst of white smoke, the beloved looked at the people around him who didn''t know why they became very tall with a puzzled face, and said: "Strange, why are you all getting bigger?"


    Chapter 97-Tragedy!Zhu Ran''s beloved child who became a child!


    Although understandable, Miss Heino Hu Meng laughed a little too exaggeratedly. The one who couldn''t help but laughed at the back was Xiao Wei, whose usual high-cold temperament was instantly destroyed...


    After eating the potion, you become an adult!


    Genius Witch Fairy Purple is a physical development medicine that can grow your body once taken!


    The existence of this medicine has been widely known since ancient times. In ancient China... the emperor of Qin who took the throne at a young age gathered doctors and medicines from all over the country. The medicine was developed to promote physical development. This is the recognized origin of this medicine.

 1144 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1144

    By the way, the original developer of this drug in this era was a military doctor named Yazun, and this name later became the etymology of the English [ADULT]. There is no need to mention this... The book is published together. From "Chinese Medicine¡ªThe Mystery of Four Thousand Years¡ª" "Wait, wait a minute...what''s going on?! I should have become an adult after taking the pill that turned into an adult, but... ¡­How could this be?!"


    With a look of panic and embarrassment on her beloved face, she said: "Why did you turn into this kind of child''s body?! Hurry up and let me become the same, Xiao Zi!!!"


    "This...this is an unexpected situation, so it seems that you want me to recover you immediately... I''m sorry, but after taking it, it became Adult Pill No. 1... It looks like a failure."


    ''Originally, I just wanted to become stronger...I just wanted to be a little closer to my strong and beautiful sister, and I didn¡¯t want to be abandoned by her, so I... This look is too shameful!In this case, everything is the opposite, and the distance from your sister will be farther and farther, so you must quickly restore to the original state!''


    "Why are you getting smaller at this time, have you forgotten you are fighting with me?!"


    Miyamoto Huiji came over with a scary expression on his face. In fact, although Miyamoto Huiji was not handsome, he could not be called a beautiful man in any case, but at least he had thick eyebrows and big eyes, with good features. Zhang Guozi''s face is very decent, and his appearance can definitely be regarded as heroic, but it''s just that Lolicon''s attributes make him a little abnormal...


    "Get ready to die, woman!" Miyamoto Huiji pinched his finger bones and said, "Not only did I defeat my staff, but I also looked down on the Karate Club in front of me! It''s not that simple and can be forgiven. Sin!"


    "Hey hey... Lord, take revenge for us! That insidious woman suddenly attacked and injured us!" The sinister watermelon peel maliciously changed the truth just now, "I am afraid that it will only be set by the Lord to take it lightly. It''s just a trap! We must do our best to show them how powerful karate is!"


    "You lie! It''s obviously you who attacked us, and how can I sneak attack you, proudly!"


    Beloved angrily argued, but watching Miyamoto Hui step by step, he could only put on a fighting posture, and said: "Well, in that case, even with this body, I must fight!!"


    Miyamoto Huiji''s strength is far better than his beloved. If Miyamoto Huiji really does his best, even if his beloved is an immortal great demon, there is absolutely no possibility of survival. Just beware that Miyamoto Huiji can''t help it When the powerful aura was about to oppress her, Xiao Zi suddenly stood in front of her beloved one step at a time and said, "Well, senior Hui, don''t scare her."


    Just because of Xiao Zi''s words, Miyamoto Huiji changed the scary posture just now, scratching his gray hair, and said, "Why are you here with this girl? No, she is..."


    Miyamoto Huiji looked at his beloved, who was not as tall as Xiao Zi, with a weird look on his face.


    "she is not!"


    Knowing exactly what messed up Miyamoto Huiji''s head was thinking, Xiao Zi interrupted quickly, lest her beloved would get so angry when she heard those things, and her words made Miyamoto Huiji''s face appear abnormal. With a smile, Xiao Zi''s mouth twitched, and quickly added: "But she is Mengxiang''s sister."


    Miyamoto Huiji originally thought that this cute little loli had nothing to do with Naruto, so he could play the game of''lifting high'', but the sentence added by Xiaozi made Miyamoto Huiji''s face suddenly collapsed. , Complained: "Aren''t these all the same..."


    Although Miyamoto Huiji is a perverted lolicon, like Morioka Silverkage, they are smart people, don''t watch things that shouldn''t be seen, and don''t move women who shouldn''t move, otherwise they won''t have a good end, because Smart enough, so the two of them can maintain a good relationship with Naruto.


    In Miyamoto''s opinion, what is the difference between Naruto''s sister-in-law and his woman? Such a loli, no matter how cute she is, she absolutely can''t touch it. Miyamoto Huiji knows this well, so she didn''t show herself. Likong''s side.


    Xiao Zi knew that although the strong man in front of him was a lolicon, he would never move as long as he had something to do with Naruto, including himself, so Xiao Zi didn''t dare to move when he saw the karate club approaching the door. Not afraid, at this time, he waved his hand and said, "That''s it, Senior Hui, let''s go first, goodbye."


    "Ah, goodbye."


    Miyamoto Huiji also waved his hand. There was no intention at all to find the place again. Miyamoto Huiji himself knew very well that if he dared to touch a little purple hair, that person would give his karate club directly. Slaughtered!


    "Please don''t be fooled by them! Master!"


    Watermelon rind lost 50,000 yuan, and today''s income can''t make up for these losses. In addition, I was beaten up by my beloved again. Now I am willing to give up and immediately jump out.


    "Don''t look at them like that! They are really very evil bad women, Lord General! Please avenge us and beat them..."


    "To shut up!"


    Miyamoto Huiji didn''t listen to the watermelon skin to finish the words, bloodshot began to appear in his black eyes, his face was full of majesty and majesty, and his voice was cold and low. You guys!"


    What Huiji Miyamoto said is definitely not a joke. Although he is indeed a lolicon, he is not a fool. Of course he knows that this watermelon rind is not a good bird. Fighting with his beloved before is not to give him a head, it is just beloved. Speaking of demeaning the karate club, nothing more, it has nothing to do with the watermelon rind. If the watermelon rind dared to do something to lose the face of the karate club, he, the master general, will personally wipe him out!


    Anyway, it''s just two lives!


    Xiao Zi saw the watermelon peel being scolded by Miyamoto Huiji, a smile appeared on her face, and said, "Goodbye, Huiji senior."


    Miyamoto Huiji changed his horrible look just now, and nodded and bowed to Xiao Zi like a dog.


    "Go slowly, Sister Zi."


    Miyamoto Huiji showed such tyrannical power just now, which surprised my beloved, but he looked like a slave in front of Xiaozi. Such a change really surprised my beloved, so surprised that he was a little taller than him. Zi said, "Xiao Zi, is that Miyamoto Huiji afraid of you?"


    Xiao Zi tilted her head and smiled sweetly on her face: "It''s not so much afraid of me, it should be said that he is afraid of Naruto, because he is Naruto''s little brother."


    Xiao Zi is very self-aware, knowing that Miyamoto Huiji¡¯s strength surpasses him by at least several dozen times. His little magic is not worthwhile in front of Miyamoto Huiji. He respects himself so much. Lolicon''s Miyamoto Huiji didn''t dare to do anything extraordinary to herself, it was all because of Naruto.


    Xin Ai once again learned how powerful the man is, not only his own strength, but also the power he controls. This surprised and frustrated Xin Ai, but Xiao Zi held her hand and said: "No Having said this, let''s go back to the press department as soon as possible. It will be troublesome if more people see you like this."


    "I don''t want to go back to the press department!!"


    The beloved who was still in shock just now roared, and the strong sound wave shook Xiao Zi''s eyes into circles.


    "If they see me like this, they will definitely laugh me to death, I don''t want it!"


    "But there is no other place to go. It wouldn''t be nice to let other people see you like this."


    "No! I don''t want to go to the press department!!"


    Xiao Zi''s beloved protest was completely ignored by Xiao Zi, who forcibly dragged her beloved who was shorter than her at this time, and returned to the classroom of the News Department. As a result, it was already completely self-evident.


    "puff!!"


    "Ahahahaha..."


    Beloved¡¯s worry is right. After returning to the news department¡¯s classroom, the development of the matter was exactly the same as the beloved¡¯s previous concerns. Naruto who was drinking was squirted out all at once, and then he took the lead, all members of the news department. They all started laughing.


    Hu Meng, who is usually the most cheerful personality, has already burst into tears at this time. Even Xiao Fei, who is usually cold-tempered and doesn''t care about anything other than Naruto, has completely broken his work now. Seeing his beloved gets smaller, it will become even worse. She is so cute that even Xiao Ku can''t help but laugh. Even Xiao Ku is like this, which really hurts her self-esteem.


    As for Naruto... he has already beaten the wall with Morioka Silver Shadow.


    Concubine Liu was doing very well. After laughing, she held the information about her potion that Xiao Zi recorded in her hand, and said: "Does it become an adult? It looks like it can be taken. Afterwards, the monster "forced change" into a potion in the form of an adult, but because the energy consumption is too much after the transformation, the side effects will come up after a period of time, but it will become smaller than before, but it should take a while It should be able to recover after the body''s energy is restored."


    Concubine Liu gave some good news, but her beloved was not happy at all, because Hu Meng and Xiao Ku had already laughed and knocked on the table.


    Hu Meng finally left the table, but she hugged her beloved, which had become more young due to the side effects of the potion, as if she was hugging a doll, with a completely uncontrollable smile on her face.


    "Oh, that''s great! It''s so cute! Beloved!"


    Xiao Kuo, who usually quarrels with Hu Meng often, now agrees with Hu Meng''s words very much, patted Cao Ai''s head with his hand, and smiled: "Such a small look looks even more cute."


    "Hu Meng! Xiaowei!!" Mengxiang still remembered that it was her own sister. Seeing that Hu Meng and Xiaowei became more exaggerated as they played, she quickly stopped her, "Don''t bully her!"


    Naruto left from the corner, trying to scatter the smile on his face, looking at his depressed beloved face, and said: "By the way, why do you take that potion that can become an adult?"


    "Because... because I wanted to join the karate club, but they said that children could not enter and they looked down on me, so I..."


    Naruto thought about the fact that''Haiji Miyamoto''s lolicon would still refuse his beloved'', but Xiao Kuo looked at his beloved with a lollipop, and said, "Didn''t you already join the news department?"


    "I didn''t say that I want to join the press department!"


    "Tsk tusk..." Hu Meng shook his finger left and right, and said: "If you don''t join, you will regret it. Our news department is the No. 1 popular among all the clubs. It can let you advance in terms of Mengxiang''s face. Join oh...as a mascot."


    "Stop it, don''t touch my head! What mascot, I don''t want to join it!!"


    Beloved was hugged by Hu Meng and Xiao Ku to play around, and I was really ashamed and angrily.


    ''Why does everyone look down on me!I am obviously very strong, I am obviously a proud vampire!''

 1145 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1145

    "You can''t laugh at your beloved." As the only person here with a conscience, compared with the group of demons next to her, Mengxiang at this time seems to be shrouded in the glory of the Virgin. "Even if you become a child, your beloved is still Beloved, you have to treat her well as always!"


    "Woo... sister..."


    Chapter 98-Poor child, I don''t want to be treated as a child!


    Both Xin Ai and Xiao Ku¡¯s expressions are amazing, and the look of Xin Ai is almost blackened...


    Everyone laughed at the smaller beloved, but only Mengxiang remained gentle as always. Although this is not the beautiful and powerful sister he admires most, but after all, they are all the same person, my beloved still feels Warm in my heart, looking at Mengxiang with tears.


    Hu Meng still held his beloved, and pouted a little unhappily, and said: "What, Mengxiang, it seems that you are the only one who is a good boy."


    Naruto stood sideways watching the play, and smiled after hearing this:


    "There is only Mengxiang who is a good boy, and there seems to be nothing wrong."


    Naruto made a joke that made all the beautiful girls in black and white stiff, but they all turned their faces away and did not refute, because what Naruto said was true.


    Hu Meng¡¯s naughty temperament is the heaviest among all the girls here. Hu Meng was the first to laugh at his beloved. Although he is not a bad person, it is absolutely correct to be naughty and playful. Although Xiao Mo is indifferent on the surface, he is a weird one. Girl, because Naruto will do a lot of dangerous things, the level of danger is the highest in the scene transcendence; although Xiao Zi is the youngest, but sometimes she will do some inexplicable things and things, this one will become An adult¡¯s potion is one of them; Concubine Liu is obedient to Naruto, but her own super-M attribute is the biggest problem for children here, so in comparison, Piao Mengxiang is already the most gentle and considerate and the most normal here. Of a girl.


    If you don''t limit the scope to the news department, then the first place is definitely Otomura. Before Chan is gentle and considerate, even if she is Mengxiang, she has to step aside.


    Hu Meng and Xiao Wei were shocked because of Naruto¡¯s complaints, but Mengxiang didn¡¯t continue to complain about them, but looked at their small beloved ones, and said, ¡°It¡¯s very inconvenient if you look like this. Beloved, I can help."


    "sister¡­¡­"


    Mengxiang did not laugh at her beloved but cared gently, which made her beloved feel happy and satisfied, and the teardrops in the corners of her eyes changed the nature.


    "As expected of Mengxiang!"


    Little Zi still wore a wizard hat on her head, and smiled: "Sure enough, take the adult''s way of dealing with it, so that you won''t be embarrassed. Fortunately, we are back, right, beloved?"


    Boom!!


    Small purple, then just finished, there is no corresponding beloved, on top of the head was Naruto severely beat a punch.


    "Don''t you dare to say it! It''s all caused by your development of that messy potion!!"


    "Woo...I know I was wrong..."


    "It''s not that simple to let you go. I will submit a 30,000-word review tomorrow."


    "Thirty thousand characters?! Woo...you kill me!"


    Xiao Zi squatted on the ground and wailed because of the review and punishment Naruto proposed. Mengxiang glanced at Xiao Zi helplessly. Mengxiang was not angry with Xiao Zi who developed that strange potion, just watching. Pointing to his sister, said, "First of all, we must find a way to change into a suitable dress. With such a large dress, it will slip off accidentally. It will be bad if others see it inside."


    The height of Xin Ai itself is more than 140 centimeters, which is slightly taller than Chan, but because of the side effect of taking pills that become adults, the height of Xin Ai is only more than 120 centimeters, which looks like nine. Like elementary school students around the age of 10, even Xiao Zi''s clothes are too big for her beloved. There is no way, Mengxiang can only borrow their clothes from the handicraft department with her smaller beloved.


    "Anyway, let''s wear this before returning to the original state." Mengxiang put a set of folded clothes and hat into her beloved hand, and said, "This one is definitely suitable for you."


    "sister¡­¡­"


    Beloved was moved in his heart, and the hands holding the clothes hardened, teardrops appeared again in the corners of her eyes.


    Beloved is not a crying ghost, but she has a stubborn personality. What she cares most about is that she has always been treated as a child. She didn¡¯t expect to become an adult without success, but she became smaller, plus Hu Meng. They didn''t ridicule badly, but also took a big blow to their beloved. At this time, being cared by their favorite sister, the beloved was naturally very moved.


    ''No matter it''s the karate club or the press department, no one takes me seriously... Sure enough, there is still only my sister who can fully understand my feelings and feelings.''


    Beloved was moved in her heart and changed the clothes that Mengxiang chose for her. Although she didn''t have her own clothes to wear comfortably, but at least the size was appropriate. The whole school is the only place here to find clothes that fit her beloved at this time. .


    But when Xin Ai stood in front of the floor mirror, she found the problem.


    The upper body is a light blue blouse, which is somewhat long and can reach below the waist, but the sleeves of just the right length prove that the dress is not too big, but the dress is originally this long, and the lower body is a dark blue skirt with a cross-body Wearing a red bag and a yellow round hat on top of the head, after all these are put together...


    "What is this?!"


    Xin Ai suddenly took off the yellow hat on top of her head and threw it at Mengxiang fiercely, blushing on her face because of anger and embarrassment.


    "Does it look like a human elementary school student?!"


    Indeed, the clothes on the beloved body are basically the dresses of Japanese elementary school students in the human world, but the color of the clothes is somewhat different, but the styles, especially the hats on the head, are the unique outfits of elementary school students.


    With a look of embarrassment, Mengxiang caught the hat she threw from her beloved, and said:


    "Don''t be angry, beloved, it suits you well."


    "A ghost wears that kind of thing!"


    "It''s just right!" Hu Meng, who followed the same way, laughed again and tears came out. While trying to control his laughter, but completely unable to control it, he could only laugh continuously: "You This look really inspired the maternal instinct, beloved!"


    "Even if it''s right, dignity will never allow you to wear this kind of clothes!!"


    "Perhaps it would be better to wear lighter clothes." Concubine Liu smiled and walked over to her beloved, holding a set of clothes, "For example, this kind of work clothes can be opened by wearing this."


    With suspicion, Xin Ai changed into the clothes that Concubine Liu had brought, and finally got rid of the elementary school hat, but... became Arale!


    The angry beloved once again tore off his clothes, and shouted: "Do you want to play COSPLAY?! I''m going to be angry anymore!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, but don''t children like this kind of character costume?"


    "All said I am not a kid anymore!"


    "What about this one?" Hu Meng chose this time.


    "This is a baby! Not even a child!"


    "..." Xiao Kui''s eyes.


    "Not even humans! And it''s COSPLAY again!"


    Beloved put on all kinds of strange clothes in the clothing storage room of the handicraft department. Hu Meng and Xiao Wei seemed to be totally enjoying it. The two girls who had been fighting against each other now had a great time together.


    "How about tights? There are even campus swimsuits here!"


    "Are you playing with me?! By the way, there are no more serious clothes here?!"


    "It''s hard for you to be serious. After all, this is the crafting department and the COSPLAY department. These clothes are originally the costumes used in COSPLAY."


    "Woo..."


    Beloved is completely helpless. After all, the form is better than people. As long as she doesn¡¯t want her clothes to fall off and be seen by others, she must wear the clothes here. In the end, she chose a set that made her look less. Baby clothes, at least not school uniforms for elementary school students, let alone baby clothes!


    But I really don¡¯t understand why there are maid outfits that fit my beloved size in the handicraft department. "Haha...it¡¯s so cool!"


    Even after returning to the news department, Hu Meng couldn''t recover from the refreshment he had just now. The flush that appeared from the laughter still remained on his face, and he wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes with his hand. : "If Naruto and I have a baby, it should be like this. I really look forward to it."


    Beloved has no gods, and his face is simply a broken expression. Xiao Mo also looked at beloved shiningly, and said: "Would you like to come to my house? From today on, you will be nurtured by me. "


    "No! This is me and Naruto''s child!"

 1146 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1146

    "It''s me and Naruto!"


    Although the black and white beautiful girls had a good time together just now, but after getting out of that situation, their relationship returned to the usual way again, and there was a fight again, but the object of this fight was Zhu Ran''s beloved who laughed at Lori became.


    "Hurry up and let go! Nobody owns it!"


    Naruto rubbed his cheeks. It was a long time since he had laughed so that his cheeks were sore. Finally, his smile was relieved and the muscles of his cheeks could relax slightly. At this time, Mengxiang walked in from the outside. , Still holding a tray in his hand, followed by Concubine Liu, holding the same tray in his hand.


    "Everyone, the coffee is ready, let''s take a break."


    "Sister, please help me!"


    Beloved is like a suckling swallow coming home, rushing in front of Mengxiang, crying: "No one understands how I feel when I become this way...why?! Sister is different from them! You can definitely do it Understand me!"


    Mengxiang was startled slightly, and then showed the gentle expression of a Virgin on her face, and said, "Does this still need to be said? Because we are important sisters, I think about my beloved more seriously than anyone else."


    Chapter 99-Past memories!Beloved reason to worship Mengxiang!


    Although coquettish and self-willed, this expression is really cute and blood on my face...


    ''sister¡­¡­''


    "Come on, beloved, hurry up and sit down and rest for a while, and you can calm down."


    "Ok."


    "Everyone, take a break, come and have a cup of coffee. Xiao Zi can drink coffee, too."


    "I really trouble you, Mengxiang."


    Mengxiang¡¯s coffee cups were handed out to everyone, except for Naruto and Beloved. Although Naruto is not very resistant to drinking coffee, he still prefers tea and drinking. This is a habit developed before. In this world, there are only two people who can make tea that can fully meet Naruto''s requirements, Liu Fei and Chan.


    Concubine Liu staying in school is really a good enjoyment for Naruto, not only physically, but also in life.


    "Master, your tea."


    Concubine Liu placed the teapot and cup in front of Naruto, and then made him a cup.


    Naruto picked up the expensive purple sand tea cup and slowly sipped a sip of the Yuqian Longjing which was newly produced this year, and Diha sighed with satisfaction. There is nothing more satisfying than the new tea of ??the season.


    Mengxiang distributed the coffee to everyone, and then placed a glass in front of her beloved.


    "Come on, beloved, your ice cream soda."


    "Wow, I like sweet things the most!"


    Xin Ai first shook hands with each other with a cute smile on his face, then suddenly recovered, and suddenly hit the table with blood.


    "Why?! Why do everyone drink coffee and tea, but I drink soda?!"


    "Children can''t drink soda, the president is not tall."


    "Of course you can drink it, although black coffee is not good, but you can drink it if you add enough milk!"


    "Oh." Mengxiang nodded, pushed her coffee cup in front of her beloved, and then picked up the cup of soda, "Then change my coffee to you."


    "Ahhhhh! My ice cream soda! Damn it! You look down on me!"


    I was laughed at by Hu Meng and others before, put on all kinds of messy clothes, and played around. These things can be tolerated by my beloved, because at least Mengxiang really understands her and can make my beloved feel warm and moved, but now , Even Mengxiang treats her beloved as a child, which really makes her unacceptable!


    "I''m so fed up!!"


    Xin Ai overturned the entire table, and then immediately rushed out the door of the press department classroom without looking back.


    "Beloved! What are you doing? Wait!"


    ''hate!I thought that only my sister understood me...it was annoying!''


    The heart of the beloved was hurt, and she rushed out, and she couldn''t hear any words at all. With her small figure wearing a maid costume and running wild in the school, she would attract the attention of many people. These beloved ones can''t control them. Now, the thoughts in his mind have returned to the time when Mengxiang hadn''t left Zhu Ran''s house.


    "Woohoo..."


    At that time, my beloved, even smaller than his current state, squatted in a corner of the corridor, holding his knees and crying.


    At that time, although Loli, Mengxiang, who was already showing the queen''s elegance in her dress, just passed by, watching her beloved squatting on the ground crying sadly, and said: "What''s the matter, beloved? Why are you crying again?"


    "...Because... it''s too much! Sister Yaai treats me as a child and they don''t put me in their eyes! Not only the sisters...Even the parents, no one regards me. ..."


    At that time Xiaoxiao said her troubles, but she still squatted on the ground and didn''t get up. But Mengxiang, who was already very precocious, walked behind her beloved and kicked her in the ass.


    "what!"


    How could the completely unsuspecting beloved dodge Mengxiang''s attack, be kicked to the ground, and fell a very ugly dog ??to eat shit.


    "You...what are you doing?!"


    Although she did sneak attacks on her sister from behind, Mengxiang didn''t mean to reflect at all. The expression on her face was very cold, and there was absolutely no thought of repentance in her scarlet eyes.


    "If you have free time to complain here, how about exercising?"


    "Hey?"


    "Be stronger, beloved, only in this way can you be recognized in this family, you and I are the same!"


    "Less, less wordy! In this case, I will at least defeat you!"


    "Come and try it."


    "go to hell!"


    Beloved¡¯s record of repeated battles and defeats against Mengxiang began at that time. Although Mengxiang was still very young at the time, the younger beloved is definitely not Mengxiang¡¯s opponent, not to mention that Mengxiang is still trying his best. When I attacked, I didn''t show any mercy. The corridors were all destroyed by Moexiang''s powerful attack. My beloved was not Moexiang''s opponent at all, and was knocked to the ground by Moexiang, looking up at the ceiling.


    "...I don''t show any mercy at all..."


    "Of course, if you don''t use your full strength, you won''t be able to practice."


    "Haha... but you are the only one."


    "what?"


    "You alone, don''t treat me as a child."


    Mengxiang froze for a moment, the corners of her mouth seemed to curl up slightly, showing a smile or something, and then said: "Because I am also a child."


    It is this expression and picture of Mengxiang that are remembered forever by the beloved. Because of this, Mengxiang is the most admired and respected person by the beloved. The feelings of the beloved for Mengxiang are far away. Over to her parents Zhu Ranyicha and Zhu Ranyulu.


    Take a chestnut, the first grade of Xiangbei High School Ruchuan Feng.


    In addition to his handsome appearance, powerful football skills, and special friendship with Sakuragi Flower Road, the most important thing is his huge Rukawa Life Corps, but Rukawa Kaede will never like any of the members of Shang Rukawa, including Akagi Haruko is included.

 1147 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1147

    Because for all the people of Rukawa Ming, Rukawa Kaede is an idol that is beyond sight. They almost deified Rukawa Kaede. In this case, the relationship between them and Rukawa Kaede is not ¡°equal¡± at all. , Feelings are naturally a joke.


    In the Slam Dunk book, Rukawa Kaede¡¯s only woman treated equally is Inoue Caiko, because Caiko is different from other girls. For her, Rukawa Kaede is a member of the basketball club and her junior. Very good but there are many problems, because Caizi looks at Rukawa Kaede with such equal eyes, and Rukawa Kaede''s reaction is naturally the same.


    Although it can be said to be the opposite, it can be seen that Kaede Rukawa and Beloved are in the same situation.


    Beloved is the younger sister of the family and is despised by everyone in the family, but only Mengxiang does not treat her as a child. For this reason, the affection of Beloved to Mengxiang is the same as everyone else. It''s not the same, but now being regarded as a child by Mengxiang, it really hurts my beloved.


    ''Sure enough, for me, it''s just my sister...''


    "Everyone... Everyone hates it..."


    Xin Ai was sad because of Mengxiang''s attitude towards her, so she ran out of the news department, and finally ran to a place where no one was looking at the road, but heard a very disgusting voice behind her.


    "Although I don''t understand the reason, it seems that you are very upset because you can''t recover from a child, haha, it''s really fun!"


    "Watermelon peel?!"


    Xin Ai recognized this disgusting voice, and in a blink of an eye, she found that she was completely surrounded by several people.


    "Hey hey... boy, it''s not karate anymore from now on, just want to bully you, these guys are all gathered together because they can''t adapt to the society! Little devil, dare to fool me, now come to you to settle accounts Up!"


    "It turns into an adult''s pill after eating it. How long will it take to get back to its original state?"


    Mengxiang held her head with her hands, because her beloved suddenly lost control, her expression was sad and self-blaming, and if she accidentally asked her, the two witch ladies present were taken aback.


    "Why ask this suddenly, Mengxiang?"


    "Because I can''t appear in front of the "small beloved" as a''tall''."


    "Hey? What do you mean?"


    "...I love her, because she is the first girl in the family, she is often teased by her sisters, and even her parents don¡¯t expect her, so she often cries secretly. I even forgot about this kind of thing. She treats her as a child, I must have broken my beloved heart."


    Meng Xiang murmured to herself, just blaming herself, but didn''t mean to blame others, but her words still made Hu Meng and Xiao Wei, who had just had a great time, a guilty look on their faces.


    Naruto took a sip of tea and said:


    "I can probably understand the feeling of my beloved. It''s really uncomfortable to be treated as a child. I was so short before."


    "Hey?"


    Naruto exploded his previous dark history, so that everyone''s eyes were focused on him.Speaking of which, Naruto is now 1.85 meters tall. Although he is definitely not the tallest person in the school, he is still very tall and strong. It is impossible to imagine that he would be very short when he was a child. Moriqiu Silver Shadow is relatively straightforward and asked, "You Have you ever been short?"


    "Of course I did. When I was twelve years old, I was the shortest among all the boys in our class. Speaking of which, the girls I knew were taller than me. It really made me want to die. High, I really suffered a lot."


    Naruto said, with a little nostalgia on his face. At that time in the distance, he was still in the ninja school. He and Hinata were childhood sweethearts. When Liang Xiaowu guessed, everything seemed so beautiful, but... his height was Not as good as Hinata!!


    The height issue once made Naruto very depressed at the time, but fortunately, he managed to grow to his current height with the help of Tsunade. Using chakras to stimulate the growth and development of bones is very dangerous because of the bones of teenagers. It hasn¡¯t been finalized. If it¡¯s not done well, the bones will be crooked. The only one who can do this is Senju Tsunade, the number one medical sacred hand in the Ninja world, but Naruto today can also do it. That''s it.


    Mengxiang deliberately wanted to ask how Naruto grew tall to help her beloved, but the window suddenly shattered, and a small bat broke the window and rushed in from outside.


    "what happened?!"


    Chapter 100-The real level!Six loli and a regular lady!


    The six loli are really superb, but please ignore the loli control in mid-air...


    boom!!


    The beloved hit an inch punch, accompanied by a jet of blood and a man flying in the air, once again an enemy was knocked to the ground by her.


    "Ah! This kid is so fast!"


    "Stupid! Get her, if we join hands, this kind of...ah!"


    Before he finished speaking, the beloved took the opportunity to get close to him, knocked it into the air with a palm, and defeated three enemies in a row. The scarlet eyes of his beloved looked around and laughed: "Even if you call so many people. It''s not a big deal. If you want to defeat me, at least call the gray-haired chief general over!"


    "So strong! The power of this kid is so strong!"


    "This is different from what I said at first, it''s not fun at all, what should I do now?!"


    Among the besieging beloved, one of the yellow hairy turned his head, but did not see the watermelon rind, and immediately shouted: "The watermelon rind is gone! Damn bastard! Is he the only one to escape?! "


    ''Ran away?That watermelon rind...''


    The beloved eyes were observing the surroundings secretly, but did not find the figure of the nasty watermelon rind, and gasped slightly.


    ''saved!Since this body can''t use too much demon power at all, I have to run away quickly, it would be bad if it goes on like this!''


    Although Xin Ai defeated the three enemies with tyrannical power, she knew her own situation. Although she was an S-rank great demon vampire, although she had become smaller and maintained quite strong power, the''quantity'' of her demon power was large. The magnitude was reduced. Just now, she defeated three enemies with the momentum of thunder, and her demon power was about to diminish. If she were besieged now, her beloved situation would be really bad.


    Xin Ai also noticed that the watermelon rind was not here, and her scarlet eyes were looking around, ready to seize the opportunity to escape immediately, but her beloved, who was always looking for an opportunity to escape, did not pay attention to behind her, or that her demon power was almost exhausted. Beloved''s perception of the surrounding situation has also been greatly reduced.


    "Idiot! Who escaped?!"


    "what?!"


    The land behind the beloved suddenly burst, and the watermelon skin just now has liberated his own body, and his claws have become very strong and huge. It suddenly slashed the ground and grabbed the completely defenseless beloved from behind.


    "Didn''t you just say it?! It''s not karate anymore from now on!"


    "You guy..."


    "Hahaha...I''m the Mole Monster inhabiting the mud! Although you little devil is very annoying, but after catching it like this and unable to resist, it still feels very cute!"


    "Oh oh oh... what a wonderful raid!"


    "Even children are not merciful, this is indeed the chief dirty man!"


    "You guy, I didn''t expect you to get out of the soil!"


    "Next, are you ready? It''s time for a happy performance!"


    ''not good!Will be killed, unexpectedly by such an inferior guy... I don''t want it!''


    "No!"


    "go to hell!!"


    In fact, everyone knows how it is possible for a girl like Beloved to die. When the wretched watermelon skin was about to be murdered, a steel tarot card suddenly flew over and was firmly nailed to the watermelon skin. His forehead let his blood flow down.


    "Hey?! What is this?!"


    Suddenly being attacked by a steel tarot card, the pain on his head made the watermelon peel loose his hand, and the beloved who was caught by him also took the opportunity to escape. He turned around and looked at the magic wand in his right hand and a magic wand in his left hand. Girl stacking steel tarot cards.


    Compared to what I had seen before, she was taller and taller. If you count the wizard hat on top of her head, her height should be close to 170 cm. She is a pretty and lovely girl.


    "No?! You, you are..."

 1148 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1148

    "I''m here to save you, beloved."


    "Xiao, Xiao Zi?!" Xin Ai shouted out the identity of the person with a shocked look, "That way...Did you also take the potion that turns into an adult?!"


    "Yes, I came here to save you specially, beloved."


    "Why?! Does even Xiao Zi want to become an adult and treat me like a child?! No! I don''t need your help anymore!!!"


    Xin Ai seems to have misunderstood Xiao Zi''s meaning. When Xiao Zi just wanted to explain, the sudden change in her body made her unable to speak. Just like before, there was a lot of white smoke coming out of her body. The tall and beautiful body suddenly became a child''s level, even younger than today''s beloved.


    "What is it?!"


    Xiao Zi''s face showed the same expression as the monster faceless man, and then pinched the stopwatch in his hand and reported the precise number.


    "12 minutes and 13 seconds, the same as before. This potion will turn people into adults after a period of time, and turn into children due to side effects."


    "Xiao Zi...what are you doing?!"


    "Hehe, how about it, beloved, so that we will be each other, right?"


    "sister?!"


    "That''s it, you really have an idea, Mengxiang!"


    "Indeed, we can no longer treat our beloved as children in this way, because...we have all become children."


    All of them ate the failed potion developed by Xiao Zi. After 12 minutes and 13 seconds of becoming an adult, their bodies became smaller due to side effects, and they became loli like beloved. In this way, everyone can understand the feelings of beloved, because everyone is the same.


    "What the hell is going on?! Why have all of them become children?!"


    "Of course it''s because of you, beloved."


    How can Naruto miss this kind of scene? Everyone has become about nine years old. Although they lack the charm of women, they all exude the breath of young teeth. Naruto really can''t miss it. As for the one on Hu Meng''s chest Protruding, Naruto didn''t know what to say.


    Beloved turned around and saw Naruto, and was shocked again. Although he was sitting on a rock at this time, Beloved could still clearly see that his body had shrunk, his strong body disappeared, and the handsome face was also With childishness, there are even traces of baby fat.


    "You...how do you guys?!"


    "This is Moexiang''s idea." Naruto scratched his head and said: "I didn''t understand your feelings before. I''m sorry to laugh at you like that, but because of this, Moexiang suggested that everyone eat that monster. Medicine, so you see, they have all become smaller like you. In this way, everyone is a child. I think we should be able to understand your feelings now, beloved."


    ''Because I am also a child...''


    What my sister once said to herself echoed in the ears of her beloved. Seeing everyone who was as small as her at this time, mist appeared in her eyes. This time, it was because of joy.


    "Damn it!"


    Watermelon peel pulled out the steel tarot card inserted on his forehead, looked at a group of little ghosts in front of him with ferocious eyes, and shouted: "Don''t be afraid of them, anyway, it''s just a bunch of little ghosts! Kill them all. Enough!"


    The watermelon peel is not dead, it is really evil to the extreme, but Naruto sat on the rock, but showed a mocking look, saying: "Idiot, we are here just for love. As for you guys, just leave it to me behind Lolicon¡¯s guy can solve it."


    Naruto gestured behind him with his thumb, and a tall figure appeared behind Naruto. He was wearing a white karate suit, with short gray hair and good features, but from the slightly twitching face, it seemed that What are you enduring...


    Mengxiang, Hu Meng, Xin Ai, Concubine Liu, Xiao Zi, Xiao Ku, six loli standing in front of them but they can''t touch them all, it is really hard for this loli to control.


    "Miya, Miyamoto Huiji?!!!"


    The watermelon skins all looked at Miyamoto Huiji with fear, obviously knowing how terrifying his power was, but Naruto was still sitting on the rock with a mocking smile on his face.


    Naruto¡¯s body has also become smaller. His height has shrunk to only 130 cm. Miyamoto Huiji, who is 180 cm tall, looks very tall in the eyes of his beloved. Although Naruto is sitting on a rock, he is tall. The gap cannot be made up, and Xin Ai feels that the shadow of the karate club leader can completely cover his body, but the actual heights of the two seem to be completely different from what Xin Ai sees.


    Standing next to Naruto, Miyamoto Huiji''s face showed some respect, and he lowered slightly and said, "Brother, how do these guys solve it?"


    "Kill all of them." Naruto said casually, as if to say a very common thing, but the life determines how many lives.


    "understood."


    Miyamoto Huiji got Naruto''s order, and immediately faced the watermelon peel and assumed a karate posture.


    "Miyamoto Huiji, I played it with you!!"


    Watermelon peel was unwilling to die like this, and rushed to Miyamoto Huiji regardless of the difference in strength, obviously intending to fight to the end.


    "Vacuum Thousand Maidens!!"


    Miyamoto Huiji simply punched his fist and shot an extremely penetrating air bullet. The air bullet was imperceptible to the naked eye, and had a penetrating power comparable to a thousand birds. It hit the watermelon. Skin''s head caused it to burst like a watermelon, and red things splashed all over the floor.


    "Please! Forgive us!"


    "We will never do it again in the future!"


    "That''s right, it was the watermelon rind that lied to us! We will never do it again in the future!"


    Seeing Miyamoto Hui kill the watermelon rind with one move, his hands are merciless, and the rest of the gangs also began to beg for mercy, trying to save a life, but Miyamoto Hui turned his head slightly, his eyes became extremely Indifferent, said: "Hui times, don''t you understand what I said? I said, all, all, kill, and drop!"


    Chapter 101-Re-entry Partner of the Press Department!Xiaoyu''s invitation!


    In the Snow Girl... the time for fun is about to end. Next, in the kingdom of Yuga, Zhu Ran''s house will appear, and the conspiracy of this world will begin.


    When Naruto gave an order, Miyamoto Huiji killed all the offal. The younger brother was meant to help the boss. What''s more, the watermelon rind was from a karate club. Where did Miyamoto Huiji dare to neglect, just thinking about Naruto. Just don¡¯t anger yourself.


    However, Miyamoto Huiji was also a little too worried. Although Naruto is not a good person, he is not irrelevant, so there is no intention to punish him. After the vitality of those guys completely disappeared, he waved his hand and let Miyamoto Huiji got out.


    Perhaps the main reason why Naruto can be so generous is that his beloved has not yet risen to the level of his own woman. For Naruto, his beloved is only Mengxiang''s sister.


    He patted the dust on his body, Naruto jumped off the rock. It has been a long time since he was so short. Naruto is really not used to seeing the world from this angle. He turned his eyes to the younger witch lady who was younger than usual. Said: "Xiao Zi, don''t develop this messy potion anymore, otherwise God knows what''s going to happen."


    "Woo..."


    Xiao Zi lowered her head in frustration, knowing that all the troubles this time caused were all because of the potion she had developed. Although everyone did not blame her, Xiao Zi did reflect on herself.


    "I know, it won''t be anymore."


    Xiao Zi''s body is younger than usual, and now she lowers her head, but the wizard hat on her head still doesn''t get smaller, so it really looks like a cute mushroom.


    Naruto sighed softly, saving the feeling of really teaching Xiao Zi, but turned his eyes to his beloved, and said: "Although you should feel annoying, but I still have to say a few words to measure a person''s growth and No, it¡¯s not the size of the body, but the strength, the aura and the courage. You took Xiaozi¡¯s potion before, although your body and strength have increased, but relying on that kind of medicine to grow bigger already shows that you are just Only a child."


    Naruto''s preaching really made my beloved feel depressed and unhappy, and wanted to refute him, but what Naruto said was the truth, so that my beloved wanted to refute and couldn''t find a sentence, so she could only have a small face.


    I love such an innocent girl, even if it¡¯s not an old fried dough stick like Naruto, you can tell what she is thinking from a glance at her face. Naruto shook his head and said: "Don¡¯t be convinced, my true age is far older than me. On the surface, when you were your age, I was already a respected strong man. My childhood was spent in arduous practice. I have faced too many dangers of death, and I have suffered a lot from the enemy. I have experienced too much of almost dying. It¡¯s impossible to grow into an adult without going through any hardships. If you have time to take that kind of potion, it¡¯s better to exercise and make yourself stronger. Only with that kind of naive thought will you always be treated as a child, idiot!"


    Xin Ai himself was very dissatisfied with Naruto, but at this moment, looking at his body that was not much higher than himself, he felt as if he had returned to his original height, looking down at him with that height.


    Beloved has also grown up after this incident. She should also understand now that Naruto is not only taller than her body, but also bold!The content of Naruto''s words makes her beloved to blend the image of this blond man with that silver-haired woman.


    ''If you have free time to complain here, how about exercising?''


    What Moexiang once said, my beloved remembers deeply. Naruto doesn''t know what happened to the sisters in the past, but his preaching is very consistent with what Moexiang said to his beloved.


    Naruto waved his hand, he said as much as he said. As for whether he can understand his beloved, that is not something he can manage. He waved his hand, turned and walked towards the school building, and his body gradually became taller.

 1149 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1149

    "By the way, beloved, tell you one thing."


    The tall Naruto, who had recovered his body, stopped abruptly when he was halfway down the road, turned his head to face his beloved, whose face was tangled, and said: "The side effects of the pill that turns into an adult should continue for a while, but The side effects of beloved you should end earlier than them."


    After speaking, when he saw a smirk on his beloved face, and it quickly became bigger, Naruto also gave a smirk and turned and left quickly.


    "Ahhhh! Run!"


    "You all stop for me! Let my beloved sister hurt you! Stop!"


    Turning his back to the direction of those girls, Naruto heard the frolicking sound, shook his head helplessly, and whispered: "After all, they are all just children..."


    Anyway, it¡¯s not the first time that Naruto and the others have killed people in school. They are just a few hooligans. Of course, this kind of trivial matter will be handled cleanly for Naruto and the others, but this kind of trivial matter is also impossible. To the newspaper of the Ministry of Information.


    After that incident, everyone¡¯s drug side effects passed one after another, and my beloved also experienced the feeling of being a sister in that short period of time. This incident also made Naruto keep complaining that she was just a child. .


    "Speaking of which, we failed in recruiting new clubs this time?"


    Sitting in the classroom of the press department, Naruto looked very helpless, and the look of Erlang''s legs could not make his face look lighter.


    Hu Meng stood next to Naruto, with a slightly rounded face with the same sadness, and said, "There is no way. Those who sign up and want to join the news department are all unscrupulous people, no matter what. Maybe let them join."


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Everyone sighed when talking about this. In fact, Naruto didn¡¯t have to be a girl to join the news department. He didn¡¯t kick Morioka Silverkage out, and allowing this pervert to stay in the news department is enough to prove it. Those who come to sign up and want to join the news department are obviously not right in their minds. They are all attracted by their looks. Both men and women are the same. How can such a person Naruto let him join the news department?


    In fact, because of the existence of Naruto, there are many girls who want to join the news department, and some of them have good looks, but they are just nympho girls, so Naruto did not put them in alone. , So much so that the news department has so many people.


    "You seem to be upset, do you need help?"


    The voice was a little awkward, Zhu Ran''s beloved with a blush on her cheeks appeared again at the entrance of the press department''s classroom, but this time was different from the past, she was embarrassed to take it out, but her pet little bat Xiaolian, But holding an application for admission.


    "If you beg me, you can ask me to join the press department."


    "Heart, beloved?!"


    "What? If you want to join, just tell us earlier?!"


    "Not at all frank."


    "It really is an awkward character."


    "That''s not it! I just want to pay back your favor!"


    "Okay, no need to argue, it''s more like a child like this."


    "Hate! You golden retriever!"


    It''s noisy, but the News Department has once again joined an important partner...


    July¡­¡­


    Yanghai Academy is now being shrouded in some kind of abnormal meteorological phenomenon...


    The entire Yanghai Academy is protected by the Great Enchantment. Although it is not without the four seasons, it is not as obvious as the outside world. It is warm in winter and cool in summer. The temperature difference within a year will not change significantly. But now, because of the abnormal climate Changes have caused the entire Yanghai to be enveloped in unprecedented high temperatures.


    "41¡ãC?! In the case of Yanghai Academy, this temperature is too exaggerated!"


    Moexiang held a thermometer in her hand. The high temperature of the weather displayed on it caused girls like Moexiang to exclaim, and then complained, "This is too hot, even in the world." The world is not so hot."


    "The ghost knows what the weather is all about."


    Standing next to Mengxiang, Naruto also shook his head. Although his strength is very strong, he is far from having the ability to change the whole nature, and the interior of Yanghai Academy is now hotter than the human world, it seems that it is not just pure It¡¯s just climate change, Naruto can''t figure out the situation.


    Mengxiang held a record book in her hand to record the temperature of different places in the school. The hot weather also made her feel uncomfortable. She sighed: "Why does the weather become so hot? In this way, she is very sensitive to the temperature. The people in, have nothing to do, even Xiao Ku has already rested today."


    Naruto stopped complaining about the weather, his eyes turned to the beautiful pink-haired girl next to him, with a bad smile on his face, and said, "Actually, I think this is also good. I can only see it in such hot weather. Beautiful scenery."


    "landscape?"


    Some confused pink-haired girls suddenly didn''t understand what Naruto meant, and found that Naruto was looking at her body with H''s eyes, and when she lowered her head, she realized what was happening on her body, and her delicate face couldn''t help but crimson.


    The weather is so hot, even a vampire will sweat, and of course the school uniforms outside can no longer be worn under such weather, but the white shirt inside is still worn, soaked in sweat from Mengxiang. After that, the shirts were all fitted to Mengxiang''s body, showing her beautiful girlish curves.


    Mengxiang found out what was happening on her body, Qiao''s face was ashamed and annoyed, she covered her body for a while, and said, "No, you are not allowed to see it!"


    "What does it matter? Anyway, Mengxiang will become my wife sooner or later, so it doesn''t matter if I see it in advance."


    "What do you mean, we are not married yet! You are not allowed to do H to me!"


    Mengxiang was shy in her heart, but this feeling, revealed on her face, did not have any deterrent effect at all. It only made Naruto look more pleasing to the eye. She pinched her chin and smiled: "Mengxiang, you are like this. , On the contrary, it makes me want to do H to you even more."


    "hate!"


    Moe Xiang was embarrassed, hit Naruto with her hand, then turned to run away immediately, Naruto laughed, and hurried to catch up.


    Naruto caught up with Mengxiang in the teaching building and could not help but grabbed Mengxiang''s hand. Mengxiang struggled for a while but didn''t break free. He could only let him go, but his face turned redder.


    Naruto simply did not continue to say those things that made Moexiang feel ashamed. The two of them walked slowly in the corridor like this. When they got indoors, although it was the same hot, there was not much sunlight after all, so it was still slightly cooler. Man grasped Mengxiang¡¯s sweaty little hands, looked at the sunlight outside the corridor window, and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s summer again. It¡¯s summer vacation soon. Let¡¯s go to the world again, Mengxiang.¡±


    Naruto''s words triggered Mengxiang''s memories, with a warm smile on her face.


    "Okay." Mengxiang, who was once very resistant to the human world, now easily agreed to Naruto''s request. "Speaking of which, what happened to the Concubine Liu we met during last summer vacation, but I don''t know. What will happen this year?"


    "No matter what happens, as long as you are with me anyway, that will be my best memory."


    Naruto didn''t mean to talk about love, but he was used to feeling so, but Mengxiang felt happy and shy because of it. Her green eyes looked at Naruto shyly and said, "Me too... ¡­As long as you are with Naruto, you can create more memories."


    With azure blue and green eyes facing each other, Naruto reached out his hand to hold Mengxiang''s little face, and slowly approached her two pink lips.


    "That''s just right," Naruto wanted to do the bad thing again and was disturbed again. Yanghai Academy''s first tracker Kuang Xiaoyu suddenly appeared at the window. Here is the corridor on the second floor, and Xiaoyu was lying outside the window. That is to say, the airspace was lying on the window on the second floor and suddenly appeared, interrupting the upcoming intimacy between Naruto and Moexiang.


    "Will you go to my house this weekend, Naruto?"


    Chapter 102-Xiao Ku, what is hiding under your smile?


    Xiao Ku was Yang Hai''s famous first stalker, and Naruto and others were used to it. Although Xiao Ku appeared suddenly, he was not scared, and his attention quickly focused on what Xiao Ku said.


    "Is Xiao Que''s home? That is to say, it is in the home of the Snow Girl."


    Naruto is holding his chin. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to go to Xiao Que¡¯s house. Anyway, even his mother-in-law has already seen him. It¡¯s okay to go to Xiao Que¡¯s house, but if he is going there alone, he will arrange it The other girls, lest they overturn the jealous jar.


    Xiao Ku saw Naruto¡¯s concerns and lay on the window with one hand, took a letter out of his pocket with the other hand and handed it to Naruto, saying, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s because there are festivals in the village. Mom wants me to go back to participate, and the letter also says...If it¡¯s okay, I welcome my friends to participate, how about it?"


    "friend?"


    Mengxiang cared a little bit about this, her green eyes lit up, and she stared at Xiao Ku who was lying on the window, and said, "Speaking of which, I can go too?"


    Xiao Ku was lying on the window, still holding a lollipop in his mouth, and said faintly: "Although the person I made is Naruto, it doesn''t matter to me."

 1150 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1150

    "This... what I mean..."


    Mengxiang turned her head and glanced at Naruto, with some subtle happiness in her heart. Although she was convinced that she loved Naruto deeply, in addition to love and family, there is a positive relationship between people called friendship.


    ''Does it mean to treat me as a friend?That Xiaoyu who hates compromise the most...''


    Mengxiang felt happy about this and suddenly hugged Xiao Que, who was lying on the window. Xiao Que was a little uncomfortable with Mengxiang¡¯s sudden enthusiasm, but she couldn¡¯t struggle too much if she lay on the window like this. An accidental one will fall from the second floor. Although it won¡¯t be great, it will always be ashamed. He can only turn his face to Naruto and say, ¡°So? Are you going?¡±


    Naruto pulled the somewhat over-enthusiastic Mengxiang away from Xiao Kuo, letting Xiao Kuo breathe a sigh of relief, and then smiled: "Of course I''m going, let''s go to the Snow Girl this time, I think I will also See Aunt Icicle."


    The first half of Naruto''s sentence made Xiao Que''s face cold, but the second half of the sentence successfully made Xiao Que''s face a shy smile. Some things really should be on the right track.


    "Great! Going out to travel!!"


    On the bus of Yanghai Academy, the blue-haired girl with big breasts got on the school bus and uttered a cheer. It is because Yanghai Academy has become abnormally hot recently. Although this bus is not known for how old it is Yes, but there is air conditioning, which makes Hu Meng feel a lot cooler. Of course, another reason is that their destination is Xiaowei¡¯s hometown, Xuenuzhi!


    Although I often quarrel, a unique friendship has also been established amidst such quarrels. Although everyone does not say anything, they still want to know what Xiaofei''s hometown is like.


    "All right."


    Naruto put his big hand on top of Hu Meng''s head, touched it lightly, and then smiled: "Don''t be so excited, let''s talk about it in the Snow Girl, then you can cool your head slightly. Up."


    Hu Meng was embarrassed to spit out her tongue. Only in front of Naruto, this bold dream witch will show signs of shyness, with her hands behind her back, showing the beauty of a girl, and said:" What can I do? The school has been too hot these past two days. I feel that I am almost cooked. After I get to the Snow Girl, it should be much cooler."


    ''I think that place should not be cool but cold.''


    Naruto murmured like this in his heart, but seeing Hu Meng''s excitement, Naruto still didn''t say it directly. It was not that he didn''t want to discourage Hu Meng''s enthusiasm, but that Hu Meng was so excited when she arrived at the Snow Girl. Here, after feeling how''cool'' there is, the shocked look should be more fun.


    This time, not only Naruto was invited to the Yuuki¡¯s hometown of Xiaowei, but also everyone in the press department except Moriqiu Yinying and Maomujing, so Concubine Liu was also in the team with her hands folded. In front of him, he was in a posture like a maid, saying: "I heard from the chairman of the board that the recent high temperature was caused by some changes in the Great Enchantment, which caused the abnormal temperature. It will take about two or three days to fully recover. ."


    My beloved rolled up his sleeves rather unfairly, snorted, and said, "Two or three days, that''s just right. We don''t have to stay in the hot school this weekend. We can go to Nao''s hometown. Thank you so much, Nao."


    Xiao Kuo had a lollipop in her mouth, with a faint blush and smile on her face, which seemed to be different from her usual indifference.


    Snapped!


    Hu Meng opened the tab of the can, and then pours a sip of icy Sprite into his mouth, feeling that the heat of the school has completely disappeared and his vitality has been restored a lot, and he held the bar on the car with his hand. The purple eyes looked at Xiao Ku with a smile, and said, "But what kind of wind is it blowing? According to your personality, if you just ask Naruto to go to your house alone, it¡¯s not surprising at all, but you It¡¯s a surprise to me to have an appointment with all of us."


    Xiao Que pursed her mouth, and did not have any dispute with Hu Meng, but she did not answer her question. Xiao Que''s appearance made all the girls except her beloved feel strange. In their minds, Xiao Que although Simple, but because the concept of good and evil is not obvious, it is easy to do some very exaggerated things. Her rare and weak response is really suspicious.


    "Well, you don''t have to ask Xiao Ku, anyway, you are already in the car."


    Naruto walked by Hu Meng''s side, flicked her forehead with her fingers, and then walked to the last row to sit down with Xiao Kui''s little hand. The other girls also thought that since they were going to Xiao Kui''s hometown, At this time, even Hu Meng did not quarrel with Xiao Que as before, but there were still some doubts in his heart.


    "Naruto, I..."


    The two sat in the last row together. The other girls sat in the front part thoughtfully, leaving enough space for them. Xiao Kuo opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but did not say anything after all.


    Although the Nine-Tailed Chakra mode was not turned on, Naruto could still feel the panic in Xiao Kuo''s heart. She was at a loss. She seemed to be hiding something, but she could not explain to Naruto, which made her face look quite tangled.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to say it." Naruto leaned his head on Xiao Kui''s shoulder, feeling the fragile fragility of this girl, gently sniffing the smell of ice and snow on her body, and whispered: "No matter what happens, you just have to remember , I will always be by your side."


    "Ok."


    Xiao Ku nodded slightly, and leaned her head against Naruto. I don''t know why, she is very tired now.


    ''Qua...what are you hiding?''


    "I''m here in the Snow Girl, be careful after getting off the bus."


    There is a four-dimensional channel connecting all parts of the world. Even if it is from Yanghai Academy to Xiaowei¡¯s hometown, the Snow Girl doesn¡¯t need too much time. In the snow, Mr. Slicky Ghost Driver left Naruto and the others. After getting out of the car, with a cigar in his mouth, after uttering words of inexplicable meaning, he drove away.


    When he arrived at the Snow Girl, Xiao Ku seemed to have returned to his usual cold appearance. The snowstorm in the sky reduced the visibility to less than ten meters. Even Naruto¡¯s pupil technique would be greatly affected in such an environment. However, Xiao Ku is completely unaffected. For Xue Nu, such an environment is the most comfortable.


    "It''s snowing."


    Xiao Que¡¯s voice returned to his usual indifference, but when he came here wearing a T-shirt, Hu Meng, who was almost frozen to death, grabbed Xiao Que¡¯s collar and roared: "Wait! This is not snow at all but a blizzard. Right! Isn''t it too exaggerated even in the Snow Girl!"


    "It''s cool."


    "Cool your head! It''s almost freezing to death!"


    In this blizzard, the temperature is below minus fifty degrees Celsius, only Xiao Ku can fully adapt to the low temperature here, and Naruto, if he walks Chakra all over his body, is not affected, but other girls simply cannot bear and resist At such a low temperature, even Concubine Liu was so cold that she was rubbing her arms with love, her nose was frozen instantly, and she shouted: "This is too extreme! Why is it only extreme? Hot and extreme cold, isn¡¯t there a normal place?!"


    "It''s like the temperature in Yanghai Academy will not change much. The year is mainly spring and autumn when the temperature is relatively mild. Here, most of the year is winter. Don''t worry, as long as The wind and snow will stop when approaching the village, and the temperature will be relatively stable."


    Xiao Kuo smiled and explained to everyone, then he carried his bags and said: "It is very dangerous to walk away in a snowstorm, so everyone should hurry up to keep up. When you get to the village, it won''t be so cold. "


    Xiao Kuo extremely wanted to behave normally, others might not be able to see it, but while Hu Meng kept resisting the wind and snow with his hands, he also paid attention to Xiao Kuo''s every move and said: "Hey, what are your intentions? What about Xiao Ku?"


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "What do you mean by me... To put it simply, you are so honest and completely different from the usual you, Xiao Ku." Hu Meng pinched his chin, his purple eyes seemed to be about The white friend sees through it completely, "To be honest, I really care about what is hidden under your smile."


    Xiao Ku was silent for a while, and led everyone out of the blizzard. He waved his hand and smiled and said, "I don''t care what you want to think about, but I always want you to see this scenery. This is my heart.


    Shown in front of everyone is a white ice and snow secret realm!


    Chapter 103-Snow Girl''s Flower Offerings!The inexplicable guilt in Xiao Que''s eyes!


    I¡¯m responsible for cooking tonight, so I¡¯m late, sorry...


    If this picture is not matched with the lines, it is really a lily trend...


    The latter plot is guaranteed to be different from the original. The latter plot is one of the two most annoying plots in the book. This section must be completely changed because of the effect of the butterfly!


    The scenery of the Northland, thousands of miles of ice, thousands of miles of snow...


    This is just a novel. I can¡¯t comment on the merits and demerits of the great man in his life, but this poem is absolutely good. The Snow Girl¡¯s home, including the village, plus the large snowfields nearby, is definitely not thousands of miles away. When it comes to the land area, Snow Girl It is far inferior to Yanghai, which encompasses everything from kindergarten to university, and even includes dungeons, courts, hospitals, and orphans'' shelters, but here is the last paradise for the snow girls.


    Although there is not the vastness and magnificence of the Thousand Miles of Icefield in the Snow Girl, everything is like a paradise of ice. Everything here seems to be made of ice. The white ice exudes a white cold air. The visibility of the air is a bit poor, but it adds a sense of haziness, and it also makes the village look like an ice castle.


    Among the people, only Naruto is resistant to such beauty, because when he was in the world of Conan and the world of Dragon Ball, he had the experience of running around the world. The white snow on the Himalayas is more magnificent, and Naruto is in Conan. In the world, I used to stand at the highest point in the world, the summit of Mount Everest. After seeing such a scenery, the scenery in the Snow Girl is beautiful, but it is not enough to let Naruto lose his mind.


    However, Naruto is the only one who has such resistance. Although the other girls, although they have not seen snow, they are definitely the first time they have seen such a beautiful ice scene. Even Hu Meng has been diverted attention. Li, did not continue to ask Xiao Wei about what happened just now, and his attention all shifted to the ice landscape in the Snow Girl.


    Even if they entered the village, the girls did not stop looking around, because only when they really entered the village could they find that almost everything in the village was white ice and snow, and everything was so pure and beautiful.


    The situation here is similar to the situation in Witch¡¯s Hill. It is almost the last residence of all the snow girls, but the situation here is better than the situation in Witch¡¯s Hill. At least the pace of human development has not come here. At least for now, this place is still pure. And peaceful.


    "Welcome everyone, I have been waiting for you here."


    Not long after Naruto and the others entered the Snow Girl, they already met one of Naruto¡¯s mother-in-law, Xiao Ku¡¯s mother Bai Xue Icicle, wearing a blue-and-white kimono as before, making Naruto¡¯s heart full of complaints. Does the mother-in-law only have this dress?


    Although I was complaining in my heart, Naruto didn''t dare to say it in front of the mother-in-law who was more dangerous than Xiao Wei, so I could only think about it in my heart.


    "It''s been a long time, Aunt Icicle."


    The last time I met was during the first-year school festival, and speaking of it, I haven''t seen each other for half a year, but Naruto''s feeling when seeing Shirayuki Icicle this time is still the same as last time.

 1151 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1151

    The appearance is elegant and beautiful, the inside is very dangerous, and it has the attribute of black belly.


    If there is any external change, it is that Bai Xue Icicle did not have the lollipop in his mouth at this time. The reason is probably because this is the relationship between the snow girl.


    The lollipop that Xiaoyu always hangs in his mouth does have the taste of candy, but it is also an item used to store cold air. It can store the excessive cold air emitted from the snow woman. This cold air is stored in When fighting, it can exert considerable strength, and of course it also means not wanting the coldness of itself to affect the people around him.


    However, this is the place of the Snow Girl, the environment itself is quite cold, and all the residents living here are also the Snow Girl, there is no problem of cold air emission, so there is no need to hold that thing.


    Baixue Icicle''s eyes quickly swept across the girl next to Naruto, but there was not much expression on her face, and she smiled slightly: "Yes, the last time we met was during the school festival." With an elegant smile on Baixue Icicle''s face, she didn''t ask anything about the girl next to Naruto. Instead, she looked at the white village and smiled: "It''s pretty good, do you like this village?"


    Naruto glanced at Xiao Ku, who was silent next to him. Now that he really doesn¡¯t understand what the mother and daughter are playing, he nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful here. It¡¯s not very different from what I imagined, quiet and Peaceful village."


    A trace of sadness flashed in Bai Xue Icicle¡¯s eyes, but there was still a terrible smile on her face, and she said indifferently: ¡°Yes, but such a beautiful village has become more and more lacking recently. Male, compared to the size of the village, the population is getting smaller..."


    Naruto raised his eyelids, so he wouldn''t have to talk about that again.


    The next thing Shirayuki Icicle did was exactly the same as Naruto thought, pulling Naruto''s neckline.


    "So Naruto, you have to make a child with Xiao Ku, then come here, the bed is already prepared for you."


    "Hello, Aunt Icicle, don''t have to be in such a hurry."


    Naruto felt that he was really dizzy. Xiao Ku didn¡¯t know what he had hidden that made Naruto confused. Although Baixue Icicle did the same thing as last time, it still made Naruto feel something about the mother and daughter. Weird place.


    Whoosh!


    Naruto had no choice but to complain, and then a handful of ice-made kunai flew from his mouth, hitting the back of Shirayuki Icicle''s head, Bingkuwu''s attack caused the unsuspecting Shirayuki Icicle to fall to the ground, and Xiaoyu Two handfuls of Bingkuwu were slowly tossed in his hands.


    "It''s useless to worry too much, mother."


    "Just like before, she is a terrible aunt."


    "It''s not surprising that there are such a mother and such a child."


    Hu Meng and Xin Ai made complaints about the dangerous pair of mother and daughter one after another, and Naruto glanced at Xiao Kuo, who immediately avoided his gaze, letting Naruto be sure that something must have happened, but they didn''t know what to do. Inquiry, now that I think about it, I can only find an opportunity to ask Bai Xue Icicle.


    Baixue Icicle stood up from the ground as if he was okay, unplugged the Bing Kuwu that was inserted behind his head, and then smiled: "It seems that Xiao Kui has his own plans, so I won''t participate, everyone. Come with me, the welcome dinner is ready."


    Everyone has seen the unique taste of Xiao Kui, so I am very worried about the big meal Bai Xue Icicle said. Because Xiao Kui is a snow girl, he can''t eat hot food and can only eat cold or iced food. He is most confident The dishes are shining shaved ice curry and iced potato stew. It is a wonderful food that only Naruto can eat except Xiao Kuo himself.


    Fortunately, although Baixue Icicles are extremely black, they did not treat them badly at this point. The food prepared for them is mainly sashimi, supplemented by fresh soft tofu and vegetables. Although they are all served cold, they are all served cold. Food acceptable to girls.


    "Try this, this is the ice plum snow wine made by our Snow Girl, but you can''t taste it outside."


    At the table, Bai Xue Icicle poured Naruto a glass of wine in person. Although Naruto was a little surprised by Bai Xue Icicle''s enthusiasm, he didn''t feel too flattered and passed his glass.


    Every place has different foods in each place. The same is true in the Snow Girl. The ice plum blossoms grown in this extremely cold place are also a major feature of the Snow Girl. The water used is of course the snow melt water. The Bingmei Xuejiu described by Baixue Icicle is clear and sweet, with a low degree of strength, but it is very clear and delicious, which is considered the best.


    Naruto drank all the wine in the glass. When I just took it, I felt that the whole mouth was frozen, and even the sense of taste was paralyzed. But then, the aroma of ice plum seemed to melt and bloom in Naruto¡¯s mouth. When it entered the abdomen, it almost turned into a fire, Naruto exhaled a white breath, and when he inhaled, he felt cool in his mouth and endless aftertaste.


    "What do you think of this wine?"


    "Yes, among the wines I have ever drunk, it is the top five."


    "You like it." A hint of deep meaning flashed in Shirayuki Icicle''s eyes, but there was still a cold smile on the surface. After adding another glass of wine to Naruto, he placed the hip flask in front of him, and then used chopsticks. Pick up a piece of sashimi and send it into the mouth, moving gently and gracefully. When the food in the mouth is completely in the abdomen, speak slowly.


    "I asked Xiao Wei to come back this time for the flower offerings tomorrow."


    "Flower offering?" Mengxiang obviously hadn''t heard of this, and doubts appeared in her green eyes, "What is that?"


    Xiao Kui sat between Shirayuki Icicle and Naruto. Hearing Moexiang¡¯s question, he temporarily stopped eating and explained: ¡°Just like the name, after picking the flowers from the mountain, they were sent to the shrine to enshrine. Ceremony, put that little flower called Snow White..."


    "White Snow Grass?"


    "Snowballs are flowers that have the ability to''make connections.'' In this village, as long as the girls reach the age of 17, they will take the snowballs to the shrine and pray for a good marriage, because the snow girls are regarded as 17 years old. As an adult, it¡¯s time to start looking for a marriage partner, which is something like a man¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony, so Xiao Kuo must dress up tomorrow."


    "Groom up?"


    "It''s great! I also want to have a coming-of-age ceremony, and I will dress up nicely before going to get married!"


    Although this is a custom among the Yukini clan, except for Xiaomo, all the other girls also showed a look of longing. Bai Xue Icicle smiled gracefully and said, "Do you all go together? In this case, my kimono I can lend it to you, but it''s all the old ones. I hope you don''t mind."


    "Is it really okay?!" Mengxiang''s eyes sparkled, and after getting the affirmative answer from Baixue Icicle, she turned to Naruto and said: "Naruto, you must look forward to how I look after I dress up. Oh!"


    "Well, no problem."


    "What, Mengxiang, you have to come here too!"


    "Of course, Naruto looks forward to my side more!"


    "Cut!" Hu Meng rolled his eyes at Mengxiang, then suddenly hugged Xiao Kui, and said with joy: "Thank you, Xiao Ku! That''s what you thought at the beginning, let''s join this ceremony of bonding together! "


    "Stupid, stupid! Can''t breathe!"


    "I''m so happy, because you have always looked cool, and seem to be very reluctant to get along with us. It turns out that you have always been thinking about our things." Hu Meng looked at the white girl very happily, "We although It¡¯s a rival, but it¡¯s also a friend."


    Hu Meng and Xiaofei admitted the special friendship between the two parties, and the atmosphere was quite harmonious. However, at this time, Naruto Uzumaki, the only male protagonist, was drinking ice plum snow wine by himself, deep, becoming like the eyes of the sea. One cannot see what he is thinking.


    ''Friends?I know you really think so, but, Xiaoyu, why is there guilt in your eyes?''


    Chapter One Hundred and Four-Ku''s Sadness!Naruto''s way of killing and redemption!


    This expression is heartbreaking enough...


    To be honest, when I came to Xiao Kui¡¯s hometown of Xue Nv this time, a strange atmosphere was revealed everywhere. Naruto was sure Xiao Ku must have something to hide from himself, and Bai Xue Icicle also knew about it, but he could not directly. Asked.


    The girls are all excited about tomorrow¡¯s flower offerings. Only Xiao Mo, Bai Xue Icicle, the mother and daughter, and Naruto, seem a little worried, but because of the girls¡¯ high spirits, they didn¡¯t notice this problem. Where.


    After dinner, Naruto went to the bathroom to take a bath alone.


    Xue Nu''s body cannot accept things that are too hot, so it is impossible to use hot water for bathing. Xue Nu usually bathes with snow melted water or directly with snow.


    Although the temperature in Xue Nu''s village is not particularly low, Mengxiang and the others can still adapt. It is okay to wash their faces and teeth with cold snow water, but taking a bath, thinking about it, will freeze people to death.


    Anyway, it¡¯s cold in the Snow Girl and they won¡¯t sweat. They will return to Yanghai after only two days. After they return to school, there will be hot water to take a bath, so the girls don¡¯t think it matters. Don''t wash it.


    Naruto went into the bathroom alone, took off his clothes, showered his body with water, and then sat in the bath.


    His body will automatically spread the golden chakra all over his body, so it doesn''t matter if his whole body is immersed in the cold snow water, but Naruto''s eyebrows are tight, but his eyes appear out of focus, obviously thinking about something.


    In other words, he came into the bathroom not to take a bath, but to have a separate and quiet space where he could think about things.


    Click!


    The bathroom door was gently pushed open. Although the wooden door is simple, there are some problems. When the door is opened, because the wooden structure is relatively loose, the sound of opening the door will be louder.


    The sound of opening the door made Naruto wake up from the meditation just now, and he felt the cold breath behind him, and said, "Is it Sui?"


    The other party didn''t answer, but Naruto also knew that Bai Xueku was the one who opened the door. At this time, she was only surrounded by a white bath towel. According to Naruto''s estimation, there should be nothing under the bath towel at this time.

 1152 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1152

    Xiao Kui gently walked behind Naruto and said in a trembled voice:


    "Let me wipe your back."


    She herself is a very slender and shy girl. Walking into the bathroom in such a dress to Naruto is really a shame for Xiao Ku, but she has a reason to do so.


    "it is good."


    Naruto knew what the state of the girl behind him was, and his body started to heat up because of some relationship, but he was completely out of the mood to do that at this time. The atmosphere was really problematic.


    Xiao Ku was silent. After Naruto came out of the bath, he covered a towel with soap, and then gently placed it on Naruto¡¯s back, scrubbing his body with gentle movements, just like A wife is serving her husband.


    Xiao Ku¡¯s movements are very delicate. Although Naruto¡¯s body can¡¯t really hurt her no matter what he does with Xiao Ku¡¯s power, it¡¯s so soft that she¡¯s afraid of hurting Naruto. People are still afraid of being broken if they cannot bear the''what''.


    There is a beautiful girl who is willing to take off her clothes and wipe your back. This should have been quite enjoyable, but Naruto felt very heavy, and an indescribable sense of depression enveloped her heart.


    Snapped!


    A teardrop fell uncontrollably from the corner of Xiao Kuo''s eyes, and fell on the wooden floor of the bathroom. The sound of teardrops breaking was clearly heard by Naruto.


    "sleet!"


    Naruto couldn''t bear it anymore, turned around and hugged Xiao Ku in his arms. What he saw was her rainy face.


    "What happened?!"


    "You should have heard what my mother said. The fertility period of the Snow Girl is shorter than that of humans and other monsters. It is only a short ten years from the age of 15 to 25. Once this time has passed, I want to Pregnancy is almost impossible. In addition, the number of males in the offspring is decreasing, so the population of the Snow Maiden is also decreasing sharply. So the Snow Maiden in the Snow Maiden enacted a law, and the Snow Maiden is an adult at the age of 17. When I reach adulthood, I have a blind date with the person predicted by the Snow Maiden, and then...must get married with him. I am seventeen years old this year and I don¡¯t have much time..."


    Xiao Ku explained part of the matter to Naruto, and after that, this extremely slender and shy girl pulled away her bath towel and showed her body in front of Naruto without reservation.


    She blushed so beautifully, but the teardrops at the corners of her eyes were so heartbreaking.


    "So Naruto, even tonight, let me be your lover..."


    Kui realized that he could not turn his head back, Naruto looked at her, hugged her gently, and then took her out of the bathroom ten minutes later.


    Huh!


    The sliding door of the living room was pulled open forcefully, so the sound was quite loud. Naruto left the room wearing a white bathrobe and came here. What he saw was a person sitting in the living room, drinking ice The white snow icicles of Mei Xuejiu, judging from the several hip flasks on the ground, she should have drunk a lot. Therefore, the two red balls on her face make the white snow icicles even more gorgeous, but Naruto is completely absent Appreciate that mood.


    The almost blackened eyes showed that Naruto was angry now, or more accurately, it should be angry, but he still maintained a considerable etiquette, kneeling across a table in front of Shirayuki Icicle.


    "Go ahead, what happened?"


    Bai Xue Icicle''s eyes looked at Naruto with a drunken look. It has been about half an hour since Xiao Kuo left the living room.


    "You persisted for shorter time than I thought."


    Knowing what she meant, this question involved the dignity of men, but Naruto was not irritated by this, and said indifferently, "I did nothing."


    "How can you stand it?!"


    The success of Naruto''s words made Shirayuki Icicle surprised, and the icy blue eyes that had been dyed with drunkenness became a little sober.


    "Humph!"


    For the first time, Naruto gave a mocking sneer in front of Shirayuki Icicle, looked at this seven-point drunk, three-point sober woman with disdain, and said: "Don''t underestimate my Uzumaki Naruto, you are on the ice. I knew about the medicine in Meixue wine when I drank it. If I didn¡¯t want to know what you were doing, do you think I would drink that pot of wine?¡±


    After being calculated, even if the opponent was Xiao Kui and Bai Xue Icicle, this made Naruto very angry. With Xiao Ku''s performance in the bathroom before, it was self-evident what medicine was in that pot of wine.


    Naruto¡¯s knowledge of his body surpasses everyone¡¯s imagination. Even if he eats something in his stomach, as long as he doesn¡¯t want to, he can keep his stomach and intestines from digesting it, and then use Chakra to break it into pieces. After the atom, it is directly discharged from the body with the breath and the pores. In other words, the general poison is meaningless to him, because he can disperse matter to the level of atoms, which of course includes that kind of medicine.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Bai Xue Icicle shook her head from side to side, her beautiful face looked very sad, and she poured herself a glass of wine, shook the glass from side to side, looked at Naruto with dim eyes, and said, "I have been since the first meeting. I see, what you do is really unexpected. I never expected that you could stand it under that situation."


    "I''ve said long ago that Xiao Que is my beloved girl, not a tool for venting or giving birth. In the situation just now, if I wanted Xiao Que, it would be inferior to rape! If I really did it That kind of person, I am the scum under the scum!"


    Naruto''s words and words, Zhuji, were all his true thoughts, which made Baixue Icicle envied the fact that''Xiao Ku has really found a good man'' and at the same time sighed sadly.


    "Tell me, what happened?"


    "You should have guessed almost right?"


    Bai Xue Icicle glanced at Naruto, but all she got was Naruto¡¯s terrifyingly cold eyes. After drinking the drink in the glass, she said, ¡°You also listened to Xiao Ku¡¯s words. The one who rules this village is The Snow Maiden, her predictions determined the destined marriage of everyone in this village, including Xiao Kui''s."


    "And Xiao Kuo is destined to be not me?"


    Naruto squinted his eyes, and the breath on his body began to become unstable due to the emotional anger. This made someone who is extremely sensitive to breath feel terrified.


    "Tomorrow''s flower confession is actually the time when the Snow Maiden will announce the destined person of Xiao Kui."


    "Yes, Xiaoyu also felt this, so please ask me to do that kind of thing, put medicine in your wine, make that kind of''last bet'', even if you are reluctant to unite with you."


    "Wrong, wrong, wrong! You are all wrong!"


    Naruto''s face changed, and the aura displayed on his body made Bai Xue Icicle stunned immediately.


    "Xiao Ku, she... just cried... She wasn''t doing a''last bet''. That girl is just as stupid as when I first saw her, but she doesn''t know what to do, she I didn''t dare to tell me about it, so I could only come up with that kind of stupid way! At that time, her tears must be seeking rescue. I hope I can help her. Just like before, save her..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Bai Xue Icicle sighed and leaned back. She supported her body with her left hand so that she would not lie down completely, while her right hand covered her forehead, which had been a little hot from drinking a lot of alcohol, and her face was depressed.


    "I''m such a failed mother. My understanding of Xiaoyu... actually is not as good as you... But now it''s useless to say that the continuation of race is always above personal love. This is all in this village. The rules that the Snow Maiden must abide by. Tomorrow, the Snow Maiden should come and take Xiao Kui away."


    "The rules? That kind of thing is meant to be broken!"


    "Then what if it can''t be broken?"


    "Then kill! Kill everyone who stands in front of you, destroy everything! If this is the rule that the Snow Girl must abide by, then I will kill all the Snow Girl and completely destroy the Snow Girl! Kill the heavens! Kill the earth! Kill the gods! Kill the demons! Kill the sentient beings! This is my style of doing things Naruto Uzumaki!"


    Chapter 105-Friendship between Black and White!Naruto''s determination!


    Bai Xue Icicle''s wine is completely awake!


    That was scared by Naruto!


    She had long known that the blond man in front of him was very unusual, but when he really faced his murderous aura, his madness, even the expert Bai Xue Icicle felt terrified in the Snow Girl.


    A chill rose from the soles of her feet. Even the Snow Girl, Snowy Icicle, felt a icy cold behind her. Looking at the man¡¯s horrible eyes, Bai Xue Icicle really felt that all her courage was necessary. Exhausted.


    ''If I were not Xiaofei''s mother, I might be dead now.''


    Bai Xue Icicle suddenly had this idea, and indeed, her idea is indeed a fact. If she was not Xiao Kui''s mother, how could Naruto forgive someone who calculated herself?!It''s the same even for women.


    Naruto kept sitting on her knees, face to face with Shirayuki Icicle, and took two deep breaths, letting his anger feel slowly suppressed. Of course the person who made Xiao Kuo cry must retaliate, but Xiao Kuo is now in the room. Resting, Naruto didn''t want his murderous aura to scare Xiao Ku at this time, so he suppressed his emotions.


    "Let''s talk about the Snow Maiden."


    Naruto''s tone was plain and without any respect. Although Shirayuki Icicle was Naruto''s elder, but now he was shocked by his aura. In front of him, Shirayuki Icicle felt as small and weak as a baby, and didn''t dare Rebelling against Naruto''s words, he immediately said everything he knew about the Snow Miko.

 1153 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1153

    According to Baixue Icicle, the Snow Maiden is the actual leader in the Snow Maiden. It is said that she has survived for hundreds of years, possessing the ability to predict, and has absolute authority in the Xue Mai.


    In the Snow Maiden, when everyone reaches the age of seventeen, the Snow Maiden''s predictions will declare her destined life partner, including Bai Xue Icicle.


    The time for this announcement is at the time of the flower offering tomorrow. Every year at this time, the snow maidens who have reached the age of seventeen will gather in the hall of the witches, waiting for the announcement of the snow maiden. Xiao Kui is already seventeen years old. Tomorrow , She is also on that list.


    "Miko?"


    Naruto squinted his eyes. The two words of witch and prophecy were combined. The first thing Naruto thought of was Shion. If the snow maiden is something that can be recognized by Naruto, then it''s fine. Otherwise, Naruto No matter what she is the actual ruler in the Snow Girl, he can kill her!


    Naruto took her jug ??and glass from Shirayuki Icicle, and poured herself a glass of wine. Although Shirayuki Icicle used this wine glass, in the current atmosphere, neither of them would care. This kind of thing.


    After Naruto drank two glasses of wine, he calmed his mind and said lightly: "Okay, you all come out."


    The girls hid outside to eavesdrop. In fact, with Naruto¡¯s strength, how could he not notice it, but he didn¡¯t expose them from the beginning, even if he acquiesced that they were eavesdropping outside, of course, they were Naruto just The conversation with Baixue Icicle was all clearly heard, and there were more or less tears in his eyes at this time.


    Hu Meng saw Naruto kneeling with his back to him, rushing behind Naruto, a pair of lotus arms wrapped around Naruto¡¯s neck from behind, not the same as before, using his proud chest to attract Naruto. Man, but on his back, wiped away his tears, and then said with full resentment in his tone: "That stupid girl! No matter what the reason, Kuo has betrayed us! The law of this village is still something. Nothing has anything to do with us, so I must settle this account with Que!"


    Regardless of the reason, it is true that Xiao Ku betrayed Hu Meng and Mengxiang. She asked Bai Xue Icicle to drug Naruto in order to combine with Naruto. This is for Hu Meng and the others. It''s betrayal. This is an indisputable fact. This is also the reason why Xiao Kuo had guilt in his eyes before. On the one hand, Yu Yu¡¯s fate, Xiao Kuo didn¡¯t know how to resist, and on the other hand, he wanted to betray his friends and sisters. Xiao Kuo must be very painful. .


    Naruto knew how painful Xiao Kui was in his heart, but he couldn''t defend Xiao Ku at this time, because the girl he liked was not just Xiao Ku, but all the girls behind him.


    Xiao Que hurt Hu Meng and the others. This is an unchangeable fact. Naruto likes them and loves them the same, so he can¡¯t tell them, ¡°Xiao Que has troubles, please forgive her.¡± This kind of thing, Naruto can''t do it.


    Hu Meng leaned on Naruto''s shoulder, and didn''t know if he could understand his feelings, with a firm smile on his face.


    "Until this account is clear, she is absolutely not allowed to marry and live comfortably in this village!"


    Hu Meng''s words made Naruto laugh, and everyone laughed. Mengxiang smiled at Hu Meng, who still had tears on his face, and said, "That means..."


    Hu Meng wiped off the tears on his face, his eyes were still red, but the smile on his face made Naruto feel lost when he saw it. It was really beautiful.


    "Bring Xiao Ku back to school, even if it is by force!!"


    "Woke up?"


    Naruto sat on the side of the bed and looked at the girl who was slowly waking up. He spent the whole night on Xiao Ku¡¯s bed for the whole night. Her condition at this time is no better than that at school. It was good when I was almost assaulted by Xiaohu Austrian, so Naruto sang to Xiaoyu all night, sang a lullaby, blended his mental fluctuations with singing, soothed Xiaoyu''s injured heart, and put her into a deep sleep , Take a good rest and let go of the burden of the soul.


    Xiao Ku had just woke up, blinked his eyes twice before regaining his full focus. Seeing Naruto sitting next to him, his eyes showed water again.


    "Naruto, I..."


    Although Xiao Kui is usually cool, she is really not strong at all. She is so fragile. She seems to be fragile when touched. Especially at this time, people can''t help but feel sorry for her. .


    "Okay, I know everything."


    Naruto gently kissed Xiao Ku¡¯s forehead, feeling the girl¡¯s anxiety like a wounded animal, holding her beautiful hair slightly, and said: "I know everything, don¡¯t worry, although You can¡¯t disobey the Snow Maiden¡¯s orders, but don¡¯t forget, your man is not the Snow Maiden. I told you before. Anyone who hurts Xiao Wei will never let it go."


    Xiao Ku blinked, tears still couldn''t help falling from the corner of his eyes, reached out his arm around Naruto''s neck, and offered his lips.


    Naruto comforted the girl, then left her slightly swollen lips, and then smiled: "Xiao Ku, this is not the time to be affectionate, how do you want to deal with them."


    Xiao Que, who was so confused by the kiss, didn''t understand what was going on, suddenly there was a knock on the door in this room, and then Xiao Que heard Hu Meng''s voice outside the door.


    "Naruto, is Xiao Kuo awake?"


    Naruto could feel that Xiao Kui suddenly became nervous. Although Naruto held it back yesterday, so nothing happened between them, but in Xiao Kui''s own view, she had already betrayed Hu Meng and the others. At that time, she was completely at a loss and didn''t know what to do. Now, this stupid girl doesn''t know how to face Hu Meng and the others.


    Xiao Que just grabbed Naruto and didn''t dare to let him go. Naruto seemed to be unable to abandon Xiao Que at this time. He could only use the fluctuation of super power to open the door to Hu Meng and the others, saying, "I''m awake, you guys. Come in."


    The door opened, and the girls filed in from the outside. Everyone held different things in their hands, including a washbasin with fresh water for washing up, and a towel. Hu Meng gave Xiao Xiao Fei brought the beautiful kimono that Bai Xue Icicle had prepared for her daughter early in the morning, and she was stubborn and proud of her beloved, and even personally took charge of holding clogs for Xiao Fei. This kind of treatment seemed to be enjoyed by the queen.


    Hu Meng temporarily placed the kimono in his hand on the bedside table and turned to look at Xiao Ku, who was disturbed and afraid.


    Naruto smiled, ignoring Xiao Ku''s detention and letting her go, then walked away a bit, giving the space on the bed to Hu Meng.


    Hu Meng walked in front of him, and he could obviously feel that Xiao Que was more upset. After knowing him for more than a year, it was really the first time that Hu Meng saw Xiao Que''s frail appearance. He even brought an umbrella to her this morning. A tough lesson, but seeing her like this, I really don''t have any anger.


    Xiao Que lowered her head because of guilt, and she didn''t dare to see Hu Meng and the others. They regarded her as a friend and a sister. But now Xiao Que feels that she is unworthy, holding the quilt tightly with her hands, her body is because of her inner emotions. When the trembling occurred, she had a lot to say, but when she spoke, there were only three words left.


    "Sorry¡­¡­"


    Xiao Que could only say these three words. Compared with what she did, Xiao Que felt that everything she said was nothingness and pale, leaving only an apology.


    "You stupid!"


    Hu Meng couldn''t help her tears because of Xiao Ku''s appearance. She hugged her special friend and knocked her forehead with his hands.


    "Ouch!"


    "This is a punishment for you! If you do this kind of thing again in the future, we will never forgive you!"


    Hu Meng hit hard at that moment. Although Xiao Kuo¡¯s forehead was painful and red, the anxiety in his heart disappeared. Holding Hu Meng¡¯s body, he shook his head left and right, and kept muttering, ¡°No, I won¡¯t do it again. Doing such a stupid thing..."


    The special friendship between Hu Meng and Xiao Kui is enough to move everyone, and Naruto is the same, but he will never forget what Xiao Ku has suffered while watching such a moving scene of Xiao Ku and Hu Meng. hurt¡­¡­


    ''Hu Meng''s account has been collected, but Naruto Uzumaki will never let go of Xiaofei''s deal!''


    Chapter 106-The Snow Maiden arrives!The power of unparalleled Naruto!


    Everyone did not blame Xiao Ku, for such a fragile Xiao Ku, everyone had only pity in their hearts.


    But soon, Naruto was pushed out of the room by this group of women soldiers. Because today is a flower confession, it is also a very important day for the snow girl, so Hu Meng and the others have to help Xiaoyu change clothes and dress together, Naruto was Boom out directly.


    ''Really, what can I avoid?Didn¡¯t I have seen Xiao Que¡¯s body completely last night?''


    After Naruto was pushed out of the room, he complained in his heart, but he just thought about it in his heart, but he didn''t dare to say it. Otherwise, the person in charge should just blush, but Hu Meng, who is the most jealous, still A beloved who has so far had no substantive relationship with Naruto may tear him up!


    After Naruto left the room, there was a roaring voice of the girls. The girl Hu Meng took the lead, mixed with Xiao Ku¡¯s shy and angry screams. After thinking about it, I know it, probably in the name of "retaliation" , Did some H things to Xiaoyu.


    Naruto didn''t care about these things. Anyway, he knew very well that they were just playing around and wouldn''t really treat Xiao Que, otherwise, Hu Meng would not have forgiven Xiao Que so easily before.


    The noise of the girls made Naruto¡¯s gloomy mood better from yesterday to now. He walked slightly briskly to the living room. Baixue Icicle was drinking tea here, and two plum blossom petals were soaked in the melted ice and snow. Outsiders It seems to be a very elegant thing, but for Xue Nu, this is just an ordinary life that is accustomed to.


    Naruto''s mood improved, and because of Xiao Ku''s relationship, the anger that was calculated yesterday was not shown at this time. It was not suppressed, but was completely ignored.


    Naruto is not a person who bears grudges, because whatever hate he has, he will retaliate quickly... Except for very few cases, if Naruto has any hatred, he will retaliate in the shortest time, or simply forget, Shirayuki The icicle situation can only belong to the latter.


    Bai Xue Icicle''s alcoholic spirit was sober, and it became like forgetting again, graceful and indifferent, with icy blue eyes looking at Naruto, and asked faintly: "What are you going to do?"


    The man¡¯s indifferent look last night is not like that of life in this world. The snow-white icicle is still vivid in her eyes. She absolutely believes that if this man let herself go, it does not mean that she will let go of the Snow Maiden, or even the whole Snow Maiden. In it, she knew very well that what this man had to do was absolutely shocking to the world.


    Naruto picked up the teapot and an empty teacup in front of Shirayuki Icicle, poured himself a cup of cold plum tea, and then said, "Go straight from the front door and kill it."


    Baixue Icicle''s hand shook, and the cold tea in the cup splashed a little on the table, but for the Snow Girl who can control the power of ice, she doesn''t need to wipe off the water stains with her sleeves, just spit it out gently. In the cold, the water stains on the table will naturally be frozen, and then become ice crystals and dissipate.


    Baixue Icicle was really taken aback by Naruto, and her ice blue eyes looked helplessly at the son-in-law she had identified.


    "Your method is really simple and rude."

 1154 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1154

    "Thank you for the compliment, mother-in-law." Naruto slowly took a sip of cold plum tea. The light taste is like the temperament of this village. It is completely different from the tea Naruto usually drinks, but it is a special enjoyment. .


    "Anyway, my fighting style is like this. As long as the obstacle is in front of me, whether it is the enemy or other things, as long as it is destroyed, it will be fine."


    Naruto drank tea slowly. What he did was really inconsistent with the temperament of what he said. He is like this. He can taste tea slowly, as long as he has a pot of tea and a book. Sitting for a day is just like the life of an elderly person; but he can also become a rather crazy wine glass, even if you mix the world¡¯s eight major spirits into a draft beer glass, Naruto can drink three The face does not change color.


    Not moving like a mountain, moving like a thunder, should be a good portrayal of Naruto, although in battle, more than 95% of his style is biased towards the latter!


    Bai Xue Icicle shook his head and sighed softly, thinking in his heart:''I only hope that he is looking at Xiao Kui''s face, don''t completely destroy this place.''


    Bai Xue Icicle didn¡¯t want to stop and persuade Naruto. First, she knew it was completely useless. Second, she didn¡¯t want her daughter to succumb to the village¡¯s ordinances, otherwise she would not follow Xiao Kui¡¯s words. Drugged in Naruto''s wine.


    Bai Xue Icicle himself married the men in the village according to the prediction of the Snow Maiden and gave birth to Xiao Ku. Although he cannot be said to be unhappy after marriage, he was not the husband of Bai Xue Icicle''s choice. He also had regrets in his heart, so Bai Xue Icicle actually encouraged Naruto to be with his daughter, and even for this, he would not hesitate to defy the order of the Snow Miko.


    Bai Xue Icicle knew that Naruto had made up her mind, so she didn''t talk any more nonsense. He just conjured a chessboard and chess pieces made of ice and asked Naruto to play chess with her. This is also a very convenient place for Xue Mai''s ability.


    Using the cold air to freeze the water vapor in the air can produce what you want, including chessboards and chess pieces, and as long as the air is mixed in the water vapor, bubbles will be generated in the ice when it freezes, so that white can be made On the other hand, when the air is completely removed and the water is compressed when it is frozen, a dark blue chess piece can be made that is transparent like a crystal.


    Being able to precisely control this kind of power also shows that the strength of Snow White Icicle is definitely far above Xiao Kui, while the power of Snow Miko is even above Snow Icicle.


    Naruto''s chess skills are so high that he has even beaten Noriaki Goko, the counselor among the three Hades.


    Bai Xue Icicle played chess with this savvy bastard just to be boring. In the chess game, Naruto was tortured so cruel and inhumane that Naruto killed the Quartet.


    The other girls did not come to disturb Naruto and Baixue Icicle to play chess, but accompanied Xiao Kuo together. Today she is very beautiful, because today is the most important day of flower offerings for Xue Mai. Kui was also very happy, because before going to the shrine hall for the flower offering ceremony, she had already determined her destined man, and she had this group of friends who were close to sisters.


    Because this is the Snow Girl, today is the day of flower offerings, so Xiaoyu is the only protagonist today. Whether it is Mengxiang, who is recognized as the highest comprehensive quality, or Hu Meng, who loves to fight with Xiaoyu, is willing to be today. The foil role next to Xiao Kuo.


    "I lost."


    Baixue Icicle has lost to Naruto for three consecutive games. With a wave of his hand, the two-color chess pieces were separated and landed in front of her and Naruto. Then he gently twisted a chess piece and said, "Let''s make another round. "


    "no need."


    Naruto picked up the teacup, took a sip of the clear and bitter plum cold tea, looked outside, and said, "People seem to have already arrived."


    Naruto''s perception ability was above Shirayuki Icicle. About five seconds after Naruto finished saying this, Shirayuki Icicle felt that she was very familiar with it, and it was the strongest breath in this village.


    "The Snow Maiden actually came in person?!"


    Bai Xue Icicle¡¯s face was amazed. Obviously, I didn¡¯t expect that the Snow Miko, who had not shown her face for a long time, would come to her house in person today. What Bai Xue Icicle said before, "The Snow Miko will come and take away Xiao Kui", is just I think it will be the same as before. The maidens of the Snow Miko will inform Xiao Kui about the flower offerings, and then go to the Miko Hall to gather. However, the Snow Miko who has not shown up all the year will come to her house in person and contact her. Before Naruto and the others arrived, Shirayuki icicles keenly smelled some unusual smells that happened in the Snow Girl.


    With a wave of his hand, all the chess pieces in front of him turned into ice crystals and dissipated, and then he flashed up and came to his door.


    The snow maiden has an aura similar to that of other snow maidens, but just like Baixue Icicle said, she has lived for hundreds of years, so she has a huge demon power accumulated for a hundred years, although the single point of destructive power is not as good as that of Mengxiang. The S-level big demon, but with the sheer power of the demon, the Snow Witch with a long lifespan is far above Li Mengxiang.


    Unlike the simple kimono on Baixue Icicle, the clothes on the Snow Maiden are quite gorgeous, and you can see her lofty identity in the Snow Maiden. Her body is suspended in mid-air, condescendingly looking at the girl surrounded by other girls. Xiao Kui said: "Yu, I''ll take you away."


    Baixue Icicle instantly stood between her daughter and the Snow Miko, looking up at the strongest in this village, and said: "Snow Miko, why did you come here in person?!"


    "Today is the day of the flower offering, I naturally came to take Mo to the flower offering ceremony."


    "I know today is a flower offering, but this reason cannot explain the reason why you, who appeared in front of the villagers for a long time, actually appeared here today, the Snow Maiden, what happened in this village?!"


    Snow White Icicle is not an idiot. Snow Miko can hide her from her for a while, but she can never hide her from her. What happened recently has caused Snow White Icicle to smell an unusual smell, while Snow Miko narrowed her eyes, but she did not speak for a while. The silence at this moment made Bai Xue Icicle sure that something extraordinary must have happened in this village.


    Bai Xueku took a deep breath, pushed away the sisters around him, passed his mother, and faced the Snow Maiden, whom she could only look up to regardless of her strength or status, and said: "Snow Maiden, I will not Participating in the flower offering, because it is no longer needed for me. I have found the man I was destined for. Apart from him, I will not marry any man."


    There was also a man named Uzumaki Naruto. The snow maiden''s eyes shifted slightly, but she glanced at Naruto but didn''t stay too much. She continued to look at Xiao Ku. The ice-blue eyes became completely cold and said: "In that case, then I too..."


    The Snow Miko had already planned to grab and grab Xiao Kuo anyway, but in an instant, Naruto had already rushed in front of her. Regardless of her being a woman, she acted first. The golden chakra was burning all over her body. Carat''s temperature rose to the boiling point in one go!!


    "To take away Xiao Ku! Unless I step on the corpse of Naruto Uzumaki! Unparalleled strength!!"


    Chapter One Hundred Seven-The Witch of Shocking Snow!Kill the White Witch Palace!


    Seeing the monster holding a gun is really a weird beauty. Is this a trio of Charlie Girls?


    All the snow girls are afraid of high temperature, so the life and diet of the snow girls are all low temperature. They do not need fire or hot water. Speaking of which, for some younger snow girls, this is probably the first time they have seen steam in their lives. .


    Naruto raises the chakra in the body to the boiling point, evaporates the water in the body, and produces ultra-high pressure steam, which is ejected from the joints and generates unparalleled power!!


    boom!!


    For his enemies, Naruto doesn''t talk about the damn gentleman''s demeanor, even if it is a woman, he should kill it without hesitation when it is time to kill!


    Naruto¡¯s fist hit the Snow Miko¡¯s abdomen, but the sound she made did not seem to hit the creature¡¯s body. Instead, it seemed to hit a mountain. The sound was very dull, and the Snow Miko¡¯s body suffered from it. Naruto attacked with strange power and flew out uncontrollably.


    The Snow Maiden only knows that Naruto is a man Xiao Ku loves, but she never thought that he would have such strength, and she never expected that he would directly move his hands without saying hello, and his body flew out like a cannonball, and then quickly moved his whole body His demon power stabilized his body, and at the same time quickly recovered his abdominal injury.


    Naruto could clearly see that in the snow maiden''s abdomen, where he was hit by his unparalleled power, what appeared was not blood, but a crack like a spider web. Naruto could obviously feel the demon power on the snow maiden. Ascension, at the same time, the cold air in the environment of the Snow Maiden is quickly pouring into the Snow Maiden''s body, repairing her body damage.


    "Jiugou jade reincarnation eyes open!!"


    Naruto opened the three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes, and everything about the Snow Maiden was invisible in front of Naruto, and what Naruto saw made him smile indifferently.


    "So that''s it, the armor of ice, she really deserves to be the snow maiden who rules this village, she really has a little way!"


    The snow and ice environment in the Snow Girl is the most suitable battlefield for the Snow Girl. It is like the power bonus to the werewolf on a full moon night. Using the body to continuously absorb the cold in the environment, it can make the snow The Miko¡¯s attack power increases, and her recovery power will also become faster. The injury on her abdomen is no longer a major problem in an instant, but the terrifying power of the punch just now shocked the Snow Miko, and her ice blue eyes stared at Ming. People, said: "Who are you?!"


    Based on what the Snow Maiden said just now, Naruto now regards her as a dead thing, and is too lazy to follow her quickly, with the dazzling Nine-Tailed Chakra dazzling her whole body, performing the Nine-Tailed Incarnation Instant Technique, at a speed like a streamer He rushed to the front of the Snow Maiden, and at the same time raised Chakra''s temperature again.


    "Weird Wushuang Konoha Cyclone!!"


    Naruto''s body continuously ejected white steam. In such a cold environment, the hot steam immediately condensed when it came into contact with the cold air, turning the air into a white cloud. It was impossible to tell what was going on in it.


    Naruto covered the Snow Miko''s sight with the white mist, turned around, and immediately kicked the Snow Miko in the neck.


    The Snow Witch noticed that the man in front of her was far superior to her in terms of power and speed, and she did not do a futile dodge, and immediately condensed the cold air around her body, forming a layer of extremely strong ice armor.


    boom!!


    The power of the Snow Girl is similar to that of the Witch. In such an environment, the Snow Girl can also absorb the cold in the environment, that is to say, it is the force of nature, because it is quite powerful, and because it is the third power besides mental energy and physical energy. , So even if it is used to seek Tao Yu, it cannot be resolved.


    Condensed with a lot of cold air, the extremely hardened ice is as hard as a diamond. It was kicked by Naruto''s full force, but it did not break immediately. Although there have been numerous cracks on the surface, it abruptly blocked Naruto¡¯s weight. kick.


    The Snow Maiden faintly looked at the grim-faced Naruto in front of her, muttering words, as if she was chanting some spell, and then her gorgeous headwear began to float, and her eyes glowed with blue light, and the white chill came from her. The ice armor moved toward Naruto''s legs.


    "The secret method is permanent ice!!"


    Naruto kicked the Snow Maiden¡¯s right leg and a blue light appeared on her right leg, and then the cold in the village environment gathered crazily towards Naruto¡¯s body. This was no longer the power of the Snow Maiden, but in the entire Snow Maiden. Natural strength, so the ice is formed very fast, and Naruto''s body is frozen in a blink of an eye.


    The Snow Maiden flew away from Naruto for a while, looked at the frozen Naruto, and said indifferently: "I didn''t mean to kill you, but I can only temporarily seal you in the ice. I will wait until the matter is over. It will be released."


    The Snow Maiden is confident in her sealing technique, and this permanent ice is also the strongest seal that can be created only with the help of the environment in the Snow Maiden.


    Using the special technique left on Naruto can absorb the power and coldness of nature from the surrounding environment, and continuously create extremely hard ice. Part of the energy absorbed from nature will also be used to maintain the continued existence of the technique. In other words, as long as the snow and ice of the power of the Snow Girl does not completely disappear, the power of the permanent ice will not decay. To break this seal is to fight against the entire nature.


    The Snow Maiden didn''t intend to entangle Naruto too much, she thought she had sealed Naruto, turned around and was about to take Xiao Ku away, but suddenly felt a heart-palpitating high temperature in the ice behind her.

 1155 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1155

    "Idiot! The power of ice is of no use to me! Yan Dun adds life to earth!!"


    Naruto¡¯s two nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes turned quickly, and the whole body was covered with black armor like a demon god. Compared with the permanent ice that needs to use the force of nature, Amaterasu really has the''eternal'' destructive power, even if it is used The ice formed by the force of nature cannot withstand the burning of Naruto¡¯s Amaterasu. The ice cubes covering Naruto¡¯s body shattered one after another. Even the art of the Snow Maiden on Naruto¡¯s body was burned. Those stained with the sky The broken ice of Zhao Hei Yan fell from Naruto''s body to the ground, and the black fire fell, causing the land in the Snow Girl to begin to burn.


    "You... how can you break my permanent ice?!"


    "There used to be a woman who used the ice of the whole world against me, but I ruined the whole world! Your level is far from hers!!"


    Naruto remembered the previous battle with Totsuki Kaguya, and the fighting spirit was even more ignited in his heart. He separated his legs, opened his hands, and made an archery posture. At the same time, a golden chakra emerged in his hands, condensed into A long bow.


    "This flame can burn even ice! See if you, the Snow Miko, have the ability to survive! Yan Dun added the Earth Life Arrow!!"


    "Oops!"


    Naruto used fire to overcome the ice and launched an earthen life arrow towards the Snow Maiden. The black arrow almost completely burned the air, so it was basically free from any air resistance, and it flew extremely fast in the air. The flames immediately covered the whole body of the Snow Maiden, Naruto¡¯s eyes fixed on the black flame, speeding up the burning of the sky, and then turned to the tallest and most magnificent building in the Snow Maiden, the Hall of the Maidens. An indifferent smile curled up at the corner of his mouth.


    "The Snow Maiden... really has a way out..."


    The day of flower offerings has stretched for hundreds of years in the Snow Maiden. It has been determined when the Snow Maiden became a Miko, and it has been passed down from generation to generation, and continues to this day. This is also the most important day in the Snow Maiden.


    The population of the Snow Girl race has been shrinking due to various reasons, but because the proportion of women in the race is too high, today, the number of Snow Girls who have reached the age of seventeen to participate in the festival of flower offerings is still quite large. Yes, and the number of male snow women of equal age is less than one-tenth of these 17-year-old female snow women.


    Because of the large number of people, it is necessary to maintain good order. The elder Snow Girl is responsible for guiding these school-age Snow Girls who have just reached the age of 17, so that they do not make noise here. After all, this is the most sacred Shrine of the Witches in the Snow Girl.


    I don¡¯t know why, watching about a hundred 17-year-old young snow women lining up in a line, and a few older snow women next to them are responsible for maintaining order. Naruto¡¯s mind is the only one who can think of the imperial draft girl in the Qing Palace drama. In fact, it is like this...


    Although there is no so-called royal power in the Snow Girl, it is still causing a shortage of men, and there will be no bloodless palace fighting bridges like in the Qing Palace drama, but the Snow Girl here, for the continuation of the race, in a certain sense All have become tools for fertility, which has to be said to be another kind of sadness.


    In addition to the young snow girls who are directly involved in the flower offerings and the older snow girls who are responsible for maintaining order, there are also some young snow girls who are obviously combative. They seem to be in their twenties, not younger than Bai Xue Icicles. Shao, everyone wears a lady¡¯s armor, a bow behind him, and a quiver hanging around him. Each quiver contains twelve arrows. These are the Miko squad belonging to the Snow Miko. Like the dark part of Hokage, it can be regarded as the highest combat power that can be produced in the Snow Girl.


    According to Naruto''s estimation, their individual strength is higher than that of Xiao Ku or Hu Meng, but they are weaker than Bai Xue Icicle. If ten people besieged, they might be able to defeat Li Mengxiang, but they must have suffered heavy casualties.


    Although Naruto doesn¡¯t like to make battle plans, analyzing the strength of each opponent is a habit he has developed. After seeing through the strength of all the Yuki Warriors present, Naruto swaggered and took his maiden legion toward the Miko. The main entrance of the temple.


    "Please wait a minute."


    An older maiden who seemed to be in her fifties came over and reached out to stop Naruto, and said, "The hall of maidens is holding a flower offering today. Men are not allowed to come near, please go back."


    Naruto glanced at the Snow Girl, snorted, and with a dazzling blue light in his eyes, he lifted the Snow Girl with super powers, and then threw it out, hitting the outer wall of the Miko Hall, making the white wall. A huge crack like a spider web formed on the body.


    Naruto narrowed his eyes dangerously. This kind of calculation made him look like a golden-haired fox. The Kusanaru sword in his hand casually took a sword flower and chopped the hard ground into several pieces. The huge ice cube then said: "Then I can ask you, what is your purpose here?"


    Fujisaki Masa touched the black hair hanging down her forehead and smiled: "Now, the Snow Maiden in this village has established a cooperative relationship with our organization for the revival of the village. As a proof of friendship, the Maiden is in the village. Among them, the girl with the strongest demon power was selected as the organization that was handed over to us as hostages, which is the country of Yuga."


    Fujisaki has already said things to this point, and coupled with the previous performance of the Snow Maiden trying to take Xiaomo, everyone has understood the inside story, and a huge anger rose in their hearts.


    "This...what is this?!"


    Even the youngest Xiao Zi, whose view of good and evil has not been fully fixed, felt filled with righteous indignation at this time. A huge anger in her heart made her almost lose her reason, and made a gritted voice: "This is not a prophecy at all. Huh?! It''s all about using Xiaoyu as a bargaining chip!!"


    "Damn bastard! Nai is our partner, how could it be given to a guy like you!!"


    The things the Snow Maiden did, and the indifferent expression of Fujisaki, was enough to irritate everyone. Hu Meng and Moexiang also felt the anger burning in their hearts. Even in front of Naruto, they didn¡¯t care about what to die. The image of a lady who was about to make a move to give this damn bastard a lesson, but was stopped by Naruto''s hand.


    Naruto spread his arms and stopped all the angry girls around him, still smiling, but the smile formed by controlling the muscles on his face couldn''t penetrate into his eyes at all.


    "Don''t be impulsive, you are not the opponent of this guy, leave it to me."


    Naruto clearly knows what the name Fujisaki represents, and how strong he is. All the girls present will definitely not be Fujisaki''s opponents if all the girls are united. Even the strongest Urinaeka will face Fujisaki. Ya is really too small, letting them do it is like a mayfly shaking the tree. What''s more, this matter involves Xiao Ku. What is happening now is so similar to what happened to Hinata. This matter can only be solved by Naruto. .


    The corners of Fujisaki''s mouth were slightly raised. Although he was very handsome, he felt even more annoying because of the smile that seemed to be under control.


    "Then let me see the power of the nine-tailed fox, the most powerful demon enshrined as a god in Japanese mythology!"


    "Fujisaki Masahiro, don''t say it so lightly. I didn''t show you a monkey show. It depends on my strength. There is a price to pay."


    "Oh, is it? Is it gold or silver?" Fujisaki said with a deliberate smile, using gold and silver to measure Naruto''s''cost'', which has no practical meaning, even if it is a trick to Naruto. Make a counterattack.


    "You don''t need those things, as long as your life is fine! Lei Dun Leihu will kill you!!"


    Naruto''s handprints were completed with lightning, and the fastest thunder-dance attack was displayed. The blue thunder light turned into two thunder dogs with blood-red binoculars in Naruto''s hands, and rushed to Fujisaki.


    Fujisaki''s strength is far above Rimeika, facing the real lightning-fast attack, one jumped and avoided two fierce thunder dogs.


    Naruto lifted his hands up, and at the same time three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes glowed red at the same time, staring closely at Fujisaki''s figure, two thunder dogs immediately flew into the air under Naruto''s control, two thunder dogs A blue lightning chain was connected to the dog''s body, strangling it toward Fujisaki''s abdomen!


    Fujisaki narrowed her eyes, twisted her body in mid-air to strengthen her strength, and at the same time kicked two Thunder Dogs with her feet.


    Boom!!

 1156 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1156

    Fujisaki has a brute force that surpasses that of Rimeika. Under his strange power kick, the two thunder dogs immediately turned into shattered thunder lights and floated in the air.


    Naruto was not surprised to see his Thunder Dune being broken by Fujisakia, the jade reincarnation eyes of the nine-goed jade gleamed, and the power of Yan Dun was attached to the divine sword in his hand.


    "Yan Dun Feiyan!!"


    Naruto waved three flying flames at the same time, and when Fujisaki was in the air and it was not convenient to dodge, he blocked all his retreats. As long as the black flames of Amaterasu were rubbed, it would be a huge trouble.


    Facing the three flying flames that exuded the aura of destruction, Fujisaki Ya was also not nervous at all, and her hands suddenly pushed forward.


    "Summon the bat!!"


    Vampires themselves are a race capable of ruling creatures like bats and mice. Fujisaki also has the same power as the legendary true ancestor. Facing the flying flames from Naruto, Fujisaki immediately summoned a large number of black vampire bats.Under Fujisaki''s control, these bats have all become dead men who are not afraid of death, and use their bodies to resist Naruto''s three flying flames.


    Naruto stretched out his hand and turned out nine golden tails, all of which seemed to have turned into Naruto''s palms, helping him stabilize the huge chakra together, creating a huge black chakra sphere in front of Naruto.


    "Continuous tail beast jade!!"


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    The huge tail beast jade split into more than twenty mini tail beast jade, and it flew to Fujisaki who was in the air in a chain like a cannon.


    ''It''s the same as the information says, crazy and completely unaware of the attack method to cover up.''


    Fujisaki Ya spit on Naruto in her heart, but her reaction was not slow at all. A pair of black bat wings appeared behind her, punched through the roof of the shrine hall, and then flew out.


    The power of the continuous tail beast jade exploded in the Snow Girl. Although it was a mini tail beast jade, more than 20 consecutive explosions still caused considerable damage to the snow girl.


    Fujisaki was flying in the air, watching the huge explosion produced by the tail beast jade, her eyes seemed to be blurred.


    "It''s really an intoxicating power..."


    "Although I like to be praised very much, but forget what you say, Fujisaki Ya!"


    "what?!"


    Naruto appeared behind Fujisaki at a ghostly speed. The speed was so fast that there was no wind at all. With Fujisaki''s strength, he could not keep up with the speed after Naruto launched the Thunder God. Before he fully reacted, he was already Naruto hit the back with a kick.


    "Shadow Dance Leaf!!"


    Naruto hit Fujisaki in the back with a heavy kick, and then stepped on the air with both feet to catch up with the extreme speed. Because of the rapid movement of the body, a high-pressure air sheath was generated around him, and Naruto''s fists continued Swing, the fist rubs against the air, producing countless high-temperature flame bombs!


    "Toward the Peacock!!"


    Countless flame bombs bloomed in the air, forming a beautiful and splendid image of a peacock, spreading out its beautiful tail feathers in the air, and a steady stream of flame bombs bombarded Aito Saki''s body, gradually forming a huge fireball. Enclose Fujisaki''s body completely.


    Naruto bowed his body like a cheetah in mid-air, and the burning golden chakra turned into a dazzling and ferocious dragon.


    "Let''s take the move!! Fujisaki Masa! Physique Ukui Yakai!!"


    Naruto raised his chakra to the maximum, and his eyes became completely white because of the huge chakra. With his hideous face, it seemed that he really had infinite power.


    boom!!


    Naruto concentrated all his power on his right foot, and kicked the huge fireball that wrapped Fujisaki. The powerful kick made the entire fireball quickly compressed, and then it burst completely, the golden-red flame enveloped The sky in the Snow Girl.


    Naruto stood in midair, looking down at the huge crater he had created on the ground. Now the smoke and dust have not disappeared, but Naruto is sure that the guy will never die like this.


    "Don''t pretend, Fujisaki, an attack of that level just now won''t kill you."


    "Hehe, really sharp."


    Now that Naruto sees through, Fujisaki Masa is also a bachelor. He jumped out of the crater and appeared opposite Naruto. At this time, the black windbreaker on his body has been ruined, and the exposed body part has some scars. Look. Lai Naruto''s attack just now was not completely ineffective, but in terms of his resilience, it would not take long to fully recover.


    "Really, Naruto Uzumaki, your strength is really stronger than I thought. It seems that I have to deal with you in a bit of trouble."


    "Why, are you going to give up so soon? But I tell you, even if you give up, I will never let you go."


    "I know this, but I didn''t say that I came alone. I think she should have been there."


    Fujisaki showed a weird smile. At the same time, in the shrine of the witches, her always nervous beloved, at this time she rarely showed a fearful expression, looking at the female figure wearing a white dress, and she has not yet been with her. During the battle, cold sweat was already oozing out of her face, and her body and voice were trembling because of fear.


    "Sister... Sister Love Sister..."


    Chapter 109-Beloved Fear!Zhu Rankuai loves innocent horror!


    Zhu Ran''s family has four sisters. Although they are the same father, the characteristics of the four sisters are completely different. It may be because their mothers have different powers, or more precisely, the huge difference between the four sisters in the family. The fundamental reason is... the author is willing.


    Completely different from Loli¡¯s beloved body shape, Zhu Ran Kariya has a quite tall and sexy figure, even with bare feet, the height is higher than that after liberating the demon power, and the height is close if you count the boots on the feet. One hundred and seventy-five centimeters, for women who are not models, this is already a very tall figure.


    The characteristic of the beloved is loli, the skin is white with poor breasts, but these are completely reversed on Zhu Ran¡¯s body. Zhu Ran¡¯s body is full of brown skin, looks like a sexy beauty full of sunshine, and she is wearing Wearing a white skirt, the pure white plain skirt also highlights her complexion, adding to her wild beauty. Her chest is tall. Although it looks not as big as Hu Meng¡¯s, the actual size should be about the same, because Hu Meng The relationship is relatively short, so it will appear larger. Under the white skirt, it seems that there is no cover.


    Although Zhu Ran¡¯s love and Zhu Ran¡¯s love are actually sisters of the same father and mother, their hair colors are completely different. The beloved is the orange double ponytail, while the love is the golden curly hair that can show femininity. They also wear a crown-like headband on their heads and blue cross earrings hanging from their ears. The two sisters really have no similarities except that their eyes are green.


    ''sister?''


    Concubine Liu glanced at the beloved around her, and some noticed what she just called. Now the beloved has sweat on her forehead, which is different from the half that was scared out of her beloved. Her sweat was purely due to the battle just now.


    ''This woman is the sister of the beloved and Mengxiang?In other words, the race is a vampire, but why do such people appear in the Snow Girl?And compared to this...''


    Concubine Liu took a look at her beloved, but found that her vitality was completely different from usual. At this time, her muscles were tense, her teeth clenched, and her head sweating profusely. Even Xiaolian was lying on top of her beloved head. , Completely afraid to fly.


    ''Beloved that unusual fear... Is this woman an enemy or a friend to us?''


    Although she is often complained by everyone because of her super-M attributes and her nymph-like joy when Naruto gives orders, Liu Fei has quite high wisdom, even above Mengxiang, although she is not as good as Xiao Xiao Zi has such a natural talent, but because of the relationship between her age and her childhood experience, Liu Fei''s knowledge reserve may not lose to Xiao Zi, and because of the painful experience in the past, Liu Fei''s observation power is actually higher than Xiao Zi.


    Since one of the four sisters of Zhu Ran''s family is a beloved elder sister, it is very strange why he would let his beloved show such an unusually terrified look.


    The brown-skinned sexy beauty Zhu Rankuai walked slowly towards the girls who remained in the Hall of the Miko. The sound made by the boots under her feet every time they landed on the ground is like Bihu The illusion of dreams is also painful and terrifying mental torture.


    Snapped!


    "what!"


    As soon as she appeared on the stage, the beauty Zhu Ran Kura had a cold temperament. When she walked to the position of about three meters in front of her beloved, she accidentally stepped on the hem of her long skirt. , Directly in a large font, fell in front of her beloved with horror.


    "It hurts!"


    Zhu Rankuai''s love is really the kind of woman who doesn''t speak as a goddess, but is completely ruined when she opens her mouth. She immediately sat up after she fell to the ground, clutching her red and swollen forehead and tears from her eyes because of pain. , "What? I stepped on the skirt...Huh?"


    Zhu Ran¡¯s love has the most natural side among the four sisters of Zhu Ran¡¯s family, and its natural degree is far better than the superficial cute fragrance. After Xuexue cried out, she realized that she had a few big eyes staring at her, and she used her right hand. Knocked on his head, and said with a smile: "If you behave awkwardly when you first debut, you will feel closer, right?"


    Mengxiang left Zhu Ran''s home a long time ago, so she doesn¡¯t know as much about this sister as she has always been in Zhu Ran¡¯s beloved family, and Beloved is knowing everything about her own sister. Little love is lying on her beloved. Above their heads, both the master and the servant looked at the brown-skinned woman who was selling cute and charming treasures with a black line, and said: "No...just now the one really fell down."


    Because I was taken away by Naruto, I have seen more and more slots recently. Xin Ai hurriedly shook her head after spitting out a word, and sternly asked: "Compared with this, why is sister Jiaai here? ?!"


    "Ala, it''s been a long time since I saw you, beloved, it''s really an adventure, what are you doing here, beloved?"


    "This is the question I just asked you, Sister Mouai!"

 1157 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1157

    The beloved and were blushing, but this natural creature seemed to be unable to concentrate at all, and did not answer the beloved question directly, and at this time a weak voice came from the side.


    "Sister Mouai..."


    "Little Mengxiang?!"


    Zhu Rankui¡¯s expression of love turned into a surprise, which was completely inconsistent with her goddess appearance. He suddenly ran to Mengxiang, grabbed her hands, and said with joy: "That¡¯s right, yes. Little Mengxiang, that¡¯s great, you are still as cute as before!¡± (Can the previous Mengxiang be called cute?) ¡°Ah, now there is still a good seal of demon power with a cross.¡±


    "Don''t... Sister Mouai, where are you touching?!"


    "I''m very happy. I didn''t expect to meet two important sisters here!"


    Zhu Ran''s love is indeed very happy, and it is directly expressed from the outside, with one hand hooking a sister''s neck, Mengxiang is okay, although she is a little uncomfortable with the enthusiasm of love, but the love is miserable, because There is too much difference between her height and her sister, so she was almost strangled to death by hooking her neck like this.


    "Ala, are all your friends over there? I usually thank you for taking care of my sister."


    Zhu Rankuai¡¯s awkwardness that she fell from the moment she appeared on the stage, and the sincere joy of seeing her own sister, the combination of these two aspects really relieved the guard of other girls, including just now. Concubine Liu is included.


    "It seems... a good person..."


    "Ahhhhhhhh! Get away a little bit! Sister Love!"


    Beloved knows what is going on under the name Zhu Ran Kuaiai, and quickly separates Kuaiai and Mengxiang. The immature face is dotted with seriousness and solemnity that has never been seen before, and the green eyes are full of green eyes. Alert and fear, looking at his own sister.


    "Heart... beloved?"


    "You haven''t answered my question just now!"


    Xin Ai totally doesn''t appreciate it, and asks with a serious face: "Why are you here?! Sister Mouai, who won''t leave home for reasons other than work, is here...to kill who?!"


    The beloved question made everyone stunned, and the face of showed a really hurt expression, saying: "It''s too much, beloved, what does this mean? Don¡¯t use that kind of misunderstanding. , I came as a goodwill ambassador for an organization this time."


    "Dear...goodwill ambassador?!" With a weird look on her beloved face, she obviously didn''t believe that her natural and stupid sister would do such a thing. "The organization you just mentioned is the country of Yuga?!"


    "That''s right, look, the person who is negotiating with me has already come, then please come here, the Snow Mitch."


    Zhu Rankuai''s face still had that pure and natural expression, but except for her beloved, everyone took a breath when seeing the current situation of the Snow Maiden.


    The Snow Miko was confined to a wheelchair. She should not have suffered any harm, but she was wearing the kind of restraint clothes that Naruto put on in a mental hospital to prevent patients from going crazy, that is, her hands. The kind of clothes that cannot move, the eyes are put on blindfolds, and the body is sealed by a vampire. Even the Snow Miko can''t use her demon power at all at this time, and she was put on a mouth ball, wanting to chant There is no way for the incantation.


    These are all things done to imprison the magical power of the Snow Maiden and prevent her from resisting, but after all of them are put together, it looks like a live show of SM. Concubine Liu will like it very much, especially the part of oral ball...


    Having done such an excessive thing, Karai still kept a pure smile on her face. Although she had brown skin, her smile seemed purer than Bai Xue, but at this time, it was really chilling.


    "Then please... help a little."


    Beloved slightly arched her body, secretly accumulated her demon power, and was ready to escape at any time. Her green eyes looked at Zhu Ran and Guai dignifiedly, and said, "Sister Guaiai, what is your purpose here?! "


    "I''ve been working here recently. Yuka no Kuni is now planning to form an alliance with this village, and the condition for the establishment of the alliance is that the village must surrender the girl named Shirayuki. From my standpoint, no matter what. The establishment of the alliance and the binding of the Miko are also to prevent the Miko as the prophet from noticing unnecessary things and withdrawing from the alliance. I don¡¯t want to fight everyone, especially my beloved and Xiao Moexiang, and I don¡¯t want to kill everyone, so please everyone Hand over Bai Xuegu, so that this village does not need to bleed."


    With a pure smile, Zhu Rankuai said words that were threatening in nature. Her pure expression made her beloved almost weak.


    ''This is what I''m afraid of. By the way, it''s something I''ve been aware of since a long time ago...''


    Never be an enemy of Kariya''s sister!!


    ''Zhu Ran Kuaiai, the second sister of our four sisters, is also my sister with the same father and mother. She has an innocent and unsullied character and is the most generous among the sisters.However, when I started to be sensible, my sister Jiaai started to work, and no one wanted to tell me the content of the work, and my sister had always loved me with her angelic smile, like coaxing a baby.But... I don¡¯t know why, I hate the way my sister looks like this. From the innocent smile of her sister, all I can feel is the endless fear...''


    Zhu Rankuai''s love is the most feared person in this world. This level is far greater than that of her parents Zhu Ranyicha and Zhu Ranyulu. Merely reminiscing about the past made her beloved almost lose her fighting spirit. Zhu Rankuai still maintained the innocence that surpassed Yin Wucan''s level, with her hands behind her back like a little girl, smiling with a pair of nice eyebrows.


    "So... are you willing to help me?"


    "Our answer is this! No. 3 of the White and Black Duo!!!"


    Chapter 110-Children usually cry bitterly!The strength of Zhu Ran''s love!(Two more)


    In the eyes of Hu Meng and Xiao Kui, Mengxiang is undoubtedly their strongest rival. Although they can easily defeat Mengxiang under normal conditions, once the demon power is liberated, Li Mengxiang''s strength can be completely Crush them.


    In the past several battles within the press department, Li Mengxiang played against Hu Meng, Xiao Wei, Xiao Zi, Liu Fei, Xin Ai, and later even joined Mao Mu Jing, with one enemy six, and the six of them supported each other. The longest time was 50.21 seconds by Li Moexiang completely KO, the strength gap is simply worlds apart.


    In order to defeat Li Moexiang, Hu Meng and Xiaoyu even went to the martial arts department to practice, and created a combination of white and black duo. Unexpectedly, the first time they were used against Li Moexiang, it was not against Li Moexiang, but against her sister. Zhu Rankai love!


    Xiaoyu condensed the water vapor in the air, creating countless ice kunai, and Hu Meng''s eyes sent out the wave of illusion, which attached the illusion to Xiaoyu''s ice kunai.


    Ice-made kunai coupled with Hu Meng¡¯s illusion skills, its flight trajectory became very illusory, all of a sudden, it seemed that kunai appeared in the sky. Those members of the Yuga no country in black shot and wanted to break the air. Bingkuwu, but after the Kuwu bullet penetrated it, it was just a phantom. It was an illusion effect created by Hu Meng!


    And if you just look down on it and don¡¯t avoid it, the members in black will find that they are really pierced by ice kunai and bleeding. The ice kunai will cause blood to freeze and hinder blood flow, which will cause consciousness. The ambiguity, coupled with the illusion effect after being hit by Bingkuwu Sting, will again cause more Kuwu Sting to hit the body.


    Hu Meng¡¯s illusion technique can make it difficult to distinguish whether the kunwu is an illusion or an entity, and Ku¡¯s Bingkuwu can cause physical damage and reduce the brain¡¯s response, and then cause a two-stage illusion effect, so that the imaginary is the real. , In reality, it is not, that is, Hu Mengye Xiaofei developed a combination technique to defeat Li Mengxiang!


    These ordinary members of the Yuga Country, that is, the so-called is that they are mainly C-level monsters, including a few A-level and B-level monsters. As for the S-level monsters, it is very rare. The entire Yanghai Academy, S There are no more than fifteen level monsters. This still counts all the gods of the gods and the slick ghost drivers. Even in an organization like the country of Yuka, the level S monsters are basically the ministers or deputy of each branch. Minister.


    Both Hu Meng and Xiao Wei have quite good combat effectiveness. After using the combined attack, they even caught the members of the Yuga Country by surprise. The combination of illusion and physical attack is surprisingly effective, and the black-clothed members are forced Succeedingly, coupled with the continuous use of magic attacks by Xiaozi and Liufei, although Moexiang did not dispel her demon power, she kept firing at the periphery. Although she was at an absolute disadvantage in terms of numbers, she completely suppressed these members of the Yujia Kingdom. !


    Seeing the situation of the battle, he has completely tilted to his side, and there is no emotion on the face of his beloved. Instead, fear and worry continue to emerge, shouting to a group of girls who are still fighting: "You fools, stop fighting! Hurry up and run! Sister loves her... !!! Be careful!!!"


    My beloved wanted to tell everyone to run away, but saw a white figure quickly approaching the fighting, and immediately reminded me.


    "What..."


    The speed of the white figure is so fast, even surpassing the speed of the conversion between the beloved and Xiao Kui''s consciousness. Xiao Kui''s consciousness still stays at the beloved words. When he was puzzled, he saw a white figure standing there. Next to me, the pain came from my waist. It was too fast!


    "you¡­¡­"


    Xiao Que looked at Zhu Rangai who was standing next to her in shock. The natural look of this woman just now seemed to have completely disappeared, her face was stiff, as if she had no human emotions at all, she held her knife tightly. , Broke Xiao Que''s body defenses, pierced her waist, attacking from this position, it would not kill her at once, but it was enough to greatly affect Xiao Que''s actions.


    Xiao Kui wanted to grasp the wrist of Kuaiai, but her power was not the opponent of this''great demon of power'' at all, Kuaiai easily pulled out her right hand, and then swung a fist with her left hand.


    boom!!


    Xiao Kui seems to have found the sense of powerlessness when facing Li Mengxiang. Regardless of the speed, power and moves, Xiao Kui''s body and consciousness can''t keep up with Kuai. His movements were instantly killed. After his body was punched and flew, he hit the ground a few times and stopped after hitting a corner.


    "Zhu...Zhu Ran ?!"


    Hu Meng turned and looked at this woman who had appeared next to him without knowing when. She saw the scene where she killed Xiao Que just now. She saw it clearly. He wanted to save Xiao Que, but he didn''t have time to do it, Xiao Que. She has been defeated, and she may now understand why Xin Ai is so afraid of her sister.


    "I obviously have said ...... bottom of my heart to tell you ...... alliance said it! Woo ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ...... ...... ...... ah ah hate everyone."


    Just now, Zhu Ran, who was expressionless and defeated Bai Xuekui within three seconds, seemed to be another person. Now she suddenly began to cry and open her mouth like a five- or six-year-old child. Weeping unabashedly, crying with no beauty at all, completely like a child, weeping freely, letting the tears continue to shed.


    "Is... crying? Why is this?!"


    Zhu Ran''s love for this woman is really weird. For a while, she is natural and innocent, another is scary and bloody, and another is howling and crying like a child, making people unable to understand what kind of woman she is. Xiao Zi has no idea. Up.


    "Run away..."


    Seeing that things have finally reached the worst step, the beloved forehead is already full of cold sweat, and with the will to survive, he will force his trembling body to prevent it from falling to the ground.


    "Sister Kuai started to break out. It was at work..."

 1158 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1158

    "Work? What is that?!"


    "Sister Karai... she is the No. 1 killer of Zhu Ran''s house!"


    "Zhu Ran''s No. 1 killer Zhu Ran ?"


    Naruto squeezed his chin, and ten meters in front of him was Fujisaki Masa, the head of the first branch of the country of Mika. What Naruto said in the crowd was the name of his helper that he just mentioned.


    Fujisaki Ma was standing in front of Naruto, as if she didn''t want to do any more, with her hands in her pants pockets, and smiled: "In terms of strength, Zhu Rangai is also a well-known master in Zhu Ran''s family, but it''s not bad. Not the strongest, but, in a sense, she is the scariest person in the entire Zhu Ran family."


    Naruto raised his eyebrows. Although he has seen part of it in the comics, he really wants to see with his own eyes what the first killer of Zhu Ran''s family is. However, now that Fujisaki is here, Naruto is really not The way goes straight away.


    "So, are you planning to keep me here?"


    "I think I don''t have the ability. With your ability, I can''t stop you from leaving. Intimidation is impossible. What about the temptation?"


    "In this case, you have to come up with enough chips."


    Fujisaki Ma seemed confident enough to take out a book from her body, with a black cover on the surface, a silver cross, and a red gem in the cross.


    Naruto could see that the gem was not used for decoration, but a real gem. The gem was set on the book, and it was really gorgeous.


    "what is this?"


    "Acacia Brad Lipa''s diary."


    "Woo..."


    Zhu Rankuai¡¯s killing was accompanied by her crying loudly. Zhu Ran¡¯s family are all powerful vampires. Zhu Rankuai¡¯s reputation as the number one killer is definitely not a name, even if the seal is not unlocked, the speed and speed The strength is far beyond that of everyone present.


    Hu Meng, who was originally not good at close combat, felt the powerlessness that Xiao Kui had just now, because even if he watched, his body couldn¡¯t keep up with Zhu Ran¡¯s love. The pain in the abdomen reminded Hu Meng that he was suffering. In order to attack, she easily broke the demon defense on the surface of her body with only a knife!


    "Woo..."


    "stop it!"


    Zhu Rankuai¡¯s left hand pierced Hu Meng¡¯s abdomen. In terms of her ability, the right hand knife was enough to dig out Hu Meng¡¯s heart directly. It was impossible for others to watch Hu Meng be loved by Zhu Rankui. Killed, Concubine Liu immediately locked Mou Ai''s neck from behind, while Mengxiang hugged her raised right hand.


    "Stupid!! I told you to run away quickly!! Once Sister Mouai starts to kill, no one can stop her!!"


    Even if it is one enemy against three, Zhu Ran''s love strength still occupies an absolute overwhelming advantage. Although she was hugged by Concubine Liu from behind, she pulled her left hand out of Hu Meng''s body and elbowed backward. !


    puff!!


    With one move, Kuai injured Concubine Liu''s internal organs, interrupted her three ribs, and spouted a bit of blood from her mouth.


    "The Snow Miko wants to avoid this, so she wants to make an alliance with Yuka Country?"


    Concubine Liu fell weakly under the corner of the wall, her broken ribs and internal organs injured by the strange force of her love made her feel pain every time she breathed. Although this pain would be relieved a lot for her, Zhu Dyeing love, this woman''s terrifying strength really makes Concubine Liu on the verge of despair.


    ''I''m just afraid of this... Sister Mouai will never hesitate when she kills, because she was educated and raised like this.And the tears she shed is to shed all the things outside of work with the tears.The love for our sisters who shed the same blood, and our own war-weary heart, everything shed with tears.So no matter how many people are killed, the heart of loving sister is still pure and flawless. I think the innocence of sister is... terrible than any murderous...''


    The Ministry of Information Women''s Six VS Zhu Rankai Ai!The former failed miserably!


    Everyone was killed by Zhu Ran''s love, and only one person was left, standing in place, crying.


    "Sister Moai, stop..."


    Mengxiang''s physique is the strongest. At this time, she still barely has the ability to act. She grabbed Zhu Ran''s ankle and made her last plea in the love of sisters: "Don''t kill anymore... Sister love... "


    "No way... Xiao Mengxiang, this is my job... Oooh!"


    Zhu Ran¡¯s tears of love came out again, and Mengxiang knew very well that in everyone¡¯s current situation, except that she and her beloved were vampires who could last a little longer, everyone else was in a state of dying after another move. Although she was extremely reluctant in her heart, Mengxiang could only make this choice.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t let you hurt them, even if it''s your sister, you are the same!"


    Mengxiang made the final realization, took out a small bottle from her arms, bit the cork on it with her teeth, and then poured the red and bloody liquid on her chest. On the cross.


    "Little Mengxiang...you..."


    "It''s been a long time, Sister Mouai!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Eleven-Both lose and lose!The end of the sisters battle!!


    The potion that Naruto made with his own blood was to show its effect at this time.


    Although he can''t appear here at this time, Moexiang can use the power of the potion to temporarily lift the seal power of the cross and release Li Moexiang''s personality and power to fight against Zhu Ran''s No. 1 Killer!


    "Little Mengxiang... the seal of your cross..."


    "It''s been a long time since I saw you, Sister Mouai, I''m really happy to see you. This trick serves as a meeting ceremony for our sisters to meet again after a long time, so you can accept it all!!"


    Li Moexiang¡¯s scarlet slender eyes were full of indifference and determination, and he kicked Kaai¡¯s side face with all his strength, so that Guai¡¯s body immediately flew out of the ground. Rimoexiang did not chase immediately, but helped. Picked up the beloved who was knocked down by the mow love, said: "How are you, are you all right?!"


    "Sister, I''m okay." Xin Ai shook her head reluctantly, and said: "Although everyone is badly hurt, but fortunately, all of them are still alive, but it is best to deal with the injury as soon as possible, otherwise it will be life-threatening if it drags on."


    Beloved is a vampire after all, so the situation is relatively good, but the other girls are not good at close combat, and their bodies are not strong enough. They have been pierced by the beloved hand knife and have suffered considerable damage.


    "But since I''m an enemy of Sister Kariae, it''s good to survive. That''s the opponent I have tried to avoid fighting until now. In short, you should leave here before Sister gets up. ,if not¡­¡­"


    "Very powerful ah¡­¡­"


    Rimeexiang hasn¡¯t finished her words yet. Apparently the strength of is beyond her own imagination. She actually stood up at this moment. Judging from her body, she didn¡¯t receive anything from being kicked by Rimaexiang just now. hurt.


    "I haven''t died after being attacked like that. If this happens, I have to be more serious."


    "What..."


    Rimaexiang felt a chill in her heart. Among the four sisters, is indeed not the strongest. There is still a big sister on it, but it is the opponent that Rimaexiang is least willing to face. Has been absolutely confirmed!


    ''I have attacked her vitals with all my strength, can''t I even stop her?!''


    In the face of the second sister Zhu Ran Kuai Ai, Li Mengxiang was heavier than ever before, but after Zhu Ran Kuai stood up, she did not immediately attack. Instead, she bowed to Moe Xiang, kneeling with her left leg and right hand. Putting it on her chest, she raised her skirt with her left hand, and nodded slightly. For a naturally proud vampire, kneeling like this is the supreme etiquette. From this, we can also see the importance of Mengxiang''s sister in the heart of love. !


    "I want to send my blessings here first. It seems that you can already unlock your seal. Congratulations, Xiao Mengxiang."


    Li Mengxiang seemed to be a little startled, her scarlet eyes showed surprise and puzzlement, and said, "What do you mean by loving sister?"


    "Even among our sisters, you have a special bloodline. If that bloodline can be awakened, it is a very beautiful thing. If your father knows it, he will be very happy."


    Tears fell in Zhu Rankuai''s eyes again, which was different from the previous one. This time, she shed tears because of joy. At least at this moment, she shed tears for the joy of her sister.


    "So... what are you going to do? Stop the fight, and then let go of my wonderful sister?"


    "No...no. This is another matter...you can''t kill it, Xiao Mengxiang, beloved, and everyone, you can''t kill it...because this is my job..."


    The tears of love continued, and there was a moment of sorrow in the expression, and all these emotions, love and blessings for my sister, my own war-weary character, and sadness for the sister who was about to kill my beloved sister, all these emotions , All shed with her tears, completely turned into a machine that only knows to kill!


    "That''s why I said..." The corner of Li Mengxiang''s mouth curled slightly, and a bitter smile appeared, "I don''t want to fight with sister Kariya you at all..."

 1159 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1159

    Zhu Rangai, who has killed countless people but is as pure as snow, is the most terrifying person in Zhu Ran¡¯s family. Even Li Mengxiang has to avoid fighting with this sister as much as possible. But now, he is forced to go to Liangshan and has to War!


    "Since Xiao Mengxiang has awakened, then I also lift the''restriction''."


    No matter how painful and unbearable in her heart, for Karai, killing is her job. As long as it is the goal of the task, no matter who it is, it must be killed, regardless of the price paid!


    Knowing exactly how strong Moexiang was after she liberated her demon power, Karai couldn''t keep her demon power limited as before. She also took off the blue cross earring on her right ear in order to fight Mengxiang.


    "what!"


    After taking off the cross earrings, Kariya suddenly screamed, and countless blood-red substances grew from her right arm. That state was very similar to when the Uchiha gangster was controlled by Madara with black substances. .


    Those blood-red things appeared from under Mou Ai''s arm, twisted and deformed in the air, blooming blood-red blood mist.


    "What is this?!"


    Rimoeka lowered her body. Although she was wearing a kimono, her action was not affected because her underneath was a trouser suit. However, the sudden change in Karai''s body made her feel a strong anxiety. It was the first time that Mengxiang saw the demon-powered liberation state of . She only knew that her second sister was very strong, but Li Mengxiang didn''t know what level of real strength she reached.


    Those blood-red things are actually the blood of mowing. After liberating the demon power, mowing can control her blood and body changes. The whole right arm becomes six huge blood-red bat wings, each bat wing They are all extremely sharp, enough to cut off the powerful flesh of a vampire!!


    "Ugh..."


    Mou Ai is still crying, the left half of her body is pure and innocent, the right half of her body has turned her right arm into six blood-red bat wings, it looks like a pathetic eroded by blood and killing. Like fallen angels.


    Kuaiwai cried loudly. After liberating the demon power, although the body has become that weird, the speed of the Kuaiai has become more rapid, like a teleport, rushing to the front of Mengxiang in the right arm. A piece of sharp bat wings quickly slashed towards Li Mengxiang''s body.


    Those six bat wings were sharper than any weapon, and even Moriqiu Silver Shadow''s wolf claws couldn''t compare with it. It cut Rimeexiang''s body with one move.


    ''That''s it, it turns out that that arm is to be used like this!Sister is really strong!''


    "Sister...Sister!!"


    "Next! What my sister has cut is only the afterimage!!"


    At the moment when Rimaexiang faced the attack of Kaya, she covered her demon power on the surface of her body, so that she could not stop Kaya¡¯s slash, but with her speed, she could temporarily leave her shadow in the air. I deceived Mouai''s eyes, took the opportunity to attack from below, put his right hand on the ground, and kicked Mouai''s chin with his left foot!


    "puff!!"


    The chin was hit hard by Rimaexiang''s full force, and Karai''s body was also impacted, and a mouthful of blood came out immediately.


    ''Success!Hit the chin from the blind spot, so even the sister...what?!''


    Rimeika thought her attack had worked, but Kariya, who was kicked in the chin by her sneak attack, twisted in mid-air. It seemed that the attack just now had no effect on Kariya. That sharp right arm. Immediately waved at Rimengxiang.


    "Mengxiang!!"


    Hu Meng blurted out and yelled, looking at Zhu Rangai, who was almost completely transformed into a monster. The purple eyes were filled with endless fear as before the beloved. With incredible emotion, he said: "That arm is What?! It''s completely different from Mengxiang... Is she really just a vampire?!"


    "That''s the ability of vampires to transform!"


    With the help of Concubine Liu, Xiao Zi took out the potion she was carrying to treat her wounds, and she reluctantly explained to Hu Meng and the others: "Vampires are not only the terrifying brute force known as the''great demon of power'' In addition, the ability to transform into animals such as bats and mice is also very famous. However, vampires are a very proud race, and it is a shame for them to transform into other animals, so now this Basically it is a "forgotten ability" that has not been used! But it can be transformed into such a peculiar form like Zhu Ranguai and can be used freely, even in vampires, it is also heretical, attacking specialized transformation ability!!"


    "Xiao Zi, if your knowledge can tell me how to defeat sister Kariya, then I will thank you!"


    Rimeexiang made a rare joke. Although her current condition is very bad, Zhu Rankuai has a pure personality, but when killing people, every move is aimed at the key. If it wasn''t for her in time. Dodging, it should have been at least severely injured by this time, but even so, Rimeexiang still added four wounds to her body in an instant, and began to bleed at the same time.


    ''Really, I just don''t want to be an enemy of sister Kariya!"Even Rimeika felt distressed at this time," Although the alienated arm is very troublesome, the biggest problem is the abnormal resistance!The attack just now was invalid, that is to say, the half-hearted attack is useless, but if you attack with all your strength without thinking clearly, it will also become the bait for that arm!damn it!At this time, where did that guy die?!''


    Facing the crisis caused by Zhu Ran''s love, even Rie Moexiang felt a headache, and couldn''t help but start complaining about a certain golden-haired guy. The expression of gritted teeth was absolutely rare.


    "Enough is enough, just stop now, Mengxiang!"


    "sleet?!"


    "This was originally a war that broke out because of me. If you lose, everyone will die. This... is enough. As long as I go to the country of Yuga, it will be fine! As long as I..."


    Bai Xueque couldn''t bear her friend being killed by her love for her own sake. She would rather sacrifice herself to go to Yuga''s country. She was so clumsy, but this time Rimoexiang couldn''t help but get angry.


    boom!!


    Li Mengxiang turned around and kicked him fiercely on Xiao Kuo''s nose. The nose was originally a fragile place. How could Xiao Kuo, who is not a strong body, resist Li Mengxiang''s kick and immediately sprayed nosebleeds.


    "Ah! What are you doing?! Mengxiang!"


    "You idiot! What do you mean if you lose?! You idiot, who do you think you are talking to?! Just watch me quietly, and see how I defeat Sister Guai! "


    "Mengxiang!"


    Li Mengxiang¡¯s complexion condensed, and she turned around and no longer faced Xiao Kui. She said Xiao Kui was stupid. In fact, she was smarter herself, although her words were about Xiao Kui¡¯s belief that she would lose to Kuai. Angry, but there is no girl here who can''t tell that she really cares about Xiao Ku, and she will never let her go to Yuga Country.


    ''If you lose!I must be laughed at by that guy!''


    Li Mengxiang found a good excuse for herself, and then turned to look at Zhu Rangai who had rushed in front of her.


    "I don''t have to think about that much! If a half-hearted attack is useless, it will be solved in one move! Clap the palm!!"


    Rimengxiang shrank her shoulders, then burst out the vampire power, and slapped her hand on Karai¡¯s shoulder with an inch of strength, temporarily blocking the attack of her completely alienated arm. It was at this moment that Zhu Rankui The flaw of love!


    ''The victory or defeat is only within one blow!Step forward forcefully, this blow that gathers all the demon power at one point!!''


    "A blow that took away the enemy''s life in an instant! Take it! Sister!!"


    Rimaexiang condensed all her demon power on her right leg. Taking advantage of the only chance that Kayai had exposed her flaws because of her just now, she kicked Kayaai''s abdomen, and the powerful demon energy turned into After the thunder light and the bat, it penetrated the body of , flying and blooming behind the .


    boom!!


    With a full kick, Li Mengxiang kicked all the bones and internal organs of Miao Ai to pieces, and the blood of Miao Ai sprayed on Li Mengxiang''s body.


    "Don''t blame me, love sister, I can only do this...what?!"


    Rimaexiang originally thought he had won, but Zhu Rankuai loved the alienated right arm, but at this moment, he penetrated the body of Rimaexiang who had relaxed his guard. The blood of the sisters bloomed in the air at the same time, and the strength met. In the end it became the end of both losers!


    "How is it possible?! Obviously all the internal organs have been crushed! Is my sister immortal?!!!"


    Chapter 112-Naruto also feels horrible!The sad Zhu Rankai love!


    Zhu Ran¡¯s ability to love is also extremely rare among vampires. Because of her such powerful ability, she has been trained as a killer since she was a child, so it has been long since Li Moexiang doesn¡¯t want to fight with Zhu Ran. Mow love!


    Rimaexiang and Karai hit each other¡¯s vitals at the same time. Although they won¡¯t die instantly because of the vampire¡¯s powerful immortality, it¡¯s a fact that both of them are seriously injured. If this goes on, it¡¯s likely that the two of them will So we all die together!


    Zhu Rankuai¡¯s ribs and internal organs were almost all shattered by Li Moexiang¡¯s kick just now. It was a serious internal injury, but under such circumstances, she still attacked Li Moexiang, leaving the two remaining on her right arm. The bat wings slashed towards Rimaexiang in front of him.


    ''Oops!!''


    Rimaexiang doesn¡¯t know enough about Kaya¡¯s current ability. She doesn¡¯t know that she can attack even with a broken rib. She moves so fast as if the injuries on her body are completely fake. The last two bat wings are about to be seen. Cut off Li Moexiang''s head!!


    ''Move!Hurry up!''


    Rie Moexiang¡¯s scarlet eyes watched the blood-red bat wings grow bigger and bigger in front of her, because she knew she was desperately trying to mobilize her demon power, but all of Rie Moexiang¡¯s demon power had been placed on the foot just now. Now his body was pierced by the four bat wings that I loved, and he could only watch the bat wings that had harvested so many lives, approaching his snow-white neck!

 1160 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1160

    Li Moexiang thinks she is not a person who will give up, but at this time, she really feels the threat of death right in front of her, whether it is because of her own emotions or because of the influence of the memory of''show'', that damn blond figure , But flashed in Li Mengxiang''s mind at this time.


    ''Damn bastard, where did you die?!''


    Li Mengxiang complained in her heart, and couldn''t tell what kind of emotion she was in this situation, or in other words, when Li Mengxiang, who was indifferent and arrogant, who treated everyone without a word, would have this A complaint like a little girl?


    "Get away!!"


    The protagonist always appears at the end, or this damn bastard, he has to wait until the last step of the matter before he is willing to show up. Seeing that the sharp bat wing that loves his right arm is about to cut off Li Moexiang¡¯s head, Naruto finally got rid of Fujisaki''s matter, and leaped to Rimaeka''s side with the technique of flying thunder god, used his arm to block the bat wings cut by Karai, and at the same time stretched out one from his belly. The golden chakra fist hit Kaai''s belly with a punch.


    Karai''s ribs and internal organs have been smashed by Moe Xiang, Naruto punched it up, it was not like hitting a living body, it felt soft and terrifying!!


    Naruto fisted to retreat from mourning, so that the bat wings that had pierced Li Moexiang¡¯s body were pulled out of Li Moexiang¡¯s body. Naruto had no time to chase after mourning, and immediately hugged Li Moexiang who was crying. , A group of green fluorescence appeared on the hand.


    Naruto started to heal Li Mengxiang¡¯s wounds with the palm fairy technique, and injected huge vitality into Li Mengxiang¡¯s body along with Chakra. With her strong resilience as a vampire, several wounds on her body quickly stopped bleeding. , But there is still not much activity in a short time, otherwise the wound will inevitably tear again.


    Rimaexiang fought with Karai, which consumed a lot of demon power. Naruto didn¡¯t say much, and asked her to suck her own blood quickly. Most of the vampire¡¯s abilities come from blood. After inhaling Naruto¡¯s powerful blood, Li Mengxiang''s face quickly turned from pale to ruddy.


    Looking at the blond man holding him, thinking that she had almost died under the bat wings of her love, Li Mengxiang was a little bit aggrieved for some reason, pouting, and blurting out a complaint without even thinking about it.


    "You bastard, why are you here so late?!"


    This was originally the complaint that Rimeika had in her heart when she was almost killed by moaning. With her outer rigidity and inner soft character, she would never tell the complaints of this kind of girl, but she was injured at this time. Weakness and physical weakness also caused her inner defenses to weaken compared to usual, and she rarely expressed her aspirations in front of Naruto.


    Although Naruto knew that this girl had a soft temper on the outside, it was the first time she heard the complaining words of a little girl like this, and he couldn¡¯t help being stunned for a while. In the Nine-Tailed Chakra mode, her golden eyes became surprised. Looking at the silver-haired girl in his arms.


    Seeing him staring at him in amazement, Rimaexiang realized his tone of voice just now after he was puzzled. Her face that had become ruddy from sucking Naruto''s blood became even more blushing, and her tone eagerly defended herself. .


    "You, don''t think about it! I''m just angry that you don''t know where you went! No other meaning!"


    Although Li Mengxiang is heroic on the battlefield and possesses the terrifying ability that Hu Meng and the others consider to be the''ultimate BOSS'', she may not be much better than Hu Meng''s innocent girl in love. She blushes like this. Not only does it have no deterrent, but it also adds countless charms that are not usually available.


    Naruto held Li Mengxiang with his right hand, and scratched his nose with his left hand. After all, he resisted the idea of ??teasing her here. Once there were enemies here, he didn''t want the enemy to see Li Mengxiang like this. She looks shy and cute. Secondly, there are other girls here.


    Naruto deliberately didn''t look at Li Moexiang''s weak red eyes, which made Li Moexiang a little relieved, and felt less embarrassed.


    "Are you all okay?!"


    When Li Mengxiang was fighting with Karai just now, Xiao Zi and Concubine Liu had tried their best to give other people emergency treatment with magic. Although they were not standing at all at this time, they could still stand up by supporting each other. Hu Meng''s face was stained with blood, and he didn''t have the usual energetic look, and said: "It''s okay, although the injury is not minor, but somehow his life was saved."


    Although I have experienced a lot of battles in school before, it is the first time for such a cruel battle of life and death. All of them are easily killed by the love, even the strongest Li Moexiang, facing Zhu Dying in love is also dangerous. If Naruto didn''t show up in time, I''m afraid that Rika would die under the bat wings of love. These girls have now truly seen the horror of death.


    Naruto saw that although everyone¡¯s faces were not very good, they should not be life-threatening, and he secretly relieved, and then turned to look in the direction of Karai, frowning and saying: "Such a serious injury. She can stand up, this woman is really..."


    Zhu Rankuai¡¯s situation can no longer be acted with weirdness. She was smashed in ribs and internal organs by Mengxiang. Later, she was hit by Naruto. Theoretically speaking, although there was no damage to her limbs, the main support for her torso The bones should have been all broken, and she shouldn''t be able to stand up again.


    "Zhu Rankai Ai, do you still want to fight?"


    "I want to... kill everyone in this village... heh heh... I count as much as I can kill... because this is my job... heh heh..."


    Zhu Ranguai''ai coughed up blood while talking, showing that her body was seriously damaged, but even in such a situation where the wind blows and she will die, she also has to kill again, because this is her job.


    Naruto squinted his eyes. He asked himself that he had experienced so many different worlds, he was rich in knowledge and broadened his horizons, but he had never seen someone like Zhu Rankuai.


    Danzo used the power of other gods to create a group of puppets who had no emotions and would only obey his orders to complete tasks.But Zhu Rangai not only retained all the emotions, and even her innocence and whiteness were better than any girl Naruto had ever seen, including Shiro and Hinata, her hands were bloodstained, but her soul was spotlessly clean. , Such a person, even Naruto would be terrified.


    Zhu Rankuai''s love is sad, because she is a killer who has no choice. She will definitely complete the task if she accepts the task. What Naruto fears is not Zhu Rankuai''s love for this woman, but Zhu Ran''s education.


    What does it take to make a person like this?!


    Naruto put down Li Mengxiang in his arms, fixed his eyes on Zhu Rangai who was more than ten meters away from him, and said lightly: "You take a break first, and she will let me solve it."


    Rie Moexiang looked at Naruto¡¯s profile, her serious expression made her nod, and after turning around for a step, she turned her head again. When the two eyes met, she listened to Rie Moexiang and said, "Be careful. One point, Sister Mouai is very strong..."


    Although Zhu Rankuai''s love is now in a state of serious injury, Rimeexiang has not forgotten that her sister has only lifted one restriction now. Only in this way, her strength will be slightly higher than that of Rimeexiang, and After the other restriction is lifted, it is still unknown what kind of strange ability will appear.


    Rimaexiang cared about herself in such soft words, and Naruto felt more excited than taking any stimulants. He smiled unconsciously on his face and nodded towards Rimaexiang.


    Li Mengxiang shut up immediately after expressing her concern, without saying anything, lest her''other side'' was exposed to him too much, she turned and walked towards the other girls'' positions.


    And when Rimoexiang turned around, Naruto touched an object in her arms, originally intended to give it to her directly, now it seems that this thing can also be used to good use, a lot of see that Rimoexiang is different from usual The tough and gentle side is Naruto''s greatest pleasure when getting along with this glamorous vampire.


    For Karai, there is only killing in her heart when performing the mission, and everything else has nothing to do with her. She also paid no attention to the conversation between Naruto and Rimeika, and took out a blood red from her body. The pill was put into his mouth.


    That pill is so scarlet, really like the same drop of blood, it melts immediately after entering the mouth of , exuding a strong bloody smell, which is very disgusting for others, but for vampires Said, it is quite delicious.


    Seeing Karai swallowing the pill, my emerald eyes rolled a few times, thinking of a terrifying possibility, blurted out: "Magic blood potion!!"


    Chapter 113-Plan Amendment!Sun Fist!!


    After the blood-red pills were swallowed by Guai¡¯s stomach, the effect of the medicine was revealed almost instantaneously, and Guai¡¯s whole body began to glow with blood red, and that burst of light completely enveloped her body, like a heart. Beating constantly and regularly.


    Even without looking at it, Naruto knew that Karai''s demon power was constantly increasing and becoming stronger than before. The ribs and internal organs that had been smashed by Rakamaka were also recovering quickly.


    "Magic blood medicine?!"


    This time it was Concubine Liu who called out the name. At this time, her eyes widened because of the name of the medicine she had just said, and she looked shocked.


    "How could that kind of medicine still exist in the world?!"


    The magic blood medicine is a very mysterious and ancient secret medicine. Don¡¯t mention the ones you have seen before, and only the beloved as a vampire, and the concubine Liu who has enough knowledge, even Xiao Zi, are all I heard the name of this potion for the first time.


    "Concubine Liu, what is that magic blood medicine?"


    Concubine Liu looked solemnly at the mourning that her whole body was wrapped in red light, and wiped the cold sweat from her forehead secretly, and said: "I have only seen this kind of potion in the master''s classics. It is said to belong to a vampire. The secret medicine in the family can speed up the blood flow rate of a vampire, increase the speed and power by several times in a short period of time, and can quickly recover from the injury. After taking this potion, the power of an ordinary vampire Will be promoted to near invincibility. However, it is said that this medicine requires all the blood of seven pure human virgins under the age of sixteen to be refined. Because this potion is too dehumanizing, all the production methods should be within a hundred years. It was ruined by the chairman of the board and the other undefeated adult of the Three Great Plutoes. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be magic blood medicine!"


    It¡¯s not surprising that vampires are such a powerful and ancient race. There will be some secret family secrets. Beloved nodded solemnly, and said: "That is indeed a magic blood medicine. I once heard sister Mouai say, family There is indeed this kind of secret medicine in here, because the refining conditions are too harsh, so there should be less than ten magic blood medicines in the family. I didn''t expect that sister Kuai would come with the magic blood medicine this time!"


    Putting aside the fact that the refining of magic blood medicine requires the lives of seven human girls, let¡¯s put this aside. Everyone¡¯s heart sank because of the potion that I loved to eat. The power of love alone is enough to overcome Li. Mengxiang, what will it look like if you increase it two or three times?!


    When Naruto heard Concubine Liu talk about the magic blood medicine in front, his brows couldn''t help but wrinkle. It takes seven lives to refine the medicine, even if it has a strong effect, Naruto won¡¯t take it. Yes, but he didn¡¯t have any position to criticize , because the number of people he killed far exceeded these seven numbers. After the potion of magic blood was completely absorbed by the , Naruto turned his right hand into A bone claw.


    "Although you are Mengxiang and your beloved sister, since you are an enemy, you can''t be merciful, Zhu Rankai love, and be prepared to be killed by me."


    Zhu Rankuai¡¯s demon power recovered, and even became stronger than the previous peak state. The six bat wings on his right arm were more blood red and sharp. The demon power exuding from the body at this time filled the air with a bloody breath. .


    "Woo...I don''t want to kill, but this is my job, so I want to kill all of you..."


    Zhu Rankuai rushed to Naruto''s face while crying loudly. However, because of her extremely war-weary personality, she had to face the battle and kill people constantly because of her family relationship. The blood-red bat wings pointed towards Naruto. Cut off people.


    boom!!


    Naruto¡¯s eyes have turned into the state of red nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes. Although the speed at this time has far surpassed that of Li Moexiang, Naruto¡¯s strongest pupil technique still cannot be avoided. With this The dynamic vision of both eyes, combined with Naruto''s powerful flesh, used the bone claws turned into his right arm to block the sharp bat wings of Love!


    The blood flowing through the whole body quickly made her body temperature rise, and at the same time, she strengthened her strength, continuously transforming the demon power into brute force, which is not considered a strong arm with brute force. Bat wings, the power to suppress Naruto''s bone claws!


    Naruto speeded up the flow of all the chakras in his body, and at the same time fixed his eyes on Zhu Rangai in front of him!


    "Amaterasu!!"

 1161 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1161

    A master like Zhu Ranguai does not simply use his eyes to catch opponents in battle, but relies on the body''s perception of demon power, which is much faster than the eyes, although I don¡¯t know what Naruto¡¯s tricks are. , But Kariya was still keenly aware of the sense of danger, and immediately avoided sideways.


    The speed of Kayaking rose to the limit in an instant, and Naruto''s Amaterasu was actually partially avoided by her. It was originally aimed at the position of the shoulder, but because of Kaya''s fast dodge, it burned onto a bat wing.


    The demon power in Karai''s body surged, trying to extinguish the black flame standing on her bat''s wings, but found that she couldn''t do it at all. Zhu Ran Karai made a decisive decision and blankly put the bat wings lit by the sky. Duan, then as if it was a big knife, cut down at Naruto.


    Naruto lowered the calcium content in his bones in the shortest time, making his body extremely soft, twisting to avoid the slash of love, and at the same time forming a seal with both hands.


    "The Seventh Shocking Gate Upanishad Tiger!!"


    Roar!!


    The hot chakra evaporates the water in Naruto''s body by a large margin, forming a huge white tiger in mid-air, and a loud beast roar from the tiger''s mouth, and then the huge body completely swallows love!!


    boom!!


    Hiuhu hit Karai''s body like a running train. Before the enemy was completely destroyed, Hiuhu''s forward momentum would never stop.


    Kariya¡¯s body was hit by Naruto¡¯s frontal body, and his body was uncontrollably transformed into a large font due to the impact of that powerful force. However, it is hard to imagine that Kariya¡¯s face was still flat when he was attacked by the frontal. It was scary, as if she were a robot, but the tears on her face made it clear that this was not the case.


    The power of the magic blood medicine circulated in Zhu Ranguai''s body, allowing her blood to run quickly, and at the same time it produced a huge demon power!


    "Break it for me!"


    Zhu Rankuai gave a loud roar, and at the same time a dazzling blood-red light was emitted from the alienated right arm. The blood-red light penetrated the white day tiger and shone on Naruto''s body. Then, Naruto''s eyes saw it. Six blood-red claw marks!


    The previously broken bat wing quickly regenerates under the action of the magic blood medicine. Like Naruto''s reincarnation eye, only the six in one can exert the strongest power.


    Zhu Rankuai¡¯s alienated right arm was completely restored to its original shape, and as a result, a cutting force that surpassed all was exploded. The sharp bat wings slashed on the forehead of the tiger, and the sharp blood light made the top of the forehead of the tiger sunken. , The red blood light gradually invaded the day tiger!


    Zhu Rankuai¡¯s expression condensed, and the blood burst on his body, and the power of the bat wing on his right arm was raised to the limit, and he shredded Naruto¡¯s day tiger with one move. The blood and light carried an endless smell of blood and flew towards Ming. The human body.


    Naruto flew back, spinning Chakra in his hand, turning it into a red-black chakra sphere like an asteroid.


    "Melting Spiral Shuriken!!"


    Four-tailed Sun Wukong¡¯s chakra is injected into the spiral shuriken. Although it does not have the indestructible characteristics of Amaterasu, the four-tailed special chakra is even more destructive than Amaterasu!


    Zhu Rankuai¡¯s eyes became scarlet after entering the fighting state, and there was no emotion at all. Her only purpose at this time was to kill everyone here. Faced with the terrifying heat, the nearby ice and snow began to begin. The melting spiral shuriken, Zhu Rankai did not dodge, using the alienated right arm to cut towards Naruto''s spiral shuriken.


    "Explode! Spiral Shuriken!!"


    Naruto stretched out his hand and held it, and the power that controlled the spiral shuriken exploded before hitting Zhu Rangai. The melting spiral shuriken rolled up a black and red hurricane, and a storm of lava enveloped the sky above the Mikoto Hall. Magma The high temperature caused the entire shrine hall to melt.


    "Vampire Claws!!"


    Zhu Rankuai¡¯s voice came from the exploding spiral shuriken. Her alienated right arm has now become the strongest weapon. Six rays of blood penetrated the spiral shuriken¡¯s lava storm and flew to Naruto. In front of.


    "Eighty Gods Air Strike!!"


    Naruto¡¯s eyes changed, and nine golden tails appeared immediately behind him. All of these nine tails turned into golden fists. They punched in the air continuously, and at the same time punched a huge Chakra¡¯s fist in the air. All of the six blood lights were blocked.


    Naruto¡¯s eyes were fixed on Zhu Ran¡¯s love in the air. The woman¡¯s body was burned by the melting just now. Naruto clearly saw a lot of scorched black marks, but Zhu Ran¡¯s love still didn¡¯t even have a slight expression, it seems Nothing feels the same at all.


    Naruto is a little concerned about Zhu Ran''s weird situation. Originally, he planned to kill Zhu Ran''s or seal it forever, but now, he has to slightly modify his plan, but before that, Some things must be determined.


    "Close your eyes!!"


    Naruto only had time to turn around and yelled at Li Moexiang and the others. Then, facing Zhu Rangai who had already bullied him, Naruto opened his hands on top of his head, and shouted loudly in the air: "Look! Sun Fist!!!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Fourteen-End of the First Battle!A great gift from Naruto to Fujisaki!


    The light in the Snow Girl is not strong, because it is full of white ice and snow, which can easily reflect light. If you look at the strongly reflective ice and snow for a long time, it will affect your eyesight, and even cause blindness.


    However, Naruto¡¯s Sun Fist will speed up this process!


    Absorb the light from the natural environment, and then burst out all at once. It can produce bit-level flash bombs and dazzling glare. This glare can''t be resisted even by Naruto''s jade reincarnation eyes, and there is a considerable part of its strength. Naruto, who comes from the pupil technique, will be limited in strength because of this completely non-destructive trick. He can completely ignore the effect of the sun fist. Also in the Dragon Ball world, the fourth wound has erupted, which can cut off everything in the body. After the sensation of touch and pain, no matter how strong the light is, the eyes will not close, will not shed tears, and will not affect their sight.


    The girls didn¡¯t understand what Naruto meant at first, but then the strong light from Naruto shining brighter than the sun made them all feel that their eyes were directly exposed to laser light, subconsciously. Lower your head and close your eyes, your body reacts faster than consciousness!


    Normal people are absolutely unable to look directly at the sun''s rays with their eyes, because the brain has the instinct of automatic protection. Even if you insist on raising your head with perseverance, your eyes will be closed uncontrollably. This reaction is not something normal people can control. , The monster is the same.


    In such a strong light, Naruto¡¯s vision is basically completely unaffected, since he is in the backlight, and secondly, it is also because he has opened the fourth wound door ability to cut off all negative feelings in the body, no matter what His body, including the most vulnerable brain and eyes, will not be affected by any kind of stimulation.


    In such a strong light, Naruto clearly saw Zhu Rankai continue waving the huge blood red bat wings. In such a strong light, her movements were not affected in any way, especially her eyes did not blink. !


    This is enough for Naruto to determine the problem, because he is like this himself.


    "Sure enough! Lei Dun Chidori!!"


    laugh!!


    Naruto, like Zhu Rankuai, turned all of his power to attack, so that his body¡¯s defense became very weak. Under such circumstances, his body¡¯s defense power was very low, too low. It''s just taller than ordinary people, ordinary bullets will be blocked by his muscles, but with armor-piercing bullets, it can penetrate Naruto''s body in this situation. From another perspective, his current physical defense is not as good as Moriqiu Silver shadow.


    Zhu Rankuai''s alienated right arm easily pierced Naruto''s body, and six wounds appeared at the same time.


    Because the bat wings are too huge, Zhu Ran Kauai aimed at Naruto¡¯s body attack, but there are two bat wings, which are pierced by Naruto¡¯s left shoulder and thigh. These two injuries, It is also the lightest.


    In the torso of the body, although Naruto has understood the sixth sense and integrated the power of the nine big-tailed beasts, he has not faded from the mortal body after all. After all, he is only a human being, even though he is almost invincible in this world. But before the real great sacredness, such as the twelve gods of Ospis and the six great saints under the heavenly path, all of them can easily wipe out the ant Naruto, or in other words, there is no need for people of that kind to do it. Any one of the twelve golden saints can easily kill him, and he can''t be escaped with Flying Thunder God. Only when he reaches the realm of the eighth sense and transcends the boundary of life and death can he be regarded as leaving the realm of human beings.


    Since he is still only a mortal, Naruto''s body structure is still the same. The torso has most of the internal organs, and now almost all of them have been pierced and damaged by Zhu Ranku''s bat wings.


    In theory, almost all the vital organs have been damaged, especially the heart and lungs. The average person should be able to hold on a little bit if the bat wings are not pulled out, but it will also cause hemorrhage from internal organs. Can''t continue to beat and transport blood, lungs can''t breathe, people will go into shock in a short time and then die, but Naruto doesn''t seem to be in shock at all.


    The complexion is normal, and there is still a faint smile, but in this case, it is completely abnormal. Even if it is pierced by the bat wing, there is only some blood on the bat wing and six wounds on the body. There was not much blood flowing out, as if the attack on this body was just an illusion.


    Naruto smiled, full of conspiracy, and said:


    "Sure enough, just like me, you have closed your body pain!"


    If Naruto¡¯s body is abnormal, then Zhu Ran¡¯s love is not much better. Her body was pierced by Naruto¡¯s Chidori, and Naruto¡¯s Chakra turned into a violent thunder and lightning, destroying Zhu Ran from the inside. Mouth the body of love.


    Lei Dun is the most violent of the five basic Chakra attributes, violent and difficult to control, under Naruto''s deliberate indulgence.


    Even a vampire can hardly withstand such an attack that destroys from the inside of the body, but Zhu Rankai loves because apart from the magic blood potion, although the regeneration speed is not as fast as Naruto, it is not compared to when Naruto was in the Naruto world. Not inferior, plus she, like Naruto, closed her own pain, which means that although the internal organs were messed up by the thunder of Chidori, there was no pain.


    Even though she had received the killer education of Zhu Ran''s family since she was a child, she didn''t hesitate when killing people, everything was just for the goal of the mission, but Zhu Ran Kwai Ai was a little bit stunned after hearing Naruto''s words.


    Except for her parents who knew her abilities since she was a child, it was the second one who could immediately see her abilities in the battle after meeting for the first time!


    Zhu Rankuai''s love is indeed very strong, and because of the education she received since childhood, the probability of her being distracted in battle is less than 1%. Speaking of which, her only weakness is that she will not rape and play slippery, and Naruto, also It can be regarded as the first person to destroy the concentration of Zhu Rankuai''s love in actual combat.


    The person who saw through her abilities before also made an explanation after the battle was over.


    Of course Naruto would not let such an opportunity pass. The thunder light in his right hand burst and completely pierced Zhu Rankuai¡¯s body. After the palm penetrated her body, he pressed it on her back and pressed Zhu Rankuai¡¯s love. She pulled her body towards herself, but this action allowed the bat wings of her right arm to penetrate deeper into Naruto¡¯s body, tearing the wound on his body even larger. Naruto did not notice at all, but there was a considerable amount of condensation on her left hand. damage.


    "Yin Dun Helix Pill!!"


    Naruto made a black spiral pill with the power of yin retreat and pressed it on Zhu Rankai''s abdomen.

 1162 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1162

    Even if it is made with the strength of one meal, Helix Maru still does not change the characteristics of rotation, and continuously strips Zhu Ranguo¡¯s clothes that loves her abdomen, revealing her beautiful and sexy abdomen, although it is not like Sanye that makes men kneel. The perfect abs, but the brown complexion and firm skin, all reveal a healthy beauty!


    boom!!


    Even if the other party is a very beautiful woman, Naruto did not show any mercy. He pressed Helix Maru on Zhu Rankai¡¯s body, and the explosion wave of Helix Pill¡¯s explosion blew Zhu Rankai¡¯s body away, but she Now that she has cut off all her pain, she doesn''t feel any pain at all, her complexion is still the same as before, tears flowed from her eyes, and a whimper in her mouth, but the wound on her abdomen was unable to recover for a while.


    Zhu Ranguai, who had closed all the pain in her body, would not pay attention to why the wound in her abdomen had not recovered immediately, condensing the blood-red power on the bat wing on her right hand.


    Naruto landed on the ground and faced Zhu Rankai. Although he knew that she would not listen to any of his words, he still had to finish his lines.


    "Since you are Mengxiang and your beloved sister, I am going to give you a great gift this time, Zhu Rankuai!"


    The two Qiu Dao jade behind Naruto flew in front of Naruto. After the Qiu Dao jade was unfolded, a scroll fell from each of the Qi Dao jade. A total of black and white scrolls were written in white font. '', and on the other hand, the white scroll is black with the word''''.


    "Scroll of Heaven and Earth!!"


    Naruto shook the two scrolls apart, and the black and white scrolls hovered in the air like a two-color dragon, faintly transforming into two dragon-shaped poses!


    "Vampire Claws!!"


    Entering the mission state, Zhu Ranjiaai did not take into account any danger at all. The six bat wings turned into six blood lights in the air and flew towards the two dazzling dragons.


    "Stop it, mow love."


    Before Naruto attacked Zhu Ran, Fujisaki, who was fighting with Naruto, suddenly appeared on the scene and blocked the claws of the vampire with his arms. The price was that his arm was loved Of two bat wings cuts.


    Naruto raised his brow and waved his hand, and the black and white scroll was rolled up again and returned to his hand.


    "Mr. Ya?"


    "That''s it. Anyway, my goal has been completed, and the previous task will be cancelled."


    "Really...really?! That...sister...so the villagers..."


    "Yes, no one needs to be killed."


    "It''s so good... so good..."


    After receiving Fujisaki''s order, Karai seemed to be relieved. She put on the blue cross earrings again and returned to the sealed state. After releasing the blocked pain state, although most of her body injuries were Because of the effect of the magic blood medicine, it recovered, but the wound in the abdomen still made Gu Ai frowned because of pain.


    Fujisaki''s gaze focused on the spiral wound on Kawai''s abdomen, then turned to Naruto, and said, "Let''s stop fighting today. Anyway, your and my goals have been achieved, right?"


    "No problem, I don''t particularly want to kill Moexiang''s sister anyway, but, Fujisaki, your life will be temporarily stored with you, and Naruto Uzumaki will take it away sooner or later!"


    "No problem, I believe our decisive battle will come soon. See you at that time, Naruto Uzumaki, let''s go, mow love."


    Fujisaki took Zhu Rangai and left the Shrine of the Priestess, and got on the helicopter piloted by Yoshii Yua and went away, while Rimoeka walked to Naruto''s side and said, "Are you going to let that Fujisaki go? ?"


    Regarding Karaai''s departure, Romoeka didn''t mean to fight to the death, but it happened to be the Fujisaki Ma, and Romoeka didn''t know why the more he watched, the more upset it got.


    "Don''t think I didn''t do anything, just look at this."


    Naruto shakes the scroll of heaven and earth that he originally held in his hand. After the scroll falls to the ground, it automatically rolls and unfolds all the long scrolls. A single scroll should be hundreds of meters in length, but there is a white piece on it. , There is no word.


    "What is this? Wordless heavenly book?!"


    "Wrong, this is a great gift I gave Fujisaki Ma, I really hope that he will not be too surprised when he opens this gift."


    Seeing that Naruto has a nasty and deep look again, Rimeexiang kicked Naruto''s ass and knocked him to the ground.


    "Don''t pretend to be a magic stick! Bastard!!!"


    Chapter 115-The current plan!Mengxiang in a date!


    "I heard that you seem to have encountered a lot of trouble this time in the Snow Girl?"


    The place was still in the office of Noriaki Okiko. After returning to school from the hometown of elementary school, Naruto went to the office of Noriaki Okiko and played chess with him.


    While playing chess with Naruto, Noriaki Goko first opened the topic, but under his glowing eyes, Naruto could only see a bad smile.


    Naruto rolled his eyes, then moved the chess piece on the shogi board in front of him, and then ruthlessly exposed the guy.


    "You don''t pretend, Mikojin, you''ve known this kind of thing a long time ago, I don''t believe that you have to ask me for such trivial things from your intelligence network."


    Mikojin smiled, and did not excuse Naruto¡¯s words. It should be regarded as a acquiescence. After counterattacking Naruto¡¯s offensive on the chessboard, he drank a sip of tea and smiled and said, ¡°What do you plan to do next? The appearance of Yuka no Kuni in the Snow Girl this time is only a small part of their actions. Their actions will definitely get bigger and bigger. I think it should be impossible for you to spend your days quietly in school."


    Naruto''s complexion remained unchanged, his eyes still seemed to be staring at the chess game in front of him. In fact, Naruto was facing the wise general of one of the three Plutos. If he was not careful, he would lose very ugly.


    After taking a step, Naruto began to think about what the god of the game said. While he was thinking about the chess game, he said: "Now I have placed three chess pieces in the country of Yuka, although these three chess pieces have been unable to do anything so far. Directly play a role, but as long as these three pieces are in our hands, we will have the first advantage."


    "Three?"


    Noriaki Yuko repeated it, knowing that he was talking about one of the northern capitals of Jincheng, and the other was Wuya Yoshii, and it was the third one that made Noriaki Yuko more concerned, his eyes gleaming with searching gaze, and said: "In the Snow Girl What did you do at the time, was it Zhu Rangai or Fujisaki?"


    "Guess if you have the ability!"


    Naruto doesn''t give face to the gods of the gods, and the arrangement he made at that time can''t be said yet, even if the other party is gods the gods of the gods, Naruto will temporarily conceal this.


    Fortunately, God Noriko is clearly a wise man, so he won¡¯t get to the bottom of what Naruto doesn¡¯t want to talk about. After taking a sip of tea, even if he reveals this paragraph, he said, ¡°In that case, you are at this stage. What are you going to do?"


    Naruto''s eyes narrowed. He had considered this matter a long time ago. Now he just organized the language in his heart, and then said: "At this stage, there was a lot of trouble in the Snow Girl, they should not There will be too much action, and I don¡¯t need me to deal with the little troubles. I want to take advantage of this time to practice for them. After all, they all have quite good aptitudes, especially Mengxiang. You know."


    "Yes, it''s her daughter after all."


    Noriaki Yuko nodded. Naruto Uzumaki and Moeka Akiya are the two most recognized people in school today.Noriaki Okiko recognizes Naruto''s strength and strategy. Naruto has the ability to recognize Noriaki in both power and mind, so Naruto can sit here and have tea with Noriaki Okiko. Chess; and he recognizes Mengxiang''s potential. Because Mengxiang is her daughter, Mengxiang also has the potential to reach the legendary level. That''s what Karai said at the time, "You also have a special bloodline". .


    "But where are you going to practice? There are a lot of bugs from the Kingdom of Yuga in this school. It would not be a good thing for them to see your cultivation situation. Now it is impossible to get rid of all these bugs. "


    There are a lot of traitors in the country of Yuka in Yanghai Academy. This is something that both Naruto and God of Yuko know and tacitly agree. The same is true within the country of Yuka. The enemy may not have no use value. The enemy''s spy will The release of all false information is also one of the classic tactics of spy warfare, so it is impossible to get rid of all the insiders.


    "You don''t need to get rid of those bugs. I want to take them to the''paradise'' for cultivation. During the day, I will take them to the''paradise'' for cultivation, and then use my clone to cooperate with your subordinates outside. It should be impossible to deceive those bugs. problem."


    "''Paradise''? You want that place, but it''s okay."


    "Ok."


    Naruto nodded. He lost in today''s chess game, but it was nothing. Anyway, they had their own winners and losers. They pushed aside their chairs and stood up to leave, but suddenly stopped, looked at the god of the gods, and said, "Yes. Yes, I have a personal matter. You lend me Belmont for a day."


    Early in the morning, the fog in Yanghai Academy has not cleared. Many students are in their dreamland at this time. But even if it¡¯s three poles in the morning, many students should not get up today. It¡¯s not because of what they have encountered, but Today is the weekend day of Yanghai Academy. Like human students, the students in the Monster World are also playful and sleepy. This is a happy day without class. Many people go to other places to play, and there are Many people stay in bed and refuse to get up, anyway, each has its own way of wasting time.


    But some people in this school are used to getting up early, even on weekends like this.


    Mengxiang has long developed the habit of getting up early. Although it''s only six o''clock now, she got up early and went to the bathroom to wash as usual. Then she changed into clean clothes and looked at the mirror in the bathroom. Feeling here, looking there, she was originally a girl who loves cleanliness, naturally she can''t accept that she is not clean enough, especially when she has to face the person she likes.


    "Mengxiang, are you awake?"


    Outside the wooden door came the voice that made the vampire girl dreaming. She was looking at Mengxiang, who had been finishing her makeup, and quickly checked her body for the last time. After making sure that there was no problem, she turned and ran out to Ming. The person opened the door and shouted, "Wait a minute, I''m here."


    "Naruto!"

 1163 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1163

    Mengxiang opened the door, and she saw her beloved man standing at the door. It was not the same as usual. Naruto did not wear his usual school uniform today, but his favorite red and white royal robe. To put it simply, the robe is a windbreaker without buttons and zippers, but the long dress with a raised collar at the bottom makes Naruto very chic.


    "Mengxiang, good morning."


    "Good morning, Naruto, why did you come to me so early?"


    Naruto Xiaolei was small, and that meant that Mengxiang couldn¡¯t fully understand, and then took an object from her large imperial robe and handed it to Mengxiang, saying: "Don¡¯t ask me first, take this first. ."


    "whip?"


    Mengxiang looked at the thing in Naruto''s hand with a weird expression. No matter how she looked at it, she felt that it was just an ordinary black whip, about two meters in length, and the material looked like leather. There are some small spikes that don''t look like ordinary whips, but they feel like the pointer whips used by SM... Shouldn''t this kind of thing be given to Concubine Liu?


    Mengxiang repeated the same complaint in her heart, but she still took the black leather whip from Naruto''s hand!


    "How is this going?!"


    As soon as Mengxiang took the black braid, her temperament completely changed. Her long pink hair turned into a noble silver, and her eyes became the unique scarlet red of a vampire. Mengxiang¡¯s power was released. But the cross hung on her neck was intact at this time!


    Rimeexiang looked at the whip in her hand with surprise. She knew that such a weird thing must have happened because of this black whip, so she turned to Naruto, hoping that he could give herself an explanation.


    "This is the magic tool I borrowed from the god of the gods. It is called Belmonte. It is a super magic item used by the legendary monster hunter that can''offset magic power''."


    "Offset magic power? So does it also offset the seal of my cross?".Li Moexiang is really smart. Although it is the same body, Li Moexiang''s wisdom is even higher than that of Supermoe Xiang, and he has a more calm observation power, which is not possessed by Supermoe Xiang.


    "Yes."


    "what!"


    With such a powerful magic tool, Rimeexiang was in a very good mood. She shook Belmont in her hand hard and made a crackling sound.


    "This thing is good, it will be mine in the future."


    "Hey, are you a robber?" Naruto couldn''t help but vomit when listening to Li Mengxiang''s mouth that she would never say something that Mengxiang would never say. He rolled his eyes and reminded her: "Don''t forget that I said it was borrowed from Noriaki Gokojin. Even if you want to grab it, do you think you can beat Noriaki Gokojin?"


    Rimeexiang grinned. Although she is very arrogant, she doesn''t think she can defeat one of the three Plutos. Relying on Naruto is not something she can do with her arrogant personality. She can only change the expression on her face. Then immediately changed the subject.


    "Do you have anything to give me this?"


    Naruto took out a long-prepared gift box from behind. After opening it, there was a blood-red silk jumpsuit lying quietly inside. The silk satin slightly reflected light, and it looked like blood at first glance. The flow in the box is the same.


    "Although I have been with Mengxiang before, I have very little contact with you, and the time is very short each time. So today, it will take up your day, Mengxiang, date me."


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixteen-Confrontation turned into joy!The atmosphere of a date with Rimeika is beautiful!


    The beauties are really good-looking in everything. This is the most feminine dress of Rimeika so far...


    Naruto has never lacked women, but his bad mouth accounts for most of the time when girls are half-dead. It''s as simple as this or even a way of inviting dates like a young boy. For Naruto It is extremely rare.


    As for Rimeexiang, let alone.


    When I was a child, I grew up with Zhu Ran¡¯s parents. Of course, no one would invite Mengxiang on a date. After that, I left Zhu Ran¡¯s house and his power was sealed by the cross. Before I met Naruto, Mengxiang always appeared, although Someone would invite Piao Moexiang for a date, but that has nothing to do with Rimoexiang; after meeting Naruto, the time between the two of them was too short each time, and they were basically fighting, and the only time was a chat , It was the last time I met the band of thieves and talked about Akaxia, so it was definitely the first time that Li Moexiang was confessed in this way and offered a date invitation.


    If it''s someone else, Li Mengxiang will definitely dismiss it. If the other party bothers her, she might give her a kick immediately and say, "Weigh yourself well"!But Naruto Uzumaki, this person is not ordinary to Rimeika.


    Rimaexiang¡¯s glamorous face became red because of Naruto¡¯s sudden and unadorned date invitation. Although her eyes were tough, she had a pretentious stubbornness, and said coldly: "Who would date you? , I''m not free!"


    Naruto¡¯s indifferent tone is also within Naruto¡¯s expectations. Although Naruto is confident that she can slowly change her and make her still strong, she can also show the weakness of women, but the time is too short after all. Said that she was still that arrogant and cold vampire.


    Rimaexiang refused Naruto¡¯s invitation to date, but did not turn around and leave, nor did he lose the magic whip Belmonte in his hand. I don¡¯t know if it was because he didn¡¯t want to give up the magic whip that could temporarily relieve the power of the cross, or because he was received. Touched by Naruto¡¯s words of ¡°want to be alone with you¡±, Rika did not shake her face and left. Perhaps it was also because she wanted to see what Naruto could say, which made her willing to go on a date with him. Right.


    Rimoexiang''s temperament is a bit difficult to grasp, Naruto can''t guess all of them, smiled, and said: "That''s a pity, there was originally something to tell you about Akash, but let''s forget it now."


    "mom?!"


    Li Mengxiang''s scarlet eyes glared. She really couldn''t care less about this problem. Her aura rose, her eyes looked at Naruto with a strong sense of oppression, and said, "What did you find?!"


    Rimeexiang''s spirit is very powerful. This is a special aura created by the combination of character and strength. However, she is not as good as Naruto in these two aspects, so Naruto is not affected by her spirit at all, and gestures to her own hand. The clothes he was holding said: "Put it on, spend a good day with me today, and I will give you what I find later."


    What Naruto said was "give you something" instead of "tell you", which means that what he got was not about what happened to Akashia in the past, but something related to her. Mengxiang couldn''t resist even more. Although he felt a little unwilling to be calculated like this, Li Mengxiang, who was still happy in his heart, gave Naruto an annoyed look and snatched the clothes from Naruto''s hand.


    "You wait, I will settle the ledger with you sooner or later!"


    Naruto knew that Rimeexiang was stubborn, so she didn''t care about her, let Rimeexiang snatch the suit from her hand, and then walked into the bedroom with her.


    It¡¯s not that Naruto has never been to Moexiang¡¯s dormitory. It¡¯s similar to an ordinary girl¡¯s room. Because it¡¯s a school dormitory, it hasn¡¯t changed much from the original one, but the doll on the bed and the bedside table, Naruto and Moexiang The photo of two people still shows something.


    Although Naruto has been here many times, they are all in the state of showing Moexiang. Now it is the first time to stay in this room with Rimoexiang. Rimoexiang wants to change clothes and Naruto does not want to avoid it. the meaning of.


    Rimeexiang blushed a little, but she was smart, she knew that if she showed too much shyness and a little woman in front of him, he would become happier instead, staying with him didn¡¯t mean to say ¡°I want When you change clothes, you are not allowed to peek at these words, because Romoexiang knows that he will see it more pleasantly.


    Enduring a moment of shame in her heart, Rie Moexiang stopped going to the bathroom, she just took off her original clothes in the bedroom, in front of Naruto, and revealed her body that became more beautiful after she liberated her demon power. Put on the clothes he chose for himself.


    Even though he was forgotten, Rimeexiang felt quite uncomfortable, but she also had to admit that the clothes Naruto chose were very good. Blood red was her favorite color. The texture of silk showed nobleness, and she was a vampire. It fits perfectly.The red dress is very comfortable to wear on her body. Whether it is style or size, Li Moexiang is satisfied. Obviously this dress was chosen for her, Li Moexiang after liberation. Otherwise, if she chooses according to her body shape , It would look smaller when worn on her body, and this discovery made Rimeexiang happy even more.


    To go out on a date, Li Mengxiang couldn''t always hold a whip in her hand, so she tied the magic whip Belmont to her thigh. Anyway, there was nothing to see with the skirt.There is no need to wear other jewelry. The silver cross on her neck is the most suitable item for her vampire. A pair of seven-centimeter high heels are stepped on her feet, and finally a coat is split on the outside. She is just a girl, because of this. Dressed up and showed a noble temperament like a queen.


    The kind of plain and calm during Li Mengxiang''s dress change process, although Naruto was able to see the whole process of her dress change, but she couldn''t feel happy at all, her face looked depressed, which made Li Mengxiang feel less in her heart. While being shy, there is also more pride.


    ''Don''t think you can keep eating me!!''


    "The meeting place is here, Youkai Fanwai Street!"


    Naruto arrived at today''s dating place, a bustling and lively street, Yokai Banwai Street, together with Rimeika, who had changed clothes.


    From supermarkets, grocery stores, hairdressers, to small steel ball shops, lottery stations, and even small theaters, it is the busiest and only shopping and entertainment center in Yanghai Academy.(There are schools, dormitories and hospitals, and now there are even shopping centers. How big is the area of ??Yanghai?!)


    Naruto looked at Li Moexiang next to him, and said, "This is your first time here. After all, I used to accompany Moexiang to come here."


    Rimeexiang''s face was the same as usual, as if she was smiling proudly, but Naruto still felt that she was in a very good mood now, and the smile on her face was a bit more genuinely joyful.


    "It''s not bad, after all, it is a rare opportunity for me to be able to stay awake today."


    Naruto stretched out his arm towards the silver-haired vampire and said, "Please look forward to it. Today''s date will definitely satisfy you."


    Rie Mengxiang is not a hypocritical person, anyway, he has changed his clothes and came out, so he took his arm naturally, and smiled: "Don''t talk big, it is not easy to satisfy me. "


    "is it?"


    Naruto raised his eyebrows, and suddenly scratched his fingers in Li Moexiang''s palm twice. It was not something that would stimulate some kind of place, but in an ambiguous atmosphere, such movements would show that they would not normally The power she felt made her face turn red instantly, and Naruto smiled with satisfaction.


    "I''m satisfied anyway."


    Naruto¡¯s words caused Rimeika to immediately stare back, scarlet eyes with a little shame, if it weren¡¯t for something, Rimeika would probably fight him directly here, although Rimeika He also knew that he was not his opponent at all.


    Li Mengxiang has noble silver-haired red eyes, and is wearing a blood-red long dress. Combined with her appearance, even if she does nothing, standing on the street is the focus of all male creatures'' eyes.


    Although Naruto has an oriental face, he has blond and blue eyes, brilliant blond hair and azure blue eyes that are characteristic of Westerners, which caused him to be misunderstood by many people as a hybrid of East and West when he was in the world of Conan.


    Today, for this date with Romoika, he also rarely put on the imperial god robe. The imperial god robe and Naruto''s temperament are very close, and it also reflects his excellent body. Although his heart is bad, he has a good Naruto with a great temperament and appearance, it looks like the crown prince of a certain country.

 1164 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1164

    Naruto and Rimeika standing together, although it made countless people feel jealous, but also made many people feel ashamed, because they were really too good, and when they stood together, they were too fit for each other.


    Basically, all the men on the entire Youkai Banwai Street were attracted by the beauty of Rimeika. Naruto naturally noticed this. They were originally holding their arms, but Naruto turned to put their hands on. On Li Mengxiang''s slender but powerful waist, her dark and cold gaze swept around, and the momentum of her whole body also changed.


    The silk fabric is very smooth, and only this layer can''t be separated. Li Moexiang can clearly feel the power and warmth of his palm. This heat seems to burn her up, making Li Moexiang''s face a touch of light. Shame, but not struggling, or Naruto''s overbearing action of swearing sovereignty made Romoeka satisfied.


    Today¡¯s date, Li Moexiang may have determined that this will make her life unforgettable...


    Chapter 117-Tenderness!The true face of Mengxiang!


    Li Mengxiang will kill her with a smile this time...


    clothing store¡­¡­


    No matter what kind of woman, she will like beautiful clothes and dress up, especially in front of people she likes. This is the same even if she is arrogant and moexiang.


    Li Mengxiang was standing in a straight line on a floor-to-ceiling mirror in the store, holding a white dress and gesturing to herself, looking at herself in the mirror, and smiling: "This dress is very beautiful."


    Secretly glanced at Naruto from the corner of his eyes, the noble vampire lady with silver hair and red eyes, some wanted to be praised by the blond man here.


    "Yes, it matches you well."


    Naruto responded with such a sentence, causing Li Mengxiang to mutter''perfunctory'' in his heart, but the smile on his face bloomed more beautifully, and he planned to buy this dress.


    "It seems you are very happy."


    Li Mengxiang''s face is indeed very happy, although the beginning is not very good, although it is considered that one-third of the persecution, one-third of the calculation, and one-third willingly agreed to Naruto¡¯s date invitation, but for now The atmosphere of the two is beautiful, and Li Mengxiang''s face has always been smiling. She is so relaxed and happy, just like an ordinary girl, she should have never been seen by anyone.


    ''I didn''t expect that I would show such an expression...''


    Li Mengxiang looked at her smile in the mirror and was surprised, but she didn''t hate this feeling, this kind of atmosphere, just didn''t want to tell Naruto her true thoughts, otherwise, based on her understanding of Naruto, He will definitely take the opportunity to get ahead and do something that makes her ashamed.


    "Because of clothes or something, I used to ask Biao Mengxiang to choose the clothes myself. This is really a new scene."


    Li Moexiang found a good excuse. Usually, her strength and personality are all sealed by the cross. Only Naruto can remove the cross. The effect of the demon blood created by Naruto can only temporarily lift the seal of the cross. It is used in crisis situations and cannot be used casually. This is very common for other girls to go shopping and buy clothes with swords. For Romoika, it is also a novel experience.


    "I also feel very strange to see you like this."


    Naruto leaned aside and looked at the beautiful Li Moexiang with admiration, and said, "Don''t worry, there will be opportunities in the future on such days. If you want, I will accompany you at any time. "


    "Cut! Stop talking such big talk!"


    Li Mengxiang was psychologically pleased, but because of her self-esteem, she was unwilling to tell him, she gave Naruto a blank look with shame, and said, "You can tell Hu Meng and others like this, I''m not that easy to lie!"


    ''In a sense, I think you are more cheating, because you are too easy to be satisfied.''


    Although she is a powerful and arrogant queen, she faces everyone with a cold and arrogant attitude, but Li Moexiang also has a very innocent side. After all, although genius and smart, her social experience is ZERO, compared with Naruto, a veteran of flowers. It''s just a rookie.


    The two went to the clothing store and bought two dresses, a coat and a scarf; they went to the shoe store and bought two pairs of high heels and a pair of sandals; in the jewelry store they bought one like blood that was about to drip For ordinary ruby ??rings, Naruto wanted to wear the ring on her left ring finger, but was knocked off by Rimeexiang.


    After buying so many things, apart from directly wearing the ring, Naruto is responsible for carrying the bag. Although he does not show his three-headed six-armed Ashura here, all nine tails can be used directly as arms, so Can hold it.


    Mr. Zero bought a lot of things. Naruto and Li Moexiang went to the flower shop together. It¡¯s not that Naruto wanted to buy flowers to confess to Li Moexiang, but Li Moexiang remembered that the room in the bedroom was already in place and should be replaced. Of it.


    But if a vampire can buy it, what else can it be other than bright red roses?


    Naruto had heard a story about vampires before, saying that if vampires could not absorb human blood, they would eat red rose petals. Although that was less than one ten thousandth of blood, it was better than nothing.


    No matter what kind of story or legend, the only flower that can be associated with a vampire is a red rose, not a flower that represents death, such as a black mandala.


    Naruto was carrying a large bag of things, and Rimeexiang walked in front happily, holding a large bouquet of roses. Although Rimeexiang bought the flowers, no matter what kind of person they are in It seems that they are both a couple in love, and the bouquet of roses was given to her by Naruto, which seems to everyone.


    "Naruto¡­¡­"


    Li Mengxiang holding the bright red rose in her hand, turned around, twisted her graceful body, turned her scarlet eyes with unprecedented tenderness and tranquility, looked at Naruto''s handsome face, and said: "Occasionally, it''s not bad."


    Now this is a high place. Simply put, it is a place like an observation deck. From here, you can see almost the entire Yanghai Academy. Because of the special style of Yanghai Academy, the scenery from here cannot be beautiful. Describing, accurately describing it seems silent.


    Naruto put down the bag in his hand, and saw Li Mengxiang smile back, feeling that his heartbeat missed a beat.


    This woman is really the best, the usual cute fragrance is already beautiful enough, in the state of cute fragrance, because of the change of temperament, her own beauty is fully revealed, which is in line with her innate noble temperament. The fusion has produced an amazing beauty. If this beauty is placed in ancient times, it will definitely be enough to make''the emperor does not come early'' peerless enchantress.


    Although Naruto is a fox, such a beautiful Ura Mooka seems to be more in line with the legendary Tamamo-mae.


    "Is this enough? Today''s date is not over yet. My goal today is to make you cry."


    "Hmph..." Li Mengxiang sneered twice. The gentleness just now seemed to disappear instantly, and she turned into a confrontational look. "If you have the ability, you can try it. But if you can''t do it, It''s embarrassing!"


    "Well, let me give you a gift first, don''t be too moved."


    Naruto seemed to be doing magic, and suddenly took out a white doll from the air. The doll was a bit big, and it looked about one meter in height. It was a fluffy white rabbit with drooping ears and looked very cute. It was a very advanced doll. , Because you can see with the naked eye that the velvet of this doll is very supple and soft, it must be very comfortable in your arms. Many girls like to hold a big doll in their arms.


    Li Moexiang saw the rabbit doll that Naruto was holding. If it was Hu Meng and they saw Naruto send such a doll to Li Moexiang, Li Moexiang¡¯s reaction should be straightforward, but Li Moexiang¡¯s face is strange. Is red.


    "You...you send me this...what do you do with this kind of thing?!"


    It can be heard that Li Moexiang''s mood is definitely not normal. Li Moexiang, who has always appeared in front of everyone with a calm and perfect performance, unexpectedly even appeared in uncontrollable panic in her tone.


    "In that department store just now, although you pretended not to care, you peeked at this doll 17 times. You liked it, just because I was on the side, so you were embarrassed to buy this doll in front of me, so I will buy it for you."


    Naruto ignored the awkward expression on Li Mengxiang''s face, took the beautiful red rose from her hand, and then stuffed the white rabbit doll into Li Mengxiang''s arms.


    Li Mengxiang¡¯s temperament is cold and arrogant, and the dress on her body makes her show her aura of queen, but holding such a cute plush doll in her arms really forms a kind of contrast, which makes Naruto like it very much. But Rimeika felt ashamed.


    "You guy...really..."


    Rimeexiang''s scarlet eyes stared at Naruto in shame. He was happy that he knew his mind so well, but he felt a great shame because of it. Naruto''s understanding of her far exceeded Rimeexiang''s own imagination. He even discovered that she was a cute little rabbit. At this moment, her mood was even more ashamed than when Naruto saw her changing clothes before, as if her body was completely naked.


    Shy and annoyed, Rie Mengxiang hugged the white rabbit doll tightly as if arrogantly, and buried half of the blushing face in the rabbit''s body.


    Naruto took out a small jewelry box from the pocket of his clothes. After opening it, it contained a pair of very beautiful earrings.


    The earrings are made of silver, and the gems above should be rubies, red and transparent, but in the rubies, each has a dark red trace, which looks like a crack, but it is combined with the round gem. , It looks like two red and slender eyes, just like her eyes.


    Rimeika liked it very much, and then heard Naruto speak again.


    "Can I put it on for you?"


    If it''s the usual Rimoexiang, she would never agree to Naruto''s request, but the problem is that the current Rimoexiang is definitely not the usual state.


    Today¡¯s appointment will soften Rimaexiang¡¯s attitude towards Naruto. Moreover, when he found out that she likes the bunny, Rimeexiang was ashamed, but at the same time she became more guarded. Under the shame, Li Mengxiang nodded and hummed softly.


    Naruto took Li Moexiang¡¯s hand and sat on a chair next to it. This is an observation deck and an open-air cafe. It¡¯s just because of the time that there are not many guests, so it is convenient for Naruto and Li. Mengxiang talks about love.


    Naruto held Li Moexiang and let her sit on her lap, while Li Moexiang was holding the white little rabbit doll, which was almost completely in contrast to her usual image, or in other words, her usual appearance, too Protecting her shell, she was still living in Zhu Ran''s house when she was younger, and Mengxiang, who was living with her parents, is gradually appearing in front of Naruto.


    Li Mengxiang does not have pierced ears. Her ears are very beautiful, small and exquisite, round and cute. Naruto doesn''t want to pierce her, so the earrings are made of clip-on type.


    Li Mengxiang sat in Naruto¡¯s arms and felt his warm breath continue to accentuate in his ears. His heartbeat was kept at a super high frequency, and he couldn¡¯t calm down at all. When Naruto touched his earlobe , Li Mengxiang''s body trembled slightly.

 1165 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1165

    Naruto endured the excitement of Li Moexiang''s perfect body, and didn''t want her desire to ruin the wonderful atmosphere that was rare in thousands of years. He gently hugged Li Moexiang and tapped her right ear. kiss.


    "Mengxiang, I love you."


    Chapter 118-Surrounded by happiness!The beloved Chi Ye Mengxiang!


    "Look, you really cried."


    It was late at night, and the place was at the open-air dining seat of a high-end western restaurant on Youkai Banwai Street. Naruto held a glass and looked at the beautiful woman with silver hair and red eyes.


    "I didn''t cry!"


    Under the moonlight in the sky, the beautiful woman¡¯s face was a little red, which was really beautiful, but only Naruto Uzumaki could see this beautiful scene, because he had already booked all the restaurant. Now, he is a very stingy man, and such a beautiful scene of Li Mengxiang, I really don''t want others to see it.


    Naruto shook the glass in his hand, and the red wine shook in the glass, showing a perfect hanging cup.


    Although he has little research on red wine, and can''t tell which red wine recommended by the store is, he rarely has the nature of slowly tasting wine today. Looking at a beautiful vampire girl in front of him with a glass of elegant red wine, This is really top enjoyment.


    Seeing his increasingly admiring gaze, Rimeika knew that his resistance to this man was getting weaker and weaker. She gave him a blank look and didn''t bother to talk nonsense again, lest she would be put into a more unbearable situation by him.


    Rimaexiang moves gracefully to cut the steak on the plate with a knife and fork in her hand. Although it is a Japanese name, the woman Akiya Moexiang is a great demon in the West. Although she has lived in Japan since she was a child, She is accustomed to Western dishes, but the tomato meat sauce pasta that Biao Mengxiang likes is not an oriental food.


    Except for his personality, everything is so perfect for Rimaexiang. He has an elegant temperament. He cuts steaks neatly and elegantly. He is different from Naruto who is a half-way monk whose etiquette is limited to the surface.


    Naruto gently shook the wine glass in his hand, with azure blue eyes, his gaze penetrated the body of the wine glass, looking at Li Moexiang, who was separated from him by a table, for him, getting along with her like this The time is really precious.


    Smile lightly, because he cherishes, so his feelings can last, he will not be bored with any girl he loves, as long as he really falls in love, he will never give up, the same is true for Rimeika.


    Putting down the wine glass, Naruto also began to focus on the food in front of him, and did not cancel her as usual, mad at her because it felt really good to be with her.


    The eating speed of the two is not hurried or slow, and they are not particularly anxious, but they will not let the top-quality beef discharge cool, and the taste will become bad.


    Naruto kept telling jokes during the meal. Although Li Moexiang didn¡¯t take the initiative to speak, she also liked Naruto, so she would not pretend to be indifferent and embarrass the atmosphere. When Naruto was talking, Li Moexiang always I am willing to talk to Naruto. Although there is no ambiguous behavior between the two people at this time, but this is how they eat together across a table, the two also feel infinite warmth, just feel that this atmosphere will last forever All right.


    Filet, pasta, salad, garlic bread, and mushroom soup are all standard Western dishes. After the dinner, the waiter at this restaurant took all the plates and served them as Naruto had ordered early in the morning. dessert.


    Dessert time can also be regarded as a rest time after a meal. The etiquette can be less formal, it can be a little more relaxed. At this time, you can chat freely. Although the stomach is not hungry, but when chatting, it will not let the mouth open so Jiuyao eat some Snacks.


    Naruto took an egg tart and placed it on the white porcelain plate in front of Mengxiang Li, then smiled and said, "How about, Miss Chiye Mengxiang? Are you satisfied with today''s date?"


    Rimeexiang was in a very good mood, so she was rarely willing to joke with her. After taking a bite of the egg tart, she wiped off the meringue on her lips with her finger, and smiled: "It''s not bad, I''m very satisfied."


    "Your praise is really my greatest honor."


    Naruto made a deliberate act and sat on a chair, but he stroked his chest with one hand and bowed to Rimeexiang. The deliberate appearance made Rimeexiang giggle. She was such a simple and beautiful girl. Right.


    The Great Enchantment of Yanghai Academy has returned to normal. Although it is still hot in summer, it is not very hot. The temperature at night is still very comfortable.


    Rie Moexiang relaxed her body, leaned her back on the back of the chair, enjoying the breeze of the night, delicious desserts, and of course his company, suddenly remembered what happened this morning, and said: "Right, you found out What happened to my mother?"


    Naruto used this reason to succeed in getting Rimeika to agree to go out on a date with him, but for the whole day today, she completely forgot about it, and didn''t think of it until just now.


    Naruto ate a piece of cheesecake first, then drank a sip of Sri Lankan black tea to relieve the sweet taste in his mouth, and then took out from his clothes what he had previously taken from Fujisaki. Passed it to Rimeexiang across the table.


    "That''s it, your mother Akash''s diary."


    "Mom''s diary?!"


    Li Moxiang''s heart jumped and she could not wait to take the diary from Naruto Naruto''s hand, and quickly flipped through it, but after reading a few pages, her face became more and more shocked, and her scarlet eyes looked at Naruto in surprise. .


    "Mengxiang, you have the best mother in the world."


    With a smile, Naruto looked at Rimaexiang''s body trembling with excitement.


    The thing Naruto got from Fujisaki at the time was said to be Akash''s diary, but it was actually similar to Akash''s and Moeka''s mother and daughter health manual.From the moment of pregnancy, Akashia recorded everything about herself and Mengxiang in the mood of a mother.


    In that text, Akashya wrote that she felt that her belly was getting bigger and bigger, and the small life in her body was constantly gestating and growing. Her happiness at that time was completely reflected in the text.


    When Moexiang was born, she almost died due to a dystocia, and Akashya had to give her blood to Moexiang.


    Akashia is one of the only two true ancestors in this world, but the power of the true ancestor cannot be obtained by heredity. It can only be done by obtaining the blood of the true ancestor, and the weight of the blood needed may even threaten The life of the true ancestor.


    Akashia, who possesses the power of immortality, is even willing to sacrifice his life, risking his own life to inject the blood of his true ancestor into Mengxiang''s body, so that the newly born Mengxiang can survive.


    The text did not mention the dangers of the true ancestral power that Moe Xiang inherited. After that, Akashia recorded every step that Moe Xiang grew up. For the first time, Moe Xiang learned to call her mother. When I met my father, when did Mengxiang laugh, when did she cry, it was her birthday, what kind of gift she got, and how happy she was.


    Before her power was sealed, every important footprint of Mengxiang''s growth was recorded by Akashya. Although it has been a few years, the words clearly convey Akashya''s infinite tender love. Because Mengxiang is the most important baby of Akashia!


    "mom¡­¡­"


    Rimeexiang¡¯s fingers lightly traversed the paper. She was very delicate and beautiful. This was enough to prove that Akash was such a gentle woman, and the love conveyed in the text and photos made Rimeexiang also Unable to hold on to his strength, he couldn''t even turn around and wipe away his tears secretly. In front of Naruto, hot tears shed.(Don¡¯t say that this is incompatible with Li Moexiang¡¯s character, Li Moexiang is a typical outer rigidity and inner softness. In the comics, Yueyin, Oriental Unbeaten, and Bai Xueyu have seen Moexiang sealed because of the cross. Memories, there is a scene of Moexiang¡¯s birthday in the memory. Moexiang was very happy when she received the gifts from the sisters. Moexiang¡¯s love for the bunny also came from this section, which was given to her by the love at the time. Gifts, but the big bears were made because of poor craftsmanship. But Moexiang also yelled to her beloved in an imageless manner because of her beloved gifts. It can be seen that Moexiang itself, that is, Romoexiang, should have been quite simple and cute. Personality, indifference should be a change in order to protect yourself after the seal cross appeared, probably similar to the situation of nightshade, but the queen''s aura is natural.)


    Naruto didn''t laugh at her, because he was a bastard but not a scumbag, and felt that the deal he had made with Fujisaki had completely recovered.


    Akash¡¯s diary has no practical effect for Fujisaki, but for Naruto, it is a treasure that must be obtained. Of course, Naruto has determined that all the contents of this diary are true. Yes, and Fujisaki Ya did not do any tricks, so Naruto dared to give this thing to Romoeka.


    Rimaexiang wiped away her tears, because her eyes were red, so she didn''t appear to be conspicuous. Because of the relationship between this Akasha diary, Rimaexiang softened completely in front of Naruto for the first time. He showed a beautiful smile.


    "Thank you, Naruto."


    Naruto stretched out her hand and gently wiped the tears on Li Moexiang''s face. Under such an atmosphere, she just hid it symbolically and let Naruto wipe it off.


    "It would be an exception to say thank you to me. The woman I love is Chi Ye Mengxiang. Whether it is on the outside or on the inside, it is the woman I truly love. Because I can¡¯t meet you often, I treat you There is no way to care as much as other girls. This diary is not a compensation, I just want to tell you that I really love you seriously, Mengxiang."


    Naruto''s eloquence is really getting better and better, even if he is tough as Li Moexiang, he can''t resist his sincere confession, and his heart is filled with countless happiness.


    "Today... is the happiest day of my life, really..."


    Naruto grabbed Li Moexiang''s little hand, probably because the main body is a vampire, and has quite strong vitality, so Moexiang''s hands are very tender and soft without any cocoons, which is very similar to Naruto.


    "Mengxiang, today is not over yet, you have to accompany me this long night."


    Naruto''s eyes were burning, even under such a dark night, Li Mengxiang clearly saw his pair of blue eyes, which were still so dazzling in the dark.


    Rimaexiang understood Naruto¡¯s meaning and should have refused, but now, in this atmosphere, holding the diary left by her mother in her arms, Rimaexiang really couldn¡¯t find any reason. To reject him, Naruto nodded softly in the joy of having scored the World Cup winning goal.


    Chapter 119-Open Relationship!Hu Meng''s preaching to his beloved!


    The location has moved to Naruto¡¯s bedroom...


    I took a bath in the bathroom for half an hour... Based on Mengxiang¡¯s calm and decisive character, it shouldn¡¯t take so much time to take a bath, but the time I spent in the bathroom, to be precise, let her She had a calm mind, but after she calmed down, Rimeika found that she had no regrets about her previous decision, only weak expectations and happiness in her heart.


    Surrounded by a bath towel, Li Moexiang has calmed down. Now that she has decided, she doesn''t regret it, so let''s face it calmly.


    Walking out of the bathroom, Li Mengxiang saw him sitting on his bed with her mother''s diary in her hand. She looked through it and smiled on her face. After she noticed her coming, she put it down. On the bedside table on one side.


    "Come here and let me hug."


    Naruto opened his arms, already realizing the true feelings in his heart, Li Mengxiang did not act as arrogant as her beloved, she took the initiative to lean in Naruto''s arms, her face was still a little red because of her shyness, and she whispered : "Is it really unnecessary for me to remove Belmont?"

 1166 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1166

    Although she looks tough, in fact, she still cares a little bit, between her and the "watch", which one Naruto prefers.


    Naruto kissed Li''s cute face and smiled:


    "No, this body itself is yours after all, so I think since it is the first night, I will also be with you. I think this is what Akashia hopes."


    Rimeexiang got a satisfactory answer and kissed back on his cheek, just as Naruto said, this is her body, and the others can be ignored, but the words of the first night with the beloved, Rimeika still hopes to be with him by her own will.


    Naruto gently sniffed the smell of shampoo on Li Mengxiang''s body, and muttered: "Don''t worry, no matter it is you or Akash, there will be no more sadness and despair in your future. Relax and take everything Just leave it to me."


    "Yeah." Li Mengxiang nodded slightly, and did not say''be gentle,'' but instead bit Naruto''s ear gently, "Prove to me that you can give me happiness!"


    "no problem."


    Naruto gently put Li Mengxiang''s body on the bed, and then spread countless kisses on her body, slowly guiding this superb woman who is strong on the outside and soft on the inside to understand the meaning of the so-called woman, and then after making sufficient preparations , Just put up her legs and entered her body.


    The pain that was beyond imagination made Li Moexiang hug Naruto tightly, his nails scratched ten claw marks on his back, feeling the strength and oppression of the man, Li Moexiang shouted in her heart.


    ''Mom, I have found a man who can accompany me throughout my life!''


    Li Mengxiang woke up in Naruto''s arms. She slept very deeply and was very at ease, because she had found a lover who could protect her for life.


    Dressed the other party in the morning. When Rimeika didn''t ask for it, Naruto opened the collar to let her suck blood. The reason was that she was "replenishing the part that was lost last night", so Rimeika beat him up immediately. A panda.


    In the daytime class, Moexiang still appears in the form of a''surface''. For ordinary people in school, because vampires have a strong recovery ability, and in the morning, they sucked Naruto''s blood, so Chiye Mengxiang is usually It didn''t seem to have changed much, but when he saw Uzumaki Naruto, he blushed more easily than before.


    The memories of the table and the inside are shared, after all, they are the same body, so apart from that part of the memory of Akash, the things that Li Mengxiang has experienced are all aware of, and what happened last night, she can also be regarded as personal experience. One of them.


    However, the person who lost her body to Naruto last night was the one in the ¡°ri¡±, one with two souls, which also caused the appearance of Mengxiang who is still a girl psychologically, but she knows that she is already a woman physically. This contrast It also caused the great shyness of Biao Mengxiang.


    After lunch, everyone gathered in the news department classroom as usual, including the first-year beloved ones, but Moriqiu Yinying was not there. He probably didn''t know where to take pictures of the girls, so everyone would silently ignore the pervert. Drop.


    "Huh?"


    After lunch, I went out for a walk and digested. Hu Meng came back with the other girls. When he arrived in the press room, he couldn''t help but exclaimed, because Naruto and Moexiang were both in the classroom at this time. Of course, this is not the point. It''s that Mengxiang is the one in''li'', with the iconic silver-haired red eyes!


    "Naruto, why did Romoika appear?! Is something wrong?!"


    Hu Meng asked worriedly as soon as he walked into the classroom, and it''s no wonder that she thinks this way, because Li Mengxiang is usually sealed by the power of the cross, and will only be unblocked when something major happens. Jiu Yao The things in the Snow Girl are all major events. Of course Romoexiang will appear because of this, so everyone gets used to it. It seems that once Romoexiang appears, there will be a major event.


    "Ahem, come here all of you."


    After Naruto started with coughing, he asked all the girls to surround him, and then showed the two hands held by him and Li Moexiang, and the intimate gesture of interlocking fingers was shown on both of them. It really made everyone''s eyes wide open.


    "I want to announce one thing. Last night, Moe Xiang already became my woman."


    Naruto thought there was nothing to hide, and they would see it sooner or later anyway, so they simply told the story and threw a shocking bomb casually!!


    "what?!!"


    Except for Li Moexiang''s slightly embarrassed expression, the other girls, including Beloved, all opened a pair of nice eyes. They looked at these two people in disbelief, focusing on Li Moexiang''s body. .


    Their surprised look made Rimeika feel a little bit shy, but also a little smug in her heart.


    ''I am the first!''


    Rimaexiang is proud of this, but speaking of it, Naruto should be the first one to be the calamus. Even if he is the first in this world, he should be Chan. After all, Chan is a fake loli, not A real loli like Xiaozi.


    Hu Meng looked like a ghost, and tremblingly stretched out his fingers to point to Li Mengxiang with long silver hair, and said: "Naruto, you...you are talking about this Mengxiang?!"


    "Yes." Naruto had a slight smile on his face, and it seemed that he had expected this situation a long time ago.


    They knew about the fact that Rimeika dated Naruto for a day yesterday, because Naruto didn''t intend to hide it from them, and for this, everyone had to''date alone'' except for her beloved.


    But no one of them could have imagined that in just one day, Li Moexiang would surpass them so much in one breath, and had already had a substantial relationship with Naruto.


    Originally, Li Mengxiang had a cold and arrogant personality, and she also had an unpretentious attitude towards Naruto. If she was asked to date Naruto alone, they would be more at ease. In the hearts of Hu Meng and the others, Li Mengxiang¡¯s strong character, also It can be said that it is a hindrance to the progress of the relationship between Moexiang and Naruto, but who would have thought that the first thing that fell into Naruto''s hands was the one they thought was the hindrance, Li Moexiang?!


    "Ahhhhh!"


    After a while of confusion, Hu Meng, the boss of the Anti-Li Mengxiang Organization, pointed his finger at Li Mengxiang with a look of sadness and anger, and yelled: "Li Mengxiang, you are too cunning! You actually stole it!!"


    Li Mengxiang was originally ashamed of being a married woman, but after hearing what Hu Meng said, her usual confrontational thoughts rose again, with her head held high, she looked at Hu Meng proudly, and said: "Naruto was originally The man I believe can eat or not eat! Besides, I have to get your consent to do anything!"


    Rimeexiang is stubborn and only willing to subdue in front of Naruto. He is polite in front of her love rival. Xiao Mo floats to Rimeexiang''s side like a ghost, and said coldly: "It''s not right to steal, Rimee Fragrant."


    "Kai, you are the least qualified to blame me!"


    "Woo..."


    Except for the beloved, the other girls all joined the "war of crusade" against Rimoexiang, but Rimoexiang did not lose the wind even if she did not do anything, and now she is relying on the advantage of being the''Naruto''s wife''. , As long as you show your fingers intersecting with Naruto, or lean generously on Naruto, it is enough to make Hu Meng and the others mad.


    Although Li Mengxiang is still arguing with Hu Meng and the others, anyone with eyes can see her different tenderness and happiness, with a smile on her face. Compared to the cold arrogance of the weekdays, it is completely different. It is impossible to ignore the happiness that emanates from her.


    "not like this¡­¡­"


    The pale-faced Beloved shook his head left and right, and the sudden voice made the News Department immediately chill, and everyone''s eyes turned to Beloved at the same time.


    Rimeika knew that she was going to suffer when she saw her beloved face. From yesterday to now, she has been immersed in endless happiness, feeling as if she has the beauty of the whole world, even when she first saw her beloved, Rimaexiang hadn''t even thought about the impact on her beloved after he combined with Naruto, but her face was finally remembered.


    There is also a super big sister here!


    "beloved¡­¡­"


    "The sister I admire is not like this!!"


    After yelling with tears, Beloved turned around and ran out with tears. Li Mengxiang wanted to catch up, but was stopped by Hu Meng''s hand and said: "You are stupid, stay here, I will go find her That''s it."


    Li Mengxiang glanced at Hu Meng, Hu Meng smiled at her, spread his wings and flew out immediately.


    ''It''s not... the big sister I admire is not like this!''


    Beloved ran out of the news department classroom with tears in her eyes. Today''s situation is like the last time she became smaller due to the side effects of Xiaozi''s potion, but this time, Beloved is obviously more sad than last time.


    Hu Meng kept flying behind her, and followed her until she ran to a place where there were few people. He stopped her and said, "Okay, beloved, don''t run away, I''m all flying similarly!"


    Beloved wiped away the tears on her face. Her green eyes had turned red from crying. She gritted her teeth and stared at Hu Meng, and said, "Get out of the way!"


    "You don''t need to be so angry, right?" Hu Meng looked at the beloved in front of him with one hand on his hips, and said: "Even if you are angry, your reaction is too exaggerated? Isn''t it just angry Mengxiang and Naruto being together? ?"


    "You don''t need to worry about my business!"


    "Don''t you care about it?"


    Hu Meng pointed her chin with her finger. Although she herself was often complained about being immature, compared to the more naive beloved, Hu Meng was enough to teach her as an older sister.


    "Or, you are afraid. After Mengxiang and Naruto are together, they don''t care about you. If you throw you away again, will you become a person again?"


    Xin Ai did not answer this time, and her silent expression made Hu Meng sure that she had guessed it correctly, and flicked her beloved forehead with her fingers, saying: "You stupid, you and Mengxiang are sisters, although they are half-parents. But at any rate, ordinary blood is the same. Even someone who is completely unrelated to me will not worry that Naruto will abandon me. Why are you worried about Mengxiang?!"

 1167 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1167

    "You..." Xin Ai touched her forehead, feeling upset at her act of playing herself, but what she said later made Xin Ai feel somewhat reasonable, looked at Hu Meng suspiciously with a pair of eyes, and said: "You really like whirlpool. Naruto?"


    "It''s not just like it, it''s love. Naruto is the man I think is destined, so it is absolutely impossible for me to give up on him."


    "Then he and sister... like that, are you not angry at all?"


    Hu Meng shrugged, withdrew the black wings behind his back, and said: "If I say anything that is not angry or sad at all, it would be self-deception. I admit that I was a little sad and jealous when I first heard about it, but we In fact, everyone discussed it early in the morning. Although we are rivals in love, we are also friends. If Naruto can¡¯t choose one, we¡¯ll all be by his side. This is the best result, and I There is no worry that Naruto will abandon me at all."


    "Hey? Why?"


    "The source of your vampire''s power is blood, while for our dream witch, the source of demon power is love. For the dream witch, losing love is a very serious blow, and it can even cause physical problems. In severe cases, it will faint and even have It may have died because of this! Because of this, I can feel Naruto¡¯s love for me in my heart, and that has become my continuous strength. For me, it¡¯s good to be with Naruto forever."


    Beloved looked at Hu Meng in front of her, feeling that what she said was reasonable, but as if she couldn''t understand it, she frowned and asked her doubts.


    "Since you are the Dream Witch, why not use your own ability to control him? I know that the Dream Witch can control a man with his own kiss. Why don''t you do this?"


    "I don''t need a man who uses illusion techniques." Hu Meng shook his head left and right, seeing that his beloved still couldn''t understand, he pinched his chin and thought, "It''s like when you just came to school Moexiang challenged. At that time, Moexiang did not untie the cross and deliberately lost to you, but you looked very angry because of it. Because what you want is to defeat the powerful Rimoexiang, not that she deliberately gave in, and I What I want is Naruto''s true love, not a puppet controlled by my illusion."


    Listening to Hu Meng using himself as a metaphor, I can¡¯t find any rebuttals while agreeing with me in my heart. He looked up at Hu Meng who was always smiling.


    "Is it worth sacrificing to such an extent for Naruto Uzumaki?"


    "This is not a question of whether it is worth it or not. I am not making any sacrifices, because it is very happy to be with Naruto." Hu Meng puts his hands behind his back, with a happy smile on his face, "This...if you also have If you really like someone, you will understand it too, beloved."


    Beloved looked at Hu Meng''s happy smile in a daze, and always felt that it was somewhat similar to what my sister looked like just now...


    Chapter 120-Practice in Paradise!Zhu Ran''s parents and daughter Zhu Ranya love!


    Hu Meng successfully persuaded her beloved to come back, but this girl, after returning to the press department, was like a small light bulb squeezed between Naruto and Rimengxiang, completely anti-wolf, preventing Naruto from getting close. Li Mengxiang''s opportunity.


    At this point, Li Moexiang could only smile wryly.


    Although the affairs of Naruto and Romoexiang caused quite a stir among everyone, they all probably understand Rimoexiang¡¯s mood at this time. Apart from envy, there is no gloomy emotion, because in addition to love, Others are sure that they will take this step sooner or later, so don''t be too teasing about Li Mengxiang at this time, otherwise they don''t know how she will get back in revenge.


    Concubine Liu was offered a pot of tea by Naruto, and the atmosphere of everyone finally changed back to a normal state. The news department is still dominated by Naruto.


    Naruto glanced around at the girls around him, then put down the teacup and suddenly asked: "The last time I was in the Snow Girl, I was defeated by Zhu Ranjiao, what do you think?"


    This topic is not as shocking to everyone as Naruto said about the combination of him and Romoeka before, but the atmosphere turned heavy because of this topic.


    Although a few days have passed, as long as I think about the events at that time, it makes people feel terrified. Her hands are stained with blood, but the soul is spotlessly clean. Zhu Ran , just thinking of her tears at that time will make people feel A chill.


    Zhu Rankuai¡¯s strength is far above them. Without liberating her demon power, she would kill everyone with a single move. She just lifted the restriction of one cross, and her strength was equivalent to that of Rimaexiang. She had not lifted the second one at that time. Limitations, and with the power of that magic blood medicine, if it weren''t for Naruto, they would have been wiped out.


    Naruto glanced around at all the girls in the classroom, and saw that all of them looked solemn, including Romoexiang. Naruto deliberately did not directly destroy this heavy atmosphere. After a while, let them Deeply recall the immense pressure caused by love at that time.


    "and so,"


    Naruto put down the tea cup, made a deliberate noise, and with a bang, the sudden sound destroyed the heavy and depressed atmosphere at the scene. Naruto''s eyes turned into a shining light, and said: "I plan to treat you from tomorrow. To practice, let¡¯s be honest, your strengths are too weak in my eyes, including Rimeika, and love is very strong, but she is definitely not the strongest enemy. I can tell you that the one we met that day was called Fujisaki¡¯s man strength is far superior to that of Juran¡¯s love. The purpose of this organization is to subvert the human world. It is completely opposite to the goal of Yanghai Academy, which means that sooner or later we will meet with Yukayuki again. With your current strength, those countries that meet each other are simply going to die."


    Feelings belong to emotions, and business matters. Naruto will not bring his feelings into practice. Just like before, Hinata and Ino were tortured by Naruto during the practice. Strength is strength, you can''t make any fraud.


    Naruto¡¯s words were unrelenting and made all the girls in the press room show a heavy face, and Li Moexiang¡¯s character is the strongest. After combining with Naruto, she has better understanding of Naruto¡¯s character than Hu Meng and others. At this time, he was the first to break away from the heavy emotions and said: "No problem, Naruto, I will practice with you. I also want to become stronger. If I fight again next time, I will definitely not lose. I love my sister!"


    Rimeexiang has a decisive and tough personality, and she does not procrastinate in doing things. Although sometimes her overly tough personality can be annoying, but at this time, she can be a good target for girls, whether it is the usual struggle or other For what reason, now that Mengxiang has set an example, of course the other girls can''t be silent.


    A smile appeared on Xiao Zi''s immature face, holding the magic wand in the shape of a heart in his hand, and said, "It''s okay to practice together. I''m a genius witch, so you don''t want to be hit by me!"


    "Why do you say this from the weakest mouth?"


    Hu Meng gave Xiao Zi a white look, but some babies lost the heavy and confused faces just now, showing a beautiful smile, and said: "I won''t be lagging behind. Whether it''s love or practice, I think Naruto is! "


    "Nympho!" Xiao Que rolled her eyes slightly to spit out Hu Meng, and then took out a new lollipop and put it into her mouth. The sugar part was pushed aside in Xiao Que''s mouth, making her A piece of cheek bulged out, looking very cute, "Although the goal has to be changed a bit, I agree."


    Xiaoyu himself and Hu Meng had practiced to deal with Li Moexiang, but they did not expect that they would practice together with her if they had not yet had a decisive battle with Li Moexiang, but it didn¡¯t matter. Fragrant is much more important, and they can clearly distinguish this point.


    Although Xin Ai is unhappy at the person who took away her favorite sister, since Rimeexiang also agreed, she has no choice but to follow, and said awkwardly: "Since my sister is going to practice together, I will also go. !"


    Beloved looked at Naruto with her sharp teeth. There was a kind of meaning on her face, "If you dare to touch my sister, I will kill you."


    Naruto pays more attention to results in this kind of thing. Although the process and reasons are messy, the result is that everyone has to practice together. As long as this is the case, the blue eyes swept over everyone in front of him, and Naruto''s face showed With a chilling horrible smile, he said: "You''d better prepare me the best. I won''t be merciful. When practicing, I will let you see what the real hell is!"


    boom!


    "Is it here, Naruto, the practice place you mentioned earlier?"


    Li Mengxiang dropped the backpack with some change of clothes on the grass. Looking at the surrounding environment, she felt that everything was quite peaceful and calm. The grass was verdant and the lake was level like a mirror. There was a salty egg yolk in the distance. The lake water is reflected in orange-red, let alone other things, the environment here is very good.


    "That''s right, it''s here, the place named [Paradise] by the guy who was the god of the gods."


    "paradise?"


    The other girls looked at this vast space. The environment was very beautiful. To speak of the paradise, although it is a bit exaggerated, it can¡¯t be said that it¡¯s a vain name. Hu Meng put down her backpack and said, "Naruto, we have to stay here. Have you spent half a month?"


    "Yes, there is still half a month before the end of this semester. During this time, I will be here to exercise for you. As for the school, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve used my clone to become like us. Pretending that we go to school to fool the eyes of the spies in the academy, and with the cooperation of the goddess of the gods, we will not reveal the stuff. After this semester is over, it will be the summer vacation. When we go to the human world, we will let you Really see the true strength of Can, known as the strongest in the history of Yanghai Academy."


    Regarding Can¡¯s strength, Naruto has talked about it many times. Her guardian song is an infinite and perfect defense. She once blocked Naruto¡¯s explosive wave when she faced the battle between two S-class monsters. But in terms of fighting, her power has never been shown in front of them, so the power of Chan, who has been highly praised by Naruto repeatedly, is also what everyone expects.


    After all, it is something that has to be waited until after the summer vacation. For now, the first priority is their current practice.


    Naruto dropped his backpack on the ground, and there were only a few change of clothes inside. After all, they came to this paradise to practice, not to take a vacation. Besides, they will stay in this paradise for half a month. I won¡¯t leave at the same time. You don¡¯t need to go. You have food here. It¡¯s okay to sleep on the grass at night, so you just need to bring a few clothes.


    Naruto took off the red and white imperial robe he was wearing outside and threw it on his backpack. Now he was wearing a pair of loose sweatpants and a slim black sports vest, and began to move his hands and feet.


    "We are not here to play, give you ten minutes of preparation time, and today''s cultivation will begin after ten minutes. It will be very harsh!"


    When Naruto spoke, there was no slight smile on his face. Just entering this paradise, he was completely different from the usual atmosphere. Even a girl like Hu Meng who likes to be close to Naruto is in this atmosphere. Xia couldn''t help getting serious. Everyone was preparing to exercise. No one dared to be lazy, because they didn''t dare to be ashamed in front of him.


    Xiao Zi kept flipping through her magic book, and at the same time sorting out all the tarot cards in her hand, suddenly turned her head to look at the two sisters, Mengxiang and Xin Ai, who were doing warm-up exercises over there, and said: "Beloved, I can ask you something. Something?"


    Although I have known Mengxiang for a longer time, but now in front of me is the state of Li Mengxiang, her cold and arrogant look always seems a bit difficult to contact, Xiaozi wants to ask things, the first goal is beloved .


    "Yes, Xiao Zi, you can ask."


    "Ah pull..." Xiao Zi touched her chin with her hand. "You said before that you have four sisters in your family, and Mengxiang is the third, and the beloved is Yaomei, as well as the ones I saw in the Snow Girl. Zhu Rankuaiai is the second sister, so what kind of person is your eldest sister?"


    Xiao Zi would be pretty good if she were to be a reporter, because the questions she asked attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The four sisters of Zhu Ran¡¯s family had already met three of them. To be honest...all of them are problem girls. The parents and daughters of Zhu Ran who have never met, they are really curious, and Naruto has not stopped their gossip.


    But when it comes to the eldest sister at home, not just beloved, even Li Mengxiang''s face has changed, becoming very weird, the emotion in her eyes is really hard to describe in words, admiration?worship?fear?That is not a feeling that can be expressed in simple words.


    Beloved knows the strange relationship between Mengxiang and the eldest sister. Knowing that she is not easy to explain, after a wry smile, she said: "Sister Yaai, she is the number one demon in our Zhuran family!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty One-Zhu Ran''s most vicious soldier!The gap in strength!


    Zhu Ranyaai, the eldest daughter of the four sisters of Zhu Ran¡¯s family, and the other three younger sisters are half sisters. The father is naturally Zhu Ran Yicha, and the mother is Alkad¡¯s daughter. Therefore, Zhu Ranyaai has a powerful force surpassing the other three sisters, and Zhuranyaai is the only blood clan of Alkad in this world.


    Like her second sister Zhu Rankuai''s love, Xin Ai is also afraid of Ya''ai, because of its powerful power and violent and completely elusive character.


    "demon?"

 1168 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1168

    Naruto chewed the word, because he used to watch the cross and the vampire while jumping and watching. As for Zhu Ranya''s understanding, he only knew that Zhu Ranya was the eldest sister of the four sisters of Zhu Ran''s family, and she was a Meng Xiangxiang''s super sister control is very strong, but he is not clear about the other parts.


    "Can you talk about it, beloved?"


    Probably because I recalled the fear that Yaai had caused before, so my beloved was not in the mood to quarrel with Naruto, and did not mind that he called his name directly, wiped the sweat off his face, and said: "Sister Yaai, she is Father¡¯s love gave birth to a daughter, so she didn¡¯t live with us since she was a child. She came back to Zhu Ran¡¯s house about eight years ago, a year before Mengxiang¡¯s sister left home. Sister Yaai is the fourth of us. The eldest sister among the sisters is also the strongest. Although I haven''t seen her fight with all her strength, her full strength should be higher than that of her sister. Mengxiang knows this best."


    Beloved turned her head and looked at the most normal one of the four sisters in Zhu Ran''s family, and also the one she admired most.


    "Yes."


    There was a bitter smile on Rimaexiang¡¯s face, and she nodded to confess her beloved statement, and then seemed to recall something terrible, saying: ¡°When I was young, before I left Zhu Ran¡¯s house, I probably got along with sister Yaai After a year, because of the warlike relationship, I fought 129 times with Sister Yaai in a year."


    "How many games have you won?!"


    "It''s a terrible loss, 12 wins and 117 losses. It''s not Ya Ai''s opponent at all."


    Recalling the fiasco at that time, Rimeika still shook her head. When it comes to brute force, she is actually slightly better than Ya Ai, but in terms of fighting skills, experience, speed, and reaction, she is not Ya Ai¡¯s opponent at all, so she was very abused. It''s miserable, and Rie Moexiang is now sure that at the time, Ya Ai had never used all his strength, not even once, so easily gave her 117 losses in a year!


    Everyone knows Li Moexiang¡¯s character and knows that she can¡¯t speak at all, which means she must have been the fact that her previous defeats to Zhu Ranya must be true. Let¡¯s not talk about her character, just this one that can make Li Moexiang lose her body without a trace. The strength is enough to make these girls feel scared.


    Beloved shook her head left and right, and sighed:


    "In fact, we vampires are arrogant and warlike. You all know that if Sister Yaai is only strong, she will not be feared, but will be extremely respected. The problem lies in her character. Sister Hekuai will only work. Killing was different at the time. Sister Ya¡¯ai¡¯s character is completely unpredictable. She is the cruelest and vicious fighter in Zhu Ran¡¯s family. If someone dissatisfied her a little bit, even if she had no grievances or enmity with her, she would be unreasonable. kill!


    I¡¯ve heard Sister Karai say before that Sister Ya¡¯ai lived in China until she returned to Zhu Ran¡¯s house. She was called a dark demon because of her cruel murderous style. Even the underworld could not allow her to fight. The entire Chinese underworld is an enemy, and in the end they can only leave China.


    In fact, among all the killers in Zhu Ran¡¯s family, Sister Ya¡¯ai and Sister Kaw¡¯ai are the only two killers with a 100% mission completion rate, but because Sister Ya¡¯ai has killed even the client of the mission 19 times. Circumstances, so the number one killer will be Sister Mouai.


    It is completely useless to reason with Sister Ya''ai, so Sister Ya''ai at Zhu Ran''s house is also a person who must not be offended."


    Beloved said all these words in one breath. After talking about Zhu Ranya¡¯s affairs, Beloved felt that she was almost collapsed. Think about the dark demon. If it¡¯s normal, it¡¯s okay. After all, she is also a good sister, but Zhu Once Ranya is angry, she can''t control her crazy killing.


    Zhu Ran¡¯s family can be said to be the most powerful monster race in the world. The vampires scattered all over the world are basically connected to Zhu Ran¡¯s family. Among them, none of the four eldest ladies of Zhu Ran¡¯s family are not. Fuel-efficient lamps.


    Although I haven''t seen each other in person, one Zhu Rangai is enough to kill everyone except Rimeexiang in seconds. How strong is Zhuranya''s strength?!


    Although everyone didn''t speak, their fists were all clenched. Naruto looked at the current atmosphere and felt that it was a good pressure for them, so I didn''t mention that Zhu Ranyaai was a super sister.


    "Ahem..."


    Still coughing, after finishing his warm-up, Naruto attracted the attention of all the girls and said: "The chat ends here, and the practice here is starting now. Come together and attack me alone. Although I have known each other for a long time, I want to understand the strength of all of you."


    Everyone here knows that Naruto¡¯s strength is far above the strongest among them, Li Moexiang. Naruto said that it¡¯s absolutely not a problem to deal with all of them alone, nor is it arrogant, so no one laughed. , But my beloved can¡¯t wait to turn the little bat beside him into a one-meter-long machete, not a Japanese sword with a long blade, but a broad and thick mountain knife. Such a big knife is usually used in war. Only use it, because the blade is big enough, so even a little damage will not affect its power too much.


    The size of the machete and the beloved Loli are very different, but the beloved who is born with weird power can easily hold this heavy knife, his eyes turned to the scarlet of fighting, and he looked at Naruto excitedly, and said: "Naruto Uzumaki, I am I just want to chop you down!"


    Beloved has mixed personal emotions in, obviously intending to avenge private revenge, but Naruto doesn¡¯t care about Beloved¡¯s mind that is obviously a child. With his left hand behind him, his right hand beckons against beloved, posing an invitation. Stance.


    "Come on, beloved!"


    "Ha! Look at the knife!!"


    Beloved¡¯s face is full of excitement, holding Xiaolian¡¯s changing machete in her hand, and her body leapt into the air lightly. Such a heavy machete is also very light to her. Her body is in mid-air, taking advantage of gravity to give her all her strength. Pour into the machete in your hand!


    The machete was too big, it would even block the line of sight of the beloved part, but a burst of resistance from the knife made the beloved face a joy.


    "Cut it!"


    "Cut it, but it''s useless."


    Naruto¡¯s cold voice extinguished the high emotions of his beloved, and his red eyes saw a hand stretched out from under the machete, and his finger was gently placed on his beloved wrist without using much force, but But because he hit the acupuncture point, the beloved who was born with weird power immediately softened his hand, almost unable to hold the heavy machete.


    Naruto''s other hand was placed on the blade of the machete, and with the help of his strength, he turned the direction of the knife with the force of the beloved just stepping down the sill, and the sharp blade of the machete was cut against his beloved neck.


    Beloved was taken aback, and wanted to stop the machete from slashing at her, but the numbness in her hand did not disappear. How could she stop this move that borrowed her own strength, seeing the blade getting closer and closer to her neck.


    The beloved gaze was completely attracted by the blade above, but he didn''t see a fist under the machete. When the beloved was panicked, he punched him.


    boom!!


    Although it was Mengxiang''s little girl, Naruto had already said that he would not be merciful when he shot. He punched his beloved little body for more than 20 meters, and stopped after breaking five or six big trees.


    Naruto shot without mercy, knocked back his beloved with one move, and felt a chill behind him.


    When Xiao Kui took advantage of her beloved attacking Naruto from the front, she also slipped behind Naruto''s back. The coldness in her hands turned her hands into two crampons shining in the sun.


    "Charming eyes!!"


    Hu Meng and Xiao Kui had cultivated together in order to become stronger, and they had already had an amazing tacit understanding. Xiao Kuo directly attacked Naruto, and Hu Meng took this opportunity to activate his illusion skills, and a burst of thoughts spread in his eyes. fluctuation.


    "The magic mirror world turns around!!"


    Naruto¡¯s eyes have become eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes. With the ability of this pair of kaleidoscope writing round eyes, apart from the infinite moon reading or the ultimate illusion like other gods, other illusions are not looked at. Here, Hu Meng¡¯s abilities have not yet fully grown. How can her charm eyes have an impact on Naruto? Instead, Naruto¡¯s kaleidoscope writing round eyes bounced it back, hitting Hu Meng herself, making Hu Meng stunned immediately Li on the spot.


    Using Jingtiandi''s ability to turn around, Hu Meng''s enchanting eyes bounced back, Naruto immediately grabbed Xiaofei''s two crampons, causing a mysterious chakra wave in his hands.


    "Sasser!!"


    Naruto''s eyes saw through the structure of the ice made by Xiaoyu, causing vibrations of the same frequency, turning the clear ice into ice crystals and dissipating. Then he flew up and kicked Xiaoyu in the abdomen, bringing Xiaoyu''s abdomen away. The body kicked and slammed into Hu Meng, who was caught in the enchanting eye, and the two fell away together.


    There were countless air-breaking sounds coming from all directions, indicating that the number of targets was huge.


    The evening sun was covered by things in the sky. Numerous crows and tarot cards were flying in the air. With the cover of the crow¡¯s body, the tarot cards that were sharper than the razor all flew to Naruto¡¯s side and circled. He continued to surround him, and then flew towards Naruto''s body at the same time.


    "Bagua palm back to heaven!!"


    Naruto¡¯s body rotates extremely fast, and the golden chakra detaches from the body during the rotation, so that Naruto¡¯s whole body is protected by a golden sphere. Xiaozi¡¯s tarot cards do not have the power to break through the defense of the sky, and they are all taken The bounce back to the sky.


    When Huitian''s rotation gradually stopped, Naruto grabbed a piece of Xiao Zi''s tarot card, and squeezed it into two steel projectiles, bending towards Xiao Zi and Liu Fei and ejected.


    Boom!!


    Two heavy objects landed, which means that the two witches were also knocked out in an instant!


    "watch out!!"


    At the end, Rimoexiang knew that she was far inferior to Naruto, so Rimoexiang did not suppress her power at all, and concentrated all her demon power on her legs, condensing huge demon power, let Her demon powers rubbed against each other to form demon whirlwinds and thunder and lightning, accompanied by countless black bats flying, it was the original trick to kick all the ribs and internal organs of love to pieces!


    "The power is powerful, but the action is full of flaws, idiot!!"


    Naruto folded his hands in front of him, and resisted Li Moexiang¡¯s full kick with her brute force. Li Moexiang¡¯s demon power turned into a violent lightning tornado, constantly impacting Naruto¡¯s palm, but it was completely Unable to break through his body''s defenses, Naruto concentrated Chakra on both hands, defending Rimoexiang''s strongest kick, and then punched Rimoexiang''s stomach.


    boom!!


    Rimeika was also knocked to the ground by Naruto, and all the girls in the news department were knocked out by Naruto, which took 12.7 seconds in total.


    Chapter 122-Burning fighting spirit!Torture of hell!


    "Although I have always known that Naruto is very strong, but I didn''t expect it to be so bad."

 1169 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1169

    Hu Meng, who had been relieved of the illusion, came to his senses, sat on a rock, and said to Naruto who was sitting on another big rock. From his tone, it is not difficult to hear a trace of worship and loss. The former is because of Naruto¡¯s strength. In the demon world, it is natural to worship the strong. The latter is because Naruto''s strength is too strong, which makes her feel that she is far from him.


    Naruto shrugged. Except for the two sisters, Li Moexiang and his beloved, the other four girls had a somewhat lost look on their faces, and slowly said, "It''s nothing, after all, I''ve already told you about it. , My actual age is much older than what you see, and the time of cultivation is much longer than you, so it¡¯s a simple matter to be stronger than you. Even the oldest concubine did not fully pass the developmental period. , And the two of you, Xin Ai and Xiao Zi, have not yet entered a period of rapid increase in strength, so your current strength is completely uncountable compared to the strength a few years later."


    Naruto first stuffed a piece of candy in the past, everyone except Li Moexiang accepted it, and then his face turned serious, and then it should be the big stick stage.


    "Let me talk about each of you''s problems first, starting with your love."


    Sitting cross-legged, Naruto first took Zhu Ran''s beloved surgery, which made this arrogant little loli straighten her body immediately, but her face was pretending not to care.


    "Beloved, your advantage lies in your natural brute force, and the ever-changing bat Xiaolian. If you have brute force, you even exceed the level of Mengxiang."


    None of the four sisters of Zhu Ran¡¯s family are mediocre, but the beloved is too small, and it has not yet ushered in the time period in the life of vampires when the monster power is soaring. Vampires are a special monster race that can transform monster power into brute force, no matter what. All kinds of vampires can do this, but how much brute force a certain amount of demon power can be transformed into is the so-called talent.


    But the beloved brute force is another direction. Her body itself has a huge power that is completely inconsistent with her figure. If both parties do not use demon power to break their wrists, the winner will be the beloved.This is the reason why my beloved sent the Variety Bat Xiaolian she caught as a birthday gift to Moexiang, but was returned, because at that time Moexiang couldn¡¯t use her little love at will with her physical strength. Beloved can easily wield the weapon that Xiaolian transformed into. Simply put, Beloved and Sakura are the same type.


    "You are not as good as Mengxiang now because your demon power has not yet grown, and your physical strength alone cannot match Mengxiang''s power. Also, your attack line is too straight. It is easy to be seen through by others and then you can fight back. , And then there is a problem with your fighting mentality, it is easy to get overwhelmed and reveal flaws when you succeed in a blow."


    Xin Ai was quite happy at the beginning, and heard Naruto¡¯s criticism later. Although it was not a good thing, she also listened carefully, and felt that Naruto¡¯s words made sense, but when he finally said that she was ¡°stunned¡±, this My beloved was a little unacceptable, his cheeks were slightly red, and he defended: "I don''t have one!"


    "If I said yes, I am sorry, I am the one talking here, don''t interrupt me anymore, or you will be punished."


    My beloved was stimulated by Naruto¡¯s words and wanted to talk back to him, but when she raised her head, she matched Naruto¡¯s non-smiling eyes, and she didn¡¯t know why she lowered her head in fear and didn¡¯t dare to say a word of nonsense. It seemed that from Naruto''s body just now, I saw someone''s shadow.


    Naruto just told the truth and never intended to intentionally embarrass his beloved, so his eyes didn''t dwell on his beloved too much.


    "Next is you, Mengxiang. Although your strength is the strongest here, it is only strength. When it comes to combat experience and skills, love is far above you. With your current strength, if you meet Shangjiaai, she lifted the two restrictions, and your condition is nine dead for a lifetime. Don''t worry, Mengxiang, the cultivation I have given you is definitely the heaviest, I promise you will know what hell is!"


    Naruto¡¯s words are very scary, and the dark face he deliberately made is definitely enough to scare ordinary people, but Romoeka does not belong to the realm of ordinary people, not to mention that she has given her body to Naruto before. People, so even though Rimaexiang doesn''t admit it, her trust and attachment to Naruto exceeds that of anyone present.


    Rather than panic on Li Mengxiang''s face, she also showed a very beautiful smile, which made her newly married woman even more radiant.


    "I''m thinking of this. Anyway, I am the strongest right now. After I accept the strongest cultivation, I think the gap will be bigger and bigger."


    Rimeexiang is arrogant and strong, and it feels normal to say such words from her mouth, but this time, even her beloved will be stimulated by Rimeexiang, whether it is because of her love for Naruto or Saying that they simply want to catch up with their favorite sister, they all refuse to give up!


    "Mengxiang! I will never lose to you!"


    Hu Meng glanced at Li Mengxiang fightingly in his eyes, and then immediately turned to Naruto. In his purple eyes, the flames of the fighting were burning at this time, and said: "Naruto, let''s start practicing quickly. !"


    Naruto saw that these girls were all irritated by the arrogant provocation of Li Moexiang just now. It seemed useless to say anything at this time, because their fighting spirit was stimulated to the highest level by Li Moexiang, and they smiled and appreciated Glancing at Li Mengxiang, this woman is hard on the outside and soft on the inside, and her heart is very slender.


    "Well, in this case, I will train you from now on."


    Naruto stood up from the big rock he was sitting on, then patted the dust off his butt, and suddenly five shadow clones appeared beside him, and his body was six people in total.


    "The short paradise is over, I hope you all enjoy the feeling of hell."


    "Ahhhhhhh! I''m going crazy!!"


    Just at noon on the second day after entering the paradise, in this empty world where few people would enter, there was a scream from the girl.


    The camera zoomed in, and on an empty grassland, Naruto was sitting on a wooden chair with a long table in front of which was spread rice paper and holding a writing brush in his hand. He is now Writing.


    Opposite him are the two sisters, Li Moexiang and Xin Ai, who are visiting in front of him as well, and Zhu Ran''s beloved is the one who called out just now.


    Naruto looked up at his beloved who was almost crazy, and smiled:


    "I said you won''t make it, beloved, it''s only the next day, and it''s a little bit early for you to go crazy."


    Beloved holding that brush, her forehead was exhausted with sweat, and she was born with weird strength. She was already so tired that her arms were sore, but she did not dare to put her arms down because of the black matter floating in the air.


    If you take a closer look, under the arms of the three of them, there is a layer of black sand and iron. These sand and iron, plus that damn writing brush, are the reason why the beloved is so painful.


    Naruto still writes unhurriedly. Although he has not practiced calligraphy, he has been taught by Kakashi, coupled with his continuous comprehension, and has obtained the essence of the flag wood swordsmanship, and integrated it into the law. The words he wrote are also extremely sharp, in fact, he has been writing the word "no" all the time.


    "As I said, both of you have too much power, but the skills to control your own power are very bad. This practice is for you to control your overly powerful power. Take your time, girl."


    Xin Ai was so angry that she gritted her teeth and wanted to throw her pen away several times, but Ri Moexiang stood aside, every time she had to give up her thoughts of leaving.


    "Just write quietly, beloved." Li Mengxiang said faintly. Judging from the large amount of sweat on her forehead, her condition is not much better than that of her beloved. Both the demon power and the body''s own Li are consumed quite severely.


    The three of them, including Naruto himself, had the weight sealed by Naruto¡¯s formation method. Although they looked like ordinary writing brushes, they were extremely heavy, similar to Xiao Li¡¯s ¡°rooted¡± weight. , And the beloved pen is 500 kilograms, Li Mengxiang''s pen is 800 kilograms, and Naruto''s is two tons.


    The iron sand suspended under the arm is also Naruto''s pen. There is a lot of static electricity in the iron sand, and it will be discharged as soon as it is touched. Even a vampire will feel a huge sting.


    According to the difference of strength, Rimoexiang has to complete 50 sheets, while Beloved has 35 chapters. However, if the brush drops once, one has to be lost and rewritten, so it is a very hard task.


    Even the vampire of the great demon of power consumes a lot of power to hold such a heavy brush with one hand. If the brush is too heavy, it will touch the sand iron below and be electrocuted. Write in this situation , It is necessary to accurately disperse the power on every inch of the muscles of the arm in order to maximize the demon power.


    The load on the arm gradually increases, the demon power is not properly distributed and is consumed too quickly, the fear caused by the static electricity of the sand iron, the hot temperature, the irritability in the heart, and the psychological pressure caused by Naruto sitting there. All these will cause mistakes. s reason.


    When Xin Ai first started to write, she consumed too much magic power because she felt too relaxed at the beginning. Later, she was too weak and could not complete Naruto''s requirements for a day. As a result, she didn¡¯t have to eat dinner yesterday, because it was impossible to complete the training. punishment.


    Naruto said that it was cruel to be cruel, and he was not merciful when he said that it was punishment. Rie Moexiang did not spoil her sister at this point. Yesterday, even if she was hungry and growl, she looked at with pitiful eyes like a puppy. She, she was not half-hearted, because she knew Naruto was doing the right thing.


    Holding a heavy pen and writing is just a morning practice. It ends at 11:30 noon. If you don''t finish it, you can''t eat lunch. Others, the girls who practice under Naruto''s wooden clone are also like this, without exception.


    Because here is hell!


    Chapter 123-The second summer vacation!Senior Otomura!


    "Ah! I can finally leave this ghost place!!!"


    The days in the paradise were really awkward, so that after leaving there, except for the cold Li Moexiang and the super-M attribute, the other four girls all looked up to the sky. Cheered.


    Naruto drew out his ears, and once again put on his former imperial robe. Thinking about the six girls who have been tortured mentally and physically by him in the past half month, it is really a bit aftertaste. .


    "I think it''s pretty good here too. If you have a chance in the future, you have to come again."


    "Of course you feel good!"


    Beloved, baring his teeth, looked angrily at Naruto with a smirk on his face, and said: "You guy takes pleasure in torturing us every day! I think you are even more evil than the kingdom of Yuga!"


    "Don''t say that, beloved. Anyway, your strength has improved a lot in the past half month, and you didn''t measure your height yesterday. You have grown by one centimeter. This is all my credit."


    "You have the credit of a big head!"


    Xin Ai is still uncomfortable. Think about it in the past half month that Naruto has been constantly suffering mentally and physically. Xin Ai really has the urge to die immediately. Although her strength has indeed improved a lot, Beloved Swear, she will never experience it again!


    Regarding Naruto''s hell-style training, although it can indeed improve their strength, the process is really too hard, even as strong as Rina Moexiang is somewhat resisted in his heart, but he didn''t say it on the surface.


    The six girls have more or less fatigue on their faces, but from the look of their eyes, their spirits are very awkward. This is proof that their strength has improved. The increase in strength is accompanied by an increase in confidence. It can be directly expressed from the eyes.


    Naruto didn''t mind being told as a bad person by them, and smiled:


    "Whatever you say, we will go back to the dormitory today to rest for a day, and we will leave tomorrow."


    "Go? Where do you go?"

 1170 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1170

    "Have you forgotten? I said at the beginning that we will spend the summer vacation together in the world. I think Chan must miss us very much."


    Naruto¡¯s words reminded everyone of the summer vacation last year. Except for the beloved Yanghai who had not yet entered Yanghai at that time, everyone else¡¯s faces were all smiles, especially Concubine Liu, because she met them at that time. .


    "Go back and pack your luggage, and then our Yanghai Academy News Department will head towards the human world!"


    "Summer, sunshine, beach, so good!"


    Standing on a golden sandy beach, Concubine Liu held her packed luggage in her hands, looking at the endless sea in front of her, with a joyful smile on her face, saying: "It''s been a long time since I came back to the world, although the human city here It¡¯s still not accustomed to the breath, but such a beautiful sea, you can¡¯t see it in the academy."


    Concubine Liu couldn¡¯t imagine that she, who hated humanity and human civilization like that, would now feel nostalgic for returning to the human world. She knew that she had been changed and influenced by the blond man, but Concubine Liu did. She doesn''t resist this change at all, because she is very happy now.


    "Yeah! It''s great to be able to come to the beach, but I bought a new swimsuit specifically for Naruto! I must show it to Naruto later!"


    After the arduous practice in the paradise, I can finally get out of that place to relax. Everyone feels very excited. Hu Meng stretches his body, letting his full position almost break his white shirt. .


    The previous experience in the paradise is really something that people don''t want to remember. Xiao Mo didn''t complain about Hu Meng at this time, but just looked at the blue sea with happy eyes.


    "It''s nice to be able to relax like this, whether it''s a dream demon, or a snow girl like me, I still have to come to the beach in summer. The only problem is that the beach is so hot."


    Both Hu Meng and Xiao Fei were very satisfied with the itinerary of coming to the beach this summer, but there was a resentment on the face of their beloved, and said, "What?! Why don''t you have to come to the beach in other places, knowing that my sister and I cannot swimming!"


    "There is no way. When it comes to summer, the first reaction is sunshine and beach."


    Naruto spread his hands and apologized insincerely to his beloved: "But even if you can''t swim, you can''t play other things when you come to the beach. You can play beach volleyball and build sand castles. If it doesn''t work, you can go fishing, of course. This is still the sea. It¡¯s hard to say what weird fish will come up."


    "fishing?!"


    Hearing these two words, as if touching a certain switch, the ears of the oldest woman present with glasses moved, and immediately grabbed Naruto''s hand and said with a smile: "Naruto, we Go fishing now."


    Naruto¡¯s expression instantly turned from a smirk to helpless. He looked at the real catwoman beside her, nodded her forehead with her hand, and said, ¡°Please, Maomu, I haven¡¯t spoken for a long time, don¡¯t just say something. Is it good to talk about fish?"


    "No way, fish is my second life, this time I must catch a whale to eat."


    Mao Mujing had a cute smile, but she said quite terrifying things. What she said made everyone present with a black line and involuntarily began to imagine the same scene.


    The cat¡¯s eyes are quiet, lying on top of a whale...The smallest whale weighs at least two tons, while the largest blue whale can grow to more than 180 tons...How can we get the mouth so big?


    Naruto felt terrified when he thought about that kind of scene. He shook his head quickly and dispelled the messy imagination. Then, looking at the cat''s eyes still immersed in the fantasy of a huge whale, Naruto quickly splashed her on. Cool the basin with cold water.


    "Although the name of the whale carries a fish, it is a mammal. Although I have not eaten whale meat, the taste should be closer to the taste of beef and pork, not like fish."


    Speaking of which, Japan is the only country in the world that eats whale meat. Because the Japanese believe that whale meat can strengthen their health, Japanese whale fishing is a very profitable industry. However, this has always been influenced by other countries in the world. Attacked by animal protection organizations around the world.


    To be honest, for the average person, the three words whale meat, in addition to novelty, should not be delicious to the point of breathtaking.


    Mao Mujing tilted his head and thought for a while. It seemed that he had accepted the statement that''whales are mammals and don''t taste like fish''. Then a smile appeared on his face and said, "In this case, eat sharks. ."


    Mao Mujing is so natural that all she thinks about in her head is the appearance of a fish. Naruto''s forehead also bulged with the word #, and she punched Mao Mujing''s head unbearably, and said, "Don''t always think. The fish is caught, this is in the human world, if you really catch a shark back and forth, it will cause a big commotion!"


    "Ah woo...I just want to eat fish..."


    Mao Mu quietly hugged her head and squatted on the ground pretending to be pitiful, but no one birded her. Xiao Zi took the opportunity to lie on Mengxiang''s body, because Li Mengxiang''s silver-haired red eyes are too conspicuous in the human world, so she At this time, the magic whip Belmont has been returned to the goddess of the gods. Now, she still appears in the image of Moexiang. She stayed in the paradise with Moexiang for half a month, and now she sees the weak table again. Mengxiang, really makes people feel the urge to bully her.


    "If your beloved and Mengxiang don¡¯t swim, let¡¯s lie down on a beach chair and enjoy the sun together. I can apply sunscreen to you. Mengxiang has such a good figure and she must look very nice in a swimsuit."


    "Hey, Xiao Zi, don''t show that kind of perverted uncle expression."


    ''Why did the problems of these guys happen in these two days?''


    Naruto murmured in his heart, and quickly dragged Xiao Zi, who was becoming more and more horny, from Mengxiang, and said, "Rather than arranging activities for a while, I''d better find Chan before talking. She texted me before. She said she found us a seaside hotel here. I heard that the proprietress seems to have a good relationship with her, so let''s go to that hotel first."


    To find Chan, it¡¯s actually not difficult. Although you can¡¯t just fight to reveal your identity in the human world, you can still use your ability to perceive and it will not be noticed by ordinary people. The breath of Chan, even if it hides your power. , In the human world, she is still dazzling and devastating like a star, and her breath is outstanding.


    "Chan, come over and let me hug."


    Throwing his luggage on the ground casually, Naruto opened his arms towards Chan, and then a small soft body plunged into Naruto''s arms.


    Chan''s body is very small, ranking second to last among all girls in terms of body. Only Xiaozi is shorter than Chan. Even if she is beloved, she is better than Chan in height. As for the chest... because both are There is no cup size, so there is nothing to compare.


    Although she had already become Naruto''s woman in her early days, Chan was only a junior high school student around twelve or thirteen years old, and she was still so pure and lovely with her small and soft body.


    "Chan, my baby, don''t think I have one?"


    Chan was held by Naruto and wrapped his hands around his neck. At this time, he couldn''t use the tablet to convey his meaning. With a tender and cute smile on his face, he nodded to Naruto, and his big watery eyes kept turning towards Naruto. Naruto tells his lovesickness.


    Chan''s figure is already very short, and she looks even more cuddly after she stays next to the tall Naruto. With her weak appearance, everyone will only think that she is a little girl. The same is true for her beloved, surprised Looking at the sea-blue long-haired girl in Naruto''s arms, feeling that her previous fantasy seemed to collapse in an instant, she said: "She is the Otonashi you said? Yanghai Academy is the strongest in history ?!"


    In the beloved simple worldview, known as the strongest woman in the history of Yanghai Academy, she should be as beautiful and noble as her sister. How could she be a loli who looks shorter than herself?!


    "Yes, she is Oonwucan, what, doesn''t it look like it?"


    "Of course, she... she is not as high as mine, anyway, Yanghai Academy is the strongest in history, too exaggerated!"


    "Idiot, there is a limit to being polite. Can is a real graduate of Yanghai Academy, a senior who is four years older than you!"


    Chapter 124-The Store Rescue Plan!A woman regarded as a mother by Chan!


    "I really can''t tell it''s senior..."


    The beloved spit from the heart actually tells how other people felt when they met Chan for the first time. After all, her figure is really too small, and her personality is weak and simple. It''s impossible to imagine being older than them for several sessions. School sister.


    If his love is not big or small, Naruto knocked a fist directly on top of her head, and then immediately ignored her eyes and put Chan down from his arms, because he noticed that someone was approaching, his steps were messy, and he breathed It''s different from monsters and heart rate, and there is no fluctuation of monster power. It should be just ordinary humans.


    "Chan... are these your friends?"


    A mistress of about twenty-six or seven years old, who looked about the same age as Mao Mujing, walked down from the second floor. The alcohol on her body can be clearly smelled without paying too much attention. Her face was a little ugly because of a hangover. There is also the part of the hangover that was severely afraid of light and covered the glasses with her hand, which is enough to prove that she had drunk a lot of alcohol before.


    Chan quickly turned around and took out the clipboard she had been carrying with her again.


    "Yes, Sister Ma Ling, they are all my friends, who said they want to stay here."


    "Oh,"


    Ma Ling Kawamoto, the manager of this beach hotel, responded faintly and waved his hand: "Chan, you and your friends can do whatever they want. Anyway, this store is about to close down."


    After speaking, he staggered towards his room again, seemingly planning to have another drink after waking up.


    "Intuition tells me something troublesome seems to be happening here."


    Naruto scratched his head and said what everyone was saying. Then, with him at the head, everyone turned their eyes to the sad-faced Can.


    Chan sighed softly, her shoes were fast, so there was no need to be afraid of delaying time and being unable to explain the course of the event. Soon, Chan used her words to record all the events.


    "The one called Ma Ling Kawamoto is the manager of this hotel. I met her a year ago. The shop was actually opened by Ma Ling and her husband together, but her husband was in four I was killed by a monster two years ago. I heard Sister Ma Ling said that it was the night of four years ago that her husband heard the doorbell and opened the door, but he never came back. So she felt strange and went out to have a look. A monster with wings on its back killed her husband and was eating her body.


    Sister Ma Ling knew that the monster killed her husband, but she wouldn''t believe it at all when she said it, so her husband''s death can only be handled as a pending case.Since the death of her husband, Sister Ma Ling has been in a slump. Although she is running this store, her business is not good, so she has always been in deficit.Although I often come to help, it''s only a drop in the bucket, and there is no way to save the shop."


    Chan''s emotions will directly affect her expression of words. From her heavier than usual fonts, anyone can tell that she is depressed. Naruto glanced at the direction Kawamoto Ma Ling was walking away, and said: "Then she just now What''s going on when I say it''s going to close? It''s never so coincidental. We just came here, and this store can''t hold it, right?"

 1171 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1171

    "That¡¯s not the case. Although the store is in bad condition, it¡¯s not a big problem to stay for another two or three years based on the previous situation. Actually, I told Sister Ma Ling five days ago that some of my friends are going to live here. Of course, the money for board and lodging will be given. Sister Ma Ling was very happy at the time, but just the night before yesterday, a clerk named Gao Qiao in Ma Ling¡¯s store was in debt because of gambling, so she stole it. All the cash in the store, as well as Sister Ma Ling¡¯s passbook and savings seal.


    Those are all the savings left by Sister Ma Ling. That person is just an ordinary human. After a day, I couldn''t find him in the vast sea of ??people without using demon power.This incident dealt a big blow to Sister Ma Ling. After discovering that all the money had been stolen, Sister Ma Ling had been drinking, just like what you saw just now."


    "Although I know that our group of people will definitely not encounter any good things when they come out and run around, but after all, the troubles encountered in this summer vacation are much smaller than last summer."


    Naruto scratched his cheek and laughed and teased, but everyone understood what he meant. He must take care of the store''s business.


    "Well...Although there is no way to go swimming this way, it is fine." Concubine Liu smiled and curled her eyebrows, and said: "The goal of Yanghai Academy is to work hard for the coexistence of monsters and humans. Working in human society is also indispensable. Helping this seaside hotel to resurrect this time is also the first step for us to work in the human world. If it succeeds, it can be put on the school newspaper in the future. As an introduction to other students in Yanghai, I think this is pretty good."


    Concubine Liu is not a student, but a teacher, so she thinks differently from other girls, but she makes a lot of sense, making these kind-hearted girls who could not turn a blind eye to this matter all nod their heads, but beloved. Without looking at the atmosphere at all, he clutched his stomach and said, "I''m so hungry, can I have lunch first, I really want to sit on the roof while eating fried noodles while looking at the sea."


    "Idiot! Those who speak at this time have to look at the atmosphere!"


    Naruto couldn''t bear it again and punched on the top of the beloved head. After this arrogant little loli pouted, she said, "In short, the biggest problem with this store is lack of money, but for me , The problems that can be solved with money are all small problems. Chan, you are responsible for purchasing food, oil, salt, sauce and vinegar. Don¡¯t worry about money or not selling. Anyway, as long as you think this store can You can buy all the things you can use. As for how to do it, and how to sell it, I leave it to me."


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me."


    Chan is holding her writing board with full confidence on her face. She has lived here for so long and has been familiar with the owners of all nearby shops. She can get very fresh and high-quality food at a good price. It is the charm of Otomu Chan.


    "Oh, by the way, this time I came from Yanghai, and brought two bags to do miscellaneous things, and let you direct them. I think the two of them will be happy to follow your instructions."


    As soon as Chan''s eyes rolled, a smile appeared on his face, obviously knowing who the two messengers were.


    Chan led the two third-year bad guys who were so obedient and rushed to the nearby market.


    And Naruto found the uniforms of the employees in this hotel¡¯s staff room. Although they are all relatively old, but because of the presence of a gentle girl like Chan, these clothes were all washed by her and folded neatly. It is neat and tidy, although it is slightly old, but not dirty, you can wear it in this case.


    "Let''s put on this clothes. We will be the employees of this store in the next time."


    Naruto distributes these work clothes to everyone according to the size of the clothes, but because Xiao Zi''s body is too small, there is no work clothes that fit her size, so she can only wear normal clothes.


    I looked at the uniform I was holding in my hand, and looked at Naruto helplessly with green eyes, and said, "Why do you even have me?! I didn''t say I want to work here!"


    "It''s okay. Anyway, we all have to work here. It doesn''t matter if you are going to play alone. After all, you are a kid."


    Naruto was deliberately annoying, and the beloved one in his head was really deceived. He grinned at Naruto with his sharp little tiger teeth and said, "I am not a kid! Humph! I will prove it to you, no matter what. I can be perfect in fighting or at work!"


    "Okay, okay, don''t make any noise, let''s change clothes quickly, beloved."


    "Sister... don''t push me!"


    "Sorry, dear..."


    In Ma Ling Kawamoto¡¯s room, this sad sister-in-law, holding the last photo of her husband¡¯s life, has been crying for a long time, but her tears still seem to be unable to stop, she held herself with one hand because A sore forehead from alcoholism.


    "It seems that this hotel is finally coming to an end... If there is no other way, it can only be closed down. I will leave with you... I''m sorry, dear. This hotel used to be our dream, but I really didn''t The way to continue. I have been drinking since yesterday, and I can only owe the money... After Xiaocan came, she respected me and stayed with me like a mother. I thought things could be better. It''s changed... but... I still can''t do it..."


    Ma Ling Kawamoto didn''t know if there was any reason for the matter, so he told the bitterness in his heart one by one in the photo, facing his deceased husband, and then poured another sip of beer into his mouth.


    The sadness of wine is even worse!


    Kawamoto Ma Ling is in this state. Alcohol can temporarily numb her pain, but this loneliness, loneliness, and despair will all bounce back in a more intense state after the numbness caused by alcohol disappears, causing more pain. And sad.


    "My dear... You must not know, Xiaocan is really a good girl... She is as innocent and kind as an angel. I really wonder if Xiaocan is really my daughter. How great? But unfortunately, I have no choice...I hope Xiaocan won''t be too sad..."


    Ma Ling Kawamoto didn''t eat anything, just drank, and in a blink of an eye she drank all the three cans of beer on the table, plus the empty cans on the ground, from the day before yesterday to now, she has drunk less than three dozen.


    "What''s the matter? It''s noisy outside?"


    Without the alcohol paralysis, Ma Ling Kawamoto had no clear brain at all. He noticed a little bit of the outside situation. Just outside, her shop seemed very noisy at this time. Under doubt, Ma Ling Kawamoto supported the wall and walked out. The scene she felt in her own room made her unable to believe her eyes.


    "Am I dreaming?!"


    One hundred and twenty-five chapters-the resurrected shop!Unexpected visitor!


    Ma Ling Kawamoto could not understand that she had no intention of operating her own shop since her husband died. If it were not for the previous agreement with her husband, she would have been unable to operate this shop.


    But now Ma Ling Kawamoto is tired, she can''t hold it, and even decided to give up her life, but she doesn''t understand why her store has such a good voice, that it has become overcrowded.


    "Guest, what do you want to eat?" Concubine Liu has changed into the waiter¡¯s clothes and walked to a guest who had just entered the store. She stayed with Naruto as a maid and enjoyed being ordered. For Liu Fei, this job is actually quite comfortable.


    "Let me see... I want a prawn fried rice, a glass of mango juice, and a mango smoothie, please hurry up."


    "no problem."


    Concubine Liu took the courage and put it on the counter near the kitchen.


    The kitchen here is open, which means you can directly see everything in the kitchen from the guests¡¯ seats, and the orders ordered by the guests will be delivered directly here. There are three nails on the counter, which are in the order. It''s too much to use when it''s too much.


    The first nail is the order that has not been started yet, the second is the order that has been completed but there is no checkout, and the third is the order that has been completed and has been settled.


    For the previous business of this seaside hotel, these three nails once became decorations, but today, because of the continuous efforts of the problematic children of the Yanghai Academy News Department, the orders on these three nails are rapidly increasing increase.


    "Prawn fried rice, mango juice, mango smoothie, see!"


    As today¡¯s chef, Naruto turned his head and looked at the newly added list. After memorizing the dishes on it, he immediately turned around and started cooking. Speaking of which, he really hadn¡¯t given so many people in one day. I have cooked.


    Open the hot pot. In fact, the firepower of the gas stove in this kind of seaside store is not as strong as the firepower of the big hotel, but Naruto secretly uses the power of his chakra to turn into a fire to quickly increase the temperature of the pot, otherwise Otherwise, even if the three chefs work together, they can''t handle this hot business at all.


    Zhu Ran loves to hold a tray, walks from the area where the guests are sitting to the kitchen, then throws the dishes on the tray to the hapless idiot in a karate suit, and then looks at Naruto with a weird look, saying: "Your plan is really a big success, but I still don''t understand why you can attract so many customers by going there and standing there?"


    What I love to say is about the situation about an hour ago. It was not long before Ma Ling Kawamoto returned to his room, and Chan quickly purchased everything. The problem of materials has been solved, the only thing is how to recruit business.


    Just when Mengxiang and the others wanted to break their heads in order to solicit business, Naruto had no great way, just to stop at the door of the small store, said nothing, did nothing, and ended up less than two. Seven guests came in just a minute, all of them young and beautiful girls. After that, the number of guests who came to this store entered a stage of skyrocketing, and it was already full in a short period of time.


    Xin Ai didn''t understand what happened. Naruto didn''t do anything at the time. Those customers who came to this store didn''t seem to be under illusion. That''s why Xin Ai was puzzled.


    Now the work in this shop is quite stressful, but Naruto is still frying rice while answering his beloved questions. Anyway, in such a hot summer, humans are generally not willing to approach a kitchen like a stove, and the flames of the stove keep emitting. The booming sound, so Naruto doesn''t have to worry that the conversation between him and his beloved will be heard by a human being.


    "When you are hiding, you will reduce your own breath to the lowest point, so you know that you will not be discovered by the enemy."


    "Of course, I am the fourth young lady of Zhu Ran''s family. I have been assassinated when I was at home. I have known these things for a long time, so what?"


    "I just used this method of concealing the breath in the opposite direction, which can improve my sense of existence. Although the human animal instinct has degenerated in the process of continuous evolution, instinctively, when I increase my sense of existence After that, they will still notice me, and they will gather here subconsciously, just like bats and rats, these creatures will be attracted by your vampire''s demon power, since they came to the beach hotel, of course they want to eat something, this As long as you can provide delicious food when planting, you can keep residents."


    Naruto and Xin Hobbies are like talking about how to solicit customers, but in essence they still have to explain how to control their breath perfectly, but this is a very advanced technique. With the current ability of the beloved, he still has a little understanding and is confused. .


    "Well, don''t be lazy."


    Without saying anything, Naruto put the finished steaming fried rice on the plate and handed it to his beloved, saying: "We don''t have time to rest today. If you have anything to ask, we will talk about it later. Bring the fried rice to the guests, don¡¯t be too late!"


    This small seaside store that is about to close down has been resurrected because of the appearance of Naruto. There are three masters, Naruto, Can and Mengxiang. The taste of the cooking is absolutely sufficient. Hu Meng, who is good at dim sum, is responsible for making desserts , The previous mango juice and mango smoothie came from Hu Meng''s craftsmanship.Xiao Wei and Xiao Zi¡¯s cooking level is not high, so they can only help to lay hands, clean the ingredients, and perform simple processing are all their jobs, plus the speed and dexterity of Mao Mu Jing and Moriqiu Yinying are responsible for serving the dishes. Cai, beloved, assisted, everyone cooperated quite well, and Miyamoto Huiji, who had a weak sense of existence, was sent to be a dishwasher by Naruto... That seems to be an S-class Yatengu...


    The whole shop seemed very busy because of the large number of customers. Ma Ling Kawamoto stared at the scene that appeared before her eyes. She squeezed her cheek several times, and the pain told Ma Ling Kawamoto that she was not dreaming, but she was not dreaming. Can''t believe it, because this is a scene that only appears in her dreams.


    Although very busy, Chan noticed that Ma Ling Kawamoto was standing there in a daze, and temporarily handed the pot on the stove to Moexiang, and then walked to Ma Ling Kawamoto and took her hand, as usual. Speak, but all meaning is passed from the eyes.


    "Yeah, Chan, I completely forgot... I made an agreement with you a year ago. You and I will make this the number one hotel by the sea..."

 1172 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1172

    Because of Naruto¡¯s best efforts to help, this small store attracted countless customers in one day, plus delicious food, so let this small store become famous nearby, as long as there is no problem in the next few days, you must Don''t even think about making this small shop rich, but as long as you build a reputation, you won''t have a problem when Naruto and others leave after the summer vacation.


    "Ah... I''m really tired and paralyzed..."


    At night, today this small shop is closed. Except for the physically madman Naruto, everyone else has toiled for a day. They are all very tired, even if they are full of cute fragrance and love of vampire power. In addition to Naruto, the best state is probably Otomu Chan, who is the strongest.


    "Thank you all for today."


    Ma Ling Kawamoto brought juice to everyone, and Yu Chan distributed all the juice to everyone. After a day¡¯s time, Ma Ling Kawamoto had already lost the alcohol before, with a faint smile on her face. After all, she got away from the image of a female drunkard, with a somewhat imperial aura.


    "Thanks to you, this hotel doesn''t seem to be closed down."


    Naruto drank the juice to moisturize his throat, then smiled:


    "Although that is said, we will go back to school after the summer vacation is over. It is impossible to stay here to help all the time. We will have to rely on Sister Ma Ling at that time."


    "Don''t worry, I know."


    Ma Ling Kawamoto showed a gentle and caring smile on her face, reached out her hand to touch the top of Chan''s head, and said: "In order to live up to Chan and for my dead husband, I will work hard from now on. ."


    Ma Ling Kawamoto is actually just a pretty widow in her twenties... Speaking of her age, she is actually not a few years older than Chan, who is about to turn 20, but Chan herself is a loli with a physique and personality. Weak, they really look like a pair of witches when compared with each other like this.


    Ding Dong!


    "Ah, some guests are here, I''ll open the door, please rest here now."


    Ma Ling Kawamoto bowed slightly towards Naruto and the others, then turned and walked towards the entrance to open the door for the guests outside.


    The others were very tired, and they didn''t notice who the outside aura really belonged to, but the strongest Naruto and Chan first noticed one of the familiar and dark auras, and their expressions suddenly changed. .


    "It seems that things can''t be kept secret, Chan." Naruto continued to remain unpredictable, speaking words that only Chan could understand, "What about your choice?"


    Chan''s white and delicate little hands were tightly held several times, and it seemed that it was difficult to make up his mind. After more than ten seconds, Chan seemed to have finally made a decision and took a deep breath and said, "No matter what, you can''t let Sister Ma Ling suffer. Any harm, other things... I''ll talk about it later."


    "Well, no matter what you choose, I will support you, and I also have to meet old friends."


    Chapter 126-The Infinite Fear of Jiu Yao!Death sung by Kamiya!


    "Welcome, do you want to stay?"


    Ma Ling Kawamoto walked to the entrance and opened the door. The one who just rang the doorbell was two tall, long-haired men. One of them had dark blond long hair and two points between the eyebrows, while the other was relatively thin. Some have long sea-blue hair.


    "No, we are not here to stay. Is there a girl named Chan here? We are from the country of Yuga."


    When the sea-blue long-haired man opened his mouth, Ma Ling Kawamoto suddenly felt that the other party¡¯s voice was a little familiar, and his eyes focused on the actually pretty handsome face. In a daze, the dream he saw four years ago seemed to be repeated in front of him. A pair of eyes widened immediately.


    "You... you were at that time... I''m going to kill you!!"


    The sea-blue long-haired man in front of him, Ma Ling Kawamoto recognized the monster who killed her husband four years ago. There was a strong hatred in his heart, and he was dazzled by anger, and he immediately shouted. To the man with long hair in sea blue.


    The other party didn''t seem to understand why Ma Ling Kawamoto suddenly attacked him, but his cold expression showed that he hadn''t put Ma Ling Kawamoto in his eyes at all, and put it down in one move.


    "Quickly let go of Ma Ling!"


    Naruto and Chan, the strongest of the two who came to this small shop, had long felt the demon spirits. One of them was an acquaintance of the two of them. The others were exhausted and didn¡¯t notice it, but they definitely couldn¡¯t hide from the strongest two. people!


    Chan moved from the direction of the cafeteria to the hallway, and what he saw was Ma Ling Kawamoto being caught by the man.


    "You''re Oonmu Chan? You came out so fast."


    The sea-blue long-haired man who caught Ma Ling Kawamoto smiled, holding a harp in his right hand, and said, "It''s these troublesome feelings that make you inseparable from human society. In this way, this woman can disappear. Right. By the way, it''s really rude. Let me introduce myself first. I am Kamiyasata, the head of the seventh branch of the country of Yuka. I invited you to join on behalf of our organization, Otomura."


    "Country of Mika?"


    Although Naruto stays in Yanghai almost all the time, everything that happens in Yanghai will still be told to Can through the phone or the Internet. Chan looks at the man who claims to be Kamiya, and then turns to look next to him. The man with long blond hair said: "Jiu Yao, it turns out that you are also from the Kingdom of Yuga!"


    The man with dark golden hair standing next to Kamiyazu was the actual power holder of the Yanghai Academy Public Security Committee, the demon Jiu Yao!


    At that time, because of the conflict between the Ministry of Information and the Public Security Committee, Naruto showed the strongest posture of the demon fox, the nine-tailed fox, and easily defeated the Jiuyao, who was superior to Rimaexiang in strength, and forced Jiuyao to explode a tail in order to get from Naruto escaped in the hands of Naruto, and after Jiu Yao left, he returned to the country of Yuga. After lurking for more than a year, he finally appeared on the stage of this world again.


    Jiu Yao chuckled softly and said, "Yes, it''s been a long time, Senpai Chan, I''m the head of the third branch of Mika no Nation. If we can, we don''t want to be an enemy of you, if you don''t want a war here. , You better go with us."


    The Kingdom of Yuga is a huge organization with the purpose of subverting the human world. In order to achieve this goal, it is necessary to recruit powerful masters. Otomura was also recommended by Jiuyao to the organization of the Kingdom of Yuga because of its strong strength. Jiuya knew I am already stronger than when I was in school. Although I don¡¯t know how much stronger, Jiuyao still has no confidence in dealing with Otom-Chan alone, so I found the head of the seventh branch, Kamiyazuo. Find Yin Wucan here.


    There are only seven ministers in Yuga''s country. Each of these seven ministers is no less than the strength of Rimaexiang. Even among the S-rank monsters, their strength is absolutely outstanding, only for Otomochan alone. The two ministers dispatched can also show the importance they attach to Chan.


    "Become our companion, Oonwucan, you won''t have bad memories."


    Shenguzuo held a harp in his right hand, and said softly, his voice has a strange rhythm, similar to Hu Meng¡¯s charming voice, but Hu Meng¡¯s voice seems to only be directed at the opposite sex, but Kamiya''s voice will be affected even by men.


    "Although I don''t know who you are, but staying with a guy like Jiu Yao is not a good person after thinking about it!"


    "Speaking of which, although I still don''t believe that she is a powerful senior, no matter what, I can''t give Chan-senpai to you guys!"


    After hearing the voice, all the girls who came over came in a fighting posture. Judging from their posture, without exception, no one intends to hand over Chan to the country of Yuga, or say, they When I was in the Snow Girl, I had already made a choice, and none of them could be less!


    Naruto also deliberately walked out a little late, with one hand in the pocket of his pants, without looking at the Kamiya who is holding the harp at all. He kept his eyes on Jiu Yao, saying: "Speaking of it, it''s a year. I haven''t seen you, Jiuyao. Although I have long doubted your identity, I didn''t expect you to be the head of the branch of the Kingdom of Yuga. No wonder you have that kind of strength."


    "Naruto Uzumaki!!"


    If you say that Jiu Yao is the most feared person in this world, since Naruto¡¯s incarnation Jiu Yao easily defeated Jiu Yao in school more than a year ago, Jiu Yao¡¯s most feared person has changed from Otonashi to Naruto Uzumaki. If Naruto is another monster, it''s fine, but Naruto is a fox like Jiu Yao, but the strongest nine-tailed fox that exists like a myth!


    This kind of gap is like an ordinary vampire, facing the legendary true ancestor, the powerful oppression on the bloodline can make the proud vampire lose the will to fight, it is absolutely overwhelmingly powerful!


    In addition to the strength of Jiu Yao''s fear of Naruto, the most important thing is the nine golden tails!


    I clearly know the overwhelming strength of this man. Although the opponent is a man whom I deeply hated for a year and constantly wants to kill to eliminate the nightmare in my heart, after seeing it, even if it is as powerful as Jiu Yao, he cannot help but appear in his eyes. Fear.


    The indifferent eyes of Naruto that seemed to be completely indifferent, pressed against Jiu Yao''s heart like a big mountain. Only the absolute spiritual pressure forced Jiu Yao to liberate his demon power and become the strongest fighting form!


    The body turned into an orc-shaped fox demon. The tail behind him was originally four tails of Jiu Yao a year ago. Later, he blew a tail in order to escape from Naruto, but he took revenge for more than a year. During his practice, the number of tails increased to five!


    "Oh, it''s really amazing. I didn''t expect that I lost a tail before, suffered such a serious injury, but it completely recovered in more than a year, and it has grown to the fifth tail, but it is a pity, if you If his tail is not broken, even if he can''t grow a sixth tail now, his strength should be stronger."


    Jiu Yao¡¯s strength has not reached the strongest nine-tailed state. If the demon fox grows nine tails, it will introduce a nine-nine-one state, and the nine tails can regenerate no matter what kind of attack they receive, unless they are at the same time. The power of Shangzhi attacked the nine tails, or used some magical weapons with great power, such as the saber ten-fist sword that destroyed the life of the god Jian Yasuo Sano, it would not be able to completely kill the nine-tailed fox, even if it is as powerful as Abe Haruaki didn''t completely kill the nine-tailed fox Yuzao, and the obsession and hatred before Yuzao remained in the form of killing stones and could not be eliminated.


    Jiu Yao hadn''t reached that state. Losing a tail was an unrecoverable pain for him. If his tail hadn''t been lost at that time, his strength is definitely more than this!


    "And, do you think you can kill me with just five tail cards?!"


    Naruto¡¯s indifference and ridicule made Jiu Yao¡¯s angry brain slightly cool down. Although he was extremely reluctant to think about it, the nine huge tails appeared in Jiu Yao¡¯s mind. After losing one, unless he got it According to the legend, the killing stone left behind by the incarnation of Yuzao, otherwise Jiu Yao would never reach that state in his lifetime!


    Although Kamiya is the minister of Yuga Country like Jiuyao, his personality is also arrogant and even worse than Jiuyao, but the relationship with Jiuyao is not good. This time I only heard that Jiuyao''s goal is a siren. Banshee, it happened that that place was also the area managed by his branch, so he was willing to come with him. Seeing that Jiu Yao didn''t dare to do anything in front of Naruto Uzumaki, he sneered coldly.


    "Jiu Yao! Look at your unpromising appearance! I really lost the face of our Yujia Country!"


    With Jiu Yao''s infinite arrogant character, he did not respond to Kamiya''s provocation. Instead, he said indifferently: "If you have the ability, you can fight with him yourself, and I will help you collect the corpse in time!"


    Naruto has shown great strength since entering Yanghai, and even defeated Jiuyao, and hindered the actions of Yuka no Kuni in the Snow Girl, and as the most powerful demon in Japan enshrined as a god in the legend, Yuka¡¯s country did not mean not to pay attention to him at all. Although countless information has shown that Uzumaki Naruto¡¯s strength is''infinitely powerful'' and''forced to be compelled to rival'', but it is as proud and arrogant as Jiu Yao. He didn''t take it to heart at all, but at this moment he showed a smile of excitement and killing intent.

 1173 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1173

    "Just watch me carefully and see how I killed this Uzumaki Naruto! You have all listened to me, my death melody!!"


    Chapter 127-Fighting and singing!Otomura''s determination!


    Kamiya''s main body, like Chan, is a siren, and Jiu Yao knew this, so he invited him to come and deal with Otowuchan together.


    In Jiu Yao''s view, Otomura''s strength is strong, but he has advanced to the level of five tails, and if he adds a siren who is also a sirens and has the same strength as his own, he will never lose. !


    The white wings spread out on the back of the Kamiya Music, and when he spoke, he sang a purgatory song in his mouth. The ears were not only tortured by this song.


    The so-called siren, in the mythology, can use singing to seduce passing crew members, and then let the ship change its course to cause monsters that hit the rocks. The main attack method of the siren is singing, that is, sonic attacks.


    The highly destructive sound waves sung by Siren can penetrate no matter how strong the body is, even the S-class monster can hardly resist the attack of this sound wave. The organs responsible for the five senses and the main organs that sustain life will all be attacked. It''s a penetrating trick like hitting a bull!


    The destructive singing voice was under the control of Kamiya''s demon power, and the sound waves that were completely invisible to the naked eye quickly enveloped Naruto and all of them!


    Shenguzou has the same powerful strength as Jiuyao, and it is also an absolute leader among the S-level monsters. Although Hu Meng and the others have grown a lot in their cultivation in Paradise, they are not S except for their beloved ones. Grade monsters, but Mengxiang is still in a state of limited monster power!


    The death melody of Kamiya directly ignored the demon energy defense covering the surface of their bodies, and directly entered their bodies and began to destroy them.


    "What''s this?! My body is heavy... I can''t move..."


    Hu Meng was holding her forehead, and she couldn''t control her stance on the ground. Now she was in a state as if she had been hit by Naruto''s illusion before. There was a constant buzzing roar in her head, and her whole body felt unspeakable. Heaviness and soreness, even breathing is very difficult.


    "This damn singing... Damn... the body can''t control it!"


    Everyone is fighting the Siren for the first time, and they don¡¯t know how to deal with this kind of mythical monster. When Kamiya took the lead, they were all temporarily suppressed by his singing, and their beloved is immortal. Demon, so the situation is a little better, the body is not so heavy, but the eyes are dark!


    The singing and fire of Shengu directly damage the five senses of people. Although it is only temporary now, if you hear this death melody for a long time, even the immortal monster will report to Hades.


    Because Kamiya used his demon power to focus his singing on Naruto and the others to increase their destructive power, Ma Ling Kawamoto who was thrown aside was nothing. Although he heard the singing, it was because the demon power did not directly target her. Relationship, so the power has been reduced by more than half. Seeing Kamiya''s opened wings and the singing sound like a devil, Kawamoto Ma Ling is completely certain!


    "Sure enough... like this... it really is you... killed my husband four years ago and ate his body! I want to kill you!!"


    Ma Ling Kawamoto barely stood up. The blood flowing from the corner of her mouth indicated that she was also injured, but because of the hatred four years ago, Ma Ling Kawamoto picked up a coat rack that was originally placed in the hallway to hang hats. .


    "Four years ago?"


    Kamiyazou was a little bit stunned. As the great demon Siren who used his voice to attack, he had the ability to sing death songs in his mouth, and he could talk, and the two would not affect each other at all.


    "At that time, it happened to be just when I was dispatched here. I really couldn''t get used to this place full of fishy smell, so I killed a lot of humans. That was just a pastime for me. There is no leisure to remember the guys who were killed by me."


    Although both are sirens, Kamiya and Chan are completely two extreme types. Kamiya has a crazy look on his face, and he has no regrets at all. In other words, he still feels very happy about it, not because of the task. Killing, he was purely the type that would feel comfortable in the killing.


    But this is not surprising... The innocent Hu Meng and her sexy coquettish, countless mother Kurono Shangye are also two extremes.


    "I''m going to kill you!!"


    Ma Ling Kawamoto desperately wanted to avenge her husband, but suddenly she was hugged by Chan from behind and fell to the ground.


    Chan is very clear that Ma Ling Kawamoto is just an ordinary human being. If he faces the death melody played by Kamiya, he will definitely destroy all his internal organs in an instant, and he will be taken away from his life in an instant. Ren, also an S-rank big demon!


    "Chan! You let me go... let me go..."


    Ma Ling Kawamoto wanted to struggle, but she was hugged tightly by Chan and couldn''t get up. After all, she was just an ordinary human woman. Although she wanted to kill Kamiya to avenge her husband, this thought seemed to be Like many people who choose to commit suicide, it is a momentary courage. After this courage passes, it is difficult to gather again.


    It''s not that Ma Ling Kawamoto is cowardly, but for ordinary humans who have never killed anyone, it is a psychological barrier that is very difficult to overcome to kill.


    "Why? Why does such a guy exist?"


    Ma Ling Kawamoto fell to the ground and cried helplessly. She was able to sustain her by herself when her husband died for three years. Such a burden is too heavy for an ordinary woman, but only in the last year. , It''s because Chan appeared in Ma Ling Kawamoto''s life and got better.


    "I wanted to treat everything as a nightmare and start again, but why should I...disappear at this time! Monsters! All disappeared!"


    Everyone can understand Ma Ling Kawamoto¡¯s feelings, but what she said accidentally made all the girls except Naruto stunned. Mao Mu quietly pushed his glasses with a crack on them. What is it? Did not say.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"


    Hearing Ma Ling Kawamoto''s words, the crazy Kamiya squeezed his forehead and laughed wildly, so that he stopped his death melody: "You heard it, Otonashi, what a stupid woman who knows nothing. ! Listen to me, Otomura next to you is a monster like me! What kind of "relatives"! What kind of "human beings"! You have been deceived, idiot woman!!"


    Kamiyasata directly told the truth that Chan is also a monster, making Kawamoto Ma Ling stunned, and Chan''s tears in both eyes could not be controlled.


    "What an idiot! In this case, I will kill you!"


    Although Kamiya had the appearance of a handsome man, but his own character was basically annihilating humanity, he spoke again and sang the melody of death.


    Ma Ling Kawamoto is just an ordinary human, and her body cannot resist Kamiya''s death melody. Ma Ling Kawamoto''s death should be said to be only a matter of seconds, but Ma Ling Kawamoto was suddenly treated like an angel. Shrouded in a beautiful melody like singing.


    "what is this?!"


    It was the first time Kamiyazu saw Chan. He didn''t know what had happened. He just knew that his unfavorable death melody was blocked by something, and that fragile human woman didn''t die because of it.


    "Chan...you really..."


    Behind Can, like Kamiya, spread out white angel wings, immature figure and face, and soft and kind heart, making Chan far more in line with the image of an angel than Kamiya, a lunatic.


    And Chan is so small...really so small...


    Chan''s height is less than 150 cm, while Kamiya''s height is about 180 cm. If the white wings on the back are fully extended, it should be more than two meters. No matter how you look at it, Chan stands in Kamiya''s All in front of him was just a child.


    "I always treat Sister Ma Ling as a real mother, but I''m sorry, thank you, Sister Ma Ling, goodbye..."


    In Chan''s heart, she lost her parents since childhood and got the love of men and women from Naruto, but Naruto couldn''t give her maternal love. For Ma Ling Kawamoto, she actually regarded her as a mother. It was because Naruto saw through this point that he helped this little shop before, because Chan''s wish was also what Naruto hoped for.


    Chan is very painful. She knows how much Kawamoto Maling hates the monster who killed her husband. Perhaps in her opinion, this time should be a farewell. The pain in her heart prevents her from speaking and can only use the tablet to express it. all of these.


    Chan put his hands on his chest and sang a beautiful melody in a posture like a pious prayer. Chan''s singing sound is like an angel''s wonderful voice, completely eliminating the death melody played by Kamiya, no matter how weird Kamiya may be. Attacking with her tone, Chan can be defended with her flawless guardian song.


    The shock of sound waves and demon power caused the windows to shatter one after another, but they couldn''t change the fact that Chan had blocked all the singing of Kamiya.


    "It''s amazing, it actually blocked the singing, is this the power of Chan-senpai?!"


    Because Chan sang the perfect guardian song, the death melody of Kamiya had no effect. The attack just now was too short. Although the five senses were affected but did not cause any serious injuries, the girls all stood up. , Seeing the power of Can¡¯s beloved for the first time, his face was covered by surprise.


    Naruto stood on the side and had absolute confidence in Chan''s strength. He didn''t worry about what Kamiya could do to Chan. Judging from all the demon powers Naruto perceives, Kamiya''s singing voice''s strongest offensive power is also less than 10 One of the points, both sides are siren, so they should have a general understanding of each other''s abilities. There is no suspense about the outcome. What he cares more about now is the affairs of Chan and Ma Ling Kawamoto after the battle.


    I didn¡¯t use my consciousness to think for the time being. I turned my head and glanced at Jiu Yao, who was still in the battle mode. He turned around and said, "Except for Mengxiang and Maomu, the five of you are going to deal with Jiu Yao. !"


    Chapter 128-Destroy humanity!Otomecan''s shocking anger!


    Jiuyao often played against Kamiya in the past, with a record of 19 wins and 18 losses, which has a slight advantage. In Jiuyao''s view, if he is not Otomura''s opponent, Kamiya alone can''t beat this delicate girl. , But the two should be able to win together.


    Their main goal was originally Otomura alone. Naruto and the others were not expected at the beginning of Jiuyao. From Jiuyao''s point of view, as long as he and Kamiyasou join forces to catch Otomura with the momentum of thunder Chan, if you use the hostages to retreat quickly, there shouldn''t be any major problems, so before Qiangzai Naruto''s shot, Jiu Yao immediately shot.


    "Obori Flame Car!!"


    The five golden tails behind Jiu Yao spin quickly, and the golden magical power is transformed into flame power. A high-temperature flame wheel is formed at the tip of the tail. After the tail is advanced to the fifth, Jiu Yao''s flame car, no matter how powerful it is. The speed of condensing is much faster than a year ago, and this is also the characteristic of the fox demon, as long as one more tail, the strength will exceed a lot.


    The golden flame wheel exudes a scorching high temperature, and there is no need to use demon power perception to detect the high temperature and strong light emitted by the Jiuyao flame car.

 1174 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1174

    Chan''s eyes did not change his thoughts, and he turned to put one hand in front of him, singing his guardian song constantly in his mouth.


    Chan¡¯s guardian song is in the final analysis just singing, that is, using the vibration of sound waves to protect himself and the target that needs protection. The unique sound waves, with strange rhythms, surround Chan¡¯s body under the control of Chan, forming A wall of sound waves that the naked eye cannot detect.


    When Jiu Yao¡¯s flame chariot entered the defensive range of Can¡¯s Guardian Song, the vibration of the sound wave immediately caused the entire flame chariot to vibrate. The rhythm of the Guardian Song caused the flame of the chariot to pulsate and oscillate. Jiu Yao¡¯s demon power was in it. Controlled mutual collision annihilates.


    The high temperature emitted from the flame car just now seemed to be dreaming. It was immediately guarded by Chan''s song. Jiu Yao saw Yin Wuchan as before, and easily blocked his attack without injury. I was also shocked in my heart, but before he could ask Kamiya to fight together, the five figures immediately blocked Jiu Yao.


    "Jiu Yao! Your opponent makes us!!"


    Although Naruto spent half a month of training in the paradise, but because the gap itself is too big, and except for the beloved, the others are not S-rank big monsters, facing the powerhouse of Jiu Yao''s level, just count it. All of them are at a disadvantage, but if the five are played together, and the Song of Can''s Guardian is added, then Jiu Yao should be quite suitable for them in actual combat.


    Such a strong enemy of Jiu Yao is unavoidable. No matter how much they practice, their cultivation is always cultivation. Without actual combat, their growth is always limited. The reason Naruto did not let Mengxiang do it was once Limeng If Xiang joins, Jiu Yao will be in an overwhelmingly disadvantageous situation.


    Chan sang the song of guardianship, resisting all the death melody played by Kamiya, and at the same time asked.


    "Kamiya! Why did you kill Sister Ma Ling''s husband?!"


    "why?"


    Kamiya nodded his head with his hand, his eyes were degenerate, and he said, "It''s a game, it seems you don''t know it, Otonashi, since the age of mythology, Siren has regarded killing as a thing. Games have become an instinct now. In fact, when killing people, the brain will feel very happy."


    In myths and legends, the siren was supposed to be the daughter of the river god Ekrous, a beautiful fairy born from the blood of the river god, and the Muse had his wings pulled off because he failed the music of the Muse. Although the sirens of this era have wings and can fly in the sky, they cannot fly to the realm of God because they no longer possess divine power.


    After losing its wings, the siren can only become a siren, cruising near the coastline, using songs to attract passing ships to sink on the rocks, and then eat the bodies of the crew. This is also the true face of the mermaid in the myth.


    Although Kamiya and Chan are both sirens, they probably inherited the two extremes of the Sirens. Chan probably belonged to the siren before the vaguely defeated Muse, beautiful, pure and kind, while Kamiya was After that, because I lost the game, I lost my wings and couldn''t fly again, so I became cruel, evil, and extremely crazy!


    "In fact, I was thinking, someday, doing the same thing in a crowded metropolis would be my''dream''. If it were my singing, how many people could be killed at most? How many thousands? Tens of thousands? How high can these corpses pile up? How high can my mind be at that time? So in order to realize that day, we have been gathering our companions, Chan, why not help me? ? Create a new Siren myth with me!"


    "Crazy... crazy... was my husband killed by such a guy?"


    Compared with Naruto, who has taken tens of thousands of lives by any means to achieve his goal, there is also Zhu Ran, who can be cold-blooded and ruthless in missions, and even his sister can kill without hesitation, but still remains pure in his heart. For Kariya, Kamiya is the real unforgivable sin.


    Buddhism says that the three poisons of greed, hatred, and ignorance refer to greed, hatred and ignorance, which means that insatiable greed, all malice including hatred and aversion, as well as false perceptions, have been fully occupied by these Shenguzuo. Up!


    Even if the other party is the same siren as himself, Chan''s body is still trembling with extreme anger, or it is because the other party is of his own clan, doing such things, saying such things, is even more innocent. Excuse me!


    "Kamiya! I must kill you!!"


    It was the first time that Chan had gritted her teeth in front of Naruto. In other words, it was the first time in her life that she was irritated to such a degree.


    "Kamiya is dead."


    Naruto held his arms and sneered on his face, but his azure blue eyes were as gloomy as he could talk to the sinister old fox like Yuko Shinaki, but he completely wiped out humanity to Kamiya, purely for the sake of killing. The existence of murder is not half favored, because Kamiyazu is not a human, nor a siren, he is simply a beast.


    Mao Mujing pushed her glasses. Because of Chan''s guardian song, her glasses were not completely broken. Looking at Chan''s horrible expression, this catwoman who had been small, also rarely narrowed her smile. .


    "Yeah, to be honest, it''s the first time I saw Xiaocan''s expression like this, she has taken it all seriously."


    Both of them understand how powerful the name Otomuchan really is, and that she can say the kind of words that must kill, which already means that she is completely serious and regards Kamiya in front of him as something that must be killed. aims!


    "Kill me? Don''t speak big words, Otomura, I admit that your guardian song is indeed close to perfection, but that doesn''t mean I can''t do anything with you."


    Kamiya played the strings of the harp in his hand. The power of the siren can be roughly divided into three types. One is the offensive type. The destructive melody in the mouth directly hits the opponent, just like Kamiya. Such.One is the illusion type, the sound waves sung can affect the enemy''s consciousness, and even have a brainwashing effect.The last one is the guardian type. This siren can sing a perfect guardian song and defend against almost all attacks.


    Generally speaking, there is only one type of Siren. For example, Kamiya is an offensive type. His death melody is very strong. Although the song of guardianship and the song of illusion are not impossible, they are far less powerful than his death. melody.


    Seeing Can sing such a perfect guardian song, Shenguzuo naturally regarded her as a rare guardian siren. Although her guardian song is indeed troublesome, the arrogant and arrogant Shenguzuo doesn''t think of it at all. Wucan was able to defeat himself and even kill himself.


    "Your guardian song is indeed perfect. It cancels out my death melody, so I have to change the attack method a bit. Space Teleportation Water Mirror!"


    Shenguzuo kept fluctuating the strings, and at the same time the space around him fluctuated rapidly. Dozens of half-murlocs crawled out of the space-time channel opened by Shenguzuo, staring at Yin Wucan in front of him.


    "I can also summon a''companion'' as long as I use this technique, no matter how much I can summon a''companion'' from my own branch, don''t think about running away anymore, Omura, just follow us obediently. ."


    Yin Wucan''s eyes were as cold as ever. It was obvious that she had been completely irritated by Kamiya''s words, so that she showed such a terrifying expression. The indifferent expression was not diminished at all, and she slowly glanced at Kamiya and the half murloc beside him. , Said lightly: "If your''companion'' is only this level, you can''t even delay your death time at all, Kamiya."


    Kamiyasou was blocked by Otomura''s indifferent words. It was boring to ask, but he didn''t take Chan''s death notice to his heart at all. He smiled evilly: "No way, in this case, you have to catch it back and brainwash it all! let''s go!"


    The half-mermaid, compared to the powerful monster like Siren, is just a very ordinary water monster. However, because the siren is the most powerful race among the sea-monsters, the half-mermaid with low intelligence will have nothing. Do not hesitate to obey Siren''s orders, which is Kamiya''s orders.


    Dozens of half-murlocs attacked Chan at the same time. These half-murlocs did not compete with other half-human monsters, such as tauren and centaur, who were good at using their bodies to make powerful attacks. The water can be compressed in the body to form a high-pressure water cannon that is more powerful than an armor-piercing projectile. If dozens of high-pressure water cannons are aimed at the same time, they can produce more destructive power than intercontinental missiles at a single point!


    Chan continued to sing the guardian song, forming an absolutely perfect defense, canceling all the death melody played by Kamiya. Even the high-pressure water cannon spit out from the half-fish population was shaken by Chan''s singing sound wave and turned into ordinary water droplets. Falling on the ground completely loses all destructive power.


    Chan Yi did not fall into the wind with many enemies, and at the same time the white wings behind him waved, attacking for the first time.


    "Angel''s shotgun!!"


    Chapter 129-The true meaning of the family!The body of the devil!


    Shake the wings and fire his feathers like high-speed bullets. Because of the powerful demon power, the soft feathers have become as sharp and sharp as a bayonet. This is also a rare attack method for siren besides singing.


    "Haha... this kind of pediatric attack has no effect on me!"


    Kamiya laughed loudly. Seeing Chan''s shot of angels, he confirmed that Chan is just a guardian siren, without too strong attacking tactics. While laughing at him, it increased the death melody singing.


    Can¡¯s Angel¡¯s Scatterball flew into the air. After leaving the range of the guardian song, it entered the attack range of Kamiya¡¯s death melody. The white feathers were enveloped by Kamiya¡¯s death melody, which was originally changed by Chan¡¯s demon power. The sharp and hard feathers were quickly twisted in the air. Because of the sound waves of the death melody, those white feathers were all attacked and turned into white feather fragments floating in the air.


    Seeing that all his feathers were torn apart by the death melody played by Kamiya, there was no expression on Can''s face, and there was only a coldness in his eyes.


    Kamiya, who thought that he had the chance to win, didn''t care about Yin Wucan''s indifference, waved his hand and greeted his half-murloc army.


    "Give me all!"


    These murlocs were originally racially oppressed, so they were obedient to Kamiyaza who is an S-rank sea monster Siren. After entering the seventh branch of Kamiyaza, they were even used by Kamiya as a siren. Singing is brainwashed and has completely become a slave of Kamiya. Although they may instinctively feel the huge power hidden in the body of this girl named Otomura, they still attack Chan according to Kamiya''s order. come.


    The dozens of half-murlocs spit out compressed high-pressure water cannons at the same time, and the power of each cannon can easily penetrate the thick steel plate.


    Chan''s eyes faintly looked at all the half-murlocs surrounding him, and she kept singing her guardian song like an angel. Chan''s guardian song is one of the rare defensive tricks Naruto has seen in this world. , And the defense is infinitely perfect. There is no such thing as a dead corner. As long as Canbu stops singing, the defense of the Song of Guardian is absolutely perfect, and attacks from the ground are useless. The only way to crack the Song of Guardian is from the front. Break the defense of Song of Guardian with tyrannical force!


    The power of dozens of high-pressure water cannons gathered together. The water that was supposed to be transparent had all become like the deep darkness in the depths of the sea because of the concentration of too much power.


    At the same time, Shenguzou strengthened his own death melody, it seems to cooperate with the high-pressure water cannons emitted by the dozens of half-fish populations to break the song of Can guardianship frontally!


    "I won''t lose to you!"


    With a loud shout, Chan raised the power of the guardian song again, and the beautiful melody fluctuation completely offset the death melody played by Shengu.


    boom!!


    The huge high-pressure water cannons produced by the fusion of dozens of half-murlocs bombarded the Song of the Guardian. The huge power of the high-pressure water cannon made the surface of the Song of Guardian seem to fluctuate, but the singing of Chan did not stop at all. The demon power fluctuations in the song drove the demon power in the high-pressure water cannon to vibrate uncontrollably.


    The demon power of the high-pressure water cannons constantly collided with each other in the vibration. The original solid power began to disperse because of this vibration. The originally compressed power was dispersed at this time, and the dark blue high-pressure water cannons dispersed into ordinary water mist. Because of the shock caused by the guardian song, it dissipated in the air.


    "It''s really a perfect guardian song. If you don''t stop that song, it seems a little difficult to handle."


    Kamiya Kama whispered to himself, then looked at Ma Ling Kawamoto who was protected by Chan with a menacing look, and immediately ordered several half-merfolk to hide through the space summoning technique.

 1175 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1175

    Although Chan''s guardian song can withstand almost all attacks, it can''t withstand the spells of space.


    "Sister Ma Ling, be careful!!"


    Chan noticed that the half-mermaid was lurking behind him using the four-dimensional channel, panicked in his heart, and immediately turned around and held Ma Ling Kawamoto, but her perfect guardian song appeared because of the momentary laser of his mind. A fatal flaw!


    "It''s now!!"


    Kamiya seized this fleeting opportunity and immediately maximized the power of his death melody.


    Chan heard the hell-like melody and knew that she would not have any reaction to the singing, but for Ma Ling Kawamoto''s body, the moment he heard the singing was deadly enough, so she didn''t dare to hesitate. , Immediately spoke, sang his guardian song again, offsetting the death melody played by Kamiya, but emptied his back.


    "Chan! Be careful!"


    Otomura heard Ma Ling Kawamoto¡¯s voice and felt the demon power fluctuations of the half-murloc behind him, but Kamiya continued to sing the highest frequency death melody, which obviously forced Chan to defend against his singing. He completely exposed his back to the half-murloc.


    "puff!!"


    Without the protection of the Song of Guardian, although the siren is strong, but the body itself is not strong enough, even if it is Chan like this, it is difficult to withstand the attack from behind, and the body is pierced by the high-pressure water cannon spit out by the half murloc. , Although Chan avoided the vital point in time, a squirt of blood came out of his mouth.


    "Hehe, as expected, it is the same as I thought, Yinwucan, you are so useless because of such boring softness!"


    Kamiya saw his insidious strategy succeeded, and immediately laughed wildly at Chan whose body was pierced. In his opinion, Otomura had been injured by a half-murloc, and his demon power must have decayed greatly, without her perfect guardian. Song, his own death melody is invincible, killing other people is only a matter of minutes, but he did not carefully perceive it, and the potential demon power in Chan''s body has not been reduced at all.


    "Chan!!"


    Kawamoto Ma Ling saw that Chan was injured in order to protect herself, the bright red blood shocked Kawamoto Ma Ling''s heart, and immediately desperately rushed to hug Chan, who was covered in blood.


    "Sister Ma Ling?"


    "I''m sorry, Chan, I''m really sorry!" Ma Ling Kawamoto hugged Chan from behind and wept, tears dripping down her cheeks on Chan''s shoulders, "I''m so sorry that I was scared of you just now! Although the appearance has changed Some changes, but Chan is still gentle Chan! Sorry, don¡¯t leave, I will never watch my important ¡°family¡± lose in front of my eyes!!"


    Ma Ling Kawamoto''s words shook Chan''s body, and tears couldn''t help falling down her cheeks that didn''t seem to grow at all.


    "Me too, Sister Ma Ling, I have always regarded you as an important family member."


    "Hahaha... you just continue to be disgusting like this, Yin Wucan, anyway, that woman and those guys are going to die soon, you will be my companion soon!!!"


    Kamiya''s face showed infinite madness, and at the same time his demon power was completely liberated. Unlike the state where he just showed his wings, Kamiya has completely transformed, his aura has become more evil, and his wings behind have become even bigger. , His body exuding a dark atmosphere, he looked like a demon from purgatory.


    "In this way, everything is over! Otonashican, this form of my power can greatly enhance the power of singing, just like turning a small electronic signal into a popping sound! I want to blow your guardian song together. Fly! Listen carefully, my most powerful killing movement-Song of Mercy to the Devil!!!"


    "This guy is really strong. If it weren''t for Chan-senpai''s guardian song, we would have all been burned to death by him!"


    Xin Ai just rushed forward and wanted to kill Jiu Yao, but was pushed back by his powerful flame power. After evolving to the five-tailed demon fox, Jiu Yao''s flame temperature became higher than before, and his control over the flame also became Stronger than ever.


    Kuo tried his best to maintain her ice, and it would not melt under the high temperature of Jiu Yao, but as the snow girl, she was obviously very uncomfortable facing the monster of fire. The sweat on her face was kept in her mouth. The cold in the lollipop is almost exhausted.


    "My chill is almost exhausted, I can''t hold it for long, beloved, and then Hu Meng and I will be responsible for the offensive. You find a chance to get rid of him!"


    Xiao Que now feels very tired even speaking. The unstoppable sweat on her face since childhood knew that she was really at the limit, nodded, and the little face in her hand changed into a huge and heavy knife again.


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me!"


    "Then go! Xiaoyu!"


    "The third time of the white and black duet!!"


    Xiao Ku combined all his remaining cold energy with Hu Meng''s illusion power, creating a powerful combined attack technique, covering the illusion power of the cold and bitterness, and flew over the sky to Jiu Yao in the fighting form.


    "You are less arrogant! Ozy flame car!!"


    Jiu Yao has a proud personality. The five girls in front of him are all just children in his eyes, but it is these five little girls that can make him unable to win so far. This is a great shame for the arrogant Jiu Yao. The five tails are here. Waving in midair, a dazzling golden flame wheel was condensed.


    Jiu Yao¡¯s flames are too powerful, even if it combines the power of Xiao Wei and Hu Meng, they are not opponents at all if they face this S-rank big monster. The white-black duo was burned by Jiu Yao¡¯s high-temperature flames, and it¡¯s super Under the high temperature, all Bingkuwu directly turned into steam and disappeared.


    Jiu Yao''s flame chariot easily defeated Xiao Ku and Hu Meng''s combined attack skills, but when they flew in front of them, they suddenly lost their power and turned into sparks and disappeared. After seeing this scene, Jiu Yao couldn''t help but slap again. A bite.


    If it weren''t for the perfect guardian song of Oton Wucan, where would the five girls, where would they have the power to challenge Jiu Yao?!


    "Little Zi! Take advantage of it now!"


    Six black wings grew behind Concubine Liu. When Jiu Yao attacked Xiao Kui and Hu Meng, he immediately flew to Jiu Yao''s side, while Xiao Zi stood on the other side. The two witches took out themselves at the same time. Xiaozi¡¯s magic equipment, Xiaozi¡¯s is a magic wand, and Liufei¡¯s is a magic book.


    "Seal Demon Enchantment!!"


    Xiao Zi and Concubine Liu launched powerful enchantment magic at the same time, and a huge magic circle appeared at Jiu Yao''s feet, and the power from the body was emitted, forming a golden shackle, wrapped around Jiu Yao''s body.


    "Look at the trick!! Jiuyao!!!"


    "Don''t think that you can defeat my Jiu Yao! I want to burn you all at once!!"


    The golden demon power of Jiu Yao''s body continued to explode and burned, forming an ultra-high-temperature flame, burning all the golden chains around him, and turning the entire body of gold, the golden flames condensed, forming a huge golden fire dragon.


    "Ozy Fox Yanlong!!"


    Chapter 130-Full strength!The power that Otonashi has!


    Jiu Yao was besieged by five little girls, and it was really annoying. In order to kill them, Jiu Yao finally used the trick he had developed to kill Naruto.


    As the body rotates, it condenses the demon power of the whole body, and the whole body and the five tails turn into a five-clawed golden dragon. The eyes shining like rubies represent this fox flame dragon with absolute destructive power!


    Even as the beloved of the immortal great demon, facing the giant fox dragon incarnation of Jiu Yao, his whole body was enveloped by the golden fire, which made my beloved feel the fear of death, and his scarlet eyes were plated with the flame of the fox dragon. There was a golden halo, but behind the beloved, there was a cold sweat.


    boom!!


    Beloved heard this loud noise, but there was no pain or burning sensation on her body. Jiu Yao''s strongest trick, the Fox Flame Dragon, exploded in front of her beloved, turning into countless sparks flying around, and all disappeared in an instant.


    "what!"


    The huge mountain knife in his beloved hand slashed on Jiu Yao''s body, and the horrible strange power on the slender girl exploded, smashing Jiu Yao out with a single knife, shooting a bloody mist in the air.


    "In the end what happened?!"


    Although Jiuyao successfully slashed Jiuyao, my beloved has no idea what happened at that moment. Jiuyao''s fox flame dragon is so powerful that my beloved feels death, but I don''t know why, Jiuyao''s fox flame dragon suddenly disappeared, and It was not so much that her mountain knife slashed Jiu Yao''s body, but it seemed that Jiu Yao''s body couldn''t stop, and it hit him.


    Jiu Yao, who was cut to the ground by his beloved, kept vomiting blood, but he didn''t know what happened to him. At that moment, he suddenly felt that his whole body was moving, his body seemed to be shattered, and his demon power was completely uncontrollable. , Fox Yanlong''s power went violently, and then he was slashed down by his beloved. After reacting, what he saw was the ceiling.


    In fact, the scene just happened too suddenly. Because of the fear of death of the Fox Flame Dragon in Jiu Yao, plus the surprise of sudden changes later, when Jiu Yao was cut, her arm was in a state of unloading. The power of that sword is less than three-tenths of her total strength. If the beloved can use her full strength, in the situation just now, it might really be able to cut the nine Yaos of this S-level monster. The problem of insufficient combat experience has been solved.


    But now no one will think back to the problem that love committed in the battle center just now, because they all have a forehead lawsuit, including Jiu Yao himself who is lying on the ground.


    What exactly is going on?!


    On the other side, Kamiyazou also faced the same situation as Jiu Yao.


    "This...what is this?! I can''t sing anymore...my throat...sound..."


    Kamiya originally completely liberated his own body, and wanted to use his strongest song of destruction, the song of mercy to the devil, to kill all the others, and then take Otomu-chan away, but his singing did not sing out, his throat ...To be precise, the part of the vocal cords suddenly felt like a torn pain, and his voice was completely destroyed as a result. He suddenly began to cough up blood from his mouth. He couldn''t control it himself, and only felt the pain in his throat. As a siren, his voice became as unpleasant as a duck hoarse.

 1176 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1176

    "It seems that you finally discovered it, Kamiya, Jiu Yao, this is my ability."


    "Otomura?!"


    Kamiya and Jiu Yao both looked at the girl who was the same loli in body and appearance, because Jiu Yao used to stay in Yanghai Academy and Chan was only one term older than him, that is to say, he was entering Yanghai. Shi-chan is only in the second grade. Jiu Yao knows very well that this girl has hardly grown up since then, but her strength...


    Jiu Yao originally thought that he had evolved into a five-tailed monster fox, and if he added Kamiya, who was a siren, he should be able to defeat Otomura. Now it seems that this idea is ridiculous and ignorant.


    Kamiya''s mouth was coughing up blood uncontrollably, and his face became more hideous because of the sharp pain.


    "This...Did you do this?! Impossible! Your ability should be the song of guardianship!"


    "No, the guardian song, and the previous angel''s shots, just to prevent you and Jiu Yao from hearing my singing, Kamiya, in fact, just like you, I am an attacking siren."


    "This...what the hell is going on?!"


    Even the richly knowledgeable Concubine, can¡¯t understand what Chan¡¯s attack is going on, or Chan¡¯s ability, even among the Sirens, is uniquely powerful. For thousands of years, he can awaken a Siren with such an ability. Counting Can himself, there are only three, and the rarity is comparable to the true ancestor of vampires and the nine-tailed monster fox.


    "I''ve been singing since the beginning of the battle, using super high pitches that my ears can''t hear, singing the strongest attacking song! For example, it''s like a dolphin or a bat making ultrasonic waves. I use those ears. The inaudible super high sound gradually causes damage to your body, especially the vocal cords and tail parts, starting from the inside of the body slowly...it will continue to accumulate, if you don¡¯t notice it, it will continue to increase the magic power and use powerful tricks. Of course the attack will be like that, especially Jiu Yao, you were still cut by your beloved knife, now your tail shouldn''t be used at all."


    Chan told all this in a plain tone. She herself knew that the lives of Jiu Yao and Kamiya had come to an end, and their bodies had been completely destroyed by her singing. Even a vampire with a powerful recovery power, It is impossible to completely recover, unless the two of them get enough blood of the true ancestor, but that is impossible. This is Chan''s confidence in his own strength.


    "Enlighten, Jiuyao. I forgave you when you were in Yanghai Academy, but instead of repenting, you continued to dominate in Yanghai Academy and continue to oppress the Ministry of Information, in the name of what you call''justice'' , Keep oppressing the students who oppose you. I know all these things. If Xiao Yin didn¡¯t stick to it, the news department would have disappeared before Naruto entered Yanghai Academy, and you continued to make things after you were defeated by Naruto. Kill, this time I won''t forgive you again.


    Kamiya, the same is true for you. You killed Sister Ma Ling''s most important husband and took away her warm future, and you killed countless people and wanted to hurt Sister Ma Ling..."


    Chan rarely said such long words. After taking a breath, he opened his writing board and closed his right eye with a slightly playful expression.


    "I want to collect these two accounts."


    Chan has made the decision to kill. Whether it¡¯s Jiuyao or Kamiya, Chan can¡¯t let these two vicious evil people see the sun tomorrow, because Naruto taught her to forgive this evil. People will only make them create more sins.


    This is not kindness, but another kind of evil.


    "No...you can''t kill me!!"


    Otomura showed invincible power, and Kamiya finally understood how strong she was, but Kamiya also hid a hole card.


    "You can''t kill me! I tell you, I gave orders to all the monsters in my branch a long time ago. If I die, they will immediately take to the streets and slaughter humans! What will this city be like? You should be very clear, and at that time, the existence of monsters will be completely exposed to humans. It is nonsense to say that humans and monsters understand each other. If you want things to change like this, you kill me and try it. Wucan! I know you are great, your strength is indeed far beyond my imagination, but there are thousands of monsters in my seventh branch, if they run into the street at once, how many can you kill?! Or say you plan to shoot Open your wings and fly directly into the street?!"


    Kamiya had a desperate crazy expression, but he had to make Can''s eyebrows frowned.


    This matter is too involved, can not help Chan not consider it.


    If it¡¯s someone else, then it might just be a threat of bluffing, but Kamiya, who would slaughter humans purely for pleasure, Chan feels that he can really do that kind of thing, and now neither humans nor monsters have done a good job with each other. The preparation for contact, if the monster is exposed to humans at this time, then everything is over.


    "Don''t worry about this."


    Naruto spoke suddenly and shook the smartphone in his hand, which was already in a hands-free state.


    "How''s it going on your side, silver and gray times?"


    The phone was quiet, there was no sound, it looked very strange, and then I heard Moriqiu Yinying''s teasing voice, saying: "Don''t worry, boss, here I and Huici have been resolved, although There are a lot of them, but they are just trash fish."


    "Oh, can you be sure that it has been completely destroyed, the seventh branch of the Kingdom of Yuga?"


    "Of course, their branch ministers are not here, the rest are just kittens and puppies, and they have all been resolved."


    "Okay, well done, this has been solved, you guys come back soon, I will cook today''s celebration banquet myself."


    "Thanks, boss."


    Morioka Ginkage hung up and heard Miyamoto Huiji''s scream, but it didn''t matter anymore. Naruto shook the phone in his hand at Kamiyako with a desperate look and said, "How about , Did you hear that, your branch is all over."


    "No... it''s impossible... how can only two people destroy a branch so quickly?!"


    "Of course it''s impossible for ordinary people, but one is a werewolf, and the other is a crow tengu, so it''s different. Both are S-rank big monsters, and..." Naruto reached out to the golden moon cake outside the window, "Today is a full moon. Night!"


    Naruto cruelly took away Kamiya''s last hope, and there was no light in his eyes, only endless despair.


    "Can, send them on the road."


    "Ok."


    Can lightly nodded, ignoring Jiu Yao and Shenguzuo''s last begging for mercy, and sang her strongest attack song, completely shattering the bodies of these two people that were already facing collapse into powder, floating in the air.


    "Inaudible singing, invisible destruction, this is my ability... a silent world."


    Chapter 131-With Mengxiang


    "Thank you guys, come and have some watermelon, I just tasted a piece, it''s very sweet."


    The enemy who killed her husband died, Chan remained by his side, and the destruction of this hotel during the battle was restored to its original state. Ma Ling Kawamoto has completely restored to what it was four years ago, lively and outgoing, and positive. After changing into a clean kimono, Ma Ling Kawamoto also seemed to fully show the beauty of Yujie.


    "Thanks a lot."


    Naruto nodded slightly. Although he had eaten a lot at the celebration banquet just now, his stomach was always bottomless, and he was not afraid of indigestion no matter how much he eats. He immediately picked up a piece of watermelon and put it into his mouth.


    Although the watermelon just bought has not been frozen, the watermelon is indeed very sweet and has a soft texture. It is already quite delicious in this hot summer. It is really the best food to cool down in such a hot summer.


    Xiao Ku picked up a piece of watermelon, pointed his right hand at the watermelon, a white chill appeared in his hand, and immediately froze the watermelon brightly.


    "Xiao Ku, what are you doing?"


    "I heard that humans like to freeze watermelon and eat it. It seems to taste good."


    "Really? Xiao Ku, can you help me freeze the watermelon too?"


    "Okay, give it to me."


    "Ah! It''s cool, sweet, and it''s really delicious, I really want to eat watermelon in summer."


    "Haha, the way you bite into the watermelon, whether it''s a human or a monster, it''s all the same."


    Kawamoto Ma Ling, who had completely let go of her frustration, laughed, showing a very refreshing character, or that is her original character.


    She took a bite of the watermelon like she loved it, and she who liked sweets showed a happy expression. Then she looked at Naruto, and sat on her knees between him and Ma Ling Kawamoto, looking like the voice of the daughter of a family of three. Wu Chan said: "When I first saw it, I couldn''t imagine it. I didn''t expect that Senpai Chan looked so small, but she was so strong."


    Chan has a gentle personality, so he doesn''t mind the kind of words he loves that is not big or small, but Naruto rolled her eyes and vomited: "Idiot, you can judge your strength only by the size of your head. Haven''t grown up all the time!"


    Naruto spit out again, and his beloved bared his teeth at him unhappily, but couldn''t refute what he said, and took a bite of the watermelon like venting, but refused to look at Naruto''s nasty smiling face.


    Concubine Liu handed the hot tea that had just been brewed to Naruto. For Naruto''s stomach, there was no need to consider the question of whether drinking hot tea while eating ice watermelon would have diarrhea.


    After serving the tea, Concubine Liu fully fulfilled her duties as a maid. She knelt to one side holding the tray and smiled and said, "Speaking of which, I have also seen it in the records of the chairman of the board. In the records of Miss Can, The chairman of the board of directors commented on her as''the strongest in the history of Yanghai Academy'', but she really didn''t expect to be so strong that she could easily kill two S-rank big monsters!"


    Chan''s weak temperament was praised by Concubine Liu, and the admiring eyes from other school girls made Chan''s face a shy blush, while Naruto shook his head and said, "Don''t you guys." I got it wrong, Chan hasn''t shown his true strength yet."


    "That''s not real strength yet?!"

 1177 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1177

    "Nonsense, don''t forget, at that time, Chan only liberated part of his demon power and changed his wings, not completely liberated at all."


    Naruto smiled. It was his own person, including the two bad things, so it didn''t matter if he said it.


    "Chan¡¯s strongest attack power has not yet been fully utilized. If Can raises his power to the limit, with the strength of Jiu Yao and Kamiya, he will be completely annihilated and disappear in less than ten seconds, but in that case, Chan himself will not The way to control the power of singing, even you will be affected, and you will be instantly killed by the aftermath of that singing."


    What Naruto said, the content is actually very scary. Except for Li Moexiang and Mao Mu Jing, the total strength of the remaining five girls is less than one Jiuyao, and Jiuyao and Kamiyazua combined are easily killed by Chan, but That spike power is not yet Chan''s full strength, so where is her limit?!


    Hu Meng and the others felt that it was a world they couldn''t understand, because the level of difference was too big.


    Chan''s face was a little red, but this topic fell into a momentary embarrassment because no one answered the conversation. Ma Ling Kawamoto smiled slightly and said, "Naruto, when are you going to go back to school?"


    "This is not certain, but according to the situation last year, because we can''t leave and enter the human world when we are in school, we should wait until the summer vacation is over before returning to school."


    "Oh, in other words, there is still a month left. Just ten days later, there will be a week-long summer festival nearby. I think you can go and participate. It will be very lively and fun."


    "amount¡­¡­"


    Naruto scratched his cheek. For the summer festival, he had gone to play many times, so he didn''t look forward to it that way, but the girl next to him, let alone Mao Mujing, is a good teacher, even if it is Mengxiang. In essence, it is also a playful character. Eight pairs of shiny eyes staring at Naruto at the same time, it is really stressful for Naruto.


    "Okay, it''s so decided. Anyway, there is still a lot of time, and this small shop still needs our help. We will stay here for the time being. After ten days, we will have a good fun at the summer festival, and wait until the summer vacation is over. Go back to school."


    "Okay! Long live!!"


    The summer festival was very successful, but it has nothing to do with Naruto and others, as long as they have fun.


    Leaving from the hot summer festival, everyone once again returned to the beach, leaving the jungle made of steel and concrete. On the beach, because they left the center of the city and was close to the sea, it was not so unbearable heat, and the sea breeze was fishy. The taste can still make people feel some cool.


    The summer festival held a beautiful and gorgeous fireworks display, but Naruto and the others did not go to see them, but gathered together at the beach to hold their fireworks display.


    Naruto squatted on the beach, surrounded by girls, playing with small fireworks.


    The single brothers Morioka Ginkage and Miyamoto Huiji couldn¡¯t see it. They put a firework behind Naruto¡¯s buttocks, and they were immediately revenge. .


    Because of the two playful performances, Naruto also let go of the fact that they were setting fireworks behind him, whether they were young or old.


    The happy days are always short. Naruto and the others stayed together in the summer of the second grade, and finally it was the last night.


    "Mengxiang,"


    Naruto appeared on the balcony with a glass of tomato juice and a glass of rum, and handed the bright red drink to Moe Xiang, who was standing by the window, and said: "Why are you still here so late, so hot you can''t sleep? ?"


    Mengxiang Xiaoxiao took a sip of the bright red thick drink, then shook his head, and said, "No, I just think it¡¯s nice to be here. Although there are criminals among humans who stole all of Ma Ling¡¯s savings, There are also murderous lunatics like Kamiyaza among the monsters, but seeing Sister Ma Ling and Sister Chan smiling happily, it feels like all bad things have been blown away. "Youkai and humans transcend races." Boundaries, understanding and combining with each other attentively'', seeing the appearance of Sister Can and Sister Ma Ling, I am sure that we are doing nothing wrong!"


    "Yes."


    Following the atmosphere created by Moexiang''s words, Naruto also sighed softly, and then took a sip of the very exciting liquor in the glass.


    "I don''t deny that things like Kamiyasata still happen among monsters and humans, but since there are successful precedents like Chan and Ma Ling, there is nothing wrong with our efforts. Their happy smiles are absolutely You have to hold on if you are desperate."


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Mengxiang chuckled lightly and leaned against Naruto lightly, letting him put his arms around his waist without minding, his eyes were filled with happiness and intoxication.


    "I heard there is a saying in China,''Life is a confidant is enough.'' I am really lucky to meet you at the best time. You know me so well with your eyes, Naruto, can know me You, I am really happy."


    "Me too, Mengxiang."


    Naruto turned around and looked at the beautiful pink-haired girl beside her with loving eyes, and then had a drink with her, but the girl was a bit gluttonous.


    "Naruto, can blood let me suck a little?"


    With her shy and expectant look, Naruto''s bones were completely soft, and she reluctantly opened her collar.


    "Enjoy, Miss Uzumaki Moexiang."


    Naruto deliberately said such a name to shame her, and Moexiang did show shame on her face, and then she hugged Naruto abruptly, two sharp teeth biting Naruto¡¯s neck, sucking him hot and hot Delicious blood.


    On the last day of the summer stay together, Mengxiang was taken to bed by Naruto again, enjoying their long-lost madness and passion.


    Chapter 132-The new semester begins!Huang family appeared!


    Summer vacation is really beautiful...


    This is true for all students, even students in the monster world, but no matter how beautiful and happy the summer vacation is, it will end.


    After the holiday, Naruto and the others returned to Yanghai Academy again. What happened in the human world about Kamiyako and Jiuyo was also published as the main news in the newspaper of the Ministry of Information, omitting the part about the country of Mika. , It only shows that one of them is the S-level great demon Siren, named Kamiyazu, and the other one is Jiuyao, the demon fox who used to dominate the school!


    I heard the news about Jiu Yao again after a year, but he was dead. Although the report stated that it was not Naruto Uzumaki who killed Jiu Yao, in the eyes of many people, this is the case.


    Many people in the third grade remembered how they were oppressed by Jiu Yao before, while in the second grade, which is equal to Naruto and others, they were less oppressed because of the short enrollment time. What they remembered was the nine points a year ago. The huge figure of the tail.


    Such a big news, of course, has once again pushed the Information Department to the forefront.


    Many organizations have applied to the goddess of the gods, hoping to go to the human world during the holidays, but without exception, all of them have been rejected by the gods of the gods.


    Those who were rejected of course felt uncomfortable, but Noriaki Miko told them to shut up.


    ''Going to the human world, let''s talk about if you can beat Naruto Uzumaki.''


    With just such a sentence, the misfortune came to Naruto directly. There are really a few people who are not afraid of death who dare to challenge Naruto in the press department. But after Naruto¡¯s move in public, this incident did not happen. The following topics gradually faded.


    Those who are killed by Naruto''s spike will not receive Naruto¡¯s sympathy, nor will he feel guilty at all. They were the ones who came to look for things first, and Naruto only made them hurt without hurting them. Show mercy.


    Naruto¡¯s life in Yanghai is always so moist, sitting alone with the most beautiful girls in Yanghai, living a wonderful life of only envying mandarin ducks and not envying immortals. I really envy others.


    "Naruto, good morning!"


    A girl with full vitality and long pink hair, who is known as the first school flower in Yanghai, holds her schoolbag in her hand, and the other hand hooks Naruto¡¯s neck, coming from behind, The wonderful touch brought by squeezing somewhere makes Naruto''s expression slightly...cough...YD...


    The 17-year-old Mengxiang has not completely passed the developmental period, and after becoming Ms. Uzumaki Mengxiang, her body will also undergo secondary development normally. In addition to the insignificant change in height, there are some upper and lower circumferences Although growth is still inferior to Hu Meng, because of his taller figure, Mengxiang is more in line with the image of a goddess than Hu Meng, who has big breasts with a childlike face.


    After Moexiang finished sucking blood on her body, Naruto pulled it off her body, clasped her fingers, and walked towards the teaching building together.


    "Naruto, what do you think our future will be like?"


    Piao Mengxiang¡¯s personality is more emotional and weaker than Li Mengxiang. Naruto is used to her sometimes emotional sighs. He turned to look at the beautiful vampire girl and said, ¡°Why are you asking this suddenly? "


    "Because the second semester has reached the second semester, and half of the days in Yanghai have passed. We will graduate sooner or later. After graduation, what will our lives be like?"


    Many young children regard reading as painful, but after they have really graduated and faced with the hardships of life, they will discover how beautiful and comfortable life is when reading.


    The days of studying in Yanghai were the happiest time in Mengxiang''s life. Here, she found the love of her life and got a few sisters who were not related by blood, but were hard to give up in her life.


    Although she is burdened with an unknown sorrow and destiny, Mengxiang really feels very satisfied and happy for everything she has. With a beloved man and a close friend, what else does she ask for?


    Naruto held Moexiang¡¯s hand slightly harder, and brought the weak girl with a sense of security, and smiled: "I only think about the present and not the future, because there are too many variables in the future. Even if you think about everything, it¡¯s hard to say What happens beyond expectations, I only know that having you around is my great happiness, whether it¡¯s the monster world or the human world, as long as you stay with me, as long as we are all in the same home. It doesn''t matter anywhere."


    Naruto didn''t say the three words''I love you'', but instead used''home'' to comfort Mengxiang.

 1178 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1178

    For him, the simple confession of the three words''I love you'' is certainly moving, and he can confess Mengxiang sincerely, but for him, the power of these three words is far inferior. ''Let''s go home'' this sentence is as plain as water.


    Love is full of passion, full of ambiguity, and full of romance, but it is not enough to stay together for a lifetime. It is not enough to stay together for a lifetime. Even if it is as plain as water, it is also essential.


    Mengxiang doesn¡¯t need her man¡¯s vigorous and vigorous actions. What she wants is to have a warm home for herself and him. Naruto saw this and made a promise to her, which made Meng. With happiness in her heart, Xiang stood on tiptoe and kissed Naruto gently.


    "Naruto, you are so kind."


    Naruto smiled on his face and kissed Mengxiang''s lips, then narrowed his eyes and suddenly looked in front of him.


    "Roar!!"


    A giant bear suddenly appeared in front of Naruto and Moexiang. It should be close to three meters high. It was quite burly. The giant bear knocked down a dead tree next to Naruto and Mengxiang yelled in front of her.


    Naruto stretched out his hand to protect the cowardly Mengxiang behind him, while looking at the giant bear in front of him strangely.


    Yanghai Academy is a school of monsters. There are many strange and weird creatures. Among the students, there are many monsters that are bears. It is not a strange thing to see bears here, but the problem is that this bear is black and white. Colored.


    "Panda? When did Yanghai have pandas?"


    Naruto looked in front of him with a weird face. It was a national treasure of China. He hadn''t seen a panda before when he was in a zoo, but the panda, which is bigger than a brown bear, is obviously not the kind of ordinary zoo, not so much ordinary. The pandas in the world are not as good as the type of monster beasts, just like the Shan Lan raised by the god of the gods.


    "It''s really amazingly courageous. Such a panda suddenly appears in front of him without changing his face. It really deserves to be called the strongest person in Yanghai!"


    A handsome person appeared next to the giant panda, stretched out his hand to pat the panda''s head, and immediately calmed it down.


    "who are you?"


    "I''m rude, I am Huang Fangfang in the first grade, this panda is my servant, please take care of me, senior Naruto Uzumaki."


    The person who claims to be Huang Fangfang...This name is really neutral, and his appearance that is biased towards women is really misunderstanding that he is a girl, but from the lines of the muscles, it can be seen that it should be Boys.


    Huang Fangfang wears a long braid, traditional Chinese clothes, and the panda next to him. These three points are enough to make people judge that he is a teenager from China.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    "I know that Senior Naruto Uzumaki is the strongest person in Yanghai Academy, so I hope to invite Senior Naruto Uzumaki to join our Huang family and work for us permanently!"


    "what?"


    Department of Information Classroom...


    Naruto explained what happened to Huang Fangfang that he had encountered in the morning in the classroom, and it immediately caused considerable fluctuations. The group of people in the news department were all corrupt.


    "Finally, is there a boy who likes Naruto? It''s really amazing that even boys are like this." Xiao Kui leaned on behind the three cardboard boxes piled up in the classroom and looked at Naruto, the cold in his hands condensed into crampons. "But if you expand unscrupulously, one day you will be stabbed."


    "Woo...boys'' words are not good, girls'' words are still fair, what''s the matter with boys!!"


    Xiao Wei, Hu Meng and the Black and White Gemini didn''t give Naruto any opportunity to explain at all. Each person, one sentence, seemed to settle on the fact that Naruto had already bent.


    "What nonsense are you two talking about?!"


    Naruto couldn''t bear it, and directly knocked twice on the heads of these two unstoppable stinky girls, causing the two girls to immediately hold their heads in pain.


    "No, right?" Xiao Zi sat aside, holding a BL Xiang book that I don''t know where he came from. "BL''s words are also available in the human world, and they seem to have developed quite soundly now."


    "That kind of thing is healthy?!!!"


    Naruto''s forehead keeps beating, and he really feels that he has to do something, and with Zhen Fu Tsuna, let them know whether they are straight or curved.


    Flicking his finger casually, two black fireballs flew from Naruto¡¯s fingertips, using Amaterasu to completely burn the BL in Xiao Zi and his beloved book to ashes, and then ignored the complaints of the two little rotten girls. , Naruto took the tea cup handed by Concubine Liu and took a sip of the tea. He followed his breath so as not to be pissed off by them. Then he said: "You are all thinking about something, that kid named Huang Fangfang, in the first grade Celebrity, he is the only son of the head of the Huang family in China, which means he is the young head of the Huang family."


    "Chinese Huang Family?"


    Chapter 133-Strong Family Huang Family!Huang Fangfang came to challenge!


    "China Huang Family? What is that?"


    Naruto rubbed his eyebrows with a headache, feeling that he really wanted to find time to literate them.


    "The Huang Family is a huge monster family in China. It controls almost half of China''s monsters and underworld forces. Although it is only half of China, because China is the country with the largest population and the largest number of monsters in the world, the power it controls It can be said that it hardly loses to the Zhu Ran family, which has powers all over the world, and is also one of the most powerful families in the world. I heard that the current head of the Huang family is called Huang Feihong, and Huang Fangfang is his son, which is the future. Heir to the Huang family."


    As the link between Naruto and Yuko God, Concubine Liu has helped them deal with many things, so she also heard about the Huang family in China. At this time, she frowned when she heard that the boy is the future heir of the Huang family. Said: "The heir of the Huang family, such a big figure is actually in the first grade, it feels really not a good thing."


    Naruto shrugged and said, "Even if it feels weird, he can''t do anything about it. After all, he must be approved by Noriaki Goko to enter this school. In other words, since Noriaki Goko asked him to come into this school, You don''t need to worry about ordinary things, the guy Gokojin has his own way."


    "makes sense."


    Concubine Liu nodded, thinking about it as well. Since there is Naruto in this school, there is also one of the three Great Hades, the god of the gods, and there is no such thing as a little witch, she is the teacher here. , But Yang Hai¡¯s matter is not yet the turn of Liu Fei to make a decision.


    "But speaking of it, the Huang family should be the underworld family, why did you find Naruto?"


    "Of course it''s because Naruto''s senior is very strong."


    A foot in cloth shoes kicked open the door of the press room, and Huang Fangfang walked in from the outside with a face that could easily be mistaken for a girl.


    "Naruto-senpai, now your name is widely known even in black and white. I don''t know how many organizations want to bring you into the group."


    Naruto sensed Huang Fangfang''s breath early in the morning. Because this person didn''t have any malice towards him, Naruto didn''t plan to do anything to him. He took a sip of tea slowly, and then said, "What do you mean? "


    "Senior Naruto, you had a battle in the human world not long ago. Not only did you slaughter a branch of Yuga Country, but you also killed two S-rank big monsters, the siren and the monster fox, right?"


    ''During the summer vacation before?!''


    The eyes of everyone in the classroom of the News Department immediately knew that Huang Fangfang was talking about what happened after meeting Chan during the summer vacation. However, it was Chan who killed Kamiyaza and Jiuyao, and Yukazhi was killed. The people in the seventh branch of the country are also Morigaoka Ginkage and Miyamoto Ashoji...Although no one believes them...


    Naruto glanced at the direction of Moriqiu Yinying. The guy who was sitting at the window and was blowing the air, he turned over and jumped off immediately after hearing this. Naruto was so angry that he gritted his teeth.


    Knowing that at this time, Huang Fangfang would not believe it even if he explained that those things weren''t done by himself. Naruto didn''t explain it, so he simply exposed the matter and asked quite bluntly: "So what?"


    "Isn''t this very strong? At least so far, I haven''t seen anyone who can do such a big thing. I only entered Yanghai Academy to find a strong person like Naruto-senpai. , Naruto-senpai, please join our Huang family and fight with us!"


    "This is what you want to say?"


    Naruto did not reply, but Hu Meng stopped in front of Naruto in a flash, saying: "Then I will respond to you. Anyway, it is impossible to let Naruto be due to your unilateral reasons. If you are a gangster, Naruto will never join your Huang family!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    "Naruto will never leave!"


    "Go and play the gangster game by yourself!!!"


    Huang Fangfang was full of enthusiasm to recruit Naruto to join the Huang family and become the fighting force of the Huang family, but Naruto did not say anything, Huang Fangfang''s solicitation was strongly criticized by the girls.


    "Why hinder me?! What is your relationship with Naruto-senpai?!"


    "I am his girlfriend!"


    "Lovers!"

 1179 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1179

    "wife!"


    "Little concubine!"


    "toy!"


    Except for the beloved, the other girls all answered Huang Fangfang''s question, which also shows that they have a relationship with Naruto in their hearts. The answers are really amazing!


    Although Moexiang is the only girl present who has been married to Naruto, with her shy and introverted character, she really can¡¯t claim to be Naruto¡¯s wife in front of outsiders, and if she changes to Li Moexiang, she also has a girlish personality. Restricted and shy, but with a tough personality, if someone is asked like this, in her style, she should put her arms around Naruto¡¯s neck, with the queen¡¯s sneer on her face, and then say, ¡°He is the man I chose. What, do you have an opinion?


    Li Mengxiang is such a person...


    Hu Meng is the Dream Witch whose power source is love. Because the main body is the relationship of the Dream Witch, she can feel Naruto¡¯s heart more than other people. For her, life has always been in love, answering lovers It''s reasonable.


    Xiao Kuo¡¯s words, after what happened in the Snow Girl last time, although he did not make the last step, his body has been completely seen by Naruto, and he has already made clear his mind, whether it is the husband of his life with him or his future children. Father, it can only be her, she doesn''t hesitate at all, the problem is with the two witch ladies...


    ''Little concubine''?


    Xiaozi, where did you hear this name? It seems that only China has the term ¡°little concubine¡±. It¡¯s not that other countries don¡¯t marry a second or more wives, but the term ¡°little concubine¡± is indeed true. Only in China.


    ''toy''¡­¡­


    The most exaggerated is Liu Concubine''s answer. For this super-M black witch lady, even Naruto''s brain is open and she can''t complain completely.


    Even Naruto looks like this, not to mention Huang Fangfang who has heard of it for the first time.


    "No... you deserve to be Naruto-senpai! Among the girls at school, from girlfriends to concubines, even toys?!"


    Huang Fangfang was obviously shocked by Naruto''s domineering, but this white-eyed kid didn''t doubt whether the identities these girls said were true or false, and completely fell into another kind of admiration for Naruto.


    "However, if I were rejected like this, I would be very lenient, Naruto-senpai! However, in the world of gangsters, it doesn¡¯t matter how many girls are surrounded by them. If you join our Huang family, I can guarantee that it doesn¡¯t matter. How many wives you have in the future, no one will dare to gossip to you! How about, so that you can join our Huang family, Naruto-senpai?!"


    Naruto tilted his head. To tell the truth, Huang Fangfang''s words are indeed very attractive if it is an ordinary man, but for Naruto, a rebellious person, they have no meaning.


    "I tell you, Huang Fangfang, even if I don¡¯t join the Huang family, I can do what you said. I¡¯ll be with them. Even if I¡¯m accused of being accused, I don¡¯t need the power of your Huang family. , It is enough to protect them!"


    Borrowing the power of others to protect her own woman, she will always live under the shade of others, Naruto really can''t do such a useless thing, her own woman is not protected by others to protect?!How is this different from sending one''s life away?!


    "If that''s the case, there is no way! Come to a showdown, Naruto-senpai! If I win, you will join the Huang family!"


    "To put it bluntly, isn''t it going to start?"


    "Duel is the only way for men to resolve disputes! The winner is king. This is the law of our Huang family!"


    "I agree with this sentence, but if you have the book, I won''t say it beforehand."


    Huang Fangfang flicked his sleeve and shook out a pile of ancient coins from the sleeve of his left hand. Then the demon power condensed in his hands, condensing those ancient coins into a short sword more than a foot long, and he continued to chant complex and profound spells.


    "Ancient money knife?!"


    Xiao Zi was taken aback for a while, and immediately blurted out the true face of Huang Fangfang''s tricks: "And that spell...You are a wizard who can summon monsters?!"


    "Yes, everyone knows the strength of Naruto-senpai! As the son of the Huang Family Patriarch, my demon power is the power to summon monsters as my companions!"


    Huang Fangfang quickly chanted the mantra, a bright light split on his forehead, and at the same time the ancient money knife in his hand pierced a yellow spell.


    "But I can''t control what will be summoned, and sometimes hurt myself..."


    "Random Summon? It really has the ability to be tasteless..."


    Concubine Liu couldn''t help making complaints about Huang Fangfang, the white-eyed kid, but Huang Fangfang ignored it, maybe because he was used to complaints before, and a third eye was exposed on his forehead.


    "I am Yasha! The existence of the commander of the Hundred Demons! Come to the decisive battle, Naruto-senpai! To defeat you, you can only use this strongest life form and summon the Phoenix!!"


    Huang Fangfang finished chanting his own spell, and at the same time activated the summoning magic. With a bang, a monster immediately appeared beside Huang Fangfang.


    Naruto looked at Huang Fangfang''s side and summoned it, obviously a non-human being, with three black lines hanging down his forehead, and then said: "Little yellow duck...Are you going to sell cute?"


    Chapter 134-Retreat from the Phoenix!The golden nightmare of the brown girl!


    Huang Fangfang said he wanted to summon the strongest life form Phoenix, but it was a little yellow duck that appeared beside him.


    It looks a little bigger than the toy used in the bathroom, but at best it is the size of an ordinary pigeon. Compared with Huang Fangfang''s aggressive look just now, this little yellow duck is really a good seller. Cute...


    Huang Fangfang''s summoning skills are really anticlimactic. Girls like Mengxiang couldn''t help but twitch their mouths, pointed at the little yellow duck on the ground, and said, "Is this the phoenix you summoned?"


    Huang Fangfang looked embarrassed, still holding his old coin knife in his right hand, while scratching the back of his head in his left hand.


    "I also said that the monsters I summon are also random. I can''t control it at all, and the more I want to summon something, the more I cannot summon it. It seems that this time I failed again."


    "Idiot! Don''t waste my time like this!!"


    Naruto felt that when he came into contact with Huang Fangfang, his IQ was about to become low, and he couldn''t help but yell at Huang Fangfang.


    Huang Fangfang suffered from Naruto¡¯s lion roar for the first time. Unprepared, his brain was shaken. All three eyes became rimmed, shaking, unable to withstand the shock of the sound wave and falling down. On the ground.


    The little yellow duck swayed to Huang Fangfang''s side, poked his body twice with his mouth, then suddenly opened his mouth, bit the charm that was pierced by Huang Fangfang''s ancient money knife, and swallowed it. , And then, the eyes of the little yellow duck glowed with dazzling golden light.


    "what?!"


    No one expected that the little yellow duck that only sells cute things happened suddenly, and Naruto did the same. He didn¡¯t know what happened to this little yellow duck, but because of his rich experience, he was The reaction was the fastest, and he immediately flew a kick and kicked the little yellow duck out fiercely.


    Tweeted!!


    A sharp cry exploded outside the window, accompanied by a dazzling golden light, so that everyone in the press department classroom could not help but block the glare with their hands.


    "What happened?!"


    After being kicked out of the window by Naruto, the little yellow duck didn''t fall directly to death, but turned into a giant golden bird in the air.


    "Phoenix?!"


    Seeing that little yellow duck with his own eyes turned into the legendary phoenix phoenix, Naruto really felt that his worldview was about to be overturned, and the feeling was as if he was watching the goddess of God God Ming not wearing that nun''s costume. Just like putting on normal clothes, although it was originally very weird, but after getting used to it, it becomes very abnormal again to become normal.


    The phoenix is ??really huge. The wingspan should be about 30 meters. The length from the beak to the tail feathers should be more than 20 meters. The body is very huge, and the whole body is exuding golden light. It looks very similar to Jiu Yao''s demon power light. It can be seen that this Phoenix, like Jiu Yao, should also be good at using flame attacks.


    "Damn! How come there is such a troublesome thing?!"


    Naruto couldn''t help but explode. If he hadn''t noticed the problem and kicked the little yellow duck out of the window immediately, let it transform into the news department classroom, and the whole news department would be destroyed. .


    "Great, my summoning technique really succeeded!"


    Seeing the huge golden phoenix, Huang Fangfang immediately resurrected from the ground full of blood, and his three eyes looked at the huge phoenix with excitement.


    "Idiot! What should be considered now is how to deal with this guy!"


    Naruto screamed, and the huge voice attracted the attention of the aerial phoenix. The completely golden eyes saw Naruto squatting on the window, and the Qi machine of the whole body immediately locked Naruto''s body.


    "Oh, are you my target? It just happened to be delivered to the door, kill you!"

 1180 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1180

    Although the phoenix represents auspiciousness and sacred bird in myths and legends, it cannot be judged so simply in this world. The phoenix summoned by Huang Fangfang is completely murderous. It was summoned by Huang Fangfang to defeat Naruto. Yes, therefore, killing Naruto has also become its first goal.


    Phoenix''s eyes were full of murderous look at Naruto, and at the same time a golden fireball was condensed in her mouth, and a dazzling golden flame flew towards Naruto''s location.


    Behind Naruto is the classroom of the press department. If he dodges, the classroom behind him will be completely destroyed. Faced with this kind of thing, Naruto does not need to choose at all. Condensed in white chill.


    "Bing Dunwan years of hard ice!!"


    The cold air condensed into solid white ice in Naruto¡¯s hands. After the golden flame spit out from the Phoenix¡¯s mouth hit Naruto¡¯s Wannian Ice, it bounced around immediately, and the power of the golden flame was lost to the Wannian Ice. The coldness was greatly reduced and weakened, and eventually became completely invisible.


    Naruto still squatted at the window, turned his head and glanced at Huang Fangfang next to him, and said, "You are the one who summoned it, why does this phoenix attack even you?!"


    Huang Fangfang thought for a while, then shook her head helplessly, and said, "It''s probably because the spell used to summon the phoenix just now has been eaten by him, so it''s absolutely out of control now, and now we want to unlock the demon. It¡¯s no longer possible to send him away unless he is willing to leave, or until his demon power is exhausted, otherwise he will not leave!"


    "Cut! Then I will send him away personally!"


    Naruto''s eyes flashed, and he immediately jumped down from the window. Although Huang Fangfang didn''t know how to solve the Phoenix problem, he still took the phoenix away and jumped down from the window.


    "Unexpectedly, we will have to escape together, Naruto-senpai, sure enough, join our Huang family!"


    "Never mind that, and I am only interested in women."


    Naruto was not even willing to talk to this self-talking guy anymore, and immediately ignored him after he spoke a word, and focused all his attention on how to deal with the damn Phoenix.


    "I want to kill you all!!"


    The phoenix screamed in the air, and the huge wings spread out, driving his huge body, like a hill, to fly towards the location of Naruto and Huang Fangfang.


    Naruto was running forward, but after feeling the attack of the phoenix behind, he immediately turned around and collapsed on the ground.


    "Let''s look down on people! Damn phoenix!!"


    boom!!


    Phoenix rushed towards Naruto with his huge body. The sharp beak was enough to easily tear the body of the monster, but Naruto spreads Chakra all over his body, which is too small compared to Phoenix. A huge power erupted from inside, shook the Phoenix''s terrorist attack with a frontal force.


    Huang Fangfang was blown to the ground by the shock wave generated during the impact, all three eyes widened, and he looked at Naruto who had resisted the impact of the Phoenix with an incredible face.


    ''is that a lie!Phoenix is ??the god of fire!Using flesh and blood to resist such an attack is simply... Is this the strength of the now famous people?!''


    Naruto¡¯s school uniform was burned because of the flames on Phoenix¡¯s body, but his golden chakra immediately condensed into a big golden wing, which was draped on Naruto¡¯s body. This big wing was Naruto¡¯s chakra condensation As long as Naruto''s Chakra didn''t wither, no matter how high the temperature of the Phoenix''s flame rose, it would not be able to completely burn it.


    Naruto is not in the mood to care about Huang Fangfang''s thoughts, and he doesn''t care about what is famous in the underworld, and now all he wants to do is to smash this damn phoenix!


    Naruto held Phoenix¡¯s beak with both hands to block his power, and at the same time, white high-pressure steam was ejected from Naruto¡¯s joints. This high-pressure steam perfectly blended with Naruto¡¯s own power, making Naruto¡¯s body seem to appear That kind of vigorous momentum.


    "Guai Li Wushuang Ascension Fist!!"


    boom!!


    Naruto''s nostrils sprayed white gas like a bull demon, and at the same time he exerted his whole body''s strange power and hit the Phoenix''s jaw heavily. The power was so great that the body that was far beyond the elephant could not bear the Phoenix. , The body immediately flew into the air.


    Naruto¡¯s feet were a little bit, no longer giving the Phoenix any chance to attack, his body flashed in the air, went around behind Phoenix, his feet were attached to Phoenix¡¯s back, no matter what Phoenix did, it was impossible to remove Naruto from his Throw it off on the back.


    "Before you kill me! Take a good look at your own weight!!"


    Naruto''s hands turned into huge sharp demon fox claws. From Phoenix''s back, he grabbed his two golden wings. He kept exerting strength in his hands, causing Phoenix''s body to scream constantly. Seeing that posture, it seemed to be It''s like pulling off the wings of the phoenix abruptly.


    "No! My wings...No!"


    "Get out of here! You bastard!!"


    Naruto was ruthless in his heart, and pulled off a piece of the Phoenix''s wings with brute force. Although the Phoenix is ??a phoenix, it will not die if it suffers such damage, but it is also greatly injured. The golden eyes glared at Naruto with resentment. After that, reluctantly, he took the initiative to disarm the magic and returned to his original place.


    "It''s really amazing, Senior Naruto! No matter what the price, I will definitely want you to join the Huang family!!"


    The fact that Naruto killed a phoenix easily did not make Huang Fangfang shrink a little bit, but made him firm in his desire to let Naruto join the Huang family. At the same time, he was in an old castle in a dense forest. , There is a beautiful girl with brown skin who has a nightmare...


    Chapter 135-The Big Sister and Second Sister of Castlevania!Mengxiang¡¯s bento making!


    Zhu Ran¡¯s castle...


    Zhu Ran¡¯s family can be said to be one of the largest families in the world. Almost all vampires in the world have connections with Zhu Ran¡¯s family. Although the number of vampires is not huge, they are all powerful fighters. .


    In Zhu Ran''s family, it was easy to fight against each other among the same races, and even cause casualties as a result, even if it was a relationship between father and son, mother and daughter, whose blood is thicker than water.


    Because of the arrogant and combative personality of the vampires, and the strong strength that even if they are defeated, it is difficult to lose. Therefore, the gathering place of vampires in Zhu Ran''s family is also called the Castlevania by the outside world. It is the most terrifying in the world. One of the places.


    In this castle, the higher the place, the more noble the identity of the people who live.


    Zhu Rankuai¡¯s room is on the first floor below the top floor. Upstairs are her parents, the home of Zhu Ranyicha and Zhu Ranyulu, the head of Zhu Ran¡¯s family. Zhu Rankuai lives on the first floor below them. You can see Zhu Rankuai¡¯s high status is just one of the reasons why she is the second lady of Zhu Ran¡¯s family. More importantly, she is the No.1 killer of Zhu Ran¡¯s family. Here, strength is valued above all else!


    Zhu Rankuai''s sleep state has always been good, but that was before the mission in the Snow Girl.


    Because of her natural character, she doesn''t mind anything. During the non-task period, her nature is completely speechless. When she is heartless, she falls asleep in bed.


    Of course Zhu Rankuai can dream, but in the past, most of her dreams were about herself and her family, and she could live happily with her parents and sisters. This is this girl who kills countless people. The simplest and purest wish, but after returning from the Snow Girl, her dreams began to change.


    She still had nightmares. In her dreams, she kept killing people, her parents, sisters, vampires, and human beings. She killed all of them, but she could not die because of this. After she killed all the people in this world in her dreams , A person survives alone, in an endless life, constantly recalling the sins he has committed, cannot be saved, and can only taste endless suffering in eternity.


    That is, it takes more courage to live than to die!


    Today, Zhu Rangai was awakened by the terrifying nightmare again, and sat up from the bed. Under her brown skin, the snow-white pajamas appeared more white, just like her pure heart.


    Because of the great fear and despair he felt in the dream, Zhu Rankuai''s back was completely soaked in cold sweat, and she held her forehead with one hand.


    "This dream again...what the hell is wrong with me?"


    I don¡¯t know how many times Zhu Rankuai asked herself this way in these days. Ever since she returned from the mission in the Snow Girl, she has been having the same nightmare. She will not feel guilty for killing, because before the killing, all of her The emotions have already flowed away with tears, but because of the endless nightmare, she has faintly felt an inexplicable pain in her heart.


    Zhu Rankuai didn¡¯t know what the reason was, and didn¡¯t dare to tell anyone about it. Although she checked her body repeatedly, she didn¡¯t find any problems and could only give up. But at night, she kept going. Tortured by nightmares.


    She couldn¡¯t fall asleep, Zhu Ran Kuai¡¯ai had quickly suffered from insomnia during this period of time. The pain in her dream had not disappeared. Zhu Ran Kuai¡¯ai could not calm down, so she got out of bed and walked to the kitchen. I poured myself a glass of cold water.


    Zhu Ranguai''ai drank water every mouthful, her green eyes had no focus at all, showing that her action of drinking water should only be subconscious, and she herself, at this time, was completely in a daze.


    "Kaiai, you are still up so late, what are you doing here?"


    The sudden appearance of the female voice behind her made Zhu Ranguai''ai startled. Turning around, she saw a girl who was shorter than herself, and whose figure was completely incomparable. The girl had a darker darkness than the night. Fat, her nickname also comes from this.


    "Sister Yaai?"


    Zhu Rangai called out the identity of the person. Although the height and size are about the same as that of the beloved, the other party is enough to be the eldest sister of the four sisters in terms of age and strength. Zhu Ranyaai is also the most vicious in Zhu Ran''s family. Warrior.


    "Why are you still here so late?"


    "Isn''t this the question I want to ask you? It''s really rare. It''s already after twelve o''clock, and you haven''t fallen asleep yet. Is something wrong?"


    Because of the nightmare she had had before, Zhu Rankuai didn''t have the natural and vitality that she usually did, and she looked a little bit depressed, and said, "It''s nothing, it''s just that the body is a little uncomfortable."

 1181 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1181

    Zhu Ranyaai looked at her second sister. Although she said so, Zhu Ranyaai really did not believe it. From the sweat on Zhu Rankuai''s face and the chaotic breathing Zhu Ranyaaidu It can be judged that she must have concealed something, but Zhu Ranya loves her second sister. Although she is not indifferent to her second sister, she is a good sister, but the degree of concern is far less than that of the other sister, so there is no Continue to ask the bottom question.


    "By the way, , you said before that in the Snow Girl, you saw Mengxiang lift the restriction of the cross, didn''t you?"


    Thinking of the battle at that time, Zhu Rankuai¡¯s face showed a smile, and said: "Yes, when I was in the Snow Girl, I did see Xiao Mengxiang liberated. After seven years, Xiao Mengxiang became It''s more beautiful, and it''s also very powerful. It broke all my ribs and internal organs in one move."


    When talking about this, there was no irritation in the tone of love, only the joy of her sister¡¯s growth, living in this Castlevania, and still maintaining such a pure heart, this is her Zhuran love The scariest place.


    "But Xiao Mengxiang''s seal has not been completely lifted. What I saw that day was that Xiao Mengxiang used something to sprinkle on the cross before releasing her demon power. It should be a temporary state and will be restored in a while."


    "Temporarily lifted?"


    A trace of disappointment flashed in Zhu Ranya''s eyes, but soon a smile appeared on his face. This''dark demon'' who was feared by the outside world, even by Zhu Ran''s family, showed a faint look at this moment. Shame.


    "That''s okay. It''s already been lifted anyway, and the time when the seal is completely lifted will not be too far. I really want to see you, Mengxiang, after seven years of absence, how beautiful will you become?"


    Zhu Ranya loves this woman and even has a tendency to be severely lily. She just fantasizes about how beautiful Mengxiang will grow in the past seven years, which makes this demon shy and joyful like a little girl. Kariya looks at Yaai who has fallen into fantasy. Appearance, pursing her lips, she couldn''t help but said: "Sister Ya''ai, if you want to bring Xiao Mengxiang back, you must be careful of a man named Uzumaki Naruto!"


    The camera transition, from the castle of Zhu Ran''s family like a Castlevania, to the relatively brighter Yanghai Academy... It''s just relative.


    Yanghai Academy is still at dusk here, the one-day course is over, and the club activities have basically been completed. Now the students in Yanghai, either in groups of three or five, meet to go to the monster outside street to play, or Go back to your dormitory, take a good rest and relieve the fatigue of the day.


    Mengxiang returned to her bedroom, threw her schoolbag aside, and quickly took off the school uniform outside, wearing only a white shirt inside, and then quickly walked into the kitchen and fastened her apron.


    Although she was only a 17-year-old girl, after wearing the white apron, Mengxiang really had the attributes of a wife, which made her look beautiful and tender.


    From the kitchen cupboard, I took out a cookbook I bought from the world. The exquisite pictures above showed the tempting and delicious dishes. Mengxiang wanted to make each one, but he couldn''t make up his mind.


    "It''s really a headache, what exactly should a bento do?"


    Moexiang tapped her chin with her finger, unable to make a decision no matter what, she lowered her head and glanced at the silver cross hanging around her neck.


    "Hey, Xiaoli, what do you want to put in the lunch box?"


    The cross on Mengxiang''s neck flew up, and of course he hadn''t had the power to break away from the seal, so it flew just to show that the one inside was talking to Mengxiang.


    "Cut! How would I know this kind of thing? Besides, why do you have to prepare the lunch so hard? Anyway, no matter what he says, there will be others who will help him prepare it. Hu Meng and Que will never let this go. Kind of opportunity."


    "Ala, is Xiaoli jealous?"


    Although Biao Mengxiang is usually stunned, but at this time, the truth is suddenly revealed. Fortunately, Li Mengxiang is now in a sealed state of mind, and there is no so-called blushing. Then she listened to her roaring: "Eat You are so jealous! Just take care of your own affairs!"


    "Hi hi"


    Mengxiang responded casually, without any intention to reflect on it at all. Instead, she covered her mouth and snickered, just like usual, completely heartless.


    "But to be honest, what exactly is the bento going to do? After all, it''s a sports festival soon, and bento must be prepared well."


    "This... he likes to eat meat. You can just cook roast beef for him. In terms of nutrition, if you want to add protein, the easiest thing is to fried eggs."


    Rimeexiang said that she didn''t care about lunch matters, but she still gave a fairly pertinent opinion. The advice given by Rimeexiang, who has a lot of theoretical knowledge, is also quite good.


    "That''s it, let''s start frying eggs first."


    Mengxiang immediately agreed with Li Mengxiang''s suggestion, turned on the stove, heated the pan, and started with the simplest fried eggs.


    "Also, don''t just prepare meat, but add enough vegetables and fruits to maintain the nutritional balance."


    "Then prepare the vegetable salad, lettuce, cucumber, corn, carrot, and tomato. These things are available in the refrigerator."


    "Why are you preparing tomatoes? He doesn''t like them."


    "Because I like to eat, Naruto and I will feed each other with chopsticks...oooo...it must be fun."


    On the surface, Mengxiang''s face was flushed because of fantasizing about the intimacy between lovers, but the one inside, even though it was in no physical condition, still felt her forehead beating, she couldn''t help but blurt out: "It''s already autumn. , You just started to have a spring?"


    "Ah, it''s too much for Xiaoli, I didn''t send it out...Ah! It''s getting burnt!"


    "Stupid! Be careful!"


    While watching Moexiang humming a little song, her mood is up, and Li Moexiang keeps complaining about being on the verge of running away. It took nearly two hours to prepare the bento. Moexiang looked at the two bentos in front of him with satisfaction. Box, and then closed the lid.


    "Thank you, Xiaoli, I wouldn''t be able to do it well if it weren''t for you, but I hope Naruto will like it."


    My heart is the same as Mengxiang on the surface, but Li Mengxiang, who has a cool personality, will not show her feelings at other times except when Naruto breaks his heart, even in the face of Mengxiang. .


    "Cut, who cares!"


    This girl is dubious...


    Chapter 136-The outcome of the Games!The second question character is here!


    "Good morning."


    In Yanghai Academy¡¯s morning, as always, there were people who played too late yesterday, and yawned when they got up early this morning, and those who had a good night¡¯s sleep yesterday, and those who were uplifted by today¡¯s events, and there were people who were in the early morning. The Uzumaki Naruto Harem Legion gathered at the school gate.


    People in the second and third grades should have been accustomed to being hit by Naruto''s feminine fate, while the first-grade novices are getting used to this process. Anyway, as long as Naruto is in school, they will always be like this.


    "Ah, the weather is really comfortable."


    Hu Meng raised her arms high and stretched out a comfortable lazy waist. This action made her quite proud chest fully expand, as if the buttons of the broken school uniform bounced out at any time.


    "Although it''s nice to go to the beach in summer, but in the weather, autumn like this is the most comfortable."


    Hu Meng sighed slightly with the weather, which immediately aroused the approval of almost all the girls. In the Great Enchantment of Yanghai Academy, although there will be changes in the four seasons, this change is very insignificant. During the year, Most of the time is the cool and comfortable spring and autumn seasons. When it comes to autumn, this situation will be very obvious. The temperature in the entire Yanghai Academy makes people feel very comfortable.


    Although Naruto does not invade the cold and heat, he also has his favorite weather. What he hates most is the cold and tidal weather, such as the appearance of the base of Dashemaru, and such cool weather is also Naruto''s favorite.


    "Speaking of which, it''s great to not have to attend classes in such beautiful weather."


    Hu Meng''s eyes turned, his face was playfully and mischievously glanced at Naruto, and he said, "For you, it doesn''t matter whether you attend class or not. Teacher Maomu can''t control you anyway."


    "Humph..."


    Naruto laughed triumphantly, proving that what Hu Meng said was the truth. Mao Mujing couldn¡¯t control him at all, and now he won¡¯t take care of him in such trivial matters as class. He stretched out his strong arms and hugged him. Hu Meng''s neck, gently sniffing her body smells good, but full of endless charm.


    "Really, I shouldn''t teach you to spit out, but in the end I taught you all, and in the end all spit out on myself."


    Hu Meng turned his head, his face without Fendai was blushing with natural beauty, and his two pretty purple eyes turned into two crescents.


    "This is retribution, and you taught it."


    Naruto was helpless, squeezed Hu Meng''s round face with some baby fat, gritted his teeth and smiled: "Damn it, if it weren''t here, I would have to swallow you!"


    Hu Meng''s face flushed, and then she giggled again, and kissed Naruto on the cheek. From early in the morning, she unabashedly launched pink bubbles around.


    "The atmosphere is really good. It would be nice if you didn''t have that fool."


    Naruto murmured softly in Hu Meng''s ear, causing the girl with big breasts to immediately cover her mouth and snickered. The pink atmosphere that the two of them had just now changed their taste.

 1182 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1182

    "Naruto-senpai!"


    The guy Naruto called "the fool" unabashedly stepped on a monster beast and flew in the air early in the morning. The monster beast that was summoned looked almost like an insect, but only The four wings look a bit like a cicada, but there is only one eye on the front of the head, which looks really scary.


    "Naruto-senpai, please join the Huang family!"


    Huang Fangfang will not give up at all, and has determined that Ra Naruto joins the Huang family. This is a classic case of repeated defeats.


    After being entangled by Huang Fangfang for a few days, Naruto also knew that he shouldn''t talk to the self-talking and stubborn idiot, and it would be useless to tell him anything, so he should just ignore him.


    "Naruto-senpai, wait!"


    Huang Fangfang seemed to have no consciousness of how stupid what he was doing now, manipulating the insect monsters under him, and quickly flew in the direction Naruto and the others were.


    Naruto didn''t even look behind, stretched out his hand backwards, and flicked his fingers, compressing the air into a high-pressure air bullet, and instantly hit the unsuspecting Huang Fangfang.


    "what!"


    Huang Fangfang and Naruto are too far apart in strength, and originally, the wizard who uses summoning is not the type that is good at close combat. It is the type of wizard, how can his speed keep up with Naruto? The air bullet that was invisible to the naked eye flew out of the body.


    boom!!


    Misfortunes never come singly. When Huang Fangfang''s body was flying backwards, another huge hidden weapon flew from the air... In fact, it was just a hammer that didn''t know where it came from, but it was very accurate and hit the back of Huang Fangfang''s head. .


    The poor Young Master Huang, after experiencing the pain of being ignored by Naruto, was hit in the back of his head by an iron hammer that did not know where he came from. His body was like a broken kite, and he fell miserably. On the ground.


    "No, the hammer flew out of my hand!"


    "Hurry up and find it back, we have no time to delay!"


    "understood."


    "But did you hit anything?"


    "It doesn''t seem to be right, hurry up, our work will be completed immediately."


    "It hurts... How come there are hammers flying around in the school?"


    Huang Fangfang was inexplicably smashed in the back of the head with a hammer, but he didn''t even get an apology, and even said that he was completely ignored. However, Huang Fangfang''s spirit was also considered tough. At this time, he touched his swollen back head and stood up. Judging from his face, he didn''t mind what happened just now, and his three eyes looked at the erected wooden door.


    "Sports Festival?"


    Sports festivals are sports festivals. Like human schools, Yanghai Academy also holds sports festivals every autumn.


    It is related to the original intention of Yanghai Academy, so the school has regulations. When the sports festival is held, all students must maintain a human form to participate. They are not allowed to change their bodies or use demon powers, and only use their own bodies. Come to the competition.


    Unlike the human academy festival, in human schools, sports festivals are generally based on class units. All classes in each grade compete together, and then the same level scores are based on the class. Yanghai Academy is different.


    Because Yanghai Academy is a school that accommodates countless monsters, the power of different monsters is completely different. For some powerful S-level and A-level monsters, it is normal for seniors who are stronger than third-grade in the first grade. So the sports festival of Yanghai Academy is to scramble all the students in the three academic years, and then use a lottery to divide the students into two groups, red and white, and then get different nouns in different projects will get corresponding points, and finally The group with high points wins and will receive rewards and prizes.


    Most of the monsters are very competitive styles, so they will be quite desperate in sports festivals and strive to achieve good results.


    Hu Meng wears the white sportswear and dark blue sports shorts that high school girls should wear at this time, and is doing warm-up exercises. The breasts beyond the age level are constantly shaking with her body, but today it is not attractive Too many eyes, it must be said, is the credit of Naruto''s large-scale illusion.


    "Really, even though I''m already a high school student, I still don''t have much motivation for things like sports games."


    Hu Meng Chong Naruto blinked, because the main body is the relationship between the dream monster, so Hu Meng has always been not good at physical aspects, it can be regarded as a hard hand in sports, for her, the fun of the sports meeting is really limited.


    Naruto is just as serious. As the strongest in the school, he is actually warming up on such trivial matters as the sports meeting, constantly stretching his tendons.


    "Don''t do this, Hu Meng, I think the sports meeting is also pretty good, once a year, it''s not bad to relax."


    If not counted in this world, Naruto last participated in the sports meeting a long time ago. Before crossing the Naruto World, when he was an ordinary student, his sports at that time was considered good, and it also represented that he participated in the sports meeting in the class. Although it is not the first, but the ranking is also good, and afterwards, the world of Naruto and Dragon Ball needless to say, in the world of Conan, although he works in Emperor Dan, but because he is a teacher, he directly participates in the sports meeting as a student. , For Naruto, it''s really been a long time.


    Mengxiang looked at Naruto who was seriously doing warm-up exercises and smiled: "Naruto, why don''t you applaud and relax. When you participated in the sports meeting last year, you refreshed almost all the school records. what."


    "Mengxiang, it''s okay if you just say that I want to win and lose... I also admit that I really want to win, because I haven''t participated in a sports meeting for a long time, so I must work hard."


    "That''s right, you really deserve to be Naruto-senpai!"


    The ghost stays, even on such a beautiful day of autumn, but Huang Fangfang still appeared in front of Naruto like a ghost, saying: "It happens that I am in the white group, and the senior Naruto is in the red group, this way Let¡¯s decide the outcome, Naruto-senpai! Then join the Huang family after the white team wins!"


    Naruto looked at the energetic Huang Fangfang, blinked, and then turned around immediately.


    "Speaking of which, let''s think about where to go after this semester is over. There are still many fun places in the human world."


    "No, ignore me again!"


    Ignored again, Huang Fangfang wailed directly in his mouth, and Quan Yanghai¡¯s number one stalker floated behind Huang Fangfang like a ghost, grabbed his neck with the extremely cold crampons, and said: "Huang Fangfang, say You are the one who made the mistake. The so-called victory or defeat should be that both sides bear the risk. You said that if the white team loses, let Naruto join the Huang family, then you lose without any punishment? It¡¯s too mean, Huang Fangfang."


    Xiaoyu didn''t care about other things, but she absolutely didn''t step back in Naruto''s affairs. Her harsh words also made Huang Fangfang unable to find any rebuttals, and could not help but froze in place.


    "Ah...this..."


    Huang Fangfang couldn¡¯t find any refutation because of Xiao Ku¡¯s words. He opened his mouth and didn¡¯t know what to say. Naruto didn¡¯t pay attention to the white-eyed kid, and his eyes turned to the sky. Although there is the sun in the sky, Naruto can still see. A figure fell quickly.


    "Wait a minute for this game!!"


    Chapter 137-Moving Corpse!Mysterious beauty Huang Lingling!


    A female voice that was pretty beautiful by Naruto¡¯s standards suddenly sounded, and then when everyone couldn¡¯t see clearly, something suddenly landed...or it hit Naruto and the others, arousing countless The soot!


    "Ah! What is this?!"


    The vibration and smoke caused by the thing falling created quite a mess. Except for Naruto, all the girls around him and the superfluous fellow Huang Fangfang were all panicked. Naruto was alone, standing like Tarzan. over there.


    At any rate, it is an old man who is nearly a hundred years old. He has experienced so many things and has realized the sixth sense. This indifferent and state of mind is still there. It is forbidden when he is usually squatting. If he is in business It''s not serious, then he is too bad.


    "It''s too dangerous! What is it that suddenly fell from the sky?!"


    Xiao Zi wiped off the dust blown on her face with her hand, and then stared dissatisfiedly at the center that had caused the panic just now.


    From the center of the smoke and dust, came out a pretty beautiful girl who looked very strange to them.


    He has long black hair like silk and satin, a long ponytail is tied behind his head, and he is wearing clothes similar to Qing officials... But are there female officials in the Qing Dynasty?


    Generally speaking, it is similar to the clothes of Qing dynasty officials. On the chest part, it still shows that this is a woman''s clothes, revealing her arrogant upper circumference, which is not lost to Mengxiang. The strange thing is that the hem of the clothes is attached. He was wearing a few yellow charms, and there were Chaozhu and a golden bell hanging around his neck. On both ears, he also used smaller bells as earrings. The dress was really weird.


    "It''s rude, because once I hear the game, I will be excited, but I won''t reflect on it, because I''m already dead."


    Suddenly such a strange girl ran out inexplicably, speaking more inexplicable words, making everyone not know what happened. Hu Meng looked at the strange girl with a slight annoyance and said, "Who are you?"


    "I am Huang Lingling, the elder sister of this fool Huang Fangfang. Thank you for taking care of my brother."


    "Hey? Huang Fangfang''s sister?"


    If you look closely at the face, although the dress is strange, Huang Lingling and Huang Fangfang are indeed very similar. Of course, there is also the reason why Huang Fangfang looks too feminine, which looks like a girl.


    But judging from the way Huang Lingling just appeared on the stage, it was enough for others to determine that she was as messy as Huang Fangfang.

 1183 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1183

    Huang Lingling and Huang Fangfang¡¯s personalities are similar. Both of these brothers and sisters are a little self-talking. They stroked their chests with one hand and said: "There is no need to entertain the elders. Although it looks similar, I am like this. It''s because I died of illness a long time ago."


    Naruto glanced at Huang Lingling up and down, and he had noticed just now, this woman was completely different from everyone he had met.


    It¡¯s not a question of strength or beauty. Although Huang Lingling is indeed beautiful, and her weird dress is nothing in Naruto¡¯s eyes, but Naruto will not be easily moved. As for strength, she is also far away among the women Naruto has seen. Far from being the strongest, in this world alone, Naruto can be sure that the strengths of Chan, Moexiang and Karai are above Huang Lingling.


    However, the difference between this woman and other monsters is that there is no aura of life in her body.


    "You don''t even have the slightest breath of life, which means you are a zombie!"


    Naruto used an affirmative tone. Huang Lingling turned to look at Naruto, her beautiful face grinned and the corners of her mouth opened, and she smiled: "It''s really a keen gaze, yes, I''m called a''moving corpse''. Zombies."


    "Although it is a zombie, there are very few people who can move around at will like you."


    "Haha..."


    Huang Lingling laughed twice, but did not directly answer Naruto''s question, and suddenly reached out and took off the head from his neck.


    "Because I''m already dead, so this is also okay."


    "It''s terrible! Don''t be like this!"


    Huang Lingling deliberately acted strangely and scared all the girls around Naruto. Although he had seen all kinds of messy monsters, he had just seen the Phoenix Phoenix just two days ago, but suddenly he saw a person taking himself. The girls with normal temperament were all taken off by Huang Lingling''s head.


    "At this level, I can too."


    Naruto also seemed to be aroused by Huang Lingling. Although he was not a zombie, he stretched out his hand and took his head off his neck.


    Naruto¡¯s regeneration ability has far surpassed the vampire of the immortal demon. His regeneration speed is infinitely close to the speeding regeneration of Majin Buu. It has reached the point where as long as one cell is immortal, it can regenerate infinitely. The power consumed is slightly inferior to that of Majin Buu.


    With his resilience, even if he took off his head, he wouldn''t suffer any damage. This also formed a very strange scene.


    Naruto and Huang Lingling are holding their heads in their bodies, and it is these two heads that are looking at each other.


    You can see that Huang Lingling¡¯s eyes were filled with a moment of astonishment, but compared to her natural younger brother Huang Fangfang, Huang Lingling is even better and has almost perfect control of her emotions. She immediately smiled indifferently and took her head back. On his neck.


    Naruto saw Huang Lingling put his hand back, and took his head back, twisting his neck twice, as if nothing happened.


    "Hmm..."


    Huang Lingling who had picked up his head suddenly made two nasal sounds, and then jumped close to the depth of Naruto, looking at Naruto carefully with a pair of pretty big eyes.


    "You are Naruto Uzumaki, I heard Fangfang say that you are the strongest man in Yanghai Academy, um, but he is impeccably strong, strong but not bloated, and has a terrifying explosive power like a beast!"


    Huang Lingling is like a zombie in a Hong Kong zombie movie, jumping around Naruto, with her straight arms touching and touching Naruto¡¯s body, and the comments from her mouth are really pertinent. Appreciation of his strong body and no other meaning.


    "What are you doing?!"


    Hu Meng, a simple girl like this, is definitely not the unpredictable opponent of Huang Lingling. Because of the jealousy in her heart, she immediately waved to open Huang Lingling and shouted: "What are you doing?!"


    "Hahahaha..." Huang Lingling laughed a few times, became rude again, hiding her true emotions, and said three-pointedly, "It''s really good, the face shape is also my favorite type, I really want to Kill you and make you a zombie!"


    "Stop talking about such terrible things!"


    "No, elder sister, Naruto-senpai is my goal, so I must recruit him into the Huang family!"


    "Who cares about you, it will be mine after death anyway."


    Huang Fangfang and Huang Lingling said something to each other. As if they could decide what to do with Naruto at will, Naruto scratched his hair helplessly and said, "This tone is really unpleasant, I I don¡¯t like being discussed in such a tone."


    "Oh, then you..."


    Huang Lingling raised her eyebrows, and halfway through her words, she saw that the body of Naruto Uzumaki in front of her was gradually getting thinner, as if the white snow was gradually melting under the sun.


    Huang Lingling was better than her younger brother in both strength and insight. Her first reaction was to turn around from behind, but then she was caught by a big hand around her neck.


    "sister!!"


    Huang Fangfang was taken aback, but as a enchanter, he was not very good at close combat, and he was attacked by Naruto without precaution, and he was caught by Naruto''s neck before he could resist.


    Huang Lingling is a zombie, he is already a dead person, so even if he is pinched, he doesn''t need to care about breathing or not. Under such circumstances, he can speak normally.


    "It''s really fast, whether it''s speed or strength is the top one, no wonder Fangfang wants to recruit you into the Huang family anyway!"


    "You think, it doesn''t mean I want it. No one in this world can persecute me for what Naruto Uzumaki doesn''t want to do. Moreover, if you want to kill me and make me a zombie, you have to have enough strength. To be honest With my regenerative ability, even if only one cell is left, it can regenerate, so it¡¯s basically impossible for you to make me a zombie."


    Huang Fangfang''s nice eyes widened, looking at the blond man in front of him.


    "Are you really..."


    "What the hell?"


    "Forget it, it''s nothing." Huang Lingling avoided answering, and instead looked at Huang Fangfang, whose neck was pinched by Naruto. Because of his suffocation, Huang Fangfang, whose face had turned into a sauce, said: "Let go, my brother is about to be caught by you. Choked to death."


    "If I really want to kill your brother, I don''t have to wait until you come to Yanghai."


    Naruto shook his head and immediately let go of the siblings. Huang Fangfang finally breathed the air, and immediately knelt on the ground, coughing violently.


    Huang Lingling didn''t want to comfort...or she was too lazy to complain about her brother, and immediately stopped Naruto and others who were about to leave.


    "Do you want to travel overseas?"


    "what?"


    "It''s the bet mentioned before. If the white team wins today, Naruto Uzumaki will join our Huang family. On the other hand, if your red team wins, our Huang family will entertain you for a trip to China, regardless of Chinese food. It''s still beautiful, so how about letting you enjoy it to your satisfaction? Is it possible to have a decisive victory?"


    "Overseas..."


    "I really want to go once..."


    "I heard that Chinese food is very delicious, but I have never eaten it..."


    The girls secretly exchanged opinions, and they all nodded in agreement. Then, represented by Hu Meng, looked at the smiling Huang Lingling and said, "Okay, we accept this competition!"


    "By the way... I don''t seem to agree yet..."


    Before the food and beauty of the Chinese tour...Naruto''s sense of presence quickly became a fringe...


    Chapter 138-The Huang Family''s First Staff Officer!The Yanghai Games covered by tricks!


    "Yanghai Academy Autumn Games! Today''s first event, the women''s 100 race is finally about to begin!"


    Ms. Orange Tiao Liu, as the host of the sports meeting today, her energetic voice was transmitted to every corner of the school through the microphone... As for the one-piece reticulated bunny dress on her body, please ignore it automatically...


    "Before the game, let me explain. For all the students who are going to play in the games, there are two things absolutely forbidden today. The first is the use of demon power, and the second is the removal of changes! That is to say, everyone cannot use demon power. The game must be played in a human manner! Those who violate the rules will be directly disqualified and scored. If there is any situation that cannot be judged, please ask the chairman to arbitrate in person. You must pay attention to this point! Now I will introduce the first group of players ..."


    Concubine Liu''s attitude towards work is definitely a model worker. Although she is wearing the bunny outfit she prepared, it will not affect her work in hosting the sports meeting in the slightest. The energetic voice ignited the enthusiasm of the entire school.


    Concubine Liu was full of energy to host there, and at this time, the audience was already in full swing.

 1184 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1184

    "Go on! Beloved!!"


    "You have to get first!"


    The competition rules of the Yanghai Academy Games are different from those of the human world. There are no so-called preliminaries and finals. Each event will be competed in groups, and the competition will be completed at one time. The first place in each group will get the corresponding points, which are then counted. In your own group, finally count the final scores of the red and white groups.


    Because of Huang Lingling''s gambling agreement, this sports meeting has been completely transformed into a war level in the eyes of the girls, and they have waved the flag for the beloved who are about to play now.


    Although the strength of the beloved can only be regarded as the middle and rear in the news department, in the first grade, the strength of the beloved is absolutely outstanding. Although it cannot use the demon power, the beloved itself is a vampire who is good at using the body to fight, and has a natural size. Strength, if you run a hundred meters, you will definitely not suffer!


    Naruto sat lazily on the side. Although he also wanted to visit China in this world, he really didn''t have the slightest confidence in whether today''s game could be won so smoothly. Instead, he glanced at the enthusiastic girls around him. , Said: "I don''t think you guys should be so happy anymore. Today''s game is not that easy."


    Looking forward to the beauty of China and delicious food, Mengxiang turned her head, looked at Naruto strangely, and said, "Naruto, what is there to worry about? Anyway, we have you here."


    "Of course it¡¯s easy for me to win, but don¡¯t forget that the Yanghai Games is a team battle. Even if we all win, we will lose if everyone else loses. What''s more, the opponent is still That woman."


    "That woman?"


    Sensing keenly the meaning of this name, Hu Meng first glanced at a couch not far away with worry, surrounded by Huang Fangfang, who had been mistreated, and Huang Lingling of a panda, and said: "Naruto, do you know that woman?"


    "It''s not an acquaintance, it''s just that I''ve heard Miko Jin Ming mentioned it before, that woman..."


    Naruto hadn''t explained Huang Lingling''s details in detail, and his voice was covered by the voice of Concubine Liu from the radio.


    "The first group of the girls'' 100-meter race is about to start! Standing on the fourth track is Zhu Ran''s beloved red group, who already has the title of''the strongest'' among the first grade girls! I don''t know her What kind of results will you achieve?!"


    Hearing that the game is about to start, the outcome of the game directly determines whether everyone can enjoy a beautiful trip to China, whether they can see the colorful Chinese food and the beautiful scenery, the girls immediately gave up about Huang Lingling, all for Beloved still wave the flag and shout.


    "Beloved! Come on!"


    "Come on! You can never lose to anyone!"


    Attracted by the trip to China, the girls all gave up their reservations and cheered loudly for their beloved, and when the beloved heard their voices, she rubbed her nose with her hand quite boyishly.


    "I won''t be happy even if you guys cheer me up. Anyway, the first place is mine!"


    Xiaolian: "Aren''t you already fighting spirit?''


    The referee stood on the side of the runway and had already made a gesture of preparation, and the beloved fell on the ground. Because he could not use the demon power, his eyes were still aquamarine under normal conditions, but the fighting spirit in those eyes was already burning.


    ''Although you can''t use the demon power, but this 100-meter run is only a few seconds, and there is no such thing as a first grade that can run faster than me!''


    "Everywhere! Get ready..."


    The referee prolonged his voice, so that all the players who were on the track had turned into a position ready to sprint, and then raised the gunpowder gun in his hand.


    boom!!


    As soon as the gunfire sounded, all the players immediately set off for a run, but their beloved eyes almost fell from their sockets.


    "What''s this?!!!"


    No wonder my beloved yelled directly on the runway, because it was too ridiculous. The moment the referee shot to signal the start of the game, a zombie jumped out of the third lane next to her.


    Compared with Huang Lingling, the zombie was of a lower level. He was wearing a traditional Qing dynasty official uniform, so his body appeared very stiff. He could only stretch his arms forward, and then jump forward, but that''s it. The speed of this zombie is still faster than the beloved...it¡¯s no wonder that humans can¡¯t run away from zombies. At the speed of their beloved, they can be faster than Bolt without any demon power, but this zombie¡¯s weird posture is at the speed of the beloved on!


    The appearance of this zombie is really a sudden emergence. The weird posture and rapid speed made all the girls in the news department dumb.


    Huang Lingling showed a smile representing the meaning of holding the winning ticket, and at this moment, he leaned to the girls'' side and said, "Well, zombies can also run."


    "Is that your companion?!"


    "Of course, but don''t have to look at me like this. She has already transferred to Yanghai to become a first-year student, so it is absolutely reasonable to participate in the competition."


    "Damn it! How could I lose to that kind of guy!!"


    My beloved was originally just for the beautiful trip to China, but now being surpassed by the zombie, compared to my self-confident look before, this really hurts my beloved self-esteem, suffocated a sigh of relief, kept accelerating, and chasing ahead The jumping zombie, the distance between the two is rapidly shortening!


    "Beloved! Come on! Don''t lose to that zombie!!"


    "Quickly catch up! Catch up!"


    Because of their beloved chasing with all their strength, the girls in the News Department rekindled their fighting spirit and cheered for their beloved. Huang Lingling, who stood on the side, showed a strange smile on her face.


    Beloved chased the zombie in front of him at full speed, suffocating a sigh of relief, seeing that the posture was not going to pant before crossing the finish line, but the distance between the two did shorten quickly.


    The zombie looked at the beloved that was gradually catching up from the corner of his eye, lowered his arm, and a black bomb fell out of the wide sleeve, and dropped it at the beloved by his side.


    boom!!


    "A bomb attack occurred suddenly on the arena! Zhu Ran''s beloved has left the field!"


    Concubine Liu conscientiously broadcast live for all the students and teachers, and then turned to look at Noriaki Miko, who was sitting on the podium behind, and said, "Chairman, is that possible?"


    "Haha... The Huang Family''s methods are really troublesome..."


    Noriaki Miko held his head with his hands, a smile on his face showed that he seemed very happy, and said, "Speaking of which, I have approved several transfer applications from the Huang family, which means that those zombies are already school students. Now, it¡¯s impossible to stop them from participating, and the bomb attack... is also quite interesting, I allow it."


    Under the evil taste of Noriaki Goko, the zombie bomb attack was allowed, and the game could only continue.


    "Hehe, it''s worthy of being the chairman of Mikojin, really a man who understands things."


    Hu Meng looked at his beloved who was scorched by the explosion, and then glared at the woman Huang Lingling: "It really is your black hand!"


    Huang Lingling shrugged, showing a completely different flexibility and softness from ordinary zombies, and said: "Whatever you say, I have transferred a lot of zombies with excellent physical skills to schools a few days ago. Gambling is not based on luck. In the game, we can only win by making full use of our own conditions and after accurate calculations. No matter what means I use, I must win. This is my Huang Lingling and the style of our Huang family!"


    Everyone was angry because of Huang Lingling''s words, and her strategy was indeed despicable enough, but in the midst of this, Naruto suddenly clapped his hands and looked at Huang Lingling''s expression full of admiration.


    "Awesome, really amazing, really worthy of being the first staff member of the Huang family!"


    "Staff?!"


    "It''s a role similar to that of a military officer. I''ve heard of it before. She is the eldest daughter of the Huang family, not to mention her strength is quite outstanding, and she has a clever and wise mind. A staff officer, cruel and unscrupulous in doing things, no matter how despicable he is, he will win victory, he has a strong desire to win, and because of his dead relationship, he can remain calm in almost any situation. In terms of strength, the more terrifying thing is the mind. I really saw it today, Huang Lingling!"


    Chapter 139-The Mother-in-Law Legion debut!Games filled with gunpowder smoke!


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    Obviously it''s just a sports meeting and not a massacre, but explosions continue to occur in the sports field of Yanghai Academy. Huang Lingling''s zombie army is itself a monster that is good at physical skills. The speed is very fast, even if someone can catch up with them, they can''t escape. Those damn bombs, Naruto and their red team lose more and win less, and the difference between the two sides has quickly drawn to more than one hundred points.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Senqiu Yinying was wearing a black sportswear, standing at the top of the auditorium, looking at the smoke-covered sports field, smiling and saying, "This year has also been quite lively."


    Miyamoto Huiji is still the same as before, always wearing the white karate uniform, standing next to Morioka Silver Shadow and correcting him: "What? I think it''s too much. Look at the thick smoke."


    "Really, it''s also very distressing..." Moriqiu Yinying grabbed her messy hair with a serious expression, "Hey, it''s very troublesome like this. The so-called sports meeting is a festival to watch the beautiful women''s milk shake. what."


    "Cut! What kind of breasts shake to death, so-called breasts, only the size that can''t be shaken is just right!"

 1185 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1185

    Miyamoto Huiji took a sip, and retorted his best buddies without backing. From the tone of voice, they were really discussing a very serious and serious matter, but the content was completely unverifiable... What the two guys can discuss is only at this level.


    "You idiot, Huiji! Big breasts are the best combination of girls and gym suits!"


    "You''re an idiot, silver! When it comes to girls'' gymnastics clothes, loli is the first choice! Big breasts girls'' gymnastics clothes are simply the evil way in the evil way!!"


    "Lori and girls gym suit, isn''t that just a kid?!"


    "So that''s good!"


    "What''s going on, there is no charm at all!!"


    A pervert and a lolicon had a fierce debate on the chest right here, and suddenly two huge fists flew from the air, knocking the two bad bastards to the ground.


    "You two, come over and help me!! We are almost all lost here!!"


    The unbearable Naruto beat Morioka Ginkage and Miyamoto Ashi violently, and then threw them both on the court.


    Both are S-class monsters who are good at physical skills. Even the zombie army cannot resist these two people. After Morioka Silverkage and Miyamoto Ash play for the second time, even if the zombies use bombs, they are useless and easy to obtain. Victory.


    However, they won two games, just let the scene take a sigh of relief. After all, Naruto and the others have only one Morioka Silver Shadow and one Miyamoto Huiji. Although they both easily won the victory, they have the rest of the red group. Almost all people lost, completely lost to the unexpected speed of the zombies and undefeated bomb attacks. The difference between the two sides is still expanding.


    Even if the red group insisted on refusing to give up, it was really ugly to lose in the face of the group of zombies that were completely messed up. The game in the morning was not over, the score difference had become 187:76, and the red group fell behind by a large margin. .


    There have been some messy competitions on the field, and now the competition has become a women¡¯s obstacle race... If it is a human obstacle race, the obstacles should be railings and puddles, but in the world of monsters Among them, this is too boring...The obstacle set on the women''s obstacle course is...the circle of fire...


    Jumping through the ring of fire while running is not normal no matter how you look at it.


    "I''m not reconciled, at least if we can win..."


    Hu Meng, who was running fast on the track, gritted his teeth with anger. Although he was already running at full capacity, he still couldn''t catch up with the two zombies in front. This was not just a matter of a game, but also related to their bet with Huang Lingling. , If you lose, something will happen.


    "But these zombies are really fast, and a bomb will be thrown over if you are not careful, damn it!"


    Even if Hu Meng and Xiao Fei tried their best, they could only hang behind the two zombies not too far, because the speed of the zombies was indeed very fast, plus the problem of being distracted and worried about the bomb, Hu Meng and Xiao Fei I can''t catch up anyway.


    Naruto stood on the sidelines. Although their red team is currently experiencing an absolutely overwhelming disadvantage, he still has a smile on his face. He doesn''t seem to worry about joining the Huang family after he loses. And this Someone approached Naruto''s back, watching the situation on the court.


    "So, it''s really a big crisis."


    "Yeah, if you don''t come to help anymore, you will lose everything."


    "Hehe, then lend me your shoulder."


    One of the people standing behind Naruto smiled slightly. After Naruto nodded, he felt something put on his shoulder. You don''t need to look at Naruto to know what it is, because he used to play with this thing often. .


    A sniper rifle!!


    Boom!!


    After two consecutive gunshots exploded in his ears, Naruto couldn''t help but dig out his ears. He heard the sound of the sniper rifle at almost zero distance. Instead, the tympanic membrane of ordinary people may have been damaged irreparably. Got it.


    Two bullets flew out from the muzzle and accurately hit the two zombies on the runway. Although the zombies are strange monsters that do not live or die, they will still be affected by the attack. After being hit by the bullets, they immediately fell to the ground. .


    "What happened?! The two people in the white group who had taken the lead suddenly fell down! The red group''s Humeno and Bai Xuegu took the opportunity to cross the finish line. The victory of this group belongs to the red group!"


    Because the place where the shot was shot is a little far away from the podium where Concubine Liu is, Concubine Liu has no idea what happened. On the runway, it was even more doubtful that Concubine Liu and Hu Meng got the top two in a daze.


    "What happened just now?"


    Although he was extremely puzzled, Noriaki Goko made no statement, which means that the results just now were reasonable and effective, and the red team successfully recovered a little score.


    Naruto nodded with a smirk, then turned to look at the three people behind him, and said, "Thank you very much, three mother-in-laws."


    The three people standing behind Naruto, that is, three of his mother-in-law, are elegant in appearance, but like to collect guns. Bai Xue Icicle, who once dreamed of becoming an agent, is completely dreamlike, sexy and full of feminine charm. Noueye, and ordinary people can''t hear her, so it is a little difficult to communicate. Fairchild Fujiko who still wears a wizard hat on his head...


    To be honest, Naruto is really...


    Huang Lingling got up immediately, looking at the three women with a faint smile in their eyes, while the hot-blooded young man Huang Fangfang pointed at the white snow icicle that had just been shot.


    "You did the sniper just now! It''s too despicable anyway!"


    Bai Xue Icicle was holding a sniper rifle in his left hand, and snickered with his right hand covering his mouth.


    "It''s a pity, the bullet I shot is made of ice, and it won''t even cause trauma. After being hit, it melts, so there won''t be any evidence. And..."


    Bai Xue Icicle raised her eyelids and looked at Huang Lingling with cold eyes, and said: "And speaking of despicableness, you are almost the same. I have already heard the driver of the bus say, everyone of the Huang family."


    Huang Lingling also laughed. Although she has a strong desire for victory and defeat, she does not like victory without suspense. At this time, the smile on that delicate face is really chilling.


    "It''s a good method. It feels really good to use such a person as an opponent!"


    "Hmph, it''s unexpected confidence, but I want to see how long you can maintain your confidence."


    With the participation of three mother-in-laws, the red team started to catch up. Baixue Icicle used sniper, Kurono Shangye used charm, and Fairchild Fujiko used magic, and both sides continued to interfere with the opponent''s contestants. With the help of the three mother-in-laws, they constantly interfered with the zombie army of Huang''s family. The score of the red group continued to rise, and the difference between the two groups was continuously reduced.


    "Everyone had such fun, let me participate in it too."


    Now that this sports meeting has been messed up, Naruto doesn¡¯t mind making it more chaotic. With a punch, although Chakra can¡¯t be used, he uses his physical strength to compress the air with a super high-speed punch. Then it turned into an air cannon and fired out.


    boom!!


    "Xianxiang!!!"


    Naruto kept firing Xixiang¡¯s huge air cannons and began to blatantly disrupt the game. With the help of three mother-in-laws, the difference between the two teams quickly narrowed. By the end of the morning game, the two scores became At 338:326, the red group was behind, only 12 points behind.


    The game in the morning is finally over. As the host, Princess Ryukyu can take a sigh of relief, and then look at the smiling god of the gods behind him, and said: "Chairman, the use of demon power is forbidden, so some people use it. What if the demon power hinders the game outside?"


    "If it''s exposed, it''s a technical foul, but if you can hide it from other people without being noticed, then you can do it at will. Anyway, it''s pretty fun."


    For Noriaki Goko, the outcome of this year''s Games is no longer important. What kind of tricks Naruto Uzumaki and the Huang family will play has become the focus of Noriaki Goko.


    Huang Fangfang looked at the small score displayed on the score sheet and clenched his fist tightly.


    "Damn it! I have already opened so much, but I didn''t expect to be caught up!"


    "Don''t worry, Fangfang, in this case, the outcome of the afternoon game will be completely decided!"


    With an almost black smile, Huang Lingling said that Huang Fangfang should not worry, but her jade hand squeezed the folding fan she carried with her into two pieces.


    "Wow! Sister... Sister..."


    "In the afternoon game, I will go out myself!"


    Everything was settled in the morning game, everything just waited for the smoke to rise again in the afternoon...


    Chapter One Hundred and Fortieth-The Games Melee!Rimeexiang debuts domineering!


    "a ha ha ha¡­¡­"

 1186 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1186

    In a clearing in Yanghai Academy, there was a laughter that Miss Kurono Hu Meng didn''t know to hide.


    The game in the morning is over, and now is a good time for lunch. Everyone has their favorite circle, just get together in groups and enjoy a delicious lunch.


    Hu Meng''s eyes narrowed, and he held a paper cup in his hand. Because of his underage, Hu Meng only drank juice.


    "I was still worried about how things would turn out, but fortunately, thanks to the help of mothers!"


    "It''s too early to relax, Xiao Hu Meng."


    Baixue Icicle sat on her knees, her movements were gentle and elegant, she couldn''t see that it was the terrifying female sniper who crashed 27 zombies out of 27 sniper rifles.


    Xiao Kuo kneeled and sat beside her mother, poured herself a glass of juice, and then gathered the chill in her palms, and immediately made the juice into shaved ice that was so cool. Xiao Kuo''s shaved ice is even a snow girl, as long as there is a little evil thought Unfinished single crystal ice has a higher purity than ordinary ice, and it is extremely rare to make such a pure single crystal ice among the Snow Girl, even Bai Xue icicles can¡¯t do it. Xiaofei is one of those rare ones.


    Although it is already a cool autumn, Xiao Kuo, who is a snow girl, still likes to eat cold food very much. The shaved ice in her hand is very fragrant, and at the same time, there is a chilling sound.


    "The afternoon game requires mothers to participate together. Huang Lingling doesn''t know what other tricks he will play. Be careful."


    The method of the woman named Huang Lingling is indeed something to be underestimated. One morning is enough for Hu Meng and the others to clearly understand that Huang Lingling has a personality similar to Huang Fangfang, but she is far more mature than her brother. Strategies and scheming are not just casual talk. The fact that she can transfer her zombie army to Yanghai in advance and win the game with a bomb without demon power fluctuations is enough to prove her scheming, so if you are not careful, lose to her. It''s a big trouble.


    Xiao Zi hung her mother¡¯s neck with a joyful smile on her face that hadn¡¯t developed at all, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as we all work hard together, and everyone¡¯s mother will back us up. We will never lose to those weird zombies. After we win, we will travel to China together! Right, mother?"


    Fairchild Fujiko turned his head, nuzzled his daughter''s face, nodded softly, and said, "Yes."


    Fairchild Fujiko is very special. She is not that she can¡¯t speak, but her voice is limited to a few people. Therefore, other people who can¡¯t hear her can communicate normally through an interpreter. At present, she can hear the fairy. Tongbu Erzi only talked to three people. Her husband is said to be willing to marry him because of this. The second is Xiao Zi, because that is her precious daughter, and the other is of course Naruto. Maybe This is the biggest reason why Fairchild Fujiko agrees with Naruto as his son-in-law.


    After all, Xiao Zi is only a twelve-year-old girl this year, and there is no way she likes acting like a baby on her mother.


    The beloved bit the paper cup in her hand, and her sharp teeth pierced two holes in the paper cup, and there was a trace of imperceptible envy in her green eyes.


    At Zhu Ran¡¯s house, because of her weak strength, Xin Ai was the one with the least status among the four sisters. For some reason, Xin Ai did not experience the feeling of maternal love from her mother since she was a child. In memory, her mother gave herself Only scolding and indifference. My beloved has never experienced maternal love so far. In Liufei, Naruto and Moexiang were not present, and the remaining three girls were all accompanied by their mothers. I really feel lonely.


    Beloved is definitely a arrogant character. She is strong on the outside and soft on the inside. She doesn''t like nor is good at expressing her feelings. She looked around, and she didn¡¯t see her favorite sister and the golden retriever.


    "Speaking of which, where is Naruto?"


    "Hey? Maybe I went to the bathroom."


    "But sister Mengxiang isn''t there either."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh! This is not good!"


    Because of the joy of the game in the morning and the anticipation of the upcoming trip to China, these girls with hindsight have now discovered that Naruto and Moexiang are not there, but what they are looking for now is not so. Easy.


    Naruto and Moexiang are walking on a small road together. Although Yanghai is very lively because today is a sports meeting, it is not difficult to find a place where no one is in such a huge Yanghai Academy.


    Naruto held the back of his head, looked at the beautiful sky, and said:


    "Really...how can I say it, although it is said that everyone''s mother helped to get back the score, but I always feel that things have become more and more troublesome. The sports meeting seems to be developing in the direction of war."


    With her hands behind her back, Mengxiang held the lunch she had prepared before, and smiled slightly: "No way, everyone is looking forward to a trip to China, and no one wants Naruto to join the Huang family. So everyone worked hard."


    "Oh...Although it is very troublesome, but now that the matter is up, I can only thank moms." Naruto sighed, a little helpless, but also very happy, "Speaking of which, they are really the strongest reinforcements!"


    Mengxiang''s face blushed slightly, her expression could be seen a little bit twisted, but she still bravely took out the bento behind her, and said: "I...I want to be Naruto''s power too, so I prepared this bento, Naruto Let''s eat together."


    Naruto is a superb foodie. With his sense of smell, of course he could smell the scent of food on Mengxiang''s body. Seeing that she finally took out the bento, Naruto also showed a smirk of catching the prey on his face, and then grabbed it. After touching the cute, white and tender little hand, he said in a sly, "I want you to feed me."


    Mengxiang was shy in her heart, but she still nodded with joy. It is normal for men and women to feed each other to feed each other. If they hug and feed each other, it will add to the ambiguous atmosphere.


    Although Naruto was able to immediately use his wooden escape to create a table and bench, since it is a bento, it is more atmospheric to sit on the ground cross-legged together.


    Mengxiang spread the cloth she was carrying on the ground, then opened the lunch box, revealing the exquisite food prepared last night inside, Mengxiang picked up a piece of roast beef with chopsticks, with a shy blush on her face, and handed it to it. Naruto''s mouth.


    "Naruto, open your mouth."


    Naruto¡¯s mental age is very young, so he also enjoys the intimate behavior between young men and women. He opened his mouth and swallowed a piece of beef from his chopsticks. After swallowing it, he leaned forward again. A light peck on the pink lips.


    The oil that had originally been on Naruto''s lips was applied to Mengxiang''s lips, making her lips appear oily and shiny, and Qiao''s face seemed to be coated with two pink rouge, making Mengxiang look more delicate and charming.


    The atmosphere of the two is just right. They just feel that there is only one other in the world. The lover''s eyes originally contained foreign objects, but a group of zombies suddenly ran past them.


    When zombies pass, no grass will grow!


    Although these zombies are not the kind of foolish zombies that are completely irrational, their level is still much lower than that of the zombies of Huang Lingling''s level, which can make their bodies soft and free to move around. They are jumping forward and blocking. Everything on their way was crushed.


    "Ahhhhh! I made a bento!"


    "Okay, the most eye-catching game in the afternoon is about to begin! The "team riding war" that everyone who comes to visit the sports festival can also participate in together will start! Two people as a team, as long as they take off each other''s hats, it will be a victory! The game time of a round is half an hour. If the winner is determined within half an hour, then the last group of players will get points. If there is no win, it will be based on each group. The number of people left in the group determines the winner or loser!"


    Missing at noon, Concubine Liu continued to work hard to complete the work she presided over, and the bunny girl dress on her body was changed to the dress of a cat girl at noon, which made Mao Mujing and her coquettish for a long time.


    "Of course violence and demon power are still forbidden! In addition, the points of this competition are very large, so whether it is the white group who wants to win in one fell swoop, or the red group who wants to go ahead, it is an excellent opportunity! Now, the game begins!"


    "Come on! Betting on the reputation of the Huang family, this game must be won!!"


    Huang Lingling rides on her younger brother Huang Fangfang''s neck, giving orders like a general. In fact, now, this woman has the power of the Huang family. These zombies are the exclusive zombie army that obeyed Huang Lingling''s orders!


    "Mom, go on!"


    "OK!"


    With the result of the morning match, Hu Meng''s blood boiled over from the beginning of this team horse-riding battle, as did Kurono Shangye.


    "After warming up, I''m all motivated! I want this hat!"


    Hu Meng flashed past Heino Shangye with his back on his back. At the moment he staggered, he took off a hat. Before Hu Meng put the hat on his head, he heard the weirdness. the sound of.


    "It''s a pity that you took off my head, not my hat."


    Huang Lingling appeared in front of Hu Meng with a smile on her face. Just now when Hu Meng took off her hat, Huang Lingling broke her neck directly, and suddenly saw a head appear in her face. Hu Meng almost got a heart attack. Commit.


    "Ahhhhhhhh! What is this?!!!"


    "There is a flaw! Your hat belongs to me!"


    People like Huang Lingling would never let go of any flaws, and took off Hu Meng''s hat cleanly in one breath, let Hu Meng be eliminated in an instant, and then the old god took his head back on the ground.


    "Damn it! How despicable are you?!!!"


    "It doesn''t matter what you say. I won''t flatter or reflect on it, because I''m already dead."


    Huang Lingling connected her severed head, and then waved her hand: "Anyway, I am dead, and there is nothing to lose. This is the strength of my zombie army! Go on, assault! Ravaged! Let the emptiness Victory is in his life!!"


    Under Huang Lingling¡¯s personal command, the zombie troops have exerted a very powerful force. These zombies can all make their heads fall. If you want to take off their hats, you have to take action immediately before they react. The two are in contrast. , The red team was quickly suppressed by the zombie army and quickly fell into a rather unfavorable situation.


    "Wait, don''t the sins committed by the dead need not be punished?"


    When the record of the zombie army was very good, a voice appeared behind Huang Lingling with an endless cold voice, Naruto appeared on the battlefield with Li Moexiang on his back. At this time, they were blonde and silver, and they matched perfectly. Flawless, and Rie Moexiang released her demon power, surrounded by black bats, everything showed that she was completely serious.

 1187 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1187

    "For the sins you committed, I will personally punish you!!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Forty One-Silent Ending!Rimeika makes her debut at school!


    The temperament is completely different, Rimon Xiangden is too dazzling...


    "Li, Li Mengxiang?!"


    "Why did she suddenly wake up?!"


    Naruto is a horse, and Romoika appears as a knight in this sports field. For girls who understand their strength, this is simply the strongest combination in history, but the question is, why is Romoika suddenly liberated, and still a The deputy looked angry.


    As a horse, Naruto was honestly riding by Li Moexiang, spreading his hands, and said helplessly: "It is more troublesome to explain things. Anyway, she is completely angry now, Huang Lingling, I advise you to better follow you. The zombie legion hurry up and apologize to Mengxiang, otherwise she will be completely mad and you will be miserable!"


    ''We know she is angry, but we just want to know why she is angry!''


    Hu Meng and the others only dared to think about this in their hearts. Although they knew that Li Mengxiang would not harm them, they all did not dare to speak when seeing Li Mengxiang''s angry eyes.


    As the actual leader of the zombie army, Huang Lingling is now facing the eyes of Meng Xiang''s anger, seeing those eyes that are almost like a volcanic eruption, and has seen many dangerous situations, and is now a dead Huang Lingling. I also felt my breath suffocated, and then the duties and self-esteem as the first staff officer of the Huang family calmed down Huang Lingling.


    "It''s terrible boldness and confidence! But in this case, you come forward alone, are you trying to show off?"


    Li Mengxiang''s eyes were constantly burning with anger, her arrogant and beautiful face was filled with endless chills, and her tone was cold: "I have nothing to do with the limelight. I just need to clean up your damn scum!!!"


    Although Rimeika has a arrogant personality, she is a very etiquette. This can be seen from the time when she was dating Naruto, and using such fierce words, she is definitely the first in Rimeika''s life. once.


    "Although I don¡¯t know why you are so angry, it seems that the combination of the two of you should be the strongest in the red team. In a war, you must first gather your troops to eliminate the opponent¡¯s maximum combat power, and the opponent will lose it. Command and fall into chaos, this is the common sense of war! Go on it all, my zombie army!!"


    Huang Lingling''s identity is a staff officer and a military adviser. Although this is only a sports meeting in Yanghai Academy, she sees it all with the eyes of a war.


    Soldiers who, deception also.


    The marching formation is to do everything, no matter what means are used, as long as you win!


    Huang Lingling did just that!


    Huang Lingling commanded a large army of zombies to surround Naruto and Li Moexiang. Li Moexiang looked at the group of beating zombies layered on top of each other. What happened before came back to her heart, and her anger was out of control. !


    When Naruto and Moexiang were having lunch before, Moexiang¡¯s carefully crafted bento was overturned by the zombie army that accidentally passed by at the time. Although it was because Naruto used Chakra, it could be let All the dust germs will not be contaminated on the bento, and he also ate all the bento afterwards, but seeing his carefully made bento being overturned to the ground, Mengxiang''s mood can be imagined.


    Although it is said that the person who made the bento at that time was Moexiang, but it was based on most of the opinions of Li Moexiang. The focus is not on who moved the hand, but on the mind in it, and the real owner of this body is originally Li. Mengxiang.


    Rimaexiang is quite concerned about Naruto''s evaluation of the bento, but the elaborate bento is overturned by the zombies. Rimeexiang does not care whether they are intentional or unintentional. She only knows that the zombies overturned her bento!


    "That''s the lunch I made! I actually ruined that, and it is almost impossible to atone for my crime! Give me a good reputation!!"


    A woman''s anger can be completely unreasonable, just for a lunch, even a girl with a arrogant and stubborn personality like Li Moexiang can completely run away because of it!


    Rage, who was angry, exerted a terrifying power that surpassed the usual, her hands were on Naruto''s shoulders, making a perfect maneuver, her legs turned into powerful tornadoes, kicking all the zombies near her!


    With the powerful strength of Rie Moexiang and the perfect cooperation of Naruto, after the two of them joined, they reversed the battle in an instant. Originally, the zombies had already had a clear upper hand, but Rie Moexiang used absolute power to control All enemies blocking in front of you are swept away!


    Although zombies are monsters who are good at physical skills, the power of Romoeka is undoubtedly outstanding even in the family of vampires. With her full strength, these zombies are really thanks to their own death. No need to die again!


    Although Huang Lingling and Huang Fangfang, the siblings, have more power than ordinary students, they couldn''t resist their terrifying power at all in front of Li Moexiang, who ran away with rage, and were kicked off by them.


    "Okay, amazing! It''s no wonder Fangfang wants to pull them into the Huang family. Even if you look at the entire Huang family, it''s only a handful of combat power. Damn it! I won''t lose again next time!!"


    "Be sure to pull into the Huang family!"


    Although Huang Lingling and Huang Fangfang were hit by Li Mengxiang¡¯s powerful force, they had no idea of ??giving up, whether it was about winning or drawing them into the Huang family. They met Naruto and After the powerful combination of Rimexiang, they strengthened their original ideas.


    Concubine Liu looked at Mengxiang''s fighting and destruction on the sports field with a speechless expression, and finally couldn''t bear it any longer.


    "Foul! The use of demonic power and violence in the game is not allowed! Chi Ye Mengxiang exits!"


    "Humph!"


    Rimeexiang snorted coldly, took off the black top hat on her head quite handsomely, and threw it on the ground, and said coldly: "It doesn''t matter what the game is. Compared to this boring victory or defeat, I am now I''m still angry, let''s make another big fight, Naruto!"


    Rimoexiang is such a headstrong character. It doesn¡¯t matter whether Naruto is going to join the Huang family or not during a trip to China. Rimoexiang is far better than the other girls around Naruto in terms of strength and mind. It is clear that if Naruto is unwilling, even the one from the Huang family will not be able to force Naruto to join the Huang family, so she has never cared about it. All she cares about is the damn zombies ruining her. Bento this.


    "no problem."


    Naruto put Li Mengxiang down from her body and fisted with her.


    Gold and silver, azure blue and scarlet, opposing colors appear on them, although they all have the appearance of an oriental, but judging from the color of their hair and eyes, they really look like a pair of kings and queens who dominate the world , Noble and arrogant Ling Ran.


    "It hurts my feet!!"


    "Weird power!!"


    The Yanghai Academy Sports Festival, under the leadership of Naruto and Romoika, two super problem children, has completely turned into the strongest group fight in history. The two sides of the battle are red and white. The match lasted from the afternoon to the dusk, but the match between the red group and the white group ended. Naruto did not win, but they did not lose. Although the trip to China is gone, Naruto doesn¡¯t have to join the Huang family. It''s a good ending.


    And two days after that, Huang Lingling, who had been dead for a long time and whose actual age was unknown, was transferred to the third grade of Yanghai Academy...


    "I''m back."


    Although it is a dormitory where one person lives, because it is Japanese style, even after returning to the dormitory, Chiye Moexiang will still shout like this at the entrance, then take off her shoes and walk into her dormitory. .


    Mengxiang stood in front of her desk, dropping her school bag on the table while taking off her school uniform.


    "It''s really exhausting, every time the school newspaper is distributed so well, although I am very happy, it is really tiring."


    Mengxiang muttered to herself, then opened the refrigerator in the bedroom and searched for it.


    "Hate, there is nothing in the fridge... Forget it, let''s go to bed tonight."


    Mengxiang can easily give herself a reason to go to sleep. After she couldn''t find any food in the refrigerator, she immediately jumped onto the soft and fluffy bed. Her powder surface was attached to the white duck down pillow. The soft touch made Mengxiang The expression becomes very cute.


    "Don''t be kidding! Watch Mengxiang, hurry up! Watch Mengxiang!"


    "What are you doing, Xiaoli?" Moexiang was very tired today, she almost passed out when her head touched the pillow, but she was still awakened by Li Moexiang: "Although I am alone, it makes me feel like I have become Two people are the same."


    "It''s so noisy! Compared to this, what''s wrong with going to bed as soon as I get home?!"


    "Because I am tired today"


    "I heard, since it is a dual personality, your body is my body, so it is not allowed to fail to talk about hygiene! Bathing, eating, all these things must be done by you, and you are allowed to go to sleep after everything is done!"


    "Woo..."


    "Listen to me!"


    Under Li Moexiang''s strong air, even though Piao Moexiang was tired, she could only obediently ran to the kitchen to boil water. While waiting for the tap water to boil, she couldn''t help rubbing her sour eyes.


    "Speaking of which, why does Xiaoli often come out recently? It used to be only once in two or three days."


    "How do you talk to two people with different spirits? But recently I seem to have found some essentials."

 1188 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1188

    "Oh, that''s how it is."


    Natural Biao Mengxiang suddenly realized, and then picked up the kettle that was already whining on the stove.


    "Wait a minute! Instant noodles for dinner?!"


    "Well, I really like the taste of tomatoes."


    "It''s not the problem! You need to consider the nutritional balance. What should you do if your skin becomes rough? Take more vitamins and fiber, and control carbohydrates. Instant noodles with too much salt and oil are the source of swelling. !"


    "It''s so noisy, Xiaoli." Biao Moexiang directly interrupted Li Moexiang''s verbose noodles and finished her instant noodles contentedly. "Allow it today. I seem to be too tired recently. go to bed."


    "What do you mean by''allowed today''? It''s just that your personality is like that."


    Li Moexiang couldn''t help but spit on her own surface. The two personalities on the outside and the inside are completely different. Li Moexiang has a serious and serious personality. Although her heart is gentle, her style is too tough and therefore not very popular. Happy to know one''s fate, life is not sloppy, but easy to satisfy, knows how to go with the situation, sometimes it will be less serious.


    "It seems that you still have to call Naruto, even in front of him, you will pay attention to your own image."


    "What?! It has nothing to do with Ming talent, because Xiaoli basically doesn''t do anything, and he always does everything..."


    "what?!"


    The two words in Mengxiang completely made the weak Mengxiang dumb. Although the other party was sealed by the cross, Mengxiang bowed his head to apologize.


    "I''m sorry... because Xiaoli has been sealed... by the way! If this is the case, should Xiaoli use this body as much as possible all day tomorrow, and leave the seal of the cross to Naruto to lift it."


    "All day?"


    "Yeah, that''s it. I''m tired too. It''s just that way to have a good rest inside the cross."


    "Idiot! Doing this will damage the seal. This is a very dangerous thing!"


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s just a day, and it''s not good to let Xiaoli enjoy the life of a female high school student freely?"


    "Girls high school students...? Stupid... fool... In this case, this me..."


    In the table, there was a small debate between the two Mengxiangs, and the result of the debate was directly displayed in front of the entire Yang Hai the next morning.


    Rimeika first entered school!


    Chapter 142-100% perfect!Li Moexiang''s students daily!


    "Oh oh oh! News! Big news!"


    "Chiye Moexiang, who hasn''t appeared a few times so far, finally appeared in the school as his body! And it''s very beautiful!"


    "Look at it quickly, although it is usually pretty, but the body is more noble!"


    "This is the realm of gods, Chi Ye Mengxiang is like a goddess of beauty!"


    "It''s so beautiful, I just want people to bow down!"


    The situation was exactly the same as Naruto thought, Moexiang appeared at the school in a liberated state, and almost immediately after appearing, it caused a huge shock in Yanghai.


    Although the usual Moexiang is already very beautiful and is recognized as the first school flower in Yanghai, if she appears in the state of Li Moexiang, her figure will grow. The noble posture of silver-haired red eyes proves that she is a Haughty and beautiful vampire.


    In peacetime, Mengxiang treats people differently, Li Mengxiang is arrogant and has an indifference that resists others. This kind of nobility and transcendence makes a man even more attractive.


    "Wait, what the hell is going on, Rimeika?"


    In Hu Meng''s classroom, he looked at the silver-haired woman who was sitting indifferently at her seat with a surprised look.


    "Is it okay to make such a big commotion? And it directly exposed the body in the school."


    It¡¯s not that Li Mengxiang has not liberated her demon power in front of everyone at the school. She took off the cross in front of many people during the battle against Jiu Yao, but because it was in the battle with Jiu Yao, most people¡¯s attention was on the battle. In addition, many people did not see Moexiang in the press because of fear, and Naruto turned into a nine-tailed fox, so in the whole school, people who have seen Moexiang itself are not special many.


    Rimaexiang has amazing beauty and noble temperament. Unlike Naruto who would intentionally reduce her sense of existence, Rimeexiang''s unabashed nobility and beauty attracted too many people.


    Basically, the three grades in Yanghai were all commotions because of Rimengxiang¡¯s attending school. There were so many people who came to the classroom of Class 1 of the second year to see the flowers of the first school, almost squeezing the classroom of Class 1 of the second year. The front and back thresholds, but because there were too many people, they were all stuck at the door so they didn''t let them in directly.


    Li Mengxiang sat in the position with her arms in her arms, her face indifferent, showing a completely ignorant attitude towards those outside, and said indifferently: "Up to now, there is nothing to hide. I don''t care how the school is. It¡¯s just that the guy who showed Mengxiang clamored to say that he had to do this. Anyway, he has already agreed to "until sunset", and tried to get through "no problem" during this period."


    "It''s already very contradictory..."


    Hu Meng looked at the crowds outside, and couldn¡¯t help but spit out his heart, while Naruto waved his hand and smiled: ¡°Okay, Hu Meng, don¡¯t spit at this time. Mengxiang has always been The power of the seal of the cross, let her experience school life as a girl''s high school student today. Anyway, she can''t let her high school life leave any regrets."


    "Since Naruto has said so..." Hu Meng curled his lips and was also persuaded by Naruto''s statement.


    "Forget it, isn''t this fun, Hu Meng?"


    Xiao Que appeared suddenly. This stalker did not appear on the stage again in a normal way. Instead, it pushed the ceiling away and appeared on the ceiling hanging upside down. Although it was like this, Xiao Que, who was already used to it, would not. Symptoms of brain congestion appear.


    "Rimeexiang''s daily life is quite rare, and unexpected weaknesses may be discovered today."


    "Huh?"


    Hu Meng raised his head and looked at Xiao Kui, who would always appear anywhere, regardless of occasion, and said: "Quu, are you good at human observation again?"


    "You can just say that it''s tracking." Xiao Que said with a light expression on his face.


    "It''s okay, be serious. But what you said is correct, it is indeed necessary to observe carefully."


    "Yeah, because Rimaexiang is the real ultimate boss for us, and because of this, we have to find out her weaknesses."


    Although the purpose is somewhat impure, Hu Meng and Xiao Ku still agree with Li Mengxiang''s admission to school, and their observation of Li Mengxiang starts from the first English class.


    "Student Chi Ye Mengxiang, please read this text aloud."


    "Yes."


    Following the teacher''s request, Li Moexiang stood up from her seat, her tone was as cold as ever. To the teacher, her attitude is not rude, but it is not respectful. Her personality is like this, as if this Nothing in the world can arouse her interest.


    Li Mengxiang took the book and read the text from the book.


    Her English pronunciation is very pure. Because Yanghai Academy is within Japan, most schools here are also monsters within Japan. Transfer students from China like Huang Fangfang and Huang Lingling are already very few. Yes, so most of the students here will have an Eastern accent in English.


    However, Romoika¡¯s pronunciation is very pure, as if this is her mother tongue. The pronunciation is not only standard, but also British elegance. Speaking of which, vampires are also a race that pays attention to etiquette, which is very rare among monsters. of.


    "awesome!"


    The English teacher Exelentmarch, who has been suspected by Naruto to be a monster turned into by a crab because of the crab-like hairstyle, couldn''t help snapping his fingers.


    "It''s really great, Chiye-student! Although he is usually excellent, but today he was so good as if he was a different person. It was perfect! It was great!"


    Li Moexiang showed perfect performance from the first class. Even after class, the praise for her did not stop. Xiao Zi approached Li Moexiang''s side and looked at the indifferent Li with admiration. Mengxiang said: "I am touched, the pronunciation just now is like a foreigner. Li Mengxiang is not only the strongest among us, but also the best mind!"


    Li Mengxiang was rather indifferent to Xiao Zi''s worship, which was nothing to be proud of.


    "I really lost to you, Xiao Zi. My mother taught me English because I have been speaking since I was a child, so I am very proficient."

 1189 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1189

    "Hey, that means it is a bilingual girl? That''s amazing!"


    Li Mengxiang naturally endured countless praises and baptisms. Hu Meng couldn''t stand it on one side, and couldn''t help but twitch the corners of his mouth. He said, "Yu, do you think this is a weakness?"


    "Next time..." Xiaoyu completely ignored her own image and hid in a trash can. "This guy definitely has something good and bad. Next time you must discover her weakness!"


    Xiao Kui and Hu Meng''s fighting spirit continued, and the time soon came to the second class in the morning...Physical education...


    "Li Mengxiang!"


    A girl in a white gym suit yelled, and then raised the volleyball high. Mengxiang didn''t say much, she immediately provoked her tall body soaring in the air, and her beautiful and brilliant silver hair fluttered in the air, even though she was wearing it. It''s a gym suit, but she really is above other mortals like a goddess.


    boom!!


    A relentless smash, the volleyball flew over Xiao Kui and Hu Meng who were completely unable to react. The super-high speed of the ball caused cold sweat on both Xiao Ku and Hu Meng''s body, their eyes became pale, and they turned their heads. Looking at the scorched traces on the ground in fear.


    "So awesome! Li Mengxiang!"


    "What a beautiful offense!"


    The girls in the surrounding area once again baptized countless praises from Li Mengxiang, Hu Meng shook his head helplessly, and could only give up in sports.


    "Forget it... Forget it, sports is no way."


    "This is what she is good at."


    "Although it is playing volleyball, there is also the feeling that I will die at any time..."


    Section 3 Society... Section 4 Mathematics... omitted...


    "so amazing!"


    "I didn''t expect that the legendary problem that even Xiao Zi couldn''t solve was actually answered by mental calculation!"


    "Perfect! It''s MissPerfect!"


    "It is said that the full name is Rimeika!"


    "Master Li Mengxiang!"


    In just one morning, Li Mengxiang has established an infinitely perfect image throughout the school. Now as long as she walks on the corridor, she can get cheers from countless girls. If this continues, it feels like''Li Mengxiang'' will appear. Look like.


    "This is too exaggerated..." Hu Meng was shocked, "Is it really popular among girls?!"


    "On the contrary, the boys who were too enthusiastic have retreated." Xiao Ku was hiding in the trash can beside him, and Hu Meng had formed a new cross talk combination of black and white twins. "Probably because it was too perfect, it felt out of reach. Right."


    Li Moexiang¡¯s aura is too strong. This is different from the approachable and approachable Moexiang. Although she does not brag and arrogant, she does not hide her brilliance. In just one morning, she performed perfectly in all courses, regardless of Is it beautiful, intellectual or physical, is so perfect, it is like a god-like existence.


    Because Rimeika''s is too perfect, many girls regard her as an idol, and some boys, although they admire her, are also unable to get close because of Rimeika''s too strong aura and exceptionally dazzling perfect light.


    In general, the morning passed safely, and it was time for lunch.


    Rimaexiang eats in the cafeteria as well. Lunch is pasta and steak, which is a normal Western dinner.


    Because of the perfect relationship she showed in the morning, everyone else only dared to look at her from a distance. Now let alone close to Mengxiang, there is no one who even came to ask if she could have a table with her. , The gap is too far away.


    Naruto holding the dinner plate, naturally walked into the aura next to Li Moexiang, sat opposite her, smiled and said, "Do you mind being together, MissPerfect?"


    Chapter One Hundred and Forty-Three-Dangerous Level Super S!Li Moexiang go to the kitchen!


    This posture with a knife... Xiao Zi take care...


    Rimeexiang has a very strong personality. Rimeexiang completely ignores other people''s praise and praise, but it is just a word from Naruto that can make Rimeexiang break his work.


    Li Mengxiang glanced at Naruto slightly, and said coldly:


    "Can you not harm me?"


    MissPerfect, this title is a compliment to others, but speaking from Naruto¡¯s mouth, it really makes Romoexiang feel a kind of inexplicable shame, probably because Romoexiang knows that she is not perfect, especially when he Right in front of you.


    Naruto smiled, grinned, showing a fairly neat and white teeth, sitting in front of Rimengxiang in the eyes of countless people mixed with envy, admiration and jealousy.


    With Mengxiang''s arrogant spirit, it really takes a lot of courage to be at the same table with her. In other words, how can a man who can''t bear her spirit be qualified to be by her side?


    Naruto¡¯s lunch is still his favorite ramen. Today, he didn¡¯t take much food. He only took a seafood ramen and added a char siu. In terms of Naruto¡¯s appetite, it was really small.


    Naruto¡¯s eating speed is always very fast. Although he doesn¡¯t get the noodle soup on his body and makes it dirty, he still eats sloppyly. However, since he eats Japanese-style ramen, he makes a noise like this. etiquette.


    The hotness of the noodle soup is nothing to Naruto. On the contrary, it is delicious when you eat it like this. His mouth is full of ramen and noodle soup. He looked up at Li Moexiang and smiled: "Speaking of which, you are very active today, Moe. Fragrant."


    Rimengxiang gave Naruto a white glance, but didn''t answer immediately. He rolled up the pasta in the white porcelain plate with a fork and put it into his mouth. After he swallowed it completely, he said, "Can you stop talking when you have something in your mouth? ?"


    Rika is not the kind of strict food but not talking, just talking when there is something in her mouth, which is a bit inelegant for this girl who pays attention to etiquette, but if she is replaced by her, she should Wouldn''t mind this.


    Naruto is different from Li Moexiang. His etiquette is limited to the surface, which means that his elegance is just pretending. His own character is closer to that of Moexiang. He is comfortable and more important than any damn etiquette.


    Naruto was skinless and faceless. After swallowing the noodles and noodle soup in his mouth, he then smiled and said, "What does it matter? I have always been like this anyway. You don''t know."


    Li Mengxiang rolled her eyes again, she was about to get used to it, and said a little bit of a anger: "That''s the superficial one, don''t think I will indulge you like this."


    "I think you will."


    Naruto is a shameless bastard, not to mention that Mengxiang has no trouble with him, even if it is Li Mengxiang, every time he wants to severely teach him, but in the end, he can only indulge him again and again. He is getting too much.


    Seeing his smiling eyes, Li Mengxiang also had two red balls on his glamorous face. She was shy and flustered and did not dare to look at him, so she could only lower her head and disturb the meaning in the plate. surface.


    Although Naruto likes to tease his women and watch them show different looks, but he doesn''t deliberately embarrass his beloved woman in front of too many people. He didn''t continue to tease and laughed instead. : "Speaking of which, you are really exaggerating today, too serious." I always feel that she is very tired...


    Li Mengxiang listened to Naruto in a normal tone, did not continue to tease, and quickly returned to normal in her heart, and her face turned into the usual cold look, saying: "Seriously, it''s just because I''m going to school today."


    "what?"


    "In order not to leave regrets for me tomorrow, so I have to live through today''safely'' seriously."


    "Tomorrow''s me..." Naruto was taken aback, and then nodded clearly, "It turned out to be like this, which means that you don''t want to trouble Biao Mengxiang, hehe, you are still like this, although coldly It''s faint, but the heart is still so gentle."


    Complimenting a girl''s gentleness is really not something to talk about casually, Li Moexiang''s face also showed a reddish color, and she defended: "Why, I''m just for myself!"


    "Well, there is no need to be so aggressive."


    Naruto smiled and even touched the cheek of Li Moexiang across a table. She clearly wanted to hide, but she still did not resist the shamelessness of her man. His warm and generous hand touched her cheek. At that time, Rimaexiang felt her whole body startled.


    "Although it is said that a woman''s heart is needled in the sea, I can still see most of your thoughts. You don''t need to be aggressive in front of me, and you don''t have to put so much pressure on yourself. Today you just have to live happily and cause trouble. It doesn''t matter if I come, this is the mood that I share with Biao."


    Naruto is very bad and very powerful. As a veteran of love, he knows to say the right love words at the right time, even a girl like Satomi can not resist his language offensive, so he nodded gently.


    In a corner of the restaurant, the black-and-white twins lurking and continuing to peep, staring at Li Moexiang unblinking.


    "Speaking of which, she seems to be very happy..."

 1190 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1190

    As a dream monster, Hu Meng''s ability to perceive emotional fluctuations is one of her abilities. Although her abilities have not been fully developed because of her young age, she can still detect some things.


    Xiao Wei leaned close to Hu Meng, staring at Li Mengxiang as well.


    "Yeah, I laughed happily, as if it has been like this since this morning."


    "There is a faint feeling, if there is no fighting, it will not be that bad, he should be a good person in normal times, that guy Romoexiang..."


    Hu Meng sighed. It seemed that his resistance to Rimeika had decreased a bit, but then he looked at himself and the white snow girl next to him: "By the way, secretly tracking and digging people¡¯s weaknesses, it¡¯s not worse for the two of us. ?"


    "It was terrible one morning, and I was so hungry..."


    "But so to speak, the war of love can''t just admit defeat!"


    "Yes! We must find out her weakness next time. What class is this afternoon?!"


    Home Economics...


    At lunch time, although Hu Meng and Xiao Wei, the two unaware stinky girls, were plotting some messy things again, no more messy things happened, and the time soon arrived in the afternoon housekeeping class.


    The teacher of the home economics class took sick leave these days and did not come to class, while the temporary lecturer was Ms. Cheng Tiao Liufei. After all, of all the teachers with good cooking skills in the school, she was the least busy. Although she is a teacher, Concubine Liu''s work should be closer to doing chores.


    Concubine Liu wears a classic black and white maid outfit, and holds a big pumpkin in her hand... Pumpkin is not the point. The maid outfit on her body is said to be the result of Miss Concubine Liu staying up all night last night.


    "Has everyone got the materials? Because today¡¯s rare home economics class is in the afternoon, I want to teach you some snacks suitable for afternoon tea. Today¡¯s topic is everyone¡¯s favorite pumpkin pie. There are no strict restrictions. Today, everyone can enjoy it."


    Concubine Liu''s words made the following naughty girls laugh together, and Concubine Liu immediately stared at her.


    "Although it''s enjoyment, don''t play with cream. This is not a joke. Although it is fun to make the school dirty, it is very hard to clean. Please pay attention to it."


    Xiao Zi''s head was wrapped in a turban to prevent her hair from falling off during cooking. She looked at Concubine Liu in the maid costume and said: "Sister Liu Concubine is also very energetic today, but what about the maid costume? What''s the matter?"


    Rimaexiang stood next to Xiao Zi, dressed in a turban and apron as well. Girls should look gentle and lovely when dressed like this, but Rimeexiang did not know why she showed a heroic spirit when she put it on.


    "Snack making..."


    Xiao Zi immediately turned around and smiled at Li Mengxiang, who had performed perfectly all morning.


    "Rimeexiang should be good at cooking, too."


    Rie Moexiang put on the gloves for herself, and her tone was still faint: "Who knows? Because the body has been sealed, so I haven''t really done it yet."


    Speaking of it, Rimeexiang really didn''t personally take the kitchen knife. The last lunch was made by Rimeexiang who gave accurate reference opinions and made the knife.


    "Although I said that, I still keep watching when Piao Mengxiang is cooking, and I probably understand the essentials."


    "Senior Sister Li..."


    "Who is Li-senpai?!"


    Li Mengxiang''s forehead popped a ##, picked up the kitchen knife, but still did not cut Xiao Zi''s body, and then looked at the Liulitai in front of him.


    "Well, the first thing to do is to cut the pumpkin."


    "Mengxiang is good at cooking, and Li-senpai should be pretty good too." Xiaozi is still smiling now, and she is very confident about Li Mengxiang''s cooking, but soon, her confidence has suffered serious Blow.


    As soon as Rimengxiang picked up the kitchen knife, he immediately showed a posture to fight, his demon power radiated all over his body, and black bats appeared around him because of the increase of his demon power.


    "Li...li senior sister?!"


    Chapter 144-Top Ten Terrorist Events No.1 of Yanghai Academy!


    From right to left, the one on the far right is Hu Meng, the one lying on the ground in the middle is Concubine Liu, the horizontal striped one is Xiao Zi, and the one hanging on the wall on the left is Xiao Zi. Beloved is in hospital. This is the consequence of Li Mengxiang cooking. ...


    "Okay! Here comes! My time is finally coming!"


    In the home economics class, most people were making their own pumpkin pie, but there was also a girl who was over-excited, the girl named Kuronai Hu Meng.


    Hu Meng changed into the apron of the housekeeping class and put on a headband to prevent his hair from falling into the food. Because of the size of a certain place, even if Hu Meng is dressed like this, it also shows quite charm.


    "I''m quite good at making dim sum, but I have already published the original dim sum recipe serialization in the school newspaper. I will definitely not lose to Rimaexiang on this and the chest!!!"


    Hu Meng showed considerable self-confidence. Whether it was his dim sum-making craftsmanship or on his chest, Hu Meng firmly believed that he could beat Li Mengxiang, but at this time, Hu Meng and Hu Meng had become a little miserable friend secretly. Floating out from one side, with a lollipop in his mouth, a faint sentence floated out: "Except for these two points, I lost everything..."


    boom!!


    Xiao Que was attacked by the fist of his black friend on his head, and blood flowed as a meat bag swelled on his head, and then the two girls in black and white turned to fight because of their common enemy.


    "Okay! Let''s have a showdown, Li Moexiang!"


    "Woo..."


    Hu Meng with a high spirit of war, sent out a challenge to the woman who had been identified as the ultimate BOSS, but what he heard was a life-long pitiful sob from the ground.


    Hu Meng and Xiao Wei lowered their gazes, and they saw Xiao Zi sitting on the ground with his back leaning on the liu desk. His whole body was not substantially injured, but his clothes and hats were covered with a lot of things. The knife wound, his eyes became completely white, and he looked lost.


    "Little, little purple?!"


    "You, what''s wrong with you?!"


    Xiao Fei and Hu Meng were all scared when they saw Xiao Zi being one step away from death. Hu Meng immediately helped Xiao Zi on the ground, but Xiao Zi obviously hadn''t recovered yet, so his eyes remained Just now, with a white-eyed look, he unconsciously murmured: "The knife... the blade... can''t face people..."


    "Yeah, that''s the case. Pumpkins are unexpectedly hard. The cooking is also the same. Do you have to fix them before you can cut them?"


    A terrible voice came from behind Hu Meng. This voice was very serious, and it was also the owner of this voice, which caused the horrible situation Xiao Zi just now.


    "All right."


    Hu Meng and Xiao Wei turned around and saw Li Mengxiang...should be preparing for cooking. As Xiao Zi said, the blade was not facing the person. This is correct. Pumpkins are harder and more. It''s difficult to cut, so it''s right to fix it with your hands, but after Rimeika made it...


    "Danger! Li Moexiang!"


    "what?"


    Hu Meng was so anxious that his head was sweaty, and he looked helplessly at Li Moexiang, who showed white eyes, and said, "Don''t cut it! Are you going to cut your belly?!"


    Hu Meng couldn¡¯t understand why Biao Mengxiang¡¯s cooking level is so good, but Li Mengxiang¡¯s cooking is like that. Although she cooked according to Xiao Zi¡¯s words, she looked like she was holding a pumpkin with her left hand. Place it on the abdomen and fix the pumpkin with your hands and the belly, and then hold the kitchen knife with your right hand backhand, feeling that if she cuts the pumpkin, her belly should also suffer.


    "Abdomen?"


    I don¡¯t seem to know what I¡¯ve done. I cut the pumpkin completely on the chopping board and turned into eight petals... Li Mengxiang went to the kitchen. It¡¯s not so much a knife craftsman, it¡¯s better to say that the knife is good. Eight petals.


    "Qu... this is it, we''ve been looking for it."


    "That''s right, it really is this, Li Moexiang''s weakness, I found one!"


    Hu Meng and Kui worked hard for a long time, and finally found a weakness of Li Mengxiang. The black and white girls were very excited because of it, but when they turned to look at Li Mengxiang, the excitement was lost. Rimeika''s terrorist actions were completely extinguished.


    To make pumpkin pie, the pumpkin should be boiled first, and then crushed and filtered with a strainer. If it is inconvenient with your hands, use a spoon or a spatula to crush it. However, Rimeexiang is forced to filter directly without cooking. The raw pumpkin, and the tool used to press the pumpkin is not something like a spoon, but directly with the kitchen knife in your hand...

 1191 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1191

    Hu Meng looked at Li Mengxiang, who almost turned the kitchen into a battlefield, with a black line, and said to Xiao Fei, who looked like a broken face next to him: "It seems that it''s not what we thought it was..."


    "In this way, there is a premonition that people will die..."


    Hu Meng and Xiao Wei originally wanted to find Li Moexiang¡¯s weakness and use it to defeat her, but after seeing Li Moexiang¡¯s combat cooking methods, the two of them really didn¡¯t even dare to get close to Li Moexiang. I''m afraid that if one is not careful, it will be chopped up by Rimengxiang and added to the pumpkin pie.


    Li Mengxiang''s ping-ponging was really even more lively than the minefield in Afghanistan. Hu Meng and Xiaofei''s eyes all turned into a horizontal state, and ran in front of Concubine Liu.


    "Sister Liu, what should we do about the situation over there?"


    "Well..."


    As a temporary instructor today, although Concubine Liu is a girl with a super M attribute, being masochistic does not mean she is willing to die. Even Concubine Liu does not dare to approach the side of Li Moexiang who has entered the fighting state at this time. Turn, the three black-hearted girls all stared at the poor child.


    "I''ll leave it to Xiao Zi to take care of this!"


    "That''s right, it''s just teaching Li Mengxiang to cook!"


    "please."


    Concubine Liu, Meng Hu, and Xiao Wei couldn''t see any sister love at all at this time. The three of them were on the same line and immediately pushed the completely innocent and poor little Zi in the direction where Li Mengxiang was. Xiao Zi wanted to cry. No tears, his eyes still kept their white eyes because of the fear just now, while constantly wailing.


    "Ah! You are too much! I don''t want to die!"


    Concubine Liu sent a girl of her clan to the door of Death God''s house, and then she quickly slid to the podium and said with a smile: "By the way, the key to dim sum production is the strict adherence to the recipe. This must be done."


    Li Mengxiang, who was in a natural state at the beginning of cooking, didn¡¯t notice the dying look of Xiao Zi beside her at all. She dipped her fingers with some unknown objects that she didn¡¯t know when she was on her body, and tasted it in her mouth. For a moment.


    "The order, materials, temperature, time, no need for extra ingredients, all follow the steps in the recipe, understand."


    Rimeexiang''s theoretical knowledge is definitely rich enough, but because of her too serious character, when she does it by herself, it will turn into another exaggerated situation.


    "Also, another very important aspect of making snacks is your mind. While thinking,''This is for him to eat'', then make it with your heart, thinking about the person in your heart."


    Concubine Liu seemed to have changed from a home economics teacher to a love instructor temporarily. Li Mengxiang was indeed a little shocked because of Concubine Liu''s words, as if someone''s wicked smiling face appeared in front of her.


    "cut!"


    Li Mengxiang took a sip, hiding the blush on her face, and then continued to devote herself to making pumpkin pie.


    "Please stop quickly! Li-senpai! You don''t need to be like this...Ahhhhh! What is that?! Pumpkin is to be cooked instead of pies. Come and help!"


    Rimoexiang¡¯s dangerous cooking continued with Xiaozi¡¯s wailing, but Rimoexiang, who was completely in her own state, did not hear Xiaozi¡¯s screams. Finally, in the home economics classroom, there was a sudden bang. Loud noise!


    The unknown objects made by Li Mengxiang suddenly began to swell extremely, and soon spread to the entire ceiling. Concubine Liu waved her hand and greeted the students in the classroom to escape quickly.


    "Hurry up! This is a super S grade dangerous state, so everyone hurry up and avoid it!"


    "What is this?! What the hell are you doing, Li Moexiang?!"


    "Should it be... pumpkin pie?" Li Mengxiang hesitated herself, looking at the extremely swelling object in front of him, "It will swell up after baking?"


    "It''s too exaggerated to expand to this level. It feels like the classroom is about to blow up!"


    "Forget it... Although it looks a little weird, I think it should still taste good. Come and eat."


    "It''s not a bit strange anymore, and where did your confidence come from?!" Hu Meng almost collapsed and complained to Li Mengxiang, then looked at the things in front of him, "Can this be eaten?"


    Concubine Liu also wiped the sweat from her forehead. She didn''t want to test her stomach function at all, and immediately turned to look at the silent girl.


    "Xiaoyu, you can try it."


    "Um...Although I am very interested in what the taste of this thing is...but I won''t eat it!"


    "sister!"


    I don''t know what happened, Beloved appeared at the door of the home economics classroom with excitement, because my sister is awake today, Beloved is the most excited person in the school.


    "I came to see you, Sister Mengxiang...Ahhhhhhhhh? What''s wrong with everyone?"


    "Beloved! You came just right! Hurry up and eat!"


    The beloved, who didn''t know what happened, was immediately caught by the three black-hearted girls and pushed towards the huge bulge.


    "What is this huge accumulation?! Could it be my sister made it?!"


    "Yes, so you can eat it quickly!"


    Facing the huge swelling object made by Li Mengxiang, even though his beloved was scared, she swallowed fiercely in the end, and then opened her mouth to take a bite with a sense of wind and water.


    "It''s terrible..."


    Xiaofei looked at the beloved being carried away by the stretcher, and casually let out a chilly word...


    "Even the body of a vampire can''t bear it. It''s really a super S grade poison. The formula must be recorded." Concubine Liu continued to finish her work well.


    Rimaexiang looked at her hands, and now she realized: "Difficult... Am I not good at cooking?"


    "It''s too slow! You noticed it now!" Hu Meng couldn''t bear it. How could I not find that this woman is so natural before!


    "..."


    She was completely frustrated in cooking, even Romoexiang fell down completely, her whole body exuding a black aura that she didn''t want people to approach.


    "I have given up until now."


    "It''s unexpectedly a girl...or is this how she is?"


    ''Think about who you like to make it, and you can make it delicious.''


    The words that Concubine Liu had said before echoed in Li Mengxiang''s head, and in her hand she held the unexplainable bulge that she had made.


    "How can this kind of thing be given..." He sighed heavily, Li Moexiang gave up for the first time in her life and threw away the group of highly toxic swelling objects. "Anyway, time is almost there."


    "Hey, it''s not like you!" Hu Meng leaned close behind Li Mengxiang and patted her on the shoulder. "It''s only when you continue to experience failures to get better. How could it be possible to do well in the first place? How about eating?! So do it again, this time I will teach you."


    "Hu Meng?"


    "Yeah, let''s start over as a special tuition, Rika, home economics class is one of the courses anyway, unqualified is not acceptable."


    "And let''s be honest, looking at you so depressed...so disgusting..."


    "You..." In Mengxiang''s forehead, there clearly appeared a # character. In normal words, it really meant to teach Xiao Wei a hard lesson, but now, it can only turn into a sigh of laughter.


    "Woo... I... also help..."


    "Even Xiao Zi..." Li Moexiang was surrounded by the girls. Although she was a competitor, Li Moexiang received their selfless care. In the cooking, she regained her confidence, kitchen knife, rolling pin, and egg beater. The pot, the spatula, and the pumpkin, all gathered together.


    "This time, we must work together to make the most delicious pumpkin pie!"

 1192 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1192

    The hearts of the girls are connected because of a pumpkin pie. Seeing this scene, a golden head gradually sinks into the ground, accompanied by a whisper that no one has heard.


    "Hu Meng, Kui, Concubine Liu, Xiao Zi... What you have to experience is the most terrifying thing in Yanghai Academy..."


    Chapter One Hundred and Forty Five-World Events!The seal of the cross has expired!


    From the next chapter, whether it is "being" or "in", it is directly called Mengxiang. Only when two personalities are in dialogue, or in some specific situations, the distinction between the appearance and the inside is used, otherwise they are all called Mengxiang .


    boom!!


    boom!!


    Click!!


    The home economics classroom should logically be one of the most beautiful places in Yanghai, because here, girls can easily enjoy the fun of cooking, and they can prepare for their favorite boys with heart. Food, but the beautiful atmosphere here has all changed with the appearance of Rimeika.


    This girl is perfect for studying, sports, and even fighting, but she seems to be born with a lack of roots in cooking. When she only cooks, although she really does her wholeheartedly, but for other people Said that Mengxiang, who only cooks, is more dangerous and scary than her when she was fighting!


    The entire home economics classroom was shrouded in flames. In the raging fire, several different girls were lying in different places, not knowing whether it was dead or alive, and there was also the poorest girl, whose body was already embedded in the wall. Above, it looks like Jesus.


    Li Mengxiang stumbled out of the home economics classroom, turning a blind eye to everything outside, even unaware that she almost ran into a girl in Qing Dynasty costume in the corridor.


    Huang Lingling stared at the unsteady silver-haired figure, her brows full of wisdom and wisdom frowned, and a whisper was not heard by outsiders.


    "Chi Ye Mengxiang, the voice just now was..."


    Li Mengxiang didn''t know what had happened to him at this time, and stumbled to the outside of the school, on the top of the building. At this time, the time had passed for a long time, and it was already sunset. The orange-red sunset in the sky smudged the sky. Into a beautiful color.


    "Sunset, it''s time to exchange body with the surface..."


    Rimaexiang''s tone was flat, and she didn''t seem to feel that she was about to be sealed again, but she lowered her head and saw the dark thing in her hand that could not distinguish its appearance. After all, she sighed. This scene completely showed the femininity.


    Rimeika also felt that the things in her hand were really unsightly. She was ashamed to bring this kind of thing in front of him, and raised her arms. Taking Rimeika¡¯s arm strength, she could directly throw a super Come home run.


    "Wait a minute, Mengxiang!"


    "Naruto?"


    Naruto has always followed Li Moexiang with the art of mayfly, keeping an eye on the development of things at any time. He can see everything that happened in the housekeeping class clearly, but because of the reason for this extremely latent technique. , So even Li Moexiang couldn''t find his existence at all.


    At this time, Naruto appeared in front of Rimengxiang, looked at what she was holding, and said, "The pumpkin pie you have worked so hard to make, won''t you give me a taste?"


    Rimeexiang pursed her lips, and then as if she was giving up on herself, she handed the things she made to Naruto and put them in a small stainless steel lunch box. The inside was all black and it looked like charcoal. Strange stuff.


    "Look, it''s ridiculous! Even with their help, I still only make something like this..."


    Rimeika''s tone was very strong at first, just like she usually did, but after speaking about it, she couldn''t help her feelings depressed, she slowly lowered her head, and her voice became a little low.


    "It''s just black charcoal, I''m just a girl who only knows about fighting, obviously only today... If you can bake delicious pie, I really want you to taste it, Naruto, but this kind of thing... "


    In the end, Li Moexiang is just a slender girl. Outsiders praise or demean her, but she will still care about his senses in front of people she likes. Obviously, Li Moe has only this opportunity. Xiang really wanted to make a delicious pumpkin pie for Naruto, but this kind of dark coke, just getting it in front of Naruto, would be a great shame for Rimeika.


    Naruto looked at the weak and frustrated expression on her face, and she felt compassionate in her heart. No matter how powerful a woman was, she needed to rely on, comfort, and protection, just like Li Moexiang.


    "Ah!"


    Without any hesitation at all, Naruto immediately picked up a piece of what Rimoexiang called black charcoal and took a bite.


    "Stupid, stupid! Who would eat something like black charcoal, it would be dead!" Li Mengxiang was really scared to see Naruto eating what she made, because there is a beloved precedent. .


    The beloved of the vampire, who is the immortal monster, really had to be sent to the hospital after eating a small piece of pumpkin pie that she made. This let Rimeexiang know how terrifying the food she made.


    Seeing that Naruto''s face was not quite right, Li Moexiang lost his usual calm and wisdom, and sweat broke out on his face.


    "You wait, I will get water now, don''t die!"


    "Stupid, don''t be so exaggerated, I''m fine." Naruto saw that Li Moexiang''s exaggerated reaction was so angry and funny, it made her lose her calm and show such anxious side, I have to say that Naruto is indeed three Fortunately.


    "The pumpkin pie you made tastes great, I''m not lying to you."


    "what?"


    "Look at it. Only the outside part is burnt. The inside taste is still very good. Although it is a bit bitter because of the burnt, it just neutralizes the sweet pumpkin filling. The first time I make it, it is Very good results."


    Speaking of faction, Naruto couldn''t help but think of Xiaolan and Mami, these three women are all fools!


    "Really...really?"


    Rie Mengxiang still couldn''t believe it, would this kind of dark and lacquered thing she made really taste delicious?


    Naruto was also decisive enough to do things, biting a piece of pumpkin pie in his mouth, but there was half of it left outside, and then lowered his head to close his sweet pink lips.


    Naruto didn''t make a deep kiss, but just handed the half of the pumpkin outside to Li Moexiang''s mouth. No matter what he said, it''s better to try Li Moexiang himself.


    The sweet scent spreading in the mouth also turned into a warm current, flowing into Li Mengxiang''s heart.


    "It''s great... Naruto..."


    "Then, I will eat this leftover pumpkin pie seriously. Don''t worry about wasting food."


    Naruto took the small lunch box containing the remaining pumpkin pie from Li Moexiang''s hand. Li Moexiang looked at him smiling, and she also got great satisfaction in her heart. If Li Moexiang is asked when she is today I am most happy, that is definitely now, this moment when I get his compliments and compliments.


    "Woo..."


    Among the four voyeurs in the corner, Hu Meng watched with tears in his eyes at the right atmosphere of a man and a woman.


    "What''s the matter with such a good atmosphere? Obviously we also helped with the production, and we did it desperately."


    "Are you going to make trouble?"


    "Forget it, Xiao Ku, you will definitely be beaten by Rime Xiang when you run out now, and Naruto will be angry too."


    "That''s right, anyway, today''s goal is to let Romoexiang spend a day as a high school girl. It''s sunset, and Romoexiang is about to be sealed. It''s not interesting to argue about this."


    "Woo... that''s right."


    With a single word between Xiao Zi and Concubine Liu, it was considered that Hu Meng and Xiao Ku were going out to make trouble, and Naruto also handed the seal cross in his hand to Li Mengxiang.


    "Before being sealed, do you need to sigh, Mengxiang?"


    "Heh, I had a great time today. Please also convey to Biao Mengxiang that you lend me your body today. Thank you very much..."


    Except for the night when she was dating Naruto, Rimeika should have had the happiest and happiest day today. She wore a soft smile on her face for the whole day, even now.


    "how?"


    Rimeexiang let out a suspicious voice, and looked at the sealed cross that had been hung around her neck suspiciously: "What''s the matter?! I obviously have put on the cross!"


    The sound made by Li Mengxiang also attracted the attention of the four who had been hiding in the corner before. At this time, they didn''t care about hiding and all ran out.

 1193 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1193

    "What''s wrong, what happened?"


    Naruto stared at the cross on Li Mengxiang''s neck, and said with a serious face: "The cross, it''s invalid."


    "It should be like this..." Li Mengxiang grabbed the silver cross on her neck with a regretful expression, "I knew that I should insist on not agreeing at that time, and it took a whole day to unlock the seal. It has caused too much damage to the seal! Damn it! I knew how good I was at that time!"


    Li Moexiang regrets infinitely in her heart. She knows exactly what the consequences would be if such damages occur to the seal of the cross, not just her own problems, but also to her. If the cross cannot be repaired, then''she'' will be Can''t come back again.


    "Sure enough, this is the crunching sound I heard when you passed by me just now. It seems that there is something wrong with the seal."


    "Huang Fangfang, Huang Lingling? Why are you here?!"


    "The point now is not to focus on our siblings."


    Huang Lingling waved her hand casually, then walked to Li Moexiang''s body with a smile, looked at the silver cross hung on her neck, and smiled: "This type of seal on your body is also weak. It is the state of''temporary release''. Although you can release your powerful power by simply removing the cross, if the seal is released for too long, the seal itself will be damaged hard to repair. If it is not repaired as soon as possible, the cross can It will be damaged forever."


    Chapter One Hundred and Forty Six-Go!Target Magic Capital Hong Kong!


    Xiaoli, is it really good for you to be cute like this?


    What Huang Lingling said was definitely not alarmist. After Mengxiang put on the cross, it was enough to see the problem.


    Although it may seem like this now, it would be too late if things really get out of hand.


    Everyone was worried about the situation of the cross. Concubine Liu frowned, but her past experience made her more mature than others. She turned to look at Huang Lingling and Huang Fangfang¡¯s brothers and sisters, and said, ¡°How are you? Will you be so familiar with the seal?"


    Huang Fangfang took a step forward, his face seemed to show off, and smiled: "Our Huang family is a clan of enchanters who use monsters. In addition to the spells for summoning different monsters, the best at enchantment and sealing, so Even me, I have a little knowledge of the state of sealing art."


    Huang Fangfang was triumphant, except for his horrible summoning technique, Huang Fangfang finally found a place to show off, looking at Naruto with quite confidence.


    "How about, Senior Naruto! In this case, you should almost agree to my''invitation'', as long as you join the Huang family, the seal on Mengxiang-senpai can be handed over to the Huang family to repair it!"


    Huang Fangfang''s three sentences are not separated from the recruitment of Naruto into the Huang family. Everyone seems to have been completely accustomed to this. Naruto and the others don''t even need to exchange eyes, turn around and directly ignore Huang Fangfang.


    Xiao Zi stared at the cross on Mengxiang''s body, and said innocently:


    "If you leave it like this, will the cross repair itself?"


    "How is it possible, this is a seal and not a wound, it won''t be repaired by itself."


    "Woo...Why am I being ignored again..."


    Huang Fangfang was full of cows again, but Mengxiang grabbed the cross on his neck, and the regretful expression on his face never faded.


    "Looking back now, there was already an omen before..."


    ''Xiaoli often comes out recently.''


    ''It took two or three days to speak once before.''


    ''Maybe I''m too tired recently, so I want to sleep when I do something.''


    What Biao Mengxiang said to herself last night is still vivid, but because she accused her of her living habits, she did not notice the meaning of these little things connected.


    "These are the signs that the seal will become weaker. If this goes on, the''table'' sealed in the cross..."


    ''Little Li, come and chat.''


    "Surface¡­¡­"


    "Are you calling me?"


    Moexiang felt self-blame for the damage to the seal of the cross, but the cross hung on her suddenly jumped up, and the voice from inside scared Moexiang into a white-eyed state.


    "what?!"


    "Ah, did you hear it? It''s great, the voice finally arrived, and it seems to be a troublesome thing, Xiaoli."


    "Mengxiang, what''s the matter?"


    "On the surface... she was talking to me from the cross!"


    "Hehe, don''t be so surprised, Xiaoli, didn''t you often chat with me like this when you were sealed? I just tried this, but I didn''t expect it to be successful."


    "Hey, I said, don''t be so relaxed, okay, do you know the impact of seal problems?"


    Because the cross is in Mengxiang¡¯s body, the communication between the two personalities on the outside and the outside is also limited to the two of them. Like Hu Meng, they shouldn¡¯t hear the voice of Mengxiang in the cross at all. During the conversation between the two, they suddenly broke into the third interviewer.


    "Ah, Naruto, can you talk to me?"


    "Ah..." Naruto pointed to his head, "As long as you adjust the fluctuations of consciousness to the same frequency as your consciousness fluctuations, you can hear them. To put it simply, it''s like eavesdropping on the phone after death. Just know the frequency. It¡¯s a simple matter."


    Naruto didn''t give too much explanation for his abilities, but from what he and Moexiang said, everyone knew that the Moexiang on the surface was sealed inside the cross at this time, and it did not disappear, so they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It seems that even if the seal is damaged, the cute fragrance on the surface will not disappear. It''s just that the original surface and the inside have now been reversed."


    "What, it''s really worrying, that fool!"


    "That is to say... Although Li Moexiang is very powerful, but the one on the surface is the type that is confused and easy to cause trouble."


    The news that Biao Mengxiang still exists made all the girls around Naruto relax. Concubine Liu''s frowning brows also stretched out at this time, and immediately smiled: "If this is the case, it is better to go to the chairman of the board, just ask him. Repair the damaged cross and everything will be the same as before."


    Concubine Liu''s opinion was very good and reasonable, but Huang Fangfang from behind made tears again.


    "Then my appearance..."


    "Well, don''t shame the Huang family anymore."


    Huang Lingling did not understand her brother''s mood at all. After slapped him in the air, she walked to Mengxiang and said, "I think things are not that simple. From my eyes, this seal is very complicated, and it''s already Weakened to this level, it is not easy to repair it even for the chairman of the gods. If you want to completely repair this seal, you can only rely on the great talent of my Huang family."


    "Don''t be kidding!" Concubine Liu smiled, "The chairman of the board was praised as the Three Great Plutos in the past, one of the three strongest monsters in the world, if even he can''t help it..."


    Although Miko Shinaki is an old bastard with a transvestite, his existence is, for Yanghai¡¯s students, not only the hero of the legendary seal demon Alkad, but also the spiritual benchmark of this school, although many students are complaining. The attire and secretly speculated about his true face, but for those who know the true identity of the god, the three kings, the noble title, are eternal glory and a symbol of absolute strength!


    "Do not!"


    This time, Naruto did not continue to trust the power of the god of the gods, Nenaki, like Liu Fei. Instead, he shook his head and said under Huang Lingling¡¯s increasingly rippling smile, "I think we must go to Huang¡¯s house this time Take a trip."


    Huang Lingling raised her eyebrows and looked at Naruto with interest in her eyes, and said, "You already know, about the adult in my family."


    "Yes, after all, I have lurked many times in the old bastard''s office of Mikojin. He is really a guy who likes to hide his head and show his tail."


    Huang Lingling stared at Naruto for a long time, suddenly burst into laughter, she looked very happy, maybe after she died, her mood became calm with her death, compared to victory, what Naruto said this time is more lethargic. She felt excited and joyful.


    "The old man told me that he was discovered by you when he was lurking there. I didn''t believe that someone could do this at a young age. Now it seems to be true. Huang Lingling rarely admires people. Yes, you are half of Naruto Uzumaki."


    "Half? What do you mean?"


    "I recognize your strength. You are far above me. However, evaluating a person''s strength is only a part of it, as well as brains, and more importantly, courage. When your courage can convince me Let''s talk about it then."

 1194 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1194

    "Oh"


    Naruto uttered, and looked at Huang Lingling who had been dead for many years in front of him with interest.


    Huang Lingling is the first staff member of the Huang family, she has a good mind and a high IQ. This is absolutely unquestionable, but what is even more rare is that her EQ is also absolutely good. Naruto really rarely meets a girl with such a high EQ, she is very smart , Not only when making plans, but also in interpersonal communication, which is far better than her brother Huang Fangfang.


    The last girl Naruto met with such a high EQ was Sonoko Suzuki...


    Naruto and Huang Lingling are both smart people. Only the two of them can understand what they say. The person next to them is completely confused. Xiao Zi grabbed Naruto''s arm and asked anxiously: "Naruto , What are you talking about? Who is the adult Huang Lingling is talking about? Why is he lurking in the chairman''s office?"


    Naruto and Huang Lingling looked at each other, and then Naruto spoke.


    "The person Huang Lingling is talking about is the founder of the Huang Family, and is one of the three Great Plutos like Goddess of God, and the strongest magician in the world, unbeaten in the East!"


    "The founder of the Huang Family..."


    "Are the three Plutos?!"


    "That''s right, Invincible Touhou is the strongest enchanter in the world, and the person who is best at sealing and enchantment. Speaking of which, he taught the Sealing Art of the God of God, and helped him complete the super magic equipment The person who judges the cross is the Eastern Undefeated, and the great enchantment that guards this Yanghai Academy should also be created by the Eastern Invincible and the god of the gods."


    "Hehe, it''s amazing, it''s amazing, really worthy of being a man praised by the old man, he can understand things to this degree."


    Huang Lingling clapped her hands, praised three-pointedly, then turned his gaze to Chi Ye Mengxiang, and said, "What about your decision?"


    Mengxiang turned her head and glanced at Naruto. Seeing him nodding, she calmed down and nodded: "I understand. It seems that this time it won''t work without relying on your Huang family. Then where can I see the East Undefeated? ?"


    "That is naturally the base of my Huang family, the magic capital Hong Kong!"


    Chapter 147-China and Japan!Two-sided action in the country of Mika!


    I have said countless times before that Yanghai Academy is huge, but I have to say it again this time, because it is already big enough to provide a runway for jet planes to take off...


    "Ah! The plane is terrible!"


    "No way! It feels dead! Is such a big piece of iron something that can fly?!"


    "The airplane can fly because of the lift...Woo, although I know the principle, the scary things are really scary!"


    Because it¡¯s impossible for a monster to enter and exit at will, it¡¯s the first time for girls except Mengxiang to take an airplane. Sitting in such a big iron bump, the fear and novelty in their hearts cannot be subdued. As for Hu Meng and Xiao Wei, the girls who have always been hostile to each other, they actually hugged each other. Although Xiao Zi knew the principle of how airplanes can fly, they felt terrified because of the first time they took an airplane!


    "Well, you three don''t have to be so scared."


    In the world of Conan, he often flies around in airplanes. Naruto is already familiar with the road. He is not nervous at all. Seeing the three girls about to be scared to death, he couldn¡¯t help but speak. In the voice, he also used some magic techniques. The technique of making one''s own voice sound like a Buddhist lion roar, it can shock the evil spirits and make the spiritual platform clear and bright.


    The emotion of fear is also a kind of evil. As Hu Meng who can use illusion arts, he may feel it. Naruto''s voice has a strange rhythm and unstoppably penetrated into their minds.


    "Anyway, there will be nothing wrong with me. It''s rare to go to China this time. After Mengxiang''s cross problem is resolved, we will have a good time there. What are you doing like this."


    Naruto¡¯s tone is very relaxed, with a sense of ridicule, but it is enough to make the fear in the hearts of the girls disappear. Although they are still a little nervous, the excitement of leaving Japan and going to China for the first time is accounted for again. Upper hand.


    Because monsters have no identity in the human world, it is very troublesome for monsters to want to go abroad. If they are caught, they don''t have ID cards and passports, and the trouble will not be a little bit by then.


    The turbojet on the plane roared, and this huge steel lump galloped on the long runway, and then slowly lifted off due to the gradually increasing lift, leaving the wide ground, and flying to the magic capital of Hong Kong in China. !


    "Ah..."


    Standing on the side of the runway where the plane took off, Concubine Liu looked at the huge machinery that was gradually going away in the air, complaining constantly in her mouth, and she couldn''t hide regret on her face.


    "I want to go together too, and it''s rare to make CA uniforms all night."


    Concubine Liu wore a dark blue flight attendant uniform, a colorful silk scarf tied around her neck, and a small suitcase beside her, which was a perfect flight attendant state.


    It is said that Concubine Liu stayed up all night last night to make this set of stewardess uniforms, but because she stayed up too tired and overslept in the morning, everyone collectively ignored them.


    Noriaki Miko, standing beside the Concubine Liu, smiled under the dress, and said, "Okay, you should also go to work...Speaking of which, this moment has finally arrived... Destiny is really terrible. ..."


    For the existence of such a level as the god of the gods, they always like to speak mysteriously, and only a few people like Naruto can understand them. Although the concubine Liu often helps Naruto and gods of the gods to deal with affairs, but Naruto Concubine Liu still couldn''t understand the kind of words that Renhe Yuzi Shennori said clearly that only they understood.


    "Hey, chairman, what do you mean?"


    "It''s nothing. Anyway, just leave the matter in China to Naruto and undefeated. Speaking of it, our side is also very hard. Recently, Yuka no Kuni has started to act again. I want you to investigate."


    "Country of Mika?!"


    Concubine Liu''s heart was shocked, and her face immediately became extremely serious. Although she was still wearing a CA uniform, her will became serious: "I understand, chairman."


    "Oh, yes, after Zhu Ran''s beloved is discharged from the hospital, you can investigate with her."


    "Woo...Sister-sama...I will definitely rush over..."


    The Huang''s private plane quickly flew up high. After entering the stratosphere, the plane''s flight became very stable, and the unstable shaking in the troposphere disappeared. The girls who were panicked were also stable at this time. Come down.


    "Fly... fly up?"


    "It seems okay, thank goodness."


    Naruto unfastened the seat belt on his body, then walked over, knocked on the foreheads of the three girls who had been overly nervous from the beginning, and said, "Okay, don''t look like you are dying. This is your first overseas trip, so please take it easy."


    Hu Meng let out a sigh of relief, then unfastened his seat belt, then jumped on Naruto''s body suddenly, squeezed Naruto''s back with that full position, and shouted with cheers: "Great. Naruto, this is the first overseas trip in my life! I didn¡¯t expect this dream to come true suddenly. It¡¯s amazing!"


    "Please, Hu Meng, it seems our main purpose is not to play."


    "Of course I know, but after Mengxiang''s cross seal is repaired, it will be time for us to have fun."


    ''I think I won''t have to play until then...''


    Naruto sighed in his heart. At this moment, he really couldn''t bear to stir Hu Meng''s interest, and he didn''t fail to tell Hu Meng about it.


    "How about, everyone? Is our Huang''s jet still comfortable?"


    Student Huang Fangfang came out again to brush up on the sense of existence. His face was the same as before, still with a screaming expression, and said: "A special barrier is imposed on the outside of the plane, so human eyes or radar cannot detect us, that is It is said that there is no problem with this plane entering or leaving any country. It also has a bar, karaoke and home theater. It is five hours before arriving in Hong Kong. Please enjoy this time."


    The Huang family is the largest monster group in China. Although Huang Fangfang and Huang Lingling are all super problem children, the Huang family is indeed very rich. The market price of this jet plane is more than one billion yen, and The annual basic maintenance costs are also two to three billion yen, not including the amount of aviation diesel burned for each take-off and landing.


    "It''s great, I didn''t expect Huang Fangfang to be really a young master!"


    "Hey, what did you mean by unexpectedly?"


    Xiao Kuo looked around at the luxurious facilities in the plane, and faintly said, "Huang Fangfang is not talking about it for the time being, the Huang family is really amazing."


    "Wait a minute, why don''t I say it for now?!"


    "Okay, stop making trouble."


    From the broadcast on the plane, Huang Lingling''s voice came out: "We are about to leave the great enchantment of Yanghai Academy. From here, we can''t be too careless, Fangfang. After all, our Huang family has made countless enemies. "


    "I see, sister."


    "Speaking of which, where is Miss Lingling? I haven''t seen her."

 1195 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1195

    "Of course, because I am a pilot."


    "Hey?! So is Miss Lingling controlling this plane?"


    "Amazing."


    "It''s really respectable."


    Huang Lingling personally took the plane and was praised and baptized by the girls, while Huang Fangfang stood aside, directly confuses her face again.


    "Sister''s affairs are so refreshingly praised, I really don''t have a sense of existence..."


    Although Huang Fangfang is the eldest master of the Huang family, it is really not a day or two for him to be ignored. When it comes to the sense of existence, Huang Fangfang at this stage is far inferior to his too good sister Huang Lingling, so much so that their sister When his younger brother appeared together, Huang Fangfang always became the one ignored.


    No one cared about Huang Fangfang''s pitiful appearance. Hu Meng and the others immediately ran in the direction of karaoke, showing their singing voice, showing the excitement of traveling abroad for the first time.


    Almost all Hu Meng¡¯s singing can be heard in the cabin of the aircraft. Naruto took out his ears and temporarily used super powers to create a vacuum fault around him, blocking Hu Meng¡¯s singing, and then looked at Mengxiang. Said: "You look very happy."


    Two blushes flew on Mengxiang¡¯s face, but she did not argue as before. She looked out from the window softly. The white clouds were already below her. Because of the blocking of the clouds, she could not see the earth from here. , It can also be seen what altitude the aircraft is at this time.


    "Yeah, I like to see the world from such a height...Speaking of which, I haven''t been in a plane for a long time."


    Naruto looked at Mengxiang¡¯s expression at this time and felt that her gentle appearance was so beautiful, and her heart couldn¡¯t help beating quickly because of her beauty. He blurted out, "If you like it, I will fly the plane myself. To take you around the world."


    Mengxiang''s heart jumped, turned her head, her scarlet eyes were filled with a gentle smile, and said: "Don''t talk nonsense about this, I will take it seriously. If you can''t do it, I will let you die. It''s ugly."


    "It doesn''t matter if you die ugly. I will do what I promised you. Whether it''s you or her, I will take good care of it. Just like before, just trust me, Mengxiang."


    "Really, say this again, don''t think I will be fooled by you so easily!" Mengxiang knocked Naruto, and then pushed him away, "Get out."


    "What are you going for?"


    "To the restroom."


    "It turns out that no matter how beautiful a girl is, she needs to go to the bathroom..."


    "Bah!"


    Chapter 148-Air Attack!Killer in the country of Yuka!


    No matter what kind of girl, as long as she does not reach the realm of God, she will always have a metabolism, and she will always have to solve physical problems.


    Moe Xiang came out of the bathroom, and while drying the water on her hands, she was also thinking about her seal.


    "The strongest magician is invincible in the East... Mom''s friend, I don''t know what kind of person it will be."


    Few people have known about Akashya in the past two hundred years, because she has disappeared for many years. In the past two hundred years, there are only two of the three Plutos that are still known, Yang Haixue The president of the garden, Noriaki Goko, and the ancestor of the Huang family are undefeated in the East.


    When Mengxiang was a child, she had never seen the East Undefeated, and she was really curious about the strongest magician with the same title as her mother.


    After walking out of the bathroom, Mengxiang suddenly heard a rattling sound, like biting something quite hard. Turning her head in the direction of the sound source, Mengxiang saw a small animal crouching in the corner. I don''t know what it is doing there.


    The strange animal seemed to notice that it was being looked at, and stopped what it was doing. When it turned its head, its expression looked quite dark for an instant!


    "murderous look!"


    With his fighting instinct, Mengxiang immediately sensed the dangerous emotions and immediately assumed a fighting posture. His scarlet eyes looked at the strange animal with extreme indifference. Once it had any strange behavior, Mengxiang would Immediately kill it.


    This animal seems to be harmless. It is furry and has long ears, but it is obviously not a rabbit. It looks like a mixture of a rabbit and a chinchilla. There are two black dots on both sides of the eyebrows. There is a long tail behind him.


    "Woo..."


    After seeing Mengxiang''s dangerous expression, the strange animal immediately let out a soft sob, squatting in the corner, looking like a little animal without harm.


    Its appearance made Mengxiang hesitate, frowning and looking at the strange creature, but it didn''t have any continued movements, just squatting in the corner shivering. This appearance made Mengxiang after hesitating. , After all, put away the posture of the hand knife.


    "Is the murderous aura at that moment just my illusion?"


    Mengxiang muttered a little uncertainly. Looking at this strange creature, she still felt that she couldn''t just leave it here. She stretched out her hand to grab its two ears and led it toward the direction of the cabin.


    In the cabin, the three girls who were inexplicably excited because of their first overseas trip are now holding a concert. Naruto, who just sang a love song with Hu Meng just now, can¡¯t rest yet, and the girl next to him has become Xiao Ku holding a microphone.


    Hu Menggang is already very satisfied to sing a song with Naruto. He has already sung several songs. Now he is a little tired, so he just sits on the velvet sofa to rest.


    After taking a sip of frosty juice, Hu Meng looked at the girl with fluttering silver hair and said, "Mengxiang, you are here...what is in your hand?"


    Mengxiang raised her right hand, shook the strange creature that she had just discovered, and said faintly: "I found this outside the bathroom just now. Maybe I accidentally followed it when the plane took off."


    "Hey? Is that true, but this little guy is pretty cute, how about keeping it as a pet?"


    Hu Meng stared at the cute creature held by Meng Shan with two small stars, but Naruto''s expression changed suddenly and shouted, "Meng Xiang! Throw that away!!"


    "Hey? What''s the matter?"


    Before Mengxiang¡¯s question was answered, Naruto had already thrown the microphone in his hand, squeezed his fist, looked at the strange creature in Mengxiang¡¯s hand with extreme coldness, and then slammed his fist!


    "Xianxiang!!!"


    boom!!


    Xixiang is an air cannon attack formed by compressed air. In a completely enclosed environment like an airplane, a stronger air burst will be formed when the Xixiang is shot. The ultra-high-speed air cannon accurately hit Moexiang¡¯s hand. That strange creature flew out with one of its punches, and it smashed the wall behind!


    Hu Meng and the others didn''t understand why Naruto would suddenly attack, but Mengxiang already understood, and regret appeared on her face again.


    "Damn it! The murderous aura I felt just now is really true!"


    Moexiang knew that Naruto would not do anything casually. In this case, he must have sensed what threat that strange creature would pose to them. After contacting the momentary murderous aura he felt before, Moexiang had determined that the one seemed to be nothing. Harming cute creatures is definitely an enemy attacking them!


    Mengxiang regrets it now. Why didn''t she just kill it when she felt the murderous aura?!According to her previous style, she should not hesitate at all, as long as she feels dangerous and abnormal situations, she will act immediately...If it is her before...


    "What''s wrong? Is something wrong?"


    Huang Lingling''s voice rang from the broadcast on the plane again. While controlling the plane, the zombie was also paying attention to what happened behind.


    "What happened to the loud voice just now?"


    "There is a monster beast on the plane. It is here to kill our assassin!"


    "Hahaha... you really deserve to be our most valued enemy in the kingdom of Yuga, Naruto Uzumaki, you are really sharp."


    The furry monster pushed open the broken door that was pressing on itself. Although its body was still furry, its eyes and expressions were not harmless at all. It showed a rather evil expression, just like Mengxiang saw just now. Like that.


    "I am a little monster, an assassin in the kingdom of Yuga, you all die on this vast East China Sea!"


    The body of the little monster suddenly began to swell, but it did not explode. The whole body became bigger and darker, and then with a bang, it split into countless little monsters. The little monsters split from one to hundreds. The entire cabin was full of split bodies of little monsters, and they began to bite the cabin of the plane constantly. The rattling sound Mengxiang heard before was actually the sound made by the little monsters biting the plane.


    Although Hu Meng can fly, it is quite far away from the mainland. Below is the endless expanse of the East China Sea. With Hu Meng''s power, she alone can''t hold on to the point where she can fly to the land. It''s impossible.


    Although there is a teleportation magic that can be directly teleported in magic, it is a very advanced magic that Xiao Zi can''t use at all. With Liu Fei, it''s okay. Although Mengxiang is the strongest, but the endless sea below, It was a huge disaster for her. On this plane, apart from Naruto, if the plane fell, the only thing that could not be damaged was Huang Lingling, who was already dead and a zombie.

 1196 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1196

    "No way! Even if these little monsters are cut in half, they will become two new clones again. It seems that you have to defeat the main body directly!"


    "But how do you find the body among so many little monsters?!"


    There are too many little monsters, and the jet plane will be broken in an instant. After a while, I am afraid that it will not even be able to provide the lift for the flight. If this continues, it will be time for the plane to crash at sea. That¡¯s it.


    "I will gnaw off this plane completely. This is my task. I must prevent you from reaching the Huang''s house, so there is no way. You will finish the last journey of your life in this East China Sea!"


    The little monster itself is a very lively goblin, but in the continuous development of human society, the home that the little monster lives in has also been invaded and deprived by humans, so it is like the former master of the Liufei. He was originally kind and likes to help. As a result, the little monsters of mankind have fallen into dark and evil monsters. This time, the little monsters were ordered by the kingdom of Yuka to prevent Naruto from resisting the Huang Family headquarters in Hong Kong.


    "Damn! Don''t be too arrogant for a little monster! Although you have many clones, you are still only one person. As an enemy, the level is too bad!"


    Naruto¡¯s whole body of golden chakras burned, and he had entered the nine-tailed chakra state. As he expected, although there were many clones of the little monsters, they were different from the clones of his shadow clone, and none of these clones had autonomous consciousness. , Can only act according to the commands set by the body before, simply repeat the action of biting the cabin, and among the countless little monsters, the one that will emit evil thoughts is the little monster''s body!


    "Give me a good weight for yourself!!"


    Naruto uttered Mengxiang''s mantra, and at the same time, his figure flashed, flew over all the clones of the little monsters, and accurately grasped the little monster''s body.


    The little monster didn''t know how he was exposed, his face was still full of incredible expressions, and shouted: "Impossible! How did you find me?!"


    "Go to hell to ask Hades this question, Amaterasu!!"


    The body of the little monster is very tough. Even Yuxiang, who had endured Naruto¡¯s incomplete power before, did not die directly. It can be seen that its body defense is quite good, so Naruto simply used the fire of Amaterasu, and it was immortal with the burning black. The flame burned the body of the little monster to ashes.


    The main body disappeared, and all the clones of the little monsters disappeared in an instant, but the plane had been eaten by the little monsters to pieces, which seemed quite dangerous.


    "Well, although I defeated the little monster, I have some bad news to tell you."


    Huang Lingling''s voice was heard again on the radio. For some reason, Naruto always felt that the woman seemed to be in a good mood at this time.


    "The little monster has already ran to the operation room just now. Although the little monster has been defeated, it is too late. The operation table is basically completely damaged, so there is no way to manipulate it anymore."


    "Sister! Didn''t you say that you are going to crash?!"


    "That''s right, the altitude of the plane has now begun to drop, I guess it should fall soon, but it doesn''t matter, because I have been dead for a long time."


    "You''re okay, we have a relationship! Think of something, sister!"


    "At this time, if you ask me to find a way, I can¡¯t think of it, but don¡¯t worry, there is the sea below. Even if you fall, you won¡¯t die immediately. You will drift for a few days and then slowly sink into the sea. Drown, haha, this must be fun!"


    "It''s not fun at all, sister!"


    Huang Fangfang was already as anxious as an ant on a hot pot, but his magic was of no use here, and Mengxiang gritted her teeth and smashed her with a punch. She was bitten by little monsters. Of a cabinet.


    "Damn it! When I found a little monster before, I should just kill it directly! Damn it, when did I become so naive!"


    Mengxiang was full of guilt and blamed everything on her own body, but Naruto sighed, looked at Mengxiang with a stern look, and said, "What if you are not naive, you are just a 17-year-old. It¡¯s just a girl, it¡¯s too early for you to kill decisively."


    "But, if I kill the little monster when I first discovered it, then..."


    "When you see the enemy, kill it without hesitation. Do you want to become like mourning?"


    Naruto took out Zhu Ran''s as an analogy, and Moexiang was speechless immediately. She knew that even if she had that kind of consciousness, it didn''t matter to protect everyone from becoming a scary existence like , but he was absolutely It will not be allowed.


    Naruto opened his arms, his eyes showed a divine light that matched his real cultivation level, and at the same time a blue strange power wave appeared around him, dragging the entire plane that had lost control!


    "Next, use my superpowers to control the plane. You all return to your positions and sit down. I want to accelerate! The goal is Hong Kong!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Forty-Nine-Simultaneously on both sides!The plan of Mika no Country unfolds!


    Even an ordinary silver saint can control a large passenger plane at an altitude of tens of thousands of meters with super powers. Naruto is now directly inside the jet plane, so it is naturally more handy to control it.


    The lowest-class bronze saint can easily reach the speed of sound with the body after comprehending the sixth sense, while the silver saint is even higher, reaching several times or even dozens of times the speed of sound. This speed is not comparable to energy. The current spreads, but it is faster than any human being, and it can evade most human thermal weapons.


    With Naruto¡¯s current ability and Kusanaru sword, on the whole, he is confident that he can surpass most of the silver saints, except for a few who understand the seventh sense, and even higher realms, such as Alubio Cephei, Besides Lyra Olufie, the other Silver Saints should not be as strong as Naruto today.


    Naruto used his powerful superpowers to control the entire plane, flying at a superspeed of four times the speed of sound. In just ten minutes, he flew from the sky above the East China Sea to the magic city of Hong Kong in southern China!


    Let the plane land safely inside the Huang family. After an extraordinary welcome party, Naruto and others finally met the head of the Huang family, namely Huang Fangfang and Huang Lingling¡¯s father, Huang Feihong, the current head of the Huang family. !


    This name really makes Naruto''s heart itch again, but considering that this is the place of the Huang family after all, and there is still something to ask the founder of the Huang family to be undefeated in the east, this kind of complaint is still Held back.


    The Huang family is regarded as the largest gangster family in China, and Huang Feihong, the head of this huge family, is indeed a gang boss.


    He is about 1.85 meters tall and is about the same as Naruto, but Huang Feihong has a flat head, so it looks like Naruto¡¯s golden retriever is slightly taller, with several scars crisscrossing his face, the same on his neck, and his mouth. With a beard on his side, he was wearing a black suit that was in line with the identity of the gangster, and there was a gold necklace hanging around his neck. It was shining, and he looked like a gang boss.


    "Hahaha... I''m really sorry, because there is not enough time, so I only prepared such a welcome party, but we didn''t expect Fangfang to really bring friends back, yes, that''s great!"


    Huang Feihong touched the back of his head, and the hearty laughter showed a bold style.


    ''You almost scared us to death at the welcome party that didn''t have enough time. If you have enough time, I don''t know what you will do...''


    Naruto curled his lips and whispered in his heart.


    Mengxiang naturally took a sip of the juice handed by the waiter, then put it on the tray in the waiter''s hand, and said faintly: "This is the Huang family. Like Fangfang, it is really noisy. Guy."


    I have to say that Meng Xiang is really bold enough to say such things in the Huang family''s turf.


    Naruto turned his head and glanced at Mengxiang, and laughed and revealed her face.


    "Actually you were fooled just now."


    "To shut up!"


    Mengxiang''s spitting like just now is not so much that she doesn''t know how to be polite, but rather that she is upset because of being put together, looking for opportunities to retaliate.


    I''m sorry to make an announcement with Huang Feihong, who met for the first time. Naruto and the other girls around him looked at each other and understood each other''s thoughts together. They immediately pushed Huang Fangfang to the ground for a while. His parents are here.


    Seeing this scene, instead of being angry, everyone present laughed.


    "It seems I had a good time, my performance is really good."


    Huang Fangfang escaped from Naruto''s strongest suppression, looked at the person who was talking just now, and smiled helplessly: "It really is your masterpiece, it''s too much, there must be a limit to mischief, Immortal Oriental! "


    Naruto and the others came to Hong Kong from Japan with the purpose of seeing the legendary strongest enchanter, the undefeated East!


    When they really heard the name here, everyone couldn¡¯t help but become nervous, because if you want to see the strongest monster in the legend, you will lose the calmest Mengxiang. Naruto can also feel her. The flow of demon power accelerated.


    Everyone turned their eyes from the direction Huang Fangfang said, but what they saw was a very beautiful woman.


    In terms of temperament, it should be more mature than Mengxiang, but the face shape is very immature and cute. The short hair is tied into two bulbs. He is wearing a short Chinese style bubble and holding a feather fan in his hand. .


    Xiao Wei and Xiao Zi grabbed Huang Fangfang as if they were their own pets, and asked: "Fangfang, are you sure that this is your great-great-grandfather Dongfang Undefeated? No matter how you look at it, you are in your early twenties. Say, it is indeed a woman!"


    "Wait a minute! That''s my mother, look down, then look down."


    The camera keeps moving down with Huang Fangfang''s words, and what appears in the camera is really the true face of the legendary East invincible...


    "What, that expression of disappointment?"

 1197 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1197

    A little old man with a cigarette stick, about one meter tall and wearing disc sunglasses...


    "The first time I met, the old is the undefeated East."


    At the same time, in the Snow Girl in Japan...


    "Woo...It''s cold!!"


    In the never-ending wind and snow in the Snow Girl, two figures were walking slowly against the wind and snow, and the goal was the direction of the village.


    Although she was wearing a thick coat, Zhu Ran''s beloved vampire still couldn''t bear the severe cold in the Snow Girl, holding her arms while walking in the wind and snow, while resisting the erosion of the severe cold.


    "Although the Snow Girl is very beautiful, I really can''t stand the cold winter here all year round."


    Beloved kept complaining, but was concealed by the loud whine of wind, her green eyes looked at the girl in front of her who was much taller than herself, and complained: "Is there anything wrong with you here, Concubine Liu? I¡¯m not in good health, so I was brought to a place like this!"


    "I''m sorry, Beloved, this is the order of the chairman. He asked me to come here to visit Aunt Icicle immediately, and he asked me to bring you everything." Concubine Liu briefly explained the reason for coming here, but then turned He glanced at his beloved and smiled: "But the pumpkin pie made by Mengxiang is so powerful. In terms of your body, you haven''t recovered yet?"


    "Oh... don''t mention that anymore! That is a nightmare!"


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    The pain of the beloved turned into Concubine Liu''s crisp laughter, but in such an atmosphere, they quickly passed through the blizzard and reached the inside of the enchantment in the Snow Girl. It seems to be the same as before, but with observational power. The keen Concubine Liu found that the beautiful aurora that was originally in the sky had disappeared.


    "Concubine Liu, beloved, long time no see, I have been waiting for a long time."


    "I''m sorry, Aunt Icicle, we are a little late." Concubine Liu pulled down the hat of her coat, and then shook the snowflakes on her body. "I probably heard the matter from the chairman of the board. What''s wrong, but what''s wrong?"


    "You come with me and talk as you walk."


    Since the previous generation of Snow Maiden was killed by Naruto, Bai Xue Icicle has become a new Snow Maiden with her strength. She also inherited all the secrets of the previous generation Snow Maiden and personally led the concubine and beloved. , To the''heart'' in this Snow Girl!


    "It''s true that something happened to guard the barrier here. I think this is also a good thing from Yuka''s country, so I asked the chairman of the board to talk."


    "Country of Mika?"


    Beloved was stunned, and immediately remembered that she had been here before and was almost killed by her sister. She frowned and said, "But we have driven them away last time!"


    "That''s right, but from that time on, the power of the barrier began to weaken. You have also noticed that the aurora that appeared because of the power of the barrier has now disappeared. This is the most weakening of the power of the barrier. Good proof. I just inherited the position of the Snow Maiden. It took me too much energy just to inherit the things left by the previous Snow Maiden, but it was too late when I noticed this."


    "It''s too late? What do you mean?"


    "Look at it anyway. This is the heart of the village, the center of the barrier, and the place where the Snow Spirit was born. Thousand-year tree frost!"


    "Ok... so beautiful!"


    Presented in front of the beloved and Concubine Liu, is an unparalleled beauty. There is ice everywhere, shining with crystal-like brilliance, and in this, a very huge icicle stands in it, exuding and other The ice is completely different in coldness and luster. This is what Bai Xue Icicle said, the true foundation of the thousand-year-old hoarfrost in this Snow Girl!


    "Yanghai Academy also has the protection of a great barrier, but the demon power needed for such a huge barrier cannot be supported by one or two monsters, even if it is the chairman of one of the three Great Hades, we are also in the Snow Girl. Similarly, it is necessary to provide the energy that can support the huge enchantment. This is the concentration of the earth¡¯s ¡°qi veins¡± and the power of the ¡°snow source¡±, and the existence that has been born since ancient times is precisely this thousand-year tree frost, from the ancient times Just guard the root of this land!"


    The complexion of the white blood icicle was extremely solemn, looking at the brilliant and beautiful thousand-year tree frost.


    "But you see, it''s that there has been an abnormal change. At the root of the tree frost over there, the glowing thing is constantly expanding, can you see it?"


    According to Baixue Icicle¡¯s instructions, Xin Ai and Concubine Liu saw that on the thousand-year-old tree frost, there was a round object attached to it, which was constantly emitting evil light, and countless stretches from that round object... ¡­The tentacles, or something like a root system.


    "That... is that a seed?"


    "No, it''s not a seed, but an''egg''! That thing has a pulse, and it''s breathing now! Ivy-like tentacles go deep and envelop the interior of the thousand-year-old hoarfrost, and are constantly absorbing the power of the thousand-year hoarfrost. Destroyed or separated, if it is hardened, it will only cause damage to the thousand-year tree frost. In this case, the barrier that holds this snow girl will collapse immediately, and the strength of the barrier is weakened because of the thousand-year tree frost. A relationship in which power is absorbed."


    "After drawing so much energy, what will be born from that egg?"


    "I don''t know this, I only know that that thing must be extremely evil. I have tried to use the method of the Snow Miko to fortune the future, but the crystal ball suddenly turned completely black during the divination and then shattered. I couldn''t foresee it. In the future, but I know that it must represent a huge ominous. This is no longer a problem that I can solve personally, so I can only trouble the chairman."


    "In that case, the purpose of Yuka''s attack on Yukya''s home is to place this egg..."


    "Finally, you also noticed."


    The familiar voice made the beloved heart beat completely out of control in an instant. It was because of fear. In such a cold environment, countless sweat broke out on the beloved face.


    "Why, why are you here?! Sister Love Sister!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty-Three Bullets of Bad News!The Huang Family Banquet!


    Appearing in front of her beloved and Concubine Liu is Zhu Ran, the killer of Zhu Ran''s No.1 family. She doesn''t need to do anything. As long as she stands there, she can make her beloved and Concubine Liu an enemy.


    Xin Ai immediately enhanced her demon power, turning her eyes into scarlet vampire pupils, and her ever-changing bat Xiaolian turned into a Guandao, held in the hand of her beloved...a little Lolita dances Guandao... ¡­


    And Concubine Liu also tore off the outer jacket against the cold, and immediately took out his magic book, and the two of them were completely ready for battle.


    Karai looked at the way her beloved and Concubine Liu were preparing for battle, and she didn''t have any intention to take action at all, and said indifferently: "Don''t be so nervous, beloved, I''m just here to convey some important things today. You know I hate fighting. Right."


    Beloved dare not relax at all. Although after practicing in the paradise, when facing the love again, Beloved can still feel her unlimited strength. If there is no limit to liberation, the beloved will recognize herself and Concubine Liu can still fight, but as long as one restriction is liberated, they still can''t escape the fate of being killed by a spike, not to mention the second seal of love that doesn''t know what their ability is!


    "Although it is said that I love my sister, but you almost killed me last time, I will not forget."


    A trace of loneliness flashed in Mou Ai''s eyes. If she could, she had never wanted to kill her sister, but there was no way, that was the task.


    I sighed softly in my heart, and felt the pain again in the position of my heart, Mo Ai did not let her emotional fluctuations appear in front of her beloved, she stretched her finger in the direction of the thousand-year tree frost.


    "As you can see, you can no longer stop this egg, and in the future, the same things will be found in spiritual sources all over Japan..."


    Kariya hesitated, but still conveyed the news she needed to convey.


    "Taking this as an opportunity, the Kingdom of Yuga will begin to act, and our Zhu Ran family will fully support the Kingdom of Yuga."


    "Zhu...Zhu Ran''s house?! You mean that person will also... Sister Ya''ai will also...help the kingdom of Yuga?!"


    "Yes."


    Kariya nodded and agreed with the horrible guess of the beloved, turned around, and gave his sister the last advice.


    "Let¡¯s stop this matter, beloved. You should have fully understood it. You must never let Xiao Mengxiang and Sister Yaai meet. You shouldn¡¯t forget what will happen. You must not let that happen. The thing happened again."


    Kariya turned and left, and quickly disappeared into the snow girl. When the voice of Kariya disappeared completely, the fear had drained the power of her beloved. She could no longer support her body. She knelt on the ground with a thump, although her eyes remained unchanged. With the scarlet pupil of the vampire, but the arrogance and arrogance of the vampire were completely gone, only endless fear and trembling remained.


    "Beloved!" Concubine Liu saw the look of Beloved for the first time and quickly reached out to help her, but found that the temperature on Beloved''s body was terribly low, and her body was still trembling, her eyes were still filled with fear and could not be recovered.


    "Absolutely not...absolutely not allow Sister Ya''ai to see Sister Mengxiang...absolutely..."


    Concubine Liu was shocked in her heart and chanted a spell that could calm her mind, finally regaining her beloved consciousness a bit.


    "Beloved, what has happened before? Why are you so afraid of Zhu Ranya?"


    Beloved looked at Concubine Liu, and swallowed her saliva, her voice still trembling.


    "I... I told you before that Sister Ya''ai is the number one demon in Zhu Ran''s family, right?"


    "Ok."

 1198 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1198

    "In fact, in normal times, Sister Yaai treats us very well and is a very good sister, but when it comes to Sister Mengxiang, Sister Yaai will start to go crazy. Sister Yaai is like me, she likes Meng very much. Sister Xiang, in fact, it''s just sister control, and it''s far more serious than me. I once heard my father say that Sister Yaai had to kill too many people in China and was not tolerated by Chinese monsters. After leaving China and arriving in Japan, he entered Zhu Ran''s house. Then five Chinese sneaked into Zhu Ran''s house in order to avenge Sister Ya''ai, and they caught Sister Mengxiang who ran outside Zhu Ran''s mansion at that time."


    "Did Zhu Ranya kill all those five people?"


    "Yes, but not only that. Because those five people almost killed sister Moexiang, Sister Yaai went crazy because of it. After that, she left Japan for one day, went out at six in the morning, and came back at six the next morning. When I was born, my body was covered with blood. Later, I heard Sister Mouai said that Sister Ya¡¯ai went to China that day and found the village of the five people¡¯s hometown. They massacred all the people in their hometown, even those who were just born and were still crying. The babies were not let go, they were all dismissed by her, and the village was also torch. She killed all the people who later killed Sister Ya''ai, killing 1,359 people in one day!"


    "Kill more than a thousand people a day?! What is that person?!"


    "Sister Ya''ai is a lunatic...a demon! Chinese monsters call her that! Concubine Liu, let''s go to Hong Kong quickly. No matter what the price, we must prevent Sister Yaai from seeing Sister Mengxiang, otherwise it will lead to disaster!"


    The "egg" parasitic on the thousand-year-old tree frost, the news that Zhu Ran''s family fully supports the kingdom of Yuga, and that Zhu Ranya loves the crazy demon... Beloved and Princess Liu did not get any good news at all, but received three at the same time. This terrible bad news, none of these people in China knows.


    "Wow!"


    Naruto and the others, as guests of the Huang family, were taken into the dining room, watching the exquisite and luxurious dishes filled with the entire table, they couldn''t stop crying.


    "Anyway, there are still many things to say. Everyone has worked hard along the way. Let''s start with eating." Huang Tiantian, who dressed like Chunli, said with a smile. Although she looks like a child, she is really real. It is Huang Fangfang and Huang Lingling''s mother. Huang Fangfang is 16 years old. The age of the older sister Huang Lingling is unknown. God knows how old Huang Tiantian is.


    "It just happens to be that the old belly is also hungry."


    The invincible style of the East really does not look like one of the three Great Plutos at all. His figure turned into a breeze and entered the dining room before the guests.


    "Abalone, shark fin, bird''s nest! What a luxurious dish!"


    Hong Kong relies on the sea, and Hong Kong people like to keep healthy. For the Huang family, who is not short of money, it is not surprising that these precious seafood, as well as tonics such as bird¡¯s nest, which are classified as gold, will be served on the table.


    As a family, Huang Feihong lives here, although the East is invincible, but this old man basically doesn''t care about things, so Huang Feihong still sits in the main seat of course, and laughed: "Okay, you''re welcome, you''re welcome, eat quickly Right! This is the first time Fangfang has brought a friend back. It must be treated well!"


    Huang Feihong''s character is bold and easy to talk, and apart from Mengxiang, the others are completely ignorant of being polite, and enjoy the luxurious food on the table.


    The dining table is a long table. Huang Feihong sits in the main seat, and he is directly opposite Dongfang Undefeated. The next two places closest to Huang Feihong are Huang Tiantian and Huang Lingling, and Huang Tiantian is next to his son. It was Xiao Zi and Hu Meng, and Huang Lingling was next to Naruto. Both Mengxiang and Xiao Ku were sitting on his side.


    Huang Lingling held the white porcelain cup in her hand and poured herself a cup of spicy Erguotou. Looking at Naruto next to her, she could only describe the food with the word''lilihuala''. She raised her wine glass and said with a slight smile: "Although said It¡¯s ¡°you have to eat¡±, but keeping your stomach a little bit is the Chinese style.¡±


    Naruto swallowed a delicious and tender scallion sea cucumber, full of rich sauce, turned his head and looked at Huang Lingling, and said vaguely: "For me, all manners are nonsense. Nothing is as important as filling your stomach. Etiquette and hungry, that''s an idiot!"


    The corner of Huang Lingling''s mouth twitched, feeling that there was really no way to communicate with this guy, but she saw a dark figure flashing behind Naruto in an instant.


    "Hahaha... Well said, this really suits my appetite!"


    Huang Feihong suddenly appeared behind Naruto, and his big hand patted Naruto''s back vigorously. Because Naruto had been prepared for a long time, there was no such ugly appearance of spewing out all the food in one bite.


    "How about, how about a drink with me?"


    Naruto put down his chopsticks and smiled: "It''s boring to drink too much, how about blowing on the bottle?"


    "Hahahaha... okay, okay, blow on the bottle, come on! Drink!!"


    Huang Feihong seems to be very happy today. Since Naruto is Huang Fangfang¡¯s friend, he, the father, would of course be willing to make good friends with Naruto. He is a bold and generous person. Although he is the head of the Huang family, there is no such thing. The smell of copper, Naruto also likes Huang Feihong''s bold personality, and is naturally willing to discuss with him.


    Naruto''s drinking volume is not shallow, and Huang Feihong is the same. The two drunks drank Chinese-style liquor directly when both parties were satisfied, and the bottle was blown bottle by bottle, and the degree of each bottle was 50 or 60. The degree of liquor seems to become cool and white to them, and there are more and more empty bottles on the table.


    Huang Lingling looked at their bottles pouring into their mouths, and shook her head helplessly. She really couldn''t be like them. Although she was a zombie, no matter how much she drinks, it will not affect her body. It is real. A thousand cups are not drunk, but when drinking, Huang Lingling still likes to sip her own wine.


    Hu Meng, Xiao Wei, and Xiao Zi are not adults. Except for Meng Xiang, none of them have ever drunk. Seeing Naruto and Huang Feihong¡¯s exaggerated drinking style, Hu Meng couldn¡¯t help holding a piece of lobster meat. Then asked Huang Fangfang beside him.


    "Fangfang, speaking of your father really has the style of a gang boss."


    "Really, don''t look at the father like this, he is actually a very gentle father, because he is in love with and married to the daughter of the opposing organization, he is known as a passionate lover like Romeo and Juliet."


    "It''s Romeo, I can''t tell from the outside..." Xiao Ku accidentally told the truth, then frozen the bird''s nest stewed snow clams in front of him into ice cubes...


    "But your mother is really a beauty like Juliet."


    "No, it''s the mother who is actually the opposite..."


    "Haha... there is a chance!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty One-The Second Yuanzhai Unbeaten in the East!Akash''s secret!


    Taking advantage of the moment when Hu Meng and the others were talking to Huang Fangfang and their spirits relaxed, Dongfang Undefeated immediately jumped onto the table and swept all the food on the table very quickly. Only the food in front of Naruto and Mengxiang was spared. difficult.


    "Wow haha, when there are guests, the food is always luxurious!"


    The Invincible Oriental squatted on the dining table, holding a plate in his hand, and countless foods piled on it to form a hill, but it still did not collapse, but was stuffed into the mouth of Invincible Oriental. A whole roast duck.


    "Ah! The plates in front of you are all empty!"


    "Bring back our big meal!"


    Invincible in the East, this old and disrespectful thing, unexpectedly robbed a child for food, and it¡¯s completely innocent to ask people to take him, but it¡¯s the site of the Huang family anyway, Hu Meng and the others dare not do it here even if they are angry. .


    Whoosh!


    There were four bursts of sound in the air, satisfying Hu Meng and their hearts'' desires.


    Four toothpicks flew from the air, and they were accurately inserted into Dongfang Invincible''s head. At the same time, they hit the four acupuncture points on his left cheek. Moreover, the light toothpicks were not hidden weapons, they were actually inserted into the human body.


    Huang Tiantian''s left foot is in front and his right foot is behind. From the hem of the cheongsam, she reveals beautiful white legs, and her open arms show that she is the one who launched the four toothpicks just now!


    Huang Feihong killed nine bottles of liquor in a row, and his face was a bit wine-red. He put an empty bottle on the table again, and then looked at Huang Tiantian''s posture. He laughed and said, "Don''t look at the kid like this, she''s actually a martial artist. Master, it¡¯s better not to annoy her."


    Huang Tiantian is not as weak as her appearance. Huang Fangfang said before, "In fact, the opposite should be the mother''s right." That''s what Huang Fangfang meant. Under the pressure of the terrifying expression of this "Juliet", the East unbeatenly took all the food Returning to the original position, holding a small bowl by himself, squatting on the side and picking rice honestly...


    "Juliet is the most terrible..."


    Mengxiang has not been affected by the previous gossip, so the food in front of him has not been taken away by the East. At this time, he can be a goddess quietly and enjoy the delicious food in front of him.


    "Speaking of which is really a bit unexpected..."


    "Surface?"


    "I thought that the unbeaten man in the East would be a stricter person, but he doesn''t have the feeling of the strongest magician."


    "No, don''t be confused by his appearance. Although it looks like this, if you carefully perceive his potential demon power, he has no flaws at all."


    Mengxiang¡¯s talent in combat is better than anyone else. She has already passed the age of judging people by appearance, and will not easily make the mistake of underestimating the enemy. Although the East is just a wretched little old man on the surface, there is a real hidden potential in him. The demon power is huge, but it is enough to shock Mengxiang. That is only the part she can feel. Mengxiang is not arrogant enough to think that she can see through the full strength of one of the three Pluto kings.


    "Oh, that''s funny."


    Invincible in the East, like a ghost, flashed to Mengxiang¡¯s side, staring at the cross on her body, and said, "Can you talk to the cross? That''s the way it is, this thing is a thing that seals your strength, but it has been damaged. If it continues like this, it may be completely destroyed. It¡¯s better to fix it sooner."


    "When did he go there?!"


    "And I can see through the seal on Mengxiang at a glance!"


    Although the performance before the Eastern Undefeated, it is really difficult to see the appearance of a three great Pluto, but now, his speed and terrifying eyesight have shocked the girls who had previously failed to expect.


    "Of course, who do you think that adult is? Even I can see that the seal has been damaged quite badly."

 1199 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1199

    Huang Lingling took a white porcelain cup and drank slowly, with a playful smile on her face, and then she said, "Although he is old, he is still the three great kings."


    "I am not old yet!"


    The invincible Dongfang, who claimed to be "old", still refused to recognize his old age, yelled at Huang Lingling, and then under the funny disc sunglasses, there was a full face.


    "It''s a granddaughter, but it''s really annoying. As expected, only comics are the truth!"


    "Comic?"


    Everyone who came to Huang''s house for the first time didn''t know what the unbeaten Dongfang was going crazy, so they could only turn their eyes to the more familiar Huang Fangfang.


    Huang Fangfang scratched her cheek and smiled slightly embarrassed: "In fact, the undefeated adults in the East like comics very much, especially in recent years, they are very addicted to COSPLAY, so it is a bit troublesome.


    "Manga and COSPLAY... are really interests that don''t match the identities of the three Hades..."


    "Hmph... young people like you will never understand..."


    Dongfang''s undefeated hands were behind him, and he was deeply moved by the life, but what he said was completely rude.


    "The old man is still very popular when he is young, but as time accumulates, he gradually ages. Many girls leave the old man, and then the old man finally noticed a truth. Only the beautiful girl of the second dimension is eternal. You will never betray the old!"


    Invincible Dongfang rushed to utter an otaku declaration, completely destroying his image as one of the three great kings, and Huang Tiantian stood on the side, holding his arms to spit out.


    "Shut up, you two-dimensional house!"


    Except for Naruto, even Mengxiang looked unbearable. Although Xiao Zi was twelve years old, she really felt a headache now, and she covered her forehead with her hand.


    "One of the three great Plutos turned out to be a two-dimensional house... I feel that the world is about to collapse..."


    While they were talking, Naruto unhurriedly swept all the luxurious dishes on the table. Except for one for the girls, everything else went into his stomach, and then he used the napkins on the table. Wiping his mouth, he took another sentence after hearing Xiao Zi''s words.


    "Nothing to be surprised. This Pluto is a two-dimensional house. Isn''t the one in our school still a transvestite, running around in nun uniforms all day long."


    "Uh, that''s right..."


    When Naruto told the story of the god Nenaki, Xiao Zi and the others couldn''t refute it, but Dongfang Unbeaten pinched his chin.


    "That guy Mikojin..."


    The Oriental Undefeated only spoke half of his words. He and Noriaki Goko have been friends for hundreds of years. His knowledge of Noriaki Goko is far better than that of Naruto. Then his eyes turned to Moeka. "You''re Chi Ye Mengxiang, right? I knew it when I saw you. Although the colors of the hair and eyes are not the same, but the face and temperament are very similar to her."


    Mengxiang originally wanted to give this messy two-dimensional house to a violent meal, but the words of the unbeaten East at this time made her completely dispel that idea.


    "Who? Who are you talking about?!"


    "Your mother, Akashia..."


    It''s the night...The Oriental Unbeaten Mansion far away from the Huang Family...


    Dongfang Unbeaten did not live with the Huang family. Although his mansion was still within the Huang family''s residence, it was far away from the Huang family''s main residence.


    Huang Feihong and the others generally don¡¯t come here casually. There are a lot of things that fit the identity of the unbeaten two-dimensional house in the East. Huang Lingling and Huang Fangfang are not allowed to come here without permission. Speaking of which, Huang Lingling The second time she came to the Dongfang Invincible Mansion was when she died of illness, but was resurrected as a zombie by the Dongfang Invincible after Huang Feihong and Huang Tiantian pleaded.


    In front of the East Unbeaten, a red sandalwood wooden table was placed on which were placed four charms, two incense burners, and a peach wood sword.


    The god of the gods is clearly an exorcist, while the Oriental Undefeated is a sorcerer. If the sorcerer is similar to the Taoist priests in China, for example, he uses a sword in his practice. The Invincible Peach Wood Sword and Huang Fangfang This is the case with the ancient money swords. When using powerful spells, you must open the altar. However, the duty of the Chinese Taoist priests is generally to exorcise ghosts and monsters, and the sorcerer is to make a hundred monsters!


    Mengxiang sat about one meter behind Dongfang Undefeated, while Naruto stood about half a meter behind her right, and Hu Meng, Xiao Wei and Xiao Zi sat on the mahogany chairs behind.


    "Speaking of which, I still can''t understand why the undefeated adult of the East, one of the three great Pluto kings, would know Mengxiang''s mother."


    A faint doubt appeared on Xiao Kui¡¯s face. Whether as a sister or as an opponent, Xiao Kui was very concerned about Mengxiang¡¯s affairs. Moreover, whether it was the first-year school festival or the second-year sports meeting, she, Hu Meng And Xiao Zi''s mother appeared, but she had never seen Mengxiang''s mother.


    Mengxiang''s expression was a little lonely, she didn''t know how to speak, and Naruto held her arms to explain for her.


    "This is not surprising, because Moexiang''s mother, the real ancestor Akashebrad Lipa, is the last of the three Plutos, and the leader of the three Plutos!"


    "Mengxiang''s mother is the three great kings?!"


    "Why have we never heard of this?!"


    "This is not intended to conceal you, but because of certain things, Akashia no longer exists in this world... Forget it, you will know the secrets soon, and I will tell you now. can not say it clearly."


    Naruto shook his head, and did not reveal all the things that happened in the past, because it is not yet time to unravel all the secrets. If you say too much, the Invincible East will detect the problem. He is the strongest in the world. My magician!


    "Akasha...has a heavy fate, but she is indeed a strong and sad woman..."


    Dongfang Invincible sighed lightly, seeming to sigh for the sorrow of his old friend, and then got up from the chair. Because of his short stature, after standing on the chair, there is nothing more adorable than sitting. How much higher the incense.


    Unbeaten Dongfang picked up the peach wood sword, pulled a sword flower, and then inserted a charm to light it.


    "I know the power that has sealed you, and the missing thing. I probably don''t want you to bear the heavy and sad fate."


    "Fate?! What is this..."


    "Quiet! It''s going to be real now!"


    Invincible Dongfang snorted, and the peach wood sword with a burning charm in his hand pointed at the cross on Mengxiang. His voice used the power of demon power, and instantly showed the courage of being the three kings of the world. Shocked, dare not say anything.


    "The seal unfolds!"


    Chapter 152-Sealed Memory!Demon Zhu Ranya is here!


    The cross on Mengxiang''s body made a crisp ding, and something like a laser was emitted from Mengxiang''s cross, unfolding complex patterns. The spider web should not be enough to describe it. To be precise, it should be as complicated as a maze. .


    "This... what is this?"


    The aurora emitted from Mengxiang''s cross was reflected on the small undefeated disc sunglasses in the East, making his sunglasses look as if there were countless cracks, which was quite strange.


    "Look, these lights are connected together, presenting a geometric pattern like a maze. This is called a curse pattern, which is the internal structure of the seal on your body."


    Naruto was also attentively watching the "curse lines" unfolding in Mengxiang''s cross. Although he was also good at sealing, his seal was completely different from the seal of this world. It was originally due to two completely different types. Power system.


    Naruto is good at a lot of seals, including the four-image seal, the gossip seal, and the strongest six earth-blasting stars. But speaking of it, all Naruto is good at are even-numbered seals. This should be because of him. There is a relationship between yin and yang in the body, but the seal on Mengxiang''s body, Naruto can still see that it should be an odd-numbered seal, and the number is ''7''.


    "It''s really Akash, who can make such a complicated seal. Speaking of which, it seems that the woman really doesn''t know anything. What a pity..."


    While observing the "curse pattern" of the seal, Unbeaten Dongfang could not stop admiring and sighing.


    "The combination of these curse patterns is actually something like a filter. When this thing is on you, it will seal your power. In simple terms, it is like a person''strong but abnormal''. If the powerful part is sealed, then only''perversion'' is left, which is roughly what it means."


    Naruto was originally observing the unique seven-pointed star seal on Mengxiang, and couldn''t help but walk away after hearing the words of Dongfang Undefeated.


    "I really want to put such a seal on the two idiots Silver and Huiji..."


    Those two guys are not ugly to say, and before Naruto appeared in Yanghai, Moriqiu Silver Shadow was already a famous playboy. The army of ex-girlfriends was quite large, but these two guys were the best satyr and the other. Lolicon, so her face looks a little abnormal.


    Xiao Kuo stood beside Naruto, his face as flat as before, and a faint sentence floated out: "The two of them are already dregs, and they don''t need to be filtered again."


    Xiao Kuo¡¯s vomiting skill is increasing day by day, but the Invincible Oriental didn¡¯t pay attention to this. He watched the seal curse pattern in front of him attentively. The damage, the first time it was damaged should have been more than a year ago, it was really long enough."

 1200 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1200

    "More than a year ago?"


    Naruto repeated it, and unexpectedly glanced at Hu Meng. Both of them smiled helplessly at the same time, knowing when that happened.


    Speaking of it, at that time, Hu Meng wanted to fight with Moexiang because her''Yanghai Academy Harem Project'' did not go well, but in danger, Naruto took off Moexiang''s cross for the first time. , That was also the first time that Li was unblocked, and the damage that Oriental Unbeaten said more than a year ago should have been that time.


    Later, in some crisis situations, such as Jiuyao¡¯s attack on the News Department, and the events in the Snow Girl¡¯s house, it was necessary to liberate Mengxiang¡¯s power. Although Naruto¡¯s demon blood was used, it would still cause damage to the seal. The result finally became what it is now.


    Invincible Dongfang took a magnifying glass and carefully observed the damage on the seal curse pattern, but the complexity of the seal far exceeded the imagination of Invincible Dongfang at first.


    "Wait! This is wrong, I haven''t heard of such a thing..."


    "The undefeated lord of the East, what''s wrong, is there any problem with the seal?"


    "Mikojin is hiding something! This seal is not only used to seal your demon power, it also seals a part of your memory."


    "Memory? Why don''t I know this?"


    "Of course, because your memory is sealed inside this cross, of course you won''t know it. It''s strange, what kind of memory is Akashia sealed?"


    Invincible in the East is puzzled and curious. Although it knows that prying into other people¡¯s memories is very immoral, it involves the affairs of Akash and is more likely to involve the demon king. Invincible in the East can only throw away moral matters first. Go to the side.


    Invincible Dongfang injected his demon power into the part where he found the problem. As long as this part of the seal is unlocked, Moexiang¡¯s sealed memory will reappear. Invincible Dongfang can see what was sealed by Akashia. what.


    However, things were out of control again. Just as the Oriental Unbeaten had just injected the demon power into that position, the spell pattern of the entire seal suddenly changed. The spell pattern that was originally in the shape of a maze suddenly became completely chaotic, and those emitted from the Mengxiang cross All of his aurora turned into rays of light, spreading towards the surroundings, and all of a sudden penetrated the nearest Eastern Invincible body.


    "The undefeated lord of the East!"


    "Don''t come here! This is the seal''s rejection reaction. The unfolded seal is about to be closed! If you encounter this light, you will be locked in the seal together!!"


    Dongfang Unbeaten yelled anxiously because he just wanted to see Moexiang¡¯s sealed memory, which triggered the prohibition that Akash had set up to protect Moexiang and triggered the rejection of the seal. When these rays hit, they will be confined inside the seal.


    In terms of the undefeated ability of the East, even if he is sealed, with the cross currently damaged, it is not that he cannot force it out with his own strength, but that will cause huge irreparable damage to the cross.


    Those rays of light have no purpose at all, they just spread to the surroundings. After penetrating the invincible body of the East, they flew towards Naruto and Xiao Ku who were closer. As long as they touched a little bit, they would also be shut down. Into the seal.


    Naruto''s reaction was fast enough, and he immediately noticed the problem when Dongfang Unbeaten was caught by the light. As soon as he stretched out his hand, Xiao Kuo, who would not be able to respond in the future, caught him behind him, and at the same time quickly drew out the Kusanaru sword with his right hand.


    "Budu Yuhun cut off!!"


    Although the shape was still the Kusana Sword, a gleam of light suddenly appeared on this sword, and the appearance of another sword appeared on the Kusana Sword.


    Naruto manipulated the power of the Divine Sword, transformed from the strongest Kusanagi sword that could cut everything into the Budu Royal Soul Sword, which could directly cut the soul, cutting down with one sword, cutting off all the light in front of him.


    After those rays of light were cut off by Naruto, Invincible Dongfang avoided the fate of being trapped inside the seal, and all the originally unfolded seals returned to the inside of the cross, but Moexiang suddenly lost consciousness, and her body fell soft. Go down.


    Naruto still didn¡¯t understand why Moexiang fainted suddenly. The light cut off by him shattered in mid-air and turned into a firefly-like light spot, and then it all flew towards Naruto as if attracted by something. The center of the eyebrows.


    Naruto, who understood the sixth sense, felt that something suddenly flew into his consciousness. Although those things were not malicious to him at all, even if he understood the sixth sense, he was only at the level of a human being after all. In the realm of the true god, his spirit was still fragile, he didn''t dare to be careless, he immediately concentrated all his energy and absorbed the strange things that had entered his body.


    Some fragments that had never been seen flashed in Naruto¡¯s mind. A pink-haired woman and a black-haired girl faced each other. The pink-haired girl was cut into two pieces, and the silver-haired girl was enveloped in night-like demon power. , The huge demon god awakened and ran away, and the beam of light rose up into the sky, as if the beautiful scenes of a mythical movie appeared in Naruto''s mind, that was something he had never experienced.


    "Be calm! Seal!"


    Invincible Dongfang noticed the abnormality of Naruto''s body, and immediately drew a new charm, and then put it on Naruto''s forehead.


    A golden wave of power emanated from the spell, covering Naruto''s body. This spell has a unique power that makes people calm and calm. It has no offensive power. It was used by Invincible before the East to deal with people who got into trouble because of cultivation. The pure heart technique developed by the situation, and now this technique is just used to help Naruto absorb the extra memory.


    With the active help of Dongfang Undefeated, and the new memory did not cause any harm to Naruto, Naruto quickly absorbed it completely, and when he opened his blue eyes again, his eyes had become clear, and at the same time Showing a clear color.


    Naruto was too happy to feel happy, and immediately remembered the incident that Mengxiang had fainted before. He turned around and saw that Mengxiang had been laid on the ground by Hu Meng and the others, but she had just laid a blanket on the ground, but her eyes closed tightly and her spirit fluctuated very much. Smooth, apparently still in a coma, not awake at all.


    "What''s the matter with Mengxiang?"


    Unbeaten Dongfang took a puff of smoke and spit out a puff of smoke. Then he slowly said, "Probably because you just stopped me from being locked in the seal of the cross, so cut off the reason for the light, the light itself. It is Chi Ye Mengxiang¡¯s memory, which is only sealed by the cross. The sealed memory does not mean that it does not exist. It is just temporarily unable to remember. Those memories are cut off by your sword and enter your body, Chi Ye Mengxiang Lost that part of the memory, so the spirit was also damaged, so I was unconscious."


    "According to what you said, as long as I return that memory to Mengxiang, she can wake up."


    "Don''t say it is so easy. Even if it is a monster, the spirit is very fragile. It is not easy to transfer the memory. If you are not careful, both of you will become the living dead whose bodies are still alive but whose spirit has been destroyed!"


    "Then you can''t watch Mengxiang just like that, I''ll perform the surgery, the East is unbeaten, you come to help me!"


    Naruto''s eyes were firm. Since it was about his own woman, he had nothing to say. No matter what, he couldn''t let Mengxiang go into a coma like this. He sat cross-legged on the ground while holding Mengxiang with his hands. hand.


    Dongfang Unbeaten was a little startled, then sighed and put away his pipe.


    "In this case, there is no way. Akash is my old friend. I can''t look at her daughter like this. Let me help you once."


    Naruto synchronizes his chakra fluctuations with the undefeated demon power of the East. The two of them exert their power together. Both of Naruto''s left and right eyes become four-cornered windmills, which belong to the state of Uchiha Shisui''s kaleidoscope writing round eyes , And at the same time a small slit opened on the forehead, and then opened the jade reincarnation eye of the nine hooks on the forehead, and a red light was shot from that eye, shining on Mengxiang''s forehead.


    "Transcribed seal memory transplant!!!"


    Just when Naruto was performing surgery to rescue Mengxiang, who was unconscious due to mental damage, more than a dozen black cars stopped at the door of Huang''s mansion. From one of the cars, one was dressed in black and put on The person who concealed his appearance without the hat on his clothes was a woman from the point of view of his size. He looked at the front entrance of the luxurious Huang Family Mansion in front of him with a smile on his lips.


    "Oh... here, my dear Moexiang."


    Chapter 153-Huang Family''s Strongest Combination!Zhu Ranya''s strength!


    For Naruto, it¡¯s easy to hypnotize a person, and it¡¯s okay to implant a false memory in others, but to leave no trace at all, the memory can be perfectly integrated, and if it is permanent, it needs to be stopped. The kaleidoscope of water writes round eyes. Only in this way can memories be perfectly transplanted.


    Although this memory was originally Mengxiang''s, Naruto is also the first time to do memory transplantation. His spirit can only become fragile, and Mengxiang can''t talk about toughness. If you are not careful, I''m afraid It is not a joke that caused irreparable damage to Moexiang''s spirit, so Naruto is also very careful.


    Naruto and Invincible Dongfang joined forces to return to him the memory that originally belonged to Mengxiang. That memory is not short, so the process is very long.


    The others can only wait. Naruto said just now that they cannot be disturbed at all, otherwise all three of them will be seriously traumatized. Therefore, none of them dare to disturb them, except that they are already dead, so they are in a great mood. Apart from the calm Huang Lingling, everyone else looked anxious.


    Huang Lingling stood with her arms on one side, still with the faint smile on her face, and said: "Calm down, Fangfang, it''s useless for you to be anxious now."


    "But twenty minutes have passed, they still haven''t moved at all, and on the mansion side, the Miao family should have been twenty minutes, but they still haven''t made any offensives. The silence is really scary. Ah, sister!"


    "Although I am also very surprised what tricks the Miao family are playing, but you and I are useless in the past. If you believe in the strength of your parents, we will stay here obediently now."


    "but¡­¡­"


    "It''s nothing, just stay here, Fangfang!"


    Huang Lingling''s eyes became severe in an instant, staring at her younger brother. From the eyes you can see that there is no room for discussion on this matter. Huang Fangfang was short of breath, knowing how terrifying her sister was getting angry. , Huang Fangfang didn''t dare to say anything, and could only stay aside honestly.


    The conversation between their siblings just now, other outsiders are really not easy to participate, now hearing their conversation finally ended, Xiao Zi walked to Huang Lingling''s side tentatively and said: "Sister Lingling, what is the Miao family? "


    "The Miao family is a family of monsters that are opposed to our Huang family. The power in China is almost equal to ours. We have always been dead enemies. My mother and Fangfang were actually from the Miao family before, called Miao Tiantian. He changed his surname to Huang after marrying his father, but that group of guys happened to arrive at this time, and there was no movement for twenty minutes, which is really disturbing."


    Huang Lingling looked in the direction of the Huang Family Mansion from the Oriental Invincible Mansion. She could feel that there were a lot of demons that she was not familiar with. They were obviously from the Miao family, but so far no one did it. The evil spirit is also very calm, obviously not in a fighting state yet.


    ''Miao family, what are they doing...''


    At this time, in the main hall of the Huang Family Mansion, there are two chairs facing each other. The heads of the Huang Family and the Miao Family are sitting opposite each other. Naturally, Huang Feihong is the head of the Huang Family, while the Miao Family is the one just now. Woman in black all over.


    Huang Feihong sat slantingly on the chair, with one hand resting his cheek, his face no longer had the hearty smile of the day, and his face was stern and solemn. This is the master of the aura of the Huang family.

 1201 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1201

    "Girls from the Miao family, have been silent long enough, isn''t it time to speak?"


    Huang Feihong coldly looked at the leading woman of the Miao family. Although his wife was originally from the Miao family, his feelings belonged to his feelings. It is impossible for him to abandon the entire Huang family for Huang Tiantian alone. Huang Tiantian is also early. There is consciousness.


    "What is your purpose here, do you plan to start a war?"


    Under the black robe, the woman who was not tall seemed to smile, and the energy of her whole body was locked behind Huang Feihong, the woman in the cheongsam.


    "Oh, I''m really sorry. The murderous intent from the woman over here is too strong, so I was thinking how to speak softly."


    Lifting his head slightly, the body under the black robe is Meng Xiang and his beloved eldest sister, Zhu Ran''s parents and daughter, Zhu Ran Yaai!


    "It''s really militant, Miao Tiantian, who used to be known as the strongest fighter of the Miao family!"


    Zhu Ranya''s words were provocative, and did not get any response from Huang Tiantian. Speaking of age, Miao Tiantian is actually over forty years old. As the wife of the Huang family, Huang Tiantian would be so easy. When she is so angry that she loses her mind, she doesn''t need to be confused.


    Zhu Ranya¡¯s provocation was unsuccessful and not angry. She smiled on that pretty face and said, ¡°But please rest assured that I¡¯m not here to fight. I know that there was a man named Chi Ye Mengxiang not long ago. The girl from here is here to play, I want to take her away, if you are willing to cooperate, we will obediently withdraw from this mansion."


    Zhu Ranya''s love has not revealed murderous aura at this time. Obviously, she is not ready to fight directly here, but her words are really arrogant. On the territory of the Huang family, she wants to take away the Huang family in a word Guests, and in her tone, she didn''t take the initiative to fight, she was already merciful to the Huang family.


    Huang Tiantian narrowed his eyes dangerously. It was a long time since he saw anyone being so arrogant in front of him.


    "Huh! I thought you would say something, even if it''s a guest, that girl is already my Huang family''s own family! The scum who will betray her, there will be no one in the Huang family!"


    Zhu Ranya stood up slowly from the chair, the smile on her face just now added a trace of terror.


    "Oh, that means the negotiation failed, right? It''s really troublesome. Actually, I don''t plan to kill someone, because...I can''t stop it when I kill someone. It''s terrible."


    Zhu Ranyaai told the horrible things in a quite calm tone. Huang Tiantian had a heartbeat for some reason, and immediately rushed to take a rescue. With a wave of his hand, eight steel needles flew to Zhu Ranyaai''s head at the same time!


    boom!!


    Although there are only eight thin steel needles, in the hands of martial arts masters like Huang Tiantian, the power exerted is greater than that of a shotgun. After the steel needles pierced Zhu Ranya¡¯s head, it was in her brain. The explosion that produced a gas wave finally punched a big hole in the wall behind Zhu Ranyaai.


    ''Is it hit effortlessly?''Huang Tiantian watched her steel needle hit, she didn''t see any joy in her heart, on the contrary, she was indescribably solemn.


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    Zhu Ranya''s utterances had no practical meaning, but with endless teasing and banter in her voice, she pulled off her hat.


    "As the rumors say, a hidden weapon technique that is stronger than a straight fist, if it weren''t for me, I am afraid it is already dead!"


    ''impossible!It has completely hit the center of the head!In the end this woman...''


    Huang Tiantian had a bad premonition in her heart, but her face was calm, and she smiled and said: "There is something...Is it OK to ask? For someone like you, why on earth is looking for that girl named Chi Ye Mengxiang?"


    "You don''t need to know this, as long as you make sure that Mengxiang is here, I am very lucky. That child has a deep darkness, and the only one who can bear and protect her is mine as a sister... I really want to meet up soon. Ah, has it become pretty, Mengxiang?"


    "sister?"


    "My name is Zhu Ranya''s eldest sister of Mengxiang. This is the last piece of advice for you. Can you honestly return my Mengxiang to me? Otherwise, your Huang family will be destroyed. "


    "Thank you for your advice, but I just rejected this matter. That girl is already our Huang family''s own family. If we deal with the Huang''s own family, only the Miao family will be destroyed!"


    "That''s how it is, I''m sorry, Miss Miao!"


    Huang Tiantian made a stern refusal, and Huang Feihong did the same. He took out a piece of revenge from his arms, and at the same time a violent wave of demonic energy occurred around him, and a dazzling fiery red light was emitted from the golden talisman paper.


    "Summon Yanlong Honglian!!"


    The red light emitted from the talisman paper turned into a raging fire, hovering in the air, and the flames condensed into a huge red flame dragon, burning the high temperature power in the entire space.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    "This... is this the legendary monster Yanlong?!"


    "Be careful! If you meet this guy, you will be burnt to black charcoal!"


    Huang Feihong is surrounded by the Yanlong. Unlike his son Huang Fangfang, Huang Feihong can be regarded as the strongest magician in the Huang family besides the undefeated East. Even such a legendary monster can be summoned at will. fully control.


    "You can summon such a monster! With such a face, isn''t it a warrior but a wizard?!"


    "Damn the Huang family leader! Huang Feihong!!"


    Huang Feihong walked out of a raging fire. The light made his already hideous face look even more terrifying. The index and middle fingers of his right hand once again clamped a spell.


    "I won''t let you use black magic again!"


    "Hurry up and kill him!!"


    The Miao family members, seeing Huang Feihong''s posture, knowing that he can''t let him take action and then summon stronger monsters, they all rushed towards Huang Feihong.


    "Be less arrogant! You trash!"


    In this scorching air, there was a constant voice of crisp and sweet drinks, and you saw Huang Tiantian¡¯s slim body beating in the air, and the slender legs under the cheongsam issued strong kicks, approaching Huang Feihong¡¯s Miao family. People all kicked flying.


    "As long as I, Huang Tiantian, will not let your blade touch the child''s father!"


    A tall man with a rough appearance is a sorcerer who is not good at close combat, while a woman with a weak and slender appearance is the strongest fighter of the Miao family in the past. This reversal is the strongest combination of Huang Feihong and Huang Tiantian.


    Huang Tiantian and her husband back to back, put on a fighting posture, and said, "Are you conscious of your child, his father?"


    "Of course, in order to protect his son and his companions, I can only ask you all to die here!"


    The combination of Huang Tiantian and Huang Feihong is now the Huang Family''s highest combat power apart from the undefeated East, but this powerful force has absolutely no effect on that demon.


    "Oh, is this the Huang Family''s highest combat power? Or... it''s a superb witchcraft and martial artist couple. It''s perfect to be able to achieve such a seamless match with the cooperation of two people!" "


    Zhu Ranyaai walked out of the raging fire caused by the Yanlong, not to mention any burns on her body, even her clothes were completely damaged.


    "But that''s it, you can''t hurt a single hair of me."


    Chapter 154-The enemy is approaching!The horror of Zhu Ranya''s love is here!


    Zhu Ranya''s love is really the horror in the ten sucks. Except for the face of Mengxiang, most of the expressions are blackened, and the picture is not upside down. She really appeared on the stage hanging upside down...


    Zhu Ranya stood in the raging fire caused by the Yanlong, her whole body was not stained, the hot red lotus fire was of no use to her.


    "How is this possible?! He was directly attacked by Yanlong, but he didn''t even have his clothes...burned?!"


    Huang Feihong''s eyes widened, and his expression of horror combined with his hideous face, combined to create a more terrifying effect, but at this time, it was this girl named Zhu Ranya Ai who was really terrifying!


    Dragons have extraordinary significance in China, and the Yanlong Huang Feihong summoned just now is an S-level monster that almost exists in the legend. Summoning the Yanlong requires the ability to craft and perfectly control very complex spells, and consumes a lot of demon power. , As long as the Yanlong can be summoned successfully, it is enough to be a super first-class enchanter!


    Aside from the undefeated East, this is the first person Huang Feihong has seen who can face this monster Yanlong without any damage!


    Huang Tiantian is a martial artist, and seeing Zhu Ranyaai in the flames of Yanlong''s red lotus without any damage, she thought of it one more layer than Huang Feihong.


    ''To be completely immune to Yanlong''s attack, it''s as if it doesn''t exist there... Could it be that this guy is already...''

 1202 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1202

    Zhu Ranyaai stood in the midst of the red lotus fire, and the flickering red fire light reflected the face of Zhu Ranyaai in terror, and with such a dark expression, Zhu Ranyaai slowly lifted up The palm of his right hand was suddenly in a strange wave of power.


    "I have given you advice. If you want to hate, then hate your own stupidity, and be your enemy!"


    "Danger! Get out of it! Child mother!!"


    Huang Tiantian¡¯s reaction speed will not be slower than Huang Feihong''s, she can also feel that Zhu Ranyaai is about to launch an attack on herself, but she has no time to evade or defend herself, and she has already been caught by Zhuranyaai. In the attack, the strength gap between the two sides is really too big!


    Once the strongest fighter of the Miao family, in front of Zhu Ranyaai, a demon girl who was 20 years old!


    Lost in one move!


    ''Fangfang!Ringing!Run!''


    Huang Tiantian screamed hoarse in his heart, but quickly lost consciousness because of his body''s serious injury. He turned into darkness before his eyes and finally passed out.


    It may be the telepathy between the mother and the child. At the moment when Huang Tiantian was killed by Zhu Ranya''s second, Huang Fangfang and Huang Lingling seemed to have a feeling, and at the same time looked towards the direction of the Huang Family Mansion.


    The three of Hu Meng seemed to be aware of the abnormal atmosphere, and sweat dripped down their faces.


    "Sister Lingling, the voice just came from the mansion."


    "sister¡­¡­"


    "You can feel it too, Fangfang." Huang Lingling turned sideways to the direction of the gate of the Oriental Invincible Mansion, without the usual smile on her face, instead she was solemn, "This breath, it seems that the war with the Miao family is finally over. It¡¯s better for us to be enlightened as well!"


    Huang Fangfang looked at the direction of the mansion and couldn''t help but want to rush out, but was stopped by Huang Lingling''s hand.


    "What are you doing, Fangfang?!"


    "I have a bad premonition. Something terrible seems to have happened in this house. The same goes for you, sister! I must go, I must fight!"


    Huang Lingling did feel an inexplicable beating in her heart just now, knowing that something bad really happened, but although she is not a few years older, Huang Lingling, who has died once, is far more calm than her brother.


    "Calm down, Fangfang! You also know how tough your parents are, so don''t worry, the two of them won''t be defeated so easily!"


    Huang Lingling knows that her bad premonition may have become a terrifying fact at this time, but she is more aware that although her current strength is far better than her brother, it is also because Huang Fangfang has not enough experience and his potential is far Far surpassing oneself, and the only candidate for the future Huang Family Patriarch, absolutely can not die here, no matter what happens, you must keep your brother.


    "but¡­¡­"


    "There is nothing but, Fangfang! If you want to go out, pass my level first, do you think you can beat me?"


    Huang Lingling''s face was cold and stern, and if he showed this expression, it would mean''nothing to discuss''!


    Huang Fangfang knew her sister''s temper, so she could only stand in place with her teeth gritted, and had no idea of ??doing anything with her sister.


    "We will also help fight!"


    "Yes! We have to fight the enemy together!"


    At this time, facing the common enemy of the Miao family, people whose relationships weren¡¯t bad at first, also came to the consciousness of the same enemy. Hu Meng, Xiao Wei and Xiao Zi put on a fighting posture at the same time, three beautiful On the face, there is only perseverance, not weakness.


    "Since we are under the care of the Huang family, we can''t ignore it. No matter what, we will fight the enemy with you!"


    "Yes, just freeze them all up."


    Hu Meng and Xiao Wei first expressed their determination, followed by Xiao Zi, holding her love magic wand in their hands.


    "Although my strength is very soft, I will not back down. I have encountered assassins from the Yujia Kingdom before to assassinate us. The Miao family attacked on the day we just arrived here. It is hard to say whether they did it for We are here. If this is the case, we cannot ignore it. Although our strength is not as strong as Mengxiang, as long as it is supported until Naruto wakes up, all problems will be gone!"


    "Yes!"


    Huang Lingling asked herself as a staff member of the Huang family. She has seen all kinds of people. The people who flew in the disaster are too many, but they are as pure and kind as these three girls, even Huang Lingling. Feeling a moment of astonishment, his gaze shifted away from the faces of the three of them, and turned to the man who was still sitting cross-legged, although his eyes were open, but his spirit was still unable to be in reality, then he turned back and said, "You are just like that. Trust him?!"


    "Yes, that''s it!"


    ''What a happy man...''


    Huang Lingling couldn''t see any falsehood in their faces and eyes, so she could only sigh like this, and then her eyes quickly turned serious.


    "The gossip ends here, the enemy has come!"


    As soon as Huang Lingling''s voice fell, I heard countless mixed footsteps outside the Oriental Invincible Mansion. Judging from the sound of footsteps, there should be dozens less people, and the sound of footsteps is noticeable. It should be just the strength. The small soldiers who are not strong, and the strong ones who are strong enough to land silently, the number is difficult to judge.


    "Leave it to me here!"


    Huang Fangfang flicked his windbreaker, walked out in a stride, and then quickly condensed the ancient coins on his body into an ancient coin knife with demon power, and opened the third eye of his forehead.


    "Although my strength is not strong, as the successor of the Huang family, it is still possible to kick these miscellaneous fish to pieces! My family who lives in the dark, turn into a sword and destroy my enemy!"


    Huang Fangfang''s mouth was chanting the incantation, and at the same time the huge monster power in his body exploded, forming a very strong monster power whirlwind.


    When it comes to the amount of demon power, Huang Fangfang is only inferior to Huang Lingling among the few people who are currently awakened. At this time, he burst out with such a powerful demon power, which really surprised Hu Meng and the others who had always regarded him as stupid. .


    "Such a monster power! What a powerful monster do you want to summon?!"


    "Come out Phoenix! Burn all living things! Phoenix!!!"


    Huang Fangfang condensed all his demon powers and wanted to summon the phoenix fire phoenix, the strongest life form, but with a bang, the monster he had summoned appeared behind Huang Fangfang, a simple and fat panda...


    "panda?!"


    "So I didn''t say..." Huang Lingling lowered her head feebly, and there is no way for her brother to be unreliable regardless of occasion. "Fangfang''s summoning technique is capricious. It can¡¯t be summoned. And that panda, in terms of lottery, should be called ¡°empty lottery¡±. It has no combat power at all. Once that guy is summoned, it¡¯s not easy to send back, and as long as the panda is there, there¡¯s no way to summon others The monster beast can be said to be the worst helper."


    "Speaking of which, I heard him mention this before..."


    The people of the Miao family don''t care about what the Huang family''s eldest master is making at this time. After looking at each other, they all took out their guns and fired at their location.


    "It really is a very unreliable successor!"


    "Same feeling!"


    Xiaozi complained about that fool of Huang Fangfang, and Huang Lingling, the older sister, was not at all angry, but rather agreed. Outside surrounded by dozens of Miao family killers, countless guns and ammunition formed a strong fire blockade.


    Xiao Zi threw Huang Fangfang into the room, then immediately turned around, took out all the tarot cards on her body, and quickly waved her magic wand!


    "Tarot shield shape!!"


    Those tarot cards made of stainless steel are under the control of Xiao Zi¡¯s magic power, forming a huge circular shield to resist everyone. Although they are made of ordinary steel, they are infused with magic power. It was bombarded by an armor-piercing projectile and could hold on for a while.


    Countless bullets hit the shield made by Xiao Zi, constantly making ping-pong sounds.


    Xiao Zi is still young and lacks magic power in his body. He has to create a shield that can protect everyone, and he has to withstand continuous bombardment of bullets. The magic power in his body consumes rapidly. He gritted his teeth and said: "Hu Meng, Nai, hurry up! I can''t hold on too much. old!"


    "Got it! White and Black Duo No. 3!!!"


    Hu Meng and Xiao Wei shook each other''s hands, and jointly used the combined secrets that they had created to deal with Li Mengxiang, the power of illusion mixed with ice, and they fired indiscriminately against the Miao family outside. However, there were too many enemies after all, and after the attacks were dispersed, the power of the white and black duo began to weaken. Although it caused an attack effect, it was unable to kill the enemy in seconds.


    Huang Lingling hid behind the shield made by Xiaozi, listening to the screams of ping-pong outside, she felt a sense of powerlessness that a clever woman could not cook without rice.

 1203 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1203

    "Speaking of speaking, this place is completely surrounded, how are parents? No matter who it is, I really hope to have reinforcements at this time..."


    She is a military division, but under such a situation where there is a significant gap in the strength of the two sides, and her own side is still unable to retreat, Huang Lingling really has a sense of impoverishment.


    "It''s a pity, if you have reinforcements, you won''t appear anyway."


    Sen Leng''s ghostly voice suddenly appeared behind Huang Lingling. In this room, the ceiling behind Huang Lingling suddenly fluctuated like a water surface. Then Zhu Ranya was hanging upside down, her face full of horror. , Appeared in front of everyone.


    "The two people called the Huang Family''s''highest combat power'' have been captured. As long as the leader is lost, the rest is just a mob. The only ones left are you..."


    Chapter 155-The Strongest Spear vs. Spear!Bengyue Dimensional Knife Battle!


    Zhu Ranya appeared in the Oriental Invincible Mansion in a ghostly posture. After his body penetrated the ceiling, the ceiling was not damaged, as if the appearance of Zhu Ranya was a dream.


    Huang Lingling stared at the part of the ceiling that had been only half-open, and couldn''t help but move his hands.


    ''This technique...no way!''


    Zhu Ranya Ai didn''t pay attention to the situation of the other people in this room. After appearing upside down from the ceiling, she turned over gently in mid-air and landed firmly on the ground. When she landed, it was a wooden floor. , But did not make any sound. It can be seen that his martial arts is so high that his control of his body has reached a quite terrifying state.


    Zhu Ranya Ai completely ignored the others in the room, looking at the silver-haired girl sitting on the ground, her face was flushed.


    "Like...like...like...like..."


    Zhu Ranya''s love kept chanting "like" as if she had been caught in an evil. This cruel and innocent woman who had just killed someone was like a little girl in love at this time, watching Mengxiang sitting there , There was a shy look on his face, tears in his eyes.


    "The seal is unlocked, and we finally meet each other, and become beautiful, Mengxiang..."


    If you only look at the tears, you can also say that Zhu Ranyaai is a sister who loves and misses her sister very much, but if you count the blush on her face, it will become a little abnormal.


    Huang Fangfang was not in the mood to pay attention to this woman''s attempts to Mengxiang, because what Zhu Ranyaai said just now confirmed Huang Fangfang''s bad premonition before, and walked to Zhu Ranyaai with an angry expression, gritted his teeth: " What did you say?! As long as you lose the leader, you will be a mob...You guy, what happened to my parents?!"


    Zhu Ranya''s face immediately turned over. The shy and joyful expression just now vanished for an instant, and his eyes became half-open again, and the whole body exuded a cold and dark atmosphere, and said in a cold tone: "Now... I am immersed in Moved by the reunion with my sister after seven years, the choppy gets out of me!"


    Zhu Ranya''s right hand was raised, and the unique power fluctuation that happened when Huang Tiantian was killed just now appeared in his palm again. Huang Fangfang didn''t know the severity, and the ancient money knife in his hand cut down towards Zhu Ranya''s head. Ya Ai waved her right hand.


    "Die all to me!!"


    In a blink of an eye, Zhu Ranya turned her face and refused to recognize people. It was completely different from the joy of seeing Mengxiang just now. In an instant, she completely turned into that frightening dark demon, exuding from her white palms. With endless murderous aura!


    Analyzing from the position where Zhu Ranyaai shot, not only Huang Fangfang, but even Naruto behind him would be swept by Zhu Ranyaai''s attack.


    When Naruto performed the surgery, he sat cross-legged with Mengxiang, holding Mengxiang¡¯s hands with his hands. For Zhu Ranyaai, an extremely crazy sister-in-law, if outsiders dare to touch Mengxiang¡¯s body, It is a mortal crime, she can kill people without saying a word!


    Zhu Ranyaai¡¯s hand knife has become the sharpest blade at this time. Even Huang Fangfang''s magical power can ward off evil and rape the ancient money knife. It is not an opponent at all. The ancient money knife and the copper coin in the palm of Zhu Ranyaai¡¯s clash After being cut in half, the knife continued to slash towards Huang Fangfang''s neck.


    boom!!


    The two palms collided, but there was a heavy air explosion!


    Zhu Ranyaai¡¯s invincible hand knife was blocked by an equally white palm. This was the first time Zhu Ranyaai encountered something that could not be cut after practicing this trick. She once cut the truth with this trick. Although the body of the ancestor was of no practical significance because of the strong resilience of the true ancestor, it could really be cut off, but it was the first time it was blocked in this way, and there was a hint of shock in the scarlet vampire pupil.


    "You... can actually stop my Dimensional Sword?!"


    Huang Lingling raised her right hand. Although some blood was shed from the chop just now, her palm was still white, not the pale and pale color of ordinary zombies, but like a living girl, exuding like jade luster.


    "The Dimensional Knife is the strongest blade in history created by the Invincible Master of the East. You are not the only one who inherits this! I am a zombie made by the Invincible Master of the East, Huang Lingling. Next, I will be your opponent. Right!"


    Bengyue Dimensional Knife!!


    Huang Lingling and Zhu Ranyaai displayed the strongest blade developed by Dongfang Undefeated at the same time. Although they are only hand knives in the eyes of outsiders, their two hand knives already have the power to cut off the body of the true ancestor!


    boom!!


    The palms of the two touched, and a burst of strong energy erupted from the intersection of the two white jade hands. It was almost as if to completely detonate the air. It was just a confrontation and the spreading wave of energy. Almost blow away the weaker Zizi!


    Xiao Ku released the cold air originally stored in the lollipop, creating a wide ice wall in front of everyone, which barely blocked the violent air wave, but his forehead was covered with sweat from shock and tremor.


    "This is too powerful! When two people''s hand knives intersect, it is like a wave of air to completely cut off the air. What can be done to achieve this level?!"


    Huang Lingling and Zhu Ranya¡¯s powerful combat power is suffocating. Every time they wave a hand knife, the air will vibrate violently because of their movements. Zhu Ranya¡¯s eyes are extremely cold, it is only murder. With countless cold-blooded eyes that could only accumulate later, she shrank her hand, and then quickly pierced Huang Lingling''s face with her palm. Judging from the dimensional fluctuations in her hand, she was still using the strongest Bengyue Dimensional Sword at this time!


    Zhu Ranya¡¯s movements are extremely fast, and she aimed at Huang Lingling¡¯s vitals with one move. Huang Lingling also used the Bengyue Dimensional Knife to resist Zhu Ranya¡¯s attack, and at the same time turned her head, but the blade of the Bengyue Dimensional Knife was also cut on her cheeks. Made a hole.


    Zhu Ranya took the opportunity to get excited. Although the strength was not strong, Huang Lingling''s body had to retreat continuously with a clever force, and then with a bang, her back hit a pillar in the mansion, and her movements appeared gloomy. Paused.


    Zhu Ranya¡¯s footsteps are weird, with her black clothes and black hair, really like an evil ghost, coming and going without a trace, when she reappears, she is already in front of Huang Lingling with the Bengyue Dimensional Knife in her hand. Cut out again.


    For such a short distance, even if Huang Lingling wanted to use the same dimensional knife to resist, it was too late. Facing the horrible strongest blade, Huang Lingling turned over, flipped around in the air, and landed firmly on the ground.


    Bang bang bang...


    Huang Lingling and Zhu Ranyaai stood on both sides of the pillars. The solid wood pillar was cut off by Zhu Ranyaai''s dimensional knife and turned into wooden blocks and fell to the ground.


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    Zhu Ranya made a sound of admiration, and then shook her right hand fairly easily, and smiled: "It''s amazing. I didn''t expect anyone besides me to be able to use the Bengyue Dimensional Sword! It is indeed Dongfang. Undefeated direct descendant, Huang Lingling."


    Huang Lingling is not as relaxed as Zhu Ranyaai. Although her face is still smiling, her breathing is already chaotic. It can be seen that the continuous Bengyue Dimensional Knife has consumed a lot of demon power for her, and apart from being loved by Zhu Ranya on her cheeks In addition to the wounds scratched by the dimensional knife, her hands were already dripping with blood at this time. Compared with that, Zhu Ranya''s hands were still unstained, and the two of them made a judgment!


    The principle of the dimensional knife is to make the dimensional misalignment, such as the hand, after the dimensional misalignment, the palm can easily penetrate any object, this time there will be no problem, but if the misaligned dimension is restored, then it cannot exist in the same dimension. The relationship between the two things, so any object can be squeezed out, that is, the strongest blade of everything!


    The Dimensional Knife is more like a saw. Within a second, the Dimensional Knife must be restored, dislocated, restored, and dislocated. Repeat this hundreds of times to exert the strongest strength. Huang Lingling, Only mastered the simplified version 16 times in one second, her dimensional knife is not as powerful as Zhu Ranya¡¯s dimensional knife. Simply put, it is like one is a hand saw and the other is a chainsaw. If you head head-on, Huang Lingling is definitely a disadvantage!


    Huang Lingling is indeed a genius. After dying, she can use a zombie body to master the Bengyue Dimensional Knife that even her father Huang Feihong, who is a super first-class enchanter, can¡¯t master. The talent is obvious, but the problem is standing In front of her is Zhu Ranya Ai, a monster who has comprehended and completely mastered all the essence of Bengyue Dimensional Sword only by observation and her own guesswork, and has no bottom line at all!


    "Do you know me? It''s really an honor..."


    From the previous match, Huang Lingling can be sure that she is not the opponent of this black monster. All she can do at this time is to try her best to delay time. At this time, she smiled, completely ignoring the blood on her face.


    "But I also remembered, your appearance, and this kind of complete combat style... Nian Fang 13 became the strongest killer of the Miao family, and he was called the''dark devil''. The fearful vampire girl is said to be an enemy of the whole underworld because of the cruel work methods, and finally had to leave China, and that person¡¯s name is Zhu Ranya Ai!"


    "Zhu Ranya Ai?! In that case...this person is the eldest sister of Mengxiang and their four sisters, the first demon of Zhu Ran''s family whom I love?!"


    Chapter 156-The Devil''s Blade!Ya Ai invincible!


    Although she is called a demon, Zhu Ranya''s love is not angry. It is better to say that she herself quite likes this title. There is a smile on her beautiful face, but it is gloomy.


    "Sorry, I''m not here to chat with you, my purpose is to bring back my favorite sister, Mengxiang, over there."


    When Zhu Ranyaai said this, she unexpectedly glanced at Mengxiang, her face flushed, her hands were holding her cheeks, she turned out to be shy again.


    Seeing Zhu Ranya¡¯s reaction, Huang Lingling¡¯s heart beats, her thoughts turn, she has an idea in an instant, still with that kind of smile on her face, and said: "So, you are so excited to kill the Huang family today. Just to take away Chi Ye Mengxiang?"


    "Yes, why, Huang Lingling, are you going to give up and give Mengxiang to me? If that''s the case, I can let you go."


    Huang Lingling shook her head lightly, knowing in her heart that she was betting on life, but she had no choice.


    "No, I didn''t plan to just leave Chi Ye Mengxiang to you, just to give you a piece of advice."

 1204 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1204

    "advice?"


    "Yes, you have seen it too. These three people, including your favorite sister Chi Ye Mengxiang, have not regained their spirits. With your eyesight, if you take a closer look, you can find that they are three. The spirits are all linked together. Chi Ye Mengxiang¡¯s spirit was damaged a bit before, and is now being treated. If you move too much to hurt any of them, your sister¡¯s spirit may be irreparably damaged. ."


    Huang Lingling is really betting her life. It is only the first time she saw Zhu Ranyaai, but she had to make such a big bet because she had no choice but to do all she could at this time. Delaying time, she was betting that in Zhu Ranya''s heart, Chi Ye Mengxiang''s position was more important than anything else, even far more important than killing a powerful enemy like the East.


    Zhu Ranyaai raised her eyelids and looked at Mengxiang''s direction in a blink of an eye. In fact, Huang Lingling''s words can''t be lie at all. With Zhu Ranya''s eyesight, she can tell whether it is true or not.


    She was originally immersed in the joy of meeting Mengxiang. When she attacked Huang Fangfang, Naruto was also enveloped because of her jealousy. At this time, Huang Lingling reminded her deliberately. Of course, Zhu Ranya''s ability can tell the three of them. The spirit is connected, and if it is attacked, it is really possible that there is an irreparable situation.


    Although Zhu Ranya loves to deal with the undefeated enemy of the East immediately, and Uzumaki Naruto who dared to touch Moexiang¡¯s body, Zhu Ranyaai will never do it if Moexiang suffers the same damage. !


    "It seems that what you are saying is true, there is no way, you can only slightly shift the battlefield."


    Huang Lingling''s bet was won. Zhu Ranya was helpless. In order to avoid hurting Mengxiang during the battle, she could only turn back and land in the courtyard outside the mansion. Although it is not very big, just pay attention. If that is the case, the battle will not affect the three people in the mansion.


    Although Zhu Ranya''s withdrew from the Oriental Invincible Mansion because of Mengxiang, it does not mean that she would just let Huang Lingling and the others go. In fact, the feeling of being put together is really a bit uncomfortable.


    Zhu Ranya stepped on the ground under her feet, with a cold smile on her face.


    "Huang Lingling, this is your burial place!"


    ''Heh... I''m really convinced. I didn''t expect that there are such people in the world. The strength of this guy and the arrogance of this guy are completely intangible!It is a monster with no bottom line at all!To be honest, I''m exhausted just by temporarily delaying time. Really, what are these people doing at this time? Wake up quickly, there is no time for you to play slowly!''


    Huang Lingling was anxious, but had to immediately use the Bengyue Dimensional Knife to resist Zhu Ranya''s offensive.


    Zhu Ranya Ai is like a violent storm, with extremely fast speed, and every attack is aimed at Huang Lingling''s vitals, forcing Huang Lingling to resist her attack with all his strength, stepping on the strange footwork under her feet, every move is caused by collapse. The relationship between the Moon Dimension Saber and the invincible destructive force forced Huang Lingling to resist with all his strength.


    "The so-called dimensional knife is a super strong blade that offsets its own dimension, penetrates all objects and destroys them! But after all, a knife is just a knife, no matter how strong it is, it is only a kind of weapon, according to the strength of the user. , Its own value will also change. Even if you use the same blade, your physical skills are far inferior to mine. That''s it, Huang Lingling!"


    "Sister... Sister!"


    Huang Lingling smiled slightly. Although her demon power was almost exhausted because of the continuous use of the strongest blade, it didn''t mean that she would admit defeat, and in a blink of an eye she took out a handful of charms from her large clothes. , A submachine gun that can shoot exorcism bullets with sacred power.


    "Is that so? As far as weapons are concerned, guns are one of them, and I am not good at physical skills. The staff of the Huang family, Huang Lingling, will do whatever it takes to win!"


    "That''s right! Tarot infinite sword rain!!"


    Huang Lingling''s submachine gun aimed at Zhu Ranyaai for a burst of fire, and at the same time Xiaozi also launched her own attack. All the tarot cards in her hand were constantly transformed into smaller tarot cards under her own control. Each tarot card is accurately divided into eight parts, densely packed, and the sky is covered by countless tarot cards.


    "This kind of trick is useless to me! Bengyue Dimensional Knife!!"


    Zhu Ranya raised her right arm high, and after twisting the dimension, her right hand turned into the strongest blade in history, cutting open the countless bullets and tarot cards in front of her with a single knife.


    "Hey, I''m just waiting for your trick!"


    "what?!"


    "My own strength is not enough, so I have to use the power of foreign objects, that is, these tarot cards. Take it, Zhu Ranyaai!"


    Xiao Zi quickly waved the magic wand in her hand, and injected all her magic power into the tarot cards. The tarot cards that were chopped up by Zhu Ranya''s beloved Bengyue Dimensional Knife have not been restored, but have become more fragmented. , Eventually all become nano-scale steel dust.


    "These are steel dust, plus the sparks from sister Lingling''s muzzle, do you know what it will look like? Yes, it''s a dust explosion!!"


    boom!!


    Nano-scale steel dust is ignited by the sparks from Huang Lingling¡¯s muzzle. Even if it is incombustible steel, after being crushed to nano-scale, it is related to the release area of ??the air becoming infinite, so just a little spark, these steel Dust will turn into super-strong radiance. This is also the reason why in some wooden furniture and flour manufacturers, just a little spark will cause tragedy, because there are fine wood chips and flour everywhere in the air. Things are obviously more flammable!


    Xiao Zi''s lack of attack power can only be used to make up for it. If the tarot card is lost, it can be replenished again. As long as he can defeat the enemy, nothing matters.


    Zhu Ranyaai''s body was completely shrouded in the dust explosion caused by Xiao Zi, and Hu Meng and Xiao Ku took the opportunity to hold each other''s hand and completely merge their demon powers.


    "Come on, Zhu Ranyaai! This was originally developed to deal with the profound meaning developed by Mengxiang, now your sister will bear it first! Tarzan is overwhelming! The 13th time of the White and Black Duo!!! The last waltz!!!"


    Hu Meng and Xiao Wei combined their demon powers to create a huge ice block weighing several tons. At the same time, Hu Meng''s illusionary effect was integrated into it, as if the sky was falling apart, thinking of Zhu Ranya''s head falling down.


    boom!!


    The last waltz smashed to the ground. The heavy ice weighing several tons caused the entire Oriental Invincible Mansion to vibrate violently, causing huge damage that was almost dreamlike.


    After fighting continuously, Xiao Zi, who had the least magic power, couldn''t hold it at first. She knelt on the ground, sweating constantly on her forehead, looking at Zhu Ranya¡¯s direction. Although the sweat flowing into her eyes was uncomfortable, Xiao Zi did not go. Knead, but panted: "It should be... it should be solved..."


    "No, not yet, that woman can''t be solved so easily."


    "what?!"


    Having had a deep head-on fight just now, Huang Lingling knew exactly how terrifying that Zhu Ranya Ai was. Even their joint attack, I''m afraid they can only stop her temporarily.


    Zhu Ranyaai''s strength is too strong, although she did not get the power of the true ancestor, and did not have the nearly immortal regeneration ability of the true ancestor, but Huang Lingling and the others were completely unable to pose a death threat to Zhu Ranyaai.


    "Your cooperation is very good, I was careless, and it is too late to avoid the clothes completely in an instant..."


    Zhu Ranyaai walked out of the ruins of the collapsed wall, her black robe had become tattered, but this seemed to fit her demonic temperament more.


    "You can''t forgive me for making my favorite coat tattered!"


    "Huh! Did you use the dimensional avoidance skills? Sure enough, you must use the Bengyue Dimensional Knife to defeat you!"


    "It''s boring, it seems you haven''t understood what I just said, Huang Lingling, you are not qualified to be my enemy!"


    Huang Lingling''s body jumped into the air, condensing the little demon power that had been left, and once again activated the strongest blade in history. However, after fighting for so long and continuously using the Bengyue Dimensional Sword, Zhu Ranya''s demon power seemed to be complete. Like no consumption, the huge breath of the whole body has not decayed at all.


    Facing Huang Lingling, whose speed and strength had been weakened because of consuming too much demon power, Zhu Ranya once again used the Bengyue Dimensional Knife. The invincible blade cut off Huang Lingling¡¯s body, even if it was a zombie¡¯s body. The Bengyue Dimensional Knife was also completely impossible to resist. Huang Lingling''s body was chopped into several segments without any hindrance. With the blood mist blooming in the air, Zhu Ranyaai and Huang Lingling walked sideways, maintaining the posture of returning, with a cold face. Without seeing any feelings.


    "Farewell, Huang Lingling!"


    Chapter 157-Bloody Battle!The two strong men finally wake up!


    "sister!"


    "Sister Lingling!!"


    Huang Lingling''s body was severed by Zhu Ranya''s Bengyue Dimensional Knife, and blood splashed in the air, but Huang Lingling''s broken body showed a smile on his face.


    "So, didn''t I say it?"


    Because of the zombie, Huang Lingling did not die temporarily even if her body was cut like this. Of course, as long as the time is long, her death is already doomed. However, taking advantage of this short time, Huang Lingling uses her Half of his body, catching Zhu Ranyaai who thought he had won and relaxed his vigilance.


    "I am unscrupulous to win!"


    Huang Lingling bet all of her last demon power on this attack. Zhu Ranya¡¯s body has been cut off. After exhausting all her demon power, she is destined to not survive. This is Huang Lingling¡¯s final realization, all her demon power. Condensed into a huge magic circle on the ground!


    "You... did you deliberately?!"


    Zhu Ranya¡¯s love was shocked and wanted to struggle away, but Huang Lingling was already desperate at this moment. She knew that no matter whether her move was successful or not, there was no way to survive. The burst of power before her death made Zhu Ranya love temporarily. Can''t break free!


    "That''s right, it''s for this, the witchcraft flame prison formation!!"


    Huang Lingling tried her best to hug Zhu Ranya''s love, making her unable to escape from this formation.

 1205 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1205

    "The temperature erupted in this formation can reach thousands of degrees, which is comparable to the super high temperature on the surface of the sun. This is the power that explodes centered on the caster''s self. Don''t want to escape, Zhu Ranya!"


    "You... are you going to die?!"


    "Yes, as long as you can achieve victory, you must sacrifice your life when necessary. Of course, this also includes my own life! It''s useless for you to evade by the dimension, Zhu Ranyaai! When you launch the one of the Bengyue Dimensional Blade The demon power fluctuation triggered in an instant will immediately detonate the power of this infernal formation. The explosive power of the infernal formation is definitely faster than you can avoid using the dimension! Come blown away with me, Zhu Ranya loves!!!"


    For Zhu Ranya Ai, these things in front of her are not considered rivals at all. In her eyes, except for Mengxiang and the undefeated Dongfang who is one of the three Pluto kings, she did not even put Naruto in her eyes. In her eyes, it is this kind of pride and arrogance that makes this battle just a game for Zhu Ranya. She has been suppressing Huang Lingling with her tyrannical force, but Huang Lingling is different. She has been fighting since the beginning. The mortal belief, even if you lose your life, must stop Zhu Ranyaai, this is the gap in consciousness!


    "Sister! Hurry up and stop! If you use the Hell Array, you will also be wiped out!!"


    "Don''t cry, Fangfang, from now on you will shoulder the responsibility of the Huang family, and you must become a stronger and better man than anyone else. The future of the Huang family is up to you. If you leave, I will I won¡¯t say it, because of me, it¡¯s already dead."


    Huang Lingling smiled on her face, saying that she can''t say goodbye, but in her eyes, the love that an older sister has for her younger brother is completely revealed. Huang Lingling is a very sensible woman. She can suppress all her feelings because of her plan. It''s similar to , but at this dying moment, Huang Lingling still showed real emotions for a moment.


    ''I can only do this, farewell!''


    boom!!


    Huang Lingling used her own life as the cost, and used desperate tactics to destroy the enemy and ourselves. A super-high temperature flame comparable to the surface of the sun erupted in the hell formation. The golden-red flame illuminated the night sky of Huang''s house and then billowed thickly. The smoke rose into the air, and after rising high, it was blown away by the wind in the air, as if it also represented the passing of a peerless woman.


    Jingling, Jingling...


    The explosion of the Hell Array almost completely destroyed everything, but a golden bell fell out of the smoke from the explosion and rolled in front of Huang Fangfang.


    Huang Fangfang trembling her fingers, picked up the golden bell on the ground. Although this sister has been bullying herself, all her painful memories in the past have changed until now. After that, she wanted to find someone to complain and she couldn''t find it.


    Huang Fangfang is not a weak-willed person. As the future successor of the Huang family, although he is young and weak in strength, his will is definitely strong enough to take on the big responsibility, but at this moment, he holds the golden bell tightly in his hand. , Huang Fangfang couldn''t help crying.


    "Sister... how can you just be like this... sister!"


    Huang Fangfang knelt on the ground in pain, hot tears kept streaming down, sadness, pain, anger, and all negative emotions emerged.


    Although they didn''t know each other for a long time, seeing Huang Lingling disappear in front of their eyes, Hu Meng and the three of them were still sad, but before this emotion could turn into tears, it immediately turned into panic!


    "Fangfang! Be careful behind!"


    Xiao Que blurted out a loud scream, and at the same time quickly gathered five Bingkuwu in his hands and flew behind Huang Fangfang.


    Kuwu is faster than Huang Fangfang''s turning around. As soon as Huang Fangfang turned around, he saw that the five branches of ice Kuwu broke and turned into beautiful ice crystals floating in the air. Then, before Huang Fangfang, it was the dark demon. !


    "Die!!"


    Zhu Ranya¡¯s strength has reached a terrifying state. Even Huang Lingling¡¯s desperate tricks just now failed to kill her. Huang Fangfang¡¯s strength was already much worse than Zhu Ranya¡¯s love. In the case of a sneak attack, it was too late to make it. Any movement was slashed by Zhu Ranya''s Bengyue Dimensional Knife, and Huang Fangfang''s blood was spilled in the air.


    "Huang Lingling... I can only say that he is really worthy of the staff of the Huang family. It is really an excellent suicide trick. Even I was attacked by flames in an instant.... However, hiding the body underground is finally Having escaped most of the flame attacks and cannot use the dimension to evade, Huang Lingling will not be able to chase down to the ground. Now Huang Lingling is dead, and the rest is you!"


    Zhu Ranya suffered a small loss in Huang Lingling''s hands. Faced with Huang Lingling, who was far weaker than her, although the opponent was dead, she almost injured herself. This kind of thing really made Zhu Ranya with arrogant personality. Love felt a great humiliation. At this time, she was completely angry, and only crazy killing intent was left in the scarlet pupils of vampires!


    "Zhu Ranya Ai! We won''t let you go! The 13th time of the White and Black Duo! The last waltz!!"


    "Things beyond your own control! Give me all to die! Bengyue Dimensional Knife!!"


    Zhu Ranya raised her right arm high, and once again issued the strongest blade in history. It was just a hand knife, but the force that dislocated the dimension was enough to cut everything in this world, just a hand knife. It caused a huge wave of energy. With a single knife, Hu Meng and Xiao Ku¡¯s combined secrets developed to deal with Mengxiang were chopped into pieces. At the same time, the sharp dimensional sword also caused the three of them to lose in an instant. There is no meaning in front of the Dimensional Knife, Hu Meng, Xiao Wei and Xiao Zi bloomed with bright blood flowers at the same time, and then fell to the ground, life and death unknown.


    Zhu Ranya¡¯s eyes looked at the four people who fell on the ground with extreme indifference. Her indifferent eyes were not only cold-blooded and indifferent to murder, but in her eyes, she didn¡¯t seem to regard the four of them as being. Treated as equals, or in the eyes of Zhu Ranyaai, except for Mengxiang, everyone in this world is pig and dog, as long as they are not pleasing to the eye, they can be killed immediately!


    "I didn''t expect to be wasted so much of my time by you scumbags, but now it doesn''t matter, you all go to hell together! Bengyue Dimensional Sword!"


    Zhu Ranya once again wielded the strongest Bengyue Dimensional Knife. The aura of the Bengyue Dimensional Knife is equivalent to a crack in time and space, which is the same type of trick as Uchiha¡¯s divine power, unless it has divine power or The magical device in the mythology, otherwise it would be impossible for anyone to resist the power of the Bengyue Dimensional Blade!


    When the knife went down, the four people on the ground were absolutely killed immediately, but just before the Dimensional Sword was about to swallow their bodies, Zhu Ranya saw two figures flashing past. Before the Bengyue Dimensional Sword was hit, the The dead were rescued instantly.


    "Who is it?! Who is it?!"


    Zhu Ranya was shocked in love. The figure that flashed just now was very fast, even she did not fully see it. She could only barely judge that it should be two men. In the Huang family, there is such a high-end power. It surprised Zhu Ranya Ai.


    And those two figures, after saving the four people on the ground in an instant, have appeared on the roof of the Oriental Invincible Mansion. At the last moment, they were Naruto and Oriental Invincible, who finally awakened in time, from Zhu Ran in an instant. Under Yaai''s Bengyue Dimensional Knife, the four people facing death threats were rescued in time.


    Dongfang''s unbeaten left hand was holding Huang Fangfang, and his right hand was still holding a headless corpse, but judging from the clothes, it was definitely Huang Lingling''s body, and on the opposite side, Naruto was holding Xiaozi in his left hand. Xiao Que and Hu Meng were carried on his shoulders, and his right hand was holding Huang Lingling''s head.


    Naruto carefully put down the three girls who were severely injured by the Bengyue Dimensional Knife, and injected their own chakras into them, temporarily saving their lives. Then, looking at the head of Huang Lingling in his hand, he said: Using that kind of desperate witchcraft is really messy, if I and Dongfang Undefeated wake up later, you will all be wiped out!"


    A tired smile appeared on Huang Lingling''s head, and she said angrily: "There is no way, the enemy is really too strong, but it is me who wins."


    Huang Lingling never thought that her strength could defeat Zhu Ranya Ai, and as long as Naruto and Dongfang were able to awaken undefeated, this battle has already been regarded as Huang Lingling won. Zhu Ranya Ai, although powerful, is planning to make peace. In terms of resourcefulness, she is still inferior to this sinister woman.


    "Okay, I see, although according to the plot, I should say,''Don''t sleep, if you fall asleep, you will never wake up'', but you should take a good rest."


    Naruto can feel the strength of Zhu Ranya¡¯s love, Huang Lingling can support it for so long, and has also used desperate forbidden skills. Both the body and the will have reached the limit. Although he and the Dongfang are saved in time, but now In fact, it''s a state where you will die in one breath.


    Huang Lingling now has only one head left, no neck part, so she can''t nod with him. After blinking twice, her eyelids gradually closed and she fell into a deep sleep.


    Naruto threw Huang Lingling''s head to Dongfang Invincible, and the latter immediately connected Huang Lingling''s head to her body, and then put a charm on Huang Lingling''s forehead. Although it was only an emergency measure, it could also be saved. Huang Lingling is not dead.


    Zhu Ranya¡¯s eyes were no longer relaxed and playful, her scarlet eyes had become extremely serious, staring at the two standing on the roof, and said: "I finally awakened, the legendary Nine Tails Naruto Fox Uzumaki, and the strongest enchanter in the world, the three great Plutos are undefeated in the East!!"


    Chapter 158-''Rival in Love''?Ya Ai vs Naruto!


    The Invincible Dongfang usually seals its demon power like other monsters, that is, the appearance of old age. Once the demon power is liberated, that huge power will immediately make the Invincible Dongfang go beyond the time limit and become his best. Strong youth.


    Compared to Naruto, he is not so tall, but he has flowing black hair and two pointed ears. From the wool point of view, he is a rare beautiful man. This is the true face of the East. He said before that it is definitely not a lie that he was quite popular with girls when he was young!


    "Humph!"


    Dongfang Invincible snorted softly, standing on the roof, no matter its height or boldness, Dongfang Invincible was looking at Zhu Ranya Ai from a high level and tugging at the collar of his clothes casually.


    "It hasn''t changed back to this in many years. In order to use the remaining lifespan as much as possible, I usually reduce the demon power to the limit, but as long as you see this posture, you don''t want to leave safely!"


    Naruto crouched next to Dongfang Undefeated, looking at Zhu Ranya Ai below, but his posture was like a beast and avoided like a person. Because of the relationship between squatting down, the entire back tendons were completely Tighten, so that obvious marks appear on his back, once the force is applied, it can immediately burst out with strong power.


    "I really didn''t expect that the perverted old man in the second element house would look like this after liberating the demon power."


    "Hey hey hey, you can tell me clearly who the hell is a pervert. It''s not a good thing to say this to a gentleman like me!"


    "Yes, it''s hentai. Although the appearance has become younger and beautiful, it is still a pervert in essence."


    If you don¡¯t immediately deal with Zhu Ranyaai, Naruto and Dongfang Invincible started quarreling on the roof. Facing a demon like Zhu Ranyaai, they can still be so relaxed because of their strength and courage. Zhu Ranya loves above!


    Zhu Ranya squinted her eyes. Although the two people she faced were the strongest enchanter in the world and the legendary nine-tailed fox, Zhu Ranya did not intend to give up for the sake of cuteness. , Glanced at Moe Xiang, who was already standing behind Naruto and Dongfang Undefeated, a trace of crimson flashed across Zhu Ranya''s face, and then her eyes became cold again.


    Naruto and Touhou Invincible both noticed Zhu Ran''s emotional changes and stopped their childish bickering. Dongfang Invincible looked at the blood on the ground and knew that part of it came from his grandchildren, and his eyes flashed with anger. But instead of doing it right away, he asked: "Speaking of, Zhu Ranyaai, you made such a big disturbance, and even killed the Huang family to take away Chi Ye Mengxiang, what is your purpose?!"


    "purpose?"


    Zhu Ranya''s lips curled up. At this moment, she showed the tenderness of a girl, but this weak object, called Naruto, was completely speechless!


    "Of course it''s because I like it very much, do you need other reasons?"


    "like?"

 1206 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1206

    "Because I like her, I love her! That''s why I want to use my hands to protect her! But before that, I have a''promise'' that needs to be followed. Because of this, I have to wait until Mengxiang''s seal I just need to untie it, so I have been waiting for it for seven full years!"


    Zhu Ranya made a confession with a flushed face, and the object of the confession was officially her half-sister, Chi Ye Mengxiang!


    Naruto himself is not too disgusted with same-sex relationships. Anyway, as long as he doesn¡¯t involve himself, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just someone else¡¯s business anyway, but it¡¯s the first time I saw a girl confess to another girl in front of him. , And the object of being confessed is still his own woman, Naruto really feels that he has completely ruined his three views, and can''t complain.


    Invincible Dongfang pushed his glasses, resisting the urge to complain, and said: "Promise? Is it the last agreement that Akashya confessed?"


    "This has nothing to do with you!" Ya Ai''s tone changed, and immediately put on a fighting start. "The East is undefeated! Although it''s only the first meeting, you are still my master. I don''t want to fight if I can. So please, leave Mengxiang to me!!!"


    "Huh!''I don''t want to fight if you can''? Do you mean you can beat me if you want to fight?!" Dongfang''s undefeated tone changed, and the demon power of the whole body also became violent, this powerful demon power made The undefeated long hair of the East flies upwards, and the sheer and solid degree of that demon power is far above that of Ya Ai, this is the strength of the strongest magician!


    "Little girl! Don''t slap me on the nose!!"


    Invincible in the East is not a good person. Although Ya Ai is a very beautiful girl, she directly killed Huang''s house like this, cutting his grandchildren to death. No matter how beautiful a girl is, it is impossible to get him. His mercy and forgiveness, Ya''ai''s words also completely angered Dongfang Unbeaten, raised his right hand high, gathered the demon power, and immediately used the strongest blade!


    "Wait!"


    When the Eastern Unbeaten was about to make a move, Naruto suddenly stretched out his hand and blocked the right arm of the Eastern Unbeaten. At the same time, his right eye turned for a while, blocking the strange dimension dislocation, and then said: "It''s better to leave it to me. ."


    Dongfang Undefeated turned his head and looked at Naruto. The atmosphere between the two immediately rose to the point of tension. The intersecting hands kept fighting each other, while Naruto''s right eye turned quickly, without any sign of stopping.


    In the end, the undefeated Dongfang first stopped and withdrew his own demon power, the smile on his face, as if the atmosphere that the two could fight at any time just now seemed like a dream.


    "Whatever, just leave it to you, and my old man also happens to be taking a break."


    Naruto looked at Dongfang''s undefeated right hand with a vague look, and then with a light jump, he jumped off the roof and landed in front of Ya Ai.


    ''This kid is too keen!''


    Dongfang Unbeaten was a little bit cried and laughed in his heart. As the world''s strongest sorcerer, his right hand was trembling slightly at this time. Obviously, he was affected by the hard work just now. This is also the main reason why Dongfang Unbeaten will back down. One of it.


    ''Although I''m not good at using power, this kid is not moving at all. In terms of brute force, I am afraid that Akash and Miko are not his opponents. Hehe, this time, let¡¯s take a good look at the strength of this kid. Zhu Ranyaai is not comparable to a guy of Jiu Yao''s level!''


    Unbeaten in the East has survived for hundreds of years. He was already several hundred years old when he dealt with the true ancestor Alkad two hundred years ago. The accumulation of these hundreds of years of life made him easy to adjust to this kind of thing. In his own mentality, although it was shameful to fight for strength to lose to Naruto, he was also able to quickly think of the good side and was able to see with his own eyes the strength of Naruto Uzumaki.


    "Although it is a bit troublesome to fight with women, Zhu Ranyaai, let me be your opponent!"


    Different from the awe and seriousness of facing the invincible in the East, Zhu Ranya loves to look at Naruto. The scarlet vampire pupil makes no secret of her killing intent, sticks out her tongue, licks and sticks to her palm. With human blood, he smiled evilly: "Naruto Uzumaki! If you are looking for death, it is no wonder! People who dare to covet Mengxiang will all die!!"


    Zhu Ran Yaai¡¯s control over Mengxiang¡¯s sister has reached the level of perversion, and it is not the same as her beloved sister control. Ya¡¯ai¡¯s sister control includes the ¡°sexual¡± aspect, so for Ya¡¯ai , Naruto is not only an enemy, but also her "rival in love". According to Ya Ai''s extremely crazy character, how could he be merciful at all.


    Naruto''s eyes squinted, his eyes immediately changed from the scarlet that was just like that of Ya Ai to pure white, and the blue veins around his eyes were fully bulged. The white eyes and the bulging blue veins made Naruto look It''s peaceful and hideous again!


    Naruto''s left hand is in front, his body bends backwards, he puts out a soft fist, and smiles slightly: "If you want to kill me, just do it, Zhu Ranyaai!"


    The killing intent erupted in Ya Ai¡¯s heart. It was completely different from the time when she faced Huang Lingling and the others, and she was still in the mood of playing. At this time, Ya Ai¡¯s eyes were only half open, and her face showed a completely blackened expression. Black-clothed and black-haired, the whole body was shrouded in black, turned into a black shadow, and quickly flashed in front of Naruto.


    Ya Ai is proficient in Chinese Kung Fu. Even if he has not learned the Bengyue Dimensional Sword, Ya Ai is a more powerful fighter than Huang Tiantian. Her footwork is not only fast, but also has a very mysterious rhythm, which makes people difficult. Capture her with naked eyes.


    Naruto gave a startled glance, feeling that Ya''ai''s footwork seemed to be very similar to Rouquan''s gossip steps. He focused his attention on a pair of white eyes, and immediately opened up the gossip field under his feet.


    Ya Ai rushed to Naruto''s face instantly, rotated her body, and struck Naruto''s right cheek with a fist.


    Naruto moved at will. The rapid response of the sixth sense can control this body to exert its greatest strength. He stretched out his right palm to block Ya Ai¡¯s fist, and at the same time grabbed Ya Ai¡¯s wrist gently, and immediately took her The fist was directed backwards and hit Yaai himself.


    Ya''ai frowned. Instead of trying to relieve the fist that hit her in the opposite direction, she stepped forward with her footwork and hit Naruto''s front face with a fierce elbow, apparently in order to surround Wei and save Zhao.


    Naruto immediately raised his left arm to resist Ya Ai¡¯s elbow strike, but it also gave Ya Ai some room for relaxation. He immediately pulled back his arm, freed from the control of Naruto¡¯s soft fist, and then continued to use his elbow with both arms. Attacks fiercely, the moves are violent but not chaotic, like a well-trained army, the attack is neat and not messy!


    Naruto''s eyes also showed a rare seriousness, he saw a trick, blocked all of Ya Ai''s attacks, and then seized a flaw in Ya Ai, and immediately slammed into Ya Ai''s face!


    A sneer crossed Ya''ai¡¯s face, and her right hand took the opportunity to grab Naruto¡¯s punching wrist and took his fist to one side. Then, with a swing of her left arm, she hit Naruto¡¯s with a strange vibration. Heart position.


    "Twist your hands!"


    Chapter 159-Destruction and Stability!Soft fist against the dimension knife!


    Ya Ai is a martial arts expert. Let¡¯s not talk about the overall strength. It is already a long time in martial arts. The timing of attack and the skill of energizing. Ya Ai is the strongest person Naruto has ever seen in the world. .


    Although the overall strength of the Eastern Undefeated is higher than that of Yaai, the Eastern Unbeaten is a magician, but he is not good at hand-to-hand combat. It is also for this reason that he developed the Bengyue Dimensional Sword to compensate for his physical attack. Inadequate relationship.


    Ya''ai''s stroking hand hit Naruto''s heart with a punch, and a soft advance burst out of Ya''ai''s fist. Although it looked like a normal punch, it hit Naruto''s. After his body, he immediately exploded with a whirlpool-like punch, punching Naruto''s body from front to back, and a blood mist exploded from behind!


    puff!!


    A piece of blood was sprayed from Ming''s population, and part of it was sprayed on Ya Ai¡¯s face, but this kind of thing did not make Ya Ai feel sick. In fact, she was even more excited because of it. Scarlet eyes looked coldly. Looking at the Naruto in front of him, he laughed and said, "Are you so capable, Naruto Uzumaki?!"


    It¡¯s not that Yaai relaxes too easily, but she is very sure of the touch she just felt with her fist. She has definitely beaten the heart of the person in front of her so that she laughs at Naruto and this dare to cute The man who shot incense.


    Naruto¡¯s heart was indeed smashed by Ya¡¯ai, but he didn¡¯t see any pain on his face. After Ya¡¯ai ridiculed, he showed a strange smile, saying: ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, let you Disappointed, but not next time!"


    Eyes twitched to the cold and strange smile on Naruto''s face, and Ya Ai suddenly felt a sense of crisis. After countless exercises, the body reacted faster than the brain''s consciousness, and the body immediately flew back and back!


    laugh!!


    At the moment when Ya Ai retreated, Naruto''s body grew out of dozens of dense white bones. If Ya Ai had retreated slightly earlier, it would be hard to avoid being pierced by these white bones.


    "It''s a pity, but I won''t let you escape next time."


    Ya''ai stepped on footwork and quickly retreated a distance of about five meters, looking at Naruto, who looked as usual, and then stared at his bloody left chest again, yelling: "Impossible! You have been clearly already caught." I pierced my heart!!"


    Sneer!!


    Naruto tore off his outer clothes, and at the same time the white bones on his body were also retracted into his body, revealing a strong and strong body. Naruto''s body is perfect, strong but not bloated, and his complexion is compared to that of a yellow race. He said he was going to be whiter, but it was not yet Xiaobai''s level. The only problem was the bloody blood hole in his left chest.


    "You did pierce my heart, Ya Ai, but who told you that you would die if you pierced my heart?"


    Naruto smiled evilly and gathered his chakras in the heart. The heart that was smashed with a punch by Ya Ai¡¯s stroking hand just now recovered quickly in front of Ya Ai, the original twisted flesh and blood. Gradually unfolding, the scene deliberately slowed down by Naruto is just like a scene in a classic Hong Kong horror movie.


    It¡¯s true that Naruto¡¯s heart was pierced by Ya Ai. Otherwise, if you pretend, how could you relax the woman¡¯s mind, but Ya Ai¡¯s reaction speed is indeed beyond Naruto¡¯s initial expectations. The Tang Song dance just now, It was originally intended to at least hurt Ya''ai a little, but she didn''t expect to be completely avoided by her.


    There is a kind of anger being played in Ya Ai''s heart. From the time when she was fighting Huang Lingling until now, what she really did not go well for Ya Ai today, and the dark emotion in her heart expanded again.


    "You are less arrogant! Then I will completely chop you to pieces! Bengyue Dimensional Knife!!"


    In Ya Ai''s heart, she only had the intent to kill Naruto, and she had reached the point where she would never stop if she didn''t kill the man in front of her. With a wave of her right hand, it once again distorted the power of the dimension, forming the strongest time-space crack with nothing but slashing!


    Naruto''s white eyes stared at the space-time crack caused by the Bengyue Dimensional Sword. Although his eyes looked white, his current state is considered to be in a state where the power of white eyes is the strongest, and the ability of reincarnation and writing round eyes is relatively weakened. , Naruto, who possesses these three pupil techniques, stares closely at the Bengyue Dimensional Sword that Asia Ai uses!


    The distortion of the dimension has created the strongest cutting blade, and in that flash of light, there is the power of the distortion of the dimension!


    From the perspective of Naruto¡¯s eyesight, Bengyue Dimensional Knife and Shenwei are basically the same thing in principle, except that Shenwei belongs to the limit of blood inheritance, and Naruto cannot use it without the eyes with soil, but Beng Yue The Moon Dimension Sword is very difficult, but it is not impossible to learn.


    "Naruto! Be careful!"


    Facing the strongest blade that had been cut head-on, Naruto ignored Moexiang¡¯s worried scream, and immediately put on a soft fist starting position, while slowly waving his hands, the gossip field under his feet kept shining and expanding. The Bengyue Dimensional Knife that resisted Yaai''s frontally!


    "I can''t help myself! Just cut it off for me!!"

 1207 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1207

    "The field of soft fist gossip!!"


    Naruto drank low, his eyes became deep as water, his palms slowly waved, and the surrounding air began to flow around his body, the highest state of soft fist, but not only slowly controlling airflow and gravity with fist strength It''s just that, Naruto can control the surrounding time and space according to his own mind. If the limit is reached, it is not impossible to reverse the time and space within a certain range.


    The bigger and rounder Naruto''s soft fist, the slower and slower he hits. At the same time, the space around him has gradually become heavier, it is like using space to cast a solid wall around him!!


    boom!!


    Ya''ai''s Bengyue Dimensional Sword slashed on Naruto''s Gossip Realm, and the dimensional confrontation force caused black lightning to burst out where the Dimensional Sword and the Gossip Realm collided.


    These lightnings are not ordinary arcs, but are part of the space-time storm caused by the distortion of time and space in the space of different dimensions. Originally, the dimensional knife was a trick to warp time and space. The inside of the dimensional knife is actually a space of different dimensions. The power of this different dimension should only exist inside the Dimensional Sword, and will not appear in the present world, but Naruto¡¯s gossip domain resisted the Dimensional Sword of Asia, so that when the Dimensional Sword is resisted, its own power is also Becoming unstable, a part of the time and space storm came to this world from another dimension world!


    Naruto has seen the power of Daito and Kakashi many times. In terms of aggression, the Bengyue Dimensional Sword is closer to the power of Kakashi. Naruto''s feeling at this time is like using a soft fist to resist the card. Cassie¡¯s supernatural power is like that.


    The Bengyue Dimensional Knife constantly cuts off the space around Naruto, while Naruto is constantly punching soft fists, manipulating the power of the space with the power of the soft fists, and casting a space wall around him!


    Although the gossip field was slashed by Ya Ai¡¯s Dimensional Knife, it almost collapsed, but in the end the knife failed to slash Naruto¡¯s body. Naruto successfully sealed the Beng Yue of Ya Ai with the power of a soft fist. Dimensional knife!


    "Even blocked?!"


    After seeing Huang Lingling¡¯s Bengyue Dimensional Knife, Ya Ai was shocked again. If Huang Lingling was able to withstand her blade because he also mastered the Dimensional Knife, it was still within the scope of Ya Ai¡¯s understanding, but She had no idea what Naruto was doing.


    Looking at Naruto¡¯s posture, it is very similar to Chinese Tai Chi. Ya Ai has some understanding of Tai Chi, but she is not too proficient. She really does not understand how to do Tai Chi in order to achieve that level. There is no need to touch. Touching it can block the power of the Bengyue Dimensional Sword. As everyone knows, the eyes under the glasses of Oriental Unbeaten are also full of shock.


    ''This trick...''


    Naruto was only trying to see if his soft fist could withstand the strength of the Bengyue Dimensional Knife. Because his recovery ability was too strong, it didn¡¯t matter if he was slashed by the Bengyue Dimensional Knife. Now the experiment is successful. I am too familiar with this kind of power so I am a little reluctant, but it is indeed able to block the strongest blade of Bengyue Dimensional Sword, and Naruto''s confidence is also high because of this.


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife is no longer useful for me, Ya Ai, this time I''m going to make a move! Gossip empty palm!!"


    Naruto¡¯s white eyes were condensed, tightly locking Aai¡¯s black figure, and at the same time a split palm shot out, Chakra compressed in his palm and turned into a transparent Chakra, flew towards Aai with one palm .


    Although Ya Ai''s eyes could not see Naruto''s empty palm, with the fighting instinct in her body, she still noticed something flying towards her, and subconsciously cut it out!


    boom!!


    The power of Bagua Kongzhang couldn''t resist the power of Bengyue Dimensional Sword, and Naruto''s attack was immediately cut in half.


    Naruto stepped on the gossip step and approached Yaai, and at the same time, he constantly punched his hands to stabilize the space around him, blocking Yaai¡¯s dimensional sword attack.


    Ya Ai feels depressed the more she fights. Although she does not rely solely on Bengyue Dimensional Knife, but Dimensional Knife is indeed her current strongest trick. Yes, she is blocked by someone at her strongest point, even if it is Ya Ai. I felt a little restrained in the fight.


    During the battle with Ya''ai, Naruto slowly realized the mystery of soft boxing. Although he has not yet fully grasped it, his understanding of soft boxing has become more advanced, and his skills to resist the Bengyue Dimensional Sword have become more handy. Stepping close to Ya Ai''s body, a sheet was pasted on her abdomen.


    "This trick is for you! Gossip Breaking the Mountain!!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty-Mengxiang''s Mind!Asia loves the magic!


    The imprint in the palm of Naruto''s right hand gleamed slightly, and at the same time, in the palm of his palm, a group of golden chakras quickly rotated, brewing a terrifying force far stronger than the appearance!


    boom!!


    The moment Naruto¡¯s right palm hit Yaai, the whole arm produced a unique rhythmic fluctuation. The chakra that was compressed in his palm before burst out in an instant, creating a huge golden chakra vortex. !


    Because it spreads with the power of rotation, the durability of Naruto¡¯s mountain-breaking strike is far beyond imagination. It is a powerful penetrating attack that can really penetrate a high mountain with one palm, illuminated by the golden chakra vortex. Fortunately, in this dark night, the Oriental Unbeaten Mansion was not close to the Huang Family''s mansion, otherwise Naruto''s attack would really cause a lot of damage to the Huang Family.


    Naruto¡¯s mountain-breaking blow exploded with a terrible interest rate, but there was no smile on his face, because when Naruto hit the mountain-breaking hand just now, there was no feeling of hitting the entity at all, Naruto Believing in the instinctive judgment of my body, although the palm just now was powerful, it definitely did not hit Zhu Ranya Ai!


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife Double-edged Cut!!"


    From the smoke and dust that did not disappear, the voice of Zhu Ranya''s love that broke out has fully proved Naruto''s judgment. Two dimensional knives cut through the smoke and dust, and flew to Naruto with cold and severe destructive power. In front of.


    Naruto focused all his energy on his white eyes, and with these eyes that could see through everything, he carefully observed the power fluctuations of the Dimensional Knife, and at the same time he punched soft fists with a unique rhythm with both hands.


    Naruto¡¯s palm makes the air and the entire space constantly fluctuate. Dongfang Undefeated and Moexiang are standing aside watching the battle. They seem to be able to see some water-like existence around Naruto, in Naruto¡¯s control. Down, they all flew towards the two dimensional knives issued by Ya Ai.


    Under the influence of these unique''in the water'', the power of the Dimensional Knife was continuously stripped and weakened. In the end, the two invincible Dimensional Knives were slowly submerged under those currents, as if disappearing into some torrent. .


    Mengxiang could see the existence of those''water currents'', but could not judge what they were, frowning and said, "What is next to Naruto?"


    "call"


    Invincible Dongfang stood next to Mengxiang, took a puff of smoke, and then slowly exhaled a burst of smoke, saying: "Those are the trajectories of the space. I didn''t expect that he already has the power to control the space. It must be able to completely seal the Dimensional Sword, but at least it also has the power to confront the Dimensional Sword. It''s really amazing, this blond kid!"


    At this time, Moe Xiang didn''t care about Dongfang Undefeated calling Naruto a kid, and looked at the blond figure who was in a fierce battle with Ya Ai, her expression became gentle unconsciously.


    "Naruto, how strong are you going to be?"


    After Naruto blocked the two dimensional knives of Ya''ai, she was immediately bullied by Ya''ai, and the strongest blade pierced Naruto''s face directly.


    Naruto concentrated the power of the soft fist on her hands, grabbed Ya Ai¡¯s jade hand with one hand, and at the same time completely eliminated the dimensional fluctuations in her hand, staring at Ya Ai¡¯s murderous Lingran face, smiling. : "Just now is the dimensional avoidance. It''s really good to be able to escape from my broken mountain, Zhu Ranyaai!"


    Even with the strength of Zhu Ran Yaai, it is impossible to block Naruto¡¯s mountain-breaking blow with her body, but the mountain-breaking strike just now did not affect her at all, because she was avoided by Yaai and used it on her whole body. The technique of the Dimensional Knife allows the body to temporarily hide in the different dimension space. If the Dimensional Knife is close to the power of Kakashi, then the dimensional avoidance is no different from the power of the earth.


    If you can''t break this dimensional avoidance, you can''t think of any harm to Asia!


    "You don''t need to talk about this kind of thing, anyway, I will tear you to pieces soon! Hundreds of knives are dazzled!!"


    Ya Ai withdrew her hands from Naruto''s palms, and at the same time turned them into Bengyue Dimensional Swords, Naruto flew back, and Ya Ai immediately chased up, waving her hands continuously, and in an instant, countless dances Dimensional sword energy, weaving an inevitable dimensional net in the air, enveloped Naruto''s body.


    Facing the destructive power emanating from the dimensional sword, even Naruto dared not take any carelessness, staring at all the dimensional sword energy in the air with blank eyes, the speed of his body flying in the air gradually became slow, and his hands kept swinging back and forth.


    boom!!


    Naruto used the gossip domain again, and Ya Ai''s Dimensional Blade Slash was in the gossip domain. The strong power immediately caused a crack in the gossip domain, but it quickly recovered under Naruto''s soft fist.


    Ya Ai''s hands kept waving, it turned out to be the strongest Bengyue Dimensional Sword in succession, raising the power to the limit, and looking at her posture, she intends to break through Naruto''s gossip field!


    Naruto''s soft fist was not yet fully proficient, the gossip field gradually became difficult to resist under the continuous attacks of Ya Ai, and finally broke apart with a bang!


    "Uzumaki Naruto! Go to death! Bengyue Dimensional Sword!!"


    When Ya Ai saw that the damn defense was finally broken, she could not take a rest to restore the demon power that had been consumed in her body, and immediately increased her strength to the maximum, using the Bengyue Dimensional Blade to slash Naruto''s body!


    "Seeking Daoyu defense!!"


    Naruto yelled, and the chakra on his body immediately transformed into nine incomparable black Taoist jade, and the Taoist jade immediately transformed into a liquid, turned into a black sphere, protecting Naruto''s whole body.


    Qiu Daoyu is still Naruto¡¯s strongest defensive art at this stage. For Naruto, Qiu Daoyu¡¯s defensive power should still be above the Yata Mirror. Naruto also wants to try the power of Bengyue Dimensional Sword. How strong it is, so instead of using Thunder God to avoid it, he chose to carry it frontally.


    The Bengyue Dimensional Knife is the power of space. Even the Qiu Dao Jade that can dissolve everything is useless, just like the Qi Dao Jade cannot resist the divine power, this black absolute defense still cannot resist the power of the Dimensional Knife, and it also carries with it. Naruto was also cut off!


    Just now, Ya Ai saw Naruto¡¯s ability to recover after his heart was pierced, and she felt a little worried. Her figure and Naruto¡¯s body crossed, and then immediately turned around and swung the Bengyue Dimensional Sword again three times. , Completely chopped Naruto''s body into pieces.


    "There should be no way to regenerate this way, right?"


    Ya Ai looked at the body of Naruto who fell on the ground with some uncertainty. Seeing the damage Naruto was suffering now, Ya Ai thought that even if her body was chopped in this way, she would definitely not be able to survive.


    "Is that right?"

 1208 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1208

    Once again, beyond Ya¡¯ai¡¯s expectations, Naruto¡¯s vitality is far higher than that of ordinary vampires. Even if his body is chopped off and his head is chopped in half, he cannot be completely killed. After falling to the ground, Naruto¡¯s head flew into the air. He sneered at Zhu Ranya¡¯s with a shocked expression on his face, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my body is relatively strong, so such an attack on me It''s useless."


    ''My body is stronger!''


    Ya Ai seemed to have heard this sentence somewhere before, and her face changed immediately. Before Naruto''s body had recovered, she immediately launched the Dimensional Sword and rushed towards Naruto''s scattered body.


    "Then I will tear you up completely! Let you never come back to life!!"


    "Sister get out!!"


    There was a soft drink from the air. It was this sound that made Ya Ai soar into the air suddenly. She was kicked by the opponent almost unpreparedly. In other words, Ya Ai never thought of being attacked by the opponent. He never intended to defend her, and was kicked out immediately.


    After the sneak attack succeeded, Moexiang rolled over and fell to Naruto''s side, her scarlet eyes coldly looked at Ya Ai''s direction, and said: "I won''t allow anyone to kill Naruto in front of me, even if it is Sister Yaai is the same with you."


    Naruto originally planned to slowly recover from his physical damage and deliberately played twice with Ya Ai, but now that Moe Xiang has already taken action, Naruto can only converge on that mind and immediately repair the damage to his body. The damage from the dimensional knife slash has completely disappeared at this time.


    "I really didn''t expect you to make a move, but Ya Ai didn''t expect it either."


    Mengxiang sneered at Naruto, with a hint of ridicule in her smile, but she didn''t mean to reflect at all in her heart. She flirted with her beautiful long silver hair, and said: "I never said that I want to have sister Ya Ai. I''ll deal with it for you. Speaking of which, I have something to settle with Sister Ya''ai, right?"


    Naruto wants to deal with Yaai because of the man¡¯s self-esteem and to protect his beloved woman. This is not just Mengxiang, but also the three girls who were severely injured by Yaai¡¯s dimensional knife and nearly died. A sum of Naruto can not be counted!


    Mengxiang also wants to avenge Hu Meng and the others, who almost died, but the entanglement between her and Yaai is far more than this. In fact, Mengxiang wants to liquidate, and it dates back to seven years ago. Things that happened.


    Naruto and Moexiang both have reasons not to shrink. Both of them are stubborn people. Although there is no way, they have become their only choice to deal with Zhu Ranya Ai together.


    Mengxiang leaned against Naruto''s back, and she smiled and said, "I will give you the back. Will it protect me?"


    Naruto hasn''t experienced such a back-to-back fighting style for a long time, giving his back to the opponent completely, which is also an absolute trust in the opponent.


    "Of course, I will protect your back!"


    Seeing the scene where their two hearts merged, Ya Ai, who had just emerged from the collapsed ruins, knelt on the ground with her legs weakly, tears in her eyes and a crazy smile in her mouth...


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty-Ya Ai Runaway!Naruto''s full strength!


    "Haha...hahaha..."


    Zhu Ranya loves to kneel on the ground, supporting her body with her hands. Although she is laughing, her tears keep streaming down. Whether it is Naruto or Moexiang, you can tell from her laughter that she is really cry.


    Ya Ai¡¯s body is a complete loli, and there is basically no ups and downs before and after. Although she is strong and has a terrifying personality, she is physically no different from the Yaomei¡¯s beloved family at home, excluding her crazy personality and horror. In terms of her strength, Zhu Ranya loves, from the outside, she really looks like a slender girl.


    Kneeling on the ground, laughter of despair, sorrow, and pain, it made Ya Ai look so miserable and desolate, it is hard to imagine that such a weak and slender girl would be the most ferocious warrior of Zhu Ran''s family!


    Leaving aside the question of whether she is the same woman or sister, Ya Ai¡¯s affection for Mengxiang is absolutely undeniable. For Ya Ai¡¯s nonsense, her only support in this world is the third sister Chi Ye Mengxiang!


    For Ya''ai, nothing matters except Mengxiang in this world. For Mengxiang, she can kill anyone or be an enemy of anyone at all costs. And Yaai¡¯s love for Mengxiang, In addition to the affection between the sisters, it also means love. This can also be seen from the confession of Mengxiang in the past. However, Mengxiang''s love for Naruto is indeed the deepest for Asia. Despair.


    "I love you... Meng Xiang... You are my most cherished sister! But... Why? Why is it not me who makes my favorite sister fall in love with, but the man?! Why?!"


    Zhu Ranyaai knelt on the ground and looked up at Mengxiang. Her weak look was completely different from the ruthless Zhu Ranyaai just now. She was so full of sadness and enveloped that Mengxiang couldn''t bear it. She pressed her lips.


    "sister¡­¡­"


    Seeing Ya Ai''s sadness, Mengxiang couldn''t help but feel a little soft. After all, she is still a stupid girl with a tough outside and a soft inside, and Ya Ai is also her sister!


    "I will never agree! I will never agree that such a man is your partner!!"


    "companion?"


    Naruto was taken aback, and Mengxiang chewed the word, a blush suddenly appeared on her noble and beautiful cheeks, and then her scarlet eyes became cold again, and said faintly: "What kind of man do I choose? You have nothing to do with sister Yaai!


    Although she can''t bear it in her heart, Mengxiang will never give in on this matter, even if the person in front of her is Sister Ya''ai!


    Naruto moved his neck, secretly concentrated his chakra on his hands, and smiled: "Zhu Ranya Ai, no matter what you say, I can''t let you take away Mengxiang from me. , Even if it wants to kill you for it!"


    "The bug that made Mengxiang fall! Disappear for me!! Bengyue Dimensional Knife!!"


    Ya Ai is completely mad because of Mengxiang¡¯s affection for Naruto. Although she was ruthless in the battle before, she still pays attention to her demon power consumption. After all, the Bengyue Dimensional Sword is a very expensive trick. She has completely mastered the Bengyue Dimensional Sword, and her demon power is far above Huang Lingling, but after all, it is a continuous wheel fight, and there is one of the three Great Hades standing next to Dongfang Undefeated!


    But now, Ya Ai, who has been completely mad, will care about these things anymore. Even the two hostages Huang Feihong and Huang Tiantian, who were prepared to threaten the undefeated East, have been left behind by Ya Ai, what she thinks now , Only to kill Uzumaki Naruto at any cost!


    Ya''ai used all the strength of the Bengyue Dimensional Knife, and the ground burst with one slash, and the rubble was flying in the air!


    "Be careful!"


    Naruto shouted in a deep voice, and firmly grasped Mengxiang''s hand, then let go, and put on a fighting posture, saying: "I will resist the dimensional sword, you find a chance to attack, Mengxiang!"


    "understood!"


    Moexiang replied briefly. There was not much time to say anything else, because Yaai had already attacked. Although she could not kill Moexiang, she was merciless when facing Naruto. The attack was also because of madness and Anger has become unstructured, but the power is frightening!


    Such a strong and unreasonable Zhu Ranyaai was completely shrouded in sorrow at this time...a child.


    "The gossip field is open!!"


    Naruto spread out the gossip realm under Naruto''s feet, constantly punching soft fists with both hands, and with the strength of the soft fists, he manipulated the space around him into a strong shield to resist in front of him, blocking the Bengyue Dimensional Knife that Yaai kept swinging!


    At this time, Ya Ai had no reason at all. Regardless of her demon power remnants, she kept swinging the Bengyue Dimensional Knife, each of which was heavier than before. It slashed Naruto¡¯s gossip domain with one knife, letting Naruto¡¯s gossip. The domain suffered considerable damage in an instant!


    Seeing that she could not immediately destroy Naruto¡¯s defensive skills with the continuous use of Bengyue Dimensional Knife, her heart burned with rage, she gritted her teeth and took out a red pill from her arms and threw it into her mouth. After Naruto saw the pill, he shouted at the same time: "Magic blood medicine!!"


    When Kariya was in the Snow Girl, in order to deal with Naruto, she used to take the holy medicine for vampires. Now, Yaai did not hesitate to kill Naruto and swallowed her only one. A magic blood medicine.


    Speaking of it, the magic blood medicine on Ya''ai was not given to her by someone, but she stole it directly.After all, Zhu Ranyulu¡¯s current person is Zhu Ranyulu, which is the biological mother of and beloved, and Yaai is the daughter of Zhu Ranyicha¡¯s lover. It is conceivable that Zhu Ranyulu has nothing to do with Ya Ai. With a good face, of course, he would not give that precious magic blood medicine to Ya Ai!


    After swallowing the magic blood medicine, the demon power of Yaai''s body soared, and the skin of her whole body began to activate because of the rapid flow of blood. In this, countless demon powers were extracted and injected into Yaai''s. Among the limbs!


    "Maximum power collapsed moon dimension knife!!"


    boom!!


    Raising the power to the extreme level, the power of Ya Ai at this time, even compared to the Eastern Invincible or the god of the gods, is better than one of them. The most powerful Bengyue Dimensional Knife, the power is almost like it. Like the legendary excalibur, the heroic sword of King Arthur, Naruto¡¯s gossip field was completely cut with a single knife!


    "Naruto!"


    "Relax! I''m fine!"


    Naruto''s figure flickered and rushed out of the smoke and dust of the explosion, but his current body should be replaced by someone else.


    After taking the magic blood medicine, Ya Ai increased her strength to the maximum, destroying Naruto¡¯s gossip domain with a single stab, and even made Naruto too late to dodge. His body was hit by the Bengyue Dimensional Knife, and his body was cut in half. The body on the right side was completely blown into the different dimension space!


    Mengxiang knew that Naruto''s recovery ability was strong, and when he saw his missing half of his body quickly recover, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief, but the crisis will not end there!


    Ya Ai constantly wields the most powerful Bengyue Dimensional Knife, and every knife is aimed at Naruto¡¯s body. With the power of her Bengyue Dimensional Knife at this time, if Naruto is continuously cut, his body may be completely destroyed. Blowing and flying into the different dimension, Naruto pulled Mengxiang, while dodge, and at the same time hit the gossip palm to resist the Bengyue Dimensional Sword of Ya Ai.


    "Wake up, Mengxiang, can''t be deceived! You only have me, you only have me... Is that so?! Because... Because I only have you!"


    Ya Ai wielded the Bengyue Dimensional Knife to attack Naruto, and at the same time she wanted to''awaken'' the''bewildered'' Mengxiang. Her expression was strange and pitiful. Her face had not developed much in those seven years. She was full of tears with a sad smile, her expression, like a drowning man, caught the last straw of''Chi Ye Mengxiang''.

 1209 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1209

    If Mengxiang could be cruel and say "I don''t need you anymore, Sister Ya''ai", then Ya''ai''s will will probably collapse completely at this moment!


    boom!!


    The Bengyue Dimensional Knife had already destroyed the Oriental Invincible Mansion to a terrible level. Naruto looked at himself with only half of his body left. He had no pain at all because he had already closed off his pain. He just smiled and said, "It''s amazing, Zhu Ranya, I have never seen a strong and violent woman like you."


    "Hateful bug! Now no matter what you say, I won''t forgive you. People who seduce Mengxiang to fall must die!!"


    "Zhu Ranya Ai, you should also make it clear to me, I have no intention of begging you for mercy!"


    Zhu Ranya loves madness, Naruto is even more mad than him. He wanted to single-handedly dared to single-handedly single-handedly single-handedly single-handedly dared to single-handedly single-handedly single-handedly single-handedly single-handedly single-handedly single-handedly challenged the man from Ninja Ninja Village. During this, Naruto''s long-lost blood was aroused, and his arrogance in his bones was awakened.


    Naruto had already taken off his shirt in the previous battle, which means that his upper body is now completely naked. This way, it is more convenient for him to display that state.


    "With a grateful heart, Zhu Ranya Ai! I haven''t used this state for a long time, my Uzumaki Naruto is the strongest figure! The soft fists punched out of two arms can''t stop your Beng Yue dimension Knife, I''ll see if six hands can stop it!"


    "Too much nonsense! Take it to death, Naruto Uzumaki! Bengyue Dimensional Sword!!"


    "Zhu Ranya Ai! Look at my strongest form of Naruto Uzumaki! Asura incarnation!!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Two-The Power of Togetherness!Ya Ai''s past!


    The power is even higher than the nine-tailed fox, Naruto''s true body, it should be this Asura!


    Asura is one of the six paths of Buddhism, that is, the path of Shura among the six paths of reincarnation, and is the Hercules of the world of desire.Asura is irritable and combative, brave and good at fighting. It is said that he is a god of war, and it is better to say that he is a god of destruction like Susao Nohu. In the age of mythology, he fought fiercely with the god Deva many times. Asura also worships the Dharma and is a Buddhist guardian god. One of the eight dragons!


    In mythology, men of Ashura are ugly, while women of Ashura are beautiful. Therefore, there is no shortage of beauties among the Asuras, but there is a lack of food. Among the gods of Deva, there is no shortage of food but there are few beauties. The Deva protoss are jealous of each other, so there are countless fights against each other in the myth. The battlefield between them is commonly known as the Shura Field!


    The leader of the Asura protoss is King Asura, and the leader of the Deva protoss is named Di Shitian, which is actually Indra!


    If it is in the Naruto World, the place that should be called the Shura Field is there, the Valley of End!However, in this world, there is no Di Shitian, only Naruto as an Asura, so his power is absolutely unique!


    Naruto showed the strongest posture with three heads and six arms. In this state, the original three pupil skills have also changed. There are three eyes on all three heads of Naruto, and the unified forehead represents everything. Nine-gou jade reincarnation eye, on the middle head, under the nine-gou jade reincarnation eye is a pair of light purple reincarnation eyes, while the left one is white eyes, and the right one is a pair of eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes!


    Naruto''s power is divided into three, but it is a trinity, showing the strongest power!


    Naruto changed into this posture, and then faced the Bengyue Dimensional Sword with full strength from Yaai, it was no longer as irresistible as before. In fact, this Asura state consumes more power than the Nine Tails Chakra mode. Nearly ten times, but the power is completely different.


    In the face of Ya''ai''s tricks that every move was meant to kill, Naruto in the Ashura state smiled coldly, and on three sides, three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes glowed at the same time.


    The six arms first put their hands together, and when they were unfolded, there was an extra word in the palm of each hand, but Naruto dispersed the power of the six powers on the body¡¯s six arms, unless the six powers were broken at the same time , Otherwise it will not be able to cause any substantial damage to his body.


    "Gossip field defense!"


    Although the number of arms has tripled, and the strength is not just multiplied by three, Naruto uses the soft fist again in this posture, and the power is several times stronger than before, using the three pupils and the six reincarnation powers at the same time. , Naruto''s power to control the space also makes it more handy.


    Condensing all the power of the space in front of him, Naruto''s tricks caused the chaos of the space, but he completely, did not care, just used his own strength to resist the strongest blade of Ya Ai!


    Naruto¡¯s current realm is not enough to fully grasp the power of space, but he can faintly see the embryonic form. In the battle with Ya Ai, Naruto has gradually explored the law of mastering space, perhaps because of his three nine-hook jade The pupil power of the reincarnation eye is all related to space, so he made rapid progress on this point.


    The space was condensed in front of him by Naruto, and in an instant it seemed that the space between heaven and earth became solid, condensed into a shield in front of him, resisting Yaai¡¯s Bengyue Dimensional Sword and then It dissipated immediately, not because the power of Bengyue Dimensional Sword was too strong, but because Naruto was not proficient in mastering this power and could not maintain it for a long time.


    Perhaps Naruto himself didn''t realize this momentary change, but his body will faithfully remember this feeling during the battle, helping him to understand a higher realm in the future!


    Naruto had gradually mastered the way to deal with the Bengyue Dimensional Sword, and quickly rushed to Aai in the form of Asura.


    Because of Mengxiang''s love for Naruto, Ya Ai was almost crazy in her heart. Seeing Naruto rushing towards her, instead of retreating at all, she speeded up towards Naruto, constantly swinging the Bengyue Dimensional Sword in her hand.


    Naruto concentrated the power of the soft fist on his six arms, turning his six arms into the strongest shield that can withstand the Bengyue Dimensional Knife, even if the arms are not in the light of the new force. In the event of a situation, Naruto will immediately use the pupil power of his Nine-hook Jade Reincarnation Eye to block the power of the Bengyue Dimensional Sword.


    This is also Naruto¡¯s previous method to block the invincible Bengyue Dimensional Sword in the East. Using the space of the Nine-hook Jade Reincarnation Eye to freeze, can the space be sealed so that the Bengyue Dimensional Sword completely loses its power, but continuously uses the pupil power of the Nine-hook Jade Reincarnation Eye. The words are too burdensome for Naruto, so they have not been used.


    Naruto would not use the Bengyue Dimensional Knife, and five sharp bone spurs grew from the tips of his five fingers, making Naruto''s palm look like a ghost claw, and grabbed Yaai''s face.


    Ya Ai leaned down and avoided Naruto''s rapid attack. At the same time, her right hand was a sword, and she used the Bengyue Dimensional Knife to stab Naruto''s heart!


    Naruto made a slight mistake, avoiding Ya Ai¡¯s powerful Dimensional Knife, and at the same time, the arms on the right were already eyeing Ya Ai, using the power of a soft fist to offset her injured Bengyue Dimensional Knife, and at the same time stretched out his hand to grab She cut her arm and hit Ya Ai''s face with a punch.


    Ya Ai''s body is flexible, and she immediately lowered her body to avoid Naruto''s fist. At the same time, she didn''t waste her energy to resist Naruto''s strange power. Instead, she used her free left hand to activate the Dimensional Sword and slashed towards Naruto''s legs.


    Naruto has not yet practiced enough to use his legs to make soft punches. Knowing that his legs cannot withstand the power of the Dimensional Knife, Naruto''s feet lightly touch, and a light turn over flies over Yaai¡¯s head. At the same time, a white bone flew out of the palm!


    "Kill the ashes!!"


    Ya Ai''s hand quickly touched her head, quickly using the power of the Bengyue Dimensional Knife to cut off the co-killing ashes on top of her head, but Naruto immediately sneered.


    "Take advantage of it now! Mengxiang!!"


    This is not a one-on-one fair duel. Neither Naruto nor Yaai have long since ceased to be naive. They all know that there is no such thing as fairness in this world, so Naruto brazenly fights one against two. .


    Fighting from the front, today''s Mengxiang is far from the opponent of Ya''ai who has taken the magic blood medicine, but there is Naruto who is in charge of plundering the formation and resisting the terrifying Bengyue Dimensional Knife, and it is impossible for Ya''ai to fight Mengxiang. Killing, so Mengxiang can fight Yaai!


    Seizing this opportunity that Naruto had brought, Moe Xiang immediately appeared beside Ya Ai, leaped in the air, turned around, and kicked Ya Ai in the head.


    Ya Ai''s eyes flashed and she showed sad emotions again, but fortunately, her body''s reaction speed was fast enough to allow her to escape Moexiang''s attack and escape Naruto''s grip when she was caught between them. After that, Ya Ai turned over two consecutive times and fell five meters away.


    "Huh! As expected of my sister, I didn''t expect to be able to escape under such circumstances, but there is no next time!"


    "Mengxiang..."


    Ya Ai muttered to herself, feeling heartbroken, and could barely speak at this time.


    For Ya Ai, the most painful thing in the world is the hostility of Moe Xiang, or that Moe Xiang is standing here, for Ya Ai, it is more terrifying than any offensive illusion.


    Mengxiang wants to be hostile to her sister. She is not sad in her heart, but she is different from Ya Ai. Only her is Ya Ai, but she does not have one Ai Ai. She cannot slow down her movements because of the feelings in her heart. After humming softly, he and Naruto once again fought Yaai.


    Naruto wanted to give Moexiang the last chance to attack and let her solve some things in person, so he didn''t attack with all his strength, but only helped Moexiang grab the battlefield. Therefore, in this kind of battle, Yaai was just one enemy and two opponents. Can hold it, but as the battle continued, Ya Ai''s eyes gradually changed from madness to confusion, as if...wandering...


    ''what?It''s strange, I... why are you fighting?''


    Ya''ai''s eyes were dizzy, it seemed that she was about to lose focus, but her eyes still subconsciously looked in Mengxiang''s direction.


    ''Why make my favorite Mengxiang... so angry?''


    "Look at it! Sister!!"


    ''sister!!''


    Mengxiang¡¯s "sister" made Yaai feel as if she had been attacked by some magic spell. Her thoughts suddenly returned to ten years ago. She was still in China. At that time, although she was cold-blooded, she was far from the horror she is now. when.


    A girl wearing a white cheongsam stood in front of Ya Ai, her immature and beautiful face was full of sadness, blame and pain.


    ''Too much, Sister Yaai!Why do you do such an excessive thing?!''


    "Jasmine Fragrance...I..."


    The murder is like a numb, and she has long since fallen into a demon''s Ya Ai, facing the girl''s harsh question, she can''t say a word.


    ''unforgivable!Not even Sister Yaai!I will never see you again!''

 1210 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1210

    ''Wait, Jasmine Xiang!Don''t go!''


    Ya Ai stretched out and took the girl''s hand. Jasmine Xiang turned around, still with teardrops in the corner of her eyes. She gritted her teeth and quickly slammed her palm against Ya Ai''s right cheek.


    "Look at it, sister! It hurts your feet!!"


    "Ashura''s Fury!!"


    Chapter 163-A painful past!Memory of Ya Ai and Jasmine Xiang!


    More than ten years ago, in China, there was a pair of vampire sisters. The older sister was named Ya Ai and the younger sister was named Jasmine.


    They are all vampires who became orphans after their parents were discovered by humans and killed. Although they are not related by blood, they are really in love with each other, so even their sisters can''t envy them.


    Although Ya Ai was young, she tried her best to protect her sister and developed Jasmine Xiang''s simple and kind character.


    Although the lives of Ya''ai and Jasmine Xiang are not rich or even a little poor, they are not too bad at all. The sisters go to the street together every day, play together, come home to cook together, dine together, wash dishes together, and wait until It was late at night, lying on the same bed and chatting together, and then embracing and falling asleep, life was peaceful and beautiful.


    But the lives of the two sisters ended completely one day.


    It was late at night, but Ya''ai and Mosmine didn''t stay in their warm little home, or in other words, there was no way to go back there.


    "Run quickly, Jasmine Xiang! We can''t delay any longer!"


    Ya''ai grabbed Jasmine''s hand and ran fast in the dark. There were some beautiful flowers nearby. No one planted them specially, but a beautiful flower garden was formed here, which is also the favorite of Ya''ai and Jasmine. One of the places they came, but today, they can¡¯t enjoy such a beautiful view.


    Jasmine''s physical strength is far inferior to that of Ya Ai. Although she is a vampire, she has no talent for fighting at all, and soon has been weakened, "...Let go of me... Sister Ya Ai...he...I...I... I have to go back to town!"


    "No, Jasmine Fragrance! That town can no longer stay. The fact that we are vampires has been exposed! Look, humans have begun to search the mountains!"


    Ya Ai explained the reason why their sisters had to run away. It is not that simple for vampires to coexist with humans. When they do not expose their teeth, vampires look no different from ordinary humans, so Ya Ai and Jasmine Xiang For so many years, nothing happened, but once exposed, it was either killing or fleeing. There was basically no third way to go.


    This is just a small town in the middle of the mountains, quite closed and backward, but because of this, some Taoist priests were able to survive the torrent of technological progress in this small town.


    In the dark night, the light of the torch was very conspicuous, and it was also mixed with many chaotic shouts and cries of humans.


    "They intend to catch us and kill us afterwards!"


    Jasmine fell silent for a moment, and suddenly shook off Ya Ai''s hand.


    "Jasmine Fragrance..."


    Jasmine''s expression sank, completely different from her usual innocent and cheerful appearance, and her thin and thin body trembled a little.


    "It would happen like this because my sister beat that person into a serious injury relationship?"


    "Then...I..."


    "The person I like, I like him so much, but my sister... You are too much, Sister Yaai! Why do you want to do such a thing?!"


    Facing Jasmine Xiang''s questioning eyes, even Ya Ai could only avoid her gaze, and a feeling of guilt rose in her heart. It was not because she had beaten the man to death, but because of Jasmine''s tears.


    "No... Actually that person is a very bad person... and if humans know that we are vampires, they will definitely turn their faces... I just want to protect you before something like that happens."


    Although Jasmine Xiang was innocent under the protection of Ya''ai, her innocence did not mean she was an idiot. The guilty conscience in Ya''ai''s tone could even be heard by Jasmine. She gritted her teeth and turned and ran towards the town.


    "Jasmine, where are you going?!"


    "I''m going back to town...Everyone is a good person. As long as they understand each other, they will be fine!"


    "and many more!"


    Ya''ai grabbed Jasmine''s hand, the weak physique of Jasmine, in terms of strength, where is the opponent of the martial arts master Ya''ai, when Ya''i grabbed her arm, Jasmine could hardly move. When she turned around, her palm Subconsciously hit Ya Ai''s face.


    Snapped!!


    A crisp and loud slap made Yaai and Jasmine stunned at the same time, and she became a martial artist at a young age, because Jasmine¡¯s slap seemed to have broken his consciousness, and Jasmine looked at it. The five red fingerprints on the half of Ya''ai''s cheek were also immediately stunned. The tingling in his palm might also represent the pain in Jasmine''s heart.


    "Sister Yaai, to me, it doesn''t matter whether it is a human or a monster...I believe that something more important..."


    Jasmine¡¯s tearful words were the final farewell between their sisters. Ya¡¯ai was slapped by Jasmine¡¯s slap. When she recovered, Jasmine was no longer in front of her. When Ya¡¯ai returned to town It was too late. Without her beloved sister, there was only one body that was completely cold.


    Ya Ai was holding Jasmine Xiang''s body, her tears could not be controlled.


    "No... Jasmine... Sister was wrong... Sister was wrong, OK? You wake up... Hurry up! Jasmine! Don''t!"


    Ya Ai is holding Jasmine Xiang¡¯s body up to the sky and crying, but her wish cannot be fulfilled. There is no dragon ball or god in this world. Even the three strongest Pluto kings in the world are just relatively powerful monsters. They They are far from reaching the realm of gods, and it is impossible to reappear the lost lives.


    "No... Jasmine Fragrant... Don''t leave me... Don''t leave... Mengxiang... Don''t leave... Don''t!"


    His body writhed restlessly on the bed, muttering something in his mouth, and finally yelled suddenly and sat up from the bed.


    Ya''ai, who suddenly regained consciousness, did not pay attention to the situation around her. The warrior''s instincts were completely forgotten by her. Now all she has left in her mind is the horrible nightmare just now. The two sisters of love left their infinite sadness.


    "Hey, I said you, can you lie down well?"


    The damn voice that Ya Ai hated the most pulled her will back to reality. Seeing the golden hair kneeling beside her, Ya Ai almost subconsciously activated the Bengyue Dimensional Sword.


    Ya Ai misplaced the dimension of her hand and activated the strongest blade in history, but Naruto didn¡¯t even have the slightest expression on his face. He seemed to completely treat the Bengyue Dimensional Knife as nothing, and watched Ya Ai¡¯s palm stabbing herself. Nothing happens.


    "what!"


    Seeing that Bengyue Dimensional Sword was about to chop off Naruto''s head, Ya Ai suddenly yelled, holding her head, her face extremely painful, and Bengyue Dimensional Sword also disappeared in an instant.


    Naruto seemed to have anticipated this situation a long time ago, and squeezed a tactic at random, and then pressed the middle and index fingers on Ya''ai''s forehead.


    A strange wave of power emanated from Naruto''s fingertips, and it was quickly injected into Ya Ai''s body, healed the shattered pain in her brain, and quickly calmed Ya Ai''s face.


    After eliminating the pain in Ya''ai''s head, Naruto continued to do his own thing, and a bright green light appeared in his hands and placed it on Ya''ai''s abdomen.


    Ya''ai¡¯s head calmed down a bit because of Naruto¡¯s finger just now. She felt her own body, and found that she was very weak now, and her body had suffered considerable damage. Basically, the meridians and muscles all over her body. All of them were damaged to varying degrees. Among them, the abdominal injury was the heaviest. Even her spirit was abnormally weak and exhausted. It was as if she had not rested for a long time, and her spirit had reached its limit.


    Although she forced herself to calm down temporarily, Ya Ai looked at Naruto who was kneeling next to her with her black eyes under normal circumstances. She still looked indifferent and said, "What is your purpose?"


    Naruto slowly covered Ya Ai¡¯s body with the green fluorescence in his hand. After hearing Ya Ai¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked. The Chakra in his hand didn¡¯t control well and caused considerable pain, but Ya Ai¡¯s character is really tough. She couldn''t bear the pain of broken muscles and fractures, and she didn''t say a word.


    After Naruto¡¯s head resumed its operation, looking at Ya Ai¡¯s pale face and deliberately showing YD¡¯s smile on his face, he hehe smiled and said, ¡°Should I say at this moment, ¡°You call, it¡¯s useless if you call your throat? ''? Hey, you cooperate with me anyway!"


    One person said that the stand-up comedy had no meaning at all. Naruto complained to Ya Ai, but looking at the cold expression on her face, she just curled her lips. She had no common language with this woman, even Naruto thought. It¡¯s very difficult for her to speak deliberately to get angry, and her character is too violent. Once stimulated, it¡¯s easy to run away. It¡¯s really difficult for Naruto to catch the one that makes Yaai angry but won¡¯t go crazy, so she can only temporarily stop acting. With his mouth evasive, he continued to focus on the problem of treatment.


    Ya Ai was hurt very badly. At that time, he was hit by Naruto¡¯s Asura¡¯s fury and Moe Xiang¡¯s painful feet at the same time. His body almost completely collapsed. After Naruto was busy all night, he slowly saved Ya Ai from the brink of death. Came back.


    The biggest problem is still Naruto''s one-strike fist, Ashura''s Fury!


    With the continuous improvement of strength, Naruto¡¯s Asura¡¯s Fury has more destructive power than it was in Naruto World. When the power is increased to the limit, a punch can not only destroy the enemy, but even make it When the dimension collapses, even the soul can be broken into pieces, and the person who is killed by him with the wrath of Asura will be completely annihilated, unable to reincarnate into reincarnation and reincarnate.


    Speaking of it, at that time, Ya Ai faced Naruto and Moexiang¡¯s attacks. She didn¡¯t know why she didn¡¯t evade or resist, as if she stood there stupidly and got hit by them. If it wasn¡¯t because of the shock in her heart, Naruto Subconsciously withdrawing part of her power, then Ya Ai should have been completely annihilated at this time, and even the reincarnated filthy earth could not summon her again.


    Even so, the damage to Yaai''s body and soul will take a long time to heal.

 1211 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1211

    Ya Ai felt the injury in her body getting lighter and lighter, her physical complexion began to improve, but her eyes remained cold.


    "Don''t think that I will be grateful to you for saving me, and I will not let you go!"


    "I didn''t intend to ask you to be grateful to me. If you want to kill me, you are free. Besides, if Mengxiang begs me, you think I really want to save you?!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Four-Target Yuga Country!Reinforcements from the dark!


    "Mengxiang..."


    When Ya Ai heard this, a gleam of light flashed clearly in his black eyes. Naruto grinned, feeling really awkward, but since he agreed to Moe Xiang, he could only try his best to treat Ya Ai, and he didn''t dare to be careless. .


    In fact, the physical damage is still good. Although Yaai¡¯s injury is not light, it is not at all incurable. After all, she is also a vampire. Although she is not a true ancestor, she still has a recovery ability that ordinary monsters cannot match. Under the stimulation of Naruto''s Chakra, all the injuries all over his body recovered quickly, but the problem was the damage of the soul.


    Aai¡¯s soul was hit hard by Naruto¡¯s Asura¡¯s Wrath. Although Naruto did not die because Naruto had recovered part of his power, Aai¡¯s soul still received a heavy blow. At this time, her soul was broken. In an unbearable state, if it was hit by the wrath of Asura of all power, the soul of Aai should have been completely shattered, unable to turn into reincarnation, and gradually dissipate between the heavens and the earth, even if a little soul fragment can be saved by luck, It was just a trace of remnant soul.


    It is very troublesome to heal the damage of the soul, and no matter how strong the body is, it is of no use to the damage of the soul.


    After temporarily treating Ya Ai''s trauma, Naruto took out a scroll from his arms and bit the rope that was supporting it with his teeth.


    The scroll unfolded snoringly, continuously rotating around Ya Ai''s body, and Ya Ai subconsciously looked at the content on the scroll.


    The scrolls are all mantras written in Chinese. Ya Ai used to live in China. Of course, he can understand these words, but when combined, they are complex mantras that Ya Ai has never seen before, so she couldn¡¯t help asking. :"What is this?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s not something to harm you. If I want to kill you, Mengxiang won''t allow it."


    The four words Chi Ye Mengxiang have an infinite influence on Ya Ai. Although Ya Ai is still completely uneasy about Naruto, Naruto moved Meng Xiang out, and Ya Ai couldn¡¯t refuse, humming. After a cry, it seemed that he was planning to do whatever Naruto did.


    Naruto watched Yaai calm down, nodded in satisfaction, opened his mouth and bit his finger, then smeared his blood on Ya Ai''s abdomen.


    Because of his strong resilience, Naruto''s hands do not have rough calluses, but his hands are very wide and warm. The first time he was touched by the opposite sex on his body skin, Ya Ai''s whole body was lifted. Goose bumps, although he was angry, his face was a little red because of his physical reaction. He glared at Naruto and snarled, "What are you doing?!"


    Naruto''s face was serious, and she couldn''t see the lewdness that Ya Ai had imagined at all. He continued to put his hand on Ya Ai¡¯s abdomen and smeared something, and said faintly: "Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I will draw a spell on you, if you Talk nonsense again, the spell is drawn wrong, but you are injured, and..."


    Naruto turned his head slightly, glanced at Ya Ai with contempt, and said, "I''m not interested in your flat figure!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    After all is a woman, and a twenty-year-old woman, Ya Ai will still care about her figure. Although she is strong, Loli¡¯s body shape still makes Ya Ai feel very uncomfortable. At this time, Naruto puts forward to despise her. She really made Yaai feel a great humiliation in her heart. If her body hadn''t recovered yet, she might really have to fight him hard!


    Naruto calmed down and didn''t continue to say anything to stimulate Ya Ai. He was really just drawing a spell. He didn''t have any bad thoughts about Ya Ai. Using Naruto''s own blood, he quickly drew a very complicated spell.


    Naruto took a close look at the spell he drew, and after making sure that there were no problems, he closed his eyes and began to seal.


    "All those who are on the verge of fighting are in front of you! Nine-character Mantra World Spiritual Gathering!!"


    Naruto feels that he is more and more like a Taoist priest, but from the perspective of enlightenment, Naruto is actually closer to Buddhism. It can only be said to be very complicated. After Naruto completes the seal, Ya Ai¡¯s belly is The charm suddenly emitted a golden light, and then the red blood slowly became thinner, and finally disappeared completely, as if absorbed into Ya Ai''s body.


    Afterwards, Yaai felt as if something pouring into her body around her body, to be precise, pouring into her abdomen, and then slowly spreading among the limbs along with the meridians throughout her body, making Yaai feel I felt an inexplicable relief all over my body.


    Naruto let out a foul breath, his expression was slightly tired, and said:


    "It should be no problem this way. I just need to take a good rest for the rest. Really, I will never do this thankless thing in my life!"


    Ya Ai felt an unspeakable relaxed and comfortable feeling in her body. Looking at Naruto¡¯s annoyed and troublesome look, she couldn¡¯t help but ask again, ¡°You want to kill me so much, why do you want to save me? Is it just for Mengxiang?!"


    "Of course, if you really die, Mengxiang will be sad too, I can''t bear her tears."


    Soul damage is very troublesome. Even the thousand-year-old Ganoderma lucidum and ten thousand-year ginseng will not help Yaai''s recovery. The only medicine that can really help repair the soul damage is the legendary treasure. Anyway, Naruto is looking for If you don''t have that kind of thing, you can only put it aside and use another method!


    Force of Nature!


    That kind of heavenly material and earth treasure with magical effect, in the final analysis, also grew by absorbing the power of nature. Naruto took advantage of this reason and used the spirit-gathering technique on Yaai''s body, so that her body could continuously gather the power of nature. , Slowly repairing the damage to the soul, as to how long it will take, because Naruto himself is also the first time to use, so Naruto is completely uncertain.


    After Naruto used the Spirit Gathering Technique on Ya Ai, she nodded on her forehead, causing Ya Ai to fall into a deep sleep, and then walked out of the room, but Meng Xiang had been waiting outside for a long time.


    "Naruto, how is Sister Yaai?"


    As soon as she saw Naruto walk out of the room, Moexiang immediately ran in front of Naruto with anxiety and worry on her face. If it weren''t for Naruto and the others, she would still have no way to make up her mind and cut the peace. Sisterhood between Asia and Ai.


    Naruto smiled and nodded to Mengxiang. Mengxiang understood the meaning and immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Then, with a look of guilt on her face, she lowered her head and said, "Sorry, Naruto, I made you embarrassed."


    From Moexiang''s point of view, it is natural that she wants to save her sister, but it is not a small trouble for Naruto, not just the trouble of the injury, but also the blood debt that Ya Ai has incurred before.


    Ya Ai directly killed the Huang family for the sake of Mengxiang, almost killing Huang Feihong''s family of four, which caused the Huang family''s blood to be severed. Later, Hu Meng, Xiao Wei and Xiao Zi were severely wounded with the Bengyue Dimensional Knife. If it weren''t for Naruto to wake up in time, they might really have to die here. Although Moexiang begged Naruto to save Yaai, Moexiang felt difficult to face the injured.


    Naruto gently hugged Mengxiang, sniffing the beautiful fragrance of her body, feeling that her exhaustion had disappeared completely, and only felt that she was refreshed, and couldn''t help but rub her head against Mengxiang''s neck twice. A hint of redness appeared on Mengxiang''s delicate and pretty face.


    Knowing that it is not the time to do this kind of thing at all, Moexiang took two deep breaths, forcing her to calm down, and said in her usual tone: "Naruto, the actions of Yuga Country are becoming more and more obvious now, and Zhu It''s possible that the dye house has already joined forces with the country of Yuga, what should we do?"


    What Mengxiang said is indeed a very important thing. Zhu Ran¡¯s family is the largest vampire family in the world. Even the underworld in China will be in awe when hearing Zhu Ran¡¯s surname. The alliance of evil organizations like Yuka no Kuni is a huge disaster for both monsters and humans.


    Naruto knew the seriousness of this, so he also let go of Moexiang. Although Moexiang in front of him is amazingly beautiful, Naruto has no desire in his heart at this time, and he picks the corner of his mouth coldly. Said with a smile: "What else? Of course it is to kill them directly, no matter what kind of enemy it is, and what purpose it has, we only need to know to destroy all the enemies in front of us!"


    "destroy?"


    Moexiang thought about it for a moment, and finally turned into a bitter smile of helplessness. This guy, every time he speaks is so simple and straightforward. That is the strength of Yujiazhiguo and Zhuran''s family, but in Naruto¡¯s mouth, It seemed that those vicious monsters had all become little monsters that could be hacked to death at will. His arrogance and arrogance made Mengxiang feel helpless, but it was also a burst of joy. She actually liked it very much.


    "If you are going to deal with the country of Yuga, how about we also help the top leaders? By the way, we are old friends too."


    A man¡¯s voice suddenly penetrated into the conversation between Naruto and Moexiang. Moexiang was startled and immediately turned around to assume a fighting posture, but Naruto put her hand on Moexiang¡¯s body to signal her to relax. The two men who appeared in the dark.


    One of them looks thin and thin, and even looks a little childish on his face, with a pair of weird scarlet pupils, while the other is elegant and handsome, with a pair of black-rimmed glasses on his face, but he is sitting in a wheelchair. Can¡¯t stand on top.


    "Yes, speaking of it, we haven''t seen each other for a long time, Yoshii Wuya, Jincheng North Capital!"


    Chapter 165-The strongest reinforcements arrive!The prologue to the final battle!


    Speaking of it, the last time Naruto saw these two bastards was before last year¡¯s school festival. Up to now, I haven¡¯t seen them for a year. To say that the biggest change in this year...or the only change is Jincheng North is all there.


    Naruto looked at Jincheng Beidu with playful eyes, and laughed:


    "It''s been a long time, Beidu, how did you become like this?"


    Naruto is not a good person, and the same is true for Jinchengbei. Although a year has passed, he is still the insidious hypocrite. He pushed his glasses and said with a smile, "Nothing, just some It''s just a small problem."


    Even if Mengxiang didn''t know what their background was, she could tell that Jin Cheng Bei Du was completely lying, and Naruto glanced at Yoshii Wuya who was standing next to Jin Cheng Bei Du, and knew it in her heart.


    The northern capital of Jincheng was originally a human, but because it was injected with Yoshii Wuya''s blood, it became a half-demon, which is a kind of stray monster.


    Compared with the stray monsters produced by the mixed blood of monsters, this half-demon is more dangerous. Although it may have quite terrifying strength, because of the weak power of human beings, it cannot suppress the monster''s power. If the power is used excessively, it is likely to be There is a danger of being corroded by the power of monsters.


    Jincheng Beidu had a battle with Naruto a year ago. It was at that time that he overused his demon power. Although he did not die because of Yoshii Wuya, his body was severely corroded by Yoshii Wuya''s demon power. Unable to stand.


    If Jin Chengbei were to overuse his power, the result would be completely eroded and completely turned into a monster, and even the emotion and self-esteem of being a human would be completely lost.


    Of course it is impossible for Jincheng Beidu to tell his actual situation. Naruto has already understood the truth, so he doesn''t bother to ask.


    "Let''s talk about it, Beidu, what did you mean by saying,''Let''s help the top man too''?"

 1212 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1212

    "Of course it means literally."


    Jincheng Beidu is still smiling. He seems to always be like this. Although Mengxiang has seen Jincheng Beidu for the first time, she really feels uneasy at seeing the smile of Jincheng Beidu. She frowned and said: "Why should we believe what you said?"


    Jin Chengbei always pushed his glasses habitually, still with that irritating smile, and said:


    "Because I''m the staff officer of the first branch of Mika no."


    The northern capital of Jincheng is also really courageous. On the site of the Huang family that was just attacked, it is a kind of courage and courage to directly say that he is a member of the Kingdom of Yuga!


    Mengxiang frowned deeply, carefully analyzing the authenticity of what Jincheng Beidu said in her heart, but Naruto shook her head with an inexplicable smile.


    "Why, Naruto, don''t you believe me?"


    "Of course not, Beidu, I very much believe that you are a member of the Kingdom of Yuga, but I believe it is not because of what you said, but because of Yoshii Wuya by your side!"


    Jinchengbei was taken aback for a moment, and there were some bad feelings in his heart, but his knowledge could not explain what it was. Just when Jinchengbei hadn''t had time to figure out what the bad feeling in his heart was, Yoshii Wuya beside him had already directly Answered.


    Yoshii Wuya liberated part of his demon power, turned his right hand into a weird and terrifying ghost claw, and placed it on the neck of Jincheng Beidu. As long as there is a slight change in Jinchengbei, Yoshii Wuya will immediately remove his head. Cut off.


    Yoshii Wuya''s strength is slightly higher than that of Jinchengbei, and besides, he never thought that Yoshii Wuya would sneak attack on himself. At this time, he was actually successfully attacked.


    Yoshii Wuya''s character is erratic and completely elusive. No one knows what he is thinking at this moment. He can be a good person to save the world, or he can be a wicked person and act to destroy the world.


    Having known each other for so many years, Jin Chengbei thought he could still grasp a little Yoshii Wuya''s thoughts, but he did not expect that things would evolve into this field.


    The northern capital of Jincheng is also considered brave. After the moment of surprise after being held hostage, the expression on his face quickly returned to the usual smiling state, and said: "Awesome, really amazing, Naruto Uzumaki! I once thought of you as me. The strongest person I have ever seen, but now it seems that your strength is far from as simple as I thought at the beginning. I didn''t expect even Wuya to surrender to you willingly."


    Naruto shook his head left and right, chuckled twice, and said:


    "Wrong, wrong, I am actually not that good, but Yoshii Wuya was controlled by my illusion."


    Naruto didn''t hide anything, and directly opened his two kaleidoscope writing wheels, which belonged to the four-cornered windmill of Uchiha Shisui.


    "It''s my eyes. You only need to look at each other to completely change a person''s will without changing his own character. Yoshii Yua is the illusion of Zhonglian me. No wonder you haven''t found it yet. Ah, Beidu!"


    Naruto spoke out the power of the other gods without concealment, and did not hide anything at all, because it was not necessary at all. Even if he knew it, there was no way to resist the power of the other gods, as long as he looked at the strongest illusion for a moment. It can be done, even if it turns around immediately afterwards, it is too late, this is an invincible illusion, even if it is said, others can''t resist it.


    Jin Chengbei frowned deeply, thinking whether Naruto was deceiving himself, but after deliberation, under this situation, Jin Chengbei couldn''t think of any reasonable reason.


    If this is the case, this illusion is not only powerful, but terrifying!


    Yoshii Wuya was completely controlled by his other gods, Naruto was already in full control of the victory, with his hands in his trouser pockets, and looking at Jincheng Beidu with a smile, the initiative was completely on his side.


    ''Okay, Beidu, just order it and take out what you want to me.''


    Naruto is completely dominant, and his words are not dominant. Anyway, even if Jin Chengbei doesn''t give it, he can directly ask Yoshii Wuya to search his body. Anyway, Yoshii Wuya must know it, and it is definitely impossible to disobey his orders.


    "Huh! The feeling of being put together is really bad."


    Jin Chengbei gave a sneer, but he took out from his clothes what he had prepared to give to Naruto. There were three compact discs in total, which recorded a lot of information about the country of Yuka, and there was also an aluminum one. Small box, but I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside.


    Naruto''s right hand swung lightly to activate his superpowers, and the things thrown on the ground by Jin Cheng Bei Du flew into Naruto''s hands.


    "Well, you have said what should be said, and you have given what should be given, you can go, Jincheng Beidu."


    After Naruto got the things he needed, he directly unloaded the grit and killed the donkey. Although Jincheng Beidu was frustrated, he was better than others. Although he was confident that Naruto would not kill himself, this time the game was completely lost. He was right, Jin Chengbei didn''t have the face to stay here, and left with Yoshii Wuya.


    For now, Yoshii Wuya will continue to stay in the country of Yuka, which will be more useful for Naruto. Naruto is also confident that Jinchengbei will not tell this matter because it is not good for him.


    Both Yoshii Wuya and Jinchengbei left the Huang family''s mansion immediately, and Mengxiang looked at what was in Naruto''s hand and said, "Naruto, are they credible?"


    "Of course what they said is not credible, but I am credible, don''t worry, Moexiang, these things are okay, we should also prepare well, and we will soon attack the country of Yujia!"


    "I understand, this is our war!"


    "Hey, Mengxiang, it''s not right for you to exclude us like this."


    Suddenly a familiar voice came from the air. Moexiang raised her head in surprise, but did not see anything. Then a huge magic circle appeared in front of Moexiang and Naruto, and the golden magic light shone on Naruto and Moexiang''s. On their faces, their faces and pupils were dyed golden.


    "Transportation circle?!"


    Moexiang told the origin of the magic circle in front of him, and then saw that within this magic circle, a golden energy flow surged upwards, as if forming a time and space tunnel, and then five figures appeared in the magic circle. among.


    "Concubine Liu, why are you here?!"


    Appearing in the magic circle are the concubine Liu who overslept because she stayed up all night to make stewardess uniforms, and the beloved cat who was poisoned into the hospital after eating pumpkin pie made by Xiaoli, with a small dried fish in her mouth. Jing; The other two, Ginkage Morigaoka and Ashuji Miyamoto, who were ignored from the beginning, although they did not arrive in China together, the official members of the press department, the non-staff members and even the instructor are all here today. Gathered!


    "The chairman of the board has already known what happened here before, and the chairman has made a decision to use the entire Yanghai Academy to go to full-scale war with the country of Yuka. We are here to help, Naruto!"


    To be honest, the lineup of this team is really luxurious. There are four S-level big monsters, two vampires, a werewolf and a crow tengu. If you count Zhuranya Ai who is sleeping now If that is the case, then there are a total of five S-rank big monsters, and Naruto Uzumaki is not included in the total monster.


    Although Mengxiang and their strengths are still far behind today''s Asian Ai, they are all S-level monsters, and they definitely have huge potential to be tapped, not to mention that they are only teenagers, and their strengths are increasing rapidly. At that time, it only takes a short period of time, and Naruto is confident that all of their powers will be greatly improved.


    Naruto¡¯s blue eyes glanced at everyone present with satisfaction, including the three girls who have not been awakened due to injuries, and laughed: ¡°Very well, we just got it here. Some information about Yuga Country, first analyze this information clearly, after Hu Meng and the others heal, before attacking Yuga Kingdom, I will give you a good training again, and I will definitely let you experience again what paradise is !"


    Chapter 166-Invade the Kingdom of Yuga!Zhu Ran Yulu is here!


    After a month of rest and preparation, Hu Meng and Ya Ai and their injuries have fully recovered, and everyone, including Ya Ai and Naruto, has undergone hellish training, and their strength has improved to varying degrees. The extent to which it has been improved will only be known in battle.


    Everyone is ready to fight, leaving the Huang family''s mansion, finally arrived at the final battle!


    The main sky fortress of Mika no Country!


    The country of Yuka is indeed big enough, the headquarters of the base is actually a mechanical island suspended in the air, and the plan of the country of Yuka has also reached the final stage.


    Now the main members and most of the manpower of the Yuka Country are staying on this aerial fortress, going to''somewhere'' for their final plan.


    Such a large sky fortress was flying around in the sky, and although it was protected by enchantment, it was enough to see the rampant behavior of Yuga Kingdom.


    This is an altitude of 4,000 meters above Japan. Because of the barrier, human radar and naked eyes cannot detect this sky fortress. Only members of the country can enter the main base of the country. .


    The airplane flight is too attractive, so if you want to reach the fortress in the air from the ground, you use a slow, but not easy to detect airship. After more than an hour of long flight, Naruto and the others are finally Arrived at this place.


    "This is the headquarters of Yuga Country. It''s amazing. Such a large base can fly in the sky!"


    As soon as he entered the base of Yuga Country, Huang Fangfang couldn''t help looking around, completely like a curious baby coming to the playground.


    Boom!!


    Naruto walked over and gave Huang Fangfang a punch, then blew his own fist, and said faintly: "You fool, we are not here for sightseeing but for sabotage. If you want to travel, please change the place."


    "Ha, I got it! But today, I really have to have a good fight! In this kind of place, I don''t know why the blood is boiling!"


    Huang Fangfang was really excited at this time because he took on the important task for the first time. Others were too lazy to complain about his childlike mood. Xiao Kuo touched his hair and said faintly: "But we come in like this. Is it too easy, I always feel a little uneasy, as if there will be some conspiracy."


    "It doesn''t matter if there is a conspiracy, anyway, just remember to destroy the enemy!"


    Naruto waved his hand, his tone was quite confident, even arrogant, staying at the base camp of monsters like Yuga Country, it was really thanks to him that he was so relaxed.

 1213 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1213

    Ya Ai stood on the side, squinted at Naruto from Mengxiang between Naruto, and said coldly: "It''s really a simple-minded guy to say this in such a place!"


    Naruto''s forehead jumped, and immediately turned to look at Ya Ai, squinted a pair of blue eyes, and at the same time showed a completely unsmiling stiff smile on his face, and said: "You really have no right to say to me. Zhu Ranyaai, if you want to say impulsively, you are far above me!"


    "Really? Well, I admit, I am really impulsive, so impulsive that I want to cut you here!"


    "I have the ability, am I still afraid of your Bengyue Dimensional Sword?!"


    Naruto and Yaai are really at war. The atmosphere between the two of them has been like this from a month ago to now. Basically, there is no day when there is no quarrel, and it is not uncommon to quarrel to the degree of hands. Basically, it is a small fight for three days. It was beaten at a big day, and no one else could remember how many times they had beaten them in a month. Anyway, it is said that 17 houses of Huang''s family were demolished!


    Seeing that his man and sister started arguing again, when the others had no intention to dissuade them at all, Naruto could only come out to do this and the old man, grabbed the ears of the two who are most important to him, and sighed. He breathed, and said: "You two pay me a little bit of attention. If you want to fight, you can wait until you leave here. This is not the time for jokes!"


    By the way, in the past month, because Naruto has been helping Yaai to heal her injuries and Moexiang is mediating from it, the relationship between Naruto and Yaai has improved a lot. Although they have been arguing all day, one If you don¡¯t look at it, you will fight, but at least Ya Ai has no such obvious killing intent to Naruto, and it has been softened a lot, but seeing that the two of them are going to fight here, Mengxiang really has to come out to stop it. .


    "It hurts! Mengxiang, let go! The ears are about to fall out!"


    Naruto yelled exaggeratedly and glanced at Ya Ai, who was so painful. Under Moexiang¡¯s''oppression'', the two of them could only stop now. The most important thing now is to deal with the kingdom of Yuga. As for The grievances between them will eventually be settled after the end of the war.


    "Hehe, it''s really leisurely, it''s terrible, and it''s so relaxing in such a place, it''s amazing."


    With the same nasty voice, Jin Chengbei both pushed the wheelchair and appeared in front of Naruto and the others, with a dark smile on their handsome faces, and said, "Warm welcome, welcome to the country of Yuga!"


    As soon as Jin Cheng Bei Du appeared on the stage, the atmosphere became completely different. The atmosphere that became a little messy because of Naruto''s quarrel with Ya Ai just now became serious. Naruto stood in front of everyone with one hand in his trouser pocket. Looking at Jincheng North Capital, he said, "Well, you can just ignore the ones that are welcome. The fake ones are a bit disgusting. But speaking of it, it''s really easy. I didn''t expect it to be that simple to enter the kingdom of Yujia."


    "Of course, after all, it has been carefully prepared for more than a month."


    Jin Chengbei explained with a smile, then looked behind Naruto and said, "You haven''t all come, why, are you afraid that I will set a trap for you?"


    Naruto and the others did not all arrive in the country of Yuga, the beloved, silver, gray, cat eyes, and Chan are all still on the ground at this time, but the reason is not because of fear of traps, but Naruto and the others want to sneak into Yuga. The vanguard of the country, and before the final decisive battle really begins, there will still be people on the ground who will stay on the ground to be responsible for contacting the Huang Family and Yanghai Academy.


    Naruto was too lazy to explain this to Jin Chengbei, and said unceremoniously: "Stop talking nonsense, take us to see the real ancestor Alkad!"


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Jin Chengbei smiled inexplicably, and turned around while pushing the wheelchair: "Let''s go, come with me."


    Using the uniforms and fake IDs made by Jincheng Beidu and Yoshii Wuya, Naruto and the others easily walked from the main entrance to the base of the Kingdom of Yuka. Just as Jincheng Beidu said, they have been preparing for more than a month. what.


    The hallways are full of monsters wearing uniforms, some with weapons on their backs. They are all members of the Kingdom of Yuka, which means that these are all enemies!


    Concubine Liu secretly looked at the various monsters walking around, then lowered her voice and said: "Very well, so far, the first stage has been very smooth. According to the current situation, I want to go to the location of Alkad. It shouldn''t be too difficult!"


    "If things can go so smoothly..."


    Naruto murmured casually, but suddenly he paused. He looked in the direction of a banquet hall and frowned.


    "What''s wrong, Naruto?"


    "I just suddenly felt a demon, a rather dark and nasty demon!"


    "Darkness?" Jin Cheng Beidu turned his head and followed Naruto''s line of sight, "Oh, there is a rally being held here, and all the monsters gathered from various branches are gathered here, do you feel the evil spirit among them? ?"


    "No, this kind of evil spirit is quite unusual, abnormally dark and... it feels like a evil spirit filled with countless anger and hatred, it is really annoying!"


    "Are you angry?" Ya Ai squinted his eyes and perceived it carefully, and then sneered with contempt on his face, and said, "It turns out that it is her. It is normal to feel annoying if she perceives her evil spirit!"


    The pronunciation of''he'' and''she'' in Japanese is different, so everyone can be sure that the person Ya Ai is talking about is a woman. At this time, they heard the roar of monsters from the banquet hall.


    "It''s Lord Zhu Ran!"


    "Zhu Ran? Are you from Zhu Ran''s family?"


    "Yes, that woman is also the one I hate most at Zhu Ran''s house. Forget it, let''s take you over and have a look. Anyway, even if you hide now, you will meet soon."


    The contemptuous sneer on Ya''ai''s face did not disappear at all, and she took the lead and walked into the bustling banquet hall.


    The interior of the banquet hall is very huge, with a total of three floors. The lobby on the first floor is filled with countless monsters. These are monsters from various branches. If you count the heads of people, it is only inside the banquet hall. There are thousands of small people, plus those swaying in the corridor outside, this sky fortress, let alone gather tens of thousands of monsters, is a veritable country of all monsters!


    On the second floor of the banquet hall, under the protection of two guards, came out a woman with short hair wearing a gorgeous officer''s coat and a chocolate skin.


    "That woman... seems to be loving!"


    Standing in the crowd, Ya Ai sneered slightly after hearing Hu Meng¡¯s voice, and said, ¡°Of course, this woman is the current head of Zhu Ran¡¯s family, that is, the biological mother of Jiaai and beloved, Zhu Dyed jade dew!!!"


    "Kuanai and beloved mother? That means you and Moexiang''s stepmother?"


    "It should be said, but I never thought of her as my mother."


    Ya''ai smiled coldly, showing dissatisfaction and contempt for Zhu Ranyulu on her face. She continued to hold her arms and looked at the woman who was standing on the second floor with countless lights gathered on her body, and said: "One more thing, That woman is the commander-in-chief of the Yuka Country!"


    Chapter 167-Encounter with the enemy!Target Alkad!


    Zhu Ranyulu is the wife of Zhu Ranyicha, and Yaai is the daughter of Zhuranyicha¡¯s lover. Speaking of which, Akashia is Zhuranyicha¡¯s second wife, and she is the wife of Zhuranyicha, and Mengxiang is Ah. Kaxia''s daughter, Zhu Ranyulu, who is a regular wife, is strange to have a good face for Yaai and Mengxiang.


    Mengxiang is strong on the outside and soft on the inside, and when she was at Zhu Ran¡¯s house, she was always protected by Zhu Ranyicha and Akash, so she has not been wronged. Even if she is a little unsatisfactory, she is not too gentle with her inner temperament. Take it to heart.


    However, Ya Ai is different. Ya Ai''s personality is somewhat similar to Naruto''s, and she will be rewarded!


    For Naruto and Ya Ai, everyone has to pay for what they have done, and Ya Ai has never given up to show revenge to Zhu Ranyu.


    Although Ya Ai is full of resentment towards Yulu, she also knows that it is not the time to do it directly, she has lowered her demon spirit, and reminded: "You should also be careful not to get too close to Zhu Ranyulu. Vampires are good at power and In addition to the transformation, it is also a race that is good at using''monstering perception''. Yulu''s ability on this point is unmatched. If she gets too close, she will find it, especially Mengxiang."


    Ya Ai glanced at Moe Xiang seriously, and Moe Xiang also nodded slightly, indicating that she understood what Ya Ai meant. Except for Akash, who had been missing for many years, Yulu wanted to kill the most people in this world. Mengxiang is right, if Mengxiang gets too close, she will be spotted by Yulu immediately!


    Yulu currently does not know that Chi Ye Mengxiang, whom she hates most, has arrived at this sky fortress. She is standing on the second floor, looking down at all the monsters in this hall. As the commander-in-chief of the Yuga Country, she wants Give a speech here.


    "Everyone, it''s no other thing to gather everyone here today, but the long-awaited moment is coming, when the god Alkad I''m waiting for is about to resurrect!"


    Along with Yulu''s speech, a huge electronic screen will fall from behind her, showing the huge figure of the true ancestor Alkad who is still sleeping.


    "The seal is about to be released! With Alkad''s awakening, I and the Kingdom of Yuga will work together! Kill all human beings, tear their flesh, crush their bones, and hold a gorgeous feast with their flesh and blood! Come on! , On the corpses of those human beings, build our permanent Yuga Kingdom together!!"


    Yulu is a completely crazy woman. Everything she has planned so far is to subvert the human world. This is also the purpose of the Yuga Kingdom. Although it is not an iron bucket in the Yuga Kingdom, the general policy is the same.


    The monsters around all screamed excitedly. The gathered here are all crazy guys hoping to destroy mankind. Some have a deep hatred with mankind, and some have been crazy since they were born, similar to Kamiya A bloodthirsty lunatic, in short, this is a hall for monsters!


    However, under such a messy atmosphere, Yu Lu was suddenly startled, and then a cold smile appeared on that beautiful face.


    "Ah, it''s weird, there are... eight of the demons who are dissatisfied with my speech. It seems... as if there are rats coming in?"


    Yulu didn''t speak loudly, but because of the PA equipment she was carrying, it could spread throughout the banquet hall. Her cold tone quickly silenced the banquet hall.


    "How is it possible?! At this distance and there are so many monsters roaring around, how can they find us?!"


    "Cut! Yulu this woman!"


    Yulu¡¯s''monstery perception'' ability is unimaginable, or she just said''the evil spirit dissatisfied with my speech'', not so much she felt Mengxiang and the others'' demonic spirit fluctuations, more so. That wave of dissatisfaction consciousness, in other words, Yulu¡¯s ability to perceive evil thoughts is basically the same as Naruto¡¯s ability to perceive evil thoughts. Even if you use the art of mayfly to hide all the breath, it¡¯s the same as long as Naruto emits evil thoughts. Can''t hide Yulu''s perception.


    Yulu is also a very powerful vampire. He clicked and broke a huge stone pillar around him. Calculated according to the volume of the stone pillar, the weight is less than a few tons, but as long as the vampire''s power is used, the demon power can be transformed into brute force. This kind of heavy objects can also be lifted easily.

 1214 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1214

    "It''s there!!"


    Yulu aimed at where Naruto and the others were, and threw the huge stone pillar in his hand!


    Under Yulu''s huge brute force, the stone pillar was heavy, but it flew extremely fast, and in a flash, it arrived in front of Naruto and the others. If it was hit by that, it would immediately kill people!


    "what?"


    After throwing the huge stone pillar, Yulu was taken aback for a moment, because she saw that the stone pillar she threw was caught by someone. Although she did not exert all her strength, she was able to catch her with the same level of strength. Not ordinary monsters can catch.


    "Really, it didn''t go as smoothly as I thought, I''m still too naive as expected."


    Naruto spat out casually, turning his right index finger, sending out a strange wave of thoughts, and completely shattering the huge stone pillar in front of him.


    Without the stone pillar to resist the sight, Yulu saw the familiar and hated silver hair, and the expression on her face that was extremely similar to mourning was crazy.


    "Akaxia Mengxiang! You are finally here, give me everything! Grab the silver-haired girl, she is the key to unlock Alkad''s seal! Kill everything else!"


    "Yes! Lord Zhu Ran!"


    "Grab the silver-haired girl!"


    "The enemy of Lord Zhu Ran! Kill it!!"


    After Yulu gave the order, the monsters in the entire banquet hall were agitated. It can be seen that Yulu seemed to be quite prestigious among these monsters. Under Yulu''s order, these monsters transformed into their own bodies and fluttered with their teeth and claws. To Naruto and Moexiang them!


    "Get out of here!!"


    "Don''t touch my sister with your dirty hands!!"


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife!!" *2!!


    Although Naruto and Yaai quarrel and fight all day long, their hearts to protect Mengxiang are absolutely the same. Faced with the countless monsters around them who want to catch Mengxiang with their teeth and claws, the two simultaneously activate the Bengyue Dimensional Knife!


    The strongest blade in history is definitely not a casual blow. Even the crowded tactics cannot withstand the power of the Bengyue Dimensional Sword. Naruto and Yaai slashed through, and countless monsters were slashed by the strongest blade and disappeared in an instant. Hundreds of messy monsters were dropped, and the original bustling banquet hall was torn apart a huge void beside Naruto and them.


    As soon as she saw the Bengyue Dimensional Knife, Yulu had already recognized who it was. She sneered at the black-haired Ya Ai who was rare among vampires, and said: "Ya Ai, you have been away for a month. Thinking of coming back, this is how I greeted me as a stepmother."


    Ya Ai shook her hand and turned into scarlet eyes filled with countless killing intent, and said, "Zhu Ranyulu, I have never regarded you as my mother, but as a gift to you when I come back this time, I will kill you myself...! Bengyue Dimensional Sword!!"


    Except for facing Mengxiang, Ya Ai didn''t show any mercy in the battle, unless she would have some strength when she was willing to play, but for the monsters around me who wanted to catch Mengxiang, even though they said they Many of them were his own men before, but now Yaai is merciless when she kills them!


    "Yaai! Don''t fall in love with war, go away!!"


    "Asshole, just these wastes, why should we escape?!"


    "Don''t forget Ya Ai, you promised me in front of Mengxiang, you must obey when I give the order, now I say go!!"


    In this world, only Moexiang can quell the madman Yaai. Hearing Naruto mentions what she promised in front of Moexiang, even Yaai could not continue to insist. After breaking open the monsters around him, he immediately reconciled. Together, they escaped from this banquet hall!


    God''s point of view!


    "Huh! Do you want to escape? My ability can perceive the demon energy within thousands of kilometers. I can perceive all of them when they fall in the corners behind this fortress. No matter where you escape, it is mine. Under control, you will slowly be caught up and killed, and then you...Akaxia Mengxiang, I must kill you myself!"


    Naruto and the others galloped down the corridor, swiftly ran to the place where Alkad¡¯s body was, and Ya Ai resisted the chasing soldiers who overtook him, and felt quite uncomfortable with this awkward way of escape, with a bad tone. He said: "Naruto Uzumaki, can you explain to me why we are running away? It''s just a few monsters of the three teachings and nine classes. What if you kill them all?!"


    Ya Ai¡¯s way of thinking is like this. If it doesn¡¯t go well, just kill it. Except for Mengxiang, she doesn¡¯t respect any life. Naruto has a calm expression and continues to run forward, saying indifferently: "Our goal It is to destroy Alkad, and the second is to destroy the kingdom of Yuga! Only by eliminating Alkad can all the hidden dangers of Mengxiang be solved! There is no need to waste demon power on meaningless people before encountering Alkad, even you , It will consume a lot of power to kill all the monsters here with the Bengyue Dimensional Knife! Don¡¯t forget, what we¡¯re going to face is the legendary demon king who turned the entire continent into a sea of ??fire in just seven days. Don¡¯t waste your power before Alkad¡¯s!"


    Although she still feels a little upset, Ya Ai also has to admit that what Naruto said is indeed reasonable. The true ancestor¡¯s power is so strong. She had personally seen it seven years ago. Even after seven years, Ya Ai does not Thinking that his own power can compete with the true ancestor alone, not to mention that it is the demon king Alkad, who can only speak dullly.


    "To be honest, I''m still a little excited, because we are about to kill a true ancestor!"


    Chapter 168-Never flinch!Dinner held by the devil!


    Although most of the people came to the fortress of the Yuga Country for the first time, but with the traitor of the northern capital of Jincheng, and the existence of Yaai, Naruto and the others continued to rush to the underground, where Alkad¡¯s body was. .


    Although they were blocked by a lot of chasing soldiers along the way, they were all just trash fish. There was no need for Naruto and Ya Ai to take action. Others could easily deal with all these minions, although there was chasing. Soldiers, but Naruto and the others did not slow down much, and continued to where Alkad was.


    "What is it, the country of Mika is nothing more than that."


    After solving the last enemy in front of him, Huang Fangfang looked at the corpses all over the floor and smiled disdainfully, probably because his father is a sorcerer and his mother is a martial artist, so Huang Fangfang inherited the abilities of both parents, in sorcery and fighting. All of them have quite high talents. After a month of hell-style cultivation, they have improved a lot, and they have easily eliminated the enemies they are pursuing.


    "Even with a gun, it''s just a mob, and it''s not a strong enemy at all."


    Naruto waved his hand, sent a whirlwind to blow away the strong and disgusting smell of blood in the corridor, glanced at the corpse on the ground, and said faintly: "This is not the time to make you proud. These are just the lowest class soldiers. The ministers of the seven branches of the Yuga Country are the strong opponents. If you want to scream, wait until you can defeat the branch ministers."


    "Yes! I see, Senior Naruto!"


    Huang Fangfang, a natural daze, immediately stood up. Although his personality was really simple, it would be good if he could maintain such a heart of innocence. Coupled with his outstanding talent, his future achievements are absolutely limitless.


    In view of the unbeaten face of the East, Naruto is also willing to mention Huang Fangfang, but that''s the end, Naruto turned to the front and said, "Let''s go, keep going."


    "No, I think the plan will end here."


    "Jincheng Beidu?" Mengxiang frowned and looked at this man in a wheelchair, and she didn''t know why. Mengxiang always felt that this person''s breath made her very annoying, and said sharply, "What do you mean?"


    Jinchengbei all looked at the corpses around and said, "Have you not found them? No matter which way we go, there will be chasers going around in front of us, because we are under surveillance."


    "Surveillance? You mean Yulu?!"


    "Yes, I think it¡¯s because of her ability to perceive evil spirits. Within this fortress, no matter where we go, we will be perceived by her. The reason why this place is called an inviolable fortress is because Yulu is in The vampire also has a unique and powerful perception ability. If it continues like this, it will become a''turtle in the urn'' as it is literally said."


    "Yulu?"


    Moexiang squinted her eyes, and the brown-skinned woman appeared in her mind. In her memory, Moexiang had never seen her good face. She could understand the reason, but she would not think of herself or her mother. What is owed to her.


    "Even if you say that, we won''t give up like that. We finally sneaked in here. If we don''t wipe out Alkad, it wouldn''t make any sense to come here this time!"


    Jin Chengbei was unmoved by Mengxiang¡¯s words, put his hands on the armrests of the wheelchair, and said, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m going to give up my plan to find Alkad and turn to the escape plan. The plan when retreating is the most important thing. If you want to move on, we will separate here."


    "Jincheng Beidu, are you only saying this now?!"


    "Yes, but this is the current fact. To be honest, every minute and a second are very precious now, Naruto Uzumaki, how do you choose whether to move forward or escape?"


    Jincheng Beidu seemed to be deliberately having trouble with Naruto, but he was not angry in the face of this situation, snapped his fingers, and said: "Liu Concubine, you are the one with the strongest analytical ability among us. Tell me about your judgment."


    Suddenly Naruto named her own name, Concubine Liu panicked a bit, but under Naruto¡¯s smiling eyes, she quickly settled down, stepped out of the crowd, and gave them Jin Chengbei before holding it in her hand. map.


    Concubine Liu is Naruto¡¯s maid, but also a secretary. The model is similar to that of Naruto and Xianglin. In addition to serving Naruto¡¯s daily life, Concubine Liu is also responsible for helping Naruto deal with complex documents. She herself is a very smart girl, and Concubine Liu''s analytical ability is absolutely outstanding here.


    Concubine Liu took a deep breath, and then smiled slightly: "Mr. Beidu, according to the map you gave us, to escape from where we are now, we can only go back along the way we came before and go back to the upper level. , Is that right?"


    "Yes, what happened then?"


    "I think it would be more dangerous to act like this, because the members of Yuka no Kuni, headed by Yulu, have gathered in the upper banquet hall due to the assembly, and the location we are going to is the most important fortress where Alkad is located. The bottom layer. There are usually enclosed areas. There are very few soldiers going there. As long as we are fast enough, it is not easy for the enemies on the upper layer to go in front of us, and the upper layer is now gathering a large number of Monsters, that is to say, as long as we continue to move forward, we will not encounter too many enemies, but if we return to the upper level, we may be surrounded by countless monsters, which is even more dangerous!"


    A big question mark popped out of Hu Meng''s head. The brain cells that didn''t feel enough to use seemed to be unable to understand the meaning of Concubine Liu, but Xiao Zi''s eyes lit up and he blurted out in praise: "Yes, you are indeed Concubine Liu. What about my sister! What a coup for offense and defense!"


    Jincheng Beidu also took a surprised look at the black-haired girl. She didn''t seem to expect that she could say such a well-organized and planned word, but then pushed her glasses and quickly concealed her shock, saying: "This is just It¡¯s only a theoretical statement, and if you continue to advance like this, the branch ministers will definitely come over soon. Their speed is much higher than those of miscellaneous soldiers. If they fight with them, the danger will be greatly increased. I''m afraid that even if you can reach Alkad, you will lose your troops."

 1215 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1215

    "You are right, but there is another reason why we have to move on. Moexiang is the key to unlock the seal of Alkad. Our entry into the Kingdom of Yuka this time was unexpected by Zhu Ranyulu. , If the matter cannot be resolved this time, Alkad will be completely resurrected, let alone Japan, even the whole world will be destroyed by this demon! At that time, we will not only lose Moexiang, Even the dream of''human beings'' and''youkai'' coexisting'' will be completely lost! So we have no retreat since we climbed this fortress. Today is the final battle. Although it is extremely dangerous, we can''t retreat!"


    Concubine Liu''s voice was loud and loud, and she showed a completely different style and tolerance in normal times, like a black sonorous rose, beautiful, but strong!


    "Concubine Liu''s judgment is definitely not wrong. I absolutely agree with Concubine Liu''s plan!" Naruto first raised his hand, and was the first to approve Concubine Liu''s plan, and then turned his gaze away. ?"


    "Yes, I want to move forward too!"


    "I take it for granted, after all, Alkad is related to my own life."


    "I will not let anyone hurt Moexiang, even Alkad is no exception, and being able to defeat or even kill a true ancestor is the highest honor for a vampire. I will never give in to this. !"


    No matter what it was, everyone did not flinch. Although they knew that the legendary demon was sleeping deep underground, no one would flinch.


    "Cut! Then I won''t stop you, whatever you want..."


    Jin Chengbei said lightly, pushing the wheelchair, and parting ways with Naruto and others...


    "Oh, it seems that someone has acted alone..."


    At this moment, in the commander-in-chief at the top level of the Yuga Kingdom, Yulu closed her eyes and carefully sensed the fluctuations in the demon power in this fortress. The breath of Jincheng Beidu left alone did not hide Yulu''s perception.


    Speaking of it, when she was in the banquet hall before, Yulu felt eight auras that had evil thoughts towards her. Among them, the only thing she did not perceive was Naruto¡¯s power, because Naruto itself also has the ability to perceive evil thoughts, so Knowing how to deal with this ability, she didn¡¯t let Yulu discover it, but after she saw him doing it, she remembered Naruto¡¯s breath. Unless he used the Mayfly technique, she couldn¡¯t escape Yulu¡¯s demon. Chi perception.


    "There are eight people moving on now. It''s really stupid. If you run away right away, you might live a little longer."


    The smile on Yulu''s face was terrifying. The breath of any monster walking in this fortress could not escape Yulu''s perception. At this moment, a square stone platform slowly rose from behind Yulu, one dressed in black. A man in a trench coat with a cigar in his mouth stood on it.


    "Are you looking for me, Miss Yulu?"


    "Is it Ya? It''s still as late as before."


    Fujisaki stood on the square stone platform, flicked the soot, and did not respond to Yulu''s ridicule and irony.


    Yulu turned her head slightly, looked at the man who seemed to be shrouded in darkness, and said: "You have already heard that there is an intruder entering this sky fortress."


    "Ah, I already know. I have some insights about the intruder. It''s probably the group of Naruto Uzumaki guys. That man is the''man of destiny'' who can remove Mengxiang''s cross, even though he is only in the snow woman. I just met once, but he is indeed a very interesting person."


    "Naruto Uzumaki? In this case, I, a stepmother, have to make some preparations anyway to entertain Mengxiang''s destined man. It seems that today, I must prepare for the dinner party!"


    Fujisaki looked at the five men around him, and kept his gaze on Yoshii Miria¡¯s body for a while, then spit out the cigarette butts that were about to burn out, and said: "It¡¯s really strange to say it, from Jiuyao and Kamiya After the show died, although it was a rally, it was the first time I saw all the six branch ministers. Those guys really hit a terrible day of disaster."


    Chapter 169-That beautiful smile!Concubine Liu''s consciousness!


    The picture seems too big, make it smaller next time...


    The devil had prepared a dinner party for Naruto and the others, but at this time, Naruto and the others still kept walking, rushing to the deepest part of the ground, where Alkad was.


    Just like Concubine Liu¡¯s analysis, the closer to Alkad¡¯s location, the fewer enemies there will be, the less Naruto will be blocked, and the faster the speed. After all, no one in this world will use Naruto. The Flying Thunder God''s art, although there is a space blade similar to the divine power of the Bengyue Dimensional Sword, it does not have the limit speed of jumping through time and space like Flying Thunder God.


    Although there is magic like teleportation enchantment, it is a very advanced magic, and there will be deviations. If it is used inside this aerial fortress, there may be a tragic situation of being teleported to the middle of the two floors. .


    "This is already the second underground floor. It seems that I haven''t seen any enemies since just now."


    "That''s right, Concubine Liu is right!"


    It is indeed a good thing that things develop as the Concubine Liu expected, but Xiao Kuo couldn''t help rubbing his arms, and said: "Although it is like this, I always feel a little cold and inexplicable, and it''s like this. Being quiet is even more disturbing!"


    "Xiao Kui is right, get ready, the enemy is here!"


    Naruto yelled, and a rather deep and heavy voice came from the depths of this dark, narrow corridor.


    "Hahaha... I feel so keen, it''s too late for not enough!"


    There was a heavy sound like thunder from the depths of the corridor. At the same time, a blue-and-white thunder light suddenly appeared in this dark corridor. The speed of electricity was absolutely far faster than the reaction speed of ordinary people or monsters. It was almost an instant. Those blue electric lights filled the entire space!


    "Be careful! Wind escape beast wave gale palm!!!"


    Naruto took a step forward and protected the others behind him. At the same time, his hands flew quickly, and a strong storm erupted from between his ten fingers. The wind roared and filled the corridor.


    boom!!


    There was a thunder in the direction of the sound source just now, and after colliding with Naruto''s beast wave gale palm, they all became invisible.


    The power of the thunder and beast wave gale palm exploded a bit panicked for several people except Aai and Moexiang. After their sights were fully restored, they saw a burly man with long hair wearing the uniform of the Yuga Country. Stood in front of them.


    "Hahaha...I can stop my uncle''s thunder and lightning, that''s a bit of an ability! But it''s too late for all of this, I didn''t expect that the proud of my uncle would actually come down to rectify you rats!"


    The burly man stood five meters in front of Naruto with his arms folded, his voice revealed incomparable arrogance.


    "This uncle is the head of the fifth branch of the Yuga Country! The invaders, feel glorious, because you will be killed by this uncle here!"


    Thunder disaster¡¯s voice is extremely arrogant, probably the same type as Jiuyao and Kamiya, and his attack just now has completely exposed his body. In the myth, there are gods who can control the amount of lightning, such as The Lei Zhenzi of China, the eight thunder gods of Japan, and even the god Zeus in the Olympus mythology are gods who use lightning to attack the enemy, but there are indeed very few monsters that can control thunder and lightning. One of them is It is the body of thunder disaster!


    Thunder monster, thunder disaster!


    Like the nine-tailed fox of fire, it belongs to one of the nine great beasts of ancient times. It is an S-level monster that can control the power of thunder. It is superb in terms of power and speed, and is not at the same level as the previous miscellaneous soldiers. !


    "It really came out."


    Facing one of the branch ministers of the Yuga Country, Concubine Liu did not see any fear on her face, but she still showed a smile, and took her magic book to step forward, saying: "Leave it to me here, you go first. Go to Alkad, Naruto!"


    Naruto fixed his gaze on Concubine Liu''s face and asked, "Are you confident?"


    "of course."


    Concubine Liu''s answer was unexpected and straightforward, even if the enemy she was about to face was one of the branch ministers of the Kingdom of Yuga.


    "The branch minister will rush to stop us. This is something that was anticipated before. Even if this is the case, we have to go forward courageously. This is what I said? Because this is what I judged in my heart. Since everyone believes in me, I will prove it. , I am worthy of everyone¡¯s trust! First of all, let me bring you victory!"


    Concubine Liu''s character is quite stubborn, and she will not change one thing if she decides to change it. Once the change is made, she has already realized that, even Naruto was overwhelmed by her eyes, and did not speak immediately, but she nodded and laughed. : "I see, let''s go!"


    Naruto nodded to express his understanding of Concubine Liu''s meaning, and led other people to run past the thunder disaster, leaving only Concubine Liu to deal with the powerful thunder disaster.


    Lei Hao glanced at the people who ran past him, then grinned, "Don''t be too self-righteous, when will my uncle allow you to go!"


    Lei Mo''s character is violent and savage, and he is simply an unreasonable and reckless man. As soon as his voice fell, he immediately sent a thunder from his hand, like an axe, slashing at Naruto and their backs!


    Concubine Liu stepped forward and immediately blocked the thunder disaster, and at the same time emitted a burst of magical power from the book in her hand.


    "Guardian barrier!!"


    Relying on her magic equipment, Concubine Liu immediately used the defensive enchantment without chanting the mantra, and blocked the thunderstorm. Her body was blocked in front of the thunderstorm. He smiled and said: "I am Concubine Orange. The opponent who is fighting with you, please advise, Mr. Leifu."


    Although Concubine Liu was smiling, her strong and stubborn eyes showed that she was definitely not a joke.


    Lei Mo is tall, nearly two meters tall. Although Princess Liu is considered a taller girl, her height is slightly less than one meter and seven without high heels. Standing in front of Lei Mo''s burly body, it looks like she is A little chicken is as small, and it seems that the strength gap between the two sides can be completely seen from the physical.


    "Hahahaha..."

 1216 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1216

    Lei Mo let out a wild laugh that was completely in line with his personality, and looked at the figure in front of him with disdain from the corner of his eyes, the figure in front of him was very petite, and said: "My uncle''s opponent is just a female stream?! It''s not funny. What a joke!"


    Concubine Liu looked at the thunderstorm in front of her that was very rude in both her voice and style, and couldn''t help but spit out: "Aren''t you laughing? And when you say a person, you are the same." She drew her ears. I couldn''t help but jumped out, "No matter the voice, body shape, nerves, they are all the same size."


    The smile on Lei Mi¡¯s constricted face, but the corners of his mouth still looked very hideous. At this time, he did not immediately chase Naruto and the others, or Lei Mi was very confident in his speed and strength. He was sure that he could kill Liu. After the concubine, he rushed to kill others, and at this time, he was with the advancing army.


    Ya Ai''s eyes looked forward indifferently, her black eyes seemed to care about everything next to her, but she couldn''t help but glance at Naruto and said, "You left that woman alone to deal with the thunderstorm, do you think OK?"


    Naruto seemed to have anticipated that Ya Ai would ask such a question, and ran forward with that unpleasant smile on his face.


    "Why do you think I will leave Concubine Liu alone, abandon her son?"


    Ya''ai pursed her lips. Recently, her personality has softened a bit and she did not speak, but from the black eyes, she meant that.


    Just like when Konoha squad chased Sasuke, Dingci chose to stay first to deal with Jirobo, who was far stronger than him, or in the eyes of others, Dingci has become an abandoned son. His role is Blocking Jirofang gave other partners time to continue chasing Sasuke. Now, Concubine Liu is in the same situation.


    "I''ll tell you all right, Ya Ai, Concubine Liu will definitely win!"


    Ya Ai was startled and looked at the man''s smiling face in doubt, unable to understand why he was so confident.


    "What the hell are you thinking? Although the guy that is not as strong as you and me, but he is also one of the heads of the Yuga Country, and his body is a Thunder Beast, and his speed and strength are beyond the average S-level monster , Concubine Liu, who is not good at close combat, has suffered a big loss against him. How can you be sure that Concubine Liu will win in this way?!"


    "Because of the look!"


    There was a knowing smile on Naruto''s face. He should have been ready to answer Ya Ai''s question long ago, and what echoed in his mind was the beautiful smile of Concubine Liu just now.


    "In terms of strength comparison on paper, Concubine Liu is indeed in an overwhelmingly unfavorable situation, but it is not only strength that determines the outcome of a battle, but also the will. The look of Concubine Liu''s eyes, even if you fight everything, must Winning eyes, so she will definitely win! Let''s hurry to where Alkad is now, Concubine Liu, she will soon catch up."


    What Naruto gives to her beloved woman is not only love and protection, but also trust. What Liu concubine gets is Naruto''s complete newcomer. She said that she can defeat the thunder disaster, and Naruto believes that because Concubine Liu will never Deceive Naruto!


    "It''s really hopeless! I can''t even understand the opponent''s power!!"


    The huge voice of Thunderbolt echoed in the corridor, and at the same time he raised his demon power, making the originally burly body more swelled, and the muscles all over his body seemed to break the clothes.


    "Since you don''t understand! Let you use your body to learn directly! Let you understand how stupid and ignorant your arrogance is!! Thor Dancing!!!"


    One hundred and seventieth chapter-Super M witch''s strength!The strong enemy that Thunder Misfortune never expected!


    The demon energy of thunder disaster turned thunder, forming high-pressure thunder around the body, swallowing Concubine Liu''s body!


    "Ah!"


    As one of the branch ministers, Leibo¡¯s powerful demon spirit is definitely not a display. Although his strength is far less than that of the abnormal monsters like Yaai, Leihu¡¯s strength is also outstanding even among the S-level monsters. , Compared to Jiu Yao and Kamiyazu who were killed by Chan before, it was absolutely inferior.


    The lightning of the thunderstorm, the voltage is as high as tens of thousands of volts, the light of thunder shrouded the body of the Liu concubine, shining this dark and narrow corridor to a pale!


    Concubine Liu was hit by the thunderstorm''s thunderstorm, and she kept screaming, her weak body flew out immediately, and then fell to the cold ground.


    "My ability is''Thunder''! It is the ability that makes people want to give up but can''t beg for mercy. Simply put, it is the strongest ability!"


    With an arrogant expression, Lei Mo walked to Concubine Liu''s face. His big hand was more than enough to hold a basketball with one hand, let alone Concubine Liu''s head.Lei Mo grabbed Liu Fei''s head, lifted her up with brute force, and at the same time transformed his demon power into high-voltage thunder and lightning, which was directly transmitted to Liu Fei''s body through the palm of his hand!


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Concubine Liu screamed unconsciously. The information transmission in the organism, especially the response to stimulating muscles, was often through bioelectricity, and the body was bombarded by thunder and lightning, and Concubine Liu''s body began to convulse and twitch uncontrollably. .


    "How? Do you understand a little bit? It is impossible for all of you to defeat me, let alone you!"


    Lei Mi seemed to enjoy the pleasure of bullying the weak like this very much. He looked at Concubine Liu''s''pain'' look with extreme sorrow, and shouted: "The cost of arrogance is very high! Use death to remember you. Your own stupidity!!"


    Lei Mo continued to increase his voltage. After he wanted to kill Concubine Liu in seconds, he turned around and quickly killed others. However, with the ultra-high voltage of tens of thousands of volts, Concubine Liu''s expression gradually became flat. Even the twitching of the body quickly disappeared, and he said faintly, "Hey, can''t it be said that you...this way, even if your combat power is fully utilized?"


    "You guy..."


    Lei Mi was stunned, suddenly let go of Concubine Liu, and then quickly jumped two steps away, not knowing why his face was a little serious.


    ''It''s strange, what''s the matter?For a moment, this woman emitted a rather nasty demon...''


    Concubine Liu, who was thrown away by the thunder disaster, stood up from the ground, holding her magic equipment, the magic book in her left hand, and gently stroking her cheek with her right hand, showing that it was not Liu Fei''s painful appearance in front of the thunder disaster. , On the contrary, there is a slight blush.


    "If... it''s really just this level, then there is no need for defense. No, it''s not right... I want more electric shocks, because I... don''t hate being crackled like this. Coming..."


    "You...you woman..."


    Concubine Liu has a super-M physique. Although the ultra-high voltage of tens of thousands of volts in Thunder disaster is a pain for ordinary people to die, Concubine Liu can feel happy from it. After all, she has survived Naruto''s moon. The super M witch who doesn''t have a nervous breakdown even in the art of reading!What''s more, the cultivation of the previous month will definitely not be wasted.


    Concubine Liu changed her magic book to her right hand and opened it.


    "And through the battle, I have been convinced. Although it is the head of the branch, for me, who has improved a lot through Naruto''s training, it is not an opponent who cannot fight because I already have this level of strength. Okay, it''s my turn to attack this time, Mr. Thundercutter."


    Concubine Liu took out a black spell from her magic book and clamped it in her hand.


    "Head of the Fifth Branch of the Country of Mika, Mr. Leihuo, are you interested in creating things?"


    "Ah, what are you talking about?"


    Thunder disaster is still the arrogant posture of God first and Laozi second, holding his arms and watching the movements of Concubine Liu quietly, it seems to him that Concubine Liu cannot do anything to him. Do harm.


    Concubine Liu''s eyes turned slightly towards the ground, and her expression was slightly weak, as if she had fallen into some memories.


    "Actually I like it very much... the only thing I want but I can''t get is created by myself..."


    ''When I was young, I was raised by my master alone, and I created it with magic...It was [Friend].


    Although it¡¯s a friend, what I created was nothing but clay and stones at the beginning, but gradually I learned more magic, and the [friends] I could create included insects. There are plants...


    Even so, I still combined different magics and tried to create different things. Although the process was very hard, the joy of success was extremely satisfying. I recorded all the successful magic creation spells. Finally these magic spells were sorted into a book by the owner, and finally compiled into a book, a... a book with magical powers!''


    "This is the magic creation book I used to summon [friends]!"


    Concubine Liu smiled slightly, and the pages of the magic book in her hand turned automatically, turning to a certain page. Then Concubine Liu''s magic power was injected and the long spell in her hand began to change. First, wings appeared, and then birds were seen. In the end, accompanied by a quack, the spell completely turned into a black crow.


    ''The spell and the book after opening turned into a crow, hehe, it''s still quite an interesting ability.''


    Concubine Liu''s ability is the book in her hand. As long as you turn to a certain number of pages and then inject magic power into Concubine Liu, you can launch the spell recorded on it and perform various tricks.


    To put it simply, Concubine Liu chants mantras, just like Naruto Jieyin. Cyclists need to hold the handles with both hands, and the books in her hand replace the part of Jieyin, such as Naruto¡¯s Chakra The arm can be used directly as a hand, and powerful ninjutsu can be launched without printing. People who are skilled in cycling can ride a bike without grabbing the handles, and can even turn only by changing the body''s center of gravity. Falling down, this is the ability of Concubine Liu!


    Lei Mo looked at the lonely crow beside Concubine Liu with a mocking smile, and laughed mercilessly: "But it''s just such a crow. It''s ability, it''s just a kid''s trick!"


    "One? Do you really think so?"


    Concubine Liu''s face was still smiling, and she took out a stack of charms from her elongation. Under the control of Concubine Liu''s magic, these spells flew around her body in the air. This scene looked extremely magical.


    "The [friends] recorded in this book can be summoned using spells as a medium at any time, anywhere, and in any number! This is my ability! Create a story!!"


    Concubine Liu used spells as a medium to summon hundreds of crows by her side. These crows were all''friends'' of Concubine Liu. They appeared on the stage as a powerful reinforcement of Concubine Liu. Hundreds of crows made the corridors black and heavy. One piece, the crows screamed and flew towards the thunderstorm that exuded a terrifying atmosphere.


    "It''s boring! So isn''t it just a kid''s trick?!"

 1217 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1217

    The thunderbolt once again roared with thunder and lightning, and at the same time the shining blue and white lightning continued to explode, and the violent thunder and lightning spread to the surroundings.


    "Even if hundreds of crows come together, it''s useless! With this kid''s fighting method, your spells are as vulnerable as confetti in front of my thunder!!"


    From the beginning to the end, the thunder disaster did not put the Concubine Liu in his eyes. The blue lightning roared all over the body, and the indiscriminate attacks swept all the crows. The powerful destructive power of the thunder and lightning caused the bodies of these crows to be penetrated and turned into The broken spell floated in the air.


    "Strong is strength! The powerless only need to be beaten up! Go to hell to confess your stupidity!!"


    "Really? The things I want to show you are just beginning now, Mr. Thunderforge."


    "what?!"


    Those spells that were bombarded by the thunderstorm did not break into confetti. Instead, they changed again in the air, turning into a lot of silver and brick red powder, floating in the air, surrounding the thunderstorm. Around the body.


    "This is my chain magic. Don''t worry, Mr. Leifu, I am not interested in poisoning. These powders are harmless if viewed separately. The silver powders you see are aluminum powder, and the red ones It is iron trioxide, which is rust! When these two harmless things are mixed together, they will become dangerous thermite. It only needs a little spark to ignite, and it can generate thousands of degrees of ultra-high temperature! What do you think will happen when these thermite floating in the air hit the arc on your body?"


    "You...you hateful woman..."


    "Hehe, it''s a dust explosion!"


    boom!!


    The chain magic of Concubine Liu, plus the arc on the lightning body finally completed the final blow, because it is nano-scale aluminum powder and iron oxide powder, so once it is ignited by the arc on the lightning body, the reaction speed It is hundreds of times that of ordinary thermite. At the center of the explosion, where the lightning disaster is located, the high temperature caused by the thermite reaction is not even as high as the surface temperature of the sun!


    Xiao Zi also used the principle of dust explosion to deal with Ya Ai. Although she failed, just smashing the fine steel into nanometer iron powder and igniting it can cause huge damage, and Liu Fei is even more ruthless. Utilizing the more powerful and terrifying thermite!


    The appearance of those crows was originally to fly to the side of the lightning disaster, so that the aluminum powder and iron trioxide powder could float around the body of the lightning disaster, causing the greatest damage.


    Concubine Liu looked at the dazzling explosion in front of her, squeezed her long hair that had been messed up with her hands, and said indifferently: "Winning with strength is not a tough one. Although strength is indeed very important, it is important to apply strength in battle. Sure enough, the mind is still necessary, I think so, Mr. Leifu."


    Chapter 171-The self-binding girl with the highest forbidden steel!


    "call"


    After casting such a strong chain magic, Concubine Liu couldn''t help but exhale, not because the magic power was consumed too much, but because she was attacked by the Thunder God Dance before the thunder disaster.


    Concubine Liu has a super-M physique, and she will feel happy in the thunder and lightning. This is true, but as one of the branch ministers of the Yuga Country, Lei Mi''s demon power is absolutely genuine!


    Comfortable things do not mean that there is no harm to the body. Although Concubine Liu''s body is very resistant to fights, and the attribute of M, which helps her withstand most of the damage and pain of thunder and lightning, it is only most of it. When his body is directly caught in the thunder god dance, he will still suffer some damage, and it is impossible to be unscathed.


    ''My judgment is really right. No matter what magic is used, one person will never be able to do things in the end, so I have to become stronger, even if I am a shield, I have to stand at the forefront of the battle. Protect my most important friend!''


    The will of Concubine Liu''s guarding brought her victory, but when she relaxed a little, that violent and powerful lightning appeared in the air again!


    "You scumbag! You really want to make me angry!"


    Concubine Liu''s strength exceeded the initial expectations of the Concubine Thunder. After suffering the powerful chain magic just now, even the Concubine Thunder had to transform into his own body to deal with Concubine Liu!


    After the demon power was liberated, the body of the thunder disaster became taller and burly, the skin of the whole body appeared brown, and there were black lightning-like patterns all over the body of the thunder disaster!


    Because of the anger, the blue veins around Lei Hao''s neck swelled up, his eyes became completely white, and his head had a pair of long horns. No matter how you looked at it, it was a complete beast!


    The thunder disaster liberated his demon power, both speed and strength are far better than just now, the Liufei who will not be able to respond with a punch in the future knocks into the air, and roars in her mouth: "Now there is nothing to be merciful! Let you see my power that is feared by mankind! I am a thunder beast, the incarnation of thunder who lives in the sky and sweeps the earth!!"


    Concubine Liu stood up from the ground staggeringly according to the part of her body injured by the lightning, a trace of blood spilled from the corner of her mouth.


    "Damn... I didn''t expect this guy to hide such power!"


    Concubine Liu was annoyed and angry for her carelessness just now, but there was not so much time for her to regret it, because the figure of the thunder disaster disappeared from Concubine Liu in an instant, even if her strength has improved a lot after cultivation, Concubine Liu Nor could it keep up with the thunderous speed of the thunder disaster that completely liberated the demon power.


    "As long as the place where my current flows, I can teleport over no matter where it is! It''s like a flash of thunder!!"


    Thunder disaster appeared behind Concubine Liu, like a ghost, with a huge fist hitting Concubine Liu''s back.


    "No one can catch the trajectory of thunder and lightning!!"


    "Oh!"


    Concubine Liu''s body is not the extreme level of Naruto''s extreme perversion. She had suffered from the Thunderbolt''s full power of the Thunder Dance before. At this time, she was hit by Thunder''s heavy boxing with a large amount of lightning power, and she immediately spouted a mouthful of blood. .


    The huge body of Lei Mo has a speed that does not match that of the body, and because the body has become stronger, the power of the fist is more than several times that of the previous one. If it is not, it is like tearing the enemy completely. Concubine Liu''s body is strong enough, if Hu Meng or Xiao Ku is here, they can almost die with one punch.


    "Hahahaha...you hateful woman! No matter what you do, it is impossible to beat my thunderstorm master! After killing you, I will kill your stupid companions and let you reunite in hell Yes, thank me!!"


    "How could this be... I bleed... Everyone will also be in danger..."


    Concubine Liu was lying on the ground, her cheeks pressed against the colder ground. She could see her blood spreading on the ground, and the creation story fell in front of Concubine Liu, and the rampant laughter of thunder disaster came from her ear.


    ''I really hate it... I don''t want to become stronger because of this ending... I want to fight!Never let him hurt everyone!!''


    A firm will can exert power beyond imagination. The same is true for this woman named Orange Concubine Liu Concubine. Although she has been severely injured by lightning and vomiting blood, Concubine Liu still chooses to stand up with six black wings spread out behind her back.


    Thunder disaster obviously did not expect that the weak Concubine Liu could stand up again after being attacked by himself, and surprise appeared in his eyes, but then was covered by madness and killing intent.


    "Stupid! Even if you stand up, it''s useless, it just makes you more painful!!"


    "My fate is nothing, but I will hurt my most important friend and companion! No one can forgive it!"


    Concubine Liu''s face was stained with her own blood, and with her sturdy expression of burning will at this time, it was beautiful and powerful enough to bear the title of Valkyrie!


    "Let you see! Even the life of the surgeon will be consumed, my forbidden highest magic!! Thunder disaster, you can also go on Huangquan Road together!!"


    "Cut! Whatever you do is useless! No matter what attack it is, it is useless to my uncle Thunder disaster!!"


    "Even if I use my body in exchange, I will illuminate the way forward for everyone! Let''s go to hell together! Thunder disaster!!"


    Concubine Liu used the power of six black wings to fly in mid-air. At the same time, all the feathers on the black wings suddenly began to stretch, and the color of all the feathers began to fade, and all the elongated feathers surrounded Concubine Liu''s body.


    "What is this? I actually surround myself with feathers... it''s... like armor?!"


    "Just let you see! The forbidden magic that cuts even the life of the caster, the girl of the highest forbidden steel of the self-binding system!!"


    Of the six wings of the Concubine Liu, there are only the largest two left now, and the other parts are all turned into armors. Armed on the Concubine Liu''s body, especially the arms, strengthen the arms, so let the Concubine Liu''s double The arms seem to be huge that does not match the body!


    "What?! It is actually an armor created by magic?!"


    "Don''t think this is just ordinary armor, the girl of steel''s ability is to forcibly increase the user''s ability value! For example!"


    Concubine Liu raised her right arm high, it couldn''t match her body anymore, and her huge right arm punched Lei Mi!


    boom!!


    Concubine Liu used the speed of the thunder to avoid, Concubine Liu''s punch hit the ground, and the ground burst suddenly.


    This is the aerial fortress of the Kingdom of Mika, so the interior is also very strong. The closer you are to Alkad, the more so. This place is a battlefield suitable for thunderstorms. It is surrounded by super alloys with perfect hardness and toughness. , The monsters below Grade A want to destroy this place is simply wishful thinking, even if they are bombarded with armor-piercing shells, they cannot destroy this place, and the Concubine Liu who is not good at close combat actually smashed the ground with one punch!


    This is the power of the steel girl. Even the Concubine who is not good at melee combat can use this magic to forcibly increase his power and speed. With the advantage of air-to-ground, the current Concubine, even if it is close I''m afraid I won''t lose to Rimaexiang before Naruto''s training and promotion!


    "It''s stupid! For me who can move in the form of thunder and lightning, no matter what kind of attack is going to be useful!!"

 1218 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1218

    The huge body of Lei Mo is moving at a real speed of lightning and stone fire. Even the girl who uses the iron and steel of the Concubine Liu, cannot keep up with the out-and-out monster of Lei Mo.


    Concubine Liu immediately closed her fist and turned around, hitting Lei Mi''s body again with a punch.


    "Raiden is really fast! No, it should be too fast to be precise!"


    Concubine Liu was fighting against the Thunder disaster, and at the same time, he quickly analyzed the weakness of the ability of the Thunder disaster in his mind. Combining her strength with her mind, this is the method of the Concubine Liu''s battle!


    ''Thunder''s speed is more than 150 kilometers per second. If the movement of thunder disaster is also the same speed, it should be impossible to control the movement at this speed. I am afraid that it is difficult to change the direction slightly while moving, and the lightning Energy will continue to be consumed in the process of change!In other words, before moving, the target to appear has already been decided!''


    Concubine Liu''s eyes rolled, and she immediately threw a fist at a deserted place.


    "If you read the trend and hit it before then! It''s not impossible to hit it!!"


    boom!!


    Concubine Liu¡¯s mind accurately analyzed the abilities and weaknesses of this powerful and almost invincible thunder disaster, and used the power of the steel girl to accurately and powerfully attack it. After the previous chain magic, Concubine Liu hit again. Thunder disaster, and it was a strong punch in the face!!


    "That''s it, forbidden magic... I should really praise it. You are the first one besides the people in the organization who can capture my teleportation! But it''s a pity that your attack is really It doesn''t matter, but relative to you..."


    Lei Mi''s sight condensed on the right hand that Concubine Liu had just hit him, and from the gap in the steel armor, red blood was continuously left behind.


    Lei Mi''s body is very powerful. In terms of attack methods, it can be roughly regarded as the same type as Lei Ying, with extreme speed and strength, as well as a powerful body with such power!


    However, the power of Concubine Liu was forced by the steel girl.


    "what!"


    Concubine Liu, who had just won the battle with a punch, suddenly began to spurt blood on her right arm, and bright red blood filled the entire space.


    Killing ten thousand enemies, self-defeating eight thousand, this is why Liu Fei regards this magic as the highest forbidden curse!


    This is also the consciousness of Concubine Liu!!


    Chapter 172-The power of the will!The first victory brought by Concubine Liu!


    The girl of steel, just like Naruto''s Eight Door Dunjia, is a desperate tactic that damages herself greatly!


    Speaking of it, the name of the girl of steel comes from a very cruel punishment created in the Middle Ages to interrogate and punish criminals.


    The prisoner will be locked in a human-shaped sarcophagus, which is slightly larger than the human body and can only maintain a standing posture.The inside of the sarcophagus is full of sharp iron thorns. When the sarcophagus is closed, as long as people move a little bit inside, they will inevitably be stabbed to death by the iron thorns.


    Because of the instinct to survive, the prisoner will stand upright in the sarcophagus so that the body will not be pierced by the iron piercing, but who can stand without playing?


    For the average person, one hour may still be able to hold on, but if it is two hours, a few hours without playing and standing still, and completely unable to move a bit, coupled with the psychological pressure caused by the fear of death, and The sense of fear caused by the darkness in a confined space, seeing nothing, hearing nothing, even a professionally trained soldier will completely collapse in just two or three hours, unable to stand any longer , The consequences are naturally self-evident.


    With such a name, the steel girl of Concubine Liu, is the ultimate forbidden technique that will sacrifice the life of the caster!


    Concubine Liu''s right arm was injured and blood was sprayed. This is just a small part of the side effects caused by her body being unable to withstand the power of the steel girl. Because Concubine Liu used her right arm to attack the thunderstorm just now, and her right arm received power. The recoil attack, so it was the first to be unable to bear it. If you continue to use this steel girl, sooner or later Liu Fei''s whole body will become the same as her right hand.


    Thunder disaster wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. Although Concubine Liu''s punch just now was not small, it was definitely not a fatal injury to Thunder disaster. If you continue to fight like this, the first person who cannot hold it will be Liu Concubine!


    "I didn''t expect you to hide such magic, but it''s all useless! After you die, I won''t let those fools who run away first!"


    Concubine Liu was supporting her now seriously damaged body, staring at the arrogant thunderstorm in front of her eyes with sorrow, and shouted: "I said! I will never let anyone hurt my partner!!"


    Even if the Thunder God dance before, and the steel girl now has overwhelmed Concubine Liu''s body, she still can''t give up, even if she fights her own life, she must defeat the enemy in front of her!


    ''Naruto, since you changed me, I believe you are a man with the ability to change the world!Just like the past destruction and despair saved me!I don¡¯t know when I have believed in this, and I have been waiting by your side, waiting for the day when I see you truly change the world. For this, I can sacrifice my life at any time!So today, no matter what the price is paid, I must win!''


    "Take it! Thunder disaster!!"


    Concubine Liu''s body soared in the air, and the steel armor of her right arm turned into feathers again, attacking towards the location of the lightning disaster.


    boom!!


    After the magical power of the Concubine Liu, these feathers all become like steel and iron, and they have quite strong power. Even the superalloy ground can''t withstand the attack of the Concubine Liu and shatter one after another!


    Relying on the speed of his lightning and stone fire, Lei Mi avoided the attack of Concubine Liu, and at the same time, his figure turned into lightning and appeared behind Concubine Liu.


    "Oh, what a clever girl, she has taken a good position, but do you think you can capture my movements as long as you occupy a high position?! What a stupid woman who is dying at the end of her life!!"


    Lei Mi''s body easily moved into the air higher than Concubine Liu''s. When Concubine Liu had just turned around, that huge fist had already hit Concubine Liu''s back hard!


    "Haha... know how stupid you are to challenge the majesty of my uncle Thunderstorm! If that''s the case, I will send you on the road! My greatest power that can boil my blood and melt my flesh!! Absolute thunder!!!"


    The demon power of Lei Mo''s whole body has been raised to the limit, creating an ultra-high voltage from his body that the power will not even lose to the natural thunder and lightning. The blue thunder light shrouded Concubine Liu''s body, almost completely turning her eyes white!


    "Go to hell! Detestable woman!!"


    ''A little while...just stay a while...Naruto, I...I like you the most!!''


    Concubine Liu''s body was struck by the strongest lightning from the thunderstorm on the front, and her body collapsed almost instantly. But at this moment, Concubine Liu''s body was suddenly covered by golden light. Under the protection of this golden light, Concubine Liu''s body collapsed completely. The heart and brain are all protected from harm, so that the damage to her from the thunder disaster is minimized!


    "what is this?!"


    Lei Mi has never seen anyone who can survive his own thunder, not to mention a woman who is weak in his eyes, her arms are tied up by Liu Fei''s feathers for a moment!


    "Don''t let me say it again, thunder and lightning has no effect on me at all!"


    Although Concubine Liu''s body is not lightly damaged, the power transmitted by Naruto protects her brain and heart, so that she doesn''t have to face the crisis of death at all. It was transmitted along with Naruto''s Chakra, and Naruto''s. Trust and heart.


    "In fact, I felt very comfortable with your thunder and lightning."


    As one of the branch ministers of the Kingdom of Yuga, Leibo thinks he has seen all kinds of enemies, but it is the first time that a super-M witch such as Liufei has encountered Thunderboo. His strongest thunder cannot Killing this woman seems to make her feel comfortable. Faced with such troublesome enemies, even if it is a thunderstorm, she feels a sense of not wanting to be an enemy!


    With the support of Naruto''s huge chakra, part of the armor of Concubine Liu''s body changed into feathers again, and continued to stretch, forming a tough rope, which completely bound the body of the thunderstorm in front of him!


    "I''m just waiting to become like this!"


    "what did you say?!"


    "Your movement is a skill that transforms yourself into a thunder and lightning, which means that you can only move in conductive places! But here,''air'' and my''armor'' are all non-conductive''insulators'' ''! In other words, there is no place that can conduct electricity in mid-air!!"


    Concubine Liu''s left eyelid was dripping with blood, and it dripped onto the steel armor on her body along her cheeks. Although it was steel, it was only similar in hardness and appearance. After all, Concubine Liu''s armor was still hers. The feathers are of course insulators!


    "How about it, can''t I move it? I caught you, Mr. Thunder!"


    "You...that''s why you deliberately guided me in midair?!"


    "Yes, I said, strength is important, but the wisdom of applying strength and seeing through changes in the battle situation and analyzing the enemy''s ability in actual combat is also not to be ignored! You idiot with well-developed limbs and simple mind! This battle won! It''s me! Take it, thunder! The steel girl''s attack form!!"


    "Don''t underestimate me! You woman! I can tear this kind of thing into pieces immediately!!"


    "It''s too late, thunder disaster! Abusive feathers!!"


    I have to say that even if it¡¯s a fighting trick, Liu Fei, a super-M witch, will inevitably have a messy style. Whether it is the highest forbidden spell of her self-binding system, she also said that this unique trick is very sadistic feathers. H style!


    The steel armor of Concubine''s right arm split and turned into countless feathers. Under the magical power of Concubine Liu, these feathers all became sharp and extremely hard swords. Although the thunder disaster is strong, it is not copper skin after all. Iron bone, now he has completely fallen into the trap of the Concubine Liu, even if he struggles, it is only in vain. The feathers of the Concubine Liu are pierced by the heart and other vitals in his body, blood is gushing, and his life has been ruined.

 1219 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1219

    "No...impossible! Why would this uncle be given to by such a little girl..."


    At the last moment before completely losing consciousness, Thunderbolt still couldn''t understand why he lost, why he lost to a woman whom he could not see at all. It was his arrogance, his arrogance and arrogance, which ultimately laid the foundation for his defeat. The ending!


    Concubine Liu fell to the ground lightly, but because of her physical injury, she staggered a bit, but fortunately she didn''t fall directly to the ground, otherwise she would be too embarrassed.


    Concubine Liu closed the creation narrative in his hand again. Looking at the thunder disaster on the ground, Concubine Liu lifted the black hair in her ear and said faintly: "Thunder disaster, your strength is indeed very strong, but I''ve been fighting for my life from the beginning, and this is the gap in awareness between you and me! You are arrogant, you will not analyze the weakness of the enemy at all, and it is impossible to know my determination to win, so from the beginning, this A battle is doomed to your defeat!"


    Lei Mo looked at Concubine Liu, opened his mouth, just spit out a mouthful of blood, and still couldn''t say any evil words, because the internal organs had been completely damaged, the head of the fifth branch of Yu Jia country was still completely dead in Concubine Liu. Hands.


    "Also, it''s actually quite comfortable to be beaten by you on purpose."


    Concubine Liu smiled lightly, saying that she didn¡¯t know if the thunder disaster would go to hell and there would be no peace, then she took out a pill and stuffed it into her mouth, and then quickly moved forward. The chase was gone. Great troops far away.


    Naruto, who was advancing, felt the situation behind him, with a smile on his face, and said faintly: "Concubine Liu has won."


    No surprise, a little joy, because this is a matter of course.


    Missing will crush the great evil!The fifth minister broke!!


    Chapter 173-Alkad''s awakening begins!Encounter with the second enemy!


    The aura of thunder disaster is quite violent and powerful, even if it is quite far away, it can be sensed, and the point that the breath of thunder disaster disappears completely, without Naruto''s explanation, other people can fully perceive it.


    Except for Ya Ai, everyone else showed knowing smiles, and Ya Ai couldn''t help but look back, glanced at the deep corridor, and muttered: "I really didn''t expect it, Princess Orange You can really defeat the thunder disaster!"


    Naruto was not surprised at this situation. He continued to move forward at a high speed. At the same time, he smiled and said, "Didn¡¯t I say it a long time ago? Concubine Liu will definitely win. Let¡¯s hurry to Alkad¡¯s place. , After all, the longer time drags on, God knows what changes will happen."


    "Ok."


    Ya Ai nodded slightly, because today¡¯s action involves Moe Xiang¡¯s safety, even the life of Moe Xiang depends on today¡¯s actions, so Ya Ai is too lazy to argue with Naruto on such matters. But when I turned my eyes, I suddenly asked: "But just now I suddenly felt the same breath as you from Orange Concubine Liu Concubine. What''s the matter?"


    Vampires are a race that is good at perceiving evil spirits. Although Ya''ai''s perception of evil spirits is not as horrible as Yulu''s, but the aura that appears on Concubine Liu''s body is exactly the same as Naruto''s, which is absolutely not wrong.


    That kind of unpleasant breath, no one other than Naruto will have it!


    Naruto continued to move forward, and at the same time handed out his fist in the direction of Ya Ai, and said: "Fist with me, you will understand soon."


    Ya Ai gritted her teeth, feeling that this guy''s pretense was really annoying. After taking a look at Mengxiang next to her, Ya Ai resisted the thought of turning her face with Naruto, and handed out her fist, reluctantly Touched Naruto''s fist.


    As soon as Ya Ai retracted her hand, she felt as if there was something in her heart, and then she felt a huge force bursting out of her body!


    Ya Ai''s whole body is covered with a golden chakra coat. This power has the warmth of the sun. Although it feels annoying at ordinary times, when she is actually in it, it has the same sun as it makes this planet. A warm force that no living thing can resist.


    Knowing that Naruto must have done this, Ya Ai immediately turned her head and looked at him with incomprehensible dark eyes.


    Naruto shrugged while running, but instead of looking at Ya Ai, he just started to explain.


    "My abilities are many and complex. This is one of my abilities. As long as I touch it once, I can remotely transmit my power to anyone."


    Ya Ai has a very high power of observation and analysis, just Naruto explained this, it is enough for her to think of everything.


    "It''s no wonder that your aura appeared on Concubine Liu just now, that is, you transferred your demon power to her. If you believe that she can win, you still did something."


    "I do believe that Concubine Liu can win, but being beaten half-dead, and defeating the thunder disaster after a breath is also a victory. I don''t want that, so I did something. And, I don''t have one. Interfering with the victory and defeat of Concubine Liu and Lei Mi, I only used my power to protect her heart and brain when Concubine Liu was in danger of life. Talking nonsense is not right, Ya Ai."


    "cut!"


    Ya''ai snorted coldly, as if she wanted to say something more, but Mengxiang next to her suddenly snorted.


    "Mengxiang!"


    Seeing the painful look on Mengxiang''s face, Ya Ai didn''t have any mood to talk to Naruto Naruto anymore, her black eyes were completely focused on Mengxiang''s body, and she said anxiously: "Mengxiang, what''s wrong with you, I feel uncomfortable. ?!"


    Mengxiang''s expression was indeed a bit painful, she reached out and grabbed the silver seal cross on her body, gritted her teeth and said: "I feel it, it should be closer to Alkad, and the seal has begun to become weaker and weaker!"


    Rumble!


    As if to confirm what Moexiang said, the ultimate fortress in the land of Yuka suddenly began to vibrate. Although the places where Naruto and the others were at this time were very strong, there was no gravel falling. , But this shock does exist, and it is accompanied by an extremely powerful and evil spirit!!


    "Alkad!!"


    Ya''ai looked around, gritted her teeth and said the source of this evil spirit.


    Just seven years ago, because Ya Ai wanted to take away Akash¡¯s true ancestor power, Moe Xiang, who had not been sealed at the time, ran away and awakened her true ancestor power, and Moe Xiang¡¯s true ancestor power awakened. It also caused the ultimate demon king Alkad to wake up from two hundred years of sleep, so Zhu Ranyaai is one of the few people in this world who has seen Alkad''s figure with his own eyes!


    Although it was only just beginning to awaken, Alkad''s demon power has far surpassed the level of the S-class great demon. Just beginning to wake up, his demon energy shocked the entire sky fortress.


    It was just a part of the demon power that had just awakened, and it was dozens of times more powerful than the S-level great demon thunderstorm defeated by the Concubine Liu. This was just the tip of the iceberg of the strength of the true ancestor Alkad!


    Hu Meng felt the huge demon power that was so powerful and evil that it could not be described. The body was oppressed by that powerful aura and a cold sweat appeared. In his tone of voice, he said with fear: "Is this the power of Alkad?!"


    Alkad himself is a vampire like Akashia, but because his body has absorbed too many demons, he is completely demonized and run away, becoming a world-destroying demon. His whole body is more evil and colder than the original Nine Tails. Breath, even Naruto felt uncomfortable for a while, and immediately opened his six-way fairy body mode!


    Naruto¡¯s own power of merit has been completely integrated with the power of Nine Tails, so he transformed into a hand in this mode. The golden chakra in his whole body not only has strong vitality, but also possesses the glow of merit, which can be dispelled. The power of evil.


    "Alkad has begun to wake up, things can no longer be stopped, we can only move on now, no matter what happens today, Alkad must be completely destroyed!"


    Alkad is not an ordinary monster, because Moexiang, who lives in the power of the true ancestor, is gradually approaching Alkad, which has already made Alkad start to wake up. Once Alkad starts to wake up, he can''t deal with it at all, even if Naruto and the others are now Leaving immediately, completely suppressing Moexiang¡¯s demon power, and only delaying Alkad¡¯s awakening for a few days, it will only give Yulu and the others more time to prepare. For Naruto and the others, the situation will be Even worse!The best and only solution is to completely destroy Alkad today!


    Mengxiang looked at the silver cross on her chest, took a deep breath, and said, "Let¡¯s move on, anyway, things are irreversible. If Alkad is awakened, we want the hope of the coexistence of monsters and humans. Completely gone! And if Alkad is not destroyed, no matter where we escape to this world, it will be meaningless, so go ahead!"


    Naruto stretched out his hand and slapped Moe Xiang, then smiled:


    "Of course I have to move on. Speaking of which, I''m already used to causing such troubles."


    Whether it¡¯s Moexiang¡¯s determination or Naruto¡¯s light, they have the power to dispel fear. The fear caused by Alkad¡¯s awakening disappeared quickly, and everyone¡¯s speed has not decreased, but has accelerated, and headed to Alkad¡¯s main body. The deepest part of the ground.


    After passing through a long and narrow corridor again, Naruto and the others arrived in an empty room. There was a huge regular hexagon on the floor of this room. Inside was an eight-pointed star composed of two squares, except for the passage where Naruto and the others entered. In addition, there are seven gates left, and obviously, only one of them can lead to where Alkad is.


    "How come there is a fork in the road? It is not marked on the map. If you look at it this way, you don''t know which one can lead to the location of Alkad."


    "Then how about we split up?"


    "No, in this situation, it¡¯s too dangerous to split up. If we waste time on a road with nothing, it¡¯s not good for us." Naruto squeezed his chin, to be honest, he believed himself very much. With his intuition, he wanted to guess which way it was.


    Doraemon!


    When Naruto¡¯s guessing was over, suddenly there was the sound of a metal collision, and then the only male besides Naruto, Huang Fangfang, pointed at one of the doors and said:" Let¡¯s choose that path. I think it¡¯s safe there." Huang Fangfang threw a pile of ancient coins up and down in his hand, and said: "Using these ancient coins to foretell the auspiciousness and fortunes ahead is our witchcraft habit. Although my fortune-telling is not as good as the undefeated adult of the East, the accuracy rate is as high as 80%."


    Huang Fangfang seemed to be very confident in his fortune-telling, but others seemed to be completely disbelieved.


    "Do you believe it?"


    "I don''t believe it at all... it''s no different from guessing..."


    "It''s not that I don''t believe in divination, just don''t believe in Fangfang''s divination."


    Hu Meng, Xiao Wei and Xiao Zi said one sentence, directly hitting Huang Fangfang to one side, "It hasn''t changed at all... You are too much..."

 1220 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1220

    "You are treated like this, kid." Naruto patted Huang Fangfang on the shoulder, and then took the lead and walked towards the gate of his name just now, saying: "Okay, let''s go, let''s trust Fangfang first. Just judge it once."


    "Ah, you really deserve to be Naruto-senpai!"


    Huang Fangfang was resurrected with blood full of Naruto''s words, and then squatted down again, with an embarrassed smile on his face, and said: "You go first, I will catch up with you after I pack up the old coins."


    "This kid is really a mess..."


    After Hu Meng threw a last sentence, he hurriedly walked into the door and caught up with Naruto and the others. Then Huang Fangfang turned to face this empty room, took off his coat outside Yujia Kingdom, and revealed White sleeveless vest on one side.


    "Then, come out! The guy hiding there!!!"


    Chapter 174-The perfect match of Concubine Liu!The chainsaw sweetheart of the Miao family!


    Huang Fangfang put on a fighting posture, and said coldly to this empty room.


    The enemy hiding here realized that he had been discovered by Huang Fangfang, and immediately rushed out from behind the hidden stone pillar, holding a pair of short knives about a foot in his hand, and stabbing Huang Fangfang in the back of his head with killing intent.


    Although Huang Fangfang is a magician, but because of inheriting her mother''s fighting talent, Huang Fangfang''s close combat is also quite strong. Huang Fangfang is also not messy in dealing with attacks from his own brain, and reacts quite quickly, avoiding the opponent''s attack. At the same time, he turned around and kicked the enemy this time.


    Of course, the enemy this time would not be a weak one. He blocked Huang Fangfang''s whirling kick with his arm. At the same time, he turned over and backed up with his feet and pulled away from Huang Fangfang.


    "Girl?"


    Huang Fangfang was surprised to see the enemy who appeared in front of her this time, a very petite and lovely girl, but Huang Fangfang was not a person like Morioka Yinying or Miyamoto Huiji. Although the other party was very cute, Huang Fangfang''s face was still fast. Seriously, he said: "It''s finally here, the kingdom of Yuka!"


    The girl held a pair of short knives in both hands, looked at Huang Fangfang with a cold look, and said, "Why did you find me?!"


    Huang Fangfang weighed the copper coin in his hand, then used his own magical power to condense it into an ancient coin knife, and smiled and said: "Actually, the divination just now has no instructions on the choice of route, but only behind it is the murderer. , Which means that the enemy will attack from behind!"


    Huang Fangfang held the ancient money knife in one hand, put on a fighting posture, and smiled: "Huang Fangfang, the next Patriarch of the Huang Family! If it interferes with me, even a girl, I won''t be polite. Everyone is waiting for me!"


    Although the enemy is a very cute girl, she may be younger than Xiao Zi in terms of size. She is about the level of a ten-year-old elementary school student. She has a round face and is quite cute in appearance. The two horns represent that she is also one of the monsters, and the two horns are also tied with two very cute bows. Only from the appearance, she is always a cute little monster.


    It was such a girl. After hearing Huang Fangfang''s words, instead of panic, she also showed a smile that could be called''silly''.


    "Great, the opponent is you... so happy..."


    Before Huang Fangfang understood what the girl was talking about, a wound suddenly opened on her shoulder, and blood was sprayed!


    "I like bullying people who are weaker than myself the most. Among those people, you seem to be the weakest."


    Huang Fangfang was holding the bleeding wound on her shoulder and re-examined this petite and lovely girl with a serious face. At the moment of the fight, although Huang Fangfang seemed to block her attack, she was still on her shoulder. Drew a line.


    "It''s careless, it seems I was underestimated by you!"


    "Where is it, even you, I will try my best!"


    The cute little girl smiled and dropped the short knives in both hands on the ground. The two short knives became the keys to the formation. The figure on the floor here is not for decoration, but the formation drawn in the morning. Law graphics!


    "This is a barrier?!"


    "That''s right, it''s a sound-silencing barrier, a barrier that can completely seal off the demon energy and sound. If you are here, no matter how loud the sound is, you can''t hear it from the outside!"


    The cute little girl started the formation that had been arranged here, and then she did not know where she took out a huge chainsaw. The weight of the chainsaw may not be lighter than her weight, which pulled the chainsaw. After the switch was turned on, the chainsaw started, making a rumbling engine sound.


    "For example, your scream...I''m the deputy head of the fourth branch of Yujia Country, Ludie, come and play with me, Huang Fangfang..."


    Huang Fangfang encountered quite troublesome and powerful opponent Ludie there, but Naruto and the others did not go smoothly.


    Huang Fangfang''s divination really made people unable to complain. Although there were no new enemies on the path he chose, he encountered countless organs.


    Throwing knives, giant axes, and traps full of spikes, these are standard traps that will appear in the enemy¡¯s base. Naruto and the others have all encountered it. Xiao Kuo condenses the cold with his hands to form an ice escape, blocking the flying from the wall. The few flying knives that came, finally couldn''t help but spit out the urge.


    "Although Fangfang should be chosen casually, but he would choose a path with so many agencies, I really don''t know how to complain about Fangfang''s luck."


    Naruto and Ya''ai waved twice and chopped the heavy axe in front of the crowd into pieces. After hearing Xiao Kui''s words, Naruto touched his hair and said, "Anyway, Fangfang That kid is unreliable is something we already knew, and..."


    Naruto turned his head and glanced at the long narrow corridor behind him. From here, he couldn''t see the place just now, and Huang Fangfang''s breath just disappeared. Think about it and know that there was a battle with the enemy.


    "Anyway, it''s impossible for us to turn back anymore. That''s what Fangfang meant."


    Thinking of Huang Fangfang¡¯s previous appearance, Hu Meng couldn¡¯t hold back his smile at this time. He changed the paw that had just changed back to his normal hand, and said with a smile: ¡°That guy is still not good at lying as before. I didn''t find it at first, but from the look of that guy, I know that there must be enemies lurking there.


    "Yeah, forget it, don''t worry about him, since he stays alone, there should be a way to deal with it."


    Naruto was very cool when Huang Fangfang stayed alone to deal with the enemy. It was completely different from the previous Liufei. Ya''ai glanced at Naruto and couldn''t help but confront him.


    "You guy, the way you treat men and women is completely different!"


    "Yeah, I admit it, don''t worry, I treat you as a man!"


    "Then I''m really relieved!"


    Although the relationship between Naruto and Ya''ai is very strange, it can be regarded as a kind of weird "rival in love". The two of them don¡¯t quarrel for about a day and will not be peaceful. They did not directly stage the full martial arts today because they will soon deal with Alka The relationship between Germany and Germany, so you have to save your own strength. Before their quarrel further intensified, Mengxiang quickly walked to the middle of the two people, separated them by hand, and said: "Now let¡¯s stop quarreling, we have to hurry. Going to Alkad, the longer we delay, the more dangerous we will be."


    Because there is a common enemy Alkad to deal with, Naruto and Ya Ai''s verbal battle quickly ended. In the truce period, the group began to act again and quickly rushed to the location of Alkad.


    On the other side, Huang Fangfang was almost driven to desperation by that cute little girl, Ludie!


    "Hehe, the injury is serious."


    In the silence barrier, Ludie held a chainsaw that did not match her petite and lovely body. Even so, her small body had the speed and strength that shocked Huang Fangfang.


    With such a heavy weapon, her speed and agility actually surpassed Huang Fangfang. In the continuous battle just now, Huang Fangfang did not hit Ludie once, instead, she was continuously slashed by the chainsaw in Ludie¡¯s hand. If it weren''t for Ludie''s still playing, Huang Fangfang would have been cut by Ludie''s chainsaw!


    "Now, does it hurt, Huang Fangfang?"


    Ludie ran continuously holding the chainsaw, and at the same time she spoke with a lot of leeway. There was a faint blush on her cheeks. This was not because of the continuous running, or that the blush on her face was because of some kind of'' Excited''.


    Huang Fangfang was shocked by the horror and power of this little girl, holding a spell in his hand.


    "No way, I can only use Summoning!"


    "Huang Fangfang, will it hurt more?"


    Ludie noticed Huang Fangfang''s actions, her eyes condensed, and she rushed to Huang Fangfang with a huge chainsaw. Her small body, which should only be more than 120 centimeters, actually crushed Huang Fangfang''s with brute force. Power, the persecuted him didn''t even have the time to activate the summoning technique, so he was mounted on him by Ludie.


    "The magic can''t be used anymore, can you? You will become my toy obediently!"


    Ludie looked at Huang Fangfang''s anxious and painful look, and the expression on his face became more excited, or in a sense, this Ludie and Liu Fei are a perfect match!


    Although the appearance is harmless and cute, this girl named Ludie has a super abnormal S attribute and enjoys the pleasure of abusing others. It is also because of this that she did not kill Fangfang at the beginning. Using it is completely different from the body. An exaggerated chainsaw that fits, seeing the enemy struggling in pain, but not dying, and not being able to live, is the greatest joy of Ludie.


    "What a disgusting look!"


    Ludie pressed against Huang Fangfang with brute force, and kept pressing against Huang Fangfang''s head with the chainsaw in his hand. At the same time, she said softly: "It''s useless, negative dog sauce, call this lady twice, come on, call twice. "


    Ludie is completely coaxing pets. In fact, the meaning of "negative dog" is the dog of the bereavement. This is just a more elegant way of saying in "Negative Dog Far Barking" by Japanese writer Junko Sakai That''s it.

 1221 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1221

    Ludie looked at Huang Fangfang, who was struggling painfully under the pressure of her strength, with a smile, and said, "Hmph, I didn''t expect you to be the head of our deadly enemy Huang family. My master must have made a mistake."


    "The enemy... Could it be that you belong to the Miao family... Ah!"


    Chapter 175-Enemies on Both Sides!The fate of Ya Ai!


    Huang Fangfang was guessing the identity of this girl, but Ludie had already crushed the chainsaw with brute force!


    Compared with other weapons, chainsaws are more suitable for torturing people than to kill people!


    Compared with swords that can inject strength and enhance sharpness, the chainsaw is rougher. Even if it hits the enemy''s body, it will continue to cut, causing infinite pain!


    Huang Fangfang''s brute force is no better than Ludie, she was chopped on her shoulder with a chainsaw!


    The chainsaw continued to cut even after it was hit. The chainsaw saw Huang Fangfang sturdy, and the severe pain made Huang Fangfang almost crazy.


    However, Huang Fangfang¡¯s painful struggle and screams are the highest enjoyment for Ludie. Ludie rode on Huang Fangfang, listening to his screams under the chainsaw, the crazy smile on his face changed. To be even more exaggerated!


    "That''s it, torturing people who are weaker than myself like this is really my favorite thing."


    Ludie was completely enjoying this process. The chainsaw in her hand kept moving. Hearing the screams from Huang Fangfang under her body, Ludie felt even more excited, unable to withstand it and began to pervert fantasy.


    "I really don''t know if it would be so comfortable to torture other people like this? It must be, it must be correct!"


    Ludie was completely caught in the fantasy of wanting to torture other people, but Huang Fangfang, who had been suppressed by Ludie since just now, suddenly burst into an astonishing spirit in his eyes after hearing this sentence!


    "Don''t think about it!!"


    Huang Fangfang let out a roar, almost like thunder, not very strong, although there are muscle lines, but for men, they are still relatively slender body with amazing power, a punch that knocks the butterfly flying on him!


    Although Ludie was surprised by Huang Fangfang''s sudden burst of power and did not block his attack, Ludie''s own strength was also very formidable. His body flipped in midair, holding the huge chainsaw in his hand, and landed steadily on the ground.


    "why?!"


    Ludie¡¯s small body trembled slightly, and a blackened aura appeared all over her body. With the intense changes in mood, the two short horns on Ludie¡¯s head suddenly began to stretch, if it was cute just now. If it is, there are some demons now.


    "Obviously it has reached this level... Become my toy obediently! Huang Fangfang!!"


    Ludie likes to bully the weak, but when the weak loses control, she will run away. Huang Fangfang¡¯s sudden resistance just now turned the girl into a demon from the inside out, holding the heavy chainsaw in her hand. Slash to Huang Fangfang!


    Now that this blow, Ludie has nothing to do with her. Judging from her tricks, she intends to directly cut off Huang Fangfang''s hands and feet, and then slowly tortured him to death!


    Huang Fangfang''s face was also very serious, and once again picked up the ancient money knife that had been interrupted by Ludie just now!


    Because it is an ancient coin knife made from ancient coins, even if it is broken, it can be re-condensed and formed by demon power.


    Huang Fangfang held the ancient money knife horizontally and used it to block the chainsaw in Ludie''s hand. It was completely different from the situation that was completely suppressed just now.


    Ludie used almost all his strength with this attack, but she unexpectedly would be blocked by Huang Fangfang, her eyes widened, and she looked at the beautiful young man in surprise.


    "Don''t underestimate me, I am the future Patriarch of the Huang Family!"


    Huang Fangfang exerted force on his arm, blocked the chainsaw in Ludie''s hand, and at the same time twisted his body, launching the close fighting technique developed by his mother Huang Tiantian!


    "Yellow style pierced the elbow!!"


    Huang Fangfang let out a low roar, and an inch of strength burst out from his arms, and an elbow blow hit Ludie''s waist without mercy!Huang Tiantian developed this trick to suit the physique of the Huang family who are not good at close combat. It bursts out the strongest strength at one time. Although it is not as good as Ya Ai¡¯s stance, it is the most suitable for the Huang family¡¯s body. Trick!


    Cun Jin''s strength was unexpectedly powerful, and it far exceeded Ludie''s initial expectations. Her body couldn''t withstand Huang Fangfang''s elbow piercing power. She flew out and slammed into the wall next to her. .


    "It''s okay to hurt me, but if you dare to do something to my friend, even a girl will never let it go!"


    Huang Fangfang said quite handsome words, but after speaking, she couldn''t help but knelt down, stretched out her hand and took out a charm, and quickly pressed it on her left shoulder.


    Although he defeated Ludie, the injury Huang Fangfang suffered just now was not an illusion. He was cut so many times by Ludie''s chainsaw, and the dizziness caused by excessive blood loss would not disappear casually.


    Huang Fangfang urgently dealt with the injuries on his body, but in this empty room, there was a breath that was even bigger than when Ludie went violently.


    "What is this?! Like a monster as powerful as a monster!"


    A man dressed in black came out of the darkness holding the injured Ludie with a slight smile on his face.


    "Huh! Compared to your own disaster, can the crisis of your companions make you more powerful?! Your good old man''s appearance really hasn''t changed at all, Fangfang. But this is also good, just to complete what we did not finish when we were in China Fight."


    "You, you are... this way, it turns out that even you have joined the kingdom of Yujia! Miao family leader Miao Xilong!!"


    Huang Fangfang met his fateful opponent there, which is considered the biggest crisis he has encountered so far, but the situation on Naruto and the others is equally unoptimistic.


    After passing through the dangerous corridor full of various institutions, the room that appeared in front of Naruto and them was once again a very huge room. However, unlike the previous route, there is only one way to go, but the problem is, standing The black man in this room Fujisaki Ma!


    "It''s not easy to be here, but you guys came much faster than I thought, Naruto Uzumaki!"


    Naruto''s eyes squinted, and three eyes immediately opened up the state of the jade reincarnation with nine hooks. He was ready to fight at any time, and said without a smile: "Speaking of which, the person I don''t want to see the last in this country It''s you, Fujisaki Ma!"


    Fujisaki Masa spit out the cigarette butt that had been smoked in his mouth, then took out the cigarette case, lit a cigarette for herself, and smiled: "Needless to say, I personally admire you very much, Naruto Uzumaki!"


    Naruto knows that Fujisaki is telling the truth at this point, but for Fujisaki, Naruto is a type that is absolutely impossible to trust. This man is far more sinister than the darkness on the surface, and Ya Ai takes a wrong step. , Stood in front of Moexiang with Naruto, and at the same time put on the posture of Bengyue Dimensional Sword, turned into scarlet eyes with rare dignity and seriousness, and said in a dark tone: "Fujisaki! Here you are. doing what?!"


    Fujisaki turned her head to look at Ya Ai who was ready for battle. After taking a puff of cigarette, she put the cigarette in her finger and smiled and said, "Speaking of which, I didn¡¯t expect you to betray the country of Yuka at first, Ya Love, this is not the same as we agreed at the beginning."


    Ya''ai sneered, with a mocking expression on her face, and said: "I have never been loyal to the country of Yujia. What I have to do is just to protect Mengxiang. Now, I want to tear up my relationship with you. Promise, because I found another way!"


    "Really? That''s really a pity. With your power, you are really rare in this world. Within five years, you can reach the level of rivaling the three Plutos, but today you can only Please die here. I think Jasmine will be very sad too."


    Ya Ai''s face changed, because of the name Fujisaki Ya mentioned, Ya Ai was originally indifferent, and her calm face immediately became extremely hideous!


    "shut up!"


    Fujisaki didn¡¯t seem to hear Aina¡¯s warning tone. She continued to smoke while slowly saying: ¡°A decade ago, there was a pair of vampire sisters in China, although they have no blood relationship...¡±


    Fujisaki relentlessly wanted to expose the sorrow that Ya Ai had always hidden in her heart, but for Ya Ai, it completely touched her taboo. Ya Ai almost rushed to Fujisaki at the speed of teleportation. The Bengyue Dimensional Knife in his hand was activated, and Fujisaki Ma''s body was chopped into countless pieces!


    The blood was floating in the air and fell on Ya Ai''s face, but it also covered the little tears in her eyes.


    "Didn''t I tell you to shut up?!"


    Fujisaki was cut off by Ya''ai with the Bengzue Dimensional Knife. His head was still in the air when he was floating, even with a smile on his face.


    "Yaai, in order to entertain you, I have prepared a great gift. You can accept it with gratitude."


    Ya Ai''s brow furrowed, and she didn¡¯t understand what Fujisaki¡¯s weird words meant. There was a burst of red light on the floor covered with Fujisaki¡¯s blood, and a huge magic circle appeared, bringing Ya¡¯s body Completely swallowed, disappeared completely in an instant, and even the breath had completely disappeared.


    "Space-time barrier?!"


    Naruto revealed the true face of the magic circle, and then looked at Fujisaki Ma, whose body was recovering quickly, and said, "Do you think this kind of enchantment will be useful for Asia?"


    Time and space barriers should be the most difficult formation to crack, but for Ya Ai who owns the Bengyue Dimensional Sword, even Naruto¡¯s Thunder God barrier is not impossible to break. Normal time and space The enchantment simply couldn''t stand her Bengyue Dimensional Sword.


    Fujisaki still showed a dark smile on her face, and said: "Enchantment is not the point, but to create a separate space for her, because I have prepared a special host for her."

 1222 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1222

    "Could it be that..."


    Chapter 176-Fujisaki''s trump card!The girl who Yaai fears the most!


    Both the Huang Family and the Miao Family are huge monster organizations located in China. The mainland has a huge population of over one billion, which means it has countless resources.


    In order to dominate the resources of a country as large as China, the Huang family and the Miao family have been opposed for a long time in history, and there are countless disputes. Their hostile background is also the reason why Huang Feihong and Huang Tiantian''s love is called Romeo and Juliet.


    However, about nine years ago, the Huang family and the Miao family sat at the negotiating table for a century-long dispute between the two families to discuss the armistice agreement between the two sides. At that time, it was also Huang Fangfang and Miao Xilong. When I first met.


    Nine years ago, Huang Fangfang was 6 years old and Miao Xilong was 10 years old.


    Huang Fangfang and Miao Xilong are both the sons of the head of the Huang family. Compared with Huang Fangfang, who has stayed naturally since childhood and has remained unchanged until nine years later, Miao Xilong has always looked like a small adult. He is only 10 years old, but he is still dressed in black formal wear and top hat. Compared to nine years later, it is only scaled up.


    Miao Xilong stroked the black top hat on his head, and then smiled: "Are you Huang Fangfang, the heir of the Huang family? Haha, this looks like a girl."


    This is the first time Miao Xilong and Huang Fangfang have met. It is no wonder that Miao Xilong said this, because boys and girls were not easy to distinguish because their facial features were not fully developed when they were children. Huang Fangfang¡¯s delicate appearance is like a girl. The problem was obviously more serious when he was a child.


    Discussing the armistice agreement between the two parties, this kind of thing is less than the turn of two underage kids to participate. It was Huang Feihong, the head of the Huang family and the head of the Miao family, that is, Miao Xilong''s father.


    The two little ghosts had nothing to do and just sat together to play cards, but because the two parties did not reach an armistice agreement at this time, the bodyguards of both sides did not dare to let their young master stay with each other, so the two little ghosts played cards. At the time, there were dozens of vicious black bodyguards standing beside him.


    "Fangfang, you are really weak, and you have lost again."


    After winning 18 games in a row, Miao Xilong stretched out his hands and looked at Huang Fangfang in front of him triumphantly. Although he was dressed up and voiced, he was just an 18-year-old kid.


    Huang Fangfang, in character, has been natural since childhood.


    "Xilong, you''re a big one! Playing a card actually uses the strongest card of fantasy!"


    "Hahahaha..."


    Miao Xilong laughed in a very sophisticated voice. After that, his laughter stopped quickly. The brim of the black top hat covered his eyes and whispered: "Fangfang, do you know? Your mother Huang Tiantian, and my mother are actually sisters, and they are both fighters of the Miao family. In other words, you and I should actually be relatives. Such a hostile and close relationship is really ironic... "


    Huang Fangfang was raised as the heir of the Huang family since he was a child, so he should be able to understand what Miao Xilong said, but he didn''t take it to heart at all, holding a card in his hand: "Hostile relationship? That kind of clich¨¦ is What the hell? Compared to that, let''s have another round, Xilong!"


    "Haha...you guys are really funny, well, let''s have two more rounds."


    ''That¡¯s right, even if we grow up, we will always be good friends.''


    At the time Huang Fangfang and Miao Xilong agreed, everything was so beautiful. The originally hostile Miao and Huang family signed an armistice agreement. The two families will no longer have war, and the future heirs of the two families have become friends. It can prevent the Huangmiao family from having another war for a long time.


    But seven years later, that is, two years ago, Miao Xilong, who had become the leader of the Miao family at that time, tore up the armistice agreement, and the two families fell into the quagmire of war again.


    "I didn''t expect to see you here, why did you betray the original agreement?! Why did you join the Kingdom of Yuga! Tell me, Miao Xilong!!"


    Huang Fangfang looked at her former friend sternly. He was an extremely emotional, even extremely emotional person. Miao Xilong''s betrayal made Huang Fangfang feel great anger.


    Miao Xilong didn''t immediately answer Huang Fangfang''s question, but instead placed Ludie, who was injured by Huang Fangfang''s elbow traversing the mountain, under a stone pillar on one side and let her sit down.


    Although Ludie is a super S-perverted girl, she respects Miao Xilong very much, because Huang Fangfang¡¯s elbow bump broke her several ribs just now. Now she feels a sore waist and ribs even after breathing. Reluctantly raised his head and said, "I''m sorry, Sir Xilong, I failed."


    Miao Xilong touched Ludie¡¯s head, and then smiled: "Good job, Ludie, now you have a good rest. I will be able to get rid of that guy right away, and you will either cook it or torture it. ."


    Ludie''s two small ears seemed to move, the pain and guilt expression that had disappeared just now, she immediately turned into a posture of longing for something, and she even began to drool from her mouth.


    "Boiled? Baked? Can you really do such a great thing?"


    Miao Xilong also knew this little girl''s preferences for a long time, so he didn''t think anything, just smiled and said, "I''m just making an analogy, and I''ll be as comfortable as you are."


    Miao Xilong didn''t seem to regard Huang Fangfang as an opponent at all. Faced with his former friends, Huang Fangfang''s brain gradually lost his mind, holding a charm in his hand, and roared: "Xilong! Answer me! Why do you want to Betray the peace treaty!!"


    Miao Xilong is dressed as a Western gentleman. He holds a black long staff in his right hand. It is fine to say that it is a crutch or a scepter. On the top of that scepter, there is a white skull. For a guy like Miao Xilong, it is definitely not an ornament.


    "What, Huang Fangfang? Do you want me to see your crappy summoning technique?"


    "Don''t underestimate me, Miao Xilong! I only came here after a cruel hellish practice, summon!!"


    The name Zhu Ranya loves represents a terrifying level of strength. Without such a powerful combat power, he has such an enemy who is completely crazy and does not play cards according to the card. Even Fujisaki must be right. This feels troublesome, so a trap has long been set, and Ya Ai is closed to the space-time enchantment.


    The formation itself was drawn on the ground, but it was set to require Fujisaki''s blood to activate it. The moment Aai cut off Fujisaki''s body with the Kengzue Dimensional Knife, the power of this enchantment was Started.


    Before Ya Ai could use the dimension to avoid and avoid, she was attracted by the power of that formation and was blown into a different dimension space.


    Similar to the "paradise" created by the god of the gods, this different-dimensional space is not a dangerous existence like the cracks of time and space, but also uses magic techniques to take the space between the heavens and the earth for its own use, creating a special one that can be controlled world!


    Although Ya Ai was blown into this space in mid-air, she herself possessed a super martial art inferior to Naruto in this world, turned over in mid-air, and landed firmly on the ground.


    After landing, Ya Ai began to habitually look around the situation.


    There doesn''t seem to be any special place in this space. There is no heaven and earth, no torrential rain and thunder, only a peaceful and harmonious atmosphere.


    The place where Ya''ai is located is a vast grassland with verdant green grasses and beautiful flowers growing on the ground, but it should be autumn now, and the grassland should have been withered, but here, it should be something special. The power of this place has always maintained this appearance.


    Ya Ai focused her attention on the perception of the evil spirit, spread her perception ability to the surroundings, but did not feel the breath of any enemy.


    "Fujisaki, do you think you can shut me down like this?!"


    Although Ya Ai felt puzzled, she did not feel any evil aura here, so the reason could only be that Fujisaki wanted to seal her with a space barrier.


    Although this kind of space barrier cannot use the dimension to avoid penetrating the past, Ya Ai has absolute confidence. As long as he cuts hard with the Bengyue Dimensional Knife, there will be no barrier that cannot be destroyed!


    Ya Ai raised her right hand high, had already shifted the dimension of her palm part, and was about to swing the Bengyue Dimensional Knife, but in this case, within the range of Ya Ai¡¯s perception, suddenly appeared A very terrifying atmosphere for Ya Ai.


    In other words, I don''t want to use the demon energy perception anymore, because that person has already appeared in front of Ya Ai, but at a distance of 20 meters, it is enough for Ya Ai to see her size and appearance clearly.


    She has a cute cheek almost exactly the same as Mengxiang when she was a child, and she wore a white and elegant cheongsam, which set the temperament of this little girl fresh and natural, and her tender round face showed a faint smile, but she But her eyes are completely dark, and there is no focus, making her smile look terrifying.


    The little girl walked towards Ya Ai slowly, very slowly, as if she were taking a walk.


    But it seemed that such a slow speed made Ya Ai stand still and completely unable to move, as if she had been caught in an evil spirit.


    The girl stopped just one meter in front of Ya''ai, her eyes were still dark, but the smile on her face had obviously become sweeter, and she called out sweetly: "Sister."


    The effect of these two words is more powerful for Ya''ai than Naruto''s moon reading. Ya''ai seemed to be under some powerful mental attack, her body trembled violently, and tears condensed in her dark eyes.


    "Mo...Jasmine fragrance..."


    Chapter 177-Ya Ai desperately!The insidious conspiracy of Fujisaki Ma!


    The person who appeared in front of Ya''ai was no one else, but she was that vampire girl who should have died ten years ago and looked exactly like Mengxiang, Jasmine!


    Speaking of it, Ya Ai will become the pitch-black demon today, and it is absolutely inseparable from Jasmine Xiang.


    At that time ten years ago, although Ya Ai''s personality was impulsive and combative, it was only an instinct in the blood of a vampire. Although she severely injured the man Jasmine liked, she did not kill him.


    But after that, because of the exposure of the vampire identity, Jasmine was killed by humans. He witnessed Jasmine¡¯s body being cut into several pieces, penetrated by an iron rod, and hung in the air. Ya Ai saw Jasmine. Xiang Si Wu Quan''s body completely turned into a lunatic.


    She has been killing humans aggressively since then. She has no specific target for revenge, because her target is the entire human race, so she was completely indiscriminately killing innocents in China at that time. Even the babies waiting to be fed were never let go, because she killed Too many, so it was rejected by the whole Chinese monster world, and therefore could not continue to stay in China, so he went to Zhu Ran''s house in Japan.

 1223 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1223

    Jasmine Xiang died ten years ago, and over two years after that, Ya Ai Shao said that she had killed millions of innocent humans. She had more murders than Naruto. Then eight years ago Yaai arrived at Zhu Ran¡¯s house, and after that year, seven years ago, she wanted to seek the power of the true ancestor of Mengxiang¡¯s mother, Akash, in order to obtain the legendary research. The power of the extreme vampire comes to avenge the human beings all over the world.


    At the time, Yaai and Jasmine were discovered as a vampire because Yaai severely injured the human man, and were later killed by humans. That is to say, no matter what they impulsively caused the exposure of Jasmine¡¯s identity as a vampire, It was still said that at that time, Jasmine Xiang could not be saved in time. For Ya''ai, she had an unshirkable responsibility for the death of Jasmine Xiang.


    Jasmine has always been the deepest pain in Ya Ai''s heart. Fujisaki knows this. As long as there is Jasmine, even the most ferocious warrior in Zhu Ran''s family will become a crying and sad one. It''s just a little girl.


    Ya Ai couldn¡¯t believe her eyes, but the image formed from the retina and transmitted to her brain, as well as her proud ability to perceive evil spirits, clearly told Ya Ai that the girl standing in front of her was My sister who has been dead for ten years, Jasmine Xiang!


    Such a girl standing in front of Ya Ai is more terrifying to her than any enemy.


    "No, it''s impossible! Jasmine is dead! She is dead!!"


    Ya Ai shook her head frantically, unable to accept what she saw in her heart, her body immediately jumped into the air, and the dimension of her right hand was twisted by her.


    "Don''t pretend to be Jasmine Xiang in front of me! Bengyue Dimensional Sword!!"


    Ya''ai''s miss and guilt for Jasmine had already turned into madness. She couldn''t accept the scene before her eyes. She immediately swung the Bengyue Dimensional Knife in her hand, but her fingers were only from Jasmine''s throat. It stopped when it fell less than one centimeter.


    Although Jasmine Xiang retained memories from his lifetime, all his feelings had been wiped out at all, and he would not be afraid at all. Even if he faced the strongest blade in history, there was no emotional fluctuation.


    The muscles on the face outline a smile. This kind of smile is very familiar to Ya Ai, but to others, it looks like a puppet-like smile without emotion, no cuteness, no charm, no emotion, only Endless emptiness and terror.


    Ya Ai looked at the girl in front of her, as if she had returned to the time when Jasmine was still alive. Although she kept telling herself that Jasmine had been dead for ten years, the girl in front of her could not be her at all, but no matter how she hypnotized herself, The Bengyue Dimensional Knife in her hand couldn''t smoothly cut off the person in front of her.


    Jasmine¡¯s affairs have been entangled in Ya¡¯ai¡¯s heart for many years. Although Ya¡¯ai may not have noticed it, the name Jasmine has evolved into a kind of demon for Ya¡¯ai, just like that of Concubine Liu¡¯s. The situation is the same for the owner.


    Over the years, Ya Ai has been tortured by Jasmine Xiang¡¯s affairs. Although she transferred her love for Jasmine to Meng Xiang, who looks almost exactly the same as Jasmine, her negative emotions such as sadness, anger, pain, and guilt have been Unable to transfer, and Ya Ai itself is extremely withdrawn and paranoid, and cannot communicate with others at all. This negative emotion has been accumulated and fermented in Ya Ai''s body.


    Buddhism says "barrier", Taoists say "heart demon" or "heart knot", from the medical point of view it simply means severe depression.


    If it weren''t for this''barrier'' to restrict the growth of Ya''ai''s state of mind, with her talent, she might have truly become a great demon that can rival the three Plutos, not just the realm of''infinitely close to the three Plutos''.


    Ya Ai couldn''t do it, but Jasmine Xiang had already lost all her feelings, her face still kept the innocent smile from Ya Ai''s memory, but suddenly raised her hand, there was already a bright short knife in her hand.


    laugh!!


    Ya Ai couldn¡¯t evade Jasmine¡¯s attack at all, or the moment Jasmine raised her hand, Ya¡¯ai lifted her hand up subconsciously as if she had hugged Jasmine before. There was no resistance at all. He pierced his body with a short knife.


    The smile on Jasmine Xiang''s face is still innocent, so she is just like the mourning in the''work'', it is''pure white evil'', her appearance is more terrifying than anything.


    "Sister Yaai, I want to kill you."


    The battle in the space barrier showed a completely one-sided state, and what other people could not imagine was that Zhu Ranya''s love was completely suppressed.


    But on the other side, the battle between Naruto and Fujisaki Ma has a clear upper hand.


    Fujisaki Masa¡¯s strength is above the old Touhou Undefeated, and below the youth and the Demon-Liberated Miko Shinaki. However, even so, because he cannot be killed at all, so even the Touhou Unbeaten and Miko Shinaki have joined forces. , Can defeat Fujisaki Ya, but absolutely can''t kill him completely.


    Fujisaki''s strength is not as good as Naruto''s. This was already fully known last time in the Snow Girl. Naruto fights Fujisaki alone and doesn''t worry about other people being attacked by other branch ministers.


    "The bones and veins kill the ashes!"


    Naruto shook his hand and shot a white bone sword from his palm, aiming at Fujisaki''s body.


    Fujisaki''s black eyes stared at the white bone sword that flew towards her heart. Although the bone sword did not have an astonishing momentum, it was fast and scary, and the bone sword, which was only a foot long, exudes The amazing destructive power of Saki Fuji even felt a trace of fear.


    There are too many secrets hidden in this man, Naruto Uzumaki, even Fujisaki did not dare to take it carelessly, and immediately turned to avoid, and at the same time flicked his fingers, and flicked the soot from the cigarette into Naruto''s eyes.


    Fujisaki is very strong, far superior to the other ministers in the Yuka country. Even if it is a thunder disaster, it is not his enemy at all. His handy shot contains considerable power, even if it is soot. The light thing was also shot by Fujisaki Ya''s hand, and the power of the bullet was not lost.


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng!!"


    When Naruto''s eyes turned around, he immediately burst out with a repulsive force, blocking the soot from Fujisaki Ya''s fingers, and at the same time quickly drew out his Kusanaru sword, the sword body shining silver in this space.


    "Secret Sword Yan returns!!"


    Naruto once again used this secret sword that represents the ultimate speed. Fujisaki Masa faced the sword intent of Naruto''s whole body, feeling as if he was facing a sword that could split the heavens and the earth!


    Yanfan''s first sword cut through the air, Fujisaki Ya''s body quickly dodged with the cut silver light, but no matter how fast he was, he could barely avoid Yanfan''s first sword and second sword. The speed has long surpassed the lightning, just like the speed of the moment of light, this Sasaki Kojiro''s ultimate swordsmanship, cut off Fujisaki''s body!


    Fujisaki Ma¡¯s body was severely severed by Naruto, but he felt that his injuries were more severe than those previously cut into pieces by Aai¡¯s Bengyue Dimensional Knife, but he himself was immortal, no matter how much he suffered physically. He didn¡¯t care about the damage, the handsome but dark face showed a cold and dark smile, and said: "Naruto Uzumaki, it¡¯s useless, you can¡¯t kill me. And when you¡¯re wasting time here, Alka De has gradually awakened, and I think Yaai has already encountered the biggest crisis."


    Naruto put away the Kusanaru sword, and the scarlet jade samsara looked at Fujisaki in front of him coldly, with a ridiculous arc at the corner of his mouth, and said, "Sure enough, I think there are only people in the world who can deal with Yaai That girl!"


    "Oh, you know? But it''s useless anymore. I think Ya Ai should be only a breath away from death now, what a pity..."


    Fujisaki shook his head while talking, and at the same time, his body slowly sank to the ground, and finally only a light sigh echoed in the air.


    "If she can survive that catastrophe, she is afraid that her strength will reach a new level. After all... she is my last blood..."


    Chapter 178-Airship!All the actors appear!


    In the sky outside the sky fortress of Mika no Country, a luxurious airship was quickly approaching the direction of the sky fortress.


    Huang Lingling, who almost died completely with the flame formation last time with Zhu Ranya, has been restored to normal after being repaired by the East. It is also thanks to her body being a zombie that she was able to recover from Yan at that time. Escape from the prison.


    Huang Lingling held a book in her left hand. Although she was dressed as a female officer of the Qing Dynasty, from the perspective of her identity, she was a military officer and a secretary.


    "Everyone who sneaked into the fortress in the sky, the signal of the communicator on their body has been contacted, except for the Asian Ai who is locked in the space-time barrier, and the Naruto and Xiaozi who just went to rescue her. The devices are all kept intact, which means they are at least alive."


    Although Huang Lingling''s news is not too good, but everyone is alive, at least not too bad news.


    Beloved is sitting by the window of the airship, looking at the blue sky outside. Although he refuses to admit it, but now that he really wants to arrive in the country of Yuga and fight his sister or even his biological mother, Beloved is still a little nervous, except that they are their own Apart from relatives, he is not confident in his own strength.


    The fluctuating emotions in her heart made her beloved feel a little irritable, grabbed her ponytail, and then said in a tone that didn¡¯t care too much: ¡°But I¡¯ve never imagined that the crazy and powerful Sister Ya¡¯ai would actually be The enchantment was shut down, so she had to let others save her."


    To be honest, when I first received this news, even Dongfang Undefeated could not believe it, because even if it was the enchantment he personally arranged, if he did not personally preside over it later, it would not be able to resist Bengyue Dimension Sword One. Cut, Zhu Ranya''s love will be sealed by someone with a barrier, this is really not understood by the unbeaten Dongfang who is not on the scene.


    Regarding this reason, Naruto didn¡¯t elaborate in the communication before, and Huang Lingling didn¡¯t know the reason, but after the last battle with Ya Ai that almost died, Huang Lingling¡¯s personality has become more calm, although there are many current situations. It¡¯s all unknown, but Huang Lingling didn¡¯t panic, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but now because Ms. Mengxiang entered the sky fortress, Alkad has begun to awaken, so our actions must be quickened, Al The higher Card''s awakening is, the lower our chances of winning will be. This is definitely not wrong."


    Huang Lingling''s words are reasonable and well-founded. Although she is a woman, her words are absolutely convincing.


    In other words, the future of the Huang Family is dominated by the benevolent Huang Fangfang, and Huang Lingling, who is vigorous and vigorous and tactical, as the supplement. In this way, the combination of grace and power is the real plan of the Huang family.


    On this airship, most people are preparing for the next battle with the demon king, but there are also some who do not fit the atmosphere.


    Invincible Dongfang maintained his old age at this time, lowering his demon power to the lowest level, holding a tablet computer in his hand, and watching the new animation.


    "Japanese anime is so good no matter how much you watch..."


    In the end, the guy in the East is still like this, and he immediately exposed his second element house nature. Although it is at this critical moment of the upcoming battle, he is still in the mood to watch his animation.


    Huang Lingling walked behind the Invincible Dongfang, and under the heartbroken eyes of the Invincible Dongfang, he snatched away his tablet computer that did not know how many animations were stored, and after accurately smashing the built-in hard drive into pieces, he threw it in. In the trash can, with a smile, he said, "Our time is almost out, the undefeated lord of the East."


    Dongfang Undefeated looked at his granddaughter with a smile, but behind him seemed to have the same dark atmosphere as her mother, and he was really slandered in his heart.


    ''Damn stinky girl!If it weren''t for me to save you, you would have died twice. Sooner or later I would hang you up and fight!''


    To say this, Dongfang Unbeaten means daring to spit in my heart, knowing that my granddaughter has a darker belly than imagined. Dongfang Unbeaten, who is afraid of death, still dare not say such things. He coughed and left. When I arrived at the floor-to-ceiling windows of the airship, from here, I could already see the sky fortress of the Kingdom of Mika.

 1224 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1224

    "I''m about to land in Yujia Country, everyone is ready! This will be me...no, it will be your most glorious moment!"


    "I''m dead, so I have nothing to prepare."


    "It should be said that I have been waiting for a long time, the bones are about to rust!"


    "The party is finally about to begin, let''s go and have some fun!"


    About to land on the place called Alcatraz, facing the ultimate demon in the legend that almost destroyed the world, everyone''s mood may be different, but no one will back down.


    "Sister Lingling," Beloved raised her head and looked at Huang Lingling, and said, "A few minutes before we arrive?"


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be long. As long as Mengxiang, Hu Meng and Kui arrive at Alkad''s location, we can land immediately!"


    "is it?"


    Beloved to ponder for a lifetime, his eyes turned out of the window, looking at the huge fortress floating in the air.


    ''I will be there soon!This time I must prove it to you, Sister Love, Mom!''


    Beloved is a stubborn and awkward girl, and she also has her own will in her heart, but as soon as the words in her heart were finished, there was a sudden rush of sirens from the control console of the airship.


    "What happened, slicker?"


    Speaking of which, although this uncle driver doesn''t appear many times, he always feels as if there will be his shadow everywhere. When he was in Yanghai, he was responsible for driving the school bus. Today, he is the driver of the airship.


    "This is an alarm. The enemy seems to have spotted us. I think we are completely surrounded."


    The uncle driver is still the same as before, with a cigar in his mouth and talking mysterious or scary words in a strange tone. He doesn''t seem to be worried about the consequences of all this.


    This is in the air, and of course there are powerful monsters suitable for air combat.


    "Dragon?!"


    Beloved looked at the flying dragon group that did not know when it had completely surrounded her in surprise, her green eyes were in a trance, and said: "When did these dragons surround me?!"


    Invincible Dongfang pushed his disc sunglasses, and said in a serious tone: "There is a protective barrier that I personally set up around this airship. I didn''t expect it to be discovered by the other party. Zhu Ranyulu really underestimated her. Sensing ability."


    "Is it mom?"


    Invincible Dongfang did not answer his beloved words, but walked to the side of the slick ghost and said: "Is there a way to maintain the speed of the airship, and then let the airship go through the gap between the dragons?"


    Uncle Slippery Ghost took a cigar and said with a weird smile: "Is it a frontal attack, or go around a little further, and let''s talk about it after you get rid of these flying dragons?"


    "I don''t care about this, go ahead at full speed, our goal is to where Alkad is on the sky fortress, and keep moving forward until we completely destroy the position!"


    "Haha, got it."


    Uncle Slick Ghost pulled the hat on his head, and then immediately increased the speed of the airship to its limit.


    Although he has never demonstrated his combat ability, the slick ghost''s ability to manipulate machinery is unmatched. Even this huge airship can be manipulated handily. Although it is to maximize the speed, it is also unmatched. Can avoid those huge flying dragons.


    Roar!!


    Those flying dragons were all pets controlled by Yulu. Under Yulu''s manipulation, they roared one after another, and the high-temperature fire column kept protruding from their mouth.


    "Siren! Leave it to you!"


    "Yes, the undefeated lord of the East!"


    Chan responded quickly. Although the airship was surrounded by a group of powerful and extremely ferocious flying dragons, Chan had no fear at all. Facing these flying dragons, she didn''t even need to liberate the demon power. She just sang the song of guardianship. All the flames spit out by the flying dragon are blocked out, and no heat can penetrate the defense of the Song of the Guardian.


    With Chan''s absolutely perfect guardian song, coupled with the maneuvering skills of Uncle Slippery Ghost, the airship that the second unit was boarding was quickly approaching the sky fortress.


    Zhu Ranyulu''looked'' at the airship that appeared within her range of perception, with a beautiful and indifferent smile on the same beautiful cheeks, and murmured: "This kind of demon spirit belongs to the invincible of the East. The people I have hated most are all It¡¯s great to be here, because I can finally kill you with my hands."


    Yulu uttered extremely indifferent words, cut off the connection with one screen, and a white five-eyed mask disappeared. After another glance at the three figures displayed on one of the monitors, Zhu Ranyulu put on that look. The officer''s coat said: "Let''s go, mow love, let''s have fun too."


    "Yes, my mother."


    Zhu Ranyulu and Zhu Rankuaiai, the mother and daughter are almost identical in appearance. They have similar faces, brown skin and green eyes, but their personalities are completely two extremes.


    Zhu Ranyulu, the commander-in-chief of the Yuga Country, and the Zhu Ranyulu who commanded countless monsters, went to the battlefield at the same time with Zhu Rankui, whose heart was pure and flawless, and whose heart was never contaminated by any dust.


    And the three girls who had gone through countless hardships and once existed as rivals in love have finally arrived at''that place''.


    Chapter 179-A true genius!The son of a superb wizard and martial artist!


    "Don''t underestimate me, Miao Xilong! I only came here after a cruel hellish practice, summon!!"


    Huang Fangfang let out an imposing roar, holding a spell in his hand, injecting his own demon power into it.


    boom!!


    The dual effects of demon power and spells summoned a monster beast to Huang Fangfang''s side, but what appeared was not a fierce monster with strong combat power, but the panda that only sold cute but had no effect at all.


    Huang Fangfang kept his hands holding the spell, turned his head, looked at the panda eating bamboo beside him with a black line, and suffocated for a long time: "Why are you here again?"


    "Hahahaha... fool! You really are a big fool!!"


    Miao Xilong hugged his belly and laughed. Originally, his appearance seemed very cold, but the scene like this shows that he is still just a child in character. This is the same as Huang Fangfang. Basically the same.


    Miao Xilong''s face quickly condensed, and he waved his scepter with a skull in his hand.


    "You are still the same as before, do you use Summoning like that?"


    The surname of the Miao Xilong family is''Miao''. Compared with the Yasha, who is the warlord, the Miao family''s summons are more familiar with various plant monsters, and even transformed various strange plant monsters.


    As soon as Miao Xilong waved his scepter, countless sharp thorns were drilled from the ground. These thorns were only part of the huge monster, but Huang Fangfang was already embarrassed by this.


    "Even if you have inherited the undefeated blood of the strongest magician in the East! But up to now, you can''t even use a summoning spell. Compared to your father Huang Feihong, you are too far away! Why do you want to be like you Compliance with the agreement?!"


    Miao Xilong laughed at Huang Fangfang''s weakness, while quickly waving his scepter in his hand, summoning the plant monster''s body completely.


    Although the part I just saw was a sharp and fierce thorn, there are countless roses growing on it, and these are only part of the branch of the plant demon. The real theme is a thick stalk with a A huge flower, but on the mouth of the flower, it is a green cannon!


    "Commander of the Miao Family, I, who is known as the''Flower Burial Xilong'', is the kingly way!!"


    The green machine cannon of the huge plant monster summoned by Miao Xilong began to fire continuously, and countless bullets were fired towards Huang Fangfang''s location. This kind of attack that wins by number does not require aiming at all, only the general direction can kill people. Death, such a huge number of attacks, can be said to be an unavoidable attack from the beginning.


    "It''s amazing! Gundam flower! It''s a carnivorous plant personally selected and improved by Master Xilong. It can break the enemy into pieces in an instant!"


    Ludie looked at Miao Xilong who could perfectly use the summoning technique with admiration on one side, but then turned into a tearful look, and it seemed that he was hit hard.


    "But it''s not fun if you chop it up..."


    When Ludie, a super-S perverted girl, was annoyed that she had lost an interesting toy, Miao Xilong looked at the center covered by gunpowder, and the corner of her mouth unconsciously flicked a smile.


    "this is¡­¡­"

 1225 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1225

    In front of Huang Fangfang, there was something that looked like a whirlpool at this time. It was this thing. It just helped Huang Fangfang withstand all the bullets of the Gunknife Flower, and there was no wound at all.


    "Shield? No, it''s a summoned beast! Not bad, Fangfang, can actually block my attack, and also summoned this kind of thing!"


    Huang Fangfang stood behind the round monster beast, holding his ancient money knife in his hand, smiling at Miao Xilong, and said: "I said it a long time ago, but I came here after hellish cultivation. Yes, Xilong! Since you still use flowers, then I will use the natural enemies of flowers! Come on, Yan Yan insect!!"


    In order to deal with plants, Huang Fangfang summoned a monster of the fire type. It looks like a huge snail, but the shell part is black and red. It looks like magma. Its real name is Yan Yan Chong. Of this monster.


    There is a large amount of gas stored in the body of Yan Yan insect, which can be spit out and ignited to launch a powerful flame attack. Although the speed is very slow, both the attack power and the defense power are superb, and it is exactly what Miao Xilong is good at The natural enemies of the monsters of plants.


    Yan Yan Chong vomited a raging fire, and Huang Fangfang''s fighting spirit was also high.


    "Come on to fight, Xilong! Here is the end of the unfinished victory in China!"


    "Interesting, come and try if you can beat me, Fangfang!!"


    The last time Miao Xilong and Huang Fangfang met was a few years ago. At that time, their unfinished battle was staged here again today.


    Miao Xilong summoned an army of plant monsters. Although they are all plants, basically all plants have the muzzle of human thermal weapons, shotguns, armor-piercing shells, and even rocket launchers, plants summoned by Miao Xilong. The army is almost comparable to a well-equipped human army.


    And Huang Fangfang is also unwilling to show weakness. In the special space created by the Invincible Oriental, after being abused by two old bastards Naruto and the Invincible Oriental for a whole month, Huang Fangfang is not in vain.


    He is now able to summon the monsters he needs freely according to his own wishes. Although his demon power is not as strong as his father due to the relationship between his age and his body, he cannot summon super monsters like the legendary monster Yanlong at will, but It¡¯s just right. Although it¡¯s a big room in terms of the size of the room, it¡¯s still a bit smaller in terms of the battlefield. Here, monsters the size of Yanlong can¡¯t be used at all, and it¡¯s still in the air. ''Underground'', if it triggers a big explosion, it will even collapse the upper part, so this is also the reason why Huang Fangfang didn''t call the Phoenix just now.


    In response to the plant army of Miao Xilong, Huang Fangfang continuously summoned various fire elements and insect monsters to fight against. Although these monsters were not transformed like the plant monsters summoned by Miao Xilong, they occupy the attributes. With the advantages, coupled with Huang Fangfang''s summoning skills that are now able to master, the battle on both sides is really vivid, and no one can win.


    In the continuous battles, countless monsters have become victims among their battlefields. Ludie watched this extremely exciting war of wizards intently, holding her fat cheeks of some babies in her hands, and smiling: "It''s amazing. , I underestimated you before. I really deserve to be the future heir of the Huang family. I can actually tie with Lord Xilong, but with this way of fighting, it will be very painful later."


    Huang Fangfang''s body shook. Just as Ludie said, his original action of directing the monster to fight suddenly stopped. His whole body knelt on the ground, covering his mouth with his hand, but he couldn''t stop the red blood from coming. Flowing out between the fingers.


    Miao Xilong seemed to have anticipated this situation a long time ago. He stretched out his hand to adjust the top hat on his head, covered his eyes, and said, "Sure enough, Fangfang. You had already consumed it when you were fighting with Ludie. Less physical strength, and too much blood loss, whether it¡¯s fighting or using healing spells, these will accelerate the consumption of demon power. Your demon power is already low. If you ignore the demon power, continue to maintain that much. If you summon the beast, then the enchanter¡¯s life will be wiped out immediately, and you will make such a stupid mistake, Fangfang, I don¡¯t expect much from you. You are just a useless waste. That''s it, you can''t do anything without the help of your family and companions!"


    "Yes, I am indeed a waste! I am not worthy of any talent or leader! But I also have things that I must protect even if I fight for my life!!"


    Although Huang Fangfang was eating away his life because of excessive consumption of his demon power, his will was able to surpass the limit even in such a state of coughing up blood, just as he said, even if he killed his life, he must be guarded.


    Huang Fangfang¡¯s firm will, coupled with a powerful and boundless golden aura suddenly appeared on him, made Miao Xilong feel breathless, did not speak for a few seconds, and finally came to his heart. Plants His cane was wrapped around Miao Xilong''s arm, and the muzzle of a classical Western pistol appeared.


    "Now it''s too late to say anything! Farewell, Huang Fangfang!!"


    "Even if I can''t use black magic and without all the spells, I will give up my goal of becoming a leader! Even if I abandon everything, I have something to protect to the death!!"


    "Too much nonsense!!"


    Miao Xilong pressed the trigger, and the bullet flew towards Huang Fangfang and hit his head accurately. The bullet passed through Huang Fangfang''s body, but there was no blood splashing.


    "What?! The bullet actually went through?!"


    "That posture... can it be said to be... Mirror Flower?!! Legend has it that it was once a fickle and ultimate footwork used by Miao Tiantian, the strongest fighter of the Miao family... That Huang Fangfang could actually use this... Sir Xilong!!"


    "Not bad! I didn''t expect you to inherit your mother''s martial arts talents in addition to your father''s witchcraft talent! At the same time, you have the ability to be both a superb witchcraft master and a martial artist, which is absolutely amazing. Yan! But even this way, I still have the upper hand! I will smash you into pieces, Huang Fangfang!!!"


    "Don''t think that I can only do this, the invulnerable defensive monster, summon the steel seat head worm!!"


    Huang Fangfang summoned defensive monsters to protect himself, coupled with the mother¡¯s mysterious footwork mirror flower, and at the same time possessed the abilities of the strongest magician and the strongest fighter, one person showed the exquisiteness of the two highest combat powers of the Huang family. Cooperate, stepped forward and reached the front of Miao Xilong.


    "Xilong! I won this time!!"


    With all sincerity, gold and stone are open, Huang Fangfang''s ancient money knife will defeat Miao Xilong!


    Chapter 180-The Darkness of the Masked King!Xianfafei Thor!


    The location changed to the hinterland of mainland China, the beautiful and rich abundance of land.


    The highest peak of Mount Emei in Sichuan, Wanfoding, although the altitude of more than 3,000 meters is not a special height, standing here seems to be able to overlook the entire beautiful Sichuan Basin.


    The land of Sichuan has been fertile and wild for thousands of miles since ancient times. There is the Rao of Bashu in the south and the benefit of Hu Yuan in the north. Flowing down is enough to lose.This so-called Jincheng thousands of miles, the country of abundance.


    Although in modern times, due to economic development, Sichuan is no longer the most prosperous place in China, but standing on this Mount Emei, you can still see its beauty and richness.


    A man in a black robe and a big black hat stood on top of the ten thousand Buddhas, looking down at this beautiful place, and said, "Can you see it, Xilong?"


    The man didn''t turn around, but just asked like this, and standing behind him was Miao Xilong, who was only seventeen years old two years ago, and looked immature and young!


    "Not just Hong Kong, but even this endless mainland China. As long as you follow me, all this will belong to you! But... don''t forget, if you betray me, you will be greeted with a miserable end!"


    The man turned around, not showing a human face, but a scary mask.


    This mask completely concealed his facial features. If you use any method to change the voice, you can''t even determine whether it is a male or a female. The pale mask is outlined with black lines like the clown in Batman. , The mouth is not particularly open, but the corners of the mouth are very high with a terrifying smile and five terrifying eyes.


    With such a terrifying appearance, he is the creator of the kingdom of Yuka, the king of masks!


    The appearance and boldness of the Masked King created an overwhelming sense of oppression for Miao Xilong, who was only seventeen years old, and was overwhelmed by his aura. Miao Xilong didn''t dare to say a word even when he read it.


    The Masked King waved his hand and said to a subordinate beside him:


    "Show him that."


    "Yes, sir."


    Wearing a black suit and sunglasses, he saw a man dressed as a gangster following the instructions of the Masked King. He took a silver-gray suitcase from one side and sent it to Miao Xilong.


    "suitcase?"


    The black-clothed man opened the box in front of Miao Xilong and saw what was in the box. Miao Xilong¡¯s brain completely stopped moving, but his hand subconsciously covered his mouth to prevent him from uttering that unbearable fear. Cry.


    The Masked King is still the same as before, because the dress on his body completely covers him, so no one can see his appearance and expression.


    "This is one of the betrayers. Seven years ago, the idiot who ignored me and the Huang family concluded some armistice agreement, tried to put him in a suitcase, but because he was too big, he broke his hands and feet. It was finally put in."


    There is no human emotion in the tone of the masked king, and it is full of countless darkness and coldness. The young Miao Xilong looked at the horrible scene in front of him, and heard that the masked king is more than any horror movie. The terrifying words finally couldn''t help but shed tears.


    "Dad...Dad!"


    "This guy has other uses. This is a generous gift to you who is about to become the commander in chief, but it''s also a profound lesson."


    The Masked King didn¡¯t say anything terrifying, because his style had fully revealed his horror. The head of the Miao family, known as the strongest man in the Miao family, was caught by this without knowing it. The man interrupted his hands and feet and stuffed it into a suitcase!


    Whether it is strength, means, or cruelty, this man represents extreme terror!


    For this reason, Miao Xilong immediately tore up the armistice agreement with the Huang family after he took office and became the commander-in-chief of the Miao family, because he knew that the man of the Masked King was a terrifying existence that could never be an enemy of him!


    "Master Xilong!"


    Ludie¡¯s shouting brought Miao Xilong¡¯s consciousness from the terrifying nightmare back to reality. The sharp pain in his abdomen and the blood on his hands made Miao Xilong clearly realize that he had completely fallen. The fact that he was defeated, his eyes turned to his friend who was standing aside, and said: "That''s it, although it''s just one person, but at the same time it has realized the perfect cooperation between the martial artist and the magician. It seems to be seen in your body. Your parents have the same posture, Fangfang, I am convinced of the loss."


    Miao Xilong was already seriously injured at this time, but Huang Fangfang did not continue to fight, put away the ancient coins, and said: "Let¡¯s talk about it, I didn¡¯t have to fight like this. Xilong...tell me! Why did you fight Yujiazhi? Nations join forces? Money? Power? Or is it just out of hatred for the Huang family?!"


    Miao Xilong completely lost to Huang Fangfang and to his best friend. The defeat on the battlefield also made Miao Xilong relax in his heart and had no strength to hide all these things.

 1226 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1226

    "You guessed all wrong, Fangfang! The Miao family and the Yuga country were originally the same organization! To be precise, they were the founders of the Miao family. After arriving in Japan, they established the Yuga country organization, the master of both Shi, they are all the same person! That person hates the Eastern Invincible Master very much, and hates it extremely, so he can''t accept the Miao Family and Huang Family Armistice Agreement..."


    "So that means... the fight is not your intention?!"


    "Yeah, it''s ridiculous, Fangfang... The promise I made with you when I was a kid was simply vulnerable. Facing that person, I didn''t even have the courage to resist! I''m just an insignificant little person, and I don''t deserve it at all. To be the commander of the Miao family...what am I, Fangfang?!"


    Looking at his friends, Huang Fangfang always felt that he could understand his feelings very well. They were burdened with the fate of the family in the future. They were the only choice to take charge of the family''s future, but none of them had this ability, and the huge pressure they carried could be imagined.


    Miao Xilong fell into a mode of self-disgust, but Huang Fangfang suddenly smiled.


    "Great, so you won''t hate me?"


    "Fangfang?"


    "Weak leaders, aren''t we each other? Even so, if we work together, we can surely gather a strong force. If there is no small current, there is no way to become a river. This is the truth my sister often tells me! You also become ours Partner, Xilong, let''s create a new future together!"


    The conversation between Huang Fangfang and Miao Xilong, Miao Xilong used to say this a long time ago, but this time the person who said such passionate words became Huang Fangfang. Miao Xilong may have thought of the one nine years ago. At the time, he made an agreement and stretched out his right hand.


    "This can''t work!"


    The sudden appearance here interrupted Huang Fangfang and Miao Xilong¡¯s basic relationship exchange, and Miao Xilong looked at the figure of the general who appeared in the air, and said in a deep voice:


    "The sixth branch of the minister, ghost skeleton chain! Why are you here?!"


    "Xilong, I should have warned you at that time, don''t defy that adult, otherwise you will end up just like your father!"


    "Ghost Skeleton Refining?! How would you know about my father?!"


    "You don''t need to know this, you have no future anyway."


    The ghost skeleton''s body floats in the air. Whether it is in the way of action or the armor of the general, he is like the ghost of a general rather than a living person. He completely ignores Miao Xilong¡¯s attacks and emits all over his body. A gloomy wave of demon power immediately melted all the stone pillars in this room, the ceiling lost its support, and the whole collapsed.


    "This is what was bestowed on the rebel who disobeyed that lord... a miserable death!!"


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife! Break it for me!!"


    Naruto gathered his chakra on his right hand, twisted the dimension of his hand, and cut the space in front of him with a single knife.


    Although Naruto has only one month to learn the Bengyue Dimensional Sword, because his three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes all have the power of space, and the use of the Thunder God technique has long been a habit, so for the space system He understood the tricks very quickly.


    Naruto''s Bengyue Dimensional Knife is more powerful than Ai''s or even Oriental Undefeated. It slashed down, only slashing the space in front of it, without causing any damage to everything around it.


    After the crack in the time was opened, Naruto took Xiao Zi¡¯s little hand and immediately jumped into the huge time and space. At the same time, he activated the fairy mode, and activated the time and space that he is best at, and even has become the instinct of the body. Surgery.


    "Spell of the Thunder God!"


    Ya Ai is sealed in the time and space barrier. From the outside, she can''t even feel her breath. But before, Naruto had sent her Chakra into Ya Ai¡¯s body, as long as she was cut off in the dimension. In an instant, Naruto could find the location of Ya Ai based on his Chakra information, and then, just like breaking the belly of the god of death before, using the more powerful fairy magic flying thunder god technique to break into the blockade In the time-space enchantment of Yaai.


    The space fluctuated strangely because of Naruto and Xiao Zi¡¯s hard drive, but this was quickly fully restored under the influence of the barrier''s power. Naruto took Xiao Zi into this barrier, the inside of the barrier. The peaceful and peaceful scenery is indeed completely different from what Naruto and the others began to imagine, and what is even more unexpected is Zhu Ranya, who was cut to blood and has almost lost half of his life.


    Naruto first found the figure of Ya Ai, and saw a little girl swinging a short knife towards the top of Ya Ai¡¯s head, but Ya Ai only made a symbolic defense, as if subconsciously reacting, the body turned towards that. Naruto immediately rushed to Ya Ai''s side with the blood-stained sharp short knife, and blocked the silver short knife with his arm. At the same time, he looked at Ya Ai who was in confusion around him, and sneered: "I have never seen it before. You look so ugly, Ya Ai!"


    Chapter 181-Destruction and Sadness!Ya Ai lost her again!


    Jasmine is one of the few vampires who are not good at fighting at all. Even now, her power is roughly equivalent to the power of five ordinary adult men. Of course it is a strange power for humans, but for vampires, it is waste!


    Although Jasmine''s speed and power are among the lowest among the vampires, for Ya''ai, the magic barrier in her heart is an insurmountable obstacle for her. It is this magic barrier that keeps Ya''ai in the hands of Jasmine. In the slash, Ya Ai was almost killed when Naruto and the others arrived.


    Ya Ai reluctantly raised her head and glanced at Naruto. Her eyes were still black, which means that she never entered a fighting state from start to finish. When facing her sister, Molly Xiang, even Ya Ai couldn¡¯t mention it. Any fighting spirit.


    Ya Ai, who was in an abnormal mood, did not quarrel with Naruto at all, and did not even have that mood at all. Numerous scars all over his body, plus the heartache of being hostile to Jasmine Xiang, had already brought Ya Ai to the brink of collapse.


    Xiao Zi was also surprised by the injuries on Yaai''s body. In her opinion, among the people she knows, there should be only Naruto, and the two who are the three great kings are stronger than Ai, even Mengxiang. Compared to Kia Ai¡¯s strength, it was far worse than Kia Ai. Even a month ago, Ya Ai defeated the full-strength Mengxiang in only 30 seconds without using the Bengyue Dimensional Sword. The vice scene is something that has never been imagined.


    The knife in Jasmine Xiang''s hand slashed on Naruto''s arm. Although it cut away her skin and surface muscles, it was unable to cause real injuries. Nasmine''s arm was slightly hardened and Jasmine was blocked.


    Naruto carefully looked at this vampire girl named Jasmine. Her face was indeed almost exactly the same as Mengxiang. It¡¯s no wonder that Ya¡¯ai¡¯s later sister-control attributes would be transformed into Mengxiang¡¯s body, but compared to the powerful Mengxiang. In other words, Jasmine Xiang looked much more fragile, she was quite weak, and she was actually not much different from ordinary human girls.


    Jasmine is now completely a puppet controlled by Fujisaki, her eyes are pitch black and she has no expression at all.


    Jasmine''s face is an inescapable memory for Ya Ai, but seeing the girl in front of him, especially the pair of dark, so dark eyes that make her heart cold, Xiao Zi really feels a little crooked inexplicably. Panic.


    "Naruto, she is not a living person at all. To be precise, she should be just a zombie."


    Xiao Zi rubbed her arms in fear, but still mobilized her own knowledge reserve from her head. Just like she said, Jasmine in front of her was not a living person at all, but just a zombie!


    Because I spent more than a month in the Huang¡¯s family, the studious Xiaozi also read many books stored by the Huang¡¯s family. Of course, I read the parts that can be shown to her. Because Huang Lingling is a zombie, so Xiaozi also reads I have written many books about zombies, including the classification and level of zombies, and how to deal with them.


    Like Huang Lingling, a zombie with a soft body and a normal face, able to maintain almost all abilities in front of him and even a head, is basically considered the highest level. After all, this is not the world of "I Have a Date with Zombies", like The invincible zombie king like Jiang Chen would never appear.


    The zombie army that Huang Lingling used in the Yanghai Games before was better at physical skills than herself, but her body was stiff and her intelligence was relatively low, which fits the image of a zombie in the common impression.


    Jasmine Xiang''s current situation is also a kind of zombie. Although her body is intact and her memories are preserved, she no longer has a soul and has no feelings.


    Both humans and monsters have three souls and seven souls, but zombies have only souls and no souls. The souls can keep the body from decay. Therefore, the zombies are immortal, and the soul retains all the emotions of a person. Therefore, ordinary zombies There is no emotion, no reason, and only acting according to instinct. This is probably the case for Jasmine. Fujisaki can only restore her physical body, but it is impossible to bring her soul back to this world, so let Jasmine Xiang became such a zombie.


    Zombies have souls but no souls. If in turn there are souls and no souls, they are ghosts. They hold all the memories and feelings of life, but they don¡¯t have physical bodies. Therefore, many ghosts have to be attached to others, Huang Fangfang and Miao. The ghost skeleton practice that Xilong encountered was like this.


    Naruto looked at the unsentimental vampire girl in front of him with a faint look, and then suddenly looked at Xiao Zi next to him, and said, "Xiao Zi, do you have a way to deal with zombies?"


    Xiao Zi squeezed her chin and groaned, then nodded, and said, "I have seen an array that can completely wipe out a zombie in the classics of the Huang family. If there are no zombies at the level of Lingling It can be eliminated, I think I can give it a try."


    "In this case, I''ll help you hold off for a while, and you can arrange that formation quickly."


    Xiao Zi tilted her head. Although clever, but lacking experience, she didn''t understand what Naruto meant by "pull time". A strong momentum erupted from them. This powerful The boldness almost blows away the weaker Zi Zi.


    "You are not allowed to touch a single hair of Jasmine Fragrance!!"


    When Ya Ai heard that Xiao Zi was about to set up a formation to destroy Jasmine Fragrance, although he was almost mad, his instinct to protect his sister was still stimulated. Although Jasmine Fragrance was almost cut to death just now, in this case, Ya Ai did not hesitate to protect her dead sister!


    This is the whole of Fujisaki''s conspiracy. It is impossible for Asia to kill Jasmine. Even if other people enter this space, Asia will never allow others to harm Jasmine, even if Jasmine is only a zombie now, even Ya Ai will also kill all the people who come to help her. Only Jasmine Xiang is needed, and he can even turn the super powerful force of Ya Ai into his side again. Fujisaki is definitely sinister enough!


    Ya Ai was afraid that she had understood Fujisaki''s conspiracy, but her instinct to protect her sister gave her no choice, and raised her right hand.


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife!!"


    "I have learned this trick. Now this trick is no longer useful for me, Ya Ai!!"


    Naruto moved sideways to stand in front of Ya''ai, and immediately swiped the Bengyue Dimensional Sword to fight back.


    Both the Bengyue Dimensional Swords of the two reached the highest level. Although Naruto''s Bengyue Dimensional Sword was stronger, Naruto did not want to kill her, so he did not try his best.


    After the two Bengyue Dimensional Knives collided with each other, the twisted force of the Dimension burst into a strong wave of energy, sweeping all nearby flowers and plants, and Xiao Zi crossed her arms in front of her to resist the Bengyue Dimension of Naruto and Aai. The sword exploded with great power, and Naruto''s roar was heard in his ears.


    "Little Zi! Hurry up and set up the formation! Destroy Jasmine Fragrance completely!"


    Xiao Zi now fully understood what Naruto meant, took out her wand from her body, and shouted: "I see, Naruto!"


    Jasmine is not strong enough, even Xiao Zi can easily defeat her, but he must be completely an immortal vampire, but for Jasmine, who is resurrected by a zombie, it is indeed very troublesome and even more troublesome. The thing is that at this time, Ya Ai will immediately turn into their enemy.

 1227 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1227

    Xiao Zi knew that Ya Ai''s strength was terrifying, and she absolutely couldn''t delay now, and immediately used her magical power to draw her own formation around Jasmine Xiang.


    Although Jasmine Xiang tried to attack Xiao Zi, she was all avoided or blocked by Xiao Zi. If she weren''t Jasmine Xiang, with her strength, she couldn''t stand the power of a fist in front of Ya Ai. However, she is now standing in Jasmine. The person in front of Xiang is Fairy Tong Zi, not the Asian sister who will show mercy to her.


    Xiao Zi quickly drew the formation that could completely eliminate the zombies. As the formation gradually took shape, the power radiated from it had turned into golden threads, binding Jasmine''s body, making it impossible for Jasmine to even move. done.


    After Ya Ai saw this scene, because of the instinct to protect her sister in her heart, her attacks became more violent. They were completely opposite to the time when she faced Jasmine Xiang just now.


    Ya Ai kept swinging the Bengyue Dimensional Knife, slashing in the direction where Xiao Zi was, and even wanted to kill Xiaozi directly, but all her attacks were blocked by Naruto¡¯s use of the same powerful Bengyue Dimensional Knife. Ya Ai''s strength is not as good as Naruto''s, and now he has also learned the same Bengyue Dimensional Knife, Ya Ai also has no choice but to use him, forced by Naruto, she can''t get close to Xiao Zi at all, preventing her formation that can destroy the zombies .


    "Naruto Uzumaki! Get out of here!!"


    Naruto constantly resisted Yaai¡¯s fierce attack, both her face and eyes were very calm. The continuous fighting did not consume her too much power. Speaking of which, it was because of the relationship between the three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes, so he used When Bengyue Dimensional Sword was broken, it was not as expensive as Yaai and Dongfang Unbeaten.


    Naruto unhurriedly blocked all of Ya''ai''s attacks, and then faintly said: "Yaai, now it is too late even if I let you go, because Jasmine is dead long ago. She was already dead ten years ago. Up."


    Ya''ai''s eyes had already turned scarlet in combat form, but at this time, hearing Naruto''s words, her scarlet and terrifying eyes couldn''t help shed sad tears.


    "You nonsense! Jasmine is still alive! She is still standing there!"


    "Don''t lie to yourself, Ya Ai and Xiao Zi can see it. I don''t believe that with your eyesight, you won''t know. Today''s Jasmine is a zombie without emotion. She remembers you, but she has no feelings for you. , Because of her, already dead!"


    "No, no! You let me go!"


    Xiao Zi¡¯s formation has already begun, and golden rays of light emerge from the entire formation, like the sun, covering Jasmine Xiang¡¯s body completely. Jasmine Xiang¡¯s body is already a zombie, in the envelope of those golden rays. , Just like reincarnating from the dirty soil, it turns into dust and gradually scatters in the air.


    Seeing Jasmine Xiang''s gradual destruction in front of her eyes, Ya Ai''s attack was completely irrational, and now she had completely turned into a beast!


    Naruto blocked Ya Ai''s Bengyue Dimensional Sword, and slapped Ya Ai''s cheek with a slap.


    "You give me more clarity! Zhu Ranyaai!!!"


    Naruto''s slap completely slapped Ya Ai. The last time, it was the first time Ya Ai was slapped in the face before that, and the person who slapped Ya Ai was that Jasmine Fragrance.


    This slap awakened Ya''ai''s memory and made her completely lose her madness. She knelt on the ground weakly, and with a sad look, she watched Jasmine once again disappear from her...


    "No... Jasmine Fragrance... Don''t leave me..."


    Naruto looked at Ya Ai at this time, shook his head helplessly, and then quickly made a few seals.


    Jasmine Xiang, whose body was gradually collapsing in Xiao Zi''s formation, suddenly shook, her eyes turned back to the gentleness and clarity of the past, and she smiled and looked at sister Ya Ai, who was kneeling outside the formation, with a pure face. He smiled and said: "Sister Yaai, I''m sorry I hit you last time. No matter what happens, you are the best sister in my heart. Well... I didn''t have time to say goodbye last time, but this time should be the last one. Goodbye, sister Yaai."


    In the eyes of Ya Ai Tears, Jasmine Xiang¡¯s soul truly ascended to heaven this time...


    Chapter 182-Mengxiang vs Yulu!Shadowless Knife vs Bengyue Dimensional Knife!


    Rumble!


    Such roars continued to be heard from the sky fortress. As Chi Ye Mengxiang gradually approached the sleeping Demon King Alkad, Alkad also began to awaken, and the level of awakening continued to increase.


    Alkad swallowed too many monsters before and completely turned into a monster. He is no longer a pure ancestor. As Alkad gradually awakens, countless tentacles stretched out from his body. These huge tentacles wear Through the sky fortress, this place has completely become a doomsday look.


    Mengxiang, Hu Meng, and Xiaofei, the trio of rivals in love, have gone through countless troubles, and finally reached the deepest underground where Alkad is, but here, there are more troublesome things waiting for them.


    "You finally came here, Mengxiang, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Zhu Ranyulu appeared in front of Mengxiang and the others again. The moment they saw Mengxiang, their eyes turned to the scarlet of fighting. Although their beautiful faces were smiling, they revealed countless killing intent. Yulu''s killing intent was especially serious when she faced Mengxiang!


    Mengxiang knew the reason for Yulu''s killing intent, and her scarlet eyes quickly condensed. Although she wanted to deal with Alkad, Yulu would never allow it, and now Yaai and Naruto are not around. To be honest, Mengxiang didn''t dare to attack Alkad who hadn''t fully awakened at will. She moved her wrists and ankles and said, "To be honest, I really don''t want to see you at all, Yulu!"


    Mengxiang¡¯s tone was cold, and it showed that the relationship between the two of them was very bad at the beginning, but Yulu also sneered, with one hand on her waist, and said: "This is not good, Mengxiang, yours. Existence is very important to us, let our plan reach a truly completed state!"


    "Want to grab my cross?! Come if you have the ability!"


    In fact, Mengxiang can¡¯t directly unlock Alkad¡¯s body, but her true ancestor power is synchronized with Alkad¡¯s true ancestor power, but her true ancestor power has always been sealed by the cross. By removing the cross, Moexiang''s true ancestor''s power can begin to awaken. Once that happens, Alkad will also wake up. When Moexiang keeps approaching Alkad, Alkad starts to awaken because of this willingness.


    She can''t directly unlock Alkad''s seal, but she is the only one who can''get up'' Alkad!


    Yulu tore off her gorgeous military uniform outside, and Mengxiang fell down at the same time, and said: "I will take care of Yulu, sister Jiaai will trouble you!"


    After Mengxiang dropped these words, her figure flashed, and she immediately rushed towards Yulu''s direction like a cannonball, and the love that had been standing beside Yulu did not stop her. Her enemies were Hu Meng and Que. .


    "It hurts my feet!!"


    Mengxiang''s beautiful body soared in mid-air. After spinning, she concentrated all her demon power on her right foot, exploding with the strange power taught by Naruto himself, completely detonating this power!


    Yulu has the strongest ability to perceive demon energy, can detect the tremendous power in Mengxiang''s foot, and dare not use her body to fight it hard, so she immediately flies away!


    boom!!


    Moexiang kicked Yulu''s side. She was a vampire who was a monster of power. After learning the strange power eruption method taught by Naruto, the kicking power of this kick became infinite. Just kick the alloy steel manufacturing platform here in half.


    Yulu didn''t expect Mengxiang''s power to rise to this level at first, and was surprised secretly, but still had a cold smile on her face, saying, "I really didn''t expect Mengxiang''s power to rise to this level. At the point, you really deserve to be Akash''s daughter!"


    Although Yulu was complimenting her words, her strange tone of yin and yang, coupled with the sneer on her face, seemed to be mocking no matter how she looked, Mengxiang''s face sank and she roared, "You are not allowed to mention my mother!! "


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I seem to have forgotten, Akashia left you a long time ago... it has been seven years."


    Yulu''s hatred for Mengxiang was the same as Ya''ai''s love for Jasmine. She had long since turned into a state of madness, and now she was a little bit unsparing about her sarcasm.


    Meng Xiang''s heart was burning with anger, and the breath of the whole body emerged like night, gathering her demon power on her limbs, turning her whole body into the strongest weapon!


    Mengxiang punched Yu and showed her face. Mengxiang would never show mercy to someone she hated, even if she was her beloved biological mother.


    Meng Xiang''s punch is both speed and strength, which can be said to be absolutely swift and violent. The punch exploded the air and made a huge sound of explosion.


    Yulu¡¯s reaction is not slow, or her own speed is slightly lower than that of Mengxiang, but because of her ultimate demon perception ability, she can, to a certain extent, read Mengxiang¡¯s in advance, just like Naruto. Action, so although the speed is slower than Mengxiang, but it can react one step in advance.


    Lowering her head and avoiding Mengxiang''s fist, Yulu squatted down and attacked Mengxiang''s bottom plate with her sweeping legs.


    Mengxiang leaped slightly, avoiding Yulu''s sweeping legs, twisting her body in mid-air, and swept towards Yulu''s temple with one foot.


    In one month, Huang Fangfang can improve like that, let alone Mengxiang. In one month, after three martial arts masters Naruto, Ya Ai, and Miao Tiantian, they have undergone hell-style training. Martial arts is still not as good as those three, but compared to her previous use of power attacks, she has improved too much.


    Yulu read Mengxiang''s movements in advance again, and flipped back to avoid Mengxiang''s kick.


    Naturally, Mengxiang refused to let go, and immediately chased up, waving her hands quickly, almost forming the illusion of eight arms. Yulu jumped back again, avoiding Mengxiang''s attack.


    The two flew into the air as they fought. Even the walls inside the aerial fortress could not withstand Mengxiang¡¯s punches and kicks. The ceiling was shattered by Mengxiang¡¯s strange power, and the battlefield between Mengxiang and Yulu continued. improve.


    The battle between Yulu and Moexiang has been from the deepest place where Alkad is, to the surface of the sky fortress.


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife!!"


    Leaving the depths of the underground, without other complicated obstacles, Moe Xiang raised her right hand, and finally used the strongest blade in history developed by Dongfang Undefeated!


    Yulu''s eyes widened. She really did not expect that Mengxiang could master the power of the Bengyue Dimensional Sword in such a short time. Although she evaded in time and was not severed by the Dimensional Sword, she still had a lock of hair cut off and her face There was an extra blood stain.


    Yulu wiped the blood off her face with her fingers, then rolled her tongue and swallowed it into her abdomen.

 1228 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1228

    "I really didn''t expect you to be able to master the Bengyue Dimensional Sword in such a short time. You really deserve to be Akash''s daughter!"


    Mengxiang placed her right hand in front of her, with a haughty sneer on her face, and said, "Yulu, I will use this strongest blade to cut you off completely!"


    Yulu smiled slightly. Although Mengxiang was able to use the power of the Bengyue Dimensional Sword surprised her, it was far from enough to make her feel scared.


    "Since I can master this strongest blade, it can be considered a good plaything. In this case, I also lifted the restrictions."


    ''coming!''


    Although Mengxiang was arrogant, she immediately became vigilant in her heart. For vampires who are too strong, they usually need to use a cross to seal their power to avoid unnecessary consumption of demon power, and Ya Ai who can''absolutely control'' her power He is too young, so the beloved with insufficient strength is an exception.


    Of course, Yulu also has a cross on her body to seal her power. Her seal is the pearl cross on her head!


    After Yulu took off the cross on her head, the demonic energy of her whole body began to change, and it gathered in the palms of her hands. The palms of Yulu''s hands were cracked, and an eye grew out of each.


    "Obori Flame Car!!"


    Yulu pointed her eye-grown palm at Mengxiang, but the name of the move she uttered made Mengxiang stunned on the spot.


    Yulu''s demon energy turned into ultra-high temperature flames, swallowing the cute fragrance in front of her in one breath.


    "This, this is from Jiu Yao..."


    "It''s too early to be surprised, Jue Lei!!"


    A crazy sneer appeared on Yu Lu''s face, the flame in her hand turned into a blue thunder and lightning, which was just Jiu Yao''s trick, but now it immediately turned into the power of thunder and disaster!


    Fire and Thunder, these two extremely violent powers attacked Mengxiang''s body at the same time. Mengxiang''s body suffered a lot from such a pinch, and she gritted her teeth and shook her arm forcefully.


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife!!"


    Mengxiang waved the Dimensional Knife again, using the power of the strongest blade to sever the thunder and flames around him, but did not dare to attack easily.


    Yulu smiled as she was holding the winning ticket, and said, "Are you surprised? This is the final form of demon-qi perception. With the perception of my hands and eyes, I can clearly feel the nature and weight of the demon-qi that I feel. , And then reappear this automaticity with the eyes of my hand! All abilities are completely obtained, this is my ultimate power God''s point of view!!"


    Yulu smiled and explained her abilities, then stretched out her right hand.


    "There is also a dimensional knife! Even if it is the strongest blade, it is not difficult for me! Understand, this is the difference in strength!!"


    Yulu ruined the Bengyue Dimensional Knife severely, and looked at Mengxiang who dodges in a hurry, laughed loudly: "Akaxia Mengxiang! What your mother took away from me, you will use your life to pay for it. Come on!!! Or you want to beg me for mercy, kneeling before me like a negative dog, maybe I will see you pitifully and let you go!"


    "Yulu! You are less arrogant, who will beg you for mercy!"


    "Then you can try the power of this strongest blade for yourself! Bengyue Dimensional Knife!!"


    Yulu raised her right hand and cut down the Bengyue Dimensional Knife again, but Mengxiang did not dodge this time. Instead, she rushed towards Yulu and used her arm to resist Yulu¡¯s Bengyue Dimensional Knife, but she did not use the same. Dimensional knife.


    Yulu''s face was crazy, just when she thought she would cut Mengxiang''s arm with a single knife, the touch from her hand was not so.


    There were strange power fluctuations in Mengxiang''s hands, which were not powerful, but they magically completely offset the dimensional sword cast by Yulu.


    "what is this?!"


    "Eastern Invincible Flowing Shadowless Knife! This is the short cut of light that can neutralize the Dimensional Knife!!"


    Chapter 183-Beloved Wish!Real power!


    Mengxiang herself is very strong, but because she inherited the blood of her true ancestors, her potential is also the greatest. That is to say, in this month, Mengxiang is also the one who has the hardest practice.


    Learned martial arts, learned Bengyue Dimensional Knife, and even learned this short-cut shadowless sword that can restrain the power of Bengyue Dimensional Knife!


    The Shadowless Knife itself does not have too much power, but its characteristic is''the dimension that can fix the things it touches''. This is also the Bengyue Dimensional Knife that needs to be''dimensioned'' to exert its strength. It is inevitable in nature. Weakness.


    If the power of this shadowless sword is brought to its limit, it can even withstand the collapse of Naruto''s space and penetrate the power of Thunder God''s barrier.


    If the Bengyue Dimensional Sword is the strongest blade, then the Shadowless Sword is the strongest shield that can restrain the power of space!


    Although Yulu could use all the tricks she had seen, it didn''t make much sense in front of Mengxiang.


    Regardless of the power of Jiu Yao or Thunder Calamity, Mengxiang can directly split it with Bengyue Dimensional Knife. Even if Yulu uses Bengyue Dimensional Knife, it is not an incompetent trick for Moexiang who has learned the Shadowless Knife. .


    Even using the Wuying Knife is of little significance to the Wuying Knife, because the Wuying Knife itself does not have much attack power, and it is impossible to break the Wuying Knife with the Wuying Knife.


    The opposite is also true. Mengxiang¡¯s Bengyue Dimensional Knife is equally insignificant for Yulu.


    In terms of''weapons'', the two are the same, and the rest of the outcome depends on the strength of the two and the strength of their will!


    Because of the battle between Mengxiang and Yulu, the underground parts of the aerial fortress collapsed one after another, and the battlefields of Hu Meng, Kui, and Kuai also moved from below the ground to the outside.


    Although it was two-to-one after a month of training, Hu Meng and Kuo were still very reluctant to join forces to deal with , but at least it was not as good as before in the Snow Girl, and was easily killed by the .


    When Naruto, Xiao Zi, and Ya Ai escaped from the space barrier, they saw this scene. Alkad¡¯s awakening level has been continuously improved, and huge tentacles have been stretched out throughout the fortress. , So that the entire fortress kept shaking and bursting loudly.


    "It seems that we missed a lot of things when we were in the enchantment, but fortunately, it was not too late, thanks to someone."


    Naruto put one hand in his waist, with a strange tone of yin and yang, and glanced sideways at Ya Ai who was standing beside him.


    Ya¡¯ai¡¯s character, being ridiculed by Naruto in this way, should have been slashed long ago, but after experiencing some things, Ya¡¯ai seems to have undergone some major changes, and she didn¡¯t even turn her face with Naruto immediately. The look in his eyes didn''t seem to be too angry.


    Xiao Zi knew what had happened just now, so she smiled lightly and said: "Fortunately, we didn''t come out too late, things have not reached the point of being out of control, at least Alkad hasn''t fully awakened yet."


    "It''s really a positive idea, Xiao Zi, but we have to hurry up. If Alkad fully awakens, things will be big!"


    Naruto squeezed his finger bones, and to be honest, he also felt similar to Ya Ai, because he was about to kill a true ancestor and destroy the legendary demon king. This is not just killing Alkad, but also because Naruto is about to destroy a legend and create a new legend of his own on the bones of this legend.


    As long as this happens every time, Naruto will be excited!


    After all, he is still a beast!


    "Speaking of which I am getting more and more excited, fighting the legendary Alkad!!"


    "Hey, hey, I said, don''t forget us!"


    Dissatisfied scoldings came from the air, passing through the barriers of the flying dragons, and the support army led by the Eastern Undefeated, now finally arrived at this aerial fortress, and would talk to Naruto in that tone. Obviously there is only one person you love.


    As soon as the beloved appeared on the stage, he spoke to Naruto, and then the green eyes looked at the two people who were in the fight, and they were bound by blood, Zhu Ranyulu and Zhu Rangai!


    ''I have always... I want you to see me... I want you to take a good look at me, mother, sister Moai!''


    Xin Ai turned Xiao Lian into a mountain knife and held it in her hand. She waved it twice at random. The mountain knife cut the air and made a whine of wind. It seemed that this was necessary to relieve the tension in her heart.


    ''And that longing, complementing each other, born together, is like a burning fire, a heart-wrenching inferiority complex!Both are vampires, but cannot be as strong and beautiful as yours. Such a self is really horrible and disgusting!''


    Those present were all powerful people, even the weakest Xiao Zi, now the strength is far above the average student, naturally he noticed the abnormality of his beloved mood, and Naruto naturally instantly came to his beloved. Next to him, he reached out and touched the top of her head, and said, "What''s wrong, are you nervous, beloved?"


    "Naruto Uzumaki! Take your paws off my head!"


    His beloved aquamarine eyes rolled Naruto viciously, and then made a scissor-hand gesture next to his cheek, and said, "Tell you, I''m shaking with excitement!"

 1229 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1229

    "It''s okay, my mother, sister, because I have practiced hard and become stronger, look at it, I will catch up with you soon!''


    Let alone other aspects of the battle, her beloved opponent must be her four-year-old sister Zhu Ran Kuaiai, which forced the joint attack of Hu Meng and Kui with scarlet eyes to look at her sister. , His eyes were the same as before, tears kept shed during the killing.


    "Beloved, are you here too? But it doesn''t matter, you three go together, I will kill you all, because this is my mother''s order."


    Huhu!!


    Beloved vigorously swung the one-meter-long mountain knife in his hand, then carried the heavy knife on her shoulders, and smiled: "Ahhahaha! I really deserve to be my sister, this pride, this Self-confidence! So handsome! But today, if you look down on me, you will be hurt!"


    Guai looked at her sister, smiled slightly, and said:


    "Beloved, you are so cute, how could you just get hurt? Hurry up, beloved, or I will have to kill you."


    Karai really cares about her sister, but she is just like the rest of Zhu Ran¡¯s family, but treats her beloved as a child. This tone darkens her expression, and then angers: "I said, Don''t underestimate me! I have become a lot stronger!"


    "Please, take care of yourself, beloved."


    "How many times should I say it! Don''t underestimate me anymore!!"


    Xin Ai once again roared because of being treated as a child, but Mo Ai rushed to her beloved at this moment, and with a wave of her left arm, she punched her away.


    "Be careful!"


    Hu Meng and Ku were taken aback, and hurriedly flew forward to catch their beloved body. Although the body was not harmed, the mental shock caused the beloved eyes to look a little loose.


    "For the sake of this blow, stop, beloved, according to mother''s order, if you stop, you can spare your life, please, beloved, I don''t want to kill you."


    Mou Ai''s tone was plain and flat, with care for his sister, but it was this tone that made the beloved completely angry.


    "I said it! Don''t underestimate me anymore, Sister Love Sister!!"


    My beloved refuses to give up, and what we are greeted is the violent stormy attack of Mou Ai. This is Zhu Ran Mou Ai. Even if he has infinite love for his sister in his heart, there will be no mercy from any of his subordinates when he kills. , Even if it becomes a three-to-one at this time, Zhu Ran¡¯s love has the obvious upper hand. Beloved, Hu Meng and Xiao Wei¡¯s three-month practice is to avoid the fate of being killed, but to defeat Zhu Ran. It seems that love is not enough.


    Regardless of its speed or strength, the love has the obvious advantage over the beloved. In a blink of an eye, it was completely suppressed by the attack of the love. The hand of the beloved holding the mountain knife was trembling, not because it could not withstand the power of the attack, but It is unable to bear the pain and despair inside.


    "I worked so hard... I practiced so hard... but it''s totally useless, I can''t beat it. Like a fool... this is not what I want..."


    "I just dreamed that I wanted to be like the strong and beautiful sisters, and then one day, when I heard them say to me [Well, it¡¯s our sister], I just... hope to get them It''s just recognition!''


    "Why is I the only one... so hopeless?"


    Beloved is sad in her heart because her efforts have been completely thrown into the water, and her body''s movements have become dull because of the emotions in her heart, but her love is merciless. The extremely alienated right arm has been cut to the beloved neck.


    "Xianxiang!!!"


    The roar from around and the gust of wind made my beloved wake up from self-pity and self-pity. As soon as he turned his head, he saw the blond hair that he once hated, and then a big hand was placed on his head.


    "Don''t say that kind of stupid thing, beloved, you didn''t come here to be defeated!"


    "But I..."


    "Don''t hesitate! The hesitant heart and hesitation judgment I taught you will only affect your determination to swing a knife!"


    Naruto sternly scolded, just like when he was cultivating in the special space created by the East Undefeated. He was as merciless as the beloved scolding. At this moment, he was not hurt by the Xixiang just now. Ai, once again waved that alienated arm, and slashed towards Naruto and her beloved.


    "Swing a knife!!"


    Naruto took a step back, put his hand on his beloved shoulder, and shouted sharply.


    The beloved brain seems to be unable to keep up with his body, but after hearing Naruto¡¯s voice, the mountain knife in his hand is immediately swung out. Although it barely resists the alienated arm of the love, but it reacts a little slower. , Is suppressed as soon as contact.


    "I... I can''t stop it!"


    "Don''t talk about this kind of nonsense, your strength is more than that, give me more confidence, you rubbish!!"


    "Asshole! I''m not a waste!"


    I don''t know whether the emotion that bursts out of Beloved''s heart is''confidence'' or''anger''. In short, the emotion that burns to the limit makes all the power in the thin body of Beloved burst out.


    "Chop you to pieces!!"


    With a roar of beloved, all the inherent horror power was poured into the mountain knife in his hand, with a click, the love and the beloved figure crossed, and the bat wings of the love were turned into fragments!


    "Yes, that''s it!"


    "Huh..." Beloved let out a deep breath, then temporarily eliminated her usual arrogant temperament. Turning her head, her scarlet eyes looked at Naruto with joy, and said: "Thank you this time. Naruto."


    Immediately afterwards, Xin Ai waved the mountain knife in his hand again, her scarlet eyes were different from before, full of confidence and fighting spirit.


    "Hey hey... I feel comfortable. Then, come and fight me to the death, Sister Love!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty-Four-Beloved Fierce Fighting Love!Zhu Ranyicha is here!


    The four sisters of Zhu Ran''s family are all geniuses, but the direction of their geniuses is completely different.


    Ya''ai''s ability lies in monster-like arrogance. This is an innate talent. Speaking of it, it is like the domineering domineering in the pirate world. Ya Ai is born with this kind of arrogance.There is also her terrifying power of observation, just by observing and comprehending by herself, she has completely mastered the strongest blade of the Eastern Unbeaten!


    The ability to mow love is to transform. She can completely control her body to change. Her ability to transform, even among the entire group of vampires, is also an''extremely alien''!


    And Moexiang¡¯s ability is of course the true ancestor, the abilities inherited from the true ancestor Akashebrad Lipa, the infinite power of the ultimate origin vampire, although this power has not been fully awakened, but it is not far away. Up.


    The last youngest beloved, her innate talent is also one of the most widely known abilities of vampires.


    power!!


    The simplest and pure power is the powerful force that is born with love!


    If you want to say, every monster can actually use demon power to strengthen its own muscle power, but the conversion ratio of demon power and brute force is completely different.


    Ordinary monsters are at the level of two to three. Moriqiu Silver Shadow¡¯s words have a conversion rate of about 20. Although it seems to be much higher than ordinary monsters, as an S-rank monster, it is because of the speed of the monster. Relationship, Moriqiu Silver Shadow''s demon power is mainly focused on improving speed, the conversion rate of more than twenty is actually not particularly high.


    As for Miyamoto Huiji, who is a powerful monster like a vampire, his rate of transforming his demon power into power is close to two hundred. When it comes to brute force, it is several times more powerful than his friend Morioka Silver Shadow.


    Ordinary vampires are at least fifty or more. The higher the conversion ratio, the stronger their strength.


    Among the four sisters of Zhu Ran¡¯s family, the ratio of Yaai¡¯s demon power transformed into brute force is actually the lowest, followed by , second is Mengxiang, and the highest beloved, this ratio can reach a full three hundred. It is also unique among the vampires.


    It¡¯s just that because she was too young and too little demon power, this talent was not fully discovered, but now, Beloved has reached the age of rapid growth of demon power. It can be said that from now on, she has been changing every minute and every second. More powerful!


    I regained my self-confident beloved, and when he wielded the knife, he was totally different from what he had just now. The results of his practice in this month were finally displayed perfectly.


    "Oh roar!!"


    Beloved kept screaming with excitement. At this time, her fighting spirit was high. The mountain knife in her hand seemed to be completely weightless to her, and her body jumped into the air with ease, and the mountain knife in her hand was full of strength to cut love. Beheaded!


    Karai also noticed the changes in the aura of her beloved, so she did not dare to be careless, using all her strength to resist the beloved knife!


    boom!!

 1230 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1230

    The big knife in the hand of the beloved slashed on the alienated bat wing of Mou Ai with all his strength. Although Mou Ai barely blocked the attack of the beloved, but there was no way to relax like before. Her bat wing was immediately hit by the beloved heavy blow. A crack appeared.


    The attack of the beloved is not the same as in the past. The attack of the previous beloved can only be said to be powerful, but now, Karai feels that she is gradually unable to resist the strength of the beloved. The current attack of the beloved is like a landslide. Not only is it powerful, but it also has a steady stream. It seems that if you don''t smash her bat wings, you won''t stop!


    Seeing that the lover couldn''t bear the strength, the alienated bat wings were suppressed by the brute force of the beloved, immediately twisted his body and kicked to the waist of the beloved.


    Seeing Kariya''s attack, Beloved immediately twisted her body and blocked Karai''s kick with her hand. At the same time, she took advantage of the momentum to churn back a few times and quickly distanced herself from Karai.


    The tears from the eyes of mourning have not dried up, but the attack is still so fierce and unrelenting. His figure flashes, wearing the beautiful and pure white dress, and using the alienated bat wings with his right hand, he cuts towards the beloved body of.


    "No. 9 of the White and Black Duo!!!"


    Hu Meng and Xiao Fei pulled each other''s people together, merged their ice power and illusion power together, and created countless additional illusion effects of Bingkuwu, and flew densely to the love.


    Even if it is mourning, if it is hit by so many ice-made kunai, it will suffer serious damage. The mourning has no choice but to stop the figure, and the right hand bat wing emits a scarlet blood.


    "Vampire Claws!!"


    Five scarlet bloodstains appeared in the air. With a wave of Karai''s right arm, he issued a powerful attack, completely destroying all the ice in the air!Although Hu Meng and Xiao Que''s joint attack were blocked, they lost the opportunity to pursue their beloved. Speaking of which, Hu Meng and Xiao Ku''s aid attack was considered a success.


    Beloved took a distance, looked at her beautiful and noble sister, panted and laughed: "Sister Kuai really is very strong. Although it is three people, it can''t take any advantage. Although I have known it for a long time. This point, but I still feel the lingering fear of my heart when I learn about the power of loving my sister. If you are not careful, you will be killed immediately."


    "beloved¡­¡­"


    Karai gently read her sister''s name, as if she had a lot to say, but she didn''t say it after all, her eyes focused on the bat wing that had just received the beloved heavy blow.


    ''Unexpected heavy blow, if you receive that blow from the front, the bat''s wings will break immediately. It seems that you have learned the technique of energizing, and your mind is calm, so you will not be careless. , In this case, the innate horror and brute force of the beloved, coupled with the weight of Xiaolian''s changing weapon, will not be easily resisted.''


    "Well done, beloved, as the text remembers, the type of''strength, attack'', you really are a rare genius, beloved!"


    "Humph!"


    Beloved snorted, her delicate and tender face showed a triumphant expression uncontrollably.


    For a whole month, Beloved spent the torment of the two madmen Naruto and Yaai. Although that day was so painful that Beloved could not wait to die directly, the effect was that the beloved would be mastered in just one month. The technique of''jin''.


    In the past, Xin Ai only used brute force to fight. This is similar to Moe Xiang¡¯s situation. Because there is too little actual combat experience, and because he has not shown strong talent since childhood, he has not received any guidance. Even Xin Ai does not know how to do it. Explore your own potential.


    If it is said that the beloved previous swing of the knife used a lot of strength, but only that, as long as it can block the first blow, and the beloved has no subsequent power suppression, it is the best chance to counterattack, but now, the beloved attack is also luck. Full of strength, but behind that strength, there is still a 20-point strength hidden. Like , although it blocked the beloved slash, it was suppressed by her continuous strength, so that the bat wings were almost directly Shred, this is the technique of Jin.


    "Let''s fight to the death, Sister Mouai! The three of us won''t lose to you!!"


    Beloved has regained confidence and exerted all her strength. Although she used to be only strong, her strength was insufficient compared with Hu Meng and Xiaofei''s beloved, but now she has become the strongest among the three, facing the The fierce attack of love.


    I really have to say that this group of vampires really has a huge power, even if it is a proud race that will not taste the taste of defeat, it is so powerful.


    With a smile on Naruto''s face, his eyes turned away from the battlefield where he loved them, and said: "The psychology teacher is done, we should also have a good talk with the people who come to meet us."


    Naruto will not participate in the battle between the sisters of the beloved and the beloved, and they also have other enemies. When the beloved and the beloved are in a fierce battle, a dozen figures in black appeared in Naruto and the others Behind.


    "These guys..."


    Ya Ai squinted her eyes and looked at the dozen or so dark shadows that suddenly appeared, especially after the man in black who took the lead, the smile on her face was a little weird and mocking.


    "I didn''t expect even you to come."


    "Yaai, can you explain who these guys are?"


    "Humph!"


    Ya''ai snorted coldly, hugged her arms, and looked at the dozen men in black in front of her with a sneer, and said: "The second branch of Yujia Country... directly speaking is the assassination unit directly under Yulu, Zhu Ran''s family The Vampire Legion of Anbe!"


    "Yes, Zhu Ran''s surname has considerable prestige in both Chinese and Western underworlds, but I didn''t expect that the person in charge of the second branch of Yuga Country would be you. Zhu Ran''s family is in charge. Zhu Ran Yicha !"


    "Zhu Ran a tea?"


    Naruto''s eyes were slightly surprised, staring at the man who was called Zhu Ranyicha by Dongfang Undefeated.Wearing a black trench coat, with medium-length black hair, scarlet eyes represent his identity as a vampire, and a beard on his chin, as well as a double-faced mustache. From the appearance, it is quite attractive. The middle-aged man is indeed in line with the elegant and noble image of a vampire, but...


    Naruto and Ya''ai looked at Zhu Ran''s coffee table, and then laughed wildly at the same time with quite tacit understanding. The two of them even laughed so hard that they couldn''t afford to laugh. Their wild laughter filled the night, and they laughed wildly. , Laughed wildly, for the terrifying Zhu Ran family Anbu vampire army, and the strongest man in Zhu Ran family, although not the true ancestor, but the strength is comparable to the three Hades, Zhu Ran Yicha, smiled completely contemptuous .


    "What Zhu Ran is in charge of, it''s just a tiger with its teeth pulled out!"


    Chapter 185-Three Dimensional Knives!The cross was taken away!


    Zhu Ranyicha always looked indifferent, as if he didn''t care about the ridicule of Naruto and Ya''ai, his scarlet eyes just looked at the old Dongfang Undefeated.


    "Really old, the East is unbeaten."


    This is what Zhu Ranyicha said when he spoke. Naruto and Ya''ai, one is a son-in-law and the other is a daughter. Of course, they have nothing to do with each other, but Zhu Ranyicha¡¯s focus is still on being three. One of the Great Pluto''s Eastern Undefeated.


    The surviving tiger is dead!


    When you are old, you are also the three Pluto!


    But Zhu Ranyicha''s next words are like this...


    "It''s not your appearance. I saw it. The fire of your life will not last long. In any case, you are almost dead. Now you, you have no reservations and fight with all your strength."


    Although Yasha is a powerful monster, it is different from the immortal vampire. As long as the vampire is not harmed by some sacred weapons, an ordinary vampire can live for hundreds of years.


    Although Yasha is considered to have a long life, he has been invincible in the East for several centuries, and his current life span is supported by huge demon power.If he doesn''t use his demon power too much, he should be able to live for five or six years. This period of time is enough for this old man from the East to be invincible at the end of his life to teach Huang Fangfang and Huang Lingling to be able to lead the Huang family.


    In fact, the demon power of the Eastern Unbeaten was enough to support him to live for decades, maybe Huang Fangfang was dead and he was not dead, but in the past month, the Eastern Unbeaten has excessively consumed his demon power.


    Whether it''s teaching Mengxiang Shadowless Sword, or actual combat drills with Naruto, these all require demon power.


    Every time Undefeated Dongfang releases his demon power, he consumes his own life, but he has never hesitated. This is the same as Wukong''s willingness to use Super Saiyan even if he wants to run out of his last bit of time. The reason why Man 3¡¯s transformation is shown to Goten and Trunks is the same.


    The future will eventually belong to these children.


    Invincible in the East limited its demon power at this time. It was not the beautiful long-haired man who could deceive countless girls, but an extremely short and rickety old man, even wrinkled like an orange peel. When he smiled, it was even more wrinkled. .


    "So, what do you guys want?"


    Invincible Dongfang pointed his finger at Zhu Ran Yicha in front of him, the smile on the old orange peel face was cold and mocking.


    "Zhu Ran Yicha, what have you done?! So far, the demon is out, just like these two little ghosts said, you are a tiger with a tooth pulled out!"


    Dongfang Invincible and Zhu Ran Yicha, they don¡¯t have the blood-connected feeling of Yaai, and he doesn¡¯t have Naruto¡¯s pupil technique that can see through everything, but since he is one of the three Great Hades, of course he has considerable vision. From the wild laugh of Naruto and Yaai just now, if the Oriental Unbeaten really couldn''t see anything, then he was really dim-eyed.


    "Where is your courage that can shock the air?! Why do men like you obey Yulu?!"


    "Only fate? I can say that I am the leader who leads the clan on the right path. You will not understand!"


    "The right path?" Dongfang Undefeated asked, of course, he would not get an answer. After that, he laughed loudly as Naruto and Yaai did just now.


    "It hasn''t changed at all, it''s still so extreme. You''d better reincarnate early, the East is undefeated."


    Zhu Ranyicha snapped his fingers, and the vampire army around him immediately rushed to the Dongfang Undefeated and others. Dongfang Unbeaten stopped laughing, and finally he was completely sure of his guess.

 1231 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1231

    "So, it''s just a tiger with a tooth pulled out!"


    The Invincible Touhou sneered, and his figure immediately disappeared from the encirclement of the vampire legion. Even if it did not liberate the demon power, the strength of the Invincible Touhou in old age was far better than that of ordinary vampires, even if it was Mengxiang or Yulu. , I dare not say that we can defeat the old Eastern Unbeaten alone.


    Naruto and Yaai sneered at the same time, their bodies disappeared, and they handed over the matter of dealing with the vampire army to Chan, Morioka Ginkage, Miyamoto Huiji, and Huang Lingling behind them. The four of them deal with this vampire army. enough!


    "what?!"


    Zhu Ranyicha narrowed his eyes, and the three people who had just disappeared had appeared behind him, all raising their right hands.


    "Do you take off the mask yourself or let us do it?!"


    As the Patriarch of Zhu Ran''s family, he should have that courage. Facing the enemy, he has to rush up and hide himself behind his back. What is that?!


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife!!"


    boom!!


    The three at the same time issued a perfect Bengyue Dimensional Knife. Just one stab was enough to split a mountain. Although the three of them suppressed their own demon power and did not cause excessive damage to the surrounding area, they were three perfect crashes. The power of the Moon Dimension Knife!


    The three of the strongest people here really didn''t know the mercy of their men from the beginning. The huge power radiated from them made all the monsters on the entire aerial fortress perceivable.


    "This demon power... is Naruto, Sister Ya''ai, and the undefeated adult of the East!!"


    We are fighting Yulu. With both sides consuming a lot of demon power, she perceives the enormous power emanating from the powerful reinforcements, Mengxiang¡¯s tired face immediately turns into excitement, and Yulu¡¯s face can already be imagined. .


    Mengxiang''s strength improvement far exceeds Yulu''s initial expectations. It is not only the improvement of martial arts and power use skills, but also the strongest blade Bengyue Dimensional Knife, and the only trick that can restrain the Dimensional Knife, Wuying Knife!


    In just one month, Mengxiang''s strength was able to rise to such an extent, this huge potential really frightened Yulu.


    And as Alkad¡¯s awakening level gets higher and higher, on the other hand, the damage to the cross on Moexiang¡¯s body becomes more serious. Although this will make Alkad awaken faster, but Moexiang¡¯s original ancestor was sealed. Power is also emitted at any time.


    Yulu didn''t know that Akashia personally sealed Mengxiang''s true ancestor''s power. She just knew that over time, although Chi Ye Mengxiang''s demon power decreased, the power of the Bengyue Dimensional Sword changed every time. It''s getting bigger and bigger, and it''s faint that she can''t resist using the Shadowless Knife.


    Yulu''s plan is to resurrect Alkad, then destroy the entire human world, and create a kingdom of monsters, but if she is killed by Moexiang before Alkad is fully awakened, it will be no fun at all!


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife!!"


    Yulu was afraid of Mengxiang''s frightening growth ability, and finally made up her mind, slamming the Bengyue Dimensional Sword in her hand.


    "This trick is useless! Shadowless Knife!!"


    Faced with the power of the Dimensional Knife, of course Mengxiang can only use the Shadowless Knife to fight back. Although her own attack power is not too great, it is not even as good as her own punch and kick, but it can withstand the more terrifying Bengyue. Dimensional knife.


    As the damage to the seal of the cross became more serious, Mengxiang''s true ancestor''s power gradually began to release. Although she was not fully awakened like Alkad, her power was indeed getting stronger and stronger!


    The Shadowless Knife and the Bengyue Dimensional Knife once again confronted each other. The strongest blade of the Twisted Dimension and the Shadowless Knife of the stable dimension. Yulu and Mengxiang all looked at each other and gritted their teeth. Was instantly killed by the opponent.


    "Yulu! I will never lose to you!!!"


    Mengxiang roared, and the power of Wuyingdao in her hand suddenly increased again, and she completely suppressed the Bengyue Dimensional Sword in Yulu''s hand.


    "What, what?!"


    "In front of the person you like, you must not be ashamed! Take it! Shadowless knife cut in secret!!"


    Mengxiang raised her demon power to the limit, and the shadowless knives in both hands emitted a dazzling light, completely destroying the Bengyue Dimensional Knife in Yulu''s hands, and then the two shadowless knives staggered.


    An X was slashed on Yu Lu''s body. Although the Wuying Sword was not powerful enough to completely slash Yu Lu''s body, it was enough to injure her.


    "Damn it! The ribs and internal organs are all broken!"


    Yulu''s mouth spurted blood from the injury caused by Mengxiang''s Shadowless Knife, but she was barely able to support it. If it was Bengyue Dimensional Knife just now, Yulu''s body should have been chopped into pieces at this time.


    Yulu forcibly endured the huge pain of being slashed by the Shadowless Knife, gritted her teeth, restrained the blood from spraying out of her mouth, stretched out her hand to reach the silver cross on Naruto''s neck.


    "what?!"


    Mengxiang sent out the most powerful shadowless knife to cut secretly, because of this, the demon power was consumed too much at once, and the sudden loss of power made Mengxiang''s body sway, and watched Yulu stretch out her hand to the cross on her body. But at this moment, there is no force to resist.


    Yulu reached the cold silver cross with her fingers, then squeezed it firmly, looking at the face of the girl in front of her.


    She looks a lot like her because they are mother and daughter!


    Akashia took away everything she had from Yulu, her warm family, and her husband¡¯s love, all of which slipped away from Yulu¡¯s hands forever because of Akash¡¯s appearance, so Yulu hated Akash and hated it. Everything about her, herself, her daughter, and everything she guards.


    This hatred is the strength that Yulu has supported to this day!


    "Akasha, now I will take away everything you have!!"


    Yulu tugged hard, and the seal of the cross, which had been greatly damaged, had no power, and was torn from Mengxiang''s body by Yulu.


    "Akasha!!"


    Chapter 186-Three battles!The crazy destruction of Yulu!


    Yulu''s understanding of the cross is somewhat wrong. In Yulu''s view, this is an item that can help her get revenge, but these are no longer important. The important thing is that this cross finally fell into the hands of the people who shouldn''t have it.


    "In this way, my revenge can be completed immediately! Akash! You can show me! I will take everything from you!!"


    The forthcoming moment of revenge made Yulu even more crazy, beckoned, and a small bat flew from the sky. It seemed to be the same species as the beloved Variety Bat. In the mouth of this bat, Still holding a small disc.


    It looks like a transparent pocket watch, you can see the internal mechanical structure, with a rope on it.


    But if it''s a pocket watch, the volume of this disc is a bit bigger, and it looks roughly the same size as a poached egg...what a bad analogy...


    And in the center of the disc, there is a cross-shaped recess, which is obviously used to place the cross taken from Mengxiang.


    Yulu placed the cross in the center of the disk, and then looked at Mengxiang in front of him with a mocking sneer, and said: "Don''t show such a terrible expression, Mengxiang, now, everything is over!"


    "what do you mean?!"


    Yulu held the disc in her right hand, and her left hand spread out horizontally, making a gesture showing something.


    "The clouds should have dispersed now, just take a good look, Mengxiang."


    Mengxiang''s gaze condensed behind Yulu. What she saw was a darkness, shining with countless stars, and vaguely you could see some rectangular parallelepiped towering on the ground.


    "Human City?!"


    Because of Naruto¡¯s influence, Mengxiang didn¡¯t go to the human city once or twice. She recognized it at a glance. It was the night view of the human world. She looked at Yulu with a crazy smile and said in disbelief: "You want Al Card landed in the human world?!"


    "Yes, that''s it!"


    Yulu told her crazy plan of destroying the world, holding up the disc on which the cross was placed, and said: "It seems Mengxiang, you don''t know it. The power of this cross is not only able to seal your demon power, but also more important. The thing is, the cross created by your mother Akash has the power to control Alkad! As long as I have this cross, I can control that demon! Destroy the world!!"


    "My cross...can control Alkad?!"


    "Hahaha...that''s right! This fortress will soon fall in the human world, such a big fortress impact, it is estimated that it can destroy a large area of ??the city! And after Alkad awakens, it is unilateral predation and killing ! And the monsters lurking everywhere will take the opportunity, and the anger that has been despised by lower-level humans so far will be completely burned! The flames that prove our existence will be ignited in every inch of this world! Demon kills, People kill demons! The eternal killing chain is about to take place!"

 1232 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1232

    "Hu, nonsense! I will never allow this kind of thing!!"


    "Mengxiang, you don''t want to say something about''a world where monsters and humans can coexist''? But it''s nothing. After all, your mother Akash is also a silly woman who tries hard to achieve that kind of delusion! That''s why I want to Destroy! Everything that Akashia is fully protecting, as well as that stupid dream, will be destroyed together!!"


    Rumble!


    Mengxiang¡¯s seal has been completely lost, accompanied by Alkad¡¯s deeper awakening. Using the power of the sealed cross, Yulu controlled Alkad, allowing Alkad¡¯s demon power to continue to increase, and huge tentacles crazily destroy this Air fortress.


    With a flash of golden light, Naruto and Yaai appeared beside Mengxiang at the same time, looking at the quotations that the body had begun to merge with Alkad, and said in a deep voice: "It seems that you are in trouble here."


    "White and black duet No. 6! Psychedelic ice fog!!"


    Hu Meng and Xiao Fei knew that their strength could not be head-on with the love, so they fully supported their beloved.


    Combining Hu Meng¡¯s illusion skills with Xiao Ku¡¯s ice abilities, a large area of ??ice fog with illusion effects was created. This principle is similar to the fog hiding technique, which blocks the sight, while Hu Meng¡¯s illusion technique The effect, to a certain extent, can also interfere with the vampire''s ability to perceive evil spirits.


    Xiao Kuo smiled lightly under the cover of the ice mist, and at the same time merged the demon powers of the two to create several ice dolls with the same size and weight as his beloved, and quickly rushed into the ice mist.


    The power of the psychedelic ice mist does have some influence on the love, but if the beloved rushes into the ice mist at this time, the beloved still has the confidence to find the breath of the beloved immediately, but Xiaofei blends with Hu Meng¡¯s The auras created by the power of illusion, the ice dolls that were almost exactly the same as the beloved, successfully confused the perception of love.


    For the beloved, the psychedelic ice mist has some influence, but there is only one target she wants to lock from the beginning to the end, and that is her sister, Zhu Rankai!


    "Let''s take the move! Sister Love Sister!!"


    The beloved appeared in front of Mouai from the mist. Although Mouai was able to immediately distinguish the body of the beloved when she actually saw it, and the bat wings destroyed all the ice dolls with one stroke, but it was too late !


    boom!!


    The bat wing of the mowing and the big knife in the hand of the beloved touched, and finally there was a click, and the last bat wing was also broken!


    The power of mowing is not as powerful as that of the beloved. In addition, the great sword turned into a bat, Xiaolian, is as hard as mud and hard. Therefore, the skill of mowing and picking has always been used in combat. Try to avoid and beloved. The big sword headed head-on, but this tactic was very unsuccessful under the influence of Hu Meng and Xiao Wei, and finally this last bat wing was also declared bankrupt.


    "Beloved, good job!!"


    Hu Meng and Xiao Fei proclaimed their praise. Although their beloved did not admit it, they were only a child. They were happy because of such praise. They squeaked their noses awkwardly, held a big knife in both hands, and looked at the love in front of them. Said: "Sister Mouaiai, what are you going to do? The right hand is no longer the same."


    The six bat wings of Mouai have all been seen as fragments by the beloved broadsword. At this time, only the root part of Mouai''s right arm is connected to it, which looks really infinitely distorted and weird.


    Karai looked at her miserable right arm, a trace of smile and relief was drawn across her beautiful face, and said, "What a remarkable growth, Beloved, even in such a battle, your slash is a better match. One knife is heavier! There is a saying that vampires increased their evil spirits at the age of 10 and entered the realm of recognition. Although it was a bit late, you finally ushered in that growth. Congratulations, beloved!"


    Mou Ai''s expression turned, tears fell on his face again, and there was the sad expression of Mou Ai that he had never seen before, at work.


    "That''s how it feels a pity. If you can wait ten years later, you might be able to surpass me, beloved!"


    ''coming!The final restriction is about to be lifted!!''


    The three of them were shocked at the same time. Kuai once killed all of them without lifting the restrictions. As long as the restrictions were unlocked one by one, they could be tied with Moe Xiang. Now, Kuai is finally about to lift the last restriction!


    Hu Meng and Xiao Fei showed extremely serious expressions, and after a little startled by Xin Ai, the expressions on their faces immediately turned into excitement and full of fighting spirit, and they rushed towards Su Ai with a big knife.


    "I can''t ask for it! Ten years later, the time has come now! Sister Love Sister!!"


    Naruto and Yaai rushed to rescue Moexiang, and the East undefeated dealt with Zhu Ran Yicha, while the second branch of Yuka no Kuni, all the remaining vampires were thrown to the remaining Chan and the others.


    Chan stood aside for the time being, just watching Moriqiu Yinying and the others deal with those vampires. He didn''t mean to directly participate in it. Even the guardian song was not sung. He just looked at them as a bystander. The actual growth in the month, but Morioka Silver Shadow, Miyamoto Huiji and Huang Lingling three people, facing the siege of more than a dozen vampire killers, it was a miserable loss.


    One of the vampires looked at the three people who were surrounded and wounded all over, and laughed coldly: "It''s really too weak. With such strength, I dare to attack Yujia''s country. It''s just killing himself. !"


    Vampires are such an arrogant and arrogant race, even if they are alone, they will never give up fighting. They have no emotion in their eyes, strength is everything, and the weak should be despised. This is completely taken for granted in the eyes of vampires.


    Moriqiu Ginkage stabbed Miyamoto Huiji with his arm, showing the expression on his face when he was called a rabid dog, and smiled: "Hey, Huiji, did you hear that? He said that we are too weak. Up?"


    "Of course I heard it!" Miyamoto Huiji squeezed his fist hard, causing the blue veins on the back of his hand to bulge. "The game will end here, and it will break out immediately!!"


    Morioka Ginkage and Miyamoto Huiji, two long-time friends, glanced at each other, and at the same time saw the coldness in each other''s eyes, and a burst of violent demon power immediately broke out from their bodies.


    Miyamoto Huiji''s face changed, and black feathers grew all over his body, forming two huge black wings behind him.


    Moriqiu Yinying''s original thin figure also undergone tremendous changes at this time, becoming tall and strong, dissatisfied with the densely packed sharp teeth in her mouth, exhaling heat continuously from her mouth, holding a white ball of light in her hand.


    "Explode! Artificial moon!!"


    "Are these two guys a werewolf and a Raven dog?! But it doesn''t matter, kill them all, no matter who the opponent is, our vampire clan is the strongest!!"


    "Fool! Look at today''s moonlight! What a beautiful full moon, the full moon gives me strength! Under this double full moon, the werewolf is invincible!! Silver lightning!!"


    Moriqiu Silver Shadow roared sharply. Under the original full moon and the moonlight from the artificial moon, Moriqiu Silver Shadow''s speed had long surpassed the limit. Even Naruto could not keep up with this speed without using Thunder God. Moriqiu silver shadow of time.


    His tall body kept flashing silver flashes, and even the vampire killer couldn''t keep up with his speed.


    "Don''t mess with everyone! Disperse immediately and block his actions with formation!"


    "Too pediatric! My trick is the most suitable for cracking the formation! Fengya straight fist assault!!"


    boom!!


    The sky fortress once again made a huge explosion because of Miyamoto''s boxing, completely cracking the formation that the vampires had just formed.


    "My straight fist is a cannon of air! One move will give you all!"


    "Hurry up and become a defensive formation and separate the two!"


    "Sorry, don''t ignore my existence, but it doesn''t matter, because I''m already dead!"


    Huang Lingling was still talking about her catch phrase, and with a stroke of the knife, the vampires who had been confused by Miyamoto''s straight punch were upset again.


    "Although it is not as good as those four monsters, I am the one who inherited the Bengyue Dimensional Sword after all."


    Morioka Ginkage, Miyamoto Huiji, and Huang Lingling were all in full power, and in a blink of an eye they defeated the entire second branch of Yuka no. , Suddenly exuded a burst of extremely evil and strange demon spirit!


    Three battlefields are facing a huge crisis at the same time!


    Chapter 187-The war begins!The immortal Zhuran mother and daughter!


    Yulu used the power of Mengxiang''s cross to manipulate Alkad''s power, allowing her body to fuse with Alkad''s tentacles.


    Yulu¡¯s situation is like the situation after Datongmu Huiye ate the fruit of the sacred tree. Yulu¡¯s life is completely connected with Alkad¡¯s life. Unless Alkad is completely destroyed, it cannot be killed. Dead Zhu Ran Yulu!


    Naruto was able to kill Datongmu Kaguya before, because after he detonated himself, he completely destroyed Datongmu Kaguya''s soul. The soul has been destroyed. Even if the body is reborn, it is nothing more than a zombie.


    However, it is not easy to completely destroy the soul. Although Naruto¡¯s Pudu Soul Sword can directly slash the soul, if the soul is to be completely destroyed and never exist between the world, the power of the Pudu Soul Sword must be used. It''s not easy to get the most out of it, especially after Naruto used that technique.


    Alkad¡¯s tentacles seem to form a huge calyx shape, Yulu¡¯s body is on top of it, and the lower body has been completely integrated with Alkad, leaving only the upper body outside, because Yulu¡¯s body is wearing a cute cross. Relationship, so Alkad will not swallow her!


    "Hahaha...I use the''seal of the cross'' and the''point of view of the gods'' to perform the same demonic air, and I can assimilate myself and Alkad as I want! This is the form I dream of, and now I have an immortal body The strongest life form!!"


    "Is it the strongest?"


    Naruto raised the corners of his mouth, and a sneer could be seen in his smile.

 1233 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1233

    Yulu raised her eyelids and was about to launch an attack on the arrogant blond man, but dozens of crows suddenly flew in from the air, completely unafraid of the mighty power emanating from the demon king Alkad, hovering around Yulu''s body.


    "What?! What are these crows?!"


    "Hehe, they are all my good friends."


    Yulu heard a crisp laugh. Before she could see clearly what the person speaking looked like, the crows hovering around Yulu turned into countless powders, so that they could not penetrate the air. dust.


    "Speaking of you, you are also a beloved mother, even if this is for you as a meeting gift, hehe..."


    The girl laughed after countless dust, and then Yulu saw a blaze of light, and the entire sky seemed to be enveloped by raging fire.


    boom!!


    A huge explosion engulfed Yulu''s body, Mengxiang saw the sky full of crows just now, and a surprise smile appeared on her face.


    "This crow magic! Is it Concubine Liu?!"


    There is no time to change clothes now. Concubine Liu just took off the original Yuga no country uniform outside, revealing the black dress she usually wears inside, flapping her wings and slowly landing in front of Naruto and the others, smiling: "I''m sorry to be a little late, and after defeating the thunder disaster, it took a while to treat."


    Concubine Liu explained the reason for her late arrival. Although there was a chakra transmitted by Naruto before, Concubine Liu avoided the vital points when facing the thunderstorm, but her body was still not lightly damaged. After that Concubine Liu spent constant time using magic to heal her body, although it did not fully recover, at least it would not affect the combat power.


    Later, when Concubine Liu was chasing Naruto and the others, she happened to encounter a scene where the sixth branch of the minister, Ghost Skeleton, attacked Huang Fangfang and the others. When Ghost Skeleton didn¡¯t notice, she rescued Huang Fangfang who was buried under the ruins , And finally united with the forces of Huang Fangfang, Miao Xilong and Ludie to defeat the ghost skeleton chain. Miao Xilong and Ludie left to deal with the affairs of the Miao family, while Concubine Liu, Huang Fangfang and Xiaozi, came together. Aid Naruto.


    "It''s not too late, it''s just the right time."


    With a smile on Naruto''s face, when the world reached the final battle, Concubine Liu and them all arrived. There really is no more perfect situation than this.


    "Humph! No matter what you do now, it is impossible to prevent the destruction of this world!!"


    Having endured the super-high dust explosion created by Concubine Liu, Yulu, which has already been integrated with Alkad, is not afraid of such damage. Although there is damage from the explosion made by Concubine Liu, it is because of Alkad¡¯s infinite The regenerative ability is constantly restored, and the expression on his face shows extreme madness.


    "Warning! Warning! There are still 30 minutes before the fortress fall! Warning! There are 30 minutes before the fortress fall event!"


    When Yulu heard this voice, it was almost like an angel''s hymn to her, and the smile on her face became even crazier, because it represented a step closer to her revenge.


    "You all heard, this fortress is about to fall. Within 30 minutes, defeat me and stop the fortress from falling. Can you do it? Now everything is over!!!"


    "Are you finished? So what about this?!"


    In Naruto''s dictionary, there is no such thing as "give up" or similar words. He has experienced countless more tragic and desperate scenes in the past, but it is the eternal flame of hope that supports Naruto''s continued growth to this day.


    Although Naruto had consumed a lot of energy because of a certain technique, at this time, his body was still burning with huge golden chakras, lighting up the whole night into day!


    Naruto once again entered the six-way fairy body mode, and transmitted his golden chakra to everyone. Naruto could determine the power characteristics of each person through a little contact, and then transform his chakra into exactly the same nature. , Even with a different power system like demon power, he can completely do it.


    It¡¯s not just Naruto, everyone has golden chakras, and because of the huge chakras, they all form a golden chakra on their bodies. It¡¯s nothing like this alone, but all People are dressed like this, it''s so bold!


    "What if you don''t die, we will completely destroy you!!"


    Naruto pointed at Zhu Ranyulu, to be honest, he had the same feeling that he had when he was facing the invincible Datongmu Huiye when he was in the Hokage World. At the beginning, he just took a few people and dared to save the world!


    The huge chakra is condensed, compressed, and rotated in Naruto''s hands, turning into a huge black shuriken shape!


    "Go! Tailed beast jade spiral shuriken!!!"


    Naruto¡¯s tail beast jade spiral shuriken ignited the flames of this battle. The huge chakra compressed inside the shuriken form, after hitting Yulu¡¯s body, burst out suddenly, in the super high The center of energy gathering, even Alkad''s body was constantly destroyed.


    However, such an attack is far from enough for Alkad, who is huge and has almost unlimited regeneration power. Naruto''s tail beast jade spiral shuriken can only destroy Alkad''s tentacles.


    This is everyone¡¯s battle. There is no reason to let Naruto do it alone. With the huge Chakra that Naruto constantly transmits, Yaai and Moexiang use the Bengyue Dimensional Knife together to continuously shred Alkad¡¯s body. However, Xiao Zi and Concubine Liu used the enchantment to separate Alkad¡¯s shredded body, and Naruto and Huang Fangfang were responsible for the destruction. Using the power of the tail beast jade and the summoned beast, Alkad¡¯s body was continuously broken down. destroy!


    This battle has entered a completely different dimension because Alkad joined as a combat force, and on the other side, Xin Ai, Hu Meng and Xiao Wei, the three of them, also encountered the greatest crisis.


    "what!"


    The screams of the young girl resounded on this battlefield. They were still evenly matched just now, or in other words, relying on the strength of their beloved, coupled with the perfect support of Hu Meng and Xiao Wei, and even said that they can still gain the upper hand because of the removal of love. The ultimate limit is completely reversed.


    Xin Ai has imagined countless times what her sister''s ultimate ability is, but she never thought that she would be strong, or even perverted to such an extent, this ultimate ability to transform!


    Xin Ai reluctantly supported her body with a big knife, and red blood was constantly flowing down her forehead. Something hit her forehead just now. If it weren''t for the protection of Chakra sent by Naruto in time, she should not only be bleeding, but should It''s the extent that the whole head is blown up.


    "Sister , is this your ultimate ability?! Anyway, it is too exaggerated! Sister , are you really immortal?!"


    Hu Meng and Xiao Fei are in the same bad state. Although they have the protection of Naruto''s Chakra, they are barely injured now, but now they have no way to deal with the love. If this goes on, they are killed by the love. , In fact, it is a question of sooner or later.


    "Unexpectedly, the vampire''s ability to change can reach this level. He actually turned his whole body into a liquid state, so no matter what kind of physical attack is useless, and my illusion, I also lack Naruto-like Moon reading is like that, it can kill in one hit! Damn it!"


    "Not only that, but I also fired my own flesh and blood like bullets. Although I know the principle, the speed and attack range are too large to resist with an ice shield!"


    "Hehe, what an amazing observation ability, I didn''t expect to be seen through by you in such a short time."


    Karai chuckled. This is a sincere compliment, but it is because of this that I feel a pity. If you say that you love someone, you will surpass her in ten years, but if the three people work together, calculate her own growth. Rate, after five years, he should not be their opponent.


    Even so, but facing this kind of self, they are not five years away.


    "The reason why I use earrings and crosses to seal my demon power is because of this, because if I keep maintaining such a changed body, I will forget whether or not myself..."


    Mou Ai''s hand was placed on his shoulder, and with a random pull, he pulled off his collarbone, along with the entire neck and the half of the skull. From the fracture, you can see the flesh and blood inside Mou Ai''s body, which looks infinite terror.


    But for today''s mourning, where there is no pain at all and the body can become liquid at will, this way, it is as easy as ordinary people stretching.


    "You say yes, beloved?"


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty-Eight-Death can give salvation!Mourn the fate of love and sadness!


    In the face of the overwhelming strength of that liberated the two limitations, even if the beloved has increased so much in this month, there is no way.


    Even with the Bengyue Dimensional Knife, it is meaningless for the whole body of the at this time, unless you can use the extra-large Bengyue Dimensional Knife to blow the whole body of the to another dimension in one move. , Otherwise, even Naruto¡¯s Amaterasu would have no meaning to Kaya.


    Karai did not immediately attack and completely killed the three of them. Instead, she put her hand on her chest and whispered: "Beloved, me... No matter what happens, I intend to stand by my mother''s side. Yes, until the last moment. Because of my mother, I am the only one left..."


    Beloved¡¯s eyes darkened, and she did not express any opinion about her sudden emotion. Among her biological mother and half-sister, Beloved chose the latter, and Guai chose the former.


    "So as long as it¡¯s my mother¡¯s will, I can do my best to kill anyone, including you, beloved. My hands have been stained with countless blood. For the sake of my mother, even if I want to kill the whole I don¡¯t hesitate to the people of the world."


    As Karai said, tears fell in her scarlet eyes again, this time not because she was about to enter a''working state'', but because of true sadness.


    "I...may have been waiting, waiting for the day when this filthy life is ended by a certain sister, but... it seems you can''t do it, beloved."


    Kuai raised her head sadly, as if she didn''t want to let her tears flow down, and then pointed her hand at her beloved, Hu Meng and Xiao Wei.


    what!


    Karai turned her flesh and blood into bullets, almost like a shotgun, attacking her beloved.


    Although it is the principle of the ability to mow love, the eyes can roughly see the attack direction of those bullets, but there is no way to avoid it!


    This speed, and the range of attack, are too big for the beloved. Even if they know the nature of the tricks of mowing, they can''t avoid it. The body is once again hit by the flesh and blood bullets of mowing, if there is no Naruto. The Nine-tailed Chakras who had been sent to protect them had all been screened.

 1234 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1234

    Among the three of them now, the strongest is Beloved, but even she can''t evade the shots of the flesh and blood bullets, not to mention Hu Meng, who is not good at close combat.


    Although Xiao Ku continued to make ice shields, he could only block one or two bullets at most!


    Kaya¡¯s attack is close to a shotgun. One shot is less than twenty bullets. Xiao Ku¡¯s ice shield is not so much to resist Kaya¡¯s attack, but it¡¯s actually the horrible strength of Kaya¡¯s. In front of it, it is more of a psychological comfort.


    At least you can''t just wait for death without doing anything...


    Although Naruto¡¯s Nine-Tailed Chakra had withstood most of the impact, there was still a burst of pain where he was hit by the flesh-and-blood bullet of the beloved. Beloved was lying on the ground, unable to stand up for a while, gritting his teeth. Said: "This is a foul, right? It can barely be dealt with when only one restriction is opened, how can it be forced like this?!"


    ''limit?!''


    Hu Meng and Xiao Fei were shocked at the same time, something seemed to flash in their minds, perhaps they had only this chance if they wanted to defeat the love.


    Karai turned her hand to the three people who fell on the ground. At this time, her body has completely turned into an invincible weapon. With the ultimate transforming ability, she can make any form according to her own heart. attack.


    "Please, don''t move anymore, at least if this is the case, I can let you die without pain."


    Kariya pleaded. She was ruthless when killing people, but this couldn''t be changed. After all, she was the kind and war-weary Zhu Ran Karai. Among the vampires, she also possessed a unique pure white heart.


    Although Hu Meng and Xiao Fei were beaten to the ground by , they clasped their hands together.


    "Don''t be kidding, mourning! The battle is not over yet!" Hu Meng smiled on his face. Whether he could defeat mourning, he was all betting on this blow.


    "Yes, although this trick doesn''t work for Yaai''s dimensional avoidance, but what about you, Mouai?"


    Karai''s heart shook, and she suddenly felt countless cold air above her head. As soon as she looked up, she saw a huge jewel-like ice block, slamming her head against her.


    "Tarzan is on top!! The 13th time of the white and black duo!! The last waltz!!"


    "It''s just a dying struggle!!"


    Hu Meng and Xiao Fei launched their strongest combination, but what they got in exchange was a gentle smile of love. She possessed the ultimate transformation ability within a vampire, transforming her own flesh and blood into six. A huge blood-red bat wings.


    Although these bat wings are the flesh and blood of love, under ultra-high pressure, these bat wings are no different from high-pressure water guns and can easily cut thick steel plates.


    boom!!


    With a single wave of the six bat wings, the combination of Hu Meng and Xiao Wei was easily destroyed. With just one move, the final waltz completely shattered from the inside into pieces of ice, flying all over the sky!


    "If I was crushed by such a huge block of ice, even I might not be safe, but as long as it is completely crushed like this, there is no threat!!"


    The strongest secrets of Hu Meng and Xiao Fei were completely worthless in the face of mourning. They were completely shattered into ice crystals. Then, waving the blood-red bat wings, they rushed to Fei''s face.


    "farewell!"


    "Is that so, ?"


    "what did you say?"


    "Let''s take a good look at the ice cubes that you smashed. In the 13th episode, Hu Meng and I developed a move to deal with vampires. It''s not that simple."


    Karai turned her eyes and looked at the ice crystals floating around her. Originally, because it was a huge ice cube created by the power of the snow girl, even if it was crushed into ice crystals, it would not melt quickly, but the last waltz was After the love was crushed, it quickly melted away.


    "The ice crystal... when did it melt like raindrops?"


    "It''s now! This rain is the''pure holy water'' to get rid of vampires! With the pouring down, the sound of the rain is the waltz of the holy rain!"


    This is the true face of Hu Meng and Xiao Wei¡¯s 13th final waltz, even if the ice is crushed by the enemy, because Xiao Wei is able to create''single crystal ice'', a pure snow girl who is as flawless as Baibi, so When the ice cubes melt, the water is pure and pure exorcism''holy water'' without impurities!


    And the raindrops fell on the ground, with a strange melody, that melody is full of the power of''love'' and''righteousness'', which can dispel the dark hymn, this is the power of Hu Meng!


    Combining the two is the true face of the last waltz and the key to defeating the vampire!


    "Ahhhhh!"


    What a vampire is afraid of is water. Unless it reaches the level of the true ancestor, even a powerful vampire like Kuai can not overcome it. The pure holy water is sprinkled on the body of Kuai, and the whole body is like being swept by electric current. The demon power spread out uncontrollably because of the continuous falling rain, and even the transformed appearance could not be maintained.


    "How is it, does it work?!"


    "Such a little hurt, it''s useless to me!!"


    Hu Meng and Xiao Fei played a beautifully coordinated tactic. The final waltz was a very clever trick, but to kill a vampire with this level of love, this trick alone is definitely not enough!


    "Let me know about you, Sister Mouai!!"


    Beloved rushed into the encirclement of the holy rain, the little love in his hand turned into a three-foot-long samurai sword.


    Because of the influence of the sacred rain movement, even her beloved has suffered a lot of damage, but she does not use demon power, but she also has powerful power. Under such circumstances, there is only this momentary opportunity to kill the love. !


    "beloved!"


    Karai stretched out her hand to activate her transformation ability, but her arm was only surrounded by an arc of countless demon powers.


    "That''s bad! The water disperses the evil spirit, and the transformation ability can''t make it!"


    "Of course, the cross can seal the power of the vampire, and the movement of the holy rain can of course!"


    With their perfect cooperation, Hu Meng and Xiao Ku created this perfect and only opportunity for beloved. Beloved closed their eyes in pain, and then opened them suddenly. Scarlet eyes have made up their minds, but they are firm. His eyes are also hazy.


    "Sister ! Farewell!!"


    ''Really...This way I can finally...''


    About to be killed by her own sister, the reaction of mowing love is not anger, fear, sadness, but joy, as she said before, she has been expecting someone to end her filthy and dirty life, if If possible, she hopes that this can be done by her beloved, so although it will be painful for her beloved, she will really grow up because of this.


    "Thank you, beloved... Sister likes you the most..."


    The two sisters cried at the same time, the beloved samurai sword also pierced the heart of mourning, and the fascinating blood blossoms behind the mourning.


    For the first time, Karai used her arms and gently hugged her sister, feeling that her life was fading, and she said what she wanted.


    "Thank you, beloved... In this way, I can finally return to pure white..."


    The filthy life of Kariya was redeemed, and on the other side, the body that was in the fight also appeared to stagnate...


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty-Nine-A monster with Alkad''s breath!Chan''s strength!


    The second branch of Yuga''s country belongs to Yulu''s vampire assassination unit.


    They are indeed very powerful, but today is the night of the full moon, and Moriqiu Yinying learned the way to make an artificial moon from Naruto. Under the double full moon, Moriqiu Yinying¡¯s strength is close to invincible, and at speed At this point, it has become unparalleled speed!


    Morioka Silver Shadow¡¯s absolute speed disrupted the formation of the vampire troops. When they assembled a formation to deal with Morigaoka Silver Shadow¡¯s speed, Miyamoto Huiji and Huang Lingling used the power of overweight punches and Kengzue Dimensional Sword to completely destroy them. disturb.


    Without knowing the details of the enemy, the second branch of the Yuka Country was defeated by the three of them before they showed their true strength!


    It can only be said that if you don''t die, you won''t die. If they used all their strength to deal with it seriously from the beginning, even if the three of them were to win, they would definitely not be so easy.


    After all, there are very few vampires with distinctive personality like the four sisters of Zhu Ran¡¯s family. Except for those vampires with names, the rest are also named Zhu Ran, but in this world, they are also It''s just a dragon set, the action mode and character of the dragon set are all''standardized'', which is fully in line with the rumors of vampires in this world, and there is nothing wrong with it.


    Haughty, indifferent, belligerent, arrogant, even arrogant! These are the true portrayals of the second branch of Mika no Kuni! !

 1235 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1235

    Under the combined force of the three men, the second branch of Yuka''s country suffered a pale, and all the vampires fell, and there was no breath of life.


    All three of them thought they had won. Even Huang Lingling, who was the most savvy and savvy, didn''t feel anything wrong. He turned and left, ready to support the battlefield in other directions, but behind them, the corpses of the vampires were all Sudden change happened.


    In China, if one of the idioms used to describe a person''s death is miserable, one of the most used idioms is bleeding from seven holes, which is probably similar to the current image of these vampires.


    Eyes, ears, nostrils and mouth, there are seven holes in total. At this time, the undead blood flowing from these seven holes is like a parasite that has emerged from those places. It is not bloody. Horrible, but disgusting, it makes people get goosebumps.


    Accompanied by that kind of weird change, the vampires who should have been killed at the same time showed an evil aura!


    "Be careful!!"


    When Chan faced them, he could also see the changes of the vampires behind them, and he had already reminded him for the first time.


    The incident happened between the electric light and flint. Although the three of them are powerful, the only one who can keep up with the changes is Morigaoka Silver Shadow, who is extremely fast.


    Sensing keenly that something was attacking behind him, Morioka Ginkage pushed Miyamoto Huiji and Huang Lingling away for the first time.


    "Hurry up!!"


    Although it is true that he is a satyr, he is indeed an out-and-out loyal man. In such a short period of time, he has no time to think. In other words, Moriqiu Yinying''s movements are completely instinctive.


    Miyamoto Huiji and Huang Lingling escaped because of Morioka Ginkage, but Morioka Ginkage, who is the speed demon, did not avoid the attack from the rear, and strange tentacles were pierced everywhere at the same time.


    "what is this?!"


    Miyamoto Huiji and Huang Lingling, who reacted a little slower, had time to see the situation clearly. They saw that all the vampires who had been killed by them had all changed, from the original male image in black. Become an ugly and terrible monster.


    Every vampire changes differently. In short, they are strange and strange, but one thing is the same, that is, these monsters all have the same breath as Alkad!


    Huang Lingling blinked and waved immediately.


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife!!"


    The strongest blade flashed past, cutting off all the tentacles that had pierced Moriqiu Silver Shadow''s body. Miyamoto Huiji flapped the wings behind him, and immediately flew Moriqiu Silver Shadow away, while punching in midair.


    "Fengya straight fist assault!!"


    boom!!


    The powerful air cannon exploded again. Just now Miyamoto Huiji¡¯s punch was able to completely destroy the formation of the vampire army, but it is no longer possible to do so. The mutant monsters were only blocked for a while, and then immediately continued to move towards. They besieged.


    The mutated monsters have completely lost their minds, they are just looking for the breath of living creatures, attacking according to their instincts, but on the other hand, their strength and defense are far from comparable, even under the double full moon, Moriqiu Silver Shadow It is no longer their opponent.


    Neither the wind tooth straight fist assault nor the dimensional knife can cause substantial damage to these monsters, and the battle situation suddenly turned upside down.


    A silent world!


    The three of them couldn''t hear the sound, but they only felt that an unusually powerful and warm demon suddenly appeared in the air. At this point, Moriqiu Ginkage and Miyamoto Huiji felt particularly deep.


    "Sister Can!"


    Seeing that his two younger brothers and Huang Lingling were besieged by those monsters and fell into a crisis of death, Otomura naturally could not continue to sit idly by. It is of course important to exercise their strength, but if they really die, it can Nothing fun.


    Chan liberated part of her demon power, leaving her appearance and size unchanged, except that a pair of white wings appeared behind her. With her pure and beautiful face, she really looked like an angel.


    Chan put his hands in front of his unrelenting chest, and sang his own "Song of the Highest Attack" in his mouth.


    Under Chan¡¯s strongest sound wave, not only the air, but also the entire space oscillated. If the power of Chan¡¯s singing reaches its limit, even the space will oscillate and be distorted by her singing, even if it is a dimensional sword and Wuying The sword will be shattered by this song. This song of the strongest attack is the reason why Chan''s current strength can be infinitely close to the three Pluto!


    The super-high sound waves that can''t be noticed by Chan''s ears filled the entire space, and completely surrounded those alienated monsters. The monsters who were attracted by the powerful aura of Moriqiu Silver Shadow and they launched a siege were blocked by the super high sound waves. All the bodies stopped obediently, and their bodies were constantly attacked by the singing of Can. In just a few seconds, their ugly and weird bodies were distorted because of the singing of Can, and then they banged at the same time and exploded!


    The flesh and blood in the sky are flying in the air. Two S-level monsters, plus a zombie who has mastered the Dimensional Sword, have fought for a long time and are still suppressed opponents. During Chan''s attack, it took less than ten seconds. Complete destruction, the gap in strength is already obvious.(Can¡¯s song of the strongest attack, one move can destroy all the tentacles of the fully awakened Alkad, it is still very easy to deal with these ghouls)


    Moriqiu Yinying''s face was a little bit smiling, letting Miyamoto Huiji support herself, and sighed: "Sure enough, she''s still Can-senpai, and she is still so powerful."


    Originally thought that after a month of hard cultivation, the gap in strength could at least be narrowed, but now it seems that the gap is still so huge, but forget it, anyway, there are some things, she has already given up.


    Chan has a one-hundred-thousand-thousand-point smile, without a smile on her face, she also has a three-point smile, but now she doesn''t see any smile on her cute little face with baby fat, looking in the direction of the fiercest battle. Said: "These ghouls have Alkad''s aura. It seems that something we don''t know should have happened, Miss Lingling, can you help Xiaoyin deal with the injury temporarily, Xiaohui, you and I should go immediately support!"


    "understand!"


    As the center of the war, the outcome of the battle between Naruto and Alkad directly determines the victory or defeat of this war, and even the fate of the entire world!


    Although he hasn''t fully awakened yet, Alkad is Alkad after all. After fusing with Yulu, the power that can be exerted is far better than an army of S-level monsters!


    For Alkad who can continuously regenerate and Yulu nowadays, although the tricks like Bengyue Dimensional Sword are very strong, they are meaningless at all, because it can continue to regenerate as much as possible. It is necessary to truly defeat Alkad. , Only use the strongest destructive attack to completely destroy his body!


    "Everyone continues to attack, don''t stop!!"


    Naruto yelled sharply, while dodging Alkad''s tentacle attack, and at the same time preparing for a huge trick again.


    Sisters Yaai and Mengxiang should be fighting together for the first time in their lives, but because they are sisters, they also showed an amazing tacit understanding in the battle. The two silhouettes of silver and black flashed together, like white jade. Wave palms at the same time.


    "Bengyue dimension knives and hundreds of knives are dazzled!!"


    Countless of the strongest blades were organized into a huge network, and at the same time the tentacles in front of them were cut to pieces.


    Concubine Liu and Xiao Zi, one holding his own magic book to create a narrative, the other holding his own magic wand, separated by a distance of about ten meters between the two witches, a huge magic circle appeared among them.


    "Seal and seal the enchantment!"


    The shredded Alkad¡¯s body was sealed inside the enchantment, unable to fuse with the external body. It had to start from nothing and let the lost part completely regenerate. The power to consume is always greater than the fragments. Summoned back to himself again.


    The enchantment of Concubine Liu and Xiao Zi can temporarily suppress Alkad''s body fragments, and then it is time for Huang Fangfang and Naruto to perform.


    Huang Fangfang held an ancient money knife in his right hand and a charm he drew in his left hand. With the chakra transmitted by Naruto, this kid was finally able to summon this powerful monster.


    "Summon Yanlong Honglian!!"


    Roar!!


    The sky-shaking dragon roar shook the world, and the air became extremely hot due to the appearance of the Yanlong. The Yanlong flew into the enchantment enchantment from the outside, and the hot body continued to burn Alkad''s body fragments.


    "Naruto-senpai! The final blow is for you!!"


    "Understood! Shining escape light wheel blast, pitch black arrow zero style!!"


    Naruto¡¯s right hand held a black shuriken high, and countless destructive powers were brewing in the black rotation. Naruto swung his arm forward to throw out the terrifying searing, but his eyes suddenly changed. The body shook, and a fatal error occurred at this critical moment.


    "Naruto, be careful behind!"


    Chapter One Ninety-Tears of Love!The salvation and rebirth of love!


    Alkad is not the weak chickens of the past, and it is not an opponent that can be dealt with casually. Even Naruto, facing the attack that Yulu controls Alkad at this time, has to be cautious, but he suddenly appeared inexplicable The flaw!


    Naruto''s spirit suddenly emptied a bit because he sensed the situation on the side of . In an instant, Yulu caught the gap of that moment, and several tentacles immediately penetrated from behind Naruto.


    puff!!

 1236 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1236

    Being several tentacles pierced through his body at the same time, originating from the true ancestor power in Alkad''s body, it also destroyed the inside of Naruto''s body to a mess, and red blood spurted from his mouth.


    The blood seemed to have dyed the sky blood red. Seeing the intoxicating blood red, Yu Lu showed a crazy smile on her face.


    "Just start with you, Naruto Uzumaki!!"


    The battle has started for nearly ten minutes. With Yulu¡¯s ability to perceive demon auras, it¡¯s impossible not to see that all the golden auras on other people were transmitted by Naruto. It is because of these golden powers that their strength is stronger than before. , Even if Yulu merged with Alkad''s power, it couldn''t help them for a while.


    Moreover, Naruto''s warm and sacred power is worse than anything for Yulu who has fallen into darkness.


    The power of merit has the power to get rid of darkness. For Yulu, the person she hates most is Mengxiang, but the person she hates most is Naruto whose whole body is shrouded in golden light.


    The tentacles that penetrated Naruto''s body exerted a force, and before Moexiang used the dimensional knife to rescue, she tore Naruto''s body to pieces.


    Although Naruto was in a bad state, coupled with the moment of distraction, Yulu found a flaw and shredded his body, but this did not mean that Naruto could be defeated in this way.


    The golden chakra revolved around his whole body. The newly damaged body quickly regrouped under the connection of the golden chakra. Looking at the shocked Yulu, Naruto grinned and said, "I''m so sorry, let You are disappointed in Yulu, my body is relatively strong, if you just tear me to pieces, you can''t kill me!"


    Yulu''s face resented madness, and then turned into that kind of arrogant and unbelievable sneer, and said: "So what, I don''t believe that your vitality will be stronger than Alkad, since you want to drag, I will play with you, Anyway, this fortress will soon fall into the human world!"


    "I don''t have time to play with you, although I don''t like using this technique very much, but there seems to be no way!"


    Naruto dipped some blood from the corners of his mouth with his fingers, and then condensed some special chakras on his fingertips, wrapped the mass of red blood, and wrote special spells in the air.


    "Secret method blood shadow clone!!"


    The words are divided into two ends. On the other side of the battlefield, Zhu Rankuai''s position at this time...


    In the battle just now, the beloved katana completely penetrated the heart, and the demon power of the beloved completely shattered the heart of the beloved. This kind of vitality suffered so much damage, even a vampire will die soon, ordinary people, heart If it is pierced, it can only survive for a few seconds, while for a vampire, it may last for a few minutes to say some final words.


    Mou Ai was lying on the icy ground, her green eyes had unprecedented peace. Death is not punishment for her, but redemption. Now, she can finally get rid of her sad destiny, before her life is completely gone. , Mou Ai has one more thing to tell her sister.


    "Beloved... to forgive mother and her... mother and her, she just wants to get it back..."


    "Get it back? What to get back?"


    "Hehe, it is to regain my father''s heart, and the peaceful and peaceful family... At that time, you were not born, so you wouldn''t know it. Before father and mother separated, they were actually very loving couples. I know all of this."


    "Sister Mouai..."


    "When my beloved was just born, my mother was actually very happy. At that time, while she was gratified by the birth of her beloved, she was also looking forward to''this way, I can regain my father''s heart'', and my father is indeed caring very hard. To my mother, but...but... Father''s care for Miss Akashia is indestructible. The reason why your mother is not good to you is probably the side effect after that expectation fell through, ahem..."


    Mou Ai coughed up blood while talking, all the red blood, for Mou Ai at this time, was the call of death.


    "Sister Mouai, don''t talk anymore!"


    Kariya shook her head slightly. She knew that she was dead soon, so she must say all the last words.


    "Beloved, mother actually loves you too. I''m very sure about this. She must also love you from the heart, because you are also her most precious daughter...cough cough...so, I hope you can Forgive... forgive us... okay?"


    Karai felt that her eyelids were getting heavier and heavier, and she blinked her eyes almost as if she had exhausted her whole body strength. Her eyes were blurred with tears, and she could hardly see the look of her beloved.


    "I''m sorry, beloved... As your sister, I have never done anything that your sister should do for you... I am really an unqualified sister... Sorry... Excuse me..."


    There is still a little consciousness left in the love, but whether it is beloved, Hu Meng and Xiao Wei, who have been silent on the side and completely unable to participate in the sister''s final farewell, know that she is exhausted.


    Beloved knelt beside Karai, her thin shoulders trembled helplessly, and her tears were completely uncontrollable.


    "Wh...what... Sister, you are too self-talking...what do you want me to do? How can I laugh with my mother and sisters? I also...very very much... ...I like everyone very much..."


    My beloved is indeed very helpless. She doesn¡¯t care about the harm she has suffered, but the love is just let go. The love is redeemed, but all the sorrows must be endured by the love of one person. She is only fifteen years old. It¡¯s just that little girl.


    The golden light was accompanied by the fluctuation of the space, Naruto appeared beside his beloved and put his big hand on top of his beloved head.


    Beloved felt the familiar big hand, immediately turned around, looked at the blond hair that she once hated with tears in her eyes, stretched out her hand to grab his clothes, and pleaded.


    "Naruto, please... save my sister, okay?! You must be able to save her, please save her!"


    Now the beloved has nothing to ask for, she just wants to be able to live in this world well, she can not mind the thing that was almost killed by the two times, and the person who gave the order is her mother, she doesn¡¯t care. , Even her pride can be completely discarded, begging in front of Naruto, everything, just hope that love can live, and then one day, the four sisters will go shopping and play together, and then the sisters can touch On top of her head, she smiled and proudly said: "It''s really our sister."


    My beloved wish, nothing more.


    "Well, you let me go first, I have a phone call to tell your sister."


    Xin Ai wiped the tears that she couldn''t stop, let go of Naruto, and gave him the position.


    Naruto squatted beside Karai. Although Karai is basically invisible to the eyes and almost deaf, but it is strange to say that she can feel that the person standing next to her is Naruto Uzumaki. .


    "Naruto Uzumaki?"


    Naruto squatted beside Karai, gently lifted her messy blonde hair, looked at her face that was not like the vitality of the past, and said faintly: "Kaiai, what do you think of falling to this end? ?"


    Kariya smiled softly, with the kind of freedom and ease that dying talents have, and said: "This is also pretty good... My dirty and filthy life can finally be redeemed in the hands of beloved..."


    "You have been redeemed, but you have to bear the pain in your heart. This is not what a good sister should do."


    Naruto uttered words that made Mouai unable to refute, turned her hands over and spread out the palms of her hands. In each of Mouai¡¯s hands, there was a special mark that a vampire did not have, one black and one white, with the left hand. The palm of the palm is the black moon, and the palm of the right hand is the white sun, which is exactly the same as the mark of Naruto''s hands!


    Because of the appearance of Naruto, the imprint of heaven and earth that was originally imposed on Kuai''s body was finally revealed, and Kuai also felt the existence of that thing. She didn''t ask''what is this'', but said,''It really is you.'' ''.


    Love is not an idiot. After returning to Zhu Ran''s house from the Snow Girl, she has been having a sad nightmare. Since then, the painful emotions that have emerged in her heart, and at the end of fighting with them, she gave up The trace of mercy that I lost was all because of the existence of the curse of heaven and earth.


    "When I was in the Snow Girl, I imposed this curse seal on you. This heaven and earth curse seal will continue to erode your soul. Your heart is no longer pure and flawless. Speaking of it, your heart has been lost The power of tarnished, I gave you a whole new heart, and now I give you life again."


    With a wave of Naruto''s hand, he swept all the gravel nearby and cleared a large open space. My beloved them could guess that Naruto was going to save Karai, so they didn''t dare to bother at all and stood far away.


    Naruto injected Chakra into the ground and drew a huge gossip array on the ground, with two Tai Chi Yin and Yang fish in the middle.


    Naruto lifted Karai from the ground, and then placed her body on the white fisheye of the yin fish. On the contrary, he stood on the black fisheye of the yang fish, quickly forming a seal in his hand.


    The sun mark on the palm of Naruto''s right hand and the moon mark on the palm of Kuai''s left hand all began to glow, accompanied by the two Tai Chi Yin and Yang fish on the ground beginning to swim slowly.


    "The whirlpool upright forbids other people to cross!"


    Chapter 191-The Legacy of Akashia!Yulu''s desperate revenge!


    Under Naruto and Karai, the two Tai Chi Yin-Yang fish spin quickly, and finally turned into a chaos. Golden light rushed out of the formation, covering Naruto and Karai''s body completely.


    In the golden light, Karai''s body was not controlled by her, slowly suspended in mid-air, and then stood upright.


    Although Karai is completely unable to move now, Karai is still facing Naruto''s direction under the influence of the formation, and stretches out her left hand, and connects the glowing black moon to the palm of Naruto''s right hand. The white sun is opposite.


    After the two marks representing the unique power were facing each other, real power began to emanate. In those two marks, black lightning appeared, and they continued to converge toward the center.


    The black lightning from the palms of the two people met in the center of the Tai Chi diagram. The black lightning formed a unique path.


    Naruto and Karai each had blood flowing out of their palms. Their blood was completely merged along the path formed by the black lightning. In the path, the blood of the two was completely mixed and finally split into two strands. It rushed towards the palms of Naruto and Karai, and finally entered their bodies.


    Under the feet of the two of them, the rotation of the Tai Chi diagram has gradually slowed down, and finally freezes. The positions of Naruto and Kuai have not moved at all, but the positions of the Tai Chi diagram have completely reversed.

 1237 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1237

    Naruto was standing on Yin Yu''s eyes at this time, and the position of mourning was completely reversed.


    Yin and Yang are reversing, reversing life and death!


    The love that should have died completely at this time was given a new life by Naruto. Using the blood of the two of them as a medium, a blood contract was concluded on their souls!


    This is another forbidden power of Naruto!


    This technique does not reduce Naruto''s life. The meaning of his life crossing is not to directly divide Naruto''s life into half of Karai, but that the two of them will share Naruto''s life.


    For example, if Naruto still has a lifespan of a thousand years, after using his life to sign a contract, Naruto and Kuai will share a lifespan of a thousand years.


    As long as Naruto¡¯s life is not over, can be restored no matter how much damage it suffers. It seems that the relationship between the sacred tree and Otsuki Kaguya has formed. Naruto is now the sacred tree, and the sacred tree has become Datongmu Huiye.


    When Naruto is immortal, love is immortal. Even if the soul of love is cut to pieces, you can rely on Naruto''s power to regenerate the soul. Unless the contract between them is completely broken, there will be no killing The way to die for love.


    Naruto¡¯s forbidden law is also very similar to a contract with a demon in Western legends. In many descriptions of Western demons, it is said that as long as you pay a certain price and sign a contract with the devil, you can get immortality. , The price paid for love is her own.


    Karai wanted to die and wanted to be relieved. It was not difficult to heal her injury. The problem was her death-seeking heart, so Naruto could only use his forbidden technique to save Karai''s life.


    Naruto¡¯s life crossing just now is based on Yang, that is to say, he is the master and the love is the subordinate. From now on, Naruto will have an absolute command effect on the love, and only Naruto If he is willing, he can take away the life of at any time. If Naruto dies, will die with him. In other words, this is an absolute contract of life and death.


    Under the influence of the contract of his birth, Karai''s heart injury was smashed by his beloved katana just now, and he fully recovered in just a few seconds, also because this is the blood formed by mutual blood exchange and fusion. Because of this contract, Kariya almost mastered all of Naruto¡¯s blood succession limits. Although he could not master his sixth sense ability, Kariya could easily obtain the same ability as Sharu with this effort. , Naruto also has the vampire ability to mow love at this time.


    Naruto walked in front of the rebirth of mourning, using the middle finger and index finger to point on the mourning forehead, and said: "Now your life is given to you by me. Without my permission, it is absolutely impossible for you to die even if you want to. I think that death can escape all the sins you have committed. From now on, use your hands to repay the mistakes you made in the past."


    This is not comfort, but an order, which is the absolute effect of his life crossing!


    "Yes."


    Karai nodded, because of his birth, she did not resist Naruto''s order at this time, and even said that Naruto''s order is far higher than Yulu''s order for Karai, nodded and agreed. After that, tears of witnessing her rebirth shed in his eyes.


    "thank you."


    Naruto smiled softly, shrugged, and then said: "You can tell my body about this, I''m just a clone."


    After Karai¡¯s surprised gaze, the Naruto in front of her turned into a bloody mist and flew towards Naruto¡¯s direction. Although this Naruto was just a blood shadow clone, the contract Naruto just concluded, but It will not be eliminated.


    Naruto used the blood from her previous injury to create a bloody shadow clone. Finally, at the last moment before the life of mourning died, he used the forbidden method to live and pass, share her life with mourning, and share her life and heart. All were saved.


    This, when Naruto''s blood returned to his own body, was also fully known by Naruto.


    Naruto did not say this, because after the signing of the contract for his life crossing, Naruto and Kuai formed a force that absolutely cannot be betrayed. If you want to Kuai now, you can choose between Yulu and Naruto. , Kariya will definitely choose Naruto without hesitation. This is his confidence in his own forbidden technique, and his contract force for life is absolutely irresistible.


    As Mou Ai said, Yulu now only has endless revenge and love, and it would be too cruel to lose love again.


    Yulu didn''t know that she had lost her last daughter. Because of the gradual fusion of the body and Alkad, the power of Alkad, the demon king, gradually affected Yulu, making her heart affected and becoming more crazy.


    Those scarlet eyes, which no longer possess any positive emotions, stared at their most hated Mengxiang, and roared: "Akaxia Mengxiang! Only you, I must kill myself!!"


    Yulu roared hoarse, her life was already filled with revenge. Killing Mengxiang and taking away everything that Akashia had guarded was Yulu''s only remaining goal in her life.


    Yulu assimilated with Alkad''s body, and her will to vengeance also affected Alkad''s power. The level of awakening became higher and higher, and countless tentacles filled the sky.


    These tentacles all have Alkad''s true ancestor power. When attacking, they will detonate the target. One move is enough to kill the enemy in a second. This is the powerful power of the true ancestor.


    These countless tentacles, as if forming the posture of the demon king, blocked all Naruto and their attacks, while several tentacles flew towards Moexiang''s body.


    Mengxiang has long known that Yulu''s killing intent on her is approaching infinite. Although facing the murderous intent, Mengxiang doesn''t see any tension, her scarlet eyes are staring at the countless tentacles in front of her, her tall and beautiful body is here. Among them, dodge quickly, avoiding all the tentacles'' attacks, and quickly approaching Yulu''s body.


    "Yulu, I''m different from you! I didn''t walk here alone, I''m not fighting alone, and I absolutely can''t let you hurt the person I love in my heart anymore, all...I want to become stronger!!!"


    Mengxiang¡¯s will turned into her powerful strength, even if her body was penetrated by Alkad¡¯s tentacles, she didn¡¯t notice it. She had come to Yulu¡¯s face, enduring the pain in her body, twisting her body, and using her horns. , Kicked Yulu''s face with all her strength.


    "Weigh yourself well!! Yulu!!"


    Mengxiang showed the limit of her abilities on this foot, even including the power of the true ancestor who had been partially awakened. A full kick hit Yulu''s side cheek, almost completely disappearing half of Yulu''s cheek in an instant. , Yin Hong''s blood made Yulu look like a terrifying ghost.


    "Dare to use my feet...I can''t spare you!!! Mengxiang!!!"


    Yulu''s combination with Alkad now has become an immortal monster. Even if half of her cheek is kicked off, she cannot be killed. The countless tentacles took the opportunity to grab the Mengxiang in front of her.


    "Mengxiang be careful!!"


    Ya Ai wanted to cut away the tentacles in front of him, but Yulu finally caught Mengxiang. How could they do what they wished, countless shots blocked Ya Ai and their steps, and she couldn''t rescue Mengxiang who was in a huge crisis. .


    "This fortress is about to fall. You have already lost! And I have merged with Alkad''s body! Look, this perfect recovery ability! No one can stop me anymore!!!"


    Mengxiang was held tightly by Yulu''s tentacles, and she couldn''t help feeling shocked when she saw Yulu''s appearance up close.


    "She is even more alienated..."


    Yulu uses Alkad''s power more and more, which makes her power stronger and her body more alienated. She has fallen completely into power and cannot look back.


    "If you want to hate, hate the Acacia who made the cross, because I can get this power thanks to the cross that Acacia created that hides the power of manipulating Alkad. Hehe... if you know The cross made by yourself will kill her own daughter. Akashia must be very painful. She will definitely kneel and ask me to stop, crying and begging for my forgiveness!"


    "Yulu, you...you are hopeless!!"


    Yulu didn¡¯t care about Mengxiang at all. She was even more alienated at this time. Because of Alkad¡¯s ability, her arms seemed to have formed white armor, except for her face and eyes on the palms of her hands. Her original posture was like the queen of a demon.


    "Akasha leaves you not with love, but with despair and death. Come... accept her gift, Mengxiang!!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Two-Akashia''s Love!Super Yulu!


    Just like Yulu said, everyone else, she can leave it to Karai to solve it, but only her, Akashia Mengxiang!Yulu must be killed by her own hands!


    Those tentacles bound Mengxiang''s body tightly, and at the same time, the sharp white claws on the right arm had already grasped Mengxiang''s body with endless hatred!


    Using Alkad''s true ancestor''s power to perform such a simple attack, it also has enough destructive power to make Mengxiang''s body pierce in an instant.


    Facing the breath of death from the white claws, even Mengxiang closed his eyes, and truly faced the fear of death, able to keep his face unchanged, or he was a man like Naruto who has experienced countless death crises. , Or mourning love, desperate for the world, only those who only want to die can do it.


    ''mom¡­¡­''


    Yulu¡¯s huge white claws have reached Mengxiang¡¯s face, but they stopped just a few centimeters away. This is not because Yulu wants to play Mengxiang. This time she really intends to kill Mengxiang. , Lest there be many dreams in the night, but her body suddenly completely lost control. Her body that had been assimilated with Alkad immediately became stiff like a stone, completely immobile.


    Yulu tried her best to continuously mobilize her own God¡¯s point of view ability, merge with Alkad¡¯s demon power, or the power to mobilize the cross. She wanted to move her body slightly to kill the cute fragrance in front of her, but no matter what What effort Yulu made, her body was completely rigid and unable to move, she could only exist there like a statue.


    "What''s going on?! The body... can''t move... what is this..."


    Yulu didn''t know what was happening to her, and at this moment, Naruto and Yaai took the opportunity to use the Bengyue Dimensional Knife to cut off the tentacles that had lost Yulu''s control and became rigid. Seeing Yulu''s body stiffened, Ya Love was equally incomprehensible, but Naruto showed a clear sneer.


    "Huh, are you really too addicted to power, Yulu?"


    An old voice appeared in the air, Yulu barely moved her eyes and saw Dongfang Unbeaten, holding Zhu Ran Yicha defeated by him in her hand, and appeared here. At this time, the Dongfang Unbeaten was still not liberated. His demon power is still in the state of old age, but the clothes on the upper body have faded, hanging down at the waist, and the right half of the body is covered with black runes. This is a manifestation of his increased strength, but he has not been liberated into youth. The status, which means that he still has some margin.


    "father?!"


    "father?"

 1238 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1238

    Invincible Dongfang looked at his left hand, Zhu Ran Yicha, who didn''t know his life or death, and threw it aside, saying, "Don''t worry, this is a fake, the real one should be much stronger! Just a copy. It¡¯s just a copy of the tea power, the second branch minister of the Yuka Country, but the name is unknown."


    Following Dongfang''s undefeated explanation, the "Zhu Ran Yicha" that was thrown on the ground by him was blown away by the wind like dust, revealing the image of an old man with a thick white beard.


    Naruto shook his head. He had noticed such a thing a long time ago. How could the man who is known as the strongest in Zhu Ran''s family be just a rubbish who huddled behind his hands and dared not do anything?If Akashia would like such a person, Naruto would really have to doubt the vision of the true ancestor, but when things have developed to this point, Yulu has completely lost her performance.


    Naruto walked to Moexiang''s side. The tentacles that had entangled Moexiang''s body were automatically released at this time, and Moexiang was let down. Naruto reached out to catch Moexiang, and both of them stood up again.


    "Invincible in the East! Uzumaki Naruto! This way... is this a good thing you did?! What did you do!!!"


    Yulu couldn''t understand why she suddenly became like this. After thinking about it, Yulu could only attribute the cause to the strongest Dongfang Unbeaten and Naruto.


    Naruto shook his head and looked at Yulu with jeers and sarcasm with azure blue eyes, and said, "Zhu Ran Yulu, haven''t you understood yet? It seems that you might have completely misunderstood it from the beginning. Because of that, it will be rejected and hardened, because the cross has no power to control Alkad!"


    "No... no power to control?! Don''t be kidding! Wasn''t it controllable just now?!"


    Yulu couldn''t believe it. To be precise, she couldn''t believe Naruto''s words. She had been plotting for revenge and to seize the cross from Mengxiang for so many years. Now, wherever she can fail, she has no retreat. If revenge fails, she will have nowhere to go.


    "How long do you think I have studied this cross?! This cross is connected to the deep part of Alkad, this connection can make Alkad obey!"


    "You are right, this cross is indeed connected to the deep part of Alkad, but it is not Alkad itself that connects, but the real ancestor Acacia Brad Lipa who sleeps deep in Alkad¡¯s body. That''s Mengxiang''s mother!!"


    "You, what are you talking about... this cross... is connected to Akash?!"


    "Yes, this cross does not have any power to control Alkad, otherwise, where does Akash need to sacrifice herself to seal Alkad!" Dongfang Unbeaten took Naruto''s words and said: "Chi Ye Mengxiang Inherited the blood of the true ancestor of Akash, when the power of the true ancestor of Chi Ye Mengxiang awakens, Alkad will also awaken. In order to protect his daughter, in order to prevent the demon king Alkad from awakening again, Akash produces With that cross, I personally sealed Mengxiang¡¯s true ancestor power!"


    "This cross is Akash''s intention to protect Mengxiang. Even if they are separated, the mother and daughter can be connected to each other. This is the true face of the connection of this cross! Akash is the greatest, strong and gentle woman in the world. After Alkad¡¯s monsters merged, her own consciousness should have completely disappeared, but Akash¡¯s instinct as a mother is still in Alkad¡¯s body, responding to the wish issued by the cross! Yulu, you Akash¡¯s response was mistaken for Alkad¡¯s obedience, so it was rejected by the cross and hardened. Do you think you can use Akash¡¯s maternal love to kill her favorite daughter?!"


    Yulu''s plan of revenge for many years was nothing but a villain. Everything she planned, revenge for Mengxiang, revenge for Akashia, and now all of this has become a dream. The cross cannot help her revenge, but it proves With Akash''s great maternal love, this is simply the cruelest irony for Yulu, who has committed all her life to revenge at all costs.


    "Don''t talk nonsense... You mean, this cross... can''t be used for revenge from the beginning?! Then why am I... why do I want to be this way?! Don''t talk nonsense!! "


    Yulu''s worldview began to collapse because of the failure of revenge. There is no more terrifying spiritual torment than this, which completely destroys the world in a person''s heart...


    Mengxiang reached out and grabbed the disc hanging on Yulu''s neck, her eyes filled with tears as she felt her mother''s warm love again.


    "Yulu, you should return it to me this time. This cross is too heavy for you."


    ''Oops!The reason why I was not attacked by Alkad was because of wearing this cross. Without it, I would...''


    There was a warning sign in Yulu''s heart. Alkad was already a completely demonized monster. Even a vampire would be attacked by Alkad, but because the cross was connected to Akash''s mind, Yulu was not affected. Alkad attacks, once this cross is lost, Yulu will completely become Alkad''s food!


    "Slow... wait! If you don''t save me, the fall of the fortress cannot be stopped! If this fortress falls, the city of the world will be destroyed as a result!"


    "what did you say?!"


    "Hahaha...you can''t do it! As the daughter of Akash, how could you take the lives of tens of thousands of people like this?! Let go of your hand, don¡¯t forget that the last trump card is still mine. Hands!!!"


    Yulu yelled hysterically at Mengxiang. Mengxiang''s kindness was her last trump card.


    Naruto looked at Moexiang''s hesitation, took out a smartphone from his pocket, dialed a short number on it, and then pressed hands-free.


    "Hey, uncle, did you solve it over there?"


    At this moment, in the depths of the sky fortress, higher than the level of Alkad¡¯s physical storage area, is the central computer that controls the power of the sky fortress, and that person has disappeared for a long time. It is Mr. Slippery Ghost Driver, who is unconsciously standing in front of the central computer, with countless tentacles stretched out from his body, connected to the computer in front of him, while holding the phone with two tentacles and placing it near his ear .


    "Don''t worry, the central computer has successfully invaded, and the fall has been avoided. Let me drive next."


    "Thank you, slicker."


    After Naruto hung up the phone, looking at Yulu whose complexion changed drastically, she walked slowly to Yulu''s face, and then stretched out her hand towards Dongfang Invincible, saying: "Old man, do you have any blank spells on your body, lend me one Zhang?"


    "Borrow? Would you pay it back?" Dongfang Unbeaten satirized Naruto, but he immediately took out a golden charm from his body and threw it to Naruto.


    Naruto held the golden charm in his hand, bit his finger, and began to draw runes on it, his face gradually darkened as a result, but his movements did not stop.


    "For the sake of your love and beloved mother, I will let you die without pain. After you get to hell, pay for your sins, Yulu, the greatest achievement of your life is to have love. And my beloved two daughters."


    Naruto¡¯s tone was flat. If it weren¡¯t for the sisters, Naruto would never allow Yulu to die easily, but that¡¯s nothing else. Naruto put the drawn spell on top of Yulu¡¯s head and quickly knotted it with her hands. Made a few seals.


    "The cross should be returned to me, Yulu!"


    "The secret technique extradite Huangquan!!"


    Chapter 193-Alkad Awakens!The real hell is coming!!


    Naruto put the golden charm on Yulu''s forehead. Although it was like collecting a zombie, it made Yulu''s soul immediately escape from the body.


    Although it takes a little longer to draw the spell and seal the seal, it takes a little longer to prepare, but this trick is Naruto''s best way to keep the whole body.


    Speaking of effects, Naruto¡¯s extradition of Huangquan is the same as the Unforgivable Curse of Harry Potter World¡¯s Avadasuo, as well as the golden saint who guards the Cancer Palace, Dismask¡¯s unique trick to accumulate corpse energy. It can force the soul to leave the body, resulting in a one-hit effect.


    Naruto needs to borrow the power of the spell to condense his sixth sense ability on the spell, and then nail the Niwan Palace on the top of his head to make people deadly. After all, he is only in the state of the sixth sense, and Dismask , Is indeed the seventh sense golden saint.


    The extradition of Huang Quan also caused Naruto''s mental energy to be exhausted, and he had performed several forbidden techniques in a row before, so his face was a bit ugly at this time, but he still had to finish what he should do.


    Yulu''s soul was forcibly sent by Naruto Huangquan to the road to Huangquan, Hirazaka!


    It is said that in the age of mythology, the father god Izanagi and the mother god Izanami were opposed here, and a thousand-yin stone was placed so that Izanami could not pass back to the sun, the two gods. It''s here that the couple''s relationship is split. Because of the relationship between Senyinshi, Huangquan is a place of death that cannot be turned back.


    Unless Yulu can break through the boundaries of the five senses in an instant, comprehend the sixth and seventh senses above that, and then comprehend the eighth sense Alaya consciousness, beyond the boundary of life and death, she will definitely not be able to return from Huangquan Biliangsaka.


    It can be said that Yulu''s body is completely a corpse at this time. Naruto''s left hand grabbed Yulu''s shoulder, and at the same time a black spiral sword appeared in his right hand.


    "The sky marsh spear cuts off!!"


    As the power of the mind gradually increased, Naruto was able to control the power of the Heavenly Marsh Spear, and the black matter spiraled up like a DNA molecule, forming a divine sword that could completely cut everything off.


    Naruto yanked Yulu''s body hard, and at the same time swept the sky marsh spear.


    Sneer!!


    The black Excalibur easily cut off the part of Yulu''s body that was connected to Alkad. This all-not-slashing Skymarsh Spear not only cut off their bodies, but also assimilated Yulu and Alkad. The body is completely separated!


    Yulu''s body was dragged out of Alkad''s body by Naruto, and Moexiang took advantage of the force and pulled the cross back into her hands.When Yulu''s corpse fell to the ground, it had completely restored its former appearance, without alienation, without Alkad''s breath, only a cold corpse remained.


    Naruto dismissed the Heavenly Marsh Spear in his right hand, and numerous thick wooden vines grew from his right arm, which surrounded Yulu''s body and personally built a wooden coffin for her.


    Help Yulu keep the whole body, completely wipe out the breath of Alkad from her, and let her die cleanly. This is the limit Naruto can do for love and beloved. After all, let him let Yulu go. That is It is absolutely impossible.


    Without Yulu''s control, Alkad''s breath has become violent, completely wild and without reason, and huge tentacles continue to destroy this aerial fortress.


    boom!!


    Just when everyone was relieved because of Yulu''s death, a black figure suddenly appeared in front of this kind of person. Almost everyone did not see the person''s movements clearly, and the East was unbeaten and was hit by the opponent. fly!


    "I really want to thank you, Naruto Uzumaki. Although there are some mistakes, what you did is roughly the same as I expected."


    Although Naruto felt very heavy and tired because of the continuous use of forbidden techniques that burdened him, but after hearing this voice, he still cheered up, looked at the black figure, and said: "Hid for so long. , You can finally give it up, King of Masks!"

 1239 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1239

    Dressed in black, with a big brimmed hat on his head, and a horrible eyeless white mask on his face. This dress is what Miao Xilong and Huang Fangfang said, the reality of the Miao family and the Yujia country Creator, King of Masks!


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Sen Leng''s gloomy laughter came out from under the terrifying white mask, it seemed to carry endless darkness, and the terrifying sound that spread the power of darkness around the world made everyone uncomfortable.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, I think with your abilities, I should already know my identity, right? This way, I don''t have to keep hiding, right?"


    "That''s right,''Masked'' means''Nothingness''. The identity of the King of Masks is just a cover up. Take off your mask. By the way, we just saw it not long ago. ?"


    The King of Masks seems quite satisfied with Naruto¡¯s statement. In fact, there is no need to cover up at all. The black hand behind the scenes finally took off the terrifying white mask, revealing a pretty handsome face. But seeing this face, except Naruto and Ya Ai, everyone, including the others who just rushed over, was also surprised.


    "Fujisaki Ma! Are you the King of Masks?!!!"


    Except for Naruto and Ya''ai, no one else would have thought of the man behind all these incidents. In fact, they had already met him a long time ago, when they were in the far away Snow Girl!


    Touhou Unbeaten saw Fujisaki''s face, and the surprise on his face was more intense than when he was defeated by the opponent just now.


    "That face...impossible! How could you be here?! You are obviously sealed! Naruto, I heard that, this guy is not called Fujisaki at all, but..."


    "I know! He is the beginning of all events in these two hundred years, true ancestor Alkad!"


    Fujisaki Masa ignored the surprises of other people, and ignored his old opponent Touhou Undefeated. She smiled, tacitly acquiescing to her identity, lighted herself a cigarette and took a bite slowly. , Said: "Naruto Uzumaki, you don''t seem to be surprised at all. It seems that you should have known my identity long ago? Did Ya Ai tell you?"


    "No, Ya''ai never told me, in fact, I knew it when I first met you in the Snow Girl!"


    "Oh, is it so?"


    "Yes, Yuya Yoshii is a synthetic monster Chimera made using Alkad¡¯s DNA! He was originally the deputy head of the first branch, and you, as his direct superior, are very similar to him, but But even greater and darker power, so I know you must be related to Alkad, and the aura of Mengxiang¡¯s true ancestor is very similar to you. With these two points, I can be sure that you are Alkad! Alkad! De is not going to succumb to others, what the king of masks, just don''t want the Oriental Invincible and the god of the gods to know that you still exist in this world, so as not to hinder your plans, right?!"


    "Yes, what you said is right, Naruto Uzumaki, you really deserve to be the person I value most. Whether it is resourcefulness, strength or scheming, you are above the original three Pluto! Two hundred years ago, I did lose to the three Plutos, but in the last lesson before being sealed by Akash, I created my own clone and escaped, just like Monkey King Monkey, that''s who I am now! Then I put on the''mask'' and created the Miao Family and Yujia Kingdom. After two hundred years of business, I finally waited for this day, the day when I was completely''resurrected''!"


    Fujisaki Masahiro opened his arms, completely different from Yulu just now. He himself is Alkad''s clone. Now Alkad has awakened. His clone can naturally communicate with Alkad''s body and make this demon king truly awaken!


    With Fujisaki''s call, Alkad''s breath continued to become more violent and powerful, and the entire fortress could not bear Alkad''s demon power and began to fall apart!


    At this time, it was deep underground in the fortress, where the central computer was located.


    The righteousness in front of the slippery ghost kept beeping warning sounds, heralding a huge danger.


    The slippery ghost quickly manipulated the central computer in front of him to bring up the cross-sectional view of the entire fortress. In this way, you can see the cross-section of the entire fortress. In this picture, there is a huge light group, which represents That powerful monster that just awakened!


    "From the deepest part of the fortress, a powerful force suddenly appeared! This is... damn! Has Alkad finally fully awakened?! This way the fortress can''t be controlled and will fall into the world!"


    Because of the powerful demon power emanating from Alkad¡¯s awakening, all the electronic devices in the sky fortress were damaged. Because of the influence of Alkad¡¯s ultra-high concentration of demon power, these high-tech electronic devices were all transformed into demon power in an instant. Scrap!


    The anti-gravity device that originally supported the entire sky fortress was also scrapped because of Alkad¡¯s demon power. Even a slicker can manipulate any machinery, but there is absolutely no way for the broken machinery. Now no matter what he does, it is already Unable to stop the sky fortress, falling towards the human world.


    This huge island, plus the true ancestor Alkad''s body, once it falls, the peaceful world will completely turn into a purgatory!


    Zhu Ranyulu had just died in Naruto''s hands, but this was only the beginning of the final battle. Alkad''s complete awakening represented the true arrival of dark hell.


    But at this time, Naruto''s body changed!


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Four-The Terrible God of God Norman!The resurrection of Alkad!


    The fall of the sky fortress was ultimately unstoppable, and this huge sky island fell in the human city.


    The huge impact during the fall, coupled with Alkad''s previous destruction, made the entire sky fortress completely shattered at the moment of impact, and the impact caused those skyscrapers to collapse. The damage caused by this impact is no longer counted.


    Due to the impact, the interior of the aerial fortress was almost completely damaged, and many of the fuel storage areas had huge explosions. Although it did not have the powerful impact like a giant meteorite, because the aerial fortress was really too big, So the damage caused is equally terrifying.


    In such an explosion, Concubine Liu, Hu Meng, and Kuai Ai are all types that can transform wings, and immediately fly in the air, catching other people who can¡¯t fly, and constantly avoiding the explosion and the fragmentation in the air. Shi, is okay, but neither Concubine Liu nor Hu Meng are good at close combat, which means that their strength is very weak. In such an explosive turbulence, it¡¯s really hard to support yourself and other people¡¯s bodies. It''s very difficult.


    "You all have to hurry up! If you fall, it will be over!!"


    Hu Meng yelled with all his strength, but her voice was completely submerged in the explosive airflow and loud noise almost as soon as she shouted out of her throat, but in such a chaotic explosion, a spell flew over. A huge bubble formed beside Hu Meng and the others, wrapping the bodies of Hu Meng and Xiao Kui.


    Although this soap bubble-like bubble looks fragile, it is unexpectedly strong, and it was completely undamaged in the explosion. With the bodies of Hu Meng and Xiao Wei, it slowly drifted towards a safe place. .


    "This bubble is..."


    "Foam dreams, riding on the magic of bubbles floating in the air, with this technique, you should be able to escape from this explosion."


    "The undefeated lord of the East!"


    In such an explosive chaos, the only person who can use the most correct witchcraft in time is Dongfang Undefeated. Although Huang Fangfang has improved a lot, he is still not qualified in the face of such a powerful existence as Dongfang Undefeated. It.


    The East was riding in a huge bubble like the invincible. Behind the funny little disc sunglasses, his eyes were no longer normal.


    "By the way, this is too miserable. In the end, it still failed to prevent the fall of the fortress, and this is the human world... It should have caused a lot of deaths and injuries, so this is not just a problem in the monster world! "


    Because of the fall of the fortress and the awakening of Alkad, this prosperous human city has been completely plunged into purgatory.


    Hu Meng looked at the fire outside, looked around, and shouted: "Right, where is Naruto?! Where are Naruto and Moexiang?!"


    "Don''t worry, you don''t need to worry about the strength of that kid, and I have already imposed a bubble dream on them, there will be no problem." Dongfang''s undefeated eyes carried the seriousness two hundred years later, "I still worry about myself now. Well, Alkad¡¯s seal has been completely unlocked! The air is full of that evil soul, and this is the omen that the guy starts to howl again!"


    Invincible in the East made everyone focus on Alkad''s affairs, but there was still a trace of worry flashing deep in their eyes.


    Before the fortress fell, at the moment Alkad had just fully awakened, Touhou Unbeaten noticed that Naruto''s aura seemed to have changed, and captured his painful expression at that moment. Before asking what was going on, the fortress just Has fallen.


    ''Don''t drop the chain at this time, damn kid!Now it''s a real hell!''


    Huge tentacles stretched out from the smoke and dust, and a simple sweep caused all nearby buildings to collapse one after another. The reinforced concrete made of human wisdom and technology, before Alkad¡¯s endless power, was completely vulnerable. .


    And in this destruction like apocalypse, the real ancestor Alkad, after two hundred years, finally once again showed his huge figure before the world!


    Alkad''s height is about more than two hundred meters. It is not that there are no taller buildings in the human city than Alkad, but most of the buildings are around Alkad, which are like children''s toy models.


    The whole body seems to be wearing a black armor, with several thick tentacles. This is very different from the image of a vampire. It is also because of the power of mutation caused by the assimilation of Alkad and too many demons.


    Roar!!


    For the first time in two hundred years, when he was completely awakened, Alkad let out a loud roar when he appeared.


    Invincible Dongfang twisted a spell in his hand, urging his own demon power, and maintaining all bubble dreams, so that they would not be completely broken in this roar of Alkad.


    The fierce wind created by Alkad''s demon power blows all the undefeated hair of the East to fly backwards.


    "It''s been gone for two hundred years! Alkad!!"


    Alkad is the demon god of destruction, his existence is to destroy, destroy everything, destroy all existence in this world.


    At the first moment when he truly awakened for the first time in two hundred years, Alkad began his act of destroying the world. Under Alkad''s attack, the city in front of him quickly turned into ruins after being swept by the disaster.


    Fujisaki stood in midair, watching her body destroy the human city, holding a scepter like a spine in her hand.


    "It''s not right, the damage is so great, but there are very few corpses...No! It should be said that this area is the only place where there are almost no humans..."

 1240 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1240

    Fujisaki looked at the big city in front of her with a frown. Although it was prosperous, it seemed to be a ghost town. After thinking about it for a while, she smiled and said, "That''s it, good guy, do you want to use this as a battlefield?! Three big! The last person of Pluto, Goko God Noraki!!"


    It¡¯s finally time to reach the final battle. Even for a guy like Noriaki Miko, who only talks and doesn¡¯t do anything, he can¡¯t continue to sit down in Yanghai Academy, the chairman of Yanghai Academy, the wise general among the three kings. It is at this moment that the god of god Noriaki finally rushes to the battlefield!


    Noriaki Gokami appeared directly in front of Fujisaki, and he had not seen him for two hundred years. Speaking of which, Gokami and Alkad were old acquaintances.


    "What''s the matter, Alkad, you seem to be unhappy?"


    The wise pearl of the gods of the gods of Miko was holding it, teasing an old acquaintance whom he had not seen for two hundred years, and said: "It seems that even you can''t kill non-existent humans!"


    With a dark smile on Fujisaki''s face, she looked at the guy who hadn''t seen each other in these two hundred years, and said, "Is it there, it really is a good thing you did, God God! Tell me, what did you use? Magic, made all the humans in this city disappear?"


    "Hehe, this is not''magic'', I just greeted my human''friends''. I just hope that your awakening in two hundred years will be a little more grand."


    Noriaki Goko is still so weird, and things will always only be known to him and others will never know the nasty smile, accompanied by a huge roar in the sky.


    "Fighter? Unexpectedly, your friend is someone who can use the army, is he the head of the government?"


    "That''s right."


    "That''s it, you were ready to bring me here. You accurately predicted the location of my awakening to induce, let your friends evacuate the residents here, and let the Self-Defense Forces surround the city. It''s terrible. Pre-judgment and connections! Even though you haven''t seen you for two hundred years, your ingenuity is still so powerful, the three great kings, the wise commander, God, and God Dianming!!"


    The eyes under the hat of Noriaki Goko began to glow, and he smiled:


    "However, I am only the''Chairman of Yanghai Academy'' now, that''s all! You are the only one who hasn''t changed, Alkad! Take a look at humans. They have achieved tremendous changes in the past two centuries, in terms of military strength. It is even a leap forward, and now they can even destroy this planet! At the same time, they also realize that huge power may cause destruction! They realize that from now on, all countries, races and religions must stop Struggle and build common prosperity!"


    The more he spoke, the more agitated Yuko God Noriaki was, and he had faintly revealed the way Alkad saw him two hundred years ago.


    "So we monsters must also aim for coexistence with humans! Evolution to the next stage! Your practice of only using power to make others surrender is out of the era, Alkad! You are just a flower in the end! , Just vigorously, destroy it with this twilight era!!"


    The words of Noriaki Goko served as a signal for war. Faced with the legendary demon king Alkad, who almost destroyed the world, not only monsters, but also human beings have gone into battle on a large scale.


    The bomber units of the Self-Defense Force flew through the air, and countless missiles all flew towards Alkad''s body.


    Alkad''s body is so huge, it is too easy to hit him. The fighter jets flying at supersonic speed dropped the bomb and quickly moved away. After crossing a perfect arc in the air, they continued to attack Alkad in reverse.


    Countless bombs have made this city tainted with the smoke of war, explosions and roars filled the entire night sky, as the perfect firework to celebrate the resurrection and destruction of Alkad!


    But at this moment, Naruto''s body abnormality is no longer controlled...


    Chapter 195-Naruto Demonization!Fujisaki Masa returns to the body!


    Still can''t help but come up and send a chapter...


    Naruto¡¯s body changes began when Alkad awakened. When Alkad¡¯s breath was fully awakened, Naruto¡¯s body also emerged with a huge dark aura.


    This is not because Naruto has Alkad''s power in his body. In fact, he has nothing to do with Alkad. It''s just that before, he used his life to survive, and concluded an eternal contract with Kaya!


    The contract not only gave Naruto the eternal life and the power of Naruto, but also gave Naruto the power of the vampire of the love.


    Although Kaya has not received the inheritance of the true ancestor''s power, as the ultimate origin vampire, when Alkad''s power is fully awakened, it will still have an impact on ordinary vampires.


    The simplest is that after the vampire feels Alkad¡¯s breath, the blood flow rate will start to increase, and the character will become more violent and combative than usual, because Alkad is the origin of the vampire, and now all vampires have the ability, Basically, it can be said to be differentiated from Alkad, so Alkad''s breath will stimulate the power of the vampire, that is, instinct.


    The same is true for Kaya, Naruto gains her power, and of course is also affected by Alkad''s breath.Originally this kind of influence, because Naruto is not related to a pure-blood vampire, he can still be suppressed, but the problem is that his state is not good.


    However, Naruto used three consecutive forbidden techniques that would burden him. The last two of his life and extradition of Huangquan consume a lot of mental power, and the first one is when he is in the space enchantment. , For the soul summoning technique used by Ya Ai, reincarnated from the dirty earth.


    If it weren¡¯t for Naruto¡¯s use of this forbidden technique, Jasmine, which had long been made into a zombie by Fujisaki, could he regain his consciousness at that time, and say goodbye to Ya Ai, and only use the dirty soil to reincarnate in order to reincarnate Jasmine. The dead souls are summoned.


    However, the rebirth of the dirty soil requires sacrifices, but only Naruto, Xiaozi and Yaai were present at the time. Jasmine has become a zombie, and even the soul does not exist at all, so naturally it is not considered, and Naruto Dedicated to the god of death is part of his soul fragments!


    The damage to the soul caused Naruto to be in a bad state afterwards, not to mention that he continued to use a forbidden technique that was too mentally burdensome, which could say that Naruto''s mental state fell to the bottom.


    Now the vampire''s blood in Naruto began to riot because of Alkad''s awakening, which in turn triggered a more evil and dark power in his body than Alkad.


    Naruto destroyed the two evil knives of Qianzicun Zheng and Tucheng Heijin, and absorbed the evil and darkness accumulated by these two evil knives for hundreds of years. In addition to his own karma, he has Biarka in his body. De deeper darkness.


    It¡¯s just that Naruto did a lot of good deeds. Those dark powers have been suppressed by Naruto¡¯s mental power and the power of merit, but when Naruto¡¯s state was low, Alkad¡¯s breath caused Naruto to get it from The vampire¡¯s blood ran away, the power of the vampire was originally a dark and gloomy power. This dark power triggered a complete explosion of the dark power that had been sealed in Naruto''s body.


    The power of darkness and the power of vampire blood are almost perfectly matched. When the power of darkness and vampire blood begin to combine, they are out of control. Naruto himself can no longer stop the change, just like Naruto¡¯s merits. The power has been fused with the Ashura method, but when the dark power ran away, the pain caused by Naruto was almost crazy!


    The agitation of the dark power in the body continuously impacted Naruto¡¯s nerves, and was barely rescued by Aai and Moexiang from the explosion. When the three reached the roof of a temporarily safe building, the riot of Naruto¡¯s dark power was already Unable to suppress it.


    "Hurry up! My power is going to run away!!"


    Naruto clenched his shoulders tightly with his hands, fingers had pierced the muscles of his shoulders, and five blood sheds from his shoulders, but this level of pain was far inferior to the pain in his body. The shock of power is almost completely broken.


    Bursts of darkness and ominous auras emerged from Naruto''s body, and there seemed to be countless ghosts'' sorrows and wailings in the air. The sound of ghosts crying and howling, like some kind of mental fluctuation, constantly caused the trance of Mengxiang and Yaai next to him.


    Mengxiang covered the demon power around her body, forming an invisible protective cover, which was to reduce the feeling of turmoil.


    "Naruto, what''s wrong with you?!"


    It was the first time that Mengxiang saw Naruto¡¯s painful look. The dark aura emanating from him made Mengxiang feel uneasy. She didn¡¯t know that Naruto had that huge dark power in her body. But Naruto''s changes started after Alkad awakened, so Moexiang thought that might have something to do with Alkad.


    Moexiang wanted to get close to Naruto and take a closer look at his body, but only one meter close to Naruto¡¯s side, it seemed that there was an enchantment around Naruto¡¯s body, and those dark powers were released. An undetectable chakra whirlwind formed around Naruto''s body. As soon as Moexiang approached, she was bounced off by the powerful whirlwind!


    Naruto knew Moexiang¡¯s worries, but the dark power in his body had exploded uncontrollably around, forming a huge black tornado, which completely surrounded Naruto¡¯s body, even if Moexiang and Yaai joined forces, it was completely Unable to enter the interior of the tornado, from within the tornado, Naruto''s last sane voice was surviving.


    "Quickly run away!!"


    Naruto knows very well that as long as his dark power is completely integrated with the blood of the vampire, he will completely become a monster more terrifying than Alkad!!


    This is a real disaster!


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    Naruto has encountered a huge crisis, and the human army is also preparing for the resurrection of Alkad with extremely brilliant and gorgeous fireworks!


    Countless missiles hit Alkad''s body, completely shrouding the body of the demon in a burst of flames.


    In the midst of the flames of war and gunpowder, Fujisaki Ma still stood calmly in the air, her elegant appearance of smoking slowly unaffected at all.


    "Tsk! This is what you are talking to yourself, Mikojin! What coexistence is emphasized on your lips, and the result is not to be solved by force! It is just that we have to kill each other in the future, my body, Everything is destroyed!!"


    Fujisaki''s will to destroy will not be changed with a few words from the god of the gods, but Alkad''s body did not immediately launch an attack. Fujisaki was taken aback and turned to look at Alkad''s huge body.


    "What''s going on?! So slow to respond... Consciousness can''t communicate, damn! It won''t be a two-hundred-year slumber, let the main body''s intelligence degenerate?!"


    Fujisaki has never thought that after awakening two hundred years later, Alkad¡¯s body will still have this situation. It was unexpectedly because of too long a deep sleep, which caused her head to wake up. He couldn''t control his body completely.


    Just when Alkad¡¯s reaction was slow, the human army was ready. Numerous tanks and anti-aircraft guns have been arranged to take advantage of the formation, coordinated with the bomber corps in the air, aiming at Alkad¡¯s huge body, ready to launch the powerful Surface-to-air missiles.


    "Fire! Give me full offense. The opponent is a monster, so I don''t need to be merciful!! Fire with all my strength!!"


    The officials in the temporary command room continued to issue attack orders, and the entire night sky was illuminated like daylight by fire. Alkad''s body was completely submerged in the bombardment of the missile.


    "Good job, how does that monster react now?!"

 1241 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1241

    "Target... has lost his response!"


    "Haha, well done, the battle was very successful!"


    "Well, such a big monster, if the residents were not evacuated in advance, it would be a big deal, but what exactly is this monster?"


    "I heard that it seems to be a biological weapon secretly transported in from a certain country."


    "Well, where did the news of this monster and the instructions of the guards come from?"


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, this command is correct anyway, if there is no such command, the city will be completely destroyed by this monster!"


    "makes sense."


    In the command room, the humans thought that they had defeated the terrifying and huge monster, cheering constantly, but an officer who was observing the screen in front of him suddenly saw something and shouted: "Wait a minute, there seems to be something here Things! Look here, there seems to be something like tentacles here!"


    Something similar to tentacles was found in the command room, but it was too late to notify the troops outside.


    The huge tentacles attacked with extreme swiftness. They were completely different from just now. Although fighters and bombers fly fast, they are machines after all. No matter how good a pilot they are, they must manipulate these steel knots. It is better to use your own hands and feet flexibly.


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    The sky was once again shrouded by the sound of explosions, but it was not the destruction caused by bombs, but the explosions of fighters and bombers themselves. The huge tentacles swept across, sweeping away all the tanks and anti-aircraft guns lined up on the ground.


    The high-end weapons of war developed by mankind were completely vulnerable to Alkad, the Super Demon King.


    In fact, in terms of Alkad¡¯s ability, the most destructive nuclear weapons of human science and technology can cause damage to him, but they can never kill Alkad. Moreover, the damn nuclear radiation will not only completely destroy human survival. Not to mention the environment, it is even possible for Alkad to mutate further.


    He himself was the product of alienation born after a true ancestor had absorbed too many demons.


    Alkad showed amazing power, destructive power and flexibility are not the same as just now, and the human army, in front of Alkad, was completely defeated in just ten seconds, and countless weapons of war were destroyed. It''s ravaged and destroyed.


    Fujisaki''s body appeared on the top of Alkad''s head at this time, and the back half of her body was basically fused with Alkad.


    "Is this my own body? Although it is said to be anxious, but conscious consent is still very difficult...but...it will be able to adapt..."


    The clone Fujisaki, who was once separated from Alkad, has finally returned to Alkad''s body, the devil, this is completely awakened at this moment!


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Six-Yin Wucan Joins the War!Demon God Goko God Noraki!


    Fujisaki and Alkad, Kurozutsu and Otsuki Kaguya!


    Although these two groups have similarities, they are also fundamentally different.


    Fujisaki Masa and Kurozutsu were created by Alkad and Otsuki Teruya before they were sealed, respectively. In order to resurrect their existence, after many years of planning, Fujisaki Masa and Kurozutsu¡¯s plans were successful, Alkad and Otsuki Mu Huiye all successfully resurrected, but they also had great differences.


    Kurozutsu is the child of Kaguyahime. After all, it is a different individual from Kaguyahime. Fujisaki is a clone of Alkad. Although they are completely different in body shape and appearance, Fujisaki and Alkad , It sounds the same.


    When Alkad created the avatar Fujisakia, he attached his own wisdom and the castle to this avatar. This is also the reason why Alkad just woke up after two hundred years of sleep, and his reaction was somewhat slow. .


    When Fujisaki once merged with Alkad again, the missing part returned to Alkad. This was the terrifying and powerful Super Demon!


    Although Alkad was slow to react, after the fusion of Fujisaki and Alkad, they gradually began to take over the control of the body. At the same time, because of the return of the original lost clone, Alkad''s demon power has become more powerful!


    "Alkad''s demon power has become stronger... It should be because of the return of the once-lost clone... Damn Fujisaki!"


    The reintegration of Fujisaki and Alkad''s ontology has caused things to continue to develop in a very bad direction.


    "Don''t be afraid, everyone! Hurry up and kill that monster!"


    "Yes! If you can''t kill that monster, this world will be over!"


    "Fire! Don''t stop! Fire faster!!"


    "Stop! You guys retreat quickly!!"


    Human beings can''t perceive the demon energy, and it is impossible to know that the monster in front of him has become more terrifying than before, and he can''t even hear the cry of the god of the gods. He still attacks Alkad fearlessly, and the result can be imagined.


    Although those missiles can hit Alkad¡¯s body, for Alkad, who has been fused with Fujisaki, these attacks are already trivial. Whether it is air or ground, human warfare is attacking Alkad. China has become nothing.


    Of course, the humans directly attacked by Alkad will inevitably die. Only some humans who are not in frontal combat or in a relatively distant position can survive, but the injuries are not light, and they are supporting each other. Sitting down in the collapsed corner, all eyes were filled with despair and fear.


    Soldiers are also human, there are enemies that cannot be defeated, and moments of sadness and despair.


    "How can such a monster be defeated..."


    "It''s over...really over..."


    "God, save us!!"


    Although it is not a good thing or a bad thing, when human beings encounter big things that cannot be solved, they will begin to ask God for clarification. In fact, in most cases, gods will not appear because of these small things.


    Humans may often ask God, but they don''t really want God to give them something. They just ask for comfort and peace of mind. That''s it.


    But this time, they really got God''s favor.


    From somewhere, came the beautiful singing, even at this moment of destruction, these songs can easily penetrate into everyone''s hearts for some reason, pour clear water into their desperate and sad hearts, that song With incomparable healing power, not only the soul is comforted, those injured human beings, after hearing this song, seem to have relieved their pain.


    The humans looked in the direction of the sound source and saw a faint figure standing in front of the huge monster.


    "Look! There!"


    "God... angel?"


    It¡¯s not for them to think about it this way, because the distance is too far and you can¡¯t see the face clearly, but you can tell from the figure and skirt that it should be a girl, and behind her, there are a pair of pure white wings like snow. It rises exactly as if it were the messenger of God in myths and legends.


    Facing the legendary Demon King Alkad, Otomu-chan used the song of healing to reduce human suffering while singing his strongest attack song.


    A silent world!


    "Attack with singing?! That''s why you are Otonashi!"


    Fujisaki recognized the identity of the girl in front of him, but the face filled with darkness quickly flashed with shock.


    Boom boom boom!!


    All the tentacles on Alkad''s body were under the attack of Yin Wucan''s singing, but they broke within a few seconds, and the broken tentacles all fell to the ground, and they couldn''t regenerate for a while.


    "Even though there is such a power, Otonashican, although young, the strength is not far from the three Pluto!"


    "As I said, Alkad,''we'' must strive for coexistence. Yanghai Academy is built for this, so our monsters will fight side by side with humans, and we will never let you Alka. Virtue destroyed this world!"


    God''s words represent his determination. Although he can''t see it at ordinary times, he and the Invincible Touhou are old friends for hundreds of years. The Invincible Touhou is already old and entering the final stage of his life, the God of God will be better again. What''s the point?


    In the plan of Goko God, this is not only the final place of Alkad, but also the place where his bones are buried.


    Otonwu-chan took a breath, facing the demon lord Alkad, there was no fear on Otonwu-chan''s face, a soft voice passed through the air and passed into Alkad¡¯s ears.


    "Yonmucan, a graduate of Yanghai Academy, in order to protect my beloved and this beautiful human world, you will never continue to destroy it, Alkad."

 1242 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1242

    The immature face is dotted with seriousness that has never been seen before. Although she is short, she can prove that with her strength, she is absolutely capable of taking on the future of this world, showing the writing board in front of Alkad. .


    "Next, I will be your opponent."


    After a while, Fujisaki Makoto praised: "To tell the truth, it really surprised me, Otomura, he destroyed all my tentacles in one blow! Siren, good at using singing attacks, has a completely superior The power above the monsters is called the great monster closest to the gods. It doesn''t seem to be a joke to be my opponent alone."


    Although it is an enemy, although it is a dark faction, Fujisaki is a relatively magnanimous person. Otomura''s strength is indeed enough to make him admire, and it is really good to be able to get a praise from the legendary Alkad Said it is a great honor.


    After Otomu Chan was surprised, he smiled softly.


    "No, it''s too exaggerated to say it, it''s a bit smug, let me correct it a bit."


    After all, Otowa Chan is not the kind of crazy person. Being able to get Alkad''s praise would make Otowa Chan a little proud, but he would not be arrogant because of it.


    "Your opponent is all of us. It''s not easy."


    Under Yin Wucan''s explanation, she also brought her own cute Q-version portrait. I really don''t know how she would have time to paint this when facing Alkad. It really sells so cute.


    Otomura''s notice was used as the fuse for the war between the monster and Alkad, and Fujisaki''s eyes widened by a huge and familiar demonic spirit.


    "Mikojin!!"


    Since even his own students have already taken action, the president of Yanghai Academy, Noriaki Miko, of course, can¡¯t continue watching the show. Compared to Alkad¡¯s small body, he flew into the air with his right arm. Because of the gathering of demon power, he began to swell, even if he was wearing loose nun clothes, he could see the obvious muscle lines under his clothes.


    "Okay, let''s get started, Alkad!!"


    boom!!


    Having not seen each other for two hundred years, the great gift that Yuko God Noriaki gave to his old friend Alkad was an overweight cannon punch, tyrannical, and completely unreasonable brutal attack. The demon power turned into a fist, and Alkad was hit with a punch. Turning to the ground, the moment the huge body fell, the whole earth vibrated.


    After Miko Shinaki got a punch, he stood on the roof of a building, his body was not what he usually did. The upper body of the nun''s clothes had been turned over, revealing a fairly strong body inside. Like Naruto, he likes to wear a black T-shirt. And there are countless magic locks wrapped around the body of the god of the gods, to seal his own power, and his magic tool judgment cross is hung around his neck!


    "Hehe, you are finally willing to make a move, Miko God!"


    On hearing the familiar voice, Noriaki looked at the old figure with a cold face. Because of the protection of the bubble dream, although everyone went to different places due to the chaos of the explosion, no death or injury occurred. Shi Hu Meng, Xiao Wei, Xiao Zi, Concubine Liu and Huang Fangfang all sat on the flying carpet of invincibility in the East.


    Xiao Zi raised her head and looked up at the figure of the girl who was about the same figure as herself, but just now showed that power of the girl, her immature face was full of admiration.


    "Sister Can, you are so amazing, you can fight Alkad like that, you are so amazing!!"


    Otomura smiled slightly, a little happy about it, but he didn''t show it too much, and then he heard a roar.


    "Everyone give me back!!"


    With a roar of anger, an extremely powerful and oppressive demon spirit emanated from all over his body. The demon spirit is completely different from the normal god Demon. The demon spirit carries an unparalleled sense of violent and oppressiveness, as if one Tyrants dominate the world.


    "Chairman!!"


    "What''s the matter with this maddened madness?!"


    "Hahahaha... This guy, Goko God, has started! He is usually a calm and composed wise general, but once he liberates his demon power, he will become a powerful and extremely violent berserker! Thank God for not having to be an enemy of you! God God God !!!"


    Chapter 197-The power of the new trio!Naruto exposed!


    The picture shows the new trio, from left to right are Siren Otocan, the ghost god God Noriaki, and Yasha Touhou Undefeated, and these two old perverts are facing the enemy together. It is really strong, my Can-senpai...


    Alkad is an opponent that even the three Plutos must do their best. For so many years, the god of the gods, Noriaki, finally liberated his own body and revealed his true face!


    The goddess of God who was originally wearing a nun''s dress and was complained of as a transvestite is gone...Speaking of which, wearing a large nun''s dress that will cover the whole body is to cover up the relationship between the demon locks on his body.


    Miko Shinori showed his true face. His figure became taller, about two meters tall, with two sharp horns growing on his head, and his upper body was naked. Although his figure was not bloated, he was absolutely strong and became a figure. The perfect strong and beautiful man.


    "This...is this the real posture of the chairman?!"


    "Too...too strong!"


    There is a violent aura radiating from the whole body of Goko God Noriaki. He seems to be a bomb at this time, and his whole body is full of fuse (Is it a horror of death?), if he is not careful, he will immediately explode.


    After the demon power was liberated, the god of the gods, just like the Dongfang Invincible said,''power is the supreme, extremely ferocious berserker'', his personality has become completely different from usual, and he beckoned to the Dongfang invincible with a provocative smile and said: "How long do you plan to retain your strength?! Come on, fight with all your strength, for us, this is our burial place, undefeated!"


    "Heh, there''s no way, I''m an old friend with you, but I didn''t expect to go to hell with friends!"


    A smile appeared on Dongfang''s unbeaten old face, and he took out all his remaining demon power in one breath.


    The original short and rickety body has become taller, although it is still much shorter than the god of god, but it is also about one meter eight, with long flowing black hair, and a rather beautiful appearance.


    The runes all over the face and the right half of the body, as well as the eye on the forehead, represent the difference between the invincibility of the East this time and the last time. This time, he really used all his strength and demonstrated, What kind of power did the people who were called the three Plutos back then?


    Demon God Goko God Noraki!!


    Yasha East is unbeaten!!


    Looking at the strong and ferocious God of God Noriaki, and the long-haired and beautiful oriental undefeated, I don''t know why, a feeling of strong offensive and weak feelings is on the paper...


    "Then make a big fuss before dying!!"


    For Noriaki and Touhou Undefeated, they are no longer young. This battle with Alkad should consume all of their lives, but none of them have any fear. They are damned people. Besides, The two old men have also found someone who can entrust the future of this world.


    Undefeated in the East, Noriaki Goko, Alkad, if there is another Akash here, it will be perfect, but unfortunately not!


    Without the true ancestor Akash, the strongest Chan took the initiative to take her place and became the new one among the three great kings. He cooperated with the god of the gods and the invincible while attacking Alkad.


    As a pioneer, Otomuchan, although she is young and weaker than the god of the gods and Touhou Invincible, but her ability is actually the most suitable as a pioneer, the paper Alkad.


    Oton Wuchan put her hands on her chest and sang the most beautiful tone she could break through the darkness!


    A silent world!


    Otomura sang his strongest attacking voice, and the undetectable singing formed the strongest fluctuation. A song covered Alkad''s whole body, attacking Alkad''s whole body with the power of sound waves at the same time.


    Boom boom boom!!


    Alkad''s whole body of tentacles that had just recovered were all broken because of Otomecan''s strongest attacking sound.


    Fujisaki¡¯s body is now above Alkad¡¯s body, and she looked at her broken tentacles, and said, ¡°Siren...that¡¯s how it is. This song is really tricky, but it¡¯s not a threat. This kind of damage can be completely recovered in a few seconds."


    "call"


    It''s been a long time since I sang at the strongest frequency, Yin Wucan gasped lightly, his immature face was reddened by the fluctuation of her demon power, but she showed a sweet and lovely smile.


    "Yes, I know that my singing is indeed unable to cause a substantial blow to you, Alkad, but the ligaments on both shoulders have all been broken. Before recovery, both arms can''t move, just a few minutes. Seconds are also fatal seconds, right, two Pluto masters?"


    Otomura spread his arms, and two figures flew past her at the same time.


    "That''s right!!"


    This is the reason Otomura wants to be a pioneer. Otomura, Noriaki Goko, and Touhou Invincible are all different in what they are good at. Of course, Chan can also focus his singing to one point and sing the best that will break the dimension. Strong attacking sound, but you can also disperse the singing voice and attack exactly where you need it according to your own mind.


    Although the injury can be recovered, Otomura''s move destroyed all of Alkad''s tentacles and his arms, which created an excellent opportunity for the other two to attack.

 1243 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1243

    Perfect assistance is the reason Otomu Chan is a pioneer. Of course, facing Alkad, this is an extremely dangerous thing. Any carelessness will kill people. In other words, Otomu Chan¡¯s identity is... ¡­


    Holding silver!


    Although it was the first time to cooperate, the combat experience of God of God Noriaki and Touhou Undefeated was definitely not comparable to Otomura. He seized this fleeting opportunity and rushed to Alkad.


    "Go to hell, Alkad! Bengyue Dimensional Knife!!"


    "The world''s first punch!!"


    Unbeaten Dongfang completely used his own strength and displayed the extra-large Bengyue Dimensional Sword. Without learning the tricks of the Wuying Sword, even the true ancestor could not resist the power of the Bengyue Dimensional Sword.


    The blade, which is so huge in size and power, seemed to be able to break the ground, and it was this blade that could make up for the lack of destructive power in melee combat as a wizard.


    Unlike the undefeated in the East, the ghost god Gokojin Ming is completely violent and belligerent. He lived and died for battle. Because of the excitement of the battle, his face turned hideous, and his demon power turned into a huge fist. Sex, if the attack of the Touhou undefeated is the "line", then the world''s number one punch of the god of the gods is "face"!


    boom!!


    That heavy fist caused a huge roar of demon power, and the rolling wind made the magic carpet of the unbeaten east almost unsustainable. Hu Meng, who was relatively weak, couldn''t help resisting the violent current with his hands. The battle that took place there was completely Beyond Hu Meng''s understanding.


    "This is really amazing! Is this the strength of the three Pluto and Can-senpai?!"


    "I didn''t expect that the weak Can-senpai would be capable of..."


    "Their power has completely surpassed the dimension we can understand!"


    The young children were not yet rich enough in experience to understand how powerful the power was at that level. Invincible Dongfang turned over and landed lightly by Otomu Chan''s side, and said with a smile: "The support is very good. Your name is Chan, isn''t it? You are really amazing at your young age. Thanks to you, I can give Alkad a fatal blow."


    "Thank you for your compliment, Invincible Master Oriental."


    Otomura smiled on his face. Although he was happy, he didn''t appear too excited. To be praised by the world''s strongest enchanter is a lifetime glory for many monsters, but for Chan, it is not worth it. So excited, because with her strength, this is a matter of course.


    "You are wrong and undefeated."


    Noriaki Yuko directly called his old friend''s name, and landed on the other side of Otomura, just like at that time two hundred years ago, the three kings of Pluto were dominated by that woman.


    "Your blow was too light, it was me who had fatally wounded Alkad!"


    Dongfang Undefeated''s eyes rolled, and the smile just now disappeared. Under the pair of small round glasses, a strong provocation appeared in his eyes.


    "Stop nonsense, Miko, my blow is faster!"


    "But my power is stronger!"


    "Huh! You guy has been like this from before. Once you transform, does your head become muscles?! What a headache!"


    "You are the one. You have been acting handsome since a long time ago, and you even flirted with Akashia. As a result, he was kicked away by Akashia, and it is still a dead end!


    "Didn''t you wink too?!"


    The remaining two of the three Pluto kings, known as the world¡¯s strongest monsters, the Touhou Undefeated and the God of God Noriaki, had their first quarrel on the issue of "glorifying Akash", but To be honest, although these two are extremely powerful, when they quarreled, they were at the level of kindergarten...


    Otomura is pitifully sandwiched between these two great Plutos. Although his strength is infinitely close to that of the three Plutos, Otomura is still a far behind junior. He dared not directly criticize the predecessors and could only hold one. I don''t know where the wooden sign comes from, and the book has four characters.


    ''get along in harmony!!''


    The naive quarrel between the two Plutos made it necessary for children to come and round them up. The two Pluto adults seemed to be completely unashamed. At this time, a huge monster power exploded, its intensity even surpassing Alkad. Degree.


    Yin Wucan was shocked, and immediately turned around to look at the place where the golden and black tornado was swept across, staring at a pair of sea-blue eyes.


    "That''s Naruto''s breath!!"


    Chapter 198-That endless mind and power!A new true ancestor is born!


    The picture shows the Harem Department of Yanghai Academy...If only one of the Huangs can be removed...


    "It''s indeed the breath of Uzumaki Naruto, that guy is indeed an accident!"


    Of course, the two great Plutoes can feel Otomura. The biggest problem is that from Naruto''s breath, there is a gloom and darkness that is completely different from the past, indicating that it is definitely not a good thing.


    "That''s it, that''s it, Mikojin!"


    The attack just now could only hold Alkad temporarily, and the guy''s cold voice came out again, with indifference and killing intent.


    "It''s no wonder that you always use such a safe fighting method. I have long felt strange. It seems that the attacks so far have been''delaying time.'' Naruto Uzumaki''s body does not know what is wrong, Uzumaki Naruto The guy, now that I found out, I have to get rid of him quickly!"


    "No! Can, you go to Uzumaki Naruto first to see what happened to him. If you want to defeat Alkad, you can''t do without his power. Here we will come here for now!"


    "I see, chairman!"


    Although Can''s qualifications are relatively young compared to the two great Plutos, but knowing that now is the time when he can''t delay time, he immediately spread his wings and flew to where Naruto was.


    The unusually dark aura that erupted from Naruto was enough for everyone to perceive it, not just Hu Meng and the others, who were beside them in the East, they were blown away by the explosion before. The two sisters, Karai and Beloved, also felt the changes in Naruto''s breath. Under the worry in their hearts, they immediately rushed to the direction Naruto was. Because of the distance, they arrived earlier than Chan.


    The golden and black breath intertwined into a huge tornado. Under the influence of this force, even Ya Ai can only stand and watch it. It doesn¡¯t make much sense even to avoid entering the center of the tornado with the dimension. The moment the avoidance is lifted, Ya''ai''s body will be swept by the force of the tornado, and will even die.


    When Karai and Beloved arrived here, they saw Aai and Moexiang standing outside the tornado. Moexiang looked worried and anxious, but didn''t know what to do.


    Karai was surprised in her heart, feeling the powerful force in the tornado mixed with gold and black, and said, "Sister Yaai, what is going on?"


    Ya''ai turned her head and glanced at Karaya, and felt that she seemed to be different from before, but with the character of Ya''ai, besides Mengxiang, she won''t get to the bottom of other people''s affairs in this world. Soon He retracted his gaze, looked at the tornado in front of him, and said, "Probably because of some reason, Naruto Uzumaki lost control of his own power, and turned out to be like this. He told me and Mengxiang to run away before losing control completely. Probably it will become a very terrible thing after he runs like this, but even though we know it, we can''t get into this tornado at all in this situation, and we don''t know what happened to his body."


    It is rare for Ya Ai to worry about people other than her sister. In fact, if Naruto hadn''t let her untie her knot in the space barrier before and completely put down Jasmine''s affairs, she would definitely not It will be so, but it''s useless to say anything now, because even Ya Ai feels trouble at this time.


    Xin Ai is also anxious. Compared with the three sisters, Xin Ai is even more unable to control her emotions because of the more immature relationship. When she just wanted to say something, there was a sudden shock nearby.


    "This shock is... Alkad!!"


    The supreme aura of the legendary Siwon vampire can be clearly felt by the little chicks like the beloved, and the other three are even more ugly. Naruto''s matter has not yet been resolved, but Alkad is still coming at this time, which is really worse.


    Yin Wuchan was on full speed and arrived here at the fastest speed in his life. Before he could say any greetings, he immediately shouted: "You guys run away! Alkad is here!!"


    "Sister Can!"


    "Alkad has found this place, you must run away with Naruto!"


    "But, Naruto..." Moexiang pointed at Naruto''s current location. No one can tell. Naruto''s current situation is impossible to move at all, but the guy in Alkad is just right. This time comes.


    Ya''ai''s black eyes swept across everyone present, even the girl who faintly exuded an imposing manner, Ya''ai''s eyes didn''t stay too much, and finally stopped crying. Mengxiang¡¯s face.


    In the memory, Jasmine Xiang was the same, crying so pitifully because of the one she loved, tears streaming down her face.


    I had committed the worst thing I had done in my life at the time and made me lose Jasmine Fragrant forever, but this time, I must protect my sister, no matter what the price is!


    Ya Ai''s thoughts flowed, and a certain determination was quickly strengthened in her heart, reached out her hand to pull Mengxiang up, and said: "Don''t cry, Mengxiang, now is not the time to cry."


    Hearing Ya''ai''s voice, Mengxiang raised her head, revealing her eyes that were already crying red and swollen. She looked up at her sister and said with tears: "Sister Ya''ai, can you save Naruto?!"


    There was a faint smile on Ya Ai¡¯s face, and she didn¡¯t know what it meant. At this moment, she heard her say: ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but there is a way you can try. Don¡¯t be so happy. Said that this method will definitely work."

 1244 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1244

    When Mengxiang heard Ya''ai''s words, she didn''t even think about the question of''Why did Ya''ai save Naruto?'', she wiped away her tears and looked directly at her dark sister who was really short.


    "What way, tell me!"


    Ya Ai turned around, gathered the demon power on her fingers, and began to explain while writing some special words in the air.


    "The formation I want to use now can forcefully interfere with people inside the formation from the outside! That is to say, as long as you use this formation, you can contact the dragon without touching this demon tornado. Naruto Uzumaki inside the scroll. The reason why he becomes like this is because his own power is out of control. What we have to do is to inject all our demon powers into Naruto Uzumaki through this magic circle to help him control his body. The power to run away."


    Ya''ai''s method seemed very simple at first, and it seemed that there would be no danger. Hu Meng frowned and said, "Is this feasible?"


    "do not know."


    Ya Ai is still as handsome as ever, even when answering this question, it is so simple and direct, her undeveloped and aging face is as plain as before.


    "It''s the first time I have done this kind of thing, and I don''t know if it will succeed. Moreover, Naruto Uzumaki''s demon power is too great, and I am not sure if we can suppress his runaway power. , I don¡¯t know how long this process will take. If Alkad had arrived here before Naruto Uzumaki awake, let alone Naruto Uzumaki, even all of us would become Alkad¡¯s food. , So this is a way to die if you don¡¯t succeed. You decide whether to participate or not."


    Ya''ai said it was very calm, as if she didn''t care about her own life at all, but she was not afraid of death, and others were the same.


    However, the question of Ya Ai¡¯s question is really for nothing. Although everyone here except the four sisters of Zhu Ran¡¯s family are all monsters from different races, they are all built solid because of the existence of Naruto. Even if it¡¯s love, it¡¯s because of the forbidden technique that Naruto used, and Naruto¡¯s connection with Naruto is absolutely inseparable. Everyone didn¡¯t hesitate to follow Yaai¡¯s instructions and surrounded the magic circle. Around, they pulled their hands together.


    ''can you hear me?This is the fetters formed because of your efforts. It crosses the barriers of race and feelings. At the center is you, Naruto. The heart that was born because of you and the power, we can all contribute. , So please be sure to live well, because everyone...you can''t do without you...''


    This is not a single person, but the voice of everyone, because Yaai¡¯s formation method has gathered all the demon power and mind of everyone, and poured it into Naruto, who is now facing crisis. Although he is a man with a heart, he used to The dedication has finally reaped all the rewards!


    boom!!


    Unlike the situation there, the battle on the other side was carried out with Alkad prevailing.


    If it were to fight, the strengths of the gods of the gods and the Touhou Undefeated were both superior to Otomusan, but without the aid of Otomusan¡¯s silent world, the two Pluto kings gradually fell behind when facing Alkad. Downwind, although there was a relationship that they had to delay time and therefore did not use all their demon power, Alkad had also unstoppably approached Naruto Uzumaki.


    "It''s really ugly, it doesn''t have your previous fighting style at all, Miko God! The battle is completely delayed, which means that you should kill Uzumaki Naruto now, don''t blame me!"


    The god of the gods and Touhou Undefeated were all stunned by Alkad, and this terrifying demon finally arrived at the place where Naruto was. The tentacles all over his body all flew towards the place where Naruto was, between the electric light and flint. But all of Alkad''s tentacles broke instantly!


    "How is this going?!"


    The violent power in the golden and black tornado completely disappeared, and replaced by a more powerful and pure dark power. Two figures of a man and a woman stood in front of Alkad, proudly facing the legendary truth. Zu, Fujisaki Ma saw the dress of the two men, and her pupils shrank.


    "The new true ancestor?"


    Chapter 199¡ªPlanning for two hundred years of darkness!The three true ancestors are opposed!


    Thanks to everyone''s help, Naruto survived the biggest crisis since he came to this world.


    The dark power that has been sealed in the body by Naruto is very powerful, but Naruto rarely uses it because it is too dangerous.


    Speaking of speaking, Naruto¡¯s current realm is too low after all. It¡¯s just a mere sixth sense. It¡¯s too far from the legendary gods. Even a golden saint can kill Naruto. After all, he is not the fifth minor. Bronze, Naruto was not sure about the explosion of the small universe when he died.


    Because Naruto is too weak and small, Naruto cannot fully control the dark power. If that power is used excessively, Naruto may be completely mad and become a bloodthirsty terrifying demon, even the power of merit. , Naruto didn''t use it well.


    The power of merit is infinite, but Naruto has only developed the power of using merit to get rid of the darkness and to a certain extent the power to help people avoid death and prolong life. It can only be said that the power of such great merit is in Naruto¡¯s It''s a waste of hands.


    He can use the power of merit relatively proficiently because he unknowingly combines the power of merit and the power of Nine Tails. The golden light is no longer just the chakra light full of vitality, but also Contains the power of merit.


    Because the karma in Naruto is not the same as the power of merit, it is more uncontrollable. But now, this endless karma and sin are perfect with the power of vampires obtained from the love. Combined.


    Kariya does not have the blood of the true ancestor at all, not at all, but after the fusion of the endless darkness in Naruto and the blood of vampire, the power from Karai has broken through the limit and advanced to the ultimate truth. The level of ancestors!


    Naruto became the third complete true ancestor in this world. At the same time, he also used the power of that awakened true ancestor to pull Moexiang a hand, so that the true ancestor power in Moexiang was completely awakened and became The fourth true ancestor!


    True ancestor, there should be a true ancestor!


    Both Naruto and Moexiang¡¯s clothes have changed. Their usual clothes are different. Of course, they don¡¯t have time to change their clothes at this time. This is all from the power of the Supreme Vampire!


    There is absolutely no reason why Fujisaki could not help the strength of the true ancestor, and her stretched eyebrows were a little frowned.


    "It''s really troublesome..."


    Fujisaki sighed, and countless tentacles flew toward the location of Naruto and Moeka. He also wanted to see how powerful these two new ancestors were.


    Naruto and Moexiang chuckled. It was not a contempt for Alkad, but the powerful force that constantly emerged in their bodies. The feeling of rebirth was really refreshing.


    With the power of the true ancestor, black bat wings appeared behind it was a matter of course.


    The body flew into the air with ease. Although it was the first time for the two of them to fly like this, they did not feel any jerky or awkward feeling, because the power of the true ancestor was completely controlled by them, and it was really handy to use.


    Alkad''s tentacles broke and exploded in the punches of Naruto and Moeka, and then his huge body was easily penetrated by a big hole by the two.


    "Thank you, I feel all your thoughts..."


    Feelings can also be regarded as an investment. You can decide to invest more and less. Of course, the risk of this investment is higher than anything. You can instantly become the happiest person in the world, but this investment can also make you instantly Total despair and darkness.


    Naruto is lucky. Although the emotions he invested in have the ups and downs of stock prices, in the end, he is the winner of life!


    Ya Ai raised her head and stared at the two figures. The beautiful figure and the mighty power made Ya Ai, who was a vampire, unconsciously attracted and moved by them.


    "The power is called''creation'', which makes the demon energy blend into your own blood and manipulate it freely, and it can even change the quality and nature, create anything, create that steel suit as armor, and detonate it while attacking to destroy the enemy. Blow to pieces! That is the ultimate vampire from the origin of the true ancestor!!"


    Alkad''s body was dilapidated under the attack of the two true ancestors, and Fujisaki was the same, because Alkad was him, and Alkad''s body was damaged, so he was no different.


    The power of the true ancestor is similar to Naruto¡¯s quest jade, and Tsunade¡¯s strange power fist, but in some ways, it is stronger!


    Naruto and Moexiang penetrated Alkad''s body, and then landed on the tops of the two buildings respectively. They looked at each other and smiled at the same time.


    Although they are all true ancestors, their outfits at this time are not exactly the same.


    Mengxiang is wearing a black armor. It is an armor condensed with the strength of the true ancestor. It is supported by the strength of the true ancestor. This armor is stronger than anything. Although it cannot withstand the power of the Bengyue Dimensional Blade, it is Can absorb most other attacks.


    Outside of a dark armor, she was wearing a snow-white long skirt, both rigid and soft, allowing her to have both the heroic posture of a warrior and the feminine femininity, just like the name of that famous band.


    Guns and roses!


    There are some women who are not suitable for war. Generally, such women are called "Hongyan", but there must be no Miss Chi Ye Mengxiang!


    Naruto also has the armor formed by the strength of the true ancestor. Although the defense power of this armor is slightly lower than that of Qiu Daoyu, it can protect Naruto''s body at any time, and it can be maintained without Naruto''s control. .


    Unlike Moexiang''s black armor, Naruto''s armor is a mixture of gold and black.


    Gold is sacred and noble, black is cold and evil, Naruto is like this, both sacred and evil, and at the same time has two completely opposed powers, and finally merge this power completely.


    Naruto and Moexiang used the power of their true ancestors to beat Alkad¡¯s body into broken pieces of flesh, but such damage is still not fatal for Alkad, the first true in the world Zu, the initiator of all events and darkness in the past two hundred years, how can it be so easy to kill?


    Alkad¡¯s broken body continued to recover. Although it was very distorted and ugly when he recovered because of the damage he had suffered before, Alkad¡¯s breath did not weaken much. Obviously, the attack just now is still far away. Far from enough.


    Naruto stretched out his hand and scratched his chin, and the two-tone armor on his body reflected a beautiful golden and black light with his movements.


    "It''s really troublesome, you really can''t kill it so easily, Fujisaki!"


    Alkad''s body slowly recovered, Fujisaki Ya''s figure appeared again on Alkad''s body, still holding a cigarette in his mouth.

 1245 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1245

    "That''s right, Uzumaki Naruto, the real despair only begins now, remember, the place where we first met, in the Snow Girl!"


    Naruto raised his eyelids. When he was in Huang''s house, he once heard Concubine Liu and his beloved, and talked about what happened in the Snow Girl.


    "You mean that egg on the thousand-year tree frost?"


    "Yes, those eggs were placed on the spirit veins around the world by me. Now, it''s almost time to hatch!"


    Fujisaki Masato raised his arms and used that huge demon power to form a huge magic circle in the air, emitting a powerful light, and spreading this light to the world, awakening the sleeping monsters.


    "The monsters I''created'' were born from the eggs! Look, now their cry has covered the whole world!!"


    The formation above Fujisaki Masahiro''s head has changed again, becoming a function like a VCR, projecting everything that is happening in the world today to Naruto and the others.


    At this time, different ugly monsters appeared all over the world, the only thing in common was that they all had the aura of Alkad, just like the change that happened in the second branch of the kingdom of Yuga.


    "First reduce the number of humans by swallowing, trampling and ravaging! Then gather the monsters scattered around the world here, and then build a country on this land with this place as the center! Bring me the glory of dawn The kingdom of Yuka waiting for the dark inhabitants...that is, the eternal''land of demons''!! This is the real plan I have planned for two hundred years!!"


    Fujisaki not only wants Alkad to resurrect, he wants to completely control the world, destroy mankind, and create a kingdom of monsters. Speaking of which, this is the reason why the country of Mika was created in the first place.


    The whole world has been attacked by all kinds of monsters. Although their power is not as good as Alkad''s, they are too numerous and come too suddenly. In an instant, they caused great damage to the whole world.


    Monsters all over the world are destroying and killing. At the same time, they are constantly gathering towards this place, where the true ancestor Alkad is!


    Tokyo, Japan!!


    What is happening all over the world today is like the Yokai Parade spreading in Japanese folklore on summer nights. Although it is not a hot summer at this time, explosions and destruction are enough to warm the earth.


    The Qin Shiming Moon and Han Shiguan have been like this for thousands of years. The rise and fall have changed. The bright moon in the sky shone cold moonlight as always, as if there was something overlooking the world.


    Fujisakiya created Hyakki Yakyu not only caused damage to the human world, but before the eggs hatched, they also absorbed the power of spirit veins from all over the world, so that many monsters had to be exposed to humans. Fallen into panic and confusion.


    Facing such a crisis, facing Fujisaki''s two-hundred-year dark plan, Naruto was not in a hurry, but smiled.


    "Fujisaki, you still underestimate me Naruto Uzumaki!"


    Chapter Two-The New Three Pluto!When the cross returns to''her''!


    Fujisaki has been planning for the current plan for two hundred years, so is Naruto not prepared for anything?


    Although Naruto''s time in this world is about one percent of Fujisaki''s time, which is far from Alkad''s direct comparison, he is Uzumaki Naruto!


    He is a man who wins more and loses less in shogi and chess with Noriaki Goko, a man who is shrewd enough to admire even Noriaki Goko, and even deliberately delegates his power to him.


    Huang Fangfang and Huang Lingling¡¯s brother and sisters are responsible for the future of the Huang family. In Yanghai Academy, Miko God has already planned to entrust it to Naruto. He is the next chairman of Yanghai!


    Can bear so many things, who said that he would not plan anything, who believes?!


    "It''s a shame, Fujisaki, even though you have raised those monsters, I also have solid reinforcements!"


    "Hahaha...I like this sentence, Naruto boss!"


    With exactly the same name as the campus gangster, Naruto smiled and cursed "Don''t destroy my image", and the two guys with bird hair and wolf hair have already appeared.


    "You came too late, and thought you were already dead."


    Huang Lingling deliberately made her whole body stiff, stretched her arms and jumped in front of Naruto, smiling, "I''m already dead."


    Huang Lingling is a rare woman with high EQ and IQ. When Naruto talked to her, she felt as if she was facing the best son, and immediately lost a sanitary eye. This woman, in fact, is a bit like a dead person. What does it look like?


    It''s not time to talk about love, so Naruto didn''t tease Huang Lingling either. At this time, she saw Moriqiu Yinying with one hand on her waist, posing a handsome pose.


    "There are so many beautiful girls in human beings, but what a joke you want to destroy!! Hurry up and end this battle!!"


    Morioka Silver Shadow is still the same as before, even when facing a monster like Alkad, it is still a topic that is completely inseparable from a beautiful girl.


    Naruto and the others hadn''t even complained yet, there were countless canes stretched out in the air, accompanied by a man''s voice.


    "It means that we can only agree with the second half of the sentence, let''s join the war too!!"


    Huang Fangfang was overjoyed when he heard the voice, and immediately looked in the direction of the source of the voice. Sure enough, his eyes found his best friend, and he immediately cheered: "Miao Xilong! Ludie!!!"


    After dealing with the affairs of the Miao family, Miao Xilong, as the Patriarch of the Miao family who has nothing to do with the kingdom of Yujia, once again rushed to the battlefield. This time, it is to start the final battle with the kingdom of Yujia!


    "Xilong!"


    Huang Fangfang, who was natural, cheered, and immediately hung up on his friend. Miao Xilong''s forehead kept beating, resisting his anger, and lowered his voice: "You fool, get out of here!!"


    Ignoring that Miao Xilong and Huang Fangfang are full of love, Concubine Liu looked at Huang Lingling next to him in surprise, and said: "Miss Lingling, isn''t the Miao family''s opponent the Huang family?"


    "Hehe, the Miao family formed an alliance with us behind the scenes of the battle, and they are now our comrades in arms!"


    The participation of the Miao family will have a great impact on the battle. Miao Xilong and Ludie only arrived at the front line of the battlefield as representatives. The injuries on Ludie¡¯s body have been treated by Miao Xilong. The chainsaw, constantly cutting Alkad''s tentacles, showed that kind of idiot again on his face.


    "Wow! What is this, great! No matter how you cut it, it will recover!"


    Naruto felt as if he had seen something incredible. He slid to Huang Fangfang''s side, but his eyes were on the girl named Ludie, and said, "What''s the matter with that girl?"


    "You don''t care about her, it''s just pure sadism..."


    "Although it is a comrade-in-arms, but there are some strange people who seem to be unavoidable..."


    Naruto spit out casually, this sentence was completely ignorant, and he didn''t care whether Miao Xilong would turn his face on it, but it was also because Naruto ran over to talk to Huang Fangfang, so that he didn''t hang on Miao Xilong again. , I saved Miao Xilong once, Miao Xilong pulled his hat and said: "Let''s take a look at the battles in various places!"


    The magic that Fujisaki used before has not been eliminated. Now, from here, you can see the situation of the world. Although those monsters are raging around the world, the monsters all over the world have also begun to mobilize.


    Not all monsters want to destroy humans like Alkad. The monsters who want to coexist with humans and are willing to fight for this absolutely occupy the majority. At this time, they have participated in the war, and they are breeding with Alkad all over the world. The monsters are fighting.


    Huang Lingling''s slender fingers crossed her lips and smiled:


    "These are the people of the organization. The Huang Family and the Miao Family join forces, which means that almost all monsters in China will come to our side."


    "That''s right, as the Patriarch of the Miao Family, even if I am the King of Masks, I won''t let him do whatever he wants!!"


    It¡¯s not just the Miao family. Even the two heads of the Huang family, Huang Feihong and Huang Tiantian, have joined the battlefield to fight. It¡¯s not just these two families. Even the power of Yanghai Academy has been taken by the gods. Dianming went to the battlefield completely.


    The teachers and students who are capable of fighting in Yanghai Academy have almost completely been brought to the battlefield, resisting the pace of monster attacks all over the world.


    "Alkad, have you seen it?! We have produced this kind of results when you have tried to commit misconduct for two hundred years! Whether it is destruction or coexistence, let''s make a break, Alkad!!!"


    There was a smirk on Alkad¡¯s face. Whether that smile was a mockery of Naruto and their disdain, or was it excited and admired for their huge plan that corresponds to him, only Alkad knew about it, but this The battle is absolutely impossible to stop there.


    "Huh! A boring farce, the relationship between you really depended on that day was really irritating, let''s turn into meat sauce together!!"


    Alkad''s gradually recovered body once again made a huge palm, and slapped it towards the place where Naruto and them were.


    Although Alkad''s agility is obviously poor because of such a huge body, but in terms of strength, it is definitely first-class!


    Facing Alkad''s huge palm, Naruto opened his legs slightly and assumed a domineering posture while condensing the strength of his whole body.

 1246 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1246

    oom!!


    Alkad¡¯s palm slapped Naruto¡¯s body. Although he spread Alkad¡¯s power to the ground to resist Alkad¡¯s strange power, the entire ground shook sharply because of the shock of that strange power. , The asphalt paved ground burst one after another, and even the underground waterway below has been exposed.


    "Alkad! Even if you can continue to regenerate, I don''t believe you are completely immortal! Let''s all go together and beat him up to me!"


    Naruto resisted Alkad''s attack with strange power, and at the same time he roared, kicking off the prelude to the fierce battle with Alkad.


    Although one person can cause very little damage to Alkad, Naruto and the others do not have it, that is, there are many people. Even in the face of the legendary demon king Alkad, these fools are not afraid at all, and constantly express themselves. The most powerful attack, in order to cause Alkad, even a little damage!


    "Can! Mengxiang! Let''s attack together!"


    "Yes!!"


    With a loud shout, Naruto immediately received support from the two girls. All three of them now have wings. The bright wings are white like angels. The cute ones are black, which is the representative of vampires, and Naruto¡¯s is Mixed gold and black wings.


    This is different from the previous new trio, Uzumaki Naruto, Chi Ye Mengxiang, and Yin Wucan, who now form the real three new Pluto!


    Chan is still acting as a striker, singing his strongest attacking voice, destroying Alkad''s body with super sound waves!


    Alkad''s tentacles were broken because of the brilliant, silent world, and Naruto and Moexiang immediately bullied themselves, condensing the strength of the true ancestor on their hands and feet.


    Feeling the strength of the new ancestors in the two of them, Alkad knew that the most threatening to him now is not the god of the gods and the Touhou Invincible, but these two new ancestors, coupled with the singing attack of Otonashi , It is even more difficult to deal with.


    Fujisaki''s body is above Alkad, watching the attacks of Naruto and Moeka, her eyes are as indifferent!


    "Naruto Uzumaki! I admit that I really underestimated you before, but this final victory must belong to me!"


    Naruto kept throwing his fists to destroy Alkad¡¯s body. At the same time, together with Moeka, he quickly approached where Fujisaki was, and said with a smile: "Fujisaki, I already said, you still underestimate me!!!"


    Fujisaki was puzzled, but Naruto turned around when he rushed to Fujisaki, and reached out and grabbed the silver cross on Moeka''s neck.


    The fierce battle is still going on, so people are constantly launching attacks in order to cause a little damage to Alkad. From their position, they don''t know what Naruto is doing, even Fujisaki can''t understand it.


    Although the cross was still worn on Mengxiang''s neck, the seal was completely damaged when Yulu was torn off, and it no longer possesses the power of the seal, but at this time, this thing can change the situation of the battle.


    Naruto took off the scarred cross, and when he stretched out his hand, Jiang Zhi put it on Fujisaki''s chest.


    Fujisaki Ma could not understand Naruto¡¯s actions for a moment, but Naruto¡¯s random thoughts quickly became reality. Although nonsense, it was like trying to put together a jigsaw puzzle. Naruto took the last piece of the jigsaw puzzle. It''s the cross, put back into''that place'', that is...


    On her body...


    Chapter 201-Tears of Akashia!The strongest blade of God Slash!


    Hundreds of years ago, in the 15th century...


    In a certain corner of Europe, there is a small country.


    This small country is really small. Although it does exist as a country externally, it is so small that people cannot face it.


    The area is about the same as Tokyo today, but the population is less than one-twentieth of Tokyo. In terms of national strength, it is far less than Tokyo today, and the king who rules that country is a handsome black hair man.


    Although the country was small, under the leadership of the king, the people of that country finally lived peacefully and prosperously, but all of this disappeared completely one day.


    That king suddenly announced the fact that he was a vampire one day.


    After the announcement made by the king, he hoped to establish an ideal country where humans and monsters can coexist in this land.


    That new country is called Utopia!


    But Utopia, after all, is just the ideal kingdom of the king, that is, the kingdom of fantasy. His wish, at least at that time, could not be realized.


    For humans at that time, vampires were evil and terrifying monsters. Because of fear, several nearby neighboring countries launched attacks on that small country at the same time.


    Although to destroy such a small country, there is no need for several countries to attack at the same time, but the great fear of vampires makes them have to do so.


    Some people say that natural disasters are terrible, others say that man-made disasters are terrible, but fear itself is a disaster!


    Although the king is already a vampire, it is impossible to change the world. Although he led the army in bloody battles, all soldiers were willing to give their lives to protect the country, but in the face of absolute strength, their resistance eventually turned into nothingness. , The entire country was destroyed because of this, but even though the country was destroyed, no one could kill the undead king!


    Immortality, for ordinary people, may be a life-long pursuit, but unfortunately an unattainable goal, but for that king, immortality is just a curse of endless sadness.


    He looked at his family, the soldiers died in front of him one by one, but he was completely powerless, because he was just immortal, not invincible!


    The country was ruined, and the king could not stay in that place. He could only take the entire country, the only survivor except himself, a cute girl with pink hair, on a journey to the east.


    Having lost his country, the king no longer uses his past name, but changed his name, embarking on a distant journey with a heart of revenge for mankind and the desire to rebuild the country.


    That king used to be called DRACULA (Dracula), now he calls himself ALUCARD.


    Naruto did the most correct thing and put the cross that was originally made by''her'' back on her body.


    The power of the cross triggered a change in Alkad''s body. The power in that body was no longer controlled by Alkad''s own body. A new supreme life was born on this body.


    A beautiful long pink hair, like a goddess, dominates the world. There are six bat wings behind it. From top to bottom, each pair of bat wings becomes larger. At the end, the wings of the pair of bat wings spread out, At a distance of more than ten meters, all of this has formed the image of a beautiful goddess.


    Fujisaki looked up at the familiar face, her eyes were shocked and complicated.


    "is it you?!"


    It was such a question that even Fujisaki could not imagine that he might even see her and this woman.


    "You made the cross... did you use that as a catalyst to reshape your body?! Acacia Brad Lipa!"


    The true ancestor Akash created a cross to protect her daughter Chi Ye Mengxiang, and sacrificed herself to seal Alkad again, but now, her original protection has finally been reported in her own body. , Using the power of the cross as a wire, Akash, who had been completely fused with Alkad, once again reproduced his body.


    Akash is so beautiful and gentle, she is really looking down at the earth like a god, looking at Fujisaki.


    "It''s time to end, Alkad. Since the day the country was destroyed, our journey has been going on for too long, too long..."


    Akash''s voice is as gentle as ever, but she can still be heard that she is tired. From the 15th century to the present, the two true ancestors have been entangled in the fate, Akash is really tired.


    Just like what Dongfang Unbeaten said, a strong, but sad and fatal woman.


    Fujisaki Ya smiled lightly, her eyes dark, which are the eyes of people who have experienced infinite despair.


    "Heh...Akasha, during this journey, the revenge I pursued and the peace you pursued have not been realized now."


    "No, Alkad...Although we take a different path, we are pursuing the same direction. They are both ideal homes where humans and monsters can coexist, that is, the utopia in the dream. This, I think, has been The children now inherit, you and I, are not part of this era, Alkad."


    Fujisaki''s eyes darkened, as if she had completely seen through life and death.


    "You mean, this is the end of our journey..."


    "Yes, just like that day, after losing everything, move on again, nothing more..."


    "At that time, I longed for death in order to get free, but I couldn''t reach the day that cursed this immortal body because of you... Well, since you said you want to go on, it''s not that you can''t be with you."


    The fate of the two true ancestors has been entangled. Since the 15th century, they have experienced hundreds of years of baptism. Now it seems that they are finally returning everything to the dust. Akasha is going to go to hell with Alkad. With that spell, she can kill herself and Alkad together...

 1247 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1247

    The two-colored bat wings spread, and Naruto and Moexiang flew in front of Akash at the same time. Moexiang was already crying, but Naruto was still smiling.


    "We finally met, do you want to leave without speaking to us? It''s not so good, Akash."


    Akash¡¯s appearance is exactly the same as that of ¡°Biao¡±, or it was originally the same person, because the so-called ¡°Biao¡± Moexiang was originally when Akashia sealed his clone in memory and attached it to Moexiang¡¯s body as a protection Mengxiang¡¯s simulated personality, but although she has the same face, her emotions are different, because now, she is a mother to Mengxiang, and for Naruto...


    Akashia''s green eyes stared at Mengxiang''s body, and when he saw the armor on her body, he knew exactly what it meant. Akashia''s face showed a gentleness that could not match anything.


    "It''s great, Mengxiang, you have completely mastered the power of the true ancestor, it''s great... and Mengxiang has grown up and become beautiful."


    Akashia smiled and looked at her daughter. This was the first time in seven years. She smiled, but Akashya''s eyes turned into sadness uncontrollably.


    I met my daughter for the first time in seven years, but this meeting was about to become a farewell for Akash. Both Alkad and her fate will end today. This is a matter of choice.


    "I''m sorry, Mengxiang, I am not a good mother. I could not protect you before, but now I finally meet, and I..."


    "No, mother! I know, you have always loved me deeply, and I have always been very clear about this!" Mengxiang shook her head in tears, but she couldn''t control her tears at all. "So don''t go away. Okay? Mom... don''t leave me alone..."


    Akashia lowered her head. Akashia could not respond to her daughter¡¯s pleading, because she could not find any other way to break her and Alkad¡¯s fate, because Akash was once in Alkad. In the centuries-old relationship in the body, their blood has been fused and cannot be separated. In other words, as long as she remains in this world, Alkad will be resurrected sooner or later. The only way is to use the one that can make her and Alkad collapse together. The spells of Alkad took Alkad to hell. Apart from sacrificing himself, Akashia could not find any way.


    Akashia couldn''t respond to Mengxiang''s wish, and couldn''t bear to deceive her, her green eyes were covered with tears, looking at the blond man who was still smiling.


    "Naruto...The memory of''Biao'' returned to me with the cross, so I was able to leave Mengxiang and embark on this journey with peace of mind..."


    Akashia''s arms are wrapped around her snow-white fragrant shoulders. As the true ancestor, her emotions have been so excited that her body trembles slightly.


    "Because I already know... Naruto how much you cherish me... how much you love me... So, thank you, Naruto... It''s really happy to meet you."


    Although''Biao'' Mengxiang is just a simulated personality created by Akashia to protect Mengxiang, everything they experience is true and will not change because of anything.''Biao'' loves Naruto. The hearts of the two communicating with each other, these are all actually happened in the past.


    What has happened cannot be changed, even the true ancestor Akash cannot change history.


    Naruto groaned for a while, and finally there was a smile on his face. He looked directly at this beautiful woman who was already in tears, and said, "Do you want to leave like this? I have no permission, Akash, I''m stingy, and I won''t let you die, otherwise, even if I break into the underworld, I will bring you back!"


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Akashia smiled lightly, because he had his past "watches" and all his memories, Akashia knew what a domineering man he was, and with his words, Akashya felt that even if he stepped into hell, he would have no more No regrets.


    "Naruto, you should know that the fate entanglement between me and Alkad is inseparable. I have no choice."


    "You have no choice, doesn''t mean I don''t have either! Heavenly Marsh Spear!!"


    Naruto raised his hands high, and once again merged his thoughts into the supreme sword. The black sword directly represents Naruto''s will. The strength of his will is the power of the Heavenly Sword Spear. Strong, it can be said that the strength of the Heavenly Marsh Spear directly reflected Naruto''s heart.


    The black magic sword exudes supreme power. This magic sword can even shatter time and space. It previously cut off the connection between Yulu and Alkad, but it must cut off the complete fusion between the two true ancestors. The bloodline of Naruto alone is not enough!


    Akashia watched Naruto''s movements quietly, and did not stop it, or that this was the biggest gamble in her life with Naruto. If you win the bet, everyone is happy. If the bet is lost, it''s just that she died. I have already made my consciousness a long time ago, right?


    Naruto injected the power of his whole body into the Skymarsh Spear, but still felt that the power was not enough. After gritting his teeth, he still recited the forbidden spell.


    "The fragments of the nightmare king, the command to liberate the world, the frozen black blade of nothingness, combine with my strength and my body! Let''s march towards destruction together, and even my lifelong soul will be defeated! Let my wish come true. , Shenmiezhan!!"


    Chapter 202-The strongest!Forbidden Blade Slash!


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife!"


    "Skymarsh Spear!!"


    In the special space created by Invincible East for cultivation, the two strongest here are fighting for the first time.


    Although the Eastern Undefeated is a wizard and is not good at close combat, the power of the Bengyue Dimensional Sword can make up for all these problems. Even the body of the S-rank great demon can be cut off at will!


    Although Naruto has mastered the Secret Shadowless Knife that can counteract the Bengyue Dimensional Knife, he has not used that power. Instead, he uses the Divine Sword Heavenly Marsh Spear that he cannot completely control!


    Use Naruto''s will as the blade itself, and then attach Chakra to it to form a black spiral long sword!


    Bengyue Dimensional Sword and Tianmao Spear staggered, but neither side cut off the other side!


    Neither the Bengyue Dimensional Sword nor the Heavenly Marsh Spear is so easy to destroy the power, the distortion of the dimension has a powerful force, and Naruto''s will has formed the hardest divine sword!


    Naruto looked directly at the undefeated Dongfang who had recovered his youth in front of him. Although he was only practicing the battle, he did not show any mercy from his men, and constantly injected his strength into the Heavenly Marsh Spear.


    Due to the increase in power of the Skymarsh Spear, the entire black sword body was gradually wrapped with a golden arc. Even the Chakra throughout Naruto''s body, because of the continuous release of energy, produced a high-frequency arc, and in an instant , His side is like lightning and thunder!


    "Cut it off for me!!"


    With a loud roar, Naruto raised the power of the Heavenly Marsh Spear to its limit. He and the two figures of the Eastern Invincible crossed past. The strongest blade of the Eastern Unbeaten was shattered under the attack of Naruto''s Heavenly Marsh Spear.


    The Bengyue Dimensional Sword was defeated by Naruto frontally, and the dimensional distortion caused by the Dimensional Sword was chopped into pieces by the Heavenly Marsh Spear. Time and space couldn''t bear the twisted power for a while, and a terrifying black hole of time and space appeared in mid-air.


    The other end of the space-time black hole is the infinitely vast and different-dimensional space. Because the space there is unstable, it can be regarded as an infinite world. Once inhaled, it is difficult to return there. It can only be stranded in the space-time storm. It''s just into pieces.


    Naruto removed the Heavenly Marsh Spear from his hand, and the Nine Gou Jade Samsara stared at the black hole in time and space, his eyes spinning rapidly, and the Oriental Unbeaten also raised his palm.


    "Space freezes!"


    "Shadow Blade!!"


    Under the joint efforts of Naruto and Dongfang Undefeated, the empty black hole was erased as soon as it was created. After the two calmed their breaths, Naruto looked directly at Dongfang Undefeated, and said: "You think I did the trick just now. how about it?"


    Dongfang Unbeaten raised his right hand. At this time, a wound appeared on his palm that seemed whiter than a woman''s palm, and he was bleeding continuously, which was obviously caused by Naruto''s chopping spear just now.


    "Your Heavenly Marsh Spear is indeed very strong, but according to what you said, it is still somewhat difficult to cut off the bloodline of the true ancestor between Alkad and Chi Ye Mengxiang."


    "why?"


    "Naruto Uzumaki, I know you are very strong, but don''t underestimate the power of the true ancestor. That is the ancestor of all vampires. It is the original vampire of origin. The power of Alkad and Akash is unimaginable. And they both have the ability to be immortal. After the bloodlines of the two true ancestors have merged, it is almost impossible to separate them. Chi Ye Mengxiang inherited the power of the true ancestor, and naturally the same."


    "The East is unbeaten, what you just said was''almost''?"


    Naruto was a little depressed, but he immediately grasped the key to the invincible words of the East. He looked at the man in front of him with scorching eyes, and said, "You are the strongest enchanter in the world, don''t tell me you even try it. There is no way."


    "Ha, boy, this is the first time you have spoken nicely to me. Sure enough, it''s just a sweet kid!"


    Oriental Unbeaten sneered at Naruto with disdain. After dealing with the injury on his palm, he took out an old scroll from the wide cuffs of his clothes and threw it to Naruto from a distance.


    Naruto caught the scroll and stroked it carefully. Because he often uses the relationship between the scrolls, he understands this thing very well. The scrolls seem to be overworked, and some parts have begun to fall out of line and color, and they seem to be Let alone more than fifty years, it is considered an antique.


    "What is this?"


    Invincible Oriental found a place to sit down cross-legged, took out the tablet from his sleeve, and immediately began to watch the new anime updated today, and at the same time explained: "That was when I went to Tibet by myself 70 years ago. While playing, I accidentally discovered the remains of a temple, and found a magic incantation in the deepest part of the ruins, and then recorded it."


    "Have you tried this spell? How powerful is it?"


    "Of course I tried it, but only once. The power is... I can''t say that it is not strong, it should be said that it is too strong. At that time, I used this spell and hit the Dimensional Knife, but the Dimensional Knife didn¡¯t hold on for a second It turned into fragments, and then the same time-space black hole appeared as before. It was at that time that I realized the mystery of the Shadowless Sword, but the spell was too expensive and too dangerous, so I never used it again. , And did not let anyone know."


    "Is it dangerous? I just like that."


    Naruto chuckled lightly, untied the knot on the scroll, and unfolded this ancient scroll that had been preserved for more than seventy years. The first thing that came into view was the three archaic characters in the front of the scroll.

 1248 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1248

    "God kills!"


    The forbidden magic called Shenmiezhan is just like what Dongfang Unbeaten said. It is not that its power is not strong enough, but it is a bit too strong. In the special space of Dongfang Unbeaten, Naruto used to show love to Asia and Dongfang. The Bengyue Dimensional Knife that defeated the two of them had used Shenmiezhan once, and the result was just like before Dongfang Unbeaten. The Bengyue Dimensional Knife of the two people was not worth a punch in front of Shenmiezhan. Broken is not a level of power at all.


    Because after using it once, Naruto clearly knew that the power of this Divine Slash was far above his own Skymarsh Spear, and it was very difficult to control. Even Naruto now wants to better control the power of Divine Slash. Attach Shenmiezhan to the sky marsh spear.


    The inky black power that resembles lightning emerges on the sky marsh spear. The black is so pure and even great, as if it is the most original darkness in this world, even if it is the dark breath of Alkad, it is in the midst of Divine Destruction. The power of darkness is not worth mentioning.


    The power of Shenmiezhan was attached to the sky marsh spear, forming a black giant sword with a length of more than ten meters and a width of more than one meter.


    Naruto shook the Shenmiezhan in his hand at will. This invincible blade seemed to cut through time and space at any time. Where the sword of Shenmiezhan passed, even the space was facing a crisis of destruction at any time.


    Naruto stomped heavily under his feet, wearing a dazzling gold and black armor, holding the dazzling black giant sword Shen Mie Zhan, and slashed towards Akash and Alkad.


    "Just use this sword! Cut everything off!! Divine Killing Cut!!"


    Just as it was said in the spell of Shenmiezhan,''Together on the journey of destruction, even the souls of the gods are defeated''!


    Combining the power of the Heavenly Marsh Spear in Divine Destruction Slash, it also embodies Naruto¡¯s endless will to save Akash, the sad fate, the sadness and pain that this woman has been carrying all the time, and now she uses this Sword, all cut off!!


    Naruto grabbed the little hand that Akashia offered, and the black light of Shenmiezhan flashed by.


    Where the black blade passed, the connection between Akash and Alkad broke apart, but this was not only visible to the naked eye. As the parties involved, both Akash and Alkad could understand. I felt that the bloodline between the two true ancestors was completely broken!


    Akashia stayed in Naruto¡¯s arms, feeling like rebirth in her body. For hundreds of years, her blood and destiny had been entangled with Alkad. Now all these connections have been cut off. During Xia, I really didn''t know how to react.


    Of course people have to have dreams, but does one accidentally come true?


    It was not that Akash was too slow to react, but that this dream came true, it was a little too amazing.


    Naruto looked at Akashia in his arms in a dazed manner, as if he hadn''t reacted to the cute look. He couldn''t help but love in his heart. He lowered his head and kissed the two pieces. It was both the first touch and the long battle. Fang lips.


    The touch on the lips, and the masculine aura rushing towards her face, made Akashia finally awake from the shock. The endless joy almost made Akashia pass out, shy and reserved. These are no longer important. , The important thing is that she can always be by his side in the future.


    Naruto and Akasha kissed passionately. Although there were so many people watching, among them there was Akasha''s biological daughter Moexiang on the side, and there was an enemy like Alkad who had not dealt with it, but they only need it now. Tell each other about the endless thoughts between them.


    Naruto dissipated the Shenmiezhan on his hand, did not let Akashia see the scar on his hand, and then hugged her tightly with his arms, so powerful that he seemed to crush her body completely and rub it. It''s the same as in your own arms.


    "Akasha, I will never let you go."


    Chapter 203-Naruto casts a spell!Da Ri Tathagata mantra!


    Some people say that love is like a ghost...


    There are countless people in this world who are in pairs, and countless people are staying and flying, but there are also countless people pretending to be fools, deceiving ghosts, so many people have the other half, but there are very few who really have pure love.


    If this statement is really correct, then it can only be said that all the people present today are alive!


    Although humans are weak and small, they are like this. Feelings can often make humans lose their minds, but they can also do many unexpected things.


    Naruto focused his will on Shenmie Zhan and successfully cut off all the connections between Akash and Alkad, which means that from now on, Akash and Alkad are completely independent. The two individuals of, their bloodlines are no longer connected, and Mengxiang is the same. No matter how she uses the power of the true ancestor, Alkad will not react to it.


    Naruto slowly landed on the ground holding Akash. Although the kiss just now was deviant in a sense, no one cared about this issue because it was not important at all.


    Alkad himself had consumed too much power in the battle with Naruto and the others. As a result, at that time, Naruto put the cross on his body, allowing Akash to seize the opportunity to seize control of the body. However, now that Akash had completely left Alkad''s body, the control of the Demon Lord''s body was naturally returned to Alkad''s hands completely.


    Fujisaki was on Alkad''s body, lowered her head, looking down at the happy Akash, her eyes were filled with relief and traces of despair.


    Fujisaki is deeply in love with Akash, and everyone can tell this, because Akash can go to hell with her with a word, but this love is the one between the man and woman between Naruto and Akash. Love is different.


    To put it simply, just like Joel and Ellie, the heroes and heroines of the last days of the United States, Fujisaki and Akash both lost everything at that time. They were the first true ancestors, relying on each other, and relying on each other in the dark Among the destiny, find your own destiny.


    Fujisaki and Akash are not the love of men and women, but it seems that they are not accurate when it comes to father and daughter.


    Akashia can get happiness, Fujisaki Masa will feel gratified for this, but his own life will lose his only company and fall into endless darkness and despair. This is the sadness that this ancestor bears. Fate.


    "Congratulations, Akash, you are free from this sad fate."


    Fujisaki Ya sent out a blessing to Akash from the heart, but his eyes, in those originally dark eyes, can no longer see any brilliance at this time, in which there is total despair.


    "But I can''t turn back in my life!!"


    "Alkad!!"


    Akashia chose the road to be with Naruto, but this road pushed Alkad into the eternal darkness. As a result, Fujisaki lost his reason, the attack became violent, chaotic and disordered!


    "Be careful to dodge! Don''t be hit by his attack!!"


    Naruto yelled out, using Chakra''s power to transmit his voice far away, and at the same time his hands quickly turned up and down.


    "Nine psychic Rashomon!!"


    Naruto quickly completed the seal, and then slapped his palm on the ground. Nine huge Shura gates immediately rose from the ground, and endless majesty exuded from the hideous faces of Shura.


    Alkad screamed loudly. At this time, he had completely lost his reason, lost all love and love, and only the desire for destruction and destruction was completely degraded into a crazy demon!


    The huge tentacles are constantly sweeping, sweeping the nine Shuramon in front of them with formidable power, and that powerful defense cannot withstand the violent attacks of Alkad. Under the sweeping of the tentacles, they become Removed the fragments, and then all disappeared with a bang.


    Alkad¡¯s attack became unreserved, just madly destroying the world. It was no longer just aimed at Naruto and others. From those countless tentacles, powerful waves of energy continued to be emitted, bombarding the surroundings indiscriminately, although Almost all the humans here have been moved to other places, but there are always some humans who have not had time to leave in this destruction. This city, also because of Alkad''s attack, was completely unrecognizable in an instant.


    Moexiang dodges Alkad''s attack while looking for an opportunity to attack in the air, then quickly flew to Naruto''s side and asked loudly, "Naruto, what can you do?!"


    Naruto took a quick look at Mengxiang, then immediately shifted his gaze to Alkad''s body, and said: "There is a way. If it succeeds, Alkad may be completely eliminated, but the danger is very great!"


    Naruto glanced at Moe Xiang again, this time the latter laughed immediately before he turned his head.


    "With you, do I do fewer dangerous things? Just do as you planned."


    Moexiang didn¡¯t ask what Naruto¡¯s plan was, and immediately agreed to act according to his plan. In other words, Moexiang confirmed it early. Even if she asked in advance, she would definitely implement Naruto¡¯s plan. , Because this is trust!


    Naruto chuckled and flew into the air under the cover of Akash and Mengxiang''s mother and daughter. At the same time, he used his mind to cut the skin of his hands and spilled his blood from the air.


    The blood in Naruto¡¯s body already possesses the power of the true ancestor, and even because of the combination of the power of his celestial body, the blood of his true ancestor becomes stronger than the other three true ancestors, ordinary humans, let alone The blood of this true ancestor was swallowed directly, and even if it was diluted a million times, there was a danger of being directly ghoul.


    Because of becoming a true ancestor, Naruto''s blood has a huge magic power, and it is a great choice to draw complex magic circles.


    Under the control of his own mind, Naruto¡¯s blood draws complex graphics on the ground according to certain special patterns. The more exquisite and accurate the magic array, the more it can reduce the consumption of magic when the magic is flowing in it. It will be able to exert greater strength.


    Therefore, those powerful magicians have very high attainments in geometric figures and fine arts.


    After Naruto¡¯s blood fell on the ground, it seemed to disappear. Except for himself, even the three Plutos headed by Akashia could not see what kind of magic circle he had drawn, and Naruto almost After shed half of his blood, Ming talent finished drawing the magic circle. Before he could stop the bleeding, he directly dipped a little blood from his palm with his finger, and then his hands quickly formed a seal.


    "Psychic Nine Heavens and Nine-fold Mingshen Gate!!!"


    Torii!


    This unique building, which can only be found near Japanese temples, is regarded as a kind of enchantment and an entrance to the gods. Therefore, this red stone gate has the power to suppress evil.


    Nine-nine-nine-nine-eighty-one red Myojin doors descended from the sky and completely suppressed Alkad''s body. Although it was only a delaying method, it could temporarily suppress Alkad''s power.

 1249 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1249

    The power of the Eighty-One Domyoji Gate could not completely suppress Alkad¡¯s power. These red torii gates were constantly cracked by Alkad¡¯s riots. Soon, these torii will be in Alkad¡¯s power. Underneath is completely broken!


    Naruto grasped this critical juncture and immediately issued his order. The six unique trigeminal kunai flew to six different places, faintly surrounding Alkad''s body, and those kunai were all exuding golden light. It means a kind of lighting.


    "Goko-God! Undefeated in the East! Akash! Can! Mengxiang! Ya Ai! The six of you go to the six positions where the absence of karma is. Hurry!"


    "understood!"


    Time is running out, no one will be frustrated with Naruto at this time or whatever. Although it is a helpless move before the critical juncture, in fact from this time, in everyone¡¯s mind, it has long been determined that Naruto is this. It¡¯s the future leader of the world.


    Even Ya Ai didn''t defy Naruto''s orders, and according to his request, flew to the position where one of them was nowhere.


    boom!!


    As soon as the six people stood at the positions set by Naruto, Alkad broke free from the shackles of the Eighty-one Daomishen Gate with powerful demon power, and the huge tentacles began to attack again. At this time, Akash and the others were away from Alkad. The location is not far away, if they can''t avoid or block, Alkad''s attack is enough to cause all of them to be injured!


    Naruto is fighting fast now, see if his seal speed is faster or Alkad''s tentacle attack is faster!


    Naruto swore that he had never done so quickly in his entire life. When his last seal was completed, an indistinguishable sound came from Naruto''s mouth. The sound was very real, and seemed to have some shock. The power is the same, but no one in the room can write what the sound is in words, even if it is the wise commander, Noriaki.


    Naruto used his own power to penetrate all the power of the six people, and merged the power of the six powerful monsters into one, six in one, forming a huge golden chain, tightly entangled Alkad''s huge body.


    The golden chain kept shaking under the impact of Alkad¡¯s power, but it was so tough that it did not break. That is because the six people unreservedly injected their demon power into the golden chain, with all their strength to resist The power of Alkad!


    The seal in Naruto''s hand once again turned into a wise fist seal among the nine-character mantra. He quickly chanted the Great Sun Tathagata mantra in his mouth, and finally turned into an angry shout: "Get me sober, real ancestor Alkad! !"


    Chapter 204-A world where humans and monsters coexist!


    The nine-character mantra, the nine characters all represent different meanings, and there are also different handprints and different mantras.


    Column!


    It means to relieve the hearts of others, and if the power of this word is used to the limit, you can control time and space. Naruto does not have that ability, but only cooperates with the power of the Vajra Realm Tathagata mantra to restore Alkad''s reason.


    Alkad was attacked by the Sanskrit sound in the Ming population, as if his spirit was awakened by something, and the reason he had just lost was retrieved again. Those eyes were still very dark, but they were shiny.


    Alkad tried to move his body, but he was tightly bound by the six people. For the time being, as long as the six of them were not exhausted, he could not move freely, because his brain had become normal, Alka De did not act in vain under such circumstances, his eyes turned to Naruto, and said: "It is amazing to be able to recall my sanity under such circumstances, Naruto Uzumaki, but the power of the Six-pointed Star Magic Array, You can''t kill me!"


    Alkad looked at the six people who stood in the right position and knew that Naruto had laid the hexagram magic circle. This kind of symbolic figure of Judaism itself possessed considerable magical power.


    A perfect six-pointed star can exert a very powerful force. It is said that the six horns of the six-pointed star represent the four elements of wind, water, fire and earth. Together with light and darkness, it maintains the balance of yin and yang. It is a balanced and perfect power. Tarot On the back of the card is a six-pointed star pattern.


    But this kind of power is not enough to kill the true ancestor Alkad!


    Naruto slowly flew into the air, maintaining the same height as Alkad, and at the same time a smile appeared on his face, and said: "Don''t think that I can do so much, I said, Fujisaki, you I always underestimated me."


    Naruto jumped up and flew into the huge formation he had previously drawn. When Naruto entered, instead of causing chaos in the original six-pointed hexagram, it changed into another, larger force.


    After Naruto joined the formation, the six people could not maintain the balance of the original six-pointed star. Because of the influence of Naruto''s power, the seven of them had a new balance of power.


    It is completely different from the symmetrical and balanced hexagram. No matter how it looks, the seven-pointed star formed today seems to be a very unstable and non-symmetrical special structure, but this is how it produces the most complex power.


    With Naruto''s entry, the magic circle he drew before finally showed its true colors. A huge seven-pointed star magic circle had already enveloped Alkad''s body.


    The four elements, geomancy, water and fire, plus light and darkness, this is the power of the hexagram, but in the seven-pointed star magic array, the extra horn represents the feelings of human beings. Naruto is the representative of the human feelings. The power is also integrated into the formation.


    Because of the influence of the formation itself, the seven people have automatically reached a new position. The seven of them do not need to walk again, they have already stood in the most correct position in the formation. The place where Naruto is, is the formation of this formation. The eye is where all the forces converge.


    Naruto looked up at Alkad and smiled:


    "I have seen the cross made by Akashia for Mengxiang. The internal seal structure is the seven-pointed star seal. Since the seven-pointed star seal can seal the power of Mengxiang''s true ancestor, I think we will destroy your true ancestor. , And only use the power of the seven-pointed star."


    Seven-pointed stars are uneven but stable. This magic circle is too mysterious. In the long history, there are not many records about seven-pointed stars. According to legend, people who can draw seven-pointed stars in one stroke, All have seen gods or demons.


    Naruto didn''t know if he had seen the gods or demons, but Alkad felt as if he had seen something that did not belong to this world.


    Behind Naruto, there was a majestic Buddha statue with a heavy golden light all over his body. When Alkad''s eyebrows looked closely, the figure of the Buddha became terrifying again, from a Buddha statue. , Turned into a majestic figure with three heads and six arms. Those three faces seemed to carry endless anger, with blue faces and fangs, spitting fire in the mouth, and an angry nude appearance.


    This seven-pointed star magic circle is not a complete Western power. Naruto has injected the power of six reincarnations into it. Akash and the six are in charge of one, and the six can be combined to exert the strongest power.


    And Naruto himself is the incarnation in charge of everything, above everything else, but he is not separated from them.


    "If you have any final words, let''s say, Alkad, because you will be completely destroyed soon!"


    Naruto yelled at Alkad, and the entire golden seven-pointed star magic array began to emit a dazzling golden light, completely fusing the power of the seven with the power of the six reincarnations.


    There seemed to be six black gates around Alkad, and behind each gate was a completely different road.


    In the power of the seven-pointed star magic circle, Alkad also felt that the crisis of death was coming, but he did not struggle, even the slightest idea of ??wanting to struggle, for him, life has gone too long. It is too heavy. He needs salvation and liberation. I only hope that this time, he can truly understand his life.


    "I don''t have much to say, but Naruto Uzumaki...thanks..."


    Alkad finally thanked the person who was about to kill him. Naruto picked up the corner of his mouth. At this time, he didn''t say anything, his hands clasped together, and the power of the formation was raised to the limit.


    The seven-pointed star magical array exudes tremendous power, completely destroying Alkad¡¯s body. The body of this true ancestor, in the seven-pointed star¡¯s power, has completely turned into countless dust and disappeared forever in this World.


    "Farewell, Alkad..."


    A breeze swept away the dust on the ground and disappeared completely...


    Because of Alkad''s death, the monsters in the world were also weakened. All the monsters that were attacked were wiped out. The Kingdom of Yuka was also under the control of the northern capital of Jincheng and Yoshii Wuya, and finally disbanded completely.


    It is also because of Alkad¡¯s relationship that the world of monsters was exposed to humans ahead of time. Humans and monsters have to face this question, whether to live together in peace or go to war directly!


    Both the humans and the monsters had heated discussions on this issue, and after a year and three months of long discussions, they finally reached an agreement.


    It will take a long time to issue ID cards to all monsters that can be used in the human world, and to formulate a new monster bill for this purpose, although it will take a long time, but after more than two hundred years of experience, Yanghai Academy has finally started. Peaceful contact with mankind.


    Speaking of which, this can be regarded as Alkad''s credit.


    As for among them, some people take advantage of the night to touch some people''s homes and cast illusions or something, it is not important, anyway, as long as the results are good, it will do.


    After seven years, Noriaki Goko completely retreated from the position of chairman, and handed over the position of chairman of Yanghai Academy to Naruto. He can''t ask about world affairs anymore, usually just with his own Old friends drink tea and play chess, or walk around the world to look at this world where monsters and humans coexist. This is the life of God God.


    After struggling all his life for these things, Goko God is now finally able to lie on his past merit book with enjoyment. His past merits and demerits are left to future generations to comment on. Anyway, he likes his current life very much.


    As for the Huang family, Huang Fangfang inherited Huang Feihong''s position and became the head of the Huang family, and concluded a permanent peace treaty with the Miao family. As long as they are alive, the Huang Miao family will never engage in war.


    Huang Lingling assisted her younger brother who was still a little immature, and she was also cultivating the next generation of military instructors from the Huang family, so that she could hand over her burden earlier.


    Naruto served as the chairman of the board of directors in Yanghai and continued to control the academy, while Concubine Liu and Xiaozi after graduation were his secretaries, who were always with him. After another three years, everything was on track, Naruto Also held a grand wedding with the girls he likes.


    Whether in the monster or human world, Naruto has the supreme status. His wedding is very grand. Not only is the identity of the brides, but the guests who come to attend the wedding are also the most powerful existence in the world.


    The Patriarch of Huang Miao''s family, the big monster known as Hades in the past, and the people who held positions in the common department of humans and monsters, all appeared as guests at the wedding scene.


    However, Huang Lingling, a military officer of the Huang family, did not appear as a guest, because at this time she was standing among the brides. Although it was messy to hold the wedding in a Qing Dynasty female official uniform, but... the word bridal itself was confusing enough. Right...


    Time is turning again, ten years later...

 1250 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1250

    Twenty years have passed since Alkad¡¯s affairs. In these twenty years, everyone has grown up a lot. Hu Meng has also become a world-wide girl from the big breasted girl who was idiotic at someone. She has a great reputation in the hypnotist, beautiful and noble, just like Kurono Shangye back then, even if she knows that she is married, there are countless suitors, but apart from him, all men Hu Meng dismissed her. .


    It is said that those who dare to pursue the black dreams will not end well.


    Slowly putting down the teacup in his hand, Hu Meng felt a cold breath approaching without turning around. He didn''t need to look back. She could feel her presence even if she had known her for more than 20 years with her eyes closed.


    "Gui, is today''s class over?"


    Bai Xueyu, who had grown up and matured, sat beside Hu Meng, put down the stack of materials in his hand, and poured himself a cup of cold tea like ice slag. After taking a sip, he said, "Well, the end Up."


    Although it has been for so many years, this is what Miao said. Now she is the teacher who teaches the agents, instructing them on how to perfectly carry out incubation and assassination, which can be regarded as fulfilling the wish of her mother Bai Xue Icicle back then.


    After drinking a sip of tea to moisturize his throat, Xiao Kuo slowly spoke, "Where is Naruto, he doesn''t seem to be at home."


    "He went out with sister Kariya. This time it seems to be going out for a long time."


    "Really? He wouldn''t go where to hook up with women, right?"


    "I think it is!"


    Both women¡¯s faces were jealous because of this conjecture, but after all, they are already mature women and not the little girls of the year. This jealousy is only a way to maintain the mood of the husband and wife. They looked at each other and smiled, and their eyes turned. And falling not far away, it seemed to have their breath, two girls arguing in black and white, as if they had seen time reappear in front of them.


    Such a day...It''s so happy...


    The cross and the vampire end here, and the next step is the world of Xiudou Sorcerer. I have never seen too many Xiudou colleagues in this life. It is really stressful to write this... But first go to sleep... So sleepy ...


    The first chapter of the fifth volume of "The Showy Sorcerer"-Test shooting the girl who broke the sword!Lena Imbas!


    ¡ª¡ªMy strength is my will, and my will is supreme!


    In the world of the cross and the vampire, Naruto realized that a problem might be very serious, so he took mourning and embarked on the journey again.


    Naruto didn¡¯t actually notice when he just got the spell of Shenmiezhan from the unbeaten hands of the East, but when he used Shenmiezhan to cut the connection between Akash and Alkad, he suddenly realized it. What exactly is the spell of Shenmiezhan, and from which world power does it come.


    In the world of the cross and the vampire, there is an inexplicable S-level magic in the world of the show and the magician. Naruto is very concerned about this, so in order to explore the truth, he and Karai went to the show and the magician. world.


    Cut through the time and space with the power of Shenmiezhan, and then use the power of Shenmiezhan to extend it in reverse. Shenmiezhan itself is a kind of power summoning magic. If you extend it back, you can find the source of this power. In the world of the mentor, afterwards, he will use the fairy magic flying thunder god to perform time and space jumps. Although this method is extremely dangerous, it is not completely impossible.


    Naruto wouldn''t know that his first meeting with someone made it quite interesting.


    Shepheria, a city located in the Scarlet World, is actually more in line with the so-called "Magic City" than the magic capital Serrag that has been circulating for thousands of years.


    In this city, magic is highly civilized, and it can be said to be the highest-end combat power of mankind in this world. The combat power possessed by this city can even be comparable to the powerful golden dragons, even if it is an ordinary restaurant. The waiters have to go through a magical examination before they can be employed. This city is so exaggerated.


    This city will have such a high level of magical civilization. In addition to the traditions that have been passed down in this city for thousands of years, there is also a legend circulating in Shefilia.


    It is said that the strongest red dragon knight who served the red dragon sacred field lived in Shephera thousands of years ago, and passed down the power of the red dragon god in this city from generation to generation. The red dragon knight is said to be the strongest in the world. The famous swordsman, if you defeat the Red Dragon Knight, you can get the strongest title, so it has attracted countless famous swordsmen and magicians to Shepheria, wanting to see the true face of the Red Dragon Knight.


    However, for thousands of years, no matter what generation of the Red Dragon God Knight has not really appeared in front of anyone, this legend seems to be just a legend.


    Some of the swordsmen and magicians who failed to meet the Red Dragon God Knight and fought with them left Shepheria, but many settled here, which also contributed to Shepheria¡¯s excellent genetics.


    "Those who are darker than the darkness, those who are deeper than the night, drift in the sea of ??chaos, the golden king of darkness, I am here to petition you, and I swear to you here, for blocking in front of me, all The stupid things, gather your strength and give them equal destruction!!"


    In a bay in Shephera, a little figure with long chestnut hair stood by the sea, holding his hands high, and chanting a string of mantras.


    Shepheria has a fairly wide coastline, and because of a certain power that has been handed down in the past, the coastline here will not cause a tsunami problem even if it is hit by a huge magical attack. Therefore, many magicians choose to experiment here. The magic, because it will not cause irreparable consequences, the whole world, only the coast of Shefilia, is like this.


    The little figure recited the entire mantra, and finally summoned the forbidden power.


    The power of this magic shouldn¡¯t exist in this world at all, but the person who displays this magic has no such self-consciousness. In order to use this magic, she has studied for a long time. The purpose is only to defeat herself. , Is just the one who is most afraid of.


    Huge energy gathered on the top of her head, and she used her hands to hold her huge power. Although to control a magic, it mainly needs the strength of mental power, but raising her hands will help a little... at least. A psychological comfort.


    It''s just that the power that this magic can conjure far exceeds her own imagination. Just to control this power to maintain a spherical shape will almost burn out all of her will.


    Too late, too late to gather more power. She knew that if she continued like this, she would not be able to control the power of this magic. She could only throw it toward the huge sea in front of her before the power was completely out of control.


    "Rebroken!"


    The girl''s voice had a special majesty because of some power, and the black sphere that had gathered in her hand was completely out of her control and flew towards the endless sea in front of her.


    boom!!


    The power of the heavy slashing explosion far exceeded the girl''s imagination. The sound of the energy ball exploding on the sea shocked the girl herself. The black explosion wave spread to the surroundings, and that force seemed to be able to transfer everything. Are completely destroyed.


    During the explosion, everything in the sea, including the sea water itself, was completely destroyed. Seeing that the explosion wave became bigger and bigger, the girl also felt a huge space. She seemed to use something incredible. If this continues, Even oneself will be swallowed by darkness.


    Although the girl was frightened, her legs seemed to be filled with lead, and she could not escape at all. Under the heavy terror pressure, the girl''s eyes seemed to be filled with endless despair.


    After the black explosive wave spread to the surroundings to the limit, it finally shrank to the center extremely, compressing all the endless power to one point, and finally burst out completely!!


    "Ahhhhh!"


    In the end, the girl suffered from bad results and tested her magic on the coast. As a result, she was also completely blown away by the explosion wave, and her back hit the cliff on the coast, so that she was not completely blown away to another world.


    The girl with a lot of damage was struggling to get up, but today she guessed it was really bad. Before she stood up completely, she suddenly dropped two figures from the sky. It is so accurate to die. It happened to press on the girl''s body.


    "Ahhhh! It''s crushed! It''s crushed me!!"


    A few hours have passed since the magical test shot in the afternoon, and the girl finally returned to her home with her injured body.


    Because the father is a businessman, and the mother was a very powerful mercenary in the past, the girl¡¯s family situation is still very good. In Shefilia, there is a small three-story building belonging to her own family. The third floor is the parents¡¯ room. , But because they often go out for business, most of the time, the rooms on the third floor are vacant.


    On the first floor are the living room and the magic laboratory. Girls usually soak in the laboratory to study various magic.


    As for the second floor, it is the floor where the girl and her closest and most feared person live.


    Her devilish sister...


    Thinking of her sister''s look even more terrifying than the Scarlet-Eyed Demon King, the girl couldn''t help but shivered. The wound on her body started to ache again because of the slight trembling of her body, which made the girl grin.


    Although she was deeply afraid of the devil at home, she thought of the magic test in the afternoon, and confidence appeared in the girl''s eyes.


    "Although it''s a bit dangerous, if you use Heavy Slash, you can definitely defeat my sister!"


    In the girl''s eyes, she felt her self-confidence swelled because of her heavy break in the afternoon. As long as she could use that magic, even her sister would not be able to resist it. Yes, it must be like this!


    The girl who was immersed in her fantasy, her eyes were not focused on the door of her house at first, so that she walked to the door of her house while she was absent-minded. When she turned around, she saw a woman standing at the door with a gloomy face. , Almost fell to the ground in fright.


    The woman and the girl look very similar, but they should look like their eldest brother who is five or six years old. They have the same chestnut hair, but not that long, just as big as a shoulder. At this time, her face is completely absent. Any expression, an indifferent and icy look, really scared the girl who was still full of confidence just now to the loss of the three souls.


    "Sister...Sister..."


    The girl looked at the beautiful girl in front of her cowardly. The confident look just now disappeared completely under the horrible expression of the person in front of her, and her fear was filled with doubts.


    ''Damn... why is my sister at home now?!She should be still working now, ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, i am dead...


    The girl¡¯s heart burst into tears, and she seemed to have foreseen her tragic fate of being divided by five horses today. While lamenting the premature passing of her beautiful years, the girl blamed all the blame on the two blond weird people she met in the afternoon. .

 1251 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1251

    ''If it weren''t for you, how could I come back so late?!I''m dead if I was bumped into by my sister... But you wait for me, even if I''m a ghost, I won''t let you go!!''


    The indifferent woman knows her sister very well. After all, her parents often go out. Their sisters are together almost every day. As a sister, she really knows her sister very well, although she does not know that her sister met two in the afternoon. It''s a weird thing, but you can probably guess the little nine in her heart.


    If it were normal, she would look at her sister with a terrible smile, and talk to her softly. A few words or two can scare her to explain everything honestly, but now she doesn¡¯t have what she used to be. The mood of tormenting his sister mentally and physically, under the indifference of the appearance, deep in those eyes, there are worries and tensions, and they coldly speak.


    "Where did you go this afternoon, Lena Imbas?!"


    Chapter Two-Red Dragon God Knight!Luna Imbas!


    The picture shows Lina¡¯s black-hearted sister, Luna Imbas, who can still be so domineering as a waiter. Lina is really pitiful...


    Lena Inbus has been a messy girl since she was a child. This is not to say that she has a sloppy life, but because she is courageous and has wild ideas. She often tries all kinds of messy magic. Although failures dominate the majority, it is undeniable. She did develop a lot of practical little magic.


    With such a messy sister, when her parents are out, the burden of looking after her sister is naturally completely weighed on Luna Imbas, who is the older sister.


    Luna is very strict with Lena on weekdays. Although she will let her experiment with all kinds of messy magic, if she develops a practice, then Lena must complete it. There is absolutely no consultation. If Lena dares to be lazy, then The right is her terrible punishment.


    Because of the terrible punishment, Lena was really respectful and scared of her sister, but today, Lena was only suspicious and scared.


    Normally, although my sister is scary when she exercises herself, she always has a smile on her face, although it is a bit scary; although she is rare, she occasionally gets praise from her sister; but, like today, Luna has a cold and gloomy face. It¡¯s really the first time Lena has seen it.


    Even so, Lena can know one thing by intuition.


    Luna is really angry!


    In front of Luna, Lina is just a small weakness. Now Luna is showing such a cold look. How dare Lina hide anything, immediately said: "I went to the beach to test magic!"


    Lena used to do this often before, and it was not the first time that she came back from injury. Luna had seen her look like this before, so Lena really couldn¡¯t think of what happened to her that caused her sister today. .


    Luna still had an icy face. There was no smile at all on the face that was more mature and beautiful than her sister. Even the eyes were cold. She looked down at the younger sister in front of her, and said stiffly and coldly: "Is it heavy? !"


    Lena stiffened, not that she thought there was something wrong with her test shot, but she was worried that the magic she was experimenting would be discovered by Luna, but now she could no longer hide anything, nodded and admitted it.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    There was a heavy sigh over her head. It was the first time Lena had seen and heard her sister sigh in her life.


    Although she is only a few years older than herself, Luna is really a very powerful sister in Lena''s mind. Basically, Luna alone decides what matters in the family, no matter how big or small things are. , Luna has never made any decision for more than three seconds, resolutely, saying one thing, and high-end black. These three points are Lena''s impression of her sister. This is the first time she sighed in her memory.


    By instinct, Lena knew that she had a big deal.


    Luna grabbed Lina''s shoulders, looked at her sister with almost identical eyes, and said solemnly: "Lina! Listen to me. No matter what happens in the future, I will never allow you to use heavy Break!"


    Although the magic power is strong, it is too strong. Even Luna herself can never stop the power of Heavy Deslash, but if the magic fails, the consequences will definitely not be small Li Na can bear it.


    "why?!"


    Lena, who had always obeyed her sister''s words very much, made a questioning voice for the first time, raised her head, and looked at her most respected and scared sister with tears.


    "Why can''t it be used?!"


    Lena has always listened to Luna''s words, but now, this is the first time she defies Luna''s words.


    Lina actually respects her sister Luna very much, but on the other hand, Luna''s existence is also a very powerful oppression for Lina. From childhood to growth, Lina has always been eager to defeat Luna, just once.


    Luna¡¯s swordsmanship is unparalleled in the world. Lena knew that even if she had practiced for ten lifetimes, she would not be able to outperform her sister in swordsmanship, so she turned to study magic, especially the powerful black magic. Has a talent that is difficult for ordinary people.


    It¡¯s strange to say that everything about Luna is almost perfect. Both her appearance and figure are better than her own sister. She is covered in cooking and housework. Swordsmanship is an unparalleled swordsman, but she doesn¡¯t use anything. Her magic, even the simplest magic like the ball of light, is not good, and the effect of magic on her is also very poor, and sometimes even has a counter-effect.


    Luna had a cold before. As a result, Lena wanted to treat her with a healing technique, but Luna''s condition got worse.


    Lena learns black magic, and even creates her own magic. She tried to shoot Reslash in the bay before, all to defeat her sister Luna Imbas even if only for a moment, but she thought it could be used as a trump card. The ultimate magic that defeated her sister was re-slashed, but now it was completely denied by Luna, which made Lena unacceptable.


    Looking at her twelve-year-old sister, Luna has always known that she is smart and talented, but there are some things that she really can¡¯t tell Lena right now, she can only put on a cold face, hands Grasping Lena''s shoulder.


    "Lina, listen to me! You have to pay a price to use Slash Slash. You can only be lucky if you succeed in the test. Once you fail, Slash Slash will consume your life. There is no way to regret it!"


    Luna''s face was serious. Although it was a little misunderstood, she also told Lena part of the consequences of the re-slash. This made Lena stand still...


    Of course, the affairs of Lina and Sister Luna will not be known to others. The next morning, it was another sunny day. Luna got up early. As usual, after preparing breakfast for Lina, she immediately went to work. Restaurants, continue to work.


    Although Shephera also has a very good magic school, Luna did not let her sister go to school because she has confidence in her and her sister''s abilities. Although she does not use any magic, she still has Li based on her own teachings. Na''s own exploration, the results of her studies are definitely much better than going to school.


    After arriving at the restaurant where she worked, Luna immediately went to the back and put on her work uniform, and then started working today.


    Although it''s only morning, Shepheria is a very big magic city. There are many people coming here every day, and there are also many people walking. So basically there is no concept of meals. The restaurant has been busy from the beginning.


    Although it is broad daylight, there are many people who choose to drink here, or complain about life, or have a happy party, or exchange information.


    Humans, many things happen on the wine table.


    Luna flexibly shuttled among the guests at each table, often holding beer or food for less than a dozen people in her hand, but she didn''t panic at all. Because there were too many guests, she would use magic for this place. It was necessary for the waiter, but Luna had nothing to do with magic because of her skill.


    Yesterday, I experienced a wonderful journey. Because of the relationship between using Shenmiezhan and Xianfa Fei Lei Shen to travel through the world, Naruto was very tired because of the side effects of these two arts. I found an inn and fell asleep, and now I woke up early in the morning, with protests in my stomach, Naruto finally started to come out for food.


    When I found a very lively restaurant in this city, Naruto and Kariya opened the door together to enter, but they attracted a lot of attention... to be precise, Kariya attracted a lot of eyes...


    Although there are many female magicians, female mercenaries, and female priests in this world, the majority of them will run out to drink early in the morning, probably at a ratio of 8:2.


    So for most people in this restaurant, Naruto with a white look is an eye-catching, while the perfect figure and beautiful appearance of Naruto are dazzling.


    Karai has a natural personality. Only in front of Naruto and his family will occasionally show another look. Although it is stared by countless eyes, it seems to be completely unaware. The green eyes looked around, and finally came here. Found a place among the bustling restaurants.


    "Naruto, over there."


    Kariya held Naruto''s arm, and even squeezed Naruto''s arm with his full chest. For natural Kariya, there is no embarrassment to such a move.


    Because she likes Naruto, and Naruto likes her to do it, so I just did it, it''s that simple.


    Because of the relationship between his birth and crossing, the feelings of to Naruto are inseparable and cannot be abandoned. Naruto laughs secretly, but he also enjoys the beauty of for granted.


    Kariya and Naruto took their arms and walked through the crowd towards the spare action. In the process, there were many salty pig hands who wanted to take the opportunity to do something. Kariya didn¡¯t seem to notice the movements of these claws, but their waists were twisting. , Actually avoided all these salty pig hands.


    After sitting peacefully in his position, Naruto made a V gesture without a trace.


    Kariya is so natural, but it seems to avoid those claws without noticing it, thanks to Naruto''s exercise.


    After Naruto and Kariya sat down, Luna flexibly passed through the other guests and passed the menu to Naruto. At the same time, she smiled: "Guest, what do you want to use?"


    The smile on Luna''s face is not a stylized smile, and she really likes working like this.Because my father is a businessman, the family is not short of money, otherwise it is not enough for Lena to spoil. Luna will go out to work, and it is just that she is usually bored. If she doesn''t like this job, she would have taken it. She patted her ass and left, she was so headstrong.


    Naruto flipped through the menu, then turned it back to Luna, and quickly clicked on the names of the dishes with his fingers, and said: "These dishes are all for me for twenty people, and ten Bottle of vodka and ten bottles of brandy."


    Luna glanced across, and quickly noted all the dishes Naruto ordered.


    "No problem, it will be done in 20 minutes."


    Luna nodded lightly, moved quickly, and informed the chef of all the dishes Naruto ordered. Because of the convenient magic of this world, it was possible to cook a large number of delicious dishes in a short time, just talk to Luna The same time, twenty minutes, Naruto ordered a total of enough dishes to be enjoyed by more than a hundred people.

 1252 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1252

    Luna carried all the dishes alone, without showing any fatigue, and quickly placed the dishes and wine in front of Naruto and Karai.


    Looking at the chestnut-haired woman in front of him, Naruto suddenly stretched out her hand and grabbed her wrist. Luna frowned and struggling insignificantly, but she didn''t break free, she couldn''t help but looked at sitting there in surprise. Lu sneered blond man.


    Naruto felt the strange power of the waitress in front of him that would not lose to his beloved at will, and was shocked, but he was completely sure that the other party was the woman he was looking for. He sneered suddenly on his face, lowered his voice, and said:" I didn¡¯t expect that you would actually work in such a restaurant, Red Dragon Knight! Luna Imbas!"


    Chapter Three-Lena''s Birthday!The strongest black magic dragon breaks!


    Time has jumped for two whole years...


    In two years, the parents of Lina and Sister Luna came back three times, and then they began to spend their "how many times" honeymoon, leaving their two daughters aside.


    In two years, besides the two sisters, the residents of the Inbass family have added three more, becoming a big family of one man and four women...Although it is really harmonious like a family, only that It''s just a blond man and a woman, and the rest...Although Lena and Luna are real sisters who have a blood relationship, the relationship is really called one...As for the last guest, it''s not worth mentioning.


    In two years, Little Lena has grown up from a 12-year-old girl two years ago to a 14-year-old...little girl...


    Two years have been enough for Lena to grow quite a bit, and her magic power has increased with her growth, so she has also learned more powerful magic, but the record against Luna is still the same miserable, see Watching Lena vs. Luna''s past is simply watching the saddest blockbuster in the world.


    519 losses, 0 wins!


    Poor Miss Lena Imbas, she never won in front of her sister, and all 519 times were spikes, Luna never took it seriously.


    I haven''t even been "slightly" serious.


    The gap is too far!


    Except for Lena who has continued her tragic record for two years, Naruto has known her for two years. It seems that her body has not changed much. At the age of 14, it is time to develop somewhere, Hu Meng. It was quite impressive when she was 9 years old, but Lena seems to be still at the level of 12 years old... Well, what an honest child... Time is changing, only she is the same... Why is Luna''s figure Is it already bumpy?


    Naruto kept spitting out in his heart, but today, he did not say it, because today is the 14th birthday of the youngest in the family, that is, Miss Lena Imbas¡¯s 14th birthday. Naruto used a cup to block her The stinky mouth that spit.


    At Lena''s birthday party, this dead girl didn''t know how polite, she reached out and asked for a gift.


    But such a thick-skinned face, it is said that he learned it from Naruto.


    For Lena Imbass, on her annual birthday, if she dares to forget her gift, she will be able to break with you forever, and the attitude of asking for a gift is really naked, she doesn¡¯t know how to conceal it. .


    Naruto rolled his eyes and vomited, "You cannot live by yourself," but he still gave his gift strangely.


    Packed in a wooden box, after Lena opened it without hesitation, there was something that looked like a scale.


    Lena Jiang Zihao picked it up, her eyes popped out as if she saw a treasure-like little star, and said with joy: "The scales of the serpent?!"


    "Ah, yes."


    Naruto yawned, it seems that getting the snake scales of this serpent is just a light and easy thing for him, but everyone present knows how precious these scales are.


    The ghost snake is a kind of legendary monster, living in the deep sea tens of thousands of meters deep. It is said that only the ghost festival every year, when the ghost gates of the world are open, the ghost snake will float to the surface for mating and reproduction. The descendants, and after the night of the Ghost Festival, the serpent will return to the deep sea again, disappearing without a trace.


    The whole body of the serpent is very precious treasures, especially the blood of the snake and the part of the scales near the heart, which are even more valuable.


    It is said that using the snake blood of the serpent can create magical medicine.This world is different from other worlds. Whether it¡¯s Naruto or Dragon Ball, whether it¡¯s Chakra or Qi, it can be improved by exercising, but in this world, a person¡¯s magic power is determined from birth. It has nothing to do with the body, it depends on the strength of the soul. The growth of the body only causes the hidden power in the soul to be more triggered. Constant meditation is only to tap this power. The strength of the soul directly determines the size of the magic. And medicines or props that can increase magic power are extremely precious treasures.


    Naruto yawned and said nonchalantly:


    "The snake scales closest to the heart are here, and the rest are all left in the backyard. You can go over and accept them later."


    Lena is not a fool. The last Ghost Festival, that is, the day when the snake appeared eight months ago, and this snake scale is still fresh, that is to say, "Naruto Uzumaki dived into the deep sea and hunted 10,000 meters deep. Killing the serpent, this seemingly absurd possibility has become the only explanation.


    I was moved in my heart, but Lena, who has an arrogant personality, would not admit it. She gave Naruto an arrogant look and hummed: "You still have a conscience."


    Naruto''s mouth twitched, and he looked at the girl who so far only knew her hidden identity, and said, "How come your sister has no skin and no face?"


    The Red Dragon God Knight immediately rolled his eyes and came back: "It''s not for you to get used to it." It made me want to use the Red Dragon God Sword to cut you down.


    The interaction between Naruto and Luna was not the focus of today, and the other three quickly took out the gifts they prepared for Lena.


    What Karai took out was a black cloak made by hand. Compared with the previous craftsmanship of making rabbits into bears, it has improved a lot, at least Lena still quite likes it.


    As for the other guest here besides Naruto and Kariya, the gift presented is really simple and rude.


    Ten boxes of brandy!


    Although Miss Lena has been drinking since she was 11 years old, is ten boxes of brandy a bit too much?


    Finally, Luna gave Lena a birthday gift, a black headband, tied to her forehead. According to Luna, it could be used to cover Lena¡¯s wider and wider forehead, so angry that Lena bared her little tiger teeth. , He was about to fight his sister almost immediately, but after all he held back, and immediately put on his head.


    This dead girl is just a proud little devil...


    After receiving all the gifts, the less important part of blowing candles was moved up. Lena clasped her hands and directly said her wish.


    "I hope I can defeat Sister Luna once, hoo!"


    After speaking, he immediately blew out the candle in front of him, as if he was afraid that his wish would not be realized.


    Luna smiled and looked at her sister''s behavior as a child. She sipped the spicy drink in the glass, and then looked at her sister with a devilish and proud smile and said, "Come on, again. Refresh your losing streak, Lena!"


    Lena immediately turned into a warlike expression. Between the two sisters, the kind of warm and affectionate sister love just turned into a swordsman, seeming to put each other to death at any time.


    Naruto waved his hand, and immediately flew out six kunai from his hand, nailing them to six corners of the room.


    "You fight, I will cover what happened!"


    He seems to be the master of this house, but Naruto has already set up a special space barrier. Lena and Luna can fight in this sister as long as they don¡¯t use Divine Slash or Heavy Slash. It¡¯s impossible to break the sister that Naruto personally arranged and presided over.


    Lena grinned in excitement. Today is her birthday. It would be a wonderful thing if she could beat her sister today.


    Knowing that Luna''s strength is extremely strong, Lina did not even say hello, waved her hand, and immediately launched her own attack.


    "Fire Ball!!"


    With a wave of Lena, the brilliant red fire leaped and burned in Lena''s hands, turning into a high-temperature and high-energy red fireball, and flew towards Luna''s body immediately.


    Although the fire ball is only a C-level magic, it is actually a very strong magic in this world. Although the fire ball has a small explosion range, the power of the explosion center is not lost to the explosion of the intercontinental missile and can be destroyed instantly. Ordinary houses!


    Looking at the fire ball flying towards her, Luna just waved her hand casually, and the sword energy from her white jade palm easily cut Lena''s fire ball in half.


    Luna does not know how to use a dimensional sword. The blow she just made was just a normal sword aura. She is the strongest swordsman in this world. The sword has been integrated into her life. For Luna, everything in this world It can be a sword!


    Lina was not surprised to see the fire ball being cut open at random. She raised her hands and chanted the spell quickly.


    "Sleeping in the depths of the earth, the Overlord with a frozen soul, please give me frozen anger! Overlord Binghe Lie!!"


    Borrowing the power of the overlord Gulao Xuela among the five kings of the devil world, he summoned the endless icy air of the northern glaciers. These white icy air quickly enveloped Luna''s body, instantly sealing Luna''s body completely frozen. !


    Overlord Glacier is already a B-level attacking black magic, and being able to use such magic can already be regarded as a first-class wizard in the outside world, but for the Red Dragon God Knight, such an attack is not worth a blow, Luna''s whole body They all exudes fierce sword intent, smashing all the ice cubes on their bodies.


    The ice cubes were flying all over the sky. A black shadow penetrated countless ice blocks and flew in front of Luna, but instead of attacking her body, it hit her shadow, and the shadow hit her. After the shadow, Luna''s own shadow quickly became pitch black, and even her whole body was imprisoned by some kind of power, unable to move.


    Luna glanced down, still the arrogant arrogance and arrogance, and said: "Shadow binding technique, this kind of trick can''t defeat my sister, Lena."

 1253 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1253

    "I know, that''s why I want to use this magic, take it! Sister!!!"


    A huge magic power began to gather in Lena''s hands, and the mixed power of red and black radiated her even red, and finally a surprised expression appeared in Luna''s eyes.


    "Something darker than dusk, something brighter than blood, facing the fallen in the passage of time, under the name of your greatness, I swear to the darkness here, to stand in front of us, all stupid Thing, gather the power of you and me, and grant them equal destruction! Dragon Slash!!"


    Chapter Four-The Power of the Red Dragon God Knight!Go out and see the world!


    Dragon Slash, the strongest black magic created by the ancient sage Rein Magnas a thousand years ago, because Rein Magnas used this trick to kill a golden dragon in seconds, hence the name Dragon Slash!


    Dragon Slash is the highest black magic in this world, and it is the strongest attack that borrows the power of the highest demon in the red world, the red-eyed demon Shabra Nigud.


    Dragon Slash can completely destroy a small town with a single blow, and the range of Dragon Slash can not be counted. Even if the range is so large, the energy density of the explosion is extremely powerful. It only takes one blow to kill the current. The strongest dragon golden dragon!


    Of course, the premise is that you have to hit first...


    Dragon Slash is the highest-ranking black magic of Grade A. Magicians who can use Dragon Slash are rare in the entire red world. Even if they can''t use any other magic, Lina is enough to become famous. The super magician who shakes the world.


    A magician who can use B-level magic is already considered first-class, and as long as he can cast Dragon Slash, he must add another word in front.


    Super first-class magician!


    It''s that simple, and the world is the same. Strength is the only measure of a person''s value.


    At only 14 years old, he can master the highest level of black magic through self-study. Lina is undoubtedly a genius. The power of Dragon Slash is extremely powerful and has the powerful power to kill a dragon in a flash. However, the problem is that Lina¡¯s opponent is Her sister Luna Imbas, one of the strongest people in the world, does not need to be decorated with a''woman''.


    Lina was able to perform Longpozhan at a young age. She is an absolute genius, but her sister is a monster that cannot be described and judged by common sense.


    Although the Dragon Breaking Slash that was displayed by Lena was shocked, it was only a surprise. The power of Dragon Breaking Slash is too great for ordinary people, but for Luna, it is simply unbearable. One hit, although she actually didn''t even use the lowest level of light ball.


    When she shook her figure, Luna was not as relaxed as before. She just responded with a knife. At this time, a small fruit knife appeared in her hand, which also meant that Luna was getting more serious.


    Only a little bit¡­¡­


    It was just an ordinary steel fruit knife, which could be bought from any small shop, and in the hands of Luna Inbus, it would become the sharpest blade.


    She is the number one swordsman in the world, even Naruto, who has mastered Killing Wolf, dare not say that she can beat Luna in sword intent.


    That little fruit knife, the length of the blade was only ten centimeters, but in Luna''s hand, it looked like a heavenly sword.


    "Cut it off for me!"


    Luna raised her right hand high, her voice was still so arrogant and arrogant, no one would care, because she seemed to be born with such arrogance and arrogance, all arrogance, under her strength, is Allowed.


    The fruit knife drew a beautiful cold light, and in the shocked eyes of Lena and a guy next to him who was eating a lot of food, the cold light cut Lena''s dragon into two.


    Lunazhi used a fruit knife to cut through the dragon that can instantly destroy a small town!


    Long Pozhan was completely inadequate in front of Luna, who was the knight of the Red Dragon God. Even the strongest black magic was easily cut by Luna, looking at her sister¡¯s face in disbelief. With an expression, Luna came to Lena in an instant, and tapped her forehead which became wider as she got older.


    "Duo! You lost again!"


    Lena succeeded in setting her record of losing streak to 520 times. Although it was this number, it was really impossible to produce any romantic feeling between the dying sisters.


    Naruto waved his hand to lift the barrier he had set up before, with an expression that I had known for a long time.


    "As expected, Lena lost again."


    Lena will lose. This is something that Naruto expected. Luna¡¯s strength in this red world, if you don¡¯t count him as an outsider, is definitely one of the best, and this ranking includes high positions. Among the demons and protoss, in the demons, except for the Supreme Demon King Shabra Nigud, even if the other five kings of the demon world, Naruto does not think that Luna will definitely lose. The power of the king.


    For Luna, although she does not use any magic, she can easily cut through the dragon with only a fruit knife. A toothpick is enough to kill a golden dragon in a mature age, not to mention that she is equipped with other than Naruto Apart from herself, the Chilong God Divine Sword that no one had ever seen.


    Karai touched her chin with her hand, and Luna''s movement was completely seen in her green eyes.


    "Luna''s power is really stronger than imagined. If it were me, the power of the first and second stages is not an opponent, right? The third stage of transformation ability should be required to fight with Luna."


    Naruto drank a drink and said:


    "If it''s just Luna in this state, you should barely be able to tie it, but if Luna really does her best, you still can''t beat her."


    "Huh? Does Naruto know anything?"


    Karai is curious about this, but Naruto doesn¡¯t say anything. Luna is the knight of the Red Dragon God, and Naruto alone knows about it here. Luna wants to hide it, and Naruto absolutely does not. Will speak out.


    Naruto continued to help Luna hide her identity, and another idler here finally got her basically dislocated chin, hummed twice, and said: "Anyway, these two sisters are not normal, no matter whether it is strength or That''s the same in my head."


    Karai has a natural character, and soon put himself in the food again, but Naruto turned his head and glanced at this guy, vomiting: "I don''t think you are qualified to say that others are abnormal, Naka."


    This woman named Naka met with Naruto and the others more than a year ago in the restaurant where Luna worked.


    At that time, Naka had no money to pay for the Overlord¡¯s meal. Just because of this, she fought with Naruto, and after a tragic loss to Naruto, this woman even got entangled with Naruto and said that if she didn¡¯t defeat her, she would never Give up, just stay at this house and eat and drink.


    She is not so familiar with herself, it is better to say that she is scornful.


    If she didn''t think she was a bad person, even a woman would have been bombarded by Naruto long ago, although this was completely invisible from her appearance.


    Naka is not ugly, on the contrary, she is a pretty beautiful woman. Compared to Lena, who has basically not entered the force when she was 14 years old, Naka has a very tall and sexy figure, and her dress can be said to be abnormally exposed. The bikini-style black tights, except for the cloak, are basically the same as the three-point style. There are tapered spikes on the shoulder guards. A dark dress makes Naka look very like an evil female magician.


    Although basically a brain-dead, Naka¡¯s chest of knowledge is very rich. Whether it is black magic, elven magic or white magic, he is very good at attacking. He is very good at using ice magic, from Ice Arrow to Overlord Glacier. Lie can be used skillfully.


    After being spit out by Naruto again, Naka, a stubborn fellow, didn''t mind. After drinking a pinch of brandy in a draught glass, he let out a sip of alcohol contentedly, and then looked at her side enthusiastically. The blonde Naruto said, "Hey, anyway, today''s opportunity is just right. Come and fight me again!"


    "I don''t want it. I would rather eat when I have time to fight with you."


    "Ha! It''s not your turn to say it! The power that crosses the sky and the earth, the gentle flowing gurgling water, Ice Arrow!!"


    Naka didn''t say anything at all, and began the battle with Naruto. Naruto jumped up and down to avoid Naka''s attack, while constantly enjoying the food originally prepared for Lena, lest it all be eaten by the lover.


    Lena sat down on her knees, looking helplessly at her older sister who seemed taller because of this.


    "You actually cut Long Pozhan with a fruit knife. Sister, you are too strong, too."


    "Humph..."


    Luna grinned twice, full of the queen''s aura, then threw the two fruit knives out and inserted them accurately on the cake on the table, dividing one into two, and then said: "That''s because you are too weak. , Although you have learned Dragon Slash, but the timing of using magic, and the corresponding tactics of Dragon Slash, you are all just a rookie. Although powerful, it is not a concern at all. How can you cultivate at this level? It won¡¯t be my sister¡¯s opponent."


    Luna is so arrogant, even in the face of her sister, she didn''t hide anything, or for some reason, Luna''s combat experience was beyond Lena''s lifetime.


    Lena curled her lips, just to feel uncomfortable with Luna''s arrogance, and muttered: "What are you proud of, I will defeat you sooner or later!"


    Luna''s eyes changed, her smile remained the same, but because of the slight change in her eyes, the aura of her whole body immediately changed from an arrogant elder sister to a terrible witch with a charming voice, saying: "Lina, you just had What are you talking about?"


    The sound of Luna''s beginning made Lena agitated, and immediately jumped up from the ground with a dogleg look. Haha looked at Luna, shook her head continuously, and said in a series of words.


    "No, absolutely not, you must be mistaken, sister."


    Lena knew very well that with such an expression and voice, it was when Luna was about to torture or punish herself. Once she had a little slack, she would usher in something more terrifying than hell, which made Lena have psychological trauma. Up.


    But today was Lena''s birthday. Luna didn''t do anything out of the ordinary. She touched Lena''s head with her hand and pointed at the sky outside through the window.

 1254 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1254

    "Lina, go out and see the world."


    Luna touched Lena''s head with an expression of confession; Naruto was chased by Naka and jumped up and down, like Monkey King was reborn; Guai Ai stood alone at the table, completely unaffected, and did it quietly A foodie...


    As expected, none of these guys are normal...


    Chapter 5-Devil-level girl! Rogue nemesis Lena Imbas!


    Because of Luna¡¯s words, "Let¡¯s take a look at this world," Lena, who was only 14 years old, really embarked on a journey out. In addition, the three guys who were eating white rice at home were also caught by Luna. Throw it straight out of the house.


    According to her, the family has no spare money to raise the three of them, but Luna''s real thoughts... Anyway, Naruto can understand...


    Although 14-year-old Lina has learned the powerful Dragon Slash, but Dragon Slash is not an invincible magic. Speaking of which, Lena should also be the first time to travel far. It is normal to encounter any unsolvable opponents. That¡¯s why Naruto should follow. Of course, Luna¡¯s ostensible wish for Naruto is to monitor Lena. If she dares to speak badly about her behind her back, she must report it. In fact, it¡¯s Protect Lena''s safety.


    Regarding this point, Naruto said that he would perfectly complete both the superficial and actual tasks...


    In fact, if there is no Luna''s name, how can you control the little magic star of Lena?!


    As for Kuai and Bai Snake Naka, it doesn¡¯t matter where they go. Kuai must be with Naruto even if they die, and Bai Snake Naka used to live in Lena''s house because Naruto also lives there. , She didn''t give up the chance to defeat Naruto, of course, she was just eating and drinking there.


    Since Naruto is willing to wander around with Lena, Kariya and White Snake Naka also follow, this chaotic team of four is formed like this...


    The night is always the time for criminals to act, because from a physical point of view, humans are nocturnal animals. In the middle of the night, humans will always feel tired and sleepy, and their vigilance will be reduced, so many The perpetrators will choose to conduct operations and rallies at night.


    The thieves also chose to party at night, because they just robbed a large sum of gold and silver jewelry. Although most of them will fall into the hands of their thieves, the thieves below can get a little meat. Soup and drink.


    It was a man who seemed to be in his forties. He didn''t have a single hair on his head, but he had a thick gray beard on his chin. He looked like a thief leader.


    Holding a glass of draft beer in his hand, there is a box of gold coins and jewelry beside him.


    "My subordinates, you have done so well, I will give you some of the robbed treasure! Everyone take it!!"


    The thief leader grabbed a large amount of gold coins and threw them into the air. Those gold coins soon fell to the ground due to gravity. The thieves below all cheered because of this. Speaking of which, there are only a few of them because they are willing. In fact, most of the thieves are not because of lack of money. The purpose of thieves is for money.


    They are like hyenas that have found their prey, their eyes are all focused on the gold coins in the air, and their mouths are open, as if they want to swallow all the gold coins into their stomachs.


    The thief leader kept throwing away the robbed treasures. He was different from other people. Although he was greedy for money, he actually enjoyed the joy of robbery very much.


    "It''s because it''s so pleasant, that''s why I want to grab the treasure!"


    The thieves cheered because of the treasure, and the whole night seemed to become a festive banquet, but a luminous sphere suddenly flew from the sky, disrupting the thieves'' celebration.


    The flying speed of the ball of light was not fast. Even thieves could see the ball of light flying. The ball of light fell in the middle of a group of thieves, and then there was a huge explosion suddenly, bursting with fire.


    The explosion caused countless fires, burning the thieves¡¯ cottages into a sea of ??fire. The watchtower that the thieves used to monitor the enemy¡¯s situation was also destroyed by the explosion. In the flames, a little girl stood. Figure.


    The arrogant leader of the thief just now saw that little figure, but he was taken aback and his voice began to tremble.


    "You... are you the one... Lena Imbas, who has no patience at all, and loves to use magic, and is the thief nemesis!!"


    "That''s right, it''s me, take the move, Fire Ball!!"


    To deal with ordinary thieves¡¯ cottages, there is no need to use horrible tricks like Dragon Breaking. Only C-level and D-level magic can easily destroy the entire cottage. Lena fires several fire balls in a row, covering the cottage. Amidst the flames, as if they were in their own home, they walked slowly to the thieves'' treasure house, searching for the treasure they had robbed before.


    Lena used a little magic to open the padlock on the treasure chest, and then stuffed various treasures into her pocket while dubbing herself very narcissistically.


    "In this way, because Lena, who is both a warrior and a genius sage, was wiped out because of Bass¡¯s activity, and another evil party disappeared from the world, but as long as there is evil Existence, Lena¡¯s battle will not stop! If there are violent beasts, they will be completely destroyed! If there are many gold and silver treasures, do everything possible to monopolize them alone! Bold and invincible, quick and smart, victory exists for me Yes! Because I am the genius and beautiful girl wizard Lena Imbas!!"


    Lena is like this. After robbing the thieves'' treasure, she still needs to narrate herself like this while searching, so that thieves all over the world regard the name Lena Impas as the most terrifying devil.


    But the thieves can¡¯t do anything with this messy magician. It doesn¡¯t mean that others have nothing to do with her. When Lena boasted, there was a wave of fluctuations in time and space. A fist first appeared from the air and hit Li. On top of Na''s head, the figure of a blond man slowly appeared.


    "Ah! It hurts!"


    A hot bun was knocked out on top of Lena''s head, and she turned around immediately, staring angrily at the bad guy who suddenly appeared to hit her, baring two cute tiger teeth, and said angrily: "Asshole! Don''t beat me all the time. Head, the president is not tall!"


    Naruto lowered his head and glanced at Lena''s completely unfemale figure, and relentlessly spit out: "Idiot! You don''t grow tall anymore, hurry up, because you''ve wasted a lot of time talking. Up!"


    "Who told you not to cooperate with me, let me die for a while?!"


    "No, but I just don''t want to see you having such a good time."


    Mingren did not pay for his life, and took Lena''s hand to walk outside the cottage. Although many thieves were stepped on, the two guys didn''t care at all.


    Bad people have no human rights!


    This is Lena¡¯s life principle, so she will not bully the weak, but during the year she traveled, she continued to take pleasure in bullying thieves. In just one year, Lena won the title of thieves nemesis, because She not only robbed the cottage, but also tried her best to bully the thieves, so for the thieves, Lena Inbus is simply a more terrifying demon than Chabra Nigud.


    After scouring away all the most valuable treasures of the band of thieves contentedly, Lena still smiled even though she was very popular.


    The problematic children of Lena, Naruto, Krishna and Naka the White Snake are walking in the early morning in the mountain forest. Because it is still early, the sun is not very strong. In the mottled shadows, it is completely It won''t be dazzling, and there is still morning water vapor in the air, making it very comfortable to breathe.


    White snake Naka reluctantly followed Lena who was counting the treasures, holding her head in her hands, her body leaned back slightly because of this movement, showing her proud body even more, but when she spoke, she was completely Ruined the temperament commensurate with her beautiful appearance.


    "Hey, Lena, when can I go to town? I''m starving to death!"


    Although Lena is the smallest of the four-member group, Lena is basically responsible for all the food and accommodation expenses of the four people during the year when they came out. That is to say, the last three are completely eating rice. of.


    Lena counted all the treasures, and immediately turned around and glanced at White Snake Naka, and said coldly: "What does it matter to me if you are hungry?! Besides, why should I pay for you every time? !"


    White Snake Naka has long been skinless and faceless, and I have long been used to eating and drinking. I don¡¯t feel embarrassed to ask Lena to pay the bill. She smiled and said, "Don¡¯t pay if you have the ability. I didn¡¯t ask. You buy it, I just eat it anyway, oh ha ha ha ha..."


    White snake Naka made the exaggerated three-part laughter of the queen, and the sharp and proud laughter reverberated in the early morning forest, scaring away a large number of birds.


    Lena''s forehead kept beating, and she looked at the hateful woman with big breasts and no brains in front of her angrily. Lena was stunted. The most annoying thing was that others mentioned it. Although White Snake Naka would not say it directly, she Na seems to be more annoying than just saying it. Naka¡¯s figure won¡¯t be lost to mourning. Compared to the usual drowsy mourning, Naka will show off her figure unconsciously, every time Lena was half to death with anger.


    Just when Lena was about to give the woman who was laughing wildly in front of her an extra-large dragon slash, Naruto put her head on top of her, calmed down the emotions of the demon-level girl, and said: "Okay, don''t It''s a mess, we should also entertain friends who have been with us for so long."...


    Chapter 6-Tucao Children''s Foursome! Jellyfish Gori debut!


    Lena hummed twice, holding the bag with the treasure in one hand, and putting the other hand in...should be the waist, turned and shouted towards the forest.


    "Don''t hide, come out for me, I have been with you for so long!"


    Speaking of it, Naka the White Snake is the weakest here, and Naruto is the strongest, but the combined strength of the four of them far surpasses ordinary mercenaries or magician corps. How can they not be found when being followed? Just find a suitable solution place.


    After hearing Lena''s voice, a blue-haired cyclops sprang out of the forest, holding a sharp knife in his hand.


    "Finally let me catch up with you, Miss Lena! You made us so miserable, and let our band of thieves collapse. I must break your body into pieces!!"


    When the Cyclops spoke, his expression looked terrifying and scary, but he didn''t know whether his expression was meant to frighten Lena or to support his lack of courage.


    Because Lena came here this year to bully the thieves, Naruto and the others are used to being hunted down and revenge, so they are not even surprised. Naruto looked at the one-eyed dragon and said, "Uncle Ah, I don¡¯t know why, listening to you makes me feel that you have no culture."


    Lena gave Naruto a sideways glance, and then added.


    "You nonsense, who is a thief if there is any culture?!"


    "Uh... that said."

 1255 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1255

    White Snake Naka yawned sleepily. This kind of thing is really boring to her, because these thieves are not here to find her, and the standard of these thieves is really bad enough, and said nonchalantly: "Hurry up. Let him get it done, he is so hungry, I want to eat!"


    Naruto, Lena, and White Snake Naka are all heartless, only the natural dull love is a bit of a good person, the green eyes with an innocent expression looked at the cyclops in front of him, and said: "Uncle , If you die, I will bury you well."


    The four problem children have almost completely polished the fighting spirit of the Cyclops.


    "Lina Imbas, here today, settle the previous accounts with you!"


    The one-eyed dragon was full of voice, but after saying this, he immediately put away his knife, looked at the four people in front of him helplessly and sullenly, and said: "But to be honest, I don''t want to fight with you at all."


    "Then what did you do for a long time with us? We are gone."


    Lina didn''t bother to waste time with such a small thief, waved her hand, and robbed others of the treasure, so she was just walking away.


    "Wait, please wait a minute!"


    The one-eyed dragon was anxious, and immediately fell to his knees, and pitifully grasped the hem of Lena''s cloak. He looked like a thief and said with a sad expression: "Actually, I think that if I do it with you, I will definitely Nothing will end well."


    "This one-eyed dragon is right."


    "If Lena is angered, the situation must be more terrifying than the resurrection of the Scarlet Demon Chabranigud."


    "Although the figure is only a child''s level, but the temper is definitely more violent than the devil."


    Uncle Cyclops was unanimously approved by the three animals next to him. Even the purest mowing, he completely agreed with the uncle''s words. Although Lena''s strength is far inferior to her sister Luna Imbas, she has never been so bad. You can definitely tell their temper that they are sisters.


    "Hello... I said you three..."


    Lena''s eyes were staring dangerously at the three who ate her and used her, and the three bastards who were still complaining about her all day long, and her body began to faintly reveal a dangerous atmosphere.


    "Do you want me to fly you directly?!"


    Naruto has a thick face, and his life experience is far from comparable to that of a little girl like Lena. Looking at Lena, she seems to be going crazy at any time. He waved his hand and pointed to the one-eyed dragon who was still holding her cloak. Said: "You can hit us at any time, but you can solve this cyclops first."


    "Humph!"


    Lina snorted to express her disdain for Naruto¡¯s obvious misfortune. Then she looked at the poor uncle Cyclops on the ground, stretched her hand, and pulled her cloak out of her hand. .


    "Uncle, talk to you, don''t pull my cloak!"


    Because it was given to Lena on her 14th birthday by Karen Ai. Although it is not worth any money, Lena herself cherishes it very much.


    "After talking for a long time, what are you going to tell us?! Just go ahead, this lady has no time to waste with you here!"


    "Then I''ll be straightforward, do you want to join hands with our Dragonfang Thieves Group?"


    "Dragon Fang Thieves Group?" Lena repeated, and at the same time, she took a look at the guys lurking in the surrounding forest. There are 16...I really don''t see enough...


    "Yes!" Uncle Cyclops has noticed changes in his eyes. It seems to be a bit fanatical and painful. "Your technique is like an insider and bombarded with a lot of exaggerated magic. Not only was it messed up, but even our cottage was turned upside down. When we woke up, we found that all the most valuable treasures were gone. Even if we didn¡¯t do that too much, we wanted Please join our Dragonfang Thieves Group, in this way we will definitely become the most powerful thieves!"


    "what"


    Uncle Cyclops said a long, long sentence, and Naruto and the four of them all started yawning. This kind of question actually didn¡¯t need Lena to answer by herself. Naruto waved his hand helplessly, looking at the poor one. Uncle Cyclops, said: "I''ll help her answer this question directly. Lena won''t promise you. To be a thief is too shameful for Lena."


    "That''s right, that''s it, so uncle, you should go home early to wash and sleep, or I will knock you off!"


    "Damn it! You stinky woman, if you give you a bit of sweetness, you are arrogant. I will kill you!!"


    "Uncle, your lines are too old-fashioned."


    The poor Uncle Cyclops definitely didn''t read the almanac when he went out today. He was spit out by four bastards and almost wanted to vomit blood. Before he was angry to death, Uncle Cyclops shouted at the surroundings.


    "Come out!"


    Originally all the thieves lurking in the forest appeared, plus Uncle Cyclops himself, there were a total of 17, but they were just ordinary thieves, they didn¡¯t use magic, and they just had ordinary machete in their hands, an enemy of this level. , Naruto can deal with it when he is six years old.


    Lena''s eyes slowly swept across these thieves, but there was no one who could catch the eye at all, and smiled like a naughty little girl: "There are only a few people, it''s not enough for me to move my muscles and bones. , Fool."


    Uncle Cyclops is shaking with both hands holding the machete. Although she is dominant in number, it is also because Lena''s bad name in the past year is too bad, and the band of thieves was almost completely destroyed by her. Regarding the matter, the Cyclops still has great fear in his heart, only relying on the number of people to support it here.


    "You...what did you say?! We are not just such a human being. As long as I give an order, all the companions in the woods will appear immediately, and you will be broken into pieces!! If you kneel down and beg for mercy now, I will consider letting you go!!"


    Lena turned her head and glanced at Naruto. The latter understood, and shook her head slightly, confirming that the other party was just bluffing Lena''s face with even more sarcasm and disdain, and said: "Then call them out and have a look. , Uncle, I will take care of you all at once, lest you will waste my time in the future."


    For Lena, bad guys don''t have human rights, so they can bully as much as they want. Lena won''t feel guilty, so when she bullies these thieves, Lena is totally entertaining.


    And Naruto just regarded this as a game. For him, the lives of these thieves were not very important, and they could be solved when Lena had enough play, but at this time, his eyes were slightly slanted. Moved a little, and looked in another direction among the trees from the corner of his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t tell Lena, he still felt a breath, and he lurked in the woods over there. Unlike the thieves, the person hiding there didn¡¯t have any malicious intent towards them, so Lena didn¡¯t notice it either. The person there, although there is no fluctuation of magical power, but from the perspective of his vindictiveness, his strength should be at least not defeated by the white snake Naka, he is considered a relatively strong existence in this world, and I recalled it carefully. There is a smile on the face of the showy plot.


    ''Gori, I don''t know if it''s really that jellyfish.''


    Naruto was thinking about something in his heart, and the poor Uncle Cyclops was completely overwhelmed by Lena''s attitude. He waved the big knife in his hand and immediately slashed at Lena.


    "Damn it! Don''t underestimate our Dragonfang Thieves Group!"


    Seeing the dozen or so thieves who were besieging her claws, Lena slowly raised a finger.


    "My lady can solve you all with one move, Fire Ball!"


    "stop!!"


    "Huh?!"


    When Lena was about to use the fire ball to blow up all these thieves, she suddenly interrupted Lena¡¯s magic with a loud roar, and then she saw a man with long blond hair standing on the treetop, pulling out her portable long. sword.


    "You''d better stop here, run away with your tail between you, you little thieves!"


    Chapter 7-Damn nickname! Expert of avoiding dragons!


    Gaoli Swordsman appeared on the stage handsomely. Although he could not use magic, his swordsmanship was indeed very powerful. He was not bloody and could easily suppress all thieves.


    Lena''s brain disability began to reappear again, and there was a one-man show of "The Weak Little Girl" by herself. Although no one went to play with her, she still had a lot of fun alone.


    Naruto didn''t want to play acting games with Lena at all, or help the sudden appearance of Blond Gori defeat the thieves. He just watched and analyzed Gori''s movements with Karai.


    "Kaw Ai, what do you think?"


    Naruto admitted that he had basically seen Gao Li''s strength, and deliberately raised this question. It was not an assessment, but an interesting little game.


    "Woo..."


    Karai touched her chin with a long finger, and made a lovely whimper. After a long tone dragged for three seconds, she said, "Swordsmanship is very powerful. Every sword moves very smoothly, similar to ordinary mercenaries. Compared with that, the strength is much stronger, and it seems to be very powerful, and the master of power is also very good. He just knocked out the thieves but didn''t kill them. He should be a good person."


    Ka Naruto would not be jealous for sending good people to other men, because he doesn''t need to be jealous. It is absolutely impossible for him to leave him. Naruto himself knows this very well.


    Naruto also agrees with Karai''s evaluation of Gao Li. Although from the anime, Gao Li has nothing in his head, but when it comes to swordsmanship, Gao Li is one of the ordinary mercenaries. Zhong is already very powerful, not to mention that he still has an Excalibur in his hand.


    After Gao Li easily defeated all the thieves, he looked at Lena who was still immersed in the performance game and did not escape, sighed and said something.

 1256 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1256

    "Oh...it''s a kid. I thought I could meet a good girl under such circumstances, but I didn''t expect it to be a little devil with big eyes, stunted growth, and ordinary appearance..."


    Although the swordsmanship is very strong, the head of Gao Li Children''s Shoes really seems to be abnormal, and it has been a while. Apart from Naruto, it was the first time someone spoke to Lena so directly.


    "Hahahaha..."


    Comforting injured children is not something that Naruto and the others can only do. Although Lena was ridiculed again at the sensitive point of her figure, Naruto and the others followed closely. Greater laughter.


    Under Lena''s darkening face, Naruto held his belly and laughed.


    "Lina, this is not just what we said, even strangers think so, just accept your fate!"


    Lena¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. Because the figure and height were below the average, Lena always cared about it, but it¡¯s not like death. Naruto Uzumaki used this to laugh at her every time. , The same is true today, Lena''s endurance at this point has never been improved, and immediately exploded.


    "Naruto Uzumaki! You are looking for death!"


    Lena roared, her small body leaped behind Naruto''s back, and put her arms around his neck tightly. Seeing that the strength was so powerful, it seemed that it meant to directly strangle Naruto to death. At the same time, he opened a big mouth of the blood basin, showing the cute tiger teeth, and bit on the top of Naruto''s head.


    "Asshole! Laugh at me again, watch me kill you!"


    Although there has been a great improvement in magic, in terms of mind, Lena is now a 12-year-old elementary school student. Such exaggerated emotional changes and actions have long been used to everyone.


    Naruto allowed Lena to almost gnaw off a piece of her head, and at the same time stretched out her paw, trying to pull Lena off her head.


    "Lina Imbas! Get out of here!!"


    "No! I want to kill you!!"


    "Quickly come down! Or I will spank you!"


    "No!"


    "I''ll tell Luna!"


    "Woo..."


    The two of them spoofed for a long time. After all, Naruto took out the trump card of Luna, which made Lena dare not to mess around anymore, so she could only obediently get off Naruto, looking at Naruto''s eyes, revealing a sense of dissatisfaction. .


    For the first time seeing how the two of them get along, Gori scratched his cheek and pointed at Naruto and Lina.


    "Have they always been like this?"


    "Yeah, that''s right." Mouai is indeed a good person.


    "I''m so hungry, can you go to Atlas City?"


    Under the constant urging of the hungry white snake Naka, Naruto and the others accelerated their pace. After half an hour, they arrived at their newest destination Atlas City. Once they entered this small city, Naruto and the others Everyone rushed to the restaurant for the first time.


    Although there were only five people, they ordered a huge amount of food for more than one hundred people, because all five of them were big appetites. When the dishes were served, five people started to grab the food on the table at the same time, although there was one. Newly joined Gaoli, but they were not embarrassed at all, because as long as the movements were a little slower, they would have nothing to eat.


    Although Naruto''s food is not ugly, because he eats fast, he eats food sparsely. The other four people are also in the same situation, constantly quickly sweeping the delicious food on the table.


    White Snake Naka raised her slender and beautiful neck like a swan, and poured the spirits in the glass into her mouth. From the skin of her neck, she could almost see the wine flowing down her throat. After pouring a whole sheaf of brandy, Bai Snake Naka slammed the draft beer glass on the table, and breathed out a sigh of alcohol.


    "Ha... finally came alive."


    Although these guys are all problem children, Naruto and Lena are the two most problematic, but it is really easy to coax them.


    Naruto was drinking like that, but he was drinking vodka. There was no way. There were no Chinese Laobai dry products. Anyway, it was spirits, and it was drinking with a glass of draft beer.


    Naruto drank the wine and glanced at her side with a contented expression. She did not see Lena who was angry just now. Speaking of which, this dead girl is like a sensitive kitten, impulsive and irritable. It will blow up the hair, but it is easy to smooth the hair.


    Food food food...


    This is the only way to follow this arrogant little cat, just give food.


    Lena would not know that Naruto compared her to a cat with fried fur in her heart, otherwise she would have to stage a martial arts trip again. At this time, she patted her stomach and said contentedly: "Oh, I can''t eat it anymore. , My belly is bulging."


    Naruto glanced at the position where Lena''s two paws were placed, and then he spit out.


    "Aren''t you flat from the top of your belly? Where can you tell it''s bulging?"


    "Bah!!"


    Lena barked her teeth at Naruto, she was about to go crazy, but then suddenly a white-haired old man with a cane walked over to Lena and asked: "Excuse me, are you that one? The famous genius wizard, Miss Lena Imbas?"


    Lina is really simple enough, when she heard someone call her a''genius wizard'', a smile was immediately put on her face.


    "Yeah, what''s wrong?"


    "Unexpectedly, I would meet the thief nemesis and Miss Lena Imbas who is an expert in avoiding dragons. It''s great."


    The white-haired old man immediately burst into tears and wiped his tears with his hand. Seeing the old man''s reaction, Jellyfish Gaoli finally turned his head and glanced at Lena.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so famous."


    "Of course."


    Lena''s hands on hips were triumphant, and her expression was really horrible.


    Naruto drank slowly, glanced at Lena sideways, put down the wine glass unhurriedly, and said something casually.


    "Notorious is also famous."


    "Bah!!" The chestnut kitten bared its teeth and frowned again, staring at someone fiercely with ruby ??eyes, as if picking up where to lick, and sneered, "If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as dumb!"


    Naruto was at ease and relaxed, as if she was enjoying afternoon tea, swallowing the snacks that Karai had handed over, and then came forward without any haste.


    "Everyone treats you as a fool when you speak."


    "Ahhhhh! Naruto Uzumaki, I want to fight you!!"


    The kitten completely exploded its fur, and the nasty old fox just set it on fire and ignored it, and turned to look at the old man.


    "I know this girl is a thief nemesis, but what''s the matter with the dragon avoidance expert?"


    The old man slowly raised his head, revealing a thin old face, and told the origin of the name.


    "Because even dragons can avoid stepping on you."


    "Damn it! I''m going to kill you!!" Fried Mao kitten immediately changed the target of the attack.


    Naruto reached out and took the chair in her hand, and said helplessly: "Okay, I can understand your mood, but don''t hit people with the chair. Sit down, avoid dragon expert."


    As the bastard said and understood, he brought up the unheard nickname again.


    The old man was so frightened that he patted his chest to soothe the beating heart.


    "Sorry, I didn''t say this, I also listened to others."

 1257 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1257

    "Is that so?" Lena sat down obediently, her face slightly improved.


    "Actually, I want to entrust you with something, Miss Lena."


    Chapter 8-Dragon Slaying! Really Worrying Work


    Because of the poor old gentleman''s words, the topic that was originally off-track finally gradually returned to normal.


    Naruto, Lena, and White Snake Naka are obviously funny fools. Gori is a jellyfish, and Kariya is a super natural stunner. He wears long skirts almost all his life, and occasionally changes his clothes because of Naruto¡¯s orders, but Once wearing a long skirt, 100% will step on the skirt and fall over.


    If a few of their topics go off the track, it is really not easy to get back to normal without the help of others.


    The old man coughed twice, probably because he was scared by Lena before, poor old man.


    "I am the elder in this town. My name is Sharman, Miss Lena. I am actually looking for you because this town was targeted by a very terrifying band of thieves."


    "The band of thieves?"


    I have stayed with Naruto for a long time. Although Lena is a good boy, she also has more bad habits like interrupting others. She interrupted the old man Shaman completely rudely.


    "Is it called the Dragon Fang Thieves Group?"


    "So you already know it."


    Lena sits on the chair. Because all the people around her are in contact with weird people, she sits on the chair like a lady, with her legs tilted up. In contrast, she sits opposite her and has an elegant manner. Love.


    As a killer, Karai learns more than just killing skills. As the second lady of Zhu Ran¡¯s family, her noble etiquette course has been learned since she was a child. She has an elegant manner and a beautiful appearance when she is not ill. , Basically as long as she doesn''t speak, she is a perfect goddess.


    Lena, who was destined to miss the goddess in this life, still didn''t know her situation, but naturally sat in such a comfortable posture.


    "But that group of guys are in the past tense. I already got rid of their bosses last night."


    Lina looked nonchalant, speaking very relaxed words, and she didn''t care about the Dragonfang Thieves.


    Many thieves will take a scary or grandiose name. There is no great reason. They just want to scare others. Such robbery will be easier.


    Naruto knew this very well, because when he was in the Naruto World, he wiped out a lot of thieves'' cottages, and he knew very well about the tricks among them, and Lena didn''t think the name Dragon Fang was special.


    When the old man Shaman heard Lena''s nonchalant words, his emotions suddenly became extremely surprised, and the appearance that those eyes were about to fall out again touched Naruto''s vomiting nerves.


    ''Old man, don''t be so excited, otherwise it won''t be fun to accidentally pause your heartbeat...''


    The old man Sharman would not hear Naruto''s complaints, otherwise he might be furious at the time, and he was completely in shock.


    "How easily did you bring down the black dragon?! The dragon kept by the leader of the bandit can''t even be used by the city''s self-defense band, so we can only be oppressed by the dragon''s tooth bandit. , I didn¡¯t expect that you could defeat that black dragon. It is indeed Miss Lena Imbas! I must hurry up and tell you this news!"


    Although the old man Sharman was very old, but at this time he showed quite strong physical fitness. He ran out of the restaurant with his cane, and disappeared without a trace.


    Naruto put down the wine glass, looked at the cute girl next to him with a funny face, and said, "Did you defeat the black dragon?"


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    The girl with staged brain disability symptoms pinched her chin and thought for a while before she came to the correct answer.


    "It doesn''t seem to be. When I was in that band of thieves, I didn''t see any black dragon at all."


    When he was not sick, the only normal person present gave Naruto a glass of wine, and then a little worried in his green eyes, and said, "What should we do, if we don¡¯t solve the black dragon problem, The residents here will still be in danger."


    Different from the kind-hearted mourning, the heartless white snake Naka leaned back in the chair satisfied after eating and drinking, and said slowly: "It has nothing to do with us, let''s talk about it. Now that black dragon has no idea where it has gone, this world is so big, it is so easy to find a black dragon without an owner, are you right, Lena?"


    Although White Snake Naka is confused all day long, and basically wants to make Lena half to death, but I have to say that she and this woman have many points of agreement in their ideas, and they complained that it was really troublesome in their hearts. After Ka''s words, Lena seemed to have found the organization. At this time, it didn''t matter if she said anything exaggerated, because she still had at least one ally on her side.


    "That''s right, I don''t care about the black dragon, it''s better to find the next band of thieves quickly and see what treasures can be found."


    Countless facts have proved that people who are too desperate have to pay the price.


    While Miss Lena was planning to rob and bully the next band of thieves, a huge roar suddenly came from outside, and at the same time she heard a panic shout.


    "The black dragon is here!!"


    The dragon is a very powerful magical creature. Whether it is a majestic appearance or a terrifying power, it is too oppressive for ordinary humans. This black dragon has a terrible past in this town. It has a black head. The dragon flew through the air, because his huge body produced huge wind pressure during the flight. Although he did not directly touch the buildings on the ground, it also caused the buildings on his flight path to collapse and shatter one after another.


    The black dragon spreads its wings and soars in the air. He is the black dragon raised by the leader of the Dragon Tooth Rogue Group that the old man Shaman said before. It may be that Lena destroyed his cage when he attacked the Rogue Group, so he was given to him. Let it out.


    The town was in chaos due to the appearance of the black dragon. The old man Shaman, who just ran out quickly, appeared in front of Naruto and Lena again at high speed, and asked loudly, "Didn¡¯t you say that the black dragon has been defeated? What is going on here?!"


    Lina pulled out her ears and looked at the excited old man next to her, and said nonchalantly: "Did you not clean up your earwax? I didn''t say that the black dragon was defeated. I was just the destroyed Dragon Fang Thieves group. ."


    "What are you talking about?! Haven''t defeated the Black Dragon yet, how can it be regarded as ruining the Dragonfang Thieves Group?!"


    "What does it matter to me?"


    Lena looked pure and indifferent. The black dragon outside had circled in the sky, and once again came to this small town. The body of the black dragon flew across the sky quickly. Naruto looked up and said, "That seems to be Quickly hit the dragon, although it is not a particularly rare dragon clan, how can ordinary humans raise such things?"


    The Quick Strike Dragon is not considered a powerful dragon among the dragons, but the speed is relatively fast. Neither the attack power nor the defensive power can compare to the golden dragons, but because of the fast speed, for ordinary mercenaries and wizards, But it is an unsolvable enemy.


    Lena looked up at the quick-strike dragon flying around in the air, stabbed the old man Shaman with her arm, and said, "How much are you going to pay me?"


    "Hey?"


    "I mean, I can help you defeat that quick-strike dragon, but if it''s free..." Lena looked up at the ceiling, this dead girl was purely in the eyes of money.


    "That...twenty gold coins!"


    "Thirty pieces are not two prices!"


    "That''s too expensive!" The old man Shaman murdered angrily and said that you are taking advantage of the fire.


    "You also want to get rid of the quick-strike dragon before this town is completely destroyed." Lena smiled and said that I was actually darker than the band of thieves.


    "... Twenty-five, only that much." The poor old man Sharman had to back down.


    "Well, I''ll give you a discount." Lena quickly agreed, as if she was afraid that the other party would regret it, her face showed a bright smile because she would once again have an income.


    Naruto scratched his cheek, vomiting helplessly on the side:


    "I think you are not an expert in avoiding dragons at all, I think you are an expert in pitting money!"


    Lena glanced sideways at Naruto, with a naturally tough tone.


    "So what, I help them defeat the quick-strike dragon, and then get paid, it is a matter of course!"


    "You didn''t cause these messy things!"


    Naruto rolled Lena''s eyes again, but after saying this sentence, he didn''t go on. It is irrational to argue with Lena when her mouth is not full of power. It''s not straight, but the anger is always so strong, so it''s boring if you quarrel with her.


    Lina was confident about the twenty-five gold coins that she was about to get. It seemed that those shiny golden items had been put in her bag, and her face showed a brilliant smile because of the money.


    Running out of the restaurant, a group of people ran to an empty place, looking up at the black swift dragon in the sky.

 1258 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1258

    Lena was in high spirits, ready to complete the feat of slaying the dragon in front of these people at any time, and Naruto glanced at the old man Shaman worriedly, and sighed in her heart: "Poor old man, you just have to take a look at this small town for the last time, I It''s not that Lina can defeat the quick-strike dragon, I''m just afraid that she will destroy the entire town.''


    Chapter 9-Reappearance of Dragon Break! A beautiful life full of complaints!


    The swift strike dragon is really not a strong opponent, at least for these problem children, but after running out of the collapsed restaurant and seeing the swift strike dragon up close, Lina is still small Startled a bit.


    "How can it be so big?!"


    Naruto also squeezed his chin and gave a reasonable explanation for Lena''s shock.


    "The quick-strike dragon is only a small flying dragon. Generally, the largest grows to about 15 meters. This one should exceed 25 meters, right? What did this quick-strike dragon eat and grow up?"


    Not to mention Naruto, a foreigner who has only been here for two years, even local residents like Lena and White Snake Naka have seen such a big quick-strike dragon for the first time.


    The rich white snake Naka looked up at the black swift strike dragon for a long time. After confirming that a normal swift strike dragon could not grow to that size, she casually said something.


    "I don''t know how such a big quick-strike dragon tastes like?"


    This world is very big. There are many dragons living in this world. Of course, no one will provoke the strongest and most massive golden dragons, but there are always some relatively weak, or lonely dragons. That will become the food on the human table.


    Because dragons have high magic resistance, hunting a dragon is not easy in itself, not to mention ensuring that the corpse is intact. This is a difficulty level S task, so dragon meat is very scarce, and dragon meat feast The price is also super expensive.


    Naruto was full of black lines, punched the female wizard next to him who was still thinking about eating meat at this time, and then looked at Lena and said: "Lina, hurry up and take this dragon Solve it!"


    Lena scratched her chin, which was physically impossible to grow. Then she glanced at the elderly Sharman next to her, and said, "Speaking of why such a thing is raised in a band of thieves?!"


    The sadness of the old man Sharman made his old face look like a complete orange peel, and sighed: "It''s a long story. I heard that it was the leader of Dragon Fang when he was a child. I bought it from a pet shop in a night market for only three copper coins."


    "You can buy a quick strike dragon with three copper coins?"


    Lena was dislocated by Shock''s chin joint due to this mess of prices, and she looked up at the quick-strike dragon whose size was above the normal level.


    "Is there anything you don''t sell in the night market?!"


    You can buy a quick-strike dragon for three copper coins. Everyone thinks that you can try to find something fun tonight. Maybe you can find the fragments of Chabrani Goode.


    "I heard that when I bought it, it was only a palm size, but because I took care of it so well, I ended up being raised that big!"


    "Is it abnormal that the quick-strike dragon grows so big?!"


    Lena was already weakened by the mess, Naruto pinched her chin and spit on the side again.


    "I didn''t expect human love to be useful to dragons." He glanced at Lena, "but it seems to be useless to the devil."


    Lena rolled up her sleeves angrily. Although she knew the occasion was wrong, her violent temper was always completely uncontrollable in front of this bastard. Lena''s eyes exuded the meaning of''Do you want to fight now?'' , Barking two tiger teeth at the same time, looking at Naruto fiercely.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, are you looking for a fight?!!!"


    "It''s not me, it''s him."


    Naruto pointed his finger at the swift dragon that had been ignored for a long time, and then oiled the soles of his feet, dragged Karai and White Snake Naka and ran away immediately.


    "Run!"


    "Huh?"


    Lena, whose head would short-circuit intermittently, didn''t understand why Naruto suddenly ran away at first, and then rushed to a scorching heat. When she turned her head, she saw a red raging fire.


    "Damn it! Uzumaki Naruto, you an innocent bastard of the opposite sex!!"


    Lena¡¯s roar even surpassed the roar of the quick-strike dragon. Just like a normal flying dragon, the quick-strike dragon¡¯s attack method is to spray high-temperature flames in the mouth. At that thousand years of age, it should be just a kid, but the attack of this well-developed kid is obviously not too weak.


    A blazing fire spurted out of the dragon¡¯s mouth. Naruto first discovered that he was pulling two brain-disabled women and quickly dodge. Although Lena realized later, she was fast enough to barely escape. Although Gaoli was a little jellyfish, she might You are also afraid of water like a jellyfish. It is after all avoiding the fire from the quick-strike dragon. In the end, only the old man Shaman stood alone and was swallowed by the fire in the quick-strike dragon''s mouth.


    When the old man was burned into a ball of coke, Lena ran back quickly, saw the humanoid black charcoal on the ground, and touched her head.


    "It''s too dangerous here. Find a place to evacuate!"


    Regarding her act of hindsight, Naruto left Karai and White Snake Naka, appeared behind Lena again like a ghost, and completed the role of Tucao.


    "It''s too late, idiot."


    "Damn it!"


    Miss Lena Yinbus, who was not good-tempered, ran away because of Naruto¡¯s complaints. She pointed her finger angrily at the blond guy with a sunny smile, "You are obviously the first to escape, you are not qualified to say me. !"


    "Hi Hi" habitually spread his hands. Naruto didn''t feel any guilt every time he irritated this Demon King girl so much. In fact, he took it for pleasure. "Now let''s solve the speed dragon. Drop it, Lena!"


    Luna¡¯s task for Naruto is to ¡°protect Lena and help her deal with the problems she can¡¯t solve¡±. Obviously, it¡¯s just a quick hit dragon. For Lena, it¡¯s definitely not an unsolvable problem. Character, faced with such a little guy, it is impossible for Naruto to interfere.


    "Huh! This kind of little guy, leave it to my genius and beautiful girl wizard Lena Imbas to solve it!" Lena rolled up her sleeves, with a sense of confidence that she didn''t know where she came from.


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you, dragon avoidance expert."


    Naruto once again mentioned this name that can make Lena runaway, and then immediately launched the god of thunder, flashing people, grabbing Kariya and White Snake Naka, and quickly occupying the high ground... To be precise, it is to seize a better place to watch the show, as high as high Whether Li will be hit by the fish because of Lena''s runaway, that is not what they want to care about, they just need to watch the show.


    "Fire Ball!!"


    Lina threw a fire ball at will. Although it was just a small magic, after the explosion, the range and power of the attack were enough to match the rare A-level fire escape technique.


    After the fire ball exploded, the dazzling firelight completely swallowed the body of the quick-strike dragon, and the ordinary humans who saw this scene in the vicinity all uttered admiration.


    Occupying the best location, Naruto was lying on the lap of Karai, enjoying the massage service of this natural woman without impurities, with a satisfied smile on his face.


    "Lina, this girl, although just a fire ball, is indeed more powerful than one year ago. It seems that it is indeed right to let her go out and walk around."


    White Snake Naka¡¯s eyes stayed for three seconds on Naruto who was comfortably enjoying, then turned away, spitting out, ¡°It¡¯s probably because of her relationship now, but I hope she will not ruin my dragon meat meal. Up."


    If Lena had the subject of''emotional control'' during her growth, then Lena had never qualified, even not once.


    Just now she accidentally fell down because of the intermittent muddy head. The oversized swift strike dragon almost stepped on Lena''s body. Lena herself was bemoaning''a genius is gone.'' The quick-strike dragon froze for a long time, and actually twisted his body, avoided, and did not step on Lena.


    "Hahahaha...Lina, you really are an expert in avoiding dragons!"


    Naruto''s ridicule came from afar, completely cutting off all Lena''s sanity.


    "Damn bastard! I want to blow you to pieces in one shot!!"


    Lena, who is completely violent, cannot measure her madness from the perspective of ordinary people.


    "Xiang Fengjie!!"


    Lina quickly cast a flying magic, let her body fly high in the sky, quickly chasing the fast-strike dragon that is known for its speed, and quickly recited the magic most suitable for dealing with dragons.


    "Something darker than dusk, something brighter than blood, facing the fallen in the passage of time, under the name of your greatness, I swear to the darkness here to stand in front of us, all stupid Thing, gather the power of you and me, and give it equal destruction!!"


    "Lina! You fool! My dragon feast!"


    White Snake Naka was furious because she was about to lose a delicious meal of dragon meat, but Naruto grabbed her wrist and couldn''t use Tyrant Binghelie to freeze the magician who was chanting the spell into ice.

 1259 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1259

    "I told her not to use this indiscriminately."


    Naruto silently threw out a spit, then pulled Kaai and White Snake Naka, and continued to use dimensional avoidance silently.


    "Go to hell! The hateful quick-strike dragon!! The dragon slashes!!"


    Borrowing the power of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon King Shabra Nigud, the world¡¯s highest black magic was displayed. The power of the dragon slash completely swallowed the body of the quick-strike dragon. The energy contained in it is far from being comparable to a fire ball. Yes, when it comes to destructive power, the power of the Dragon Slash is comparable to the super-large tail beast jade.


    boom!!


    The body of the quick-strike dragon, as well as the entire town, were all in Lena''s Dragon Slash attack, and the whole town was turned into ruins because of the Dragon Slash attack.


    However, the culprit responsible for all this destruction seemed to be unaware of it. He accurately found the old man Shaman who was buried under the rubble and said, "Ah, old man, the money just said, don''t forget to give it to me."


    "What are you kidding!!" When Lena made things like this, the old man said angrily that he would get angry too, "Look at that, what should I do?!!!"


    "I already said, don''t use Dragon Breaking Slash casually, you can''t completely control the power of Dragon Breaking Slash."


    "Really?" Lena scratched her head. Naruto''s previous teachings about herself only came to her mind at this time. After a second of guilt, Lena patted completely. Figure out what''s going on with the jellyfish Gaoli''s shoulder.


    "I''ll leave it to you next, bye!"


    "Ahhhhh! You guys stop me!"


    "Really, it really is our life like this..."


    A mighty chasing battle continued in Naruto¡¯s silent complaints...


    Chapter 10-Life is endless! Tucao can''t stop!


    Dragon Slash is the highest black magic in the world. Although Lina has gained a lot of fame in the year since she came out, she used the legendary Dragon Slash this time to kill a swift dragon and destroy another. The things in the town are enough to make Lena truly famous all over the world.


    Although it is completely notorious...


    But these guys get together, there is really no way you can make a good reputation. Although the jellyfish Gaoli just joined their gang, now, he can only carry a notoriety and spend the rest of his life.


    After finally getting rid of the poor children whose homes were destroyed by Lena¡¯s dragons before, the problematic children¡¯s army has grown to five people. If you count the non-staff member Luna, it will be six people. The powerful team... is really shabby...


    All in all, after getting rid of those hapless children, Naruto and the others once again arrived in a peaceful town... Well, it''s still peaceful for the time being...


    It¡¯s the nature of women to love shopping, even if it¡¯s Miss Lena Imbas, a devil-level girl, or a naturally dull Miss Love, it¡¯s Naka the White Snake whose food is much more important than men. All staring at the things in the window of the street shop.


    Naruto has long been accustomed to the way a woman can¡¯t walk when she sees something she likes on the street, but Gao Li, a jellyfish...I don¡¯t know whether there is a concept of a man or woman. Tell me honestly.


    "These things are so strange."


    Lena stared at the weird goods in the shop window excitedly, without blinking her eyes.


    "You don''t understand. These are all magic items. I want to exchange things for some money here. Okay, I''m going to use the treasures I found in the thieves to exchange for some money here."


    Lena tore off her cloak and took out a small cloth bag from the inside pocket, which contained the most valuable treasures she had previously searched from the Dragonfang Thieves.


    When Lena was about to open the door of this store, she was taken aback and stretched out her hand to pinch her chin.


    "Wait a minute, if you want to change the money, you have to think about how you can change the most!"


    Miss Lena, who was a natural wealth fan, immediately dispelled the idea of ??going into this store and selling her treasures immediately. Like Monkey King Monkey, she looked around and found a dilapidated building.


    Because this world is a magical civilization, the level of technology is roughly equivalent to around 15th and 16th centuries. Basically, in every city, there will be some dilapidated and collapsed buildings. I don¡¯t know what it was used for before, but basically none Someone deliberately demolished these buildings, because the population of this world is not so large yet.


    After choosing a place, Lena immediately grabbed Naruto by the collar with strange force.


    "You come with me!"


    It''s that simple and straightforward. You don''t even need a reason. Just a word can drag him away. This is how they get along.


    Because of Lena''s inherent strange power and fast running, Naruto is like a cabbage in the twelfth lunar month. As the cold wind continues to waver, he does not forget to leave a word for them before he died.


    "Kaiai, Naka, you go choose something first, and I''ll pay the bill with Lena''s money later."


    "Asshole! Why use my money?!"


    The stingy Lena quarreled with Naruto again about money, but whatever, Naruto¡¯s approach in this world is to watch Lena make money, and then use the money Lena earned to buy it for Karai and Naka. thing.


    In a word...the beast!


    Although Lena was so angry, she still couldn''t do anything to Naruto. Her own explanation was because she was afraid that Naruto would give a small report with Luna... But Lena actually didn''t know. It''s been a year since Naruto. The letter has never been sent.


    When the two of them arrived in the building that was so ruined that they didn''t know what it was doing, they untied their cloaks, which were full of a dozen small pockets.


    How could a person like her take such a little thing?


    "Defective items must be repaired before they can be sold at a good price!"


    Lena enjoys the process of making money very much. Sometimes she is caressing about it, and sometimes she is lavish, making people completely confused about what the girl is thinking.


    Lena threw her cloak on the ground. Because it was protected by magic, it was fireproof, waterproof, dustproof and anti-theft. Lena cared about gifts given to her by others, although it was not worth anything.


    "Awesome, this god is like a replica of Olihacon, this can be sold at a high price! What is this knife? It seems that there is a strange magic attached to it, forget it, it will be cheap in that shop for a while Sell ??it. LUCKY! I didn¡¯t expect this kind of ancient coin. Although this kind of thing is useless to me, it can be sold to collectors at a high price!"


    Lena¡¯s eyes were shining with small stars, which made Naruto wonder if the red dragon god knight with a deeply hidden sister-control attribute picked a few stars and stuffed them into her sister¡¯s eyes. Delina''s eyes are often BLINGBLING.


    Don''t doubt whether she has that ability, because that person is Luna Imbas.


    There is no medicine for Naruto in this world, so his vomiting disease is getting more and more serious, but Lena pays attention to her treasure completely, not paying attention to the eyes of the nasty blond man next to her.


    "Well, what''s left are some ordinary gold coins and gems. I didn''t expect that a band of thieves of this level can have so many treasures. It''s not bad. But the price of these flawed rubies will be very low. Yes, so we must make them all the best."


    The characteristics of the wizard, Lena is the same, she did not know where she took out a crystal ball and placed it on the ground, and then gave Naruto a sideways glance.


    "Come here and help, bastard!"


    The address is always concise like this, and he doesn''t know how to be polite when speaking. Naruto rolled his eyes and complained again in his heart, but he still helped Lena with the next work.


    There was a burst of bright light on the crystal ball, and four rays of light were emitted towards the surroundings. Without a compass, the crystal ball would take the place of this function, and there would never be any flaws.


    According to the position shown by the crystal ball, Naruto set up a hexagram magic circle, then took a flawless ruby ??and placed it in the center of the hexagram, and then covered it with a tarot card and chanted the spell quickly. .


    "The source of all power in the world, the brilliant red flames that are burning, come together!"


    A gleam of light flashed on the ruby, and although Naruto''s original six-pointed star magic array still existed, the power of the array had been sealed to the center of the ruby.


    Lina glanced at the beautiful six-pointed star magic circle among the rubies, then blew a whistle, and said, "Not bad, it''s a beautiful magic circle!"


    "You nonsense, although my time to learn magic is short, but magic has far surpassed you, Miss Genius Sorcerer."


    "Humph! You are a monster at all!"


    Lena snorted unconvincingly, knowing that she would be frustrated with this bastard again sooner or later, and she immediately plunged into the treasure business.

 1260 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1260

    "Next are these flawed rubies."


    Naruto and Lena grabbed a handful of rubies with cracks or impurities, and placed their hands on the rubies that had already sealed the magic circle.


    "The power across the sky and the earth, blowing eternity away from the fleeting wind!"


    The power of the spell made the defective rubies in the hands of Naruto and Lena all turned into crystal shreds, which fell from the palms of the two of them, and sprinkled on the perfect ruby, making the ruby ??become It''s bigger than the original.


    It is to use this kind of magic to remove all the impurities in the defective product and create a huge perfect ruby. With the magic circle in it, it will become a treasure that can protect the body and can be sold at a very high price.


    Lena and Naruto used magic together to make these treasures better, and sold them at a very high price in the magic shop. Although the magic on the short knife made the owner of the shop mad, but in the end it was all right and sold. The money obtained from dropping those treasures was used by the three women to buy a lot of necessary magic items. Making money and spending money were all done in a blink of an eye. What this world is about efficiency.


    This small town is not within Naruto¡¯s original plan. They will come here purely because they were chased and run the wrong way before, and Lena just needed to sell her treasures, so she was here. Stay.


    I set off again. It was noon very soon. After I was out for a year, I often ate and sleep outside, so everyone was used to it.


    "I''m going hunting. There should be a lot of wild animals here, and the taste should be good. Lena, you will leave the fishing business to you, Gaoli, you need to chop more wood. We eat a little bit more. Karai, you go make the tableware, Naka... you just wait to eat."


    In the groups of these people, there are different divisions of labor. Lena is responsible for making money, Naruto is responsible for complaining, is responsible for selling cuteness, Gori who just joined is responsible for jellyfish, and Naka¡¯s division of labor It has never changed, and is responsible for eating plain rice.


    Although there is one more Gaoli who has joined, the division of labor between them has not changed in the slightest.


    Naruto quickly called an adult wild boar. Gao Li used his swordsmanship to create a lot of dry wood. Kariya used the first stage of transformation ability to easily use the stone into tableware. Lina developed Little Magic caught a lot of delicious live fish in a short period of time, and Naka kept sitting and patted her stomach, resisting the urge to flow down from the Harazi.


    "very hungry¡­¡­"


    Chapter 11-Trouble Comes! If you don''t complain, you will die!


    Although it''s on the ground, with these few guys here, anywhere can become a paradise... a paradise for foodies...


    Adult wild boars can weigh up to 100 kilograms. If you want to roast the whole wild boar, you will need to roast it for two or three hours. There is a superb product that can use the ability of the small universe for barbecue, that is another matter. .


    Through the vibration of the small universe, the energy and seasonings are directly penetrated into the inside of the wild boar. It only takes ten minutes for the whole wild boar to be full of fat and fragrant, and absolutely delicious, to ensure that it is fully cooked and tender and delicious. If you are interested, please call...


    If you are away from home like this, the main dishes are usually the prey that Naruto caught, and the fresh and live fish caught by Lena using magic, half are grilled or fried, and half are added by Naruto. Wild mushrooms are stewed into a delicious fish soup.


    The dining table is made by Naruto with wood, and the tableware is pure natural stoneware made by Moai Ai temporarily polished with wild stones. If you are interested, please call XXXXXXXXXXX. Our company sells pure natural stoneware, handmade. , If you don¡¯t believe it, cut love and show him a stone pot!


    The time these guys get together will never be boring. Although they are in the wild, they eat and snatch other people¡¯s food before they can swallow it. This is their greatest pleasure. In general, Naruto grabbed the most, but Lena actually ate the most, because she would ask Naruto to give her the food he grabbed directly.


    After enjoying a very delicious meal in the wild, a group of problem children continued on the road, arrived at a small town with no name in the evening, and when they arrived in the town, they rushed to the town¡¯s restaurant at the fastest speed.


    Although picnics in the wild are very interesting, they still order food most of the time.


    Gao Li nibbled a hot chicken leg. Although he had not known it for a long time, the head of this jellyfish had naturally blended into this place. It took a whole half day before he remembered what he planned to ask at noon today.


    "By the way, Lena, did you also use magic while fishing at noon today?"


    When Lina heard Gaoli¡¯s question, she glanced at him normally, and when she was about to answer, she found that the roast leg of lamb that she was holding in her hand was missing, she didn¡¯t know when she was missing. The fat, tender and delicious roast leg of lamb that I loved has appeared in the mouth of that nasty bastard.


    "Ah! That''s my roast leg of lamb!"


    "It doesn''t have your name written on it. Whoever eats it counts."


    Food is an eternal topic between Naruto and Lena. Naruto used one hand to easily block Lena with her teeth and claws. Then, in her tears, she gnawed the roast leg of lamb and separated it. The remaining bone fell in front of Lena miserably. Lena was holding the roast leg of lamb that was finally separated from her, and she couldn''t cry... I ran out of idioms I would have in this life...


    After taking a sip of beer and easing her breath, Lena noticed the jellyfish classmate who had been ignored for a long time.


    "That''s a little magic I developed."


    "Oh, I thought you would only use the super violent magic of Dragon Slash."


    Naruto leaned in quietly, took a steak from Lena''s plate, and then faced the honest Gori Jellyfish.


    "Gori, what you think is right."


    boom!!


    Anyone who is not deaf can hear this muffled sound. Lena¡¯s ruby ??eyes fixed on someone¡¯s face, but she did not get any hopeful expression. Miss Lena, who felt the dance was boring, could only stomped her feet. And he wondered if he kicked the leg on the table just now.


    Naruto made a gesture of the Goddess of Victory in the corner where no one could see, the fourth wounded door is profound, really awesome!


    Once again, I can use beer to be happy, Lena looks at the jellyfish from the corner of her eyes, and the most honest person becomes Lena''s only punching bag.


    "If you can only use powerful magic, then it means that the magician has only learned that magic. This is not a first-rate magician."


    After Naruto ate a lot of food that originally belonged to Lena, he put the meaty paws on top of Lena''s head and smiled: "Then, Miss First-Class Sorcerer, can you please take away those outside Did the guy solve it?"


    "Hey?!"


    boom!!


    Because Lena was almost mad by someone, she became unresponsive. When the door of the restaurant was kicked open by an uninvited guest, she discovered that someone had come to hit the place... But this is not their place, so just hit it casually. Right.


    As Naruto continued to eat and drink, he took a look at the appearance of the visitor.


    "To be honest, I''ve seen a lot of wizards, and I''ve never seen anyone who dresses strangely." He glanced at Naka the White Snake, avoided the ice arrow launched by the latter, and then looked at the seemingly It''s the gentleman who came here, "But it''s the first time I''ve seen you dressed so strangely."


    In this world, magicians usually wear cloaks or cloaks, because they are mysterious and suitable for being cool and handsome, and the cloak is very large, and there are many magic items hidden in it. Lena and White Snake Naka are both So, but the two of them, the former hides the stolen treasure in the cloak, and the latter hides the private wine.


    Tucao about the taste of the two female wizards around him, enjoying the service of the female killer, and then commenting about the taste of the male wizard who appeared.


    Wearing a cloak popular among wizards, red and black is a classic match that has not changed for thousands of years. There is no problem, but the problem is that this man is actually tied with a white bandage all over his body, which makes him look like a pyramid. Ran out of it.


    Are there any pyramids in this world?


    Naruto thought deeply about this issue, even using a dialectical method, but he did not come to a conclusion after all.


    And the man who seemed to be a mummy but still rushed to the magician, the left eye that was exposed scanned the restaurant left and right, and then pointed at Lena.


    "It''s this woman!!"


    Lena didn¡¯t know that she was causing trouble again. She just knew that she was causing a lot of trouble, but she never remembered where she was causing any trouble. After being found in person, Lena started again. Her extremely boring acting game.


    "Oh, are you looking for me? My name is Sophia. I must not be the one you are looking for. I am a very weak girl."


    "My goodness¡­¡­"


    Naruto and White Snake Naka held their foreheads at the same time. They swear by their food for the rest of their lives that they didn''t know this bastard who had convulsed again.


    "I don''t care what your name is!!" Uncle Mummy has no idea of ??cooperating with Lena''s acting skills. "You are the guy who secretly took the thief''s treasure! You must be right!!"


    "The person he was looking for is indeed you, Lena..."


    "Don''t use your Tucao skills at this time, just get rid of these guys first."


    Naruto put his cheek in one hand, glanced at the mummy and the ugly monsters around him, and said: "These three-in-class guys, you can solve them by yourself, don''t need me to come."


    "okay, I get it!!"

 1261 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1261

    Lena, who is passionate about fighting, stepped on the table with a high morale.


    Naruto covered his face again, if it wasn''t for the consequences of Luna''s use of the Scarlet Dragon God Sword to chop him, he really wanted to kill the girl directly.


    ''You are a girl!At any rate, pay attention to me!''


    Lina, who is heartless and heartless, doesn''t understand Naruto''s mood at all. She looks at the mummy with a high morale, and points her finger outside.


    "You can just go outside and solve it!!"


    Uncle Mummy froze for three seconds, and then the gem on his chest that was used as a button to fix the cloak suddenly flashed, just like when Ultraman''s energy was exhausted.


    "Never¡­¡­"


    "Hey?"


    "If you return all the things you grabbed at that time, I can let you go!"


    "What are you kidding about America!" Lena looked arrogant, but is there America in this world?"It''s too cheeky to want to take away people''s things without spending a dime! What a shameless thief!"


    In addition to the best of love, the remaining three animals simultaneously posed a deep posture with one hand supporting their cheeks, showing an amazing tacit cooperation.


    "You are not a thief yourself."


    "You are so annoying! I stole something from a bad guy, so I can be forgiven. It is absolutely forbidden for others to snatch me from this genius and beautiful girl magician!!"


    Lena''s cheeky has been honed to a realm, and the mummy uncle has been ignored for a long time, angrily waved his hand, indicating that I am looking for trouble, don''t ignore me!


    "Give me all!"


    Uncle Mummy gave an order, and the giant monsters around him all rushed towards Lena with their teeth and claws. Lena swept her eyebrows, with a proud and disdainful smile on her face.


    "This way, I can''t defeat Lena Imbas!"


    Chapter 12-Trouble begins! Naruto''s inexplicable transformation!


    Giant monsters, a group of powerful, thick-skinned creatures with excellent magic resistance, but low intelligence and dirty and ugly creatures.


    It is said that giant monsters will not take a bath in their entire life. From birth to death, ordinary giant monsters have a life span of about two hundred years. They are asked to contact water, not to wash, but to drink.


    Generally speaking, trolls do not attack humans, so they are relatively peaceful creatures, but all this is based on when they are not hungry.


    Hungry monsters will eat almost everything that seems to be edible, including humans.


    So when you are surrounded by a group of hungry monsters, giving them the food on your body is a good way to escape... if you have enough food to satisfy the monster''s appetite.


    So, if you can give enough food, you can raise one or more trolls, but be careful, because trolls have a low IQ, so there is no so-called loyalty. If someone takes out more and better With food, those monsters will immediately betray you.


    Naruto reluctantly recites the "Code of Monster Taming" from Miss Luna Imbas, with blue eyes watching Lena''s body shuttle back and forth among a group of trolls, it''s just watching a play, because the levels are so different. Too much, he has no intention to participate.


    The power of the trolls is great, but relative to the average person, here, the brute force of the jellyfish like Naruto, Kariya, and Gori surpasses the trolls, and these trolls are too slow and clumsy, although Lena The power is no better than the giant monsters, but the benefits of the small body are still displayed. They flexibly shuttled among the giants, condensing the magic power on their fingertips, forming a green fluorescence, and clicking on each giant monster. Then he fell to Naruto''s side lightly, with an expression that he wanted to show off.


    "Damn it! It''s running around!"


    Mr. Mummy with a banging appearance was very angry, and Naruto glanced at the giant monsters from the corner of his eyes, and he understood that, at this time, he heard Lena''s childish voice.


    "Hey, Naruto, can you do a little bit of damage to those monsters, just a little bit!"


    Lena¡¯s eyes are like a child who has obtained a novel toy and wants to show off with someone he knows. If Naruto refuses her, Lena will definitely show disappointment in an instant, and then quickly turn to nothing. .


    I have known each other for three years, and Naruto is quite sure that this devil-level girl is just a cat that needs to be smooth. Although her temper is bad, Lena is like a bomb with leads all over her body. ?), she often blows her hair, but as long as you have a good grasp of the method to smooth her hair, you can pinch Lena Imbas in your hand.


    Naruto and Luna are happy at this point...


    I picked up three olives from the table and put them in my mouth. This thing was originally used to remove greasy after a meal. When the three were eaten together, the taste was a bit heavy.


    Naruto reluctantly reduced the sensitivity of his taste buds, swallowing the outer pulp of the olive, leaving three nuclei in his mouth, inhaling with his nose, and then controlling his trachea to compress, and inhaling the air in the lungs with high pressure Jet it out!


    The olive pit was turned into a bullet because of the high-pressure air ejected from the Naruto population. Naruto was confident that the olive pit he spit out was not as powerful as an armor-piercing bullet.


    Bang bang bang!!


    With three muffled sounds, the three olive nuclei spit out from the mingling pierced the bodies of the three giant monsters, and then hit the wall behind, immediately causing three large holes to appear in the wall, and the olive nuclei couldn¡¯t bear it. The impact of this force was completely shattered.


    Uncle Mummy glanced at the three wounds on the three giant monsters, and said with a smile: "You do have great power, but this kind of attack is useless to these giant monsters!"


    Giant monsters have a fairly strong regeneration ability. Although they are not as good as Naruto, the vitality of a small strong also proves that this low-level creature has a high-end place.


    Naruto puts his arm on Lena''s shoulder, because the difference in height between the two makes Naruto''s action a bit awkward, but the smirk on his face is full of evil and funny, even Lena has never seen it. Kind of evil.


    When Naruto smiled like a fox, nothing good would happen. The three giant monsters whose body was pierced by Naruto¡¯s olive pits did not recover from their physical damage, but within a few seconds. Die completely.


    "Hey Hey¡­¡­"


    Lena swayed her fingers from side to side, with a triumphant expression on her face, and said: "I have used magic to reverse the recovery power of these giant monsters. The regenerative ability of these giant monsters is very strong. It will become a destructive force. As long as you receive a little bit of damage, this force will completely wipe out the body of the monster!"


    Lena''s expression is really like a kitten, triumphant, and her pride carries the beauty of a girl. Although her figure is really unsightly, her demeanor is really a beautiful girl.


    Naruto just took a glance and quickly retracted his gaze, looking at the obviously frightened Mr. Mummy, and said: "Can you tell us now why you want those treasures?"


    Lena glanced at Naruto strangely, always feeling that this guy seemed to have changed. If it was normal, he wouldn''t pay attention to this kind of thing at all. In this year, Naruto really made few shots. It''s pitiful, it was the first time Lena saw Naruto like this, and she always felt that there was an unspeakable change.


    Lena¡¯s experience is too shallow, after all, Gao Li is a pure white jellyfish in his head, and the white snake Naka basically only has food and wine. If Luna is here, you will be able to discover the changes in Naruto. But now, here only Because the relationship between the forbidden technique and Naruto can be regarded as the twins of the same vein.


    Karai noticed the changes in Naruto... To be precise, she knew that the strongest man she had ever seen in that world was re-displayed. Although she didn¡¯t know what would happen, Kariya Love still silently improved his body response to the level of preparing for battle at any time.


    Naruto and can no longer be described by tacit understanding.


    Although I don¡¯t know why, after comprehending the sixth sense, there will still be some mistakes and omissions in my past memories, but Naruto still knows that the appearance of this mummy uncle represents the beginning of problems in this world. Here is Lena. I have eaten soft rice for three years. Although I am having a good time during this period, it is not what Naruto really looks like.


    The game time is only up to today, and then it¡¯s time for business to begin.


    The mummy jumped anxiously. Obviously Lena would use this method to deal with the giant monster, which was beyond his initial expectations. While jumping like a clown, she shouted: "Quickly give it to me! Give it to me. !"


    Also because the trolls don¡¯t have too much wisdom, although the death of their companions frightened them a bit at first, they still yelled at Lena and Naruto at the price of the food that Mr. Mummy paid. Now, some are bare-handed, and some are wielding huge clubs. Also, such low-level and dirty creatures will use such simple weapons.


    Except for the giant monsters that have appeared in front of Naruto and them just now, there are still a few giant monsters outside, more than ten giant monsters running at the same time, and the walls of this restaurant have begun to collapse, and the giant monsters are flaring their teeth Rushed over.


    Lina smiled slightly and drew out her portable sword. Although she is not a swordsman, she will always play two tricks under the influence of her sister. With her dexterity, she should deal with these slow-moving monsters. not a problem.


    Lena kept screaming and slashed at the trolls that were besieging them. The trolls who had been hit by her magic before, as long as they were scratched by the sword in her hand, would represent death, but they were staying outside. The giant monster, but there is no magic in Lena.


    Lena was also addicted to killing, so she didn''t notice this at all. A sword stabbed a giant monster in the abdomen, but because the opponent did not have her own magic, such an attack could not kill the opponent. , Even stuck the sword in the body of the monster.


    The monster looked down at the sword inserted in his abdomen. Although his reaction was slow, he still felt pain. According to the instinct of a beast, the monster yelled and waved the huge mallet in his hand towards Lena''s petite. The body fell.


    The weight of an arm of a giant monster can almost exceed Lena''s weight. Seeing an arm that is so big and smashing it down with a huge mallet, Lena is the same as ordinary people. The first reaction is to be completely shocked, not at all. He made a dodge and didn''t chant the mantra, just watched the mallet keep approaching his head.


    This hammer is absolutely bloody!

 1262 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1262

    When this idea was just born in Lena''s head, a strong, but never bloated arm stretched out from the side. Compared to a troll, that arm is really slender, but that¡¯s it, it¡¯s easy. Blocking the brute force of a giant monster, at the same time the smirk voice passed into Lena''s ears.


    "Hey, I said, although you usually have a habit of convulsions, don''t get sick at this time. If you are not careful, you will die."


    Lena didn''t seem to wake up from the fact that she was almost killed by the monster just now, and she turned her head blankly. The smile on that person''s face was as sunny as before, but she still looked so annoying in her own view, obviously the same as before. People, the same smirk, but I don¡¯t know why, that smile made Lena¡¯s heartbeat a beat...


    Chapter 13-Negotiations between Foxes! Weird Jie Lugang Di Shi!


    I can only say that what Lena had seen before was the Naruto who eats, sleeps and complains. Although it is also his side, it is not the most familiar to him nor the most attractive to girls.


    Knowing that the troubles in this world are about to begin, Naruto also adjusted his mind back to a normal state, so as to avoid that after doing something, that is, if you don¡¯t die, you won¡¯t die, but Lena¡¯s reaction was in Naruto¡¯s one. Start unexpectedly.


    Lena''s heartbeat missed a beat because of the deceptive aura on Naruto''s body, and then it was like beating a drum, banging constantly, and Lena''s heartbeat was so intense that she thought she was standing by her side. Naruto can be heard.


    ''Although this girl hasn''t grown up physically, her heart has already begun to grow...''


    Naruto gave a smirk, and brought Lena''s reaction into his mind without any reservation, thinking about teasing this demon-level girl for a while, but now the most important thing is to get rid of the enemy first.


    Naruto directly blocked the monster''s attack with brute force, and at the same time placed his other hand on the monster''s body and shot a white bone sword from his palm.


    "Kill the ashes!"


    Everyone only heard Naruto call out this name, and then the heavy monster with a body size of more than a few hundred jin seemed to be bombarded by a strange force. It retreated a few steps in a row, crashed the wall behind, and fell. On the ground, but never got up again.


    A white long sword is inserted in the body of the monster, but it is not any metal, pale and white, without any reflection, and the surface of the long sword seems to be covered with cracks that represent something, let the long sword itself see It''s enough to get up.


    The power to kill the gray bones, except Alkad¡¯s stubborn monsters that are so strong that they will ignore them, even the giant monsters with the ability to regenerate can¡¯t be ordinary from this surface, but in fact, it is a dangerous attack that exceeds S grade. She was spared, and her body completely turned into dust within a few seconds.


    Naruto''s palms showed a piece of white co-killing bones. The white and non-reflective bones made Naruto''s face look frighteningly cold.


    "Do you want me to solve you all?!"


    When Naruto said this, a huge murderous aura radiated from his body, facing his increasingly terrifying aura as his strength grew, Mr. Mummy seemed to see some huge phantom, that shadow had a black color. Wings, red eyes and sharp fangs!


    "Hurry, run!"


    Naruto obviously overestimated the horror of that Mr. Mummy, and muttered the horror of the new ancestral power created by the fusion of the dark power on his body and the blood of the vampire. Faced with his murderous aura, he was not directly scared to have a nervous breakdown It''s a better situation.


    After losing an illusion and solving the restaurant owner who ran away because the shop was almost torn down, Naruto and the others went to find a hotel to rest and at the same time began to analyze the situation of the previous mummy.


    Everyone sat together, Lena put her hands on the table and said:


    "It seems that we are still being pursued by the remnants of thieves, and we will probably be able to find out what happened here with magic soon."


    Here, although Naruto and Kariya are outsiders, the only one who doesn''t use magic at all is Gao Li. Although this jellyfish has a big head, it is still easy to learn.


    "Can this kind of thing be done with magic?"


    White Snake Naka drank and supported her body. Don¡¯t fall asleep right away. At the same time, she gave Gaoli a blank look and said, ¡°Of course, there must be a special imposing on the treasures left by Lena. Magic, otherwise the other party should go to the previous magic shop instead of us."


    Although White Snake Naka has some brain damage and disconnection, her own knowledge storage and analytical ability are not covered. Under the current situation, White Snake Naka''s analysis is absolutely correct. Naruto glanced at her, and then looked Turning to the direction of the door, he said, "Rather than guessing here, it''s better to just ask the other party what they are planning, the gentleman outside the door."


    Naruto¡¯s smiling voice made everyone immediately turn their eyes to the door of the room that was still closed at this time. Gori put his hand on the hilt of his sword, and Lena and White Snake Naka had already Ready to recite the mantra at any time, only Karai and Naruto were quiet.


    Duo duo!


    The people at the door didn''t seem to want to force it, and when they were discovered, they knocked on the door politely.


    Several people glanced at each other and felt the confusion in each other''s eyes, but Naruto still spoke, and said, "Who is it?"


    "I want to make a deal with you. I want to buy something from you. As for the price, you pay. Although I know I am suspicious, I have absolutely no intention of hurting you so far. I just want to It¡¯s just a business talk with you."


    "''till this moment''?"


    Naruto repeated what the person outside the door said, with a hint of ridicule in his voice, and that disdain was passed to the door through his non-magnetic voice.


    "Do you mean you can do it if you want to hurt us?"


    The person outside the door was silent for a while, and then said: "Now even if I tell you not to worry, you won''t be at ease."


    "No, I am very relieved."


    A guy like Naruto who never knows how to play cards according to common sense, how could he let someone who has never seen him grasp his own thoughts, and completely disrupt the pace calculated by the other party when he speaks.


    "But don''t get me wrong. What I said is not to believe that you will not do it, but I believe that even if you do it, you will not be our opponent. So, please come in, and the mummy."


    Naruto snapped his fingers, and the wooden door that had been closed opened immediately. A man wearing a trench coat and covering almost his whole body with a face mask stood outside the door, and the mummy followed him.


    Naruto took a look at the other person, just like the mummy, basically unable to see his real face, but what you can see is his purple hair and a small part of the exposed skin, not the flesh color of a human body. , It looks like... a stone.


    "Please come in, although it''s suspicious, but it''s a guest after all, it''s not nice to stand outside the door like this."


    The eyes of the man in the windbreaker fluctuated a bit. Although he can''t see his face clearly, Naruto can still know that his expression is stinky, so Naruto smiled smugly, and the rhythm of the opponent can be completely shattered with just a few words , Caught in his own rhythm without knowing it, that''s why Naruto Se.


    White Snake Naka glanced at the man in the windbreaker, then looked at the mummy behind him with a mocking look, and said, "Ah, this mummy is your companion, but why are you both dressed like this? ?"


    "Damn it! You actually said I was a mummy?!"


    Mr. Mummy didn''t seem to like others mentioning his raging outfit, and anger appeared on his body. When he was about to teach Naka the White Snake, he was stopped by the man in the windbreaker.


    "His name is Zoruf. Although he has a strong sense of responsibility, he sometimes becomes impulsive and offends. I hope you can forgive him."


    Everyone can tell that the mummy named Zoruf is just a follower, and the purple-haired man in a trench coat is the master. Lena narcissistically slapped her chestnut hair and said: "Yes. Ah, as long as you can afford the price that will calm me down, I will forgive him."


    "Huh, really cunning."


    The man in the windbreaker gave a low laugh, but he didn''t seem to be angry. If he hadn''t investigated Lena''s temper clearly early in the morning, then he had a high ability to control his emotions, no matter what was enough. It shows that this guy is much more difficult to deal with than Zoruf.


    "Now let¡¯s talk about business."


    "Wait!"


    Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be controlled by the other party again, Naruto immediately uttered, interrupting the other party''s idea of ??going straight to the topic.


    "Since you are here to talk about business and not to fight, then just show a little sincerity. This mummy is called Zoruf. What about you, the man in the trench coat?"


    Naruto directly gave the other party a nickname with his clothes, the man in the windbreaker looked in his direction, and his eyebrows under the cover of the hat of the windbreaker frowned.


    In fact, his name is not impossible to say. It is just that if you know the identity of the other party and the other party does not know your own identity, then you can always have a little advantage in the negotiation. Although it is not a decisive factor, it is always a matter of mood.


    Try to avoid fighting when possible, and the man in the trench coat quickly made a decision.


    "My name is Jie Lu Gang Di Shi, you can directly call me like that."


    "Oh, I see."


    "Can you start talking about business now?"


    He was very angry with the other party, but he had to endure his anger for some purposes. Naruto was always happy with this kind of things that didn''t do him any good, with a nasty smile on his face, and said, "Of course. , Mr. Jie Lugang Di Shi."

 1263 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1263

    Lina held her arms and crossed her legs to look at the man in front of him who claimed to be Jelugang Di Shi, and smiled: "Your business, which means you want to get something from me. I got it from the band of thieves. What do you want after talking about it for a long time?"


    Lina didn''t wait for Emperor Jielugang to speak first, as before, although it was not a key factor, but being preempted to speak this way would affect the mood and make people feel depressed.


    Emperor Jelugang took two deep breaths under the continuous verbal attacks of Naruto and Lena. After calming down his emotions, he slowly said, "I can''t tell you this."


    "Oh, is it so?"


    Naruto and Lena raised their eyebrows at the same time, their faces were full of interest...


    Chapter 14-Negotiations Break! The secret hidden in the treasure!


    Naruto¡¯s fingers tapped on the table regularly, deliberately creating a tense atmosphere, smiling at Di Shi Jie Lu Gang, and said: "It¡¯s too uncomfortable to do this, I want to trade with us. But we don¡¯t even reveal the target of the transaction. It¡¯s difficult for us to do this."


    Jelugang Dishi should have been prepared for this, and his voice said flatly: "If I tell you the target of the transaction in advance, you may increase prices randomly because of this."


    ''I won''t, but Lena will, and if she becomes interested, she won''t sell it to you.''


    Naruto whispered in his heart, but he took a different look at the Jie Lugang in front of him. He was calm and smart. If ordinary people didn¡¯t pay attention, they would easily be brought into his conversation rhythm by Jie Lugang. If you are not careful, you have to count the money if you are sold by someone else, but you have to be careful.


    Lena has no mind-reading skills, so she wouldn''t know that Naruto was saying bad things about her again in her heart. She narcissistically slapped her chestnut hair and said, "You still have some brains."


    Bai Snake Naka was quietly a drunkard on the side, but after hearing Lena''s words, she immediately lost a hygienic eye.


    "The most mindless person here is you, Lena!"


    "What are you talking about, Naka?! Do you want to fight?!"


    "Cut! I''m not interested in fighting a kid like you!"


    "Who is a kid?! I''m a genius beautiful girl magician!!"


    "You are just a girl."


    "I am not!" He tried hard to support, but it was still flat.


    "You flat chest..." Ting straightened his waist, showing a proud career line.


    "You damn old woman!"


    "You flat chest..."


    "Curse you tomorrow...oh no! It will droop from now on!"


    "You flat chest..."


    No matter what Lena said to attack, White Snake Naka¡¯s mouth turned upside down to say ¡°you flat chest¡±, making Lena unable to refute at all, looking down at her place with a sigh, no matter how she looked, There was only a sigh...


    Naruto was naturally normal, watching the two female wizards arguing with a smile, but Emperor Jelugang was standing aside, looking a little... embarrassed?


    Seeing that the two women finally stopped arguing, Emperor Jelugang deliberately coughed to remind that there are still people here, and tried to mend the nerves that he was about to break, so that his expression was serious, and said: "First, put you in the thieves group. Let me know what price you want, and then I will pay for the things I need."


    Naruto held his chin with great interest. Money is very important to him, but sometimes money is far less important than fun. Jerogang Teishi is a very fun person, but like a pet Just play around.


    "Di Shi Jelugang, your style makes me sure that you are not a band of thieves, but can you explain why you want something from us?"


    Emperor Jelugang pondered for a moment. Today''s conversation always gave him a bad feeling, but there was no way. In order to achieve a certain goal, he couldn''t just leave.


    "In order to get that thing, I sent a few men to look for it nearby, and then Zoruf, when sneaking into the Dragonfang Thieves group, accidentally found something I needed, but he was ready to take it when he was optimistic about the time. When walking that thing..."


    "I suddenly appeared and took that thing away!"


    Emperor Jie Lugang looked at Lena who suddenly jumped out and interjected, and finally managed to maintain his ruptured nerves, and sighed helplessly.


    "That''s right."


    Lina pinched her chin with her hand, and said, "But I want to steal something from the band of thieves, which is not good."


    This time there is no need for Naruto to show off his spit skills, even Emperor Jelugang has been completely speechless by Lena.


    "You don''t seem to be qualified to talk about others."


    Lena was narcissistic, and then quickly put on a smile, and said enthusiastically: "I already know the general situation of the matter, then let''s get back to the business and discuss the price officially."


    Di Shi Jie Lugang breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that it was finally time for business, but on the surface he was calm and nodded lightly.


    Except for the white-eyed jellyfish, Gao Li, the other four people all included all the reactions of Jelugang Teshi. If there is any abnormal situation, the four people should do it at the same time. Kill here.


    Lena smiled, maintaining the look of a wealthy fan.


    "What I have now is the statue of Olihakon, a short knife with magic, and ancient gold coins. As for some gems, it should be omitted."


    After getting a nod from Jelugang Di Shi, Lena scratched her cheek as if she was beginning to calculate what price she would give.


    Naruto lowered his head slightly, and did not go to see Lena''s performance at this time, because based on his understanding of Lena, the price she offered must be very...exaggerated!


    Lena pretended to be pensive, and started talking to herself.


    "Then let''s start with the magic short knife, I think about it, my bid is one thousand and two hundred..."


    "Yeah." Emperor Jielugang nodded.


    "Ten thousand!" Lena added another word right after, almost scaring Jie Lugang Di Shi to death.


    Naruto laughed uncontrollably. Although this was actually deliberately acting for Emperor Jie Lugang to watch, even with the tattered magic short knife, Lena actually dared to offer a price of 12 million yuan. This exaggerated view of money, I really have to say that it is Lena Imbas.


    Kariya and White Snake Naka also couldn''t help but laugh at it. Lena didn''t seem to realize how embarrassed she was, ah, yelled.


    "Ah! What do you mean by this reaction?! You said that I made a price and you paid for it. I am only about a hundred times higher than the market. Since you are prepared, you should pay generously! Take money, take money, take money!!"


    Jelugang Emperor Shi''s eyes widened under the mask, and he was completely speechless to the group of people in front of him.


    ''I have thought that the price should be two or three times higher than the market price, but I did not expect it to be more than a hundred times higher...''


    Lina seemed to have become addicted to playing, so she didn''t care about the expression of Emperor Jielugang''s face, and stretched out her hand to compare three fingers.


    "As for the statue of Olihakon... Although it is a very valuable thing, it only costs 30 million."


    boom!!


    The mummy Zoruf has been hit to the ground completely, but Emperor Jelugang kept stomping his feet, trying his best to control his emotions and not run away.


    White Snake Naka coughed violently, coughing out the wine that had just been accidentally drunk into the trachea, and looked at the naughty girl over there who was dreaming about thirty million, and said: " I remember a while ago a monster hunter wanted to sell one of his castles. There were large gardens and even hunting grounds with all the furniture and servants. The price was about 30 million yuan."


    Everyone will have their own intelligence system, and White Snake Naka frequently enters and exits the bar, where she can easily get countless intelligence.


    "castle?"


    Lena repeated, her eyes showed that she had completely fallen into a state of fantasy. Although Naruto and others usually complained about her as a devil-level girl, in Lena''s fantasy, she was wearing a white skirt, as if she thought that she shared She lives in a beautiful castle, while Naruto Uzumaki becomes her deacon and obeys all her orders.

 1264 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1264

    Lina, who fell into a beautiful fantasy, was brought back to reality by the pain above her head. She glared fiercely at the guy who disturbed her dreams, then scratched her head, haha ??laughed: "So, think about it. It''s a bit too much, so how about half the price for you?"


    "Half price?!"


    Even if it¡¯s half price, those two things add up to 21 million. I feel as if I have been tricked by Emperor Jie Lugang¡¯s face and said: "Well, I¡¯ll pay a deposit of 100,000, and the rest Pay later."


    "Hey, how can this work?"


    "One last question, would you like to cooperate with me? If you are willing to give me both of these things, I will pay you twice in half a year, no! Three times the cash, which is one hundred and two thousand. Six million."


    Jielugang Emperor also really said it, 126 million, which is not a small amount when converted into Japanese yen. In this world, it is definitely a huge sum of money at a sky-high price. A luxurious castle and there will be a surplus.


    Emperor Jelugang offered such a shockingly high price, but instead of asking Naruto and the others to agree immediately, they all showed a sneer.


    "Tsk tusk tusk tusk... One hundred and twenty million, really a huge sum of money, but unfortunately, we can''t promise you, Emperor Jielugang."


    Emperor Jelugang raised his eyebrows, feeling that this seemed to be unexpected, and asked.


    "why?"


    "Lina offered such an unreasonably high price. You didn''t back down. Instead, you were willing to pay three times the price. I think there must be some great secret hidden in what you want, so I''m sorry. We became interested in that thing, so we can¡¯t sell it to you, Jerome!"


    "It seems that the negotiations have broken up, but rest assured, I will not attack you today, but I will never give up that thing. From tomorrow morning, as soon as your feet step out of this room, I will start. If you attack you, get ready!"


    "No problem, goodbye, Mr. Jelugang Dishi."


    Chapter 15-Lena''s''that'' is here! The weakness of female wizards!


    Although Emperor Jelugang has stated that he will not give up what he wants, and will come to snatch it tomorrow, Naruto and the restless guys, obviously not because of a Jelugang Emperor It disturbed the sleep time of one night.


    Gori, Lena, and White Snake Naka all slept in the same room alone, and Naruto, of course, slept in the same room with Karai in the contempt of Lena and Naka, holding the pillow of Miss Vampire. I slept comfortably until dawn.


    After waking up early in the morning and having a good breakfast, everyone went on the road again.


    It is very tiring to take bus No. 11 all the time. Although there is no public transportation system in this world, people are relatively simple, so you can take the carriage of the farmer uncle.


    Sitting on a pile of golden hay, although it is a bit scum, but I am used to it, and feel soft.


    Lena took out the two treasures left on her body. One was the short knife that drove the boss crazy before, and the other was the statue of Olihakon. What Jelugang Dishi needs should be these two choices. First, as for which one it was, Lena couldn''t guess it.


    Naruto leaned on the body of Mou Ai, throwing a gold coin up and down in his hand, and said: "Now I can only be sure that what Jelugang wants is definitely not these gold coins or rubies, which means it must be one of these two things. But what exactly is his goal?"


    Lena placed the magical short knife and Olihacon¡¯s idol in front of her, and said, ¡°It¡¯s probably because of some magic that Jelugang found us, but this short knife was applied Magic, as well as the special power of Olihakon''s idol itself, may be signs that the opponent uses to perceive. Alas, it''s really annoying!"


    "Anyway, the goal of Emperor Jie Lugang is to obtain one of these two things. As long as we are optimistic about these two things, we will know his purpose sooner or later."


    "That''s right."


    Although Naruto¡¯s words meant that soldiers came to cover up the water and earth, Lena did have some truth after thinking about it. She simply stopped thinking about such troublesome issues. She collected the short knife and the statue of Olihakon, and talked to the simple and kind farmer uncle. After bidding farewell, transfer to bus 11 again.


    A group of people walked into a deep forest, Karai approached Naruto and said, "Naruto, this place is very suitable for ambush."


    "Ah, it is."


    Naruto simply responded, and looked up at the surroundings. This forest... how do you say?It''s really suitable for ambush.


    Although it is already full daylight, there is still not too much light in the forest, so the whole forest seems gloomy, with two screams of birds from time to time, but it is impossible to distinguish the source of the sound.


    There seems to be a strange magnetic field in this forest, which will affect Naruto and Karai''s proud perception. Although it is not completely sealed, Naruto¡¯s mental perception is actually compressed within a radius of ten meters. Thinking of the impact, the situation of mourning should be worse than Naruto.


    Lena was holding her head with her arms upside down, but her eyes kept scanning her surroundings, and said: "The guy Jelugang Teshi doesn''t seem to give up easily. There will definitely be a place like this. I am lying in an ambush, really, why would a beautiful girl like me have such troubles? Alas, I''m really jealous of the beauty."


    Naruto, who was still paying attention to her surroundings, twitched her mouth twice after hearing Lena''s extremely narcissistic words, and immediately gave her a fist without hesitation, and said angrily: "Idiot! Don''t use what I taught you. Idiom, you are red-eyed at best!"


    "cut!"


    Lena gave a savage sip, looked at the monsters around, and sneered: "Do they think these berserkers can deal with us?"


    "It looks like this, but it seems we can only fight."


    Lena sipped, and just about to pull out the sword that she carried, Naruto''s palm was pressed against her hand, and when she looked up, she saw the nasty smiling face.


    "You can take a break today, I think your body is not suitable for fighting, Lena."


    Lena, who always quarreled with Naruto on weekdays, suddenly felt the sense of weightlessness when the elevator went down in her heart after hearing Naruto¡¯s words today. Once there, Lena''s heartbeat was completely disturbed.


    "You guy..."


    Lena clenched her teeth hard, really wishing to bite the smirking man in front of him to death, but because of certain things, Lena today is much weaker than before, and she didn''t even go crazy with Naruto directly. Yes, my face is completely red.


    White Snake Naka stood aside. After hearing the conversation between Naruto and Lena, her face showed a clear expression, and she held Torina''s chin like a gangster, and then smiled: "I thought I remember Wrong, as expected, no wonder you are so honest. It really is because of that."


    Naruto hasn''t said it directly anyway, but Naka the white snake really doesn''t know how to conceal it. In addition to the shame on Lena''s red face, she was exposed by Naka like this. There was a trace of shame on Na''s face.


    There is also a very interesting setting in this world, which is about women, that is, when a woman¡¯s friend comes, no matter how powerful the magician is, he will become fragile, and powerful magic can¡¯t be used at all, even a super-class woman. Sorcerer, when he came, he could probably only use the simplest magic of the light ball.


    Although the body and personality are basically the level of a 12-year-old child, Lena is indeed 15 years old, and of course what should have come has already come.


    White Snake Naka is actually the same as Lena. After all, they are both the wizards of this world, and Kuai is not a person of this world after all, and it is a vampire rather than a human relationship. When that comes, she only needs to smoke some Naruto''s blood will be fine.


    But Luna doesn''t seem to have such a situation, perhaps because she is already a god and not a human being.


    Lena really wanted to die the bastard White Snake Naka, but she also knew that she would never be White Snake Naka''s opponent today, so she could only hold back the anger in her heart and leave a cruel word.


    "Naka! You wait for me!!"


    White Snake Naka flirted with her sexy long hair, and once again uttered the brain-dead Queen''s three-stage laughter. The exaggerated laughter reverberated in the forest, and she was already an outstanding horror film.


    "Little Lena! Let''s watch Sister Naka show her skills in front of you today, don''t worship her too much!"


    "Asshole! Who would adore you!"


    In Lena''s roar, White Snake Naka took the rare opportunity to molest her violent power, and her mood was really UP. She raised her hands and gathered a white chill in her hands.


    "Ice Arrow!!"


    Naka basically uses white magic, elf magic and black magic, but when attacking, she prefers to use ice magic. This seems completely different from her usual offline performance.


    The white chill condensed into sharp and hard ice bolts in Naka''s hands, which flew towards the dozen berserkers in front of him like a goddess scattered flowers.


    Berserkers, like trolls, are a powerful monster race, but compared to trolls with a simpler personality, berserkers are impulsive and warlike. Whenever something happens, they will immediately get angry and start to destroy.


    Countless Frostbolts continued to exude a deep chill, flying towards the Berserker in front of them.


    The berserker¡¯s mouth kept roaring, and at the same time he swung the big knife in his hand to smash the ice arrows flying in front of him. The power of the ice arrows was not enough to kill these berserkers directly, but the pain in his body made the berserkers even more crazy. .


    Naruto quickly glanced at Naka, and flew up and down quickly in his hand, pressing a finger to the ground.


    "Tudun¡¤Huangquan Marsh!!"

 1265 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1265

    Naruto injected his chakra into the earth, and immediately turned the earth into a terrifying quagmire. All the berserkers were surrounded by it. The depth of the yellow spring marsh was almost impossible to detect. If it could not escape, it would Being continuously swallowed by the yellow spring marsh, slowly sinking, compared with the death of a spike, this slowly takes away his life, which is more terrifying and eerie.


    "Sleeping in the depths of the earth, the overlord with a frozen soul, please give me frozen anger!!"


    White Snake Naka has a cold face, and her nerves are very different in normal times. When chanting mantras, her expression is always the same, serious and serious. Unlike usual, she is almost suffering from severe schizophrenia. same.


    "Overlord Binghe Lie!!"


    Borrowing the power of the Overlord Glauxela, one of the five confidants of the Scarlet Demon King, the strongest cold air comparable to absolute zero was radiated from the hands of Naka the White Snake. The blue and white cold air swept across Naruto¡¯s entire yellow spring Marsh, together with all the berserkers trapped in it, was frozen, forming a beautiful but icy ice sculpture.


    A trace of indifference crossed the corners of White Snake Naka''s mouth, her hands spread out in front of her, and at the same time, a row of ice arrows lined up in front of her, and continued to gather strength, becoming sharper and harder.


    "Ice Spear!!"


    More than a dozen ice spears accurately hit the berserkers who had been frozen in the ice by the white snake Naka''s overlord glacier. Under the attack of the ice spear, the bodies of those berserkers turned into ice crystals scattered in the sky and scattered in the forest. The combination of the shadows of the trees, shining on the white snake Naka, combined into a splendid beauty.


    Chapter 16-Zhu Rankua''s power of love! The man in red!


    At night, steam lingers...


    If someone thinks about what happens in the bathroom, they bother to go out and face the wall. The steam is not only the bathroom, but there is another place called the kitchen.


    Being attacked by those berserkers during the day did not pose too much threat to Naruto and them, and they easily defeated all the berserkers, so that they all looked relaxed now.


    After eating dinner, Naruto casually lost an illusion, and then "borrowed" the kitchen from the store, of course, for the talented sorcerer lady who is currently suffering from menstrual cramps.


    Although at the age of 14 she taught herself to learn the powerful attacking black magic like Long Pozhan, but Lena still couldn''t hold her body, she was still a normal girl from a physical point of view, and she felt uncomfortable for so many days every month. There is no alternative.


    It is not the first time that Naruto has encountered a girl with dysmenorrhea. Compared with the little girl of Lena, he actually knows better how to deal with the symptoms of dysmenorrhea, although he is a real man.


    Brown sugar ginger tea is the simplest and most famous thing. Although brown sugar is only the virgin sugar of sugarcane, for women, when they come to good friends, brown sugar becomes a real good friend.


    The taste of ginger is too spicy. Although Naruto has added more brown sugar, it is still inevitable that Lena doesn''t like to drink it. With a bowl of red bean soup, Naruto really feels that he can change his name to Friends of Women.


    After completing the standard package of brown sugar ginger tea and red bean soup for warming stomach and blood, Naruto wiped away the non-existent sweat drops... At this time, she wiped the sweat to show that she was very hard... Here, he would probably kick him, take the red bean soup, and leave the brown sugar ginger tea for Naruto to drink.


    Don''t doubt, that messy little Sanba did everything.


    Reaching out and knocking the beautiful blond woman next to her, Moai¡¯s head was almost unconscious. After being beaten by Naruto, her brain quickly regained consciousness and immediately waited for her to look at Naruto with her green eyes. Try to stare wide, to prove that he didn''t sleep just now.


    "Come on, don''t pretend."


    Naruto knows that this woman who is now in the same vein as her twins, no matter when it is, she seems to have a way to fall asleep, seems to have a way to get muddy, this is really no way to call Naruto, anyway, as long as she says The matter of mowing love will definitely be completed even if it kills your life.


    Naruto put the red bean soup and brown sugar ginger tea cooked for Lena on the tray, and then handed them to Karai.


    "Bring this to Lena, but you have to supervise her to drink the brown sugar ginger tea before mixing with the red bean soup."


    Naruto''s craftsmanship is very good. Although he was not hungry after dinner, Kariya gulped her saliva and stared at the soup in the two bowls, then quickly moved her eyes away and stared. On Naruto''s face.


    "Don''t you serve it to Lena yourself?"


    It''s just instinct to ask like this, and Karai doesn''t know why she asks that way.


    Or letting Naruto take it by himself is a good choice, because the relationship of good friends is enough to make Lena vulnerable at least for a few days. If Naruto does something in time, he may be able to make good progress.


    Natural should not have thought of this, but just asked instinctively, and there was a slight expression on his face that was different from the usual natural.


    She is jealous!


    Because of the relationship between his birth and crossing, the relationship between Naruto and Kuai is inseparable, so Naruto never worried that Kuai would betray him, but also because of this forbidden technique, the relationship between Kuai and Naruto is very strange. Infinite closeness, but because of the existence of that forbidden technique, he couldn''t pass the final level.


    The relationship between Kariya and Naruto is very close, close to the level of having sex, but in the world of Love Cross and Vampires, Kariya is the only one who has not given Naruto yet. Gave birth to a daughter.


    Naruto cared a little bit about this, so he avoided it deliberately, but the effect of his bringing love into this world probably showed a little too.


    "If I give Lena a pass, maybe she will slash me directly... It would be best if she can use it now."


    Naruto shrugged, the smile on his face indicated that he was still in a good mood, and another bowl of steaming red bean soup was placed on the tray in Kariya''s hand.


    "This bowl is for you, little cat."


    "I am not a greedy cat!"


    Karai wrinkled her nose at Naruto, and the little unhappiness just disappeared instantly, holding a tray in one hand and a small bowl in the other, stepping almost three steps toward Lena''s room.


    Lina learned that the two bowls were both by Naruto''s handwriting, and while complaining about his unnecessary actions, Lina drank them all contentedly without leaving a drop.


    Because of Lena''s physical discomfort, she was usually noisy, and she had to stop a little in the past two days. There was no way, but her body continued to protest, her body was weak, and her abdominal cramps improved a bit, but After all, the magic cannot be recovered, so go to bed early.


    The night is coming again, and the crimes are to be carried out at this time.


    A bald old man with a few giant monsters quietly approached the room where Lena lived in the dark night, and then banged.


    Kicked the door open with one foot, and saw no target. There was only an empty room with empty furniture, as if no one lived at all.


    "Where is she?!"


    Although knowing that no one will answer him, it is even more impossible to expect the giant monsters with low IQ behind him, but the old man still asked more.


    "I''m sorry, we are here."


    Naruto¡¯s voice suddenly came out from the floor of the room. The old man immediately stared at the ground and saw Naruto holding Lena slowly emerging from the ground. When their bodies fully appeared, the ground was completely There is no damage.


    Lying in Naruto¡¯s arms, Lena forgot about the protection of men and women for a while, and said with interest, ¡°Hey, Naruto, when will you give me this trick?! It seems pretty fun, like this In the future, you don¡¯t need to use the fire ball to steal the treasure house. If you accidentally break the treasure, I will feel distressed!"


    Naruto suddenly rolled his eyes and threw down the problematic girl with only treasures in his head, and said: "This trick is a variant of the Dimensional Sword. I said, if you want to learn the Dimensional Sword, wait until you are 18 years old."


    "Cut! It''s the same sentence every time, I don''t believe I can''t learn it by myself!"


    Lena wanted to learn the dimension to avoid failure again, she kept a small face and said nothing, but the bald old man immediately drew out her own sword.


    Naruto glanced at it, it was a good item.


    This sword is not considered an Excalibur. In this world, the Excalibur itself should only be the two sabers of the Red Dragon God, the Demon Slashing Sword and the Red Dragon God Excalibur. The Red Dragon God Excalibur was inherited by Luna. The demon sword was missing, and the remaining swords were a joke in front of these two swords.


    But in the end it is a sword forged by magic, so it is much harder and sharper than ordinary metals. For example, the hardness should be slightly weaker than that of the third generation of Naruto Ape Demon, but much stronger than other weapons.


    The old man didn''t have the consciousness of going through the sky at night, holding the sword, and said: "Hurry up and hand over those two things!"


    "Are you from Jie Lugang Di Shi again?" Naruto glanced at the old man, and finally stared behind him with a smile, and said: "Before you think about robbing us, you''d better solve it first. Take a look at the one behind you, if you underestimate her, you will die."


    The old man''s first reaction was that Naruto was lying to himself, but then he heard a sharp wind coming from behind, just listening to the sound, you can judge the menacing coming behind.


    When he turned around, the old man saw a pair of scarlet eyes in the dark night.


    "vampire?!"


    Both the scarlet eyes and sharp fangs reminded the old man of the true identity of the blonde woman, but the speed of her attack made her too late to think, and her body immediately responded, quickly resisting the violent storm of the other party. Very powerful, and will not stop attacking.

 1266 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1266

    Except for the sleeping Gaoli, the remaining three people all watched the battle of love with the look of the ancient Roman Colosseum.


    Lena leaned her body halfway on Naruto. Her own explanation was that she was uncomfortable and had absolutely no other meaning, and Naruto didn''t expose her at this point.


    "No matter how many times I watched it, I think the action of mourning sister is so handsome! Without any procrastinating attacks, it seems that every blow will cut off the head!"


    Lena''s vision is not enough, so I can only see this point. If Ya Ai¡¯s fighting skills are a combination of the profound meanings of Eastern martial arts, combined with their own characteristics, they develop special martial arts. In the battle of killing, every attack she made was to kill her, and cutting off her head was only one of them. At the moment of every attack, six bat wings would aim at six vital points. This is the ultimate way to kill. !


    Kawai will no longer shed tears when she kills now. She will be sad and guilty for this, but she will not regret it, because this is what Naruto wants her to do, and because her soul has been polluted by Naruto. It''s not that pure white and flawless Zhu Ran .


    Naruto ruined a flawless Zhu Ran , but he obtained a complete living person. Only he could understand the gains and losses.


    Kariya¡¯s strength was so powerful that it was just an overwhelming advantage in the first stage of transformation, and soon took the absolute upper hand. Just when Kariya was about to launch another violent attack, the corridor came up. There was a crisp voice, and along with it, an elegant man in red.


    Chapter 17-A man hard to distinguish between enemy and friend! Red Mage Leizang!


    To be honest, Naruto really rarely sees men wearing red clothes in his life, although his Hokage Imperial God robe also has red parts, but they are only embellishments, and they are mostly white.


    Although Gaara''s clothes in Shippuden were red, it was dark red and looked rather deep, but he was wearing a bright red coat... The first time Naruto saw such a man in his life.


    If you count the time before turning into Uzumaki Naruto inexplicably, there is only one man in his memory who wears red clothes, and that person is called Dongfang Unbeaten...Of course it is not the second element house of the founder of the Huang family, although Naruto thought The undefeated Oriental is no longer a man.


    I spit something in my heart, but the man in the red shirt has already approached. To be honest, Naruto''s dress looks quite...not tasteful in Naruto''s eyes.


    He was dressed in a bright red coat and kept a shell like a swimming crab... Simply put, it was a hair style like a shuttle. He held a silver scepter taller than others in his right hand and closed his eyes tightly.


    Although this man is very handsome, his dressing style really makes Naruto unable to agree.


    The man walked towards Naruto and them step by step, and at the same time the scepter in his hand lightly pounded on the ground, the silver ring on the scepter made a crisp sound, and some red light like fireflies floated out of the air. The old man and those giant monsters seemed to have been hit by something suddenly. Their original expressions became lethargic. They couldn''t support their bodies with the sword in their hands for too long, and they all collapsed to the ground in the end.


    "It''s so noisy in the middle of the night, but it will hinder the peace of others."


    The man in red finally spoke, his voice was not much different from his appearance, elegant and calm, not high or low.


    Naruto quickly glanced at the group of giant monsters of the old man who had collapsed on the ground, and whistled casually.


    "Although the puppet art is not too advanced magic, it must be cast on so many people at the same time, especially the giant monsters with magic resistance, and it will not affect us accurately. This is not a kid¡¯s trick. It''s really amazing."


    Because of the sudden appearance of an outsider, Lena seemed to be trying to hide something, she didn''t continue to lean on Naruto''s body, she coughed eloquently, and said, "Who are you? Why are you here?!"


    It¡¯s not that Lena is suspicious, this level can only be regarded as cautious. After all, they now have an enemy like Jelugang Teshi, and this exaggerated person in a red dress suddenly appeared inexplicably. Although it solved their enemy, it couldn¡¯t. He classified him as his friend.


    "A suspicious group of people, because they saw them sneaking in the middle of the night, they followed and got rid of them."


    ''is it?Then why didn''t you do it at the beginning?''


    Lena whispered her suspicion in her heart, but this could not be explained immediately, and her face showed a cooperative expression of worship.


    "Then it''s been so long and no one came out to take a look, because you used magic to make everyone fall asleep?"


    "Well, that''s right. It will cause a commotion if someone sees people and monsters sneaking in here so late."


    The man in red still had a calm tone. It seemed that there was nothing that could make his heart fluctuate. Then he snapped his fingers. The old man and giant monsters who had been hit by his puppet technique had their eyes blank and lined up. A word queue, walking towards the outside.


    "It looks like those guys are under Jelugang Di Shi."


    Except for the who has been transformed into a normal natural appearance and Gao Li who is still sleeping, the remaining three people raised their eyebrows at the same time. The man in red who appeared inexplicably also said Jie The name of Emperor Lu Gang really felt that he could not be ignored.


    "Do you know Jelugang Dishi?"


    "Yes, he is my enemy, a dangerous figure who wants to bring back the demon lord Chabranigud!"


    "Chabrani Goode?!"


    It was Lena who had always been brave, and could not help being frightened by the news from the man in red. She widened her ruby-like eyes and said, "Is he going to revive the Scarlet-Eyed Demon?!"


    "This news is absolutely not wrong. Di Shi Jelugang himself is a human being, but now he is a synthetic monster Chimera that has become a mixture of demons and golems. He is an evil monster. He wants to bring the devil back to life. , Let the world fall into chaos and anxiety!"


    The Scarlet Demon King Shabrani Goode is the highest demon king in this world. His will is to destroy this red world. If Shablani Goode is resurrected, it is really not fun, Naruto, Lena and Naka The three looked at each other, and quickly exchanged their eyes.


    "But why did Emperor Jelugang do such a thing?"


    "I don''t know this, but I can be sure that they are both you and my common enemy. As for the others, I don''t know. Although I''m just a little magician, since I know he wants to make I cannot just ignore the devil¡¯s ambition to resurrect."


    "Indeed." Naruto scratched his bare chin. No matter how he looked at it, he felt that the guy in front of him was yin and yang.


    "Emperor Jelugang will come to attack you. It should be because you got the key to resurrect the demon king by accident. As a result, he treats you as enemies, right?"


    "key?"


    "Please let me take care of the key. In this case, you won''t be involved in this boring incident."


    Naruto blinked his glasses lightly, and quickly concealed his strange smile, while Lina next to him assumed a stance of being a thin cloud.


    "But won''t you become a person fighting with them?!"


    "Although he is indeed a very strong opponent, I, Lei Zang, will never lose to such a guy!"


    "Lei Zang?!"


    Although Lena and Naka had expected something from his clothes before, they couldn''t help but look sideways when they heard them.


    "Leizang?! Could it be that you are the Red Mage Leizang, one of the five sages of today?!"


    The contemporary five sages, just like the three Plutos of the previous world, are the honorific titles for the five powerful existences recognized in this world. They are not necessarily magicians, or even humans, as long as they are recognized as powerful. Would be honored as a sage. Red Mage Leizang is one of them. Another well-known one is the Red Dragon God Knight. Although almost no one has seen the true face of that knight, even Lena does not know her sister. Will be one of the five sages of today.


    The five sages are recognized as powerful, and since they are called sages, at least they will not be bad people, at least in the outside world. Therefore, the five sages are basically strong and strong no matter where they go. Synonymous with holiness.


    Like Magnas, the wizard who invented Dragon Breaking Slash, he was one of the five sages thousands of years ago.


    The name Red Mage Lei Zang, among contemporary wizards, is basically something that no one knows about. After hearing the voices of Lena and Naka, Lei Zang chuckled and said: "It is true. Someone called me that way."


    Red Mage Lei Zang is a world-renowned super magician. It is an honor for ordinary people to see him. However, in the face of such a legendary magician, Naruto still looks plain with a look Ruowu''s smile is really annoying.


    "Although this is the case, I still think it would be better for us to keep the key, Red Mage Lei Zang."


    "but¡­¡­"


    "That''s right, since we know that it is such an important thing, we can''t push everything to you, and stay out of the matter!" Lena''s small face was full of serious expressions, as if she was such a justice A girl who is full of emotion, if she didn''t know her usual performance, she might really be fooled by her performance.


    Naka rolled her eyes frantically, because there was an outsider present, so she didn''t tell her directly.


    ''con man!!''


    "I am very grateful for your kindness, but..."


    Raizang insisted repeatedly, but the person in front of him was unmoved, Naruto also stood up straight, wondering if this would make his voice sound more credible.


    "Jelugang Dishi doesn''t know that we have already contacted you, so if we still hold the key, he will continue to attack us, so if you attack, you can kill them all! "

 1267 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1267

    "But you are too dangerous like this, let me be the bait!"


    "This won¡¯t work, because Jelugang Dishi already knows that we are involved in this matter. If we disappear suddenly, he will definitely be suspicious, and the effect of the sneak attack will not be achieved. Moreover, you should not be too involved. We underestimate our ability. Although there are only a few people, our strength will not be too weak. Are you correct, Red Mage Leizang?"


    Naruto showed his strongest mouth, righteous and righteous statement, combined with the rare use of the honorific name''you'', it really made Lei Zang find no reason to refute it.


    "okay, I get it."


    Lei Zang was also defeated before Naruto''s mouth, Lei Zang turned around and chanted a mantra.


    "Call back the passing time of the past and come back to me now. Please show your integrity and purity!"


    A ball of light flew into the room that originally belonged to Lena, completely repairing the room that had been damaged by the battle.


    "From tomorrow, I will follow you. If Jelugang Di Shi comes to attack, I will help. That''s it, goodbye."


    Red Mage Lei Zang, just like when he came, disappeared in front of Naruto and the others strangely. Naruto, Naka, and Lena looked at each other without any smile in their eyes.


    ''This Raizang... is very problematic...''


    Chapter 18-The distant battle between gods and demons! The hatred of Emperor Jelugang!


    "Chabrani Goode? Who is that?"


    The above sentence is extremely cute and completely speechless. It comes from a comfortable sleep last night, and the first thing after waking up is Mr. Gaoli who eats.


    Naruto finally climbed down from the ground and pressed his hand on the table, looking helplessly at the jellyfish who was enjoying breakfast comfortably, and said: "There are still people in this world who don''t know the Scarlet Demon King Shabrani Goode?! "


    Lena quickly swept the food on the table to mend her broken nerves. While eating sizzlingly, she rolled her eyes and said, "This jellyfish''s head is not a human at all!"


    "Ala, am I so good?"


    "I''m not complimenting you!"


    Naruto rubbed his eyebrows with a headache. Regarding the jellyfish Gori, any sharp complaints would be completely useless because of his naturalness. Although he didn''t mean it, Naruto felt that he was really going to be pissed off. No.


    While sweeping the steaming breakfast on the table and comforting his injured cold heart, Naruto also had to start literacy for Gao Li.


    "Gori, please listen to me. According to the legendary record, the world we are now in, in the age of mythology long, long ago, actually existed on a crutch built by an unknown person, and in this world The world above is a round and flat place."


    Naruto imagined that scene for a moment and used a fork in his hand to fork a poached egg.


    "It''s like this poached egg on a fork."


    Although this analogy is terrible, it does not mean that the red world they are now in is a flat world. In this world, they also live on a planet called the Earth, and this world also has the Big Bang. And the universe is constantly expanding. It¡¯s just that the universe of this world is on a flat space. The yolk part is the part of the universe, and the significantly larger protein part is the entire space, and this space is Supported by something similar to a crutches, maintaining a delicate balance.


    If you can master that "crutch", it means you have completely mastered the fate of the red world!


    "Then, there are two powers, in order to obtain this world, they have been fighting since the age of mythology. One of them is the Demon Race, and the counterpart is the Protoss. Both sides have the strongest leader, and the Demon Race is The Scarlet Demon King Shabranikud, and the Protoss is the Red Dragon Sacred Feder. The battle between Santa Feder and Chabranigud lasted for thousands of years, and finally the Red Dragon Sacred Feder finally took the Chabranigu De''s body was chopped into seven segments, and the fragments of the demon king were sealed all over the world."


    Gao Li was listening while eating breakfast, and finally simplified Naruto''s story about gods and demons into one sentence.


    "It means that Santa Feid won, right?"


    Naruto took a sip of milk tea and kept comforting his injured little heart, then shook his head and said: "No, Santa Fe just sealed Chabrani Goode."


    "But isn''t Shabrani Goode already cut into seven segments?"


    "That''s the devil, where is it so easy to kill?!"


    Naruto once again felt helpless with Gao Li''s white eyes, and at the same time, Lina accidentally snatched two bacons from her plate.


    Naruto slapped his tongue and continued: "Although the Red Dragon Sacred Fide temporarily sealed Chabrani Goode, the power of the Red Dragon God itself was also exhausted. After leaving only four clones, he fell. In the sea of ??chaos. Then about a thousand years ago, one of the seven fragments of Chabra Nigud was resurrected, but one of the avatars left by Santa Fede, the Water Dragon King, died. Under the battle, the fragment was defeated and was permanently sealed in the permafrost of the Far North."


    "This is a fierce war..."


    "Yes, it also means that the powers of the gods and demons in this world are almost equal. But because of the war between the gods and demons thousands of years ago, this balance was broken, and the monsters began to appear in the world of human life one by one. Among them, and continues to this day, so you probably understand."


    Gao Li held the switch in both hands, and his original natural face showed a serious look that he had never had before.


    "I do not understand¡­¡­"


    boom!!


    Seeing Gao Li speak such words with a serious face, I deeply felt that Naruto, who was wasting all his saliva, fell directly from his position. For the first time, Naruto¡¯s mouth would be stunned by someone. Useless.


    "Sure enough, it is really too difficult for you, a jellyfish, to understand the battle between gods and demons."


    "However, at least I know that Shabra is the boss of the bad guys."


    "Forget it, you just need to know this anyway."


    Regarding the degree of Gao Li¡¯s white eyes, Naruto has completely given up the idea of ??changing to this child. Anyway, as long as he knows who is the enemy and who is the friend, and don¡¯t mess with me during the battle, it¡¯s fine. As for other things, Naruto has no hope.


    Although it''s still in broad daylight, Naka, who is addicted to alcohol, has been drinking since breakfast. With her amount of alcohol, drinking ten catties of brandy will not be any drunk. At this time, her eyes are still very clear, but she reveals A rare dignified voice, said: "Naruto, if what the Red Mage Lei Zang said last night is true, and Emperor Jelugang¡¯s purpose is really to resurrect the Demon King Chabra Nigud, that¡¯s nothing. Fun thing, after all, if the Demon King is resurrected, even if it is only one-seventh of the power, it will not be something we guys can resist."


    "Of course I have considered this. If Jelugang Dishi''s purpose is really to resurrect Chabrani God, then of course it should not be ignored, but let alone whether it is so easy to resurrect Chabrani God. The matter of the red mage Lei Zang just last night, I felt a bit yin and yang strange."


    Lina finally put down the knife and fork, turned to look at Naruto, and said:


    "You¡¯re right. That Leizang is indeed a bit weird. Speaking of which, none of us have seen the Red Mage Leizang himself. If someone is fake, we may not recognize it, and even the real Leizang. The representative is absolutely credible. The Lei Zang seemed to really want something in my hand last night. It is still not sure whether he is a friend or an enemy, so I can¡¯t believe it easily.¡±


    The weird place Raizang was discovered last night, otherwise, after Raizang used magic to restore Lena¡¯s damaged room, Lena went to sleep with Naka in a room because of them. They couldn''t completely trust the Red Mage Lei Zang, and Lena only knew something in her hands, which caused her to get into big trouble.


    "Things appearing on the distant Astra Sea, please let your shadow appear in front of me!"


    In a dilapidated and completely deserted temple, Mr. Zoruf, the mummy, kept chanting mantras, and purple light appeared on the crystal ball in front of him, but it just couldn''t show the image of anything.


    "How about it, is it still the response of not detecting that thing?"


    Emperor Jelugang walked out of the dark shadows and pulled off his face mask. His face seemed to be so indifferent all the time. It seemed that everything about him had been as deep as water, except for his own goals. Something interested.


    "Master Jie Lugang Di Shi!"


    Zoruf''s voice revealed respect, and faithfully explained the current situation.


    "Since last night, the crystal ball has been unable to illuminate the image of that thing, and I don''t know where the group of people are now."


    "Humph! Only a day has passed, those people can''t go too far, that thing must still be on them! Zoruf, you continue to use the crystal ball to detect the position of that thing, I will go to the group of people I plan to negotiate with them one more time!"


    "I see, Lord Jelugang Dishi!"


    Zoruf respectfully watched Emperor Jielugang leave, and then focused his attention on the crystal ball in front of him again. He did not dare to be distracted or careless, and fully probed the location of that thing.


    Emperor Jielugang walked alone in the dark and cold corridor. The puddles on the ground allowed him to see his face clearly, but it was such a face that made Emperor Jielugang hate!


    He was originally just a human being. Although he was not handsome, he was at least a normal person. He was deceived for strength and to become stronger, and he was turned into this kind of person and ghost.


    Chimera is the name for some man-made synthetic beasts, including Yoshii Wuya, all of which are considered to be such synthetic beasts. The same is true of Jelugang Teshi. Once a human, he was transformed into a man-made beast by magic. A synthetic monster with the power of both the evil fairy and the golem.

 1268 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1268

    Although this change made him possess powerful magic and sharp swordsmanship at the same time, he became a magic swordsman, but he would rather give up this kind of power. For so many years, he has been looking for a return to normal. Human methods, but for so many years, all hopes have only been in vain.


    boom!!


    Emperor Jelugang punched through the wall of the corridor. Because of the power of a mud giant in his body, Emperor Jelugang¡¯s body was as hard as a stone. An ordinary sword could not damage him at all. A punch made the wall. Fragmented, but he hardly had any pain, his eyes were red in the dark, it was anger and hatred that kept burning.


    "Leizang! I will never let you go!"


    Chapter 19-The enemy is coming! Naruto vs. Jelugang Emperor!


    Lena¡¯s good friend is here. According to previous experience, it will probably take about two days to stay. Therefore, in these two days, Lena can basically not use any offensive magic, the only thing that can be used Probably there is only Bright Ball. The fact of coming to a good friend has made Lena weaken in these two days. After all, she has no choice but to be tough now.


    After the breakfast for Gori¡¯s literacy, a group of people went on the road again. Naruto was already used to putting his paws on Lena¡¯s head. Although Lena didn¡¯t like this action very much, she was uncomfortable. So even if Lena wants to struggle, she has no choice but to suppress all her anger first, and after her good friend is gone, she will use Longpozhan to blast Naruto into scum.


    During the period when Lena came to a good friend, Naruto did not do anything too exaggerated, but always liked to put her hand on top of Lena¡¯s head, so that she kept pressing Lena, and she got used to it. I will lie down obediently in the future.


    The nasty thoughts in Naruto''s heart are really inadequate for outsiders, although his expression is still serious, and said: "Speaking of which, if Chabrani Goode is really resurrected, what do you think should be done?"


    Lena gave Naruto a sideways glance and hummed softly:


    "A ghost will know about this kind of thing, but I hope that Shabrani Goode can kill you directly!"


    "Hmm... that''s right."


    In the face of Lena¡¯s deliberate ridicule or provocation, Naruto did not have the slightest anger on his face. Instead, he nodded very happily and said: ¡°But for Lena, you don¡¯t need to worry about Chabrani Goode, because he doesn¡¯t. Will kill you."


    The weakness and pain of the body not only made Lena¡¯s hair soft, it was not so easy to explode, but also reduced her brain flexibility. She didn¡¯t figure out what Naruto¡¯s words meant, and looked up at Naruto. .


    "What do you mean?"


    "Because you are a devil-level girl, I think even if you are Shabrani Goode, you will not hurt your own kind at will! It is a kind person like me, who is the first priority of Shablani Goode. Goal to deal with!"


    Naruto''s face is super thick, and she keeps sticking gold on her face, while Lena looks at Naruto with a dark face, grinding her clean white teeth, Sen coldly said: "Would you like to try my demon king? How terrible is the girl?!"


    "Yes, but wait until your good friend is gone."


    Naruto patted the consequences of Lena. The problems faced by her body made Lena calm down. Before Lena¡¯s good friend was completely gone, Naruto would continue to stimulate her like this, because it was fun, so wait. After Lena''s best friend left, what kind of situation Naruto would face... Naruto hadn''t considered this at all.


    When Kariya walks, Kariya jumps a little bit, just like a market outing. The green eyes look at the interaction between Naruto and Lena with amusement. From Lena¡¯s body, Kariya seems to be able to see Like his own sister, but when he walked halfway, his face immediately turned serious and cold.


    "Naruto!"


    In fact, there is no need to remind me of love, everyone has already seen the person standing directly on the road, Jelugang Teshi really doesn¡¯t know how to conceal it, just like the last time he talked. Directly, standing in the middle of the road.


    "It seems that the absurd drama is about to evolve into a serious drama, let''s play it later."


    Seeing the enemy appear, Naruto finally put away his paws honestly, and said with a smile: "Will you come here for a walk early in the morning, Mr. Jerome?"


    "You should know what I want, hand over that thing. If you insist on not cooperating, I will do it myself and grab it! How about, which way do you choose?!"


    Naruto''s eyes rolled, and he secretly moved around a lot, and he found 37 auras of life. It seemed that Emperor Jie Lugang was really moving this time.


    "You''d better think carefully before making a decision, otherwise you will definitely regret it!"


    Completely provocative and threatening, this voice did not come from Emperor Jelugang, but from Naruto under a tree behind them, sitting in the figure of a male, but the figure was covered with hair. And it has two pointed ears.


    "Mixed werewolves?"


    Because of the other party''s special identity, Naruto couldn''t help but look more, but then he curled his lips boredly.


    Although this guy does have the blood of a werewolf, he is different from the purebred werewolves like Moriqiu Yinying. He is a hybrid monster, mainly based on the power of a werewolf, so he looks basically like a werewolf, but his strength Far inferior to the purebred werewolf, can only be regarded as a half-hearted werewolf.


    The half-blood werewolf didn''t see the disdain in Naruto''s eyes, and walked to Emperor Jielugang''s side with a sneer, and said: "Anyway, you only need to get the Oliha idol on these people..."


    "Elugia!!!"


    Emperor Jielugang noticed that this foolish werewolf had missed his mouth and immediately reminded him sharply, but it was still too late for what he said. How can he take back what he said, Naruto and the others have all heard clearly.


    The ridicule on Naruto¡¯s face was even more obvious, and it was already at the dazzling level. He looked at Emperor Jielugang and said: "Emperor Jielugang, I¡¯ll give you a word, don¡¯t be afraid of opponents like gods, I''m afraid of teammates like pigs!"


    The mixed-blood werewolf Yilugia noticed that he had said something wrong and hurriedly covered his mouth, but soon turned into an arrogant look again, saying: "Huh! Emperor Jelugang, it seems you haven''t told yet What do they want, but the ending will be the same anyway, as long as you kill them, it''s all over!"


    "Idiot! A guy of your level doesn''t need me to do it myself and love it!"


    Naruto snapped his fingers and got his crisp command. With a look in his eyes, his right arm immediately turned into those six extremely sharp bat wings, and his figure resembled a gale, hitting Yi Lu Ji. In front of Ya!


    Yilugia was startled. Obviously he was arrogant. He didn''t expect that the woman in white clothes would have such a fast speed. He immediately pulled out the magic sword around him to resist the attack of love.


    boom!!


    The sword forged with magic is very hard, and it did not completely shatter under the attack of the bat wings of the love, but after all, the bat wings of the love occupies the advantage in numbers. Although Yilugia can block her two bat wings, she I was still scratched by the remaining bat wings, if it weren''t for Yi Lugia to fly back, I''m afraid it would be cut into pieces by the bat wings in an instant!


    Although Yilugia is a hybrid werewolf, he still has the characteristics of a werewolf body. Although he was wounded and bleeding, his face did not see any pain. Looking at the scarlet eyes of the woman in front of him, he sneered and said: "So that''s it, this woman is actually It''s a vampire! It seems that I have encountered a hard stubble!"


    The vampire and werewolf''s feud continues in this world. After the first stage of Mori Ai''s transformation, the vampire scent exuding from his body makes Yi Lugia feel disgusted and murderous instinctively.


    Kariya sighed and looked at Yilugia in front of him, and said with a guilty expression: "I''m really sorry, I will kill you, because this is Naruto''s order."


    "Damn woman! You don''t look down on people!"


    The battle between Karai and Yilugia is also a portrayal of the fate between the werewolf and the vampire, and Gori confronts the strong old man last night. Naka protects Lena who cannot fight while using ice magic to attack. Those monsters and berserkers who are not strong, but too many.


    The fighting on all sides has already begun. Naruto drew out the grass naruto sword and looked at Emperor Jielugang, and said: "They are all fighting, should you and I start too, Emperor Jielugang?"


    "That''s right, Uzumaki Naruto! Ice Arrow!!"


    The strength of Jelugang Teshi is far higher than that of the werewolf Yilugia and the mummy Izoruf. According to Naruto¡¯s estimation, Jelugang Teshi should be at least as strong as Naka, or even stronger. Some, a stroke of Ice Arrow came in hand.


    More than a dozen ice arrows flew to Naruto¡¯s body quickly. Under the support of magic power, those ice arrows all became like bullets, powerful and fast. One move aimed at all joints of Naruto¡¯s body at the same time, but there was none. Fly to the point, it is obvious that Emperor Jelugang did not intend to kill Naruto and the others, only to obtain the statue of Olihakon.


    "It seems that I am being looked down upon by you, Emperor Jelugang!"


    A weird smile appeared on Naruto''s face, and the three eternal kaleidoscope writing wheels opened at the same time. The flying speed of the dozen or so ice arrows slowed down in Naruto''s eyes quickly, and finally turned into a frame by frame.


    The Kusanaru sword in his hand traversed a beautiful arc. The blade of the Excalibur cut off all the ice arrows and turned into dazzling ice crystals floating in the air. At the same time, Naruto waved his hand and aimed his palm at Jie Lu Gang Di Shi.


    "This trick is for you! The blood red missile!!"


    The flesh and blood in Naruto''s palm seemed to dissolve. The skin that was slightly whiter than the average male turned red, and the flesh and blood became a high-pressure bullet, which flew out from Naruto''s palm, and the target was the body of Emperor Jelugang. .


    Emperor Jelugang¡¯s pupils shrank, and his brain was almost too late to react, but his body subconsciously pulled out his own magic sword and placed it in front of him, blocking part of the flesh and blood bullets in front of him, but his body was hit continuously. !


    Emperor Jielugang''s complexion changed, and his extremely hardened body with the ability of a clay giant also felt a sharp pain. Seeing the man who was standing not far away with a wicked smile, his face showed a warlike smile.


    "Sure enough! It seems that you can''t keep your hands, Demon Emperor Lingzhang!!"


    Chapter 20-The Strongest Elf Magic: Spirit Break!


    The power of magic is attached to the sword in the hands of Emperor Jelugang, causing this magic sword to emit a red light. Judging by the naked eye, it is known to be quite destructive.

 1269 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1269

    The Demon Emperor Lingzhan in the hands of Emperor Jielugang and Naruto''s Kusanaru sword slammed, and the red magic power on the magic sword showed obvious power fluctuations, but it did not immediately collapse!


    This shocked Jelugang Dishi, but Naruto was a little surprised!


    Speaking of which, although Jelugang¡¯s magic sword is much better than Yilugia¡¯s weapons, it¡¯s not a divine weapon. There should be a gap compared to the ape demon who has a diamond body, but only Relying on the simple magic of Demon Emperor Spirit Slash, Emperor Jelugang''s demon sword can temporarily resist the power of Naruto Kusanagi sword.


    We must know that Naruto¡¯s Kusanaru sword is now a fusion of the power of Japan¡¯s three great swords. It is a true artifact. Even in a world of different worldviews, Naruto¡¯s power will be suppressed to varying degrees, but for Kusanaru The sword''s supernatural power suppression is still very light, as long as it can block the Kusanaru sword''s one or two frontal slashes, it is already a very powerful weapon.


    Under Naruto¡¯s excitement, the Kusanaru sword in his hand continued to exert force, to see how long an ordinary sword can hold under the frontal slash of the Kusanaru sword after using the Demon Emperor Spirit Slash!


    The magic sword in Jelugang¡¯s hand was constantly oscillating because of the divine power of Kusanaru Sword, and the blade almost wailed. Naruto¡¯s power surpassed Jelugang¡¯s power with clay giants, depending on the situation. Getting worse and worse, after Emperor Jie Lugang once again blocked Naruto''s sword in front of him, the power of the Demon Emperor Ling Slash was finally completely shattered, and the magic sword in Jie Lugang''s hand was also knocked out of a gap.


    The damage of the magic sword, Emperor Jielugang was completely unable to take care of, and the magic power in his hand immediately broke out!


    "Bomb Array!!"


    A pentagram magic circle appeared instantly under Naruto¡¯s feet, and at the same time a huge magical power was detonated from the magic circle, blowing all the gravel on the ground upwards, as if it had all the power of a huge sandstorm. Compressed inside the magic circle, it gathers powerful explosive power.


    Naruto was in the bomb formation, and when his wrist was turned, a divine light flashed on the Kusanaru sword.


    "seal!"


    The length of the Kusanagi sword seemed to change in an instant. The divine power of Kusanagi sword was transformed into the sealing power of Shiquan Sword. The power of the bomb array was absorbed by Shiquan Sword, and it was all sealed into the spiritual body on Naruto¡¯s waist. Among the gourds, eventually even the gourds disappeared.


    "The power that straddles the sky and the earth, the gentle flowing gurgling river water, gather in my hands and become my strength! Spiritual ice formation!!"


    Emperor Jelugang did not dare to underestimate Naruto. Seeing that he had broken the power of the bomb array, he immediately completed the chanting of the spell. The cold air condensed in Jelugang¡¯s hands and turned into a blue color. The cold light quickly flew towards Naruto.


    After the cold light of the ice formation hit Naruto''s body, it quickly froze his body completely into a huge ice block. Naruto''s body was completely frozen in it, and the ice block was shining blue in the sun. Light.


    "Ice of this level is useless! Yan Dun¡¤Adding Earth Life!!"


    Even the Overlord Binghe Lie who borrowed the power of Overlord Glauxela could not deal with Naruto. To truly seal his power at this time, at least absolute zero ice could do it.


    The power of the spirit ice formation was far from reaching absolute zero, and the Amaterasu black flame burning on Naruto completely shattered the power of the spirit ice formation.


    "This is a thank you gift in return, Emperor Jie Lugang! Wind Dun¡¤Spiral Shuriken!!"


    "Vibration bomb!!"


    Naruto¡¯s wrist flipped, and the spiral shuriken that he was best at had already escaped. Di Shi Jie Lugang already knew that the man in front of him was not an opponent he could easily defeat, but for his own revenge, no matter what happened, Di Jie Lugang It is impossible for the taxi to back down, and a vibrating bomb in his hand flew out immediately!


    The principle of vibrating bomb is similar to Hinata¡¯s soft fist and Chan¡¯s singing. They both use vibration to destroy the target. However, the form of vibratory bomb is more direct. Although it is not as powerful as Hinata¡¯s shock wave, it is also easier. grasp.


    When the spiral shuriken itself rotates at a high speed, it will have ultra-low air pressure inside, and the vibrating bomb will be attracted by the power of the spiral shuriken, and the two powerful tricks will immediately collide with each other!


    boom!!


    The extremely unstable force of the vibrating bomb itself was detonated due to the impact with the spiral shuriken, generating ultra-high-frequency vibrations, triggering the explosion of the spiral shuriken, and the cyan whirlwind sweeping across the sky.


    A cold sweat shed uncontrollably on Jelugang Dishi¡¯s face. Because he was calm and had a strong power of observation, he could see how powerful Naruto¡¯s tricks were. That¡¯s why he felt fear.


    Naruto stepped on the air, and quickly rushed to the front of Emperor Jielugang, with a beautiful crescent in his hand.


    "Yuehui!!"


    The icy sword aura looked like the cold and beautiful moonlight, illuminating the face of Emperor Jielugang''s face a white, and the magic sword in his hand was already in front of him automatically.


    "Devil Emperor Spirit Slash!!"


    In such a short moment, Emperor Jelugang could only use this swordsmanship again to concentrate his magic power on his magic sword to resist Naruto''s date.


    However, Emperor Jelugang¡¯s magic sword itself has been broken by Naruto¡¯s Kusanaru sword. Now, no matter how much magic power is gathered, the sword itself has flaws. How to resist Naruto¡¯s Kusanaru sword? .


    With a crisp sound, the magic sword in Emperor Jielugang''s hand broke at the sound, and a blood stain appeared on Emperor Jielugang''s body.


    "Such tricks are useless to me, Emperor Jelugang! Xixiang!!"


    boom!!


    The air was compressed by Naruto¡¯s fist, forming an ultra-high-pressure air cannon, blowing the body of Jelugang Teishi, and the compressed air exploded in an instant, sending out a huge jet plane when it took off. roar.


    Emperor Jelugang clutching his painful abdomen, and receiving Naruto¡¯s frontal punch, Xixiang is definitely not a fun thing. If it weren¡¯t for Jelugang¡¯s hard body, it should have become A dead body.


    ''Only at this time I will thank Lei Zang for making me like this!''


    Emperor Jie Lugang sipped in his heart fiercely, looking at him with a smile on his face from the beginning to the end, as if there was no serious Uzumaki Naruto who was fighting seriously, he gathered all his magic power in one place.


    "Then let you see if it¡¯s a kid¡¯s trick! The root of all hearts swaying between the far and the infinity, all the pale flames that exist here, please this power sleeping deep in my soul , Help me from Infinite Summoning!"


    Naruto''s eyes were condensed, and he keenly sensed that the natural energy in the surrounding environment had gathered in his hands following the spell of Emperor Jelugang, condensing quite powerful and high-density energy.


    "Broken spirits!!"


    In order to deal with Naruto, Emperor Jelugang used the strongest attack tactics among the elven magic, which is claimed to be a power that can rival that of the dragon.


    Ding!!


    The two figures crossed by again, the crisp sound and the metallic shards were flying in the air, the magic sword in the hands of the mixed-blood werewolf Yilugia finally could not withstand the continuous slashing of the bat wings, this time After the staggering, it became fragments floating in the air.


    There was guilt in Karai''s scarlet eyes, but it was more killing intent, and said coldly: "Sorry, although I don''t want to kill you, but this is Naruto''s order, so you must die!"


    At first, Yilugia did not expect that among the enemies he encountered this time, there would be vampires, and the strength would be so strong, a pair of wolf eyes did not dare to stare at Zhu Rangai in any way. At the same time, the hair of the whole body is like a steel needle, all standing upright.


    "Don''t think I will just give in! Bloodshadow Wolf Claw!!"


    Yilugia lost his weapon. The werewolf who is not good at using magic can only use his powerful body to fight, gather the demon power on the sharp claws, and exude a horrible atmosphere like wild beasts.


    Kariya has played against Moriqiu Silver Shadow many times before, knowing that the mixed-blood werewolf in front of him, although not losing to Moriqiu Silver Shadow in terms of brute force, is far from that purebred werewolf in speed, and more than strength, she is She definitely won''t fall under the wind, because she is a vampire of the great demon of power!


    Seeing Yilugia rushing towards him, Kariya did not hesitate to face him directly. There was no defense on the front of his body. Six bat wings were the strongest attack.


    When the six huge bat wings waved, the air was full of bloody breath, and the expression on Mou Ai''s face turned into a ghost at this moment.


    "Vampire Claws!!"


    Yilugia faces the love that fully shows the fierce and bloody side of vampires. In front of the blood-red breath, Yilugia feels as if facing the legendary demon king, that extremely bloody breath. Yilugia almost frightened.


    Yilugia¡¯s wolf claws penetrated Mouai¡¯s body, and a bloody mist was stirred up behind Mouai¡¯s body, but if her body was attacked like this, if she didn¡¯t change her face at all, she didn¡¯t have it at this time. Any feeling, everything you do, is just to kill the werewolf in front of you.


    Ilugia, who was too late to evade, completely utterly killed his life. His life has become the food for the six bat wings. The sharp bat wings cut away Yilugia¡¯s body and cut his life. Harvested and swallowed completely.


    Yilugia¡¯s blood was floating in the air, and the strong smell of blood made Mou Ai frowned. Although she was a vampire, her favorite food was blood, but that didn¡¯t mean she would accept all kinds of blood, like It is the blood of a wild monster like Yilugia, even if it is love, it will only feel sick.


    At the same time, a ball of light flew high in the air.


    Chapter 21-Deliberately Captured! The Scarlet Nightmare of Emperor Jelugang!


    Although it is wrong to deceive people, Naruto Uzumaki has deceived many people in his life, not to mention that this time he deceived a man who has nothing to do with him, so Naruto will not feel the slightest guilt. .

 1270 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1270

    Although Spirit Break is the strongest wizard magic, a single point of power does not lose the dragon''s slash, and it can even kill low-level demons in seconds. It is a super attack that condenses the power of nature and spiritual power at one point, but Naruto¡¯s Spiritual power, he asked himself that in this red world, he would lose to anyone except the Red Dragon Sacred Fide and Chabrani Goode, and he would be stronger than Luna, the Red Dragon Knight, or the Red Eyed Demon Five Confidant.


    It can be said that Spirit Break can attack both spirit and body at the same time. Although it has no effect on Naruto, he still cooperates with Emperor Jielugang. After pretending to be stunned by Spiritbreak, Jielugang takes him to his current location. Base.


    Although he closed his eyes, Naruto¡¯s perceptions have been spreading out, and he has made it clear about the terrain and environment nearby. What kind of terrain changes are there, and even what kind of beasts exist where they are all exposed. Under Naruto''s ability to perceive, it can be said that in less than half an hour, Naruto has already understood this place better than Jelugang Dishi.


    After another ten minutes, almost two hours have passed since he was hit by Emperor Jelugang¡¯s Spirit Break. Naruto estimated that the time was almost up, and he shook his body twice, pretending to be a pair. The appearance of slowly waking up from a coma.


    Shaking his body lightly, Naruto wanted to slowly open his eyes like in an idol drama, but since there are all men here and no beautiful girls, so he resisted the urge to show off his acting skills. The eyes soon focused.


    "It looks like you finally woke up, Naruto Uzumaki!"


    The man¡¯s voice is nothing strange, but it doesn¡¯t belong to Emperor Jelugang. Naruto looked like he had just woken up. After staring at the person in front of him for a while, he said slowly, "Oh, it¡¯s Mummy Izoru. Husband, what''s the matter with you?"


    Although his current role is a prisoner, but if he wants him to cry and beg for mercy like everyone else, Naruto can''t do it in death. Although he is caught now, he still looks like God first and Laozi second. Look like.


    Zoluf was not originally dressed as a mummy. It was only when he was burned by Lena''s fire ball when he was in the Dragonfang Thieves group. So, what Zoluf hates most is that some people say him It was a mummy. Seeing that this blond guy had become a prisoner and was so arrogant, his face suddenly burned with anger.


    "Don''t be too arrogant, Naruto Uzumaki! You have been caught by us now. If you don''t want to suffer, please cooperate with me honestly!"


    Naruto wanted to pick his ears, but now his hands, feet, and body were all locked with iron ropes that were exercised with magic, so he could only put up with this thought temporarily, as if a dead pig was not afraid of boiling water, and said: "What can you do to me if I don''t cooperate?"


    "you this¡­¡­"


    "Zoruf!"


    Di Shi Jie Lugang gave a low yell and stopped Zoruf who was planning to do it directly. Finally he turned his head to look at Naruto and said, "Naruto Uzumaki, I should have said that I didn''t mean to hurt you from the beginning. , If you can give me the statue of Olihakon, I can put you back unharmed."


    Naruto was observing the expression of Jielugang Emperor and judging whether what he said was true or false. Although he could leave at any time, his purpose of coming here was to see this Jielugang Emperor and him. Whether there is any deviation from what I know, after about five seconds of silence, he sneered: "I say this because you didn''t find the statue of Olihakon in me."


    Emperor Jelugang should have thought about how to deal with this unusually troublesome man before Naruto''woke up'', and he also considered what answer Naruto would make, so he didn''t appear flustered at this time. With his arms folded, he showed much better psychological quality than the younger brother.


    "Yes, but I think it should be on one of your companions."


    This is not hard to guess. Naruto is still with that unpredictable and unpredictable smile, and said: "Then can you guess who I handed over the statue of Olihakon?"


    "That blond-haired female vampire."


    If you want to pass such important things to Naruto, the first reaction of Jelugang Dishi is to give it to the strongest one. They are three people this time, bringing a group of trolls and berserkers to Naruto and the others. Only the hybrid werewolf Yilugia did not come back, and became the bait under the bat wings of the vampire. The strength of the blond vampire is evident, so Jelugang Teshi speculated that Olihacon¡¯s idol was in her Body.


    Naruto neither admitted nor denied this speculation of Emperor Jelugang, but just smiled and did not respond.


    Emperor Jelugang frowned slightly. Just now, he couldn''t tell what Naruto''s smile meant.


    Is it the smile that hides your thoughts after you get it right?Or to laugh at him for guessing wrong.


    Emperor Jielugang was not sure whether his thoughts were right or wrong. At this time, if he asked, he would only weaken his own momentum. Emperor Jielugang clearly judged this, so he immediately changed the subject.


    "But we suddenly couldn''t detect the statue of Olihakon before. Is this what you did?"


    "Yes, because we already knew that you would use magic to detect that thing. Although we didn''t know that your target was the idol at the time, we all applied defensive magic on the idol and the short knife to resist magical perception! "


    "Defensive magic?!"


    There was a trace of shock on Emperor Jelugang''s face, and then his face became more serious and solemn.


    "You really are more powerful than I thought. It seems that you must be alive before you get the statue of Olihakon, Zoruf, take good care of him. Oh, yes, if you want to use magic to struggle It doesn''t matter to me, but I want to tell you that I have placed a lightning barrier around you!"


    Naruto turned his head and glanced at the five iron ropes wrapped around him, then looked at the soles of his feet, finally showing a smirk on his face.


    "Thank you for your reminder, Mr. Jelugang Dishi!"


    The fact that Naruto was "captured" by Jelugang Dishi did not cause Lena and the others to worry about it, because they knew that there was no need at all. Naruto had the ability to avoid the dimension, if he didn''t want it, it would No one can catch him, because ordinary people can''t catch the dimension!


    They still ate and drank, and according to Kuai''s perception of Naruto, they rushed to the direction of Naruto, but it was Jelugang Emperor who had a nightmare this night.


    This is a dilapidated and damaged temple, so you can¡¯t pay attention to any conditions. Simply Jelugang is not a person who cares about such things. For him, as long as he can achieve his goals, it doesn¡¯t matter what price he pays. But today, he slept very uncomfortably on the wooden bench used as a bed, and there was no sweat on his face.


    That was about twelve or three years ago. At that time, Emperor Jie Lugang was not as good as the weird young man he is now, but a young man with at least a good facial features and a handsome man.


    In the forest in the early morning, the air was still filled with shiqi. At that time, the young Emperor Jielugang was waving the sword in his hand continuously in the forest. The sweat and the tide in the air made his clothes become It''s shitty, but he still wields his sword constantly, doing it like this is not so much practicing, it''s more venting, venting the resentment and dissatisfaction in his heart.


    "Why is I only so weak?! Why?!!!"


    Red Mage Lei Zang has lived in this world for more than two hundred years. In this world, even humans can survive for hundreds of years or more if they have powerful magical powers, so Lei Zang''s things are not amazing.


    Although it is not a direct line, Emperor Jielugang is indeed one of the descendants of Red Mage Lei Zang.


    The ancestor is one of the five sages of the contemporary era, but the descendants of Jelugang Di Shi did not possess such powerful power, hardly any magic talents, and swordsmanship was also terribly messed up. As a descendant of the Red Mage But it was just a waste of wood, and the pressure that Jelugang Di Shi was carrying could be imagined.


    Emperor Jelugang kept swinging his sword, and finally fell to his knees because of lack of physical strength. I don¡¯t know if it was because of his clothes that he became heavy because of his breath, or because of the pressure in his heart that prevented him from breathing. At that time, the person who appeared in front of Emperor Jie Lugang was his ancestor, Red Mage Lei Zang!


    Red Mage Lei Zang is a blind person, as the world knows, but his eyes seem to be able to directly see through the heart of Emperor Jielugang.


    "You want to become stronger, don''t you, Jelugang Emperor?"


    Lei Zang''s voice was so plain, but for Emperor Jelugang, it seemed to be a deadly bewitching that could not be resisted.


    "If you are willing to help me find the sage''s stone, I will grant you great power, Jelugang Emperor!"


    Lei Zang¡¯s words, with a strange wave that cannot be spoken, seemed to expand the desire of Emperor Jelugang to become stronger to an infinite extent. Emperor Jelugang looked up and was called the contemporary The man of the five sages, the desire to become stronger in his heart can no longer be suppressed.


    "I want to become stronger! No matter what the cost, I will become stronger! I will help you find the sage stone, so give me strength! Give me strength!!!"


    "As you wish, Emperor Jelugang!"


    The Zen stick in Lei Zang''s hand aimed at Emperor Jielugang in front of him, and a red light was emitted on the orb at the top of the stick. The once extremely powerful force surrounded Emperor Jielugang¡¯s body and made him step on it. On a dark road that can never be turned back.


    "No!"


    Chapter 22-The real enemy! The strength of Red Mage Leizang!


    The sweat from nightmares now is the water in my mind at that time.


    Emperor Jelugang might be able to understand the meaning of this sharp spit. If he hadn''t agreed to Lei Zang''s request in order to become stronger, how could he become such a half-human and half-demon Chimera now!


    The hatred of Lei Zang is the driving force that drives Jie Lugang''s progress, hatred, and finding a way to change himself back to the original, these two points have become Jie Lugang''s life meaning.


    After thinking about his life in the nightmare, Emperor Jielugang sat up from the bench used as a bed, the expression on his face looked uncertain, and finally suddenly picked up a new magic sword and turned to Uzumaki Naruto The place.


    It was already deep. Although Mr. Zoruf, the mummy, had previously been ordered by Emperor Jelugang to guard Naruto Uzumaki well, he couldn''t resist the signal from his brain that he needed to rest, and he lay on the ground and fell asleep. There was a constant thunderous grunt in his mouth.


    Naruto cut off his sense of hearing so that he would not be attacked by that damn sound wave in this big night. Although his body was locked by several magic chains, Naruto could not sit or lie down, but his brain It is still possible to enter a deep sleep under such conditions and quickly recover the mental power previously consumed.


    However, Naruto was destined to be unable to sleep well tonight. It was not long after he entered a deep sleep state, his body''s reaction immediately awakened his spirit. Although he had cut off his hearing, except for sight and hearing, the remaining four senses In his sleep, he continued to work, and when he noticed the approach of his breath, Naruto woke up immediately.


    "What? Emperor Jelugang, can''t you come out to sun the moon at night?"


    Mr. Jelugang Dishi, who had just been thinking about his life in the red nightmare, obviously didn''t want to joke with Naruto, but looked at him with a cold and serious expression.

 1271 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1271

    "Do you want to escape?"


    Unexpectedly, Naruto, who didn''t expect him to speak such a sentence, didn''t turn his mind, staring at Emperor Jielugang in front of him.


    Emperor Jelugang thought he was doubting himself, and repeated it again with a cold face.


    "Do you want to escape?"


    Although he did not open the eyes of the jade reincarnation, Naruto is confident of his own eyesight, and he can still see that Emperor Jielugang has not lied. He originally thought that it would take some time for him to go to Cao Ying this time and get the answer he wanted, but It was much faster than I thought.


    "If I want to escape... No, you didn''t catch me at all, Emperor Jelugang!"


    Thinking that he didn''t need to pretend anymore, after Naruto spent a few hours as a prisoner, he immediately tore off the disguise of his appearance, was stunned by the collapse of the spirit, locked by the chain, and lowered into the enchantment. It''s all an illusion!


    The golden chakras all over Naruto surged, and the lightning enchantment under Jielugang Teshibu immediately reacted strongly to his chakras, and the blue thunder light flowed to Naruto along the iron chain forged with magic. Body.


    The power of these lightning is not great, but it will continue to stimulate the pain nerve in the human body, causing pain that is several times more powerful than destruction.


    But with the protection of the golden chakra, the thunder and lightning can''t directly touch Naruto''s body, they are all blocked out, and then they fight hard!


    Using magic, the extremely tough chains broke one after another under Naruto''s strange power, and then all turned into powder and scattered.


    "You...you actually..."


    "Now it''s time to elaborate, Emperor Jelugang, why did you suddenly change your mind?!"


    Emperor Jie Lugang looked unscathed in front of him, and a kind of shame and anger of being tricked came to his heart, but now it is not the time to say this, Emperor Jie Lugang pondered for a moment, after all, he will be angry. It was suppressed.


    "Say while walking!"


    "no problem. "


    The wise man said it was simple. Emperor Jelugang and Naruto did not ask each other for reasons, and immediately bypassed Mr. Zoruf who was still sleeping comfortably, and fled this dilapidated temple.


    Emperor Jelugang did not speak all the way, and Naruto did not tell him that he could travel through time and space at will, so he slowly followed behind, and Emperor Jelugang¡¯s solemn expression was seeing After the one intercepted on the road, it changed completely!


    Just a person, just standing in the middle of the road, can make Jelugang Emperor''s forehead covered with cold sweat, it is because of terror and dignity.


    Wearing the bright red clothes that Naruto spit on him, holding a silver Zen stick in his hand, and closed eyes, these are his special identification marks.


    "Red Mage Lei Zang?!"


    Naruto told the origin of intercepting this person in front of him, and at the same time glanced at the Emperor Jie Lugang next to him, for an instant, a four-character phrase that was very nonsense, but seemed to be suitable for the current scene, came to Naruto''s heart.


    Deep sadomasochism!


    Naruto¡¯s heart complained that he had watched too many dog-blood dramas in the past, but Di Shi Jie Lu Gang obviously would not have the mood to complain with Naruto, just facing Lei Zang, Di Shi Jie Lu Gang¡¯s whole body magic Naruto became a little unstable, and Naruto knew very well that Red Mage Leizang was not at the same level as the other people Naruto encountered in this world. Even if Lena used Dragon Slash, she couldn¡¯t deal with Thunder. Tibet caused even a little harm.


    Their strength is not within one dimension at all!


    "Di Shi Jie Lugang, why are you letting this person go?"


    Red Mage Lei Zang was born blind, but his heart''s eyes seemed to have caused great pressure on Emperor Jie Lugang, and his flat voice exuded endless majesty.


    "It is true that you have been an unfrank person from before to now, burying all the secrets in your heart, but this time? This is obviously a betrayal to me, isn''t it?"


    Naruto listened to Lei Zang¡¯s words that are easy to make strange associations. Although he complained about the relationship between the two in the bottom of his heart, he blew a whistle and said: "May I ask, you two are Are you in a group?"


    Emperor Jielugang¡¯s face was full of dignity and anger. These were not aimed at Naruto, but rather aimed at the man praised by the world and known as one of the five contemporary wise men, Red Master Leizang!


    "Shut up! Lei Zang! I will never follow your instructions again!"


    "Oh, is it so?"


    Lei Zang groaned softly. The clouds in the sky covered the moonlight. Without the white moonlight, the whole forest looked even more gloomy and weird. After that, the clouds floated away, and the cold moonlight once again spilled on the people who had fallen into the bloody plot. In Lei Zang and Jie Lu Gang Di Shi, Naruto, as a spectator, was completely watching.


    "What you mean is that you not only intend to forget that I created you, but also give you this blessing of strength, but you want to betray me?!"


    "What kind of favor is this?! Indeed, I once said that I want strength, but I didn''t ask you to turn me into a stone man!"


    "That''s the only way to get strong power in the fastest way! However, no matter what the reason or the process is, now that the situation has become like this, then we must make a conclusion!"


    Lei Zang gently shook the stick in his hand, the silver ring on the stick made a crisp sound, and at the same time a burst of powerful red magic came from Lei Zang''s body. Before this red magic power, the blue on Jelugang Dishi''s body Magic is just a baby, the gap between the two is too huge!


    Observing the magical powers of the two with the naked eye, Naruto can directly judge that Emperor Jelugang will not have any chance of winning in front of Lei Zang.


    "Fire Ball!"


    boom!!


    Lei Zang only used a low-level flame magic, but it caused a huge roar and destruction comparable to Dragon Slash!


    The red flame burned the coolness in the night. The entire forest was completely turned into a sea of ??flames because of a fire ball emitted by Lei Zang. Half of the forest was completely destroyed in the explosion of the fire ball, and the rest Part of it has also spread all over the fire.


    Six bat wings spread out behind Naruto, gold and black wrapped around it, and at the same time, he was covered in noble armor. Together with Emperor Jelugang, who used the Xiangfeng world, he looked down at Lei Zang¡¯s fire ball from a height. damage.


    "It can only be said that they are truly worthy of the five sages of the contemporary era. The power of this fire ball is too exaggerated!"


    Naruto had to admire Lei Zang¡¯s strength. Even if Lina didn¡¯t use the tactics of heavy breaking cut, he would not be able to match it in front of Raizang, although Lena¡¯s dragon breaking cut could also cause a similar scale. Destruction, but the two are completely incomparable.


    Dragon Breaking Slash is the strongest attack black magic that borrows the power of the Scarlet Demon King Shabrani Goode. It can be regarded as a kind of power psychic, paying part of his own magic power as a price to summon Shabla Nigood. the power of.


    The fire ball is a magic that uses the power of the caster himself!


    In other words, Lei Zang''s own magic power can already easily display a destructive power comparable to Dragon Slash, so Lei Zang''s magic power is at least dozens of times stronger than Lena!


    High-level black magic, such as Dragon Slash, which borrows the power of the Demon King, can also be counted as part of the strength of the Sorcerer, but after all, it is not entirely its own power, so Lina can use Dragon Slash at a young age. But in the strength ranking of her hometown, Shepheria, Lena can only be ranked in the top five hundred.


    Lei Zang''s figure appeared in midair, in front of Naruto and Emperor Jelugang, the red magic power on his body meant that the attack just now did not consume him at all.


    "Cooperate with me, Naruto Uzumaki, give me the statue of Olihakon!"


    "Don''t even think about it, Lei Zang!"


    Naruto decisively rejected Lei Zang''s request. Although Lei Zang was very strong, Naruto Uzumaki was a vegetarian, and raised his right arm.


    "Olihakon Idol will not be given to you, but this is a gift from me! Bengyue Dimensional Knife!!"


    Chapter 23-Lei Zang''s purpose! The smiling Demon Beast Priest!


    Naruto is a very considerate person. He gave the Bengyue Dimensional Knife to Red Mage Lei Zang as a gift. One of the things that Lei Zang likes is not something Naruto will consider.


    The Bengyue Dimensional Knife is really a gift Naruto likes to give to others recently. After seeing Lei Zang''s ugly look, Naruto immediately grabbed Jie Lugang Di Shi and launched the Flying Thunder God technique to run away.


    Emperor Jielugang hasn¡¯t figured out what¡¯s going on yet, and the people he had been enemies with before appearing in front of him... Anyway, since he made up his mind to betray Leizang, Emperor Jielugang There is no way out.


    Naruto briefly explained that Jelugang Dishi is currently their comrade-in-arms, which dispelled Lena''s suspicion, anyway, as long as Naruto said it must be correct, Lena and the others are very clear about this.


    Lina held her head with her arms. Although her physical condition has gradually improved, her magic power has not fully recovered at present, so her body is still a little weak, and she didn''t do any exaggerated actions. She just asked: "Then could you please explain. Emperor Jelugang, why on earth do you have to get that Olihakon idol?"

 1272 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1272

    Emperor Jielugang took a deep breath and looked around. He also knew his current situation. Since he was already an enemy of Lei Zang, there was no retreat, so he just gave up the pointless sophistry after thinking about it briefly. , I told everything I knew.


    "Actually, what Lei Zang wants us to find is the legendary sage stone!"


    "Sage, sage stone?!!!"


    Two female wizards who were born and raised in this world, Lena and Naka, couldn''t help but exclaim after hearing the name of this thing. Their big and enlightened eyes were even more uncontrollable. Staring, this one is entirely because of what Emperor Jelugang said, the legendary sage stone!


    "Could it be that the sage''s stone is..."


    "Yes, according to our investigation, that sage stone is inside the statue of Olihakon!"


    "Oh my god, what you said almost scared me to death. Although the idol is said to be more precious... But if other wizards in this world know that there is a sage stone in it, it may cause a world war. !"


    Lina couldn''t help but slapped her flat chest with her hand, trying to calm her emotions. It was not that she was not calm enough, but the sage''s stone was really important to the wizard!


    Sage¡¯s Stone, the magician of this world, even the worst third-rate magician should have heard the name of this thing.


    This crimson world is supported on a''crutch'', and the sage''s stone is the fragment that the''crutch'' accidentally flowed into this world!


    The role of the sage¡¯s stone is the same as the birthday gift that Naruto gave to Lena when she was 14 years old. It can greatly increase the magic power of a magician, and the degree of improvement is absolutely terrifying. , Far better than the potion made by the serpent!


    Previously, Naka the White Snake said that a castle with a garden, plus all the furniture and servants, was worth about 30 million yuan, and ten grams of the snake¡¯s blood was probably worth this price, showing its preciousness.


    However, if it is a sage stone, it is a priceless treasure. Anyone who obtains the sage stone will not be so stupid to sell it, and he will not dare to know that he has the sage stone.


    Every husband is not guilty, but he is guilty of it!


    It is said that the sage¡¯s stone possesses the power of a disaster. Even a fledgling third-rate magician, if he obtains the sage¡¯s stone, he can use the power of the sage¡¯s stone to increase his magic power, so that he can easily destroy it For a large country, if it were obtained by a first-rate wizard, the consequences would be even more disastrous.


    The power of this thing is almost endless, but once the sage¡¯s stone appears in the world, it will only cause endless battles and even rewrite human history. This thing is no different from Pandora¡¯s Box!


    Regardless of whether it is Lena or Naka, they are at least first-class wizards, but there are many such wizards in the world. If any one of them gets the sage stone, it will be enough to give them their strength. Comparable to the five contemporary sages, Lena may be able to defeat Luna by then, which shows the horror of the power of the sage''s stone!


    Lena and Naka are not people who put wealth and power first in their lives, but facing the sage¡¯s stone, the two of them also took a lot of effort to suppress the treasure. Naka sipped her own thoughts and tried to calm her mind. At the same time, she asked: "Red Mage Lei Zang is one of the five sages of the contemporary era. His strength is recognized in this world, so he must be virtuous. What is the stone of the hero? Don''t tell me that it is to conquer the world, this kind of story is old!"


    "Just like the legend, Lei Zang was born blind. Lei Zang has not seen anything since he was a child. In order to see the light with his own eyes, Lei Zang started to learn the white magic of healing when he was very young. After his white magic had reached its highest level, he began to walk around the world and brought many miracles to the world. Raizang''s white magic can cure almost all injuries and illnesses, but those are only for the treatment of his own experimental subjects."


    "He failed all his experiments to treat himself?"


    "Yes, and I don¡¯t know why. Although Leizang¡¯s white magic has regained the light of countless people who were born blind or acquired, but it can¡¯t cure his own eyes, so he even turned to learn all of them. Black magic and elven magic have become one of the five strongest sages of the time, but his eyes still cannot see the light. At this time, he began to focus on one thing..."


    "It''s the sage stone in the legend that can increase man''s magic almost infinitely?!"


    "Yes, Lei Zang is one of the five sages. There are many people in this world who are willing to do things for him. As long as they don¡¯t explain that they are looking for the sage¡¯s stone, there is no problem. After so many years of investigation, Lei Zang finally found out. Now, there is a sage''s stone, which exists in the statue of Olihakon!"


    "It turns out that Lei Zang worked so hard to get the Sage''s Stone, which is to let his eyes see the light."


    Naruto held his head, there was not much emotion in his tone, as if he was stating something completely irrelevant to him. Although letting his eyes see the light again, this is not a bad thing at all, but Raizana The unscrupulous style to achieve the goal... From a personal point of view, if this matter did not involve himself, Naruto still appreciates Leizou.


    "But since Raizang''s purpose is to make his own eyes see the light, then what makes Shablani Good to resurrect should only scare us, let us give him the statue of Olihakon."


    "probably¡­¡­"


    Naruto and Lena looked at each other. In the meeting of their eyes, they could see that each other was not completely relieved. They were not suspecting that Emperor Jelugang had concealed something, but they thought that people like Lei Zang, Wouldn''t tell Jelugang Dishi all of his plans.


    I feel a little uneasy...


    The plan of the guy Lei Zang is really confusing. After all, Naruto has seen Lei Zang twice, but there is no overlap. From the words of Jie Lu Gang, and the fragments of memory that I don¡¯t know why appear in his head. Here, Naruto really couldn''t immediately judge what Lei Zang''s plan was, and could only enter his sleep with a lot of thoughts.


    And the man behind the scenes that triggered all this, Red Mage Lei Zang, is now setting up a magic circle!


    The more complex and precise the magic circle, the greater the power. Although the pentagram magic circle that Raizang displayed at this time, although not the strongest magic circle, it became more complicated because of the addition of astrological symbols. It also has greater magic power.


    Although Lei Zang couldn''t see all of his eyes, and his eyes had never been opened in his life, the power of his magic was recognized by the whole world!


    "Darkness, please make a covenant with me! Please come to me!!"


    Lei Zang chanted the summoning spell, and at the cost of his own magic power and sacrifices, he summoned the demons from the demons. The magic power flowing in the pentagram magic circle turned into a black old man. The image appeared in front of Lei Zang.


    "Sorom of the Demon Race, welcome you to this world!"


    "Hehehehe..." Sorom''s mouth let out a gloomy and indifferent laugh, and Sen coldly said, "I feel very honored to be summoned by Lei Zang, one of the five sages of the contemporary era. Please tell me what you are. Ask it."


    "I want to grant you two missions. The first is to take the sage stone sealed in the statue of Olihakon, and the second is to get rid of the betrayers!"


    "It''s too easy. I will kill the betrayer after torturing him!"


    "You demons, what you like the most is human fear and hatred, but don''t overplay it!"


    "Understand, I will be enough." Sorom said insincerely, and then his body immediately turned into a black shadow and disappeared in front of Raizang.


    At the moment Sorom just left, another dark figure appeared behind Lei Zang. The voice of a chuckle was completely different from the insidious appearance of Sorom just now. The smile was really impressive. I felt a chill in my heart.


    "Then what is my mission, Red Mage, Your Excellency Leizang?"


    The tone is frivolous, which is different from the respect that Sorom''s maintains at least on the surface. The figure who speaks is very relaxed. Although the name is used, there is not the slightest respect for Lei Zang in the tone. I dare to face Red Mage Lei Zang. Speaking is either brain-dead or extremely confident.


    Lei Zang flicked his finger, and a portrait flew in front of the figure.


    "Your task is to defeat this man, beast priest."


    Chapter Twenty-Four-Higher Demon Race! Beast Priest Geros!


    Although Emperor Jelugang had become his own, the enemy had become a stronger Red Mage Lei Zang, which was nothing to make people happy.


    Naruto and the others continue to move forward according to their previous plan, but because they don¡¯t know when Raizang¡¯s men will attack, their speed is not particularly fast. First, they don¡¯t rush too quickly into the enemy¡¯s trap, and second, they retain their energy. ...At least Jelugang Dishi thinks so.


    Because her good friend has completely left, Lena, who has regained Superman''s energy again, all bounced along the way. It seems that she wants to vent all the depression of the past few days. The consequence of this is that her physical strength is too fast and she does not jump. It was obvious that I was hungry in half a day.


    Lina, who was physically exhausted due to hyperactivity, had to use a branch picked up on the road to support her body. This kind of trouble seemed like a state where her best friend hadn¡¯t left yet. She looked at the open space around her. On the deserted street, I couldn''t help but complain: "How is this here? I thought I could eat when I arrived in the city!"


    Emperor Jielugang still had a plain face, not sure if it was because he was a part of the stone man, so he lacked a smart expression.


    "This city was destroyed ten years ago, so now this is an empty city."


    "In other words, no matter what you do here, no one will take care of it."


    Naruto looked at the empty and quiet streets here, some moss all over the shadows, and the traces of erosion on the walls, all representing that the city is already very crowded.


    "But speaking of it, it seems that no matter where we go, we will be targeted by Lei Zang."


    Di Shi Jielugang stopped, his face was flat, he didn''t worry about whether he would be suspected of saying this.


    "Because I am here, my body was made by Lei Zang using magic, so as long as Lei Zang thinks about it, he can find it no matter where I go."


    Naruto looked at the body of Jielugang Di Sina, which could no longer be said to be a human body, but in the end he only smiled at the empty street.


    "That means we can use this in reverse, right?"

 1273 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1273

    Although this city was said to be a dead city, it was really too quiet. Lena dropped the tree branch she used as a walking stick and yelled at the street: "Get out of here! You have more! When will I hide!!"


    Lena''s loud voice reverberated in this dead city, but immediately, it was an army of monsters who came out to welcome Naruto and the others.


    Just as Emperor Jelugang said before, with the fame of the name Red Mage Lei Zang, there are many people in this world who are willing to help Lei Zang, and with Lei Zang¡¯s magic, you can easily control a large number of people. Powerful monster.


    This time, it¡¯s not just trolls and berserkers that are relatively easy to control. Zombies, snowmen, vampires, werewolves, and monsters controlled by Lei Zang¡¯s magic are indeed vast, and neither quantity nor quality is outstanding. The giant monsters and berserkers controlled by Lugang Teshi before can be compared, and there are even legendary beasts, Nemean Lion and Kemira!


    In the face of such a huge army of monsters, Lena did not see any look of fear, because Lena, who had been quiet for a few days with good friends, rolled up her sleeves very excitedly.


    "It''s really just right, let my Miss Lena get rid of you all!!! Fireball!!!"


    boom!!


    Lina, who has been suffocated alive these days, vented all her strength and depression in one breath, and sent out a huge fire ball, which swallowed and burned all the nearest dozen monsters, illuminated by red flames. This dead city has been silent for ten years.


    Naruto shielded the flames and heat coming from his face with his hands. Judging from the power of the fire ball, Lena''s magic power had been fully restored, but it was far from the fire ball used by Lei Zang before, and the power of Lena''s fire ball was fundamental. Not worth it.


    Considering the consequences of being bombarded by Lina with the Dragon Slash, Naruto still put this sentence in his heart, and at the same time waved his hand very interestingly, saying: "Lina, since you are so excited, These monsters will trouble you to come and entertain me. I will find a good place to appreciate the old man slowly, bye bye."


    Naruto is really very interesting. It''s really because of his ability to speak this kind of words. When he said it, he activated the power of dimensional avoidance, and his body slowly sank to the ground. Although Lina was jumping with anger, she also took it at all. He has nothing.


    Lina, who can¡¯t help it, can only vent her anger on the monster army in front of them. Among these monsters, the two most ferocious and powerful monsters, Kemira and Nemea, are already roaring. Up here.


    Naruto used the dimension to evade and distanced himself from Lena and others. He quickly shuttled through the dimension and came to the other end of the city. It should have been a church here, but because of the city¡¯s dilapidation, there has been no one here for ten years. After coming, half of the wooden gate collapsed.


    Naruto looked around and found that Lena and the others had passed the battle from far away, but the distance was still very far, so the explosion sound was not too loud. After confirming that Lena and the others would not notice here soon, Naruto looked at the empty surroundings and sneered: "Come out, they have been there for so long. Is this the strongest subordinate of the Beastmaster?"


    There was a wave of fluctuations in the dimension behind Naruto, and a black shadow suddenly appeared behind Naruto. Naruto''s eyes flashed and turned into extreme danger. When he turned, the dimension in his hand was twisted and deflected.


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife!"


    boom!!


    Naruto waved a sharp and extremely sharp dimensional knife, turned around, and slashed at the shadow behind him. The shadow waved the scepter in his hand, a unique magical wave, which turned out to be exactly the same dimensional power. Blocking Naruto''s Dimensional Sword.


    Naruto shook his hand and looked at the smiling purple-haired guy with an interesting smile on his face.


    "The Dimensional Knife that can block me can only be said to be the strongest demon in this world except for Shabrani Goode and his five henchmen."


    "Oh, do you know me?"


    "Of course, the subordinates created by Beast King Jelas Meridaum, in the war of surrendering the demons thousands of years ago, almost led the entire dragon race to the destruction of the demons, the beast priest Jeros?!"


    The demons in this world have a very clear system. The strongest is of course the Scarlet Demon King Chabranigud, and there are five henchmen under it, namely, Pluto Fibrizol, Demon Dragon King Gabu, and Beast King Jelasi. ¡¤ Merida Ohm, Overlord Gulaosella and Aquaman Dalfi.


    With the exception of the Overlord Glauxela, the remaining four kings can create a priest and a general, the two strongest direct subordinates, and the Overlord doubles, and can create a total of four people.


    However, when the Beast King was under his own subordinates, he deliberately gathered the powers of the Beast Priest and Beast General to create only one Jeroth, so his power is far stronger than the other four kings¡¯ priests and generals. Only under Shabra Nigud and the Five Kings, among the entire Demon Race, it is the seventh highest Demon Race, which is strong enough to rival the contemporary Five Sages.


    Jerosh was also slightly surprised when he heard Naruto clearly report his information in this way. As a result, his originally narrowed smile opened one of his eyes, revealing purple pupils.


    "It really surprised me. I didn''t expect you to know my information to such an extent."


    Although Jeros has been dangling in the human world for thousands of years, because he is well hidden, no one knows that he is a beast priest, and almost everyone does not even know that he is a demon. .


    Naruto gave Gerlos an equally weird smile without explaining anything.


    Speaking of which, among the showy wizards that Naruto has seen before, Jerome should be the most popular male character. His popularity is far higher than that of the male protagonist Gao Li. He is considered the most successful villain in the entire series. Characters, but apart from these, Naruto would know Jeros so clearly, partly because of Luna''s relationship.


    After all, Jeros could hide it from others, but he could not fool the eyes of the Red Dragon God Knight.


    "But it''s a great honor for me to let the legendary beast priest, second only to the five kings, come and deal with me personally, Jeroth."


    The Beastmaster is the king of strategy among the five kings. As the most powerful and trusted subordinate of the Beastmaster, Jeros is also proficient in conspiracy and calculation. He quickly controlled his surprised emotions, and his face showed that kind of amazing. The 101 standard smile that couldn''t see through his mind at all.


    "I''m also very curious. What kind of strength does Lei Zang have to summon me to deal with at this price?"


    Jeros is a high-ranking demon. Although Lei Zang made a contract with him when he summoned him, with Jeros'' power, even if the contract was torn up, he would not be much better. Compared with Lei Zang¡¯s instructions, What he is more curious about now is the strength of this man, especially the sword in his hand just now!


    In so many years, it is the first time that Jeros has seen a human who can use the power of the dimension to that extent!


    Both Jeros and Naruto are laughing at the same time, but everyone knows that their eyes are not like their smiles. Both of them are constantly improving their aura and strength. The battle here, the battle level, but Far better than Lena and the others.


    "Super Mini Tail Beast Jade!!"


    Chapter Twenty-Five-Fierce Battle with Jeros! The red light of the Jade of the Four Realms!


    The golden chakra of Naruto''s body suddenly burned and turned into a golden streamer. Holding a shot-ball-sized tail beast jade in his hand, he slid in front of Jeroth.


    Gerlos waved the scepter in his hand, and suddenly a hexagonal protective barrier appeared in front of him, as beautiful and brilliant as a purple gem.


    boom!!


    The super-mini tail beast jade hit the protective barrier made by Jero''s frontally, and the power of Yin Yang Chakra exploded frontally, but it was completely unable to shake the power of the defensive barrier made by Jero''s. The explosive power of the super-mini tail beast jade was completely Be resisted.


    Naruto''s eyes rolled, and he quickly drew out the Kusana sword from his body, applying the power of dimensional twisting to the Kusana sword.


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife!"


    The power of the Dimensional Knife can be used not only on hand knives, but also on any place, including weapons, because if two people use the Dimensional Knife to split, the person with a weaker Dimensional Knife may be injured. It''s like the previous battle between Huang Lingling and Ya Ai, but if you use the Kusana Sword to activate the Dimensional Sword, even if you encounter someone with a stronger dimensional cultivation than Naruto, you generally don''t have to worry about the Kusana Sword being cut.The latest chapters go to Baidu search -wwW...cOm.


    The cold light of Kusanaru sword flashed by, with strange fluctuations of the dimension.


    A funny smile flashed through Jeroth''s purple eyes, and the scepter in his hand was immediately in front of him.


    Bang!!


    Although the scepter in Jeros''s hand looked wooden, it had considerable magical power, eliminating the dimensional fluctuations attached to the Kusana sword, and also resisted the sharp blade of the Kusana sword.


    Naruto had long known that the squinted beast priest in front of him was not as easy to deal with as other enemies. The moment the Kusanaru sword and Geroth''s scepter touched, white steam was sprayed from his arm.


    "Weird power!!"


    The steam ejected from Naruto''s arm made a whining steam roar, and the power Naruto detonated in an instant made Jero''s with the power of the beast general unable to resist, and Naruto''s body was shocked by a stroke.


    Stepping on the air under Naruto''s feet, he quickly chased up, turning the Kusanaru sword into his left hand, with the palm of his right hand facing upwards, while the power of wind and fire compressed and rotated in his hand.


    "Shikudun¡¤Hikari Haze, Jet Black and Arrow Zero!!"


    The jet-black big windmill burned the entire air, and the black flames of the skylight burned out even more powerful under the support of the power of the wind.


    Facing the big black windmill full of destruction, even a crack appeared on Jeros''s face. He drove his speed to the maximum and quickly opened the distance between himself and Naruto.


    The speed of Gerlos is so fast that even Naruto doesn¡¯t see any advantage in speed. It maintains the power of the light wheel, the gale and the black arrow, and a golden chakra''s arm keeps extending, holding the huge black big The windmill hit Jeros'' body severely!


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    After the black windmill exploded, countless black flames formed a black tornado that swept across the entire world. The power of the skylight black flame burned the air, and the high temperature caused the air to expand extremely. This expansion continued to cause heavy thunder. roar.

 1274 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1274

    The black flames of Amaterasu continue to burn, but in it, the breath of Gerlos is completely invisible.


    Naruto opened the three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes, and at the same time raised his consciousness to the fastest speed in order to get the fastest reaction speed, concentrated all his energy and paid attention to the surroundings, completely afraid of any carelessness.


    The space fluctuates again, just like the moment when the blast of the light wheel exploded in black and black, but what jumped out of the different dimension was not the smiling beast priest Jeros just now, but eight small dark cones. , These eight cones simultaneously aimed at eight vital points of Naruto''s body, including the heart and brain.


    Naruto had already noticed the spatial fluctuations that Jerome had just escaped from under his light-wheel blast and black arrows. At this time, he also noticed Jerome''s different-dimensional attack, holding the Kusanaru sword in his hand, and his body spun immediately.


    "Kusanaru¡¤Thousand Shadows Back to Sky Stream!!"


    Naruto held the sharp and invincible Kusanagi sword in his hand. As he rotated his body, the Kusanagi sword kept drawing countless sharp sword auras, shrouded in Huitian, turning Huitian into a powerful and terrifying meat grinder.


    Those black little cones ping-pong attacked Naruto¡¯s Chikage Huitianliu. The hard little cones were bounced off after encountering the blade of Kusanaru sword, and finally they were completely gathered together and restored to Jello. The appearance of a taxi.


    Jerome couldn''t attack, and he habitually covered all his emotions with a smile on his face. He couldn''t see any changes in his emotions. He smiled and said, "It''s really a keen perception. I can detect my different-dimensional attack so quickly. , And can carry out such a counterattack, no wonder Lei Zang is going to summon me to deal with you."


    "Every other, beast priest! You are also the person with the strongest ability in different dimensions I have seen so far!"


    Jerome''s different-dimensional abilities are still higher than Naruto''s. If it weren''t for his too many fighting skills and the supernatural power of Kusanaru sword, Jerome''s attack just now might have caused Naruto to suffer a small loss.


    Jeros is now continuing to fight Naruto, and has nothing to do with Lei Zang''s orders. From now on, he just wants to do it himself.


    "In this case, I have to show some real skills!"


    Jeros opened one eye, the expression on his face was indeed smiling, but there was no smile in those purple eyes. Only in this way can he see that he is a dark and sinister demons. Without being deceived by his harmless smile.


    Jeros stretched out his right hand, pointed his index finger in the direction of Naruto, then panned a distance to the right, and then quickly swiped to the left.


    Naruto''s eyes condensed, and he immediately heard a series of explosions in his ears.


    Just like this simple sliding of the finger, the air was immediately detonated by the magical power of Gerlos, creating a horizontal line of explosion, which swept Naruto''s body.


    This kind of attack does not require chanting or gathering strength. It is just an ordinary attack for Gerlos, but just like this, just slide your finger. In the war of demons thousands of years ago, Gerlos killed Tens of thousands of dragons died, including countless golden dragons.


    Naruto''s body swiftly avoided the serial explosions in the air, and at the same time, he constantly waved the Kusanaru sword in the direction of Jeros.


    "Dimensional Knife¡¤Eight Knives in a flash!!"


    Naruto constantly wielded the Kusanaru sword to activate the power of the dimensional sword, causing the entire space to boil like boiling water because of the dimensional fluctuation of the dimensional sword. The entire space was violently fluctuating because of Naruto''s dimensional sword.


    Jeros raised the scepter in his hand and created a unique defensive enchantment, using the same dimensional power to resist Naruto''s dimensional sword at the same time.


    Naruto kept spreading his mental power and locked it behind Jeros. After avoiding the serial explosion in the air, his figure flashed and he immediately jumped into the different dimension space.


    Jerome¡¯s ability in different-dimensional magic is higher than Naruto¡¯s. Jerome¡¯s dimensional jump can¡¯t hide from Naruto¡¯s eyes. Of course, it¡¯s impossible for Naruto¡¯s thunder god¡¯s art to escape Jerome¡¯s perception. Things.


    Gerlos still looked at Naruto with the standard 101-style smile, and said with a smile: "Your dimensional knife is useless to me!"


    "Sorry, it''s not a dimensional knife this time! Shadowless Knife¡¤Secret Cut!!"


    "what?!"


    Although Naruto¡¯s dimensional art is not as good as Jeros, his attack is not just as simple as a dimensional sword. It¡¯s like fighting with soil at the beginning. Although Naruto¡¯s space art is not as good as the divine power with soil, he wins. The same is Naruto.


    Gerlos originally wanted to use the same dimensional fluctuations to resist Naruto''s dimensional sword, but Naruto''s hand was no longer the dimensional sword, but the light short-cut shadowless sword that could stabilize the dimensional fluctuation!


    The dimensional fluctuations in Jeros¡¯ hands are completely offset by Naruto¡¯s Shadowless Sword, and the power of the dimension cannot be used. The entire space is stabilized by Naruto¡¯s Shadowless Sword. When Naruto increases the power of Shadowless Sword At the maximum, even if you want to use the dimensional jump to avoid it, because the dimensional has been solidified by the shadowless sword, you can''t jump.


    The Shadowless Knife cut through the dimensional defense on Jeros, Naruto placed one hand on Jeros, and at the same time output his chakra.


    "Tailed Beast Jade: Zero-range explosion!!"


    boom!!


    Naruto poured the yin and yang chakras directly into Jeros'' body, and at the same time harmonized the ratio of yin and yang and detonated them. A huge chakra explosion blew Jeros'' body away.


    Relying on the cooperation of the shadowless sword and the tail beast jade, Naruto found a little bit of bargain from Jeroth. Jerome suffered a little burn from the zero-range explosion of the tail beast jade, but this kind of damage For Jeros, who was a high-ranking demon, it was not fatal at all.


    The expression on Jeros''s face was gloomy for a moment, but then it turned into a smile with nothing. After capturing this, Naruto became more interested in Jeros.


    In any case, after being injured, he can still maintain such a smile. This level of emotional control ability is itself a strong person.


    "It''s really amazing. In addition to the adults above, this is the first time I was injured in so many years. If this is the case, it would be rude not to give a little in return. This trick is a gift to you. Uzumaki Naruto."


    Jeros suddenly raised his scepter, and for the first time in front of Naruto, he began to chant the spell.


    "Dominate the Dark King of the Four Realms, follow your fate of fragments, and with all your power, give me stronger magic power!"


    Geros Gao Sheng chanted a unique spell, and along with his neck, waist and hands and wrists, a total of four red jewels began to shine at the same time.


    "Is it a magic enhancement spell?!"


    "That''s right, this trick is for you! Blasting Curse!!"


    Chapter 26-The Golden Nightmare and the Scarlet-Eyed Demon King! God Destruction vs. Demon King Sword!


    The four red jewels that Jeroth wears on his hands, wrists, neck and waist are quite precious magic items, the jade of the Four Realms, also known as the magic blood jade.


    Like the sage¡¯s stone and the blood of the serpent, they are extremely precious treasures that can increase magic power. There are four jade of the four worlds, representing the power of the four highest demon kings in the world.


    The Scarlet Demon Shabrani Goode in the red world, the dark star in the black world, the chaotic blue of the blue world and the fog of death in the white world.


    Using the power of the Four World Demon Kings represented by the jade of the Four Worlds, coupled with the spell, you can expand the magic capacity and increase the magic power, so that you can use some unusable magic that consumes huge magic power, and can also enhance the magic The destructive power.


    Because the magic blood jade borrowed from the treasures of the four world demon kings, its enhancement of magic power is much greater than the potion refined by the blood of the serpent, second only to the legendary sage stone, except for the sage stone In addition, the only thing that can match the magic blood jade is the sacred object, the sacred heart jade, which can also increase the magic power by borrowing the power of the dragon gods of the four worlds.


    Demon blood jade is a very precious treasure. Jerome obtained this group of demon blood jade also after the war of surrendering the devil thousands of years ago, because Jeroth alone blocked the entire dragon army¡¯s support to the Water Dragon King, and eventually led to water The Dragon King died in battle. Although the war ended up in a situation where both sides suffered a loss, Jero''s contribution was indispensable. Therefore, the Beast King gave this group of Demon Blood Jade to Jero''s as a commendation.


    Jeros used the power of the Demon Blood Jade to enhance his magic power, and also strengthened the power of the explosive curse!


    The Explosion Curse is one of the only A-level magics in the Elf magic. Like the Shattering Spirit, it is the strongest magic in the Elf magic and the strongest magic in the fire system. Legend has it that only the sage Lei Nan a thousand years ago The strongest fire magic that Magnas can use!


    It feels like the sage from a thousand years ago did a lot of things... The Dragon Slash invented will use the strongest blasting curse of the fire type, and Lei Magnas is one of them that seals Chabranigu. The human beings of German fragments, he was also the key to the battle against demons thousands of years ago...


    I couldn¡¯t understand why Jeros would use Thunder Magnus¡¯s explosive curse. I saw Jeros insert the scepter in mid-air, centering on the tip of that scepter, on Jeros¡¯ body. Crimson energy appeared around, and then a flaming tornado flew out from Jeros¡¯ scepter. The flaming tornado did not surround Naruto¡¯s body like a whirlpool, but at the moment it appeared, Just like a volcanic eruption, red flames swept across the space, enveloping Naruto''s body!


    "damn it!!"


    Although they are all A-level magic, the violent explosion curse cast by Jeros, Spirit Break of Jerogang and Lena¡¯s Dragon Slash are not at the same level, because Jero¡¯s strength exceeds them. There are too many, and besides using the magic increasing spell, the power of the explosive spell becomes more terrifying and huge.


    The red flame engulfed Naruto¡¯s body, and Jeroth exerted his dimensional power at the same time, creating a dimensional barrier, sealing Naruto¡¯s body in it. In this way, even if you want to use dimensional evasion or the God of Thunder It is also impossible to avoid the power of the explosive curse.


    The red flame surrounds Naruto¡¯s body. The red flame keeps tumbling and shrinking. The power of the flame becomes more staring because of the high compression, as if the invisible flame has become a solid, and the super high temperature is constantly generated. Climbing, the temperature of the flame at the center of the Explosion Curse has far surpassed the surface of the sun, and Naruto''s body is continuously being burnt in the center.


    Just like a volcanic eruption, a huge sea of ??fire is produced to swallow the enemy''s body, and it is constantly compressed, condensing all the power at one point and then exploding again, so that the two-stage energy erupts, which is the true meaning of the explosive spell!


    The power of the blasting curse completely exploded, taking away half of Naruto''s body in the center of the explosion.Although the attack range of the blasting curse is not as powerful as that of the dragon, the energy density of the explosion center is far better than that of the dragon, and even Naruto''s body cannot withstand the blast issued by Jeros after using the magic enhancement spell. The curse was half destroyed.


    Although Naruto looked a little miserable now, Jeros did not relax in his heart. Although the opponent was just a human, Jeros had an unspeakable anxiety in his heart.

 1275 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1275

    "Naruto Uzumaki, your strength shouldn''t be just like this, a blast curse can''t defeat you."


    Naruto originally wanted to show the enemy''s weakness and took the opportunity to attack, but Jeros didn¡¯t have any intention to relax for a long time. Both his magical powers and his body were kept on high alert. With Jeros¡¯s strength, Naruto was in his It¡¯s even more difficult to sneak an attack when you¡¯re fully alert. He simply recovered the damage on half of his body, moved his newly regenerated hands and feet, and said, "That¡¯s right, Jeros, I didn¡¯t expect you to Use the explosive curse, this time I was careless!"


    The strength of Jeros itself is comparable to the contemporary five sages. After using the magic power to enhance the spell, the power of the magic becomes even greater. It is just this violent explosion spell. There are no more than ten human beings that can catch and die. So, even for Lena, facing Jeros who is good at using different-dimensional attacks, she might be defeated if she doesn''t even have time to recite the mantra, and her strength is too low.


    Seeing that the damage on the half of Naruto¡¯s body was fully recovered within a few seconds, Jerome couldn¡¯t help but narrowed his eyes. He immediately smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there is such a thing as you among human beings. Regenerative ability, even our demons can hardly match, how about Uzumaki Naruto, do you want to join our demons?"


    "Mozu?"


    Naruto scratched his cheek, with a somewhat ironic smile on his face, and said: "I''m sorry, although I don''t like the Protoss myself, I don''t mean to join the Demon Clan. If you promise I can If I become the king of the demon clan, and the entire demon clan is ruled by me, then I can think about it."


    "Really? That''s a shame."


    The smile on Jeros¡¯s face remained unchanged, and he knew that Naruto¡¯s words meant a direct rejection. After all, although Jeros was a high-ranking demon, there were still five kings and Shabra Nigud on it. This kind of thing is not his turn to call the shots.


    Naruto shook his hand and put the Kusanaru sword away.


    "Since you have used the Blast Curse, I should also give you a good spell."


    With the palms of Naruto''s hands facing each other, he began to recite the mantra in his mouth. With the gradual chanting of the mantra, a black electric arc began to flash in Naruto''s hands.


    "The fragments of the nightmare king, the command to liberate the world..."


    "This spell is... awful!!"


    Jerome stared, because of the forbidden spell chanted by Ming Ming, Jerome''s complexion instantly collapsed, and he could no longer maintain the nasty 101 smile just now.


    Borrowing the magic displayed by the supreme golden nightmare king-Lord of Nightmare, even Chabrani Goode and Santa Fede can''t be underestimated here, let alone a Jero.


    Jerome used the fastest dimensional movement and rushed in front of Naruto. His figure turned into a small black cone of his own body. At the same time, he attacked the vital part of Naruto''s body. In any case, Jerome must Prevent Naruto from using Divine Slash, because he knows very well that no matter how strong his power is, he cannot resist the strongest attack magic that borrowed from the power of the Golden Nightmare King. This is the same even if Shabrani Goode is here. s consequence.


    Jeros'' body turned into countless small black cones, which quickly penetrated Naruto''s body, but Jeros didn''t feel hitting any objects at all.


    "shadow?!"


    Remnant fist!


    Although it was a simple trick, it was really useful at this time. Naruto used the power of the residual image fist to deceive Geroth''s eyes, and the spell in his mouth was almost completed.


    "The frozen black blade of nothingness, combined with my strength and my body, marches towards destruction together, and even the souls of the gods are defeated!!"


    "Damn it! Dominate the Dark King of the Four Realms, follow your fate of fragments, and with all your power, grant me stronger magic power! Fragments of the Scarlet Demon King, the command to liberate purgatory, the crimson of destruction The blade of purgatory, combined with my strength and my body, marches towards destruction together, and even everything in the world is cut off!! Demon King Sword!!!"


    Borrowing the power of the Scarlet Demon King Chabranigud, all the red magic power was condensed in his hands to form a red long sword. With the power of Gerlos and the magic spell enhanced, the Demon King sword on display even It''s comparable to Luna''s Red Dragon God Sword!


    "God Killing Kill!!"


    Like Naruto, he borrowed the power of the Supreme Demon and condensed the chaotic power of the Golden Nightmare King into his hands, turning it into a giant sword that blended gold and black.


    "Drink!"


    "Break it for me!!"


    The Demon Sword of Jeros collided with Naruto¡¯s Divine Slash. The power of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon directly opposed the power of the Golden Nightmare King. The red and black magic powers rendered the sky, and the strong magic confrontation turned the sky into one piece. Dark, red, black and gold electric lights flashed in the sky!


    Jeros believed that he had never been so desperate in his life, constantly outputting his magic power to guide the power of the Scarlet Eyed Demon, while Naruto did the same, burning his chakra, borrowing the magic of the Golden Nightmare King, and the powerful magic continued. Arriving in this world, let the red and gold two supreme demon figures appear behind them.


    "Stupid things!!"


    The huge golden phantom behind Naruto seemed to utter an angry roar. No matter how it looked at that power, there was only one evaluation-infinite!


    Under this power that can bring golden nightmares, the red-eyed Demon King figure behind Jeros quickly collapsed, and even the Demon King Sword in his hand was also crushed into magical power under the suppression of Shen Mie Zhan. The fragments were floating in the air.


    "Cut it off!!"


    The golden and black intertwined giant sword flashed past, and the beast priest Jeros was cut off!


    Chapter 27-Incomprehensible plan! Lei Zang appeared!


    The red mage Leizang this time in order to deal with Naruto and the others, but summoned two demons. The powerful beast priest Jeros was responsible for dealing with Naruto, and the other demons, Sorom, was tasked to take Oliha. The statue of Kang, as well as the killing of the betrayer Jelugang Dishi, but Sorom, in order to obtain the statue of Olihakon, had a battle with Lena.


    Although Sorom is not too high-ranking demons, but because of the characteristics of demons, Sorom''s strength is still very strong. The general magic used by Lena is of no use to Solom at all, so Lena intends to use it. Before Long broke the sword, Gao Li finally took out his sword of light and cut Solom into two pieces.


    The sword of light is not a weapon of this world, but one of the five weapons of the dark star, the demon king of the black world.


    Because of the war between the gods and demons in the dark world, the war of time and space caused by the battle between the dark star and the black dragon god caused the sword of light to flow from the black world into this red world, and was thus obtained by the humans in this world.


    The name of the sword of light shook the world about 120 years ago...


    120 years ago, Zanafa¡¯s confession took place in the magic city Serrag. Magic is useless for Zanafa. The wizards of Serrag have no way to deal with the riots of Zanafa. Rag was almost completely destroyed by Zanafa, and at that time, the light swordsman and dragon maiden who traveled past Serrag used the sword of light and special magic to kill Zanafa and save the devil. Du Serrag, the sword of light is also famous all over the world.


    The Light Sword is one of the five weapons of the Dark Star. It is the same level weapon as Luna¡¯s Red Dragon God Sword, but it may be because the Dark Star has created five weapons, so the Light Sword is single The power of the sword is slightly lost to the Chilong God Sword.


    The Light Sword is an exquisite sword that has both physical and mental attack power. Therefore, it can kill the demons or ghosts of the spirit body. Although the power of the light sword cannot be used with the ability of Gaoli, the light sword is The power is deadly enough for ordinary demons.


    After defeating Sorom and Gerlos respectively, the remaining monsters were relatively easy to deal with. Among them, the more troublesome were the Nemean Lion and the monster Kemira, who were almost invulnerable, but they died in the end. In the hands of Naruto and Kariya.


    After defeating the enemy this time, coupled with the allegiance of the mummy Zoruf and the passionate old man Rodimas to Emperor Jelugang, the team that finally went to deal with the red mage Leizang finally assembled, but the opponent is after all Red Mage Lei Zang, one of the five sages of the contemporary era, must not be underestimated.


    When I came to a city with living people, I found a restaurant and sat down. Before ordering the food, Lena began to talk about the ins and outs of the recent events. It looked like she was going to take her Excessive energy stored for two days is consumed all at once.


    boom!!


    In the end, Lena, who performed the stand-up comedy, slammed her hands on the table, and after a breath of breath, she said, "Although I was a bit brief, this is how things happened."


    After speaking this long series of words without knowing it, Lena raised her head and looked at the people sitting around the table. Except for Naruto and Karai, everyone else looked at them with speechless expressions. Looking at her, she didn''t notice how long-winded Lina looked at everyone innocently, and said, "What''s wrong, don''t you understand? Do you want me to say the same thing again."


    Naruto digs out his ears with his little finger, and then regains the hearing of his ears, and said, "No, Lena, you have said clearly enough."


    Lena really didn¡¯t know how to stop when she was chatty. Maybe it was because she had learned too many lessons from Luna since she was a child, so when she grew up, she couldn¡¯t help but want to talk to other people. Na endured the same torture.


    Rodimas, an old man who had experienced great vigor, was completely speechless because of Lena''s endless talk. Looking at this girl who was about half a century younger than him, his eyebrows drooped into a horoscope.


    "But, you really talk about it."


    "Really?" Lena blinked her eyes wide, completely unconscious.


    "Yes!"


    Under the same judgmental eyes of everyone, Lena also touched her head and smiled embarrassedly, and then this super cheeky girl immediately revealed this section.


    "Ahem..."


    The serious character Jie Lu Gang Di Shi coughed twice, not wanting to waste time on Lena''s long talk, and asked: "Since the whole story is clear, then I ask you, can you fight? Planning to give me the Sage''s Stone?"


    Lina hugged her arms, looked at Emperor Jelugang with a scrutinizing eye, and then smiled: "This is not good, something like the sage stone, if you use it as a revenge tool, It''s too wasteful."


    "what?!"

 1276 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1276

    Emperor Jelugang, Zoruf, and Rodimus immediately pushed aside their chairs and stood up. Seeing their posture, they seemed to mean to grab the sage stone.


    Naruto was enjoying the gentle massage of mourning, and at the same time, his blue eyes glanced at the three of Jie Lugang and the others, and said coldly: "Why, do you plan to lie down when you just become yourself? All sit down for me !"


    Naruto''s voice contained a very strong spirit, which could have the effect of not being angry and self-prestige. Emperor Jelugang gritted his teeth, but he was still oppressed by that spirit and sat down obediently.


    Lena glanced at the unhappy Emperor Jelugang, and said lightly: "But you can rest assured, although we do not intend to give you the sage stone, we will not give it to Lei Zang. Right, Naruto?"


    "That''s right, if you give the sage''s stone to someone like Lei Zang, it will cause big trouble, and..." Naruto frowned slightly, with worry and doubt in his eyes, and said: "And besides what I know so far, I feel as if there is something inside."


    "Do you think too, Naruto?"


    "Well, Lei Zang¡¯s style... how to say it, it¡¯s not a shame to have your own eyes see the light. Lei Zang actually wants to summon the demons to deal with us. To be honest, it¡¯s a bit too exaggerated. What is it that he should take pains to snatch the sage stone like this?"


    The idea of ??that guy Leizang is really incomprehensible to ordinary people. Lena wants to break her head and can''t figure out what is hidden in Leizang¡¯s weird behavior, but at this time, Naruto and the others ordered the food before. It had been delivered, Lena''s attention immediately shifted from Raizang''s affairs to the delicious food.


    "It doesn''t matter, eat first, eating is the most important thing!!"


    After the meal was reported, the people who were satisfied with their stomachs temporarily forgot Lei Zang¡¯s troubles, but Lena, who started to have excess energy after having a full stomach, accidentally ran into a teenager shortly after she walked out of the restaurant. On it.


    The little sympathy that Naruto and the others had left was of no use to Lena, instead they all looked at the blond boy who was knocked to the ground by Lena.


    "Kid, are you okay? Have your bones broken?"


    "Hello?!" Lena turned around fiercely, her ruby ??eyes revealed a fierce anger, "I have the ability to say it again! Naruto Uzumaki!"


    When Naruto was about to say it again according to Lena''s request, the blond boy stood up, patted the dust on his body, and said with a smile, "I''m fine, big brother, big sister."


    Although Lina has a fierce temper, she is kind to ordinary people. When she turned her face, the fierceness she had faced Naruto just disappeared completely. She touched the blond boy¡¯s hair and said, "That¡¯s fine, next time I walk. But take a good look at the front."


    "Ok."


    Originally, this was just an episode that happened on the road, but just when Lena was about to let the boy leave, a red magic power suddenly appeared in the air. That magic power shrouded the blond boy with a powerful force. The boy''s body changed in an instant. From a living human being, it turned into a stone statue in an instant, and his face was still at a loss with consternation.


    "He... he was petrified?!"


    A small red ball floated on top of the petrified teenager''s head, splitting a gap from the small ball, the small ball turned into the shape of an eye, and a red light radiated downward from the pupil of that eye In front of Naruto and the others, a 3D holographic projection was formed, and the deity of that image was the enemy of Naruto and the others, Red Mage Leizang!


    Lei Zang appeared in front of Naruto and Lena as a phantom. On the face of this phantom, Lei Zang''s eyes were still closed and unable to open, and his face still had that indifferent expression. Smile.


    "Everyone, it''s been a long time since I saw you, especially you, Naruto Uzumaki."


    Naruto glanced at the petrified boy, then stared at Lei Zang''s face like a cold arrow, and said, "What are you going to do, Lei Zang?!"


    "Didn''t you have all heard about my purpose from Jie Lugang? I don''t need to explain this point."


    "Sage''s Stone?!"


    "Yes."


    Lei Zang¡¯s face wore that nasty smile with the winning ticket, which made the people who saw it really feel a fire. Naka coldly looked at this man who was respected by the outside world as a sage, and said: "Stop dreaming. Lei Zang, the sage stone will never be handed over to someone like you!"


    "It seems that you hate me very much. It''s a pity. I originally wanted to give you a good price."


    Knowing that Lei Zang is unscrupulous for his own eyes, Emperor Jelugang felt a chill and panic in his heart, and he blurted out and asked: "What is your price?! What is your price for the Sage''s Stone , Lei Zang?!"


    "This..." Lei Zang squeezed his chin, as if this issue needs to be considered carefully, and then spread his hands, a relaxed gesture that doesn''t matter, "If I say, my price is in this town. What do you think of everyone¡¯s lives?"


    "what did you say?!"


    Chapter 28-Facing Leizang! The real purpose under the weird behavior!


    A husband who has been working hard for a day and is ready to go home with his family; a wife who has prepared meals and is waiting for her husband to return home; a kind and kind elderly man who is watering the flowers on the balcony; lively and unwilling to play The innocent child who went home to eat.


    These people who have nothing to do with this matter have all become Lei Zang¡¯s bargaining chips. With Lei Zang¡¯s strength, it is a piece of cake to take the lives of everyone in a small town with Lei Zang¡¯s strength. A little magic is enough to turn this small town into dust.


    "You are crazy!"


    No one here is frantic. Although basically none of them can be called good people, Lei Zang did it. For his eyes, as long as he can get the stone of the sage and let his eyes see the light, Lei Zang really did everything.


    In order to heal his own eyes, for Lei Zang, everything in this world is not as important as his own eyes. In order to allow his eyes to see the light, he can pay any price for it, even this price will destroy the world. Also do not hesitate.


    Facing a group of people in front of him filled with righteous indignation, or the angry eyes, Lei Zang did not react at all. Above the image, Lei Zang even showed a smile on his face.


    "It seems that you are willing to make a deal with me, right? If this is the case, I invite you to come to my residence tomorrow. Regarding the location, Emperor Jelugang should know. That''s it. See you tomorrow."


    Lei Zang is already holding a winning posture, or for him, it should be only a matter of time before his eyes regain their light, because he has made all the preparations, and now he has everything ready. Sage''s Stone!


    "hateful!!"


    Emperor Jielugang was really unbearable anger, and shot a flying knife at Lei Zangfei.


    However, the Lei Zang in front of him was only an image formed by magic. After conveying what he wanted to say, a red light appeared on the image, and then disappeared completely. The flying knife of Jelugang Dishi could only hit the one in the air. Only eyeballs.


    After that eyeball was pierced by Jelugang''s throwing knife, it fell towards the ground as if it had been "killed". In mid-air, the eyeball shattered like a crystal, and it was finally created by magic. Things, after losing their power, become dust and dissipate, and in the end only a group of people are left standing in place, the expressions on their faces are uncertain...


    Since Lei Zang has sent the invitation, even if they know this is a Hongmen Banquet, Naruto and the others must go to the banquet, because according to Lei Zang¡¯s previous style, if he doesn¡¯t give him the Sage¡¯s Stone, he will really kill him. Everyone in that town.


    Because the world view is different, here is different from the world of Dragon Ball. In the world of Dragon Ball, it is easy to resurrect the dead, so Naruto does not need to fight against the laws of the world when using the reincarnation technique, and the cost is very small, but in other worlds , If there is no resurrection in the world view of this world, then Naruto will have to spend several times or more in power consumption to resurrect a person, and even damage himself due to this, so if it is not a last resort, Naruto People don''t use the art of reincarnation casually.


    Following the instructions of Emperor Jelugang, Naruto and the others arrived at Lei Zang¡¯s current residence, but here...


    How should I put it... It cannot be regarded as a situation where people cannot live at all, but it is really inconsistent with the identity of one of the five sages of Lei Zang. In fact, as Lei Zang, the king of any country or the owner of the castle will He was regarded as a guest of honor.


    After all, although Raizang is a hypocrite in the eyes of Naruto and others, in the eyes of others, he is still the kind and great red mage Raizang. No matter how rich, powerful people will get sick and make disasters. Raizang His healing spells are obvious to all. Who wouldn''t want to have a good relationship with him?


    But Lei Zang''s current residence can really be regarded as the bottom line of survival. The neighborhood is dry and lacking in life. The desolation and barrenness here have not known how many years have existed, with a sense of tragic and majestic boundlessness.


    And amidst this desolation, there is an old high tower standing in it, and there are no buildings nearby. Only this one, which has not been eroded by wind and frost for many years, still hasn''t collapsed is particularly abrupt.


    The desolation around here and the tall tower that must be man-made are extremely inharmonious. The tall tower presents a strange atmosphere. Naruto wants to observe the structure of the tall tower, but he can''t even see through his white eyes. Inside the tower, he couldn''t help asking Emperor Jie Lugang, "Emperor Jie Lugang, what is the situation in this tower?"


    Lei Zang¡¯s residence has been visited by Emperor Jelugang many times, so he is very familiar with it. Although there is a sense of inexplicable heaviness in his heart, there is no expression on the surface, and he said lightly: "This tower except for the uppermost part of the tower. There is nothing but the room. The tower itself seems to have existed a thousand years ago, and it hasn''t completely collapsed after so many years, but I don''t know why Raizang chose to live in such a place."


    It is really unreasonable to live in this kind of place. There are almost no people within the visible range of the naked eye. There is only endless desolation and dryness. Living in such a lonely tower is really letting People wondered what Lei Zang was planning.


    "A thousand years ago? Speaking of the biggest thing that happened a thousand years ago, it was the resurrection of a part of the Scarlet Demon King Chabrani Goode, and as a result the War of Conquering the Demons was launched.


    Naruto squeezed his chin, and then looked at each other with Lena, and the bad feeling became more and more obvious.


    Naruto¡¯s bad premonition is beyond words, and the closer he gets to the high tower, the more obvious this bad feeling is. There seems to be some dark life in this high tower, and the top of the tower is covered with a dark cloud. It looks like a castle in a horror movie.


    Naruto took the lead and first walked into this tall tower exuding a weird atmosphere. This tower has almost maintained its original appearance a thousand years ago. Although some parts have been broken and collapsed due to the passage of time, the main body of the tower is still very Complete, and in the corridor inside the tower, the demon sculptures on both sides seem to imply something bad.


    The entire corridor was gloomy. It seemed that there was nothing except the footsteps, breathing and heartbeats of Naruto and the others. Naruto looked at the dark surroundings and shouted: "Leizang , Come out! We have already come as you said, you, as the host here, should come out to meet us!"


    Raizang''s iconic red magic gleamed, and at the same time his figure appeared in front of Naruto and the others.


    "Lei Zang!"

 1277 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1277

    Naruto held down the Jelugang Emperor, who became a little abnormal when he encountered Lei Zang, and said in a deep voice, "Don''t be so nervous, this is just a phantom."


    Just as Naruto said, the Raizang that appeared in front of them was transparent, with a burst of blue light all over the body, like a ghost, and this Raizang, like the one that Naruto and the others had seen before, was all transparent. It''s just an illusion created by magic, and it''s no use killing him.


    "You are very welcome to this tower. I''m sorry I used this attitude to meet you, because I still have things I can''t get out of."


    "It''s not important, Raizang!" Naruto took out the statue of Olihakon that he had always kept with him, and said: "Raizang, the sage stone you want is here, I think you must hope that we can take this Give the sage''s stone to you by yourself, and at the same time, I also want to talk with you in person."


    "Of course you can, so please come to the top, I''ll be here waiting for you."


    Lei Zang¡¯s welcome really didn¡¯t show any kindness. The image disappeared immediately after saying this. Originally, beside him, it was like a scene of a ruined palace. It was replaced by a long spiral staircase from below. Looking up, this spiral staircase is really endless. If you go up by bus No. 11, you will faint without getting tired.


    People with a little brain gave up the stupid idea of ??climbing stairs. Naruto used the super power of the sixth sense to fly in the air. Wizards such as Naka and Lena also used flying magic to seal the world. Having conjured his own bat wings, Emperor Jelugang took the neglected Gori swordsman by the way, and a group of people flew to the location of the uppermost Leizang at the fastest speed.


    After pushing open a heavy ancient door, their group''s biggest enemy, Red Mage Lei Zang, appeared in front of them.


    There is a long table between Leizang and Naruto. There are two rows on the table. Each row contains seven candlesticks. The total is 42 candles. Leizang is sitting at the other end of the table. There is no food, only The beating light of those 42 candles.


    "I am waiting for you, distinguished guests."


    Naruto held the statue of Olihakon in his hand and said, "Raizang, the sage stone you want is here!"


    "Very good, then please bring it over."


    "Wait, Lei Zang, don''t think it''s so easy. Before giving you the sage''s stone, you have to answer a few questions to me. If there are any questions in your answer, I think..." Naruto''s face showed a trace With a wicked smile, he threw the statue of Olihakon to Lena, and said: "You can test whether the hardness of the sage''s stone can withstand the zero-range bombardment of the dragon!"


    Lei Zang''s brows frowned. Although the sage''s stone is a treasure that can increase magic power, it does not have any hardness. If it is bombarded by the dragon at zero distance, then the sage''s stone will be destroyed. He planned Years of plans will also vanish in an instant. At this moment when his plan is about to succeed, Lei Zang is even more cautious. He is also worried that Naruto will choose to die with him, so he can only suppress the idea of ??robbing him and laughs. : "No problem, just ask."


    "Then I will go straight ahead, Lei Zang, you have planned so many things, what is your purpose?!"


    Chapter 29-Those red eyes! Chabra Nigud is resurrected!


    Lei Zang frowned, as if he couldn''t understand Naruto asking this question.


    "My purpose, you should have heard Di Shi Jie Lugang say, I want to let my eyes see the light."


    "I know this. I believe you are trying to restore your eyes to light, but this cannot fully explain your behavior!"


    "Oh?"


    Lei Zang raised his eyebrows, and seemed to be a little interested in what Naruto said, but temporarily suppressed his desire for the sage stone, and asked: "For example?"


    "For example, when we met for the first time, why did you lie to us that Emperor Jelugang¡¯s purpose was to resurrect the Scarlet Demon King Chabrani Goode. If you just want to restore your eyes to light, this is simply It¡¯s not something that can¡¯t be said. Besides, you even summon the demon to snatch the sage¡¯s stone. This scene is really too big! With your ability as one of the five sages of today, it¡¯s normal The Demon Race is far from your opponent, but you did not personally snatch the Sage''s Stone. In other words, there must be something that prevents you from being cloned, and this matter is in this tower!"


    Lei Zang''s face finally changed a little, because Naruto''s aggressive tone and inferences that were getting closer to the truth made Lei Zang also start to feel uneasy.


    Here, only Lena, who has a keen sense of smell, and Kuai, who is almost in touch with Naruto, can probably know what he wants to say later, but others still can''t guess what Leizou is planning.


    "So Lei Zang actually has other purposes?!"


    "I think his ultimate goal is indeed to see light in his eyes, but this does not explain why he used such exaggerated means to snatch the sage stone, so I think the method Raizang used to treat his eyes should be very Outrageous, so outrageous that even if he is one of the five contemporary wise men, he dare not tell anyone else his methods!"


    "So?" Lei Zang''s two soft but not sharp eyebrows frowned. "What do you think my thoughts are?"


    "Similar to what you did before, trade with the Demon Race and use the power of the Sage''s Stone to resurrect the Demon King Shabra Nigud, the highest demon in the scarlet world, and then ask him to heal his eyes! , Lei Zang?"


    Naruto has been accustomed to speaking unbelievably before, and there is still no change in this world. When he speaks, the power is equivalent to a 10,000-ton bomb explosion. The method that Lei Zang used to treat his eyes is better than before. It is even more terrifying to threaten all the lives of a small town!


    Shabra Nigud is the highest demon king in this world. Even if it is only a seventh of the fragments, its strength is irresistible. Thousands of years ago, the water dragon king died in battle, and the four dragon kings left by the red dragon holy Fide are now Only three are left. Without the power of the Dragon King, Shabrani Goode could turn the world into purgatory in a blink of an eye, because his goal is to completely destroy this red world and return everything to its former appearance. The dead are not just in a small town.


    "This... Is this too exaggerated anyway?!"


    "Yeah, Naruto, in order to heal his own eyes, resurrect the demon king like Shabrani Goode?! This...this is really incomprehensible!"


    The name Shabrani Goode had too much influence on the wizards of the Scarlet World. Although Naruto said it was reasonable and reasonable, Naka and Jelugang Dishi couldn''t believe Naruto''s terrible reasoning.


    Naruto''s face is very serious, which means he is definitely not joking now.


    "I know this is an exaggeration, but only in this way can we explain Raizang¡¯s behavior all the time, because he intends to resurrect Shabrani Goode, so he can¡¯t tell this to anyone. Raizang¡¯s own power lies in humans. He is almost the strongest. If he can''t heal his eyes, he can only turn to the gods and demons. The red dragon holy Fide has fallen into the sea of ??chaos after the battle between the gods and demons, and the earth dragon king, fire dragon king and sky dragon king three Because the dragon kings are all blocked by the Conferred God enchantment, Lei Zang can''t see them, so the only way is to turn to the highest demon king, Shabra Nigud, right?!"


    "Hahaha... it''s amazing, your imagination is so rich, Naruto Uzumaki!"


    After hearing all Naruto¡¯s inferences, Lei Zang couldn¡¯t help applauding him with both hands, and Lei Zang, who had always been very good at concealing his emotions, turned out to be uncontrollable laughing, or he was very happy now. Although it is the identity of the enemy, there is someone who can see through his own thoughts. This kind of thing actually feels really good.


    "But, to be honest, as you can imagine, it is exactly what my purpose is. I planned from the beginning to resurrect the Demon King Shabra Nigud in this world!"


    Naruto pursed his lips into a line, and made no comment on Raizang''s idea of ??destroying the world, because he might also do such crazy things, but other people could not accept Raizang''s horrible idea.


    "Leizang, don''t you want to destroy this world for you alone?!"


    "Since there is no way to do it with human power, then in the end there is only relying on the power of God or the Demon King. The Demon King Shabrani Good is the strongest existence in this world, and the seal that can revive Shabla Ni Good, Just like Uzumaki Naruto said, it exists in this tower!"


    "No matter what, Shabra Nigud must not be resurrected! I will destroy this sage stone now!"


    "That won''t work, my plan for many years must not be interrupted because of you!"


    Lei Zang has completely turned into a lunatic in order to allow his eyes to see the light. For him, even if he wants to destroy the world, he must heal his eyes. Seeing Lena is about to destroy the sage stone , Lei Zang immediately pestered the silver scepter in his hand.


    The silver ring on the scepter made a crisp sound, and under the feet of Naruto and the others, a huge magic circle immediately appeared!


    The crimson power filled it, forming countless chains full of evil auras, and immediately locked all the bodies of everyone in the formation.


    "Leizang!!"


    "Naruto Uzumaki, you are indeed a very powerful guy, regardless of strength or mind, but I will not let anyone ruin my plan!"


    Raizang said his heartfelt voice, and it was also a sigh. For him, Naruto is a very powerful opponent, but in order to make his eyes Fuming, Raizang can discard everything, including being a The dignity of the strong.


    Lei Zang has not personally robbed the Sage¡¯s Stone these days. In addition to studying the seal that can resurrect Shabrani Goode, he is also preparing for this red enchantment formed by borrowing the power of Shabrani Goode. Gerlos is not Naruto''s opponent, and only by borrowing the power of Shabrani Goode can he temporarily block Naruto''s actions.


    Raizang waved the scepter in his hand, and a magical power immediately wrapped the statue of Olihakon in Lena''s hand and flew into Raizang''s hand.


    "My plan is finally about to be completed!!"


    Lei Zang took the statue of Olihakon and ran to the upper level of the tower, using magic to remove the protection of the statue''s outer layer, and finally revealed the appearance of the legendary sage stone.


    "Yes, this is indeed a sage stone! As long as there is this thing, it will be fine!"


    Lei Zang waved the scepter in his hand, and sent a red magic power from the red gem on the scepter, hitting the sage stone suspended in mid-air. The sage stone was excited by the magic power of Lei Zang and turned into a huge The magic power is filled with the magic circle that remains here.


    The entire magic circle glowed white because of the magic power flowing in it, and the evil spirits around it kept gathering towards the center of the magic circle, where Lei Zang was located, and the turbulent magic power caused a violent wind in the air. .


    Although Naruto used the Heavenly Marsh Spear to split the formation that Raizang had created, it was too late when they reached the top of the tower.


    Lei Zang held his hands high, stood in the center of the magic circle, and shouted: "Shabrani Goode, now is the time for your resurrection! In front of me, show your strongest posture!! "


    Lei Zang¡¯s head suspended the legendary sage stone, and red magic power was continuously emitted from the sage stone, but in the end, the sage stone seemed to be unable to withstand such a powerful magic power. The top of Zang''s head shattered and turned into red spots of light dissipating in the air.


    "How is this going?!"

 1278 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1278

    There was a change outside of his plan, Lei Zang felt a little panicked. He planned for his own eyes for so many years, and he could not bear failure because Lei Zang was not that strong.


    "Did the summoning fail?"


    "No, the evil spirits around are indeed gathering here! It''s too late!!"


    "what?!"


    The huge magic power makes the wind surging, and the entire sky is filled with a terrifying atmosphere of mountains and rain coming to the wind. The magic power in the sky continues to gather, forming a red arc, constantly smashing Lei Zang¡¯s body, and there is in the surrounding air. All of Lei Zang¡¯s huge evil spirits gathered in Lei Zang¡¯s physical strength. The huge rioting force made Lei Zang feel great pain, but the body suffered such pain. Lei Zang has never opened up for more than two hundred years since his birth. His eyes finally ushered in the moment of eye opening!


    There was an ominous red light in Lei Zang''s eyes. His eyes seemed to have no difference between white and black eyes, only a red color, as bright and beautiful as blood!


    "I succeeded! I finally succeeded!!"


    Lei Zang''s eyes felt the light for the first time in his life. All the light was the most beautiful scenery in the world for Lei Zang, but Lei Zang felt the pain of joy and sorrow, and he opened his eyes for only a few seconds. After that, the tremendous pain that emerged from his eyes made Leizang almost crazy.


    "Damn it! The place where Shabranikud was sealed is not in this tower at all, that tower is just a place for ceremonies! And the place where Shablanikud is really sealed is in Leizang''s eyes Ah! The devil is about to be resurrected!!"


    Chapter Thirty-Scarlet Terror! The power of Shabrani Goode!


    Thousands of years ago, Pluto Fibrizol discovered the first human whose body was sealed with the fragments of the Scarlet Demon King Chabranigud, the ancient sage of thousands of years ago, Magnas Thunder, and therefore launched the war to demons.


    Shabra Nigud¡¯s seals were all placed by the red dragon sacred Fide. Even the strongest Pluto among the five confidants of the Scarlet-Eyed Devil could not remove it by himself. Therefore, a thousand years ago, he found Shabra in his body. After the ancient sage Rein of Nigud fragments, Fibrizol set up a magic circle, combined with the power of the five kings of the devil, and injected magic into Rein''s body. At that time, Rein saw his beloved being killed in front of him. The anger ran away and the seal was lifted.


    Although a thousand years have passed since the War of Demons, Rein and that part of Chabranigud were permanently frozen in the Far North by the Water Dragon King, but there are still some things that have survived thousands of years ago, that is, the Pluto The magic circle created by lifting the seal of Chabrani Goode!


    Although he did not have the power of the Five Kings of the Demon Realm, Lei Zang obtained the Stone of the Sage, and used all the magic power of the Stone of the Sage to absorb the magical power and evil spirits that had remained nearby since the War of Demonization. seal!


    Lei Zang''s eyes have been opened, which means that the seal of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon has been lifted. The ominous red light is the power of Shabra Nigud!


    The fact that Raizang has the power comparable to the Red Dragon God Knight in just two hundred years can also be explained by the fact that Raizang has a human body, because the fragments of Shabrani Goode are sealed in his body. Although there is a seal, Thunder Zang will still get a part of the power of Shabrani God, so Leizang''s magic power is red, which is also the influence of Shabrani God!


    Among the contemporary five sages, only Lei Zang and Luna are humans, but Luna, as a knight of the Scarlet Dragon God, has inherited the power of the Scarlet Dragon God, and is actually a Protoss, and Lei Zang is no longer at all. Humans.


    Based on how a mere human power resisted the power of the Scarlet Demon King Shabra Nigud, once the seal was unlocked, it could no longer be closed. Shabra Nigud''s body and strength gradually emerged from Leizang''s body.


    Lei Zang''s body can hardly see the original appearance, because the limbs that Shabrani Goode stretched out have broken his whole body, and his hands are working hard to cover his eyes, but this still cannot eliminate them. Sudden pain and dark power constantly emerging from his body.


    "What''s the matter?! Why did it become like this?!"


    Lei Zang never expected that things would turn out to be like this. Although he planned to summon Chabrani Goode to heal his eyes, he never knew that the Scarlet Eyed Demon was actually sealed in his eyes.


    "Hahaha..."


    A heavy and low laughter was conveyed from the depths of Lei Zang''s heart, with a power of supreme majesty and fear.


    "who are you?!"


    "I am the existence you want to resurrect!"


    The roar of Shabrani Goode completely robbed Leizou¡¯s will. After Leizang saw the light for a short time, he was completely taken away by Shabrani Goode and his body was completely annihilated. The Scarlet Eye Demon The power of the evil is constantly emerging, and the evil red magic power becomes more and more powerful!


    "Damn it! Breaking the Spirit!!"


    No one can watch the Scarlet-Eyed Demon King, the ultimate demon king who will destroy the world, resurrect like this. Emperor Jelugang suppressed the fear in his heart because of the scarlet magic power, and displayed the strongest collapse among the wizard magic. Spiritual crack!


    Combining the nearby natural power with one''s own magic and spiritual power at one point, a white light was generated, which accurately hit the Chabrani Goode who had not yet been fully resurrected.


    Because it is an attack that condenses all mental power to one point, it can damage the demons of the spirit body, and even kill the low-level demons in a second, but the collapse of the Jelugang Dishi, or just a human being. Mental power, in front of the highest demon in the Scarlet World, is simply a joke, the collapse of Emperor Jelugang completely collapsed in front of Shabra Nigud, it is impossible to cause any damage to the Scarlet Demon.


    As stated in the spell of Dragon Breaking Slash, something darker than dusk, something brighter than blood, these two sentences refer to Shabra Nigud himself, who is like a ruby, Eyes that are redder than blood, are the reason why he is called the Scarlet Eyed Demon!


    Although it has just been resurrected, Chabra Nigud¡¯s power has not yet gathered to the maximum, but his power has far exceeded the demons that Naruto had seen before. His current strength is even true ancestor Alkad. It can''t be compared, and this is only the 1/7 Chabrani Goode that has just been resurrected!


    The red-eyed demon exuded an aura that was darker and gloomier than dusk, and his huge feet fell on the ground. The ruby ??eyes that conveyed countless darkness and horror stared at the human in front of him, and the heavy voice that fully matched the image of the demon passed. come out.


    "I''ll let you choose, see which way you like to go, just treat it as a little thank you for resurrecting my Shabrani Goode. If you are willing to obey me, I can let you have eternal life. If you want to resist me, I will kill you all here before I release all my clones!"


    As the supreme demon king, Shabrani Goode¡¯s approach is really unsurprisingly overbearing and arrogant. He just gave these two choices without any tone of discussion. If Naruto and the others choose to be his enemy, He will kill them all at once.


    Shabrani Goode is not discussing anything with Naruto and the others, just announcing the verdict.


    "Don''t be kidding! How could such a messy condition be agreed!"


    "That''s right, I, Naruto Uzumaki, never like to succumb to others, even if you are the highest devil in this world!"


    There are two messy guys Naruto and Lena in the team. Sometimes it¡¯s really bad, but it¡¯s also really useful at this time, because they don¡¯t fear, they don¡¯t fear, and the powerful power of Chabra Nigud cannot Obliterate their will, with this powerful will, they have the power to challenge this Scarlet Eyed Demon!


    "That''s right!"


    The fearlessness of Naruto and Lena seems to be able to infect other people. Zoruf, who was previously called a third-rate wizard by Lena, walked a few steps forward. After removing the bandage, Zoruf was also a comparison. The handsome uncle, at this moment he was looking at the legendary Scarlet Demon with a serious face.


    "Don''t scumbag, Shabrani Goode! During the time you were sealed in Leizang''s body, mankind has also been improving. If you are a devil like you, let me Zoruf to clean up you!! "


    Because of the pre-established impression, Zuluf seemed to be a third-rate wizard in Lena''s eyes. At this time, hearing his words, Lena only thought that Zuluf could not figure out the current situation at all, and jumped anxiously.


    "Really! Why are there guys who don''t know the situation?!"


    Zoruf did not notice Lena''s words at all. The seriousness on his face seemed to indicate that he was not joking, nor did he not understand how powerful the enemy was. Zoruf raised his hands and chanted That spell that Lena didn''t expect.


    "Something darker than dusk, something brighter than blood..."


    "Hey?! Dragon Pozhang!"


    Lina couldn¡¯t help but widened her eyes when she heard this spell that she was very familiar with. Long Pozhan is not her exclusive spell. Although there are few people who can use Long Pozhan in this world, it is not uncommon. It was just that this spell was pronounced from Zoruf, who was judged by her as a third-rate, which really shocked Lena.


    Naruto was equally surprised, but his eyes condensed immediately, and he shouted, "Zoruf, stop it! The Dragon Slash is useless to him!!"


    Zoruf didn''t listen to Naruto''s words at all, and continued to recite his mantras, gathering a huge red magic power in his hands.


    "... In the face of the great name of you who have fallen in time, I swear to the darkness here, to all the stupid things that stand in front of us, to unite you and me, and give them equal Destroy it! Dragon Slash!"


    The crimson magical power formed an extremely powerful energy pillar. Even dragons with fairly high magic resistance could hardly resist the power of the dragon''s slash. The huge red energy pillar hit, and Shabrani Goode completely There was no body to dodge, and the power of the explosion filled the entire space with red light.


    "Hit!!"


    "Stupid! I said Dragon Pozhan is useless! Run!"


    If it is other magic, no matter how small it is, it can always cause a little bit of damage to Shabrani Goode, but it is definitely not possible to use the power of Shabrani Goode. He¡¯s strongest attack on black magic, wanting to use the Crimson Eyes¡¯ own power to defeat him, it¡¯s almost like summoning ten thousand snakes with psychic art, and telling it, "Please commit suicide." This is simply not Possible thing.


    "No! Zoruf run!"


    Rodimas rushed over and caught Zoruf, who was shocked by the failure of the Dragon Slash. He turned and ran, but his speed still couldn''t escape the call of death.


    "Stupid people!"


    Shabrani Good¡¯s voice is still that thick. From the exploding light of the dragon''s slash, Shablani Good emits a red light, and in an instant the body of Zoruf and Rodimas is completely Turn into fly ash!


    "go!!"

 1279 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1279

    Before it was too late to grieve the deaths of Zoruf and Rodimas, Naruto immediately grabbed everyone with Chakra''s arm, immediately activated the God of Thunder, and disappeared in front of Shabrani Good.


    Shabrani Goode seemed to be taken aback for a while because of Naruto''s time and space skills, but then, that huge red magic power continued to spread, proclaiming to the entire world, the rebirth of his Scarlet Eyed Demon!


    Chapter 31-Red Night! Burning fighting spirit!


    "In this case, it''s a shame that you can still eat!"


    Emperor Jelugang really felt that the weird people he encountered in the past few days were even stranger than the Scarlet Eyed Demon.


    Obviously knowing that the demon king has been resurrected, clearly knowing that the demon king¡¯s resurrection means that the world is about to be destroyed, but these guys can still eat and drink, so in contrast, they seem to have no appetite to eat. A different kind, but...


    After knowing the existence of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon is resurrected, isn''t it normal that you can''t eat?


    Moreover, the resurrection of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon is even worse for the world than the War of Conquering the Demons a thousand years ago!


    In the war of surrendering the demons thousands of years ago, the Scarlet-Eyed Demon attacked the Water Dragon King, one of the avatars of the Red Dragon God, and in order to block the aid of the other three dragon kings to the Water Dragon King, so Hades, Overlord, Sea King and Beast King Conferred spirit barriers were set up at four points, forcing the Water Dragon King to face the resurrected Scarlet Eye Demon alone.


    Although the Water Dragon King succeeded in permanently sealing the Scarlet Eye Demon King, the Water Dragon King also died in that battle, and the Conferred God Enchantment has existed for thousands of years.


    In other words, now, the place where Naruto and the others are and the outside world are still blocked by the Conferred God Enchantment. The other three dragon kings cannot reach here, but here there is the Scarlet Demon King instead of the Water Dragon King. In other words, To defeat the Scarlet-Eyed Demon King, you can only rely on the humans in this barrier.


    Although the magic in the Conferred God enchantment is highly civilized, to defeat the existence of the Scarlet Eyed Demon is really...


    Jelugang Dishi couldn''t eat it at all, but the others enjoyed the delicious food very much. After sweeping away all the food on the table, Ming Talent patted his stomach and let out a contented sigh.


    Emperor Jielugang resisted his impulse to go violently, lowered his voice, and said: "Now can we discuss what we should do next?!"


    Seeing Zoruf and Rodimas, who were loyal to him, died in front of him, of course Jelugang Dishi felt sad and sad in his heart, but he knew the current situation and there was no time to be sad, because if Unable to pay the Scarlet Eye Demon, the world will be destroyed, and they don''t need to be sad anymore.


    Naruto took the teacup that Karai handed over, and after slowly drinking the tea to digest, seeing the reaction of Emperor Jielugang seeming to run away at any time, he waved his hand quickly.


    "Okay, I see, let''s start talking about business now."


    Lena sat aside, her fork in her hand was skewed with half of the sausage, and she felt the dark energy growing outside. Although it was only a level that the wizard could perceive, as time went by, the Scarlet Demon The power has become stronger and stronger, and soon, his magic power will be so strong that even ordinary people will be affected.


    Thinking of that terrifying power, Lena bit the sausage on the fork like venting, and said: "The Scarlet Eyed Demon is different from ordinary enemies. The dark magic I am most proud of is completely useless to him. , You don¡¯t count on me."


    "me too."


    Naka raised her hand to express her agreement with Lena, "My strongest magic is the Overlord Binghelie who borrows the power of the Overlord, but that kind of trick is basically a child''s trick in front of the Scarlet Demon. Of any use."


    Lena and Naka said that they are best at black magic, and the high-level black magic itself is a magic attack that borrows the power of the high-level demon clan to perform. The Crimson Eye Demon and his five henchmen have corresponding black magic. The strongest among them is the Dragon Slash and the Demon King''s sword used by Jeros. It is useless to attack the highest demon king in this world with these black magic, which means that Lena and Naka are facing the red eyes At the time of the devil, the combat effectiveness was almost negligible.


    When Di Shi Jie Lugang heard that the topic was finally on the right track, the anger just now calmed down, but the emotions of anxiety came to his mind instead.


    "What I am best at is elven magic, but you have also seen that I used Spirit Break to attack the Scarlet Eyed Demon King, but he bounced it off all at once. When it comes to spiritual power, that Demon King is obviously higher than us humans. Elf magic will not be useful to him either."


    Naka rolled her eyes, looked at the two blonde men present, and looked at the sword placed in the corner, and said: "In this way, to defeat the Scarlet Eyed Demon, our hope is only the light of Gao Li. The sword also has Naruto¡¯s Divine Killing Slash."


    The Sword of Light and the Sword of Light are indeed the best methods they currently have that can hurt the Demon King, but Naruto¡¯s Sword of Sword is okay, but Gori can¡¯t exert the maximum power of the Sword of Light. The damage is also limited. It is estimated that they would be destroyed by the Demon Lord before killing the Scarlet Eye Demon Lord.


    Karai blinked her big pure aquamarine eyes, then touched her chin with her hand, and turned to look at Naruto beside her.


    "Naruto, do you think it will work to use the seven-pointed star magic array again, just like it was when dealing with Alkad."


    The scene of mourning in that world has never been forgotten. As a vampire, she was fortunate to witness the complete demise of a true ancestor in front of her. The power of the seven-pointed star magic circle can completely destroy the immortal. True ancestor, it should be okay with the demon king.


    Naruto locked his two sword eyebrows in deep thought, and finally shook his head.


    "No, although the power of the Seven-pointed Star Magic Array is great, the few of us are simply not enough to support such a large consumption of magic power!"


    The power of the seven-pointed star magic circle is very strong, but also because of this, it needs to consume a very large amount of power. With different horns as the power center, they will exert different powers, but one thing is the same, except for the main center. In addition to the stronger horns, the remaining six points should have roughly equal strength, which was how it was when dealing with Alkad.


    But now here, apart from Naruto himself, only the demon power of is barely enough. The rest of the people, their magic power is not up to the standard, even if the power of the seven-pointed star is used forcibly, it will be caused by the imbalance of power. Significantly weakened power, and even the danger of backlash.


    Naruto tried to break his head but couldn¡¯t think of any great way. The power of the Scarlet Eyed Demon, except for those abnormal combat power in the Dragon Ball, was above all other enemies, and as the resurrection time gradually increased, The Scarlet-Eyed Demon is constantly regaining his power.


    As the supreme of the demons, the Scarlet-Eyed Demon possesses tremendous power to control demons, and is affected by his crimson magic power. As long as within the radiation range of his magic power, basically all the monsters are under the control of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon, because The blood-red magic is full of countless destruction and destruction, which can trigger the fierceness and tyranny in the monster''s body.


    boom!!


    The loud explosion from outside made Naruto and the others no longer able to think about these things. Because of the magical power of the Scarlet Eyed Demon, the nearby monsters have begun to riot, and their eyes are all turned into by the power of the Scarlet Eyed Demon. Red.


    "Really, the Scarlet Eyed Demon King has only been resurrected for a long time and it has caused such a big impact. If this continues, the world will really be destroyed!"


    Lena bit off the last bite of sausage from the fork in her hand, then threw the fork to the ground fiercely, and rolled up her sleeves.


    "It''s really troublesome! Why do you think so much? Anyway, no matter what is in front of you, just defeat them all!!"


    Lena didn¡¯t look like a girl at all, and her words that were so sturdy that they had broken through a certain depression in Naruto¡¯s heart, she suddenly laughed, ¡°That¡¯s right, whether it¡¯s these giants or Chi Beholder, anyway, the enemy just needs to be eliminated. Why do you think so much! Mu Dun¡¤The Birth of the Tree World!!"


    Naruto didn¡¯t know if his head was burned by the red-eyed demon¡¯s magical powers. It was embarrassing to be hesitant like that because of his character, but fortunately, Lena¡¯s words were let him. His head sobered up, looking forward and backward, wandering, these were never his style of Naruto Uzumaki!


    The huge chakra transformed into countless lives in the body. Those monsters began to riot and destroy because of the influence of the magical power of the Scarlet Eye Demon, but Naruto wanted to create new lives on this ravaged land.


    The power of Mu Dun immediately created a large forest. The branches of trees that were more tangling than vampires quickly grabbed the nearby monsters, strangled them or absorbed them, and quickly harvested the lives of those monsters who went violently.


    After Naka smashed a sheaf of vodka arrogantly, she smashed the glass on the ground, and then wiped the corners of her mouth vigorously.


    "I think I have known you for a long time, so I became stupid. I thought of that kind of thing just now! Damn it! I don¡¯t care about him as a demon king. If the world is ruined, I can¡¯t continue to eat good food. Now, how can this be done! Overlord Binghelie!!!"


    Everyone became normal because of Naruto and Lena''s relief of the depression in their hearts. They did not hesitate when attacking. They showed a fierce fighting style, and continued to eliminate the monsters who were running away due to the power of the Scarlet Demon. .


    Just like Lena said, no matter what the devil is not the devil, just destroy it!


    Even the demon king, as long as he stands in front of them, he must be completely wiped out!!


    Chapter 32 - Fierce battle against the Scarlet-Eyed Demon! The golden nightmare man!


    It takes courage to fight against an enemy like the Scarlet Eyed Demon, and it takes courage even more to deal with the Scarlet Eyed Demon on the basis of Person Six.


    Although the power of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon King has not yet been fully assembled, the Demon King is after all the Demon King. Even at this level, it can easily kill the first-class wizards. This is the difference in strength.


    The red magic that Shabrani Goode constantly exudes has not been concealed at all. Naruto and the others can find him easily, and the closer to Shabrani Goode, the more anxiety and fear in their hearts are magnified.


    Dragon Break Slash is one of Lena¡¯s nirvana. Although it is impossible to kill the high-ranking Demon Race and Demon Kings like Chabra Nigud, this spell can be used to borrow the power of the Scarlet Eye Demon. Weak humans can kill powerful dragons with magic resistance in seconds, which is very powerful magic.


    However, borrowing the power of the Demon King has a price, and the Demon King will not inexplicably lend his power to humans, which has an interest chain that most wizards do not know.


    Dragon Slash is one of the high-level black magic, such as the Overlord Glacier, the Sea King¡¯s spear, and the Beast King¡¯s tooth movement bullets. These are all black magic that borrows power from the Scarlet Eyed Demon and his five confidants, and the source of black magic In addition to the power of the demons themselves, there are also negative emotions such as human fear and anger.


    The more powerful black magic is, the more damage it will cause, and the more negative emotions it will produce. These negative emotions will all become the power of the relative demon, and the darkness will continue to accumulate, that is, the demon will learn from it. Benefits obtained.


    As the Scarlet-Eyed Demon Shabrani Goode who possesses the strongest darkness in the Scarlet World, although it is only one seventh of the fragments, the Dark-Eyed Demon¡¯s dark power is greater than Naruto¡¯s. The entire air is due to the Scarlet-Eyed Demon. The power of this is full of darkness and gloomy feelings. People who are not determined enough to be affected by this evil aura may directly become murderous maddeners, just so powerful!


    But fortunately, Naruto and the others are not too weak. Naruto has experienced too many things, so it is even more difficult to make his will collapse, and Kuai Ai is in the same vein and soul They are connected, as long as Naruto gives an order, Karai can do anything, and the bond between the two of them can''t even be cut off by the Scarlet Eyed Demon.


    Although the two female wizards, Lena and Naka, have a lot of problems, none of them have the emotion of fear. Although they are girls, their fierce personalities are really more terrifying than the Scarlet Eyes.

 1280 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1280

    Di Shi Jie Lugang does not need to say more, the serious and serious character has been fully understood in the past few days, and he is the only normal person in this weird team...Although the appearance is the most abnormal one .


    As for the guy Gao Li, although the jellyfish is a little bit, it does not seem to be that he does not have a firm will, but if he has a firm will, I can¡¯t tell what kind of will it is, but the jellyfish still has a strong will. Stomach, for food, he will not be affected by the power of the Scarlet Eye Demon.


    Although I want to be arrogant and arrogant... but it is only six animals if it is full, even if it is to form a seven-pointed star magic circle, the number of people is not even enough, just so few people are going to fight the Crimson Demon... that''s not What little monster, and they can''t even reach the level of Bump Man.


    Shabra Nigud''s body is larger than what Naruto and the others had seen half a day ago. That''s because he is constantly recovering his strength from the past, so his body is also getting bigger in order to adapt to the ever-increasing crimson magic power.


    Seeing Naruto and the others appearing in front of him, there is no surprise in the iconic red eyes of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon, or just a few humans, and this demon cannot really take it seriously, no matter what they are. The choice of surrender or confrontation is not much different for Shabrani Goode.


    "It seems that you are finally determined to fight me!"


    The Red-Eyed Demon''s voice was extremely deep, and that heavy voice conveyed endless horror.


    Naruto spread Nine-Tailed Chakra all over his body, resisting the influence of the Scarlet Demon''s magic on his own mind, and immediately smiled: "Yes, Shabrani Goode! We want you to fully understand and fight with us. What will it end up!"


    "Ha ha ha ha... I didn¡¯t expect you humans to be so stupid. I have given you the opportunity to be my servants, but you not only gave up this opportunity, but also wanted to face the anomaly and it would never win. The battle challenge is really stupid!"


    "Being sealed for a thousand years, Shabrani Goode, it seems you really didn''t brush your teeth properly, your tone is really big!"


    "Hahaha... Then let this king see who is so loud!!"


    The Red-Eyed Demon¡¯s voice rose a little, and an extremely large and terrifying red magic power emerged from his body, immediately stirring the sky and the earth, and the red hurricane blew away the dark clouds in the sky, and the supernormal wind speed drove the earth. The blow burst, except for Naruto and Karai, who are the most physically capable, everyone else must use their full power to withstand the powerful magic power that the Scarlet-Eyed Demon can easily emit.


    Naruto felt that the strength of the Scarlet Demon King was definitely above him. Although he said he would not be afraid, he would never make the mistake of underestimating the enemy. The three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes were fully opened, and his hands flew up and down.


    "Mu Dun¡¤Birthday of the Tree World!!"


    Boom!


    In the face of the destruction of the Scarlet Demon, Naruto did not hesitate to release a large amount of chakras, creating a huge forest with extremely strong vitality. This lush forest resists and divides the demon¡¯s red magic power, which is enough to blow the human body into pieces. After the gust of wind passed through the partition and block of the forest, its power had been greatly reduced.


    Seeing Naruto¡¯s wooden escape technique, the red-eyed demon didn¡¯t see any surprise on his face. He raised his right arm, like a huge muzzle, and aimed at the huge Naruto¡¯s wooden escape. forest.


    "Fire of Purgatory!!!"


    The ominous crimson flame burns the air, causing the air to swell while making a banging sound. Although the color of the flame is only ordinary red, the inside of the flame has the dark power of the world controlled by the Scarlet Eye Demon. These flames themselves It is a symbol of extreme ominousness. The trees that Naruto made with wooden escape began to wither and die before they were directly burned.


    Naruto''s handprints changed, and the entire tree world birth began to grow wildly. At the same time, the power of golden merit was integrated into the tree world birth to resist the purgatory fire of the Scarlet Demon.


    "Huh! It''s just a dying struggle!"


    "Hey! The Scarlet-Eyed Devil, your opponent is not only one!"


    "what?!"


    The Crimson Eye Demon¡¯s attention was attracted by Naruto¡¯s tree world birth, and Karai took the opportunity to fly into the air. The six bat wings on his right arm turned into a huge blood-red claw, and the entire air It was filled with a bloody breath because Kaya had activated her abilities.


    "Vampire Claws!!"


    Karai¡¯s transformation ability has become stronger because of Naruto¡¯s power. The giant claws that have been transformed using transformation ability now have super hardness that surpasses Naruto¡¯s hardest bones, and Karai bursts out of the whole body. All the brute force, one claw slammed into the eyes of the Scarlet Demon!


    "I can''t help myself, it''s just a trick!"


    The Scarlet-Eyed Demon still maintained such a low and terrifying voice. Although Mouai''s attack surprised him a little, it was definitely not enough to panic and let the Mourning Vampire''s claws grab it.


    The surface of the red-eyed demon has a very powerful magic defense. When the vampire''s claws fell, that magic defense layer immediately produced fierce confrontations, and the crimson magic continued to escape in the air, bursting out countless red ones. Magic arc!


    "This king has already said that no matter what you do, it is impossible to defeat this king!"


    "No, the Scarlet-Eyed Demon King, we are not going to defeat you, but to kill you! Dark dragon sleeping on the flames of red lotus, please use your roar to burn down my enemies! Devil dragon fiery roar !!!"


    "Sleeping in the depths of the earth, the Overlord with a frozen soul, please give me frozen anger! Overlord Binghe Lie!!"


    Lena and Naka attacked at the same time, fusing the powers of the dragon king Gabu and the overlord Glauxella, creating a dark energy column that had both flame and freezing power at the same time, and flew straight to the body of the Crimson Eye.


    Emperor Jelugang grabbed Gao Li and flew into the air. Seeing Lena and Naka attack at the same time, with all his arms, he threw Gao Li to the Scarlet Demon.


    "Go to Gaoli!!!"


    "Light!"


    Gao Li, the jellyfish, did not feel any fear even in the face of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon. He used his own will to inspire the power of the sword of light. The sword of light was as gorgeous as the stars, and tried his best to smash the red. Above the body of the beholder.


    Naruto and all of them are doing their best to deal with the terrifying demon King Shabrani Goode, and at this time, on a mountain not far from the battlefield, a man with purple hair with only half of his body is acting as a bystander. His eyes, watching all the battles.


    Last time Jeros was slashed by Naruto¡¯s Divine Slash. Although he did not die by chance, even the undead demons recovered very slowly from the injuries caused by the Sword. After a few days, Jeross His body has not fully recovered. According to his duty, he has reported the resurrection of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon to his immediate boss, Beast King, and the serious injury on his body just made him the best excuse for not being able to participate in the war. At least at this moment, he cares more about how things will develop than destruction.


    "The golden nightmare, let me see how big a nightmare you can create."


    Chapter 33-Desperate battle! For the realization of victory!


    In the face of a group of humans attacking him at the same time, although the Scarlet-Eyed Demon would never put small humans in his eyes, it does not mean that he would allow some humans to jump around in front of him. Since he is unwilling to become His servants, he will destroy them completely, this is also the destruction of Shabrani Goode!


    "Don''t be too proud of you stupid people!!"


    The voice of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon shook the air, as if even the space would be shaken by his spirit and anger. Except for Naruto, the bodies of the other five people stopped at the same time, and then they were immediately affected by the incomparable scarlet magic power of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon. Blowing away.


    "Asura Faxiang!!"


    Naruto never thought that he was about to come up with his own tricks so soon, but there was no way. The power of the Scarlet Eye Demon was beyond Naruto''s initial imagination. If you don''t use this trick, it might be okay to mow love, but others , Under the attack of the Crimson Eye Devil, he would be killed in seconds if he couldn''t survive one or two moves.


    Following Naruto''s will, the golden chakra burned to the ultra-high temperature beyond the surface of the sun, and rolled upwards like a volcanic eruption, competing with the scarlet magic power of the Scarlet Eyed Demon.


    With the sacred golden color and the red color full of evil, the red magic power Naruto has to face now is far more than the level of the Demon King''s sword that Jerous used to display.


    The golden chakra did not disappear in the air, resisting the scarlet magic power of the Scarlet Demon, and condensed into a golden figure comparable in size to the Scarlet Demon. With three heads and six arms, those huge golden arms caught the scarlet demon. The unlucky children whose magic blows into the air!


    "You all be careful! This is the Scarlet-Eyed Devil, if one is not careful, he will die!!"


    Asura¡¯s body is made of chakras, Lena and their bodies can therefore be completely protected by asuras, as long as Naruto¡¯s chakras are not exhausted, they can protect them from harm, and they can also be protected from Ashura¡¯s Attacked the Scarlet Eyed Demon from within.


    "Fire escape¡¤Dragon Flame Singing Technique!!"


    Naruto¡¯s body hovered over Asura¡¯s head and quickly formed seals within Asura¡¯s body. Then from Asura¡¯s three huge heads, nine huge fire dragons were ejected at the same time. Those fire dragons were injected The huge nine-tailed chakra, so the flames have changed from the normal red to the dazzling golden red, and the nine fire dragons constantly roared in the air.


    "Don''t use this kind of trick to be embarrassing!! Purgatory Dragon!!!"


    Even if he saw Naruto¡¯s body transform into a huge three-headed six-armed form, the Scarlet Eyed Demon would not be able to allow a small human being to be presumptuous in front of him. The high temperature from the nine fire dragons would not make the Scarlet Eyed Demon feel scared. , It just produced a stronger anger, the crimson magic power turned into a huge dark red magic dragon, that magic dragon, like the red-eyed monster, has ruby-like bright and evil eyes.


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    The nine fire dragons and the fiendish dragon created by the Scarlet Eyed Demon collided with each other, creating a huge explosive roar in the air.


    The power of the magic dragon is greater than that of Naruto''s fire dragon, but the nine fire dragons are constantly entwined on the body of the magic dragon, the nine fire dragons become nine gold-red chains, and each face exudes endless sacred power.


    "Golem shackles! Break it to me!!"


    Naruto uttered an asura-style roar that shook the sky, and the chains of the nine golems produced a strangling power like a snake, strangling the purgatory dragon of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon to pieces. The whole body of the Demon King was tightly entangled, suppressing his huge red magic power.

 1281 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1281

    "You can''t move now! Chabrani Goode!!"


    "Let''s get rid of yourself! This kind of thing can break free immediately!!"


    The magical power of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon burned with his anger, and the crimson magical power continued to explode and burn like a blazing fire. The evil power even eroded and polluted Naruto¡¯s golem shackles, causing the shackles of the golem to continue to appear red. If it continues like this, Naruto''s golem shackles will even be eroded by the magic power of the Scarlet Eyed Demon in turn.


    Naruto''s three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes rotate at high speed at the same time, raising his chakra control to the limit, and at the same time continuously injecting his own merits into the golem shackles, continuously strengthening the power of the golem shackles.


    Under the condition that both Naruto and the Crimson Eye Demon both increased their strengths, the shackles of the golem continued to switch between gold and red. Although Naruto could not suppress the Crimson Demon I, he could at least hold it down for a while.


    "Take advantage of it now! Hurry up and attack!!"


    "Understood, Gaoli!!"


    "Light!"


    Gao Li yelled, only a part of the hilt in his hand turned into a weapon of light weaving stars made by the Black Demon King Dark Star. The light formed an invincible blade in Gao Li''s hand, and White Shena Ka and Jelugang Emperor were at the left and right of Gaoli at the same time, chanting the strongest mantra among the wizard magic.


    "The root of all hearts swaying between Jiuyuan and Infinity, all the pale flames that exist here, please help me with this power that sleeps deep in my soul from the infinite summoning to this!! !!!"


    Naka and Jelugang Dishi simultaneously displayed the strongest Spirit Shatter among the elven magic, condensing their spirit and magic power into white flashes, and injected them into the light sword in Gori''s hands.


    The sword of light in Gaoli''s hand is only a one-meter long blade. Because of the injection of double the power of the bursting spirit, the light of the sword of light has become more dazzling, and it has become a sword with a blade of more than ten meters. Great sword.


    "Cut it off for me!!"


    Both the Light Sword and the Shattering Spiritual Slash are used to restrain the demons. Although the strength of the three of them is insufficient, they are not enough to cause any damage to the Crimson Demon alone, but Naruto¡¯s golem yoke suppresses the red The magical power of the Eye Demon also injected the spirits of the two into the power of the Light Sword, condensing all the power of the three together, and the combined power is enough to make the Scarlet Eye Demon feel a bit of danger!


    "Damn it! You damn human beings!!"


    The Scarlet Eye Demon wants to kill all these damn humans who offend his majesty, but Naruto seems to be desperate, using all his power to suppress the Scarlet Eye Demon. That huge power full of sacred breath is even the Scarlet Eye Demon. It cannot be broken in a short time.


    boom!!


    The sword of light injected with the power of breaking the spirits, slashed on the red-eyed demon with all its power. The spiritual power of Naka, Gaoli and Emperor Jielugang erupted at this moment at the same time, turning Chi The magic protection on the surface of the beholder blasted a big hole abruptly.


    "Lina! Take me away!!"


    "Understood! Something darker than dusk, something brighter than blood, facing the fallen in time, under the name of your greatness, I swear to the darkness here and stand in front of us. , All the stupid things, gather the power of you and me, and grant them equal destruction! Dragon Slash!!"


    Lina knows that Long Bianzhan is useless against the Scarlet-Eyed Demon, but Long Bianzhan can not only be used to attack, in such a battle, it can also be used to assist the attack of Karate!


    The huge magical power of Long Pozhan seems to have become a thruster on a rocket. The ultra-high-powered energy flow carries infinite power, pushing the speed of Karma to the limit.


    Karai used her extreme transformation ability to transform her whole body into a bright red arrow.


    "Devil Kill¡¤Demon Blood Arrow!!"


    Kariya concentrates all her magical power on one point, using Lena¡¯s Dragon Breaking Slash power as her own pushing force, and the speed has repeatedly surpassed the limit. In a short distance, the speed at which the cut love is due to the huge power of Dragon Breaking Slash. There was no limit to the improvement, and finally flew in front of the Scarlet Eye Demon at a speed of sub-light!


    The attacks of Naka, Gori, and Jelugang Dishi broke the magical defense on the surface of the Scarlet Eye Demon King¡¯s body. With the combat experience of , they will never let go of such a once-in-a-lifetime flaw, the arrow of the Demon Blood Arrow, What is aimed at is the only flaw!!


    The demon blood arrow incarnate by Karai passed through the only loophole and hit the red-eyed demon with all its strength!


    Even if temporarily suppressed, the devil is still the devil!


    Karai turns into an arrow to directly attack the Demon King''s body. This is a price. Even if Karai is already a high-ranking vampire at the ancestor level, but after all, it is not as powerful as the Demon King''s body. At the moment of collision, the air explodes. Out of the sky full of red light, that is the magic power of the Scarlet Eyed Demon and the blood of love!


    Karai feels the endless pain of the whole body as if it is about to collapse, but just keeps the appearance of the demon blood arrow, does not release her transformation, and endures the pain of the whole body, directly attacking the body of the Scarlet Demon.


    Click!!


    The surface of the Red-Eyed Devil''s body finally opened a wound due to Kariya and Lena''s continuous attacks. Kariya''s eyes condensed, as if he saw delicious blood, his body immediately changed again.


    It was originally the strongest arrow of demon blood, but Karai transformed itself as soon as a wound appeared on the Crimson Eye Demon''s body, forming an unpredictable blood vapor, and all of it penetrated the Crimson Eye Demon in an instant. In the body!


    Kaya¡¯s transformation ability is already extremely alien among vampires. After gaining Naruto¡¯s power, Kaya¡¯s transformation ability has not reached the true ancestor level, but its transformation ability is even more alienated. Now she can make her body completely Transformed into a gaseous state, and as long as there is any wound on the enemy''s body, she can invade and destroy it from the inside of the enemy!


    Karai turned the whole body into blood steam, and without hesitation, got into the red-eyed demon''s body, and then continued to raise the problem of his own blood, causing the blood steam to expand rapidly in the red-eyed demon''s body!


    "Breaking out! Blood bomb!!"


    Kariya did not hesitate to damage his body, let all his blood boil and run away inside the body of the Scarlet Eyed Demon, only to hear a muffled sound, the body of the Scarlet Eyed Demon was blown out of a blood hole because of Karai¡¯s attack. The Scarlet-Eyed Demon hadn''t had time to be angry because of the damage this tiny ant had caused to him, and he immediately faced the huge force that was coming to his face.


    On the face of Ashura, three faces showed endless anger at the same time, and hot white steam ejected from the nostrils, as if to confirm the constant burning anger.


    "Accept the move!! One-strike Fist of Killing¡¤Asura''s Fury!!"


    Chapter Thirty-Four-Fury! Use the power of ants to fight the destiny!


    Asura is the demon god of anger, and as Naruto''s anger increases, Asura''s power will become higher and higher!


    After burning the anger to the limit, it burst out at one time, forming Naruto''s strongest fist, Ashura''s Wrath that can make the dimension collapse!


    All the power of Asura was poured into that huge fist. The golden figure appeared in front of the Scarlet Eyed Demon accompanied by a flash of light. On Asura¡¯s fist, the burning golden light, Biah Shura''s body is even more dazzling!


    The Scarlet Eyed Demon King was stunned, his scarlet eyes were filled with anger and darkness that almost broke the world, but he couldn''t react to Naruto''s attack at this time, because Karai had just hurt himself by the blood bomb that damaged Chi. The nerve of the Beholder, although for the Scarlet-Eyed Demon, this damage can be recovered in just a few seconds, but these few seconds are deadly enough!


    When the fighting power reaches their level, it will be enough to tell the winner in a few seconds!


    With Naruto''s combat experience, it is impossible to miss this opportunity created by Karai''s desperate effort. Asura''s Fury punched with all his strength and hit the Scarlet Eyed Demon!


    boom!!


    The power of Asura¡¯s endless anger exploded along with the golden light, and the golden light rushed straight into the sky, as if to blow away all the crimson magic entrenched in the sky. The dark clouds in the sky are because of the strongest fist of Asura¡¯s fury. And a big hole was torn, and the same golden light shone from the sky, but the light was not as dazzling as Naruto''s body.


    "Human! You damn human!"


    The angry roar of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon is enough to make ordinary humans and some weaker creatures guilty. The pain of being injured by the love before is even less comparable to the anger in the Scarlet-Eyed Demon''s heart at this time. His huge arms are like pliers. Generally, Asura''s arm is completely locked!


    Asura and Naruto are one body, just like Fujisaki and Alkad, so once Asura''s body is attacked, Naruto''s body will be damaged in the same way.


    Naruto''s face twitched because of the grip of the Crimson Eye Demon, like steel tongs, but then it turned into anger, no more painful color, all that was left was endless intent to fight and kill!


    "Chabrani Goode! Never underestimate human power!"


    Crimson and azure, the eyes of the Scarlet Demon and Naruto are looking at each other. The battle between Naruto and the strongest Demon is precisely the battle of their will. Is the Scarlet Eye Demon¡¯s will to destroy the stronger, or Naruto People''s anger and fighting will become stronger, and their two will collide, directly determining the outcome of the battle!


    The realm of the Scarlet Eye Demon is higher than that of Naruto. Naruto is the pinnacle of the sixth sense, and the Scarlet Eye Demon is the early stage of the seventh sense.


    Although the body is cut into seven pieces, the realm will not be lowered, but after all, it is because the body is only one-seventh, so the Scarlet Eyed Demon is unable to exert its full combat effectiveness, and there is a situation where the realm is higher than the body. Naruto has a sixth sense realm, which is really unmatched in front of the Scarlet Demon!


    Confronting the spirit of the Scarlet Eyed Demon allows Naruto to experience that higher level in the battle, although at this time his only remaining battle, only the consciousness of defeating and destroying the demon in front of him, but this Once this perception is formed, it is an extremely precious treasure!


    In addition to the Red Dragon Sacred Fide and the Water Dragon King, the Red Eyed Demon King has definitely encountered an enemy who can push him to the present level for the first time in thousands of years. More importantly, this enemy is still a human being, and he is proud of his nature. For the Mozu, this is simply an indelible shame!


    The angry flames made the eyes of the Scarlet Eyed Demon even more scarlet. This is the first time that the Scarlet Eyed Demon has used this trick except for the Scarlet Dragon God and Santa Fe!


    "Magic Heart Arrow!!"

 1282 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1282

    Since the Scarlet Eyed Demon has the title of "Red Eyes", that means his power should mainly exist in his eyes. Although there is no different pupil technique like Naruto, he still has to perform the strongest trick. Launched from those ruby ??eyes!


    The eyes of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon are bright and dazzling, and endless red magic power emerges from his eyes and condenses into a six-pointed star magic circle in front of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon!


    Inside the regular hexagon in the middle of the six-pointed star, there is also embedded a pentagram magic circle. The pointed corner of the five-pointed star is downward, representing hell. Inside the pentagram, there is the head of a goat, representing sinners. The five-pointed star that eliminates the devil and avoids the ghosts, because of this change, has become the reverse five-pointed star symbol in the Satanist Bible!


    With the power of this double magic circle, the Crimson Eye Demon condensed his crimson magic power at one point, forming a crimson arrow!


    The arrow of Karai incarnation is red because it is her blood, and the arrow of the Scarlet Demon is red because of his huge magic power!


    The two magic circles in front of the Red-Eyed Demon turned at the same time. The six-pointed magic circle rotated counterclockwise and was shrinking, while the pentagram turned clockwise and expanded. Eventually, the two magic circles were completely reversed and turned into a five-pointed star outside. , With the hexagram inside, the yin and yang are reversed, the center of the hexagram magic circle is aimed at the Niwan Palace above Naruto''s head, and the scarlet arrow of the magic heart suddenly penetrates the limits of time and space!


    Naruto still poured his strength into the punch of Asura''s Fury, but suddenly felt an unspeakable crisis!


    Naruto couldn''t describe the feeling of extreme horror and darkness, as if all the sadness and despair he had experienced before reappeared in his mind at this moment.


    The power of fear made Naruto''s movements hesitate a little bit. When he recovered his spirit, the Demon Heart Arrow of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon was already in front of his eyes, just before the nine-hook jade reincarnation eye on Naruto''s forehead!


    "Space collapses!!"


    Naruto activated the pupil power of the jade reincarnation eyes on his forehead, tearing open a huge hole in the time and space in front of him!


    If it is a normal trick, even if it is an attack magic like Long Pozhang, Naruto is sure to throw it into a different dimension easily, but the strongest stunt of the Scarlet Eyed Demon is that simple!


    Facing the space-time black hole that Naruto tore open with the eyes of the jade reincarnation of nine hooks, the Demon Heart Arrow itself was attracted by the huge force from time and space, but it was not immediately swallowed by the space-time black hole!


    The Demon Heart Arrow continued to rotate in front of the black hole of time and space, and the huge magic power condensed on it caused the entire time and space to be distorted, and finally I heard a bang!


    The time and space in front of Naruto shattered, and even if the space collapsed, the power of the Demon Heart Arrow could not be resisted. The entire black hole was pierced by the Demon Heart Arrow, and the crimson Demon Arrow penetrated the Niwan Palace above Naruto''s head!


    Naruto¡¯s expression turned into an extremely hideous horror in an instant. The extreme pain of Nimaru Palace being penetrated by the Demon Heart Arrow made Naruto¡¯s power almost out of control. Before his power was completely violent, Naruto simply gave up. All control over power.


    "Penetrating Demon God Asura!!"


    boom!!


    Naruto blasted out all the golden chakras that had exploded on his body. The golden chakras that rose to the limit penetrated the red-eyed demon''s body. The red and golden figures interlaced, and Naruto could no longer maintain the asura form. A group of people all fell to the ground.


    Naruto barely supported his body, but he could only half kneel on the ground, even standing up reluctantly, and the jade reincarnation eye on his forehead was bleeding continuously.


    Just like the situation of Datongmu Huiye, in Naruto¡¯s three eyes, although they are all the same nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes, the main force is still concentrated on the eye on the forehead, and the eye on the forehead is hurt. The damage to Naruto is very serious!


    The power of the Demon Heart Arrow is not only to damage the body, but more importantly, the damage to the soul. The Demon Heart Arrow penetrates the Niwan Palace on the top of Naruto''s head, and the brain is a Niwan.Niwan is soil. There are two veins that penetrate the essence of the kidney. Its essence is in the kidney, which is called essence. When it flows into the mud, it is the brain.The brain is yellow, so it looks like the earth.


    The Niwan Palace is penetrated by the power of the Demon Heart Arrow, which means that Naruto¡¯s spirit has been severely damaged. Now he even feels pain when he opens his eyes. There is a burst of pain in his brain that seems to be shattering. There are countless sorrows in the past. Dark memories all emerged, shocking his nerves again and again.


    Although Naruto¡¯s asura¡¯s fury hurt the soul of the Scarlet Eye Demon, compared to Naruto¡¯s damage, the Scarlet Eye Demon suffered less than one-tenth of his damage. After all, the two of them have a realm. The gap, at this time, this gap will be infinitely magnified.


    For the first time, the Scarlet Eyed Demon received such a big injury from an enemy other than the Scarlet Dragon God and Water Dragon King. Although Naruto was injured more severely than him, it could not extinguish the angry flames of the Scarlet Eyed Demon Lord. In the wounded relationship, the magic power of the Scarlet Eyed Demon also became more violent and uncontrollable, and the whole air was filled with endless terror.


    The Red-Eyed Demon''s will to destroy will affect people''s hearts as his magic power spreads, and his ever-increasing magic power makes everyone''s hearts shrouded in a shadow of despair.


    "Stupid humans! Actually dare to hurt this king! This king will torture you to death!"


    "what!"


    The roar of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon followed by the screams of Naruto and the others. The Scarlet-Eyed Demon continued to attack them who had been seriously injured, but he didn''t kill them immediately, but tortured them as much as possible to eliminate the endlessness in his heart. Anger.


    "You humble and stupid human beings! Under the power of this king, confess your sins!"


    "Asshole!! Don''t be too self-righteous! Chabrani Goode!!"


    Contrary to the anger of the Scarlet Demon, Naruto''s anger continued to burn, and his eyes turned into brilliant gold because of the change in mood.


    "Humans are indeed stupid and weak, but they are not humble!" Holding up his Kusanaru sword, Naruto once again appeared golden light all over his body, but this light was different from his own power.


    "I''ll let you see! What kind of power can be achieved by a human! Chabrani Good!"


    Chapter Thirty Five-The Final Rebreak! The Golden Nightmare Brought by Darkness


    The Scarlet-Eyed Demon looked down at Naruto, who was very short compared to him. Even if he was as proud as he, he had to admit that the strength of this small human being in this world, second only to himself, has fallen to Under the Santa Fede of the Chaos Sea, and the four dragon kings left by Santa Fede, even the strongest five henchmen of his subordinates, in terms of strength alone, are not as good as this man, even the strongest Fibrizol among them. The same is true, however, the Scarlet Eye Demon definitely does not think he will lose!


    According to the Crimson Eye Demon King¡¯s estimation, the strength of this man should surpass all existences except him, the Dragon God, and the Dragon King. Neither his five henchmen nor the knights serving the Red Dragon God can match it. If he can subdue it Such a powerful man is definitely a good thing to be a subordinate, but these are all nonsense now, because the pride of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon will not allow a human who wounded him to live in the world.


    The pain of being pierced through the Niwan Palace by the Devil''s Arrow made Naruto really want to die immediately, but in today''s circumstances, he has no choice. The strongest Asura''s fury can''t kill the Scarlet Demon King, as Naruto is now. The state is too bad to describe, the ultimate hope is only that magic!


    "Shabrani Goode, you are indeed the strongest demon in this world! But I can kill you completely by borrowing power from beings stronger than you!"


    The Scarlet Eyed Demon was taken aback, and then let out a gloomy laugh.


    "Are you talking in a dream?! There is no stronger existence in this world than my Shablani Good, absolutely nothing!"


    "Indeed! In this scarlet world, you are the highest demon king, but the one I want to borrow power from is the vast sea of ??chaos!"


    "Chaos! Difficult... Could it be..."


    "Yes! That''s the one! The legendary supreme demon, the king of golden nightmares,!!!"


    "Don''t think about it! I will never let you use that power!!"


    "Help me block him!!"


    It takes time to recite the mantra, but there is only one mantra that can defeat the Scarlet Eye Demon. Before Naruto finishes reciting the mantra, someone needs to resist the Scarlet Eye Demon. If Naruto¡¯s chanting is interrupted , Then everything is over!


    "The Scarlet-Eyed Demon! I won''t let you pass!!"


    Regardless of the serious damage to her body, and because Naruto¡¯s condition is extremely poor, she basically has no way to recover from her injury at this time, but she has ignored all these things and released her body''s blood to form a The huge vampire bat resisted the red-eyed demon.


    "Naruto! Hurry up and recite the curse! The Scarlet-Eyed Demon Lord will let us stop it!!"


    "I understand!"


    Now the two sides are fighting fast, whether Naruto finishes the spell first and completes the highest magic forbidden, or is all of them killed by the Scarlet Eye Demon first, and the one behind is bound to die. There is no other way to choose!


    There is only one spell that can be used to defeat the Scarlet Demon King Shabrani Good!


    SS-level attack magic, heavy cut!!


    Borrowing the power of the highest demon King Golden Nightmare King to perform the strongest attack, theoretically speaking, there is no indestructible thing in this world, including the Dragon King and the Dragon God, including the Scarlet Demon King Shabra Nigud!


    Although Shenmiezhan also borrows the power of the golden nightmare king, the power of Shenmiezhan can only cause the Scarlet Eyed Demon to be seriously injured. To kill the Scarlet Eyed Lord completely, we can only rely on the stronger and more dangerous one Re-break!


    Re-breaking is one of the most dangerous magic in the world and there is no one. That huge force is almost uncontrollable. When Lina was 12 years old, she tried to shoot an incomplete version by the bay of Shefilia, and her power was not the same. The strongest heavy breaking cut, the heavy breaking cut at that time caused the collapse of the dimension. As a result, Naruto and Karai, who used the gods to cut the dimension, landed there and met Lena.


    The bay where Lena tried to fire Clash Slash is still a barren land. No life can survive. The same is true after a few years. The power of Slash Slash still exists in this place and it has not completely disappeared. The incomplete version of the power of heavy breaking cut.


    Naruto holds the hilt of the Kusanaru sword in both hands, and his eyes are filled with golden light that does not match his realm. He looks respectful and senior. That is a gesture that must be possessed when uttering the name of the highest king. .


    "He who is darker than the darkness, and who is deeper than the night, the sea of ??chaos, the great existence, the golden king of darkness, I am here to petition you, and I swear to you here, for the obstacles in front of me , All the stupid things, gather your strength and give them equal destruction!!"

 1283 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1283

    King of Golden Nightmare!


    Created the four worlds of red, black, white and blue, and created the supreme existence of the Dragon God and the Demon King. She gave birth to all chaos and all power was born from her, even the endless sea of ??chaos, but also from her body. Conceived.


    The magic of heavy breaking cut is to bring power from the endless sea of ??chaos, because the power of the sea of ??chaos is infinite, and the power of the golden nightmare king is also infinite, so even one ten thousandth of the power is enough to destroy The Scarlet Demon Shabrani Goode, and even this entire Scarlet World!


    That''s why Luna absolutely prohibited Lena from using Heavy Slash, because this is a forbidden magic that will destroy the world if you make a little mistake!


    Dark power descended from the sea of ??chaos to the red world, bringing a golden nightmare!


    "Kusanaru sword! Absorb the power of darkness and form the strongest sword!!"


    Summoned from the sea of ??chaos, that endless dark power poured into the Kusanaru sword in Naruto''s hands, forming a divine sword shrouded in darkness with countless golden arcs on it!


    Karai has already lost half of their lives under the attack of the Crimson Eye Demon, and they are basically just one breath away from death, but the Crimson Eye Demon is no longer in the mood to care about those weak humans because of Naruto¡¯s magic. It has been completed, gathered on the Kusanaru sword in his hand, the pure power that comes from the king of golden nightmare, above all else!


    The power of the golden nightmare king is stronger than anything else. It¡¯s just Divine Slash, in order to surpass Naruto¡¯s Skymarsh Spear, and this strongest Slash Slash is even so powerful that Naruto can¡¯t understand it. Dimensional, I just feel that holding this Kusanaru sword that has absorbed the power of heavy breaking cut, Naruto''s mental pain that almost broke the soul just now has disappeared, and it is replaced by another unspeakable mysterious feeling.


    Naruto tried his best to control the power of the heavy decisive slash to prevent it from running away. The whole body was covered with golden light, not just the golden chakras floating on the surface of the body, even his eyes and even his soul were rendered brilliant Dazzling gold!


    "Red Mage Leizang, you choose yourself! Do you want your soul to be absorbed and assimilated by Shabrani Goode in this way, or you must take revenge for yourself! Leizou! Let me see you as a human being. Your self-esteem, tell this proud demon, the power of mankind!!"


    "Are you talking in a dream?! Lei Zang has already been completely swallowed by this king! Next is you, Demon Arrow!!"


    "Then I''ll let you see if I''m talking about dreams!! Rebreak the cut!!"


    Before the power of Heavy Deslash, everything seemed so humble and insignificant. Originally scattered in the air, the scarlet magic power of the Scarlet Eye Demon that was full of destruction and destruction was completely destroyed by the huge force of Heavy Destroy. Destroyed, the dark clouds in the sky were also completely torn by the golden black arc that spread out, revealing the beautiful blue sky!


    The stunt of the Scarlet Eye Demon severely wounded Naruto with a single blow, and the Devil Heart Arrow, whose soul almost collapsed, was as weak as a mangoing arm as a car in front of Chong Saizhan!


    Although it seems that the power of the Demon Heart Arrow is more solid, the energy density in Heavy Breaking Slash is completely unimaginable. Even the power of the Big Bang is only a small part of the endless power of the Chaos Sea. In the midst of heavy destruction, it seems that a new universe is being born!


    "The Devil!"


    The soul of Raizang, who should have been completely annihilated with the resurrection of Chabra Nigud, reappeared in front of the Scarlet Eyed Demon at this time, opening his own eyes, not the same crimson red as the Scarlet Eyed Demon. They belonged to Lei Zang''s own, round and beautiful eyes like black pearls.


    Raizang''s consciousness was awakened by Naruto''s words. Although he personally caused the resurrection of the Scarlet Eyed Demon, he now has to make choices based on his human self-esteem!


    "This world can''t be ruined by you just like this. The only ones that should be destroyed are you and me."


    "Damn it! Don''t hinder me!!"


    The Demon Heart Arrow was destroyed by Naruto¡¯s Heavy Slash, and the magic defense of the Red-Eyed Demon¡¯s body also showed a fatal flaw due to Raizang¡¯s awakening. Naruto¡¯s Heavy Slash passed through that loophole. , Completely hit the body of the Scarlet Eyed Demon!


    Under the power of Heavy Slash, even the Scarlet Eyed Demon King can only be destroyed. The Golden Nightmare King is the mother of all gods and demons, and her power is absolutely supreme!


    After being sealed by Santa Fe for thousands of years, the second part of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon finally awakened, but in the end it was lost to the heavy slash performed by Naruto. At the last moment, the Scarlet-Eyed Demon looked down at his He didn''t really face it, but in the end he really defeated his own human being.


    "This time I lost to you and Lei Zang, but don''t think that this is just the end. The destruction of my Shabrani Goode has just begun. You have to remember for me, the golden nightmare..."


    Losing his soul and strength, the body of the Scarlet Demon King completely turned into dust in front of Naruto, and Naruto''s body also fell to the ground at this moment...


    Chapter 36-Another journey! That woman from the Isle of Wolves!


    Gerlos¡¯ boss, Beastmaster, did not officially appear in the animation. The only picture is this, a sexy girl smoking a cigarette with her legs crossed. The image is set as a sexy beauty with blonde hair and purple eyes, with a proud and cold belly. Hei likes to torture others with wisdom. He can be regarded as a type of woman like Feng Fujiko and Belmode, but occasionally there are some very cute cute spots. The first is snooze, and there are quite serious ones. Get up...


    Rebreak Slash is listed as the highest magic forbidden, not only because this magic may destroy the world if it fails, but also because Rebreak Slash puts a heavy burden on the caster.


    Using Heavy Slash not only consumes a lot of mana, it can even drain the life of the caster.


    After Naruto used Heavy Slash for a week, his hair turned white because of the large amount of life being taken away. It returned to normal after the seventh day, but it was brought by Heavy Slash. Damage is not just a change in hair color that can be seen with the naked eye.


    Using Heavy Slash will also lower the upper limit of magic power. Even if Naruto has a different power system, it will be affected. Although others can''t tell, Naruto can feel that his chakra is indeed reduced, not because of consumption. However, his upper limit of chakras has been reduced, reduced to about 90% of his original chakras. Although his chakras are huge, 90% and everyone else will not notice, but Naruto knows his own Chakra was indeed reduced because of the use of Heavy Slash, and he could not find a way to recover.


    If you use heavy breaking cut too much, even if it succeeds every time, it won¡¯t destroy the world. However, heavy breaking cut will slowly drain a person¡¯s life and magic power. Even if he survives by chance, it may be due to heavy breaking Slash the damage and can never cast magic, use ninjutsu.


    Injure the enemy 10,000, and self-destruct 8,000.


    Heavy Slash, it''s really a two-headed sword...


    After resting for a full seven days, Naruto was injured by the Scarlet Eye Demon¡¯s Demon Heart Arrow, and the burden on the body after using Heavy Slash was finally fully recovered. He did not tell about the decline of his Chakra Anyone, because it''s useless to say it, don''t let them worry in vain.


    Speaking of which, although Naruto saved the world again this time, there should be very few people who knew that he was the savior, because the Scarlet-Eyed Demon was eliminated by Naruto in less than a day after he was resurrected.


    Although the red-eyed demon''s magic power affected nearby monsters and caused damage to nearby towns, the continent is huge after all, so although the magicians in the enchanted enchantment can feel the magic when the demon is resurrected , But ordinary humans shouldn¡¯t know it, because that time is too short, the power of the Demon King is not enough to affect the entire continent, and that short time is not enough for the five henchmen of the Scarlet Eyed Devil to come to rescue, the Scarlet Eyed Devil The second fragment was resurrected, and it was solved by Naruto without causing much damage.


    After Naruto¡¯s body fully recovered, a group of people embarked on the journey again, but Jelugang Teshi did not go with Naruto and them. Although this autistic guy is a good person, he is not very gregarious at first, because his body has changed. As the relationship between the beast Chimera, Jelugang Teshi did not like to contact too many people. After losing the common enemy, Jelugang Teshi did not continue the journey with Naruto and the others, but alone. To leave, it should be to travel around the world to find a way to recover your body.


    Naruto can''t say anything about this, because he can''t help it.


    The situation of Jelugang Teshi is different from that of Akash. Although Akash¡¯s blood is fused with Alkad, in terms of soul, the two true ancestors are still completely different individuals, but Jelugang Teshi His soul has already been completely integrated with Chimera¡¯s body. If Emperor Jelugang dies now, his soul shape should be no different from his physical body. Naruto will not be able to use the Heavenly Marsh Spear or Divine Slash to kill Jie. Emperor Lu Gang''s soul was restored to its original appearance, and this kind of thing was just adding a block.


    Originally, Naka would continue to travel with Naruto and the others, but after hearing that Lena was planning to find a way to meet Prince Phil in the white magic city Sairen, Naka immediately made an excuse to disappear to Naruto and the others. In front of, Lena didn''t know what the woman was thinking about. Although Naruto knew a little bit, she didn''t stop Naka, because there were some things that could hide her for a while.


    Because of the departure of Naka and Jelugang Dishi, there are only four people left in the six-person team, the devil-level girl, one jellyfish, one thousand-year-old fox, and one pure vampire, although two people are missing. , But the level of trouble in this team still hasn''t diminished much.


    The problematic children¡¯s group of four continued to embark on the journey, and on the other side, the beast priest Jeros, who had fully recovered from the wounds caused by Shenmiezhang, also set off after the Scarlet Demon was defeated by Naruto. On the day when he continued his journey, Jeros finally rushed back to the place of the demon king, the island of wolves south of the Conferred God Enchantment!


    The owner of the Isle of Wolves, one of the five henchmen of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon, is the king of strategy, the king of beasts!Gelasi¡¤Medalio!


    The Beast King is the direct creator of Jeros, because when the Beast King was creating Jeros, he had the idea to combine the power of the Beast Priest and the Beast General, and only one person was created, and therefore the Demon Race was created. Among them, except for the Scarlet-Eyed Demon King and their five confidants, the strongest Demon Race, Jeros is far superior to other priests and generals, and the Beast King is very proud of his original strange ideas!


    Gerlos used the excuse that he was severely injured by the slashing of the gods, and he hurried back to the island of wolves after watching the play leisurely there!


    The reason why this place is called the Isle of Wolves is that it was the birthplace of werewolves a long time ago. From here, the world¡¯s first werewolf was born. It is also known as their holy land by werewolves, but since Thousands of years ago, after the Beast King Jelasi came here, he became the sole owner of the Isle of Wolves. All werewolves who resisted her were killed, and the rest became pets kept by the Beast King.


    Jeroth hurried to the Beast King¡¯s bedroom, and many werewolves saw him along the way. Although the beast priest smiled, the record of almost destroying the entire dragon clan thousands of years ago was enough to make the proud werewolves dare not dare. There is no dissatisfaction with him, because Gerlos wants to destroy the werewolf race, just waved his hand.


    The Beastmaster¡¯s bedroom was moved directly from where she originally lived to the island of wolves. Gerlos had already understood the structure of this palace. After passing through the toy mechanism set by the boring Beastmaster , Jeros stood at the door of the Beastmaster¡¯s bedroom.


    "Master Beastmaster, I''m back, I have something to report to you."


    There was silence for two times in the beast king''s bedroom, and then there was a huge roar from the king of strategy.


    "Jeroth! Get out of the king!!"


    Beastmaster, who has a very serious anger to get up, is disturbed by his strongest subordinates because he sleeps. When his brain is still not awake, all strategies are thrown aside, and only his good sleep is disturbed. Shocking anger!


    Jeros was stunned by the huge roar of the Beastmaster two steps back, scratching his cheek, still maintaining the 101-style smile that seemed to never change.


    "Oh, forget that Lord Beastmaster must not be disturbed when he sleeps. Next, it should be the pillow."


    I have to say that because Jeroth was directly created by the Beastmaster and endowed with power, personality and wisdom, Jeroth was also very aware of the Beastmaster¡¯s thoughts. Just before his voice, a pure white flew out of the bedroom. The pillows of Jeroth hit the wall directly!


    "So violent..."


    As the demon king who likes to sleep the most among the five confidants, the Beastmaster slept for more than ten hours after Jeros arrived before leaving his soft bed, casting a magic, and replacing his pajamas with In the usual white dress, with a hand, the long cigarette stick and a box of shredded tobacco placed on the side of the table flew into the hands of the Beastmaster.


    The Beastmaster sat down with a cigarette stick and shredded tobacco. After rolling some shredded tobacco with a piece of paper, he inserted it on the pipe, and then lit it for himself. After taking a slow puff, he exhaled a puff of smoke while calling his priest to come in. .

 1284 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1284

    Seeing that he was the strongest, or the only real subordinate, the purple eyes of the Beastmaster were seriously dissatisfied because of lack of sleep, and his voice was lower than usual.


    "Jeroth, you better have a reason to dispel the king''s anger, otherwise the king will hang you up and feed the werewolves outside!"


    Beastmasters often say things like this, because they are only a subordinate, so in addition to helping the Beastmaster to run errands, Jeros should also be used as a venting bag, responsible for bearing the anger that the Beastmaster does not know when it will come. In terms of strength, the Beastmaster''s words are mostly just mental torture...Even if the werewolves are really allowed to bite, they should not be able to bite the small black cone.


    In order to avoid being punished by the Beastmaster''s "casually messing around" again, Gerlos quickly showed a dogleg look.


    "Master Beastmaster, I want to report on Master Crimson Eye Demon King and people with golden nightmares."


    The business that Jeros said smoothly diverted the Beastmaster''s attention from''how to torture this guy'', and the Beastmaster''s brain was completely awake because of Jeros''s words.


    I have to say that the truly fully awake Beastmaster really looks like a demon. The anger on his face disappeared without a trace, and turned into a sexy and lazy look leaning on the leather sofa with his eyes on the tobacco. After the burning smoke, it seemed a bit misty, but Gerlos knew that when Gerathi Medario showed such eyes, he was the true posture of the Beastmaster!


    Not in the mood to appreciate the sexy and sultry posture of the Beastmaster at this time, Jeros still maintained the 101-style smile that seemed harmless to humans and animals, and in his heart he raised his vigilance to the highest level, and talked to the Beastmaster. If you are not careful, she will completely take the initiative away, and even Jeros must be careful to speak.


    The Beastmaster leaned on the sofa, completely showing a sexy and sultry posture of a woman. Her appearance is really similar to the two women of Feng Fujiko and Belmode, and the two red lips are slightly opened and lazy. The female voice has an unrelenting courage.


    "Go ahead, Jeroth."


    Chapter Thirty Seven-Lena''s Girly Heart! Trouble is coming!


    Although it is said that it is the relationship between the boss and the subordinate, the relationship between the Scarlet Eyed Demon King and the five henchmen, as well as the relationship between the Beast King and Jeros is different.


    Jeros is a priest created by the Beastmaster with her own power. She created it from scratch. If she died, Jeros would die as well. This was when Jeros was made. The absolute law is set, and the other demons under the Beastmaster are not made by the Beastmaster himself, so even if the Beastmaster dies, they will not be affected.


    Because of the existence of this law, the Beastmaster was able to completely control the fellow Jeros.


    In front of the Beast King, Jeros could not lie, because the lie would definitely be seen, so he faithfully retelled everything he had seen before to the Beast King to know that the Scarlet Eyed King and Naruto he had witnessed The whole process of the battle was conveyed to the Beastmaster.


    Beastmaster narrowed a pair of beautiful eyes. Because of this action, the eyes became narrow and long, making the Beastmaster look like a peerless enchantress. In fact, if the Beastmaster¡¯s scheming and strategy were placed in ancient times, I¡¯m afraid it would be another one. Wu Zetian!


    Gerlos stood obediently to one side to let him slowly mold, and when the Beastmaster was thinking, he didn''t bother her loudly or even dared to make a squeak.


    The Beastmaster was still holding her cigarette stick in his hand, and the top tobacco had been slowly burned out, showing that her thoughts had been completely focused on what Jeros had reported.


    Although the island of wolves is thousands of miles away, of course the Beastmaster can feel the aura of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon Lord awakening, but the problem is that in less than a day after that, the Beastmaster felt stronger than the Scarlet-Eyed Demon Lord. The power of the golden king in the sea of ??chaos descended.


    With the mind of the Beast King, it is not difficult to imagine that after the Red-Eyed Demon was resurrected, someone used the magic that summons the power of the Golden King, and then the breath of the Red-Eyed Demon completely disappeared. This can also be confirmed from the side. The report was just a supplement to some details that the Beastmaster didn''t know.


    The thinking in the head of the Beastmaster flew, and finally a pair of eyes completely eliminated the sharpness just now, and turned into that one dotted with a faint smile, hiding all his emotions.


    "Jeroth, you should know where the golden nightmare man is now?"


    The Beastmaster¡¯s voice sounded so coquettish and charming, but Jeros knew that if he knew he dared to say the word''no'', the king of strategy would immediately turn his face and crackle him.


    The king of strategy, Jelas Medariom, was actually called by the other four kings in private as the king who turned the face the fastest. At this point, she had to beat the violent and irritable character. Gabe, the dragon king of war!


    "Yes, Lord Beastmaster."


    Fortunately, Jerome knew the temper of the Beastmaster, stretched out his hand and drew twice in the air, and immediately used magic to draw a huge map, and the light spot displayed on the map was the Naruto predicted by Jerome Where they are now.


    The Beastmaster took a glance, recorded the terrain on the map, all the towns and roads recorded on it, and then waved his hand.


    "Jeroth, you go to make arrangements, I will also find time to meet the golden nightmare in person, you can go out."


    After dismissing his squinted priest, the Beastmaster turned and walked to his soft and comfortable bed again.


    "Before you set off, I will sleep for a while."


    Being extremely obsessed with sleeping, the Beastmaster almost fell on her big bed, but before fully enjoying the comfort of sleeping, she had to deal with the first contact from Pluto in a thousand years.


    Naruto defeated the Scarlet-Eyed Demon King. Let alone the three dragon kings outside the Conferred God Enchantment, and the demons that existed inside the Conferred God Enchantment must have all focused on him, the golden that defeated the Scarlet-Eyed Demon King. People, this is unstoppable.


    Naruto and the others now have no consciousness that has been stared at by the five confidants of the Scarlet Eye Demon. He, Kariya, Lena, and Gori are waiting at a crossroad at this time, waiting for someone who doesn¡¯t know if they will follow People passing by here are a waste of time to be precise...


    This group of them is purely boring, and good time is used to waste.


    Naruto sat under the tree, half leaning against Karai''s soft body, with a very satisfied and enjoyable expression, looking at Lena who was standing at the intersection like a fool, and said: "Lina, I say, Even if you wait there for a hundred years, he won''t come."


    "No, he will come! Judging from the information I have collected, the prince will definitely pass by this place, there is absolutely nothing wrong with it!"


    Lena was very obsessed with this, and Naruto took out her ears and tried to recall the appearance of the prince that Lena had said with her memory of timelessness, and then forcibly suppressed her smile. Said: "Speaking of which, Prince Phil of Salen is now hiding his identity and traveling everywhere. I have also heard about it, but even if Prince Phil has really come here, how do you know who is? What about the prince, you haven''t seen him yet, have you?"


    Lena had her hands on her hips, the same as before. Although unreasonable, she was very confident.


    "Of course I know this. As long as you are a prince, you must have an extraordinary temperament, a calm and gentle manner, and a very handsome beautiful man! And Prince Phil is the first prince of Salen, and his noble blood will be unified. Reflected in speech and behavior, so I will definitely meet him!"


    I recalled the appearance of Prince Phil in my mind again, and compared what Lena had said.


    ''I didn''t expect that our devil-level girl would also be deceived by fairy tales.''


    If Lena is talking about other men, Naruto is afraid that he won¡¯t be in the mood to complain, but Prince Phil, there¡¯s really no way for Naruto to list him as his love rival... but to punish Li Naruto didn''t intend to tell her about the nymphomaniac behavior of Na, waiting to see how her fantasies were completely disillusioned.


    Kariya gently combed Naruto¡¯s hair with her hands, blinked her big pure aquamarine eyes, looked at Lena with a purely natural expression, and said: "But Lena, you plan to see that prince What to do? Do you want to ask his family for a ransom after you arrest him?"


    It is true that Lena''s usual style is too violent, even if she loves such a pure woman, she thinks Lena can definitely do that kind of thing.


    Lena''s face turned dark, and it was nothing to be complained by Naruto, but even the natural and innocent moaning said about him like this, which really hurts her self-esteem.


    "I wouldn''t do this, Sister Mouai!!!" Lena roared at Mouai, performing the mysterious lion roar from the East, and then once again showed the unique skills of the land of Bashu. The angry little lion became a nymphomaniac.


    "As long as I can meet that prince, he will be surprised by my powerful magic... No, it should be said that he fell in love with my charm at first sight, and then proposed to me on the spot. When spring comes, I will You can become a princess!"


    Naruto, Kariya and Gori also fantasized about the scene at the same time, feeling that if there is any prince in this world that will fall in love at first sight because of Lena''s charm, it can only be said that the prince''s taste is really heavy.


    "I think I can only agree with the point that''that prince will be taken aback by your magic''. The rest is just dreaming."


    "Lina, do you have a fever, do you want to kill your sister to buy you some medicine?"


    Naruto and Karai, one intentional and the other unintentionally, the two of them made the corners of Lena''s mouth crazily twitch again, and then suddenly shouted: "I''m not dreaming!"


    "Hi hi"


    Really too lazy to continue daydreaming with her here, Naruto stood up and patted the dust off her ass.


    "In this case, you can wait here slowly. Let''s go to the previous town and wait for you while eating, Lena, after you wake up, please follow up quickly."


    "I said I''m not dreaming!"


    Lena¡¯s angry roar startled a swarm of birds, but as her voice gradually spread out, all she could see was Naruto¡¯s swinging arms, and she finally sat down on the ground sullenly, holding her hands. Arm, face bulged like a bun.


    "Really, I don''t care at all, it''s wrong, I obviously did it according to the book."


    Lena whispered in her mouth, and then took out a precious book that Lena had bought before spending more than 10,000 yuan from her large cloak. The cover of the book had six big characters.


    "Girls'' Love Guide"


    Naruto had never thought that Lena''s violent personality would actually read this kind of book, but seeing her sitting in place is distressed and depressed. In the end, he can only say that although she has the destructive power and Fierce personality, but she is only a girl after all, she is only 15 years old...

 1285 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1285

    Naruto, who didn¡¯t notice this scene because his brain was wide open, can only slowly sigh in the future that he missed Lena¡¯s rare girly side, and they will soon encounter someone more troublesome than Lena in a sense. girl.


    What is even more troublesome is that Beast King Jelas Medariom has already set off from the Isle of Wolves.


    Chapter 38-A sense of justice...The girl who is overwhelmed¡¤Camelia!


    Traveling...


    Sightseeing and scenic spots, taste special snacks, are ordinary groups; go to unpopular places where no one goes to shoot fashion blockbusters, are literary groups; wander around aimlessly and waste time, and occasionally meet the devil and drink with him Cup, it¡¯s the conspiracy group that will trigger the war of conquering the demons after drinking too much, that is, Naruto and the others...


    The trio of the conspiracy group decisively gave up the devil-level girl who was fascinated by nympho, and headed to the nearest town ahead. Anyway, fill up her stomach first, and Naruto should think about it once Lena sees that Phil Prince, when the disillusionment is disillusioned, grief and anger may be turned into a problem of appetite...So before that, you have to eat enough, otherwise Lena will get convulsions and no one else can eat.


    Although this world has experienced several wars that are enough to destroy the world, because it is a world of magical civilization, there is no modern technology, so the environment is basically not damaged, there is no heavy metal pollution, no waste oil is on the table, although you are eating Sometimes there may be trolls or wolves visiting, but it is still good.


    The stream is crystal clear, and the clean stream can be drunk directly... In modern times, unless it is the kind of stream on a deserted and uninhabited island, maybe you can still drink it. Does anyone want to taste the mineral spring water filled with tap water? ?


    Naruto leaned down, and the cool and clean stream tasted so good. Although his bottomless stomach can drink up the entire stream, he is not Kuafu, and this is not the Yellow River, so forget it. .


    Karai sits aside, although Karai is in her thirties, her personality is no different from when Naruto first met her, simple and pure, like a child, sitting on a rock by the stream Rest, her blond hair and blue eyes, with a white dress, although the skin is not Snow White, but she is still a pretty beautiful woman...but the movement of shaking her head completely destroyed the image of the goddess...


    He shook his not-so-intelligent head, Karai comfortably enjoyed the warm sunshine and natural taste, and then became a relatively conscientious person.


    "Naruto, is it really okay to leave Lena like this?"


    Naruto washed his hands with clean stream water, and then threw the water off his hands together with his own Jie Chao.


    "It''s okay, although that girl is messy, but nothing will happen."


    Karai tilted her head, her expression was pure and beautiful, as if her body would not be stained with any darkness.


    "I am worried that other people will have something to do."


    Naruto was taken aback for a moment, and then he couldn''t help laughing. If he was the representative of the black belly and spitting among them, then the love would have become the essence of Shadowless Sword.


    Naruto belongs to you. You know him for five minutes and you will know that he is a Tucao expert, the kind of person who will die if you don¡¯t Tucao, but if you love it, because of her natural innocence, that pure kindness conceals her black belly, even if Having been hurt many times by her complaints, she couldn''t resist her innocent face. The innocence of love can easily defeat the defenses erected by others, and then she uttered a word of criticism.


    "Help! Anyone, come and help me!"


    It was a scream like a pig, and Naruto stopped amidst the laughter brought by the spit of love.


    "Go and see, Gaoli."


    "Okay!"


    Gao Li is a good boy, although because he is a jellyfish head, he often makes unwilling gestures of white eyes, but fortunately he is always very obedient, and immediately picked up his light sword and walked in the direction of the sound source.


    A bandit was robbing a middle-aged fat man with a large backpack on his body. Naruto''s screams were like killing a pig by Naruto, but he didn''t expect that his size was like this creature.


    With only one eye, Mr. Cyclops, who really fits the image of a bandit, pointed his sword at the fat man on the ground.


    "You guy, if you yell again, I''ll kill you, have you heard?!"


    The magical civilization of this world, coupled with the activities of the demons, may also lead to the lack of sound legal system. Such bandits are blocking the road and robbery is happening everywhere, but this bandit is really pitiful, Naruto carefully Perceiving the neighborhood for a while, I found that there was no other person''s aura. In other words, this Mr. Bandit was a lone ranger besides being a Cyclops... The only advantage was that he didn''t need to consider the uneven distribution of the spoils.


    "Please! Take my life around, please take my life!"


    The poor fat uncle knelt down in front of Mr. Bandit, begging for mercy, and the things in the huge backpack behind him fell out.


    "Very well, if you don''t want to die, give me all the money you have!"


    The scene of the roadblocking and robbery happened in front of him, and he was still a Gori swordsman with a sense of justice, while walking out with a look of not waking up.


    "Really..."


    "Those who are captured by the darkness in their hearts, now immediately discard the sword contaminated by the evil heart!"


    Before Gaoli Swordsman took action, there was a girl''s voice that sounded very immature in the forest, but the lines in those words really made Naruto feel helpless...


    He hasn''t heard such a brain-dead line for many years, he hasn''t heard it since he became smart.


    His body was in tatters, and Mr. Bandit, who could go to the Beggar Gang to work part-time at any time, looked around.


    "who?!"


    The other party did not show up, but said again the line that Naruto evaluated as''the legacy of the Cultural Revolution is too heavy.


    "If you don''t want to discard the sword in your hand, you will receive just sanctions!"


    "Who?! Where is it?!"


    Naruto raised his head. The bright sun above his head was not too dazzling for him, and he could easily see the figure standing on the top of the tree.


    "I am here!"


    The girl in a beige dress and the same cloak behind her, the expression on her face is not very clear because of the backlit expression of the sun, but she seems to like this appearance very much, from the big tree that should be more than 20 meters high The top jumped down.


    As long as it landed smoothly, it was finally a handsome debut with her idiot-like lines before, but...


    boom!!


    It is indeed a landing, but the lyrics of "Sister Lin falls from the sky" will only appear beautiful in "Dream of Red Mansions". Once put into reality, this girl who wants to appear like Sister Lin directly becomes A unique face landing.


    Three black lines hung down Naruto''s forehead, and he immediately judged the girl as a more white-eyed girl than Kariya.


    Walking over, holding a branch that I picked up in my hand, poking...


    "Hey, are you dead?"


    The white-eyed girl lifted her face slightly, her eyes were cold for a moment, and then she slammed up from the ground, backflips back several times...


    This white-eyed girl seemed to have a soft spot for such a handsome action, but she couldn''t complete it at all. After a few consecutive backflips, she accidentally stepped on a stone on the ground, and once again became an ugly face landing.


    Gao Li scratched his head, and even creatures like jellyfish like him couldn''t help but complain.


    "What is going on with this person?"


    The white-eyed girl''s face was embarrassed for a moment, and then she ignored this paragraph with her strong nerves. She should be shorter than Lena and stood upright. She pointed her finger at the thief, really with incomparable spirit. If the debut just now can be completed, it should really be perfect.


    "Come on, you evil thief, you better become enlightened immediately!"


    The bandit was shocked by the sound he didn''t know where it came from, but the way the white-eyed girl appeared on the scene eliminated all his tension.


    "Cut! I want to realize something, you stupid and idiotic lady!"


    Miss Baimu looked embarrassed, the muscles on her face twitched as a result, and then immediately activated magic.


    "Xiang Fengjie!"


    The power of magic formed a unique barrier, enclosing the body of Mr. Bandit. Mr. Bandit was fortunate to be able to experience the feeling of flying in mid-air. The Xiangfeng Realm flew to the side under the control of the white-eyed girl. Above the creek, then lifted.

 1286 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1286

    "Ahhh! You woman with a brain problem, don''t think it''s over like this, I will definitely retaliate!!"


    "Fire Ball!!"


    Mr. Bandit¡¯s screams disappeared under the attack of Miss Baimu¡¯s fire ball, and the burnt black body went down the stream. Gaoli lay on the edge of the stream, watching the fading away. The figure slowly floated out.


    "It''s miserable..."


    The white-eyed girl really has a deep love for posing POSE, standing on a rock by the stream with the sun as the background.


    "That''s just what a wicked party that violates justice finally deserves."


    "That one¡­¡­"


    "You don''t need to thank me, I just can''t watch the wicked go overbearing and ignore it, it''s just that. Then, I''ll be out of company!"


    The white-eyed girl turned and left, but she still fell ugly because she accidentally stuck her foot in a crack on the ground.


    Naruto rubbed his eyebrows with a headache, trying to calm his nerves that were about to be completely broken. This sense of justice is full... It should be said that the girl who has gone too far has a very serious legacy of the Cultural Revolution. In China, she can really become a good Red Guard, and Naruto finally got the girl''s name.


    The witch from Seren, Camelia Will Disra Seren.


    Chapter 39-Unbearable blow! His Royal Highness like a thief!


    Lena stayed alone at the crossroads. Finally, after more than an hour, Lena''s poor patience was finally completely polished, and she gave up waiting for the legendary Prince Phil of the magic country Seren. , Using Xiang Fengjie to fly directly to the town, turning his anger into appetite.


    "It doesn''t matter, I will fill my stomach first, and I will talk about the prince later!"


    Naruto¡¯s initial expectation was correct. Although Lena is very troublesome, she is really innocent in some ways. When she encounters irritation, embarrassment, or something that cannot be solved, she is the first responder to do The most important thing is to eat, and the more intense the mood, the more you eat.


    Just because of Lena''s food, the prince who can see her is really...


    A weird wave of power suddenly appeared on the floor of the restaurant. Fortunately, there were no people in the restaurant at this time. Otherwise, it would really scare many people.


    "Lina, can we eat together?"


    If it¡¯s someone else, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be shocked when I hear someone¡¯s voice suddenly when I¡¯m concentrating on something, but Lena is probably too familiar with that voice, so I¡¯m not surprised at all when I hear it suddenly. With a chicken leg in his mouth, he squinted at the golden head on the ground.


    "Why are you here?!"


    Naruto smiled and got out of the ground, "I''m hungry, and I found it here when I smelled the food."


    Lena casually threw a chicken bone at Naruto, but because Naruto still kept the dimensional avoidance state, the chicken bone passed through his body directly and fell into the trash can behind him.


    Lina looked around, but didn''t find Gaoli and Karai. Although she was still upset with Naruto''s smiling face, she still asked, "Where are Karai and that jellyfish?"


    Lena was surprised to find that Naruto''s face was unexpectedly distressed and depressed. He sat opposite Lena and ate a piece of beef on the table before speaking with a gloomy expression.


    "I encountered something troublesome and left it to the two of them to solve it."


    Naruto is totally unbearable for the maiden of Camelia. Naruto has not seen such an innocent girl for so many years. It has similarities with Karai, but in some respects it is two extremes. .


    Camelia has almost crazy paranoia about the word''justice''. She often talks about''sense of justice'' and makes many actions that Naruto thinks are brain-dead, but for Camelie For Ya, all she did was''for justice''.


    In Camelia''s view, all crimes are evil and will definitely be defeated by''justice''.


    In Naruto¡¯s view, there is nothing wrong with whether it is''justice'' or''evil'', but nothing wrong does not mean that it can be accepted. It is also because the past experience is too complicated. Naruto only insists on his own view of good and evil. , The evaluation of outsiders does not matter to him, and the over-simple and naive kind and evil of Camelia are unacceptable to Naruto.


    To be honest, a girl like Camelia is not suitable for living in reality, but suitable for living in that ideal country.


    Utopia!


    Camelia¡¯s goal is to eliminate all darkness and evil in this world and create a world where only''justice'' exists, but how can this kind of thing be realized in reality except in the utopian kingdom of utopia? ?


    Because Camelia could not stand the righteous witch, Naruto decisively threw her to the two natural fools. Anyway, at least for the love, Camelia¡¯s "justice" is not for her. What burden would it cause, and Naruto came to Lena to eat with him in order to mend his nerves that were constantly being shocked.


    Naruto quickly swept the burned food. After a large amount of food entered his stomach, he finally restored the nerves that had been constantly stimulated by Camelia. The two put their legs on the table and drank their meals at the same time. After drinking, enjoy the satisfaction of eating a full stomach.


    "Really, I never want to see that witch again in my life..."


    Hearing Naruto''s sentimental sigh, Lena, who was sitting across from him, suddenly let out a chuckle.


    "Really, it''s the first time I see you so unhelpful to a person."


    Lena seems to be a little gloating, because Naruto has been tortured by Naruto''s spirit. It is rare to see Naruto''s helplessness. Lena is really happy, and Naruto rolls her eyes and glares across. A maroon long-haired sorcerer at a table said, "If you have the ability, go and see the witch, I promise you will vomit blood in five minutes!"


    "Humph..."


    Lena hummed twice, and did not refute Naruto''s words. From the description of Naruto just now, she also knew that the witch named Camelia was a type she could not handle at all, so Don''t let yourself be mentally abused.


    Just when Lena had nothing to say, the door of the restaurant was pushed open. The wooden door made a crunching sound when it was pushed open, which also made Lena''s attention successfully diverted, so there is no need to discuss the witch. Things.


    Lena and Naruto glanced at the same time, and two men walked in from outside, one blonde and the other with black hair.


    The blond man is a little thinner, but he should be close to 1.8 meters tall. His hair is blond, about the length of his chin, and the hair covers his right eye.On the other hand, the black-haired man appears to be very tall. According to his eyesight, he should be more than 1.9 meters tall. He is very burly, with an explosive hairstyle and a thick black beard. He belongs to the type that looks to scare children.


    ''Priests and robbers?''


    In appearance, Lena directly labeled the two men, and Naruto had some smirks in his heart besides some doubts, secretly looking forward to Lena''s reaction for a while.


    The blond man who was judged to be a priest by Lena walked up to Naruto and Lena and asked.


    "Are you two wizards?"


    "Well, what''s wrong?"


    "That''s great. Can you ask two of you to help us complete a job?"


    Lena put down the wine glass in her hand and glanced at the man who was standing behind Mr. Blond Priest, who looked like a bandit robber, and said: "Why, do you want me to fight back the bandit leader for you? ?"


    Lena really didn''t know how to conceal her words, and the content of her words made Naruto laugh out of control.


    Mr. Blond Priest also got embarrassed and waved his hand quickly, "No, this is not a bandit!"


    "Then who is he? Is it an orc warrior?"


    "All in all, please listen to us to explain the content of the matter first."


    Mr. Blond Priest turned his head and glanced at the man who Lena had mistaken for the bandit, then the man strode over, took out a dagger from his body, and inserted it on the table.


    "First of all, before starting the topic, let me show my identity first!"


    Lena was listening to the other person while drinking, but when she saw the logo on the dagger, she almost squirted out the drink in her mouth.


    It was a rather complicated sign. In the middle was a golden shield. On the outside was a white dragon surrounding the shield. There was also a red crown on the white dragon''s body. The crown was a beautiful cross!A very complex and noble sign.


    "This...this logo is...Salen''s royal emblem?!"


    The Holy Kingdom Seren, in this world is a very huge and prosperous country, in the Seren Kingdom, they believe in the red dragon sacred Fide, so the white magic is prosperous, the white magician, even the foreign white magician, in Sailen also has a very high status.

 1287 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1287

    The capital of the Kingdom of Salen is the City of Salen. The City of Salen itself is built on the basis of the six-pointed star, which means that the City of Salen itself is a huge magic circle, which can suppress the power of the demons and black magicians to a certain extent. , And Seren¡¯s palace is located in the center of the six-pointed star magic circle. The royal family that ruled Seren also uses Seren as the family¡¯s surname, which means sacred light, which is the power of the red dragon sacred Feder.


    Mr. Blond Priest smiled slightly when Lena said the origin of the badge, and then said: "As you think, this is the first prince of Salen, and the first heir of Salen, Fei Prince El Alodi Salen!"


    "what?!!"


    It''s not that Lena is not calm enough, but the reality is too cruel!


    The Holy Kingdom Seren is a very powerful and huge country in the entire world, so Seren¡¯s royal family also has a considerable status in the world. The Prince Phil that Lena said before is Seren¡¯s first heir, and Seren in the future According to everyone¡¯s imagination, as the first prince of a country with prosperous white magic, he should be a blond, elegant and handsome man, although Lena¡¯s idiotic appearance was just to stimulate Naruto. But after seeing the Prince Phil, Lena still couldn''t bear the blow and fell to the ground.


    Naruto resisted the crazy smile, and his abdominal muscles became stronger because of the suffocation. His blue eyes looked at Prince Phil, who looked like a thief, and then another appeared in his head. The appearance of a witch and a wizard can''t help but complain.


    ''I can''t imagine that they are actually fathers and daughters. I can only say that this world is too strange...''


    Chapter 40-Prince Phil''s Commission! The Beastmaster is here!


    After finally getting up from the ground, Lena, who had been hit hard, took a last look at the Royal Highness Phil, who is said to be the first heir of the Holy Kingdom Seren. The illusion of the prince was completely destroyed.


    Uncle Phil looks like a prince...


    Although he was deliberately stimulating Naruto, Lena herself was the only one who was irritated in the end. No matter what his character, Naruto, at least his face was still passable.


    Lena stared at Naruto''s profile for a while, after smoothing her small heart that was irritated and hurt, she turned to look at Prince Phil, whose face would really scare the children.


    "Now let me explain what you want to entrust me."


    Although the dream of the prince was completely shattered, Lena would not let go of the opportunity to make money, and the other party was after all the first heir of the Holy Kingdom Seren, he should not give too little reward for the task.


    Uncle Phil glanced at the blond man who Lena described as a priest, and then the blond man spoke.


    "Although it''s a bit rude, can you ask the names of the two first?"


    "Naruto Uzumaki."


    "Lina Imbas."


    "Oh, you are the Miss Lena Imbas!"


    "Yeah..." Lena first replied feebly, and then her eyes flashed bulingbulingly as if she had seen money again, "Am I already that famous?!"


    Mr. Blond Priest nodded, his face was serious and he couldn''t tell any jokes.


    "Yes, we have already heard of your name, the thief nemesis, and Miss Lina, the dragon avoidance expert!"


    Lena herself liked the title of''Rogue Nemesis'', but the''Dragon Avoidance Expert'' really couldn''t be accepted by Lena, her face turned black immediately, she held her forehead with one hand, and felt that her spirit had really endured it today. More blows.


    "Forget the thief nemesis, please don''t call me an expert in avoiding dragons, please?"


    Naruto floated around like a ghost by Lena''s side. Although Lena''s distressed look made Naruto feel that she should comfort him, this thought quickly disappeared with Naruto''s conscience. The only thing left is a spit.


    "Don''t you often introduce yourself like this?"


    "Nonsense! I can only say that I am a thief nemesis. When did I say that I am an expert in avoiding dragons?!"


    "This is not a question of whether you say or not. Anyway, everyone thinks so."


    Naruto spread his hands and continued to stimulate Lena''s endurance limit. It immediately reminded Lena that she was called a dragon avoidance expert for the first time before, and after that she killed a head of speed with the dragon. His face suddenly became darker when he hit the dragon!


    Just before Lena ran away, Naruto immediately turned around and looked at the burly, fierce Prince Phil across a table, and said, "Speaking of which, what are you going to entrust us with, Phil... Uh, prince?"


    Looking at the face of Uncle Phil, it is necessary to say the title of "Prince", let alone a girl, even Naruto feels awkward. Fortunately, Uncle Phil, who is as rough as his appearance, doesn''t care about this. On the contrary, he looked serious, as if he was not affected by the situation where Naruto and Lena almost had a fight just now.


    "As for the name, I actually hope that you can call me Firudh. On the one hand, I am hiding my identity, and on the other hand, it is more informal to call me like this."


    ''Actually, it is not a problem of restraint but a problem of awkwardness...''


    Naruto corrected this in his heart, but on the surface he nodded happily.


    "No problem, Mr. Firude, can you please explain what you want to entrust now."


    Uncle Phil turned his gaze to the blond man next to him, the expression on his face was still that serious. If he were an ordinary human, being stared at Uncle Phil would really panic.


    "Ferius, come on."


    The priest named Ferius turned his face, the blond hair on his head still covered half of his cheek, and said: "Actually, we hope to get rid of the two monsters in this neighborhood to destroy the demons?"


    "Mozu?"


    Naruto and Lena glanced at each other, probably because they had only had the experience of playing against the highest-ranked Scarlet Demon King in the world not long ago, so they are now a little bit resistant to the Demon Race, if they accidentally meet What powerful demons are on, it''s really not fun.


    Ferius would not know the thoughts of the two people in front of him, nor would he know that they had personally destroyed the highest scarlet-eyed demon not too long ago, and continued to explain the content and reason of this commission.


    "In fact, there are monsters of the demons living near this town, which caused considerable disasters to several nearby towns here, and Prince Phil heard this thing during his journey because he couldn¡¯t bear to be nearby. The inhabitants of was invaded and threatened by monsters, so they decided to eliminate those monsters, but if only me and the prince were to deal with that monster, it might not be able to win, and there are all small villages and towns around here, and there are no powerful warriors. That¡¯s why we want to hire two to help. Of course, we will pay for this as a thank you to both of us.¡±


    Lena''s eyes would shine whenever she heard about money, Naruto''s opinion was ignored by her, Lena rubbed her hands in a wretched look, and smiled all over her face.


    "No problem, no problem. Those little demons will be dealt with by us. We will surely complete this mission."


    Lina was excited because of the money, and immediately set off with Uncle Phil and the others to deal with the nearby demons, and it was almost less than half an hour after Naruto and the others left. The Beastmaster and the servant of Jeros, who were on the way, had already arrived here and walked into the restaurant where Naruto and the others had just eaten.


    "Jeroth, hurry up and order food, this king is hungry!"


    The Beastmaster has never spoken politely to Gerlos, or because she is the maker of Gerlos, she doesn''t need to be polite at all.


    If it is under normal circumstances, the Beastmaster¡¯s tone is not gentle, but at least it is calm. There are two situations in which the Beastmaster¡¯s tone will never be calm. One is the Beastmaster who has not woken up. Kind is the hungry beast king.


    Because the Beastmaster can know all the psychological activities of Jeroth, so even if Jeroth spit out the Beastmaster in his heart, he rushed to order food.


    Beastmaster, just like the name she has, she not only has a beast-like sense of smell for things, but also a beast-like stomach. Her appetite is amazing, but when she eats, she moves more elegantly than Lena. That¡¯s it.


    Gerlos was standing behind the Beastmaster, not daring to take a seat, holding an ice cream cone in his hand, licking his tongue while selling cute.


    The Beastmaster was sweeping the burned food gracefully and quickly. After swallowing all the food in his mouth, he asked Jeros who was standing beside him without looking back, saying: "Jeroth, can feel that Where is the breath of the golden man now?"


    After hearing the words, Jerome stopped his cute behavior. Although his eyes were still squinted, his face was calm and without any smile. He carefully sensed the surrounding breath, and then shook his head. : "No, I think he might have noticed me, so he pressed his breath to be no different from ordinary humans, and I can''t perceive it, but on this table, there is a residual smell from him."


    "is it?"


    The Beastmaster''s purple eyes widened slightly because of surprise. It seemed that he had never thought that such a coincidence would happen, but he immediately covered up all his emotions with that charming smile.


    The Beastmaster is very beautiful, both in figure and appearance, are far above the little girl like Lena. In terms of appearance and temperament, she is an impeccably beautiful royal sister. At this time, the royal sister put down her hands. She used her long, white fingers to slowly slide her knife and fork on the table, and then flicked gently with her fingers.


    The scent remaining on the table was condensed by the magic power of the Beastmaster into crystal-like powder. After shining in the air, it disappeared completely. At the same time, the beastmaster¡¯s charming and majestic voice was transmitted at a frequency that humans could not hear. Get out.


    "Find this man, and report to this king!"


    All the beasts living near this town heard the Beastmaster¡¯s voice. Whether it was a monster with a beast or an ordinary beast without advanced wisdom, they all obeyed the Beastmaster¡¯s commands instinctively. Since she is the Beastmaster, she will The power of this imperial beast.


    Although Naruto wiped out his breath, he forgot to eliminate his own smell, probably because no one used smell to track his position for many years.

 1288 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1288

    The nearby beasts started a big action because of an order from the Beastmaster. The Beastmaster picked up the knife and fork again, but in his heart he remembered the contact that Hades King Fibrizol had sent to him. The content made the Beastmaster squint her beautiful and sexy. eye.


    Even the five confidants of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon are not monolithic. Both the Neptune and the Overlord are inclined to the Pluto school, while the Demon Dragon King Gabu and the Beast King look very unpleasant to the Pluto. This is similar to the appearance of the Pluto. It doesn''t matter at all, the Beastmaster just doesn''t like Pluto''s despicable way to achieve goals, even the pride of being a demon can be discarded.


    The things Pluto said before, the Beastmaster is still considering, as for what decision the Beastmaster will make in the end, she will have to wait for her to meet with someone.


    "I really look forward to the official meeting between us, the golden nightmare man!"


    Chapter 41-White-eyed Prince Phil! First meet the Beastmaster!


    Originally it was just a small task commissioned by Uncle Phil, but since there is a demon king of the level of Beastmaster involved, it will fully develop to another level and direction.


    Under the leadership of Uncle Phil and Uncle Ferius, Naruto and Lena passed through a stone forest and came to a gloomy cave.


    There are still two huge stone pillars standing at the entrance of the cave, which seems to be the remains of some kind of architecture. This gloomy cave, combined with the tall and sharp stone forest nearby, all exudes a rather bad atmosphere.


    Lina looked up at the huge cave in front of her, and she believed that as long as there were no Demon Race like Chabrani Goode or five henchmen in front of her, there would be nothing wrong, so her face was not nervous at all.


    "It looks like a very old building. Maybe it''s an ancient tomb. There is a lot of grievance in this kind of place. If it''s a demons, it would indeed choose this kind of cold and dark place."


    The source of the power of the demons is the dark emotions of human beings, and places where a lot of dead people are buried or where major grievances have occurred are very grievances. This huge grievance is the best food for the demons. For example, the place where Qin Shihuang killed 400,000 prisoners of war in Zhao Kingdom was the best place for the demons to survive.


    Ferius stood behind Uncle Phil, trying to fulfill the duty of a narration.


    "I heard that those monsters live in this cave, and we also heard that there is a leader leading those monsters in the depths of the cave!"


    For Lena, she usually doesn¡¯t care about the identity of the enemy. Anyway, because of her character, she mostly used magic to bombard him before she knew the enemy. This is the same, although she hasn¡¯t seen the enemy at all. What it looks like, but Lena has already rolled up her sleeves full of energy.


    "No matter what kind of enemy he is, let me use Dragon Slash to destroy them in one fell swoop!"


    Uncle Phil turned around, with endless seriousness in his black eyes, which made his face look even more scary.


    "Don''t use magic casually, okay?! Even if it is a monster, as long as we talk to them well, maybe they won''t do bad things!"


    "Huh? How is that possible?"


    Lena looked helplessly at the extremely burly figure in front of her, but what she said was innocent or a brain-disabled uncle. In Lena¡¯s worldview, the bad guys are the bad guys, and the bad guys are going to be bullied by her, Lena But I have never thought of using words to make the bad guys abandon the dark and cast light. Simply put, Lena and Naruto are completely at odds with this Uncle Phil.


    But in any case, Uncle Phil was the person who paid for the hiring of Naruto and Lena. Since he said so, Naruto and Lena have no choice but to enter this cave first.


    The cave itself should have been formed naturally, and then artificially excavated to form a man-made building, but generally it still retains the original appearance of the cave.


    There are stalactites everywhere in the cave, and the stalactites are constantly flowing down. From these stalactites, the history of this cave is much better than that of humans like Uncle Phil.


    Under Lena''s slope, Naruto had to act as a self-illuminating body, using her golden chakra as a lighting device to illuminate the dark cave.


    Naruto looked at the dense stalactites around him. Although it was as beautiful as a fairyland, it was not a great place for Naruto.


    "Really, there is no way to use too powerful tactics in such a place."


    "Is that right?"


    "Yes, if you use Dragon Pozhan''s tricks here, the whole cave will collapse. It''s really troublesome. Wouldn''t the demons choose a relatively empty place? Fighting in this place is really uncomfortable. ."


    "That''s right, this kind of gloomy place really wants people to blast it directly with Dragon Pozhan!!"


    Both Lena and Naruto expressed their dissatisfaction with this gloomy place, but there is no way. After all, Uncle Phil asked for it. Naruto and others would not follow this trivial matter in the face of money. Uncle Phil is pretentious.


    Because it is an empty cave, the sound waves will continue to reverberate in the cave, and the slightest sound will be heard clearly. When Naruto and Lena continued to complain about this damn cave, a sound wave came from the front. A large humming sound.


    As soon as Lena''s eyes turned, she saw countless monsters in front of her. All these monsters had pig-like appearances. The pair of yellow eyes looked really permeating in the dark cave.


    "What? I thought it was a great monster. It turned out to be just a little demon pig. I can deal with this level of little monster, Lena Imbas casually!"


    Little devil pigs are very inferior and dirty monsters. Their habits are similar to those of wild boars. They are not as strong if they are powerful. It is just because of their low IQ and the huge number of races that they can easily control a large group of little devil pigs. Some of the monsters that inferior wizards like very much, but these little magic pigs, in Lena''s eyes, are far inferior to those monsters or berserkers.


    "Wait!"


    Uncle Phil, who was full of justice, immediately stood up and stopped Lena¡¯s idea of ??directly destroying these little magic pigs. Although she was facing a dirty and low monster, Uncle Phil still did not forget to let them abandon. The idea of ??doing evil to good.


    "I will convince them first, so maybe they won''t be our enemy!"


    "To convince them?"


    Lena was taken aback, and she turned her face to Ferius who was standing behind her in surprise, "Does Mr. Firude know the language of Little Devil Pig?"


    Ferius retracted his gaze and turned to Lena, with a serious expression without joking.


    "how can that be¡­¡­"


    "what?!"


    The first heir to the Holy Kingdom Seren, Uncle Phil¡¯s white eyes far exceed Naruto and Lena¡¯s imagination. Not all monsters have high intelligence, which means that not all monsters can understand human language. And Uncle Phil didn''t know the language of Little Devil Pig and dared to convince Little Devil Pig, and he didn''t know where he came from such confidence.


    "Listen! You obediently let the way out!"


    Uncle Phil stood in the dark cave with a group of dirty little magic pigs in front of him, but he still spoke human language.


    "I don''t want to take your lives, but if you don''t listen to my advice, the two ferocious wizards behind will not let you go!!"


    "Asshole! Who are you talking about?!"


    Lena''s angry violent voice echoed in the cave, but Naruto covered his forehead with a rather headache.


    "Really, I wasted time with this kind of fool. If I stay here anymore, I think my IQ will be lowered, Lena, I''ll leave it to you."


    There is no such thing as embarrassment between Naruto and Lena. He can''t stand this rough-looking but innocent uncle Phil. After activating the dimensional avoidance, his body slowly sinks underground. .


    "Hey! Uzumaki Naruto! You fellow stop me!"


    "Bye bye, Lena Sang, here is the responsibility of you. You have to work hard to make money. I will wait for you while eating and drinking. Remember to come over and pay."


    "Ah! Uzumaki Naruto!"


    Lena¡¯s angry roar kept echoing in the cave, but it didn¡¯t make sense for Naruto, because he had already initiated the dimensional avoidance, and quickly slipped away. Just as he said, stay with people like Uncle Phil for a long time. Now, Naruto really felt that his IQ was going down.


    At the same time, at the entrance of the cave...


    According to the return sent to find the beasts smelling of Naruto, the Beastmaster and Jeros finally found the cave following the smell of Naruto. The Beastmaster stood at the entrance of the cave with one hand on his hips, looking in front of him with purple eyes. The cave exuding a gloomy atmosphere said: "Is it here?"


    Gerlos carefully sensed the situation inside the cave, and then smiled.


    "It should be, Lord Beastmaster. Although I can''t feel the breath of that person here, there is the breath of a companion in it, and there are many small monsters. Maybe he came across something interesting. Here it is."


    I have to say that Jerome has inherited the wisdom and observation ability of the Beastmaster. Although he has only met Naruto once officially and is still fighting, Jerome has already got a rough idea of ??Naruto¡¯s temper and working style. This can only be said that when the Beastmaster merged the power of priests and generals to create Jeros, it was not just power that was doubled.


    The Beastmaster put down the jade hand that was originally on his hips, and when he was about to take a step, his purple eyes suddenly narrowed, revealing an interesting smile.


    "It feels really keen, Jeros, get ready, that person has already arrived!"

 1289 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1289

    The smile on Jeros''s face froze for a moment, and then he secretly boosted his magic power. At the same time, he couldn''t help being a little surprised, being able to approach without being noticed, Uzumaki Naruto''s hidden strength is probably more than he imagined. what.


    The land about five meters in front of the Beast King suddenly suffered a dimensional distortion. The dimensional barrier was twisted because of Naruto¡¯s Chakra, and a unique dimensional gate was formed in it. Naruto¡¯s body slowly emerged from the ground. He stood completely in front of the Beastmaster, holding his arms, looking at the blond beauty in front of him, and said with a smile: "Although I have heard it for a long time, but it should be said that this is the first official meeting, Beastmaster! Jelas Medari ohm!"


    Chapter 42-Gifts from the Beast King! Four Worlds Dragon Sacred Heart Jade!


    The Beastmaster and Naruto looked at each other at the same time, and their blue and purple eyes narrowed at the same time, showing their more keen observation ability than anything else.


    The Beastmaster is the second high-ranking Demon King Naruto has seen. The first one is naturally the Scarlet Demon King Shabrani Goode. Compared to the overbearing and unreasonable Crimson Demon King, the Beastmaster in front of Naruto is obviously more suitable. His appetite.


    This is not because the Beastmaster is a beautiful woman, but because of the Beastmaster''s boldness, courage and wisdom.


    Knowing that Naruto was the man who defeated or even eliminated the Scarlet-Eyed Demon King, although it was only one-seventh of the fragments, the strength of that kind is far above the combined strength of the Beastmaster and Jeros. It¡¯s impossible for the Beastmaster not to know that even if she and Jeroth join forces, she will not be Naruto¡¯s opponent, and she dared to appear directly in front of Naruto like this. No matter what the purpose of the Beastmaster, her courage is worthy of Naruto¡¯s appreciation. of.


    The Beastmaster was also looking at Naruto, although she knew that the strength of the person in front of her was higher than her, and for now, she herself hadn''t figured out any reason for them to get along with each other in peace, but the Beastmaster was surprisingly calm. .


    For the man who can use the power of the legendary Golden King, the Beastmaster has been curious, suspected, and even fearful before, but Naruto''s appearance seems to be a bit out of the Beastmaster''s initial expectations, because the two had just met At that moment, Naruto noticed that Beastmaster''s eyes were slightly enlarged.


    In the impression of the Beastmaster, the person who can defeat the Scarlet-Eyed Demon should be a more arrogant person than him, like the one who succumbs to the anger of the opponent when they meet, but for now, the opponent is ''Gentleness'' was beyond the Beastmaster''s expectations.


    The Beastmaster and Naruto seemed to have the same eyes, but both of them knew very well. They were looking at the enemy''s eyes at this time, and had no meaning in that respect.


    After being silent for a while, the Beastmaster broke the silence first.


    "I really didn''t expect that the person who defeated Lord Red-Eyed with a heavy blow would be so young."


    This sentence was spoken from the heart of the Beastmaster. If it hadn''t been seen with his own eyes, the Beastmaster would not believe that the person who defeated the Scarlet-Eyed Demon would be so young.


    Although I can''t figure out the purpose of the Beastmaster for the time being, the so-called not to hit the smiley man with his hand, since the Beastmaster has not torn his face with him, Naruto will not just turn his face with the Beastmaster like this, and smiled: "Thank you for the praise. Lord Beastmaster, although I look young, I am a hundred years old."


    The Beastmaster smiled and didn''t say anything about age. Although Naruto is already a hundred years old, the Beastmaster has existed in this world since the beginning of the war between gods and monsters, which was at least tens of thousands of years ago. The age of the Beastmaster is far greater than Naruto Uzumaki¡¯s.


    Naruto saw that the Beastmaster didn''t speak, and knew that she didn''t want to mention this topic again, so he changed her words immediately.


    "Speaking of it, what is it that allows the Beastmaster to come here from the Isle of Wolves and find a human in my area?"


    "The person who defeated the Scarlet Demon King cannot be described as a mere human."


    The beast king said with a smile, and then all the smiles on his face were completely suppressed. The purple eyes were sharp and seductive, and they looked like a peerless concubine. If you are not careful, you will fall into her pair. I couldn''t help myself out of the bottomless purple eyes.


    Naruto secretly muttered the Qingxin Mantra in his heart to keep the spiritual platform clear, completely free from the eyes of the Beast King.


    The corner of the Beastmaster''s mouth seemed to tick, but after all he didn''t say too much at this point, but reached out his hand and slapped his beautiful and brilliant blonde long hair.


    "I want to negotiate a deal with you, the golden nightmare man."


    "transaction?"


    Although Naruto has made countless trades in his life, and most of them ended in his own profit, the blonde woman in front of him is one of the five confidants of the Scarlet Demon, and the most strategic and wise beast king Jie among the five kings. Drawing silk, Naruto repeatedly warned herself to be cautious, not daring to be careless, and smiled: "May I talk about the content of the transaction first, Beastmaster?"


    Naruto¡¯s reaction seemed to be within the Beastmaster¡¯s expectations, so there was no irritation on the Beastmaster¡¯s face. He turned his head and glanced at Jeros. The latter immediately nodded to indicate that he understood, and then took out a painted picture from the ground. The good magic circle was placed on the ground.


    The parchment was painted with a perfect seven-pointed star pattern. After Gerlos injected his magic power into the seven-pointed star magic circle, the magic circle emitted a black light, and then the black light shone on Naruto. With the body of the Beast King, all their shadows were separated from their bodies, and then two figures that were exactly the same as them were formed.


    When the black light disappeared completely, Naruto and the Beastmaster had been sealed inside a transparent barrier. From the inside, you could see everything from the outside, but from the outside, there was nothing here. And the two figures formed by their shadows just now are standing outside, instead of them, they are standing next to Geroth.


    The behavior of the Beastmaster seemed very strange. The barrier she displayed had no power. It was not so much a seal as it created a space where the Beastmaster and Naruto could be alone without being noticed.


    "Beastmaster, can you explain why you did this?"


    The Beastmaster used his magic power to condense two chairs and signaled Naruto to sit down. Then he took a seat first and folded his right leg on top of his left leg. The calf muscles were tightened due to this action, showing perfection. Leg curve.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t help it, after all, I have to hide from Pluto''s eyes, I can only do this."


    "Pluto? Fibrizol?"


    "Yes, that''s him." The Beastmaster responded and was silent for a few seconds, but he didn''t hear Naruto''s voice again. The purple eyes revealed a curious look at Naruto and said: " Don¡¯t you ask me as one of the five kings, why should I hide my actions from him?¡±


    Naruto was calm on the surface, but he had already raised his alertness to the highest level in his heart.


    The cunning and insidiousness of this woman as Beastmaster is definitely not inferior to Feng Fujiko and Belmod. You must be careful when you talk to her, otherwise a person who accidentally falls into the trap of the Beastmaster will be sold by her without knowing it. .


    "I''m really curious about this, but I think I can find the answer myself, or say... the answer you took the initiative to tell me makes me unable to believe it, Beastmaster."


    The Beastmaster¡¯s expression stiffened a bit. This should be the first time someone saw through her mind, except for the Scarlet-Eyed Demon and Pluto Fibrizol, which caused the Beastmaster¡¯s mood to change slightly. Although it was quickly covered up, it still Naruto caught her emotional fluctuations.


    The Beastmaster smiled and adjusted his emotions quickly, but his original pace was disrupted by Naruto''s words.


    Originally, if Naruto asked about the reason after she said that she wanted to hide from Pluto, she could tell Naruto some specious and half-true news, even if Naruto didn¡¯t believe it, she would eventually treat him. Make an impact, so that she can gradually grasp the pace of the conversation and ultimately occupy the most benefit.But I didn''t expect Naruto to take her to an army at this point, and the one who was eventually affected became the Beastmaster himself.


    ''This man is indeed more difficult to deal with than imagined...''


    The Beastmaster admitted this in her heart, which was considered her recognition of Naruto, and then her slender white fingers slid across her beautiful side face again, and her face turned into such an invisible smile. .


    "Although I don''t know when it will be, Pluto Fibrizol will definitely come to you. No matter what he does then, I hope you will try to cooperate with him."


    "Cooperate?"


    Naruto squeezed his chin and quickly analyzed the true purpose of the Beastmaster in his heart.


    Naruto was not surprised that Naruto would come to him. After all, he was the one who defeated the Scarlet Eye Demon and was able to perform heavy slashing. Because of this, the Beast King would come to him, and he was the leader among the five kings. The status of the Pluto, of course, will be the same. Even if he does not come to see himself in person, he will make many plans and arrangements for himself, but what role does the Beastmaster play in this?


    There are too few circumstances to be able to analyze, Naruto can only ask the Beastmaster about the current situation.


    "I''m very distressed when you say that, Beastmaster. It seems normal for you to cooperate with Pluto''s actions, but as far as I am concerned, I don''t see any benefit to me? I really don''t How to convince yourself to just agree to your terms, Beastmaster."


    Naruto''s words are actually very clear. Either you tell me all the plans for you and Pluto, or you are trying to impress me with enough benefits, otherwise it would be wishful thinking to ask me to do what you said.


    Naruto is very confident in his own strength. He confirms that the Beastmaster will not be his opponent, even with the addition of Jeros, so although the current situation is that the Beastmaster is dark and he is bright, Naruto can still grasp the initiative. .


    The Beastmaster should have been prepared for this. He took out a roll of parchment from his body, and inside it was a map of the world.


    This world is not just the red world, but includes all the four-color worlds. There are a total of eight different symbols on the four circles, representing the four-color demon kings and the four dragons. These four circles It represents the four-color world, and a big circle surrounded by the four-color world represents the residence of the King of Golden Nightmare, the endless sea of ??chaos!


    The Beastmaster poured his magic power into the parchment, and the parchment began to shine. To be precise, on the parchment, the four symbols representing the dragon gods of the four realms glowed, and finally from this roll of parchment Four gems emerged.


    "This is the big gift I give you, do you like it, the golden nightmare man?"


    "Sacred Heart Jade?!"


    Chapter 43-The Light of Sacred Heart Jade! No match for the Beast King!


    Seeing the gift presented by the Beastmaster, even Naruto became a little uncomfortable. In this world, it can be described as a precious treasure, the four-world dragon sacred heart jade!


    The sacred heart jade corresponds to the set of devil blood jade that the beast king gave to Jeros after the war of surrendering the devil thousands of years ago. The four gems correspond to the four dragon gods, the red dragon god, the black dragon god, and the blue dragon god. The power of the White Dragon God, if used reasonably, can increase the upper limit of magic power and strengthen the power of magic, whether it is attack, defense or healing magic.


    Because Sacred Heart Jade borrows the power of the four dragon gods at the same time, the increase in magic power is quite large. Even the blood of the Millennium Serpent cannot be compared with it. It can match or even surpass the Sacred Heart Jade. Only Jie Luo The group of demon blood jade and the legendary sage stone on the sergeant are just.


    Sacred Heart Jade is a priceless treasure. Even if the people of the Demon Race cannot use the power of Sacred Heart Jade, but the Beastmaster simply gives this kind of thing to himself, Naruto really has a famous saying in his head.

 1290 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1290

    ''Nothing to show courtesy, whoever commits crime is stealing.''


    It¡¯s just the first time Naruto and the Beastmaster have met. From a standpoint, the two sides should be hostile. But the first time they met, the Beastmaster would give such a large gift for no reason. If Naruto had no doubt, he would just accept it. It''s a real idiot.


    Seeing that Naruto didn¡¯t immediately accept this group of precious Sacred Heart Jade, the Beast King secretly nodded in his heart. Obviously she also thought that it would be a problem if Naruto accepted the Sacred Heart Jade without any hesitation. There was a deliberate smile.


    "Why, refuse to accept it? Or do you think this group of Sacred Heart Jade is fake?"


    With a confident smile on the Beastmaster¡¯s face, you can tell from her expression that she is absolutely sure that the set of Sacred Heart Jade she took out is absolutely authentic!


    The sacred heart jade is the same as the devil blood jade. There are four sets of jade. The four demon kings each have a set of devil blood jade, and the four dragon gods each have a set of sacred heart jade.


    The devil blood jade on Jeros¡¯ body is a treasure of the Crimson-Eyed Demon King. The Crimson-Eyed Demon gave the Demon Blood Jade and other treasures to his five confidantes. The Beast King received the Demon Blood Jade. After the War of Conquering the Demon, the Demon Blood Jade was given to Jeros.


    The time when the Beastmaster got the Sacred Heart Jade probably dates back five thousand years ago.


    The protracted war between Gods and Demons that has lasted for tens of thousands of years, and finally the Scarlet Eyed Demon King was divided into seven seals, and the Red Dragon God was exhausted and fell into the Chaos Sea, but before the Scarlet Dragon God fell into the Chaos Sea. , Beastmaster risked that he would be swallowed by the sea of ??chaos, drifting forever in the endless darkness, stole the only set of sacred heart jade in the scarlet world from the red dragon god who had lost his power, so the beast king could It is absolutely certain that this group of Sacred Heart Jade is genuine.


    The other four kings didn''t know this, so the Beastmaster could give this group of Sacred Heart Jade to Naruto.


    Firstly, Sacred Heart Jade is an extremely precious treasure. As a great gift to win over Naruto, the weight should be enough. Secondly, Sacred Heart Jade borrows the power of the Dragon God from the Four Realms. Although it is a very precious treasure, it is for the demons. In fact, there is no use, and if you change to Luna, there is no way to use the magic blood jade. The third and most important point is that even Pluto did not know that the Beast King got the Sacred Heart Jade, so even Naruto had it. Sacred Heart Jade, it is difficult for Pluto to doubt the head of the Beastmaster.


    In addition to the enchantment that the Beastmaster asked Jeros to set up at this time, no matter how he investigates, at best, he can only know that the Beastmaster has met with Naruto, and the content of their actual conversations, even Jeros can''t know.


    The Beastmaster¡¯s plan was too detailed, and when Naruto knew only part of it, he could only guess that the Beastmaster wanted to conceal that she had contact with him. As for the rest, it was impossible to know.


    I took a closer look at the four sacred heart jade in front of him. Like the devil blood jade, the sacred heart jade is also red. On the contrary, the devil blood jade and the sacred heart jade in the black world are all black. The color of jade in this world is also the same as the color of the world.


    However, because the sacred heart jade condenses the power of the four dragon gods in the four worlds, compared to the blood-like devil blood jade, the red luster of the sacred heart jade reveals the sacred brilliance, this sacred heart The luster of the jade itself has the effect that it can get rid of the power of evil, it is the real treasure!


    Naruto shook his hand slightly, and the four Sacred Heart Jade had been automatically worn on his body.


    "I like these four gems very much, thanks, Beastmaster."


    The tone is relaxed and familiar. I really can¡¯t see that they have just met for more than ten minutes. Naruto will change to this tone. Thanks to the set of Sacred Heart Jade given by the Beastmaster, it can also be used. Make up for the part that caused the lowering of your Chakra last time because of the use of Heavy Slash.


    The Beastmaster held his cheek with one hand, and the smile on her face was pleasant and beautiful. It was really hard to tell that she would be so good at calculating.


    Naruto made the Sacred Heart Jade into his own hand ring and ankle ring, which he wore on his hands and feet respectively, and the Beastmaster glanced at the four brilliant red jewels on his body. He rolled his eyes and looked at the guardian. The strongest subordinate outside of the enchantment said with a smile: "It seems that you are very satisfied with this Sacred Heart Jade, how about giving you the Devil Blood Jade?"


    If Naruto had both the Demon Blood Jade and the Sacred Heart Jade, his Chakra would have increased to a larger level than before, but Naruto shook his head decisively at this point.


    "No, I think Sacred Heart Jade suits me very well."


    Just sending a set of Sacred Heart Jade is enough to make Naruto wonder what the Beast King is planning. If even the devil blood jade that had been given to his subordinates was sent out, Naruto would really dare not accept it. , Because the Beastmaster must pay such a price, the things she planned must be even greater.


    When the Beastmaster heard Naruto''s refusal, he didn''t know whether it was irritability or admiration in his heart, but in the end all his emotions were covered with her beautiful smile.


    "In that case, it will be a pleasure to cooperate."


    The white palm of the Beastmaster paused in the air, Naruto''s eyes focused on it for a long time, and finally he stretched out his hand, and shook hands with the Beastmaster¡¯s jade hand, so as not to be pitted by the Beastmaster in the future, Naruto still added something. .


    "I only promise to cooperate with Pluto as much as possible in the future, other things are not within my consideration."


    "No problem, for me, this is enough."


    The Beastmaster is still laughing like that, but the voice seems to be a lot lighter than before. In the plan of the Beastmaster, Naruto and Pluto, even the Overlord, the Sea King, and the Demon King may be involved. As for the end in the end Only time will tell how big things will become.


    Standing up from the chair condensed by magic power, the Beastmaster fluttered his beautiful long golden hair and shook her head, making her soft and healthy long hair sway from side to side, shining with golden streamers.


    "If that''s the case, then I will leave first, the golden nightmare man."


    "My name is Naruto Uzumaki, not a golden nightmare."


    Naruto seemed to care about this question very much. When he stood up, the smile on his face was full of magic and danger.


    Seeing the smile on his face, the Beastmaster couldn''t help but suffocated his breath. It was not a heartbeat, but a fright. Suddenly, the Beastmaster felt the guess that she had denied before.


    ''The person who defeated Lord Scarlet Eyed Demon Lord should be a more arrogant existence than him...''


    This point was previously rejected by the Beastmaster himself, but now, Naruto¡¯s changes in aura seem to prove that the Beastmaster¡¯s initial guess was correct. Under this courage, the Beastmaster, one of the five henchmen of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon King, is Feeling as heavy as being oppressed by the mountains.


    Slightly sinking his eyelids, the Beastmaster hesitated for a moment, but he still spoke.


    "My name is... Jelas Medario."


    Abandoning these words, the blushing Beastmaster lifted the enchantment and immediately left with Jeroth.


    Although Naruto knew the real name of the Beastmaster before, but from the Beastmaster''s own words, Naruto always won a little psychologically. This is always a matter of mood, and the blush of the Beastmaster should be because she took the initiative to report. The shame of being born.


    Naruto accepted the Sacred Heart Jade, which is considered to be a win for the Beastmaster by half; while Naruto asked the Beastmaster to name his real name, and it was his counterattack. In general, the confrontation between the two of them was considered a tie.


    Naruto shook the sacred heart jade on his wrist. Under the sun, the sound and the top reflected the beautiful and intoxicating luster like red wine, but for Naruto, all this was not as pleasing as the blush of the Beast King just now.


    "Jeras Medario, although I don''t know what you are going to play, but I will continue to play with you. I think it will be very interesting..."


    The contact between the Beastmaster and Naruto did not tell the others, and Naruto did not intend to tell Lena about this. It doesn¡¯t make much difference, because the target of the Beastmaster is just him, and Lena is not in the Beastmaster¡¯s. Within the goal, and in this world, the man staring at the man Uzumaki Naruto is definitely not just a Beastmaster.


    The spatial position keeps moving from where Naruto he is now to the east, to the far east within the Conferred God Enchantment. In the east within the Conferred God Enchantment, life becomes scarce as it approaches the east, reaching the far east. It has become a barren land where neither animals nor plants can survive. That place is called the Destroyed Desert, and it is a land of death that can''t come out after entering.


    The reason why the Destroyed Desert is a life restricted area, apart from the worse environment than Lop Nur, is because it is the leader of the five confidantes of the Scarlet Demon, and the base of Pluto Fibrizou!


    Chapter 44-Fibrizol''s calculations! Beastmaster''s scheming!


    Pluto Fibrizol is the strongest among the five henchmen of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon, and the most sinister and evil character.


    Pluto has the ability to control life and death at will. He can let the dead soul return to the world at will. Although it is not a real resurrection, it can cause an effect like rebirth from the dirty soil.


    Basically, as long as Pluto is willing, he can resurrect anyone who has died, and no sacrifice is required. As long as he is willing, he can create an army of tens of thousands of undead in an instant.


    Fibrizol himself really enjoys the feeling of playing with human life in applause, so he himself is also one of the worst characters among the five henchmen of the Scarlet Eyes. Overlord and Sea King are relatively obedient to the orders of Pluto, and his character The most ferocious dragon king and the most wise beast king among the five kings do not like Pluto''s style, so the relationship with Pluto is relatively bad, especially the dragon king Gabu.


    At this time, Pluto is sitting in his Hades Palace alone. In the whole Hades Palace, there is no life except himself. The atmosphere in the air is not cold and silent, but full of the smell of countless deaths. , This place is really suitable as the palace of Hades.


    There are not many decorations in the entire Hades Palace, except for the room where Hades usually rests, and an''exhibition room'' for storing some souls of the dead, the rest is an empty hall.


    There are twelve stone pillars around the hall, which are the main pillars inside the Hades Palace. In the center of the hall is a stone pillar slightly shorter than those pillars, but the height is more than ten meters. The huge stone pillar standing in the hall is really abrupt. At the top of the stone pillar is the throne of Pluto Febrizol.


    The reason why he set up his throne on such a high stone pillar was really because of the appearance of Pluto Fibrizol, the most harmless of the five kings.


    Although he is the most insidious and powerful among the five kings, with the worst character, Fibrizol''s appearance is only a beautiful boy of twelve or thirteen years old. His stature is quite short, so he has to stand tall to appear''dominant''.


    As the king of life and death, he has such a harmless appearance, or the truth is the same as Taoism.


    Taoism believes that the way to go beyond death is to keep the baby state forever. Chapter 28 of "Laozi" says "return to the baby", meaning that rejuvenation is the method of immortality, or the body shape of such a child, also It represents the characteristics of Pluto as the king of life and death.


    In front of Fibrizol, there are several screens condensed by magic, just like modern televisions, from which they constantly''broadcast'' past events. To be precise, the things on these screens belong to Pluto. The memory fragments extracted from my brain, so that I can check my memory and look for some problems that I have previously ignored.


    On a screen directly in front of Fibrizol, there are two huge red figures that have been fighting for tens of thousands of years, the Red Dragon Sacred Fide and the Scarlet Demon Chabranigud.

 1291 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1291

    In that war, Pluto was also one of the direct participants. The fierceness and strength of the war at that time was still unforgettable by Pluto. He was finally seized by the Red Dragon God and used his two sabers, the Red Dragon God Sword and Slash. The Demon Sword divided the body of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon King into seven, and sealed the seven fragments of the Demon King in different souls. With the reincarnation, they continued to fall into reincarnation.


    Before being sealed, the Scarlet-Eyed Demon King looked at his destined strongest opponent, his low voice revealed endless unwillingness and hatred.


    "Santa Fede, you will remember it to me! You sealed me today not the end, but just the beginning. One day, I will complete my destruction and bring everything back to the past!"


    The voice of the Scarlet Eyed Demon King is his hateful accusation, and it is also his curse. The demons will inherit the Red Eyes will, and their purpose is to destroy this.


    In order to defeat and seal the Scarlet Eye Demon King, the Scarlet Dragon God almost exhausted all his power. He knew that his seal could only seal the Scarlet Eye for a while. For the Demon King, even if it was cut into seven pieces, the life span was endless. Perhaps in thousands or tens of thousands of years, the fragments of the devil will be resurrected, and the world will be shrouded in the shadow of the devil again.


    In order to protect the future of this world and to leave hope for the future, the Chilong God divided his natal power into four parts, creating four clones of himself, and at the same time fused the four elements of earth, wind, water and fire, to give this The mission of the four clones to guard the future of the world.


    In the process of division, a small part of the Chilong God¡¯s natal power and soul fragments split, and the Chilong God merged it with the Chilong God Sword, and the Chilong God Sword will therefore wander in the world. , Looking for someone suitable to become a knight of the red dragon god.


    After sealing the Scarlet-Eyed Demon King and creating his own four clones, the Chilong God knew that he was dead soon, and before he completely lost his consciousness, he left a prophecy.


    "The red king came to the world, filling the world with blood, and then the golden man will come, creating endless golden nightmares."


    This prophecy is the last thing that the Scarlet Dragon God left in the world. After that, the Scarlet Dragon God fell into the endless sea of ??chaos because he exhausted all his power, and his power was lost to the Four Dragon Kings. And the red dragon god knight inherited it.


    Fibrizol knew the content of the original prophecy. During the war of surrendering the demons thousands of years ago, everything was basically carried out according to his plan. Although the Crimson Eyed Demon was permanently sealed by the Water Dragon King, but because the Water Dragon King died, they finally It can be considered a little bit cheaper, because there are seven fragments of the Demon King, while the Dragon King has only four!


    But the golden nightmare that the Red Dragon God said did not appear in the entire war of demons.


    If it is the prophecy of an ordinary priest, Pluto can ignore it, but it is the final prophecy left by the Red Dragon God before his death. Although Fibrizou is crazy and arrogant, he does not underestimate the Dragon God. The golden nightmare people mentioned by the Dragon God were not in the war of surrendering the demons thousands of years ago, but now five thousand years after the end of the war between the gods and demons, it seems that they have finally descended on this world.


    Pluto, who had fallen into a long sleep, was awakened by the power of the Scarlet Eyed Demon King and the Golden Nightmare King. The powerful magic power that far surpassed the Scarlet Eyed Demon King and the Scarlet Dragon God, as long as you feel it once, you will never Forget, that kind of golden power can be imagined by closing your eyes, just like the deepest nightmare.


    Because of the worry about that prophecy, Pluto contacted the Beast King before and asked her to borrow her Beast Priest Jeroth. It was really helpless to get this.


    In the war of surrendering demons thousands of years ago, although Pluto directly declared war on the Protoss and launched the war of surrendering demons, in that war, he was regarded as the person who received the least benefit.


    During that war, Fibrizol¡¯s Underworld General was wiped out by the Water Dragon King, and the Underworld Officer was also killed under the siege of the Human Race, Dragon Race, Elf Race and Dwarf Race. Therefore, although the Pluto King still had many demons under his rule, However, the strongest priests and generals have been lost, and they cannot be resurrected. Pluto can only borrow from other kings when he can''t do it himself.


    Gabe, the dragon king, has always been at odds with Pluto. Borrowing with him is tantamount to arguing. Although Neptune and Overlord should lend to Fibrizol, if they want to deal with the golden nightmare, their power alone is not enough. In this case, outside of the Five Kings, the strongest Jeros is undoubtedly the best choice.


    Pluto and the Beastmaster proposed to borrow Jeros, but the Beastmaster did not immediately reply to him, only that he would consider it for a few days, and then there was no news.


    Pluto knows the strength of Beastmaster and Jeroth. Although Pluto is confident that they can beat them in singles, if Beastmaster and Jeroth join forces, Pluto¡¯s chance of winning is only 30% left. So if Beastmaster is not willing to borrow, Pluto Also take her completely.


    Just when Pluto felt extremely distressed because no one under him was available, on the other side, the Beastmaster, who had already negotiated a deal with Naruto, calmed his mind and immediately sent a contact with Pluto by magic.


    A magic screen appeared in front of him, revealing the extremely beautiful and enchanting face of the Beastmaster, but Pluto has no interest in female sex, and that immature face reveals a cold and evil spirit that is completely inconsistent with his appearance. Emoji.


    "You finally sent a contact, Beastmaster, what''s your decision?"


    The Beastmaster has always disliked Pluto¡¯s style. Although the other party is indeed a very cute little Zhengtai, it will definitely not be the dish that the Beastmaster likes. So although the face is smiling, there is no emotion in the purple eyes. He could not hear any emotional ups and downs coldly.


    "I can lend you Gerlos for the time being, but you will give me the copy of Thunderbolt Magnas'' soul copy you previously copied!"


    Thunder Magnus is the ancient sage who sealed the fragments of the Scarlet Eyed Demon thousands of years ago. When the Scarlet Eyed Demon was resurrected, the Beast King once obtained a small piece of Thunder Magnus''s soul fragment and sealed it. He was in the body of Jeros, so Jeros would use the strongest fire magic blast curse that is said to be only used by Thunder Magnus!


    The Beastmaster also knows that Pluto once copied the soul of Thunder Magnus, although it is not the soul of Thunder Magnus, but that soul has almost everything that the ancient sage has except for its own will. His knowledge and memory are extremely precious treasures. The Beastmaster borrowed people this time because he was determined to bleed the Pluto!


    Pluto didn''t expect that when the Beastmaster opened his mouth, he would ask for Lei Nun Magnas''s soul book, gritted his teeth, and nodded in the end.


    "No problem, three days later, I will go to the Isle of Wolves!"


    "Yes, goodbye then, but Pluto, you have to rest well. Children who don''t sleep well don''t grow up."


    The Beastmaster deliberately teased. After seeing that Pluto¡¯s face was completely darkened through magic, he laughed and cut off the connection between the two. It seemed that she could understand the slightly depressed mood of Naruto Uzumaki just now. She and Pluto have never been in harmony. So now there is no need to do anything. On the contrary, if she doesn¡¯t want anything, she lends Jerus to Pluto for no reason, but she will still attract Pluto¡¯s suspicion, so she simply hits Pluto to compensate her heart. depressed.


    This woman, who is soft on the outside and strong on the inside, has an arrogant and cold personality, with a magical 120% smile on her face.


    "The golden nightmare, the outcome between me and you is not over yet!"


    Chapter 45-Recognition of Brain Disability! The Tradition of the Seren Royal Family


    Since the Beastmaster tried his best to hide the things she talked about with Naruto, Naruto has no reason to be hostile to the Beastmaster, so naturally he wants to hide it for her, as if nothing happened. , Meet with Lena again. As for the Sacred Heart Jade, just use an excuse to lie to it. Anyway, Lena would never ask too much about things he didn''t want to say.


    Although there are a lot of monsters in this cave, they are all low-level monsters. Although it is not easy to use such powerful magic as Dragon Break in such a cave, Lena is still easy to use. Defeated all the monsters, and finally opened a heavy door.


    Behind the gate is an empty grotto. In the grotto is a golden throne, and a red-haired wizard sits there.


    "When we first met, my name is Lax. I have been waiting for a long time, Prince Phil."


    The sorcerer who claimed to be Larks walked down from the golden throne, and his identity was revealed in a word.


    "You... how did you know my name?!"


    Uncle Phil looked at the red wizard, and the expression on his face showed a trace of surprise.


    He has been traveling everywhere with his identity and name hidden. Now, the only people who know his identity are Ferius, Lena, and Naruto Uzumaki who didn''t know where he went before.


    Normally, Uncle Phil''s first reaction was to suspect the man who currently knew his identity but was not there.


    "what!"


    Before Uncle Phil had time to verify his suspicion, Lena by his side let out a scream. The scream was really stern and tragic. The sharp voice appeared even more stern and terrifying in the empty grotto. Then he saw Li. Na had already knelt on the ground in pain, feeling the gaze passed by the three of them, Lena raised her head, revealing a face that was already bursting with tears.


    "He looks so ugly, don''t you call him a prince!!"


    Because I have known Naruto for too long, Lena¡¯s brain damage symptoms have gradually become serious since three years ago. Whether it is Lax on the opposite side or Uncle Phil next to him, they are all shocked by Lena¡¯s words. Fell to the ground.


    Mr. Lax, the red-haired sage, finally helped the throne to stand up, trying to make himself ignore the apparently brain-disabled girl and bring the topic back on track.


    "In short, your journey will end here!"


    "Damn it! A loyal and honest person like me, why on earth are you treating me this way?!"


    "Who are you talking about?!"


    Uncle Phil insists that he is''loyal and honest'', while Lena insists that Uncle Phil is a''brain idiot''. When the two of them were arguing about this, they had always stood by their side, and the effect was that Lena and the others were talking. At that time, Ferius, who made the background look rather full and not too open, suddenly let out a gloomy laugh, and stepped towards Lax''s direction.


    "That''s because I asked him to do all these things!"


    "What are you talking about, Ferius?!"


    Phyllis''s face was not handsome at all, it could only be said that the scary face that was not as uncle Phil became gloomy.


    "Although I am the third heir to the dignified throne, but because of your strong sense of presence, I have always been looked down upon by everyone, and everyone looks down on me! Phil, it seems that my wizard set a trap , The plan to lure you here is a success, Phil, this is your burial place!"


    "So all the monsters here are you..."


    "Yes, I did this."


    Things seem to have deviated from the original track, but there is no surprise at all. It is just a story of the hero who saved the world from the original Ultraman fighting the little monsters, and turned into a set of brothers usurping the throne of the imperial power. Competing for ethical drama.


    Dimensional fluctuations once again appeared on the ground. Naruto has recently become more and more fond of slowly emerging from the ground. The moment his golden head appeared in this grotto, he began to complain.

 1292 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1292

    "What? It''s just a boring family dispute after all."


    "Hey! I said where did you die?!"


    Lena''s loud voice continued to reverberate in this empty grotto. Naruto used dimensional avoidance to appear in front of Lena, and at the same time he took out his ears to prevent them from being hurt by the sound wave.


    "You don''t have to be so excited, I''m just going to hunt for treasure."


    Naruto said that the clouds are light and windy, and he didn¡¯t reveal anything about the previous Beastmaster. Lena wouldn¡¯t know that the Beastmaster, one of the five kings just now, was outside this cave. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid there is no way to continue to be so calm. While speaking, Naruto shook the sacred heart jade on his hands and feet.


    The red streamer full of sacred aura flowed out with Naruto''s light shaking, smudging out indescribable beauty.


    "Holy..."


    Of course, Lena¡¯s eyes can tell that this is the precious treasure in the legend, but because there are outsiders here, Lena still swallowed the last half of the sentence, because the people of the Bas family are guns. It has never changed.


    Although Lina was curious about where he got the Sacred Heart Jade in such a short period of time, she would never ask in front of outsiders. Naruto smiled, even if she revealed this passage, she would not expose herself. It''s short, looking at Ferius who worked so hard to kill Uncle Phil and then usurp the throne, he asked.


    "Speaking of which, even if you kill Uncle Phil, what are you going to do after you get the throne?"


    How to explain to the outside world the cause of death of the first heir, Prince Phil?Even if Prince Phil is dead, Ferius will only be the third heir. Is there a second person above him who needs to be killed?How do you plan to inform Seren of the Holy Kingdom after gaining the throne?Is it a foreign expansion and aggression, or is it better to maintain the status quo?


    There are many things to be considered by a king...


    "I do not know about this¡­¡­"


    "Really, I just want to seize the throne. I haven''t thought about the following things... It seems that there are too many people who want to be kings recently."


    If all the people of the Yinbus family are exaggerated emotionally, on the other hand, all the people of the Seren clan are idiots, whether it is Uncle Phil or this Ferius.


    "You less wordy! Give it all to me!!"


    Obtained the order of Ferius, all the monsters that had been hidden in the cave are all present at this moment. Numerous ugly little devil pigs and giant monsters filled the cave. According to visual observation, the number of monsters here should exceed 500. Head, this is the relationship that Lena has killed a lot of outside before.


    Because they are not too powerful monsters, it is not impossible to solve them in one move. You can kill all the monsters instantly by using Dragon Slash, but the problem is that it is possible... it will definitely make the entire grotto collapse.


    A group of people are surrounded by monsters. This seems to be a very old-fashioned plot. At this time, if nothing happens, the hero should also appear at this time.


    "As long as there is evil in this world, righteous waves will come to fight evil! As long as it is evil, even if it is my own relatives, my sense of justice will never forgive him!!"


    "Oh my god, my head hurts, I shouldn''t have come back just now..."


    Naruto felt that he couldn''t bear the line performance of that brain-dead witch. Every time he heard it, it was more terrifying to Naruto than Moonreading. The stupid innocence of Camelia was really unacceptable to Naruto. .


    As for Naruto, even if he did not cross, he would not believe in heroes after graduating from elementary school, and Camelia, should be the same age as Lena, should be fifteen years old now, still so naive, Naruto didn''t know what to say.


    It is no longer possible for him to return to his innocence in the past. He can only walk one way to the end on his own path. Even if he hits the south wall, he can¡¯t turn his head back. That¡¯s why he pollutes the pure white heart of . Try to keep her innocence and innocence as much as possible, but if the innocence of Camelia is not corrected, I am afraid that she will suffer endless blows in the future.


    But compared to correcting the abnormal circuit in the head of the white shrine maiden, Camelia, there are obviously others who need Naruto to save.


    Naruto resisted his smile and watched that Gamelia stepped on her feet... To be precise, it was as a ladder, allowing Gamelia to stand on a high place, and Gori-kun who spoke''handsomely'' , Whispered: "Gori, what is your look?"


    Even Gori, the jellyfish''s head was embarrassed because of Camelia''s "righteous hero performance", and his face was slightly red because of embarrassment.


    "Please don''t look at me... so embarrassing..."


    Naruto beckoned, and quickly summoned her love to her side, lest she would be treated like this by Gao Li.


    Standing on Gao Li''s shoulders, Gamelia, who was satisfied with the performance just now, obviously couldn''t understand Gao Li''s mood, and shook his hand at the extremely burly Uncle Phil very happy.


    "Ah roar! I finally found you, Dad!"


    "father?!"


    Chapter 46-Superhero fans! Similar and dissimilar father and daughter!


    Look at Uncle Phil, who has a fierce face and was mistaken by Lena as a bandit from the beginning. Although there is a problem with his brain, but the appearance is definitely cute and cute, Naruto has to sigh again. , This world is really amazing...or is it too weird and more in line with the reality?


    Although Gamelia is the same age as Lena, but she is shorter than Lena, it is impossible to imagine such a petite Gamelia, there is a dad who can scare children, but Gamelia Seeing your dad... won''t it be like making a horror movie every day?


    It was the first time Lena saw Camelia. She saw the Gamelia used as a ladder. Then she turned to look at the burly Uncle Phil beside her. After turning her head a few times, Lena Finally, he held his head in pain and made the final conclusion.


    "Not at all like it!!"


    Uncle Phil didn''t feel any irritation about Lena''s words at all. He didn''t know if it was because he was used to it, or because his head was too white, so he didn''t care about it, so he wouldn''t be angry, and still held his arms with a serious face.


    "No, she is my biological daughter, Camelia!"


    Lena felt as if her head had been bombarded by Longpozhan at a zero distance. The two people in front of him who were said to be the father and daughter were really challenging Lena¡¯s cognitive limits, making Lena such an exaggerated and chaotic girl suffer. No blow, floating in the air like a ghost.


    Naruto quickly reached out and grabbed Lena''s ankle and pulled her to his side, lest one accidentally float away.


    "Well, you all give me a good sense of consciousness!"


    With a muscle in his head, Camelia, who was completely immersed in the hero-playing game, did not notice how much trouble her actions would cause others, let alone Gori, even Lena and Naruto Can¡¯t stand Camelia, and she herself continues to be immersed in such a game, unable to extricate herself, smiled, revealing a fairly neat white eye, then jumped off Gaoli¡¯s body and turned around in mid-air, wanting Landed in a handsome posture.


    boom!!


    It turns out that the handsome scene imagined in Camelia¡¯s head is nothing more than an imagination to her, just like when Naruto met her for the first time. As the ending.


    No branches were found in this broken cave, Naruto had to use the sheath of the Kusanaru sword to poke Camelia, who had fallen ugly.


    "Did you die?"


    Camelia was very nervous, and immediately recovered from the shame he was just now, her eyes became very cold, her body jumped up from the ground like a carp hitting, doing several backflips in a row, and then stepped on again. The stones on the ground.


    Fortunately, this time, Camelia didn''t fall down again, but was caught by her father, Uncle Phil. Seeing how the father and daughter worked together, this kind of thing should have happened many times.


    "Thanks, dad!"


    Camelia gave a gesture of gratitude to her father, and then as if the humiliation had never happened before, she continued to point at Ferius with full vigor, and talked about her seniority. uncle.


    "Come on, uncle! If you still have a little repentance and regret your mistakes, then repent immediately! Dad will forgive you!!"


    Ferius was also surprised and helpless at the degree of his niece''s disconnection, and he smashed his shocked jaw with his hands, and then waved his hand.


    "Give it all to me!"


    "I really don''t know how to repent, even the uncle can''t forgive this way! Let justice be fatal, accept sanctions! Fire ball!!"


    After all, Camelia is a witch. Although her head is very problematic, magic is still possible after all. Those little magic pigs, giant monsters and the like are not a threat to Camelia, only some D-levels and Cs are needed. Level small magic can be dealt with.


    Lena stared at the girl who was flying around among the monsters, very excited, and still chanting justice slogans. She couldn''t bear the twitching of her mouth, and stabbed Naruto beside her with her arm.


    "Is this the heroic maiden you mentioned earlier?"


    "Ah, it''s her..."


    Compared with Camelia¡¯s full spirit, Naruto said that she had no way to understand her enthusiasm, or because of the simple and pure justice of Camelia, Naruto didn¡¯t have the strength to even The motivation to complain is gone.

 1293 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1293

    "Really, even though Karai is naturally a little bit stuck, I really see such a superb girl in this life."


    "Yeah, that''s right, it''s the type we can''t handle at all."


    Lena and Naruto both shook their heads helplessly. People like Gamelia are the kind of people they are the least good at dealing with. It would be great if Luna was here, because with Luna¡¯s character, if someone was like this in front of her Zi Lao long-winded, even if she was just a little girl, she would pull out the Red Dragon God Sword and slash people!


    Although he is already a god, he is still one of the five sages of the contemporary era, but he is extremely black, and he can only do things with his mood regardless of the consequences. That is the true face of the Red Dragon God Knight.


    Although Camelia is just a half-hearted little witch in the eyes of Naruto and others, her ability is still enough to deal with those low-level monsters. Little devil pigs and trolls can''t get close to Camelia''s monsters. The body was defeated by Camelia''s magic.


    Ferius and Lax saw that their monster was crushed under the attack of Camelia, and both of them looked ugly.


    "Damn it, in that case you can only use this! Lax!"


    "understood!"


    Ferius and Lax didn¡¯t know if they had a good relationship with friends. After seeing Camelia beat their monster army to a terrible level, the two immediately jumped into a weird dance, the weird dance that the two cooperated. It really reminds Naruto of the fusion dance that Goku and Vegeta used to dance together.


    "Come out, our ally! The demon of brass, Garenbill!!"


    Lena hugged her arms. After seeing the demons summoned by Ferius and Larks, the nerves that had been repeatedly damaged by the natural creature of Camelia were finally repaired slightly, and she took a look at the ugly one. The Demon Race said: "What, can they summon such a guy?"


    Kariya looked at the ugly demon and nodded her lips with her hand, "Lina Sang, is that demon very powerful? It doesn''t feel like it."


    "Ah, it''s just generally strong, much weaker than the Sorom we met before, but I didn''t expect these two third-rate guys to summon the demons."


    That ugly demon named Garenbier, in the eyes of Naruto and others, is not a powerful demon at all. In terms of strength, it should be inferior to the light swords of Emperor Jelugang and Gao Li, but the lowest kind of trash demon That''s it.


    But for the heroic lover of Camelia, seeing the dark and evil existence of Demon Race, Camelia immediately became excited.


    "People who summon the Demon Race, your heart is completely polluted by evil!"


    "That''s right, Ferius, you just want to kill me. It''s too much to borrow the power of this monster just for this purpose! Even me as a pacifist can''t forgive you! We! Let''s go together, Camelia!"


    "Yes, Dad!"


    The Holy Kingdom Seren is a city of white magic that believes in the sacred field of the red dragon. In Seren, especially in the capital of Seren, almost all the wizards are white magicians, and in Seren they use black magic to summon the demons. And if you reach a certain contract with the demons, this is an absolutely unforgivable crime and will be punished by capital punishment.


    "Magic Wind!!"


    A magical whirlwind sent out from Gamelia''s hands, hitting Uncle Phil''s back, and Uncle Phil immediately flew to the trash demon Garen Bill.


    Because the opponents are really too weak, Naruto and the others are not interested in making a move, so they just stand aside and watch the show together.


    Under the attack of Uncle Phil and Gamelia, Garenbier, the trash demon, disappeared in less than a minute after appearing on the stage. Gamelia was akimbo, and a pair of righteous hero''s POSE faced his uncle Feiliu. S.


    "Come on, uncle! Put away your evil ambitions!"


    "What are you kidding? I am the real heir to King Sailun! Fireball!!"


    "I don''t know how to repent! Fire Ball!!"


    "You two fools, you can''t use that kind of magic continuously in such a place!"


    Lena¡¯s last reminder was too late. After the fire balls of Camelia and Ferius collided with each other, a huge explosion caused Ferius and Lax¡¯s bodies to be completely ashes, and the entire cave was there. It collapsed completely in the explosion, finally burying Ferius'' ridiculous ambition completely.


    Uncle Phil held Camelia with one hand, let his daughter sit on his shoulders, staring at the direction of the collapsed cave, and his voice was lower than before.


    "Felius, it''s because you have this idea that you have evolved into this way. It''s a sad guy, but you are my brother after all, and I will set up a grave for you within Salem''s purpose. Rest in peace, Ferius."


    Chapter 47-Helpless Companion! The actions of the Demon Dragon King Gabe!


    Let¡¯s start with a chapter and make up for what we owed yesterday... The Internet is still good, and I¡¯m still using mobile phone data to surf the Internet... Today is so deadly and there is a power outage, after another chapter, go to sleep, and wait for the call to come at night. Code finished...


    Although this uncle looks ugly and has some problems with his brain, when he is feeling this way, he looks a bit like the first heir of the Holy Kingdom Seren...Although he still can''t connect with the word prince at all.


    But Uncle Phil''s occasional look of seriousness quickly disappeared...


    "Dad, you should let me down."


    "That said, I forgot."


    As soon as he talked to his daughter, Uncle Phil immediately became the strange uncle who had some brain problems and looked like a bandit.


    After Uncle Phil put down Camelia, he put his hands on his waist and looked down at his short daughter, "By the way, Camelia, why did you come here?"


    "Because Dad, you are too much. You hide your identity and come out to play such an interesting thing. Dad, you actually ran out without telling me! It is too much!"


    "So you just ran out like this?"


    "Of course, it''s really wrong for Dad to leave me alone and run out to play!"


    The strange thinking of the father and daughter is really incapable of adapting, and Lena took the initiative to ignore the unique spiritual world of Uncle Phil and Camelia, rubbing her hands, and the little face that has not yet fully developed showed a rather wretched face. The expression came to Uncle Phil''s side.


    "Um... can I interject a bit?"


    Although Uncle Phil was scary in appearance, his character was very talkative. He turned around and showed his quite scary voice.


    "Is there a problem?"


    Lena''s face was a little embarrassed, but the love for money immediately destroyed the little embarrassment and embarrassment, "Well...Can you please pay me the reward first, because we are planning to leave now? . "


    Uncle Phil, who only had a rib in his head, seemed to think of this now, with a slightly awkward smile on his face.


    "This... my money is all handed over to Ferius for safekeeping. It should have been completely burned in the flame ball just now."


    "Um..." Lena''s face stiffened, and then she turned her gaze to Camelia without giving up, "What about your daughter?"


    Camelia deserves to be the most nervous maiden in the world. It was not a bit embarrassing to be stared at by Lena with the look of banknotes, and her face was still full of vitality.


    "I just spent all the money I brought out because I thought that there was a dad there anyway!"


    boom!!


    Lena recognized this truth again. She was absolutely incompatible with this natural maiden maiden. Regardless of her personality or her nerves, she was the type that Lena was not good at.


    Naruto had cut off his hearing as early as Lena went to talk to Uncle Phil, lest Gamelia¡¯s sonic attack would poison Naruto¡¯s pure heart again...


    Uncle Phil basically didn''t know what the cover was. Although he didn''t have the money to pay Lena, he still laughed.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you return to Salen City, you will get whatever you pay! Hahahaha..."


    When Lena heard this, she was immediately mad, raised her head and looked at Uncle Phil who was laughing loudly, and shouted: "Saron?! Sailon is far away from here! And we didn''t even plan to go to Sailon. what!"


    "It doesn''t matter, anyway, we have already planned to walk with you, and we will definitely pass through Sailen then, so you can rest assured."


    "I would like to ask the four of you for advice."


    "I don''t want to teach you a lot..." Lena was irritated by the superb father and daughter and burst into tears. After all, she still couldn''t cope with these two superb father and daughter at all, so she could only turn her last hope to never Talking Naruto.

 1294 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1294

    "Hey! Uzumaki Naruto, are you dumb?! Say something!"


    Naruto opened his mouth, but there was still only a sigh. Under the off-line performance of Uncle Phil and Camelia, the pair of superb father and daughter, even Naruto¡¯s mouth could not be used, Naruto¡¯s Opinions were also directly ignored. Uncle Phil and Camelia, just as they took it for granted, joined Naruto and their group, and the goal was the Holy Kingdom Sairen!


    Naruto has always had nothing to do with natural creatures. Jellyfish like Goryeo are relatively easy to deal with. Basically, just give him food and everything is easy, but Uncle Phil and Camelia are just like that. Those who are overwhelmed are the type that Naruto is not good at.


    After traveling with those two guys for three days, Naruto has given birth to Lena seven times, and went back to Luna to find comfort... Although if he did this, he might be held directly by the red dragon god knight. The Chilong God''s Divine Sword was hacked!


    Naruto''s journey was filled with sadness due to the joining of Uncle Phil and Camelia, and on the other side, in the dark corners that ordinary people could not notice, the plans of the demons were also in progress.


    In order to defeat the Scarlet Eye Demon, Naruto used the strongest Rebreak Slash. Although he successfully defeated the Scarlet Eye, the power of Rebreak Slash completely awakened the five kings who had fallen asleep.


    The contact between the Beast King and Naruto, and Pluto''s borrowing of Jeroth from the Beast King are just a small part of the Demon Race''s actions. The Demon King in this world is not only the Beast King and the Pluto.


    The Demon Dragon King Gabu, the king of war and violence among his five confidantes, is the most ferocious Demon King. In addition to the power of the Demon Race, he also possesses the attributes of the Dragon Race.


    In the war of surrendering the demons thousands of years ago, the Scarlet-Eyed Demon used the same dragon king Gabu as the medium to attack the Water Dragon King, and eventually led to the defeat of the Water Dragon King.


    However, at that time, before the Water Dragon King was completely destroyed, he used his last power to freeze the Scarlet Eyed Demon King, while the Demon Dragon King Gabu was sealed in the human soul by the Water Dragon King, and he was reincarnated as a human being.


    Thousands of years have passed since the War of Conquering the Devil, and the Demon Dragon King Gabe has spent several reincarnations as a human being. However, because the water dragon king¡¯s seal did not seal Gabe¡¯s power and character, the human body of the Demon Dragon King in each life is basically The images of tall men with long red hair are like this.


    The dragon king Gabe also awakened because of Naruto''s heavy cut, and for his own purposes, Gabe also started to act.


    He has long red hair, a yellow coat, and a long sword about five feet long hanging from his waist. In terms of appearance, if the sharp color on his face is removed, the Demon Dragon King Gabe is still true. He is a very handsome handsome uncle, and at this time, he is walking in a building with a history of nearly a hundred years.


    Although the building looks like a castle on the outside, to be precise, because there are only a few rooms for people to use and rest, the building is not so much a castle, it should be more accurately similar to a warehouse. Or something like a fortress.


    There are countless books stored in this place. In terms of the amount of books here, it can be said to be almost "infinite knowledge". In terms of the lifespan of ordinary humans, even if one reads one book in a day, I am afraid that it will not be Read all the books.


    Gabe''s expression gradually began to become unhappy. The magic sword that was originally hung on his waist turned into a state of being carried on his shoulders. Looking at the knight armor that exists here, the unhappy voice has been there for many years. Sounds from a place where no one has ever set foot.


    "Laltek, are you sure that the place where Lei Zang stores confidential information is really here?"


    Behind the Demon Dragon King was an old man with a short stature and rickety figure. Although he was in this shape, this old man was the dragon priest of the Demon Dragon King and belonged to a powerful high-ranking demon clan.


    "Yes, Master Gabe, according to my investigation, when Lei Zang was alive, apart from traveling around the world to find the Sage¡¯s Stone, he spent most of the rest of the time experimenting here. The magic he saw before The formation should be what Lei Zang used to try to restore his eyes to light. The thing we were looking for should also be in this place."


    The Demon Dragon King waved the demon sword in his hand. Before the sword was out of its sheath, the sharp sword aura cut off all the armor in front of him.


    "You better pray that what you said is true, Lartek, otherwise you will be prepared to bear the king''s anger!"


    "Yes, Master Gabe."


    The dragon priest Raltek has a humble face, and the Demon Dragon King Gabe has a fierce and irritable character. Even for the dragon priests and dragon generals he created by himself, he rarely has a good face. For this, Raltek has long been used to it. .


    But at least today, God still favors Raltek, so that he does not have to bear the wrath of the Demon Dragon King, because after passing through countless walls and the barrier of the magic circle, the Demon Dragon King Gabe and Raltek are finally in a secret room. Among them, they found the thing they needed.


    In this empty secret room, there is a six-pointed star magic circle arranged on the ground, obviously to protect the things in the magic circle, and on the stone platform in the magic circle, there is a place that looks like pickled vegetables. Something like a jar, but it looks a lot smaller, about the size of a casserole.


    The weird jar itself was deep purple, with a crimson jewel inlaid on it, which seemed to represent some meaning, and the crimson jewel exuded a weird light.


    "Finally found it!"


    There was a grin on the face of the Demon Dragon King Gabe, and he looked at the magic circle on the ground. When he was about to pull out the magic sword to break the circle with brute force, a slight footstep suddenly came from this dark secret room, and then he watched. When a red-haired beauty in a maid costume walked in, even in the face of the increasing momentum of the Demon Dragon King Gabe, there was no expression on that beauty''s face, and a chill radiated from her whole body.


    It is not the kind of indifference that refuses others, but the plain cold. It seems that cold has been integrated into the bones of this red-haired beauty. She is like a well-designed robot, extremely beautiful, but this robot forgot to add the emoji pack.


    The red-haired beauty walked to the front of the dragon king Gabe, separated his eyes from the purple jar, and showed no emotion on her face.


    "The pot of Hades cannot be handed to you."


    Chapter 48-The dispute between Hades and the Beastmaster! Lena runs away!


    The demons began to act again, and the owner of this operation became the Demon Dragon King Gabu.


    Of course, Naruto doesn¡¯t know about this. After all, this world is so big, and Naruto is not a god, and it is impossible to know everything, and the actions of the Demon Dragon King Gabe can be said to be even the same as the five kings. The other four kings also don''t know.


    Although the five kings are the confidants of the Scarlet Eyed Demon King, their relationship is not good, but when the Scarlet Eyed Demon King is there, they dare not cause anything because of the strength and pressure of the Scarlet Eyed Demon King.


    After the Scarlet-Eyed Demon was sealed by the Scarlet Dragon God, not only did the Protoss and the Demon Race enter a long-term truce, but because there was no suppression by the strongest Demon King, the conflict between the five kings was intensified.


    Although Pluto is the leader among the five confidantes, apart from the fact that Pluto and Overlord are relatively close to Pluto, the attitude of the Beast King to Pluto is basically not listening.


    In other words, if Pluto talks to the Beastmaster about something, the Beastmaster can cooperate with Pluto after considering it, but if Pluto wants to directly issue an order to the Beastmaster, the Beastmaster will release all the werewolves in the entire island of wolves to bite!


    The relationship between Gabe, the dragon king, and Febrizol, the demon king, is the worst, basically to the point where all the demons with a certain status in the entire demons know.


    The relationship between Pluto, Sea King and Overlord cannot actually be said to be too good. To describe it accurately, comparing the relationship between Pluto and Demon Dragon King, it should be''not that bad''.


    While the Demon Dragon King Gabe was looking for Leizang¡¯s legacy, on the other hand, the Beastmaster had already returned to the Isle of Wolves with Jeros, and after Jeros was sent to play with the wolves, the Beastmaster was in his own great I slept beautifully on the bed for a beauty sleep, adjusted my spirit to the best state, and faced the most sinister Hades, Fibrizol.


    The time agreed by Fibrizol and Gelasi Medariom is three days later. This period of time is enough to allow the Beastmaster to enter a deep sleep, adjust his mental state to the best, and wait until Pluto descends on the Isle of Wolves when.


    Because the relationship with the Beastmaster was not good, it was the first time Pluto came to the Beastmaster''s base since the War of Conquering the Demons, and none of his men brought him.


    Pluto knows the strength of the Beastmaster and Jeroth. His strength is slightly stronger than that of the Beastmaster. However, even if it is a sneak attack, it is impossible to achieve the level of a second kill. However, his masters and generals have been killed in the war of demons. The demons can''t survive two tricks in Jeros.


    And here is the territory of the Beastmaster, the island of wolves. Those werewolves are not only the pets of the Beastmaster, but also guards. The wolf king of the werewolf clan even has the strength comparable to the middle demon clan. It is obviously not good to turn your face with the beast king here. The intention is because the Beastmaster is not a soft persimmon that can be pinched at will.


    Jerome was ordered by the Beastmaster and came out to greet Pluto. Seeing Pluto whose expression was frowning for a moment, Jeros still maintained a calm 101-style smile and nodded lightly.


    "Long waiting, Lord Pluto, Lord Beastmaster asked me to come out to meet you."


    The mood of Pluto was indeed changed for an instant because the Beastmaster did not come out to greet him personally, but since he himself had a bad relationship with the Beastmaster, it would be fine if the Beastmaster did not come out to greet him, so Pluto didn''t care about this.


    "Okay, Jeros, lead the way."


    The island of wolves is not too big. Under the leadership of Jeroth, Hades quickly arrived at the Beast King¡¯s bedroom, the Beast King¡¯s Palace, and entered the Beast Temple where it was turned to serve guests.


    The Beastmaster had already been waiting here. After waking up in the morning, he washed, ate, changed clothes, everything was in order, and finally he was fully prepared, waiting for Pluto Fibrizol.


    After the Pluto entered the Beast Temple, the Beast King flicked the ashes from the cigarette in his hand, and then handed the cigarette to his mouth, smiling: "Speaking of which, we haven''t seen each other for thousands of years since the War of Demonization, Pluto. "


    With a light tap on the foot of the Pluto, his body slowly flew to the place in front of the Beast King and sat down. On the other side, Jeros had already stood on the side automatically, indicating that he would not interfere in the dialogue between the two kings, but he did not leave, meaning In other words, as long as Pluto has any changes, he will join forces with Beastmaster to attack Pluto.


    A smile appeared on the face of Pluto''s lovely Zhengtai, looking at the sexy and enchanting Beastmaster in front of him, "Yeah, it''s been a long time."


    Pluto¡¯s Zhengtai face is enough to kill more than 99% of his older sisters, but the Beastmaster knows that this guy is a corrupt person with a simple appearance and extremely sinister heart, so he is completely unaffected by Fibrizol¡¯s Zhengtai face. Fibrizol will not be fascinated by her charm.


    The Beastmaster knew exactly what kind of guy Pluto was, and the Beastmaster himself was not willing to have too much contact with Pluto, so he simply skipped the unnecessary temptation and put the cigarette in his hand on the ashtray.


    "Did you bring what I wanted, Pluto?"


    Pluto wants to use Jeros to carry out his plan, and the condition of the Beastmaster is the engraved copy of the soul of Raim Magnas. That thing is only available in Pluto in the whole world, there is no other shop, Raim McGonagall Nath''s soul book can be said to be one of the treasures treasured by Pluto, and the Beast King asked for it, obviously intending to pit Pluto, just to make up for her loss of giving the Sacred Heart Jade to Naruto.


    A painful expression flashed across Pluto¡¯s face, which made the Beastmaster feel very refreshed, but Pluto quickly suppressed his emotional changes. When he flipped his palm, a red ball of light appeared in Pluto¡¯s hand. .


    "Your things are here, take it."

 1295 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1295

    Pushing the palm of Pluto forward, the red ball of light flew in front of the Beastmaster. The Beastmaster took a look and did not check it. He directly included the red ball of light, which represented the carved soul of Thunder Magnus. In the body, as if afraid of Pluto repentance.


    "Three years."


    The Beast King rushed to speak before Pluto said Ha, and his sharp tone interrupted Pluto who still wanted to speak.


    "Within three years, Jeiros will do whatever you want. I think three years should be enough for the plan you want to implement."


    The purpose of Pluto is the strongest beast priest except the Scarlet Demon and their five kings. It stands to reason that Pluto should be happy to read the goal now, but when he is snatched by the Beast King, Pluto always feels a little depressed. , But still did not vent.


    "Three years is enough." Pluto gave a confident answer, bringing the atmosphere of the scene back to his side, and then asked again, "Aren''t you curious about my plan?"


    "I''m very curious, but I''m not interested in knowing. The matter is finished, Pluto, go slowly and not send it off. I''m going back to sleep."


    The Beastmaster spoke to Pluto again, and before Pluto made any counter-attack, he immediately took a sexy catwalk and walked directly back to his bedroom to go to sleep.


    What a joke, although the Beastmaster is really curious about what the purpose of Pluto is, it is even enough to make him willing to sacrifice the precious soul book. With Pluto¡¯s insidious character, he is willing to pay such a high price, and what he asks for is sure It is also extremely huge.This kind of Pluto, what he said really made the Beastmaster unable to believe it.


    It''s like if the Beastmaster didn''t reach anything from Pluto and would lend Gerlos to him for no reason, Pluto would be suspicious of this, because they are all demons, they are not pure anymore.


    Pluto wanted to turn his face, but he still couldn''t find any reason to turn his face. Although the matter was not very different from what he planned at the beginning, it was proceeding slowly at this time, but his mood just couldn''t rise up.


    ''Beastmaster, you wait for me!''


    And the deity of Beast King Jie Lasi, after throwing away Pluto and returning to his bedroom, immediately fell to the wide and soft bed. After about ten minutes, the Beast King estimated that Pluto should have completely left the island of wolves. Once again opened the pair of purple eyes that were not sleepy at all.


    ''Beastmaster, it''s boring to play chess with you, although it''s not all, but I can already guess a part of it. I have to say that you are really sinister, Fibrizol...''


    In the war with Pluto, although it is impossible to say how much he won, the Beastmaster who had the upper hand was in a good mood. After Pluto left the Isle of Wolves, the Beastmaster embraced the soft pillow and truly fell asleep.


    The Beastmaster was happy, but on the other hand, the golden nightmare man who was highly valued by the Beastmaster couldn''t be happy at all. The reason was because of the white witch Camelia.


    Although I have known each other for several days, Naruto still can''t accept Camelia''s overly pure justice, which in Naruto''s eyes is no different from a fool.


    When the water is clear, there is no fish, and when people are observant, there is no evil. These two sentences probably refer to Naruto''s sense of Camelia now.


    However, the white maiden is completely immersed in the hero-playing game and cannot extricate herself, shouting the slogan of justice. Although she is indeed kind in her heart, she does not know how much her justice will cause other people. It is Lena who is troubled!


    Because after Lena used the Dragon Slash in front of Camelia to kill a group of thieves in seconds, Camelia seemed to be fascinated by the powerful magic that can completely destroy the''evil'' in an instant, all day long. Haunting Lena wants to learn Dragon Slash.


    Lina was so annoyed by her that she didn''t sleep well for almost four days. Finally, because of fatigue and irritability, Lina walked away completely in front of Naruto.


    "Naruto Uzumaki! Teach me Divine Killer! I''m going to hack that nasty woman!!"


    Chapter 49-Great Crisis! Camelia''s Dragon Slashing Practice!


    It was a matter of time that Lena couldn''t stand the stimulus of Camelia and ran away, because Naruto had the urge to slash people with Divine Slayer on more than one occasion.


    But now after seeing Lena running away, Naruto has become relatively calm, lying on Karai''s body comfortably, waving his hand.


    "Forget it, Lena, if you really wanted to kill her, a dragon would have passed away. If you let her see the power of the gods, you might have to learn from the gods to kill all the evil. It will be more chaotic then, so you should save the time."


    Naruto''s words made Lena down. In fact, it was the same as Lena said. If she really wants to kill Camelia, she doesn''t need Divine Slash, in fact, she doesn''t even need Dragon Slash.


    Although Camelia is a witch of the Holy Kingdom Seren, for Lena, Camelia¡¯s strength is at best a second-rate white magician. Against a magician of her level, Lian Long breaks You don''t need to use slash, as long as you use a spell of the level of Overlord Glacier or Dragon Fire Roar, Lina has the confidence to kill Camelia!But she can''t do it!


    So far, although Gamelia has annoyed Lena, after all, the other party is not a bad person and has not done any actual harm to herself, so it is impossible for Lena to directly attack Gamelia like this. , After all, although she is a devil-level girl, she will not kill people unreasonably, which is much better than Ya Ai back then.


    Lena had nothing to do with this, so when she was eating, she was found again by the father and daughter who had an overly righteous sense of justice.


    "Lina Sang! Please be sure to teach me Long Pozhan!!"


    Camelia, who is full of justice, never knew to give up. Although she was rejected by Lena many times, now, Camelia appeared again in front of Lena with full vigor and asked to follow her. Lena learns to cut the dragon.


    Although Lena won¡¯t kill Camelia because of this, it doesn¡¯t mean Lena won¡¯t be angry if she doesn¡¯t kill her. Being bothered by Camelia over and over again, listening to the''justice'' all day long. With magical sounds, Lena''s nerves had been well stimulated by Camelia to the brink of collapse, and she looked at the white witch who was judged by Lena herself as a brain-damaged with annoyance.


    "Camelia! I ask you, do you know what kind of stunt Dragon Slash is?!"


    Camelia smiled innocently, it really made Naruto want to use his feet to stom on Camelia''s face with two feet, but the person involved was completely unaware of what he did.


    "Know, Long Pozhan is a spell to fight the wicked!"


    Hearing Camelia''s messy explanation of Long Pozhang, Naruto and Lena really felt that their worldviews seemed to be formatted and then re-entered instructions.


    Although Dragon Breaking Slash itself cannot be regarded as evil magic, it is after all the strongest attacking black magic that borrows the power of the Scarlet Demon King Chabrani Goode, and it is actually judged by Camelia as a showdown against the villain If you know this, I am afraid that even the Scarlet-Eyed Demon would want to squeeze this brainless witch to death.


    Naruto, who was quite shocked, went directly to Mouai to find comfort. It¡¯s really good. Naruto brought Mouai from the world of cross and vampires to here, otherwise Naruto would not dare to look for Lena when he was in it. Comfort, otherwise I''m afraid that this demon-level girl will be bombarded with Dragon Slash at zero distance.


    However, Camelia did not receive Lena''s response for a while. The first reaction was that Lena was afraid that she would not be able to withstand the training of Long Pozhan, and the expression on her face was still full of fighting spirit.


    "Don''t worry, no matter what kind of arduous cultivation I can stick to it!"


    "Amazing, this is my daughter!! For the sake of justice in the world, this is my daughter!!"


    Camelia and Uncle Phil once again performed the old-fashioned drama of the hero of justice. After each finished their own lines, the father and daughter hugged each other tightly. If you put this paragraph in Ultraman, or In a world like superheroes, it should be quite touching scenes, but this kind of scenes appearing in this world of showcasing magical priests, appearing in front of Naruto and Lena, just constantly provoking their nerves.


    "I''m ready, please advise, Lena Sang!"


    ''How can there be such a father and daughter in this world...''


    Lena was completely shocked by Camelia and Uncle Phil, but she still habitually complained in her heart. In the end, under the booing of other customers in the restaurant, Lena could only... give in...


    That sentence is the truth... Human words are awesome...


    Camelia''s unremitting efforts finally moved Lena (actually annoying), and finally agreed to teach her Long Saizhan (actually did not intend to teach), and for the purpose of teaching, Naruto and Lena together Outside the city, on a small hill.


    On this hill that was barely more than a hundred meters high, Gamelia and Uncle Phil stood together, welcoming the baptism of the rising sun. At this time, there should be a thrilling soundtrack around them.


    "Listen well, Camelia! The road to justice is very difficult, but now that you have made up your mind, you must get the power of justice!!"


    Uncle Phil, who doesn''t know how to use magic at all, was full of enthusiasm. He didn''t know when there was a raging flame as the background.


    And Camelia is probably the only fool here who will follow her father. The father and daughter have survived so strongly that they support each other. Under the influence of Uncle Phil''s words, Camelia has also burned.


    "Oh oh oh!!! I will!!!"


    Naruto hid on the side, looking helplessly at the father and daughter who were overexcited over there, the complaints in his heart could not be suppressed at all.


    "I really don''t understand what they are excited about... and what is righteousness? Will serving the Red Dragon God make people become idiots?" It seems that Luna doesn''t have this problem... As expected, the idiots are only the guys of Sairen. .


    Lena also sighed, feeling that her head would definitely become an idiot if she gets along with that kind of idiot, "Really, I said who the hell did I provoke? I have to teach her how to cut the dragon. ?"


    Gao Li is also hiding aside obediently at this time. For this natural jellyfish, Gamelia should be the only person Gao is afraid of right now. Looking at Gamelia, who is fighting spirit over there, for Gao Li It was infinitely terrifying, I couldn''t help turning his head, "Hey, Long Pozhan is very dangerous, you don''t really plan to teach Long Pozhan to that crazy girl?!"


    Camelia''s brain damage has reached a state, even Gaoli Jellyfish does not hesitate to evaluate her as a''crazy girl''.


    Naruto was embarrassed, and then exclaimed: "Is it necessary to talk about it? Of course, she won''t really teach her. Speaking of which, Camelia is also a witch who is good at using white magic. How can she be the most destructive? Teach her black magic?!"


    "Ahhhhhhhh? White magic? What is that?"

 1296 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1296

    Gao Li¡¯s sincere questions almost completely disappeared Momo¡¯s popularity. Naruto would definitely want to beat him very much when Gao Li was so white-eyed before, but now it¡¯s compared to Camelia. It was a good situation that Gaoli only had white eyes instead of brain damage, so Naruto was not angry, but explained patiently.


    "White magic is a spell that focuses on purification and recovery. It belongs to the monastic school. It is a completely different faction from the black magic that Lena is good at, which focuses on attacking spells. If it is true that Camelia has learned the dragon Destroying it will cause a worldwide disaster."


    Naruto and the others imagined the scene after Camelia learned how to slash the dragon. That was a nightmare even more terrifying than the direct resurrection of the Scarlet Eyed Demon.


    With Camelia¡¯s absolutely righteous character and completely unaware of her style of doing things, after she learns to slash the dragon, only a little bit of evil will happen, such as picking up a gold coin on the ground and then taking it for herself. For such a small thing, Camelia should launch Dragon Slash without hesitation, and get rid of all the''evil'' in this world.


    Although Dragon Slash will cause considerable damage, but Camelia herself will not have any consciousness at all. Instead, she will feel happy about it. Uncle Phil will also wave the flag for his daughter, which will cause damage. Melia used Dragon Slash even more crazily. Thinking about that kind of thing, it was a nightmare.


    In order to protect this generally beautiful world, it is absolutely impossible to teach Camelia the offensive magic of Dragon Slash... In fact, Naruto thinks that Camelia should be the kind of "justice". The type of using heavy breaking cut indiscriminately.


    Without hesitation, after throwing Lena to the troublesome Super S-class Gamelia, Naruto lay on Karai''s body, using the light of Sacred Heart Jade to heal the damage in his heart.


    On the other side, in the laboratory left by Lei Zang.


    The Demon Dragon King Gabe held his demon sword in one hand, beside a pile of broken bodies, which had been completely chopped off by him, but there was no blood on the ground.


    Gabe glanced at the woman he had chopped to pieces on the ground, then smiled:


    "No wonder it''s weird. It turned out to be just a puppet, but I didn''t expect that you are the key to unlock this seal, and it just saved me a little effort."


    The red-haired woman who appeared before was the key to guarding this six-pointed star barrier, and after she was killed by the Demon Dragon King Gabe, the power of the barrier disappeared completely, and the purple jar studded with red gems was fully revealed. In front of the Demon Dragon King Gabe.


    "That''s it, I finally got it, the Pot of Hades!!"


    Chapter 50-Gamelia''s Justice! Lena''s Dragon Slash!


    Although she was extremely helpless, Lena could only devote herself to the study and practice of guiding Camelia to perform Dragon Slash.


    Fortunately, although the girl Camelia was extremely troublesome, she was easy to lie because she was too simple and straightforward. Although Lena was guiding her in her practice, she had nothing to do with Long Pozhan.


    Most of the magic in this world requires chanting of mantras. The basics of chanting are clear and accurate. Just like in the Naruto world, most of the ninjutsu requires Jiyin, and the accuracy of Jiyin will also affect whether it can be successful. Perform ninjutsu.


    However, Long Pozhan wouldn''t be able to cast it just by chanting.


    Dragon Slash itself can be regarded as a kind of power spiritism. If you summon the magic power of the Scarlet Eyed Demon, you also need to pay a certain amount of magic power as a price. In other words, people with too little magic power cannot perform Dragon Slash. It consumes a lot of tricks, with Camelia¡¯s magic power, it would barely be enough for about two times to use Dragon Slash.


    Because Long Bianzhan borrowed the power of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon, it was quite violent and difficult to control. In order to control the power of Long Bianzhan, it took a long time to practice, and many of them had to be tested.


    In order to test magic, especially this powerful magic, it is necessary to test it in a fairly open place. For example, Lina has tried to shoot an incomplete version of Heavy Slash before in the bay of Shepheria. As a result, That place is still a barren land without any life.


    The above are actually things that you need to pay attention to when learning Dragon Pozhan, but the so-called cultivation that Lena gave to Camelia has nothing to do with these things. It is not so much cultivation, it is more foolish.


    However, Camelia, who is too innocent, has never been exposed to black magic, and has almost completely lost the ability to think under the big hat of''justice'', did not realize this at all, and carefully completed Lena¡¯s It''s simply chaotic training content.


    Although it''s a fun thing for Camelia to be serious...


    Lena had no intention of actually teaching the super-dangerous tactics of Dragon Breaking Slash to Camelia, who is more dangerous than Dragon Breaking Slash, and was always called by Lena, or doing some messy so-called practice, or Just let Camelia go shopping.


    Now, Miss Camelia bought a whole cart of food and magic items according to Lena¡¯s orders. Although it was Lena¡¯s money, they were all recorded in Camelia¡¯s accounts. Lena will come back all at once after Lun.


    And when Lena asked not to use magic, especially the spell of Xiangfengjie, Camelia could only use her small body to push a heavy cart and walk up the mountain.


    "No matter what kind of training I have to endure, I must become as strong as Lena Sang!!"


    Camelia is still high-spirited, but no matter what, her red guard-like will can''t make her power rise dramatically in a short time.


    Although she was a good witch, but when she couldn''t use magic, Camelia was just a fifteen-year-old girl, dragging a cart full of goods and walking down the mountain, her physical strength quickly bottomed out.


    Uncle Phil happily sat in the car, adding weight to his daughter.


    "It''s been three days since you started to practice, but I ask you, have you grasped the knack of Dragon Slash?"


    Camelia dragged the car and was tossed by Lena for three days, feeling that Camelia was about to be tired into a dog.


    "Because... the important part... Lena... hasn''t taught... me..." The child was really reluctant, and after three days he didn''t realize that Lena didn''t even intend to teach her about Dragon Slash.


    "Well... I told you to go shopping or it would be a job like cooking, a job that has nothing to do with Long Pozhan."


    Although his personality is speechless, Uncle Phil is the first heir to the Kingdom of Salem after all. The white eyes and the idiot in the head are two different things.Uncle Phil, who was slightly smarter than his daughter at this point, jumped out of the car.


    "Dad will help you."


    "No way, no way! This is also a part of cultivation, dad, don''t interfere!!"


    Camelia is really hard-hearted. Although Lena is not here, she is totally unwilling to accept the help of her dad. Such a dead child might be liked by the boss of the company very much, because it is too tight. .


    Camelia accidentally let go when she was speaking. On this slope, the cart full of cargo slid down the slope quickly due to gravity.


    "be careful!"


    Camelia and Uncle Phil yelled at the same time. The target was an old woman carrying a red package on the road. The old man was completely frightened by the mess, but in the end, under the efforts of Uncle Phil and Camelia , The cart fell not far in front of Camelia, pressing both Camelia and Uncle Phil underneath, but luckily it didn''t hurt the innocent old man.


    "Are you all right, old woman?"


    The old man was frightened by the strange father and daughter, but at last nothing happened.


    "Hey, I''m fine."


    The naturally dull Gamelia and Uncle Phil were immediately resurrected with blood. Although they look scary, Uncle Phil is still a very kind person in his heart. Looking at the old woman carrying a huge package, he couldn''t help saying: "Old man is leaving. This kind of mountain road is too hard, you can avoid the mountain road, and go around the flat road in the town."


    The old man carried a red package that should be bigger than herself, and looked helplessly at the nearby road.


    "I know this too, but if you go around from the town, you will waste a whole day. Although it is more difficult to walk the mountain, it will take less time, so save time."


    "Um... so it is..."


    "It would be much easier without this mountain..."


    Camelia and Uncle Phil pondered, then looked at each other and nodded at the same time...


    "What are you talking about?! Why do I have to do something like that?!"


    In the town below the mountain, Lena once again ran away completely because of the unreasonable thoughts of the father and daughter. Looking at the innocent father and daughter sitting by the fountain, Lena really couldn''t control her voice.


    Facing the horror of this Demon King-level girl, even the dragon clan like Quick Strike Dragon would have to make a detour, but Uncle Phil was not afraid of Lena''s horror at all, and shouted with passion.


    "Because there is an extra mountain in the middle of the town, the residents have to live a hard life every day. If they want to go to the other half of the town, they have only one choice... Because of this extra mountain, they have to spend countless hours. Take the mountain trail! You must risk the top of the mountain to cross the mountains!"


    "That''s just a hill over a hundred meters high, is it too exaggerated to say the mountains..."


    "Yes, why do I think things are not that serious?"


    Compared with the father and daughter of Uncle Phil and Camelia, Naruto and Lena¡¯s thinking is really normal. They can¡¯t understand why they are so excited, and Uncle Phil who looks like a bandit Get in front of two people who are talking coolly.


    "Anyway! It is a fact that the residents here have worked very hard!"


    "This...is true..."

 1297 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1297

    "So only you are on the stage at this time! Use that dragon to destroy the entire mountain, so that you can save the daily suffering of these residents!!"


    Under the unremitting demands of Uncle Phil and Camelia, Lina could only agree to use Longpozhan to completely blast away the small mountain.


    Naruto took a look at the hill where he could see the top of the mountain at a glance. His eyes stopped for a moment on Lena who had already started to chant the curse, and Camelia, whose eyes were shining with anticipation, and finally did not say anything.


    ''Although I have a bad feeling, it should be quite fun to continue like this...''


    "Something darker than dusk, something brighter than blood, facing the fallen in the passage of time, under the name of your greatness, I swear to the darkness here to stand in front of us, all stupid Thing, gather the power of you and me, and give it equal destruction!!"


    Chanting the mysterious highest black magic mantra again, summoning the magic power of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon into his hand, condensing a red sphere in his palm, and finally turning into a flow of super-destructive energy, flying towards the target That hill.


    "Dragon Slash!!"


    The power of Dragon Slash is comparable to the extra-large tail beast jade, and it is really overkill to destroy such a hill.


    It was just a small hill, which was completely destroyed under the power of Longpozhang. The original hill''s location was now a huge explosion crater like a crater, from which thick black smoke was continuously emitted. Represents the huge destructive power left by the dragon.


    "Lina Sang! That''s amazing!!"


    Camelia cheered for Lena as if she was a crazy meal, and Uncle Phil leaned to his daughter''s side at this moment.


    "How about it, Camelia, do you understand Dragon Pozhan?"


    Camelia shook her head left and right. In fact, Camelia, who lacks the talent for black magic, wanted to understand the mystery of Dragon Slash at that moment. It was impossible at this moment. The old woman that Camelia and the others met on the mountain appeared again and saw the place that had been completely destroyed.


    "Fool! Look at the good things you do!!"


    Chapter 51-Naruto''s Dragon Slash! The evil consequences of justice!


    Camelia, who lacks the ability to read emotions, couldn¡¯t understand that what the old woman was saying was ironic. Instead, she patted the old woman on the shoulder happily and said with a smile: ¡°Old woman, in this way, you won¡¯t have to climb the mountain every day. Thank us, this is all for justice!"


    "Idiot!!"


    The poor old woman was almost bursting with anger by Camelia''s white eyes, and her anger was completely conveyed from the roar.


    "On the top of that mountain, there was a Taoist monk who built an ancestral hall in order to seal off evil spirits! Why did you destroy it? Now those evil spirits are going out!!"


    "To be honest... I was also talking about whether or not to knock that mountain off..."


    Lena also began to show an afterthought, but now it¡¯s useless to say anything. Long Pozhan blasted the entire mountain to ashes, although according to Camelia¡¯s words, people in nearby towns People don''t need to climb the mountain every day, but what they have to face at this time is the evil spirit running out of the ancestral hall.


    It''s just like that classic scene, when the evil spirits appear, the entire sky is shrouded in darkness and unknown evil spirits.


    These dark clouds are not only a concrete manifestation of the evil power of evil spirits, but also because most dark creatures don''t like sunlight. Under the darkness, their power will become stronger.


    A golden light gleamed from the big hole blasted by Lena¡¯s dragon, and then a group of evil spirits flew out of it. Those evil spirits basically looked like ghosts, most of them were in They were all humans before they were alive, but because of some reasons they accumulated too much grievances, they didn''t go to the Yin Cao dynasty to turn into reincarnation after the first seven days, so they became ghosts. Now because of the destruction of the ancestral hall by Long Pozhang, these evil spirits are all seen again!


    Most of these evil spirits are fierce ghosts, because the strength of resentment is different, so the strength of evil spirits will also be different, but one thing is certain, these evil spirits will not be friends with humans.


    After the resurrection, the evil spirits immediately begin to attack humans, because the evil spirits absorb Yang Qi, and once humans lose too much Yang Qi, they will become dead or even zombies.


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife¡¤Hundred Knives are dazzled!!"


    Naruto''s palm shook quickly, using the power of the Dimensional Knife continuously to chop all the evil spirits in front of him to pieces.


    Although Naruto and the others joined to help, because there are too many evil spirits, there is no way to solve all the evil spirits at once without using a wide range of tricks. When Naruto and the others continue to fight , These evil spirits seem to be constantly attacking the humans in the town.


    "Strike Gun!!"


    Lena condensed magic and spiritual power on her fingers to form a gun that emits white light. These guns are condensed with spiritual power, which is similar to the principle of breaking the spirit. It will have special effects on the evil spirits of pure spiritual body. s attack!


    Lena kept firing violent flash guns to shoot the evil spirits in the air, and the sword of light and the blood red bat wings of Gori continued to burn, but the evil spirits in the air still did not decrease.


    Lena looked at the densely packed evil spirits in the air. Her bad mood had become worse because of Camelia these days. She couldn''t help but yelled: "Damn! How many are these evil spirits?! How to fight I can''t finish it!!"


    Camelia attacked the evil spirits in the air with a lightning spear, and ran to Lena''s side, "Lina Sang! What are you doing?! In this case, you should use the Dragon Slash to kill all All of the evil spirits have been wiped out!"


    It''s okay not to say that Camelia, when Lena''s anger came up immediately, she turned angrily to this idiot witch who was full of dragons and heroic dreams, and was about to explode and yell at her. People suddenly flashed to Lena¡¯s side, held on Lena¡¯s shoulder, who was about to run away, and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Camelia, but since Lena refuses to use Dragon Slash, then I will come. All right!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Lina breathed a suffocation, she looked at the blond man next to her with ruby ??eyes, and she couldn''t understand it. From realizing that she has learned and even created a lot of powerful magic in three years now, but she just couldn''t understand this man. His mind is the same now.


    But Camelia did not consider what Lena was thinking at this time, and immediately looked at Naruto with a pair of shiny eyes.


    "Naruto-san, would you also use Dragon Slash?!"


    "of course!"


    There was a strange smell in Naruto''s smile, while using super powers to fly into the air, looking down at the entire town that had become chaotic because of the evil spirits.


    Camelia flew to Naruto''s side using the Xiang Fengjie, looking at the destroyed town below, feeling extremely anxious.


    "Naruto-san! Please hurry up and use Dragon Slash! Destroy all these evil spirits!"


    "as you wish!"


    "Hey! You are not serious!"


    "I''m sorry, Lena, I''m serious."


    With a smile that could not be called kind-hearted on Naruto¡¯s face, he raised his hands high, and at the same time, the four gems worn on Naruto¡¯s wrists and ankles began to sacred with the spells sung in his mouth. And the beautiful red light.


    "The supreme dragon god who protects the four worlds, following your fate of fragments, with the power you possess, grant me stronger magic power!!"


    "A spell with enhanced magic power?! Uzumaki Naruto, are you crazy?!!!"


    "It''s Sacred Heart Jade! It''s amazing! I didn''t expect Naruto Sang to have the legendary Sacred Heart Jade that can borrow the power of the four dragon gods! This is really the light of justice!"


    Naruto used the power of Sacred Heart Jade for the first time, and the evaluations given by Lena and Camelia were almost two extremes, but these were not important anymore. They borrowed the sacred power of the four dragon gods, red, black, and blue. In Naruto''s body, the Chakra, which had been reduced because of the use of a heavy break, grew again, even surpassing the previous peak!


    "Something darker than dusk, something brighter than blood, facing the fallen in the passage of time, under the name of your greatness, I swear to the darkness here to stand in front of us, all stupid Thing, gather the power of you and me, and give it equal destruction!!"


    Using the power of Sacred Heart Jade to raise his chakra, Naruto summoned a greater red magic power, condensed and compressed it in his hand, and finally launched like Wukong''s turtle qigong to the town below.


    "Extra-large dragon breaks!"


    boom!!


    Naruto''s strength is more tyrannical than Lena, and then borrowed the power of Sacred Heart Jade to increase his original Chakra upper limit, and the power of the extra-large dragon slash that he displayed was terrifying destruction!!


    The extra-large Dragon Pozhan descended on this city, and those evil spirits were only blown by the aftermath of the Dragon Pozhan, and their spiritual bodies were completely annihilated.


    There are no people or things in the whole city that can withstand the destructive power of the oversized dragon. Everything here has completely disappeared under the power of the dragon, whether it¡¯s humans or evil spirits, whether it¡¯s animals or plants. Under the damage caused by Long Bazhan, everything is equal, no matter what the status is, in front of Long Bazhan, there is only one way to destroy.


    The power output of Naruto¡¯s extra-large Dragon Slash lasted for more than a minute, and the power of the Scarlet Eyed Demon summoned was beyond imagination. The entire city was under Naruto¡¯s Dragon Slash. Disappeared forever.


    Withdrawing his hands and looking at the destruction on the ground, Naruto is very satisfied with the damage caused by his dragon slash, or he is very satisfied with the power enhancement effect brought by the sacred heart jade, with the power blessing of the sacred heart jade, although it still needs To recite a mantra more, but it can increase his power to a level beyond before using Heavy Slash.

 1298 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1298

    Lena covered her forehead in pain, and looked helplessly at the huge pothole on the ground, but she didn''t express her love, she just stayed beside Naruto with a smile on her face.


    Camelia¡¯s natural stupefaction is simply outrageous. Only when she landed on the ground, she looked at the town where everything had been destroyed, her face was smiling. She was not evil, but terrifying. Kindness.


    "It''s amazing! All the evil spirits are wiped out in one move!!"


    The smile on Naruto''s face remained weird, and the blue eyes revealed ridicule and contempt that did not match the appearance.


    "Yes."


    "Well, people here don''t need to climb mountains anymore, and they won''t be infested by evil spirits anymore!"


    "Hehe..." Naruto couldn''t help but chuckle, with the cold and bloody voice that only Karai had seen before, "Camelia, do you think there is anyone else here besides us?"


    "Hey?" After Naruto''s deliberate reminder, Camelia seemed to come back to her senses now, "What about people? Where are the original people here?"


    "Of course... all dead!"


    "Dead...?!" Camelia was taken aback, something that seemed to have been ignored by her natural character, only now emerged.


    Naruto''s hands are in his trouser pockets, his face is often lazy or boring, but with a devil-like gloomy and dark look, looking at Camelia with a mocking face.


    "What do you think Dragon Slash is? Do children play with magic casually? That is the strongest black magic that borrows power from the Scarlet Eye Demon King Shabra Nigud. How can the human body be able to withstand Dragon Slash? Slash''s power bombardment?"


    Naruto¡¯s words and words turned into sharp arrows, piercing Camelia¡¯s seemingly undeveloped heart, Naruto walked in front of Camelia, his tall body turned the sun into the sun. Covering up, a piece of darkness fell on Camelia''s head, causing her eyes to be eroded by the darkness.


    "Don''t forget that you asked me to use Dragon Slash. In other words, you killed everyone here. Don''t forget, dear Camelia..."


    Chapter 52-Cold Words! The Red Dragon God Knight embarks on a journey!


    Naruto has no idea of ??shirking responsibility. In fact, after killing these innocent people, the main karma will still be counted on him. Lena and Camelia will also have a small part because they caused it. The resurrection of evil spirits, but the most important thing is on Naruto''s head.


    But he doesn¡¯t care anymore, just a few thousand people, and Naruto, who has already killed countless people, doesn¡¯t care at all. Now his own karma has merged with the power of the true ancestor and turned into a power that Naruto can control. Under the circumstances, as long as he doesn''t get the anger and grievance, it doesn''t matter if he is killed by the thunder penalty from Heaven, instead, his strength will increase because of the increase in karma.


    Naruto would say such excessive words to Camelia, the purpose is to let Camelia recognize the reality of this world, and to put it simply is to heal her mind.


    Although the appearance and the world are different, Camelia can basically be regarded as a female version of Kudo Shinichi, whose excessive sense of justice makes them equivalent to idiots in reality.


    In fact, Naruto hates people like Camelia. Although she is indeed a very cute girl in appearance, she should be very beautiful in the future. In addition, she is the second princess of the Holy Kingdom Sairen, which can be said to be her identity. Noble, but none of this can change Naruto''s aversion to Camelia.


    Although he doesn''t care about human life, in addition to treating Camelia''s mind this time, he also intentionally vented his anger.


    Looking at Camelia¡¯s little face that had become pale due to shock, Naruto wouldn¡¯t express his pity too much. It can be said that since he planned to kill everyone here, Naruto¡¯s heart was only left. Under coldness.


    "What''s the matter, Camelia? Why is your face so ugly?"


    Camelia opened her mouth, and she didn''t know how to stop her from twittering. Now, under Naruto''s words, she doesn''t know what she should say, or what standpoint she has to write?


    Her original intention was to make life easier for the residents here, but the development of things completely exceeded the expectations in her head... or imagined...


    Although Lena destroyed the mountain as she hoped, she released the evil spirits; although Naruto eliminated all the evil spirits as she hoped, the price was that everyone in the town was buried together. What is it?Is this her justice?


    People like Camelia don''t hide anything at all, and Naruto can directly see the changes in her mind without reading the mind.


    Throwing the emotion of the material aside, Naruto''s voice is still cold without emotion.


    "Do you think things are completely different from what you think? I tell you, Camelia, the justice in your mouth is just like a game in my eyes. Justice itself is not wrong, but you hang justice all day long. The actions of the lips are basically childish games for children."


    "I...I am not..."


    "Isn''t it? Your power is too weak, and your thinking is too simple. If you want me to use Dragon Pozhan in such a crowded place, what do you think of your brain? It is for you to help the people here compare Is it important, or is it more important to play your hero game? I think it¡¯s the latter, because your justice is just a naive game at all."


    Naruto discarded all his softness, and his mouth began to show fierce power. With the expression on his face at this time, every word spoken from his mouth changed from a sharp weapon. Do not hesitate to hurt Camelia''s heart.


    "If you want to destroy me, the guy who killed everyone here, I don¡¯t care. I won¡¯t regret it or feel guilty. I discarded that boring emotion many years ago, but it¡¯s up to you. For such a small sake, I am willing to play hero games with you a few more times. Next time I can use stronger magic, Camelia"


    Naruto Yin and Yang finished all the words weirdly, and then took the arms of love, walked past Camelia, who looked pale and godless, and did not make any stops, just as he said, he would not have any After or guilty, his life has no such leeway to share his feelings with some meaningless people.


    Lena glanced at Camelia''s pale face, hurriedly chased Naruto''s side, lowered her voice, "Aren''t you doing this too much?"


    Lena is not an idiot, or she grew up under Luna''s nurturing and met Naruto three years ago. In addition to her excellent magic knowledge, her understanding of the human heart is not like Camelia''s. Children who grow up under over-protection can be compared.


    Although they are the same age, Lena is much more mature than Camelia.


    She could see that Naruto was trying to correct Camelia''s abnormal head and thinking, but the method... was too intense.


    Naruto shook his head, "It doesn''t make much sense to say this now. Anyway, when a person is dead, there is nothing left. Don''t want me to apologize or whatever, I won''t regret it. "


    Lena curled her lips, after all she didn''t argue with Naruto about this issue anymore.


    Naruto saw Lena¡¯s reaction, and a smile flashed across her cold eyes. He reached out and grabbed Lena¡¯s palm. Regardless of Lena¡¯s little struggle, his fingers clasped tightly. Their fingers seemed to be They were designed to fit each other tightly, and Naruto was very satisfied to see Lena turning her head away, with her little red ears.


    Although Lena asked two questions, she still wouldn''t blame Naruto too much for this kind of thing, because they are all selfish people. For Camelia, her''justice'' is more important than anyone else. , And for Lena, Naruto is at least far more important than the so-called "righteousness" and those human beings. People who are too virgin will not be likable.


    For Camelia, Naruto has said it all. She can figure out how much Naruto can''t care about in the future. Anyway, if Camelia chooses to be his enemy, Naruto will not hesitate. Killing her, they knew each other and traveled together, but it didn''t stop there.


    Because of the Conferred God Enchantment, the area where Naruto and the others are located is separated from the rest of the world, but because of this, the demons within the Conferred God Enchantment are quite active.


    Because the awakening of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon King and Naruto¡¯s Heavy Slash before that time, many demon races who fell asleep have awakened, and the demon races in this area began to act accordingly. Corresponding to this, The Protoss in the area also began to move.


    Originally, the Protoss in this area should be one of the clones left by the Red Dragon God, the Water Dragon King, but in the War of Conquering the Demon, the Water Dragon King has been destroyed, and the Conferred God Enchantment blocked this area from the outside world. When the power of the other three dragon kings could not be conveyed here, the sacred magic that could borrow the power of the high-ranking protoss within the barrier has basically been lost, because the water dragon king has died in battle.


    And because of this, the highest Protoss in this area is Luna Imbas, the Knight of the Scarlet Dragon God!


    In recent days, the more and more obvious activities of the Demon Race must not be able to hide from the eyes of the Red Dragon God Knight. Whether it is strength or scheming, this Red Dragon God Knight will not lose to the Crimson Demon King''s five henchmen, although The enemy is powerful, but Luna is not an easy opponent to deal with.


    In the past few days, the demon clan¡¯s more and more active performance, coupled with the sudden appearance of a crack in the water glass on the table during dinner last night, these two points are not good signs, I believe it must represent something Luna, From his room, he took out the long-lost Red Dragon God Sword.


    Open the closet, pull out the clothes covered on it, and take out a rectangular box from it. The Chilong God Sword, one of the Chilong Sacred Fide¡¯s two swords, is lying there quietly at this time, and He would put things as important as the Chilong God Excalibur in the closet, and only Luna could do such things.


    Anyway, Lena never dared to enter her room. The Chilong God Sword has been placed in the closet for so many years and has never been leaked. After so many readings, besides Naruto, even Lena has their sisters. Neither of his parents knew that Luna had become a knight of the Red Dragon God.


    Holding the red sword, Luna¡¯s eyes changed for a moment. The red eyes were originally red. At this time, they seemed to flash through some kind of brilliance, becoming quite bright and beautiful, that kind of luster, It was like the light from the four sacred heart jade on Naruto, more dazzling than dawn.


    After looking at her completely exposed body in the mirror for a while, Luna put on a set of light and suitable for fighting clothes, and then took the package she had prepared before, stuffed with almost everything she had saved over the years. All the property, there are some precious magic items and two sets of clothes for washing, and then take the Red Dragon God Sword.


    One last glance at her room, and then with a flick of her finger, a sword gas flew from her fingers, extinguishing the oil lamp on the table, and Lena gently closed the door of her room.


    One year after Lena went on a trip, Luna, as her sister, finally embarked on the journey.


    But Luna didn¡¯t plan to meet Lena, Naruto and the others. Now she has more important things to do. Apart from destroying some enemies on the way, she wants to go somewhere and check a piece of precious information. .


    That data is almost everything in this world, and it also represents infinite knowledge. Luna hopes to get the answer she wants in it, and that place is called the peak of dragons, which is the place where dragons guard and live together.


    Chapter 53-The Battle of Seren! Dragon General Rachado!


    Camelia is very irritable recently, very irritable.


    Naruto¡¯s words of humiliation had too much influence on Camelia, and it almost shook her worldview. For several days, Camelia has been immersed in this problem, completely devoid of the usual Excited, I haven''t spoken for almost a few days, and there is still no way to solve the problem at that time.

 1299 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1299

    The justice she has always insisted on has been criticized by Naruto indefinitely, and the facts seem to prove that what Naruto said is correct. So, is her justice really wrong?


    Naruto could see the frustration in Camelia''s heart, and also knew that she was now on the horns, but the problem was simple.


    Justice is not wrong, it is Camelia who is wrong!


    There is nothing wrong in insisting that justice itself is worthy of recognition. What went wrong was Camelia¡¯s view of justice, it was her own problem. Naruto knew this, but she didn¡¯t go with Came. Leah explained that because it had nothing to do with him, he didn''t need to continue wasting time on Camelia.


    Stop and go, Naruto himself is very leisurely, eating and drinking all the way, while keeping all the bills on the heads of Camelia and Uncle Phil, and soon they arrived at this distant goal. , Holy Kingdom Salem!


    Although Gamelia and Uncle Phil are idiots in the cognition of people with dark hearts like Naruto, the Holy Kingdom Salen is indeed a very beautiful and peaceful country.


    Because it believes in the red dragon sacred Feder, basically most of the people in Salem are peace-loving moderates. Of course, there will be occasional peace hobbies like Uncle Phil and Camelia. By.


    Compared to other cities, Seren itself is a city of white magic civilization, where evil black magic is taboo, and white magic lacks offensive magic, so this makes this magic fundamentally Civilized cities lack the smoke of war.


    The sunshine in Salen City is very bright because of the peace here. I have to admit that it is indeed a very beautiful city. If everything in this world is resolved, Naruto may choose to buy a house in Salen City. It is not necessary to settle here, but it is also a good choice to stay here for a while.


    "This is Salen City, it''s really lively!"


    Jellyfish like Gaoli couldn''t help but admire the excitement and prosperity of Salem. The prosperity of Salem City was completely different from the messy small towns they passed through before.


    Because they returned to their hometown, the low mood of Camelia and Uncle Phil has improved a bit along the way. Uncle Phil beat his chest with his hands, making a heavy sound like drumming.


    "A city full of vitality like this, where the residents live and work in peace and contentment, can never be found anywhere else!"


    "The city of Salem is the capital of the Holy Kingdom of Salem. It is one of the best cities in the world!"


    Uncle Phil and Camelia are proud of their hometown, Naruto also nodded. Although there is not much expression, it can be seen from the eyes that he also likes this place like Seren quite.


    Lena was holding two extra-large ice creams in her hands. She was not afraid that she would get fat at all. She ate ice cream for about ten people, and said at the same time, "If this is the case, go to Camelia and Phil. Uncle¡¯s house, after eating dinner, we will be paid, and then we can leave!"


    "Hey, don''t you plan to visit the main city?"


    "Of course I didn''t plan. Our original purpose was not to come to Salem."


    Lena doesn¡¯t give Uncle Phil any face, or that she has such a messy character. If it is for the elderly, Lena may still be polite, but she is familiar with Uncle Phil, and she has never spoken like this before. It''s just that Uncle Phil''s degree of brain damage resisted Lena''s fierce and direct character.


    Walking on the streets of this lively and prosperous city of Salen, apart from the two locals, Camelia and Uncle Phil, everyone else couldn¡¯t help but look around and look at this beautiful city, and they loved it. With her head swaying from side to side, she could tell from her turquoise eyes that she liked this peaceful city very much, and when she swept her eyes, she quickly noticed what was posted on the street wall.


    "Lina, there seems to be a poster of you over there, Naruto also has it."


    "poster?"


    Lena¡¯s two ears moved twice as if she had heard the message of a treasure, and then immediately put on an extremely narcissistic posture, twisted her ignorant body, and tried to put on an S-shape. Curves, fluttered his chestnut-colored long hair.


    "I didn''t expect that I was already so famous, ah, I''m so embarrassed."


    Lena occasionally shows that kind of self-fantasy mode, so Naruto has become accustomed to it, and directly ignores Lena¡¯s irregular convulsions, walks over to look at the poster that Kariya said, and then does not hesitate A fist for this natural vampire girl.


    "Fool! Love, this is not a poster, this is a wanted order!"


    Naruto and their group of problem children are indeed notorious now. Basically, except for Camelia and Uncle Phil, the remaining four guys are all on the wanted list, Naruto, Lena, Kariya and Gao All four of them are in the list, even Emperor Jelugang, but I don''t know why there is no White Snake Naka.


    Naruto looked at Lena''s ferocious expression on the wanted order, and nodded with a serious look on her chin. "Although it is a wanted order, the painter is really good. I completely paint Lena''s usual fierce appearance. Up."


    Among all the people, Lina has the highest bounty, probably because of her relationship as an avoiding dragon expert, so she has a greater reputation than Naruto, with 30 million, and Naruto second with 28 million. The others decreased in turn, the face of Jelugang Dishi that could scare children to death, the bounty was actually the lowest of only 18 million.


    The corners of Lena''s mouth twitched, and she really didn''t bother to talk to Naruto, looking at the five wanted notices lined up in front of her.


    "Compared to this, why do we appear on the wanted list?"


    Seeing the five ferocious faces on the wanted order, Camelia turned around and stared at Lena suspiciously, because the sense of justice in her heart had surpassed the frustration she had previously felt.


    "Lina, what bad things have you done?"


    It may be because this is the relationship between the Holy Kingdom Sairen, so Uncle Phil was resurrected, slowly drifting behind Naruto and the others, and said, "Actually, official officials are also about human relations. If you want to surrender, you should be as early as possible. ."


    Lena didn''t immediately refute, instead she held her chin and thought about it. It should be because of too many bad things done in the past, so it took a while for Lena to make sure that she didn''t commit any bad things in Salen.


    Naruto also considered this issue very seriously, and then heard a uniform and heavy footsteps, a group of soldiers in armor appeared in front of Naruto and them.


    The soldiers were all wearing iron-gray armors, and the person in front of the head was supposed to be the captain, holding a sword in his hand and pointing at Naruto, with a serious and serious expression, and said: "You are the villain Naruto Uzumaki and Li Na Imbas! You dare to appear in front of our Dark Iron Knights, but your deeds will come to an end today!"


    Naruto grabbed his hair and looked helplessly at the soldiers who claimed to be the Black Iron Knights, who exuded justice all over his body.


    "Really, why are Sailen''s guys all self-talking fools?"


    Seren¡¯s righteousness has existed since ancient times. Although ordinary people will not be as exaggerated as Camelia and Uncle Phil, they are also very keen on fighting evil. In Naruto¡¯s view, these are not A complete idiot.


    Although I don''t know why I was inexplicably on the wanted list when I first entered Seren, Naruto knew that he was feeling very upset now.


    "I advise you to better not bother me, otherwise you will go to see the god of death."


    "Less wordy! We won''t let you do whatever you want! Catch them!!"


    "I''m sorry, I just like to do whatever I want."


    Naruto raised the palm of his right hand, and a wave of dimensional fluctuations occurred in his hand. The twisted dimension made Naruto''s expression look terrifying.


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife!"


    Naruto used the Bengyue Dimensional Knife as the first gift to the city of Salem, the capital of the Holy Kingdom. Regardless of whether Salen would like it or not, his gift has already been given out and will never be recovered.


    On the other side, deep underground in Salem, someone is using summoning magic!


    The huge pentagram magic circle is full of various astrological symbols, showing that this magic circle definitely gathers considerable power.


    A female magician in black costume stood in front of the pentagram magic circle, holding an ancient magic book in her hand, constantly chanting mantras, and at the same time injecting her own magic power and the already configured potions into the five-pointed star magic circle. In the magic circle of the star.


    The magic circle began to emit an ominous red light due to the addition of magic power and potions. Contrary to the temperament of Sailen, the evil aura was completely revealed in these red lights.


    "I am willing to pay all the price in exchange, please be my ally! Come out! Dragon General Rachador!!"


    Chapter 54-The Dog Raised by the Demon Dragon King!


    The guards of the Holy Kingdom Seren are divided into four levels according to the color of the armor. From bottom to top, they are bronze, black iron, silver and gold. They are similar to Athena''s Saint Seiya, except that there is a black in the middle. The level of iron is only.


    The strength of the guards of these four levels increases in order according to the color of the armor. The strongest golden knight group is the knight group responsible for defending the royal family of Seren.


    The armors worn by these guards are all magical defense armors made by the white magicians of Seren. Not only can they resist ordinary attacks, but they can also defend against magical damage, just like the Dark Iron Knights in front of Naruto. The armor on his body can basically withstand magic like fire balls or vibrating bullets, and of course it will still shatter if bombed continuously.


    The armor of the strongest Golden Knights can even barely block B-level magic, such as the Overlord Glacier, the Dragon Fire Roar, and the Beast King¡¯s Tooth Bomb. Although it¡¯s just barely, it can make a person completely incapable of magic. Ordinary people are already very powerful to resist the magic that borrows the magic power of these demon kings. Borrowing the power of that kind of golden armor, ordinary humans can even fight with lower-level demons...but they meet middle-level or even upper-level demons. It will definitely not work.


    Naruto can''t be regarded as a pure demon, but his strength is better than all demons in this world except the Scarlet Demon!


    Under the cutting of the strongest blade of the Bengyue Dimensional Sword, even the armor refined with magic could not resist it. Those black iron armors shattered under the icy blade of the Dimensional Sword. Naturally, the human bodies could not resist this. The edge of the strongest blade, they were fortunate to be able to see the strongest blade from another world, and the price they paid was their lives!


    The power of the Dimensional Knife is too strong. It has been slashed with a single knife. Weapons, armor, human body, walls, nothing can stop its sharpness. Sailen¡¯s Black Iron Knights, under the attack of Naruto¡¯s Dimensional Knife, the body becomes shattered. Blocks, blood flowing on the pavement paved with bluestone, exuding a disgusting strong smell.

 1300 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1300

    Naruto shook his hand, as if he was trying to get rid of the blood that was not stained at all, smiling on his mouth, "I told you not to bother me, but unfortunately, you didn''t listen to me."


    Naruto has no guilt for killing the people of these knights, even if the Holy Kingdom Sairen wants to want him or kill Naruto for this, it doesn¡¯t matter, because the magician here does not have that ability, if Naruto really wants to If you do, you can control the kingdom by throwing another god out.


    In the fifteen years of Camelia, perhaps she has seen a lot of what she thinks of''guilt'', such as blocking roads, robbery, stealing, abducting, and dead people, but it is the first time that she has seen such an indifferent person.


    When killing people, there is no hesitation in the action. From the beginning of the killing to when everyone is turned into a corpse, there is no change on the face, and even no murderous aura leaks out, and it can be that easy after killing. Talking cold words, as if what he killed just now was not a living human, but just a few ants accidentally trampled to death.


    Lena covered her forehead in pain. She knew that Naruto Uzumaki could do everything when he went mad. It was okay to fight with him on weekdays and make jokes, but since he used the dragon to break After killing someone in a town, she knew that this guy was getting sick again. When Naruto really started to get annoyed, even if he didn¡¯t see anyone, he would kill him, but at this time, as long as someone dared to get in the way Will obliterate the opponent regardless of who it is, these Black Iron Knights are the best proof.


    "I said, you don''t really intend to kill at Sailon, do you?"


    Naruto shrugged and his face was extremely relaxed. Neither the murder nor the power of the Holy Kingdom Seren could burden Naruto''s heart.


    "No way, I don''t like killing people, but I told them not to bother me. They can''t help me if they don''t believe me."


    Lena was speechless, but she still remembered that it would be useless if she wanted to reason with this guy!


    In terms of eloquence, Lena is still less than one-tenth of Naruto¡¯s. Reasoning with him is the worst thing in the world. Rather than expecting reasoning to win, it¡¯s better to compare with Shabrani Goode¡¯s wish to bless world peace. it is good.


    Lina knew that it was useless to reason with Naruto. In order to prevent the atmosphere from maintaining such a weird look, she deliberately changed the subject, "Speaking of which, why on earth are we wanted?"


    "This question...I think someone who can answer us has already arrived, and his way of greeting is quite unique! Bengyue Dimensional Blade!!"


    Naruto said that the way others greet is peculiar, but he himself is half-hearted. The way the other party greets is a crescent-shaped red shock wave, and Naruto himself is the strongest blade in the vampire world!


    The red crescent-shaped shock wave and Naruto''s bright white knife gas interlaced to form a cross, and then the red shock wave and Naruto''s dimensional knife will cut each other, and soon all disappear without a trace!


    Naruto''s forehead split a thin slit, opened the nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes on his forehead, and looked at the three figures in midair. Just now, it was one of the burly men who had attacked.


    "I really didn''t expect to see a guy of this level here. I am really more and more curious about who made us the most wanted criminals. Is it for our lives or our people?"


    The burly man who attacked just now has a hair style similar to that of Trunks. The hair in the middle is red, while the hair on both sides is black. His rather tough face carries an arrogant and arrogant sneer. Judging from his facial expressions, this guy is closer to the guy that Thunder disaster.


    "Unexpectedly, you can actually block my uncle''s attack. It seems that he is indeed a good guy, very suitable for playing slowly to death!"


    "Ala, it is said that the pet''s personality will be very similar to that of the owner. It seems to be true, the dog raised by the Demon Dragon King Gabe! Dragon General Rashaduo!!"


    Naruto feels that he has really attracted the likes of the demons recently. For ordinary humans, there should be no one in the life of the high-ranking demons, but Naruto has been in less than a month. I have seen the Scarlet Eyed Demon King, Beast King, Jeros, and Lashaduo these five high-ranking demon races in time, and the only ones who haven''t seen are Sea King, Overlord, Pluto and their men.


    La Xia Duo stunned, then the smile on his face was dyed with an undisguised killing intent.


    "Unexpectedly, you would actually recognize this uncle, but as far as you just said, you must die!! Devil Dragon Flame Slash!!"


    Rashaduo held a magic sword about four feet long in his hand. The magic sword cut through the air and burned with crimson magic power, forming a red magic dragon with a mighty roar. Flew to the direction where Naruto and them were at extreme speed.


    "Lachado leave it to me! The rest is for you!!"


    Naruto had already taken the initiative to stare at the strongest Laxiaduo, while a black-robed wizard and a green-dressed swordsman next to him were left to Lina and the others to solve it.


    Naruto flew into the air, firing the strongest blade on both hands at the same time.


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife¡¤Hundred Knives are dazzled!!"


    Demon-like flashes were continuously emitted from Naruto''s hand, and the Dimensional Knife, with invincible destructive power, completely cut off the body of the scarlet dragon emitted by Laxiaduo.


    The scarlet dragon turned into countless red flashes in mid-air, a strange smile flashed across Laxiaduo''s face, and the magic sword in his hand held a sword flower!


    boom!!


    Instead of disappearing, the crimson magic power that was originally in the air was detonated by the magic sword in the hands of Rashaduo. The crimson magic power that was originally in fragments caused a series of explosions in the air, engulfing Naruto''s body!


    La Shaduo has the same arrogant and violent character as the demon dragon king Gabe who made him, and the smile on his face became even more murderous as he watched the beautiful red explosion in the sky.


    "Fool! This is the price you paid for underestimating my uncle Laxiaduo!"


    "I think it''s you who belittle people! Continuous tail beast jade!!"


    Naruto''s voice was transmitted from the red explosion, and accompanied by seven small tail beast jade, all tail beast jade had the same goal, that is, the body of Rashaduo in the air.


    Rashaduo was taken aback, but as the Dragon General of the Demon Dragon King Gabu, he himself was good at using his body to fight, so he reacted quickly. The magic sword in his hand cut out seven consecutive flashes to remove all of Naruto¡¯s tail beast jade. Cut in half!


    The explosion of the tail beast jade and the explosion of the magic dragon filled the entire sky, leaving the peaceful and peaceful city of Salen in the smoke of war.


    Naruto''s sneer appeared in the fading smoke of the explosion, and the three-tailed beast jade in his hand was slowly spinning in his palm.


    "The strength is stronger than I thought. I can only say that I am worthy of being a general under the Demon Dragon King. If a demon like you died in my hands, it would not be considered dirty!"


    In this world, with the exception of the beast priest Jeros, the powers of the priests and generals of the other demon kings are separated. The priests are good at magic, and the generals are good at close combat. Although the single strength should be only about half of Jeros , But General Long Laxiaduo, after all, is also a rare high-ranking demon in this world. The strength is definitely not to be underestimated. It is an object that can provide Naruto with a lot of entertainment.


    The magic sword in Rashaduo''s hand reflected Naruto''s handsome face while reflecting his own murderous eyes.


    "Blond boy, before you say this, weigh your own weight!"


    Chapter 55-Destroy Everything! The Arrow of God Slayer!!


    Dragon General Rashaduo is one of the two direct subordinates created by the Demon Dragon King Gabe, so he has a very strong strength, even the strongest black magic Dragon Slash will not be of any use to Rashaduo.


    Not to mention the strength, among all the magic within Naruto''s cognition, there are only two magic that can cause damage to the dragon general Rachado!


    The magic that consumes life and accidentally drags the entire world to the funeral is directly ignored. That is to say, if you want to defeat Rachado with magic, there is only one magic that can be used!


    God kills!


    La Xia Duo is the Dragon General, which means that his speed and power are all top-notch. Relatively speaking, La Xia Duo is not so good at using magic attacks.


    The magic sword in Rashaduo''s hand was also made by the dragon king Gabu himself. It contains the power of the dragon king. The dragon posture formed by Rashaduo''s sword just now can be said to be a projection formed by a part of the dragon king''s body. Prompted by Rashaduo''s magic power, the power is not as strong as the Demon Dragon King itself.


    The three tail beast jade in Naruto''s palm kept circling and spinning, and at the same time, a chakra condensed into Naruto''s palm again, and injected into the center of the three tail beast jade.


    The sudden addition of power caused the three tail beast jade to be uncontrollably disordered, and then became stable under Naruto¡¯s control. The chakra in the center was compressed and rotated into a larger tail beast jade, which rotated The centripetal force of''s firmly attracted the remaining three small tail beast jade to his side.


    "Planet tail beast jade!!"


    One big and three small, four tail beast jade formed a chaotic but stable whole, flew out of Naruto''s palm, and quickly flew towards Lashaduo''s body.


    La Xia Duo''s eyes were the same as the Demon Dragon King''s eyes fixed on the direction of the planetary beast jade''s flight. Because of the chaotic rotation caused by the four spiral pills, the flying trajectory of the planetary beast jade in the air was completely unpredictable chaos!


    La Xia Duo raised his body''s reaction power to the limit, and immediately dodged sideways at the moment the Planetary Tail Beast Jade flew in front of him.


    With a flash of golden light, Naruto immediately activated the Thunder God technique, using the chakra on the planet-tailed beast jade as the space coordinate, and a flashing body immediately appeared behind Rashaduo, and his right hand grabbed the Rasha. Duo avoids the star-tailed beast jade, and at the same time injects the power of Xianshu into it!


    "Look at the trick! Xianfa¡¤Startail Beast Jade!!"


    "what?!"


    Rachado is not as good at using space magic as Gerlos. Obviously, he did not expect that Naruto would suddenly make such a move. Naruto¡¯s speed is higher than Rachado. In this instant, Rachado wanted to do it again. It was impossible to avoid Naruto''s star-shaped beast jade.


    La Xia Duo clenched his teeth, reluctantly twisted his body, and at the same time placed the Demon Sword bestowed by the Demon Dragon King in front of him.

 1301 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1301

    The sword body of the magic sword was used as a shield against Naruto¡¯s attack by Rashador. The planetary beast jade blasted on Rashador¡¯s magic sword, and the huge chakra contained in it exploded at the moment of contact. !


    boom!!


    Four tail beast jade exploded at the same time, turning chaotically in different directions to produce twisted destructive power, swallowing Laxiaduo''s body completely.


    Naruto moved a little away, and the black moon in the palm of his left hand and the white sun in the palm of his right began to glow dazzlingly at the same time. The power of the two attributes of yin and yang appeared in Naruto''s palm at the same time, and new power was gathered.


    "Excalibur¡¤Skymarsh Spear!!"


    The pitch black and gold chakras emanate from Naruto''s palm, and continue to hover upwards, like two different colors of thunder intertwined, forming the strongest divine sword that Naruto''s own power can form!


    "Tianyu Yu cut!!"


    Behind Naruto appeared the god of destruction, the god of destruction in Japanese mythology, the figure of Kenmatsu Sano''s life, and the god sword formed on the basis of the power of the Ammanuma spear also appeared. The shadow of the sword!


    The Heavenly Marsh Spear in Naruto''s hand is based on the power of yin and yang, projecting the power of the ten-fist sword on it, as if it has become the scene in the myth of Susanoh beheading the Yaki Orochi.


    "Damn blond boy! Don''t underestimate my uncle Laxiaduo!!"


    In the explosion formed by the planet-tailed beast jade, there came the roar of Laxiaduo dotted with countless anger. A strong light broke out from the magic sword in his hand, completely tearing the turbulence around him, and at the same time injecting huge magic power. In the magic sword, the crimson light emitted by the magic sword is as powerful as a volcanic eruption!


    "The Devil Dragon Kills the World!"


    Naruto''s strength and arrogant attitude were enough to anger Laxiaduo. Under Naruto''s stimulation, Laxiaduo, who was originally an impulsive character, launched his strongest magic sword!


    Injecting huge magic power into the magic sword in hand, it can completely project the main avatar of Demon Dragon King Gabu. Although the strength of that avatar is less than one-fifth of Demon Dragon King itself, its power is far stronger than Dragon Break The degree is the strongest sword of La Xia Duo!


    La Xia Duo''s magical power flew behind him through the power of the magic sword, forming a huge crimson three-headed dragon.


    The three-headed dragon full of desire for destruction and destruction kept roaring in anger. His roar seemed to shatter the air, and the entire city of Seren was shrouded in a magic light of destruction!


    The city of Salem, the capital of the Holy Kingdom of Salem, has suffered such destruction for the first time in thousands of years since it was built!


    But the magicians here are powerless, because the Red Dragon God and the Water Dragon King no longer exist in this world, so the white magicians here will only use some purification and sealing magic, facing the dragon general Rachado. With all the magic power that came out, the wizards of the entire Seren could only barely protect the people and important buildings, and to withstand the destruction of Rachado, they could only rely on Naruto''s power.


    The power of the Amanuma Spear in Naruto''s hand has been increased to the maximum, and at the same time he also showed the huge figure of Susao Nohu, who took a step forward, and the huge Amanuma Spear in Naruto''s hand also faced the red three heads in front Dragon cut off!!


    boom!!


    Susanoh and the huge red three-headed dragon collided together, accompanied by the actual collision of Naruto''s Heavenly Marsh Spear and Rachado''s Demon Sword.


    Naruto¡¯s Chakra and Rachado¡¯s magic powers collided fiercely, and the explosion wave caused all nearby buildings to blow away, as if it was a natural disaster, the destruction that swept all nearby buildings and people, as Naruto and Demon On the battlefield where the tribes fought, even the Holy Kingdom Seren could not withstand such destruction!


    Naruto gritted his teeth and kept injecting his power into the Skymarsh Spear in his hand. Not only did he want to defeat Laxiaduo, he also wanted to check that if he did not use the power of the Golden Nightmare King, his own power How powerful is the Heavenly Marsh Spear on display.


    The strength of the general enemy is too weak to serve as a touchstone, but La Shaduo is good, and from the strength of him and Gerlos, Naruto can roughly infer the power of the five kings, so La Shaduo is a good piece. The touchstone is also a stepping stone for Naruto''s strength growth!


    Because of the collision of the sky marsh spear with the power of the magic sword, the red, gold and black arc hovered in the air, causing the sky to continue to produce thick dark clouds because of their spreading power!


    This apocalyptic horror scene has also appeared when Naruto used the Demon Sword of the Godslayer and the Demon King Sword of Jeros to smash, but now Naruto and Rachado are not as powerful as they were at the time. Kind of degree.


    Naruto''s eyes were stained blood red with anger, and blood almost overflowed from his clenched teeth. The mighty power of the Heavenly Marsh Spear caused the dimension to collapse!


    Because of the super-high-density energy collision, a crack in time and space was created in the center of the confrontation between the Tianmao Spear and the Demon Sword. Naruto took advantage of this moment to detonate the power of the Tianmao Spear!


    "Cut it off for me! La Shaduo!!"


    Just like the roar of King Asura, the roar in Ming''s population shook away the dark clouds in the sky, and the sky marsh spear drew a golden sword mark, completely cut off the magic sword in Laxiaduo''s hand, and at the same time, it broke and pulled An arm of Xia Duo!


    The silhouettes of the two flashed across, Naruto dismissed the Skymarsh Spear in his hand, his expression slightly sighed.


    Although his Heavenly Marsh Spear successfully severed one of Laxiaduo''s arm, he also understood from the previous fight that the Heavenly Marsh Spear displayed in his current realm is far less powerful than that of Shenmiezhan. The son is powerful. If you were using Divine Miezhan just now, Laxiaduo would be cut off after three seconds, and at that time it was not only the magic sword and an arm, but also Laxiaduo. soul!


    The slight depression in his heart was quickly suppressed by Naruto, and he was used to not letting anyone notice his emotional changes.


    Rashaduo looked at the place where he broke his arm in disbelief. He couldn''t understand why he was defeated by such a blond human being. Even the magic sword bestowed by the Demon Dragon King was cut off by him. He couldn''t understand. Why do humans have such a strong power.


    Naruto doesn''t need him to understand these questions. Since Rachado is his enemy, it must be eliminated.


    "La Xia Duo, even though it is the first time we met today, I can only let you die!"


    Rashaduo''s eyes were filled with countless anger and hatred, but he did not dare to be hostile to Naruto in his current state. He glanced at Naruto with extreme hatred in his eyes and immediately turned and fled.


    An enchantment formed by the power of the Demon Dragon King appeared next to La Xia Duo, which can prevent outsiders from seeing the situation inside the enclosure, and can also avoid the perception of magic. La Xia Duo is a means to protect her life. Naruto''s jade reincarnation with nine hooks is useless right now.


    "I just thought about it, Shen Mie Zhan can still be used like this!"


    Naruto opened his arms and made a bow and arrow posture. At the same time, the eyes of the jade reincarnation with nine hooks turned, and Chakra condensed into a golden longbow in his hands.


    "The fragments of the nightmare king, the command to liberate the world, the frozen black blade of nothingness, combined with my strength and my body, and marching towards destruction together, even the souls of the gods are defeated!! Golden Nightmare King, give me an arrow that destroys everything!! The arrow of God''s Destruction!!"


    Chapter 56-The enemy''s goal!The legendary magic capital Serrag?!


    Shenmiezhan itself is a small part of the infinite power of the golden nightmare king brought from the sea of ??chaos. In this world, apart from heavy breaking slash, there are basically no things that Shenmiezhan cannot cut, even Ming If the person himself is cut to death by the gods, his soul will also suffer huge damage that can even endanger his life.


    It was also because the power was too strong. In addition to continuously consuming a large amount of energy, Shenmiezhan itself was also very difficult to control, and the same was true for Naruto.


    However, he is also taking a different approach, condensing the power of Shenmiezhan on the ancient bow of Majia, and condensing the power of Shenmiezhan into a divine arrow!


    Because of the power of the Majia Ancient Bow of the Sky, the original violent power of Shenmiezhan has become relatively easy to control, and the shape of the arrow is more concentrated than the original giant sword form of Shenmiezhan. , The destructive power is even greater!


    Naruto''s eyes can basically see through the barrier that protects Rashaduo, and the Arrow of Divine Slash has locked the Niwan Palace above Rashaduo''s head!


    "Fly! Arrow of Darkness!!!"


    Naruto''s fingers released the bowstring, and the black arrow formed by Shenmiezhan immediately flew towards Laxiaduo!


    The black arrow flicked a black flash in the air, and before Laxiaduo felt the crisis turned around, his body was pierced by the arrow of the godslayer!


    "This...this is..."


    La Xia Duo looked at the black arrow passing through her chest with incredible eyes. At a moment before the soul was completely destroyed, La Xia Duo finally saw through the true face of the black arrow, and therefore the golden dream. Die struck Laxiaduo''s mind for an instant.


    But he doesn¡¯t need to endure this terrifying nightmare right away, because the power of Divine Destruction has completely torn La Xia Duo''s body and soul, and the power of Divine Destruction erupts directly from La Xia Duo¡¯s body. Everything about him is completely destroyed!


    "Ah! Golden nightmare man!"


    The last thing Rachador left in this world was a howl of pain, and then his body began to crack. From the cracks, golden and black powers were released, and finally Rachador¡¯s body was completely transformed. For ashes and dust!


    Destroyed from the inside of the body by the gods, even the high-ranking demons could not withstand such destruction. La Shaduo was completely annihilated under Naruto''s gods, and there was no possibility of resurrection.


    It wasn''t until the last moment before his life was completely wiped out that Rachado knew what kind of enemy he was facing, and the news of Rachado''s death immediately reached the Demon Dragon King Gabe.


    Gabe, the dragon king, is different from the other four demon kings. He does not have a specific base area. Because of the reincarnation relationship that is sealed in the human soul by the water dragon king, Gabe the dragon king cannot choose himself. To be reincarnated on someone, so the Demon Dragon King Gabu has been wandering around almost for thousands of years. At this time, the red bracelet worn by the Demon Dragon King Gabu on his right wrist suddenly shattered.


    "La Shaduo... is he dead?"


    The Demon Dragon King Gabe looked at the fragments of the wristband that fell on the ground, and then took a fierce bite, letting the fragments on the ground turn into dust and disappear without a trace.

 1302 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1302

    Rachado and Raltek are both subordinates created by the dragon king Gabe, and Gabe can of course grasp their intelligence, and the bracelets worn on both hands and wrists of Gabe represent Rachado and Raltek. Once the Dragon General and the Dragon God officer dared to disobey Gabe''s orders, Gabe could use the power of these two bracelets to immediately put them to death.


    Although separated by thousands of miles, Gabe knew from the moment Rashador and Naruto started the battle, because Rashador¡¯s magic sword was personally refined by him. When that magic sword fluctuated in power , Is when Rachado started to fight, and when the bracelet was broken, it was the moment when Rachado was killed by Naruto. From this, the dragon king Gabe could know that Rachado was in the hands of the golden nightmare man How long can it last?


    For this reason, the Demon Dragon King Gabe never told Laxiaduo the appearance of the golden nightmare man who defeated the Scarlet Demon. Therefore Laxiaduo didn¡¯t know Naruto at all in the first place, just as he It''s just ordinary humans.


    Just as Naruto used Rashaduo as a touchstone to test his own strength, Rashaduo was also used by the Demon Dragon King Gabe to test the strength of Naruto Uzumaki.


    Among them, Naruto and Demon Dragon King Gabe both got the results they needed, and what they lost in the end was only the life of La Shaduo. In other words, in the hidden confrontation between Naruto and Demon Dragon King, La Chateau has become an abandoned son!


    No matter what kind of world it is, the reality is so cold and cruel. Even for a powerful demons like Lashaduo, as long as he is not strong enough to be invincible, his fate will inevitably be controlled by others, as long as he has greater interests. , He will become a miserable abandoned son.


    No one would save the devil who died, and Naruto did not have the boring kindness and mood to do such boring things. After solving the hapless child of Rachado, Naruto simply picked a good one. Sit down and watch the show. After all, whether it is Skymarsh Spear or Divine Slash, it is a trick that requires a lot of energy to use. Naruto needs a good rest now, and other aspects of the battle do not need Naruto to worry about now.


    Although Naruto and the others did not know what kind of enemy they provoke, so that there were very many people who came to deal with Naruto and them this time, except for the dragon general Rachado and the two who stayed with Rachado before. The others are only second- and third-rate wizards and swordsmen, and their strength is not strong, so it shouldn''t be a concern.


    Gori, who has the sword of light, dealt with the bounty hunter Sangus who held the magic sword and howling sword in his hand, and Lena dealt with the sorcerer''s Burgun, as for the rest of the messy sorcerer, even The wizards and guards, including Seren, were all packaged and handed over to Karai for solution.


    Burgun is a weird wizard whose whole body is covered in black robe, and his forehead is actually inlaid with a regular hexagonal ruby. He is very powerful. Although he should not use the super dangerous magic of heavy breaking, but In terms of attack magic, both B-level and C-level attack magic can be used freely, and it is impossible to tell the victory or defeat against Lena. Lena is not as unscrupulous as Naruto, which is not good in such a crowded city. Using the tricks like Dragon Pozhan, the fight is not played at all!


    After Lena threw a fire ball and annihilated each other with Burr''s blue magic bullets, the troubled Lena once again recited the B-level attack black magic.


    "Sleeping in the depths of the earth, the Overlord with a frozen soul, please give me frozen anger! Overlord Binghe Lie!!"


    Overlord Glauxela is the king of freezing in the north. His power contains destructive icy air that is comparable to absolute zero. The cold air is summoned by Lena using magic, and a white cold air immediately appeared in the air, that biting cold. It seems that the air can be frozen and crushed!


    The B-level black magic is already a very powerful tactic for ordinary wizards, but in the face of such an attack, there is still no expression fluctuation on Burgun¡¯s face. I don¡¯t know if he forgot to buy the expression when he was born. It was wrapped up, so there was no change in expression at all, just with a calm face, chanting mantras quickly in his mouth.


    "Dark dragon sleeping on the flames of red lotus, please use your roar to burn my enemy! The dragon roars in flames!!"


    The power of the Demon Dragon King Gabe formed a ribbon of red flames. The red flames collided with the white freezing gas in the air, and the burning produced countless white water vapor. Lina took this opportunity to distance himself from Burgun. The cold-faced magician who seemed to be silent forever, but exuded a strange atmosphere all over his body.


    "What a weird guy, hey, your name is Burgun, right? Why do you want to catch us? What is your purpose?"


    Bull Gun¡¯s face was still flat, but Lena¡¯s question seemed to be answerable. After a bright light flashed on the red gem on Bull Gun¡¯s forehead, he said: "My task is to catch you and then take you to Serrag. ."


    "Serag? The magic capital Serrag?!"


    Serrag used to be quite a famous magic city. Hundreds of years ago, Serrag was far more prosperous than the city of Seren today. It is a well-deserved magic city, where the magic of Serrag is highly civilized.


    However, about one hundred and twenty years ago, the legendary silver beast Zanafa was suddenly resurrected in Serrag. The silver beast with power comparable to that of the gods and demons almost destroyed the entire Serrag, and finally relied on the light. The strength of the swordsman and the dragon wizards defeated Zanafa, and the sword of light became famous all over the world, which is the one in Gaoli''s hands!


    After Zanafa''s death, the blood flowing out of his body contaminated the land, constantly exuding miasma, making Serag almost completely transformed into a dead city, but fortunately, the dragon wizards planted it in Serag. With the seeds of the sacred tree Fulagu, Fulagu has the ability to absorb the miasma, so that Serrag will not be completely destroyed because of Zanafa, and after a hundred years, Serag has slowly recovered its vitality.


    Although he still doesn''t know the real purpose of the other party, it would certainly not be a good thing to be taken to the legendary demon of Serrag, and a cold smile was drawn across Lina''s face.


    "I''m sorry, I''m Lina because I didn''t intend to catch it like this! The fragments of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon King, the command to liberate Purgatory, the destroying Scarlet Purgatory Blade, combine with my strength and my body, and move together. In the process of destruction, everything in the world will be cut off! Demon King Sword!!"


    Chapter 57-Target Serrag!Luna sees the Beastmaster!


    Burgun was defeated by Lena''s Demon Sword, but he was still not killed, but escaped under the Demon Sword.


    Although this is the case, Naruto and others at least knew that the behind-the-scenes of this wanted order incident would appear in Serag, and it was very uncomfortable to be put together, and anyway, Naruto and their boring group of guys themselves There was nowhere to go, so their next destination was the magic city Serrag.


    Because the city of Seren suffered considerable damage during the battle between Naruto and La Shador, Uncle Phil, as Seren¡¯s first heir to the throne, must stay in Seren and can¡¯t wander around, at least He can''t leave Sailon until Sailon returns to his original state. This is his duty as the crown prince.


    As the second princess of Seren, Camelia chose to take another journey with Naruto and the others.


    Although what Naruto said before has caused a big blow to Camelia, she has not yet fully figured out what is wrong with it, but Camelia has made up her mind to find her problems during the journey. s answer.


    For this, Naruto himself doesn¡¯t care. Anyway, as long as Camelia doesn¡¯t talk about justice all day long, and don¡¯t bother him, Naruto doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, with Camelia¡¯s skills, Even if you practice for a thousand years, you can''t do anything to Naruto.


    However, the journey to Serrag was really not smooth, because of the wanted order issued by the black hand behind the scenes, so now basically most of the bounty hunters in the world want to catch Naruto and the others in exchange for a high amount. The bounty has a reputation, but because they are all messy guys, they pose no threat.


    After watching Kariya deal with a bunch of boring guys who wanted to catch them in exchange for a bounty again, Naruto yawned lazily and said, "Really, this is already the 29th group. Come on, it''s really like a fly."


    Lena was also completely speechless to these endless bounty hunters and boring guys. She was a little annoyed and clutched her long chestnut hair. "The day before yesterday was dial 7 and dial 10 yesterday. Today it is dial 12. , After Sandoria¡¯s words, there may be forty to fifty people who want to catch us!"


    Naruto concentrated on spreading out his spiritual power, and then said: "There is no way. Now those who claim to be righteous are actually very boring''warriors'', whether they are wizards, swordsmen, or those who rely on rewards. Jinwei¡¯s bounty hunters, as long as they are confident in themselves, are now gathered at Sandoria, waiting to defeat the fierce sea dragon, but if we are going to Serrag, we can only take a boat from Sandoria, Or crossing the Uluru Mountains."


    The journey to Serrag is a bit cumbersome, and it may be because there is a very powerful magic city. Naruto can¡¯t get there with the power of the Thunder God directly, but the only way to reach Serrag is Two, take a boat in Sandoria, or cross the Uluru Mountains.


    Both methods are not very good. In the former, you will encounter countless boring bounty hunters. In the latter, the Uluru Mountains are a huge snow mountain permanently covered by snowstorms. In the Uluru Mountains, only winter is the highest. The temperature is minus 17¡æ, and the environment can be said to be extremely harsh.


    Moreover, there are snow monsters and snowmen in the Uluru Mountains, and monsters that survive in the snow and ice appear. Therefore, even a powerful wizard will try to avoid entering the Uluru Mountains. No way out.


    Imagining the extreme conditions in the Uluru Mountains, Lena decisively gave up the unwise idea of ??crossing the Uluru Mountains.


    "I definitely don''t want to go to the damn Uluru Mountains. Let''s go to Sandoria and take a boat!!"


    Sandoria is a well-known port city. If you want to compare it with the current cities, it is probably a city like Hong Kong. Because it is a port city and an important hub for maritime transportation, Sandoria is also a very prosperous city. one.


    Generally speaking, storms, tsunamis and other disastrous weather are most feared for maritime transportation, but it is not the same in this world. Because it is a world of magical civilization, in addition to these weather reasons, it restricts ports like Sandoria. There is another thing in the city.


    Sea monster!


    There are many legends about water monsters in modern times. The two most famous are the Loch Ness monster and the Tianchi water monster, but these are just legends. Here in Sandoria, it was really attacked by a sea dragon.


    The sea dragon will not attack the city of Sandoria casually, but as long as there is a ship sailing, it will encounter sea dragon attacks, which will seriously affect the sea transportation of Sandoria.


    In order to defeat the ferocious sea dragon and restore Sandoria''s sea route, Sandoria has issued a reward to the outside world. As long as anyone can defeat the sea dragon, he can get quite a generous reward.


    Things like this will of course attract bounty hunters in this world. As long as they are a little confident, they all gather in Sandoria in order to defeat the sea dragon. They just gather like a group of flies and make Sandoria. Ya is almost overcrowded these days, and on the streets, there are now all kinds of swordsmen and wizards everywhere, but everyone knows that most of them here are third-rate characters like flies.


    "Oh oh oh!!"


    Before the appearance of the sea dragon, there was a neat and uniform exclamation on the streets of Sandoria, which was still calm. Almost all the male swordsmen and wizards had their eyes focused at the same time, and they saw the big sight at the intersection of the street beauty.


    The tall body, the dazzling long golden hair, and the thin pink lips are all so beautiful. This woman who appeared on the street attracted everyone''s attention.


    However, this beautiful blond woman is not mourning love, let alone Naruto, but... the beautiful swordsman of Gori Jebrev!


    Naruto lay on Lena''s head and looked at the gazes of the animals on the nearby street with ten thousand eyes. His heart was full of malice. He lowered his voice and said, "I didn''t expect it, after Gao Li dressed up as a woman. It''s so popular. It''s even more popular than Lena."


    In order to hide their identity and successfully sailed from Sandoria to Serrag, Naruto and the others had to change clothes. Lena and Camelia only had to change their clothes and tie up their hair, while Naruto and Kaw Love is even simpler, turning into a little fox with nine tails and a little bat, lying directly on Lena and slacking off, while the poor Gaoli swordsman was dressed up by the remaining four unscrupulous people. The beautiful Miss Gaoli.


    Lena is in a good mood now, so she doesn''t care about Naruto lying on her head, treating her like a bus, smiling badly.


    "That''s right, our plan is really a big success, Gao Li, if you are really a girl, you will definitely be more beautiful, hahahaha..."


    Although it was said that he was walking on the street like this without being noticed, the poor Gori swordsman couldn''t be happy at all, his head was drooping, and his whole body exuded a gloomy aura that he didn''t want people to approach.


    However, Gao Li''s height is 188 centimeters, taller than Naruto. After dressing up as a woman, she wears five centimeters of high heels. She looks like a giantess who is holding up half of the sky.


    However, it is such a blond "beautiful lady" who has unexpected popularity among the swordsmen and magicians gathered here in Sandoria. I don''t know if it is because this is basically a male swordsman. And sorcerer, so I held back for too long.


    Naruto was lying on top of Lena''s head, slowly shaking his nine golden tails, showing that he was in a good mood.


    "Anyway, the first step of our plan has been successful, let''s proceed to the second phase of the plan!"

 1303 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1303

    "Yes, the goal is that place!"


    Naruto and the others really tried their best to reach the magic city of Serrago, and Gao Li was helpless in this role as a toy to kill time. It can only be said that Gao Li¡¯s fate is really tragic. , But he can''t change much...


    Naruto and others who are almost conscientious, don''t expect them to treat Gaoli better because of their conscience awakening.


    On the other hand, Serag, the city of thousands of years old, is not only about to launch a huge conspiracy there, but also one of the five confidants of the Scarlet Eyed Demon.


    Beastmaster!Jie Lasi Medario!


    At this time, the Beast King wanted to sleep comfortably in his bedroom, but there was no way, because he noticed the sudden death of General Long, and there were some special actions on the side of the King of Shanghai. After being thrown to Hades, the Beastmaster can only voluntarily himself, and the target is also the magic city Selago.


    On the way forward, the Beastmaster¡¯s brain moved quickly, constantly thinking about the meaning of Neptune¡¯s recent actions, and at the same time analyzing what kind of judgment Naruto would make under such circumstances. He would think like this, obviously. Regarding Naruto as an enemy of the same level as himself in wisdom, he has begun to subconsciously analyze Naruto''s thinking and behavior patterns.


    The Beastmaster was thinking while rushing, and the speed was also very fast for ordinary people. But what interrupted the Beastmaster''s thinking and progress was a woman with chestnut hair standing on the road ahead, holding a red sword in his hand.


    The Beastmaster stopped, and her purple eyes narrowed. With her beautiful face, she really looked like a concubine, but at this time, what appeared in her eyes was not charm, but rare. He was serious, surprised, even slightly solemn.


    "Red Dragon God Knight?!"


    Chapter 58-Beautiful Miss Gaoli!The dragon emerges!


    Snoring...snoring...


    No matter what kind of town you go to, no matter what your purpose is, the first thing Naruto and the group of problem children do when they arrive in the town is to eat.


    No matter where they go, they always eat first, and they eat a lot. If they are allowed to run in the world for two more years, it may lead to the development of the world''s catering industry.


    Lena, Camelia, and Gorizan were three beautiful girls sitting at the table. Except for Camelia, the other two were eating slouch, and Naruto used her flexibility from time to time. Nine tails grabbed the food on the table and stuffed it into himself or the mouth of a bat beside him.


    When a swordsman with a burly figure and tough face almost comparable to the orangutan captain of the Xiangbei University came to this restaurant, he saw this scene.


    A beautiful girl (Gori) and a suspected girl (Lina?) are quickly sweeping the food on the table. A fox is lying on the head of the suspected girl. There is a bat beside the fox. A girl is sitting on the other side.


    "Gori, you are a little more elegant, OK?"


    Camelia couldn''t help reminding Gaoli that he usually eats like this, but Gaoli is now pretending to be a girl.


    Gao Li held a hoof in his hand and bit his mouth. After hearing Camelia''s words, before swallowing the meat full of his mouth, he pointed his finger at someone on the opposite side.


    "Didn''t you tell me to learn it?"


    Camelia turned her head and saw Lena''s more terrifying eating look, she was still lying weakly on the table.


    "Just as if I didn''t say it before, just do whatever you want..."


    The swordsman whose face is suspected to be the relative of Captain Orangutan, his gaze is completely focused on the beautiful Miss Gaoli (poof...), there is a blush on that extremely tough face?


    "This girl is really healthy..."


    In fact, only the body is healthy...


    The narration was already on the side, and he automatically complained to Mr. Swordsman who was suspected to be a relative of Captain Orangutan. At this time, the manager of this restaurant, the uncle whose head almost all grew to the chin, walked to Naruto and the others. At the table.


    "Just now you said that you want to take a boat to Serrag, are they the ladies?"


    Lena looked up at the shopkeeper, immediately put down the plate in her hand, and took out a handkerchief that she didn''t know where it was changed from... or a rag?Wiping the tears that were almost a crocodile, began to tell the lines that were basically old-fashioned.


    "Because our mother was sick, our three sisters were anxious to rush back, but the trip was delayed because of Hailong..."


    The uncle manager seemed willing to cooperate with Lena''s poor acting skills, "Your mother is really pitiful..."


    Lina didn''t know if she secretly used magic, her crocodile tears kept streaming out, "I''m so worried about my mother''s current situation, so I can hardly eat anything..."


    "Ok?"


    The shopkeeper did not cooperate this time, but turned to look at the 39 plates piled in front of Lena.


    Lina suddenly realized that she had said the wrong thing just now, and the crocodile''s tears stopped almost instantly, and then she pushed everything naturally to the two hapless children on the opposite side.


    "Oh, how can you two eat so much?"


    Lina''s extremely cheeky words were exchanged for Gamelia and Miss Gori''s sharp white eyes, and Naruto''s tail whipped behind her head.


    Lena pretended to be touching her head, but she was actually rubbing the place hit by Naruto''s tail just now, spitting out in her heart.


    ''Naruto Uzumaki!You damn bastard, you obviously eat more than me. Are you embarrassed to hit me?!From now on, if I don¡¯t retaliate, I won¡¯t be called Lena Imbas!!''


    How about calling Lena Uzumaki?


    Naruto hit Lena with his tail, and then continued to take advantage of becoming a little fox, lying on top of Lena''s head to be lazy, and Karai had already started to fall asleep after eating. Naruto had to wrap a tail around Mouai, lest she fall off Lena''s head.


    Fortunately, the uncle whose hair all grows up to the chin did not pursue this too much. Anyway, he only needs to pay for the restaurant when he opens the restaurant. As for how much he eats, it is not his business, holding his arms and sighing sadly.


    "It''s so pitiful... But the ships that have gone to sea recently have been repelled by the sea dragon. The warriors don''t know how to defeat the sea dragon now, so there are basically no ships going to sea now."


    She would rather die than climb the Uluru Mountains in the extremely sinister environment, Lena obviously would not give up.


    "It shouldn''t be a ship, right?"


    "If there are a large group of martial arts fighters who are willing to go to sea, maybe it can be another matter!"


    Because they didn''t deliberately conceal their voices, the swordsman who had been listening for a long time, who was suspected to be the relative of Captain Orangutan, finally found a chance to interrupt.


    "Leave this task to me!"


    The height should be more than 1.9 meters, and the body is quite strong and burly. Although he is not a handsome guy, he is strong enough to hide his ugliness. This burly-shaped swordsman seems to have met Gao Li.


    "So cute¡­¡­"


    "what?"


    The compliment from the other party''s heart made Gao Li''s face completely frozen, and the corners of his mouth twitched twice. He finally resisted the urge to take out the sword of light to slash people. Gao Li also vowed absolutely, after he waited for Serrag , The first thing he had to do was to use the sword of light to chop the four bastards who put him in such clothes!


    However, the burly Mr. Swordsman would not understand Gao Li''s thoughts. He is now completely immersed in the beauty of the beautiful Miss Gao Li, pretending to be handsome, coughing, it is said that this is a classic gesture to show that he wants to start talking.


    "I think you should have heard of the fame and deeds of my warrior Balang! Leave the task of escorting you to Serrag. In short, in order to protect this beautiful lady, even if I fight for my life, Will fight Hailong!!"


    Warrior Barang is now behaving like a crazy fan of Miss Gaoli. After uttering such words fervently, he walked quickly in front of Gaoli and reached out and grabbed Gaoli''s hands.


    "This beautiful lady, is it an honor for me to know your name?"


    Gao Li really managed to resist the urge to pull out the sword of light, "I...I''m Lily..."


    "Lily? It''s such a beautiful name! Leave the glorious task of protecting Miss Lily to my warrior Balang!!"


    Anyway, no matter how depressed Miss Gao Li is, Naruto and their ferry tickets to Serrag have been settled. At the price of Gao Li¡¯s "beauty", Naruto successfully caught this self-proclaimed one It''s Mr. Barang''s Warrior... Or maybe it is more appropriate that he is Mr. Barang who claims to be a warrior?


    Mr. Barang seemed to really love Gao Li. On the way to the port, he kept pestering Gao Li to ask questions. Gao Li felt that his temperament and endurance were constantly being challenged. In the back, except for the sleeping In addition to Ai and Camelia, Naruto''s old fox and Lena little devil, looking at Balang''s eyes, they seem to be looking at a... prince?

 1304 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1304

    For them, it is not a big problem to deal with Hailong. The problem is that they don¡¯t want others to find out their identity and sneak into Selag. As long as they find someone who is willing to sail out to sea, they don¡¯t have to worry about safety, because Hailong It will not be their opponent, and the appearance of Mr. Barang is obviously to provide them with a suitable excuse to go to sea.


    In other words, Mr. Barang became a fool.


    "Okay! Set sail!!"


    I don¡¯t know that poor Mr. Balang, who is regarded as a triumphant son, is still full of fighting spirit. He wants to show his masculine demeanor in front of the beautiful Miss Gaoli. Mr. Lang seemed to see the shadow of Camelia.


    Camelia and Balang were spit out by Naruto at the same time, but neither of the two white-eyed parties noticed.


    Balang stood at the bow of the ship, looking like he was about to challenge the sea.


    "That sea dragon is nothing to be afraid of! My Balang can solve it with just one shot!!"


    With a thick beard, Mr. Captain, who looked like a pirate, stood aside, and said a normal sentence, "If it''s really all right."


    "Don''t worry!" Mr. Balang had a foolish confidence, "I don''t believe that there is any sea dragon in the world that can rival my Balang! Ahahahaha..."


    Anyway, the white-eyed Mr. Balang was thrown to Miss Gaoli to deal with it slowly, and the others enjoyed it very much. Lena simply moved out of the beach chair and lay on the deck of the ship comfortably with Camelia and sunbathe. .


    "But Lena, if that sea dragon really appears, wouldn''t it be exposed if we use magic?"


    Lena helped her sunglasses on her face, "Don¡¯t worry, anyway, if the sea dragon appears at that time, we will use illusions to make all the people on this ship fall asleep. Anyway, there are only so many people here. Well, as long as we hypnotize them, we can use spells with confidence!"


    "Yes."


    Naruto old fox chose to lie on Lena''s belly at this time, enjoying the warm and bright sunshine on the sea, and at the same time raising a tail to express his solidarity with Lena.


    "Anyway, when the sea dragon appears, it will be solved by me. Anyway, the person they are looking for is a blond-haired man Naruto Uzumaki, not a little fox with nine tails."


    "Hahaha... you are right, don''t worry about it, Camelia!"


    Just as Lena was putting on her sunglasses and enjoying the sun again, there was a sudden gust of wind on the sea, a huge cloud covering almost the entire sky, lightning and thunder in the entire sea and sky, golden snakes dancing wildly, all of which exudes ominous and Dark breath.


    Naruto scratched the corner of his eye with his tail...


    "Is this momentum a bit bigger?"


    Chapter 59-The Flood of Destruction!The mercy of salvation!


    Dragons are very powerful races. Although they are not comparable to humans in number, dragons have an average life span of thousands of years. Among them, the most powerful golden dragon race among the dragon races has an average life span of 3,000 years. The strength of the dragon race itself It is also very powerful, and humans who can slay dragons are enough to be called warriors.


    Here, it is normal for a sea dragon to make the people here in Sandoria have no choice.


    However, even if it is a dragon, the strength is limited. Compared to weak humans, it is of course much stronger. However, the general strength of the ordinary dragon is equivalent to that of the lower demons. Some of the strongest fighters of the dragons or It¡¯s the patriarch and the like, and may have the strength comparable to the mid-level demons, and a very small number of monster-level dragons, for example, among the Ansheng Delong tribes that have been destroyed hundreds of years ago, may appear and 5 The king''s generals, priests, and powerful dragons comparable to high-ranking demons.


    In any case, if it is just an ordinary sea dragon haunting here, there should not be such a strong magic wave when it appears!


    That powerful magic power can even affect the changes in the environment. The waves on the sea, the dark clouds in the sky, and the thunder and lightning are all changes caused by this huge magic power.


    A huge waterspout appeared on the sea due to the surging of magical power. The huge city of the waterspout seemed to be able to connect the whole sea and the sky together.


    A huge figure with a pair of blue eyes appeared in the waterspout, and then that figure spread out two wings, destroying the waterspout, and the whole figure appeared in front of Naruto and the others.


    It is indeed a dragon. It has two wings. The claws and wings are connected together. It fits the image of a western dragon. The slender body and the densely covering the body surface show this dragon. Obviously it is an aquatic species.


    "Devil Snake Sea Dragon?! How can there be such a thing in such a place?!"


    Lina feels that she has really been in bad luck recently, not just being wanted for some reason, but now she is going to the sea and encountering a dangerous dragon like the demon snake sea dragon, which is really unlucky.


    The devil snake sea dragon is a carnivorous dragon species that usually lives in the deep sea. It has a very violent personality. Once it is provoked, it will cause a lot of damage. If it is touched, it cannot be stopped. Living in the deep sea several kilometers deep, so normally, it is not a dragon that is easy to see, but this kind of deep-sea dragon species unexpectedly appears in such offshore waters, and Lina really feels she can buy it. Lottery.


    Naruto continued to lie on Lena as a small fox. Although he yawned on the surface, the fox''s eyes couldn''t help but narrowed.


    Even if it is a monster with extremely ferocious personality, if it is touched against the scales, the power should not be so large that it can change the environment, and the eyes of this monster always feel a little embarrassed.


    The ferocious aura of the Devil Snake Sea Dragon is enough to make wild animals flee one after another. The crew on this ship also panicked because of the appearance of the Devil Snake Sea Dragon. However, among all the strangers except Naruto and the others, There is another person who has no fear at all, and even said that he is very excited, that is the poor Mr. Barang who was regarded as a triumphant by Naruto and the others!


    "You finally showed up!!"


    Balang''s voice was as heavy and thick as his appearance, and he could hear it clearly even in this turbulent storm, I wonder if it was using any strange means.


    Mr. Balang stood and put it on, posing another pretty handsome pose!


    "I am the super warrior Balang! Today I will show you the power that God has given me! Miss Lily, please see clearly."


    boom!!


    Being wooed, or being wooed by a person of the same sex as him, Gao Li felt that he was really not blessed to bear such feelings, because of the words of Mr. Barang, poor Gao Li fell on the deck again on.


    Lena was originally wearing a bathing suit for sunbathing. I don¡¯t know when she changed into the clothes she had previously dressed. She tied her hair into a handsome ponytail, making her look more like a boy...


    Ignore the mystery of Lena''s gender for the time being. The focus of their attention now is basically not the demon snake sea dragon, but the over-willed Mr. Barang.


    "Actually to be honest..." Lena scratched her cheek. "That guy is not a bad person."


    "But..." Naruto added to his ears with his tail. "It''s so stupid that it''s hopelessly stupid. To be honest, it''s really hard to see someone stupid than Gao Li."


    "That''s right..."


    In the recognition of Naruto and Lena, this Mr. Barang can almost be rated as the biggest fool in history!


    You know that it''s nothing if you don''t have power. It''s the worst if you don''t have the ability to think that you are naive.


    "Come on for life!!"


    Mr. Barang is high-willed, in order to show the heroic posture of slaying the dragon in front of the beautiful Miss Gaoli, holding his own long sword in his hand, he rushed towards the fierce demon snake sea dragon without fear!


    Snapped!


    Just as expected, Mr. Balang, who appeared as a funny dragon set, does not have the strength to slay dragons at all. The strength of the magic snake sea dragon is not particularly strong among the dragons, but because it is very violent, it is dangerous. A-level dragon species, ordinary wizards and swordsmen have nothing to do with this kind of dragon. Ordinary weapons can''t hurt the thick-skinned dragons, and they have quite high magic resistance. The Balang warriors are majestic. Charged up angrily, then was flew by a tail...


    Lena held her forehead in pain, and even Naruto couldn''t help covering the part of her eyes with her nine tails.


    "Although I knew he was talking big, but I didn''t expect it to be so miserable..."


    "That guy is not so much a idiot, it is better to say that we are really big idiots who have expectations of that kind of guy!"


    Naruto¡¯s self-tackling this time was also approved by Lena. Seeing that the giant tail of the Demon Snake Hailong lashed towards them again, Lena immediately used the Xiangfeng Realm and flew high in the sky, avoiding the demon. The snake sea dragon''s tail slammed.


    Roar!!


    The mouth of the magic snake sea dragon issued a roar full of anger and desire for destruction. The roar containing huge magic power generated huge waves on the sea, and the nearby seawater was stirred by the magic power of the magic snake sea dragon.


    Lina floated in the air, barely maintaining the power of the Xiangfeng Realm, so that she would not be blown away by the magic of the Demon Snake Sea Dragon. Looking at the Demon Snake Sea Dragon who didn''t know why she was angry, Lina couldn''t help but curse.


    "Please! This is completely abnormal! Although the Demon Snake Sea Dragon is a fierce sea dragon species, I have never heard that Hu Hui is so strong!"


    "Compared to this, let''s get rid of the Demon Snake Sea Dragon first. Anyway, if the violent Demon Snake Sea Dragon runs to Sandoria, it will cause a catastrophe!"

 1305 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1305

    Naruto is still lying on top of Lena''s head. Although the body continues to maintain the posture of a mini nine-tailed fox, two chakras, blue and red, are already condensed on top of his head.


    "Fairy Tail Beast Jade Spiral Shuriken!!"


    From Naruto¡¯s sharp fox¡¯s mouth, he roared like a beast. The nine tails turned at the same time. In a blink of an eye, the huge chakra was compressed on top of his head, and the huge black shuriken cut through the magic of the riot in the air. , Flew to the fierce demon snake sea dragon!


    Roar!!


    The Demon Snake Sea Dragon also noticed the huge energy flying towards him, roaring constantly in his mouth, and then sprayed a blue thunder light from the mouth of the Demon Snake Sea Dragon, and instantly hit Naruto''s tail beast jade spiral shuriken. !


    The power of that blue thunder light is more powerful than what the naked eye can see. The thunder light that condenses its power at one point seems to have the power of some kind of sanction. Accompanied by the ear-shaking thunder, Naruto¡¯s tail beast jade spiral hands The sword was divided into two, flying across the body of the devil snake sea dragon, and exploded on the vast sea behind.


    Seeing that his tail beast jade spiral shuriken was cut in half, Naruto''s fox eyes couldn''t help showing surprise.


    Although the mini nine-tailed state at this time is not suitable for exerting all his combat power, and the power of the tail beast jade spiral shuriken has to be discounted, the power of that move is not much different from that of the dragon. It will be broken by the magic snake sea dragon. To tell the truth, Naruto really doesn''t believe that anyone among the dragons has such a fighting power.


    The eyes of the Demon Snake Sea Dragon gave off a more weird and evil dark blue cold light, and was stared at by those cold eyes, as if being stared at by some terrifying existence, the cold and dark feeling, it was almost like it was The deepest part of the ocean floor, which is 10,000 meters deep, there is no sunlight, almost no temperature, and some are just endless cold and dark!


    The whole body of the magic snake sea dragon exudes powerful blue and black magic power. This powerful magic power rendered the entire sea more eerie and terrifying. The whole sea began to riot because of the magic power of the magic snake sea dragon.


    "The World Destruction Tsunami!!"


    For the first time, a sound other than the roar was uttered from the mouth of the Demon Snake Sea Dragon, and it was a complete sentence, but what that sound brought was ominous and devastating!


    The magical power of the magic snake sea dragon caused violent fluctuations in the sea water, and caused an infinitely catastrophic huge tsunami with a height of more than 100 meters. The size of this tsunami was simply abnormal, and Naruto couldn''t help but change his face.


    On his own terms, it is not impossible to create such a big tsunami. If you only need to use the force of nature to trigger the power of the sea itself, the chakra that needs to be consumed is not considered terrifying, at least the consumption of the weight is broken. Much smaller.


    With the force of this tsunami, Naruto would not suffer fatal damage even if it was hit head-on, but behind them, the port city Sandoria would be absolutely devastating!


    "What are you kidding?!"


    Although Naruto has the evil of destroying the world and the compassion of saving the world, although he himself is inconsistent because of this, there is really no way to completely ignore the civilians of Sandoria, regardless of whether he will reveal his identity, immediately It changed into a human posture, but there were still nine golden tails floating behind him.


    "Although Sandoria has nothing to do with me, but I can''t let you ruin it like this! Sleeping in the depths of the earth, the overlord with a frozen soul, please give me frozen anger! The ice escapes thousands of miles in the ice field!!"


    Chapter 60-Shadows!The enemy in the magic snake sea dragon!


    Life is a gem that nature has given to humans to carve.¡ª¡ªNobel Although Naruto¡¯s own life gems have been messed up by himself, he can¡¯t tell whether the luster from the gems is pure or turbid, but there is no chance to engrave the gems. You make a mistake, or you go on. When you get to the dark and hit the south wall, you don''t know how to turn your head, or you throw away the gems, and your life will be completely destroyed.


    Not long ago, people who could kill thousands of innocent people without hesitation can now do their best to protect the city behind him that has nothing to do with him.


    This contradictory approach made Lena really want to split his head with the Demon King''s sword, and Camelia also wanted to ask him what he was thinking?


    The evil and horror that kills without blinking?Or the kindness of desperately preventing the tsunami?


    Neither Gamelia nor Lena could come up with an answer. Perhaps even if he asked Naruto himself, he could not give an exact answer. In the end, he might only say one sentence.


    My pleasure!


    Willful to death, there is no way to answer, that is, Naruto''s style!


    Using magic spells, summon the overlord¡¯s ice power, and merge with the ice escape aura in his own body, creating a huge ice escape that can change the natural environment!


    Two cold rays of light were emitted from Naruto''s hands, combining Naruto''s ice escape nature change and Overlord''s freezing power. The temperature of these cold air was almost the lowest temperature that the laws of this world could bear.


    With the endless cold air, the sea is quickly frozen, and the endless sea is gradually condensed by the freezing air in Naruto''s hands, turning into a huge ice sheet!


    boom!!


    Naruto can understand how magnificent the turbulent waves hit the shore, because the huge tsunami has hit the huge ice sheet created by Naruto''s ice escape.


    Almost the entire ice sheet was struck back by the tsunami. The white ice sheet was full of cracks due to the impact, and Naruto''s cold air continued to pour in, preventing the impact of the entire tsunami.


    "Lina! Kariya and I resist the tsunami! Hurry up and find a way to get me out of that damn sea dragon!!"


    "Know it!!"


    Lina didn¡¯t have too much nonsense at all. She used the power of Xiangfeng Realm to fly to a higher altitude, avoiding the oversized tsunami that could completely destroy Sandoria and the nearby towns, looking at the crazy person below from a high altitude. Head demon snake sea dragon.


    No matter what Karai does, Naruto is absolutely dominant. Since it is Naruto, Karai will not continue to become a bat and be lazy, but change back to a human form, with twelve slices appearing behind her at the same time. With the black bat wings like a demon and the white long dress on her body, the love is really like the famous fallen angel in myths and legends.


    Mou Ai''s eyes completely turned into scarlet vampire pupils, and the crazy increase in her demon power made Mou Ai''s body exude a scent of blood, as if the color of blood appeared around Mou Ai''s body.


    Karai gritted her teeth and raised her demon power to the maximum extent she could output, pushing her hands forward.


    "Blood Bat!!"


    Kariya drew her blood away from her body and turned it into an endless army of bats. The bodies of these bats were all uniform blood red. The dense army of blood bats filled the entire sky, making the sky look like blood. The clouds shrouded the same.


    This is the strongest mystery after Karai has maximized her ultimate transformation ability. It can also be said to be a forbidden technique. He takes all his blood away from his body and turns into a huge army of bats.


    These bats can follow the intentions of mourning or aggregate into huge blood bats, or they can be transformed into tens of millions, and they can ignore almost all physical attacks. Even with ten times the power of the dragon, the blood bat cannot be destroyed. , And these vampires will absorb the blood of the enemy. If it is an enemy without blood, these bats can also be turned into a bomb and detonated. Even Naruto can only avoid it in a dimension. In this world, except for heavy slashing and slaying Apart from slashing, there are no tricks that can resist the blood bat that motivates.


    A huge army of blood bats flew into the tsunami that exuded disaster. Under the demon power of love, the blood did not merge with the sea water even if it entered the sea, but continued to maintain it. The original shape of a bat, then the twelve bat wings behind the mowing vibrated gently.


    "Explode!"


    boom!!


    The blood exploded along with the sea, and the smell of blood and the salty smell of the sea continued to float in the air, causing the whole air to convey a breath of destruction and destruction.


    Lena is floating in mid-air. Although I don¡¯t know why this demon snake sea dragon is so ferocious and possesses such powerful power, anyway, this sea dragon is the target she wants to destroy. There is absolutely nothing wrong with it. Just take this sea dragon If you eliminate it, you don''t need to consider other issues.


    "Sure enough, you have to use this magic to deal with the dragon race! Something darker than dusk, something brighter than blood, facing the fallen in time, under the name of your greatness, I swear to the darkness here , For all the stupid things that stand in front of us, gather the power of you and me, and grant them equal destruction! Dragon Slash!!"


    Thousands of years ago, the ancient sage Rayin Magnas used this magic to kill a dragon and made this magic famous in the world. In fact, it is also true that in this world, there is no better way to deal with the dragons than the dragon. Suitable magic too.


    The red magic power is full of the red-eyed demon''s desire for destruction, and the red energy column is full of destruction!


    boom!!


    The Dragon Blast exploded on the vast sea, and the explosion wave swallowed the body of the magic snake sea dragon as if it were a nuclear weapon. The red high-temperature magic power made the sea water boil and roll, and you can see how powerful it is with the naked eye. !


    "Hehehehe..." Lena floated in the air, looking at Long Pozhan''s huge explosion with a triumphant expression, "Now you know that Lena Imbas is amazing! I am a genius beautiful girl magician. Shi, if you look down on me, you have to pay a price!"


    Even with the constant exercise and stimulation of Naruto and Luna, Lena still can''t get rid of this arrogant bad problem. Easy to get ecstasy is really one of Lena''s nature, and it can''t be changed.


    "Hailong thunderbolt!!"


    The dragon roar from the explosion that hadn''t disappeared seemed to be hitting Lena''s profile. A blue thunder light cut through the red explosion wave that hadn''t disappeared completely. At the speed of electric light, it flew to the point of ecstasy. In front of Lena who had a slight loophole in her action.


    "Oops!!"


    "Dodge!"


    Lina didn¡¯t know how many times she felt regretful for her ecstasy, but her body was not strong, but she couldn¡¯t escape the speed of the thunder. Every time she faced this kind of crisis, she appeared in front of Lina. Golden glitter!


    There were no exceptions at all this time. After Naruto and Karai joined forces to block the huge tsunami that could destroy Sandoria, they noticed that Lena was once again in danger, and her body had already formed a habitual reaction, so she immediately activated it. The technique of flying thunder god rescued Lena who was facing a crisis.

 1306 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1306

    Because this has happened many times, Lena didn''t bother to thank Naruto. Looking at the demon snake Hailong who almost killed her, her immature little face was full of endless shock.


    "How is this possible?! Unscathed?!"


    Lena really couldn''t believe what she saw. Although dragons have high magic resistance, Dragon Slash could not cause damage in one blow to some high-ranking and powerful dragons, but was broken by dragons. The frontal hit was unscathed, and such a strong dragon had never heard of it!


    "Yosi! Gaoli, let us attack together! The root of all the hearts that sway between the long-distance and the infinity, all the pale flames that exist here, please take this power sleeping deep in my soul from the infinity Summon here to help me! Splinter!¡±


    "Understood! Light!"


    Seeing that Lena¡¯s Dragon Slash didn¡¯t work, Camelia immediately used the most powerful magic she could know. The most powerful Spirit Split among the Elf Magic, poured the power of the Spirit Split into Gaoli. On the light sword in hand.


    Because the sword of light was injected with the powerful force of the collapse of the spirit, it suddenly changed from the normal length of three feet to a giant sword of light of thirty feet.


    Gao Li held the hilt of the sword of light in both hands, condensing the strange power of his whole body, and slashed to the demon snake sea dragon!


    "Cut it off for me!!"


    With the power of breaking spirits and the power of the sword of light, a single point of destructive power has definitely surpassed Lena¡¯s Dragon Slash, while the huge body of the Demon Snake Sea Dragon has a very flexible speed, and it flashes lightly. Avoiding Gao Li''s sword of light, with a flick of his tail, Gao Li flew away fiercely.


    Camelia caught Gao Li, who was almost killed by the Demon Snake Sea Dragon, and Naruto''s eyes flashed slightly and put down Lena, who had returned to normal. The golden figure flew in the air, and at the same time the nine-goed jade reincarnation eye in his right eye Glowing red light.


    "Space freezes!!"


    The time and space within Naruto''s sight was distorted because of his eyes, and the entire space became a special shackle because of Naruto''s pupil power, which bound the huge body of the Demon Snake Sea Dragon.


    Naruto fully maintained the strength of the solidification of the space, and at the same time drew out the Kusanaru sword that he carried. With the strongest power, the sword stabbed the left wing of the demon snake sea dragon!


    "Catch you!!"


    A male figure could be vaguely seen from the wings of the Demon Snake Sea Dragon, and Naruto''s Kusana sword pierced his abdomen, and a gloomy and terrifying sound was transmitted from the inside of the wings.


    "I didn''t expect to be discovered by you. I really underestimated you, the golden nightmare!"


    "Thank you for the compliment, since you are so polite, I want to give you a reply! Something darker than dusk, something brighter than blood..."


    "This spell... are you crazy?!"


    "... In the face of the great name of you who have fallen in time, I swear to the darkness here, to all the stupid things that stand in front of us, to unite you and me, and give them equal Destroy it! I''m not crazy! Although Dragon Plash will have no effect on you, but if you shoot the Dragon Plash directly from your body, I don''t believe you will be unscathed! Take it! Dragon Plash!!!"


    Chapter 61-Encounter!The purple long straight witch of Serrag!


    Not to mention the popularity, this is almost the most beautiful character in the first movie...


    The general dragon clan is not so strong at all. The only reason for such an unreasonable powerful force is that the demon clan is hidden in the body of this demon snake sea dragon, and there are still two high-level demon clan!


    Because of the power of these two demon races, this demon snake sea dragon can have such an abnormally powerful power, even triggering a huge tsunami, and a powerful magic power that is unharmed by the dragon!


    Naruto¡¯s Kusanaru sword pierced the figure hidden in the wing to the left of the demon snake sea dragon, directly chanting the dragon''s cut spell to summon the power of the Crimson Eye Demon King, and took this huge crimson magic power from Kusanaru sword. Infused into that figure''s body.


    "Dragon Slash!!"


    boom!!


    Detonating the dragon''s power directly from the inside of the body, the red magic power erupting in the air has also been rendered with the smell of blood!


    "Naruto Uzumaki!!"


    The roaring roar is filled with endless anger. Half of the wings of the demon snake sea dragon has been completely destroyed by Naruto, and the demon clan previously hidden in it can no longer hide. It appears in front of Naruto as a body. Male appearance in blue armor.


    Because he was completely detonated in his body by the Dragon Slash, his body was blown off half of it. Even if he was a Demon, the damage was quite serious. At this time, he was holding his broken half of his body, and his eyes looked at Ming with extreme hatred. people.


    "Naruto Uzumaki! You remembered it for me! Things won''t just end like this, what happens here is just the beginning of everything! You remember it!"


    After leaving a word that I don¡¯t know if it was a curse or a warning, the seriously injured man and his companion disappeared in an instant. Naruto¡¯s lips moved as if to say something, because the voice gradually decreased, so Lena only heard the first two words...


    "Neptune¡­¡­"


    Following Pluto Fibrizol, Beast King Jelasi, and Demon Dragon King Gabe, the Sea King Dalfi among the five confidants of the Scarlet Eye Demon finally launched an action against Naruto.


    The purpose of the sea king may be similar to that of the demon dragon king Gabe, but only needs to know Naruto¡¯s strength, so she sent her sea god officer Shureka and sea general Rixfart to be possessed by the devil snake sea dragon. On the body, attack Naruto and them here in Sandoria.


    The sea dragon''s troubles here should have nothing to do with the sea king, and the sea king should have predicted that Naruto and they will set off from Sandoria to Serrag, so they sent the sea god and sea generals, and also bestowed their own magical powers. Part of them.


    Because of the power of the sea king Darfi, the magic power of the sea god and the sea general, can create such a huge tsunami, unscathed to resist the power of the dragon, everything has become a matter of course.


    The actions of the demons began to gradually surface above the water. Pluto, Sea King, Beast King, and Dragon King had already made obvious movements. One of them even had a face-to-face close dialogue with Naruto. The rest, only five The only king among the kings has four subordinates.


    Because the battle that took place on the sea has attracted the attention of the civilians on Sandoria, in order not to go back and meet a pair of bounty hunters, Naruto and the others had no choice but to stop and go straight from the sea at the fastest speed. Come on, fly to their destination, the magic city Serrag!


    Although I don¡¯t know who is behind Naruto and the others who are wanted, according to the weird wizard Burgun, they want to catch Naruto and them and take them to the magic city of Serrag, so Naruto People will come here.


    However, since this is the base camp of the enemy, it is naturally more dangerous. It is not just the bounty hunters. Even the soldiers guarding the gate of Selague are completely different from the situation in the previous town. Anyone who wants to enter or leave Selague All must pass the inspection, even the things on the carriage must be inspected clearly.


    Except for Naruto who can use the art of mayfly to enter casually, and can also turn into a bat and fly in, the other three have no good way, so they can only choose to wait until the night is over, and then find a way to sneak into Serrag.


    Because Serrag has a unique relationship with the sacred tree Fulagu, that huge sacred tree will not only absorb the miasma emanating from Zanafa''s corpse, but also absorb no matter how much pollution caused by humans.


    Therefore, due to the guardianship of Fulagu, the environment of Serrag can be said to be the best in the world. The sky is clear and clean, and there is almost no trace of pollution. At night, you can see the sky full of stars. Above the huge night.


    "Xiang Fengjie!"


    At night, it¡¯s time for action. Naruto, Kariya, Lena, and Camelia can all be self-reliant, but the more troublesome thing is that Camelia has to bring a Gori sword that doesn¡¯t use magic at all. Taxi.


    Flying in the air at night, this scene really feels like a magical world, but Naruto and the others are not here to travel, but to do things.


    After entering the city of Serrag, Naruto and the others did not continue to fly in the air. As long as they avoided the guards at the gates, a group of people quickly landed on the ground, and then...


    boom!!


    The poor Gori swordsman, even in Camelia, didn''t get any good treatment, and was thrown on the cold brick floor completely ruthlessly.


    "Hey! I said if you want to help, is it okay?!"


    "Be quiet, idiot! Someone is coming!"


    "woo woo woo woo¡­¡­"


    There are always different roles in a team, and Gao Li¡¯s role in this group of problem children is undoubtedly the one being bullied. After all, there is no better bully here than Gao Li, although Camelia She didn''t feel it, but after being with these problem children for a long time, she herself started to take pleasure in bullying Gao Li.


    Gao Li¡¯s complaints and opinions were once again completely ignored, even saying that he was almost suffocated. Naruto covered Gao Li¡¯s mouth, Lena hooked Gao Li¡¯s neck and dragged the jellyfish directly into the side alley. Let him go.


    There was a faint sound of footsteps on the cold street outside. Judging from the sound of footsteps, there should be only one person.


    Under this circumstance, Camelia couldn''t help but hide in the corner like an agent like before, while looking in the direction of Naruto and Lena.


    "What should I do now?"


    Naruto made a gesture of wiping his neck, but to signal the jellyfish Gaoli to shut up and not speak, and then focused his attention on his ears, carefully listening to the sound of footsteps on the street, and judging the other party based on the severity of the footsteps. According to the time interval between two footsteps, the length of the stride can be judged to judge the leg length and height.

 1307 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1307

    According to Naruto''s estimation, the person outside should be a woman close to 170 cm tall.


    Lena did not have the monster hearing of Naruto, but she was already hiding behind the corner, ready to take action at any time, lowered her voice and said: "No matter who the opponent is, she will catch it first, and then she will be forced to ask him how he is back here. Matter, and then we will plan for the next step."


    "That''s right, but..." Naruto scratched his chin, don''t know why, he always felt as if he had forgotten something again, and he didn''t know how to say it, Naruto felt as if he had used heavy break After the slash, the forgetfulness became greater, and I don''t know if it has any substantial relationship with the damage to his body by the heavy slash.


    And just as Naruto was thinking about these things, the person outside had already walked in front of Naruto and them, wearing a purple cloak, with beautiful long straight hair like a waterfall, and a weak face. The expression is as harmless as a deer.


    "Please... are you Naruto brother?"


    Naruto didn''t know where another two or three things that had to be said happened. On the other hand, the other two women who could not be said to have nothing to do with Naruto were drinking at the table.


    Beast King Jelasi Medario, and Red Dragon Knight Luna Imbas!


    These two people can be regarded as the strongest women in the world, and can be compared with them, and only the sea king Dalfi, who is a female, is impeccably perfect in terms of strength, scheming, and even beauty.


    But the Beast King and Luna, one is one of the five confidants of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon King, the other is one of the contemporary Five Sages, a knight who serves the Scarlet Dragon God, one is the Demon King, and the other is a Protoss, but now they are sitting together drinking.


    No one will know what happened when the Beastmaster and Luna just met, and obviously the two of them would not tell anyone about it.


    After drinking 17 bottles of spirits, Luna finally gave up this meaningless drinking and put her Red Dragon God Sword on the table.


    The Beastmaster held a wine glass and looked at Luna in front of him with a playful look. Her arrogance and arrogance made the Beastmaster who is a demon clan have to admire, even if she counts as her own deadly enemy, she can only To say that he has such a spirit is indeed a knight of the Red Dragon God.


    "I didn''t expect it. Although it is said that I have obtained the inheritance of the power of Santa Fe, it is really amazing to be able to have such a spirit at a young age."


    Luna held the wine glass in the same way, and looked at the Beastmaster sitting across from her without a smile.


    "Neither did I expect that the wisest Beastmaster among the five red-eyed confidants would be the same in front of him..."


    Luna deliberately delayed the long tone, and immediately reminded the Beastmaster of the shame that she had said her real name in front of Naruto before, so her face couldn''t keep that smile, and her eyes were terribly cold.


    "He told you?!"


    "No!" Luna replied simply beyond the Beastmaster''s expectations, "I just guessed it myself, but judging from your reaction, it was indeed a loss for him, Jalas?"


    The Beastmaster didn''t know where he had been placed, and while scolding the person with the golden nightmare that caused the flaw in his mind, he quickly adjusted his emotions and fought back with cold eyes.


    "Then what right do you have to say about me?! In the first round of the confrontation, I was a tie with him, and you have already lost to him even yourself, the Red Dragon Knight!"


    The purple and red eyes looked at each other. The two strongest women in the world were facing each other, and their swords were drawn, but their toughness became a means to cover up their embarrassment.


    The confrontation between the two will never stop!


    Chapter 62-The Enemy of the Past!Red Mage Lei Zang!


    Naruto felt that he had done a lot of things, some things he didn''t even remember, but that unique title really awakened Naruto''s memory.


    ''Brother Naruto...''


    To be honest, very few people would call Naruto this way. Generally, people who know him would call him by his name directly, and even his women would call him by his name directly, and some would call him an asshole, like this Only one person in this world has used the title of son.


    "You are..." More than a year ago, the image of a girl with purple hair was clear in my mind, because at the time it was only a one-sided relationship. Naruto really never thought of being here at all. Rager met her again.


    "Mayfair?"


    The face of the beautiful lady who was long and straight showed uncontrollable joy. Although she looked like a very gentle and restrained beautiful girl, she couldn''t help but rushed into Naruto''s arms.


    "Great, you really are Naruto brother! It''s great to see you!"


    A pair of arms subconsciously put his arms around the waist of the girl in his arms, and the memory of more than a year ago reappeared in Naruto''s mind. In the memory, she was like this at that time.


    This girl is much more vulnerable than Lena, and Naruto will not treat her in the same way as Lena, with her spacious palms gently stroking her beautiful long purple hair, the quality of her hair Very good, it feels exactly the same as in the memory.


    Lina felt that this scene was really not pleasing to the eye, and an inexplicable irritation rose in her heart, baring two tiger teeth.


    "Who can explain to me what is going on?!"


    Because Naruto and the others are still wanted criminals, it is obviously not a wise move to stay on the streets of Serrag, and Mayfair quickly took them to a safe place, her home!


    Mayfair and Camelia¡¯s profession are the same as the witches who serve the red dragon holy Fid. Mayfair¡¯s father is the great priest of Serrag and has a very high status in Serrag, so most people don¡¯t Dare to trespass into her home, it is still very safe for the time being.


    The relationship between Mayfair and Naruto is a little bit related to Lena.


    More than a year ago, in order to prepare a present for Lena''s 14th birthday, Naruto set out to leave the Imbass home to find and hunt the monster snake.


    It is not difficult for Naruto to defeat the serpent, but it takes a lot of time to find the trail of the serpent. It was during that time that Naruto met the purple long straight witch Mayfair.


    The plot in the past was very old-fashioned, because Mayfair''s father was seriously ill. In order to treat him, Mayfair needed to find a sea creature called the tortoise, in which he encountered danger and was rescued by Naruto.


    What happened at that time was not a coincidence of fate, because the tortoise itself was one of the food of the serpent, and they would encounter it purely by coincidence.


    Because Naruto had to dared to preserve Yu Snake¡¯s body before it rotted and gave it to Lena as a birthday present, so after just telling Mayfair his name, Naruto said goodbye to her. Naruto never thought about it now. Will see it again here in Serrag.


    The Mayfair that Naruto saw now, compared with more than a year ago, has not changed much except for the clothes, she is still such a gentle and beautiful witch.


    Mayfair¡¯s home is not much different from Naruto¡¯s imagination. Because it is a witch, father or a priest, there are various books piled up everywhere in the house. To put it bluntly, the walls are almost It is piled up with books, and this environment is very in line with the temperament of the girl Mayfair.


    After Naruto talked about the fact that there was not much past between him and Mayfair, the door of the study was just opened. In addition to Mayfair, there was a middle-aged man wearing white priest costume beside him. Mayfair''s father, Serrag''s great priest!


    "Although this is the first time we met, you are Naruto Uzumaki, thank you for saving Mayfair before."


    Although it is said that Naruto and the others are currently wanted, the great priest doesn''t seem to care about this, nor do they have any hostility towards Naruto. Naruto can feel this very clearly.


    "Nothing, it''s just a small matter."


    Naruto stretched out his hand and shook the hand of the great priest. He spoke very politely, but he would never admit that he would never have saved people if he hadn''t seen Mayfair''s very cute and cute appearance.


    Fortunately, the great priest does not have the ability to read minds, otherwise his impression score for Naruto would be directly reduced to a negative score. He turned his head and looked at the creatures around Naruto.


    "How many are these?"


    Lena hummed triumphantly, seeming to have finally found her own sense of existence, with a confident expression on her arms, "Hello, I am the genius Sorcerer Lena."


    "Lina...Are you the same Lena Impas?!"


    The face of the great priest was shocked, but Lena seemed to have misunderstood the meaning of the great priest. Seeing his reaction, her face suddenly darkened, "What does this reaction mean... But forget it, I am now After all, it¡¯s a wanted situation."


    Lina''s tone revealed helplessness, or she had given up treatment.


    But the great priest pointed at Lena, and for some reason, his voice and body seemed to tremble.


    "But this lady, looks so young and beautiful, are you really in your nineties?!"


    boom!!


    "puff!!"


    Lena rushed to the street, Naruto smiled, and speaking, because Lena''s reputation is really not that good, so the more it spreads, the more exaggerated it is, the devil-level girl, the ruined illegitimate daughter, and the dragon avoidance expert. The title can be placed on Lena''s head, but it is said that Lena is over ninety years old, and even Naruto is the first time to hear such a statement.

 1308 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1308

    The great priest was too honest. When he said this to Lena, he said it directly without any concealment or hesitation. It''s not that Lena was not calm enough and went straight to the street.


    Lina finally got up, her face carrying the kind of uncomfortable emotion that she wanted to blast off the entire Serrag with Dragon Slash.


    "Ninety years old?!"


    Naruto floats around behind Lena, like a ghost. If Naruto really becomes a ghost, then his obsession must be spitting out, and his life is endless. It is not enough to describe Naruto. , He is the kind who can''t help but want to complain even if his soul is scattered.


    "Lina, I didn''t expect you to be over ninety years old, and you are well maintained."


    "How is this possible! Who on earth made up such bad rumors?! I am a genuine 15-year-old girl!"


    "I only see two thirds..."


    Naruto made a brief spit, which made Lena really want to launch Longpozhang at him at zero distance and smash him, but the great priest squeezed his chin.


    "This... is what the woman named Iris who offered you a reward said."


    "Alice?"


    Although she has never heard of this name, she was born with it, and the ability that Luna acquired after training made Lena immediately remember the name, stabbed Naruto next to her with her arm, "You didn¡¯t listen Have you said that?"


    "No, I''ve never heard of this woman." Naruto carefully searched his past memories. In this world, he had never heard of this woman named Alice.


    Although Naruto is an outsider in this world, there are relatively powerful existences in this world, whether it is the Protoss or the Demon, and even the top wizards and swordsmen Naruto in the world know that this is all exposed. Na told him, but the name Alice is obviously not among them. Since Luna, the knight of the Red Dragon God, doesn''t know it, she shouldn''t be too strong.


    Lena glanced at Naruto, but she didn''t say anything to him after all, she pinched her chin with a sneer on her face.


    "In that case, is the woman named Alice the culprit who put us on our backs?"


    "Yeah, that''s right." Mayfair spread his hands and took the initiative to explain to Naruto and the others. "The woman named Alice came to Serrag about a month ago, and it was spread saying that Naruto''s brother and Li Miss Na went around for news of wrongdoing, and also offered a reward to capture you."


    "Hey? You don''t believe those wanted orders just because of the nonsense of a woman of unknown origin?"


    "Of course it¡¯s not that simple. In fact, we have never heard of Alice before. If she is alone, don¡¯t talk about us. Ordinary civilians here will not believe her, but she is still around There is someone who can convince everyone."


    "who is it?"


    "It''s the Red Mage Lei Zang who is known as one of the Five Sages of the contemporary era."


    "what?!"


    It¡¯s been more than a month since Naruto destroyed the Scarlet Eyed Demon King and Red Mage Raizang with Heavy Slash, but Naruto and others never thought that they would hear the name Red Mage Raizang again at this time, and they were still In this situation.


    Camelia had not known Naruto and the others at the time, so naturally they didn¡¯t know what happened at the time. The two natural fools, Kariya and Gaoli, had probably completely forgotten what happened at that time, but Naruto and Lena would The tragic situation at that time can be clearly remembered. If they had not all been able to fight their lives, it would be difficult to say whether the world could continue to survive.


    "This is impossible! Lei Zang has been killed by my own hands, and he cannot be alive!"


    Chapter 63-Lei Zang''s Laboratory!Synthesis of Warcraft Chimera!


    How could Naruto forget the original battle. The powerful strength of the Scarlet Eye Demon almost pushed Naruto to desperation. The power of the Demon Heart Arrow nearly wiped out his soul. In the end, he desperately used the power of Heavy Slash. The destruction of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon was the most dangerous battle he has experienced so far in this world.


    Whether it was the previous battle with Luna, or the later battle with the demons like Dragon General Lashaduo, the fierceness was not as fierce as that time, how could Naruto forget.


    The Red Mage Raizang was the one who sealed the Scarlet Eyed Demon in his eyes. Naruto personally used the heavy slash to destroy Raizang and the Scarlet Eyed Demon together. Naruto is absolutely certain that Raizang has been killed by himself and killed himself. That is definitely the real Red Mage Leizang!


    Except for Lena, there are two natural creatures who have probably forgotten about that. It is the first time that other people have heard of Naruto killing Raizou.


    On Mayfair''s beautiful and gentle face, all the expressions showed shock.


    "Naruto... Naruto brother, did you really kill Red Mage Leizang?!"


    Naruto took a deep breath and immediately suppressed the emotion that was a little bit excited earlier, and put on the smile that seemed to have been set a long time ago.


    "Yeah, Raizang really died in my hands. I can guarantee that the Raizang I killed was definitely the Red Mage himself. As for the Raizang who appeared here in Serrag, you don¡¯t know yet. What is the reason, but it is certain that Lei Zang must be fake!"


    Although Kariya and Gaoli''s heads are not reliable, but fortunately, Lena will not be muddled in this kind of thing, and her undeveloped face has a maturity that does not match her age.


    Excluding the character part, Lena is indeed a very smart and wise wizard.


    "Although I don''t know the purpose of the woman named Alice and the fake Raizou, since Raizou was killed by us, since the other party is acting as the fake Raizou, the goal is likely to be revenge. Something like that."


    "All in all it''s very troublesome, Mayfair, do you know where the woman named Alice and the fake Lei Zang are now?"


    "Yes, they are now living in the big house in front."


    Mayfair did not hesitate to tell Naruto the information about the fake Raizou, and then pursed his lips again, seemingly hesitant.


    "Brother Naruto...Did you really kill Red Mage Leizang?"


    Naruto glanced at Mayfair, and speaking, although Naruto and others knew how unscrupulous Leizang was to make his eyes see the light, but for the rest of the world, Red Mage Leizang was still that great One of the five kind-hearted sages, Mayfair heard that Naruto killed Raizang. His first reaction was not to blame. From his eyes, Mayfair was worried, which made Naruto quite happy.


    Because of the atmosphere of the scene and the presence of Lena, a dangerous demon-level girl, Naruto resisted the urge to express his joy too much.


    "Yes, Lei Zang was indeed killed by my own hands."


    Naruto scratched his head. This kind of thing was not unrecognizable, and he was a hero of salvation...Although apart from the few people present at the time, only the high-ranking gods and demons knew this, but In front of Mayfair, Naruto thought he should explain a little bit.


    "Red Mage Lei Zang is a blind person just like the legend. He can''t heal his own eyes. This is because Lei Zang''s eyes are sealed with the Scarlet Demon King Chabrani Goode."


    "Chabrani Goode?!!!"


    The reaction was the same as a normal person, whether it was Mayfair, Camelia or the great priest, the first time I heard of such a secret, I couldn''t help but exclaimed the name of the devil.


    "That''s it. The seal of Leizang''s eyes was placed by the red dragon holy Fide, so his eyes could not be opened at all, but he used the power of the sage stone to let his eyes see the light, and at the same time let the red When the Beholder is resurrected, there is no need to say more about the following things."


    Naruto roughly explained what happened to Raizang. As for the great priest and Camelia, it doesn''t matter if he believes Naruto, he just knows from his eyes, that Mayfair believes that is enough.


    Although Naruto wants to have a beautiful and pure love with Mayfair, the most important thing is to meet the woman named Alice and the fake Raizou, so Naruto and Mayfair Yee''s house bid farewell and went to the mansion where the woman named Alice was.


    It can only be said that this place is really in line with the home of the evil villain in Western stories.


    The whole mansion is shrouded in a gloomy atmosphere. In the dark night, the moon in the sky is still so bright. For thousands of years, even in this world, the moon has continuously reflected the sun¡¯s rays on the earth, without sunlight. The kind of scorching heat, with the coldness that belongs to the night, but with the style of that big house, it can only seem even more weird.


    "It''s a terrible place..."


    Camelia probably only looked like a normal girl at this time, and Lena, who looked even less like a normal girl at this time, had a smile on her face.


    "It looks like this is the enemy''s lair. It''s really interesting, Naruto, let''s go straight in."


    "Go in?" Camelia felt that her head still couldn''t keep up with the rhythm of these weird people, and pointed to the direction Lena was looking at. "But this is a wall, you don''t plan to cut the way with the dragon. Right?"


    "We are not so boring, and Long Pozhan is not my best tactic!"


    Naruto glared at Camelia, and then quickly walked to the front of the mansion. The mansion itself was made of quite special stones, and the power of the magic circle was sealed in it, so the mansion itself could resist some D-class and E-class small magic, among modern thermal weapons, weapons such as grenades and rocket launchers cannot cause damage to the walls here, but this kind of problem is not a problem for Naruto at all.


    "Bengyue Dimension... Fingers!"


    Naruto did a funny trick, activated the power of the dimensional sword on only one finger, and used the twisted power of the dimensional to allow his fingers to penetrate the wall with magical power, and then restore the dimensional easily. A large circular hole was opened in the stone wall.

 1309 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1309

    Although it is wrong to say that it is wrong to trespass into residential houses, Naruto and others who are obviously lacking in personality obviously do not have this kind of moral idea. For them, means and morality are secondary. Now they can sneak into this. Among the mansions is the most important.


    I don''t know if it''s because Lena''s luck is too good. Naruto and the others just saw something quite amazing when they entered the mansion.


    It looks like a place like a laboratory. There are all kinds of strange experimental props and instruments. The glass instruments are filled with purple liquid. The deep purple matches the dark atmosphere here, revealing A more weird atmosphere.


    The place where the woman named Alice lives is really strange, and Camelia can''t help but look around.


    "But what kind of laboratory is this? It seems that the atmosphere is really bad."


    Lena glanced over the weird experimental devices in the laboratory, her face with a rare seriousness.


    "It looks like all the products made here should be Chimera."


    "Chimera?"


    "It is a synthetic monster. In short, Chimera is an artificial creature that combines the best parts of different creatures and forms it. For example, as long as the magician wishes, a tiger can maintain its original strength. At the same time, it has the speed of a cheetah and the endurance of a camel. It can even add the wings of an eagle, the gills that fish can live in the water, even the teeth of a poisonous snake, as long as the magician wishes, they can all be pieced together to become unique. Man-made monsters."


    "You can even do that kind of thing?"


    "That''s right." Naruto reached out and touched one of the cultivation devices. "Speaking of which, as long as you are a wizard who has some research in this area, you can not only mix animals together, but even humans can become this kind. Chimera, an artificial monster."


    When Naruto said this, he and Lena looked at each other, and both knew who the other person was thinking of.


    Jelugang Di Shi!


    This poor child is also one of Lei Zang¡¯s experimental objects. He was originally a human being, Jelugang Emperor. He was turned into a combination of evil goblin and mud giant Chimera by Lei Zang in pursuit of power, although Jelugang The emperor did gain power because of this, but he has become inhuman and inhuman.


    Speaking of which, Naruto knows better about Chimera, because the guy Yoshii Yua is a Chimera made from Alkad¡¯s DNA. Naruto also knows very well that that kind of Chimera wants to be restored to its original state, basically Is impossible.


    Camelia didn''t know about Jelugang Dishi, but was outraged by it.


    "They actually treat life as a toy! This is simply unforgivable!"


    Lena spread her hands and shook her head, "In fact, there is a lot of controversy about the creation of Chimera, even among the Dark Wizards. On the one hand, Chimera may indeed have quite powerful abilities, on the other hand, Some frenzied wizards will seize humans to conduct experiments, and it is said that there have been cases where Chimera was too powerful and violent, and even destroyed a country, but I am not interested in these things. In short, we are still Hurry up and find the woman named Alice, figure out the truth behind the scenes!"


    Chapter 64-Behind the scenes!Battle in Lei Zang Mansion!


    There are a large number of devices used to make synthetic beast chimera in this house, and countless strange atmospheres are revealed everywhere. If a Shabrani Goode Naruto suddenly sprang out from somewhere, I would not be surprised.


    After coming out of the laboratory, Naruto and the others went to the front of the stairs.


    This mansion is completely Western-style. The height of the first and second floors is quite high. The stairs start from the first floor, and then the middle part is divided into two sides. After a turn, it leads to the second floor. On the wall in the middle of the stairs, there is also a portrait of Lei Zang hanging.


    "Really, a portrait of Lei Zang was hung in such a place. To be honest, I really have the urge to chop it off with Divine Killing!"


    Naruto couldn¡¯t help but complain, probably because the previous battle with Raizang was so tragic that Naruto could not completely get rid of the psychological shadow left by that battle. So when he saw Raizang¡¯s appearance, Naruto just slightly A bit too excited.


    Fortunately, Lena''s brain is still functioning normally at this time, looking at the portrait of Lei Zang on the wall.


    "Since there is such a large portrait of Lei Zang hanging here, it must mean that there must be some relationship between the owner of this mansion and Lei Zang, but this Lei Zang..."


    Lena squinted at the portrait of Lei Zang in front of her. It cannot be said that the portrait is not Lei Zang, but it is slightly different from Lei Zang. On the head of Lei Zang in the portrait, there is an extra thing that Lei Zang did not have before. Although the silver headband was just this small change, it seemed to make the entire Leizang completely different. The smile of Leizang on the portrait always felt more weird than the previous Leizang.


    "Hahaha..."


    Inside this empty and dark mansion, a woman''s frantic laughter suddenly came.


    "To be more precise, this was originally one of Lei Zang''s villas, that is to say, this mansion itself belongs to Red Mage Lei Zang!"


    Following the fame, Naruto and the others quickly saw a female wizard dressed in black standing in the corridor on the second floor, wearing a black costume with spikes on his shoulders, and wearing a black cloak. That outfit really has a lot of similarities with Naka the White Snake, but it''s definitely not the same person.


    Beside the woman in black stood two acquaintances of Naruto and their acquaintances, that is, the weird wizard Burgun and the bounty hunter Sangos who had besieged them at Salen.


    Naruto blew his whistle and looked at the woman standing in the center of the three on the second floor.


    "You are finally willing to show up. It seems that you are behind this incident, the woman named Alice."


    "That''s right! It''s me who is looking for you everywhere for the bounty! It''s me who ordered Shan Ges and Burgun to attack you!"


    Naruto squeezed his chin, and made sure from his memory of frequent problems recently that he had never seen this woman.


    "Speaking of it, it''s the first time we met, why on earth are you wanting us?"


    Alice has a pair of quite unique amber eyes. At this moment, those eyes are looking down at Naruto and the others, and the emotions in the eyes are hatred!


    "My job is to inherit the legacy of Red Master Lei Zang!"


    "Leizang''s legacy? What does this have to do with your bounty wanted us?!"


    "That''s very simple. Of course, my main purpose is to lure you to this Serag, because I can''t leave the relationship here at all!"


    "Can''t leave?"


    Although it is still unclear what Alice''s words meant, Naruto still recorded Alice''s words word by word, so that he could think slowly later.


    "Then what is your purpose?"


    "The first is to get that sword of light!"


    "The sword of light?! What are you kidding about! I will never give you the sword of light!!"


    Although Gao Li is usually a stupid jellyfish, he will become extremely principled when it comes to the light sword problem. Even if he is desperate, Gao Li will not discard or abandon his light sword, although his usual personality is Like a jellyfish, but Gori never gave up on the sword of light.


    Alice said with her hands on hips, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t give it, I have to grab it even if I try my best!!"


    Immediately after finishing the lines that he should say, this is the usual practice of the villain. Even if the villain is a woman, it will not change. Shan Ges and Burgun get Alice¡¯s order and immediately jump from the corridor on the second floor. Come down.


    "Now let''s make an end!"


    Speaking of it, Gori¡¯s Light Sword vs. Shangus¡¯ Howling Sword, and Lena¡¯s dealing with Burgun, this weird wizard, are all evil fate that started from Sailon, and neither of them needs to fight. Naruto took care of it. Although it was very troublesome to say, Naruto seemed to be able to deal with the strange woman Alice.


    Alice may have also seen Naruto''s thoughts and snapped her fingers.


    "I''m sorry, these guys are the ones you are fighting against!"


    Alice¡¯s fingers snapped, as if it was some kind of command that had been set long ago. From the direction of the laboratory, there was the sound of something bursting. Then, the synthetic beasts who had been quietly staying in the experimental device Chimera awakened one after another and appeared in front of Naruto and the others.


    Chimera can be regarded as a creature produced by bioengineering. The cloned sheep Dolly is also the most basic part of Chimera, and because it is a mixture of different parts of different creatures, the process of manufacturing Chimera will produce What kind of creatures are not completely controllable. Among the Chimeras created in this laboratory, some are indeed powerful monsters, and some are completely deformed monsters, ugly and terrifying!


    "Ah! I''m really scared of these things!!"


    Seeing those ugly monsters, Camelia couldn''t help but screamed, and Naruto rolled his eyes.


    "Although I am embarrassed, these ugly monsters can''t defeat me! Kill the ashes together!!"


    It is not suitable to use the relationship of the tail beast jade that has too large an explosive range here. Naruto waved his hand and launched two sharp co-killing gray bones from the palms of both hands!


    Killing the ashes has the power of a mortal curse, as long as it is rubbed a little bit, no matter what it is, it will be cursed and eventually become dust!

 1310 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1310

    Although co-killing gray bones does not have any power, but the danger is super S grade. Co-killing gray bones are constantly launched, and the surrounding Chimera penetrates one after another. Even the body of synthetic monsters cannot resist co-killing gray bones. Under the attack of Naruto, the countless Chimeras turned into dust.


    "Dark dragon sleeping on the red lotus flame, please use your roar..."


    "Ice Arrow!!"


    "Ah!"


    Lena was chanting the spell of the Demon Dragon and Fire Roar, but was interrupted by Bull Gun using the Ice Arrow. Lena dodges Bull Gun''s Ice Arrow attack while drew her sword and shouted.


    "Damn it! You dare not let me chant a curse! I must curse you!!"


    Burgun''s face was as calm as what Lena saw when she was in Salen.


    "Do you think you can defeat my magic with that sword?"


    "Of course, do you want to try it? Bull go?"


    Burgun''s face was condensed, as if nothing in the world could trigger his mood swings.


    "Then you can take your life, Lena Imbas! The Sea King''s spear broke!!"


    A spear-shaped shock wave was launched from Burgun¡¯s hand, and the water vapor in the air was condensed by the power of Sea King Dalfie to create destructive tricks like a hard vortex water blade.


    A trace of seriousness flashed in Lena''s red eyes, and her figure immediately turned into nothingness and flung away.


    "what?!"


    Bull Gun¡¯s expression finally changed for a moment, because Lena had already taken advantage of this point in time, and instantly came to Bull Gun¡¯s side. Before Bull Gun could react, the magic sword in Lena¡¯s hand had already been cut towards Burgunned his eyes.


    "Devil Emperor Spirit Slash!!"


    Condensing her magic power on the long sword in her hand, Lena destroyed Bull Gun¡¯s eyes with a single sword, and at the same time cut the red gem on his forehead to pieces, and then raised the sword in her hand to drop everything on Bull Gun¡¯s body. Two halves.


    After Burgun''s body was beheaded by Lena, there was no corpse left. Instead, he looked like a demon, his body turned into a cloud of black smoke and disappeared completely.


    "It was your fault that you didn''t solve me with a single blow. It would be even more stupid to underestimate my Lena Imbas!"


    "Is that right?"


    The dull and frightening voice of Burgun appeared again, and a figure appeared behind Lena, taking advantage of Lena''s complete defense, strangling Lena''s neck from behind, restricting Lena''s movement.


    "Ice Arrow!"


    Seeing several ice arrows all flying towards her head, Lena bit her steel teeth, and a monster-like power erupted from her not tall and strong body. She swung her shoulders and slammed Bull behind her. Get out.


    After Bull Gun was hit by the Ice Arrow, it turned into an ice sculpture and fell on the ground. At the same time, two identical Bull Gun appeared in front of Lena. Counting the ice-covered one on the ground, there were three in total. Two Boolean rolls appear at the same time.


    "how can that be?!"


    The magician of Bull Gun was really weird from the beginning, but now there are three Bull Guns at the same time. After Naruto got rid of those Chimeras, one turned over and landed beside Lena, watching the three A exactly the same Boolean roll, knowingly.


    "That''s it, the three of you are clones!"


    Chapter 65-Lei Zang''s Counterfeit Products!Fierce battle against the false Lei Zang!


    The Bull Gun just now was indeed killed by Lena. It was the same as the most striking point on his appearance. The center of Bull Gun¡¯s power was the ruby ??on his forehead. That gem was completely destroyed by Lena. Shattered to pieces, Boolean Gun is indeed dead, but the problem is that Boolean Gun is not just one.


    Burgun is a clone, it can also be said to be a clone. The relationship between all Burguns is different from ordinary clones, and should be close to the relationship between Baijue and Baijue.


    Each body can act independently, and even if the original body is destroyed, it will not affect the actions of other Boerguns. A wizard of the level of Boorgun, if surrounded by a large group of Boerguns, it is indeed. Very troublesome thing.


    It seems that Burgun, the special wizard, forgot to add the emoticon pack when creating him, so his expression changes can be said to be minimal and extremely rare.


    "That''s right, we are indeed clones. Even if you knock us down, there will be more of us to deal with you. Today is your end."


    Burgun''s sound is flat and has no pitch fluctuations, but it is different from the cold mechanical synthesis sound, in short, it is a very strange tone.


    Three Booleans surrounded Naruto and the others with a triangle, and the three of them performed magic at the same time.


    "Overlord Binghe Lie!" "Sea King''s spear smashed!" "Beast King''s teeth and bullets!!"


    The three Burguns borrowed the power of the three demon kings at the same time to launch powerful attack magic. The magic power of the three demon kings was summoned from three directions at the same time, and the target was Naruto and the others in the center of the triangle formation.


    Naruto opened his arms, and the eyes of the jade reincarnation glowed blood red.


    "Reincarnation Eye Sealing Technique sucks marks!"


    Naruto''s side exudes the unique power of reincarnation eyes, and a burst of irresistible absorption power emanates from his body, absorbing all the power of the black magic used by the three Burguns!


    Wow!!


    The three black magics had just been completely absorbed by Naruto, and a figure rushed in from the window on the second floor. The way of the other party''s appearance was really pretty windy, accompanied by the sound of window cracking and glass shards flying for a long time.


    Almost the whole body was covered by clothing, and the person who couldn''t see his body and face shot a throwing knife in mid-air, stabbing Alice in the arm who had been standing aside and was not directly involved in the battle.


    "Don''t be deceived! It is the woman who controls the actions of these clones!"


    After Alice was stabbed, the three Bull Guns seemed to immediately lose their fighting consciousness. They were planning to continue using attack magic, but at this time they all stopped, standing there motionless like a puppet.


    "So that''s the case, it''s no wonder this woman has always been on one side."


    Naruto glanced at the woman Alice. It¡¯s no wonder that she just stood on the side. It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t want to participate in the battle, but that she couldn¡¯t, because the power of these three Bull Guns was controlled by her. Bull Gun is a clone, and it takes a lot of energy to control three at the same time. Under the situation of controlling Bull Gun, she can''t be distracted to cast magic to attack, but because she was stabbed in the arm by a throwing knife, the pain was scattered. Alice¡¯s attention, so the three Bull Guns lost her control, and they all turned into a languid look.


    Alice pulled out the throwing knife stuck in her arm and looked at the guy who had ruined her good deeds.


    "who are you?!"


    The mysterious man who appeared suddenly removed the hat attached to the chair with his clothes, revealing a face that was weird from any angle.


    "Everyone, it''s been a long time since I saw you. It seems that you are in trouble."


    Naruto hugged his arms, so he took a moment to look at Emperor Jelugang, who was pretending to be cool as soon as he came out, and said, "I think we may have more trouble after you come."


    Emperor Jielugang''s face turned dark, and he gave Naruto a fierce look, "Although I haven''t seen you for so long, you still have such a poisonous tongue!"


    "Yeah, old problems, I can''t get rid of it." Naruto didn''t feel any irritation about Di Shi Jie Lugang''s complaints, but he still liked this kind of saying.


    Alice looked at Jelugang Teshi who was a synthetic Warcraft Chimera with a nasty face and angrily, "Jelugang Teshi, do you want to do my good things too?!"


    Alice and Jelugang Teshi used to be Leizang¡¯s people. Unlike Jelugang Teshi who betrayed Raizang, Alice is a crazy supporter of Raizang. Of course, Alice is very clear about the Jelugang Emperor, and she hates it abnormally.


    Although Emperor Jielugang had a calm personality, he was not a good person.


    "Alice, if you want to blame, blame me for having a relationship with them. I just happened to have something to do before I passed through this Serrag, but I didn''t expect to encounter it, Fire Ball!"


    Jelugang Dishi casually threw three flaming balls, destroying all the three Bull Guns that had lost Alice''s control and became dull.


    "Are you here to betray Red Mage Lei Zang, or to obstruct my good deeds, Emperor Jelugang?!"

 1311 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1311

    Emperor Jelugang looked at Alice standing on the second floor with indifference, "As for you and Lei Zang, there is no need for me to respect you anymore! From when he changed me like this... I think you must have helped a lot at that time, right, Alice?"


    "That said, you guys knew each other a long time ago, Emperor Jelugang?"


    "That''s right."


    The low and familiar male voice, but it did not come from Emperor Jielugang, that familiar voice made Emperor Jielugang nervous almost instantly.


    The familiar voice, the huge scepter in his hand, and the red clothes worn on his body, all of this made up the appearance of the man known as one of the five sages.


    "Red Mage Lei Zang?!!!"


    Although I knew it was a fake, Naruto couldn''t help being surprised when I actually saw it, because the similarity between this guy and Raizang is too high, the appearance is almost exactly the same, even the feeling of magic , Is also similar to the Lei Zang that Naruto has seen before. If there is any difference, it is that Lei Zang''s magic is not that evil. After all, there is no Scarlet Demon King Shabra Nigud in his body.


    Naruto¡¯s eyes can be seen thoroughly. Although the Leizang in front of him is almost exactly the same as the previous Leizang, they are two completely different individuals in terms of soul. Contact, but not everyone has Naruto''s vision and judgment.


    Emperor Jelugang couldn''t control the shocked expression on his stiff face, holding his magic sword in his hand.


    "How is this possible?! Lei Zang can''t be alive!"


    "Calm down, Jielugang Dishi!"


    Naruto¡¯s voice exudes breathtaking power, and with mysterious power, it dispels the shock and unwillingness to admit the fear in Emperor Jelugang¡¯s heart. ¡°Red Mage Leizang has indeed been killed by us. This guy absolutely It''s a fake, yes!"


    Naruto used an unquestionable voice to dispel the doubts in Emperor Jelugang¡¯s heart, and Lena also showed a smile on his face, saying: "Alice, although I don¡¯t know where you got it like this A fake, but the fake is only fake after all. This guy is not Red Mage Lei Zang at all, and you are too good at it, so you will expose the flaws!"


    Alice''s face was a little ugly, she looked directly at Lena and Naruto who were smiling, "What do you mean?!"


    "A lot of people know that Lei Zang is a blind person, but not long ago, we saw Lei Zang use the power of the Sage''s Stone to open the seal of his eyes and let the Scarlet Demon King Chabrani Goode was resurrected, but it seems that you don¡¯t know this. The seal of Lei Zang¡¯s eyes has disappeared. If this guy is Lei Zang, then he doesn¡¯t need to close his eyes at all, although this guy is trying to imitate Lei. Hidden, but the fake is still fake after all, and pretending to be blind with your eyes closed is just exposing flaws!"


    Pseudo Leizang''s expression also seemed a little stiff, but then he smiled slightly.


    "It doesn''t matter if I am true or not, but there is still one question that has not been answered."


    "Oh, what''s the problem?"


    "That''s the question whether you can defeat me."


    "Hmm...hahahaha..." Naruto snorted twice, and finally the laughter grew louder and louder, and his wild and impenetrable laughter echoed in this empty mansion, "Don''t be shameless. Now! Although Lei Zang did drive us to a desperate situation, it was only the power of the Scarlet Eye Demon. There is no imitation of the red eye power in the body. Now I will break you into pieces!!"


    "Stop talking nonsense with this guy! The dark dragon sleeping on the red lotus flame, please use your roar to burn my enemy! The dragon roars in flames!!"


    The grumpy Lena has accumulated a lot of anger recently. Seeing the pseudo-Raizang in front of him is long-winded, just like the previous Raizang, the anger in her heart can no longer be suppressed, and she completed the spell quickly and accurately. After chanting, he summoned the power of the Demon Dragon King Gabu into his own hands, forming a ribbon of flame, which quickly swept towards the pseudo Leizang''s body.


    Naruto separated his legs and flew up and down with his hands. He gathered the huge Chakra on his chest. After the change in nature, he ignited it completely at the moment of vomiting.


    "Fire escape dragon flame singing technique!!"


    Chapter 66-Triple Blades!Demon King Sword + Light Sword + Dimensional Sword!


    Naruto used the technique of singing dragon flames and spit out several powerful dragons at the same time.


    The fire dragon was tumbling in the air, all of them opened the terrifying mouth of the blood basin, and bit on the fiery roar of the dragon that Lena used.


    After the Dragon Flame Singing Technique absorbed the power of the Devil Dragon Fiery Roar, the original red flame seemed to have been hacked into red and black armor, and the fire dragon continued to exude a hell-like horror atmosphere.


    The pseudo Raizang waved the silver scepter in his hand, although it was different from the real Raizang¡¯s scepter, but because of the same concentration of magic power, the bladeless scepter became a powerful weapon.


    The heavy scepter became very light in the hands of the pseudo-leizang. In an instant, it hit the heads of all the fire dragons, and the powerful force condensed on the scepter defeated all the nine fire dragons in an instant.


    "So that''s it, this aura looks pretty much the same!"


    There was a slight smile at the corner of Naruto¡¯s mouth. Although this fake Raizang was just a fake, his strength was definitely not as strong as Raizang who opened the seal of the Scarlet Eye Demon, but he also had quite powerful magical powers in his body, and he might not lose to the high position. From that moment ago, the pseudo-leizang¡¯s trick destroyed the fire dragon formed by Naruto¡¯s Dragon Flame Singing Technique and Lena¡¯s Demon Dragon Blazing Roar. With such a power, it will not be lost to him. Rachado of General Long.


    "How about it, now it''s me to attack. Fire Ball!"


    Pseudo Leizang sneered twice, waved his hand, and his magic power turned into a hot flame in his hand.


    The strength of magic depends on the strength of the user. Just like Naruto using Dragon Slash, its power is absolutely above Lena''s Dragon Slash. Under the support of the huge magic power in the pseudo-thunder treasure, a fire ball can With a disaster-like power, the moment the fire ball was formed, it burned the air that was originally hot due to Naruto''s dragon.


    "Stay back!"


    With a loud shout, Naruto immediately pulled Lena, who had been standing in front of him, behind him, while the jade reincarnation eyes on the forehead rotated quickly.


    "Space collapses!!"


    The power of the eyes of the nine-gou jade reincarnation is once again used. Although it is a bit troublesome in this world, Naruto''s eyes can tear time and space, forming an infinitely cold space-time black hole in front of Naruto.


    The fire ball of the Pseudo Lei Zang does not have the terrifying destructive power of the Demon Heart Arrow of the Scarlet Eyed Demon. It cannot penetrate the space-time black hole formed in front of Naruto. It is attracted by the power from the different dimension, and the whole is blown into the other dimension. Was completely destroyed in the time and space storm.


    Pseudo Leizang''s eyes condensed, and he was stunned when he saw his fire ball being dissolved so easily, and then an extremely bloody and cold breath came from behind.


    "Vampire Claws!!"


    Karai¡¯s combat experience here is only second to Naruto. She was once the number one killer in Zhu Ran¡¯s family, Karai, her rich combat experience itself is a precious treasure that can¡¯t be matched by anything, and she caught it in an instant. Holding the opportunity to attack, the speed was increased to the maximum, and at the same time, his right arm turned into six black bat wings, grabbing behind the pseudo Leizang''s head.


    Although the strength of the false Lei Zang does not have to be the real Lei Zang, it is also very extraordinary. The sneak attack by the false Lei Zang has not been effective. The false Lei Zang immediately turned around, and the silver scepter in his hand resisted the attack of the Ai. A huge amount of magic power is gathered on the scepter, so that the alienated bat wings cannot cut off the scepter in the hands of the pseudo Leizang!


    Kawai couldn''t make a move, and immediately changed the offensive, using that ultimate transformation ability to turn his whole body into red blood steam!


    Pseudo Raizang has never seen the weird ability to transform into love. The silver scepter hit the air with the force, breaking the blood vapor in the air into two halves, but for this moment For love, physical attacks have no effect at all. No matter how powerful the magic power is on the scepter, it cannot damage the love that turns the body into steam.


    Karai turned into the steam of blood, successfully passed through the scepter of the pseudo Leizang, and then condensed again in front of him.


    "Blood Bat!"


    Like the sharp howling of a vampire, Karai turned into countless blood-red vampire bats in front of Raizang. These bats kept flying around the pseudo Raizang¡¯s body, and their sharp fangs seized the opportunity to bite the fake thunder. Zang''s body won''t eat his flesh, but the moment he bites it, he will quickly absorb the blood and magic power from Pseudo Leizang''s body.


    Pseudo Leizang felt that his power was rapidly diminished under the siege of these blood-red bats, and his heart was also shaken. The silver scepter in his hand was constantly waving, but he could not destroy these vampire bats.


    Shocked in his heart, the fake Lei Zang forced the vampire bat away in front of him with one move, and bought himself time to chant the spell.


    "The root of all hearts swaying between Jiuyuan and Infinity, all the pale flames that exist here, please help me with this power that sleeps deep in my soul from the infinite summoning to this! Break the spirit! !"


    The spirit and magic of the pseudo Leizang, as well as the natural forces in the nearby air, were all condensed together, and a white flash was emitted towards the vampire bat group in front of them.


    The bat turned into by , felt the terrifying power in the white light, and immediately flew to the surroundings, but there were still more than a dozen little bats that could not dodge, and were completely destroyed under the attack of the collapse.


    Although the love is immune to physical attacks at this time, it is still unable to resist the attacks of the spirit system. The power of Spirit Break can directly strike the spiritual level, even if the love of the blood bat is used, it cannot resist the power of Spirit Break , On the contrary, because the power is too dispersed, although the effect of physical immunity is obtained, the defense against mental attacks is weakened.


    Pseudo Leizang saw that his Spiritual Shattering had worked, and immediately wanted to continue to use this powerful wizard magic to wipe out the bats in front of him, but a dangerous breath came from behind again.


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife!"


    Naruto stepped on the weird and mysterious footwork, and rushed to the back of the pseudo Leizang in a flash. When the pseudo Leizang was planning to attack the love, he immediately launched the dimensional knife, forcing the pseudo Leizang to surround Wei and save Zhao.


    The Dimensional Knife is a powerful attack that can almost ignore all defenses. Even Naruto¡¯s quest for the jade has no meaning in front of the Dimensional Knife. Although the Pseudo Leizang is the first time I have seen the power of the Dimensional Knife, you can feel it. The powerful destructive power, coupled with Naruto who really killed the former Red Mage Leizang, made this pseudo Leizang even more afraid to underestimate it.


    Pseudo Raizang was forced by Naruto''s Dimensional Knife to give up the attack on , turned around and concentrated his magic power on the scepter.

 1312 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1312

    oom!!


    Naruto slashed the scepter in the hands of the pseudo-leizang, like a heavy and simple bell in an old temple in a deep mountain, a wave of spatial power tremors everything nearby.


    This is the use of a certain kind of enchantment. The power of this kind of enchantment itself can seal the magic of the space system, that is to say, it can restrict space techniques such as the technique of the Thunder God. If this power is used reasonably, It can stabilize the space, generate power similar to the shadowless sword, and seal the power of the dimensional sword.


    Naruto sneered, even if the Dimensional Sword was blocked, he didn''t care at all. The strength in his hand continued to strengthen, which forced the pseudo Leizang to fight head-on with him. Once the pseudo Leizang removed his power, Naruto would have Confidence cut a wound on his body with a dimensional knife before he escaped.


    Pseudo Leizang is indeed very strong. With his power, even if he serves as the five sages, although it is a bit of praise, it is not unworthy of the name, but his strength is not as strong as the Crimson Eye Demon. Under their siege, it gradually pales in comparison.


    Pseudo Raizang was suppressed by Naruto''s power and could not evade his power at all, and the others were not decorations.


    "Let''s talk about it, your strength is far worse than Leizang!"


    Lina slid to the side of the pseudo-leizang. While mocking the pseudo-leizang, she quickly recited the spell in the mouth.


    "The fragments of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon King, the command to liberate purgatory, the blade of the Destructive Scarlet Purgatory, combined with my power and my body, and marched towards destruction together, and even everything in the world was cut off! Demon King Sword!! "


    The power of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon is concentrated in Lena''s hands. Although Lena is not easy to use a dragon that has a large damage area in a crowded city like Serrag, it is also possible to condense the power of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon to one point. Cause huge damage.


    Karai''s body was suspended behind Lena, turning her body into blood, and injected her power into the Demon King''s sword in Lena''s hand.


    The original scarlet magic sword turned into a strange blood red because of the blood infusion of love, and the whole air was filled with a strong bloody smell.


    "The root of all hearts swaying between Jiuyuan and Infinity, all the pale flames that exist here, please help me with this power that sleeps deep in my soul from the infinite summoning to this! Break the spirit! !"*2!


    The first cooperation between Camelia and Jelugang Dishi probably occurred at this time. Although they have just met, both of them have had the experience of cooperating with Gaoli in battle, and at the same time, they will break the spirit. Magic power was poured into the sword of light in Gao Li''s hand.


    The sword of light shines brightly due to the infusion of the power of the double burst of spirits, as if a divine sword capable of breaking the world is held in Gao Li''s hand.


    "Take out your perseverance! Light!"


    "Cut it off for me! Demon King Sword!!"


    "Fakes are just fakes after all! You can never surpass Lei Zang''s! Bengyue Dimensional Knife!!"


    The three strongest blades were cut at the same time, and the face of Pseudo Leizang was pale!


    "shut up!!"


    Chapter 67-Unexpected!Slaying the Heavenly Marsh Spear!


    Pseudo Raizang was furious because of Naruto''s words, and raised the whole body''s magic power to the maximum, but had to face the triple blade!


    Whether it¡¯s the Demon King¡¯s Sword that incorporates vampire¡¯s blood, the Light Sword that incorporates Dual Shattering Spirits, or Naruto¡¯s Booming Moon Dimensional Sword, it¡¯s enough to kill dragons with strong magical resistance, even if the Pseudo Raizang has trouble Losing to the strength of the high-ranking demons, facing these triple blades, is also a huge crisis!


    boom!!


    The triple blades fell on the pseudo Leizang at the same time, and the powerful force erupted from the three different blades stirred up a gust of wind, almost completely overturning the ceiling!


    A red figure flashed out of the thick smoke of the explosion. It was the pseudo Leizang. Although he was not cut off by the triple blade, he suffered such an attack. No matter how strong he was, his body also showed scars. !


    This kind of result is probably beyond Alice¡¯s initial expectations. In her mind, although the power of this fake Raizang should not be as good as the real Red Mage Raizang at the beginning, it is similar, but she did not expect it to be. Was suppressed to this point.


    Pseudo Raizang is indeed very strong. In addition to Naruto, even if it is a love, if a single person wants to defeat the fake Raizang, he will have to pay a considerable price, but with more attacks and less, the fake Raizang itself is It is already in an overwhelmingly unfavorable situation.


    After all, Pseudo Leizang is just a fake, neither his strength nor his temperament cultivation can compare to the real Leizang. The pain on his body and what Naruto said just now gave the Pseudo Leizang a huge excitement.


    "Success!"


    Pseudo Raizang vigorously waved the silver scepter in his hand, continuously increasing his magic power, and simultaneously summoned the power of two different demon kings with both hands.


    "Something darker than dusk, something brighter than blood, facing the fallen in the passage of time, under the name of your greatness, I swear to the darkness here to stand in front of us, all stupid Thing, gather the power of you and me, and grant them equal destruction! Dragon Slash! Dark dragon sleeping on the flames of red lotus, please use your roar to burn my enemy! Demon Dragon Fire Roar !!!"


    Pseudo Raizang quickly chanted two mantras, summoning the power of the Scarlet Eyed Demon King and the Demon Dragon King Gabu from his own hands at the same time, and the huge dragon that was launched with his power flew towards Naruto''s direction, and The devil dragon raging fire roared, and flew towards Lena and the others with high-temperature flames!


    Naruto''s eyes rolled, if he wants to avoid the Dragon Pozhan of the Pseudo Lei Zang, of course there is no problem, but in terms of the abilities of the Pseudo Lei Zang, if the Dragon Pozhan he casts really explodes, it will be powerful enough to smash the whole Rag was completely destroyed, and Naruto really couldn''t avoid it in the face of such an attack!


    "Space collapses!!"


    Naruto once again displayed the pupil power of the jade reincarnation eye with nine hooks, and threw the entire dragon slash that the false Thunder Zang displayed into the different dimension space, letting the huge power explode in the different dimension, but it was not Will affect the real world.


    Pseudo Raizang seemed to not care about his magic output at all, and continued to maintain his power, so that the power of Longpaisan was endless, and Naruto could not stop his power from the collapse of space, otherwise the power of Longpaisan would immediately explode!


    Pseudo Raizang''s magic power is too strong, and the power of the Demon Dragon Fire Roar he uses is several times more powerful than Lena''s Dragon Slash.


    In the face of the huge power that rushed forward, without Naruto''s help, Lena and the others could only do their best to resist the fiery dragon roar of the pseudo Leizou.


    "Aura Wall!!"


    In addition to Karai and Gaoli, the remaining three magicians activated the Aura Wall at the same time, condensing magic power in front of them to form a magic barrier, and the three teamed up to resist the fiery dragon roar sent by the false Raizang.


    boom!!


    The defense of the Aura Wall quickly sank under the impact of the powerful force of the Demon Dragon and Fire Roar, which shows the power of the pseudo-Raizang. Without the help of Naruto and Karai, even Lena and Gameme It is difficult for Leah and Jelugang Dishi to perform defensive skills at the same time to resist the attack of the pseudo Raizang.


    Under the intense bombardment of the Demon Dragon''s Fiery Roar, the Lingguang Wall was constantly denting, and it seemed that it would not be able to withstand such an attack at any time and would be broken.


    "This power is too exaggerated!"


    "Lingguang Wall is almost unable to hold it! Damn it! There is no way to be distracted by other spells like this!"


    The aura wall displayed by the three of them was in danger under the attack of the dragon fire roar of the pseudo Lei Zang, and when Naruto could not help but rescued, a white light suddenly flew behind Lena and the others. , A force was injected into the Aura Wall, forming a perfect defense. The greatly increased Aura Wall bounced away the fiery dragon fire roar of the false thunder in an instant!


    Pseudo Leizou didn''t expect that his Demon Dragon Fire Roar would be bounced away like this. When he was a little surprised, he didn''t continue to maintain the power of Dragon Breaking Slash, letting Naruto get out of it, and fell to Lena''s side.


    "What a great defensive magic!"


    A girl like Lena can¡¯t help but admire her, because she is good at attacking black magic, so she is not good at white magic, but her defensive spells are better than some second- and third-rate magicians. It must be strong, but the strength of the aura wall just now, even Lena can only sigh.


    Based on the calculation of the strength of the aura wall just now, even if Lena used the Dragon Slash herself, she couldn''t damage the people under the protection of the aura wall. That defense technique was really too strong.


    "Mayfair?"


    Naruto turned his head and looked at the girl who had just performed a powerful defensive technique and rescued Lena and the others from the pseudo-Raizang.


    "Why are you here?"


    The white light on Mayfair''s left hand gradually disappeared, and the sharp expression at that moment when he used the defensive technique just now disappeared, and he became that weak and shy again.


    "Because...because I was really worried about Naruto''s brother, so I followed him secretly."


    "The timing of your follow is really good, you did a good job, Mayfair." Naruto smiled and praised Mayfair. Although this girl is harmless and kind, she is the witch of Serrag. I am afraid that his magic skills are far above Camelia, and the defensive power of the aura wall just now is enough to withstand the destruction of the A-level Dragon Slash, which can be said to be an extremely powerful defense technique.


    Mayfair flushed with a shy expression on his face.


    Pseudo Raizang cast two attack-type black magic at the same time, borrowing the power of the Scarlet Eye Demon King and Demon Dragon King Gabe, but he still didn¡¯t kill or even hurt anyone at all. This made Raizang¡¯s face changed. More gloomy than before.


    "Don¡¯t think it¡¯s over! I¡¯m not my strongest trick! The fragments of the nightmare king, the command to liberate the world, the frozen black blade of nothingness, combined with my strength and my body, together. On the way to destruction, even the souls of the gods have been defeated!!"

 1313 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1313

    Pseudo Leizang read a spell that Naruto had never thought about, and it should be said that he never dared to imagine that it would appear in the hands of the enemy.


    "Shen Mie Zhan! Go back quickly!!"


    Because he has cast it many times, Naruto knows better than anyone how powerful and terrifying the spell of Shenmiezhan is, no matter how strong Mayfair¡¯s defensive spells are, in the dark blade of Shenmiezhan. All in front of him will be transformed into nothingness, even if the Fei Lei Shen enchantment has no meaning before God Destruction!


    Without saying anything, Naruto almost immediately pushed Lena and Mayfair away from the blade of Shenmiezhan, but because of this, he didn''t have time to recite the mantra of Shenmiezhan!


    Naruto''s strength is far from reaching the point where he can use Shenmiezhan''s powerful tricks without chanting. Faced with the Shenmiezhan who has defeated many enemies in his own hands, Naruto quickly pulled out his portable Kusanagi sword!


    "Skymarsh Spear!!"


    The power of yin and yang entangled on the blade of the grass naginata sword, forming a black spiral-shaped long sword, and slashed towards the pseudo Leizang in front of you!


    "God Killing Kill!!"


    Two hundred dark blades collided with each other, accompanied by the fierce collision of the magic power of the pseudo Leizou and Naruto''s Chakra!


    Because of the frontal resistance of the Heavenly Marsh Spear, the chaotic power of Shenmiezhan exploded to the surroundings, just a little aftermath of the explosion, destroying this mansion protected by magic!


    Even if it was just after rhyme, the power of Shen Mie Zhan was almost irresistible!


    Facing the strongest blade formed by borrowing the power of the golden nightmare king head-on, Naruto felt that his spirit was violently shaken by the almost endless chaotic power, as if his mind would be affected by the endless darkness. The same as absorbed!


    For the first time facing the invincible power of Shenmiezhan, it was also a great challenge for Naruto¡¯s cultivation base. Concentrating all his energy to maintain the Heavenly Marsh Spear in his hand, the collision of the two chaotic forces caused rifts in the dimension. !


    The space inside the mansion began to become very unstable due to the collision between the power of the gods and the sky marsh spear. There were many things like glass shards in the air, but these things were not so harmless. They were all cracks in time and space. , On the other side of those fragments, there is an infinite and infinitely dangerous gap between time and space!


    In the gap between time and space, there are chaotic time and space and dimensions. Unless it is a true god, or is guarded by the blood of God, once a mortal enters, it will be wiped out.


    Pseudo Leizang seems to have disregarded the consumption of his magic power, and raised the power of Shenmiezhan to the maximum!


    "Die to me! Uzumaki Naruto!!"


    boom!!


    Naruto''s ears seemed to hear the roar of the big bang, and then his three eyes saw the black light of Shen Mie Zhan flashing in front of him.


    Almost a subconscious reaction of the body, Naruto took out a golden charm from his arms at the moment when the Heavenly Marsh Spear was smashed by the gods, and cut his thumb at the same time!


    "World Promise! Set it for me!!"


    Naruto put the spell on the top of the pseudo Leizang''s head, and at the same time pressed his blood fingerprints on it, so that the pseudo Leizang''s spirit was temporarily frozen, and his body was completely stiff at the same time. At this moment, Naruto turned around and grabbed it. Everyone.


    "Run!!"


    Chapter 68-The Art of Salvation and the Law of Destruction!Re-break!


    "Resurrection!"


    The location was on the outskirts of Serag, in an abandoned hut, Mayfair''s clear voice came out, and her face was serious and serious like never before in her life.


    A group of white magic light condensed from Mayfair''s hand and covered the back of Naruto''s hand.


    Resurrection cannot really resurrect the dead. It¡¯s just that this magic is a very advanced healing technique in white magic. Compared with the medical ninjutsu in the Naruto world, resurrection will gather the natural energy in the air and let these Pure energy flows into the wound to heal the wound. It is an advanced healing technique that does not consume the injured person''s vitality.


    The power of nature in the nearby air is integrated into the back of Naruto¡¯s hand. These natural powers can be said to be the basis of bio-energy. They have a very good effect on the recovery of injuries, but it seems to have a role in the wound on the back of Naruto¡¯s hand. Is minimal.


    Even if the wound on the back of Naruto''s hand is treated with the resurrection technique, the wound on the back of his hand will open again in a few seconds, and the healing progress is terribly slow.


    Mayfair continuously performed high-level resurrection techniques, which consumed a lot of her own magic power. In addition, because of her anxiety and worry, sweat gradually appeared on her face.


    "Okay, that''s it, Mayfair."


    Naruto stopped Mayfair from wasting his magic power needlessly, retracted his hand, and then stretched out his hand to poke away Mayfair''s long hair sticking to his cheeks from sweat.


    Mayfair looked at Naruto with a worried look, then his eyes turned to the wound on the back of Naruto''s hand.


    "But this injury is still not healed..."


    The wound on the back of Naruto¡¯s left hand is not long or deep. The length is less than ten centimeters, and the depth is not visible. Such an injury is not too serious for an average wizard, but it is Because this wound was cut out by Shenmie Zhan, the recovery was exceptionally slow.


    The power of God Miezhan seems to be able to cut everything in the world, even the power of law, destiny.The back of Naruto¡¯s hand was scratched by the pseudo-Raizang¡¯s Shenmiezhang, and even his recovery ability was severely suppressed by the power of Shenmiezhang. Even if he was healed with the resurrection technique, the wound would soon crack. He couldn''t completely heal at all, and Naruto couldn''t help it. Fortunately, his own vitality was strong enough. Although he had to bleed more, he should still be able to hold it.


    Lena''s complexion was not so good since just now, she took a deep breath and suppressed the irritability in her heart.


    "The biggest problem right now is that guy who looks like Leizang. Although that guy was sealed by Naruto''s charms, as long as the charms were torn off, it wouldn''t work, but the fake Leizang didn''t come out for so long. It feels a bit strange to chase us."


    Naruto sat on the bench in this abandoned hut with his legs folded, and said, "The fake Raizang intends to kill us, so there should be no idea of ??not wanting to chase us down, so the only explanation is him. Is there any reason why I can''t chase it over."


    "What''s the reason?"


    "The previous Burgun was a clone. I think the fake Raizang should be in the same situation. It may be a clone made from the cells of the previous Raizang, but because it is a copy of the relationship, the body may appear. Some problems prevent him from chasing us."


    Naruto''s guessing ability can already be shown as a personal skill. Although there are some problems with the memory of the past, his inference is really inseparable from the truth.


    Pseudo Leizang''s body is itself a clone created by Leizang in order to restore the light of his eyes.


    Many years ago, Lei Zang used his own cells and Chimera''s technology to create a replica that looked exactly the same as himself. That is the pseudo Lei Zang today.


    The eyes of the false Raizang can be seen. Raizang once wanted to reincarnate into the body to get light, but because the red-eyed demon was sealed in Raizang¡¯s soul, even if he reincarnated, he The eyes are also invisible.


    Probably for some reason, Lei Zang realized that even if he was reincarnated, he couldn''t let his eyes see the light. After that, Lei Zang turned to the Sage''s Stone again, and the clone who was exactly the same as him was put on hold.


    After Raizang was killed by Naruto, Alice found the body in order to resurrect the red mage Raizang, and activated the body. The body itself has become completely different from Raizang. Individuals, with their own souls, form an independent person, but because the body is a copy after all, there are still many problems, especially after the extremely powerful chaotic magic like Shenmiezhan is cast.


    Emperor Jie Lugang looked up at the clear sky, then turned around, his eyes solemn.


    "Speaking of it, if the Lei Zang is a clone, the strength is too strong. Not only is it able to use the attacking black magic like Dragon Breaking Slash and Devil Dragon Blaze Roar at the same time, it can even be used for defense. Magic has no meaning at all before Shenmiezhan, if we escape later, I''m afraid we will all be cut to pieces by that Godmiezhan."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Camelia squeezed her chin, her cute face wrinkled tightly.


    "Then Raizang is real?"


    "Impossible, as I said before, the fragments of the Scarlet Eyed Demon are sealed in Leizang''s body. If the Lei Zang we encountered before is fake, then the fragments of the Scarlet Eyed Demon in his body are completely unreasonable. The most troublesome thing now is that this fake Thunder Zang actually uses Divine Destruction. In front of that magic, any defense is meaningless. Even my own Heavenly Marsh Spear will suffer from Divine Destruction. Within the magic that I know, there are only two magics that can compete with Shenmiezhan, one is Shenmiezhan itself, and the other..."


    Naruto groaned for a moment. Even if he was himself, he really didn''t want to use it at a desperate moment.


    "You mean the magic that you used to defeat the Scarlet Eyed Demon...rebreak?"


    "That''s right..." Naruto rubbed his temples with a headache, "If I succeed in using Rebreak Slash, I''m sure I can kill the fake Lei Zang instantly, but..."


    "Absolutely not!! Never use that magic!!"


    Before Naruto had finished speaking, Mayfair was interrupted loudly. This speech had been whispering softly, facing Naruto''s gentle purple-haired maiden, who couldn''t help raising her voice.


    "No matter what happens! Only heavy cut... If you can, it''s best to never use that magic! Never use it!!!"


    Mayfair''s appearance was abnormal, but Naruto knew the reason for her out of control, and immediately nodded, indicating that she understood.

 1314 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1314

    "Don''t worry, I know the consequences."


    If the re-breaking cut is successful, it is definitely a super destructive magic that can destroy any enemy, even the Demon King and Dragon God, but once it fails, the consequences are definitely not something that an individual or even the world can bear.


    Except for Naruto and Mayfair, no one can understand the consequences of Rebreaking Slash. Even Lina''s understanding of Rebreaking Slash is only part of it. Others do not understand Mayfair''s surprise. reason.


    "What are the consequences? What are the consequences of re-slashing?"


    Naruto took a deep breath. Although this time is not suitable for lectures, Naruto also felt that he should tell them about the King of Golden Nightmare.


    "Listen well, just like Dragon Breaking Slash, Zhongpaizhan is a magic that borrows power from an existence, and this existence is the supreme existence above the Four Realms Demon King and the Four Realms Dragon God, that is, the endless The body of the sea of ??chaos, the king of golden nightmare! The king of golden nightmare is the highest existence that created the four worlds, the four demon kings and the four dragon gods, so she is also respected by the demons as the supreme demon king, far superior The existence above the Scarlet Eyed Demon King! Shenmiezhan and Heavy Devil are magic that borrows her power, so these two magics can damage or even directly kill the Demon Lord! Shenmiezhan is relatively easy to control, but heavy Slashing is a truly forbidden magic. If it fails, not only the caster will be destroyed, but also chaos will fall on the world, and the world will be completely destroyed in an instant and return to the chaos, which is Said that Rebreak Slash is the ultimate magic that will cause the destruction of the world if it fails!"


    Although the power of Heavy Slash was enough to destroy all enemies, the consequences of that magical failure were definitely not something anyone could bear. Among them, Lina had even hugged her shoulders uncontrollably to reduce the degree of body shaking.


    Although I tried to control, the fear that emerged from the bottom of my heart could not be suppressed at all.


    "I... I don''t know anything... I used such dangerous magic... I''m really..."


    "That''s why Luna permanently forbids you to use Heavy Slash. After that, the fruit is too heavy. When you were 12 years old, you tried to shoot the Slash Slash. It was just good luck. If you failed that time, This world has long ceased to exist now, and should be returned to endless chaos."


    There is a price to pay for gaining strength. The truth of Zanzhan is so amazing. Even Emperor Jielugang''s calm character needs to take a deep breath to calm his mood, and then there seems to be a wry smile on his face.


    "Speaking of which, we were really lucky last time. Fortunately, your re-slash was successful, otherwise the world would have been destroyed."


    "That time there was no other way. Our enemy at that time was the Scarlet Eyed Demon King. What can I do besides Slash? But if it is not the absolute last resort, I will not use Slash again. There must be another way to defeat that fake Lei Zang!"


    Although Naruto said so, the worries on other people¡¯s faces and hearts have not diminished. The danger of Rebreak Slash is too great and has been directly removed from everyone¡¯s mind. Although Naruto will use God Slash, but that The same goes for the pseudo Leizang. After careful calculation, they don¡¯t seem to have any advantage. Instead, they are full of problems. No matter how you think, they can¡¯t think of a way to deal with the pseudo Leizang. Naruto turned his eyes and looked at Emperor Jielugang. .


    "By the way, Jielu, why did you come to Serrag?"


    Chapter 69-Target Old City Street!In search of Raizang''s legacy!


    "I came here to investigate some things related to Leizang... to be precise, it was related to the previous real Leizang."


    Naruto''s eyelids picked up, and the reason could already be guessed, "In order to restore your body to its original state?"


    For Emperor Jelugang, since Lei Zang, the biggest enemy, has died, his biggest goal now in life is to turn himself into Chimera''s body and restore it to its original appearance. Is above all else.


    After separating from Naruto and the others before, Emperor Jelugang walked around the world in order to find what Lei Zang left behind. Since Lei Zang changed his body like this, he might be left in Lei Zang. Among the things you can find a way to turn him into a normal human.


    Emperor Jielugang''s face turned dark, and Naruto faintly glared at him, which meant''you know it, you don''t need to say it''.


    However, Naruto has always been insensitive to the man''s eyes, without any guilt on his face, and gestured to Emperor Jielugang with his eyes to continue.


    Emperor Jie Lugang sighed and sighed what he had done.


    "A long time ago... Lei Zang once told me personally that he had spent many years searching for many precious spells and magic tools. He sealed these things in one of his labs, but None of these things seemed to cure Leizang''s eyes, so they were all preserved. There should be many powerful spells and precious magic items inside."


    Hearing the keyword''precious'', it was like triggering a certain switch on Lena. Lina instantly ignored the unspeakable irritation she had just now, and her eyes immediately flashed with countless little stars.


    "If Lei Zang really saved those things, they must be very valuable. Where are they?! Where are the treasures now?!"


    Emperor Jelugang couldn''t bear Lena''s expression on his face, "right here, the magic city Serrag."


    "It''s here!"


    "Yes."


    Di Shi Jie Lu Gang nodded, but fortunately, his ears were powerful enough that he was not directly deaf by Lena''s roar.


    "This is my judgment based on the information I have collected before, and I can also be sure that the laboratory that Lei Zang banned is in the old city street of Selag."


    "Old...Old City Street...that means it was there!"


    "Mayfair, do you know?"


    "Well, the Old City Street was actually part of Serrag in the past, but because of the sudden appearance of Zanafa of the Silver Beast a hundred and twenty years ago, it almost destroyed the entire Serrag, although it was later used by the Light Swordsman and the Dragon. The witch defeated Zanafa, and Serrag was saved as a result, but the place was completely abandoned. Just walk north from here and you can see the other side of the sacred tree Fulagu."


    "Then let''s go. Since there are many powerful magics in Leizang''s legacy, maybe we can find a way to destroy the fake Leizang. If not, you can find the weakness of the fake Leizang there, Mayfair, you Come lead the way."


    "I know."


    The legacy of Red Mage Leizang. Once that kind of thing leaks out, it¡¯s probably a precious treasure that can cause the entire magical world to fight for it. After all, Leizang is one of the five sages. He has survived for hundreds of years and has been stored during these centuries. The treasure is absolutely unimaginable.


    And at this time, in the underground laboratory of Lei Zang Mansion...


    Although in the previous battle, the synthetic monster Chimera here was wiped out by Naruto''s co-killing gray bones, but in this underground laboratory, there are still many Chimeras that have not yet awakened.


    These Chimeras are all in those special magic devices, immersed in the unique purple magic potion, and the purple light is constantly echoing in this gloomy underground laboratory, shining with endless weirdness.


    "My lord Alice, they have already set off for the old city street."


    "I know."


    The murloc''s reporting voice made Alice''s eyes turn away from the Chimera in front of her, and then she stepped aside and pulled a switch next to her.


    "Just rely on them, don''t want to compete with me for the inheritance of Mage Lei Zang, the inheritance of Mage Lei Zang must belong to me!"


    For some reason, Alice has become paranoid. She has absolutely no room for retreat and negotiation about Raizang. In order to prevent Naruto and the others from getting Raizang¡¯s inheritance, Alice will be here for Chimei Almost all of the pulls were released, the purple potions in the cultivation device slowly decreased, and the ugly and ugly Chimera slowly appeared.


    "and¡­¡­"


    Alice turned her head and saw the pseudo Raizang in the position. At this time the fake Raizang was sitting on a very ugly chair, covered with some strange magic props, and those props slowly flashed gold. And green light.


    Although the power of Pseudo Raizang is strong, it is not the real red mage Raizang. His power is not perfect. The magic such as Dragon Breaking Slash and Demon Dragon Blazing Roar is nothing, but because Naruto and the others are on his body. After slashing with a triple blade, he used the Shenmiezhan, which was too heavy on the body, so he is going to repair it here. This is also the reason why the pseudo Leizou could not chase Naruto and the others before.


    Of course, another function of the device here is to charge the pseudo-leizang. Because it is a copy of the person, the pseudo-leizang cannot restore its own magic power. After the magic is consumed, it must be supplemented here. This is also the copy. People are not perfect places.


    Alice looked at the pseudo Leizou, who was sitting there with a calm and indifferent expression, and her face suddenly changed from the coldness just now to... tenderness?


    Alice walked in front of the pseudo Leizang and knelt at the feet of the pseudo Leizang, her expression unimaginably gentle.


    "My life will always be with you... Mage Leizang, the legacy you left... I, Alice, will definitely receive it. However, for this coming day, you now need a rest, please Just wait quietly..."


    Alice¡¯s feelings for Red Mage Raizang are not only respect and admiration, but also love, so it is understandable that Alice hates Naruto and the people who killed Raizang like that.


    After Raizang¡¯s death, Alice completely projected her feelings for Raizang on the present pseudo Raizang. For this pseudo Raizang, Alice can be said to do whatever it takes, and this is the key , Is Leizang''s legacy!


    As long as you get the legacy left by Lei Zang, then whether it is revenge or pseudo Lei Zang, you can complete it!


    Alice''s life has been completely pinned on these two things, the pseudo-Raizang and revenge, for this, she can do it at all costs.


    Click!!


    The devices behind them shattered one after another, and the newly awakened Chimeras made wailing noises behind Alice. Alice stood up, her face was no longer the gentleness that was just now, instead she was cold and harsh. The cold eyebrows, as if she would not be moved by everything in the world...but...she actually put all her feelings on that person.


    "Rahanim!"


    Alice called out the murloc''s name just now, "They''ll leave it to you! Go and stop Uzumaki Naruto and them!"

 1315 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1315

    "It''s so speechless..."


    "Sangus?"


    Alice''s face was extremely cold. She looked at the swordsman Sangez, dressed in green, coming from outside, her expression didn''t bring any warmth, "What are you doing here?"


    Shan Ges didn''t answer Alice''s words, but walked to the pseudo Leizou sitting there, and said, "It took so much effort to get him to walk, and it just turned out like this?"


    Gently lifting his hat brim, San Ges looked at Alice, who was much shorter than himself, with a mocking expression.


    "You really like Lei Zang."


    There is no good intention in Shan Ges¡¯s tone. Speaking of it, the relationship between him and Alice is only a cooperative relationship. Shan Ges is not Alice¡¯s subordinate, so there is no need to treat Alice too much. Respect.


    Alice''s face was slightly exposed because of San Ges''s mocking expression, not only because he was ashamed of being exposed by San Ges face to face what she liked about Raizang, but also with anger.


    "Get out! Get out of me!!"


    "Don''t be so excited, Alice!"


    Shan Ges looked like a ruffian, as if he didn''t intend to leave so simply, "Speaking of which, Naruto Uzumaki just went to the old city street."


    "Yes, so what?"


    "Nothing, just to make sure."


    Shan Ges seemed to be in a good mood today, purely teasing Alice, after playing with Alice to the fullest, holding his head, he walked out swaggeringly.


    "Since this is the case, I''ll also go to the old city street to stroll around. Today is a nice weather. You can slowly accompany the wooden man here, Alice."


    The last ridicule of Shan Ges slowly disappeared into the darkness. In this dark and cold underground laboratory, only Alice and Pseudo Raizang were left.


    Alice''s chest continued to rise and fall, but after all she restrained her anger, turned to look at the pseudo Lei Zang, her expression became gentle again.


    A wise woman will marry a man who loves her as a wife, a stupid woman will marry a man she loves as a wife... Alice, I am afraid it will be more sad than the latter...


    Chapter 70-Breaking the Enchantment!Go deep into the underground laboratory!


    The Old City Street was a part of Serrag a hundred years ago, but because of the chaos of the Silver Warcraft Zana, it has been abandoned for a hundred years and has become a place of death and loneliness!


    Generally, the residents of Selaga will not come to this place even if they are bored. It is probably because Zanafa died here a hundred years ago, so this place will always attract a lot of monsters to gather here, so if ordinary people just casually It is very dangerous to run to the old city street.


    Because few people have set foot here for a hundred years, except for the traces of wind and frost erosion, the place basically remains the same as it was a hundred years ago. Of course, it also includes the secret laboratory that preserves Leizang''s legacy.


    It¡¯s very convenient to have a local like Mayfair, and a person who has gone through a lot of investigations in advance. Naruto and the others don¡¯t need to make detours. They are guided by these two people. Go quickly to Leizang''s laboratory!


    "Brother Naruto! Go left at the intersection ahead!"


    "understood."


    The closer you get to Raizang¡¯s laboratory, the more weird Naruto¡¯s heart feels that you can¡¯t tell. He always feels that something terrible will happen, but it should not be so bad for Naruto. It caused too much threat, because this premonition was not as strong as the feeling before the resurrection of the Scarlet Eye Demon!


    Just as Naruto and the others rushed to Raizang''s laboratory, a sharp wind suddenly came from the sky!


    The sound of the wind is strong enough to judge that the speed is absolutely terrifying. As soon as Naruto turned around, he saw a figure like a fish in the air, and the others could barely see the dark shadow flashing. The black shadow passed over Naruto and their heads, and flew onto the wall in front.


    boom!!


    The speed of the black shadow was so fast that it directly smashed through the wall in front, but it also stopped, allowing Naruto and the others to see the body of the shadow clearly, which is the half-mermaid who reported to Alice before. , Rahanim.


    Although Rahanim is a half-murloc, he has the ability to fly at super high speeds in the air. It is also because of this that Alice will take this half-murloc as her subordinate, and let him lead those synthetic monsters, Chi Mei Pull.


    All kinds of strange creatures rushed out from the streets of the old city, and surrounded Naruto and the others. In these Chimera''s eyes, no matter how they looked at it, they could only be described by an idiom.


    Bad intentions!


    Naruto''s eyes slowly swept across all the Chimeras around him, and then he raised his Kusanaru sword high.


    "Although I''m sorry, but we don''t have time to waste with you right now! Bengyue Dimensional Slash!!"


    "Yan Zhi!"


    Lena passed away because of Miss Buss¡¯s voice that couldn¡¯t hear any feminine temperament, and then there was a violent explosion. Lena used the arrow of flame to push the door of the building in front of her and walked in first. .


    Naruto and Lena stood side by side, looking at the interior of the building.


    There is almost nothing in this building, there are no strange synthetic monster chimeras, no statues of demons, and no messy buildings of all kinds, only a gate, in front of Naruto and the others.


    The door is like a huge book, lying on the ground at an inclination of about 15, and a skull is drawn on the door, no matter how you look at it, it doesn''t look like a good thing.


    "Is it here, Emperor Jelugang?"


    "It''s definitely correct. It''s the same as Lei Zang''s notes. Lei Zang''s legacy must be under this door!"


    "Now that we know that Leizang''s legacy is ours! Let me open the door, Fire Ball!!"


    Under the lure of the huge treasure, there is no need for Naruto to say anything, Lena''s fighting spirit has been burned to the limit, and directly launched a fire ball at the door in front of her!


    boom!!


    The powerful explosion of the fire ball churned inside the building, and Naruto unfolded a protective layer of chakra in time to prevent others from being injured by the explosion wave of the fire ball.


    Lena¡¯s fire ball is very powerful. The general building only becomes ruins under the attack of Lena¡¯s fire ball, but the door in front of it is bombarded by the fire ball at close range. Said it was opened, there were no cracks at all!


    "how can that be?!"


    Lena¡¯s eyeballs almost jumped out of her eye sockets, but Emperor Jelugang was still very calm, squeezing his chin and said: ¡°It seems that Lei Zang had set up a barrier here before, so I can¡¯t open it, Ellie Si and the others have not yet received Lei Zang''s legacy for this reason."


    The analysis of Emperor Jelugang revealed the truth, but Lena rolled up her sleeves very uncomfortably.


    "Damn it! How could I be blocked by this kind of barrier! For the treasure, I will use the Dragon Slash to blast this damn barrier away!!"


    The extreme obsession with treasures, coupled with the useless shame of the flame ball just now, the combination of these two points made Lena even more violent, and she really started to recite the spell of Dragon Pozhan.


    Naruto saw that this stinky girl was still confused, and immediately slid behind Lena and smashed his fist.


    "You idiot! Give me a clearer mind!"


    Ouch!


    Lina was caught off guard by a punch from the back of Naruto''s head, and immediately fell directly to the ground in a very ugly posture, and then instantly resurrected with blood, jumping up and looking at the guy who had just attacked her.


    "Asshole Naruto! Why are you hitting me?!"


    "Stupid! You still don''t know the situation. If you use the Dragon Slashing here, even if you can open this door, the legacy of Lei Zang hidden underneath will be completely destroyed by your Dragon Slashing. If it''s dropped, we''ll be busy by that time! Stupid!!!"


    Naruto was talking about facts that Lena hadn''t thought of. Although he was not upset, he could only admit that Naruto was completely correct.


    Lina curled her lips angrily, and muttered: "You can''t use Dragon Pozhang, then what do you say?"

 1316 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1316

    Naruto scratched his chin. Because of his own subjective will, he has barely grown a beard, and his chin is still smooth.


    "Well... Iris said before that her first goal was Gaoli''s Light Sword. If that''s the case, the Light Sword might open this barrier, Gao Li, come and try!"


    "understood!"


    Swordsman Gori obediently stepped forward and drew his light sword.


    The Light Sword itself is one of the five weapons of the Dark Star, the demon king of the black world. It is different from ordinary weapons and is an artifact-level divine sword!


    And although Shangus¡¯s Howling Sword can barely match Gori¡¯s Light Sword, it¡¯s also because Gori¡¯s power is not enough and can¡¯t exert the full power of the Light Sword. If it¡¯s changed to Lena to use the Light Sword. The sword, although unable to show strong swordsmanship, but because Lena''s own mental power is far stronger than Gori, the power of the Light Sword will also be greatly enhanced, and the Howling Sword will not be the opponent of the Light Sword.


    The light sword itself can be used to cause damage to the pure spirit demon. If the power of the light sword is used to the limit, it can even cause damage to the demon king and dragon god. Of course, the light sword can also be used to break the knot The power of the world.


    "Light!"


    Gao Li shouted, the sword of light formed a dazzling sword body, and the blade of light slashed on the stone gate in front of him, instantly cutting the entire stone gate with the power of the enchantment!


    "Gori! Nice job!"


    Naruto gave Mr. Jellyfish the praise he deserved, and then kicked Gao Li into the long passage that stretched downward after the stone gate was opened.


    Lei Zang''s secret laboratory is a very huge underground maze. Although the seal of Shimen was opened, the complexity of the inner maze was really a headache. Naruto and the others were looking for the right path while moving forward.


    When Lina was running, she seemed to have thought of something suddenly, and she turned to Naruto and said, "By the way, Naruto, you said before that there is no thing that cannot be cut off by Shenmiezhan, right?"


    "Well, with the exception of Shenmiezhan itself and the stronger Heavy Slash, even the Scarlet Eye Demon or the Scarlet Dragon God cannot resist Shenmiezhan in this world. What''s wrong?"


    "I''m thinking, since that fake Lei Zang would use Divine Destruction, why they have not used Divine Destruction to open the enchantment at the door for a month, it should be easy to use Divine Destruction It can be done."


    This was indeed a problem, and Naruto''s eyebrows were also frowned. After carefully recalling the situation of fighting with the fake Raizang''s Shenmiezhan at that time, Naruto made the most reasonable conclusion.


    "Although Divine Slash is not as dangerous as Heavy Slash, it is also a very difficult magic. Long-term use will even consume the user''s life. Although the fake Lei Zang is powerful, it is a clone, so it should not be completely controlled. Although the power of Shenmiezhan has been used, it should also have a lot of damage to him, and he cannot be used as a last resort, so I should look for the sword of light. Of course, another reason should be to avenge us."


    "Maybe..." Lena couldn''t think of any problems in Naruto''s inference, but in the absence of solid evidence, this can only exist as an inference.


    "That''s right, Lena." Naruto''s face suddenly turned serious, and his face changed so fast that he could surpass Lena. "I have something to tell you!"


    "What?" Lena, who occasionally lacks a muscle in her head, didn''t know what was going on. She ran forward while turning her head to look at Naruto, and then with a thump, her profile came to the door in front of her. Very close contact.


    "I just want to tell you to be careful..."


    "Then you can say it earlier... asshole..."


    Chapter Seventy-One-Misty!Battle of the underground laboratory!


    This carrot fire arrow is really cute...


    Most people use keys and hands to open the door. Naruto sometimes uses a dimensional knife and Kusanaru sword to open the door, and Miss Lena Inbus, as a genius and beautiful girl wizard, she created her own way of opening the door with her face.


    Although he looked embarrassing, he opened the door in front of him, and what appeared in front of Naruto and the others was a room of beautiful and brilliant crystals.


    In this world, pure natural crystals are very precious magic props. The purer and impurity-free crystals, the more magic can be incorporated. Whether it is for experimentation or enchantment, it is a good choice. Just in this room The natural crystal is a great treasure.


    Although Lena has a high degree of enthusiasm for Treasures, she is not a girl who is not clear about the situation. Compared with the precious natural crystals in this house, what is more important is to pay for the three people in this house. .


    "Oh, it''s amazing that you can walk here."


    Pseudo Raizou had passed Naruto and others at some point, and had already waited in this room like a crystal palace in advance.


    Pseudo Raizang holding the silver scepter in his hand, standing on a huge natural crystal, with a confident smile on his face very similar to that of the real Raizang, and standing next to the fake Raizang is naturally the one who faces him. Crazy woman Alice.


    Naruto unconsciously shook his unhealed hand. Although he was caught off guard at the time, it was a great shame for Naruto to be slashed by the fake Raizang. Yes, but Naruto is also very concerned about this kind of problem, so when he speaks, the words are completely stinged.


    "It''s really amazing to say that, you also followed up after we destroyed the barrier at the door, don''t be so arrogant!"


    The damage suffered by Pseudo Leizou before and the excessive load on the body caused by the use of Shenmiezhang have now fully recovered, and he immediately felt better when he saw the unhealed wound on the back of Naruto''s hand.


    "Although you have already arrived here, I won''t be so polite from now on. This will be the burial place for all of you!"


    "Wait!"


    Shan Ges, who had been sitting on the side, throwing a crystal up and down in his hand, stopped the pseudo Leizou from trying to solve Naruto and the others. The high hat covered half of his face.


    "The others have nothing to do with me, but I have to leave the job of this kid Gaoli to me!"


    Although Shangus was employed by Alice, he also had the pride and pride of being a swordsman. The previous few battles were a matchless scene with Gaoli. With Shangus¡¯ character, he must To draw a victory or defeat with Gao Li, he also needs to know which one is better, his Howling Sword or Gao Li''s Light Sword!


    Although Sangus is a bounty hunter, she is not a bad person, but Alice has no intention of accommodating Sangus¡¯s ideas. She put her hands on a dark crystal next to her, and poured her magic power into it. In that crystal.


    "Hey?! What is this?!"


    Suddenly there was a white magical light around Naruto and the others. Those lights did not have any offensive power, but they had the power of time and space. In a blink of an eye, they swallowed all of Naruto Att¡¯s beauty and moved them to different places. Up.


    "What?! What''s going on, Alice?!"


    The idea of ??a final duel with Gori fell through, and Sangez turned around and looked at Alice who was standing there sneered with angrily.


    Alice retracted her hands, her cold expression was completely different from when she faced the pseudo Leizou alone, "In addition to the room for storing these natural crystals, this room is also equipped with formations. , Connected to other places in this research room, they have now been teleported to different places!"


    "what did you say?!"


    There were waves of anger burning on Shan Ges''s face, and he finally restrained the urge to swing a sword at a woman.


    "I warn you, don''t spoil my good deeds, Alice! The bounty I received from you has been offset in my previous work, and from now on I will fight them for myself! Gorijeb Lev must be defeated by me!"


    By saying this, Sangues has completely broken with Alice and the others. Now his behavior has nothing to do with Alice, in order to defeat Gaoli, more accurately, to defeat the legendary sword of light in Gaoli''s hand. , Shan Ges chose to fight with his own will, and set out from this room to chase Gao Li.


    Alice hugged her arms and looked at the direction of Sangesi''s disappearance with cold eyes, and gave an unattainable comment. Next to her, Pseudo Leizang''s expression seemed to be slightly thinking and weird. .


    "For himself..."


    Although Alice and Pseudo Raizou have entered this underground laboratory for the first time, because Alice has more detailed information than Jerogang Teishi in her hands, she knows who controls the mechanism in this laboratory. method.


    Camelia, Jelugang Teishi and Kariya were teleported to what should be the library, while Naruto, Lena and Mayfair were teleported to a place like a cave, only Gaoli The place teleported to by one person looks like a fighting arena.


    Everyone was scattered to different places, and the cave where the three Naruto and the others were located really didn¡¯t know what a good place was. The gloomy cave interior seemed to have been eroded by something, and the inner walls of the cave were everywhere. They are all traces of potholes, and they are very uncomfortable purple.


    Naruto grabbed the two girls next to him first, took a quick glance at the inside of the cave, and said, "Although it is terrible, it feels like these stone giants will attack at any time!"


    In this cave, there are less than a dozen human figures made of piles of stones. It seems that each height is three to four meters. The special creature like the stone giant has the same name as its name. The whole body is full of rocks, and even food. ore.They move very slowly, but their defensive power and offensive power are very good because of this. Although their movements are slow, their brute power is higher than that of the Golem, which is one of the two monsters that have synthesized the body of Jelugang Dishi.


    Lena carefully looked at the stone giants, while taking a quick glance at the surrounding environment.


    "If these stone giants are attacking here, it''s really not fun."


    Although I don¡¯t know what happened to this cave, I can still confirm that it is inside Raizang¡¯s secret laboratory, that is to say, it¡¯s still underground. The stone giants are very defensive and ordinary magic is useless for them, but This is underground, and if you use great destructive tactics, it will directly cause the collapse of this place, which is not a fun thing.


    But things are not so fun. These stone giants have low intelligence. They have been here since they were tamed by Raizang with magic. As the executors of guards and execution of intruders, when Naruto and the others were teleported here, these stone giants also Awakened because of the power of magic.

 1317 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1317

    Click...


    The stone giants who had been asleep for many years awakened one after another. The moss that had originally been on them and the soil that had covered them over the years have all shattered, one by one, huge bodies are fully revealed.


    Naruto secretly tried to activate the Thunder God''s art, but this place also has a barrier left by Lei Zang, which can block time and space, so that Naruto''s Thunder God''s art cannot be activated, even inside this barrier. Even the Dimensional Knife will be neutralized. It can be said that although Lei Zang is dead, the formation he left behind still has considerable power.


    Facing the ugly stone giant gradually surrounding him, Mayfair¡¯s face has some traces of fear. Compared with the girls like Lena and Camelia, Mayfair is really both character and worldview. Very normal girl, the only problem is that it will be natural occasionally.


    "Although I am not good at attacking magic, this one should be fine! Flame Arrow!"


    Mayfair whispered, and after quickly reciting the spell of the Arrow of Flame in his heart, he opened his arms and made a bow posture. The golden and red high temperature magic power was condensed in Mayfair''s hands to form a ...The shape of a carrot.


    Originally, the arrow of flames should be a tactic to attack the enemy with arrows that turn magic power into flames, but Mayfair, who is as weak as his appearance and does not like to fight, is not good at using even D-level attack magic at all. It''s just a carrot-like arrow of flame. It''s not so much an attack, it''s better to sell cute.


    The carrot flame arrow flew out slowly from Mayfair''s hand. Although it hit the slower stone giant, it was impossible to cause any damage.


    Mayfair¡¯s defensive magic is so powerful that Lena will be amazed, but the attack magic is really horrible. I never thought that it would be such a scene before Lena was made by Mayfair and then grabbed Mei. Phil''s collar shouted.


    "Mayfair!!"


    Although he was attacked by Lena''s lion roar at close range, Mayfair''s ears seemed very strong, and he was not affected by Lena''s sonic attack at all. Instead, he took out a huge magic book from his body.


    "Wait a minute, let me read the book first."


    "Now is not the time for you to review!"


    Although Mayfair is gentle and kind, she still makes Lena speechless and violent when her eyes are white. Just when Naruto can''t stand it and wants to take action to eliminate all the nearby stone giants, the cave is mid-air. There was another exposure, and then three figures fell from the sky.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    Chapter 72-Disasters continue!The ups and downs of treasure hunt!


    Some people like to say that destined will always get together again. It didn¡¯t take long for these people to separate. In addition to Gao Li who is still fighting against Sangees, Jelugang Dishi, Camelia and Moria three. They were sent to Naruto and the others because they touched the mechanism.


    It should be said that there is a bad fate between them... There is always no good thing when we get together...


    Three people were teleported here after touching the mechanism, Karai relied on strong combat instincts, and landed steadily after a beautiful turn over, while Camelia and Jelugang Dishi fell together, poor Jelu, Helplessly became Camelia''s cushion.


    The white maiden lady, who lacked a muscle in her head and often had convulsions, did not notice her Jie Lu brand humanoid cushion, and raised her head.


    "Great, you are all here!"


    Although Camelia is not heavy, it doesn''t make sense to be pressed by her like this. Emperor Jelugang reluctantly raised her head, her pitiful appearance was like some kind of oppressed creature.


    "Camelia, can you get off me first?"


    "Ah, sorry."


    Emperor Jielugang finally recovered his posture, and he heard Naruto whistle like a ruffian, and his blue eyes were small and narrow.


    "Jie Lu, I''m not mistaken, you seem to blush."


    Emperor Jelugang gave Naruto a sideways glance, a little deliberately trying to hide the expression on his face, "No, you shut up!"


    Naruto laughed so bad that it was a bad one. Although Di Shi Jelugang looks terrible on the outside, he is not a good person, but he is actually very gentle inside, just because his body was turned into a Chimera relationship by Lei Zang. Because this appearance that is different from ordinary people makes Jelugang Emperor afraid of contact with ordinary people, he also has a serious lack of trust in others, which is precisely a sense of inferiority.


    On the other hand, Jielugang Emperor himself is deeply eager for true feelings, so he always cares about other people silently behind his back, which is a big sorrow to be precise!


    Teasing friends around him has always been something Naruto likes to do very much. Although he really wants to continue to tease Jie Lugang Di Shi, the stone giants around him obviously won''t give Naruto time to complain.


    "Aura Wall!"


    Although it can only be used to sell the cute carrot flame arrow, Mayfair''s defensive magic is indeed powerful. Mayfair is a super-class defensive magic. The displayed aura wall protects everyone. , Resist the constant attack of the giant stone man outside.


    The power of the stone giant could not break Mayfair¡¯s Aura Wall for a while, but every attack made the ground vibrate. Of course, Mayfair¡¯s Aura Wall¡¯s defensive power is strong, of course, there is no doubt that, but when Mayfair¡¯s magic power is exhausted After that, there is nothing fun.


    Although the power of the stone giants is not particularly large, but with so many stone giants gathered together, the power cannot be underestimated.


    "The original way is like this. This is the place where all the invaders are gathered together and then solved. Lei Zang would really think."


    "Speaking of speaking, it''s not the time to admire Leizang. These stone giants must have something to control, Mayfair, you hurry up and feel it, we must leave here as soon as possible, if Alice and the others get Leizang''s legacy The problem is big!"


    "understood!"


    When the Leizang reliefs on the walls of the cave were smashed, the stone giants all lost their control. Naruto and the others also escaped smoothly. They met and defeated the Gaoli of Shan Ges. A group of people wanted to get Leizang¡¯s legacy. keep going.


    I don¡¯t know how deep Raizang¡¯s secret laboratory is. The only thing that appeared in front of Naruto and them was stairs or stairs. After passing the continuous stairs, Naruto and the others finally arrived in an empty room, which looked like It''s the appearance at the bottom.


    Lina, who had run the stairs until she was about to vomit, was finally relieved. Although the furnishings in this room were really ugly and unacceptable, for Lina, the furnishings of monsters now look better than the stairs.


    There were only four monsters'' pendulums in this whole room, and there was a door facing the stairs where Naruto and them descended.


    "Hu finally no longer has to run the stairs, Lei Zang''s legacy, right behind this gate?"


    Naruto and Lena alone grabbed the handle on the door, took a deep breath, and pulled hard at the same time!


    Gal...


    The door that had not been opened for many years made a scalp tingling sound, and after opening that heavy door, what appeared in front of Naruto and Lena was not a precious treasure but a piece with no end in sight. stairs.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Lina, who felt that she was being tricked, grabbed her hair angrily, "What is that bastard Leizang doing! Since the stairs are still below, why does he have to make a special door here? I still look forward to it. Yeah!"


    Naruto also took a breath. This feeling of being tricked was really unpleasant, and because Lei Zang had already been killed by him, he had no choice but to take revenge. He could only bear it by himself. Just depressed.


    "Anyway, this is not the bottom layer yet, which means we have to continue walking."


    "Ahhh! I really don''t want to take the stairs anymore!"


    "Even if you say that, we can''t use Longpozhan to open the way."


    Although it is really depressing to walk up the stairs without having fun, Naruto and the others seem to have no other way. If they accidentally destroy Raizang¡¯s legacy by using Dragon Slash, they also cry. Up.


    When Karai walks to a new place, she will habitually look around. When Naruto and Lena feel depressed because they have to continue walking the stairs, Karai suddenly pointed her finger at the stairs Naruto and they had just come down. direction.


    "Naruto, there is another door over there."


    "what?"


    I really don¡¯t know how to complain about Lei Zang¡¯s design taste. I added a door before the stairs. Just beside the stairs Naruto and the others had just descended, there was a door directly opposite this door. .


    Recently, Wang Xingren said that if he loses him, he will lose half of the music scene in mainland China. In this world, if you lose Lei Zang, the door factory will only lose half of it.


    "Although I hate choosing one of two multiple choice questions, which way should we go now?"


    Naruto is holding his hair. The underground laboratory is full of magic powers left over by Lei Zang. In addition, this laboratory is too large and complicated, so that Naruto can''t fully perceive this laboratory. What is the internal structure? Anyway, he was quite sure that it would not be a good thing to go either way.


    "Follow him, anyway, I don''t want to take the stairs anymore!"

 1318 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1318

    Lena walked up to the new door with great enthusiasm. Anyway, she wants to vomit when she sees the stairs. Even if the stairs are safer, she doesn¡¯t care. Anyway, she just doesn¡¯t want to take the stairs. Up.


    Naruto and Lena once again put their hands on the handles on both sides of the door at the same time, and Gao Li said something that shouldn''t be said at this time.


    "What if the stairs remain after the door is opened?"


    "To shut up!"


    "Go to death! Gaoli!!!"


    Facts have proved that people who are too honest can''t survive in this world. Although Gao Li said his heart honestly, it was a violent beating between Naruto and Lena in return.


    Haibian gave a high meal, because it was underground, so they had to give up the idea of ??kicking him into the sea. Naruto and Lena took a deep breath and opened the door at the same time.


    In any case, although it was not a treasure that appeared in front of Naruto and the others, it was no longer the damn staircase, but a long and dark corridor, with no end in sight.


    "Although it is finally not the stairs, this corridor does not feel very good."


    Naruto habitually complained, then turned his head to look, and then shouted: "Run!"


    boom!!


    Just when Naruto and the others opened the door here, countless flames erupted from the staircase that was originally behind the door. The high-temperature flames filled the entire corridor like a fire of sky, and it was like a disaster. They flew towards Naruto.


    "Ah! Lei Zang! Even if you die, I must curse you bastard!!"


    Naruto¡¯s search for Raizang¡¯s legacy was really troublesome. After the siege of the stone giant, they had to be baptized by fire. If there were lightning and thunder for a while, Naruto would not feel that the storm came. Surprised.


    On the other side, Alice and Pseudo Raizang, because they know the inside of this laboratory very well, the steps to the deepest part of the laboratory are much easier.


    Alice and the pseudo Raizang walked to a wall together. The pseudo Raizang reached out and pressed three times on the wall. The three turning heads on the wall immediately sank, and the mechanism was touched by this. The wall in front of him sank and entered. The ground opened up a new path for Alice and the pseudo Leizou.


    The fire from the oil lamp in the hallway shone on Alice''s cold face, making her amber eyes particularly conspicuous.


    "The legacy of Master Leizang must be inherited by me!"


    Chapter 73-Old Rooster Deb!Arrived at Leizang Research Room!


    It can be said that Alice went quite smoothly, but Naruto and the others continued to suffer from disasters.


    Although according to Lena''s emotional choice, Naruto and the others don''t need to take the stairs anymore, but they still have to face the choice, or the damn two choice!


    Naruto and their route have two forks in the front. Obviously, in this case, everyone knows that there is only one intersection that leads to Raizang¡¯s legacy, and the other intersection is definitely waiting for countless traps and crises. .


    It is not wise to act separately at this time. After all, the enemy is dark and I know. In such an unfamiliar place, after separation, the group that basically does not have Naruto represents crisis or even death, although it is strange. Yes, but Jelugang Dishi, Gao Li and the others are also very important companions, and they should not sacrifice their lives.


    Lena scratched her head in a hurry. Although she knew a lot of magic, her magic had no effect at all in this situation, she could only stare at the two intersections in front of her.


    "By the way, Camelia, Mayfair, are you two witches? At this time, you should know which way to go with divination!"


    "Please, Lena, it''s not that easy."


    Camelia looked at Lena with a speechless expression, but Mayfair nodded.


    "I don''t know if it will work, but I think I can give it a try."


    Mayfair¡¯s personality is too good. Although sometimes it is natural to make people speechless, but most of the time, Mayfair is still a gentle and thoughtful purple long and straight witch, except for the arrow of carrot inflammation. Find any shortcomings.


    Mayfair took the first two steps, standing in the middle of the fork, and then slowly knelt down, a magical power condensed in his hands, and took out her magic wand.


    Mayfair¡¯s wand, compared to the Harry Potter world¡¯s wand, is a bit bigger, closer to the kind of fairy child purple wand, except that there is a love heart on Xiaozi¡¯s wand, and Mayfair There is a crystal ball on his wand, because Xiaozi uses tarot cards for divination, while Mayfair uses a crystal ball for divination.


    The wand floated slowly in front of Mayfair due to magical power. About a few seconds later, the originally floating wand fell to the left without warning, Lena looked like she was about to run away, and Mei Phil didn''t even notice the Tyrannosaurus around him.


    "Something came here in that direction."


    Because Mayfair''s divination was completely different from that of the witch she had imagined, Lena''s eyes almost started to glow red, and once again she screamed at the natural purple long straight witch.


    "What?! The stick is counted if it falls?!!!"


    Lena''s loud voice reverberated in the corridor of the end, and Naruto took out his ears and hurriedly appeased the underdeveloped kitten.


    "Okay, Lena, just do what Mayfair said."


    In fact, Naruto also secretly activated his ability to predict the future. Although he did not see the future clearly, Naruto also felt that he should go to the left due to his spiritual instinct. Although he said that, there is no reason for that. If you say this, Naruto will get Lena''s big beating.


    Lena was frustrated, but since Naruto said so, her opinion was actually negligible. Everyone followed Mayfair''s divination results and walked into the road on the left.


    The road was not deep, and it came to an end after more than two minutes. There were no treasures in front of him, and it didn¡¯t look like there were any organs. There was only a thick and tight one, which seemed to be a Mayfair divination. The best proof of error.


    Lena turned around with a speechless expression and pointed her thumb at the wall behind her.


    "Can you explain to me what is going on?"


    "Uh...I think this might be..." Mayfair looked embarrassed. Although not in the same world, Mayfair has the same habit as Hinata, playing with his fingers...


    Naruto didn''t pay attention to Lena''s complaint to Mayfair. He checked before this dead end, and he reached out and moved a lampstand on the wall.


    When Naruto touched the lampstand, he immediately touched the mechanism inside, causing the small piece of wall to sink in, and then the front wall sank into the ground and disappeared, showing Naruto the way forward. Before them.


    Lena''s face changed, and the annoyed look just now immediately became excited, and she patted Mayfair twice behind her.


    "Good job, Mayfair!"


    Looking at Mayfair, who might be a little frightened, Naruto walked to her helplessly, shook his head and smiled helplessly: "You don''t need to care, Mayfair, that girl is like this, it''s sunny and rainy for a while. But it''s not a bad person."


    Mayfair smiled, she could tell that there was no anger on her face.


    "It''s okay, I''m used to it too."


    Although after the wall disappeared, there was not a treasure house with any treasure hidden behind the wall, but a place that looked like a long-abandoned warehouse. Except for the dead Lei Zang, no one else knew the place. Something.


    "What is that over there?"


    Mayfair can really be regarded as an indispensable contribution today. Not only did he use divination to find the right path, but at the first moment he entered here, he saw a small shadow in the darkness.


    With everyone paying attention, what came out of the darkness was a white rooster with white feathers but still wearing clothes.


    "Who dare to disturb my Lord Diber''s bedtime!"


    Looking at the white rooster claiming to be Lord Diber, Gao Li turned his head and glanced at the Jie Lugang next to him, and asked honestly, "Hey, who is this old rooster?"


    "Old cock?! What do you tell my Demon Lord Diber that I am?"


    Even a calm and serious person like Jelugang Dishi couldn''t help but feel suspicious in his eyes after hearing the words of this old rooster.


    "Are you a demons?"


    "It''s so rude! How can I look like an old rooster with such a beautiful figure?!"

 1319 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1319

    "It''s the old rooster."


    "Chicken."


    "No matter how you look at it, it is an old rooster."


    "My seahorse has never seen an old rooster that looks like an old rooster."


    "It looks delicious, Naruto, can you eat him? I''m so hungry after a day of walking."


    A group of people''s complaints ended with a hungry stomach. The old rooster Diber was hit and fell directly to the ground, while Lena looked down at the white old rooster on the ground and asked patiently: "Hey, speaking of it, you What are you doing in a place like this, old rooster?"


    "Huh! I won''t talk to you guys who don''t understand aesthetics at all!"


    "is it?"


    Lena squinted and looked at each other with Naruto, and endless bad thoughts emerged from the heads of the two bad guys. A fire and a thunder light flashed from Lena and Naruto''s hands at the same time.


    "Fire Ball!"


    "Chidori!"


    Not deliberately pursuing rhyming, the flames and thunder in the hands of Naruto and Lena intertwined to form a destructive light, and in a flash, the old rooster Diber in front of them was burned into a piece of coke.


    Naruto lifted up the half-burned old rooster, and the thunder in his hand continued to emit a sound of destruction.


    "Let''s go, old rooster, what are you doing in this place? If you don''t tell the truth, we will blow you up for dinner!"


    "Ah! Don''t eat me! I was summoned by Red Mage Lei Zang to this place to help him manage and guard this research room! Really, there are many spells that only the demons know!"


    The old cock Deb didn''t have the slightest spirit at all. Under the force of Naruto and Lena, he said everything in an instant.


    "Since you are the one who takes care of this place, you must know where Leizang''s legacy is?!"


    "I think what you guys are talking about now is the mysterious research that Lei Zang refused to disclose many years ago."


    "You said you don''t know?" Naruto squinted his eyes and expressed only half confidence in what the old rooster said. "But it''s okay if you don''t know. You can take us to the research room first, otherwise we will immediately You baked it!!"


    "Hi, I will take you there right away!"


    Under Naruto¡¯s force, the poor old rooster Dieb had only yielded a path. Under Dieb¡¯s leadership, Naruto and the others arrived at a teleportation magic circle, and in a flash, they arrived at Raizang¡¯s secret research room. Before, after the last door, what was stored was Leizang''s legacy!


    The area of ??the research room is quite huge, even compared to the Royal Library of the Holy Kingdom Salem. It stores the materials that Leizang has collected over the years to heal his eyes, magic, treasures, and the Red Mage Leizang. Of the savings and treasures accumulated over the past two hundred years, the most precious part can be said to be all here, and what is here is almost the world''s largest treasure.


    "This is it, Lei Zang''s research room."


    Chapter 74-Preparation for the battle against the demons!A slate engraved with power!


    Although it is really hard to find Leizang¡¯s legacy, what is Leizang¡¯s most precious legacy? Is it a powerful legendary spell, or some kind of magic item with magical power, or something else, None of these Naruto knew.


    In this research room, most of the treasures that Lei Zang has stored for two hundred years are stored. To search aimlessly for a legacy that you don''t know what it is is really equivalent to finding a needle in a haystack.


    Lena grabbed the old cock Diber with a threatening expression on her face.


    "Hey! Old rooster, you should know where Leizang''s legacy is?!"


    "I don''t know this. A lot of the contents of Lei Zang''s previous research were even kept secret from me."


    "Really, don''t you really know?" Lena squinted, fully expressing her distrust.


    "Your suspicion is really serious, I don''t want to become a roast chicken, let alone a burnt Diber! Really, what I said is true!"


    "So, what kind of research is Lei Zang doing? Don''t you even know any clues?"


    The old rooster Deber had one wing behind his back, one wing spread like a palm, as if it were explaining something.


    "I don''t know the details, I only know that he seems to be studying ways to fight against powerful demons."


    "A powerful demons?"


    Naruto squeezed his chin subconsciously, and a pair of fox eyes narrowed because of the rapid thinking in his head.


    "In terms of Lei Zang''s strength, there are definitely a handful of demons who must be powerful. So, Lei Zang''s purpose should be Shabrani Goode."


    "Chabrani Goode? What does that mean?"


    "Jeru, have you forgotten? Lei Zang didn''t know that the Scarlet-Eyed Demon was sealed in his own eyes. His original plan was to resurrect Shabra Nigud, and then let the Supreme Demon heal his own eyes. I think Raizang¡¯s initial plan should be to resurrect the Crimson-Eyed Demon and heal his eyes, but resurrecting the Crimson-Eyed Demon will eventually lead to the destruction of the world, so while he is looking for the Sage¡¯s Stone to resurrect the Demon, he also Looking for a way to defeat the devil."


    "While trying to resurrect Chabrani Goode by any means, while desperately trying to fight a desperate battle with the Demon King, Lei Zang is really a contradictory person."


    Lena was right. Lei Zang was such a contradictory person, but Lei Zang had already died with the Demon King anyway. Besides, these were all nonsense. Naruto shook his head and threw some extra emotion out of his mind. , Let your head calm down quickly.


    "In this case, there is probably something Leizang originally intended to deal with Shabrani Goode in this research room."


    In this huge research room, what is left is not only Lei Zang¡¯s treasures and materials, but also something he had planned to use against Chabra Nigud, no matter whether that thing can deal with the legendary Demon King. Since Lei Zang thought that thing could help him defeat the Scarlet Eyed Demon before his death, then that thing must have quite terrifying power.


    There are so many things here, and it is extremely difficult to find it without knowing what that thing is.


    "Mayfair, can you find out where Leizang''s legacy is like just now?"


    "I''ll try it first."


    Mayfair closed his eyes, concentrated all his mind on perception, and continuously spread his spiritual power, covering everything in this research room, but he still couldn''t discover Leizang''s legacy. Ontology.


    "No, everything here is basically magical, there is no way to tell which is Leizang''s legacy."


    Although I looked forward to it, I was disappointed in the end. Facing such a large research room, Naruto and the others could only look for it one by one in this research room with tens of thousands of objects.


    Except for the dead Raizang, everyone else doesn¡¯t know what he prepared to deal with Shabra Nigud. If possible, Naruto really wants to use the dirty earth to reincarnate and summon Raizang to ask what it is. , But there is no suitable sacrifice here. Secondly, if Leizang¡¯s soul is summoned, the soul of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon will also be resurrected. In order to live longer, Naruto gave up this Unwise thoughts.


    Everyone was caught in the middle of searching, the old rooster Diber paid attention to them secretly, and then ran away quickly.


    "Old rooster?"


    Only Mayfair was aware of the old rooster''s actions. Although he claimed to be a demon, from the current situation, no one seemed to believe it, even if Mayfair did not regard him as a terrible enemy. , Seeing the old rooster sneaking away, Mayfair followed with curiosity.


    Before the old rooster Diber ran to a wall, there was nothing else here, only a bird mask hung on the wall. The old rooster first looked around, and then quickly took off the mask on the wall. Put it on his face.


    "As long as there is this one! Heck!!"


    There was a yell from Diber¡¯s mouth. After putting on the bird¡¯s mask, a powerful magical power emerged from Diber¡¯s body. Under the support of this magical power, Diber¡¯s originally small and ridiculous The body immediately became taller, from an old rooster that was less than one meter tall, to a half-bird with huge wings and a strong body over two meters in height.


    "Old rooster?!"


    Mayfair was shocked by this change of Diber, but when he retreated, he accidentally kicked an empty box beside his feet, making a noise that attracted Diber''s attention.


    "Have you seen everything? Then you can only be killed!"


    "Naruto... Naruto brother! Help!"

 1320 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1320

    The magical power that Dyber exuded when he transformed was too obvious. Naruto and the others had already sensed the surging of this magical power, and immediately put down their job search and rushed over, before Dyber killed Mayfair. To.


    Lena looked at the tall and strong half-bird man with a strange face.


    "Who is this guy?"


    "He... he was made from an old rooster..."


    "What are you talking about?! Is this guy that old cock?!"


    "Heh heh heh... this is my true face! When I was summoned by Lei Zang, most of the magic power was sealed in this mask, so it became what you saw before. But, since I have taken this mask back now, you will all die here!!"


    After Diber got all his power back, he finally showed the appearance of a demon, cruel and ruthless, and quickly flapped his huge wings. Under the support of that powerful magical power, all the feathers on his body became wearable. The powerful missiles fire at Naruto and the others indiscriminately!


    Under such intensive shooting, except for Naruto and Karai, the bodies of other people absolutely cannot withstand such an attack. Naruto waved his hand and immediately condensed the water vapor in the air to block him.


    "Ice Shield!!"


    "It''s like this, Naruto! Wind, red flames, please drop into my hands to form thunder and lightning, and radiate the power of sanctions! Lightning strikes!!"


    The power of the wind gathered in Lena''s palm, and the air rubbed against each other, transforming into a high-pressure thunder, and a blue thunder light accurately hit Dyber''s body.


    Although Diber is no better than the high-ranking demons like Jeros or General Long, but the strength is much stronger than the rubbish demons like Sorom, and it can be regarded as a relatively powerful existence. His body is affected by Lena''s thunder. The destructive attack did not show any damage at all.


    "Hahaha... if I underestimate the power of my Lord Deb, it will suffer a lot!"


    "Hmm... It seems you are the one who underestimates the strength of others, old rooster!"


    "Damn it! Don''t call me an old cock!" Dyber hated this damn name, because Lena deliberately provoked and made Dyber''s magic power surge. In this underground research room, because of Dyber''s magic shock And violent vibrations continue to occur.


    "In this case, I will use Beng Lingchai, old rooster!"


    "Although you cannot use a spell like Dragon Breaking Slash in this kind of underground, I don''t believe that Shenmiezhan will kill you! Old cock!!"


    "You bastards! I want to kill you guys!"


    The magic power of Diber¡¯s whole body was output to the maximum, almost making the air stagnant and heavy. Under this huge magic power, the entire underground research room was trembling violently, and a slate that was originally inlaid on the wall finally became He couldn''t bear such a shock and fell off the wall, hitting Naruto''s head.


    "Ah! It hurts!"


    Naruto had originally planned to start chanting the mantra of Shenmiezhan, but was suddenly hit on the head by the stone slab, and immediately cried out with pain in his head, and the stone slab fell to the ground in front of Naruto. A strange purple light began to shine.


    "Ah! You can''t touch that thing!"


    Lei Zang¡¯s legacy finally showed its true appearance...


    Chapter 75-Apocalypse from another world!The power of Silver Warcraft Zanafa!


    The Apocalypse of Another World is the legendary "infinite knowledge".


    The Apocalypse of the Other World was formed in the War of Conquering the Demons a thousand years ago. At that time, one of the seven fragments of the Scarlet-Eyed Demon King Chabranigud attacked the Water Dragon King along with the Demon Dragon King Gabu and General Hades.


    During that battle, the powerful power of the Scarlet Eyed Demon King and the Water Dragon King distorted the space, causing time and space to be broken, connecting the Scarlet World with a part of other worlds, just like the Scarlet Eyed King and the Scarlet Dragon in the Gods and Demons War. The power of the gods makes time and space torn apart. In the war between the gods and demons, it is the stone of the sage that came to the red world, while in the war of surrendering the demons, the knowledge of the other world came to the red world, and the god of the black world. The sword of sword light.


    The sword of light fell into the world, and now it was in the hands of Gao Li, and the knowledge of the alien world that flowed into the red world at that time, combined with the spirit of the water dragon king who died in that battle, gave birth to the inspiration of the alien world.


    The Water Dragon King inherited part of the power and almost all of the Chilong God¡¯s knowledge, and the Chilong God¡¯s knowledge in this world is the highest existence that only the Crimson Eye Demon can compare to, and combined with knowledge from another world, so it is said that the other world The Apocalypse is''infinite knowledge'' that is really not a lie.


    And this stone slab that fell from the wall is a transcript of the Apocalypse!That is Leizang''s legacy!


    This stone slab has powerful magical powers. Dieb wanted to prevent Naruto and the others from getting this stone slab, but was resisted by the purple magic radiating from that stone slab and couldn''t get close at all!


    When Naruto saw the opportunity, his body immediately responded and grabbed the stone slab. The purple magic radiating from the stone slab suppressed Diber''s power!


    "Damn it! You got it after all!!"


    Diber let out a stern cry, but under the purple light emitted by the slate, his own magic power is constantly being suppressed. At first, when Lei Zang just summoned him, Lei Zang relied on this slate. The power of one move stopped him, and then sealed his power in the mask.


    "It seems to be the right one, Lei Zang''s legacy! Kill him!"


    With the power of this slate, there is no need for Naruto to perform Divine Slash now, and other magic against the demons is enough to kill Diber.


    "Light, please focus all the flashes on me and break the darkness of this abyss! Lightning cannon!!"


    Lena let out a stern roar, and Diber''s change from what was originally an old cock to his current arrogant appearance was enough to make Lena upset. Now that he has the opportunity to beat the dog, how could Lena give up.


    Gathering mental power and magic power in the palm of the hand, and then fired from the hand like a cannon, the white light condensed Lena''s mental power at one point, and a single blow interrupted Diber''s power, whose power was suppressed by the stone slab. A wing.


    "Jeru! Camelia! I''ll leave it to you!"


    "understand!"


    Between Jelugang Dishi and Camelia, although they don¡¯t know whether to add the prefix "evil", they knew each other soon, and they cooperated very tacitly. At this time, they began to use the strongest magic they could know. .


    "The root of all hearts swaying between Jiuyuan and Infinity, all the pale flames that exist here, please help me with this power that sleeps deep in my soul from the infinite summoning to this!!"


    Diber''s face was very ugly at this time, on the one hand because Lena broke a wing, and on the other hand, it was also because of the strongest attack magic among the spiritual magic chanted by the two humans in front of him!If he is in full strength, Spirit Break will not have much impact on him, but in front of that stone slab, the power of the demons has also been suppressed quite powerfully, and he knows that he is invincible. He looked at Naruto and them bitterly, turned around and fled.


    "I''m so sorry, I can''t let you just run away!"


    The cold and unsentimental voice of Kahai floated to Dyber¡¯s ears along with the sound of Jelugang Dishi and Camelia chanting a spell. After Dyber, who was about to run away, heard this voice, he suddenly saw him. Covered by a blood red.


    "Get out of here!"


    Dyber is now eager to escape, where he is willing to entangle with Kawai, and with his only remaining wing, he swayed hard in front of him, and instantly grabbed the red blood mist in front of him, but his body turned into a bloody love Unaffected by any physical attack at all, the blood mist drifted away, immune to all the attacks of Deber, and then turned his body into a blood-red chain, which only entangled Deber''s body.


    Kariya raised her body''s hardness to its maximum, turning it into the strongest chain of blood, and tightly bound Diber, making him completely immobile.


    "Jielu! Camelia! Hurry up!"


    "It''s done! Spirit Break!!" *2!


    To deal with the demons, apart from Dragon Breaking Slash, only this magic is the best to use. Jelugang Dishi and Camelia teamed up to use Spirit Break, two white rays of light converge in mid-air to form greater power .


    On Diber¡¯s body, the chain that was transformed by the love seemed to make a crisp laugh, and then immediately before the collapse of the spirit crack, the love was immediately transformed into a blood mist and fled away, lest he was also broken. The strength of the spiritual crack swept in.


    "Ah! I will never let you go even in hell!!"


    Diber¡¯s final call and curse gradually diminished amid the explosion of the blast, and finally disappeared completely, because the slate in Naruto¡¯s hand suppressed Diber¡¯s magic power, and Diber finally perished completely under the double blast. .


    After eliminating Diber, Naruto gently weighed the stone slab in his hand.


    "Lei Zang''s legacy? It''s really interesting."


    Gao Li, the jellyfish head, didn''t know the goods, and looked at the slate in Naruto''s hands, "Is this ugly slate the legacy of Raizang?"


    "Stupid!"


    Naruto tapped the stone slab in his hand on the head of Gao Li''s jellyfish, and then gently stroked the words engraved on the slab with his fingers.

 1321 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1321

    "The important thing is not this stone slab, but the words engraved on the stone slab. This is the real transcript of the Enlightenment of the Other World!"


    "Apocalypse from another world?!" With a huge voice, I knew it was Lena''s voice. At this time, her ruby ??eyes looked at Naruto''s hands as if they were connected to high voltage. Slate.


    "Is this the transcript of the legendary''infinite knowledge'' inspiration from another world?! This is a priceless treasure!"


    "Yeah, this is indeed the Apocalypse of Another World."


    Naruto smiled slightly, shook the stone slab in front of Lena deliberately, and then received it in his arms, glanced at Lena secretly, and an inexplicable smile flashed deep in his eyes.


    ''This stupid girl, I really don''t know yet.''


    In fact, Lena once read the transcript of the Apocalypse of Another World a long time ago. When she was about nine years old, when Naruto had not yet come to this world, the place where she saw the transcript of the Apocalypse of the Other World was actually her home.


    The Apocalypse of the Alien World is the knowledge that has survived from the battle of Conquering the Demons to the present. After the War of Conquering the Demons, the true copy of the Apocalypse of the Alien World is guarded and preserved by the dragons, and Lina¡¯s sister, Luna Inbas, serves as a minister. The red dragon god knight of Santa Fe, her status in this world protoss is second only to the three remaining dragon kings. The general dragons are even more humble in front of her, even the golden dragons are the same, so Luna only If you like, you can freely view the real copy of the Apocalypse of Other Worlds.


    Six years ago, Luna had left Shepheria but checked the true copy of the Apocalypse, and recorded the story about the golden nightmare king, and brought it back to Shepheria¡¯s home, but she did not expect Will be seen by Lena accidentally.


    After Luna realized this, she felt that it was too inappropriate for Lena to come into contact with the existence of the Golden Nightmare King, so she immediately destroyed the transcript, but Luna did not expect Lena to remember this. , And three years later, which is now three years ago, when Lena was twelve years old, on the coast of Shefilia, she tested a heavy slash that borrowed the power of the golden nightmare king, and it broke the time and space, Naruto Hekai can land in this world.


    Speaking of Naruto and Kariya''s successful smuggling, sisters Luna and Lina contributed a lot.


    However, because Lena was still too young when she saw the Apocalypse of the Other World, and the test shot of Rebreak Slash was three years later, it caused Lena to misunderstand the golden nightmare king, thinking she was It''s just a demon with a higher rank than the scarlet-eyed demon, but he doesn''t know that the golden nightmare king is the starting point for creating everything.


    Now Lei Zang left behind in this transcript of the Apocalypse of the Other World, hiding the power of the silver beast Zanafa that almost destroyed Serrag a hundred years ago.


    Zanafa was originally created by mankind itself. More than a thousand years ago, more than a thousand years ago, in the past much longer than the war of surrender of demons, small humans began to develop the name Zana in order to surpass the gods and demons and in order not to be controlled by the gods and demons. Magic armor of law.


    In order to have the power to fight the gods and demons, humans have added too much power to Zanafa, including the attributes of magic immunity and infinite magic power. These are all powers to fight the gods and demons.


    However, human beings did not expect that the Zanafa they made would have their own consciousness because of its overly powerful power and become a silver monster.


    Because of the terrifying power of Zanafa and the infinite desire for destruction, the feared humans destroyed all records about Zanafa, but this was recorded in the memory of the Water Dragon King, and remained silent in another world. In the recording.


    The difficulty of Zanafa a hundred years ago was also because someone inadvertently obtained a copy of the Enlightenment of the Other World. The method recorded above was the method of making Zanafa. At that time, the magician who obtained the copy made it according to the method on the manuscript. Zanafa succeeded in the end, but what was exchanged was the time and space of Zanafa again, and as a result, there was the matter of the swordsman of light and the maiden of dragon.


    The stone slab in Naruto¡¯s hands is a transcript of the inspiration of the other world that seals the power of Zanafa. Those who own this slate can get the power of Zanafa. This power can even fight against the gods and demons, which is Leizang. In order to deal with the red-eyed demon.


    Putting the slate in his arms, Naruto held up his hands.


    "I was cut by you carelessly last time, but this time I want to get it all back! The fragments of the nightmare king, the commandment to liberate the world, the frozen black blade of nothingness, combined with my strength and my body, On the journey of destruction together, even the souls of the gods have been defeated! Divine Destruction!!"


    Chapter 76-The Resurrection of Zanafa!The tragic end of Alice!


    "God Killing Kill!!"


    The incident of being scratched by the pseudo-Raizang''s Divine Killer before is absolutely a great shame to Naruto, and he can''t help but ask for it!


    The dark blade in his hand, with the aura of destruction that can cut everything, confronts the gods in the sky!


    Kara la la la!!


    The two gods crossed in the air, and the powerful dark blades collided with each other, bursting out countless black lightning from the center!This time the damage caused by the confrontation is greater than the damage caused by the previous use of the Heavenly Marsh Spear to fight against the gods!


    The power of the two gods slashed continuously because of the interlacing, and the black lightning filled the entire space. The power from the golden nightmare king, even the arc of a smile, was enough to cut everything apart. Many things stored in the research room were destroyed by the lightning of Shenmiezhan!


    At the intersection of Shenmiezhan, Naruto and Pseudo Leizang looked at each other with sullen expressions at the same time.


    "Don''t you think that using the same trick twice in a row will still work for me!!"


    After all, the body of Pseudo Raizang is different from Naruto. Other magic can be used proficiently, but forcibly using the forbidden curse of Shenmiezhan and Naruto''s Shenmiezhang reluctantly, the burden on Pseudo Raizang is more than Naruto¡¯s Bigger!


    Pseudo Leizang finally opened his eyes for the first time. From this, it can be fully proved that he is not the Red Mage Leizang at all!


    Raizang¡¯s body was sealed with the Scarlet Eyed Demon, so although his own eyes were as beautiful as crystals, when he opened his eyes, his eyes would still turn into the same ruby ??color as the Scarlet Eyed Demon. Lei Zang''s eyes are two different pupils. The left eye is yellow and the right eye is green. The two-color different pupils may have been caused by the creation of this duplicate body.


    "Pluto Magic Dream Curse!!"


    It is a very scary thing to be distracted when using Shenmiezhan, but the pseudo Leizou seems to not pay attention to this problem at all. While using Shenmiezhan, he launched a mental attack on Naruto.


    A strange spirit wave flew to Naruto''s eyes along with the pseudo Leizou''s sight.


    Naruto''s eyes immediately opened the nine-hook jade reincarnation eye because they sensed the stimulation of that mental power. As the reincarnation eye revolves, it eliminates the illusion of the pseudo-thunderstorm!


    However, the spirit of the two of them was still slightly missed because of this mental attack. With the power of Shen Mie Zhan, as long as it is a moment of wandering, it is enough to make this Shen Mian Zhan run away instantly!


    The power of Shenmiezhan itself is too strong, even if you just hold the blade of darkness, your spirit will seem to be shocked by the power of Shenmiezhan, let alone when two Shenmiezhan are splitting, the shock of power is almost enough Let the souls of ordinary people shatter!


    boom!!


    Because of the time and space of Naruto and Pseudo Leizang, the infinite dark but also infinite sacred power ran away. The black explosion light blew both Naruto and Pseudo Leizang away at the same time!


    Even Naruto tried his best to resist the infinitely powerful power of the King of Golden Nightmare. His body was affected by the explosion of Divine Slash and had to retreat. When he was unable to control his body, he was in the otherworld. The transcript of has flew out of Naruto''s arms and fell into Alice''s hands.


    "Ahahahaha... this thing is finally in my hands! Lei Zang''s legacy... the real transcript of the Apocalypse of the Other World! It''s finally in my hands!!"


    "Alice?!"


    Finally got this precious transcript of the Apocalypse of the Other World, Alice¡¯s face showed that terrifying madness, Naruto stood up, and luckily, when Ci Shen Mie Zhan exploded because the power was too scattered, so Although the power is terrifying, it did not cause any damage to Naruto, and of course the pseudo Lei Zang on the other side did the same.


    "Alice! Teach out that slate!"


    "What silly thing are you talking about! This transcript of the Apocalypse of the Other World originally belonged to Master Lei Zang, but now it''s just returning to the original owner!"


    "Leizang? You mean the guy behind you with a gem on his forehead?"


    "what?!"


    Alice turned her head in surprise, only to realize that, when Shen Mie Zhan exploded, although he did not hurt the pseudo Leizou''s body, the black arc of Shen Mie Zan still cut the silver headband on the pseudo Leizou''s forehead. , Hidden under the headband, is a red gem inlaid on the forehead of the fake Leizang, just like the previous copy of Burgun.


    "Alice, you are nothing more than a third-rate magician. Although the guy behind you is very powerful and looks almost exactly the same as Lei Zang, the clone is just a clone after all. Acting, he didn''t come after he was slashed by his Divine Killer last time. It should be because the body of this clone was damaged too much. Of course, it was also because of the consumption of magic power."


    "cut!"


    "Don''t admit it? Still dare not admit it? Forget it, it doesn''t matter anyway, but according to my inference, in order to create a more perfect copy, you set your goal on Leizang''s legacy and snatch the light from Gaoli The sword is to open the seal at the door, right, Alice?"


    Alice''s face became ugly because of Naruto''s inference that it was almost indistinguishable from the truth, but eventually turned into a contemptuous sneer.


    "Awesome, indeed very powerful! I didn''t expect you to infer to this point, but now that I have got this slate, do you think there will be any difference?"


    "Although I don''t really want to kill women, in the current situation, I can only destroy you and the transcript of the Apocalypse of the Other World!"


    "Stupid! This is Master Leizang''s preparation to defeat the Scarlet-Eyed Demon, how could it be destroyed so easily!"


    "Then give it a try! I am the one who defeated the Scarlet Demon!"


    "The man who killed Mage Lei Zang! You know that mood when I received the death of Mage Lei Zang! But now that everything is nonsense, I will use this final weapon left by Mage Lei Zang. Take revenge for him! Realize! Get ready to die! I will now release all the hidden power in this slate!!"


    "You want to revive Zanafa?!"

 1322 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1322

    "That''s right! I just want to resurrect the legendary silver beast Zanafa! You will all die for me!!"


    Alice revealed her real revenge plan. Using the power of this transcript of the Apocalypse that sealed the power of Zanafa, the power of Zanafa can be activated. Of course, the legendary silver can also be used. Warcraft is resurrected!


    Although the power of Zanafa is not enough to directly challenge the five kings or even higher-level gods and demons, for humans, Zanafa is a powerful enemy that cannot be resisted, even with a hundred dragons. It is meaningless for Zanafa that has magical immunity characteristics, just like 10,000 fire dragon fire bullets can not break the jade of seeking Taoism, because there is no harm at all.


    From the transcripts of the Apocalypse of the Other World, a powerful force is continuously released, forming a golden magical lightning that fills the air!


    Just outside, the magic city Serrag...


    Fulagu, the sacred tree that had been guarding Serrag for a hundred years ago, is now constantly shaking its branches and leaves, making a rustle, and it seems that it also anticipated the resurrection of Zanafa.


    Fulagu itself is a sacred tree that absorbs the miasma emitted from Zanafa''s body. Because of this, Fulagu itself is very sensitive to the breath of Zanafa. It is the power in the Apocalypse of the Other World. When he was released, Fulagu was also affected by the resurrection of Zanafa.


    "What a joke! How can you bring that kind of thing back to life!"


    No need for Naruto''s explanation, everyone knew what a disaster it would cause to revive Zanafa''s monsters, and immediately launched an endless attack on Alice.


    "Don''t come to hinder me!!"


    Alice has the power of Zanafa in her hand. As long as that slate is in her hand, in this world, except for the Divine Slash and the Heavy Slash, all other imitations of Alice will not be considered, except that Except for the strongest chaos magic, all other magic will be offset by Zanafa''s magic-free armor.


    The attack magic that Lena and the others cast was useless before Zanafa''s power. Under the influence of Alice''s magic, a huge silver magic circle appeared on the ground, echoing the slate in Alice''s hand.


    The magic circle itself was prepared to resurrect Zanafa. As the rays of light from the magic circle became more and more dazzling, the power of Zanafa was released more and more. The false Raizang followed Alice¡¯s orders. , Immediately stood in the center of the magic circle.


    The power of Zanafa was released from the magic circle, and the ultimate power created by human beings to surpass the gods and demons enveloped the whole body of the pseudo Leizou, giving this clone a huge power of a completely different level from the previous one.


    "Damn it! Is it too late?!"


    "Hahahaha...It''s too late no matter what you do now! Zanafa has been resurrected and is unstoppable!!"


    Alice laughed frantically. Her love for Raizang turned to hatred for Naruto and the others. The revenge driven by that hatred became the driving force for Alice to survive, and with the power of Zanafa Becoming stronger, Alice seemed to foresee the success of her revenge.


    In that white light, Pseudo Leizang''s whole body was enveloped by the silver-white magic of Zanafa, and in that dazzling light, the smile that Pseudo Leizang had been hanging around his mouth became abnormally weird.


    "Hahahaha...The Warcraft has been resurrected! I can finally avenge Leizang! Hahahaha..."


    Just when Alice was completely immersed in the joy and pleasure of revenge, a white light penetrated Alice''s heart from behind...


    "I think you guys have made a mistake. From the very beginning, I was the only one who could get the power of Leizang''s legacy..."


    Chapter 77-Armed Zanafa armor!The real purpose of the fake Lei Zang!


    Alice planned for a long time, even at all costs to obtain Raizang¡¯s inheritance, and gave these powers to the pseudo Raizang to make him a perfect copy, but in the end, when her revenge plan was completed, he was attacked by the fake Raizang. , Runs through the heart.


    Alice¡¯s body fell with the rapid disappearance of her life, and her face was still unbelievable with a heart pierced through. She never thought about it. She put in so much and worked so hard. The result In the end, he would be killed by the pseudo Leizang behind him.


    With the power of Zanafa, the real face of the pseudo Leizang also revealed.


    That huge magic power supported the pseudo Leizang to fly easily in midair, and the face exactly like Leizang was now covered with treacherous and evil expressions.


    "I am the only one who can obtain the power of Raizang¡¯s legacy, but you can rest assured, Alice, I will avenge Raizang¡¯s grudges for you! It¡¯s just my own intention, and it has nothing to do with you. . Hum ha ha... ha ha ha ha..."


    The development of the matter is really unexpected. Except for the eyes of Naruto and Karai turning dark, everyone else can''t understand why Raizou, the clone, killed the Alice who created him.


    "Why did you kill Alice?! This makes no sense at all!"


    "Of course I have!"


    The pseudo Leizang hovered in mid-air, looking down at everyone in front of him, "I have to do everything that the real Leizang could not do before!"


    "What Leizang can''t do?"


    "Yes, that is to kill you all with my hands! This will prove that I have surpassed the real Leizang!"


    "Do you want to surpass Leizang?"


    "Yes, this idea is great. So the existence of Alice will only hinder me from achieving this real goal! So Alice must die!"


    Pseudo Raizang knows exactly what Alice is thinking. Alice used to have admiration and admiration for Raizang, and because Raizang in the past has always regarded rejuvenating his eyes as the most important thing in life, Alice Knowing that Lei Zang would never accept anyone''s feelings until his eyes were restored, Alice never expressed her feelings to Lei Zang.


    But after Lei Zang was killed by Naruto, the darkness turned into an almost pathological hatred. The feelings for Lei Zang split into two parts. One part was hatred towards Naruto and the other part. Pinned on this pseudo Leizang.


    But the pseudo Leizang is not the former red mage Leizang after all. Although he has the same appearance, this clone has his own personality after being awakened by Alice. He is an independent person, not Leizang.


    But Alice only placed her previous feelings for Raizang on the pseudo-Raizang, and only regarded him as Raizang¡¯s second. This is a great pain for the pseudo Raizang, because he is him and he does not want to do it. Lei Zang, I just want to be myself.


    Alice¡¯s paranoia and pseudo Raizang¡¯s personality are in conflict. The more Raizang hides his true thoughts, the more Alice¡¯s love for him is distorted, and the contradiction between the two is actually in secret. The development has reached an irreversible point, and the resurrection of Zanafa is only an opportunity, and it is also an opportunity that the pseudo Lei Zang has been waiting for.


    He wants to prove that he is not the Red Mage Lei Zang, the easiest way is to surpass him, do what Lei Zang can''t do, and kill the people Lei Zang can''t kill!But the biggest obstacle in this is Alice, so in order to achieve his own goal, the pseudo Leizou must awaken him and give everything for himself, but he is also a woman who hates himself, kill it!


    Alice¡¯s heart has been pierced. If Naruto saves her with his chakra at this time, he should still be able to save her, but he did not do that, not because she is his enemy, but, to survive and treat her Too painful to say.


    Alice was lying on the ground, her heart pierced. She was dead soon, her eyes were hazy, and everything from the past was played quickly in front of her in her short life.


    "Mage Lei Zang... I didn''t expect... I..."


    Alice¡¯s life is almost like a joke. Falling in love with another person who shouldn¡¯t love. As a result, his death makes Alice go crazy, betting on another person, giving everything, and finally In exchange for being killed by him, this sad fate made Alice shed tears before dying, mixed with her blood, stretched out her arms into the air, trying to grab something, but in the end it was just A dream bubble.


    "Enough, go and see the king of Yama!"


    Pseudo Raizou had no love for Alice at all, but was only angry and resentful, and completely turned Alice''s body into fly ash without mercy.


    "You are just a copy... Never compare to Master Lei Zang... Forever!"


    Alice¡¯s last voice disappeared completely in the attack of the pseudo-Raizang, and she disappeared in this world forever with the woman¡¯s sad fate. All that was left was her accusation, or curse, against the pseudo-Raizang. !


    You will never compare to Lei Zang!


    The last words left by Alice made the pseudo Leizang''s face look ugly, and then the anger and hatred from the past all evolved into crazy emotions under the enormous power.


    "Naruto Uzumaki! You guys are going to die!!"


    The body of Pseudo Raizang constantly absorbs the power of Zanafa emanating from the slate. Zanafa is the strongest man-made armor manufactured by mankind. It can give the wearer unlimited magic power and magic immunity. It absorbs Zana After the power of the law, the pseudo-leizang can also possess unlimited magic power, which can make up for his biggest weakness as a clone!


    The aura of the pseudo-leizang''s body became stronger and stronger. With the strength of the pseudo-leizang itself, especially the Divine Slash, coupled with infinite magic power, this is simply the worst combination!


    "Destroy it all to me! Fire ball!!"


    The Pseudo Raizang who has obtained the magic power of Zanafa has reached an unprecedented level. With his power and the characteristics of the magic armor of Zanafa, even if it is any one of the five kings of the demon world, it is not at present. Pseudo Raizang¡¯s opponent, if Raizang really wanted to use Zanafa armor and his own power against the Scarlet Eyed Demon, it might not be completely out of chance!


    Supported by the power of Zanafa¡¯s armor, the pseudo-Raizang¡¯s hands shot out oversized fire balls. The ultra-high temperature flame burned all the blood of Alice on the ground to ashes. The power of the fire ball became extremely dry.


    "Seeking Daoyu!"


    Naruto was surprised that the power of the pseudo-leizang could be increased to such an extent, and immediately displayed his own defense of the jade for seeking Taoism. The black sphere became liquid, protecting everyone around him.


    boom!!

 1323 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1323

    The destructive S-class extra-large flame ball exploded in this underground research room. The closed underground research room further increased the destructive power of the flame ball. The flames like purgatory flooded the entire underground research room, and the terrifying destructive power would be here. Everything is completely destroyed!


    Anyway, I have obtained the most important transcript of the Apocalypse of the Other World, and the other things are no longer important. They all turned into ashes and disappeared under the flame ball of the pseudo-thunder treasure!


    The entire Leizang research room disappeared without a trace under the attack of the pseudo Leizang, and turned into a huge pit with black smoke.


    Right next to this big pit, the sacred tree Fulagu felt the breath of Zanafa, constantly shaking its branches, as if it was a reaction to the resurrection of the monster.


    "This is really a big deal..."


    Naruto couldn¡¯t help expressing such emotions. A crazy person like Lei Zang and Zanafa was the worst combination. He destroyed Lei Zang¡¯s research room in one move, except to test his own current. In addition to power, there is also the need to erase all traces of Lei Zang''s past in this world to prove that he truly surpassed Lei Zang. Such a person would not care about the consequences.


    Pseudo Lei was hiding in the armor of Zanafa, and a white breath was shrouded in his body. Two heads of beasts could be vaguely seen on it, that is, Zanafa was in real posture.


    With powerful destructive power and unlimited magic power, there is no worse situation than this!


    Pseudo Raizang looked like a god, looking down at everything here, those yellow and green eyes finally fixed on Naruto who escaped from the explosion of the fire ball.


    "What''s the matter, Naruto Uzumaki? Do you just have this strength! Come and fight with me if you have the ability, and I will kill you in the battle, so that I can prove that I have completely surpassed Raizang!"


    Naruto released the defense of Qiu Daoyu beside him. Although his face was a little gloomy, he turned into endless fighting spirit because of Lei Zang''s words. The azure blue of his eyes seemed to turn into blue flames that kept burning in his eyes.


    "There are many people who want to kill me! If you have the ability, come and see if you really surpass Leizang!"


    "Success! Uzumaki Naruto!!"


    Naruto and Pseudo Raizang, almost launched the highest level of human battle here, they are not gods and demons, their battle today is enough to represent the highest level of mankind, it happened on the side of this sacred tree Fulagu The battle is definitely enough to be recorded in the annals of history like the battle a hundred years ago.


    But Naruto, who had already burned fighting spirit, did not notice the two beautiful and noble women standing in the sky in the distance, nor did he notice another beautiful female wizard who was rushing here at full speed... ¡­


    Chapter 78-Fierce Battle with Zanafa and Pseudo Raizang!Reproduce the triple attack!


    The Pseudo Leizang has the armor of Zanafa, and this power also allows the Pseudo Leizang''s power to completely exceed the limits of ordinary humans.


    "Fire Ball!"


    Pseudo Raizang uttered a loud shout with a crazy smile on his face, and the two Zanafa heads on his body turned into two muzzles with infinite power, just like the mechanical evil dragon beasts in Digimon. From the two heads of Zanafa, huge fire balls were continuously launched!


    Although the power of these fire balls is far less powerful than the extra-large fire balls used in the underground research room before, the number is almost infinite, and they are constantly launched from the two Zanafa''s heads!


    The endless fire ball simply dyed the sky red, and Naruto''s huge power emerged, and he immediately put on the vampire armor condensed with the power of the true ancestor, and the whole body was enveloped in the powerful vampire armor. , Although it didn''t have the infinite magic power and magic immunity ability of Zanafa armor, it was really very handsome in appearance.


    Twelve wings spread out behind Naruto. The six on the left are black representing darkness, and the six on the right are sacred gold. As soon as the six bat wings spread out, the figure immediately flies in the direction of the pseudo-Raizang.


    "The technique of the tail beast jade machine gun!"


    Naruto withdrew forward with both hands, and the twelve wings behind him emitted dazzling and powerful rays at the same time, gathering the power of light and darkness from the wings on the back to the palm of his hand, and then rotated and compressed in his hands, turning into a golden lightning entwined on it Black chakra sphere.


    Under the control of Naruto, the extra-large tail beast jade splits into countless small tail beast jade, which fires indiscriminately into the sky like a machine gun!


    Both Naruto and Raizou¡¯s attacks are too dense, so basically no aiming is needed, and the indiscriminate blast is enough to hit the enemy!


    boom!boom!!boom!!


    The tail beast jade and the fire ball collided and exploded, resulting in high temperature and destruction that filled the sky!The entire sky was shrouded in dazzling exploding light, and the huge sacred tree Fula mushroom next to it had become the best foil for their battle!


    Naruto''s figure flashed, and the twelve bat wings behind him were extremely flexible, allowing him to come and go freely in the air.


    Relying on the terrifying air mobility brought by the twelve bat wings, Naruto accurately passed through all the places where the explosion was weak, and rushed to the pseudo Leizou in an instant.


    "You are looking for death! Uzumaki Naruto!"


    The face of Pseudo Raizang is not as calm as before, and some are just the madness of completely killing the person in front of him. Although Naruto and Pseudo Raizang have not had any contact before Serrag, but for the fake Raizang. Said that only by killing this person who killed Leizang can he prove that he truly surpassed the red mage Leizang in the past.


    "Fireball!!"


    Pseudo Raizang''s hands are formed into a calyx shape, using the power of Zanafa to turn magic power into flames in his hands, and at the same time gather the huge natural energy in the surrounding environment.


    The golden fireball in the hands of Pseudo Raizang is far stronger than the fireball, and it is second only to the strongest blasting spell used by Jeros Society among all fire magic. One of the powers, and in the hands of today''s pseudo Lei Zang, the power of this fiery ball is almost infinite.


    The tumbling flames exudes the aura of doomsday, and the huge fireball swallows Naruto''s body completely in an instant!


    After a successful blow, the fake Lei Zang did not show a smile on his face, but felt that something was wrong, because Naruto Uzumaki was not so easy to defeat!


    The fact is just like what the pseudo-Raizang thought. Naruto gave up the defense almost completely during the attack of the fiery fireball, and turned all the power to attack, broke through the fire barrier and came to the pseudo-Raizang. Unleash the power of his true ancestor from his fist!


    "Weird power!!"


    Naruto¡¯s fist has now become a terrifying weapon. At the same time, it has Tsunade¡¯s strange power fist, the five-tailed Mu King¡¯s strange power and the destructive power of the true ancestor of the vampire. The three are in one, condensing all the power in their own. On the fist.


    Although the Zanafa armor on the Pseudo Leizang is immune to all magical attacks, it is even more capable of resisting energy attacks than Qiu Daoyu, but there is no way to deal with such physical attacks.


    Pseudo Raizou felt a sense of danger from Naruto for an instant, and quickly dodged under the drive of Zanafa''s magic.


    boom!!


    Naruto''s fist finally missed a bit, only to hit the Zanafa armor on the pseudo Leizang, but the Zanafa armor itself was just a cloud of white mist energy, although it was partially destroyed by Naruto, But it didn''t matter at all.


    Pseudo Leizang had some surprise in his eyes, but then he was completely submerged in those yellow and green eyes.


    "What a terrible fist, if I was hit by that punch you just now, I would be in trouble! Naruto Uzumaki!"


    Naruto shook his hand, and the damage he had suffered in the fireball was completely restored in an instant, "Don''t worry, my fist will never miss again later! But now you should pay attention to the comparison between the two behind you. it is good."


    "That''s right! Don''t underestimate us!!"


    Although the pseudo Raizang got Zanafa¡¯s ri, Naruto is not alone here. Camelia and Jelugang Dishi have cooperated quite tacitly in a short time, taking advantage of Naruto¡¯s face. When the attack attracted the attention of the pseudo Leizang, the two immediately strayed behind the pseudo Leizang.


    "Broken spirits!!"


    The magic and spiritual power condensed into two white lights at the same time, and in a blink of an eye they swept away toward the pseudo Leizang''s body!


    "Less arrogant! I don''t care about this kind of magic!"


    In the cognition of Pseudo Raizang, his strongest opponent here is Naruto. The fact is also true. Among the magic of this world, in addition to the chaotic magic that borrows the power of the golden nightmare king, even the strongest elf The magical burst of spirits is also completely useless for the Zanafa armor on the pseudo Leizang.


    "Not only magic, but also the sword of light! Light!"


    Gao Li holds the sword of light handed down from his ancestors in both hands. The white blade of light completely absorbs the power of Spiritual Breaking that Camelia and Jelugang Dishi jointly displayed, making it even stronger. The sword!


    Because he has done many such attacks, Gao Li is already familiar with the road. Under the power of the double collapse, the blade of the sword of light carries a huge power that is enough to make the fake Thunder Zang feel tricky!


    "Light! Cut it off!!"


    Just like when the Light Swordsman and the Dragon Witch were fighting against Zanafa a hundred years ago, use magic to strengthen the power of the Light Sword. Only this divine tool can cut off Zanafa''s magic-free armor!


    Gao Li condensed the strange power of the whole body, and slashed the light sword that had gathered the spirit-shattering power in his hand to the pseudo Leizang''s head.


    Facing the sword of light in Gao Li''s hand, even the pseudo Leizang would not dare to be careless, because both legends and history clearly recorded that it was this sword of light that defeated Zanafa of Warcraft a hundred years ago!

 1324 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1324

    Facing the power of the sword of light, the pseudo Leizang gathered all the magic power on his head, creating a magical barrier to resist the power of the sword of light.


    Click!!


    As soon as the magic barrier was cut by the sword of light, it began to radiate strong magic power to the surroundings, and the silver-white power continued to explode and shine in the air. This unique magic color, which is called Zanafa, is called a silver beast. s reason.


    The magic barrier created by Zanafa immediately takes care of everything, but the light sword in Gaoli''s hand is a rare artifact that can cut off the power of Zanafa. The magic barrier slowly persists under the heavy blow of the light sword. Cannot help, cracks have begun to appear on it.


    After the Light Sword merged with Shattered Spirits, its power was far beyond what Pseudo Leizang had imagined at the beginning. Pseudo Leizang tried his best to resist the Light Sword in Gao Li''s hand, while also barely gathering a small amount of magic power in his hand.


    "Vibration bomb!!"


    The power of Pseudo Raizang was suppressed a bit under the blade of the Light Sword, and he could only use such an attack method. Even if he was injured, he had to kill the Light Swordman first!


    Gaoli does not possess magical power. If you are hit by the pseudo-Raizang¡¯s vibrating bomb at close range, it will be a matter of life and death. And just when the pseudo-Raizang¡¯s vibrating bomb is about to hit Gaoli, a white light suddenly flies to Gaoli. In front of him.


    "Aura Wall!"


    boom!!


    Pseudo Leizang¡¯s vibration bomb hit the aura wall. Although it was a condensed aura wall in a hurry, the defensive power was indeed strong enough. Although Gaoli was still flew out by the explosion wave, he did not suffer any damage.


    "Thanks, Mayfair!"


    The gori jellyfish that landed first thanked Mayfair, and then raised his light sword.


    "Let''s do it again! Camelia! Jelugang Dishi!!"


    "To understanding!!"


    The more and more tacit understanding Miss Miko and the Magic Swordsman responded at the same time, and then quickly chanted the spell, once again condensing power in their palms.


    "The root of all hearts swaying between Jiuyuan and Infinity, all the pale flames that exist here, please help me with this power that sleeps deep in my soul from the infinite summoning to this!! !!!"


    The power of the dual collapse of the spirits once again focused on the sword of light in Gao Li''s hand, causing the sword of light to burst out with dazzling light.


    Pseudo Leizang looked at the damn sword of light with an ugly expression, and the magic power of Zana Fa was constantly surging.


    "Asshole! Don''t think that the same trick can be used twice!"


    "Then try it! Light!"


    "Give me death!!"


    Pseudo Raizang gathered a powerful force to break the sword of light in Gori¡¯s hand, and Lena and Naruto had already stepped on the front and back of Raizang. They had a total of four palms, which were posted on the front and back. Lived the body of the pseudo Leizang.


    "Don''t forget that we still exist! Something darker than dusk, something brighter than blood, I swear to the darkness under the name of your greatness that has fallen in time. , For all the stupid things that stand in front of us, gather the power of you and me, and grant them equal destruction!! Dragon Slash!!"


    "Super large jade tail beast jade spiral shuriken!!"


    Chapter Seventy-Nine-God Destruction vs. Chaos Indra''s Arrow!


    No matter how strong the pseudo Raizang is, he is only one person after all. Even the Scarlet Eyed Demon was exposed under the joint attack of their group of people, but Naruto seized the opportunity to use Heavy Slash to destroy him. Pseudo Leizang alone, with their increasingly tacit cooperation, even with the power of Zana Fa, it seems that they are gradually falling into the wind and revealing flaws.


    On top of his head is the light sword of Gori fused with the power of the collapse of the spirits, and the front and back are Lina¡¯s Dragon Break and Naruto¡¯s super-large jade tail beast jade spiral shuriken bombarded at zero distance. No need to pass it!


    boom!!


    Three powerful attacks simultaneously attacked the pseudo Leizang, the sacred and bright power on the sword of light, the cold and evil power in the dragon slash, and Naruto¡¯s tail beast jade spiral shuriken, At the same time fusion of the two powers of holy evil.


    These three exploded at the same time after hitting the pseudo Leizang''s body, and the chaotic explosions swept in all directions. It was an indiscriminate and powerful attack, and eventually caused huge damage!


    Everyone quickly backed away at the moment of the explosion, lest they would be swept in by the explosion. That would definitely not be fun.


    From the explosion, the pseudo Leizou''s figure flashed again. Although the wound on his body was quickly recovering under the power of Zanafa, he still couldn''t resist Naruto and the others, showing that tragic look.


    Although the power of the tail beast jade spiral shuriken and the dragon breaking sword are not enough to break the armor of Zanafa, the power of the sword of light is OK, because the sword of light of Gaoli broke through Zanafa in an instant The strength of the armor, and the speed of the explosion is much faster than the speed of repairing the armor of Zanafa, even if the false thunderzang wants to avoid this trick, there is no way, and the body is injured for the first time!


    If it can be injured, of course it can be killed!


    Naruto has always adhered to this creed. Seeing the injury on the pseudo Leizang, Naruto already knew that he had a chance to win, because he had never thought about losing!


    Although only for a short while, under the siege of Naruto, Lena, and Gori, the pseudo Leizou really felt the crisis of death!


    Pseudo Leizang may be able to understand how the real Leizang felt when facing this group of people. These guys don¡¯t know what despair is. No matter how strong the enemy is, they don¡¯t know how to give up hope. Don''t want to know this feeling!


    "I want to surpass Lei Zang! I want to surpass him!!"


    As a clone, surpassing Lei Zang is the greatest meaning of survival for the pseudo Lei Zang. Naruto and their strength make the pseudo Lei Zang fear and make him even more crazy.


    Because he wants to surpass Raizang and get rid of Raizang¡¯s shadow completely, he must defeat Naruto Uzumaki in front of him. Once he loses to Naruto, he will be the same as Raizang again, the person Raizang cannot defeat him. It can''t be defeated, such a thing is the biggest excitement for the pseudo Leizang!


    "Naruto Uzumaki! I will never lose to you!! The fragments of the nightmare king, the command to liberate the world, the frozen black blade of nothingness, combined with my strength and my body, and march towards destruction together During the journey, even the souls of the gods were defeated!! Divine Destruction!!"


    In order to defeat the pseudo-Raizang, or to kill Naruto directly, once again used the Chaos Magic God Slash that summons the power of the golden nightmare king!


    The infinite power from the sea of ??chaos is condensed into the form of a giant sword in the hands of the false Leizang. The golden and black powers are constantly jumping like lightning. The immense power seems to be as long as you see the gods. The blade of the sword will shock his spirit!


    Before Shenmiezhan, ordinary magic was as weak as the ant, even the sword of light in Gaoli had no effect in front of Shenmiezhan. The only magic that could be opposed was the same magic!


    "Don''t think that only you can use this trick! Divine Killing Slash!!"


    Facing the pseudo-Raizang''s Divine Killing, Naruto had no choice but to recite the supreme mantra again, condensing the supreme chaotic power into his own hands.


    Naruto stomped heavily under his feet, holding the giant sword of Shenmiezhan and flew towards the pseudo-leizang. The blade of Shenmiezhan in his hand had cut time and space during the flight. At that moment, time seemed to be It stopped the same, and it was not until the two Gods Miezhan clashed again before time resumed its normal work!


    boom!!


    The figures of Naruto and Pseudo Leizang crossed by, and the blades of Shenmiezhan separated immediately after the collision, and did not resist with the same strength as before!


    The twelve wings behind Naruto flapped quickly and turned back in the air with amazing agility and speed. The Shenmiezhan in his hand immediately slashed behind the pseudo Leizang''s head. Under the power of Shenmiezhan, even Zana The armor of the law will also be cut in two pieces. It is impossible for the pseudo Leizang to not know this. Feeling the aura of destruction passing from behind, the Shen Mie Zhan in the hands of the pseudo Leizang also cut a perfect arc!


    The two used Shenmiezhan to conduct a super-fast confrontation. The battle with Shenmiezhan has far exceeded the scope that ordinary wizards and swordsmen can understand, because Shenmiezhan can cut everything off!


    After using Shenmiezhan for nearly twenty times, Naruto''s breathing gradually became confused.


    Shenmiezhan is a chaotic magic that consumes a very large amount of magic power. It will always consume magic while holding the sword. Although it is said that as long as there is enough power, it can continue forever, but it is enough within one second when using Shenmiezhan. Consumes so many abilities of a dragon, even if a wizard like Lena with exceptional talents uses God to fight such a fierce battle, even if it can block all the attacks of the pseudo-Raizang, now It should have coughed up blood because of consuming too much magic power!


    When using Shenmiezhan, the violent power shock was constantly produced, which caused Naruto''s spirit to be constantly shocked, and his eyes were too heavy to open!


    Although Shen Mie Zhan''s mental burden on the pseudo Leizou was equally huge, after all, because of his infinite magic power, the situation of the pseudo Leizou at this time was slightly better than that of Naruto.


    The two gods once again collided and exploded with extremely strong power. Naruto knew that if he was so exhausted, even if his chakra was huge, it would be difficult to support. After crossing the pseudo-thunder hiding figure again, Naruto did not turn around and attack, but instead I took the opportunity to open the distance between the two, opened my arms, and made a bow and arrow posture!


    "Appear! Heavenly Majia Ancient Bow!!"


    Naruto opened three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes, shouting a spell like a summoning in his mouth, and with the pupil power of the nine-gou jade reincarnation eyes, he created a divine arch, the ancient majia archaic bow, which would kill the god Power was poured into the ancient bow of Majia of Heaven.


    The original golden divine bow was surrounded by black lightning because of the endless chaotic power. The two powers of light and darkness flowed and compressed quickly in the bow of the ancient bow of the sky, and formed A divine arrow that is like lightning, golden and black interlaced, is attached to the ancient bow of Majia in the sky!

 1325 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1325

    Naruto''s three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes seemed to have rotated to the limit, and the eyes had been locked tightly on the pseudo Leizang''s body, and when his fingers released the bowstring, the lightning-like arrow had already flew away at an extremely fast speed.


    "The Arrow of Chaos Indra!!"


    The arrow of Indra that Naruto cast this time is the limit of his current cultivation level. The chaotic power of the golden nightmare king is condensed to the greatest extent on the ancient bow of Majia in the sky, so that the bow of this divine bow It almost fell apart because it couldn''t bear this huge force!


    The arrow of Indra that flew away from Naruto triggered the power of chaos. The golden and black arrows spun into a whirlpool in mid-air, and because of the two opposing forces of sacred and evil, they continued to spin and merge, and finally It turned into a chaotic vortex that couldn''t tell what color it was, and then a shocking power erupted from it!


    Facing the chaotic vortex, the false Leizang felt like he was facing the legendary golden nightmare king who was above everything else. In the endless chaos, what the false Leizang felt was beyond words. The horror of, the horror is like the endless emptiness after death, and its existence cannot be described.


    "God Killing Kill!!"


    Before Naruto caused the chaos caused by Indra''s arrow, the pseudo-Raizang had to raise the power of Shenmiezhang to his own limit, even beyond the point that his body could bear!


    Although Zanafa armor can give the pseudo-Raizang unlimited magic power, the magic power that can flow through his body in a short time is still limited. If it exceeds this reality, the pseudo-Raizang¡¯s body will not be able to bear it and suffer. damage!


    Before Indra''s arrow, the false Thunder Zang could only deal with it with the most powerful Shenmiezhan!


    The blade of golden light and darkness intertwined slashed on the emptiness in front of the chaos, and the power of the dark blade was constantly fighting against the new power born from the chaos.


    "Destroy it!!"


    I don''t know if it is the person of the golden nightmare or the king of the golden nightmare, but it doesn''t make sense to say this now. The power of the chaos finally ran away completely and turned into a rumor of indescribable color.


    The burden of Indra''s arrow that has been displayed beyond the limit on Naruto is also very huge, but he still can''t relax at this time, because the damn pseudo Leizou has not died yet!


    Although in the frontal confrontation, the pseudo-Raizang¡¯s Shenmiezhan lost to Naruto¡¯s Indra¡¯s arrow, after all, Shenmiezhan canceled out most of the power of Chaos, and the rest just took away the pseudo forever. Lei Zang''s arm was just one arm, but he still did not die.


    In Naruto''s Indra arrow, the pseudo Leizang seemed to have experienced a golden nightmare in person. The fear and emptiness in his heart were infinitely magnified, causing Leizang''s yellow and green eyes to be dyed with endless madness.


    "You all die for me! Dragon Pozhan!!"


    The almost crazy Pseudo Raizang didn¡¯t even care that his body had suffered some damage, and continued to unscrupulously use the power of Dragon Slash. With the support of Zana¡¯s armor, even such a black magic that consumes huge magic power, Pseudo Raizang can also be launched without any restrictions, the red magic power is constantly destroying Serrag, and the sacred tree Fulagu, which is more than a hundred years old!


    Under the indiscriminate and frantic attacks of Pseudo Raizang, everyone tried their best to avoid the destructive dragons. Naruto and Karai are fine, but the others have gradually supported under the continuous bombardment of the dragons. Unstoppable, the first to reveal the flaw is Camelia, the weakest of her own!


    Camelia used Xiangfeng Realm and Aura Wall to evade the attack of Dragon Slash, but the mana was consumed too fast, and under a stagger, it was too late to avoid the oncoming Dragon Slash, the red and black light, Camelia''s face was reflected in despair.


    At the juncture of life and death, it was not Jelugang Teshi who rushed to the rescue, and even more unlikely it was Naruto, but a female wizard who looked like an evil faction dressed in black. Strong cold air was already condensed in his hands.


    "Overlord Binghe Lie!!"


    Chapter 80-The strongest!Cut the sword of fate!


    The freezing power of Overlord Glauxela condensed into an ice shield in front of Camelia. Although it was completely shattered under the power of Dragon Slash, it also resisted a considerable part of the power. , Is considered to have saved Camelia''s life.


    Camelia stared blankly at the exaggerated female wizard who helped her withstand the power of Dragon Slash in this crisis, her eyes were suddenly covered by countless water mist, no matter what, she couldn''t conceal the shock in her heart. And ecstasy, blurted out.


    "sister!!"


    The black-clad female wizard was startled, but she still turned around, revealing a beautiful but embarrassing face.


    "Camelia, it¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve grown up."


    "sister!!"


    Camelia finally couldn''t help the turbulent soreness in her eyes, and all of a sudden she threw herself into the arms of the woman in front of her and wailed loudly. It turned out that she had thrown aside such a powerful enemy as Pseudo Leizang!


    The black-clothed female wizard was stunned for a while, her hands stiffened in the air for a long time, but she still placed it on Camelia''s back, giving her a gentle relief.


    Naruto resisted the Dragon Pozhang sent by the pseudo Leizang, and at the same time helped them withstand several attacks, and at the same time couldn''t help but complain.


    ''Please, Naka, it seems that this is not the time for you to show your sister''s love!''


    The female magician who is good at using ice magic, that is, Naka the White Snake who has been traveling with Naruto and others before, but who left alone after defeating the Scarlet Demon, is the biological sister of Camelia!


    Lena would probably be scared to death by knowing this. The woman she judged to be extremely brain-dead and addicted to alcohol was actually Camelia¡¯s sister, so she was the daughter of Uncle Phil, the Holy Kingdom. Salen''s second in line heir, is also the first queen!


    The things that people cannot look like really exist in this world, especially when it comes to the royal family of the Holy Kingdom Sairon. The three father and daughter of this family are not normal people.


    White Snake Naka''s real name is Grecia Ulna Kasseelun, she is indeed Uncle Phil''s biological daughter. About six or seven years ago, when the Seren royal family was assassinated, Naka''s mother, That is, Uncle Phil''s wife, fought with the enemy, but eventually died in front of Naka.


    Seeing her mother''s blood-filled corpse, White Snake Naka suffered from panicemia and ran away from home on the grounds of cultivating. She has not seen her sister Camelia for many years.In fact, the reason was because Naka Bai Snake realized her shortcomings and decided to become stronger in her practice, and the exaggerated and revealing clothes on her body were also the relics of her mother.


    During the time after I met Naruto, Naka the White Snake¡¯s phobia was almost completely cured. After all, Naruto and Karai are both vampires, and Lena wanted to see Sailen because of her nerves. When Prince Phil of the kingdom ran away because Naka the White Snake was not ready to meet with her family, she had been following Naruto and their footsteps, and came to this Serag.


    When she saw that her sister, Gamelia, was exposed to Longpozhan and was about to die, White Snake Naka could no longer hide, so she rescued Gamelia.


    After all, after so many years of separation, even if I miss my relatives in my heart, it is unavoidable to be a little embarrassed. I don¡¯t know how to speak, but after calling out her sister, Camelia threw herself into Naka¡¯s arms without thinking. Crying really eliminated the heavy feeling in Naka''s heart.


    Naruto once again blocked a Dragon Pozhang attack by the pseudo Leizang. Seeing that the sisters were still performing sister love, they couldn''t help but yell.


    "Naka! Camelia! You two can almost get it, now come over and fight for me!!"


    Naruto¡¯s sonic attack separated Naka and Camelia, the two sisters who were about to become conjoined babies. Naka wiped the tears from her face and glanced at the one wearing Zanafa armor. Pseudo Leizang, roared and said with a smile: "Oh, Naruto Uzumaki, you have stepped back, you can''t deal with this kind of guy, just watch my Miss Naka play well!"


    "moron!"


    Naruto made an unbearable complaint, but with the idiot of White Snake Naka here, he finally felt the same as when he dealt with the Scarlet Eyed Demon, although the pseudo-Raizang is not a powerful enemy of the level of the Scarlet Eyed Demon. , But their cooperation has become even better!


    "Well, let all the team attack now. After so long, this boring battle should be over!"


    "Yes, it''s about to end! You will be killed by me soon!"


    "You can''t do it, fool!!"


    "Then start with you! Dragon Slash!"


    The Pseudo Leizang once again issued a powerful Dragon Slash, the red-red powerful energy column destroyed almost everything that was blocked in front of it, burned and destroyed, Naruto Nine Gou Jade Samsara''s eyes turned around, and his eyes focused on the Dragon Slash. on.


    "Space collapses!"


    The time and space twisted, and the attractiveness of the generated space-time black hole was infinite. In a flash, the power of the entire dragon was completely absorbed and exiled, and Naruto''s body also soared into the air.


    "This is a gift for you! Shui Dun bursts into the water!"


    The attributes of Chakra in Naruto''s body were transformed into the power of water. As a result, his body became full of water, gathering the water vapor in the nearby air almost completely, and then spitting out a huge amount of water like a tsunami from his mouth!


    Under the impact of the water burst like a tsunami, the pseudo Leizou''s body was also shocked and retreated, but such an attack did not have the destructive power of a single blow!


    "Are you stupid?! Uzumaki Naruto, what kind of attack is this!"


    "This was not an attack at all, I said it was a gift for you, idiot!" Naruto laughed and turned to the wizard trio over there, "Camelia! Naka! Jie Lu!" Do it!!"


    "understand!"


    Naka has known Naruto for the longest time, and has long been in a tacit understanding with him, and knowing what his plans are at this time, immediately gathers the magic power of the whole body.


    "Sleeping in the depths of the earth, the Overlord with a frozen soul, please give me frozen anger! Overlord Binghe Lie!!"

 1326 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1326

    "The power that straddles the sky and the earth, the gentle flowing gurgling river water, gather in my hands and become my strength! Spiritual ice formation!!"


    The magician trio simultaneously performed ice magic, using powerful freezing air to slowly froze the countless water summoned by Naruto using explosive water rushing waves, creating a pair of extremely strong ice for the pseudo Leizang coffin.


    "Because magic attacks are ineffective against you, so be careless! Ordinary ice will be shattered by your magic. In this way, just make ice that can''t even be shattered by you! Ice escapes the dense snow!"


    "Don''t look down on people! This kind of ice is just, I can break it immediately!"


    Facing the huge ice cube made by the four people, the pseudo Leizang immediately raised Zanafa to the limit, and the huge magic power kept shaking the entire huge ice cube!


    Affected by the increasing magical power of the false Lei Zang, a dazzling and beautiful green light was emitted from the inside of the sacred tree Fulagu. The light seemed to carry the breath of life, which was simply chanted by nature to humans. Afterwards, I saw a gorgeous green sword flying out of the Fulagu, and it was flying between the pseudo Leizang and Naruto.


    "what is this?"


    After seeing the green sword, Mayfair couldn''t help but widened his eyes, and exclaimed: "That is the sword of blessing. It is a clone of the sacred tree Fulagu, which can absorb the power of Zanafa!"


    "Great!" Lena almost grabbed the sword of blessing with bare eyes, pointing the sword at the frozen pseudo Lei Zang, "I didn''t expect even Fulagu to help us, you give me Realize it!"


    "Nonsense! I am the strongest! I am the strongest!!"


    The emotions of the pseudo-leizang became more unstable due to the appearance of the sword of blessing, and the magic power of the whole body became more violent as a result. The ice created by Naruto and the others has been cracked under the impact of the huge magical power of the pseudo-leizang.


    Naruto raised his hands high, and the power of light and darkness emanated from both hands at the same time, intertwined into a spiral long sword above his head.


    "Take it! Skymarsh Spear!"


    "Sword of Light! Use your strongest strength!!"


    "I definitely can''t lose to you! Divine Destruction!!"


    Naruto''s Heavenly Marsh Spear, Gaoli''s Light Sword, and Pseudo Raizang''s Divine Slash, the three divine swords are intertwined at the same time, confronting each other, generating a huge power that can distort the dimension!


    Pseudo Raizang¡¯s Divine Destruction Slash is more powerful, although it is one enemy and two, it can also be supported. The power of Divine Destruction Slash is constantly oscillating under the impact of the Heavenly Marsh Spear and the Light Sword, faintly making the entire space very unstable. .


    "Naruto Uzumaki! You can''t beat me! Absolutely impossible!"


    "Really? But don''t forget that I have Lena Imbas here!"


    Lina held the blessing sword of the avatar of the sacred tree Fulagu, and quickly uttered the spell that made the pseudo Leizang feel infinite fear!


    "I have learned this trick too! The fragments of the nightmare king, the command to liberate the world, the frozen black blade of nothingness, combined with my strength and my body, and march towards destruction together, even the gods¡¯ The soul is defeated!"


    "what?!"


    "Yes! It''s this blade! Divine Killing Slash!!"


    Lina finally learned the strongest blade that can cut everything. With the sword of blessing as the support, Lina showed off this invincible blade, and the fourth blade finally joined the battle group!


    The power of the pseudo-Raizang¡¯s original Divine Slash could barely contend with Naruto¡¯s Heavenly Marsh Spear and Gaoli¡¯s Light Sword, but after joining Lena¡¯s Divine Slash, this balance was completely broken. Although Lena is It was the first time to use Shenmiezhan, but after all, it was still the strongest blade like the fake Leizang''s!


    Under the siege of Naruto and the three of them, the Shenmiezhan of the false Leizou could no longer support it. It shattered into countless fragments of strength. Seeing that the three swords intertwined and formed the divine sword slashed towards his body, The expression on Pseudo Leizang''s face finally collapsed completely.


    "This won''t happen! I want to surpass Lei Tsang... I must surpass him! This is my destiny! I must surpass Lei Tsang!"


    "Fool! That''s how fate is cut off!"


    Click!!


    The power of the Excalibur cuts fate!


    Chapter 81-Naruto¡¯s Confusion, the future my eyes see...


    The power of Heavenly Marsh Spear, Divine Slayer and Light Sword completely slashed away the Zanafa armor on the Pseudo Raizang. The Zanafa armor has been damaged irreparably, and the Pseudo Raizang no longer has the power and infinity of magic immunity. The magic!


    "No...impossible, impossible!"


    Naruto looked at the pseudo Leizang indifferently. He knew very well that the life of the person in front of him would be completely doomed today.


    "What kind of mentality did you fight all the way? Forget it, you are about to be destroyed anyway, there is no point in pursuing this, but... I can tell you that you made a fatal mistake. That would be my enemy Naruto Uzumaki! This is your stupidest mistake!"


    The crazy flow of magic in the body is like the pseudo Leizang''s gradual collapse of the world. The destruction of the meaning of life makes the pseudo Leizang almost completely mad.


    "I must surpass Lei Zang! No right...I have surpassed him! Right? You said, right?!"


    Such a voice was heralding the collapse of the pseudo-leizang worldview and the meaning of life. Naruto had no need to give the pseudo-leizang any empty hope at this time, so he shook his head decisively.


    "I can only say that your world is too small, see you in the next life! Immortal magic tail beast jade spiral shuriken!"


    "Something darker than dusk, something brighter than blood, facing the fallen in the passage of time, under the name of your greatness, I swear to the darkness here, to stand in front of us, all stupid Thing, gather the power of you and me, and grant them equal destruction! Dragon Slash!!"


    Naruto and Lena attacked at the same time. The armor of Zanafa, which had been cut apart by the power of the three divine swords, was completely shattered under the power of the tail beast jade spiral shuriken and the dragon breaking cut, and the body of the pseudo Leizou Also suffered huge damage during the attack, and slammed backward into the trunk of the sacred tree Fulagu.


    "Naruto! Here you are!"


    Lena waved her hand, and the blessing sword of Fulagu in her hand was immediately thrown towards Naruto. Naruto caught the sword of blessing smoothly, then rotated her body, and then shot the sword of blessing out of her hand!


    "what!"


    The sword of blessing easily pierced the pseudo Leizang''s body and nailed him to the trunk of the sacred tree Fulagu.


    "Mayfair! Take advantage of it now!"


    "understood!"


    Mayfair held her magic wand high in both hands, and the crystal ball at the top of the wand continuously emitted a sacred white light. At the same time, from Mayfair¡¯s mouth, as if singing a beautiful song, she quickly recited the spell she was good at. .


    "Holy elves in the heavens and the earth, with the maternal atmosphere of the earth, I pray you to save the sacred tree Fulagu in front of me! With your love and forgiveness, save it! Resume Dafa!!"


    Mayfair¡¯s palm radiated a sacred light, gathering the natural breath, and injecting huge power into the trunk of Fulagu. The Fulagu, originally damaged by Naruto and the others, was at this time. Under Mayfair''s restoration of Dafa, new vitality was radiated. The branches that had been broken and burnt were all regenerated, and the whole Fula mushroom began to grow again.


    The sword of blessing inserted in the pseudo-Raizang has resonance and new power due to the rebirth of Fulagu. The huge sacred tree behind the Fulagu and the sword of blessing inserted in it continue to absorb the power of the pseudo-Raizang. .


    After the fusion of Pseudo Raizang and Zanafa, the auras of the two are also fused with each other. Although the armor of Zanafa has been destroyed by Naruto and Lena, Fulagu and the sword of blessing are still absorbing the breath of the Pseudo Raizang. When his breath is exhausted, he no longer has the breath of Zanafa at all, and there is only one last pass left in his life.


    Fu La Mushroom absorbed all the dark aura of the pseudo Leizang, and also absorbed the gunpowder smoke in the air caused by the battle. The clouds covering the sky also disappeared completely because of the purification power of Fu La Mushroom, and the whole sky became again Clear and clear, under the shade of Fu La Mushroom, a green light is projected.


    The fake Leizang was lying on the ground, with the green sword of blessing stuck in his body. The sword of blessing seemed to be the tombstone of the end of the fake Leizang''s life.


    Pseudo Raizang''s eyes at this time are like those when Alice was facing death before. At the last stage of his life, all his madness and evil disappeared, leaving only the memories of the past.


    Naruto walked to his side and looked at the poor copy who had nothing left with indifferent eyes.


    "Did I... really lose to you?"


    Naruto groaned for a moment, then nodded, "Yes."


    "Why? Why did I lose? Does it mean that no matter how hard I try, will I still be a copycat?"


    "Ugh¡­¡­"

 1327 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1327

    Naruto sighed deeply. Pseudo Leizou was indeed hateful. He did extinct humanity when he mercilessly killed Alice, but such a hateful person was really saddened by a sigh.


    "No, you lost to me because of other reasons."


    "Other...reason?"


    "Yes, because your eyes can''t see the farther future, the road ahead...that''s the farther way after surpassing Lei Zang... Your life is too small, it has been in fact since the beginning Doomed."


    "is it¡­¡­"


    Pseudo Leizang felt the passing of life in his body. Although he was about to usher in death, his pair of yellow and green pupils, which had always only had anger and hatred, were as calm as clear spring water. There was no such thing. The tyrannical mood is gone.


    "You¡¯re right... Naruto Uzumaki, my life is to follow Lei Zang¡¯s back. I hate that I am just a clone in this world. That¡¯s why I want to surpass Lei Zang with all my heart. Because of this, I can''t surpass the real Leizang... Hehe... It''s sad..."


    Two lines of clear tears fell down the cheeks of the pseudo Leizang, and fell on the ground under the Fulagu.


    Although it is said that he has finally defeated such an enemy, Naruto''s mood cannot be said to be very happy. The fate of the pseudo-Raizang is even worse than that of Raizang. The sigh of this statement makes Naruto''s mood a bit unspeakable. heavy.


    "In fact, you have been completely different from Leizang from the time you have this kind of thought. You and Leizang are actually completely different individuals from the beginning. You can use other methods to prove that you are different from Leizang. , Even if you can¡¯t be stronger or more powerful than Lei Zang, you can become a different person from Lei Zang, but it¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m just talking about this now, everything is too late..."


    "Human? Am I human?"


    Pseudo Leizang asked back and saw Naruto nodding, with an extremely sad smile on his face.


    "Yes, you''re right...it''s too late to say this...but there is one thing I must ask."


    "Say it."


    "You said that my eyes cannot see the future after surpassing Lei Zang, so I can''t surpass Lei Zang, so what about you? I defeated Lei Zang, I, and even you who eliminated the Scarlet Eye Demon, your eyes Here, what kind of future do you see? I don''t know what despair is, those eyes that always seem to have the light of hope, what kind of future do you see?"


    Pseudo Raizang''s voice was very light and faint, as if the wind would disappear completely, but his spirit at this time, in Naruto''s eyes, was almost like returning to light, and his mental state was simply unprecedented.


    What is the future that my eyes see?


    This is a very philosophical question. In the face of the pseudo Leizang''s question, Naruto can''t talk nonsense as usual, he is also asking himself this question.


    Is it to protect the beloved?Naruto had never doubted this, but could this be the reason why he came to this world?


    Different from the previous journeys, it was Naruto''s choice to come here from the world of the cross. It was he who launched the Divine Slash and Cut the Dimension to come here with Karai?


    In fact, no one wants him to come here. He can spend time with his beloved girls in the world of the cross, using the power of Divine Slash, and he can also travel to the worlds of Naruto, Conan and Dragon Ball according to law. But why Want to come here?


    Naruto kept thinking, but still couldn''t give a reasonable answer that could convince him in the end. This question kept tangling in Naruto''s heart. In the end, he stretched for a long time, and he could only say a word.


    "do not know."


    Naruto¡¯s words can be broken down into many meanings to understand. For example, the simplest and straightforward ¡°don¡¯t know¡±, or ¡°no, know¡±, or ¡°I don¡¯t know [Tao]¡±, Naruto himself can¡¯t give this answer. , This question, I don''t know if it is the pseudo Leizang who answered, or some higher existence who answered it.


    Pseudo Raizang¡¯s eyes were confused, and they seemed to be unable to understand Naruto¡¯s meaning. Naruto shook his head, and didn¡¯t want others to pry into his own mind again. He squatted down and put his hand on it. On the hilt of the sword of blessing.


    "You have lost everything. Before you die, I will give you a name, not Lei Zang, but holding the name, goodbye, holding the name."


    "Thank you... Naruto Uzumaki..."


    Zhiming had his own name before he died, and he embarked on the road of death without regret. Naruto drew the sword of blessing and sent him one last journey. His body turned into countless spots of light. In the end It is completely integrated with Fula mushroom.


    The naming matter is completely resolved, and White Snake Naka will go back to Salem with Camelia, Mayfair will stay and participate in the reconstruction of Serrag, and Jerome will be on the second day. Parting from Naruto and the others, they continued to travel to find a way to recover their bodies. Naruto and the others became him, Kariya, Lena and Gaoli again.


    The sky was clear and blue due to the revival of Fulagu, Naruto muttered while looking up at the sky the same color as his own eyes.


    "What kind of future can my eyes see..."


    Chapter 82-Another trouble!The funny ride on the white horse is here!


    Two years have passed since the damage caused by the clone named by Naruto, and many things have happened in these two years.


    Although Serrag was destroyed in the battle that year, Serrag received material support from the Holy Kingdom Seren, and Serrag¡¯s sacred tree Fulagu was full of vitality, so in a short time, Serrag had already resumed his former life, and the fierce battle two years ago seemed like a dream.


    And the Holy Kingdom Seren also announced a year ago the identity and appearance of the first empress of the Seren royal family who used to fight in the family battle, Grecia Urna Karselen, but it is said that the first empress was after that. A month away from home again, the ghost knew where she had gone.


    In the past two years, what was considered a major event was the two events of Serrag and Seren. In two years, Lena also changed from a fifteen-year-old girl to a seventeen-year-old... little girl...


    Although it has been two years, Lena''s figure has hardly grown, and it is no different from two years ago, whether it is height or breasts. Naruto is very suspicious whether Lena has such a figure all her life. Up.


    Of course, in the past two years, Lena has also grown. In addition to the magic power that increases with age, the most obvious increase is Lena''s appetite.


    Since Naruto has passed the developmental relationship many years ago, he will only grow up with strength. The appetite has always been the same. However, Miss Lena Imbas, who is obviously still in adolescence, follows As I grow older, I eat more and more, but my body just doesn¡¯t grow up, so I don¡¯t know where the energy in so much food is digested.


    "Boss! I want meal A for three people!"


    "Boss! I want a meal for three people too!"


    "Boss! We want 20 people!"


    The four-person group of children with this problem does not seem to be here for dinner, as if they are here to crash the venue. Although the owner of the restaurant hopes that his guests can eat more and order more meals, there are as many as Naruto and others. The degree of this is really a headache.


    Like Shepheria, the waitress here, carrying a plate of spaghetti enough for more than twenty people, walked fairly easily, and placed this huge plate in front of Naruto and the others.


    "I''m going to start."


    The four people first maintained the basic etiquette, and then after the superficial etiquette ended, all four of them instantly revealed their nature and robbed the food on the table at lightning speed.


    The four of them, even the last one to join Gaoli, have stayed together for more than two years, not to mention that Gaoli was originally a jellyfish character. After getting along for so long, everyone should know to be with this group of guys. Slow down and eat.


    The eight forks are just like fighting a battle. The pasta piled up on the plate like a dragon is swept away like a dragon. The war between nations is for power, land and people, and there is only one reason for these four guys to fight. food.


    The delicious pasta fell into the stomach almost immediately without chewing. Naruto quickly swept the food on the table while speaking to the stunted girl sitting opposite him.


    "Hey, Lena, how long do you plan to stay in this town?!"


    "What does that have to do with you, don''t disturb me eating!"


    "Damn! You should be polite!"


    The pasta that was enough for more than twenty people on the table quickly dwindled under the sweep of four people, and soon only the last meatball was left lying quietly on the plate.


    Although it is exaggerated, Naruto and Lena had a pair of eyes, and the meeting of their eyes immediately produced a crackling electric spark. Both sides can see that there is absolutely no intention to give up this last meatball to the other!


    The four forks collided quickly in the air, and the silver forks kept making a clinking sound. When the forks collided quickly, they also dropped dazzling sparks, turning the dining table into a battlefield.


    By the way, Lena''s swordsmanship has also increased in the past two years, probably because she is robbing Naruto for food at this dinner table every day...


    Lena and Naruto were almost desperate for a meatball, their blue and red eyes were looking directly at each other, no one was willing to give in, but at this moment, Karai slowly stretched out his fork and removed the only one. A meatball swallowed into his belly.


    "amount¡­¡­"


    The awkward two guys glanced at each other, feeling as if a crow was flying over their heads, but in the end they both raised their hands at the same time and shouted: "Boss! Here are another twenty people!!"


    "I''m going to start again!"

 1328 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1328

    When the new extra-large spaghetti came, Lena continued to maintain the etiquette that was limited to the surface, and when Lena was about to start eating, the sky suddenly fell down a huge wine jar. , Just hit Lena''s head.


    "what!"


    Lena wailed because of the flying altar from the sky, but the three Naruto and the others did not pay attention to Lena''s situation at all, and did not even stop their eyes for a while. The three immediately began to struggle with the pasta in front of them.


    "Although I don''t know what happened, but hurry up and eat at this time!"


    The three bastards were trapped in the Shamisen Realm because of the food, and completely abandoned Lena, who had suffered innocent disasters, and Lena, with her incomparable enthusiasm for food, was like a zombie, supporting the table and climbing up.


    "Don''t you want to eat up my lunch!"


    "Fight! Fight!"


    The brawl in the restaurant seemed to have nothing to do with these four. No matter whether they were beaten up to death or simply reincarnated, they were completely unable to affect the eating of these guys.


    Lina looked at the delicious food in front of her and was even more excited than seeing her mother, just when she stretched out the fork in her hand like a witch.


    boom!!


    Because of the fighting in the restaurant, a man was pushed here and smashed on the table of Naruto and others. The table of insufficient quality was immediately torn apart, and their food was all contributed to the ants and bacteria.


    "My lunch¡­¡­"


    Lina rarely sees tears, mourning the delicious food that was wasted before being eaten by herself, and the unlucky children fighting in this restaurant did not even notice how much trouble they caused. "My lunch Ah... How dare... absolutely unforgivable!!"


    The messy tears in Lena''s eyes turned into angry emotions, and the magic in her hands immediately exploded.


    "Bomb Array!!"


    boom!!


    The consequences of disturbing Lena¡¯s meal are very serious. Because of this, this restaurant became ruins in the bomb array used by Lena without any scruples. The energy of the explosion would have disturbed Lena¡¯s meal just now. The culprit flew out.


    "What?! Who are you?!"


    Lena stood in the smoke of gunpowder, hearing Naruto''s provocation in her ears and her mood became worse.


    "I don''t care where you are fighting! But if the fight involves others, it is even more dare to hinder this lady''s meal! And this beautiful lady or I, Lena Imbas, learned such a lesson Fortunately!"


    Lena habitually said a lot of lines, and Naruto was also watching her. While Lena was talking, he took the chicken leg from Lena''s hand and threw it into his mouth.


    "good to eat!"


    "Ahhhh! Bastard Naruto! That''s my drumstick! Give it back to me soon!!"


    "OK, no problem!" Naruto, a nasty bastard made it clear that he would deliberately provoke Naruto, took out a whole chicken bone without any trace of meat from his mouth and put it into Lena''s hand. Looking at the chicken bones in the palm, I was really silent with two tears, and camel bells rang in my ears...


    "Well, do you want me to spit out the meat part to you?"


    Lena glanced at Naruto with a speechless expression, even the style of this extremely nasty bastard, if she said she wanted, he was afraid that he could really vomit it, lest she would be disgusted and unable to continue eating for a while, so Lena Still gave up this point, and vented all the anger on the unlucky guys who interrupted her eating because of the group fight!


    "Fire Ball!"


    "Vibration bomb!!"


    "Bomb Array!!"


    Those poor children became victims of Lena''s anger. Naruto ate the snacks after the meal, while slowly admiring Lena using various magic to torture and vent, and finally discarded his conscience and trash. , Patted his stomach.


    "Eat so full..."


    "Thunder strike!"


    Naruto¡¯s contented voice was accompanied by Lena¡¯s final runaway. The powerful thunder turned the hapless children into electric roast chickens, and a gorgeously dressed girl riding a white horse happened to pass by and saw the scene. Happening.


    "Hey, Lena, why are you here?"


    The attention of the problem child group of four was drawn to the girl, and Naruto scratched his chin.


    ''It turns out that it is not necessarily the prince and Tang Seng who ride the white horse, but can also be funny...''


    Chapter 83-The Kingdom of Zoamer!Hidden demons for two years!


    Although not someone I want to see too much, but after all, she is an acquaintance, Camelia, the second queen of the Holy Kingdom Seren!


    Although the previous impression of Camelia was a top-notch product, Camelia¡¯s gorgeous costume now and the poor white horse she was riding on all heralded Camelia¡¯s holy status. The noble status of the second queen of Kingdom Salem.


    "Lina Sang!"


    After Gamelia saw Lena, she immediately jumped off the white horse in the street and almost flew to Lena. Lena caught Gamelia''s body and turned around to relieve her. The impact.


    Although I haven''t seen it in the past two years, because I haven''t traveled together, there are still few opportunities to meet after all, so Camelia herself is quite happy.


    "By the way, although I haven''t seen you for a long time, you haven''t changed at all, but then, what are you doing here?"


    Naruto scratched his cheek lightly, and said, "Ask what we are here for, of course, to read the magic book of the Zoamer Demon. Otherwise, who would come to this place?"


    Naruto and people he doesn¡¯t want to be very close to are always uncomfortable talking, and Camelia has learned about the character of this guy before. Although he still insists on justice, it is because Naruto, let Jia Melia has grown up a little bit and won''t be so naive anymore.


    Lena knows that Naruto doesn''t really like Camelia too much, so in order to avoid embarrassment, she quickly wears her familiar smile as always.


    "By the way, Camelia, what are you doing here?"


    "I''m here on behalf of my father..."


    Camelia first planned to say something, and then hurriedly swallowed the half of the words back to Shengsheng, and put on a smile instead.


    "Well, just like you, I came to see Zoamer''s magic book."


    Under the gaze of Naruto and Lena, Gamelia''s smile became even more embarrassing, and her body moved a few times without moving her feet.


    "Goodbye, I''m leaving first, and I''m going to see elsewhere. So be it, goodbye!"


    Camelia was really anxious to escape. After speaking, without waiting for Naruto and the others to answer, she immediately jumped on her white horse, turned around and disappeared.


    "Where is Camelia going?"


    It is obviously Jellyfish Gaoli who can directly ask such a vain question.


    And Naruto and the others are not obliged to answer Gaoli¡¯s white eyes. Gaoli himself is used to it. His natural temperament is good. Even if he is ignored, he will go to the corner to stare in a daze without affecting others.


    Except for Gao Li, the super natural product, the remaining three exchanged glances.


    ''No matter if it''s the look in the eyes, the facial expressions or the slight movements of the body, it is strange that Camelia has nothing to hide!''


    Although his personality is not as naive as when he first met, but if you want to talk about acting, after all, living in an overly bright country like Seren, Camelia¡¯s acting skills can¡¯t be compared with these three guys who have had too much past experience. ratio.


    Just that little bunny, want to jump in front of a bat, a fox and a hungry wolf?What a shame!

 1329 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1329

    In this world, the most famous magical book is of course the Apocalypse of another world known as''infinite knowledge''. Even a transcript of the Apocalypse of the other world is enough to cause worldwide contention.


    The history of this world and the knowledge of other worlds are recorded in the Apocalypse of another world. Almost all the major events that have happened in this world for thousands of years can find answers in the Apocalypse of another world.


    In the Apocalypse of the Other World, there are ancient and powerful magic that have been lost, and there are powerful miracles created by humans. Zanafa is one of them. There are even some secrets of lost treasures of mankind. In the Apocalypse of Another World.


    Therefore, whether it is for power, power or money, you can get the answer of hope from the Apocalypse of Another World.


    The Apocalypse of the Other World is like a Pandora''s Box. The things it contains have endless temptation, but it will cause contention and war.


    The Zoamer¡¯s Magic Book of the Kingdom of Zoamer, it is said that the magic recorded in it is even comparable to the records in the Apocalypse of the Other World, and it is the only magic book in the world that can be comparable to the Apocalypse of the Other World. It is guarded in the Zoamer Kingdom, and no one except the Zoamer royal family has seen the content.


    This time is the National Day of the Kingdom of Zoamer, and Zoamer¡¯s Magic Book will also be exhibited once every 50 years. Of course, it will not display the contents of the magic book, but put the magic book in a transparent It''s only exhibited in the crystal cabinet, and the reason Naruto and the others will appear in this Zoamer Kingdom is to see the magic book that is said to be comparable to the Apocalypse of the Other World.


    However, Naruto couldn''t agree with this statement, because he had seen the complete transcript of the Apocalypse!


    That is truly infinite knowledge. There are endless treasures in it. Naruto doesn¡¯t think that any books circulated in human time can predict and compare with others, and the kingdom of Zoamer is actually not too powerful. It is more powerful than the holy kingdom. Sairen and the magic city Serrag are actually much weaker. As for why Zoamer''s magic book has such a reputation, Naruto is actually very doubtful.


    However, since this world is boring anyway, Naruto doesn''t mind coming here.


    In the past two years, the movement of the demons has been exaggerated. Whether it is the Pluto, the Dragon King or the Sea King, or the overlord that Naruto has never had any intersection with, or the Beast King who has made a deal with Naruto, their The messages and actions are very abnormal.


    In the past two years, Naruto has met Jeros once and the Beastmaster once. The former is to pass on the latter''s invitation, and the Beastmaster has made an appointment with Naruto for the purpose of playing gobang...


    Although Naruto and Beastmaster¡¯s status and status, playing gomoku is really detrimental to their IQ, but the two parties really enjoyed it. In the end, Naruto and Beastmaster played gomoku for seven days and nights without sleep. , Played 1056 consecutive rounds, and finally defeated the Beastmaster with Naruto''s 529 wins and 527 losses, ending the inexplicable meeting between the two.


    The actions of the demons that Naruto has known for the past two years are limited to this, and he also knows very well that when everything comes to the surface, it is when the actions of the demons truly unfold.


    The plan of the demons is sufficient to destroy the world, and on the other side, in the palace of this kingdom named Zoamer.


    This world is probably the relationship of matrilineal society. Seren has two emperors, and Serrag will soon be inherited by the daughter of the great priest. The red dragon god knight is also a female. These powerful female representatives, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of gold. The King of Nightmare appears to be a female.


    This is also true in the Kingdom of Zoamer. Although the king is male, he has a very messy daughter, the princess of the Kingdom of Zoamer, named Maruchina.


    Maruchina¡¯s appearance is somewhat similar to that of the White Snake Naka. She wears a very dark-style revealing coat. She looks like a dark female wizard, with natural curly turquoise hair. ...Or a beautiful girl with excessive vitality.


    Maruchina was standing in the royal palace of the Zoamer Kingdom. The other waiters in the palace had all left. In the palace, only her and her father, who belonged to the Zoamer Kingdom, were left. King Zoamer, this is the tradition of the Kingdom of Zoamer. Regardless of the previous name, it will be changed to Zoamer after he inherits the throne, just like the name of the golden saints of Taurus in all ages. same.


    "My father!"


    Maruchina stood in front of her father, hands on hips, and her right foot was constantly stepping on the ground, beating the rhythm every moment.


    "I heard that Seren''s messenger has arrived, right?"


    Sitting on the same weird throne, King Zoamer''s voice fully revealed the majesty that a king should have.


    "Yes, that guy Phil sent his daughter over."


    There was a ridiculous arc across Maruchina''s beautiful pretty face, "So, it seems that Sairen hasn''t understood our justice yet."


    King Zoamer leaned on his throne, with a two-handed moustache, and was well maintained at the level of a middle-aged uncle.


    "It''s hard to tell. I don''t know what Phil is thinking. Anyway, his guy is an old-fashioned guy! However, no matter how Sairen interferes, the world will fall into our hands!"


    "You are right, my father! Hum ha ha ha..."


    Maruchina''s mouth first made the queen''s three-part laugh, and the father and daughter looked at each other, and both of them laughed, as if they were talking to them just now, the world has been included. Their mastery is average, and what they rely on is perhaps the treasure of the Zoamer Kingdom, Zoamer''s magic book!


    It really makes people wonder how much power is hidden in such a country that is not too strong, which can make them confident that they can control the world. After King Zoamer laughed for a while, his breath was first unsatisfactory, after all, his age When I am old, I look at my daughter who is still full of energy.


    "Right, Maruchina."


    "What''s the matter, my father?"


    In fact, King Zoamer, who was very sad, reluctantly pointed his finger at the sign on the wall behind him, which was forcibly hung up by his daughter.


    "I''m so sick that I can''t stand it anymore, can you take this weird sign off?"


    Chapter 84-Disputes between nations!Naruto takes the magic book!


    Although King Zoamer is indeed the only king of the Kingdom of Zoamer, his daughter Maruchina is really a messy personality and a certain sense of overpowering aura, which led to King Zoamer She has no status in front of her own daughter, so Maruchina has the final say in this country.


    Of course, these private affairs outsiders will not know, and King Zoamer will not go everywhere to promote such shameful things, so outside, he is still the king of the Kingdom of Zoamer.


    As Seren¡¯s representative, Camelia also arrived in this kingdom and came to replace her father, Prince Phil.


    Zoamer walked along the corridors of the Zoamer Palace under the leadership of two attendants. Although it is not comparable to the Holy Kingdom Salen, it is still a country''s royal palace after all, so it is quite luxurious.


    Camelia was holding her mission to the Kingdom of Zoamer during her trip, and she had a slight worry on her immature face like Lena.


    ''Hey, I feel a little sorry for Naruto and Lena, but this time I am here as the special envoy of the Seren Kingdom. If this matter is known by those two guys who are known for their destruction, it will definitely be They messed up and caused war!Oh oh... absolutely not!''


    Camelia shook her head vigorously, throwing away all the slight guilt that she had just lied. The guilt did appear like the sound of Camelia¡¯s footsteps, but it disappeared in a blink of an eye. Without a trace.


    With her mind tangled up, Camelia has already arrived at the main hall of the palace.


    The honor guards located on the left and right played the trumpets representing welcome. Camelia was only one person, and there were nearly a hundred people in the honor guards here. The welcome ceremony was a bit too grand.


    King Zoamer raised his right hand, signalling that the honor guard could stop playing, and at the same time, those not too big eyes looked at the girl about seven meters in front of him.


    "Princess Camelia, I really welcome you from afar."


    Camelia took a deep breath, tried to suppress the tension that had emerged in her heart, and opened the roll of parchment that had been held in her palm. The words on the top were the words of this world, and at the bottom there was the royal family of Seren. Of the medal.


    "Your Excellency King Zoamer, your country has violated the agreement with our country in the eyes of your country, and it is obviously increasing your country¡¯s military strength at a rapid rate. Therefore, if you continue to expand your military reserves without limit, Seren will no longer sit back and watch. Ignore it, and fell into complete hostility with the Zoamer Kingdom!"


    King Zoamer continued to sit on his throne, the smile on his face did not fluctuate at all.


    "Princess Camelia, how to say our country''s armaments can only be maintained at the level of self-defense. Isn''t Sairen''s response too exaggerated?"


    The content of the conversation became more and more serious, and the thoughts that hadn''t been in Camelia''s heart were immediately thrown behind her. The serious expression on her immature face seemed to prove her growth over the past two years. .


    "King Zoamer! Although you say that there is only self-defense armaments, it is an indisputable fact that other nearby countries have felt threatened! The tension between countries continues to increase, and one day it will evolve into one of the countries. If things turn out to be like this, what kind of responsibility can you take?!"


    Camelia has really grown up a lot, and the words can be said to be reasonable and well-founded. There is no longer just talking nonsense like before. Today¡¯s speaking is very skillful and completely occupy the commanding heights of morality. In conversation, facing this King Zoamer, he has a very obvious advantage.


    King Zoamer looked a little embarrassed under Camelia¡¯s growing conversation skills. His face was stiff and he didn¡¯t know how to speak, and suddenly there was an exaggerated laughter in the air. When Camelia looked up, he saw Maruchina, the emperor of this country, stood behind the chandelier in the main hall, uttered an exaggerated laughter to attract everyone''s attention, and jumped off the chandelier.


    boom!


    The appearance of Maruchina seems to have been seen somewhere before. Gamelia saw Maruchina falling and eating shit in front of him. The first reaction was not funny, but helpless, because such a scene seemed to be It happened to me before, I didn''t think it before, but now I really feel how idiotic I was in the past.


    "Fortunately, I have become a little smarter in the past two years, otherwise I will be the one who is ashamed..."


    Camelia spit out with a smile at fifty steps...


    Regarding the fact that the Kingdom of Zoamer continues to improve its armaments, Maruchina, the queen of the Kingdom of Zoamer, had a dispute or even a fight with the Holy Kingdom Seren, but the trivial things that happened over there seemed to be nothing to Naruto and the others. relationship.


    Because of the National Day of the Kingdom of Zoamer, the legendary Zoamer magic book will be exhibited outside, but the contents hidden in the magic book will not be visible from the outside. , Ran all the way to this Zoamer Kingdom, if you can¡¯t read the contents of the magic book, you will lose money. How can you do this kind of loss?

 1330 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1330

    When other people in the palace welcomed Camelia, Naruto and the others took advantage of this opportunity, didn¡¯t buy tickets, and went straight into Zoamer¡¯s palace. What¡¯s interesting from the outside? It is more in line with Naruto''s style to look through it in his hands.


    As long as Naruto activates the Mayfly technique, there is only one Zoamer Palace, he can come and go freely, and as long as Kuai transforms into a bat, most people will not notice at all, Lena''s strength is not a problem, although Gao Li had a lot of trouble, but he was still not discovered.


    The place where Zoyamer¡¯s magic book is stored is behind the main hall of the palace, in the very center of a very gorgeous palace, where the legendary magic book is placed. The palace is built like an ancient Greek temple. It is a palace, in fact, it is surrounded by twelve stone pillars, and the center is the magic book.


    In order to protect this legendary magic book, of course there are quite strict guards here, but these guards are all just ordinary swordsmen, and there is no fluctuation of magic power in everyone, which means that there is no magician.


    The guys at these levels, let alone Naruto, can be solved in 30 seconds even if it is Gaoli, even the sword of light is not needed, and you can easily win with ordinary swords.


    In a place like this, the Zoamer magic book, and only this degree of guarding, for Naruto and other problem children of this degree, it is not a guard, but a temptation, such a weak guard is simply It was like saying to them,''The magic book is here, hurry up and grab it''.


    Lost an illusion so that all the guards who worked hard were going to sleep. Naruto and the others swaggered into the palace where Zoamel¡¯s magic book was stored. The magic book had become very dilapidated over the years.


    Naruto used the Kusanaru sword to cut the outer crystal cover, took the old magic book in his hand, took a deep breath, and slowly opened it...


    The people in the Zoamer Kingdom don¡¯t know that their magic book has been handed to them, or at this point in time, almost all their attention has been attracted by Camelia, Naruto and they can Successfully succeeded, and Camelia really contributed to this.


    At this moment, Camelia didn''t know that she had helped Naruto and the others unintentionally. Even if she knew it, it was useless, because she had been caught.


    Of course, the off-line emperor of the Zoamer Kingdom didn''t have the ability, and the person who defeated and captured Camelia alive was the menacing man Jelugang Emperor who had never seen him since the incident.


    This time, Jelugang Dishi was hired by the Kingdom of Zoamer and became Gamelia¡¯s enemy, but with a few moves, Gamelia was easily captured.


    Camelia was tied up like a caterpillar and hung in the air. Maruchina looked at Camelia, who was now a prisoner, with her hands on her hips. She laughed and said, "Oh, haha... If you say, the Kingdom of Salem will follow me!"


    King Zoamer heard Maruchina''s words and couldn''t help but correct it.


    "to you?"


    Maruchina, who has an off-line personality, didn''t care about her father''s words at all. She triumphantly looked at Camelia who was hung in the air, and said with a grin: "How about it, the prince of Seren, now? You will become our prisoner, right?"


    Although Camelia still has a lot of immaturity, her own stubborn and tough character is her rare advantage. Although she is now a prisoner, Camelia''s will is not affected at all.


    "Don''t be too smug, Maruchina! Although I am caught by you now, Seren is absolutely impossible to give in. Father, he will come to save me soon!"


    "What is this! Bomb Array!!"


    As soon as Camelia¡¯s voice fell, a huge roar that did not belong to anyone in the kingdom itself came from the interior of the Zoamer Palace. The roar echoed with a strong explosion, from the palace where the magic book was stored. There was a huge explosion in the direction of.


    "How is this going?!"


    "Salen''s air raid?!"


    Maruchina and her dad¡¯s thoughts were completely overwhelmed. Even if Seren was a powerful magic kingdom, air strikes would not come so fast. Camelia recognized the voice and flew fast from not far away. The four figures that came here even proved Camelia''s bad guess, but in any case, let''s ask for help first.


    "Naruto! Lena Sang! Help!"


    Seeing Camelia tied up like a bug, Naruto scratched his head. Compared to Lena, who was obviously unhappy on his face, he was calmer.


    "Camelia, you are here too, although it is a bit troublesome, but let me help you by the way."


    Chapter 85-Awakening!The messy Zoamer ghost!


    Naruto''s mouth was half-hearted, but their purpose was not to rescue Camelia, just by the way.


    King Zoamer feels that something extraordinary is going to happen today. The sweat on his face has been a little unstoppable since Camelia arrived. The four guys now appearing in front of him make him feel even more inexplicable. fear.


    "Who are you guys anyway?"


    "Naruto Uzumaki."


    Naruto¡¯s self-introduction has always been kept simple, and there is no need to say too much to extra people anyway, and Lena¡¯s face has become thicker and thicker in the past two years, with one hand on her waist and a triumphant face. Look like.


    "Listen to me, I am the genius and beautiful girl wizard Lena Imbas..."


    Knowing that Lena''s self-introduction will be very long and long, in order not to waste her time, Naruto quickly reached out and patted Lena on the shoulder, interrupting her introductory self-introduction.


    "What are you doing! Naruto, I''m about to talk about the wonderful time!"


    Naruto gave Lena a blank eye and pointed at people who had been ignored by Lena''s introduction, "I don''t care, but you look at their expressions."


    After King Zoamer heard the name given by Lena, his face changed from stiffness to fear. The sweat was pouring down like a torrent of river water, and the fingers of both hands kept flexing and stretching, as if he was intending to grasp. What to live to relieve the fear in my heart.


    "Are you Lena Imbas?! It''s the ruined bastard girl, the natural enemy of all things in the world, wherever you go, only destruction and killing are left, that notorious avoiding dragon..."


    Lena''s face was completely gloomy because of King Zoamer''s exaggerated comment. In the past two years, Lena''s temper has only become more fierce, and it really doesn''t matter where it gets better.


    "It''s so noisy!"


    Lena''s roar also caused King Zoamer to turn his mind, immediately waved his hand and called his subordinates.


    "Give it all to me! Kill them!!"


    Probably because Lena''s fierce name in the past two years is more terrifying than before, so Zoamer Wang Zhi directly issued the order to kill them. Lena looked at the group of ordinary swordsmen in front of him and sneered disdainfully.


    Naruto stretched out his right hand when Lena laughed and stretched out countless golden chakra silk threads from his palm. These threads flew fast in the air, accurately piercing the heart of every guard.


    However, the chakra silk thread did not penetrate behind these guards, but penetrated their hearts accurately, and then took root on their hearts like monsters, and entangled them like the roots of a big tree. In an instant, the vitality and heart blood in a person''s body were sucked cleanly, and in the end all returned to the body of the vampire Naruto.


    Naruto waved his hand and all the chakra lines disappeared. Looking at King Zoamer with a dull face, he sneered: "I''m sorry, it''s wrong to ignore me, King Zoamer!"


    Although the people killed by Naruto still had a lot of blood on their bodies, because most of their vitality was taken away, their corpses became like corpses in a blink of an eye, and their sunken eye sockets exuded an astonishing horror effect. People can''t help but be frightened.


    A girl like Maruchina with a problematic head was also frightened by Naruto''s horrible killing methods. The scared look on her face finally made her look like a normal girl.


    "Master Jie Lugang Di Shi!"


    Although the appearance is really unflattering, but the appearance of Jelugang Emperor at this time, it is rare to see a handsome, Jelugang Emperor gently turned over in the air, and landed on Naruto In front of them.


    "Naruto, Lena Sang! Jelugang Di Shi was hired by the Zoamer Kingdom, and he said I was his enemy!"


    Camelia was still hung in the air, constantly accusing Jelugang''s evil deeds just now, Naruto snapped his fingers, causing the rope on Camelia to break, and then looked at him with a deep face. Emperor Jielugang who has pulled out his magic sword.


    "Oh, it seems that you are serious, Emperor Jelugang."


    Naruto''s fingers gently stroked the corners of his eyes to make his smile look less eye-catching, but he still couldn''t do it.


    "Do you think it''s possible for you to defeat me? Or do you think the sword in your hand can beat my Kusanaru sword?"


    Emperor Jelugang certainly knows how terrifying the strength of this man Uzumaki Naruto is. Although Lena is far above Naruto when it comes to the fierce name, Lena is far behind Naruto when it comes to strength. Of course it is not his opponent, but he also has a reason not to shrink.


    "Sorry, I must complete my task without betraying my client."


    "Oh, really a moral businessman."


    Lena looked at Emperor Jelugang with one hand on her hips, and she was a little ridiculed in her tone, because she knew Jelugang was not a good person, but Maruchina and Zoamer didn¡¯t know. At this point, because of the words of Emperor Jelugang, both of them looked happy.


    "Master Jielugang Dishi! Hurry up and teach them a lesson!"

 1331 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1331

    "Although I don''t want to, but I must kill you!"


    The determination of Emperor Jelugang, or the will can be quite terrifying, Naruto pinched his chin and looked at Emperor Jelugang with interest.


    "Di Shi Jelugang, you are working so hard to restore your body, right?"


    "Yes, in order to change my body back to its original state, I have to rely on the power of Zoamer''s Magic Book, which is what they paid me!"


    "Really? If that''s the case, I can also pay you this payment in advance." Naruto shrugged, with a malicious expression on his face, took out an old book with a green cover from his body , "Do you think this is it?"


    "How could Zoamel''s magic book be in your hands?!"


    "Oh, just when you were playing here just now, we went to the back and saw the place where the magic book was kept. The chance was so rare that we took it with us." Naruto scratched his hair and sent himself away. The matter of stealing the magic book was made small, completely ignoring King Zoamer¡¯s accusation that you are a thief!


    "Hurry up and give me that magic book!"


    Looking at Emperor Jelugang with excitement, Naruto shook his head boringly, and threw the magic book in his hand.


    "Actually, Jie Lu, even if you get this magic book, it is useless, because what is recorded in it is not a powerful magic at all. It is just the method of making and manipulating weapons a long time ago. Simply put, it is a record. Books with weapons materials from a long time ago have no magic power at all, and they are not helpful to you."


    Emperor Jelugang quickly flipped through the so-called magic book in his hand, and his expression became extremely gloomy.


    "That...that is..."


    King Zoamer wanted to explain, but what his eyes saw at this time was the cold blade in the hands of Emperor Jelugang.


    "That''s the end of your evil deeds!"


    "Jie Lu''s behavior is really simple and easy to understand..."


    Naruto spit out casually, Jelugang Dishi''s act of protecting is really simple to a level, too lazy to spit out this stone man who turned his face faster than a book, Naruto''s eyes scanned left and right.


    "Speaking of which, what about Maruchina, who has a problem with his head?"


    "Ahahahaha..."


    It was the iconic Queen¡¯s laughter, Maruchina¡¯s sharp and recognizable voice was transmitted from the castle, and it was accompanied by a strong shock. This shock, even for the entire Zoammel The capital city can almost be felt.


    "Hahahaha...The ghost of Zoamer, the demon who has been sleeping for a long time, is finally coming back to life!!"


    "That''s right!"


    boom!!


    Maruchina, who had escaped just before Jelugang¡¯s face turned his face, reappeared at this time, but it was not the same as just now, but was manipulating a huge robot. In terms of size and form, both The zero machine is quite similar, with a height of tens of meters, such a machine can indeed be called the name of a demon!


    "What is this?!"


    Maruchina was sitting in the operating cabin of the robot named Zoamer, the ghost of the devil, driving Zoamer from that height while looking down at Naruto and the others.


    "This tall and sturdy body, coupled with powerful limbs, can withstand all attacks, which is the final weapon recorded in the Zoamer Magic Book! You all enlighten me!"


    "Ah, I said why you disappeared just now, it turned out to be hiding there!"


    "That''s right, bet on the reputation of the demon Zoamer! I''m going to attack!!"


    Maruchina has absolute confidence in the power of the ghost of Zoamer. The huge body seems to represent absoluteness. Maruchina pushed the joystick in front of her to the top. A burst of purple-red light emerged from the ghost''s body.


    "The ghost of the devil Zoamer..." Naruto repeated the ungodly name, then turned to look at the confused face of Lena beside her, "Lina, have you heard of this thing? "


    "No, I am familiar with the legend of Zoamer''s magic book, but this ghost of Zoamer... This is the first time I heard about it today..."


    "It''s normal if you haven''t heard of it, because the Demon Zoamer...I came up with it myself."


    "Who knows that kind of ghost!"


    Maruchina''s white eyes far exceed the level of a normal person. Even Naruto can''t help being violent because of this woman''s white eyes. Maruchina herself enjoys it. In fact, she has a very beautiful face. Smiling, put on a pair of small black disc sunglasses.


    "I''m going to fuck!!"


    Maruchina pulled one of the switches, and Zoamer¡¯s chest opened immediately, revealing a huge muzzle. The internal organs of Zoamer¡¯s ghost continued to operate, focusing all energy on the muzzle. in.


    "Let''s launch it! Zoamer''s Cannon!!!"


    Chapter 86¡ªLooking for the Apocalypse of Another World!The Mozu Project is launched!


    Although the ghost of Zoamer is just a messy robot in the evaluation of Naruto and Lena, the power of that shot is really not ordinary!


    A blue beam of light was launched from the muzzle on the chest of the ghost of Zoamer. Almost instantly, the blue beam of light hit a mountain a few kilometers away, followed by a powerful force. The explosion roared, and the light of the explosion destroyed the entire mountain in an instant.


    Although the appearance is really a messy robot, this power is really unexpected.


    It¡¯s probably because I didn¡¯t have any urge to complain about the ghost of Zoamer before, so it¡¯s not too surprised to see that this robot can have such a destructive power at this time, holding his chin quite calm. He said: "It''s really powerful, the power of this gun should barely be comparable to Longpozhan!"


    In any case, although this robot is very large and heavy, it has a main muzzle capable of launching the destructive power of the Dragon Slash. This alone is powerful enough, as long as the Zoamer ghost can store it in its body. If there is enough energy and no other problems occur, it can indeed be regarded as a very powerful artificial weapon!


    Maruchina was content to appreciate the destructive power caused by the ghost of Zoamer, as well as the dull expressions on the faces of Naruto, and smiled triumphantly: "I see, this is the demon Zoa. The power of the ghost of Mer! To be lucky enough to be the prey of the ghost of Zoamer for the first time, thank me very much!"


    "Don''t be kidding! Who would be grateful for this kind of thing!"


    "Hey..." Maruchina let out a sinister laugh, and pointed the muzzle of the ghost of Zoamer at Naruto and the others in front of me, and the energy continued to gather in the muzzle again.


    "That''s it! You all go to die!!"


    The energy in the ghost of Zoamer had accumulated to the limit, Maruchina pulled down the lever beside her and fired the cannon of Zoamer again, but at this time the robot had a problem!


    Oooooo...


    Like a steam train, white steam is continuously ejected from the ghost of Zoamer. The body of this robot seems to be unable to withstand the huge force in the body, or it may be the result of the cannon of Zoamer. Too late to cool down, the overflow of power made the robot lose control of his body and fell straight in front of him.


    "Ah! Run!"


    This chaotic ghost of Zoamer was really unreliable as it seemed. It just launched such a powerful attack, but it immediately faced such a situation. The ghost of Zoamer crashed. Falling to the ground, Naruto and them all escaped, only the hapless father and daughter of Zoamer and Maruchina were crushed under a pair of steel bumps.


    Naruto looked at the''wreckage'' of the ghost of Zoamer, scratching his chin, his mouth was an afterthought.


    "Speaking of it, the science and technology recorded in that magic book are hundreds of years ago, and it doesn''t apply to now."


    "Although the power is quite large, the body of this robot seems to be unbearable. No matter how great the damage is, the result is only a one-off product."


    Naruto and Lena were standing aside, talking completely in a sitting posture, while Maruchina and King Zoamer were all buried under the pair of steel bumps, yelling at Naruto and them.


    "Don''t keep watching! Come and help!"


    Fu Wushuang comes, misfortune does not come alone, this sentence is indeed the truth!


    Maruchina¡¯s Zoamer¡¯s ghost ushered in the day of permanent scrapping when it first attacked, but among the Zoamer¡¯s ghosts, the most important energy storage warehouse is missing. damage.


    Because Maruchina just pulled the lever to start Zoamer¡¯s cannon, although Zoamer¡¯s ghost¡¯s body shattered because it couldn¡¯t bear the excessive energy, the energy storage compartment was retained, and At this time, the Zoamer Cannon was launched!

 1332 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1332

    Because there is no part of the body as a fixation, the entire storage warehouse began to rotate continuously due to the recoil of energy after starting the Zoamer Cannon, and the powerful blue energy flow continued to cause huge in the capital of Zoamer. Destruction.


    "Ah, it seems broken."


    "Stupid! Don''t keep talking coldly, just think of a way!"


    "Even if you tell us to find a way, none of us want to touch the energy tank that has run away." Naruto scratched his cheek, saying something that seemed to be completely irrelevant. "But if you use that spell , It should be possible to stop it."


    "Yes, then, you really just need to use that spell."


    Naruto and Lena looked at each other. The former took the hand of Mou Ai and silently initiated the dimensional avoidance and hid in the ground.


    Woo!!


    The rapid sirens sounded continuously on the streets of Zoamer, and the sharp high tones reminded everyone here that quite dangerous things are about to happen here. The second queen of the Holy Kingdom Seren, Camelia, was temporarily incarnation of the sirens. Shout with all his strength.


    "Dragon Pozhan emergency alert! All citizens please evacuate immediately! Repeat again! Long Pozhan emergency alert..."


    "Something darker than dusk, something brighter than blood, facing the fallen in the passage of time, under the name of your greatness, I swear to the darkness here, to stand in front of us, all stupid Thing, gather the power of you and me, and grant them equal destruction! Dragon Slash!!"


    Two years later, Lena once again launched the most destructive attack black magic, and the red explosion turned the entire capital of Zoamer into ruins.


    The strongest black magic borrowed from the power of the Scarlet Eyed Demon once again became the beginning of this story.


    The Kingdom of Zoamer was destroyed by Lena''s dragon slashing attack, but this is a good thing for other nearby countries.


    Because the Zoamer Kingdom has continued to expand its armaments in recent years, so that the nearby kingdoms are panicked, and even Seren has to come forward to intervene in this matter. The demise of Zoamer will affect the nearby countries. It''s all good to say, because they don''t have to worry that Zoamer will attack them because of being too inflated.


    For this reason, even if Maruchina wants to restore the country, there are very few people who will provide her with resources.


    Zoamel is not a particularly strong country, and it¡¯s not the first time Lena has used Dragon Slash to destroy a country or a town, so Naruto and the others quickly forgot about it and continued with them. In fact, there is no exact destination for the journey.


    After the demise of Zoamer, the names of Gamelia and Jelugang Dishi appeared again in Naruto and their traveling team... Or, Gamelia was indeed following Naruto and them. Yes, and as for Emperor Jelugang, it was Naruto and Lena who followed him facelessly, which made Emperor Jelugang almost violent.


    "I did say that I traveled to find the Apocalypse of another world, but anyway this is my personal problem. Even so...you guys follow me on their own terms and give me almost a little bit. It''s..."


    Emperor Jielugang was forcibly enduring the beating of his hard forehead, looking at the five people in front of him who didn''t know how to be polite to him, sitting here eating and drinking.


    "Have you enough trouble!!"


    Naruto''s mouth was stuffed with food, looking at the look of Jelugang Di Shi who was so angry with them, he still had that calm and unpleasant tone.


    "Relax a little, Jie Lu, I think it would be better for us to find the Revelation of Another World easily."


    "Yes, that''s right, I''m too anxious but I can''t do things."


    Because Naruto and Lena were full of food when they were talking, their voices changed, and Emperor Jelugang resisted the urge to slash with a sword.


    "Who can give me a good word?"


    Naruto and Lena blinked while looking at Emperor Jelugang, and finally turned around at the same time to continue their long battle with the food in front of them.


    Di Shi Jielugang finally gave up the idea of ??talking to the group of animals, and sat down weakly, reaching for his forehead.


    "It''s my fault, I want you to talk to me when you eat."


    The food on the table quickly dwindled under the struggle of the five animals. Lena finally killed a slow sheaf of beer, and then slammed the entire draft beer glass on the table, as if she were a gangster woman said: " That''s right, but we are not unfamiliar, how can we prevent you from leaving it alone!"


    "That''s right, Jelugang Dishi, you are too far-sighted. It was so hard for us to get together like this. As long as we can do it, we will try our best to help you."


    Although Camelia''s words were from the sincerity, but because Lena and Naruto were here, Jelugang Dishi could only feel a headache.


    "I think you guys are just for recreational time..."


    "Hate, it''s not like this!"


    Naruto and Lena stretched out their hands at the same time and pushed Jelugang Teshi, and immediately caused Jelugang Teshi to fall to the ground. Poor Mr. Chimera looked helplessly at this increasingly violent couple. How much evil did I do in my last life before I met them.


    However, neither Jelugang nor Lena knew that Naruto really didn¡¯t lie, and he went to find the Apocalypse of another world with Jelugang, and he didn¡¯t do it for time, because he didn¡¯t have that much. Time can be used for pastime, he knows that from now on, the plan of the demons will surface...


    Chapter 87-Tsundere''s Lena!Target Apocalypse of Another World!


    Jelugang Dishi and Camelia group of problem children reunited together, and the purpose was to find something like the Apocalypse of the Other World.


    At first glance, all the problematic things happened in one time. What this means is already clear, that is, the beginning of the plot!


    The plan that the Mozu has planned for more than two years is finally about to begin, because Naruto¡¯s appearance has caused a big deviation from the original plot, and his memory is not working well at times, so Naruto also It''s not certain how the plot will develop. From now on, he will have to fight for 120,000 points.


    After all, if you really face the high-ranking demons, you can provide enough help to Naruto, and there will be three people who can absolutely trust Naruto, Kariya, Lina and Luna.


    Naruto didn¡¯t say those messy things. He just got used to hiding it in his own heart. Anyway, can communicate with him. Although he can¡¯t know all his thoughts, he is the person most sensitive to Naruto¡¯s emotional changes. With love by his side, Naruto doesn''t have to worry about depression.


    Naruto used to hide his emotions with a smiling face, without letting anyone notice it, and of course Jelugang Teishi did the same.


    The hapless boy who was photographed by Naruto and Lena barely got up and flirted with his own hair like a wire.


    "Forget it, as long as you don''t hinder me, it''s fine, because I bet everything in that legend, which records the''infinite knowledge'' in the Apocalypse of the Other World."


    Camelia seemed to have not figured out the situation yet, with two big eyes staring at Jelugang Di Shi.


    "Then what do you plan to do after you find the Apocalypse of another world?"


    boom!!


    The degree of white eyes of this natural witch once again refreshed Naruto''s cognition. Naruto, Lena, and Jelugang Teshi all fell to the ground because of Camelia¡¯s completely natural words, but in the end it was still Naruto. The person first got up from the ground, explaining helplessly to Camelia.


    "Emperor Jelugang intends to use the knowledge and spells recorded in the Apocalypse of the Other World to make his Chimera body into its original state."


    "What?! You still don''t give up on this?! You are already so handsome!"


    Camelia''s praise could not make Jelugang Di Shi''s emotions high, but his head drooped even more because of it.


    "Even if you say that, I won''t be happy..."


    "No way, after all, Jielu doesn''t like the way he is."


    Naruto looked at the gloomy look of Emperor Jie Lugang, he could understand the feeling of Emperor Jie Lugang.Although the facial features are still quite handsome, after all, because of Lei Zang¡¯s spells, the body of Emperor Jelugang turned into a synthetic beast Chimera. The rock-like skin and appearance do not look like normal humans. Di Shi Jie Lugang was actually very inferior in his heart. If he could not restore his body, he would not be able to survive as a person. So after Lei Zang died, looking for a way to restore himself became Jie. The greatest purpose of Emperor Lu Gang''s survival, this kind of feeling, Naruto can probably experience when he was a Nine-tailed man Zhuli.


    "Why, Jelugang Emperor? Even if it looks different, our friendship will last forever! But you are so unkind..."


    Camelia rarely showed a shy girl, and the expression on Emperor Jelugang''s face also changed a few times.


    "I really can''t see what kind of friendship is..."


    Camelia really didn¡¯t conceal his feelings. Jerogang Teshi is not an idiot, and may not have not realized Gamelia¡¯s feelings. However, it is impossible for the current Jerogang Teshi to treat Camelia. Feelings make any response, because he is a Chimera now.


    With such a body, it is absolutely impossible for Jelugang Teshi to respond to Gamelia¡¯s feelings. Before his body returns to a normal human being, Jelugang Teshi will never like anyone. As for Jelugang Teshi How long will it take to recover, or it will be like this for a lifetime, this matter is only known to God, and if Jelugang Teshi can''t recover for a lifetime, then he and Camelia can only be regarded as undestined. Up.


    Naruto will fight for his own feelings at the level, but when it comes to other people¡¯s feelings, Naruto will only look at it. After all, this is a matter of two people. Naruto is not easy to participate directly, and it will be more interesting to watch it while watching. .

 1333 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1333

    Lena still looked heartless and leaned in front of Camelia.


    "You are too careless like this, Camelia! In front of Jelugang Teshi himself, he said that his skin looks like orange peel, and that his hair is like a hedgehog."


    boom!!


    Today is definitely a day of disaster for Jelugang Di Shi, who has been continuously struck mentally, and at this time he will be tortured by Lena''s poisonous tongue again, wishing to smash his head to death on the dining table.


    However, Emperor Jelugang smashed his head, not only did he not suffer any damage, but his hair, which was not very different from the steel bars, was inserted into the table.


    Naruto looked at the strong hair of Jie Lugang Di Shi, and couldn''t help slandering maliciously.


    ''If Jelugang Dishi wants to make his hair soft, I''m afraid to wash it with sulfuric acid...''


    "I didn''t say that, and the notion of focusing too much on appearance is inherently wrong."


    Di Shi Jie Lugang really couldn''t stand the poisonous tongue attack that these guys hadn''t played. He straightened a piece of hair that had become curved due to the impact just now, turned and left the position.


    "I''m going to bed¡­¡­"


    Jelugang Dishi probably suffered too much mental shock. With his usual style, he actually fell while going up the stairs and almost rolled directly off the stairs, but his figure was still slightly embarrassed. what.


    Naruto gave Lena a blank look, "You..."


    "Oh, is it too much pastime?"


    Because of the continuous attacks of Naruto and the others during the day, the extremely exhausted Jelugang Emperor quickly fell into a deep sleep. Although he had been thinking about things in the Apocalypse of the Other World, he could not resist the constant exhaustion. .


    After putting some clinging love to sleep first, Naruto launched a dimensional avoidance without disturbing anyone, and sneaked into Lena''s room without knowing it.


    Of course, Naruto was not planning to do something H, otherwise Lina would immediately use Shen Mie Zhan to smash him. Given Naruto''s current strength, he has not completely used his own ability to deal with Shen Mie Zhan.


    Although it was late at night, Lena hadn''t slept yet, and the comb in her hand combed her long hair without a single stroke, but her completely unfocused eyes indicated that Lena''s attention was not in her hair at all. on.


    "Apocalypse from another world..."


    Lena''s tender voice sounded in the room, and her ruby ??eyes revealed a look of thinking.


    "Are you going to help Emperor Jie Lugang to find, that otherworldly inspiration?"


    Naruto¡¯s voice sounded abruptly behind Lena. Lena had long been accustomed to his appearance, and appeared in her room without saying hello, so she didn¡¯t feel any irritation. After she put down her comb , His face changed to the usual expression again.


    "You can make it clear to me. I am not trying to help anyone. Even if I go to find the Apocalypse of another world, it is only what I want. The Apocalypse of the other world is an extremely precious magic book. There may be lost treasures in the record. If you let me find me, I will make a fortune!"


    Lena looked like a fan of money, completely different from the worried expression just now, this extremely fast turning speed was personally adjusted by Luna Imbus.


    Although Lina can hide all her emotions with Caifan''s expression, this can''t deceive Naruto who has known her for more than five years.


    "You still look like this, you have to use such an awkward method to care about others, don''t worry, I won''t be angry, the fellow Jie Lugang, I really have to help him find the inspiration of another world."


    Lena''s face blushed for no reason, and Naruto rolled over her beautiful ruby ??eyes.


    "Why are you angry? And I said, I was looking for the Apocalypse of Another World by myself, and it has nothing to do with Emperor Jie Lugang!"


    Lena has a arrogant personality. Although her heart is gentle, the way to express her inner emotions is really awkward. Coupled with a violent personality, it is easy to run away if she is a little uncomfortable. In short, Lena is easy to blow up hair. Tsundere kitten.


    In order to avoid the consequences of being beheaded by the gods, Naruto gave up the idea of ??continuing to tease Lena at this time, and continued to follow her awkward statement.


    "Okay, okay, I know, but if that''s the case, I will also go to find the Apocalypse of the Other World with you. After all, I am very jealous of the countless treasures in it."


    Of course Naruto''s statement is false, but Lena can only feel joy in Naruto''s lie, she snorted, turned and took off the cloak hanging on the wall and put it on her body.


    "Then just set off now, if it''s too late, if someone else gets the Apocalypse of the Other World, we will lose a lot!"


    Naruto tacitly continued to cooperate with Lena''s statement. The two looked at each other, and there was a trace of smirk in all four eyes, one blue and one red.


    It is common sense that you need to collect information before searching for treasures, and in Naruto''s style, there is no better place to collect information than that place...


    The thieves in this world mourn for you...


    Chapter Eighty-The Enigmatic Priest!Jeros is here!


    boom!!


    The explosion of gunpowder smoke and the red firelight completely tore through the dark and silent night. Once again, a band of thieves encountered the murderous hand of the bandit nemesis Lena Imbas, and the whole band of thieves was almost destroyed under Lena''s attack.


    The Apocalypse of the Other World is an endless treasure. A copy of the Apocalypse of the Other World is enough to attract competition from all sides, and Naruto can¡¯t take Lena directly to see the true copy of the Apocalypse. He wants to find another world. For the manuscripts of the Apocalypse circulating in the world, it is necessary to gather information, and for Naruto and Lina, there is no more suitable place than the thieves'' den.


    "Help! Help!"


    The cry of the poor thieves continued to sound in the dark night sky, but Lena never had any sympathy for thieves, and magic power evolved into flame power again in her hands.


    "Yan Zhi!"


    The flames condensed into several arrows, aiming at a rogue who was fleeing, the arrow of flame flew through the air, and instantly hit the rogue, burning his body to a scorched black!


    "It''s a pity, I won''t let you run away!"


    Lena waved her fingers triumphantly, and then a Xiang Fengjie flew to the side of the hapless guy who had been burnt to black coal, and reached out and grabbed him.


    "Among your collections is the''Apocalypse of the Other World''?! Hurry up and hand it over to me obediently!!"


    Under Lena''s roar, the unlucky coke was constantly attacked by sound waves, and it took more than ten seconds to return to its normal appearance, looking at the fierce girl in front of him as if he didn''t know it.


    "Hey? What about another world?"


    "Is there no otherworldly revelation? Really..." Lina let go, and threw aside the unfortunate child who had turned into coke, then turned her gaze to Naruto''s side and shouted: "Hey, Bastard Naruto, did you find anything?"


    Naruto continuously spreads out his spiritual power, because here are just ordinary thieves, there is no strong magician or demons, so Naruto can use his spiritual power to forcibly invade the spiritual world of these thieves, Spy on their past memories.


    Because the method of invading the spirit is quite rude, so although these are not physically attacked by Naruto, the spirit is already severely damaged, amnesia, and becoming an idiot is a matter of course, even if it is due to a mental breakdown, it is very common Most likely, but Naruto wouldn''t care about this life.


    After checking the past memories of these thieves, Naruto did not find anything related to the Apocalypse of the Other World, and could only recover his spirit.


    "There is nothing useful to find, it seems that we are looking for the wrong place."


    Lena curled her lips, although she was a little depressed, but she had already known that the journey to find the Apocalypse of the Other World would not be so smooth, so the mood did not fall for too long, and it almost returned to normal in a flash.


    "Forget it, reorganize it, let the next band of thieves set off, anyway, if you keep looking like this, sooner or later you will find the Apocalypse of the Other World."


    Naruto and Lena¡¯s guilt has long been thrown into the trash can. Although the bandit group was wiped out, it was only a very simple matter for them, whether it was a sense of accomplishment or after the murder. Guilt, they don''t have it.


    The huge explosion attracted the attention of some people. When Naruto and Lena were about to take advantage of the night to solve the two thieves to see if they could find news about the Apocalypse of the Other World, Jie was awakened by the explosion. Emperor Lu Gang and the others have arrived, and behind Camelia is still dragging a slumbering love.


    Gao Li looked at the horror like purgatory here, his eyes still focused on the man and woman here.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Lena froze for a while, because she didn''t expect them to come so soon, so Lena didn''t make up an excuse yet and took the opportunity to wipe the sweat off her face.

 1334 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1334

    "Well...Ah, because I have been depressed for too long, and there is no money for entertainment, so I can''t help but bully these people who do evil..."


    Although Lina made up an excuse temporarily, she can still speak her heart. This is how she enjoys bullying thieves. Although it is often for treasures, fun is also part of it, but besides Naruto, others It was the first time that Lena had known such thoughts in her heart. Even if the thieves who were bullied by Lena were wicked thieves, Gamelia''s face was filled with dark anger.


    "Lina, do you often do such things?!"


    Under Camelia''s aggressive expression, Lena looked a little embarrassed, and Naruto took the opportunity to place a paw on top of Lena''s head and rubbed the cat''s hair.


    "Well, there is no need to hide it. It''s not a shameful thing. In fact, Lena and I are collecting clues about the Apocalypse of the Other World."


    "Apocalypse in another world? Are you two for Emperor Jie Lugang..."


    "No, right! I''m just looking for the Apocalypse of Other Worlds by myself! Listen to me. The treasures and intelligence possessed by the thieves must not be ignored. If there is a target to find, the information of the thieves is very reliable. Yes, I just want to find the Apocalypse of the Other World by myself. Don''t get me wrong!!"


    Lena''s character is really too awkward, so Naruto doesn''t bother to pierce her thoughts here, anyway, she is so arrogant and cute.


    "In a word, what Jelugang Emperor wants is the power that can restore his body in the Apocalypse of the Other World. If we find a copy of the Apocalypse of the Other World, the other things in it will belong to me and Lina. It¡¯s that simple."


    Naruto narrowed his face with a smile, as if things were the same as what he said. He did not expose Lena''s awkward concern at all. Of course, he also concealed some things he knew. Even Lena didn''t know what he was thinking at this time. Plan.


    "Damn¡­¡­"


    A very annoying voice with an indescribable smile rang out in the fire. Naruto reacted the fastest. Following the direction of the sound source, he found a purple hair at the top of a flagpole. ''S figure quickly constricted a sneer in his eyes, but Naruto''s mind was already activated very quickly.


    "I finally waited for you, Jeros..."


    What appeared in front of Naruto and them was the strongest Demon Clan in this world except the Scarlet-Eyed Demon King and the five henchmen. The strongest beast priest Jeros created by the Beast King, of course, currently knows that he is a Demon Clan. There is only Naruto alone.


    In the past two years, Naruto and Jeroth had met once, and he still wanted to help the Beastmaster deliver an invitation to Naruto, and at that time Jeroth had avoided everyone¡¯s eyes and faced Naruto alone, that is to say, Except for Naruto, everyone else is the first time to see this squinted purple-haired man.


    Naruto¡¯s brain was raised to the highest alert almost the moment he saw Gerlos. In front of him were the priests made by the king of strategy, the Beast King. He was one of the most insidious and cunning people in the world. He was worried too much. Under the circumstances, Naruto has to be more careful, otherwise one accidentally really wants to capsize the boat in the gutter. After all, Naruto and Jeros are not friends, at best they are a relationship of mutual use.


    Standing on the top of the flagpole, Jeros also deliberately pretended not to know Naruto, holding his own scepter under his armpit, and clapping gently.


    "It''s amazing. You really deserve to be Lena Imbas, who is known as the nemesis of thieves. I didn''t expect you to notice this problem."


    Like Naruto, Gerlos also likes to use laughter to cover up everything about him. Whether it''s a smile or a laugh, it becomes their mask to cover up the true thoughts in their eyes and in their hearts. Such people are actually very annoying.


    Gerlos continued his almost perfect performance, his eyes only flickered on Naruto when he jumped off the flagpole, and then there was no visual stop, which would definitely not cause anyone to doubt.


    "I haven''t been in vain following you for so long. Let me tell you the truth. I have been searching for the Apocalypse of the Other World for a long time. If you want, I would like to invite you to the band of thieves I know and retrieve it. A transcript of the Apocalypse of Another World."


    "Transcript from the Apocalypse of the Other World?" Naruto''s eyes widened, and he kindly cooperated with Jeros in his play. If he didn''t cooperate with him, I would be afraid that a girl like Lena would be fooled. It is a bit difficult.


    "That''s right, although it''s only a small part of the infinite knowledge, my purpose is to retrieve the transcripts of the Apocalypse of the Other World."


    Naruto cooperated with Jerome''s acting skills, and then the expression on his face turned into a fox-like smile, and he looked at Jerome in front of him with a sharp and cold eyes like ice skates.


    boom!!


    The flagpole just now finally collapsed because it could not withstand the burning of the flames. The flagpole that had been carbonized because of the flames burned became very fragile, and when it fell on the ground, it turned into flames.


    "I said you... who the hell is it?"


    The iconic smile of Jeros, as if it will always be the same, will not change. In other words, Jeros is a poker face in another sense. It is basically impossible to observe his mind and thoughts from the expression.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a strange person."


    What Jeros said made Naruto roll his eyes. If you weren''t surprised, there would be no strange people in this world.


    "As you can see, I am a mysterious priest. My name is Jeros."


    Chapter Eighty-Nine-Geroth''s Bait!Unidentifiable purpose!


    This guy Jeros...


    To be honest, it is really yin and yang strange. When it appeared under such circumstances, he suddenly said information about the Apocalypse of the Other World. He also claimed to be a mysterious priest. No matter how he looked at it, people couldn''t believe this guy.


    The burning thieves den is obviously not a suitable place for conversation. A group of people came to the wild, and Naruto made a small house out of the wooden escape, which was regarded as a temporary place for conversation.


    A bonfire rose in the hut. Gerlos sat alone on one side, while everyone else gathered on the other side, facing the fire. Naruto and they could see Gerlos¡¯s face twisted slightly after the fire, but He still smiled like that, always keeping that 101-style smile.


    Across the flames, Lena leaned in her ear, constantly expressing her suspicion of Jeros.


    "This guy is really suspicious. Although he is smiling, he claims to be a mysterious priest, so the level of suspiciousness has really increased."


    Lena¡¯s suspicion is definitely not unreasonable. Although Naruto cooperated with the Beastmaster, he also did not trust these demons. Whether it was Jeros or the Beastmaster, Naruto did not trust all of them, they all used each other. The relationship is only.


    Gaoli glanced at the smiling Jeroth, then turned his head to express his opinion.


    "But he said he wanted to tell us the whereabouts of the transcript of the Apocalypse of the Other World, he shouldn''t be a bad person."


    "Stupid! No one can guarantee the authenticity of the manuscript he said, who knows if it is genuine!"


    boom!


    Jeros threw two sticks of wood into the bonfire in front of him, which immediately made the flames a little bigger, and the flames scorched the air and made a bang, and then Jeros came along like a ghost. .


    "The authenticity of the manuscript is absolutely guaranteed, because the manuscript I am looking for is something that was stolen from the priesthood that everyone envied by the man who managed the Apocalypse for generations, so the stolen manuscripts must be Really."


    Naruto kept his vigilance against Jeros, while cooperating with Jeros to continue acting.


    "According to what you said, why do you track down those stolen copybooks? And where did you know the news?"


    Jeros was smiling hippiely, and with Naruto''s cooperation, he continued to make up nonsense.


    "Because I am a priest who has inherited that priesthood. The stolen transcript of the Apocalypse of the Other World is related to the reputation of the priest. If possible, I hope to resolve this matter as safely as possible, so I have tried my best. Track down the stolen copy."


    There is nothing wrong with what Jeros said, and he is not a complete lie, because he is indeed a priest, but only a beast priest under the command of Beast King Jie Lasi.


    Lena scratched her chin lightly, feeling unable to think of any flaws.


    "That said, it makes sense."


    Snapped!


    Gerlos patted his hands suddenly, and looked at the group of people in front of him with a smile, "If I say that, would you believe it?"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Did what you just said was fabricated?!"


    "Hey! Jeros, we are serious, don''t you kid me!" When Lena was angry, the four tiger teeth in her mouth became more obvious. Look at that posture. If Jero said nonsense , She had the plan to use God to kill people.


    Gerlos secretly glanced at Naruto, and after realizing that he hadn''t responded, he continued to smile.


    "Don''t be so angry, I''m not joking with you, because I''m really tracking down the transcript. Without your help, I would be very troubled."


    "Yes, how would your plan go on without us..."


    Naruto was frantically complaining to Jeroth in his heart, but it was related to his agreement with the Beastmaster, so it was impossible for him to expose Jeroth here, but he was full of doubts.

 1335 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1335

    The Beastmaster wanted Naruto to cooperate with Pluto as much as possible, and even gave a set of Sacred Heart Jade for this, but Naruto knew that the Beastmaster and Pluto were not compatible, and the Beastmaster''s approach felt really unreasonable.Pluto¡¯s actions have been planning for more than two years, and Naruto still can¡¯t see what his plans are, and among the Beast King and Pluto, the three demon kings, the Dragon King, the Sea King, and the Overlord are playing. Character?


    Although they are the five confidantes of the Scarlet Eyed Demon, they are not monolithic, so their goals should not be exactly the same, so it is difficult to guess that way.


    After calming down his chaotic thoughts, Naruto sealed all the doubts and thoughts deep in his heart, rolling his eyes to stare at Jeroth.


    "So I ask you what is the reason? You are looking for us to help you find the transcript of the Apocalypse of another world. What is the reason?"


    Naruto''s eyes were fixed on Jeros, although he did not open the eyes of the jade reincarnation, but his eyes were still enough to generate enough pressure, although in Lena and the others, Naruto was asking about the Apocalypse of another world. However, both Naruto and Jeroth knew that what he was asking about was the purpose of the Beastmaster and Hades.


    Jeros squinted his eyes, and Naruto''s question made him think about it, but it didn''t take long before he opened one eye and wiggled his fingers left and right.


    "This is a secret."


    "Ah!"


    This guy Jeros is definitely a master. Naruto has been mentally prepared for a long time, so he is basically unaffected. However, Lina is so angry with Jeross attitude that Naruto and the others Pull aside and growl.


    "That nasty guy, looks like a man!"


    "Hey?" Gao Li exclaimed, fully expressing his sense of existence, "He has eaten people? I really can''t tell that he is that kind of person!"


    "moron!!"


    Regardless of the occasion, Gao Li, who was stupid at any time, got Lena''s punch and Naruto''s kick. The jellyfish was immediately thrown into the corner by Naruto and Lena to make him slowly moldy.


    Although Emperor Jelugang was the person present who cared most about the Apocalypse of the Other World, he had been on the side since just now and did not interrupt at all until Gao Li was thrown into the corner by Naruto and the others to get moldy. Emperor Jielugang spoke coldly.


    "It''s boring... Anyway, since we know that you are looking for the same thing as us, how could we promise to help you?"


    Although Jeroth looks only a young man in his twenties, he is actually an old monster over a thousand years old. What''s more, his master is still the most strategic beast king among the five kings. Jeroth''s mind is absolutely profound. It''s not Jielugang Dishi to compare. Although Jielugang Dishi has such an indifferent tone, Jeiros still maintains such an irritating smile.


    "In that case, if you are willing to help me, how about I must provide you with the information that Jelugang Dishi needs in the transcript?"


    "Who would believe you?!"


    "Is that so? Then this is troublesome..."


    The distressed expression of Jeros holding his chin seems to be because Jelugang Dishi refused his request, but Naruto knows that Jeros should be thinking about how evil Jielu is. Gondishi have a meal.


    Di Shi Jie Lu Gang and Je Luo Shi should be considered to be incompatible with each other by nature. Seeing this guy with a smile on his face, he went into flames and reached out and grabbed Jero''s collar.


    "You guy, what are you trying to do?!"


    ''Jie Lu, crush him!Give him a meal!!''


    Naruto screamed for Jelugang Dishi in his heart. Although Naruto could not expose Jeiros directly because of the Beastmaster¡¯s deal, it does not mean that he and Jeiros are friends. In fact, Naruto wanted very much. Seeing that Jerome was at a loss, if Jelugang Dishi really punched Jerome directly, in order to hide his identity, he might really get a punch on purpose. That would be very fun.


    Naruto''s bad thoughts encountered Waterloo again, and his thoughts ushered in endless darkness as soon as they saw the dawn.


    "Don''t be so angry, Jie Lugang Teshi." Camelia pulled Jie Lugang Teshi, lest he really runaway, "I know you are not easy to believe in others because of some things in the past, but Jie Luo Shi doesn''t seem to be a bad person either. It would be nice if he could find a copy of the Apocalypse of the Other World."


    Emperor Jelugang''s expression was as cold as before, completely unaffected by Camelia''s words, his face was as rigid as his Chimera''s body.


    "I don''t have time to do these boring things?"


    "Then what do you want?"


    Emperor Jelugang closed his glasses, his face became completely condensed, like a face of concrete...


    "I should have already told you, this matter is my personal matter no matter what, I must find the Apocalypse of another world!"


    Di Shi Jie Lu Gang directly threw off these words, immediately opened the door of the cabin and walked out, his back figure absolutely without stopping.


    Naruto''s eyes stayed on the back of Jelugang Dishi for three seconds, and after expressing his friend''s love, he immediately withdrew it. The original blue and clear eyes became as deep as the sea.


    ''Jeroth, maybe we should have a good talk...''


    Chapter 90-Apocalypse from another world is in hand!Gerlos strikes!


    According to the information given by Gerlos, Lena and the others went to a thief''s cottage, looking for a copy of the Apocalypse of the Other World.


    After all, Jeros is an outsider. It is really unreasonable to act with him. Lena and Kariya are responsible for stealing the transcript of the Apocalypse of the Other World, and Camelia Gori is responsible for not supporting it outside. Naruto is just lazy blatantly.


    Naruto knows where the real copies of the Apocalypse are located, so these manuscripts actually have no meaning to him. What he is more concerned about now is what the bastard Jeros is planning.


    The distant cottage was in chaos because of Lena''s infiltration, explosions and screams constantly echoed in the night sky.


    On a hill that is not too high, Naruto and Jeros stood side by side, looking at the chaos in the cottage, both of them admired all this with indifferent eyes, as if it was caused there. Destruction and death have nothing to do with them.


    The sound of destruction over there gradually weakened, and it seemed that it had reached the end, and Ming could speak.


    "Jeroth, what is your purpose for coming this time, is the Beastmaster looking for me?"


    Jeros is still smiling, but this smile is not the kind of false 101 smile, but with endless coldness and gloom, his eyes have been opened, to be honest, this is what a demons deserve Something.


    "It''s not Lord Beast King, but Lord Pluto. This time I came according to Lord Pluto''s orders."


    "Fibrizol?"


    Naruto directly called out the name of Hades, but he himself was not a member of the demon race, and Jeros would not be angry with Naruto at this point.


    There is no direct contact between Naruto and Pluto, but I have heard from Luna that Pluto Fibrizol is the most sinister and despicable of the five kings, and his methods are extremely despicable and cruel, which is the most disgusting one of the five kings.


    Analyzing from Luna¡¯s words, Pluto Fibrizol is a complete madman at all. He wants to analyze the idea of ??a smart man, no matter how the other party hides it, but there will always be flaws, but it is almost impossible to analyze the idea of ??a madman. Yes, because lunatics have no reason, there is no rule to follow.


    Naruto''s thoughts turned, and his eyes returned to normal as soon as he narrowed slightly.


    "What about you, Jeros? In the plans of the Beastmaster and Hades, which side are you helping? Or do you have your own goals?"


    "Damn"


    Jeroth yelled exaggeratedly, and his eyes became squinted and smiling again.


    "You can''t talk nonsense like this, Naruto, if Hades and Beastmasters hear it, I won''t have a good end, and my heart is almost frightened."


    For the poor acting skills of Gerlos, Naruto did not hesitate to give him a wink.


    "You don''t come here, Jeros! You are a spirit body, where does the heart come from? And even if you have, what does your heart look like, a small black cone?"


    Gerlos was still smiling, making it difficult to see what he was thinking, and then spread his hands again with a sigh.


    "I''m so pitiful, Lord Beastmaster and Lord Pluto will ask me to do things, and I have done so many jobs without any salary increase. Moreover, Lord Beastmaster and Lord Pluto don''t tell me what they are going to do, oh...middle management staff It''s so pathetic..."


    Gerlos said all nonsense for a long time, anyway, there was only one meaning.


    ''I don''t know what the purpose of Beastmaster and Pluto are, so don''t waste time with me.''


    This is what Jeros wanted to convey, Naruto understood, so he didn''t bother to continue talking nonsense with him, and instead looked at the cottage where the explosion had almost completely disappeared.

 1336 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1336

    "It looks like it''s over there, don''t you go over and take a look?"


    "Hehe, this idiot, the Apocalypse of the Other World is coming soon."


    In the cottage of the bandits, Lena and Karai follow behind the boss of the bandit group. Because of Lena¡¯s attack just now, the entire cottage is in chaos, and the boss here is facing such a dangerous situation. Next, of course, I immediately went to find the most precious treasure here, that is, the transcript of the Apocalypse of the Other World, but this was all thought of by Lena.


    He didn¡¯t know where the transcripts of the Apocalypse of the Other Worlds were placed, because he was afraid of destroying those precious manuscripts, so powerful magic could not be used, but he asked the other party to take her to store the transcripts of the Apocalypse The place is the most suitable.


    Kariya turned into a blood mist that was imperceptible to the naked eye and followed Lena, watching Lena look as happy as a child, and Kariya''s soft laughter was also heard from the blood mist.


    "Lina is really amazing, whether it is magic or the mind is a genius."


    "Humph!"


    Kaya is not Lena¡¯s favorite person, but in a sense it is Lena¡¯s favorite person. Among the most important people around Lena, Naruto and Luna, one is to provoke Lena. Le, one is that bullying her sister is regarded as the highest enjoyment in life. Compared with them, the gentle and kind-hearted love is an angel to Lena. Lena has received the most praise. It also comes from the love here.


    After receiving the praise of love again, Lena hummed twice, a smug on her small face.


    "Of course, I''m a genius and beautiful girl wizard, Lena Imbas!"


    Mou Ai is not as bad as Naruto, so for Lena¡¯s childish behavior, Mou Ai just thinks it¡¯s cute, and there is no intention to tease her. The blood mist turned into the shape of a big hand in the air. The top of the head patted twice.


    After receiving the required compliments, Lena became more confident, and quickly followed the boss of the bandit group to a treasure room.


    The treasures that this bandit group has searched over the years are stored here. There are countless gold and silver jewels. There are also many priceless paintings hanging on the walls. The wealth held here is almost equal to half of the Treasury of the Kingdom of Zoamer. As far as the bandit group is concerned, this place is really quite affluent.


    The boss with the cockscomb head took a picture from the wall, threw it on the ground, and smashed the frame severely, revealing a few pieces of parchment hidden behind the painting, that is, the priceless treasure, another world. Transcript of apocalypse!


    "That hateful woman, dare to use such a strange trick to deal with me, but now I have to take this away first!"


    Cockscomb did not notice that there were two people hiding and taking a peek while carrying all the transcripts of the Apocalypse that he had, and at the same time placed some precious gems that were not heavy but very expensive. , Immediately prepare to run away.


    "Okay, it''s time to do it... Hey?!"


    Lena had originally planned to take this opportunity to grab the transcript of the Apocalypse of the Other World, but someone took the lead in front of Lena. This person was not the mysterious Jeros, but was angry and left alone. Jelugang Di Shi!


    "Sorry, please give me the transcript of the Apocalypse of the Other World."


    Emperor Jelugang held his magic sword in his hand and looked at the cockscomb head in front of him with indifference.


    "Don''t even think about it! Get out of here!!"


    Cockscomb roared in his mouth, while swinging his own big sword, looking at the man in front of him, but Emperor Jelugang did all this to obtain the transcript of the Enlightenment of the Other World, how could he just give up like this, With a wave of the magic sword in his hand, the cockscomb head immediately fell to the ground.


    "Don''t worry, I slashed with the back of the sword..." Di Shi Jie Lugang said, then his eyes focused on the magic sword in his hand, his expression turned into a dull face, "I''m sorry, forget this sword It''s a double-edged sword...but forget it, as long as you can get the transcript of the Apocalypse of the Other World.


    "Hey! Jie Lu!"


    Lena hung down from the hole in the ceiling, looking down at the indifferent Jie Lugang Di Shi, and shouted: "That''s how you planned from the beginning. Pretend you have other things and follow us all the way. come!"


    Di Shi Jielugang took the transcript of the Enlightenment of the Other World from the hands of the cockscomb head. Although he was a little guilty, his emotion was completely insignificant under the desire to make himself a normal person.


    "I''m really sorry, but about this matter, I can''t compromise."


    Emperor Jelugang has been searching for the legendary apocalypse of another world for two years, and now he finally took a copy of it in his own hands. Emperor Jelugang has almost exhausted all his energy to restrain it. The excitement in my heart kept admonishing myself that there might not be the magic I needed in it, but I couldn''t help the crazy joy in my heart.


    The entire thief¡¯s cottage was destroyed because of Lena¡¯s attack just now. Walking in the corridor here, surrounded by collapsed walls and burning flames, as well as a corpse that has not lost its temperature, it is almost like walking in the world. It''s the same as purgatory, but for Emperor Jelugang at this time, even walking in the devil''s lair, it is as beautiful as heaven.


    Emperor Jie Lugang wanted to check the content recorded in the transcript of the Apocalypse in his hand, but a figure on the road ahead forced Emperor Jie Lugang to temporarily suppress this idea.


    Across the blazing fire, the one who stood in front of Emperor Jelugang was the priest who disliked him and claimed to be the current custodian of the transcript of the Apocalypse, Jeros!


    Gerlos had the iconic smile on his face, but somehow it was cold.


    "Excuse me, can you please give me the transcript of the Apocalypse of the Other World?"


    Chapter 91-Destroy the transcript!The conspiracy of Gerlos!


    Although the Apocalypse is just an excuse for Jerome to approach Naruto and the others, he is certainly not a priest who takes care of the Apocalypse, but because the Apocalypse contains the memory of the water dragon king. , There may be something unfavorable to the demons, so if this is the case, Jeros will try to destroy these manuscripts. Before that, Jeros must be seen in Jelugang Teshi Before the content of those transcripts, first determine what is inside.


    Di Shi Jie Lugang''s face changed from the excitement just now to the stiffness and coldness of his skin, but sweat could not help but seep out of his face.


    "Jeroz..."


    This mysterious man exudes an aura that makes Jelugang very annoying, and Jelugang can''t say why, but he feels that he hates this person very much, and Jeluos appears in front of Jelugang. , The purpose is to take away the Apocalypse of the Other World in his hands, this is of course impossible for Emperor Jielugang to accept.


    "Sorry, let me first confirm the content in the Apocalypse of the Other World."


    Jeros kept a mysterious smile, holding his scepter in his hand, and rushed towards Jelugang Emperor at a speed of nothingness.


    Jeros has the abilities of both beast priests and beast generals, so he is very proficient in time and space magic. Although there is no Naruto¡¯s three pupil skills, Jeros does not need time and space coordinates, and can freely shuttle back and forth in time and space. When it comes to flexibility, I am afraid it is still above Naruto.


    Jerome¡¯s body flashed and jumped in front of Jerome¡¯s body like a ghost, and Jerome¡¯s ability could not keep up with Jerome¡¯s terrifying speed. He hadn¡¯t reacted yet, and his hands were tightly clasped The transcript of the Apocalypse of the Other World has been taken away.


    Jerome quickly snatched the manuscript from Jelugang Emperor''s hand, and the whole process did not take more than a second. If Jeluosh planned to kill Jelugang Emperor, it would actually be just such a little time.


    Jerome took away the Apocalypse of the Other World in the hands of Emperor Jelugang at the speed of lightning, and with a light jump of his body, he appeared in the window.


    "You hateful fellow! Hurry up and give me the Apocalypse of the Other World!!"


    The crimson fire shining on Jeros'' face made his smile look so annoying.


    "Let me make sure first, and later if I know it''s useless, it will be returned to you."


    Old God Jeros was there, he was not at all nervous, because he knew very well that as long as Naruto Uzumaki didn¡¯t make a move, even if Lena used God Slash, as long as he tried to escape, Lena would have no choice but to take him. Easily, just sit on the window and start viewing the contents of the Apocalypse of the Other World.


    "You guy..." Jelugang Dishi didn''t believe Jerome''s words at all. Rather than waiting for Jerome to finish reading, Jelugang Dishi''s choice was to grab it directly!


    "Yan Zhi!"


    ''Idiot, that kind of kid''s tricks are useless to Gerlos...''


    Naruto followed Jeros to the thief¡¯s cottage, but did not show up immediately, but hid aside, watching the dispute between Jeros and Jelugang Teshi, because if he appeared, It is unreasonable for Gerlos to take away those transcripts of the Apocalypse of the Other World, so it is better for him to temporarily disappear at this time.


    Emperor Jelugang is also considered a relatively strong magician. The flame arrow he launched is not small, but it is a joke in front of a high-ranking demon like Jeros.


    Those few arrows of flame flew quickly in front of Jeros, and then they were blocked by an invisible regular hexagonal barrier.


    This barrier is also one of Jerome¡¯s own tricks. It has always been shrouded by him at ordinary times, able to resist some weaker attacks indiscriminately, and Jerome¡¯s Flame Arrow is of course weaker. .


    The power fluctuations of the Flame Arrow made the green barrier unfold in front of his eyes, and the barrier completely dissolves and absorbs the power of the Flame Arrow in a blink of an eye, and without even a single explosion, it simply eliminates it completely. invisible.


    "how is this possible?!"


    "You are really anxious, didn''t you say it will be given to you in a while?"


    Lina also rushed over from the treasure vault just now. Although she was very upset with Jelugang¡¯s previous actions, it would be better to hand it over to Jeluoshi instead of handing over the Apocalypse of the Other World. a little.


    "Jeruoshi, you said that you want to give us the Apocalypse of the Other World, hurry up!"

 1337 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1337

    "Hey, don''t worry, it will be given to you if there is no problem after reading it."


    Jerome¡¯s unhurried attitude completely angered Jelugang Emperor, because the constant burning anger in his heart and the extreme desire to restore the human body made Jelugang extremely crazy. Move.


    "I can''t manage that much, show me the trick!"


    "Jielu! You are crazy!"


    Lena accidentally said her heart, but Naruto silently launched the dimensional avoidance and hid under the ground.


    "Wind Demon Roaring Bullet!!"


    boom!!


    The power of the wind elves gathered and compressed in the hands of Jelugang Emperor. Then, at the moment of the attack, the wind power in Jelugang Emperor¡¯s hands burst into a violent wind in an instant, and the rapidly expanding air became With the power of a huge muzzle, the tall wall in front of you was blown into dust!


    "Jie Lugang Di Shi, you bastard! I will never spare you!!"


    Lena¡¯s roar was crushed by the huge stone slab that fell from the sky, and Camelia and Gori also became victims of Jelugang¡¯s nerves. They were all crushed under the collapsed stone slab, only mow. Love turned into blood mist and fled in time.


    Emperor Jelugang sent out an extra-large Wind Demon Roaring Bullet, which almost destroyed the entire cottage in one move. Because of his excessive use of his magic power, Emperor Jelugang¡¯s breathing became chaotic because of the move just now, but when he When his hand caught a few parchments falling from the air, it was all worthwhile.


    Lena crawled out from under the slate like a zombie, looking at the stone man whose attention was completely focused on the transcript of the Apocalypse of the Other World.


    "Hey! Jie Lu, you are too much!"


    Emperor Jelugang stared unblinkingly at the transcript of the Apocalypse in his hand, "I''m sorry, but I have to get this thing."


    The pieces of parchment in his hand seem to have become the life-saving straw for Emperor Jie Lugang, and when he unfolded the transcript of the Apocalypse of the Other World to accurately read the content, a green magical fire flashed in an instant. Just burned these few manuscripts completely.


    "Why... how could this be..."


    "Oh, that doesn''t seem to be the transcript I was looking for." The lingering voice of Jeros continued to float in the air, and it also indicated that Emperor Jerogang¡¯s attack just now had no effect on Jeros. , "But you can''t let you see what''s inside, so I will deal with it."


    "what did you say?!"


    "Oh, by the way, there is no record of what Jelugang Emperor wants to know, so don''t worry."


    "How is it possible, do you think I will believe you?!"


    "Believe it or not, we will always have the opportunity to meet again, so please give us more advice then."


    "Jeroth, what is your real purpose?!"


    "That''s... a secret."


    Jerome''s shadow shook his finger at Lena and Jelugang Teshi, and then disappeared completely. The roar in Jelugang¡¯s mouth represented the depression and anger in his heart, but he still did not breathe. Panting up, fainted completely.


    Naruto appeared in front of the gloomy-looking Jelugang Emperor in the morning of the next day, eating breakfast leisurely.


    Last night, just the depressed look after Jelugang Dishi was played by Jeros, nothing good would happen to Naruto if he showed up, so he still wandered outside for the whole night, and then enjoyed his own breakfast.


    However, although the guy Jeros is really yin and yang, he really didn¡¯t lie to Emperor Jie Lugang. At least the manuscript of the Apocalypse that he said did not contain anything Jie Lugang needs to know. Really.


    Naruto once scanned the manuscript with his own mental power before Jerome destroyed the manuscript. The content recorded above really has nothing to do with Jerome Teshi. There is no way to restore Chimera to its original state. Recorded above is the method of making Zanafa armor.


    The manufacturing method of the strongest armor that was first invented by mankind and whose power could rival the gods and demons was recorded in that copy.


    Although Zanafa of Silver Warcraft is not a concern for high-ranking demons like Jeros, because Zanafa has infinite magic power and magic immunity characteristics, if it is manufactured in large quantities, it will still cause a certain amount of damage to the demons. Therefore, Jeros must destroy that copy, and it is even more impossible for humans to see that copy.


    Fortunately, this transcript was previously obtained by bandits who could not use magic at all. If it were to fall into the hands of some dark wizard, Serrag¡¯s tragedy would only happen again.


    After one night, the depressed Jelugang Dishi finally recovered a little bit of energy. Although the transcript of the Apocalypse found this time was destroyed by Jeros, as long as the real copy has not been Destroyed, even if Emperor Jielugang still has hope, he will definitely not give up. Before he is old and dead, he will continue to search for the Apocalypse of the Other World. Of course, Naruto and the others have died to accompany the gentleman, although Emperor Jielugang Scholars are really not gentlemen, they are mainly just bored.


    And just as Jeros said, they will meet again soon. After all, the beast priest is also known to be unsuccessful...


    Chapter 92-The Commission of the Wizards Association!The insidiousness of politicians!


    It¡¯s difficult to find the Apocalypse of another world, so it is necessary to collect information, and it is also difficult to collect information related to the Apocalypse of another world. So in order to get the information related to the Apocalypse, Naruto and others You have to travel around. To be precise, it means just wandering around and arguing about nothing, and it''s the same today.


    "Why do you always say these unreasonable things?!"


    Lena''s voice became stronger during constant quarrels, and it was not Naruto who was diametrically opposed to her today, but Camelia, the white maiden with a righteous face.


    "That''s because Lena, you are too self-centered! Please listen to our opinions!"


    If the ignorant outsider hears such a fierce quarrel between Lena and Camelia, I am afraid they will think that they are arguing on a very serious topic, but these guys really don¡¯t need to quarrel at a critical juncture. Type, and when they are arguing, it is definitely not a big deal.


    Naruto looked at a woman and... a woman who suddenly quarreled with a very helpless look, and said, "It''s okay anyway, you two should decide quickly. I''m so hungry."


    "No, Naruto, let''s make things clear today."


    Jelugang Dishi, who usually does not participate in quarrels with such children at all, may have taken the wrong medicine today, his stiff face looked serious.


    "I don''t need to listen to Lena every time."


    Naruto squeezed his chin, looked at the serious-faced Emperor Jelugang with a playful look, and joked: "I think you are not called listening to Lena, but you are just afraid of her force. It¡¯s so miserable every time you get up, and you are so embarrassed to say such things, Jie Lu."


    Emperor Jelugang''s complexion became stiff, and a little blush could be seen under the cyan skin, which was irritated by Naruto.


    Karai looked around with those beautiful green eyes, and it might be difficult for her to understand the reason for the quarrel between them based on her usual wisdom.


    "But I think Lena did the right thing, so I just listen to her."


    "Woo... Sure enough, it''s best for me to love sister..."


    "Not really! Lina is just based on her own preferences!"


    "Following your own desires is nothing wrong in itself."


    "That''s correct, and it''s only based on your own preferences. This is the conclusion I have done a lot of careful investigation beforehand. The food that I should eat when I go to Adora City is New Heilong''s barbecue!"


    "We did the investigation as well. The famous cuisine of Adora City should be Nalanala''s hot pot!"


    This is the daily life of this group of problem children. Just because what kind of food should be eaten today is enough to noisy the streets and the streets, and they don¡¯t feel any problems at all. Originally, the onlookers saw the truth about their quarrel. Go, and the six-member group of problem children also reached a consensus under Naruto''s proposal, and each had its own food.


    Although it is very dangerous to act separately when the thousand-year-old bastard Jeros is following in the dark, since Lena and Kariya are with Naruto, Naruto ignores Jie Lugang. Teishi, Camelia and Gori may encounter dangers.


    After all, the real goal of Gerlos was actually only Naruto.


    When I came to the New Heilong BBQ restaurant recommended by Lena, when the delicious roast was on the table, Lena¡¯s previous quarrel with Camelia was completely forgotten. The world of food is very simple. The same is true for Lena.


    "Ah, delicious!"


    Lena''s voice couldn''t reveal any girl''s feeling at all, and she was holding a fat leg of lamb in her hand.


    "I can''t do anything with those three fools! I don''t even want to eat such a delicious thing!"


    "I agree!"

 1338 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1338

    Naruto stuffed a whole grilled fish into his mouth, then pulled the fish¡¯s tail to pull out a complete fish bone, and then quickly picked up the silver knife in front of him, from Lena¡¯s hand. The most tender piece was cut from that Yang leg.


    "The food is really the best food grabbed from others."


    "Ahhhhh! Uzumaki Naruto, that''s my lamb! You hand it over to me!"


    Naruto deliberately held half of that piece of lamb in his mouth, and half of it was exposed, and at the same time spoke to Lena in ventral language.


    "If you want to eat, come by yourself."


    He is holding ordinary lamb like this, everyone knows what consequences Lena would have if he really eats it in the past, but he looks strong on the outside, and his heart has always been a victim of Lena because of Luna¡¯s childhood oppression. It is impossible to take the initiative to make such a move, a small face is flushed.


    Although Naruto really wanted Lena to take the initiative to kiss her, she knew that this kind of thing was impossible with her character, so she swallowed all the lamb in her mouth and did not continue to molest her.


    Naruto and the others feasted on it. Although there were no children with these three problems, they were just the three. The food grabbing process was also fierce. Others looked at it and almost thought it would become a level that could trigger a world war.


    Just when Naruto and the others were fighting for the N+1th war for food, a young man in green clothes and armor walked in from the outside. After scanning around in the restaurant, his eyes focused on Naruto and the others. Come here.


    "It seems that you are wizards and mercenaries traveling around. Do you plan to take up jobs?"


    Although Naruto and the others are not people who care about money like life, they don''t mind making money. While keeping the fast-grabbing action in their hands, they looked up at the man in green that was approaching.


    "who are you?"


    It''s not that Naruto is too suspicious, but that fellow Jeroth ran out. From now on, Naruto must be careful about everything that happens in this world, otherwise he will drown completely in the gutter if he is not careful.


    "It''s rude. I''m the director of the Adora City Wizards Association, Mr. Talibu''s bodyguard. I have a very good job and I want to entrust three people."


    "jobs?"


    Naruto and Lena exchanged glances quickly, and at the same time, they completely ignored Karai, who was eating on one side without turning their attention at all, and blinked at the same time.


    "No problem, but you might have to wait a little longer, hello! Lena, that steak is mine!!"


    Grabbing food is a very interesting thing. Compared with the food itself, Naruto is more willing to appreciate Lena''s depression when he took the food, and after successfully retaliating back, she is as cute as a small animal Look like.


    After experiencing a wonderful food fight, the three of Naruto followed the man who claimed to be a bodyguard and arrived at the residence of the man named Talibu, a very luxurious top villa.


    In this world of magic civilization, although the system is not as rigorous as the world of technological civilization, there are similarities.


    In Sailon''s words, the royal family of Sailon governs Sailon, while in this city of Adola, the highest ruling power belongs to the Association of Wizards.The highest status is of course the president, and under the president, there are generally two to seven directors, just like the difference between a mayor and a deputy mayor.


    In terms of the luxury of this villa, Naruto absolutely doesn''t believe how clean the Talib can be, and Talib, from the time he saw him, doesn''t feel like a good person.


    A naked, big bald head with a funny moustache, no matter how you look at it, he looks like a little sinister.


    After the courtesy of the meeting, Talibu also began to explain that he wanted to entrust Naruto to their work.


    "Oh, to be honest with you, it is decided that the election of the president of the Mage Association will be held next month, because the previous president suddenly disappeared, and this election should be made by me and Danmir. The winner is determined, but he doesn''t seem to intend to participate in the election upright..."


    The funny-looking Talibu spoke words of shirking responsibility, and Naruto immediately labeled him a hypocrite in his heart.


    "So you plan to hire us to kill that Danmir?"


    "Ahem..."


    After Naruto confessed his plan like this, Talibu, who had always planned to maintain his positive image, was choked with smoke until he coughed twice, and then his face quickly returned to normal due to the thickness of his face.


    "I heard that Danmir has hired sorcerers and mercenaries to assassinate me, and in order to fight him, I must have bodyguards. I am not the guy who killed Danmir. It¡¯s just that he used the tricks first!"


    Naruto continued to roll his eyes at this guy in his heart, and listened to Talibu to continue.


    "Anyway, that fellow Danmir, after I become the president, I''ll make them famous."


    "Then what if that Danmir became the president?"


    "Haha, it''s impossible, that guy has a character problem, it is absolutely impossible for that guy to become the president."


    Talibu laughed loudly, or he was already in a good grasp of the fact that he could become the president, and when Naruto heard the amount of remuneration reported by Talibu, his eyes were different from Lena. Ai is almost about to enter work mode, Naruto sneered in her heart.


    ''If you really make you the chairman, you should get rid of us after you get rid of that Danmir. This kind of business without spending a penny is really cost-effective.''


    No matter what world it is, there are no eternal friends but eternal benefits. Of course, Talib now needs to rely on Naruto''s power, but when his purpose is achieved, Naruto and others who know his dark secret will of course become The primary goal that needs to be eliminated.


    Naruto has seen these things clearly, but for the sake of Qian¡¯s face, he still took the job. On the other side, the trio on the other side also encountered almost the same situation as Naruto and the others. .


    Chapter 93-Danmir''s subordinates!A wizard who borrows the power of the demons!


    One chapter is missing today and five chapters will be added tomorrow.


    The situation encountered by Jelugang Dishi and the others is almost exactly the same as that encountered by Naruto and the others. They were all hired by the directors of Adora City, but the people who hired them were just what Talibu said. That Danmir who''has a personality problem, and definitely can''t become the chairman''.


    Lina hugged her head and took the 11th bus to Damir''s house without hurries, her face seemed to be smiling.


    "Naruto, what do you think of that Talib?"


    Knowing what Lena wanted to hear, Naruto also cooperated and turned into a cold smile.


    "What can be done, it''s nothing more than two politicians biting the dog. Neither Talib nor Damir would be a good person."


    This is what Lena wants to listen to. Although it has nothing to do with her, it just sounds better.


    "That''s right, it doesn''t matter if I am a good person or a bad person, if the Talib dare not pay me, I will treat him...Jie Jie Jie..."


    Lena kept rubbing something with her hands, and at the same time she let out a sullen laugh like a witch. That could scare the child directly to drink tea with the Scarlet-Eyed Demon. Naruto rolled her eyes and watched. Giving Lena a fist is to be honest.


    Fortunately, Adora City is not a particularly big city. Although Naruto and the others walked with their feet, they soon came to Danmir''s mansion, which is as luxurious as Talibu''s mansion.


    Talibu''s mansion is a European-style manor built on flat ground. In contrast, Danmir''s mansion is built on the hillside with ups and downs, which means it is more like a castle.


    However, the two big houses are definitely expensive, and the money coming from Talibu and Damir is definitely not so clean.


    Lena looked at the gorgeous castle in front of her with her arms akimbo. Seeing such a beautiful building, Lena''s desire for destruction emerged again.


    "It''s such a beautiful mansion. It must be very refreshing if it can be destroyed."


    "Destroyed?" Naruto squinted at Lena, who was aberrant beside him. "What are you going to do?"


    "First, use the fire ball to blast off the gate, then use the bomb array and vibrating bomb to destroy the main body of the mansion here, and finally use the dragon to cut the end and destroy the entire ruins."


    "Hehe..." Naruto twitched the corner of his mouth helplessly, looking at the enthusiastic chestnut-haired cat beside him, "You are really getting more and more exaggerated. You can calculate the destruction process so clearly, but if you are so If you do, those soldiers should come over before you completely destroy this place."


    "What''s the matter? Anyway, you can use illusions to make all the soldiers fall asleep."


    Lena was already completely excited. In this case, Lena would not care about the consequences, as long as she was refreshed, raised her hands, and immediately started to use the fire ball, directly blasting the door of Danmir''s house. .


    "Are you the mercenaries hired by Talib?"


    The sound from mid-air interrupted Lena''s idea of ??using the fire ball to open the way. As soon as she looked up, she saw a male wizard standing in mid-air looking down at them.

 1339 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1339

    "It''s beyond my expectation that you will come to the door by yourself, but forget it, the guy who interferes with Lord Danmir, my magician Carruas will help him solve it!"


    Naruto raised his eyebrows, carefully looked at the man''s strength with cold eyes, and then sneered.


    "You have to say what you can do, otherwise you will be ashamed."


    Caruyas hugged his arms and flew in the air with the Xiang Fengjie. After hearing Naruto''s words, Caruyas''s face also sneered.


    "You can''t help yourself! Earth, follow my instructions!"


    Since it¡¯s the enemy, you¡¯re welcome, Carruas chanted the spell, and the slabbed land under Naruto and their feet suddenly changed, from the original stone slab to a quagmire, almost like a yellow spring marsh. This magical muddy ground will continue to swallow the creatures trapped in it until it is completely drowned.


    Naruto can deal with this kind of trick when he is six years old. With a light touch, the three of them fly into the air at the same time.


    Naruto was dangling in mid-air as if lying on a recliner, looking very leisurely.


    "First, disturb the ground and attack from the ground. In fact, your attack is not bad, and you are a bit more powerful than I thought, because you can use flying and the magic of turning the ground into mud at the same time, and the mental power is pretty good. "


    Carruas'' eyes became a little smug, but soon he changed back to murderous intent.


    "Even if you say these good things now, it is useless, the fellow who is the enemy of Damir, give me death! Flame Arrow!"


    "I''m just saying that your strength is okay, so don''t let me get carried away!"


    With a wave of Naruto''s hand, his fist compressed the air in front of him and detonated it, turning it into a powerful punch like a cannon.


    "Xianxiang!!!"


    The extremely compressed air cannon makes a huge roar when it is launched. The extremely compressed air has a destructive power far exceeding solids. The fist of Xixiang defeats Mianqin''s five arrows of flame. Before Xixiang, the strength of the arrow was as weak as a man''s arm as a car.


    The terrifying pressure on his face shocked Kaluas''s heart, and immediately turned to avoid Naruto''s evening elephant.


    "Although it is three-to-one, it doesn''t mean you are taking advantage of you, Lena, love! Let''s go together!"


    Naruto sneered, speaking the words that made Caruyas''s face slightly changed, and at the same time, the seal was quickly formed in his hands.


    "Huoyan''s attack needs to be like me to be plausible! The fire escapes and the fire is destroyed!!"


    The same is the arrow of flame, Naruto''s fierce fire is destroyed, whether it is attack power, speed, or the range of destruction is far better than that of Yanzhi, among all fire magic, Naruto¡¯s fierce fire Extinguished, the power was only lost to the strongest fire magic blast curse that Jeros could have.


    Carruas'' strength was indeed higher than Naruto''s initial expectations. Although he was startled by Naruto''s loss of fire, he quickly calmed down and counterattacked.


    "Sleeping in the depths of the earth, the Overlord with a frozen soul, please give me frozen anger! Overlord Binghe Lie!!"


    Carruas used the strongest magic defense of the ice system known to mankind. Borrowing the power of the Overlord, he summoned the freezing power in the endless glaciers in the north into the palm of his hand, turning it into a blue-white frozen light.


    boom!!


    Overlord Binghelie and Naruto¡¯s fierce fire extinguished and collided, and the fierce collision of cold air and flame produced a strange energy explosion, causing the entire air to continue to expand and burst towards the surroundings.


    The ultra-high-temperature flame Chakra was continuously spit out from the Naruto population, and the crimson flames continuously scorched the air, which forced Carruas to continue to launch the Overlord Glacier to resist Naruto''s fierce fire.


    Lena is not a good person, and she will not be polite to hear that Naruto wants them to attack together. When Naruto and Carruas confronted each other in strength, they immediately went around behind Carruas.


    "This way you can''t help it, look at the trick! Vibration bomb!!"


    Carruas was going to block Naruto''s fierce fire and extinguishing power, logically speaking, it should have been unable to respond to Lena''s vibrating bomb attack from behind, but Carruas suddenly showed a sneer on his face.


    Naruto''s jade reincarnation turned his eyes, and his gaze passed through the center of the confrontation between the overlord Binghelie and the fierce fire extinguishing force, clearly seeing the changes that had taken place in Carruas.


    Carruas had an epaulette on the left and right of his clothes that looked like a dragon¡¯s head. At this time, facing Lena¡¯s attack behind his back, the epaulette on his left shoulder immediately became active, and a pair of red eyes shot out strangely. The light.


    "Blow Flame Arrow!!"


    A fiery red arrow was launched from the golden dragon head. Although there was only one, its destructive power was far greater than that of the ordinary flame arrow, and it flew straight towards Lena''s vibration bomb.


    "what?!"


    It was the first time for Lena to see an enemy like Carruas. Seeing the epaulettes moving on Carruas, a moment of surprise revealed her flaws. The vibrating bomb was broken by Carruas¡¯ explosive flame, red. The light of the fire is already in sight.


    The terrifying searing rushing on her face quickly made Lena''s spirit sober, and quickly used the power of Xiangfeng Realm to retreat to avoid it, but the power of flame was obviously faster than her flying speed.


    When encountering a dangerous situation of being burned by the fire, Lena''s front was suddenly covered by darkness, and six huge bat wings blocked Lena''s front, tearing all the remaining power of Blazing Arrow to pieces.


    "Lina! Don''t be careless, this guy is not easy to deal with!"


    "Thank you, Sister Mouai!"


    Lena thanked her for her love, and then anger and solemn emotions appeared in those ruby ??eyes. Obviously, the fact that she was almost injured by Carruas just now made Lena very upset, but she was also surprised and surprised. serious.


    Now that Carruas had exposed his abilities, he didn''t hide it anymore, and the epaulettes on his shoulders all began to move, and the two golden dragon heads laughed loudly and kept laughing wildly.


    "You self-defeating fellows, these are not ordinary epaulettes, but ghost masks created by Lord Damir with the magic of Brodum! As long as they are attached to me, I can use three at the same time. It''s magic! You can give me a good understanding of the power of this ghost face!!"


    Chapter 94-Kill Carruas!The monster emerges!


    Carruas has these two ghost faces on his body, which is equivalent to having three consciousnesses at the same time. They can perform three kinds of magic at the same time without interfering with each other. This is a very strong ability for the wizard. In fact, whether it is in What kind of world, if it has similar abilities, it is very powerful.


    Casting magic itself requires considerable concentration. The more powerful and complex the magic, the more so. It is not only possible to cast spells, but one¡¯s energy is limited. When the concentration is concentrated, if you are distracted at the same time The use of other magic is likely to cause the failure of the magic or even backlash itself. Small magic is okay, if the high-level black magic that borrows the power of the devil backs up, the result is very scary.


    However, Carruas has this ability, which means that he can be distracted and used for three purposes without hindrance. It is also possible to use three dragons at the same time, just like Naruto used the shadow clone to use the spiral hand. Like the sword, his main body is responsible for releasing Chakra, and then two shadow avatars help, one is responsible for the change of Chakra''s nature, and the other is responsible for the change of form. At that time, Naruto can only use the ultimate secret.


    Carruas possessed the magical power of a monster, and the epaulettes on his shoulders could be regarded as separate individuals. Even if they were three enemies and one, Naruto and the others were not considered to take advantage.


    Carruas himself didn''t mind this, the monster epaulettes on his shoulders kept moving, and the sinister smile seemed to affect Carruas himself.


    "This is the strength that Master Danmir has given me! You all give me my enlightenment!"


    The magic power of the two monsters on his shoulders affected Carruas'' will, and made him even more evil and crazy than before. The surging magic power seemed to produce a dark shadow behind him.


    "Fire Ball! Wind Demon Roaring Bullet!!"


    Carruas maintains his flying skills, and the two epaulettes on his shoulders simultaneously activate fire and wind magic.


    The principle of the power of the wind is common in any world. After the fire ball is injected with the power of the wind demon roaring bullet, the entire fire ball swells as if it is filled with gasoline, and the fire starts from the beginning because of the increase in temperature. The red became bright yellow, exuding a more dazzling and dangerous light.


    The dazzling fire blasting towards the face illuminates the beautiful cheeks of Kariya''s beautiful golden.


    The firelight seemed to coat Guai''s body with golden armor, and Guaiai''s whole body was surging with demon power, and his eyes changed from the original green to the crimson in the fighting form, bleeding red mist all over his body, and bloody shadows.


    "Vampire Claws!!"


    The alienated right arm of Kawai continued to emit red blood because of the gathering of demon power, and then Kawai''s body flashed, and the alienated right arm cut everything in front of him at the fastest speed, and the extremely sharp bat wing swept the whole in front of him. The fireball gives all seven dollars.


    After the fireball was cut open by the vampire''s claws, its power was greatly reduced. At the same time, the bat wings were flapped, and a gust of wind blew the shattered fireball completely.


    Carruas is indeed a very powerful magician with the power of monsters, but Karuai has been a killer of Zhu Ran''s family since she was a child, and Carruas is absolutely incomparable with her rich combat experience.


    Karuai was unharmed, and easily caught Carruas'' attack. Compared with Lena''s combat performance just now, it also fully reflected the current gap between them.

 1340 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1340

    Fortunately, although Lena is a little immature, her combat instincts are still very good. She reacted quickly in the battle. After Karuai blocked the attack of Carruas, Lena and Naruto immediately faced Carruas from front to back. Launched an attack.


    "Vibration bomb!!"


    "Wind Escape Spiral Shuriken!!"


    The oscillating sound waves from the vibrating bomb, and the sharp high pitch produced by the continuous rotation of the spiral shuriken, combine the two tones to play a movement of death and destruction.


    The epaulettes on Carruas''s shoulders were one after the other, opening their mouths towards Naruto and Lena''s attacks.


    "Light, please concentrate all the flashes on me and break the darkness of this abyss! Lightning cannon!!"


    The monster epaulets on Carruas¡¯ shoulders fired dazzling flash cannons forwards and backwards. The flash cannons that gathered the power of the light elves have quite strong mental destructive power. The power of the flash cannons disrupted the vibrating bombs and spirals. The power of the shuriken was balanced, and two powerful energy explosions appeared in the sky of Danmir''s castle.


    Naruto''s jade reincarnation eyes glowed red, absorbing all the power generated by the explosion of the spiral shuriken. At the same time, the speed was not slow, his body traversed a golden trajectory, and he rushed in front of Kaluas.


    "Lei Dun Chidori!!"


    The blue-and-white thunder power converges and compresses in Naruto''s palm. Although the realm is far away, Naruto''s Thunder is like the thunder of the god Zeus in this world.


    The power of the chidori became stronger as Naruto¡¯s realm improved. The once sharp chidori screamed, but now it has become heavier because of the increase in Naruto¡¯s strength, just like the wailing and roar of the sky anger and the resentment. It is a powerful mental attack in itself.


    Carruas heard the deafening thunder in his ears, and felt as if his spirit was constantly impacted by some force. There was a period of confusion in his eyes, and when he came back to his senses, the destructive Chidori, Already at hand.


    Relying on the power of the two monsters on his shoulders, Caruyas'' reaction power has also been elevated to a level beyond ordinary people, avoiding Naruto''s Chidori at close range.


    How could Naruto¡¯s attack allow others to avoid it so easily? The thunder light that Chidori originally shining became more dazzling, and the blue and white ball of light originally held by Naruto suddenly began to move horizontally after being avoided by Carruas Unfolded and turned into a sharp blade.


    "The Thousand Birds Sharp Spear!"


    Carruas avoided the Chidori, but could not foresee Naruto''s changes. He was cut with a horrible wound by the Chidori sharp spear on his waist, even revealing the bones inside.


    Carruas immediately reached out his hand to cover the wound on his waist, but he couldn''t stop the blood from flowing out of his wound at all. The strong smell of blood floating in the air made Naruto and Karai couldn''t help moving I clicked my nose.


    After all, both of them are vampires, and they can''t control this reaction when they see blood.


    Enduring his abdominal wound and the tremendous pain of being devastated by lightning, Carruas moved away from Naruto at the fastest speed. At the same time, the monster on his shoulder was also different when Carruas'' body was attacked. Affected, he immediately launched an attack on Naruto.


    "The source of all power, the infinite earth with motherhood, concentrate in my hands and become my power! Lotus Hell Fire Flame Array!!!"


    The power of magic forms a red pentagram magic array under Naruto¡¯s feet. The regular pentagon at the center of the pentagram continuously emits dazzling red light, and then the hot red lava is constantly erupting from the center of the pentagram magic array. Out.


    Naruto watched the hot and terrifying lava rolling in front of him, and raised his right hand. The dimensional twisting force also deflected the light, making the palm that Naruto raised looked like it was about to be dissolved.


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife!"


    The dimension is distorted, time and space collapsed, even the power of the lotus inferno flame formation was smashed by Naruto. The power of the dimension sword is completely irresistible to the average wizard. The cold and dark strongest blade cuts all the magma into two. At first glance, it looks like it''s splitting a red river in half.


    Kaluas''s face quickly turned pale at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. Although there were two ghost masks formed by monsters on his body, which allowed him to activate various spells at the same time, the consequence of doing so was to triple his magic power. The speed was consumed, and the protracted battle was originally extremely unfavorable for Carruas, but now he has been injured, making his situation worse.


    Carruas¡¯ mung bean-like thieves¡¯ eyes kept looking around, besieging the three people under the wounded situation, he must look for a chance to escape, otherwise he will become the prey of Naruto and their claws. .


    Naruto shook his hand, and the dimension in his hand had completely returned to normal. Seeing Carruas¡¯ eyes looking around, you don¡¯t need to guess or know what he¡¯s thinking, and suddenly sneered: ¡°You don¡¯t need to think about the chance to escape. Because you were destined to die since you were scratched by my chidori, Carruas!"


    Carruas still didn''t know what Naruto was talking about. He only thought he was going to attack himself, so he paid 120,000 points of attention, but suddenly he smelled a unique bloody smell in his nose.


    Unlike the bloody smell on his body, this bloody smell is more intense, and it seems to have a faintly drug-like effect, making people confused and unclear.


    Carruas couldn''t tell what was the cause of the strange bloody smell. The wound on his waist that was scratched by Naruto''s sharp spear suddenly became no longer painful, but instead was a fever and itching.


    The strange sensation made Caruyas look down, and he was so scared that he was so scared that he only saw a blood-red blood mist, which was constantly digging into his body from the wound on his waist, Caruyas stretched out his hand and thought I have to cover my wounds or block the blood mist, but I can''t do it at all. I only feel an indescribable fear in my heart.


    "This...what the hell is this?!"


    The body of this blood mist, of course, is Zhu Ran, a vampire with the ultimate transformation ability. Regardless of anyone, as long as there is a wound that sees blood on the body, the blood mist can be transformed into blood mist and sneak into the opponent''s body, even if it is. The body of the Scarlet Demon, Kariya had also sneaked into it, not to mention a sorcerer like Carruas.


    Karuai''s whole body turned into blood and sneaked into Carruas'' body, using her own blood to cause Carruas'' own blood to boil. After the blood was vaporized, the volume expanded, making Carruas'' entire body huge.


    "Although I am embarrassed, I can only ask you to die, blood bomb!"


    boom!!


    All the blood of Carruas was ignited and boiled by the blood of love. After all, his body could not withstand the huge pressure and exploded completely, turning into a piece of flesh and blood floating in the air, completely obliterating all vitality. .


    And when Carruas died, countless monsters suddenly poured out from the interior of Danmir''s castle...


    Volume VI "Digimon" Chapter 75-Decisive Battle with the Monster!


    Naruto had probably guessed the true power of the magic bullet beast, so he evolved into a war wolf beast and attacked him.


    Naturally, other people are not far behind. Although the ultimate angel beast only leaves Naruto and Koizumi with a feather, other people can no longer borrow the power of the ultimate angel beast to merge and evolve, but they all evolved into human-shaped fighters. In the form of, one after another attacked the magic bullet beast.


    The sphere of the magic bullet changed again, and then the word''light'' appeared on the eyes of a sphere.


    "The Light of the Wolf!"


    Naruto had already realized the characteristics of magic bullet attack, so when he saw the word''light'' appeared, he had already reacted quickly, and he had truly achieved the first come first, with the big sword trinity held high above his head.


    "The Light of the Wolf!"


    Naruto and the magic bullet simultaneously emit the strongest light of the wolf beast, the powerful light energy transforms into a huge wolf shape, and flies off each other from the air.


    The silver wolf sent by Naruto opened his mouth to bite the throat of the silver wolf sent by the magic bullet beast, and kept shaking his head from side to side, as if to crush the enemy in front of him who was exactly like him!


    However, the power of the light of the wolf used by the magic bullet beast is not lost to Naruto. Although it missed the opportunity, because the silver wolf itself has no life relationship, so the attack is so strong that it is not affected, and the sharp claws are constantly facing Catch the silver wolf sent by Naruto!


    The two sides continuously output powerful light energy, and then converge and compress in the center, turning into a dazzling ball of light and expanding continuously. Mingren fears that the power of the ball of light will explode as it did when fighting the dark beast before, so he slammed Strength rise.


    boom!!


    The power of light that lost its balance immediately exploded violently, but the power of the explosion was swept toward the direction of the magic bullet beast because of Naruto''s deliberate mischief.


    The magic bullet beast withstood the explosion of the power of light but did not suffer much damage. After the sphere of his body turned and changed, he used the sphere with a big mouth to face Naruto and the others.


    "Now you should understand why I want you to enter all areas of my body, because through every battle, I have copied all of you all''s tricks. This is my real goal this time!"


    The Magic Bullet Beast holds the annoying confidence of the Silver Mirror Beast, or his arrogance and madness are more annoying than the Silver Mirror Beast. For the Magic Bullet Beast, he himself has copied all of Naruto and them. In addition, his own data volume is very large, enough to support the consumption of those tricks, so in his opinion, even if it is one enemy five, he has no problem at all to defeat these fighters.


    As long as they defeated them, the humanoid fighting spirit who was gone would naturally return to his hands again, and at that time he would be able to obtain all ten fighters'' fighter souls, even the Kirubi beast could not control him!


    "You are simply choking your own necks. The harder you were in the previous battle, the more I was able to copy your information! A bunch of stupid guys, now I am coming to take away your fighter soul! I can become the ruler of the Digimon world!"


    Naruto has actually encountered a lot of opponents who copy other people¡¯s tricks before. Cyborg Sharu is one of the extremes, but he has used other people¡¯s cells to get other people¡¯s tricks, the super Saiyan¡¯s ability to transform, Sharu can possess the regenerative abilities and superpowers of the Namikes, and even Naruto''s Blood Succession Boundary!


    This method can almost create a powerful warrior in a form that is against the sky, but Naruto, who has defeated Sharu himself, is also very aware of the drawbacks of this kind of manufacturing.


    Although this kind of copying can obtain unprecedented terrifying power, it is only a copy. It can only copy the ability at the time, but it cannot predict the growth of people like them!


    Naruto knew this huge loophole, so for the magic bullet beast he copied their tricks, he didn''t feel the slightest panic in his heart, or he was just watching a beam jumping clown.

 1341 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1341

    The more rampant the magic bullet beast, the happier Naruto really is, because he is playing with him now, he just wants to wait for the magic bullet beast to be proud of it, and launch a thunder force to completely defeat his confidence in one fell swoop .


    Because of this extremely bad thought in his heart, Naruto used telepathy to pass his thoughts on to the other people. Anyway, they would only think that this was the ability that Naruto had after he evolved into a wolf beast. As for the seventh Naruto didn¡¯t bother to explain to them.


    Everyone trusted Naruto''s words very much, exchanged quick glances, and decided to do what Naruto said.


    "Even if you learn our trick, you won''t be better than us! Lightning strike!"


    The electric light beast roared, and immediately showed the power of violent thunder, sending the golden electric snake from its body, launching a powerful thunder, and a golden lightning quickly flew to the magic bullet beast in the air.


    The body of the magic bullet beast was transformed into the battlefield where the electric light beast was before, and the strange light emitted from that eye, which completely absorbed the electric light flash of the electric light beast, and then the''thunder'' representing the power of the electric light beast appeared on that eye. word.


    "I''ll give you back the lightning strike!"


    The eyes of the magic bullet beast shot out the same lightning strike as the lightning beast just performed. It knocked the slow speed beast into the air in one move. Fortunately, he is a fighter of the thunder system, so he There is also a certain degree of resistance. Although injured, it has not lost combat effectiveness.


    The Fire God Beast and the Ice Bear Beast attacked in the same way, but they were all collected by the Magic Bullet Beast, and then they used exactly the same trick to fight back.


    Although the loss of the humanoid fighting spirit made the magic bullet beast very uncomfortable, but he still got what he wanted after all. Watching these fighters be beaten by him so completely and without the power to fight back, the magic bullet beast I felt the incomparable joy and satisfaction in my heart, that weird fresh ~ gorgeous red lips laughed loudly: "Now I should understand, you can''t defeat me. To be precise, you can''t defeat you. my own!"


    The power of the magic bullet is indeed very difficult, and his words are not considered big words, because he can absorb Naruto and their tricks, but except for the monster Naruto, other people continuously use their tricks, and they will soon fall into exhaustion. At that time, there is no chance of winning with a tired soldier against the monster.


    Seeing the magic bullet beast there, laughing and complacent, Naruto, who had looked very tired, nodded secretly at each other, and a strange trace quickly passed through their eyes.


    Naruto didn''t continue to pretend to be exhausted and bent over, and once again raised his own great sword Trinity.


    When the magic bullet saw Naruto raising his big sword, he hated the fighter who destroyed one of his spheres. At this time, he laughed mercilessly: "Light fighter, don''t be plain. It¡¯s a waste of power. No matter what you do, it¡¯s impossible to defeat my magic bullet!"


    "Really, let you see the new trick we just figured out! The Light of War Wolf!"


    "Ultimate turbulence!"


    The wind-jet spirit beast has long received Naruto¡¯s telepathic message in his heart. When Naruto sent out the light of the wolf, it immediately launched its own ultimate turbulence, and the chaotic wind merged into Naruto¡¯s silver wolf. Immediately, the silver wolf''s body undergoes a disorderly change, and it becomes a strange beast with an abnormally twisted body!


    Although the body of the magic bullet beast can absorb Naruto''s tricks, each sphere can only correspond to the power of one fighter. There is no way for Naruto and the wind jet beast to combine the two powers of wind and light. , The body was hit by the combined trick of the two Ultimate Digimon, even if the magic bullet has a huge amount of data, a small piece of the sphere shattered.


    Suddenly unable to absorb the opponent''s trick, an inexplicable panic appeared in the heart of the magic bullet beast, the flame red that had been smiling~ the lips could no longer maintain a smile, and a cold sweat of fear appeared on the sphere.


    "How come?! How can I not record this trick?!"


    "Of course, because this is a brand new trick we just developed! Fool, although you can copy our information, but you can''t predict our growth! The previous trick is useless, just develop a new trick. Magic bullet beast, you are finished!"


    "That''s right, watch us now! Fire Dragon Flame Fist!"


    "Thunder and hammer!"


    This time it was a combined trick of the Vulcan Beast and the Electric Light Beast. The two most violent powers among the ten fighters merged together. The thunder and fire caused huge damage of geometric multiples, and one move hit the body of the Magic Beast. .


    The magic bullet has nothing to do with this kind of tricks other than its own information. It is hit once again physically, and the fear in its heart becomes even greater and it is almost uncontrollable. In the case of already messed up, the magic Danmon didn''t talk about any plans, and started to attack randomly.


    "Track the bomb!"


    "Snowball bombarded!"


    The ice bear beast promptly used the launcher Romeo on his shoulder to launch a group of high-hardness snowballs, detonating the tracking bombs launched by the magic bullet beast in advance, and then the eyes of the magic bullet beast again lit up with dazzling light. The huge beam of light flew towards the location of the ice bear beast.


    The ice bear beast can detonate the tracking bomb ahead of time with snowball bombardment, but it cannot stop the flash bombardment from the main muzzle. However, I saw a sword beam reflected from the Trinity in Naruto¡¯s hand, and there was no frontal attack. On the contrary, it hit the side of the light, causing the light of the flash bombardment to be refracted to other places.


    This method of using the Great Sword Trinity is something that the magic bullet beast has never seen before. As more and more information beyond its grasp appears, the confidence of the magic bullet beast is gradually disintegrating, and the rest is fear. And craziness slowly gained the upper hand.


    Naruto and the five stood together, the big sword in their hands pointed at the sweaty face of the magic bullet beast, and smiled coldly: "We said, you have no more drama, the magic bullet beast!"


    Chapter 76-The end of the magic bullet beast!Target rose star!


    The Silver Mirror Beast itself has that kind of self-confidence that is very annoying, and the beast-shaped fighter''s magic bullet beast is obviously better than the Silver Mirror Beast in this respect!


    In fact, the magic bullet beast really enjoys the feeling of calculating others and treating others as puppets in general control, but when his control starts to lose control, the magic bullet beast''s bad psychological quality will be revealed!


    In fact, the same is true in the original plot. The magic bullet beast copied everyone¡¯s tricks and wanted to cause the darkness in everyone¡¯s hearts to completely destroy them, but when the children began to integrate their tricks against the magic bullet beast, the magic bullet beast quickly Lost calm and reason.


    Although some of the magic bullet beast''s strategies are indeed commendable, although there are also protagonist factors, the magic bullet almost lost its calm after Takuya and the others launched their fusion tricks. As a result, they began to attack randomly, and finally exposed their weaknesses to Takuya and the others. Defeated, the psychological quality is bad!


    Nowadays, there is Naruto who is more calculating than the magic bullet beast. Even if the magic bullet wants to control his own mood, it is impossible for him in his current situation, and Naruto will not give the magic bullet beast that Chance to calm down.


    Naruto has played enough, just like Koizumi thinks, Naruto also hates this non-male, yin and yang guy very much, and the magic bullet itself is too insidious and contemptible, although Naruto itself is not afraid, but Koizumi has not that. This kind of power can completely ignore all conspiracy and tricks. If Koizumi is injured because of Naruto''s relaxation, Naruto will definitely not accept this result, so he has now decided to completely wipe out this damned monster!


    The magic bullet has calculated so many things, but he should never think that his limit is today, or at this time, because Naruto and their fusion skills beyond his information have completely messed up!


    The performance of the monster that has lost its composure is completely different from the previous one, and the attack is crazy. Although it is powerful, it has no rules at all. Let alone Naruto and the Jet Wind Spirit Beast, even the remaining three boys. It can also be easily avoided.


    The Dark Beast can be said to be the strongest opponent Naruto has encountered at present, but the Magic Bullet Beast is obviously not enough to be called an opponent. No matter its strength or the head, the Magic Bullet Beast is far from the Dark Beast. People now hate such boring games.


    He waved the big sword Trinity in his hand and cut the winter spray from the magic bullet beast into pieces. Then he raised the big sword above his head and shouted: "The magic bullet beast, today is your death date. Let''s take a look at this world one last time!"


    "I don''t believe that, I want to master the entire Digimon world! I won''t lose to you human little ghosts! The Light of War Wolf!!!"


    The magic bullet changed its body again, and a powerful war wolf light was emitted from a ball.


    If it was before, when Naruto was still interested in playing with him, then Naruto might still use the light of the wolf to compete with the magic bullet beast, but at this time he has completely lost that interest. The sword randomly drew an arc.


    Even with the eyesight of the Jet Wind Spirit Beast, he cannot fully understand the subtle and mysterious power changes contained in this arc of Naruto. With just such a flick, he can send the powerful war wolf from the magic bullet beast. The light leads to one side, and he is not harmed by it, and he is very mysterious.


    Through the battle between Naruto and Diablo, the magic bullet can replicate his wolf war light and flash bombardment, but it is absolutely impossible to learn Naruto''s gossip sword and gossip field.This unique gossip sword power is Naruto¡¯s unceasingly comprehending in the process of constantly fighting strong opponents and making it more complete. If the magic bullet beast can be learned by just looking at it, Naruto will simply kill him. Up.


    No matter how the magic bullet beasts attacked, Naruto just flicked the blade slightly to divert the powerful attacks of the magic bullet beast, and even attacked some of the attacks on the magic bullet beast''s body. He himself suffered a lot.


    Naruto has no interest in admiring the pitiful ugliness of the magic bullet beast, holding the trinity of the big sword, gathering everyone''s power on it.


    "Ultimate turbulence!" "Fire Dragon Flame Fist!" "Snowball bombardment!" "Lightning strike!"


    Wind, fire, ice, and thunder, these four forces that restrain each other and cannot be fully integrated are controlled by Naruto. Under the coordination of the perfect Yin and Yang power in his body at this time, a special rotation is produced. Let the four forces not repel each other, and evolve into an unbalanced but uniform whole.


    "This sword will send you on the road! The Light of the Wolf Warriors!"


    Naruto grinned, and the Trinity of Great Swords immediately dropped out. The heavy double-edged sword, after leaving Naruto''s palm, immediately began to spin violently. That was because the four powers attached to the Trinity were strange. The balance causes the rotation.


    This sword not only carries the power of the four of them, but also contains very powerful light and dark powers, which are derived from Naruto''s body.


    These six powers are all condensed in the Great Sword Trinity. With a unique gossip sword force, all six powers are compressed into one light spot. Therefore, the power has increased greatly, and it has far surpassed the original power of the light of the wolf. An unimaginable super speed, flying towards the body of the magic bullet beast, to be precise, flying towards the center of his body!


    The magic bullet beast sensed the target of the big sword, was shocked, and hurriedly flew to avoid it.But Naruto''s attack was intended to take the life of the magic bullet beast, where can he escape, immediately control the flying sword with his mind, and continue to fly towards the center of the magic bullet beast.


    The magic bullet is useless to dodge several times. Knowing that it is inevitable, it simply blocks all the other spheres in front of it, intending to protect the most important core sphere!


    Except for the core sphere that represents the data processing center, that is, the heart of the magic bullet beast, and the sphere that was destroyed by the battle between Naruto and the black hawk beast, there were originally eight spheres left in the body of the magic bullet beast. At this time, they lined up under the power of the magic bullet beast, fully resisting Naruto''s great sword.


    If it was Naruto 30 minutes ago, he said that there is really no way to break through the defense of these eight spheres and reach the heart of the magic bullet, but at this time he is no longer what he used to be!


    The soul of the dark fighter, that is, the power of yin. When he collected the soul of the dark fighter, the bright yang power in his body was also affected by the power of yin. The two mixed together to create chaos again. Nothing is unbreakable!

 1342 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1342

    The body of the magic bullet beast itself is extremely hard ~ hard. At that time, even the three of the fire monsters attacked from the outside at the same time. They were unable to break the physical defense of the magic bullet beast and entered his body again. The light made his body defenses all like paper!


    The Trinity of the Great Sword pierced through the eyes of the first sphere. The strength is so strong that even the body of the magic bullet can''t resist it. The effect is like puncturing a tire with a needle!


    For example, the tires of trucks are extremely hard and hard, but they are completely unable to withstand the extremely sharp needles. The eight spheres blocking the core sphere are all penetrated by the sound, and the double-edged sword trinity is unimpeded. The ground stabbed the core sphere of the magic bullet beast.


    The core sphere is the data processing center of the magic bullet beast, it is the brain and the heart of the magic bullet beast at the same time!


    Naruto pierced the most important core sphere with one piece, and the six powers condensed on the sword all erupted in the body of the magic bullet beast. Although the appearance seemed innocent, inside there, the data of the magic bullet beast has been all Destroyed, the flow of energy throughout the body also stopped.


    The eight spheres pierced by Naruto slowly returned to their original appearances, gathered next to the core sphere, but everyone could see that this action was already a glimpse of the magic bullet. His damage has been so great that it cannot be repaired, that is to say, he is bound to die.


    The magic bullet beast even died before he didn''t understand why he lost to these human imps. Before his body completely collapsed, he screamed: "Why... why did I lose to you?!"


    With Naruto''s hand, the Great Sword Trinity has automatically flew back into his hands, proudly said: "Because you are too arrogant, you think you can play with all of us~ You can control all of us in the applause. There is no such force that can resist all of us with one, but in the end it is just the arrogant soldier who will lose!"


    The magic bullet opened his mouth, as if he wanted to refute, as if he wanted to shout unwillingly, but in the end he couldn''t resist the complete collapse of the internal data. Even the slightest sound was released, and his body became dark. A huge circle of digital codes appeared.


    Needless to say, Naruto immediately flew up and took out his Digimon Dragon machine.


    "Evil fighters stained by the darkness, use my Digimon Dragon machine to purify you! Digital password, scan!"


    Although the magic bullet beast had so many plans, he eventually lost to the guy Uzumaki Naruto. Not only did all the past plots fail, but now even his own information has been collected by Naruto.


    Naruto and Koizumi each took the human-type and beast-type fighting spirits of the steel fighters, and finally took the last fighter''s soul completely into their palms. Now their remaining enemy is only the base of the rose star. Than the beast.


    Chapter Seventy Seven-Dog Blood!The three angels are secret!


    After the Groudun and the Sacred Tree Beast, all the fighters of the water system, the darkness and the steel system were killed in a day. The Kirubi Beast must know about this, but for the Kirubi Beast, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. .


    Because after the deaths of the Gullodon and the Sacred Tree Beast, Kirubi must have predicted that his five subordinates could not deal with those children. When the Black Eagle also lost, Kirubi would He has completely given up his heart, as for the subsequent magic bullet beast, the Kirubi beast has no expectations at all.


    He knows that the magic bullet beast has long been unwilling to submit to him. Since he can''t completely control him, it will be a matter of time for Jilu Biju to destroy the magic bullet. But this time, Naruto directly killed the magic bullet. The beast also saves a little trouble for the Kirubi beast. Anyway, his five fighters have been wiped out, and even the strongest dark beast has failed. Kirubi beast knows that they will come to him next. The rose-colored castle in his heart is not too anxious, because his plan is about to succeed, and the children of humans, Ji Lu than the beast is not in his eyes.


    Before his plan was completely achieved, the figure of Kirubi beast flashed a few times and left the room where countless information had been gathered. The figure flashed several times in his rose-colored castle and then there was no warning. The earth disappeared, and finally appeared in a room full of light.


    Indeed, in the rose-colored castle where the Kirubi beast lives, there is actually a sacred light, and there are not too many, in other words, this sacred light is already too abnormal!


    This whole room looks a lot like the castle crystal palace that originally belonged to the ultimate angel beast!


    The walls around this room are all beautiful and gorgeous colorful crystals, and those crystals constantly refract the light, and actually form a cage made of light in the center of this room, and the person who is trapped in that light cage is impressive It is the last of the three angels, the woman who guided Naruto to this Digimon, the angel sacred female beast!


    Of course, the sacred celestial beast did not die, but has been secretly held in this rosy castle by the Kirubimon. It is also because of the relationship that the sacred celestial beast has been locked up by the Kirubimon. Therefore, the sacred celestial beast wants to contact the Ming through the Digimon People and them also need to seize the opportunity and accumulate strength. Therefore, the contact between the holy female beast and them is one-way, and the contact is often interrupted without saying a few words.


    Kirubi beast appeared in this cell where the holy celestial beast was imprisoned, looking at the sacred celestial beast in the cage of light with evil eyes because of the fall, and said: "The guests you have been waiting for for a long time seem to be coming finally. I didn¡¯t expect them to defeat my Five Fighters.¡±


    Although the sacred celestial beast was kept in this place by the Kirubi beast, she has been doing her best to pay attention to the outside situation. Of course she could feel the disappearance of the power of the evil five fighters. At this time, she heard the Kirubi beast admit it. , Under the bronze mask, countless smiles appeared in her beautiful eyes.


    "As it should be."


    The holy female beast said such a sentence, and then it seemed that he didn''t want to say more to the beast than the beast, and kept silent.


    Because of the words of the holy female beast, Jilubiju''s face became very gloomy and ugly. Although it was in this light-filled room, she could still feel the gloomy and terrible aura of Jilubiju''s body, and she was silent for a while before speaking.


    "Are you still hesitating?"


    The holy celestial beast in the cage of light shook her head, revealing a tough attitude that is completely different from the usual gentleness, and categorically said: "You are wrong, the cherub is better than the beast. I have never hesitated. I definitely don''t. Will help an evil Digimon like you."


    Kirubi beast was categorically rejected by the holy female beast. An anger surged in his heart, suppressing the anger in his heart, and said, "As long as you take refuge in me, I promise you can live as you like in the Digimon world. What''s wrong? ?!"


    "You are wrong, Cherub than the beast."


    "what?!"


    "What you said is not what I am after. I just want to make this Digimon world peaceful and peaceful. I have never had the ambition to turn this Digimon world into my own private property. Although this world is The chaos of fighting cannot be completely eliminated, but I will never go with you and destroy this Digimon world!"


    The three angels perform their duties. The holy female beast is an angel, an angel in charge of love and life. It is the only female among the upper three ~ and middle three ~ levels of the ninth level of angels. Because of her duty and nature, The holy celestial beast never likes to fight, she is a gentle woman with a lot of knots, but she is an angel above the slashing angel beast and the powerful super Digimon like the key angel beast. There is also a''rigid'' side underneath.


    After the Kirubi beast fell to the sky, he led the beast-type Digimon to attack the Ultimate Angel Beast and the Holy Celestial Beast, resulting in serious injuries to the Ultimate Angel Beast.But the Kirubi beast did not harm the holy celestial beast, but imprisoned her here. In addition to wanting to use the powerful power of the holy celestial beast as one of the three angels, there is another point that is more bloody, that is Because the cherubim actually likes the divine beast.


    In the ancient era of Digimon, because the data''update'' speed was very fast, so at that time, the lifespan of most Digimon was also very short. Many Digimon died before they could evolve into the ultimate body. Therefore, in that era, The ultimate body may not be much more than it is now. The ancient ultimate body Digimon like Ten Fighters is actually a powerful existence that can proudly look at the world.


    In this case, female Ultra Digimon is extremely rare. At that time, looking at the entire Digimon world, there were only about ten female Ultra Digimon at most, including the holy celestial beast and ancient rainbow. Beasts and Digimon such as ancient mermaid beasts, and the holy celestial beast and the ancient rainbow beast after removing the mask, are also known as the two beauties of the Digimon world.


    After that, the ancient rainbow beast died because of the seal of the bright beast, and the holy celestial beast naturally became the number one beauty in the Digimon world!


    As one of the three angels, the holy celestial beast has extremely powerful strength and gentle and kind personality. Although she usually wears a helmet and conceals half of her face, she can know that she is extremely beautiful, but the holy celestial beast is really beautiful. It''s too perfect, so although there are many Digimon who admire her, there are very few who really dare to pursue this angel. Of course, there is another reason, that is, the ultimate angel beast!


    The Ultimate Angel Beast, like the Divine Celestial Beast, is ranked in the upper three~levels of the ninth level of angels. It is also a human-shaped Digimon. In addition, because of the need to govern the Digimon world, they often go in and out together, so from ancient times to the present. Many Digimon think that they are actually a husband and wife relationship. The Holy Celestial Beast has explained this many times but no one believes it. She simply didn''t bother to explain it, but it caused karma.


    Kirubi beast itself has the same affection for the holy celestial beast, but the holy celestial beast itself has no idea about this kind of thing, so it rejected the courtship of the sacred beast several times.


    The Kirubi beast didn''t know the thoughts of the holy celestial beast, and when he saw the ultimate angel beast and the sacred celestial beast''s "coming in pairs", the jealousy in his heart gradually became uncontrollable.


    It can be said that the reason why the Kirubi beast was contaminated with evil thoughts and fell into the sky, in addition to the human-shaped Digimon and the animal-shaped Digimon, this jealousy is also one of the reasons.After the Cheruby beast fell from the sky, he certainly wouldn''t show mercy to the ultimate angel beast, the "rival of love". Therefore, he used his full force to severely wound the ultimate angel beast, but for the holy female beast, the Cheruby beast to the end Still can''t get that cruel heart, so for many years it has only imprisoned the Holy Celestial Beast here.


    Kirubi beast has never given up on the holy celestial beast. For many years, he has threatened or tempted the holy celestial beast and tried every means to make the holy celestial beast yield, but he underestimated this woman after all.


    Although the cherubim beast is a wise angel, the wisdom of the holy female beast will never be under him. Back then, the cherubim beast suddenly got into trouble, and the ultimate angel beast was seriously injured and almost killed by the beast. , That is, the sacred celestial beast was in danger, and promptly used her tree of life crystal to protect the ultimate angel beast, and hid him in his crystal palace.


    The most dangerous place is the safest place. Although many people know this truth, it still requires great wisdom and courage to operate in this way. The holy female beast is like this, so that the cherub is so much better than the beast. I haven''t found the ultimate angel beast for many years.


    Although the sacred celestial beast has been imprisoned for many years, and her strength has slowly weakened over time, her will has never wavered. In any case, she cannot be associated with the evil Kirubi beast after the fall, unless the sacred celestial beast also falls to heaven. , Turned into the fallen form of the holy celestial beast, or even completely fell into the sky, and became the Lilith beast, one of the seven demon kings, but that was obviously impossible.


    For many years, no matter what methods the kirubi beast used to try to succumb to the holy female beast, the result was all failures, but now it was rejected again by the holy female beast, and his heart was still really angry, his yellow eyes were so gloomy, he said: "In this case , You''d better not regret it in the future, I will entertain the human children that you find!"


    After the cherubim left this sentence, he immediately flew away, while the holy celestial beast imprisoned in the cage of light felt that the cherubim did indeed leave, flipped her palm, and a beautiful ball of light like a colorful crystal came from Flying out of the hand.


    "Kirubi beast, alas..."


    Chapter 78-Facing a strong enemy!Cherubim is here!


    The ultimate angel beast, the cherubim beast, and the holy goddess beast, the entanglement between these three angels can be made into a TV series after careful calculation.


    Naruto and the others don''t know the love that the Kirubi beast rabbit gives to the holy celestial beast. They are on the way to the rose star at this time, and they don''t have to walk by themselves, they are riding on the locomotive beast.


    In the current Digimon world, everyone knows that the rose-colored castle is where Kirubimon lives, so ordinary Digimon don¡¯t dare to set foot in that place. Of course, the same is true for motorcycle monsters, but they are also lucky for Naruto. .


    After defeating the Monster Beast, they found the graveyard of the Locomotive Beast on the way to the rose star!


    Even in the human world, no matter what type of locomotive it is, there will always be a day of disrepair and end-of-life. The locomotive beast in the Digimon world, although it is a unique creature, is because it is a creature that can metabolize. Will age and die.


    When those locomotive beasts who are unable to evolve after old age and have gained stronger power, after being unable to continue running, they will follow the instinct of the core data school and use their last strength to come to this locomotive beast cemetery, and slowly wait for death. .


    It¡¯s just that this death is just a rebirth for Digimon. After all, as long as it is not killed by the Seven Demon Kings and the core data is not damaged, the Digimon can go to the founding village to be reborn in the form of Digimon, except for that burning. Except for the dark beasts whose core materials are the most important, the other enemies Naruto and the others encountered were basically in this situation.


    The locomotive is a very special race in the Digimon world, because these locomotives are the most important means of transportation in the entire Digimon world. If the locomotives are lost, the flow of data and the flow speed of the entire Digimon world will be all Slow down, so Digimon don¡¯t have time to wait for them to become Digimon before slowly evolving. Therefore, after many locomotive beasts age and die, they can directly become locomotive beasts again without going through the part of the Digimon. Their body size will decrease to a certain extent, but they can also carry data again. After a period of time of accumulation and absorbing data, their bodies can be restored to the same appearance as the "pre-life". Naruto and the others encountered This is the case with the locomotive beast.


    And this locomotive beast also has a very special place, that is, many years ago, he used to carry a huge box to the rose star according to the order of the Kirubi beast!

 1343 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1343

    According to Naruto''s speculation, the sacred celestial beast that continuously guided them forward is probably sealed in that box. Now with the help of this locomotive beast, they can just go to the rose star easily, no It takes effort to prepare for the next battle with the Kirubi beast, and the rescue battle of the holy female beast.


    Inside the locomotive beast, Naruto and Koizumi were sitting in the same carriage, while the others were naturally sent to another carriage by him, so as not to disturb him and Koizumi''s love affair.


    Since the fight against the Dark Beast in the Dark Continent that time, they were both recuperating and rehabilitating for the next few days. Then they encountered the magic bullet beast, and neither of them had time to get along well alone.


    And now they are going to be the rosy star. The strength of the guy from Jilu Biju must be higher than that of the five evil fighters. Although Naruto is confident, he also knows that the future must be difficult and difficult, and even if he defeats Ji Lubi Beast, there is a more powerful Bright Beast behind, so his performance is clear and tight, and he dare not take any care, lest it really capsize.


    Even if Naruto is like this, Koizumi can also know that if he continues on this path, the enemies he encounters will be stronger and more terrifying. Therefore, he will seize this little time to stick with him, and even become a Siamese baby. The trend together.


    Ming''s hands moved together, and he kept uttering sweet and sweet words. Even the girl with his "old husband and old wife" couldn''t stand it. What''s more, the relatively green apple like Koizumi was coaxed by him. Shame and joy, both hands were originally doing a firm defense, but under the continuous bombardment of his mouth, the''defense'' effect was greatly lost. When Naruto''s claws lightly flicked, his hands have been automatically released, leaving him alone. "Sitting out of the city" on his own body.


    Koizumi is in puberty, and the girl¡¯s body gradually begins to develop. With the touch of Naruto¡¯s hand, Koizumi has gradually been able to feel a strange and stimulating taste. The girl¡¯s instincts should be told to Koizumi. This is very important for her. Danger, if she sinks deeper and deeper like this, sooner or later she will fall into a situation where she will never recover, but she will not have the slightest idea of ??resisting him. Her struggle is only the last bottom line of the girl''s reservation.


    Just when Koizumi gradually lost his emotions, and a trace of ignorant passion appeared in his eyes, Naruto suddenly felt something, and cried out a pity, only to withdraw his paw.


    Koizumi had already gradually lost control. He couldn''t control his body. He could only hold Naruto''s clothes weakly with both hands. Now he suddenly stopped. Koizumi didn''t know what was going on. He just looked at him with big eyes. There was a light of desire.


    Naruto was eager to see ~ thinking big, but he could only take a bite on her lips, and said: "Baby, you will be mine sooner or later, but now is not the time to do business, the enemy is coming!"


    When Koizumi heard him say "enemies", his head finally slowly cleared up, thinking that he was so embarrassed by his hands just now, he was naturally shy, but Koizumi didn''t dare to say such things clearly, and this When the enemy is now, she can only stare at Naruto fiercely, thinking that she will''punish'' him in the future. She has such an idea that she is destined to fall faster and worse.


    Naruto did intend to counsel Koizumi some sex~knowledge in advance, but he felt a strong dark aura appearing, and he could only suppress this incomparably seductive thought. After all, the master of this dark aura could be considered good. It is to save the ignorant girl.


    Just as the Locomotive Beast was running fast towards the rose star, a huge black figure suddenly appeared from the front, and one of the black shadow''s feet was stepping on the track where the Locomotive Beast was advancing.


    Seeing the appearance of the black shadow, the locomotive beast was startled in his heart, yelled for the brakes, and tried to stop his body with all his strength.


    It¡¯s just that he has just reborn, and because of the excitement he ran very fast, and because of the just rebirth, he couldn¡¯t completely control his own power. Even though he had tried his best, he still couldn¡¯t stand a head bump. On the feet of a huge black shadow.


    The locomotive itself is considered a large Digimon. The impact of this collision should be quite huge, but the black shadow is obviously much larger than the locomotive beast. When hit by the locomotive beast, there is not even the slightest reaction, but it is because Because of the impact of the locomotive, all the carriages derailed and scattered on the ground beside the rails.


    Everyone crawled out of the locomotive''s carriage and saw the huge shadow blocking the way. Everyone except Naruto was shocked because the black shadow was really too big.


    "It''s a cherub than a beast!"


    Although it looks a bit like a rabbit in appearance, the cherubim is definitely not a timid creature like a rabbit, or the cherubim after falling from the sky, it exudes an extremely terrifying dark aura, although the present It was night, but the dark aura emanating from Jilubibeast seemed deeper than this dark night.


    Cherub beast, ultimate body, virus species, intelligent angel type Digimon.The angel-shaped Digimon in the form of a beast is one of the three highest-ranking angel Digimon, like the Seraphim-shaped Ultimate Angel Beast and the Angel-shaped Divine Celestial Beast.The original mission is to protect the central core of the Digimon world, the "God Realm". The angel-type Digimon located at the extreme position of the "good", because of this extreme, has the side of the "evil" that is easy to stain the body with the opposite extreme, that is Naruto''s posture as they saw it.


    Jilubiju uses powerful lightning skills, and his blow will make people feel like a god''s punishment.The special move is to release thunder guns and spears to destroy opponents, and to summon huge thunderclouds and drop countless lightnings to attack the enemy''s "Heaven Judgment".


    The Kirubi beast was standing in front of Naruto and the others at this time. His size looked almost as big as the magic bullet beast, but the horrible pressure from the body of the Kirubi beast was definitely not the same as that of the magic bullet beast. The degree of the guy can be compared.


    Koizumi once had the experience of fighting directly with the Dark Ultimate Angel Beast, and now he has personally experienced the powerful power of the Kirubimon, and probably understands the reason Naruto told her that Kirubimon was indulging in the silver mirror beast. , Because even the dark ultimate angel beast, it is impossible to defeat the Kirubi beast!


    The Kirubi beast appeared in front of Naruto and the others like a big mountain. Compared to his body, those small eyes looked down at Naruto and the others with an endless breath of coldness. With a light wave, immediately He beat the locomotive beast into a meteor in the sky, and then smiled coldly: "Human children, we finally met. Although I didn''t expect you to defeat my five fighters, I really have to say that you did a great job. Not bad. However, it is absolutely impossible for you to defeat my Kirubi beast. If you don''t want to die miserably, give me all your fighter souls!"


    "Hey, you will die miserably if you entrust the Soul of the Fighter to you, evolve!"


    Chapter Seventy-Nine-The First Battle of Cherubs


    "Evolution of Arms, Yanlong Beast!" "Evolution of Arms, Electric Light Beast!" "Evolution of Arms, Basa Beast!" "Evolution of Two Souls, Jet Wind Spirit Beast!" "Evolution of Two Souls, War Wolf Beast!"


    Think about it and know that it is impossible for Naruto and the others to surrender. Five people evolve at the same time, and five fighters lined up in front of Kirubimon.


    Kirubi beast also knows that these human children cannot succumb to him. What I just said is just that. For Kirubi beast, the only thing that needs attention among these five fighters is the light fighter. The war wolf beast is only, the others, even the wind-jet spirit beasts, can only cause him a little trouble. As for the other three, Jilubi beasts are completely ignored.


    After so many battles, everyone''s courage and fighting spirit have improved a lot. Even in the face of the terrible Kyrgyzstan, the Basamon beats its strong xiong with both hands, looking extremely excited, and then takes it from behind. Out of his own two great axes.


    "Broken rocks!"


    The Basamon is extremely strong and therefore extremely powerful. His double axe is also a powerful weapon made of a peculiar digital alloy. The two axes are thrown out and immediately spin like a shuriken, with endless aura. .


    It¡¯s just that Basamon¡¯s skill at the complete body level is not enough to see in front of the ultimate body, Kirubimon. The Bassamon¡¯s attack has actually used its full strength, but the Kirubimon doesn¡¯t even look at it, like driving a fly. The same casually waved his hand, and actually shot the two giant axes flying at the same time, and then fell back into the hands of the Basamon, but there was no scar on the body of the Kirubimon.


    It''s not that the sharpness of the two giant axes is not good, but the difference in strength between the Basamon and the Kirubi beast is too great.


    Seeing that the Basamon had attacked, the electric beast was naturally unwilling to be outdone, and dazzling thunder light appeared all over it.


    "Lightning strike!!"


    "Yanlong fires!!"


    The unique tricks of the electric light beast and the flame dragon beast are integrated, and the thunder and fire are incomparable, but the attacks of the Kirubi beast on these fighters are not considered at all, and they do not use any powerful tricks, just stretch~ With his right hand, relying on his powerful body and powerful dark power, he could easily eliminate all the tricks of the electric light beast and the flame dragon beast into invisible.


    "So strong, really strong!" Yanlong Beast looked up at the Jilu than the beast in front of him, not just the body, the strength of the Jilu than the beast was a kind of power they could not understand, "This guy has met us before. The enemies we arrive are completely different!"


    "Because he is the messenger behind the scenes! Basamon, go! Use our fusion trick!"


    "Ok!"


    The Basamon loudly responded to the call of the electric light beast, and the power of ice burst out of his body, which merged into an Arctic blizzard blowing towards the sky, and at the same time threw the two giant axes in his hand into the air.


    The electric light beast jumped into the air, grabbed the two great axes of the Basamon, and at the same time outputted its own electricity with the maximum power, and merged with the freezing power of the Basamon.


    "Storm Breaking Rock Hammer!!"


    With the strong thunder and lightning power of the electric light beast, the arctic blizzard that swept the Basamon, the two moves merged, the power is indeed very extraordinary.The violent thunder-breaking hammer hit the body of Kirubimon, and the powerful force actually impacted the body of Kirubimon back some distance. Dianguangmon and Basamon were happy, thinking that the attack had been successful. , But the Kirubi beast was only retreated by that power, and the place where it was slashed by the two giant axes, there was still no wounds at this time, and it was still unscathed!


    Jilubiju looked at the few ant-like fighters in front of him with contempt, and smiled: "The power is too bad, give it back to you!"


    Jilubiju''s body shook, and the two giant axes on her body immediately catapulted towards the electric beast. The speed was so fast that the electric beast could not avoid it. He was about to be injured by the two giant axes, and one more suddenly appeared in front of him. The figure holding the big sword in his hand, the big sword in his hand flexibly flicked twice, and immediately let the two big axes fly to both sides.


    Dianguang Beast knew that he was almost killed just now. At this moment, he saw the person who saved him clearly, and said gratefully: "Thank you, Wolf Warrior."


    Naruto turned his head and glanced at the electric light beast, and said: "Be careful, this guy is completely different from the enemies we have encountered before. Listen, I and the Jet Wind Spirit Beast are responsible for the frontal attack on Jilu Biju. The three of you are responsible for rear support!"


    "understood!"


    From the few attacks and defenses just now, Jilubiju just waved his hand casually and resolved all the tricks of the three of them. The three of them should also understand that the strength of this guy is not the strength of the three of them. , Immediately adopted circuitous tactics, while Naruto and the Jet Wind Spirit Beast faced each other head-on, attracting the attention of Kirubi Beast with their powerful attacking power, which meant that their two identities were the most dangerous holding silver!


    The wind-jet spirit beast knew that the strength of Jilubiju was completely different from the previous enemy, so he did not dare to take care of it and increased his speed to the fastest. Except for Naruto, even Jilubiju could not be present. Completely see the movement of the wind-jet spirit beast, because she really looks like a breeze, unpredictable, and with the power of the wind, she flies in front of the Kirubi beast, and aimed her wrists at the Kirubi beast. .


    "Jet Winter!!"


    The same is the strong wind swept by the super cold air, the winter power of the jet wind spirit beast''s jet can be far from the attack of the basa beast just now, even if the Jilubi beast is hit by the jet wind spirit beast''s jet at almost zero distance in winter, He couldn''t help but screamed, staggering back two steps, his entire head was frozen into an ice lump by the extreme winter cold, and he couldn''t break free for a while.


    Naruto took advantage of this opportunity, and the Trinity of the Great Sword in his hand immediately radiated a strong light, and at the same time, a little bit below his feet, he jumped high, and then, by the force of gravity, the heavy sword was facing the ice-bound head of Jilubiju Cut off.


    The speed of his sword is extremely fast, in fact it has reached the speed of light, and at the same time, the sword light seems to contain the power of the stars in the universe, which is cut down with a single blade, and its power is extraordinary.Even if you look at the golden saints, Naruto now has a very high level of power. It is far from the original rookie, but compared to the enemies he will face in the future, he still has a lot of power. A long way to go.


    Jilubiju didn¡¯t pay enough attention to the strength of the wind-jet spirit beast. For a moment, she was used to spray the winter to freeze her entire head. Before the Jilubiju had broken the ice power, Naruto had already Taking the opportunity to launch an attack, the sword that contains the power of the stars of the universe, even an ultimate body such as Jilubi Beast cannot be underestimated.


    In the end, Jilubiju has extraordinary strength. He didn''t cut his head directly with Naruto''s knife. Instead, at the last moment, he shattered the frozen ice on his head with powerful dark power, and his body speed returned to normal as a result. A little bit deviated, avoiding being directly cut in two by the great sword Trinity, but still being hit by the great sword on the shoulder, because of the powerful force of the falling stars, the body of Jilubi Beast could not fully bear it, and deeply stuck into the Ji. Ruby beast''s body.


    Kirubi beast screamed in pain. It was obvious that the sword was not weak and caused considerable damage to him. He was about to launch an attack to shake away the light fighter he had been afraid of, but Naruto completed the blow. , The actual effort is not small, how can he retreat like this, and immediately inject his own light power into the great sword before the Jilubi Beast exerts its strength.


    "The light of the wolf!!"

 1344 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1344

    Beating the falling water dog has always been something Naruto likes very much to do, even if the falling water dog is one of the three great angels.


    After the Kirubi beast fell from the sky, its attributes have changed from the original vaccine species to the virus species. From his evil appearance, it can be seen that the tricks of the light element will cause a great blow to the current Kirubi beast. It is also the reason why he has always been very afraid of the Light System fighters, but it is clear that the power of Naruto, the Light System fighter, is absolutely beyond the original imagination of Kirubimon.


    The power of the wolf''s light was directly transmitted into the body of the Kirubi beast through the trinity of the great sword. For the evil Kirubi beast, this light power really made him miserable, and his mouth kept howling.


    The Yanlong Beast, the Basa Beast and the Electric Light Beast were not willing to be lonely at this time. While Naruto was attacking the Jilubi Beast, the Electric Light Beast transferred and evolved into the Thunder Light Beast. , Aimed at the ankle of the Kirubi beast and bombarded it wildly!


    If it''s normal, of course Jilubiju would not take the strength of the three of them in the eyes, but now it is in the battle with Naruto Uzumaki, the mind of Jilubiju has been divided by Naruto a lot, so Unprepared, he was violently attacked by the Yanlong Beast, and the next plate was unstable, and his huge body immediately fell to the ground.


    Although the Kirubi beast fell, the big sword in Naruto¡¯s hand was still stuck in the Kirubimon¡¯s body, constantly injecting the power of light, intending to destroy the Kirubimon from the inside, and the Jet Wind Spirit Beast was already Taking advantage of the situation, he flew behind Naruto, holding his own windmill in one hand, and holding Naruto''s hand in the other. The two people''s data are connected, creating a special state of''one mind and one body''.


    The wind-jet spirit beast also has self-knowledge, and with its own power, even if it attacks the Kirubi beast with all its strength, it will cause little damage to him, so it is better to instill its own power on Naruto.


    Naruto received the power of the Jet Wind Spirit Beast, suddenly blessed to the soul, without the need to look at each other, and shouted at the same time with the Jet Wind Spirit Beast: "Ultimate Turbulence!!"


    The big windmill in the hands of the wind-jet spirit beast turned quickly, but it did not blow any wind, because the wind followed Naruto''s body and blew into the body of the Kirubimon, allowing Naruto to enter the Kirubimon The power of light in the body became extremely disordered and destroyed everywhere, making the inside of the cherubbi beast''s body a mess.


    The Kirubi beast was beaten in pain, thinking that he had suffered such a big loss in the hands of these few humans, and he roared in anger: "Get out of me!!"


    Chapter 80-Hole Cards!The dark evolution of the wolf beast!


    The information in Jilubi beast''s body suddenly circulates rapidly, and the dark power expands rapidly, causing his entire body to expand rapidly like a balloon.


    Now Jilubiju¡¯s body is like a hard tire full of air. It is very hard and has considerable elasticity. Naruto and his sword are shaken by Jilubiju, Jilu Biju also had a chance to fight back.


    Kirubi beast did not expect that the strength of this light-type fighter was beyond his imagination, and he suffered a big loss under his care. Under such circumstances, the anger in Kirubi beast''s heart can be imagined, and now it is finally How can he be merciful if he has a chance to fight back?!


    "Heaven Judgment!"


    Jilubiju is indeed a powerful Digimon that stands proudly at the top of the ninth level of an angel. Although he has fallen from the sky, his strength is not affected, and he has become more violent than before, his destructive power Causes a general effect like a punishment.


    The purple-black thunderclouds were constantly rolling and brewing in the sky, and the whole sky became gloomy, and the huge sense of horror that seemed to make the whole sky collapse long ago.


    The golden snakes danced wildly in the sky, and the power of countless thunder and lightning continued to roll and reverberate among the gloomy clouds, and finally turned into a thunder with a destructive atmosphere and came to the world!


    "what!"


    The lightning speed was too fast, the Yanlong Beast, the Basa Beast, and the Thunder Beast could not dodge, and were immediately struck by a powerful lightning. The strength of the two sides is really too big, let alone the Yanlong Beast and the Basa Beast, even if it is. Proud of its strong defensive power, and the Thunder Light Beast, being a Thunder fighter, can''t resist the heaven trial of Kirubimon!


    The force of the tyrannical thunder continued to destroy the bodies of the three fighters. The Yanlong Beast and the Basa Beast were first unable to support them. When hit by the powerful lightning, the power of the fighter''s soul could not continue to be maintained and could only degenerate into a human form. , And the Thunder Light Beast only supported it for a few seconds longer than the two of them. It was impossible to resist the power of the Heavenly Judgment of the Kirubi Beast, and it also degenerated into a pure appearance.


    Jet Wind Spirit Beast and Naruto are the strongest, and they can still support under the Heaven Judgment attack of Kirubi Beast.


    The strange wings behind the wind-jet spirit beasts constantly jet high-pressure air currents, allowing her body to fly back and forth flexibly in the air, avoiding the mighty thunder of heaven''s judgment. She also knows that herself, who is not strong in physical defenses, would be struck by lightning. It''s over.


    Naruto dodges the thunder attack of Jilubiju, and at the same time, he is also paying attention to the jet wind spirit beast. From time to time, he sends out several tracking bombs to block the thunder that she has no time to avoid. Slammed a sword to the ground.


    "The light of the wolf!!"


    Naruto''s attack has been accumulating for a long time, the power is extraordinary, a silver wolf howling and flying to the sky.


    The silver wolf carried a terrifying aura, even if the lightning that flew to the silver wolf''s side, it was all severed by the silver wolf''s aura, and the force of the lightning could not damage the silver wolf''s breath.


    After the light of the wolf rushed into the enveloping clouds in the sky, it immediately began to rush left and right. The endless sharpness of his body cut open the clouds formed by the dark power, and then opened his mouth to bite.


    Although the dark power of Jilu than the beast is powerful, it cannot withstand such an attack. After the cloud is split up, it weakens even more, and is finally wiped out by the terrifying attack of the wolf''s light.


    Seeing that this light-type fighter could actually break his paradise judgment head-on, Kirubi Beast couldn''t help showing a different color in his eyes, and then his killing intent became more intense.


    "Even if you can break the power of heaven''s judgment, it can''t be my opponent''s!"


    Jilubiju raised his right hand to the sky, and heard the sound of thunder explosion in the sky. There was only one thunderbolt, but compared with the concentrated and powerful lightning, it fell into Jilubiju¡¯s. Hands.


    The thunder and lightning itself is an invisible and unmanageable power, but it becomes a real entity in the hands of the Kirubi beast, and is held tightly by the Kirubi beast like a spear. It seems very similar. It is the legendary third-generation god king in Western mythology...


    "Lightning Spear!!"


    The gloomy sound of Jilu than the beast seemed more terrifying than the thunder of the lightning spear. That powerful lightning spear flew towards Naruto at extreme speed, and a thunder burst into the atmosphere, making the entire atmosphere almost explode during the flight.


    Because of the strong gas explosion caused by the lightning spear flying, even the Wind Jet Spirit Beast felt a very depressed feeling, let alone the Naruto who faced the power of the lightning spear.


    I saw that lightning spear carries a terrifying power to wipe out everything. Even Naruto feels a huge warning signal coming from his core data at this time. If you really want to be struck by this lightning spear In, Naruto himself is definitely enough to drink a pot.


    Naruto connected a point under his feet and quickly dodged, but the lightning spear, with its special tracking power, had locked on Naruto''s unique light energy, and couldn''t dodge it at all.Naruto saw that the lightning spear had a posture of''the end of the world, the corners of the sea, the sea and the rocks are rotten'', and he simply gave up the unnecessary escape.


    There was a scornful smile on the cherubbi beast¡¯s face, and the heaven trial just now said otherwise. Now he has a killing intent with this strike of the lightning spear, so he shot with all his strength, even if the holy female beast is here. Avoid its edge, let alone a light fighter?!


    The destructive power of the lightning spear is indeed terrifying, and Naruto is holding the Trinity of the Great Sword with one hand at this time. The big sword does not have the terrible power to shake the lightning spear from the front, but is a kind of cherub than a beast. The incomprehensible unique rhythm slowly dances.


    It seemed that Naruto''s movements were very''clumsy'' and''slow''. At such a speed, it should be impossible to resist the power of the lightning spear.But Naruto''s "clumsy and slow" sword has a unique power that seems to be able to distort the entire time and space.


    When the lightning spear submerged into the sword, it actually slowed down at a speed visible to the naked eye. The lightning spear seemed to want to smash into the sword and crack the weird sword, but it was useless. Instead, it was the lightning long. The lightning energy of the spear itself and the power of darkness were all affected by the power of that sword, and even the speed of lightning slowed down.


    The originally sharp and sharp lightning spear was actually polished away in the sword power. The original tyrannical lightning became docile and slowly flowed with Naruto''s unique sword power.


    Jilubiju''s eyes widened, and he never expected that Naruto''s sword, which looked as slow as a tortoise, had such power, without any damage, it caught the power of the lightning spear he used with all his strength. .


    Catching the lightning spear was just the beginning. Naruto continued to use the gossip sword force, compressing his strength layer by layer, and pouring it all into the great sword trinity in his hand.


    Originally, the dazzling light radiated from the trinity, which was the light power Naruto mastered. However, as the sword strength gradually reached completion, the light on the big sword gradually dimmed. It was not because the power was weakened, but It was because even the light was compressed by Naruto''s sword power, and the power was all concentrated at one point, making the originally dazzling light extremely dim.


    Naruto roared, and the sword power of the whole Bagua sword immediately changed, from the defensive instead of offensive just now, to an endless and sharp super attacking sword. The trinity of the big sword is introverted, and there is no power fluctuation on the outside. Actually all the power has been compressed in the sword body, waiting for the time to completely explode.


    After all, Jilubiju is a powerful ultimate body. Although it was the first time I saw Naruto''s weird sword power, he still keenly sensed the powerful force in that weird sword power, so he didn''t dare to be careless, and immediately condensed one with all his strength. The power of the lightning spear!


    "Lightning Spear!!"


    "Bagua Meteorite Sword!!"


    The battle between Naruto and Kirubimon seemed to have turned into some kind of''lower'' hand-to-hand combat. The eerie lightning spear in the hands of Kirubimon pierced towards Naruto, and the big one in Naruto''s hands When the sword greeted the lightning spear, its power immediately exploded, and the strong power hovered up, forming a spiral long sword pointing straight to the sky!


    "what!!"


    This blow was a thorough head-on collision, without any skills at all, just a strong contrast between the strength of the two sides!


    Jilu Biju now truly understands the real strength of this Light Element Fighter, and he no longer dares to underestimate this man who is too small compared to himself, and he has already used all his power in his hands.


    Naruto didn¡¯t dare to be careless either, but the dark power of Kirubi was terrifying than the beast. Not only did he have to resist the power of the lightning spear, but also the erosion of the dark power emanating from the Kirubi beast. Under the scattered power, he was gradually crushed by Kirubi Beast~ Under the wind, but Naruto was not fighting alone!


    The wind-jet spirit beast covered the whole body with the power of the atmosphere, and rushed into the dark atmosphere escaping from the side of the Jilubi beast without hesitation. At the same time, it exhausted all its strength and inserted the windmill in its hand into the Jilu. Than the beast''s head.


    "Li¡¤Atmospheric Detonation!!"


    woo woo woo woo!!


    The big windmill that sprays the wind spirit beast spins at extremely high speed, constantly absorbing the power of the surrounding air, and passing the power of the violent wind through the pole of the windmill, into the body of the Jilubi beast in one breath.


    The Kirubi beast was hit by the Jet Wind Spirit Beast, and couldn''t help screaming, causing great pain in his brain. At the same time, he gritted his teeth, and the power of the lightning spear in his hand exploded instantly, smashing both Naruto and the Jet Wind Spirit Beast. Go in, and Naruto''s Gossip Meteorite Sword slashed past Jilubimon.

 1345 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1345

    In this battle, both sides suffered a defeat. Naruto and the Jet Wind Spirit Beast were affected by the explosion of the lightning spear, and the damage was not light, but the body of the Jilu Biju was also cut by Naruto¡¯s gossip meteor sword. The wound is not small, and with the impact of the blast of the wind and the atmosphere, his injury will not be too clear!


    Jilubiju didn¡¯t expect that these human little ghosts could suffer such a big loss. He looked at the two figures with the power of light and the power of the atmosphere full of murderous eyes. From them, he felt A very familiar and disgusting power came, that power came from the ultimate angel beast!


    "You two hateful little ghosts, I will never let you go today!"


    Both Naruto and Windjet Spirit Beast were injured by the power of the lightning spear explosion just now. The distance between the Windjet Spirit Beast is slightly longer, so it is relatively better, but the light armor on Naruto''s body is almost broken in half, and it looks like Extraordinarily miserable.


    Naruto opened one eye from under the almost completely broken wolf-shaped helmet, gritted his teeth and said with a grin: "Kirubi beast, what I should say, today is to be defeated, you!"


    "Huh, stop talking! Do you still have a way to fight now? You can''t even get the focus right!"


    "You are right, the power of the wolf beast has indeed suffered a lot of damage, then, I will use this to deal with you! The wolf beast dark evolution!"


    "what?!"


    Chapter 81-Dark Lion!The power of the lion beast!


    Naruto himself is a light-type fighter, and his light-type energy should not need to be repeated in words, but at this time, Naruto''s light-type power has undergone a complete qualitative change!


    The original dazzling light turned into thick and steady darkness. At first, the darkness was just a little bit, like a small smudge, but once this small piece of darkness appeared, it quickly increased and gradually became like thick ink. Covered Naruto''s whole body.


    The darkness is like the splash ink effect mentioned in Chinese freehand landscape paintings, slowly blending around Naruto, and then covering Naruto''s body like a whirlwind!


    The whirlwind dissipated for a while, and the appearance of Naruto that appeared from it was completely different!


    The characteristic of the wolf beast lies in the word "war". The wolf beast itself is a powerful person born for war. Its character is indifferent and arrogant, indifferent and introverted. Only when fighting, will it burst out with a powerful madness different from that indifferent Come.


    But at this time, the figure in black armor is completely different. If the war wolf beast is indifferent and does not show power, then this figure in black armor just stands there and releases an incomparable arrogance in the world. Furious!


    The wolf beast is introverted, so this guy is definitely extroverted!


    Kirubi beast saw the black figure, his face suddenly became very ugly, and shouted: "How come?! How can the true dark power wake up at this time?!"


    Bogomon quickly took out his Hundred Dawns book, which hadn''t appeared in a long time, and recorded the appearance of Naruto at this time. At the same time, he shouted: "That is the true dark power, the legendary dark fighter emperor lion beast!"


    Emperor Lion Beast, hybrid, ultimate body level, variable species, warrior Digimon.A Digimon that has inherited all the power of the legendary Ten Fighters and surpassed the legend because of the unknown ability.Wearing a black lion armor formed by dark power, with dark golden wings on the back, a muzzle on each shoulder, and a spiral trident in his hand, the whole body faintly reveals a heavy golden color.


    The nirvana is the black law that twists the rules within a certain range and annihilates the enemy, and the red cross that emits light from the eyes of the lion on the head to completely destroy the enemy.


    The imperial lion beast¡¯s name carries the word "di", so it has a different character from the war wolf beast. It has continuously improved its aura before fighting. Unlike the war wolf beast, the imperial lion beast has a natural king in its character. He''s madness and domineering, if it is a person who dislikes the lion beast, even if it is a Digimon stronger than him, he will not shake his face.


    Naruto moved his arms and adjusted to the dark fighter''s body. Then his red eyes turned to the ugly cherubim, and said, "How about it, I didn''t expect it!"


    The Kirubi beast did not expect things to change like this. A light fighter is already troublesome enough for the Kirubi beast, but the soul of the dark fighter, whose power is not inferior to the light, would actually be in this way. Time to really wake up!


    Although the light-type fighter''s soul was damaged by the attack of the Kirubi beast just now, the awakened dark fighter''s soul was completely unaffected by the attack just now, and now the dark breath emanating from Naruto It is extremely majestic and pure.


    Jilubiju felt that his gloomy mood after being rejected face-to-face by the holy goddess became even worse at this time. He himself wanted to defeat these human imps, rob them of the soul of fighters, and then let the holy goddess The beast has completely lost hope so that he can surrender to him, but now it seems that with the damage he suffered from the light fighter, plus the soul of the dark fighter who has just awakened, it is hopeless.


    If so, Kirubi Beast didn''t intend to leave like this, but instead he needed to see to what extent this newly awakened soul of the dark fighter had the power.


    "Thousands of spears!"


    The Kirubi beast roared, and the dark power on his body was released in an unreasonable situation. The evil dark power turned into a violent thunder, forming countless miniature lightning spears in front of the Kirubi beast. Lined up, those miniature lightning spears with endless aura merely aimed roughly at the direction Naruto was in, and then shot over indiscriminately.


    This intensive attack is almost like the damage caused by the locust swarms to the field. Even if Naruto escapes, even if Naruto escapes, the people behind him, including the Jet Wind Spirit Beast, will be beaten alive. No sieve.


    Of course, Naruto knew that he could not hide, and he also wanted to use the opponent of Kyrgyzstan to test how powerful the Dark Fighter Soul was. A smile appeared under the lion helmet.


    I saw the two dark golden wings behind Naruto flicked slightly, and the dark power escaped from those two wings.The power of darkness didn''t fill the sky all at once, but it was like dropping a drop of ink into the water urn, and watching the ink slowly bloom in the water that special feeling.


    Naruto''s dark power quickly smeared half of the sky, condensing a huge black lion head in the midair, with faint golden patterns shining on the lion head.


    The huge lion head stands in front of Naruto and everyone like a shield, but in the face of the thousands of spears made by Kirubi beast that cost a lot of strength, the black lion head is not a defense He resisted, but with a roar, opened a real blood basin.


    "Swallow the sky!"


    Naruto said in a low voice the name of this offensive and defensive tactic. From the big open mouth of the black lion head, there was a terrible suction force that could not be resisted. The thousands of spears of the Kirubi beast, almost All of them couldn''t resist the action of the suction, and were swallowed by the black lion head far and away.


    The black lion head¡¯s belly is like a bottomless hole. Most of the thousands of spears of the cherubim are chewed and swallowed by the black lion head. Even if a few have not been swallowed, they ping pong on the lion¡¯s head. , But also because of the excellent defense of the lion head itself, and the number of attacks is too few to make merit.


    The lightning spear swallowed by the black lion head naturally all turned into energy and entered Naruto¡¯s body. The energy lost during the battle with the power of the wolf beast is now quickly recovered, and it is really a loss to Kirubi. The beast fell into the sky at this time, and its power attribute was transformed into darkness. If it was the ultimate angel beast¡¯s seven-fold heaven, Naruto would not have the guts to swallow it with this swallowing sky. Otherwise, the power of light would have to cause a huge impact on the soul of the dark fighter Damage is not allowed.


    This dark type fighter soul is now truly awakened for the first time. Of course, it is the first time that the emperor lion beast has appeared in this world. Kirubi beast did not expect this dark type fighter to have such an ability and actually swallowed him. Thousands of spears showed shock on his face.


    Naruto felt the majestic dark power in his body, laughed in his mouth, and danced with a spiral trident in his hand, and said: "This taste is really good, this is as a reward, Kirubi than the beast! Black lion trident!! "


    Naruto separated his feet, and with all his strength on his right arm, with dark power, he projected the trident toward the Kirubimon.


    After the trident left Naruto¡¯s hand, it rose up against the wind and flew over a distance of more than ten meters. The trident became an astonishing length of tens of meters. Then the trident turned into a black streamer, and the black light turned It became a fierce beast again, it was a black lion!


    This black lion trident is the strongest weapon of the emperor lion beast.The power type of the wolf beast is wolf, fierce and cruel; and the power attribute of the lion beast is of course the lion, arrogant and domineering, proud of the world!


    The black lion trident turned into a huge black mad lion, roaring and flying towards the Kirubi beast.


    The strength of this black lion was so great that even the huge body of the beast couldn''t block the impact of the black lion, and the whole body was hit back and forth.He himself was seriously injured because of Naruto''s previous attacks using the power of the wolf beast, and now he has become even more unbearable, with numerous injuries all over his body.


    And after the black lion slammed its head and injured the Kirubi beast, it immediately reverted to the shape of a trident and returned to Naruto''s hands. At the same time, his whole body was covered with a strange black light.


    "Black Theorem!"


    Naruto¡¯s words were extremely low and deep, and even the wind-jet spirit beasts around him did not hear his words clearly. He just felt that there seemed to be some special changes in this space, or in other words, a little bit in this place. In the space, it seems that Naruto has become the absolute master!


    The feeling of the wind-jet spirit beast is correct, because it is the case. Jilubiju was injured by the black lion trident just now, and its strength was weakened, but the time and space around him was immediately distorted. Jilubiju''s body Twisted weirdly twice, and finally couldn''t bear this twisted law and broke completely.


    "Great, I won!"


    The Jet Wind Spirit Beast yelled, and then stared at the Kirubi Beast that should have been defeated by Naruto, showing a weird color, and said: "It''s strange, why is there no digital code?"


    Kyrgyzstan should have been defeated by Naruto, but there was no digital code. Instead, it became the original data and slowly disintegrated.


    Naruto degenerates into his original appearance, put away his Digimon Dragon machine, and said: "This is of course, because that is not the deity of Kirubimon at all, but just a clone. Where does the digital code come from? "


    "Just a clone is so powerful, if it''s his deity..."


    The true strength of Jilubiju was far from what was seen just now, and at this moment, the voice of Jilubiju came from the direction of the rose star.


    "Although the true soul of the dark fighter has awakened, it is not enough. I am looking forward to the day when we actually meet. If you want to save the holy celestial beast, hurry up. I am waiting for you in the rose star castle."


    Chapter 82-Invasion!Rose castle!


    The strength of Jilu Biju is indeed very strong, to be precise, it is beyond imagination.


    As one of the three angels, looking at the entire Digimon world, the strength of Kirubimon is also at the top of the pyramid, but I didn''t expect that a clone would have that much power.


    Although Naruto didn''t use all his strength, everyone else had already used all their strength. As a result, they were beaten before a clone of Kirubi Beast. If it wasn''t for Naruto, they would have been wiped out.


    Although knowing that the strength of Jilu is far greater than the strength of the clone they encountered before, things have reached this point. Now that they have reached this point, no one will want to back down, Naruto simply No need to ask, because no one is going to give up, there is only one goal, the rose star!

 1346 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1346

    The locomotive has been beaten by the cherubim beast, and they don''t know where it is going, but even if the locomotive is still there, they should be embarrassed to let the locomotive continue to move forward.


    After all, the front is the base camp of Jilubiju. The next time you meet with Jilubiju, you will definitely see his deity. This is too dangerous for the locomotive beast, and they don¡¯t want to really take the locomotive beast. Also involved in danger.


    The closer you get to the rose star, the more people can feel the eerie and strange atmosphere, which is obviously caused by the evil power of the Kirubi beast.


    Naruto and the others kept moving forward with the rosy star as their goal, and finally came to a cliff. Naruto looked ahead and said, "Is the holy celestial beast kept there?"


    After so many things, Naruto and others finally came to this most important place, the rose castle!


    I saw the rose-colored castle floating in mid-air, and there were many rocks floating back and forth in the air. If it is a Digimon that can''t fly, you can use those stones to jump to the rose-colored castle, but it is very dangerous.


    Below the rose-colored castle is pitch black, it looks like a bottomless pit, Naruto doesn¡¯t know how deep it is, because it¡¯s not his destination, so Naruto doesn¡¯t bother to waste mental energy to probe downward, but his eyes are tight. Staring at the rose-colored castle in the sky.


    In fact, Naruto and the others are now above the rosy star, leaving Digimon Earth, which can be regarded as part of the universe. As for why they can breathe here, it can only be explained as the wonder of the Digimon world.


    When Naruto was about to leave to enter the rose-colored castle, he suddenly thought about it and took out his portable Digimon machine, which once again showed the mark when the holy celestial beast came to contact.


    "Children, I''m so glad you are finally here."


    "Holy female beast!"


    The sacred celestial beast has been imprisoned in the rose-colored castle by the cherubim. Because of the suppression by the power of the cherubi beast, and the power of the sacred celestial beast has gradually weakened over the years, it is very troublesome for the holy celestial beast to contact the outside world But now Naruto and the others are very close to the rosy castle, so the holy celestial beast can also contact them without expending too much effort.


    "Make good use of the power of the legendary Ten Fighters and defeat the Kirubi beast here."


    Following the words of the sacred celestial beast, a colorful glow suddenly fell from mid-air, right in front of Naruto, and then turned into a colorful light and sank into Naruto''s Digimon machine.


    Naruto could recognize that the front of the colored light was a beautiful colorful crystal, which was very similar to the crystal coffin that had preserved the body and life of the ultimate angel beast in the Crystal Palace. It was the tree of life that the holy goddess was good at. crystal.


    Naruto expected that this crystal should have the same power as the feathers of the ultimate angel beast, but what exactly it does is still unclear.


    Koizumi looked up at the huge castle that revealed a strange atmosphere, and said, "Is the Kirubi beast really in this castle?"


    "Yes, Kirubi beast is now on the top of this castle."


    The voice of the Holy Celestial Beast came from Naruto¡¯s Digimon, and he answered Koizumi¡¯s question, but the voice of the Holy Celestial Beast seemed to be affected by some strange power. There were some noises, which sounded like signals. The same is not a good radio.


    "It''s not good, the information..."


    The voice of the holy female beast mixed with many noises was unclearly transmitted, and then I saw countless materials flying in the sky, all gathered at the top of the rose-colored castle. Think about it and know that the Kirubi beast must be In that place.


    The power of the sacred female beast may have been disturbed by those materials, and could not continue to speak, only to say "hurry up", and then had to interrupt the contact.


    Although I don¡¯t know exactly what Kirubimon is going to do to collect data from the Digimon World, whether it¡¯s to defeat Kirubimon or rescue the holy Celestial Beast, these two things are urgent now. Everyone looks at each other and immediately evolves. , After bringing Bogao, Q&A and Bada, immediately go to the rose castle!


    Although the rosy castle looks beautiful rosy from a distance, it''s not like that at all from a closer look.


    The color is indeed red, but the walls here seem to have experienced countless wind and frost erosion. Although Naruto and the others haven¡¯t entered yet, from the gate, the entire rose-colored castle appears to be quite heavy and murderous. Breath, if you say that after the gate is opened, there is the abyss of hell, then I am afraid it is not too much.


    Everyone just stood in front of the gate of the castle, before they reached out to open the door, two red shadows suddenly appeared in the air. They didn''t look like a human shape. They used a ball with a chain to quickly hit Naruto and spray the wind. Spirit beasts, but because the two of them were too fast, this attack just returned without success.


    "I want to tear your soul..." "All torn to pieces!"


    The two Red Shadows split a sentence into two halves, not knowing the meaning, and Bo Gao Beast pointed at them and shouted: "Isn''t that a death beast?!"


    Death beast, complete body, virus species, ghost type Digimon.The whole body is hidden under the robes and cannot be distinguished. The huge sickle is his symbol. He is the leader of the ghost-type Digimon. He has a fairly good speed. The trick is to use a huge sickle to slash the enemy''s soul for harvest.


    The Kirubi beast is also capable, and instead of the three-headed dog, the guardian uses two death beasts to guard the gate here.


    The Grim Reaper itself is an evil and cruel Digimon. Because it is affected by the evil power of Jilu Bimon, it has become more savage and insidious. At this time, apart from anything else, the two sickles immediately pointed towards Naruto and Windspray, who stood in front of everyone The beast slashed.


    Ghost-type Digimon generally float around, so the speed of most ghost-type Digimon is not too fast, and the speed of Death Beast is already regarded as the best among ghost-type Digimon.


    But even so, no matter whether it is light or wind, among the ten fighters, they are all very good at speed. What''s more, both of them are at the ultimate body level at this time. They did not pay attention to the attack on the death beast. Gently flash and avoid immediately.


    The Death Beast couldn''t make a single move, so the two sickles slashed towards the Flame Dragon Beast and the Electric Light Beast that had originally been standing behind Naruto and the Jet Wind Spirit Beast.


    The sickle in the hand of the death beast has a very strange power. It is very sharp. If it is activated with a special power, it can even achieve a slash and even take away the soul directly. Therefore, it is called a Digimon. The death of the world.


    When the Yanlong Beast and the Electric Light Beast saw the death beast''s sickle slashed towards them, they couldn''t dodge in a hurry, and quickly made a defensive posture.


    Fortunately, the body of the electric light beast is very strong, and the defense of the attack and shield on the flame dragon beast''s arms is also very extraordinary, so although a little embarrassed, it still blocked the death beast''s attack.


    The death beast had no kind thoughts, raised his sickle high, and was about to continue attacking. When the two men were completely killed, two powerful attacks came from behind at the same time.


    The two death beasts were shocked and were about to avoid them, but the speed of these two attacks far exceeded their imagination.


    "The Light of the Wolf!"


    "Ultimate turbulence!"


    Naruto and Jet Wind Spirit Beast are not planning to waste too much time on these two death beasts, so one move is a powerful nirvana!


    A Grim Reaper can¡¯t dodge, and is hit in the center of the vest by Naruto¡¯s Light of War Wolf. The power of that War Wolf¡¯s light can hardly resist even the Ultimate Digimon, let alone a complete Grim Reaper. What''s more, the Death Beast itself is a Dark Digimon, restrained by his light power, and was beaten to life by Naruto in one move.


    Although the ultimate turbulence of the Jet Wind Spirit Beast has no restraint effect on the death beast, she is a real ultimate Digimon. The turbulence caused by this ultimate turbulence is so powerful that the fragile physical defense of the death beast is fundamental. It was hard to resist, and the body was torn apart by the turbulence, and there was no life left.


    Naruto and the Jet Wind Spirit Beast killed two death beasts in seconds. After scanning their information, they pushed open the door of the rose-colored castle together and walked into this hell place...


    Chapter 83-That powerful woman named the Holy Beast!


    The interior of the rose-colored castle is not an exaggeration to say that it is hell.


    As soon as everyone walked into the rose-colored castle, they only felt that the inside of the castle was muddled and unclear. It was hard to distinguish between up and down, left and right. The entire space appeared a chaotic purple-black color, and there seemed to be many buildings similar to ancient Greek temples in mid-air. , Either floating in the air, or upside down, it looks like a strange scene made up of data fragments.


    And in mid-air, there are many things like mirrors floating around, but these "mirrors" cannot be used to reflect themselves. The surface of those "mirrors" looks like a pile of materials, but there are too many outside. It¡¯s just a''box''.


    Naruto and the others walked for a while, and they heard the miserable crying in those''mirrors''. They were uneasy. They only heard the wind spray spirit beast asking: "What''s the matter with these sounds?"


    Because everyone''s footsteps stopped at the time of the Jet Wind Spirit Beast, a few''mirrors'' floated over and floated in front of Naruto and the others.


    Ghosts with crimson eyes appeared from those''mirrors'', and black paws protruded out of those dark shadows, seeming to intend to catch them. Among them, Naruto was especially''careful''!


    Naruto''s eyes flashed, and a strong light immediately radiated from his body. The black shadows seemed to be unable to bear it and backed away, not daring to approach him anymore.


    The Jet Wind Spirit Beast itself is also a girl, afraid of these ghosts and so on. Now that these strange ghosts are scared away by Naruto''s light, I finally settled a little and asked: "What are these things?!"


    When Naruto saw those ghosts, he felt a little bit, and when those ghosts appeared, his dark fighter''s soul also fluctuated inexplicably, and he immediately understood the truth of these shadows, saying: " They are the undead of Digimon who died immediately, who could not bear the soul of the Dark Fighter before."


    The soul of the dark fighter is a very powerful force, especially after the soul of the evil fighter was affected by the evil power of the beast, the power of darkness became more aggressive and corrosive.


    Kirubimon used to spend a lot of effort to find Digimon suitable for the soul of the Dark Fighter. As a result, none of those Digimon could withstand the powerful dark power. On the contrary, the dark power made them immortal. Although he died, he could not grow in the founding village, and all became undead. Those''mirrors'' were all born because of the power of the soul of the dark fighter. If they were not liberated, those dead souls would suffer eternal life. Suffering.


    But it¡¯s not the time to talk about this. Naruto used the power of light to disperse the dead souls, so that they did not dare to approach, and proceeded in accordance with the induction of the power of the divine celestial beast by the Digimon in his hand, finally found the divine celestial beast Location.


    When Naruto and the others entered that peculiar room, the entrance had disappeared automatically. The dazzling light in the room made everyone except Naruto, a light fighter, squinted their eyes, and it took some time to adjust to the light in this room.


    And in the cage formed by all the rays of light, is one of Naruto''s main goals this time, the only female among the three angels, the holy female beast!

 1347 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1347

    The sacred celestial beast really lives up to the title of the number one beauty in the Digimon world. Although she can only see half of her face because of the mask on her face, she is still beautiful and warm.


    Naruto is a light fighter, so his vision is not affected by the strong light here. He looked at the cage formed by the light, and the big sword trinity in his hand came out and cut towards a place where the light converged.


    Naruto''s great sword itself is extremely sharp, and even the body of the magic bullet beast is penetrated by his sword. It is extremely powerful, everyone knows it is powerful, but now it seems to be useless in front of this cage of light.


    The blade of the Trinity slashed on the cage of light. The power of the blade made the light twist and fluctuate, but it couldn''t be cut off. The power of the cage of light actually bounced Naruto''s Trinity back. He reacted fast enough, otherwise he would be injured.


    "That''s it, this guy, Kirubi is quite clever than the beast. He actually knows how to use this cage of light to trap the holy female beast."


    The sacred celestial beast itself is a third-level angel of the angel. She possesses the purest light and sacred power in the entire Digimon world. Even the ultimate angel beast and the kind-hearted Jilubi beast, although the strength is slightly higher The sacred celestial beast, but when it comes to the sacred purity of power, it is not stronger than the sacred celestial beast. At this point, the only thing that can stabilize the sacred celestial beast is that it has been sealed in the depths of darkness. The long-term posture is just a bright beast with super ultimate body strength.


    With the dark power of the Kirubi beast, it can restrain the holy celestial beast for a while but absolutely cannot restrain her.If the kirubi beast uses the power of darkness to imprison the sacred celestial beast, although the sacred celestial beast itself will be affected by the power of darkness, once the kirubi beast is slightly relaxed, because darkness is also restrained by light, it is easy Will make the holy celestial beast escape.


    It is for this reason that the Kirubi beast has created this room with only light, and created this light cage that the holy celestial beast can never escape!


    As the highest-ranking angel of the light system, it turned out to be limited by the power of the light and unable to leave, which is really ironic.


    When Naruto said this calculation of the Kirubi beast, everyone suddenly realized that the holy celestial beast did not expect a human child to have such eyesight. For the first time, he saw through Kirubi beast¡¯s light cage. Thinking, it was inevitable that she was a little surprised, but she also quickly cleared her mood, because she knew that this is not the time to waste time.


    "There is one thing I must tell you, that is, although I know there is danger, but I still hope that you will always come here. This matter has to be talked about from a long time ago... The light beast stopped the human form. The struggle with the beast-shaped Digimon brought peace to the Digimon world, and you all know that it was finally sealed by the ancient Ten Fighters, and since the Guangming Beast was sealed by the Ten Fighters, I and Jilu than the Beast There are three ultimate angel beasts who are responsible for governing this Digimon world and maintaining peace in the digital world.


    Later, the ultimate angel beast was in charge of the law and order of the Digimon world, the kirubimon was responsible for the inheritance of knowledge, and I was responsible for the inheritance of love and life.But it¡¯s a pity that Cherub¡¯s thoughts often run counter to the ideas of me and the Ultimate Angel Beast. In order to coordinate our relationship, the Ultimate Angel Beast and I often get together to discuss how to compare with the Cherub. The beast reached a consensus.But because the idea of ??the Ultimate Angel Beast and I were basically from the perspective of a human-shaped Digimon, Kirubi Beast therefore mistakenly believed that the two of us deliberately isolated him, which caused misunderstanding and resentment towards us. Since then, it has been contaminated with evil.


    After the fall, the Kirubi monster suddenly led the beast-shaped Digimon and attacked us. The Ultimate Angel Beast was severely injured by him without precautions. I only had time to use the Tree of Life Crystal to protect the Ultimate Angel Beast. I got up, but I was caught by the Kirubi beast. Since that incident, I have been locked in this rose-colored castle."


    The Jet Wind Spirit Beast has feminine acumen. After hearing the holy celestial female beast completely and clearly stated what happened that year, he couldn''t help but gossiping: "Jilubi Beast did not kill the sacred celestial female beast, would it be? Because the cherubi beast likes the relationship between the holy female beast?"


    "Indeed, this is indeed a reason..."


    The sacred celestial beast admitted in a low voice the correctness of the idea of ??the Jet Wind Spirit Beast, but then shook his head, obviously unwilling to say anything more on this topic, and then said: "The Kirubi beast has one of the five fighters in its hands. Soul, and he transformed all the five fighter souls into evil fighters, and ordered Digimon around the world to continue to destroy this digital world and collect all the information in this world. If this continues, the entire digital world will collapse, I I felt very dangerous, so I started working hard to appeal to the world that has not been affected by the evil power of the Kirubi beast, which is your human world.


    I selected five of you from all the human children who responded to my call, and asked you to search for the five fighter souls in my hands and the ultimate angel beast. Of course, I did this without the cherubim beast. of.It''s great that you finally got all ten souls of fighters to come here. As long as you gather the power of all ten souls of fighters, you can defeat the fallen Kirubi beast."


    The sacred celestial beast had personally seen how powerful the ten ancient Digimon are. Although the soul of the fighter is only part of the power and spiritual inheritance of the ten fighters, as long as the power of the ten fighters is combined, it is even It was the Kirubi beast that could not resist this terrible force.


    The holy female beast has been kept here for many years. Although the power has been declining over time, she has never given up. Moreover, she can hide the ears and eyes of the Kirubi beast and give the five fighters'' souls to Naruto and the five others. It was still done in this cage of light, and the effort involved was beyond imagination.


    Just as the holy female beast smiled, he suddenly felt the familiar evil aura and his complexion couldn''t help changing.


    "Kirubi than the beast!"


    Chapter 84-Face it!Fight against the beast!


    There was a wave of distorted waves in the space of this room, and then the Kirubi beast appeared here.


    It doesn''t hurt with the one they saw before, but what is here now is the real body of the Cheruby beast!


    Although the room is full of light, for a dark Digimon like Kirubimon, a considerable part of his power should have been suppressed, but at this time the aura emanating from Kirubimon is still extremely strong. Scary, even if Naruto evolves into an emperor lion beast, this dark power can''t be compared with the Jilubimon.


    In this light-filled room, the strength of Kirubimon has been suppressed, and the result is still so terrible, far better than Naruto and the others have seen before. It should be said that this is the three. One of the archangels is the true power of the wise angel Cherub than the beast!


    And the Seraphim Ultimate Angel Beast, which is more superior to the Cherub Beast, should theoretically have stronger power than the Cherub Beast. As for the previous defeat by the Silver Mirror Beast, it can only be said that the Seraphim is really Sad reminder.


    The holy female beast knew that the children entering the rose-colored castle must not be able to hide from the Kirubi beast, but she originally estimated that the Kirubi beast should be concerned about the information he collected, but she did not expect that the Kirubi beast would come so quickly. .


    Although the strength of the Kirubi beast in this room is limited to a certain extent, he believes that the strength of his own deity is absolutely higher than that of these human children. Watching these five human children all gather here, he smiled grimly "It''s great. Ten fighters'' souls of fighters are all gathered here. As long as you take away your fighters'' souls and add the information I have collected, I can rule the Digimon world in one go! I finally The long-awaited wish can be fulfilled, hand over all your fighter souls!"


    "Let''s give you the Soul of the Fighter, don''t even think about it! Jet Winter!!"


    The Jet Wind Spirit Beast yelled, and a strong freezing gas of ultra-low temperature was immediately emitted from its wrists, aiming at the huge body of Jilubi Beast.


    Originally, Jilu was as large as the body of the beast, and it should be very easy to aim at him. What''s more, the strength of the ultimate body of the wind-jet beast should not cause the problem of the front sight crooked, but also Without seeing any movement from Jilubiju, the wind-jet spirit beast''s unique skill, Jet Winter, turned its head in the air and almost hit Naruto.


    The Jet Wind Spirit Beast''s eyes widened, unable to understand this strange scene, and shouted: "What''s going on?! Why did my trick miss?!"


    Naruto took a look at the situation in this room, and said, "Because this room is full of lights. It is these lights that have distorted all our tricks. In this case, we can only fight outside! Kirubi** Give me and the Jet Wind Spirit Beast to deal with it, you hurry up and find a way to rescue the holy female beast!"


    "understood!"


    Last time, a clone of Kirubimon killed everyone except Naruto and Windjet Spirit Beast in seconds. Now facing Kirubimon¡¯s deity, only Naruto has evolved into a real combat power. The wolf beasts and Koizumi evolved into the wind-jet spirit beasts. The other people are all looking for death when facing the power of the Kirubi beast. It is better to let them find a way to release the sacred celestial beast.


    With the battle wolf beast, the jet wind spirit beast and a holy female beast, if the three of them face the Kirubi beast, the odds of winning are definitely not low!


    Naruto and the Jet Wind Spirit Beast glanced at each other, and the two immediately exploded with all their strength, and slammed into the body of Jilu Biju.


    Kirubimon himself also intends to go outside first to eliminate Naruto, the light fighter. After all, he can¡¯t use his full power here, and Naruto¡¯s light fighter will increase his strength instead. It was very unfavorable to him, so now Naruto and the Jet Wind Spirit Beast rushed over, and the Kirubi Beast simply took advantage of the momentum to smash the wall behind, and the three went outside together.


    After smashing the crystal wall, the outside world is already outside of the rose-colored castle. This is an almost infinite space, so Naruto and the others can do things here without worrying about injury even if they use their full strength. And innocent.


    After leaving the crystal prison, the strength of Kirubimon was no longer suppressed, and it escaped from the impact of Naruto and the wind-jet spirit beast, turned back, stepped on a rock suspended in the air, and stabilized. shape.


    Kirubi beast stared at the two figures and said with a smile:


    "I didn''t expect you to actually come to my rose-colored castle at first, but you are only seeking your own death by doing so, but you can rest assured that I will not immediately after taking away your fighter soul Kill you, because I want you to see with your own eyes how I dominate the Digimon world!"


    "Noisy!"


    Naruto vigorously swung the big sword Trinity in his hand with a cold smile like a wolf on his face. Although he didn''t use his desperate power last time, the power of the avatar of Kirubi beast is absolutely impossible. His true strength, what he has to face here now is the true strength of one of the three angels, Kirubi beast!


    Jilubiju chuckled. Under that sinister gaze, he immediately rushed forward. Under the wave of his hands, the floating stones and nearby meteorites all fell towards the place where Naruto was.


    Jilubi beast itself has quite terrifying fighting power. After falling from the sky, his heart becomes dark, so his power becomes more aggressive. Those meteorites not only have the powerful strength of the original meteorite fall, but also have Jilubi The combination of the dark power of the beast increases its destructive power infinitely.


    Naruto knew that the power of Kirubi beast''s deity was far better than the clone he had defeated before, so he didn''t dare to care about it, and the Trinity in his hand immediately waved, sending out the sword force of the Eight Diagrams sword again.


    The aura around Naruto seemed to be transformed into yin and yang, and a Tai Chi picture appeared in front of him. Although it was not the innate treasure mastered by Taishang Laojun, it also contained Tai Chi supreme truth, countless meteorites. After falling into the gas cloud, he was immediately affected by the Bagua Sword, the original powerful impact gradually disappeared, and led by the Bagua Sword, he slowly fell into Naruto''s control.


    Jilubiju had seen the power of his weird sword force last time. Although he didn''t think these children could defeat him, he didn''t dare to be careless. He intended to defeat them as quickly as possible. The beast was afraid that the sacred celestial beast would really be released by those children, so instead of waiting for Naruto''s gossip sword to compress his power to the highest degree, he immediately held a flash of lightning in his hand.


    "Lightning Spear!"


    That lightning spear is extremely powerful, far surpassing the power emitted by the clone before. The momentum of a lightning spear flies toward Naruto¡¯s heart position in an indefinite way, trying to take advantage of his gossip sword power before it is complete. Just crack it.


    The shape of the Jet Wind Spirit Beast flashed, and it immediately blocked Naruto''s. The windmill in his hand turned quickly. Under the control of that strange power, the lightning spear of the Kirubi beast was actually frozen in the air.


    For Jilubiju, the most troublesome enemy is Naruto, a light-type fighter, but he did not expect that this wind-type fighter has the power to directly block his lightning spear. It is really underestimated by Jilubiju. She was.


    The power of electricity, to put it bluntly, is the power of electric charges. The Jet Wind Spirit Beast has studied with Naruto how to deal with enemies of different attributes, and they have discussed the methods of dealing with thunder and lightning.


    Using the power of the jet wind beast to control the atmosphere, it can even control the air to create an ionosphere to form a unique lightning shield. Relatively speaking, she can also extract carbon dioxide in the air to form a fireproof layer. It is powerful, just from the jet wind. Judging from the slightly trembling hands of the beast, she has to completely block the lightning spear of the beast, and the power consumption is not small.


    The Jet Wind Spirit Beast did not wait for Jilu Biju to issue a second attack, and the windmill in his hand immediately turned in the opposite direction.


    "Atmospheric knock!!"


    The blow of the Jet Wind Spirit Beast used all its power, and the atmosphere vibrated like a huge natural disaster. Under the twists and changes of the lightning spear of the Jilu Beast, it was finally completely destroyed by the atmospheric blast of the Jet Wind Spirit Beast. Obliterate.


    With the strength of the Jet Wind Spirit Beast, the power consumption of the lightning spear that Jilubimon intended to take Naruto¡¯s life was not small, and his face was obviously a little pale. After blocking the blow, he did not continue to hold it. Instead, he flew back immediately.

 1348 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1348

    At this time, I saw that Naruto''s speed of swinging the sword in his hand was much slower than at the beginning, and the Tai Chi diagram around him had become more complete, reaching a state of endless life.


    Under the influence of the Tai Chi Qi cloud, the meteorites that were originally attacked by Jilubitu have slowly rotated like a huge nebula, just like the Milky Way, and the center of this nebula is obviously The point where all the forces converge.


    The effect of the gossip sword force compresses Naruto¡¯s strength layer by layer, and there seems to be some special ripples that are not so obvious in the air. As his movements become slower and slower, the ripples become more and more obvious. In that Tai Chi In the air cloud, there is a terrifying power that can easily destroy the stars.


    Naruto suddenly closed the sword, and a divine light burst out of his eyes, like the Big Bang. The light of the Trinity that had been dimmed in his hand was radiant, and it seemed to illuminate the heavens, and the sword was directed towards Kirubi The beast stabbed out.


    "Bagua Meteorite Sword!"


    Chapter 85-The Holy Celestial Beast Escape Plan!


    Naruto¡¯s sword is extremely powerful, because it uses the Eight Diagrams sword power to take part of the power of the Jilubi Beast¡¯s attack just now. The Eight Diagrams sword power is chained layer by layer, making the sword power itself like a bamboo shoot. The same, layer upon layer, infinite power.


    The meteorites triggered by the power of the Kirubi beast just now are all compressed. The scattered meteorites were compressed by Naruto to create an artificial planet. That is the core of the power of this sword. .


    The meteorites are compressed by the power of the Eight Diagrams sword, so they are all integrated. The hardness and density of the meteorites have exceeded hundreds of times. Although they are far from reaching the level of a black hole, they seem to be about the size of a table tennis ball. On the round ball, it exudes a rather terrifying aura.


    Jilubiju was about to retreat, but the attraction from the high-density planet made the body of Jilubiju couldn''t help but was completely hit by the gossip meteor sword!


    After the Gossip Meteorite Sword touched the body of Jilubiju, the original compressed power immediately lost its balance and turned into a turbulent turbulence. It all exploded in an instant, and the force of the explosion shook Jilubiju''s entire body!


    After the power exploded, the meteorites that had been compressed into one burst burst open, generating boundless strength, and crushing all nearby rocks. The meteorites that flew out were like super powerful bullets, and they were directed towards the surroundings. Shoot indiscriminately!


    Naruto is very confident in the power of his sword. Although it is not his strongest sword move, it should also be able to make Kirubi beast a small loss, but the facts are beyond his expectations, or Kirubi The strength of the beast was beyond his imagination at the beginning.


    I saw the gigantic body of the Kirubi beast that looked like a rabbit. Although it was hit by Naruto''s gossip meteorite sword head-on, it was unscathed. Naruto''s sword could not hurt him!


    Kirubi beast moved his body. Naruto¡¯s sword was indeed very painful, but he couldn¡¯t break through his body¡¯s defenses. For Kirubimon, the attack with that sword just now was just painful. That''s all, at this time, he couldn''t help but laughed: "It seems that your strength is only this level, light fighter!"


    Naruto was shocked secretly, Jilubiju''s strength is not the strongest in this world, but now it has exceeded his expectations. If he takes out all his hole cards and smashes with Jilubiju, there may be a chance of victory. But he himself would definitely not get any benefits. In the end, I am afraid it will be a dead end. If this is the case, how strong is the light beast?


    Jilubiju didn''t give Naruto any thoughts. After the laughter stopped, Jilubiju''s hand suddenly flipped over, and a small black sphere appeared, from which countless attractions were born.


    Wisdom angel dominates!


    The power of this trick is not the strongest trick of Jilubiju, it can only be regarded as a proud skill. The black ball Naruto in Jilubiju¡¯s hand is very familiar, because the black ball does not reflect any light. It sucked in all the nearby light, including the floating rocks nearby. They were swallowed by the black sphere one after another, but the black sphere did not seem to change at all. Naruto''s expression was startled, and he immediately knew the black sphere. The true colors!


    Black hole!


    The destructive power of this small black hole created by Kirubimon is not as terrible as the supermassive black hole that Naruto used on the dark beast when he was in the dark continent, but at that time he had already exhausted all his power to use the supermassive. The black hole is therefore very powerful, but for Kyrgyzstan, the wise angel dominance is only a small trick. Compared to Naruto¡¯s attack that cannot be completely controlled, Kyrgyzstan His skills are more sophisticated than Naruto.


    Although it is only a small black hole, it already possesses a very huge gravitational force. Naruto feels like he is about to fly forward uncontrollably. Although the wind-jet spirit beast has enough power to resist, his body is still slowly The black hole attracted past.


    While maintaining the power of a small black hole, Kyrgyzstan also used another trick to seduce the angel, connecting the black hole to the different space in his body, obviously intending to use this trick to use Naruto and Jet The wind spirit beasts all''swallowed up'', and then directly seized their fighter souls, while being distracted and performing two tricks at the same time, Kirubi beasts obviously did not notice the change in Naruto''s eyes.


    The eyes under the wolf-shaped helmet became boundlessly vast and deep. Neither the sky nor the ocean can describe the depth of the eyes. There is only one word that can accurately express at this time, that is, on the head of the beast. Above, the vast and vast universe!


    "The universe is reversed!"


    Kirubi beast was slightly startled when he heard Naruto''s voice, and somehow felt unpleasant in his heart. He didn''t understand what Naruto''s words meant, but suddenly felt that the tiny black hole in his hand appeared strange. It seems that the entire black hole is upside down.


    In fact, this is the case. In order to deal with the dark beast, Naruto used the reversal of the universe to reverse the law of the supermassive black hole into a white hole. As a result, the dark beast was injured. Now he also uses this method to compare Kyrgyzstan The small black hole in the hand of the beast reverses the law and becomes a white hole, ejecting everything inside at high speed!


    Ji Lu than the beast''s complexion changed and shouted badly, but he was still affected by the power of the white hole and was suddenly injured.


    In fact, with the power of the cherubim beast, even if the law of the black hole is really reversed, the damage to the cherubim beast should not be great, but it happened that he just used the wisdom angel to lure, and wanted to borrow the black hole. The gravitational force swallowed the two of them into the different space in their own body and then seized their fighter¡¯s soul. That is to say, the black hole was connected to the different space in his own body because of the trick of the Kirubi beast. Now the black hole suddenly turned into In the white hole, the jetting power directly entered the different space inside the Jilubibeast''s body to destroy it. It really made the Jilubibeast a miserable loss, and the Jet Wind Spirit Beast had already lifted its windmill to hit him.


    "Ultimate turbulence!"


    "Although it is said that we should rescue the holy female beast, how do we break this cage of light?"


    Basa Beast, Yanlong Beast, and Electric Light Beast looked at the cage of light in mid-air. This cage is a cage that has been imprisoned here for so long. How can we break this cage with the power of


    Although Bogao has no combat effectiveness, it has the most knowledge in itself. He took a close look at the surrounding environment and said: "That cage is formed by light. Just change the direction of the light."


    "Okay, leave this to me! Basamon transfer and evolve, ice bear beast, icicles are flying!"


    The Basamon transformed and immediately transformed into a weaker ice bear beast, and then turned its whole body into an ice crystal, flying towards a beam of light.


    The ice crystals condensed by the ice bear beasts themselves are very crystal clear, and they do not look much different from crystals. In theory, they should be able to refract light easily, but the light that constitutes a prison seems to have physical entities, and very Has toughness.The ice bear beast turned into ice crystals and bumped into it. Although the light was distorted, it was unable to deflect the light. On the contrary, his own body could not bear the temperature in the light, and gradually returned to the appearance of an ice bear beast. .


    "Damn it, it''s hot!"


    The ice bear beast gritted his teeth and desperately supported it, but he was not strong enough, but there was no way. First, the light couldn''t deflect him. On the contrary, he himself gradually couldn''t hold it because of the high temperature of the light, and finally changed back to the appearance of the ice bear beast. Falling to the ground, his ice fighter had burn marks on his body due to the high temperature of the light.


    "Sorry everyone..."


    "It doesn''t matter, you have done your best, Ice Bear Beast."


    The Yanlong Beast comforted, but looking at the light cage, I couldn''t help but feel worried. It is obviously unrealistic to break the light cage directly, and if the ice bear beast can''t deflect the light, they What should we do?


    "Damn it, we finally got here, can we just watch Naruto and Koizumi fighting against Kirubimon, can we do nothing?!"


    The sound of the electric beast reverberates in this room full of light, but it really speaks everyone¡¯s heart. They really hate, hate their weakness and powerlessness. They really want to do something, even if they can¡¯t. Participate in the battle, but use their power to do a little thing!


    boom!!


    The anger in the electric light beast''s heart was difficult to calm, and a big hole was punched out of the crystal wall beside him with a fist, but his unintentional act actually made the light that constituted the cage one less light.


    Dianguang Beast looked at the big hole that was punched out by himself, and said excitedly: "Yes, even if the light cannot be destroyed, as long as we destroy the walls here, the light cannot be reflected, and the cage will be Disappeared!"


    "That''s right, it''s great Dianguang Beast! Let''s start now, Yanlong shoots!"


    "Lightning strike!"


    "Snowball bombarded!!"


    The electric light beast unintentionally discovered a way to break the cage of light, which excited the hearts of the Yanlong beast and the ice bear beast, and immediately began to destroy the nearby crystal wall.Although the light cage can prevent the holy celestial beasts from escaping, the crystal walls are relatively fragile. Under the joint attack of the three, the light becomes less and less. To be broken, when the holy female beast can escape to the sky, the power of darkness descends again.


    "How can you let you little ghosts succeed?!"


    Chapter 86-The Holy Celestial Beast Gets Away!


    Seeing that the flame dragon beasts were about to completely destroy the cage of light, and when the holy celestial beast could escape immediately, the Kirubi beast noticed the situation in the cage of light and immediately left Naruto and the wind spray spirit beast. Came towards the crystal prison.


    Although Kirubi beast fell to the sky, it still has the meaning of admiration for the sacred celestial beast. Therefore, he is unwilling to easily become an enemy of her, and even more unwilling to let the sacred celestial beast leave after getting out. Now where are they willing to completely destroy the flame dragon beast Prison, a dark hurricane immediately blasted from his hands.


    Jilu is stronger than the beast, and even Naruto and the wind-jet spirit beasts have to avoid their sharp edges. Even in this light-filled room at this time, the strength of the Jilu than the beast is weakened, but it is not Yan. The dragon beasts can resist them, not to mention that the light is now weakened, and the impact on the Kyrgyzstan beast is also reduced. His attack is more powerful than the dark beast''s attack. The flame dragon beast, the electric light beast and the ice bear beast all bear it. He couldn''t help but lost all three in one move, degenerating into a human appearance, fell into the corner, and was half unconscious.


    Kirubiju took advantage of the situation with his hand, Takuya and the three of them flew into Kirubiju¡¯s hands uncontrollably. Kirubiju grasped three Digimon and felt the fighters inside. The power of the soul of the soul, smiled gloomily: "This way, the souls of the three of you fighters are in hand. Just take away the souls of the two little ghosts, and my wish can be achieved!"


    The Holy Celestial Beast knows that its strength has weakened greatly over the years. In addition, it opens the channel between humans and the Digimon world, allowing Naruto and the others to come to the Digimon world, and guiding them to find the Soul of the Warrior and the Crystal Palace. It takes a lot of power. The Holy Celestial Beast should know that even if it can escape, it can''t defeat Jilu Biju. Now it is even more shocking to see Takuya and their Digimon Dragon machine being taken away by Jilu Biju.


    At this time, two powerful auras came with two whirlwinds, which were Naruto and Jetwind Spirit Beast.


    The two of them fought against the Kirubi beast just now. Although they fell into the wind and suffered a lot of injuries, they were still not defeated. When the Kirubi beast was about to kill them, they suddenly left. It should be because Feeling that the sacred female beast is about to get out of trouble, so he didn''t care about dealing with them, and immediately turned around to solve the problem here.


    The Jet Wind Spirit Beast saw Takuya and their Digimon Dragon machine taken away by Jilu Biju, and knew that the current situation was already worse for them, but she had always been stubborn and never willing to give up, even though she was in poor condition. , But still stared at the Cheruby Beast and shouted: "Kirubi Beast, don''t think things will be so simple, as long as we are here, you don''t want to fulfill your evil wishes!"

 1349 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1349

    Kirubiju put away the three Digimon rigs that he had seized to avoid any changes, and stared at Naruto and Jetwind Spirit Beast at the same time, saying: "You two are not my opponents at all. Now I will You start! Lightning Spear!"


    This crystal prison has been seriously damaged, so the strength of Jilubibeast has been suppressed and it is very small. The wind-jet spirit beast has already been seriously injured. With her physical defense power, if it is really by Jilubibeast at this time When the lightning spear hits, the entire body''s information is absolutely instantaneous, and even human lives cannot be preserved.


    "stop!!"


    At this time, the holy female beast saw with his own eyes that the human child who brought this Digimon world was really in danger of life, and anxiety emerged in his heart.Although she is really helpless, although she has repeatedly said that this game is dangerous, but with the character of the holy celestial beast, she would not really let these children die. At this time, she also did not care so much. , Impact that cage of light with all its strength.


    The light cage has been weakened a lot because of the Yanlong Beast and their efforts, but after all, it has not completely failed. Now the holy female beast has broken through the final defense of the light cage with strength, and itself is also damaged, and there is not much power left. It was a drastic drop, but the sacred celestial female beast didn''t care about so many, and instantly rushed in front of the wind spray spirit beast, it seemed that it was going to block the lightning spear with its body!


    Originally, with the full strength of the sacred celestial beast, she used the holy shield with the head of the dream beast on her left arm to resist the lightning spear of the Kirubi beast. Although there will be some repulsion, it will not suffer any damage, but it is holy. The strength of the celestial beast has been greatly damaged, and it is not much better than the ultimate angel beast at the beginning. There is no time to use the Holy Shield in a hurry. It can only be carried hard by the body. If it really takes this blow, Even the holy celestial beast is in great danger.


    Maybe in this Digimon world, although many Digimon have emotions and personalities that are close to human beings, some Digimon¡¯s personalities are too''extreme''. Kirubi Beast is contaminated with evil because of the extreme good results. , And the holy celestial beast, she is like a Virgin, extremely good, or she is kind of stupid.


    Jilubiju didn¡¯t expect that the holy celestial beast would fly into a shield for the wind-jet spirit beast, but his move was extremely fast and the distance was short. Even if he wanted to take it back, he couldn¡¯t have time. He could only watch the lightning spear. Flew to the woman of his dreams!


    At this time, someone must do the hero''s salvation!


    The eyes under the mask of the sacred celestial beast saw a flash of light in front of her. Someone was faster than the electric light and actually blocked her. The sacred celestial beast heard a dull sound before she could tell who the figure was. Hmph, obviously the damage was not light.


    At this moment, Naruto is the only one who can stop in front of the holy celestial beast and block the lightning strike. It¡¯s just that he is really distressed at this time, because this hero¡¯s task of saving beauty, really It''s not that easy to do.


    He was already injured when he was fighting with the Kirubi beast. The holy amethyst on his body was not lightly damaged, and his defense ability was greatly reduced. Now he hastily used his body to resist the Kirubi beast¡¯s lightning spear, of course. Unable to completely block it, the abdomen was penetrated by the lightning spear, and the destructive lightning spear was stuck in Naruto''s body, and the power of darkness continued to erode the body of his light fighter.


    If it¡¯s just pain, it¡¯s fine, because he has already cut off his pain, so except for the moment he was hit, he doesn¡¯t feel pain anymore, but the dark power of the Kirubi beast is absolutely different. Shi is quickly eroding his body, because he is a light fighter, so this eroded feeling will be more obvious, making the light of his whole body dim.


    Naruto knew that he couldn''t let the power of the lightning spear continue to erode in this way, and his heart was fierce. He grabbed the half of the lightning spear exposed outside, and with a low growl, he pulled the lightning spear out of his body.


    It is the first time that Naruto has suffered such a serious injury in this world. Not only is the power of the light-type fighting spirit eroded by the dark power, but even his original body as a human is also damaged. He has clearly evolved into a digital at this time. Baby, but blood actually came out from the wound, which shows how badly he was injured this time!


    The holy female beast looked at the blood that shed from the wound, and felt as if his heart was trembling inexplicably.


    Even if he tried to die, he wanted to save the wind-jet spirit beast, the figure who was desperate...


    The pain of being torn through the body by lightning, just gritted his teeth and let out a grunt...


    The wound opened, and red blood shed from it, but the arrogant bone that he still won''t shrink...


    In terms of strength, the ultimate angel beast, Kirubi beast, and the strongest light beast that the holy celestial beast has seen are above him, but there has never been anyone who can bring this to the holy celestial beast. Such a strong shock!


    Why, he is obviously just a human child...


    Kirubi was actually a little relieved when he saw that his lightning spear was actually taken by the light fighter. However, the goodness was only a momentary for Kirubi, and then in Kirubi The face of the beast showed a dark look. As soon as he raised his hand, a lightning spear appeared again in his hand. When he was about to completely solve his most feared light fighter, the sacred female beast was in shape. In a flash, he stood in front of Naruto.


    Naruto was holding his bleeding wounds, while gathering strength to heal his wounds, at the same time he looked up at the back of the holy female beast with eight golden wings. Although he shouldn''t think about this now, this woman is really beautiful. .


    "Holy celestial beast, you let me go!"


    The Kirubi beast yelled, and the dark power around him began to become rich and powerful. The crystal prison was completely shattered by the shock of the darkness power of the Kirubi beast. Anyway, the sacred celestial beast has now escaped and there is nothing in this crystal palace. The necessity of existence is simply destroyed.


    The divine female beast''s hands flashed, revealing her original weapon, the holy shield with the dream beast head and the javelin named Eden!


    The holy female beast is holding the holy shield in her left hand and holy spear in her right hand, raising her little power. There is a beautiful colorful glow around her, and the eight golden wings behind her face are shining with holy rays at the same time. The expression with a faintly gentle smile turned into a stern and solemn air. From this moment on, the sacred celestial beast turned from the Virgin to Valkyrie.


    "Kirubi beast, as long as I am here, I will never let you hurt him... ours!"


    Chapter 87-The Holy Heavenly Female Beast Fights to Death!Ultimate Soul Evolution!


    When Naruto heard the broken breath in the divine goddess beast''s words, his body was corroded by the dark power, and it was very painful, but he couldn''t help but think more.


    Fortunately, the attention of the wind-jet spirit beasts around him was all on Naruto''s body, because he was injured and bleeding, so he was very worried, so he did not notice the strange breath in the holy goddess beast words, otherwise Naruto would have to suffer a crab fist. No.


    Holding the holy spear and holy shield, the holy female beast stood in front of the Kirubi beast, apparently immortal, absolutely not planning to move away.


    "Holy female beast, why? Whether it is the ultimate angel beast or you are the same, why are they willing to sacrifice their lives?!"


    "This is something you can''t understand right now, because for you, the life of Digimon is just a pawn used by you! If it were you before, I believe you would never do such a thing. Because you used to be, your heart is full of compassionate thoughts."


    "You said the old me?"


    "For the benefit of the beast-shaped Digimon, you were completely different then from now."


    "what did you say?"


    "Some people say that the most extreme kind is, in the end, the most vulnerable to evil."


    "Shut up, stop talking!"


    The words of the sacred celestial beast seemed to have caused the entanglement of good and evil thoughts in Kirubi beast''s mind. It made him feel unusually painful, and immediately spewed a black breath from his mouth, and rolled towards the sacred celestial beast. The sacred shield in his left hand blocked him, and a burst of colorful holy light emitted from the sacred shield, blocking the black breath, without any damage.


    When the holy female beast was distracted by her words, the holy spear in her right hand was aimed at the beast.


    "Javelin in the Garden of Eden!"


    From the golden holy spear, a colorful attack light was emitted, right on the top of the Kirubi beast.


    Kirubi beast yelled. In his current dark state, the light attack of the holy celestial beast is very painful to him, and compared to the light power of Naruto, the sacred celestial beast Among his light attacks is the special power of purification.


    I saw the cherubbi beast who was hit by the Javelin in the Garden of Eden screaming in pain, and he hugged his head with his hands. It seemed very painful. The original cherubbi beast was full of dark aura, but now it is mixed with it. With a sacred light, Kirubi beast yelled, unexpectedly temporarily restored to its previous appearance, holy and gentle, full of sacred light, that is also the true appearance of Kirubi beast.


    It¡¯s just that the power of the sacred celestial beast is too much after all. Although the power of the Javelin in the Garden of Eden has purified the cherub than the beast, it is only temporary. The cherub has a ferocious face and seems to have fallen into a rather painful struggle. Becoming evil, staring at the holy celestial beast and shouting: "Why, why do you want to impose hatred on me?!"


    "You must remember mercy, although your body and mind are contaminated."


    "Yes, this is all killed by you, that is, you still have the ultimate angel beast!"


    "Then let me clean up your sin and pain."


    The holy celestial beast cast aside the holy shield and holy spear in both hands, and slowly drifted towards the Kirubi beast in a defenseless and unintentional manner. The Kirubi beast''s expression was extremely struggling, but in the end it was not right. The holy female beast makes any attacks.


    The sacred celestial beast placed her hands on the head of the beast, and injected the sacred light of purification directly into the body of the beast from her hands.


    The darkness in Kirubimon¡¯s heart was once again weakened by the purifying light of the sacred celestial female beast, and became his original divine appearance. For Naruto and others, it is really impossible to imagine that Kirubimon could show such tranquility. A gentle expression.


    The sacred celestial beast left her hands on the top of the beast and slowly backed away, but the darkness of the sacred celestial beast was beyond the original imagination of the sacred beast. With her remaining power, it was impossible to compare the beast to the beast. Complete purification, to the degree just now, is already the limit of the divine celestial beast''s current ability. After two failed attempts to purify the Jilubi beast, the sacred celestial beast''s breathing is chaotic, and its power is obviously about to run out.


    The Kirubi beast once again turned into an evil posture, and suddenly felt something, and shouted: "What the hell did you do, the holy female beast?!"


    At this time, the holy celestial beast was holding the Digimon machine of Takuya and the three of them. The holy celestial beast originally wanted to try to completely purify the Kirubi beast, but she just noticed the Kirubi. After the darkness in the beast''s heart, he knew that there must be no way with his current power, so he took advantage of the moment Kirubimon recovered and stole the three Digimon machines from him.


    The Holy Celestial Beast shook his hand, and the three Digimon drones returned to the hands of Takuya and the others, and then pointed their fingers in the direction of Naruto.


    There seemed to be some reaction in Naruto¡¯s Digimon, making a beep. Naruto took out his Digimon to take a look, and a colorful light flew from the small screen of the Digimon. It was exactly the thing he got when he just arrived outside the rose castle and got in contact with the holy celestial beast!


    The colorful light flickered twice in the air, and finally split into two, immersed in the Digimon of Naruto and the Wind Beast respectively. Under the influence of that strange force, the Wind Beast degenerated into Koizumi. The Digimon Dragon machine of the two of them has evolved.


    After finishing this, the holy female beast seemed to have exhausted its energy, gasping and said: "I have used my last strength to evolve your two Digimon rigs. I will block the road than the beast. One point, fuse the power of the soul of the fighter! Hurry up and evolve!"


    After the sacred female beast said this, she immediately flew towards the Kirubi beast, fighting for the little remaining power. She knew very well that she was very likely to fight the Kirubi beast with her current strength and state. She will die, but she has no choice or no choice at all. Even if she sacrifices her life, she still needs to win that last little bit of time!

 1350 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1350

    Now the souls of the ten fighters are in the hands of Naruto and the others, and Naruto and Koizumi once received the power of the ultimate angel beast, so they can achieve miraculous twin soul evolution, and now they have the power of the divine beast. Their Digimon Dragon machine has evolved into a completely different form from He Tuya.


    Naruto and Koizumi¡¯s Digimon Dragon machines now have a larger ¡°data capacity¡± and ¡°data processing capacity¡±, so larger digital passwords can be scanned, and at the same time more advanced evolution can be carried out. Naruto and Koizumi look at each other , After undergoing twin soul evolution, they immediately understood what to do.


    The soul of the fighter of the magic bullet in Naruto¡¯s hand was changed from the steel type to the wind type. In Koizumi¡¯s Digimon, Takuya¡¯s fire type, flat thunder type, and Koizumi¡¯s own scan of the water type fighter¡¯s soul The soul, now all transformed into wind power, gathered in Koizumi''s Digimon Dragon machine.The remaining souls of the earth fighters obtained by Junping, Yushu''s own souls of ice fighters, and the fighting souls of the dark and wood types scanned by Naruto are all transformed into the power of the light system and injected into it Among Naruto¡¯s Digimon.


    The five-person Digimon Dragon machine emits colorful rays of light at the same time, and the sacred rays of light seem to be able to dispel all darkness and illuminate the entire rose-colored star.


    Although the kirubi beast wanted to block those hateful human children, and therefore did not keep its hands on the attack on the holy celestial beast, the holy celestial beast at this time has completely abandoned the fighting style of the past. The fateful posture is bound to prevent Kirubimon until Naruto and Koizumi have completed their evolution. Even Kirubimon cannot break through the holy celestial beast''s fighting defense line for a while.


    Naruto and Koizumi had the most complicated digital code in their hands, which contained all the powers of the five fighters, including the human and beasts, and swept away from their Digimon.


    "Ultimate Soul Evolution!!"


    A huge six-pointed star magic circle appeared beside Naruto. Four of the fighting spirits were arranged around him in four directions, while the remaining six fighting spirits were located at the six vertices of the six-pointed star magic circle, closely arranged, and then included the human form. A total of ten fighting spirits with beast type roared, and strong light power was emitted from those ten fighting spirits at the same time!


    Naruto once again transformed into a digital body. The soul of the Ten Fighters was merged with the power of the ultimate angel beast and the sacred beast, and turned into the strongest armor of light covering it, protecting Naruto''s body at the same time, The same became the most powerful weapon.


    The whole body is the strongest armor constructed from super alloys with proud strength in the entire Digimon world. The power of this armor is second only to that of the Huanglong Beast with absolute hardness and the Wang Long Sword in the hands of Alpha Beast. The blue armor reveals There was an extremely cold, sharp edge that seemed to be cut at a glance.


    "Armored Garuru Beast!"


    Armored Garurumon, hybrid, ultimate body level, data type, transforming Digimon.It is said that it has surpassed the power of the legendary Ten Fighters and possessed the power of light.The whole body can be turned into a launching port for weapons, and the amount of weapons loaded in the body is comparable to that of Steel Galuru and Sadogdu.With the speed of light, the armor of the xiong part has a laser sight, so after being targeted by the armored Garurumon, it is extremely difficult to escape. The nirvana is a one-time bombing after targeting the enemy with all the weapons Machine destruction guns, and after disarming the body, the starburst that assaults the enemy at a speed faster than light.


    Naruto merged five fighters, which is precisely his own power. He merged the five powers into one, transformed into a stronger power, and became the current posture, and he turned his head to see Koizumi merged with the five fighters. The post-evolution form, that fox ~ charming look makes Naruto stunned on the spot...


    Chapter 88-The Ultimate Flower Flying!Shagufang!


    I really thought about Koizumi¡¯s ultimate body for a long time. After all, I don¡¯t want the protagonist and Takuya to have a passionate evolution. Then the protagonists of this evolution can only be Naruto and Koizumi, and the Jet Wind Spirit Beast is still there. It has appeared in card games, but the more advanced ultimate body is the ancient rainbow beast.


    But if Naruto evolves into armored Garurumon, and Koizumi evolves into ancient rainbow beast, the two will not match, so I can only use this after thinking about it...


    A huge six-pointed star magic circle appeared beside Koizumi, and ten fighters'' souls surrounded Koizumi in exactly the same situation as Naruto''s side. The ten fighters'' souls glowed dazzlingly at the same time, under the ray of light. , Koizumi''s body became a more powerful digital body.


    The body that was originally green and still like a green apple has become a sex~a slender mature~woman with a bumpy figure~whether it is a double~peak or a beautiful tun~ People, can see Koizumi''s figure clearly at this time, that''s because Koizumi is wearing a black tights, kicking a pair of golden high heels under his feet, and his face is covered by a golden fox mask, just like sacred The celestial beast covered half of it.


    Under that mask, Koizumi only showed half of his face, and his thin purple lips were pursed, showing a completely different seductiveness from Koizumi himself.


    Four strange things flew around Koizumi, red, yellow, blue, and green. They hovered and danced around Koizumi. When the four colors dispersed, Koizumi''s appearance was completely different from normal.


    The clothes with a solemn atmosphere still can''t hide the perfect figure, shoulders, knees, backs of hands, backs of insteps and abdomen, all have a small Tai Chi figure there, with a belt tied around the waist. The buckle is also like a fox, and the white hair on the back is simply tied into two strands, and in his hand he is holding a golden tin rod that exudes a holy breath!


    "Shagutooth!"


    Koizumi¡¯s ultimate soul evolution can be said to have truly changed from the original elf to a''witch'', and it happened to be a fox!


    Sha Gufang, Ultra Body, Data Type, God-Human Digimon.The Digimon acting in the role of the witch, acting as an agent of the will of the gods, surpassed the Digimon of the ancient Ten Fighters.You can use onmyoji freely in battle, and have the ability to summon and imperial divine beast-type Digimon. There are four tubes wrapped around her belt all the time, and four tube foxes lurking in them. These tube foxes can fight and defend. Healing, collecting information, almost omnipotent, that is, the spirit body of the Sha Gufang beast, Shishen!


    Like the sacred angel beast priest mode, the sand ancient tooth beast can be transformed into a maiden mode to manage Shinto rituals. The triumphant skill is to use the four tube foxes of the belt to attack the opponent''s Fanzuna. The four tube foxes each have four types of fire, water, wind and thunder. The attribute, the nirvana, is to use the King Kong Tin Rod to fight the sluggishness, forming an enchantment Diamond Mandala that eliminates evil and purifies everything.


    Although Naruto knew that he shouldn¡¯t be distracted, he still glanced at the Sha Gutooth Beast¡¯s body a few more times. Although the Sha Gutooth Beast¡¯s identity was a maiden, it had the same sacred aura as the Holy Celestial Beast. At that time, the aura of the sacred celestial beast was holy, while the sacredness of the sacred beast contained an unspeakable charm. At Koizumi¡¯s age, this can only be said to have evolved into the sacred beast. The''natural talent'' of it.


    Evolved into the Shagufang, at this time, both perception and all aspects of abilities are better than the previous form of the wind spray spirit. Of course, the Shagufang knows that Naruto is staring at her, and he feels ashamed and joyful in his heart, but I also know that now is not the time when the children are in love, and I tapped Naruto''s head with the golden tin rod in his hand, and the golden ring on the golden tin rod made a clear sound, which is the''sacred sound'' that can suppress the evil spirits.


    Naruto put away his hormonal thoughts, and glanced at Shaguyamon, and immediately flew towards the battlefield of Kirubimon and the Holy Maiden.


    The battle between the sacred celestial beast and the Kirubi beast has actually developed into a completely one-sided situation. The sacred celestial beast has almost no strength to launch any tricks to attack the Kirubi beast, but she keeps using her last strength to block In front of the cherubim, he used his example as a shield to fight for the last time.


    The cyan armor on the holy celestial beast has been broken, and the snow-white skin below is also scarred everywhere. If it weren''t for the entanglement in the heart of the sacred celestial beast, I am afraid that the holy celestial beast has become a Digimon and reborn.


    "Hurry up and get out of here, holy celestial beast!"


    The heart of the Kirubi beast is actually very irritable. When the holy female beast purified him, the sacred power left in the body of the Kirubi beast did not completely disappear. This sacred and dark power entangled each other, making the Kirubi beast''s heart. In fact, the pain is extremely irritable, and the attack will inevitably become dull.


    Although the sacred celestial female beast had all its breath, it only relied on courage to support her body, but she still showed a strong smile on her face.


    "I won''t let you pass, Kirubi Beast, even if I fight for my life, I definitely can''t let you continue to destroy the Digimon world like this!"


    When Jilubiju heard the words of the holy female beast, his heart became more manic and uncontrollable. With a wave of his hand, a huge lightning flew towards the holy female beast.


    "Then you go to death, Lightning Spear!!!"


    The sacred celestial beast felt that terrible dark power rushing toward her face, and a feeling of extreme vigilance came from the core materials, and she kept asking her to escape quickly, but the sacred celestial beast suppressed the urge to escape by its own will. , Closed his eyes under the mask and waited quietly for death.


    "Brilliant Cannonball!"


    It is absolutely impossible for Naruto to allow the Divine Celestial Beast to die. The reason the Divine Celestial Beast helped them was very important. What''s more, the Divine Celestial Beast is a rare woman, regardless of her strength, will or appearance. Naruto had a heartbeat. How could he let such a nearly perfect woman let go?


    The pure energy of light was gathered from the sniper phantom with the launcher of Naruto''s right arm, aiming at the fast-flying lightning spear, an energy cannon accurately smashed the lightning spear of Kirubimon!


    Naruto itself has a very powerful light power. Now that it has evolved into the ultimate body armor Garurumon, this light power is stronger, and his shot was aimed at the weak center of the lightning spear. Therefore, the lightning spear was destroyed by one move.


    The sacred celestial beast itself had closed her eyes and waited for death, but suddenly heard a loud roar, and then felt the terrifying breath that threatened her life immediately disappeared, and immediately afterwards, her body fell into a fairly strong embrace. This inexplicable sense of peace of mind caused the heart of the Holy Celestine Beast to jump fiercely, and there was a different feeling of palpitations from the core materials.


    The holy celestial beast opened his eyes, and what he saw was Naruto''s face. Although he looked like the armored Garuru at this time, the sacred celestial beast seemed to be able to see the blue eyes, and started suddenly. Jump quickly.She herself has a mortal heart. Faced with the continuous attacks of the Kirubimon, she only persisted with a courageous energy. Now that Naruto and Koizumi have successfully evolved, this mind relaxes and there is no way for her strength. Keep going.


    A burst of white light appeared on the holy celestial beast. In the state of the sacred celestial beast, this certainly cannot be the light of evolution. On the contrary, it is degeneration. The original cyan armor on the holy celestial beast has disappeared, and the eight huge golden wings behind it It was reduced to six white wings, because the power wasted too much, the state of the ultimate body could not be maintained anymore, and it degenerated into the appearance of a complete celestial beast.


    Naruto looked at the pale face of the celestial beast, and felt a little distressed in his heart. He knew that if according to the original plot of this world, the sacred celestial beast should be sacrificed in the battle with the Kirubi beast, and finally the Digi Egg The form is reborn and becomes the appearance of a growing dog.


    Now, even though the plot has been deviated because of his appearance, when the divine celestial beast degenerates into a celestial beast, there is still a twitch in my heart, because this woman has really paid too much for the Digimon world. , She is very smart, but some are too stupid.


    Naruto''s hands holding the Celestial Beast couldn''t help tightening. With the power of his absolute power in the Ultimate Body at this time, this made the Celestial Beast, who is only a complete body, feel a pain, and his expression was slightly frowned. When he got up, Naruto sensed this, and quickly relaxed his strength and injected his own light energy into the body of the celestial beast.


    Naruto¡¯s light energy can¡¯t make the celestial beast directly evolve into the form of the sacred celestial beast, but it can make her weak body that has almost disappeared feel a lot more comfortable. Only after a little transmission, Naruto feels it is coming from the body of the celestial beast. A force of resistance, it seems that he does not want to continue to accept his power.


    Naruto looked down at the celestial beast in doubt, but listened to the celestial beast whispering: "I will be fine, don''t consume more energy for me, remember, you must defeat the celestial beast."


    For Naruto, Kirubi beast was originally the target he had to defeat, but the words of the celestial beast made Naruto feel a heavy responsibility. He nodded solemnly to the celestial beast, and Shagufang waved himself. The Vajra Pewter rod in his hand displayed the Vajra Mandala, wrapped the body of the Celestial Beast, and sent her to Takuya and the others, and then the two turned to face the Kirubi Beast at the same time.


    "Come to fight, Kirubi beast!"


    Chapter Eighty-Nine-Decisive Battle of Cherubs!Brilliant double blow!


    Kirubi squinted and looked at the two Digimon in front of him.


    "I really didn''t expect that the sacred celestial beast would work so hard for you humans!"


    In fact, Kirubi beast is a bit jealous because he has always liked the holy celestial beast, otherwise he would not hesitate like that just now, and the holy celestial beast has always resolutely refused his courtship, but the holy celestial beast has These two human imps did not hesitate to work hard, although it seemed that they had no meaning in that respect, but this kind of difference treatment still caused evil thoughts in the heart of the Kirubi beast.


    "Fool, don''t you understand the idea of ??the holy beast?"


    "what did you say?!"


    "The holy female beast is not so desperate because of us humans. She is for this Digimon world. She doesn''t want this world to be destroyed by you, and she doesn''t want you to make mistakes again and again! Even if your body and mind are all eroded Now, she wants to save you too, you fool!"


    Shagufang waved the vajra rod in his hand, the golden ring made a crisp sound, the holy sound made Kirubi beast''s head shake, and it seemed that the sacred power of the holy celestial beast that had not been completely eliminated began to explode. Up.


    "But you have failed the holy beast''s will, you fool!"

 1351 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1351

    "You seem to know it well, what will humans know?!"


    "This has nothing to do with humans or Digimon. What''s more, we are already Digimon now! Cherubim, today is not the day when your wish is fulfilled. This rose star on the earth is your ugly The end of the dream!"


    Naruto sternly scolded Kirubi beast, and at the same time rose from his armor-covered body with an extremely fierce spirit, his whole body seemed to have become a human weapon.


    Kirubi beast hovered in front of Naruto not far away looking at him, and suddenly felt an extremely sharp aura coming from him. Before he avoided it, a crack suddenly appeared on his body, and he couldn''t help being shocked!


    Such a spirit, as long as it is possessed by all Digimon with some strength, this kind of spirit can cause a great sense of oppression on places with low strength. If the gap between the two sides is too large, even with the spirit, the weaker enemy can be destroyed. It was a nervous breakdown, but it was the first time that Kirubi Beast saw a powerful existence that could cause harm to him as one of the three big angels just by his courage.


    With the words of the sacred celestial beast, Naruto has the heart to kill Jilubiju, and now he reintegrates the five powers back into his own body, and his power is further improved. The cannon sniped the Mirage and aimed at the Kirubi beast.


    "Brilliant Cannonball!!"


    The attack of this trick is really gorgeous. The energy cannon that flew out of the sniper phantom gave out five colors of light to illuminate the nearby universe. The infinite empty space nearby seemed to be transformed by the light of the brilliant cannonball. Gorgeous and colorful.


    Jilubiju fully sensed that the energy on that energy cannon was far greater than before, and he dared not to be careless, and immediately dodged away.


    But something strange happened. The Jilubibeast had obviously escaped, but there was an explosion sound on his body, and a piece of his body was slumped. The five-colored light could be seen in the pit, which was obviously a brilliant shell. s attack.


    Kirubi''s face was shocked, and Naruto lowered the muzzle of the sniper Phantom, the smile on his face showed that he was obviously satisfied with this move.


    After reintegrating his own power, Naruto''s mastery of the space in his body has become higher, and a certain magical power he has been studying can also be successfully used, this magical power is called''Shi''!


    Just now Naruto used the power of this''potential'' on the brilliant cannonballs. In this way, the original tricks can be more oppressive than their own destructive power, which can cause a huge psychological pressure on the enemy, and at the same time, Naruto A part of the area inside the body is released, creating a unique attack rhythm, even if it is evaded, it will also cause an attack effect. If you don''t crack Naruto''s power, no matter how you dodge, you will be hit by him.


    What I want to say is like the Tathagata conquering the Monkey King. The Monkey King did some somersaults for thousands of miles, but he couldn''t jump out of the Wuzhi Mountain of the Tathagata Buddha. That''s because the Tathagata would have a supernatural power of its own, and he used that supernatural power. In his hand, a palm of the universe is formed. In his palm is an independent universe. If it does not break away from this universe, it would be useless to increase the distance of Monkey''s somersault cloud by ten times. Naruto just took this The supernatural powers of the universe are used in attacks.


    Jilubiju was caught in the universe of Naruto at that moment. Although it was only a moment, it was indeed within Naruto''s universe at that time. If it cannot break Naruto''s universe, then In his universe, no matter how he dodges, he will definitely be hit, and even if the enemy''s strength is several times stronger than himself, Naruto can use this unique magical power to overwhelm others and seize the opportunity.


    Naruto used this special attack to successfully attack the Kirubimon and let him eat one of his brilliant cannonballs.


    At this time, the enemies that Kirubimon faced were not the holy celestial beasts, but Naruto and Shaguyamon, so he would naturally not show mercy to them two, the dark power in his body was running fast, and his body was covered by Naruto¡¯s glory. The place hit by the shell was restored to its original state, and Yinxie said with a smile: "What an overpowering kid, it is absolutely impossible to defeat my Kirubi beast with this kind of trick! Heaven Judgment!"


    The depressed and irritable emotions that the Kirubi beast had just accumulated in the sacred celestial female beast now burst out at once, and the power of darkness spurted out like a volcanic eruption, and could not be suppressed at all.The powerful darkness in the heart of Jilubibeast made the entire universe starry sky extremely heavy, as if someone in the sky overturned the inkstone, not only black, but also depressing and heavy.


    The sky was filled with black and red lightning, which was constantly roaring, shaking the entire universe, and then quickly descending. A huge dark thunder split the space and quickly landed towards the location of Naruto and Shagufang.


    Naruto¡¯s feet are a little bit faster than before. Although he is still equipped with countless firepower equipment at this time, his speed is more terrifying than before when the wolf beast, and the body itself is half at this time. The robot, loaded with super-advanced technological equipment, was able to monitor the distribution of the thunder in the sky clearly, and under the rapid flashing, it actually avoided all the thunder.


    Sha Gufang waved the golden tin rod in his hand and shouted:


    "Iizuna!!"


    The four tubes on the waist of the Shaguya beast were opened, and what flew out from it was the shikigami raised by her maiden. The four tube foxes had the four powers of wind, thunder, water and fire. Power, and the power of the four attributes of wind, thunder, water and fire, of course, comes from the spirit of the fighters with the four attributes of wind, thunder, water and fire.


    Although the tube fox doesn''t look big, but after flying out of the tube carried by the Shaguyabeast, its body continues to stretch, and the speed of this fox-shaped shikigami is not much different than that of Naruto. Flying through the sky in this vast cosmic space, the sharp evil mouths closed one by one, quickly biting off the huge lightning that fell from the sky.


    Although there are only four tube foxes of the Shaguya beast, they are infinitely powerful. These four tube foxes can almost help the Shaguyabeast to accomplish anything. The lightning in the sky is slowly reduced under the bite of the tube fox.


    Naruto dodges the thunder in the air, and at the same time rushes towards the Kirubimon, the weapon built in the body has locked the figure of Kirubimon.


    Jilubiju squinted his eyes and swept towards the extremely fast figure, and saw him rushing towards him, with a mouth, spraying out a powerful turbid dark force with very strong corrosive power, that purple black The light swept across, and the nearby meteorites turned into dust, obviously with extraordinary power.The general light coefficient code baby is hit by this, even if it can survive, but it will be corroded by the dark power and fall to the sky.


    Naruto seemed to be caught off guard. He was hit in the center by the blow of Kyrgyzstan. Kyrgyzstan squinted and laughed. Then the two small yellow eyes couldn''t help but widen.


    I saw that Naruto was hit by Kirubimon¡¯s tricks, but the armor on his body was a super alloy armor made by condensing all the power of the five fighters into one point. The hardness was terrible, even the great sword trinity was inferior. In this armor, there is no damage after receiving the trick of the Kirubi beast frontally, and it is not stained!


    "Kirubi Beast, I was beaten so badly by you just now, and now I''ll give it back to you all at once! Starburst!"


    Naruto opened his arms, and the whole person was in a big font, and the muzzle behind him ejected a super-high-speed energy stream, pushing his body at the speed of light to the Jilubiju.


    Seeing that Naruto had withstood his attack unscathed just now, Jilubiju didn¡¯t dare to be careless at this time, and began to face the power of this human imp, Naruto was pushed back by the super energy stream spouting from behind. , The speed of flight has surpassed the speed of light, and the whole body is shining with countless brilliance, like a brilliant star, it slammed into the cherubim beast.


    Jilu Biju suddenly felt that there was an unspeakable sense of pressure on his body much smaller than himself, and even caused himself a sense of suffocation. Just as he subconsciously turned to the side because of the fear in his heart. When it flashed, the body was hit hard by Naruto!


    Although he avoided it, he would still be hit. This is the power of Shi!


    Naruto used his body as a cannonball and slammed into the Kyrgyzstan. At the same time, before he could react, the weapon bay of Xiongkou opened, revealing the muzzle of the two main guns.


    "Brilliant double blow!!"


    Chapter Ninety-Two to One!Cherubs fight harder than beasts!


    "what!"


    In the vast universe, what came out was the screams belonging to the cherubim beast!


    Naruto did not hesitate to take the risk with his body, and rushed towards the Kirubi Beast with his body, and then opened the two main guns at the xiong mouth, from which the energy cannons that gathered the power of the five fighters were launched!


    Although the power of the five fighters was peaceful and harmonious in Naruto''s body, there was a conflict between attributes, especially darkness and light.The glorious double hit contains the power that is contrary to its nature. When the Kirubi beast is hit by the glorious double hit, it is not only the power of the two energy cannons itself, but also the various power attributes. The destructive power produced by the incompatibility but mutually exclusive explosion is more than five times the power of the brilliant shells!


    Kirubi beast was beaten back by the power of that brilliant double blow, and slammed into his rose-colored castle uncontrollably. Although it was painful, it finally gave him a chance to breathe. Before Naruto''s second attack was launched, he immediately flew out of the ruins of the rose-colored castle. The concentration of dark power in his hands proved that Jilubiju was in a bad mood.


    "Lightning Spear!"


    Kirubi beast grasped a lightning spear, but did not throw it out, but used it as a close weapon, and flew towards Naruto at the same time. The lightning spear with huge dark power was towards Naruto''s body. Heavy cut down.


    boom!!


    Naruto turned sideways, that powerful lightning spear slashed on the sniper phantom on his right arm''s launcher. Although the lightning spear''s destructive power was terrifying, the sniper phantom on his right arm and the two doors of the xiong mouth The main gun is the strongest place in his body right now, so the lightning spear can''t be taken for a while, and the two are completely confronted with strength!


    Although the Jilu is larger than the Beast, when it comes to power, it may not be better than Naruto. The muzzle behind Naruto is more powerful than the beast''s jet output, and the body is transformed into a meteor, with the Jilu more than the beast. Fly away!


    The two of them were extremely powerful, coupled with their fast speed, and wherever they passed, some small stars shattered one after another, becoming victims in their battles, and just as a beast thinking about how to crack this death When the situation was stumbling, an extremely deep and heavy sacred power suddenly came from behind.


    jingle¡­¡­


    Those golden rings made a crisp sound. This sound has a powerful power to suppress evil. If it were the old Jilubibe, I would only feel refreshed and happy when I heard this sound, but at this time I felt an indescribable upset in my heart. , As if being pressed by something, and at the same time, the Vajra Pewter rod carrying a powerful sacred power, with a heavy aura, smashed towards the back of the head of the beast.


    "Drop the wand!!"


    The voice of Shagufang beast is elegant and beautiful for Naruto, but it is not worthy of appreciation for Jilubimon. At this time, he was held tightly by Naruto with his light power. Humans can''t completely suppress the power of the cherubim beast, but there is no problem at all if it only delays for a second or two.


    Boom!!


    The King Kong Pewter rod of the Shagutooth bears sacred power, and it accurately hits the back of the Kirubi beast¡¯s head. When the golden stick hits the Kirubi beast¡¯s head, the hitting place is faint. A shape of Tai Chi appeared, and then quickly penetrated into the brain of the beast.


    Kirubi beast had a meal, the place where it was hit by the Vajra Pewter rod was not so painful. The attack of the Shagutooth itself was not to defeat the opponent by physical damage. The most serious thing was the sacred power of the Shagutooth. Following the vajra rod, it quickly penetrated into the body of the cherubim, and it began to destroy quickly in the body of the cherubim. For the evil cherubim, the golden power full of sacred breath caused more pain than what It will be painful.


    Now it¡¯s not a knightly duel. Naruto certainly won¡¯t be polite to the beast. The beast was beaten by Shaguya, and Naruto took the opportunity to launch an offensive. The Jilubibeast had already been locked, and all the muzzles on his body were opened.


    Although Naruto¡¯s current size seems to be not much larger than half of human beings, he is now equivalent to a mobile ten thousand-ton battleship. The number of weapons carried on his body is only Steel Garuru and Sadogdu. The two transformed humans are comparable to beasts.


    "Machine destruction gun!"


    This space as a battlefield was filled with smoke for a while, and countless missiles were launched from the muzzle of Naruto, dragging countless shining flame tails, and aimed at the body of Kirubimon and bombarded indiscriminately!


    Every missile fired from Naruto¡¯s body has precise guidance, aiming at the unique dark power of Kirubimon. All the missiles are fireless, and at the same time, strange power fluctuations are emitted from Naruto¡¯s body. It is his''potential''!

 1352 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1352

    Kirubi beast was hit first by Naruto''s indiscriminate bombing, and was oppressed by his momentum. For a time, it was very miserable, and it was completely down.


    Jilubiju bears countless attacks from Naruto, but when Naruto''s crazy attacks always run out of ammunition, when Naruto''s ammunition is exhausted and the fire ceases, Jilubiju finally won When he was breathing, his body was full of scars exploded by Naruto''s attack just now, his whole body was full of scars, it looked extremely miserable, and his eyes were filled with more intense hatred.


    Under the control of the ever-expanding heart of darkness, Kyrgyzstan raised his hands high and output his dark power to a large extent.


    "Thousands of spears!!"


    The voice of Kirubi beast carries the kind of terrifying darkness that almost wants to destroy the entire universe, as if everything in this entire universe doesn''t matter to him, his survival is only for destruction.


    The strong dark power of Jilubiju turned into a violent thunder and lightning. Neither Naruto nor Shagutooth could underestimate it. He immediately held his breath and went all out to face the crazy attack of Jilubiju.


    The universe is extremely vast. Although the power of the Kirubimon is nothing to the entire universe, Naruto and the others can see within the range of sight is actually created by the dark power of the Kirubimon The red and black lightning spears, each spear carries an extremely sharp aura.


    Naruto made the sound of the mechanism opening, and the weapon bays that had fired all the ammunition were all removed from him. Without those heavy weapon bays, Naruto''s body would become more flexible.


    Although the ammunition has been exhausted, this body itself is the most powerful weapon. After Naruto dismantled those weapon bays, his slender body carried a sword-like terrifying sharpness, and strong dimensional fluctuations appeared around him!


    "Starlight Burst!"


    Naruto yelled loudly, and the sharp and high voice floated far away, causing Jilubiju''s heart to feel an inexplicable tremor.


    That strange feeling reappeared, the unavoidable, terrible feeling that he would be hit even if he escaped to the end of the universe, once again surged into the heart of Kirubi beast.


    Kirubi Beast didn¡¯t know why he had such a terrible feeling, but with his dignity and his evil wish, Kirubi Beast would not allow himself to be defeated by this human child, and immediately A large swath of lightning spears were launched towards Naruto, and at the same time they dodge sideways at the fastest speed!


    At this time, Naruto removed the weapon bay on his body, and the speed reached a terrifying situation, and because the whole body was wearing a hard~hard super alloy armor, this body can withstand even more terrible speed without collapsing .


    Of course, he could see all the evasive actions of Jilubiju, but he also clearly noticed that Jilubiju had not escaped from his''domain'' just now. Although it could only last for a very short time, the Jilu Biju is still in his''domain'' at this time. The rules of this''domain'' are controlled by him. If he wants to hit Jilu Biju, he can hit!


    boom!!


    Naruto¡¯s figure turned into a shining star, pierced through the body of Kirubimon. Kirubimon only felt a pain in his abdomen, and was penetrated by an indescribable terrible force. The wound was actually affected by the light power. Burning continuously but temporarily unable to recover, he gave Naruto a bitter look, waved his hand, and threw a black hole towards Naruto, and immediately flew towards the rose-colored castle.


    "Iizuna!"


    The four tube foxes continued to fly in the air according to the order issued by the Sha Gufang. The four attributes of wind, thunder, water and fire gave these four tube foxes tremendous power.The four-horse tube fox is fast, and at the same time, the body is constantly stretched while flying, turning into a rope that can bind the world.


    With the concerted efforts of the four tube foxes, they actually "caught" most of the thousands of spears in the sky. A large piece of lightning spears were tied together by the body of the tube fox, and they all became a bundle. Then the four The horse-tube fox shook its body and threw those lightning spears all the way towards the black hole created by the Kirubi beast.


    After the small black hole absorbed the power of countless lightning spears, its size seemed to gradually shrink, and the terrible attraction of the original black hole was also reduced a lot. Then the four tube foxes took the opportunity to fly out, avoiding the fate of being swallowed by the black hole. He returned to the tube at the waist of Sha Gutooth again, waiting for the next order of Sha Gutooth.


    The power of the black hole has been filled by thousands of spears, and it has been weakened a lot. At the same time, the Shaguya beast swung its vajra stick, surrounded by countless beautiful pink mandala flowers. The petals protect the whole body, towards the weakened power. The black hole flies away.


    The power of the black hole was weakened by thousands of spears. Under the purifying power of the Mandala of the Vajra Realm, it was finally slowly eliminated, and the entire cosmic space became calm again. The terrifying black hole just now has completely disappeared.


    And just after the Shaguya beast wiped out the black hole created by the Kirubi beast, the entire rose-colored castle burst open with a bang!


    Chapter 91-Psychedelic!The hidden power of Naruto!


    The rose-colored castle itself is the residence of the Kirubi beast, just like the crystal palace of the ultimate angel beast. In other words, the rose-colored castle itself is a rare treasure. The castle itself has considerable power. Suddenly When it burst open, both Naruto and Shaguya must try their best to withstand the terrible explosive force.


    The deity of Kirubi beast was chosen from among the exploding rose-colored castles, and he held a sphere glowing blue in his hand.


    The injury that Jilubiju just suffered has not recovered. It can be seen that he was injured by Naruto and Shagutooth under his care. It is absolutely uncomfortable on his body. Naruto''s light power will have a strong effect on Jilubiju. Burning pain, and although the power of the Shagutooth beast is not as good as Naruto¡¯s, the rod hit directly on the head of the Kirubi beast, producing a storm-like effect in the head of the Kirubi beast, Kirubi The beast is still unable to get rid of this storm of power, and there is still some chaos in his head.


    "Human devil, you can push my kirubi beast to this level. I really have to say that you are amazing! However, you can only stop here!"


    Shaguya Beast''s thin lips pursed, and he waved away the golden tin rod in his hand. The golden ring on it kept emitting clear and clear holy sounds, saying: "This sentence should be given back to you, cherubs than beasts! Today we two I will never let you go!"


    "Hey, if you want to talk big, take advantage of it now!"


    Kirubi beast knew that the power of these two human children was absolutely beyond what he had ever imagined, or he never knew that after the power of the five fighters were all unified, there would be such a terrible fighting power, but He also has his own backing.


    Seeing that in front of Naruto and Shaguyamon, Jilubiju raised his right hand, as if it was deliberately showing the blue ball of light in his hand.


    "Although it''s not quite complete, but most of the information about the Digimon world is already in this ball. With this thing in there, I am absolutely invincible!"


    "what did you say?!"


    "Hey, human kids, treat it as a reward for your hard work to force me here, let you see my true power, but you can only stop here!"


    In the blue sphere that seems to be about the size of Helix Maru, it is the data of the digital world that Kirubiju has collected and compressed by his men over the years. It feels that the amount of data is incredible, and the data is the composition The most original thing in this digital world is equivalent to having almost half the power of the Digimon world!


    "Now as long as I implant these materials into my body, I will be invincible in the world!"


    In front of Naruto and Shaguyamon, Kirubimon placed the data sphere on top of his head, and a round mouth appeared on the forehead of Kirubimon as if it had melted, and it had gathered countless data. The sphere just sank into the body of the Kirubi beast.


    If an ordinary Digimon suddenly swallows such a huge amount of data, it is very likely to explode and die. However, the Kilubimon itself is one of the three angels'' capacity. Although it is impossible to digest all these data for a while, it is still Swallow it in one bite and use its powerful power.


    The information almost included half of the Digimon world. Its so large that even the Kirubi beast could not digest it all at once. There was a dark power that could not be completely controlled but escaped, and a pair of yellow ~ colored eyes. Because of the rapid expansion of power, he became extremely crazy.


    "If I were you, I could live longer if I chose to escape!"


    "Yes, if we choose to escape, you can live longer!"


    After Naruto refuted Kirubimon''s sentence, he immediately rushed towards Kirubimon. Although Kirubimon''s power had not been fully displayed, he could feel that after swallowing the digital data sphere , The strength in the body of the beast has changed a lot, and even the current Naruto feels a wave of heart palpitations and fears. Without giving the beast any time to attack, he immediately rushed towards The cherubim beast.


    Naruto¡¯s weapon bay has been completely separated from his body, and his speed has therefore become more rapid, condensing the power of light on his left arm. Although that arm has no blade, it is sharper than the big sword trinity, and the arm appears. The colorful light is extremely gorgeous and beautiful.


    "Brilliant Blade!!"


    Naruto quickly rushed towards the Kirubimon, and at the same time spread the space in his body to form his own "domain". Under the envelope of this "domain", even if the power of the Kirubimon has already surpassed him at this time It is also inevitable to have a feeling of inevitable!


    Naruto took the lead with the power of''potential'', his left arm turned into a powerful blade at the speed of light, and he slashed at the body of Jilubiju!


    Although Kirubimon does not have the armor of the ultimate angel beast and the holy celestial beast, his body itself is extremely tough, even if Naruto¡¯s attack is launched at a speed faster than light, it is in his own''domain''. Among them, a sword couldn''t completely cut off the body of Kirubi beast, and it got stuck in his body.


    Kirubi beast smiled, his gloomy look was like Shura of hell, he didn''t feel any pain at his wound. Under that gloomy smile, the wound healed almost instantly, and Naruto''s arm was stuck to death. In his body, it could not be pulled out.


    Naruto knew that this was all due to the data sphere that was just swallowed by Jilubimon. Because of the huge power contained in it, Jilubimon¡¯s recovery speed was increased countless times. Naruto¡¯s brilliant blade cut open. He lost the body of the beast, but it was unable to destroy it.


    Seeing Naruto in distress, Shaguya beast immediately flew up, holding the King Kong Pewter Staff in his right hand, and took out four spells in his left hand.


    The top of the four spells is a small Tai Chi picture, and the four spells are written with four characters: wind, thunder, water, and fire, which implies the power changes of the four elements, and the bottom is different according to the power of the four elements. The spell of Shagufang itself is a maiden Digimon who uses onmyoji to fight. These four spells can use the four natural forces of wind, thunder, water and fire to activate spells. If the four spells come out, the power is very powerful!


    Sha Guya Beast waved his hand, and the four charms immediately stuck to the back of Kirubi, and then Sha Guya Beast quickly chanted, and the four charms emitted four different rays of cyan, blue, black and red. , And finally launched at the same time!


    boom!!


    The power of the four elements is detonated by four spells at the same time. The fire and water are hard to exist, and the wind and thunder are all out. This time the explosion is very powerful!


    While the Shagutooth beast used the spell power to deal with the Kirubi beast, Naruto silently took advantage of his own power, and the power of light and darkness in his body merged into one, triggering a chaotic change in the palm of his left hand.


    In the body of Jilubimon, Naruto¡¯s Taiji diagram also appeared on the palm of his palm. However, compared to Shaguyamon¡¯s Taiji diagram that needs to be drawn in Fuzhou, Naruto¡¯s Taiji diagram Triggered by his own power, the two Tai Chi Yin and Yang fish kept chasing each other, and turned from Tai Chi to Promise.


    Naruto caused a chaotic change in the body of the beast. A yin and yang spiral pill directly hit the inside of the beast. The explosive power of the spiral pill caused the whole body of the beast to be twisted. Humans took advantage of this twisting and chaotic power to break away from the body of the beast.


    A small part of Kirubimon¡¯s body was blown up by Naruto and Shaguyamon¡¯s attack this time, but it didn¡¯t matter to him. After a burst of purple light appeared above his head, the huge energy in the material It was injected into his body and his damaged body was completely restored to its original state.

 1353 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1353

    Kirubi beast felt the immense power in his body, and it seemed that it would not decay. He laughed and said: "You two fools, now I am invincible in the world. No matter what you attack, you will do everything to me. It''s useless!"


    The evil cherub is self-defeating than the beast element. Before, he would separate a clone to deal with Naruto and the others. In addition to trying to test the power of the light fighter, in a sense, he also thinks of himself. The clone can also defeat them. Now Jilubibeast swallows the data sphere and gains even greater power. Because of the sudden increase in power, the evil side of Jilubibeast has also been greatly revealed.


    Naruto and Shaguya Beast snorted coldly and made no comments on the arrogant words of Jilubiju, but the two of them did not dare to underestimate the Jilubiju at this time. After all, his regeneration speed is too fast. , And since the recovery speed has increased so much, the attack power and destructive power of the Jilubibeast must be different compared to just now. If you are not careful, you will die!


    The gaze of Jilubimon focused on Naruto''s body, and immediately condensed a lightning spear with a more terrifying power, and threw it at Naruto.


    And that lightning spear was extremely fast, and the sharp aura and destructive power emanating from it were far beyond the previous level. The lightning and stone fire hit Naruto¡¯s xiong chamber, but it was bounced away. The human body was unscathed.


    Jilubiju knew that the destructive power of his move had increased several times, but he was stretched out by the armor on Naruto''s body, and he was taken aback. Then he actually saw the human kid grabbing him with his hands. Shandian spear, stabbed him in the opposite direction.


    The lightning spear also carries the unique''potential'' power. The cherub is inevitable than the beast. In addition, he thinks that he is already immortal and invincible, so he doesn''t simply avoid it, just let the lightning spear. Penetrated his body.


    However, the power of this lightning spear was beyond the imagination of the Kirubi beast. After the red and black lightning penetrated the body of the Kirubi beast, it actually wreaked havoc in his body. The pain, even he added the information The power of the sphere cannot be suppressed either.


    After an instant, the eyes of Jilubiju suddenly woke up, his hands moved forward, blocking a golden Zen stick in time.


    Chapter 92-Fallen!The power of the stars!


    The meditation stick that was blocked by the Kirubimon was naturally the Vajra Rod of the Shaguyamon, and Naruto gritted his teeth when he saw the Kirubimon break free from his environment.


    At the level of the seventh sense, the use of illusion is not limited to looking at each other. Whether it is sight, hearing, smell, touch, all five senses can be used as a medium for performing illusion, or Naruto can use mental fluctuations to directly target people. Release monthly reading.


    The illusion just now was released by Naruto in combination with his own''domain''. The advantage is that it is hard to detect, unpredictable, and the release speed is extremely fast. It is the same as when he used the brilliant blade just now, as long as it is in his domain. ''The enemy in it will fall into his illusion regardless of strength. If the strength is not enough, it will even fall into the illusion and unable to extricate itself. The disadvantage is that the maintenance time is relatively short, and it lacks the mental lethality of the one-shot kill of the moon reading, so Can only be used as an auxiliary trick.


    Naruto''s illusion failed, and the sneak attack of the Shaguya beast was naturally blocked. Jilubiju sneered, and the powerful dark power erupted in his hands, and the Shaguyabeast flew far away with one move.


    Naruto didn¡¯t have time to take care of the situation of the Shagufang, and knew that there was nothing wrong with the attack on her just now, so he flew up and stopped in front of the Kirubimon, blocking his plan to chase the Shagufang, and at the same time a small appeared in his hand. The small blue sphere is the spiral pill he hasn''t used for a long time!


    "Accept the trick, Kirubi beast, Xianfa¡¤Xingchen Helix Pill!"


    Jilubiju originally saw the small non-booming ball of light in Naruto''s hand. It was silent and didn''t pay much attention to it. But when the ball of light hit his body, Jilubiju only felt it. wrong.


    The compressed power in the ball of light was beyond his imagination. It seemed to compress all the power of the entire galaxy. The appearance looked unpretentious, but once it exploded, it released the power of countless stars at the same time, just like the power of the entire galaxy against the road. It is the same as a blow caused by a beast. At the same time, when the star spiral pill exploded, it also produced an extremely strong cyclonic vortex. The center of the vortex produced incomparable attraction, attracting all nearby meteorites and small stars, and further strengthened this. The pressure of the whirlpool.


    Although the Shagufang was stunned by the tricks of the Jilubiju just now, it was not a powerful trick. With the protection of the golden armor on its body, the Shagufang was not injured. He saw the star spiral pill. After the vortex erupted, with a wave of his hand, the four tubes on his body opened again.


    "Iizuna!"


    These four tube foxes are the treasures raised by Sha Gutooth, and they are extremely loyal to Sha Gutooth. At this time, the four tube foxes flew out at the same time, carrying the powerful and pure power of the four elements, and the whole body was integrated. In the vortex created by Naruto''s star spiral pill.


    The power of the four elements rotates in the vortex, endlessly growing, and the power is endless. Eventually, the entire huge vortex slowly shrinks, gathering countless stars and the power of the four elements into it, and instilling all of them on the body of the Jilubibeast.


    boom!!


    It is powerful enough to match the power of any explosion except the Big Bang. It erupts on Kirubimon. The powerful power, even Naruto and Shagutooth who caused this explosion, can only hide in the distance to avoid I was swept in by the explosive force.


    Jilubiju did not expect that the two of them could cause a terrifying explosion of this magnitude. When the first opportunity was lost, it was already extremely difficult to fight back. When the light of the explosion finally disappeared, Ji Ruby beast''s body has been blown up in half, showing the power of the explosion just now!


    Shaguya Beast waved his hand gently, and the four tube foxes returned to her again, and at the same time looked at Jilubiju and smiled: "Jilubiju, it seems that you are the only one who will die today!"


    Although Kirubi beast had to admit that these two human imps had quite terrifying power, even the previous one could not defeat these two human imps, but this does not mean that he will really lose. The data sphere swallowed is absolutely extraordinary!


    "Hum hum ...... I really have to say look down on you, a mere two human beings, actually can put the power of ten fighters play to such a degree, but this fluff is no way to defeat me!"


    Although Kirubi beast was blown to the extent that only half of his body was left, the dark aura in his body continued to grow at this moment, let alone Naruto, even Shagutooth beast could easily feel the continuous expansion. , The terrible breath that seemed to swallow the entire universe.


    "It''s unlucky for you to meet me, human kid, go to hell and regret it again!"


    The data sphere previously swallowed by Kirubimon keeps spinning, and the internal data becomes Kirubimon¡¯s power, allowing him to quickly recover from the destroyed data body. Just now, Naruto and Shagutooth attacked with all their strength. The damage caused has now completely disappeared, without any scars at all!


    Even if Kirubiju didn''t launch an attack, he had swallowed half of the Digimon World''s data, and his energy in his body was infinitely huge. Even in a war of attrition, Naruto and Shaguyamon would be exhausted.


    "Let you open your eyes and see my true power!!"


    Jilu than the beast roared up to the sky, and an ominous purple light was emitted from the top of his head. The data in his body expanded rapidly, making his body huge. The tall body was now more like a mountain, standing above Naruto and Sand. In front of the ancient tooth beast, the huge body exudes the terrifying power of the whole world.


    "Hey, today is the death date of the two of you, thousands of spears!"


    Kirubi beast smiled sullenly, as if he could already see the moment when he ruled over the Digimon world, and before that, the most important thing was to completely kill the two human imps who blocked his footsteps.


    The data sphere transforms into infinite power in the body of the Kirubi beast, increasing the power and number of the thousands of spears to an extremely terrifying level, and the power is completely different from just now.


    "Thunderstorm!"


    Jilubiju''s hands slammed upwards, and the black and red lightning all shot towards the sky, and then accompanied by a huge thunder that seemed to make the soul tremble, the countless lightning spears tilted down like raindrops.


    Being attacked by that powerful force head-on, both Naruto and Shagufang felt that their backs were cold, and now they knew how much power was contained in the sphere that Kirubimon just swallowed.


    After all, Naruto¡¯s combat experience is more abundant than that of the Shagutooth. Although it was taken by the terrifying power of the Jilubimon, he still reacted immediately. One flew in front of the Shagutooth, stretched out his hands and slowly put out In a posture, a Tai Chi figure appeared in front of him at the same time.


    Although the Tai Chi diagram looks simple, it contains the supreme truth. Under the light swing of Naruto''s palm, the Tai Chi diagram slowly rotates, evolving into a Tai Chi cyclone containing mysterious power.


    As the Tai Chi Qi revolved, it exuded mysterious power, and it caught all the lightning spears. Naruto pushed and swayed all the lightning spears to the side.


    However, although Naruto managed to "swipe" all the thousands of spears, this Tai Chi cyclone itself also has four or two strokes, but the power of Jilu than the beast just now is too big. Although Naruto is tricky, his power is still not consumed. Less, the light on the armor has also diminished, it is the relationship between power and power that consumes too much.


    Ji Lu than the beast smiled, not paying attention to the energy consumption just now, because the data sphere in the body was transforming into a greater power, and the power that was just consumed was all restored in an instant.


    "It''s really bad that you can block that trick, but now I will let you know what is really scary!"


    Suddenly countless materials flew out from the top of the Kirubimon''s head, and those materials seemed to have become keen tentacles, grabbing countless planets in the entire universe, and then quickly smashed towards the direction where Naruto and Shagufang were located. Come down.


    The power of the falling stars is quite extraordinary, and the number is huge. Naruto used the Tai Chi cyclone to brush away thousands of spears. For a while, he was not strong enough to use such a large range of Tai Chi cyclones. He could only use teleportation to avoid it, but The stars in the sky seem endless, no matter where he teleports to, huge stars will appear on his head with destructive power, forcing Naruto to move continuously while cutting himself with a brilliant blade. The planet too late to escape.


    The Shaguya beast was as shocked by the power of the Kirubi beast at this time, and the four tube foxes were released again, this time not for attack, but for defense!


    The four tube foxes, with the power of the four attributes of wind, thunder, water and fire, continue to fly around the Sha Gutooth beast, and their elongated body is combined into a ball, which protects the Sha Gutooth beast.


    The protective ball formed by Guan Fox also has the power of four attributes. The nearby stars may be struck by lightning or burned, and they will break apart, but the power of the stars is endless, as if the stars in the sky are immortal. The attack will not disappear, Guan Fox''s power slowly becomes dimmed under the constant impact of the stars, and the protective ball will not be able to hold it at any time, and it will shatter.


    Jilubiju seemed to feel that this was not enough. The purple light flashed above his head again. The space above Naruto and Shaguyamon suddenly fluctuated, and two huge castles were smashed down like this.


    "I have various materials in the Digimon World in my body. This kind of thing is simply easy for me!"


    Kirubimon excitedly explained his power, and using the power of the falling stars, while using the data in the body, summoned all kinds of strange things, such as castles or mountains. These are all Digimon worlds themselves. Part of it, launched a terrible attack on Naruto and Shagufang.


    The fluctuations of this battle also passed to the deepest part of the dark zone. In the deepest part of the place equivalent to the hell of the digital world, a face of a blond noble boy with twelve angel wings is different from the dark zone¡¯s temperament. , Showing a grimace and terrifying smile than Jilu Biju.


    "That''s it... Keep destroying, Cherub than the beast..."


    Chapter 93-Shadows!The covet of the bright beast!


    In this world, the Digimon with twelve angel wings is the only one!


    For the angel-type Digimon, the number of wings represents strength. Except for the Kirubimon, the other angel-type Digimon all conform to this law.


    Because the ultimate angel beast has ten angel wings, and the sacred celestial beast has only eight golden wings, the ultimate angel beast''s strength is higher than that of the sacred celestial beast, and the number of angel wings is more than that of the ultimate. The angel beast is at the top of the gods'' queue, the most powerful existence among all angel-type Digimon, the bright beast!

 1354 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1354

    Although the bright beast is only a growth period, it has invincible power that far surpasses the ultimate angel beast. At the beginning, he used his own power to quell the war between human and beast Digimon. It can be said that he created After outstanding feats, Bright Beast became the ruler of the digital world, but the problem is that after Bright Beast became the sole ruler of the digital world, it gradually began to corrupt. The originally kind and gentle Bright Beast gradually fell due to power. The quality of self-confidence has also become arrogance, arrogance has become arrogance, and the result is finally sealed in this dark area by the ten fighters.


    Although the bright beast has been sealed in the dark area for countless years, the dark area itself is a gathering place for dark and evil, otherwise there would be no dark Digimon like the Seven Demon Kings.


    The bright beast has been sealed in this dark area. For many years, he has never given up his heart of vengeance. It can be said that this dark area has not only failed to eliminate the hatred in the bright beast''s heart, but also created him, making his heart darker. The bigger, these years, Bright Beast has been planning to break the damn seal left by the Ten Fighters and once again dominate the Digimon world!


    At this time, Bright Beast was sitting on a death penalty zone in the dark area with its knees. The area of ??this dark area is actually very huge. This can be said to be the shadow of the Digimon world. How big the Digimon world is, this dark area is How big, that dark continent can''t be compared with here at all.


    And Bright Beast also has its own''territory'' here. Bright Beast itself is an angel-type Digimon after all. When he was sealed into this dark zone by Ten Fighters, the attitude of the''indigenous people'' in the dark zone towards Bright Beasts It''s certainly not too good, but the result can be imagined. With the strength of the bright beast super ultimate body, even if the ultimate body wants to pick him up, it is very difficult, not to mention the complete body and lower level of maturity. Time is up.


    Over time, the bright beast can be regarded as a "bad name spread" in the dark area, so ordinary Digimon will not run to the bright beast''s territory to find death.


    Now there is a luminous disc in front of Guangming Beast, which looks like a mirror. What is being''played'' in this mirror is the battle scene between Kirubimon and Naruto. Guangming Beast watched the battle. In the picture, although the three of them are not as powerful as the Bright Beast, the Bright Beast watched it with gusto, because that was his hope for leaving this dark zone!


    Bright Beast has not given up to leave here for many years, and the reason why Kirubi Beast was contaminated by darkness back then was the handwriting of Bright Beast.Girubimon itself is a wise angel-type Digimon created by the bright beast with its own wisdom. The bright beast can be said to know the foundation of the Kirubimon, so it caused the darkness of the Kirubimon''s heart, and so much happened. thing.


    Bright Beast is now watching the battle between Kirubi Beast and Naruto and Shaguya Beast with great interest. Bright Beast is confident that its power can easily defeat the three of them, but for Bright Beast, it is not the three of them that is important. Power, but his hope of resurrection, is the digital world data sphere swallowed by the Kirubi beast!


    If the power of that data sphere is obtained, Bright Beast will take another big step towards the day of its resurrection.And just as the Bright Beast was thinking about how to deal with the Digimon world after it was resurrected again, a thunderstorm suddenly fell in the sky.


    The sky in the dark area was originally dim, there was no day or night, and dazzling light was rarely seen, but the thunder did not know why, and it carried a wave that made the dark Digimon in the dark area very scared. Power, the white thunder light actually shining dazzlingly a large area of ??the dark area.


    Then there was a sound of cracking something in the sky, as if the sky was cracked, more white thunder light fell from the sky, and many dark coefficient code babies nearby were swept by the white thunder and lightning. , The soul was frightened, and the huge power of the thunder light can be seen!


    Many discerning Digimons have seen the true face of the thunder light, and there are Digimons who are using their own power to break into the dark area!


    Although it is said that some Digimon who commit crimes too much when they are alive will be sent to the dark area to be punished after death, but ordinary Digimon cannot enter the dark area with their own power, and now there is a Digimon certificate. With his own strength, the white thunder light already showed the terrifying power.


    The brows of Guangming Beast raised slightly, and the twelve white angel wings behind it flicked, and immediately disappeared from the spot, appearing in the center of the most powerful thunder and lightning.


    That thunder and lightning carries a certain unique power, which seems to have a strong effect on the virus clock Digimon, even the ultimate virus type Digimon dare not approach easily, and quickly hide away, but that lightning It seems to have no effect on the bright beast.


    With a conceited smile on the corner of Guangming Beast¡¯s mouth, he flew to the center of the lightning power. The wings behind it flapped lightly. The white lightning that wiped out many dark Digimons disappeared instantly, and Guangming Beast reached out and grabbed it from mid-air. Grabbed a letter.


    Guangming Beast glanced at the envelope, already knowing the contents, the smile at the corner of his mouth became deeper, and with the movement of his five fingers, the envelope disappeared completely without leaving any trace.


    "Count you smart, Royal Knights, hahahaha..."


    In the entire dark area, on this day, the arrogant laughter of the bright beast is constantly echoing...


    It can be said that the current attack of the Kirubi monster is without any skill, and it is based on extremely powerful power to carry out overwhelming bombing, but this is how he uses his ingenious fighting method to get Naruto and Shaguyamon. There is no way.


    Although they have their own fighting style, Naruto even has a method like Tai Chi Cyclone that can pull a thousand catties in two or two ways, but Jilu Biju does not reward you at all. It is purely relying on the infinite power in the data sphere. People they bombed for no reason.


    First of all, the four tube foxes around Shagufang could not support the terrifying force of the countless stars falling. The light of the four attributes of wind, thunder, water and fire has become extremely dim, and after barely blocking the impact of a huge planet, the four tube foxes are miserable. With a scream, the body has turned gray, and the power of the four attributes has almost been exhausted. With a scream, it returned to the Sha Guya Beast, unable to recover its power in a short time.


    The power of these four tube foxes is closely related to the Sha Gutooth itself. Now all the four tube foxes lose their power, and the Sha Gutooth itself is not lightly damaged. Under the enchanting golden fox mask, the beautiful face is now It was pale, obviously too much power loss.


    Jilubiju noticed the situation of Shaguyamon, laughed for a while, waved his palm again, and a lightning spear flew towards Shaguyabeast.


    Although Shagufang was pale, he felt the aura of destruction coming and had to wave the King Kong Tin Rod in his hand to resist it again.The Shagutooth itself is the ultimate Digimon. Although it is not good at close combat, its strength should not be small. However, under the loss of power, the Vajra Rod in his hand has become extremely heavy, barely blocking a few lightning bolts. After the spear, his hand was trembling constantly, and he could hardly hold his magic weapon.


    Sha Guya felt that he had almost no power to fight again, and the past memories in his mind quickly flashed through. It seemed that he wanted to deeply remember those happiest days before he died, but he was like Sha Guya. When the beast gave up, the shining figure appeared again in front of him.


    Although Naruto''s strength is much stronger than that of the Shagutooth, but for this reason, he has received the "key care" of the Jilu Biju, and the pressure he bears is several times that of the Shagutooth. Now his power loss is also very serious. The armor on his body had already had many small scars, which seemed not too serious, but the light of his whole body was much dimmed compared to the beginning.


    Naruto brought up the little power left, opened his hands, and a Tai Chi diagram appeared in front of him. The Tai Chi cyclone slowly rotated, and the Tai Chi diagram seemed to be coated with countless slippery things, and countless lightning spears flew over. I couldn''t penetrate the Taiji diagram, and couldn''t destroy it. Instead, they all slid to both sides following the rotation of the Taiji diagram.


    Naruto used this Tai Chi cyclone. After brushing away all the lightning spears of Jilu Biju, the loss of strength was even more serious. His breathing was already completely chaotic, and it was almost impossible to keep flying. He just felt that every movement changed. It was extremely heavy.


    Kirubi beast saw that both of them were at the end of their crossbows. As long as they attacked a few more times, the two humans who caused a lot of trouble would completely die in their own hands. Thinking of this, Kirubi beast couldn''t help. Laughing.


    "Now you should understand, human kid, you will not end well if you defy my kirubi than the beast! Now I will send you two on the road for a trial in heaven!!!"


    Chapter 94-The Last Sword, the Light of New Life!


    The thick dark cloud covered all the sky that Naruto and Shaguyamon could see. In the pitch-black universe, because of the dark cloud, an unusually depressive atmosphere was created.


    In an instant, the sky lit up, countless lightning and lightning had already fallen down in an instant, Jilubiju was too lazy to aim, the countless lightning pouring down, anyway, it would definitely hit Naruto and Shaguyabeast, the huge attack range, let The two of them can''t avoid it!


    Although this heavenly judgment performed by the power of the cherubim is not as endless as the previous stars fell, because it is all the huge thunder and lightning built by the dark power of the cherubim, so its own destructive power is not It is stronger, and the speed is faster than the falling speed of the stars, even more swift!


    Although Naruto and Shagufang tried their best to avoid and defend, they were already at the end of the crossbow. Even if Naruto used all his mighty powers, he could hardly resist the mighty force of the thunder. Tai Chi Cyclone reluctantly persisted for a while before being countless. Destroyed by the power of thunder, the figures of Naruto and Shaguya were completely submerged in countless thunder.


    After the crazy thunderstorm passed, Jilubiju''s cold smile suddenly changed to a slightly surprised expression, looking at the place that was most exaggerated by thunder and lightning.


    "To survive such an attack, it seems I really underestimated these two little ghosts, but that''s it."


    Judging from the current abilities of Kirubimon, even if Naruto hides his breath and escapes, he may not be able to hide it from him. Of course he can feel that the two auras still remain in the center of the thunder and lightning attack just now, but in From the perspective of the Kirubi beast, it was just lingering.


    Naruto and Shagutooth were lying on a lifeless little planet. Half of this little planet had been destroyed by the heaven trial just now. At this time, the remaining places were full of cracks and undisappeared thunder and lightning. The whole planet was like a purgatory, and Naruto and Shagufang were lying there, seemingly waiting for death.


    Now they were so painful that they didn''t want to move at all, holding each other''s hands, looking at the deep and vast universe.


    There are countless scars on the Shagufang. The original diamond rod in his hand was cut off by half. It was obviously caused by the continuous bombardment of thunder and lightning. Although for Digimon, it only needs to absorb some data and restore its strength. Afterwards, damaged weapons can also be regenerated, but the problem is that they have to have time to recover.


    The power of the heaven trial just now was blocked by Naruto by more than half. If it weren''t the case, the Shagutooth beast had really disappeared, and because of this, Naruto''s injuries at this time were heavier than that of the Shagutooth.


    The superalloy armor can''t withstand the continuous bombardment of the thunder, and there are many terrible cracks on the body. As for the internal injuries of the body, it is impossible to judge with the naked eye, but it must be very scary.


    Naruto lay on his back on this dead planet and smiled at the vast space above. There was nothing funny, he laughed only because he was speechless.


    Naruto Uzumaki, this bastard, perhaps his name is destined to die for a woman.


    The power of Naruto and Shagufang have been weakened to the extreme. They can still maintain the form of the ultimate body. It is already considered powerful, so Jilubimon is not in a hurry now, and slowly laughed: "You two can Persistence until now is considered great, but I will soon seize your fighter souls, and then the entire Digimon world will be under my control!"


    Maybe everything will be just like what Kirubimon said, everything is over. Naruto barely tilted his head. This action made him feel a sharp pain in his body. When he glanced at the Shaguyabe beside him, Naruto seemed to be able to see through her. In his digital body, seeing the still-looking face clearly, a force of strength emerged from the body for no reason.


    This strange power allowed Naruto to support his crippled body, stood up swayingly, looked up at the Kirubi beast in the sky, and said with a sad smile: "This time there may be really no way. Come on, but no matter what, I will fight for the last time before I die!"


    Naruto is unwilling to give up, he will not give up until his life is completely gone. One-star dragon, red-eyed demon, dark star, he is like this when facing these powerful enemies, no matter what, he will die. It was the last time before that, so I was worthy of myself, and I was worthy of the celestial beast and Koizumi who had been fighting with him.


    Looking at the appearance of Naruto standing up again, Shaguya Beast had strong emotions in his heart, and he even stood up. Although it looks like it will fall when the wind blows, it is indeed based on its own will and The strength supported this broken body to stand up.


    "Don''t you think that you can leave me alone every time, this time, I must fight with you..."


    An inexplicable smile appeared on the corner of Shagufang¡¯s mouth. It seemed to be miserable for death and love for Naruto, with some kind of inexplicable irony. Anyway, these are not important anymore. This blow was Naruto and Shagu. The tooth beast attacked for the last time.


    Jilubiju thought that he had the chance to win, so instead of being anxious, he didn''t take the initiative to attack, but wanted to see what kind of attacks Naruto and Shaguyamon could make in the end.


    Shagufang picked up only half of the Vajra Pewter staff, opened his arms, and a strange sacred light radiated from his body.


    That sacred light is not ordinary power, but the sacred power that is transformed from the disintegration of the Vajra Rod of Shagufang. Digimon''s body, weapons, and shields are all data, so theoretically they can all be transformed into Simple power, but too much in this way will endanger the life of Digimon, but this is not the time to consider such things.


    The Shagufang Beast turned his vajra stick, and even the armor on his body into materials, and poured it all into Naruto''s body. The armor on the Shagufang looked flickering and dark. I don¡¯t know when it will be. Completely disappeared, and in contrast, Naruto''s body surface was enveloped with a faint golden light, and finally all gathered in his hand, condensed into the form of a sword. The sword itself is among the ten fighters. The source of''steel''.


    The Shaguyamon poured most of his remaining power into Naruto, and then gritted his teeth, and the ninja flew towards the Kirubimon with severe pain throughout his body.


    "I''ll be your shield, and the final blow will be handed to you!"

 1355 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1355

    Naruto held the golden divine sword, silently followed behind the Shaguyamon, and flew towards the Kirubimon.


    Kirubi beast looked at the two Daoist figures who were obviously at the end of the crossbow. I don¡¯t know why, he actually felt a strange sense of fear from them. Kirubi beast himself could not explain the reason for this fear. What, it''s just that I can''t settle down in my heart, immediately shoot.


    "Thousands of spears!"


    Countless lightning spears flew towards the Shaguya beast like locusts. The eyes under the fox mask of the Shaguya beast are extremely firm. They are not afraid of the tricks that can kill themselves at any time. Doing the dodge action, just jumped and flew towards the Kirubi beast.


    Countless lightning spears shot at Shagufang in a densely packed manner. Most of her power was poured into Naruto. The light and dark golden armor on her body was finally subjected to the continuous bombardment of the lightning spear. It broke apart completely, and apart from the golden mask on the face of the Sha Guya Beast, only a black tight-fitting suit remained.


    Shagufang itself is a witch. Although it is an ultimate Digimon, its body is much stronger than the general body, but in the ultimate body, Shagufang is definitely not a strong type, and it loses its body. After his armor, he used his flesh to resist the lightning spear of the Kirubi beast. In the eyes of others, he was seeking his own way. After blocking his body for a while, he finally could not withstand the bombardment of countless thunder and lightning. The kite fell toward the ground like a kite.


    There was a bang from the dead little planet, and the Shaguya beast fell to the ground fiercely, and a circle of digital codes appeared on its body, which had degraded helplessly to Koizumi''s appearance. With her current weak human body, Any attack is bound to die!


    Naruto followed behind the Shagufang, which blocked most of the lightning attacks for him, and his own body slowly glowed during the flight, the superalloy armor slowly Turned into spots of light, all fused on the golden long sword in his hand.


    The power of this sword can already be said to be the integration of the power of ten fighters. This was originally the power scattered from Naruto. Now it is gathered together again. Although they have not reached the realm of Dzogchen, these ten fighters The fusion of power also inspired a powerful force in Naruto!


    The light on that sword was extremely dazzling and dazzling, not only illuminating the nearby space, it seemed that the light could penetrate directly into the depths of the dark area, with an unimaginable terrifying power.


    The evil Kirubi beast also felt a sense of fear from it. With a wave of his hands, all the lightning hits and flew towards Naruto''s body, but with the long sword in Naruto''s hand, the golden light passed, all the lightning All annihilated!


    Naruto turned into a streamer and flew in front of Kirubimon, shouting: "You are not invincible, Kirubimon! After you swallowed that data sphere, all the attacks were sent from the head, so here It¡¯s your greatest weakness! Take it to death!"


    The golden light burst on the golden long sword, and finally, with invincible power, it pierced the head of the Kirubi beast fiercely. Even if the Kirubi beast resisted it with all his strength, he couldn''t stop the sharp blade, and couldn''t stop it. Golden light.


    In fact, let alone a cherubim beast, even the twelve gods of Olympus, whose realm reached the high-end realm of the ninth sense, could not resist the power of the golden light.


    This light is called the light of the first birth...


    Chapter 95-Ended!The intoxication of the celestial beast!


    The grass blade with the light of birth pierced the head of the Kirubi beast, and countless materials flew out of the skull of the Kirubi beast. These are the materials previously swallowed by the Kirubi beast, although they were brought to him. A huge power came, but it also became his only weakness.


    After Naruto scanned the dark power of Kirubimon with the Digimon, the huge body of Kirubimon shrank to a normal appearance, and all the dark aura on his body disappeared. It can only be said that it was polluted by darkness. The cherubim beast recovered to its original kindness just before dying.


    The pink body exudes a sacred aura that is completely different from the purple-black evil body before, with a gentleness that seems to be able to contain everything. This is the true original appearance of the Kirubi beast.


    After Naruto pierced Kirubimon''s head with that sword, his own strength was exhausted, and he fell in the direction of Koizumi, and finally landed beside Koizumi with a bang.


    The vitality of the Kirubi beast has been cut off by Naruto''s sword with the light of birth just now, and this will not change because of his purification.


    Jilubiju still has a little bit of life. His eyes looked towards Naruto and Koizumi. He was killed by Naruto, but Kilubiju didn¡¯t hate or anger at all, because this was destroyed. For him in the Digimon world, death is the best ending!


    Although there is a saying that it is better to die than to live, it is obviously not suitable for cherubs than beasts, and he himself is willing to choose the path of death.


    Naruto and Koizumi are almost on the verge of life and death now, but because they both have the power of the ultimate angel beast and the holy goddess beast, they will not die so easily, and the Kirubi beast seems to be from these two people. , Seeing his two best friends, slowly closed his eyes, the information of his body drifted away with the wind, and finally two teardrops flew to Naruto and Koizumi with his confession.


    Naruto and Koizumi are now a blessing in disguise. Although they were almost beaten to death by the Kirubimon, they finally won the victory and gained the power of the last Kirubimon among the three angels. Now they Both already have the power of each of the three major angels. As for what miracle this power will cause in the future, it can only be said later.


    Naruto has not yet fully smelted the power of the ten fighters, so after the blooming of the light of the first birth, Kusanaru sword disappeared again and became the soul of the steel fighter. The humanoid went to Koizumi''s Digimon The machine, and the beast type stayed with him.


    Because of Koizumi¡¯s sacrifice, Naruto has transferred all his power to him, so he has entered a wonderful state. The powerful force of the light of birth broke the seal of Kirubimon, and Naruto¡¯s current state is Unable to understand the strength of the light of the firstborn, this is closely related to his future shaking moves.


    Although the Kirubimon was wiped out, Naruto noticed that the sphere, which gathered more than half of the Digimon World¡¯s data, did not scatter the original orange data to the entire Digimon World, but flew in a certain direction. He knew what the situation was, but he didn''t have the strength to stop it.


    The sphere that had incorporated countless materials naturally flew to the dark area, to the bright beast.


    Brightmon took advantage of the gloom in Kirubimon''s heart to cause him to fall to the sky, and used him to cause such great damage to the Digimon world. The goal is the data in the Digimon world. Those huge data will become the energy for his resurrection!


    Although the data collected by the Kirubi Beast currently cannot allow him to directly evolve, for the Bright Beast, the day when he truly resurrected is very close.


    In the deepest part of the dark area, Guangming Beast looked at the beautiful data sphere, and his immature child-like face showed a grin.


    "Kirubi beast, really a poor fellow, I didn''t expect you to really lose to two human children... But forget it, because of the information you collected, the day of my resurrection is coming soon. It''s up to you to come down, Royal Knights."


    Naruto knew that the disappearance of the data sphere represented the approaching day of the bright beast''s resurrection, but with his and Koizumi''s conditions at the time, it was impossible to stop the light ball from flying to the dark area where the bright beast was, and the holy celestial beast was consumed. Too much power has degenerated into the appearance of a celestial beast, and there is not so much power to stop it. Now this matter can only be temporarily left aside.


    Naruto helped Koizumi who was almost exhausted and found everyone, his tired eyes swept across everyone, and then fixed on the beautiful face of the celestial beast that was half covered by the helmet.


    "Let''s live up to your trust, I won..."


    Although it was difficult to defeat the Kirubimon, it was only a terrible victory. Neither Naruto nor Koizumi were harmed, and the sacred celestial beast degenerated into celestial beasts due to power consumption. At this time, they are all in a state of disintegration.


    The situation of the celestial beast is relatively best. After all, she was once a sacred celestial beast. It only takes a while to accumulate power before she can evolve into the ultimate celestial celestial beast again. As for the energy to evolve from a perfect body to a ultimate body, the energy must be accumulated. No one knows how long it will take.


    After all, the sacred celestial beast was already the ultimate body when it was created by the bright beast, and now this is the first time she has degenerated into a full body state, and Naruto and the others have all used the cheating device of the soul of the fighter. , So basically did not consider the problem of insufficient energy, this energy that has evolved again can only come slowly.


    Naruto and Koizumi were seriously injured, especially Naruto. During the battle at that time, most of the attacks were blocked by him. Therefore, his physical damage was much better than that of Koizumi, and his body was also strong. Too much more than Koizumi, as long as there is enough food, he can recover soon.


    Koizumi was hurt the most when she used Naruto as a shield to resist the thousands of spears of the Kirubimon. The attack at that time left her wounded, and because of the reluctant battle, it led to the battle of the fighters. The power of the soul was also consumed excessively. In a short time, Koizumi couldn''t evolve into a sand ancient tooth beast to fight. He could only wait for her injury to be fully recovered, plus the power of the fighter''s soul.


    Because Naruto and Koizumi are seriously injured now, they naturally left the work of finding food, cooking, serving tea and water to the three of Takuya. These three unlucky children themselves were used to being used by Naruto. In addition, Naruto and Koizumi did have injuries, so they didn''t mind, and consciously prepared food.


    Although the celestial beast does not have the combat power of the sacred celestial beast, she is still one of the three angels after all, but her power is temporarily insufficient. She will still use part of the sacred celestial beast''s ability. These days, The treatment of Naruto and Koizumi is mainly assigned to the celestial beast.


    The power of the celestial beast itself is biased towards the healing part. Compared with the sacred angel beasts of the same level, the celestial beast''s combat power is weaker, but its ability to heal is still superior.


    The six wings of angels behind the celestial beast emit iridescent light, and that warm light envelopes Naruto and Koizumi. The gentle warmth like the winter sun slowly nourishes the badly injured bodies of Naruto and Koizumi. , Especially Koizumi, her physical pain makes her feel exhausted, and the healing light of the celestial beast is like the comfort of the warm winter sun, so Koizumi can not help but feel that he is a cat, warm there. Under the shroud of the light, slowly fell asleep.


    The healing light of the celestial beast also has a considerable effect on Naruto. Every time the celestial beast is treated, Naruto can feel that the strength in his body is rapidly recovering, and the body that was about to be overwhelmed is rejuvenated again. This is all thanks to The healing light of the celestial beast.


    After today''s treatment process was over, Naruto moved his arms, then looked at the beautiful face of the celestial beast with some sweat, and said: "Thank you, celestial beast."


    The celestial beast wiped the sweat from her face, and was taken aback when she heard the words, and then smiled softly: "You don''t need to say thank you, you are in this world because of my relationship. If you count it, you will suffer like this. I also have an unshirkable responsibility for serious injuries, so these are what I should do."


    This is the idea of ??the Celestial Beast. After all, she brought these children to the Digimon world and allowed them to experience such a dangerous battle. Although very stupid, she took this responsibility on her own body.


    Naruto can understand the idea of ??being too virgin about the celestial beast, but he cannot accept it. Therefore, he shook his head and said: "Don¡¯t think that everything is your responsibility. It is our own responsibility to come to this Digimon world. You just gave a chance to make the choice. In the end, it is us who made the choice. You should know that we are not children anymore."


    The celestial beasts are not Takuya and they are not that easy to deceive. With her eyesight, she has long seen that this human child who inherits both the power of light and darkness is definitely not an ordinary person, but Naruto suddenly said such mature words. It still made the celestial beast stunned, looking at those deep blue eyes, the celestial beast asked herself that it had never seen such mature and deep eyes from the Kirubi beast and the ultimate angel beast.


    If the Celestial Beast had doubted whether Naruto was a child before, she should now doubt whether he was a human.


    The reason for using the word''should'' is that the celestial beast now feels that its body is out of the control of consciousness. It is not manipulated by humans. It is just that the consciousness seems to be fixed by the fixation technique. It cannot think, but just looks at the pair. With her deep blue eyes, with her heart, she unexpectedly wanted to be intoxicated and couldn''t help herself.


    Although Naruto can¡¯t see the eyes of the celestial beast because of the concealment of the helmet, he is a middle-aged veteran after all. Knowing that this beautiful and noble female Digimon has been attracted to him, I am afraid that he has fallen into desire~ thought, sniffing Naruto''s heartbeat slowly became disturbed by the smelling orchid fragrance on the celestial beast...


    Chapter 96-Prophecy!Prelude to the Resurrection of the Bright Beast!


    One week later, Naruto relied on his own vitality that surpassed Xiaoqiang''s classmates, his body was completely unimpeded, and his combat effectiveness was restored to its best state.


    Although Koizumi does not have that exaggerated physique, he is helped by the healing light of the celestial beast every day, and Naruto secretly transmits his power to Koizumi. Therefore, Koizumi''s body has returned to normal, and he has evolved into the sand ancient tooth beast. not a problem.


    As for the celestial beast, there are some minor problems...


    It¡¯s not her body. The Celestial Beast itself is much lighter than Naruto and Koizumi. In addition, Digimon¡¯s resilience is just as amazing. Therefore, it only needs to supplement energy and materials to repair the damaged part. All Celestial Beast needs savings enough to evolve into The energy of the ultimate body is nothing but the energy of the ultimate body. In this regard, Naruto directly transfers his own light energy into the body of the celestial beast every day, so he also progresses very fast, but this is the problem.


    Since being stolen by Naruto that day, the celestial beast''s heart has been messed up, after all, no one has ever done anything like this to her.

 1356 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1356

    With her identity and status as the holy celestial beast, how many Digimon dare to be disrespectful to her in the entire Digimon world?The relationship with the ultimate angel beast is only a friend and a confidant. Although Jilubiju has been wooing the holy celestial beast, she has always refused it at the beginning. What''s more... although both the sacred celestial beast and the celestial beast are both It''s not a human being, but the sacred celestial beast had the appearance of a human after all. If it was a beast like a cherub... the picture is so beautiful that I can''t imagine it.


    Naruto was daring, and when he and the Celestial Beast were a little confused, they decisively seized the first wen of Celestial Beast. After that, Naruto never stopped for a day. For a week, Naruto used''transmission'' every time. The beautiful excuse of''Power of Light'' takes advantage of the celestial beast.


    It was the first time that the celestial beast experienced such a thing, and she didn''t know how to deal with Naruto''s cheeky skin, and she didn''t know how many times she had been hugged by Naruto.If you change to another person or Digimon, and dare to be such a flimsy celestial beast, even if the celestial beast is gentle by nature, I am afraid that it will run away. It is a minimum to reward a heavenly arrow. If it is exaggerated, it will even directly evolve into a sacred goddess. The beast, gave a javelin in the Garden of Eden, but for Naruto, the celestial beast has nothing to do.


    Or it was when she was saved under the lightning spear of the Kirubi beast; or when she degenerated into a celestial beast due to exhaustion of power, it was transmitted to her body and filled with warm light power; or He had already snatched his first wen, so Naruto Uzumaki was very different from the Celestial Beast.


    The celestial beast didn''t know, for Naruto, the celestial beast was also a very different woman, because Naruto had really liked the celestial beast for a long time.


    This''long time'', I''m afraid it will go back to the distant past, when Naruto was a primary school student before he became Naruto.


    Among the Digimon animations that have been played in mainland China, the first one, that is, the eight selected children of Taiichi Iori, is definitely played the most times. It can be said that the first Digimon animation is the children of Naruto''s generation. In his childhood, although Naruto was a ignorant kid at the time, at that time, Iori Ko¡¯s partner Digimon Celeste was already one of his favorite characters.


    Naruto never thought that the simple liking when he was a child would actually evolve into what it is now. Although the first and fourth celestial beasts are completely different, this will not affect Naruto¡¯s attitude towards the celestial beast. Affection.


    Naruto used the excuse of''transmitting the power of light'', holding the celestial beast from behind, and while continuously injecting his power into the celestial beast, he also kept reaching out to caress the celestial beast. He was blushing and didn''t know how to resist him, so he could only clenched his teeth so as not to make any embarrassing noises.


    Although Naruto has no thoughts on that aspect yet, given the unbearable defensive power of the Celestial Beast against Naruto, it is only a question of time.


    According to the daily''weight'', Naruto transferred the power of today''s light into the body of the celestial beast to help her regain her strength, and then reluctantly let go of the soft ~ jade temperature ~ fragrant beauty ~ wonderful body ~ body , Looked at the reddish cheeks of the celestial beast, and laughed in a low voice: "It smells so good."


    Although the light power gradually filled in the body made the celestial beast happy, hearing Naruto''s words, the feeling of shame in his heart was out of control, and the celestial beast gave Naruto a fierce look.


    Although the occlusion of the mask allows the celestial beast to reduce some embarrassment, the celestial beast can still feel the wicked smile of the human that she can no longer treat as a boy, and the heartbeat becomes disordered without being able to control it. By attacking his eyes, he can converge a little.


    The corner of Naruto''s mouth picked up, and when he continued to tease the celestial beast and disturbed her mood even more, he suddenly felt something, raised his brow slightly, and looked into the distance.


    Although the energy of the celestial beast has not been restored to its best state, with her current strength, it is still possible to evolve into a sacred celestial beast. With such a power in the body, the perception of the celestial beast is far superior. Generally completely body, and Naruto looked in the same direction, with a horrified expression on his face.


    In the distance, on the dilapidated continent, a high mountain suddenly emitted a burst of light, and then it disappeared!


    Both Naruto and the Celestial Beast have seen such a scene. It means that the information on the mountain has been scanned, but the Kirubi beast has been killed by Naruto and the information has been scanned. Who is scanning the Digimon World data...


    After Naruto defeated the Kirubimon before, the Digimon World did not recover. The Celestial Beast also noticed. Combining with the previous situation when the Kirubimon fell to the sky, the Celestial Beast¡¯s cleverness has guessed that it is probably the bright beast. What are you doing? Because I am afraid that the bright beast will have a bigger plan, the celestial beast is eager to regain its strength so that it can cope with any changes in the future, but now it seems that this change has come far more than the celestial beast. Imagine fast!


    Or does the Bright Beast no longer have that patience?That is definitely not fun for the Digimon world!


    After the mountain was scanned and disappeared, it may be because the damage to the Digimon world has become more serious. A gust of wind swept through countless sand and dust blowing around, even Koizumi and the others noticed the abnormal situation. After everyone discussed it, it immediately evolved into the form of a Digimon, heading toward the scanned mountain.


    Although Kirubimon was defeated, this is far from the end for this Digimon world. After all, there is the ultimate BOSS of Brightmon, and before being able to deal with Brightmon, Naruto can probably feel from From the direction of the scanned mountain came a very powerful aura of combat power, capable of exuding that level of aura, even if you look at the ultimate body, it is definitely a powerful existence. Naruto''s heart is worried but also a little excited, because He knows the true colors of those three breaths, and can be said to be one of the most prestigious''groups'' in the Digimon world.


    Royal knight!


    Although only three came, Naruto can already tell from the three breaths that the strength of the royal knight is strong. If all thirteen are present, even Naruto can only run away quickly, after all. If the thirteen royal knights unite, their strength is still higher than that of the ancient ten fighters.


    With this kind of anxiety and excitement, Naruto and the others rushed to the direction of the scanned mountain, but before that, Naruto and the others were caught in a thick fog, and no tragic thing of getting lost happened. , But hidden in the thick fog, it seems to be the remains of an ancient building, which seems to be connected to the mountain, but there are obvious excavations on the mountain wall, and there are many ancient texts on it. .


    Although Naruto had a wealth of knowledge, he was holding a passport issued by the Time and Space Administration, so he didn''t understand these words. Only the celestial beast could understand the meaning of the ancient words that have lost most of them.


    From the place that is suspected to be an ancient ruin, a small Digimon came out. The Digimon looked about the same height as the Tomo tree. His face seemed to be some kind of mask. The face had double horns and three eyes. The nose is upturned, with wide mouth and fangs, it looks really scary.


    "I am Barrow, you can''t go any further!"


    The appearance of this Barrow Beast is really terrifying, and he suddenly appeared on the way to the scanned mountain. This situation is really misleading. The Yanlong Beast looked at the terrifying Digimon and roared. Said: "Are you the one who scanned the information on that mountain?!"


    Barrow beast glanced at Yanlong Beast but didn''t explain it. Looking at its posture, it seemed to be ready to do it at any time. When Yanlong Beast saw that the other party did not answer, when it was about to launch an attack, the celestial beast on one side reached out and stopped him. After walking two steps forward, he looked up at the Barrow Beast and said, "Barrow Beast, we are not enemies. Tell us what happened."


    Barrow glanced at the celestial beast, and then surprised: "Holy celestial beast, are you holy celestial beast?!"


    "Yes, it''s me. I degenerate into a celestial beast because of exhaustion." The celestial beast briefly explained his current state, and then he didn''t want to say anything more on this point, and continued to ask: "Baro , You should have foreseen it, tell me your prediction!"


    Although the Barrow beast looks terrifying, it is considered a member of the divine celestial beast. Now that the celestial beast has said so, he nodded after hesitated, and the eye on his forehead began to shine.


    "The celestial beast, and the human children who have inherited the power of the ancient ten fighters, listen to my predictions, I have foreseen... that terrible demon, bright beast, will be resurrected!"


    Chapter 97-Never flinch!The royal knight is here!


    Barrowmon is an armored Digimon developed by Badamon using courage armor. Its strength is only at a mature level, not too strong, but the existence of this Digimon is very special, just like the Sa that Naruto and others have seen before. Like the Man Beast, its own combat power is not strong, but it has a special power that can predict the future.


    But this kind of power is not completely controlled by the Barrowmon. It will only be passively triggered when a major change occurs in the Digimon. That is to say, this "Foreseeing the Future" lady has a very bad temper and she does not want to come out. , It¡¯s impossible for the Barrow Beast to see the future when she is exhausted, and when she is willing to come, even if Barrow Beast closes the city gate and hangs up the battle card, she can still lift it. It can be seen that this Miss "Foresee the Future" The temper is not small.


    But when the Barrowmon had a fierce battle between Naruto and Kirubimon, this ability to predict the future suddenly appeared and let him see the future.


    Barrowmon knows that this kind of power will appear whenever the Digimon world changes drastically. The last time he appeared this kind of power was when Kirubimon fell to the sky, so he did not dare to be careless, seeing himself in the foreseeing future. All things are recorded.


    Now Barromon uses its special ability to emit light with the eye on its forehead, covering all of Naruto and them, so that they can also see the future he had foreseen before.


    The light from the eyes of Barrowmon''s forehead seemed to have brought Naruto and them all into a special dream.


    In that dream, Naruto and their consciousness all seemed to be able to cross the boundary of the dimension and reach the deepest part of purgatory that countless Digimon could not avoid!


    The only life that exists in the deepest part of the dark zone is the Shining Beast. Through the power of the special dream of the Barrow Beast, Naruto and the others seem to face the god-given children who once brought peace to the Digimon world and almost destroyed the Digimon world. true colors!


    Twelve angel wings are sacred and peaceful. Under the handsome and cute face of a child, what hides is an unimaginable terrifying power and a dark heart. There are also complicated patterns on his left half. That is exactly what will give this The thing that brought great disaster to the Digimon world-the digital crisis!


    This dream is too real. The bright beast seemed to have noticed someone peeping at him, and suddenly raised his head and glanced in the direction of Naruto and others. Just this look made Naruto feel that it was called a super The ultimate strength is truly terrifying!


    Even the Kirubi beast that swallowed the data sphere is completely incomparable with this bright beast, and even the terrifying power of the Kirubi beast that pushed Naruto and Shaguya into a desperate situation at the time is not comparable to the bright beast. An oppressive look!


    Everyone felt as if there was a big mountain suddenly pressing~ in their hearts, the unspeakable pressure was so terrible, everyone yelled and escaped from the dream, but apart from Naruto and Celestial Beast, others could not resist it. Under the pressure, it degenerates into a human form!


    The situation of Naruto and the Celestial Beast is a little better. After all, their strength is very strong, and the Celestial Beast itself has seen the previous Bright Beast. He is very clear about his power, but the Celestial Beast did not expect to be sealed in the dark area. After so many years, the strength of Bright Beast has not diminished!


    Its existence itself may cause the collapse of the entire Digimon world. This is the super-ultimate body, the level of the bright beast!


    It can be said that the existence of the Ultra Ultra is itself a bug in the Digimon World. The courage radiated from the Ultra Ultra Digimon is not comparable to the power increase. Although the Jilu Biju has terrifying power, That courage is far inferior to the bright beast with super ultimate body strength.


    Throughout the history of Digimon world, the ultimate body, including Digimon with the strength of the ultimate body, can be said to be countless, but the real world of the ultimate body, looking at the four sacred beasts, the four dragons, the thirteen royal knights, and Austria Among the powerful''organizations'' such as the Twelve Lords of Linpis, the Seven Great Demon Kings, and the Ten Fighters, there are not a few of them.


    The terrifying courage of the ultra-final body of the Guangming Beast makes even Naruto feel turbulent. If he has not experienced too many things and therefore is not low, I am afraid that he will lose his fighting spirit at this time. Although I have faced the bright beast before, I was forced by that courage to be full of cold sweat!


    The celestial beast took a few deep breaths, calming her fearful heart, and the eyes under the mask looked directly at the Barrow Beast, and said: "Barrow Beast, how far has the matter developed?"


    "The resurrection of the bright beast can no longer be stopped."


    Barromon shook his head, and under that hideous face, there was a feeling of exhaustion and almost despair. At this moment, behind him, the thing that Naruto recognized as some ancient ruins was broken apart. , Actually collapsed a large piece, and behind the stone wall, it was actually empty, there was nothing!


    "Look, this sacred mountain that used to be guarded by me and other Digimons in the past has nothing left now, everything will be destroyed, because the most terrifying bright beast will be resurrected!"


    Originally, behind the wall, there should be the sacred mountain that Barromon said. The scanned mountain that Naruto and the others had seen before should also be part of that sacred mountain, but now the mountain has completely disappeared, leaving There are only countless holes. It seems that the situation in the Digimon world is worse than Naruto and others expected.


    The Barrow Beast foresaw the future, but he had no ability to prevent the resurrection of the Bright Beast. Under the order of the Celestial Beast, the Barrow Beast led Naruto and them to a place similar to the underground ruins. It seems that the information here It has not been scanned yet.


    The interior of the underground ruins seemed to be dark, and they couldn''t even see what the neighborhood looked like, but the strange thing was that Naruto themselves would not see each other because of the darkness.


    Some plates that look like bronze are suspended in mid-air, forming a staircase that gradually descends, and then leads to a bronze square platform.


    Naruto and the others don¡¯t seem to have walked very deep, but when they stood on the square platform and looked around, they felt that the space up and down was very large. There were some blue circles floating in the air. The interior is filled with yellow-green light, and there are many such things here.

 1357 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1357

    "This is the historical tunnel of the Digimon world. It records all the history of the Digimon world. The past events are all recorded in this place. And speaking, the history of the Digimon world is related to the ten fighters you have. Soul is also related. To be precise, this historical tunnel was only recorded after Ten Fighters."


    Barrow beast manipulated the bronze square platform, leading Naruto and the others into a blue circle.


    "I think the Celestial Beast should have already told you that the Ten Fighters fell into a permanent slumber in order to seal the Bright Beast. After that, the Digimon world experienced a not-so-short period of peace. But Bright Beast never gave up. However, he has been waiting for the time, waiting for the time to wake up again. Soon, the time came, so Brightmon began to encourage Kirubimon, one of the three angel Digimon, to fall into evil, and then use Kirubi The beast went to collect all the materials in the Digimon World. Although the Kirubi Beast was defeated by you, those materials were not restored, but all were obtained by the Bright Beast."


    "You mean that Kirubi Beast doesn''t know anything at all, he was just used by Bright Beast?!"


    "Yes, that''s it. From the fall of the Kirubi beast, to the ultimate angel beast''s serious injury, and the capture of the Holy Celestial Beast, everything is the conspiracy of the Bright Beast. Now he has obtained half of the Digimon World. Data, and the current Digimon world is just like what you see, like being eaten by a bug."


    With a wave of the Barrowmon, several blue circles flew over, and a faint yellow light emitted from it. What was revealed from it was what happened in the past. The Digimon world is full of huge potholes. That''s because The information in it has been scanned, and from what happened in the past, it can be seen that there are three dark shadows scanning the information, perhaps because they have appeared for too short a time, from which it is still impossible to see clearly. Their appearance can only be seen as three different figures.


    The current situation in the Digimon world is indeed too miserable. A girl like Koizumi couldn''t help but moved her compassion and exclaimed, "Who are they, who are they?!"


    "I don''t know this, but after Kirubimon died, it was them who wanted to destroy the Digimon world. At their speed, Brightmon would soon get all the information in the Digimon world, Guangming. The beast will be resurrected soon! Now I am going to prophesy!"


    "prophecy?!"


    The eyes on the Barrow Beast¡¯s head shone again, covering all of Naruto and them all. What you see is the dilapidated digital world earth, and the bright white light from that earth is actually in front of Naruto. Their faces burst open.


    After the white light disappeared, the bronze square platform had returned to its original place again, and the gate of this historical tunnel opened, projecting a white light.


    "That''s it, you are humans, take advantage of the time now, hurry back to the human world."


    "Go back? Stop joking!"


    "what did you say?"


    "Speaking of it, it was so difficult for us to get to this point. How could we go back like this?!" Koizumi rubbed his nose with his fingers, showing a boyish style.


    "That''s right, don''t think of us as little ghosts. The five of us have inherited the power of Ten Fighters, which is half a Digimon, and..." Naruto glanced at the beautiful face of the Celestial Beast, "This It is absolutely impossible for us to stay out of world affairs!"


    Even if the idea of ??regaining his ten powers is ruled out, Naruto will not be able to leave the celestial beast and run away like this. With the celestial beast¡¯s character, it is absolutely impossible to leave the Digimon world and leave with him. Was eliminated from the beginning.


    The celestial beast did not miss the look in Naruto''s eyes, and there was a shyness in her heart for some reason. Just as she was about to say something to hide her shy look on her face, the entire historical tunnel suddenly shook.


    "It''s not good, you guys go!"


    Barrowmon itself is a Digimon guarding this historical tunnel. Naturally, I know the cause of this shock. I quickly use my ability to barely support the gate of the historical tunnel so that it will not collapse, so that Naruto and the others will take advantage of the information here to be thoroughly scanned. Before leaving this historical tunnel, what appeared in front of Naruto and them were three noble and powerful Paladins.


    "We are on the order of Guangming Beast to collect all the information of Digimon World!"


    Chapter 98-The Three Great Knights!Face the royal knights!


    Omegamon is so handsome with blood...


    Of the three Digimon that appeared in front of Naruto and them at the same time, all three of them were Paladin Ultra Digimon!


    The whole body on the right is pink armor, and the upper body is surrounded by a golden ribbon. Although the ribbon is soft~soft, it seems to be extremely sharp. The right hand has an attack shield with a cross, which can be called beautiful. There is an aura of indifference under the appearance; the whole body on the left is silver-blue armor, with double horns on the head and wings on the back. There are beautiful red gems in the palms, and the whole body exudes an unshakable dragon breath; the middle one The whole body is white armor, wearing a white-faced dark red cloak, the left hand is the battle tyrannosaurus beast head, the right hand is the steel Garuru head, and the left shoulder has the shield of the brave, indifferent but not powerful, among the three, the strongest!


    When the Celestial Beast saw these three people, her brows wrinkled, and the Barrow Beast''s eyes widened even more.


    "How could this happen? The royal knight with a heart of justice..."


    Barrowmon has quite special abilities. In addition, he guards the sacred mountain and the historical tunnel inside. He has seen the past history of the Digimon world. In theory, his experience is rich and his emotional control should be very good. But at this time he couldn''t help but change his face.


    Carrying out justice, the royal knight with the name of the noble paladin actually became the subordinate of the bright beast, although only three came, but all of them have the power to not lose the three angels!


    Naruto''s eyes slowly swept across these three powerful Digimons, and the fighting spirit in his heart slowly rose.


    "Sword Emperor Beast, Dunas Beast, and... Omega Beast."


    Among the three royal knights, the one that Naruto values ??most is the Omega beast with a white robe and white armor. One is because he is the strongest, and the other is because the Omega is the first to appear. Naruto was deeply impressed by the royal knight that appeared in the first movie.


    Omega Monster, Ultra Body, Vaccine Species, Paladin Digimon.Virus Nemesis''s Battle Tyrannosaurus and Metal Garurumon, fused by the strong will of people who look forward to good deeds, gave birth to the Paladin-type Digimon, one of the "Royal Knights".The left hand of the fighting tyrannosaurus is a shield and sword, while the right hand of the steel galuru is equipped with cannon and missiles.The special move is to freeze the enemy''s Garuru cannon from Achu''s absolute zero air-conditioning bomb in the steel Garuru head and swing the invincible sword equipped with his right hand to slay the enemy''s Tyrannosaurus sword.


    Sword Emperor Beast and Dunas Beast are powerful, but what Naruto really regards as a powerful enemy is that only the strength is restrained, and the whole person is like a sword in the sheath of the Omega Beast!


    The Celestial Beast probably can¡¯t understand Naruto¡¯s belligerent thoughts. Thirteen Royal Knights actually came three at the same time, and they actually became the subordinates of the Bright Beast to collect the information of the Digital World, and the Digimon World exists To resist the fighting power of the three of them would be even harder.


    "Royal Knights, why do you want to be the subordinates of Guangming Beast?!" Regardless, the Celestial Beast felt that it still had to figure out this question.


    Sword Emperor Beast took out a fiery red rose quite narcissistically. In other words, Sword Emperor Beast itself is a different kind among royal knights, because royal knights are the holy knights guarding the highest security level of the network, and it can be said that they are performing similar The work of the firewall, but the sword king beast, and another red lotus knight beast, is the only virus-species paladin among the royal knights.


    The Sword Emperor Beast gently twisted the rose with his hands, making an extremely cold voice in his slightly feminine voice.


    "Because this digital world is really chaotic now, and only the King of Bright Beasts can clean up this mess now, so we have taken away the information in this area!"


    The Sword Emperor Beast, Dunas Beast and Omega Beast pressed on the ground at the same time, and a huge force was injected into the earth along the palms of the three of them. Under the impact of that force, originally The solid ground was instantly decomposed into countless materials, and the three of them were separately included in their own bodies, and a large area of ??land has completely disappeared in a blink of an eye!


    With the power and speed of the three of them, it does not take too much time to collect the information of the entire digital world. If the three of them cannot be stopped, the destruction of the digital world will happen sooner or later.


    Naruto, Koizumi, and the Celestial Beast looked at each other, and immediately rushed to the three royal knights.


    "Ultimate Soul Evolve, Sand Gufang!" "Ultimate Soul Evolve, Armored Garuru!" "Evolution of Celestial Beast, Holy Celestial Beast!"


    Under Naruto¡¯s instructions, the weak Shaguyamon and the Divine Celestial Beast, whose strength was not fully recovered, immediately faced off against the relatively weak Sword Emperor Beast and Dunas Beast, while Naruto did his part. , Rushed to the strongest Omega Beast!


    "This is a gift for you, brilliant shells!"


    With a loud shout, Naruto immediately fired a colorful energy cannon from the main muzzle of his right arm, flying towards the body of Omegamon.


    Omegamon saw the beautiful colorful light, and immediately fought back after a short pause. Naruto only felt a scorching air rushing towards her face, and the forward impact was actually blocked by Naruto just now. The brilliant shell was also cut in half by Omegamon''s sword, and Omegamon''s left hand was his invincible Tyrannosaurus sword!


    After Omegamon smashed Naruto¡¯s brilliant cannonball with a sword, he felt a trembling and numb feeling from the Tyrannosaurus Sword. Instead of anger but joy, his resolute face showed a warlike smile. There was a warlike gleam in Beida''s eyes, staring at the figure in the armor, and said, "It turns out that it is you, the human child who inherited the power of Ten Fighters and evolved into a Digimon!"


    Naruto casually shook the main gun of his right arm. Anyway, he didn''t think that the tentative brilliant shells just now could do anything to the Omega Beast. He said with a smile: "Yes, I''m sorry I was rude. "


    Omega Beast was not angry at all, but rather excitedly swung the invincible Tyrannosaurus sword, and said: "Haha, it doesn''t matter, it''s been a long time since I have encountered such a strong opponent as you, I didn''t expect mankind to inherit ten fighters. In the future, there will be such a strength unexpectedly. If this is the case, let''s have a good fight!"


    ''Actually, the power of the Ten Fighters is differentiated from me, a human being.''


    Naruto made a small spit in his heart, but Naruto felt extremely excited about the Omegamon¡¯s words that can be said to be like a battle book. It seems that his heart is beating quickly because of this. Now it should be There are only two things that can make his heartbeat drastically change, one is the woman who makes his heart beat, Koizumi, and the holy celestial beast are all in this list, and the other is the battle with a powerful enemy!


    The strength of Omegamon is definitely not under the three angels. Even if Naruto has a deeper understanding of his own power after fighting with Kirubimon, it is difficult to say that he can defeat Omegamon. Fighting against a powerful opponent like Omegamon is no less than a top tonic for Naruto!


    Omegamon felt Naruto''s ever-increasing fighting spirit, and laughed, the long-silent fighting spirit in his heart also rose, the steel Garuru''s head in his right hand opened, and his mouth stretched out to aim at Naruto.


    "Galuru Cannon!"


    This blow can be said to be Omegamon¡¯s counterattack against Naruto¡¯s brilliant cannonball. The muzzle from Garurumon¡¯s muzzle emits super freezing gas at absolutely zero degrees. Even the golden saint¡¯s clothing will be affected by this. And the ultra-low temperature that is ineffective.


    Where the strong frost of absolute zero passed, it seemed that even the air was frozen and cracked because of the cold frost.


    Naruto knows that Omegamon has both powers of ice and fire. The freezing gas emitted from the steel Garuru''s head must not be underestimated. It connects points under its feet, and while retreating, it shoots countless cannonballs from its muzzle. !


    But the power of the freezing gas is beyond Naruto¡¯s imagination. Not only the missiles themselves, but even the flame tails behind the missiles are frozen by the strong freezing gas. Before hitting the freezing gas, they have completely frozen and lost their power. Fell to the ground.


    The cold air quickly approached, and even Naruto already felt a bit of icy coldness, and his brain started to ache because of the cold air. He immediately set up the main muzzle of his right arm, and the dark muzzle shone with colorful light. .

 1358 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1358

    "Brilliant Cannonball!"


    This blow is different from the previous temptation. It is a real killer move. Wherever the colorful light passes, the entire air oscillates because of that strong force. The five-color light collides with the freezing air of absolute zero because of the coldness. Impact, among the five colors of light, the power of the five fighter souls suddenly lost their balance and became extremely chaotic for a while. This chaotic wave caused countless destructive powers, and after impacting each other with the Garuru Cannon, it quickly exploded around. diffusion.


    Naruto''s foot was a little bit, and the main cannon of his right arm immediately separated from his body, and the muzzle behind him simultaneously ejected a super-high-speed flame, pushing Naruto''s body to fly to the Omega beast that delivered tremendous power.


    Omega Beast took the opportunity to rush forward. Although he was wearing a cloak behind his back, the cloak did not affect the movement of the Omega Beast at all during the high-speed movement, and even no sound was made. In the light of the explosion, only Hear a sound of metal interlacing.


    "Tyrannosaurus Sword!" "Brilliant Blade!"


    Omegamon swung the invincible Tyrannosaurus sword in his left hand. The sword exuded extremely powerful and violent flame power. The power of that sword seemed to be able to completely smash the enemy and then burn it clean.


    But after the tyrannosaurus sword was cut on Naruto¡¯s pen, it suddenly fell into a strange position. The strong flame power on the tyrannosaurus sword slowly rotated, scattered to the surroundings and finally disappeared, revealing the flames. Intact silver-blue armor.


    Naruto and Omegamon looked at each other''s eyes, and they could all see each other''s fighting spirit burning more intensely than the sun!


    Chapter 99-The Witch vs. the Sword Emperor!Shagufang vs. Sword Emperor!


    When Naruto and Omegamon were in a fierce battle, the battle between the other two sides at the ultimate body level was also not to be underestimated.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the bad impression caused by the Silver Mirror Beast before, so the Shaguya Beast has always hated this sissy Digimon, so after the evolution, I found the Sword King Beast all of a sudden. The condition of the holy beast''s hope.


    Among the three royal knights, Omega Beast is the strongest, Dunas Beast is second, and Sword Emperor Beast is relatively weak. Omega Beast has been picked by Naruto, and only Sword Emperor Beast and Du Nath Beast, therefore, the holy Celestial Beast certainly hopes to deal with the stronger Dunas Beast. The Shaguya beast''s opponent chosen purely because of unhappiness also fits the divine Celestial Beast''s idea.


    The holy celestial female beast hit the Sword Emperor Beast with a rod. The Sword Emperor Beast was completely covered under the armor, so there was no expression. It just leaped backwards and gently landed on the ground, watching the hand holding it. The female Digimon with the King Kong Tin Rod said: "Humans actually use the soul of fighters to evolve? It is very powerful to be able to evolve to the ultimate body, but it is absolutely impossible for you to defeat my sword king beast. !"


    Sha Guya Beast gently shook the golden tin rod in his hand. The crisp sound made by the golden ring itself was Sha Guya Beast¡¯s favorite voice. The thin purple lips made a twist of a smile and said: "True Is that true?"


    "Ok?"


    The Sword Emperor Beast seemed to feel something and let out a low groan, and then the rose in his hand suddenly cracked and fell into two halves, falling to the ground.


    "Gluck..."


    Sha Guya Beast gently covered the corners of his mouth and let out a mocking laugh. This was the Sha Guya Beast''s response to the words of Sword Emperor Beast.


    In the previous battle with the Kirubimon, not only Naruto has benefited a lot from it, even the Shagutooth beast has also benefited a lot from it, and its strength has increased compared to before.


    The Sha Gutooth itself has the power of five fighters of water, wind, fire, thunder, and steel, and Guan Fox has four of them, the last of which is the power of steel. The Sha Gutooth is not very capable of using this power. In the last moment of the previous battle against the Kirubimon, the Shaguyamon poured all its power into Naruto, which also triggered the power of this steel, so Naruto once again temporarily possessed the Kusanaru sword, and one piece was stabbed to death. Cherub is better than the beast.


    After that, the steel-type fighter''s soul returned to Koizumi again. Therefore, the Shagufang can exert part of the steel-type power. This power is called''Sharp''!


    Because of this''sharp'' special power, the bladeless diamond rod of Shaguyabeast can be turned into a sharp weapon. Just now, while the sword king beast was unprepared, it cut open the rose in his hand. Flower, if it wasn''t for the speed of the Sword Emperor Beast, the Shaguya Beast itself planned to cut the Sword Emperor Beast together.


    In this fight, the sword king beast suffered a small loss under his care, and dropped only half of the roses in his hand on the ground, and the whole person''s breath became cold.


    "It''s a little more powerful than expected, then let my sword king beast come and learn about your power!"


    Although the sword king beast is a royal knight, it is a virus species itself, so he is also an extremely alien among the royal knights.He has a cold personality and shows no mercy to evil, sticks to the justice he believes in, but also does contradictory things like becoming a partner of evil for justice.


    Now Sword Emperor Beast firmly believes that the Digimon world is in chaos, and only Bright Beast can reorganize the order of the Digimon world. The justice he believes in is okay even if it is to bring peace by force, so even if it is to completely complete the digital world He also did not hesitate to destroy him, attacking mercilessly, and his body turned into a pink whirlwind rushing towards the Sha Gufang.


    Although the Shaguya beast understands the power of''sharp'', it is not good at close combat, so it will not give up close and seek far, and waste its own advantage for no reason. Therefore, it will not let the sword king beast close at all. Take out four charms.


    These four spells have the powerful power of wind, thunder, water, and fire. They played a big role when they were fighting with Jilubibeasts. As the strength of the sand ancient tooth beast increased, the power of these four spells also increased. The power is activated at the same time, the power is extraordinary!


    The sword king beast felt the powerful destructive power emanating from the four spells, his expression tightened, and immediately stepped on the air to avoid it.


    The sword king beast is not superior in combat power among the thirteen royal knights, but it is definitely the first in terms of physical flexibility. It moves on the air with its feet, and it is as light and agile as a butterfly wearing a flower. Sha Guya beast said his mother The accent is true, because the sword king beast is almost dancing when it is moving fast.


    Shaguya Beast holds its King Kong Pewter rod in his right hand, ready to guard against Sword Emperor Beast¡¯s attacks, and at the same time pinches out a magic trick with his left hand. The four elemental powers that originally attacked together immediately disperse and become four spirit snakes. The Sword Emperor Beast flew away, and four spirit snakes with different attribute powers twisted and circled in the air, blocking the Sword Emperor Beast''s retreat.


    The Sword Emperor Beast indeed underestimated the enemy at first, so the Shaguya Beast used its''sharp'' power with four spells to seize the opportunity. As a result, the Sword Emperor Beast can only passively defend or dodge.


    But the Sword Emperor Beast itself, as one of the thirteen royal knights, naturally has an extremely arrogant character. How could he be allowed to be suppressed by the Digimon evolved into a human imp, and his strength rapidly increased.


    "Spiral Chinese Dance!"


    The words of the sword king beast seemed to be the opening speech of a grand performance, and then the four blades on his body immediately danced like a snake.


    Although the Sword Emperor Beast does not seem to carry a sword on his body, nor does it have the invincible Tyrannosaurus Sword of the Omega Beast, the four golden ribbons on his body are his swords, which are the swords that the Sword Emperor Beast is best at.


    The four belted blades are constantly extending under the control of the Sword Emperor Beast, and each belt blade carries an extremely sharp aura. Under the speed of the four belted blades, thousands of sword shadows appear in the air, as if the Sword Emperor Beast One person can lay down a huge sword formation, and under the shadow of thousands of swords swayed by the blade, the four-element spell of the Shagufang beast cannot break it.


    Shagufang¡¯s thoughts turned, and with a beckoned hand, the two spells of water and thunder immediately returned to his hands, and the power originally attached to these two spells was also poured into the wind and fire spells, and at the same time he activated himself. Comprehend the power of''sharp'' soon.


    All at once, the power of wind and fire, combined with the''sharp'' power of the Shaguyabeast, more than doubled its power.If hit by such a terrible trick, the body would be turned into powder in an instant and then burned completely.


    The Shaguyamon gradually deepened his understanding of the power of the Soul of the Fighter, and as a result, the strength it exerted became stronger and stronger, gradually suppressing the Sword Emperor Beast that was careless at the beginning.


    Although the blade of Spiral Huawu is extremely sharp and its attack is fast, but the charm attack of the Sha Gufang beast is also not trivial, and it has the power of wind and fire, the power is multiplied, the blade of the sword king beast and the wind and fire power of the Sha Gufang beast Cutting each other will cause damage to each other, but the blade of the sword king beast will lose more. If it is not for strong regeneration ability, the blade of the sword king beast will now be completely cut.


    The blade of the Sword Emperor Beast is a bit like Nezha''s Huntian Ling. As long as one piece is left, it can regenerate. However, the Huntian Aya is mainly an auxiliary magic weapon that binds the enemy, while the blade of the Sword Emperor Beast is very powerful. Attack power.


    The sword king beast saw his spiral Huawu unexpectedly fall, and his heart became even more depressed. After taking a deep breath, his strength suddenly burst out, and the blade that had been gradually shortened suddenly stretched out. The force of wind and fire couldn''t resist this sudden burst of power, and it was all cut into pieces, and the sky of wind and fire naturally disappeared.The Sword Emperor Beast took the opportunity to rush towards the Sha Guya Beast, and at the same time the blades on its body quickly stretched out, all of which were cut towards the Sha Guya Beast''s body.


    The Shaguya beast barely resisted the sword king beast''s attack with the golden tin rod in his hand, but the Shaguya beast itself is not good at close combat. Under the rapid attack of the sword king beast, the hand is heavy. The King Kong Pewter rod, so the action gradually seemed to be dwarfed from the left to the right, and in a blink of an eye, it was already dangerous.


    Seeing that his attack had gained the upper hand, the sword king beast was naturally excited, and the speed of its bladed dance gradually accelerated, intending to directly defeat this hateful human child.


    The vajra stick in Shagufang''s hand made an arc, and after barely blocking the blade that came in front of him, he felt that swinging the vajra stick was already quite heavy, and there were several small wounds on his body, knowing that it was already Because of his own limit, he no longer reluctantly, with a slight smile, immediately opened the four tubes on his body, and at the same time four four-color tube foxes flew out of it.


    "Iizuna!"


    Speaking of which, the attacking methods of the Shagufang and the Sword Emperor are really similar. After the four tube foxes flew out, the Shagufang and the Sword Emperor once again returned to a stalemate. Although the blades are sharp and swift, the four tube foxes themselves have independent consciousness. Therefore, they do not need the control of the Shagutooth beast to achieve a very sensitive speed, and actively confront the sword king beast''s blade. The attack was also unstoppable for a while.


    With the strength of the Sword Emperor Beast itself, even if the Sha Guya Beast has improved, it is still slightly worse than the Sword Emperor Beast. But who told him to be careless at first, he was forced to fall by the Sha Guya Beast. Later, although he slowly grasped the advantage with his strength, his mentality was affected, and his strength was therefore not able to be used to the fullest extent.


    The sword king beast became increasingly impatient, and finally seized the opportunity to be swept by the two tube foxes, but regardless of it, the speed burst into front of the sand ancient tooth beast, and the whole body shrank and looked like sand. The Gutooth was much shorter, and at the same time the shield and fork gun bunker in his hand aimed at the abdomen of the Sha Gutooth.


    "Urgent fear!!"


    Chapter 100-Fighting Omega Beasts!Armor Garurumon Dark Evolution!


    "I never thought that there would be a day to fight with you, holy female beast!"


    Dunasmon''s small eyes were looking directly at the holy celestial beast, and what was constantly burning in it was fighting spirit, but he did not fight immediately with the sword king beast and Omega beast, on the contrary, he stood still.


    The holy celestial beast knew how powerful the Dunas beast was, so she didn''t dare to take care of it. Her body had secretly enhanced her strength. The eyes under the mask were also looking at the Dunas beast, and said: "I never thought I would have One day fighting the Royal Knights, Dunas Beast, why do you want to be the subordinates of Bright Beast?!"


    "That''s because only Bright Beast can reorganize this chaotic Digimon world. This world has become chaotic. Only Bright Beast can clean up this world."


    "Even if you want to destroy this digital world, you will not hesitate?!"


    "Yes, only after everything is destroyed can a new Digimon world be created!"


    The holy female beast frowned secretly, and she didn''t know what to say about the royal knight''s thoughts.From the perspective of the Dunas Beasts, their behavior also abides by the principles of justice, but the justice they insist on is different from the justice of the holy female beast.


    The holy female beast is doing its utmost to guard the current digital world, and does not want it to be destroyed by anyone, but the Dunas beasts think that the current digital world is hopeless, and simply borrow the power of the bright beast to completely complete this world. After the destruction, we will break and stand, and after all the chaos is destroyed, we will create a whole new world.

 1359 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1359

    Regardless of whether it is guarding or destroying, it can only be said that it is different in thought, but although the holy celestial beast can roughly understand the idea of ??Dunas beast, she will never accept it. This can only be said to be different and inconsistent.


    "In this case, the result of the battle will prove who is right and who is wrong!"


    The sacred celestial beast has already put on a fighting posture, but the Dunas beast did not immediately attack, but stroked Xiong with his left hand and bowed to the sacred celestial beast, saying: "I''m so sorry to fight with you, but don''t No choice, just use the results of the battle to prove right or wrong!"


    Dunas Beast also has a very special aspect among royal knights, that is, he is extremely loyal and absolutely obeys his master who is consistent with the justice he identifies, even if it is an existence called''evil'', such as Bright Beast, for His own justice does not hesitate to give up his life.And he himself has a strong spirit of Bushido and Chivalry, and he values ??loyalty, faith and etiquette. Even before the battle, he will preserve etiquette. This kind of attack will not happen to the Dunasmon.


    Although the holy female beast didn''t have much contact with the royal knight, she also understood the character of this Dunas beast, so she swung her hand and took the lead.


    "The Tree of Life Crystal!"


    The attack of the sacred celestial beast is as beautiful as a miracle. 15 colorful crystal balls with powerful vitality are arranged in the shape of the tree of life in front of the sacred celestial beast and fly towards the Dunas beast. This trick It is the trick used by the holy celestial beast to preserve the life of the ultimate angel beast, which combines offense and defense. The tree of life crystal can also perform this wonderful role in accordance with the requirements of the holy celestial beast.


    Dunas Beast saw that the move of the Holy Celestial Beast was only a test. The 15 Tree of Life crystals did not have much power at all. He relied on having a high-density Dragon Armor made of Digitium of Time, which had amazing defenses, so Don''t dodge, just stand there.


    boom!!


    The tree of life crystal hit the body of the Dunasmon without reservation, but the tentative attack did not have much power. The Dunasmon relied on the defense power of its armor to catch it without reservation. , This move is considered to be the politeness of the Dunas beast to women, deliberately letting the holy celestial beast strike a trick, and the sacred celestial beast is not willing to take advantage of the Dunas beast, so it did not use too much power, just as a test That''s it.


    This move is considered polite on both sides, but it ends here. The most polite war is a war in the end. The eyes of the Dunas Beast sank immediately, and the spirit of the whole body also changed in an instant. The spirit of fighting.


    "Roar of the Dragon!!"


    The Dunas Beast screamed like a dragon proud of the world. The gentleman''s performance just disappeared without a trace. The right hand was red and the left hand was blue. At the same time, two powerful spherical energy waves were emitted from his hands!


    The two spherical energy waves were extremely powerful, and after flying in the air, they aimed at the body of the holy female beast and flew away.


    Being merciless in the battle, showing all the strength, and defeating the opponent with the strongest strength, this is respect for the opponent, which itself is also a part of knighthood!Since the Dunas Beast had begun to fight, there was no such thing as being merciful.


    The sacred celestial beast felt the horrible breath of the dragon like a flash flood, and did not dare to underestimate the attack of the Dunas beast. His holy spear and holy shield immediately appeared in both hands, and the golden javelin in the right hand aimed at two spheres at the same time. The energy wave pierced out quickly.


    Although the sacred celestial beast is a female, but the strength is ranked third to the ninth level of angels, she would lose miserably if she looked down on it. The golden javelin shot extremely fast in the hands of the sacred celestial beast, although it was just a shot of gold. The javelin, but it seems to have turned into a spear shadow in the sky, accumulating small attacks, blocking the dragon roar of the Dunas beast, and at the same time the Holy Shield is blocked, and the shield on the wrist turns into a huge towering shield. , Also resisted the explosion of the dragon''s roar, and at the same time flung the holy spear in his right hand at the Dunas beast.


    "Javelin in the Garden of Eden!"


    "Ultimate uppercut!!"


    Omegamon roared, and the Tyrannosaurus sword in his left hand exuded the invincible spirit of a tyrannosaurus galloping. Although Naruto used his hands to resist, he was still shocked by the terrifying force erupting from the Tyrannosaurus sword into the air. Migamon turned quickly, and immediately retracted the Tyrannosaurus Sword, pointed the muzzle of his right hand at Naruto, and shot out Garuru.


    Unlike the extremely hot feeling on the Tyrannosaurus Sword just now, the breath of the Garuru Cannon is cold!The absolute zero cold that can freeze everything that exists, and can freeze everything!


    Naruto wasn''t in the mood to use his body to withstand the ultra-low temperature that even the golden saint clothing could freeze. He gently shook his hands, and a Tai Chi picture immediately appeared in front of him.


    It''s a pity that Naruto doesn''t have the legendary innate treasure in his hand, but the power of the Tai Chi cyclone that he displayed with his own power is already very extraordinary. After the super freezing gas of the Garuru cannon reaches Naruto, it seems to fall into a huge quagmire. Similarly, the air-conditioning of the Garuru cannon itself is condensed, so it can exert a strong freezing air that kills with one blow. However, after sinking into the quagmire, the power of the Garuru cannon slowly dispersed and the temperature began to rise. It disappeared silently in that Tai Chi cyclone.


    Omegamon¡¯s eyes lit up. This special power that had never been seen before made this Paladin who was born for war very excited. He stepped on his foot and his cloak danced on his back, but there was no sound. The tyrannosaurus sword in his left hand Countless bursts of flames were produced, and they fell towards Naruto.


    "Sword of Destruction!!"


    Omega Beast roared in excitement, showing that he was extremely happy at this moment. This enthusiastic emotion drove the flame on the Tyrannosaurus sword in his hand to burn more fiercely. The sword itself is a light weapon, but in Omega Beast The hand is like a heavy battle axe.


    The continuous flow, opening and closing, swept from the Omegamon¡¯s Tyrannosaurus Sword with the incomparably fierce and unbreakable courage like a mountain whistling a tsunami.


    Naruto flipped the palm of his hand and turned his right arm into an extremely sharp and brilliant blade, while facing the Omegamon¡¯s Destruction Sword, while using the power of Tai Chi, slowly dissipating the extremely hot flame power on the Tyrannosaurus Sword.


    However, the power of flame on the Tyrannosaurus Sword immediately exploded in every confrontation. Even if Naruto used the Tai Chi cyclone, it could not be completely eliminated. On the contrary, it was the brilliant blade of the right arm, in the process of confronting the Tyrannosaurus Sword again and again. Among them, Brilliant Blade endured countless flame explosions, and its temperature rose slowly.


    Omegamon¡¯s sword power seems to be like a landslide, and once it starts, it cannot be stopped. In the process of continuously swinging the sword with violent power, Omegamon¡¯s eyes have gradually become more madman. Indulge in the joy of fighting.


    When the Garuru cannon is cast, it is a calm fighter who carefully counts his strength and strikes the enemy with minimal consumption. When casts the Tyrannosaurus Sword, it completely destroys the enemy with a violent attack regardless of energy consumption, and will never die. Berserker!This guy is the same type of bastard as Nori Ming.


    Under the attack of Omegamon¡¯s violent destruction sword, Naruto¡¯s brilliant blade gradually tightened, and finally couldn¡¯t bear it. The light of his right arm disappeared, and the superalloy armor was broken by the Tyrannosaurus Sword. Under the burst of power, Naruto''s right arm was cut in half.


    Naruto''s thoughts moved, and immediately detonated his cut off half of his arm. The force of the explosion shook both Naruto and Omegamon into flight. Omegamon stopped the sword of destruction, and his eyes gradually calmed down. , But still with a bit of joy, said: "It''s really amazing. I actually detonated my arm to crack my sword of destruction. This kind of determination to break his wrist is really worthy of praise!"


    Naruto shook his right hand. Because it was cut off by the Omegamon, Naruto''s right arm was now short, and an electric arc continued to radiate from the gap.


    "Every other, you cut off one of my arms with that kind of attack. You''re amazing, Omegamon! But it''s the right way. This is the power that the royal knight should have. In this case, I can just use you to test it! The key thing I realized after fighting with the Kirubi beast is the same evolution that has gathered the power of five fighters, but it is the evolution that is manifested in darkness!"


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to have hidden power?! That''s great, let me see the power of dark evolution soon!" Omega Beast laughed and said, without intending to stop Naruto. Humans, or that the current battle between the two of them has nothing to do with the digital world. They just choose to fight with each other. The digital world is not as important as each other''s opponents worthy of a full fight.


    "Don''t worry, you will never be disappointed! Armored Garurumon Dark Evolution!"


    Chapter 101-Tai Chi Round!The terrible fallen hell lord!


    The armored Garuru beast has gathered the power of five fighters, but it is led by the power of light, and it appears to become the armored Garuru beast.


    Last time Naruto had just evolved, he couldn''t understand the five powers that were just merged. However, since fighting with the Kirubi Beast, Naruto''s strength has improved, so of course he can control the five fighters more satisfactorily. Turn to be dominated by darkness.


    Naruto¡¯s heart has undergone a qualitative change in the position of the Digimon from the perspective of Digimon. A pure and majestic dark power emerged from it, gradually surrounding Naruto¡¯s body and covering his whole body. His armor was stained with a dark color.


    Omegamon watched Naruto''s changes, but did not attack, because he wanted to fight, he wanted to fight a stronger enemy!


    The power of darkness enveloped Naruto''s body, turning into a dark whirlwind and rising into the sky, and finally born from the darkness was a demon warrior with three red eyes on his head and a black leather jacket.


    Omegamon''s eyes were shining, staring at this black figure with a strong fighting spirit, and blurted out: "I didn''t expect your dark power to evolve into this posture, hell beast!"


    Fallen Hell Beast, Ultimate Body, Virus Species, Demon King Digimon.Naruto combines the power of the five fighters and displays it in a dark form, triggering a demon figure that surpasses ancient legends.With a powerful force, standing at the apex of countless dark Digimon, the ultimate demon king who is named the seven demon kings and is in charge of sin and gluttony!


    The Fallen Hell Beast is a lonely demon warrior with terrifying and destructive power. He is considered to be very calm because of his few words and disregard for everything. In fact, he is more combative than any Digimon, and he is a natural fighting frenzy.It is said that it is foolish to see the fallen hell beast challenging him. He has extremely strong self-esteem and will not escape from any challenged battle. It is a shame more cruel than death.


    The Fallen Hell Beast is a very aggressive Super Demon. The stronger the opponent, the more exciting the Fallen Hell Beast. Even the other seven demon kings will also be challenged by the Fallen Hell Beast, in addition to fighting. , Everything is not important to the Fallen Hell Beast, he will get extreme spiritual pleasure in the battle, and at the same time he will get the food he needs-digital information!Because it is the relationship between the gluttonous demon, so almost any information can be swallowed.The nirvana is a dark cross slash that completely shreds the enemy with dark claws and a death shot that fires shock bullets with a love gun and eggplant!


    It was the first time that Naruto evolved into a fallen hell beast. The original light power in his body was transformed into darkness. He moved his fingers casually, his sharp nails cut the air and made a sharp sound. Obviously, this power was extremely shocking.


    Whether it is the Fallen Hell Beast or the Armored Garuru Beast, they are all Digimon forms that Naruto has evolved after fusing the power of the Five Fighters. Their powers are completely equal, but one light and one dark, and the manifestations are completely opposite.


    Feeling the dark power circulating in his body, Naruto smiled at the corner of his mouth, turned to look at Omegamon, and said: "I''m sorry to keep you waiting, let us continue our fight now!"


    "No problem, I planned to do that too!"


    Omega Beast roared in excitement. He is also a belligerent bastard. Now to him, it doesn''t matter whether it is a demon king or a paladin. As long as it is a powerful enemy, he wants to fight one!


    "Sword of Destruction!!"


    The Omega Beast¡¯s fighting spirit was so high that it drove the digital text on the Tyrannosaurus Sword to emit light, and then the entire Tyrannosaurus sword issued a dazzling fire. With the boiling war intent in the Omega Beast¡¯s heart, it seemed to The whole world was completely burnt down.


    Naruto grinned, and a large amount of dark power condensed on the purple-black sharp claws, turning his hands into extremely sharp weapons, and he greeted Omegamon¡¯s destruction sword without fear.


    boom!!


    Naruto¡¯s dark claws and Omegamon¡¯s Tyrannosaurus sword touched, and countless sparks burst out in the middle. Naruto felt a burning sensation in his palm, knowing that it was because of Tyrannosaurus. The power of the flame of the sword; and the Omegamon is not good. Compared with the body structure of the armored Garurumon, the body of the Fallen Hellbeast is more suitable for close combat. The strength of the Omegamon is also very uncomfortable. A good hand, full of the strength of cutting his arms, followed the tyrannosaurus sword into the body of the Omegamon, making the Omegamon also feel a chaotic pain in the body, and his heart was even more excited!


    The tyrannosaurus sword in Omegamon¡¯s hand was constantly swinging, and each sword carried infinite flame power. The entire air was scorched by the power of that sword of destruction, like a purgatory on earth!


    The unreserved fighting between the two ultimate bodies is bound to cause huge damage to the environment. Naruto and Omegamon are not the type that will be merciful. Now they are fighting on this battlefield, even if the Royal Knights do not scan the information here. , I''m afraid it can''t continue to exist.


    Naruto focused on a flaw in the Omegamon, and after one claw blocked his Tyrannosaurus sword, the nails of his ten fingers immediately glowed with purple light, and the powerful dark power burst out at the same time, staggering into a huge cross.

 1360 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1360

    "Dark Cross Cut!!"


    Naruto roared wildly, and the dark power in his body immediately exploded, forming a huge purple-black X, attacking the body of Omegamon.


    The two were already very close, and the speed of the Dark Cross Slash was extremely fast, even if the Omega Beast reacted so fast, it couldn''t avoid it. He could only stagger his arms in front of him and use the power of the Tyrannosaurus Sword to resist the Dark Cross Slash. Destructive power!


    boom!!


    Naruto''s dark cross slashed on Omegamon¡¯s Tyrannosaurus Sword. Although it could not directly interrupt the Tyrannosaurus Sword, the huge dark power still shook Omegamon far away.


    Omegamon felt that the cold dark power gradually eroded into his body along the Tyrannosaurus sword, did not dare to relax, immediately mobilized the power of the whole body, and eliminated the continuously eroding dark power from his body. The Dragon Sword retracted into the head of the fighting tyrannosaurus, turning both hands into huge muzzles, aiming at the location where Naruto was, and both hot and cold power burst out at the same time.


    "Double torrent blow!!"


    Omegamon perfectly exerts its two terrifying powers: extreme heat and extreme cold. It ejects ice and flames from the head of the steel galuru and the head of the fighting tyrannosaurus at the same time. The two forces cannot be completely integrated, but because The power of the Omegamon turned into a unified and contradictory whole, and flew towards Naruto with howling.


    Naruto felt the terrifying and destructive power emanating from the ice and flames. The two-color light illuminated his face in two colors, creating a feeling of extreme warning in his brain. His arms stretched out in front of him. A Tai Chi picture appeared immediately.


    Naruto focused his attention and began to punch that "slowly" in the eyes of Omegamon. As his fist strength gradually unfolded, the Tai Chi diagram in front of him slowly rotated, and then the entire Tai Chi diagram became thin, seemingly slow. Slowly disappeared.


    But Omegamon did not let go of his vigilance. Although he could not see what changes had taken place around Naruto, based on his own powerful combat experience, he felt a strange feeling in his heart, as if, He has become this whole world!


    This is basically the case. When Naruto performed the Tai Chi cyclone, he slowly unfolded the "domain" in his body along with the spread of the Tai Chi cyclone. Omega beast had already fallen into his "domain" at this time. among.


    When the double torrent of ice and fire plunged into Naruto¡¯s Tai Chi cyclone, the two opposing forces immediately issued a strong resistance, seeming to want to gradually tear Naruto¡¯s Tai Chi cyclone, but based on the basis at the time The power of the beast, the lightning spear he sent out, are all turned into the power of Naruto¡¯s Tai Chi, and now the Omega Beast¡¯s double torrent strikes are also difficult to resist, and slowly sinks into the power of Tai Chi, and the power of ice and fire is separated by the two sides. , Was slowly brushed around by Naruto, although there were signs of freezing or burning on the ground from time to time, it was unable to cause huge damage.


    Omegamon had used the sword of destruction to break Naruto¡¯s Tai Chi cyclone in the armored Garurumon state, but he did not expect that after the darkness evolved into a fallen hell beast, Naruto¡¯s Tai Chi cyclone would be more suitable for his body. He became more powerful in close combat, and even completely resolved his double torrential blow.


    Naruto used his heart to show the power of Tai Chi. Although he didn''t have a sword in his hand, he seemed to be holding something. That strange wave of power emanated from his hand and gradually spread out, bringing the Omega beast Are all enveloped in it.


    Omegamon felt as if he had fallen into a quagmire, so he didn''t dare to take it carelessly. His invincible Tyrannosaurus sword appeared in the head of the fighting tyrannosaurus in his left hand again. The digital text on the tyrannosaurus sword was shining with the sun. Ordinary light, the power of flames blazing, with violent power against the strange forces around.


    However, this blow is no longer applicable. The body of the Fallen Hell Beast is more suitable for hand-to-hand combat than the armored Garuru Beast. Therefore, the power of Tai Chi is also stronger. Although Omega Beast continues to improve its strength, his The Tyrannosaurus Sword was still unable to break the weird force field around him, but he was sinking deeper and deeper, and it seemed difficult to extricate himself!


    Gradually, even if Omegamon''s fighting spirit remained undiminished, he felt an inexplicable fear from the swords around him. The flame power from his Tyrannosaurus sword was powerful enough to destroy the body of the Ultimate Digimon. This peculiar sword power can''t cause any damage. Although his power continues to increase, the power of the flame is gradually suppressed by the sword power. Even the power of the flame emitted from the Tyrannosaurus sword is also strangely surrounded by the surroundings. The sword strength was compressed into the Tyrannosaurus Sword in the reverse direction, Omegamon''s attack was unable to succeed, he himself received the backlash of the Tyrannosaurus Sword, and the damage was gradually increasing.


    Naruto¡¯s "swing sword" movement became slower and slower, and some terrible power had been gestated in the entire Tai Chi cyclone. It only waited for the moment when it finally erupted, and the Omegamon was caught in this weird sword force. The speed of the sword, even the speed of the energy flow in his body, and the speed of conscious reaction have gradually slowed down, Omega Beast does not doubt it, so since going down, he might just fall asleep in the middle of the battle, and want to break free. This terrible quagmire, but still powerless, looking at the tall figure with three eyes, Omega Beast felt an inexplicable fear.


    In fact, Naruto doesn¡¯t have the Kusanaru sword in his hand now. This sword has already weakened a lot. But since he can trap the Omegamon with this sword now, when he retrieves his Kusanaru sword, he will The power of the sword will definitely increase explosively.


    When the strength of the sword has been compressed to the limit, Naruto smiled slightly, took out his double-barreled shotgun eggplant from his gun pocket, and aimed at the body of Omegamon.


    "Death shot!"


    Chapter 102-One Against Three!Dangerous x evolution!


    The original dark power of Naruto was compressed by layers of Tai Chi and poured into the body of the Omegamon. Now the bullets from the death shots penetrated, and the original balance of power was immediately eliminated!


    When the two bullets flew towards the Omegamon, the power originally compressed by the Tai Chi cyclone was immediately affected by the dark power on the bullet, and then they spun together, and followed the two bullets into two waves. The fierce hurricane flew towards the Omega beast.


    Omegamon felt a crisis that he had never had in his life to use, and his whole body seemed to be enclosed in a huge ice cellar. The cold breath penetrated his bone marrow, making his body feel difficult to move, as if only I watched the two powerful bullets fly towards me, standing there waiting for death!


    At the moment of crisis, a powerful force emerged from Omegamon¡¯s core data. With the help of that wonderful force, Omegamon actually broke away temporarily from the oppressive effect caused by the Tai Chi cyclone, although it was only temporary. But still got back control of his body!


    Naruto''s three scarlet eyes saw through Omegamon''s body at this time, and also saw the origin of the power that suddenly emerged from him!


    Bright beast!


    It seems that even if the three royal knights collect the information of the Digimon world, Brightmon is not completely relieved. Therefore, while the royal knight is negotiating and negotiating with him, he moved some hands and feet to make Omegamon face life and death. During the crisis, this force was implanted in his core information.


    With the character of the Shining Beast, it doesn¡¯t care about Digimon¡¯s life. For Shining Beasts, whether it is a Kirubimon or a royal knight, it is just a tool to resurrect him, but the power of the royal knight is not after all. Normal Digimon can be compared. If these three tools are damaged, it will be difficult for Brightmon to find a Digimon that can replace the Royal Knight in a short time. In that case, the day of his resurrection will be greatly delayed, so he will not hesitate. Consume a lot of power, implant a small part of his power into the core material of Omegamon.


    Omegamon¡¯s complexion changed, and he obviously knew that the information that suddenly emerged from his core data came from Brightmon. This made him very uncomfortable, but now it¡¯s not the time to talk about this kind of thing, Omi. Facing the two bullets from the mountain whirring like a tsunami, Jiaju didn¡¯t dare to have any fluke in his heart. He knew very well that even with the firmness of his armor, it was impossible to directly resist the damage of the two bullets. force!


    "Shield of the Brave!!"


    Boom!!


    As if a giant golden gate had landed from heaven, Omegamon took off the shield of the brave on his left shoulder. The shield that originally seemed to be the size of a palm of Omegamon immediately became A huge golden shield with a height of more than ten meters, on this shield of the brave, the symbol of courage is constantly shining, emitting a dazzling light!


    The brave shield of the Omegamon is not just a symbol, but also directly represents the spirit of the Omegamon. If it is not for great courage, if there is no such indomitable way, even if there are millions of people, I will go forward. If you are bold, you can''t use all the power the brave knows!


    The light from the shield of the brave is as if it can illuminate the entire Digimon world, and the golden light is intertwined with the dark power of the death shot.


    Naruto¡¯s eyes flickered, and under the manipulation of his hands, the dark forces in the air gathered together and turned into a black beast. There were two huge fangs in the mouth of the blood basin, and it rushed towards The brave shield of Omegamon!


    boom!!


    The shield of the brave was hit by the black beast, and the entire shield of the brave made a sound like Hong Zhong Dalu that could shock the heavens. Naruto waved his hands quickly, and a huge Tai Chi picture appeared from the air, that Tai Chi. The picture rotates quickly, and then gradually shrinks, and the speed of rotation becomes faster and faster. In the end, when the Taiji diagram becomes only the size of a plum, the original yin and yang color Taiji diagram has become a chaotic color, Naruto III There was a flash of light in his eyes, and he turned into a demon and flew toward the shield of the brave.


    "Ashura''s Fury!!"


    The darkness in the air suddenly disappeared when Naruto flew out. The Omega beast was in doubt, and heard the sound of shattering from the shield of the brave. It was originally impacted by the black beast, although barely , But there is still no shattered Brave''s Shield. At this time, it is as fragile as glass. The black figure pierced through the fragments of the Brave''s Shield and rushed to the front of Omega Beast. At the same time, his fist was fierce. The ground hit Omegamon''s face.


    "Tyrannosaurus Sword!!"


    Omega Beast roared wildly, the cloak behind him was frightened by his courage, but there was no wind but it kept flying backwards, the Tyrannosaurus sword in his hand, with invincible destructive power, slashed towards Naruto.


    "Just one punch, break me!!"


    Naruto roared like the sky, and the dark power of his whole body poured into this fist, turning his fist into a terrifying space that could collapse the space. Under the terrifying power of that punch, even Omegamon The Invincible Tyrannosaurus Sword is also difficult to fight against this terrifying dark power. After barely stalemate with Naruto''s Asura''s Fury for a few seconds, Omegamon''s Tyrannosaurus Sword suddenly cracked, and it shattered!


    boom!!


    Omegamon¡¯s tyrannosaurus sword was beaten into fragments by Naruto with the strongest punch, and even the white armor on his body was difficult to resist. It was sunken in the center of Asura¡¯s wrath, and numerous cracks appeared.


    When the Omega beast retreated violently, the cloak behind it was turned into powder because it could not bear the terrible power of Asura''s Wrath.


    With such a strong punch, Naruto couldn''t help but breathe slightly. Obviously it was a lot of effort, but after all, this punch still failed to directly kill the Omega beast. After all, the shield of the brave and the tyrannosaurus sword are both strong. ~ Very hard, Naruto smashed the shield with one sword continuously, and the power of Asura''s Fury was also consumed a lot. Although the Omega beast was seriously injured, it still survived.


    Although Naruto and Omega have a feeling of sympathy, they have different positions after all. After all, they are endless. Naruto will not miss the opportunity to kill this powerful Paladin. He is planning to take the opportunity to kill Omega. When the beast was killed directly, one was pink and the other was silver and blue, and the two figures flashed to block Naruto''s path. It was the Sword Emperor Beast and the Dunas Beast!


    Naruto''s three eyes glanced slightly, and the Shagutooth beast had degenerated into Koizumi''s appearance, and the sacred celestial beast had also degenerated into a complete celestial beast, and he had a general idea of ??what had just happened in his heart.


    The strength of the Shaguya beast itself is still not as good as the Sword Emperor. Although the Sword Emperor was overwhelmed by the Shaguya beast for a while ~ under the wind, after the battle, the Sword Emperor was superior to the Shaguya beast by its own strength. , Or slowly regained the dominance of the battle. When he played his own rhythm, the Sha Gutooth could no longer suppress him, so he was defeated by the Sha Gutooth.


    However, the power of the sacred celestial beast has not been restored to its peak state, and it is not in the best state. Faced with the Dunas beast, which will not show mercy to the enemy at all, the sacred celestial beast is still only fighting It was defeated, but judging from the scars on the Sword Emperor Beast and the Dunas Beast, the Shaguya Beast and the Holy Celestial Beast did not make them better.


    The sword king beast stretched the attacking shield of his right wrist in front of him, looked at Naruto with a cold face, and said, "I didn''t expect you as a human being to be able to exert the power of the fighter''s soul to this extent, and even evolved into Fallen hell beasts, but everything ends here, you are all going to die today!"


    With the original arrogant character of the Sword Emperor Beast, it shouldn¡¯t be put in the eyes of these human imps, but the combat power that these humans can exert is beyond his expectations. Although he defeated the Shaguya Beast this time, he also A considerable price has been paid, not to mention that there is a monster that defeated the strongest Omegamon among the three of them. If you don¡¯t take this opportunity to get rid of them, it might really be in the future. What caused irreparable consequences.


    Naruto¡¯s three eyes looked at the three royal knights in front of him coldly. Although the Omegamon was severely injured by his asura¡¯s fury, it had not completely lost its combat effectiveness. Although the Sword Emperor and Dunas They consume a lot of strength, but they are only slightly injured. With his own current state of exhausting too much energy, there is absolutely no chance of winning when facing these three royal knights at the same time, and even if he is facing a proud personality. Royal knights, Naruto also had to consider whether they would suddenly act on Koizumi and the others.


    The blade around the sword king beast has moved slightly, as long as the opportunity is right, he will immediately start fighting. Naruto senses the rising aura of the three royal knights, knowing that once they are allowed to raise their aura to the highest point , I have absolutely no chance of winning. After gritting his teeth, he finally made up his final determination, ready to use that forbidden power.


    "Sword Emperor Beast, Dunas Beast, Omega Beast! Don''t think that you have already won, I will show you my biggest hole card!"


    Naruto stood upright proudly, facing the three royal knights, without any thought of retreating in his heart. When something entered his digital core, with the intense pain of crushing his body, a new wave was born from it. power.

 1361 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1361

    "Falling Hell Beast X Evolution!!"


    Chapter 103-Destroy the enemy with one shot!Muddy inflammation blow!!


    Naruto injected a unique thing into his digital core. This thing caused a strange change in his body. Together with the great power, it was a pain that swept through his body!


    X antibody is a special program born from the mutation of Digimon in the confrontation with Program X. It can be said to be a kind of digital vaccine that can avoid program X damage.


    Generally speaking, when the X antibody is implanted in the Digimon''s Digimon core, the Digimon''s strength and appearance will change, and its strength will be greatly increased several times or even dozens of times.


    After a small number of Digimon in the growth period receive X antibody, they will even have a terrible power that rivals the complete body, which shows the terrible X antibody.


    It''s just that the X antibody can be regarded as a vaccine, and the X program is naturally a virus, but a Digimon like the Fallen Hell beast itself is a virus species, and its attributes are absolutely incompatible with X antibody!


    Digimon that accepts X antibody will have great advantages and attributes suppression against virus-type Digimon. The seven demon kings are naturally resistant to X antibody, but Naruto forcefully accepts X antibody in the form of a fallen hell beast. , But unexpected changes have taken place.


    The X antibody had an impact on Naruto''s dark digital core. Because the X antibody did not match his attributes at this time, it caused a terrible rejection effect. This rejection caused Naruto''s whole body to suffer from severe pain.


    Others say that life is better than death, and Naruto is now aware of this situation.


    Even with Naruto¡¯s will, it¡¯s hard to resist this terrible pain. It¡¯s useless to cut off your pain perception, because it¡¯s not just physical pain, it¡¯s also possible from Naruto¡¯s digital core. It is said that the huge pain that emerged from the depths of his heart, not just his body, it seemed that his soul would be shattered into countless pieces, even if the pain was cut off, it could not resist the severe pain in the soul.


    Naruto grabbed his shoulders with both hands, tearing his muscles apart, and the facial features on that handsome face were completely twisted together, and his mouth made a low growl like a beast.


    But in the midst of this pain, the power of Antibody X was continuously absorbed by Naruto and used for his own use. This is exactly the natural ability of the fallen hell beast, and it is also the sin he is in charge of-gluttony!


    This devil who can swallow everything can not even swallow the X antibody that may even endanger his life. Although it makes Naruto''s whole body painful, the power of X antibody has indeed gradually integrated into his digital core, which can absorb it. Even the strongest arrogant demon cannot possess the power of the X antibody for its own use. Therefore, Naruto''s form of the fallen hell beast at this time is the only "extreme alien" among the seven demon kings that has been confirmed to be capable of X evolution!


    Because of the power of X antibody, Naruto¡¯s digital core has changed, and new power has emerged throughout the body!


    An unprecedented power emerged from the body that had already lost a lot of power, making Naruto''s whole body seem to be swept by flames. This flame burned Naruto''s body, making him want to die immediately, but Naruto couldn''t In the pain that has been endured, new power is generated!


    Naruto squirmed behind him, and then he sneered. The clothes on his back were torn apart, and four huge dark blue Demon King''s wings grew out of his back.The shotgun eggplant in his hand seemed to be plated with the red of flame, and the mask covering half of the face became blood red, and the whole body was red and black, showing an arrogant spirit that surpassed the entire world and was proud of the world. !


    After evolving into an X body, Naruto has a terrifying power. In terms of strength alone, this X body has even reached the level of an ultra-ultimate body, but Naruto has a hard time knowing it, because the X antibody cannot With the power of control, Naruto¡¯s five internal parts burned at this time. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t suppress this severe pain. The red part of his body flashed bright and dark, and it looked like it would explode at any time. How long can the form last? I only hope that I can defeat these three guys before they collapse!


    Sword Emperor Beast saw that this guy forcibly accepted the power of X Antibody and evolved into this ghostly posture. It was also secretly shocked by the extremely dangerous aura emanating from Naruto. In any case, Sword Emperor Beast knew that it couldn¡¯t. Let Naruto take the lead, and the long-held blade immediately stretched and swung.


    "Spiral Chinese Dance!"


    The four blades on the Sword Emperor Beast stretched and danced quickly, and each golden blade became a sharp sword. Under the rapid swing, there seemed to be thousands of swords in the air, just like that when the swords were all fired. That''s it.


    If it was the previous Naruto, facing the attack of the sword king beast, he would choose to use the Tai Chi cyclone to slowly dissolve the bladed attack, and then aim at the weak place to attack, destroy the blade, and then attack the sword king beast. He launched a thunderous blow, but with Naruto''s current state, there is no American time to slowly practice Tai Chi.


    Naruto stepped heavily under his feet and immediately burst the already dilapidated land. The four Demon King''s wings behind vibrated, causing a gust of wind, and the sharp blade of the Sword Emperor Beast was also disrupted to the rhythm of the attack.


    The sword king beast was shocked. Although his blade looked soft ~ soft, it could easily cut the body of the Ultimate Digimon. Both the strength and the speed were extraordinary, but Naruto was only a mere one at this time. Fluttering his wings, he actually cut off his blade.


    After all, the sword king beast has rich combat experience, quickly controlling the blade regeneration, and stabbing Naruto again, and at the same time, the attack shield of the right hand is aimed at Naruto.


    "Urgent fear!!"


    This trick itself should be to approach the enemy at extreme speed, and then fire the energy cannon at close range, making the enemy unable to respond to the close-range bombing trick, but at this time the sword king beast also ignored so many, the attacking shield in his hand immediately aimed at Naruto and fired. A high-temperature energy cannon.


    The wings behind Naruto flapped quickly, completely turning a blind eye to the sword king beast''s attack. The energy cannon of urgent fear hit Naruto''s head, and it collapsed completely, unable to open the blood-red mask on his head.


    The Sword Emperor Beast was shocked that this person had such terrible defenses. The scene in front of him flickered slightly. With his own eyes, he couldn''t see this person''s movements. When the Sword Emperor Beast reacted, Naruto was already in front of him. Up.


    Relying on the power of the four powerful wings behind, Naruto flew in the air and teleported to the front of the sword king beast. He made a fist with his right hand, aimed at the sword king beast''s belly, and hit hard!


    boom!!


    Naruto hit the Sword Emperor Beast''s abdomen with a cannon punch, and at the same time, a powerful force directly penetrated through his body, erupting from the back of the Sword Emperor Beast.


    If you can see the eyes of the Sword Emperor Beast, then those eyes must have been widened at this time, because the strength of the abdomen blow far exceeded the expectations of the Sword Emperor Beast!


    He would never have thought, why would the Digimon that humans evolved to have such a powerful force?!Why is the power of this mankind even better than the royal knight who stands at the highest point of cyber security?!


    Naruto severely wounded the Sword Emperor Beast with a fist. The Sword Emperor Beast dared not continue to attack, and relied on the power of his fist to quickly fly back. When Naruto was about to continue pursuing, a very domineering and majestic aura came from the side. .


    "Dragon breath!!"


    Dunas Beast raised the power of the whole body to the maximum. The powerful and overbearing power formed a wave of energy in the shape of a flying dragon around him. The flying dragon raised its head and roared, shaking its huge wings, and carrying it forward, as if to block it. The overwhelming boldness of everything in front of him was completely destroyed and flew towards Naruto.


    Naruto¡¯s three eyes have been filled with pain and killing intent, and he felt the powerful power from the breath of the dragon, especially the breath of the pure and incomparable dragon-shaped Digimon of the Dunasmon. Feeling very excited, he roared and waved his wrists.


    "Dark Cross Cut!!"


    Naruto is now in a state of excessive strength in his body, and the power of the dragon''s breath has just given him a channel for venting. He grabbed it again and again with his hands, and in a flash, he grabbed a dozen dark crosses. The dragon''s breath of Dunas was even strong. , But it was no match for the Dark Cross Slash that Naruto displayed at this time. The dragon-shaped energy shock wave formed by the breath of the dragon was completely shattered under the continuous impact of the Dark Cross Slash and disappeared into the air.


    Dunas Beast did not expect him to be so fierce at this time. With such an overbearing and invincible power, he smashed his dragon breath frontally. In consternation, he saw the muzzle of two black holes aiming at him, continuously releasing from it. The dark breath of destruction.


    "Death shooting!!"


    The Dunas Beast was shocked and hurriedly defended, but the dragon armor on his body was continuously bombarded by death shots, and it was gradually unbearable and full of cracks.


    Omegamon did not want his two colleagues to die, and forced down the damage caused by Naruto¡¯s Asura¡¯s Wrath. Although his tyrannosaurus sword has been destroyed by Naruto, he still has the muzzle of his right hand to use. , A faint blue light was emitted from the black muzzle, and a faint cold air was released from it.


    "Omega bursts!!"


    The same is to launch an ultra-low temperature frozen gas bomb at absolute zero. The bursting power of Omega is several times stronger than that of the Garuru gun, but it is also very expensive, and it is not easy to control the explosion range, and it is easy to injure the innocent. Therefore, the Omega beast is very The young club took the initiative to use it, and now in order to deal with Naruto whose strength is soaring abnormally, he has no choice but to use this trick.


    Naruto stretched out his right hand and twisted his right arm for a while, and then revealed a giant hand-held cannon connected to his right arm. It is the strongest weapon that Naruto has after evolving into the X form¡ª -Positive Electronic Cannon!


    "Death shooting!!"


    Naruto squeezed the trigger and immediately sent a death hotline exuding countless death and resentment from the positron cannon, completely dissolving the bursting chill of Omega.


    The three royal knights were completely suppressed by the terrifying combat power displayed by Naruto in the X form. The three royal knights looked at each other. Although helpless, they could only attack together.


    "Urgent fear!" "Omega roars!!" "Dragon Collider!!"


    Because of Naruto¡¯s overwhelming and terrifying power at this time, even royal knights with strong self-esteem had to join forces to attack. Sword King Beast, Omega Beast and Dunas Beast all showed the strongest destructive power. , Fusing the power of the three royal knights into one, turning into a terrifying power, flying towards Naruto.


    Naruto felt that his body was about to collapse, knowing that the X evolution was about to last no longer, so he gritted his teeth and used the positron cannon on his right wrist as a paintbrush to draw a huge pentagram magic circle in front of him. The muzzle of the electronic gun aimed at the center of the Pentagram Magic Array.


    "Destroy the enemy with a single shot! Muddy flames!!"


    Chapter 104-The Conspiracy of the Bright Beast!Capture the celestial beast!


    Muddy inflammation blow!!


    The powerful energy wave powerful enough to deter the entire Digimon world flew out of the positron cannon in Naruto''s hands. It was so powerful that everything swept by the turbid flames was devastated!The entire land could not withstand the horrible power of the turbid flames and burst one after another!


    Under the terrifying power of the turbid flame attack, Naruto¡¯s body began to appear unbearable. He himself evolved into an X form, which is extremely dangerous. Now he has launched this most powerful move. The body starts from the right wrist. The positron gun began to decompose slowly, and this strongest state soon became difficult to maintain.


    Naruto clenched his teeth tightly, before his body collapsed completely, he folded and flew to the place where the others were, using the huge Demon King''s wings to protect everyone, and then his mental power spread at the fastest speed, and he wanted to leave quickly. This place, without knowing where it was, launched an instant movement, and immediately disappeared with everyone in this place before the explosion of the turbid flame swept over.


    The power of the Muddy Flame Strike is indeed too terrifying. With the power of the X antibody, Naruto can temporarily reach the strength of the ultra-ultimate body. Although it can only last for a short period of time, it is only for such a short period of time, which is enough. Naruto defeated the three royal knights head-on, and even these three royal knights suffered tremendous damage under the turbid flames.

 1362 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1362

    The force of the explosion swept across the vast land. This land was already in ruins, and there was no need to launch any more attacks. Omega Beasts could take away the information on this land, but even if they could collect the information on this land, three A royal knight could not be happy at all.


    Sword Emperor Beast, Omega Beast and Dunas Beast were sitting on the dilapidated ground, panting. The three occasionally looked at each other, but no one spoke for a long time. It was because Naruto evolved into that terrible one. After the posture, even the three of them could hardly resist the radiating power.


    Although from the previous situation, he should not be able to completely control that power, so he fled immediately after issuing the muddy flame blow, but no one can tell what happened later, in case he could control this power in the future. what can we do about it?


    That kind of suffocating, domineering peerless spirit, that kind of overwhelming and terrifying strength that is completely crushed, what if it really becomes a controllable force?


    The severity of this incident made the three royal knights feel extremely heavy in their hearts. Omegamon thought of the monster-like strength that Naruto had shown just now, and suddenly felt a little weak in his hands and feet, I don''t know if it was exhaustion or fear. , While swallowing his saliva, Omegamon realized that his throat was dry, and said in a slightly hoarse voice: "Anyway, let''s collect the information of the digital world first. As for the human being... Fight with him again."


    Omegamon didn¡¯t know exactly what he was talking about, and the Sword Kingmon and Dunasmon seemed to be a bit unruly, so they all nodded when they were confused about Omegamon, and the three were speechless again. And sit.


    It''s not just that these three royal knights feel headaches because of Naruto''s strength. On the other side, in the deepest part of the dark zone, even if the bright beast didn''t pay attention to these at first, when Naruto evolved into the fallen hell beast X, it exudes power. The power fluctuations of Bright Beast can definitely be felt. Although he believes that the strength of the Fallen Hell Beast X is not as good as him, after all, he is now sealed in the dark zone and cannot leave. With the words of the three royal knights, it seems It''s hard to deal with.


    "Light and darkness... really hateful..."


    The bright beast looked at the dark figure shown in the light curtain in front of him, with strong hatred in his eyes, because in the holy war in the Primordial Era, it was the Light Fighter and the Dark Fighter who survived until the end, and it ended up being him. Seal, Naruto now has both the power of light and darkness, so Guangming Beast has a deep hatred for Naruto that exceeds that of other fighters.


    In terms of the character of the light beast, now I really want to kill the two light and dark fighters who have caused him to be sealed in this dark area for many years before killing them, but his seal has not been lifted. Some power to penetrate the seal and make some arrangements is the whole thing of the bright beast, with this small part of the power, it is impossible to kill Naruto.


    In the case that Guangming Beast couldn''t unblock it, Naruto''s strength was indeed a trouble for him.


    The eyes of the bright beast looked at the terrible damage caused by the turbid flames on the light curtain in front of him. After thinking twice in his heart, he finally made up his mind. The twelve angel wings spread out on the back, but the highest angel who was originally at the highest apex of the line of gods, The wings of the bright beast actually revealed a dark breath at this time.


    Under the light vibration of those twelve wings, a piece of feather flew out, and they gathered into a small sphere in front of the bright beast, penetrated the seal of the dark area, and flew to an unknown place.


    It was obvious that it took a lot of effort for the bright beast to make its own strength to break through the seal, and his face became a little ugly. Looking at the Naruto in the light curtain, his eyes were again full of hatred and resentment.


    "I don''t know if you can deal with him, the fourth royal knight..."


    Naruto didn¡¯t know that Bright Beast took great pains to deal with him. The plot of this world has also become messy because of the appearance of him as an outsider. There should have been only two royal knights, Sword Emperor Beast and Dunas Beast. When there are three, there is also a royal knight that Naruto doesn''t know about, who is about to appear because of the plan of the bright beast!


    When the power of the Muddy Flame Strike exploded, Naruto wanted to prevent himself and other people from being affected, so he took everyone with him and displayed the power of teleportation with his last power, and then fainted, waiting for his consciousness As he recovered slowly, he smelled a warm and familiar fragrance. Although his consciousness had not been fully awakened, this special fragrance still let Naruto relax his defenses and rubbed twice in this warm embrace.


    "Are you awake?"


    Some surprise sounds in the exhaustion made Naruto''s consciousness slowly awaken, and what he saw was the joyful face of the celestial beast.


    Naruto wanted to prop up his body and sit up, but his whole body was sore as violent tearing. Because of Naruto''s strength, he couldn''t help but snorted when he was caught off guard.


    The celestial beast heard his grunt, thinking that after checking his body just now, that even she felt a severe injury from the bottom of her heart, and the joy on her face immediately turned into distressed changbai, although the power is not much left, but Still condensed a little colorful light on Naruto''s body, gently stroking Naruto''s body.


    "Your body is badly damaged, don''t move."


    The consequences of Naruto¡¯s forcibly accepting X antibody are very serious. The healing light of the Celestial Beast can only make him a little more comfortable, but it does not have much effect on the recovery of his internal injuries. Naruto is comforted by the Celestial Beast, The pain of the body gradually eased, but still couldn''t bear the feeling of losing strength. He opened his eyes tiredly and said, "Where are we?"


    "We are on the moon now, don''t worry, the Royal Knights will not come here."


    The celestial beast stroked Naruto''s face distressedly. Because of the golden nightmare king, Naruto grew up again. Although he grew faster than his peers, he was still eleven years old at this time. A human child has not fully developed his facial features. This is absolutely invisible after he has evolved into a Digimon. It is usually ignored because of his extraordinary maturity, but Naruto was seriously injured at this time, goddess. Looking at the childish face, the beast was only pale and exhausted at this time, and there was some twitching in his heart somehow, the pain was severe, and it could not be suppressed.


    Naruto really likes the celestial beast. Although the celestial beast is still confused about her feelings, she is definitely not unwilling to Naruto. Under the feelings paid by both parties, she can sometimes feel the other''s psychology. Fluctuations, although Naruto is exhausted, he still feels that the celestial beast''s mood is a little wrong. He stared at the face that seemed to lose its blood, and said: "What''s wrong with you?"


    The celestial beast shook his head, pursing his mouth, but did not speak. Naruto reached out to take off the celestial beast''s mask, but the side effects of X antibody and his body rejection had not completely disappeared, causing his body to weaken to the extreme. The mask of the celestial beast fell down without touching it.


    The celestial beast was still a little bit resistant. He didn¡¯t want Naruto to take off her mask. Seeing Naruto¡¯s powerless hand, a wave of convulsions and pain that the celestial beast could not control appeared in his heart. The pain caused the Celestial Beast to realize one thing, but it was not the time to talk about it now.


    The celestial beast stretched out her right hand, the crystal-clear jade, the delicate and beautiful palm like mutton fat, grabbed the hand that Naruto was unable to hang down, and placed it on her mask, Naruto''s hand lightly With a light movement, the mask immediately fell off the face of the celestial beast.


    Although countless preparations have been made, the true appearance of the celestial beast is still beautiful enough to move Naruto.Because she is really beautiful, Qishuang Saixue¡¯s skin does not have the kind of coldness that resists others. Qiu Shui¡¯s eyes are dotted with countless affection. Under this warm tenderness, Naruto feels that she is The pain has alleviated a lot, and the body seems to be full of power again, that is the power that can protect this woman.


    "Haha..." Naruto chuckled, his face a little more bloody, "Am I making a lot of money?"


    "Hate, you cheeky little devil!" The celestial beast gave him a white look, with a hint of anguish in her tears. It was so beautiful that people seemed to be in heaven. With a blink of her eyes, a drop of tears fell on Naruto''s face. "What did you earn?"


    "I earned a wen, can you give it to me?"


    The celestial beast''s face turned red, and her teary eyes looked at Naruto with complex emotions. She was shy, helpless, and panicked. In the end, only a deep affection was left. She sighed in her heart, "Really a sin in the previous life", and then slowly lowered her head. Once, he took the initiative to put his lips on.


    Naruto closed his eyes to enjoy the celestial beast''s active offering, and secretly compared a V in a corner that the celestial beast could not see. It was a loss for the royal knight, but against the celestial beast, he had already won a big victory!


    Chapter 105-The fourth royal knight, the red lotus knight beast!


    Naruto''s injuries are indeed serious, mainly due to the repulsive effect caused by the body of the X-antibody and the fallen hell beast. Naruto needs a few days to eliminate, but it is not to the point that he can''t even lift his hands, just pretends.


    Since the cleverness of the celestial beast should not be so simple to be fooled, it can only be said that it is messy if it is concerned. According to the degree of wisdom of the celestial beast, after she calms down, she can definitely think of the problems, but it has already There is no way to get back what you lose.


    Naruto woke up in the arms of the celestial beast for about half a day. Although the effect of X antibody on his body has not been completely eliminated, it has also weakened a lot. There is no way to fight immediately, but it will not affect him too much. His own actions were taken, but the others were still sleeping. According to Naruto''s idea, it might be because the human soul is too weak to withstand the instantaneous spatial fluctuations.


    Except for Koizumi, there was no injury, and Naruto moved his body. Although it was still a bit sore, but at last it was not as half-dead as before.


    "But, is this really the moon?"


    Naruto looked up, and now they looked like they were in a big pit. The sky that you can see from here is not big, but you can also see a corner of Digimon Earth, which is broken. It looks like Naruto will never read it wrong, which means that they are really not on Digital Earth at this time.


    The Celestial Beast shook her head and put on her mask again. The weak performance before Naruto''s recovery disappeared. She calmed down again. Although she thought that this guy had lied to herself, it didn''t matter.


    "It''s indeed the moon here. I didn''t expect you to move all of us to this moon in that instant."


    Naruto scratched his own hair. In fact, he didn''t think too much at that time. He just wanted to stay away from the three royal knights, so as not to be annihilated. He didn''t expect to teleport directly to the moon. Up.


    The moon in the digital world is of course different from the moon in the real world. There is air on this moon. Otherwise, Naruto can hear the celestial beast. It¡¯s just because the moon¡¯s gravity is only one-sixth of that of the earth, so the air Compared to the earth, it is much thinner, and because the gravity is too small, if you use too much force under your feet when you walk, you can jump up to ten meters high.


    Naruto''s feet lightly click, because the moon''s tiny gravity has already jumped out of the big hole, and the celestial beast also waved its wings, flew to Naruto''s side, and stood shoulder to shoulder with him.


    "Anyway, you have to find a place for everyone to rest. After all, you can''t stay in the wild like this."


    "I remember that the residents on the moon are like five-pointed beasts. They are very talkative and should be able to seek their help."


    "This moon?"


    Naruto didn''t quite understand what the celestial beast meant, and then there was a burst of light behind him. Naruto and the celestial beast turned around and saw a huge tank slowly approaching them.


    This tank is much heavier than the average, because it won¡¯t fly out directly due to the too small gravity on the moon, but also because of this, the tank is not fast and it took some time to come. In front of Naruto and the others, on the tank, it was the five-pointed star beast that the three celestial beasts had just mentioned.


    "Human child, get in the car, our commander wants to see you."


    Naruto carefully observed the three five-pointed star beasts, and after confirming that they did not have any evil thoughts, with the help of the celestial beast, he carried everyone who was still in a coma into the tank and slowly drove towards this. On the moon, where the five-pointed beasts live.


    "By the way, celestial beast, what did you mean by''this moon''?"


    The celestial beast understood what he meant, pointed to the sky, and said: "Look there, there are actually three moons in this digital world, and they have been flying slowly around the digital earth. The moonlight of these three moons has been shining on the digital. Earth."


    Naruto looked in the direction of the celestial beast''s finger. Indeed, in the other side of the universe, there are still two moons flying slowly around the Digital Earth, one is pink and the other is golden, but I don¡¯t know. Why, the light looked very dim, Naruto turned to look at the celestial beast, and saw her face a little depressed, and his heart moved, already guessing the reason, and he listened to the explanation behind the celestial beast.


    In fact, just like the eighty-eight saints guarding Athena have corresponding constellations, the constellation of the twelve golden saints is the zodiac. The three moons in this digital world actually include the sacred female beast. The natal star of the three angels inside!


    The gold represents the ultimate angel beast, the pink represents the cherubim beast, and the turquoise moon where Naruto and them are at this time represents the sacred female beast!


    These three moons cannot be said to belong to the planets owned by their three angels, but these three moons are closely related to the power of their three angels. These three moons also have the effect of projecting the power of the three angels onto the digital world. To radiate the entire digital world, the utility has been reduced a lot, but to a certain extent, it can limit the power of the dark coefficient code baby, and it can be regarded as a means of the three angels.

 1363 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1363

    It¡¯s just that the ultimate angel beast and cherubbi beast are dead now, and the three angels are the only remaining celestial beast, so the light of the moon has gradually dimmed. I don¡¯t know if it means that the future of the digital world is gloomy. ?


    The three angels back then only had one celestial beast. This result is really sighing. Naruto saw the depression in the celestial beast and took her hand for some comfort.


    After all, the celestial beast is not the kind of sentimental little girl, and she knows that Digimon is facing a huge crisis at present, so it is not the time when she feels like this. Under Naruto¡¯s comfort, she will soon no longer worry about it, and she will speak at Naruto. The man smiled and signaled that he was okay.


    The heavy tank drove slowly for a while, and finally reached the place where the five-pointed beasts live.


    This place is not so much a village as it is a huge cosmic base. Although it looks like there are rocks everywhere, there are very advanced technologies under it. You don¡¯t even need your feet to walk around this place. Because all the different buildings are paved with elevators, there is no need to walk, and you can travel between different buildings within a long span.


    The five-pointed beasts took them to one of the largest buildings. Koizumi, who was still in a coma, was sent for treatment, while the awake Naruto and Celestial Beasts, plus the three little ones who were incompetent, were guided. , Go to where the commander said by the five-pointed beasts.


    It looks like the inside of a fairly large operating room. There are many five-pointed star beasts performing various tasks here, and in this operating room there is a huge astronomical telescope, a golden five-pointed star Standing in front of the astronomical telescope, it seemed to be observing the situation on the Digital Earth.


    The golden five-pointed star felt Naruto and the others coming, suddenly turned around and yelled, gave a thumbs up, and said, "Hello, I am the commander of this space base, Giant Star Beast!"


    To Naruto, this giant star beast seemed to be no different from the five-pointed star beast except for the color, but the celestial beast was familiar with him, waved his hand and said, "It''s been a long time, the giant star beast."


    The giant star beast stared at the celestial beast for a while, and then said: "It turns out to be the sacred celestial beast, you really are not dead yet, it is great!"


    "It''s not the time to tell me the old days, Giant Star Beast, what the hell did you call us over?"


    The Giant Star Beast glanced at Naruto and asked, "Are you a human child from the human world?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Actually, I want to ask you something. In the past few days, the world of Digimon has been destroyed more and more quickly and more and more severely. It didn¡¯t take long. The world of Digimon has been destroyed quite badly. Do you know what is going on?"


    Naruto looked up and looked in the direction of Digital Earth from the skylight of the operating room. Although from this distance, Digital Earth has become much smaller, you can still see a piece of land suddenly disappearing from Digital Earth, even though it is separated by this. It can be seen from a long distance, and it is conceivable how huge land was destroyed.


    Naruto looked attentively, wanting to take a closer look at the appearance on Digital Earth, but he only adjusted the focus of his eyes slightly, and he felt a pain in his head, knowing that his body had not fully recovered, so he did not force anything, said: "That''s because Bright Beast wants to be resurrected, so he sent a royal knight to collect information about the entire Digimon world."


    "What are you talking about, Royal Knight?! If this is the case, it would be terrible!"


    The giant star beast showed signs of worry because of the news brought by Naruto, and when they were talking about the royal knight, the operation room suddenly heard a screaming alarm, and the sound on the wall The red warning light flashed quickly.


    "What''s wrong, what happened?!"


    "Sir, an outsider has invaded the earth! Then...that is the Red Lotus Knight Beast!!"


    Chapter 106-Combat!Join forces against the Red Lotus Knight Beast!


    The five-pointed star beast next to him pressed a few buttons and immediately transmitted the words captured by the outside monitor to the skylight.


    I saw that the window turned into a huge display when it was energized that day. To be precise, this skylight is similar to one-way glass. When it is not energized, it is no different from ordinary glass. After it is powered on, it becomes With a one-way display, you can''t see the outside from the inside, but you can see the image coming out.


    I saw that the picture was shot of the vast outer space of the moon. A scarlet fireball flew towards the moon at super high speed. Then it seemed to penetrate something, and a wave of ripples appeared in the sky. When the''camera'' was zoomed in, everyone I saw clearly that in the flame envelope was a knight with silver and red armor and holding the holy spear and holy shield in both hands!


    That was the fourth royal knight that appeared in front of Naruto and them. Like the sword king beast, it was also ranked as the only virus body among the royal knights, the red knight red lotus knight beast!


    Speaking of which, among the thirteen royal knights, the red lotus knight beast has the deepest connection with Naruto!


    Because in Digimon''s third part, the red lotus knight beast and Naruto¡¯s dark ultimate form of the fallen hell beast, there is also a story about falling in love and killing each other, but this is not in Digit III, and Naruto is not. According to the current situation of Matsuda Keito or Kilmon, the Red Lotus Knight Beast can only be enemies and not friends with him, and the Red Lotus Knight Beast came to this place, I am afraid that the biggest purpose is for him as a light fighter.


    Before Naruto left, the Celestial Beast next to her had already walked out quickly. Naruto was afraid of her accident, and hurriedly followed up, and finally grabbed the slender arm of the Celestial Beast in a place where there was no other Digimon.


    "Where are you going?!"


    The celestial beast looked back at him, her eyes under the mask seemed to be quite confused, and said: "Where else to go, of course it is to fight the Red Lotus Knight Beast."


    "No, I will fight with him if he wants to fight!"


    "Your body hasn''t recovered at all. There is no way to evolve into armored Garurumon or Fallen Hellmon. It is not the opponent of the Red Lotus Knight Beast. Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    "Nonsense! I haven''t recovered, your condition is much better than mine, and your strength is not much left. There is no way to evolve into a sacred celestial beast. You are going to fight the red lotus knight beast to find death!"


    If in normal times, with Naruto, the sacred celestial beast, and Koizumi evolve into the sand ancient tooth beast, the three besieging a red lotus knight beast, it can almost be said to be a win, but now their situation is all It¡¯s terrible. Koizumi fell into a drowsiness due to his injuries and his inability to adapt to spatial fluctuations. He is still being treated. The celestial beast has lost too much power in the previous battle with the Dunasmon, and it will certainly not evolve into a sacred celestial beast in a short time. , And Naruto was also damaged by the X antibody. Today, it is absolutely impossible for him to evolve into armored Garurumon. With such a severe loss of combat power, a Red Lotus Knight Naruto is simply desperate for them!


    Based on the situation of Naruto and the Celestial Beast, if they go to single-handedly challenge the Red Lotus Knight Beast, they are all looking for death. These two stubborn guys finally made a decision when they could not persuade each other.


    go together!


    Naruto can¡¯t evolve into armored Garurumon, but it should be okay to evolve into war wolf beast. With the power of celestial beast, it is not dead and dead to deal with a red lotus knight beast with two enemies and one. It must die.


    Naruto evolved into a war wolf beast, holding the big sword trinity, and the celestial beast left the space station of the five-pointed star beast, and flew towards the place where the red meteorite fell.


    At the place where the red lotus knight beast fell, there was a terrifying high temperature everywhere at this time, as if even the rocks were burned by the high temperature brought by the red lotus knight beast, and the red lotus knight beast was 99.9% high. The holy armor made of digital alloy of pure time, so I completely ignore the high temperature around me, walk away from the red heat, the house covered with armor, compared to the sword king beast, Dunas beasts, It looks more like a medieval knight!


    The celestial beast looked at the red lotus knight beast with a guard, and at the same time the power of the whole body slowly condensed, and immediately launched an attack if it was wrong, and asked: "Red lotus knight beast, what are you doing here?!"


    The red lotus knight beast''s eyes seemed a little abnormal, revealing a weird red light, and slowly raised the holy sword Gram in his right hand, and said: "According to the order of the king of bright beasts, kill Guang Fighter!"


    "The light of the wolf!!"


    Naruto can judge that he was controlled by the Bright Beast from the unusually gloomy eyes of the Red Lotus Knight Beast, but he did not have the kindness to rescue the Red Lotus Knight Beast. Anyway, the Red Lotus Knight Beast is now his enemy. Of course there is only one way to fight the enemy!


    The heavy big sword Trinity swung down from above, emitting a dazzling wolf-shaped sword aura, and whizzed towards the red lotus knight beast.


    As one of the royal knights, the Red Lotus Knight Beast certainly won¡¯t lose to the Omegamon. Although Naruto is a sneak attack, the Red Lotus Knight Beast¡¯s speed is not slow at all. As a result, when the wolf-shaped sword qi flew in front of him, the Holy Shield Aquis on the left hand of the Red Lotus Knight Beast was just blocking it.


    After Naruto¡¯s Light of War Wolf hit the Divine Shield Aquis in the hands of the Red Lotus Knight Beast, it immediately made the Divine Shield on that side make a loud noise, the three-horn mark on the Divine Shield Aquis Shining light immediately dissipated the power of the wolf¡¯s light, and the sharp and fierce sword energy instantly disappeared without a trace. Then the right hand swung, the holy spear Gram in the right hand swung, and the cone-shaped silver holy spear pointed towards Naruto. Stab out.


    "Royal savior!!"


    The powerful force in the red lotus knight beast''s body is condensed at one point through the conical special gun body, and finally launched through the tip of the holy spear Gram, with a terrifying aura that penetrates everything.


    Naruto can only maintain the form of the wolf beast at this time. The combat power is too much different than the armored Garuru beast. Therefore, it is impossible to defeat the royal savior with a brilliant blade. The trinity of the big sword in his hand slowly swings. Creating a special force field, his double-edged sword seemed to be extremely slippery. The royal savior of the Red Lotus Knight Beast was unable to defeat Naruto''s sword head-on, but was brushed aside along the sword.


    The red lotus knight beast has a wealth of experience in simply fighting. Although he saw his tricks being used by Naruto, he did not feel surprised for too long. He raised the holy shield in his left hand, and when he was about to rush towards Naruto, a message came from above his head. A sacred breath full of pressure.


    When the red lotus knight beast looked up, he saw eight angel wings shining with sacred light in mid-air. It was the archangel celestial beast. The sleeve of her left hand turned into a huge sacred bow. The white arrows rest on the divine bow at the same time.


    "Arrow of heaven!"


    The Celestial Beast knows that even if its strength is far surpassing the general complete body, it can be comparable to a few ultimate bodies, but it cannot directly compete with the high-end combat power of the red lotus knight beasts. When the knight beast noticed Naruto''s power, it took the opportunity to fly to the top of the red lotus knight beast and sneak attack.


    Three white arrows flew from the divine bow, aiming at the eyes and heart of the red lotus knight beast. The three arrows are all under the control of the celestial beast, so the flight path will not be distorted. Accurately aimed at the target and flew quickly.


    The red lotus knight beast is not chaotic, showing quite superb combat skills and experience. The Aegis Aquis, which was originally intended to attack Naruto with his left hand, immediately pointed upward and aimed at the Celestial Beast. The center of the Aegis was four. A special graphic called Digital Crisis is formed by the combination of three-corners. On the periphery of the Divine Shield, there is a circle of three-corners surrounding it. The digital crisis in the center glows red, while the surrounding three-corners are It is yellow light flashing.


    "The Pure Land of Bliss!!"


    The sacred shield with strong defensive power turned into an infinite muzzle, and a terrifying energy column shot out, immediately annihilating all the three arrows of heaven shot by the celestial beast, and the power of the pure land of bliss was undiminished. The celestial beast flew away.


    The Celestial Beast knew it was not good when the Red Lotus Knight Beast raised its Holy Shield. The eight wings on her body flapped and had already dodged before the Red Lotus Knight Beast attacked. Therefore, although it was a little embarrassed, No damage.


    Although the red lotus knight beast¡¯s divine shield is the same offensive and defensive treasure as the sword king beast¡¯s offensive and defensive shield, it can¡¯t become huge compared to the purely defensive shield of the Omegamon¡¯s brave shield. The shape of the shield is its disadvantage.


    The Pure Land of Elysium is also a powerful move for the Red Lotus Knight Beast. He shot the Pure Land of Elysium, and his body was frozen for an instant. With the shield facing up, the front of the body was completely empty. Naruto would not miss this opportunity. The werewolf-shaped body immediately slid in front of the red lotus knight beast, the muzzle on the left arm was all opened, including the main muzzle, all aimed at the red lotus knight beast.

 1364 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1364

    Accompanied by the sound of tearing the air, countless small cannonballs flew out of the launcher on Naruto''s left arm with their dazzling flame tails. At the same time, the main muzzle also emitted a powerful energy that condensed countless lights. gun.


    "Flash bombardment!!"


    Chapter 107-Qingqi vs. Heavy!The Shaman Archery!


    Several small bombs exploded in series on the Red Lotus Knight Beast, and the last high-pressure light beam was launched, hitting the Red Lotus Knight Beast''s abdomen!


    The Red Lotus Knight Beast was bombarded by Naruto¡¯s flash at a super close range. Even the Red Lotus Knight Beast had no time to evade this time. All the missiles and beams hit the Red Lotus Knight Beast with the dual power of impact and explosion. Keeping back, both feet plowed two deep trenches on the ground.


    Naruto stared attentively, his vision penetrated the barrier of the explosion smoke, and he saw some slight scars on the red lotus knight beast''s abdomen, but these scars did not cause much hindrance to the red lotus knight beast. An attack of this level could not cause much damage to the holy armor on the Red Lotus Knight Beast. If it were hit on his stronger holy shield Aquis, it would be impossible to leave even the slightest scratch.


    The red lotus knight beast suffered a small loss due to the coordinated attack of Naruto and the celestial beast. However, the defensive power of the holy armor on his body was too strong. It was still okay after all, and took this opportunity to recover. Divine Shield aimed at Naruto.


    "Knight shock!!"


    This time the red lotus knight beast is not using the power of the pure land of bliss. After all, such nirvana is too powerful, and it consumes too much force to perform continuously. Moreover, the red lotus knight beast just exposed its flaws due to the use of the pure land of bliss, if not full Certainly, the Red Lotus Knight Beast will not easily perform such a big trick.


    I saw the red lotus knight beast holding the huge holy shield Aquis in his hand, and the whole person rushed towards Naruto like a tank.


    Speaking of it, in history, medieval Europe was quite popular for "heavy cavalry". The knights were covered with heavy armor, and even war horses were also covered with armor. They were almost invulnerable, and once impacted, they had great power. .


    The gun used by the cavalry in the Middle Ages is also similar to the holy gun in the hands of the red lotus knight beast, but the rear part of the gun will be longer, and the part of the gun head is completely different from the Chinese gun. The huge and thick is the characteristic of the European gun. It is so big. Guns can pierce thick armor, and attacking with heavy armor is the most common tactic of European cavalry in the Middle Ages. However, it seems that this heavy cavalry was beaten by the Mongolian light cavalry indefinitely...


    Although the speed of the red lotus knight beast is relatively slow among the royal knights, after all, it is a powerful ultimate Digimon. The speed is very impressive when it hits, and it rushes over with a shield like this, it is like a wild Like running wild.


    Neither Naruto nor the Celestial Beast is willing to be hit by the Red Lotus Knight Beast like this. The Celestial Beast immediately flies away with the advantage of its wings, while Naruto relies on its excellent vision and flexibility to retreat while swinging his sword. The sword force resisted the impact of the Red Lotus Knight Beast, and at the same time, aimed at the feet of the Red Lotus Knight Beast. When the big sword in his hand slowly drew a circle, it pierced out like lightning and hit the Red Lotus. The ankle of a knight beast.


    The red lotus knight beast was led by Naruto''s sword power, and with a sword of this kind of ankle, it immediately lost its balance. If it hadn''t reacted quickly, it almost fell very ugly.


    Although Naruto pierced the Red Lotus Knight Beast with a sword, but his power was not as good as the Red Lotus Knight Beast at this time. Although the sword had already pierced the weak ankle, but the Red Lotus Knight The power of the beast still shook Naruto''s palm numb, and the sword almost couldn''t hold it and let it out.


    The red lotus knight beast almost fell with a very ugly posture, naturally angry in his heart, and turned around, and the holy spear Gram in his hand quickly slashed towards Naruto.


    There was an extremely sharp aura on the tip of the gun, as if all defenses could be cut through the air driven by the tip of the gun, even Naruto felt a tingling sensation on his face.


    The Trinity of the big sword in Naruto''s hand immediately greeted him. The weight of the big sword itself should be no less than the holy spear of the red lotus knight beast, but the strength of the two sides is obviously different. Naruto can feel the red lotus knight beast That terrible power, I didn''t dare to be careless, the bones of the whole body seemed to be softened, and the blade slowly turned along with the attack of the Red Lotus Knight Beast.


    The red lotus knight beast felt like his holy spear was stuck to the big sword, and he couldn''t help turning the holy spear in his hand along with his sword. The red lotus knight beast used its power several times, but After all, there is still no way to completely crack the power of that weird sword.


    Sweat gradually oozes from Naruto''s head at this time. Although it is said that the power of Tai Chi can be used in four or two ways, and the weak can defeat the strong, there is always a limit. The red lotus knight beast is slow among the royal knights, but the strength is very large. , He exerted force several times and almost completely disrupted Naruto''s Tai Chi power. Naruto tried his best to maintain it completely, and then drew the red lotus knight beast''s holy spear, piercing his own body in the opposite direction.


    The red lotus knight beast was shocked. I didn''t expect that this weird sword might actually have such power. It could actually use his attack to cause an attack on himself. Fortunately, the red lotus knight beast has rich combat experience. Naruto is now The power gap with him is too far, so even with this wonderful technique, it feels very difficult.


    When Naruto¡¯s great sword trinity left the red lotus knight beast¡¯s holy spear, the red lotus knight beast felt the sticky and weird power disappear, and immediately regained control of his body, and twisted sideways. The "counterattack" with the holy spear, lest he become the first royal knight to "suicide", that is really shameful!


    It was just that the Red Lotus Knight Beast had just broken free from Naruto''s weird sword attack, the Celestial Beast flew in front of the Red Lotus Knight Beast with a sacred colorful light, and the eight huge wings behind it vibrated at the same time.


    "Angel Flying Arrow!"


    The angel flying arrows of the celestial beast are similar to the siren''s angel shot bullets. The feathers on the wings of the back are used as bullets, which are continuously fired, causing countless small damage accumulations in a short time.


    The red lotus knight beast relies on the strong defensive power of its holy armor, so it does not dodge its attack on the celestial beast. The white feathers launched from the celestial beast ping-pong on the red lotus knight beast, sparking everywhere. , But couldn''t break the defensive power of that holy armor at all, and at the same time, the Red Lotus Knight Beast shook the holy shield Aquis in his hand, and the strong wind that set off actually blew most of the celestial beast''s feathers.


    The Celestial Beast already knows that its angel flying arrows will not cause any harm to the Red Lotus Knight Beast, but it continues to lose its strength, launching sharp angel flying arrows, and at this time, the big sword in Naruto''s Trinity is actually slow Slow melting disappears!


    Just as the Shagutooth beast converted all of its god armor and golden tin rod into energy into Naruto''s body, Naruto also turned his great sword trinity into power and injected it into the body of the celestial beast.


    The Celestial Beast felt an extremely sharp light power coming from its core material, knowing that it was the material with the''sharp'' power transformed by Naruto''s great sword, and the eight wings behind it flicked at the same time. At the same time, the original colorful light on the celestial beast turned into a dazzling gold.


    "what?!"


    The red lotus knight beast clearly felt the changes on the celestial beast, and was waiting for it so as not to suffer a loss, but when he saw Naruto suddenly rush in front of him, and he didn''t have any weapons in his hand, just opened his hands and fingers. , Put your hands on both sides of your head and make a weird posture.


    "Sun Fist!!"


    "what!"


    Naruto really wants to feel that Crane Immortal has invented such a trick. Although it has no actual attack power, it can damage eyesight. Even if it is a powerful Ultra Digimon like the Red Lotus Knight Beast, it is inevitable to fight Naruto for the first time. Following his way, the eyesight of both eyes couldn''t be restored for a while, and he could only use his instinct to wield the holy spear Gram.


    boom!


    The red lotus knight beast''s holy spear swept Naruto''s body. Fortunately, he attacked indiscriminately and did not have much attack power. So although Naruto had a slit in his abdomen, the damage was not too great. Gu Lidao retreated to the side of the celestial beast.


    The wings behind the celestial beast glowed with golden light, and with the sharp power on Naruto''s shoulders, it launched countless golden feathers that were sharper and more destructive than before!


    Under this rapid burst of golden feathers, even if the red lotus knight beast''s holy armor is very strong, it is inevitable to feel a burst of pain, and the celestial beast''s feather burst seems to be gone, the pain and damage on the red lotus knight beast Gradually add up.


    The red lotus knight beast barely opened his eyes, trying to see where the enemy is, but as soon as his eyes opened, he faced the golden light rushing towards his face, and the random golden feathers also hit the red lotus knight beast. Eyes, the red lotus knight beast''s eyes will not be protected by the holy armor, and they are continuously shot by the golden feathers, which is extremely painful, and can''t open it at all!


    When the Red Lotus Knight Beast couldn''t open its eyes, it could only rely on the Holy Shield to resist most of the attacks, while simultaneously swinging the Holy Spear against the direction of the attack.


    But Naruto is really cunning. He knows that he and the power of the Celestial Beast cannot face the power of the Red Lotus Knight Beast, so he does not confront him head-on, but takes advantage of the Red Lotus Knight Beast¡¯s eyes cannot be opened. At the time, while strafing with the celestial beast with its golden feathers, it retreated quickly.


    The red lotus knight beast is affected by the eyes, and its speed is not too fast. It is actually unable to keep up with the speed of Naruto and the celestial beast, and Naruto and the celestial beast, while retreating and shooting, although most The attack was blocked by the Holy Shield, but the body of the Red Lotus Knight Beast was still under constant attack.


    Relying on his flexibility, he used the method of retreating while carrying out long-range attacks, which is the tactic that Naruto transformed from the Archery method of the Shaman!


    In the Middle Ages, Mongolian light cavalry relied on its mobility and flexibility, using the tactics of retreating while shooting arrows to massacre and slaughter European troops. The heavy cavalry across Europe was as fragile as ceramics in front of Mongolian light cavalry.


    Naruto is a royal knight who relies on the red lotus knight beast that is not as mobile as the sword king beast, so it can be two enemies with the celestial beast. The royal knight is constantly strafed by golden feathers, even if the defensive power of the holy armor is strong, it is counted. After millions of intensive bombings, it gradually couldn''t bear it, and some small scars began to appear, and the Red Lotus Knight Beast finally couldn''t stand it in this extremely suffocated battle, and pointed a shot at the sky.


    "Summon Glani!!"


    Chapter 108-Bloody Battle!Bloody Wolf!


    "Hey, this is a foul!"


    If there is a combat human rights association in this world, Naruto really wants to complain about it. Suddenly summoning a mount during a battle is impossible.


    Although the red lotus knight beast can''t fly and its speed is slow among the royal knights, he also has a way to make up for his weakness, that is, his mount, the armless ark Grani!


    The knight Qi Gaofei in Norse mythology and legendary mount Glani is really suitable for the red lotus knight beast.


    It¡¯s just that for Naruto and the Celestial Beast, Glani¡¯s appearance is really bad. Because of the appearance of this armless Ark, the Red Lotus Knight Beast immediately disappeared from its inability to fly and its slow speed. Although riding on Ge When Raney, after all, his flexibility is not as good as running with his feet, but when it comes to speed, the red lotus knight beast is already above Naruto at this time, that is to say, their pacifist archery is nowhere near the red lotus knight beast at this time. Useless!


    Relying on Galani''s speed and flying ability, the red lotus knight beast escaped from the golden feather shooting range of the celestial beast. Without the damn golden feathers, the red lotus knight beast''s eyes were also restored, and the eyes burned blazingly. Angrily, staring at the two people who were embarrassed below him, they lightly stepped on Glani''s back.


    Although Gorani is also a Digimon, he can be said to be in a spiritual connection with the Red Lotus Knight Beast. He immediately understood the Red Lotus Knight Beast''s heart, yelled and flew towards Naruto and the Celestial Beast.


    The celestial beast flapped its wings and shot out countless golden feathers again, but Galani¡¯s speed was indeed amazing. The celestial beast¡¯s attack coverage was extremely large, but it still couldn¡¯t hit the red lotus knight beast and Galani. With a light flash, he already took the Red Lotus Knight Beast to avoid the attack of the Celestial Beast, and then rushed towards Naruto on Glani, the holy spear in his hand was already aimed at Naruto.


    "Holy Spear Slash!!"


    The cone-shaped holy spear exudes an indomitable spirit, as if no matter what kind of enemy it is, it can''t hinder the charge of the Red Lotus Knight Beast. In fact, this indomitability is also the spirit of chivalry!


    Under Glani''s speed, this holy spear slash was greatly improved both in spirit and strength, and the celestial beast immediately flew away. Her weak body was absolutely unable to withstand a shot of the red lotus knight beast.


    Naruto kept retreating, but at this time Glani''s speed was slightly better than him, not to mention his poor condition. If the race is''long-distance running'', he will definitely be dragged to death by the Red Lotus Knight Beast and Glani. Therefore, under the unavoidable situation, Naruto waved the big sword in his hand, condensing a unique sword power, and brushing the attack of the red lotus knight beast to one side.

 1365 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1365

    The red lotus knight beast now has Galani. Although his speed has increased, his agility has been weakened. Compared to before, he has no way to deal with Naruto''s sword power. The whole person and Galani are brushed together. Aside.


    After Naruto used all his strength to brush away the Red Lotus Knight Beast''s attack, he didn''t care to rest to restore his strength, and immediately swung down his great sword Trinity from top to bottom, aiming at the Red Lotus Knight Beast''s back.


    "The Light of the Wolf!"


    Whoops!!


    The silver wolf full of wildness and killing aura made a sharp howl, and the sound seemed to be able to spread over the entire surface of the moon. The wolf-shaped sword gas turned into a sharp streamer, and plunged into the red lotus knight beast.


    The red lotus knight beast felt the sharp aura coming from behind, and he didn''t dare to be careless, and immediately drove Glani under him to flee.


    Glani is really fast, and his instant activation speed is quite impressive. With super-high-speed air jets from his back, his body immediately soars. Seeing Naruto¡¯s light of the wolf will become a waste of power, Naruto¡¯s trinity of great swords Immediately, the light of the war wolf swept toward Glani''s body, and the celestial beast also used its divine bow to launch three arrows of heaven!


    Although Gulani is fast, his agility has deviated a bit. Although he has already dodged extremely fast, he did not expect the sudden change of the light of the wolf. In the second time, the three heavenly arrows of the celestial beast also carried quite terrifying. power.


    Glani couldn''t dodge, the red lotus knight beast on his body was all right, but Glani''s wings were swept by the light of the war wolf and an arrow of heaven, and a small piece of it was blasted off immediately, and the wing broke out. A blue arc appeared.


    ''bad!''


    The red lotus knight beast is really depressed. Whether it is a wolf beast or a celestial beast, their strength is not as good as him, but with strange tactics, they can actually fight him evenly, and even suppress him at the disadvantage. Now Ge Rani¡¯s shortcomings have also been exposed!


    Glani has the destructive power and speed that is also proud of being in the ultimate body, but when it comes to comprehensive strength, Glani is far inferior to any member of the Royal Knights. It is really incapable of shooting flexibility and bad. The defense is Glani¡¯s biggest weakness!


    After all, Glani is not the kind of Digimon that evolves step by step, but a digital weapon that is manufactured artificially. Compared with Digimon that really relies on their own strength to accumulate and evolve, it is still a lot worse.


    Galani''s wings were slightly damaged. Although it would not affect the action at the moment, the problem of Galani''s insufficient defense power has been exposed, and Naruto and Celestial Beast will not let go of this weakness.


    The red lotus knight beast was very depressed. From the beginning of this battle, he was depressed, as if his own power could not be used at all. From the beginning to the end, he felt very awkward, as if it were a one. People were writing, and suddenly a child came over and pulled his arm. Although he was not strong, it made him unable to fight heartily, and felt extremely suffocated.


    The clay figurines still have three points of earthiness, and the Red Lotus Knight Beast is obviously not the kind of existence with extremely high xinxing cultivation. It has been pressed and beaten by Naruto and the Celestial Beast again and again, in the heart of the Red Lotus Knight Beast. His anger also ignited, regardless of tactics or power loss, an extremely dazzling light was emitted from the Holy Shield Aquis in his left hand.


    "The Pure Land of Bliss!!"


    "Ugos Mortar!!"


    The Red Lotus Knight Beast and Galani roared at the same time, and from the mouth of the Red Lotus Knight Beast''s Holy Shield Aquis and Gulani, a terrifying energy pillar with invincible destructive power was simultaneously ejected!


    The power of Elysium and Urgos''s mortars mixed together and turned into a terrifying force capable of triggering chaotic changes. The energy density in it was comparable to the stellar nucleus. Even the Omega Beast used the brave shield. It may not be able to take it completely.


    The mixed energy flow rushed towards his face, exuding a scorching high temperature. It seemed that even the air on the moon was completely burned by the high temperature energy flow. Looking at the terrifying energy flow, Naruto''s heart was full of coldness.


    After all, with an incomplete ultimate body plus a complete body that can barely match the ultimate body, fighting one of the royal knights, their true power is also completely at a disadvantage, although Naruto and Celestial Beast rely on With excellent tactics, I have been playing the Red Lotus Knight Beast very depressed, but their actual strength is still not as good as the Red Lotus Knight Beast, not to mention the fact that the Red Lotus Knight Beast and Glani are now the gathering of all the power, and the power is even greater. More terrifying!


    Naruto looked at the dazzling beam of light, knowing that it was completely useless to avoid it, because after the light exploded, the power of the explosion was enough to sweep over one-third of the area on the moon. He and the celestial beast would definitely not be able to avoid it. , Naruto has no choice but to carry it hard!


    The big sword in Naruto''s hand was swung quickly. This time Naruto really used all his strength. Wherever the big sword''s blade passed, the sharp blade was like a magical paintbrush, drawing one by one in the air. The unique rhythm, which should have been an invisible force, actually produces the power to affect the present time and space, it is like turning painting into reality.(Is the magic pen Uzumaki Mingliang?)


    Naruto didn''t dare to relax at this time, and concentrated all his energy on the big sword in his hand, and the Tai Chi diagram in front of him turned faster and faster.


    This is so, when Naruto was really hit by the golden energy flow, Naruto still felt his whole body shake, an extremely terrifying destructive force swept over him, and countless cracks appeared almost immediately on the Tai Chi diagram he carefully drawn. , Seeing to collapse.


    This Tai Chi picture is not the innate treasure of Taishang Laojun, but a figure drawn with Naruto¡¯s power, connected with Naruto¡¯s own power, and the terrible destructive power of the Pure Land of Bliss and the Yougos Mortar follow. Tai Chi execution poured into Naruto''s body. Although most of it had been melted away, Naruto''s internal organs were still distorted, his throat was sweet, and a mouthful of blood almost came out.


    Looking at the Tai Chi picture that was about to collapse, Naruto made a fierce blow, bit the tip of his tongue with his teeth, and sprayed out the blood mixed with his own blood.


    Naruto already has the seventh sense realm. His blood has a special power, just like in a saint, those golden saints can rebirth and evolve the five little bronze saint clothes, and Naruto''s blood contains considerable Amazing power.


    The blood of Naruto''s seventh sense realm is indeed very good. Under the action of that blood, the cracks in the Taiji diagram are filled with red blood, and then he exerts the power of Tai Chi again. Naruto uses his own blood to stimulate Tai Chi. The power of the cyclone made the power of Tai Chi more sophisticated and complete. Under the horrifying discoloration of the Red Lotus Knight Beast, Naruto actually caught all the attacks of him and Glani and concentrated it in his hand. On the Great Sword Trinity.


    "The celestial beast! Give me the power!"


    The celestial beast looked at Naruto, feeling the same in her heart for the power he could exert at this time, and finally bit the silver tooth, the divine bow on the glove became huge, and all the eight wings behind it disappeared.


    "Take it if you want it, sacred bow and arrow!!"


    "Yes, this is it! The Light of the Wolf Warriors!!"


    Chapter 109-Catastrophe!The robbery of the digital crisis!


    The power of this sword fighting wolf light is absolutely extraordinary, because it combines the power of Naruto''s blood, and it also combines the destructive power of the red lotus knight beast and the grani, plus the celestial beast The Arrow of Heaven caused a qualitative change, and the combination of these two, exerted a destructive power enough to produce a qualitative change!


    A blood-red blood wolf whizzed towards the Red Lotus Knight Beast. Even with the strength of the Red Lotus Knight Beast, he felt a sense of extreme horror. While ordered Glani to escape quickly, he also picked up himself. His Holy Shield and Holy Spear quickly launched an attack to eliminate the terrifying Scarlet Blood Wolf.


    It''s just that this blood wolf is no longer a trick of its own, because it incorporates the power of Naruto, so it can be regarded as a special being created!


    This monster blood wolf appears very clever. It doesn¡¯t fight with the Red Lotus Knight Beast at all. Its figure is jumping and tumbling, and its speed is still higher than that of Glani, but its agility is not lost to the Red Lotus Knight. The beast, under the combination of the two, the royal savior of the Red Lotus Knight beast and the Ugos mortar of Glani all missed the target. The powerful attack resulted in the effect of helping the residents on the moon to rectify. Land on the moon.


    Seeing that he couldn''t avoid the terrible attack, Glani simply turned over and lifted the Red Lotus Knight Beast off his back, and then flew to the scarlet blood wolf that Naruto sent out without hesitation.


    boom!!


    Grani''s approach can be regarded as sacrificing one''s life for righteousness. With his body, he ran into Naruto''s blood wolf without hesitation, and at the same time detonated all the energy remaining in his body at the moment of the impact!


    Although Glani is not very agile, his destructive power is indeed the ultimate body level. The power of this blow is extraordinary. Even the land on the surface of the moon, because of Glani''s self-detonation, it is completely a fan. , Cannot be restored.


    I saw the bloody light on the blood wolf, weakened a lot by the impact of Gelani¡¯s self-detonation force, and seemed to be seriously damaged. When the Red Lotus Knight Beast saw it, although she felt distressed by Gelani¡¯s self-destruction, she knew that at this time. It must not be delayed, if he is really hit by the blood wolf, even if he is one of the royal knights, I am afraid that he will not be spared, the holy spear in his right hand emits an extremely dazzling sacred light.


    "Royal savior!!"


    The sword of the red lotus knight beast is intended to completely destroy the blood wolf, so the power has been increased to the maximum extent beyond the limit. Under this terrible power, even the holy spear made with the digital alloy of time can not help but appear. The crack was obviously because it could not fully bear the terrible force.


    A dazzling sacred light is emitted from the holy spear. This trick is the special move of the Red Lotus Knight Beast, and it has a very powerful effect on the Dark Digimon!


    Even if Naruto''s blood wolf is not restrained by the red lotus knight beast''s stats, the blood wolf that was weakened by the force of Glani''s self-detonation is afraid that it will disappear immediately.


    boom!!


    The royal savior shot the blood wolf on the forehead, and the terrible destructive power directly penetrated the blood wolf''s head. The bright white light passed directly through the blood wolf''s body. The blood wolf''s body seemed to be unable to bear it, and the whole body collapsed. Open.


    The red lotus knight beast saw the blood wolf collapse, and his face suddenly showed joy, but the joyful expression quickly disappeared completely, because the blood wolf that was pierced by him did not disappear, but turned into countless little ones. The little red light spot flew towards the Red Lotus Knight Beast!


    Those countless points of light are the ultimate transforming power of vampires that Naruto got from Kariya!


    Fortunately, this ability does not belong to his Chakra category, so it can be displayed smoothly now. The blood wolf itself is formed by the blood of Naruto through the power of the light of the wolf. Now the wolf shape has collapsed. , But Naruto''s blood did not disappear, and flew towards the Red Lotus Knight Beast.


    Although the Red Lotus Knight Beast didn''t know the doorway in those light spots, it still felt an instinctive crisis and immediately waved the holy spear.


    However, the light spots themselves were extremely scattered. Although the Red Lotus Knight Beast''s holy spear was very destructive, it was just a waste if it failed to hit. A few consecutive shots swept past, only a few light spots could barely be eliminated.


    The red lotus knight beast changed its strategy again, launching the royal savior and the pure land of bliss energy attacks, but his two moves are attacks that condense energy to one point to increase destructive power. Although the power is terrible, the attack area is too small. There was no obvious effect this time, but he consumed a lot of energy.


    In fact, Naruto¡¯s tactics are most afraid of the ultra-wide-range attacks of the Dunasmon¡¯s Dragon Collider, or tactics similar to ¡°suck and swallow¡±. If the Red Lotus Knight Beast has fallen to heaven and hell The ability of the beast, if it has the power of gluttony, even a few mouthfuls can eat all the red light spots, but it is a dream to make the red lotus knight beast possess the power of the fallen hell beast.


    The continuous powerful nirvana of the Red Lotus Knight Beast has no effect on those light spots. On the contrary, its own strength is not small. Naruto seizes this opportunity and uses the remaining power to manipulate those that are actually his blood. The red spot of light quickly penetrated into the body of the Red Lotus Knight Beast, and the Red Lotus Knight Beast was originally wrapped in a strong holy armor, but the abdomen was bombarded by Naruto''s wounds!


    Naruto¡¯s blood followed the wound in the abdomen and quickly penetrated into the body of the Red Lotus Knight Beast. The whole body of the Red Lotus Knight Beast began to emit a strange red light, which was obviously not the power of the Red Lotus Knight Beast. It comes from the blood light emitted by Naruto''s blood!


    After Naruto¡¯s blood penetrated into the body of the Red Lotus Knight Beast, it immediately began to wreak havoc. Even if the Red Lotus Knight Beast uses its own sacred power, it is difficult to suppress it, because the blood itself is not an evil attribute. It is not at a disadvantage, and the''battlefield'' is in the body of the Red Lotus Knight Beast. The more the Red Lotus Knight Beast resists, the more damage it will cause inside his body!

 1366 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1366

    Naruto formed a special handprint in his hand, and he murmured a word, as if he was using some kind of''curse'' to stimulate the power of his own blood. Naruto''s blood gradually flowed all over the body of the Red Lotus Knight Beast, just like the whole body of the Red Lotus Knight Beast. All of them glowed with blood, and when he was about to lose his own consciousness, a powerful force completely different from the Red Lotus Knight Beast suddenly emerged from the core information of the Red Lotus Knight Beast!


    Naruto''s body seemed to have received a heavy blow. His body was immediately damaged severely, and even the form of a wolf beast could not continue to be maintained. A digital code appeared on his body, and he immediately degenerated into a human appearance, his complexion extremely pale.


    He just wanted to use the power of his blood to plant a blood curse on the Red Lotus Knight Beast, and he wanted to control the power of the Red Lotus Knight Beast in his own hands.


    If the fighting power of the red lotus knight beast can be obtained, even if it only lasts for a period of time, Naruto can do a lot of things, but the power that gushes from the core data of the red lotus knight beast makes Naruto''s work fail, even he He was both affected by the backlash of the blood curse, and the damage was not light, but he and the celestial beast at the same time spoke out the source of the power gushing out of the red lotus knight beast.


    "Bright Beast!"


    Apart from that bastard, who has the ability to manipulate the core information of the Red Lotus Knight Beast, one of the royal knights?!It seems that even if the Bright Beast controls the Red Lotus Knight Beast by illusion, it can''t be completely relieved, so he left the last resort in his core information!


    When the red lotus knight beast''s power loss is too severe, the power left in the red lotus knight beast will be stimulated, and take the opportunity to seize control of the red lotus knight beast, because the light beast is in the dark area after all , The power he can use is also very small, only when the Red Lotus Knight Beast is weak, can he take the opportunity to occupy the body of the Red Lotus Knight Beast!


    "Bright Beast...I hate it! I hate it!"


    The red lotus knight beast was completely awake at this last moment, knowing that he was controlled by the light beast before, but now he has no way to resist it, when the voice just fell, the red lotus knight beast''s will completely disappeared!


    The power of the Bright Beast took the opportunity to occupy the body of the Red Lotus Knight Beast, and at the same time, that power triggered a change in the Red Lotus Knight Beast¡¯s Digicore, causing the Red Lotus Knight Beast¡¯s data to undergo a qualitative change, from the original sacred to darkness and Raging power!


    The red lotus knight beast itself is the most dangerous existence among the royal knights. Although in terms of strength, he also has Alpha beast and Omega beast on his head, but when it comes to the degree of danger, even the other royal knights together may not be able to compete Rival!


    The red lotus knight beast itself is a royal knight ranked at the highest point of network security, but it is also a virus species, and the real key to the problem lies in the red lotus knight beast''s holy armor and the special mark on the holy shield.


    Digital crisis!


    This thing is engraved on a very small number of Digimon, including the evolution of the same series from Kielmon to Red Lotus Knightmon, as well as Brightmon, and Phantom Jiaogamon. Throughout the entire Digimon world, there are only A very small number of Digimon have the engraved symbol of this digital crisis!


    The digital crisis itself has considerable power. If this ability can be used for peace, the Digimon world will be guarded, just like the Red Lotus Knight Beast.But once this power cannot be controlled, it may be devastating to the digital world!


    The Shining Beast knew that the Red Lotus Knight Beast had this digital crisis, so he chose the Red Lotus Knight Beast among the remaining ten royal knights. At this time, the power of the Shining Beast occupied the Red Lotus Knight Beast. Although his body didn''t have much power left, it was enough to trigger a digital crisis in the Red Lotus Knight Beast!


    The digital crisis symbol on the Red Lotus Knight Beast flashes a dangerous red light at a certain frequency. In the human world, it looks like a dangerous symbol of a nuclear crisis. With the digital crisis constantly shining, the entire Digimon world, All suffered an unprecedented catastrophe!


    Chapter 110-Evil Dragon!Destroy the evil of the dragon beast!


    The digital crisis on the Red Lotus Knight Beast was out of control due to the power of the Bright Beast. The originally calm digital crisis immediately issued a terrible power. This power caused the entire digital world to face a huge crisis, and it also caused The Red Lotus Knight Beast has changed.


    The sacred and stable aura itself has completely disappeared under the power of the digital crisis. Instead, a tyrannical and terrifying aura appears, as if its existence is to completely destroy the world, where it is like hell fire. Under the general flames, the red lotus knight beast faded away from the original holy armor full of sacred power, and turned into a monster dragon form with terrifying aura!


    Because the celestial beast poured its power on the arrow of heaven, now its eight wings have disappeared, unable to recover in a short time, and can only fall to the ground. Seeing that dragon roaring constantly, its complexion changed greatly and shouted. : "Destroy the Devil Dragon Beast?!!!"


    Destroy the Devil Dragon Beast, Ultimate Body, Virus Species, Evil Dragon Digimon.From the perspective of this world, the Destroyer Demon Dragon Beast can be said to be the "beast-like form" of the Red Lotus Knight Beast.Shattered Demon Dragon Beast is the most ferocious and evil being among the dragon-type Digimon. Compared with the Mechanical Demon Dragon Beast, it is as weak as a baby. Together with the Divine Dragon Beast, the Holy Dragon Beast, and the Blue Dragon Beast, it is called the four. Dalong is the four strongest dragon-shaped Digimon standing proudly at the top of the Digimon world, but its character is extremely violent compared to the other three dragons, and its fierceness is even three. Dragons can not be compared with it!


    The existence of the Devil Dragon Beast is a''digital crisis''. When the power of the Devil Dragon Beast awakens, it will cause a huge disaster to the digital world, and even lead to the complete collapse of the entire digital world, so it is called''Yes'' Incarnation of hell''!The nirvana is a hellscream that sends out a strong shock wave, completely shattering the enemy''s will, and ejects a world-killing flame that can turn all objects into ashes.


    The Celestial Beast had seen the Destroyed Dragon Beast before. In the distant Primordial Era, not long after the Ten Fighters sealed the Bright Beast, there was a Big Gula Beast that evolved angrily because all the tribe members were killed, but The posture after evolution is not the red lotus knight beast, but this hell demon dragon-the destruction demon dragon beast!


    When the Destroyed Demon Dragon Beast appeared, it caused a great crisis in the entire Digimon world. The scene of the collapse of the sky at that time, and the Celestial Beast cannot be forgotten today.


    Because the Celestial Beast was very clear that this power would cause the collapse of the entire Digimon world, it combined the power of the Ultimate Angel Beast and the Kirubi Beast that had not fallen into the sky at the time, and assembled the power of the three angels to finally bring this The stock digital crisis was sealed.


    At that time, the three angels had a dispute over whether or not to kill this dangerous Devil Dragon Beast, but they did not expect that the digital crisis on Devil Dragon Beast was sealed. It was originally terrifying and tyrannical. All the breath of''s aura converged, and what appeared instead was a Paladin Digimon with a heart of justice, the Red Lotus Knight Beast.


    In the end, the three big angels did not kill him because of the transformation of the Destroyed Demon Dragon Beast. The Red Lotus Knight Beast has also become one of the royal knights, guarding the Digimon network security, which is where Naruto and the Celestial Beast are now fighting. This red lotus knight beast.


    In other words, in fact, this Destroyed Dragon Beast was the one that almost caused the world to annihilate in the Primordial Era!


    Only at the time the power of the three angels was assembled to seal the power of the digital crisis. Now that two of the three angels have died, it is impossible for the celestial beast to evolve into the sacred celestial beast. In this digital crisis, I am afraid... ¡­


    The biggest digital crisis symbol in Xiongkou of the Shattered Demon Dragon Beast constantly shines, flashing and flashing, it is like a bomb counting down, and the power of this bomb is enough to completely destroy the entire digital world!


    Naruto saw the digital crisis sign on the body of the Destroyed Demon Dragon Beast, and his thoughts turned, and he had already guessed the intention of the Bright Beast. This speculation really shocked him into a cold sweat.


    According to Naruto¡¯s plot memory of Digital Four, Bright Beast¡¯s personality is self-confidence. As a result, this self-confidence has gradually become extremely conceited and arrogant because of the power in his hands. He is extremely self-assured and takes the entire digital world as his own.


    After being sealed in the dark area, Guangming Beast''s grievances never diminished. Instead, it continued to deepen. Eventually, he thought of destroying the world. Guangming Beast''s plan was to completely destroy the entire digital world, not just the Digital Earth. , But everything in this entire space, eventually reopening the chaos and reshaping a world that belongs only to him!


    Bright Beast will now use its own power to trigger the birth of Shattered Demon Dragon Beast, probably because of this idea of ??extinction, because Bright Beast itself also has the symbol of digital crisis, and naturally knows the power of Shattered Demon Dragon Beast.


    Although Guangmingmon is not sure whether the digital crisis that smashed the Demon Dragonmon can destroy the entire Digimon world, no matter what the result is, it is a good thing for him.


    If Shattered Demon Dragon Beast can directly destroy the entire Digital World, that would save Bright Beast¡¯s own effort. Anyway, he believes that he has the strength of a super extreme body. Even if the Digital World collapses, he will not die. Then he will be there directly. This ruined world creates a new world; even if the destruction of the Demon Dragon Beast cannot cause the world to collapse, it does not matter. Anyway, with Naruto Uzumaki¡¯s current state, the odds of destroying the Demon Dragon Beast are great, and he should be killed directly. One of the big troubles of the Bright Beast was removed. After the Sword Emperor Beast and the others collected the information of the Digital World, he could also be resurrected. It would not be a trouble for him to destroy the entire world.


    Guangming Beast and Datongmu Huiye have similarities, but Guangming Beast is more crazy than Datongmu Huiye.What Datongmu Huiye wants to destroy is only the humans in that world. She wants to turn those humans into her soldiers, but the bright beast intends to destroy the entire world, which is simply a total lunatic!


    There is no such thing as sane dragon beast, the only thing left is the desire to destroy ~ just looking, it can be said that the will to destroy caused by the digital crisis has eroded the core data of smashed dragon beast!


    Shattered Demon Dragon Beast waved his arms and roared a few times. Although he hadn''t displayed its nirvana, his sound waves had already broken the earth every inch, and it seemed that the entire moon land would be completely destroyed by his sound waves.


    Saliva is constantly flowing from the open mouth of the Devil Dragon Beast. This saliva is not ordinary, but is extremely corrosive. Even the rocks and soil on the ground are quickly corroded, giving out a terrible corrosiveness. Sour smell.


    The roar of the Shattered Demon Dragon Beast contained extremely terrifying power. Even Naruto and the Celestial Beast felt a shock of heart. When they were thinking about how to deal with this terrible Demon Dragon, the Shattered Demon Dragon Beast seemed to suddenly feel them. The light power on his body immediately turned to them, and at the same time let out an angry roar!


    This roar was completely different from the previous roar, which contained a terrible destructive power. Under the sound wave, the body and soul of Naruto¡¯s celestial beast seemed to be subjected to a huge shock. There was a sharp pain in the brain, that roar It''s like a sound storm in their minds, it''s hard to suppress, and it''s impossible to get rid of it. It has terrible destructive power that penetrates the soul!


    The Shattered Demon Dragon Beast issued a terrible hell roar, and simultaneously waved the two Demon Dragon wings behind it. The huge body flew towards Naruto and the Celestial Beast, and the thick tail of the lower body flicked towards Naruto¡¯s. The body slammed down.


    Naruto was already seriously injured in the battle with the Red Lotus Knight Beast, and now even with the power of Tai Chi, it is impossible to block the tail of the Shattered Demon Dragon Beast, flashed away, and immediately avoided the attack of the Shattered Demon Dragon Beast, and at the same time quickly turned towards the Celestial Beast Rushed to the position.


    Naruto is now in the form of a human, but at this time, he is not considering the issue of exposure or exposure. The palm of his hand swings again and again, swinging a Qi blade at the speed of light tangentially to destroy the devil dragon beast.


    Naruto didn''t plan on how this little trick would do the Destroyed Dragon Beast, he just wanted to delay for some time and take the Celestial Beast away first.


    I saw the air blades sent by Naruto ping pong on the body of the Destroyed Demon Dragon Beast, but it was of no use at all. His body was the same as the sacred armor on the Red Lotus Knight Beast, which was a digital alloy of time, extremely strong. Naruto''s attack didn''t work, but instead aroused the ferocity of the Destroyer Dragon Beast, chasing after Naruto endlessly.


    Naruto picked up the celestial beast on the ground that had almost lost its fighting power, and at the same time tried his best, even burning his own life force to escape, but the power to destroy the beast was above him, and there was no reason but wildness. , So it is extremely difficult to deal with.


    Naruto held the celestial beast and dodged constantly, and used the terrain on the surface of the moon to create obstacles to the destruction of the dragon beast, but it was still useless. No matter what Naruto did, the destruction of the dragon beast would just claw and roar. Completely annihilate it, Naruto''s power is about to be exhausted, and there is still one person on his body, so the speed is not as fast as the Destroyed Demon Beast, and is gradually approached by the Destroyed Demon Dragon.


    The celestial beast was in Naruto¡¯s arms, injecting his little power into Naruto¡¯s body, trying to escape this crisis, but the smashed dragon beast still chased up, because at this time the two were in physical contact, the celestial beast I can feel the strength of Naruto¡¯s body withered, and even his life¡¯s fire slowly weakened. The celestial beast looked at Naruto¡¯s already pale face, and then looked at the Shattered Demon behind. The dragon beast, in his heart, gave birth to an emotion for the first time in his life.


    That emotion is called hatred...


    The celestial beast deeply hates her weakness and powerlessness...If she has the power...If she directly killed the Destroyed Demon Dragon Beast in the Primordial Era...


    When the female beast fell into deep self-blame and self-resentment on the same day, the Destroyed Dragon Beast opened her mouth, black and red flames flew out, launching a fatal offensive against them!


    Extinguishing flames!!


    Chapter One Hundred and Eleven-Fallen to Heaven!Lilith, the Queen of Darkness!


    The celestial beast can deeply feel the terrible heat of destroying the world-destroying flames of the devil dragon beast, and it seems that even her body is about to burn.


    In fact, it was almost the same. The mask that the celestial beast had been wearing was half melted by the heat of the extinguishing flames, revealing a thrilling autumn pupil.


    The celestial beast felt a suffocating sense of death in the flames of extinction. If he was in the state of the celestial beast, he could use the power of the tree of life crystal to slowly offset the terrible power of the flames of extinction. The celestial beast could only watch the suffocating flames, and slowly waited for death.


    Or the scariest thing in the world is not death, but you can''t die if you want to.

 1367 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1367

    The Celestial Beast definitely didn''t want to die in her heart, but she didn''t even want to see Naruto die in front of her in order to protect herself.


    Naruto¡¯s body has already exhausted all its power. The X evolution had too much influence on him last time. If Koizumi¡¯s five fighter souls were in Naruto¡¯s place, he might still have a chance, but obviously, No matter in that world, there will not be a kind of fruit from a fruit tree called''if''.


    A call of death came from behind the extinguishing flames, Naruto had no strength to escape, so he could only use the last strength to throw the celestial beast in his arms, and then opened his arms, using his body to block the extinguishing flames of the demon dragon beast!


    Although this does not actually have much effect, it can only delay the death of the celestial beast a little later, but Naruto still did that, only subconsciously!


    "what!"


    Naruto''s screams resounded like a bell in the legend, resounding in the heart of the celestial beast, and the celestial beast looked at the human being engulfed in flames and looked very thin and completely stunned.


    The Celestial Beast has faced many powerful enemies since the ancient times. There are definitely not a few Ultra Digimon defeated in her hands, but there has never been an enemy that can bring such a shock to the Celestial Beast, making her heart seem to be I cut a piece severely, and even my thinking stopped.


    boom!


    What awakened the mind of the celestial beast was the sound of Naruto''s body falling to the ground after being burned by the extinguishing flames.


    The celestial beast used both hands and feet, without any image at all. It crawled to Naruto''s side, trembling, stretched out his hand, placed it on Naruto''s back, and touched a piece of scorched black. With the strength and perception of the celestial beast, it was unexpectedly Can''t feel any breath of life.


    "Healing Light!"


    The celestial beast extracts power from its core data, even if it will cause its own mutation or disappear completely, it doesn''t matter, as long as it can cure him.


    However, the celestial beast has healed countless Digimons, and almost has the healing light of the living dead and fleshy bones. At this time, Naruto, who was burned by the flames of the extinction, is useless, no matter how the celestial beast performs healing. The light seems to be of no use to the burns on Naruto''s back caused by the extinguishing flames. What makes the celestial beast feel terrible is that Naruto is in human form at this time, but there is a digital code on his body.


    "Healing light! ... Healing light! Heal me quickly!"


    The celestial beast completely ignores the existence of the devil dragon beast, and continuously displays the light of healing, but it is completely unable to restore Naruto''s vitality. The celestial beast feels that the power in his body is gradually exhausted again, and the temperature in his heart slowly becomes cold and strong. Her shell was completely shattered, and tears flowed from her mask, half melted by the flames of the extinction.


    If I hadn''t let him come to the digital world, he would not...


    If I have stronger power, I can defeat the Destroyer Dragon Beast...


    If I can be stronger, I don¡¯t need him to help me resist...


    The celestial beast used her healing light to heal countless Digimons, and countless digimons have felt its kindness, but as a result, the healing light of the celestial beast can''t heal the person he loves the most. It was like a joke that the goddamn god made to the celestial beast.


    After such a blow, no matter how gentle the celestial beast was, countless hatred emerged in her heart.


    She hates the Destroyed Demon Dragon Beast that killed Naruto... hates the Bright Beast that caused this crisis... but the Celestial Beast hates its powerlessness even more!


    The celestial beast knelt on the ground, his hands had scratched the soil on the ground, and his nails were deeply pinched into his palms without noticing it. The Destroyed Beast roared while approaching, preparing to kill the celestial beast. The beast also didn''t feel anything, and in this terrible silence, the celestial beast finally ushered in an explosion.


    "I want strength!!"


    The celestial beast knelt on the ground and shouted up to the sky: "It doesn''t matter if I sell my soul to the devil, I want strength! No matter what the price is for me, it doesn''t matter if I fall into hell forever. Give me strength! Give me strength!"


    The sacred celestial beast, who was once one of the three angels, is now under a heavy mental blow, finally uttering the words of falling to heaven!


    The extremely dark mood and the extreme demand for power have caused a terrible change in the Digicore of the Celestial Beast!


    The original light and sacred core material was infested by the dark heart of the celestial beast, and in a trance, the image of the sacred celestial beast appeared on the celestial beast, and it seemed that it could evolve into the ultimate sacred celestial beast at any time. Generally, in the digital core of the celestial beast, the original power of the sacred light is slowly infested by dark emotions, and black and white each occupy half, and the image of the sacred beast on the celestial beast has also changed.


    Because of the darkness invading the celestial beast''s heart, the image of the sacred celestial beast on her body also changed. The dazzling golden wings were reduced to only four pieces, and they looked like bat wings. The gentle and sacred appearance disappeared completely, the mask was lifted up a little, revealing a pair of eyes that revealed the strange scarlet light, and countless hatred in it!


    ''not enough!I want stronger power!!''


    Under the extreme desire for power, the celestial beast completely abandoned her bright heart and fell completely into the darkness!


    The Digicore of the Celestial Beast has changed from the original light to complete darkness. Even the Dark Digicore after the fall of the Kirubi beast is incomparable with the current state of the Celestial Beast. The Celestial Beast has abandoned the heart of light. I got a huge power as I got my wish!


    The purple-black light of evolution enveloped the whole body of the celestial beast. When this dark evolutionary light appeared, the bright beast in the deepest part of the distant dark area also felt it, and immediately displayed its power, and a circle appeared in front of him. The light curtain inside is exactly the meaning of the celestial beast being shrouded in the light of dark evolution at this time.


    "Did you fall into the darkness completely? I didn''t expect that among the three angels, the first one to fall into the darkness completely was you, the holy female beast!"


    The bright beast really never thought that even if the Kirubi beast was affected by him, it was not completely fallen to the sky. The situation of the ultimate angel beast is similar, because the dark power of the silver mirror beast is limited, and it cannot make the ultimate angel The beast completely fell into the sky and became the ultimate beast, which weakened the power of the dark ultimate angel beast, but the celestial beast completely abandoned the heart of light, and what he would get is a huge and majestic dark power!


    The dark evolutionary light enveloped the whole body of the celestial beast. The strength of this evolutionary light was so strong that even the world-extinction draconic beast could not approach it. Hell roars continued in the air, but it seemed that it could not shock the celestial being in the evolutionary light. beast.


    What finally emerged from the light of evolution was a female Digimon who had completely discarded the bright side of the past and was reborn in the form of darkness!


    Lilith beast!


    Lilith Beast, Ultimate Body, Virus Species, Demon King Digimon!Like the fallen hell beast, it is one of the seven supreme demon kings among the dark coefficient babes, and the only female among the seven demon kings. Her dark power surpasses the apex of countless dark coefficient babes and is more famous than beautiful appearance. Terrible power!


    The female devil-type Digimon in charge of sinful sex ~ desire.The Digimon that evolved from darkness after the celestial beast completely fell to the sky should itself be the highest female angel of the same level as the sacred celestial beast, and was called the goddess of darkness after the fall.It confuses all enemies with a demon-enchanting appearance, and it is said that Digimon who cannot resist its charm will definitely die. They are very forgiving of evil deeds, and are ruthless to good deeds.


    The golden claws equipped on the right wrist, the claws of Nazar, can corrode everything it touches. The special move is to corrode the opponent¡¯s phantom pain with dark breath, which can make the data slowly melt from the end of the body. Until death, will suffer endless torture, and the cruel curse that can only be released until death!


    Lilith is wearing a purple back robe, black bat wings on the back, and golden claws on her right wrist. Everything about her looks so noble and beautiful, she can be called the first beauty in the dark.


    Lilith beast has a charming ~ enchanting and charming smile on her face, but the smile can''t reach her dark green eyes at all, and when she glances over Naruto on the ground, Lilith beast has that kind of surface The smile on the face couldn''t be sustained, flipped his hand, turned Naruto''s body over, and lifted his messy blonde hair, charming face, only endless tenderness, looking at his beloved man.


    "Wait for a while, I will be with you soon."


    Lilith beast pointed a finger, and a purple-black crystal immediately wrapped Naruto''s body. Since he had died in front of her, she didn''t want his body to be damaged in any way.


    Turning around, when facing the World Destroying Demon Dragon Beast, Lilith Beast actually revealed a Mori Leng killing intent even more terrifying than the Digital Crisis, and raised the golden claw on his right wrist.


    "Waijia, use this magic claw to tear you to pieces!!"


    Chapter 112-Goddess of Nemesis!Lilith''s Hate!


    Although the Destroyed Demon Dragon Beast was irrational, it could also feel the Lilith Beast''s provocation and killing intent, and immediately roared and rushed towards the Lilith Beast.


    Lilith beast hated the ruined dragon beast for''killing'' Naruto, and did not hope that the battle would affect Naruto''s''corpse'', so with a finger, the amethyst crystal coffin containing Naruto''s body immediately turned away. Flew away, away from the battlefield.


    The Devil Dragon Beast is not interested in a "dead man", only the desire for destruction is left in his heart~ Wang, the only goal in his eyes now is the Digimon that exudes powerful and hostile power!


    The digital crisis symbol on the Devil Dragon Beast flickered more dazzlingly and more urgently. Obviously, the power of the digital crisis was gradually deepening and gradually began to affect the entire digital world.


    I saw that the dilapidated Digit Earth was covered with a dark cloud, and the red lightning continued to increase. The entire Digimon world was attacked by this red lightning, even on the moon!


    If you look carefully, the radiation frequency of the red lightning has a certain relationship with the frequency of the digital crisis shining on the Devil Dragon Beast. When the frequency of the digital crisis on the Devil Dragon Beast reaches the fastest, the digital The world will be destroyed, but today''s Lilith beast doesn''t care about these things!


    She fell because of love ~ became the demon of darkness. For her, the digital world that she had tried to protect is no longer important. Now she is fighting the Devil Dragon Beast, just to kill Naruto. The guy was completely tortured to death, and it has nothing to do with guarding!


    Shattered Demon Dragon Beast did not have those thoughts, only the desire to destroy ~ Hope Destroyed Demon Dragon Beast roared, turned its body, and the thick and huge tail slashed towards Lilith Beast.


    Destroying the dragon beast is extremely powerful, and without reason, there is only the desire for destruction in its head~ hope, so it does not consider the problem of energy loss, every blow is used with full strength, and this blow is Even the Ultimate Digimon can''t bear it easily!


    With a light wave of the golden devil''s claw on Lilith''s right wrist, a dark golden light was emitted from the golden devil''s claw, which turned into a huge golden devil''s claw. With a finger grip, it actually grabbed the tail of the ruined devil dragon beast!


    In fact, with the strength of Lilithmon, it¡¯s not too difficult to take the opportunity to smash and destroy the digital crisis symbol of the dragonmon xiong mouth. In that case, the catastrophe facing the digital world can be eliminated, but now Lilithmon is completely Without the feeling of saving, all she wants is to torture the Destroyed Dragon Beast to death!


    Because of this deep hatred, Lilith beast did not immediately activate the claws of Nazar to corrode him after grabbing the tail of the Destroyer Dragon Beast, but gave a light breath.


    Lilith beast¡¯s seemingly charming and enchanting movements are actually very terrifying attacks. With this breath, she immediately turned into countless purple bats in mid-air, and the complete female demons and monsters can also be summoned in this way. Bats attacked, but the strength of the monster girl is completely incomparable with the ultimate dark queen Lilith monster.

 1368 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1368

    Lilith''s breath turned into seven purple-black bats. Although there were only seven bats, they were quite brutal and violent. Each bat opened its mouth and started to bite the body of the Demon Dragon Beast!


    The body of the Destroyed Dragon Beast is full of the Digital Alloy of Time, which is extremely strong. These bats can''t penetrate the defense of the Digital Alloy at that time after a few consecutive bites. On the contrary, the Destroyed Dragon Beast is very fierce and fierce again. Up.


    But since Lilith beast intends to torture and destroy the Demon Dragon Beast, how can her attack return without success?


    After the seven bats bite dozens of times in a row, they finally slowly figured out the characteristics of the digital alloy in the body of the smashed dragon beast. When they spoke again, they did not open their mouths and bite directly, but from the mouth. Ultrasound!


    In nature, bats themselves are special creatures that can emit and receive ultrasonic waves and use them to locate them. The ultrasonic waves emitted from these cute bats made by Lilith beasts are not just for positioning.


    The sound waves emitted by those bats have a certain frequency, and while vocalizing, they slowly adjusted the frequency of the sound waves, and finally adjusted to a certain special channel. However, the previously undamaged Devil Dragon Beast suddenly roared in pain. The body was constantly tumbling on the ground, and it seemed that he was under a terrible and painful attack. The body was constantly twisting because of the severe pain, and under the sweep of the tail, he didn''t know how many rocks were turned into dust.


    The seven bats kept flying around the body of the Devil Dragon Beast, and at the same time the ultrasonic waves in their mouths kept emitting. That continuous ultrasonic wave can be said to be some kind of sonic weapon!


    When the bat bit the body of the Devil Dragon Beast, it was unable to succeed because the Digimon of Time was too hard, but with each bite, the bat gradually understood the resonance frequency of Digimon of Time, and caused the destruction by ultrasound. The Digimon of Time on the body of the Devil Dragon vibrates constantly.


    This kind of ultrasonic weapon attack, no matter how sturdy the digital alloy at the time, could not completely resist.In other words, it is because the Digital Alloy of Time is too strong, but it makes the Shattered Dragon Beast suffer more damage. If the body of the Shattered Dragon Beast is soft, like a floating beast, this kind of sound wave weapon is nothing. effect.


    And this kind of sound wave will not only trigger the resonance of the Digitium of Time on the Devil Dragon Beast, it will continue to invade the brain of the Devil Dragon Beast, causing a sound storm effect in his brain, destroying the Dragon for a time. The beast felt the pain in his head, as if the whole brain was about to shatter, and a sensation of extreme irritation, irritability and pain surged at the same time. Even the smashed Demon Dragon Beast could not bear the violent pain, on the ground. He kept tumbling and hissing, and finally he suddenly spoke.


    "Roar!!"


    The instinctive response of the Destroyed Dragon Beast was not bad. After being tortured by the ultrasonic attack for a period of time, he immediately launched his own attack Hellscream. His Hellscream is also a sound attack. This is extremely violent, like The demon king¡¯s descending roar instantly suppressed the ultrasonic waves emitted by the bats, and the seven bats were shocked by the sound waves of the hellscream, as if they were suddenly frozen in mid-air. Then the body was illusory, and finally turned into a strip. The dark purple gas disappeared without a trace.


    The bat itself is just a small means. It is already very satisfied that the Lilith Beast can feel the pain of the Shattered Dragon Beast. After these bats disappear, the Lilith Beast feels nothing, just waving the golden claw of his right hand. A black mist condensed in front of him, and the Hellscream that destroyed the dragon beast fell into the black mist, making crackling electric shocks. In the end, the power of the black mist was completely dissipated because of the scattered power. .


    After the Lilith beast''s bat offensive failed, he immediately flew up, thinking of destroying the dragon beast and rushed away.


    Although the speed of destroying the dragon beast is not slow, the Lilith beast does not lose to him, and this small body, although the Lilith beast is not as good as the destroying the dragon beast in terms of brute force, the Lilith beast is also flexible. Enough to throw the Shattered Demon Dragon Beast out of two streets, relying on the advantage of its physical flexibility, Lilith Beast continued to fly around the Shattered Demon Dragon Beast, but just not head-on with the Shattered Demon Dragon Beast.


    The Lilith beast went around the head of the Destroyed Demon Dragon Beast, its beautiful sleeves wearing black sandals ~ legs ejected from under the purple dress, and kicked the Destroyed Demon Dragon Beast with incomparable dark power on one foot. Behind the head.


    Even if the body of the Shattered Demon Dragon Beast is extremely strong, it can''t help being kicked by Lilith Beast''s foot, and almost throws a dog to eat shit, and then immediately turned around, and the sharp dragon claws grabbed Lilith Beast.


    Lilith beast sneered, but instead of bumping into the Shattered Demon Dragon Beast, he immediately turned into a purple-black cloud and avoided it.


    The Shattered Demon Dragon Beast was extremely manic by the Lilith Beast¡¯s attacking methods, but the Lilith Beast relied on its excellent flexibility, so that the Shattered Demon Dragon Beast could only attack the air and could not defeat the enemy. It made the Destroyed Demon Dragon Beast become more manic, and finally a mouthful of highly corrosive saliva spurted out.


    Lilith beast sneered. She knew that the weakness of Destroyer Dragon Beast lies in the digital crisis sign in front of Xiong. It is not too difficult to kill him, but she did this purely for revenge, for revenge, so That''s why he played slowly and destroyed the monster.The strength of the two sides is actually the same, the Devil Dragon Beast has violent power, and the speed and defense are very good, but the agility is slightly worse.On the other hand, Lilithmon¡¯s own defense is slightly lower, but its speed is not lower than that of Destroyer Dragonmon, and its agility is even better. In terms of attack, Lilithmon has the claws of Nazar and Nazal that can directly ignore the defense of the digital alloy of time The curse of darkness, so the strength of the two sides is roughly equal, but the scheming, calm and wise Lilith beast in the battle, compared to the wild and ruined dragon beast, itself has long been invincible. Therefore, she was not in a hurry, or that Lilithmon didn''t regard Shattered Demon Dragon Beast as an opponent at all, but she had to tortured and retaliated against a Digimon.


    Facing the super-corrosive saliva spit out by the Destroyed Demon Dragon Beast, Lilith Beast was not nervous at all, and the golden claws on his right wrist seemed to be drawn.


    "Nazar''s Claw!"


    The golden devil''s claws exudes the terrifying dark power representing one of the seven great demon kings, Lilith beast. The corrosive power contained in the golden devil''s claws itself is far above the destruction of the devil dragon beast. The highly corrosive saliva was actually corroded by the claws of Nazar of Lilith beast.


    Lilith beast gave a chuckle, and once again launched a non-lethal, but absolutely painful continuous attack, that is, directly destroying the digital crisis symbol on the Shattered Dragon Beast without using Nazar''s claws. Step by step from this digital world to death, there is no regret, just enjoying the pleasure of torture and revenge. Only in this way can the pain in her heart be weakened.


    However, Lilith Beast, who was focused on torturing and destroying the Demon Dragon Beast, seemed to have not noticed. The dark crystal coffin she created to store Naruto''s corpse was actually slowly shrinking.


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirteen-Killing!Destroy the ending of the dragon beast!


    Lilithmon is now focused on revenge, and of course he hasn''t noticed the situation on Naruto''s side, and the crisis of the entire digital world has been ignored by her.


    Because the Lilith beast has not killed the Shattered Demon Dragon Beast, the digital crisis of the Shattered Demon Dragon Beast has become even more sinister. The terrifying power contained in the digital crisis has caused the entire digital world to change!


    Those terrifying arcs are not real lightning, but a time and space storm that is even more terrifying and can cause fatal blows to Ultra Digimon!


    The power of the Devil Dragon Beast will slowly start to collapse the space walls of the entire digital world. From the moment the digital crisis on his body begins to flicker, the space walls that protect the entire digital world will slowly begin to crack. Those lightnings are From the space of different dimensions, the time and space storm that came to this world!


    The flickering frequency of the digital crisis on the Devil Dragon Beast will become faster and faster. When his digital crisis finally stops shining and glows red, the space wall guarding this digital world will completely collapse, and this world will Complete annihilation in the time and space storm of another dimension, that kind of terrifying power, even the Ultimate Digimon could not bear, even the strength of Lilithmon, only annihilation in the time and space storm.


    That kind of crisis is so terrible, even the strength of Lilithmon has only annihilation, not to mention the maturity, growth, and even infancy, including those Digimon in the founding village.


    If the space wall really collapses completely, even the dark area may collapse. In that case, with the strength of the light beast super ultimate body, it may be possible to persist from that huge crisis, and then recreate in all completely destroyed worlds. world.


    Lilithmon must know that once the wall of space collapses, she will never be spared, but she has no love, and life has no meaning to her, whether it is from the countless Digimon or her own. Therefore, in this space Before the wall completely collapses, she will do her best to torture and destroy the dragon beast to compensate for the pain in her heart, and then die with Naruto when the world is destroyed.


    Because there is nothing to attach to, so there is nothing to fear, so it looks terrible!


    Lilith Beast¡¯s tricks are ruthless, and every attack makes the Shattered Dragon Beast extremely painful, but Lilith Beast just doesn¡¯t kill the Shattered Dragon Beast all at once, but it takes this torture time endlessly. Just extend it.


    At this time, the fragmentation of time and space caused by the digital crisis has become more and more serious. Not only the Digital Earth, but also the moon, and the entire universe have been swept in. Many Digimon have been killed in the storm at that time, although they can Going back to the founding village to rebirth, but Lilithmon doesn''t care about it. She was once regarded as the mother by countless Digimon, but now she has abandoned the entire Digimon world for her beloved!


    Destroyer Demon Dragon Beast is obviously not the kind of Digimon who thinks about issues. To him, he doesn¡¯t understand what the Digital World destroys. Now Destroyer Demon Dragon Beast¡¯s head only kills the female Digimon in front of him. The only idea.


    The Shattered Demon Dragon Beast roared out of Hellscream continuously, but it was of no use to Lilith Beast. Lilith Beast released its dark power to form a black cloud, which resolved all the roaring sound waves that hit her, while other sound waves spread out. Lilith Beast was not in the mood to take care of it. The power of Hellscream didn''t hurt Lilith Beast, but it spread to the distant space base and killed many Pentagram Beasts.


    The Shattered Demon Dragon Beast couldn''t defeat the Lilith Beast continuously. Instead, he was continuously attacked by the Lilith Beast. Although it didn''t damage the root, it caused severe pain all over the body.


    Shattered Demon Dragon Beast itself was extremely irritable. When Lilith Beast repeatedly attacked like this, the anger in his heart finally erupted like a volcano, with extremely terrifying flame power brewing in his mouth.


    Extinguishing flames!!


    Lilith beast saw this terrifying red and black flame, almost stunned. She would never forget this trick, because it was this damn flame that took Naruto''s life in front of her!


    Naruto was unable to avoid the World-Extinguishing Flame before. With the speed and agility of the Lilith Beast, it was very easy to avoid the burning of this World-Extinguishing Flame, but she did not do so, instead of avoiding it, she changed it. The fighting style just now actually greeted the Destroyed Dragon Beast in the opposite direction.


    Because this trick''killed'' Naruto, Lilithmon must completely defeat this trick. From a tactical point of view, Lilithmon''s approach is very unreasonable, but there is no way. It''s her heart''s choice!


    The Lilith Beast no longer dodges like just now, but with an amazing aura, flies towards the Destroyer Dragon Beast, facing the world-destroying flame with an endless aura of destruction, Lilith Beast lifts itself up. The golden claws on the right hand and wrist exude endless corrosive power, evolving a dark golden light.


    "Nazar''s Claw!!"


    The Lilith beast screamed. The flame was originally invisible, but the Lilith beast¡¯s claws of Nazal seemed to have caught something, and the terrible power of corrosion was immediately transmitted from the claws of Nazar. It was the highly corrosive saliva that corroded the Destroyer Devil Dragon Beast, and now even this World-Extinguishing Flame couldn''t withstand the terrible corrosive power of Nazar''s Claw, and it was slowly corroding.


    It¡¯s just a head-to-head confrontation with the Desire Flame, Lilith beast is absolutely uncomfortable, the snow-white delicate skin was burned by the Desire Flame, and her body was burned everywhere, if it were not for her high-end ultimate body strength at this time, plus the Desire Flames and her attributes are the same as darkness, I''m afraid the damage will be even greater!


    Because of the confrontation, the Lilith beast now knows how powerful this world-destroying flame is. The anger in his heart is unable to think that Naruto used a human body to resist this terrible flame just now. Emerge in control.


    The woman here now is not a sacred celestial beast, but a Lilith beast, one of the seven demon kings. The Dark Heart itself is the source of the power of the seven demon kings. At this time, the anger that emerges in the Lilith beast has strengthened her Power, the golden claw on the right wrist emits a deep dark golden light in the burning flames of the world, Lilith beast burns all over, turning all its power into an attack, and a claw actually grabs the flames of the world extinguishing dragon beast. It''s a crush!


    Those scattered flames were not immune to the corrosive force of Nazar''s Claws. Before they fell to the ground, they were all corroded, and eventually disappeared completely, without a trace!


    After destroying all the world-destroying flames with one move, the Lilith Beast did not retreat, but rushed towards the Shattered Demon Dragon Beast.


    The Destroyed Demon Dragon Beast did not have as much consideration as the brain cell. He felt this powerful enemy flying towards him, and the Destroyed Demon Dragon Beast immediately opened its huge mouth, trying to completely crush the enemy that made him very angry!


    Lilith beast¡¯s tactics are really unreasonable in the eyes of others. It is not just the flames of destroying the dragon beast just now, but now it uses the terrifying power of the body to smash the dragon beast, facing the shattering demons. With the huge open mouth of the dragon beast, the Lilith beast did not give in, but opened its two delicate arms and grabbed the upper and lower jaws of the shattered dragon beast!


    The brute force of destroying the dragon beast is definitely higher than that of the Lilith beast, but the Lilith beast is already determined to die, so she madly outputs her dark power. Her tactics at this time presents a kind of woman should not have With his courageous spirit, with his seemingly delicate and weak arms, he actually blocked the huge bite force of the Shattered Demon Dragon Beast!


    The Destroying Demon Dragon Beast desperately tried to grit its teeth and bite the enemy into pieces. Under his strange power, the Shattered Demon Dragon Beast made a rattling sound between the upper and lower jaws. It seemed that his muscles would be overstretched at any time. Big and torn.


    The Destruction Demon Dragon Beast is extremely fierce, but the dark power erupting from the desperate Lilith Beast at this time is how the Destruction Demon Dragon Beast can shake it.Even under the huge bite force of the Destroyed Demon Dragon Beast, Lilith Beast felt that its body was under the pressure of almost collapse, but it did not back down, and the level of ferocity and outrage was still above this evil dragon!


    The noble and beautiful faces of Lilith beast were twisted together, and the golden claw on the right wrist suddenly exerted force.


    "Watch me tear you apart! Claws of Nazar!!"

 1369 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1369

    The terrifying dark power erupted from the incomparably luxurious Nazar''s claws. Even if the Digimon of Time on the Demon Dragon Beast was destroyed, it could not resist its corrosive power. The lower jaw held by the Lilith Beast¡¯s right hand was in the Lilith Beast. Under the terrifying power that broke out, he was actually torn off!


    The Lilith Beast that had torn off the jaw of the Destroyed Demon Dragon Beast grabbed it with five fingers, and the dark power quickly corroded that jaw, leaving no residue.


    The jaws of the Shattered Demon Dragon Beast were torn off by the Lilith Beast, and it felt extremely painful. As he ran away, the huge dragon claws grabbed Lilith Beast.Lilith beast should be able to avoid it, but it only moved its body slightly to avoid the vital point. It blocked the claws of the Devil Dragon Beast with the gold claw of the right hand, and at the same time took the two dark golden hairpins on the head with the left hand and placed it on the tongue. The next tian, bent towards the eyes of the Destroyed Dragon Beast and ejected!


    Lilith beast''s body was caught by the dragon claws of the Destroyed Demon Dragon Beast with two deep scars, but her face did not change at all. I don''t know if she got Naruto''s ability to cut off pain and destroyed the Demon Dragon. The Beast¡¯s attack on Lilith Beast is also too difficult to dodge. There is no digital alloy protection in his eyes. Those two golden hairpins have ruined a pair of tricks to destroy the dragon beast, and the dark power is still causing damage inside. , So that the Destruction Demon Dragon Beast felt extremely painful!


    Lilith beast''s expression suddenly seemed crazy, and he seemed to be very happy to appreciate the painful appearance of the Destroyed Demon Dragon Beast, but the madness soon calmed down, his eyes looked like a dead person, Gujing Wubo, reached out his hand and caught the Destroyed Demon. The tail struck by the dragon beast, with five fingers, with the corrosive power of Nazar''s claw, penetrated the defense of the Digital Alloy of Time, and at the same time a dark, evil, eerie and spooky breath followed the fingers of Lilith beast Passed into the body of the Destroyed Dragon Beast!


    That is the strongest trick of Lilithmon, which can make the data of the recruits collapse from the end, and will suffer endless pain before death, and eventually even the strongest curse of dying for relief.


    "Phantom pain!!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Fourteen-Nearly Dead!Lilith''s affection!


    After Lilith Beast cast the strongest curse Phantom Pain, it did not continue to attack, as if all its strength was exhausted, it slowly fell to the ground.


    This phantom pain itself is a very vicious and eerie curse. The Digimon under this curse will suffer endless pain. In the pain of transcending Ling Chi, feeling the life slowly disappearing, unable to survive or die, it can be said that there is no way to heaven. , There is no way to hell!


    The Digimon cursed by this phantom pain will suffer endless pain, not only the body, but also the soul will be burned by the magic fire, and it will be miserable.


    And because Lilithmon is a Digimon with the name of the Seven Demon Kings, the Digimon killed by her can''t really escape even if she died.Because the Digimon killed by the Digimon named as the Seven Great Demon Kings, the core data will fly to the dark area and become the flesh and blood of the Demon King, whether it is the Lilith Beast or the Fallen Hell Beast, it can be said to be truly eternal. Don''t be overborn!


    The Lilith Beast is going to destroy the Demon Dragon Beast suffering from this kind of eternal pain, even if the entire Digimon is annihilated, the Destruction Demon Dragon Beast will never be saved.


    After Shattered Demon Dragon Beast was hit by Lilith Beast¡¯s phantom pain, starting from the tail, his body data began to slowly decompose, and the rate of decomposition was very slow, compared to the previous corrosion rate of Nazar¡¯s Claw. Turtle speed, but it is such a cruel curse that slowly erodes and decomposes the body of the shattered monster!


    Starting from the tail and spreading upwards little by little, the existence of that curse is a huge pain for the destruction of the dragon beast, but the bigger problem is that this curse cannot be lifted at all!


    This evil curse called Phantom Pain can only be cracked by the Lilith Beast itself. If others want to crack it, they need to rely on the strength several times more than that when the Bililis Beast is enough.


    It¡¯s just that in order to use this phantom pain to completely end the Destroyed Dragon Beast, Lilith Beast condenses the dark power to one point. The power that caused the phantom pain has been robbed several times more than usual, and the pain caused is also doubled. In terms of the strength of Lilith Beast , A force several times stronger than her concentrated blow, only the bright beast sealed in the dark area can do it.


    However, the seal of the bright beast has not been lifted, and it is impossible to leave the dark area at all, and with the character of the bright beast, it is absolutely impossible to save the dragon beast.


    Due to the infinite pain caused by the curse, the Devil Dragon Beast was constantly tumbling and howling, and at the same time, it attacked the surroundings indiscriminately. After the Lilith Beast fell on the ground, she didn''t bother to control the Devil Dragon Beast, but screamed. Go in the direction of the person.


    The huge dragon tumbling behind, constantly making terrifying howls and explosions, all this seems to have no effect on Lilith beast, or that her heart is dead, and since the shattered dragon beast is doomed to die, Of course Lilith Beast would not care anymore.


    Under the curse of Lilith beast¡¯s phantom pain, the Devil Dragon Beast endured endless pain and finally died out with a howl. The digital crisis symbol on him also disappeared, but the collapse of this world did not happen. It will end!


    If Lilithmon killed the Destroyed Demon Dragon Beast at the beginning of the digital crisis, then removing the Digital Crisis symbol on his body would eliminate this world-destructive crisis, but the time for Lilith Beast to actually kill is too long. It''s too late, the space wall of this world has collapsed to the point where even the rules themselves cannot be repaired, so I can only sit and watch the whole world slowly collapse.


    It didn''t matter to Lilithmon, she didn''t intend to continue to live anyway, after cursing the phantom pain on the Devil Dragon Beast, she turned and walked towards Naruto.


    At this time, the dark crystal coffin containing Naruto¡¯s corpse has shrunk a lot... to be precise, it has become thinner. The original thick and solid amethyst crystal, at this time, only a thin layer remains, like It is translucent like glutinous rice paper.


    Lilith beast saw this dark crystal coffin become like this, his eyes flashed and waved his hand, the dark crystal coffin that had little power left suddenly turned into purple-black powder, and Lilith beast immediately caught it. Naruto, feeling the seemingly non-existent aura in his body, his eyes suddenly burst into joy!


    Of course, Naruto won¡¯t die so easily, but his power is consumed too much, even his own life force has been consumed a lot, coupled with the powerful destructive power of the world-killing flames that extinguished the dragon beast, blocked his voice, causing Naruto was temporarily dead.


    In this state, Naruto''s own consciousness does not know whether he is awake, but as long as he has enough energy supply, he can escape from this state of temporary death and regain consciousness again.


    Lilith beast sealed Naruto¡¯s body with a dark crystal coffin, which, by coincidence, provided Naruto with energy. The dark power of Lilith beast is a good tonic for Naruto, and five in his body. The power of the souls of the fighters is affected by the dark power in this dark crystal coffin. The five souls of fighters circulate back and forth, and finally a special power is automatically generated!


    That special power is called gluttony, and it is the power of sin that the fallen hell beast controls!


    Lilithmon itself is also one of the Seven Great Demon Kings, and Naruto once merged and evolved the five kinds of fighter souls into the fallen hell beast that is also one of the seven great demon kings. Therefore, under the stimulation of the dark power of Lilithmon, The soul also automatically''simulates'' a power similar to that of the fallen hell beast.


    The power of these five fighter souls was almost exhausted, so after simulating the power of the fallen hell beast, they immediately activated the power of''gluttony'' and began to devour the powerful dark power nearby!


    Lilith beast was holding Naruto at this time, and the power of gluttony in Naruto automatically started to consume the dark power of Lilith beast. Lilith beast didn¡¯t mind the loss of its power at all, and even took the initiative to remove its darkness. Power was injected into Naruto''s body, feeling the more and more powerful breath of life in Naruto''s body. In the eyes of Lilith beast that had lost its light, the color of life appeared again!


    Naruto felt like he had walked around in hell. It seemed that when Naruto thought he was going to stay in hell forever, a strange force pulled him back from the depths of hell.


    This power may not be so powerful for Naruto, but with a certain nostalgic heart, Naruto, who has reached hell and unconsciously, wakes up immediately and merges his power with this dark power. In one place, he finally returned his consciousness to his body, while slowly opening his eyes.


    so big!So soft!It smells so good!


    Although you shouldn¡¯t think about these at this time, Naruto is really filled with this feeling. Although he has opened his eyes, he still feels darkness in front of him. The mountain ~ the peak obscured the view.


    "Just wake up...just wake up..."


    Lilithmon hugged Naruto tightly. Even the battle with the Shattered Demon Dragonmon just now, even the space fragmentation caused by the digital crisis, could not cause such a violent tremor in Lilithmon''s heart!


    Even if she abandons the kindness and sacred power of being an angel, she will never forget this relationship. She herself was enchanted by love. Now that Naruto wakes up, even if she is as strong as a Lilith beast, It is also difficult to control the heat flow to the eyes.


    Because at this time this woman has become the dark goddess Lilithmon, and they can be considered to have experienced the "parting from life and death", so Lilithmon did not hide the feelings in his heart, hugged Naruto tightly, and continued to shed tears. With her joy.


    Naruto is not an idiot. You can guess what happened just now by feeling the dark power of Lilith beast. He naturally knows that Lilith beast was darkened because of him, and it can make the angel, one of the three big angels. For him, Naruto felt that he was really qualified to be proud.


    Feeling the deep affection of Lilithmon in his heart, Naruto''s hands passed through Lilithmon¡¯s armpits and hugged her back tightly, while his cheeks slowly moved from the two soft~soft breasts~ meat. Lifting up, I found the two trembling purple lips.


    Lilith beast has an outgoing personality. For the man he loves, he certainly won''t be as shy and introverted as it was when the celestial beast was. He unreservedly expresses the feelings in his heart, and can''t wait to let his body be completely integrated into Naruto''s body. Let him taste the taste on his lips.


    The deep enthusiasm evoked the desire~fire in the two of them. Lilith beast itself is the queen of sex~desire. Although I have not experienced this aspect, it can be regarded as a''talent''. Her eyes are moisturized. Looking at his beloved man dimly, he said: "Let''s do it, there is still some time."


    Now Lilith Beast really feels a bit wanting to cry, which is different from the situation of crying with joy just now, but at this time it is helpless.


    She tortured and destroyed the dragon beasts slowly just now for revenge, which led to the seriousness of the digital crisis. Now the destruction of the digital world cannot be stopped. Even if she has such a powerful strength, she cannot avoid it. She knew that Naruto could die. If she was resurrected, she had already done her best to destroy the digital crisis in the Devil Dragon Beast, and now it would not happen that she would face death just after she resurrected. This can only be said to be days.


    Lilithmon knows that in this situation, neither she nor Naruto will survive the collapse of the world, so even before the world is destroyed, she wants to do it with Naruto once, at least not to stay until she is dying. Any regrets.


    Naruto admits that the beauty of the Lilith beast really makes him very emotional, because Koizumi can¡¯t really eat it. He has been holding back for many years, and now he has been tempted by the Lilith beast intentionally or unintentionally~ Under a certain The place had reacted, but Naruto looked at the countless cracks in the sky, reached out and grabbed a hand on the xiong part of Lilithmon.


    "Stupid, don''t underestimate my persistence~ Long power, so how about a little time? When I solve this trouble, let''s study the matter of giving birth."


    Lilith beast was attacked by him and caught Xiong''s part. He didn''t see any irritation in his heart, but his body trembled, his cheeks were flushed with lust, but he couldn''t help being surprised after hearing Naruto''s words.


    "You said you can stop this digital crisis?!"


    "of course!"


    Naruto stood up full of confidence, stood up like a Lilith beast. When it comes to height, Naruto in a child state should be similar to the Lilith beast, but the Lilith beast doesn¡¯t know what it is, and feels that he needs it. Look up at the man next to him... man!


    "You also know that I am not an ordinary human being. There will be no problem using the power I have just realized."


    Naruto was full of confidence in his heart. Although he almost died, the more he experienced the cruel situation, the more his strength could be improved. This one-day trip to hell also has a lot of benefits for Naruto, Naruto finished. After this sentence, he stole a mouthful of Lilith beast''s lips, looked at the affectionate eyes, and smiled: "Don''t doubt, just like before, just trust me."


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifteen-Infinite!The power of the light of birth!


    Naruto¡¯s words are really confident enough or even arrogant, but this time he did understand, and he also has some ways to use certain powers in his body, so he is confident that he can resolve this crisis in the digital world. !


    "Dual soul evolution, war wolf beast!"


    Naruto once again took out his Digimon Dragon machine, merged with the light system double fighting spirit, and evolved into a light fighter war wolf beast!


    It''s not that the form of the wolf beast has any special power, but the power that Naruto has just realized and can barely use. It needs to be attached to some weapons to exert the strongest power. Kusanaru sword has now become one of the steel fighters. Soul, Naruto has only half here, and the remaining half is in Koizumi, unable to revert to the shape of Kusanaru sword, and the Trinity of the Great Sword of the Wolf Warrior is obviously the best choice.

 1370 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1370

    The collapse of the entire digital world has reached a very dangerous level. It is even said that if there is an ultimate Digimon continuously launching attacks on the cracks in the world''s time and space, it will only take a few times, and the space wall guarding this world will be completely When it collapses, the entire world will be annihilated in the cracks of time and space.


    Naruto seemed to be walking towards a high ground on the moon, not a mountain, but just a small raised mound, and when standing on that mound, the big sword in Naruto''s hand suddenly began to glow.


    The golden light is not the power of this war wolf beast, the power of the war wolf beast is light and sacred, and the light emitted is blue and white, but in this golden light, there is no such thing as sacred. The attributes of, but it contains majestic power, this light is exactly the power that Naruto temporarily displayed when he defeated Jilubiju last time.


    Newborn light!


    This nascent light itself should exist in the Saint Seiya world, but it was the first ray of light that appeared in the universe after the formation of the Saint Seiya universe.


    This light has extraordinary power. This light shines on Gaia''s arm, leaving a permanent and unrecoverable scar on Gaia''s arm, one of the primitive Greek gods of the earth, and this light is on the scar. The golden substance condensed on the surface can even produce lethal damage, and Gaia calls it the light of birth!


    The gods of the Olympus Protoss, especially the twelve gods of Olympus, themselves should be immortal and immortal, but the cycle of cause and effect under the road, even if the gods are already in the realm of immortality, Even if a god is besieged and defeated by the gods, he can''t hurt his life, but he has produced something like the first-born light, restraining the gods from being immortal!


    This nascent light is obviously the handwriting of the golden nightmare king, besides her, who can make such a thing?


    Only according to Naruto¡¯s knowledge, the light of birth is very scarce, and only a few artifacts have been built, including the weapons of Zeus, Poseidon, Hades, Athena, etc., if according to Naruto¡¯s memory In the plot of the saint warrior, the first-born light does not seem to remain, so where did the first-born light come from?


    Directly from the King of Golden Nightmare?


    Naruto didn''t think it looked like it. If the demon king gave it directly, she should at least give him a hint, so that Naruto didn''t even know that there was such a thing in her body.


    But now is not the time to think about this kind of thing. Anyway, he will go to the Saint Seiya world sooner or later. It''s time to investigate it carefully. Anyway, the most important thing now is how to eliminate the crisis facing this world.


    Naruto almost died this time. During his life and death, he actually made him aware of the existence of the first-born light in his body. With his realm, he has barely been able to exert part of the power of the first-born light, which is exactly the slight light from his sword. Golden light!


    Naruto lifted the big sword trinity to the sky, the light of that birth has the terrifying power of killing gods, and the power it exerts is really extraordinary!


    When Naruto held the sword high, the golden halo attached to the sword suddenly and slowly spread out, turning into a huge golden light curtain, which seemed to spread continuously, intending to cover the entire universe!


    If it is Naruto¡¯s own power that is to be dispersed throughout the universe, the power may not even kill an ant, but this new born light comes from the power of the golden nightmare king, this golden light itself is that The symbol of a golden king, so the power that this new born light can exert can even be said to be equal to the heavy break!


    Because whether it is the light of the first birth or the rebirth, it is itself a very small part of the power of the golden nightmare king. The power of rebirth can destroy the world, kill the gods and kill the Buddha, but it can also bring rebirth and let everything Glow a new life!


    The same is true for the power of the first-born light. The infinite power contained in the first-born light is used by Naruto to repair the collapse of this world. I can only see where the golden light curtain passes, the cracks in the entire universe seem to be Only a gentle hand slowly brushed over, the cracks in the entire time and space were slowly filled by the power of the light of birth, and finally the whole world banged, the huge light curtain centered on Naruto¡¯s body, spreading to the whole Digimon World!


    The huge catastrophe caused by the digital crisis was easily resolved by Naruto with the power of the light of birth. Although Naruto felt exhausted because of the power of the light of birth, he looked at the space-time cracks in the universe. The appearance of all disappeared, but also nodded in satisfaction.


    Although he can only exert a small part of the power of the first-born light at present, since he knows that there is such a thing as the first-born light in his hand, if he can exert its full power, he will definitely want to kill God in the future. Possible mission!


    Looking at the slowly disappearing halo on the big sword in his hand, Naruto was full of confidence in the future!


    At this time, I saw a golden light suddenly falling from the sky, slowly falling on Naruto''s body, and at the same time, the power lost in Naruto''s body quickly grew, and this power Naruto is no stranger, it is merit. Power!


    Although in terms of plot, this digital crisis is not the biggest crisis in the world, Naruto¡¯s salvation is a real thing, so Dadao¡¯s merits fall in his body, Naruto Uzumaki!


    Many Digimon still don¡¯t know that this human saved them from destruction, but Naruto doesn¡¯t care about it either. After degenerating into a human form, he walked up to Lilithmon, wrapped her slender waist with one hand, and smiled: "Now, it''s time for the two of us to study some important human relations."


    Lilith''s beastly eyes showed a strange light, and she did not conceal her deep affection. She did not expect that Naruto would have the power to save the catastrophe of this Digimon world. Although to her, the digital world is no longer more important than him, but If you can continue to live with Naruto, what''s so bad?At the moment, Naruto throws a hint of glamour.


    Naruto has been abstinent from desire in this world for many years. Now the fairy Lilithmon is not a green apple like Koizumi. The two of them are already at heart, so naturally they don¡¯t need to endure anything and immediately control the moon with super powers. The rock on the surface made a house out, and at the same time an enchantment was set up to prevent being peeped by the bright beast ~ After peeping, the two achieved good things in this hut.


    Lilith beast is a lust~demon king, it can be said to be naturally charming~bone. Naruto has endured for many years. Now he has been released from Lilith beast, of course, he has been fighting endlessly until the ultimate body of Lilith beast. Embarrassed to fight, because the power was exhausted and degenerated into a celestial beast, it was considered to stop. The two embraced and entered a sweet dream...


    Although the incident was extremely dangerous this time, Naruto finally came over. Not only did he recover from the original injury, but he also understood part of the magical effect of the light of the first birth. In addition, he gained a lot of merit, and more importantly, he I completely got the celestial beast, both physically and mentally. This is Naruto¡¯s greatest gain. Koizumi, who woke up after everything was over, didn¡¯t know what medicine this guy took, how every day They all smile so...


    Some people are happy and some are worried. The Bright Beast''s mood is definitely not very good now, because his loss of power this time is not small. As a result, the digital world has not been destroyed, and the damn Light System has not died. And know, and his current energy can only be concentrated on the digital world data collected by Omegamon.


    Because of the huge damage caused by the digital crisis before, many places on the Digital Earth have been damaged. This undoubtedly speeds up the speed of Omegamon and their collection of data. Many places do not need them to do it at all, because of the digital crisis at that time. ''S destruction and turned into unowned materials, they only need to take those materials away, and then send them to Guangming Beast.


    Sword Emperor Beast looked at the data ball in his hand, and he seemed to be able to see some confusion on his face without facial features, and then waved his hand.


    "Send it to King Bright Beast!"


    Although the matter with Fu Naruto went very unsuccessfully, the Royal Knights successfully collected a lot of information, which still made Guangming Beast feel some comfort. At this time, he once again received the information sent by the Sword Emperor Beast. With that stronger and stronger power, Guangming Beast''s face also showed a satisfied smile.


    "You are doing a great job, Royal Knight, send me more information!"


    "Yes, King Bright Beast."


    Dunas Beast seemed to be very loyal to Bright Beast, and immediately responded loudly, while Sword Emperor Beast suddenly asked, "By the way, Bright Beast King, did you forget our previous agreement?"


    "Don''t worry, Sword Emperor Beast, I will talk about everything when I am resurrected."


    The Sword Emperor Beast seemed to hesitate, but under the hint of Omega Beast''s eyes, he didn''t say much, but said: "We look forward to the day when you are resurrected."


    "The three of you are really strange, why do you want to go to the human world?"


    "Of course it is to rule them, to obtain information about mankind, to rule all mankind, so we have to go to the human world. Power is justice. This is what you taught us, Lord Bright Beast."


    "No need to say good things about me, hurry up and collect more information, so that I can be resurrected soon!"


    "Yes, King Bright Beast!"


    Chapter 116-Founding Village, the Awakening of Motherhood!


    The celestial beast never thought that one day he would run out of power and degenerate because of doing that kind of thing. Thinking about the situation carefully, even the celestial beast itself didn''t know what to say, but these were not important.


    Although the celestial beast degenerates from the Lilith beast, the core material has been infected with the dark part after all, which is not so easy to get rid of, and the celestial beast itself has no intention to get rid of it.


    For her, the darkened self is more courageous, and there is nothing wrong with showing her heart in this way.


    The crisis caused by the destruction of the dragon beast is over, but the crisis encountered in the digital world has not been resolved. The royal knights want to go to the human world, so they need to rely on the power of the beast. This is why they are willing to be driven by the beast. The reason for collecting information for him.


    Naruto and the others stayed on the moon for a few more days, and finally relied on the power of the spacecraft to finally return to the Digital Earth. At this time, the situation of Digital Earth was in danger!


    Because of the previous digital crisis, the entire Digital Earth was seriously damaged, and the speed of collecting data by the Royal Knights has also accelerated a lot, and when they knew their next goal of collecting data, everyone couldn''t help but become disheartened.


    Founding Village!


    It can be said that it is the birthplace of all Digimon. Except the Digimon that was killed by the Seven Demon Kings and will never be born again, there are also Digimon that self-destruct core data cannot regenerate like the Dark Beast. After death in battle and old age, they will reach this place and re-incubate in the form of digital eggs.


    It can be said that this founding village is the starting point of the entire Digimon world. If it is gone, the future of the Digimon world will be gone!


    What''s more, there are still countless Digimons in the founding village, waiting to be hatched. If all the data of those Digimons are scanned by the Royal Knights, then the Digimon World will have to wait at least a few hundred years for its vitality to be restored. After that.


    Although the mentality of the Celestial Beast has changed, the Celestial Beast is not the Lilith Beast after all, but it can be said that whether it is the Celestial Beast or the Lilith Beast, Naruto is the first priority in the heart, and the Digimon world is in the Celestial Beast. He is ranked second in my mind, and I can''t ignore it.


    Naruto knew this kind of change in the Celestial Beast''s heart, and didn''t say anything about it, because it was also good.


    It should be the man¡¯s possessiveness that is at work. Naruto hopes that he is first in the heart of any woman in his own. Nothing can be more important than him, no matter if this thing is someone else, or the''world'' is so grand The wording.


    Riding a red locomotive, Naruto and the others arrived at the founding village without much effort, but they can only say that it is okay. It has not been scanned by the Royal Knights yet, and perhaps because of the power of the Digital Earth itself. Guarding, this founding village was not damaged during the previous digital crisis, so the digital egg here is also well preserved.


    In a circular place under the cover of a colorful tree is the founding village.


    According to the goddess, the founding village will be born because of her relationship.


    In the distant ancient times, there were constant battles between Digimon. In addition, the data update rate was too fast at that time, and the life of Digimon was therefore very short. Therefore, every day, countless Digimon died because of various reasons and became digital. egg.

 1371 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1371

    At that time, there was no founding village in this world, so after death, those Digimon turned into Digimon, basically staying in place, and then they became food for other Digimon.


    At that time, the sacred female beast couldn''t bear this kind of thing to continue, so after discussing with the ultimate angel beast and the Kirubi beast, the three angels used the power of the three angels to activate the''power of rules''!


    The three angels at the time formulated such a rule. After the Digimon died, the body data would of course be as before. After the core data became the Digimon, it would fly to a place called the founding village to be reborn.


    The big tree in the founding village, which emits colorful rays, was also created by the holy celestial beast using the power of its tree of life crystal. It contains a lot of life force, and it will continue from the nearby land. Absorbing power and nourishing the countless digital eggs here, they have not withered for many years.


    Fortunately, the power of this rule has become a body after it is formed, and will not disappear because of the death of the three angels, otherwise the death of the ultimate angel beast and the cherub beast would have caused an abnormal change here!


    And the colorful tree created by the holy female beast is now the source of power for this founding village.


    Bogao Beast headed into the founding village with Bada Beast on his head and looked at the surroundings, and said, "Great. Fortunately, this place has not been scanned yet, otherwise, a new life would not be born."


    Naruto looked at the founding village and didn''t know what kind of feeling he had. The entire Digimon world was destroyed due to the digital crisis and the relationship between the royal knights, but the founding village seemed to be independent from the world. Affected by the smoke from the outside, the place is still so peaceful and beautiful. Looking at the big tree that continuously emits colorful light, Naruto suddenly thought of something.


    "Speaking of which, if all the Digimons here are scanned, then no more Digimon will be born. What is the point of ruling a world with nothing like this?"


    The celestial beast shook her head and said, "I don¡¯t know if you ask me about this kind of thing. The bright beast¡¯s thoughts are not known at all. Even the ultimate angel beast can¡¯t understand what that guy is thinking. During this period of time in the area, his thoughts must have become more and more extreme, you ask me to guess I can''t guess it."


    Naruto nodded, and gave up trying to speculate about a madman, this kind of unreliable thing. While everyone else was caring about the Digimon, he got close to the celestial beast and hugged her slender waist. .


    "But instead of caring about these digital eggs, why not care about when will you give me a baby?"


    The Tiannv Beast''s face turned red, but she still has a change in her personality. She is not as good as before. Those amazingly beautiful Qiu Tong glanced at him white through the mask, and then groaned: "We have to wait for the matter of Bright Beast to be resolved I''ll talk about it later. After all, there is that guy. It''s hard to say whether we can live in the future. You don''t want me and my child to think about how to escape from Guangming Beast all day long."


    Naruto nodded in agreement and leaned his head on the shoulder of the celestial beast. Although he has had many lovely daughters, this does not prevent Naruto from wanting to become a father again. Speaking of which, those naughty bags, Naruto People haven''t seen them for a long time, so I have to find some time to go back.


    But Naruto was holding the Celestial Beast, and thought of something else in his head.


    After all, he is a human, and the celestial beast is a Digimon. Humans and Digimon are combined. Is the child born a human or a Digimon?


    Also, humans are born in a viviparous way, Digimon... Naruto looked at the nearby Digimon, and it was obvious that it was born egg, so if the celestial beast becomes pregnant in the future, will Naruto go to the midwife or prepare to hatch? Where''s the box?


    The more Naruto thought about it, the more chaotic he became, so he shook his head quickly and stopped thinking about these messy things.


    On the other side, Koizumi saw so many Digimons for the first time, and couldn¡¯t help but feel curious about it~ Touching what the Digimon looks like, or it¡¯s a girl¡¯s natural motherhood, seeing so many Koizumi seems to be a bit awakened in this aspect of the digital egg, but when she stretched out her hand, a sharp feather suddenly flew in the air!


    The feather didn''t seem to really attack Koizumi, but flew past her and nailed to the ground, the threat was self-evident.


    "who?!"


    A white swan flew out of the nearby bushes, and in this world, this swan was obviously a Digimon, she was the''nanny'' of this founding village, Swan Beast!


    "Please don''t touch those digital eggs with your hands."


    "Swan beast, don''t be so nervous, these children are not bad guys."


    The swan beast looked at the celestial beast and recognized that this person was the celestial beast who had created this founding village. The expression on his face was immediately replaced with respect and joy. He nodded and said: "Heavenly beast, you are really fine. Great."


    "Ok."


    The celestial beast nodded slightly, looked around at the countless Digimons around him, and said: "It has been so hard for you to take care of these Digimons by yourself over the years."


    "Although it is a bit hard to be alone, I am happy to take care of these children."


    Seeing the expression on Swan Beast¡¯s face, of course she knew that she was telling the truth. She smiled and nodded. His eyes suddenly swept across Naruto¡¯s face, and he saw his face with a subtle smile. Suddenly, his eyes fell on a digital egg nearby.


    ''Children...''


    In fact, the Celestial Beast who also wanted to have a child in her heart looked at the Digimon nearby. She was really aroused by her motherhood and couldn''t help but stretch out~ I touched one of the Digimon gently with her hand, and the hand of the Celestial Beast touched it. When it reached the surface of the digital egg, a sacred light was emitted from the digital egg, and the celestial female beast couldn''t stand it for a moment when he saw this familiar light.


    "this is not¡­¡­"


    Click!


    A crack appeared on the Digimon touched by the Celestial Beast, and then it broke with a bang, and a brand new Digimon was born from it, with three pointed horns on its head and two big ears almost longer than the body. The color of chocolate all over.


    "Black big-eared beast?"


    Chapter 177-Protection and Destruction!Fight the Royal Knights again!


    Black big-eared beast, growth period, data species, beast-shaped Digimon.One of the very rare twin Digimons, the one with one horn on the head is the big-eared beast, and the one with three horns on the head is the black big-eared beast.Its ecosystem is surrounded by mysteries, and it can be seen from the body structure that it is classified into the beast coefficient code beast, and the rest is still unknown.The special move is to eject an air-conditioning bomb mixed with crushed ice from the mouth-blazing ice.


    Although the black big-eared beast is said to be rare, it is definitely not a very strong Digimon. Even in the growth period, it is not the type with particularly strong combat effectiveness, but the sights of Naruto and Celestial Beast are all focused on this just now. On the born black big-eared beast.


    There is no great reason, but the ultimate form of the black big-eared beast is a cherubim.


    In other words, this newly born black big-eared beast is actually the shape of the Kirubi beast that was defeated by Naruto before being reborn, just like it was a Badamon.


    It may be because it is one of the three angels, so it has a lot of power remaining. Therefore, once it is hatched and reborn from the Digi Egg, it will be in the growth stage. Compared with other childhood stages, black big ears The beast¡¯s ¡°start point¡± can be said to be much higher, and the probability that he can evolve into a Jilu Beast again in the future is also very high.


    It should be because it is the reincarnation form of the three major angels, so it is different from the beginning. The black big-eared beast is very fearless, but its round eyes look around curiously, and then it gently jumps. In front of Badamon, he said, "Hello, my name is Black Big-eared Beast, what is your name?"


    "My name is Badamon, hello."


    The two children seemed to be very in harmony when they met. In a few words, they became good friends. They played together. The celestial beast couldn''t help but smile when she saw it. Mingren exhausted her heart and said, "You should rest assured now. Come on, the ultimate angel beast and cherub beast have all been reborn."


    The face of the celestial beast was full of undisguised affection, turned his head and glanced at Naruto, revealing a sweet smile.


    Indeed, just like what Naruto said, now the Kirubi beast and the ultimate angel beast have all been reborn. Seeing the black big-eared beast and the bada beast playing happily, the celestial beast also let go of the last thing in her heart. A trace of worry, or to say, completely let go of the responsibility of being one of the three angels, and no longer let that heavy responsibility overwhelm her.


    Both the Ultimate Angel Beast and the Kirubi Beast were reborn, and she was the same.


    The swan beast picked up the black big-eared beast playing on the ground and said, "I''m sorry, but I''m very busy now. I''m going to take this child to Chuang first."


    Although the black big-eared beast is already in the growth stage, it is only a newborn baby. The swan beast must of course take care of the black big-eared beast in the same way as it treats babies, and walks to the baby house with the black big-eared beast.


    The baby house is of course used to take care of the newly born Digimon baby, but the appearance of this baby house is really beyond Naruto''s expectations. It is not that there are no babies, but there are too many babies just born.


    This baby house is not big, but there are so many babies here!


    Because the baby Digimon just born is not too big, their baby chuang is the size of a big soup bowl. Naruto quickly glanced at the baby house full of baby chuang, according to him. It is estimated that there are less than a thousand babies here.


    It¡¯s not that the celestial beast has never been to the founding village before, but the fact that there are thousands of babies in the baby house really shocked her, and said: "Swan beast, why are there so many babies here?"


    The swan beast put the newly born black big-eared beast into an idle baby chuang, then sighed and said helplessly: "In fact, these children should be sent to them within a few days after their birth. I went to the area where I belonged, but now the locomotives and beasts are not coming. I have to take care of these children. It is impossible to walk away. Children are born every day. I can only leave them all here to take care of them."


    The celestial beast really feels a headache when looking at the baby in the room. Now I am going to transfer, I am afraid that it is not only the Digimon, but also the nearly a thousand babies here!


    Swanmon is not ignorant of the current situation in the Digimon world, but because of her duties, she can''t leave this place. Looking at the baby in the room, Swanmon is also full of sadness.


    "I heard that even Doushu Village disappeared not long ago. The locomotive beasts are very afraid of the changes in the Digimon world. They all hide in the tunnel. No locomotive beasts dare to come here, and the children here have no way at all. leave here."


    "It''s terrible now, the Royal Knights will come here sooner or later, if they don''t move these children away quickly..."


    The celestial beast looked at the baby in the room and sighed helplessly, and said, "I''ll go to the locomotive beast. After all, I was originally a sacred celestial beast. They should listen to me."


    "Well, the Royal Knights will be handed over to me and Koizumi, Takuya, you are always ready to transfer the Digimon!"

 1372 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1372

    "understood."


    In fact, it didn''t take long at all. Just five minutes after the celestial beast left, the three royal knights had already descended above the founding village.


    "On the order of King Bright Beast, we are going to scan the information of this village!"


    The last time Naruto and the others fought with these three royal knights, they relied on the power of himself, Koizumi, and the celestial beast, but in the end they struggled to lose and lose. If the female beast is absent today, it seems that Naruto and the others fell Downwind, but after Naruto¡¯s last battle with the Shattered Demon Dragon Beast, although he can only play a part of the power of the Firstborn Light, his strength has been greatly improved. Even if it is two against three, Naruto has a battle. power!


    "It''s been a long time, three royal knights!"


    When the three of Omegamon saw Naruto, there was a serious emotion in their eyes at the same time. Naruto was just standing there, but the last bloody battle left a deep impression on the three royal knights.


    Omegamon stared deeply at Naruto, and suddenly said, "The human named Uzumaki Naruto, was the Red Lotus Knight Beast killed by you?!"


    "To be precise, no, but his death does have something to do with me."


    Naruto shrugged. After the Red Lotus Knight Beast became the Destroyed Demon Dragon Beast, he died under Lilith Beast¡¯s Phantom Pain Curse. It was not his own hand, but Naruto was too lazy to explain to them what happened at that time. Things.


    "Anyway, there will always be a battle between you and us. Let''s go to war again, Royal Knight! Ultimate soul evolution, armored Garurumon!"


    "Ultimate Soul Evolution, Sha Gufang!"


    The battle must be carried out. Except for the final result of the battle, everything else is just nonsense. Naruto once again evolved into an armored Garurumon, covered in a shining light armor, and then immediately flew away, right There was a flash of light from the main muzzle of the arm.


    "Brilliant Cannonball!!"


    Naruto roared, and a powerful energy cannon shining with colorful light was immediately fired from his main cannon. Although it was only a move, the momentum of this blow was that the sword king beast and the Dunas beast were simultaneously Both of them were enveloped in.


    Obviously, Naruto plans to fight two royal knights at the same time with one enemy and two!


    Although the Sword Emperor Beast and the Dunas Beast were reluctant to bully the less with more, they also knew the strength of this human being, not to mention that Naruto''s attack had come before them, and they were unavoidable, and they simply attacked the enemy together.


    "Roar of the Dragon!"


    Dunas Beast raised his hands and simultaneously emitted red and blue energy waves from the orbs in his hands. The two colors represented the power of extreme cold and extreme heat respectively. The two rays of light gathered in one place and were hitting. Naruto¡¯s brilliant shells!


    boom!!


    Under the collision of the two strokes, the terrifying force immediately erupted, and the strong explosion wave almost enveloped the entire sky above the founding village.


    Naruto lifted his hands, and a strange wave of power was sent out from his palm, as if forming a unique shield, protecting the sky above the founding village, lifting the explosive power up, and flying into the sky.


    The sword king beast and the Dunas beast have been friends for many years. They cooperated tacitly with him. When the Dunas beast launched the dragon roar, it immediately flew behind Naruto with its outstanding speed and flexibility. The four blades waved at the same time.


    "Spiral Chinese Dance!"


    The four blades are extremely fast, and with the lessons learned from the last time, the Sword Emperor Beast used all its strength from the beginning this time, so as not to reappear like the last time, it is obviously stronger, but it is suppressed by the Shaguya Beast. In a sad situation, the four blades danced at extreme speed, as if they turned into countless sword blades, completely covering Naruto''s head.


    The spiral Huawu of the Sword Emperor Beast has a terrifying aura that makes the scalp numb, but Naruto is not nervous, turning around quickly, pushing and turning with his hands, with a mysterious power, instantly slaps the Sword Emperor Beast. The terrible sword energy was drawn to one side, and at the same time the mechanism on his body opened, revealing two main gun muzzles.


    "Brilliant double blow!!"


    Chapter 118-Fight alone with the two royal knights!


    The Glory Double Blow is the simultaneous firing of two Glory Cannonballs. Because the properties of the two cannonballs are different, the enemy has to withstand not only its own explosive force, but also when the two Glory Cannonballs cannot be blended and twisted. The power of twisting!


    The Sword King Beast knew that this Digimon evolved from humans was very powerful. Even though he was arrogant in nature, he did not dare to be careless. He immediately blocked one of the shells with an attacking shield in his hand. At the same time, the four blades gathered in one place. Together, they cut the remaining brilliant shell into pieces!


    Although the Sword Emperor Beast still ate part of its explosive power, after all, most of its power had been blocked by him, so it was only slightly embarrassed, but there was no major problem.


    Naruto was about to chase the sword king beast, and there was an extremely vast and powerful aura with an incomparable kingly domineering aura around him. At this moment, only Dunas beasts possessed this aura!


    Naruto regretfully gave up the idea of ??chasing the sword king beast, and at the same time turned around to face the attack of the Dunasmon.


    The whole body of the Dunas Beast showed strong domineering, and his eyes were proud of the king of the world, and a pair of sharp dragon claws were torn at Naruto. The dragon claws are both sharp and violent, which is very extraordinary!


    When it comes to true power, the Dunas Beast may not be better than the Destroyed Dragon Beast, and even said that at the point of rage, the Destroyed Dragon Beast is definitely more than that, but because the Destroyed Dragon Beast has no sensible relationship. All the moves are just to force people, so on the contrary, it is far less difficult to deal with than the Dunas beast.


    Naruto didn''t dare to underestimate the Dunasmon''s attack, and while backing, both hands gently swayed.


    The Dunasmon only saw Naruto¡¯s evolution into the Fallen Hell Beast X, that kind of overbearing, terrifying speed and power, and now it is the first time to face this strange cyclone, and understand that even Ou Migamon was also completely unable to help this human cause.


    The dragon claw attack power of the Dunasmon was extremely violent, but after entering Naruto''s Tai Chi cyclone, it was slowly weakened.


    Dunas Beast felt that the air around him had become stagnant, as if the air around him was not just the invisible air, as if it had all become extremely sticky clay, making every movement of Dunas Beast change. The score was heavy and clumsy, and there was a chill in my heart.


    Naruto felt the sharp aura of the sword king beast coming from behind. With the power of Tai Chi that he had not fully activated now, it was still difficult to deal with two royal knights at the same time. He sighed secretly and had to give up. This Tai Chi power is slowly brewing.


    "Brilliant Cannonball!!"


    Although Naruto was forced to be helpless, he obviously didn''t intend to let his attack completely fail. The moment he gave up the Tai Chi cyclone, the main gun on his right arm immediately sent a blow to the Dunasmon.


    The Dunas Beast was also trapped by the power of the Tai Chi cyclone just now and couldn''t get rid of it. In a hurry, he could only hold his arms against it. Just hearing a bang, the Dunas Beast was blown out.


    The blade of the sword king beast behind it turned into endless aura, attacking Naruto everywhere, forcing Naruto to be unable to pursue the Dunas beast.


    Before Naruto could catch his breath, he immediately faced the sharp attack of the Sword Emperor Beast. The golden blade turned into countless swords in front of Naruto. The swords seemed to be numerous, in fact there were only four. The reason for this illusion is because the attack speed of the sword king beast is too fast!


    The sword king beast itself is indeed very capable. With such an ultra-fast frequency attack, he can actually cover all of the four bladed attacks. This bladed attack is not only fast, but also extremely sharp. An attack was aimed at Naruto''s vitals, if he made a slight mistake, he might be pierced by the sharp blade immediately, and then the four blades would show off at the same time and dismember him completely.


    Naruto was concentrating on resisting the attack of the Sword Emperor Beast, with his speed and eyesight, coupled with the sturdiness of the armor on his body, there was nothing wrong with it, all the attacks of the Sword Emperor Beast were resisted, and the built-in device in the body of the Sword Emperor Beast All of his attacks were recorded and quickly analyzed in Naruto''s body.


    The Sword Emperor Beast couldn''t hurt Naruto in a continuous fast attack, and couldn''t help but feel a little anxious.


    ''damn it!It¡¯s been a long time since I saw this, the strength of this hateful human imp has actually become stronger again. Now it seems that the holy celestial beast is not here, it¡¯s really lucky, if the sacred celestial beast suddenly appears...''


    Last time it was in a three-on-three situation, and it was a result of both losses, but now Naruto''s strength has increased, and at the same time, facing the sword king beast and the dunas beast, Omega beast is stronger than Shaguya. The beast, but Naruto gave Shaguyamon a long time ago. She didn''t ask for merit but no demerit. She blindly defended, and Omegamon couldn''t take her down in a short time.


    Just as the sword king beast was worried, if the holy female beast suddenly appeared at this time, the consequences would be unimaginable...


    I felt terrified because of this thought, and the sword king beast''s offensive immediately began to become more fierce and ferocious, and the blade gradually made Naruto feel a little dazzled.


    The attack of the Sword Emperor Beast seemed to be powerful, but Naruto knew that the Sword Emperor Beast seemed to have gradually lost its composure. Such a fierce attack was too depleting strength. It seemed to be powerful, but in fact it was only the hero''s shortness of breath and the horse''s thin hair.


    If it''s a one-on-one situation, Naruto can hold on to the incompleteness, stay still, slowly dissolve the sword king beast''s attack with the power of Tai Chi, and then wait until he is exhausted before launching a thunder blow to destroy it, but With a Dunasmon nearby, Naruto couldn''t use this tactic!


    The Sword Emperor Beast that was attacking suddenly saw the bright light in the eyes of the guy in front of him, and when he felt bad, he heard a whirring sound, which sounded like a missile!


    "Machine destruction gun!"


    The sword king beast''s ears are indeed not faulty, what he heard is the sound of the missile launching!


    All the muzzles on Naruto''s body were opened, and endless missiles were launched from the body. Looking at that posture, it seemed that there was a posture that would not stop until all the ammunition in the body was fired!


    The huge amount of ammunition stored in the armored Garurumon is unmatched by other mechanical or modified Digimon. Throughout the entire Digimon world, there are only steel Garuru and Sadogdurmon that can be called mobile turrets. It can be matched.


    Naruto very generously launched all the missiles in his body. For a time, the sky was filled with smoke and the atmosphere of war, and countless missiles with dazzling flame tails quickly flew towards the sword king beast.


    The sword king beast knew that its defense power was low, not as good as the Dunas beast and the Omega beast, and did not dare to be hit by these missiles. The blade around him immediately swayed quickly. With every blade swing, Many missiles will be shredded!

 1373 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1373

    But the Sword Emperor Beast underestimated Naruto. His machine-destructive guns had a huge number of attacks, but they were not unruly and random attacks!


    Just now Naruto has carefully watched the attack mode of the Sword Emperor Beast''s spiral Huawu, and recorded it with the built-in electronic device in the body, and analyzed it while fighting. Although his missiles seem to be messy, However, it was covered by a small missile, and the truly lethal missile was hidden.


    The Sword Emperor Beast quickly used the Spiral Huawu to destroy Naruto''s missiles with offense instead of defense, and suddenly heard an explosion in his ears. It turned out that his blade was blown up by Naruto''s missiles!


    Even so, the Sword Emperor Beast did not pay attention. After all, his blade can be regenerated, and it doesn''t matter if it is blown up. But then, the Sword Emperor Beast soon regretted his carelessness!


    Naruto''s missiles seemed to be constantly flowing, and in the process of gradual attack and defense, the sword king beast finally found the problem.Those missiles that would be shredded by his blade often had little explosive power, but those that hit his blade had terrible power!


    The blade of the sword king beast is constantly being blown up, and the speed of destruction is faster than the speed of regeneration. The blade is getting shorter and shorter. Although the sword king beast is very reluctant, because the weapon is gradually suppressed by Naruto, it still Was gradually forced to gesture.


    The four swords around him only have the power to guard, and there is no power to attack, the situation seems precarious!


    The sword king beast used four blades to form a protective sphere to protect himself. Looking at the unstoppable missile bombardment, he had a terrible idea in his heart that he didn''t want to admit.


    ''Has he really seen through all my offensive?!''


    If not, the Sword Emperor Beast could not explain why Naruto¡¯s missiles could explode his own blade every time, but if it was true, this would be their first real head-on fight, and their attack mode was actually affected. The other party saw through, how terrifying potential this human being has?!


    Dunasmon finally recovered from the brilliant shells fired by Naruto just now. It was shocked to see that the sword king beast appeared precarious under Naruto''s attack in such a short time, but now It is not when considering this kind of problem, the Dunas Beast bursts out with a strong king''s aura and dragon''s power. The combination of the two turns into a huge dragon form, whistling and flying towards Naruto''s back. .


    "Dragon breath!!"


    Dunas Beast¡¯s attack is extremely powerful, obviously intending to encircle Wei and save Zhao. If Naruto doesn¡¯t escape, he will definitely have the breath of the dragon in this attack, but Naruto can clearly feel the terrifying aura behind him, but he doesn¡¯t. Dodge, the machine destruction gun continued to bombard, forcing the sword king beast to be unable to escape at all. When the breath of the dragon was coming into the body, Naruto made a sound of steam jetting, and then all the armor on his body fell off, leaving only Naruto''s body.


    "Star Blast!!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Nineteen-Fight for Life!The biggest power dragon collider!


    boom!!


    Undoubtedly, since Naruto did not evade, the dragon breath of the Dunasmon did not say that it missed it, and it hit his back!


    The Dunas Beast¡¯s attack was extremely powerful and used its full strength. It was originally intended to surround Wei and save Zhao, so that Naruto would not dare to attack the Sword Emperor Beast and avoid it. Since the Sword Emperor Beast saw its own attack, of course it could hide. Open, but Dunasmon never thought that Naruto would not do dodge!


    The power of the dragon''s breath of the Dunasmon is indeed terrifying, even if Naruto has displayed the power of Tai Chi behind his back to divert the attacking power of the Dunasmon as much as possible, but this blow still hit him. The old blood almost spurted out, obviously the damage was not light!


    Naruto wouldn''t have been attacked by Dunasmon for no reason, he just wanted to use the power of Dunasmon''s attacks to increase his speed!


    Although the attack of the Dunasmon was heavy, it was also because of this. A part of the power became the super thruster that Naruto accelerated, making his speed increase to the maximum in an instant, rushing toward the sword king beast at full speed.


    The sword king beast saw Naruto¡¯s fierce coming and knew the power of this blow was great, but his blade had been destroyed by Naruto¡¯s machine destruction gun just now. Although it can regenerate, it¡¯s definitely in the breath. There is no way to restore his strength, so he can''t block it, he can only avoid it!


    The sword king beast was already evading to the side at full speed, but Naruto was unexpectedly very agile under the terrifying superspeed that surpassed him. The sword king beast flashed to the side but did not avoid it at all. In the end, his body was still Hit by Naruto and sturdy!


    boom!!


    The sword king beast suffered a bigger blow than Naruto just now. According to the formula of physics, kinetic energy = mass x speed squared. In the case of equal masses, the faster the speed, the greater the kinetic energy!


    The Golden Saint Seiya who understands the seventh sense has the speed of light, which is 300,000 kilometers per second. Compared with the speed of sound of the Bronze Saint Seiya, it is faster and indeterminate. Therefore, the punch at the speed of light has the terrifying power of destroying the stars. !


    And Naruto rushed towards the Sword Emperor Beast with the weight of his body at a speed faster than the speed of light, and the impact force was beyond calculation!


    When the sword king beast was hit by Naruto''s body, it felt as if his whole body was about to be completely shattered in an instant. Even the armor on its body could not resist this terrible impact. Numerous cracks appeared on the pink body. It looks terrifying.


    The Sword Emperor Beast was hit by this terrible impact force and kept retreating. In the end, it couldn¡¯t even continue its flight. It fell on the ground, and it took a dozen steps back to resolve the terrible impact, but he himself Has been seriously injured.


    Although in the laws of physics, the role of force is mutual, this level of battle cannot be completely judged according to the laws of physics.


    Naruto¡¯s impact just now, logically speaking, he should have received the same impact force as the Sword Emperor Beast, but he can use the method of''jin'' to infuse most of the impact on the Sword Emperor Beast to make him He suffered more damage, and he was just a small matter.


    No one would have imagined that Naruto would actually use the dangerous method of fighting for life in a one-on-two unfavorable situation!


    Fighting for life is generally used in a one-on-one situation. After all, if there are two or more enemies, even if you kill one for life, your power will be greatly affected. Big damage, then the remaining one can easily swallow you, but Naruto did just that.


    "Sword Emperor Beast!!"


    Dunasmon and Sword Emperor Beast have been friends for many years. Among the Royal Knights, the two have the best relationship. At this time, seeing the Sword Emperor Beast seriously injured is really stunned. I am afraid that the Sword Emperor Beast will be called. The Dunas Beast killed by humans didn''t care much, and immediately flew to Naruto to isolate him from the Sword Emperor Beast.


    The Sword Emperor Beast was severely injured by Naruto''s starburst, and he was unable to exert his combat power in a short time. Naruto was not eager to kill the Sword Emperor Beast, lest he would be dying to fight back.


    Although he is now injured, his fighting power is lower than Dunasmon, but as long as he blindly defends like Shaguyamon, Dunasmon and Omegamon will definitely not be able to eat them in a short time. After the celestial beast comes back, and when that time comes three-to-two, then their side of victory will be very big!


    Dunas Beast also saw that he was deliberately delaying time, thinking about the mysterious disappearance before the start of the battle, and I don¡¯t know where the holy celestial beast was. Naturally, he didn¡¯t dare to be careless, and the sword king beast was seriously injured by him. The hatred of the Dunas Beast roared out of its powerful strength immediately!


    Dunas Beast possesses a very powerful kingly spirit. The combination of this kingly spirit and his own dragon breath has turned into an unprecedentedly powerful force. Now under his anger, it seems that he is encountering boundless fighting spirit. This intent to fight even increased his strength!


    "Dragon breath!!"


    The Dunas Beast roared wildly, and the aura on its body suddenly rose to its maximum. The power inside its body was released, and behind it formed a giant white dragon almost identical to itself, with blood-red eyes, and the giant dragon roared wildly. With a sound, he rushed towards Naruto.


    Naruto saw that the power of this dragon was extremely extraordinary, and the breath of this dragon was not under the one just now. Naruto was injured at the moment, so he shouldn''t fight it hard. Now he is performing the Tai Chi cyclone!


    Dunasmon saw Naruto¡¯s hands slowly swinging. His speed should be extremely slow. According to his own eyesight, there should be no invisible truth, but in the eyes of Dunasmon, Naruto¡¯s hands are indeed slow. Slowly became illusory, and in the end even he couldn''t see clearly the swing of his palm, was it clockwise or counterclockwise, was it going to the left or right?The Dunas beasts are all unclear.


    The Tai Chi cyclone in front of Naruto gradually evolved, and finally seemed to form a huge nebula in front of Naruto. This is not just a whirlpool, it seems that thousands of stars are brewing in it, majestic and majestic.


    After the dragon breath rushed into Naruto¡¯s Tai Chi cyclone, the nebula that he had evolved with the power of Tai Chi was in chaos, and all the stars in this nebula were shocked, and the closer stars were shattered. It splits up, obviously with great strength.


    And the power of the thousands of stars is indeed not trivial. Although part of it was destroyed by the dragon''s breath, there is still a lot of power left. Under Naruto''s control, the remaining stars flew toward the dragon''s breath.


    Those stars did not''sacrifice themselves for righteousness'' and directly hit the breath of the dragon, but kept circling around the body of the divine dragon, and under the action of the stars, it seemed that even time and space were slowly becoming distorted.


    The dragon''s breath was gradually drawn by the supernatural force of the thousands of stars, and he no longer flew to Naruto, but was brushed aside by the power of the stars, and flew to the place where nothing existed. It should have been the location of Breeze Village.


    Dunasmon did not expect that he could hack his tricks like this, and became more vigilant about his strange power, but Dunasmon knew that Naruto was in poor condition, so he couldn''t give him time to recover. Suddenly, he swung his sharp claws and grabbed Naruto.


    Naruto deliberately delayed the time to wait for the celestial beast to return, so instead of fighting the Dunas beast head-on, relying on his flexibility and the strangeness of the Tai Chi cyclone, he slowly wrestled with the Dunas beast.


    The Dunas Beast couldn''t attack for a long time, and he was also worried about when the Holy Celestial Beast would appear. He turned his heart and the power of the whole body suddenly burned.


    "Human kid, you are indeed terribly strong, this time you are much stronger than the last time! But if you have the ability to catch my trick!! Dragon Collider!!"


    It can be said that Dunasmon has spared no effort to kill Naruto. This time, even his strongest trick has been displayed!


    This Dragon Collider is a nirvana that Dunas Beast is proud of. It is his most powerful tactic. It also consumes a lot of energy, so it is usually not easy to use, but this time, Dunas The beast could not be kept.


    Naruto felt an extremely terrifying scorching power covering his body. Before he could use the power of Tai Chi for defense, that powerful scorching power burst instantly!


    But the power of the explosion did not spread to the surroundings, but toward the center, that is, Naruto''s body contracted, and all the terrifying forces condensed, creating an energy density almost infinitely close to the energy density of the Big Bang at a single point!


    Afterwards, the power of the Dragon Collider all exploded, forming a super huge fireball, which seemed to burn a hole in the sky.


    Dunasmon was floating in mid-air, panting slightly, obviously the energy loss was not small, because this blow was different from the last time when Naruto evolved into Hell Beast X, it was used for him. The full power, so the power is also terrible!


    The scorching fire light shone on the face of the Dunas beast, but the Dunas beast did not feel anything. A pair of small eyes just stared at the center of the fireball, with some fear and confusion in their eyes.


    "Impossible...It''s impossible..."

 1374 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1374

    "Dunasmon, really good at it! But I''m injured, don''t want any good for you!!"


    The sound of Naruto gritted his teeth was heard from the fire. Obviously, the injury was serious. The Dragon Collider, the most powerful of the Dunas Beast, was absolutely extraordinary. Naruto almost really died in it. At the critical moment, What protects Naruto''s body from collapse is a faint golden light, which is the light of birth!


    The Dunasmon didn¡¯t expect that even the Dragon Collider would not be able to kill Naruto. When thinking of countermeasures, he suddenly felt something. When he turned his head, he saw a colorful light flying from the sky, his face changed drastically. .


    Chapter 120-Hidden Power!Omega Monster x Evolution!


    The colorful light that caused Dunasmon''s face to suddenly change was naturally the light on the body of the Celestial Beast. She was looking for the Locomotive Beast in order to transfer the Digimon, and now she finally returned.


    "I have brought the locomotive beasts, you guys hurry up and move the Digimon and those babies to the car!"


    The celestial beast hurriedly asked Takuya and the others, and immediately flew to the battlefield where Naruto and Dunasmon were now.


    Faced with Omega¡¯s attack, Shaguyamon adopted a blindly defensive strategy. Even though Omegaya was stronger than Shaguyamon, Shaguyamon was single-minded but hopeless. The attack, Na Fanzuna and the Vajra Mandala are extremely tightly guarded. The Omegamon¡¯s continuous use of Tyrannosaurus Sword, Garuru Cannon, and even double torrent strikes cannot completely break the Shaguyamon¡¯s defenses, so Shagu There is no danger on the tooth beast, but Naruto''s damage is more serious.


    After being slammed by the dragon''s breath sturdily, then it was the Dragon Collider. Although it was protected by the light of birth, Naruto had no damage at all, but after all, the injury was not light, probably not much better than the Sword Emperor Beast.


    Seeing the scene of Naruto''s serious injury, the Celestial Beast''s anger hit her heart, and the feeling of being on the moon once again came to her heart.


    "The Celestial Beast evolves, Lilith Beast!"


    The celestial beast was angry with anger, so he directly chose the dark evolution. Although the strength of the Lilith beast and the sacred celestial beast should be almost the same, this can be said to be a matter of mood. When the celestial beast is angry, Of course, he is willing to choose dark evolution.


    When the Celestial Beast was on the moon, it completely broke out into the darkness because Naruto was dead. The dark power that erupted at that time even the Bright Beast was sensed in the dark area, but it was on Digital Earth at that time because of the digital crisis. , Was attacked by time and space storms. The royal knights who were on the Digital Earth at the time didn¡¯t know this. Now it¡¯s the first time to see this dark evolution, even if it¡¯s a Dunas beast, it¡¯s once one of the three great angels. One of the celestial beasts, the darkness has evolved into the Lilith beast, and his complexion has changed greatly!


    "The celestial beast, how can you fall here?!"


    The golden claws of Lilith beast slowly brushed over the corner of her eye, and paused for a while on the mole of tears in the corner of her eye, revealing a charming smile, and the thin purple lips opened gently.


    "For the one I love, even if I fall into hell forever, how can I regret not being able to transcend life?"


    Untouchable love between men and women~ Of course the loving Dunasmon and Sword Emperormon can¡¯t understand the true meaning of this sentence, but Naruto can feel the infinite affection in Lilithmon¡¯s heart, and his heart is moved. At this time, Lilithmon has already Attacked the Dunasmon.


    "Nazar''s Claw!"


    Lilith beast caught this claw, and the golden devil''s claws exuded terrible corrosive power. Dunas beast felt the terrible corrosive power, and he did not dare to carelessly, so he immediately avoided, lest his body would be covered by Lilith. The beast''s tricks were corroded, and at the same time powerful energy was ejected from the palms of both hands.


    "Roar of the Dragon!!"


    Two energy waves, one blue and one red, spurted out at the same time, and the two energy waves were like two spirit snakes, winding and twisting in mid-air, but the final target of attack was only the body of Lilith beast.


    Naruto knew the strength of Lilithmon, so there would be nothing wrong with such an attack. He simply slackened while watching the show while paying attention to Sword Emperor Beast and Omega Beast.Although the sword king beast is not lightly injured, it is one of the royal knights after all. If he presses too hard and he lays down his life, Naruto and the others may have to capsize the ship in the gutter, and the strength of the Omega beast is indeed in the three royals. The strongest of the knights, he also has to pay attention to the Sha Guya beast, lest the Sha Guya be killed by the Omega, then Naruto will regret for life.


    Seeing the attack of the Dunas Beast, Lilith Beast sneered constantly, and she didn''t dare to care about it, because the Dunas Beast was not as easy to deal with as the irrational Shattered Dragon Beast, and she could''play around''. Yes, if you are not careful, she will suffer a big loss. In front of her beloved man, she will be ashamed.


    The golden claws of Lilith beast''s right wrist emit a terrible dark golden light. The light has a very special power. It doesn''t seem to dissipate in the air. It looks a bit like a sandstorm, floating in the air, but you can see the golden light faintly. Circulation, but it looks different from the sandstorm.


    "Nazar''s Claw!!"


    I saw the graceful and wonderful body of Lilith beast dancing from side to side, with her gorgeous purple palace costume, as if dancing, but the Lilith beast was a real dance of death.


    The sharp and gorgeous golden claws danced from side to side, and they were caught on two energy waves at the same time.


    The corrosive power of the claws of Nazar is extremely terrifying, not only physical entities, but even simple energy will be corroded by the power of the claws of Nazar, so this claw of Nazar is more powerful than Naruto Killing the ashes is even more terrifying curse.


    The two energy waves of the dragon''s roar were caught by the Lilith beast¡¯s Nazar''s claws, and suddenly made a sizzling sound, like pouring a bowl of cold water into the boiling hot oil, and the two powers The powerful energy wave actually slowly corroded under the attack of Nazar''s Claw, and finally disappeared without a trace.


    Seeing Lilith beast¡¯s attack, Dunas Beast had such terrible corrosive power, and he secretly thought that he hadn¡¯t used dragon claws to fight it just now. Otherwise, his hands would be destroyed at this time, and Lilith beast¡¯s face looked on. Slightly white, it was obvious that it would consume a lot of power to corrode the dragon''s roar of the Dunas beast.


    Lilith beast was unwilling to let the Dunas beast make such a powerful attack, and immediately pulled off the golden hairpin on its head, and lased towards the Dunas beast.


    While Lilithmon was dragging Dunasmon over here, and Shaguyamon and Omegamon were still on the same side, Takuya and the others, with the assistance of Swanmon, hurry All the Digi Eggs and the babies were all moved to the body of the locomotive beast. As long as these children are transported away, it will be their biggest victory today. Even if they cannot defeat the Royal Knights, they have nothing to do.


    "Tyrannosaurus Sword!!"


    The invincible sword of Omegamon''s left hand once again issued bursting flame power, opening and closing one by one. The huge tyrannosaurus sword swept the endless flame power and swept toward the Shaguyamon.


    As Shaguya slowly backed away, he called the four tube foxes to protect her body.


    These four tube foxes are extremely loyal to the Sha Gufang, and they are integrated in attack and defense. They are equipped with the power of wind, thunder, water and fire. At this time, the four tube foxes are centered on the Sha Guyabe with the power of water. By his side, an oversight protective shield was formed to withstand the bursting flames of Omegamon¡¯s Tyrannosaurus sword.


    Omegamon¡¯s tyrannosaurus sword has a steady stream of power, and it seems that it won¡¯t stop unless the protective shield and the figure it protects are completely destroyed, and the Shaguyamon simultaneously waved the vajra stick in his hand.


    "Vajra Mandala!"


    The cold voice is like sacred music. At the same time, countless pink flowers~petals appear with the sound of the Shagutooth beast. These flowers~petals surround the Shagutooth beast, forming a pink spherical protection. The hood, combined with the power of Guanhu, has been completely guarded against flaws.


    This diamond world mandala has strong defensive power and purifying power. In Digital Three, the Shaguya beast once relied on this trick to directly penetrate the forbidden area of ??the emperor''s body, showing its power, and this diamond world Although it is impossible for the Mandala to purify the Omega Beast, the Shaguya Beast is fused with the power of the Vajra Mandala and the power of the Guanhu, and stays still.Although Omegamon¡¯s Tyrannosaurus sword was extremely powerful, and every slash made her power of the Diamond World Mandala disorder, it was ultimately useless.


    Omega Beast was depressed and withdrew the unnecessary offensive, and said: "You only defend but not attack like this. Is it possible to defeat me?!"


    Shaguyabeast gently waved the vajra stick in his hand, and there was a crisp sound from the vajra stick, and the flower petals around him disappeared without a trace, but the Shaguyabeast did not put away its own pipe fox, and laughed. "Don¡¯t use these words to irritate me, Omegamon. My purpose was not to defeat you. Now that the Celestial Beast has come, we have the upper hand. Just wait until Lilith Beast and Armor Garu If Lu Beast eliminates Sword Emperor Beast and Dunas Beast, I will show you my attack power when that time comes!"


    Omega Beast is actually unable to do anything. Of course he also noticed the situation there. Although it is not obvious, the defeat of Sword Emperor Beast and Dunas Beast is almost a foregone conclusion. Jiaju asked himself absolutely no chance of winning, so he deliberately irritated Shaguyamon with his aggressive tactics, and wanted her to attack, so that he could find a chance to counterattack and defeat it, but Shaguyamon was calm and calm. He was not fooled at all and completely failed the Omegamon''s aggressive combat method.


    Omegamon¡¯s eyes looked at the Dunasmon, which had gradually fallen down there, and a determination was made in his heart. He gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Don¡¯t think that you really have a chance to win, just let you see my Omega. The true power of Megamon!!"


    Shaguyamon was startled when she heard the words. Although she didn''t know what kind of power the Omegamon was hiding, she didn''t dare to be careless. The four tube foxes immediately flew up to protect the whole body, and at the same time, she clenched the diamond in her hand Tin rod, ready to activate the Vajra Mandala at any time.


    And a huge power suddenly appeared in the Omega Beast, and this power continued to increase in an extremely terrifying state. The Omega Beast¡¯s original powerful strength was even increased to a level that made Shaguya beast frightened. This force seems to be inexplicably familiar.


    Shaguyamon looked at the slowly changing body of Omegamon, and suddenly exclaimed: "X Evolution!!"


    Chapter 121-Delete all!Invincible Omega Beast x!


    The thirteen royal knights are different from the seven devil kings. The seven devil kings can be regarded as one of the highest-level viruses in the digital world, while the royal knights are completely opposite.


    Virus Nemesis!


    Therefore, among the Seven Demon Kings, they have the power to resist the X antibody. Only the Fallen Hell beast is an alien, which can use the power of gluttony and forcibly accept the power of the X antibody to carry out the X evolution, while the royal knight can easily bear the evolution of the X antibody. X-body, including the Sword Emperor Beast and the Red Lotus Knight Beast, which are virus species.


    It¡¯s just that the X antibody is a very dangerous force after all. Even if the Omegamon does not have the X antibody of Naruto against its own attributes, it will take a long time to evolve into the X body and it will be extremely burden on the body. It is large, so it is not a force that can be used at will, which means that it cannot be completely controlled.


    The X antibody changed the Omegamon¡¯s body. The original majestic power like a mountain became sharp and aggressive. This was directly manifested in the Omegamon¡¯s body, making his The body has also changed. The armor all over his body looks extremely sharp, showing a sharp aura. The biggest change is the Tyrannosaurus sword in his left hand. It is not a change in appearance, but it seems that something special suddenly appeared. The power made the breath of the Tyrannosaurus Sword look different.


    Shaguya was afraid of being careless, and immediately accelerated the speed of the four tube foxes to protect them around his body. Then, feeling that it was not enough, he waved the vajra stick in his hand, releasing the vajra mandala to protect himself. .


    "Tyrannosaurus Sword!!"


    Omegamon X screamed, with an incomparably sharp aura all over his body, showing a far more powerful spirit than before, and flew to the front of Shagufang, the tyrannosaurus sword in his hand facing Shagu. The tooth beast cut down immediately.


    boom!!


    Shaguyamon''s complexion changed, because she would not have thought that after X evolved, Omegamon X''s power could be increased to this level!


    The pink flower ~ petals in the Diamond Circle Mandala were burned a lot because of the flame power of the Tyrannosaurus Sword. It was not like just now, after being hit by that power, it was only disturbed and restored to its original state. Now Omega Beast X One sword caused a huge impact on the enchantment of the Mandala of the Diamond World.


    However, Omegamon X¡¯s Tyrannosaurus Sword is more than just one blow. The terrible destructive power of flash floods will stop. After evolving into the X form, Omegamon X¡¯s destructive power has increased several times. It''s extremely scary.

 1375 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1375

    The Vajra Mandala of Shagufang received the powerful impact of the Tyrannosaurus Sword continuously, and the beautiful pink flower petals flying in it gradually turned into fly ash under the bursting flames.


    As for the face of Sha Guyamon, every time the Tyrannosaurus Sword was cut down, it was white. Obviously, the tyrannosaurus sword that resisted Omegamon X continuously caused too much burden on Sha Guyamon, although inside The power hasn''t been exhausted yet, but it consumes too much at once, and it makes Sha Gufang feel a little overwhelmed.


    Omegamon X''s eyes condensed, the Tyrannosaurus sword in his hand immediately increased the power of the flame to the maximum, and then he heard a thump, the power of the flame burst, and the sand ancient tooth beast had already withstood a lot of attacks. The mandala was completely shattered under the sword of Omegamon X!


    Without the protection of the Vajra Mandala, the defense in front of the Sha Guya Beast is only four tube foxes.


    Sha Gu Fang felt the terrible flame power rushing towards his face, and knew in his heart that his weak body could not withstand this terrible force. The pipe fox''s flight speed reached its limit, guarding the surrounding Sha Gu Fang with all his strength.


    And Omegamon X''s eyes seemed a bit strange. I didn''t know what he saw. The Tyrannosaurus sword in his hand still carried the power of the blazing flames, slashing towards the Shaguyamon.


    Shaguyamon may be able to understand the extremely depressed mood when the sword king beast and Naruto fought before, because Omegamon X seems to be able to see through all the attack modes of her fox, every sword cut is Aiming at the place where she managed the fox''s weakest strength, after a few consecutive swords, the Shaguyabeast had been forced to the left and the right. If it hadn''t been for the very powerful King Kong Tin Staff in her hand, the Shaguyabeast would have been injured.


    The inside of Shaguyamon is still a human being. Like Naruto, she has a Passport Passport of the Time and Space Administration, so she doesn''t know enough about Digimon after all!


    After the Omegamon evolved into the X form, the ability it possessed was the''ultimate power''. This ability allows Omegamon X to see what is about to happen at the moment of battle. This is because Omegamon X¡¯s combat feeling and potential abilities are raised to the limit. In other words, Omegamon X can foresee the future for a short while in battle.


    So instead of saying that Omegamon X saw through the attack of Shaguyamon, it is actually better to say that he saw where his sword was going to be cut, so he cut it where it was, as if he was holding it in his hand. A game guide that knows what to do next.


    The strength of Omegamon X has reached the level of the legendary ultra-ultimate body. Although his state cannot be maintained for too long, his strength is also completely superior to that of Shagufang, even if it is Shagufang. Full defense is also difficult to resist. The four tube foxes were continuously attacked by the Tyrannosaurus Sword, and were seriously injured. In the end, they all couldn''t support it. With a scream, they flew back into the tube on the Shaguyabeast.


    The lost Guanhu¡¯s Shaguyamon was in a critical condition. At this time, I heard Omegamon X coldly spit out: "Delete all!"


    Shaguyamon didn''t know what he meant by this sentence, but felt a terrible sense of crisis inexplicably.And Omegamon X raised his Tyrannosaurus Sword, and all the bursting flames on the Tyrannosaurus Sword converged in. Instead, the ancient digits on the Tyrannosaurus Sword glowed strangely, and a sword slashed towards the Shaguyamon. .


    Shaguyamon didn''t know what this all-deleted was, but just greeted him with the golden tin rod in his hand.


    Ding!!


    There was a crisp sound of metal collision, and then Shaguya beast saw his vajra stick slowly disappearing under the sword of Omegamon X. Not only did it break from the middle, but the entire vajra stick was because of Omi. All the ones that added Beast X were deleted and decomposed, and in the end no data fragments remained!


    Shagufang now finally feels terrified. The vajra rod in her hand is not an ordinary weapon. The power of the vajra rod is integrated with her own power, so it is very powerful, just like the Lilith beast''s Naza The claws are the same, but they were eliminated silently by Omegamon X.


    Speaking of brute force, Omegamon X will not be bigger than other X Digimon, but the Tyrannosaurus sword in his hand, after evolving into X form, becomes a real invincible sword. All the nirvana skills launched by this sword are deleted!


    Digimon itself is data. To put it bluntly, it is ''0'' and ''1'', and Omegamon X''s special move is AllDelete, which can delete all the data touched, even Lilithmon''s Nazar The claws can''t resist the power of all deletion, which is so terrible!


    The power to gain the ultimate ability to see what is about to happen in advance, plus ignore all defenses, can completely destroy the enemy, and delete all the core data that cannot be preserved!


    The ultimate prediction and ultimate destructive power, this is the reason Omegamon X is called invincible!


    Today, the power of Omegamon X is definitely not something that Shaguyamon can resist. Although Omegamon X can¡¯t maintain this state for too long, before he degenerates because of his inability to persist, the information on Shaguyamon is early He was completely deleted.


    Omegamon X''s face was extremely cold, even though the opponent was a woman, he was merciless, and the Tyrannosaurus sword once again issued all the power to delete it, and slashed down towards the Shaguyamon.


    Shaguyabeast saw the terrible destructive power that was deleted before, but now she dares to carry it hard, not to mention that she has lost the power of the weapon and the fox, and quickly retreats.


    However, Omegamon X had predicted the escape direction of Shaguyamon with the power of the final gain. Under continuous pursuit, the distance between the two was getting closer and closer. Exuding destructive power, it slashed down towards the Sha Guya Beast.


    Someone has been paying attention to the battle here. He will not allow the Sha Gutooth beast to die away. Just when the Tyrannosaurus Sword is about to completely end the life of the Sha Gutooth, one arm is open. He inserted it and stood in front of Sha Guya Beast.


    Omegamon X recognizes that the arm belongs to Naruto and intends to remove this enemy, so the offensive in his hand does not stop at all, and the Tyrannosaurus sword with all the power to delete it is slashed towards Naruto''s arm. .


    boom!!


    Things changed again, and this incomprehensible change caused Omegamon X to stare at a pair of eyes that were not too big, because all the deleted power on his Tyrannosaurus sword was resisted by Naruto with one arm. After it came down, his entire deletion could not delete this person''s information, and he did not use any special defensive weapons, no special power fluctuations, the only strange thing was the faint golden light outside his silver-blue armor.


    "Next, I will be your opponent."


    Chapter 122-The Final Place!Holy celestial beast castle!


    Naruto really has to say that Omegamon X is more powerful than he thought. Compared to the predictive "ultimate power", the biggest trouble is Omegamon X''s nirvana. ''delete all''!


    This thing is a one-shot kill for Digimon. Even an ultimate body like Shaguyamon can''t withstand the second move, so it was only when Shaguyamon was completely deleted by Omegamon X. Before the middle, Naruto rescued Shagufang.


    The power of the nascent light did not disappoint Naruto, although the realm of his seventh sense can only exert a part of the power of the nascent light, its power is far from Zeus''s thunder rod and Athena''s scepter of victory. , But it will never be destroyed by all deletion of Omega Monster X.


    Omegamon X looked at the Digimon in silver and blue armor in disbelief. He knew that the Digimon was a human with blond hair, but he couldn¡¯t understand why since the last time. After the war, his strength will increase so much, and I don''t understand why he can actually use his body to counter all the power that was deleted!


    Naruto has no obligation to answer Omegamon X¡¯s inner question. Let him think about this kind of thing slowly. Naruto''s arm shakes, and the faint golden light on his body immediately emits unimaginable power, Omega Beast X felt that his Tyrannosaurus sword also had a feeling of being difficult to resist, and was shocked to fly out, and at the same time the muzzle of his right hand aimed at Naruto.


    "Galuru Cannon!"


    After evolving into the X form, the destructive power of Omegamon X¡¯s other unique tricks has also increased a lot. The Garuru cannon¡¯s freezing power is stronger, and its firing speed is faster. The biting freezing gas and the rapid speed are two-phase. Under the combination, Naruto''s face felt the pain of being cut.


    Naruto thought to himself that if he was his previous self, he would only have to evolve into the path of Fallen Hell Beast X and Omega Beast X, but he understood the power of the first light, and his strength has also improved, so Not afraid at all, the light of birth on the right arm turned into a colorful light.


    "Brilliant Blade!"


    The colorful rays of light flashed past, and immediately cut the absolute cold energy emitted by Omegamon X into pieces, and then slashed towards Omegamon X with undiminished power.


    Omegamon X has already seen what he needs to do in the next step by acquiring the power at the end, because he has taken a defensive posture early and put the Tyrannosaurus sword horizontally in front of him, and Naruto¡¯s brilliant blade has been defeated by Tyrannosaurus The sword blocked it, and it looked as if Naruto deliberately used a brilliant blade to chop Omegamon X.


    Naruto was extremely interested in the power of Omegamon X. He laughed, his hands slowly swayed immediately.


    This time is different from the defensive type that resisted the dragon''s breath of the Dunas beast. This time, the power of Tai Chi is an obvious attack type. As Naruto''s palm slowly swings, the surrounding space produces a unique twist of power. As if forming a huge vortex, a huge nebula map was evolved in front of Naruto, with countless stars brewing in it, all exuding a terrible aura of destruction.


    Omegamon X saw that Naruto had the power to prevent all his nirvana skills from being deleted. How dare to look down on this human being, knowing that the power of this nebula could not be allowed to continue brewing, and both hands emitted the power of ice and fire.


    "Double torrent blow!!"


    With the current trick of Omegamon X, the ice and fire are in full swing, and the yin and yang converge. Compared with the previous battles with Naruto, the power has become stronger, as if to bring the entire world into the ice age. The burst flames that seemed to burn down the entire sky swept across at the same time.


    Naruto smiled, not worried at all, waved his hand, the power of thousands of stars rushed towards the double torrent of Omegamon X.


    Although these stars are only small and medium-sized planets in the universe, some are even dwarf planets like Pluto. They are mixed with a lot of meteorites and planetary fragments. They are far less powerful than those super-massive stars or more dangerous. The celestial body, but the victory lies in the huge number, countless stars rushing forward, slowly offsetting the power of the double torrent, and finally continue to rush towards Omegamon X.


    "Shield of the Brave!!"


    The shield removed from Omegamon X made a loud noise, and in the blink of an eye it turned into a towering huge golden shield. It was just like the legend, the Senyinshi Club in Hirazaka. Just like blocking the souls from returning to the sun, this huge shield stood outright between Naruto and Omegamon X.


    The power of countless stars hit the shield of the brave. Although the defensive power of the shield of the brave has become extremely strong due to the improvement of the strength of Omegamon X, the power of the stars continues to flow, and the shield of the brave is gradually difficult to support.


    The brave symbol on the brave shield itself is very shining, but under the impact of the power of the stars, it gradually flickers, countless stars wear away the power of the brave shield, making the brave symbol gradually dim, and then from among the thousands of stars Suddenly a golden starlight flew out, and the shield of the brave was broken into pieces in one blow!


    This is Naruto¡¯s trick, and it¡¯s simple to say, it is to use the number of thousands of stars to consume the power of the brave shield, and the last golden star contains the power of the light of the first birth. Shatter the shield!


    After all, the light of birth is a powerful force that can kill gods. How can it be controlled so easily?There are not many weapons created using the light of the firstborn, Zeus¡¯s Thunder Rod, Poseidon¡¯s Trident of the Sea King, Hades¡¯s Sword of Hades, Athena¡¯s Scepter of Victory, plus K There are only six of Lonos¡¯s Scythe of Godslayer and Typhon¡¯s Hammer of Storm, which shows how precious they are.


    Moreover, Naruto''s light of birth is very strange, it has not been made into a weapon, but it still exists in his body in the form of light of birth, so it is extremely difficult to control.


    Even if the power of using the light of the firstborn will get invincible destructive power, it will consume Naruto''s strength very seriously, so he came up with this method, and the power of the thousands of stars is relatively small for him. It was used to kill the power of Omegamon X, and in the end the star containing the power of the nascent light was the real ultimate move, and it really shattered the shield of the brave!


    Without the protection of the brave shield, Omegamon X can only face the infinite power of stars, and the singular power of the tyrannosaurus sword in his left hand is once again emitted.


    "delete all!"


    When the Tyrannosaurus beast swept, the power to delete all of them was indeed extraordinary. Although there were many stars, but in a single calculation, how could it not be comparable to the King Kong tin rod of the Shaguya Beast, under the sweep of Omega Beast X , Countless stars are all annihilated, not even a bit of dust can be left, but there are more stars coming up again behind, once again surrounding Omega Beast X.

 1376 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1376

    The power of those stars is endless, because it is the power of stars that exist in the universe. Naruto just borrows the power from it, so it consumes less, but Omegamon X must use its own power to resist countless stars falling. Power, all delete even if it can destroy the stars that you look at at once, but it consumes too much power. As the stars continue to fall, Omegamon X consumes too much power, and the original attack is gradually forced to the defensive.


    Shaguyamon was amazed when he watched. She knew how strong the Omegamon was. She just defended blindly. Although Omegamon could not defeat him, if Naruto and the others were excluded, it would have been like this. If you fight one-on-one, the loser must be Shaguyamon, and when he evolved into Omegamon X, he easily broke her defense and almost killed her. Now Naruto can Stabilize Omegamon X~ Under the wind, the strength is really worthy of praise from Shaguyamon.


    Naruto of course noticed the affectionate eyes of Shaguyamon, and he was proud of it, but he did not dare to relax. Under his control, thousands of stars suddenly gathered in one place, all facing Omegamon X Impacted away.


    "Omega roars!!"


    After Omega Beast X shattered countless stars flying in front of him with a single move, he realized that it was just a feint. The real attack was a golden light hidden behind those stars. The power of that nascent light was attached to a meteorite. Flew towards Omegamon X.


    Although the meteorite looked insignificant compared to the previous stars, the terrifying power contained in it made Omegamon X feel huge fear, and the Tyrannosaurus sword in his hand was raised to its maximum power.


    "delete all!!"


    boom!!


    Omegamon X activates all deleted powers and fights against Naruto¡¯s first light, but the power of that first light is too terrible. This comes from the power of the golden nightmare king, which is still far away from Omega Above all the deletion of Beast X, Omega Beast X barely blocked the blow, but the Tyrannosaurus sword in his hand was broken!


    Omegamon X is not lightly damaged this time, gritted his teeth and glanced at all the Digi Eggs that had been transferred away. Now there is only the founding village of an empty village, facing the Sword King who was suppressed by Lilith Beast alone. Beast and Dunas Beast shouted: "Don''t be in love with war! Go away!!"


    The three royal knights tried their best to leave, and the sword king beast took away the information of the founding village before leaving, but it didn''t matter, because the Digimon had all been moved away, even if the three royal knights were not left behind. , This battle can be regarded as Naruto and they won.


    Until now, the entire Digimon world was left with only the last place where the information was not collected by the royal knights, and when the information in that place was also scanned, the bright beast would have enough power to resurrect.


    And that place is the holy celestial beast castle!


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty-Three-Containing evil hearts!The final area guardian war!


    There are three big angels in this world, and the three big angels usually have their own residences except when they gather to discuss things about the Digimon world.


    The rose-colored castle of Kirubimon, the crystal palace of the ultimate angel beast, and the flower of the sacred celestial beast ~ Garden Castle is the home of these three angels. They are located in three places in the Digimon world. The distance is far, but it is the number of three talents, plus the three moons in the sky, combined together, has the effect of suppressing the Digimon world.


    It¡¯s just that now things are not human beings, the three angels have long existed in name only, the ultimate angel beast and the kirubi beast have regenerated into the Bada beast and the black big-eared beast. Although the celestial beast has survived, she has been infected with darkness in her heart. Can no longer be the sacred beast of the past.


    Since the celestial beast was captured by the Kirubi beast, she has been trapped for unknown years. This Hua~yuan Castle herself has not been back for how long. Now she is revisiting the old place, and her heart is really sad.


    The Digimon world now only has this piece of information that has not been scanned by the Royal Knights. If this piece of land is lost, the Bright Beast will be resurrected and come back to the world.


    In fact, from his own heart, Naruto himself still hopes for the resurrection of Bright Beast.


    After all, he needs to fight the enemy to continuously improve his strength, and now, even Omegamon X is not his opponent, so in this Digimon world, Naruto can be regarded as a powerful enemy. Only the bright beast that was sealed in the dark zone was left.


    When Naruto evolved into the Fallen Hell Beast X, he briefly reached the Ultra Ultimate Body, and after the Omega Beast evolved into Omega Beast X, it could also exert the strength of the Ultra Ultimate Body.


    However, compared with the two temporary super-ultimate bodies, Brightmon is the strongest growth period in history, and the strongest angel-type Digimon. During the growth period, it has the terrifying power of the super-ultimate body. Called the Son of God!


    With such a powerful enemy, what it''s like to fight him, Naruto really wants to try.


    But for now, he can''t say this kind of thinking either. At least the superficial effort of the battle is still to be done. At the end, let the royal knights scan out the information on this piece of land, and then resurrect the bright beast.


    Naruto¡¯s ghost thoughts are different from those of others, and then under the leadership of the Celestial Beast, they walked into the last piece of the Digimon world.


    Holy celestial beast castle!


    It is said that the holy celestial beast looks like a Western castle on the outside. It looks a lot like Neuschwanstein Castle, but walking inside is completely different.


    There are no gorgeous furniture, no carved columns and jade ridges. According to the appearance, there should be a fireplace here, but there is nothing here, only books!Endless books!


    The inside of this castle can be said to be the "family disciples'' four walls", and on the four walls are four huge bookcases built on the wall, filled with countless books, and there are a lot of piles on the ground. Naruto roughly estimated. The collection of books in this room alone should exceed 50,000 volumes, plus the collections in other rooms...


    If the celestial beast has really read all the books here, it can really be said to be the woman who has tens of thousands of books in Xiong...


    Naruto felt a little headache when he saw the book. The densely packed books were really testing the willpower of his intensive phobia. He glanced at the celestial beast beside him and said, "You have too many books here, too."


    The celestial beast shrugged, picked up a book that hadn''t been left for a long time, and turned it over. There was no dust, and when the page opened, it still smelled quite familiar to her.


    "That''s not wrong, I really like reading books."


    "This kind of book collection does not feel like the level..."


    Naruto whispered, although he said that Kirubi beast is the wise angel responsible for the inheritance of knowledge among the three angels, but looking at the amount of books here, Naruto really doubts the true identity of the wise angel.


    Just when Naruto complained about the previous taste of the Celestial Beast, a light suddenly appeared above the interior of the slightly dimly lit castle. The Celestial Beast looked up, with a smile on her face, and said, "Nephidi Beast, no need Worry, it''s me."


    ''How do you know so many people?''


    Naruto once again complained about the celestial beast, but this time it was only in his heart. After all, the celestial beast is considered to be the "indigenous people" of this world. Since it was created by the bright beast and lived in the ancient times, she has not known the years and months. The number of Digimons is far above the number of Digimon known to Naruto, not to mention that it is still a den of celestial beasts.


    In the corridor on the second floor, a sphinx appeared with a female face and even a xiong part. A pair of white-winged Digimon appeared behind it. It was the Nifidi beast guarding the sacred celestial beast castle.


    Nifidimon, armored body, free species, holy beast type Digimon.The armored Digimon that Dilumon uses the bright digital armor and turned into gold has a deep relationship with the Celestial Beast.It has a powerful light energy, although it is a mature body level, it has the power to match the full body, and its strength is stronger than the Nifidi beast that appears in Digital 2.After the holy celestial beast was captured by the Kirubi beast, it has been guarding the sacred celestial beast castle.The special move is to shoot from the serpentine eyes on the forehead ~ The Queen''s Curse that emits a hot red light, and the Rosetta Stone that summons ancient monuments with digital text to attack the enemy.


    "Holy celestial beast, great, you are finally back."


    The Nifidi beast looked very happy, fluttered its wings lightly, flew in front of the Celestial Beast from the second floor, bowed and knelt down.


    The face of the celestial beast was very soft, and she waved her hand and gently lifted the beast up and said: "Well, I have been working hard for you these days when I am away, and the beast is Nefedi."


    "No, these are just small things."


    Nifidi Beast lowered his head, suddenly gritted his teeth, and said: "Holy celestial beast, please kill me."


    "Hey?!"


    Everyone didn¡¯t expect that after a greeting, Nifidi Beast would suddenly say something like this, let alone other people, even Naruto stared at the master and servant, this is playing Which one?


    The celestial beast swept their doubts slightly, and finally fixed on the body of the Nifidi beast, and said: "Don''t be surprised, the Nifidi beast will say this, because she is the key to lock the area data."


    In this Digimon world, the Digimon data can be obtained as long as you defeat the opponent, but to get the data of a whole area, you must find the key to this area, just like the previous time in the founding village. The key to the area is the colorful tree in the center of the founding village, and no one else would have thought that in this last area, the Digimon guarding this area is the key to this area!


    The Nifidi beast was originally a Dilu beast. In the ancient times, it was seriously injured due to a battle. It happened to be discovered and saved by the sacred celestial beast at that time.


    Because Dilumon is the mature form of the Divine Celestial Beast, Dilumon is grateful for the divine Celestial Beast''s life-saving grace, so it recognizes her as a mother. The Divine Celestial Beast also trusts her very much and helps her find the Bright Digital Armor to perform Evolve, and when evolving, the key to this area was also given to her.


    The key to this area has been combined with the information of the Nephidi Beast itself. If you don¡¯t kill her, you cannot scan the information in this area. If you let the Royal Knights kill the Nephidi Beast, you can Scanning this last piece of data, then everything is over. On the contrary, if the celestial beast kills the Nifidi beast, the key will be owned by the celestial beast, and the information on this last piece of land can of course be preserved.


    It was because of this fact that the Nifidi beast deliberately wanted to die. The celestial beast stared at the Nifidi beast, and finally shook her head and said: "Nefidi beast, you don¡¯t need to do this, we will naturally deal with the royal knight. ."


    The Celestial Beast is unwilling to use the method of killing the Nifidimon to protect the data in this last area. If it is her before, the idea in her heart should be''You can''t sacrifice the Nifidimon to protect the Digimon world.'' But now the celestial beast''s thinking is slightly different, it''s "even if I don''t do this, I can still defeat the royal knight."


    The previous thoughts were too much for the Virgin, which is what the celestial beast would have in the past, while the latter thoughts can be said to be closer to reality. This is also the result of the darkness in the heart of the celestial beast.


    To be honest, Naruto likes the character of the Celestial Beast even more. It is still kind, but it will not be too bad and good. This is the best situation for Naruto, so he smiled and said: "That''s right. Anyway, we and the Royal Knights are going to fight to the death sooner or later, so we will use the information in this area as the last bet and fight them!"


    What Naruto said was impassioned. Most people, including a few Digimon, believed his words, but only Koizumi and Celestial Beast, who were most familiar with him, noticed the slight abnormality in his eyes. However, both of them Will not expose Naruto.


    After Naruto finished speaking, his eyes darkened slightly.


    ''Hurry up and resurrect, Bright Beast, I can''t wait...''

 1377 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1377

    Chapter 124-The final battle with the Royal Knights!


    Naruto and the others are waiting for the arrival of the royal knights at the holy female beast castle, and the three royal knights are also planning this most important battle at this time!


    They also know that as long as they scan the information of the Holy Celestial Beast Castle, they will get the information of the entire Digimon world. In that case, the Bright Beast will be resurrected, and they can get the key to the human world, but the problem is , They have to have that life to go to the human world.


    The power represented by the name Uzumaki Naruto makes even the three royal knights feel terrified. When he first saw him, he was able to tie with the Omegamon, and even said that he had the upper hand. As a result, he evolved with X. After fighting with them, he disappeared without a trace. The second match was the last time. He was able to fight the Sword Emperor Beast and Dunas Beast at the same time with his own power. The result was not to lose the wind, and finally even X evolved Ao Migamon is not his opponent. In such a short period of time, it is unbelievable that his strength has increased so much. It can only be said that human beings are truly limitless creatures.


    Even though the royal knights are naturally arrogant, the fact is that Naruto does have terrible strength that shocks them all. Even if they want to go to the human world very much, they have to consider whether they have that fate.


    The three royal knights looked at each other speechlessly, and finally got in touch with Bright Beast.


    "Great King Bright Beast, this is the information we just collected."


    The Sword Emperor Beast waved his hand and sent the previously scanned information of the founding village to Guangming Beast. Guangming Beast felt the power contained in the data, and his immature little face showed a smile, and his head also I remember very clearly, now that Digimon is left with only the last area.


    "You are doing well, Royal Knights, hurry up and send me the information on the last area!"


    The closer the day of his resurrection, the more excited the Bright Beast, of course, the more impatient, he has been planning for this day for too long, for the resurrection, he has done too many things, things are coming, Bright Beast did not have the patience to wait a few more days.


    The three royal knights looked at each other, and finally the sword king beast said: "Of course we will collect the information in the last area, but this may sacrifice our lives. After all, the power of those little ghosts is getting more and more. Strong."


    The Sword Emperor Beast expressed the worry in the hearts of the three of them. Naruto¡¯s strength is so strong for all to see. Even the strongest Omega Beast felt dignified because of it. They suffered a huge blow in the last battle, if not If you go fast, you might really stay there forever.


    The sword king beast fell into a brief silence after saying this, and then asked: "Bright king beast, according to our agreement, when you are resurrected, you will give us the key to the human world. Yes, right?"


    "Yes, that''s it. If you want to get the key to the human world, you must resurrect me, and what you need now is the data of the last area."


    The three royal knights exchanged their glances, and then the Dunas Beast said: "In this case, we will definitely collect the data of the last area and give it to you, King Bright Beast!"


    "Very well, please hurry up, I can''t wait, Royal Knight."


    The fear of Uzumaki Naruto''s strength couldn''t resist their desire to go to the human world. Even if they knew that this battle was extremely dangerous, they didn''t intend to really retreat, but only the sword king beast had some doubts in his heart.


    ''Will it really go so smoothly?''


    Those words are not important anymore. On this Digital Earth, there is now only the area of ??the Holy Celestial Beast Castle. For those Digimon that have survived, this battle is not just the Holy Celestial Beast Castle. The guardian battle is the guardian battle of the entire Digimon world. If this battle is defeated, the bright beast will be resurrected, and the entire Digimon world, and even the entire digital universe, will be destroyed.


    Naruto and the others waited at ease and waited for three days at the holy celestial beast castle, and finally waited for the arrival of the royal knight.


    Naruto was sitting at the top of the center of the castle, and saw three figures flying quickly from the horizon, one blue, one white, and one pink. Those three figures were extremely fast, and they appeared in Naruto¡¯s soon. In front of them, there are three great royal knights!


    Naruto''s eyes slowly swept across the faces of the three royal knights, and found that they all had a full sense of warfare. He did not shrink from the power he showed last time. He nodded secretly in his heart and gave one. "Only in this way can I have the spirit of a royal knight".


    Naruto did not evolve into a Digimon with a single tap, and slowly flew in front of the three royal knights, saying: "It seems that you are determined to take away the data in this last area. In that case, we Let''s fight to the death, just to end all the grievances and grievances before, today!"


    Omega Beasts saw that Naruto did not evolve and could fly in the form of a human, with a different color on their faces, but when they heard Naruto''s later words, the color on their faces disappeared because of Naruto. That''s right, the cause and effect of the entanglement between them should be completely resolved today. Nothing else matters.


    "In this case, take out all your strength, Naruto Uzumaki!"


    "Haha, as you wish! Ultimate soul evolution, fallen hell beast!"


    "Ultimate soul evolution, sand ancient tooth beast!" "Sky female beast evolved, holy heaven female beast!"


    In the face of the terrifying power of the three royal knights, Naruto and the others are also lined up with the three ultimate bodies. Both the Shagufang and the Holy Celestial Beast exude a sacred light. In contrast, he is now The figure of the Dark Demon looked particularly''dazzling'' between the two women.


    Naruto grinned, showing a mouthful of white teeth, first rushed towards the Omegamon, and drew out the two love spears.


    "Death shooting!!"


    With two bangs, the dark power in Naruto''s body turned into a penetrating bullet, which flew towards the Omegamon first.


    Because the bullet is directly condensed from Naruto¡¯s dark power, it is extremely powerful, and with his unique and mysterious Tai Chi power, the bullet increases its penetrating power and destructive power as it rotates. Threaded armor-piercing bullets.


    Omegamon didn¡¯t dare to underestimate Naruto¡¯s strength. The tyrannosaurus sword appeared on the head of the fighting tyrannosaurus in his left hand. The sharp tyrannosaurus sword was swung twice, and Naruto¡¯s bullets were cut in half. , But felt a burst of powerful power coming from the Tyrannosaurus Sword, making his arm feel numb, and he was surprised.


    Naruto will not give Omegamon too much time to think. The two-handed shotgun fires high-energy bullets continuously, forcing Omegamon to continuously use Tyrannosaurus Sword to defend, and then Omegamon grabs one. In the gap, he swung away all the bullets in front of him with his sword, and exploded the high-temperature flame power on his Tyrannosaurus sword.


    "Tyrannosaurus Sword!!"


    Naruto saw that this sword contained considerable power, but he was also confident that he could take it fully, so he didn¡¯t worry, and quickly put the two shotguns back into his gun pocket. The purple nails on both hands were due to the dark power. Condensed and looked a little illusory.


    "Dark Cross Cut!!"


    The Fallen Hell Beast that Naruto evolved at this time is an extremely aggressive Super Demon. In the history of the Digimon World, the claws of the Fallen Hell Beast do not know how many Digimon torn to pieces. !


    With a wave of Naruto''s claws, a huge dark cross flew out, with an extremely dark and cold aura.


    The Dark Cross Slash collided with the Omega Beast¡¯s Tyrannosaurus Sword, and immediately made a sizzling sound, as if something was being quickly burned by flames, the power of the Dark Cross Slash fluctuated suddenly, but it did not disappear.


    The tyrannosaurus sword in Omegamon''s hand continuously waved, constantly emitting bursting flame power, burning the dark cross and slashing the terrible dark power.But even though Omega was attacking, he kept retreating under his feet. Obviously, the power of this dark cross cut was so powerful that he felt powerless, so he had to open the distance while attacking.


    Naruto¡¯s three red eyes looked extremely cold, and in the dark eyes that were like a sea of ??blood in the legend, there was a cold killing intent, taking advantage of the Omega beast to resist the dark cross slash. In the form of a storm, he teleported to the back of Omegamon, shouting with the powerful dark power, and kicked towards the back of Omegamon.


    Of course, Omegamon felt the dark power emanating from Naruto, while facing the power of the Dark Cross Slash, at the same time the brave shield on his left shoulder glowed and turned into a huge shield behind him.


    Naruto kicked on the shield of the brave, and the power of the counter shock made him feel a numbness, but the symbol of the brave on the shield of the brave was chaotic but did not collapse.


    Naruto turned back and fell to the ground with the force of the counter-shock. Seeing the appearance of Omega, the killing intent in his heart became more and more exuberant. He stretched out his right hand to the sky and slapped it. Snap your fingers.


    "Come out, Behemoth!"


    Chapter 125-Chaos!Bright Beast broke the seal ahead of time!


    Rumbling rumbling...


    It was a huge engine roar. From this sound, the engine was so powerful that it was terribly powerful, and what landed from the sky was a huge motorcycle!


    Compared with ordinary motorcycles in the human world, this motorcycle is simply a monster. The huge engine roar comes from the body of this motorcycle. Naruto smiled coldly and stepped on the motorcycle, holding the car with both hands. The sound of powerful engines continued to blast.


    This motorcycle is Naruto''s mount in this state, Behemoth!


    The relationship between Behemoth and Naruto is like the relationship between the Red Lotus Knight Beast and Glani. Like Behemoth and Glani, it is a special kind of Digimon in itself, but it is exclusive to Naruto is now in this form-the exclusive mount of the fallen hell beast!


    Although Behemoth does not have the powerful destructive weapons of Grani''s Yogos Mortar, he is above Grani in terms of speed and agility, and can be said to be a fairly qualified little brother.


    Naruto kept beating the accelerator, and finally Behemoth finally cheered, and his whole body rushed towards the Omegamon with extremely strong speed.


    Omegamon saw that the speed of this motorcycle was extremely fast, even with Naruto on its back, the speed was terrifying, so he didn''t dare to care about it, and immediately emitted a strong freezing gas from the muzzle of his right hand.


    "Galuru Cannon!"


    Behemoth twisted the body, and his agility was beyond Omegamon¡¯s imagination. This seemingly heavy locomotive was able to dodge Omegamon¡¯s attack even at super high speeds, making it strong The thing was swept away.


    Omegamon frowned, and when he was thinking about how to deal with it, Behemos rushed to the front of Omegamon with Naruto, Naruto stretched out his right paw, because Behemoth was in charge In terms of advancing, he does not need to accelerate himself, but can turn all his power to attack, and his right paw seems to exude the power of darkness that can break time and space.


    Behemoth''s speed is indeed terrifying, and it is not inferior even in this level of battle. It can be used as Naruto''s "spare legs", allowing his energy to be completely focused on attacking and running. The matter was left to Behemoth to solve.


    Omegamon saw Naruto grabbing a paw, and there were slight fluctuations in the space and time behind Naruto. Knowing that his power must be terrifying, he raised the Tyrannosaurus sword in his right hand.

 1378 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1378

    "Sword of Destruction!!"


    Omegamon roared, and the flames on the Tyrannosaurus sword burned with his fighting spirit. Omegamon swung the sword at a very high speed. It seemed that he gave birth to eight arms, as in a novel. Like the eight-armed Excalibur...


    The tyrannosaurus sword slashed in Naruto''s palm continuously at a very fast speed, the power of the flames gathered together and then burst, exerting extremely strong power.


    But the dark power in Naruto¡¯s palm almost materialized, becoming sticky like mud. Omegamon¡¯s tyrannosaurus sword continued to look on Naruto¡¯s claws, and the bursting flames seemed to sink into a deep quagmire. Similarly, even if it bursts, its power is very limited, but it is slowly swallowed by the dark power in Naruto''s hands, and finally disappears completely.


    When Omegamon saw that Naruto could directly catch his sword of destruction with his body, he had a new understanding of Naruto''s current strength, and his heart became more solemn.


    Even the sword of destruction cannot withstand the power of the Dark Claw, Omegamon certainly wouldn¡¯t want to try it, and immediately flew up, Naruto¡¯s claws just scratched a crack in Omegamon¡¯s ankle. It doesn''t matter.


    The Omegamon was suspended in mid-air, and the muzzle of his right hand gathered the cold light, aiming downward.


    "Omega roars!!"


    This move is the ultimate enhanced version of the Garuru Cannon. Both the firing speed and the power of the freezing gas are far better than the original. Omegamon seems to completely ignore its energy consumption, and the blue freezing gas continues. Hit.


    Naruto was riding Behemoth to dodge the Omega Beast''s attack while secretly accumulating strength and preparing to launch a thunder blow, but he was a little suspicious in his heart.


    Because Omegamon¡¯s attack didn¡¯t seem to aim at him specifically, even though he was avoiding it, Omegamon¡¯s attack seemed to be just for consuming energy and didn¡¯t aim at all, so Naruto avoided all of them. Omegamon''s strength and character, shouldn''t do such a stupid thing.


    When Naruto was at the slightest of this problem, Behemoth suddenly shook under him, almost throwing Naruto off.


    After Naruto stabilized his body and looked down, he understood the meaning of Omegamon''s actions just now!


    It turns out that Omegamon¡¯s attack just now was not aimed at attacking Naruto. His target itself was the land under him. Omegamon¡¯s Omega roar constantly attacked the ground without causing huge damage, but it destroyed the entire The ice surface is completely frozen, even Behemoth, running wild on this ice surface will cause slipping, which is the reason why Naruto was almost thrown off just now.


    Omegamon did not hesitate to expend a lot of power to freeze the entire ground, just for the timing of Behemoth''s slipping, of course he will not miss it now. Regardless of the energy consumed in his body, he immediately waved his arm and launched it behind him. A Garuru cannon.


    Although this attack seems to be a waste of energy, the impact force of the Garuru cannon turns into a thruster for the Omegamon to accelerate. With the recoil force of the Garuru cannon and gravity, the Omegamon He rushed towards Naruto with extreme speed, and at the same time the Tyrannosaurus sword ignited a fiery flame and pierced towards Naruto.


    This time it was really Naruto''s carelessness, and it turned out that Omegamon seized the opportunity to use such an Omega Sword.


    The Tyrannosaurus sword with its endless destructive power arrived in front of Naruto in a blink of an eye. Naruto had no time to dodge, so he could only immediately evolve the power of Tai Chi to block the sword frontally.


    boom!!


    Omegamon''s sword used its full strength, so it was extremely powerful. The Taiji cyclone that Naruto displayed in a hurry could not completely dissolve the power of the Tyrannosaurus sword. The Taiji diagram was distorted, and then the whole burst He drove away and made a huge roar.


    Behemoth under Naruto also endured considerable strength. The nearby ice surface burst due to the blow of the Omega Beast. The ice crystals continued to refract the brilliant sunlight in the air, which looked extremely beautiful.


    Among the beautiful ice crystals flying away, a black figure flew out of it, obviously Naruto, because he suffered a lot from the attack of the Omega beast just now, and he had gathered the power to attack the Omega beast. , Because of his attack on Omega¡¯s sword, he lost his original balance and burst open in Naruto¡¯s body. He failed to attack the enemy. Instead, he suffered a certain amount of damage. To put it bluntly, Naruto is now stronger than Omega. Megamon, but he was not yet able to play with the royal knight casually. He was injured this time because of his carelessness.


    Naruto, who fully realized his mistake, immediately changed the way of fighting. Two shotguns aimed at the Omegamon, continuously firing dark bullets, and constantly issuing dark crosses to strengthen the attack. In this way, Omi Kamon was quickly suppressed by Naruto. In order to change the unfavorable situation, Omegamon had to show his final hole cards!


    X evolution!


    Omegamon once again evolved into a stronger, even known as the invincible Omegamon X. With a fighting style that is not afraid of death, it constantly wields the tyrannosaurus sword and emits all the terrifying powers that are deleted. People attacked.


    Naruto also knew the power of this complete deletion, so he took out his biggest hole card, the light of birth, spread the light all over his body, and faced Omegamon X.


    The battle between Naruto and Omegamon X seems to make the entire Digimon world tremble. The tremor of this power is not only on the broken Digit Earth, but also spread far to the dark area, to the bright beast. There.


    Guangming Beast held his legs and sat in the deepest part of the dark area, his two crystal clear eyes narrowed slightly, showing a sinister expression that did not match his Zhengtai appearance, and he was concentrating all his perceptions. Perceive the current battle between Naruto and Omegamon X.


    "Unexpectedly, a human being can perfectly use the power of light and darkness at the same time, and it can be used to such an extent. From this point of view, even Omega Beast X is not his opponent. "


    Among the bright beast¡¯s plans, the biggest obstacle is obviously the human being Uzumaki Naruto, and he has never thought that a small human being can have both the light and dark fighter souls at the same time, and exert their power. To this extent, the strength is even above Omega Beast X.


    Although Guangming Beast didn''t know that the so-called Ten Fighters itself was a power diverged from Naruto, he also knew that if his plan failed, it must have been caused by the damn human being. He didn''t know he was sleepy when he looked around. The bright beast gritted his teeth in the dark area for many years.


    "This damn place won''t want to trap me again, today is the day when my bright beast broke its seal!!"


    Bright Beast can''t wait for the royal knight to scan the last area of ??data, or he doesn''t think the royal knight can defeat those humans anymore. In the end, he decides that he would rather consume his own strength and break the final seal completely!


    The light beast itself is a real power of the ultimate body, even the fallen hell beast X and the Omega beast X are still different from the light beast. His light power with the mighty boldness of the world It broke out, and immediately caused a violent tremor in the entire dark area!


    This huge light power passed directly to Naruto and the others from the deepest part of the dark area. Naruto and the holy goddess beast felt a little bit. At the same time, they looked in the direction of the dark area and exclaimed: "The light beast is resurrected!! "


    Chapter 126-Bright Beast, the true super ultimate body strength!


    The Bright Beast used its own strength to break through the last seal left by the Ten Fighters, and the powerful fluctuations in its power could never be hidden. Naruto and the Holy Celestial Beast immediately felt the powerful power of this Bright Beast!


    The ancient Ten Fighters themselves were ten powerful Ultra Digimon who lived in ten places in this Digimon World. Because they were in different places, they also had different powers. For example, the one who originally lived in the Dark Continent was Dark fighter, ancient sphinx.


    In the Primordial Era, when the ancient Garuru beasts and the ancient Sphinx sealed the beasts of light, they were afraid that the power of the seal would gradually weaken over time, which would eventually cause the beasts of light to return to the world, so they poured into them All the dark and light powers of the two, together with the eight remaining powers of the eight fighters who have died, sealed the beast of light!


    These ten power attributes are different, which are the different attribute powers of the ten fighters. After all the ten fighters fall, the seal will continuously absorb the power of the nearby continent radiating from the former residence of the ten fighters. To strengthen the seal.


    In other words, the reason why Guangming Beast could not break through that damn seal for so many years was because this seal was constantly absorbing the power of the entire digital world to strengthen the seal itself, so it was able to trap Guangming Beast for so many years.


    It''s just that most of the information in the digital world has been taken away by the royal knights, and the power of that seal has become very weak. The Bright Beast will not hesitate to lose its strength at this time, and use brute force!


    The power of the seal has already weakened. Even if Naruto is gone, the power of the ultimate body level is enough to break the seal, not to mention the bright beast. The bright beast originally planned to use the royal knight to collect all the information before breaking the seal. And now, Naruto''s strength has forced him to change his original plan!


    Under the continuous impact of the powerful force of the bright beast, the seal left by the ten fighters finally blasted and completely shattered!


    Without the damn seal and the limitation of the dark zone, Naruto and the others can really feel the terrifying power of the Light Beast that truly reaches the level of the super ultimate body, and the power of Omega Beast X is completely two levels, even though With Naruto''s current strength, coupled with the power of the sacred celestial beast and the shaguya beast, there is also an irresistible feeling of despair!


    In the sky, Naruto and the others seemed to see a small figure with twelve huge wings appearing behind them. The shadows of those wings seemed to be able to cover the entire world, projecting a huge darkness!


    And the wings quickly shrank and became smaller and became normal. Eventually, a figure shining with colorful light all over its body slowly descended from mid-air. Including the two wings on the head, twelve pieces of white appeared. The number of angel wings is more than the ultimate angel beast and the holy celestial beast, who are upper angels, and there are four sacred rings on both wrists and ankles. This number is also more than the two ears of the cherubim beast. In other words, the strength of this guy is far above the three angels!


    A brilliant blond hair, it seems that he has not been covered in dust because of being sealed in a dark area for many years. What the blue eyes reveal is the domineering and self-arrogant self!This is the bright beast, the''child of heaven'' who is above the top of the gods'' queue!


    Although the bright beast looks like a child, from the outside, it may be smaller than Takuya and others, but the power of this guy is extremely terrifying, even Naruto feels a burst from deep in his heart. Fear, and then this fear quickly disappeared, as if it had never appeared before.


    The bright beast flew slowly in the air, looking down at the Digimon world where there was only one area left, his eyes, to be honest, with a look that made Naruto quite annoying.


    "I finally waited for this time. I am the emperor of the Digimon world. All Digimon are born for me and die for me."


    The corner of Naruto''s eyes twitched, looking at the extremely narcissistic look of Guangming Beast, he understood why he hated this guy so much.


    The true nature of Guangmingmon is self-confidence, but this self-confidence gradually deteriorated and degenerated after he took control of the entire Digimon world in the ancient times, and finally turned into that kind of extreme narcissism, arrogance and pride. Naruto looks very annoying.


    Guangming Beast itself is extremely arrogant, it can be said to be proud of the world. For him, other Digimon are all ants, including Naruto, he did not take it seriously, but he saw it on the Holy Celestial Beast. Two eyes, said: "Holy celestial female beast, I haven''t seen you for a long time, don''t you have anything to say to me who created you?"


    The divine female beast was dyed with darkness in her heart, so her mentality also changed. Looking at the conceited look of the beast, she gave a cold snort, took the holy shield and the holy spear in her hand, and said: "Bright beast, when you created me , Have you ever thought that one day it will be destroyed in my hands?"


    Guangming Beast was taken aback, and then smiled completely indifferently. It was not that he was magnanimous, but he had planned to completely destroy this Digimon, and then re-create a new world that belonged to him completely. To be killed by him, so I didn''t bother to care about her.


    The royal knights were also excited when they saw Guangming Beast forcibly breaking through the seal and resurrecting. Sword Emperor Beast did not continue to fight Sha Guya Beast, and took a step forward, saying: "Bright Beast King, since you have been resurrected, shouldn¡¯t Give us the key to the human world?"


    Guangming Beast turned his head and glanced at Sword Emperor Beast, then smiled:


    "Sword Emperor Beast, our agreement was that after you collect all the Digimon data to me, I will give you the key. Now you only need to grab the last piece of data from me, and I will give it to you immediately. The key to the human world!"


    Both the Sword Emperor Beast and the Omega Beast seemed to feel that something was wrong, but the Dunas Beast firmly believed that the Bright Beast had the same''righteousness'' as him, so there was no doubt that it turned around and immediately launched an attack on the Divine Celestial Beast. Although Huang Beast and Omega Beast were confused, they could only turn around and attack.

 1379 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1379

    Naruto was facing the old opponent Omegamon, but his eyes were not placed on Omegamon at all, instead, he stared at Brightmon.


    Naruto admitted that he had concentrated all his energy, but he still couldn''t fully see the movements of the bright beast, it was terribly fast!


    With Naruto''s current eyesight, he could only see the body of the bright beast swaying slightly, and then it seemed to be divided into three, and then the three bright beasts quickly flew from behind to the three royal knights!


    Brightmon is a real super ultimate body, which is different from the super ultimate body like Naruto and Omegamon, which uses X antibody to temporarily raise it. He can completely control his own power. The three luminous beasts that people saw were not clones at all, but the afterimages caused by too fast, and even Naruto''s eyes could not keep up with the terrifying speed!


    "God-given martial arts!"


    The sound of the Bright Beast came faintly at this time. Even though the royal knight felt dangerous, when he turned around, he was surprised by the extremely gorgeous attack of the Bright Beast.


    Bright Beast¡¯s tricks are not so much about defeating their opponents, they are more of a kind of performance. In order to show how invincible and powerful he is, every move is gorgeous and it seems to have some special rules. , But unpredictable, the three royal knights were hit hard, and a digital code immediately appeared next to them.


    Originally, with the strength of the three of them, even fighting with the beast might not be so bad, but they had lost too much power in the previous battle, and the combat power was insufficient, and the Omega beast also retreated from the X form. It was no longer possible to use the final power, and the light beast deliberately attacked, so he succeeded in one blow and defeated the three royal knights at the same time!


    "Bright Beast, you..."


    The three royal knights all looked at Guangming Beast with incredible eyes, but the huge damage to their bodies gradually dissipated their consciousness, and finally disappeared completely. They conspired with a guy like Guangming Beast, which can be said to be a tiger for skin, and they committed After so many sins, he would not end well and was killed by the beast of light.


    The bright beast attacked the royal knights and easily seized their information. The power that was lost when breaking the seal just now was completely replenished, and the power became even greater.


    Bright beast easily absorbed all the information of the three royal knights, and smiled at the same time: "I have already said that all Digimon must live for me and die for me!"


    Even though the bright beast has a cute appearance, its ferocity and cold blood is absolutely horrible. After easily killing the three royal knights, the bright beast turned its eyes to Naruto and the others.


    "The next step is you. As long as you remove these last obstacles, I can start to recreate a new Digimon world!"


    The Guangming Beast smiled slightly, and the mighty spirit swept towards Naruto and the others. The power contained in it was really terrifying. Naruto could barely support it, but the sacred celestial beast and Shaguya beast had all revealed a difficult color. At this moment, I saw the bright beast put his hands in front of him, and a space of space appeared in his hands. Ten shining balls of light were arranged horizontally and vertically in it, becoming a cross.


    "The magnificent cross!!"


    Chapter 127-The Strongest Super Demon!The fallen form of the bright beast!


    This bright beast''s trick seems to be very similar to Naruto''s tricks that can borrow the power of stars, but the magnificent cross of the bright beast is obviously more powerful!


    The real cosmic space in the palm of the beast of light was compressed by his supreme power in his hands, and it was a ball of light that was also very extraordinary, with extremely terrifying light power itself, because those light balls were light. The super-energy photosphere formed after the beast compresses the stars in the universe with its powerful force!


    The destructive power of these compressed stars is far greater than the power of meteorites and planets borrowed by Naruto. Moreover, after forming the cross structure, the original''physical light'' will be sacred. The attributes are more powerful!


    The power of this magnificent cross is even higher than the seven heavens of the ultimate angel beast. Except for the edict initiated by the ultimate angel beast sacrificed his life, it is the most powerful of the light tricks!


    It was a super-scorching ball of light that swept across invincible destructive power and flew quickly, wherever it passed, the flowers and plants on the ground were turned to ashes!


    Even in the battle with Omegamon X before, Naruto did not experience such extreme horror when facing the deletion of all. He did not dare to have any carelessness at the moment, and immediately showed all his power. The light of birth is prosperous!


    The golden light radiated extremely powerful power, and a golden shield appeared in front of Naruto.


    Seeing the shape of the shield, Guangming Beast''s complexion seemed to change a little, and then when he waved his hand, the cross was divided into four parts, one flew towards the Nephidi Beast, and the four flew towards the Shaguya Beast and the Holy Celestial Beast. The remaining five balls of light all flew towards Naruto!


    boom!!


    This magnificent cross is the ultimate skill of the Guangming Beast. Even if Naruto and the others lost their strength in the previous battle, being hit by the ball of light and flying out also showed the absolute power of the Guangming Beast!


    The magnificent cross of the Guangming Beast was extremely powerful, and the Shaguya Beast and the Holy Celestial Beast, which had consumed a lot of power, were hit directly degraded after being attacked.


    The two of them are still like this, of course, it goes without saying that the Nifidi beast is even more powerful. Even if it has the strength of a complete body, it is not comparable to the super-ultimate monster of the light beast. For the life of the beast, Bright Beast also successfully scanned the Nephidi Beast''s information and took the key to this last area.


    Among all the people, Naruto is the one who has received the most pressure!


    The Bright Beast saw that he was the strongest, and in the Primordial Era, the Bright Beast was sealed by both the Light and Dark ones. Now Naruto has two powers. Of course, the Bright Beast is bitter and enmity against him. Also gave him''key care'', five light balls flew at the same time.


    To be honest, Naruto has never encountered such a powerful enemy. The Bright Beast not only has a powerful force, but also has an overwhelming courage, as if the whole world would not be in his eyes.


    Brightmon has such arrogance and courage, enemies will feel great psychological pressure when facing the brightmon, so the average Digimon will be completely defeated by the brightmon if it is difficult to exert its own strength.


    Naruto deeply felt the power of the strongest trick of the Light Element. Although he only had five light balls, the number was only half of the magnificent cross, and because he lost the form of the cross, this power should still have some power. Reduced, but the first light in front of Naruto was still greatly impacted. Naruto himself knew very well that if it were not for the power of the first light, he really was not confident that he could block the blow of the bright beast!


    Of course, part of it is because he is now in the form of a fallen hell beast, his attribute is darkness, and his relationship is restrained by the light power of the bright beast!


    Bright Beast did not expect that Naruto could actually block his five balls of light without being injured, his eyes showed interest, a pair of blue eyes concentrated on Naruto''s body, and the corner of his mouth was raised.


    Naruto knew that there was nothing good when he saw Guangming Beast¡¯s perverted smile, so he secretly greeted Behemoth, his errand boy who had been neglected for a long time, and drove everyone on in an instant, then Naruto caught Hold Behemoth, then teleport to activate!


    Seeing Naruto''s instant movement, Bright Beast was obviously taken aback, then looked at the golden moon that had faintly appeared in the sky, and raised his mouth indifferently.


    "Want to escape?"


    In fact, in terms of the strength of the bright beast, even Naruto can¡¯t really escape from him, because his perception can spread to very far away places, even if he teleports to the one that is originally the ultimate. The same is true on the golden moon of the angel beast.


    After Naruto and the others arrived here and rested for a day to recover their strength, the guy Bright Beast appeared before them.


    The Bright Beast could actually come to chase them yesterday, just to digest the power of the three royal knights, plus all the information on Digimon Earth, it took him a little time, so now he came to this golden moon, in front of him It was Naruto who had evolved into armored Garurumon, Shaguyamon and Lilithmon, the three of them lined up, facing the bright beast carefully.


    Guangming Beast looked at them, with the smile on his face that made everyone look at it, spreading his hands very conceitedly, and said: "Why do you do such unnecessary resistance? It is impossible for you to defeat me. Because I am a god, I am invincible!"


    "You are indeed invincible." Naruto looked at Guangming Beast with indifferent killing intent, with obvious provocation in his red eyes, "The god who has been sealed for thousands of years!"


    There was a murderous look in Guangming Beast''s eyes, and then it turned into a meaningless smile, shrugged, and said, "Since you are so rude, it won''t work if you don''t teach you a lesson. Just so I can let you see. I scanned the royal knight. After the data, we get a bigger and stronger power!"


    Guangming Beast deliberately sent Naruto and the others into hell with his strongest posture, and then welcomed the arrival of his own new world, thus showing the powerful force he digested and absorbed through the entire set of time yesterday.


    The whole body of the bright beast was surrounded by the light of evolution. The unique light of evolution reminded everyone that although this guy used the power of the ten ultimate body to seal him, and yesterday killed the three royal knights in seconds, but Bright beast is indeed just a growing Digimon!


    After absorbing the information of the three royal knights, the bright beast was able to evolve into a stronger posture. For Naruto and the others, it was definitely an infinite nightmare!


    "Bright beast evolution! Bright beast, fallen form!"


    Bright Beast ¡¤ Fallen form, complete body, virus species, demon king type Digimon.The form that the light beast evolved after being contaminated with darkness and fallen, the ultimate demon king who holds both the sage and evil, the only perfect body among the seven great demon kings, and the strongest super demon king, the strongest perfect body in history!Its strength surpasses countless ultimate bodies, even the Digimon, who is also the Seven Demon Kings, is vulnerable and vulnerable to the Shining Beast and Fallen Form.(The Seven Demon Kings are specifically referred to. Others are like Bright Beasts, Fallen Hell Beasts X, and Ultra Ultimate Beasts. These are not the Seven Demon Kings)


    Both sage and evil have the power of light and darkness, and their strength is far stronger than that of growth.Having the side of a god who loves everything, but at the same time, it is also a demonic opposite existence that wants to destroy the world.The nirvana is a destructive technique called "Lost Paradise" that uses a flurry of blows to make the enemy fly to the sky, then fixes the enemy¡¯s limbs and knocks it down to the ground, and creates a three-dimensional cube array with the sage and magic light ball. If the enclosed''life and death'' is enclosed by this Rubik''s Cube, whether it will be completely wiped out or suffer huge damage is determined with a 1/2 probability.


    Now Naruto has really seen the true face of the strongest Super Demon King among the Seven Great Demon Kings. If the sissy appearance of the Guangming Beast can be ruled out at this time, then Naruto might not jump into the drama at this time.


    The bright beast has now become a degenerate form, and its own existence has completely become one of the seven great demon kings. His own true self-confidence has also been completely transformed into the first level of hell arrogance, and his face is indistinguishable from yin and yang. , The expression of arrogance became more obvious.


    Today''s Bright Beasts will not put these humans and Digimon in their eyes at all, just say their own lines there.


    "I was born in this world, and I love everything in this world."


    Sha Gufang''s eyes narrowed, and the sense of fear in the core materials suppressed her idea of ??directly attacking, but she still couldn''t help shouting, "You lie!"


    "I didn''t lie, I really love... I love everything in this world, so I want to bring you happiness!"


    "What happiness do you mean?!"


    "Of course it is to survive under the laws I made, obey my orders, and then survive happily forever."


    Naruto thinks that he is already very narcissistic, but Guangming Beast Depraved Form really gave him a new understanding of the word narcissism, and Naruto was even more upset when he heard Guangming Beast¡¯s yin and yang voice. He said: "You mean to ask others to obey you forever, right?!"

 1380 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1380

    "Yes, there is nothing happier than this."


    "It''s a narcissistic guy, but I''m sorry, Bright Beast, I have never wanted to obey anyone''s ideas. No one can change my will, not even a god!"


    Guangming Beast didn¡¯t seem to react at all to Naruto¡¯s words. He just shook his head and continued to say slowly in his very calm and irritating tone: ¡°It¡¯s so stupid, but I love everything in this world, so I will Forgive you."


    "I listen to you talking nonsense!" Lilith Beast couldn''t stand the long-winded look of Bright Beast, and the anger in his heart poured into the golden claws in his hands, facing the legendary Super Demon King, "Claws of Nazar !!!"


    Chapter 128-Overwhelmingly powerful!The lost paradise!


    The claws of Nazar of Lilith beast have terrible power to corrode everything, even flames or simple energy bodies can be corroded, and the power is extremely powerful.


    Even if it is the ultimate body, a Digimon with strong defense power can''t withstand the power of Lilithmon''s claw, but Naruto doesn''t have any expectations for whether this trick will work for Brightmon.


    It turns out that Naruto''s hunch is very accurate...


    Lilith Beast¡¯s Nazar¡¯s claws stopped a few centimeters in front of Bright Beast, and as the power of the Seven Great Demon Kings, Lilith Beast¡¯s attack could not even break the energy defense on the surface of Bright Beast!


    Moreover, Lilithmon¡¯s Nazar¡¯s claws can corrode simple energy bodies, but they cannot penetrate the protective energy on the surface of the bright beast. It seems that the strength of this bright beast, which Naruto personally appraised as the yin and yang weirdness, is far greater. Far beyond imagination.


    Even as the same as the Seven Great Demon Kings, the strength of the Bright Beast is the strongest among the Seven Great Demon Kings, while the Lilith Beast is only the bottom. The difference in strength between the two sides is too large, even if the Lilith Beast¡¯s Nazar''s claws can corrode Everything, there is no way for the bright beast that is too strong than himself, and can only watch as it freezes in the air like this.


    Guangming Beast smiled at Lilith Beast, his smile seemed to show considerable contempt and disdain, and said: "Are you surprised? The trick you are so proud of is actually useless to me?"


    The verses of Guangming Beast and Lilith Beast are too far apart. Guangming Beast can freeze Lilith Beast¡¯s whole body unable to move by relying on the leaked energy, and then gently waved his hand, sending out a powerful force in his hand. Lilith beast flew out in shock.


    Naruto can see clearly, the hand of the bright beast seems simple, but because he is the super demon with the combination of sage and evil, he has the absolute power of light and darkness at the same time, and the power exerted by the combination of sage and evil It is several times more than simple darkness or light, so it can completely suppress Lilith Beast without much effort!


    Although Naruto now has both the power of light and darkness, the power of the remaining five fighters is still with the Shagufang, so Naruto¡¯s power here is not complete, so it is necessary to say that both holy and evil are held together. Naruto It''s better than the bright beast.


    Lilith beast was easily shaken by the light beast with a casual wave of his hand. Naruto''s figure flashed and immediately appeared on the path of Lilith beast''s retreat. At the same time, he stretched out his hands and gently swayed in front of him, and a yin and yang appeared in front of him. Color Tai Chi diagram comes.


    The power of Tai Chi slowly turned, slowly eliminating the terrifying sacred evil power of Lilith beast, and dissolving it in all directions. The ground of this golden moon was also shattered by the scattered power of this sacred evil, but it simply destroyed Lilith beast¡¯s The power of the holy evil is completely eliminated.


    Lilith beast slowly landed on the ground with the power of Naruto''s Tai Chi, his face looked extremely ugly, those eyes fell on his golden claws, and his face became even more gloomy!


    This golden claw is also a work of Vulcan beast, one of the twelve gods of Olympus. It can exert the dark power of Lilith beast itself and make it stronger. Now it has been tricked by the light beast. There was a crack.


    Although this damage can be repaired, the strength of Bright Beast is really...


    The bright beast still has that kind of very uncomfortable, tepid expression, and slowly tucked up the golden hair in front of him, and said: "Now you should understand, even if your darkness has evolved into a Lilith beast, It is completely incomparable with me, because I am invincible!"


    Shagufang has always hated those sissy guys since before. This has been since the time of the silver mirror beast. Now when you see the yin and yang beasts talking like this, the Shagufang also Unable to bear it, he shouted: "Let''s look down on people, Fanzuna!!"


    Shaguya saw the defeat of Lilith just now, and did not dare to approach it. The four golden tubes on the waist opened, and four tube foxes with four special powers flew out at the same time from inside, whizzing toward the light. The beast flew away.


    These four tube foxes are both offensive and defensive, and they are even more powerful when the power of the four tube foxes is united. However, the bright beast does not need to look at the tube fox directly, with a contemptuous smile from the corner of its eyes. He saw the blue light in his eyes and a cold snort in his mouth.


    The body of the four tube foxes suddenly broke without warning. These four tube foxes are shikigami raised by the Shaguya beast. They have life, but they are now seriously injured by the Guangming beast. The damage is too heavy. Before launching any attack, he had to rush back to Sha Guya Beast, lest he be completely wiped out by Bright Beast.


    The bright beast still has that calm look. Judging from his indifferent eyes, he didn''t put Naruto and the others in his eyes from the beginning to the end. It seemed that he had reached the kind of "sages are all ants". However, Naruto also knows that even though the strength of the bright beast is above him, it is definitely far from the realm of a saint, otherwise he would have been completely annihilated!


    Guangming Beast smiled faintly, the blond hair on his forehead lightly moved, and said:


    "It seems that you still don''t plan to give up. In this case, you must teach you a little lesson. After all, if I want to create a new world, I must first completely destroy this world, although you will die once. But don¡¯t worry, I will leave you a place in the new world. Lost Paradise!"


    As soon as the Guangming Beast''s voice fell, he suddenly launched an attack, and his figure immediately appeared in front of the Sha Gutooth. The speed was so fast that Naruto''s consciousness just reacted, and the Sha Gutooth was attacked by the Sha Gutooth. Continuous thumping.


    The Guangming Beast punches at super speed. Although the attack is simple, and it does not have the profound truth of Naruto''s Tai Chi power, it is well versed in the principle of''world martial arts, only fast is not broken.'' Shaguya Beast itself Not good at close combat, being attacked by the Bright Beast like this, there is no time to react. He has already hit countless heavy punches on his body, and even the Divine Armor on his body is unable to defend himself. Under the attack of the Bright Beast, it slowly began to break apart.


    "Star Blast!!"


    Naruto¡¯s attack was considered long overdue at this time, but Bright Beast glanced at Naruto, his face still showed no obvious fluctuations, it seemed that even Naruto¡¯s super-light speed, Bright Beast did not look at it at all. Similarly, with a casual wave, an extremely terrifying destructive power was transmitted from the hand of the bright beast, which immediately stopped Naruto¡¯s speed, and the superalloy armor on his body also had countless cracks due to the power attack of the bright beast. No matter how powerful it was just now, Naruto might suffer a big loss now.


    Guangming Beast waved his hands and easily blocked Naruto and Lilith Beast¡¯s idea of ??rushing over to help Sha Gufang Beast. At the same time, the body turned, a back kick kicked Sha Gufang Beast into the air, and then a piece appeared behind him. The light, the light carries two diametrically opposed powers, it is light and darkness. Behind the beast of light, ten huge wings, five black wings of the devil, five white angel wings, plus The two pieces on his head, no more, no less, exactly twelve wings!


    The six bright wings and six dark wings on the back represent the perfect balance of the holy and evil powers in the bright beast. Therefore, the bright beast does not need to expend much effort to exert great power, and his flying speed can even be used by Naruto. Starburst couldn''t keep up at all, and in a flash he caught up with the Sha Gufang who was kicked into the sky by him.


    Guangming Beast''s hands grasped Sha Guya Beast''s ankles, and at the same time, both feet stepped on her armpits to completely fix the Sha Guya Beast''s limbs, and he couldn''t struggle at all!


    Shagufang was almost collapsed by Guangming Beast''s continuous fast attack before, and now she felt a sharp pain all over her body, even if Guangming Beast did not do so, it would be difficult for her to move.However, although the Shagufang was seriously damaged, his mind was very grateful. Knowing the dangerous situation he was currently facing, he had a strong will to survive in his heart, and immediately released all the remaining power.


    "Vajra Mandala!!"


    The Shaguya Beast used its ultimate power to activate the enchantment of the Diamond Realm Mandala to protect the whole body, and strive to reduce the impact of the bright beast''s attack. In any case, at least it will survive this catastrophe first.


    The Guangming Beast was dismissive of the defensive enchantment of the Sha Guya Beast at all. It just said "futility" and continued to carry the Sha Guya Beast''s body towards the surface of the moon. He was confident, even if there was a Diamond Mandala. The guardian of, falling like this, this human who evolved into a Digimon is absolutely dead immediately!


    The speed of the Guangming Beast was so fast that even Naruto could not keep up. He watched the Guangming Beast grabbing the Sha Guya Beast and falling quickly. He also knew that the Diamond World Mandala could not hold the Sha Guya Beast¡¯s life. Yes, with a heart move, a punch hit the ground immediately.


    "Sasser!!"


    This was originally Hinata''s trick. Hinata was able to use this trick to trigger a unique oscillation frequency. She even used this to trigger resonance, shattering Uchiha Madara''s ultimate body, Susano, and it was very powerful.


    Naruto didn¡¯t use this technique to break the moon. Naruto¡¯s power was transmitted from his fist to the ground, and the strong shock wave was immediately transmitted, causing the entire ground to be dispersed, and the original solid ground immediately became Loose, soft like a sponge.


    The soft ~ soft ground absorbed most of the impact, and coupled with the protection of the Vajra Mandala, although the Shagufang lost its combat effectiveness and degenerated into a Koizumi appearance, its life was retained after all.


    Guangming Beast jumped out of the falling pit, raised his eyebrows and looked at Naruto, with a sense of appreciation in his eyes.


    "It''s amazing. In such a short period of time, I can actually think of making the ground so soft ~ soft. It''s not bad. Except for my god, it''s amazing that a human being can have such power. However, next One is you, Lost Paradise!"


    Chapter 129-Death or Life!Life and death are staggered!


    The character of Guangming Beast is distorted and perverted. How could he let go of the guy who sealed him at the beginning. In his opinion, Koizumi no longer has any fighting capacity. It doesn''t matter if he puts it aside, it is Guangming. He must commit suicide. Drop!


    Shining Beast is extremely fast, even Naruto can hardly keep up with his terrifying speed. Seeing Shining Beast¡¯s figure in his eyes, he rushes towards him, and immediately gathers the power of his whole body to exert the power of the first born light. The largest, forming a giant golden light shield that can protect the whole body in front of it.


    Although the nascent light in Naruto¡¯s body has not been specially forged and cannot exert its maximum power, compared to the Thunder Rod or the Aegis, Naruto¡¯s nascent light can simultaneously attack and The powerful defense power, although the attack power is lower than the Thunder Rod, the defense power is weaker than the Divine Shield Aquis, but the victory is comprehensive!


    This golden light shield is formed by the light of birth, and its defensive power is extremely strong. Even with the power of the current light beast, the fist continuously bombards the light shield, but it only causes the power of the light shield to fluctuate. There is really no way to break the shield formed by this nascent light.


    The body of the bright beast was resisted by the light shield formed by the light of the firstborn. Naruto saw the figure of the bright beast clearly, and the muzzle of the whole body immediately aimed at the bright beast.


    "Machine destruction gun!"


    All the missile launch ports in Naruto''s body were opened, and the shells all over the body were launched with the maximum force that Naruto can support. This trick is not to defeat the bright beast, because it is impossible at all, but just to delay the action of the bright beast a little bit. That''s it.


    The strength gap between them is so big, just temporarily delaying the action of the bright beast, it needs Naruto to use all of his strength.


    The missile launching port of Naruto''s whole body shot out countless missiles, dragging the dazzling flame tail to the body of the bright beast. Although the bright beast was very surprised by the golden shield that could block his super fast and heavy punches, those missiles He hadn''t paid any attention to the power of his.


    Guangming Beast retracted his fist and waved his hand casually.


    It was like driving a fly. Numerous sharp air blades were emitted from Guangming Beast¡¯s fingers. Under the rapid cutting of those gas blades, all the missiles launched by Naruto shattered, all of which were in Guangming Beast¡¯s. There were explosions around, but those explosions were like tickling at all, and could not cause any harm to the beast.


    "Your attack is too weak. If you attack, you have to be like me!"


    Guangming Beast Xie laughed, and suddenly one finger to the sky, one finger to the ground, and at the same time the twelve wings with sacred and dark powers on his body glowed together.

 1381 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1381

    "Destroy the world!"


    !!


    The huge roar of thunder and lightning made those watching the battle feel that their souls seemed to be shocked by the thunder, and Naruto, who directly faced the bright beast''s unique trick, didn''t know what it was like.


    Although this trick is very similar to the heaven trial of the Jilu than the beast, it is more than ten times more powerful. Thunder and lightning containing two powers of sacred and dark appear from the sky and the ground respectively. The only target is Naruto¡¯s body. And the meaning of these two lightnings is only one, that is destruction!


    The destruction of the sky and the earth of the bright beast is a super lightning strike that has both the power of light and darkness. Now that it is struck out, Naruto has absolutely no way to escape even if it enters the earth. Naruto¡¯s sense of oppression in this huge thunder Underneath fully felt the terrible feeling, and Naruto simply stood still on the spot.


    The black thunder and lightning that drilled from the depths of the moon broke through the surface, hit Naruto''s body directly, and mixed with the white thunder that fell from the sky, triggering a chaotic change.


    The chaotic lightning ball swallowed Naruto''s body completely, while the bright beast''s eyes were fixed on the chaotic lightning ball. In his opinion, this human being has the power of both the light and dark fighters, not so. It can be killed easily.


    The fact may be as expected by Guangming Beast, although Naruto was hit by his ruining world, but he did not leave and collapse.


    The shape of Tai Chi appeared next to Naruto, slowly rotating under the pressure of the chaotic thunderball. Although the Tai Chi diagram was very severely oppressed, it was not destroyed at all, but in Naruto¡¯s control. Rotate slowly, and slowly conform to the power of the powerful thunder and lightning around, changing its nature!


    Naruto was able to catch the power of this chaotic thunderball. In addition to his own Tai Chi power which is really mysterious, a very important reason is because the power of the light of birth protects his heart, so that his heart is not in one. It was completely defeated in an instant, so that there was a chance to use the power of Tai Chi.


    Naruto was under the pressure of the light beast, although it was extremely difficult, but with the power of the light of birth and his own will, he finally persisted. The power of Tai Chi gradually merged with the chaotic thunderball, and it belongs to the light. The power of the beast was compressed layer by layer by Naruto, and then all was injected into the muzzle of his right arm.


    Naruto¡¯s body is now made of super alloys, which are extremely sturdy, but even such digital alloys can¡¯t withstand the terrifying power of the super extremes. Under the stimulus of the high compression energy, they gradually began to appear. crack.


    Naruto aimed the muzzle of his right hand at the heart of the bright beast, and at the same time an abnormal red light flashed in his eyes.


    "Ultimate Chaos Cannon!!"


    The power of the bright beast was concentrated in Naruto''s muzzle. This gun was launched, not only with the power of the bright beast, but also integrated with Naruto''s own power. Under the convergence of yin and yang, the power of chaos was triggered!


    Right now, even Bright Beast couldn''t maintain the incomparably disgusting calm and conceit before, and his complexion changed slightly.


    The power of the Ultimate Chaos Cannon is enough to shatter time and space, and even Bright Beast felt a burst of destructive power rushing toward his face, and his complexion changed drastically, immediately stretched out his hands, his left hand condensed a black sphere, and his right hand condensed black Sphere.


    "Promise Shield!!"


    The power of the two attributes of light and darkness condensed into a shield in front of the bright beast. The shield showed a chaotic color. The shield itself also has a chaotic nature change, resisting Naruto''s ultimate Chaos Cannon!


    boom!!


    A powerful force swept across the surface of the golden moon, and the chaotic force bursting out from the impact caused the surface of the golden moon to be greatly damaged. The original dazzling golden moon seemed to be blinded at this time. A layer of dust is average.


    Naruto seemed to have predicted that the Ultimate Chaos Cannon would not be able to break the shield defense of the Bright Beast, and after firing that shot, the muzzle of Naruto''s right arm would shatter every inch because it could not withstand the excessive force. Disappeared completely without a trace.


    Naruto, who had lost the main muzzle of his right arm, did not show any emotional changes at all, because he did not have that time. Before the bright beast broke free from the power of the ultimate Chaos Cannon, Naruto immediately launched the Tai Chi cyclone with all his strength.


    Naruto really displayed all his power this time without leaving his hands. The power of Tai Chi revolved quickly in front of Naruto, and a huge nebula was formed in a blink of an eye, covering the universe in his own hands. , Shining with the power of countless stars!


    The Tai Chi figure in front of Naruto became more and more shining with the swing of his hands. It was because of the greater power of the stars that gathered in it, and Naruto¡¯s movements became more viscous as a result, as if the air became sticky. It''s thick.


    In fact, the entire space becomes sticky due to the full power of Naruto¡¯s Tai Chi cyclone. At this time, around Naruto¡¯s body, most people will exhaust their entire body if they want to move, even Lilith beasts. There will be a feeling of difficulty in action.


    The power of countless stars was compressed and brewed in Naruto''s Tai Chi cyclone, and finally gathered into a dazzling star, and flew towards the bright beast.


    "Star Blast!!"


    A little light condensed from countless stars showed infinite power, and flew quickly toward the bright beast. When the light of that star hits the bright beast, the countless stars brewing in it immediately exploded, and the attack density in a moment is completely uncountable. , Just like the lost paradise of bright beasts, the super-speed attack hit the enemy completely unable to make any response!


    The Promise Shield in front of the Bright Beast was completely destroyed by the impact of countless stars and the power of the Ultimate Chaos Cannon just now. The power of the stars exploded on the Bright Beast and completely submerged it.


    With a thought, Naruto raised his right hand, and strange power fluctuations appeared on his arm. It was the power of the Dimensional Sword, and in the original twisted time and space of the Dimensional Sword, there was still a hint of golden light.


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife!!"


    The Bengyue Dimensional Sword, which has incorporated part of the light power of the firstborn, slashed towards the direction of the bright beast. Naruto is not sure whether his trick has hit the bright beast, but he can feel that the aura of the bright beast is obviously weakened. Then it seemed to erupt again, and from the smoke and dust of the explosion came the anger of the bright beast.


    "You hateful human being, don''t think you can really defeat me with this little trick! Life and death are intertwined!"


    Chapter 130-Disastrous defeat!The invincible strength of Bright Beast!


    A powerful ball of light appeared in the hands of Bright Beast, one black and one white, one light and the other dark!


    Both of these light spheres have powerful forces that are absolutely unmatched by ordinary people. Whether it is light or darkness, they are the strongest power!


    The two light balls had locked Naruto¡¯s breath, so they flew straight towards Naruto. Although the two light balls alone were not enough to kill Naruto, Naruto felt it from the two light balls. The breath of death immediately flew to dodge.


    But those two balls of light are locked with the aura of bright beasts, and they have completely locked Naruto. No matter where Naruto runs and flies, he can¡¯t avoid them even if he uses teleportation. A ball of light with a breath of death.


    Just when the two light spheres came again and Naruto was about to launch an instant movement to avoid again, the space around him seemed to suddenly become absolute zero, and the whole froze.


    "Bright Beast!!"


    Naruto sternly reprimanded. At this time, who could be other than the bright beast who could freeze the entire space?!


    Gloomy traces flashed in the eyes of Guangming Beast, but after the space was frozen this time, he did not attack again. In his opinion, after Naruto was hit by his trick, it should be nothing to worry about.


    Even though Naruto was very angry in his heart, what is more important to him now is the two light balls that are already close to him, there is no way to hide, Naruto immediately released the power of the first light to protect the whole body, it seems Is planning to use this light of birth to withstand this disaster.


    The defensive power of the nascent light is terrible, and even the deletion of Omegamon X cannot break the absolute defensive power of the nascent light.


    The two yin and yang balls hit the nascent light on Ming''s body surface. Although they hit the nascent light with a wave of ripples, they could not be broken. This made Naruto a sigh of relief. Then the two yin and yang balls rang. The surface of the light of human birth suddenly burst.


    The power of the explosion is not great, even Naruto¡¯s own armor can be completely resisted, but the problem is that after the two cloudy sun balls exploded, the powers merged together, and the powers of light and darkness were completely combined and changed. Become a huge three-dimensional cube array!


    This three-dimensional Rubik''s Cube looks like a huge spherical Rubik''s Cube, divided into black and white. The color blocks of the two colors are constantly rotating around Naruto''s body, and the entire Rubik''s Cube emits an evil red light.


    Naruto was trapped in this Rubik''s Cube, feeling that his soul and body seemed to be separated, he was not under his control at all, and his whole body was frozen and unable to move!


    Naruto knew that he was facing great danger now, and desperately wanted to use the Heavenly Marsh Spear to chop off the Rubik''s Cube, but the power of Yin and Yang in his body was completely destroyed by the Rubik''s Cube just after it was displayed, because of this Rubik''s Cube. The formation itself also has the power of Yin and Yang, which is the same as Naruto''s Heavenly Marsh Spear. With Naruto''s current state, there is no way to display the Heavenly Marsh Spear inside the Rubik''s Cube.


    Lilith beast saw that Naruto was trapped by that strange cube formation. Although he didn''t know the power of the bright beast''s trick, he didn''t dare to bet on how big Naruto''s life was. Regardless of the strength gap, he immediately flew. To the red magic square array.


    "Nazar''s Claw!!"


    Lilith beast eagerly wanted to save Naruto''s life. Regardless of his golden claws had been damaged, the claws of Nazar, which displayed the greatest power, were continuously grasping on the huge three-dimensional cube array.


    However, the magic cube is constantly rotating, and it seems to have formed an endless power unit. Even if the surface is corroded by the Lilith beast¡¯s Nazar''s claws, it will not be a major problem. It will recover in a blink of an eye, and the speed of recovery far exceeds The corrosion speed of Lilith beast means that her attack is purely a waste of energy.


    The Bright Beast did not do anything to stop Lilith Beast¡¯s completely futile attack. It just looked at her with a smile on the side and said, ¡°What you do now is useless, because what will happen to the result of this trick? I don¡¯t even know, whether this guy can survive or not depends on his life."


    What Bright Beast said was not a lie, because he disdains to do that, and Lilith Beast didn¡¯t understand what Bright Beast meant, and continued to attack with Nazar¡¯s claws. Her golden claws were cracked by Bright Beast. , Now that the golden claws have been continuously overloaded using tricks, the golden claws have gradually been unable to support them, and the force that constantly bounces back from the cube array finally made the entire golden claws completely shattered into powder!


    Lilith beast was affected by the explosive force when the golden claws were destroyed, and was shocked to fly far away. When she was unwilling to give up and planned to exert the strongest phantom pain, the magic cube enveloping Naruto''s body suddenly issued There was a violent light, as if something terrible was about to happen.


    "No!!"


    Lilith beast had just said this cry, and the dazzling white light of the magic square made her even unable to open her eyes.


    And Naruto¡¯s consciousness at this time seemed to have disappeared. He didn¡¯t know how to describe his current feeling, as if his whole body was extremely cold, even his life was frozen and withered, but it was as if he was burned by fire. The whole body was in terrible pain, but I couldn''t tell where the pain was, as if even his own existence had been blurred.

 1382 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1382

    Guangming Beast focused his attention on his eyes, ignoring the dazzling light, glanced at the center of the light, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and said, "It seems that your luck is not good, Naruto Uzumaki."


    The Bright Beast did not lie to the Lilith Beast before, because whether Naruto can survive this trick can¡¯t even be controlled by him, because the life-and-death stagger is a powerful trick that gathers the power of Yin and Yang and triggers the power of rules. .


    Even Bright Beast itself does not completely control this rule. Those who are enclosed in the Rubik''s Cube will face a probability problem, which can also be said to be a gamble!


    Dead or alive!


    Whether it¡¯s an instant death or a serious injury, this is a life-and-death gambling game. People who enter it have no choice but to participate in this gambling game. do it yourself.


    Although this life-and-death crisscross has only one-half of the probability of killing the enemy, its power is indeed terrifying. Even if Naruto uses the light of the first birth to protect his whole body, he cannot resist the force of death in the life-death crisscross!


    With the power of the bright beast, Naruto''s life breath can no longer be felt around here, so he has determined that Naruto''s gambling luck is really bad, and he has been completely annihilated in the interlacing of new words just now.


    Guangming Beast is very confident of his tricks, so he no longer thinks that Naruto can continue to survive, and the same idea is Lilith Beast!


    For Lilithmon, this is already the second time. The last time he fought with the Shattered Demon Dragonmon on the moon, Lilithmon witnessed Naruto losing his life in front of him.


    Although Naruto was temporarily in a state of suspended animation because of the extinguishing flames of the Demon Dragon Beast at that time, but now, Lilith Beast watched Naruto in the magic cube array with his own eyes, and even the corpse could not survive. No matter how Lilith Beast wanted to comfort him, he finally had to accept this desperate reality, his eyes widened, and blood and tears fell from the corners of his eyes.


    "Bright Beast! I want your life!"


    This crazy woman doesn''t care how huge the difference in strength between the two sides is. She completely abandoned all defense methods and launched a death-death attack on the bright beast!


    Bright Beast frowned slightly to deal with Lilith Beast¡¯s attack. Although Lilith Beast¡¯s completely violent and disorderly attack caused a little trouble to Bright Beast, the difference between the strengths of the two sides was too big, and Lilith Beast was again. After losing his strongest weapon, the Golden Claw, no matter how he attacked, he couldn''t cause any damage to the beast.


    Bright Beast grabbed a flaw in Lilith Beast, a hand knife immediately penetrated Lilith Beast''s body.


    However, Lilith Beast seemed to be unable to feel any pain at all, and the body was pierced by the Bright Beast and did not respond at all, but kept attacking the Bright Beast''s face with its fists.


    Even if the Bright Beast was not injured, it would be extremely angry when it was hit by such an attack by the Lilith Beast, and finally after angrily blasted the Lilith Beast out with a single kick.


    "Lost Paradise!!"


    Bright Beast finally launched this trick on Lilith Beast. Under the super fast combo, Lilith Beast¡¯s body was almost completely broken down, and then it was kicked into the sky by Bright Beast. It was like dealing with the Shagufang before, grabbing the Lilithmon¡¯s ankle, and at the same time stepping on the Lilithmon¡¯s armpits with both feet, leading her body to quickly fall to the moon surface.


    boom!!


    The powerful impact penetrated the entire moon. The moon, which was guarded by its unique power, was extremely sturdy in itself. Under the attack of the lost paradise of the bright beast, it turned into countless fragments and dispersed in the universe.


    Looking at the countless fragments flying in the universe, the bright beast smiled coldly, and then seemed unwilling to stay here more. The angel wings and the demon wings behind it spread out at the same time and flew towards the deepest part of the dark area. , Bright Beast is about to start his real plan!


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty One-temper your soul and burn your body with fire!


    Bright Beast was sure that he had killed the human that he hated most, and Lilith Beast had lost all its combat power even though it had survived, so it didn''t need to bother to fly all the way to the deepest part of the dark zone!


    The seal that originally restricted the light beast in the dark area has completely disappeared, but now the dark area looks like a strange planet.


    The planet looks purple and black, the surface is not so smooth, but it looks like some special patterns are gathered together, it looks a bit like the hairstyle of the Buddha, just a planet like that. , Absolutely enough to kill the intensive phobia.


    Bright beast obviously does not have the problem of intensive phobia, and entered the interior after crossing the surface of this strange planet.


    The center of this planet is not an entity, but a rather vast space. To be precise, this is the final core of the original dark area, which is the place where the beast of light is sealed!


    Now the seal has been lifted, but this place has not completely disappeared.


    Although in the dark area, even sunlight cannot enter, but it is not completely dark inside, there is still enough light to see.


    But logically speaking, the dark area is equivalent to the hell of the digital world. There are many Digimon who have committed too many crimes during their lifetime and cannot go to the founding village to be reborn and are punished here. There should be a lot of dark Digimon here. But now, none of them are seen, and there is a strange silence in the entire dark area.


    The bright beast entered the dark area and came to the only thing left in the area.


    The thing looked like a large mass of purple-black silt, and the silt was not quiet, it seemed to be boiling, and the surface was constantly rolling.


    And when the bright beast approached, the purple-black silt became more''excited'', and the degree of tumbling was obviously more intense than before, and from the silt, there was a constant scream of fierce pain. If the average Digimon hears this sound, I am afraid that it will be upset and even go crazy because of it.


    When Guangming Beast saw this filthy and evil silt, not only was it not worried, but it also showed a rather weird smile.


    "Oh, filthy souls, open up for me, the road to the human world..."


    The bright beast called, and the purple-black silt seemed to be under the control of the bright beast. From the original huge mud puddle, three huge arms formed by silt stretched out, and this mud arm surrounded the bright beast. A moment, by stretching out toward the endless and vast void.


    "Royal knights, haven''t you always wanted to rule the human world? If this is the case, let me do it for you."


    A cold smile appeared on the bright beast''s face. This was his true purpose.


    After being sealed in the dark area for countless hours, the ambition of the bright beast is more than a Digimon world, and even the human world has become a goal in his heart that needs to be conquered!


    And that pool of purple-black silt was nothing else, it was the Digimon who was killed by the bright beast and belonged to this dark zone!


    Before breaking the seal, Bright Beast killed all the Digimon in the dark area. Those who would come to this dark zone were dark and evil Digimon. Bright Beast killed them all in a very cruel way. Stimulate their resentment, and then block all their resentments in this dark area. The hatred and resentment of countless Digimons gathered together, and the concreteization formed the purple-black mud!


    There is almost the highest level of evil in the Digimon world in this sludge. The bright beast forms a pathway with the power of this evil sludge, opening the way from the digital world to the human world!


    Those silt split into three pieces of digital data, and they continued to extend towards the starry sky of the universe. Then the light of the digital data slowly faded and weakened, but it seemed to encounter some obstacle in the void, emitting countless rays of light in the sky.


    And that obstacle is the space wall between the Digimon world and the human world!


    The bright beast controlled the power of the evil silt, and constantly hit the partition of the space wall, and finally the space wall could not resist the impact of this force, as if a huge LCD screen appeared in the air.


    What appeared in that strange picture were high-rise buildings, cars coming and going, and countless humans!


    Just what the human world looks like today!


    Guangming Beast looked at the human world present in front of him with satisfaction, and his cold laughter continued to echo in the dark area.


    "In a little while, I can completely rule the Digimon world and the human world, and I will become the supreme god!"


    Bright Beast is too ambitious, with the power that the Digimon world has today, I am afraid that no one can stop him.


    Lilith Beast was beaten by Bright Beast¡¯s Lost Paradise and its data almost completely collapsed. Although it has not been directly turned into a Digi Egg, its body data is gradually decomposed step by step. The remaining power of Lilith Beast is no longer easy to maintain the ultimate body, even Even its own existence was difficult to maintain, the light on his body flashed, degenerating from the Lilith beast back to the celestial beast, but even this form did not last long, and it continued to degenerate.


    If this continues, it will be a matter of time for her to become a Digimon and rebirth, and if she becomes a Digimon, it is still unknown whether she can be reborn in the style of Brightmon.


    The golden moon was shattered into pieces by the lost paradise of the bright beast. At this moment, on a relatively large piece of the moon, Koizumi, who was already angrily, was lying there, his eyes closed tightly.


    By Koizumi''s side, her Digimon was glowing slightly, but this Digimon was full of cracks.


    When the moon exploded just now, it was the power in the Digimon Dragon that finally guarded Koizumi, preventing Koizumi from completely dying. However, the Digimon was also greatly damaged. Even if Koizumi regained his consciousness, he couldn¡¯t do it anymore. It has evolved into a sand ancient tooth beast.


    But even though the Digimon was seriously damaged, it continued to emit colorful lights. In the end, it seemed to be called by something. It flew out of Koizumi¡¯s hands and flew to a certain corner of the universe. Under the reflection of the colorful light, a human figure can be seen sitting in the void. Under the light of this light, the figure has become clearer, and it is Naruto!


    To be precise, that is the soul of Naruto!


    Before, he was hit by the stunt of the bright beast. He died in the life and death crisscross because of poor gambling luck, and his body was completely destroyed. However, because of the protection of the light power of the first birth, Naruto''s soul was fortunately immortal. Po was retained, and relying on the power of the light of birth, slowly comprehending the realm of the eighth sense he has not yet reached!


    Compared with the seventh sense, the eighth sense may not have any obvious increase in strength, but for humans, the biggest advantage is that they can transcend the boundaries of life and death and reach immortality!


    The eighth sense is Alaya Consciousness, which is deeper than the seventh sense in the human body. People often end their lives without noticing its existence in a short life.


    When human beings die, they will lose all their feelings and automatically awaken the eighth sense and go to the underworld. Because they have the eighth sense, they can enter the underworld. Because they have lost all the previous feelings, after the human soul enters the underworld, they are all He looked muddled, without any strength.

 1383 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1383

    But if you can burn the seventh sense universe to its limit and finally comprehend the eighth sense while you are alive, you can transcend the boundaries of life and death.


    People who understand the small universe live longer than half of human beings, but longevity does not mean immortality, nor does it mean that they will not age. Shion is the previous generation of pope. He is powerful. He survived the last holy war and lived a long life, but it was still weak due to aging. , Was eventually attacked by Saga and died.


    Once you understand the realm of the eighth sense, you can enter the realm of immortality. Although it can be killed by people, there will be no more aging problems. Time has no effect on the strong people who understand the eighth sense. A strong person with a thorough understanding of the eighth sense is immortal, and can live the same life as the heavens and the earth, and the rules of the underworld can no longer restrict the eighth sense. Strength is not affected!


    After Naruto was killed by Guangming Beast with life and death staggered, it can be said that he is a dead person. He has automatically realized the eighth sense, and now he wants to retrieve all the previous seven senses, and finally make this eighth sense change. To become a power he can control himself!


    In Koizumi¡¯s Digimon Dragon machine, the power of the five fighters and the power of the five fighters in Naruto¡¯s body echoed each other, and eventually all of them escaped from Koizumi¡¯s Digimon dragon machine and entered Naruto¡¯s body.


    The ten different powers originally differentiated from Naruto''s body eventually all returned to Naruto''s body, circling automatically in his body, giving birth to new powers.


    At the same time, the light of the firstborn also flows slowly along the ten kinds of power, all over Naruto''s body, re-forging his soul with the power of the firstborn light, and at the same time, from the soul of Naruto, it is probably in the heart. In the location, a faint blue flame suddenly appeared.


    This flame has appeared many times in the past, and helped Naruto get through many disasters. Naruto didn''t know it before, but now in the eighth sense realm, he can feel the existence of this flame.


    This flame emerged from Naruto¡¯s heart, flowing slowly like the light of the first birth. This flame has the ultimate power of destruction and rebirth, and it does not show any weakness compared with the light of the first birth. The power of the flame slowly burns, and finally makes The golden light was also dyed with a blue color...


    Chapter 132-Dead Door!Beyond the Yin and Yang world!


    This nascent light itself is an invincible power that can cause permanent damage to the body of the mother of the earth, Gaia. Even Gaia¡¯s power cannot recover the scars formed by the primordial light on his body. It has the power of killing God. Power can really kill the gods who are immortal!


    This golden light of birth was actually affected by the blue flame!


    You know, even the Amaterasu Black Flame is weak compared to the power of the firstborn light. Although the power of Amaterasu can be swallowed up with the light, if Naruto uses Amaterasu to burn the firstborn light, it is not only There will be no damage, but Amaterasu itself will be completely destroyed by the light of the first birth.


    Even if it was the source of the name of the black flame, the Japanese sun god Amaterasu Omikami could not cause any damage to the first light, not to mention the eternal black flame.


    But the power of this blue flame is really terrifying, even the power of the first-born light has been affected, and a qualitative change has gradually taken place, it seems that it is no longer the original first-born light.


    In other words, it is a huge change in itself that something like the light of the firstborn will appear on Naruto...


    The first-born light itself can create the god-killing tool and the strongest shield Aquis, but the ghost knows how this first-born light appeared on Naruto, and the blue flames on him are even more unexplainable. The special forces are mixed together, and it is not clear whether it is a blessing or a curse, but Naruto can no longer stop now.


    Although Naruto has awakened the eighth sense now, it is the realm of the eighth sense that automatically awakens after the death of human beings. With his ability, it seems difficult to control a newborn light, not to mention the inexplicable flame.


    These two powers flowed slowly inside Naruto''s soul at the same time, seeming to compete with each other, but they seemed to be tightly bound together and could not be separated.


    Naruto tried several times to separate the power of the blue flame from the golden light of birth. After failing, he simply gave up this futile effort, and instead began to display the power of Tai Chi.


    Tai Chi really contains the supreme truth. Although Naruto''s body is completely destroyed and his strength is greatly damaged, the Tai Chi cyclone slowly rotates in Naruto''s body.


    The golden light of birth and the mysterious blue flame slowly showed no hostility to Naruto himself, so it slowly followed his Tai Chi power and revolved in Naruto''s body, two powers that could not be completely blended. , Slowly blending together.


    Gradually, Naruto seemed to feel a sharp pain, as if something was pulling his body in different directions. After feeling this pain, Naruto was not anxious, but joy rose in his heart. Because of his lost seven senses, he slowly returned.


    The appearance of pain is only one of the manifestations. Naruto himself is dead, and there should be only the eighth sense left and become muddy, but because of the light of the first birth and the power of the blue mysterious flame, he finally passed this scene. disaster.


    After the two powers were mixed, Naruto''s seven senses slowly recovered, and his body that had been destroyed in the interlacing of life and death was reborn with the help of the light of the first birth and the power of the blue flame.


    The ten powers that were originally scattered returned to Naruto''s body, and finally under the control of the light of birth and the power of the blue flame, Naruto''s body was reshaped, and these ten powers formed a perfect whole .


    Naruto is sitting in the void like a Buddha, with his eyes closed, but the aura exuding from him is particularly strong. The nearby star fragments are affected by Naruto¡¯s thought power, and they are repelling all around, letting the people around Naruto The space has become a complete vacuum.


    Naruto''s body was shining with golden light, that was the power of the light of birth, and when he opened his eyes, he was born with blue eyes, and now it looks like two blue flames.


    The flame slowly burned his whole body from Naruto''s eyes. The flame would not be affected by the external air currents, but it still swayed slowly from side to side. The faint blue flame revealed an unspeakable mystery.


    The power of this blue flame and Naruto¡¯s light of birth were mixed together, and finally turned into an orange flame. The power of blue flame and light of birth were mixed, giving birth to a new power that was different from the past. In Naruto''s heart, and Naruto''s eyes, also turned into a normal blue.


    Naruto let out a sigh of relief, with an unconcealable joy on his face.


    He finally realized the eighth sense, beyond the boundary of life and death!


    Because Naruto can be killed by others, but his life is infinite, and his life is equal to the sky, and he can freely travel between the Yin and Yang world, and he can go to the underworld at will, unless Hades will The gates of the underworld are closed.


    According to legend, on Huangquan Road, the father god Izanagi and mother god Izanami confronted Hirasaka and placed a thousand guide stones there, so that once they went to the underworld, people could not turn their heads, but this thousand The power of Yinshi had no effect on Naruto.


    Naruto''s eighth dead door was also opened here just now, and now he finally understands why there are only eight doors in the human body.


    The eight doors on the body are the Eight Door Dunjia Array, Akay¡¯s greatest skill, and the eight doors on the soul correspond to the eight realms of the small universe, and each door opened represents a sense.


    So when he was in the Dragon Ball world, Naruto could only open six doors in the end, because his realm at the time was only the sixth sense; and in the battle between the world of the slayer and the dark star, Naruto understood The seventh sense opened the seventh door of alarm and reached the realm of light; now he transcended life and death and reached the level of eternal life, thus opening the final eighth door of death.


    The eight gates of man start with the gate of life and end with the gate of death. When the eight gates are fully opened, one can transcend life and death, beyond the realm of Yin and Yang!


    And the reason why people have only eight doors and no ninth door is because the ninth sense is the realm of the gods. If there is no great opportunity, mortals will never reach that level!


    In the Saint Seiya, the twelve gold can only reach the eighth sense in the end and cannot reach the ninth sense realm for this reason.As for the five bronzes, even if they are excluded from being the protagonist and having a relationship with great fortune, there is another very important reason that can be reasonably explained because they have the blood of the true god Athena!


    Because of the power of Athena''s blood, they can reach the realm of the ninth sense after burning the small universe of the eighth sense to the limit, and awaken the sacred clothes!


    If you don''t get the blood of the true god, all this will become unreasonable.Although Naruto now has no blood, he has a stronger power, that is, the new power generated after the fusion of the light of birth and the blue flame, which Naruto named Hope!


    The light of hope!


    The physical body has been fully recovered, Naruto stood up from the void, and the huge thoughts spread out, searching for the souls of Lilithmon and Koizumi in the vast universe, which is not difficult for Naruto today.


    Naruto stretched out his hand towards the void, and the two golden rays of light flew out immediately. After a while, they turned into two small golden lights and returned to Naruto''s body.


    Among those two golden light groups were the souls of Lilithmon and Koizumi. When Naruto found them, their bodies were already dead, but their souls had not completely separated from their bodies for the time being, so they were preserved by Naruto.


    With his current power, as long as the soul stays, it is not too difficult to help Koizumi and Lilithmon reshape their bodies.


    After collecting the souls of Koizumi and Lilithmon, Naruto flew into the dark area. Now he is reborn, and the bastard of the bright beast should be completely broken!


    Guangming Beast is now in the dark area, and he doesn''t know that Naruto, the undead fellow, has been resurrected. His eyes are looking at the passage formed by purple-black mud.


    The terrible power contained in this mud tears time and space and opens the way from the Digimon world to the human world. The mud itself is a collection of the grievances and hatreds of countless dark Digimons. The resentful soul will disperse, and I am afraid that it will never be reborn, but the bright beast obviously will not consider this issue.


    The pathway of the bright beast is constantly closing the gap between the two worlds, and even the human world has now been greatly affected.


    Because the Digimon world is gradually connected to the human world, the power of the Digimon world has also begun to affect the human world. First of all, various electronic devices, including televisions, computers, telephones, signal lights, trams, and radio stations, Chaos all began to occur. This influence gradually radiated from Shibuya, Japan. As the digital world and the human world gradually connect, this influence will become greater and greater. In the end, even cosmic satellites will be affected.


    The purpose of the Bright Beast is to destroy the human world and the Digimon world together, and then create a new life, and finally completely unify the Digimon world and the human world, and become the only supreme god in these two worlds!


    The purple-black mud seemed to be able to illuminate the road in front of the Guangming Beast, but if the wish of the Guangming Beast was to be fulfilled, the human that appeared behind him had to be solved first.


    "Unexpectedly, you are not dead yet..."


    The voice of gritted teeth revealed deep hatred and anger...


    Chapter 133-Yin Yang Yan Escapes and Bright Beast!


    Guangming Beast stared at Naruto closely, and deeply revealed the meaning of gnashing his teeth. He really didn''t understand why this human being had such a peculiar power.


    Not only was he as a mere human being, he perfectly mastered the power of the souls of the light and dark fighters, even the royal knight was far from his opponent, and in the end he had to act in person.


    Before the bright beast had clearly determined that there was no aura of life, this hateful human should have indeed died under his life and death, but he unexpectedly appeared here again!

 1384 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1384

    ''Are all human beings so incredible?''


    In fact, Guangming Beast made a mistake. Humans are indeed incredible, but Naruto is the only one who is incredible to such an extent.


    "I''m not dead, I''m just alive again."


    Naruto was telling the truth, but for Guangming Beast, Naruto''s words were a complete irony to him.


    Guangming Beast claims to be the world''s highest god, since he, this''god'', can return without success?!But he did make a move and showed his nirvana, but this guy is not dead yet!No matter if it did not die at that time, what method was used to hide the perception of Bright Beast later, or it was said that after death, it was resurrected for some reason.


    These two points are the greatest irony for Guangming Beast, because Naruto''s existence may prove that Guangming Beast is not so invincible, nor is it so supreme.


    Although Naruto admitted that he did not make any exaggerated actions, his existence was an absolute provocation to the majesty of the bright beast, so the bright beast certainly hated Naruto.


    Guangming Beast retracted his gaze from the road that extended to the human world, turned around, and looked cold.


    "It seems that if you don''t kill you, my plan will not be implemented smoothly. If this is the case, I will completely destroy you this time, so that you will never be able to regenerate!"


    It has not been long since Naruto and Guangming Beast actually met until now, but the two of them have already forged a deadly feud and have reached an endless state of death. Therefore, Naruto is not afraid of Guangming Beast¡¯s murderous aura at all. They only have One can survive.


    "It seems that the matter between you and me must be completely cut off today, but since this is still the Digimon world, then I will use the identity of Digimon to defeat you!"


    Naruto took out his Digimon Dragon machine, and his Digimon Dragon machine has also undergone some changes because of his concentration.


    The original form of the Digimon Dragon machine has changed again, because this change has increased the internal data capacity of the Digimon Dragon machine, so it can store all the data of the soul of the ten fighters at the same time, and in this Digimon dragon machine, this Shi was actually surrounded by a burst of orange light, this is the power of the light of hope that Naruto has newly acquired!


    After the combination of the light of the firstborn and the dark blue flame, the nature of itself has changed. According to Naruto¡¯s feeling, the destructive power of this thing should have become even greater, but it is not known that it is because of his improved realm. By the eighth sense, he still said that this fusion itself had something he couldn''t understand. He felt that this light of hope was easier to control than the original light of birth.


    "Also let you see, these ten powers that originally belonged to me are the strongest form that came together after they came together!"


    Guangming Beast was puzzled by his phrase''it belongs to me,'' but the digital code already appeared on Naruto''s right hand, which was swept across the Digimon machine.


    "Ancient soul evolution! The male beast of Susao!!"


    The dispersed power finally gathered together, and Naruto''s eyes also awakened the red nine-gou jade reincarnation eye again, and at the same time a red light appeared from his forehead, opening the third nine-gou jade reincarnation eye.


    The ultimate ability of kaleidoscope writing round eyes-Susao Nohu, covering Naruto''s body in the form of armor. Naruto was originally slightly shorter than the bright beast and became tall and strong. This is not because of evolution. , But he himself is such a figure, now it is not so much evolution, as it is to return to his original appearance.


    There is a beautiful stream of light on the armor of the whole body. Although Naruto is not a golden saint, he is not a golden saint with the energy of light, but he himself has the confidence that he has created this armor of Suzano. , Will never lose to any golden saint clothing, including the legendary Ophiuchus.


    A roulette wheel appeared behind Naruto, as if the holy light shining on this dark area, the golden light swept towards the bright beast with Naruto''s fighting intent.


    Under the impact of that strong fighting intent, Guangming Beast felt that his eyes were about to be burned by the fighting intent. He couldn''t help squinting his eyes and stared at the figure that exuded a strong spirit.


    "How is this possible?! How could you have evolved?!"


    Susano Male Beast, Ultra Body, Vaccine Type, God-Human Digimon.After Naruto''s ten powers all return to the body, they are expressed in the form of Digimon, beyond the legendary ultimate posture!He is the strongest god of destruction and the god in charge of regeneration in Eastern legends, possessing the ultimate ability to completely destroy everything!


    Feeling the long-lost power flying through his body, exerting a more powerful and terrifying force than ever before, the fighting spirit in Naruto''s heart is burning, and it can''t be extinguished if he doesn''t fight a powerful enemy.


    "Come on, Bright Beast!!"


    "Be less arrogant! Even if you evolve into a male beast of Susao, you won''t be my opponent, because I am the strongest god! Feather Festival!"


    Guangming Beast pinched a handprint in his hand, and it looked like Naruto was in a praying posture. Then the angel wings and the demon king''s wings behind Guangming Beast glowed at the same time. The white and black feathers became sharp. The blade flew towards Naruto.


    The bright beast has powerful powers of light and darkness at the same time. The two feathers with different power attributes automatically rotate in mid-air, producing even more terrifying destructive power.


    Naruto smiled coldly, the scarlet eyes that hadn''t been seen for a long time were filled with endless fighting spirit, and with a beckon, a Tai Chi colored sphere slowly rotated in Naruto''s palm.


    "Yin and Yang Yan Yan¡¤Spiral Shuriken!"


    Among the spheres in the color of Tai Chi, black and white account for half of them. The black part is the immortal black flame of Amaterasu, and the white part is the power Naruto gained after surpassing the power of life and death.


    If it is said that Amaterasu possesses the power of Amaterasu Great Royal God, it is a sun flame with an immortal nature, then this white flame comes from the depths of purgatory, which can directly burn the soul, and is even a gloomy flame.


    These two flames were tuned into a stable whole by Naruto''s Tai Chi power, and then gently separated from Naruto''s palm and flew towards the bright beast.


    The spiral shuriken flew quickly, and the power of the two types of flames contained in it could not even bear the flying feather sacrifices issued by the bright beast. The feathers that were close to each other burned and turned into ashes.


    After all, the bright beast is not a weak one. Seeing the terrifying power of Naruto''s tricks, he immediately waved his hand, and the feathers of yin and yang immediately spun and flew in mid-air, as if the sky was dyed in yin and yang... Although the sky here is only so little.


    Seeing that the feathers gradually showed an enveloping force, it seemed that he was about to swallow his spiral shuriken from all around, Naruto didn''t rush, and moved his fingers lightly.


    The yin and yang spiral shuriken, which is spinning at super high speed, suddenly reversed, and the direction of rotation was completely reversed. Guangming Beast did not expect that he would suddenly play such a hand, and the feathers around could not adapt to the sudden change of the direction of rotation. Naruto''s spiral shuriken was wiped out a lot, and then Naruto held his five fingers, and the spiral shuriken immediately exploded, burning all the feathers to ashes.


    Bright beast''s eyes flashed, and he saw a black shadow appearing in front of him. The speed it showed was completely different from before. What appeared in Naruto''s hand was a blue ball.


    Judging from the blue light, the attribute of this ball should be thunder, but the power of thunder and lightning, which has always been famous for its violent violent power, is actually like flowing water, and Tang is in Naruto''s hands without making any noises. Very peaceful.


    "Chidori!!"


    According to the legend, Tachibana Kadoxue''s famous knife, now in Naruto''s hands, becomes the strongest blade that cuts the sky and the earth, and the blue thunder light exudes a gloomy courage, attacking the heart of the bright beast.


    Guangming Beast''s complexion changed, his wings flapped lightly, and his entire body quickly moved back. Seeing that it was about to get out of Naruto''s attack range, the thunder light in Naruto''s hand suddenly extended for a while.


    "The Thousand Birds Sharp Spear!"


    Obviously, Bright Beast would not know that this move developed by a man named Kakashi Hagi had such a change. When he hurriedly turned sideways, his body dodged in time, but his wings could not dodge it. A piece of white wings was pierced by Naruto''s sharp spear, Naruto''s fingers beat lightly, and the power of thunder and lightning quickly penetrated into the body of the bright beast through the sharp spear.


    "Chidori¡¤Blast!!"


    With a loud bang, Naruto''s thunder and lightning power burst into the body of the Guangming Beast, causing the white feathers to fly continuously in the air.


    Just when the bright beast was beaten to shame by Naruto''s attack, a fierce and fierce spirit came before him.


    "Yin and Yang Yan Yan¡¤Bi Fang!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Four-Ancient Beasts Fight Bright Beasts!


    Naruto took a deep breath and exhaled a flame of yin and yang in black and white.


    The yin and yang flames spun into a shape of Tai Chi, then turned into a chaos, and through rapid distortion and change, it finally turned into a monster bird with a strange appearance.


    This demon bird looks like a red-crowned crane, but it has only one leg, its body is cyan, its body has red spots, its beak is white, and its appearance is very strange. When its wings flapped, it made a crackling sound.


    Bright Beast thinks he can remember the detailed information of all the different Digimon in the Digimon World, but he has never heard of such a monster bird with weird appearance.


    And this weird monster bird is the ancient fire beast, Bi Fang!


    Not all birds that breathe fire are called phoenixes. This bifang is an ancient fire beast. In ancient times, it was regarded as a symbol of fire, just like the symbol of drought.Legend has it that Bi Fang once helped Gongsun Xuanyuan, and he didn''t know whether it was true or not. In addition to being a fire beast, Bi Fang was also a god of wood. He possessed a powerful wood element, so he could ignite a raging fire and cause a fire.


    With Naruto''s current ability, it can already turn decay into a miracle. Although it is not a god, Naruto is enough to be a god for ordinary people.


    Bi Fang is the fire beast and the wood god. Naruto has the power of Yan Dun and Mu Dun. The combination of the two, plus the power of Yin and Yang to create all things, can imitate the essence of this ancient fire beast by 80%!


    There is a technique called **xuangong in the Romance of Fengshen. Yang Jian, Yuan Hong, and the famous Sun Dasheng all practiced this technique. To put it bluntly, it is seventy-two changes.When you reach the deepest point, you can change everything, including the ancient sacred beasts including Bi Fang. Not only the appearance, but also the essence, it is very mysterious.


    It¡¯s just that Naruto doesn¡¯t like the appearance of transforming himself into a variety of mythical beasts. Bi Fang, who is directly imitated by Yin Yang Dun, won¡¯t lose much power. In fact, as long as Naruto¡¯s reasons, he can imitate him. Any enemy''s tricks he has ever seen, including Lilith Beast¡¯s Nazar''s Claw, Shagufang¡¯s Diamond Mandala, and even the life and death of Light Beast, he can imitate 80% of the power.

 1385 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1385

    It''s just that Naruto imitated the ancient fire beast Bi Fang. In addition to this very powerful change, it was because the bright beast would never have seen Bi Fang. Naruto definitely took advantage of it with mental arithmetic and unintentional.


    Bi Fang, formed by Naruto''s yin and yang escape, let out a sharp scream, and then a group of scarlet fire spewed from his mouth.


    It is indeed impossible for Guangming Beast to have seen this monster bird Bifang, but the blazing fire from the strange bird''s mouth can also guess that he is good at using fire, so the Demon King¡¯s wings behind it glowed purple, and a cloud of evil flew out from above. The purple mist flew towards Bi Fang¡¯s blazing fire.


    The purple mist contained quite dark energy, and in a blink of an eye the blazing fire spit out by Bi Fang was surrounded. Although the fierce fire spit out from Bi Fang¡¯s mouth was fierce, it seemed to be restrained by the purple mist in attributes. After being surrounded by the purple mist, it kept emitting There was a crackling sound of burning, but the fire gradually decreased.


    Just when the Guangming Beast relaxed slightly, the flame changed strangely.


    I saw that after the flame wrapped in purple mist kept shrinking, it actually stopped the contraction, and then it seemed that the flame suddenly''grew up'', and the whole flame suddenly began to grow.


    The purple mist couldn''t resist the sudden strength of the flame, and before it had time to exert its full power to suppress the power of the flame, it burst open, and the endless flame quickly swept toward the bright beast.


    How would the bright beast know that this strange bird is also a wood god besides the fire beast, and Naruto used this to launch a flame offensive, and more integrated into the powerful wood spirit energy!


    This wood spirit gas becomes the best fuel for the flame under Naruto¡¯s control, and the attributes of wood are endless. The legendary one of the twelve ancestral witches, Wujumang, the ancestor of wood, has close to infinity. The regenerative ability of the occult technique is the immortal spring technique, which continuously regenerates and regenerates endlessly. This is exactly the ability of wood.


    With the help of the wood spirit, the power of the flame continued to grow, and it continued to grow. After surrounding the bright beast, the flame became more and more fierce, and finally the entire dark area was burned by the high temperature. .


    The bright beast was surrounded by the power of the flame, and a fierce light flashed in its eyes, and the Demon King¡¯s wings behind it suddenly burst out with a strong dark power, which was cut down like a huge blade. The strong power cut all the flames in half. Then a dark whirlwind rolled, extinguishing all the remaining flames.


    Naruto hadn¡¯t planned to defeat Guangming Beast by relying on Bifang¡¯s ability. Anyway, he thought it was already difficult for Guangming Beast to kill him, and fighting against a powerful enemy like Guangming Beast was also very rare for Naruto. This can make the power he has just realized more complete, and also stabilize Naruto''s realm.


    After Naruto''s handprints were knotted, Bi Fang in front of him disappeared without a trace, and then another cloud of Yin and Yang flew from Naruto''s body and turned into a monster. This monster does not have the terrifying spirit of Bi Fang. , It looks very cute.


    I saw the monster face and rabbit body, which looked very elves and cute. Guangming Beast didn''t know what kind of ghost Naruto was playing, but with the lessons just now, Guangming Beast didn''t dare to be careless, and looked at it carefully. It looks like a harmless monster.


    The monster beast with a human face and rabbit body does not have the attack ability like Bi Fang''s. It looks very cute in its vigorous and lively appearance. It has two big red eyes staring at Guangming Beast and saying: "Bright Beast, you are really willing to hurt Is someone as cute as me?"


    Guangming Beast looked at the monster beast for some reason, because her words seemed to have really lost the killing intent in her heart, and she felt that the attack that was brewing in her body could not be shot.


    The monster beast bounced around, saying naughty and cute things in his mouth. The bright beast didn''t know what it meant, but felt that his consciousness was sinking deeper and deeper. It seemed that even his strong consciousness had seen confusion, and he didn''t know when it would be necessary. faint.


    However, the bright beast itself has the strength of the ultimate body. Although it was caught off guard by the rabbit body monster beast temporarily, it finally woke up at a critical moment. The originally misty eyes suddenly opened, bursting out powerful thought power. The monster beast attacking the human-faced rabbit body, the monster itself was not good at attacking. After being caught by the light beast''s mind, it twisted for a while and finally disappeared completely.


    This bizarre monster beast is called a black beast, and it is known from the name that it is a monster that is good at blackmail.An obscure beast is a very cute and beautiful monster. It can transform into a female form. It has a graceful posture. It is full of aura between hands and feet. It is very fascinating to people. Moreover, the obsolete is born to speak human and can speak well, so other animals or monsters like to gather. At the side of the oblivion beast, only 10% of the oblivion beast''s words are true, and the rest are all made up, possessing charming and enchanting talents, but it is not malicious and will not attack other people casually.It is said that the meat of the scuttle is quite delicious, but after eating the meat of the scuttle, there is no way to tell the truth.


    This obsolete beast is also one of Naruto¡¯s attack methods created by using Yin and Yang to escape. Among them is his illusion ability. The bright beast originally suffered from Bifang¡¯s loss, so it will pay special attention to the appearance of the obsolete, so it is easier to fall into it. In the illusion he created, he almost couldn''t get out.


    Bright Beast suffered a small loss twice in a row, knowing that Naruto couldn''t let Naruto display that kind of strange attacking ability again, immediately changed his style and attacked immediately.


    "Lost Paradise!"


    The Guangming Beast shouted loudly, and with the help of the wings behind it, it flew towards Naruto at an unimaginable super speed.


    If it was against Naruto before, I was afraid that his eyes would not be able to keep up with the speed of the bright beast. In the face of such an attack, he could only release the light of his birth to protect his whole body, but now, after Naruto has realized the eighth sense, although he has no strength Explosive improvement, but the control of power is more than one level higher, and the ears and eyes are smarter, and the movements of the bright beast are also in his eyes, no longer the unmatched gap before.


    When Naruto saw the Lost Paradise of the Bright Beast again, he didn''t panic.


    This monster dragon head and leopard body seemed to have some relationship with the dragon, but his eyes were filled with endless anger, as if he had endless anger towards the whole world.


    No matter how many Guangming Beasts were, their fists quickly hit the dragon head monster beast.


    The monster beast completely withstood the ultra-high-speed punches of the beast, but it was not broken by the beast. Every punch of the beast fell on the beast and made a sound of gold and stone, and it shot countless Spark, it seems that this monster''s defense is very strong.


    The bright beast could not defeat the body of the beast in continuous fast attacks. He knew that if the speed was slowed down, Naruto would seize the opportunity to fight back, so he simply raised his foot and kicked the beast into the sky. Just like before dealing with Shagufang and Lilith, he fixed the limbs of this monster with his hands and feet, and quickly fell toward the ground.


    boom!!


    There was a huge bombing sound in the dark area. The impact was strong enough to completely smash the golden moon. Even the Ultimate Digimon could not stop this move. It can be seen that its power is powerful, and the monster beast has a strong defense force. But there was no way to completely block this kind of attack. His body was covered with scars, and it seemed that he was dying before attacking.


    But when Naruto saw that this monster beast was seriously damaged, instead of being nervous, he also showed a bad smile, very kindly explaining the situation of this monster to Guangming beast.


    "Guangming Beast, let me tell you, this monster beast is called Jai Xuan, his own strength is not strong, but it has a characteristic, Jai Xuan must be reported!"


    As soon as Naruto''s words fell, the monster named Jaixu, who had been beaten to death, suddenly exploded with anger, and even Bright Beast felt great fear from it!


    Afterwards, Na Javian swept through a raging fire, and flew toward the bright beast!


    Chapter 135-Naruto''s Tactics!Mobilization of ancient beasts!


    Javier was completely different from the situation where he was beaten up by the light beast just now. The aura on his body was destroyed and tyrannical. Even the light beast felt extremely terrible. This aura was actually several times stronger than the power of the Lost Paradise he had just displayed. !


    Guangming Beast didn''t understand. Since this strange monster has such a strong power, why didn''t it show it just now?Why was he hit by his lost paradise?Why this monster beast should have been seriously damaged, but it can still exert such terrifying power?If there is such power after a serious injury, what about in the heyday?


    There are a lot of questions in Guangming Beast''s head, but now he doesn''t have the time to think, and Naruto is obviously not in the mood to answer him.


    With a violent scream, the whole body swept through the endless tyrannical aura and flew toward the bright beast.


    Guangming Beast scored in, and hurriedly shot out the feathers on his body, trying to resist the attack of Javier.However, Jai Xuan''s body was full of an aura of destruction that burned with jade and stone, completely ignoring the attack of the bright beast, and the advance could not be stopped at all.


    The Bright Beast couldn''t dodge, so it could only wrap all its wings and turn it into a huge sphere. It seemed that it was planning to resist the attack of Jairus.


    Naruto''s eyes flashed slightly, and a spiral shield appeared in front of him. It was the sacred tool Yata Mirror that Suzuo Nohu possessed, because the power of Jairana felt terrifying to him, and he couldn''t control it all. In doing so, I was afraid that I would also be involved in the attacking power of Jairus.


    Jai Su slammed into the body of Guangming Beast, and then all the power accumulated in his body exploded!


    The entire dark area immediately shook the sky, as if the whole world would collapse due to this explosion.


    Although the power of the explosion was not mainly aimed at Naruto, Naruto still felt a strong impact on the Yata Mirror, and he still did. The bright beast that hit the explosion was clearly more miserable.


    All twelve wings are now actually under the explosion of Jairyan, two of them were blown to pieces, unable to recover in a short time, and even if two wings were sacrificed, the bright beast did not completely block all the explosive power, half of its cheeks There are more explosion scars, although it can be recovered soon, but it can also be seen that the impact of the bright beast just received is great!


    This is the power of Jairu, the power that Jairu must repay!


    In myths and legends, the dragon gave birth to nine sons, and the second one is Jai Xuan.Although the son of a dragon, this Jah has no shape of a dragon. Although he is a dragon, he looks like a jackal. He is evil by the dragon and wants to abandon him. Fortunately, his mother begged to save Jah.After Jai Xuan grows up to adulthood, he pays his farewell house and leaves for the world.


    Jai Su was always resentful about the fact that his father wanted to abandon him. After leaving the dragon clan, he set up his own business, "swearing to make a big thing, in the name of Zheng Long Zi Jia Su".The word "Jiaxuan must repay" means that even if it is just a small resentment, it is also necessary to retaliate. It describes the narrow minded.


    And this Jah canth is also one of the monsters that Naruto transformed into, and it can also be said to be one of the strongest incarnations of the monsters. The power of Jah canth is exactly the original ability of Asura-anger!


    The power of this anger is extremely powerful, and when it is poured into Javier''s body, it will form a characteristic, that is-Javier will be rewarded!


    Regardless of what kind of damage Jah can receive, it will accumulate, and then counterattack the enemy with several times the power, that is to say, the more damage Jah can receive, the greater the power of the counterattack!


    The Lost Paradise of the Bright Beast was too powerful, but it also made Jairuan''s counterattack stronger. The powerful attack of the Bright Beast ended up just squeezing his neck!


    This is also because Guangming Beast doesn¡¯t understand these ancient sacred beasts at all. Here, where does he know the names of Jairan and Obsidian beasts, because he doesn¡¯t know the abilities of these ancient sacred beasts and suffers a lot. Among them, there are also Naruto generals. The reason why these monsters'' abilities are''extremely strengthened''.


    For example, if the oblique beast is ready, Naruto has endowed the oblique beast with the ability to illusion and good flexibility. Therefore, the oblique beast has a very strong charm and charm ability, and even the bright beast has learned the way at once. The abilities in this area are very bad, so the bright beast can easily kill the oblique beast after breaking the illusion; and the ability of Jaihu lies in the defensive power that is so strong that the enemy cannot kill with one blow, and it will continue to accumulate damage, and Several times counterattack the power of anger on the enemy, but although Jahuan¡¯s body is strong, his spirit is vulnerable. If the Bright Beast uses a mental attack or a curse similar to Lilith¡¯s Phantom Pain, Jahuan cannot defend it. It will be destroyed before counterattack.


    It¡¯s just that Guangming Beast cannot understand the characteristics of these ancient divine beasts. Naruto has just given Naruto the opportunity to attack. He hides his abilities in different incarnations of divine beasts, so that Guangming Beast can¡¯t find a way to crack it. He has to let him eat. It''s a big loss.


    Naruto''s handprints changed quickly, spitting out yin and yang in his mouth, before condensing into a huge bee.


    This bee looked a bit like a normal bee, but it was much larger, about one meter in length, and had a huge abdomen, like a kettle, it was an ancient strange bee.


    Guangming Beast saw that Naruto had transformed into another weird monster. Knowing that this monster that looked like a bee must also have unusual abilities, he decided to act first, but with the lessons just now, Guangming Beast did not dare. He approached easily, but was ready to launch a long-range attack. If the situation like the one just now happened again, he could also avoid it.It''s just that Guangming Beast didn''t know that even though Jai Xuan''s power was strong, he would have to wait at least ten minutes to perform the second time after he exploded. He was worried for nothing.

 1386 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1386

    The bright beast didn''t dare to get too close to Xuanfeng, but it turned into the power of lightning in his hands. The power of light and darkness in his body turned into white and black thunder respectively, and flew towards Xuanfeng at the same time.


    The thunder was so fast that the Xuanfeng couldn''t dodge. It was hit by the thunder and shattered into four pieces. The bright beast''s face was happy, but the smile immediately solidified because the Xuanfeng that was broken by him unexpectedly reappeared. It changed and turned into the appearance of four profound bees, and they looked only a quarter of their original size. It was obviously the relationship that was beaten into four pieces by the bright beast just now.


    Guangming Beast didn''t understand the power of this mysterious bee, and quickly displayed a powerful yin and yang thunder and lightning in his hand, trying to completely wipe out the mysterious bee.


    However, this mysterious bee possessed the ultimate transformation ability of a vampire that Naruto had obtained from Karai. It didn''t matter if it was smashed. After receiving the lightning attack from the bright beast, the body of the mysterious bee kept getting smaller. In the end, they became countless miniature mysterious bees the size of mosquitoes, and a dense swarm flew towards the bright beast.


    Although Guangming Beast was surprised that this strange bee could be scattered into countless numbers like this, he also knew that from the original one to so many, the strength of each individual should be weakened, so he didn''t worry about it, just concentrated on it. For Naruto, when he was about to perform birth and death again, the countless profound bees flew towards the Guangming Beast and surrounded the Guangming Beast.


    The Bright Beast didn''t pay attention to the attacks of the mysterious bees whose power was dispersed and weakened, but then he felt that something was wrong. Although the power of these mysterious bees was dispersed into countless parts, the needles on the mysterious bees could still penetrate. The body defense of the Bright Beast, the power injected with venom, although the strength is very weak every time, but the accumulation of countless attacks makes even the Bright Beast feel dizzy.


    In fact, the ultimate transformation ability of the vampire was only used on the body of the black bee, and the part of the black bee''s venom needle was the power of the Kusanagi sword!The Kusanagi Sword is a divine sword, and its sharpness is extremely sharp, and the sharpness of the Kusanagi Sword itself is a unique rule. Therefore, the Bright Beast is not completely immune, as if the whole body was bitten by a mosquito, itching and pain.


    Guangming Beast knows nothing about the abilities of these ancient alien beasts. Although it is a face-to-face battle with Naruto, the actual battle situation is that the enemy is dark and clear. In addition, Naruto''s current strength is no longer weaker than him, so Guangming Beast also In Naruto''s hands, he suffered again and again.


    But so far, with the exception of Jai Xu¡¯s self-detonation, the attacks of the other three alien beasts are nothing short of a treat for Bright Beast, and they are not enough to cause any great damage. I saw Bright Beast¡¯s body suddenly burned for a while. Purple-black flames, these flames seem to be the manifestation of his dark power, so the power is so powerful that even the body of the Xuanfeng can''t resist it, and they are all burned to fly ash.


    The bright beast fought really hard in this battle. After burning the annoying mysterious bee around him, he immediately rushed towards Naruto before he could perform that kind of strange attack again, and at the same time, his fists burst out. Absolute speed and power.


    "Lost Paradise!!"


    The bright beast was pressed and beaten by Naruto again and again, and anger rose in his heart. This time the attack of the Lost Paradise, every blow carried extremely strong power.


    Naruto was too late to use the corresponding alien beasts to fight against the lost paradise of the bright beasts, and could only resist with his own strength.


    In Naruto''s eyes, the Guangming Beast''s punches were extremely fast, continuous ultra-high-speed punches, and even before the burst of air, they punched countless punches. The power was indeed extraordinary.No one knows that Shining Beast was equally surprised by him. Last time Naruto was able to withstand his attack with that peculiar golden light (light of birth), but now Naruto blocked Shining Beast with his own reaction speed. Every fist, the growth rate of this strength, even Bright Beast had to be surprised.


    Shining Beast was blocked by Naruto with heavy punches, then turned around and raised a kick, kicking Naruto''s chin.


    Naruto folded his hands to resist the attack of the Bright Beast, but was still kicked into the air by the strange power of the Bright Beast. The wings spread out on the back of the Bright Beast and immediately chased up, because Naruto did not lose control of his body during the previous attack. So even the Bright Beast couldn''t do the same as dealing with other people, grabbing Naruto''s hands and feet to make him fall, only changed his tactics, turned his body, and kicked Naruto''s Tianling Gai.


    In terms of the power of the bright beast, if Naruto''s foot is accepted, Naruto will also be kicked. Naruto''s eyes flashed and he reacted quickly, and his hands flew up and down to complete the knot. Printed.


    Before the bright beast kicked and fell, there was an extra dragon-headed turtle-body creature in front of Naruto.


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Six-Reappearance of Life and Death!


    This spirit turtle looked like a dragon-headed turtle with a mysterious armor on its back, revealing an extremely heavy breath.


    The kick of the bright beast is extremely powerful, but kicking the spirit turtle cannot penetrate the mysterious armor on his back. Even the spirit turtle is suspended in mid-air, and the heavy kick of the bright beast cannot make the spirit turtle. When he fell, it seemed that something under his body was dragging him, blocking the bright beast with all his strength, and Naruto also took the opportunity to escape from it.


    This spirit turtle is the eldest son of the nine sons of the dragon, that is, the eldest brother of the dragon, Bingqin!


    Bengquan is also called the tyrant. There is a dragon tortoise. It should be a totem with a turtle as the main part and a dragon as the auxiliary.In the myth, Bianqian looks like a tortoise, so he is very heavy, and carries stone tablets for many years.


    In temples and ancestral halls, the image of Bianquan was used as a stele, commonly known as the "sacred turtle stele", and it is said that touching Bianquan can bring blessing to people.


    Compared with the previous images of alien animals, this Bianqin itself is a purely defensive incarnation. The source of power is the guardian of Naruto¡¯s original secret technique Gaia, and Bianqian possesses the enormous power of the earth element. Has the defense power of a mountain.


    In fact, the characteristic of Naruto''s Bianqin is''immobility'', which not only refers to Bianqin''s amazing defensive power, but also because Bianqin will not fall even if he is hit hard in midair, even if he has no effort under his feet. The point can also be''not moved'', this is the most amazing defense of Fengqi!


    This disappeared immediately after blocking the attack of the bright beast for Naruto. Naruto immediately flew back and quickly formed a seal in his hand. At the same time, his teeth bit the tip of his tongue and spouted blood into the air.


    The power of the seventh sense Golden Saint Seiya is enough to evolve the bronze saint clothing, which shows that its power is extraordinary, and Naruto understands the eighth sense, transcending the boundary of life and death, and his blood has a stronger power!


    I saw that the blood that Naruto spit was divided into three parts and condensed into three ancient beasts at the same time. Obviously, Naruto saw that ordinary beasts were of no use to the bright beasts, and the power of Jai Xuan could not be used in a short time. , So he used his own blood to urge him to display three ancient beasts at the same time.


    One of them stretched out his hand was a little man who was only a dozen centimeters tall, dressed in yellow, wearing a yellow crown, wearing a yellow cover, and riding in a yellow-colored car, he could quickly travel thousands of miles, named Qingji.


    The other looks like a tiger, the size of a savage cow, and has wings on its back. Its body is covered with sharp hair like a hedgehog. It exudes a ferocious aura. It is one of the four great beasts of ancient times.


    There is also a human face leopard body, with a pair of bull ears, only one eyeball, a long tail, and a loud noise in the mouth. The whole body looks quite strong, it looks like it should be powerful, and his hand holds the sound The majia ancient bow of man''s heaven, this strange beast is just the gods.


    These three ancient strange beasts are all driven by Naruto''s blood, so their power is extraordinary.


    Qiongqi is extremely violent and bloodthirsty. He is listed as one of the four great beasts of ancient times along with Yinglu, Taotie and Chaos, and Qiongqi''s ability is also angry!


    It¡¯s just different from Jai Su¡¯s ¡°defensive counterattack¡± anger, Qiongqi¡¯s performance in anger is a brutal attack that does not know the defensive force. It does not stop the enemy without completely tearing the enemy into pieces and will not stop the same eloquence, even if It doesn''t matter if you are seriously injured.


    Driven by this kind of power, Qiongqi gave up all defenses and grabbed the body of Brightmon with his huge sharp claws. The sharp claws were enough to cut the body of the Ultimate Digimon easily. Even if Brightmon was strong, After the claw was caught, a spark of spark appeared on his body. The place where he was caught was extremely painful, as if he had been burned by a flame. He didn''t dare to be careless at the moment and deal with it carefully.


    Guangming Beast dealt with Qiongqi''s terrible attack like a landslide, and at the same time secretly concentrated his power on his fist, causing his right fist to emit a dazzling sacred light, and hit Qiongqi with a punch.


    The sharp burr that looked like a hedgehog on Qiongqi''s body was severely beaten by Guangming Beast, and a terrible blood hole was also punched through his body.


    But Qiongqi didn''t care about the damage on his body at all. He still maintained the terrible and violent attacks. His huge claws were constantly grabbing at the Guangming Beast, and at the same time he opened his terrifying blood basin. His densely packed sharp teeth, compared to The shark''s mouth is even more terrifying, if it is bitten, I am afraid that it will suffer the tragic pain of Ling Chi.


    Even if Guangming Beast is stronger than Qiongqi, facing the crazy attack of Qiongqi, it won''t have any advantage for a while, so it can only be treated with care and seize the flaws of Qiongqi to counterattack.


    Just as Guangming Beast was dealing with Qiongqi''s violent attack, a villain ran silently from behind.


    This villain is indeed very small, only a dozen centimeters high, and looks not as big as the palm of an adult''s hand. Riding a yellow-colored car is Qingji.Qing Ji''s speed was extremely fast, and he reached behind the bright beast while breathing, and a super mini knife in his hand slashed towards the back of the bright beast.


    Guangming Beast didn''t care about the small breath coming from behind, but Qingji''s sword was more powerful than he had imagined.The knife, which was only about one centimeter long, had an extraordinary power. It slashed behind the bright beast. Although there was no skin and flesh, the place where Qingji''s knife was cut was extremely painful.


    When Guangming Beast was furious, and was about to turn around and wipe out the monster that had attacked him from behind, Qing Ji relied on his fast speed and flexibility, and he had disappeared without a trace.


    In terms of speed, Qingji''s overall speed may not be faster than Guangming Beast, but Qingji''s body is too small, so there is basically no need to stop when starting or braking, and the flexibility is absolutely higher than Guangming Beast.


    Qingji and Qiongqi are both under the control of Naruto, and Qiongqi is fighting the Guangming Beast head-on. With that extremely brutal, fierce and undaunted fighting method, even Guangming Beast cannot be underestimated and must be blocked. Qingji relies on his agility to run around the bright beast. Although Qingji¡¯s own strength is not strong, with the addition of that speed, every knife is extremely powerful, and every attack is Cut on the joints that the Bright Beast exerted its strength, and although the Bright Beast was not injured, it was painful, and it was really depressing.


    And when the Guangming Beast was bothered by the attacks of Qiongqi and Qingji, it suddenly felt three sharp auras, and three arrows flew towards him silently, aiming at his eyes and throat respectively. .


    The Guangming Beast was about to avoid it, but was cut by Qingji again on its wings, so there was no time to avoid it, so he could barely use his arms to resist the three flying arrows!


    It was the third ancient alien beast that had been out of the battle circle¡ªZhu Qian!


    These horses are alien species from ancient times, with a human face, a leopard body, bull ears, and a long tail.Zhu Qian, also known as Fat Langshen, is infinitely powerful and good at shooting. Those who are hit will die for ninety years, but they will be disabled when they are born. They are infinitely powerful.


    What these yas get is Naruto¡¯s divine bow, Tian¡¯s Majia ancient bow, which is definitely a long-range archer. Qiongqi confronts the bright beast head-on, and celebrates that he often trips the bright beast based on his speed and flexibility. The gods took the opportunity to shoot them remotely with the ancient majia bow of the sky. This is the true combination of Naruto''s transformation of these three alien beasts!


    It¡¯s just that although Zhu Qian has the ability of a sharp shooter, but because of his extreme enhancement in the point of''shooting arrows'', the flexibility and fighting skills of Zhu Qian himself have been reduced a lot. If the bright beast has the opportunity to get close, no It takes no effort to kill Zhu Qian, but Qiongqi and Qingji will not give him the chance to get close.


    Although Guangming Beast was angry in his heart, he did not dare to be careless under the current circumstances. During the battle, he gradually understood the power of the monster that was fighting against him. The monster in front of him looked like a tiger and was as big as a bull. Infinite and cruel, every attack carried the violent atmosphere of burning jade and stone, and destroying the enemy and ourselves, so the bright beast had to resist.


    However, although this monster''s power is extremely powerful, its attributes are biased towards darkness, so it is restrained by his divine power.While responding to Qiongqi''s brutal attack, Guangming Beast also gathered the sacred power in his palm, forming a dazzling white hand knife, and quickly wiped it away from Qiongqi''s neck.


    If Qiongqi was shaved off by Guangming Beast, even if he was extremely cruel, he would disappear immediately.


    And just when Guangming Beast''s hand knife was about to chop off Qiongqi''s head, a yellow ~ colored villain appeared beside him, holding a small knife in his hand, it was the strange beast Qingji.


    Seeing Qiongqi in danger, Qingji came to rescue immediately, slashed the elbow of Bright Beast with the knife in his hand, and then disappeared instantly.


    The Guangming Beast was chopped on the joints by Qingji''s knife, and the direction of its force was deviated. The hand knife that was intended to chop off Qiongqi''s head deflected and only chopped on Qiongqi''s shoulder.


    And when the Guangming Beast was extremely angry about this, Zhu Qian opened the ancient Majia bow of the sky again, and he did not see him shooting an arrow. The power of this divine bow turned, and the nine arrows of the sky Kajiu were automatically formed. As soon as the bowstring rang, the nine Kajiuya of the sky flew towards the bright beast.


    Guangming Beast flying body wanted to retreat, but Qiongqi showed its fierce side, controlling the muscles on his shoulders, and forcibly jamming Guangming Beast''s palm into his body.

 1387 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1387

    Qiongqi''s brute force could not stop the Guangming Beast I, but it was also able to control it for a while, and the Guangming Beast had no time to escape, and was instantly penetrated by the nine branches of the sky Kajiuya.


    The power of Kajiuya of this day is infinite, and it is a divine arrow that can shoot the gods. The bright beast is penetrated by the nine Kajiuya of the sky. It feels severe pain in the five inner parts, and the power in the body is immediately chaotic. With a turn of his power, he shattered all the nine Kajiuya of the sky, and then gathered the power of Yin and Yang with both hands, and finally performed his own stunt again.


    "Life and death are staggered!!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Seven-Raise Yin Legs and Kick Bright Beast!


    Bright Beast''s attack is to kill the three strange beasts and Naruto together, so the power of life and death is enormous!


    The two balls of light, one black and one white, have more terrifying power than before. They fly extremely fast. The bodies of Qiongqi, Zhu Qian, and Naruto are all unable to dodge, and they are locked in a huge three-dimensional cube of life and death. among!


    Naruto had been killed by the bright beast''s trick before, but now he seemed calm and relaxed, as if he was not afraid of the power of the Rubik''s Cube.


    Guangming Beast doesn''t know what abacus he has, and intends to use this trick to kill the strong enemy, so it outputs the power of the whole body, so that the rotation speed of the magic cube array of life and death is increased to the fastest!


    A dazzling light was emitted from the Rubik''s Cube of life and death, and everything inside was finally annihilated!


    It seems that Guangming Beast¡¯s gambling luck is good. He played a total of two life-and-death staggering. As a result, the probability of two times was 1/2 by him. Both gambles were dead. Qiongqi and Zhu Qian were all because of Guangming Beast. Life and death were intertwined and completely annihilated, but the man that Bright Beast wanted to kill the most had survived again!


    I saw Naruto standing where Qing Ji was originally, and Qing Ji''s figure slowly disappeared in the magic cube array of life and death. Obviously, it was Qing Ji who replaced Naruto just now and withstood the power of life and death.


    This is also one of Naruto''s life-saving methods-the technique of reversing the truth from the virtual.


    Naruto can swap positions between his body and the avatar of Yin and Yang, allowing the avatar of Yin and Yang to bear the attack on his behalf, but there is a necessary key, which is to replace the avatar of Naruto, and the body must contain Naruto''s blood.


    Naruto used his blood to stimulate the power of Qingji, Qiongqi, and Zhu Qian, not only to make them more powerful, but also for this trick, the bright beast expended a lot of power to display the life and death stagger, and finally It''s just a waste of energy.Search for the latest chapters on Baidu-"Tianyi Literature Net" wwW.tywx.cOm.


    Naruto ignored the extremely vicious and hateful look in Guangming Beast''s eyes, and flew up and down in his hands, quickly forming seals.


    "Feng Dun¡¤Beast Wave Gale Palm!"


    Naruto finally launched an attack this time, and he saw that Naruto''s right arm was completely alienated, as if it had become the claws of some fierce beast. With a wave of his right hand, countless gusts of wind swept toward the bright beast.


    Guangming Beast sensed the terrifying power contained in the violent wind, and he did not dare to be careless, and immediately protected its wings in front of him to block the violent wind blown by Naruto.


    "Destroy the world!!"


    The violent thunder and lightning of the two attributes of yin and yang descended from the sky and burst from the ground, and two thunderbolts slashed towards Naruto''s body.


    Naruto seemed too late to dodge, and was split into two halves by the shining beast, and his body split from it.


    Bright Beast has seen too many strange things today, knowing that Naruto must still hide a lot of secrets, so he did not relax and stared at Naruto''s split body.As expected, Naruto wouldn''t die so easily. His split body had also changed, and it seemed that he had become some kind of strange bird, but the bird''s appearance was even stranger than the previous Bi Fang.


    This bird seems to have only half of its body, only one wing and one foot. It is divided into one male and one female, and needs to rely on each other to fly. It is the legendary beast lovebird.


    Among many Chinese legends, the legends related to birds like to be associated with the phoenix, but the lovebirds are completely different from the phoenix.


    It is said that this lovebird was born in the south and is not comparable to flying. It looks a bit like a wild duck. It is blue and red in color. Each lovebird has only one wing, one eye and one foot. The male and female must be together to be able to Flying, so it is compared to a loving couple, or a good friend inseparable.


    The left side of this lovebird is a female bird with a black light on its wings; while the right side is a male bird with white light on its wings.


    "Xianfa¡¤Yindu Lei Sect!"


    "Xianfa¡¤Yang escape wind!"


    This wingbird is divided into yin and yang, and each performed ninjutsu strengthened with yin and yang. At that time, the wind and thunder were in full swing, and the entire sight of the bright beast was occupied by the black thunder and white wind, and the wind was restrained by the thunder. , But because of the power of yin and yang, the power of the two attributes is merged together to give birth to a more powerful wind and thunder power!


    The power of this wind and thunder fusion is extremely powerful, and it has a wide coverage and fast attack speed, which means that it is absolutely inevitable!


    In fact, even the Bright Beast couldn''t escape the power of Naruto''s wind and thunder, and immediately condensed the sacred and evil power in his body into a shield, trying to resist Naruto''s attack.


    However, Naruto has experienced more battles in his life than Guangming Beast, and his combat experience is even better than Guangming Beast. After seeing the defensive posture of Bright Beast, Naruto has changed back to Suzuo. The appearance of the male beast, the palm of his hand gently swayed, immediately changed the original offensive.


    I saw that the originally scattered power of wind and thunder suddenly spun and turned into a huge thunderous tornado. Then the speed of the tornado increased rapidly, and the volume of the tornado was also rapidly reduced, and finally turned into a long arrow. Appearance, lasing towards the bright beast!


    Guangming Beast did not expect that Naruto''s control over his power was actually higher than him, but now, he can only use his own power to carry this terrible arrow.


    Seeing the arrow of wind and thunder with unparalleled courage, thundering bursts, shooting towards the bright beast.The extremely sharp arrow pierced the shield in front of the bright beast, but could not penetrate the defense of the shield and got stuck inside.


    Naruto squinted his eyes lightly, opened his right arm, swept back a large circle, and then slammed forward with a palm.


    "Bagua empty palm!"


    Naruto¡¯s palm compresses the strength layer by layer, and then bursts out with the force of a palm. This gossip empty palm hits the arrow of wind and thunder, and the arrow of wind and thunder gains the power of the gossip empty palm, and the arrow is sent out. With a crackling sound, the arrow completely penetrated the shield''s defense and was piercing the left shoulder of Bright Beast.


    And Naruto''s offensive hadn''t disappeared. Just after the bolt of wind and thunder pierced the defense of Guangming Beast, Naruto''s left hand pulled out a big circle, and then he slapped his right hand with a palm.


    "Er Lian Gun!!"


    This second palm, Bagua empty palm, is definitely not a trifling matter. Although the power may not be better than Naruto''s first palm, it completely combines the strength of the first palm that has not completely disappeared, and bursts out stronger power.


    The arrow of wind and thunder was impacted by this force, and the entire body of the arrow penetrated the body of the bright beast, and then the power of wind and thunder broke out immediately.


    "Ah!"


    The powerful wind and thunder power raged in his body, such a terrible destructive power even the Bright Beast could not fully bear it, and it howled in pain.


    Naruto won¡¯t let go of the opportunity to beat the falling water dog, and immediately leaned over to rush towards the bright beast. He repeatedly used the power of the ancient divine beast that the bright beast was not clear to attack, just to destroy the bright beast¡¯s feet, and now uses the arrow of wind and thunder ''S power broke through the defenses on Bright Beast, and now is the best time to attack!


    Naruto¡¯s Suzano armor shines brightly, and at the same time a spiral-shaped shield appears in his left hand, a divine sword appears in his right hand, and a long bow hangs behind his back. These three artifacts are Yata Mirror, Kusana Sword. There is also the ancient bow of Majia from the sky.


    With a flick of the Kusanaru sword in Naruto''s right hand, the power of this divine sword became even more extraordinary after Naruto''s strength increased, and the Kusanaru sword itself also had the Kusanaru sword, the ten-punch sword and the Pudu Yuhun sword. The power of the three great swords, so the power is very extraordinary.


    "Tianyu Yu cut!"


    There was a bright light from the grass naruto sword, and a crescent-shaped sword aura immediately swept towards the Guangming Beast. The Guangming Beast felt a crisis and had to endure the huge pain caused by the power of wind and thunder in the body. Two black energy balls, wrapped around the two energy balls ~ circled the purple arc, and flew towards Naruto.


    Although Naruto was confident of the strength of the armor on his body, he didn''t intend to really withstand the attack of the bright beast, and immediately raised the Aegis Yatakamir in his left hand.


    After the two black energy balls hit Naruto¡¯s Yata Mirror, they actually sank straight in. The surface of Yata Mirror fluctuates, and then emits a black light, and then the two black energy balls are used with stronger power. Spit it out.


    Seeing Naruto actually rebounded his attack, Guangming Beast was full of hatred in his heart, but he still didn''t dare to be careless, and immediately waved his hand to smash the black energy bullet that bounced back.


    When the Guangming Beast resisted the two energy bombs, Naruto immediately approached, and at the same time the Kusanaru sword in his right hand slashed towards the Guangming Beast''s head again.


    Guangming Beast sensed the terrifying sharpness of that divine sword, and unavoidably, gathered all the dark power on his arm and blocked it.


    However, contrary to Guangming Beast¡¯s expectation, the power on this sword was not strong at all. Naruto used his trivial skill to deceive Guangming Beast¡¯s eyes, and his Kusanagi sword was caught by Guangming Beast¡¯s arm. He knocked, because he couldn''t continue to cut down because of lack of strength, he was knocked out, and Naruto also let go without holding on to the Kusanaru sword.


    Guangming Beast vaguely felt that something was wrong in his heart, but couldn''t tell.The purpose of Naruto¡¯s sword itself is to attract the attention of Bright Beast. When Bright Beast gathers all its power on his arm, below, Naruto¡¯s right foot is carrying incomparable strength towards Bright Beast~ In the middle of the leg, he kicked silently.


    Under Naruto''s yin legs, the bright beast, who considered himself a god, completely lost its domineering.


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty-Eight-Break through life and death!


    According to Naruto''s understanding, since Digimon has gender differences, there will be no shortage of key components, at least for Lilithmon, so he will give it a try now.


    This method is really bad enough. To say that a white spot is a lack of virtue, even the current Bright Beast will not use this kind of trick, let alone one day someone will use this trick on him.

 1388 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1388

    Guangming Beast felt an unstoppable pain spread from the place between his two legs, even if he could not suppress it with the power of his whole body, his body seemed to be shattered from that place, and countless cold sweat broke out on his forehead. , Guangming Beast''s body also bowed like a shrimp.


    Naruto is definitely the first Digimon in the world to use yin legs. Brightmon is also fortunate to be the first Digimon to experience the pain of yin legs. It is said that the pain is no less than that of a female childbirth drama. pain.Moreover, according to the messy knowledge in Naruto''s head, he was told that if he used yin legs on women, the damage would not be lost to men, but Naruto was not shameless enough to use yin legs on women.


    Guangming Beast was kicked by Naruto''s yin leg and almost completely lost his combat power. How could Naruto let go of such an excellent opportunity, his body gently vacated, and he kicked Guangming Beast in the back of his head with his heels.


    "It hurts my feet!!"


    Naruto screamed and reverberated in the dark area. The stunts developed by Tsunade had been carried forward by Naruto. The bright beast had a severe pain in his body, and he couldn''t avoid it. Naruto kicked his head with all his strength. .


    Guangming Beast felt that his head was hit by the entire planet. A huge impact was directly transmitted from the back of his head to the brain. That strange force could not even defend his body. It was in the head of Guangming Beast. Blasting continuously occurred inside, causing the Guangming Beast''s brain to receive endless shocks, and the whole consciousness was dizzy, unable to raise power at all.


    The realm of Naruto¡¯s attack has far surpassed that of Tsunade at the time. This Pain Tianjiao is not just a pure physical attack. It can also kick Naruto¡¯s own power directly into the enemy to detonate it. , Causing damage to the enemy from the inside, great power!


    If it¡¯s not that the bright beast is too strong, it¡¯s a normal Ultimate Digimon, and it can be killed by Naruto kicking it, even if it¡¯s a Ultimate Digimon of the Omegamon level, Naruto The head in this kick is also dead!


    The constant roar in the brain caused by the detonation of Naruto''s power, and the pain of being kicked by Naruto''s sordid tricks, the bright beast company, which was in pain up and down, couldn''t exert its own power.


    Naruto gains power and does not forgive others. He just doesn''t give Guangming Beast a chance to recover. Before Guangming Beast can control itself, he continuously throws heavy punches. Each punch has a destructive power similar to the previous painful feet. When it reached the flesh, Naruto''s power was blown into the body of the Guangming Beast to detonate, and immediately caused huge damage from the body of the Guangming Beast, and that terrible power made the body of the Guangming Beast a mess.


    Guangming Beast gritted his teeth and endured the severe pain in the five inner circle, barely vibrating its wings and attacking, but the attack launched by the hastily condensed power had no effect on Naruto.


    The Suzuo Nenghu armor on his body has quite terrifying defensive power. There is no need to display the Yata Mirror, and all the flying feather sacrifices are easily blocked out, without any damage.


    Naruto waved his hand and stretched his right arm into a big circle again, then pushed it out with a palm, and slammed it into the abdomen of Bright Beast.


    "Gossip¡¤Breaking the Mountain!!"


    When Naruto slapped this palm, he turned his wrist, and the strength in his palm was hit with a spiral vigor. The spiral vigor was as powerful as a drill.The defense of the bright beast itself has been broken by Naruto¡¯s previous arrows of wind and thunder, and its defense power has been sharply reduced to the lowest level. Together with Naruto¡¯s subsequent heavy blows, the bright beast¡¯s body has been seriously damaged, and it is now even more irresistible. Naruto¡¯s mountain-breaking blow was punched in the abdomen by Naruto¡¯s palm.


    The Digimon won''t bleed, but the sharp pain from the abdomen that was pierced still made Brightmon scream. As soon as this scream uttered, Naruto''s heavy kick was once again greeted on his side.


    That painful power kicked the side of Guangming Beast¡¯s face, and the destructive power poured in from the kick hit the Guangming Beast¡¯s skull to pieces, and the entire face was distorted to a terrible degree, but it was through Naruto. The power of this foot sent out a little force that finally gathered and forced Naruto away, and then quickly moved away from Naruto.


    Bright beast made a wrong step and made a wrong move, and even too late to show its true strength, was beaten by Naruto with a series of incomprehensible attacks by the bright beast.


    The bright beast itself is extremely powerful. Even if it is injured, it should be a simple matter to recover. But now the bright beast''s body is almost completely rotten, and its skull is shattered. Even the bright beast needs a certain amount of time to suffer injuries. Able to recover.


    Bright Beast does not rely on the strength of the body to repair the damage on the outside, but instead puts all its strength into the next attack.


    For this human being who has repeatedly obstructed himself and provokes his dignity, Guangming Beast has no more hatred. Today, no matter what the price is paid, Guangming Beast will kill Naruto here.


    "Lost Paradise!!"


    With a silent effort, the Guangming Beast raised his strength to a level beyond the normal limit, faster than before, and rushed towards Naruto.


    Under the anger of the bright beast, all his power burst out, and his fists seemed to be turned into an infinite number, and he quickly hit Naruto''s body.


    Facing the crazy bright beast, Naruto didn''t dare to care anymore, pinched a seal in his hand, and immediately stretched out eight wooden arms behind his back. Then these arms grew and increased rapidly, and the numbers gradually became difficult to calculate.


    "Mudun Ashura Thousand Hands Fist!"


    The Bright Beast swings its fists at super high speed to create an effect like a thousand hands, while Naruto really directly creates a thousand hands, all at once.


    The wooden fist behind Naruto exploded quickly under the continuous heavy punches of the Guangming Beast, turning into countless sawdust floating around, but these sawdust floating in the air, did not completely fall, but all faintly aimed at the Guangming Beast.


    "A thousand arrows are sent!"


    Naruto shouted, and the eight wooden arms behind him exploded at the same time, detonating the powerful life force contained in it at the same time. The bright beast was affected by the explosion power and immediately became ashamed.And the sharp wooden thorns that Naruto deliberately created were now all aimed at the Bright Beast. At the moment of the explosion, attracted by the wood spirit''s aura, they all flew towards the Bright Beast''s body.


    If it is normal, the Bright Beast must avoid or try to defend against these wooden thorns, but the Bright Beast is now full of anger, and only the thought of killing Naruto is left in its head. Now it can still think normally like that, just spread its wings. Blocking some wooden thorns, he kicked Naruto''s jaw fiercely.


    Naruto was kicked into the air by Bright Beast again. This time Bright Beast did not finish the second half of Lost Paradise, but immediately condensed white and black spheres in his hands.


    "Life and death are staggered!!"


    The Bright Beast was desperate to take out the power beyond the limit, so the speed of the light ball of life and death was faster than before, and only Naruto''s body was aimed at.


    As soon as Naruto stabilized his body, he felt two huge forces flying towards him, one beam of light and one beam of sacredness. Knowing that this is the unique skill of the bright beast, life and death interlaced, so he adjusted his body quickly, the sun in the palm of his hands The marks of the moon and the moon all shined, aiming at the two light balls and grabbed it.


    Because of their attributes, although the two light balls have extremely powerful sacred and dark powers, they are also affected by Naruto¡¯s yin and yang powers. If the two light balls cannot be united together, naturally they cannot form that powerful force. The Rubik''s Cube is coming.


    Just when Naruto drew out his yin and yang power and planned to completely eliminate the two light balls, he once again felt a strong spirit. It turned out that it was the bright beast who knew this trick might not be possible when it launched the attack. Caught Naruto, so he played two consecutive life and death staggering!


    In this short period of time, he displayed his biggest nirvana twice in a row, and Guangming Beast couldn''t help but turn pale. In addition, he had suffered serious injuries, and he had exploded beyond the limit regardless of his injuries. These two times The staggering life and death made Guangming Beast''s body to its limit, his face completely pale, and the aura of his whole body lowered at this time, but his eyes were staring at the huge Rubik''s Cube.


    The black and white magic square of life and death spun quickly, and Naruto was trapped inside, seeming to have once again fallen into the wonderful feeling before, and the ability to comprehend the eighth sense was immediately displayed!


    There are special rules in this life-and-death interleaving. The people trapped inside the Rubik''s Cube are either life or death and cannot escape, but for Naruto who understands the eighth sense realm, it is not the only two choices.


    In other words, the life-and-death transition of the Bright Beast is indeed perfect, and there are almost no flaws at all, but with Naruto¡¯s current realm and vision, this life-and-death transition has a flaw. This is the third point besides life and death. Road, the path Naruto himself chose.


    Naruto''s hand once again appeared the divine sword Kusanaru sword, the sword of Kusanaru sword glowed dazzlingly, the huge sword light cut the entire three-dimensional cube array in half in an instant, and then the sword light turned toward the pale face. Bright beast cut down.


    "Tianyu Yu cut!!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Nine-Fire and Water Are IncompatibleHuashe, Yinglong and Jiuying!


    Naruto''s Kusana sword emits a divine light, and the sword light splits the life and death of the bright beast into two, completely losing its attack power, and the sword light continues to cut towards the bright beast without losing its power.


    The Guangming Beast has been seriously injured now, and the body''s strength is too much to be able to avoid Naruto''s attack.Moreover, Naruto¡¯s sword Tianyu Yu Zhanli, with his unique''potential'' power, can''t help but feel the inevitable despair even if it is a bright beast, and can only watch the huge sword light head. fall.


    Tianyu Yuzhan is the second strongest sword skill Naruto can display in this form.''Tian'' is a respectable name, which means supreme.''Yuyu'' refers to the big snake, which is in Japanese myths and legends. Super S-Class Warcraft-Yaqi Orochi!


    Tianyu Yuzhan itself is the magic sword ten-punch sword. It is the magic sword that the father god Izanagi in Japanese mythology bestowed on his young son Kensuke Susano¡¯s life. Susano used the ten-punch sword to kill. Ochi Ochi of Warcraft, so famous all over the world, and married a beautiful wife-Qi Inada Hime.


    Tianyu Yuzhan can exert the power of Naruto''s Suzuo Nohu to its limit. When that sword light was cut down, an orange light appeared on the sword, with endless power, from which it cut the bright beast in two pieces. !


    "Unexpectedly, I would lose in your hands! I hate it!"


    Guangming Beast raised his voice to the sky, but his voice finally disappeared completely with the appearance of the digital code on his body. Naruto flew forward and scanned the data of Guangming Beast into his Digimon machine.


    For Naruto who has just realized the realm of the eighth sense, the remaining power of the Bright Beast is the best tonic. Even if the Bright Beast is killed by him, his remaining power can help Naruto stabilize his realm. If the Bright Beast is still conscious now, knowing this, I''m afraid it will vomit blood with anger.


    And when the information of Bright Beast was scanned by Naruto, his remaining core information became two Digi Eggs.


    One is moon white, emitting a gleaming sacred light; the other is purple-black, emitting an ominous dark atmosphere.


    The white digital egg bounced, and then a white light was emitted from above. The entire dark area was hit by the sacred light, cracking a large circular hole, and the white digital egg flew straight out. , Flew to the place where Digital Earth was originally located.


    After the white Digimon wandered in mid-air for a few times, it suddenly shattered into countless golden powders, gradually forming a huge sphere.And under the power of this golden powder, the Digital Earth, which had been completely destroyed, was quickly reborn in front of Naruto''s eyes.


    Mountains, rivers, earth, forests, everything is reborn in an orderly manner, as if the world has been reopened. The newly emerged Digital Earth is glowing with unprecedented vitality.


    Naruto knew that in the white Digimon, what remained was the kind side of the bright beast''s heart. This terrifying Super Demon King, although he possessed the evil thoughts of destroying the world like a demon, also had the compassion to save the world.


    Because of the fact that the information was scanned by Naruto, the bright beast''s thoughts of good and evil were separated and turned into two Digimon. The white part is the good mind of the bright beast, which contains the entire digital collection he asked the royal knight to collect. The data of the treasure world, at the cost of the core data in his Digimon, let these data reconstruct into a new digital earth!


    Naruto took a look at the rapidly rebirth of the Digital Earth and then turned his gaze back, because he knew very well that the Digital Earth issue was resolved here, but the biggest crisis in the entire world, and even the human world, has not yet been eliminated.

 1389 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1389

    The remaining black Digit Egg is formed by all the dark powers in the Bright Beast. It would take a long time for the Digi Egg to hatch. After all, Naruto scanned most of the data in Bright Beast. Yes, but this black digital egg is actually absorbing data from the entire dark area!


    The existence of the dark area has not been known for years. In this long-term time and space, I don¡¯t know how many Digimon have been locked into this hell. This dark area itself has huge data and dark power, and now it is all covered by the black Digimon. It was absorbed.


    The black Digit Egg quickly expanded after absorbing the data in the entire dark area. It originally looked only the size of an ostrich egg, but now it is more than twenty meters long!


    Naruto felt the terrifying dark power in the swelling Digimon. It would be a lie to say that he was not nervous, but at the same time, the armor of Suzano Naka on his body became more shining, no matter how powerful it was. The enemy, he will defeat it!


    What Naruto scanned with Digimon just now was mainly the kind-hearted part of Bright Beast. Now the remaining dark part of Bright Beast absorbs the data from the entire dark area, and the power of darkness has become a total destruction. The devil!


    After the black Digimon became huge, it seemed to dissolve, twisted in the air for a while, and finally turned into a huge purple-golden dragon form. It is the legendary super demon god who can bring destruction to the entire digital world¡ª¡ªLight Beast and Satan form!


    Bright beast, Satan form, ultimate body, virus species, demon type Digimon.After all the good thoughts of the bright beast disappeared, it turned into the posture of the dragon that appeared in the apocalypse, the final posture of the bright beast.As stated in the apocalypse, on the top of the dragon¡¯s head and six wings are crowns representing the seven sins, and it holds the dark sphere''Gehenna'' that can absorb all attacks. All attacks are there. Before hell will be neutralized.


    In the legend, this posture of the bright beast is the creator of the seven deadly sins. When the bright beast appears in this posture, the world will be destroyed.The nirvana is the cleansing flame that can purify everything, and the atonement of God that emits light that can destroy everything from the seven crowns on the head.


    When the bright beast appeared in the form of this devil dragon, good thoughts had completely disappeared from him, and all that was left of the bright beast was the darkness that destroyed everything!


    Guangming Beast held the hell sphere in his hands, roared in his mouth, and suddenly released that powerful flame from his whole body!


    The dark purple flame itself seems to be completely burned by just looking at the soul. Even with Naruto''s current strength, when he sees this flame, he feels his spirit shakes, and there seems to be a ghost in front of him. , The sea of ??flames will not stay, and it will churn towards Naruto.


    Naruto immediately bit the tip of his tongue, using the pain of the tongue to resist the powerful influence of the cleansing inflammation on his spirit, and at the same time sprayed out a mouthful of blood, which once again condensed into three ancient beasts in front of Naruto Look like.


    One of them is dragon-shaped, with double wings, scaly spines, big and long head, strong limbs, like a Chinese alligator with wings, it is the king of dragons-Yinglong!


    Legend has it that the dragon has been a Jiaolong for five hundred years, and Yinglong for a thousand years. It can be seen that Yinglong is an absolute strong and noble identity among dragons.According to legend, when Gongsun Xuanyuan fought Chi You, Ying Long came to the world from Heaven to help Gongsun Xuanyuan defeat Chi You. Many years later, he helped Dayu explore the waters and open the rivers, which was a great contributor to Dayu''s success in water management!


    And the other one has wings on its back, but it is a monster with a human face and a jackal body. This monster is not well-known, and it is much worse than Ying Long. It is named Hua snake.


    The remaining one is a monster snake, which is bigger than Yinglong and Huasnake combined.This monster has a human face and snake body, it seems a little like a big snake, but this monster has one more head than the big snake, nine in total, all of which look like babies, so this strange snake is named For Jiuying.


    This Jiu Ying is not a kind monster, but an ancient beast.Legend has it that Jiuying was created by the essence of Kan and Li two hexagrams. Kan Gua four short pictures and one long picture; Li Gua two short pictures and two long pictures, a total of nine pictures, so Jiuying has nine strange Tou, Kan is a male, so five are male; Li is a female, so four are female.Kan is a mysterious color for water, so all five boys use water well; Li is a red color for fire, so all four girls use fire well.


    This Jiuying was a disaster to the world in Yao''s time. According to legend, Houyi was killed by shooting a bow from the sun and an arrow through the clouds, but now Naruto has created a fake Jiuying!


    These three ancient strange beasts were all able to control the power of water, which was the strange beast that Naruto had transformed to deal with the cleansing flame of the bright beast.


    Jiuying is in front of Naruto, Yinglong is on the left, and the snake is on the right.


    I saw that the snake on the right suddenly howled loudly. The sound of the snake was very strange. It sounded like the cry of a baby, and it seemed to be the sound of a woman yelling. The strange sound of the snake made the sky. Suddenly dark clouds were covered in the middle, a torrential rain suddenly started, and then there was a flood. Even if the current battlefield is in space, the impact of the flood is very terrifying, rushing toward the cleansing flame of the bright beast.


    Yinglong flapped his wings, and the water stored in Yinglong''s body poured out all of a sudden, swept countless cold air, turned into chilly hail and flew toward Guangming Beast.


    Jiuying was in front of Naruto, and the five male heads shook, and simultaneously spit out black and green water jets.This water column is not normal water, it contains very strong toxic power, and flies towards the bright beast together. At the same time, the four female-shaped heads are also ready to resist the flame of the purifying flame at any time.


    Gathering the power of the three different beasts, Naruto created the legendary flood of the world in the universe, which became a fierce collision with the cleansing power of the bright beast!


    Chapter One Hundred and Forty-Eight Thunder Gods Punish Bright Beast!


    The abilities of the three ancient alien beasts Yinglong, Huashe and Jiuying merged together to set off a huge wave, sweeping towards the cleansing flames of the bright beast!


    The huge wave exudes an aura of absolute ice cold, which comes from Yinglong. Although the temperature of this wave has fallen below zero, it still hasn''t frozen. This is Yinglong''s special power!


    And the terrible smell of corrosion exuded from this icy biting wave, it was the black water with strong toxicity that Jiuying vomited.


    The monstrous waves created by the power of the three major alien beasts by Naruto actually stalemate with the cleansing flame of the bright beast, and they are comparable to each other. No matter it is water or fire, they can''t help each other, resulting in an overwhelming advantage.


    At this time, I heard the bright beast roar, and the huge sea of ??flames of purifying flames suddenly exploded, and some flames burst and flew towards Naruto.


    Naruto had anticipated this situation a long time ago, so he was not worried. The nine infants guarding him roared, and the four female-shaped heads swayed at the same time, and there was a burst of fire on their heads.


    The four female-shaped heads are from the palace, so they have the power of fire. The fire light on the four heads dances like candlelight, and finally absorbs all the flying out of the cleansing flame.


    It''s just that the power of the cleansing flame is too great. After Jiuying''s four heads absorbed the flame, his expression was a little wilted, and it looked like it was exhausting too much.


    The nine heads of Jiuying are closely related. Even if one head is destroyed, it can be reborn quickly, unless the nine heads of Jiuying are destroyed at the same time. It is said that Houyi used the sun-shooting bow and the cloud-piercing arrow to shoot at the same time. It took Jiuying''s nine heads to eliminate him.


    After Jiuying absorbed the power of the cleansing flames, the heads of the four female figures quickly wilted, and even the heads of the five male figures were affected. The power was weakened, and the power of the huge wave weakened, slowly Slowly was suppressed by the flame of cleansing.


    When Naruto saw this situation, he simply withdrew the power of Jiuying. Without the support of Jiuying''s black water, the power of Yinglong and the snake seemed even more reluctant, and they seemed precarious under the attack of the cleansing flame.


    Naruto quickly formed seals in his hands, and the yin and yang qi in his body transformed into an ancient alien beast again.


    This strange beast looks very weird, with a head and no body, only a huge head, with double horns on the head.On that broad face, although the facial features are present, the most conspicuous is the big mouth. The area of ??the blood basin and mouth occupies 80% of the whole face. It seems that the whole head is born to carry this huge mouth. The same.


    The big mouth looked as if there were cosmic galaxies, as if it were a bottomless pit, and the monster with its wide mouth and fangs looked terrifying.


    The monster opened its mouth wide in the air, and then took a sharp breath. The huge waves in the air and the cleansing flames were all affected by this suction, and they were unable to face each other. They rolled back and were swallowed by the monster. Down.


    The monster collected all the fire and water in one breath, swallowed it all into his own mouth, and then pursed his mouth, seeming to enjoy it, then the entire huge head slowly annihilated and disappeared, and finally disappeared with the power of the fire and water. trace.


    This monster with no body is of course one of the most famous alien beasts in China-gluttony!


    Gourmet is one of the nine sons of the dragon. He Juixi is a brother. The biggest feature is gluttony, so he stands on the top of the tripod. Because the tripod was used as a cooking utensil in ancient times, and gourmets are also called gluttons and gluttony. s reason.And the word'''' also represents the greed ~ desire in human nature. It can be said that gluttony is actually similar to the fallen hell beast.


    It is said that Taotie originally had a body when he was born. It was a monster with a sheep-like human face and tiger-toothed human claws, but later because of gluttony, even his body was eaten.


    The gluttony that Naruto transformed into has an ultra-mini black hole created by Naruto in its body, which can swallow all attacks and then be banished to the end of the universe together. Both attack and defense are very powerful. The only problem is The power was too much, and Naruto started to gasp after sending out this gluttonous transformation. If it weren''t for the power of the cleansing flame, Naruto really didn''t want to use this gluttonous power.


    The gluttonous power completely eliminated the power of the cleansing flames, and the Bright Beast was obviously not satisfied with this situation. With a huge hell ball in its arms, its entire body rushed towards Naruto, and at the same time a black-red hot energy column flew out of its mouth!


    "Hell is hot!!"


    The black-red energy pillar exudes endless destructive power, that is the desire to destroy of the bright beast ~ Wang and all the dark energy aggregates, which contain extremely terrible destructive power, the burning light seems to be the whole The world is completely burnt down.


    The light in Naruto''s three eyes was great, and at the same time the armor on his body emitted a dazzling orange light. It was the light he named Hope after the fusion of the first-born light and the blue flame.


    At the same time, Naruto took off the divine bow behind him and pulled the divine bow for a full moon.


    "Indra''s Arrow!"


    The light was dotted, from the armor Naruto wore to the ancient Majia archaic bow in Naruto''s hands, the orange light condensed into a dazzling feather arrow, and the arrow aimed at the terrible The hell is scorching hot, flying away.


    Where Indra''s arrow passed, the entire starry sky seemed to be pulled and distorted by the power of Indra''s arrow. It can be seen that its speed was so fast that the arrow flew toward the bright beast with swift and unparalleled power.


    Compared with the hell scorching heat of the bright beast, Naruto''s Indra arrow is too small, and that orange light quickly sinks into the scorching red-black energy column of the hell, as if completely swallowed by it.


    However, Naruto knew the power of his own light of hope, and a smile spread across his mouth.


    "what is this?"


    The voice of doubt did not come from the mouth of the bright beast, but from the inside of the huge hell sphere he was holding. As if he had felt something incredible, a line of sight came from the deepest part of the hell sphere. Directly on the orange light that emerged from the scorching heat of hell.


    "The light of hope will not be extinguished, no matter how powerful the darkness is, it cannot be completely disappeared. This is the power of hope!"


    Naruto laughed and answered the doubts of the voice. At the same time, the arrow of Indra was affected by his will, and suddenly burst out a strong light. The orange light tore the entire hell torn apart, without any deviation. It hit the crown of sin on the head of Guangming Beast.


    The form of the beast of light and Satan is considered to be the creator of the seven deadly sins, which means that all darkness started from the beast of light. When the crown of sin on his head shattered, the infinite dark power contained in it turned towards the surroundings. Flying away, creatures that are touched by the darkness will have evil hearts. If it weren''t for the current Digimon world, there would be almost no life in it. I am afraid that countless dark coefficient code treasures could be created in this one.

 1390 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1390

    In this indiscriminate burst of dark power, only Naruto stood alone at the strongest point of dark power. Compared to the size of the bright beast, although the whole person was small, but it stood still, as if he were a piece. Like a stubborn reef, it won''t fall under the wind and rain.


    The orange light on Naruto''s body is blown by the power of darkness, swaying like a candlelight blown by the wind, but no matter how violent the shaking, the light on Naruto''s body will never completely disappear. In the endless darkness, Continue to emit a powerful light.


    I saw the bright beast shook his head, and the crown of sin that had been pierced by Naruto¡¯s Indra¡¯s arrow on his head was restored to its original shape, and the dark power stopped, no longer as crazy as before. injection.


    Naruto''s eyes seemed to be able to penetrate the endless darkness, his gaze penetrated the hell sphere held by the bright beast, and saw what was hidden in it.


    "That''s how it turns out, the truth of the beast turned out to be like this."


    Naruto scratched his chin gently, and the power that was originally peaceful all over his body instantly became extremely violent. The light from his whole body soared into the sky, and the strong light seemed to tear the entire sky through a huge hole.


    It is completely different from the previous aura. This violent, belligerent and arrogant aura is exactly the power that belongs to the legendary god of destruction Jian Susano''s life!


    The breath of Naruto''s whole body exploded violently, and even the huge body of the Guangming Beast was forced by Naruto''s courage, and it was shocked to retreat a little.


    Naruto opened up his three gods, stared at Guangming Beast, and shouted: "Bright Beast, the rise and fall of this world has nothing to do with me, but you have hurt my most beloved person, just because of this, I will destroy you completely! Now let you see the true power of my god of destruction!"


    Naruto started Jie-yin in his hand. The speed of that Jie-yin was not fast. It seemed that it was deliberately slowed down so that the bright beast could see all of them clearly. There were eight seals, and the bright beast felt that he could learn all of them after reading it once. Every time a person gets a seal, it brings unspeakable depression to the heart of the bright beast, and it seems that something terrible is about to come.


    "Taste the despair, Forbidden Law¡¤Eight Thors!!"


    Chapter 141-Digital End!


    Because of Naruto''s power, the sky suddenly thunderclouds rolled, eight huge thunders suddenly fell from the sky, and at the same time, in this cosmic space, a huge Tai Chi gossip array appeared!


    The huge Eight Diagrams of Thunder landed in the direction of the Eight Diagrams, and the Thunder itself combined into a huge array of Eight Diagrams!


    The eight thunderbolts were like huge pillars falling from the sky, and they had locked the limbs of the Guangming Beast. Even if the Guangming Beast struggled with all its strength, it could not help the combination of the eight Thunder Gods.


    Because the Eight Thunder Gods are now combined into a huge gossip formation according to the direction of the eight trigrams, the Eight Thunders are closely connected to each other. Even if one of the thunders is destroyed, it has no effect. It can be restored immediately under the interaction of the other thunders, so I thought To break the Eight Thunder Gods, without understanding the formation, they can only break through the formation with force that is more than twice the number of people!


    However, the bright beast is strong, but in terms of Naruto''s current strength, unless it is the main god of Olympus, no one can be more powerful than his''several times''.


    Under the suppression of the Eight Thunder Gods, the Guangming Beast roared anxiously, and the seven great sin badges on its body simultaneously emitted light of different colors.


    Pride ~ pride, lust ~ desire, gluttony, greed ~ greed, laziness, anger and jealousy, a total of seven sins emit light at the same time, and those lights merge together, and finally become a colorless light, rushing towards the eight thunder gods go with.


    This is another trick of the bright beast, the atonement of the god who can purify everything!


    But no matter what kind of attack Bright Beast launched against the eight thunder gods, even after the thunder and lightning were destroyed, it could recover quickly in a blink of an eye. The light of God''s atonement continued to shine, but in the end it could not completely destroy the entire eight thunder gods.


    Naruto took advantage of the light beast being suppressed by the power of the eight thunder gods, and drew the Kusanaru sword again!


    There was a burst of light on the Kusanagi sword, and at the same time Naruto''s three nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes were the same. Under the light, the Kusanagi sword suddenly split into three.One is silver-white, the sword is three feet long, and is extremely sharp, which is the Sky Cong Yuncao Naruto sword; the other is silver-gray, the sword is ten fists, and it is Suzuo Nohu''s ten-fist sword; One of his swords is black, with a length of three feet one inch, exuding power that can shake the soul. It is the last of the three great swords in Japan, the Pudu Yuhun Sword!


    The three divine swords flew out from Naruto''s side, surrounded the body of the Guangming Beast, arranged in a three-corner direction, and formed a three-talent formation, launching a fatal offensive against the Guangming Beast among them.


    Seeing that under Naruto''s control, three divine swords shot out sharp and incomparable sword energy at the same time, flying towards the bright beast.


    The Guangming Beast screamed miserably, and the Kusanagi Sword sliced ??through the body of the Guangming Beast, and the Pudu Soul Sword cuts the soul of the Guangming Beast. In the end, the Ten Punch Sword followed with one sword and would be cut open by the Kusanagi Sword and the Pudu Soul Sword. All parts of the body of the bright beast were sealed.


    The power of the bright beast became weaker and weaker under the interaction of these three divine swords. If it was only dismembered, it would take a lot of effort for Naruto to seal off the power of the entire bright beast, but Ming However, with three talents, people connected the power of the three divine swords together and formed a huge sword circle at the same time.


    This is like a ring with blades inside. Under the rotation of the instructions, the power of the three divine swords continuously circulates and connects to each other, reducing Naruto''s power consumption to a minimum.


    The body of Guangming Beast seemed to be unable to withstand such continuous strangulation and cutting. The body was gradually distorted, and eventually it was all covered with cracks. With a bang, the whole burst open!


    Naruto seemed to have not anticipated this sudden explosion. Even the Eight Thunder Gods could not completely suppress the power of Guangming Beast''s body. The whole formation was completely destroyed by the explosion of Guangming Beast''s body, and Naruto also suffered some injuries. , Because the explosive power of the bright beast is so great that even he can''t fully bear it.


    "Finally solved it."


    Naruto sighed and took back the three divine swords. The three divine swords once again returned to the appearance of a Kusanaru sword, and returned to Naruto''s body. Naruto turned around, as if everything had ended.


    At this moment, from the place where a huge explosion should have occurred, a tiny figure suddenly rushed out of it, extremely fast, and twelve golden wings could be vaguely seen!


    "Parasitic stimulation!!"


    The tiny figure flew behind Naruto at a terrifying speed, and its tail pierced fiercely towards Naruto''s vest like a needle.


    When his unique move hit Naruto, he could obviously feel a moment of joy, but after that, the smile was completely frozen, because the feeling coming from his body told him that he did not hit this terrible strength at all. Human beings.


    "I''m sorry, the ultimate winner is me!"


    Naruto''s voice came from behind the tiny Digimon, and the Kusanaru sword completely penetrated his core information from behind!


    It has twelve golden wings, but its appearance looks like a pupa. The Digimon looked down at the sharp point of the sword penetrating through his body, and said with hatred, "I didn''t expect that I would still be planted on you. Hands!"


    Naruto held the hilt of the Kusanaru sword tightly and poured his power from the Kusanaru sword into the Digimon''s body, destroying his data in a mess, and said: "Don''t really think you can fool me Although the power of the light beast and Satan form is strong, I feel that the real malice towards me is generated from the huge black sphere, that is to say, you who are hiding inside that sphere are the light beast. The body, the so-called Satan form, is just a shadow of the degree of power projection!"


    Naruto had already noticed the existence of this Shining Beast Larva. To put it simply, this Digimon that looks like a pupa is the real gathering point of all the evil thoughts of Shining Beast. The so-called Shining Beast Satan form is just a huge Therefore, even if Naruto breaks down the entire form of Satan, it does not make sense, because this real larva still exists.


    It was because he was aware of the existence of this real dark body that Ming talent deliberately relaxed his vigilance and attracted the larvae to attack him from behind. Eventually, a mantis hunted cicadas, and his oriole attacked from behind, completely ending the bright beast. The situation.


    Guangming Beast Larva felt that his core data was broken, and there was absolutely no way to survive today. With his last strength, he said with hatred: "Naruto Uzumaki, you remembered it for me! Even if you kill me today It''s no use. The darkness of this world will never disappear. One day, my bright beast will be resurrected again! You wait for me!!"


    After Guangming Beast said the words that seemed to be a curse, his whole body suddenly shattered, turning into a golden light floating in the sky above the Digimon. Naruto looked at the fading and thinning gold. Guangguang put away his Kusanaru sword indifferently.


    Brightmon is right. Where there is light, there will be darkness. This is also true in the Digimon world.Naruto had never thought about building a world without any darkness, only light, because it was simply unrealistic.


    As for whether the Shining Beast will be resurrected, Naruto doesn¡¯t care, anyway, considering the current situation of the Digimon, even if the Shining Beast wants to be resurrected, it will have to wait millions of years. When that time comes, Naruto Human strength has already surpassed the present, even if the bright beast is resurrected, it will not be a strong enemy to him, so there is no need to worry at all.


    Although Koizumi and Lilithmon died because of the bright beast, their souls remained in Naruto''s hands after all, and did not turn into reincarnation. Naruto spent a week helping them reshape their bodies, and finally let them both A rebirth.


    Koizumi returned to the human world, while Lilithmon became a holy celestial beast again, staying in the Digimon world. Naruto ran around in two worlds every day without feeling hard.


    After three thousand years in the Digimon World, the Divine Celestial Beast completely unburdened her body and handed over everything in the Digimon World to the Ultimate Angel Beast and Kirubi Beast, who had evolved into the ultimate body again, and she herself Don''t care about anything at all, just stay with Naruto to spend their infinitely long lives together.


    After Naruto stayed in this world for about ten thousand years, the realm of the eighth sense was completely stabilized, and when his eighth daughter was born in this world, his body was shrouded in golden light again, Naruto Knowing that it was the power of the golden nightmare king, so he didn''t resist it either.


    If the world that Naruto has experienced so far is just a quiz, then in the next, what he is invited to experience is the real college entrance examination, a battle will be set for life, because he will kill God!


    With the task of killing the gods, Naruto''s fall in the power of the golden nightmare king is in the world of Saint Seiya, and his appearance will also upset this world!


    Volume Seven "The Saint of God Killer" Chapter One-Curse!Prophecy of the Three Sisters of Destiny!


    Olympus...


    That is the base camp of the Olympus Protoss...


    Originating in Tartarus, the abyss of hell, passing through the underworld, crossing the sea, and reaching the sky, it has been high for hundreds of millions of years. It can not stand down. This mountain is not only the residence of many protoss, but also the absolute absolute of Olympus. Symbol of domination!


    Since ancient times, there have been many wars on Mount Olympus, including the battle of the ancient Titans, but no matter how fierce the battle is, the Mount Olympus has not been destroyed, showing its solidity.


    In the immeasurable past, the world gave birth to Chaos (Chaos) from nothingness, from the chaos was born the earth mother god Gaea (Gaea), hell abyss god Tartarus (Tartarus), dark god Oribos (Erebus) ), night goddess Nyx (Nyx) and love god Eros (Eros), these five gods are known as the five great creation gods.


    Gaia, the mother of the earth, created Uranus (heaven), Pontos (sea) and Uria (mountains).Then Uranus was called the first god king of Olympus, and combined with his mother Gaia, giving birth to many protoss, including the Titans, three Cyclops, and three hundred-armed giants.Gaia and Dahai Pontos also had five children, representing different seas.


    Uranus, the god of the sky, was a tyrant. He did not like his children, the three cyclops and the three hundred-armed giants, so he exiled them to Tartarus, the abyss of hell. Although the other gods were not Uranus was exiled, but he could not win the favor of Uranus, because Uranus was a god who would not identify with any gods except himself.

 1391 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1391

    Uranus is cruel and cruel. Gaia can''t bear to see his children suffer endless torture, so he hopes his other children can unite against Uranos, but they dare not resist under the brutal rule of Uranos. Only the youngest child dared to fight against the brutal Uranus with Gaia, and that child was named Cronus.


    In order to be able to defeat Uranus, Gaia took the first light from the heavens and the earth, which condensed on the wound left by the first light on his body, to the abyss of hell, and gave it to the Cyclops to create a piece that could kill the gods. His weapon, that is the Scythe of God Killing, was given to Cronus.


    Kronos took advantage of Gaia and Uranus in the intercourse, and when the''sexuality'' was strong, he waved the sickle of God Killing and cut the life of Uranus with a single knife.(Myths, comics, and novels are not exactly the same. In the real myth, Uranus was castrated by his son Cronus)


    Uranus lost to Cronus, who possessed the Scythe of Godslayer, and could only leave the earth permanently, in the highest sky, suffering endless loneliness and loneliness, but Uranus cursed before leaving. He cursed that Cronus would be overthrown by his son just like himself.


    After Uranus was trapped in the sky forever, Cronus naturally replaced his father and led the Titan Protoss to overthrow the Creation Protoss and became the second-generation ruler of Olympus, known as the sickle.He also married his own sister, the goddess Rhea who is also one of the twelve Titan gods.


    Kronos knew that his six brothers, namely the three cyclops and the three hundred-armed giants, were powerful, and believed that their existence was a great threat to his throne, so he trapped them in the abyss of hell.


    After that, he still couldn¡¯t feel at ease, because the curse of Uranus kept echoing in Cronus¡¯s ears. With the curse of Uranus¡¯ power and resentment, Cronus had trouble sleeping and eating every day. In the end, he Made a cruel decision-to eat his own child.


    Rhea gave birth to five children for her brother and husband, but Cronus ate all these five children because of fear of the curse of Uranus. Rhea was very sad about this and gave birth to the sixth. When he was a child, he determined to protect the child, so he named the child Zeus and gave it to the eucalyptus fairy to raise, turning a stone into a baby and wrapping it in cloth and handing it to Cronus. Cronus swallowed without doubt.


    After Zeus grew up in Crete, he received a potion that could hypnotize and induce vomiting under the guidance of the intelligent goddess Metis. With the help of Rhea, he returned to Cronus and mixed the potion into In the wine of Cronus.Cronus was addicted to alcohol and drank it without noticing it. Then he vomited and vomited all the five children he had swallowed before, namely the three sisters of Zeus, Demeter and Hera, Hestia, and two older brothers Hades and Poseidon.


    After that, Zeus led the new Olympus Protoss and the Titan Protoss of Cronus fought, but the Olympus Protoss was completely at a disadvantage when facing the Titan Protoss, and Zeus received the wisdom of the goddess Metis. Pointing to Gaia for help, Gaia asked him to release the six giants trapped in hell, that is, the powerful giants with hundred arms, and the cyclops who can create powerful tools and weapons.


    The Hundred-armed Giant can throw a hundred mountains at a speed faster than the speed of light, which the Titans cannot resist, and the battle is quickly inclined to the Olympus Protoss; and Gaia asks Metis to give the remaining light of birth to the Cyclops. , Let the Cyclops for the three brothers of Zeus, Poseidon and Hades to create three god-killing weapons: the thunder rod, the trident and the Hades Excalibur, relying on three hundred-armed giants and three god-killers The power of the weapon gradually turned to the Olympus Protoss.


    The war between the Olympus Protoss and the Titan Protoss came to the end. Zeus and Cronus, the two god kings, fought at the top of Mount Olympus.


    Although Zeus had the Thunder Rod, the weapon of killing God in his hand, he was still unable to defeat Cronus.It turns out that when Gaia asked the Cyclops to build the Deity Killing Tool, he was afraid that the power of the Deity Killing Tool would be too great to resist, so he had contact with the goddess of the night Nyx. With the help of Nyx, he used the new birth Light of Light created a shield that can resist the Deity Killer on both sides, which is the famous Divine Shield Aquis.


    Both Aquis were in the hands of Cronus, so Zeus could not win for a long time. In the end, it was because the goddess of intelligence Metis saw the opportunity to steal the two sides of the Aegis from Cronus. In the end, Zeus defeated Cronus. S.


    After the defeat of Cronus, he was imprisoned by Zeus in the abyss of hell, and cast the seal of the three gods, permanently sealing Cronus and many other Titans in Tartarus.


    Zeus saved all his brothers and sisters, and became the third-generation god king of course, ruled Olympus, and married his sister Hera, as well as the intelligent goddess Metis who helped him a lot in the battle of the Titans. For wife.


    Zeus gave Hades the rule of the underworld, the sea gave Poseidon, and he left the sky.


    But Zeus¡¯s rule is not safe, because according to the mythology, every god can perform an absolute curse in his life. Uranus¡¯s use on Cronus¡¯s body was the same as Uranus¡¯ curse. Similarly, Cronus was overthrown by his son.


    Before Cronus was sealed, he applied his curse to Zeus.


    Cronus cursed Zeus, his rule will not last long, in the near future, his rule will be overthrown, and his fate is not a seal, but death, which will be more miserable than him.


    From the end of Cronus, Zeus even the terrible power of this curse by the gods, so Zeus has been very worried about this.


    Cronus at least knew that he would be overthrown by one of his own children, and in the curse of Cronus, Zeus''s fate was not only worse, and Zeus had no idea who would overthrow him in the future.


    As the saying goes, the unknown is the most terrifying, and this is true even for the King of Gods.


    Today¡¯s situation is very special. The twelve main gods of Olympus have all gathered in the Temple of Olympus today, including Hades and Poseidon, who have long been at odds with Zeus, and because of some Hephaestus, who was punished by Zeus and suffered in hell for everything, is the same. They are all gathered here, and the reason why they are all here, and the ugly face of Zeus is the prophecy brought by the Three Sisters of Destiny.


    The Three Sisters of Destiny, also known as the Three Goddess of Destiny, are three of the six daughters born to Zeus and his aunt, the god of law, Themis. These three sisters are named Krossor, Laksis and A Tropos, their task is to weave the thread of fate in the world and cut the thread of life in order.


    These three sisters have the ability to predict that they cannot fully control, that is, this kind of predictive ability cannot predict what they want to know according to the wishes of the three sisters, even when this kind of prediction will be activated, and what they will predict. Unknown, but the predictions they brought this time made Zeus feel very bad.


    In the near future, there will be a warrior with three heads, six arms and nine tails who will overthrow the rule of Olympus.


    This prophecy seemed to fit the curse of Cronus, so Zeus had to pay attention to it, so he summoned all the other eleven main gods to discuss the situation about this matter. After all, this prophecy was overthrown. It¡¯s not just Zeus, but the entire Olympus.


    And under Zeus, there is a goddess who is famous for wisdom and strategy, who has not said a word. When he heard the prophecy, a ray of light flashed in the eyes of the goddess, and the goddess was dressed in gold. War armor, holding a scepter in his right hand, and a golden shield with the image of a gorgon in his left hand...


    Chapter Two-Wulaofeng meets Tonghu for the first time!


    Ming talent would not know that those gods already knew his existence to some extent, but even if he knew it, it would not change much, because his mission in this world was to kill the gods!


    Compared to those gods, Naruto knew that the golden nightmare king was more terrifying.


    Even if those gods already knew about his existence as an outsider, for Naruto, it just made his way of killing gods more difficult, but if he violated the order of the golden nightmare king, Naruto would not end up. Willing to imagine.


    The thought of the last time he played gobang with the King of Golden Nightmare in the Sea of ??Chaos for an unknown period of time, Naruto felt nauseous, and he didn''t want to experience it again.


    Because of the power of the King of Golden Nightmare, Naruto once again traveled through time and space. This time he clearly knew where he descended, the world of Saint Seiya!


    Because he suddenly came to a world that he was not familiar with, he couldn''t get used to the laws of this world immediately. With the influence of the queen of evil taste, Naruto fell from the sky in a very ugly posture, straight into a deep In the pool.


    Naruto felt that there seemed to be quite a lot of power in that pool. It seemed that some power was impacting from top to bottom. If ordinary people fell into this pool, they might not be able to rise.


    Fortunately, Naruto has realized the eighth sense. In addition to the water of the Styx, although the water in this pool has magical powers, there is no way to drown him. He quickly adjusted his state, Naruto When I was about to float up to the surface to look at the situation around here to determine where I was, I suddenly felt that there seemed to be two strange forces under this pool. Driven by curiosity, Naruto couldn''t help but spread out his own. Mind, perceive what those two things are.


    One of them sinks into the water under Naruto, and from that thing a kind of restrained spirit faintly exudes, as if it is a domineering domineering, from that deep, Naruto can still perceive a kind of nothingness Unbreakable and unbreakable power.


    It''s just that the power emanating from this thing is not worth paying attention to in terms of Naruto''s current power level, so he didn''t get too deep into it, so he shifted his attention to something on the other side.


    There is also considerable power inside that thing, but the attribute of power is different from the previous one. If the temperament of the previous thing is''introverted'', then the temperament of this thing is''latent'', even though there are similarities. , But the essence is still different.


    Naruto felt that the power contained in that thing was hundreds of times stronger than that of the other one, but when he felt it again, it seemed that he couldn''t distinguish it. The feeling was only a few times stronger.


    Naruto himself couldn¡¯t explain the meaning of this weird feeling. His previous feelings should be correct. The power contained in that thing is very powerful even for him now, but it feels nothing more than that. , But Naruto¡¯s previous feeling was not like an illusion. Naruto, who didn¡¯t know enough about the secrets of the world in the past, couldn¡¯t understand this weird situation. After taking a look at the thing that exudes mysterious power, he turned to float around. .


    Phoo~~


    Naruto poked his head out of the deep pool, and he saw a forest. It seemed to be somewhere deep in the mountains. Here, the only thing that attracted Naruto¡¯s attention was sitting on a rock in front of him. Old man.


    Although Naruto had just focused on the two objects below that exuded strange power, he didn''t actually feel that there was a person here.


    Although the breath that the old man exudes is extraordinary, Naruto can understand the meaning of the idiom from him.


    The old man looks very short. Even if he stands up, he is less than one meter tall. His skin is purple, wrinkled like orange peel, and his chin has a thick white beard and two long beards. Long white eyebrows.Wearing a navy blue robes, the clothes looked dilapidated, wearing cloth shoes on his feet and a hat on his head, dressed as a hermit in Chinese style.


    China...the old man...and the roaring waterfall behind...the three are combined, and a meaningful name is combined in Naruto''s head.


    "The Libra Golden Saint Seiya Tonghu?!"


    The old man was surprised in his eyes covered by the hat, and said, "Do you recognize me?"


    When he said this, he was undoubtedly acknowledging his identity, and Rao Shi Naruto''s mental state cultivation was already extremely high and couldn''t help being shocked. After all, this Libra Golden Saint Seiya was his favorite.


    Among the five bronzes, Naruto''s favorite is Phoenix Ikki, followed by the Draco Purple Dragon, and among the twelve golds, Naruto''s favorite is Libra Child Tiger!


    Perhaps it is because these people have Chinese elements in them. Before the twelfth house of the Hades, Tong Hu didn''t make many appearances, but this did not affect his identity, his status, and his strength!


    Even before the twelfth house of the Hades, before Tonghu¡¯s identity was revealed, he was only called a teacher by Zilongzun without knowing his real name, but everyone could see that this little old man was definitely worthy of being hidden. , The superficial absoluteness in the zodiac of Hades is enough to explain.


    In the most tragic holy war of the previous year, there were only two Golden Saints left, one was Shion Aries and the other was Child Libra.Tong Hu was deeply trusted by the previous generation of Athena, and granted him immortality, and was ordered by Athena to guard the seal of the 108 magic stars of the Pluto Army at Wulaofeng in China for more than two hundred years.


    Tong Hu is highly qualified and powerful. He is respected as a teacher by all the Golden Saint Seiyas. The Golden Saint Seiya can forget his name, but he will never forget to call him a teacher. Even someone as strong as Mu Aries once said After''The teacher is back, there is no stronger backing...'', it can be seen that Tonghu''s position in the eyes of the Golden Saint Seiya.


    Among the twelve golds today, Tonghu''s strength and Gemini Saga, Sagittarius Airus and Virgo Saga, the strength of the four are among the top tiers of the Golden Saint Seiya, which shows their power.


    Tong Hu has always been Naruto¡¯s favorite golden saint. Now that he suddenly sees Tong Hu, even Naruto can¡¯t help but feel a little surprised. Fortunately, his own temperament is finally good, and he calms down quickly. It didn''t show any strange behavior.


    Tong Hu squinted his eyes slightly. With his strength, he could feel that this sudden appearance of human beings was not hostile to him, and he could judge it from the feeling of the small universe, but he bears a very important responsibility, so he dare not neglect To the effect, he asked: "Little friend, you haven''t told me yet, how did you know me?"

 1392 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1392

    ''Actually, I am a lot older than you, OK?''


    Naruto habitually complained that if he counted his drifting time in the sea of ??chaos, his age was eighteen chaos era, definitely older than the two-hundred-year-old Tonghu, but some of these are missing. He wouldn¡¯t say it. In front of the Golden Saint Seiya he loves and respect the most, Naruto was not rude. Instead, he bowed to Tonghu and said: "How do I know is it still important? The problem is that I have already understood."


    His remarks have sophistry meaning, but they also carry some Buddhist principles. After listening to them, ordinary people are afraid that they will not relax. They will definitely investigate Naruto''s identity, but who is Tonghu?Hearing the truth in Naruto''s words, he nodded in agreement. There was no discomfort on his face, but there was an appreciation.


    ''This man is so weird, even I can''t see the depth, but the sentence just now is a bit like Shaka, but he also has the freedom that Shaka doesn''t have. It''s weird, weird, weird!''


    Tong Hu gave Naruto three consecutive "strange" characters in his heart, but for this strange guy who suddenly fell from the sky and landed on Wulao Peak, Tong Hu''s vigilance relaxed a little, waved his hand gently, and the water in the pool slowly It rises to form a round platform.


    "Sit down, little friends."


    Tong Hu''s actions are obviously to express his attitude to Naruto. At least in the current situation, he is not hostile to Naruto, unless Naruto really wants to do something that goes against his responsibility. If so, Tong Hu will definitely kill him immediately.


    Naruto also knows that in such a short time, it is impossible for Tong Hu to completely dispel his doubts about him. If he is twitchy, he will find someone to doubt, and simply sit in front of Tong Hu. The tiger nodded in appreciation.


    Tong Hu stroked his gray beard and smiled kindly: "Little friend, I wonder why you came to my Wulaofeng today?"


    Although Tong Hu was smiling, Naruto could feel a little nervousness in the atmosphere. He had no doubt that if he wanted to break the seal of the 108 magic stars, he would immediately see the strength of the Libra Golden Saint Seiya.


    Such a thought didn''t make Naruto nervous, but a surge of excitement that Tong Hu couldn''t understand appeared in his eyes.


    "Actually, I am here today for some reasons. I hope you can help me."


    "Oh, what is it? If the old man can do it, he will help me with all his strength."


    Naruto looked at Tong Hu¡¯s old body, his fighting spirit intensified, and suddenly said: "Please fight with me! I want to see with my own eyes the true strength of the Libra Golden Saint Seiya, who is respected as a teacher by all the Golden Saint Seiyas. !!!"


    Chapter Three-Dragon and Tiger!Fight with children!(on)


    Tong Hu admits that he has met a lot of people in his life, and his life of more than two hundred years is absolutely rich, but he has never seen a person like Naruto, he has never seen such a look!


    There was a burning, almost gushing war spirit in those blue eyes!


    From the Taurus and Leo Golden Saints of this generation and the previous generation, Tong Hu has also seen this kind of fighting spirit, but Tong Hu has never seen such a look!


    There is nothing in those eyes except the intent to fight. If the golden saints are to protect the world, to protect humans, and to fight for the goddess Athena they believe in, then there is nothing but war in Naruto¡¯s eyes. Unexpectedly, protection, destruction, hatred, or anger, none of these can be used as fighting forces, only endless fighting spirit!


    Looking at these eyes that seemed to be born for war, even if Tong Hu had experienced the last tragic holy war, there would be some thrilling feeling in his heart. This feeling surprised Tong Hu, but it was real.


    All this is because of the look in Naruto''s eyes!


    "Hahahaha..."


    Tong Hu suddenly changed the appearance of the tall and deep hermit earlier, and burst into laughter. The laughter reverberated in this deep mountain and old forest. It is hard to imagine that the thick laughter came from a thin old man, just like a tiger. Like the howling mountain forest, a swarm of birds was scattered.


    "In that case, let''s fight!!"


    Tong Hu screamed, he was not a drag, twitchy person, although he was ordered by the previous generation of Athena to guard the 108 stars of the Hades Army here, so he cannot leave the Wulao Peak, but here It is Wulaofeng, if you fight here, it doesn''t matter.


    Moreover, whether the blond man suddenly appeared in front of him was good or bad, Tong Hu felt that he could experience it from the battle.


    Fighting with each other is the fastest way for people like them to understand each other, whether it is Naruto or Tonghu!


    Tong Hu''s small universe is as old as his appearance, but Naruto can feel a powerful force hidden in the deepest part of Tong Hu''s body, it is like a life that is constantly beating.


    Naruto knew that it was the immortality technique that Athena bestowed on Tonghu. Although it was impossible for Tonghu to unlock the seal and fight with him here, from the strength of the old Tonghu, he should be able to roughly estimate the Golden Saint Seiya. Strength.


    "Little friend, let''s try this old man''s punch first! Lushan Shenglongba!!"


    If Tong Hu takes off his clothes at this time, Naruto must be able to see the ferocious tiger tattoo on his back. The tiger is the king of the mountains and the dragon is the lord of the nine heavens. At the same time, the child tiger with these two points is oppressive. Strength.


    Tong Hu slammed out a punch. In that skinny and shriveled body, a huge force gathered on his right fist, punched Naruto''s heart, and at the same time flew out of Tong Hu''s fist a green green Shenlong, the golden light can be seen faintly on the body of that Shenlong, it is really magnificent!


    Ouch!!


    The dragon roared, and the dragon had the mighty courage of the world, as if it was going to fly directly above the nine heavens, even whistling and flying towards Naruto.


    Naruto has now truly seen the stunt of the Libra Golden Saint Seiya Lushan Shenglongba. Although Tonghu is now in an old state, his combat power is definitely above the purple dragon of the sixth sense realm in the future.


    The aquamarine dragon exudes endless majesty and boldness. It seems that when facing him, most people will be forced to kneel by that strong boldness!


    However, Naruto had already had rich combat experience. Even when facing Tonghu''s Lushan Shenglongba, he quickly calmed down in addition to the initial excitement, his eyes turned scarlet, and a layer of white matter was attached to his hands.


    With the help of those eyes, Naruto could clearly see the distribution of power on the Mount Lushan Shenglongba. In the face of this powerful attack, Naruto did not retreat but advances, and rushed towards the green dragon in one step. His hands stretched out suddenly, and his long arms were like a mouthful of a blood basin that had been completely opened.Naruto grabbed the upper and lower jaws of the Shenlong with both hands, and then a terrible force burst out from that strong body. With a scream, the entire Shenlong was torn in half, and it finally floated in the air and turned into nothing.


    It¡¯s not that Tonghu¡¯s Lushan Shenglongba has never been broken by others, but this is the first time that Tonghu has encountered the enemy who directly tore Lushan Shenglongba with his hands. A stunnedness flashed in his eyes. I haven''t worn the holy clothes yet, I can actually use my hands...


    Tong Hu''s heart turned his thoughts, but he didn''t take it too slowly. A war-intent dragon chanted from his old body, and a green dragon flew proudly from Tong Hu''s body again.


    The Gouyu in Naruto''s eyes turned quickly, and Lushan Shenglongba''s flying speed quickly slowed down, and then Tonghu saw Naruto''s hands flying up and down, making a knot printing movement that he could not fully understand.


    "Wooden escape and wood dragon technique!"


    At this moment, Tong Hu fully felt the unspeakable vitality in Naruto''s body. That majestic vitality seemed to not belong to a human being, and Naruto used this huge life as nourishment to quickly nourish it. A powerful wooden dragon came out.


    Although the appearance of the wooden dragon is not as gorgeous and noble as the dragon of Lushan Shenglongba, but the strong golden light radiated from those eyes, the terrifying power displayed is not under the Lushan Shenglongba.


    Mulong and Lushan Thanglongba are entangled together, their huge bodies twisted into each other, the wood fiber on the wood dragon''s body was broken by the impact of the power of Lushan Thanglongba, and finally recovered quickly under the support of Naruto¡¯s Chakra. The entire wooden dragon twisted its body, completely wringing Lushan Shenglong Ba to pieces.


    After Naruto used the power of the wooden dragon to destroy the Lushan Shenglongba, he felt a more powerful spirit. As soon as he raised his head, he saw that Tonghu¡¯s body had jumped into the air, his hands made claws, and his whole body His courage caused the old navy blue robes on his body to be blown up.


    "Lushan dragon flies!!"


    Ouch!!


    Tong Hu shook his body, and his whole body turned into the posture of a dragon. Under the power of this powerful small universe, the waterfall that had been falling continuously was pouring upward at this time. The power of the golden dragon seemed to make The entire Wulao Peak oscillated.


    "Good job!!"


    Naruto roared in excitement, and the speed of the knot in his hand was not slow.


    "Wooden escape the technique of wooden men!!"


    boom!!


    Wulaofeng has become the battlefield of this monster. After the appearance of the wooden dragon, Naruto even moved out the art of the wooden man. A majestic and heavy face, although it is made of wood, it looks calmer than any Buddha statue. The giant wooden figure appeared in front of Tong Hu, and the wooden dragon twisted ~ moved his body and immediately wrapped around ~ around the wooden man''s body, while Naruto flashed and stood on top of the wooden man''s head. .


    I saw that Naruto''s face showed a red mark representing a special meaning, and both his and Mujin''s eyes released a golden light.


    Tong Hu didn''t know what kind of power this wooden man had, and he controlled the Lushan Dragon to fly towards the wooden man.


    boom!!


    The front of the wooden man received a strong impact from the flying of the Lushan Dragon. The front of his body was hit by the fierce dragon and numerous cracks were made. The entire heavy and huge body also retreated continuously because of the impact of the flying of the Lushan Dragon.


    Naruto felt the terrifying power of the Lushan dragon flying, and instead of feeling panic and anger in his heart, he became more and more excited.


    The old Tonghu can still exert such terrible fighting power, so how strong should the young Tonghu, Gemini Saga, and Virgo Saka, known as the man closest to God, be?!

 1393 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1393

    The more Naruto thinks about it, the more excited he is. The belligerent factor in his body seems to have completely awakened in this world. When he thinks of the Olympus gods whose strength is higher than that of the Golden Saint Seiya, Naruto has no fear at all. On the contrary, the raging fighting spirit is constantly rising.


    "a ha ha ha¡­¡­"


    Naruto, whose fighting spirit was boiling, suddenly laughed. His whole body showed stronger domineering and unshakable courage than the dragon and tiger power of Tonghu. The wooden man was inspired by his fighting spirit, and his whole body suddenly Tightened, feet collapsed.


    Originally, the wooden man, who had been receding continuously by the power of the Lushan dragon flying, suddenly burst into a powerful force, and stopped the terrifying momentum of the Lushan dragon flying.


    At the same time, Naruto formed a Buddha seal in his hand, his eyes closed, and the red marks on his face became more dazzling and eye-catching. Then his eyes opened suddenly, and an extremely violent spirit erupted from Naruto''s body.


    Even Tonghu felt that this terrible fighting intent could not help but his spirit swayed slightly. This was not a mental attack, but Naruto''s own spirit was stronger than Tonghu. Tonghu was affected by his spirit, and his spirit was unexpected. Was also invaded.


    And just as Naruto opened his eyes, the wooden man''s nose sprayed out two white air, the original majestic face is now even more angry, and countless blues appear on the wooden body. The color arc is brewing terrible destruction.That extremely strong body exerted all its terrifying power and lifted the entire Lushan Dragon flying high above his head.


    "Take it! Thunder and I explode!!"


    Chapter Four-Dragon and Tiger!Fight with children!(under)


    Numerous lightning and lightning hovered around the wooden man''s body, and then grabbed the entire Lushan dragon to fly, and smashed it down to the ground!


    boom!!


    The entire Wulao Peak, and even the entire Lushan Mountain, was violently shaken due to this violent impact. The earth burst due to the violent power of the wooden man. When the dragon that Tonghu transformed into fell, With that Shenlong as the center, countless blue thunder and lightning erupted all around!


    The earth lost its vitality because of the violent thunder and lightning. There were countless electric arcs remaining on the entire land, and from the smoke and dust of the explosion, a small figure flew out, it was Tonghu!


    At this time, the hat worn on Tong Hu¡¯s head has been completely destroyed, revealing a bare head. Even the old navy blue Taoist robe on his body has become more broken because of the wooden man¡¯s attack. From the outside, Tonghu now looks like a miserable beggar.


    Naruto¡¯s Explosive Thunder launched with the power of a wooden man is several times more powerful than that launched with a human body. Although most of the explosive power was absorbed by Tonghu¡¯s Lushan Dragon Flying, he was not completely unharmed. The newly added scar on his forehead is Naruto''s masterpiece.


    Tong Hu can''t see Naruto''s true age, but judging from his appearance and Naruto''s majestic vitality, he should be a strong young man under twenty years old, while Tong Hu himself is over two hundred years old.


    If you change to another person, as an''older'', you will be injured by a''younger''s late birth'', I''m afraid you will become angry, but Tonghu is open-minded and bold, although his forehead is wounded by Naruto''s explosive bomb , But not angry at all, but approving in his eyes.


    "It''s amazing, little friend, you can have such strength at a young age."


    Naruto stood on top of the wooden man¡¯s head and arched his hand towards Tong Hu, saying: "It¡¯s really offensive, Tong Hu, but since it¡¯s a battle, no matter what the reason is, you must take it seriously. This is also a respect for your opponent, isn¡¯t it? ?"


    "Hahahaha... you are right, you are right!"


    Tong Hu looked up to the sky and laughed twice, and the clouds in the sky also receded because of Tong Hu''s heroic laughter. Then, Tong Hu''s courage changed again.


    Although nothing has changed in the small universe, Tonghu''s small universe is still so old, but Tonghu''s momentum has changed, as if a tiger that has been dormant for a long time has finally awakened, showing the unparalleled domineering power of the world!


    "Since you said that, I don''t have to be shackled anymore! And with your strength, I don''t have to worry about accidentally killing you! Little friend, let you see my Tonghu''s strongest Upright!"


    Upon hearing the words "the strongest meaning", Naruto felt that the hairs all over his body were exploding. The extremely dangerous and powerful spirit was covering his heart, just like an ordinary person facing a Like a hungry tiger, the instinctive feeling of fear in his heart.


    At the same time, Naruto felt that Tonghu''s old little universe was improving. Although he could not unlock his gods'' immortality because of the battle with Naruto, the little universe was indeed very strong, surprisingly strong!


    With such a small universe, Tonghu is still using the immortality technique of the gods to crush his own power~ In this old body, Tonghu is still in the state of not wearing the Libra golden saint clothing.


    When Tonghu''s small universe was brewing to its limit, Naruto saw the vast galaxy appearing behind Tonghu, and then it was like the big bang that created this universe, and all the power in it burst out.


    "Libra is the strongest Upanishad Lushan Bailongba!!"


    In today¡¯s world, only Tonghu can use this trick, and the future Zilong can also, but that is a long, long time later. This Lushan Bailongba is the strongest secret that Tonghu can survive from the holy war in the past, and it can also Said that he was revered as a teacher by all the golden saints!Except for the Lushan Kanglongba, who will eventually destroy the enemy and ourselves, this is Tonghu''s strongest secret!


    The Chakra accumulated in Tonghu''s body reached the limit of the seventh sense, and then it exploded in one breath.


    That huge and incomparably small universe has become countless dragons flying for nine days, and every dragon has a powerful spirit that will never move forward, no matter what obstacles ahead, it will be completely destroyed!


    If Lushan Shenglongba is the point, it will condense the small universe that has risen to the limit on the right fist and punch the strong dragon to destroy the enemy; Lushan Dragon Flying is a line dragon traveling for nine days, and nothing can stop it wherever it goes. Footsteps; then the attack range of Lushan Bailongba is the entire space, and everything in this entire space is the target that Lushan Bailongba wants to destroy!


    Countless dragons flew towards him, even with Naruto''s strength and realm, there was a feeling of scalp exploding, and the handprints in his hands had been completed.


    "Ancient Alien Beast !!"


    Tong Hu couldn''t help being stunned when he heard this sentence, Bengqin...that''s not...


    In fact, what Naruto was talking about was the same thing that Tonghu thought of in his head. Tonghu''s eyes were like torches, and his gaze passed through all the obstacles, and he saw a dragon-headed turtle-body animal appeared in front of Naruto. , It is the eldest son of the legendary dragon-Feng Wei!


    Bianqin formed a shield to guard Naruto''s body. The powerful shield formed by Bianqin once resisted the full kick of the fallen form of the light beast and could remain''stationary''. It can be said that the defense is unmatched, so this Can his tortoise shell resist Tonghu''s Lushan Bailongba?the answer is¡­¡­


    Don''t even think about it!


    If Lushan Bailongba really only had a hundred dragons, then Bianqian''s defensive power might be able to hold it.But this''hundred'' is just an imaginary number. How long the power and destruction of Lushan Bailongba will last is entirely determined by Tonghu.It can also be said that as long as Tong Hu is not dead, his Lushan Bailongba can continue to bomb without playing.


    Even with the terrible defensive power of Bianquan, it is impossible to withstand the endless impact of the dragons of Lushan Bailongba. There are countless dragons in a steady stream. Bianquan has withstood the attacks of more and more dragons. All over the cracks.


    In the face of such an attack, even if Bianqian is not moving, he will inevitably end up being crushed by the Lushan Bailongba!


    Naruto also knows that Binqin cannot resist for too long, and blocking the entire Lushan Bailongba is even more wishful thinking. In fact, when Naruto does not use his own light of birth, Naruto¡¯s Yatamir and Binqin return The total armor of Yusuzuo Nenghu couldn''t withstand the serial bombing of Lushan Bailongba. This shield was only temporarily delayed for the sake of Naruto Yuyin.


    Naruto¡¯s hand quickly formed seals, and Tong Hu was shocked by the vitality constantly emerging in his body, because this was the first time that he felt that there was no bottom line and no end in a human body rather than a god. vitality!


    "Xianfamu Escape Thousand Hands Magical Ability!!"


    Tong Hu now increasingly doubts whether this blond kid has any special connection with Virgo Shaka. Not only does he have the same blond hair, but even their tricks also contain Buddhist principles, and seem to have many similarities. .


    The huge Thousand-Handed Buddha statue came crashing down, Naruto stood on top of the Thousand-Handed Buddha statue, proudly overlooking everything in front of him, as if even Tonghu¡¯s Lushan Bailongba could no longer pose any threat to him.


    Under the golden light of the Thousand-Handed Buddha statue, the damage caused by the battle quickly subsided. Some trees that had been broken seemed to be reborn with new life. The broken tree stood up by itself and returned to its original state.


    And the breath of the endless dragon rushed towards his face, Naruto''s face turned into a majestic and majestic face, and he made a Buddha seal in his hand.


    "Go on top of the Buddha!"


    Behind the Thousand-Handed Buddha Statue, the thousands of arms were suddenly all on his body, but the attack on the top of the Buddha was different from before. It was not just an attack with a wooden fist, but an immovable tool in each hand.


    If there is a sword, there is a magic knife, then the magic pestle is dropped, and there is a vajra staff, it seems that each hand is holding a different magic weapon, the changes are endless, endless!


    This is a new trick developed by Naruto after comprehending the eighth sense by combining his ability to transform ancient alien beasts and the magical powers of Thousand Hands. It is more powerful, and of course the consumption of power is also terrifying, as Naruto said before. That word is''Wa'', which is one of the six-character mantra. The six-character Daming Mantra Om Mani Padme Hum is the Great Mercy and Great Compassion Avalokitesvara Mantra. It is derived from Sanskrit and symbolizes the compassion and blessings of all Bodhisattvas.And''mani'' means the heart of the treasure, which is the Mani Orb, which is inexhaustible, inexhaustible, free and unsatisfied. If you pray to it, you will naturally get spiritual needs and various material wealth. It represents Thousand-handed Buddha statue has endless instruments in his hands.


    The countless arms of the Thousand-Handed Buddha statue held their own different magical instruments and collided with the dragons in the air. In a blink of an eye, they all annihilated each other, and then more dragons and arms joined the battle group, seeming to extend this battle indefinitely!


    Naruto''s face was very excited, because Tonghu is a very strong opponent, just this kind of battle is enough to make him feel extremely excited and satisfied!


    The power of the two constantly collided and gathered in the center. At the center of the powerful collision between Thousand Hands Magical Power and Lushan Bailongba, the energy density became higher and higher, and it was developing in an extremely dangerous direction.


    Naruto expected that the current level was enough for him. Now he changed the attack direction of Thousand Hands Magic Power and deflected the attack direction upward. Tong Hu also understood his thoughts and changed the attack direction of Lushan Bailongba. Naruto and Tonghu joined forces, and the terrifying energy ball produced by the collision of the two of them flew toward the sky, and finally disappeared, and the sky was clear, as if nothing had happened.


    It''s just that Tonghu sweats on his forehead, and Naruto still looks calm and relaxed, which fully shows who the winner of this battle is!


    Chapter 5-Saga usurped the throne, the troops fled!


    Tong Hu is very strong, really strong!Among human beings, Tonghu''s strength is one of the best, no one can deny this!


    Even if he sealed his own power with the immortality technique of the gods, he still has the terrifying strength of the seventh sense. Although the saying goes, the tiger is still dead, and the tiger master is not dead yet!

 1394 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1394

    Even though Tonghu¡¯s current Chakra looks old and weak, unable to fight for a long time, but in terms of the power of the Lushan Bailongba just now, even if the current golden saints come here, they will not get much benefit. Besides, , Once Tong Hu is unblocked, his small universe will be even bigger than it is now!


    Tong Hu sealed his power with the immortality technique of the gods, which is also a pity for Naruto, because he could not see the full power of Tong Hu, and could not have a earth-shattering battle with Tong Hu of that degree. .


    However, Naruto has a bit more expectation in his heart. Since the old and weak child tiger can have such destructive power, then he is now considered a young and strong Gemini Saga, Sagittarius Airus and Virgo Saga. How strong should the three of them be?!


    If it weren''t for the sensible thing that kept reminding Naruto, Naruto really wanted to go directly to the sanctuary now, but after talking with Tong Hu, Naruto gradually extinguished this idea.


    After this battle, Tong Hu didn''t say absolute trust in Naruto, but he also let go of most of his guard against him. Except for his immortality technique and the 108 magic star seal, Naruto could not be told. Tong Hu is very willing to talk to Naruto, now Naruto can be regarded as Tong Hu''s real "little friend", but Naruto still calls Tong Hu by his name.


    From Tonghu''s words, Naruto knew that it was June 1973. If Naruto''s memory is correct, Athena''s current human body has not been born yet.


    Every time Athena will be born into the world, appearing in the world as a human body, perhaps because the power of the twelve gods of Olympus is too great, if they appear directly in the world as a god body, it may cause too much trouble in the world. Great destruction, so God will not easily come with a divine body, whether it is Hades or Poseidon, there are so-called human bodies.


    Anyway, these gods are all eternal and immortal existences, and it only takes more than ten years for human beings to grow from babies to youth. For the gods, this time is as brief as squinting their eyes.


    Athena¡¯s human body Saori in this era should have been born on September 1st of this year. There are less than three months away from now. Should we go to the sanctuary to kill Sagar now?


    This idea just flashed through Naruto¡¯s head and was given up by him, because now Saga has not killed the Pope to seize the throne. He is still the Golden Saint Seiya of Gemini, and he is still a comrade-in-arms to other Saint Seiyas. , Which means that if Naruto goes to the sanctuary, he will face the eleven golden saints besides Libra plus Pope Shion. Even if Naruto understands the eighth sense, he will face such a battle. Strength, he is fatal if he can run away!


    Besides, if Saga did not usurp the throne, how could Athena leave the sanctuary?Without Athena leaving the sanctuary, how can Naruto experience what it''s like to raise a goddess?


    With Naruto¡¯s strength, even if a Golden Saint Seiya is not his opponent, if the eleven come together, Naruto will definitely lose, which means that with Naruto¡¯s strength, it is impossible to directly rush to the sanctuary. Athena snatched it.


    Not to mention that the eleven golden saints are all powerful, if they harden their minds and use the forbidden move of Athena''s exclamation, even Naruto may be beaten to death!


    so¡­¡­


    It is immoral to kill Athena directly on the sanctuary...


    With Naruto¡¯s current strength, it is irrational to be enemies with eleven golden saints at the same time...


    Naruto would definitely not do this kind of immoral and irrational thing.


    Among these things, Naruto is not without things that can be done. For example, according to the plot, what kind of role should Aeolus play after he rescues Athena from the sanctuary?In addition, the old man Mitsumasa Kioto, now more than two months before Athena''s birth, Naruto can make some arrangements that benefit him.


    Even if Tong Hu becomes a fine old man, he is not as smart as Naruto when it comes to the level of shrewdness. Tong Hu does not know that Naruto has so many silly intestines in his heart, and he does not know that the man who talks with him now will give the world in the future What a shock!


    Saga, in the entire sanctuary, since that person and everything about him disappeared, he is known as the Gemini Golden Saint Seiya, the incarnation of God!


    It has a terrifying strength beyond the level of a general golden saint. Its strength can be said to have reached the limit value of the seventh sense. If Tonghu, an old monster of the previous generation, does not count, Gemini Saga, Virgo Saga also Sagittarius Ai Russia is the three strongest among the golden saints of this generation.


    Saga has a terrifying strength and a pure heart that surpasses ordinary golden saints. He is known as a saint with excellent skills and physical skills. Therefore, along with Sagittarius Airus, he was determined to be the candidate for the next pope. One, but there is a problem with this, he is Gemini.


    Gemini has two sides, and there are deep evil thoughts hidden under Saga''s extremely good appearance. When Saga''s evil thoughts prevail over good thoughts, Saga will completely become a dark and evil existence.


    No one knew that the Saga, known as the incarnation of the gods, would have undergone such a change, and he attacked the old and weak Pope Shion, and replaced him to rule the sanctuary!


    As for Saga¡¯s rule, Pope Shion had been removed by him, and the only obstacle left was the reincarnation of the newly born and infant goddess Athena!


    After the blackening, Saga''s ambitions are extremely expanded. He not only wants to rule the entire sanctuary, but also wants to replace Athena, and uses the power of the goddess of victory scepter and the shield Aquis to further cooperate with the gods Zeus and the sea king. Poseidon and Hades confronted Hades, became the savior of this era and ruled everything in the world, so the goddess Athena is the target he must get rid of!


    Athena itself is one of the twelve gods of Olympus, and is considered to have a powerful divine power that rivals Zeus. Even the god of war, Ares, suffered a crushing defeat in the hands of Athena.


    As one of the main gods, Athena has reached the highest state of the ninth sense. This state allows the soul to live forever, so there is no other way to kill one except for the few artifacts. God!


    However, God cannot kill, but God''s human body can be killed!


    God''s human body, this body is still human in the final analysis, although the inner soul cannot be destroyed, but once the body dies, even the god will have to reincarnate again and entrust him to the world.And Saga knew that every reincarnation of Athena had to wait for at least two hundred years, as long as he could get rid of Athena, then the next time Athena came, it would be two hundred years later, when everything was settled. If his plan can succeed, even Athena can''t help him.


    Because of this inflated ambition, Saga took a golden dagger specially prepared to kill Athena, and stepped closer to Athena, who was still in her infancy, but the only person who missed the calculation was that he was the pope before. One of the candidates is Sagittarius Golden Saint Ai Russia.


    Ai Russia sensed the anomaly of the''Pope'', and at the moment when Saga was about to start, he rescued Athena who was still in her infancy from Saga''s hands.


    However, Ai''s own strength and Saga are almost between the two. Ai''s Russians were unable to fight with all their strength to protect Athena. As a result, after being severely injured by Saga, he carried Athena''s golden saint on his back, and died desperately. Escaped the sanctuary.


    Saga didn''t want to expose his identity. At least for him, it was not the time when his identity could be revealed, so he could not go and kill Ai Russia himself. Instead, as the Pope, he sent the Capricorn Golden Saint Shura to chase him. Kill Ai Russia.


    Ai Ruo''s own strength is higher than Shura, but he was severely injured by Saga''s Galaxy Starburst. He also wanted to protect Athena. He didn''t even have the power to put on the golden saint. He was chased by Shura. Under the circumstances, danger was all around, so I could only retreat and go, trying my best to escape with Athena, but Shura was chasing after him!


    Although Shura is known as the most loyal existence among the Golden Saints, the justice he insists on is similar to that of the Royal Knights, that is, power is justice!


    In Shura''s head, since Ailuo had betrayed the sanctuary and could only escape in such a awkward posture, then there was no reason to forgive him. It was a matter of course that Shura killed Ailuo.


    Ai Russia was seriously injured and couldn''t run fast. No matter how he escaped, he couldn''t get rid of Shura behind him.


    Shura looked at the sound of the embarrassed fleeing in front of him from a distance, and a wicked smile struck his cheeks with the traces of shame.


    "Today is your death date, Ai Ruo! It is your good fortune to let you be ruined in the hands of my Shura, Excalibur!"


    Shura raised his right hand, his arm turned the small universe into an extremely sharp aura, and that hand became the strongest holy sword that could cut everything. Shura''s hand swept from the top down, sharp and sharp. Pi''s sword spirit slashed towards Ai Ruo''s back.


    Ai Ruo felt the terrible spirit coming from behind, and when he was about to try his best to avoid it, the space around him suddenly appeared distorted. From that distorted space, an arm appeared first, and the sharpness on it was not as sharp as the sage of Shura. The sword, but it drives the distortion of time and space.


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife!"


    Chapter 6-Tai Chi vs. Excalibur!


    Shura''s holy sword Excalibur and the Bengyue Dimensional Knife cut each other, and the twisted time and space and the sharp energy that can cut everything confront each other. In the end, no one can help each other. The two phases are annihilated and completely disappeared.


    Shura frowned. Including him, all the stunts cultivated by the Capricorn Golden Saint Seiya are the Excalibur stunts taught by Athena. Although Shura is young, his holy sword is already very popular, even if it is. He can easily cut the silver saint clothing into pieces. It¡¯s not surprising if he relies on the power of the gold saint clothing to defend his saint sword, but he can cut off his holy sword with similar skills. Once happened!


    I saw that the space seemed to have some abnormal distortion, the whole space became constantly fluctuating like the surface of water, and then a blond man walked out of the void with a playful smile on his face.


    Shura squinted at the golden-haired man, perhaps because he blocked his holy sword just now, perhaps because he had a blond hair that he didn''t like very much, or simply because he was just displeased. Shura felt that he was very Hate this guy.


    "who are you?"


    Naruto glanced at Shura faintly. This Shura was a little different from the Shura he knew, and was much more childish.After all, the Shura I saw in the animation is 23 years old, and now it is 13 years ago in the plot. Although Shura is a talented person and has become a golden saint, he is only a 10-year-old kid, even if there is a small universe. This special power looks like a young man, but after all, it still has some childishness.


    Shura''s comprehensive strength is not considered high among the twelve golds, but if only the attack power is considered, it is one of the few among the twelve golds, because of the secret technique he cultivated-the holy sword Excalibur!


    Legend has it that in ancient times, the Capricorn Golden Saint was very loyal to Athena. In order to praise his loyalty, Athena bestowed the Holy Sword Excalibur on the Capricorn Golden Saint. Therefore, this stunt has been passed down from generation to generation among the Capricorn Golden Saint. Learned this stunt.


    The holy sword Excalibur is also the ultimate hand knife. It is said that the holy sword has the terrifying power of splitting the earth and cutting the planet when it first becomes powerful. When it reaches the legendary realm, it can even open up the world and cut the universe.


    Shura''s hands and feet can activate the power of the holy sword, so he can launch the strongest attack as long as he casually wave his hand. It is also because Shura cultivates the "Physique Flow", so his physical skills are among the best among the Golden Saint Seiyas. Yes, regardless of the strength of the small universe, the only martial arts that can match Shura are Eoria in Leo and Child Tiger in Libra, and Mu, who is best at thinking, is the opposite type of Aries.


    Naruto looked at Shura, but did not directly answer his question. Instead, he pointed at Ai Ruo who was seriously injured over there and said, "It doesn''t matter who I am, but I want to take this person away."


    Shura''s immature face raised a sneer, and said: "This man is a traitor to the sanctuary. I am ordered by the Pope to kill him. You want to take him away from my Shura. You are living impatiently. ?!"


    When Shura said this, the extremely sharp aura from before appeared on his arms again. Obviously, as long as Naruto''s''stubbornness'', the sharp holy sword would immediately smash down.


    "Hehe, let me see what power is the strongest sword among the Golden Saints! Bengyue Dimensional Sword!"


    "Holy Sword Excalibur!"


    Naruto and Shura made moves at the same time, using their twisted blades of time and space against the sharpest holy sword, and the two extremely sharp energies could both cut the planet.

 1395 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1395

    At the intersection of the Dimensional Sword and the Holy Sword, there was a time-space disorder. The twisted time and space of the Dimensional Sword was cut by the sharp Holy Sword, and the flawless Sword Qi of the Holy Sword itself also changed due to the distortion of the Dimensional Sword. Live up to the original perfect look.


    The Dimensional Sword and the Holy Sword Excalibur collided in the air, and eventually the two were annihilated, and again it ended in a tie.


    While Naruto took advantage of Shura''s display of the holy sword, he immediately stepped on the gossip step to push towards Shura. Shura''s martial arts were superb. While keeping a distance from Naruto, he wielded the holy sword and slashed towards Naruto''s location.


    But Naruto¡¯s gossip footwork is really mysterious. He looks like he is running on the ground now, but it is as slippery as if he is skating. When the sharp sword aura of the holy sword is approaching Naruto¡¯s body, the sharp aura has been automatically reduced. He pushed away, and Shura couldn''t hit Naruto with more than a dozen swords in a row, but instead cut the ground a lot.


    Naruto quickly approached Shura with his magical gossip footwork, and then flew out like a tiger coming out of the mountain, with strong dimensional fluctuations on his hands and grabbed Shura''s body.


    Seeing the distortion of the dimension in his hand, Shura didn''t dare to be careless, the golden saint clothing on his body immediately radiated dazzling light.


    The golden saint clothing is the twelve saint clothing created by the twelve constellations of the zodiac as the source of power. Since the age of myth, the golden saint clothing has been absorbing the energy of the sun, and it has stored enormous light energy inside.When this light energy is stimulated by Shura''s small universe, the golden saint clothing is almost indestructible!


    Naruto''s Dimensional Knife, which can now easily cut large planets, slashed twice on Shura''s golden saint clothing, but the golden saint clothing only fluctuated, emitting a chaotic golden light, and then nothing happened.


    Naruto was slightly surprised by the defensive power of the Golden Saint Clothes, but the Dimensional Knife was not his strongest trick, so he was not too worried.


    And Shura himself was extremely confident in the defensive power of the golden saint clothing. Naruto''s tricks were blocked by the golden saint clothing and he expected it, and the holy sword Excalibur in his hand was cut down at Naruto without mercy.


    Naruto shook his body and turned into a breeze to escape from under the edge of Excalibur. When Shura was about to pursue it, he felt that his small universe seemed to be stuck by something, and the speed of the small universe suddenly slowed down.


    At this time, Naruto recovered his appearance about ten meters in front of Shura, opened his arms and smiled: "The holy sword is really powerful, but unfortunately, your martial arts are still too poor compared to mine, so let me Let me teach you!"


    Xiu Russell came from a very high regard, and among the golden saints, his most conceited martial arts was his martial arts. Now he is judged by such a man of unknown origin that his martial arts is too bad. Where can he be convinced, he immediately shouted: "Don''t If you can, I will let you see the power of Excalibur, my Capricorn Shura''s holy sword!!"


    Naruto smiled slightly. After all, Shura is still too young today. It is impossible to be young and energetic. Even the old monsters like Tonghu cannot compare with Naruto in terms of combat experience, not to mention the rookie Shura. , Naruto deliberately angered Shura, but he had already let this little boy fall into his trap.


    "Holy Sword Excalibur!"


    Shura waved his hand, and the surpassing spirit immediately flew towards Naruto. Naruto opened his arms, and a huge gossip array appeared under his feet, and Naruto''s hand swayed gently.


    Both Shura and Ai Ruo felt that there was a special change in the air, but they couldn''t describe it clearly.


    I saw that the light emitted by the holy sword was originally dazzling, Tonghu''s Lushan Shenglongba''s breath was violent and domineering, then the breath of Shura''s holy sword was extremely sharp, but no matter how sharp things were, there would be a nemesis.


    It''s like Ishikawa Goemon''s iron sword can easily cut missiles, fighter jets and even meteorites, but it cannot cut soft konjac because it sticks firmly to the iron sword sword.


    Naruto slowly shook his palm, and the sharp blade of the holy sword was stuck by the qi jin from his hand, and its power was slowly weakened. In the end, it turned out to be like a mud cow entering the sea, slowly''submerging'' in Naruto''s. By his side, he finally disappeared without a trace, leaving no trace.


    Shura widened his eyes and looked at Naruto in shock. He couldn''t understand what had happened just now. He didn''t understand how this person eliminated the holy sword he was proud of!


    After Naruto dissolved the power of the holy sword, he beckoned to Shura provocatively.


    "Come again."


    Shura¡¯s mission is to hunt down Ai Ruo. He didn¡¯t have to fight with Naruto here. He could return to life by just looking for a chance to kill Ai Ruo. But Shura, who became a golden saint at the age of ten, no matter how much. He''s amazing and brilliant, nothing can be changed. He is still too young, and this shortcoming of being young and impulsive cannot be easily eliminated.


    Shura was deliberately provoked by Naruto. With his arrogance and self-esteem, how could he evade him, he immediately raised his small universe to the maximum and constantly wielded the strongest holy sword, but he did not know that this happened to fall into Naruto''s trajectory. .


    Even though Shura''s holy sword is extremely sharp, the vigor formed by his Tai Chi power is like a sticky spider silk, even if it is hit by the holy sword, it will not break much. It is very sticky. The power of Tai Chi will quickly reduce the power of the holy sword!


    Shura gradually felt wrong during the battle. It seemed that every time he swung the holy sword, he felt extremely hard, and his power consumption seemed to be several times larger than usual. In the end, it was not just that the speed of his sword became slower and slower, even his The small universe slowly solidified as well, as if it had been frozen by absolute zero, but even when fighting Aquarius card wonderfully, Shura had never felt this weird.


    "Seeing your talent is pretty good, let me teach you a trick! Tai Chi push hands!"


    Naruto pushed his right palm, and a yin and yang form of Tai Chi immediately hit Shura''s body. The power contained in it was not great, but it pushed Shura back continuously, and he couldn''t stop it after a dozen steps back. Falling back to the ground, Naruto took the opportunity to take Ai Russia to flash people, leaving Shura alone, sitting there for a long time...


    Chapter 7-Adopt a Goddess!The spy of Zeus!


    Naruto himself was not satisfied with the result of this battle with Shura, but he was not too disappointed.


    Only ten years old, Shura, who has recently become a golden saint, is not a qualified touchstone for Naruto.


    And among the golden saints of this generation, Shura¡¯s things are not strong enough, so it is not enough for him to infer the strength of Saga and Shaka. Moreover, the plot will take place 13 years later. What Naruto really wants to measure is At the beginning of the plot, the strength of the two people called the incarnation of the god and the man closest to the god!


    Thirteen years is enough time for the young golds to make great progress, including Shura.


    According to Naruto''s prediction, for a full 13 years, as long as Shura is not a stupid, his strength and mood should be greatly improved, and Shura, who became a golden saint at the age of ten, is obviously not a stupid!


    If it is a mature Shura in the future, even if he can''t win against the current Naruto, he will definitely not be suppressed so easily. Naruto''s current battle with Shura is a mental arithmetic and unintentional, disturbing Shura''s mood with words. , And took out his Tai Chi power to dissolve Shura''s best holy sword. If the two sides are only calculated by strength, Naruto won''t be so easy to win.


    Naruto took Ai Ruo to initiate a teleportation, and in a blink of an eye he was already a hundred miles away. It was impossible to chase Shura in his current situation, but Naruto still put a barrier around him to prevent others from being careful. Spy on him.


    Ai Russia was also relieved after seeing the blond man defeated Shura, but the result was that his physical condition became worse!


    Ai Ruo himself was extremely injured and was chased by Shura. He was only able to persist until now with a firm will. Now that he is out of the dangerous situation, his will relax and he is closer to death.


    Ai Ruo knew that he could no longer hold on, holding Athena in his arms with both hands, and said: "Please, please take care of her..."


    Naruto took the newly born Athena from Ai Russia, looked into Ai Russia''s eyes, and said, "Are you not afraid that I have any other purpose? To be honest, you are being chased by Shura. I happened to show up to save you at that time, do you think this is too coincidental?"


    Ai Russia smiled and said: "Of course I know this is a coincidence, but now I have no other choice. I am about to die. Instead of letting Athena stay with my body in this wasteland, hand her over. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s the only choice I have now. And she is the goddess Athena we believe in, and I believe she will surely turn things into good fortune."


    Maybe it¡¯s because of his dying. The smile of Ai Ruoyu is really free and easy. Naruto was startled, and then smiled: "Don¡¯t worry, I do have to use Athena for some things, but I I am not interested in her life, or that Athena can only be useful to me when she grows up, so from my own point of view, I also hope that Athena can grow up safely."


    "That''s good... this is good..."


    Ai Ruo said twice, the light in his eyes gradually dimmed, and then exhausted his last strength, handing the huge box behind Naruto.


    "Sagittarius'' golden saint clothing is also entrusted to you. In the near future, a saint fighting for her will definitely appear next to Athena. Please take care of her."


    "Do not worry."


    Naruto''s hand was placed on the box containing the sagittarius golden saint clothing. With a slight movement of power, the box disappeared from Ai Ruo''s face, and then Naruto handed his fist to Ai Ruo''s face.


    Ai Ruo smiled, handed out his fist and touched Naruto''s fist slightly, and finally the light in his eyes disappeared completely, and the fire of life was completely extinguished at this moment.


    In fact, with Ai Russia¡¯s physical damage, it¡¯s not difficult for Naruto to save him just now. Saints in this world are not the same as Naruto. Although their power systems are all Saints, they are as powerful as golden Saints. It''s only the level of ordinary humans, so they need to wear golden saints to be able to withstand the harm of the small universe level.


    Ai Ruo''s injury is fatal for him, but for Naruto, it is only a problem that can be solved by a little Chakra.


    Naruto can save Ai Russia, but that is not in line with his interests.After all, Sagar Ayrus is a thorn in the eye and a thorn in the flesh. If Ayrus is dead, it will be fine. If Ayrus is alive, God knows what changes will happen to Saga. This is not a good thing for Naruto. .However, if Naruto has mastered the sanctuary, then he will resurrect Ai Russia.


    Naruto''s fingers moved slightly, and countless rattans grew from his fingertips, which wrapped Ai''s body to form a huge wooden coffin, and then slowly sank into the ground.


    This wooden coffin contains the power of Naruto, which can ensure that Ai''s corpse will never be corrupted.


    "Before the time is right, you will sleep here, Ai Russia."


    After placing Ai''s body, Naruto looked at the little baby girl in his arms. Because he had experience raising many daughters, it was not difficult for him to hold a baby, but this lovely baby girl, but The goddess Athena with the power to destroy the world, Naruto was really a little excited thinking about this.


    Reaching out and scratching Athena''s pink face, Athena seemed to feel a little itchy. After her small face was tangled twice, her big eyes slowly opened. When she saw Naruto, she suddenly giggled and pointed at Naruto. Big smile.


    Seeing Athena''s smile, Naruto couldn''t help but smile, waved to lift the barrier, suddenly glanced towards the sky, and then left in a flash.


    Naruto felt right at that moment. Although it was only fleeting, he did feel that someone was spying on him, and that person''s identity was quite unusual.


    Passing through hell and the sea, reaching the sky, standing at the highest point of everything, right on the top of Mount Olympus, where the man is.

 1396 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1396

    There is a shrine on the highest peak of Mount Olympus. It is the place where the twelve gods of Olympus gather when major events happen, and it is also the place where the gods usually sit.


    At this time, most of the twelve gods of Olympus were not here. Sitting on a chair among them was a man wearing a white robe, with thick white hair and white beard, his eyes revealed that he was above everything else. Incomparably majestic, there must be no doubt that the god Zeus has such an appearance in this place!


    At this moment, there was a small circle in front of him. What appeared inside was exactly what Naruto looked like. He was actually spied by Zeus, the leader of Olympus. Naruto should be proud if he knew it. a bit?


    Zeus looked at the human being in the circular light curtain in front of him, his eyes were completely cold, and he said, "Hermes, what do you think of this human being?"


    Standing next to Zeus was another person, wearing the same white robe, but slightly different from Zeus''s. He wore a pair of golden boots on his feet, and he was standing diagonally with a gold coin in his hands. Flowingly, he is also one of the twelve gods of Olympus, and one of the sons of Zeus-the god Hermes.


    Hermes is the son of Maia, daughter of Zeus and Atlas. He is the evangelist and messenger of Zeus. Among the twelve gods, his strength and status are the lowest.However, Hermes has a very fast speed because of the relationship of the gods, but also because of the relationship of the gods, it is very verbose and a lot of nonsense.


    In front of Zeus, Hermes didn''t dare to talk nonsense, looked at the blond human in the light curtain, and said: "It''s amazing at a human level, but it''s just that. There is nothing to care about the realm of the eighth sense."


    Hermes said such arrogant words, but he did have arrogant capital.Even if he is the weakest among the twelve main gods, he himself has the realm of the ninth sense, and his strength is still higher than the second-level twin gods like the god of death and the sleeping god. A human being with only the realm of the eighth sense, he For Hermes, it''s not worth paying attention to.


    But Zeus did not express any opinions after listening to Hermes, because he was thinking about the prophecies brought by the Three Sisters of Destiny.


    In that prophecy, the rule of Olympus will be overthrown by a human with three heads, six arms and nine tails. Since hearing that prophecy, Zeus has been looking for this man, but the man with three heads, six arms and nine tails is really weird. It can''t be described as deformity. Even if Zeus has searched for so many years, he has found nothing. The reason why Zeus will look at Naruto this time is because he adopted Athena.


    Naruto adopted the human body of Athena. Even if this kind of thing can deceive ordinary people, how can it be hidden from Zeus''s eyes. Zeus stared at the blond human in the picture, and somehow he felt more and more uneasy. Big, it seems that fear is eroding his heart.


    Hermes seemed to be aware of Zeus''s anomaly. At this time, he stood quietly and did not dare to play any more moths. At this time, he heard Zeus say: "Let Pan kill him."


    After Hermes was taken aback for a moment, he took his command: "Yes, Zeus."


    Chapter 8-The poisonous snake lurking in the grass!Sarna!


    Naruto sensed that someone was spying on him, but he didn''t expect that person would be Zeus, and Zeus had already planned to attack him.


    Naruto didn''t know these things, because he was attracted by another interesting thing.


    Now it¡¯s on the way back from the Greek sanctuary to the Wulao Peak of Mount Lu. The wasteland of the sanctuary has gradually disappeared. The scene in Naruto¡¯s eyes is forest and grass. Of course, these are not the focus of his attraction, but one of the grass Breath of life.


    In this kind of place, it is not surprising that there are ferocious beasts, including bears, wolves, and lions, but if there is a human breath hidden in the grass, then it looks different.


    The breath of human life is different from other creatures. If it is in a big city, unless it is a very special or familiar person, he can''t find the breath of any person, but in such inaccessible mountains It''s different in the old forest.


    According to Naruto''s perception, that little breath is indeed a human kind, it should be a girl, probably... three or four years old, without comprehension of the small universe, why such a child here is a bit problematic.


    Because of curiosity, Naruto stopped holding Athena and observed the girl who didn''t know why she was here from the dark.


    Probably because Athena is a god, Naruto couldn''t take her into her own body space like the golden sagittarius saint clothing, and could only hold her in her arms.


    If you force Athena into your own body space, there will probably be two results. Athena, the newly-born human body, will die directly; or Naruto''s body space can''t bear a complete god and shatter.


    No matter what it is, it is not fun...


    Fortunately, Naruto does not lack the experience of holding a child. Athena is sleeping very deep and is completely unaware of external affairs. After all, it takes some time to become a god again after giving birth.


    And Naruto looked at the child in the dark. The reason why he didn''t go out directly was because the child didn''t seem to be abandoned here. Her actions should be called''lurking''.


    Yes, it is lurking!


    The child is lying on the high grass. The flourishing weeds can cover her small body. The body looks a bit dirty. It looks like a stain formed by something condensed on the body, not only on the body, but also on the hair. So, but there is only one pair of eyes, which are very bright in the grass.


    From Naruto''s perspective, you can also see that the child is holding a small knife in his hand. It looks like it is polished with stone, but it does not look rough. On the contrary, it is very smooth or even sharp enough to be used as a murder weapon.


    ''It looks like it''s ambushing prey.''


    Naruto thought in his heart that the child''s movements were pretty good. Although she did not comprehend the small universe, her movements were like a snake lurking in the grass, waiting for the prey to pass by and bite on it.


    Naruto can feel that this child''s heartbeat is much slower than the average person, probably in this life, he gradually mastered the ambush skills.


    The child lay there motionless for more than an hour, and Naruto looked at her boredly for more than an hour, then Naruto moved his nose and immediately placed a barrier around him.


    It doesn''t have much effect, just can isolate the smell of the beast, and don''t disturb the little Athena who is sleeping in her arms.


    The sound of the beast smashing the weeds and fallen leaves on the ground obviously attracted the child''s attention. The two small ears seemed to stand up immediately, but in contrast, the heartbeat dropped even lower.


    It was a wild wolf, but it didn''t seem to be in good shape.


    The hair that was supposed to be gray and black turned gray and looked a little dry and thin. It seems I don¡¯t know how long I haven¡¯t eaten properly. Every time I walk forward, my mouth is panting and my long tongue is drooping. .


    Obviously, this is an old and frail wolf abandoned by the wolf pack!


    However, a creature like a wolf is completely different from a husky. Even a hungry, old and weak wolf has an absolutely vicious side. The wolf is a natural hunter on land, and its ferocity is definitely not comparable to other canines. Compared to.


    Even if it is just an old wolf, it can easily kill a strong adult man. Compared with a three or four-year-old girl, it seems that the old wolf is destined to have a full meal today.


    But Naruto thought that kid could win, and he could bet a gold coin for it.


    After the old wolf was expelled from the wolf pack, he was already too hungry. While moving slowly, he moved the surrounding grass, obviously looking for something to eat.


    Even if it finds the fallen wild fruit, this old wolf will definitely eat it. Although the wolf is a carnivore, it can''t care about anything to save its life.


    It is as if the brown bear is a carnivorous animal, but when the brown bear wakes up from hibernation, its body will be a few times thinner than before hibernation. Almost all the fat stored before hibernation will be used up, and although meat food can quickly replenish the body of the brown bear Lack of fat, but hunting is very troublesome and labor-intensive. At this time, brown bears will eat grass.


    This is not nonsense, it is true. In order to replenish the energy in the body, brown bears will eat grass. Although it can¡¯t digest much, it¡¯s better than nothing. In spring, grass is everywhere, saving the effort required for hunting, etc. After a certain amount of energy is stored in the body, the brown bear will give up eating grass and hunt prey. It can only be said that everything is for survival.


    While looking for all the food that he could eat, the old wolf slowly approached the place where the girl was lurking. The girl also tried to suppress her heartbeat, waiting for the time when the old wolf approached, and finally launched a thunderous blow!


    When the old wolf slowly moved forward, he seemed to have discovered something. The entire back suddenly shrugged up, as if forming a mountain peak, with a low noise from the depths of his throat.


    The beasts will make such a sound, whether it is hunting, fighting for territory, or even when courting, they will make various roars to judge the strength of the enemy, and at the same time can show their own strength and cause deterrence. In effect, the beasts don''t have too much wisdom, it''s just the instinct inherited in their DNA.


    However, under the roar of the wild wolf, the child still did not move, which made Naruto''s evaluation of her higher.


    The aging wolf didn''t directly find the child in the bushes, but instinctively felt what was there, so he growled slowly while slowly approaching there.


    Although it was dangerous, he was really hungry. If he didn''t find food, he might not be able to survive for long. In desperation, the old wolf could only slowly approach the danger.


    The girl in the grass was obviously also very nervous, almost completely holding her breath, both sides were waiting for an opportunity, a time to kill the other and get food!


    Naruto smiled, picked up a stone casually, and threw it down.


    Snapped!


    The sound of the little stone falling on the ground was transmitted into the ears of the wolf and the girl at the same time. Of course, it was impossible for them to detect the existence of Naruto. At most, they thought that such a stone fell.


    After all, the beast is a beast. After hearing the sound, he turned his head subconsciously, and then felt a cloud of black shadow. It was the girl who had been lurking for a long time, taking this opportunity to jump out of the grass.


    The child moved quickly, and instantly jumped to the sorrow of the old wolf, and stabbed the old wolf''s back with the stone knife in his hand.


    "Woohoo!!"


    Because of the severe pain on his back, the old wolf screamed and rolled violently, and fell off the child on his back. Then he quickly looked at the human with a pair of fierce eyes, whether it was a human or a beast, he was facing A multiple choice question, hunted, or hunted.


    There is no need to reason with animals, because in the society of wild beasts, the law of survival of the fittest has always been pursued. Whoever can survive will get food, and whoever dies will become food.

 1397 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1397

    Naruto hides aside, and the old god is watching a scene of a little girl fighting with an old wolf, and he has no thought of helping.


    If this little girl is really killed and eaten by the old wolf, Naruto will not help, because he is not the kind of Madonna, he is too lazy to participate in such trivial things, but if this girl can kill the wolf If so, then Naruto is really interested in her.


    In the end, the child did not disappoint Naruto. She successfully killed the wolf and got enough food for several days, and Naruto''s evaluation of her was much higher.


    This only a few years old kid managed to kill a wild wolf. After stabbing the wild wolf several times with the sharp stone knife, he bit the wild wolf''s neck with his teeth. It was so fierce. Naruto likes it too much.


    After the kid killed the wild wolf, his strength was consumed a lot. He lay on the ground for a while, and then stood up and wiped her mouth with the back of her hand. The blood of the wild wolf made her look very dirty. Dirty, but only those eyes are still bright.


    Naruto slowly appeared in front of the child, and even though she consumed a lot of energy, she immediately picked up the stone knife she polished, and her eyes looked at Naruto coldly.


    Naruto didn''t mind the dirt and blood mixed on the girl''s body, but looked at the clear eyes of the lake with interest.


    "Can you speak?"


    The girl hesitated and nodded.


    "What''s your name?"


    "...Sharna."


    Chapter 9-Abduct Sharna!Enemies from heaven!


    This kid is actually Sarna?


    Naruto feels that she really picked up the treasure today. Shanna herself is one of the rare women among the saints, the silver saint of Ophiuchus, originally because her disciple Casio lost in the battle for the saint of Pegasus. It was given to Seiya, and it turned out to be enemies with Seiya and Mo Ling, but without wearing the holy clothes, the mask was knocked off by Seiya¡¯s Pegasus Meteor Fist, and finally because of the dog-blood rule among female saints Fall in love with Seiya.


    Since Naruto appears in this world, it itself means a change in this world. Among all the women of Saint Seiya, except Athena, other women have a weak sense of existence, but if you carefully explore it, there must be many bright spots. , Such as Shanna''s eyes.


    Naruto was really attracted by the eyes that were as clear as lake water. Although he had just killed a wild wolf and was stained with dirt and blood, his eyes were still very bright.


    Naruto has also seen many people with green eyes, but most of them are leaning towards dark green, but Naruto can''t help but be attracted by the clear and bright green eyes of the lake like Shanna.


    ''I seem to have picked up something quite valuable...''


    Naruto gently scratched his chin and smiled very proudly. Even if this girl is not Shanna, it is impossible for Naruto to let go of such a gem based on her performance in fighting the wolf.


    However, Shana¡¯s guard against Naruto did not disappear. Holding her stone knife in her hand, looking at Naruto with a serious face, it is hard to imagine that Shana, who should be only four years old now, has experienced it. what.(Is it too exaggerated for a three-year-old kid to kill a wild wolf? That Shura became a golden saint at the age of ten, and it was nothing that he could easily cut the planet with a hand knife? Compared with Shura, Shana¡¯s performance was nothing. , After all, I haven¡¯t understood the little universe yet.)


    Naruto is very interested in Shanna''s past, but he is more interested in how far Shanna will grow in the future under his own hands.


    Because he was still holding Athena in his arms, Naruto was inconvenient to squat down. He just looked down at Shanna and said, "Sharna, would you like to follow me and leave this forest?"


    Sharna''s eyes moved slightly, obviously a little moved, but although she was small, she did not know what time she had experienced in this forest, and her xinxing was definitely not an ordinary child. She still looked at Naruto with indifference and hands. The stone knives inside have no intention of letting go.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "Well, what a clever boy."


    Naruto nodded slightly. Since Shanna has such a mind, Naruto''s evaluation of her is higher than that of Shura.


    "I do have something to take advantage of you. I value your talent. I think you will definitely become a very powerful fighter in the future. I want you to fight for me and become my fighter. Of course, I can give you in return. A tremendous strength."


    What Naruto said was a bit complicated, and Shanna couldn''t understand many places, but she understood the two most important words.


    power!


    These two words made Sharna''s eyes like beautiful gems, reflecting the brilliant light. Naruto knew that the girl was moved by what he said, and the next step was to prove it.


    Naruto deliberately slowed down in front of Sharna''s eyes, waved his hand gently, and two fire snakes flew out of his hand.


    The fire snake was so fast. She just turned her head and saw the fire snake flying back and forth between the forest and the grass. Everything that the fire snake¡¯s body touched was ignited. She had lived here for some days. I was already familiar with many places here, but within a few seconds, it was completely burnt to ashes, leaving only a piece of scorched earth exuding high temperatures.


    "Look carefully."


    Sharna stared at Naruto''s movements. The way he waved his hand was very simple, but Sarna couldn''t understand the mystery. When Naruto waved his hand casually like a fly, the whole was burnt to the ground. Suddenly, the forest and grassland regenerate quickly, and the scorched earth on the ground has become the nourishment for the plants to re-grow. The terrible high temperature just now seems to have turned into an illusion, and a dense forest once again appeared in front of Shana.


    Even though Shana had gone through many changes, it was the first time to see such a magical scene. The fantasy-like scene appeared in front of Shana, and she couldn''t tolerate her being surprised.


    "How about it, are you willing to follow me now?"


    Sharna is a clever child. She knew that she would never be able to beat this man, and in such a place, fighting beasts and surviving, Sharna¡¯s desire for strength is beyond comparison by ordinary people, and she immediately agreed. Naruto also nodded in satisfaction.


    "Well, in this case, you will be my apprentice in the future and practice with me. My name is Naruto Uzumaki. You can call me Naruto or my teacher directly."


    "Yes, teacher."


    Naruto is really satisfied with Shanna¡¯s talents, especially when he wrestled with wild wolves before, the fierce look in the eyes, Naruto knew, that look can be a strong look, this look is compared to the body Conditions are more important.


    If she has been carefully guided by herself, before the jihad actually occurs, even if Shana can¡¯t comprehend the realm of the ninth sense, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to comprehend the seventh sense or even the eighth sense. Going to the underworld, Sharna is also quite an incredible power.


    Naruto was not stingy with his own people, and stretched out his hands in the air a few times.


    As far as Shana¡¯s realm is concerned, she could only see the rainbow-like colorful rays in the air, but could not understand the nature of the changes that took place. Then Naruto had an extra set of clothes in her hands. Slowly fell in front of Shanna.


    "This is the clothes for you. Go to the river over there and wash your body first, and change into clean clothes."


    Sharna took the brand-new clothes, and there seemed to be water mist rising in her eyes.Naruto, who has read the original work of Saint Seiya, knows that Shanna is a very kind and beautiful woman, but her eyes like water are covered by the cold mask. Today Shanna has fallen into trouble because of disaster. In this kind of place, she had to protect herself in order to survive, but in essence, she was just a simple child, and the feeling of being cared for could not be rejected by anyone.


    Sharna hugged the clothes tightly, bowed to Naruto, and said "thank you" in a very low voice, then turned and ran towards the creek to wash her body.


    The clothes are not difficult for Naruto. It just uses the power of the original ancestor called ¡°creation¡± to break up the various molecules and atoms in the air and recombine them, changing them into what Naruto needs, let alone change. With a set of clothes, it would not be difficult for Naruto to transform into a big living person out of thin air.


    Sharna used to live in this forest. There were a lot of stains on her body, including blood, mud and sweat. As a result, she was completely dark, like a little clay figure, so it took a long time to clean. , But after washing her whole body and putting on brand new clothes, Shana became a pretty cute little beauty.


    The long aquamarine hair is naturally slightly curly, and after washing off the stains on the face, it reveals a pink ~ tender and lovely face, and those eyes that are as clear as the lake, because of the new dress on the body. Become more clear and beautiful.


    Children in this world have always developed faster than their peers. Although Shaerna is only four years old, she looks like a child of six or seven years old. With the previous experience, Shaerna looks even more mature.


    Even though Sarna was still a child, Naruto couldn''t help but admired the child''s beauty, and then greeted Sarna to come over for dinner.


    He was not interested in eating that dry and thin old wolf, because it was not tasty at all. Naruto hit another brown bear while Shanna was going to clean his body and put the whole bear on the fire. After being roasted, the brown bear''s fat fat was burned by the flames, and then it made a sizzling sound and a seductive fragrance, which caused Shana to swallow her saliva.


    Naruto looked at Shanna''s drooling, and didn''t dare to pretend to eat before him, waved off a fat bear''s paw and handed it to Shana. Shanna blushed and thanked Naruto again. After that, he took the bear''s paw and gnawed at it.


    Athena was still too young to eat meat. Naruto got some honey and cow~After feeding Athena with milk, this girl fell asleep in Naruto¡¯s arms again, eating and sleeping like a pig. Life is very simple.


    Because she accidentally "picked up" Shanna, Naruto''s speed was much slower than before, mainly because of the speed of taking care of Shanna. Since that day, Shanna started preparing for her. Practice plan.


    Because of the special rules of this world, if you practice a small universe in this world, your breakthrough speed will be very fast. Shanna herself has reached the limit of the five senses. As long as she can generate an unwavering iron will, she can quickly break through the limit. , To comprehend the power of the small universe, and to enter the realm of the sixth sense, compared to Naruto''s original situation, the speed is unknown how many times faster.


    And just as Naruto held Athena and took Shanna to the Wu Lao Peak of Lushan unhurriedly, a half-human and half-goat monster blocked their way.


    Chapter Ten-Burning Fire and Pan God!


    The monster looked half human and half sheep, with a pair of huge horns on its head, but it was a human face, while Xiong''s mouth had thick wool, and its lower body looked like a sheep.


    However, unlike the Centaur, the lower body of the Centaur is a whole horse, that is, it has four legs, but this monster has only two legs like a human, but these two legs look the same as the legs of a sheep.

 1398 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1398

    Compared to human legs, they are really too thick, and they are also long with wool, but their feet look like sheep''s hooves.


    "who are you?"


    Naruto squinted at this half-human, half-sheep monster. He was obviously not a character who had appeared among Saint Seiyas, and although he knew something about Greek gods, he was not a proficient Naruto. He can''t come out.


    The half-human and half-goat monster had a very ugly face, smiled, showing crooked teeth.


    "I am God Pan, on the order of Zeus, to kill your human named Naruto Uzumaki."


    "Shen Pan?"


    Naruto thought about it for a while, and then figured out the origin of the Pan God, which is not to blame him, because Pan God is indeed not a famous god among the Olympus Protoss.God Pan is the son of the god Hermes and Teleop. He was born a half-human and half-sheep monster with horns on his head. It was very ugly. His appearance was so ugly that even his parents disliked him. Therefore, God Pan was not taken seriously and was sent to guard the cattle and sheep. Therefore, God Pan was also regarded as the shepherd''s shepherd and the god of the forest.


    However, according to myths and legends, Pan¡¯s divine nature is a good girl, and he indulges sensuality. It is Shen Huan in the afternoon, that is to say, it is a day-to-day, lewd sex, wolf.


    God Pan¡¯s mana is low, let alone the twelve gods, even if it is the second-class Gemini god, it is far from the goddess Eris, the three goddesses of destiny, and the three goddesses of time. He is regarded as the lowest god of Olympus, according to Naruto''s perception, Pan God''s realm seems to be similar to him, only the eighth sense, not even the ninth sense.


    The only commendable part of this Pan is that he seems to be the prototype of Capricorn.


    Although Naruto didn''t know why the Olympian gods would stare at him so quickly, since the enemy had come, he couldn''t shrink back without fighting, and turned around and handed Athena in his arms to Sarna.


    "Hold Athena well and don''t eat her."


    Naruto''s words caused Shanna to cast him a blank eye. It was obvious that Shana had begun to understand the character of her teacher, so she became more and more presumptuous when getting along with him.


    Sharna was quite powerful. Although she was a little awkward in her arms and holding Athena because of her short hands and feet, she did not feel tired and nodded towards Naruto.


    Naruto drew a hand and placed an enchantment beside Shana, then turned and walked towards Pan Shen.


    "Although I don''t know why Zeus asked you to kill me, since he wants to be my enemy, he has to plan to be killed by me!"


    The smile on Pan Shen''s ugly face spreads even more, but it also looks even more ugly as a result, saying: "Arrogant human beings, get ready to accept your death!"


    Pan Shen laughed and rushed towards Naruto immediately. His sheep''s hooves made the ground shake, and the shock felt as if tens of thousands of sheep were running wild at the same time, exuding unparalleled power!


    The reason why Pan Shen was so excited was because of Zeus''s previous promise to him that if he could kill this human being, Zeus would give him the goddess he had been coveting before as his wife.


    Pan Shen has always admired the goddess of nature, Syrinx, but Pan Shen looks too ugly, which makes Syrinx very afraid. In addition, Pan Shen himself is inferior in his heart, and his courtship is unacceptable. Therefore, Syrinx has always avoided Pan Shen, even his sister. Turn yourself into a reed to avoid Pan''s courtship.


    But if it was ordered by Zeus, even if Syrinx didn¡¯t want to, he could only succumb. It was like the most beautiful god Aphrodite among the twelve gods of Olympus and Hephaestus, the most ugly forge god. The situation is the same.


    It''s Pan Shen''s style to die for a woman. In order to get the Syrinx he has always admired, Pan Shen will never let go of water now!


    Naruto took a deep breath, and the muscles of the upper body suddenly swelled, and the original slender body became as strong and unmoving as a hill, and nothing seemed to be able to shake him!


    Pan Shen dashed towards Naruto with the determination to die for a woman, Naruto calmly gathered his body''s strength, twisted all the muscles into one, and grabbed Pan Shen''s horns with both hands!


    Pan Shen''s power is quite large, but it seems that Naruto can''t be helped. The impact of the two horns is blocked by Naruto, and Naruto''s muscles continue to explode with powerful force to resist Pan Shen''s impact.


    Shen Pan was surprised to see that this human being could actually block his own impact, but of course he was unwilling to give up because of the goddess of nature he admired. Two white air spurted out of his nose, and his power burst out suddenly.


    "The horn of the sky!!"


    He heard Pan Shen roar wildly, a rather unpleasant sound came out from his mouth, and then his head suddenly raised, and a pair of horns on his head lifted Naruto into the sky.


    Pan Shen''s brute force is huge, and Naruto can''t say that he can win him, but Naruto''s vigorous skill is definitely above Pan Shen. When Pan Shen activates his soaring horn, the Taichi Nebula in Naruto''s body rotates quickly. , Evolving the power of Tai Chi, Naruto''s whole person is wrapped in a Tai Chi figure. Although Pan Shen''s soaring horn is powerful, it is gradually swallowed and resolved by the power of Tai Chi, and Naruto himself has not been harmed.


    Naruto stood high in the sky, looking condescendingly at Pan Shen, quickly forming a seal in his hand.


    "Fire escape dragon flame singing technique!"


    This ninjutsu was originally a rare A~ grade fire escape. Under Naruto''s current realm, the power of this fire escape technique is far greater than that of Madara.Nine fire dragons flew out of Naruto''s mouth, hovered in the air for a while, and then flew towards Pan Shen in a special Nine Dragon formation.


    These nine fire dragons, because of Naruto¡¯s power, emit ultra-high temperatures exceeding ten thousand degrees. After being combined with the Nine Dragons formation, their power is even more powerful. However, Pan Shen looked at the flying fire dragon with a disdainful smile on his face. .


    Seeing the nine fire dragons flying in front of him, Pan Shen didn''t have the slightest posture to dodge, he snorted bullishly, sprayed two white air from his nose again, and then flung his head.


    "The corner of the city!!"


    The pair of horns on God Pan¡¯s head turned into a huge black horn. Under the impact of this terrible force, nine fire dragons roared and twisted in the air, cracks appeared on the body of the fire dragon, and black rays were emitted from the cracks. In the end, he couldn''t withstand the impact of the broken city corner and all turned into flames and scattered.


    Although Pan Shen¡¯s appearance is extremely ugly because of the relationship between the pair of horns on his head, the pair of horns is the hardest part of Pan Shen¡¯s body. The hardness of the pair of horns is even the golden holy garment. It was not as good, so Naruto¡¯s fire dragon was easily smashed.


    Naruto''s eyes moved, his hands continued to seal, and then he spit out a huge fireball.


    "Fire escape is extinguished!"


    Pan Shen looked at the blazing flame, his eyes remained unchanged, and he shook his head, and the horns above his head emitted powerful power. The black angular shock wave once again extinguished Naruto''s fierce fire but also completely destroyed it.


    Naruto seemed unwilling to give up, deliberately trying to burn Pan Shen to death with flames. After seeing the fierce fire extinguished but failed, he breathed fire again, this time it was a long arrow of flames.


    "The fire escapes the fire!"


    The attack range of this violent fire is not as good as that of violent fire, but because the power of the flame is more concentrated, the power of a single point is stronger, and it is more suitable for dealing with a single enemy.


    However, the power of this flame was still useless to Pan Shen. He shook his head, and even the violent fire was easily broken by the horns on his head.


    Naruto really didn¡¯t hit the south wall and died. He was still in Jieyin in his hands. Pan Shen didn¡¯t understand the ninja¡¯s Jieyin, so he didn¡¯t understand the difference between the movements in Naruto¡¯s hands and before, but Naruto spouted this time. A yin and yang fire came, and the flame condensed into a yin and yang fire ball, and then transformed into a strange bird with cyan feathers and only one leg. It was the ancient fire beast that Naruto had caused a lot of trouble to the bright beast before. ¡ª¡ªBi Fang!


    Bi Fang opened his wings and screamed. The scream was so loud that it could be clearly transmitted into Pan Shen''s ears even from high above.Then Bi Fang¡¯s body lit up with a golden-red flame, and the flames were raging. The entire body of Bi Fang was wrapped in it. It looked really similar to the legendary Phoenix Phoenix. Someone would make Bi Fang and Fire Phoenix. Mixing is not a strange thing.


    Pan Shen saw the fire bird flying towards him. Because of his previous concept, Pan Shen didn''t pay much attention to the fire bird''s power and shook his head again.


    "The corner of the city!!"


    The horns on Pan Shen¡¯s head once again showed his incomparable hardness. One horn could easily destroy the super-large planet. The black angular shock wave penetrated Bi Fang¡¯s body. It seemed that even Bi Fang¡¯s body could not withstand this attack. Cracked.


    There was a mocking sneer on Pan Shen''s face, and then he realized that Naruto was also laughing, as if mocking him.


    Pan Shen, who still didn¡¯t know the reason for Naruto¡¯s laughter, suddenly felt the temperature around him suddenly rise, and even his power could not withstand the terrible high temperature, and he saw the fire that was just smashed by the corner of his broken city. Bird, his flames didn''t disappear, instead they hovered around Pan Shen''s body, and surrounded him when Pan Shen was temporarily relaxed because of his complacency!


    Naruto created this situation deliberately. Just now, he used the weaker Huo Dun continuously to let God Pan relax his flame power in order to perform this real ultimate move!


    The flame formed by Bi Fang''s body has the characteristics of the sky, which is immortal!Even if it is defeated, it will not disappear. Under Naruto''s control, Pan Shen hurriedly surrounded him!


    Pan Shen was shocked, cast a corner of the city inside the fireball, trying to break through.But the concentration of the flame was beyond Pan Shen¡¯s imagination. His broken city corner impacted the inner wall of the fireball, instead of breaking the fireball, the power of the broken city corner expanded inside the fireball, but it made him suffer a little. At this time, I heard the voice of Uzumaki Naruto from the flames around.


    "Shen Pan, it''s the price you have to pay for your arrogance. Enjoy the power of this flame! Burst the fireball!"


    Chapter eleven-mental arithmetic but unintentional!Kusana breaks the horns!


    I saw that the fireball shrank quickly, and the flames changed from the original golden red to bright gold. You could vaguely see a creature struggling inside the fireball, it was God Pan!


    It''s just that no matter what Pan Shen did, he couldn''t get rid of the fireball with his ability. Even Naruto couldn''t escape from the bursting fireball of the four-star dragon back then.Although Pan Shen is stronger than Naruto back then, Naruto is definitely much better than the four-star dragon back then!


    No matter what kind of attack is performed inside the fireball, it will only cause the energy pressure inside the fireball to expand, and Pan Shen himself will be the most damaged in the end!


    The size of the fireball shrank to its limit, and then the whole burst out, and the golden flames soared into the sky. Except for the greatest destructive power that Pan Shen had endured, all other forces were blown into the sky, causing damage to the surrounding environment. Not that huge.

 1399 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1399

    A slightly staggered figure came out from the flames, and it was God Pan who was caught by Naruto''s tricks!


    Almost a third of the wool on Pan Shen''s body was burned by Naruto, and the remaining parts were all burnt black marks. Obviously, the power of the fireball burst was extremely terrifying!


    After all, God Pan can be regarded as the lowest and most unpopular god among Olympus. Unlike the main gods like Hades and Athena, God Pan does not even have his own battle clothes, and God Pan is the goddess of Athena. There is only envy, and Athena, Hades, and Poseidon are even more unlikely to give God Pan the saint clothing, dark clothing and scale clothing of their subordinates. This god is really miserable.


    Although the hardness of God Pan¡¯s horns is better than that of the golden saint clothes, it is only limited to the horns. After being hit by Naruto¡¯s bursting fireball, God Pan¡¯s horns are still the same as before, without any damage, and appear extremely strong, but The scars on his whole body showed that he had suffered a lot just now.


    Naruto first reduced Pan Shen''s vigilance with the weaker fire escape, and finally wounded Pan Shen with a burst of fireball, which coincided with the combination of virtual and real art of war.


    No matter how powerful the power is, people who make the mistake of underestimating the enemy in battle are stupid below stupid. Even if it is a god, Naruto will have to make him suffer a big loss and go back, let alone the most inferior Pan god. God!


    Because of his ugly appearance, Pan Shen was not loved by his father Hermes, which caused an inferiority complex. The pursuit of Syrinx, the goddess of nature, has also been defeated repeatedly. Seeing him is like seeing a ghost, Syrinx simply avoids Too much, this situation has further deepened Pan Shen¡¯s inferiority complex. Simply put, Pan Shen himself has some psychological distortions. Now he is actually injured by a''lower human''. If he cannot kill this human today, no It''s just that there is no hope for Syrinx, and other ruthless ridicules made Pan Shen Wuyan continue to survive.


    Whether it''s for the goddess Syrinx, or not letting herself become the laughingstock of the gods, or Pan Shen''s little self-esteem that remains, Pan Shen can''t have any mercy for Naruto.


    "Broken city corner!"


    Just listen to Pan Shen yelling, his voice has become more terrifying because of the burning anger and shame in his heart. You must know that Pan Shen is not only a Faun and the God of the Forest, but also a sign of panic and nightmares... Such a terrifying appearance, Distorted in his heart and lustful, Naruto thought it was normal that the Syrinx goddess did not like him.


    Naruto thought of something in his heart, but his movements were not slow at all. After all, his task was to slaughter the gods. If even a third-rate god like Pan Shen couldn''t handle it, he wouldn''t have to be confused.


    "Yin and Yang tangled up!"


    Naruto once again displayed the incarnation of the ancient beast that Pan Shen could not understand. The dragon head and turtle body were horizontally between Naruto and Pan, forming a huge round shield.


    The horn of God Pan¡¯s broken city itself is to infuse the power of the small universe on the horn, forming a strong and indestructible impact. It is similar to the giant horn of Arudiba Taurus, but because the realm of God Pan is the eighth sense, stronger than Arudiba, and his horns are harder than the horns of the Taurus golden saint, so they are more powerful. They belong to the type of tricks that use force to break through and crush everything with force!


    However, when Pan Shen''s angular shock wave hit the huge shield formed by Bianqian, he couldn''t break through in an instant!


    The defensive power of Bianquan belongs to the type of strong when it is strong, that is, the greater the impact force received, the more powerful Bianquan itself resists heavy pressure will be stimulated, so the defense power will become stronger. Naruto has Confidence, in the realm of the ninth sense, no one can destroy his defenses in an instant. Even Tonghu¡¯s Lushan Bailongba can only break it with the continuous impact of countless dragons!


    Although Pan Shen''s corner of the city was more powerful, it was also blocked by Bianqin''s defensive power and couldn''t break through for a while!


    This could at least block Pan Shen for a few seconds, and Naruto instantly flew to Pan Shen''s back, and a dark gray fire appeared on his fist.The fire light was very inconspicuous, it even looked like smoke and dust, which was easy to ignore, but the fire light had the power to make people''s minds shocking.


    "Strange power punch!"


    Pan Shen was resisted by Bianquan''s defense, unable to move for a while, and Naruto took the opportunity to hit the vest with a strange punch.


    Pan Shen felt a powerful force hitting his body, but he was not beaten out because of this force. That terrible destructive force penetrated from the surface of his body straight into the body, including The gray flames directly penetrated Pan Shen''s body together.


    Pan Shen screamed, and he felt his internal organs burn immediately. The scars burned by the bursting fireball just now were limited to the surface of the body. The skin of the whole body was severely burned, but at this time, the pain was directly burned. , It is even more irresistible.


    Naruto twists his body in an incredible arc. If an average person does his actions, his bones should be broken directly, and there is only one reason for Naruto to make such actions.


    Bones!


    When Naruto turned around, a white bone spur grew from his heel, and he kicked Pan Shen''s back, and the bone spur pierced Pan Shen''s back directly.


    After all, God Pan possesses the blood of God and is the son of God Hermes. Therefore, if he is also the eighth sense, his physical strength is far better than the eighth sense Saint Seiya, but Naruto''s body is also tempered and refined. Now, when it comes to intensity, it has already far surpassed humans. Under head-on, Pan Shen couldn''t stop Naruto''s attack. He was pierced by a white bone spur in his back, while a terrible light flashed in Naruto''s eyes.


    "The technique of bone cutting!"


    Naruto¡¯s ankle moved, and the bone spurs that grew from his heel separated from his body. Pan Shen¡¯s body fell to the ground like a meteorite. At the same time, the piece of white bone stuck in his body was due to Naruto¡¯s Chakra. Pan Shen''s body grew rapidly.


    White bone spurs grew everywhere, cutting away Pan Shen''s internal organs, flesh and blood, and even bones, causing terrible pain in the body, but on the surface, there was no major damage.


    If Naruto¡¯s enemy is replaced by a Saint Seiya, his body will be shattered by this technique of bone cutting, no matter how strong the Saint Seiya is, he can only close his eyes and wait for death, but it happens because God Pan is a god, even if only the first The god with eight senses is far more tenacious than human beings, but at this time, he can only continue to prolong the pain.


    Pan Shen crawled out of the huge pit he smashed when he fell, enduring the pain of his whole body being nearly broken, and using the small universe to crush all Naruto''s bones in his body to the fragments, squeezing out his body, but he What he was about to face was the terrible murderous spirit that fell from the sky.


    "The secret sword star falls!!"


    Naruto''s shout and the oncoming powerful and sharp force forced Pan Shen to fight immediately. At this time, his body was in severe pain, and he could not avoid it, so he could only fight with the strongest horn of his body.


    "The horn of the sky!!"


    Shen Pan raised his head and used his horn to meet Naruto''s Kusanaru sword. This gesture of raising his head made him look like a warrior who never surrendered.


    However, no matter what, it''s just a "seem", no matter how similar it is, it''s just a "like".


    No matter in the eyes of Naruto or the Olympus gods, God Pan is just a clown, an abandoned child, which can be abandoned at any time. Zeus asks God Pan to deal with Naruto, and maybe there is no loss even if he dies. ''Think of it.


    Naruto''s Kusana sword accurately slashed on Pan God''s horn, and the sharp blade cut through the power of the sky-rocketing horn, and directly hit Pan God''s horn!


    Pan Shen felt that there was an extremely terrifying power on the sword in the hands of this human, which caused him to generate deep palpitations and fear in his heart. It seemed that something extremely terrible was about to happen!


    The facts have proved that although Pan Shen is low in strength, he is still a god after all.


    I saw a sharp sharp flash on Naruto''s Kusanaru sword, and then there was a black figure spinning a dozen times in the air, and finally fell to the ground, looking at the shape, it seemed to be a horn!


    At the same time, Pan Shen held his head and let out a terrifying scream!


    God Pan is not loved by Hermes, so the''family'' is too thin, and he can''t even take out any decent weapons or armors. The two horns on his head are where his body is hardest and hardest, and it is also a gathering of strength. The point is that although the hardness of the horns is higher than that of the gold holy clothes, the gold holy clothes are damaged. For the Golden Saint Seiya, it is only a decline in defense power, and will not directly cause damage, but Pan''s horns are screamed. A person cut one off. This is related to Pan Shen¡¯s lifeline. From the fracture of the horns, black blood flowed out. Pan Shen could not suppress the severe pain no matter what. It feels even scarier!


    Naruto stood upright with his sword, black blood dripping down the blade of the Kusanaru sword to the ground, and not far away, a little girl with green hair, holding a baby, saw this scene clearly. The green eyes of the lake stared at everything, as if afraid of missing any scene.


    And in those beautiful and clear eyes, there is an extreme desire for power!


    Chapter 12-The Magic Voice of God Pan!The strange beast looks to heaven


    If Naruto burned the entire forest in an instant before, and then reborn it, it could only be called "magic fantasy".


    Then Naruto¡¯s current battle with Pan Shen can definitely be described as ¡°powerful¡±!


    Although it¡¯s impossible to see the movements of Naruto and Pan Shen with the abilities of Sarna¡¯s five senses, the explosion caused by the collision of power, the tremor of the earth due to the impact of the force, and the explosion of fireworks in the sky, all these make Sharna saw a world of power that was previously incomprehensible.


    She also wants to have such power...no!She wants to have stronger power than this!!


    Naruto¡¯s fighting performance fully aroused the extreme desire for power in Shana¡¯s heart. Naruto took the Kusanaru sword and seemed to turn his head to look at Shana. The corner of his mouth moved. He didn¡¯t know whether he was smiling or wanting to say something. He faced Pan Shen again.


    The two horns on God Pan¡¯s head are where most of his power lies. Now Naruto has cut one off. I don¡¯t know that God Pan¡¯s power is lost a lot, and even his life is rapidly declining. If both horns are cut off by Naruto, Pan I''m afraid that God''s situation will not be better than the previous Airusi.


    Pan God¡¯s face that had been burned to black by the flames, and two not too big eyes were filled with endless hatred. Things have developed to this point, even if there is no promise from Zeus, Pan God will definitely Kill this human being, otherwise his dignity and everything about him will be completely destroyed!


    Pan Shen, who had lost a horn, did not risk using the horn on his head to attack, but drew a reed flute from his palm.


    It is said that although Pan Shen looks ugly, he likes music very much, and he can play beautiful and wonderful music with the reed flute, which often attracts the fairies in the mountains to listen.


    But after all, Yu doesn¡¯t conceal his flaws. Pan Shen¡¯s ugly and terrifying appearance still disgusts more than 90% of Olympus¡¯s gods. Although Pan Shen is a good musician, his music is similar to the sun god Apo. The music played by Luo with the lyre is incomparable, and Apollo also has nine fairies who serve him. Together, the nine fairies are the famous literary and artistic muses. The music and dance of the nine of them are Known as the most beautiful performance of Olympus, in comparison, Pan Shen is worse than I don''t know how many dimensions.


    In fact, Pan Shen''s performance of music can only attract some low-level goddesses such as the mountain banshee, so that he can have some in-depth exchanges with them...


    Pan Shen put the reed flute to his mouth and played it gently, and a series of notes bounced out to form a special piece of music.


    When Naruto heard the first note, his heart jumped, and his eyes became pitch black. It was not that Pan Shen''s flute could kill the five senses, but rather created a terrifying illusion.


    Pan Shen himself is also a sign of panic and nightmares. In addition to playing beautiful and wonderful flute sounds to attract fairies, he can also play terrifying movements that make people illusory, creating illusion effects, and finally collapse the enemy''s small universe.

 1400 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1400

    Naruto''s head was constantly pierced by the sound of the devil played by Pan Shen, and those notes vibrated in his head, producing distorted sound waves.


    In front of Naruto¡¯s eyes there seemed to be countless monsters, giant dogs with three heads, monsters with humans on the upper body and horses on the lower body, and snake-like monsters with nine strange heads. These are all monsters that appeared in Greek mythology. He rushed towards Naruto, and seemed to eat after he was divided.


    Naruto wanted to raise his arms to resist the attacks of the monsters, but he felt that his hands and feet were extremely heavy, and it was very difficult to even move, as if he was caught by something.


    Pan Shen was playing his own demon voice, and at the same time there was a sense of insidiousness and revenge in his eyes, but he did not dare to stop playing, and continued to play his own demon voice, he was about to completely destroy this damned human!


    In pursuit of the greatest destructive power, Pan Shen focused on the sound of the music to attack Naruto, but she did not receive any influence on Shana''s side. In her eyes, Naruto seemed to be suddenly drunk. , The whole person was swaying, and his eyes were a little loose. I don¡¯t know where he¡¯s looking. From time to time, he waved his arms like driving away flies, but he could only hit the air, and his movements were very clumsy and heavy, which looked really like Is a drunk person.


    Naruto gradually fell into Pan''s illusion, and seemed unable to escape. At this moment, Naruto''s shaking movements suddenly stopped, and he slowly raised his hands.


    Pan Shen didn''t know what this human being was going to do, but instinctively felt something was wrong, so he kept playing the flute.


    Naruto resisted Pan Shen''s flute with a strong will, and at the same time wanted to regain control of his body. Naruto''s body was constantly trembling under the influence of his own will and Pan Shen''s flute, obviously both sides The fight was fierce, and Naruto''s hands trembled, barely forming a few special seals.


    "Yin and Yang... look at the sky..."


    Pan Shen didn¡¯t understand what the words ¡°Yin Yang Dun¡± and ¡°Wang Tian Jian¡± meant. He saw two groups of qi flying above Naruto¡¯s head, one black and one white, which are the original yin and yang in Naruto¡¯s body. Two Qi.


    The yin and yang two qi entangled together and became a chaotic mass, and then divided into four, forming four alien creatures with basically the same appearance, which is the Wangtianzhen mentioned in the Ming population!


    Although these four Wangtianyans are not big in size, they seem to be the size of a medium-sized dog, but their appearance is very strange, with horns like deer, head like camel, ears like cat, eyes like shrimp, mouth like donkey, and hair like lion. The neck resembles a snake, the belly resembles a mirage, the scales resemble a carp, and the front paws resemble an eagle and the hind paws resemble a tiger.


    Although Wangtianyan is small in size, his limbs appear strong and powerful, and he has the tendency to rise at any time, and his whole body is full of heart and lungs.


    Pan Shen didn''t know what this monster was, he just kept playing terrible sounds of devil, but these four Wang Tianxian seemed completely unaffected by Pan Shen''s flute, two of them jumped forward two steps , Pan Shen thought they were going to launch some kind of attack, and when he was waiting for it, the two Wangtianyan opened their mouths at the same time, and their mouths made a very strong sound!


    Under the roar of the two Wangtianyans, the sound of Pan Shen''s flute was immediately completely covered up. The terrible voice of the devil that can make people illusion clusters suddenly disappeared without a trace, and Naruto''s eyes returned to clearness. There were two. The light flashed, and he had clearly awakened from the illusion created by the magic sound, and this was obviously the magical effect of Wangtianxian!


    This jade is also one of the ancient beasts. In Journey to the West, Monkey King meets a monster Sai Tai Sui in Zhu Ziguo. The purple bell in Sai Tai Sui''s hand is very powerful.The monkey monkey is a natural stone monkey, and he is not afraid of fire, but he is afraid of smoke in the gossip stove of the Taishang Laojun, so the monkey monkey is afraid of the power of the purple golden bell, and finally he steals it. Only after the purple golden bell can the Tai Sui Tai Sui be subdued. This Tai Sui Tai Sui itself is the mount of the Guanyin Bodhisattva, but a golden hair, which is the ancient beast, Jin!


    It is said that on the Huabiao in front of the Tiananmen Gate, there are two stone s facing south, called "Wang Jungui". If the emperor travels for too long and does not return for a long time, they will roar and call the emperor to return quickly and take care of political affairs.And behind the tower there are two stone , called "Wang Junchu", which is to monitor the emperor¡¯s behavior in the palace. If the emperor stays deep in the palace and ignores the government, they will yell and urge the emperor to leave the palace. .


    This Wang Tianxian''s roar can make people clear and energetic, can restrain all kinds of illusions, and has a greater restraint on the illusion of the sound system of Pan Shen''s magic voice!


    The two Wangtianyans who just roared were''Wang Jungui'', their roars made Pan Shen''s flute collapse, and Naruto''s spirit returned to normal, completely free from the illusion.


    The two''Wang Jungui'' roared and immediately retreated, and the other two''Wang Junchu'' jumped to the front, and then let out a roar.


    A little sound can be heard on Shana''s side. To her, the two roars seem to be the same, but to Pan Shen, they are definitely different!


    The roar of''Wang Junchu'' carries magical powers. Even if God Pan has focused on the central god and protected his whole body with a small universe, he can''t resist it. The sound wave penetrated into his body, and then Pan God couldn''t continue playing his own magic sound. My head howled loudly, it seemed very painful!


    Pan Shen felt his headache splitting, as if his soul was about to burst out of his body, bursting open at any time!


    And this is the ability of two''Wang Jun out''. The roar of''Wang Jun out'' can penetrate the soul and cause great damage to the soul. If the strength is too different from Naruto''s, it will even directly cause the soul to fly away, Pan Shen''s soul Although it was barely able to hold on to spread, it also made him feel extremely painful.


    The four Wangtianxian jumped twice, forming a four-elephant array around Pan Shen, and then the four Wangtianxuan roared at the same time. The powerful sound waves from four directions made Pan Shen''s body and soul. There was a violent distortion, and it was almost like suffering from Ling Chi''s pain. The reed flute in Pan Shen''s hand could not support this chaotic sonic attack. With a snap, the whole piece broke apart!


    Naruto watched with joy, and quickly formed seals in his hands.


    "You want to use that kind of illusion to defeat me, then you will taste my illusion!"


    Hearing Naruto¡¯s voice, Pan Shen reluctantly opened his eyes and looked in Naruto¡¯s direction, but when he glanced at it, Pan Shen was immediately stunned, because the one who appeared in front of him at this time was not the hateful human, but The goddess he has long admired.


    Syrinx, Goddess of Nature!


    Chapter Thirteen-The dream awakens, the nightmare comes!


    Syrinx is the mountain goddess of Arcadia and the daughter of the river god Ladon.Although the name of Syrinx is not very resounding in Greek mythology, the god she serves is very famous. It is one of the three goddesses of the Olympus Protoss, the moon and hunting goddess¡ª¡ª Artemis!


    It is said that Artemis hated the love of men and women, so he vowed not to marry forever and remain chaste when he was young.In the chaotic situation of the Greek Protoss, Syrinx also adhered to chastity and was unwilling to accept any male sex who pursued her, so he was protected by Artemis and became one of Artemis'' maids.


    Syrinx will reject Pan Shen. In addition to Pan Shen herself is ugly and terrible, there is also a relationship in which she is determined to remain chaste and unwilling to have sex with any man.


    At this time, the goddess of Syrinx, whom Pan Shen had been asking for, stood in front of Pan Shen with a smile, even if Pan Shen knew that there was a fraud, he couldn''t help being confused.


    "S...Syrinx! Why are you here?!"


    Pan Shen was agitated, and even his speech became unwieldy. He was originally clumsy. Because of his inferiority complex, he was not good at words. He had been pursuing Syrinx and had no way out. Now he suddenly saw the goddess he admired in his heart. It exposed all of his shortcomings.


    Even if Syrinx couldn''t compare with the Moon Goddess, she was still a rare beauty. Otherwise, how could Pan Shen be overwhelmed by her? Seeing Syrinx smiled brightly.Said: "Shen Pan, didn''t you confess to me? I agreed."


    ''accepted¡­¡­''


    Pan Shen was shocked by the words of Syrinx and the beautiful smile, and the three souls were lost. It''s not that Pan Shen had never seen Syrinx laugh, but they were hiding in the dark, and they could only see Syrinx when they were prying. Smile, and when facing this favorite goddess, all you can see from her face is disgust. Now that I hear Syrinx say such things, I see her only smiling to herself like this, Pan Shen It seemed to be stunned by the pie from the sky.


    Pan Shen raised his eyebrows for joy, and when he was about to laugh and celebrate, his head suddenly cleared, and he suddenly remembered that he should be fighting that human now.


    ''No, it must be false... It''s all an illusion!These are all false!''


    Pan Shen did not immediately immerse himself in this illusion, but instead ran all his own small universe, impacting everything around him. The birds and flowers he saw, and the red girl in front of him were all distorted, but in the end they still didn¡¯t. Disappeared, the mountain is still that mountain, and the goddess is still standing Tingting.


    In fact, of course Syrinx will not appear in this place inexplicably, and it is even more impossible to accept Pan Shen¡¯s confession, and the image of Syrinx can only be seen by Pan Shen, in Naruto¡¯s eyes, in front of Pan Shen That creature in is a human-faced bunny body, a very elf monster, it is an errant monster!


    The anguish has the extremely enhanced illusion ability endowed by Naruto. It is the best at deceiving, and it can spy on others'' hearts and transform into the image of the other''s most beloved person to deceive.


    This kind of illusion is very wicked, but it is indeed very effective.The last time Naruto used the transformation of the shining beast, but because the shining beast did not have the concept of love between men and women, the power that the shining beast can exert is relatively small, but this time Pan Shen did I am tempted by Syrinx, so the effect that the False Beast exerts on him is many times more than when it was against the Bright Beast!


    In Pan Shen''s eyes, there was no monster with a human face and a rabbit body, only the beautiful goddess who made him fall in love at first sight.


    Pan Shen intended to break through the illusion in front of him with a small universe, but it turned out to be useless. The beautiful and elegant scenery around him remained unchanged, and Syrinx was still standing there, but the original appearance of smiling Yanran had turned into a cry.


    "Shen Pan, why are you attacking me? Are all your confession to me false?"


    Even if Pan Shen reminded himself that this Syrinx was just a phantom, but seeing Syrinx''s sad look on his face, his heart couldn''t help but pull together and felt the sharp pain called Zhuo Xin.


    Of course Pan Shen didn''t know that the environment created by the oblivion would not take the initiative to attack, but it would amplify the emotions several times. Even if Pan Shen himself was only a little distressed, it would become a heartbreaking pain.


    Pan Shen¡¯s mouth was dumb and he squatted and didn¡¯t know how to explain it, but Syrinx¡¯s lips trembled and his eyes flushed. Finally, tears came down. He squatted on the ground and cried softly. The uncontrollable cry came into Pan¡¯s ear In it, it seemed to become a hypnotic magic sound, making Pan Shen uncontrollably walk towards Syrinx and hug it.


    ''So fragrant... so soft...''


    Pan Shen''s head was firmly occupied by this thought, and he couldn''t believe that the woman in his arms was just a phantom.


    Syrinx¡¯s body is like a magnet. When Pan Shen¡¯s hand is put on it, he can¡¯t remove it anymore. There are two voices in Pan Shen¡¯s head arguing. The first voice said: ¡°This woman is fake. , She is just a phantom, it will be very dangerous if you don''t crack this illusion quickly!"This is Pan Shen''s reason; and the second voice said: "This woman is real, the woman I love the most, she is in my arms now, and I hold her!''This is Pan Shen''s desire~ hope.


    The two voices entangled endlessly, but the balance of victory gradually turned towards the latter.


    God Pan is a lustful god. At least one third of Pan God''s awakening time is spent on that kind of exercise in a day. Now he is holding the goddess he admires and feelings that incomparable. The real temperature and touch, if Pan Shen can bear it, Naruto really has to take a good look at this third-rate god.


    Binoculars burst into flames, and blood began to fill up somewhere, which fully explained Pan Shen''s current state.


    Just when the two voices in Pan Shen''s head were arguing and he couldn''t decide to finally awaken, in addition to those two voices, a third voice appeared.


    ''Whether she is real or fake!It doesn''t matter if it is a phantom, isn''t Syrinx the best chance in your arms now?You can hug her, wen her, possess her!If the truth is restored, how can you have such a chance again?Think about Syrinx''s attitude towards you?''


    Pan Shen felt that this voice did not belong to him, but he couldn''t remember who it belonged to, but he almost didn''t need to think about it now, because what the voice said made Pan Shen''s previous entanglement disappear completely. .

 1401 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1401

    In Pan Shen''s mind, the indifferent and disgusting attitude of Syrinx to his confession appeared at the right time. In fact, even if Syrinx marries him according to Zeus''s order, it is impossible to show him such a beautiful ~ hundred charming Is there a better time than now?


    Once this kind of thought appears, it cannot be suppressed. Pan Shen¡¯s mind is now only left with desire~ hope and irrational. This constantly enlarging and burning flame makes Pan Shen¡¯s hand start to move, and Pan Shen, who is stuck in it, has no Hear that sly and sinister laugh.


    The voice that destroyed Pan Shen''s will at the last moment before immersing him in the illusion was of course Naruto''s.


    As the saying goes, the best scam is to lie to yourself. Pan Shen deeply admires Syrinx, he can almost do everything to kiss Kasawa. Pan also knows that Syrinx hates him very much, even if he really marries him according to Zeus'' orders. , Syrinx would only hate him, but now that Syrinx shows such a charming look to himself, even if he knows it is an illusion, Pan Shen is willing to be immersed in it not far to wake up, just want this The dream continues.


    Although Naruto could see what happened in the fantasy world, he was not interested in observing other people''s things. After guessing that the time was almost up, Naruto''s eyes became blood-red, shining with a fierce light.


    Pan Shen was lying on his back, he could no longer tell the difference between fantasy and reality. He subconsciously thought that what was happening now was reality, but because it was so beautiful ~ wonderful, he felt like he was dreaming.


    Pan Shen had imagined countless Syrinx appearances, but when he saw this goddess he most admired riding on him, doing a primitive exercise, Pan Shen still felt fascinated, as if he was in heaven. Pleasure made him reluctant to wake up.


    But Pan Shen should not know a sentence, "No matter how beautiful a dream is, it is just a dream after all." No matter how beautiful the dream is, there will eventually be a day of awakening. Now the dream is over and the nightmare is coming!


    Pan Shen felt that the warm and moist feeling on his body seemed to have changed, becoming extremely horrible and gloomy. The eyes that had been squinted because of the comfort were opened, and the scene he saw almost scared him away!


    The beautiful goddess on her body has now turned into a red~pink skull!After seeing him open his eyes, the red~pink skull''s mouth moved, maybe because he wanted to show a smile or something, but because it was just a skeleton, this movement just opened the bone joints and made a terrifying sound. .


    When Pan Shen saw this terrible red~pink skull, he only felt a chill rise from behind, where there was the kind of''sexuality'' just now, and only fear was left in his heart.


    Pan Shen yelled and wanted to escape, wanted to get out of this illusion, but the exercise just now has actually consumed most of Pan Shen''s mental power invisibly. Now where can he break free, and that red~fan Skeleton tilted his head and looked at him for a while, and then there was a thick entanglement around him, from which countless evil spirits flew out, rushed to Pan Shen''s side, and began to bite Pan Shen''s body.


    Sharna hugged Athena, and saw that terrifying monster looked sluggish, her eyes dilated, very similar to Naruto¡¯s previous appearance, when she was wondering what was going on, she heard Pan God scream, wow With a sound, a mouthful of black blood came out.


    Chapter Fourteen-Sharna Breakthrough!Kill God Pan!


    The Syrinx that had previously been transformed into an obscure beast, including the series of seductive and confusing actions, were all just foreshadowing.


    Those actions, even the exercises Pan Shen thought he was doing later, were all just to weaken his defenses and take away his mental power.


    Naruto slowly dissolved Pan Shen''s defenses by boiling frogs in warm water. In the end, those magical demons and ghosts were the real attacks, but Pan Shen, who was already weak at the time, was absolutely unable to resist such an attack.


    After the black blood spurted out of Pan Shen, his complexion became extremely gray. He originally hated Naruto and exuded fierce eyes, but now it also dimmed. Obviously, Pan Shen was seriously injured by the attack just now. No attack can be performed.


    Naruto was already in control of this battle, holding the Kusanaru sword in his hand and looking down at Pan Shen who fell to the ground indifferently, and said: "It seems that your strength is the same as your appearance, and it is not visible at all, Pan Shen. !"


    Pan Shen now truly felt the horror of this human being, and knelt directly in front of Naruto and kowtowed.


    "Please, I was wrong! Please spare my life... I swear I will never dare to fight you again! Please forgive me once..."


    Naruto looked at God Pan, who knelt down and begged for mercy, and felt that the gods looked down on him, and the goddess also hated him. It was not without reason to refuse his confession.


    Is a guy who doesn''t even have self-esteem expecting to be respected by others?Save it!


    Naruto has passed that innocent age long ago. He, an old man, would not allow a sinister and despicable enemy to survive. Kusanaru sword reflected the cold light on Pan Shen''s face.


    "I told you a long time ago that if you want to be my enemy, you have to plan to be killed by me! Pan Shen, today is your death date, remember this day!"


    Pan Shen heard the terrible murderous aura in Naruto''s tone and knew that this human being would never let him go. He had a desperate mood in his heart, his eyes turned around, seeming to be looking for a way to escape.


    However, Naruto himself has the same eighth sense as his realm, but Pan Shen has now almost lost his combat effectiveness, and the probability of being able to escape from Naruto is very slim.


    A fierce light flashed in God Pan''s eyes, gathering his last strength on the only horn left.


    "The corner of the city!!"


    If Pan Shen made this move in his heyday, Naruto really needs to deal with it carefully, but Pan Shen''s current strength is non-existent, and the power of the broken city corner sent out is even more invisible.


    Naruto raised the drafting Nagin sword, and was about to cut the Pan God''s dying struggle. The angular shock wave suddenly exploded in front of Naruto. Although it was not powerful, the rising smoke still made Naruto frown slightly. a bit.


    Pan Shen took advantage of this Naruto being blocked by smoke and explosions, bit his tongue~head, and spewed a mouthful of blood from his mouth. This blood was different from the blood spit out when Pan Shen was injured. This time it was him. Take the initiative to spit out, and the blood contains the essence of Pan God''s power!


    Although God Pan has poor strength and inferior character, he is after all the son of the god Hermes, and he is also the grandson of Zeus. He has inherited the blood of the gods himself. Therefore, his blood contains blood that is higher than that of human saints. More powerful force!


    After the blood spurted out, it did not fall, but flew to Pan Shen¡¯s head. All the blood gathered on Pan Shen¡¯s horn, causing Pan Shen¡¯s horn to emit a black light, flashing one after another. Shem, as if the horns formed an independent life form.


    Pan Shen used his own essence and blood as a guide to use the greatest power of the horns on his head. This is really desperate!


    Because that blood is where Pan Shen¡¯s essence lies except for the two horns. Even if he can escape from birth this time, his vitality will be severely injured. It will not be possible to recover within ten thousand years. The realm does not decline, but the power is afraid that even the average Golden Saint Seiya can not be beaten. Pan Shen uses such an attack, which shows that he has definitely fought his life!


    "Super big corner of the city!!"


    God Pan''s hooves dug up the soil on the ground, and the black light burst on his head, sending out the most powerful corner of the city. This terrible power triggered by the essence and blood, even God Pan''s body could not bear it, and it was originally unbearable. The heavy burden of the body suddenly became more severely injured.


    The huge angular shock wave did not fly to Naruto, but to the direction where Sharna and Athena were!


    Although Naruto had a barrier there, it was a barrier set hastily after all. There was no special formation in advance. The effect of that barrier was also limited. It was definitely unable to resist Pan Shen''s urge to send it out with blood. Break the corner of the city!


    This is the purpose of Pan Shen, deliberately attacking Shanna and Athena, letting Naruto protect them, and then immediately turned and escaped!


    Will make such a move, it can be seen that Pan Shen''s self-esteem has completely disappeared.


    It''s just that if he knew the true identity of the baby girl, would he be scared to death?!And since he dared Athena to take action, a goddess would never forgive him!


    The power of the broken city horns urged by the blood of God Pan is very powerful, even if Shana feels a terrible power inside the barrier, the level of destruction of this power is that Shana has seen before. None of the creatures can match it!


    Although at Shanna''s age, she hadn''t seen much, but Shanna knew that if she was hit by this attack, she would definitely die immediately!


    But at this moment, a voice rang in her heart, asking her aloud.


    ''Do you want power?''


    Sharna opened her mouth without making any sound.


    ''Do you want power?''


    The voice asked again, and Shana''s lips squirmed, and she uttered a word gently.


    "miss you."


    Sharna wanted power, and she really wanted to, although Sharna didn''t know what she would do after getting power, she needed power, absolutely strong enough to give her the power to change!


    "Sharna, answer me loudly, do you want power?!"


    This time Sharna heard it clearly. The voice came from her teacher, the blond man. Sharna felt shocked in her heart, as if something was about to break through. After hearing Naruto''s voice , Shouted with all his strength.


    "Yes! I want power!!"


    Although a bit nonsense, it was this determined will that allowed Shana to successfully break through the boundaries of the five senses and realize the power of the sixth sense universe.


    As soon as the unique power fluctuations of the small universe emerged on Shana''s body, Naruto immediately appeared in front of Shana. Although she was facing her back, Shana could clearly feel herself The teacher of is laughing.


    "If you want strength, I will give it to you!"


    Naruto smiled on his face, that was because Shanna was able to break through the boundaries, and in this case, he understood the sixth sense, but his eyes were completely indifferent at this time, and that was because Pan Shen actually used this kind of trick. , To deal with children?!


    This kind of sordid practice really touched Naruto''s bottom line!

 1402 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1402

    "If you are dying, how can I stop you?!"


    Naruto roared wildly, really frightening Pan Shen who had fled at full speed. After Pan Shen heard his voice, he did not dare to stay, and fled towards Olympus at full speed, as long as he could escape back to Olympus. On Mount Pace, no matter how bold this human is, he wouldn''t dare to chase him to the holy mountain, Pan Shen thought so.


    And what Naruto is facing at this time is the power of the broken city corner urged by God Pan with blood. Naruto''s eyes are gloomy, and the terrifying aura coming from the broken city corner seems to Naruto. Unable to pose a threat, the Kusanaru sword in his hand swung out and greeted Pan Shen¡¯s broken city corner. The sharp divine sword was lightly turned and swiped, giving birth to countless mysterious ingenuities. Pan Shen''s corner of the broken city was set aside.


    After blocking the corner of Pan Shen''s broken city, Naruto didn''t stop, a little bit under his feet, and immediately flew towards Pan Shen who was fleeing in the air.


    Naruto united his body with the Kusanaru sword, and his speed was maximized. Pan Shen felt an extremely fierce and terrifying aura coming from behind. Before he could escape in the future, his body suddenly became heavier tens of thousands of times. The immense power made Pan Shen no choice but to fly, and his entire body quickly fell towards the ground.


    And the heaviness on Pan Shen''s body is of course from Naruto, he used a tricky method to make Pan Shen no longer able to escape.


    Pan Shen was suppressed by Naruto and kept begging for mercy before he died, but Naruto had already seen the true style of this lowly god, how could he let him go, holding Pan Shen''s only remaining horn in one hand, The Kusanaru sword swept past, chopped off the only remaining horn of God Pan, and then took the horn in his hand and pierced the heart of God Pan with brute force!


    Pan Shen screamed, but the light in his eyes still slowly disappeared. After two twitches, he finally couldn''t move anymore. This dirty and humble so-called god, in Naruto''s hands, completely ushered in the end of his life.


    And when Naruto killed Pan God, somewhere in the temple that was completely integrated with nature, a beautiful goddess opened her pair of eyes.


    Chapter 15-Four years!Beauty Serna!


    Although Naruto killed Pan Shen, it did not cause much fluctuation.


    Just as he guessed, Pan God, a third-rate inferior god, has not more than one in Olympus, and no less than one. No one cares whether such a dirty and ugly fellow is dead or alive.


    In other words, many people hate Pan Shen, he is dead, maybe there are still many people celebrating.


    This is the true face of gods. Even if they are immortal, even if they have powerful power, they have a human side, human emotions, and human inferiority.


    In other words, in some respects, Gods are more humble than humans who they think are "low and humble"!


    Of course, the fact that Naruto killed Pan God wouldn''t make those high gods open their eyes to this human being.


    After all, for them, no matter how strong Naruto is, it is only a human being, and it is not worth paying attention to, and killing Pan Shen is not a great thing.Because the power of Pan God is the lowest level among the Olympus gods, in the Olympus Legion commanded by Zeus, although some leaders are not gods, their combat power will not be lower than Pan God.


    And among the other gods of Olympus, it is really not easy to find the combat power lower than God Pan.


    The death of God Pan is nothing to those gods, they will not value Naruto''s strength, and even more will not take revenge for such a lowly god Pan, including God Pan''s father, Hermes.


    And when Zeus sent Pan Shen to deal with Naruto, he just regarded Pan Shen as an abandoned son, and he died.As for marrying Syrinx to him, in fact it means to say that it is purely a lie to fools, and only fools like Pan God will believe in Zeus''s words.


    After seeing Pan Shen being killed by Naruto without much effort, Zeus did not say anything, just let Hermes leave, and then sat alone in the Olympus Temple for a long time.


    After killing Pan Shen, the gain for Naruto himself was not too great, because Pan Shen was too weak. Naruto used his own power to combine some strategies and killed Pan Shen without spending too much effort. Obviously Pan Shen is not a qualified touchstone, because Naruto still has the final trump card-Light of Hope, which hasn''t come out yet.


    The realm of the seventh and eighth senses is not so different in strength. It is just that you can comprehend the power of life and death and travel between the underworld and the world. If you are besieged by many fighters of the seventh and eighth senses, Ming People will also lose, but in a one-on-one situation, the normal eighth sense fighter may no longer be his opponent.


    For him to show the light of hope, maybe only the immortal god of the ninth sense can do it!


    In the battle with Pan Shen, Naruto himself only gained that pair of horns that were harder than the golden saint clothes!


    On the other hand, what made him even more delighted was that Shanna realized the sixth sense in this, and it could be said that she had become a real warrior!


    This is the difference between the world of Saint Seiya and other worlds. Think about how much effort Naruto spent to comprehend the sixth sense at the beginning, and finally succeeded with hard work. In the later realizations, every time he fights against a powerful enemy, he faces a critical moment of life and death. She was able to break through when she was still young, but she was so young that she easily understood the power of the sixth sense.


    However, although the speed of comprehending the small universe in this world is quick, Naruto''s combat effectiveness will be higher under the same realm, because his power has been tempered through thousands of years, and his physical strength is far better than the level of a saint.


    In terms of the situation in this world, jihad will occur in more than ten years, but there is no time for Shanna to slowly realize the power like Naruto, and slowly break through, the kind of saint that is so fast and unreasonable The speed of the small universe is just suitable for this world.


    As for the pair of horns of God Pan, Naruto also thought about its usefulness. The horns, which are harder than the gold holy garment, must be quite powerful as a weapon, right?


    Four years passed quickly. For the gods with unlimited lifespan and immortality, whether it was four years or forty thousand years, it was the same. It was just a nap time, nothing.


    In the past four years, Olympus¡¯s situation seemed to be exceptionally calm. Apart from Pan Shen, no one was sent to deal with him after that. I don¡¯t know if Olympus gave up or chose. Temporarily dormant... Naruto was inclined to the latter.


    Although I don''t know why Olympus will stare at him, he will definitely be an enemy of Olympus Protoss in the future. The current temporary peace of Olympus only makes Naruto more vigilant and careful.


    According to Naruto''s prediction, Zeus may be planning something, this matter is very important, so Zeus temporarily unable to focus on him, this''humble'' human being, and therefore have the peace of these four years.


    It has to be said that Naruto guessed that he was almost inseparable, but he was not completely outside the matter that Zeus was currently planning.


    Since there was no action on Olympus, Naruto''s main energy in the past four years has been on the two things of raising Athena and teaching Shanna.


    Children in this world grow very fast. Although Athena is only four years old, she looks like a six or seven-year-old girl. She is wearing a white dress and her big round eyes are always looking curiously. Everything in this world.


    Naruto knew that although this girl was the reincarnation of Athena, before the godhead of the current life slowly awakened, Athena''s character was only indistinguishable from that of a human little girl, and it was only natural that she would look at the world curiously.


    After Athena learned to speak, she kept pestering Naruto, asking all kinds of weird questions, some of the weirdness of the questions made Naruto a black line.


    However, Athena seemed to be very close to him. Since being adopted by Naruto, Athena has never left his range of more than ten meters after Pan Shen''s battle. Although this has been peaceful for the past four years, no major events have occurred. The reason for the battle is, but Naruto can also feel Athena''s special intimacy for him. Naruto can''t think of the reason after thinking about it, and can only attribute it to his own charm.


    It''s just that Naruto didn''t know that it was not the most important thing. The most fundamental reason for Athena''s willingness to get close to him was that there was something in Naruto''s body.


    Naruto is not worried about Athena''s situation, anyway, she was originally a goddess of wisdom, as long as she grows up, her own divine power and godhead will slowly awaken, and in a few years, Athena will recover. The fighting power of the ninth sense, no one would say it would be good for anyone to protect it, so Naruto''s main energy for the past four years has been placed on training Shanna.


    Shanna¡¯s talent is indeed outstanding. As a rare female saint, her combat power is quite good among the silver saints. Now she is practicing with Naruto, and Shanna¡¯s talent has been explored to the fullest by Naruto. Come out, what Shanna is experiencing now is Naruto''s test for her!


    Sharna, who is already seven years old, developed earlier than half of the girls because of the relationship she has been practicing since she was a child. She also appeared to be a lot taller than girls of the same age, and she looked like a ten-year-old girl.


    Childhood experience has given Shaerna a maturity that surpasses her peers, coupled with four years of tempering under Naruto, Shaerna has polished both sides.


    On one side it is sleek and gentle, it is for Naruto and Athena, showing gentleness and kindness; on the other side is sharp and sharp, it is for the enemy, showing coldness and cruelty!


    As long as during the battle, Shana''s heart will quickly sink, and it seems that there will be no fluctuations, just like when she was lurking in the grass, preparing to ambush the prey.


    At this time, Shana was lying on her back, her entire back arched, and the big tendon on her back was like a bowstring that was tightened.And Shannaman~Miao''s girl body twisted together in a very strange posture.


    The action looks very strange, as if all hands and feet are squeezed in a small box. If it is an ordinary person, it will be very uncomfortable to make such an action, but Shanna doesn''t seem to feel this way. Such an action treats her. It seems easy, even very comfortable.


    Sharna lowered her body''s breath to the lowest point, and even the frequency of her heartbeat was reduced to the point where she felt nothing. Even the low temperature was lowered. She was like a dead person.


    And among the tall grass, Shana''s right hand faintly revealed a strange black.


    That obviously won''t be the color of Shana''s own hands, but from the strange gloves she wears on her wrist!


    Sharna hasn''t got her saint clothing yet, and that glove is the only weapon Naruto made for her, using the pair of horns on Pan God''s head!With the hardness of that horn, although the weapon created does not have the terrifying light energy of the golden holy garment, its hardness will not lose to any golden holy garment. It can be said to be a super attack weapon!


    The appearance of the pair of horns has also changed because of Naruto¡¯s creation. They are horn-shaped, but now they only appear to have a certain curvature. The roots are connected to the gloves, and the more they are towards the top, the sharper they are. Fine, it looks...like two fangs!


    That''s right!


    Sharna''s twisted posture, coupled with the unique glove of her right hand, combined together, formed a beautiful snake ambushing its prey!


    Chapter Sixteen-Quiz!Sharna''s growth!


    ''It''s so beautiful...''


    Naruto watched Sharna''s movements and exclaimed in his heart.


    Now he even felt that he had picked up a very valuable treasure in that forest. Shanna seemed to be born with a snakelike nature, which fits well with the attributes of a snake. When Naruto pointed to Shanna''s fighting skills, She prefers to teach her about hiding and assassination, which is not difficult for Naruto, who was once a ninja, and he also deliberately asked Shanna to imitate the snake''s posture.


    Sharna is very good at learning, and there is snake boxing in Chinese Wuxingquan. Although Naruto does not know snake boxing, he is closer to the fox, but the child tiger who is proficient in Chinese martial arts can give Sharna A lot of pointers.

 1403 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1403

    Obviously he also values ??the girl''s potential very much. If she gives her advice, she will also be a force to protect Athena in the future. After all, Athena now likes to be close to Naruto, and Tonghu will definitely sell him a face. It is not a secret that is not passed on, and Tonghu will not lose anything if taught to Shaerna.


    Athena put her short hand on Naruto''s shoulders so as not to fall off, resting her small head on Naruto''s shoulders, and with those big eyes, she looked curiously at everything in the world she liked.


    Sharna lurked in the grass. Her enemy in this battle was a male figure ten meters ahead.


    With short dark blond hair, dark eyes, and a strong body, this man looks exactly like Naruto!


    This person is of course a clone of Naruto. In order to test Shanna''s current strength, he specially created a clone. This person has its own independent consciousness and possesses part of Naruto''s strength. In terms of realm and Shanna''s current It''s all the same, it''s the state of the sixth sense. If Shanna can''t defeat this Naruto, it means that she is not qualified to own that saint now!


    Sharna lurked in the grass, concealing all her aura, and used the small universe to create spatial refraction!


    In this way, not only can the naked eye be deceived, but even the eyes cannot see through Shanna.


    Although the pseudo-Naruto has a part of Naruto''s strength, he can''t see through the disguise that Sharona is a killer who imitates the most concealed assassin. After failing to find Shanna''s body, Naruto flies up and down in his hands, and then A fire burst out from his mouth.


    "The fire escapes the fire!"


    The power of the flame was extremely condensed and turned into a long arrow of flame. When the fire burned, the grass where Shaerna was hiding was completely burned to ashes. The heat wave rolled and set off a terrible air current, but the real Naruto and Athena did not feel any heat at the location, and it was obvious that Naruto had isolated the fluctuation of the battle from himself and Athena''s body.


    When Sharna saw that she could no longer hide, she immediately turned into a phantom~shadow.


    I saw that the footwork under Shaerna''s feet was very mysterious, like a dream, she couldn''t capture her trajectory at all, and she didn''t even know where she was going to step next. Her figure flashed and turned into countless phantoms, and she moved forward like this At that time, the air continued to make a hissing sound, like a spiritual snake vomiting.


    This Phantom Snake Step is a footwork developed by Naruto based on his gossip footwork and Tonghu''s snake fist, and intercepted the part suitable for Shanna.


    Because Naruto¡¯s gossip footwork is too mysterious and must be fully mastered, even decades are not enough. If you are proficient in Zhouyi gossip, the progress of this study can be much faster, but Shanna obviously does not have the kind of ancient Chinese talent. Some knowledge.


    Naruto was able to master the gossip step at the beginning because he gained the power of Hinata. Hina has been practicing Bagua Palm since he was a child, immersed in lewd gossip for more than ten years, and later awakened the power of Otsuki Yumura With Naruto''s later understanding of gossip, this method is obviously not suitable for Shaerna, so Naruto simplified the mysticism to simple actions, matched with the characteristics of the snake boxing, and taught Shaerna together.


    Sharnah seems to be born like a snake girl. Although she is still young, she has a slender waist that is constantly twisting, a straight and perfect leg shape, and a combination of graceful and wonderful arcs. Even the professional model who has been on the runway for many years is better than It''s not on.


    Sharna stepped on the Phantom Snake Step, glowing with a faint blue light, rushing towards the pseudo-Naruto.


    Pseudo Naruto made a point under his feet and quickly flew back, and at the same time his hands turned into afterimages quickly.


    "Feng Dun makes a big breakthrough!"


    The pseudo-Naruto spouted out of this violent wind, and the power of this wind escape was not as good as that of Fire Dun and Thunder Dun, but its attack range was the largest among the five element escape techniques, apparently to limit Shana''s phantom swim and snake steps.


    No one knew that Shana''s body made the sizzling serpent''s whistle again, and there seemed to be a strange light flashing in Shana''s eyes, and she quickly slid under her feet, and even rushed towards the big breakthrough.


    But Shanna''s action is obviously not to die, but to see through the weak points of the big breakthrough. Every step she slid out was aimed at the weakness of the big breakthrough. The speed was not reduced, but she was relying on her flexibility. After penetrating the barrier of the breakthrough, the left hand squeaked with thunder and lightning, and punched the pseudo-Naruto in anticipation.


    "Lightning Thunder Snake Fist!"


    The lightning on Sharna''s fist burst, and the blue thunder and lightning turned into a fierce viper, opened its huge mouth, and the blue teeth bit the pseudo-Naruto''s neck.


    Pseudo Naruto is only a clone, so there will be no mood swings. Seeing the Razer rushing towards him, his eyes remain unchanged, he quickly backed away from his feet, and at the same time, he waved his hand and shot out several black thousand books.


    Sharna had already seen his unquenchable black flame from Naruto, so there was no defense, and she immediately stepped on the Phantom Snake Step, and the Thunder Snake hit by her punch was extremely flexible. His body twisted left and right, and the black Amaterasu could not hit Razer''s body.


    Seeing that Razer was about to hit Pseudo Naruto, a red light flashed in Pseudo Naruto''s eyes, and a golden barrier appeared instantly beside him!


    "Suzano can be!"


    That golden barrier is the ultimate meaning of the kaleidoscope writing round eyes-Suzuo Nenghu!Although it is only in the form of a skeleton giant, it has already been able to display a very extraordinary defense.


    The blue thunder snake hit Suzuonoh''s body. The thunder snake circled Suzuonoh twice. The thunder light from his body could not penetrate the golden light of Suzuonoh, and finally opened the mouth of the snake. A huge fang bit on Suzuo Nohu''s neck.


    Susa Nohu''s body shook, it seems that even this Susa Nohu''s ultimate defense can''t resist the power of Shanna''s Lightning Thunder Snake Fist. The power of lightning is injected into Susa Nohu''s from two fangs. The inside of the body was finally transferred to Pseudo Naruto''s body, causing Susao Nohu''s figure to immediately collapse. The half of Pseudo Naruto''s body twitched unnaturally. It was obvious that the power of the lightning was too great, which caused convulsions.


    When the pseudo-Naruto¡¯s body was unable to move freely due to thunder and lightning, Shanna lurked silently behind the pseudo-Naruto, like a poisonous snake, and stretched out her left hand ~ out of the middle finger and index finger, making two fangs. Looks like a pseudo-Naruto''s temple quickly grabbed.


    Pseudo Naruto twisted his body and immediately avoided Sarna''s attack. At the same time, he quickly turned around, a strong wind burst on his body, and then took a deep breath, causing his entire xiong chamber to bulge.


    "Wind escape is crushed!!"


    The high-pressure blast that this wind spit out is like a 10,000-ton cannon. With the power of the pseudo-Naruto, this cannon can completely blast a planet into fragments.


    Sharna couldn''t dodge, and was hit by the suppressed high-pressure wind ball, and her whole body was knocked out.But Shana''s body was twisting left and right in the air. When she twisted, she even dispersed the destructive power of the pressure to the surroundings, minimizing her own damage!


    This is also the combination of the characteristics of Snake Boxing by Naruto, and the tricks taught to Shanna are similar to the soft transformation of Dashemaru. It combines a part of the power of Tai Chi and uses a soft ~ soft body to attack the enemy fiercely. Resolve.


    After all, Sharna is a woman after all, except for a few women like Tsunade, most of them can only take the path of softness and strength.


    After Shana received this oppressive blow, although she felt her internal organs tumbling, but it was not a major problem after all. With a flick of her head, her beautiful green hair immediately turned into several fierce poisonous snakes, which matched her beauty and grace. The posture seemed to suddenly become the famous banshee in the legend.


    Sharna does not have the ability to transform. This is just to condense the small universe into a snake, and use it on the hair, while using the small universe to create an illusion effect, both offensive and defensive.


    The green poisonous snakes on Shana''s head quickly flew towards the pseudo-Naruto, and the pseudo-Naruto shook his hands, revealing unique spatial fluctuations in his palm.


    "Bengyue dimension knives and a hundred knives are dazzled!"


    Countless dimensional knives were formed horizontally and vertically, forming the strongest knife formation that shrouded the entire space. Those green snakes broke every inch, and none of them could resist the sharpness of the dimensional knives.


    The small universe in Shana was running at the highest speed. The severed green snakes turned into inch-long green hair, and then the broken hair twisted, and all turned into lightning, rushing around in a violent and irregular manner. Shattered the pseudo-Naruto''s knife formation.


    Sharna thought, the hair that had just been cut off by the pseudo-Naruto grew again, and then she did not want to give the pseudo-Naruto a chance to attack again, her body turned into a snake, and flew towards the pseudo-Naruto.


    Chapter Seventeen-Passed!Ophiuchus silver saint clothing!


    Sharna, in the form of a snake, is extremely fast and extremely flexible.


    On that snake-shaped body, there are two shining lights, it is the two vicious fangs!


    The pseudo-Naruto has just seen the power of Shanna¡¯s Lightning Thunder Snake Fist, and even Suzuo Nenghu can¡¯t defend it. Although this pseudo-Naruto has only a small part of Naruto¡¯s power, it can also be seen that Shana¡¯s The Lightning Thunder Snake Fist is terrifying, and now Shana''s entire body is transformed into a snake, and the power is naturally greatly increased.


    Pseudo-Naruto didn''t dare to underestimate it. When he moved back and separated from Shanna, at the same time the palm of his hand was reversed.


    "Wind escape spiral shuriken!"


    The spiral shuriken flew towards Shanna with a sharp treble. Shanna''s incarnation of a poisonous snake was extremely agile. She turned around and avoided the spiral shuriken attack. The pseudo-Naruto seemed to have expected this , With a grip of five fingers, the entire spiral shuriken immediately expanded and exploded!


    Naruto had used this trick to overcast Danzo and abolished one of his writing wheel eyes. Now Shanna can''t escape the pseudo-Naruto''s attack, and her body is swept in by the spiral shuriken.


    The nano-scale knife cuts her body quickly, and Shanna seems to be unable to even feel the pain, because the nano-scale knife will cut off the nerves in an instant, eliminating the five senses directly from the body!


    Sharna¡¯s body seemed to slowly disintegrate under the rapid cutting of the spiral shuriken. Athena saw this scene, clutching her mouth, and let out a low exclamation. After all, her current life¡¯s supernatural power and godhood are still Without awakening, as a human being, she was just a little girl.


    However, Athena¡¯s worries are unnecessary, because Shanna will not be so easy to solve. The snake shape itself is the illusionary incarnation of Shanna, and the spiral shuriken hit by it is exactly a phantom. .


    After the phantom was cut by the spiral shuriken at extreme speed, it did not disappear completely. Instead, it turned into a lot of green and purple fragments and fell on the ground, and then it was like paint dripping in the water, slowly blooming, and Every fragment has become a poisonous snake with patterns!


    Numerous fragments formed a dense array of snakes, but no matter how high the strength became, Naruto couldn''t overcome his dense phobia, and felt a little chill behind him.


    In contrast, the pseudo-Naruto is just a clone, so although he is conscious but lacks emotion, he is completely fine.


    Sharna, she is the incarnation of these snakes, although she did not raise snakes by her under Naruto''s strict orders, but she would never be afraid of this dense group of snakes.

 1404 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1404

    Next is Athena. When the little girl saw the snakes, she knew that Shana was fine. She patted her flat xiong breast, and she was really relieved. She stared at the snake with big eyes. Group, there is no fear at all.


    In other words, only Naruto has a intensive phobia, which is a shame!


    The group of snakes swam quickly on the ground, and then surrounded the pseudo-naruto groups, and kept screaming in their mouths. These sound waves combined to form a special sound system illusion.


    Pseudo-Naruto is surrounded by these poisonous snakes. Hearing the sound of those snakes hissing, he feels his brain gradually feels a kind of groggy feeling. Pseudo-Naruto has Naruto''s fighting experience after all, so he knows that this is the effect of illusion. With the groggy feeling in his head, Chakra gathered in his throat.


    "roll!!"


    The pseudo-Naruto roared like this, with an angry face on his face, and displayed the power of Ashura. This roar carried a strong coercion, and immediately suppressed the hissing of countless poisonous snakes. It was because of the roar of pseudo-Naruto that it turned into a light smoke and disappeared.


    Pseudo-Naruto''s mind cleared up, knowing that the illusionary technique launched by this group of snakes was very troublesome, so he did not give the snake formations a chance to mobilize the illusion technique again, and the golden rays of sunshine appeared around him. Naruto''s whole body is already in full form with a shield in his hand, and a black fire is dragged in his hand, it is Amaterasu!


    "Yan Dun adds life!"


    The pseudo-Naruto screamed wildly, and the black fire in his hand emitted countless black flames around. Although the poisonous snakes had a certain regenerative power, they could not resist the eternal black flame of Amaterasu, and they continued to regenerate the poisonous snakes, Sha Erna''s small universe will also consume a lot.


    The huge snake formation was burned by the addition of earth fate, and the attack power of the snake formation was unable to penetrate the defense of Susao Nohu. Shanna sensed this problem and quickly gathered all the remaining snakes. Together, they were restored to their own appearance, and his face was a little pale, obviously, his strength was not small just now.


    After the pseudo-Naruto saw that Shanna was restored to her original appearance, instead of removing the Susao, a pair of kaleidoscope writing wheels continued to rotate, and the chakras on the pseudo-Narutos burned and finally gathered into Susao. It can be as huge as the ultimate body!


    Sharna saw the towering giant, knowing that even the lightning thunder snake fist could not break the defense, and bit her tooth.


    In the eyes of the pseudo-Naruto, Shana suddenly turned into a giant python. The body of the python was extremely huge. When the Suzuo Nenghu polar body stood up, its height was more than 30 meters. The giant python that I turned into is probably more than fifty meters long!


    Pseudo-Naruto knows that Shanna does not really have the ability to transform. The image of this giant python is also formed by using the image of the small universe to launch the illusion, but even the kaleidoscope writing wheel cannot be seen through, which shows the power of this illusion!


    Sharna turned into a blue python, twisting her body and swimming towards Susano, pseudo-Naruto''s gaze, Susano immediately drew out two crooked long swords, named Malay swords, towards the blue The python''s body was cut off.


    But the cyan python is now Shana¡¯s strongest illusion effect. Although the Malay sword is also a divine sword, it cannot cut through the body of the cyan python. Two Malay swords are cut on the body of the cyan python. , Sparks flew everywhere, two Malay swords were actually rebounded back.


    The cyan python endured the pain, twisted his body, tightly wrapped around Suzuo''s body, although Suzuo''s strength was strong, but its actions were not as flexible as the cyan python. After being entangled, even Malay The sword couldn''t be used, and the whole body was tied up by the cyan python.


    In nature, the attack method of a non-venomous snake itself is to entangle the opponent tightly with its body, so as to suffocate to death.In Shanna''s illusion, this strangling ability was even brought to the limit.


    Suzuo Nohu''s golden armor gradually couldn''t bear it, and cracks began to appear. Pseudo-Naruto''s eyes flashed, and the entire Suzuo Nohu was lit up by the sky.


    Sharna¡¯s cry came from the mouth of the blue python. Now both sides will be injured. Who wins or loses depends on whether Sharna can¡¯t bear the power of Amaterasu first, or that Suzuo Nenghu will collapse first. Up!


    The cyan python tightly wrapped around Susa Nohu''s body, and seemed unwilling to let go even if he died. Susa Nohu''s gradual collapse caused the pseudo-Naruto himself to be seriously damaged, and blood and tears flowed from his eyes.


    The blue python suddenly opened its mouth, revealing its two cold, sharp fangs.


    "Uranus thunderous claws!!"


    Sharna who seized the opportunity gave a soft sigh. The huge fangs smashed the armor of Suzano that had reached its limit. When Suzano''s entire body collapsed, the pseudo-Naruto''s head thundered. Obviously the damage was great, and in the scattered scene in front of him, there were two flashes of light. The pseudo-Naruto had no time to escape, so the two flashes pierced the heart!


    Those two flashes pierced the pseudo-Naruto''s body and penetrated from behind. Those were two sharp fangs, and the source of these fangs was naturally the glove in Shanna''s right hand!


    Sharna''s small universe was transformed into a violent thunder and lightning, entering the pseudo-Naruto body through two fangs, completely destroying the pseudo-Naruto''s body, and then with a bang, the whole explosion was broken into pieces!


    Fortunately, the power of the explosion was not great, and Shanna did not suffer any damage, but her face turned pale, the small universe was consumed a little bit, and some burns could be seen on her body, which were caused by the previous daylight. There are also two thin sword marks, which are the injuries caused by the Malay sword of Suzuo Nohu.


    As Sharna bent down to adjust her breathing, she pressed a big hand on her back, and the power that made her feel warm slowly entered her body. Although she couldn''t fully recover her small universe for a while, she still felt good. After a lot of work, and recovering some, Shanna immediately raised her head, looking at her teacher with shining eyes, looking forward to his recognition and praise.


    Sharna''s eyes are always as clear as lake water, and they have always been Naruto''s favorite part. Of course, Naruto will not be stingy with his praise and praise for the look in Sharna''s eyes.


    "It''s a good job. It''s not wasting my four years of teaching you. You passed today''s assessment. Next, I will give you the saint clothing that belongs to you!"


    Sharna showed a sweet smile when she heard the words, which was completely different from the calm and decisive appearance in the battle just now, and it was the real appearance she usually showed in front of Naruto and the others.


    For the saint clothing or something, Sharna herself doesn¡¯t care that much, because the goal she wants to protect the most is not the goddess Athena, but just want to protect the time she spends with this teacher, but Naruto said at the beginning She needed her power, in that case, Shanna would also be willing to put on the holy clothes and fight for him until the moment the blood ran out!


    Naruto grabbed Shana¡¯s shoulder and started a teleportation. The two immediately returned to the Wu Lao Peak of Lushan Mountain. Naruto reached out and pointed at the pool where he had fallen. A purple light rose from it and appeared in In front of the four people present.


    That is exactly what belongs to Sharna, the silver saint of Ophiuchus!


    Chapter 18-Leaving Lushan!Walk the world!


    On the earth, it is normal for objects to fall due to gravity.


    It¡¯s just that the waterfall at Wulao Peak in Mount Lu is a bit strange. It is said that it was in the age of mythology. Because of the war between the gods, part of the Milky Way landed here, forming the Mount Lu waterfall.


    Therefore, the impact of this Lushan Waterfall is greater than other waterfalls, and it is very suitable as a place for cultivating in the small universe. It is here that Zilong learned Lushan Shenglongba.


    But I don''t know if the formation of this waterfall is due to the verse of''Flying down three thousand feet, it is suspected that the Milky Way falls nine days''.


    And the pool below this waterfall is where Naruto fell, and there are two saints sleeping, one is the bronze saint of Draco, and the other is the silver saint of Ophiuchus!


    The aura of king Naruto felt at the time came from the Dragon Bronze Saint Cloth, possessing the domineering dragon, but Naruto was not interested in the Dragon Saint Cloth.


    Because of the long-term impact of the Lushan Waterfall, the Draco is known as the strongest fist and the strongest shield. Zilong once blocked all Seiya¡¯s Pegasus Meteor Fist with the Sky Dragon Shield. There is no damage, and its hardness can be seen, but this defense Power is just the level in the bronze saint clothing.


    Even if she can¡¯t exert her full power yet, Shanna can easily destroy the Draco saint with the snake-tooth glove in her right hand. Naruto cares about only another Ophiuchus silver saint belonging to Shana. clothes!


    This saint cloth gave Naruto a strange feeling at first. When he first perceived the Ophiuchus saint cloth, he felt that there was a lot of power inside, but then when he felt it again, he felt that the power seemed to weaken a lot.


    Later, Naruto himself checked the Ophiuchus saint clothing, but he did not find any strange things. He also asked Tonghu about the Ophiuchus saint clothing, but Tonghu kept silent about it. It seems that this Ophiuchus saint clothing hides some great secrets.


    Naruto also thought about using illusion to control Tonghu and asked for the secret, but with his current ability, he still couldn''t make Tonghu unable to detect it afterwards, and although the other gods had no worries, Naruto The other gods were used by Mitsumasa, who was traveling to Greece, four years ago, so the other gods are still in the cooling time and cannot be used.


    The secret about the Ophiuchus saint clothing could only be temporarily left aside, and Naruto turned away from the Ophiuchus saint clothing, turned to Shanna, and motioned to her.


    When she really wanted to put on the saint clothing, Shana was still a little nervous and excited.


    Two small hands clasped on her ID chest, but it was still difficult to suppress the frantic heartbeat, and after getting Naruto¡¯s gentle eyes, whether it was psychological effects or anything else, Shanna really felt her own The heart calmed down, and some small universes were recovered and flew to the front of the Ophiuchus Saint Cloth.


    Although the saint of Ophiuchus carries the word''husband'', the outer appearance of the saint is the image of a female upper body, holding a cobra-shaped cane in his hand, which is the source of the word''snake'' .


    Sharna stretched out her hand toward the Ophiuchus saint clothing as Tong Hu had said before, and passed her little universe over.


    The saint clothing itself is alive, and even has its own consciousness. The saint clothing will choose its own master. If the master¡¯s chakra becomes evil, the saint clothing will even abandon the master, and the Cancer Saint clothing will be abandoned. His Saint Seiya Dismax is for this reason.


    Sharna¡¯s little universe slowly passed to the saint of Ophiuchus. There was a slight fluctuation on the saint of Ophiuchus. At the same time, a slight sound was made, as if it was the saint of Ophiuchus. Express its joy.


    Although Sharna could not understand the''language'' of the Saint Cloth, she could still feel the mood of the Ophiuchus Saint Cloth based on the induction of the small universe. While she was a little relieved, she also showed a joyful smile.


    "Ophiuchus silver saint, please fight with me Shanna and protect...my most important person!"


    Sharna made a vow to the saint clothing, but what she said made her cheeks slightly stained with a lovely pink.


    Athena couldn''t understand the meaning, she just looked at the silver saint curiously, and when Naruto heard it, she smiled silently. On the other side, she had been facing the Lushan Waterfall, who was sitting without turning around. After hearing Sharnah''s words, she frowned first, and then shook her head with a helpless expression. It''s really hard for an old man to participate in the affairs of young people.


    The wisdom of the Saint Cloth is not yet smart enough to distinguish the careful thoughts of girls, but Shanna¡¯s guardian will is indeed recognized by the Ophiuchus Saint Cloth, and the Ophiuchus Saint Cloth slams down. Came, and then automatically put on Shanna''s body.


    Since something happened in the past, the Ophiuchus Saint Cloth has not been worn by anyone for nearly three hundred years, and now I finally found the owner. The joy of the Ophiuchus Saint Cloth has been directly transmitted to Sharna¡¯s heart. .


    Sharna caressed the holy clothes on her body, feeling that this holy clothes fits her very well, and there was a smile on her face, not only because of the precious silver holy clothes, but also because of this Her strength is stronger, and the teacher who can help her more.

 1405 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1405

    After Naruto and the others stayed in Mount Lushan for another two days, they took Shanna, who had recovered all their strength, and Little Athena, who had slept in a daze, and left Wulao Peak.


    Sharna carried her silver saint clothing behind her back, glanced at Athena who was sleeping on Naruto''s back, lowered her voice and asked, "Teacher, where are we going?"


    Naruto told Sharna that she actually didn¡¯t need to lower her voice to speak, because he had created a barrier so that their voices would not disturb Athena, and then explained: ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to find some opponents for you, you are now I just got the silver saint clothes, and I need to get familiar with the power of the saint clothes through battle. Coupled with the previous battle with my clone, you have accumulated enough combat experience, and then only the real battle of life and death can give you something increased!"


    Sharna''s eyes flickered when she heard the words''Battle of Life and Death'', but it was not because of fear.


    Although I don''t know what kind of existence Naruto will fight against in the future, Shaerna knows that it is absolutely dangerous, so she wants to improve her strength as soon as possible within a limited time.


    Even in the usual practice battles with Naruto, Shanna is unavoidable to be injured. In the real actual combat, Shanna knows that she will face the danger of death, but she will not escape. The oath made by the Ophiuchus silver saint.


    guard!


    Her small universe was born out of a desire for power, and now the word "guard" has become the driving force for Shana to continuously improve her power!


    "I see, teacher, I won''t let you down!"


    Naruto turned around, admiring Sarna''s beautiful eyes with a satisfied look, and then lightly pinched her nose, and said, "I believe, after all, you are the disciple I taught~ I believe you will not be worse than anyone!"


    The "anyone" mentioned in Ming''s population, of course, refers to the five bronze Xiaoqiang.Even if they have the life of Xiaoqiang, even if they are the protagonist, but Shanna is his precious apprentice, he absolutely believes that under his own teaching, Shanna will be stronger in the future than the five bronzes!


    "This time I come out, not just to find some opponents for you, I also have something to do myself, it will be very hard along the way, I have to be ready to die at any time, you know, Shanna?"


    "is teacher!"


    Naruto came out with two girls this time. Of course, it was a very important reason to find Shanna opponents, but on the other hand, he also wanted to find something, such as some poisonous monsters, mainly for Shaar. Na prepared for that snake-tooth glove.


    After all, Pan Shen itself does not contain poison. Naruto¡¯s snake-tooth glove made with his horns is very hard, but it lacks the poison of a snake. Naruto came out this time just to find some drama Poisonous thing, blend it into Shana''s glove.


    And if possible, he himself needs to look for some enemies, while seeking a higher level breakthrough, after all, his future enemy will be the twelve gods of Olympus, if not all, but every one is the realm of the ninth sense. , Their strength is not comparable to Pan Shen''s scum.


    Athena is four years old now, nine years from the beginning of the plot.


    Time does not wait for me. The revolution has not yet succeeded. Comrades have to work hard.


    Chapter 19-Invitation of the Moon Goddess!


    At the far end, there is a beautiful palace.


    The palace is almost integrated with the whole nature, it seems so easy-going, as if the palace is just a cave on a mountain, but it also reveals a kind of luxury everywhere, showing the mind of the palace builder.


    And a beautiful goddess walked into this palace, wearing a white dress, an olive branch garland on her head, bare two snow-white feet, letting go of her footsteps.


    Although she is indeed a goddess and has many suitors, compared with her, the owner of this palace, the one she admires most, is the real goddess.


    The goddess walked into the palace softly but slowly, looking at the beautiful woman sitting on the god seat, her eyes were filled with reverence from the heart.


    She will be here as her maid, not because of her strength, but because of her character, which makes her truly admire, so she will stay here, as a little maid, willing to serve her ~ serving her life .


    He knelt on one knee automatically, lowered his head: "Master Artemis, please give me your instructions."


    The woman sitting on the seat of God, one of the twelve gods of Olympus, the twin sister of the sun god Apollo, the goddess of the moon and the hunt-Artemis!


    Like Athena, Artemis is one of the three most famous goddesses of Olympus. Because he could not bear the famine of Olympus, he vowed not to marry forever when he was young, and neither Living on Mount Olympus, but living in his own temple of the Moon Goddess.


    Artemis yearned for freedom and liked hunting. Generally, he would not easily access the war between the gods. Therefore, even the gods would not offend the moon goddess at will, so as not to cause confusion in the balance of power between the gods, and Al Themis was also Zeus''s favorite goddess, no one would be stupid enough to offend this moon goddess who is not a good temper...Of course, Aphrodite is an exception.


    Artemis has returned to the palace to sleep since he returned from Mount Olympus last time. For the gods, it¡¯s nothing to doze off for thousands or hundreds of years, but now Artemis Wake up, as a maid serving the Moon Goddess, of course she will come to her master at the first moment.


    Artemis looked down at the maid in front of him, and the faint smile on her face seemed to indicate that the agitated goddess was in a good mood now, and her pale pink lips opened and closed gently.


    "Syrinx, I have good news. Pan Shen is dead."


    The goddess kneeling in front of Artemis was the goal that God Pan had been struggling to pursue, the goddess of nature Syrinx!


    Looking at her face, she is indeed beautiful and graceful, and she is also a goddess who insists on loyalty. It can be said that she is a rare virgin among Olympus. It is normal for Pan Shen to fall in love with her.


    Syrinx''s eyes were obviously excited, and even tears appeared in the corners of her eyes.


    It is very rude to show such an excited emotion in front of Artemis. Syrinx quickly turned his back and wiped the corner of his eyes, then looked at Artemis gratefully, and said: "Thank you for your kindness, Artemis. Master Mis." After hesitating, "But, won''t this cause you trouble?"


    Although Syrinx was bothered by Pan Shen''s pursuit, and with her strength, it only took a little effort to kill Pan Shen, but she didn''t do that because she was taking care of Pan Shen''s father, Hermes!


    Although Hermes said that her identity was only a messenger to Zeus, she was also one of the twelve gods after all, and that Hermes had a very low character, a very lowly villain, even if he did not do it himself, If he speaks rumors in front of Zeus, it is definitely not fun.


    Syrinx is in this situation of Danxin, so he has not dared to kill Pan Shen, because he is afraid of Hermes'' revenge, but also because he is afraid of getting into trouble for Artemis.


    Artemis smiled, lightly touched his temple with his hand, and said: "It seems that you have misunderstood, Syrinx, I am not the one who killed God Pan." With Artemis'' strength, he wanted to kill. God Pan is just an arrow. With her power, she is not afraid of what Hermes can use, but she does not bother to bear this kind of''credit''. "It is this human being who really killed God Pan. !"


    Artemis stretched out his hand, and a roll of parchment appeared in front of him, revealing a blond man who looked like Naruto.


    "It''s just a human being?!"


    Syrinx couldn¡¯t help his shocked expression this time. Although God Pan¡¯s character and strength were all inferior to him, God Pan was also the son of God Envoy Hermes. Although in Olympus, his strength was The weakest one, but it shouldn''t be defeated by a human being.


    The parchment was suspended in mid-air like this. After a few seconds, Artemis pointed to the parchment again, and the parchment rolled up automatically and flew in front of Syrinx.


    Syrinx didn''t know what Artemis meant, but he took the parchment with both hands respectfully.


    At this time, I heard Artemis sitting on his god seat and saying: "Syrinx, you go and invite this human being to this temple as a guest."


    "what?!"


    Syrinx feels that she has experienced many things today. With her strength and respect for Artemis, she would never be so rude in front of Artemis, but Syrinx still tolerated when he heard Artemis'' words. She couldn''t help but exclaimed, she really suspected that there was a problem with her ears or Artemis'' head.


    Although Artemis did not directly hate men, because of the chaotic and lewd relationship of Olympus, he was very disgusted with the love of men and women, and therefore had a bad relationship with Aphrodite, the god of love.Although Artemis would also shelter some young men who despise or disobey Aphrodite, this temple of the Moon Goddess, according to what Syrinx knew, never let any man in, including the god Zeus. Inside!


    But what did Artemis just say?To invite?A human man?Come to this temple of the Moon Goddess?


    Syrinx feels that he should really go to the god of medicine to look at his ears...


    "Did you not hear clearly? I said I would invite this human to be a guest in my temple."


    "But, Master Artemis..."


    "He is the nurturer of Athena''s human body."


    Syrinx nodded clearly, and now she had no doubts and left.


    And Syrinx left the temple without hearing the whispered voice of Artemis: "Will it be you? The son of destiny in the prophecy..."


    Naruto didn''t know yet. Now, after four years of silence, he was being spotted by a god again.


    Although it seems to be a good opportunity to be stared at by a beautiful goddess, it is not a good thing to be caught by the goddess of the moon and hunting who hates the love of men and women and has a bad temper.


    At this time, he took the two little ghosts of Shanna and Athena, and went northward, and encountered some small troubles along the way, all of which were solved by Shanna. On the way, Naruto kept inquiring about intelligence, finally Is to find the target he needs.


    At this moment they are in a tavern...

 1406 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1406

    In the world of Saint Seiya, it seems that there is no age limit that is not allowed to drink, so Sarna is in front of a pot of grape wine. As for Athena, she still can only drink fruit juice. If she grows up a little bit more Say it again.


    Naruto drank a sip of warm spirits. After drinking this sip, he felt the whole body burn, and he felt a lot more comfortable. Although protected by chakras, his body would not feel cold, the cold of this far north The temperature didn''t make Naruto like it at all. After drinking this sip of warm wine, Naruto was finally comfortable.


    After spitting out a warm drink, Naruto smiled again, looked at the owner of the tavern, and said: "Boss, what happened to the monster on the sea you mentioned before?"


    In the tavern, many people like to talk about the gossip things they hear, especially after drinking too much, so the tavern is the most dense information exchange in the world.


    The tavern owner also showed a sad look while calculating his own account, saying: "That was a monster that appeared on the sea more than a year ago. That monster is very terrifying. It has eaten many people in the town. Ships. Once sailing, they will be attacked by the monster and sink, and all crew members on the ship will also be eaten by the monster. I heard that the monster has nine heads, and each mouth can swallow ten people, and he will also emit poisonous gas. Although the town organized several warriors to slaughter the monster, they were all eaten by the monster.¡±


    Sharna glanced at the sad-faced boss and lowered her voice: "Is that monster our target this time?"


    "Yes."


    Naruto happily replied that if he expected it to be correct, that strange blood could make Shana''s snake-tooth gloves more powerful and terrifyingly poisonous.


    And forgot to say a word, the locals named the monster Hydra, and the town was called Yasgot.


    Chapter 20-The White Horse Girl in the Wind and Snow!Hilda!


    Naruto''s goal is the monster called Hydra here.


    Hydra can also be said to be a famous monster in Greek mythology. In Hesiod''s "The Book of Gods", Hydra is the son of Typhon, the ancestor of all monsters, and the monster Ekhadena.However, it is said that Ekadna is a female monster with a human upper body and a snake-like lower body, and Ekadna has two snake tails. Where did Typhon put things in to do business?


    In myths and legends, this Hydra is a huge sea snake with nine heads sharing the same body. Similar monsters include the Chinese nine-headed insect and the Japanese eight-headed snake.


    It is said that eight of the nine heads can be chopped off, but only one of the snake heads, which is the main body, will regenerate two heads immediately after being chopped off, so Hydra cannot be completely killed. Looking at his head, it can only make Hydra regenerate.


    In Greek mythology, defeating the giant snake sea monster Hydra is one of the twelve impossible feats of Hercules, but in this world Hydra still exists, I don¡¯t know if the Hercules has not appeared yet. Time, or that there is no such a plot in this world.


    However, this world is different from the original Saint Seiya world or the world of Greek mythology. Naruto''s knowledge can play a certain role, but there are also many parts beyond his expectations, so it can only be used as a reference.


    Naruto¡¯s goal is the snake blood of Hydra. It is said that after Hercules defeated Hydra, he once soaked his feather arrows in Hydra¡¯s snake blood, so the enemy he shot and killed. All are incurable, and even the snake venom can have a certain effect on the gods.


    Although Naruto doubts exactly what level of snake venom can cause damage to the gods, it is not a matter of controversy that Hydra possesses highly venom. If Hydra¡¯s snake venom can be incorporated into Shana¡¯s snake tooth gloves, it¡¯s only I''m afraid that even the Golden Saint Seiya could not resist. In that case, Shanna''s destructive power would increase to a terrifying level.


    According to the residents of this town, the monster will appear once every other month, because all the warriors who went to crusade against the monster are dead, so no one knows where the monster lives, just knows that it¡¯s in the sea. Where, then you can only guess randomly.


    But this doesn''t matter to Naruto, because according to those residents, as long as there is a ship sailing, the monster will appear and attack the ship, eating all the crew on the ship.


    In order to draw out the legendary Hydra, Naruto and the others could only use their bodies as bait, and set sail on their own as bait to draw Hydra out.


    Because of Hydra, no one has dared to set sail for several months. This city on the edge of the sea is now a gloomy silence at the port. Ships moored in the port, covered with dust. Obviously it has been abandoned for a long time.


    In fact, if the monster Hydra does not disappear, these ships are afraid that they will become waste forever.


    Naruto picked a ship randomly, and when he was about to take Athena and Sarna on the ship, there was a sound of horseshoes behind him, and the sound of horseshoes was particularly clear on the stone road in the harbor.


    Naruto turned around and saw that it was a beautiful girl riding on the horse. Naruto thought of that bad joke.


    The rider on the white horse is not necessarily the prince, but also Tang Seng. Now it is proved that the rider on the white horse can also be a beautiful girl.


    This girl has long lavender-purple hair that is close to white. She looks quite noble in the style of Ji hair, riding on that white horse like a beautiful and noble princess.


    Although she does not have a crown or a princess dress, the only jewelry is a crystal necklace on her neck, and she only has a light blue long dress. The strange thing is that the clothes that don¡¯t seem to keep warm seem to isolate her from this extreme. The low temperature in the North Land was the same, and in this cold environment, she was not affected in any way.


    The girl got off the horse, walked in front of Naruto and the others, and saluted first.


    "Excuse me, are you going to fight that monster Hydra?"


    The other party is so polite, Naruto and the others can''t be rude. After paying the courtesy, Sharna''s eyes sharpened like a poisonous snake when she heard the girl''s words.


    ''Can''t trust anyone easily, even if it seems harmless.''


    This is what Naruto taught to Shanna, and Shanna earnestly fulfilled all the knowledge Naruto taught her. Naruto gave Shana a look not to move rashly, and then curiously looked at this unique hair A girl of color and temperament.


    "Yes, who are you?"


    "My name is Hilda. If possible, please let me go with you."


    After the girl introduced herself, Naruto''s eyes showed a sudden meaning: It was her...


    Hilda does not exist in the original Saint Seiya manga, but the ultimate BOSS in the original animation original Nordic Odin. It is the ground substitute for the highest god Odin in Nordic mythology, which is different from the reincarnated form of Athena. Ding is Odin and Hilda is Hilda. The two are two independent individuals, but Hilda can convey Odin¡¯s oracle, which can be said to be similar to the role of a priest who serves the gods. The status is much higher than other existences under the command of the Nordic god Odin.


    In the plot of the Nordic Odin, Hilda is a gentle and kind girl, but after being put on the ring of revenge by the sea Emperor Poseidon, her temperament changed drastically, and she called the legendary seven warriors to the earth. The goddess Athena issued a challenge.


    Although the god Odin is the highest god in Norse mythology, because this world is dominated by the Olympus god system, the strength of this Nordic god of Odin is probably better than that of Zeus, Hades, and Athena. These main gods are weak, but they should be comparable to second-level gods such as the twin gods and goddesses.


    The power of the god fighter is quite strong, and it must surpass the average golden saint fighter. The strongest god fighter can even be comparable to Gemini Saga, and this girl named Hilda is the god of Odin. If an earthly agent wants to command the seven god fighters, even if he has not reached the realm of a god, he still has an eighth sense. According to Naruto''s estimation, his strength should be higher than that of Pan Shen.


    Although according to the plot, Hilda will become Athena¡¯s enemy in the future, after all, Hilda is still a very gentle girl, and Naruto is not hostile to her, saying: "Okay, you and Let''s come together."


    A smile appeared on Hilda¡¯s face. Her smile was as bright and beautiful as the North Star in the sky. She nodded gently. The original three-person team was increased to a four-person team, and they boarded an unmanned ship together. Empty ship.


    Under the control of Naruto''s small universe, the empty ship slowly sailed out of the harbor and drifted towards the middle of the sea.


    Although some residents noticed that there was a ship sailing, no one would follow because they didn''t want to die, they didn''t want to be eaten by that monster.


    Whether it was Athena or Sharna, it was the first time to see such a sea. It was cold and vast. The two ghost girls couldn''t help but lie on the bow, looking at the sea that seemed invisible to the edge.


    There are a lot of ice floes floating on the sea, and there are some icebergs. The sinking of the Titanic is because of the existence of the iceberg.


    And Naruto has experienced many things before, so this kind of sea is not a novelty to him, so he didn''t get together with the two ghost girls, but stayed with Xilda.


    Naruto took out a hip flask and two wine glasses from the space within her body. After the chakra was warmed up, he poured a glass for Hilda.


    "Yes, this wine is pretty good."


    Hilda turned his head to look at Naruto for a while, and finally the beautiful eyes blinked twice, took the warm wine from Naruto''s hand, and drank it in one gulp.


    This Queen Hilda herself is a substitute for Odin, and her ruler is the North Star. She has lived in this extremely cold place since she was a child. Therefore, severe cold or icy seas are common things for her. It doesn''t have any special attraction, but after drinking that glass of warm wine, there are still two groups of red on Hilda''s small face, which is very cute.


    "thank you."


    Hilda was as gentle as water that would never be frozen, and there was no doubt that this man who was completely strange to her would do anything to her.


    Naruto shrugged, poured another glass of wine in Hilda''s glass, and poured himself a glass.This time, Hilda did not take a sip, but held the silver wine glass in both hands, sipped the warm wine in the glass, and after a while, when the bottom of the glass was about to be empty again, he asked: "May I ask. Do you have to kill Hydra?"


    Naruto was stunned by the question of Hilda. Hilda¡¯s tone seemed a little strange. In her words, it seemed that Naruto could kill Hydra, but she had this problem. Asking the law, Naruto felt that she didn''t seem to want to kill Hydra.


    ''Could it be that she made Hydra?''


    Naruto gave up this idea as soon as it appeared. It was impossible. What was it for?


    Because Hilda is only an animated character, Naruto knows too little about her, and he can¡¯t judge Hilda¡¯s true thoughts. He can only honestly say: "Yes, I need Hydra¡¯s blood to enhance her. The power of the glove." Naruto pointed her finger in Shanna''s direction.


    Hilda turned his head and looked at the snake-tooth glove worn on Shana''s fist. After about a minute of silence, she nodded, suddenly showing a mischievous smile, and blinked at Naruto.


    "I will help you, but you will also help me at that time."

 1407 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1407

    Although she didn''t understand what the girl was hiding, Naruto nodded.


    As the ship sailed into the middle of the sea, the sea looked deeper and darker... What is there in the deep sea?


    Chapter 21-Hydra appears!Completely block the poisonous saint clothing!


    The ship sailed for a while, and the sea below seemed to be getting darker and darker gradually, and it seemed that even the light had been swallowed.


    From the surroundings, even the floating ice was invisible, and the entire sea surface showed an inexplicable depth, and the surroundings revealed an unusual atmosphere.


    Sharna felt the change in the surrounding atmosphere, she had lost the excitement of seeing the vast sea at first, and returned to Naruto''s side; Athena also ran back to Naruto''s side. She didn''t feel anything, but it was gone. The excitement just now made me feel that the sea was nothing more than that, it was not fun at all, so I came to Naruto''s side.


    Naruto felt as if something was coming out in the depths of the sea, and gently scratched Athena''s lips with his hand.


    "My dear little Athena, there will be terrible monsters coming out in a while, do you want to go to the cabin and sleep for a while?"


    When Hilda heard what he called the girl, her wide-eyed eyes were filled with surprise, and Athena''s big round eyes rolled a little: "Will the brother sleep with me?"


    "No, I''m still here, watching Sarna fight."


    "Then I want to be with my brother too, hehehe..."


    Athena rested on Naruto, and smiled charmingly. She was afraid of such things and would never show up to Athena. Even if she has not awakened her godhead or power, it is the bear who is singing. The human body is arching around.


    Naruto was amused for a while, and touched Athena''s hair lightly, feeling really good.


    And at this time, I heard the voice of Hilda next to him: "It turned out to be this kid..."


    Naruto absolutely believes that Hilda knows what the name Athena means, and knows that it will not be a duplicate name. In other words, Hilda must now know that this girl is the human body of the goddess of wisdom Athena!


    Speaking of which, Hilda is the substitute of Odin; Naruto is the nurturer of Athena''s human body, and the two of them are relatively close.


    I don¡¯t know if Hilda thought of this, but she didn¡¯t ask much about Athena, because once she made malicious words to Athena, even if she was a very beautiful girl, Naruto would do her best. Kill her here!


    Hilda did not ask Athena to be clever and correct, but it seemed that there was no conversation with Naruto for a while and was a little embarrassing, but this embarrassment did not last long because of the huge waves surging on the sea.


    It originally looked like a completely frozen sea. A huge wave suddenly surged. The rising sea water fell again due to gravity. The root cause of the huge wave emerged from the wave. Original appearance!


    On a snake-like body, nine snake heads share the same body!


    The appearance of the nine snake heads is different from Naruto¡¯s Nine Infants. Naruto¡¯s Nine Infants have human-faced snake bodies, but these weird snake heads are all snake-like. This monster is what caused the panic of the Yasgot people recently. Monster-Hydra Hydra!


    Naruto squeezed his chin and looked at Hydra, with more and more doubts in his heart.


    Although this Hydra is a very strong monster, but from the perspective of the small universe, the strength is probably the sixth sense, which is roughly equivalent to the stronger type among the silver saints, and can play a terrible speed several times the speed of sound. But after all, he has not yet reached the seventh sense realm of the Golden Saint Seiya.


    Even if Hilda is unwilling to summon the god fighters under her to deal with Hydra, with the strength of her eighth sense, it only takes one move to defeat this level of monsters.


    Although Hydra could not kill the middle head anyway because of his immortality, but in terms of the strength of Hilda, after the eight heads of Hydra were cut off, he was sealed by tens of thousands or dozens. Wannian or something is not too difficult, why didn''t she do this?


    Naruto felt strange, but the reaction was not slow.


    "Sharna, this Hydra will be dealt with by you, put on the holy clothes and deal with him, just be careful of his fangs."


    Naruto briefly said that Hydra is so huge, even if it is fast, she can¡¯t be as agile as Shanna, and it¡¯s even more impossible to compare with Shanna¡¯s rich fighting skills, the only thing worth it What is considered is Hydra''s poison!


    Of course, Sarna absolutely obeyed Naruto''s words, the box that had been carrying on his back opened, and what appeared from it was the Ophiuchus silver saint belonging to Sarna!


    When Hydra saw Sarna put on the holy clothes, instead of panic, the main snake head among them smiled gloomily: "I didn''t expect to be a saint. It''s great, if you eat your flesh and blood. If you do, my power will definitely become stronger!"


    Sharna burst into anger when she heard Hydra¡¯s rampant words. She didn¡¯t use a mask to cover her face like a normal female saint. To be precise, Sharna didn¡¯t consider herself to be. The saint guarding Athena, of course, does not need to follow the rules of the saint.


    "Hydra, you have to pay for what you just said, my fist will completely defeat you!"


    This is Sarna¡¯s first battle after getting the saint of Ophiuchus. The excitement and fighting intent in her heart are mixed and burned. A little bit of Sarna¡¯s feet, her figure is like a snake, flying towards Hydra .


    After Hilda saw Shanna''s moving steps, her eyes lit up. Although her speed was much faster than Shanna, she couldn''t compare with the flexibility and mystery of her steps.


    Glancing at the blond man next to him, he intuitively told Hilda that it must have something to do with him!


    Hydra was not nervous at all when she saw Sarna flying towards him. Among the warriors who wanted to kill him before, there were also many who understood the sixth sense. Although they didn¡¯t have a battle suit on her body, they combined At the same time, the strength is quite extraordinary, but the result has all become Hydra''s food and nourishment. For Hydra, this woman is just a good meal for her.


    Thinking that after swallowing the small universe of this woman, her strength will increase again, Hydra screamed in excitement, and then the dark scales of his whole body began to shine, and a terrible blood color was faintly revealed in the light. The blood-colored light turned into a blood-colored poisonous mist, gradually spreading towards the surrounding sea area, which is exactly the poison that Hydra is best at!


    Before Hydra was able to face the siege of several fighters who understood the sixth sense and win with the same sixth sense, it was mainly this poisonous power!


    Hydra¡¯s poison is very terrible. Even the golden saints can¡¯t block them all. Among the twelve golds, the poisonous fog can be blocked. Only the crystal wall of Aries Mu can not completely block the poison. The erosion of the fog, but if you use the devastating tactics such as Lushan Bailongba and Galaxy Starburst, you can use defensive instead of attack to completely destroy the poisonous fog at one time, but in that case, the power consumption will undoubtedly be very large.


    Hydra¡¯s poison has a strong corrosive effect on the small universe. If all the toxins are gathered together, even the gods will suffer a small loss if they are unprepared, but Hydra doesn¡¯t know it. He met today. A terrible nemesis!


    Sharna did not evade, rushing into the bloody poisonous fog created by Hydra, the five fingers of her left hand danced flexibly, the fingertips of the fingers jumped out of a blue arc, and a fist hit one of Hydra''s snake head.


    Hydra didn''t seem to care about the consumption of her snakehead at all, so she didn''t dodge.


    Sharna''s fist strength turned into a blue thunder snake, winding and twisting in the bloody poisonous mist, and flew towards a snake head in Hydra.But the blue thunder snake seemed to be suppressed a lot in the bloody poisonous mist. Its lightning power was slowly eroded in the poisonous mist, and when it hit a snake head in Hydra, its strength had already weakened. Many, just left a scar on the snake head.


    Sharna was shocked. Now it seems that Hydra¡¯s poisonous fog is more difficult than she thought, because this poisonous fog will not only erode the enemy itself, even the tricks the enemy uses to use the small universe are also in that drama. Within the range of poison erosion, the lightning thunder punch that Shana just hit was eroded by the power of the poison mist. As a result, its power was greatly reduced. If Shana attacks from a distance, I am afraid that the power loss will be even greater. Come, only use powerful attacks at close range.


    Not knowing that Shana was surprised, Hydra was even more surprised at her condition.


    Hydra¡¯s eighteen big yellow eyes were waiting for Sharna, her gaze seemed to want to burn a hole in this woman¡¯s body, even on the appearance of the snake, there was an unbelievable emotion. , And finally the snake head in the middle exclaimed: "Why are you immune to my poison?!"


    Hydra has complete control over her own poison. It can concentrate the poison in a certain place and accelerate the erosion of the enemy''s interior, but Shanna entered his poisonous mist. With breathing, Hydra did not even feel it. A little bit of toxin invaded Shana''s body.


    Even the small universe cannot completely block his poison, because his poison will even erode away with the small universe. Defending with the small universe can only delay it for a while, but at this time Shana''s body is not corroded by any toxins.


    Sharna was completely puzzled by Hydra''s shock, because she didn''t do anything at all.


    Neither Sharna nor Hydra knew that among the eighty-eight saints of Athena Saint Seiya, only two saints could completely resist Hydra''s poison, one was the Perseus silver saint. , Another piece of Ophiuchus silver saint clothing, which is worn on Shana now!


    Chapter 22-Snake vs. Snake!Sharna Bo Hydra!


    In the age of mythology, the hero Perseus, with the help of Athena, killed the youngest of the three sisters of Gorgon, the famous Gorgon Medusa. If it is according to orthodox mythology, Perseus After that, Hughes dedicated Medusa''s head to Athena. Athena mounted this head on her shield so that all enemies who saw her shield would turn into stone.


    But this is the world of saints, and myths have changed.


    In this world, the hero Perseus did give Medusa''s head to Athena, and Athena only collected part of the power, and the remaining part of the power and spirit in Medusa''s head , Athena gave it to Perseus.


    Perseus was a wise king all his life, so after he died, he became a star in the sky, transformed into Perseus, and the power of Medusa that Athena gave to Perseus would later become Part of the Perseus silver saint, that is, the shield of Medusa.


    Because the sacred garment has the power of the Gorgon Medusa, the Perseus sacred garment has the power to resist severe poison, especially snake venom!


    The Ophiuchus Saint Cloth also contains special powers. Compared with Perseus¡¯s ability to resist poison, the Ophiuchus Saint Cloth¡¯s power is divided into two aspects, and at the same time, it has the toxic effect of killing thousands of people. ''And the''Holy Medicine to Save the Peoples''. Although this power is currently unable to be displayed for some reason, Ophiuchus itself is still able to withstand strong toxicity, and even to some extent, can absorb part of it. Poison, strengthen the power of the saint clothing itself, this is also the special ability of the Ophiuchus saint clothing!


    Although Sharna didn''t know why her saint clothes could not be affected by those poisonous mists, it was definitely a good thing for her. She stepped on the Phantom Snake Step and quickly approached Hydra.


    Hydra is not in the mood to pursue why this Saint Seiya can be immune to her own toxins, but most of it can be guessed because of that Saint Cloth. Anyway, as long as he swallows all this Saint Seiya, then even if she can be immune to her own. Toxins are useless.


    Thinking of this, except for the main snake head in the middle, Hydra rushed towards Shana at the same time with the remaining eight snake heads.

 1408 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1408

    Two of the snake heads opened their huge mouths, and then made a strange hiss, spraying dark green venom from the huge fangs.


    Even if Sharna knew that her saint clothing could resist Hydra¡¯s toxins, she didn¡¯t want her body to be stained with that smelly venom. She twisted her waist flexibly, and then rushed from the venom that had almost no dead ends. It came out without any venom on his body.


    And those venoms didn''t hit Sharna, but went up and down towards Naruto and the others.


    Naruto stretched out his right hand with a light wave, and an icy blade of nothingness flew away immediately. After the blade hit the venom sprayed by Hydra, it was not corroded by the venom like the previous attack by Shanna, but instead Immediately formed a space-time cyclone, sucking all the venom into the space-time cracks, and the ship where Naruto and the others were located was not affected in any way.


    Of course, Sharna knew that with Naruto''s strength, there would never be an accident, so she was dissatisfied with the attack and immediately rushed to a snake head in Hydra!


    The snake head felt that Shana was on his head, and immediately shook it from side to side, trying to shake Shana off the head, but Shana¡¯s feet were almost stuck to Hydra¡¯s head. Same, how could he succeed? At the same time, there was a burst of thunder on the snake-tooth glove of Shana''s right hand. With the thunder of thunder, two fangs were about to be on Hydra''s head.


    "hiss!!"


    The snake''s head violently raised to the sky and let out a tragic hiss. The whole snake''s head shook violently, and finally banged, and the whole was exploded.


    Naruto was slightly taken aback when he saw this scene, because the strength of the sea monster Hydra seemed to be weaker than expected.


    Hilda next to him seemed to see Naruto¡¯s doubts and suddenly explained: ¡°Hydra¡¯s strength lies mainly in poison. Although the attack speed can reach more than five times the speed of sound, it¡¯s too big compared to For the Saint Seiya, it will appear clumsy and not flexible enough, and except for the main head in the middle, the reactions of the other heads are relatively slow, so it is easy to deal with."


    After listening to Hilda¡¯s explanation, Naruto squeezed his chin, then teased the little Athena in his arms, and said: "It seems that Hydra has nine heads rather than nine heads. One brain, so when it wants to control nine heads at the same time, will the brain not be able to turn it around?"


    Hilda had never heard such an explanation before, and his eyes lit up: "That''s it."


    This was what Hilda meant, but Naruto turned his head and frowned slightly, looking at Hilda with deep and suspicious eyes.


    From what Hilda said just now, she knows Hydra very well and also knows the characteristics of Hydra, but Hilda, who knows Hydra this way and has a strong strength, did not kill or seal Hydra. Why is this?


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the special abilities that Odin has on the ground, or because she really had a seven-orifice exquisite heart, as if she had seen through Naruto¡¯s thoughts, she smiled at him, but she didn¡¯t want to Explain the idea.


    When Naruto and Hilda were talking, Shana easily got rid of the two snake heads. Just as Naruto guessed, although Hydra looks like nine heads, the eight heads are all affected by the main one in the middle. The control of his head is different from the situation where the eight heads of the Yachi Orochi have independent consciousness, so Hydra is just a monster, and the Yachi Orochi is a super S-rank monster.


    Although Hydra knew that her head could regenerate, so she was not nervous, but being so "a trivial" that a Saint Seiya ruined her three heads still made Hydra very angry.


    Sharna could clearly feel Hydra''s small universe surging up, which caused the nearby sea to fluctuate, but there was still an abnormal situation.


    The sea water, under the influence of Hydra''s small universe, did not look like normal water, but became thick... it was almost like mud... Or is the sea area around here all turned into swamps?


    It is said that Hydra''s poisonous gas can turn the land into a barren swamp, and now it seems that even the sea will be affected.


    The sea water that became like mud set off a wave, and the black and black Ullala struck towards Sarna. The seawater that looked very viscous was indeed terrifying, and Sarna was sure that it must contain Hydra. Very toxic.


    However, Hydra''s virulent poison was ineffective against Sharna because of the power of the Ophiuchus Saint Cloth, and now Sharna is immune to Hydra''s most terrifying power.


    However, the impact of that huge wave is great. It is urged by Hydra¡¯s small universe. Even the silver holy garment may not be able to withstand it. If the holy garment on her body is damaged, she may not be able to withstand the terrible drama. Poisoned.


    Sharna knew this, so she flew away immediately.


    In other words, between Hydra and Sarna, Hydra, who is huge and aggressive and aggressive, is not like a snake''s attack method. Instead, Sarna is flexible, latent, and sensitive, but is closer to the snakes in nature. The means of attack.


    Sharna dodged her figure and avoided the terrible wave. She was very fast. As a result, a green fluorescence appeared behind her, dragging a long, so that in the huge black wave, a green line appeared. Of the snake.


    Sharna gave full play to her speed and flexibility, flying around Hydra, Hydra was too big, and Sharna was on guard, so basically all of Hydra¡¯s attacks could not hit Sharna. , On the contrary, Hydra''s snake head was constantly destroyed by Shana. In a blink of an eye, all eight snake heads were wiped out, leaving only the main snake head in the center.


    Although Hydra was angry at the destruction of his snake head, but he did not think he would lose, because only the middle snake head would not die. The power of this head is far greater than the other snake heads, and when this head is destroyed Two snake heads will regenerate after being chopped off. No matter how they are chopped off, the number of snake heads will only continue to increase. After that, this pesky female saint will become his food!


    Hydra believes in this!


    And Shanna also has the will to never lose. Although she has eliminated eight snakeheads, she can also feel the terrible power contained in the only one left now. If only one head is left because of the opponent To the effect, even if she could win in the end, Sharna would have to be beaten to death by Naruto.


    Knowing that this stupid mistake of underestimating the enemy is absolutely forbidden, Shaerna¡¯s attack still did not slow down. Hydra''s only remaining head opened and bit it. Although Shaerna was surprised by the snake¡¯s head. She was faster and more agile, and she turned into a green flash just before the snake''s head was completely bitten, and escaped from the dead snake''s mouth.


    Hydra took a bite, because the bite was too strong, and when the upper and lower jaws closed, the shocking force made Hydra pause for a while.


    And Shana seized this opportunity to gather the greatest degree of lightning on the snake-tooth glove on her right hand, and the blue-green mixed lightning gave the nearby dark sea even more gloomy color.


    "Lightning Thunder Snake Fist!!"


    Chapter 23-The last fight!Sharna''s strongest secret!


    Lightning Thunder Snake Fist is a combination of Naruto and Tonghu, based on the combination of the thunder attribute and snake nature of Shaerna, which can give full play to Shaerna''s talent.


    Because of the power of the snake, Shaerna can control the power of thunder and lightning. While having the terrifying destructive power of thunder and lightning, it can also make the violent thunder and lightning become as flexible as a snake!


    The power of this lightning thunder snake fist is concentrated on the two fangs of the thunder snake. The sharpness of the fangs can penetrate the defense of the holy cloth. If the hardness of the snake tooth glove is counted, even the golden holy cloth cannot fully defend. , And then through those two fangs, like a poisonous snake injecting toxins into the body of the prey, inject all the power of thunder and lightning into it at once, causing great damage!


    Sharna attacked from close range in order to minimize the influence of the poisonous mist on her fists, but the lightning thunder snake punched Hydra on the head, and the sharp thunder teeth could not bite the scales of Hydra!


    The defensive power of this last snake head is completely different from the previous eight heads, or even if the defensive power of the eight heads are all added together, the power of this main snake head is not enough!


    The previous snakeheads were all easily solved by Shanna¡¯s Lightning Thunder Snake Fist. If Naruto¡¯s education were not in place, she would have had the idea of ??underestimating the enemy, ¡°This monster is nothing more than this¡±. Seeing Hydra''s terrifying defensive power, of course you must be more careful.


    I saw Shana¡¯s hands were constantly dancing, her two small hands, when fighting, because of the promotion of the small universe, they will grow like fangs, black sharp nails, when her hands dance, they look like poisonous snakes. Sharp teeth came out.


    The blue thunder snake formed by the lightning thunder snake fist made a sizzling sound, and the thunder snake¡¯s body shrank quickly. It was not because part of the body disappeared, but the thunder and lightning of the body part were all integrated into the part of the snake head, making the whole The snake''s head swelled, and the two fangs in the snake''s head looked unusually huge!


    This can be regarded as a change of Lightning Snake Fist. Concentrating the power of thunder and lightning will lead to a rapid increase in power, but the problem is that if this is the case, it will sacrifice sensitivity. It can be said that there are gains and losses, but for Hydra, the action is slightly clumsy. , But the monster with strong defense force can only launch a thunder strike!


    After the power of thunder and lightning were all gathered together, the size of the two fangs was a bit scary, and a fierce light appeared in Razer''s eyes, and it bit Hydra''s head with all its strength.


    I saw sparks bursting on Hydra''s dark scales, and then a little black fell from the air!


    Naruto could understand that Shanna''s punch only knocked off one of Hydra''s scales. With Shanna''s current ability, the lightning thunder snake punch could only knock off one of Hydra''s scales?


    ''This kind of defensive power is already above the ordinary saint clothing, but it is not as good as the golden saint clothing. If you use that trick, it should be breakable.''


    Naruto secretly estimated Hydra¡¯s strength and Shanna¡¯s chances of winning. Although Shana¡¯s lightning thunder punch was made with her right hand Snake Tooth gloves, she did not directly hit Hyde with the gloves. Pulling the body, otherwise, with the hardness of God Pan''s horns, it can definitely penetrate Hydra''s scale defenses, but such a zero-range attack is too dangerous for Shana in terms of the strength of the two sides.


    Although Hydra lost a piece of scale, to him, it was like being stung by a mosquito. It didn''t hurt at all. The huge snake hissed with a sneer on his face, and immediately threw his huge tail towards Sarna. Whipped past.


    It is not completely unprofitable to have eight heads destroyed by Shana. In fact, Hydra therefore only needs to control one head, so there is no need to distract the mind. The control of the body is higher, and the strength is not reduced but increased!


    The tail came extremely fast. Although Hydra itself was cumbersome, the slam of this tail still had five times the speed of sound!


    Sharna didn''t dare to underestimate the speed and the destructive power exerted by the heaviness of the tail. The bones in her body were all dislocated almost instantly, allowing her body to show amazing softness.


    Because of the powerful vigor brought by the tail swept the air, Shanna¡¯s body was immediately repelled to one side. To be precise, it was not Shanna who avoided Hydra¡¯s attack, but because of Hydra¡¯s attack. It was too strong and bounced Shanna away before hitting it.


    After getting out of Hydra¡¯s attack, Shana twisted her body and turned her defensive into an offensive again. The green, natural curly hair fluctuated and continued to stretch, her hair seemed to have an independent consciousness. It keeps spreading out, stretching in the four directions, each strand of hair is wrapped around ~ the arc of the wire, so that Shanna looks like the goddess of thunder and lightning.


    The countless green hair with lightning stretched out towards Hydra, forming a huge lightning chain, which tightly bound Hydra''s body.


    Hydra kept screaming, trying to break free of her restraints.However, although the chain itself was Shana¡¯s hair, it became extremely tough because of the relationship with Shana¡¯s huge small universe. Hydra struggled several times but was unable to break free from Shana¡¯s hair, and then hissed. With a cry, all the scales on his body suddenly stood upright!


    After all those scales stood upright, each of them looked as sharp as a sharp knife.


    In ancient times, when saying allegiance to a person, it means "willing to go up to the sword and down to the sea of ??fire." Naruto felt that if he rolled twice on Hydra at this time, he would definitely feel that half of the feeling.


    The scales on Hydra''s body are very hard ~ hard, so that after being erected, it becomes a sharp razor. Although Shana''s hair is tough, the most feared thing about such a tough thing is the sharp thing. Scales, when Hydra broke free again, Shana''s hair was cut to pieces by his scales.

 1409 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1409

    Because the hair can regenerate soon, Shaerna doesn¡¯t feel distressed, but Hydra¡¯s attack like this makes her a little bit astonished, but she is a good student after all. Under Naruto¡¯s guidance, she reacts extremely quickly. Running at the highest speed, this made her face pale.


    "The golden snake dances wildly!!"


    Zi Zi Zi Zi!!


    Instead of falling into the sea, those hairs that were severed by Hydra¡¯s scales were controlled by Shana¡¯s small universe, floating in the air, with golden arcs appearing on every strand of hair, hair floating around, Now, with no blind spots, it surrounds Hydra.


    Before Hydra made a defensive response, all the hair ribbons transformed into the power of thunder and lightning through the small universe, and flew towards Hydra.


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    The pain of being clicked on his body made Hydra scream constantly. Although the power of the electric shock was not enough to cause Hydra to suffer a lot of damage, the combination of countless clicks really made Hydra miserable!


    Originally, with Hydra''s scale defensive power, he should not be afraid of the power of these electric shocks, relying on the defensive power of the scales to be able to withstand all of them, but he just erected all the scales, although he cut off Shana¡¯s hair, Let the flesh and blood under the scales be directly exposed to Shana''s attack!


    Hydra cut off Sarna¡¯s hair, which was originally a first mover, but unexpectedly suffered a big loss. The battle has developed to this level. Naruto is already very satisfied with Sarna. As for killing Hydra , Shanna does not have that ability yet.


    While Hydra¡¯s body was paralyzed by the electric shock and unable to move easily for the time being, Shanna took out all the small universes. Hydra could not be destroyed by ordinary tricks. Even at this time, I was afraid of using thunderous claws. Unable to defeat Hydra, Sarna can only pin her hopes on this last move!


    Sharna jumped into the air and flew high. The power of thunder and lightning was not only on her fist or hair, but on her whole body. Even the silver saint of Ophiuchus was surrounded by countless lightning.


    Sharna uses her body as a lightning rod, and uses her body to absorb the power of thunder in nature!


    This method is very dangerous, because now in the world of Saint Seiya, there is a powerful existence that can destroy the planet casually, and on this earth, it can be said that the planet where the''will of the gods'' converges, so this The planet has huge energy, and the power of the sky thunder is also extremely majestic.


    Sharna had previously thought about borrowing the power of the sky thunder in the battle with Naruto, but because her body was not as tough as Naruto, and could not bear the power of the huge sky thunder, she never thought about it. It can be realized, and now with the Ophiuchus silver saint clothing, Shaerna has a way to fight once!


    The power of the sky thunder comes from the sky. Even if you can stay away from the sea and escape from the underworld, no matter what, it is still under the sky. Even in the universe, it is also under the''sky''.


    Therefore, the power of the sky is the strongest, so Zeus left the power of the sky to himself.


    Sharna has only borrowed a small part of the power of the sky thunder, but her whole body has almost disappeared into the thunder light, turned into a huge thunder snake, and fell towards Hydra''s head.


    "Ophiuchus Upright Destroying Thunder Snake!!"


    Chapter 24-The Death of Hydra!The second snake!


    The star arrangement pattern of Ophiuchus appeared in the sky, and in the end the power of the main star of Ophiuchus was poured into Sharna''s body and merged with her world-killing thunder snake into a flash.


    "This blow... is pretty good."


    Even if Hilda is far superior to Shanna¡¯s strength, she can¡¯t help but exclaim. Although she is in charge of the seven god fighters, no matter which one they are, their main source of power is themselves. Although the saint clothing can indeed increase the attack power to a certain extent, it can''t make up the gap in the small universe.


    It''s like a person with the sixth sense, even if he wears the golden saint, it is almost impossible to defeat the naked warrior of the seventh sense!


    In other words, the power of the mere sixth sense will only tarnish the power of the golden saint clothing.


    Almost all of the power of the Saint Seiya comes from the small universe, but even though Sarna is only at the level of a Silver Saint Seiya, she can borrow the power of the natural existence of thunder and lightning to strengthen her destructive power. From the perspective of Hilda...


    "This blow is barely comparable to the level of the Golden Saint Seiya."


    When Hilda said this, it was obviously a very high evaluation of this girl, after all, Shanna was only seven years old.


    Naruto nodded slightly, and was also satisfied with the power of Shanna''s attack: "It''s really good, after all, she''s only this age." But there was another sentence later, "It''s just the level of strength."


    The power of a Saint Seiya can be determined not only by the size of the power, although all the small universe of Sarnah, plus the power of the snake tooth glove and the silver saint of Ophiuchus, can barely exert the power comparable to the golden saint. But it is only the degree of strength.


    In terms of speed, perception, and combat skills, Shanna is currently unable to match the real Golden Saint Seiya. In other words, in front of the Golden Saint Seiya, Shanna has no time to accumulate energy. After all, several times the speed of sound and light. ...The gap is too big.


    Hilda smiled and looked at the blond man beside him, and said, "You are too strict, she is still young."


    "An old-fashioned tone," Naruto turned to look at Hilda amusedly, "I haven''t asked how old you are."


    "It''s rude to ask a girl''s age."


    Hilda blinked and smiled at him, but was not really angry, and reported the number honestly: "I''m twelve years old."


    ''Is it twelve?''


    Naruto glanced at the place under her neck, "It''s very well developed.''


    Hilda noticed his gaze and uncomfortably tugged at the collar of his clothes. Her cheeks were pink even in the cold wind without being dry.


    If it wasn''t for this little mischief in his arms, Naruto would really want to tease her more.


    Shiluda''s realm is comparable to Naruto''s. Although she should not be Naruto''s opponent in actual fights, her perception is still very keen. When she perceives Naruto''s sight, she can also know the frequency of her heartbeat, except for her sister. Xilda, who is not in contact with any outsiders, was a little embarrassed by this situation and changed the subject awkwardly: "If you don''t look at Shanna, are you so confident?"


    "Of course!"


    Naruto had a proud look on his face, obviously very proud: "Sharna is my favorite disciple."


    Athena could not see the ambiguous atmosphere of Naruto and Hilda at first, but after hearing Naruto¡¯s words, her ears immediately moved twice as if hitting a detector, and then she moved from Naruto¡¯s arms. Li raised his head: "Brother Naruto, what about me?"


    The ghost girl was holding her mouth, as if she was about to cry anytime. Naruto knew the kid¡¯s naughty, so she was not fooled. She pinched her small nose, then rubbed Athena with her cheek and brought the baby. The fat little face said: "Your sister Shaerna is my favorite disciple, and you are my favorite baby, how about it?"


    The child Athena was so satisfied. Hearing Naruto''s words, she immediately laughed. The strange look caused Naruto to hit her with her forehead.


    It is also good for Shana who is fighting, she doesn''t have the energy to hear Naruto''s words, otherwise she will be able to call Shana a god after hearing the phrase "the most beloved disciple"!


    At this time, all her mind was poured into the Thunder Serpent. The huge Razer that contained the power of the sky, although only the tip of the iceberg with the power of the infinite sky, was too much for Sharna, who was only a silver saint. It''s huge.


    Even for the twelve main gods of Olympus, the power of the sky is huge and almost impossible to shake, so Zeus is the strongest among the twelve main gods!Even if she only uses less than one ten thousandth of the power, if Shana is not careful, she will be lost in her soul!


    Even Hydra felt a huge fear from Shanna''s Destroying Razer, because no matter how strong he was, he was just a snake after all, not a dragon soaring for nine days!


    Although in the totem culture, the snake totem constitutes a part of the dragon totem, but the snake is a completely different species from the dragon. One is a creature that can only crawl on the ground or swim in the sea, and the other is soaring for nine days. A noble beast with a dragon flying thousands of miles away.


    Even if he was convinced that he had the ability to regenerate without death, Hydra still felt a huge fear from Sharna''s Razer, so he activated all the small universes, and the sea around him became madly surging and mixed with his poison. , Turned into a sticky dark red water column, flew towards the Razer in the sky.


    Sharna¡¯s Destroying Thunder Snake fell with a mighty force. Hydra completely misunderstood how powerful this blow was. Even the venom of all his small universes would not be able to corrode the endlessness contained in the Thunder Snake. And huge power.


    The purple thunder snake landed from the sky, and the sharp fangs tore through the venom that Hydra sprayed. For the first time, Hydra realized that the venom he was proud of was so weak and even vulnerable. !


    boom!!


    The World Extinguishing Thunder Snake hit Hydra''s head, the horrible scales that can block Shana¡¯s Lightning Thunder Snake Fist, were wiped out in the power of the World Extinguishing Thunder Snake, the powerful thunder power of the World Extinguishing Razer I punched Hydra''s head through, and then after the Destroyer Razer penetrated Hydra''s head, the body of Razer tightly wrapped Hydra''s head, and the power of the thunder and lightning would gather together, and then blast Scream!


    World Extinguishing Thunder Snake exploded. The power of the explosion turned Hydra''s head into ashes, and Shanna, after the thunder and lightning disappeared, showed her own figure, falling on the sea, her face pale and strength It''s too expensive.


    Although Hydra successfully wiped out the last head, there was no joy or excitement on Sharna''s face.


    Indeed, after Shanna wiped out Hydra''s last head, Hydra''s small universe and aura declined, but that was just a decline... and it did not completely disappear!


    After Hydra''s decline to a certain level, he actually got bigger again, and only half of Hydra''s body was left. On that huge port, there was a wiggle that made Shana feel her scalp numb.


    The creeping slowly ascended with Hydra''s small universe, and in the end all the heads had been cut off by Shaerna, and two heads were regenerated.


    There was a flame of hatred in Hydra''s eyes, but she also had sinister pride: "Although it is a lot more troublesome than expected, you can''t kill me. After eating you, your little universe will make me more Strong!"

 1410 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1410

    Although Sharna feels that Hydra''s small universe is much weaker than it was at the beginning, in theory, as long as you continue to kill it, you can also destroy Hydra, but for Sharna who has exhausted almost all of her power Say, it''s too difficult.


    Hydra opened a huge snake mouth and bit at the woman who had no resistance in his eyes.


    Sharna did not escape, not desperate, but she knew that there was a man behind, and he would not let herself die.


    "Yan Dun adds life!"


    An expected man¡¯s voice came from behind, and the level of peace in her heart made Shana feel ashamed. Then a black flame flew over Shana¡¯s head and hit Hydra, which looked small. The little flame, Hydra was completely unable to resist.


    After being touched by the black flame, Hydra immediately felt endless pain. The burning of the flame could not be suppressed no matter what. The intense burning pain caused Hydra to roll on the sea, but even in the sea. Extinguishing the flame made Hilda''s eyes surprised.


    However, after hitting the flame that cannot be extinguished like Amaterasu, Hydra''s ability to regenerate will continue to prolong the pain, but it will only prolong the torment, and the fate of death cannot be changed at all.


    Hydra, who had Sharna expended all her energy and failed to kill, was killed by Naruto in a second.And Hydra''s body was completely burned by Amaterasu Black Flame, and only a huge cloud of dark red blood remained in the air. That was where Hydra''s poisonous essence was, and that was what Naruto needed.


    Naruto waved his hand, and the photo that day went out immediately, and Hydra''s poisonous blood entered into Naruto''s internal space after being frozen.


    Sharna seldom saw Naruto personally take action. Now, seeing Hydra being killed by Naruto under the black flame, her eyes are even brighter.


    ''I have to work harder...''


    After Shanna returned to the boat, she saw Naruto''s applauded smile, and she felt as if the strength she had consumed was fully restored again.


    After Naruto finished all this, he turned to look at Hilda: "Now, can you please tell me, what is your purpose?"


    Hilda lifted the hair around her ears, and the smile on her face gradually disappeared, with an indescribable dignity on her face, looking at the sea that suddenly fluctuated again: "He''s here..."


    Naruto turned his face and looked at the black sea. After Hydra died, another strange creature appeared in it. Naruto raised his head and looked up at the huge cylindrical creature. Even Naruto couldn''t help but froze for a while. Then he said: "Why is there such a big snake?"


    Chapter 25-Blessing from the Goddess of Victory!


    Naruto has seen many giant creatures, including tail beasts, psychic beasts, Digimon, true ancestor Alkad, but he has never seen such a big...snake?


    Even if it is the snake monster Hydra just now, even if all his nine heads are connected in series, the length is not comparable to this new snake, even the nine big-tailed beasts, plus the three-nin psychic beast, With the addition of Alkad and the form of the beast of light, all these giant creatures are totally incomparable with this snake!


    The part of Naruto below the surface of the sea has not been detected yet, but the part exposed to the surface of the sea alone must be more than ten kilometers in length. In other words, this snake beam is on the part of the sea. It exceeds the distance of a head of Mount Everest, and the length of the part below the sea surface must be much longer than the part above, which is certain!


    The nine-tailed body is about the size of his eye, and the head of this snake is even larger than the ten-tailed body.


    The giant snake opened its mouth and hissed up to the sky. The length of a fang exposed in its mouth easily exceeded a hundred meters!


    Although big size doesn''t mean big strength, it''s really scary to be so big.


    Even if Shana had just defeated a terrible basilisk, but at this time, seeing the giant snake, she still felt a wave of fear and weakness.


    Naruto turned to Hilda next to him with a serious look: "Can you explain it?"


    "He is called Earthly Python."


    With Hilda''s words, Naruto understood why this snake is so big, because it can be said to be the biggest monster in Norse mythology.


    In the Norse mythology system, there are two famous gods in the "villain", namely the god of destruction and disaster, the evil god Loki, and Loki''s wife, the giantess Angel Boda. The name means sorrow. messenger''.


    The two of them gave birth to two sons and one daughter. These three children are called "three brothers and sisters who brought misfortune."The eldest son is the giant wolf Fenrir, the prototype of the silver wolf beast. He is the most famous monster in Norse mythology. He is the culprit leading to the destruction of the Nordic gods. In the dusk of the gods, the giant wolf Fenrir personally killed Odin, the highest god of northern Europe, died, of course, there is no such section in this world.


    And their youngest daughter is Hela, who was exiled to the kingdom of the dead by the god Odin, and became the queen of that kingdom of death. It is said that Hela looks normal above the waist, but it is corrupt and black below the waist. The face is always terrifying.Her waiter was slow, her maid was slow, and her extremely gloomy palace was later used by Christianity as a synonym for hell.After the death of the god of light Badr, Hela refused to hand over the soul of Badr to the god Odin, which caused the winter of Fenbul to come and eventually led to the dusk of the gods.


    And between the giant wolf Fenrir and the death queen Hela, Loki''s second son is the one that Naruto is in front of now-the earthly python!


    It is said that the hugeness of the earthly python is approaching infinity. He surrounds the entire Nordic world, with a tail in his mouth and end to end, symbolizing eternity.In the imagination of the ancient Norwegians, the world where mortals live is located in the center of the entire universe. It is a huge castle, and the world python surrounds this castle. In the twilight of the gods, the world python arouses terrible After fighting with Thor, and provoking the Doomsday War, he will die with Thor!


    It is said that the earthly giant pythons are hermaphrodite, and end to end means''everything'',''perfection'',''reincarnation'', and''yin and yang'', representing the recurring phenomenon in nature. It is both the beginning and the end.


    Since the monster of the earthly python can die with Thor, his strength is far above that of the guy like Hydra.


    Naruto also felt very troublesome, and turned to look at Xilda next to him: "Why does the earthly python come back to life at this time?"


    An inexplicable smile appeared on Hilda''s face: "Isn''t it all because of you?"


    "what?"


    "The God of Odin we believe in once faced a huge crisis, called the Twilight of the Gods. At that time, the God of Odin led the thunder god Thor, the god of war Tyr and other gods and the evil god Loki led a fierce battle. The earthly python is Loki¡¯s second son. At that time, the Nordic world was almost completely destroyed. God of War, Thor, Forest and Peace also all died in that war. Odin spent too much. The power of, there was no way to kill the giant python, he could only do his best to seal him up, and after that, God Odin fell into a long sleep."


    Naruto listened to Hilda telling what she knew about Norse mythology, which was different from the Twilight of the Gods he knew, but in this world he can¡¯t care about so much, and Naruto sounds like that. It doesn''t seem to matter to him... Uh...


    Naruto felt as if he had thought of something, turned his head and glanced at Sharna, then turned to Hilda.


    "You don''t want to say that the seal key of the earthly python is Hydra, right?"


    "That''s right."


    Hilda blinked at him, and even when facing such a terrible enemy, her face showed a playful trace.


    "Hydra, the sea snake, is the seal key of the earthly python. When Hydra is killed by you, the earthly python will be released."


    Naruto knocked on his head helplessly. He understood why Xelda had such strength, but he still hadn''t eliminated Hydra because she couldn''t do that, the terrifying degree of the giant python, Far better than the little snake like Hydra.


    According to Hilda, because Hydra itself is the seal key of the earthly python, although it is easy to kill him, it takes a very powerful force to seal him.


    Xilda herself intends to gather the power of the seven god fighters on the day when the power of the North Star is the strongest. If they work together, it should be possible to seal Hydra. Therefore, she has not taken any action to solve this Hydra before, and also restricts it. The action of the god warrior was defeated, but Naruto''s appearance disrupted her plan.


    Hilda looked at Naruto with her hands behind her back, blinking and said, "You caused this trouble, so you have to help."


    I have to say that Hilda is very courageous. Before seeing Naruto, her plan was''if anyone wants to kill Hydra, we must try our best to stop it.'' After all, she knows that once Hydra dies, she will release the world. A terrible monster like the giant python came, but after seeing Naruto, she changed her mind. She wanted to take a gamble, with the strength of her and Naruto, can she kill the earthly giant python!


    I really have to say that Hilda¡¯s bet is very big. After all, she and Naruto have just met. Although Naruto knows her from the anime, Hilda is completely unfamiliar with Naruto. I don''t know why she thought this man who met for the first time dared to fight with her against the legendary monster like the giant python?


    Taking a step back, even if Naruto is willing to join hands with her, how can she dare to bet that they can defeat the giant python?


    A terrible monster that can survive from the dusk of the gods, even if the god Odin exhausts his last strength, he can only seal it. In the orthodox Norse mythology, he and Thor, the god of thunder, fight a monster that will die together. strength¡­¡­


    Naruto didn''t understand why Hilda bet so big, and Hilda didn''t know why he made such a "stupid" decision.


    According to Hilda''s own thoughts, she should prevent them from killing Hydra, otherwise, if the earthly giant python is brought back to life, the entire Yasgot may be destroyed.


    Naruto scratched his head under the gaze of Hilda''s troubles.


    "Although it''s better to go fast at this time, since this trouble is caused by us, we really can''t ignore it. Even if we are desperate, we have to fight it again."


    call¡­¡­


    Both Athena and Sharna heard the sound of Hilda¡¯s exhalation. It¡¯s not that she was not calm, but when she heard the first half of the sentence, she did have inexplicable disappointment and regret in her heart. After listening to everything After the words, Hilda''s heart seemed to recover, and there was an indescribable joy.


    ''Great, I really...''


    Hilda was joyful in her heart, but after sensing her excessive joy, she didn''t know what she thought of, and her white cheeks turned red.


    Naruto gave Athena in his arms to Sarna. According to his estimation, the realm of the monster like the giant python may have reached the ninth sense. Such an enemy can not let Naruto play casually. When playing, Naruto couldn''t take care of the two young ones when they were really fighting.

 1411 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1411

    "Sharna, you can take Athena back to the shore, just leave it to me and Hilda."


    Sharna glanced at Hilda. To be honest, she didn¡¯t trust the woman she had just met, but she was still convinced by Naruto. She also knew that the power of that monster was definitely not something she could resist. It''s just a burden here.


    "Teacher, please do your best... Don''t let yourself hurt." Shanna said something similar to confession, her cheeks flushed.


    Naruto smiled and gave a wen on Shana''s face, making Shana''s face completely red, and took a look at Athena''s small mouth, which was upset, and kissed Athena''s forehead. a bit.


    Although Athena didn''t like to be separated from Naruto, she was a sensible child. After receiving Naruto''s relatives, she immediately laughed happily, then raised her fleshy little hand, and said fightingly: " Brother must cheer, hurry up and defeat that big stupid snake!"


    ''Can I get up soon to fight against monsters like the giant pythons of the world?''


    Naruto smiled bitterly in his heart, but Athena''s innocent eyes made him feel as if his whole body was full of power. He firmly believed that he would win, because his goddess of victory had already blessed him with victory.


    Chapter 26-The Ninth Sense at the First Time!Fight the earthly python!


    Among the twelve gods of Olympus, although Athena is also known as the goddess of war, the one who really holds the title of god of war is Ares, but that Ares...


    Rather than being the God of War, Ares is not a blessing of victory in the war. On the contrary, he will initiate the war. In short, the character of the God of War is violent, aggressive, impulsive, arrogant, and arrogant. He is a tyrant. And even though he was the God of War, he once lost a miserable loss in the hands of Athena.


    In other words, Ares will not bless the victory of the war, on the contrary, it belongs to the type that has nothing to do and will deliberately cause war and destruction. It is the same as Kensuke Susano''s life.


    As for Athena, although she is a woman, since the age of mythology, the goddess of wisdom has won all the holy wars and battles against other gods since the age of mythology. She has never had any defeat so far. Hadi, Hades Si, Sea King Poseidon, and Ares, the god of war, were all defeated by Athena.


    So this beautiful goddess is also known as the goddess of victory!


    It is such an honor for ordinary people to get the blessing and favor of the goddess of victory, but for Naruto, it is natural.


    Because he wanted more than just the blessing of the goddess of victory, he wanted the whole person of the goddess of victory.


    Although Sharna has no combat effectiveness, it is not difficult to return to the land with Athena. At a speed of six times the speed of sound, returning to the land is just a matter of breathing.


    Only Naruto and Hilda are left on the boat, facing the legendary giant python!


    Fortunately, the earthly giant python had been sealed for hundreds of millions of years. About the time when he recovered, his head was not sober, so he didn''t immediately attack Naruto and the others, so that he could be long and long.


    Naruto and Hilda looked at each other. They are not stupid. When the earthly python was just broken out, it was his weakest time. If they don¡¯t take advantage of this time to kill the earthly python, they might be There will never be a chance.


    Because of this clear understanding, Naruto and Hilda immediately started.


    The airflow around Hilda changed slightly, and her charming body disappeared from the ship. When she reappeared, she had already appeared in the high altitude, faster than Shanna.


    "Arctic Wind!"


    Hilda''s beautiful thin pink lips opened and closed gently, exhaling a cold breath from her mouth.


    As the queen of this northern Nordic land, commanding the seven god fighters, and her own ruler is Polaris, Naruto is not surprised that her ability is ice.


    The cold breath exhaling from Xilda''s mouth, with a sharp breath, and a faint fragrance, but this fragrance is fatal!


    Hilda has the eighth sense of the realm, and the chill she emits is not as good as the Aquarius golden saint Ka Miao. The freezing air beyond absolute zero has terrible power and envelops the body of the earthly python After that, it quickly froze into ice.


    Although the ice was only a small piece for the huge body of the giant python, Hilda continued to breathe, and the area of ??the ice was gradually expanding.


    And Naruto flew to a higher altitude, a terrifying altitude of more than ten kilometers from sea level!Even in a hot place like the equator, the sea level above ten kilometers is bound to become very cold, let alone this northern part of northern Europe!


    But that height is where the head of the earthly python is located!


    Naruto''s right hand was raised to the sky, the action was similar to that of Shanna just now, but it was the destruction of his own power!


    "Lei Dun Lei Che!!"


    Naruto¡¯s voice shook the world, and it seemed that even the sea was trembling because of his roar. Naruto¡¯s right hand thunder flashed out, making a super-high sound of thousands of birds crying, and pierced fiercely towards the left eye of the earthly giant python. !


    Although the eyes are not important to snakes, the eyes are fragile after all. If you come up here, it will definitely be enough to make the earthly python suffer a big loss!


    This is what Naruto expected. Although the earthly giant python felt his powerful power, the earthly giant python that had just recovered, no matter its strength or its head, obviously did not wake up. Its huge body could not dodge. The tail is so big with yellow eyes, I can only watch the thunder light fall!


    Zi Zi Zi Zi...


    Thunder and lightning did hit the eyes of the earthly python, but the earthly python''s defensive power far exceeded Naruto''s imagination!


    Even in places like the eyes, the defensive power of the earthly giant python is amazingly high, his Reche... can''t get in?!


    What kind of irony is this?!Raeche himself gathers the power of thunder and lightning, which can turn ordinary people''s hands into a sword that can cut iron like mud. If Raeche is displayed with Naruto''s power, he can even cut the gold holy clothing, but cannot wear it. The eyes of an earthly python?!


    In other words, are the eyes of the earthly pythons actually harder than the golden saint clothing?Naruto thinks this is really not fun...


    No matter how strong the earthly pythons are, Naruto and the others cannot avoid the battle with the earthly pythons. Before the sharp pain in the eyes passed to the earthly python''s head, the power in Naruto''s hands surged, and the lightning exploded.


    "Rachel burst!!"


    boom!!


    The violent thunder and lightning power turned into a bomb, which detonated directly on the eyes of the earthly python, but it still did not directly destroy the eyes of the earthly python!


    In fact, even if Naruto has heard of the legend of Twilight of the Gods, but for those who don¡¯t know much about it after all, in Twilight of the Gods, the earthly python and Thor had a fierce battle for a long time, talking about lightning The power of Thor, who has the name of Thor, must be far above Naruto, the wind god.


    However, letting the power of thunder and lightning directly bombard the eyes still made the earthly giant python feel quite painful, let out a hissing cry, his huge body twisted a few times because of the pain, his body was bigger than the mountains, Just twisting it at will easily set off a tsunami, and the parts of the body that were frozen by the Arctic wind just now by Hilda shattered, revealing the undamaged body, it turned out that it was only a layer of the surface that was frozen just now!


    Although the attacks of Naruto and Hilda made the earthly pythons pain, it was a small loss, but the earthly python''s defensive power was beyond their imagination. This battle is... hard to fight!


    Although the earthly giant python was severely hurt by Naruto¡¯s eyes, the pain also made the earthly giant python completely awake. The huge yellow ~ colored eyes were staring at the two people in front of them. The earthly python is very annoying.


    One is that he just injured his eyes, and the power he emits is very similar to that of Thor, the god of thunder, who once fought fiercely with him; and Hilda is Odin¡¯s earthly surrogate, and her small universe is similar to Odin. But Odin had personally sealed the earthly python, but now that the earthly python sees Hilda, it is natural that his enemies are extremely jealous when they meet.


    The huge eyes of the earthly python stared at Naruto and Hilda: "I really didn''t expect to see you guys just after resurrection, but I want to kill you completely!!"


    The voice of the giant python in the world was not as gloomy as the snake monster in Naruto''s impression, but with an indescribable thick and heavy, perhaps because the snake was already terrifyingly big.


    Although the earthly giant python exudes an extremely terrifying aura, it is because it has been sealed for hundreds of millions of years, and the result is that after the decline in strength, Naruto feels a bit creepy, but still reluctant to back, sneered: "If you have the ability , Just give it a try! Wind Dun''s super-large jade spiral shuriken! Yan Dun has earth life!"


    Naruto raised his hands high, and launched a powerful two-line escape technique at the same time!He could see that with the defensive power of the earthly giant python, the ordinary tricks were of no use to him, and he could only bomb with powerful tricks!Fortunately, the earthly python does not have the exaggerated regeneration ability of Hydra, so as long as the earthly python''s defense can be broken, it should be able to kill him.


    The cyan typhoon and black flames gathered together and turned into a huge black windmill. Even Hilda, as the Queen of Ice and Snow, felt a burst of heat that was hard to resist.


    "Shining escape light wheel, gust of wind and black arrow one style!!"


    The power of this scorching escape is the wind and fire, so the power is very powerful, but the earthly giant python saw the big black windmill, and the huge yellow eyes showed traces of disdain, and sneered, actually using the whole The huge snake head slammed into the big black windmill.


    Although the size of the big black windmill is completely incomparable with the body size of the earthly giant python, it is as terribly destructive as the burning one!


    If it is against other opponents, Naruto will have confidence in his own burning escape, but in the face of this terrible physical defensive python, Naruto is really not sure!


    Facts proved that after Naruto''s realm continued to improve, his hunch became more and more accurate. The big black windmill was smashed to pieces by the earthly giant python, and the power of the flame flew out to the surroundings, although many of them fell on The body of the earthly giant python, but the earth-colored scales of the earthly giant python gush out the black-green liquid ~ body, it is the earthly giant python venom, this venom once killed Thor, so it is extremely toxic. Even Naruto''s Amaterasu Black Flame couldn''t resist the power of this venom, and they extinguished one after another under the submersion of the venom!


    Naruto knew that Burning Dun could not defeat the earthly giant python, but saw that the power of Amaterasu was so easily deciphered, and his expression was startled. At this moment, the earthly giant python opened its huge mouth and bit at him.


    Chapter Twenty Seven-Fight the Earthly Python!

 1412 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1412

    If it was Hydra who wanted to swallow Naruto, Naruto might wander around his mouth, and then Shi Shiran would leave. Instead of fleeing, he would leave easily, and Hydra would also take him away.


    But Naruto is now facing the earthly python, the earthly python with the ninth sense realm in the universe!


    The huge snake mouth of the earthly giant python opened, and his mouth seemed to have turned into a terrible black hole. He wanted to swallow everything nearby. Even Naruto found it difficult to resist the terrible attraction. Controlled and flew towards the mouth of the earthly giant python.


    Naruto wanted to fly outwards with all his strength, but the appeal of the earthly python was even greater. He did that, only to delay the time of being swallowed a little bit later. Naruto wanted to activate teleportation to escape, but It seems that even the entire time and space has been swallowed by a giant python, his teleportation is actually unusable!


    This situation was already very critical. The West Road section noticed the situation on his side and immediately waved his hand, condensing the water vapor in the air into an ice-made long bow, and then drew the bright and beautiful bowstring.


    "Frost Arrow!"


    The long arrow made of frost flew out, divided into seven in the air, vaguely showing the appearance of seven stars, and then rotated and flew toward the giant python.


    The seven frost long arrows gathered and exploded in front of the giant python, turning into a seven-pointed ice shield with a temperature below absolute zero!


    Although this ice shield was completely transformed into ice crystals and swallowed by the earthly python under the huge suction power of the earthly python, it also caused Naruto''s body to move for a moment.


    Naruto twisted his body under the huge suction of the earthly giant python, and then waved his right hand.


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife!!"


    The bite of the earthly giant python engulfed the power of space, so Naruto couldn¡¯t even activate the teleportation, because the space had been completely sealed by the earthly giant python, and the power of the Che Beng Yue Dimensional Sword could cause strong Dimensional fluctuations, the space confined by the earthly giant python became chaotic, causing Naruto to seize the gap and escape, with sweat already appearing behind him, even in the high altitude above the cold sea.


    Naruto¡¯s Bengyue Dimensional Knife slashed on the fangs of the Earthly Giant Python, but the strongest blade that can cut through the Dimensional Knife¡¯s fangs only left a shallow white mark on the Earthly Giant Python¡¯s fangs. The hardness of the fangs, whether it was Pan''s horns, or Hydra''s teeth and scales, was completely incomparable.


    The earthly giant python couldn''t swallow this human being. Although it was a little surprised, it would never relax. The huge body shook, and the scales on the body immediately stood upright, looking like Hydra just now.


    And those scales that stand up are not only for defense, but also for attack!


    Thousand arrows are fired!


    Naruto has used similar tricks, and has also seen the lightning version from Kirubimon, but the tricks of the earthly giant python are completely incomparable!


    The scales of the earthly giant python are absolutely harder than Pan''s horns, and the edges of the scales are as sharp as a razor, so that countless densely packed scales fly in. If they are hit, both Naruto and Xiluda will have to be completely divided. The end!


    Such intensive attacks are inevitable, and even teleportation is a waste of energy.


    Naruto''s eyes flashed, and a strange dimensional avoidance appeared beside him. All the flying snake scales penetrated his body and flew towards the higher sky behind without any hindrance. Naruto''s body.


    The giant yellow eyes of the earthly python saw Naruto''s situation, and there was a trace of surprise.


    Not to mention his realm, even if it is only the power of the seventh sense, it can tear time and space and launch time and space jumps, but like Naruto, who hides the whole person in different time and space to avoid attacks, the earthly python is still the first Seen once.


    Although Naruto seems to be here, his body is in another dimension. If this twisted dimension is not broken, no matter what kind of attack it is, it will have no effect on Naruto.


    This ability is dimensional avoidance. It is not too difficult for Naruto, but it seems peculiar in this world. After all, even in Saga¡¯s Gemini maze, his deity is still in the same time and space, but not Just in front of the enemy.


    Hilda obviously does not have the ability to avoid the sub-dimensionality like Naruto. She lifted her head slightly, and the small universe transformed into freezing air below absolute zero, forming two ice walls in front of her.


    The ice wall was not simply superimposed in front of Hilda for defense. She knew that it was unstoppable, but at an angle, combined into a three-corner, guarding in front of Hilda.


    The defense formed by the two ice walls looks like the axe blade of an axe. The tip is sharp and sharp, and the rear is slightly wider and curved!


    Hilda was hiding behind this ice wall, and the scales of the earthly giant python flew densely, hit the ice wall, and flew to both sides following the arc of the ice wall, thus minimizing the impact of the ice wall. The positive impact, I have to say that this girl is very smart.


    While evading the scales of the earthly python, Naruto moved to the earthly python''s side, where his scales were erected.


    The earthly python of course noticed Naruto¡¯s actions. After all, that peculiar dimensional fluctuation cannot be concealed anyway. The earthly python knows that he intends to attack the place where his scales are erected, although the defense there is indeed relatively low. , But he also saw the weakness of Naruto''s dimensional avoidance!


    Dimensional avoidance allows Naruto to avoid all his scale attacks, because what exists in this dimension now is just a phantom itself, but to launch an attack, it must be the main body!


    In other words, at the moment of launching an attack, Naruto must become the main body, and as long as the earthly giant python continues to shoot at the surrounding indiscriminate scales, when Naruto launches an attack, he will also be affected by countless scales. hit!


    Comparing the size difference between Naruto and the earthly python, it seems that the difference in vitality between the two sides can already be seen. If it is compared with consumption, no matter how you look at it, the earthly python has the obvious advantage!


    Naruto also knew this, so while maintaining the dimensional avoidance, he immediately prepared his own attack, and a shuriken-shaped energy ball appeared in each of his hands. The left hand was black and the right hand was white!


    "Xianfa Yin Yang double jade spiral shuriken!"


    Naruto¡¯s voice appeared in the ears of the earthly giant python, and at the same time, Naruto released the effect of dimensional avoidance, holding the two spiral shurikens, he immediately appeared in the world, and Naruto felt the countless auras in front of him. Here, it is the scales of the giant python!


    At the same time, an icy cold air appeared in front of Naruto, condensing a beautiful ice shield with crystals, which was exactly the trick of Hilda.


    ''At this time you should seize the opportunity to attack...''


    Naruto said this in his heart, but he was also a little bit passionate. Although the ice shield could only resist for a while, the spiral shurikens of Naruto''s hands also flew out.


    The two spiral shurikens of yin and yang intertwined in the air, and the power of yin and yang converged, and then caused a chaotic power change, turning into a chaotic light, which impacted on the earthly python''s body that is not protected by scales!


    "what!"


    The yin and yang double jade spiral shuriken was hit extremely hard. The earthly giant python, without the protection of scales, could not stop this chaotic power change with its own flesh. The body was because of this extremely heavy attack. The damage was not shallow, and the white snake bones inside were almost visible, but compared to the huge body of the giant python, this time the attack was heavy, but he couldn''t do anything wrong.


    The ice shield can only temporarily withstand the scales of the giant python''s flying shot. After about two seconds, it cannot withstand the continuous bombardment and completely shattered. Naruto''s body also blocked the scales'' flying shots. In a flash, countless His scales passed through, and the earthly giant python felt severe pain from Naruto''s attack. The scales did not continue to fly, otherwise Naruto would really be chopped into meatloaf by him.


    Before Naruto used his chakra to recover his wounds, Hilda instantly came to him.


    "You... are you okay?!"


    Hilda¡¯s voice had a tremor that she hadn¡¯t expected~ trembling. Seeing Naruto¡¯s bloody appearance, she felt an unprecedented tremor in her heart, as if the heart was about to jump out of her xiong cavity, and then The whole shattered.


    Naruto hadn''t spoken yet, and he was robbed again. He heard the laughter of an earthly python coming from the smoke from the explosion of the yin and yang double jade spiral shuriken.


    "You can hurt me, but you have the ability, but your body is pierced by so many scales, you absolutely can''t survive, damn human!"


    Indeed, humans in this world, as long as they have not become gods, their physical strength is after all human beings. Even if the golden saint is penetrated by so many attacks, there is no reason to survive.


    Hilda''s face turned pale, and he wanted to inject his own small universe into Naruto''s body, and to save his life anyway, he felt the resistance of Naruto''s body.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    The golden light appeared on Naruto''s body and quickly circulated throughout his body. The scary wounds that were dripping blood almost recovered in a blink of an eye. He glanced at the excited Xilda beside him, and then turned his eyes to reveal the incredible Earthly python.


    "I''m sorry, my body is stronger, it takes a little bit of effort to kill me!"


    Chapter 28-Fierce battle with giant pythons, strange beasts appear!


    Naruto has almost unlimited regeneration ability, which is very rare even among the gods.


    Therefore, even if he was penetrated by the scales of the earthly giant python just now, he was not really injured. For him, unless he was blasted to a cell, or the world destroyed his soul, otherwise, It''s hard to kill Naruto''s flesh~body.


    In summary, Naruto is not a major problem, but the earthly python has suffered a little injury. This time, the earthly python has suffered a small loss!


    The earthly python is the son of the evil god Loki. He is definitely not a good person. If he could kill this human being, it would not be a small injury to him. After all, the wound was painful, but compared to him. The entire huge body is nothing at all, but Naruto is all right now, only the earthly python is injured, which is not a situation that the earthly python''s self-esteem can accept.


    Hilda saw Naruto recovering from the side and relaxed inexplicably, only to see the muscle lines exposed in Naruto from the hole in the clothes, this queen who barely touched with outsiders except her sister, Also blushed.


    "Then I will leave you completely unable to regenerate! Teeth of Broken Earth!!"

 1413 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1413

    The earthly giant python roared wildly, and from the huge open mouth, the two huge fangs emitted earth-colored light, and then sent out two snake-tooth-shaped shock waves!


    It is said that in the twilight of the gods, the huge power of the earthly giant python can bite a piece of land to pieces in one bite, and this trick is also named.


    In order to prevent his body from falling apart, Naruto mainly didn''t want to try the power of the venom of the earthly giant python, so while riding the wind, he retreated quickly while shaking his hands gently.


    Whether it is the earthly python, who is the son of Loki, or Hilda, who is the queen of Northern Europe, they don¡¯t know the yin and yang circular pattern that appeared in front of Naruto. They just feel that something seems to be conceived in it. Special power.


    Tai Chi contains the most mysterious principles. Although there is a Chinese presence in this world, this world is dominated by the Olympus Protoss, not the six great saints of heaven. Therefore, the ancient Chinese principles of Tai Chi are The world has not developed so much, even Tonghu has limited understanding of Tai Chi, let alone in this far north.


    Neither the earthly python nor Hilda could see the meaning of the figure, but the power it exerted surprised both of them at the same time.


    I saw strange ripples appearing beside Naruto. Both this earthly python and Hilda could understand that it was a fluctuation of space. The space around Naruto seemed to be ¡°slow¡± because of his earthly python. A strange change occurred during his movements, and the space between heaven and earth was turned into a thread for weaving.


    Those thin lines have the characteristics of space. Although they are not thick, they are extremely tough and powerful!


    The earthly giant python is confident that his ground-breaking teeth can break through the space together, but the fluctuations formed by those spaces are wrapped around the fang-shaped shock wave, the shock wave cannot destroy it, but is brought by the power of the thin line of space. The speed slowed down, as Naruto¡¯s wave of hands became more and more rounded and fuller, the yin and yang two-color graphics slowly expanded, forming a nebula, which implies a force similar to swallowing, breaking the ground. The teeth were swallowed, but they were not''digested''.


    The shock wave circled Naruto''s side for a few times, and it flew towards the giant python with Naruto''s hand out!


    Even if the earthly python is arrogant by nature, he couldn''t help but stare his eyes wide at this time, because it was a kind of magical power he had never seen before. The human being in front of him was obviously only the realm of the eighth sense, even though he said strength Compared with the time when the Twilight of the Gods was weakened a lot, but this kind of thing shouldn''t happen, his trick was actually''rebounded'' by a human?!


    Because of this astonishment, the earthly giant python''s reaction slowed down, and the top of the head was wiped by his own trick, and a long blood stain appeared immediately. It seemed that even the earthly giant python could not resist his own trick. what.


    Naruto has the power and is not forgiving, swinging his arm and pushing out with a palm.


    "Bagua empty palm!"


    That palm has a spiral force, and the power is quite extraordinary. The earthly python was hit in the head by that palm unexpectedly. A force of force seems to penetrate the scaly defenses of his body and reach the inside of the brain just like the earthly python. His head was groggy, producing a terrible feeling of turbulence.


    However, the strength of the earthly python is stronger than Naruto after all, so this groggy feeling is only a moment, and then it has recovered, the earthly python that was attacked again roared and charged towards Naruto.


    But the earthly giant python''s attack seemed to be blocked by something, and at the same time, there was a burst of cold air below the body.


    The earthly python looked down, and it turned out that it was five huge ice men hugging his body.


    That huge is of course relative to ordinary people. The height of each giant is close to one thousand meters, and in the horizontal direction, even if the arms are not extended, it is 600 meters, which is extraordinarily majestic, but compared to the towering body of the earthly giant python. Said it seems trivial!


    Being able to display such a powerful iceman is obviously the power of Hilda!


    Seeing Hilda clasped her hands, her face revealed unprecedented solemnity and solemnity. At this time, there seemed to be a sacred light on her body. Naruto knew that it was not the light from the small universe, but from the Greek The light of the heart reflected by Luda''s pure heart!


    "Frozen Five Mountains!!"


    Hilda¡¯s voice was delivered coldly, her voice seemed to freeze the surface of the sea that did not freeze, and the bodies of the five giants that hugged the body of the giant python gradually changed. The bodies were all connected together, and then gradually absorbed the cold air transmitted from Hilda''s body, and became even larger. After the ice giant''s body merged together, it gradually became a huge iceberg, almost bringing the earthly python in the sea. All the parts on the plane were frozen.


    After giving out such a powerful cold air, Xelda''s face also turned from pink to pale white. Obviously such a strong cold air consumed a lot of her small universe. After all, the earthly giant python is too big and powerful. It is too strong, it is not easy to put such an existence into ice!


    The body of the earthly python above the sea is all frozen in a huge iceberg. The iceberg is not white, but transparent, from which the appearance of the earthly python can be clearly seen.


    The earthly python''s eyes glowed yellow, and he sternly said: "Odin''s heir, do you think such a trick will be useful to my earthly python?!"


    Hilda panted, looking at the frozen earthly python with a playful expression.


    "Of course I know that you will be able to break free from such an iceberg soon, but now it''s not me and you one-on-one. Although a bit embarrassed, it is a two-on-one fight.


    "what did you say?"


    Hilda itself is not a warrior type. Although she has great power, she lacks the attack that can kill the worldly giant python with one blow. Therefore, after Naruto and Hilda exchanged opinions in their hearts, they have decided to let Hilda To create opportunities, and Naruto is to make the final blow!


    Naruto knew that the scales of the earthly giant python were too defensive, and ordinary attacks were useless for him, so Naruto drew the Kusanaru sword.


    In terms of hardness, Naruto¡¯s Kusanagi sword must be on top of the scales of the giant python. It can definitely cut the scales of the giant python, but that¡¯s not important. After all, the giant python¡¯s body is too big and some small sword injuries. It is useless to the earthly giant python, only the most powerful trick can kill it!


    While the earthly giant python was temporarily blocked by the iceberg of Hilda, Naruto''s forehead opened his third eye, and the light continued to shine, slowly pouring the power of the whole body into his Kusuna sword.


    boom!!


    The iceberg created by Hilda in the smallest universe was cracked quickly due to the brute force of the earthly python. A trace of black and green mist floated from the earthly python, and then gathered into a small snake. , Flew towards Naruto.


    The black and green mist is exactly in the myth that the earthly python used to kill the poison of Thor!


    Even the venom that gods could not resist, Naruto didn''t think he could withstand the poisonousness. The chakras around him shone and spewed upwards, gathering them into giant armored warriors.


    Susanoh!


    Suzuo Nohu''s defense is very strong, but it seems that he can only resist a little bit against the venom of the earthly giant python. The golden Suzuo Nohu was hit by the black and green snakes, and those little snakes turned again. For the original venom, covering Suzuo Nohu''s body, the extremely corrosive venom power dimmed Suzuo Nohu''s golden light, and it flashed like a light bulb with a lifespan, seemingly at any time Will collapse.


    Naruto concentrated his power on the Kusanaru sword in his right hand, and at the same time quickly formed seals with his left hand.


    Just when Naruto''s seal was completed, the guardian Suzuo was shattered, unable to withstand the venom''s attack, Naruto flew back, and sternly shouted: "A strange animal appears!!"


    Chapter 29-Reappearing Darkness!God kills!


    Three qi flew out of Naruto''s head, and each qi was a two-color yin and yang, and they changed into three strange animals that the giant pythons had never seen before.


    One of them had nine heads, five males and four females. The other end cried out and made a sound like a baby crying, and the strange fishy smell was constantly coming out around him. At the same time, fire and water emerged. It was the nine infants of ancient strange beasts.


    And the one on the left has only a huge head, not even a body, wide-mouthed, fangs, and hideous. It is a huge beast that even eats its own body in the legend.


    The one on the right is a variant of a strange animal that Naruto has not used before. The dragon head, horse body, and barred feet of the strange animal are shaped like a lion. The hair is gray and white, with short wings, double horns, curly tail, mane and beard, and protruding eyes. , Long fangs, this thing, basically as long as it is a businessman, everyone should know it, it is called Pi Xiu!


    Pixiu is also a compound word like phoenix and mandarin duck. The male is Pixi and the female is Pixiu.In the legend, Pai Yao has a mouth but no anus, can swallow all things without diarrhea, can attract wealth and gather treasures, only enters but cannot exit, and has special magical powers.Therefore, many people in business will wear brave jade to bless themselves to be rich and wealthy. Even in many ordinary people''s homes, brave utensils are often placed in order to attract wealth and treasure.


    Among the three strange beasts, Jiuying bears the brunt, facing the venom sprayed by the earthly giant python.


    In the legend, Jiuying is also a monster that can spit out poison. Although the venom of the earthly giant python is far above him, to a certain extent, Jiuying can barely resist the power of that venom.


    The venom sprayed by the earthly giant python splashed on Jiuying¡¯s body, and Jiuying¡¯s body suddenly made a sound of corrosion. His body was gradually corroded by the earthly giant python¡¯s poison, but compared to the previous venom of the earthly giant python. For the creatures that arrived, the erosion rate was already very slow.


    The nine heads of Jiuying opened their mouths at the same time, trying to swallow the nearby venom, but the power of the giant python venom was so powerful that even Jiuying could not swallow it completely, and his body gradually disappeared under the erosion of the venom. Without a trace, but before disappearing completely, Jiuying''s body emits water and fire power at the same time, dispersing the remaining venom on both sides, and flies towards the gluttonous and brave respectively.


    Taotie and Paixiu opened their mouths at the same time, and began to quickly swallow the venom in front of them.


    These two monsters are very swallowable monsters in myths and legends. One is a monster that is so delicious that they can even eat their own body, and the other is a metamorphosis of in and out, if not because of this. The two alien beasts have such power, and Naruto will not use this kind of change method.


    Regardless of whether it is gluttonous or brave, their bodies are like bottomless pits that can swallow the heavens.


    Part of the venom of the earthly giant python was blocked by Jiuying, and the remaining venom was divided and eaten by the gluttonous and brave, and they were all swallowed. After the two strange beasts swallowed the venom, there was a burst of venom on their faces. Black and green, it was the state of being corroded by the venom. Obviously, although these two monsters swallowed the venom of the earthly giant python, they really didn''t have the ability to digest it.


    Naruto didn¡¯t plan to collect the venom of the giant python. That thing is too dangerous. Even if he gets it, the probability of surviving is almost equal to nothing. Although this venom is likely to cause damage to the gods, You have to have that fate yourself.


    Naruto received a seal in his hand, and there was a burst of light on the bodies of gluttonous and brave. Then the two venomous beasts turned into two light smokes and disappeared completely.


    The earthly giant python had already broken free from the shackles of a part of the iceberg. Seeing that this blond human could actually eliminate his own venom, although surprised, the idea of ??killing him became more determined. He opened his huge mouth and revealed a pair of terrible fangs. Come.


    "The Teeth of Broken Earth!!"


    Naruto can¡¯t beat Tai Chi with one hand, but his level is not so good that Tai Chi with one hand can block the earthly giant python¡¯s broken teeth. Naruto¡¯s hand quickly forms a seal. , The five fingers are extremely flexible, and the speed of forming the seal is fast. It is precisely because the bone veins make Naruto''s bones soften.

 1414 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1414

    A piece of Naruto''s mouth, and three yin and yang airs flew out of his mouth, condensed into three strange beasts, which acted as three-sided shields and stood in front of Naruto.


    The first strange beast is a dragon-headed turtle body, which is like a heavy armor on its back. It is an excellent defense and bearing capacity; the second is a snake-headed turtle body with two snake heads on the body. The whole body presents a thick jet black, faintly revealing a green light, which is Xuanwu, one of the four spirit beasts guarding the square; the last one is the dragon head and leopard body, the whole body is surrounded by golden red flames, and the eyes are fierce. , Seems to be ready to tear the enemy into pieces at any time, that is, Jairuan among the nine children of the dragon!


    Bianquan and Xuanwu acted as two-layer shields to resist in the forefront. After Bianquan was hit by the earth-smashing teeth of the earthly giant python, his whole body began to tremble violently, but under such terrible impact and penetration, Bianquan Actually still did not retreat, this is also the more powerful load-bearing ability of this beast besides defensive power!


    No matter how big the impact is, even if the tortoise shell is broken, Bianqian will never take a step back. This is the characteristic of Bianqian!


    Biaoyi¡¯s tortoise shell was impacted by the teeth of the broken ground, which can be regarded as the biggest challenge Biaoyi¡¯s defense has suffered so far. Biaoyi¡¯s tortoise shell kept wailing, and eventually it broke apart!


    After the destruction of Bianqin, the shock wave of Earthbreaking Fang was resisted by Xuanwu.


    Xuanwu is one of the four spirits that really guards the Quartet. It represents the power of water and is more capable of exerting its power in this sea.


    Xuanwu didn''t have the load-bearing ability of Bianquan, and quickly retreated under the impact of the power of the broken tooth, but the tortoise shell on his body showed a stronger defense. At the same time, seven Chinese characters appeared on the back of Xuanwu. The earthly python will definitely not know it.


    The seven characters are Dou, Niu, Nv, Xu, Wei, Shi, and Bi, which represent the seven northern places under the command of Xuanwu.


    Xuanwu, Suzaku, Azure Dragon, and White Tiger are collectively referred to as the Four Spirits, guarding the Quartet. This Quartet is not just a place on the earth, but also includes the stars of the universe.


    In Chinese astrology, there are twenty-eight constellations. These twenty-eight constellations belong to the four spirits in mythology. The northern seven constellations are also the Beigong Xuanwu seven constellations. These seven constellations represent seven imaginary creatures, namely, the doumuqi and the bull Taurus , Female Earth Bat, Xuri Rat, Dangerous Moon Yan, Room Fire Pig, Wall Water Deer, respectively represent the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire and earth, plus the sun and the moon as yin and yang.(Northern Qisu and Big Dipper are two different things...)


    Xuanwu''s body has the ability of the northern seven places borrowed by Naruto, so the stars in the sky seem to be dazzling at this moment. Xuanwu''s defensive power is even beyond the expectations of the earthly giant python, although his broken teeth eventually It broke through the defense of the tortoise shell, but its own strength has been weakened a lot, and this weakened tooth of the broken ground will face one of the strongest incarnations of Naruto-Jai!


    Jairuan itself also has a strong defensive power, but Jairuan is a''combat-type'' after all, so Jaiyan''s defense power is far from comparable to that of Yanqi or Xuanwu. The main function of Jaiyan''s defense is to prevent opponents from a single blow. It''s been a second.


    Although Naruto has improved after the battle with Guangming Beast and Pan Shen, but it is impossible for Naruto''s Jai Xuan to withstand the attacks of the earthly giant pythons, so we need Feng Wei and Xuanwu. Most of the power of the tooth of the broken ground was consumed, and then it was the time for Jairuo to perform.


    Jai Xuan did live up to Naruto''s expectations. After the power of Fang Fang and Xuanwu was weakened, the remaining power finally let Jai Xuan barely carry it down.Although Javier''s body was almost completely shattered by the impact of the teeth of the broken ground, in Javier''s eyes, the anger of vengeance burned from it, and he whizzed and flew towards the earthly giant python.


    Because the earthly giant python did not understand what kind of ability this Chinese alien beast had, he made the same mistake as the original bright beast-underestimating the enemy!


    In the eyes of the earthly giant python, the size of his arbitrary scale is far better than the monster with the dragon head and leopard body. What''s more, he has just received such an impact. Although he is not dead, how much power is left?


    The idea of ??the earthly giant python is not wrong, but he just doesn''t know it, it is because of such an attack that Jai Su has the strongest power that is known as the strongest!


    "Jiaxiu must be reported!!"


    Jai Xu said this idiom in front of the earthly giant python, the earthly giant python obviously would not understand, and then the little creature that looked completely inconspicuous to him, blew himself up in front of his eyes!


    The power of that self-detonation far exceeded the expected limit of the earthly giant python, and even said that the self-detonation power of such a small monster was at least three times that of his Earth-Smashing Tooth!


    What irony is this. Although the fangs of the earth are not the nirvana of the earthly giant python, they are infinitely powerful and can crush the continents on the earth. For other planets, a single tooth can destroy hundreds of planets. Very easy thing, but now in the hands of such a small monster, a stronger force has erupted!


    The power of the eruption after Jaycanthus must be reported is absolutely extraordinary. Even a super-giant star will not explode with this power. The large scales on the head of the earthly giant python were destroyed because of the self-detonation of Jaycanthus. The nearby place is also a burnt mark. , The right eye has been completely blown off because of the power of Jairus. I think Naruto could not penetrate the eye with the thunder stab before, but now it was actually blown to pieces, showing the power of Jairus¡¯ explosion!


    The earthly giant python was burning with anger, and was about to kill the damned human with all his strength, when he heard a spell from that human being that he couldn''t understand, but he felt terrified.


    "The fragments of the nightmare king, the command to liberate the world, the frozen black blade of nothingness, combined with my strength and my body, and marching towards destruction together, even the souls of the gods are defeated! !!!"


    Chapter Thirty-The Girl Praying in the Snow!


    Traveling through different worlds and being affected by the laws of different worlds, Naruto''s strength will be limited to varying degrees, but this chaotic magic that borrows the power of the golden devil is completely unaffected.


    Because the golden king is above all else, in the world she created, no matter how high the gods and demons are, they are all under the golden king. Their laws naturally cannot restrict the use of the golden king''s power. Magic!


    Because Naruto''s strength has risen to the eighth sense, the power of Divine Slash that Naruto exerts is even greater than before!


    Although the size of this dark blade looks the same as before, the power contained in it is even more terrifying. If it weren¡¯t for Naruto¡¯s arrival in this world, the King of Golden Nightmare had completely forbidden him to use heavy breaking slash. If the seal was put down, he really wanted to give it a try.


    Naruto also understands the meaning of the golden king. Although the power of the goddess is great, but in this world of high-ranking saints, he can only hurt the gods, and wants to directly kill a high-ranking god with the gods It''s impossible, and heavy breaking is different.


    Although the consequences may destroy the world, even in this world, there is no existence that can take over the power of the full version. Naruto¡¯s mission is to slay the gods. If you continue to use the power, it is just a means of opportunism. No matter, that would not help him improve his own strength.Therefore, Shenmiezhan is the lower limit set by the golden nightmare king for Naruto. He uses her power and that''s it.


    Naruto''s thoughts turned, his thoughts flashed extremely fast, his movements almost did not hesitate, holding the huge dark blade in his hand, he slashed towards the earthly python.


    The full version of Shenmiezhan presents a black giant sword, which is more than fifteen meters in length. For the average person, it is definitely a giant sword, but compared to the size of the earthly giant python, it looks too much. Small, but it is this kind of dark blade that makes the earthly giant python feel terrified!


    "Very poisonous attack!!"


    The earthly giant python opened its huge mouth again and sprayed venom from the two fangs.


    The huge fangs of the earthly giant pythons are more than hundreds of meters long, while Naruto has only a 15-meter-long dark blade. Compared with the fangs, it is really small. It can only be said to be the diameter of the fangs... and not In the thickest place.


    The venom sprayed from these two huge fangs is almost like a high-pressure water gun. The impact can cause some strong biological muscles to break and fracture, and the corrosive power contained in that poisonous, even Hydra Can''t bear it, it will definitely be corroded by the poison.


    In the world of giant pythons, no matter what power the black blade has, as long as the human is completely killed!


    Even Thor, the god of thunder, died under his venom. He didn''t believe that a mere human could resist his venom erosion!


    Indeed, it is impossible for Naruto''s body to stop the erosion of that venom, but with that venom, it is impossible to stop the blade of Shenmiezhan!


    The terrifying degree of Shenmiezhan is beyond the imagination of the earthly giant python and Xeluda. The dark blade of Shenmiezhan cuts the venom sprayed by the earthly giant python in half, and the extremely corrosive venom is completely impossible to place. The terrible, was completely separated, the dark venom was torn apart by the dark blade, and the earthly python could only feel a terrible dark breath coming from the top of his head!


    From the perception of the earthly python, even his father, Loki, the evil god, the darkness of his power is completely incomparable with the power on this blade!


    Why is this human being so powerful?!Why didn''t he show it at first?!Who is this human being?!


    There are countless questions in the mind of the earthly giant python, but the earthly giant python has no time to think now, because the dark blade has already cut open the head of the earthly giant python!


    The earthly python is the hardest ~ hardest, even the scales that can withstand Naruto''s searing escape are meaningless compared to the sharpness of the gods, the scales are cut by the dark blade of the gods, the dark blade Cut off from the head, and cut the body of the earthly python continuously downward!


    Hilda stared at this scene. She had never thought that someone could cut the body of the legendary giant python like this!


    Even if she puts on Odin''s battle suit and uses the Belmont sword that can cut everything, it is impossible to have such power... In other words, the power he uses now far exceeds that of Odin. Above?


    Hilda opened her eyes wide, as if she was afraid that she would miss the magical scene with the blink of an eye!


    The black blade seems to be able to slash the sky and the earth, cutting the front of the earthly giant python''s body continuously, revealing a large bloody mouth, and the wound can''t heal at all, let alone rapid regeneration, even stimulating the small universe. It is impossible for the cells of the wound to divide and heal, but the wound can only be expanded!


    After cutting the body of the earthly giant python about eight kilometers away, the Shenmiezhan in Naruto''s hand disappeared. It was not that the power of Shenmiezhan was not enough to continue cutting, but his power was not enough to continue to maintain Shenmie. Cut it!


    After all, the earthly giant python is too big. To cut his entire body, the Chakra invited to spend is also unimaginably huge. The dark light of Divine Slash disappears, and it becomes the original Kusana Sword. People also felt a surge of energy and blood because they had consumed too many chakras in a short time, and a mouthful of blood was sprayed out and fell into the sea.


    But the sea water has been completely dyed red by the blood flowing out of the earthly giant python, and the entire sea area shows a terrible dark red. That is the blood flowing out of the earthly giant python, but it is not the same as Hydra, Hydra¡¯s blood They all contain huge toxins, but the blood of the earthly python is not like that. Can this be said that as a snake, the earthly python is more intelligent than Hydra and will not waste toxins on some insignificant places, right? .


    "what!"


    The earthly giant python uttered a terrifying scream, and the pain of his body being cut open by the gods was so great that even the super existence of the ninth sense could not resist the intense pain!


    Naruto turned over and landed beside Hilda. The faces of both of them were not very good, because the vitality of the earthly giant python was too strong. Although the Shenmiezhan just now was enough to cause serious injury to the earthly giant python, the two of them remained I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s no way to do the same big Divine Killing Slash again. That is to say, if there is no good way, they will have to run away, and even the earthly giant pythons who have just awakened and weakened their battle paths cannot If he is defeated, he will have no chance of winning after he regains his original strength.


    Fearing that the earthly giant python would hear it, Naruto talked to Hilda telepathically.


    "Is there any way you can display a defense that can protect my whole body and can continuously regenerate."


    Hilda was stunned for a moment, although he didn''t know what Naruto meant by saying that, but he also guessed what strategy he might have, and answered him telepathically.


    "Yes, there are, but if you are facing a giant python, you can''t support it for too long."

 1415 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1415

    "It''s okay if you have it, you''re good, you will use that trick on me later, and then I will take the opportunity to enter the body of the earthly giant python and try to kill him from the inside!"


    Naruto had a calm face and said terrifying words, but these words made Hilda''s eyes widened.


    "what did you say?!"


    "I said, I want you to use that defense against me, and then I..."


    Naruto really repeated his crazy plan just now, but before he said half of it, he was interrupted by Hilda hysterically.


    "What are you thinking about?! That''s an earthly python! You actually want to get into his body?! Do you know that you might not be able to come out, even if you use teleportation, there is no way? Escaped from the body of the giant python! Even if you have strong regenerative ability, it is useless, you will be digested by the giant python, and finally there is no way to leave a single cell! You do it just to kill you, don¡¯t you know? what?!"


    The sudden increase in Hilda''s momentum surprised Naruto.


    Getting along for a short time made Naruto think that Hilda is a gentle and sometimes naughty hidden black girl, but this hysterical side really makes this girl out of the Queen¡¯s category and becomes like an ordinary girl. Like any girl... will be angry, emotionally fluctuating, and hysterical when over-excited!


    This time it shouldn''t be affectionate, she was so excited for herself... This made Naruto very proud.


    Because of his good mood, Naruto smiled, and when Hilda saw his smile, he was even more angry.


    "Are you listening to me?!"


    Naruto stared at the face of the girl''s atmosphere, and said: "Of course there is, I know, the earthly python is very dangerous. If I enter, he will quickly be completely digested by him. Therefore, you have to use that defense with all your strength. Ah, at least let me stay in the body of the giant python for a while, so that I have more chance to kill him from the inside."


    "You fellow, take me seriously!"


    "I''m serious, well, so the plan is determined."


    "You..." Hilda was at the same time worried and helpless. Of course, she knew that entering the body of the giant python might be the best way to kill the giant python, but chance and danger coexist. The degree of danger, no matter how you look at it, is almost desperate and terrifying. She really doesn''t want to see this person die, especially in front of her.


    However, Naruto is just looking like he doesn''t get in. No matter how Xilda explains the terrible inside the giant python, Naruto is determined to carry out this extremely dangerous plan.


    But Hilda couldn''t persuade him, suddenly called Naruto to stretch out his hand, Naruto obediently did so, Hilda grabbed Naruto''s right hand, his face was a little red, and then bit his finger and used his blood. In the palm of Naruto drew a...it should be the existence of the mantra, but Naruto could not understand the mantra on the northern European side, and then Hilda held Naruto¡¯s head with both hands, nodded slightly, his face was pious , Said something like praying, of course Naruto couldn''t understand it either.


    Even with a terrifying enemy like the giant python on the side, Naruto was attracted by the girl''s sincere face. At this moment, this girl in the ice and snow is really beautiful.


    It seems that after Hilda finished his prayer, the blood-colored incantation completely melted into Naruto¡¯s palm and was invisible to the naked eye. Hilda raised his head and faced Naruto¡¯s lustful eyes. The whole face was completely red, and Qi Qi Ai Ai let go of Naruto''s hand.


    Losing the soft ~ soft and cold feeling, Naruto felt disappointed in his heart, and then asked in a tone that nothing happened: "What is this?"


    Naruto said this originally to ease his embarrassment, but he didn''t expect that Hilda''s face became redder, and he even turned away, lowered his head, obviously avoiding Naruto''s gaze, blushing and whispering: " That...that''s just praying for good luck and lucky charm for the soldiers, don''t think too much about it."


    ''If you just say the first half sentence, then forget it. Why don''t you think about it now?''Naruto took a look at his hands, and I really want to study the customs here in Northern Europe.


    It''s just that Hilda did not lie. The incantation she drew was indeed to pray for good luck to the fighters, but it had a special restriction... It was a curse that the wife prayed for the husband who was about to go on the expedition to be useful.


    Chapter Thirty-One-Belly!The billion-year snake gall of the earthly python!


    Naruto would not have thought that there were so many things in Hilda''s head, but he felt that he really had to find time to learn about the customs of the Nordic world.


    Hilda obviously wouldn''t explain the true meaning of the spell, and after turning his face away from Naruto''s eyes, he focused on the few small universes left in his body.


    With the remaining Chakra, it is impossible for her to launch powerful attacks, or even if she is in the eighth sense realm like Naruto, the greatest destructive power she exerts cannot be compared with this person. The only way to defeat the earthly python is to follow Naruto''s desperate strategy and enter the inside of the earthly python!


    Just knowing how dangerous it is, that''s why Hilda repeatedly stopped Naruto''s thoughts. Now that he can''t stop it, Hilda can only do his best to improve Naruto''s survival rate in the earthly python!


    The remaining small universe of Hilda was transformed into the power of ice, and the crystal necklace hung around her neck glowed with blue and white light, transforming the remaining small universe in Hilda into the strongest power.


    The ice transformed into the remaining small universe of Hilda surrounds Naruto, but the strong freezing air does not immediately form ice, but surrounds Naruto, like a special guarding power The same, but after Hilda herself exhausted almost all of her strength, her body slowly fell from the sky, and the remaining little Chakra could only keep her on the sea.


    ''We must survive.''


    Naruto heard Hilda''s voice in her heart, then nodded at her, and flew towards the giant python.


    Half of the earthly python was cut open by Naruto''s Divine Killer, revealing the flesh and internal organs inside, looking extremely terrifying!The pain and shame caused by such a serious injury is something the giant python has never experienced before. As a child of the evil god Loki, even the god Odin did not completely kill him, but now he is in the hands of a mere human. This kind of serious injury, how could the earthly python swallow?!


    One of the eyes of the earthly giant python was destroyed by the explosion of the canthus before, and now only one yellow eye is left, plus the huge wound on his body, staring at Naruto viciously, it looks terrifying. .


    "Damn human! In the name of my earthly python, no matter what the price is paid! I must kill you!"


    "Hahaha... if you can, give it a try, earthly python!"


    "The Teeth of Broken Earth!!"


    Naruto¡¯s provocation made the earthly giant python even more angry, opening a huge snake mouth, two fangs formed a powerful shock wave, this blow became a huge shock wave, because of the relationship between the anger, so the power of this blow It was even larger than before. In contrast, the scars on the earthly giant python''s body became more serious as a result, and the blood was continuously sprayed out, and the sea was stained with a strong bloody smell.


    Naruto didn''t evade this time. The Tai Chi cyclone in front of him turned and his power was increased to the maximum. The Kusanaru sword in his hand flicked one after another, exerting countless subtle ingenuity to pull the earth-smashing teeth of the earthly giant python aside.


    The impact of the Tooth of the Broken Earth caused the sea to shake violently and set off a huge tsunami. Naruto reached out his hand and the huge tsunami was immediately calmed down.


    After pulling away the earth-smashing teeth of the earthly giant python, the sword in Naruto''s hand did not stop, the Kusana sword slowly turned, and the unique power of the Tai Chi cyclone gradually expanded and extended into the universe.


    The stars within countless light-years were all affected by Naruto''s Tai Chi power. The stars were attracted by the Tai Chi sword power, and slowly drawn a special track, falling towards the body of the earthly giant python.


    Countless stars are falling, and the attack of this move is a bit like the stardust rotation of Aries, but Naruto believes that his move is even more powerful. Countless stars aim at the terrible wound on the body of the giant python and fly away.


    The earthly python was struck by those stars and kept retreating, and at the same time it made a miserable cry!


    Under normal circumstances, those stars, even if a star hits directly on them, are nothing to the earthly giant python. His scales can easily block all these attacks, but the earthly giant python¡¯s body is cut by Naruto. Open, the defensive power of the scales has also been sharply reduced. It can be said that the defense system of the entire body of the earthly giant python is destroyed because of the power of the gods!


    The power of falling stars constantly hits the wounds of the earthly giant python, countless stars accumulate infinite injuries, causing the earthly giant python to scream continuously!


    The shaking of the earthly python made the entire sea violently shake, and even the submarine volcano erupted due to the huge turbulence caused by the earthly python. The sea continued to roll and the giant snake successfully constructed an apocalyptic scene.


    The earthly giant python was continuously impacted by the falling stars, suffering from pain, and finally gritted his teeth severely, opened his huge mouth, and aimed at Naruto''s direction.


    "Swallow the world!!"


    Accompanied by the roar of the earthly python, a terrible attraction came from his mouth again, or the attractiveness from the earthly python''s mouth at this time was even more terrifying than when he wanted to swallow Naruto!


    Under this terrible attraction, the stars that fell from the sky were no longer affected by Naruto''s Tai Chi sword power, but were all swallowed by the earthly giant python with his mouth open.


    The appetite of the earthly python may be above the gluttony, or his body is also a bottomless hole like Pai Yao. After the stars are swallowed by the earthly python, the earthly python''s body does not seem to have changed at all, he said There is no attenuation of the attraction, it seems that the entire universe can be swallowed into the stomach.


    Naruto was also within the swallowing range of the earthly python, but Eun Hui was different before. This time he just resisted symbolically, and then let the earthly python swallow him in.


    After entering the body of the earthly giant python, the special technique that Hilda had previously used on Naruto worked.


    That technique formed a hexagonal protective shell of ice beside Naruto, enclosing Naruto in it, and looked like a huge beautiful crystal.


    After eating such a large amount of''food'', the earthly giant python''s body began to secrete venom automatically. The venom has the power to dissolve and corrode, and it can completely digest what the earthly giant python swallows, and then its energy Will be absorbed by the giant pythons on earth, just like snakes preying on their prey!


    And after those digestive venoms fell on the ice crystal shield beside Naruto, the venom was first frozen by the freezing gas contained in the protective layer, and then supported by the small universe of the earthly giant python, the ice crystal was slowly Corrosion, the whole appeared black and green like the venom of the earthly giant python.


    The power of the venom slowly eroded, making the ice crystal defenses slowly weakened, and then with a bang, the entire ice crystal burst!


    Of course, the earthly python could feel the situation in his body, the ugly snake showed an expression of excitement, and then the excitement completely disappeared and turned into a look of consternation.


    It turned out that in the body of the earthly giant python, the ice crystal around Naruto was eroded and burst by the venom, but it was completely restored in a blink of an eye. The appearance of the complete ice crystal was like the venom erosion just now, all just dreamy!

 1416 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1416

    The earthly giant python knew that his venom had definitely destroyed the ice crystal around Naruto, but the ice crystal was reborn in an instant, that was the power of Hilda!


    Permanent ice!


    All the small universes of Hilda are infused with this trick. This trick itself is a combination of offense and defense. If used for attack, no matter how the enemy struggles, the ice will continue to appear. Even after being broken free, the permanent ice will reappear. Freeze, block the enemy, the enemy''s power will gradually disappear in the constant struggle, until the enemy is completely frozen to death!


    And when the permanent ice is used for defense, this thing will continue to form a shield to protect the target that needs protection. In order to resist the venom in the body of the earthly giant python, only this trick of Hilda can come in handy!


    With Hilda''s permanent ice protection, Naruto quickly flew through the body of the giant python, looking for the thing he needed to find!


    The earthly giant python felt Naruto scurrying in his body. Although he didn''t know what he was going to do, he still quickly gathered venom in his body and kept blocking Naruto''s progress, but Naruto knew that permanent ice could not last too long. , So the speed is not reduced at all, constantly swinging the Kusanaru sword in his hand, cutting off the flesh of the earthly python that is blocking his progress!


    The earthly giant python swallowed Naruto into its stomach, intending to kill this human completely, but instead suffered a great loss because of this, making Naruto behave around in his body!


    Naruto wrecked all over the body of the earthly python, and finally did not know where it was. But the earthly python sensed where Naruto was, his complexion changed drastically, and shouted: "No! Get out of here!"


    "Hahahaha..."


    Naruto¡¯s laughter was transmitted from the body of the giant python. Although the permanent ice around him was almost gone, he finally found this thing. The giant python¡¯s lifeblood was, and he knew that he had won. I''m holding it.


    "It''s a pity, the earthly python, to eat me Uzumaki Naruto, but I have to pay a lot of meal expenses! I don''t want to charge any money, you can just exchange it with your snake gall!!"


    Naruto stretched out towards the snake''s gall of the earthly giant python ~ out of the Kusanaru sword, and the earthly giant python screamed in horror.


    "stop it!"


    Chapter Thirty Two-Killing the Python!Messenger of the Moon Goddess!


    The earthly python is the oldest snake in the world, and there is no snake older than his age.


    From the ancient mythological age, before the twilight of the gods, the earthly python has existed, and his life span is much longer than that of human beings, and also longer than any existing living body except the gods!


    There is no more ancient snake gall in this world than the body of the giant python in this world!


    Naruto was in the body of the earthly giant python, looking at the blue snake gall. The snake gall was beating slightly with the blood flow of the earthly giant python at this time, and a bitter smell was continuously emitted from the snake gall.


    This snake gall is the core of the earthly giant python. It can be said to be something more important than the heart of the earthly giant python. This snake gall contains the most essential part of the earthly giant python''s body, which can be said to be incomparable to any heavenly material. The ultimate treasure!


    With a wave of the Kusanagi sword in Naruto''s hand, a silver light was drawn in the body of the earthly giant python. Although the sharp blade of the Kusanagi sword can be blocked by the snake scales of the earthly giant python, it is not his flesh ~ the body itself can The snake gall was even worse if it blocked it. It was cut off by Naruto with a sword, and fell from midair.


    The cyan snake gall shrank gradually after falling, and finally became about the size of a football and fell into Naruto''s hands.


    "what!"


    The earthly giant python that had lost its snake gall uttered a terrifying scream, and the screaming sound waves continued to spread, making the sky seem to be cracked because of his screams. The earthly giant python''s huge body continued to twist and twist, obviously losing The pain of the snake gall was completely unbearable for the giant python, and the screams revealed the countless suffering of the giant python!


    Naruto took the opportunity to cut open the body of the earthly python and escaped from his body, holding the billion-year-old snake gall of the earthly python in his hand.


    After cutting off this snake gall, Naruto can already be said to have confirmed victory. Looking down on the earthly giant python that is constantly churning on the sea, Naruto''s mouth outlines a sneer arc: "It seems to be the legendary earthly world. The giant python is only to this extent."


    The body of the earthly giant python slowly calmed down, but the eyes were unable to calm down. Those huge yellow eyes looked at Naruto with extremely hateful eyes, hoarsely saying: "If I hadn''t been sealed by Odin for many years, the strength Big loss, how can you defeat my earthly python with a weak human being like you?!"


    "Huh! Earthly python, you are not a simple kid, the winner is king, and the loser is the bandit. If you lose today, you lose. Any excuse can only show your weakness!"


    The earthly python looked at Naruto bitterly, but after all, he didn''t talk any more nonsense!


    Although he has lost his gall, the giant python still doesn''t think he will die, because he has realized the ninth sense, which is immortal!


    After losing the most important snake gall in the body, the power of the earthly giant python will be sharply reduced, and it may even fall to the level of a golden saint, but it will not die directly because of this, but it will grow a new snake gall. In terms of the size of the giant python, at least it will be millions of years later.


    But so far, including the earthly python, no one will believe that this human being has the ability to kill a ninth sense comprehensionist!


    According to Hilda¡¯s original idea, she wanted to use the Belmont Excalibur in Odin¡¯s battle suit. That sword also had the power to kill the gods, so as long as she defeated the earthly python, she would wear it. You can use the Belmond Excalibur to kill the giant python completely by putting on the god''s fighting suit, but Naruto obviously doesn''t need this.


    Naruto may have seen the thoughts of the earthly python, so he just sneered and raised the Kusanaru sword in his hand.


    The Kusanaru sword emits a golden orange light, which is different from the dark blade of the previous gods, the golden orange light is like the dawn of light, the first ray of sunlight to tear the darkness, but for the earthly python, But felt a burst of inexplicable fear!


    "You...what is your power?!"


    "This light is called hope, and... it''s a kind of power that I have comprehended. I don''t know exactly how powerful this kind of power is. I will use you to test it, earthly python! Heavenly feather feather cut! "


    Naruto¡¯s light of hope, which had a different nature from before, radiated a strong ray. According to legend, the sword energy that cut off the head of Yaqi Orochi was cut on the body of the giant python, not only the body, but also the giant python. The soul of the ninth sense realm was also completely cut off!


    Before the life of the giant python completely disappeared, the hateful eyes looked at Naruto, but in the end he could not say anything. The body and soul disappeared completely without a trace, and the light on Naruto''s Kusana sword slowly What disappeared, and then changed, was the smile on his face.


    ''Killing God... is not impossible...''


    Although the battle with the earthly python was hard, it was finally won.


    Moreover, Naruto also tested the power of his light of hope. Although it consumes a lot of power, it is indeed a soul that can destroy the ninth sense realm, which means that it has the power to kill the gods. The future we see is brighter.


    After successfully defeating the giant python, Hilda invited the three of Naruto, Athena, and Sarna to her palace, Valhalla, to rest for a few days.


    In Norse mythology, Asgard is divided into twelve or more areas, among which Valhalla is the residence of the main god Odin, and since Hilda is Odin¡¯s ground agent, she will live in Val The Hara Palace is also a matter of course.


    Although Naruto and their main purpose of coming to this desolate northern land has been achieved, for a beautiful and pure girl like Hilda, Naruto still doesn''t mind staying here for her.


    And Valhalla Palace also provided him with a location to deal with the location of the snake gall!


    The snake gall of the earthly giant python was divided into three parts by Naruto, and after refining the essence, it turned into three bowls of snake gall, which were drunk by himself, Shanna and Xiluda.


    The snake gall of the earthly giant python itself contains extremely powerful power. Although this power cannot directly break through Shana''s realm, the benefits are endless.


    First of all, the giant python itself is the most poisonous snake in the world. After drinking his snake bile, the three of Naruto and the others have the ability to evade all the poisonous things in this world. At the same time, their blood has become a good medicine for understanding poison. .


    And Naruto collected some of the venom of the earthly python before he died. He hadn''t planned to do this before, and suddenly changed his mind. It was also because of the guts of the earthly python.


    And the power contained in the snake gall is enough to make Sharna live for a million years without a problem. After all, that is the essence of all the earthly giant pythons for hundreds of millions of years. Even if it is only one third, it can easily make humans live for hundreds of years. Ten thousand years.


    However, even so, Shaerna still needs to practice earnestly and realize her eighth sense as soon as possible, so that she can live an endless life and never age, and things like snake gall are only foreign affairs after all!


    Naruto used Hydra¡¯s poisonous blood, mixed with a drop of earthly python¡¯s venom, and injected the mixed snake venom into Shana¡¯s snake tooth glove. Because she was able to evade all toxic relations at this time, she also Don''t worry about being poisoned, and if other people wear the glove, they will be in danger of being corroded by the poison.


    And Athena, Naruto didn''t give her that snake gall.Once she is one of the strongest gods in Olympus, the poison itself will not have too much effect on her. At this time, the earthly giant pythons have been killed by Naruto, let alone worry.


    And even if you eat it, it''s just a waste of resources.Because Athena is just a human body. Although the soul is a god, the body is only a human being. Although eating the snake gall can make this body have the ability to evade poison, but after the body dies, this This ability cannot be transferred to Athena herself, so it is simply a waste.


    Although this battle was dangerous, the harvest was even greater. Now Naruto stays in the main hall of Valhalla Palace with one of his gains.


    Hilda gave a gentle smile. In this world of ice and snow, she was also as gentle as water, watching the man sitting on the side chair, and said: "I really want to thank you this time, if it weren''t for you. , It¡¯s impossible to defeat a monster like the giant python on earth only with my or Nordic power."


    Naruto picked up the silver wine glass on the small table and took a sip. Because of the cold, drinking is very popular in this place to replenish body heat, and high-density vodka is very popular here.


    The refreshing drink is like a sip of ice water when you enter it, but after the stomach is broken, it burns, making people feel very comfortable.


    Naruto secretly praised a good drink, then looked at the gentle smiling queen with a smile, and said: "It''s been a few days, you don''t have to thank me all the time, and if you want to say thank you, Flia is not Has it been given to me?"


    When mentioning this incident, Hilda''s face immediately rose with two red balls, and Naruto gave Naruto a sharp look.

 1417 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1417

    Freya is the sister of Hilda and the only relative of Hilda. Yesterday when Naruto was in the flower garden, she met the little princess who was as old as Athena and is now only four years old. Leia didn''t know Naruto, and was very curious about the presence of outsiders in this palace, and asked her what her name was. Naruto deliberately deceived the children and said that she was called''brother-in-law''.


    Four-year-old Freya obviously didn¡¯t understand the meaning of that word, and she really called it that way. As a result, she just passed by and made a big red face when she had heard everything. She almost used permanent ice. The bad guys are completely frozen!


    Now that Naruto mentioned this incident again, Hilda¡¯s heart pounded. Naruto was about to say something, when he continued the ambiguous atmosphere, he suddenly frowned, and Hilda felt something too. , Took a deep breath and calmed down.


    A young girl with blue hair and purple eyes walked in from outside the palace. Her steps were a little faster than usual. This girl was Hilda''s maid named Li Feiya and walked quickly into the palace.


    "His Royal Highness, there is a guest outside, who claims to be Surenks and wants to see Lord Naruto."


    Chapter Thirty Three-I am waiting for you to grow up!


    Because Naruto was called a distinguished guest by Hilda, even though he only came to this Nordic country not long, he was also made an adult by the maid here.


    Although the maids here don''t know why Naruto received such a courtesy from Hilda, they just trust and respect Hilda, so they trust her judgment.


    After all, things here are still not up to their little maid to decide.


    When Naruto heard the name Surenks, he felt a little familiar at first, and recalled carefully. Isn''t Surenks the name of the goddess who fascinated Pan?


    Why would she come to find herself?


    Thinking of Naruto¡¯s last time in the illusion, he used the abilities of an obscure beast to turn into a naked Surenks to lure and confuse Pan, and finally killed Pan, Naruto felt that the situation was a bit embarrassing. , After all, he never thought about the situation when the parties came to the door.


    Could it be that he knew the situation in that illusion and came to trouble him?Think about it and know it''s impossible.


    If Surenks came to trouble Naruto, she wouldn''t be so polite and let the maid come in to inform her first.


    If Surenks had taken care of Hilda''s face, then she should also know that it is impossible to treat Hilda''s guests in the Valhalla Palace that currently belongs to Hilda.


    In summary, Naruto decided that Surenks was not here to trouble him.


    As a person with complicated thoughts, Naruto had many thoughts in his head, but he thought quickly, and then nodded to Hilda.


    Hilda pursed her lips. She had heard of the name of Surenks.Was it one of the more famous maids serving the moon goddess, the chaste goddess of the forest, suddenly came to this Nordic country to look for him?


    Hilda doubted what happened between Naruto and Surekes, but since Naruto beckoned her to let Surekes in, she couldn''t lose her tolerance.


    She waved her hand to let Lifiya bring Srenkes in, and then saw a pretty goddess walk in with her maid. After Lifiya brought Srenkes in, she turned around and quit. After all, she was just a girl. A maid, shouldn''t stay here.


    Naruto glanced at Xurenks, no wonder Pan was fascinated by the secret way.


    Surenks is indeed beautiful. Although she is definitely not a famous goddess, she is still very beautiful.She has long wavy red hair, snow-white delicate skin, clear and crystal blue eyes, red lips and a little bit of her lips, and her nose is taller and taller than Asian women. It is a typical Western classical beauty.


    Surenks is different from a gentle girl like Hilda, her eyes are very bright, with a sense of confidence, she should be a more outgoing personality.


    When Naruto looked at Surenks, Surekis was also looking at Naruto.


    To be honest, Surenks'' first impression of Naruto... is pretty good.


    Although Surenks considers himself a person who judges people by appearance from time to time and has no interest in the love of men and women, Naruto''s handsome face is after all a handy business card, at least it looks pleasing to the eye; and Naruto killed it. Pan Shen, for Surenks, has solved a big trouble, just by this point, it can''t stop Surenks from having a good mood after seeing Naruto.


    But there is one more point, and the most important one!


    Surenks actually hates men, but just hates the chaotic and lewd life of Olympus. This is the same in the moon goddess, so they vowed not to marry forever, because they don''t want to participate in the sordid life. Dirty, without the slightest emotion, just for the combination of flesh and desire.


    So Surenks would strictly reject Pan Shen, not only because Pan Shen looks ugly, not just because she is unwilling to marry, but also because Pan Shen looked at her with the desire to look at her. She felt deeply disgusted.


    In the mythology, God Pan is the representative of lust and desire. He is a complete lust and madness. It is basically impossible for Pan Shen not to show that kind of gaze after seeing the beautiful Surenks.


    Although Surenks noticed that Naruto was looking at her, his blue eyes were quite clear. They didn''t have the look that Surenks hated the most, and Surenks was also looking at each other himself, so he didn''t. A reason to be angry.


    In fact, Surenks didn¡¯t know. Naruto didn¡¯t show that look. It was because of the illusion that he used to create an obscure beast. Now seeing the Lord makes him feel embarrassed, of course he would not have that idea. In that case, I''m afraid that he will turn his face and fight hard on the spot.


    Both of them were looking at each other. No one seemed to have the intention to speak first. Hilda felt very upset in his heart and coughed twice to remind them that the owner here is her.


    Surenks came back to his senses, but couldn''t lose courtesy in front of Hilda, and first nodded slightly to Hilda.


    "Hello, Queen Hilda, I greet you on behalf of the Moon Goddess."


    The strength of Surenks should be similar to that of Hilda, both in the eighth sense state. Both of them are stronger than God Pan, but both are weaker than Naruto, and both of them are messengers serving the higher gods. One is the god Odin and the other is Artemis, goddess of the moon. Their identities are equal, but this is the site of Hilda, so Surenks can''t help but give her face.


    Hilda smiled faintly, behaving very calmly, in fact, he has suppressed the sullen fire in his heart with his constant cultivation.


    Naruto looked upset at Hilda, coughed, and turned his attention to his side.


    "Goddess Surenks, what can you do with me?"


    Surenks took out a roll of parchment from the white veil on his body: "On the order of the Moon Goddess, invite Mr. Uzumaki Naruto to the Moon Goddess Temple to gather. This is an invitation letter from the Moon Goddess."


    Surenks opened his hand lightly, and the roll of parchment automatically flew in the direction of Naruto.


    That scroll of parchment is actually the scroll that Artemis gave to Surekes, with Naruto''s appearance on it, but it has Artemis''s spells on it, when the scroll appeared in front of Naruto. At that time, the portrait above will automatically become an invitation letter.


    Naruto and Hilda were shocked, the invitation letter from the Moon Goddess!


    Who is Artemis, the goddess of the moon?!


    That was one of Zeus''s two most beloved daughters, the twin sister of the sun god Apollo, and one of the three most praised goddesses.As one of the twelve gods of Olympus, she is the goddess who symbolizes the moon, hunting, purity, maiden, youth, imagination, creativity, gestation and deer. She holds the moon, hunting, animals, singing and dancing, and fertility. , Childbirth, purification, virginity, healing, nature, is one of the gods most worshipped and worshipped by the Greeks!


    Artemis is the god most admired by young girls. She represents the independence of women, and she also has a very powerful strength. Except for the factor of the god-killing tool, Artemis'' strength will not be much weaker than Zeus.


    On the contrary, in the eyes of Hilda, even if Naruto is powerful, he is only a human being. He is the same as her. What kind of glory is it that he can get the invitation of the moon goddess Artemis?


    Naruto was also confused by the monk Zhanger. Although from his own heart, he wanted to have the three goddesses in the Olympus legend, but Athena is the only one who has contact with him at present. He was only four years old, but what was it that Artemis suddenly invited him?


    Naruto knows that in this world, the past, present or future cannot be concluded with the original Saint Seiya plot, but according to mythology, this goddess has a bad temper, and Naruto has a slightly nervous mood. , Opened the roll of parchment, and the look made him frowned.


    The previous content basically refers to the invitation. The words are very polite. In terms of the difference in strength and status between the two sides, Naruto can be flattered, but the last sentence is a problem.


    ''Don''t bring Athena.''


    According to mythology, Athena and Artemis have a good relationship. Without Athena, is it because it is not easy to solve themselves in front of Athena?


    Naruto couldn''t help thinking so, but after all he put the parchment away.


    "I have understood what His Royal Highness Artemis meant, but I was treated by Hilda, and I had to stay here for a few days before going to the Temple of the Moon Goddess with you."


    After all, Naruto is currently a guest of Hiruda, and it is impossible for Surenks to drag Naruto away in front of Hiruda. What Naruto said is also very reasonable, so Surekes also understands.


    Four days later, when Naruto was about to leave, he said a word in Hilda''s ear, and she immediately showed a shy and joyful smile, and the melancholy caused by the separation disappeared without a trace.


    Because Artemis indicated that he could not bring Athena, Naruto had to ask Shana to take Athena back to Lushan, and Shana carried a box with Ophiuchus saint clothing on his back and put a hand on it. A small wooden chair on which Athena was sitting.


    "Teacher, what did you just tell Sister Hilda?"


    Sharna seemed to ask casually, but Naruto knew that she was jealous, so she repeated what she had just said to Hilda in her ear, not just repeating it, but also expressing his feelings and making Sha Erna showed the same expression as Hilda just now.


    Until Naruto and Surenks disappeared into the sky, Shanna held her flushed face and didn''t recover, her head kept echoing with what Naruto had just said.

 1418 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1418

    "I''m waiting for you to grow up."


    Chapter 34-Arrival, the Temple of Artemis!


    Artemis, learned from the myth that this goddess had a bad temper, and didn''t know how he reacted to his abduction of his sister, Naruto was really a little nervous.


    If it¡¯s an ordinary god, it¡¯s fine. If you don¡¯t agree, it¡¯s just a battle. It¡¯s just that Artemis is one of the three goddesses of Olympus. If he wants Athena, then this Al Themis, don''t miss it either.


    Naruto was a little nervous because of her unruly heart. To be precise, she had a guilty conscience. On the way to the Temple of the Moon Goddess, he talked to the goddess beside him.


    "Surenks, what kind of goddess is Artemis?"


    To inquire about information, the maid serving Artemis from Surekes is the easiest here. As for the question of directly calling the name, Naruto¡¯s statement is more fluent, and Surekes did not object, after all From her standpoint, she was the maid serving Artemis, and Naruto was the nurturer of Athena''s human body. From Surekes'' point of view, Naruto was also the waiter of the goddess. They were of the same identity. So there is no need to say too much unnecessary politeness.


    Facts have proved that although she is a pure virgin, it does not mean that this virgin will not have black belly.


    Surenks looked at Naruto with a playful look, and said, "Aren''t you raising the human body of His Royal Highness Athena? Do you need to be so scared?"


    Although little Athena is only four years old now, she is still the god of wisdom and war after all, and is also a rare place in Olympus to maintain her chastity ~ goddess, and Artemis has a very close relationship with Athena. The good reason is that, in sum, Surenks also respects Athena very much, so although the goddess is currently only a four-year-old doll, she still uses the honorific title of His Highness.


    "That''s totally different, OK?!"


    Naruto Surenks rolled his eyes last time. "Athena is still just a four-year-old kid. She is having a temper with me. Give her a delicious candy to solve it. To Artemis, It can''t be this way, or I will be shot through by the moon goddess bow!"


    "I don''t know why, I suddenly wanted to see how you were shot through."


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    Naruto''s helpless complaining is reminding the goddess who is playing high, that it will be maddening to play again.


    Surenks doesn¡¯t care about Naruto¡¯s mood, but feels that her mood is exceptionally happy. She is the goddess who serves Artemis, so she is also influenced by that goddess. She is similar to Artemis, cheerful and outgoing. Character, so he did not conceal it when he laughed, and laughed happily, just as he did not conceal his dislike for Pan Shen.


    Naruto shook his head helplessly, but his gaze was finally fixed on the face of Surenks. Although it is a non-existent character among Saint Seiya, although it is not a famous goddess in mythology, after contact, she There is also a beauty that can attract Naruto''s eyes, not only appearance, but also personality.


    Surenks laughed for a while, and gradually calmed down. Seeing Naruto''s deep eyes, his heart trembled suddenly, his face flushed, and he dodges a little timidly.


    In the face of Pan God¡¯s desire-filled gaze, Surenks can express his disgust without concealment; while facing Naruto¡¯s appreciative and hidden desire-reading eyes, Surenks is I feel my heartbeat is disordered, there is an inexplicable fear and palpitation.


    If God Pan is in the underworld and knows the person who killed him, he can actually make Surenks show such a shy look, I am afraid he will jump out of the underworld with anger.


    Surenks is also a chastity goddess, although her reputation is not as big as the three goddesses, but behind her there is Artemis who has a bad temper. Naruto wants to conquer this goddess. , And Artemis, it¡¯s very difficult, so I didn¡¯t dare to show my purpose too much at this time, touched my nose, dare not let the awkward atmosphere continue, and asked: "Can you talk about Artemis? What kind of goddess is Mis?"


    In fact, he is already very old, but it is the first time that Surenks has experienced this kind of heartbeat. The first heartbeat made Surenks feel flustered and confused. Naruto¡¯s voice promptly let Surenks go from there. I got out of this embarrassment, took a few deep breaths, and calmed myself... At least it seemed so, and smiled and said: "His Royal Highness Artemis treats us maids very well and is very lenient to us, but we all She sincerely respects and respects His Royal Highness Artemis, so she never dared to do anything overly. And she likes hunting very much, and she often takes us with us. Her favorite is hunting deer, and His Royal Highness also himself I like deer very much, so if you don¡¯t want to annoy His Royal Highness Artemis, you must never kill deer, especially near the Temple of the Moon Goddess, because the deer there are all raised by His Royal Highness Artemis. Artemis His Royal Highness does not like outsiders disturbing her pure and natural life. If someone dares to offend, the consequences of His Highness Artemis'' anger will be very terrible."


    Naruto scratched his chin, listening to Surekes'' words, suddenly said:


    "I heard that during the Trojan War, a king shot Artemis'' holy deer and was punished by Artemis, is it true?"


    "Have you even heard of this? Yes, that''s true."


    This is a myth about Artemis. It is said that when the Trojan War broke out, Agamemnon, King of Mycenae, killed a deer in Artemis¡¯ captivity and claimed that his archery skills were higher than Artemis, therefore angered the hunting god!


    When the Trojan War broke out, Agamemnon¡¯s army had to sail through the sea, but Artemis set off a storm, causing Agamemnon¡¯s army to be trapped in Port Olis. According to the army chaplain Karl Cass¡¯ prophecy was that only by offering Agamemnon¡¯s daughter Iphigenia to Artemis, could Artemis¡¯ anger be calmed.


    Iphigenia had to sacrifice for the benefit of the nation. At the altar, when Kalkas swung his knife to Iphigenia''s neck, Iphigenia suddenly disappeared.


    It turns out that Artemis didn''t really want Iphigenia to die, but took her away and stayed with him to become a priest. Iphigenia has remained with Artemis to serve until now.


    Surenks was a little surprised that Naruto would know this history. In fact, there is no surprise at all, because Naruto would know, because this story has a certain relationship with Athena.


    I mentioned that the era of this myth was when the Troy War broke out. That war was the Greek coalition attacking Troy, and Athena was the patron god of the Greek coalition forces during that war.


    From a standpoint, Agamemnon belonged to the Greek coalition forces, and naturally it was within the asylum of Athena, and Artemis blocked Agamemnon¡¯s army, which can also be said to stand on the opposite side of Athena. According to mythological records, this was the only hostility that these two goddesses could barely count.


    In fact, Artemis did not really participate in this war. This is because Agamemnon did not have long eyes and killed Artemis¡¯ deer and provoked the goddess, so Artemis did to him. It was a punishment. In the later battle, Artemis did not participate in it. The final result also ended in the victory of the Greek Allied Forces over Troy. Among them, the classic Trojan horse battle was written by Athena.


    In the mythological record, this is the only hostility between the two goddesses. In addition, the Trojan War is a beautiful battle for Athena to win, so Ming talent will know some of these stories.


    Surenks didn¡¯t know the reason for this, but because of it, he had a good feeling for Naruto. In the following conversation, he told Naruto some of Artemis¡¯ likes and dislikes so as not to see him. Artemis was rude.


    These are all things that can be said, and Naruto is the nurturer of Athena''s human body. It is not a bad thing for Surenks to befriend him.


    The two of them flew all the way, with their strengths, both could play faster than the speed of light, but when approaching the Temple of the Moon Goddess, under the reminder of Surenks, both of them slowed down.


    Because the goddess advocates nature and hates outsiders disturbing her life at will, so when approaching the temple, she must slow down, otherwise it will disturb the creatures here, disrupt the original rhythm here, and also let Artemis. Be angry.


    Naruto had ambitions for Artemis, so he didn''t want to leave a bad impression on Artemis before meeting for the first time, and honestly slowed down as Surekes said.


    The two flew slowly all the way, and after about ten minutes, a palace finally appeared in front of Naruto.


    It seems a bit reluctant to say that it is a palace, because the appearance of the palace is almost integrated with the entire mountain forest. It is difficult to distinguish the boundary between the palace and the mountain forest. It seems to exist in symbiosis with the entire mountain forest.


    According to the myth, the goddess admires nature and loves everything about nature, which seems to be true now.


    Excluding words that don''t say about temper and gender, Artemis, who advocates nature, is closer to the Supreme Laojun among the six saints.


    After Surenks notified and received a response, Naruto took a deep breath and walked into the temple of Artemis as a mortal.


    Chapter 35-Goddess Palace!See Artemis for the first time!


    After entering the Artemis Temple, Naruto had the feeling of Grandma Liu visiting the Grand View Garden.


    After all, the interior style of the Temple of Artemis was different from the''temple'' he knew.


    There is no gorgeous decoration of carved jade ridges around, but many of them are related to flora and fauna. There are many animals here, some of them are rigid and immobile, but many of them are still alive, running around inside the palace. go with.Those that don''t move...Although Artemis shouldn''t use formalin to soak animal carcasses, let''s call them specimens for the time being.


    The animals here, whether they live or die, should be the result of Artemis hunting. Judging from the number here, this goddess really loves hunting.


    And there are a lot of flowers and plants growing inside the palace. They are not overgrown like wild weeds, but they are not planted in flower pots. All in all, this goddess should have gotten them in her palace. The look of a flower ~ garden.


    There are no neatly piled stones around it, it looks like it should have been carved in the same way as the forest.


    All signs indicate that Artemis really loves nature.


    In the middle of the temple, there is a chair with animal skins on it, and beside the chair is a long bow, which emits a cold brilliance, hidden in the endless divine power, and the beautiful woman sitting on this chair is naturally The master here-Artemis!


    Artemis has a very beautiful appearance, which is expected by Naruto, but there are also cases that are slightly beyond expectations.


    For example, this Zeus''s most beloved daughter, the sister of the sun god Apollo, looks beautiful, but slightly childish. From the outside, she looks only fifteen or sixteen-year-old young AIDS.


    It''s not just that Artemis likes to be tender, it''s just that she has such a look since she was born, and it has never changed for thousands of years.


    Her skin is as bright as moonlight, her eyes are shining like stars, her eyes are bright, and her teeth are bright. Unlike Surekes who has a tall nose, she looks like a classical Western beauty. Artemis¡¯ nose is quite small and her eyelashes Long, this goddess is not a good temper, but has a childish face that looks immature.


    Because he was worried that he had no real friendship with this goddess, she would use that bow to pierce the heart if she accidentally, although Naruto confirmed that his light of hope can destroy the soul of God, he also has to There is a chance to shoot.


    Although Naruto defeated the earthly python, it was the earthly python that had been sealed by the god Odin for countless years and was not as strong as before, and the Artemis in front of her would definitely not have a sealed past. , And as one of the twelve gods of Olympus, in this world, the Olympus Protoss is stronger than the Nordic Protoss!Artemis'' strength must be far superior to that of the giant python, this is the result of not counting the moon goddess bow, but only relying on physical strength.


    There are also maids of the same level as Surekes, although they are all in the eighth sense level, but there are six including Surekes. As for the next level, the seventh and sixth senses. There were even more soldiers who felt that they were besieged by so many people, and even if Artemis was counted, the battle would be lost before it was fought.

 1419 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1419

    Naruto''s delusion mode of murder couldn''t stop as soon as it was turned on, and Artemis showed no hostility towards him. He praised Surekes and told her to retreat.


    Surenks secretly gave Naruto an encouraging look, then nodded and withdrew from the temple, and all the animals in the temple ran out, obviously because of Artemis'' influence.


    When only Naruto and Artemis were left in this temple, the gate of the temple was suddenly closed, completely isolating the inside of the temple from the outside world.


    Naruto felt that his feelings should be correct. He felt that in this temple, he was completely isolated from the outside world, that is, in another time and space.


    This is like Naruto''s internal space. Naruto can put people who are weaker than or equal to him in his own space. No matter what happens in that space, the outside world cannot know.


    Naruto feels like this now.


    Although being able to live in the same room with a beautiful goddess, Artemis, who is a goddess, is something that many men look forward to, but this goddess has remained pure since the age of mythology, not just because Her status is more because of her strength.


    The sister of the sun god Apollo, the most beloved daughter of Zeus, has maintained a virgin goddess of purity for thousands of years. These three points are enough to make people who have an intention to Artemis line up directly from Olympus to Northern Europe go with.There are countless people who have thoughts about Artemis, but if you want to attack her, you must first consider the consequences of being pierced by the arrow of God.


    After the door of the temple was closed, the inside of the temple suddenly became darker, and then Artemis breathed slightly.


    Although the distance was not too close, Naruto still smelled a scent that rushed to his face, which was really refreshing.


    Then inside the temple, a firelight lit up on the lampstand. The flame was not red or yellow, and it was not the color of Naruto''s black heart, but white, like the color of moonlight.


    The flame seemed to have no temperature, and it was cold and indifferent, and it shed a cold light that was infinitely close to the moonlight. The light in the temple was not dazzling at this time, but it was bright enough.


    Based on the current situation and the strength comparison between the two sides, Naruto glanced at Artemis and felt that it would be better to be more careful.


    Before Naruto could think of a suitable beginning, Artemis laughed.


    "Don''t be so nervous, please sit down."


    Artemis stretched out his hand, and a small sapling on the ground suddenly began to grow, and then the branches circled around and finally turned into a chair.


    This hand Naruto can also be played, or regardless of the difference in the strength of the two sides, Naruto''s control of this ability is still higher than Artemis, Naruto''s head considers whether Artemis is What is showing off, but thinking about it carefully, Artemis has no reason to show off.


    Artemis is the noble goddess of the moon, and Naruto is just a human in this world. Whether it is strength or status, Artemis is much higher than Naruto, there is nothing to show off.


    Thinking of this, Naruto curled his mouth and sat relaxed in front of Artemis. No one else looked tense when facing this god.


    Artemis didn''t seem to have the intention to start talking immediately. He stretched out his hand and pointed in the air. A silver jug ??appeared immediately and automatically poured two glasses of wine. One flew in front of Naruto, and one fell on Artemis. In his hand, the hip flask fell on a small tree nearby.


    Naruto took the wine glass and drank it without hesitation.


    Artemis likes to drink very much. Of course, her wine is not comparable to mortal wine. It is quite clear and sweet. It is different from the first taste of vodka, but it has a clear taste like water. It is a very high-quality wine.


    Artemis saw that he didn''t hesitate to toast immediately. He didn''t mind if his drinking method wasted his wine, but he smiled like a fox.


    "You drank it without checking, what if I poisoned you?"


    Naruto put down the wine glass, the wine jug flew over automatically, and filled him with another glass.When Naruto heard this, he gave Artemis a blank look.


    "You don¡¯t know that I have eaten the gall of the giant python, and any toxins in this world will no longer have any effect on me. Besides, as one of the twelve gods of Olympus, no matter what, you¡¯re bold And dignity should also be there. To deal with a human being like me, if you are required to use poisoning, then you can only say that you are not worthy of being called a god! In such a situation, if I twist If you pinch it, it will make you look down on it."


    Naruto also relaxed at this time. What he said came from his heart. It was his true heart. Although speaking like this is very dangerous, it is likely to offend the goddess who has a bad temper, but what Naruto said is really a little bit. Nothing to hide.


    Artemis'' eyes showed appreciation instead of anger, as Naruto expected, and gestured to Naruto for the wine glass in his hand, and then drank one of them, smiling at the blond human .


    "It''s very bold, but for the sake of your courage and boldness, I won''t pursue your rude words."


    ''Right bet.''Naruto was relieved and smiled slightly.


    Artemis also filled another glass of wine. The silver wine glass was gently swayed on her beautiful jade hand. The wine in the glass almost shook out several times, but in the end it was not wasted on the ground.


    "No wonder that dead girl Athena likes you so much, it seems that even if she is reincarnated, her vision is not bad."


    Naruto¡¯s adoption of Athena, the gods of Olympus would not be ignorant, and for his sister who has a good relationship with him, Artemis naturally invested a lot of perfusion, and he also knew that Athena now depends on Naruto , Drank the wine in the glass again, the wine fell into the abdomen along Artemis'' white neck, and then Artemis'' eyes did not appear to drink, but became serious.


    "I ask you, can you become like three heads, six arms and nine tails?"


    Chapter 36-Naruto is seen through, the stone of Hyperion!


    Artemis'' serious expression proved that she was not joking at this time, but started talking about business, but Naruto couldn''t understand the business.


    Three heads, six arms, nine tails... Naruto is indeed fine, but what does Artemis mean?


    Naruto stared at Artemis¡¯ beautiful face. Artemis didn¡¯t mind Naruto¡¯s stare, but stared at Naruto the same. The seriousness of his eyes and face proved that Artemis was definitely not joking. .


    Because he didn''t know what Artemis meant, Naruto finally made the decision.


    Maintaining the status quo!


    To tell the truth first, keep detecting Artemis''s tone, and then understand her purpose. After all, this is not a secret that cannot be said for Naruto.


    "Yes." Naruto nodded and admitted.


    Artemis'' eyes flashed with a light that Naruto could not understand. The moon goddess seemed a little excited at this time. Although her body did not move clearly, her hands slightly grasped the armrest of the chair at this time... It should be restraining something.


    "Can I see it?"


    Naruto felt even more puzzled in his heart, but finally nodded.


    Three heads and six arms are actually the most comfortable and powerful posture for Naruto, which is the posture of Asura.And Kyuubi is the strongest posture that Naruto has ever had.


    Although the combination of three heads, six arms and nine tails is very strange, Naruto is not unused. In the previous battle with Otsuki Teruya, Naruto once appeared in the form of the so-called nine-tailed asura, which is the nine-tailed nine. The tail also has three heads and six arms.


    Although such a form rarely appears, it is not unusable.


    Naruto stood up, the golden chakra on his body was turbulent, and a golden head was automatically formed on his body. Then three heads and six arms emerged. Although there were two more heads and four arms, the chakra formed on Naruto''s big head. It will also change its form due to his body changes, so this will not look weird in Naruto''s body.


    Dahu''s hem fluttered upward, and then nine golden hairy tails stretched out from behind Naruto''s ass, swinging gently behind Naruto.


    Three heads, six arms, and nine tails. No matter how you think about it, it should be a very weird posture, but it is very suitable for Naruto. The way Artemis looked at him, he actually had the same way he was just now. The look of one head and two arms looks really awkward'' strange feeling.


    Naruto moves his head, hands and feet, and tail. This shape does not make him feel uncomfortable. On the contrary, it is quite comfortable. When Naruto turned to look at Artemis, he found the goddess¡¯ eyes , With incomprehensible excitement.


    why?


    Even if it becomes this form, Naruto''s strength has increased, but it is only the realm of the eighth sense. It should be incomparable with Artemis. Artemis reacted with such excitement, he had to make How to understand?


    Artemis stared at Naruto''s weird posture, especially the nine tails floating behind him.


    With her eyesight, it can of course be seen that those tails are not pure energy bodies, but real flesh and blood, and that hairy tail feels very good at a glance.


    "Yes, it''s this...this is what the prophecy said..."


    "prophecy?"


    A huge''?'' popped out of Naruto''s head.'',"Could you explain that?"


    Artemis suppressed his excitement, once again asked Naruto to take a seat, and then began to tell some things that Naruto didn''t know, which had already deviated greatly from the plot of the Saint Seiya.

 1420 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1420

    "Have you heard of the Three Goddesses of Fate?"


    Because after Naruto came to this world, he learned a lot about Olympus mythology, although his knowledge reserve is still not as good as Athena, although he does not know much about Norse mythology, but about Olympus Protoss, he still has some understanding, and the three goddesses of destiny are also relatively famous gods.


    "Three of the daughters of Zeus and the goddess of law Themis, the three sisters collectively called Moira, are responsible for weaving and cutting the fate of everything in the world?"


    "What you know is almost the same as the reality." Artemis smiled and nodded, "But there is one thing you don''t know, that is, the three goddesses of destiny still have the ability to predict the future."


    "Foresee the future? Isn''t it a prediction about me?"


    "To be precise, it is a prophecy related to Olympus."


    Artemis corrected it, and then literate Naruto: "The prophecy brought by the Three Goddesses of Destiny says that the rule of Olympus will be overthrown, and the one who has completed all this is a man with three heads. A warrior with six arms and nine tails."


    When Naruto heard Artemis utter this prophecy announcing the demise of Olympus, his eyes widened.


    Because this prediction is outside the plot of the Saint Seiya, that is to say, it is not something Naruto can control, and Naruto has reason to suspect that this so-called prediction should be the work of the golden nightmare king, after all, except for her Who else can play these moths for Naruto?The purpose is just to add more trouble to Naruto.


    But Naruto also feels that there are some problems...


    "Did Zeus sent God Pan to kill me because of this? But it''s not right. I haven''t shown three heads and six arms before, and even if I know it, I can''t be sure that I am the person in the language."


    "You are right. I will answer your first question first. Zeus asked God Pan to kill you before. The main reason is that you don¡¯t know what you look like with three heads and six arms. If that¡¯s the case, he will definitely send a stronger god. Kill you without knowing the scum of God Pan!"


    Naruto looked at Artemis''s face, and saw her unabashed disgust and contempt when she mentioned Pan Shen, thinking about it and knowing what was going on.


    Artemis, as a goddess, naturally hated Pan God¡¯s lust and madness of coveting his maid. If it weren¡¯t for Artemis who was sleeping at the time, her character would have been a hit. Putting that guy through his heart, Artemis'' character, strength, and status would not give Hermes face.


    But a dead rubbish is definitely not the point. Artemis just casually mentioned that rubbish thing, so as not to affect his mood, and then said: "At that time, Zeus was not sure you were Son of Prophecy, he will send someone to kill you because your fate line is very strange."


    ''Son of Prophecy?I really don''t like this title...''


    Naruto was frantically complaining, but what Artemis said attracted Naruto''s attention even more.


    "Fate line?"


    "Yes, just like what you said before, the three goddesses of fate are responsible for weaving and cutting the lines of fate of mortals. Although you have a strong power, you still have not broken away from a human category. Your fate should be the same. Under the control of the three goddesses of fate, but I can see that your fate line has a big problem."


    "see?"


    Naruto noticed Artemis'' words and couldn''t help but look at himself, as if to find where his fate line was.


    Artemis noticed his childish movements, the corners of his mouth twitched lightly, and then he took out a green gem from the sleeve of his clothes.


    "Don''t look for it. Only the three goddesses of destiny can see the line of fate with their own power. Even Zeus does not possess this kind of power. The reason why Zeus and I can see the line of fate on your body is Because of this Hyperion Stone?"


    "Hupperion Stone?"


    Naruto looked at the green gem in Artemis''s hand with a weird look. It looked like a transparent high-grade emerald, but it was obviously not that simple, and Artemis was talking about Hyperion. People know, but he really doesn''t know what the hell is the Stone of Hyperion.


    Artemis saw Naruto''s puzzled look and took the trouble to literacy.


    "Hupperion is one of the twelve Titan gods who ruled Olympus in the previous generation. In terms of generation, it is the uncle of Athena and I. Hupperion is the god of light and the sun. His After the divine power can expel the darkness, illuminate everything, see through all the truth, so the light of Hyperion itself can make the line of fate shine on the body. After the battle of the Titans, Hyperion was taken by me and Zeus Together to kill, his soul shattered into three pieces, forming three Hyperion Stones, one in Zeus''s hand, one in my hand, and one in Hera, So as long as you use this Hyperion Stone, you can see the line of fate on your body."


    When Artemis explained this way, he treated the Hyperion Stone as a monocle and placed it on his right eye. Naruto noticed that the Hyperion Stone was faintly green. Fluorescence, and then Naruto realized the feeling of being seen through everything.


    Although it was not the first time I saw the line of fate on Naruto, Artemis still saw it strange.


    "I really don''t understand why your line of fate is like this?"


    "how about it?"


    "A lot of things that happen in a person''s life are pre-set by the fate line. Therefore, the fate line of a person has long and short. The short is something that will happen in the near future, and the long one will happen in the future. Things, the number of fate lines on a person should be close to infinity, but your fate lines are really too few, only a dozen, your existence is almost like nonexistence, the number of your fate lines is more than There are fewer newborn babies. Although you are standing in front of me, you seem to be out of this world."


    Artemis was puzzled, and there were self-contradictions in what she said, and she herself was troubled by it, but Naruto''s back was already completely saturated with cold sweat.


    Chapter 37-Two Goddesses!The conspiracy of Athena and Artemis!


    Artemis'' words made Naruto feel cold. He is not a person in this world, so his line of fate has nothing to do with this world. His line of fate should only appear after he came to this world. of.


    For example, Shanna, Shura, and Ai Russia, the fate of these human beings has something to do with Naruto. Therefore, part of their fate line is related to Naruto''s, and only then appears the fate line in this world.


    It¡¯s just that Artemis could use the power of Hyperion¡¯s Stone to see him to this extent when he first met officially. Then Zeus, the Olympian king, used Hyperion How far can you see the Rion Stone?To what extent can the three goddesses of destiny see the power of destiny?


    The piece of Hyperion Stone in Artemis''s hand made Naruto feel terrified, and he should also face one thing... Now the enemy he has to face is the gods, they can''t be defeated casually Enemy.


    Fortunately, Artemis didn''t think deeply about this issue, otherwise Naruto''s identity as an "alien" might be revealed now.


    After Artemis collected the Hyperion Stone, he said: "I think Zeus will let God Pan kill you, probably because of your special identity, because you have almost no fate line relationship, so You are a special existence beyond the control of the gods. If you have been quiet and hidden among ordinary people, Zeus may not notice you, but you have adopted Athena, which is equivalent to taking yourself It was completely exposed to Zeus."


    After hearing what Artemis said, Naruto nodded secretly, saying that is indeed reasonable, but it is impossible for him to be an ordinary person calmly.


    "However, four years have passed since Pan Shen. I have not been assassinated by Zeus again. What is going on?"


    "That should be because when you killed God Pan, you did not show the three-headed, six-armed and nine-tailed posture, which is not in line with the image in the prophecy. So although Zeus is suspicious of you, a person not controlled by the gods, his main The energy is still focused on finding the son of prophecy."


    Naruto was surprised when he heard this. Fortunately, he did not use the Asura body when defeating the earthly python, otherwise he might expose himself to the gods prematurely. Before this Athena had grown up, he In fact, when the combat power available around him was only one of Hilda, it would be quite unwise to directly oppose the gods.


    "But..." Naruto scratched his chin, looked at the beautiful goddess in front of him, and said: "How can you be sure that the prophetic son of the three goddesses of fate is me? Although I do have three heads and six arms Nine Tails, but the world is so big, I can''t say that the only person with such characteristics is me. I don''t think you can easily draw conclusions, right, Artemis?"


    "Bingo, yes!"


    Artemis snapped his fingers quite boyishly, and then sat with two beautiful legs overlapping. Although Artemis was wearing a skirt, the cheerful Artemis didn¡¯t pay attention to sitting posture, and the two were white. Her beautiful legs emerged from under the skirt, exuding a round luster like ivory.


    Although Naruto wanted to pretend not to stare, he immediately despised himself for being too pretentious in his heart. Since Artemis didn''t care about this, he simply looked satisfied.


    How powerful Artemis is, of course he can feel where Naruto''s eyes are gathered, smiled slightly, but didn''t get angry.


    As I said before, what Artemis hates is not the man himself, but the ridiculous, obscene, and lustful life style of the Olympian Protoss. Al Themis itself does not dislike the appreciation and praise that men have for her, as long as the man doesn''t get up to her, showing that kind of desire ~ hopeful eyes or look... From this point of view, it is with the female emperor. It''s a bit similar.


    Although Naruto¡¯s gaze is close to naked~naked, but the kind of pure appreciation without desire~hope is like looking at a beautiful sculpture, although the corners of Artemis¡¯ mouth twitched twice when he compared himself to a sculpture. , But the look in his eyes also made Artemis not angry, and he didn''t retract his legs. He just sat openly and let Naruto see enough, and Naruto naturally laughed at this opportunity ...


    Although Naruto admired Artemis'' beautiful body curve in this way, it did not hinder the conversation between the two.


    Artemis looked calm, it seemed that Naruto was not seeing his own legs, and he smiled and said, "If you look at it only with your eyes, of course I will not be sure that you are the son of prophecy, except for what you just showed. In addition to the kind of attitude, there are two reasons that I have confirmed, one of which is Athena."


    "Athena?"


    "Yes, after knowing this prophecy, Athena discussed a plan with me. She was born this time in order to find the son of prophecy, which is you. Although Athena is only four years old, she is still Goddess of Wisdom, her instinctive admiration for you is one of the reasons I have determined."


    ''Is that so?''


    Naruto thought of the child''s intimacy and closeness to him. It turned out that this was the reason, and his eyes darkened quickly.


    However, this low mood lasted only for a moment, and Naruto recovered and smiled somewhat self-deprecatingly.


    Although she is only a four-year-old girl, if she is really treated as a child, then she is a real idiot!The goddess of wisdom is after all the goddess of wisdom. Athena is undoubtedly special among the gods of Olympus. It can be said that she is the goddess who has attracted much attention. If her rebirth is not carefully planned, big things will happen. .


    Putting yourself in the imagination, Naruto, who has played a lot of conspiracies, has no right to evaluate Athena''s right or wrong, and to get rid of the messy thoughts, Naruto turned to Artemis and said: "Your eyes, Athena''s intuition. , After all, it¡¯s just feelings. Do you have anything concrete that can prove that I am the son of that prophecy?"

 1421 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1421

    "Of course there is, in fact, I also rely on that thing to be completely sure." Artemis smiled enough to upset all living beings, but now only Naruto can see this smile. Looking at Naruto''s doubts, Al Themis grinned even more, "Have you forgotten? It was only a few days ago, that incredible thing you did!"


    "The earthly python?!"


    "Yes, that''s the big snake. Although the power of the giant python in this world cannot be compared with our twelve lord gods, his small universe is after all the realm of the ninth sense. You can even completely destroy him if you only have the realm of the eighth sense. Kill, because of this, I am completely sure."


    Naruto frowned, and suddenly a question that had entangled him for a long time appeared in his mind. Looking at Artemis''s beautiful face, he suddenly asked: "By the way, I want to ask you something about the ninth sense. "


    "Go ahead, I will tell you everything I can."


    "What is the realm of the ninth sense? As far as I know, all of your twelve main gods are the realm of the ninth sense. Therefore, souls can be immortal. Only the weapon of killing the gods can kill the main god, but like other What about the gods? For example, the gods of death and the gods of sleep, as well as the three goddesses of fate, and the goddess of discord. Do they also have to kill the gods?"


    This problem has been plagued by Naruto for a long time. Olympus has many gods, and the scope of the gods is very large. If they are all the ninth senses, the huge power gap between them is also a problem.


    Artemis was visibly taken aback, because he heard the words Ninth Sense and the God-killing Tool from the Ming population. Obviously he did not expect that he would have such an insight. Artemis hesitated for a moment, and decided to add some of them. Tell Naruto the difference.


    "Among the gods of Olympus, the gods of the highest level are actually the realm of the ninth sense, but there is still a gap between them. They can be roughly divided into three stages: elementary, intermediate, and advanced. There are thirteen high-level gods, the twelve main gods you know, plus my aunt, Hestia, the kitchen god. Our thirteen gods have reached the high-level of the ninth sense realm. The level can make our souls immortal, only the weapon of killing the gods can kill the high-level gods. And there are more middle-level and lower-level gods, and the gods like you said before are all included, death, Sleeping god and goddess are the same. Although they are also the ninth sense, there is still a gap between us. Although the soldiers of the eighth sense cannot kill them, if they are also in the realm of the ninth sense, they may be killed. Die those middle-level and low-level gods. As for gods other than third-rate gods, they are like the Pan god you see. There are many in Olympus, but they are not a concern."


    After listening to Artemis'' explanation, Naruto deepened his understanding of the ninth sense. In simple terms, the gap between the middle and high levels of the ninth sense was like the gap between a saint and a quasi saint.


    The high-level gods of the ninth sense are comparable to the saints, and are immortal. As for the middle-level and elementary-level gods, not only is the difference in strength, but also not as good as the high-level in the understanding of the point of "immortality". Although the gods cannot be killed by''mortals'', they may be killed when facing opponents of the Ninth Sense.


    In other words, with the exception of a few god-killing tools, no one else can kill Artemis, and Artemis has the strength of the ninth sense, and can kill without the god-killing tools. Grim Reaper and their kind of gods, and although Naruto hasn''t reached that level yet, there is a BUG like the light of hope in his hands, so his future is not completely dark.


    After digesting the information about the ninth sense in his head, Naruto suddenly raised his head, looked at Artemis''s eyes with a pair of eyes, and asked: "I understand everything you said, but in this, you... ¡­No, what do you and Athena want? If according to the prophecy I will overthrow the rule of Olympus, this does not seem to be of any benefit to you two, please answer me, yes What attracts you and Athena to help me?"


    Chapter 38-Calculations, the secret of Athena!


    Naruto has ambitions for Artemis, and Athena is indeed his goal, but these two goddesses are enough to make any man fascinated, but they can''t make Naruto lose his reason.


    Whether in the myth or the plot of the Saint Seiya, God is not that simple.


    Artemis also said just now that the main purpose of Athena''s reincarnation is to find Naruto, the son of prophecy. Athena who can arrange such a strategy will never do meaningless actions.


    Even if it¡¯s a god, it¡¯s inseparable from the word ¡°selfish¡±. Moreover, this incident involves the entire Olympus protoss. If there is not enough benefit, Naruto can¡¯t think of Artemis¡¯ reason to help himself. , If only because of Athena, then this reason is definitely not enough.


    Because Artemis had a good relationship with Athena, the goddess of wisdom, and Naruto was raising only Athena''s human body.


    Artemis looked at Naruto with interest. To be honest, Artemis is very satisfied with Naruto now.


    For ordinary humans, it is impossible to see her as the moon goddess, but this person was invited by her to come to this moon goddess temple, instead of showing excitement or excitement, he faced her directly. The goddess can also talk, showing considerable courage and tolerance. From a personal point of view, Artemis now appreciates the blond man in front of him.


    The slender jade finger circled the deduction of the silver wine glass, and laughed softly: "Do you want a reason? Then I''ll give you one. Athena and I both hate Olympus."


    Naruto''s eyes flashed, and the alertness in his heart rose to a higher level.


    Regardless of whether what Artemis said was true or false, what she said next must be very scary and would involve very big things.


    Naruto¡¯s hunch was always accurate. He knew very well that he had no choice when Artemis said the next words. If Naruto was unwilling to cooperate with Artemis then, I¡¯m afraid this goddess would Kill him completely here!


    Naruto squinted at Artemis, and finally laughed suddenly. Although he didn''t laugh out loud, he cocked the corner of his mouth, and showed an evil smile in front of the goddess.


    "Talk about it."


    Perhaps it was because the expression in his eyes at this time was evil, or the smile made Artemis feel a little uncomfortable. In short, the goddess frowned at this time, but still did not get angry.


    "Do you know how Athena was born? I''m not talking about the human body, but her divine body."


    Artemis suddenly talked about Athena, causing Naruto''s eyes to narrow into two slits again, and said: "I just heard that Athena was born from the head of Zeus. As for the details, It''s too clear."


    Naruto has learned a lot about Athena in this world, but the history of Olympus is difficult to find, it seems that it was hidden by someone deliberately.


    Artemis glanced at Naruto''s face, and then told the secret of Athena''s birth.


    Indeed, just like the myths and legends known by Naruto, Athena is the goddess born from the head of Zeus, but in fact Athena has a mother, and her mother is the first generation of wisdom goddess Metis.


    Metis is the daughter of Okeanos, the god of oceans and rivers, and the first goddess of the sea among the twelve Titan Gods, the first goddess of the sea.


    In the battle of the Titans, the Olympus Protoss led by Zeus fought fiercely against the Titan Protoss headed by Cronus, and in this tragic battle that lasted forever, Metis was the most worthy of the first hero.


    Because of Metis'' help, Zeus got the potion of hypnosis and vomiting, so he rescued the brothers and sisters who were swallowed by Cronus; because of Metis'' help, Zeus knew to go to Gaia for help , And found the Hundred-armed Giant and the Cyclops to join him and defeat the Twelve Titans; because Metis stole the two sides of Cronus¡¯s Aegis during the final battle between Zeus and Cronus. Kise, ultimately led to the complete defeat of the Titan Protoss. It can be said that the Olympus Protoss can win, and Metis has contributed.


    After the battle of the Titans, Zeus led the Olympus Protoss into the dominion of Mount Olympus. He himself became the third-generation king of Olympus, and married him who gave him a great deal in the battle of the Titans. As the first wife of Metis who helped, Metis also conceived a child for Zeus.


    But after Metis became pregnant, Gaia, the mother of the earth, issued an oracle; the children born to Metis will have powers that can rival Zeus. If it were a boy, he would overthrow Zeus and win the king. The place!


    This is not surprising in Olympus, because so far, the two generations of Olympus god kings have been overthrown by their own sons. Zeus is afraid of the curse Cronus put on him before being sealed. He was also afraid of Gaia''s oracle, so he deceived Metis with rhetoric and took the opportunity to swallow her into his stomach.


    After being swallowed by Zeus, Metis gave birth to a daughter in grief and anger. Metis hated Zeus for deceiving his feelings, so he turned his hatred and grief into strength, used his own blood into the soul, and sacrificed his life for himself. His daughter created an armor, and took out a little bit of "Nativity Light" that she had secreted back then, to create a golden rod, which was later the Victory Scepter, so the Victory Scepter is also a goddess Horror weapon!


    Metis built the armor in Zeus, and the act of casting the magic scepter made Zeus a headache. No matter how much power he used, he couldn''t suppress this pain. Even the god of medicine Asclepius was helpless.


    In desperation, Zeus could only order the god of fire, Hephaestus, the god of forging, to create an axe to split his head, and from the head split by Zeus came out a man wearing The goddess with the golden armor, the scepter of the goddess of victory in one hand, and the shield in the other hand, is the current Athena!


    Naruto was just listening before, then his eyes slowly changed, and finally he heard Artemis say everything. If it can be guaranteed that Artemis said all the truth, then Naruto¡¯s evaluation of the god king There are only two words.


    Mean!


    Naruto cares whether he is a god king or not, if he really uses this method to treat his pregnant wife, no matter what the reason, he can only comment on the two characters!


    According to Artemis, the female sacred garment that Athena wore was actually an armor made from the flesh and mind of Metis. The armor itself contained Metis¡¯ protection for Athena, so only Athens Na can put on the golden armor, and no one else can put on the saint, and because it also contains Metis'' hatred of Zeus, the power of that saint is very repelling of Zeus''s supernatural power!


    It may be because of a little bit of guilt in human nature, or it may be because Athena is a woman and it is inconsistent with Gaia¡¯s oracle that if a son will overthrow him, Zeus loves Athena very much, but Athena I have always remembered the despair and hatred of my mother when she was in Zeus. This deep hatred remained with the female sacred garment, so Athena never gave up revenge on Zeus.


    The prophecy brought by the three goddesses of fate is an opportunity for Athena, so she wants to borrow the power of Naruto to overthrow the rule of Zeus.


    Naruto scratched his chin lightly, thinking about what Artemis had just said.


    Although Naruto thinks that all the parts Artemis just said are true, the problem is that she still conceals her own part. Naruto always feels that things are not that simple. Zeus is not so easy to kill. Naruto¡¯s situation will be much better if a god forms an alliance, but at present, it is impossible for Naruto to trust Artemis completely.


    Artemis seemed to have expected this situation a long time ago... No, it should be said that her smart sister had expected this situation a long time ago. Artemis stretched out her hand, and a golden buckler immediately appeared beside her. , Flew in front of Naruto.


    Naruto couldn''t help but froze when he saw the lines engraved on the golden buckler, and blurted out, "Holy Shield Aquis?"


    "That''s right, this is the shield. Athena sent this shield to me before reincarnation, and it''s fine to hand it to you now."


    ''Does this not give me a way out?''


    Naruto curled his lips in his heart, but after all he accepted this golden shield, a powerful shield that can withstand the Deity Killing Tool. No matter who it is, it will be moved. Although Naruto cannot become the master of Aquis, he is in crisis. At the time, it¡¯s okay to take out Aquis to resist the enemy¡¯s attack.


    After Naruto accepted the Holy Shield, he didn¡¯t know if it was Naruto¡¯s illusion. He felt that Artemis seemed to have a wonderful sense of relaxation, as if he was letting go of some heavy load. This strange feeling made Naruto. Man could not explain, and then Naruto did not say goodbye to Artemis immediately, after all, he always had ambitions for this goddess.


    Since I talked about the purpose of Artemis and Athena, the atmosphere between Naruto and Artemis became a bit bad. Although nothing happened in the end, both of them seemed to be walking. Like a steel cable, once they take a wrong step, the two may immediately explode.


    Now that the matter has been discussed, Naruto deliberately got close to the goddess, so he began to talk about some light topics, and although Artemis would not know that this mortal was bold enough, he still dared to hit her in front of her. Ming''s population is very good, and talking to him is very interesting, even Artemis has to admit.


    Naruto and Artemis chatted for a while, remembering the holy shield that he had taken, suddenly his eyes lit up, and he sighed, "Speaking of which, this time, you two goddesses were really forced to go to Liangshan. ."


    Artemis heard that he was depressed after being calculated by himself and Athena in his tone, but his eyes couldn''t help showing curiosity. It was about the idiom in the Ming population.

 1422 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1422

    "Forcing Liangshan? What does that mean?"


    "Oh, this is a section of a story. Forget it, I''ll tell you from the beginning. This story is called "Water Margin"."


    Chapter 39-Little Fox Fishing, the Moon Goddess who was hooked!


    It is really strange to say that Naruto gave Artemis the story of the Water Margin at the Temple of the Moon Goddess, but the two of them enjoyed it.


    The name Artemis represents not only the chastity of girls, but also the independence and self-reliance of women. Artemis loves hunting for this reason.


    The women represented by Artemis are independent and strong, full of curiosity and a spirit of exploration for everything, have a great interest in novel things, and dare to explore all unknown things.


    Although the story of the Water Margin has existed for a long time, Artemis would definitely never have heard of it. After Naruto¡¯s narration, the images of the lively heroes of the Water Margin were displayed in front of Artemis. Artemis spread out before his eyes.


    The first half of the Water Margin tells the story of 108 heroes being forced to Liangshan. It can be said to be a typical story of "officials forced the people to rebel, and the people had to rebel". Because of the positive reasons, the Water Margin was a banned book in that era, because the content was rebellious. , And now the situation with Artemis and Athena planning to overthrow Olympus seems to coincide. Naruto also deliberately told the story about the Water Margin with Artemis for this reason.


    Naruto will also use illusion techniques to create different illusions, allowing Artemis to see and listen to each other, and become more immersed in each story.


    And when Naruto talked about the chapter''Shi Dalang walked to Huayin County at night, Ruti governs the town of Guanxi'', Artemis couldn''t help but exasperated as he listened, as if he wanted to shoot at any time. .


    Naruto sneaked a look at the anger on Artemis'' face, and he was really proud of his heart, showing his perfect mouth, and told the second half of Rutiju''s punching in Guanxi.


    The story of Lu Zhishen Quanxi Town in Guanxi is the story of the flower monk Lu Zhishen. To be precise, it tells why he became a monk. It can be regarded as part of Lu Zhishen''s prequel.


    Lu Zhishen was originally named Lu Da, Guan Bai Tisha, so he was called Lu Tisha.


    Luda is reckless by nature, and his righteousness is thin, so he can fight injustice.One day Ruda went to a pub for a drink, and was upset by the crying sound of the next door. As a result, the bartender called the man next door. It turned out to be an old man with gray hair, old man Jin, and a beautiful woman named Jin Cuilian.


    Jin Cuilian and her parents came to Weizhou to join relatives and friends, but she didn''t expect that all her relatives and friends moved to Nanjing, and her mother died of illness here, and the father and daughter had no choice but to let Jin Cuilian sell chips in the restaurant.


    There is a Popi here in Weizhou, called Zheng Tu, who runs a butcher shop and has a lot of money. He calls himself Zhenguanxi.Once Zheng Tu came to a restaurant to drink, he was attracted by the beauty of Jin Cuilian, so he forced a matchmaker to be a matchmaker, accepted her as a concubine, and wrote a three-thousand ginseng bridegroom document, but for the 3,000 gins, the Jin family measured the father and daughter. It was a copper plate and I didn''t receive it.


    Not two months after Jin Cuilian was accepted as a concubine by Zheng Tu, she was driven out by Zheng Tu¡¯s original wife, Mrs. Zheng, and asked them to return the gift of three thousand dollars, but they didn¡¯t get a single copper plate. There is no way to pay back the money, but to sell it in the restaurant.


    Jin Cuilian''s daily income was taken by Zheng Tu and Zheng Da''s wife. For a few days, there were few drinkers, and when they didn''t make a lot of money, they would be beaten and scolded by them. Jin Cuilian came out of grief and started crying.


    Ruda himself is a violent temper. Hearing Jin Cuilian¡¯s experience, he wanted to kill Zheng Tu at the moment. Shi Jin and Li Zhong had not been easy to persuade him, and the three of them took out their silver and gathered together. Fifteen taels of silver came to the Jin family''s father and daughter, so that they could go home quickly.


    After Jin Cuilian and Old Man Jin left, Lu Da got more and more angry and went to trouble Zheng Tu.


    Zheng Tu recognized Lu Da and promoted this official position. During the Southern Song Dynasty, the official system of''four mentions of jurisdiction'' was implemented, and the four were in charge of the tea shop, the grocery store, the Wensiyuan, and the Zuozangku.In current terms, there are four positions for managing national monopoly items, responsible for official material procurement, printing money, and treasury administrator.


    The official position of Tiju was very good, and he was close to the merchants. When Zheng Tu saw Luda coming, he of course greeted him with a smile.


    In order to vent his anger to the Jin family father and daughter, Ruda deliberately teased him, saying that he wanted ten catties of refined meat, not half fat, and asked Zheng Tu to chop it into meat sauce himself. Later, he wanted ten catties of fat meat, not half refined meat, but Zheng Tu Gei personally chopped it into meat sauce; after that, he asked for ten catties of golden cartilage, not a trace of meat, but chopped all.


    Zheng Tu saw that Ruda seemed to amuse him deliberately, so he expressed his irritation, and Ruda himself was an impetuous person. He turned his face with Zheng Tu and threw the minced meat on Zheng Tu¡¯s face. It was like a''meat rain''.


    Zheng Tu himself is not a good-tempered person. Although Ruda has an official position, he is so irritated by him that he will fight Ruda with an Eviscerate knife, but he is not an opponent of Ruda. And Lu Da was so irritable that he beat Zheng Tusheng to death with three punches.


    Ruda was just a tribute. He could not escape the crime of beating people to death in the street. He packed up some clothes, took a eyebrow stick, and fled in smoke. After that, he took refuge in Wutai Mountain and took refuge in Mount Wutai. His law was Lu Zhishen. , And only then has this flower monk.


    "Bastard! This shit town Kansai is really a bastard!!"


    After Artemis listened to this passage, the anger was fully revealed on her beautiful face, and Artemis, who was burning with anger, obviously did not notice the smirk at the corner of Naruto''s mouth.


    Naruto admitted that he did it on purpose.


    Artemis himself disliked the combination of men and women only for the flesh and desires. Zheng Tu fancyed Jin Cuilian''s beauty and sex and forced her to marry her as a concubine, and then let her sing in the restaurant as a slave and a maid. Living a life that is better than death, this can be regarded as touching the highest taboo of Artemis. If it weren¡¯t for Naruto¡¯s repeated reminders that it was a story hundreds of years ago, Artemis might really have taken the moon goddess. Divine bow goes to kill people.


    Although Artemis is the goddess of the moon, her character is definitely not as cold as moonlight. In fact, her outgoing and hearty character is different from moonlight in any way, and the goddess''s revenge is actually quite heavy.


    According to Naruto¡¯s knowledge, there is also a goddess in Greek mythology, Aura, the god of breeze. She is a goddess like Artemis and loves hunting. It can be said that there are many similarities. But the relationship between them is not good, it can be said to be very bad, because Artemis is so much admired, so it aroused the jealousy of Ola.


    One day Ola claimed that Artemis¡¯ body was too feminine, and therefore questioned Artemis¡¯ chastity. How could Artemis¡¯ temperament endure Ola¡¯s slander on one of his most important things? ?So Artemis made a counterattack. She raised this point to the Three Vengeances. The Three Vengeances do not belong to any party of Olympus. They belong to special gods other than the gods, and they will hunt down those People, demons, gods, and ghosts who commit serious crimes, no matter where the sinner flees, cannot escape the punishment of the nemesis.


    Ola questioned Artemis'' chastity, this matter was like Yue Fei''s accusation.


    Unnecessarily!


    The reputation of Artemis was damaged as a result, and the Three Vengeances acted as a result, which eventually led to Aura being raped by Dionysus, the god of wine. Aura ultimately failed to damage Artemis'' reputation, but instead I lost my virgin girl, it can be said that I lost my wife and broke down. It was a mess.


    Although in this matter, it was the trial of the three vengeance goddesses who punished Aura in the end, but Artemis''s vengeance is already evident.


    Naruto now truly feels that that story happened hundreds of years ago, and that Zheng Tu was directly beaten to death by Lu Zhishen with three punches. It is really lucky. If people like Zheng Tu fall into the hands of Artemis, it will end up. It is definitely worse than death.


    As Naruto kept repeating, "That is a story hundreds of years ago, and you have no breath," Artemis finally calmed down slowly, but his eyes couldn''t help but stare at Naruto. I hope he will continue.


    Artemis¡¯ own curiosity has been completely mobilized by the story told by Naruto. She is now like a book fan¡¯s mentality. She has just listened to a wonderful chapter, and now she is looking forward to seeing Shu again, hoping to hear what follows The story, the content of the story may make her fascinated, may make her angry, or make her sad.It was difficult to grasp the stimulus of the next development, which made Artemis deeply fascinated by it. This feeling was like an addiction.


    Naruto¡¯s purpose is here. Seeing that Artemis¡¯ curiosity has been fully mobilized and made her look forward to the next story of the Water Margin, Naruto didn¡¯t continue to tell it. This is a strategy. When Artemis was calculating Naruto, she also fell into Naruto''s calculation.


    After drinking a sip of wine and moisturizing his throat, he said, "Don''t be so black-hearted. Let me just say it by myself. My throat is very tired."


    Artemis heard his voice seem a little hoarse, curled his lips, and said: "Then what do you want to do? I''m not as good at telling stories as you."


    "I didn''t ask you to tell a story either. I would like to ask you something. I heard that your relationship with Aphrodite is very poor. Can you tell me something interesting?"


    Hearing Naruto talk about the woman who was called the god of beauty and was admired by countless men, Artemis'' eyes fell sharply.


    Chapter 40-Catch the Moon God!


    In mythology, there are also various factions among the gods.


    For example, the relationship between the three brothers of Zeus, Hades and Poseidon is quite bad. Although they are gods, Pluto and Poseidon, they are in their own way. In addition to their own power, these gods also have their own powers.


    Some weaker gods will be attached to powerful gods. For example, the two twin gods of Death and Sleep are the loyal subordinates of Hades, and there are also forms of alliances, such as Apollo standing on Zeus. This side, but not a subordinate of Zeus.


    Among the gods of Olympus, it is well known that the sisters Artemis and Athena have a good relationship.


    Probably because the two of them could not understand the chaotic and lewd life of Olympus and determined to be the goddess, and for their own reasons, both of them had hatred or hatred for Olympus. Well, these two goddesses have always been in a line. The powerful strength of the two goddesses, plus the goddess scepter of victory in the hands of Athena and the Holy Shield Aquis, all make you want to beat them Those who have ideas are discouraged.


    Among the gods, the bad relationship between Artemis and Aphrodite is also a well-known fact.


    Aphrodite is also the daughter of Zeus. According to legend, it is the daughter of Zeus and the goddess of ice and sea, Dione. It is said that Aphrodite was born from the waves, so the name Aphrodite also has "out of water". The meaning of, in Chinese terms, it should be Shishui Lotus.But there are two completely different extremes between the sisters Artemis.


    Aphrodite is like a myth, the god of love and beauty, but at the same time the goddess of sex~love. Unlike Artemis, which is inaccessible to outsiders, Aphrodite likes to Your beauty is revealed.No matter in mythology or reality, Aphrodite was given the ugliest fire god Hephaestus among the twelve gods as his wife in accordance with Zeus''s orders, but Aphrodite''s good at going out of the wall is Aphrodite Up.


    According to Naruto¡¯s knowledge, in addition to her husband Hephaestus, Aphrodite and the god of war Ares, the envoy Hermes, the Emperor Poseidon, and the god of Bacchus Dionysus There have been relationships, and all have given birth to children. As for the lovers among humans, there should be more.


    It is said that Hephaestus, the god of Vulcan, did not make any announcements after he learned about Ares and Aphrodite¡¯s secret love. He also knew that he could not beat Ares, but he used his forging technology to Created a giant net that even the god of war could not break away, and while Ares and Aphrodite were doing business, they were trapped in the net, which made Ares and Aphrodite famous. ''Olympus.


    It is said that because of this incident, the person Ares hates most is Hephaestus, and this hatred even exceeds that of Athena, who defeated him miserably.


    Aphrodite''s life like this is the opposite of Artemis. The relationship between the two sisters is extremely bad. Since the age of mythology, the relationship between them has not improved.


    When he heard Aphrodite''s name, Artemis''s eyes sank, and he examined Naruto''s eyes carefully.


    She is judging whether this person has any thoughts about the well-known goddess of love. From Artemis'' point of view, if such a beautiful blond man is sent to Aphrodite, her sister It will definitely move the index finger.

 1423 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1423

    If Naruto really had any thoughts about Aphrodite, with Artemis'' fiery temper, he might immediately disregard Athena''s plan and blast Naruto out of her temple.


    But Artemis''s thoughts didn''t come true after all, this man''s eyes were still so clear, Artemis couldn''t find traces of desire~ hope, so he couldn''t get angry.


    And I don''t know if it was Artemis'' illusion. She felt that this person seemed to be more focused on her instead of the one who was called the most beautiful goddess of Olympus.


    Ignoring the inexplicable little arrogance in his heart~the feeling of pride and joy, Artemis smiled, and the terrible look in his eyes suddenly disappeared.


    "Well, just treat it as an exchange, Naruto Uzumaki, have you heard of the name Hippolytus?"


    Naruto thought about it carefully, then shook his head. He didn''t have any impression of this name, it shouldn''t be the Protoss of Olympus.


    "Then I''ll start from the beginning, Hippolytus, he is..."


    The name Hippolytus, Naruto, is normal, because he is a human being and not a god.Hippolytus was the son of Athens King Theseus and Queen Amazong. He worshiped and believed in Artemis, the goddess of chastity and hunting. He hated women and love. He even publicly expressed his contempt for Aphrodite. Remarks.


    Aphrodite is not a broad-minded type. On the one hand, she is a representative of female beauty, but she can also be said to be a symbol of female jealousy and vanity.The actions of Hippolytus caused Aphrodite''s extreme dissatisfaction, so he used his magic power to make Hippolytus'' stepmother Huaidra develop a strong love for him.Phaedra showed love to Hippolytus, but Hippolytus himself hated women and love, not to mention that Phaedra was still his stepmother, and he was naturally rejected.


    After the courtship failed, Phaedra was ashamed to commit suicide, but before he died, he accused the King of Athens that Hippolytus wanted to tarnish him. The King of Athens was furious and asked Poseidon to send a bull to knock him down. Hippolytus¡¯ carriage, the frightened horse galloped, and Hippolytus smashed into a rock and died.


    After Artemis knew what Aphrodite had done, he furious, took away the dead Hippolytus, and convinced the god of healing to bring Hippolytus back to life as his own sacrifice, and Iphigne Ya all guards his own treasure house of the Moon Goddess.


    But things will not end so easily. Artemis hated Aphrodite for doing such an insidious thing, so he determined to devise revenge. With the help of Athena, they targeted Aphrodite. One of Di Te''s favorite man-Adonis.


    Adonis¡¯ mother is a Greek beauty Myra. It is said that Myra was jealous of Aphrodite because of her beauty. Therefore, the goddess of love cursed her and made her fall in love with her father, Kanillas.After Mila became pregnant, she left her country because she was afraid of being known about herself and her father, but on the way to flee, she became a myrrh tree, from which Adonis was born. He was extremely handsome when he was born. He was nine feet tall and a handsome man, but after all, he was the child born of an incest between Mila and his father. The implied meaning was that beauty and sin were born together.


    Adonis was born from the myrrh tree, so he also became a plant god. His life will wither every year. In spring and summer, he will continue to grow and become more handsome and taller. In autumn and winter, he will die. Reborn again in spring.


    The more bloody place is that Aphrodite fell in love with Adonis at first sight. It is because she is jealous of Mila¡¯s beauty that her father has an incest, and Adonis was born, but She fell in love with the child born to Mila.


    It''s just that it may be because his mother''s love is a taboo relationship, so Adonis has never reacted to love. To Aphrodite''s amazing beauty, he is also unresponsive like a wooden person, no matter what. Adonis remained indifferent to what kind of sweet words Phrodite used, but was keen on hunting, and claimed that his archery was better than Artemis.


    Adonis said this would only annoy Artemis, not to mention that he was still a man Aphrodite liked.


    One day Aphrodite had a foreboding that Adonis might encounter an accident, and hoped that he would not go hunting and let himself be with him, but Adonis only believed that this was Aphrodite¡¯s strategy, so he didn¡¯t believe it at all. When Adonis was going hunting the next morning, he encountered a fierce porcupine with spikes all over his body.


    This porcupine was released by Artemis, and Aphrodite was also entangled by Athena. When Aphrodite got rid of Athena''s entanglement, Adonis had been bitten by the porcupine. died.On the way, the thorns on the white rose pierced Aphrodite''s jade feet, and the blood of the god of beauty fell on the white rose, and the flower turned red. This is also the origin of the red rose in the myth.


    Because Adonis was not a true god, he really died after being killed by a porcupine, and he could no longer be resurrected. Aphrodite was so sad that he was sad, and cursed the love of men and women in the world. Suspicion, fear and grief.


    Adonis is dead, Aphrodite lost his love uniquely, but the perfect Eros has imperfect love. This can only be said to be a unique joke made by fate to Aphrodite.


    Artemis released a porcupine to kill Adonis. Although it was also a punishment for his arrogance, the main purpose was to target Aphrodite. Adonis could be said to have been killed by Artemis and Athens. Death, also because of this matter, the contradiction between Aphrodite and these two goddesses is irreconcilable. If it weren¡¯t for Aphrodite, he would definitely not be the opponent of the two of them. It''s war.


    Although Artemis did not have the eloquence of Naruto, she experienced this incident firsthand. She remembered the situation clearly, and when she said it, her tone revealed her attitude towards Aphrodite. Disdain, it''s quite vivid.


    After Naruto finished listening, he sneered and gave an evaluation of "self-inflicted, not living", making Artemis smile approvingly and nod.


    When Artemis told Naruto about a little thing he had done in the past, he finally asked Naruto to speak and talked about the Water Margin again, and then on the second day, Naruto said goodbye to Artemis. He went back to the Wulao Peak of Lushan Mountain, but he still agreed with Artemis that he would come and tell her the Water Margin at some time, but he asked her to exchange something interesting.


    This seems fair to Artemis, but for Naruto it is a lot of money.


    There are a total of 120 chapters in the Water Margin. If you say four chapters at a time, you have to say thirty times. If you exclude this time, Naruto can not only know some secrets of Artemis, but also twenty-nine times. Opportunity to meet Artemis.


    Naruto''s bait has been cast out, only when Artemis bites the hook, when he can''t break free, and can''t escape, it depends on his ability.


    Naruto is thinking about a very serious matter on the way back to Wu Lao Peak... The rest place ~ Goddess Hestia, where can I go to see it?


    Chapter 41-Countercurrent, Sharna''s birthday!


    At present, the only true gods who have contact with Naruto are Artemis and Athena. Athena is only four years old. It is obviously impossible to ask her. Although Artemis is currently in a good relationship. , But this was also based on the fact that Artemis did not know his ambitions. If Artemis knew that he was actually fighting three places at the same time ~ the goddess''s idea, he might turn his face on the spot.


    Naruto¡¯s bait was released, and the delicious bait concealed the sharp hook below, which is Naruto¡¯s true ambition, but in the current situation, none of these can be known to Artemis. , Otherwise Naruto is not sure if he can escape from the bow of the moon goddess.


    In the next year, Naruto was quite comfortable, and the main thing was to train Shanna.


    Sharna¡¯s snake-tooth glove now contains Hydra¡¯s poisonous blood. When the two fangs penetrate the enemy¡¯s body, they will inject poison into the enemy¡¯s body, but this is also a problem for Sharna itself. test.


    Although most of the poison is sealed inside the snake-tooth glove, some of the poison will slowly erode out.


    Although Sarna would not be afraid of Hydra''s poisonous blood because of the snake gall of the earthly giant python, if the poisonous blood is allowed to erode out like this, she will be poisoned all over her body, and even the people around her will be affected. , So Shaerna has to use her small universe to resist this eroded poison. It was really hard at first, but when Shaerna can get used to this kind of poisonous blood, her strength will rise to a higher level. of.


    Teaching Sharna is what Naruto does every day. As for his main daily pleasure, it is to raise little Athena.


    Although Artemis learned about the calculations of the girl in his arms, Naruto didn¡¯t think much, or he should have expected this kind of thing, and now he just put these things clearly in his own. In front of it.


    Amusing the cute little Athena every day, occasionally ran to the Nordic side to cultivate a relationship with Hilda. When he finally took time out, Naruto had to go to the Moon Goddess Temple to appear as a guest storyteller.


    Artemis was indeed very curious, or she was already immersed in the story.


    Although the strength of the human beings in the story is far from her, the wonderful story and the distinctive character image of each character are the key to attracting Artemis.


    Naruto¡¯s web is getting bigger and bigger, and even Artemis himself slowly got caught in it without knowing it. When Naruto was a guest storyteller, he was not doing nothing, Artemis. He will also talk about her things in return. Naruto is happy to enjoy this mode. At this time, he is a hunter, and Artemis, who is the goddess of hunting, has become a prey at this time. Naruto slowly learns the net. , Waiting for the moment when the net can be closed.


    Standing in front of the world-famous Lushan Waterfall, Shaerna breathed quietly, feeling everything around her with her body.


    Naruto was sitting on a rock next to him, looking at Shanna at this time, a look of comfort and joy flashed in his eyes.


    Athena was still the same as before, leaning on Naruto¡¯s shoulders, with her small head leaning against Naruto¡¯s side, her beautiful big eyes blinking, staring at Sarna¡¯s movements. For the five-year-old, she has not yet awakened the memory of God. As far as Athena is concerned, there is really no way to understand the meaning of Shanna''s actions at this time.


    "Brother Naruto, what are Sister Shaerna doing?"


    Athena''s crisp voice seemed to be unable to conceal the roar of Lushan Waterfall. This voice passed into Shana''s ears, causing Shana''s brows to frown, and her concentration was slightly distracted.


    Naruto noticed Sarna''s situation and reached out and nodded Athena''s little head beside her, causing a small red mark to appear on her white forehead, covering her forehead with one hand, pouting her mouth slightly, slightly Looked at Naruto grievedly.


    "Athena, don''t talk, and I can''t disturb your sister Shanna."


    Athena is a good child. Although she still can''t understand the meaning of Shanna''s movements, she listens to Naruto''s words and immediately covered her mouth, saying that she would not make any noise.


    Naruto smiled and rubbed her head, causing Athena''s exposed eyes to bend into crescents.


    Without other disturbing sounds, Sharna was able to calm down again.


    The energy of the small universe slowly revolved in Sharna''s body, and the power became more and more complete. The nebula of the entire small universe slowly rotated, and then the volume slowly contracted, gradually compressing the original huge energy.


    There were two snakes faintly appearing beside Shaerna. Nowadays, Shaerna is not wearing the silver saint of Ophiuchus, but it still appears in the shape of a snake, just like Naruto had thought before. This girl is naturally snakelike!


    The small universe in Shana''s body slowly revolves. Although it doesn''t seem to be a big deal on the surface, it takes a lot of attention, so that fine beads of sweat appear on Shana''s white forehead, and then towards the huge Lushan Waterfall in front of him. Slammed a punch.


    "The snake runs away!!"


    The sound of Sharna¡¯s drinking made the Lushan Waterfall shook, and then a huge snake flew out of her white fist. Most people don¡¯t see anything special about this snake, but Naruto knows that this is exactly what The appearance of the earthly python!


    Sharna ate one-third of the snake gall of the earthly giant python. Although she hadn''t fully digested the power, she developed a new trick.


    This fierce snake ran away, completely not seeing Shanna''s original attack on the ethereal appearance, but with a terrible spirit to crush everything and destroy everything, this is the terrible power of the earthly giant python!


    The giant snake showed a heavy earth color, but it flew straight to the sky. Because of the impact of Shana''s fierce snake running away, the entire Lushan Waterfall was completely countercurrent and rushed to the sky.

 1424 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1424

    This terrifying force can make the Lushan Waterfall flow upstream, but it did not destroy the rocks behind the waterfall. It can be seen that Shana has controlled the power extremely finely. Compared with a year ago, she has made more progress. Among them, the worldly python''s That snake gall is absolutely indispensable.


    The force of the vigorous snake ran away for a long time, and the entire Lushan waterfall was cut off due to this. After about a minute, the waterfall that was upstream and upstream due to the violent snake of Shana turned into a small drop and fell again. Down, the light passed through the refraction of the water drops and turned into a beautiful rainbow, hanging above Lushan Waterfall.


    "This punch is beautiful, Sharna."


    Of course, Naruto was the first to give praise.Although when I first met Shanna in that forest, this girl was so cold and handsome, but she herself was a fairly simple girl with a very fragile heart, so she needed to be watered with admiration.


    Sharna blushed tenderly, and the handsome look when she fisted just now disappeared completely, leaving only the shyness of a girl.


    This can only be said to be because the words Naruto said in Shanna¡¯s ear a year ago, that word, fermented into different emotions in Shanna¡¯s heart. Today, Shanna, to Naruto His emotions have begun to deteriorate.


    "It''s great, amazing, Sister Shanna!"


    The second person who performed the baptism of praise was Athena. She can''t understand how destructive the punch Shanna just now is, but she knows that the beautiful rainbow in the sky appeared because of Shanna. For this age For children, something that shines like this is very attractive.


    "Well, it''s really amazing."


    The last speaker was Tong Hu. According to Naruto, this old man with dementia needs to be understood.


    Tong Hu has long been accustomed to Naruto''s complaints, so he doesn''t mind, but his eyes are shining, and he obviously appreciates Shanna''s punch just now.


    "If you count only the moves themselves, your punch has already surpassed my Lushan Shenglongba."


    Tong Hu''s remarks were very pertinent, and he admitted very generously that he was inferior to a human being, not as good as an eight-year-old girl.According to Tong Hu, Shanna is still in the sixth sense realm after all. If she fights, she will definitely not be his opponent in the seventh sense, but if Shanna also has the seventh sense realm, then use the viper If you run wild and fight Lushan Shenglongba, the loser is Tonghu.


    Although for Sharna, Naruto¡¯s praise is more important than Tong Hu¡¯s praise, but Tong Hu is also a respectable predecessor. Sharna did not dare to be rude and bowed slightly to Tong Hu.


    "This trick can be completed, and I would like to thank seniors for their guidance."


    The attack method of the earthly giant python is full of power and destruction. It is completely different from ordinary snakes, but it is similar to that of Tonghu¡¯s destruction in front of all obstacles, with the unrelenting spirit of Lushan Shenglongba, so Naruto Instructed Shaerna strange power punch, and let Tonghu resort to Lushan Shenglongba, let Shaerna take advantage of the two families, and finally completed the snake runaway.


    Naruto smiled and looked at his most proud and only disciple, and Shanna blushed again when she saw his eyes.


    The water drops in the sky slowly descended, the refraction of light and shadow made Shana''s side a little hazy, and the light of the rainbow in the sky made Shana really look like a goddess.


    "Sharna, go take a shower, change clothes, it''s time to go to town."


    Sharna''s eyes sparkled, and after nodding, she flew away and left.


    Today is the birthday of Naruto''s baby apprentice.


    Chapter 42-Little Flower Girl~~


    Naruto has always been an extremely short-term person. Although she is very strict in her teachings, she loves her very much.


    In recent years, Shanna''s birthday has not been missed once.


    Although generally speaking, their birthday party is just going to the small town near Wu Laofeng to buy something, and then the three of them have a meal together, but Shanna is easily satisfied, and Naruto will give Shanna every year Prepare different gifts, none of them are too expensive.


    After all, for the Saint Seiya, the luxury of diamonds and pearls is actually meaningless.


    It''s already the fifth year that Shana has been with Naruto. Excluding this time, after three birthdays, the gifts received on each of the three birthdays were a cashmere scarf, a bracelet and a headband, except for the scarf. , The other two are on Shana at this time.


    Because today¡¯s birthday is the relationship, Shaerna will not wear the saint clothes, and even the snake-tooth gloves are taken off. Shaerna in the purple dress looks like a beautiful girl who is beyond age. Who Can you think that she can have that kind of strength?


    Naruto wore a red and white Hokage Royal robe, except that there was no Hokage on the back and no Hokage hats on his head. The rest was no different from when he was in the Hokage World.


    Naruto was carrying a bamboo basket at this moment, and Athena was sitting in that basket at this time, and Naruto held Shanna in his hand, and the three of them walked towards the nearby town.


    Although it is a small town... but it is actually just a village.


    It¡¯s close to Wulao Peak. If you take a mountain road, you can get there in ten minutes. It¡¯s almost isolated from the world. It¡¯s now in the 1970s, but the development of science and technology from the outside seems to have no effect on it at all. , This is like a land forgotten by time, and the villagers here still maintain a simple style.


    The village is not too big, and of course it is not too busy. There are few shops in the village. There is only a farming tool store and a small grocery store. There is the only telephone in the village.


    Vegetables and meat sellers set up stalls directly on both sides of the street. Anyway, most of the people here know each other. They don¡¯t even have a scale. You can just grab two of them and just say the price.


    Although at the speed of Naruto, he can fully play at the speed of light, take Sarna and Athena to the big city, and Mitsumasa Kioto has been controlled by his other gods, it is not a big deal how expensive he wants to eat. It''s difficult, but he really likes the simplicity of the village, so he doesn''t want to leave.


    He walked quickly to the meat stall, took out a wine gourd, and threw it to the boss.


    "Cut me ten catties of beef and ten catties of pork, and ask for the best belly meat, leaving half the bones."


    The boss took the wine gourd and drank a sip, his face immediately showed a look of enjoyment, and then he took the meat cleaver and sharpened it twice on the whetstone.


    "Okay, it will be done soon."


    Naruto took Athena out of the basket on his back while the boss was cutting the meat, and then turned around when the boss was cutting the meat and asked him to put the meat in the basket.


    This small village is almost out of touch with modern society. There is no such thing as a plastic bag here. The meat is tied up with hand-woven straw ropes.


    When Naruto turned around and was about to pay for the money, his eyes seemed to see something quickly, and then quickly turned his head again.


    Naruto gave the money to the boss and asked: "What''s the matter with that girl?"


    Just such a small village, there are only a few hundred people, let alone Naruto, even Sharna and Athena can remember everyone in this village, but the girl is obviously not the village itself People, because Naruto doesn''t know her.


    The girl was wearing worn-out embroidered clothes, which looked very Chinese rural style, but her clothes were stained with a lot of dirt and there were many holes, and looked very embarrassed. The girl was sitting on her legs with her legs. On the ground, half of his face was buried in his arms, so Naruto could only see a pair of deep, big eyes.


    The girl has long, dark-green hair close to black. The dress is definitely Chinese. The hair is tied into a ponytail and tied with a crude straw rope. Because it has not been taken care of, the hair looks a little frizzy.


    "Oh, that child came to this village two days ago. I heard that all the family members are dead, he is an orphan, and he came to this village alone. The child is also quite strange. We will give her some. She didn''t want to ask for it, but went to the mountains to pick the flowers and sell them."


    The boss took a sip while talking, and seemed to be surprised by the girl.


    Naruto paid the meat money, and curiosity drove him to the little flower girl.


    There is a handkerchief in front of the girl. Although a hole is broken, it is very clean. It should be washed. There are five small flowers on the handkerchief. Naruto can feel it. These five flowers should all be early this morning. Take it off. There is a small kettle next to the girl. According to Naruto''s estimation, the girl should know how to sprinkle water on the flowers to keep the flowers fresh.


    Naruto squatted down and took two flowers. One handed it to Athena, and the other put it in Sarna''s hair as if it were a hairpin.


    Naruto took out two coins and put them in the girl''s hand.


    The girl raised her head and saw Naruto''s blue eyes. There were two blushes on her immature face, and she accepted Naruto''s coins.


    "thank you."


    ''Really a shy girl...''


    Naruto couldn''t help but think about it for a while. What he saw just now was a pair of blue-black eyes, from which Naruto judged that the girl was as weak and timid as her appearance, and the guard in his heart was reduced because of this.


    Athena took the flower under her nose and sniffed it, her face blooming with a smile more beautiful than a flower.


    "The flowers are so fragrant, my sister, thank you."


    In fact, this flower was bought by Naruto. There is no need to thank you, but Athena thinks the flower is very fragrant, so I want to thank this girl.Although this girl seems to be about the same age as Athena, when she talks like this, it''s not like saying''Thank you sister''.


    The girl seemed more shy when she heard it, and after nodding lightly, she buried her face in her arms again.


    Naruto looked at the girl, and then took two girls to buy other dishes. After all, the three of them wanted to eat a lot, but Naruto still talked about that girl.

 1425 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1425

    "That girl is funny."


    Naruto held Athena in one hand and Shanna in the other. He glanced around at the corner of his eyes and saw that Shana''s mouth was pouted immediately after he said this, and his smile became even more brilliant.


    Sharna glanced at the smile on Naruto¡¯s face. Sharna, who is absolutely impossible to compare with this old fox in love, misunderstood Naruto¡¯s smile, pouting, and said in a sour tone: "Although the clothes are torn , But that girl would be very cute as long as she dressed up. Would the teacher take her home?"


    "This is a good idea, you can consider it. By the way, I went back and asked her if she could sell it to me."


    Naruto said this deliberately, and then he really turned around, making Sharna jealous.


    "Hey!"


    It was the first time that Shanna yelled this word directly to Naruto. The sour jealousy on her face could no longer be suppressed, causing Naruto to laugh out loud.Naruto''s right hand was holding Shanna''s left hand, holding both hands together, and pressing against Shana''s pink face.


    "Idiot, I think that girl looks like the first time I saw you."


    "Hey?"


    The unexpected unfolding caused Shanna¡¯s head to fail to respond. She opened her eyes wide and looked at Naruto strangely. Shanna, who had forgotten to recharge her IQ and EQ, obviously couldn¡¯t understand what Naruto meant. Showing a dull expression.


    If it¡¯s not for the wrong occasion, there are still so many people here... The main thing is that there is a little mischievous Athena, if not for all of this, Naruto really wants to taste the taste of the two opened lips what.


    ''There is always a chance...''


    Naruto comforted his bad thoughts for a moment, and then showed a look like''I am a good teacher'', and smiled: "Yes, that''s it. Although he is a little dirty, his eyes are very bright. It has attracted my attention, and now it proves that I was right at the time, picking up a treasure like you and returning home."


    Sharna gave a shy smile, took a peek at Naruto, and then turned her head away.


    "So, does the teacher take her home too?"


    It is almost the same, but Shanna is no longer jealous at this time.


    "Let''s ask later, if she doesn''t want to." You are a lie!"However," turned his head and looked at the well-developed young girl who had already had ups and downs, "Sharna, when did you learn to be jealous?"


    Naruto''s words made Shana''s entire face flushed completely, and Naruto felt that if he poked the needle on Shana''s face at this time, he would immediately shoot a pillar of blood.


    "That''s not it!"


    "Really? How did I feel the sour taste just now?" Naruto joked about Shanna maliciously, and at the same time scratched her hand twice. This made Shana shy and she was about to cry. But there was an inexplicable itchy feeling.


    And Athena, who had been paying attention to that flower, blinked and asked when Shana''s shame was about to fade.


    "Sister Sharna, what is jealous? Is it delicious?"


    Chapter 43-Abduction, a traditional Chinese girl!


    After Athena asked the question innocently, Shaerna blushed her pretty face completely for a while without saying a word.


    With the appearance of an innocent little angel, she unconsciously said the words of the devil, which made Sharna unable to resist at all. She even suffered a lot from Athena.


    Naruto bought the necessary vegetables, eggs, and other food, and bought a bag of rice. When he walked back, he felt something.


    That is not a powerful enemy, for Naruto, but for ordinary villagers, it is the most terrifying enemy they can understand.


    That is a tiger!


    Among the tigers that exist in reality, the largest is the Siberian tiger. The adult Siberian tiger can exceed three meters in body length and tail length. However, the tiger in this village is obviously not the Siberian tiger, and the size is larger than the Siberian tiger. huge.


    The total length should be close to seven meters. It looks like the size is almost as big as the elephant, but the sharp teeth, sharp claws, and the fire-like eyes all prove that this is indeed a meat-eating animal. Tiger.


    In reality, there would not be such a big tiger, but this is not the real world, but the world of the holy warrior. In this world where gods fly in the sky, it is not surprising how strange animals grow.


    The villagers panicked when they saw the terrible giant tiger. Even tigers of ordinary size can frighten these ordinary humans, let alone such a huge monster!


    The originally peaceful village became''lively'' because of the appearance of this tiger, but this kind of lively is really unpleasant.


    Because of fear and fear, the villagers began to run, some fled home and closed their homes... In fact, judging by the tiger''s size, Naruto thought that the simple wooden door could resist him; some ran out of the village , But Naruto believes that even if they grow up in the mountains, these people who are used to walking in the mountains cannot run faster than tigers.


    The whole small village was panicked because of the appearance of the tiger. Someone didn''t pay attention to their feet when escaping and accidentally kicked the flower girl down. The flowers in front of her were also trampled on because of this.


    Of course, the flower girl is also afraid of such a tiger, but she is an orphan who came here, helpless and nowhere to go. Even if the villagers here are simple and kind, they do not have such a terrible tiger. Help her spare.


    It''s just that the tiger didn''t eat or attack, and didn''t seem to react to the fresh meat on the meat stall. It just panted hard, staring in the direction of Naruto with a pair of big copper bell eyes, and let out a low roar.


    Naruto knew that this tiger was not looking at him, but looking at Shanna. With the instinct of animals, this tiger should be able to feel the dangerous aura lurking inside Shanna, that is, a poisonous snake lurking in the grass. Among them, ready to pounce on her prey, the tiger should feel this danger.As for Naruto and Athena, there are too many levels.


    The tiger continued to growl in the direction of Shana, and when Shana was about to tackle the tiger, Naruto snapped his finger.


    A weak force struck in from the top of the tiger''s head, directly destroying the central nervous system in his brain, his eyes became dim, his huge body shook twice, and he fell to the ground.


    Because the tiger was too big, when he fell to the ground, the power actually made the ground tremble, and dark blood flowed from the tiger''s mouth, eyes, nose, and ears, and it was obviously dead.


    "Everyone, it''s okay, the tiger has been killed by me."


    Naruto loudly told the villagers here that it was safe and sound, and some bold villagers came out to check and found that the tiger had really been killed, all of them were grateful to Naruto.


    They don''t understand advanced technology, they don''t have modern knowledge, but they know how to be grateful.


    Many villagers took out food to give to Naruto, after all, in such a deep mountain village, they couldn''t bring out anything else.Naruto received part of it, of course his subordinates, and gave the rest to them.


    "Please wait a minute!"


    When Naruto was about to leave, someone stopped him. His immature voice belonged to a boy, and this boy had black hair and slightly darker skin than half, showing wildness that ordinary children don''t.


    "Is there a problem?"


    The boy''s eyes were scorching hot, and he looked at Naruto eagerly: "Please accept me as a disciple, I want to learn martial arts from you!"


    There is a strong desire for strength in the boy¡¯s eyes, especially when he sees Naruto killing such a strong tiger with his fingers, he is like a beast, and his strong muscles are not what a child of his age does. should have.


    Naruto looked at the boy, frowned, and then said: "Tomorrow at five o''clock in the morning, go to Wu Lao Peak to find a man named Tong Hu. Whether he accepts you as a disciple depends on your own destiny."


    Although Naruto was disappointed that he could not accept himself as a disciple, but the words that followed made his eyes light up.


    "Yes!"


    The boy''s affairs were not important. After Naruto resolved it, he walked to the flower girl.Because of the chaos brought about by the tiger, she was knocked to the ground, and her body was stained with a lot of dust. The remaining three unsold flowers were also trampled on, looking very pitiful.


    Naruto walked up to her and stretched out his hand.


    In the little girl¡¯s surprised gaze, the three flowers on the ground that had been trampled on the ground actually turned twice in mid-air, and then they all recovered and became the original beautiful appearance. It seems that the appearance of being trampled just now seems to be just herself. It''s just a delusion.


    Naruto took out three more coins and stuffed them into the girl''s hand.


    "I also bought these three flowers. This is for your money."


    The girl felt that these three flowers were due to the recovery of Naruto''s talents, and it seemed that she shouldn''t receive the money, but seeing Naruto''s sincere (big bad wolf) eyes, the girl finally accepted the money.


    "Do you have nowhere to go?" Naruto asked, seeming to be revealing the girl''s scars, and she spoke again when she just showed a sad expression, "If that''s the case, how about coming to my house with me?" The gray wolf¡¯s fangs were exposed. I heard that the girl was willing to sell flowers without accepting charity. Naruto quickly added when the girl frowned, "But you don¡¯t have to do nothing, you have to wash my clothes. Wash the dishes and clean the house. If you do well, I will pay you for your wages and provide sleeping rooms and three meals a day. How about?"

 1426 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1426

    This move of changing work for money obviously made the girl who actually had her own stubbornness and persistence in her heart moved greatly. After hesitating for three seconds, the girl stepped on a thief ship that could not get off.


    "Then it''s settled. My name is Naruto Uzumaki. You can call my brother. This is Athena and this is Sarna. What is your name?"


    "My name is ~ Chunli."


    Naruto and their home are in the deep mountains of Wulaofeng, on a relatively flat slope.


    In fact, Naruto used superpowers to change the terrain to create the first mountain slope, which should have been part of the mountain. The previous mountain soil was transported by Naruto to other places and piled up to form another mountain. Fans can''t help wondering if they are Alzheimer''s. They remember the terrain wrong, but how do they know that someone is really playing Yugong Yishan here.


    The house is a simple wooden house with three bedrooms and one living room, a bathroom, and a flower garden. It can be said to be a fairly standard mountain mansion configuration.


    The three bedrooms belonged to Naruto, Athena, and Sarna, but I don¡¯t know why, Athena¡¯s room is always vacant.


    Because no one will come here, even Tonghu has never left Lushan Waterfall, so there will be no other visitors here, so all the living utensils here, including tableware, toothbrushes, cups, and towels are for three people , But it has to be slightly increased today.


    But today, all the daily necessities here have to be added, including the room.


    In front of a traditional Chinese girl named Chunli, Naruto performed quite deceptively. Seeing his palms waved, there were saplings full of vitality out of the soil, and then automatically combined to grow into A new house is connected to the main body of the original house, and windows, chuang and wardrobes are all available.


    "This is your room from now on. You will be responsible for the hygiene of your home in the future. As for cooking, I will teach you. After all, it¡¯s hard to make you cook for the four of us. But when you grow up, The stove is also your place of work." (When you grow up...you think so far...)


    "Yes, I will work hard." Chunli bent down and bowed, but her eyes were extremely bright, as if she could find her own value.


    After Naruto led a little girl and two younger girls into the house, he put the food he had bought on the table in the living room and said with a smile: "Let¡¯s start preparing for cooking, we have to celebrate today."


    ''celebrate?''Chun Li was startled slightly, something inexplicable was flowing in her heart.


    "Well, today is Sharna''s birthday." Naruto explained with a smile, looking at Chunli''s downturned face, and added with a smile, "Also, I have to celebrate the addition of another member in the family. ."


    "Family?"


    Naruto''s words hit the little girl''s tears. Chunli looked at this place, and then at the kind three people in front of her, her eyes finally turned red.


    Chapter 44-The Beautiful Shyness of a Girl


    Naruto is a very bad liar, and a liar with a wide range of backgrounds.Whether it is the noble and beautiful goddess, or the innocent and cute little loli, he is within the scope of his fraud.


    For Chunli who has lost her family like this, the word''home'' is her biggest key. Once touched, it can make her have a neurotic reaction in the eyes of ordinary people.


    ElectricShock!


    Chunli¡¯s body was almost as if she had been electrocuted, she couldn¡¯t make any response within half a minute, but two tears flowed down her cheeks, and the tears took away the dust on her face, revealing two white spots. Traces, that was also the look of her original skin.


    Naruto wiped the tears from Chunli''s face and immediately turned the girl into a painted cat. This kind of action also made Chunli, who was actually very shy, flushed.


    Naruto is just like when she seduced ~ abducted Shanna. He conjured up a clean new set of clothes. It was different from Shana''s. This is a traditional Chinese cheongsam without excessive patterns. , Suitable for cute girls like Chunli, and there is a rubber band on the clothes for hair tie.


    "Yes, there is the bath room over there. Let''s take a good shower. Today is Shana''s birthday. If you are dirty, you will disrespect the birthday star."


    Chunli took the clothes from Naruto''s hand, and Chunli who got her new clothes again was obviously very happy, but she was embarrassed to express too much in front of Naruto, nodded shyly, and then ran away like a panic The look of the little rabbit made Naruto laugh.


    Seeing this, the young Athena did not react, but knew that she would have one more friend, which made Athena very happy; and Shanna had a little taste, which was pointed out by Naruto before. , Sharna knew that she was jealous, although she was an eight-year-old kid, and the object she was jealous of should be similar to Athena, probably only five years old.


    With a light sigh, Shanna told herself not to think about it, but she couldn''t help but care a little.


    It was the hand that appeared on her ass, which made Shana recover from this kind of madness, and she squeezed it in a light manner.


    "Woo..."


    Before the anger emerged, Shana''s quick reaction let her know who the person was doing that kind of action to her.


    Here, there are only three people besides Shanna. Chunli just went to take a bath. Athena stood on the table and looked at the food she just bought, thinking about whether to eat them now, and the rest To be able to do this kind of thing silently behind her, plus the size of her palm, which is obviously larger than that of a little girl, if Shanna didn''t know it, it would be a waste of Naruto''s teaching.


    She tried her best to suppress the moan that was about to fly out of her throat. Sharna first took a peek at Athena, and found that her attention was focused on the food. Looking at this house, from beginning to end, and in the distant future, he is also the only male owner.


    Naruto looked at Shanna with a smile. He picked up this girl and watched her grow up a little bit. Now, because of her exercise, she has grown up prematurely, under that shy expression. Shows a female-human flavor that is enough to make his heart beat.


    However, it is a pity that no matter how ruddy it looks, the green apple is still just a green apple. It can only ease the gluttony. If you really want to''eat'', you have to wait for her to mature.


    ''Don''t have to react so much, I''m just testing your growth.''


    Because it can''t pollute the mind of the minor Athena, Naruto said this to Sharna telepathically... but Sharna is also a minor.


    ''Check your size!And it is not allowed to be tested!''


    Shame ~ Shame is about to explode, and she rarely speaks to Naruto in such a tone, and of course she also uses telepathy.


    ''Don''t be so shy, anyway, when I bathed you when I was young, I had seen all of your body a long time ago. Haven''t you seen my body too?''


    Sharna''s face burned like fire, because Naruto''s words unconsciously recalled the previous scene.In theory, it should have happened a few years ago. Shanna shouldn''t remember that clearly, but thanks to the ability of the sixth sense, Shanna actually remembers all the things from her childhood.


    The broad and reliable xiong muscles have perfect lines and do not appear bloated arms. Chocolates are generally arranged neatly. The eight-pack abs with clear lines can appear to be drained. That attractive clavicle, and a certain Shaerna did not. I understand, I have grasped things with my hands, and they all appeared in Shanna''s mind now.


    Sharna felt ashamed the more she thought about it, but she couldn''t stop herself from not wanting to go on, and she was so ashamed that she was about to faint.


    ''Next ~ flow!''Sharna didn''t even know whether she was talking about Naruto or about herself in her head.


    "Sharna."


    Naruto called the girl''s name, which caused Athena''s eyes to look over, and Sharna immediately tightened, for fear that Naruto would say something in front of Athena, then Sharna really You have no face to meet people.


    The tightness on the waist was felt. The touch told her that the muscles behind Shana were strong and elastic. The touch on her head and back let her know that his figure was impeccably perfect.


    There are more and more messy things in her head, and Shana feels that the things in her eyes are about to overflow.


    "Sharna," Naruto put his chin on Sarna''s head, "I''ll wait for you to grow up."


    Seeing Sharna escaping back to her room, Naruto smiled badly. What he just said was enough to make this pure girl happy for a long time. This is where he is elated.


    But today is Sharna¡¯s birthday party after all, and as a welcome banquet to welcome new members of the family, Naruto must use all his craftsmanship.


    Naruto stood in the kitchen and began to sort out the various ingredients. Little Athena stood aside, watching Naruto''s movements, and the secondary purpose was maybe to get something to greedy.


    Chunli came out of the shower and changed into a new cheongsam. Her hair is still slender. There is no hair dryer in this house. Even if there is, Chunli shouldn¡¯t know how to use it. She wiped her hair with a towel. Naruto stood in the kitchen, and the girl immediately put the towel on the table and walked over.


    "Can I help me please?"


    Naruto originally wanted to say, "No, you just wait and eat." However, seeing Chunli''s shiny eyes, Naruto swallowed this sentence when he might choke to death.


    She suddenly realized that this girl was very similar to Bai. She wanted to be recognized, she wanted to find her own presence, and she hoped to help others, not just accepting help from others, so she would sell flowers instead of accepting charity.


    In my memory, the appearance of a black long straight beauty ~ the girl slowly overlaps with the villain in front of him, and then Naruto separates the two, revealing his face was once regarded as a''natural deceiver'' by Belmode and Fujiko Mine Smile.


    "Of course, go and move a chair. I will teach you how to cook. From now on, this will be your responsibility."


    "Ok!"


    Chunli nodded vigorously, whose wish was fulfilled, and then stood beside Naruto, carefully watching how he chopped vegetables, for fear of missing a bit.

 1427 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1427

    If Naruto really wants to do it, he can use his mind power to split all the materials into what he wants in an instant, but he still likes to use a kitchen knife. To be precise, he just feels the taste of life. Now, Naruto People deliberately slowed down this kind of movement, and after making sure that Chunli could see all of his movements, he took the trouble to demonstrate slowly, and then placed a kitchen knife and a celery with the leaves removed in front of her.


    "Just cut these celery into sections as I did just now, don''t worry too much, be careful not to cut your hands."


    "Ok."


    Chunli nodded quite seriously, holding a knife and looking at the celery in front of her that would definitely not jump up and hit her suddenly. I don¡¯t know why, Naruto felt that she was holding a kitchen knife, as if he was in the wave. During the mission of the country, he showed Kuunai, preparing to kill for the first time.


    Ha... This analogy is really bad.


    Naruto always spends a lot of time on the girl he likes~ there are some things that the person involved can''t detect.


    Celery is a good vegetable to cut. After all, Chunli was only holding a knife for the first time. It was impossible for her to cut the thick bones in the beef. It would be difficult for her to chop the pork into minced meat.Celery is relatively crisp, so it is easy to cut. In comparison, soft foods such as meat and tofu are difficult to cut.


    It couldn''t be easier to cut celery into sections. Although Chunli spent five minutes on this, and the cut lengths were different, Naruto never hesitated to give praise.


    After passing a plate of sugar-mixed cucumbers to the greedy Athena for a long time, Naruto smiled and looked at the shy and cowardly girl next to him.


    "Learning fast, Chunli, it seems that you will be able to eat your cooking soon."


    Chunli smiled shyly, her cheeks glowing red and she was very cute: "I will work hard."


    Chapter forty-five-a small touch, Chunli''s tears


    After the busy work of Naruto and Chunli...Although Chunli''s part is not one percent of Naruto''s, it is pretty good at the level of taking the knife for the first time.


    After their busy work, most of the ingredients have been prepared. The beef is mainly cut into pieces and used to make braised beef, which is now in the pot, and the part with the bones is used to stew the soup, which is the soup of today¡¯s longevity noodles. part.According to the difference between the fat and the lean, the pork is either chopped and used to make lion heads, or ready to be used to make Mei Cai buckle pork, and some leftover minced pork and shredded pork are chopped up and ready to be used for frying vegetables and cooking tofu .


    By the way, Athena loves tofu and has a deep obsession with tofu.


    The kitchen preparations have been completed, and there is no need to go in for the time being. At this time, the two returned to the living room first and sat down on the rattan sofa.


    Chunli''s face was flushed, like a peach, she was very cute, partly because she was baked by the stove in the kitchen, and partly because she was tired.


    After all, it¡¯s only a five-year-old child. Without training like Shanna, Chunli is just a normal child in both body and spirit. Although the part she did just now is insignificant compared to Naruto. But after all, I was a little tired.


    Naruto rubbed Chunli''s hair. This girl''s hair is very long. Maybe it should have been trimmed from birth to now, but not cut off, so Chunli''s long hair can reach the psoas.


    Because she ran to the kitchen to help Naruto after taking a shower before, Chunli¡¯s hair hadn''t been taken care of yet, and it was still in a loose state. Naruto looked at Chunli¡¯s long hair and smiled: "Chunli , I will tie your hair."


    Naruto''s words were amazing, and the two children in the living room were all looking at Naruto, Chunli and Athena.


    Athena pursed her lips a little unhappily, while Chunli showed a shy look and lowered her head: "No...no, I can do it myself."


    Naruto didn''t care, picked up the rubber band Chunli had placed on the table before, and began to comb Chunli''s hair with his hands.


    The movements of Naruto''s hands look simple, but they have a certain massage effect. His fingers accurately stimulated the acupuncture points of Chunli''s scalp, which made her feel comfortable. She couldn''t help but squinted her eyes and said no. What''s the refusal?


    Athena looked at the way Chunli was enjoying, and suddenly reached out and grabbed Naruto''s arm.


    "Brother, I want you to tie my hair."


    "You didn''t take a shower, don''t you need to tie your hair now."


    "Then I will take a shower now."


    Athena seemed to be afraid of Naruto''s repentance, and immediately ran to the bath room, causing Naruto to give a funny evaluation of a "nonsense girl".


    But speaking of it, isn''t he the one who brought up Athena now?Although she was talking nonsense, Naruto wouldn''t really do anything to Athena. At most, she would just slap her ass, and prevent her from sleeping with her.


    Chunli watched Athena happily running towards the bathroom, and then heard the voice of the man behind her, her small face showed envy.


    "You really love her~ I love her."


    Anyone with eyes can see this kind of thing. Naruto smiled and scratched Chunli''s head, "Don''t worry, I will love you so much in the future."


    Naruto said something enough to make him judged as a beast~beast, and Chunli''s small face was completely red because of this ambiguous sentence.


    Fortunately, Naruto didn''t say anything exaggerated, so Chunli''s emotions could slowly calm down.Naruto is not the first time to tie a girl''s hair. On the contrary, he is very skilled at it. After all, he has many daughters. Athena often asks him to tie her hair. But even if Athena is a famous goddess, he is very good at it. The degree of control of braids is far behind Chunli.


    In terms of setting, Chunli is a traditional Chinese girl, gentle and restrained, her emotions are all hidden in her heart, and braid is not the only hairstyle suitable for Chunli, but no one can compare it. Than beautiful.


    After enjoying the fun of tying the cute girl¡¯s hair, Naruto met Athena¡¯s request again, gave her a beautiful hair, and then continued to be busy in the kitchen, and waited until the evening before he went to take Shanna from Call out from the room.


    Sharna was originally caught in a delusion because of what Naruto said to her during the day. When she saw Naruto, Sharna couldn''t help being shy and was screamed. After she pulled out of the room and saw the food on the table, Shanna remembered that today is her birthday.


    In fact, Naruto is the only one who drinks wine. Shaerna drinks grape juice, while Athena and Chunli only drink orange juice. Chunli participated in this part, mainly by Naruto. The birthday dinner she completed was perfect. Naruto¡¯s craftsmanship was absolutely rare. Even the moon goddess also praised Naruto¡¯s cooking skills, and even wanted Naruto to cook for her. Dispel this idea.


    No one asked about Chunli¡¯s past, but from her worn-out clothes, it can be seen that she has definitely had a bad life recently, not to mention the taste, she couldn¡¯t even eat a full meal. Now, in the face of such delicious food, chopsticks can''t stop.


    This dinner can be said to be perfect. In the end, the four people raised their glasses at the same time to celebrate Chunli''s arrival and congratulate today''s birthday star on a happy birthday.


    Athena couldn''t hold back her temper, and first took out the gift she had prepared for Sharna.


    It was a big conch. It was picked up when Naruto took Athena to the beach last time. Shanna picked up the conch and put her ear to the side of the conch. She heard a sea breeze coming from it. sound.


    Although in reality, the sound of the wind in the conch is just the sound of the air flowing through the structure of the conch, but this conch is not the same. There is a small trick made by Naruto. When you feel Shana¡¯s When the small universe fluctuates, the conch will make a sound of wind, and you can hear it when you put your ear on the conch. The sound of the wind and the sound of the waves will combine into a beautiful ~ wonderful music, like a dream, it is very magical.


    Sharna liked the gift very much, gave Athena a thumbs up, and Athena hummed triumphantly.


    Sharna collected the conch, then turned her gaze to Naruto, the person she was looking forward to most.Saying that to her during the day, Shanna is really looking forward to it now, what kind of birthday present he has prepared for himself.


    Naruto smiled and shook a finger left and right.


    "This gift can''t be shown to you yet, it will be revealed in a while."


    Naruto was deliberately selling off her son again. Shanna pouted and looked at Naruto: "What are you waiting for? Today is my birthday. When will you hide the present?"


    "Hey, just wait obediently, if you don''t obey, I''ll wait for you next year."


    "Humph!"


    Naruto and Sharna grimaced at each other childishly, and both of them have mature guys beyond their appearance, but now they look like only three-year-olds.


    Among them, there was one person who seemed to be restless, it was Chunli.


    Chunli also came to this home today. Of course, it is the first time I know that today is Shanna¡¯s birthday. It is impossible to prepare any gifts. With Shanna¡¯s character, she would definitely not mind this. But Chunli felt uneasy.


    For her, it gave her delicious food and shingles to cover her head. It can be said to be a great blessing to her, but she can¡¯t take out anything. This is for the simple For Chunli, she felt very ashamed~guilt.


    "I''m sorry, Sister Shanna, I didn''t prepare a birthday present for you, but I will definitely give it to you right away."


    Sharna couldn''t help but smile at Chunli''s words, such a cute and innocent girl, even if she was a little bit sour before, she can''t feel it now. When she was about to say some comforting words, Naruto suddenly spoke.


    "Chunli, where is your money, can you take it over?"


    "Oh, the money is in my clothes, I will get it now."


    Chunli¡¯s money was placed on her original coat, and it should be soaked in water now. Chunli ran to the bath room quickly, but Shana showed a strange look.Did Naruto mean to ask Chunli to take money to make her birthday present?Although she never cared about the monetary value of the gift, if she took the money directly as a birthday gift, Shanna really couldn''t accept it.

 1428 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1428

    Naruto gave Shana a look to signal her to believe in herself, and Chunli took her own money and ran out, a total of seven coins, five of which were given by Naruto before and bought her five flowers. The next two should be Chunli''s income from selling flowers.


    Naruto smiled and took a coin from Chunli''s hand.


    "That''s it."


    Chunli showed a strange look, and Shanna was puzzled. It was Athena, the smartest girl, who reacted first, covering her mouth and laughing.


    Naruto pointed his finger at the four flowers in the vase placed on the coffee table next to him, "I bought those four flowers with you. It took four coins, and that one flower," Naruto reached out. Pointing to the flowers in Sarna''s hair, "That flower is your gift to Sarna, right?"


    Sharna showed a clear look, reached out and touched the flowers on her head, and smiled: "Thank you, Chunli, I like this gift very much."


    Chunli is a clever child, knowing that they care for herself, her small hands are clenched, but her voice is a little choked.


    "Thank you...really thank you..."


    Chapter 46-Naruto''s Special Guidance to Sharna


    After a day of tossing, Chunli was too tired after insisting on washing the dishes and chopsticks, and fell asleep after returning to the room.


    And Athena herself didn¡¯t go to bed so early, but she secretly drank a glass of Naruto¡¯s wine while eating, and now she has fallen asleep in Naruto¡¯s room. That is to say, she is still awake now. There are only Naruto and Shanna.


    Sharna has always cared about the birthday present Naruto said. After the two youngest kids slept, her eyes kept staring at Naruto, which made Naruto want to crook...


    Although Sharna is growing fast, she is still only an eight-year-old child at this time. No matter how hungry or thirsty Naruto is, it is impossible to take such a green apple into her stomach, and she swallows quite hard. , And then took Shanna''s hand and walked out of the house.


    In this world, the regular saints have their own corresponding constellations, so when it comes to night, the night is clear, so you can see the splendid appearance of the different constellations formed by the stars in the sky. The seat is also among them.


    Naruto took Sharna to a hillside. There was nothing here, but the view was very good, and the bright night sky could be seen here.


    Sharna looked at the clearing and smiled: "Teacher, you don''t plan to count the stars here with me?"


    Although Sharna is mature, if Naruto really thinks so, Sharna will not mind doing this kind of naive behavior with Naruto, because for Sharna, what is important is not what, and Who is it with, nothing more.


    "I''m sorry, I guessed wrong, your teacher, I am not interested in that kind of old story plot. I see it clearly, and I will attack once. You must resist my attack as much as possible. Have you heard it?"


    Sharna looked straight, and immediately became serious.


    The previous gentle smile disappeared completely without a trace, and only a coldness and sternness were replaced.Although she was not wearing the holy clothes and the snake-tooth glove was not by her side, Shanna''s small universe state had completely reached the state of combat.


    Sharna knew that there was a big gap between her and Naruto, so she was fully on guard, and she did not put her strength on an attack that was impossible to work.


    Naruto put one hand in his trouser pocket, and then slowly walked towards Sarna, with the other hand swaying around him casually. His relaxed look looked like he was eating after a meal in his own community. Just like walking.


    Naruto didn''t show the terrible speed, but walked slowly in front of Sharna, but as he walked around, his more and more boldness made Sharna''s forehead full of cold sweat.


    Naruto¡¯s aura is like mushrooms after a rain, rising and improving, reaching a level that is scary enough to be called. Shanna feels that the pressure in her heart is getting stronger and stronger. If this continues, I am afraid that it will be difficult to stand up. , Yelled immediately.


    This loud roar of Shana stunned countless birds. Although she was able to break free from Naruto¡¯s courage for a while, the breath that had been in her body before was completely dissipated because of this sound. Naruto is here. Punches immediately.


    Sharna could not see Naruto''s movements clearly, but she felt that the light around Naruto was distorted and her brain reacted dangerously. Then her body flew upside down, hitting under a big tree, and then her arms Lifted up and made a defensive action again.


    Although she knows that there is a big gap between Naruto and Naruto, Shanna feels a great sense of frustration after such a complete defeat, with a low expression on her face.


    Naruto pulled her up and patted the dust off her body. Shanna awoke from her frustration, took a deep breath, tried to suppress the bad mood, and quietly listened to Naruto''s instructions.


    "Sharna, after all, you are a girl. Although you are already a leader among the Silver Saints with your current strength, you still have to lose your physical strength to the male Saints at the same level. In terms of the Golden Saint Seiya being able to move at the speed of light, your current speed is still far behind. Shaerna, you remember, your physical strength is not very strong, so it is not suitable for continuous strong moves, such as snakes. Although the attack is powerful, if you use it continuously, it will quickly drain your chakra."


    Sharna was still a bit lost, but listening to Naruto''s words became more solemn, and her head was gradually filled with Naruto''s teachings, quickly absorbing the knowledge Naruto said, and there was no time to think about some messy things.


    Naruto has completely entered the state of being a teacher: "Sharna, remember what I said, martial arts in the world, only fast is not broken. But I am not asking you to run faster than others, it doesn''t matter if you usually run slower. It can also accumulate energy, as long as the speed of the attack is fast."


    Sharna tilted her head and thought for a while, and said: "Just like you did. You didn''t attack at first, but you kept improving your aura to expose my flaws, and then shot me down at that moment?"


    "Although it¡¯s a bit simpler, it¡¯s basically like this. Shaerna, you are a snake, so you fit the silver saint of Ophiuchus very well. You also know that snake hunting in nature is lurking in one In places, wait until the prey is approaching before launching an assault and biting the prey in one bite. At the moment when the assault is launched, the snake is at its fastest speed. Head-on-head confrontation with the enemy is just a way to fight, and lurking down, Looking for the enemy¡¯s flaws and defeating them is another way, remember?"


    Sharna was greatly inspired, and she felt that she had realized something in her heart. Although she could not express this realization in words, Sharna knew clearly.


    Naruto smiled, and walked to Shanna''s side, and said: "Eight years, as long as you can comprehend the seventh sense and reach the level of the Golden Saint Seiya within eight years, you will live up to my teachings. "


    Eight years later, at the beginning of the plot, if Shana can reach the state of the seventh sense before the plot begins, Naruto will be of great help.


    Sharna''s eyes flashed, and then she nodded: "I know, I will work hard, teacher!" Her words were sonorous, her sweet voice said the will that will never be shaken, and then she showed Yan Yi smiled, "Teacher, I like this gift very much."


    Naruto looked at Shanna with a weird look, and said, "It seems that you have misunderstood. This is not a gift I gave you. Then I will give you the gift. Don''t close your eyes."


    ''Aren''t you supposed to close your eyes when giving gifts normally?''


    Sharna felt strange in her heart, but still obediently obeyed Naruto''s words, the green eyes of the lake stared at Naruto''s eyes.


    Those beautiful eyes are the reason why Shana attracted Naruto in the first place and made Naruto make up her mind to bring her by her side. Today, these eyes are still so attractive to Naruto, but Shana herself, In addition to those eyes, there is already enough charm to attract Naruto.


    Under Sharna''s big eyes, Naruto''s face was slowly approaching, and the smile on his face gradually expanded.


    The distance between the two is too close, even Shanna can feel the heat sprayed on her face when Naruto is breathing, which makes her smile solidify on her face, as if she was smudged by Naruto''s breathing , Shanna''s cheeks flushed all over.


    Under the long turquoise hair, a flushed face is really beautiful. Naruto stretched out his hand and flicked Shanna¡¯s long green hair when his fingers gently brushed Shanna¡¯s white neck , The scorching heat in between made Shanna Snow White''s neck red, and Naruto''s whole heart was completely disturbed.


    Seeing Naruto getting closer and closer, Shanna felt like a rabbit in her heart, unable to settle down at all. For such a moment, she really wanted to close her eyes and didn''t dare to look at Naruto.


    "Don''t close your eyes."


    Naruto gave Sharna a harsh order. The girl grew up using Naruto¡¯s words as the principle of action. Her face struggled and hesitated, but she still didn¡¯t close her eyes, but her eyes had rippled away, and Can''t calm down.


    Naruto wickedly cocked the corners of his mouth, and then his lips were pressed against Shanna''s thin lips, wanting to taste the taste of the green apple that he had already labeled.


    Sharna''s body was stiff, unable to move at all, and there was chaos in her head. At this time, it would be impossible for her to exert her thought power, because her mind was completely messed up and she couldn''t concentrate at all.


    Naruto''s Wen continued to deepen, as if she was about to get into Shanna''s heart and completely disturb her heart. Shanna''s awkward reaction was like the fresh and slightly astringent taste of green apple, which made Naruto intoxicated.


    When Sharna could breathe again, her legs were as soft as the longevity noodles she was eating tonight, and she couldn''t support the weight of the girl¡¯s increasingly magnificent upper body. She could only weakly lean against the smug smile on her face. On the guy.


    In Shanna''s eyes and heart, there is now something more. As a teacher who thinks he is qualified, Naruto will pass on these things to Shanna without reservation.


    "Sharna..." Naruto sighed at Sarna, his voice lower than usual, "You have to grow up quickly."


    Chapter 47-Devil''s Island!Steel Saint Cloth Development Plan


    The city household consortium is one of the largest consortiums in the world.


    It is said that in any corner of the world, there are town household consortium businesses. It can be said that as long as it is a profitable thing, the town household consortium does everything, and the total income of the town household consortium in one year exceeds that of most countries in the world. Here¡¯s GDP, even if the President of the United States has to buy the face of the urban household consortium, it can be seen how huge it is.


    And the helm of the Joto Consortium, named Joto Mitsumasa, although he is already an old man, but he controls the giant ship of Joto Consortium, as long as he is still alive, no one can shake his position.


    In addition to having huge amounts of money, the city household consortium also has quite advanced, even super-era technology.


    On an island in the Pacific Ocean, there is a secret research institute of the Joto Consortium.


    This island is very special, there are no other islands around, it looks like a place completely isolated from the outside world, and this is one of the reasons why it was chosen as a secret research base.

 1429 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1429

    The Joto Consortium didn¡¯t know when it started to develop here. In short, there are countless modern technological equipments in the lush primitive jungle on the island. The birds flying freely in the air may not have any breath of life. Electronic bird with surveillance function.


    There are other types of monitors, hidden among the various wild animals on the island, of course, including trees and rocks, all of which have such hidden monitors, and most of these monitors are equipped with various attack equipment. Once an intruder breaks in, these mechanical creatures of various forms will launch an attack and notify the guard.


    Although there is no outsider or any foreign machinery that can board this island.


    Of course, the strange things happening on this island cannot be concealed from the eyes of all countries in the world. Those countries whose national power is too weak, let alone the United States, China, Japan, and the European Union, will not allow things to go beyond their own control. Unknown forces have established a base on an island, which is definitely not fun.


    Therefore, countries around the world have sent different methods to conduct investigations, but whether they use airplanes, submarines or even drones, they all become mud cows into the sea and never return.


    It seems that no matter what modern machinery is, it will lose all its functions when it reaches the sea area near that island, not to mention that it is impossible to detect the situation on the island. People who enter the island have never come back, but two have entered the island. A range of planes once flew out.


    People outside wanted to use the evidence remaining on the plane to find out the cause of the island¡¯s anomaly, but beyond their expectation, the plane flying out of the island seemed to have been thoroughly cleaned once. No fingerprints and evidence remain.


    What¡¯s even more strange is that the two planes should need to be piloted, not drones, but they flew out by themselves without being manipulated, and they were clean when the fuel tanks were checked. , There is no trace of aviation diesel.


    In other words, the metal lump weighing more than tens of tons flew out by itself without fuel and no human manipulation.


    All the equipment on the plane was scrapped, but after inspection, there was no damage to the circuit, but all the electronic equipment could not be used again, and the internal data was completely emptied. There is no way to know what happened.


    A similar thing has happened in another place on the earth, but that place is on the Atlantic Ocean. Therefore, according to the name of the famous three-corner continent, this island is also privately called the Devil''s Island by various countries.


    Devil Island itself is of course just an ordinary island, but on this island, there is a special enchantment arranged by Naruto as protection.


    This barrier itself can create optical distortions, and the artificial satellite can detect abnormal conditions on the island, but it is absolutely impossible to take a clear picture of the island, and the barrier set by Naruto is at the level of a golden saint. The following people are absolutely inaccessible. Even if they are forced to enter, they will only fall into the illusion and cannot extricate themselves. The things about the previous two planes were also deliberately modeled on the legend of the Devil III~Kakushu. The purpose is to make People who know this island associate it with the Devil San~jiaozhou.


    Among the bases of this island is the highest-level secret of the city household consortium. Here, what is being studied is a powerful force that is not currently under the control of any country in the world.


    Saint Seiya!


    Any Saint Seiya has the ability to easily destroy a country. After all, an attack below the atomic level is useless to Saint Seiya. Even a Saint Seiya candidate can remove the original bullet with bare hands. With the current level of human technology, However, it is difficult to shake the power of the Saint Seiya, and the power of the Saint Seiya currently being studied in this base is... the steel saint clothing!


    In the deepest part of the base is the center of research. There is a very precious holy garment stored here. Its material is not gold, but it has a more dazzling light than gold. It is the golden holy garment of Sagittarius!


    Using the golden saint clothing of the Sagittarius as a template, seven years of research have been conducted here, with the goal of creating the saint clothing with the power of technology!


    In a large melting furnace in the research room, the high-temperature golden flames are continuously spraying thin. Under the control of advanced technology equipment, the metal is forged, and there is an electronic screen next to it, which shows the internal temperature at this time.


    500000¡æ!


    This terrible high temperature, if the device cannot be maintained, if it breaks and the high temperature leaks, it will have a huge impact on the infinite seas nearby, and this is also the high-end technology in this base.


    It is indeed very powerful to be able to create such a terrible high temperature and to use it.The highest temperature that humans can create is the use of heavy ion collisions, which can create a high temperature of 5 trillion degrees Celsius in an instant, but that temperature cannot be controlled.Other countries may not be able to control the temperature of 500,000¡ãC, but the civilians will not know it yet.


    Moreover, although the temperature of the golden flames in this melting pot was terrible, the face of the person standing behind that screen was shining golden from the golden flames through a transparent screen, but they could not feel the slightest terrible high temperature.


    In the control room behind the screen, two men stood.


    A white coat with a lot of stains on it, it should be the traces of organic oil, and the soup stains of food, with a mustache, and a pair of black-framed glasses, but The lens of the left eye was broken in half, and the mottled hair was a bit messy, and the eye sockets were sunken. It looked like a mad scientist.


    The person next to him has all gray hair and beard, but his spirit is very tidy. The beard and hair are very tidy. They seem to have been taken care of by someone. He is wearing a traditional Japanese Taoist uniform. The old man is the man at the helm of the Joto Consortium-Koto Mitsumasa!


    "Dr. Ma Sen, how is the development of the Iron Saint Cloth going?"


    Kido Mitsumasa asked, his voice was very low, it sounded like a lion and not a human being, and Dr. Asamori, who had the appearance of a mad scientist, did not turn to Kido Mitsumasa, but still stared closely. Looking at the melting pot, he said: "The problems of hardness and temperature have been overcome, and now we have to consider the problem of deformation, and how to add various attack modes to this holy clothing. According to the current progress, it will take another two years. , You can produce a steel holy garment that can be used for battle."


    Kioto Mitsumasa gently nodded and said, "Very well, Dr. Asamori, please keep working hard."


    "what."


    Dr. Asamori responded casually, and Kioto Mitsumasa did not mind, and turned and left the control room.


    Joto Mitsumasa has long been controlled by Naruto¡¯s other gods. Based on the Sagittarius golden saint provided by Naruto, most of the money made by the Joto Foundation in the past seven years has been invested in this place to develop steel. The use of holy clothing.


    This is a very money-burning process, and it took seven full years to solve the two problems of temperature and hardness. I have to say that eating money here is very exaggerated.


    In fact, in this base, apart from the research leader Dr. Ma Sen, the other researchers have no idea what they are researching, and do not know what that thing has. Even Dr. Ma Sen does not know the city. It''s the same where To Mitsumasa wants to use these things.


    This is just like when the United States developed the original bullet. Countless dollars and countless budgets were invested in that secret project. Few people in the United States knew what the money was used for, even the original ~ The bullet was made, and after the test explosion, no one knew whether that thing would be used on the battlefield. This is the situation here now.


    After Kioto Mitsumasa left the control room, he walked around the corner in a corridor. A black hole was opened in the metal wall in front of him. Kioto Mitsumasa walked in. At the next moment, Kioto Mitsumasa immediately moved from the devil on the Pacific Ocean. Shima returned to the president''s office in the Joto Building in Tokyo, Japan, and bowed to the man sitting in his place.


    "Lord, the development of the Iron Saint Cloth is very smooth. Please tell me the next action."


    Chapter 48-The Goddess Descends, the City Family Foundation


    Naruto is sitting behind the desk of Kioto Mitsumasa, and the helm of the Kioto Foundation, who is enough to call the wind and rain in the world, now stands in front of Naruto like a slave. This is really incomprehensible to others. .


    "Good job, Koj¨­."


    Naruto said casually, his admiration was really just casual talk, because Mitsumasa Mitoto had been given orders of absolute obedience by other gods, even if he punched and kicked Mitsumasa Mitoto as a dog, Kioto Mitsumasa would never betray Naruto.


    Naruto picked up the stack of papers on the desk in front of him and looked at it. What was recorded on it was incredible. It was the statistical result of all the assets of the City Household Consortium.


    The Joto Consortium¡¯s business spreads all over the world. It owns factories, houses, land, and shares in other companies all over the world, including the Joto Consortium and the gold and silver jewelry, antique calligraphy and paintings obviously held by Joto Mitsumasa. Yes, all add up, just a property catalog can produce a book.


    Naruto was too lazy to look at so many complicated information, and directly asked Mitsumasa to order him to make a property statistics for him. In the end, it was only a number that was presented to Naruto.


    Naruto silently counted the number of zeros in the dollar-currency figure, and then put it down with satisfaction.


    "The next action is to put all the funds that can be used on the production of the steel holy clothes. I want to manufacture the steel holy clothes in large quantities. The more the better, and at the same time, you have to select potential candidates for training, so that They become steel saints."


    "Yes, Lord."


    Naruto smiled with satisfaction. The assets owned by the city household consortium are absolutely huge. With that amount of funds, in the remaining six years, Naruto should be able to build a large-scale steel saint. The legion is coming.


    What Naruto wants is not just a few legions of steel saints, he wants to copy this in batches to create a large number of steel saints!


    Except for the five small bronzes, the steel saints wearing steel saints are not inferior to the average bronze saints. If they exert their full strength, they can even be comparable to the weaker silver saints. It''s nothing in front of the Golden Saint Seiya, but it can''t stand the crowd!


    The Saint Seiya of Athena is based on the eighty-eight constellation of the sun. Therefore, the number of true Saint Seiya of Athena is at most 88, and the Saint Seiya of Steel is not subject to this restriction. Basically, as long as you have money, you can It can be manufactured in large quantities, even if the Golden Saint Seiya is powerful, he can''t stand the crowd.


    Such an army of steel saints can''t directly fight the gods, but at least it can also deal with those who don''t, without Naruto directly fighting the enemy every time.


    Of course, Joto Mitsumasa completely obeyed Naruto''s orders, and poured all the current funds that the Joto Consortium could use today into the development of the steel holy clothes.


    However, he obeyed Naruto''s orders in this way, and used all the funds to develop the steel holy clothes, and it was not without problems.


    Just like the huge economic ship of the Joto Consortium, the board of directors is not just a director of Joto Mitsumasa. In addition to the chairman of the board, the board has six major shareholders. They are already dissatisfied with the behavior of Mitsumasa. Up.


    But this is also normal. They also hold a lot of shares in the city household consortium, and they pay a lot of dividends each year. The more the city household consortium earns, the more they will naturally get distributed.


    However, I didn¡¯t tell anyone about the development of the Iron Garment. In other words, the flow of the huge funds was all ¡°unknown¡±. Although I don¡¯t know what Mitsumasa Kioto was doing, what happened to the lack of money was for those businessmen. It is absolutely unacceptable.


    Naruto sneered at the corner of his mouth when Mitsumasa Kioto reported about the shareholders.


    "What if they want to make trouble? The law has no effect on me. In my case, Naruto Uzumaki implements the law of beasts of the weak and the strong. If they are not obedient, kill them all. Anyway, this consortium is about to be handed over to Athena. Just before she takes over, help her clear the obstacles. Komasa, go and notify the shareholders and find a time to hold a shareholders meeting. If they are obedient, it will be fine. , If you don¡¯t obey, I will let them all go and have tea with Hades."


    "Yes, Lord."

 1430 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1430

    Convening a general meeting of shareholders is very troublesome. After all, it takes a while to gather all shareholders who don¡¯t know where they are at ease in the world.


    However, after all, the shareholders meeting of the Joto Consortium was held smoothly after a week. Those shareholders who were originally all over the world, eating delicious food, enjoying the taste of various beauties, were drunk and enthusiastic, and constantly complaining that they did not have enough money all gathered here. The Jodo Building in Tokyo.


    At the time of the meeting mentioned earlier, Kioto Mitsumasa walked into the meeting room.


    Although Kato Mitsumasa is now in his seventies, he is still like a lion, and the strong aura emanating from his body makes people afraid to look directly at him.


    Kido Mitsumasa does not have strong strength, but after all, he has been in charge of the Kido Consortium for many years, and has a strong upper-level courage. Most people will feel tremendous pressure under the eyes of Kido Mitsumasa.


    Kioto Mitsumasa walked to the seat of the main seat, but did not sit down, just looked around the six major shareholders in the meeting room, and did not speak at first.


    "City, what''s the matter with you calling us all so far away?"


    At this time, a shareholder who was on the left of Joto Mitsumasa spoke. Compared with Mitsuto Mitsumato''s physique, this person''s body was obese. After all, his life was nourished, he had eaten a lot of delicacies, and his belly gradually grew. At that time, the mind gradually shrank.


    Kinto Mitsumasa gave him a cold look, but did not immediately explain.This person is a former friend of Kido Mitsumasa, called Itono. At the beginning, he and Kido Mitsumasa formed the Kido Foundation together, but later because of the differences between the two, it is a matter of money to put it simply, and the two gradually started Become incompatible, and now it has become the harshness of life and death.


    This Itono looks fatter, with a fat belly. Although fat people seem to be bullied, Itono¡¯s eyes that appear smaller because of the accumulation of fat are not shining. It can be seen that he is definitely not an easy role, otherwise Kido Mitsumasa would not have founded the Kido Consortium with him.


    Itono watched Mitsumasa Kioto not speak, sneered, folded his hands together, and said, "Kioto, why don''t you speak? You called us shareholders to see your face, right? And are you? It¡¯s time to explain to us, your abnormal capital flow in the past two years, where did all the money go? The city household consortium is not your city household Mitsumasa alone, we are also the major shareholders here."


    I have to say that although Itono looks ugly, he speaks very beautifully.One or two sentences easily made all the shareholders'' guns aimed at Kioto Mitsumasa. After all, they are all businessmen, and they would not be willing to reduce their money. Mitsumasa''s abnormal capital transfers in the past few years have long been caused. The dissatisfaction of the shareholders is now raised by Itono, and of course all the contradictions are concentrated on Mitsumasa''s body.


    Shareholders began to question Mitsumasa Kioto and asked him to clarify where the funds had gone before. However, Mitsumasa Kioto stood there like a puppet. He was indifferent and did not say anything about the blame from these shareholders. Nothing happens.


    And finally when all the shareholders were about to wear away, the principal, Mitsumasa, Kido finally spoke.


    "Now, I will explain to you what I want to explain at the shareholders meeting today."


    When Mitsumasa Kioto opened the mouth, the whole conference room immediately became quiet. Everyone looked at Mitsumasa Kioto. They all had their own calculations. No matter what Misuma Kioto said next, they would be tight. Holding on to your own property, this will never change.


    squeak!


    The door to the meeting room was suddenly opened, and several shareholders turned their heads, wondering who would come to interrupt the meeting when they saw the first handsome blond young man who walked in outside with him around him. A little girl in a white dress with beautiful purple hair, as cute as an angel.


    "Who are you? Don''t you know we are in a meeting?!"


    "Meeting for the first time, everyone, let¡¯s introduce yourself first, my sister Naruto Uzumaki, this is my sister Athena. Although you didn¡¯t know her before, it¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll remember her name right away, because she Will become the helm of the city household consortium."


    Naruto held Athena during the shareholders meeting and said this, I am afraid that others will regard him as a lunatic, and Itono sneered. When he was about to drive people out, he listened to Kioto Mitsumasa. Spoke up.


    "This gentleman is right. I have gone through the asset transfer procedures, and transferred all the shares and property under my name to this Athena. From now on, she will be the head of the city household consortium. ."


    All the shareholders were stunned by Kioto Mitsumasa''s words, and Naruto squeezed Athena''s little hand and then let it go.


    Athena took a deep breath and walked towards the main seat in the conference room.She is only seven years old. Of course, her body cannot be compared with an adult. Today''s Athena is neither tall nor tall, nor can the word "sex" be used on her body, but her body reveals a faint spirit. Perhaps it was Naruto¡¯s teaching, perhaps because the memory of the goddess began to awaken. Compared to adults, she was so small and tall that no one would go when she walked towards and sat on the main seat. Stopping her, Athena glanced around at all the shareholders who were dumbfounded, and said in her crisp and tender voice: "I, Athena, will be in charge of the city family consortium!"


    Chapter Forty-Nine-Li Daitao stiff, transfer flowers and trees


    Athena hadn''t grown up yet, and her crisp voice seemed to be flowing in this conference room, and even the smell of copper that existed here was alleviated a lot because of her existence.


    Except for Mitsumasa, everyone was stunned by the little girl.


    This girl does have a temperament that is incomparable to ordinary people, as if she was born above everything else. This can be seen even by the shareholders, but no matter how good the temperament is, it cannot change the fact that she is just a little girl now. .


    For such a little girl to control the Joto Consortium, it seems to be a joke to everyone except Naruto and Joto Mitsumasa.


    "Haha..."


    Itono was the first person to laugh. He faced Mitsumasa, with a mocking expression on his face, and pointed at Athena.


    "Cito, it seems that you are really confused! You are actually looking for such a little girl to take charge of the city''s consortium?!"


    Kido Mitsumasa had no sadness or joy in his eyes, and he seemed unusually calm, but he had no reaction to Itono''s insults.


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Naruto laughed too. Just before Itono was about to scold Mitsumasa Ichito, he showed his evil little hand, with his right hand behind him, not knowing what he was doing, his laughter attracted the attention of shareholders.


    "So, do you disagree with my dear sister becoming the helm of the Joto Consortium?"


    "Of course!"


    Itono looked arrogant and disdainful. In his opinion, although these brothers and sisters have amazing temperament, they are not any nobles or wealthy children he knows. Of course, he does not need to give up for two people of unknown origin.


    "The Joto Consortium is the largest group in the world. I led it to this day. I will never allow this consortium to be handed over to such a kid of unknown origin!"


    When Itono said this, his face was so righteous. It seemed that he was really a person who didn''t want to watch the decline of the Joto Consortium. Naruto didn''t bother to expose him, but slowly swept past with calm eyes. Several shareholders present.


    One shareholder directly expressed his solidarity with Itono and cursed Mitsumasa Kioto for being demented. Although the other four people did not say clearly, they obviously would not agree to hand over the consortium to the brothers and sisters of unknown origin.


    "That''s no way."


    Naruto sighed in a low voice, lowered his head slightly, and hid the terrible smile from the corner of his mouth.


    Itono thought that this blond kid had given up. When he was showing a smug smile, he suddenly felt a pain in his head. He had not too much hair left as if he was being caught by someone. He was very powerful, just casually. Pulling, Itono had to kneel on the ground, and the strength of that man made Itono unable to get up.


    Itono looked up from the corner of his eyes and was really shocked, because the person who grabbed his hair was the blond young man. Itono couldn¡¯t understand how this man suddenly ran to him, and the pain made him unable to. Thinking.


    Naruto''s hand gently pulled Itono''s hair to pieces, and the long-time enjoyment of life made Itono unable to bear the pain, so he yelled.


    "Hurry up and let me go! I won''t forgive me, damn...Ah! What are you doing standing there? Hurry up and ask the guards to take him away!!"


    Itono yelled and hit Naruto''s calf with his hand, but Naruto''s body was as hard as steel for Itono and couldn''t be shaken at all.


    As for the remaining shareholders, one stood stupidly, two pressed the buttons in the meeting room to call the guards over, and two yelled at Naruto, but no one dared to come over.


    Naruto saw the ugliness of these people in his eyes, and a scornful smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    I saw Naruto flipping his palm, and there was already a silver-white long sword in his hand, then raised his hand, and a sword struck Itoye''s neck.


    Itono¡¯s struggle stopped immediately, because he could no longer struggle, his fat body fell beside Naruto, blood and fat flowed out together, but at Naruto¡¯s feet it seemed like a Like the restricted area, Itono''s blood could not reach his feet at all, leaving a blank circle there.


    Boom!


    Naruto casually put Itono¡¯s disclosure on the conference table. The round head rolled on the table twice, facing the two shareholders, and on Itono¡¯s face, the final disbelief remained. .


    Obviously, he would not have thought that this blond young man would be so cruel, he would cut off his head with a sword, and ended his life.


    Those shareholders looked so pale as to look at Itono''s deadly heads. Although their hands were dirty, they had to do some life-involving activities. Of course, they assigned their subordinates to do it. Where they need to do it themselves Murder, and now I saw a corpse appearing in front of me like this, the dead head, coupled with the smell of blood that gradually diffused in the air, smudged a terrible atmosphere.


    In such a terrifying atmosphere, apart from Naruto, only two people did not change their faces.


    One is Kioto Mitsumasa, he has personally killed people, although not many, but from here we can see why he is the helm of the Kioto Consortium.


    The other is Athena, who is seven years old this year. This girl''s maturity is beyond the imagination of those shareholders. Even if she sees a corpse with her own eyes, she does not have any changes in her heart.


    This is also of course, not to mention that Athena knew Naruto''s plan before, not to mention that she was a victorious place ~ goddess, even if she reincarnated as a human, she would never fear blood and corpses.

 1431 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1431

    One of them was bolder and yelled at Naruto.


    "You...you murdered...this is illegal! I will definitely call the police and arrest you!"


    How could Naruto be frightened by this inferior threat. He looked at the person who was talking sarcastically and shook the Kusanaru sword in his hand. The blood on the sword immediately slid to the ground, and the body of the sword changed again. It''s not dyed.


    "Who told you that I killed someone? Isn''t this Mr. Ito still alive?"


    The remaining five shareholders were stunned, and they saw the first person suddenly walked out from behind Naruto. He had a fat body, a bald head, and those shrewd eyes. It was Itono who had just seen his head. !


    Those five shareholders are not idiots. Seeing such an identical "Itono" appeared, he keenly felt a terrible body, and the uncle who was hollowed out by the wine shivered.


    What Naruto did next completely shattered their hopes.


    I saw that from behind Naruto, five more living people came out out of thin air, and they were exactly the same in shape and appearance. Even if they looked at them, there was no difference. In this way, ten people face each other and feel like they are. It''s the same as looking in a mirror, but this mirror can only show images of fear.


    "Don''t worry, after you die, they will take over your property. Don''t worry, they look exactly like you. Even your relatives will definitely not be able to tell them apart, and maybe a few years later. After that, several of the board of directors resigned to the board of directors because of their old age, and transferred all the property under their own name to my lovely sister''s name. The Joto Consortium will continue to develop under the rule of Athena. , You don¡¯t have to worry about this."


    At this time, Athena, who was sitting on the main seat, also smiled, with a sincere smile on her innocent and beautiful face.


    "Don¡¯t worry, everyone, your sacrifices are not worthless. Because of your sacrifices, I will take control of the Joto Consortium. I will definitely carry it forward. If you see Hades, I will give him the Hello, I haven¡¯t seen Uncle Hades for a long time."


    Athena spoke extremely terrifying words with a pure expression. Her voice seemed to have taken away the last hope and backbone of the five shareholders. One by one fell to her knees and began to beg for mercy, but now it is too late to say such nonsense. Up.


    Naruto quickly eliminated the five people, then flicked an Amaterasu fire with his fingers, and burned all the bodies of the six people to ashes.


    Nowadays, apart from the three people in this conference room, no one knows that these six shareholders are all dead. Then, as Naruto said before, using his clone, it doesn¡¯t take much time to use his avatar to replace the peaches and flowers. , Athena can get all the shares of the Joto Consortium, and then she will be the only person in charge of the Joto Consortium.


    Athena is becoming more and more mature. She hasn''t grown up, but just restored to her previous appearance. The bloody scene just now has no effect on her.


    Naruto and Athena looked at each other and smiled, and after determining the menu for today¡¯s dinner, they turned to Mitsumasa Kioto.


    "Guangzheng, take us to see the five children you selected that might become Saint Seiya."


    Chapter Fifty-Five Small Bronze, Sister is Proud


    Among the eighty-eight saints, it is impossible to say that they are completely loyal to Athena.


    In other words, the eighty-eight are saints who are responsible for protecting Athena, but the Athena they are loyal to is the goddess of wisdom in mythology, but that is not absolutely equal to the Athena who is now reincarnated as a human body. .


    Aside from the Saga Rebellion, even among the Golden Saints, there are people who know that Saga is still loyal to Saga. In this case, Athena needs to train her own Saint Seiya, to put it another way. , It''s probably a soldier or something, which is the legendary five bronzes.


    Naruto has also experienced many worlds and seen the protagonists of various worlds, so when he wants to meet the bronze five strong, his mentality is very calm, after all, there are no beautiful girls among them, and Naruto has already abducted. The official match of one of them...or two.


    Kato Mitsumasa has adopted many orphans. Some of them with better talents have already begun to exercise, and then they will be sent to different places to practice in order to become the holy warrior guarding Athena. Among them, the most There were five children who were valued by Mitsumasa, the five that Naruto knew.


    These five people have very distinctive personalities, and Naruto knew who they were the first time they saw them.


    The most taciturn, strongest physique is Ikki. This guy is absolutely super bored~ Sao; the blond hair and the whitest skin is the glacier. This kid is now practicing swimming, probably to dive into the bottom of the sea in the future. Look at my mother sinking in the ocean; the longest hair is definitely the purple dragon, the worst of the five bronze small strong, basically every time he fights, he destroys himself in order to deal with the Medusa shield of Perseus With both eyes, one enemy and three in front of the wall of sighs against the three underworld fighters, but the holy sword was broken, and with Lushan Bailongba to fight both losers, how could it be a tragic word; the weakest, like a woman The child is Shun. Naruto is very depressed when he thinks that when he was a child, he still regarded Shun as a goddess; Seiya is the most bluffing, the one who talks the most must be Seiya, but Naruto remembers Seiya seems to have an older sister, but I don¡¯t know Where is it?


    Naruto and Athena are standing in the corner. Even if these children start training early and without special guidance, no matter how they exercise their bodies, they can only reach the limit of the five senses at most, so these children cannot perceive them at all. Their existence.


    Naruto took out a gem from his arms. The gem was turquoise and transparent, but it was not a natural gemstone such as emerald. There were only three gems in the entire world, called the Hupperion Stone. The treasure that people cheated from Artemis.


    This gem is a gem condensed from the soul fragments of Hyperion, one of the twelve Titans. Through the power of this gem, you can see through all obstacles, which means that as long as you have this gem, you can achieve illusion immunity and can see through. Various concealed methods can even see through the line of fate involved in a person.


    There are only three pieces of this precious gem. The piece in Artemis''s hand has been deceived by Naruto, and now I''m only waiting for Artemis to be deceived... This development doesn''t seem right...


    Naruto made a spit in his heart, and at the same time put that piece of Hyperion Stone as a monocle and placed it in front of his left eye.


    The special power of the Hyperion Stone allows Naruto to see the fate line. Compared with the others in this practice room, the fate line on the five bronzes is obviously denser.


    In the story of this world, the five of them are one of the few human beings who are capable of influencing the world. In the Pure Land of Bliss, Seiya also injured Hades with a punch, able to do such a big thing, involving the five bronzes. The line of fate can be said to be very rich.


    The fate line around the five bronzes makes them look like spider spirits. Relatively speaking, the fate line of other people in this training room can create far less power than the five of them. There are a lot of fate lines in the five of them involving Naruto and Athena. Even if they have not read the original work of Saint Seiya, Naruto can know that these five people are different from ordinary people.


    Naruto used the power of the Hyperion Stone to look around everyone here, and then handed the green gem to Athena beside him, and then his figure flashed and disappeared from here. What happened later, Just throw them all to Athena to solve.


    After Naruto handed the Stone of Hyperion to Athena, he immediately disappeared, and when he reappeared, he was almost reaching the Temple of the Moon Goddess in Artemis.


    Naruto can¡¯t remember how many times he ran to Artemis. In short, from the first meeting to the present, Naruto would come to Artemis every time. Two or three chapters of the book, now Journey to the West has already started.


    Because of the relationship between entering the arena and running here, Naruto is very familiar with Surenks. Every time he gets here, Surenks will lead the way and let him enter the Temple of the Moon Goddess.


    This time is no exception. Artemis was quite happy about his arrival, squinted at the man, and said, "Why did you come to me? I remember you didn''t say this last time. I have something to do for a while, can''t it come right now?


    "Have you ever heard a saying that the plan cannot keep up with the changes? It was a bit of a problem, but I changed my mind temporarily."


    Naruto walked in front of Artemis familiarly, and Artemis also naturally conjured a chair for him to sit down, and the two of them moved in one go, because they had done it many times and were used to it.


    After Naruto sat down, he didn''t immediately start to tell the story, or talk about other interesting things, but quickly formed seals in his hands and completed the action quickly.


    "Although I have watched it many times, I still can''t understand what your handprint means."


    Artemis curled his mouth, and then saw a slight golden light emitting from Naruto''s body. The light formed a circular light curtain in front of Naruto, and the light above it waved gently like water waves, and then became It is flat, and what emerges from the light curtain is exactly the appearance of Athena in Japan at this time.


    The matter involved his sister who had the best relationship with him, and Artemis had no idea of ??listening to the book for the time being, and his eyes were fixed on the figure in the light curtain.


    Athena in the light curtain seemed to be planning to''come on stage''. Before she took a step, she should have noticed Naruto''s peeping from their side, raised her head, and showed a big smile in mid-air, and then walked up. It¡¯s a podium that¡¯s already been prepared.


    In this training room, there are many children about the age of Athena. Athena walked onto the podium in a white dress, which of course attracted everyone''s attention.


    Facing so many eyes on herself, Athena, who is only seven years old, is not stage fright at all. She stretched out her hand to hold the microphone and secretly swallowed her saliva to moisturize her throat. After that, the innocent and sweet voice spread throughout the training room. .


    Naruto and Artemis watched Athena stand on the podium and talk, and they can calmly and calmly face so many people. Even if they knew''it should be,'' they couldn''t help it. Some arrogance, after all, the one standing on the podium is their Athena.


    Naruto leaned back on the back of the chair, eyes with slightly complicated joy: "It can only be said that it is really her, although the memory of the goddess has not been fully awakened, but it is already so extraordinary."


    "of course!"


    Naruto¡¯s compliment was exchanged for Artemis¡¯ happy and triumphant expression. The beautiful moon goddess stunned Xiong Xi boldly, ¡°She¡¯s my sister!¡±


    Naruto opened his mouth and swallowed the phrase "It''s our sister" in time to avoid being pierced by the Moon Goddess Divine Bow.


    Athena hurriedly told the children here and her age. Some of them here will become the saints who protect her in the future. The first point is to send them to different places. Practice.


    You don¡¯t need to care about the other dragon sets. As for the practice location of the five small bronzes, there is no difference from the original. Glacier is in Eastern Siberia. Although it is extremely cold there, it fits Glacial¡¯s heart because his mother is there; Zilong is gone. Wu Laofeng in China, Tong Hu will definitely be very satisfied with this disciple. Of course, there is a senior brother named Wang Hu waiting for him; Seiya went to the birthplace of Saint Seiya, the Greek sanctuary, Naruto wants to follow Magic Bell Hook~ If you catch it, you have to start from Seiya.


    None of this is a problem, the only problem is the practice site that was instantly drawn-Death Queen Island!


    The Queen of Death Island is located in the South Pacific near the equator. It is said to be fragments of the mainland of Mu. It is one of the islands of the Phoenix Islands. The ground of Queen Death Island is scorching like a fire, and it rains all the year round like a blazing hell. It is said that no one has ever It is not funny to be able to come back alive from Queen of Death Island, and let the weak moment get to Queen of Death Island.


    Even Artemis raised his eyebrows subtly when he saw the delicate and weak boy who had been drawn to a place like Death Queen Island.


    At this time, a figure walked in front of Shun, blocking his body, and looking directly at Athena on the podium.


    "Exchange, let me go to Death Queen Island!"


    Of course, this man is Shun¡¯s older brother. Naruto rated him as super boring~Sao¡¯s Ikki. Excluding the protagonist factor, Ikki is also the strongest bronze saint, Phoenix, Phoenix!

 1432 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1432

    Athena looked at Ikki, not displeased by this person''s rude behavior, but asked, "Why did you choose this way? You should know how dangerous places like Queen of Death Island are. You can go there. The probability of coming back alive is very slim."


    Ikki was not afraid. Although Athena had some inexplicable oppression, he still held his head up and said: "Shun is my brother. As an older brother, it is natural to protect him!"


    ''As it should be?''


    Athena stunned slightly. Although it was very fast, Naruto and Artemis could still feel Athena glance at them quickly, and then raised the corners of their mouths with some pleasure.


    "Very well, Ikki, I have no reason to deny your will to protect. In this case, you should go to Death Queen Island instead of Shun. It is said that since the last holy war, no one has been able to do so for two hundred years. Put it on, I hope you can bring it back."


    After hearing this, Yihui seemed to be taken aback, then bowed his head and said, "Yes."


    Naruto was able to happily and arrogantly at this time, proudly tinged his chest, and said to Artemis: "She is my sister!"


    Chapter 51-Into the Underworld, Naruto and the Moon Goddess'' hunting plan


    Although the emotions are not the same, Athena is very important to both Naruto and Artemis, so although they all know that Athena has that kind of performance is a matter of course, they can''t help but feel proud.


    Although Kioto Mitsumasa¡¯s lifespan is almost exhausted, he can still last for a few years. During this time, Kioto Mitsumasa will serve as Athena¡¯s deputy and try his best to help her, as long as Athena can Learn how to control the city household consortium, and Naruto''s other gods did not lose money.


    After Naruto and Artemis watched Athena¡¯s situation for a while, they didn¡¯t continue to pay attention. When Naruto thought Artemis asked to start telling the story, Artemis picked it up and kept putting it. The goddess of the moon bow.


    "Hey, Naruto, how about going hunting with me?"


    Artemis''s tone is not like a request, it seems to be just an explanation. Such a tone is definitely not good, but so far, the probability of Naruto agreeing to go hunting with Artemis is 100%.


    "Okay."


    Naruto readily agreed as always, making Artemis smile sweetly, and then asked: "But what are you going to hunt this time?"


    Artemis loves hunting, and her hunting targets are very wide. Basically, except people, any creatures are within her hunting targets. Although Artemis likes to hunt deer the most, she For hunting targets, occasional mythical creatures such as evil dragons and Chimera will appear.


    Artemis looked at Naruto deeply, and after showing Naruto to the cold, did he speak quietly and said: "Hades has a good dog, you follow me, Get him back!"


    Naruto raised his brows, and when he was about to attack, Artemis'' expression became playful.


    "As you said, a man who doesn''t keep his promise is not a man at all. You can decide whether to be a man or not."


    Artemis said triumphantly. Seeing Naruto''s expression of having a poop after being blocked by what he had said, Artemis happily raised the corners of her mouth, which made her long hair follow. Fluttering with the master''s mood.


    And Artemis did not notice that this kind of joy has surpassed the joy that she had brought to her from any hunting in the past.


    Naruto felt that he was really self-inflicted and couldn''t live. He agreed to it every time he didn''t ask the hunting target. This was really a good habit for Artemis.


    Seeing Artemis walking in front, the twisted slender waist and the perfect curvature, Naruto suppressed the urge to go straight up and pat it, holding his head, pretending to sigh with helplessness.


    "I''m really stupid than a pig."


    The corners of Artemis'' lips rose even more, showing the master''s unabated good mood.


    But Artemis was really messy. The target of her hunt this time was actually the watchdog raised by Pluto.


    Although with Artemis''s strength, she can directly enter the underworld, but she did not do that, probably because of the difficulty of Naruto, who is not a true god after all, so although he can enter the underworld alive, he cannot directly To teleport over, you have to pass the Styx.


    There is not only one Styx. To be precise, there are four Styxes in total, forming four Styxes.


    They are the river of anger, the river of oath, the river of misery, the river of sadness, and the river of fire.The four rivers have different functions. The first river is the river of grievances. Those who want to enter the underworld must pass through this river. There is the underworld boatman Charon ferrying on the river. If you want to pass through the river, you must pay for the boat. Fei, otherwise he will sway the ship and shake the souls down. This troubled river is called Acheron in English, which is the Agron River in the Saint Seiya Underworld.


    The Lamentation River, the Lamentation River, is a tributary of the Lamentation River. It is formed by the tears of the criminals who are in hard labor in the hell. Therefore, there are often extremely horrible wailings on the water, which is why it is named Lamentation River.


    Phlegethon, the river of fire, is the river used by Hades to divide various parts of the underworld. It is said that once falling into the river of fire, the souls of the dead will suffer from countless burning fires, and they will never live beyond.


    The Anger Swearing River, the Styx itself is one of the daughters of Okeanos, the god of ocean rivers, and his sister Thetis. They gave birth to three thousand ocean goddesses and almost all river springs, even Shou Oath River is also their daughter, named Styx Styx. It is said that the god who crosses this river will lose his godhood, so it is often used by the gods to swear. It is said that the oath made in the name of Styx cannot be taken back. , But it should have no effect on a high-level god like Artemis.


    There is also a river that is a tributary of the Four Great Styx, but its reputation is even greater than that of the Four Styx. The river is called Wangchuan. It is said that drinking the water of the Wangchuan River will forget all the things in the previous life. Reincarnation, in Eastern mythology, is something like Meng Po Tang.


    Naruto used the wooden escape to change a boat out, avoiding the end of swimming in the Styx, and the goddess who has the ninth sense and is far above Naruto seems to have old arms and legs. Cheeky also sat on Naruto''s boat.


    When the wooden boat crossed the Styx, Naruto saw a wooden boat from a distance with a figure swaying on it.


    Of course Artemis also saw the look of the ship and glared in that direction from a distance. Her formidable spirit shocked the air in the underworld, and then the figure on the ship seemed to have seen something terrible. Same, immediately turned and fled at an incomprehensible speed.


    That figure is Charon, the boatman of the Styx. He will charge the boat fare to take the undead across the Styx. But under Artemis¡¯ spirit, if Charon dares to come and collect the boat fare again, Naruto is true He deserves to be praised.


    Naruto watched Charon disappear from his sight and blew a whistle. His whistle did not travel too far in the special air of the underworld, but it was enough for Artemis beside him to hear clearly.


    "It''s so awesome, when will I have this kind of strength?"


    Artemis grinned and looked at Naruto with a provocative look, and said: "If you want to catch up with my strength, you must first understand the ninth sense, Naruto kid."


    Naruto rolled his eyes, then reached out and put his arm around Artemis'' neck, and said viciously: "After I realize the ninth sense, the first thing is to hang you up for a beat, huh!"


    When Naruto said this, it sounded like he was arguing with Artemis. His tone was the same as usual. After speaking, he let go of Artemis'' neck, jumped off the boat, and stepped on it. When a piece of land, it can be regarded as truly reaching the underworld!


    Naruto''s expression remained the same, but Artemis'' expression was a bit weird, and seemed a bit awkward. Although the goddess was cheerful, bold, and lively, he was a little surprised by what he did.


    Close to the body...strong arm muscles...not as annoying as a male ~ sexual smell.


    The more Artemis thought about it, the more he felt that it was difficult to calm his head. In the end, he silently activated the small universe and suppressed the blood rushing to his face with strong divine power, and then pretended to calmly follow Naruto.


    Although Naruto didn''t see Artemis'' expression change, he felt the stiffness of the goddess'' body at the moment he embraced Artemis.


    That kind of nervous reaction, coupled with the acquiescence behavior of not resisting turning his face, made Naruto silently compare with a victory gesture.


    ''Go further!''


    Naruto will not be so stupid to expose Artemis¡¯ old bottoms. Based on Naruto¡¯s experience with this goddess, if Artemis is annoyed, he will suffer in the end. This kind of unwise The move, of course, was given up by Naruto.


    Artemis was obviously not embarrassed to mention the inexplicable shame she felt before, pretending to talk to Naruto calmly, and Naruto¡¯s tone was also very ordinary, which made Artemis nervous. The feeling slowly disappeared, and when he was completely relaxed, Artemis ignored the almost lost emotions that surged in his heart.


    Because of the presence of Artemis, the soldiers and underworld warriors all retreated because of her courage. Even if it was in the underworld controlled by Hades, her strength was above the twin gods of death and sleep. Even if Hades came in person, Artemis was sure to take Naruto away easily, so she didn''t feel any nervousness about this hunt.


    Speaking of it, Artemis also went to the underworld to hunt for the first time. Perhaps after getting to know Naruto, this goddess, who was full of curiosity and adventurous spirit, had more crazy ideas and paid for it. Up the action.


    Artemis and Naruto kept advancing. Artemis shot and killed a lot of souls with his divine bow along the way. He also caught two interesting monsters. They were going to bring them back as pets and were killing them. After the monsters that were absent, Naruto and Artemis arrived at the real gate of the underworld. There was a huge monster creeping there, which was the main goal of Naruto and Artemis this time. .


    Hell Watchdog-Cerberus!


    Chapter 52-The Realm of the Underworld, the Three-Headed Dog of Hell


    The three-headed hell dog is said to be the child of Typhon and Ekadna, the ancestor of all demons. In other words, the three-headed hell dog is actually brothers to Hydra who was killed by Naruto.


    Naruto felt that if he had a chance, should he apologize to the ancestor of ten thousand demons?


    The three-headed hell dog slumbered on the ground and felt someone approaching. When he saw Artemis, he obviously paused, then slowly glanced at Naruto, and slept on the ground again.


    The duty of the three-headed dog of hell is to guard the door and prohibit living people from entering the underworld.But the standard for judging whether the three-headed dog of hell is a living person is very simple. It is the realm of a small universe. After death, a person will automatically awaken the eighth sense. Therefore, he can enter the underworld through the guard of the three-headed dog of hell and proceed according to the merits of a lifetime. Judgment, and people who understand the eighth sense, whether it is life or death, can pass the guard of the Hell Three-headed Dog, so the Hell Three-headed Dog has no response to Naruto.


    As for Artemis, the three-headed dog of hell is not an idiot without wisdom. Artemis is one of the twelve gods. He is a small guard dog, how could he be Artemis¡¯ opponent, regardless of Artemis. He couldn''t interfere with what he had to do when he came here, and only Hades could decide when things were involved at this level.

 1433 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1433

    Since one doesn''t care about it, and the other can''t care about it, the three-headed hell dog doesn''t bother to spend time, and continues to sleep there.


    Artemis glanced at Naruto. Although she said that she was the one who proposed to come and hunt, but at this moment, the goddess didn''t seem to want to do anything at all. In terms of Artemis''s strength, as long as Take out the moon goddess bow, the three-headed dog of hell will instantly become her prey, but at this time, Artemis looked at Naruto with a smile instead.


    Naruto rolled his eyes at Artemis, actually knowing what Artemis meant.


    Although Naruto has the light of hope as a means to kill the gods, he still only has the eighth sense, and the actual strength is still far from the true god. Therefore Artemis would use hunting as an excuse to find something for Naruto. Opponent.


    Artemis has never liked Naruto yet. Otherwise, with the character of this goddess, he wouldn''t be so awkward, but because he has never experienced it before, he still can¡¯t understand the changes in his emotions, just instinct. Do something.


    More than friends, less than lovers.


    Naruto and Artemis are still at a level that is not embarrassing or embarrassing. If you want to make a breakthrough, you have to wait until later. For now, Naruto still enjoys Artemis very much. I didn''t notice the concern.


    The three-headed hell dog itself has the strength of the eighth sense realm, and it can be regarded as a good opponent for Naruto, and it is in the underworld, the power of the three-headed hell dog will be improved, and the power of Naruto will be Subject to certain restrictions, this situation is more suitable for Naruto''s disadvantage.


    Artemis stood on the side with a smile, gently copying his arms, waiting to see Naruto''s fighting performance, while also sweeping the formation. With her here, no one except Hades dared to do it easily.


    Naruto took a deep breath, flipped his wrist, and a cyan shuriken flew towards the three-headed dog of hell.


    "Wind escape spiral shuriken!"


    The cyan typhoon blasted the air of the underworld, with a sharp high pitch, flying towards the three-headed dog of hell.Although the three-headed hell dog has been sleeping all the time, the sharp high pitch and the sharp aura that flies on the face make the three-headed hell dog immediately wake up from its deep sleep. On the three-headed stove, six eyes are opened at the same time. There was a fierce and cruel atmosphere in his eyes, and his tail flicked.


    The three-headed hell dog is a monster with a strange appearance. Except for the three heads, his tail looks like a dragon''s tail. It is sharp and sharp, and has numerous sharp barbs. If the tail is thrown on One shot is enough to tear off a large piece of flesh and blood.


    The three-headed hell dog flew away from Naruto''s spiral shuriken, and at the same time, with a flick of its tail, the powerful force shattered the entire spiral shuriken, and the three heads showed fierce eyes.


    The three-headed dog of hell already knew that the coming was not good. Look at Artemis. The goddess who frightened him didn''t seem to have the intention to make a move. Then he had to deal with this human being who understood the eighth sense. That''s it.


    The three-headed hell dog itself is a very evil and cruel creature. Since humans dare to attack him, the three-headed hell dog has absolutely no reason to shrink back.


    The three heads began to grind their teeth at the same time, and when the three-headed dog in the prison opened his mouth, Naruto couldn''t help shaking.


    It was not because of the power of the Hell Three-headed Dog that made him feel scared, but the situation in the Hell Three-headed Dog''s mouth made him feel scared.


    The densely packed sharp teeth are even more terrifying than a shark''s mouth. Naruto is not afraid of getting a bite by those teeth, but he sees something wrong in his whole body.


    But Artemis was very happy to watch, because Naruto¡¯s reaction made her find it funny. Looking at the three-headed dog of hell, Artemis didn¡¯t think much, but Naruto¡¯s reaction she knew what words to use. To describe, the word Naruto told her.


    Intensive phobia.


    It seems that the intensive phobia will not disappear because of the increase in strength. Naruto feels that his illness is gradually getting worse, but now is not the time to consider these, because the attack of the three-headed dog in hell has already hit quickly. Come.


    The three-headed hell dog is fast, running wildly on all fours, appearing in front of Naruto like a teleport, and biting its head toward Naruto.


    At this time, most people might think about the pain of being dismembered by the countless sharp teeth, but Naruto was frightened because of the denseness of the teeth, and he flew back, and at the same time, his fingers jumped.


    "Yan Dun Tian Zhao Qianben!"


    Fingers ejected, the immortal Amaterasu Heiyan flew ~ into the mouth of the three-headed dog in hell.The three-headed hell dog screamed because of the flame, and the flame burning felt very painful, but Naruto saw that the three-headed hell dog''s teeth were not burned by the black flame of Amaterasu.


    At this moment, a black flame appeared from the mouth of the three-headed dog of hell, which looked like lava, and then the flame and Naruto''s Amaterasu merged with each other, and the two were finally annihilated.


    This flame is the ability of the three-headed dog of hell, the magic fire of hell!


    This flame can burn the soul, but it will not completely destroy the enemy in an instant. Compared to killing the enemy with one blow, the power of this flame is closer to torture.


    The three-headed dog of hell roared, and the disclosure in the middle spit out a flame bomb towards Naruto.


    Naruto snapped his fingers, and the space in front of him was suddenly distorted and dislocated, and then a completely dark, infinitely attractive circular hole appeared.


    Although the hell flame bomb spit out by the three-headed hell dog was powerful, it was also affected by the power of the empty black hole at that time, and its flame gradually distorted and was finally completely swallowed into the space-time black hole.


    Naruto had just extinguished the Hell''s three-headed dog''s flame bomb with the power of the space collapse, and a sharp aura came from behind. The Hell''s three-headed dog instantly went around behind Naruto''s, and the sharp claws grabbed Naruto. Vest.


    Naruto used the power of the bones and veins to adjust the calcium content in the body, and the bones of the whole body became extremely soft~soft. The whole body was twisted. The lower body had not yet rotated, and the upper body became the state of facing the three-headed dog of hell. At the same time, the calcium content in the body is increased again, making the bones in the body extremely hard ~ hard and sharp.


    The white bone pierced Naruto''s skin and turned into a huge animal-shaped bone claw.


    boom!!


    The strange forces resisted, and the three-headed dog of hell was shaken by Naruto''s power and flew upside down, but Naruto only shook his body slightly. The result of this power confrontation seemed to be the opposite of the difference in body shape between the two sides.


    The three-headed hell dog had a hideous expression, on the one hand because he had grown up like this, on the other hand, because of the sharp pain in his paw, Naruto''s attack just now caused his paw to be broken.


    Monsters like the three-headed hell dog mostly have the ability to regenerate. Although they can''t be as against the sky as Naruto''s regenerative ability, it only takes some time for the three-headed hell dog to completely recover from its injuries.


    Although Naruto will not give the Hell three-headed dog time to recover, there is still a problem, this is the underworld!


    The three-headed dog of hell is a creature in the underworld, and he can naturally use the underworld to create some favorable conditions for himself.


    When Naruto was about to continue to use the bone veins to attack the three-headed dog in hell, an extremely hot feeling came from both sides. The red and yellow rays of light shone Naruto''s body into two colors, and the two sides surged, positive It is the water of the Fire River, one of the four great Styx!


    That thing looked like a liquid flame. The water of the river of fire rushed to the side of the three-headed dog, causing a burst of flames on the wound of the three-headed dog''s right paw. After the flame disappeared, his wounds were already Disappeared without a trace.


    Naruto was surprised by the ability of the Three-headed Hell Dog, and then he felt understandable.Just like his internal space, this underworld also has a certain "domain"-like effect. Within the scope of this "domain", the survivors of the underworld will have stronger power than usual, and can borrow the power of the underworld. Create various advantages, as if Artemis were within the confines of her temple.


    Since the three-headed dog of hell can borrow such power, what about Hades, who is the master of the underworld?How much can he master?


    No wonder Athena has launched many holy wars against the underworld, but in the end there is still no way to conquer this place. To a large extent, it is the unique''domain'' relationship formed by the underworld.


    ''But...'' Naruto looked at the three-headed hell dog who was ready to attack at any time.''The defeat of Hades starts with you.''


    Chapter 53-The martial arts that the Moon Goddess will also admire!


    A lot of thoughts quickly turned in Naruto''s head, and the three-headed dog of hell had already taken this opportunity to rush towards Naruto.


    The flames on the back of the three-headed dog of hell burned, the fire of that hell was twisted, the flame and the hair on the back of the three-headed dog of hell combined together, it looked like countless vipers grew on the back of the three-headed dog of hell general.


    However, this is not just''look''.


    There are indeed countless venomous snakes growing on the back of the three-headed hell dog. It is just that those venomous snakes are usually "resting" and mixed with his hair. They can¡¯t be seen at all, and when the three-headed dog starts fighting, the venomous snakes are also Will wake up and attack the enemy with the three-headed hell dog.


    The three-headed hell dog yelled, and the sharp claws that had just recovered came to Naruto again.


    Naruto waved his right arm, and the white bones that grew from the arm resisted the sharpness of the three-headed dog''s claws. Where the claws and the white bones intersect, countless dazzling sparks burst out, representing the hardness of both sides.


    The three-headed hell dog has just learned that Ming''s human strength is strong, and now his two hind feet are firmly on the ground, and almost his body is plunged into the ground by Naruto''s strange force, but he does not back up while holding five on his back. The poisonous snake stretched out quickly, its flexible body passed through the gap between the white bones, and the venom gleaming with purple light bit Naruto''s wrist.


    Naruto''s expression remained unchanged, because he knew that the three-headed dog of hell couldn''t be compared with the giant python''s guts, and Naruto''s anti-toxicity was so strong that even the gods could not match it. This world may have a poison that can have an impact on Naruto, but it will never appear here, not on the three-headed dog of hell.


    Naruto completely ignored the five poisonous snake fangs, allowing them to bite on his wrist and inject toxins.


    Naruto¡¯s arm turned purple and black as soon as the toxin was injected, showing the rapid rate of the toxin attack, but Naruto¡¯s arm quickly recovered after the rapid blackening, and the speed had not passed through Naruto¡¯s shoulder. In the brain, it has completely disappeared.


    The three-headed hell dog obviously did not expect that a human could withstand his poisonousness. At this time, the bones on Naruto''s arm moved like the head of a knife in a blender, shredding all the five poisonous snakes.


    As the heads of those poisonous snakes were falling, they all opened their mouths and sprayed purple-cyan venom from the snake teeth.

 1434 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1434

    Because snakes are cold-blooded animals, their blood circulation is very slow, so even if their heads are cut off, they can survive for a long time. After the heads are cut off, they can bite people after ten to twenty minutes. Among the classes is nothing more normal.


    The venom sprayed on Naruto¡¯s wrists, and there was a sizzling corroding sound, causing Naruto¡¯s arms to sink into a few corroded pits, but the toxin has not spread, because of the earthly python in Naruto¡¯s body. With the power of snake gall, those toxins were all resolved, and the corrosive scars were immediately restored between breathing.


    After the five snake heads fell on the ground, each turned into a ball of flames, and finally disappeared, leaving only a ball of ashes falling on the ground.


    Although Naruto chopped off five snake heads from the three-headed dog of hell, it is not at all painful, and in this underworld, the three-headed dog of hell can take advantage of the deadness of the underworld, and his recovery speed will increase accordingly. Many, unless all three of his heads are cut off, there is really no way to kill the three-headed hell dog.


    The venom sprayed by those snake heads did not completely hit Naruto¡¯s arm, and some fell on the ground. The venom did not corrode the ground, but produced a special change. The venom on the ground is like a seed germinating. Some plants grew in a blink of an eye. The leaves of the plants were green, but not the vibrant green, but a slightly darker green, with deep purple flowers growing on the top. It''s called Aconitum, or Caotou or Caowu, and it''s the same thing anyway.


    It is said that Hercules, the famous Hercules of Olympus, one of his twelve achievements is to catch the watchdog of Hades-the three-headed dog of hell!And when Hercules captured the three-headed dog alive and took him out of the underworld, the three-headed hell dog couldn''t bear the eyes of the world, and contained highly poisonous saliva, which fell on the ground and grew this grass. Now it seems that this scene is also in line with mythology.


    The name Caotouwu may not be loud enough. In Chinese martial arts novels, Caotouwu has a more resounding name, which is called Ruochangcao, which is highly poisonous and can easily kill people.


    Naruto was really fortunate that he had eaten the snake gall of the giant python, otherwise he would still have some thoughts to deal with the poison of the three-headed hell dog, but now it is completely unnecessary.After the bones on the arm wrecked the river crossing, Naruto''s arm shook like a viper that rushed to prey after spotting the prey, and the strange force sent the Hell three-headed dog back two steps, and the right paw was numb and almost lost perception.


    Naruto made a squeaky sound on his arm, and the white bones quickly integrated into a giant bone cone, which pierced the head of the three-headed dog in hell.


    The three-headed hell dog slammed back and drew back from Naruto''s stabbing.


    Naruto used the bone cone of his right hand to force the three-headed dog in the hell, and at the same time stretched his left hand to the back of his head, and with a creak, he pulled out his spine.


    Artemis raised his brow slightly when he saw this scene, rubbed his arm slightly, and rubbed his goose bumps.


    Seeing a person pulling out his spine, the picture is so beautiful that even Artemis can''t look at it, and Naruto has no awkward feeling about it. The spine is shaken and hell immediately The three-headed dog was sturdy.


    The three-headed hell dog kept twisting his body, but the bone whip that Naruto''s spine turned into was not only hard, but also quite tough, no matter what the three-headed hell dog could not break.


    Aware of this, the three-headed hell dog gave up the wasted energy, and the hell demon on his body was burning. Even the strongest bone formed by the bone veins could not resist the burning of the hell. The white bones gradually carbonized and turned black.


    Before Naruto''s bones were completely burned by the hell fire, the blue arc immediately passed along his spine to the three dogs of the hell.


    The destructive power of this thunder and lightning is constant, but it will strongly stimulate the nerves, that is to say, it is a biological current, which makes the three-headed hell dog''s body twitch completely out of its control.


    "Dance of iron thread flowers!"


    With a pull with his left hand, the Hell three-headed dog approached him, and at the same time, his right hand pierced out, and the huge sharp bone stab pierced the small body of the Hell three-headed dog.


    The three-headed hell dog''s body still kept twitching unconsciously because of Naruto''s attack. At this time, seeing that he could not completely avoid Naruto''s attack, the three-headed hell dog barely twisted his body, at least to avoid it. Three heads of oneself.


    It''s just something that the three-headed dog of hell can think of, how could Naruto not think of it?Although the three-headed hell dog felt that he had avoided, when his eyes flickered, the scene in front of him turned out to be the huge sharp bone cone.


    Obviously avoiding but will still be hit, this is also the ability of Naruto''s momentum.


    The three-headed hell dog could not dodge the attack of Naruto. The left head was pierced by the bone cone of the Maid of the Iron Line Flower. Then the fused bone cone immediately split and turned quickly, turning One head of the three-headed hell dog was completely twisted into pieces.


    A head was completely destroyed by Naruto''s attack, and the three-headed dog of hell wailed in immense pain. Even if it was in the underworld, after losing a head, it would take a long time for him to recover.


    Although only one head is needed to keep the Hell Three-Headed Dog immortal, once any head is lost, the Three-Headed Hell Dog''s vitality will be greatly injured.


    With the abilities of the three-headed dog in hell, it is impossible to understand what Naruto''s strange attack was just now, but Artemis smiled appreciatively when he saw this.


    Although Artemis is superior to Naruto in terms of strength and speed, including the strength of the small universe, and she can also make attacks similar to Naruto, it is conditional. Artemis can only Only the temple of the Moon Goddess, or the light of the full moon, can make such a special attack. In contrast, Naruto does not have these restrictions.


    Excluding the size of pure power, Naruto''s use of power, as well as the level of martial arts, all surpassed Artemis.


    For the arrogant and arrogant Artemis, admitting this seems not as difficult as imagined.


    The three-headed dog of hell was knocked off by Naruto, and it was very painful and furious at the same time. The remaining two heads screamed at the same time. As the gate dog of hell, his calls have the power to shake the soul. , Even the weak soul can be directly annihilated. If he does not possess such power, how can he exist as the guardian of the gate of hell?


    Naruto''s spirit shook slightly because of the cry of the three-headed hell dog. The three-headed hell dog seized the opportunity, and the remaining two heads bite towards Naruto at the same time. In addition to wanting to kill Naruto, he also wanted to If he can''t avoid it.


    Facing the huge mouth of the three-headed dog in hell with dense sharp teeth, Naruto suppressed the inexplicable sense of fear in his heart. Instead of avoiding it, he attacked, and his hands changed into handprints that Artemis had never seen before, making the moon. The goddess uttered a hey.


    "The Seventh Shocking Gate Upanishad Tiger!!"


    Chapter Fifty-Four-Secret Technique, Xuanwu Controls Fire


    The power of the day tiger is the extremely compressed air cannon. Although the air should be colorless and tasteless, it is hard to say whether the highly compressed air cannon will have any physical changes, and the painful look of the three-headed dog from the hell , Naruto is obviously unwilling to try it.


    When the three-headed dog in the hell opened his mouth, Naruto punched in with a full force.


    A highly compressed air cannon exploded inside the body, the feeling Naruto absolutely didn''t want to bear.


    Although there was no damage on the outside, the air cannon exploded in the body to make the three-headed hell dog''s body expand visible to the naked eye. His body must have become messy because of the air explosion just now. Naruto and Artemis can tell.


    The three-headed hell dog almost felt as if all his internal organs were about to be shattered, and could not help coughing twice, coughing out a mouthful of blood with flames.


    This was the best chance to pursue, but Naruto didn''t do it. It was not that he wanted to play, but that he couldn''t act.


    Although Naruto hit the Hell Tiger directly into the mouth of the Hell Three-Headed Dog just now, and caused the Hell Three-Headed Dog to suffer a big loss, the power of the Hell Three-Headed Dog only hit one head of the Hell Three-headed Dog. The other head took a bite on Naruto''s body.


    The flesh and blood of Naruto was bitten off by the three-headed dog of hell. If this were the case, Naruto would not care about this degree of damage, but the bite of the three-headed dog of hell seemed to absorb all the blood from Naruto''s body. , Even the soul was shocked, the feeling of emptiness made Naruto stand in place like a puppet.


    Artemis looked at Naruto''s state, she knew what was going on, because that was one of the abilities of the three-headed hell dog.


    The main weapons of the three-headed hell dog are sharp claws, the poison of poisonous snakes, and the hell fire that can burn the soul. Among them is a very important one, that is, his mouthful teeth!


    If the three-headed hell dog bites, it will cause more than physical damage. The bite of the three-headed hell dog is not just to the degree of low-level creatures. His teeth will absorb the enemy¡¯s blood and soul, that is, blood and The soul is all the favorite food of the three-headed dog, and once a person''s soul is sucked by the three-headed dog too much, the remaining part of the soul will be completely destroyed because of the damage.


    So this kind of creature is a real demon, bloodthirsty and cruel, and those humans who trespass in the underworld, except for a few, all become food for the three-headed dogs of hell.


    Artemis knew this, but he didn''t tell Naruto because it wasn''t necessary.


    Naruto was unable to move because his soul was slightly damaged, and the blood in his whole body was almost absorbed by the three-headed dog, but the damage to the soul was too small. According to this frequency, the three-headed dog To eat his soul completely, he would have to bite him tens of thousands of times, and it doesn''t matter to Naruto that the blood of his whole body is sucked up, which is fatal for the average person.


    The three-headed hell dog did not expect that a human who had lost all his blood could still survive. The sharp right claw was grabbed towards Naruto''s body due to severe pain caused by the air explosion in his teeth.


    Naruto''s regenerating body seemed unable to withstand the power of the Hell Three-Headed Dog, and was scratched through the body by the Three-Headed Hell Dog''s paw.


    The three-headed hell dog showed a hideous smile. With a move of his paw, he could feel that all the internal organs in Naruto''s body were broken and completely turned into a pool of fleshy mud, but as everyone knows, Naruto is also smiling.


    Artemis squeezed his chin and watched the battle between Naruto and Hell''s Three-headed Dog. To be honest, Naruto''s regenerative ability was so powerful that she could not understand it. As long as there is a cell, the soul is not completely destroyed. It can regenerate infinitely, and even no one of the gods can match this kind of regeneration ability.


    ''But the existence of this guy is a different kind, ha...''


    Artemis spit out Naruto madly in his heart. Naruto usually complains about her. With the character of Artemis, he didn¡¯t kill Naruto directly with her divine bow. Think about the kind of spitting. When he hit his head to death, Artemis could only feel incredible about his better and better temper, and then secretly retaliated against Naruto in his heart.


    If Naruto could know Artemis'' current thoughts with mind reading, he would probably wake up with a smile in his dreams at night, but what he had to face now was the three-headed dog of hell.


    Naruto deliberately let the three-headed hell dog''s claws penetrate his body, and then quickly improved his regenerative ability, and locked the three-headed hell dog directly in his body. This exaggerated and chaotic way of fighting is only for him. You can do it yourself.


    Under the control of the bone veins of Naruto, the bones in Naruto''s body became criss-crossed, and the hardness was very high, and they combined into something called Kongming lock.


    It is quite troublesome to disassemble this thing, at least for the Hell Three Dogs, and the hardness of the strongest bones in the bones of the Hells makes it impossible for the Hell Three Dogs to destroy this bone lock at once, and the claws are alive. Stuck in Naruto''s body.


    "Bengyue Dimensional Blade Cuts Off!!"


    Naruto raised his right hand high, and then dropped the knife. The sharp dimensional blade slashed down, cutting off the claws of the three-headed hell dog. The blood sprayed out with flames, but it solidified in front of Naruto. disappear.

 1435 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1435

    After being chopped off a paw, the three-headed hell dog burned with intense pain and anger, gritted his teeth and screamed.


    This roar is the same as before, with the effect of shaking the soul, but Naruto is already prepared this time, so it just feels a little dazzling, but it doesn''t matter, and the three-headed hell dog''s roar this time is not to attack Naruto at all. But for another thing!


    boom!!


    The paw left in Naruto''s body was detonated by the power of the three-headed dog of hell, and he was considered courageous. After losing a paw, he simply used this paw as a bomb to attack Naruto. Naruto''s body was torn apart during the explosion.


    The three-headed hell dog made a sinister laugh, seeming to be happy that this damn human being was killed by himself. Although he was chopped off a paw, in the underworld, it only takes a little time and he can completely back to normal.


    And Artemis didn''t worry at all when he saw Naruto being blown to pieces, because with the monster''s regeneration ability, this was simply a side dish!


    From a long time ago, it was difficult for a simple physical attack to cause fatal damage to Naruto. Even now, the power of one paw explosion of the Hell Three-headed Dog is absolutely huge, which contains the dark power of the Hell Three-headed Dog, plus The explosion will drag the death of the underworld, so the power is extremely terrifying. In terms of the explosion power just now, the power is still above the galactic starburst of Saga, but it is meaningless to Naruto.


    Naruto''s body was exploded into countless fragments, but it was quickly integrated in the air, and the flesh~groups gathered together, and Naruto''s appearance could be seen in an instant.


    Physical attacks can only be delayed for a while. Although his physical strength is not as strong as that of the gods, his regenerative ability is still more than that, and it does not cost too much Chakra.


    The three-headed hell dog saw that this human being could not be killed, so he gritted his teeth angrily. On the remaining two heads, he first glanced at Artemis'' direction, which seemed to be very jealous of the existence of this goddess, but In the end, he made up his mind.


    The three-headed hell dog''s small universe moved quickly, and the huge small universe radiated from the body of the three-headed hell dog, echoing his small universe, and the river of fire that Hades used to divide the underworld suddenly fluctuated.


    The river of fire can be said to be the largest river in the underworld, covering almost the entire underworld, and the water in the river of fire will not cause any adverse effects on the creatures of the underworld, but the undead, Or the human beings who have entered the underworld with the eighth sense cannot touch the waters of these rivers of fire, otherwise their souls will suffer endless burning, and they will never be transcended.


    The three-headed dog of hell is the guardian of the gate of the underworld, so he can use the power of the river of fire within this area, but this use is very intensive in the small universe, and the three-headed dog of hell can only be used once in its current state, and Power is not something he can completely control, but at this moment, the Hell Three-headed Dog has no other way.


    The water of the river of fire churned, the crimson water looked like magma, but unlike magma, the water of the river of fire possessed powerful soul-burning power, so even Naruto fell into the river of fire, You will also suffer real damage.


    If the powerful light energy contained in the golden saints comes from the continuous absorption of the light energy of the sun since the age of myth, then the power of the underworld is the sighs, groans, wailings and roars of countless dead souls. The power to rise is also the power accumulated from the age of myth to the present.


    In the churning water of the river of fire, the three-headed dog of hell is as terrible as a demon, and he is making a hissing laugh, because in his opinion, no matter how powerful a human being has, it is impossible to resist the fire. The invasion of rivers.As long as it does not reach the realm of a god, no one can resist, as long as the goddess does not make a move, he can completely kill this abominable human!


    The water of the river of fire has surrounded Naruto from all directions. Within this underworld, even if Naruto keeps flying upwards, he cannot leave the underworld directly. When surrounded by the river of fire, Naruto does not panic, and his hands are combined. Become a marvelous Indian formula.


    "Mystery Xuanwu is reborn!"


    Chapter 55-The Evil Retreats, The Five Elements Conquer Demons


    The entrapped water vapor slowly drifted from Naruto''s body and slowly formed the appearance of a strange creature.


    Because of the high density, the water presents a heavy and deep black, and this black is obviously different, still reflecting a noble light.


    The complete and heavy tortoise shell reveals two wonderfully black snake heads, and the combination is the Xuanwu, one of the ancient four spirit beasts!


    The power of this basalt is stronger than the basalt displayed by Naruto last time to withstand the attacks of the earthly giant python. This basalt is larger in size, and the black body is more than that of the basalt. Compared with the last time purely defensive basalt, this basalt is both offensive and defensive, and it also contains a wonderful power.


    This power makes the Hell three-headed dog feel very annoying, as if it is a creature of the underworld basking in the sun, that kind of disgust from the heart, full of vitality, that is the force of nature!


    The death aura of the underworld and the force of nature that exist in nature are completely opposite things, and it is normal that the three-headed dog of hell hates the aura emanating from Xuanwu.


    The face of the three-headed dog from the Hell appeared in the surrounding waters of the Fire River, and Naruto was completely surrounded by the sound.


    "Human, although I don''t know why you have such a powerful strength, you absolutely can''t resist the power of this Styx fire, I will completely burn you to ashes!!"


    The three-headed hell dog launched this force called Stygian Fire Stream, and used its own small universe to trigger the power of the Fire River to attack. The real power of this trick lies not in the strength of the attack, but in the endless supply. Constantly, as long as the water of the river of fire does not completely disappear, the attack of this trick will not stop until the target is completely destroyed.


    Naruto''s expression did not change, his figure slowly became thinner and then disappeared. In fact, the whole body entered the interior of Xuanwu. This way, not only could the power of Xuanwu be used as a complete protection, but also the power of Xuanwu could be exerted more.


    The three-headed hell dog, no matter what means Naruto had to use, roared wildly, and the small universe triggered the attack mode of the river of fire, and the endless river of fire came towards the huge basalt.


    Xuanwu''s two heads screamed at the same time, and there were circles of water around them.


    The water vapor contained extremely strong natural power, and it looked like a black smoke, surrounding Xuanwu''s body, and at the same time, it slowly began to rotate around Naruto''s body.


    A huge gossip array appeared under Xuanwu. Artemis focused his power on her eyes. Even if the river of fire blocked her, she could still see the gossip array under Xuanwu because of Naruto. After explaining a lot of things about China, Artemis can also recognize the meaning of this graphic, but even in the realm of Artemis, he cannot fully understand the mystery of changes in the gossip.


    The gossip picture under Naruto''s body, the symbols of the gossip glowed, combined with the power of Xuanwu.


    The water of the Huohe River rushed towards the huge basalt from all directions, but after entering the range of the Bagua Formation, it was cut apart by the sharp water vapor of a razor. The original powerful Huohe River was divided into eight pieces. Those smoky water vapors turned into a mist that was invisible to the naked eye. The water of the river of fire seemed to be trapped in a huge gossip maze, unable to escape, and was finally completely eliminated by the power of the gossip array.


    When Artemis saw this scene, his brows could not stop raising again. The power of this special formation was beyond her expectation, but...


    ''Blocking a wave of attacks is nothing, the question is what do you do with the next attack?''


    The attack power of Stygian Fire Stream itself is not terrible, and even lower than Saga¡¯s Milky Way Starburst and Shaka¡¯s Demon Subduing, but the most terrifying part is that the power of this trick is borrowed from the power of the Fire River. With constant power, this attack will not disappear, unless the three-headed hell dog stops this attack.


    Even if Naruto can withstand an attack of the Stygian Fire with the power of basalt, there is no time difference, no time to breathe, there will be countless attacks every second, endless attacks, how long can Naruto support? ?


    It is for this reason that fighting with creatures in the underworld is a very unwise choice.


    The power of Xuanwu was gradually suppressed by the power of the Styx fire. The endless river of fire made the power of nature in Xuanwu''s body difficult to resist. The water vapor around Xuanwu turned bright and dark, I don¡¯t know how long it could last. time.


    Naruto sat cross-legged in Xuanwu''s body, like a Buddha, constantly forming seals in his hands.


    The two snakeheads of Xuanwu made a long roar, and seven luminous characters appeared behind them. The three-headed dogs of hell would certainly not recognize them, but Artemis provokes them. Those seven characters are fighting, bull, girl, imaginary, Wei, Shi, and Bi, also represent the power of the northern seven places commanded by Xuanwu.


    After the seven characters of the seven northern places appeared, the power of Xuanwu was immediately strengthened, suppressing the power of the endless stream of Styx fire again.


    ''This can only last for a while...''


    Artemis gave such an evaluation, but saw that Xuanwu''s side had changed again.


    A red flame appeared in the black water vapor around Xuanwu. It seemed that the power of Xuanwu could not resist the power of the Styx fire, and was eroded by the fire, but Artemis felt the fire and the stygo fire. The anger is completely different.


    The flames are as full of life force as the water vapor of Xuanwu, and the invisible flame seems to have the breath of life.


    The red fire was born from the black water vapor, which caters to the principle of the Yin and Yang. The red fire hovered and condensed in the air, and fell on another place, where bones, flesh, feathers, and scales appeared, becoming A big red bird.


    This big bird is golden red, with wings spread out as if it can cover the sky. The temperature of its flame is even above the water of the river of fire. It has crown-like golden feathers on its head and nine tail feathers behind it.


    "Suzaku flaps its wings!"


    Naruto¡¯s face changed rapidly, black, red, white, and cyan. The four colors of light changed rapidly on Naruto¡¯s face. The power of Suzaku and Xuanwu merged with each other, and the two forces of water and fire merged with each other, and finally evolved into Two new forces.


    One of them is extremely sharp, as if with the spirit and fierceness of ruining the world, nothing seems to be able to resist its sharpness. This force is the main battle, its image is tiger, its name is white tiger; the other is like a snake or a unicorn. The head, the tail of a carp, the long beard on the face, the horns like a deer, the five claws, the mighty appearance, the vitality of the whole body is vigorous, and even the cold winter can not freeze this life, named Qinglong!


    The power of the four spirits guards the Quartet, with Xuanwu in the north, Suzaku guarding the south, Baihu Town west, and Qinglong Pandong.


    The forces of the four spirits are combined with each other, and they are connected to each other, and they are endless. Even if the strength of the Styx Fire Stream is not increased, it can not help but the guardianship formed by the four spirits.


    The bodies of the four spirits glowed with four colors, the seven Chinese characters on Xuanwu''s body were more shining, and the corresponding characters appeared on the bodies of the other three spirit beasts.


    The Qinglong body is composed of horns, horns, dilation, room, heart, tail, and skips, which are the seven places of the Eastern Canglong; the white tiger is composed of Kui, Lou, Wei, Subaru, Bi, Zang, and Ginseng; the western white tiger is seven places; , Gui, Liu, Xing, Zhang, Yi, and Zhen are the seven places of Southern Suzaku.


    The power of the four spirits combined with each other to trigger the powerful force of the twenty-eight constellations. At the same time, the twenty-eight constellations in the sky also emitted light, triggered by the power of the four spirits of Naruto, and the rays of the twenty-eight constellations came into this underworld. , Combined with Naruto''s power, even the Stygian stream of Hell''s Three-Headed Dog was gradually suppressed.


    Although the river of fire has existed since the age of mythology, the twenty-eight stars in the sky will last forever, and the power contained in it will never lose to the power of the river of fire.


    Just when the power of the four spirits was slowly reconciled into a new force, from the middle, a yellow light soared into the sky. This power contained a vast and vast power, which calmed the power of the four spirits while perfectly blending into A whole, at the same time, a new alien beast appeared among the four spirits.

 1436 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1436

    This strange beast has dragon head, antlers, lion eyes, tiger back, bear waist, snake scales, horseshoes, and oxtail. When it appears, it is surrounded by clouds and clouds, showing a kind of auspicious atmosphere. , Let out a roar and let the Styx fire flow around him dissipate. With the power to suppress evil, this strange beast is a unicorn!


    In Chinese mythology, the unicorn is a kind of auspicious and benevolent beasts. It is said that where the unicorn passes, there must be auspiciousness. As the commander of the four spirits, the unicorn has an attribute of soil and resides in the center. It has the supreme power to balance the power of the four spirits. .


    Naruto also showed his body at this time, with his legs cocked, riding on the back of Qilin, holding a dragon head Huqin in his hand.


    Naruto gently pulled the piano bow, and countless beautiful ~ wonderful notes jumped from the strings of the Huqin. The surrounding Styx fire was shaken by this music, and it seemed that there was a faint tendency to collapse.


    "Thank me, the three-headed dog of hell, I use this trick to deal with you, and let you be convinced of your defeat, all evils retreat, the five elements cast down demons!"


    Chapter 56-Catching the Three-headed Dog alive, Operation Zeus


    The power between the four spirit beasts guarding the Quartet is endless, forming a special cyclical cycle. The power of the unicorn joins it, maintaining the balance of power between the four spirits in the strongest posture, and gathering together, It became a ring with colorful lights.


    The ring rotates rapidly, and the five-color light on it represents the power of the five elements. While rotating, the power is constantly leveled and becomes sharper. This principle is like Klin''s Qi Yuan cut.


    Using the centrifugal force of the rotation, the energy was pulled into an extremely sharp and thin plane, and with the attributes of the five elements at the same time, even the water of the river of fire could not withstand the cutting of this colorful light, and they were all cut in half.


    And the water of the fire river that was cut did not fall, but turned into dust in mid-air, completely disappearing without a trace.


    This is the power of the five elements to lower the demons. Using the mystery of the five elements to suppress each other, all matter can be broken down. It can be said that it is a trick similar to bones or jade, but it is only shown with the power of colorful light.


    The circle formed by the multicolored rays of light continues to expand, and the power of the river of fire is suppressed by the multicolored rays of light.


    The three-headed dog of hell did not expect that Naruto could suppress even the power of the Stygian Fire. Under the shock in his heart, his anger burned even more, and he desperately began to urge the Stygian''s fire.


    With his strength, it is now beyond the limit. If this continues, even if the three-headed hell dog is not killed by Naruto, it will cause great damage due to excessive loss of strength. The previous head had been chopped off by Naruto. Even in the underworld, it would take hundreds of years to repair such damage.


    The three-headed hell dog, who has almost lost his mind, would not think so much. With the remaining small universe, he recklessly urged the power of the river of fire, and at the same time bit his tongue~head, and spewed a mouthful of dark red The blood of the flame comes.


    This mouthful of blood contains this huge small universe, which is the so-called essence blood. After this mouthful of blood is ejected, the power of the Styx Fire becomes even greater and terrifying, and the three-headed hell dog coughs uncontrollably afterwards. After a few bites of blood, it can be seen that the three-headed dog in hell has suffered a lot of damage. He did it like this, but he really worked hard.


    Naruto was still sitting on Qilin''s back, in an annoying and nasty look, and pulled the bow of the leading Huqin in his hand quite leisurely.


    Naruto didn¡¯t know when he learned this. Hu Qin played beautiful~ wonderful music in his hands. To Artemis, the sound of the piano was really refreshing. He was originally affected by the death in the underworld. The depressed mood has really risen now, and it seems that it has been completely unaffected by that damn lifelessness, and the three-headed dog in hell sounds like another extreme.


    Hell''s three-headed dog listened to the sound of the piano played by the Huqin, and felt that the sound of the piano had a terrifying penetrating power, as if it had entered his soul directly, and could not resist it anyway.


    Moreover, the sound of the piano sounded like it was played by several Huqins at the same time. The sound was not uniform, but it sounded with a certain inexplicable tremor, which made the soul of the three-headed hell dog tremble. Nothing can stop this tremor, and the three-headed hell dog just listened for a while, feeling upset in his heart.


    The three-headed hell dog wanted to grit his teeth and endure, but the feeling of tumbling inside became more and more frightening. This feeling was like severe seasickness or motion sickness. The more pressure, the more uncomfortable it became, and eventually he couldn''t help but vomit.


    "It seems that the effect is better than I thought."


    Naruto smiled badly, his voice seemed to make the Hell Three-Headed Dog worse, feeling that his soul was about to fall apart, and Naruto''s Huqin Solo Club was obviously not going to stop.


    Of course, a Huqin does not have that great power. The key to the problem is the carving of the dragon head on the Huqin. It is not a dragon, but one of the nine sons of the dragon, named Prison Niu!


    Although the prisoner ox is the son of the dragon, he is not warlike. The character of the prisoner is very different from that of Jairan. The prisoner ox loves music, so the prisoner ox often squats on the piano head and enjoys the music of plucked strings, so he walks on the piano head. Engraved the image of the prisoner cow.


    This kind of sound-based illusion is based on Naruto¡¯s own illusion plus what was learned during the last battle with Pan Shen. Using the sound of the piano made by the prisoner Niuqin, it can directly attack the enemy¡¯s five senses, and even completely complete the five senses. The effect of obliteration is similar to that of Shaka¡¯s Heavenly Dance Treasure Wheel, which is a powerful trick.


    The three-headed hell dog tries hard to resist Naruto¡¯s piano sound that can destroy the five senses, but his few remaining universes are ready to hang up the free card, and they can¡¯t provide enough power support for the three-headed hell dog at this time, regardless of hell three No matter how struggling, Naruto finally allowed his five senses to be slowly blocked by Naruto. The tip of his eyes had become pitch black, and no other sounds could be heard in his ears. However, Naruto¡¯s prisoner Niu Qin sound continued to give three heads to the hell. Dogs cause injury.


    Without the power support of the three-headed dog of hell, the power of the Styx Fire Stream also weakened, and was finally wiped out by Naruto¡¯s Five Elements Conquering Demons. The water of the Fire River was wiped out by Naruto, and the rest fell back. In the river of fire, it is no longer possible to attack Naruto.


    The movements in Naruto''s hands have reached the fastest level. With his fingers and the bow, the music he played is very famous in China.


    "Hell three-headed dog, listen to my ten-sided ambush!"


    This "Ambush on Ten Sides" itself should be a pipa song, but the Huqin in Naruto''s hands is only a medium for illusionism. Therefore, it is not affected by this aspect. According to his wishes, the strings can still be played and are not suitable. Hu Qin''s music is here.


    Although the Hell Three-Headed Dog''s hearing has been blocked by Naruto, the sound of Huqin''s piano continued to vibrate inside the Hell Three-headed Dog''s head, like a sound storm, sweeping through the Hell Three-headed Dog''s entire brain.


    The three-headed hell dog couldn''t resist the terrible sound of the piano. Hearing this sound, the three-headed hell dog felt as if he had come to the battlefield.Xu Erchazhi, there are golden drums, swords and crossbows, people and horses...


    Hell''s three-headed dog first heard this sound, feeling surging, as if he had become a member of countless warriors on the battlefield, able to wave the machete in his hand to kill the enemy in front of him.But this bloody excitement quickly disappeared, the sword in his hand had become extremely heavy, and the enemies that could be''seeed'' in front of him were endless, and the darkness was so heavy that every swing of the sword was extremely difficult.


    In the end, there was a bang, it seemed that the steel knife in his hand broke, and the weapon was lost. The three-headed hell dog seemed to have lost the courage to fight in the end, and became a defeated man who experienced the pain of war and felt endless despair and numbness. , The three-headed hell dog couldn''t help it, and tears came down, and then I felt a pain in his body. It turned out that Naruto took advantage of the three-headed hell dog''s heart to prevent a miss, and used the Kusanaru sword to cut down the third hell. The head dog has another head.


    The three-headed hell dog, who lost two heads, suffered unprecedented physical damage. In addition, I heard Naruto¡¯s ten-faced ambush before, and now the shock and fear of the heart can¡¯t stop, because of the power of the ten-faced ambush, The three-headed hell dog even disappeared from the courage to die together with Naruto, and now he wants to do it, only to escape!


    "I''m so sorry, three-headed hell dog, but you are our prey this time, so I can''t let you escape."


    Naruto said sorry, but he could not feel the slightest sincerity. When he moved his palm, the prisoner Niuqin in his hand disappeared without a trace. The unicorn and the four spirit beasts around him disappeared, and the power of the five elements became With five black iron rods, it is the black rod formed by yin and yang escape.


    The black rods quickly flew towards the Hell Three-headed Dog, and finally hit the Hell Three-headed Dog''s body. The Hell Three-headed Dog wanted to escape, but felt that he had lost control of the body, as if the body was no longer his. Head control.


    And Naruto showed three eyes, and the three scarlet jade reincarnation eyes glowed at the same time. The three-headed dog of hell could not resist the power of reincarnation eyes, and turned around, in front of Naruto and Artemis. Kneel down.


    Artemis looked at the three-headed hell dog kneeling before him, and nodded in satisfaction.


    When it comes to the means of attack, the strength of this person really makes her feel incredible. The ability to capture the three-headed dog alive is already strong enough, although Artemis can now rely on the ninth sense. The power completely suppressed Naruto, but once Naruto realized the ninth sense, Artemis felt that he would really not be his opponent by then.


    Artemis and Naruto looked at each other and smiled. The former put his hand on Naruto''s shoulder and disappeared from the underworld in an instant. With a wave of his sleeve, only one watchdog was taken away.


    The fact that Naruto had captured the three-headed dog of hell alive made Artemis had to reassess his strength, and at this time, there was a new move on Olympus.


    Of course, the man sitting in the Olympus Temple was Zeus, and at this time, kneeling in front of him was a very tall and strong man with blood vessels under his muscles.


    As soon as Zeus stretched his hand, there were two more rolls of parchment in front of the man, each with a portrait, one was a deer, and the other was just like Naruto.


    "As long as you can catch this deer and kill this man, I will immediately make you a god."


    Chapter 57-Artemis'' question to Chunli


    It can only be said that although Artemis and Athena, these two are the places where countless people are fascinated ~ goddess, if they can sit on these two ~ goddesses at the same time, it should be the dream of countless men, but with the two Both goddesses are entangled, it will cause a lot of trouble to yourself.


    Naruto is the nurturer of Athena''s human body, and often goes to and out of the temple of the Moon Goddess. It is impossible for Naruto to be unobtrusive. In front of him, Naruto is also the most concerned human in the world. .


    Naruto didn''t know that Zeus was looking for trouble again. After capturing the three-headed dog alive, he left the underworld with Artemis.


    But they did not part ways, nor did they go to the temple of the Moon Goddess of Artemis, but went to the hut where Naruto was in the Wu Lao Peak of China.


    Because I spent a lot of time in the underworld, when Naruto returned to Wulao Peak, it was already time for dinner. Chunli was preparing dinner at home by herself, and Athena and Shanna also came back from outside.


    Although Athena has become the master of the city family consortium, and Shanna also has a strong strength, they will still come back to this home.


    If Athena grew older, she gradually gained beauty and courage that surpassed ordinary people, and she was a type that could be ¡°taken out¡±; Sarna had been trained as a warrior by Naruto since she was a child, and she has a strong Strength is the type that can rely on each other on the back; then Chunli is their most solid backing.


    This girl is not good at fighting. Although the physical strength is much stronger than that of ordinary people, and the strength is far stronger than ordinary humans, it is only the realm of the fifth sense. It is completely useless in the battle of the Saint Seiya level, but The front line of the battle will never be Chunli''s real battlefield. Her best place is in the kitchen.


    With her back facing the door, Chunli did not see Naruto and Artemis coming in. At this time, she was engrossed in the pot in front of her.


    The ingredients in the pot were constantly tumbling in the hot water, and bubbles emerged in the soup, exuding a rich and mellow fragrance. Even Artemis could not help but feel the index finger move when he smelled this fragrance.


    For a god like Artemis, there is no way to kill her except for the weapon of the gods and the heavy slash, and of course he will not starve to death. Food is actually for the gods. There was no need, but Artemis still had an appetite when he smelled the scent. Although he would not be hungry, it would not hinder the enjoyment of food.


    Naruto focused on the completely different points from Artemis.

 1437 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1437

    Chunli stood in front of the stove, wearing a white apron. Although she was only seven years old like Athena, she had a different maturity than Athena.


    From the side, Naruto could see the steam fumigating Chunli''s face red, and the gentle expression really made people let go of all struggles.


    Even if Chunli''s beauty is slightly inferior to the two goddesses Athena and Artemis, but with this twelve points of tenderness, in Naruto''s heart, this girl is no worse than those two goddesses.


    Silently, like a thief, she secretly hugged Chunli from behind.


    "Isn''t this hard work, Chunli?"


    Chun Li was startled by the hands that came out suddenly from behind, but the gentle voice from her ears immediately made Chun Li remove all her defenses, instead of breaking away from the two big hands on her waist, she turned He turned his head and looked at Naruto with a smile.


    "It''s not hard at all, brother, you can finish the meal in a while."


    "Well, I have you at home, I don''t worry."


    Naruto kissed Chunli''s head, what he said made the traditional Chinese girl smile shy and happy.


    Chunli is a very special girl for Naruto, not only with braids and cheongsam, but also because of her character, she is the most traditional and classical Chinese girl, such a girl is almost extinct.


    Chunli¡¯s world is very big, because no matter where Naruto goes, Chunli¡¯s heart will run with it; Chunli¡¯s world is also very small, because her small world is completely occupied by Naruto, It is impossible to hold other people.


    Artemis squinted his eyes and watched Naruto holding Chunli in his arms. Although this was someone else¡¯s business and had nothing to do with her, there was some subtle discomfort in his heart, unable to understand this emotion, but Artemis. Knowing that she is in a bad mood now, Artemis attributed the cause of this emotion to her being ignored, so she coughed twice to get attention again in the shortest time.


    "Ahem!"


    Artemis''s rather deliberate cough surprised Chun Li, only to discover the existence of this goddess, and quickly tidied up her clothes, put her hands in front of her, and bowed.


    "Hello, Master Artemis."


    The so-called not hitting the smiling face, Chun Li''s innocent and cute appearance is indeed flattering, Artemis''s anger diminished, and he smiled and nodded to Chunli.


    "Chunli, as expected, you are the most obedient, totally different from someone."


    Artemis''s tone was a little weird, and he gave him a blank look when he talked about someone, causing the two little ghosts, Sarna and Athena, to cover their mouths and laugh.


    Naruto glanced at him, and after giving them a look at your eyes for a while, he looked at Artemis with a smile, and said, "I was born like this and you can''t control me, and, or me and Chun Like Rei, how about calling you Master Artemis?"


    Artemis saw Naruto''s smile that made him unhappy again, and after hearing Naruto''s words, Artemis narrowed his eyes more subtly.


    To be honest, Artemis is one of the twelve gods, and there are countless people who worship her and admire her, such as Surenks and others, who will respect her as His Royal Highness Artemis, and some will be like spring. In this way, Rei called her Lord Artemis. As a goddess that has existed since the age of mythology, Artemis took such a name for granted and would not feel any weird.


    And if humans want to worship her, or when they plead with her, sometimes they will not call her His Royal Highness Artemis, but they will add modifiers in front, such as the "Great Artemis" Class words.


    Because of these reasons, Artemis is very accustomed to using honorifics to others, but this guy is a bit different. Artemis has an instinctive rejection of him using honorifics to call himself. .


    "up to you!"


    Although Artemis did not refuse, it was not a positive agreement, and her somewhat awkward answer made Naruto''s mouth curled up proudly.


    I have to say that Artemis has no experience in feelings after all. Even if she is stronger than Naruto, she is not Naruto¡¯s opponent at this point, and Artemis is now in a deeper and deeper trap. In terms of state, Naruto is also slowly waiting for the time to close the network, but for now, it is not urgent.


    The reason for eliminating the somewhat weird and inexplicable atmosphere between Naruto and Artemis is the delicious cuisine made by Chunli.


    Chunli has been learning cooking with Naruto, just like Shanna has an amazing talent in battle, Chunli also has a talent that is unmatched by ordinary people in cooking, and now the seven-year-old Chunli can already make her own home. People¡¯s supper, although there is one more Artemis, it is only the difference of one more pair of chopsticks and one bowl.


    Chunli''s craftsmanship Naruto is also very satisfied, and Artemis is full of praise. If Naruto is not firmly opposed, Artemis really wants to bring Chunli back to her Moon Goddess Temple to make it for herself. Cooking.


    After dinner, Naruto took Sharna to do a post-dinner exercise for digestion, and Athena also went with him, while Artemis stayed in the house, and Chunli was cleaning the dishes in the kitchen.


    Artemis also had to admit that even from her point of view, the girl in the kitchen is a uniquely good girl. Athena, Shanna, Chunli... these girls actually gathered in Ming. Around people, Artemis found it difficult to understand.


    "Chunli," Artemis called the traditional girl''s name, "Can I ask you something?"


    Chunli put the washed dishes and chopsticks in the cupboard, then wiped her hands dry, and said with a smile: "Yes, please ask, Master Artemis."


    "What is your relationship with Naruto?"


    "Relationship?" Chunli tilted her head, as if she couldn''t understand why Artemis asked this question. "Brother Naruto is my most important brother. It''s such a relationship."


    "I don''t want to ask this, I am... I..." Artemis didn''t know how to describe her thoughts, but she knew that Chunli''s answer was definitely not the direction she wanted.


    Chunli looked at Artemis strangely, suddenly blushed, and whispered: "You want to ask, do I like Naruto brother?"


    Artemis looked at Chunli with a blushing face in surprise, feeling that it didn''t seem to be the question he wanted to ask, but he almost nodded, "Yeah."


    "I admit, I like Naruto brother, I like it very, very much, and can''t help herself." Chunli whispered shy words, her cheeks were completely blushing, "Naruto brother is the best person in this world, he It gave me warmth and gave me a brand new home, Artemis, you may not believe it, if there is no Naruto brother, I will really not survive, because Naruto brother, he is mine The world."


    Chunli was a little shy at first, but later became bolder, and when she said the last sentence, she looked directly into Artemis''s eyes.


    Artemis stared at this dizzy girl, but her expression was extremely firm. There was an inexplicable feeling in her heart. She felt that she was inferior to this weak girl, and at the same time produced a girl who had never had anything before. Thoughts.


    "Human emotions... are they so amazing?''


    Chapter 58-Heart Attack, Subtly and Perceptually


    If Naruto knew what Artemis was thinking, he might have to open a bottle of champagne to celebrate, and then give him a good reward for Chunli, the most well-behaved.


    But unfortunately, Naruto couldn''t read Artemis'' thoughts. This is not a love-making game. There is no way to know Artemis'' favorability towards him, so Naruto needs to be careful.


    Because maybe because of his words, the relationship with Artemis has completely collapsed and cannot be repaired. Such uncertainty is the real feeling in love.


    Love games are all deceptive...


    Even if you treat this as a love game, it occasionally triggers something called a hidden plot.


    It was like when Naruto accompany Sharna to finish the digestion exercise after a meal, and when he returned to the door of the house with Athena who was already drowsy and ready to go to bed, Artemis suddenly asked himself to go with her to enjoy the moon.


    The Moon Goddess asked herself to watch the moon, which Naruto thought was quite joyful.


    Only when the goddess asked, Naruto couldn''t refuse. He found a hillside with a wide view with Artemis. The two sat on the grass together, looking at the beautiful big mooncake in the sky.


    Sitting on the soft grass, the fragrance of Artemis beside him was still clearly smelt.


    In addition to being the goddess of the moon, Artemis is also the goddess of nature. Her body scent is like the smell of nature, mixed with the special scent of grass, flowers, and trees. Although the smell is natural to be ignored, but In such an environment, it is still obvious.


    Artemis looked at the moon in the sky. For the first time in hundreds of millions of years, she looked at the moon from this angle.


    Not in the temple of the Moon Goddess, not in the identity of the Moon Goddess, but completely looking at the moon from the perspective of a bystander. Perhaps Artemis now understands why Naruto said that so many literati and inkmen would like to use the moon The title, because it is really beautiful.


    "Hey, Naruto, tell me another story."


    Artemis'' tone was as casual as usual, and when Naruto was about to talk about three dozen bone spirits, Artemis spoke again.


    "Don''t talk about Journey to the West, tell me a story... about human love."


    Artemis¡¯s voice was no longer as clear and clear as usual, with an unspeakable lowness, and seemed to be a little shy, but what Artemis said successfully made Naruto stare at her with hell of eyes. After watching it for a long time, before the moon goddess went crazy, she coughed twice.


    "Well, in that case, let me talk about something related to the moon."

 1438 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1438

    Naruto¡¯s words successfully eliminated the nameless anger that Artemis almost came up with, and eliminated the possibility of Artemis¡¯s madness, showing a look of listening, that way more serious than any student, ready to listen to the next s story.


    Houyi, Chang''e, elixir, Benyue, Guanghan Palace...


    This is widely spread among the Chinese and is the most famous among the legends about the moon. If the person who listens to the story becomes the goddess of the moon, Naruto doesn''t know what chemical changes will happen, anyway he has already said it.


    Artemis listened carefully to the story, and fell deeply into it unknowingly, not only because the story is based on the moon, but also because of the content of the story itself.


    "Chang''e should regret stealing the elixir, Bihaiqingtianyeyexin..."


    Artemis gently recited the verse that Naruto said, seeming to want to taste the feelings of a woman who lived in the moon palace according to the legend. In fact, she was also the first time she heard of the mood of a woman.


    Tonight is good weather, the moon is big and round, and the cold moonlight casts on Naruto and Artemis, which is perfect for the atmosphere today.


    Naruto looked up at the cold moonlight, and occasionally entered the sigh mode.


    "The life span of human beings is very short. Compared with gods, the life span of human beings is simply insignificant. For gods, human life may only be a blink of an eye. Therefore, countless people are struggling to pursue longevity. ."


    This is especially obvious among the emperors in ancient China. All kings hope that they can rule the country forever, because it is easier for men to resist the temptation of beauty, color, but to resist the temptation of power. too difficult.


    Power is in hand, I have the world.


    The joyful feeling of being in power in the world can only be known after mastering it. Human hearts are greedy. After mastering the power in the world, I hope to be able to sit on the world forever. I have been pursuing it since the first emperor of Qin and even earlier. Elixir of life.


    In ancient China, the alchemy among the emperors has been prosperous for this reason. Qin Shihuang even sent Xu Fu to find the Penglai Immortal Island. In the end, Qin Shihuang died in the sand dunes at the age of fifty, proving that the essence of the elixir of life is fart.


    The emperor can''t take the throne for a long time, otherwise, he won''t tolerate it in the way of heaven and will be condemned by heaven.


    Naruto sighed about the elixir, and Artemis turned to look at him at this moment.


    "If you were given a chance to become a god immediately, but as a price, you have to abandon something, what choice would you make?"


    Artemis wasn''t direct enough to ask, but Naruto felt that he could still understand Artemis''s meaning, and turned around, with a light in his eyes that Artemis had never seen before.


    That kind of firmness that would never give in, even Artemis felt a certain shock.


    "Not to mention becoming a god, even if I exchange the whole world, I will not abandon the one I love the most. If I do that, becoming a god is not a blessing for me at all, but an endless curse. God¡¯s An infinitely long life, if you have to endure the torment of inner pain every day and night, it is simply a pain that is not as good as death. I also said this to you, a man should do something and not do something , If you abandon your beloved for that kind of thing, you are not a man at all."


    Artemis looked into Naruto''s eyes, his aura slowly increased with Naruto''s words, to a terrifying point, but Naruto''s eyes never wavered.


    The Taishan collapse has not changed!


    Artemis fully realized what Naruto had said before, what kind of boldness it contained.


    Perhaps Tarzan was a bit difficult to understand for Artemis, but she had a feeling that even if Mount Olympus collapsed, it would not change the will of this man.


    Mount Olympus is the Optimus Prime that supports the rule of the entire Olympus Protoss and supports the entire world, but Artemis felt that, compared to this man¡¯s arrogance, Mount Olympus was not counted at all. what.


    Not only himself, even the entire Olympian Protoss, Artemis did not feel that Naruto could be succumbed to. This made Artemis feel frustrated, but also had a heartfelt appreciation, even respect.


    "Forget it, I can''t tell you."


    Artemis smiled and put away the dreadful aura on her body. Her smile seemed to melt the ice and snow, and the beautiful moonlight could not match her smile.


    Naruto also laughed with Artemis, putting away the sharp eyes, and the atmosphere between the two seemed to have returned to the previous harmony, the tension that might immediately break up. Disappeared without a trace.


    "Because human life is very short, and human beings have to do a lot of things in this short life force. We don''t have time to regret our mistakes, so this short life just wants no regrets."


    Naruto''s words are quite philosophical, anyway Artemis has received a certain impact, and she has to admit it in her heart.


    ''Humans also have something better than gods...''


    Feelings are precious things that humans have, and Gods once had them, but are now missing.


    This kind of awareness made Artemis no longer hate feelings, but to let this goddess who had never had any love experience clearly understand the difference between friendship, family affection, and love. Just a moment.


    Naruto didn''t know Artemis''s inner thoughts at this moment, but he also felt that her mood was relaxed and happy, so he boldly stabbed Artemis with his arm.


    If someone else did this kind of action, it would definitely arouse the anger of the goddess of self-cleanliness, but if it was Naruto who did this, Artemis didn¡¯t feel angry, but felt that it was very relaxed. But when he showed it, Naruto gave Naruto a blank look.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I told you the story of Chang''e. In exchange, should you tell me something?"


    "Then what do you want to hear?"


    "For example..." Naruto Iser glanced over Artemis''s body, "How about telling me about your three dimensions?"


    When Naruto said this, he secretly observed Artemis'' expression. If the goddess appeared completely angry, he would immediately change his words, but the result did not develop to the worst level.


    Artemis'' expression changed slightly, and his eyes were sharper, but in those eyes, they were half angry and half ashamed. Naruto noticed the latter emotion, and his heart was even more proud. He laughed and said, "If you don''t want to Even if you say it, I''m not interested in your figure on that airport anyway."


    At this time Artemis really thought that he didn''t know what the airport meant, and his mood changed again because of Naruto''s words, and his face turned into a horrible look with teeth and claws.


    "You hateful fellow, I want to tear up your broken mouth!"


    "Who cares about you, fierce wicked woman!"


    "You stop me!"


    The dialogue between the two began to develop towards the kindergarten level, but both parties were very happy, and no one could interfere.


    Artemis lived here in Wu Laofeng for more than a week. Sometimes he went to Tokyo with Athena to see what happened to the Joto Foundation. Sometimes he went to the mountains with Chunli to find delicious wild ingredients, and occasionally Pointing to Sharna, so that she can understand the realm of the seventh sense as soon as possible, and most of the time is spent on the glorious cause of quarreling with Naruto.


    Artemis was immersed in such a simple and happy life, forgetting the time, even her Moon Goddess Temple hadn¡¯t been returned for a long time, and after about ten days, Surenks used the treasure in the Moon Goddess Temple to get in touch. Artemis, before Artemis heard what Surekes said, his face became gloomy, and his eyes kept burning with anger.


    This time, Artemis was really angry.


    Chapter 59-Celebrities, Hercules not yet a god


    Surekes contacted Artemis, and there was definitely not good news!


    Someone broke into the confines of the temple and wanted to capture a deer raised by Artemis. Surekes and the others couldn''t beat him, but were injured by the man.


    When Artemis heard the contact of Surenks, he was so angry that he almost blasted the entire Lushan on the spot. She knew how to control her temper so that Naruto''s house would not become ruins in Artemis'' rage. .


    But this incident really made Artemis very angry!


    Artemis knew which deer Surenks was talking about, and it was because of this that she was angry.


    Artemis loves hunting. That red deer is one of the five red deer hunted by Artemis for the first time. The red deer is a very beautiful animal with golden horns and bronze hooves, so it is very popular Love of Themis.


    When Artemis hunted for the first time, he hunted five red deer. Two of them were killed by Artemis. Two of them were Artemis'' pets and were responsible for pulling her carts. The remaining one, Al Themis released it to the forest.


    Although Artemis''s approach is unavoidable to others, it is inevitable that it is a bit pretentious, but Artemis did release the red deer.


    The red deer did not leave after being released by Artemis. Because he was grateful for Artemis''s grace for releasing his life, it stayed on Mount Artemis. Artemis didn¡¯t mind this, and The red deer was the prey of Artemis'' first hunt, and it had a different meaning to Artemis, so he acquiesced in it, and at the same time told all his subordinates to never hurt the red deer.


    Now someone dared to rush to Mount Artemis to catch the red deer she released. This is simply slap her in the face!

 1439 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1439

    Even though Artemis was with Naruto, she suppressed her hot temper, but it was only against Naruto.


    After all, Artemis was still an impulsive, irritable goddess with a very heavy vengeance. Now someone dares to do such a thing that completely ignores her face, you can imagine how Artemis was angry!


    Naruto stretched out his hand and repaired the house that had been shattered because of the aura that had spread when Artemis was furious. Then he put one hand on Artemis'' shoulder.


    "Let''s go, I''ll go back with you and have a look. I also want to know who is so bold and dare to provoke you."


    Artemis suppressed his anger, turned his head and took a look, then the two of them were covered by light, and then disappeared in an instant, appeared on the Artemis Mountain, Artemis found the red head all at once. The deer, and the man who felt that he was chasing the red deer, Artemis was even more angry.


    "Hercules! Are you impatient with your life?! How dare to be presumptuous in my place?!!!"


    With her gloomy voice, Artemis'' anger spread to the entire range of Mount Artemis. This is protected by great divine power. It is a rare treasure mountain in the world, but it was completely affected by Artemis'' roar. Shocking, the animals living on the mountain panicked because of Artemis'' anger, which shows how great Artemis'' anger was this time.


    And the man Artemis called Hercules was shocked when he saw Artemis'' face full of anger, and the beautiful red deer immediately ran to Ar There was a whine from the side of Themis.


    Artemis glanced over and saw the fairies who served him by Surekes. Although no one died, almost all of them were wounded. Hercules dared to be presumptuous in her place. Was it when she Artemis was dead?!


    Artemis rarely participated in the struggle between the gods, except that he had a better relationship with Athena, and his relationship with Aphrodite was extremely bad. In addition to his brother Apollo, Artemis and There is very little contact with other gods, and Artemis has never participated in the holy war, so although she has a good relationship with Athena, she is neutral to other gods.


    If Artemis is angered, it is likely to cause the balance between the gods to disappear. Therefore, apart from Aphrodite, no one has ever dared to provoke this bad tempered goddess, Mount Artemis. Over the years, he has not suffered any aggression.


    Now a mere Hercules dares to hit Mount Artemis, wound her maid, and take away the red deer sheltered by her. Do you think Artemis has such a good temper?


    Naruto himself, of course, was on Artemis'' side, but he couldn''t help but look at it more when he heard that the man was Hercules.


    This Hercules is quite strong. At first glance, he knows that he is a muscular type. If he stands upright, he should be more than three meters tall and extremely muscular. He is wearing a battle dress like an ancient Roman warrior, holding it in his left hand. A leather shield, a huge glove in his right hand, a long bow on his back, and nine feather arrows in the arrow pocket on his waist.


    Hercules is not a high-ranking god among the Olympus Protoss, but he is also very famous, that is, the Hercules.In Japanese mythology, it is Ashura, and in Chinese mythology, the closest thing is the giant spirit god.


    Speaking of the origin of this Hercules, it is so complicated that you want to vomit blood.


    It was said before that in the mythology, the hero who killed the Gorgon Medusa and became the Perseus after his death was the son of Zeus, Perseus, and Hercules¡¯ mother Alcmene was Perseus. The granddaughter of Earsius, also the great granddaughter of Zeus...


    Alcmene was the wife of King Amphitrite of Thebes, but the couple did not have sex.Because all eight of Alcmene¡¯s older brothers were killed by hostile countries, Alcmene said that if the enmity is not reported, he would not share the same chuang with Amphitrite. Amphitrite planned for a long time and finally led the army. Go out to fight to avenge his wife, but he doesn''t know that Zeus has already targeted his wife.


    Zeus fell in love with Alcmene, so he let Apollo and Artemis take a vacation. Therefore, the sky was dark that day, no matter whether it was sunlight or moonlight, the long night was unexpectedly changed from the original three. Times longer.Zeus turned into Amphitrite and deceived Alcmene with illusion that his vengeance had been reported. Alcmene was seduced by Zeus to become pregnant, and finally gave birth to Hercules.


    If you carefully calculate the seniority of Hercules, it will definitely make you want to die.Zeus is both the father of Hercules and the father of his mother''s father. From Zeus, both Hercules and Perseus are sons of Zeus, which means that Hercules Si and his great grandfather are brothers, and from this level of relationship, Hercules is also his mother''s uncle.


    Although Hercules is the son of Zeus, but because Alcmene is only a mortal relationship, the blood of Hercules is impure, it''s just a demigod, and because of his origin, He Lacles was disgusted by the queen Hera.


    Zeus deliberately wanted Hercules to become a true god, but Hera hated Hercules very much, so he repeatedly stopped, and in the mythology there are twelve achievements of Hercules, to complete these things. After that, he can become the true god of Olympus.


    Although Hercules is a famous hero in the Olympus mythology, there are no towns in these after all, and compared to a powerful and noble god like Artemis, Hercules was born It can only be described as lowly. After all, he was the child born after Alcmene was seduced ~ raped by Zeus, not even the child of love ~ life, so Artemis also looked down on her nominal brother very much. .


    In fact, the only brother Artemis really recognized was her twin brother, Apollo, the sun god. Just like her only recognized sister, she could only remain pure and be a goddess like her. Athena only.


    Now that Hercules dared to hit the Mount Artemis, Artemis felt that he hadn¡¯t shown his hot temper for too long, and he made it so cheap~ all kinds of people dared to trouble her. Up?!


    If Artemis'' temper really came up, even Zeus would not be able to prevent her from killing Hercules, and even if Zeus became angry with him or her, Artemis would not be afraid.Athena and Apollo must be on Artemis'' side, and the queen Hera, although Artemis has nothing to do with her, but Hera hates Hercules, Artemis knew that. , If he killed Hercules, Hera would be very happy. When the Sun and Moon Gemini Gods plus the Goddess of Wisdom plus the Queen, Zeus would never be able to treat Artemis.


    Hercules was also really depressed. Of course he knew that running to this mountain to hunt red deer would anger the goddess, but he had no choice, because this was his last chance to become a god.


    Facing the anger of Artemis, Hercules dared not face the anger of the goddess. He knelt on the ground on one knee and said, "Please forgive my presumption, Goddess Artemis, but I am helpless. Because I came here to catch the red deer on the order of Zeus."


    Originally Artemis had made up his mind, no matter what Hercules excuses, he would give this bastard who provoked his majesty to the corpse, but when Chris reported the name of Zeus, Artemis Si''s brows picked up delicately.


    Chapter 60-The Hatred of Hercules


    When Artemis heard Hercules, his head flew around.


    She was not afraid, even if Zeus was really here, she would dare to kill Hercules directly, but Zeus knew her temper was fierce and sent Hercules here, which is worthy of scrutiny. .


    Although Hercules is good at strength, it is certainly not the opponent of Artemis, especially in the place of Artemis, just like the underworld belongs to Hades, this place belongs to Artemis. Realm, even if Zeus came in person, Artemis was sure to shake him away, a mere Hercules came here to die.


    Naruto saw Artemis''s expression change, glanced at her, and communicated with her telepathically.


    ''I think Zeus should be testing you.''


    ''Temptation?''


    Artemis repeated Naruto''s inference in his heart, and then nodded slightly, expressing his agreement with Naruto''s opinion.


    If you look closely at this incident, it is indeed very unreasonable for Zeus to ask Hercules to capture Artemis¡¯ red deer, because it will anger the fiery Artemis, for Hercules. , This matter is simply a life of nine deaths, Hercules could not be Artemis''s opponent, let alone in this Artemis mountain.


    It doesn''t make sense if Zeus wants to use Artemis''s hand to get rid of Hercules, because then Zeus can do it himself, and there will be no trouble at all.


    Hercules was originally from an incorrect background, so he was disgusted by most of the Olympian gods, among which Hera, the queen of heaven. Both Si and Ares can take the place of Zeus, so this argument doesn''t make sense.


    The only explanation is that this is a temptation of Artemis by Zeus.


    Zeus probably doesn¡¯t know about Artemis and Athena¡¯s plans, but Naruto, as the nurturer of Athena¡¯s human body, has frequent contact with Artemis. The combination of the two may make Zeus smell something. Taste, so use Hercules to test it.


    Will Artemis take into account the existence of Zeus and kill Hercules directly or let him make a living?These two choices represent Artemis'' attitude respectively.


    Artemis and Naruto quickly exchanged telepathically with each other, but Hercules didn''t dare to look up at Artemis, so they kept kneeling on the ground, and then the two reached a consensus.


    "Since it is Zeus''s order, I can''t directly disobey it."


    Hercules was overjoyed when he heard these words, and then he heard Artemis say: "But this red deer is one of my first hunting prey, it is my favorite animal, and it can''t be this way. Leave it to you, let it be. You fight the human next to me. If you win him, the red deer can give it to you, but if you lose, you can get out of me as soon as possible, lest I do it myself."


    "Yes."


    Of course, Hercules agreed to this. As long as he didn¡¯t have a head-on conflict with this very temperamental goddess, it was the best result for Hercules. When he raised his head, he really saw Naruto. His eyes widened when he was at the time.


    Hercules had been photographed in the terrifying anger of Artemis before, and he had not dared to look up. Now he saw Naruto, but as soon as he saw Naruto, Hercules had a strong hatred in his eyes. Lust, this makes Naruto and Artemis feel inexplicable.


    "Are you called Naruto Uzumaki?!"


    Hercules gritted his teeth, and the hatred in his eyes made people wonder if Naruto did something to his mother.


    Thinking about it carefully, it was indeed the first time that I saw the future Hercules Hercules. Naruto couldn''t think of any offending him, but he nodded honestly.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    "Did you kill Hydra the Hydra and you also caught the Three-headed Hellhound?!"


    Naruto raised his eyebrows, revealing a dazed expression. It turned out that this was the reason.


    Among the twelve impossible accomplishments of Hercules, two were killing Hydra the Hydra, and capturing Hades''s pet alive, the three-headed dog of hell.Although the main reason to go to Hydra was to inject venom into Shana¡¯s gloves, Hydra was indeed completely killed by Naruto. Although it was Artemis¡¯s attention to catch Hades¡¯s three-headed dog in hell, But it was Naruto who did it in the end.Hercules should feel that the two achievements that belonged to him were taken away by Naruto, so he has such resentment towards him.


    Naruto''s guess is correct, and Hercules'' hostility to Naruto really came from the two things he did.


    The queen Hera hated this illegitimate son of Zeus very much, so she did everything possible to prevent him from becoming a god, but due to the existence of Zeus, Hera could not kill Hercules directly, so she asked Hercules to complete twelve things. The feats that may be accomplished, if all can be accomplished, will make Hercules a true god.


    When Hercules was cleaning the cow dung in the cowshed of Orgeas, Naruto killed Hydra and was respected by the people of Ascot; when Hercules surrendered to the mad cow, Naruto Then he caught the three-headed dog of hell and left the underworld grandiosely. Among the twelve achievements that originally belonged to Hercules, the two things that helped Hercules become famous in the world were all done by Naruto. The queen Hera also used this as an excuse, saying that Hercules did not complete the task given to him, so he was not allowed to become a god. It is conceivable that Hercules hates Naruto.


    Although Hercules was not as proficient in strategy as Athena, he was not an idiot. After a little thought, he understood the reason for Hercules'' hatred of Naruto, and suddenly felt happier.

 1440 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1440

    Although Hercules wanted to kill Naruto immediately, he finally considered that there was a goddess here.


    "Master Artemis, can I take away the red deer if I defeat this human?"


    "Of course, I count the words."


    "So what if I kill him?"


    Hercules had previously received orders from Zeus, as long as he completed two more tasks, he could become a true god.One is to catch the red deer, and the other is to kill this human named Uzumaki Naruto.


    So whether it was for the hatred before him or for himself to become a god, Hercules could not be merciful to Naruto, but it was in Artemis and he had to consider the idea of ??the goddess.


    Artemis first glanced at Naruto, and after realizing that he did not express any objections, he smiled and said, "No problem, if you can do it, then do it as you like. If you have the ability, kill it. After him, I will also give you the Red Deer."


    After Artemis said these words, he immediately flew up and appeared on another mountain, indicating that he would not participate in this battle.


    The performance of Artemis made Hercules ecstatic, and the glove on his right hand moved a little, making a click sound, as if he was ready to prey on his prey at any time, and the respect he faced Artemis. Unlike some fears, what Hercules showed in front of Naruto was absolutely hateful.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, as long as I kill you, I can become a god! Although I am embarrassed, but you can go to hell to complain!"


    "That''s right for nonsense! The technique of wood escape and wood dragon!"


    To seize the opportunity and to test the strength of Hercules, Naruto flew with both hands, and a thick wooden dragon immediately flew towards Hercules.


    The wood dragon itself has great impact, brute force and strangulation power, and it can absorb the enemy¡¯s power to regenerate, which is also a very powerful tactic, but Hercules¡¯s broad face showed disdain, right hand With a violent swing, the beast-like glove hit Mulong''s head with one punch.


    "Nemea Shock!!"


    The glove in Hercules'' hand turned into a strong fierce lion. The lion is extremely strong and powerful. Naruto¡¯s wooden dragon is actually under the brute force of Hercules. Lost in a single blow, was instantly shattered.


    The golden chakra flying around Naruto didn''t let the flying sawdust touch his body. At the same time, his wrist turned, and a blue shuriken set off a thunderstorm, blowing away countless sawdust around him.


    "Lei Dun spiral shuriken!"


    The spiral shuriken formed by the power of Thunder Dune was extremely fast, turning into a blue thunder light and flew towards it.But Hercules looked as disdainful, and raised the leather shield on his left hand.


    Although the shield looks like a normal animal skin, it¡¯s hard to know what material it is. Even Naruto¡¯s spiral shuriken can¡¯t cause any damage. The blue thunderbolt. It raged for a while, but disappeared completely without a trace, and there was not even a trace on the leather shield.


    Seeing the amazing defensive power of the shield, Naruto suddenly remembered a legend about Hercules, and blurted out: "Nemea Lion?!"


    At this time, in the spirit of Naruto, there was a reminder that Artemis was late.


    ''This guy''s power has reached the level of the ninth sense, be careful.''


    Chapter 61-Fighting against Hercules, celebrating the transformation


    What a strength Artemis, of course Hercules'' strength can''t hide from her eyes, of course Artemis was a little surprised.


    Judging from her eyesight, Hercules should not have fully reached the realm of the ninth sense, it should be Zeus used some special means to force his strength up.


    This kind of banning technique can greatly increase the strength in a short period of time. Basically, people with some strength will be able to. Artemis also has a similar method to increase his subordinates to the power of the ninth sense in a short period of time, but the burden is very heavy. Big.


    Because the power gap between the eighth sense and the ninth sense is very large, this kind of forbidden technique will cause a very large burden, and the realm regression is the lightest. If you maintain this state for too long, The soul cannot withstand the power of the ninth sense level, and it will collapse completely, and even reincarnation cannot be helped. It can be said to be a very damaging trick. Looking at the state of Hercules, it obviously does not know this.


    In other words, Hercules, like the previous god Pan, is only the abandoned son of Zeus.


    Of course Artemis would not say this. He just watched the battle between Naruto and Hercules. If Naruto really lost, Artemis would also violate his promise and take Hercules to the slaughter. Up.


    Such an approach was unimaginable in the previous Artemis.


    After Naruto revealed the true face of Hercules'' glove and leather shield, Hercules laughed twice, his laughter was as heavy as a bull with full arrogance.


    "You still have some eyesight, yes, this is the invincible Nemean glove and Nemean shield!"


    Legend has it that among the twelve achievements of Hercules, one of them was the killing of the Nemean Lion!


    The Nemean Lion is a giant lion in Greek mythology. It is said that the parents of the Nemean Lion are the two-headed dog Otrus and the monster Chimera, which has the head of a sheep, a lion and a snake. Among them, the appearance of the Nemean Lion is the same as the general lion, but it is more massive. The characteristic of the Nemean Lion is thick skin, invulnerable to swords and guns, and hard to damage from water or fire. Even the powerful force that can destroy the galaxy is also Can''t penetrate his thick skin.


    The Nemean Lion¡¯s character is ferocious, greedy and greedy, and cannibals countless. Teretos, Apisas, and Nemea have been attacked by him, and his name comes from that last place. a place.


    In mythology, the thick skin of the Nemean Lion is extremely hard. Hercules used an arrow stained with Hydra¡¯s blood to shoot the Nemean Lion, but it is useless against the invulnerable Nemean Lion. In the end, he used a stick made of olive wood to knock the Nemean lion unconscious, then hugged his neck and strangled the lion to death.After Hercules killed the Nemean Lion, he used the Nemean Lion¡¯s own claws to peel off his animal skin to make a leather shield, and the Nemean Lion¡¯s head into a helmet.


    The above are all mythological parts. Of course, they are slightly different in this world, just like Hercules no longer has Hydra¡¯s poisonous blood at this time, and the head of the Nemean lion is made into a glove by him. Not a helmet.


    The skin of the Nemean Lion is extremely strong, and the spiral shuriken hit it without a trace.


    Seeing Naruto''s distressed look, Hercules laughed with excitement, and then ran towards Naruto.


    Hercules is a Hercules in the myth. Although he has not yet become a true god, his power is as amazing. When Hercules is running, it is like a herd of cows running wildly, the earth is booming. Shook the ground.


    Naruto backed away to avoid confrontation with this bull, and at the same time he quickly formed seals on his hands.


    "Wooden stumbling technique!"


    Although the name of Naruto¡¯s technique seems to be a joke, this technique is really a joke. The ground is slightly cracked, and some emerald green vines grow from the ground. These vines are not strong, but very tough. , Crawling on the ground very inconspicuous.


    Hercules is too big, more than three meters in height. Without precautions, he was really tripped by Naruto''s messy cane and immediately lost his balance.


    Those vines all turned into vampires in an instant, and immediately wrapped tightly around Hercules, absorbing his power.


    Hercules snorted coldly, and with a single force, he immediately broke all the canes wrapped around him. Although those canes were extremely tough, they seemed to be unable to withstand Hercules'' strange power. fracture.


    Naruto took advantage of the fact that Hercules broke the canes, and flew behind Hercules, and at the same time four spiral pills appeared in his hand.


    Naruto¡¯s palm has become a unique space. The four spiral pellets are surrounded by many asteroids and meteorites. The four spiral pellets rotate at the same time, with twisting and chaotic power, towards the back of Hercules. Hit it.


    "The Planetary Spiral Pill!"


    Hercules seemed to have eyes on his back, and he could immediately respond to Naruto¡¯s attack from a blind spot. The Nemea shield in his left hand immediately turned back behind him, and the thick leather shield blocked Naruto¡¯s planetary spiral. The twisting power on Maru and Planetary Spiral Maru exploded at the same time, but they couldn''t penetrate the defense of Nanemian Shield.


    Hercules seemed to have absolute confidence in the defensive power of Nemea''s shield, so he knew that Naruto''s attack would be blocked by that shield, and launched an attack while resisting. The Nemea glove on his right hand. It turned into the form of that fierce lion, sending out a mighty roar.


    "Nemea Shock!!"


    Like an enraged lion king, Hercules''s Nemea glove exudes an extremely powerful and wild aura.


    Naruto''s face changed, a golden light flashed in front of him, and a spiral-shaped shield appeared, which was the artifact Yata Mirror.After Yata Mirror felt the power of Nemea''s impact, the spiral pattern on it quickly rotated, but it still couldn''t completely eliminate the terrible impact. Naruto and Yata Mirror quickly retreated together, and Yata Mirror gradually couldn''t resist it. The power of Nemea''s impact finally cracked and shattered completely!


    The force of Nemea''s impact turned into a shock wave in the shape of a lion, which hit Naruto''s body completely, and then passed through the body, leaving a huge wound on Naruto''s body.


    Naruto looked down at the wound on his stomach. There was no change in his face. As soon as Chakra turned, the terrible wound healed completely in a blink of an eye, but... Hercules'' strength was more troublesome than imagined.


    Although Hercules¡¯ martial arts are far from being comparable to Naruto¡¯s, his power is too great. Even the defense of Yata Kagami was broken by Hercules with brute force. Lacles this type of guy.


    Naruto''s mind turned sharply, and quickly fell to the ground, pressing his hands on the ground.


    "The strongest dance step, Sawara dance!"


    Naruto¡¯s voice was transmitted to Hercules¡¯ ears, the future Hercules¡¯ eyes picked up, and countless horrible sounds of clicks were heard beside him, and then countless bones were like plants endowed with huge life. , Growing up, these white bones grew from all directions, and at the same time forced to Hercules'' body, it was obviously quite that his Nemean Shield could not take care of all attacks.

 1441 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1441

    Hercules saw Naruto''s intention to attack, and suddenly laughed, and at the same time her sturdy arms swung.


    Although Hercules is so strong and muscular, but his movements are very flexible, at least the movements of his hands are like this.I saw Hercules swaying his hands sharply, and the Nemean gloves and Nemean shields on both hands waved at the same time, opening and closing, the weapons and shields on both hands seemed to become heavy. Like clubs, Naruto''s bones of absolute hardness couldn''t withstand the beating of Hercules to such a degree, and they broke apart.


    Hercules danced with both hands continuously, and those sharp bones couldn''t get close to his body. They were beaten to pieces one after another. Then Hercules threw a punch to the ground. The powerful punch made the ground tremble. It feels that under the influence of this punch, the fragments of white bones are flying around, and there are no traces of bones beside Hercules.


    Seeing Hercules'' violent attack, Artemis suddenly sneered. With a light flick of his jade hand, a bright white light radiated from his palm. After it spread out, the tremor of Artemis suddenly stopped.


    Although Hercules feels that Naruto¡¯s tricks are indeed varied, it is impossible for him to break his Nemea shield with power. His defense can be defeated with a single punch, and he has clearly gained the upper hand. The right hand Nemea The glove pointed at Naruto, and he laughed loudly: "Naruto Uzumaki, don''t do any futile struggle anymore. I will definitely use this glove to beat you into minced meat!!"


    Facing Hercules'' provocation, Naruto smiled more provocatively, making handprints completely different from the power system of the gods.


    "You idiot with well-developed limbs and simple mind, don''t think that you can defeat me with this level of strength, and I have also discovered your two weaknesses."


    Hercules was taken aback for a moment, then burst into laughter, taking Naruto''s words as bluffs.


    "Don''t say these big things, come and try to defeat me if you have the ability!"


    "Of course I will do this. Your stupid wooden fish head will never be able to become a god, Hercules! Now I will let you see your first weakness, Yin Yang Yun Qingji!"


    Chapter 62-Naruto fights Hercules with skillful combat power


    The yin and yang qi came out from the Ming population, and the yin and yang qi quickly turned into a ball, and finally changed into a four-inch-length, yellow-clothed, yellow-crowned, yellow-covered villain riding a yellow ~ colored car, It''s an ancient animal, celebrate!


    Hercules'' eyes widened, only to see the image of the villain clearly, and suddenly even more disdainful.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, I think you are dizzy, how can this little insignificance beat me Hercules?!"


    Hercules is indeed qualified to say such things. Hercules, who is over three meters tall and has a burly body, has a fist larger than Naruto''s head, and the size of the stack of two Qingji is about the same as Hercules. The diameter of Lacles'' fist, and not rounding, is approximately equal to the five-entry type.


    "When you see the true power of this little bit, you will know how stupid you are."


    After Naruto dropped a provocative word, his figure slowly faded away, but it was actually hidden by magic.


    While Hercules was concentrating on searching for Naruto''s figure, she suddenly felt a surge of vigor around her. The instinctive combat response of her body made Hercules punch before seeing the source of that vigor. Got out.


    Hercules¡¯ fist is so powerful that it can smash Naruto¡¯s Yata Mirror with one fist. When Hercules shook his fist, there was a terrible burst of air in the air, which shows that the power of this fist is not small. , But Hercules didn''t feel like hitting anything.


    From the corner of Hercules'' eyes, only a yellow light flew in the air. When Hercules'' consciousness just caught up with the speed of the yellow light, he had already circled behind Hercules. , Aimed at the corner of Hercules''s leg and chopped it down.


    This knife is of course Qing Ji¡¯s work. Although Qing Ji¡¯s body is small, both speed and flexibility are first-class. Although Qing Ji should be inferior to the current Hercules in terms of absolute running speed, But when it comes to flexibility, Qingji, who is only a dozen centimeters in size, can throw Hercules out of ten galaxies.


    Although the defensive power of the Nemean leather shield in Hercules''s hand is amazing, his own strength can''t be compared with that of that shield. The bend of his leg was severely chopped by Qingji. Hercules''s leg was not After a controlled turn, he knelt on the ground immediately.


    And Naruto''s body appeared at the moment Hercules knelt, and a black shuriken appeared in his hand and hit the back of Hercules'' head.


    "Tailed beast jade spiral shuriken!"


    Hercules can be considered capable. Under such circumstances, he still forced to turn around. The Nemea shield in his hand resisted Naruto¡¯s attack, while the indestructible Nemea glove hit Naruto¡¯s body. .


    The power of Hercules'' punch could crush countless stars in an instant, but Naruto did not dodge, allowing Hercules'' fist to hit his body.


    Under the attack of Hercules, Naruto¡¯s half of his body was immediately disintegrated, and a mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth, but the terrible wound began to regenerate almost at that time, and at the same time, Naruto¡¯s tail The beast jade spiral shuriken hit the Nemea shield of Hercules.


    The Nemean Shield once again showed a terrifying degree of defensive power, and the tail beast jade spiral shuriken could not break the defensive power of the Nemean Shield, but in haste, Hercules could not block the impact. , The body turned backward and fell to the ground, then Naruto disappeared again, hiding his body with the power of illusion.


    Hercules turned over and bounced off the ground quickly, and the yellow light quickly approached. This time, Hercules saw clearly the true face of the yellow light, and it was the little man whom he looked down upon before.


    Qing Ji rushed towards Hercules in the yellow~color car. When she saw Hercules once again raising the Nemea glove in his right hand, Qing Ji almost didn¡¯t pause, and immediately flew into the crowd, making Hercules'' attack failed again, and then flew behind Hercules, and the knife in his hand slashed towards the back of Hercules'' head.


    Hercules was prepared this time. When Qing Ji got around his head, the shield of Nemea in his hand had already appeared in that place as a defense.


    Of course Qing Ji¡¯s power could not break the defense of the Nemea Shield, but Qing Ji took a sharp turn and did not waste his power on this unbreakable defense. Instead, he bypassed the terrible defense of the shield. The knife aimed at Hercules'' wrist and slashed it down.


    Qing Ji''s knife was very tricky. A knife hit the meridian on Hercules'' wrist. The knife immediately numbs Hercules'' left hand. At the same time, a terrible force entered the place where the knife was cut. In Hercules''s body, the power was not great, but it caused a series of explosions in Hercules''s body, which made him extremely painful and suffered a lot of damage in his body. It was after Naruto''s improvement. The attack effect of Guai Liquan can penetrate the enemy''s body to detonate and cause huge damage.


    "Dance of Early Fern!"


    Hercules heard the voice of Naruto from all directions, and immediately wanted to fly to attack more from the ground, but Qingji was still lingering in the shadows, haunting Hercules, and he wanted to fly. At that time, he appeared on top of Hercules'' head, and the knife in his hand looked at Hercules'' head, boom!!


    Although the knife didn''t cut off Hercules'' head directly, the impact on her head made Hercules feel that her head was about to burst, and the terrifying force penetrated Hercules'' skull. Directly into Hercules'' head, a series of explosions occurred, making his head seem to be shattered, and a stream of blood flowed down Hercules'' rough cheeks, making him look even more hideous.


    After being blocked by Qingji, although Hercules finally flew, his left foot could not dodge, and a blood hole was pierced by a bone.


    Although Hercules was injured a little, for Hercules, who has a demigod body, such damage is not fatal. It is more because he has the power of the ninth sense, although it is only in strength. But he is tough after all, much stronger than Pan Shen that guy.


    The voice of Naruto''s sneer came from all sides and passed into Hercules'' ears.


    "This is your first weakness, Hercules, your strength is very large, to be precise, it is too large. Every attack uses all your strength. Although it is very powerful and fast, it is flexible. But it is reduced because of this, so as long as you use flexible play, you can find areas where your defenses are insufficient!"


    Hercules is indeed very strong, but the most troublesome thing for Naruto is that the offensive power of his Nemea gloves and the defensive power of Nemea''s shield are too strong, and Yata Mirror can''t stop him. Lacles punched, and the spiral shuriken bombarded continuously, and there was not even a trace on the Nemea Shield. Although Naruto might be able to break the Nemea Shield''s defense with the greatest power, the price was too high. , Maybe it will outweigh the gain.


    Hercules'' anger rose from his heart, and the pain in her body aroused Hercules'' fierceness. He yelled to the surroundings: "Naruto Uzumaki! If it is a man, get out of me and fight me face to face! "


    "cut!"


    How could Naruto hit Hercules''s botched tactics, and immediately sneered: "You are a man, so throw away your gloves and shields. I don''t need any weapons with you. Let''s fight!"


    When Herculeston was blocked by Naruto, he was speechless. This Nemea glove and shield are his strongest weapons. It is absolutely impossible for Hercules to give up these two treasures. He couldn''t say a word, and sprayed white gas from his nose, looking like an angry bull.


    Artemis was immediately happy when he heard Naruto''s words. She had known Naruto for several years, and she never won when Naruto complained all the time. In the battle, the eloquence of this guy who Artemis rated as a bastard It shows even more, it can be said to be merciless, before Hercules was killed by Naruto, maybe he was already angry.


    Hercules, speechless, gave up this kind of futile work, and only had his own suffering bickering work, raised his right fist high, and slammed the air with a punch.


    "Concussion Destruction Punch!!"


    A terrible power was condensed on Hercules'' punch, and the power of the Nemea glove was maximized by him. At the same time, this power also inspired the power of the demigod bloodline in Hercules, exerting a strong force. Power, it seemed that even the air was shaken by Hercules'' fist, and the shock wave spread out indiscriminately to the surroundings.


    Qingji''s own strength is not strong enough, and the shock wave caused by Hercules''s punch keeps retreating. At the same time, he uses his flexibility to constantly find the weak points of the shock wave, and strive to make this shock destroying punch against himself. The damage is minimized.


    Hercules didn''t pay attention to that little bit, but carefully watched the actions around him, and as expected, he heard a muffled hum in the air.


    Without any hesitation, Hercules immediately rushed towards the source of the groaning, and Nemea''s glove immediately hit it.


    "The wild beasts are attacking!!"


    Hercules'' body, which was stronger than a bull, became the legendary fierce lion, with fierce blood shining in his eyes. The lion opened its huge mouth and bit Naruto who could not dodge. body.


    Nemea''s gloves kept tightening, and the sharp teeth locked Naruto''s body tightly, so that Naruto could not escape at all. Qing Ji had chased from behind and used the knife in his hand to slash at Hercules'' body. , But Hercules made it clear that he would replace his injury with an injury, so he didn''t dodge at all. The strength in his hand was increased to the maximum, and then with a click, Naruto''s body was cut in two!


    Naruto''s body could not withstand the terrible destructive power of Nemea''s gloves, and was beaten into two pieces. Then the two pieces of body turned into a blood-red bat, combined again, and restored to Naruto''s. His face looked a little gloomy, and his hands quickly formed seals.


    "Yin and Yang Escape Xuanfeng!"


    Chapter 63-The victory of the head, Han Feizi''s spear and shield


    The blood that Naruto spit out boiled like boiling water, and then turned into a pot-bellied strange bee, that is, the ancient strange beast mysterious bee.


    Hercules didn''t know what abilities this monster had, and was afraid that it would be as troublesome as Qingji, so when Xuanfeng first appeared, he immediately fisted and hit Xuanfeng in the stomach.

 1442 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1442

    This punch was so strong that it was easy to make Hercules a little bit astonished, but the profound bee obviously would not be killed by Hercules like this. The body of the profound bee was affected by Hercules. The strange power attacked and the whole shattered, turning into countless spots of light, and every tiny spot of light turned into a mysterious bee, flying around Hercules densely.


    There are sharp poisonous thorns under the black bee''s belly. Although Hercules'' body is strong and burly, there are always places with weak defensive power. Although the Nemean shield can block the black bee''s poisonous thorns, the shield is It can only take care of one side. No matter how quickly Hercules waved the shield and gloves in her hand, there will always be loopholes. The tiny black bee took the opportunity to fly in and pierced Herac with a poisonous needle. Luss¡¯s skin is then injected with toxins.


    Although each injection of toxin is only a few milligrams or so, the black bee that hasn''t played is constantly stinging, and the injected toxin is enough to have an effect on Hercules. Even the small universe of Hercules is also because of the toxin. The power began to become disordered, and it seemed to gradually begin to be out of the control of Hercules.


    Hercules felt dizzy, and no matter how he operated his small universe, he couldn''t get rid of this toxin. This terrible toxin was exactly Hydra''s poison.


    Without special anti-virus armor as protection, even Hercules could not resist Hydra''s poison.


    Naruto¡¯s annoying laughter came from all around, saying: "Hercules, this poison tastes very good, I tell you, the toxins in these mysterious bees are the poison of Hydra, what a pity Now, if you defeated Hydra, you can now use these poisons against me, but I will take away all your credit!"


    Naruto deliberately angered Hercules, and Naruto''s use of agitation is obviously higher than Hercules. Hercules was furious for a while, but the toxin invaded his body even more. The small universe became more chaotic and difficult to control. After all, he couldn''t control it. With a muffled hum, a trace of blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth.


    According to China, Hercules has suffered internal injuries because of Hydra''s poisonous infestation, and Naruto deliberately angered Hercules, causing him to rush into his heart, causing all his internal organs to be damaged.


    As long as he can use Hydra''s poisonous, profound bee clone ability, Qingji''s flexibility and strange power bursting ability, Naruto should be able to slowly grind Hercules to death, but such an attack is too boring.


    After Hercules was vomiting blood by the singer, the mysterious bee and the yellow Qingji villain around her suddenly disappeared, and Naruto appeared in front of Hercules again.


    Although Hercules was angry, he did not completely lose his mind. He now knows that the human power is very troublesome. Although it is not as good as him in absolute power, the endless attack methods are really terrifying.


    Naruto showed the appearance of the main body, holding the silver-white Kusanaru sword in one hand, and beating twice in place at the same time, increasing the hardness of the body to the maximum.


    Naruto¡¯s control over the body is terrifying. He can even change his body according to his own mind. Now he hardens his body and can exert the most powerful strength and speed, although in this form, the speed will be restored. It slows down a lot, but it is the form that can best exert its original power.


    Naruto made a seal with one hand, a chakra condensed from his throat, and then burst out a fire.


    "Fire escape impatiens claws are red!!!"


    Naruto exhaled continuously. After the fire escape chakra in his mouth mixed with the air, it immediately turned into twelve small fireballs, aiming at the twelve acupuncture points on Hercules and flew away, and those twelve fireballs simultaneously covered twelve acupuncture points. , Hercules couldn¡¯t break them one by one, so he slammed a punch with his right hand, and the wind of the fist blew out all the twelve small fireballs, but there were twelve Naruto hairs mixed in it-rabbit Hairy needles!


    It was this trick that Datongmu Huiye used to attack with his hair. Chakra can be used to make his hair extremely sharp, which can be used for acupuncture points, which is not easy to detect, but it is very powerful!


    Hercules'' pupils shrank quickly, and he saw the twelve insignificant golden flashes in the air. The shield of his left hand immediately blocked him, and the thick Nemean shield blocked the seven Naruto rabbit fur needles. , And the remaining three were blocked by Hercules with gloves, and the remaining two were avoided by Hercules, but there were two blood stains on the face, which shows that the rabbit fur needle is not powerful small.


    The impatiens claw red itself is just a tactic for interference. Naruto immediately followed the pursuit as soon as the fireball spit out, and ran towards Hercules silently, while the Kusanaru sword in his hand passed by. A silver light.


    "Breaking the military!!"


    An extremely fierce sword aura condensed from Kusanaru''s sword, and the extremely sharp sword aura seemed to be able to tear apart the formation of the army.


    Hercules felt his whole body hair standing upright. It was his body''s instinct telling him that the power of this sword was extremely dangerous, so he could not carry it hard. The Nemea Shield, which had just successfully blocked the seven rabbit hair needles, immediately blocked it. .


    boom!!


    The heavy sound was like hitting a big drum with a heavy hammer. The Nemea shield was struck by the Kusanaru sword. Only a shallow white mark was left on the shield, although it was stronger than the spiral shuriken. The results are good, but the defensive power of this shield is indeed too scary.


    Naruto¡¯s sword failed to break through the defense of Nemea¡¯s shield, but the impact did not completely disappear because the attack was blocked. Hercules felt an unmatched impact passed along the shield to his arm. Coming up, he caused an indescribable soreness in his palm for a short time, as if numb.


    Hercules'' eyes flashed fiercely, and as he became more fierce and fierce, the power of the blood in his body was more and more able to play out.


    Hercules kicked backwards, abruptly stopping the tendency of her body to retreat, and no matter what kind of damage her body would suffer if he stopped forcibly in this way, a strong force erupted from the Nimya glove.


    "Beast! King! Punch!!"


    Although the name is the same, the power of this trick is completely incomparable with the unique trick of the Digimon Lion Beast. Hercules¡¯ violent little universe has become a giant lion, and the entire lion¡¯s body is stained. A layer of scary blood, and the color of the blood flowing out of Hercules himself as a result of the injury has faded.


    Naruto and Artemis noticed this at the same time, and their eyes narrowed. Such an attack would cost Hercules'' life.


    No matter if Hercules is really fighting Naruto, or if he doesn''t know it at all, but is just being used by others, Naruto can''t underestimate the power of Hercules'' punch. Kusanaru''s sword flies over Naruto. In front of Naruto''s body, the power of Yin and Yang in Naruto''s body rotates rapidly, and the power of Yin and Yang inside the body is transformed into a huge Tai Chi nebula. The space around Naruto also becomes stagnant because of his power, as if everywhere in the sky. Full of viscous glue.


    The giant shock wave of the Beastmaster Fist collided with Naruto¡¯s Tai Chi Nebula. The Tai Chi Nebula, which had been perfectly balanced, was immediately distorted due to the impact of the Beastmaster Fist. The entire Tai Chi Nebula was under Naruto¡¯s full control and it was difficult. The earth revolved, spreading the power of Hercules'' Beastmaster''s fist to the surroundings.


    This Mount Artemis itself is protected by immense divine power. The plants and trees here have considerable aura, and all the rocks and soil here are also powerful. The hardness of itself is amazing, but in those that spread out Under the power attack, those rocks completely turned into powder.


    Seeing that his Beastmaster''s fist was actually blocked by Naruto, Hercules was so angry that he almost broke a bit of steel teeth, roared in his mouth, and threw his right fist again.The small universe of Hercules volatized with an overload. Hercules seemed to have cracks all over his body, and bright red blood overflowed from those cracks. Then the blood became thinner again, and finally it was invisible to the naked eye. It seems that something like that has never happened.


    "Double Beastmaster Fist!!"


    Hercules'' boxing power was maximized, and Naruto''s Tai Chi Nebula could not withstand the sudden increase in strength. With a bang, it completely shattered. The Tai Chi Nebula''s power was completely disordered, and Naruto himself was also greatly impacted. , And then hit by the remaining impact of the Beastmaster''s Fist, the powerful force shattered Naruto''s body to pieces, and then fell to the ground.


    Hercules looked at the Naruto who was lying on the ground, who had obviously been hit hard, and couldn''t help but laugh. Although the process was more difficult than he expected, he knew that if he wanted to kill this human, he could become a god!


    "Naruto Uzumaki, you are not my opponent after all! As long as you unscrew your head, I will become a true Hercules!!"


    "Ahem..."


    While coughing up blood, Naruto prevented Artemis from wanting to break his promise to help. He supported his body with a Kusanaru sword and stood up, his face turned pale due to blood loss, but Naruto''s eyes were exceptional. Bright.


    "As I said, insufficient flexibility is your first weakness, and your second weakness is your real fatal injury! Hercules, as long as there is that weakness, you are absolutely impossible to defeat my whirlpool. Naruto''s!"


    "Hmph, the dying man is still talking these big things!"


    "Is it a big deal? You will know soon, and let you see the strongest sword of my Uzumaki Naruto! Kill the wolf!!"


    Whoops!!


    The blade of the Kusanaru sword cut through the air and turned into a posture like the magic wolf Fenrir in Nordic legends. Naruto''s body seemed to be integrated into the magic wolf, flying towards Hercules with the power of the whole body. go with.


    Although Hercules has determined that he has the chance to win, he is also afraid that if Naruto chooses to blew himself in the end, he may not be able to survive. Faced with the smashing wolf that Naruto''s full power has displayed, Hercules is even more so. I dare not care, both feet slammed on the ground, and at the same time blocked Nemea''s shield in front of him!


    The wolf-shaped sword energy that smashed the wolf slashed on the Nemean shield, and the strong impact made Hercules''s body keep retreating, but it still couldn''t penetrate the defense of the Nemean shield!


    Hercules noticed this and felt that although the power of this move was terrifying, it still could not break his Nemea shield. The last layer of worry in his heart was put down, and he punched Naruto''s head.


    "If this is your last trick, then you will be completely desperate! Take it to death!!"


    boom!!


    There was a loud noise and fell into a pool of blood, while Artemis and Hercules were stunned at the same time. Artemis looked at Hercules'' hands, but his pretty little face was incredible.


    Naruto fell, but Nemea¡¯s glove was broken, Nemea¡¯s shield was broken, Hercules¡¯ hands were full of blood, and all of his strongest weapons had been destroyed!


    Naruto, who fell in a pool of blood, let out a gloomy laugh. Compared with Hercules, whose face was pale, he already showed who the winner was this time, and Artemis looked at Hercules. The miserable condition of his hands suddenly remembered a story Naruto had told her.


    Han Feizi Spear and Shield!


    Chapter Sixty-Four-Crazy Fight!bloody battle!Sealed stunt


    Contradiction is the story described in "Han Feizi", and it is also the most famous story in "Han Feizi".


    According to records, this story took place in the country of Chu, because it was a powerful country, and there was a strange merchant selling spears and shields on the street.Of course, a businessman wanted to sell his business. He praised that his spear was extremely sharp and could pierce all sturdy things; later he said that his shield was the strongest and could not penetrate anything sharp. At this time, someone asked him '' What would happen if you stabbed your shield with your spear?'', this businessman can only be stunned there, speechless, because the invincible spear and the invincible shield cannot exist at the same time.


    This story has evolved into a profoundly meaningful Chinese vocabulary of contradiction in later generations. Contradiction refers to metaphors where words and deeds contradict each other and are full of contradictions. In dialectics, it refers to the mutual dependence and mutual exclusion between objective things and the internal opposites of human thinking relationship.


    From the latter perspective, yin and yang, light and darkness, justice and evil, good deeds and evil deeds are actually contradictory and unified whole.


    Darkness exists only because of the shining of light. People know what good is, then the opposite is evil. These two completely opposite sides are inseparable from each other. In sum, these are all contradictions. , And Naruto''s power is also, but he reconciled the two powers of Yin and Yang into a whole called Chaos.

 1443 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1443

    Hercules¡¯ Nemea gloves can smash all defenses and easily destroy Naruto¡¯s Yata Mirror. It is a "spear" that can penetrate everything; and his Nemea shield can block Naruto without damage. Spiral shuriken, even slaying wolves cannot penetrate the defense of Nemea''s shield, it is a''shield'' that can resist everything.


    What happens when the two meet?


    Hercules'' bloody hands have proved that if the invincible spear and the invincible shield collide with each other, the final result will only hurt both sides.


    Of course, Hercules has never read Han Fei, but this battle is doomed to be the defeat of Hercules, losing the strongest spear and shield. Hercules is a tiger with his teeth pulled out. Up.


    There are many similar stories. For example, according to the plot of the original, Naruto uses this principle to attack the forearm of the three generations of Raikage, who has the strongest spear and the strongest shield. , Let his strongest spear pierce through his strongest shield, of course, for the third generation of Raikage, the spear is more high-end.


    And there is a similar plot among Saint Seiya, at the beginning of the story, Zilong confronts Seiya.Zilong¡¯s Celestial Bronze Cloth has suffered countless erosions under the Lushan Waterfall. Therefore, the Celestial Cloth has the strongest shield and strongest fist among the bronze cloaks. Seiya¡¯s Pegasus Meteor Fist has no effect on Zilong. , Was completely blocked by the Sky Dragon Shield, and there was no trace left. In the end, Seiya used this suicidal method to hit the Sky Dragon Shield with his head, causing Zilong¡¯s strongest fist and strongest shield to lose. , The Draco Saint Cloth was also greatly damaged.


    Compared to Seiya, Naruto¡¯s methods are higher. When he was about to be hit by Hercules¡¯ fist, he used Tai Chi power to influence Hercules¡¯ fist and made his fist hit accurately. His own shield eventually turned Nemea''s gloves and Nemea''s shield into waste.


    Even if Artemis saw this scene, he had to admire Naruto''s skill.


    With her strength, of course Hercules can be killed, but it would take a lot of effort to destroy the weapons of his hands, but Naruto used this suicidal method to make Hercules Self-abolition of weapons, whether it is scheming or means, made Artemis have to admire.


    Although Naruto was injured and his face was full of blood, his condition was definitely better than Hercules, who had lost his two strongest weapons.


    Naruto was holding the Kusanaru sword, his own blood, and Hercules all fell to the ground along the silver-white sword of the Kusanaru sword, and the powerful blood made the ground grow strange flowers and plants, and The smile on Naruto''s face was lined with the blood on his face, and it looked like a Shura.


    "This is your second weakness, Hercules, the invincible glove and the invincible shield. These two things cannot exist at the same time. The strongest shield and the strongest glove are your biggest Flaws!"


    Hercules clenched his fists tightly, and the Nemea gloves had become fragments. Now he clenched his fists like this, his palms could not bear his own strange force. After being scratched, bright red blood leaked out and his teeth The bite creaked, and finally a fragment of a tooth broke out.


    "I''m fighting with you!!"


    Hercules, who was mad with anger, completely gave up the so-called tactics and martial arts, but rushed towards Naruto in the posture of a mad bull.


    Facing the crazy and terrifying posture of Hercules, Naruto didn''t avoid it, but laughed. As a result, even his Kusana sword was put away, and he slammed a punch and hit Herak. Luss''s fist!


    Boom!!


    The two fists collided, Hercules was big, his fists were really as big as a casserole. The two confronted with brute force, and the result was obvious. Even if he lost the Nemea gloves, Hercules would be the same. With a terrible bosom, Naruto was shocked by Hercules and flew back. The whole right arm showed an irregular twist. The broken bones penetrated from under the muscles, dripping with bright red The blood had obviously been beaten to pieces, but Hercules spat out a mouthful of blood!


    Naruto wiped off the blood sticking to his face, grinning, revealing a mouthful of brilliant white teeth.Without the defensive power of Nemea''s shield, Hercules can never block his strange punch with his own defensive power. With such a punch and punch, Naruto has to bear it. Damage, but Hercules is definitely the one who can''t support first!


    Naruto shook the broken right hand, and the broken bone fragments fell out of it. Then Chakra turned around, the lost bone and the torn right arm of the muscle recovered in the blink of an eye, and turned to Herak. Luss rushed.


    Seeing Naruto''s return, Hercules endured the tumbling pain in his body, and hit Naruto''s heart with his fist.


    Relying on the advantage of being much shorter than Hercules, Naruto lowered his head to avoid Hercules'' fist, and at the same time condensed his power on his elbow, aimed at Hercules'' belly, and hit the Up.


    "puff!!"


    Hercules'' internal organs were completely displaced by Naruto''s beating, and a mouthful of blood was mixed with fragments of his internal organs.Naruto took advantage of Hercules¡¯s heavy blow and kicked Hercules¡¯ ankle, immediately causing the Hercules to lose his center of gravity, and then Naruto grabbed one of Hercules¡¯s arms. , Throw him back!


    The fierceness in Hercules'' heart has been fully aroused by Naruto. Even if the pain in his body is extremely painful, he can still launch an attack. When Naruto fell over his back, the hand that was not caught by Naruto caught back. Holds Naruto''s shoulder, after being thrown by Naruto''s back, the palm of his hand violently pulls off Naruto''s arm.


    The smile of Naruto whose arm was torn off was even more chilling. For a while, Naruto didn''t use Chakra to recover his broken arm, but immediately used the remaining hand to seal the seal.


    "burst!!"


    The huge power contained in the flesh and blood of Naruto''s arm was detonated by Naruto himself, turning it into a bomb, engulfing Hercules'' body.


    Hercules'' body was only submerged in the smoke and dust of the explosion for a second, and then the burly body rushed towards Naruto again. Although his body had been damaged by the explosion just now, his The intent to fight and kill is still high, and there is no way to stop it.


    Naruto was also extremely excited by such a brutal battle, and he was unwilling to stop. He repeatedly stopped Artemis¡¯s plan to kill Hercules and was removed by Hercules. His arms recovered quickly, and then a dazzling and violent thunder light appeared on both hands.


    Hercules was like a beast. Facing the power of thunder and lightning, Hercules became more ferocious, trampling on the ground and rushing towards Naruto.


    "Lei Dun Lei Che Shuang Lei Zhen!!"


    The dazzling thunder seems to be combined into a special track. This is a death road paved for Hercules. The double Reche stabbed Hercules'' defenseless body without accident, even Hercules Si''s muscles were real, and he couldn''t resist Ray Che''s penetration force with his body. Naruto''s hands were all submerged in Hercules''s body, and his hands kept outputting lightning, causing intense damage.


    "Ah!"


    The thunder and lightning continued to stimulate the pain of the internal organs and made Hercules scream, but he did not step back and avoided, but grabbed Naruto''s wrist with both hands. His grip was so strong that Naruto''s arms were already All of his bones were crushed, but they still couldn''t stop Naruto''s Chakra from passing inside.


    The current state is that Hercules has crushed Naruto''s arms, but Naruto did not withdraw his attack, but continued to destroy Hercules'' body with thunder and lightning. The continuous electric shock in the body caused Herac to suffer. Luss was so crazy, with a sudden force of his hands, he pulled Naruto''s body towards him, and then raised his right leg!


    "Broken Star Knee!!"


    Click!!


    Naruto almost heard the sound of his body shattering like a mirror. Hercules'' power has exceeded the limit, and even Naruto''s soul has been affected to a certain extent.


    Under the attack of this strange force, Naruto¡¯s body flew back, and the hands that were still stuck in Hercules were torn off. Naruto¡¯s arms became empty, and the broken hands were still Stay in Hercules.


    How can Naruto suffer such a big loss?Before he stopped the tendency to retreat, he bit through the tip of his tongue and spewed out a blood.


    "Rachel burst!!"


    boom!!


    The hands stuck in Hercules also turned into bombs, and they detonated with the most violent thunder and lightning. The thunder and lightning that erupted around destroyed Hercules¡¯ muscles, giving him two more huge bodies It looks terrifying when Naruto¡¯s blood hole comes, and Naruto has suffered a lot. Although the broken arm can be restored in a blink of an eye, the chakra consumed in the previous battle cannot be recovered, so Naruto¡¯s face is slightly Whitish.


    "The power of the ninth sense is really powerful. It has already been used to surpass the limit, but it still can''t be solved! In this case, you can only use this trick, Hercules, let you see that I really dominate all gold A stunt above the saint warrior! One qi transforms three clears!"


    Naruto patted his forehead, and the yin and yang energy came out from the top of his head, and then they changed into the appearance of Naruto, but one was young, and the other appeared to be much more mature than the current Naruto. Naruto itself represents the past, present and future.


    There is a difference between Naruto¡¯s one Qi Hua San Qing and Tai Shang Lao Jun¡¯s one Qi Hua San Qing, Lao Jun¡¯s one Qi Hua San Qing can transform into three incarnations of Tai Qing, Yu Qing and Shang Qing, while Naruto¡¯s Three Qings include himself Inside, Naruto''s method is relatively simple, but the realm is much lower than that of Lao Jun.


    The three Naruto, taking the current Naruto as the main body, kneeled in the center on one knee, while the remaining two transformed Naruto incarnations were left and right. Standing behind Naruto, all three people¡¯s hands Make a calyx shape, the hand looks like it is about to launch the tortoise style qigong posture.


    Even in the state of Artemis, when he saw Naruto''s posture, his expression changed, and he shouted: "Do you want to use that sealed stunt?!"


    Chapter 65-Kill Hercules and deceive the heart of the Moon Goddess


    It was originally developed by the three golden saints to jointly develop the ultimate secret. It is the three golden saints who condense the small universe that has been raised to the limit to attack. It is the strongest three-person shadow warfare. Although the scope is not large, it is powerful. In a small area, it is comparable to the Big Bang that created the universe!


    Because it was the three golden saints who condensed the limit of the small universe into one point, the power increased to the point of surpassing the limit. This trick has surpassed the realm of human beings only in terms of power, and even Athena would be admired by it. The move was named Athena Exclamation-AthenaExclamation, referred to as AE.


    Because the power of Athena''s Marvel is too powerful, it has been sealed and disabled by Athena herself since the age of mythology.In the case of three-to-one, it is absolutely forbidden to use it. Once used, it will be deprived of the Saint Seiya¡¯s purple, and the soul will be branded as inferior to ghosts and animals. It will never turn over, but in three-to-three, or three-to-many, or opponents It is God''s situation, and it seems that there is no such limitation.


    The wonder of Athena itself should be a stunt performed by the three golden saints, but Naruto combined his own magical powers of one spirit and three clears with the wonder of Athena to the point where he could start the wonder of Athena by one person. .


    However, Naruto¡¯s approach is different from the amazing single-player version of Athena in the previous generation Leo Regulus in the myth of Hades. Naruto¡¯s method is a bit tricky, and it¡¯s not as good in terms of realm. Regulus''s single-player version of Athena''s marvel, but because of the mystery of the three clear magical powers, the power is definitely above that!


    Although the three incarnations are all Naruto themselves, as long as one of them is immortal, Naruto will not die. Naruto splits his power into three with one energy and three cleansings, and he uses the secret skills of Athena to marvel The unity of the three powers is just a process of separation and recombination, but the power changes in it are definitely not what words can describe!


    The forces originally dispersed in the three Naruto bodies finally gathered with the power of this secret technique, and the energy density produced had surpassed everything that Naruto could have done in the past, reaching the energy density of the Big Bang!


    Hercules felt the more and more terrifying energy density in Naruto, and shouted: "Do you use this trick to never turn over forever?!"


    "Hahaha...I am not a saint in the first place, and the seal of Athena is not binding on me! Hercules, take a good look at the full power of this Athena''s wonder!!"


    "Even if you can start Athena''s wonder, but I have the power of Zeus, I will never lose to you!!"

 1444 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1444

    "The power of Zeus?"


    Naruto felt that he had heard something very ridiculous. He did not immediately start the exclamation of Athena in his hand. Instead, he looked at Hercules with an extremely mocking and pitying look. Hercules was made by his laughter. Very uncomfortable, shouted: "What are you laughing at?!"


    "Laugh at you stupid! Stupid!" Naruto looked at Hercules with a mocking look, "Do you think Zeus will really give you any power?! I tell you, you have such a forceful force. It has done a lot of damage to you, your soul is already broken, and even if you can survive by chance, you will not be able to become a true god! You are just a pawn used by Zeus, a fool!!"


    "Impossible! This is impossible!!"


    Hercules yelled in disbelief, but this was exactly what Naruto wanted, and the power accumulated to the limit burst out in one breath.


    "Athena''s amazing!!"


    "That''s it! Don''t do it!"


    Hercules was distracted by Naruto''s words, and when he wanted to gather strength to resist Naruto''s Athena''s awe, it was definitely too late.Naruto''s golden chakra gathered into an ultra-high-density golden energy ball, which instantly hit Hercules'' body.


    The golden light swept across the entire Mount Artemis. If Artemis hadn''t taken the initiative to protect the entire mountain with divine power, on this mountain, apart from Naruto and Artemis, I am afraid that no one can Survived.


    The explosion of Athena''s exclamation swept through the wind blowing Artemis''s hair on the side, Artemis stretched out his hand to tidy up the messed up hair, and couldn''t help but admire the man again.


    "The power of this blow has completely transcended human boundaries."


    Artemis had also seen the power of Athena¡¯s Marvel before. Among humans, it was indeed a forbidden stunt, but even the power of Athena¡¯s Marvel combined by three golden saints It is definitely not as big as Naruto. The level of this power has exceeded the limit of human beings. Judging by the power level of Artemis, this blow can also be called a good one.


    Hercules was hit by Naruto''s full power of Athena''s exclamation, and his vitality had been completely wiped out. Even if his consciousness had not completely dissipated at this time, his soul had collapsed.It was because of the forbidden technique that Zeus gave him that Hercules¡¯ soul was severely damaged. Now that it was hit by the marvel of Athena, Hercules¡¯ soul has been completely shattered, even the gods cannot let it The completely shattered soul was restored.


    That tall body crashed to the ground. In the original world, Hercules, who should have become a Hercules and was worshipped and respected by countless people, now has no strength to stand up.


    Naruto walked up to Hercules and looked at the poor idiot mockingly.


    "It''s pathetic and stupid, Hercules, you think Zeus will make you a god, but you are just an abandoned son in the end!"


    Hercules looked at Naruto bitterly, and in the end he just vomited a mouthful of blood, while Hercules'' eyes were completely desperate, without any light.


    Naruto stretched out his right hand and placed it on Hercules¡¯ neck. From his fingertips, he stretched out two gray-white fangs, biting Hercules¡¯ neck, but they were not injecting venom. It is to absorb the blood in Hercules.


    Although Hercules is not a true god, he is the son of Zeus after all. He is a demigod. His demigod blood itself is a very precious treasure, although this kind of demigod blood cannot make Naruto directly Becoming a god, but it is also a good tonic for Naruto. How could Naruto let go of such a great tonic and use the power of a vampire to slowly suck away the blood of the demigod in Hercules.


    The blood in Hercules was gradually absorbed by Naruto, and Hercules''s original burly figure gradually shriveled, and was eventually sucked into a dry, ugly, horrible mummy with deep sunken eye sockets by Naruto!


    Hercules, who should have been regarded as the incarnation of a hero, now has such a tragic ending. It can only be said that this is the fate of a dispensable chess piece.


    After absorbing all the essence of Hercules, Naruto''s originally tense nerves also relaxed. Because Chakra consumed too much, and the injuries caused by Hercules, Naruto''s body shook twice. , Almost fell in a very ugly posture, and with a fascinating fragrance, Artemis appeared beside Naruto and supported the guy.


    Although it''s a shame to lean on a woman in a weak posture, Naruto wouldn''t mind this if it were this goddess, because this opportunity is really rare.


    "You guy, why do you want to be so aggressive?! If you didn''t stop me from taking action, I would have killed this bastard long ago!"


    Artemis had lost his indifference to ordinary people, and was different from ordinary anger. It was mixed with anxiety and resentment, and Naruto''s deeply worried micro sculptures let Naruto sniff out.


    Naruto squinted his eyes slightly, seeming to be exhausted, but in fact he was enjoying, enjoying Artemis'' body fragrance, enjoying the softness of her body. Since the age of mythology, Naruto is definitely the first The human who had had such intimate physical contact with Artemis, because his body was almost entirely on Artemis'' body.


    Naruto¡¯s nose can clearly smell Artemis¡¯ fresh and beautiful body fragrance, which is always so intoxicating for Naruto, and behind Naruto can feel a place full of elasticity, although Al Themis is the god who represents the beauty of young girls. He will always have a slightly immature and childish face, but that place has developed a very feminine charm, which means that Artemis is a childish giant who indulges men~ Type of milk.


    But since the age of mythology, let alone encounter it, even if you look at her xiong department with your eyes, you will be severely punished by Artemis, although Naruto now only uses her back to experience the beauty ~ wonderful touch , But his actions were enough to make the gods envy, because only he could do this to Artemis.


    "So big... so soft..."


    In the circumstance of gradually blurred consciousness, Naruto slipped this sentence out of his mouth unconsciously, and after Artemis understood what it meant, the crystal clear face turned red, and the sound of gritted teeth was revealed.


    "You..."


    Artemis really didn¡¯t understand how he could tolerate him challenging his boundaries time and time again, letting him do things time and time again, so that he became more and more courageous, dare to say this to himself as a goddess. Words come.


    Just when Artemis was thinking about what lesson he wanted to teach Naruto, he found that the smile on the corner of Naruto¡¯s mouth gradually disappeared, and there was an inexplicable panic in Artemis¡¯s heart, she was afraid that this person would die like this , But after a careful perception, she relieved her heart. Although Naruto was in poor state at this time and his spirit was weakened, his life was still there and his vitality was not fundamentally damaged, which means that he would not die. Actually just fell asleep.


    Artemis was relieved by this, and then depressed because of his own thoughts. Looking at Naruto¡¯s tired expression, there was still a soft heart that made him hateful. The fairies in Surenks and the others are weird. Under his expression, Artemis took Naruto back to his palace and placed him on his moon chuang.


    "When you get better, I must teach you a lesson!"


    Artemis made a vicious expression, but he could see a kind of bravado.Naruto, who fell asleep, lost his usual self-confidence and a smirk, and his face was crazy and sharp in the fight. Only artemis had never seen a weak face. In this almost foul expression. Next, even if there were no outsiders, Artemis''s face slowly turned red, and when no one knew, Artemis poked Naruto in the face with a jade finger.


    "Bad boy, take a good rest."


    Chapter 66-Seiya''s first battle, the magic bell is more important


    Six years...


    This is definitely not a short time for mankind. This time is enough to make Athena change from a seven-year-old girl to a thirteen-year-old beautiful girl.


    As the age grows, the memory and power of being a god slowly awakens. The 13-year-old Athena has a temperament that is completely beyond the ordinary, and has completely mastered Athena of the Joto Consortium, ranking first in the world''s rich women list. .


    With a beautiful and outstanding appearance, and a huge consortium in control of a wealthy country, Athena has become the most pursued woman in the world, but Athena has always been an attitude towards this.


    laugh!


    She always has an approachable smile, which makes people not think she is difficult to get along with, but she isolates everyone from her personal distance and is not close.


    Such a young girl has never interacted with a male of the right age. Many people began to wonder if the richest girl in the world was a lily, and then Athena and a man called a mysterious person by the outside world Going out in public seems to have eliminated this speculation.


    He is called a mysterious man because although he knows the man¡¯s name, he can¡¯t find any other information about him. He doesn¡¯t know his identity, his family, or what kind of work he has. , I don¡¯t know what charm attracted the favor of the girl who ranked number one on the rich woman list, but I only knew that he was Naruto Uzumaki, so many messy speculations also emerged.


    For example, some newspapers think that Naruto Uzumaki is just a cover for Athena, and that she is actually a puppet of Lily.


    The newspaper was forcibly acquired the next day, and all members, including the original president of the newspaper, were laid off. On the second day of the acquisition, the newspaper was closed.Because of the notice from the City Household Foundation, no newspaper company dared to hire those people. It is said that life is not so good now.


    This incident proved Athena¡¯s iron and blood, so no newspaper dared to speculate and report on Athena¡¯s emotional life. As for the gossip spread in private, Athena has never given any response, because she Not in the mood to waste time on that boring and boring gossip news.


    Six years is enough time for Shana to grow tremendously. From the sixth sense to the seventh sense, Shana''s strength is already at the level of the Golden Saint Seiya, because it is very few of the silver saints who have realized the seventh. She is also known as the strongest silver saint.


    Although the silver saints who understand the seventh sense have Alubio Cepheus, and the legendary silver saints, Olufia Lyra, but Shanna does match the power of the real seventh sense, plus the snake The offensive power conferred by the braces, her name as the strongest, is not a misnomer.


    The only thing that made the silver saints vomit blood was that the female saint of Ophiuchus had never put on a mask according to the rules of a female saint, but showed her beautiful appearance in a completely indifferent attitude.


    According to the rules of female saints, if someone sees her own appearance, she will either kill or fall in love with her. Shanna doesn¡¯t care about this at all. In Shanna¡¯s words, she is married anyway. There is no need to wear a mask, which has broken the hearts of countless Sharna suitors.


    And when some silver saints gathered together and wanted to find the trouble of the''man who lied to Shana'', Shanna knew about this matter, and she just wafted out a chilly sentence,''That man is me. The teacher''s made a group of silver saints even more depressed and desperate.


    Although Shana is a female, Shana who has realized the seventh sense can easily drop ten silver saints in seconds, and no one knows what realm her teacher is. Anyway, it will definitely not be weaker than Shana. .


    The relationship between teachers and students made the Saint Seiya depressed, and the mysterious strength of the other party made them desperate. In the end, it is said that the bar business has improved a lot.


    Regarding the Saint Seiya mask, Naruto once asked Sharna a question.


    ''What if after the female saint''s mask is taken off, the one who sees her is also a woman?''


    Sharna was embarrassed for a long time, and could not answer Naruto''s ill-intentioned question.


    Naruto hugged Sarna''s slender waist and touched her uncovered lower abdomen. He could fully feel the delicateness of the girl''s skin. At this time, Sarna was not wearing a saint, but dressed in a battle suit. Neat clothes.


    The upper body itself is a sports vest that exposes the abdomen, and the lower body is a pair of tight-fitting trousers with excellent elasticity. These clothes are developed by the City Household Foundation and developed with the first priority of not obstructing movement. The most important thing is Okay, of course it was worn on Shana.

 1445 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1445

    Among the saints, they generally don''t wear the saint clothing under normal conditions. Generally speaking, there are two main reasons.One is that wearing the saint clothing itself will consume a certain small universe. When it is not in combat, it is unnecessary to waste such a small universe; and the second reason is that the appearance of the saint clothing is too conspicuous, not the type that can be worn casually on the street.


    Of course, the above is the normal reason why Saint Seiya usually doesn''t wear holy clothes, but in Naruto, there is only one real reason.


    The saint clothes are too awkward and uncomfortable to touch.


    For Naruto''s obscene reasons, Shana rolled his eyes flushed, and at the same time catered to his thoughts, she never wore the holy clothes during non-combat time.


    At this time, Naruto and Sharna are in a sanctuary in Greece, where a very important duel is being held.


    Although the standards of both sides of the battle are completely inadequate in the eyes of Naruto and Shanna, one is only at the peak of the five senses, and the other is stronger, but it is just a kid who has just realized the sixth sense.But the result of this battle determined the ownership of the Pegasus bronze saint clothing.


    There are only eighty-eight saints under the rule of Athena, including 48 bronze saints, 24 silver saints, and 12 gold saints.Although the total number is only eighty-four, there are some problems.Among them, the silver sacred garment of the Southern Boat constellation, because it is too huge, can be dismantled into four holy garments, which are separated into the Vela, Carina, Stern, and Compass. This number increases from one to four, and the number increases. There are three pieces, and one is a saint that has been lost since the age of myth. Only the Golden Saint and Athena know the true face of this saint, but no one will mention this saint, it can be said to be cursed Saint clothing, so the actual number of Saint clothing added up, there are indeed eighty-eight pieces.


    Although this number seems to be large, there may be thousands or even tens of thousands of candidates for Saint Seiya all over the world. In the end, there are only 88 Saint Seiya candidates at most. Those who left will either continue to alternate, or embark on another path, such as an irregular Saint Seiya like the Ghost Saint Seiya, or they might turn to other gods.


    Although the Pegasus bronze saint clothing is only a very common piece among the saints, it is definitely an extremely precious treasure for those saint candidates. Only by obtaining that saint can they become true saints!


    But now in the battle between the two, the victorious person can get the Pegasus bronze saint clothing and become a true saint!


    The two sides in the battle are Seiya, the disciple of Magic Bell, and Cassius, the disciple of Shanna.


    Although Shana is her only and most proud disciple, Naruto really has to complain.


    "Sharna, it seems that your ability to teach apprentices is really bad."


    Shana''s face was a little red with embarrassment, although she had to admit it a little, but confessing in front of Naruto always made Shana feel inexplicably shameful.Casios was a disciple that Shanna received five years ago. She has dark skin and a burly physique. Compared with a sweet-looking girl like Shana, it is completely two extremes. Naruto thought about it for a long time but didn''t understand. Why did Sharna accept this guy as an apprentice?


    Casio had great power, but he didn''t realize the power of the small universe. No matter how strong, he still didn''t reach the level of Saint Seiya. No matter it was power or speed, he fell in front of Seiya.


    Although Shaerna''s strength is much stronger than Moling, but when it comes to teaching apprentices, Shaerna is inferior to Moling.


    Casio could not take any advantage in front of Seiya. The small Seiya, let alone speed, was far better than Casio in strength. This battle was destined to have no suspense from the beginning.


    And when he saw that Seiya began to punch, and his hands shot the astrological chart of the thirteen stars of Pegasus, Naruto already knew that the result of this battle was doomed, and he didn''t bother to infuse that there was no suspense. After fighting, he turned to look at Seiya''s beautiful master, Magic Bell.


    One of the very few female saints. Unlike Shana, Mo Ling wears a mask on her face to cover her face, but the gracefulness of her figure is not inferior to Shana, even if it is It''s not as good in strength, but if it''s feminine, Magic Bell will not lose to Shanna.


    Along with Seiya''s yell of''Pegasus Meteor Fist'', Casios was hit by countless meteor fists and then declared defeat.


    Sharna didn''t care about her disciple''s situation, but heard a word from the man next to her.


    "Under that mask, what kind of face is it?"


    Hearing these words, Shanna didn''t know what he meant!There are only two female saints here, she and Mo Ling, and of course the only ones who wear masks are Mo Ling. Even if I am accustomed to his flowers~ I can''t help but pinch him. It''s also strange that Shanna can accept Athena and Chunli without any awkwardness, but only the magic bell, she has an inexplicable and unpleasant feeling.


    Mo Ling felt proud of her disciple¡¯s victory, but a strange feeling made her turn her head. Naruto¡¯s hot eyes and Shanna¡¯s hostile eyes gathered on Mo Ling, making her mask The lower eyebrows frowned tightly.


    Chapter 67-Throw the hook again, this time the goal is the magic bell


    Casio was defeated by Seiya¡¯s Pegasus Meteor Punch, because he was hit with hundreds of punches within a second. Even Casio¡¯s strong body could not withstand a Saint Seiya attack. After all, even a Saint Seiya Few can directly resist the attack of a Saint Seiya with a physical body. The real defensive role is the Saint Cloth. After Casio fell, there was no sound for a long time.


    Feeling that Casio''s life was slowly weakening, Naruto reached out and pointed a ray of light into Casio''s body.


    The wound on Cassius'' body healed completely in an instant, then opened a pair of eyes and stood up again.Naruto''s movements were not concealed. Some of the people watching the battle were Saint Seiyas. They all saw his actions and made them think that Naruto was deliberately favoring his disciple. When Cassius bowed his hand towards Seiya.


    "You are great. I lost. The Pegasus Saint Cloth should belong to you."


    Cassios didn''t entangle him. After knowing the gap between him and Seiya, he simply gave in. This made Seiya who thought he was going to continue the fight froze for a moment, and then he arched his hand and walked in the direction of the magic bell.


    Cassius walked to Naruto and Sharna and knelt down.


    "Sorry, Master, Master, I lost."


    Sharna didn''t reply immediately, but with a narrow smile, she looked at the man with a twitching face next to her.


    Naruto has also been a teacher to many people. It is natural for him to call him "teacher" and "master", but he is called master... Although Casio has been calling this way for five years, Naruto is still Very uncomfortable, and this is what Shanna is most willing to use to hit Naruto.


    Enduring the constant twitching reaction of the facial muscles, Naruto waved Cassius up.


    "No need to apologize, Casios, you did a good job."


    Naruto gave his praise as soon as he opened his mouth, and this made the big guy Casio stunned.


    "If you lose, you lose. After you lose, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Instead, you simply admit your failure. Although your talent is not good, this courage to admit your failure is worthy of praise. On the contrary, if If you still refuse to admit it after losing, even if you are Shanna''s disciple, I will stab you!"


    Casios heard Naruto¡¯s last sentence and couldn¡¯t help but slapped his tongue. Although this big guy is not too bright in his head, he also heard that Naruto¡¯s words in front of him were complimenting him. This simple and honest big guy laughed hehe. Up.


    Sharna also nodded to this. If you lose, you lose. This is not a big deal. If you lose, she simply admits that this is the style of a man.


    Casio''s talent is definitely not outstanding. Otherwise, he would not have studied under Sharna for five years and would not be able to comprehend the small universe. Maybe one day in the future Casio would be able to comprehend the root of the saint''s power, but his strength is compared to the average. Saint Seiya candidates will be much worse, but with this courage to admit that she has failed, coupled with Naruto''s praise, Sharna really feels that this apprentice has taken no mistakes.


    Although this big guy is stupid and has no outstanding talents except for his brute force, he still has something to admire. Naruto secretly figured it out in his heart, and said, "Casio, wait a minute for you to return to us. Going to Japan, although the bronze holy garment is no way, there is a holy garment that I developed, I think it should be very suitable for you."


    Casio was originally defeated in the battle and lost the opportunity to obtain the Pegasus Saint Cloth. Although he admitted his failure frankly, he was still a little depressed about this, but at this time, he heard Naruto¡¯s words and did not expect that he would still With such an opportunity, Naruto''s gratitude was immediately thanked, which can be said to be a joyful smile on his ugly face.


    With Casio¡¯s talent, it¡¯s absolutely impossible to realize the seventh sense. In his lifetime, he can only reach the sixth sense at most. But before the beginning of the holy war, Casio must become a powerful one. The Saint Seiya seems a little too surreal, but if he puts on the steel holy garment, it will be different!


    Under the control of Naruto, the steel holy clothes have been manufactured in large quantities. The strongest steel holy clothes can even exceed 95% of the silver holy clothes, and the steel holy clothes do not require a small universe. The driver has a built-in powerful solar energy conversion device, which can absorb sunlight and directly convert it into electrical energy at high frequency.That is to say, the steel holy clothes can absorb the energy of light just like Athena''s holy clothes.


    It¡¯s just that you need to be very strong to wear the steel holy clothes, otherwise you can¡¯t withstand the power of those mechanical devices, and Casiosh¡¯s body is definitely enough to meet the upper limit of the steel holy clothes, with his strength, plus the power of the steel holy clothes If it is, even among the silver saints, it can be considered powerful.


    Others have also heard Naruto¡¯s words, no matter what Naruto¡¯s mood is when he says it, they agree with Naruto¡¯s ¡°If you lose, you should surrender¡± approach, including Magic Bell, but As for the saint clothes he developed later, Mo Ling felt that he couldn''t completely care about it.


    The saint clothing is an artifact that can only be worn by saints fighting for Athena. Although there are some unorthodox saints such as dark saints and ghost saints, most of the unorthodox saints wearing those saints are It was hostile to Athena. Mo Ling felt that this problem was serious, but Athena was by this person now. The complexity of this problem seemed to be beyond Mo Ling''s solution.


    The more I thought about it, the less I knew how to solve this matter, Mo Ling finally gave up the act of torturing his own brain cells and left the battlefield with Seiya.


    After all, his disciple won the victory and was able to get the Saint Garment of Pegasus. This is something to celebrate.Mobell and Seiya came to a nearby town and had a big meal as a celebration. When they were about to rest, they heard a knock on the door.


    Seiya did not react in the first instant, but the eyes of the magic bell under the mask narrowed.


    Because she could not feel the presence of people outside, as a silver saint, she could not feel the breath of anyone outside the door at all. With the wisdom of the magic bell, she could quickly imagine that here, she could breathe Completely hidden, there are only two people who have concealed the perception of her as a silver saint. One is Shanna, known as the strongest silver saint, and the other is her strength is unknown, no one knows him. How strong is the master Naruto Uzumaki.


    Reaching out and pressing in the air, he signaled Seiya not to speak, and the magic bell stared at the direction of the door, and said, "Who is it?"


    "I''m Naruto Uzumaki, Magic Bell, can I talk if I have time?"


    Mo Ling turned his head and glanced at Seiya, hesitated, and walked over and opened the door. The cold mask covered Mo Ling''s beautiful face and at the same time completely concealed her emotions.


    "Excuse me, what''s the matter with you?"


    Naruto looked at the cold mask, which seemed to be unable to stop Naruto from admiring the beauty of this rare female saint. Mo Ling felt that his sight seemed to be able to burn all of his mask, seeing through his own truth. Rong, this kind of feeling made Mo Ling feel very uncomfortable, and she leaned a little bit so that Naruto could not look directly at her face, and said again in an extremely cold voice.


    "Excuse me, what''s the matter with you?"


    Naruto''s gaze crossed the magic bell, glanced at Seiya in the room, and then smiled: "Go to a place with me and we will chat alone."


    The eyes under the mask of the magic bell narrowed. If she could, she really wanted to refuse, but the small universe in her body was telling her that the man in front of her had the terrifying power of hell for her.

 1446 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1446

    Obviously, this blond man didn''t emit any aura, but just stood there casually. The aura on his body was nothing but nothingness, but that''s what made Mo Ling feel tricky.


    It¡¯s not just the breath of the Saint Seiya¡¯s small universe, this person¡¯s body doesn¡¯t even have a breath of life. Naruto is clearly standing in front of the magic bell, but the magic bell feels like it is just a holographic projection in front of him, but the small universe does Instinctively, he was terrified of the existence of this person, but Mo Ling couldn¡¯t tell what was terrifying about this person, and Seiya in the room didn¡¯t seem to feel any problems. Instead, he actively greeted Naruto. .


    Xiao Universe and his own head have come to two different results. There is only one conclusion. This blond man is stronger than her, to a level that she can''t understand at all. Such power is at least the level of a golden saint. , Even... more than that!


    The form is stronger than that of human beings. Naruto''s existence is power. Even if Magic Bell wants to refuse, she nodded, leaving Seiya alone, and marching fast with Naruto.


    Naruto suppressed the speed ~ at the speed equivalent to the magic bell, which is about six times the speed of sound. At this speed, he quickly left the town and came to a small mountain with the moon as the background of Naruto. In a scene, Naruto''s appearance is really full of deception.


    "Do you want to be stronger, Magic Bell?"


    Unexpectedly, when Naruto opened his mouth, it was such an opening. Suddenly, the magic bell who was not sure what Naruto meant, was taken aback and asked.


    "what did you say?"


    "Since I can teach the strongest silver saint Sarna, I can also teach the second one. Now I ask you, do you want to become stronger, Magic Bell?"


    Chapter 68-The True Face of the Magic Bell


    Uncontrollable, Mo Ling was struck by Naruto''s words.


    Even a woman is a Saint Seiya, a warrior who has the courage to fight and fights with enthusiasm. For a warrior, the attraction of anything is not as great as an increase in strength!


    In this regard, Mo Ling and Shanna are different.


    Although Sharna is called the strongest silver, the Saint Seiya is only one of her identities. For Sharna, her priority status is Naruto''s woman and disciple, and the Saint Seiya has become the second. Yes, because Naruto said that she needs her strength, so Shanna will continue to exercise and constantly make herself stronger.If one day Naruto doesn''t need her to continue fighting, Shanna can easily give up her strength and stay by Naruto''s side and be a little woman.


    Moling and Naruto are only acquaintances, there is no deep intersection in the past, so of course it is impossible to put Naruto in the first place in her world. For Moling, the attraction of enhancing strength is too great !


    As Naruto said, he can teach one Shaerna, and of course he can teach the second.


    Throughout the history of saints, female saints who can comprehend the seventh sense are really rare. After all, women are always inferior to men in terms of fighting talents, and since the age of mythology, there has not been any female saint. The Golden Saint Seiya, today¡¯s twelve gold, including the dead Sagittarius Ai Ruo and the child tiger in the Wulao Peak, including the most beautiful Pisces Abrodi among the 88 Saint Seiyas, there are still places~ Shaka in the female seat is all men.


    To be precise, it is not a golden saint without women, but it does not exist in this era.


    Among the Saints ¦¸, the twin sisters of Gemini are the first female golden Saints to appear.Sister Paradox and Sister Integra, in simple terms, are like the relationship between Saga and Kanon. They are the Gemini Golden Saints in ¦¸.


    Regardless of the motherhood, this is the first time that a true female golden saint has appeared, but it was after many years. Looking at the entire sanctuary, there are female saints who have reached the seventh sense. Only limited to Shanna!


    The opportunity to comprehend the seventh sense was right in front of Mo Ling. The surging Mo Ling almost wanted to agree to it immediately, but it was the thing called reason that prevented her from doing so.


    "What good will you do for you? Or, I should ask you directly, what is your purpose?!"


    Even though the desire to become stronger is extremely strong, reason still restrains the impulse in Magic Bell''s heart.


    She is a Saint Seiya who fought for Athena, but she knows that this man whose strength is unknown, but certainly not weaker than Shanna, is not a Saint Seiya. He does not own any of the 88 saints, nor It is that he is not a saint.


    She can¡¯t be like Shanna, obeying everything about this man, this person is developing his own saint, possessing the power above the strongest silver saint, everything seems to have changed into a huge conspiracy Laid out in front of Moling, among them, the purpose of this man that Moling had imagined was to make her dare not look directly at it.


    Naruto looked at Mo Ling with a lot of time, and did not feel any discomfort with her direct or even harsh questions. This woman is not a stupid. After all, she is one of the few female saints, although she is not as strong as Shanna. But her head is still very clever. If Mo Ling really agreed, Naruto might have no interest in her.


    "What do you think I have?"


    Naruto kicked it out, kicked the puzzle back to Mo Ling, and then did not wait for her to say anything, and acted to ask and answer herself.


    "I have trained a powerful saint like Sarna, and I am recruiting you again. I want to train you to be as strong and cultivate my own power. I am still developing my own saint clothing. Do I want to organize my own? Can then control Athena to become my puppet and ultimately control the entire sanctuary?"


    The more Mo Ling listened, the more fear it became, because these were basically her speculations. After all, Naruto''s actions were really doubtful. There was a big problem with the development of the saint clothing first.


    The number and power of the saints represent the combat power and number of saints. In jihad, although the level of combat is high, there is no difference in essence. In war, axioms, morals, and laws are all farts. In war, the law of beasts is always followed by the weak and the strong, even in the battle of the gods.


    The strength of the saint clothing can be said to represent the strength of the troops under Athena. When fighting, everything is nonsense. In the end, it is not the strength of the troops. If the ministers have too much strength, it is not a good thing. A famous example is Zhao Kuangyin, Emperor Song Taizu.


    Zhao Kuangyin was originally the Jiedu envoy and school inspector of the Zhou dynasty. Because the Northern Han and Khitan allied troops violated the territory, Zhao Kuangyin was ordered to lead troops to defend against the enemy.On the night of the third day of the junior high school, the army had a mutiny in Chenqiaoyi, a kilometer northeast of the second division of Bianliang, the capital. Under the support of Jiang, Zhao Kuangyin and Chenqiao mutiny, and Huangpao added himself to establish the Great Song Dynasty.It can be said that Zhao Kuangyin itself is a typical example of the success of the coup d¡¯¨¦tat after his subordinates took control of the military power. However, Zhao Kuangyin was afraid that this would happen to him. Therefore, in the park in 961 and 969, he was "released by a cup of wine" twice to lift the banned generals and local governments. The military power of the town.


    Although Zhao Kuangyin''s approach solved the abuse of military power by the local Jiedu since the middle of the Tang Dynasty, it also resulted in the ending of the entire Song Dynasty that emphasized civility over military affairs from the Northern Song to the Southern Song Dynasty, and was eventually destroyed by Mongolia.


    No matter how much you trust your courtiers, the military power must always be firmly in your own hands, otherwise there will be a phenomenon of no ruler and no minister. Although Moling doesn¡¯t know who Zhao Kuangyin is, she also understands this. In principle, since Chong Naruto was developing the saint clothing, she couldn''t really trust Naruto.


    Now Naruto suddenly said all of Mo Ling¡¯s suspicions about her. It can be said that she easily disrupted Mo Ling¡¯s pace. Now she really feels like she doesn¡¯t know what to do, because the man in front of her thinks about her. Can''t grasp it at all.


    Muscles are tight, breathing is low, and the microcosm moves.It was completely a reaction to the battle. The strength gap between Mo Ling and Naruto was too great. Her actions could not be hidden from Naruto¡¯s eyes. Naruto could see clearly. Mo Ling was ready to attack like an animal. It looks cute in Naruto''s eyes. If Moling knew this, he would have to be popular.


    "Do you think you might be my opponent?"


    "Eagle claw flashes!!"


    Mo Ling used her attack as a direct answer. Although Mo Ling did not have the Saint Cloth of the Aquila on her body at this time, she raised her small universe to the largest, and jumped to the sky, becoming like a ferocious and noble predator in the sky. Like an eagle, with the force of a dive, it kicked Naruto''s heart like a lightning bolt.


    This is the most profound meaning of the Aquila. With the strength of the magic bell, this trick can be considered very powerful among the silver saints, but Naruto chuckled and stretched out his hand. A faint ripple appeared in front of the magic bell. The strongest secret kicked on the faint ripple, triggering the wave of Naruto''s Chakra, and then the power of the eagle''s claw flash was slowly eliminated by the ripple, and finally disappeared completely.


    Mo Ling was taken aback, and when he was about to attack with Meteor Fist, he saw Naruto stretch out his hand a little, Mo Ling''s body immediately seemed to see the Gorgon, completely unable to move.


    "From the perspective of the Silver Saint Seiya, it''s relatively strong, but that''s all."


    Naruto faintly evaluated Mo Ling''s strength, and Mo Ling''s heart was rendered with a color of despair.


    But Naruto didn''t do anything to Mo Ling, and even unlocked the restriction on her body. Looking at Mo Ling in a fighting posture again, Naruto waved his hand.


    "Don''t waste your energy. Even the Golden Saint Seiya is not my opponent. The difference in strength between you and me is too great, and there is no point in fighting."


    Mo Ling pursed her lips under the mask, but did not relax. Even though Naruto was telling the truth, she could not give up with the pride of a saint.


    Naruto smiled and looked at Mo Ling. I don¡¯t know why. Mo Ling felt that he was looking down. It was not just the difference in height between the two, but also because of the realm of this person, which made Mo Ling feel like he was more than the sky. The high place is looking down on itself.


    "Speaking of it, you are a little impulsive. Although your suspicion is not unreasonable, it is just your suspicion. There is no substantive evidence, right?"


    Mo Ling did not answer, but there was a slight vibration in his body for a moment, because Naruto was right.


    "You haven''t seen Athena''s human body yet, right? Why don''t you go to Japan to meet her with me, and see if Athena today is just a puppet controlled by me, or is it worthy of you? A goddess who is truly loyal? How can you know if you don''t see it with your own eyes?"


    There was a noticeable shake in Mo Ling''s heart. Although he was still very suspicious of Naruto, he had to admit that Naruto''s words were very reasonable. Although it was covered by a mask, Mo Ling still felt that this person could see that he was shaking. This makes Moling feel a kind of inexplicable shame.


    After thinking about it, Mo Ling finally made a correct judgment.


    "You are right. I am willing to go to Japan with you. Is Athena worthy of my allegiance? And... about you, I will see clearly with my eyes."


    "That''s right."


    Naruto smiled and said something, relieved of some inexplicable pressure on Moling, and when Moling was relieved, Naruto shot like an electric light.


    The difference in strength, I did not expect that Naruto would suddenly make a move for these two reasons, so the magic bell could not resist. Before his consciousness could change, he felt that his eyes were dark, and then his normal sight was restored, but the oval thing in Naruto''s hand One thing has been confirmed.


    "It turns out you look like this, pretty pretty."


    Chapter Sixty Nine-Half-dead, Depressed Magic Bell


    The location has changed from the Greek sanctuary to Tokyo, Japan, from the birthplace of the Saint Seiya, to the economic center of Japan, but obviously, Miss Magic Bell''s mood has not improved.

 1447 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1447

    Although Tokyo has a different beauty from the sanctuary, although for the magic bells who are used to seeing the desolate image of the sanctuary, the high-tech modern metropolis does have many places to watch, but this kind of curiosity is full of good mood, because Seeing a certain blond man, he disappeared completely.


    Although she was still wearing that cold and ugly mask, this did not prevent Naruto from realizing that the girl was angry.


    Even if it¡¯s a Saint Seiya, even if it¡¯s a powerful warrior, none of this can change the fact that the magic bell itself is only a sixteen-year-old girl. The growth experience different from ordinary people can make the Saint Seiya mature beyond the level of peers, but Ming People...obviously are not the same age of Magic Bell.


    The attention of others here is focused on the battle below, and Mo Ling wants to do so, but Naruto will not let her wish.


    "I said, what are you doing with that mask? Haven''t you seen your face? Anyway, you now have only two choices, but if you compare our strengths, you actually have no other choice. There is no need to wear this ugly mask."


    Mo Ling repeatedly warned herself to ignore this cheeky guy, but was completely disturbed by Naruto''s words. She turned her head and stared at him fiercely through the mask, but this obviously had no effect.


    Reaching out his hand again, even with precautions, the speed could not keep up at all, and Magic Bell had to bid farewell to his mask again.


    Just like last time, Naruto directly squeezed Mo Ling''s mask to pieces. Looking at Mo Ling''s shy and angry face, Naruto looked quite pleasing to the eye.


    "You don''t need to be so fierce. Anyway, you are not my opponent, so you should just accept your fate."


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Sharna, who was standing on the other side of Naruto, looked at Magic Bell with an extremely incomprehensible look, and said: "That cold mask is so ugly, I really don''t know why you have to wear that mask."


    Mo Ling glared at Sharna. For some unknown reason, Mo Ling and Sharna''s auras were inexplicably at odds, so they didn''t have a good face when they saw each other.


    "This is the rule of Saint Seiya, female saints must wear masks!"


    "Cut, who cares about the rules, I never wore that mask anyway." Shanna curled her lips. Whether it was because of her love for Naruto or the girl''s instinct to love beauty, Shana hated that coldness very much. Although she is a silver saint, she has never worn that damn mask.


    Moling and Shanna were at odds with each other, and regardless of the strength gap between the two sides, they immediately choked back.


    "That''s because you decided to marry a long time ago, I''m different from you!"


    Sharna curled her lips in disdain, and squinted at the magic bell: "It''s not the same now. According to the rules of female saints, you either kill the teacher or fall in love with the teacher. You have no choice, but with your strength, It will be impossible to become stronger than the teacher after many years of practice. Besides, if you want to attack the teacher, you have to pass the level of sister and me first!"


    Mo Ling admitted that what Shaerna said was right. She admitted that her strength was far from that of this blond man. Even his disciple, this long-haired Sharon with green waves, she was too far behind. This is huge. The gap makes Moling hardly see any hope of winning. Moling who doesn''t know how to refute this point can only change the subject.


    "Who do you say is your sister, I am older than you, and six days older than you!"


    Moling feels that this is the only place where she can beat Shanna at present. Whether it is female charm or strength, Moling has no confidence to beat Shanna, only at this point of age.


    Both of them are only sixteen years old, and Moling¡¯s birthday is March 18th, and Shaerna is March 24. Moling is six days old. Let Shaerna call her sister, which is probably Moling¡¯s only current victory. Means.


    Shaerna gave Moling a white look, and she refused to admit defeat, and I don''t know why, but Shaerna just didn''t want to call Moling sister.


    "The seniority of a Saint Seiya is not calculated by age, but by strength!" Shana blocked the magic bell in a word, "I just don''t like wearing masks, I just love beauty, but I am Better than you, how?"


    Sharna deliberately played a trick, and spit out her tongue at the magic bell, making a funny face.


    Magic Bell was so angry that he didn''t know why he turned his head and glanced at Naruto.


    Naruto saw that she was almost crying with Sharna, and quickly put her hand on Sharna''s head: "Okay, don''t bully her anymore."


    Sharna curled her lips, and still obediently obeyed Naruto''s words, and did not say anything to stimulate Mo Ling, and Mo Ling felt a emotion that did not know whether it should be called joy, but it was still a stubborn character. Turned his head.


    "I haven''t been bullied!"


    Naruto stretched out his hand and rubbed Mo Ling¡¯s face twice. This intimate contact made the lady Saint Seiya blush immediately and turned her head, tearful eyes staring at Naruto, and Naruto will The finger was placed in front of the magic bell.


    "what is this?"


    Of course, Mo Ling¡¯s tears were stained on Naruto¡¯s fingers. Mo Ling saw the tear marks on Naruto¡¯s fingers, and she couldn¡¯t refute it, she could only turn her small face to the direction of the battlefield in anger and ignore it. Bastard.


    Naruto squeezed Shanna''s little hand, and Shanna smiled and leaned on Naruto''s body, seeing that it was not a high-end battle in their eyes.


    And Mo Ling noticed the close interaction between Naruto and Shana from the corner of his eyes, and pursed her lips, a strange emotion that had never been seen before, slowly fermenting in Mo Ling''s heart.


    What is currently going on is the Galactic Arena. Six years ago, those children who were sent to practice spiritually all over the world. Ten of them successfully got the saints and returned to Japan for an unprecedented Saint Seiya arena. , The victorious person will get the golden saint clothing of the Sagittarius.


    Because based on the research on the golden saint clothing of Sagittarius, this arena has also made maximum preparations for how to limit the power of the saint. There are invisible energy fields around the arena, and this energy field will not suppress the power of the saint. However, it will limit the leakage of Saint Seiya''s power, so as to avoid the explosion of the small universe and spread to the civilians when the Saint Seiya is fighting.


    There are also various devices on the field, which are used to measure the various values ??of the Saint Seiya, including speed, power, and temperature. It is like the frozen gas produced by the small universe of the glacier, which is lower than The ultra-low temperature of minus 100 degrees Celsius, but the audience in the audience did not feel the cold at all, this is because of the effect of the energy field.


    I have to say that after studying the sagittarius golden saint with great divine power and simulating the power of gods, the Joto Consortium already has a technological level that surpasses the world.


    And those miscellaneous fish and Naruto will not care, because their existence is to set off the first official battle after the five bronzes were given the holy clothes. Seiya and Glacier have all won the victory normally, and Naruto is more The focus is on the battle between Seiya and the Purple Dragon.


    The Draco sacred clothing is indeed extraordinary. The hardness of the Draco shield is not comparable to most of the silver sacred clothing. Including the Aquila clothing of the magic bell, Seiya¡¯s Pegasus Meteor Fist was defeated by the Purple Dragon¡¯s Denon. The shield was completely blocked. After countless attacks on that cyan shield, there was not even a trace of scars. Zilong''s strongest fist, Lushan Shenglongba, easily pushed Seiya into desperation.


    Just when most people thought that the purple dragon was already in their hands, Seiya used a suicidal approach to hit the Draco shield with his head. As a result, Pegasus¡¯s helmet shattered and Seiya¡¯s neck was broken. On the other hand, Zilong was hit by Seiya''s plan. Just like the Hercules at the time, Zilong¡¯s strongest fist and strongest shield were simultaneously destroyed by him.


    This battle is no different from the original animation. In the end, the two of them did not wear the holy clothes to fight. Seiya seized the flaws when Zilong used the Lushan Shenglongba to defeat Zilong, and finally used Meteor Fist to successfully make Zilong The stopped heart recovered and won a beautiful victory.


    Seeing that her disciple had achieved a perfect victory, Mo Ling''s mood that had been depressed and irritable today finally became a little more cheerful, showing a sweet smile.


    Naruto smiled evilly and deliberately said: "You are good at teaching your apprentice."


    Mo Ling did not recognize the weirdness in Naruto''s tone, but was proud of Seiya''s growth. From the perspective of a master, she proudly said, "Of course!"


    "How about letting Seiya compare with my apprentice?"


    The smile on the corner of Naruto¡¯s mouth keeps expanding, that¡¯s because the smile on Moling¡¯s face turned into an angry look, and Moling looked at Naruto¡¯s smirk, the good mood just moments ago has completely disappeared, only the teeth are gritted resentment.


    ''What a bastard...''


    Chapter 70-Devil''s Island, Magic Bell meets Athena


    ''Yes, I am an asshole, so I have to do more asshole things to you.''


    Thinking of what Naruto had said in his head, Mo Ling really felt that his vitality was getting stronger and stronger, otherwise why didn''t he get mad at him?!


    Both Zilong and Seiya were seriously injured, and Zilong almost died, so he was immediately sent to the hospital under the name of the City Household Foundation for treatment.


    After all, Saint Seiya¡¯s blood contains powers that are different from ordinary humans. Therefore, their blood and their injuries are all very important research materials. How can such treasures be obtained by others? While treating Seiya and Zilong, their The blood samples will also be kept for future research.


    After Zilong and Seiya fell in love with good friends and wanted to kill them, they went to the hospital to rest together, while Naruto went to Magic Bell''s room. Compared to men, his interest in women was obviously very great.


    Duoduo...


    Although it was very pretentious, Naruto reached out and knocked on the door of the magic bell.


    "who?"


    The sound of a magic bell came from inside the room, and by listening to the sound, one could imagine the degree of discomfort of the Saint Seiya. She probably already knew who was standing outside the door and pretending to be knocking on the door.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Naruto''s mouth, probably imagining the girl''s upset look, as cute as a cat with fried fur.


    "It''s me, Naruto Uzumaki."


    Although Moling already knows that the person who can''t feel the breath outside must be Naruto, but when he heard it, he still felt an atmosphere, and replied in a choking tone: "You go, I''m already asleep!"

 1448 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1448

    The magic bell felt that something had changed in the outside space. When he thought he was going to use teleportation to break in directly, he saw waves on the door like the water surface, and his eyes under the magic bell''s mask widened. , Because Naruto used a trick that was not a teleportation, but walked in slowly, as if he didn''t exist in this space.


    Naruto saw that the mask appeared on Mo Ling''s face again, showing a smile. Mo Ling knew that he was about to take off his mask again and was making a defensive posture, and Naruto just waved his hand.


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife!"


    Mo Ling heard Naruto say something like this, and then a distorted spatial fluctuation flew in front of him, the terrifying power of which made Mo Ling wonder if he would be cut in half.


    Just when Mo Ling closed his eyes instinctively because of fear, I felt a gust of wind blowing from his face. The mask on Mo Ling''s face was cut in half by Naruto¡¯s Dimensional Knife, and fell to the ground. Disappeared for a while.


    Although it is a bit exaggerated to activate the Dimensional Sword just to take off the mask of the magic bell, Naruto found it very pleasing to see the look of the magic bell that was both annoying and helpless.


    Mo Ling was in a state of anger all day because of Naruto. Although she repeatedly warned herself to calm down, she couldn''t calm down, and said angrily: "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing, I just want to invite you to see the steel saint clothes I developed."


    "Iron Saint Cloth?!"


    Mo Ling was taken aback, and the gaze that had been avoiding it was now fixed on Naruto''s face.


    "Although I know I am handsome, you don''t need to look at me like this."


    Naruto laughed and teased, in exchange for Moling''s vicious eyes, and Moling was not in the mood to quarrel with Naruto at this time, what Naruto thought about was the steel holy clothes just now.


    "Do you really want to take me to see the saint clothing you developed?"


    "Of course, Athena is also there. I told you before I came to Japan. If Athena is a goddess worthy of your allegiance, just use your eyes to judge."


    Mo Ling heard Naruto''s words and nodded gently.


    ''Although this guy has extremely bad character, he is still a promised person.''


    Mo Ling thought in her heart, the second half of her sentence should be the only positive evaluation of Naruto so far, and this evaluation seems to be merely an illusion state. In the next moment, Mo Ling will be completely erased. My own evaluation, because Naruto grabbed her hand without blushing.


    The magic bell struggled hard, but the power gap between the two sides was too great, and Naruto''s hand holding the magic bell just didn''t move.


    "Let go!"


    "You can''t let it go, the development location of the steel saint is not in Japan, I have to take you to that base."


    "Then you fly over, I can''t just follow you."


    "No, you are too slow, I am faster."


    Naruto directly rejected Moling¡¯s proposal, just wanting to seize this trivial opportunity to get in touch with Moling. Before Moling could say something to refuse again, Naruto immediately pulled Moling and flew forward. Advance at the speed of light.


    Naruto can actually reach the speed of light with his physical body, and can only run seven and a half times around the earth''s equator in one second. It can be said that Naruto can run past within one second at any place on the earth. , But the magic bell cannot withstand the speed of light!


    When the speed of light reaches the speed of light, the resistance will be very large. The magic bell is only a silver saint. Her small universe can only protect her from the speed pressure of several times the speed of sound. When moving at the speed of light, the small universe is not strong enough. I immediately felt the body was suppressed as if it was about to collapse, completely unable to breathe, and the small universe was also suppressed to the minimum. I don''t know when it would collapse. Once the fire of the small universe disappears, the life of the saint will be over.


    When Mo Ling felt that she was about to die at any time, her body fell into a embrace. Although she felt very ashamed~shame, but what made Mo Ling feel shame~ humiliation was that she actually felt that this embrace was very warm. Very comfortable.


    Under the protection of Naruto¡¯s Chakra, Mo Ling no longer has the painful feeling of being dying by the speed of light, but the Mo Ling that has recovered a little wants to struggle, but once it leaves Naruto¡¯s embrace, the pain The feeling of being reappeared, whether it was the cruel reality or Naruto''s bad thoughts, it forced the magic bell to be shamefully leaned in Naruto''s arms.


    If necessary, Naruto can directly transmit his chakra to Moling through the palm of his hand. He does this just to tease the female Saint Seiya of Aquila.


    After fully comprehending the beauty of this girl Saint Seiya''s body, Naruto gave up meaningless laps around the earth, and the two landed on Naruto''s secret scientific research base, Devil Island!


    As soon as it landed on the island, Mo Ling immediately opened the distance from Naruto. Looking at the expression, it was as if Naruto was a terrible scourge.


    Naruto looked content and looked at Magic Bell with joy, and saw that Magic Bell''s face was flushed with resentment and resentment, and there was a thin layer of sweat on his face. It was really untouchable. It was just like a little fried hair. The cat-like cute expression makes Naruto want to stop.


    "Hey, what does your expression mean? You don''t want to fight me here, do you?"


    "You dare to say it! You just..." Mo Ling pouted, and was still not as embarrassed to repeat what was just now. Although it was just a hug, the weak appearance that occurred just now has already been caught by Mo Ling. Regarded as a lifetime shame.


    Naruto stared at Magic Bell with a smirk, and said with a smile: "Just now? Did I do anything bad? I just gave you some help when you couldn''t bear the speed of light. Human heart."


    "Are you a good person?!" Moling sneered and gave Naruto a response, but after seeing Naruto''s unresponsive smile, she knew that her counterattack had no effect at all. It was a mistake of punching the cotton. The sense of strength really made Mo Ling feel uncomfortable, and the mood that Naruto could not calm down before was even more depressed, and he gave a cold snort, turned and left.


    "Hey, do you know how to go?"


    For the first time, Mo Ling really wanted to die.


    When the magic bell is about to be killed by the ringer, Naruto finally brought the magic bell to the most important place on this base, which is the research and development center of the steel holy clothing. Here, the magic bell has seen countless productions. The number of steel saints should be at least more than one thousand.


    At this time, Casio was trying on the steel holy garment here, feeling the power of this holy garment made entirely with technological power.


    Casio has not yet comprehended the small universe, but the Iron Cloth can be said to have opened another door to Cassios. Even if he does not understand the small universe, as long as the body is strong enough, he can use the powerful power of the steel holy clothing.


    Mo Ling watched Casio Shi put on the steel saint and made a one-by-one movement, and the depressed mood that was originally expressed by the popular voice gradually turned into shock.


    She has seen Casio''s strength. It is absolutely powerful among ordinary humans. However, because he did not comprehend the small universe, no matter how strong it is, it is only at the level of ordinary humans. But after putting on the steel holy clothing, Cassios showed it. At least twice as fast as her silver saint, if Seiya is now wearing a Pegasus saint to fight Casio, Magic Bell can hardly see any chance of winning!


    It is only natural that a powerful saint clothing can enhance the strength of a Saint Seiya, but this steel saint can enable people who have no small universe to exert their strength beyond the level of most silver saints. This is simply a kind of subversion!


    And there are at least thousands of steel saints here, if they are thrown into the war...


    The more Mo Ling thought about it, the more terrifying she felt, but she didn¡¯t know that Casio¡¯s steel saint clothing was the highest-level saint clothing that could be developed at present, because it was too difficult to manufacture, so there were only five pieces at present, but the steel saint clothing The terrifying power of the magic bell has been fully realized.


    And it was the purple-haired girl in a white dress who walked from the other side to prevent Mo Ling from being scared to death by her own cranky thoughts.


    "Miss Magic Bell, what do you think of these steel saints?"


    Chapter 71-Disclosure, the shock of the magic bell


    "Athena!"


    The magic bell immediately rested and stood upright, after all, as a saint, she did not dare to be rude in front of Athena.


    Athena¡¯s eyes stopped for a while on Mo Ling¡¯s face, and then she gave Naruto a white look with a playful expression. Mo Ling did not miss Athena¡¯s eyes, and touched her face with an embarrassing blush. After all, it was rude not to make a mask in front of Athena and put it on her face.


    Mo Ling, who didn''t dare to be rude to Athena, could only count a grievance on Naruto''s head, but it was indeed because of Naruto that Mo Ling encountered such an embarrassing situation.


    Athena looked at Magic Bell with a nervous look and smiled:


    "Magic Bell, you don¡¯t need to be so nervous, you don¡¯t need to be so formal, just relax. Now for you, you only respect my identity. I want to wait one day when you fully recognize me, you will have that Kind of respect from the heart."


    Magic Bell was taken aback, and then under Athena''s friendly smile, nodded.


    Naruto couldn''t help but slap his tongue when he looked at Athena, and had to admit that Athena seemed to be more attractive than him, at least for the Saint Seiya.


    Athena does have a certain kind of convincing personality. As the goddess who has won all battles since the age of mythology, Athena has the confidence that even the gods can''t match, because she has never lost.


    This confidence, coupled with the wit brought by wisdom, is what makes Athena more attractive than beauty.


    Countless people were taken by Athena''s personality charm and became saints who fought for her.Of course, this kind of admiration does not distinguish between men and women, even if they are also women, they will also admire Athena''s spirit.


    That''s the case with Magic Bell. She knew that the girl in front of her was only thirteen years old, the age of Athena''s human body, but this courage was enough to make her look up.

 1449 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1449

    Mo Ling nodded slightly to Athena, without saying anything, but if she knew Naruto''s complaints at this time, she would probably turn her face with Naruto directly.


    ''She is more deceptive than me rather than charisma.''


    Naruto spit out a bit. In fact, he is the only one in this world who has the courage to spit Athena, but he is also telling the truth, the so-called affinity, and Naruto¡¯s deceptive qualities that can be used as a temptation~abductor. It''s almost the same thing, it''s just a nicer statement.


    However, in order to avoid trying Magic Bell''s meteor fist and Athena''s elbow, Naruto decisively gave up the idea of ??speaking directly.


    The three of them stood in front of a large window. Behind that window was a battlefield. Inside is where Casios was testing the power of the steel saint!


    There are many robots in the battlefield, although they are all fixed, but the attack of the energy cannon from the muzzle of these robots is enough to match the full blow of the bronze saint!


    Although it sounds powerful, it is only the degree of strength.


    In order to exert the most dull power, these robots are intelligently fixed in place, so they are equivalent to a''fixed turret''. Any bronze saint is enough to destroy more than ten times the number of robots, because they will not move. So it is simply a target.


    Casio was wearing a steel holy garment. The steel holy garment on his body was not the same as the normal ones, and it was also different from the holy garment.


    The power source of Athena''s saint clothing is the constellation in the sky. The combination of each piece of saint clothing has the shape of a constellation for many times, but the steel saint clothing does not have the guardian constellation, so the combination shape is also different.


    The combination form of this holy cloth on Cassios is a burly giant, the muscles are stronger than Cassios itself, and the name of this holy cloth is called Hercules!


    That''s right, it''s the saint clothing that Naruto made based on the poor Hercules who was killed by him!


    It itself contains the most cutting-edge scientific and technological achievements, but it also contains the blood of the demigod of Hercules that Naruto got!


    Because of the power of the blood of this demigod, the power of this steel holy garment is far better than the ordinary silver holy garment. The internal micro-current can be used to stimulate Casio''s muscles, causing him to burst out strange power far exceeding the ordinary level. , Even a Saint Seiya cannot compare with it, allowing Casio''s power to reach the level of a Saint Seiya directly.


    Hercules¡¯s Nemean gloves and Nemean shields were also resurrected by Naruto with his own blood. Although the power after the resurrection can¡¯t be compared with the previous ones, the terrifying power is still used by Naruto. Because of this steel holy garment, the hardness of this steel holy garment is higher than that of the silver holy garment. Even the attack of the Golden Saint Seiya can barely resist one or two.


    Others, such as the gravitational field that changes gravity within a certain range, the energy shield that can withstand energy attacks, the built-in medical library that can treat toxins, and the mental barrier that can withstand illusions, these are just small tricks.


    In addition to its own solar energy absorption device, an anti-matter reactor is built into the steel holy garment as the energy core.


    These devices developed by combining cutting-edge technology and the blood of a demigod are the key to this Hercules steel saint clothing exceeding ordinary steel saint clothing.


    And Hercules Saint Cloth, Demon Fox Saint Cloth, Giant Python Saint Cloth, Athena Saint Cloth and Crescent Saint Cloth are the five strongest steel saints currently owned by Naruto. If these five steel saints are combined If the strength is higher than that of a single Golden Saint Seiya, and the five steel saints can also be combined with each other''s devices, issuing more powerful combination tricks. If it is five to one, even Shanna can''t eat these five. A steel saint, it can also be said that Naruto currently has the strongest combat power besides Shanna.


    Casio freely exerted the power of the steel holy clothes, showing a powerful ability that he had never had before. This feeling of full power made his blood boil, and finally when the steel holy clothes indicated that the energy was lower than 50%, Casio The soldier stopped, took off the powerful iron saint, and walked out of the battlefield.


    "How do you feel, Casio?"


    Although Cassius wondered why the magic bell was here, the big man himself was not the kind of character to investigate the bottom line. He was a big body and knelt in front of Naruto and Athena.


    "This steel holy garment is really strong. Although I can''t get the Pegasus bronze holy garment, thanks to the gift of the steel holy garment by Master and Athena, I have such a powerful force. I swear by Casio, even if it is. After fighting this life, I must also repay the kindness of the two!"


    Cassios is a straight guy. When he speaks, he slaps his xiong with a big hand to make his muscles bang. Since he said that, even if Naruto and Athena want him to go desperate in the future, Cassios will not There will be a slight decline, although Naruto is still a little unhappy with the title of''Master'', but he is satisfied with Casio.


    "You did a good job, Cassios, let''s go, take a shower first, and then I will accompany you for a couple of drinks."


    Naruto patted Casio on the shoulder, making the big man immediately show a simple smile. After the hearty training, being able to eat large chunks of meat and drink heavily is nothing more enjoyable than this.


    After Naruto and Cassius left, Athena smiled and looked at the magic bell that seemed to be unrecoverable, and smiled: "Magic bell, what do you think of the power of the steel holy cloth?"


    "It''s amazing!" Mo Ling was sober because of Athena''s words, and sincerely admired, "The power of the steel saint is indeed very strong, and it can actually allow a person who does not have a small universe at all to exert a power beyond the level of a silver saint. I really didn''t expect human technology to achieve this level, but..."


    Speaking of this, Mo Ling looked at Athena somewhat hesitantly, not knowing whether he should say it.


    Athena is the goddess of wisdom. Of course, Magic Bell''s mind cannot be hidden from her eyes. Athena smiled slightly, turned around, looked at the Hercules steel saint, which was charging and replenishing anti-matter fuel, with a smile on her face. Lest it darken a bit, and the voice is no longer as sweet as before, with a different lowness from the past.


    "Magic Bell, do you know who is the enemy I will face in this holy war?"


    Magic Bell tightened her lips and did not speak. She had a hunch that what Athena said next was very important. After she listened, she might not be able to look back.


    Seeing that the magic bell was a little nervous but not ready to leave, Athena''s smile appeared slightly brighter, and then said: "Zeus, Hera, Hades, Poseidon, Olympus among the gods, except Except for my sister Artemis, goddess of the moon, any god may become my enemy. Therefore, this time the cruelty of the holy war is unprecedented. I do not distrust your strength, but to fight against all at the same time. God, I need stronger power!"


    Mo Ling looked at the girl in front of her who was slightly immature, but she revealed countless serious faces, and still could not digest what she just said in a short time. Why, what happened between the gods?Why will Athena face so many gods at the same time?


    "Athena, Olympus...what happened?"


    Chapter 72-A dialogue between two women, the robbed golden garment


    Athena did not directly answer Mo Ling''s question, but just told her about these steel saint clothes, including the different batches, quantities, and power. Mo Ling listened to it and took it all down.


    After basically talking about the iron saint, Athena suddenly laughed.


    "Maolin, do you know, it''s obviously the first time I met, why I have to tell you so much."


    The magic bell was startled, then shook his head.In fact, Athena was right. After all, the two of them officially met for the first time. What Athena told Mo Ling...too much.


    This can only be explained by two reasons. Either Athena was too simple and easily believed her, but thinking of Athena''s identity as the goddess of wisdom, Mo Ling directly erased this abnormal idea, and the rest was Athens. Na has any plans, but what can it be?


    She is just a silver saint. Although her strength is good, she is completely incomparable compared to this goddess.


    The meditating magic bell couldn''t give herself a proper reason, but at this time Athena smiled slightly and pointed her finger at her face.


    "Because of this."


    The magic bell, who didn¡¯t understand Athena for a while, stared at Athena, but she didn¡¯t get any substantial gains other than the conclusion that she was really beautiful. Then she suddenly realized something and touched her face. , I felt the delicate skin instead of the cold mask. After I noticed Athena''s hinting smile, the magic bell turned red.


    "I, my mask was forcibly taken off by him! I am not in that kind of relationship with him!!"


    "I know that you and your brother are not in that kind of relationship, otherwise he would not find an excuse to walk away with Cassius just now, but would stay and tell you about the steel saint himself."


    Athena cocked her mouth. Somehow, it was clear that one was a human being, the other was a god, the other was a man, and the other was a goddess, but the magic bell felt that the images of the two people slowly overlapped, and there was some inexplicable similarity.


    "To tell you the truth, I will believe you because my brother believes in you. Otherwise, based on the current situation, I am still unwilling to expose these steel holy clothes to anyone."


    "He believes in me?"


    Mo Ling felt that she had heard something incredible, her little face was full of incredible expressions. She and that person had only known each other for only a few days, and she was very suspicious of him. No matter how she looked at it, Mo Ling didn¡¯t feel it. That person would trust him. For now, it seems that he can only feel like being half-dead by him.


    "Don''t underestimate your brother. His head is more terrifying than strength. He is a person who obeys his own wishes. He will not just take off the masks of other female saints. You It¡¯s the only one, so he likes you very much and will bring you here for this reason. He trusts you and time has nothing to do with it, but because he likes it, he trusts you. It¡¯s that simple."


    Moling felt a sense of swelling in his temples on both sides, which turned into a headache.


    "But I don''t have that idea at all." Mo Ling thought about how Naruto and Shanna were so tired and crooked, feeling that her mood at that time could never be described as envy.


    "Then I can''t help." Athena grinned, really impressed by the charm of a fox.


    "Neither can you?"


    "Of course, even though I am a god, I will not interfere in your private affairs, let alone my brother is not a saint, I can''t order him. And... even if I want to interfere, it''s impossible. Shake his decision."


    Athena''s voice slowly lowered afterwards, and her beautiful face showed a gentle gentleness.


    Mo Ling looked at Athena''s expression, a crazy thought, and blurted out: "Do you like him?"


    Athena seemed to be taken aback by the direct question of Magic Bell. After a moment of stunned expression, two red circles appeared on her face. She did not answer directly, but looked at the steel holy garment that was refueling.

 1450 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1450

    "I can''t give him all of me now. After everything is over, if he still wants me..."


    When Athena said this, her tone was incomprehensible with the magic bell, and even more unbearable, but she didn¡¯t know how to respond. In a special sense, the magic bell felt desperate, and Athena performed again. After I learned from a young age to change my face, my face that had frozen the air just disappeared, revealing a playful color.


    "Although I don''t think you can escape the elder brother''s methods, let me give you a suggestion. This will at least allow you to hold on for a while."


    Athena''s words made Mo Ling wonder whether to cry or laugh, but he still listened carefully.


    "My brother likes to bully you very much. He actually likes to see you and him vindictively. If you can remain indifferent and turn a blind eye to him, he will feel a lot boring. You can stay indifferent for as long as you can. Work hard, Magic Bell."


    Athena turned and left, Mo Ling thought about the serious subject of''keep indifferent'', but didn''t know the smirk on Athena''s mouth.


    Thinking carefully about how to remain indifferent when facing Naruto, how to remain indifferent when facing each of his actions, Mo Ling should not know a word called excess consciousness...


    There was a fish hook cast by Naruto in front of the magic bell, and a fishing net cast by Athena behind it. The poor child didn''t know the situation yet, but continued to study his indifferent acting career.


    The next day, of course, the Galaxy Challenge is going to continue. This Galaxy Challenge is equivalent to a performance competition of the five minor bronzes, so except for the five minor bronzes, no one else needs to care.


    And after experiencing the scene of Seiya and the purple dragon falling in love and killing each other, the real protagonist of the Galaxy Challenge has officially appeared!


    Moling looked at the man wearing the Phoenix Bronze Saint Cloth, couldn''t help being surprised, and said: "Unexpectedly, someone could come back alive from that hell and also get the Phoenix Saint Cloth!"


    The man wearing the phoenix saint clothing was of course the strongest man among the bronze saints, the phoenix constellation Ikki who survived from Queen of Death Island!


    Although Seiya is the number one protagonist in this world, Naruto has always believed that Ikki is the strongest among the five bronzes when he was a child. If the protagonist factor is excluded and only the problem of strength is calculated, the truth is exactly the same!


    Being able to survive from Queen of Death Island is enough to explain the strength of this man.


    Death Queen Island is said to be fragments of the ancient Mu continent. The surface burns like flames, and the sky often rains with fire. It is equivalent to a blazing hell. It is said that no one has ever survived from that hell before, and Ikki is the first one. , And got the strongest Phoenix Saint Cloth among the Bronze Saint Cloths!


    The phoenix holy garment is absolutely unique among the bronze holy garments, even among all the eighty-eight holy garments!


    The saint clothing is alive. If it suffers a relatively small damage, the saint clothing will slowly repair and evolve on its own. However, if the damage is too large, the saint clothing will die, and the saint clothing of Zilong and Seiya will be damaged. Too big, the saint clothing is dead, and even the gold saint clothing will die if damaged too much, but the Phoenix saint clothing is unique!


    Just like the legendary phoenix, the phoenix builds incense sticks to self-immolate and will be reborn from the ashes of the flame. No matter how much damage the phoenix sacred clothing is damaged, even if it is beaten to fly ashes, as long as there is flame, the phoenix saint The clothes will be reborn again and become stronger. The man who can control this saint is the strongest among the bronze saints!


    There is no difference in the plot. Ikki appears as an avenger and directly robbed the golden saint of Sagittarius, while Seiya and the others went to chase Ikki, while Zilong took the seriously damaged Pegasus and Draco Holy cloth, head to the Pamirs to find the only one who can repair the holy cloth.


    Mo Ling frowned and looked at Naruto, who was walking home calmly, and couldn''t help but said, "Why don''t you chase or let me go! With your strength, even the Phoenix seat Ikki No matter how strong it is, it can''t be your opponent, how can you let him take away the golden saint clothing of Sagittarius like this?"


    Naruto looked at the indifferent expression on Mo Ling''s face, with his hands in his pants pockets, still looking relaxed and calm.


    "Since Ikki likes Sagittarius'' saint clothing so much, let him take it away. Anyway, it''s just a fake."


    "Counterfeit?!" Mo Ling recalled the golden sacred garment she had seen before, "How could it be a fake?!"


    "Hey, Sagittarius holy clothes have been in my hands for 13 years. Although there is no way to make gold holy clothes-grade steel holy clothes, they have made three fakes that are very similar to the original ones. The small universe is in the seventh sense. The following people are absolutely impossible to see through, and the golden saint clothing of Sagittarius has always been on my body."


    Mo Ling was stunned, and she had a deeper understanding of the man''s methods. Then she remembered what Athena had said to her, and she pursed her lips, and quickly made her expression indifferent, but she thought so much, all of a sudden. I didn''t notice that Naruto stopped abruptly in front and hit his back all at once.


    The man''s strong breath that suddenly smelled made Magic Bell''s heart sway, and her face flushed. She lacked performance training and couldn''t maintain that deliberate indifference.


    "You, why did you stop suddenly?!"


    After waiting for five seconds, there was no answer, nor did he hear him teasing himself. Looking from behind, there was a smile on his side, but his eyes showed a serious look. It was the first time I saw him. Such an expression made Mo Ling understand that something was wrong, and when her eyes passed through Naruto and looked forward, she was stunned.


    Just in front of him, less than ten meters away, stood a blond man wearing golden armor with his eyes closed.


    Chapter 73-Against Shaka, Zhong Kui Eats Ten Thousand Ghosts


    ''The Virgo Golden Saint Shaka?!''


    Although this is the first time I have seen a real person, there is only one in the world who wears a golden saint and keeps his eyes closed all day long!


    Virgo Golden Saint Seiya, known as the man closest to God, Shaka!


    Although I don¡¯t understand why this golden saint appeared here suddenly, but from Naruto¡¯s expression, I know that the person is not good, and I don¡¯t know why. Mo Ling didn¡¯t think about relying on Shaka to defeat Naruto, but first. He glanced at Naruto, and then secretly prepared for battle.


    Shaka obviously didn''t take Magic Bell''s preparations for battle in his heart. Although he closed his eyes, his small universe was''watching'' Naruto.


    "Are you Naruto Uzumaki?"


    Naruto is a bit unsure of why Shaka is here, but he is careful to deal with the attack of this Virgo Golden Saint at any time. At the same time, he smiled and said: "Yes, it''s me, Shaka, you serve the Pope. Did the order come?"


    Although in the original plot, Shaka did not obey Saga''s orders, but who knows how the world will change because of him, Naruto should be more careful.


    Shaka had an indifferent expression on his face that seemed to be a thousand miles away. After listening to Naruto''s words, a faint smile appeared on his face, but he could not feel any smile.


    "I didn''t come here by anyone''s order, Naruto Uzumaki, give me the Sagittarius golden saint clothing, or die."


    Shaka''s tone was calm and scary, as if for him, killing was just a sparse and ordinary thing, and it was not worth anything. This indifference made the magic bell on the side fearful.


    Naruto raised his brows, but his eyes turned cold and looked at Shaka.


    "I''m so proud, Shaka, but do you really think you can beat me?"


    "Sun Wukong has always believed that he is the strongest, but in the end he still can''t fly out of the palm of the Buddha. This is exactly your situation, Naruto Uzumaki."


    "Is that so?" Naruto asked back, squeezing his chin, and didn''t want to get Shaka''s response. "Although I don''t know why you are troubled by me, it seems that this battle is unavoidable. Just fight It turns out to prove whether what you said is correct." Naruto looked around the surroundings for a while, "Change the place?"


    "it is good."


    Shaka calmly responded to Naruto''s words, and then disappeared in front of Naruto in an instant. Naruto grabbed the shoulder of the magic bell and immediately displayed teleportation to follow.


    The densely populated city center is obviously not suitable for battle at the Saint Seiya level, and the place Naruto and Shaka chose is the vast and desolate Qinghai-Tibet Plateau, which is vast and sparsely populated. Generally speaking, there is no need to worry about being seen or not. Excessive suppression of their own power, so as not to harm innocent humans.


    Naruto took out a pair of electronic glasses from his internal space and handed it to the magic bell, and said, "Just watch it. This pair of electronic glasses was developed using the power of science and technology, and it can keep your eyesight. The speed of light, watching me and Shaka¡¯s battle carefully will help you."


    Before Mo Ling could refuse, Naruto put the pair of glasses into her hand and flew towards Shaka.


    Shaka had an indifferent and transcendent smile on his face, as if he was born this way. Although he was standing in front of Naruto, behind him, he seemed to be above the gods and Buddha.


    "Please make a move, Naruto Uzumaki, let me really understand what the teacher said, what kind of power among human beings who are most likely to surpass gods?"


    ''Tonghu?''


    This is the only one who can be called a teacher by the current Golden Saint Seiya. Naruto''s right eyelid twitched, and he understood the reason why Shaka would come to him.


    Tong Hu once commented on Naruto and Shaka, saying that the two of them are''there are many similarities and even overlaps, but one thing is completely opposite.'' Naruto asked what Tonghu is, but Tonghu was not straightforward. Said, he just said, "From the perspective of realm, Shaka is higher than Naruto", but "If he is required to judge who can surpass the word of God among humans, he is more optimistic about Naruto."


    Tonghu''s words are always so unclear, and Naruto can''t guess everything. Shaka should come to Naruto because of Tonghu''s words.


    Although I felt that I had been pitted by Tong Hu for some reason, Naruto had never been afraid of fighting.


    "Then I will do it, Shaka."


    Naruto smiled evilly, and didn''t use ninjutsu like the technique of concealment of fog or the technique of walking in darkness to block Shaka''s perception, because this guy never opened his eyes, that kind of visual occlusion was meaningless to Shaka.


    There is no confusion, direct attack.


    "The wind is suppressed!"

 1451 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1451

    The high-pressure typhoon is almost transparent, but opacity is meaningless to Shaka. He never opens his eyes. Therefore, he uses a small universe to perceive the world. There is a powerful force in the pressure, and Shaka''s figure flashes. , Without any extra traces of the action, avoided Naruto''s crushing attack, and then fell to the ground lightly.


    When Shaka landed, Naruto felt that he was almost like a lotus flower.


    Although it is strange to use this metaphor for a man, Shaka does feel this way.


    Now that he was clearly fighting, Shaka sat cross-legged on the ground, and at the same time the image of the Ninth-Rank Golden Lotus appeared beside him, but it was just a flash.Then the small universe of Shaka slowly released from the body and turned into a pink~red lotus flower~bud. With the output of the small universe of Shaka, the flower~bud slowly grew up, and the lotus flower~petals spread out one by one. In the end, at the moment of blooming, it became a beautiful lotus platform, and Shaka sat on it, and the moment the lotus platform bloomed, it quietly disappeared without a trace.


    "The sky tyrant evil spirit sprite!"


    Although Shaka has brilliant long blond hair, and although she does look a bit like a woman, Shaka is second only to Pisces Abrody in terms of womanhood, but his voice carries a certain kind of majesty.


    Shaka''s scene that had become golden and brilliant under the light of his chakra disappeared instantly, instead it became gloomy and dark, revealing an evil and gloomy atmosphere everywhere.


    Countless demons and monsters rushed out from behind Shaka. Those evil spirits have wide-mouthed fangs, or a huge one-eyed mouth, or a thin-eyed face. In short, they are all weird and ugly.


    Those evil spirits seemed to catch the breath of life, and they all flew towards Naruto, and the open mouth seemed to convey a desire called appetite ~ hope.


    These spooky sprites are all demons that Shaka summons from another world. They are both real and spiritual, capable of destroying and biting the enemy''s body.Naruto raised his hands to the sides, but I don''t know why, this action looks a bit like a waiter who is holding two trays and preparing to serve dishes.


    "Wind escape double helix shuriken!"


    The cyan spiral shuriken flew out, and the explosive power of the double spiral shuriken formed a sharp wind, which cut all the monsters and ghosts that approached into pieces. The sharpness of the spiral shuriken made Shaka also frowned, and then the small universe continued. Output.


    With the support of Shaka''s small universe, the ghosts and ghosts were not lost. Although they were wiped out by the spiral shuriken, a group of monsters reappeared and continued to fly towards Naruto.


    Naruto took out the Kusanaru sword and used the Pudu Royal Soul Sword to sever the soul. Although it could easily kill the monsters, but the attack range was limited. The monsters were endless, and Naruto didn''t know when to cut.


    Looking at Shaka, who seemed to be sitting on the ninth-pin lotus platform, Naruto''s eyes turned and he had a strategy to deal with it.


    After Naruto used Kusanaru sword to force away the besieging monster, he quickly formed seals in his hands.


    "Yin and Yang escape..." Shaka only heard these three words, but he couldn''t hear them clearly.


    The yin and yang energy in Naruto flew out, entangled in mid-air, and then became a human figure.This person is not an ancient alien beast, and of course he won''t be the yellow-colored villain Qingji.This man is wearing a big red robe, kicking black official boots, wearing a black gauze hat, a magic sword in his right hand, and a judge pen in his left hand. He has an ugly face and a thick black beard, which makes him look terrifying. .But there was a sense of righteousness in the eyes of this ugly person, and his majestic face seemed upright.


    I saw that the man in the red robe drew a big black circle in the air with the judge''s pen in his hand, and all the monsters in the big circle suddenly became frozen.Then with a finger of the sword descending, a sword light was emitted, and the big circle slowly shrank, but the monsters inside did not die, and then the man ate all the monsters with a single mouth.


    In this way, he uses the sword and the judge''s pen as weapons to quickly devour the monsters summoned by Shaka. Although this requires a lot of chakras, he will digest the power of those monsters and turn them into his own power. Under this increase, although Naruto¡¯s Chakra is still declining, the consumption of Shaka¡¯s small universe has become several times that of him.


    The number of demons and demons quickly decreased under the devouring of the man in the red robe. Naruto''s gaze passed through the few demons left, and saw Shaka¡¯s face, and smiled: "Shaka, with your ability, you should Can you know who this person is."


    Shaka''s face was indifferent, and only a few seconds later did he speak and utter a name.


    "Zhong Kui."


    Chapter 74-Six Paths of Reincarnation vs. Six Paths of Destruction


    Zhong Kui is one of the most famous gods in Taoism. During the Spring Festival, Zhong Kui was the door god. During the Dragon Boat Festival, Zhong Kui was the celestial master who cut the five poisons. Zhong Kui was the only universal god among the traditional Taoist gods. Wealth is rich, and we respond to every request.


    Zhong Kui is not a god with a long history. He really appeared in the Tang Dynasty.


    It is said that in the Tang Dynasty, Emperor Xuanzong of Tang Dynasty suddenly became seriously ill after going out on a tour, and the doctors were helpless.However, Tang Xuanzong had a dream when he was seriously ill. He dreamed that a little ghost in red clothes had stolen his treasure, and he became furious. At this time, there was another big ghost wearing a torn hat. The kid caught and ate it in his stomach.


    Tang Xuanzong asked who the big ghost was. The big ghost said that he was a jinshi from the previous dynasty. Because of his ugly appearance, he was not allowed to be appointed by the previous emperor. Therefore, in a fit of anger, he hit and died on the imperial stage. Do ghost hunting.


    After Tang Xuanzong woke up from his dream, he recovered from his serious illness without medicine, so he ordered Wu Daozi, the most famous painter at the time, to paint the image of Zhong Kui in his dream. Because of Tang Xuanzong''s strong support, Zhong Kui gradually became a catch. The gods of ghosts are included in the mythological system of Taoism.


    Zhong Kui is not only the god of ghost hunters, he is also the god of ghosts, he is the nemesis of demons and monsters, so when those monsters saw Zhong Kui, they all flew in fright, but they all could not escape Zhong Kui''s judge pen and sword of descending devil.


    Although Zhong Kui is not one of the four great judges, he does have a great restraint on ghosts. The judge pen in his hand is the nemesis of ghosts. It can suppress the power of ghosts to the greatest extent. Under the effect of the judge pen, the magical monster They couldn''t escape, and became Zhong Kui''s food, and the hard bones that were hard to bite, the sword energy that blamed Jiang Demon Sword was extinguished.


    Shaka¡¯s monsters were almost eaten by Zhong Kui, and he no longer wasted his little universe and made that kind of meaningless behavior.


    Naruto puts his hands together, the two powers of heaviness and softness are mixed in the palm of his palm, giving birth to a new power change.


    "Mu Dun Hua Shujie has a birthday!!"


    On the barren Qinghai-Tibet Plateau, a large area of ??forest grew out of nowhere. When Naruto was making outstanding contributions to the global greening cause, beautiful flowers bloomed on those sturdy trees, but the flowers were obviously fatal .


    The flower immediately reached the moment of blooming, and spread its own pollen around.


    Shaka didn''t know what effect the pollen had, but he still blocked his breath, and at the same time used the microcosm to protect the whole body and resist the approach of the pollen, but this obviously could only delay temporarily.


    The effect of pollen still penetrated Shaka¡¯s small universe defenses. Shaka felt that his consciousness seemed to be in chaos, his five senses gradually weakened, and the image of the pink lotus that had disappeared appeared again, but the lotus flashed. It looks like it is really going to disappear.


    The effect of this pollen is more troublesome than Shaka imagined. Even the small universe can''t resist it, and it can block his five senses.


    Knowing that going down like this is not good for him, Shaka immediately stretched out his right hand, a scar appeared on his finger, and a spot of crystal blood fell from his finger.


    Seeing Shaka''s action, Naruto became more suspicious of Shaka''s gender and at the same time linked him to a strange character.


    The East is unbeaten.


    Naruto spit out the gender of the Virgo Golden Saint Seiya in a mess, and the drop of Shaka''s blood fell on the ground, and it immediately spewed upwards like groundwater, spreading to the surroundings, and the drop in an instant The blood bead became a fiery purgatory.


    "Blood pool hell!"


    Shaka''s cold voice came from behind the blood pool hell, but his voice seemed to be completely at odds with the fierce aura emanating from the blood pool hell. That kind of transcendent voice was really annoying sometimes.


    A drop of Shaka¡¯s blood exerted a powerful effect. The blood pool hell exudes a powerful force. Although it looks like a sea of ??blood, the temperature is terribly hot. In the blood-red hell, the high temperature exudes Far surpassing the core of the earth, Naruto¡¯s birth of the flower and tree world could not withstand the erosion of the blood pool hell. Surrounded by the blood pool hell, all the big trees born in the flower and tree world burned up. Even the pollen that was floating in the air was not let go, and it was all burned by the blood pool hell.


    According to legend, Shaka is the reincarnation of Buddha Shakyamuni, and the name Shaka comes from the homophony of Sakyamuni, so the blood of this man is powerful.


    Shaka had been sitting cross-legged on the ground with his hands forming the meditation seal, that is, when meditating, his hands were facing each other, and it looked like an oval mudra from the front, indicating the state of entering concentration, but at this time Shaka suddenly released the meditation seal , Took out a string of Buddhist beads from his palm.


    Shaka waved the buddha beads in his hand, emitting a string of golden light. The blood pond hell was affected by the light of the buddha beads, but the original appearance of continuous spreading was gathered in the opposite direction, and it became higher and higher, and finally became a tall one. The blood-colored humanoid, this humanoid has three heads, six arms, and three sides are blue and black. It is an Asura, one of the eight Buddhist guardians!


    Naruto''s real body is Ashura, and now being used by others to deal with him, this is really a very wonderful experience, this experience makes Naruto''s mind unable to turn a little in an instant.


    And the Asura that had evolved into the blood pool hell opened three mouths at the same time, spraying flames from that huge mouth.


    "The flames of hell!"


    Because of the experience of fighting with the three-headed dog of hell, Naruto is very sure that the flame that is ejected from the mouth of the blood pool asura is the flame from the hell of the underworld. This flame can directly annihilate the soul. For any living body, it is There is extreme fear.


    Naruto took out the Kusanaru sword, but a gloomy light was emitted from the silver-white sword. It was cut out with a sword. There was a wave of death in the sword''s aura, and the flames of hell spewed from the mouth of the Asura of the blood pool. Cut it in half, and the golden chakra on Naruto''s body quickly spurted into the sky.


    "Suzano can be!"


    When Naruto and Sasuke went to war in the Valley of End, he used Asura against Sasuke¡¯s Suzano. But now, it has become the form of Shaka using the bleeding pool asura, and he wants Using Susao Nohu, Naruto felt that his destiny line seemed to be connected end to end after going around a large circle, but unfortunately, when the end to end was connected, the direction seemed to be reversed.


    The two giants, the golden Suzuonenhu and the blood pond Ashura, are towering, and they all exude a terrible aura.


    When Naruto controlled him, Susanoh raised his right hand high, and the already spiritualized Kusanagi sword slashed towards the blood pond Asura.


    "Tianyu Yu cut!"


    The blood pool Asura''s actions seem to be very heavy, and there is no way to deal with such an attack. He was cut off with two arms and half of his head, but the cut part turned into blood falling on the ground, and then flew again, combining On the body of Asura in the blood pool.

 1452 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1452

    Naruto raised his eyebrows. I really have to admit that Shaka¡¯s attack is very similar to his own attack style. No wonder Tonghu would say that the two of them are surprisingly similar in many ways, but he has already discovered this blood pool of Ashura. Weakness.


    Before Naruto was about to attack the Asura in the blood pool, the six eyes of the Asura in the blood pool began to shine. The light had a feeling that made Naruto very familiar. This feeling made Naruto not in the first place. Defensive or counterattack within time. When the moment of astonishment disappears, he is surrounded by red light, and then he is transferred to another world. In this world, you can hear Shaka¡¯s words all around. words.


    "Reincarnation!"


    With the power of Asura in the blood pool, Shaka drove Naruto into six reincarnations.


    Although this is not the real hell, it can directly attack the enemy¡¯s soul and imprison the enemy¡¯s soul in the world of six reincarnations, suffering forever, unable to survive, unable to seek death, and never fall into reincarnation, even if it is out of that reason His (ten to the sixtieth power) plane cannot escape either.


    Hell Road, Hungry Ghost Road, Animal Road, Shura Road, Humanity, and Heaven¡¯s Path, Naruto¡¯s unusually familiar powers that fell into reincarnation, turned into a unique space in the six worlds. In each world, Naruto suffers differently. Torture.


    In the sea of ??knives and fires in the hell road, deep-fried and tongue-tied, suffering endless pain; in the hungry ghost road, skinny, but with a bulging abdomen, living in hunger ~ thirst all day long, this is the world that greedy people will fall into; in the animal road, it becomes Animals experience the wild law of the weak and the strong; in the humane...


    In the six stages of reincarnation, the experience has no beginning and no end to torture. The spirit of ordinary people is enough to be tortured by Shaka and completely collapsed. In the continuous reincarnation, even the fact that oneself is a human will be forgotten, even his own existence They will forget, and they will be completely defeated by Shaka.


    But Naruto has never forgotten his heart in the six reincarnations of Shaka. No matter what kind of torture he has experienced, in what kind of world, Naruto is like Shaka, sitting cross-legged on the ground to meditate, letting the ghost cry and howl. , He was always unmoved. After eighteen chaos eras drifted in the sea of ??chaos, the rebirth and torture of the six reincarnations was not painful to Naruto.


    Naruto''s forehead cracked a small slit, opened a scarlet jade reincarnation eye, and then the lower eyes opened, opening the light purple reincarnation eye, almost the same as Shaka¡¯s six ways of reincarnation from Naruto Erupted in his eyes.


    "All six ways are extinct!!"


    Chapter 75-Killing the Gray Bones VS Nine-Rank Golden Lotus


    Six different figures flew out of Naruto. These six figures were male and female, old and young, all different, but the only thing in common was that they all had a pair of light purple reincarnation eyes.


    Naruto has the same six powers as Shaka. Although two people with completely different personalities, the attacking methods are very similar.


    The power of the Six Ways of Sagar created this special illusion space with mental attack effects, but to truly crack the special illusion space of the Six Ways of Reincarnation, apart from breaking through the formation with several times more power, only the same power of the Six Ways can be used. In order to break.


    The way of hell, the way of hungry ghosts, the way of animals, the way of heaven, the way of humanity, and the way of Shura. The six clones flew to six different worlds of the six reincarnations. The six clones began to seal at the same time, using Naruto¡¯s reincarnation eyes as the medium The forces of the six worlds are connected in series at the same time.


    The jade reincarnation eyes on Naruto''s forehead radiated even more dazzling light, and finally the world of six reincarnations burst into a loud noise, and a red light penetrated the barrier of space and flew in front of Shaka.


    The Six Paths of Reincarnation was smashed by Naruto¡¯s Six Paths. Shaka¡¯s spirit was strongly impacted by the backlash of the Six Paths. He snorted, and a blood stain came out of the corner of his mouth. Then he was hit by the red light and slammed. His helmet fell to the ground.


    Naruto escaped from the space of six reincarnations, appeared in front of Shaka again, and immediately opened his mouth. The upper and lower four canine teeth had become extremely sharp, biting the body of Asura in the blood pool.


    The blood pool Asura screamed, but his body shrank quickly, and finally turned into a drop of blood, which was swallowed by Naruto.


    "Shaka, I heard that you are the reincarnation of the Buddha, but it is a pity. Even if you are a Tathagata Buddha, I will not be Monkey King. Your Five Finger Mountain can''t hold me down!"


    Shaka wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth, and Shaka''s heart was the same as before when Naruto cracked his six reincarnations, as if he did not feel any mood swings even when he died.


    "If you can be trapped, let''s use strength to speak."


    "Just to my liking!"


    Naruto looked at Shaka with blond hair flying after the helmet fell from a distance. Although their two strengths are very similar, their personalities are basically at two extremes. Shaka can maintain it even in battle. Extremely stable, but Naruto is a personal madness. The more intense the battle, the more exciting it will make him and the harder it is to control himself.


    Naruto clasped his hands together, with golden light shining behind him, and a huge Thousand-Hand Buddha statue appeared.


    When Shaka saw the Buddha statue behind Naruto, he was shocked. Then he threw the Buddha beads towards the sky. The 108 Buddha beads were slowly turning on top of Shaka¡¯s head, and at the 108 Buddha beads. A golden thing faintly appeared in it, emitting a sacred beam of light shining on the sky, as if there were Buddhas descending, and the momentum was huge. The light came from the relic of Shaka!


    Relics are also unique to Buddhism. Generally speaking, after the death of a monk, all the bones and teeth remaining after cremation are called relics, and the unique crystals produced after cremation are relics.


    In modern science, it is generally believed that the relic is a substance produced by a certain chemical change when the bones are burned. However, in this world where gods and Buddhas exist, the relic can be said to be the crystallization of the power of Shaka. Supernatural power, or that relic is the crystallization of the power of Buddha Shakyamuni.


    It is said that Shaka was born in a lotus flower. When he was born, he was born with one finger to the sky and one finger to the ground. It means that I am the only one who is the only one on the earth. There are many overlaps with the birth of the Buddha Shakyamuni. And this relic, It is the crystallization of the power of the Buddha. With each reincarnation, he constantly comprehends the "Tao". It can also be said that this relic is the true essence of Shaka.


    Even if Shaka is dead, it does not matter. As long as the relic is not destroyed, he can be reincarnated again, but if the relic is completely destroyed, Shaka will truly die.


    Shaka hung his Buddha''s light relic on top of his head, and a nine-rank golden lotus appeared under him. The Buddha''s light relic gave off a brilliant glow, and the nine-rank golden lotus gave birth to different incense bursts. This was proof that Shaka was serious.


    Thousands of arms faintly appeared behind Naruto, but he did not directly use the Thousand-Hand Magical Powers, but in the form of an energy body composed of Chakra.


    "Xianfa Helix Duolianwan!"


    Numerous arms behind Naruto stretched out at the same time, holding blue spiral pills one by one, and flew towards Shaka''s body.


    Shaka sits on top of the Ninth-Rank Golden Lotus. The gesture in his hand has changed from the Meditation Seal to Zhuan Dharma ~ Wheel Seal. The index fingers of both hands are connected to the thumb, and the other three fingers are slightly bent and placed in front of the xiong. It is said that this is the Buddha''s first sermon. Gesture of time.


    Influenced by Shaka¡¯s handprint, the flower of the nasturtium underneath him spreads out, and the golden flower bud grows out of the nasturtium. The flower bud blooms into a sixth-grade nasturtium, and the lotus flower regenerates outside. For a time, Shaka''s side was surrounded by countless golden lotus flowers, smelling fragrant.


    Naruto''s spiral pill hit the nasturtiums, and the destructive power of the spiral pill made the nasturtium petals fly around, as if a rash man broke into the beautiful sky garden, countless nasturtiums shattered.


    However, Shaka¡¯s handprints did not move, and the Ninth-Rank Nasturtium below him continuously released golden light, which caused the nasturtium around him to regenerate. Although the attack power of the spiral pill was strong, it could not break the defense of the Nasturtium. A lot of power.


    Naruto took out his Kusanagi sword, twisted a seal, and threw the Kusanagi sword away.


    The Kusana Sword transformed into countless sword shadows in mid-air, surrounding Shaka with the Eight Diagrams position, and countless sword shadows scattered on the Bagua position, gathered the power of the Eight Diagrams, and slowly approached the center. The approaching golden lotus was affected by the Kusana Sword The impact of vigor, one after another shattered.And countless sword shadows formed a huge sword circle, and when the sword circle shrank, countless golden lotuses were quickly harvested.


    The sharpness of the Kusanaru sword is nothing unbreakable, which is exactly the nemesis of those golden lotus flowers.


    Naruto saw that the Kusanaru sword''s attack was effective, and his three eyes were fixed on the huge sword circle, and his eyes turned quickly.


    "Amaterasu!"


    The immortal black flame stuck on the sword circle, and immediately ignited all the sword shadows. The huge black flame sword circle began to cut and burn, and the golden lotus became even more precarious under Naruto¡¯s serial attacks. The devastation seems to be the destined result.


    Shaka''s expression remained motionless, and he opened his mouth as if to say something, but Naruto did not hear, and then the Buddha light relic above his head emitted a gentle Buddha light, which fell on countless golden lotus flowers.


    Affected by the light of the relic, the golden lotus bloomed with stronger vitality, and the golden light became more dazzling. At the same time, under the light of the relic of Buddha, the flame of the sky seemed to encounter the''water'' that could restrain it. It slowly extinguished under the golden light of the relic, and finally disappeared completely.


    The rotation speed of the sword circle gradually became slow under the suppression of the Buddha''s light. In the end, the golden lotuses seized the opportunity to counterattack. The blossoming golden lotus spins quickly. The original soft ~ soft lotus flower ~ petals and lotus Ye turned into a sharp razor and attacked Naruto''s sword shadow in the opposite direction.


    Except for the main body of the Kusana sword, the other sword shadows shattered under the reverse attack of the nasturtium, and finally restored to the appearance of a Kusana sword, which fell into Naruto''s hands.


    Shaka was not forgiving. After destroying Naruto''s sword shadow, those golden lotus swept backwards towards Naruto.


    Fortunately, although these golden lotuses are huge, they are not the real 9th-rank lotus platform after all. Otherwise, Naruto will really have no choice but to take Shaka. Now the 9th-rank golden lotus under Shaka¡¯s body, despite the attack and defense methods They are exactly the same as the Ninth-Rank Lotus Platform, but this is only Shaka''s understanding of the power of the Nine-Rank Lotus Platform, the power urged by the small universe, rather than the real magic weapon.


    Countless golden lotuses swept across the sky and the earth toward Naruto, and a burst of scent from the golden lotus seemed to make everyone lose the will to fight.


    Naruto smelled the scent of the nasturtium, and felt that the struggle was slowly disappearing, and he even wanted to lie on the ground and sleep well.Knowing that it was the special effect caused by the nasturtium, Naruto immediately bit his tongue to help him get rid of the influence of the nasturtium''s fragrance with pain, and then jumped into the air and flew high.


    But no matter where Naruto fled to the universe, those golden lotus flowers were entangled like unjust dead ghosts, closely behind Naruto, a large swath of golden lotus flowers blooming and flying in the air, looking extraordinarily beautiful.


    Naruto turned his head and glanced at the golden lotus that was behind him, and tore open the clothes of the upper body, revealing a strong muscle.


    Using the power of electronic glasses to barely keep up with this light-speed combat speed, the magic bell saw Naruto''s movements and couldn''t help taking a sip, turning his head away in the reddish color.


    The muscles of Naruto''s whole body were alike, with countless white bones growing on his back, making him look like a small stegosaurus, with countless sword bones growing on his back, as Naruto rotated his body towards The golden lotus flew away.


    "Kill the ashes!"


    Those golden lotuses were lightly touched by the co-killing gray bones, and they completely turned into dust, and the terrible power of co-killing gray bones could not be resisted even if countless golden lotus rushed together. Large swaths of golden lotus were killed by co-killing gray bones. After annihilation, the golden light gradually diminished, leaving only a piece of life-lost dust, and finally a sharp co-killing gray bone flew towards Shaka.


    Shaka felt the terrible power of killing the ashes, and the Zhuan Fa~Lun Yin in his hand turned into a Zhi Quan Yin.

 1453 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1453

    "H¨¡!"


    Chapter 76-Discussing the Tao with the Buddha


    Mo Ling could hear Shaka''s voice from a distance, and she couldn''t understand what Shaka was saying with her insight, but Naruto was clear.


    The special pronunciation of''H¨¡'' comes from ancient Indian, meaning''Fudo'', referring to Fudo King, one of the five great Dharma protectors in Buddhism, which is the name of the protective technique that surrounds Shaka.


    The petals of the Ninth-Rank Golden Lotus slowly gather together, and the golden light gradually shrinks, and finally combines with the Buddha light relic on top of Shaka¡¯s head. Although it still looks like a relic, it looks a bit like a relic. A golden lotus seed radiates a golden light curtain to protect Shaka''s body. At the same time, there is a layer of flame on the golden light curtain, which is Jialou Luoyan!


    Garuda is also one of the eight dragons of Buddhism. It is a huge divine bird that feeds on dragons and has the power of fire.


    The Garuda Flame attached to Shaka¡¯s King Fudo Ming can burn both the soul and the body at the same time. Its power is huge. Compared with the active attacking flame of Hell¡¯s Flame, the Garuda Flame on Fudo Ming Wang Lou Luoyan is a passive counterattack type. Although he is not as capable of taking a violent offensive as the Flame of Hell, he can cooperate with Fudo Mingwang, but he can achieve defense without dead ends, allowing Shaka to reach a high state of immobility. !


    Ignoring the air resistance, Sharp Total Killing Ashes flew to Shaka and hit his Fudo Mingwang.


    The powerful curse contained in the co-killing of the gray bones constantly impacts the power of Fudo Myoshi, but the guardian of the Fudo Myoshi is just like this name, and it is always "still", regardless of Fudo Myo¡¯s protective cover because of the co-killing of the gray bones. What kind of volatility caused by the impact of the impact, the internal Shaka still did not receive any impact, all the power was absorbed by Fudo Mingwang, leaving the internal Shaka intact.


    The power of Jialou Luoyan slowly came into play, and the terrible curse in the total killing of the gray bones was gradually eliminated by the power of Jialou Luoyan. The bones lost the power of the curse and were burned by the flames, and finally turned into a ball. The gray ashes fell to the ground.


    Shaka¡¯s Fudo Myojin is a comprehensive defense. Although the defense is not as good as Hercules¡¯ Nemean Shield, it has the advantage that it does not require active control, and it will resist attacks from everywhere at the same time. It is an absolute defense against breaking through. , Naruto is very interested.


    Although Naruto and Shaka did not have any hatred, and even said that the two of them have many similarities, since they are fighting, they have to show strength.


    The muscles of Naruto''s upper body swelled up suddenly, and it seemed that the proportions of the upper and lower body were very uncoordinated, but this swelled body was able to withstand the greatest strength.


    The blue male chakra and the red and black female chakra radiated from Naruto''s body, then gathered on top of Naruto''s head and mixed into a huge chakra ball.


    boom!!


    The super-giant tail beast jade exudes terrible pressure, it seems that the entire Qinghai-Tibet Plateau is trembling violently. The endless plateau is cracked by the heavy pressure. Naruto¡¯s eyes flashed and the entire tail beast jade shattered. After opening, it became countless ultra-mini tail beast jade.


    The ultra-mini tail beast jade in the sky is like infinite stars, rotating around Naruto¡¯s head. The dark tail beast jade is combined into a huge nebula in the clear sky, and then follows Naruto¡¯s fingers. Direction, falling towards Shaka.


    Countless ultra-mini tail beast jade flew towards Shaka, and after hitting King Fudo Ming, a series of explosions occurred.


    In this world, this''earth'' is protected by a strong Gaia will, so even if it has become a battlefield for countless holy wars, this''earth'' has not been destroyed, but other things that exist on this earth can be destroyed. .


    The land of the Qinghai-Tibet Plateau was destroyed by the continuous bombing of super mini-tailed beast jade. Even the strongest defensive skills of Shaka, it was bombarded by Naruto¡¯s tailed beast jade. The tail beast jade was bombarded and fluttered backwards, and the golden saint clothing on his body was also subjected to a huge impact, constantly shining with golden light, apparently resisting Naruto''s attack.


    Under the impact of Naruto¡¯s ultra-mini tail beast jade, the guardian of Fudo Myei gradually became very unstable. This defense may collapse at any time, and Naruto flashed his body into countless ultra-mini tail beast jade. , And at the same time condense all his strength on his right fist.


    Even if Shaka closed his eyes, he could know that Naruto¡¯s powerful force rushed towards him. The powerful force on Naruto¡¯s right fist did not hide at all, and Shaka, at this moment, suddenly opened his pair. eye!


    "Aum!"


    The Sanskrit sound that Shaka uttered made his will and the great will of the entire universe merge with each other, elevating the small universe to the greatest extent.


    "Ashura''s Fury!!"


    Naruto gathered a punch with all his strength and hit the highest Fudo Myoji in Shaka.The strong fist hit the golden protective shield, and the terrible impact caused Fudo Mingwang''s protective shield to vigorously vibrate continuously, and finally there was a bang, like a mirror, completely shattered.


    Naruto¡¯s Chakra and Shaka¡¯s small universe erupted in all directions. Although the magic bell had stayed far away, it was not strong enough. It was shaken by their powerful explosive force and flew far away. It was not injured at all, but it was personally. Seeing the battle of the Golden Saint Seiya level has made Moling understand the gap.


    The battle between Naruto and Shaka caused a huge pit to appear on this vast plateau. After that, the small area under Shaka was not formed. The surrounding land was all because of Naruto¡¯s Asura¡¯s just now. Anger was destroyed, and Shaka''s body was not damaged because of his small universe, but a stone pillar appeared because of this.


    Naruto looked at the position of the empty right arm, turned to Shaka, and said: "It can only be said that it is indeed the man who is the closest to God among the Golden Saint Seiya, Shaka, can block my Asura''s anger. The strength is terrible."


    Shaka''s eyes were already open at this time, and a stream of blood slowly ran down his cheeks, which apparently blocked Naruto¡¯s Asura''s wrath just now, causing Shaka to suffer a certain amount of damage, but this is how it happened. Under the circumstances, Shaka was still extremely calm, which really made Naruto wonder if this person was a robot.


    Shaka wiped the blood off his face calmly and looked directly at Naruto.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, what is it for you to fight to this point?"


    "Hey?"


    Naruto didn''t expect Shaka to ask such a question suddenly, and his head twitched: "You won''t want to talk about life with me again, right?''


    Naruto rolled his eyes gorgeously in his heart, but after thinking about it for a while, he asked, "Shaka, why did you fight? He is said to be the man closest to God, and why are you? And fighting?"


    Shaka was silent for a while, slightly traces in his eyes.


    "Affection is the source of all suffering. In life, because of the seven emotions and six desires, there will be countless sufferings. Instead of suffering in the world, it is better to enter the reincarnation."


    "Your thoughts are quite strange."


    Naruto squeezed his chin and looked at Shaka. Although the two had just been fighting to death, they were calmed down now. Before their''academic discussion'' ended, neither of them wanted to continue to do it.


    "You said my thoughts are strange, why?"


    "Of course, according to what I heard from Tonghu, you are the reincarnation of Buddha Shakyamuni, right? I know that there is no death in Buddhism. Buddhism believes in reincarnation, after a person¡¯s life ends. , Not just disappearing, but through reincarnation, rebirth in another form, life will not disappear, just constantly switching back and forth between life and death, right?"


    "You are right. This is the center of Buddhism. If you correct my mind, there is no beginning, so there is no end. My mind is the life of one thought. It has no beginning and no end, and it is not because Death is eliminated from this universe, so death is definitely not the final end."


    "So you think that life is to suffer because of emotions, so you are ruthless, you are indifferent, and you want to kill human beings who are tortured by emotions, just to extradite them to Huangquan, beyond the pain?"


    "...Yes."


    "Then your statement is contradictory. According to what you said, life will not disappear, just reincarnation. Even if you kill someone, he will go from death to life again through reincarnation, even if you can Let him be detached, and he will repeat the painful experience again. There is life in this world every day, and people die every day. According to your method, when will you kill?"


    Naruto¡¯s remarks are regarded as the spear of the other, attacking the shield of the other. Buddhism believes that life will not disappear, but will be reborn in reincarnation, but Shaka believes that life is painful because of emotions, so he wants to kill people by killing. Come to redeem mankind from suffering.


    Naruto¡¯s idea of ??not delving into Shaka¡¯s thoughts is right or wrong, but from the perspective of Buddhism, even if Shaka kills people, people will be reborn through reincarnation again, so even if Shaka kills more people, After all, it was just a pointless waste of energy.


    With Naruto''s sophistry, Shaka couldn''t find the words to refute for a while, and his eyes showed doubts and confusion that he had never had before, thinking deeply about something.


    Chapter Seventy-Seven-The witty words confuse Shaka


    Looking at Shaka''s confused and confused look, Naruto deeply felt that his deceptive skills had improved again.


    ''After retirement, maybe opening a psychology clinic can make a lot of money.''


    Naruto made complaints in his heart like this. The so-called psychiatrist is just using words to let people put down their guard, telling himself the things in his heart, such as bank card passwords, and then he can withdraw money.


    Even such a powerful Virgo Golden Saint Seiya was disturbed by Naruto''s words, which shows that Naruto''s mouth is so powerful.


    Looking at Shaka, there seems to be a tendency to become more chaotic. In order to prevent the Virgo Golden Saint, who has shown strong combat power in the 12th house of Hades, from getting mentally ill, Naruto thinks it is better to speak quickly.


    "Why, can''t you figure it out?"


    Naruto''s voice awakened Shaka from the chaotic thoughts, and looking at Shaka with a slightly confused look like a child, Naruto played the role of a psychological counselor.


    "You think human emotions are the source of their pain, so you want to get them free by killing them, but have you asked them?"


    Naruto watched with satisfaction the cold arrogance on Shaka''s face disappearing, turning into a look of shock and thought, and then said: "You should know from your insight, during the debate between Zhuangzi and Keiko."


    Shaka raised his eyebrows: "You''re talking about fish and fish, the fun of knowing fish?"


    "Yes, but it seems that you just know, but don¡¯t have a deep understanding. You are Shaka, the Virgo Golden Saint, the reincarnation of the Buddha, but that¡¯s all. With your own thoughts, you can¡¯t Representing the billions of human beings in this world, as Keiko said, you are only Shaka, not those people. Why can you know their thoughts? Emotions may bring pain, but they also bring Come and be happy."

 1454 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1454

    "but¡­¡­"


    Shaka pondered his own language and couldn¡¯t help but start a debate with Naruto: ¡°When I was practicing in the Ganges, I saw countless people praying in the Ganges every day, but I looked on their faces. All that is there is endless pain. They live in pain. This is a fact."


    "Well, that''s it."


    Naruto smiled and nodded, and continued to enlighten the child who got into the horns, and pointed his finger at the desolate land under him.


    "Then I ask you, where is this place?"


    Shaka''s eyes flashed, as if he understood something, but he couldn''t catch it. After a moment of silence, he answered honestly, "Tibet."


    "Yes, this is Tibet, it is the Qinghai-Tibet Plateau. Have you ever seen that people here live happily? You have seen the lives of people on the banks of the Ganges River, but what about the roof of the world? Go there and you can reach China¡¯s Sichuan Basin. The Sichuan Basin is fertile and fertile for thousands of miles. Since thousands of years ago, the Chinese have called it the land of abundance. Do you think people living in that land of abundance are happy or unfortunate? Go there and you can reach London, England. The British have a great sense of national pride. They have deep feelings for their capital, London. They admire and love their capital deeply. If feelings bring only pain , Then why do people in London worship their capital collectively?"


    Naruto asked questions one by one, but Shaka couldn''t answer a single question, so he was silent, and his head became more confused.


    Naruto looked at Shaka more confused and confused, and grabbed a handful of dirt.


    Because of the battle between Naruto and Shaka just now, the barren land on the Qinghai-Tibet Plateau has become even worse. Now, the soil in Naruto''s hands is not much different from the yellow sand.


    "Shaka, do you know what can be grown on this desolate land?"


    Shaka looked at Naruto, then shook his head directly.


    "do not know."


    As a golden saint, Shaka has lived in the Ganges River Valley in India since he was a child. After becoming a saint, he has stayed in the virgin palace and rarely leaves the sanctuary. The famous debate on fish, but for this kind of farming, Shaka would certainly not understand.


    Naruto''s five fingers were loosened, and the loose soil fell from Naruto''s fingers. Then Naruto''s figure shook slightly, and Shaka could see that Naruto was leaving at the speed of light and then coming back. After that, he had more hands. bag.


    Naruto grabbed a handful of things from the bag, a handful of yellow-green seeds.


    "That''s it, highland barley, a plant that can grow on this barren Qinghai-Tibet Plateau, is the most important food for Tibetans."


    Naruto waved the bag full of highland barley seeds in his hand, and the whole bag of highland barley seeds flew out to the surroundings. Each seed gave off a little light. To ordinary people, it looked like from the sky. A luminous rain fell in it.


    The seeds of highland barley landed on the land of the Qinghai-Tibet Plateau with the light of life. The highland barley, which itself needs to grow for a long time, grows at an absolute speed in a blink of an eye with the help of Naruto. In the distance, immediately You can see a very lush barley.


    For the Tibetan people, this is the look of life.


    Some Tibetans have discovered this piece of highland barley that has suddenly grown. For this roof of the world with backward technology and information, the Tibetan people are unwilling to think about why these highland barleys suddenly appear. They just regard this as a gift from God. Facing the highland barley that had grown suddenly, pray sincerely and thank God for his grace.


    Although Shaka could not understand Tibetan, he could know that those people were grateful.


    "Do you feel it, Shaka? Their joy."


    Shaka glanced at Naruto: "Isn''t that your method?"


    "Yes, it is my method, but my method is only to let the highland barley grow here. Their joy is born because of the highland barley. In this kind of place, only the highland barley can grow. Highland barley is for the Tibetan people. It is said that it is the most important plant that can sustain their lives. Even in such a barren and difficult environment, they will survive as strong. As long as they see the barley growing well, they will be so happy. What can you say , Is there only pain in life, Shaka?"


    Shaka was affected by Naruto''s words, and the belief he had always adhered to was strongly shaken.


    Naruto plans to try to subdue the Golden Saint Seiya as his own combat power before the zodiac. Now Shaka is obviously a good target, and when he turns his eyes, he actually speaks Buddhist language.


    "The body is a bodhi tree, and the heart is like a mirrored table. Wipe it away from time to time, and don''t let the dust get off.


    Shaka was taken aback, but subconsciously responded: "Bodhi does not have a tree, and a mirror is not a platform. There is nothing at all, where can the dust be caused."


    These two short poems are the well-known masters Shenxiu and Hui Neng¡¯s insights into the principles of Buddhism, but Shenxiu is stubborn in the real thing after all, so the realm and comprehension are lower than Hui Neng, and Hui Neng''s cultivation level on the Buddhist path is indeed higher. Yu Shenxiu.


    As the reincarnation of the Buddha, Shaka certainly knows this famous Buddhist dialogue, but I don''t know why Naruto said this suddenly.


    "Don''t cause dust and where to dust, Shaka, what kind of state do you think you are?"


    Naruto asked a very deep question, and he didn''t even know the meaning of the question he asked, lest Shaka could not answer the question after he answered, and Naruto immediately followed the sentence.


    "Shaka, are you a god?"


    The latter question is easier to answer, so Shaka shook his head: "No, I am not a god."


    "Then are you a robot?"


    "No."


    "Since you are not a god or a robot, why are you not happy, angry, sorrowful? Even Athena, I have seen her cry, watched her laugh, watched her hysterical, why would you not?"


    Naruto¡¯s question is really difficult to answer, and Shaka gritted his teeth, not knowing what to say.


    "Shaka, your strength is indeed very strong, formidable strength, and your state of mind, you are indeed the man who can be called the closest to God, but you seem to have made a mistake."


    "Mistake the point?" When Shaka heard Naruto''s words, her expression immediately became a little excited, as if she felt faintly grasping something, "What am I wrong?"


    "''The man closest to God'', the focus of this sentence is always human. The previous words are just modification. You are not a god, you are only a person. To be honest, don''t be too self-righteous, even if you continue to fight now. , I am also 95% sure that I can kill you, and the remaining half is the probability that you can escape from my hands. The tone is sitting in the virgin palace all day and meditating, why don¡¯t you go and look around. , To see what people in this world look like, reading thousands of books, it is better to travel thousands of miles, you have to think about this sentence, don¡¯t forget, you and I are always just human beings."


    Naruto patted Shaka on the shoulder, and then left with Moling, leaving the golden saint to stand here for a long time. After a long, long time, Shaka''s face suddenly showed Mingwu''s smile and his eyes It fell on the Tibetan people who were harvesting highland barley.


    "Teacher, I understand your intention..."


    Chapter 78-Funny magic bell, arrived in the Pamirs


    "Take your paws away!"


    On the vast Qinghai-Tibet Plateau, there was a clear and delicate voice echoed. The voice was crisp and moving, but it contained considerable anger. After a loud noise, it disappeared in the never-ending wind on the Qinghai-Tibet Plateau.


    Naruto looked at the girl with vivid expressions beside her, laughing with joy.


    "Magic, although I know you, but if you talk nonsense, I will sue you for slander. Where did I get my claws?"


    Mo Ling looked at this grinning face, and really wished to slap it over, and the reason that prevented Mo Ling from doing so was because she had tried it just now, and the result was just a waste of energy.


    The magic bell pressed his anger and gritted his teeth:


    "Take your hands away!"


    "Oh."


    Naruto obediently agreed, just when Mo Ling was taken aback by Naruto''s overly "obedient" scene, Naruto''s next move made her understand that this person is still a bastard.Naruto was holding the shoulder of the bell with his left hand, and he swung his right hand, which was already empty, to make his right hand farther away from the bell.


    Magic Bell: "..."


    "What''s wrong, didn''t I already take my right hand away?"


    "I mean, take your left hand away from my shoulder!" Mo Ling gritted his teeth and lowered his voice, lest he could not help biting the man next to him.


    "OK." Naruto agreed briskly again, and moved his hand from Mo Ling''s shoulder to Mo Ling''s waist according to his original idea.


    "..."


    Mo Ling once again felt the feeling that made him extremely mad. It seemed that no matter what he did or said, this person could easily touch his emotions and keep his emotions in a fierce state.

 1455 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1455

    Naruto used the chakra strong to suppress the small universe that Moling wanted to struggle, and completely sealed the struggle of Moling, suddenly lowered his head to reach Moling''s ear.


    "Didn''t Athena teach you to remain indifferent in front of me? Why did you forget?"


    Naruto''s words frightened the magic bell, his eyes widened and he looked at the smiling guy.


    "You... how do you know?!"


    ''After all, I still lack the scheming, so I can tell it.''


    Naruto smiled inwardly. Although Mo Ling is not a fool, he still lacks the necessary calmness when he is half-dead with anger. He actually hooked out these words all at once, and it would not work if it was Athena. Up.


    The dead girl grew older and smarter. It was getting harder and harder to swindle something out of her mouth. Naruto, who could not find a sense of accomplishment from Athena, could only turn to bully the magic bell.


    Looking at Mo Ling''s surprised expression, although Naruto thought he was naive, he still felt a smug emotion.


    "Although Athena is very clever, she has been a place from the age of mythology~ The goddess who is worshipped will never have any experience in dating, no matter what she thinks. To be precise, the things Athena taught you are all taught by me. Her, it¡¯s a pity that you are too stupid to learn."


    "I am stupid?"


    Mo Ling really felt a surge of energy and blood, and when he was about to turn his face with this guy, Naruto''s face suddenly pretended to be serious.


    "Just watched the battle between me and Shaka, what do you think?"


    "..." Mo Ling''s anger was blocked halfway. Although he knew that this guy was deliberately turning the topic off, he had to suppress the depressed feeling of almost vomiting blood. "Very powerful," the magic praised from the heart. In those words, there is both respect for the strong, but also with a depressed mood, "The power of the seventh sense is really terrifying. Even with this electronic glasses, my body can keep up with the speed of light. I definitely can''t keep up. With my current strength, facing the Golden Saint Seiya, I can''t stand a blow."


    Mo Ling told the truth, but had to be depressed because of it. Facing the Golden Saint Seiya is so unbearable, how about facing the strength of the Golden Saint Seiya, or even the superior Naruto?


    According to the rules of female saints, for this man who has seen her true face, Magic Bell has only two options. She believes that she only wants to choose one path, but now it seems that this path is almost bleak. of.


    "So..." Naruto''s paw moved away from Mo Ling''s waist and placed it on Mo Ling''s head, "If you want to defeat me, you must work hard, and I will try my best to train you."


    Mo Ling didn''t want to admit it, but she was comforted by the person she must want to kill, because women are reserved...to be precise, it is self-esteem, and Mo Ling curled his lips and glanced at Naruto: "You really Will you be able to train me with all your strength, will you not be afraid to kill you when I become stronger?"


    "Of course I''m not afraid. First, even if you really understand the seventh sense, you can''t be my opponent, just like Shana has understood the seventh sense for several years, but it has never been my opponent."


    "Arrogant!" Moling could only give him such a comment, trying to prevent himself from thinking about the bad question of''Can I defeat him after I understand the seventh sense'', "What about the second?" Yes'' It¡¯s not surprising that there is a ¡°second¡± as the beginning.


    "Second..." Naruto looked at Mo Ling''s pretty face, and looked at Mo Ling uncomfortably. Just before Mo Ling was about to turn his face, Naruto smiled and narrowed his eyes and said: "I will set you up The goal you set is not just the seventh sense. You must at least understand the eighth sense to meet my requirements."


    "Eighth sense?" The magic bell of a silver saint said to this time that he had never heard of it, "What is that?"


    "The realm above the seventh sense is also called Alaya Consciousness. Comprehending the seventh sense is strong enough to rival the Golden Saint Seiya. It can reach the speed of light and tear time and space. These are the powers of the seventh sense, but Compared with the seventh sense, the eighth sense does not have much strength, but it has one advantage, that is, it can get eternal life."


    "eternal life?"


    "Yes, life completely transcends the boundaries of mankind, the body will never age, and will always remain at the youngest and most perfect age. The law of body function transcends the law of time. Unless it is killed by humans, it means immortality and youth. ."


    If you said the previous words, Mo Ling was in a state of consternation and did not hear everything clearly, then Naruto¡¯s last sentence, even Mo Ling could not help but be moved, no matter what, she is still a girl, forever. The four words of youth are fatally attractive to women.


    Countless women spend a lot of money for these four words. Although countless people have paid a heavy price, they still can''t stop countless women from betting money and time on this matter. Now such an opportunity is born. In front of the magic bell.


    Mo Ling''s xiong part kept up and down with her breathing, finally restrained her excitement, raised her head and looked at Naruto with scorching eyes.


    "Are you in the realm of the eighth sense?"


    "Yes, so I am immortal. If you want to wait until I''m old before defeating me, it must be impossible. Before you realize the eighth sense, you have no chance of winning compared with me, but don''t worry. Well, I will definitely try my best to train you to become stronger."


    If it is normal to hear this and Mo Ling even feels a little touched by this, then Naruto''s next sentence will make Mo Ling''s feeling for him return to the previous state.


    "Only after comprehending the eighth sense can you stay by my side forever."


    "Asshole!"


    Noisy and noisy, the relationship between Naruto and Moling seems to be unable to stop at all. Quietness does not exist between the two of them. After going all the way to quarrel, Moling has long said that Athena should remain indifferent. Throw it behind her head, because with her acting skills, Naruto¡¯s eyes can¡¯t be fooled at all. Whenever the magic bell is half to death by him, Naruto will remind her to be calm and calm, and then break easily. Dropping her disguise, the magic bell was furious again.


    Just when Naruto was considering whether to give Magic Bell some decoction to reduce the fire, so as not to be really angry with herself, the two finally reached the destination of their trip.


    Pamirs!


    The Pamirs are a very special place, because the Himalayas, Karakorams, Kunlun Mountains, Tianshan Mountains, and Hindu Kush Mountains all gather here, spanning Tajikistan, China and Afghanistan, and it is the junction of many countries.


    The highest peak of the Pamirs is the Chogori Peak in the Karakoram Mountains. It is 8611 meters above sea level on the border between China and Pakistan, making it the second highest peak in the world.


    Ancient Chinese mythology said that the pillars supporting the heaven and the earth are not Zhoushan, which is actually here in the Pamirs.


    On the Pamirs, there is a weird-looking multi-story tower. Although it is obviously man-made, it is definitely not the Tajik people who are the main residents of the Pamirs.


    After waiting for a while under the tower, I finally waited for the master to return. There was an adult man and a minor kid. The two are very similar, that is, in the middle of their eyebrows, they both have two The small round dots are also the appearance characteristics of the Mu mainland people.


    When Mo Ling saw that man, even if she had seen a lot of things today, her eyes widened. She really didn''t understand, how many amazing people the person next to her knew, and it surprised Mo Ling even more. The thing is, this person greets that person quite intimately.


    "Yo, Mu, Guigui, long time no see."


    Chapter Seventy-Nine-Plan to attack the sanctuary, discuss with Mu


    Although Naruto is constantly updating Moling''s cognitive upper limit, now Moling feels that he has to update it again.Just now I was fighting with a Golden Saint Seiya who was about to die, and now I greeted another Golden Saint Seiya very familiarly. The magic bell really couldn''t understand how to describe the relationship between this man and Sanctuary."Brother Naruto." The first person who responded to Naruto''s greeting was the little noble ghost. He obviously didn''t have as many rules as Mu, and he ran directly in front of Naruto, and took something out of his pocket. Show off appearance."Look, Naruto Brother, I have already solved this." When Mo Ling heard Guigui''s bluffing sound, he naturally focused on the child. Mo Ling felt that there was something on the child. This kind of unusually strong thought power fluctuation was stronger than her silver saint warrior. I couldn¡¯t help being surprised. Then I saw the things in Guigui¡¯s hands and felt strange. Guigui held two wooden objects in his hands and looked twisted. The magic bell couldn''t see what role it was.On the contrary, Naruto showed admiration and reached out and rubbed Guigui''s head."It''s done well, Guigui, it only takes a week to untie it. I''ll make it for today''s dinner, and I will treat you well." Guigui suddenly showed a cute smile, and his eyes were full of movement. The look seemed to have begun to swallow saliva.Naruto reached out and pointed. The two wooden objects in Guigui''s hand that made the magic bells invisible to use flew into Naruto''s hands, and then quickly transformed under Naruto''s control, and finally turned into nine The ring was placed on a long strip frame, and then thrown to Guigui."Let''s play with it. When you can take this apart, Brother will teach you an interesting trick." "Yes, Brother!" Guigui saluted Naruto in a nondescript manner, and then immediately squatted aside. Going up to the ground, carefully observing the complicated toy in front of him, then his eyes condensed, and there was a sense of seriousness that did not match his age.All the people present are people with small universes, so they can feel that the thought power of Guigui is radiating, like a soft silk thread, holding up the wooden toy, and then the nine rings are in the Gui Under the control of the ghost''s thought power, it shook gently.Mo Ling looked at it for a while, then suddenly realized something, and turned to look at Naruto: "Are you training his mind?" "That''s right, it''s just a simple trick." Naruto smiled. Even the corners of his eyes showed a sense of pride. The toy in Guigui''s hand is just an intellect button. It is a very popular educational toy, but Naruto requires Guigui not to use his hands and can only use his mind to disassemble it. Intelligence deduction, so the difficulty has increased a lot."Gugui is a descendant of Mu Continent. He is born with a mind power beyond ordinary people''s level, but he has not been systematically trained, so he is not well controlled, and he still has great potential to be explored, so he made it for him. Such a toy, when he can control his thoughts as flexible as his own hands and feet, he will be a qualified Aries Golden Saint Seiya candidate, right, Mu?" The middle of the eyebrows also represents the descendants of Mu mainland Two-pointed Mu showed approving smiles on his face, looking at the noble ghost who was serious and using thought power over there, and nodded in agreement with Naruto."Gugui, he does have terrible potential." In the hearts of Naruto and Mu, as long as there are no major problems, according to the current situation, Guigui continues to practice, he can be said to be the next one. The only candidate for the Aries Golden Saint Seiya.The intellectual buckle itself is a very brain-burning educational toy, and Naruto requires Guigui to use only his mind. He needs to think about how to unlock the intellectual buckle at the same time when he is highly concentrated, so this is a very difficult practice. Because the intelligence button is made of wood instead of iron, it is very fragile. If the mind is too strong, the intelligence button will be good, so it is very difficult.The Nine Links nowadays should make Guigui spend a lot of energy.Mobell is also an excellent saint. After thinking about it for a while, he can understand how much the thing that looks like a toy can be of help to Guigui, a strange light flashed in his eyes and looked at Naruto beside him. , Exclaimed: "It''s really bad for you to come up with this kind of cultivation method. No wonder Shana is so strong." "No, to be precise, cultivation is only half of it, and the remaining half is play. "Playing?" "Yes, Guigui is only a child after all. At his age, it is really boring to ask him to practice those boring and tedious training, so let him practice while playing, and he himself has it. Fun, this is the best way to learn it slowly, kid." Naruto patted Mo Ling on the head, changing Mo Ling''s expression from admiration to depression again.With the facts in front of us, Mo Ling admits that this person does have a lot of places for him to learn. Whether it is strength or means, he is far inferior to him. If you observe carefully, even such a small matter is very worthy of magic. Ling came to study, but Mo Ling just couldn''t understand his proud look, and even more unhappy with his attitude towards him, she gave a cold snort.Mu didn''t mean to participate in the interaction between them at all, and only after the magic bell did not speak, Mu spoke."Naruto, you came here to find me, maybe not just to give your ghost a new toy, what''s the matter?" "Magic bell, you go to catch two wild yaks, we eat more, and go to town Buy some highland barley and other vegetables." Moling knew that Naruto and Mu had something to talk about, and she could not be there. Although she felt a little depressed about Naruto¡¯s "pointing and drawing" of herself, she was not an unreasonable person, so she ordered He nodded and left immediately.After the magic bell disappeared in the sight of Naruto and Mu, Mu''s expression immediately changed slightly."The previous battle was between you and Shaka." Mu was very sure when he said this. He himself is the golden saint of Aries. He has the strongest power of thought among the twelve golds. The battle took place on the Qinghai-Tibet plateau. There is absolutely no reason not to be perceived."Yes, it''s not the trouble that the old man Tonghu caused me." After talking to Shaka, Naruto understood Tonghu''s intentions, and even more clearly what Tonghu said at the beginning. True meaning.Among today¡¯s golden saints, after removing his old thing left over from the last holy war, the sagittarius golden saint Airus, who has died 13 years ago, is reduced. Among the remaining ten saints, the strongest It is Saga of Gemini and Saga of Virgo. Among these two people, compared with Saga, which is difficult to distinguish between good and evil, Tonghu appreciates Saga more, but among Saka and Naruto, The person Tonghu values ??is Naruto.Both of their real realms are the eighth sense. For humans, they are absolutely stunning and powerful, but their personalities are at two extremes.Shaka has seen the Yokogawa Valley since he was a child, and countless people are suffering every day. Therefore, he believes that human emotions are the source of their suffering. Therefore, he kills Purdue to save the world and end human lives so that they do not have to suffer; but For Naruto, it is absolutely impossible for him to break the seven emotions and the six desires. Essentially speaking, as the Buddha''s reincarnated Shaka, although his heart is not a god, he is also detached from human beings, and possesses Bisha. To strengthen his strength, he is still a human being in terms of xinxing, so Tonghu values ??Naruto more than Shaka.Shaka will come to fight with Naruto, probably because of Tonghu''s relationship, the purpose is probably to break Shaka''s heart knot.Mu Yao glanced at the direction of the Sanctuary and said: "When do you plan to attack the Sanctuary?" "It''s almost the same, the time is almost ripe, with the power of me, Shanna and you three," Even if the siege of the Golden Saint Seiya is more than doubled, there will be no problem. If Shaka does not help us at that time, it should not be directly with me, plus the golden saints of Sagittarius and Libra, the odds of winning are still ours. Big." "Yeah." Mu nodded, and then a slightly weird smile appeared on his face: "But it''s really strange to say that, as the golden saint of Aries, I never thought I would have One day to attack the sanctuary." "I didn''t think about it. Anyway, we always do these things. Besides, the Saint Seiya is not fighting for the sanctuary, but for Athena. As long as Athena is there, The Saint Seiya is still there, so the Sanctuary is just a place. The Saint Seiya can be in Greece, but it doesn¡¯t matter if you want to change a place. If you only fight for a place, then you can only say that the Saint Seiya¡¯s goal is really too small. "Oh, you can really say it, no wonder even Shaka will be affected by your words." "Mu, I will reluctantly take your words as a compliment, but, the timing... Really Is about to mature soon."


    Chapter 80-The Devil Bell Again, Zilong Arrives


    When Mo Ling came back, Naruto and Mu''s talk had ended.


    It''s not that Naruto didn''t believe in the magic bells enough, but in the battle against the zodiac, Naruto did not count the magic bells at all.


    Because the guardian of the Zodiac is a golden saint. Although the magic bell is a relatively strong silver saint, in the real golden saint battle, the magic bell is of no use, so there is no need to tell these things. She, when things really happen, Mo Ling will judge what to do.


    Although Mo Ling suffers continuously from Naruto, she is not an idiot. Since Naruto''s conversation with Mu just now caused her to avoid it, she doesn''t ask too much about things she shouldn''t know, but just hit her at both ends. The yak and some food I bought were placed on the ground, and the rest was Naruto''s business.


    Although in modern times, because of the popularity of greenhouses, most vegetables can be grown in Tibet, but now it is still in the 1980s, so the main crops here are still barley, and the vegetables are potatoes. Mainly with carrots because it is easy to grow.(After all, the times are different...)


    Mo Ling bought these things, and the rest is Naruto''s business.


    The highland barley is braised with rice, potatoes and carrots, and mutton oil. The mutton oil is different from other animal fats, because it has a smell of mutton, but when heated, it becomes an intoxicating delicacy.


    The main dish was two yak. ??Naruto once again demonstrated his cooking skills. In a blink of an eye, he killed the two yaks, cleaned up all the blood and internal organs, and removed all the uneatable or unpalatable things, and finally all the two yak. The skinned and bloodletted yaks were all set on the fire and started to barbecue, and they were sprinkled with the condiments they had always carried with them.


    Because the yak is a breed of cattle that lives in the cold plateau, compared with the average beef cattle, the yak has more fat and the meat quality is rougher than the average beef, but the advantage is that the gravy is rich and the beef taste It is very heavy, so it is more suitable for heavy ~ taste. If you want to eat shabu beef, then forget it.


    The fat and fat of the yak slowly dripped down under the scorching flame, and fell into the flame, making a sizzling sound, and mixed with the seasoning to produce an incomparable aroma.


    Even a Saint Seiya like Mu will move his index finger because of the tempting deliciousness, and the magic bell is constantly swallowing saliva. Finally, he has discovered his "rare" advantage in the "scattered" Naruto. .


    "Do you often cook?"


    Moling looked at the profile of Naruto who was illuminated by the campfire, always feeling that he was so familiar and comfortable, it was definitely not the first time he was cooking.


    "I often cook for my family, and rarely cook for outsiders. It''s just that after I have an excellent chef at home, I don''t do it much."


    Naruto picked up the flask and took a sip. The cold of the Pamirs seemed to have no effect on Naruto. Here, he can also live comfortably.

 1456 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1456

    Naruto basically doesn¡¯t cook for people he doesn¡¯t know. He often cooks at home. It¡¯s just that after Chunli learns cooking with him, he has fewer and fewer opportunities to cook, because the kitchen belongs to In Chunli¡¯s field, if you take care of the cooking, Chunli will feel that she is useless. This is not a good thing. So whether it¡¯s because of her love for Chunli or her desire to be lazy, Naruto naturally lived a life of clothes, stretched out his hand and opened his mouth.


    ''I rarely cook for outsiders...''


    Mo Ling didn''t know why his heart thumped, and touched his hot cheek. The reason Mo Ling gave to himself was because of the campfire.


    Just when Mo Ling was a little unsure, she smelled a scent at the end of her nose, and then she saw Naruto cut off a piece of fat beef with kunai and handed it to her.


    The magic bell just stretched out to pick it up, but Naruto immediately took back the kunai and ate the beef into his mouth, and then cut off a piece of beef with kunai again, deeply feeling that the magic bell was out of anger. Staring at Naruto.


    "Is it fun to tease me?"


    "Open your mouth."


    ''Is the reason here?''


    Mo Ling suddenly understood the reason Naruto had done just now. It was not that he wanted to tease himself, but that he didn''t want to take it by himself, but that he wanted to feed her by himself.Understanding Naruto''s super childish thoughts, Mo Ling''s anger disappeared a bit, but she felt a deep dumbfounding cry.


    This kind of intimate feeding does not seem to be a strange thing, but can the relationship between the two of them be described as''intimacy''?Anyway, Mo Ling didn''t want to be close to Naruto at all.


    Naruto saw what the magic bell meant to resist, and raised his eyebrows and said: "Give you two choices, you watch me eat or I feed you, the choice is yours."


    "The right to choose? Are you calling me the right to choose?!"


    "Of course, the option is given by me. It is you who made the choice. Of course, you are given the right to choose." Naruto looked at Magic Bell with a rogue expression, "Actually I want to feed you mouth to mouth. If you choose this, I would also be happy."


    "Who would choose this?!"


    The magic bell yelled, and then he saw Mu and Guigui both look over, smiled awkwardly, and then turned to stare at Naruto.


    "Although I have made a barrier, they can''t hear us, but Mu and Guigui will notice if you move so big."


    Mo Ling looked at Naruto bitterly, and finally admitted that he was inferior to human skills, and opened his mouth to eat the yak meat that Naruto had fed.The meat of yak meat is hard and rough, but it tastes very good when chewed. Why is it so bad?


    If you can exclude the part that was fed by Naruto, Moling will definitely think this dinner is quite good, but Naruto, a brazen fellow, is definitely not something that Moling can resist, and Mu and Guigui, the two masters and apprentices, will look at the sky. One look at the ground was to turn a blind eye to Mo Ling''s cry for help, which made Mo Ling depressed for a long time.


    And this depression lasted until the arrival of Zilong, to be precise, it temporarily suppressed this depression, and did not want outsiders to see it.


    During the battle between Zilong and Seiya, the sacred clothing of Pegasus and Draco suffered huge damage, which has exceeded the extent that the sacred clothing itself can be repaired, so someone needs to repair it.


    But repairing the saint clothing is a very advanced knowledge. Even Tonghu, who is called a teacher by all the saints, does not have this ability. Even Naruto has possessed the sagittarius golden saint for so long, and he has not mastered the repair of the saint clothing. ability.


    In ancient legends, in addition to Athena¡¯s own battle clothing, all the other eighty-eight saints were made by the continent of Mu. Therefore, after the destruction of the continent, the blood of Athena was used directly. In addition, only the descendants of the mainland of Mu have the ability to repair the saint clothing, and Mu, who has two origins between his brows, is the descendant of the mainland of Mu.


    Guigui is still young, so Mu is now the only person in the world who has the ability to repair the saint clothing. According to Tonghu''s guidance, Zilong came to the Pamirs and found Mu after untold hardships.


    If only in a straight line, it does not take so much time to reach the Pamirs from the movement of Japan. The problem is that the Pamirs are completely different from the Pamirs in reality.


    In this world, it is said that the Pamirs, like the Queen of Death Island, are one of the fragments of the Mu continent. Although it is not clear how this fragment of the continent came to the Asian continent, there is something special on the Pamirs. Even a Saint Seiya with a powerful strength will encounter great danger. Zilong wears two saints and loses the strongest defense protection of the Draco saint. Therefore, Zilong has experienced a lot of dangers along the way. , It is regarded as reaching the front of Mu.


    "The Saint Seiya who has come here knows what the purpose is. Please, please help me repair the holy clothes of Pegasus and Draco as soon as possible."


    Zilong opened the box, and Mu just glanced at the damaged Pegasus and Draco saints and shook his head immediately.


    "No, it''s a pity that these two saint clothes can no longer be repaired."


    "Wait a minute, please wait a minute, Mu! Why, why can''t the saint clothing be repaired?!"


    "You should be very clear, the purple dragon of the dragon constellation, the holy clothing is like us, it is alive, but look at the two holy clothes!" Mu stretched out his hand and pointed to the iron-blue Pegasus and the dragon. The saint clothing, "But the saint clothing of the Pegasus and the dragon are dead, just like the lost lives cannot be restored, the dead saint clothing, even I can''t restore them to their original state."


    "But... we are now fighting a terrible enemy, please think of a way, Mu!"


    "Unfortunately, I am not a god, and there is no way to resurrect the dead saint clothing."


    "Please wait a minute, Mu! Although the world is vast, you are the only one who can repair the saint clothes, please, anyway...how to fix these two saint clothes! Please!"


    Mu looked down at the purple dragon who was kneeling in front of him, and he understood why the teacher gave the Draco''s saint clothing to this man instead of the more talented king tiger. This kind of innocent heart, this kind of friend The friendship of fighting, Mu has been infected.


    "Zilong, I can tell you that there is another way to try, but you are likely to die. Do you want to use your life to gamble once?"


    Chapter 81-The Case of...


    Zilong came all the way to the Pamirs with the idea of ??repairing these two holy clothes. Even if Mu said that he would use his life to bet once, Zilong did not give in and asked what the solution was.


    "Use your life."


    "my life?"


    "Yes, let me explain once again. These two saint clothes are dead. To resurrect the life of the saint clothes, you need your... or a lot of Saint Seiya''s blood is needed to reinvigorate the life of the saint clothes. If it¡¯s just one piece, it should be fine, but to repair these two saints, more than half of the blood in your body is needed. You should know that if humans lose more than one-third of their blood, they will die, and the saints are also alive. People, so there are no exceptions. Even so, do you want to continue?"


    "No problem, anyway, my life was saved by Seiya. If my blood revives these two saints, I am willing to offer it!"


    Naruto has really seen the self-harming Xiaoqiang''s spirit. Zilong is different from the immortal monster like Naruto. After all, it is just a human body. If more than one-third of the blood in the body is lost, even if Zilong is strong. will die.But this kid just slammed his arms without hesitation, and the blood of the purple dragon immediately ran down from his hands and wrists, dripping onto the holy clothes of Pegasus and Draco.


    "Wait a minute, the Saint Cloth of Pegasus will let me..."


    As soon as Mo Ling spoke, she felt a burst of great power on her wrist. The magnitude of that power was beyond her ability to resist. Before she could finish her words, she was dragged to one side, and Mu just glanced at it and didn¡¯t say Any concern.


    Of course Naruto was the one who pulled the bell away, and although the bell was often called, this time the bell showed real irritation, struggling hard, shaking Naruto''s hand.


    "You let me go!"


    Naruto didn''t joking with Mo Ling as usual. He didn''t have the nasty smile on his face, but with a terrible gloom, which seemed to be brewing a certain horrible emotion.


    And he didn''t realize that he had stepped on the fox''s tail, and the magic bell still meant that the ignorant was fearless, struggling hard.


    "Let go! What are you going to do?!"


    "I should ask you this sentence, right."


    Naruto looked at Mo Ling with a gloomy face, and leaned forward slightly. The body much taller than Mo Ling blocked Mo Ling¡¯s sight. Because Naruto¡¯s body was covered, Mo Ling felt gloomy all around, and raised his head. , What I saw was Naruto''s terribly black face.


    Naruto''s hand moved up Moling''s body, but he didn''t want to do anything, he just placed his hand gently on Moling''s neck.


    "Are you going to use your blood to revive the Pegasus Saint Cloth?"


    Naruto¡¯s tone is particularly suppressed. Although this emotion is very boring, Naruto is now very hot-headed. Whether it is jealous or in terms of a man¡¯s self-esteem, Naruto will not let his woman work hard for another man. , To consume their own blood.


    Moling didn''t understand the origin of Naruto''s emotions, but when he heard that he didn''t want to use his blood to revive the pegasus saint, he raised his head and looked stubbornly into Naruto''s eyes.


    "I am Seiya''s master. What''s wrong with using my blood to revive his saint clothing?!"


    "Because you are my woman, you can''t bleed for any man except me!" (Is this fascinating?)


    "You!" Mo Ling was really annoyed at Naruto''s unreasonable words, "I am not your woman! I never promised!!"


    Originally, if Naruto suddenly became emotional, Mo Ling might be frightened by Naruto¡¯s terrifying face, and he dared not quarrel with him. Let Naruto calm down for a while and he would be fine, but this matter Guan Seiya''s saint clothing, so Mo Ling was very concerned about it, and naturally refused to give in, but her thoughts just aroused Naruto''s anger.


    It can only be said that one slap can''t make a sound, the more the two people quarrel, the more fierce they are.

 1457 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1457

    Naruto became more noisy, and looked at Mo Ling''s stubborn eyes. Although he was very annoyed, he still felt that this woman was very beautiful.


    The right hand tightened slightly and pinched Mo Ling''s neck, making her feel a little short of breath, but it would not directly choke Mo Ling to death.


    "Then I will let you see how determined I am!"


    Mo Ling saw Naruto¡¯s terrifying eyes, and instinctively felt a huge fear, but the power gap between Naruto and Naruto was too large. When Naruto tightened his hand, Mo Ling felt that his small universe was It seemed to be frozen by Absolute Zero, unable to play any role at all. The whole body was as stiff as a puppet doll, and the touch on her lips let Mo Ling know that she had not become a doll.


    Because Moling did not become a doll, she started to struggle when encountering such a thing. The feeling of being completely suppressed just disappeared without a trace. Moling felt that her hands and feet could move, so she immediately began to struggle fiercely. He didn''t hesitate to burst out all his own small universe, and even used Meteor Fist to attack Naruto''s body.


    Naruto¡¯s body was banged by the magic bell¡¯s continuous attacks, but it was of no use. Naruto acted as the magic bell tickling herself, just focusing on the magic bell¡¯s exclusive delicacy, and will taste This delicious power is reclaimed.


    Naruto deeply savored the smell of the magic bell. His deepening made the magic bell feel that his power was about to be absorbed. The power of the attack became weaker and slower.


    Because of the exhaustion of the air in his body, Magic Bell could only weakly wrap his hands around Naruto''s back, asking for the air in his body.


    When the lips of the two finally separated, the magic bell was almost like a plug-in electric fan. Once the plug was unplugged, she lost all the energy and collapsed to the ground, her eyes staring blankly. Ahead, panting slightly, it looked like he was deprived of five senses by Naruto.


    Naruto wiped the corners of his mouth, and walked out from behind the small tower''brilliantly''.


    At this time, Zilong''s complexion has completely changed. Because of excessive blood loss, Zilong''s originally healthy and ruddy complexion has become extremely pale, like a person who has suffered a serious illness. Even if he can recover later, his vitality will be greatly injured. , His face will become the kind of grayish white without blood.


    The body temperature drops, blood pressure drops, and body organ functions gradually weaken. These are the symptoms of Zilong''s excessive blood loss. The Pegasus saint belonging to Seiya is already stained with Zilong''s blood at this time. There was not much on his own Heavenly Dragon Sacred Cloth, and it seemed that it was only as good as before Naruto''s''work''.


    Naruto''s eyes flashed and a weird smile appeared.


    Zilong¡¯s idea should be that he can¡¯t live anyway. Of course, the Draco saint clothing needs to be repaired, but the Pegasus saint clothing should be repaired first so that Seiya can have the protection of the saint clothing. This is more reasonable under the current circumstances. Sacrifice yourself for friendship?To say that Zilong and Seiya did nothing, Naruto really didn''t believe it.


    Mu glanced at Naruto and found that he seemed to be in a good mood, but he wasn''t the kind of person who was in the bottom line, so Mu didn''t ask anything. At this time, Zilong''s body finally couldn''t hold on, and he shook twice. , Fell to the ground.


    Due to acute excessive blood loss, Zilong has already experienced symptoms of shock.


    The current Zilong is like standing at the entrance of the gate of the underworld. Whether to return to the world or directly open the gate and fall into the underworld, most people can only see the vitality of the purple dragon.


    Naruto appeared by Zilong''s side instantaneously, stretched out his hand, and the wounds on Zilong''s hands healed immediately. Mu saw that Zilong had nothing to do with him, so he immediately greeted Guigui to do something.


    "Guys, go get Olihakon, Gammanion, and Silver Star Sand."


    These three materials are all precious materials needed to make or repair the holy clothes, and the only thing Naruto is familiar with is Olihacon. Olihacon is precisely one of the mountain bronzes and is said to be the strongest in the world. ~ Hard metal, among the materials used to make the steel holy clothes, there is also the ingredient of Olihakon, and Naruto will be more familiar with this thing because when in the wizard world, in the statue of Olihakon, hidden Sage''s Stone.


    Naruto looked at the purple dragon whose face was pale and the fire of life was gradually extinguishing.


    ''It can only be said that you really deserve to be desperately Xiaoqiang, you are going to die so hard, but whether it is for Tonghu''s face or your future strength, you can''t let you die like this, the future Libra Golden Saint Seiya , Zilong.''


    Naruto cut his finger and dripped a drop of his own blood on Zilong''s body.


    Naruto¡¯s blood is the same as Shaka¡¯s blood. It has very powerful internal power. Just a drop of blood contains more power than the entire universe of Zilong. After that drop of blood falls on Zilong, it immediately becomes A blood-colored film covered Zilong''s body, and slowly submerged into Zilong''s body with flashes of blood.


    I got Naruto¡¯s blood in my body. The fire of the small universe that Zilong was about to disappear slowly burned, and the beating of the heart gradually became stronger. The blood cells were stimulated by Naruto¡¯s vitality to quickly produce blood, which made Zilong¡¯s life alive. Snatched it back from Tanathos.


    The magic bell, which had recovered a little, came out from behind the small tower, his expression was still confused, his eyes could not see the focus, and when he saw Naruto, who was squatting next to Zilong, saving his life, magic bell''s eyes were full Deeply complicated.


    Chapter 82-Handing over the Sagittarius Saint Cloth


    After being forced by Naruto, Mo Ling did not talk to Naruto for a long time, and turned a blind eye to Naruto¡¯s deliberate teasing. When Naruto felt like he was playing big, Mo Ling once again When he was holding his hand, he showed a slight blush, which made Naruto feel relieved while being proud.


    Because of the large amount of blood provided by Zilong, the two pieces of saint clothing that have been damaged have been injected with life force, and Mu¡¯s meticulous repair, the saint clothing of Pegasus and Draco have been restored in the shortest time, and because of the integration The will of Zilong and the small universe, the power of these two saint clothes are stronger than before.


    Since the saint clothes are alive, they can of course evolve like creatures. Every time they are damaged, every time they recover, and every time they get baptized with Saint Seiya¡¯s blood, the saint clothes will gain stronger power. When this power accumulates to a certain limit, it can even undergo a qualitative change, causing a significant change in the shape of the saint clothing.


    Zilong has lost too much blood before and is currently in a coma. Mu wants to go back to the Aries Palace to make some preparations, while Naruto has to stay in the Pamirs, trying to overcome the magic bell as soon as possible, and then taking care of it by the way. The purple dragon was in a coma, so Guigui became the only errand runner, responsible for sending the restored Pegasus bronze saint clothing to Seiya.


    The guy in the Sagittarius golden saint cloth made by Naruto is absolutely invisible without reaching the seventh sense or above.


    Even if Ikki is the strongest bronze saint, he will never see the authenticity of that saint clothing without reaching the level of the seventh sense. Of course, the three imps of Seiya, Gyoga, and Shun are also true. The sagittarius golden saint that Ikki thought he had stolen was actually just a fake.


    Only when neither side knew this, Seiya and the others fought to take the Sagittarius garment back, while Ikki fought to steal the Sagittarius garment.


    Zilong, Glacier, Shun, and Seiya, the four gathered in front of Ikki, facing the strongest bronze saint at the same time.


    Ikki''s eyes slowly scanned the four people in front of him, and then he smiled: "It''s boring to deal with you one-on-one with just a few of you. I want to get rid of you all at once!!"


    "what?!"


    "What is that action?!"


    Wearing the bronze saint clothing of the Phoenix seat, Ikki slowly waved his arms. Behind Ikki, the image of a huge phoenix appeared, as if it was flapping its wings, causing a strong wind.


    "Like a phoenix, the fire phoenix flaps its wings and spreads its wings, take it! The strongest fist of my Phoenix seat, the phoenix wings fly to the sky!!"


    Ikki''s strong arms punched the strongest punch in the bronze saint''s rank, and Ikki''s small universe was sent out through his fists and transformed into a terrible storm and high-temperature flame.


    Like the legendary phoenix flapping its wings, the powerful air current swept the terrible aura that could destroy everything.


    Phoenix''s strongest fist carried terrible power, even Seiya and the four of them couldn''t resist it. They were all blown away by Ikki with one punch, and then fell to the ground.


    The words of the strongest bronze saint is more than just talking. Even at the level of a silver saint, Ikki is considered to be strong. With his power, he can actually defeat four bronze saints with one blow. It can also show that Ikki''s strength is not to the same degree as Seiya and the others.


    Ikki looked down at the four people on the ground coldly, and mocked: "I am different from you. I have given up everything, and have given up all the men who love and justice. Your soft fists are impossible. Beat me!"


    In Ikki''s eyes, these four people are no longer a concern, and for his revenge plan, what he must get is the Sagittarius golden saint clothing.


    Originally, except for the head of the Sagittarius golden saint, the other saint parts have been taken back by Seiya and the others. Now, they are all defeated by Ikki''s phoenix wings. Of course Ikki can successfully take away those sagittarius saints. Clothing part.


    And just when Ikki''s hand was about to touch the left leg of the sagittarius saint clothing, the saint clothing suddenly slammed and turned into countless gold powder flying around.


    The golden saint clothing is the highest saint clothing of the eighty-eight saints. Since the age of mythology, it has been worn on the saints to fight for Athena, but even since the age of mythology, I have never heard of the golden saints. The clothes had a record of being completely damaged, but at this time, before Ikki''s eyes, the left leg of the sagittarius saint clothes disappeared instantly.


    "How is this possible?! How can the Sagittarius Saint Cloth..."


    The thing that made Ikki feel incomprehensible is still behind, not just the left leg, the other parts of the sagittarius garment, including the torso, arms, and wings, all shattered completely with a bang, disappeared without a trace, and it was shining just now. Now there is no trace of the golden saint clothing left.


    Ikki couldn''t explain the reason for this scene, and the sudden shattering of the Sagittarius saint made Ikki feel panicked beyond the plan.


    "What is this..."


    "Although it is the strongest bronze saint, it is only of bronze level, and it is still impossible to see through the fakes I made."


    With an unpleasant tone, Naruto and Moling appeared in front of Ikki. Naruto just stretched out his hand, and the four bronze imps on the ground were immediately resurrected with blood and got up, and Naruto He looked at Ikki with a playful smile.


    "How about it, it''s been a long time, Ikki."


    "Tsk!" Ikki took a sip without knowing why, and a flurry of anger flashed in his eyes, "You said that sagittarius saint clothing is a fake?!"


    "That''s right, it''s just a fake that I copied. The real Sagittarius saint clothing has always been in my hands. It was originally to prevent the golden saints of the sanctuary from coming to snatch the Sagittarius saint clothing, but I didn''t expect it from After returning from Queen of Death Island, you actually snatched it away first. You did a good job, Ikki." (It''s strange that you didn''t expect it)


    "You guy..."


    Ikki¡¯s voice became extremely suppressed, and his eyes were burning with raging anger. At this time, he was like a beast that chose people to eat, and what Ikki wanted most at this time was undoubtedly this extraordinary person. Unhappy Uzumaki Naruto.

 1458 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1458

    Ikki¡¯s anger is not worth mentioning in Naruto¡¯s eyes. Among all the dark emotions, Naruto¡¯s least fear is anger, because anger is Naruto¡¯s strongest power, and anger is absolutely nothing. The way to defeat Naruto, but only a little bit of anger from Ikki, couldn''t shake Naruto''s heart at all.


    Seeing Ikki''s angry face, Naruto was not afraid, but smiled.


    "You don''t have to be so angry, Ikki, just take it as compensation. How about I give you the Sagittarius golden saint clothing?"


    As soon as this said, everyone except Naruto was stunned. Even the magic bell beside Naruto didn''t know what Naruto was playing.


    They fought and fought for a long time, only to snatch a fake Sagittarius saint clothing. This matter is already depressing enough, but Naruto actually wants to give the Sagittarius saint clothing directly to Ikki. They couldn''t accept this matter.


    "Mr. Naruto, this..."


    "Don''t be noisy, nothing will happen."


    Naruto flicked his finger, and Seiya and the others were silent at the same time. They couldn''t even say a word in their mouths. They could only watch Naruto and took out the precious Sagittarius gold saint.


    Even if Ikki only had the ability of the sixth sense, he couldn''t distinguish the fake Sagittarius clothing made by Naruto, but now the real Sagittarius clothing is in front of him, he can definitely feel the extremely powerful light power contained in it.


    Although Ikki very much doubted what this man was planning, his vengeful heart couldn''t resist the temptation of that huge force. He took off his Phoenix bronze saint clothing and put on this Sagittarius golden saint. clothes.


    Feeling the immense power flowing in the golden holy clothes, Ikki couldn''t help but start laughing.


    "Yes, this is it! The power of the golden saint clothing now belongs to me!!"


    The vigorous and vast power in the saint clothing is far beyond Ikki¡¯s original imagination. Under this immense power, even Ikki will inevitably have a little fever, while Naruto looks at it with a playful look. With Yihui.


    "Don''t you think you were overly arrogant just when you put on the saint sagittarius clothes?"


    Ikki''s gaze fell on Naruto. Now Ikki, who claims to be an "Avenger" and claims to be "abandoning everything", is obviously not grateful for Naruto''s giving him the Sagittarius garment.


    "Are you arrogant? Come and experience it yourself!"


    The temperature of Ikki''s small universe increased again, and behind Ikki, a beautiful and gorgeous fire phoenix appeared, and it seemed to echo Ikki''s small universe, and the Sagittarius saint also emitted a corresponding golden light.


    "Fengyi Tianxiang!!"


    Ikki''s fist blasted a strong air current, which caused the air to flow and produced a fierce flame, which turned into a huge fire phoenix shape and flew towards Naruto''s heart.


    Because he was wearing the sagittarius saint clothing, the power of this fist, Fengyi Tianxiang was far better than the previous level, but the extremely high-pressure Fengyi Tianxiang could not even blow Naruto''s hair.


    The huge fire phoenix transformed into Phoenix Wing Tianxiang flew in front of Naruto, Naruto let out a breath, the fire phoenix disappeared without a trace, and the air was calm again, and only Ikki''s shocked face proved that The scene that happened just now is real.


    Chapter 83-Dirt, the death hole of the phoenix


    Queen of Death...


    According to legend, this island exists in the Phoenix Islands in the South Pacific. There are many other small islands near Death Queen Island, and some residents live nearby.


    Because the ground on the island is like flames, and the sky often rains fire, this Queen of Death Island is also called a purgatory on earth by others. Even the Saint Seiya should be a little more careful here, otherwise it will cause the fire, even if it is holy. Fighters will also be in danger.


    According to myths and legends, the Queen of Death Island, like the Pamirs, is one of the fragments of the Mu continent in ancient times. It is said that many holy clothes that have never been discovered have been found on the Queen of Death Island.Those saints are very similar to the eighty-eight saints, but because they don''t guard the constellations, they are weaker.


    The colors of those saints are almost all black, so they are called the dark saints. The saints who put on those saints are also the dark saints. They are assembled on the Isle of Death. These dark saints are like other Like the shadow of the saint clothing, it is also said that in the ancient times, the shadow saint clothing produced by the people of Mu Continent, but when the Mu Continent was destroyed, most of the dark saint clothing was destroyed, and only a small part of the dark saint clothing Survive.Some dark saint clothing were damaged, because it is impossible for Mu to agree to repair the dark saint clothing, so the number of the dark saint clothing is getting less and less, and the complete disappearance is only a matter of time.


    The magic bell looked at the lava mouth that was constantly emitting flames, and at the faintly revealing a dark red sky, and said: "What are you doing all the way to this Queen of Death Island?"


    If it weren¡¯t for anything, even a Saint Seiya wouldn¡¯t be willing to come to places like Queen of Death Island easily, and so was the magic bell. Although protected by a small universe and saint clothing, she still didn¡¯t like the place on Queen Death Island very much. The environment, I just don''t know what Naruto is doing in such a place.


    Naruto unhurriedly moved forward on the island of Queen of Death, while spreading his thoughts out, seeming to be looking for something on this island. After hearing the sound of the magic bell, he laughed and said, "I''m here to find one. Woman."


    "woman?"


    Magic Bell repeated one side. As the Silver Saint Seiya of the Aquila, her eyes instantly narrowed, her sharp eyes were like a flying eagle high in the sky, ready to prey on its prey.


    Naruto sensed the jealousy in the sound of the magic bell, and turned his head to look at the magic bell.


    "Are you jealous?"


    If you change it to the old magic bell and hear Naruto¡¯s words, you may refute fiercely, yelling, "Ghosts will eat your jealousy, and I have nothing to do with you." It¡¯s just that since the last time Things on the Pamirs, although Naruto was forced by Naruto, the events at that time may have also improved Mo Ling''s EQ, so she just gave Naruto a blank glance.


    "bored."


    Compared with the previous overly deliberate indifference, although Moling is still unable to completely control his emotions, it has been able to control himself without excessively violent reactions, which can be said to have improved a lot.


    Although Naruto has lost a lot of fun because of this, Naruto''s growth at this level will also make Naruto feel''happy''.


    After Mo Ling walked two steps forward, Naruto hooked Mo Ling''s neck from behind and said with a smile, "I said, Mo Ling, you don''t need to eat the jealousy of a dead person."


    "dead?"


    "Otherwise, why do you think I ran to this Queen of Death Island? I might as well study the technique of receiving Wen with you when I have time." Then, Naruto was beaten on the waist by Magic Bell with an elbow. "But If you want to find the dead man, you can only come here."


    "What kind of person is it that wants you to come here in person?"


    "Hey..." Naruto smirked twice, looking at the only man-made building on Death Queen Island not far away, "That person is the only dead spot of Phoenix."


    The power gap between the sixth sense and the eighth sense is huge. Even if Ikki can easily defeat the four of Seiya and the others, his strongest fist will not be able to shake Naruto¡¯s strength at all. After he put on the golden holy clothes , Played a more powerful Phoenix Wing Tianxiang, but Naruto broke it easily with a breath.


    "Ikki, you said that you are a person who completely gave up everything, but if you abandon the power of revenge that you switched, will the result be only this level?"


    Respecting strength is the unchanging truth. Naruto''s strength is far above Ikki, so he can arbitrarily evaluate and laugh at Ikki''s strength.


    Ikki''s fist was clenched tightly, almost crushing a bit of steel teeth.


    "You fellow, don''t say so easily!"


    "Really, let''s try again, Ikki, and see if your fist can touch the corner of my clothes?"


    Naruto must be deliberately angering Ikki, and this phoenix is ??obviously not a good-tempered person. After Naruto''s repeated irritation, Ikki attacked Naruto again.


    To be honest, Ikki¡¯s strength is very strong. Although it has not been long before he got the Phoenix Saint Cloth, his true strength is comparable to that of Mo Ling, the silver saint. The strength is very strong, and it is not just fast. Every time Ikki hits the key points on Naruto''s body, if Ikki''s fist is hit, the body will be penetrated immediately, directly injuring the internal organs, and powerful Extremely strong.


    And because Ikki is a Saint Seiya of the Phoenix, and he also cultivated in places like Death Queen Island, Ikki¡¯s small universe has the characteristics of fire. The place hit by his small universe will cause intense burns and pain. And damage will be maximized, extremely powerful.


    When Mo Ling saw Ikki''s movements, she had to admit that even she herself might not be the opponent of this Phoenix seat, but compared with that blond monster, there was a huge gap in strength.


    The difference between the speed of Ikki and the speed of the snail is like the result of 2+2 and 2x2 for Naruto, which is equivalent to no difference.


    Regardless of martial arts or speed, Naruto is far better than Ikki, so Naruto only needs to move his body gently, as if walking unsteadily and shaking, and he can easily avoid all Ikki''s attacks.


    Ikki¡¯s continuous fast attack, let alone causing any damage to Naruto, turned out to be unable to touch even a corner of his clothes. Naruto avoided all the attacks, but Ikki¡¯s own power was consumed. Quite a few, fine beads of sweat have appeared on his forehead, and even the light of the sagittarius saint on his body has dimmed.


    Naruto looked at Ikki who was about to die, and laughed:


    "Ikki, don¡¯t you still know it? With your current small universe unable to exert the power of the Sagittarius golden saint clothing, the power of that golden saint clothing is powerful, but for you who only have the sixth sense, that It''s not a powerful weapon at all, it''s just a heavy armor. You are wearing a sagittarius saint, just wasting your own little universe!"


    Ikki looked at Naruto bitterly. He really didn''t expect that he wanted to take the Sagittarius saint clothing with all his heart, but in the end he did something like this.


    A small universe with at least the seventh sense level is required to exert the true power of the gold saint clothing. If a bronze or silver saint can barely wear the gold saint clothing, although he can increase his strength in a short time, it will increase the size of the universe several times. Consumption, the burden of the Sagittarius saint clothing made Ikki consume most of his power in a short period of time, so he sweated so much in such a short period of time.

 1459 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1459

    Although Seiya wore the Sagittarius saint in the original work and defeated Leo''s Eorria, it was also because of the help of Airus'' seventh sense universe remaining in the Sagittarius saint. With Seiya''s power, even if he wears the Sagittarius saint , It is impossible to be Aiolia''s opponent.


    Knowing that the Sagittarius saint clothing is now a heavy burden to him, Yikki simply roared, took off the golden saint clothing on his body, and faced Naruto with a physical body.


    "I didn''t expect to have such a problem after getting the golden holy clothes. I miscalculated! But don''t think that I Yihui will give in like this. Take it, Phoenix Magic Fist!!"


    "Small bugs, aura shield!"


    Naruto sneered, and the Nimaru palace above his head gave out a burst of soul light, forming a shield in front of Naruto. Ikki¡¯s phoenix magic demon punched Naruto¡¯s aura shield, but Ikki¡¯s soul power was not Perhaps the one who broke through Naruto''s defense was bounced back by Naruto''s Aura Shield, backlashing himself, but he was hit by his own Phoenix Magic Magic.


    Ikki''s brain was pierced by a special punch, and the memory that was sealed by him and he was the least willing to recall appeared in his head.


    The purgatory-like Death Queen Island... the cruel and ferocious master like a devil... Also, Ikki¡¯s most painful heartbreak, that angel-like girl...


    "I saw it, Ikki, I saw your passing!" Naruto squinted, with a weird smile on his face, and covered his left eye with his hand, and his right eye was full of gods. Guang, "You who claim to have abandoned all love and justice, but you have such a past!"


    Ikki hugged his head, and memories of past pain emerged. Because of his own Phoenix Magic Fist, the pain and torture at the time had been magnified more than ten times, making Ikki cry out in pain.


    "Shut up! Shut up for me! I had forgotten the things at that time. I was the man who abandoned the past!"


    "Abandon and dare not face it, so this is your culprit, Ikki, you are such a cowardly, I''m afraid you can''t believe what you will see next, the psychic technique reincarnated!"


    Chapter 84-Reincarnation is born, surrender to the undead


    Whether in this world or in the world of Naruto, the souls of the dead are controlled by gods. Even if they are gods, they can''t escape the selfish side. In other words, gods can negotiate terms. As long as they have the conditions, it is easy to do so.


    It¡¯s just that compared to the death god Otsuki Yumura in the Hokage World, Tanatos, the god of death in this world, obviously has a bigger appetite. In order to exchange the right to use this person¡¯s soul for a week, Naruto sacrificed enough. The souls of a hundred people.


    Although I don''t know what role Thanatos wants those souls to do, it will definitely not be a good thing.


    It''s just that although the price of paying a hundred people is a bit high, Naruto felt that the price was fully paid when I saw Ikki''s expression.


    What broke out of the ground in front of Naruto was a wooden coffin, which was obviously the effect of rebirth from the dirty soil, and the person in it was Ikki¡¯s biggest dead spot. On the front of the wooden coffin, there was a big "Ai" The word''Ai'', but when I saw the word''Ai'', Ikki''s body suddenly shook.


    Naruto stood beside the wooden coffin, bent over and nodded, acting like a deacon.


    "It will be revealed next, the woman Ikki Phoenix loves the most."


    Naruto unabashedly burst out Ikki¡¯s gossip, and the others, even the magic bell, who had been with Naruto and knew what he had done, didn¡¯t understand the relationship, and Shun was even more stared. If you follow Naruto¡¯s words, maybe the one in the coffin is his sister-in-law, isn¡¯t it?


    boom!


    The coffin board fell down, and the one in the coffin...maybe called a human, appeared in front of Ikki under the shining of the sun.


    Brilliant long blond hair, gentle blue eyes, beautiful face like an angel, and more importantly, that smile that seems to be forever gentle and sweet as if you don''t know what sadness is!


    This girl was the sadness that sealed the deepest part of Ikki''s heart.


    "Ikki..."


    The brilliant smile in the memory, Ikki''s most painful heartache was torn apart by Naruto at this time, and he was exposed naked to the sun.


    "Esmeralda..."


    ''It''s okay for this girl to say that it''s Esmeralda, but is it possible that Ikki is the weirdo of the clock tower?''


    Naruto murmured badly, his mood and Ikki''s mood were completely different.Ikki and Esmeralda don¡¯t have any intentions, it¡¯s just that Ikki has undergone extremely hard training in the hell of Death Queen Island, and then in his dark life, a man named Esmeralda appeared. Blonde teenage girl.


    Esmeralda herself was a child living on the island near Death Queen Island, and was later sent to Death Queen Island, where she met Ikki.


    Ikki underwent an immensely heavy and painstaking practice, even torture, on Death Queen Island, and the pure Esmeralda was the only light in Ikki''s life at that time.


    Because Queen of Death Island is called a place of purgatory on earth, most people will not set foot on that land if they are not impatient of their lives. The Queen of Death Island in the South Pacific can be said to be an isolated place. Although it was such a terrifying environment, Esmeralda''s innocent character had long been known.


    In such a cruel environment, Ikki and Esmeralda regarded each other as relying on each other, and it was normal to fall in love afterwards.


    And if Ikki wants to pass the test, he must defeat his master. Esmeralda is afraid that Ikki will have an accident, but Ikki blocks a fatal blow.


    Ikki defeated his master¡¯s heart with a punch, successfully passed the test, and obtained the holy garment of the Phoenix, but because of this he lost Esmeralda. According to the story Naruto had heard on the Isle of Death, they It was said that on the day when the Saint Cloth of the Phoenix was opened, there was a phoenix flying into the sky. It seemed that it was the cheering that the Saint Cloth of the Phoenix was able to release. That reminded Naruto of the first legend about the Phoenix.


    In Guo Moruo''s collection of poems "Goddess", the Phoenix and Phoenix are linked together for the first time.Legend has it that five hundred years ago, there was a kind of sacred bird that collected incense wood to burn itself, and then resurrected from the dead ashes. Since then, the beautiful ~ Yan is very no longer dead, so it is called the phoenix.There is another saying about the phoenix, saying that the phoenix is ??the dead of the god of death, so it can go beyond life and death, and the phoenix is ??responsible for taking away the souls of people, good people ascending to the sky, bad people into the earth, so the phoenix flying to the sky, that is, the phoenix hook ~ soul.


    Because of Esmeralda''s death, Ikki was desperate for the world, and only the feeling of hatred remained. Therefore, Ikki changed from the good brother who had extremely defended his brother to Ikki, the Avengers now.


    However, Naruto found Esmeralda''s soul from the god of death in the underworld, and the underworld was in the underground world, which seemed to not fit well with the legend of the phoenix flying to the sky.


    Naruto scratched his hair and decisively gave up the idea of ??pursuing the truth of this meaningless problem, instead focusing on the romantic drama between Ikki and Esmeralda.


    Esmeralda is Ikki''s favorite woman and the only dead spot for the Phoenix Phoenix.


    When Esmeralda reappeared, Ikki¡¯s so-called abandonment of love and justice all turned into fart. It turns out that Ikki is absolutely unable to attack or defend Esmeralda. Yes, this is also true in the original work.


    In the Neptune chapter, facing the human sea general Kasar who can transform into the closest person in his heart, Seiya, Shun, and Glacier are not opponents. Only the ruthless Ikki in his heart can restrain Kasar''s ability, but it is so ruthless. Ikki was also seen through the weakness in his heart by Kasar before he died.


    Esmeralda.


    It is this girl who has no fighting power, but she is able to fight against Shaka and Saga, and defeat Ayagos, one of the three giants of the underworld. Even the illusion of her brother Shun can also punch without hesitation. Yikki of Esmeralda was stabbed by Esmeralda''s knife, and he even hugged Esmeralda uncontrollably.


    Although it was only the scene that Kasar saw at the last moment of his life, it was the same as Kasar said, as long as he could see through Esmeralda a few seconds earlier, he could kill Ikki.


    This situation seems to be exactly the same as that of Ya''ai and Mosmine...


    A desperate person retains the deepest attachment to the light in his heart. Esmeralda is Ikki¡¯s life¡¯s devil and can never escape. Looking at Esmeralda in front of her, even if her body is cold , Even if there were inexplicable cracks on her body, but those familiar eyes still easily defeated all of Ikki''s defenses, and Ikki couldn''t help but hug the girl.


    ''If you attack now, you can kill Ikki instantly...''


    Naruto thought quite boringly, although he himself often performed similar scenes with his own women, he still felt a little boring when he saw other people''s performances, and he stabbed the magic bell next to him with his arm.


    "Do you know how Shaka commented on Ikki?"


    "Have they met?"


    "Well, there was once before, but Shaka sealed Ikki''s memory, so Ikki didn''t even know about it. At that time, Esmeralda blocked Ikki¡¯s master¡¯s lethality in order to protect Ikki. With one blow, a girl who hasn''t been trained at all, of course, it is impossible to withstand an attack of that level. Ikki became an Avenger because of this, but at the time Shaka met Ikki and said that he was''pressing justice and love~ The person in the deepest part of my heart''."


    Magic Bell raised his brows and looked at the gentle face of Ikki who forbidden to embrace Esmeralda.


    "It''s true."


    "Professing to be a man who has abandoned everything, but actually can''t let go of anything."


    Naruto shook his head and gave the man Ikki the most reasonable explanation. Then his eyes turned into purple reincarnation eyes, and at the same time he opened the reincarnation eyes on his forehead.


    "Thanks to my ability to do so, Ikki Phoenix will be able to use it completely for me now. The natural reincarnation technique of the outer world!"


    It is impossible for Esmeralda to truly resurrect with the art of rebirth. It is only a means. At the price of a hundred souls, it is the only means to get Esmeralda¡¯s soul from the underworld to the human world. , Naruto¡¯s reincarnation can only function when the soul is recovered.


    Esmeralda''s body cracked with a glare of eyes, and then, a burst of unprecedented vitality was flowing through Esmeralda''s body.


    Naruto¡¯s huge vitality was injected into Esmeralda¡¯s empty body, and Esmeralda¡¯s soul was used as a specimen to truly shape her life. The blood began to flow, the heart began to beat, and the surface of the body, The gray dust began to peel off.

 1460 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1460

    Ikki felt the changes in Esmeralda''s body. The heartbeat sounded like a heavy drum. It shook Ikki''s heart time after time. Watching the girl''s face in front of him became ruddy and full of life. Ikki''s eyes were finally blurred.


    "Esmeralda..."


    Just like when she died, this powerful man cried and cried, watching the light that enveloped Ikki and Esmeralda, and the little dust that was wrapped around Esmeralda''s body. Dust, Naruto suddenly had a strange idea.


    According to that legend, the legendary divine bird set incense wood to rebirth from the ashes, and from that dust, now not only Esmeralda, but also the fire phoenix Ikki is reborn.


    The true resurrection of Esmeralda means that Ikki will become Naruto¡¯s absolutely loyal subordinate. The consequence of Naruto¡¯s change of fate is that black clouds appeared in the sky, and then a bright white light would bring that The huge black cloud separated the two sides, and from behind the light, there was a cold voice.


    "Where are you going, Tanatos."


    Chapter 85-Artemis Shocks Death


    Naruto changed his fate against the heavens and resurrected those who had died, and had real life, rather than the vain rebirth of rebirth from the dirty land.


    If it''s just rebirth from the dirty soil, Tanatos will not care about it, because it is just a puppet and has no practical meaning at all, but Naruto''s reincarnation is absolutely forbidden by God!


    Really resurrect the dead, this kind of ability even Hades did not have, otherwise Hades would have resurrected his dead Queen.


    Although I don¡¯t know why a human being can have this forbidden power to bring a dead person back to life, there is no point in investigating this problem now. The most important thing now is to kill the human being resurrected in violation of the rules. The important thing is to destroy the human beings who possess the forbidden power that Gods should not possess!


    For this matter, Tanatos, the god of death, who was able to take any life away from countless light-years away, even came to the world from the Pure Land of Bliss himself, which shows that Tanatos attaches great importance to this matter.


    Everyone has the ability to kill, but the ability to save people is hard to say.


    Once there was a human being who tried to master this forbidden power and was punished by God. Now, some people even have mastered this power. How can Thanatos, the god of death, accept this? Kind of thing?!


    With the strength of Naruto and the power of the light of hope, if you fight against Tanatos, although it is not a chance, but it must be a life of nine deaths, and before Tanatos finds Naruto, this A god of death has been stopped by another god.


    This god has long hair that seems to be bathed in the halo forever, shining brightly, two bright eyes are very clear, the beautiful face of the country is full of childish childishness, but it has a concave and convex attractiveness. figure.


    Countless gods are willing to worship under her moonlight dress, but she has always sneered at her. Even the god of death once wooed her, but she was met with cold and inflexible rejection. This goddess is the chaste goddess of the moon, Alte. Mis!


    Artemis showed a cold smile on his childish face, and a pair of beautiful eyes that seemed to be condensed by moonlight contained thrilling horror. He looked directly at Tanathos and said faintly: "Tannatos , Where are you going to go?"


    Artemis appeared suddenly, and put on such a cold and arrogant posture. As long as Tanatos was not a fool, he knew that this goddess was not good, anyway, he would definitely not come to fall in love with him~ love, because I am very afraid of that forbidden force, regardless of the gap between the two sides.


    "Artemis, let me go!"


    With Artemis¡¯ temperament, no matter who dared to talk to her like this, there would be no good fruit, but Artemis is now deliberately obstructing Thanatos, so he is not angry with him, just Tanatos paced slowly in front of him.


    "Tanatos, you haven''t seen it for tens of thousands of years. Your temper is getting worse and worse. It seems that only fools can live in places like the Pure Land of Bliss."


    Artemis has known Naruto for a few years, but he didn''t learn it, but he learned Naruto''s stinky mouth. What he said was really annoying.


    Tanathos turned dark, but now he was not in the mood to entangle Artemis.


    "Artemis, get out of the way! I''m going to get rid of that human!"


    "Huh!" Artemis chuckled, still standing in front of Tanatos, with no intention of giving way at all, "Why are you so excited, Tanatos. You are a god of death, why bother with A little human being can''t make it through, so he ran out of the Pure Land of Bliss to kill him?"


    "Artemis, don''t tell me you didn''t feel it! To bring the dead back to life, that forbidden power, absolutely can''t be controlled by a human?!"


    "Oh, come back from the dead?"


    Artemis looked surprised as if he had just learned about it, but her performance was completely unable to convince Tanatos, and then he saw Artemis¡¯ face with a sneer of contempt: ¡°Human If you can¡¯t master it, can we let the gods master it? Since the age of mythology, who among us can master this power to bring death back to life? You, the god of death, or Hades? Zeus has not been able to master this power, so why are you excited?"


    "How can this kind of power that even the gods can''t control is handed over to those humble humans?!"


    "Humph..." Artemis sneered twice, looking at the god of death, his cold eyes showed arrogant contempt, "Are you afraid, Tanatos? Afraid of a''humiliation'' in your mouth Human?"


    Tanatos was taken aback, and then some redness appeared on his face. This redness came from that kind of emotion, and Artemis guessed it very clearly.


    "Artemis, what are you kidding?! How could I, Tanatos, be afraid of a human being like a trifle?!!!"


    "Since it''s just a messy human, why should you care about Tanatos?"


    Artemis sighed in a tone of victory. Seeing her posture, she didn¡¯t intend to stop if Tanatos was alive: "You are afraid, afraid of the power that even gods cannot control. What kind of change will it bring, or simply, are you afraid of death?"


    "Haha..."


    Tanatos laughed twice, but Artemis heard a pretentious meaning: "How can I be afraid of humans?! Besides, those humble humans cannot kill God at all!"


    Artemis didn''t directly pierce Tanathos'' pretentious intrepidity. He just looked up and down at the god of death. It really made Tanathos feel all hairy, just like those human beings were caught by him. When staring at it, that kind of inexplicable horror feeling.


    Artemis raised a brisk smile at the corner of his mouth, stood slantingly with one hand on his hips, showing his graceful posture.


    "A human told me that the more immortal, the more afraid of death. It seems that it''s really right now."


    This human being is of course Naruto. Apart from Naruto, other humans who can come into contact with Artemis, who do not respect this goddess so much, how dare to say that to Artemis.


    Tanathos''s face became stiff, his face was obviously very embarrassed, and there was a lot of anger hidden in the extension, precisely because Artemis pierced his unconscious mind, that huge shame was in Tanah Toss was embarrassed.


    "Don''t let me know which human being said this, otherwise I will tell him to survive and die!''


    Tanatos viciously swears in his heart, but he did not expect that the world will have retribution.


    Tanatos did not want to speak quickly with Artemis anymore, and wanted to bypass Artemis to solve the two humans, but Artemis''s strength was higher than Tanathos, how could he Let this god, who is weaker than himself, slip away in front of him, otherwise, wherever the face of her goddess of the moon will go, she will naturally be blocked by death, but she will not let go. Tanathos will not be able to break through Artemi anyway. The defense.


    Two golden saints of equal strength, without the participation of external forces, the battle can last for thousands of days, not to mention the battle between gods!


    Although Artemis'' strength is higher than that of Tanatos, if Artemis really wants to kill Tanatos, I am afraid it will not be a thousand days, but she has not yet thought of killing this god of death. , So it just blocked, that is, not let Tanatos pass.


    Although Tanatos wanted to escape, Artemis couldn''t keep Tanatos down forever, but can''t he survive for a while?In terms of the power gap between the two sides, it is absolutely impossible for Tanatos to break through Artemis to kill Naruto within a thousand days. After a thousand days, the daylily will be cold.


    Tanatos''s character itself is extremely conceited and arrogant, and now he was repeatedly blocked by Artemis, anger rose from his heart, and shouted: "Artemis, get out of here!!"


    Artemis was not a good person. Hearing Tanatos dared to tell him to go, his fiery temper was no longer suppressed, and he showed a strong spirit.


    "Tanatos, who do you think you are talking to?!"


    Artemis shouted in anger, and the moonlight skirt on her body immediately radiated light, and then turned into a moonlight armor. It was her moon goddess battle suit. She held a long bow in her left hand and was on her waist. There was an arrow pocket hanging, and in Artemis'' right hand, he was holding a golden staff.


    When Tanatos felt the divine power of Artemis swell, he immediately took off his white robe, revealing a gray-black battle suit under the white robe, but when he saw the long right hand of Artemis After taking the rod, his eyes widened suddenly, and he exclaimed: "The Victory Scepter?!!!"


    One of the few god-killing tools in the world, the weapon made by Athena''s mother with the light of birth, the scepter of the goddess of victory, will now appear in the hands of Artemis. Among them...


    When he saw the scepter of the Goddess of Victory, Tanatos was already thinking about retreat, because he knew that this scepter had the power of killing gods and would cause great harm to the gods, and Artemis¡¯s previous The statement is correct. Although Tanatos is a god of death, he is indeed afraid of death, even very afraid of death!


    Tanathos turned thousands of thoughts in a blink of an eye, thinking about how to get out, Artemis waved the Victory scepter in his direction, emitting a golden light.


    Tanatos immediately used his own small universe to defend, but the power of the god-killing tool was so strong that Tanatos could not block all of it in a hasty. The defense force was shattered, and even the battle clothes on his body were also affected. Some damage.


    Artemis stared at Tanathos with cold eyes, both the Victory Scepter and the Moon Goddess bow in both hands glowed faintly, and the brilliance of the moon appeared behind him, showing that Tanathos was absolutely unmatched. Bold.


    "Tanatos, you have heard clearly to the old lady, the lives of those two humans are my Artemis'' protection! Do you dare to touch one of their hairs, even if Hades is there, the old lady wants you to die. If you dare to attack any of them, next time you will face the two strongest goddesses!! If you hear clearly, get out of me like a crap!!"


    Tanathos was blue and purple, but he was afraid of death, he still didn''t dare to face Artemis who was holding the God-killing tool in his hand, gritted his teeth, and finally turned and flew in the direction of the kingdom of the world.

 1461 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1461

    Artemis waved his right hand lightly, and the Victory Scepter immediately turned into a golden light and flew to the ground, then the moonlight flashed on his body and disappeared without a trace.


    Chapter 86-Villa Dinner, Take Control of Ikki


    Tanatos wanted to get rid of Naruto because Naruto had mastered the power that he shouldn''t have, but in the end he suffered a lot from Artemis, and he could only run away with his tail sandwiched.


    Tanatos didn''t expect to see Artemis for tens of thousands of years, this moon goddess would become so terrifying.


    Although his strength has improved, it is not terrible. The most terrifying thing is the change in Artemis''s temperament. Compared with the original moon goddess who was impulsive and irritable, and sometimes hot-headed, Artemis is today. Mis is the real trouble, and the scepter of the goddess of victory in Artemis''s hand clearly shows that she and Athena are already in the same boat.


    Before Hades wakes up, Tanatos must go to his elder brother and discuss with the goddess of sleep, Shupunos. After all, the power of these two goddesses together must not be underestimated. The most terrifying thing belongs to Athena. Scepter of goddess of victory.


    When Artemis shook Tanatos away, Naruto and the others had already returned to Japan, the mansion of the Joto Consortium, but this is equivalent to the place of Naruto and Athena. Joto is now just a survivor. Last name only.


    A group of people sat in the dining room, enjoying this rich and lively dinner.


    However, it was slightly beyond the expectation of a few saints, including the magic bell, that the person sitting on the main seat was not the goddess Athena they served, but Naruto, and Athena and Sarna were facing each other. Sitting in Naruto¡¯s next seat, Athena¡¯s next head is Magic Bell, Seiya, Glacier, and Purple Dragon, while Shaerna¡¯s next head is Chunli, and below is Ikki and Esmeralda. There are three of Shun''s family.


    Probably because Ikki never laughed before, so when Esmeralda was resurrected, Ikki showed that gentle smile, which seemed normal to Esmeralda and Shun, but Naruto saw it. A little hairy.


    Esmeralda can be resurrected, of course the happiest person is Ikki, and Ikki can be restored to his original appearance, of course the happiest person is Shun.


    Ikki, who was sitting in the middle, looked at Esmeralda, and smiled: "Sister Esmeralda, I will ask you to take care of my brother from now on."


    Esmeralda¡¯s pretty face turned red. Of course she understood what Shun was talking about, but she was originally a pure character. At this point, Esmeralda and Chun-li have a fight, and both She was very stubborn, and decided that one thing would not be changed. She was able to die for Ikki. Some things were of course self-evident, and she nodded slightly towards Shun.


    When Ikki said that in the blink of an eye, the hand holding the wine glass paused slightly. Although this man habitually pressed his feelings to the bottom of his heart, Naruto, Shanna and Athena, these three Ikki''s strength is too much, I can still feel the stormy sea in his heart, and when Esmeralda''s head is lightly nodded, Ikki''s heart seems to be grabbed by Esmeralda, and the corners of his mouth are raised. With an uncontrollable smile, he patted Shun''s head and said with a smile: "Shin, you can''t even take care of yourself. What qualifications do you have to let Esmeralda take care of me?"


    Shun knew the gap between himself and his elder brother, and was taught by Ikki, and honestly took it. This three-mouthed Naruto really considered whether to change a restaurant for the three of them, otherwise the rest of them would not exist. Sense.


    Naruto looked at Esmeralda''s shy smile, then looked at Shun being taught by Ikki, suddenly raised his eyebrows, and said, "Shun, I think if Esmeralda really did it. Your sister-in-law, the pressure should be quite high."


    Naruto''s remark attracted the attention of a family of three who were no one else there. He instantly raised his head and asked, "Why?"


    Naruto took a sip of authentic Chinese Lao Baigan, and then laughed: "Because Esmeralda will have a younger brother-in-law who is even more beautiful than her."


    There was a moment of silence at the dining table, followed by an unconcealed laugh and several lowered laughs.


    Athena, Sharna, Mo Ling, and Chun Li are all girls. Of course they laugh more implicitly, but they still can''t help but overflow with a few crisp laughs. Zilong has a strict personality and can''t make jokes. Glacier Because of their cold temperament, they all give Ikki a lot of face, covering their mouths, shaking their shoulders and smirking. Shun and Esmeralda look at each other, but they are a little bit dumbfounded. The former is embarrassing and the latter is shy , And only Seiya, a lively, heartless kid, smiled happily.


    The corner of Ikki''s eyes twitched, and he held his left hand under the table several times before he stubbornly resisted the thought of Feng Wing Tianxiang blasting Seiya directly out.


    At this moment, a golden light flew in from the window and stopped in front of Athena, but Ikki and the others stood up for the first time, but Naruto reached out and pressed it down.


    The golden light was Athena¡¯s scepter of Victory. After completing the task, she returned to the master. Athena stretched out her hand and flicked it on the scepter of Victory. The golden scepter immediately shrank and then became Like a small golden key, it was put away by Athena.


    After such an uproar, the atmosphere on the dining table became normal. No one made fun of Ikki and the others. However, Naruto just kept quiet for a while before he reappeared, and continued to tease Ikki and his family of three, making Esmerald I didn''t dare to raise his head for a long time, but Ikki was very depressed, and it took a lot of willpower to suppress the idea of ??playing Fengyi Tianxiang.


    After an hour, the dinner that made Ikki fidgeting was finally over.


    After having dinner, Mo Ling and the others planned to take a bath before going to bed. Naruto originally planned to take a bath together, but as soon as she said this, Mo Ling was slapped and slapped, and she could only be very depressed alone. Stay in the living room, stand by the window and play art.


    The stars in the sky are still bright, and the eighty-eight sun constellations have been there since ancient times. Some people come and some go. Some powerful saints are born, but there are also saints who fall. Only those eighty-eight constellations remain the same. .


    The eighty-eight stars can be said to be the power of Athena, but those powers are not completely controlled by Athena. After this sanctuary crusade, how many are left?After the holy war, how many remnants can there be?


    This result cannot be calculated even if Naruto drives the brain cells to the limit. Even with the most sophisticated supercomputer, it is absolutely impossible to calculate any result. This jihad will definitely be the most tragic in history. People and gods will all participate, there will be countless warriors giving their lives, countless warriors will throw their blood, and even in this holy war, whether Athena can survive, no one can answer the question.


    Naruto couldn''t stop thinking about it, and his thoughts flew farther and farther until Ikki appeared.


    Esmeralda went to take a bath with Athena and the others. The two men had nothing to do and could only chat here.


    "Thank you." Ikki gave Naruto a straightforward message, but from his slightly awkward expression, it seems that Ikki feels a little weird to say this. It is also true. With Ikki''s character, it should still be Thank you for the first time.


    Naruto''s thoughts were interrupted by Ikki, his eyes became clear, and Naruto grinned as he looked at the man with a sincere expression.


    "You don''t have to thank me so much, because I also have a purpose."


    Ikki raised his brows, but did not answer Naruto''s words.


    "As long as Esmeralda is here, Ikki Phoenix will exist. As long as I can master Esmeralda, no matter what I ask you to do, you will work hard to complete it, because this is you Ikki Phoenix. "


    Ikki was silent for a while, but still had to admit it, because Esmeralda was the culprit that the Phoenix could not defend.


    "But there is one thing you still have to pay attention to. Although Esmeralda is resurrected, she is still a weak human being. It is too easy to kill her. Although I can resurrect Esmeralda this time , But it was also because I exchanged the souls of a hundred people with the death god Tanathos, but Tanathos knew by accident that I had the ability to bring the dead back to life. If I did it again, he would I won¡¯t exchange souls with me anymore, that is to say, if Esmeralda dies again, there will be no way to save her."


    "I won''t let that happen!" Ikki squeezed his fists, his sonorous voice was like Olympus that could not collapse, "I have lost her once, and I will never let that This happened the second time!"


    "Ikki of the Phoenix, knows the value of life because he has experienced life and death? It''s really interesting."


    Naruto smiled and gave Ikki a comment. Although it is a divine bird that can constantly regenerate from the fire, Ikki knows the preciousness of life better than the immortal god, so Ikki is just a human being. And not God.


    Esmeralda may be a magic barrier that Ikki has been unable to break through in his entire life. It is his biggest weakness now, but that woman, Ikki is also constantly getting stronger, becoming stronger than everyone else, because there is only a strong Li, Only then can I protect Esmeralda well.


    ''Need for Meng Sao.''


    Naruto murmured in his heart, turned to the window, and looked at the woods not far away.


    "Ikki, there seems to be a few guests here. Go and receive it." It''s just a silver saint.


    "Why should I listen to you?"


    "Oh, then I will call Shun to go. With Shun''s character, he must be willing to fight to protect his sister-in-law."


    Ikki lowered his head, then immediately turned into a firebird and flew out of the window, faster than anything else.


    In the luxurious villa, Naruto laughed triumphantly.


    Chapter 87-Seventh Sense, Spirit Snake and Lion


    Ikki was named the top thug under Naruto, and with Seiya and them, there are five people in total, and they have been very busy recently.


    Because of Naruto¡¯s actions, the Sanctuary has now begun to act. The Silver Saints continue to come to Japan and want to assassinate Athena, but Saga will not directly say that the target they want to assassinate is Athena, but Said that those are traitor saints who betrayed the sanctuary, so there is a good reason.


    However, Naruto was too lazy to explain. As for the silver saints, he gave them all to the five bronzes to solve them. At the same time, he also put on Cassios and put on the Hercules steel saints and went to the battlefield. With their six powers, even A few silver saints can also deal with it. The five small bronzes and the strength and combat experience of Casio have been continuously improved in recent high-intensity battles.


    And when several Xiaoqiang fights to death, but Naruto chooses to wait for work, from Casio''s steel holy clothes, there is a signal for help.


    This sudden distress signal caused Naruto and Athena who stayed in the villa to be stunned. When they felt the scene at the fastest speed, they realized why they were forced to combine the power of Casios and the five small bronzes. I have to send out a distress signal because of that golden lion.


    Facing the golden lion whose strength is one of the best among the twelve golds, Casios and the others have been able to support them so far. They are considered good, and under the attack of this lion, only the strongest Ikki is wearing a powerful one. Cassius in the Iron Saint Cloth could barely stand, but the remaining four, all lying on the ground, seemed to have been knocked out for half their lives.


    "It turns out that Leo Eoria is here. No wonder you can''t deal with it with the power of the six of you."


    Naruto stretched out his hand a little, and Ikki and Casio immediately felt that their dying power seemed to be injected into a powerful force. They became energetic again in an instant, and after saluting Naruto, they stood aside.While Seiya and the others were wrapped in golden light clusters and flew towards the Joto Hospital. Each Golden Saint Seiya has a specific personality. Compared with Mu''s indifferent Aries, and Virgo Shaka, they are aloof. In the indifferent terms, Leo¡¯s Aiolia possesses a kind of domineering audacity. It is a kingly courage. Regardless of the generation, the Leo Golden Saint Seiya is the representative of blood and courage among the twelve golds. Aiolia looks like a lion, his hair is like a lion¡¯s mane.


    At this moment, Eoria¡¯s lion-like eyes were staring at Naruto, as if this fierce lion would rush to kill him at any time, just when Naruto was thinking about whether he had a grudge with Eoria. , I heard Eoriya say: "Is the holy clothing of Eorus right with you?"


    Naruto thinks about it carefully. The only connection between himself and Aiolia should be the sagittarius saint clothing of Aeolus, "Yes, that saint is indeed with me. However, Aiolia is somehow Your brother, it¡¯s not good to call his name like this."

 1462 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1462

    A trace of sadness and sorrow flashed in Aiolia''s eyes, and then she was covered by the light on her body, and said: "The one who betrayed the sanctuary is not my brother!"


    The painful emotion that flashed in Eoria''s eyes did not hide from Naruto''s eyes, and there was a flash of light in his head, but he understood the reason for Eoria.


    Saga killed the previous Pope Shion, and replaced Shion as the pope as Alex. It is absolutely impossible for Saga who did this to tell the truth. It''s okay to reverse black and white. Jiakou became a traitor who intended to assassinate Athena and betray the sanctuary.


    Anyway, Ai Russia is dead. The Sanctuary is under Saga''s control. Saga is free to make up everything. Although there are people in the Sanctuary who know what Saga did but are still loyal to him. Some of the Saints were still concealed by Saga, and it was obvious that Eoria belonged to the kind deceived by Saga.


    Eoria herself is an upright character and loyal, but because she believed Saga''s words, she believed that her brother had always respected betrayed the sanctuary, so Eoria felt miserable. This is the same as Sasuke¡¯s original situation. Something similar, with this psychological flaw, Naruto could instigate a good opportunity against Eoria.


    "Do you really think your brother will betray Sanctuary and Athena, Eoria?"


    Aiolia''s eyes flashed, with a powerful spirit on her body, examining Naruto: "What do you mean by that?!"


    "Aiolia, you are also a golden saint anyway, don''t tell me you never doubted what happened 13 years ago. What kind of person your brother is, you should know better than anyone else, betray the sanctuary , Do you think it is something your brother will do?"


    Eoria''s eyes shook for a moment, and Naruto''s words had already expressed the deepest thoughts in Eoria''s heart without illusion.


    Aiolia took a deep breath twice, her clenched fists relaxed, and said, "Naruto Uzumaki, what can you prove what you said?!"


    "Well... No. It''s been thirteen years, but since you are a Saint Seiya, then use a simple method and fight. Although your head is not very bright, but I hope your small universe is still Able to make accurate judgments."


    "Really? Let''s have a good fight, Naruto Uzumaki!"


    "No, I am not a Saint Seiya, so it is not me who is going to fight you this time." Naruto took a step back.


    "Aiolia, your opponent is me." Shana raised a brisk and confident smile, her right hand glove already showing sharp fangs.


    "Sharna Ophiuchus, is the strongest silver saint?"


    "Yes, take it, Lightning Thunder Snake Fist!"


    Sharna rushed forward, her soft ~ soft body showed terrifying speed, and her fist made a dazzling thunder, sizzled, turned into a thunder snake, and rushed towards Eoria.


    With Eoria¡¯s character, she herself is unwilling to fight with women, but now that Sarna has done it, from the perspective of a warrior, Eoria can¡¯t evade this battle, tearing off the white cloak behind her. , And fist out at the same time.


    "Plasma Lightspeed Punch!"


    Aiolia shook his fist at a speed faster than light, hitting hundreds of millions of punches at the same time within a second. The strong wind of the fist turned into countless sharp beams of light, which combined into a large and dense net, which combined the lightning of Shanna. Razer Fist was completely enveloped.


    Aiolia just now completely broke Ikki''s Phoenix Wing Tianxiang with this plasma light speed fist, and completely defeated the five small bronzes and Casio with just one move.


    Eoria¡¯s plasma light speed boxing is his specialty. Unlike Mu, who is good at mind power, Eoria is an absolute physical attacker, and the big net woven by super light boxing is enough to destroy everything.


    It¡¯s just that Shana¡¯s title as the strongest silver saint is more than just talking. Shana bowed slightly, and in a blink of an eye, both Ikki and Cassius could not find Shana¡¯s voice, because of this snake. , In order to hunt prey, has been lurking.


    And after Sarna¡¯s Lightning Snake Fist rushed into Eoria¡¯s Plasma Lightspeed Fist, she immediately began to flexibly twist her body. The blue Razer aimed at the weak power of Eoria¡¯s Lightspeed Fist. Location, using its flexibility, quickly drilled through Eoria¡¯s Lightspeed Fist, and bit towards Eoria¡¯s body.


    Seeing the flexibility of the Razer, Eoria didn''t dare to underestimate the strength of the strongest silver. The speed of the lightspeed fist in his hand was increased to the maximum, and the dense giant net almost flooded the entire space.


    But the Thunder Snake''s eyes also gave off a burst of red light, and the huge mouth of the snake was opened, and two turquoise snake venom was sprayed from the two sharp snake teeth.


    laugh!!


    The turquoise venom sprayed on the plasma lightspeed fist network, and immediately made a sound like throwing a red soldering iron into the cold water. Aiolia¡¯s plasma lightspeed fist can break the structure of matter, even if it is fierce. The snake venom of Eoriya should also be useless to Eoria, but this snake venom is very terrible. Even Eoriya¡¯s Plasma Lightspeed Fist cannot decompose this kind of poison. Instead, it is the dense network of Plasma Lightspeed Fist. A loophole appeared because of the erosion of snake venom.


    Although the loophole is small, for Shaerna who possesses the fighting power of the Golden Saint Seiya, this kind of loophole cannot be missed. When the Plasma Light Speed ??Fist has a mistake due to Shaerna''s snake venom, the Lightning Thunder Snake Fist immediately seized the opportunity to wear it. Seeing through the obstacles, he aimed at Aiolia''s neck and opened her mouth.


    Aiolia stepped back half a step, and stepped firmly on the ground. At the same time, a hand knife cut Shanna''s lightning thunder snake fist in half. The blue thunder snake struggled in the air, and finally turned into thunder. Disappeared, but Eoria''s hands twitched slightly. Obviously, he did not completely ignore the punch that Shanna had just made.


    Just when Eoria was surprised by Shanna¡¯s strength, he took a closer look and found that the surrounding scenes had completely changed. Although it was still in the deep forest, it was completely different from the Japanese forest. The air here The water vapor in the middle is very heavy, which makes people feel very depressing. The Yu Yusen forest cuts the sunlight into mottled shadows, and only a few can be scattered on the ground. It should be in Japan, but now it feels like a tropical rain forest.


    "Welcome to my rainforest secret, Eoria, I want you to learn that even the king of beasts can only become the prey of snakes in the rainforest."


    Chapter Eighty-Eight-Extinguish the Five Senses, Strangulation of Blood Python


    Although Aiolia was brave, she was not a fool. Looking at the surrounding scenes, he already knew that she was caught up in Sharna''s tricks.He had played against Shaka before, and felt that the unique space formed by this trick seemed to be similar to Shaka''s Tianwu Baolun, so he didn''t dare to be careless, and he was very careful, paying attention to the surrounding co-cuts.


    Although the ability to hide does not represent absolute strength, Shana is confident that her hiding skills surpass all the golden saints, even Tonghu, who is an old predecessor left from the previous generation of jihad, is at this point. Nor is it Shanna''s opponent, Eoria wants to find where Shanna is hiding, I''m afraid it will take a long time.


    Sharna''s latent power is unmatched among the Saint Seiyas, and the most suitable battlefield for snakes created by her can exert Sharna''s greatest power.


    Aiolia was carefully guarding everything around him, and suddenly heard hissing sounds from all directions.


    Eoria was in a trance as if seeing the ground shaking. It was not a violent tremor like an earthquake, but a small and high-frequency tremor. When she fixed her eyes, Eoria also felt a little hairy. Because all around, within the range of Eoria''s naked eyes, there are now all kinds of poisonous snakes.


    Those poisonous snakes all have different patterns on their bodies. In this rain forest, because of the mottled light, it shines on the bodies of the poisonous snakes, making the poisonous snakes not very clear, so Iolia mistakenly thinks it is the ground. There was a tremor, and Eoria seemed to have the same problem as Naruto.


    Intensive phobia.


    The species of these venomous snakes is too complicated. Even if Eoria is knowledgeable, he is not an expert in snakes after all, so it is impossible to name all the venomous snakes. It just feels that an inexplicable hairy feeling emerges.


    "Plasma Lightspeed Punch!!"


    Regardless of the fear that emerged in the heart or the idea of ??not wanting the venom of those poisonous snakes to get in the body, Eoriya immediately slammed his best plasma light speed punch. The ultra-light speed boxing was extremely fierce, and the bursting attack power was covered. The entire space spread indiscriminately towards the surroundings, and almost all the poisonous snakes were covered by Eoria''s fist.


    Eoria¡¯s fists are very powerful, and these venomous snakes are not comparable to Shana¡¯s previous Lightning Snake Fist. Therefore, those venomous snakes broke every inch under Eoria¡¯s plasma light speed fist, and all turned into snake segments.


    There was a terrifying smell of blood in the air, and even Eoria felt annoyed and vomiting, and then felt a little strange in her heart: this boring feeling seemed to be more than a bloody relationship.


    Aiolia hasn''t had time to think about the reason for this inexplicable boredom. Those poisonous snakes that were torn apart by his plasma light speed punches turned into countless drops of blood and rolled towards the sky.


    This sudden change forced Eoria to be cautious, and saw that the blood drops all gathered and turned into a blood python about ten meters long.


    In reality, there is an extinct giant python called the Titan Python, which can be up to 15 meters long. In the world of Saint Seiya, this kind of Titan Python still exists. Currently, the longest Titan Python in the world It is more than 20 meters in length, so this 10-meter-long blood python is not terrifying.


    The blood-red bloody snake spit out a snake letter in its eyes, and then rushed towards Eoria at a lightning speed.


    Of course Eoria knows that there will be no red pythons in reality. This blood python is also Shanna¡¯s attack method, so of course it will not be underestimated, but the speed of this blood python still surprised Eoria, Ai Ouliya kept his footsteps, and at the same time, there was a huge force on his right arm.


    "Plasma Lightspeed Punch!"


    The blood python hissed, his sturdy body twisted, and his tail fisted at the speed of plasma light.


    Aiolia''s fist hit the blood python''s body, and the scales on the blood python''s body were splashed with sparks, and a wound suddenly appeared, but the terrible force produced by the blood python''s tail also shook Aiolia back.


    The blood python didn''t feel pain at all, so the movement did not stop, the tail slapped on the ground, and it rushed towards Eoria without any reduction, and at the same time it opened its mouth wide, revealing its sharp fangs.


    Eoria smelled a beast from the blood python¡¯s mouth, and knew that the blood python¡¯s venom must be very terrifying. When the blood python bite down, Eoria avoided the terrible fangs in a short time. He grabbed the blood python''s mouth with both arms.


    Although it is only a phantom blood python, it still has the characteristics of a snake after all. Although the poisonous snake is huge, its bite force is not as good as that of terrible creatures such as crocodiles and sharks. It''s still not as powerful as Eoria''s arms.


    Behind Eoria appeared the astrological chart of Leo faintly, a roar from his small universe, Eoria''s arms burst out with strange power, grabbed the entire blood python, and threw it aside.


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise in the gloomy rainforest. Aiolia''s fall caused the blood python''s body to knock down countless trees. In this gloomy rainforest, the blood color on the blood python became even more terrifying.


    The blood python''s body twists and turns in mid-air. This principle is basically the combination of the soft transformation of the big snake pill and the combination of Naruto''s Tai Chi, which disperses the strange force of Eoriya in the twisting, all around, The damage to oneself was minimized.

 1463 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1463

    After the blood python fell to the ground, it quickly recovered and used its tail to roll up the trunk of the tree that was knocked down to the ground, and then threw it towards Eoria at the speed of light.


    Aiolia was calm, and struck out her fists continuously, using the plasma light speed punch to smash all the big trees thrown by the blood python into pieces, and then keenly aware of the slight vibration from the ground of Ou, relying on her own battle Instinctively, he hit the ground with a punch.


    "Lightning Light Fang!"


    Eoria¡¯s small universe is like a thunder as Shanna. With this punch, Eoria¡¯s small universe immediately transforms into a violent blue lightning, which penetrates the ground, and then forms a blue lightning chain, which will lurking. The blood python in the ground was tightly bound.


    It turns out that the blood python just used the big tree as a feint attack, and then dived into the ground, avoiding a head-on confrontation with Eoria¡¯s plasma light speed fist. This kind of combat method is also the fighting method that Naruto taught to Shanna. It''s just that the instinct of the Eorian beast is too sharp, and he has actually noticed it.


    The lightning chain formed by the Lightning Lightfang is exceptionally tough. No matter how the blood python twists its body, or hits nearby trees or rocks with its body, it cannot break free, and it can¡¯t get out even with Qiao Jin. This Lightning Lightfang It was almost like a tarsal maggot, unable to break free.


    Just as Eoria was brewing power and preparing to completely defeat the blood python, the blood python suddenly curled up and looked like...


    Although the movements are a little ugly, the blood python''s body is tightly twisted, making a creaking sound, and there is no gap inside the body. Although Aiolia''s lightning light teeth tightly lock the blood python''s body, It was the thunder light chain that was locked at this time.


    The blood python exerted a terrible strangling power, unexpectedly shattered the Lightning Light Teeth that had locked his body in reverse, completely turned into an electric light, and then the body that had been coiled up slammed towards Eoria. Get out.


    Eoria did not expect that Lightning Lightfang could only last for such a short time, and she had a deep understanding of the terrifying power of this blood python. In a slight surprise, the blood python had already been ejected to Eoria¡¯s In front of him, all the scales on his body stood upright, pulling his tail towards Eoria.


    Aiolia raised her right arm to resist, the blood python''s tail was drawn on Aiolia''s golden saint, and there was a loud noise. The blood python''s scales shattered a lot because of this violent blow, but The impact force on the tail still penetrated the golden saint of Leo, and was directly transmitted to Aiolia''s arm, which immediately numbs Aiolia''s arm, showing the power.


    Ioria slammed a plasma lightspeed punch, trying to push the blood python away, but the blood python didn''t avoid Ioria''s attack this time. The countless scales on his body were blown out, and there were many more terrible things. Scars, and the blood python was so fierce that he couldn''t stand back, tightly entangled Eoria''s body.


    Aiolia knew that the twisting power of this blood python was terrifying, but she couldn''t get rid of this desperate killer. Although she kept punching plasma light speed punches, she was still wrapped around her body by the blood python and gradually locked.


    Aiolia has less and less space to punch, and gradually she can''t even make a plasma light speed punch.


    Sharna has been hiding in the dark, manipulating the blood python to fight Eoria, and now seeing Eoria being entangled by the blood python, Sharna still did not appear directly, but the voice came over.


    "No need to struggle, Eoria, there is no way for a prey entangled in a blood python to escape. Even the lion king across the grassland can only become the prey of a giant python in the rainforest. This blood python will become more prey. The tighter the twist, your blood flow will slow down or even stop, and eventually your five senses will slowly disappear and then die."


    The powerful strangulation of the blood python made it difficult for Eoria to breathe. Because of the pressure on the blood vessels, the blood flow rate was slowed down, the body temperature decreased, and the five senses gradually became blurred. Finally, Eoria¡¯s eyes changed. It was completely dark, and his five senses would gradually disappear because of the blood python''s strangulation.


    But as the five senses slowly weakened, the fire of Eoria''s small universe did not go out. Instead, it became stronger and stronger. Eventually, with the sound of a click, the lion''s small universe broke out completely.


    "Lightning speed punch!!"


    Chapter 89-Silent Ending, Stopped Battle


    Sharna could clearly hear the sound of Eoria¡¯s bone breaking, but even under such circumstances, Eoria still made a powerful attack, and Sharna now recognizes the true face of this golden lion. .


    As the representative of courage and passion among the twelve golds, he will not escape from battle, and he also has the courage of a strong man with a broken arm!


    Eoria broke her bones and also punched lightning speed fist.


    Compared with the previously scattered and large-scale plasma light speed punches, Aiolia now aggregates all 100 million punches in that second, combined with the lightning of Aiolia''s small universe. When flying out of Eoria¡¯s fist, it turned into a huge ball of lightning energy.


    The golden lightning is so dazzling, it''s like a lion can tear through the sharp fangs of the enemy!


    If the snake¡¯s fangs are used to pierce the enemy¡¯s skin and inject the venom, in other words, it is something similar to a syringe; then the lion¡¯s fangs can tear the enemy¡¯s body apart. If it is something similar, it should be It''s a saw.


    Aiolia¡¯s Lightning Lightspeed Punch is extremely powerful. It is a super-physical attack. One punch hits the blood python¡¯s body, which immediately shatters the blood python¡¯s body, not just where it is directly hit by the Lightning Lightspeed punch. It was the blood python''s body that was completely turned into fly ash, and it was completely destroyed by Eoria''s Lightning Speed ??Fist, while the lightning energy ball of the Lightning Light Speed ??Fist blasted away and flew to the place where Shana was.


    ''I discovered my existence at that moment, I am truly a golden lion!But I can''t hide now!''


    "The snake runs away!!"


    Sharna¡¯s voice appeared in Eoria¡¯s ears. This time it wasn¡¯t the kind of illusory sound that didn¡¯t know where, but a sound that was clear and could indeed determine the source. Eoria¡¯s Lightning Speed ??Punch , It is flying in that direction.


    Sharna''s thin arm shook her fist with a powerful force that was not lost to Eoria. The powerful small universe was condensed on the fist, excited by the snake-tooth glove, and turned into a huge fierce snake.


    The lightning speed fist and the snake ran into each other. Behind the two powerful attacks is the vast expanse of Eoria and Shanna.


    Behind Eoria and Sharna, the astrological charts of Leo and Ophiuchi appeared respectively. This scene shows that they have all raised their small universe to the maximum limit and played the most powerful trick!


    Lightning Speed ??Punch and Snake Runaway are both super powerful physical attacks, and any of their power can be comparable to Shaka¡¯s Demon Subduing without losing the wind.


    The lightning speed fist, which converged the extreme speed, immediately burst out countless lightnings after hitting the snake ran away. The fierce snake ran away and turned into a giant snake, surrounding the thunderballs from the explosion of the lightning speed fist, huge The body suddenly curled up quickly, and finally the two unique tricks annihilated each other, and the chaotic energy exploded toward both sides without leaving any traces in the end.


    Aiolia was stunned by the explosive force for two and a half steps, and the golden saint clothing on her body also received a lot of shocks, and Shana stepped back three and a half steps, and the Ophiuchus silver saint clothing appeared. There was a crack, and it seemed that the defensive power of the silver saint clothing still couldn''t be compared with the golden saint clothing.


    Although Eoria takes a step back compared to Shanna, it is considered that Eoria has won a little bit, but Eoria is a man, and has a great advantage compared to women in strength. Erna just took a step back than Eoria, which was enough to surprise Eoria.


    Aiolia would not know that, apart from Naruto''s guidance, the reason why Shana has such great power is the snake-tooth glove in her hand and the earthly python she once ate. Compared with the other golden saints, Shanna would not lose in brute force if it weren''t for Eoria or Shura who are good at martial arts.


    Sharna used all her strength to fight Eorria''s lightning speed punch, and the small universe in her body was turbulent by the force of the counter shock. She really had to admire the power of this golden lion, and now she simply stepped on the phantom. Snake step, head towards Eoria.


    Aiolia touched her broken right arm. Although she could not fully recover, her arm barely recovered its original ability, and both hands punched at the same time.


    "Plasma Lightspeed Punch!"


    Aiolia¡¯s punching speed is almost unaffected, but looking at his gritted teeth, you know that his arm must be very painful when he punches, and Shanna can also see this, but the movement does not stop at all. .


    Sharna¡¯s feet are on the ground, her movements are so smooth that even a Saint Seiya who is good at martial arts like Eoriya can only admire it, as if what Sharna¡¯s feet is not mud, but ice. She was able to slide freely on it, following the fist of Eoria''s plasma light speed fist, Shanna easily avoided the dense boxing with the mystery of phantom walking.


    No matter how Eoria speeds up her punches, Shana¡¯s body is so slippery that it¡¯s unimaginable. When Eoria¡¯s punches are close to Shana, they seem to have hit something and slipped away. Aioriya¡¯s frontal attack aimed at Shanna is also useless. Shanna, with her amazing softness, twists her body slightly like Naruto, and can avoid the attack of the plasma light speed fist.


    Aiolia¡¯s continuous fast punches are also useless. Although his punches are getting faster and faster, Shanna¡¯s dodge is getting faster and more dexterous, but this is not a fast punch, but Ai Oulia was led by the nose by Sharna and left.


    In order to hit Sharna and prevent her from getting closer, Eoriya kept speeding up her fist, trying to make a contribution, but the phantom swim snake developed by Naruto and Tonghu is really mysterious, even if it is Saga. , It¡¯s impossible to break through the mystery of the Phantom Snaking in a short time, and Eoria keeps accelerating the speed of his fists, only increasing the speed to the point where he is almost out of control, and his arm is after all There is an injury. In such a situation, his arm must have collapsed before Shana''s gossip, and the lion''s heart will be completely exposed in front of the snake''s teeth.


    After all, Eoria is a golden saint with rich combat experience. Before his situation completely collapsed, he finally discovered the problem and immediately adopted changes. Instead of attacking rashly, he slowed down the speed of his fists. An unbroken protective shield formed around him, displaying his only defensive skills.


    "The lion''s defense!"


    Sharna doesn¡¯t know how powerful Eoria¡¯s defensive skills are, but she knows that Eoria is planning to adjust her pace. During the battle, how can Sharna make Eoria do what she wants and shake her body. , Immediately became a blue-purple Razer.


    "Thundering hook!"


    Sharna''s whole body turned into a sensitive Razer, and flew straight to Eoria''s protective shield.But Shana¡¯s thunderous claws hit the lion¡¯s guard, but the power of this defense was beyond Shana¡¯s imagination. When her thunderous claws hit the lion, it seemed to be directly facing the golden lion. Like the strongest fist, the blue-violet Razer¡¯s body was constantly shaken, and finally reverted to Shanna''s appearance. Then, Shanna''s face was startled, and the whole person was actually bounced back by Eoria''s lion guard. .


    After falling on the ground, Sharna stepped back three or four steps before stopping. Looking at the protective shield next to Eoria, Sharna inexplicably remembered the art of war that Naruto once told her.


    Its speed is like wind, its Xu is like forest, its aggression is like fire, it does not move like a mountain, it is hard to know like yin, its moving like thunder.


    This was originally the principle of marching troops as described in The Art of War by Sun Tzu, but it later became a kind of fighting spirit, and it seemed appropriate to apply it to Aiolia.


    The lion¡¯s defense is to use the plasma light speed fist for defense, using countless punches punched in one second to defend, and when the lion¡¯s defense is attacked, all the punches will be turned into attacks at the same time. Launch a defensive counterattack towards the target.


    That is to say, although it is an extremely solid and immobile defense, once it encounters an attack, it will immediately become thunderous, and Shanna suffers a big loss without knowing how powerful it is.


    The power of this golden lion really exceeded Shanna''s expectation. Even she was now provoked to war, and there was a raging fire in the green eyes of the lake.


    "Really an amazing golden saint. It seems that if you want to break that defense, you can only use this!"


    Shana¡¯s hands are constantly dancing like a snake, and his body is constantly sizzling. This is like dancing. It is Shana¡¯s unique Chakra lifting method. It can be used to imitate the movement of the snake. His own snakelike universe has been raised to the limit.And the silver saint of Ophiuchus also responded to Sharna¡¯s small universe. The two spirit snakes on the saint of Ophiuchus suddenly became living creatures and hovered on both sides of Sharna¡¯s body at the same time. The eyes of the spirit snakes glowed with different rays, and at the same time they spit out a snake letter, gloomily looking at Eoria in the guard of the lion.


    "Although it is said that the Saint Seiya who uses this trick will be branded as inferior to a ghost, but that doesn''t matter to me, take it, Eoria, Athena..."

 1464 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1464

    "Stop it! Sarna!!"


    When Sarna was about to break Eoria¡¯s defense with that trick, she suddenly heard Naruto¡¯s voice, and at the same time a golden shield broke into the rainforest space created by Sarna, in the light of the golden shield. Below, Sharna''s small universe that had been raised to the limit was actually suppressed, and Eoria''s defense collapsed all at once.


    Naruto, who had just issued that shield and resolved the tricks of Shana and Eoria, walked between Shana and Eoria with a serious expression on his face.


    "That''s it, Aiolia, I thought that this step should be fine. Please go to my villa and wait for a while. I''ll talk to you about the details later."


    Eoria calmed down her small universe, glanced at the shield that was in the air, then nodded, and instantly turned into a flash of light and disappeared.


    "Teacher, why are you stopping me? If I marvel at Athena, I can definitely break Eoria''s defense."


    "That''s right, but the moment you defeat him, that golden lion will also wipe you out, Shanna."


    Chapter 90¡ªCalculation, Naruto and the Two Goddesses


    It can only be said that even if Shana has the strength to rival the Golden Saint Seiya, but with her current strength, she still cannot be like Naruto, with the overwhelming strength to crush all means. In the current situation, if If you continue to fight, the result must be very bad.


    Although she can break Eoria¡¯s defense as long as she activates Athena¡¯s exclamation, the lion¡¯s blood basin has been opened. When the lion is defeated by the snake, the lion will also crush the snake. heart.


    Aiolia''s had been preparing his greatest secret from before, the final stunt called Photon Break.


    This trick is Eoriya¡¯s biggest trick. Once activated, it cannot be resisted or avoided. It is one of Eoriya¡¯s most destructive tricks. The only weakness is that it takes too long to activate and consumes too much space. .


    Initiating a photon rupture requires three stages: photon initiation, opening of the universe, and photon sprinting.


    When Eoriya uses the Lightning Speed ??Fist to rush away from the snake that is blasting Shaina, it is the first stage. The photon starts to radiate the small universe that has burned to the extreme, and the released small universe will become thunder light. in the air.


    If it is normal, Shanna should notice that kind of abnormality.But it was the first time that Shaerna played against Eoria, and they didn¡¯t know enough about him. In addition, at that time, they used lightning speed punches and snakes to rush, even if Shaerna noticed the thunder-attribute microcosm in the sky. , I would only think that it was the part that burst out of the lightning speed punch.


    Later, when Eoria used the Plasma Light Speed ??Fist to block Sarna''s action, she was also in the second stage of the universe opening, which was to control the lightning-attributed small universe released before to fly around Sarna. Surround her.Because of the dense network woven by the plasma speed fist, the air is full of Eoria''s small universe, so Sharna can''t detect it.


    Although that was Eoria¡¯s plan, there were also some circumstances beyond control at the time. For example, Shanna¡¯s Phantom Walk and Snaking did put a lot of pressure on Eoria. If he really continued to accelerate the plasma With the speed of light punch, his power will really lose control, and as a result, the photon burst may lose control.


    At that time, Eoria had completed the first two stages of the photon rupture, so he only needed to activate the third stage, the photon scurrying away, to allow the thunder-attribute microcosms to penetrate into Shana¡¯s body, and finally the weak thunder-attributes. The small universe will turn into a bomb, launching an infinite explosion in Shana''s body. That kind of attack may be calculated in femtometers.


    The name of Eoria''s photon burst is derived from the destruction of this trick. Even the photons that make up the light will burst because of his attack. If the enemy is hit by the photon burst, even one atom will not remain.


    In principle, Eoria¡¯s photon burst is the same as Deidara¡¯s C4 Garuda, but the density and intensity of the attack are more terrifying.


    Even if Sharna defeated Eoria with Athena''s marvel, Eoria could also initiate a photon burst immediately before death, completely destroying Sharna''s body.


    The end result is likely to be both losers, or even die together.


    No matter if it was Shana or Eoria, Naruto couldn''t let them die like this, so Naruto used the Aegis Aquis to dissolve the small universe of Eoria and Shana.


    After listening to Naruto''s explanation, Sharna realized that Eoria actually had such a method, and secretly smacked her tongue.


    This world is like this. When you count others, you have to be counted by others. When snakes are preying on their prey, they must also be tragically prepared to be bitten in two.


    Shanna''s current situation needs to be exercised. Although her strength has a chance to win against any golden saint, it is not enough to have a chance. With Shanna''s current strength, even if it can be defeated Golden Saint Seiya, I''m afraid that he will be dragged down to hell by the opponent''s last trick. The risk is too great, so he has to exercise and continue to exercise.


    There were no other problems with the subjugation of Eoria. During the battle with Shaerna, Eoriya could fully appreciate the power contained in Sharna¡¯s small universe, plus Athena later In the vast and majestic universe, with Naruto¡¯s mouth as a narrator, Eoria has understood the truth and vowed to be loyal to Athena.


    Leo''s Eoria, Aries'' Mu, plus Naruto and Shanna, and reluctantly count the ambiguous Shaka, this time the victory of attacking the sanctuary is basically in Naruto''s hands.


    Naruto and Athena were in the last meeting before the battle, and their voices did not cover up, nor did they set up any barriers to block others from prying eyes, because no one could snoop in this place at all, because at this time Naruto The place where people and Athena are, is the temple of Artemis!


    As long as Artemis closes the door, an independent space is formed inside the temple. Even Zeus cannot perceive the changes inside the temple from the outside, let alone know the content of the internal conversation, and whether it is Anyone who wants to see the situation inside the Temple of the Moon Goddess from the outside is absolutely impossible to hide from the master Artemis, because this belongs to her domain, and here, even if Zeus has a lightning rod in his hand, it is not Artemis'' opponent.


    In the beautiful temple, Naruto, Athena and Artemis sat opposite each other.


    Artemis waved his hand, and a jug and three wine glasses appeared in front of him. Pour a glass of wine for each of them. After drinking each of them, he slowly said, "Are you planning to do it?"


    "Well," Naruto tilted Erlang''s legs, his eyes flashed with a look that could only be described as malicious no matter how he looked. You can launch a counterattack and take the entire sanctuary."


    Artemis looked at Naruto¡¯s calculating eyes, knowing that someone would be unlucky again this time, shook his head helplessly, and said, ¡°Really, with your strength, that Sajia can be solved long ago. Well, why are you still calculating so many things."


    "Because Athena, not me, will lead the sanctuary in the future."


    Naruto''s right leg flicked, and the corner of his eyes revealed an unpleasant triumph: "The Saint Seiya is a fighter who fought for Athena. Let her lead, and the effect will be better than I force them to subdue by force. Ten thousand times, you and I all know what the situation is in this holy war. It is not enough to rely on our three heads to deal with the gods. Although the power of the saints is not stronger than the gods, if they are all together, this The power must not be underestimated."


    "cut!"


    Artemis gave Naruto a cold glance and said, "Anyway, you treacherous fellow must have some sinister calculations, and I don''t know who is going to be unlucky this time."


    "Yes, I''m sinister and cunning, if you have the ability, you bite me!"


    Naruto joked about Artemis at random, with a smug look on his face: "As a general, if you don¡¯t understand the strategy, you will only sacrifice the lives of his men. In war, strategy is more than just defeating the enemy. It can even reduce the casualties of his own men, right, Athena."


    "Ok."


    As the goddess of wisdom, Athena, who has won countless victories with her own wisdom, of course agrees with Naruto¡¯s statement: ¡°We are not tired of deceit. This is true even among the gods. Wars won by force are the most inferior. Yes, so Ares lost all the battle in front of me!"


    In this case, only Athena can tell. If Ares, the god of war, can be defeated, only Athena has such a brilliant record.


    Artemis listened to the tone of Naruto and Athena''s words, and silently praised them with a pair of white eyes: "I said why your two tone are more and more alike. Is this the husband and wife you said? ?"


    Athena was taken aback, her face seemed to be a little shy, and Naruto smiled: "Please, Artemis, husband and wife are similar in appearance. What does it have to do with the tone, and you don¡¯t have it too. Many places look like me, do you have a husband and wife relationship with me?"


    Artemis didn''t expect that Naruto would suddenly burn the fire on him. He looked at him, smacked his tongue, and turned her head around not knowing what to say, but Athena chuckled when he saw Artemis'' reaction. , It seems that not just myself, even this sister, has fallen into the trap of the fox.


    When Artemis heard Athena¡¯s laughter, he felt even more shameless. When he gritted his teeth and turned around, his face became serious. Naruto knew that she was pretending to be serious to avoid the kind The embarrassing situation reduced the smile.


    "There shouldn¡¯t be any problems with the sanctuary under the plan of the two of you, but I told you before that to truly defeat the Olympus gods, you must first find their source of power. Only by finding that thing can we defeat Zeus and the others."


    "Olympus... Holy Fire?"


    Chapter 91-The Gift of the Moon Goddess, Wielding the Zodiac


    Olympus flame...


    No matter which myth is, there is worship of fire.


    According to Artemis and Athena, the Olympus torch is the root of Olympus'' power. If the Olympus torch is not found, the Olympus Protoss cannot be completely defeated, but the problem is , Even Artemis and Athena didn''t know where the Olympus flame is now.


    The person who can master the Olympus flame is of course Zeus.


    Zeus will not trust anyone. Only he himself knows where the Olympus flame is. At this point, none of the other eleven main gods knows. It can be seen that Zeus has done a very good job of concealing. It can be seen that Zeus only trusts himself.


    On Mount Olympus, there was originally a place called the Temple of the Holy Fire, which was dedicated to the Holy Fire of Olympus.


    It is said that few people have ever entered the Holy Fire Temple. Except for Zeus himself, other people or gods who want to enter the Holy Fire Temple are absolutely not allowed to enter the Holy Fire Temple. They must first pass through the labyrinth of Daedalus and pass through the Muse. In the assessment, there is an unknown barrier in the end to be able to reach the Holy Fire Temple and see the Olympus Holy Fire.


    Athena originally wanted to try to pass the test of the Holy Fire Temple, but the continuous holy wars prevented her from focusing on the issue of the Holy Fire Temple, but she later learned that during a certain holy war, Zeus once again changed the storage of life local.


    Later, Athena once broke through all the organs of the Holy Fire Temple, but in the end the Holy Fire Temple was empty, and there was no shadow of the Olympus Holy Fire.


    Zeus has never told anyone about the location of the Holy Fire. Even if Athena keeps beating on the side, he can¡¯t get any news. Even the gods can¡¯t resist. The Olympic flame will be burned to death, except for Zeus. Besides, no one knows where it is.

 1465 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1465

    But Athena is Athena after all. Although she couldn''t get any news from Zeus, her resourcefulness really made her think of a way to find the Olympus flame.


    Athena is not sure of this method, but it is definitely worth a try. All this depends on a god.


    Although the name of that god is far less loud than that of Athena, who has won all the battles and has never been defeated since birth, but if you want to find the Olympus flame, you can only rely on that god.


    It¡¯s just to seek the help of the god to find the Olympus torch. This thing cannot be done yet. The timing is wrong. Now for Naruto and Athena, the first thing is to attack the sanctuary and fully control the sanctuary. power.


    Naruto and Athena sat in the chairs for a while, keeping their eyes closed, not knowing what they were thinking, then they opened their eyes at the same time.


    "Time is up."


    The time for the offensive has come, Naruto is a military division, Athena is the real commander of the three armies...Although there are not many people, this battle is absolutely significant.


    Not only to make Athena return to the sanctuary, but to completely subdue all the saints, so that their worship is not only focused on the place where all the battles are overcome ~ the goddess, but on this purple hair Purple eyes, a beautiful girl in a white dress.


    And considering the future battles with Sea Emperor, Hades, and even the gods, it is necessary to preserve strength as much as possible, and not to lose too much in the civil war, so Naruto and Athena not only have to win, but also to win beautifully.


    Athena got up and left, walked out of the temple of Artemis, and rushed to her battlefield, but Naruto still did not leave.


    The door of the temple opened and closed again, the sunlight from outside came in and disappeared, and only the moonlight was not dazzling in the temple again.


    Artemis raised his eyebrows and looked at the man who was sitting in the chair: "Aren''t you going?" After planning for so long, he couldn''t stop going, and if he didn''t start fighting, he would use those of the saints The level, those who want to fight for the sanctuary, even if they can win, will definitely have heavy casualties.


    "The war is about to start. The Goddess of Victory gave me a gift. I wonder if the Goddess of the Moon can reward me with anything?"


    "Oh?"


    Artemis'' voice was as cold as her moonlight at this time, her beautiful eyes narrowed into two slits, "May I ask what the goddess of victory gave you first?"


    According to his rascal, what Athena gave him should be more than a boring sentence like cheer.


    "You ask, do you want the same thing Athena gave me?"


    Naruto made it clear, and boldly approached Artemis, sniffing this goddess, the special fragrance that belongs to virgins.


    Only Naruto dared to do this, and only Naruto could do it without letting Artemis get angry, but Artemis still felt a little uncomfortable still stretched out his hand to pinch Naruto¡¯s waist and retracted Naruto grabbed his hand while holding his hand.


    The faceless Artemis glared at Naruto: "Did I be too indulgent to you, but as a result, you kid is getting better and better."


    "I admit that I have to keep an inch, but Artemis will you give it?"


    Artemis stared at Naruto for a while, not knowing how many times it was the first time he sighed in his heart, "Why didn''t I turn my face?" Then he gave Naruto what he wanted.


    Artemis¡¯s two soft lips pressed against Naruto¡¯s forehead. Although he didn¡¯t know where he was in the fantasy, he could get such a ¡°great gift¡± from Artemis. Since the age of mythology, he was the only one to whirlpool. Naruto alone, soft ~ soft touch, faint fragrance, everything makes Naruto so intoxicated.


    Artemis, who originally hated the love of men and women because of Olympus''s lewd life, now took the initiative to do such a thing. Such a deep touch made the "field-tested" Naruto appear slightly Suspended for a while.


    Artemis¡¯ lips quickly moved away from Naruto¡¯s forehead, feeling a heart beating like never before in his body. Seeing Naruto¡¯s stupid appearance, his face was even redder and he laughed out loud. Although Naruto was because of Al Themis''s laughter returned to his senses, but his eyes were fixed on Artemis'' profile. This goddess was so beautiful that Naruto felt that the blinking of an eye was really unnecessary.


    Artemis was embarrassed by what he saw, and he reached out and pushed Naruto''s head.


    "Hurry up, idiot."


    Artemis¡¯ jade hand sent a tantalizing aroma, Naruto couldn¡¯t help but opened his mouth and took a bite. The feeling of electric shock was instantly transferred from his fingers to his mind, causing Artemis¡¯s heart to have a certain inexplicable itching. When he turned his head and stared fiercely, Naruto was already standing at the door of the temple and waving to her, then disappeared into the halo.


    About an hour later, Artemis knocked his head.


    "My head must be broken..."


    Returning to the Greek sanctuary again, Athena really had a feeling of embarrassment.


    This can be said to be the base camp of Athena, which has been the case since the age of myth. Therefore, although this sanctuary looks barren and does not have the modernization of a metropolis, it has Athena''s small universe as protection.


    Not only the small universe on Athena, but also the human body of Athena from the age of mythology, as well as the small universe left by countless saints in the sky. These small universes are all gathered together to form a very powerful guardian. .


    But now, Athena actually wants to lead someone to attack this surplus that has never been captured, she doesn''t know what she is feeling.


    It''s just that Athena is a goddess who has been fighting for a long time. As her memory and strength slowly recovered, she quickly cleared up her mood. She glanced at these people in front of her, and there were saints who should have belonged to her. We, gold, silver, and bronze are among them, and there are steel saints belonging to special forces. Although there are only five, these five steel saints are the five strongest steel saints headed by Casio. Fighter!


    Although these numbers are still too small compared to the total of 88 Saints, Athena is still full of confidence in victory and waved the golden Victory Scepter in her hand.


    "Everyone, let''s fight for victory!"


    As synonymous with victory, Athena''s voice can also be regarded as a means of illusion. Anyway, except Naruto, everyone else feels blood boiled in their body, and there is a burst of impassioned heart. At the same time, they let out a loud roar, and then Rushed towards the direction of the sanctuary.


    Although Ikki and the others have eliminated some Saint Seiyas before, they are only part of it. At present, the Sanctuary still has quite a strong power left, represented by Casio, the steel Saint Seiya, plus evil warriors. The Bronze Saint Seiya, the silver and bronze saint in charge of the local sanctuary, while Naruto leads Ioria and Shanna, plus five small bronzes, to the zodiac.


    Naruto¡¯s battle in the Zodiac has already been arranged. Seiya went to Taurus, Ikki went to Virgo, Glacier went to Aquarius, Zilong was in Capricorn, Shun was in Pisces, and Sharon went to Cancer. Aiolia is the Palace of Scorpio, Mu stays in the Palace of Aries, and at the same time pays attention to the battles in each palace, so as to take care of them at any time, while Naruto passes through the Zodiac to the Papal Palace in one breath!


    "Although it is the first official meeting, can you please take off that bluffing mask, Gemini Golden Saint, Saga."


    Chapter 92-Against Saga


    Saga listened to Naruto screaming out his identity, and no longer used a futile cover.


    Saga himself became Pope as Alex, and this Alex was the younger brother of Pope Shion of the previous generation. In terms of seniority, Alex was the uncle of Mu Aries.


    The elder brother Shion became the pope, and the younger brother Alex became the shadow warrior, assisting the pope Shion, and also meant to monitor the pope.It is a silver saint on the altar seat, and its strength is not lost to any golden saint.


    Thirteen years ago, I discovered Saga¡¯s evil heart. Because of his soft heart, he did not report on Saga. Instead, he was killed by Saga¡¯s Galaxy Starburst in a sneak attack, and Saga killed the elderly Shion in a sneak attack. , Simply becoming the pope as Alex and ruling the sanctuary can just hide his true face.


    Now that Naruto had seen his true face through, Sagas also dropped the disguise, took off the pope''s mask and robes, and put on the Gemini gold saint that had not been worn for 13 years!


    The current Saga cannot control the evil in his heart, so his hair is black, and even his eyes have turned red due to this effect. He was once known as one of the candidates for the Pope because he was regarded as one of the candidates for the Pope. Saga is now showing the evil side of his utter thoughts. Such a change is also in line with the characteristics of Gemini.


    On both sides of the Gemini helmet, one is a gentle and kind face, and the other is an evil face with a sneer. The Gemini Golden Saints of the past cannot escape their inner entanglements.


    Although it was the first time in thirteen years, Saga''s strength has always been at its peak, and now wearing Gemini''s saint clothing again, Saga has shown an incredible domineering spirit.


    If Eoria''s courage and passion to face everything is king, then Saga is the dominance of crushing all enemies with a powerful posture.


    Even Naruto had to express his admiration.


    "You really deserve to be a man called the incarnation of a god. He is indeed a strong man worthy of the name. But you are not a god after all. Today you have only one way to fail!"


    Saga smiled proudly, took the Gemini helmet in his hand, and let the black hair flutter.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, you are the one who took Ai Russia from Shura thirteen years ago. I find it very strange. I definitely don''t believe that you are that kind of innocent person, but why did you fight to this point What?"


    Saga was actually very curious about this issue since he knew that Naruto Uzumaki existed.A person who can defeat Shura, even if it was only Shura thirteen years ago, would definitely not be a weak person, but from the perspective of Isaac, Naruto''s approach is very unreasonable.


    His approach seemed completely inconsistent with his realm, which made Saga very curious.


    Naruto recalled the appearance of Saga among the saints, raised an eyebrow and smiled: "Then what do you think I fight for, or what is right for you?"


    Saga''s eyes narrowed, but there were some exceptions to Naruto''s rhetorical question, and then he showed a crazy look.


    "Of course it is power! Only the strong can rule the weak, and the world should be ruled by the strong! Winners and losers, the weak eat the strong! This is the law of survival that has always existed in this world!"

 1466 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1466

    "Does the weak eat the strong?"


    Naruto squeezed his chin and chewed on Saga''s words. Just when Saga thought that Naruto would refute his words, he saw Naruto nodding.


    "This is indeed true. The strong rule and the weak are ruled. This in itself is the law of heaven, but Saga, do you really think you are the strongest?"


    Saga was already ready to start a debate with Naruto, but he didn''t expect Naruto to agree with his idea. This made Saga feel quite happy, but when he heard the following sentence, Saga, who was extremely arrogant, felt unbearable.


    "Whether I am the strongest, I only need to fight once to know!"


    "It''s a pity, Saga, although you are indeed strong, there is one thing. You will never be better than me."


    Naruto sighed with emotion, but in his heart he couldn''t help but vomit, "Last time I talked to Shaka after finishing the conversation. This time I called after the conversation. Do I owe these guys?''


    And while Naruto was still complaining, Saga had already launched an attack immediately.


    Even if Saga and Naruto talked in harmony just now, it is absolutely impossible for both of them to be merciful in the battle.


    Wearing a Gemini golden saint, Saga instantly turned into a golden streamer, and rushed to Naruto''s face, slamming his right fist, and in an instant there were countless flashes of light, covering Naruto''s face completely.


    Lightspeed punch!


    Although Saga couldn''t beat Eoria''s Lightning Speed ??Fist, the speed and power of this Light Speed ??Fist were not lost to the golden lion, and the Saint Seiya who had perfect mental and physical skills was definitely not a false name.


    However, Naruto is not easy to fall into the wind. Looking at the dense network of light speed fists in front of him, a Tai Chi picture appeared in front of Naruto. With a turn of Tai Chi, he turned Saga''s light speed fist to the side and immediately hit the ground. It burst, while holding a wind ball in his hand, it pressed against Saga''s abdomen.


    "Wind escape spiral shuriken!"


    Saga also paid attention to Naruto''s actions, so he moved extremely fast. The spiral shuriken flew past Saga, only to be cut to his ribs, but was attacked by the blade of the golden saint on Saga. Bounced off.


    The spiral shuriken did not make a contribution, but Naruto did not give up. With a stroke, the spiral shuriken was cut back towards Saga''s head again.


    The sharp high pitch of the spiral shuriken can be easily noticed even if it is not a Saint Seiya. Of course Saga will not be defeated by this kind of trick. He dodges and avoids the spiral shuriken that hits from behind, watching the spiral hand. The sword was about to hit Naruto, and when Naruto planned to use the spiral shuriken to attack Saga again, Saga smiled coldly, and a wicked light appeared in his eyes.


    Naruto felt a wave of thought power on Saga''s body. Under Naruto''s control, he would dodge his own spiral shuriken, as if being pushed by Saga''s hand behind him, he could have dodged. Yes, but at this time the edge of the spiral shuriken is about to cut into Naruto''s body, it must be too late to escape.


    Naruto was slightly surprised by Saga''s combat response, but his combat response was faster than that of Saga. At that moment, he split his body from the waist into two, turning into two upper and lower, sharp spiral hands. Li Jian flew past Naruto''s parted body and hit the stone pillar behind.


    Naruto¡¯s ability to separate his body also made Sajia appear surprised, and Naruto won¡¯t give him time to think. The attack just now didn¡¯t make any contribution. At this time, he launched another attack and took a deep breath. Gushing out scorching fire.


    "Fire escape dragon flame singing technique!"


    The nine fire dragons emit terrible heat at the same time. Even if Saga is wearing the Gemini Saint Cloth, she can feel the power of the flame. If he is hit, he will not get any benefit even with the Saint Cloth''s defense, so the speed of light The punch was quickly hit.


    The fist strength of Lightspeed Fist turned into a dense attack network. The fast boxing wrecked all the nine fire dragons into pieces. In an instant, all the nine fire dragons shattered and turned into sparks.


    The Longyan singing technique was originally a trick, it was impossible to defeat Saga, so Naruto didn''t have any psychological fluctuations, but his right hand was pressed on the ground.


    "Dance of Early Fern!"


    The ground under Saga''s feet shook, and countless bones sharper than a razor penetrated from the ground. Under the moonlight tonight, those bones glowed with gloomy luster.


    Because Lightspeed Fist cannot take into account the underground, Shaerna once wanted to use the ground down to break Eoria''s Plasma Lightspeed Fist, but because her launch speed was not fast enough, she was noticed by Eoria.


    However, Naruto''s speed is definitely higher than that of Shanna, and the bones immediately become sharp blades, and there is no law to dodge with indiscriminate attacks.


    Saga immediately flew up, avoiding countless bones from the ground at the fastest speed, but this was falling into Naruto''s calculations.


    The handprints in Naruto''s hands changed again, and the sharp Chakra performance had become heavy.


    "The earth escapes from the sky!"


    Saga was originally flying upwards, trying to avoid Naruto''s dance of Sawara, suddenly felt the strong spirit of Mount Tai on top of his head, and when he raised his head, he saw a huge black shadow pressing down.The power of this black shadow seemed to have suppressed even time and space. At that moment, Saga could not launch teleportation or other-dimensional space, and could only resist or attack directly.


    Saga judged this situation in an instant, so he punched without hesitation. The staggered light speed fists smashed Tian Jiang Gai, but then after Tian Jiang Gai appeared, it was the figure of Naruto.


    "It''s in the plan, Saga! The power of the gods shakes the stars! The nine sons are connected!"


    Chapter 93-The Fury of Sharna, Dismask of the Fourth House


    Naruto''s right palm shot out, and a unique spatial fluctuation enveloped Saga''s head, as if Saga was locked in an independent space in an instant, and then nine huge planets fell on top of Saga''s head.


    The nine planets carry a huge impact, and they already contain Naruto''s "potential" lock, so they absolutely cannot escape.


    Although Saga was stunned for a moment, his reaction speed was extremely fast, his hands were facing each other, and a strange space appeared in his palm.


    "It''s useless, even if you use this trick, you won''t be able to completely block my tremor!"


    "Hmph, this trick is not designed to resist you at all!"


    "what?"


    Under Naruto''s slightly startled gaze, Saga called out "Different Dimensional Space", and then used that trick on himself.


    Saga used his own tricks to exile himself into a different dimension. Naruto¡¯s nine planets lost their original target, and they all hit the ground with nothing, and the ground burst, but Saga suffered from it. Escaped.


    Saga used the different-dimensional space on himself in this way, and the effect was exactly the same as Naruto''s dimensional avoidance. For Saga''s combat response, Naruto had to give a higher evaluation than expected.


    If the strength of a Saint Seiya universe, the strength of the saint clothing, and the strength of the body are all within the scope of hard power, then the will, experience, combat response, courage and even luck are all soft. In terms of strength, Saga is much better than Shanna in terms of experience and combat response.


    When Saga''s figure disappeared from another dimension, the scene around Naruto also changed.


    They were originally fighting in the open space in front of the Pope¡¯s Palace, but suddenly there was a twist around them. From the open space outside the Pope¡¯s Palace, they suddenly became the twin ~ palaces originally guarded by Saga.


    Naruto glanced at the surrounding stone pillars, and the darkness in front of him with no end in sight.


    "The Gemini Labyrinth? Saga, do you really think this kind of trick can trap me?"


    "Is it a trick? You can learn it yourself. Moreover, I also want to tell you that this is not just the Gemini Maze, it is the Galactic Maze. Take it!"


    The sound of Saga disappeared, and then Naruto felt that the surrounding environment had changed again. The entire Gemini ~ Palace seemed to have become infinitely vast, and it could even encompass the entire galaxy.


    Countless stars circled around Naruto''s body according to a certain orbit, brewing terrible murderous intent.


    Naruto opened three eyes, all of them turned into white eyes, sharing three directions, scanning the surrounding stars, always paying attention to the murderous intentions from all around.


    The vastness of this galaxy labyrinth is beyond anyone''s imagination, but Naruto didn''t waste his energy running around, but stood still, not surprised!


    Saga has been waiting for Naruto to be impatient and reveal his flaws, but Naruto¡¯s indifferent appearance proves that Saga¡¯s plan is useless. After giving up that kind of futile waiting, Saga immediately launched the galaxy labyrinth. offensive.


    This huge galaxy looks almost the same as the real galaxy. It is infinitely vast. Although it does not seem to be too complicated, the meteorites, planets, and stars are all the most dangerous existences. They will be trapped in the maze. People who lose their way will also take their lives.


    Saga''s thoughts fluctuated, already controlling the galaxy labyrinth to launch an attack.


    Naruto''s three eyes looked in different directions, and then he noticed that there were a lot of meteorites, planets, etc., flying in his direction, and the speed was extremely fast.Because it is a mixed attack from different directions, it is extremely difficult to evade. The stars that strike from the four directions, when combined with each other, will become an inescapable and powerful maze.


    A huge planet slammed into Naruto face to face, with a strong impact and a strong sense of oppression that made Naruto''s blonde hair and the hem of the Royal God robe fly backwards, but Naruto did not do any dodge.


    After the huge planet hit Naruto, it didn''t cause any harm to Naruto. Instead, it stopped and disappeared without warning. It turned out that this huge planet was just a phantom.

 1467 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1467

    No matter how strong Saga is, it is impossible for him to move the entire Milky Way to the sanctuary. Therefore, most of the planets and meteorites around are deceptive tricks.


    Because the enemy trapped in the maze will continue to dodge, attacks from all directions require a high degree of attention, so it will quickly consume the enemy''s physical strength, and in this, Saga will take the opportunity to launch a real attack.


    Naruto stood on the spot, ignoring all the stars flying around. After they hit Naruto''s body, they all disappeared without a trace, obviously all are illusions.


    Among them, an unremarkable meteorite made Naruto raise his eyebrows, a thunder light flashed from his right hand, and a flash of lightning passed by, cutting the meteorite in half, but the meteorite did not immediately It disappeared but fell behind Naruto, then turned into powder and disappeared.


    Saga''s strength is indeed extraordinary for being able to perform both lightly and lightly at the same time, but relying on such an attack will have no effect on Naruto, because his eyes can see through that level of confusion, those feint stars Phantom doesn''t need to care at all, Naruto just needs to be careful about the real killer moves hidden in it.


    Naruto paid close attention to the surroundings, and continued to shatter the real stars in the star phantom.


    An extremely powerful aura of oppression came from behind again, and Naruto didn''t care much, but when the planet hit Naruto, Naruto realized that something was wrong, and it was too late to escape.


    The planet hit Naruto''s body at a speed faster than light, and the powerful impact suddenly shattered the entire planet. This force also made Naruto unable to control his body and staggered forward.


    Only then did Naruto understand why Saga was called the incarnation of a god, whether it was the strength of the small universe or the consciousness of fighting, he was a unique genius.It is very difficult for ordinary people to grasp the state of lifting light and weight, but the realm of Saga has reached a higher level, that is, heavy is heavy, light is light, and Naruto has no defense. , Suddenly suffered a loss.


    And Sajia, who was lurking in the illusion, showed an indifferent smile, and with a beckon, the stars from all directions gathered in the direction of Naruto at the same time, and then the small universe that was raised to the limit gathered in his hands.


    "The Galaxy Starburst!!!"


    Naruto and Saga have been playing lively in the Papal Palace, and Shanna, has also reached the fourth house of the Zodiac-Cancer Palace!


    Although she had heard about the Cancer Palace from Naruto and Tong Hu a long time ago, when she really set foot in this Cancer Palace, Sharna still felt uncomfortable.


    Although the interior of the Cancer Palace is as dim as the other eleven houses, the air in the Cancer Palace is still filled with a very heavy dead spirit.


    The Yang Qi in the general human world is very heavy, and the death aura will quickly dissipate, unless it is a place like a graveyard or an ancient battlefield where a fierce battle has taken place, there will be a strong death aura that cannot be dissipated.


    But the situation in Cancer Palace is different. Although it is still in the daytime, the gloom of Cancer Palace makes Shana feel all hairy. When entering the Cancer Palace, Shana seems to hear countless wailings in her ears. At the same time, Sharna was also slightly upset, as if countless innocent people were buried in this Cancer Palace.


    After seeing the situation in the Cancer Palace clearly, even with Shanna''s externally rigid and internally soft character, she couldn''t help but breathe in a cold breath, and then the uncontrollable anger that emerged from her heart!


    On every brick in the Cancer Palace, whether it is the wall, the floor or the ceiling, there is a face. The terrible expressions on those faces seem to record the scene when they died, the people who had been cold since long ago. In her face, Sharna seemed to be able to see countless people wailing in pain, and these faces appeared in the Cancer Palace, which were obviously the''masterpieces'' of the Golden Saint Seiya of Cancer Palace.


    "Dismask!!"


    Sharna directed at the empty Cancer Palace, shouting at the name of the Golden Saint Seiya of Cancer Palace: "Get out of here!!"


    Even if I have heard of Dismask¡¯s style from Tonghu, but really saw the faces of those killed by Dismask in the Cancer Palace, Shanna¡¯s heart still has an uncontrollable fear. Rage, if it weren''t for Athena''s feelings, she really wanted to use the snake to run away and directly blast the Cancer Palace.


    "Why should you be so angry?" With an irritating tone, Dismask, wearing a Cancer gold saint, walked out from the depths of Cancer Palace, "The strongest silver saint Sarna, I didn''t expect you to come to fight my Cancer Palace. Do you think that the strongest among the Silver Saints can defeat me, Dismask?"


    "Humph..."


    Sharna''s eyes became completely cold, revealing an unprecedented indifference, and her fingernails were already shining with faint cold light: "To be honest, I was not sure at first, after all, the opponent is the Golden Saint Seiya, but now I tell you, no matter what price I pay, I will completely defeat you! Dismask!!"


    Chapter 94-Secret Skills in Cancer Palace


    Originally, Sarna¡¯s reason for fighting was only for Naruto. For Naruto¡¯s sake, Sarna could be an enemy and fight against anyone, but Dismask killed so many people, leaving all the faces here. , It was the evidence of the murder of Dismask, among which there were many old people and children. Seeing these sad faces, Sharna''s anger burned uncontrollably.


    It can only be said that Shana is still too naive. If it is Naruto, even seeing these faces in Cancer Palace will not feel too angry, just like he actually agrees with Saga¡¯s ideas. It''s just that Shanna''s innocence is her charm.


    In the face of Sharna¡¯s raging anger, Dismask was simply ¡°stubborn¡± and smiled openly: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re angry about. There will be sacrifices in the battle for justice. Is it human Before the bomb is dropped, will the old and weak women and children leave the battlefield first?"


    From Naruto¡¯s point of view, Dismask¡¯s statement is correct. To make a major event, it is necessary to sacrifice human lives. Naruto has done many similar things for his own plan, but Dismask¡¯s statement , In Shanna''s eyes, it is completely nonsense.


    "Nonsense! Dismask, your evil soul, I will destroy you completely! Thunder snake formation!"


    Sharna didn''t want to talk any more with Dismask, her fingers jumped, and countless thunder lights jumped out, turning into thunder snakes, and quickly encircling Dismask.


    Dismask looked at the snakes around him, showing a wicked smile, and quickly punched his fists.


    ''Light Speed ??Fist?''


    Sharna looked at Dismusk''s movements for a moment, but then she curled her lips. Lightspeed Fist was like a meteor fist to the Golden Saint Seiya, it was just a basic attack. Dismask would It''s not surprising, and because I have learned the more powerful plasma light speed fist from Eoriya, Dismask''s ordinary light speed fist is nothing to Shanna.


    Sharna¡¯s ten fingers beating flexibly as if playing a piano. Under her control, the thunder and lightning snake group avoided the most powerful place of Dismask¡¯s lightspeed fist, although the thunder snake array was suddenly caught in the blink of an eye. Dismask has wiped out most of them, but there are still a lot of them rushing through the attack range of Lightspeed Fist, surrounding Dismask''s group.


    Dismask was waiting intently, carefully guarding against Shanna''s attack.The snakes that broke through the speed of light did not immediately rush to Dismask, but surrounded Dismask as a huge ring.


    All the Razers, the arcs radiating from their bodies are connected to each other, forming a thunder ring, which surrounds Dismask.


    The thunder ring quickly spun and rose to mid-air, and the thunder ring was shrinking continuously, vaguely trying to lock Dismask''s posture.


    Dismask felt that it was not good, and immediately jumped, but the speed of Thunderbolt still kept up with Dismask''s speed and locked his right ankle. Dismask, who had jumped into the air, suddenly felt his feet. In the last one, the weight of the thunder ring was beyond Dismask''s imagination, and it landed uncontrollably, and he staggered.


    Dismask wanted to move his body, but felt that the weight of the thunder ring was even ten million tons. Although it was not completely impossible to move, it had a great impact on his speed.


    Of course, Sharna would not miss this opportunity, and immediately turned into a spiritual snake and swam towards Dismask.


    Dismask knew that if his situation would make Shanna absolutely at a disadvantage, he immediately made a move to Shanna.


    "Accumulated corpse qi underworld wave!!"


    Dismask¡¯s small universe has become a strange wave, with an endless gloomy aura. If it is hit by Dismask¡¯s move, it will force the body and soul to separate, and the soul will be immediately sent to Huangquan. Hiragaka is a tactic of "one hit kills as long as it hits", just like Avada So.


    Even if Shaerna was guarded by the Ophiuchus Saint Cloth, she knew that this Saint Cloth could not stop the wave of corpse energy from the underworld, so she stepped on the Phantom Snake Step, staggered, and immediately stepped away.


    And it was through this short period of time when Shana staggered to dodge, Dismask cut the thunder ring on his ankle with a hand knife. Although it made his wrist numb, he simply recovered his mobility. Shang still sneered constantly.


    "Phosphorus!"


    Dismusk yelled. Sharna didn''t know what he was playing with, so she just stopped cautiously, paying close attention to everything around her, and be careful at all times, but she didn''t know that it was just right for her to stop like this. The mind of Dismask.


    Sharna stayed on the spot carefully for a while, without noticing any changes, and then suddenly smelled a smell like a dead fish, she couldn''t help being taken aback.


    When Dismask saw her look, she knew that Shanna had smelled the smell, and laughed at the same time: "You have smelled this smell. These phosphorus gases are decomposed from the body, try it hard." This phosphorous gas is very poisonous!"


    The so-called phosphorous gas is to use the microcosm to accelerate and control the decay of the corpse, so that phosphine gas is decomposed on the corpse.


    Phosphine is a colorless, flammable and highly toxic gas. The Golden Saint Seiya of Cancer is a special saint who can swim ~ walk between life and death. The ghost star cluster in Cancer is the entrance of the soul to the underworld, so It is only natural that Dismask can use this trick.


    Phosphine is highly toxic. After inhalation, it will cause acute pulmonary edema, and the central nervous system of the blonde hair and the main organs of the heart, liver, and kidneys can be fatal in a short time, but the high toxicity of phosphine is for Shana It has no effect at all, after all, no matter how toxic the phosphine is, it is impossible to win the giant python.


    Sharna completely ignored the toxicity of phosphorous gas, and Dismusk was aware of this, and while secretly gritting his teeth, he gathered all the scattered phosphorous gas and turned them into beads like glass balls. These phosphorous gas beads are the highly compressed form of phosphine, not to mention that they are highly toxic, and because phosphine is flammable and explosive, these phosphorous gas beads are equivalent to bombs.


    Dismusk waved his hands, and the phosphorous beads in front of him flew towards Shanna. Even if the toxicity was useless, they would explode immediately when they touched a little spark or collision. The serial explosion can''t hold even the silver saint clothes.


    Sharna saw Dismask''s strategy, and stepped back on the Phantom Snag.


    Theoretically speaking, the speed of the phosphorous gas beads should reach the speed of light like the speed of Dismask, and Shanna should also be at the same speed, but Shanna¡¯s phantom swim is indeed too powerful, and the changes are endless. Erna seems to be able to move at a weird angle. Even Dismask¡¯s phosphorous gas beads can¡¯t keep up with Shana¡¯s movements. Although the number of phosphorous gas beads is far greater than one, it¡¯s snaking in the Phantom Tour. Under the effect, it was actually Shaerna who surrounded the phosphorous gas beads.


    Sharna¡¯s body is constantly flying with blue electric arcs, which remain in the air when she moves, and then ran wildly around all the phosphorous beads, fast and flexible, whether it is phosphorous beads or Disma Sk''s head couldn''t keep up.


    Sharna jumped and jumped out of the blue arc, and those arcs turned into the form of a giant python tightly wrapped around its prey, and the prey of this giant python is of course the phosphorous gas beads. .


    The giant python roared and turned into a blue ball. Phosphorus gas beads were inside the ball and couldn''t break through anyway. With a wave of her hand, the blue ball actually carried all the phosphor gas beads. Flew towards Dismask.

 1468 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1468

    Dismask''s face changed and he flew away quickly.


    And Shana¡¯s finger flicked, and a thunder light plunged into the blue sphere. The sudden thunder light immediately made the blue sphere¡¯s own power unbalanced, because the phosphorous gas beads, which are inflammable and explosive, were caused by the lightning. The power exploded and swallowed Dismask who could not dodge.


    Although Dismask was protected by the golden saint, he was not injured, but he was still embarrassed.


    Sharna¡¯s strength is not comparable to that of an ordinary silver saint. Dismask suffered a small loss in Sharna¡¯s hands under his care. Now, if Dismask doesn¡¯t face this woman seriously With the strength of the Silver Saint, Dismask is really an idiot!


    Dismask wiped his face from the scratches caused by the explosion, and laughed.


    "Really an amazing woman, with such strength, she is indeed the strongest silver saint, but no matter how strong you are, as a golden saint, I can''t lose to you! Let you see me Smask''s fighting skills, the accumulated corpse energy turns into a spirit wave!!"


    Dismask¡¯s small universe once again exerts a powerful force. The ghost star cluster in Cancer emits a dazzling light. It was originally the entrance of the undead to the underworld, but now it has been turned upside down. The dead undead is now being used by Dismask Summoned in the form of a soldier, turned into an army of undead, appearing in front of Shaerna mightily.


    "Take a good look at my fighting skills, you will be completely torn apart by these undead and become one of the collections of my Cancer Palace!"


    Chapter 95-The Sinister Snake, The Trap of Sharna


    Dismask broke the laws of the underworld with a small universe and summoned the undead from the underworld...


    In fact, to be precise, Dismask does not have the ability to reverse the rules, that kind of power even Naruto does not have, and Dismask''s reversal is a tricky method.


    Because the ghost star cluster in Cancer is the entrance to the underworld for the undead, and the ghost star cluster belongs to Cancer, so as the Golden Saint Seiya of Cancer, Dismask can control the power of the ghost star cluster to a certain extent and reverse it. The law of the Pleiades star cluster.


    The entrance to the underworld itself is not allowed to enter. Unless you are a strong person with the eighth sense or above, you can travel between the gates of the underworld without restriction. However, as a Cancer Golden Saint Seiya, Dismask Reversing the power of the ghost star cluster, turned the "Xu Jin, no out" into a "Allow out, no in".


    In this way, a part of the undead of the underworld can come to the world, and this point, even the death god Tanathos can''t interfere.


    Because Tanatos is in charge of "death" rather than "underworld", and the ghost star cluster in Cancer is the entrance to the undead. This is a matter that has been decided since the age of mythology, and I want to completely seal Dismask The accumulated corpse Qi turns into a spiritual wave, unless it is to bomb the entire Cancer constellation, but this is absolutely impossible.


    Although there are other entrances to the underworld, such as when Naruto and Artemis went to the underworld to hunt the three-headed dog in the underworld last time, they walked through other entrances, but relatively speaking, the entrance of Cancer is more convenient and simple. Therefore, after a person dies and becomes a dead soul, he will pass through the ghost star cluster and enter the underworld.


    Because the ghost star cluster in Cancer is the entrance for most of the dead souls in the world to enter the underworld, so once this star cluster disappears, most of the dead souls in this world will have nowhere to go. After a person dies, the dead cannot go to the underworld. Wandering in the world, becoming lonely and wild ghosts. If some undead souls have too strong resentment, they will even become ghosts and disturb the world. The more years pass, the more people die, and the souls who cannot enter the underworld and cannot reincarnate. The more, the whole world will become a world of ghosts.


    There is always cause and effect in everything. If Death really dared to blast the Pleiades star cluster, all the cause and effect caused by this will be counted on his head, so even Death can''t stop Cancer Dismask¡¯s corpse gas from turning into a spiritual wave. .


    Although this reversal law is only temporary, over time, the law of the ghost star cluster will be restored, and the dead souls will return to the underworld again, but this trick can indeed produce extremely terrifying power.


    Countless dead souls appeared in the Cancer Palace and became an undead army controlled by Dismask.


    Although these dead souls have special powers, they have become ghosts, so there is only a part of their power left, but if they all add up, it still looks terrifying.


    Under the control of Dismask, those dead souls swayed, looking like zombies, running towards Shanna.


    Although Sharna was a little panicked by these ghosts, she still calmed down because of the attack on Dismask.


    A dazzling blue thunder light appeared on Shana''s body, which is different from the brave and invincible Ray of Eoria, which destroys all obstacles in front of him. Shana''s Ray wears a snake with unimaginable acuity. In the silver saint of the husband, Sharna turned into a thunder snake, moving flexibly among the dead souls.


    Sharna''s palm lightly touched the bodies of the dead souls, and then left a little luminous blue light ball on every dead soul she touched, and then went to hit the next one, between every two dead souls. , The thunder and lightning led by Shaerna were chained up, and some kind of deliberate change occurred, and when Shaerna touched a long-haired dead soul, those dead souls were all connected.


    Dismask was stunned when he saw this scene, and flew into the air. After seeing the connected figures of the dead, he was even more shocked.


    Those dead souls are controlled by lightning chains, and the combined figure looks like a person controlling two giant snakes, and the light emitted by the little light balls on those dead souls represents the ten of Ophiuchus. Four main star points!


    These fourteen main star points are the lifeblood of Ophiuchus, which is also the key, but they are also the fourteen most powerful points. Now those fourteen dead souls are connected by Sharna''s small universe.


    "Ophiuchus bomb!"


    The fourteen main star points of Ophiuchus, after being linked together, caused terrible power. The series of explosions filled the entire Cancer Palace in a powerful small universe.


    But after a moment of smile appeared on Shana''s face, two pretty eyebrows wrinkled.


    It may be because of the unique life of the Cancer Palace, the smoke of the explosion did not last long before it sank, and the fourteen souls detonated by the Ophiuchus bomb were actually only half completely wiped out, but the rest, Although it was blown to pieces by the explosion just now, it slowly gathered again.


    After seeing this scene, Dismask laughed immediately.


    "Sharna, I really have to say that your strength is truly unique among the Silver Saints, but your attack can''t deal with these ghosts!"


    The dead soul, according to Chinese terms, is also a ghost, after all, it is a spirit body. There is no physical entity, so it can be immune to physical attacks. Although Shanna can launch an attack with a powerful small universe to defeat those dead souls The soul is scattered, but to deal with all the dead souls here, the small universe consumed in this way is too big, even if Shana can kill all the dead souls, I am afraid that there is no way to deal with Dismask.


    It''s just that although the dead souls have been wiped out by Shaerna, because they are already dead souls, there will be no fear of them. Under Dismask''s control, they yelled and rushed towards Shaerna.


    Even if Sharna is not happy anymore, she can only continue to deal with those dead souls, and at the same time look for opportunities to directly attack Dismask.


    While avoiding Sarna''s attack, Dismask also kept hitting lightspeed punches against Sarna.


    Dismask will not use the corpse qi underworld wave in this situation, because his corpse qi underworld wave is a direct attack on the soul, which can force the separation of the body and the soul. If the dead soul is used, the corpse qi underworld wave will directly disperse the three souls and seven souls of the dead soul, and there will be no transcendence. In this case, using the corpse qi underworld wave is just to help Sharna to deal with those summoned from the underworld It¡¯s just the dead soul.


    Sharna attacked continuously. Although the number of souls was declining, she still couldn''t directly attack Dismask''s body. Instead, it was her own small universe, which was consumed a lot due to the continuous use of powerful attacking skills. Sweat, although the souls around him have been wiped out by Shaerna by a third, the situation has become increasingly unfavorable for Shaerna.


    Discuss Musk saw Sharna''s pale face and laughed loudly: "Your little universe is running out. Now, I will let you see the true face of corpse qi turning into Lingbo!"


    The sweat from her forehead fell into Sharna''s eyes, which made Sharna couldn''t help but blink her glasses, then looked at Dismask, and said, "What do you mean?!"


    "The Bite of Hundred Ghosts just now is only the first level of the corpse qi. What you see now is the real corpse qi turning into a spiritual wave. Although the power has been weakened, you can''t stop it now. Live, take it!"


    Dismask opened his arms, and his body emitted a wave of power that penetrated the soul, gathering all the remaining small universe of dead souls on his body.


    Although those small universes of dead souls are very small compared to when they were alive, if so many dead souls are gathered together, the power that can be exerted is far beyond the level of Dismask''s own small universe.


    The small universe of the summoned dead souls are all gathered together, and finally turned into an energy wave with maximum destructive power and emitted. This is the true face of the corpse qi turning into a spiritual wave.


    The powerful energy wave carried the terrible death energy that killed everything. Wherever it passed, the stone pillars of the Cancer Palace were all turned into fly ash. Even if the souls of the dead have been wiped out by Shaerna by a third, they are all gathered, Also with extremely terrifying power!


    Seeing the endless wave of dead energy flying towards her, Shanna lowered her head slightly with a smile on her mouth.


    "I''m just waiting for your move, the snake runs away!!"


    Dismask gathered countless dead souls¡¯ corpse qi, and the corpse qi sent by the corpse qi turned into a spiritual wave to fight against the fierce snakes that Shanna had played with the few remaining small universes. The confrontation with this beautiful photo seems to be the result. It was expected, but the real development of the matter exceeded Dismask''s original imagination.


    I saw the giant fierce snake punched by the fist of Nasalna, hitting Dismask¡¯s corpse energy into a spiritual wave with an extremely powerful impact. That tyrannical force made Dismask¡¯s accumulation with one blow. The power of the corpse qi turning into the spirit wave was completely disintegrated, the energy waves condensed by countless corpse qi were beaten into countless spots of light scattered, and Dismask himself was stunned by the sudden change, and was hit by the snake. , His body flew backwards and hit the wall inside the Cancer Palace. In the end, even the golden saint clothing could not fully absorb the impact of the punch. After Dismask landed, he spouted a mouthful of red blood.


    Sharna looked down at the injured Dismask, wiped the sweat from her forehead, and said indifferently: "It seems that you are inferior to me than insidious, Cancer Dismask."


    Chapter 96-Athena strikes, the enemy from Olympus


    Dismusk looked down at the golden saint clothing on his body in disbelief. Because of the impact just now, the light on the golden saint clothing dimmed for a while. Just now, if it weren''t for the protection of the golden saint clothing, he might have been seriously injured. It''s dying.


    "Why?! Why do you still have so many small universes?!"


    Diss Musk can¡¯t understand this. From a physical point of view, men are always better than women in combat. Even in the same seventh sense realm, Diss Musk should also It¡¯s better than Sarna, but Dismask can¡¯t understand why after the battle just now, Sarna¡¯s remaining small universe is actually stronger than him, and it easily broke his corpse qi turning into a spiritual wave. This is unreasonable.


    Sharna wiped off the sweat on her face, her face turned into a normal pink again, and she didn''t see the pale color that was exhausting just now.


    "That''s because I didn''t consume too many small universes at all, Dismask."


    As Sharna''s voice just fell, all the remaining dead souls around suddenly screamed, and they all slowly annihilated. Eventually their souls flew away and disappeared completely.


    "What''s going on?! Time shouldn''t be up yet!"

 1469 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1469

    Dismask is even more unable to understand the situation at this time. The dead souls summoned by the corpse energy turning into the spirit wave should not disappear in such a short time, and all these dead souls are actually scattered. This situation is totally unreasonable. .


    Sharna gave a gloomy smile, and of course she would not really explain it clearly to Dismask.


    In fact, all of this is due to the special power that Shanna possesses that can directly damage the soul, that is, snake venom!


    The snake venom of the earthly giant python can directly destroy the soul and dissolve the soul. It is the most destructive against pure spirits like the dead soul. The venom of Hydra can corrode the small universe and cause two kinds of highly poisonous Mixed together, Shanna injected the mixed snake venom into the body of the dead souls every time they attacked just now, so although it seems that Shanna only wiped out one third of the dead souls, the remaining dead souls have been It was destined to be annihilated, and this is why the power of Dismask''s corpse qi turning into a spiritual wave will be greatly reduced, causing it to be easily defeated by her viper.


    Regarding this point, Shanna will not explain to Dismask. On the one hand, there is no need to explain the reason to Dismask. At the same time, Shanna herself feels that this is not her own strength, because These two terrible snake venoms were given to her by Naruto, and out of self-esteem, Shanna felt nothing to show off.


    Although Dismask didn''t know exactly what Shanna used, he also knew that this person had the means to directly attack the soul, and the injury on his body explained everything. Next, he must also be more careful.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such an ability."


    Dismask wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and then said: "It was my mistake to underestimate you before, I apologize to you, but then, I will use all my strength, even if I want to protect Cancer gold I will not lose to you for the dignity of the Saint Seiya! Show me a good look, this is the real corpse qi turning into a spiritual wave!!"


    Dismask was inspired by Sharnah¡¯s power to inspire real warfare. Without any reservation, he displayed the most powerful corpse energy into a spiritual wave. He did not waste his power in other places. A large number of dead souls summoned by Musk have gathered all the small universe on Dismusk and turned into a super huge energy wave!


    Sharna felt a burst of powerful death rushing toward her face. This power was far greater than just now. Sharna knew that this was because now she could not eliminate the small universe remaining in the soul, so the accumulated corpse gas turned into a spiritual wave. The power has been increased to the maximum.


    The oncoming death air made Shana feel a dry pain on her cheeks. Such terrible power is the real power of the corpse energy to transform the spirit wave. Shanna dare not make the mistake of underestimating the enemy, so as to avoid being later. Naruto was killed and raised his small universe to its maximum limit. The small universe that had stayed quietly in Shana''s body was like a volcanic eruption, constantly erupting, generating bursting power.


    Sharna backed away, her hands turned into two black and white venomous snakes, hissed out a snake letter, and then the two snakes entangled into a black and white hurricane.


    "Secret Skill Wind and Thunder Double Snake Fist!!"


    Athena was standing on the square in front of the Aries Palace, holding her scepter of the goddess of victory, with a pair of autumn eyes closed, and a faint golden light emerged from her body.


    Naruto''s Chakra is powerful, but in his current realm, compared with Athena, one of the twelve main gods, there is still a big gap.


    If Naruto¡¯s Chakra feels like the sun, scorching and warm, with a complex temperature that overrides everything but contains everything; then Athena¡¯s small universe is like representing the entire universe.


    That kind of huge and vast, as if the boundless little universe, ordinary human beings are absolutely impossible to compare with.


    Since the age of mythology, Athena, who has experienced countless battles of all sizes and has never tasted the taste of failure so far, is a combination of wisdom and strength. In terms of the strength of her small universe, it is even single-sided. For Hades, Poseidon, and Zeus alone, she will not fall under the wind, even if her body is not a divine body at this time, but a human body after being born, but her small universe is that powerful!


    Athena used meditation to focus her attention to the maximum while observing the situation of the entire sanctuary.


    Saga¡¯s galactic star burst caused a huge explosion of energy, but Naruto¡¯s strength did not weaken in that situation, but instead became stronger and burst.''It seems that my brother has also changed in such a battle. Get excited'', Athena guessed Naruto''s thoughts, and then smiled.


    Eoria¡¯s small universe has also been raised to its maximum, like a fierce lion. Although it is not obvious, Eoria has already begun to gain the upper hand compared to Miro in Scorpio; Sharna condenses the power of wind and thunder. The collision between the wind and thunder double-snake fist and the power of the corpse qi turning into the spirit wave that aggregated the small universe of the dead souls has caused a slight vibration in the sanctuary. It seems that Dismask and Shanna are very serious.


    These three battles are all equally divided, and it will take time to tell the victory or defeat, but the situation on the fifth bronze side is not very good.


    Although Ikki is the strongest bronze saint, his opponent is the man who is closest to the god, Virgo Shaka. Although relying on the regeneration ability of the Phoenix Saint Cloth, he escaped from the deadly death, but the sky Wu Baolun is an obstacle that Ikki cannot break through. The first sense has been blocked; Seiya¡¯s protagonist¡¯s luck has been weakened because of Naruto¡¯s relationship, although Arudiba said that as long as he can cut off one of his horns, You can pass Seiya through the Taurus Palace, but the giant horn of Arudiba makes Seiya¡¯s Pegasus Meteor Fist and Pegasus Comet Fist all turned into rubbish; Glacier¡¯s holy garment was born in the ice, but it was absolutely jammed. The freezing air freezes at zero degrees, and his diamond stars are of no use to Camu, because to freeze the golden garments, at least absolute zero temperature is required; it is not easy to wake up from the royal palace roses of Abrodi, But Andromeda¡¯s chains were bitten by the Piranha Rose; and the purple dragon faced Shura¡¯s strongest holy sword, and the Draco Saint Cloth could not protect his body, if not for the strongest Draco Protected by the Shield, Zilong has long been divided by Shura!


    Naruto and Saga, Sarna and Dismask, Eoria and Miro, these three battles can be said to be evenly matched, Naruto can be said to be a sure victory, and Sarna and Aiolia¡¯s odds of winning are definitely not low, but the problem is the five bronzes.


    Even though they have gone through a lot of battles before, the Five Little Bronzes are still being unilaterally abused and beaten against five real golden saints. Except for Naruto and Athena, others do not believe these five bronze saints at all. Fighter, can you defeat five golden saints.


    It¡¯s no fault of others. Naruto knows the plot, and Athena uses the Stone of Hyperion and has seen the lines of fate entangled with the five people, so they know that their potential is absolutely huge, but In the eyes of Sharna and Eoria, the five of them have no chance of winning at all. They just hope that the five bronzes can hold on for a while before they defeat their opponents, and wait until Sharna defeats Dismask, or After Eoria defeated Miro, he would immediately rush to other palaces for assistance.


    Athena knows all the battles in the entire sanctuary, with a faint smile on her face. Basically, everything is within Naruto and her calculations. It can be said that when this war will end, it is all about Naruto. When does one want to play with Saga, and before things go out of control, Naruto will try to prolong the battle, so that in addition to satisfying his desire to fight, he can also hone other people as much as possible, whether it has already arrived. Sharna and Eoria of the seventh sense have reached the limit of the sixth sense at present, and they can break through the five bronzes at any time. The stronger they are, the stronger the power Athena has.


    After confirming that the situation in Sanctuary was not beyond her control, Athena opened her beautiful eyes and looked at the blue sky, but there was a deep chill in her beautiful eyes.


    "Since there is no problem here, I should also fight next. I really didn''t expect it to be you... God..."


    Chapter 97-Gods and Gods, Athena enters the war


    There was a golden light around Athena, and she rose into the air, disappearing in an instant.


    Mu looked up, then gave up the unrealistic thing of looking for a trace of a god in the sky.


    If all the powers of the twelve golds are brought together, it is definitely enough to cause a certain degree of harm to God, but if there is only Mu, Aries, don¡¯t do things that can¡¯t succeed if you think about it. Put it on the matter of the sanctuary.


    And Athena flew into the air, she did not take action in the battle of the sanctuary, but here she had to take action personally, because the opponent she was about to face was also a god!


    And it''s not a second-class god like the god of death Thanatos, but one of the twelve gods like Athena!


    "Although I knew that Zeus would send someone to deal with me, I didn''t expect that the first time I would directly deal with me, I would send your envoy Hermes."


    Athena smiled and looked at the man with a magic wand in his left hand and a pair of flying boots. From the bottom of my heart, Athena had a heartfelt rejection of this man.


    God Hermes!


    He is the son of Maia, the daughter of Zeus and Atlas god Atlas. Although he is also one of the twelve gods of Olympus, his strength and status are only middle and lower, his personality is inferior, and he is very disgusting, but this guy The existence of, really has to make people jealous, because he is the envoy of Zeus!


    The title of God''s Envoy sounds good, but behind the scenes, Athena and Artemis directly referred to Hermes as the "errand for Zeus", which is actually the case.


    To put it more vividly, the relationship between Zeus and Hermes is like the emperor and eunuch in ancient China. Although the eunuch¡¯s grade is not too high, for example, when Emperor Kangxi, the eunuch chief was the fifth grade, and Emperor Yongzheng was at the fourth rank. Compared with the first rank officials in the Forbidden City, the official position is really not high, but even those first rank officials have to please these eunuchs because they can be said to be the best. People close to the emperor.


    Now Zeus is the emperor, and like Athena, they are all''relatives of the emperor'', and Hermes, the god envoy beside Zeus, is of course''honored'' as the chief eunuch.


    When Athena and Artemis first heard Naruto compare Hermes, a''low-strength, low-personality, and insidious villain who specializes in speaking ill of people behind his back,'' to a eunuch, because they were subjected to Naruto. Influenced, the two goddesses who knew a lot of Chinese culture suddenly laughed downright on the ground, with no image at all. At the time, they also filled Naruto''s eyes a lot.


    Although Hermes is a god, but because of his low status, compared with famous gods such as Athena, Artemis, and Ares, the gap between Hermes and them is too big. This gap caused Hermes to be distorted, probably just like the distorted mentality caused by the eunuch in ancient times after losing that part.


    Talking bad things around Zeus, secretly excluding some people or gods who provoke them, and some people offer precious tributes to him in order to save their lives. This is the way of Hermes'' survival.


    In addition to being a divine envoy, Hermes is also the protector of travellers, the patron of merchants, and the god of eloquence. According to legend, Hermes invented the ruler, numbers and letters. He was sinister and cunning, and was also regarded As the creator of fraud and the inventor of the lyre, although there are many titles, none of them can change the fact that Hermes is just a sinister and despicable villain.


    Of course Hermes knew that Athena and herself didn¡¯t want to see each other. As an envoy for many years, Hermes had already developed a set of skills that could laugh at any time. He held the wand with his left hand behind him and his right hand with A gold coin flicked up and down with his thumb.


    "Athena, I didn''t expect that after so many years, you are still so stubborn, not only reincarnated in the form of a human, but you also fought with humans to this point."


    Athena raised her brows slightly. How could she, the goddess of wisdom, suffer here in Hermes, she gently moved her long purple hair, and smiled coldly.


    "That''s right, I just like to get close to humans, and if I weren''t reincarnated as a human, how could you, the god envoy, personally take action against me?"


    Athena is actually not a good person after all, because Athena has been acquainted with Naruto for a long time, so she is also infected with some of Naruto¡¯s bad habits, and her eloquence has become better than before...To be precise, she has become more vicious. Now, speaking more ruthlessly.


    Hermes could of course hear the irony in Athena''s mouth, and her face twitched twice, after all, thanks to her years of practice, she could bear it down.


    Athena is ridiculing Hermes as a courageous guy. When Athena has a divine body, he dared not be hostile to her, but only when Athena was reincarnated in a human and her strength was limited, she dared to come and find Trouble with Athena.


    The fact is the same. If it weren''t for this reason, Hermes, who was only a middle-lower among the twelve gods, would dare to find the trouble of this famous and never defeated goddess of war?


    Because her inner thoughts were exposed, even Hermes had some embarrassment and she didn''t know how to argue. Hermes laughed twice in anger and embarrassment.


    "In this case, let me see the power of the goddess who has won all the battle!"


    Although Athena and Hermes are half-siblings of the same father, Athena is really full of disgust for this nominal younger brother, so of course there is no mercy.


    "You just took advantage of the fact that I was born as a human being, and when the strength was not the strongest, you were ordered by Zeus to trouble me. Now why bother to whitewash your deeds, come if you want to fight, and I Athena will not be afraid of you. of!"


    Athena jade hand raised, this undeveloped human body showed a proud spirit. This spirit is what Athena really looks like. It is also a woman Hermes envy and will never match. The spirit of God of War!


    Hermes has an inferiority and inferior personality. He has always been jealous of this most famous sister. Like other gods in Olympus, he really wants to be favored by this goddess, probably many gods have. The same idea.

 1470 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1470

    Even if you can''t beat this goddess on the battlefield, as long as you can get this goddess and defeat her on Chuang, then it will be a greater victory.


    There are definitely not a few gods who think like this. Hermes is one of them. Today, Athena¡¯s human body has not fully grown up, and there is no such thing as her female sacred garment. Therefore, Hermes is also Knowing that if he wants to defeat this goddess, this should be his only chance.


    Driven by this idea, Hermes immediately attacked after laughing twice.


    I saw that the gold coin in Hermes'' hand quickly ejected towards Athena. The speed of that gold coin was extremely fast, and it contained the great power of Hermes. Even the golden holy clothes could hardly resist this gold coin. The impact of, a single blow is enough to smash the golden saint clothing, which shows the huge gap between man and god.


    The defeat flew in front of Athena, and immediately flew into a golden light, turning into countless gold coins, which looked like a shotgun and swept towards Athena''s body.


    The corners of Athena¡¯s lips curled up slightly, revealing an indifferent and contemptuous smile. Although this body has not fully grown up, so it cannot exert 100% of its power, but this is definitely not something that a Hermes can shake. Hermes came to her trouble, in a sense, it also hit Athena''s arms, but she wanted to use this to sound the alarm for other gods.


    Driven by this kind of thought, Athena waved her two crystal-clear jade hands and made a gesture that looked a bit like Guanyin, but a yin and yang figure appeared in front of her, like two swimming fish, black There is white in the middle, and black in the white.


    In the past thirteen years, Naruto has been teaching her ideas to Athena. To influence this goddess'' thoughts, even if Athena is a superior goddess of wisdom, she has to admit that Naruto has a lot to offer. She learned things like this Tai Chi.


    Although it seems simple, Tai Chi produces two yis, two yis produce four images, four images produce gossip, and gossip transforms everything. Even Athena has to admire the mysterious changes.


    Although Athena has learned Tai Chi for a relatively short time, and her absolute understanding of Tai Chi principles is weaker than Naruto''s, but because she is one of the main gods, her own small universe is much stronger than Naruto, so she can exert absolute power in battle. The power is above Naruto.


    In the face of Hermes¡¯ attack, Naruto would consume a lot of strength even if he used four or two strokes of thousands of kilograms to remove all these gold coins. The ninth sense brought up by the forbidden technique is different, but Athena itself is more powerful than Hermes. Although a human body cannot exert all her power, coupled with the mystery of the power of Tai Chi, Athena With a light swing of the jade hand, it swept Hermes'' gold coin attack all at once. Those gold coins flew past, destroying hundreds of planets at once. It was obvious that it was powerful, but it was useless for Athena.


    With a confident and arrogant smile, Athena gently twisted a purple hair of her own. Under the condensation of the small universe, the purple hair turned into a sharp long arrow and flew towards the heart of Hermes.


    With the constant destruction of stars in the universe, the war between the two gods has truly begun.


    Chapter 98¡ªThe Battle of Gods, Athena, Goddess of Dark Heart


    The battle between the main gods is not trivial, and countless stars can be destroyed easily, and a single hair Athena shot out caused countless planets to burst.


    But even if Hermes knew that Athena was not the strongest now, he didn''t dare to easily resist Athena''s attack, and when he moved his feet, he immediately avoided.


    Hermes is not a god who is good at fighting, and her own strength is definitely not small compared to Athena, the god of war, but Hermes also has a strong point, that is, the ability to escape, that is, speed!


    Hermes is a divine envoy, running errands for Zeus, so speed should be the most necessary, and the pair of flying boots on his feet, each with two white wings, these boots, just Can bring Hermes the fastest speed.


    With the ability of flying boots, Hermes has increased her speed to several times the speed of light. Even at this time, Athena cannot keep up with Hermes in absolute speed. The purple long The hair was evaded, turned into a purple flash, penetrated a red giant star, and then burst into a brilliant firework with a bang.


    Relying on the terrifying speed brought by the flying boots, Hermes immediately ran wildly around Athena. At the same time, he took the gold coins that had been brushed aside by Athena again in his hand and aimed at the back of Athena. Smashed down hard.


    Although Hermes didn''t have a god-killing tool in his hands, but with his power, if a blow with all his strength was enough to destroy Athena''s human body, the power of this gold coin was indeed not small.


    But she is not a good person in her own right. Athena, who is definitely a black-hearted goddess, can be defeated by this little trick. She didn''t even turn her body. There was a brilliant golden light around her. The small universe turned into silk threads, quickly moving around Athena''s body. Spin.


    "Guardian Gossip Sixty-Four Palms!"


    Athena¡¯s fighting talent and comprehension are not comparable to those of Shanna, so there is no need to simplify it. She has learned Naruto¡¯s full version of Bagua Palm, and has learned a lot of mysteries, even the guardian of Hinata Gossip, Athena can also use her little universe to directly release it.


    Guardian gossip is a perfect and impeccable ball. Hermes'' gold coins ping pong on guardian gossip, but they are all bounced off by the power of guardian gossip. Those gold coins that contain great magical power can''t be worn. Through Athena''s defense, Hermes would not know that, even in just 13 years, Athena''s skill in the use of power has risen to a level that Hermes cannot understand.


    After Athena used guardian gossip to fend off Hermes'' gold coin attack, she immediately raised her right hand.


    This perfect goddess, even the human body, has not suffered any damage in the past thirteen years. Her arm is like a piece of crystal-clear lotus root, exuding a white luster.


    Even Hermes, seeing this white and beautiful arm, couldn''t help showing lewdness ~ evil, and immediately followed by vigorous presence.


    "Excalibur and a hundred swords are dazzled!!"


    Athena waved his arms continuously, and the powerful small universe turned into a divine sword capable of shattering time and space and opening the world. It was extremely powerful. Whether it was Shura''s holy sword or Naruto''s dimensional sword, it was incomparable with Athena''s divine sword.


    To be precise, the holy sword learned by Capricorn in the past dynasties evolved from Athena''s holy sword.


    Athena¡¯s Excalibur is extremely powerful, and even the divine body will suffer considerable damage. Of course, Hermes did not dare to shake its front, the power of the flying boots under his feet was activated again, quickly avoiding Athena¡¯s dazzling hundreds of swords. .


    While evading, Hermes took out the wand behind him. The wand also looked different from the wand that was just a wooden pole in HP. On the wooden pole, there are two snakes wrapped around it, and there are A pair of wings.


    Hermes is the god of refuge for merchants. It is said that his magic wand also represents fairness and justice. Therefore, many business-related organizations, including China Customs, use the image of this magic wand in logo design.


    Hermes waved his magic wand, and the dazzling divine sword was immediately affected by Hermes'' magic, and they all rolled back towards Athena herself.


    How could Athena be the kind of idiot who would eat her own losses? With a swing of her jade hand, the power of hundreds of divine swords was all concentrated by her. The power is greatly reduced, but this reduction is also for the powerful gods such as Zeus and Hades. In the face of Hermes, Athena will not suffer. The jade hand is raised, the god who has the largest bosom The sword slashed towards Hermes'' neck.


    Hermes was also considered an escape expert, and he jumped slightly, stepped on the blade of Athena''s Excalibur with those flying boots, and jumped over like this, without incident.


    Athena, who was not a good person in the first place, had been taught by Naruto for 13 years. Of course, Athena would not easily let go of this Hermes, who hated her very much, and avoided her in Hermes. At the time of the Divine Sword, Athena immediately bullied her body, and the jade hand turned into a Divine Sword again, slashing towards Hermes.


    Athena''s martial arts is higher, so every move is extremely delicate, but Hermes relies on the power of flying boots, although the skill is not as good as Athena, but the speed is still faster, Athena has a lot of aiming at Hermes All the critical slashes were actually avoided by Hermes, and the divine sword that did not hit the target spread out, and he didn''t know how many stars were destroyed.


    Hermes dodges Athena''s continuous rapid attack with the sword, grabbed Athena and swung the sword and made a mistake. He immediately took out his gold coin and hit Athena on the shoulder. It seemed that he was going to beat Athena. Should not be crushed.


    Athena sneered immediately, she just wanted to let everyone know that she Athena, not everyone can move!


    Hermes had already determined that at such a distance, Athena would definitely not be able to avoid his gold coin attack. Although she couldn''t get her full strength in a hurry, she could also make Athena suffer. Instead of seeing Athena panic, Hermes had the long purple hair fluttering.


    Under the blessing of Athena¡¯s small universe, the long purple hair became tougher than anything. The long purple hair became a soft~soft curtain. After the golden light from gold coins fell into the long purple hair, it became golden The power of slammed left and right, and in the end it couldn''t help Athena''s long hair, and fell downward.


    At this instant of time, Athena immediately turned from defense to offense, her eyes cold, and she opened her mouth and let out a cold breath.


    The Aquarius Camus can emit a terrible freezing air that can freeze even the golden holy clothes. Then the temperature of the freezing air emitted by Athena is definitely far below that, and even the entire time and space is frozen by Athena. The air freezes.


    Although Hermes'' flying boots are very powerful, they can even allow him to come and go freely in the cracks of time and space, but he was delayed a little by the freezing breath of Athena, and the action was too late to avoid Athena''s attack. .


    And after Athena successfully seized the opportunity to attack, a small golden universe condensed in her palm and turned into a golden ball.


    "Spiral pill!"


    Hermes saw that the golden ball in Athena''s hand was silent, without any terrible momentum. He believed that Athena''s small universe had not fully recovered, so he planned to carry it down, but he couldn''t see the spiral pill. That''s awesome.


    Even if the small universe is not fully awakened, it has been compressed by the spiral pill to compress the huge energy to one point. This kind of trick is displayed from the hands of Athena, and it is definitely not something Hermes can resist.


    When Athena had mental arithmetic and unintentional, and Hermes considered herself too high, and believed that Athena today was not strong enough, the spiral pill hit Hermes in the abdomen, and then made the divine envoy deeply. Regret it.


    Although Hermes was wearing a battle suit to protect the body, his battle suit was of course far worse than Athena''s saint clothing and Hades''s underworld clothing.Even though Hermes'' battle suit eliminated part of the impact of Helix Pill, Hermes still felt an extremely terrifying force penetrate the battle suit''s defenses and directly penetrate into his body.


    The small universe of Athena directly invaded Hermes'' body, and the small universe compressed by the spiral shape burst out in Hermes'' body, turning into an energy storm, messing up Hermes'' body.


    Hermes, who suffered a big loss under his care, was immediately pushed back by the bursting force on the spiral pill. In the last resort, his body turned into a streamer and flew out backwards, but the seemingly small streamer Containing great power, where Hermes'' body retreated, all nearby stars were destroyed as a result, becoming the most brilliant fireworks in the universe.


    Athena, the black-hearted goddess, still felt that it was not enough. She shook her hands gently, and a huge Tai Chi picture appeared in front of her.


    Although Athena¡¯s Tai Chi diagram is not as complete as Naruto, the power of the Tai Chi diagram is beyond imagination. The power of several galaxies is all drawn by the power of Athena and falls toward Hermes. Going down, the combination becomes a brilliant and huge firework.


    Athena looked down at the brilliant fireworks sparked by the stars and smiled at the corners of her mouth, but the smile couldn''t get deep into her eyes.


    "Even if you reincarnated in the form of a human, I, Athena, cannot be shaken by a guy like you, Hermes!"


    Chapter 99-The Battle of the Strong, Saga Fights Naruto


    The fighting style of Athena and World War I was completely different, so that the careless Hermes suffered a big loss, while on the other side, the one who suffered a loss was Naruto.

 1471 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1471

    Saga''s Milky Way Starburst is definitely not a small trick. It can bombard the entire galaxy with a huge power in an instant. When this huge power bombards Naruto''s body, the result is that half of Naruto''s body is blown off.


    Even so, Naruto looked at his half-length body and reluctantly started to complain.


    "Really, my body was blown up again. If I were to take life accident insurance, no insurance company might let me insure it."


    After half of his body was blown up, he could still complain about such things, and there was only Naruto among humans.


    After all, even a Golden Saint, if half of his body is gone, he is basically dead.


    Under Naruto¡¯s chakra secretly operating, he was hit by Saga¡¯s Milky Way Starburst just now, and half of his body was destroyed and restored to its original shape in an instant. Saga¡¯s strongest attack actually did not affect Naruto too much. Great use.


    Naruto can adjust the strength of his body according to his own mind, not just bones, but even muscles, skin and even hair.When the body strength is reduced to the minimum, the attack power and destructive power will be reduced, but the regeneration speed is indeed the largest; on the contrary, when the body strength is increased to the maximum, Naruto can exert the maximum destructive power, the strength of the body It is also very scary, but the regeneration speed will slow down relatively.


    Generally speaking, Naruto''s body can regenerate as long as one cell is left, so he will adopt different combat methods to deal with different enemies.


    For example, Saga, although the destructive power of Saga¡¯s Milky Way Starburst is very terrifying, it is impossible to beat Naruto¡¯s body with no cells left in one move. In other words, Naruto will definitely not die. , And he does not need to consume much power to regenerate, so he also minimizes the strength of his body. The chakra used to regenerate the body is less than the chakra needed to block the galaxy starburst. less.


    If he is facing an enemy who may have no more cells left in one move, Naruto will increase his physical strength to the maximum, so as not to be killed by someone else. When he faced Hercules, That''s it.


    After regenerating his body, Naruto jumped on the spot twice, moved his newly regenerated body, and then looked at the Gemini Golden Saint Seiya, and immediately appeared behind Saga.


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife!"


    Saga''s eyes condensed, and the fluctuations in the space immediately let him know where Naruto was about to appear. His hands were facing each other, and a twisted space and time appeared in his palm.


    "Different dimension space!"


    Saga smashed the distorted different-dimensional space towards Naruto, and Naruto''s Bengyue Dimensional knife slashed on Saga''s different-dimensional space.


    Naruto couldn''t do a single move, and immediately turned his palm, and the twisted blade turned into dazzling thunder.


    "Lei Dun Chidori!"


    The violent thunder light approaching the body made Saga''s body react immediately, but the body''s reaction was not slow at all. A staggered one avoided Naruto''s thunderous Chidori, and the aftermath of Chidori was drawn in the Gemini golden saint , Was faithfully resisted by this powerful golden saint clothing.


    Saga was about to attack Naruto, but Naruto''s hands were thunderous, and the Chidori became a sharp and long blade.


    "The Thousand Birds Sharp Spear!"


    I don¡¯t know enough about Naruto. This time, even Saga couldn¡¯t keep up with Naruto¡¯s sudden change of moves. He was stabbed in the abdomen by a sharp gun. If it weren¡¯t for the protection of the Gemini golden saint, this sharp gun would definitely be enough Gaza a pair of pairs, even so, but there is still a crack in Gemini''s saint clothing that is not too deep, but does exist.


    Saga was stunned by the impact of the Chidori sharp spear, and when he retreated, he still punched the speed fist, enveloping Naruto.


    Naruto has a regenerative ability that humans cannot match, so for Saga''s Lightspeed Fist, he completely ignores Saga''s Lightspeed Fist and rushes over without hiding.


    Naruto''s body was beaten like dumpling stuffing because of the power of the light speed punch, but then, his scattered body quickly gathered together, and Saga''s light speed punch was useless to him.


    After Naruto ignored Saga''s lightspeed punch, three Chakra arms immediately appeared on his body.


    "Super large jade tail beast jade spiral shuriken!"


    The extremely oppressive Chakra appeared on Naruto''s body. The huge black shuriken, exuding a terrifying aura, did not lose to the galaxy starburst that Sajia had just displayed.


    Facing such a big trick, knowing that even if he dodges, it is impossible to dodge the scope of the explosion, Saga decisively gave up the futile dodge, but raised his small universe to the limit.


    "The Galaxy Starburst!!!"


    boom!!


    The collision between Naruto and Saga''s super-aggressive tricks caused the entire sanctuary to shake with the powerful energy wave!


    Saga''s Milky Way starburst is enough to destroy a galaxy in an instant, and its power is equivalent to that of Saga''s demon surrender. It is the most powerful physical attack of Saga, the incarnation of the gods. The huge energy explosion is enough to wipe out the enemy.


    But Naruto¡¯s super-large jade-tailed beast jade spiral shuriken is definitely not under Saga¡¯s galaxy starburst. Two super-aggressive tricks collided fiercely, and the burst of energy flew towards Naruto and Saga respectively. Struck away.


    Saga is protected by a strong golden holy cloth, so it¡¯s okay, while Naruto has the ability to regenerate beyond ordinary people, so it¡¯s nothing. This huge energy continues to spread around. If it continues to spread like this, Sanctuary Among them, it is almost impossible for anyone to survive, except for the powerful fighter who understands the seventh sense. After all, these are two extremely powerful tricks colliding!


    But just when the energy waves of the Milky Way Starburst and the super-large jade-tailed beast jade spiral shuriken continued to spread, and were even about to lose control completely, the explosive wave did not continue to spread, but seemed to be suddenly suppressed by some special force. The huge energy flew towards the sky.


    This is exactly the protective barrier established by Athena in the sanctuary since the age of mythology.


    This enchantment consists of more than ten layers and twenty layers. Only Athena who set up the enchantment will know how many.The power of this enchantment is very extraordinary. It can not only absorb the energy in the nearby environment, regardless of the reinforcement of the enchantment, but also can spray the energy emitted by the battle in the sanctuary into the sky continuously, emitting excessive energy to In the cosmic space, it will not cause excessive damage to the sanctuary, and this enchantment itself will also absorb a part of the small universe, constantly strengthening the power of the enchantment itself.


    This kind of enchantment can only be obtained by Athena. From the level of this enchantment, one can see the tip of the iceberg of Athena''s strength.


    Naruto and Saga use aggressive tricks to blast each other, but no one can help each other. Naruto wants to play, while Saga is proud, because he knows that there is a barrier in this sanctuary. No matter how hard they fought, they wouldn''t be able to tear down the entire sanctuary, both sides once again used stronger power.


    The arrogant Saga, in order to defeat the strongest enemy he has ever encountered in front of him, he kept burning and elevating his small universe to an extremely terrifying level.


    As Saga''s small universe continued to improve, the Gemini golden saint clothing on his body began to emit a little star.


    Unlike the bright golden light emitted by the golden saint clothing itself, although this little starlight looks inconspicuous, it has a special meaning, and it is exactly all the main star points of Gemini.


    Each constellation has a so-called main star, these main stars are not only the key, but also the strongest place!


    When Saga exposed all the main star points of Gemini, although he raised his strength to the limit, it also exposed all the deadly vital points of him.


    If you aim at these main star points for a strong attack, even the Gemini Saint Cloth will not be able to support it!Saga was able to improve his small universe so decisively, either he was confident to the point of arrogance, or he was a complete fool.


    Naruto has been immersed in this kind of rare game, and Saga''s ever-increasing small universe makes Naruto even more excited, and the small universe inside his body becomes more turbulent and escapes Naruto''s body.


    If the main star point of Gemini appeared on Saga''s body, then what appeared behind Naruto was the image of the nine big-tailed beasts!


    The Chakra of the Nine Big Tails was once again used by Naruto, and because the chakra was huge in the past, behind Naruto, a huge phantom of the Nine Big Tails was formed.


    Roar!!


    The phantom nine big-tailed beasts roared at the same time, the original illusory body gradually became real, and then quickly shrunk, turning into nine shurikens with different attributes, which were gripped by Naruto¡¯s nine chakra arms. With.


    And Saga''s small universe has also been condensed, and the power that is more powerful than the Milky Way Starburst fully confirms the powerful strength of the person called the incarnation of God.


    "Super Tail Jade Spiral Shuriken!"


    "The galaxy is gone!!"


    Chapter One Hundred-Fighting, the Cancer Palace trembling to the sky


    "The accumulated corpse energy turns into a spirit wave!!"


    "Secret Skill Wind and Thunder Double Snake Fist!!"


    In Cancer Palace, get serious and take out the real strength of Dismask and Sharna, who was angered by Dismask''s style, for a super high-level duel here!


    The two''s unique skills collided fiercely, and even the entire Cancer Palace could not withstand the turbulence of this power. Because of the huge energy impact, the Cancer Palace collapsed and turned into a ruin in a loud noise.


    But when the falling stones fell to Shanna and Dismask, they all turned into powder without leaving any traces because of the terrifying energy that was too agitated around them.


    The power of Dismask''s corpse qi turning to Lingbo and Shana''s wind and thunder double snake fist are comparable, and it is difficult to distinguish the winner or loser under hard fight.

 1472 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1472

    And their two small universes kept colliding and confronting each other like this, and if they continued to continue like this, they would only end up hurting both sides, and no one would benefit!Regarding this, Sarna and Dismask are all very clear, but now they are at a critical juncture, whoever regains their strength will die, and both of them obviously don''t want to die. This attack can only continue.


    And at this moment, the ground under Dismask''s feet suddenly cracked, and then the ground shattered, and two venomous snakes burst out of the ground.


    "what?!"


    Dismask was really frightened this time, because at this critical moment, two venomous snakes were simply deadly to him!


    Sharna once wanted to use this trick to deal with Eoria, but she was found out by Eoria and failed. At this time, Dismask''s attention was all on her own corpse energy turning spirit wave. There is no time to be cloned, and step back ten thousand steps, even if Dismask has seen Shanna¡¯s viper strategy, but in this case, as long as he dares to be distracted, Shana¡¯s wind and thunder double snake punch will immediately attack him. Defeated, in this case, Dismask is destined to suffer a big loss!


    The two venomous snakes climbed up Dismask¡¯s body, and this venomous snake didn¡¯t know what species it was. Even if Dismask separated a part of the small universe, he could barely resist these two venomous snakes, but With his small universe, he couldn''t directly shake the two venomous snakes crawling on him to death, which really surprised Dismask.


    Sharna knows that Dismask is strong, and of course she will not use ordinary tricks to deal with Dismask. The true features of the two venomous snakes are actually Hydra''s venom!


    Hydra¡¯s snake venom has a strong corrosive effect on the small universe. Even the Golden Saint cannot be completely immune to this point. The bodies of the two venomous snakes are Hydra¡¯s venom, so the attack effect of Dismask¡¯s small universe is reduced to lowest.


    Two venomous snakes climbed onto Dismask''s shoulders, and spit snake letters at Dismask.


    Even if Dismask kills countless people, but there are two poisonous snakes spitting out snake letters less than 15 centimeters from your face. This makes Dismask also feel a bit of chills, but Sarna never stops. Wind and Thunder Double Snake Fist forced Dismask to fight back with a corpse energy and a spirit wave, unable to move at all.


    The two venomous snakes did not directly bite Dismask''s face, but banged and exploded into two groups of poisonous mist.


    Even if Dismask knew it was wrong and protected his whole body with a small universe, coupled with the defensive power of the Cancer Saint Cloth, he still could not completely resist Hydra''s terrifying snake venom, and was eroded into his body by part of the snake venom.


    Sharna changed the toxin composition of the snake venom, so that although the snake venom could not last too long, it attacked almost instantly.


    Because of the poisonous intrusion, even if Dismask tried his best to cheer up, he still felt that his small universe was sluggish, and the attack power of the corpse qi turning into the spirit wave was immediately weakened.


    And Sharna couldn¡¯t let go of this precious opportunity. She immediately took out the power she had secretly accumulated before, and maximized the power of the Wind and Thunder Double Snake Fist, and defeated Dismask¡¯s corpse in one breath. Chi to Lingbo!


    Dismask is also a human being. Knowing that he will definitely suffer a big loss this time, he immediately relieved the accumulated corpse energy and turned to Lingbo, no longer making boring resistance, and was being fisted by Shaerna''s wind and thunder double snake fist. Before the complete hit, Dismask again displayed phosphorous gas, releasing more than a dozen phosphorus gas beads, and flew to Dismask''s side!


    boom!!


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    The previous loud noise was the sound of Shana¡¯s wind and thunder double snakes hitting Dismask, causing him to fly upside down, while the serial burst sound behind was the phosphorous gas beads flying to Shaerna¡¯s side. After that, a series of explosions occurred.


    Even if Shana noticed those high-explosive phosphorous beads flying to her side, Shanna, who didn''t want to miss this opportunity to defeat Dismask, could only ignore the phosphorous beads and put all their attention on On attack.


    The power of the dozens of phosphorous gas beads in a series of explosions is indeed not trivial. The Ophiuchus silver saint on Shana''s body was impacted by the series of explosions, after all, she couldn''t bear it. With a bang, a piece of shoulder armor shattered and fell, revealing Sharna''s wounded, bloody shoulder.


    The situation for Dismask is obviously worse. Even if the defensive power of the golden saint on his body is far stronger than that of Shanna¡¯s Ophiuchus saint, the explosive power of the phosphorous gas beads cannot follow the power of the Thunder Double Snake Fist. compared to.


    The front was completely hit by Shanna¡¯s stunt. Even though the Cancer Saint¡¯s garment was very hard, it was still cracked by Shana¡¯s attack, and Dismask also suffered a huge impact and fell from the air. After that, wow spit out a big mouthful of blood.


    Seeing this, Sharna secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Although she was also injured, her current state is definitely better than that of Dismask. Now just be careful not to be dying by Dismask. This battle Sharna''s victory can be said to be in hand.


    Dismask stood up swayingly, his vacillating footsteps clearly showed the severity of Dismask''s injury just now.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"


    When there was almost no chance of winning and his life was about to end, Dismask suddenly burst into laughter, laughed wildly, laughed wildly, and laughed wildly.


    Although Sharna felt inexplicable, she was still cautious, paying attention to any movement of Dismask.


    "Okay! That''s great!" Dismask yelled twice, which made Shanna feel strange, "I didn''t expect that you were only a teenager, and you have such strength, even if you were Saga and Compared with you, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t give too much! The sanctuary will be handed over to you in the future!!"


    Sharna was taken aback when she heard the words, her fighting posture still did not put away, but she still asked: "Are you going to give up?"


    "Do not!"


    Dismask wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth, her eyes condensed and her words were righteous, which really made Sharna wonder if someone had dropped the Cancer Golden Saint Seiya in the battle just now.


    "There are only saints who died in battle in this world, and there will never be a Dismask who surrendered!!"


    When Dismask said these words, it made Shanna a little bit different from this Cancer, who had always been displeased, and then Dismask once again rang that crazy voice.


    "Sharna Ophiuchus! Next I will use my strongest moves. You have to do your best to defeat me and kill me!! Prove that you can protect this sanctuary!!"


    Feeling an upsurge in her heart, Sharna responded: "I have a reason to never lose. Therefore, I will also use the strongest moves to defeat you!!"


    "That''s great! Take it! Cang Yan, a ghost of corpse!"


    Regardless of his severely damaged body, Dismask exploded the remaining small universe at an overload level, and once again summoned countless souls, directly using their souls as fuel, igniting wildfires.


    These ghost fires can burn body and soul at the same time, and people who are burned by these ghost fires will suffer terribly and die.


    Of course, Sharna could see how powerful these ghosts were. She raised the snake-tooth glove with her right hand, and at the same time pushed the small universe to its limit, spraying dark venom from the snake''s teeth, aiming at the dead souls.


    "Jimo Black Rain!"


    Those venoms are all the violent snake venom of the earthly giant python, directly eroding the soul, and suddenly all the corpse ghost Cangyan''s wild fires are dimmed, and then the range of the Jimo black rain is still expanding, and it has gradually become And those dead souls shrouded the past trends.


    Dismask fought desperately, so he took out all the remaining small universes without dodge at all. Seeing that the corpse ghost Cang Yan was corroded by those venoms, the fire range gradually became smaller, he laughed Scream.


    "Pick me this trick again, the corpse will be buried!!"


    On the ruins of the Cancer Palace, there were countless explosions again. The dead souls summoned by Dismask were all turned into bombs. The huge corpse gas and the small universe detonated together, instantly smashing Shanna¡¯s Jimo black rain. Even the silver saint clothing of Ophiuchus has almost reached its limit, with cracks all over it, and the original silver-white light has dimmed a lot.


    Sharna, who spouted a mouthful of blood, knew that if this continued, maybe she would die with Dismask. Sharna, who couldn¡¯t accept this, wiped off the blood from her face and revealed something The madman looked like that.


    "Next is the final blow, let''s divide the victory and defeat! Dismask!!"


    "Just to my liking!! This is my last blow, the corpse is dying out!!"


    "I was stopped last time, but not this time!! Athena''s wonder!!"


    Chapter 101¡ªThe Death of Cancer


    On the shattered Ophiuchus silver saint clothing on Shana''s body, two spirit snakes appeared, one left and the other left by Shana''s side, and then her own power was divided into three parts, and finally merged. Chengyi launched Athena''s wonder.


    Sharna''s method of using Athena''s Marvel has evolved from Naruto.


    Naruto has the ability to transform into three clears with one Qi, so one person can be turned into three entities. Therefore, the Trinity activates the wonder of Athena, and Sharon needs to borrow the ability of the Ophiuchus Saint Cloth.


    Because the Ophiuchus Saint Cloth has two spirit snakes, by borrowing the power of this Saint Cloth, Sharna can also use Athena''s wonder.


    It¡¯s just that Regulus, the former Leo Golden Saint Seiya, used his own power to launch Athena¡¯s wonder. Naruto was launched with three incarnations, so the realm was lower than Regulus, and Shaerna needed to borrow the serpent The power of the saint clothing, that is to say, if she loses the saint of Ophiuchus, Shanna can''t play Athena''s marvel, so her realm is lower than Naruto.


    Although the realm and power are not as good as Naruto''s, but facing enemies whose realm is at the same level, using this trick to condense the offensive universe to the limit, the power created by Shanna is definitely in Dismask on!


    Sharna¡¯s Athena¡¯s exclamation hit the corpse qi created by all the small universes before Dismask¡¯s death.


    Dismask''s stunt with the burning of the last small universe couldn''t resist the terrible power of Athena''s marvel. The corpse gas was destroyed by the terrible power of Athena''s marvel and hit Dismask''s body.


    Under the bombardment of Athena''s exclamation, Dismask, before dying, abandoned the Cancer gold saint clothing he had on him, letting this saint clothing break away from his body, leaving the frontal impact of Athena''s exclamation.


    Perhaps it is because Dismask knows that he is bound to die today. Anyway, he is a mortal person, and there is no need to let the Cancer Golden Saint Garment suffer unnecessary damage.

 1473 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1473

    With the human body, how could it withstand the destructive power of Athena''s Marvel, Dismask''s body was pierced by the golden light of Athena''s Marvel, Dismask''s body shook and fell to the ground.


    And with the fall of Dismask, the Ophiuchus silver saint on Shana slammed into pieces, and it shattered completely, and Shana also clutched her abdomen and knelt on the ground in pain.


    Dismask''s final trick to accumulate corpse energy, although most of it was knocked out by the power of Athena''s marvel, some of it still hit Sharna.


    This trick of Dismask is very terrifying. Enemies hit by a wave of corpse energy will have terrible pain like star bursts in their bodies, and they have the powerful ability to directly attack the soul and let the soul out of its body.Moreover, this trick will also cause great damage to the saint clothing. If it were not for the power of the corpse energy to be blocked by Athena¡¯s marvel, Shanna is not just pain now, if Shanna Without resorting to Athena''s exclamation, it is very likely that Dismask will be dragged down to hell together before his death.


    The power of the corpse Qi Mingqiangbo destroyed the already damaged Ophiuchus Saint Cloth, and Shana herself had to suffer some suffering because of the corpse Qi Mingqiangbo.


    It''s just that these are all over now, Dismask''s body is penetrated by Athena''s marvel, there is absolutely no reason to survive.


    Dismask was lying on the ground, looking at the blue sky, laughing with a burst of coughing.


    "Haha... well... ahem... so good..."


    Even if he is dead, there are reliable people to guard the sanctuary. For Dismask, this is enough. Although it is at the last moment of his life, he does not have the slightest resentment towards Shanna, being free and easy. In the laughter, he passed away.


    Of course, Athena felt the death of Dismask. Although secretly she lost a powerful golden saint, she is not a good person in fact, and he also knows that those who are successful need to know how to choose Athens. Na, quickly suppressed that unhappy mood, and Athena''s depressed moment, would definitely vent on Hermes who came to her at this time and made Athena even more unhappy.


    Hermes had a flash and rushed out of Athena''s attack just now.


    It can be seen that there are many small scars on Hermes, but they are definitely not enough to hurt the root. And Athena, who knows the condition of God very well, of course had anticipated this situation a long time ago, so there is no What emotions show up.


    Although Hermes cannot be as powerful as Athena, he is also one of the twelve lord gods after all, which means that his realm is higher than death and sleep, and he has reached the higher realm of the ninth sense, except In addition to those few god-killing tools, even if Artemis came in person and used the moon goddess bow to beat Hermes to pieces, it would be impossible to kill one without the god-killing tool. The main god, and the attack of that level just now can only cause Hermes to suffer a small loss at best. It only hurts twice and is not fatal at all.


    Hermes has seen a lot of Athena¡¯s previous battles, but now Athena¡¯s fighting style is completely different from before. If it¡¯s not for the small universe, Hermes really wants to doubt the woman in front of him. Is it the goddess of wisdom?


    But of course Athena will not be replaced by others, and Hermes, who thinks that Athena seems to have some special adventure, is of course more jealous of this goddess. The magic wand in his hand is gently waved, manipulating countless Stars and meteorites flew towards Athena.


    If Hermes didn¡¯t use the magic wand, it would be fine, but when Athena saw the magic wand, Athena¡¯s bad mood suddenly became worse, and she had already calculated that she must make the gods suffer a big loss and then roll back. Olympus goes.


    Faced with the meteorites that were flying, Athena didn''t pay attention to it at all. When she thought of it, a wall that was invisible to the naked eye immediately appeared in front of her.


    Those huge stars were all shattered about 30 centimeters in front of Athena, and none of them could touch Athena''s body, and through the refraction of light, Hermes finally saw Athena''s. The art of defense!


    Crystal walls!


    Use her own small universe to create a crystal wall of''absolute hardness''. Calculated by Athena''s strength, her crystal wall can withstand various attacks from the physical, mental, and space-time systems, and the secret crystal wall of Aries itself is also It evolved from the crystal wall of Athena and was taught to the Saint Seiya of Aries in the age of mythology.


    Hermes saw the strength of the crystal wall and immediately waved the magic wand in his hand. The stars originally controlled by Hermes seemed to have been swallowed by something, and the universe in front of Athena, It becomes dark!


    Athena, who has a wealth of combat experience, immediately recognized that this pitch black is the most dangerous star in the universe-the black hole!


    Naruto himself can condense and compress his own small universe to create supermassive black holes, but such terrifying celestial bodies are not particularly troublesome for the main god like Athena.


    Hermes unconsciously continued to wave the magic wand that made Athena look particularly unhappy, and the huge black hole slammed into Athena''s crystal wall.


    Because of the huge attraction of the black hole, Athena''s crystal wall also had a faint tendency to be swallowed, but after all, it only experienced a slight shock and did not collapse.


    Hermes waved his magic wand again, five more black holes appeared in front of him, plus the previous one, a total of six black holes, aiming at Athena¡¯s crystal wall continuously hitting, the power of the black hole made Athena¡¯s crystal wall tremble continuously , And then Hermes¡¯ wand pointed at the six black holes, and those black holes immediately reversed, the original absorption turned into ejection, and the black hole turned into a white hole!


    The crystal wall that had received a lot of impact, after this jet, finally cracked and cracked completely.


    Athena''s brows raised, already showing that the goddess was in a rather unhappy mood at this time, and seeing that fellow Hermes after smashing his own crystal wall, revealed that villainous look, even more It made the goddess'' mood more irritated.


    In fact, it would definitely not be Athena of the Virgin type. After being angered by Hermes'' attitude, she smiled again on the surface, but also calculated viciously in her heart. I have to say that because of Naruto''s subtle influence, this The goddess seemed to be worse than ever.


    I quickly figured out how to teach Hermes a bitter lesson, Athena''s movements were not slow, and immediately all the stars that flew to herself again reached the fragments, and at the same time, jade~ Just tap gently, and the graceful body is here. Moving back and forth in the air, Athena''s movements are not simply flying around, but the gossip footwork that contains the gossip of Zhouyi. The changes are endless. Athena learns very well, so Hermes can''t figure out her changes. The multi-faceted movement then aimed at the heart of Hermes and pushed it out with one palm.


    "Bagua empty palm!"


    Chapter 102-Calculation and Back Calculation, Athena Power


    Athena slashed out with a gossip empty palm, with a strong impact, whistling towards Hermes.


    Hermes felt the power of this palm whizzing and shaking, and its destructive power was extremely strong. With the lessons just now, Hermes did not dare to be careless, and immediately relied on the power of the flying boots to dodge and dodge in an instant.


    The destructive power of that gossip empty palm was terrifying. Eight huge galaxies were instantly destroyed under the explosion of a palm, and today''s galaxies were also affected, and the damage was not small.


    In other words, the destructive power of Athena¡¯s casual blow is more than eight times more powerful than Saga¡¯s Milky Way Starburst. The Milky Way Starburst is a super physical attack for Saga, but this power is very powerful. As far as Athena is concerned, it is not worth mentioning, showing the gap between man and god.


    It¡¯s just that Athena¡¯s blow to the gossip empty palm is really too powerful. Although the eyes can¡¯t see it, the huge roar is tantamount to telling Hermes that this move is very powerful, compared to what it should be. The black hand''s gossip empty palm said silently, and he didn''t know what Athena was thinking.


    Athena¡¯s small universe is vast and powerful. It¡¯s not even comparable to the gossip and empty palms. Her violent and fierce attacks forced Hermes to circle Athena at a high speed while waving her wand to attack Athena from a distance. .


    As everyone knows, this is exactly what Athena wanted.


    ''Oh, do you attack from a distance?Sure enough, he was as courageous as before, and in the words of his brother, he was a fool.But it''s just right. If you are not a fool, I''m not too easy to handle it. It just so happens that this trick of mine also needs some preparation time.''


    Athena murmured badly, showing no mercy to Hermes.


    Because of Athena''s brilliant record that was never defeated, in Olympus, even if she didn''t want to take the initiative to provoke others, many people were very jealous of her.Jealous of her abilities, jealous of her beauty, for all this, Athena is not the kind of master who will suffer, so most people just bury this kind of hatred in their hearts.


    Naruto once heard Athena and Artemis talk about this matter, and his evaluation was that "uninviting people to be jealous is mediocre", Athena also accepted this idea very Q.


    It''s just that accepting is accepting. Not everyone can find her trouble with Athena!


    Hermes'' wand didn''t know where it came from. It did have quite a lot of power. Hermes waved the wand repeatedly and continuously issued various magic attacks.


    Lightning, fire, flood!


    These powerful attacks continued to fly towards Athena, and Athena simultaneously launched the crystal wall and guardian gossip, holding on to the incompleteness, without being surprised, while seizing the opportunity to counterattack with the magic sword and gossip empty palm from time to time.


    It¡¯s just that because the distance between the two sides is longer, Hermes has a longer reaction time. With the power of flying boots, Hermes will avoid Athena¡¯s attacks except Athena¡¯s attacks. Except for some stars, it did not cause much damage.


    However, although Athena''s attack could not help Hermes, but Hermes'' magical attack could not break Athena''s double defense, no one could help anyone.


    Secretly gritted his teeth, Hermes took out another artifact from his arms, which was also his strongest treasure!


    Lyre!


    It is said that the lyre in the Western world was invented by the god Hermes, but considering the character of Hermes, Athena had to put a huge question mark on this invention.


    Seeing the lyre flying into the air, the corners of Athena''s mouth provoked a harsh arc.


    "Hermes, do you dare to be ashamed with that violin?"


    Hermes evoked a terrible memory by Athena''s words, and his eyes darkened immediately.


    Although Hermes is the inventor of the lyre, the person who plays the lyre the best is not Hermes. Among the gods of Olympus, the person who plays the lyre the best is The sun god Apollo.


    The sun god Apollo is handsome and handsome, powerful, and the lyre is superb, so it attracted many fairies to show favor to Apollo.Although Artemis didn¡¯t like this situation, he was his younger brother after all. Artemis couldn¡¯t scold him so badly, so he simply opened his eyes and closed his eyes. It was only the brother and sister agreed that Apollo absolutely Can''t touch her people on the Artemis Mountain, or she will completely turn her face with him. Apollo also respects his sister very much, so it is very honest outside on the Artemis Mountain, and the relationship between the brothers and sisters is also very good. Not bad.


    Apollo used to fight the piano at the banquet of Olympus together, and completely defeated the inventor of Hermes, the inventor of the lyre. At that time, many fairies showed his kindness to him face to face. Think about the next thing. It is also known that Apollo¡¯s night was quite comfortable, and as the inventor of the lyre, Hermes had lost all violin skills and women in front of Apollo. Hermes, who was already a gloomy heart. , The mood can be imagined.


    Because Athena was also present at that banquet, she heard the sound of Hermes and Apollo on the spot, and knew Hermes¡¯ jealousy of Apollo, so Athena deliberately revealed when she saw the lyre. Hermes'' scars made Hermes feel extremely bad.


    Athena didn''t care about the sternness in Hermes'' eyes, anyway, Hermes didn''t have the weapon to kill the gods, no matter what, she couldn''t really kill her, instead she showed a smug expression. A posture that doesn''t give up unless Hermes is alive.

 1474 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1474

    Hermes is still a deep-minded person, knowing that Athena is no longer what it used to be, and it has become more insidious and difficult to deal with than before, and he is too lazy to expose his short tongue and suffer a loss in front of Athena, but is controlled by a small universe. Here comes the lyre.


    The strings of the lyre vibrated, producing bursts of melodious sound.


    If you just listen to it, Hermes'' piano sound is really good, gentle and melodious, it is intoxicating, but now in the battle, Hermes is definitely not here to hold a concert.


    The sound of Hermes¡¯ piano carries a special oscillating frequency, causing Athena¡¯s crystal wall to tremble continuously. This tremor has a technical term in physics, that is, resonance!


    After all, the sound of the piano was made by Hermes with a lyre. It was triggered by a divine tool, so the power became extremely powerful. However, the crystal walls of Athena were purely condensed in a small universe, and the crystal walls could hardly resist the lyre. The continuous sound of the piano finally shattered completely after the continuous tremor.


    After losing the protection of the crystal wall, the defense around Athena was only guardian gossip. Hermes saw that his piano sound was effective, of course, it even more motivated the power of the piano, and kept attacking guardian gossip.


    Although the power of guarding the gossip is very strong, but under the sound of the piano played by Hermes with the power of the magical lyre, she gradually loses support. At this time, Hermes is multi-tasking and destroys Athens with the sound of the piano. Na''s defense, while swinging her magic wand, sending out various magic attacks, and from time to time sneak attacks with gold coins, Athena was also forced by him to turn left and right, looking a little embarrassed, the snow-white arm was rubbed by a lightning bolt, leaving a touch of light. Bruises.


    Although this scratch is not deep, it is enough to make Hermes feel excited, and of course he is more confident in his own attacks. The three-chain attack of piano sound, magic and gold coins constantly pushes Athena to dodge left and right, looking embarrassed.


    The goddess who can win all the battles to this point is definitely a kind of glory. Hermes, who has a humble heart, tastes the taste of this kind of glory. It is like taking drugs and will be addicted. Of course, I couldn''t help myself, and ignored Athena''s cold smile under the cover of her long hair.


    Under Hermes¡¯ triple attack, Athena seemed to be embarrassed, but Hermes was still unable to swallow the goddess in one bite. His serial attacks left two lines on Athena¡¯s body, meaningless. It was just a superficial scratch, not hitting Athena head-on, and under constant attack, Hermes finally found the problem.


    His body has an unspeakable heaviness, like a feeling of being suppressed. This feeling seems to be the effect of a certain''domain'', like the''sky'' of Zeus, the''sea'' of Poseidon, ha Diss¡¯ "underworld", Artemis¡¯s "Mount Artemis", but this is in the universe. How could this be Athena''s "domain"?


    Hermes''s terrible thought could not stop at the beginning, and Athena, who had dodged her own attack from left and right, also suddenly stopped moving. The attack on Athena seemed to be hindered in mid-air, and all disappeared. Hermes wanted to send out magic again, but felt that his arm was extremely heavy, and the flash of lightning that sent out also disappeared without a trace after flying out a few hundred meters, and it was useless for Athena today.


    Athena raised her head with that confident and proud smile.


    "It''s useless, you have completely fallen into my realm!"


    Athena''s voice was cold and arrogant, her spirit was completely above the reptile of Hermes, and with her words, a huge gossip array appeared at Athena''s feet, which had spread to Hermes. Hermes has been trapped in it without knowing it.


    Although Hermes had seen Naruto¡¯s Tai Chi gossip powers, Hermes, who only regarded humans as a lowly race, would have thought that this trick was so powerful, and Athena, who was not fully awakened by the small universe, could actually do it. With this trick, his power was suppressed to such an extent. Looking at the purple-haired girl, Hermes felt the great fear that she should have.


    Athena smiled slightly and ran towards Hermes. Hermes wanted to avoid, but even the power of flying boots was suppressed by the gossip realm very strongly, and she couldn''t avoid Athena''s already inevitable attack. Athena pointed on her wrist.


    This seems ordinary, but it directly penetrated Athena''s small universe into Hermes'' body, causing Hermes'' wrist to numb, and then a burst of sharp pain passed along with the arm, which was a sharp pain. Hermes couldn''t hold the wand and fell down, but Athena took the wand away.


    "This magic wand is now returned to its original owner."


    Hermes knew what Athena was talking about. Although he was angry in his heart, he was helpless. In his anger, he hit the gold coin in his hand toward Athena with all his strength.


    This blow Hermes shot with anger, powerful, and Athena just showed a cold smile, and did not put the divine envoy in her eyes, she saw a flash of golden light, a golden shield guarding Athena¡¯s In front of him, the gold coin issued by Hermes with all his strength hit this golden shield, and it would bounce back without even the slightest scar.


    Hermes looked at a crack in his gold coin in shock, then set his eyes on the gold shield, gritted his teeth and said: "Aquis!!"


    This shield is the only two pieces in the world, and the one belonging to Athena, Aquis, with this shield, can resist even the attacks of the Slayer of Gods, let alone Hermes. While Hermes gritted his teeth and stared at the divine shield, he did not know it fell into Athena¡¯s calculations again. Athena held the shield in her hand, the Gorgon on the shield, The eyes glowed green immediately!


    "bad!!"


    Hermes, who found that something was wrong, immediately wanted to look away, but it was too late. The Gorgon¡¯s gaze had a petrification effect. Although it must be gaze facing each other to activate it, the petrochemical effect produced by Athena¡¯s small universe Although it is only temporary, even the twelve main gods cannot be completely immune. The effect of this petrification will cause a temporary gap, which is very terrifying.


    Hermes was stiff because of the petrification effect, and at this time, a golden light flew from the earth, aiming at Hermes.


    Hermes turned his eyes downward, and he didn''t care much about the kind of attack that was only made by humans. He just focused on Athena, thinking how to quickly get rid of the effect of petrification, but when the golden light came Hermes really changed in color just before him.


    "Cosmic Star Arrow!!"


    Chapter 103-Saga''s defeat, Tai Chi pushes hands


    Naruto collided with their unique tricks, with the tail beast jade spiral shuriken of the nine big-tailed beasts Chakra and Saga''s galaxy extinguishing serial collision bombing. The powerful force made the entire sanctuary tremble constantly.


    This huge small universe can be felt by the saints fighting in other palaces.


    Aioria and Scorpio''s Milo have now stopped fighting, sitting together in the Scorpio Palace to recover the small universe that they had consumed before, while the remaining five bronzes felt this huge force, and they were all inspired to fight.


    When both Pegasus Meteor Fist and Pegasus Comet Fist were easily defeated by Arudiba, Seiya used the Pegasus Swing Fist, which wounded one thousand enemies and damaged 800, finally interrupted one of Arudiba¡¯s The horned, magnanimous Arudiba admitted his failure and broke his neck. Seiya, who was on the verge of life and death, took him to the Aries Palace and handed it to Mu for treatment.


    Ikki deliberately asked Shaka to seal off his five senses with the Tianwu Baolun, thereby raising his small universe to the state of the seventh sense. With the determination to burn jade and stone, he blew himself up with Shaka, and died together, virgin~ girl In the palace, only one golden holy garment remained in place.


    Zilong¡¯s Celestial Cloth was chopped to pieces by Shura¡¯s holy sword. Without a way out, he performed the stunt that was banned by Tong Hu-Lushan Kanglongba, and flew to the sun with Shura. The jade and stone were burned, and Shura At the last moment, he entrusted the golden saint clothing of Capricorn and the saint sword to Zilong.


    The freezing air of the glacier is useless to Kamu, and when all five senses are frozen by the freezing air of Kamu, the glacier understands the ultimate small universe, and understands Kamu''s stunt-the forgiveness of the goddess of dawn, the two Under the freezing air of absolute zero, the golden saint of Aquarius on Kamuu''s body was also frozen by the freezing air of the glacier. The moment before he died, his heart was soft, allowing Kamu to let go of the glacier, and finally closed his eyes. .


    The Holy Cloth of Andromeda was beaten to pieces by Abrodi¡¯s Piranha Rose, and immediately abandoned the defense of the Holy Cloth, displayed Andromeda¡¯s strongest fist, launched a nebula storm, and killed Abrodi Pisces in one blow. Abrodi''s bloody white rose shot for the first time and pierced Shun''s heart. The bloody white rose sucked Shun''s blood, gradually turning from white to scarlet.


    The battle that took place in the sanctuary, the fierce collision of the small universe, of course could not hide from the eyes of Naruto and Saga.


    Both of them knew very well that they couldn''t solve each other with their unique tricks. No matter whether it was Naruto or Saga, they all had the idea of ??ending the battle completely before the others arrived.


    These two guys, both in combat experience and combat response, are higher than Shana and Dismask. The two men recruited at the same time without prior agreement, and neither of them was shocked by the force. The spread can be said to be extremely tacit.


    After receiving the attack of the super-tail beast jade spiral shuriken, Naruto immediately pulled out his spine from behind, aimed at Saga, whose body reaction was slightly slower than him, and threw it out. The white bone will Saga. His body was tied tightly, and then pulled in his direction, while Naruto''s other hand, at this time, was not the huge bone cone with strong penetrating power, but a black chakra ball.


    "Super Mini Tail Beast Jade!"


    Saga was tightly bound by the bones on her waist, feeling that even her own small universe had slowed down. When unable to break free, she simply aimed at the top of Naruto''s head and punched it.


    "Fantasy Demon King Fist!!"


    It is said that this is a secret skill that can only be mastered by the Pope, so even Mu or Ikki who are good at mental attacks have never learned this trick. Saga''s punch directly attacked Naruto''s brain nerves, and its power is far more powerful than Ikki''s Phoenix Magic Fist is stronger.


    But Naruto is a monster that cannot be inferred by common sense. Saga¡¯s magic fist is so powerful that even Leo Eoria is controlled by Saga¡¯s magic fist. In the end, It was after the sacrifice of Cassius that Eoria regained consciousness.


    The attack method of this trick is to directly attack the cranial nerves, but Naruto must first have the cranial nerves for Saga to attack.


    Just when Saga''s fist was about to hit Naruto''s head, this guy who played the cards in an unreasonable way unexpectedly slammed his head apart and his entire head was shattered.


    Even though the black-haired Saga was cold-blooded and arrogant at this time, he couldn''t help but draw twice at the corner of his eyes when he saw a sudden explosion of his head in front of him.


    Only Naruto can use this method of complete chaos, but he completely blocked Saga¡¯s Magic King Fist. Naruto blew up his entire head and the Magic King Fist was completely useless. .


    Naruto, who has lost his head, is just like Xingtian in the myth. Although he has no head, he can still fight. After he drags Saga in front of him with his bones, he holds the ultra-mini tail beast jade. Pressed it down hard.


    boom!!


    Saga finally got out of the chaotic explosion turbulence, but what appeared in front of him was Naruto¡¯s grinning face, and Naruto¡¯s hands, when he didn¡¯t know when, there was an extra handful of silvery white. The long sword comes.


    Naruto was holding the Kusanagi sword in his hand, aiming at the crack in Saga''s saint clothing and slashing continuously. The Gemini saint clothing could not withstand the Kusanagi sword''s continuous hacking, and the crack gradually expanded.


    Saga knew that if he went on like this, he was afraid that he would even have to pay for the entire Gemini saint clothing. He was very anxious and immediately urged his little universe.


    "The Galaxy Starburst!!!"


    It¡¯s just that Naruto wants to solve the battle quickly, so he doesn¡¯t do anything to evade Saga¡¯s super-strength attacks. He just seals it with the Kusana Sword, which slows a part of the impact, and then the Kusana Sword shines brightly. Sheng, the sharp sword light swallowed Saga''s body completely.


    The blade of the Kusanagi sword had touched Saga''s body, but the powerful man actually stepped back at the last moment to avoid being cut in the middle by the Kusanagi sword, but the blood continued to flow from the wound in his abdomen.


    Saga looked at the man who had half of his body exploded by the Milky Way star and could recover quickly, even if he had already anticipated his fate today.


    Just like Dismask of Cancer, Saga laughed very calmly in this situation, and could not see the fear of death at all.

 1475 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1475

    "Naruto Uzumaki, you are really amazing! I Saga admits it when planted in your hands, but I want you to really figure it out! I Saga is called the highest skill of the incarnation of God!!"


    Before Saga was about to die, Naruto didn''t dare to show off his final stunt, but when he saw Saga''s posture, Naruto was stunned on the spot.


    "This posture... will you marvel at Athena?!"


    "That''s right, if Sharon of Ophiuchus can do it, so can I Saga!!"


    On Gemini''s double-sided helmet, the good and evil sides of Gemini glowed at the same time, and they turned into blue-haired and black-haired Saga at the same time behind Saga. Saga''s approach is almost the same as Shanna''s. Borrowing the peculiarities of the saint clothes, using their own power to launch the shadow warfare of three people, this kind of thing can only be done with the Gemini saint clothes and the damaged Ophiuchus saint clothes.


    Naruto felt that the remaining small universes of Saga had all been condensed together. Although the amount was not particularly large, the energy density was astonishingly high. This is the true face of the shadow warfare of Athena¡¯s Marvel, ultra-high density bombardment!!


    In the face of Athena''s marvel that was burning with all the power of Saga, even Naruto couldn''t be careless at all. Instead of using the method of using Athena''s marvel to blast, he formed a huge Tai Chi picture in front of him.


    The golden ball of light emitted by Athena''s marvel can be said to be a huge test of the shape of Naruto''s Tai Chi.


    Under the impact of Athena¡¯s marvel, Naruto¡¯s Tai Chi diagram has a disordered trend, and it seems to collapse at any time. The huge energy constantly impacts Naruto¡¯s Tai Chi diagram, but Naruto has a strong will to control Tai Chi. The graph is about to collapse.


    Under the impact of the powerful golden universe, Naruto slowly shook his hands. Although this action was very hard for Naruto who was carrying Tarzan on his back, he was doing the same.


    The golden chakra was madly injected into the shape of Tai Chi by Naruto, and the horrific destructive power that drove Athena''s wonder slowly rotated. Saga maintained the posture of launching Athena''s wonder, but felt that his strength was gradually losing Under his own control, in the end, he didn''t even take the initiative to utter Athena''s surprise, but his small universe was continuously absorbed and flew in the direction of Naruto uncontrollably.


    The huge small universe was integrated into Naruto''s Tai Chi shape, and gradually absorbed by the Tai Chi shape, and then turned into a golden film attached to Naruto''s body.


    "Tai Chi Push Hands!"


    Pushing Naruto''s palm, the small universe on the palm and the chakra exploded at the same time, turning into a huge golden palm, just like the mysterious and incarnate martial arts god palm in the martial arts novels, and in the golden palm , But it is the shape of a yin and yang color Tai Chi diagram.


    Saga made a defensive movement with both hands, but his body, including the Gemini saint clothing, was penetrated by the golden palm. The Gemini saint clothing fell from Saga ping pong and regrouped into the original appearance. Astonished, Saga saw only those eyes that seemed to be able to see the end of the universe.


    Chapter 104-Hit, Naruto''s Universe Star Arrow


    Although Naruto''s Tai Chi push hand was also a physical attack, it smashed Sajia''s heart with one move, and there was absolutely no way to survive.


    Now Saga''s blood flow is only supported by the little universe remaining in his body. Once these small universes are completely exhausted, Saga''s life will come to an end.


    In other words, knowing that his death is coming soon, Saga''s face has also become very calm, and his black hair even gradually turned blue. Judging from the look in his eyes, Saga should have both personalities at this time. Exist, good and evil, a community of contradictions.


    Although it is a pity for a character like Saga to die, knowing that in the Pluto chapter, Saga will be resurrected again, so Naruto quickly walked out of the pitiful thoughts and walked to the dying Saga.


    "It''s very contradictory, what I did to myself when I was about to die."


    Naruto''s eyes saw through Saga''s thoughts. Saga knew that he was about to die and time was running out, so he did not deny it and nodded.


    "Actually, you said before that the world should be ruled by the strong, and the weak only need to obey the rule of the strong. I really agree with this point, because no matter whether it is gods or humans, or even those animals, they cannot escape. A law of the weak and the strong. Because God is stronger than humans, it is God who rules mankind, and mankind rules weaker lives. If one day, the gods lose their power, then the ruler of this world will immediately become human. The so-called good and evil are meaningless before absolute power, but there is still a huge gap between you and me."


    Saga was deeply impressed by Naruto¡¯s saying that ¡°good and evil are meaningless before absolute power¡±. After hearing Naruto¡¯s last sentence, Saga wanted to clear all the doubts in his heart before he died. Asked a question.


    "What is it?"


    "Your style is indeed exaggerated, but your good and evil are too extreme. The extreme good and the extreme evil are all concentrated on you, but you have no way to control it, which means you are not controlling you. The desire to hope, but the pawn that has fallen into desire, is absolutely impossible for you to beat me."


    In order to subdue Saga, a powerful thug in the Pluto chapter, Naruto had to play a role that he found troublesome-a psychologist.


    After Saga heard Naruto''s words, her dying body trembled violently, and then Mingwu''s smile appeared on her face.


    At this time, Saga''s face looked very clear, not like a dying person at all, and his face also made Naruto think of a word.


    Back to light.


    "Yes, what you said is really right. I can''t control my desires~ I hope that I will never be able to go beyond this limit. If I can say such things, I will leave the sanctuary to you, and I will feel at ease. It is a compensation. No matter what else, I will give you a big gift at last!"


    A golden ball of light flew out of Saga''s body. Saga didn''t explain what was inside, and Naruto didn''t doubt it. Saga saw this and ended with a smile, and the corpse eventually dissipated with the wind, leaving only the Gemini. The golden saint clothing, now on both the good and evil masks, mournful tears fell at the same time.


    Naruto pressed the ball of light on top of his head, and the ball of light slowly submerged into Naruto''s mind. Then, the tears of the Gemini Saint Cloth stopped. Naruto looked at the Saint Cloth and stretched out her hand. Pointing, the Gemini saint immediately flew towards the Gemini ~ Palace it should guard, and Naruto looked in the direction of Gemini ~ Palace and shook his head slightly.


    "I''m so sorry, I can only disappoint you, Saga."


    Before Saga was about to die, he entrusted the sanctuary to Naruto, but his thoughts could only end without disease. Because of Naruto¡¯s character, he would not do things that are so troublesome to govern the sanctuary, this time After successfully conquering the sanctuary, the person in charge of the sanctuary must be Athena, and Naruto only needs to make suggestions behind Athena, stumble other enemies, and run around among a group of beautiful girls. , Take advantage of everywhere, this is the life Naruto wants.


    After solving Saga¡¯s matter, Naruto suddenly looked to the sky, and then Athena¡¯s voice came from his head. Naruto immediately showed a smile, and then reached out to say hello, and Sagittarius¡¯ golden saint immediately appeared. In front of Naruto.


    "Ai Russia, let me use your holy clothes temporarily!"


    The sagittarius golden saint in front of him was inspired by Naruto''s Chakra, and it immediately disassembled and then put it on Naruto''s body.


    Naruto is not the original Ikki, the Avenger Ikki at the time, because the small universe only has the sixth sense, so he can''t use the full power of the golden saint. For Ikki, it''s just a heavy armored golden saint. , It has caused a considerable burden, but Naruto, who has reached the apex of the eighth sense of the small universe, of course will not have this problem. It can exert the strongest power of the Sagittarius garment, although it is related to the birthday. The most suitable saint clothing should be Libra, but this golden saint that has been silent for more than ten years is still bursting with dazzling golden light because of Naruto''s powerful power.


    Naruto moved his hands and feet. Although he was not the same size as Ai Russia, some changes have taken place in the Sagittarius garment itself, so he didn''t feel any discomfort after putting on this garment.


    After adapting to the power of the sagittarius saint clothing, Naruto blessed his soul and took off the golden bow behind him and opened a full moon.


    The sun¡¯s rays gathered on the golden bow and arrow in Naruto¡¯s hands. The chakra and the sun¡¯s rays were compressed in a spiral shape by Naruto, so that the golden arrow had maximum destructive power. Then it aimed at the sky and shot an arrow. .


    "Cosmic Star Arrow!!"


    Naruto immediately uttered the strongest secret of Sagittarius, and the golden arrow with the endless golden light cut through time and space and flew to the god Hermes in the sky.


    Hermes was hit by Athena''s calculations, and now because of the light from the Gorgon¡¯s eyes on the shield of Aquis, Hermes¡¯ body was petrified, unable to move, and it was impossible to avoid Naruto. s attack.


    Hermes certainly felt Naruto¡¯s cosmic star arrow. Although it was very powerful, it was only a human level in Hermes¡¯ view. No matter how powerful a human¡¯s attack is, can it still be against him? What impact does this main god have?


    Contempt for human beings from the bottom of my heart, and didn¡¯t pay attention to Naruto¡¯s attacks at all. They thought that even if they were hit by this golden arrow, they would be tickled at best, and didn¡¯t care at all, but when that universe The star arrow came in front of Hermes, and when Hermes saw the direction that the cosmic star arrow was aimed at, the color of the ground suddenly changed.


    If the trouble for Athena is a female god, such as Hera, the goddess of beauty, or Aphrodite, Naruto would be embarrassed to shoot arrows at that place, but since it is this He Of course Naruto would not be polite to Hermes.


    Hermes couldn''t move because of petrification, and he couldn''t even release the defense of the small universe. He could only look at the space between the stars and the stars of the universe with that horrified gaze...


    "what!"


    Hermes let out a terrifying scream, as long as it is a man, even a god will not lack that component. Hermes has never thought that a mere human could cause such a huge pain to himself.


    That kind of pain in the heart went straight into Hermes¡¯ body along the most important part of Hermes, making Hermes feel that his divine body was about to completely collapse, and the small universe on the arrow was obviously not strong. But the power that broke out in it caused Hermes'' vitals to be damaged, and Hermes was so painful that Hermes rolled around, even Athena, the enemy.


    Naruto instantly appeared beside Athena, holding the golden bow in his hand, watching Hermes with a nasty face while holding the place while yelling and rolling in pain.


    Although Athena is not a good person, it can be said to be a deep black, but Athena is still a woman after all, and she has not had any substantial relationship with any man~Goddess, she wants her to beat Hermes in two~in the legs That place is too outrageous, so of course Naruto can only do this kind of thing.


    Although the cosmic star arrow shot by Naruto broke through Hermes¡¯s body defense, Naruto was unable to cause substantial damage to Hermes due to the difference in strength, but the transmission from that place almost made her entire body The pain of tearing is definitely crueler than any injury.


    Athena originally disliked this like a fly and didn''t have much strength, but Hermes, who belonged to the villain and liked to speak black words behind her back, now saw Hermes crying so miserably. Although as Hermes¡¯ sister, Athena did not have the slightest sympathy. Instead, she couldn¡¯t control her laughter, because Hermes looked like a fish on the shore, dying and jumping. It¡¯s ridiculous. .


    Such a beautiful and noble Athena, almost everything about her is admired, her smile looks so beautiful and lovely to Naruto, and her laughter sounds crisp and moving to Naruto, but it is what Naruto judges to be The moving laughter, to Hermes, is simply the laughter of the nemesis.


    Naruto gently scratched his chin and smiled deeper and more inexplicably.


    Chapter 105-Destroy the Divine Envoy and Command the Sanctuary


    Although Hermes will be able to eliminate the damage from Naruto''s arrow soon, but the psychological shadow is definitely not that easy to eliminate.The shadow created by that kind of heart-piercing pain is definitely an eternal nightmare. If Hermes can still be hardened in the future, Naruto should really admire him, and more importantly, Athena¡¯s laughter.

 1476 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1476

    Basically, for men, although the face at the bottom cannot be made public, the face at the bottom is often more important than the face at the top.


    Imagine that the famine of the Olympus Protoss ~ the adulterous life is a well-known thing. It is obvious that a villain like Hermes will not be the kind of "out of the silt but not stained, and clear and clear. Demon characters can give birth to Pan God''s kind of mad son, Hermes will not be a good bird even after thinking about it.


    Life is as chaotic and barren as other gods~ The obscene Hermes is obviously also the kind of unpleasant goods, but for a man, it is a great shame to be ridiculed by a woman for''incompetence''. !


    In the case of Athena, she would not have thought that Naruto''s arrow would be enough to cause Hermes to be''incompetent'' in the future, but she felt that Hermes''s painful rolling appearance was ridiculous, so she laughed.


    But for Hermes, Athena''s laughter is a ridiculous ridicule, ridiculing him will become a waste in the future!


    The psychological shadow caused by the severe pain is expanding, and Athena¡¯s crisp and sweet laughter severely tore a wound on Hermes¡¯ expanding heartache. It is foreseeable that Hermes will become ten in the future. The first eunuch among the two main gods, but I don¡¯t know if this world has the secret book of ¡°If you want to practice this skill, you must first come from the palace¡±?


    And seeing the painful look of Hermes, on Mount Olympus, the desolate God King who had been watching everything here couldn''t help but clamp his legs.


    Naruto looked at Athena''s excitement and reached out and knocked on her head: "Can you smile a little more restrained, you are also a goddess."


    Although Naruto knocked her head on her head, Athena was still happy.


    "So what can I do, it''s really funny."


    In fact, both Naruto and Athena know that they will not solve Hermes directly today, because Zeus is still paying attention. They have just laid down the sanctuary here, and they have not had time to gather the power in their hands. In other words, they are not ready for a decisive battle with Zeus. If Hermes is killed here, although it is not impossible, it will only give Zeus an excuse to shoot in advance.


    So Athena simply laughed at Hermes'' miserable appearance during this period of time, and Naruto was happy to cooperate, and the two appreciated Hermes'' ugly attitude.


    Hermes had all his supernatural powers, and it took a lot of effort to recover, but the pain below has not disappeared. The bursts of pain made Hermes almost trance, and he actually ate in the hands of humans. Such a big loss, this is an unbearable shame for Hermes, who looks down on humans from the bottom of his heart!


    In this short instant, Hermes¡¯ hatred of Naruto far surpassed his jealousy of Athena. Even if it had been known that this human had killed his son Pan, but Hermes had The son he doesn''t love himself doesn''t feel much, but now, Naruto is listed by Hermes as a target that must be killed!


    Under this intense hatred and shame, Hermes couldn''t even care about the powerful female god of war. The wand in her hand had been taken away by Athena, and she could only smash the gold coin with all her strength. Naruto, at the same time, immediately played the lyre in his hand, launching the maximum murderous music.


    Naruto is very familiar with this kind of sound system attack. After all, in the cross world, Otomura was a great demon Siren who was naturally good at using sound waves to attack, and Pan Shen also had similar tricks, but Pan Shen¡¯s The attack is to use the flute to create illusions, while Hermes¡¯ attack is to cause shocks with sound waves, which can defeat everything. Hermes¡¯ strength is definitely higher than that of Can or Pan, and his lyre makes the most powerful words. , Can easily shatter time and space, extremely powerful.


    With Naruto¡¯s strength, even if he could survive the Hermes attack, it would consume a lot of strength. It is almost impossible to keep the Sagittarius golden saint clothing on him, but the problem is that in this situation Next, Naruto didn''t need to do anything at all.


    Of course Athena knew how powerful Hermes¡¯ attack was. In the current situation, Athena didn¡¯t want to expose Naruto¡¯s hidden cards, so she stood in front of Naruto when she was instantaneous. Aegis, the divine shield with nothing to break.


    Aquith''s shield surface glowed with golden light, and the golden light was instantly golden. The intense shock caused by the sound of Hermes'' lyre swept across Aquith''s golden light, and the collapse of time and space that had been spreading with the sound of the piano suddenly stopped.


    Moreover, the golden light kept vibrating, opposing Hermes to suppress the past. Although these golden lights did not have strong offensive power, their defensive power was uniquely strong. Hermes'' lyre sound could not shake Aquith¡¯s golden light. Was gradually suppressed.


    And that gold coin, after hitting Aquis, was the same as before. Because Aquis''s defense was too terrible, the gold coin was rebounded back again, and because the hardness gap was too large, the cracks on the gold coin widened. , And then Athena grabbed her right hand, flicked the Victory Scepter, and immediately hit the gold coin.


    The terrible destructive power contained in the scepter of the goddess of victory exploded, and the gold coin was smashed with a boom!


    Hermes was stunned. Although the power of that gold coin was far inferior to Artemis¡¯s moon goddess bow and Apollo¡¯s sun god chariot, it was Hermes¡¯ favorite treasure. The attack power is great, and it can change countless gold coin clones, and attack the enemy at the same time. It can also emit a ray of light, shake the enemy''s eyes, and have many magical effects. Now, he was smashed by Athena. The terrible murderous aura exuded from the goddess'' scepter made Hermes'' hot head calm down.


    Athena''s scepter of the goddess of victory is one of the rare god-killing tools in the world. Even if Hermes is one of the twelve gods, he will be killed by this terrible scepter.


    Originally planned to take advantage of Athena''s strength not in the strongest state to pick up a bargain, defeated Athena Hermes, feeling the cold and murderous from the scepter, it is understood that she is a woman who has a hot head to provoke , What a terrible existence it is.


    "Hermes, if you don''t want to die, you''re like a dog now, get out!!"


    Athena spoke rudely to Hermes, but when she saw that Athena had already feared death of the two most powerful artifacts, the Scepter of Victory and Aques, she was a kind of soft egg in itself. , Where did Hermes dare to confront this powerful female god of war again, but looked at Naruto bitterly, then immediately turned and ran away, not even daring to leave a harsh word.


    Naruto and Athena despised Hermes in their hearts, and then Athena received the Victory Scepter and Divine Shield Aquis, they smiled at each other and flew to the ground.


    The war to attack the sanctuary is generally considered to have achieved good results. Athena returned to the sanctuary and became the master of the sanctuary. Of course, the remaining saints were all loyal to Athena and all changed. Became the powerful combat power that Athena mastered.


    With regard to the five bronzes, Seiya and the four of them were almost dead, but under the dual efforts of Naruto and Athena, these Xiaoqiang who could not be beaten to death, of course still survived.And even though Ikki died with Shaka, because Shaka was the Eighth Perceptionist, with his power and Naruto''s thought power, he finally pulled both of these guys back from the gate of hell.


    Although after the battle of these five small bronzes, the seventh sense that they had just comprehended regressed back due to unstable realm, and became the sixth sense again, they had successfully realized the power of the seventh sense after all. With systematic training, they will soon be able to fully comprehend the power of the seventh sense and become an existence that can rival the Golden Saint Seiya. If they are five, they can offset the loss of personnel caused by the death of the four of Saga.


    However, on the side of the Iron Saint Seiya, there are more than 30 pieces of steel saint clothing that are seriously damaged and cannot be repaired. Except for some useful parts, they can only be scrapped. This makes Naruto very painful. It''s all MONEY.


    Although the five bronze saint clothes were severely damaged, especially those of the Draco and Andromeda, they were beaten to pieces by the holy sword and the piranha rose, almost turning into rubbish, but after the blood of the five golden saints For the baptism, their holy clothes were all repaired, and a new evolution was produced. The only problem that was more serious was the voice of Ophiuchus of Sharna.


    Because it was hit by the corpse qi before the death of Dismask, the Ophiuchus saint clothing has been damaged fundamentally. Even with the blood of the Golden Saint Seiya, Mu cannot repair it. This saint clothing, except for scrap In addition, it can only be revived with the blood of the goddess.


    Athena was not stingy at all. While using her blood to revive her female sacred garment, she also used her own blood to restore Shanna''s holy garment to its original state.


    Naruto felt that when Sharna¡¯s holy clothing was being repaired, it seemed that some special changes had taken place. He couldn¡¯t say what it was, and Athena later took the magic wand he got from Hermes. It was handed over to Naruto, which made Monk Zhang Er confused.


    When Naruto asked why he gave him this wand, Athena smiled mischievously, and said, "You will find it then" and Naruto dealt with it.


    No matter how depressed Naruto is after hearing these words, the overall development of the sanctuary is in good shape anyway. Under Athena, the Golden Saint Seiya is still left with Mu, Arudiba, Eoria, Shaka and Miro. People, and Shanna, who is strong enough to match the Golden Saint Seiya, and the five small bronzes who may understand the seventh sense at any time, plus the child tiger on the Wulao Peak, it can also be said to be twelve gold. Besides, There is also Naruto, a monster beyond the Golden Saint.


    And the following saints are all attached to Athena, willing to obey orders, Mo Ling will also accept Naruto¡¯s teaching, and strive to understand the seventh sense in a short time (how can it not be worse than his own disciples), and A huge army of steel saints.


    These vigorous forces are in the sanctuary, constantly recuperating, and at the same time brewing more powerful forces, everything is for the upcoming holy war!


    Chapter One Hundred and Six-Dizzy


    After ruling the sanctuary, the lives of Naruto and Athena did not change much.


    They just go to work during the day and go home to eat and sleep at night. It¡¯s just the place to work, from the headquarters of the Joto Foundation in Tokyo, Japan, to the Papal Palace in the Greek Sanctuary, and their home remains unchanged. It is still in the Wu Lao Peak of Lushan, China. .


    Naruto, Sharna, and Athena can all move faster than the speed of light, which means they can run several laps on the earth in one second, so it doesn¡¯t take much time to return to Mount Lu from the sanctuary, so They didn''t get bored either. After handling the sanctuary matters every day, they came back here, back to this not luxurious, very simple cabin.


    And today, there is one more guest here, that is Mo Ling.


    Regarding what Naruto meant to bring the magic bell to this wooden house, Shanna and Athena were both open and minded, knowing what he meant, but they all gave him a secret glance and did not say anything, and returned to the wooden house. When Chunli saw Mo Ling, she of course understood Naruto¡¯s meaning, but she had always kept her identity extremely low, of course she would not be jealous, adding to Naruto¡¯s troubles, showing a gentle temperament. , Welcome to the magic bell.


    Sharna and Magic Bell are still a bit wrong. The two of them do not stop in the living room, while Athena acts as a mediator in the middle. If she is there, the two of them will at least not really fight.


    Naruto touched the kitchen like a thief, and Chunli was standing in front of the stove, busy with dinner today.


    Chunli, who is thirteen years old, has a concave ~ convex figure, and Chunli who is not good at fighting, stays here all year round, taking care of everything in this family.Having been busy with all kinds of housework, instead of turning Chunli into a yellow-faced woman, Chunli, who is still a young girl, has the charm of a young woman.


    Naruto stretched out his paws and grabbed the beautiful little sika deer wearing a cheongsam.


    Chunli had been used to Naruto''s pranks for so many years, but she was a little surprised and leaned against Naruto''s body.


    "Brother, don''t make a fuss, I''m still cooking." That said, the smile on Chunli''s face increased unabated, above the original tenderness of twelve points, now she added shyness and Two feelings of charming ~ charming.


    "Just do that." Mingren refused to let go, holding Chunli sullenly, burying his head on Chunli''s neck, breathing the fragrance of the girl.


    "Woo..."


    Chunli let out a sob with shame, and glanced at the direction of the kitchen entrance with a bit of fear, for fear that Athena and the others would come over at this time. Although Chunli also knew that they were very strong, they just had to think about things in the kitchen. You can perceive it, but for Chunli who doesn''t have that ability, perceiving is not the same as seeing. Hearing is false and seeing is believing. For Chunli, as long as he doesn''t see it.


    In front of Naruto, Chunli has always been just a submissive little daughter-in-law. She can''t refuse any request from him. She can only let the guy behind treat herself as a pillow, while Chunli can only be itchy on her neck. , Continue his cooking work.


    Chunli put the washed rice into the retort bucket and asked:


    "Brother, what do you want to eat tomorrow morning?"


    Naruto''s head rubbed against Chunli''s neck twice, his hot breath made Chunli''s skin goose bumps, and then the heat was fumigated to make her beautiful red cheeks even more embarrassing. color.


    "Make red bean rice tomorrow morning."

 1477 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1477

    In a word, Chunli''s heartbeat was completely disturbed immediately, her heart was disturbed, she was expecting, and she was afraid of disappointment, because she didn''t know whether Naruto was alluding to herself.


    For this stupid girl who never took the initiative to make any demands with herself, Naruto loved and loved Chunli again, kissed Chunli''s cheek, and added a sentence that made Chunli''s entire face completely bloodshot.


    "I made it for you."


    The next morning, although Chunli¡¯s lower abdomen would feel tingling as long as her body hurts, because of her own temperament, she wanted to serve Naruto to dress and endure the pain to make breakfast. Naruto pressed on the chuang, under the threat of Naruto''s "If you dare to talk nonsense, I will carry you out like this", he pulled up the quilt and covered himself with a lot of marks, and he would never go back to the past. body of.


    Naruto put on the clothes himself, and walked out of the house refreshedly, and then he saw Sarna and Mobell with two panda eyes coming out of the opposite room.


    After the two girls saw Naruto¡¯s spirited look, they gave him a blank look and snorted at the same time, and because of the tacit understanding of where they came from, they looked at each other and gave each other a cold voice again. Hmph, then walked to the bathroom to start washing.


    Athena, who walked out of the room on the other side, seemed to be a little unwell, but when she saw the reaction of Mo Ling and Shanna, a smile appeared on Qiao''s face.


    Naruto is also not welcome. After just eating Chunli, she now hugs Athena and rubs it around her neck, causing Athena to laugh.


    "Brother, why are you more and more like a child?"


    "What does it matter, if this is like a child playing a rogue, you can eat meat, I don''t mind pretending to be a child all the time."


    Hearing Naruto''s mouth saying''eat meat'', Athena couldn''t help but sipped, then broke free of Naruto''s claws and fled to the bathroom.


    Naruto was smug and went to the kitchen and made a steaming red bean rice. At the table, the three girls all knew what was going on. They ate and stared at that one with a narrow look. It seemed that overnight, there was a girl who had some special changes, and Chunli was shy and sweet. After the somewhat embarrassing breakfast was over, Naruto took him back to Chuang to rest.


    "Athena and I are going to find Artemis for something. You should take a good rest first, and I will accompany you later in the evening... Hey..."


    Listening to Naruto¡¯s very cryptic words, even though she is no longer a girl, Chunli, with a tender and shy face, did not dare to see anyone. She could only pull up the quilt and cover herself completely again, and Naruto gave it to that Two girls who were obviously eager to try, seemed to be forced to ask something from Chunli. After a look of "don''t play too much", Athena disappeared immediately, and then appeared on Mount Artemis.


    This mountain Naruto didn¡¯t know how many times he had been here. He was already familiar with the road and walked into the Temple of the Moon Goddess with Athena. Artemis didn¡¯t know if he had noticed something, and walked in from Naruto. At that moment, I looked at Naruto tightly with those eyes that glowed like moonlight. Naruto was completely at ease when he saw it, while Athena was laughing while covering her mouth.


    After Naruto secretly kicked Athena''s feet, this deep-black girl finally ended her way of watching theater, and took the initiative to speak to help Naruto resolve the situation.


    "Sister Artemis, now that my brother and I have completely controlled the sanctuary, we should do that too."


    Although this change of topic sounds very blunt, but that matter is very important, so Artemis also withdrew the gaze that made Naruto hairy, and waved his hand to completely seal the inside of the Moon Goddess Temple, leaving the world. Isolated, then nodded.


    The last time Naruto and Athena came to this temple, they heard Athena and Artemis talk about it, if you want to truly defeat the rule of Olympus, you must first find the source of Olympus¡¯ power. The Olympus flame works. The flame was originally enshrined in the temple of the flame, but one day in the past, Zeus did not know where it was placed. Even Athena could not find the flame. exist.


    And Athena came up with a way to try, but to find the existence of the sacred fire, you need to rely on the power of another god, and now they come to this temple for that.


    Athena and Artemis looked at each other, and then Athena took out her Divine Shield Aquis.


    A golden light was emitted from Aquis, and the golden light seemed to be able to penetrate the barrier of the Moon Goddess Temple, and the golden light gradually escaped, while the two people of Athena and Artemis chanted words, the powerful small universe slowly escaped Spread out.


    In the outside world, it suddenly became dark. This scene of obscuring the sky is not only in the world, but even on Mount Olympus, it is also a dark scene. Zeus is on the top of Mount Olympus. Looking at the dim surroundings, his eyes released two rays of light, but with Zeus''s eyesight, he couldn''t see through the dark barrier. I don''t know what happened in the lower realm.


    Zeus''s face was uncertain, and finally showed a cold smile, nodded: "What a Athena, good! Good!"


    Zeus''s words like that can be seen in his anger, but Athena is really capable. She borrowed the power of the Aegis Aquis and combined the huge small universe of her and Artemis in order to change the sky, although it can''t continue, But in a short time, even Zeus could not know what they were going to do.


    After the completion of this sky-stealing magic, the three of them were wrapped in golden light and disappeared. The place where they appeared afterwards was on an unknown island. The only man-made structure remaining on this island is a The dilapidated temple is far worse than the Parthenon, which enshrines victorious goddesses like Athena, but the history of this temple is far earlier than the Parthenon of Athena. And this uninhabited island is also one of the fragments of the Mu mainland.


    The three of them walked into the dilapidated temple together. The surrounding stone pillars and walls had collapsed and were eroded by wind and frost, but the statue in it was intact. A goddess was sitting on a chair. , Her complexion was gentle, as if she could contain everything.


    "Please show up, auntie."


    Chapter 107-Aunts of the Two Goddesses, Hestia


    ''Aunt?''


    Naruto felt that he couldn''t help but ignore this title. The aunt said that he was the sister of his father, that is, the sister of Zeus.


    Zeus¡¯s parents are the second generation of God King Cronus and the queen Rhea. They are six siblings in total. Three males and three females are the youngest. Zeus is the youngest. If the illegitimate daughters of Cronus don¡¯t count, This aunt should be one of Zeus''s three sisters, these three sisters are Hestia, Demeter, and Hera, the most famous queen.


    However, among the three sisters, Demeter and Hera are all Zeus¡¯s wives, and they should be called from Zeus. If you don¡¯t directly call their names, they should be called mothers, not aunts. In other words, this aunt is probably the eldest sister of Zeus, Hestia!


    Thinking of this, Naruto was a little stunned. Although the name Hestia is far less loud than Hera, who is a queen, and Athena, who is all victorious, but this goddess also does not like Olin. Pisi Huang ~ lewd life, and vowed not to marry one of the three goddesses.


    Glancing at Athena and Artemis beside him, Naruto really felt a long way to go.


    It''s just that Naruto doesn''t dare to show this kind of thought now. If someone knows that he has the idea of ??pedaling three boats, he might be penetrated by the divine bow.


    Naruto stood still between Athena and Artemis, and when these two goddesses called for the third time, the temple finally responded.


    This piece of Mu Continent, because after the Mu Continent was destroyed by the gods, it drifted on the ocean for unknown years. Everything here should have been turned into waste under the baptism of time, but in a blink of an eye, the lights were bright. The lights in the temple all ignited, emitting a dim yellow halo.


    The halo seemed very soft, even Naruto felt a very comfortable feeling in the halo...just like Chunli gave him.


    People unconsciously let go of their guards, and unconsciously feel at ease and comfort.


    Although he knew that Athena and Artemis were here, nothing would happen to him, but Naruto bit his tongue and used the pain of the tongue to force his head to wake up. Athena and Artemis Of course Si noticed his little movement and nodded secretly.


    But the idol that was originally above the shrine suddenly gave out a burst of light, and then the dead idol turned into a living being and appeared in front of the three of them.


    Naruto unabashedly looked at this goddess, who was most likely Hestia. Compared with Athena''s confident and magnanimous spirit, Artemis was childish and sometimes frizzy. , Hestia is obviously different.


    Because Hestia is the eldest sister of Zeus, she is much older than Athena and Artemis in age, so her appearance is more mature, but she seems to be only twenty-three or four years old. The contours of the face looked very gentle, not like other goddesses, with astonishing beauty, not the beauty of the catastrophe level, but it was very attractive, as if seeing the wasteland and old people would not be disgusted.


    Hestia had a faint smile, and his eyes seemed to have a gentleness that could accommodate everything, which made people feel very comfortable.


    Even if Naruto has admired the beauty of the two goddesses Athena and Artemis for many years, Naruto has to admit that this Hestia is indeed a beautiful goddess that is enough to make people''s hearts. No wonder Bo Both gods, Cedon and Apollo, would woo Hestia.


    However, Naruto was very skeptical. If Apollo really pursued Hestia, what would he call Artemis?


    It¡¯s a headache to think about that, but Hestia didn¡¯t see Naruto¡¯s bad thoughts. Although he was wondering why there was a human here, and such a human could actually stand among the two goddesses, but he could. Hestia, who is said to be one of the gods closest to mankind among the Olympus protoss, did not show any arrogance towards Naruto, but rather kindly nodded towards Naruto, smiling, Naruto also He paid a gift, just like when he first saw Artemis, he was not humble or humble, polite but not humble, but Hestia had a good impression.


    Hestia lightly waved his hand, and four wooden chairs appeared on the ground immediately. Each chair was covered with a white woolen blanket, and Naruto''s position was also prepared, signaling everyone to sit down.Hestia knew that his two nieces had summoned him out. After Hestia greeted Naruto, he focused on his two nieces.


    "Athena, Artemis, you two are looking for me, what''s the matter?"


    The moon goddess Artemis, although a cold-sounding goddess, has a fiery temper, and sometimes does things without thinking about it. If you say it better, it is called honest or simple. If you put it plainly, it is a tendon. Although it was influenced by Naruto, Artemis also learned a lot of messy things, but compared to Naruto and Athena, she still doesn''t have so many silly intestines. Naruto and Athena exchanged glances. Artemis still said this. Si said.


    Hestia didn''t miss their eye contact, secretly guessing who this blond man was, and Artemis was really straightforward.


    "Aunty, can you tell us where the Olympus flame is?"


    Although I guessed that my two nieces brought a human to summon themselves, it would certainly not be as simple as reminiscing with myself, but Artemis¡¯s straightforward sentence really made Naruto and Athena twitch at the same time, Let Hestia stunned on the spot.


    Knowing exactly what the Olympus flame represents, the smile on Hestia''s face immediately solidified.


    Although Hestia still liked these two nieces who were as chaste as herself, Hestia also had to take it seriously when it came to the Olympus flame.


    Hestia, who was definitely not a fool, had countless thoughts in his head.


    She still knows her two nieces better. After all, the three of them are among the chaotic Olympus gods, and they are one of the few who swear to keep her chastity ~ goddess, although Hestia does not like war, so she never Participated in any holy war, but Athena and Artemis often interacted with Hestia, and the relationship between the three was good.


    Hestia probably also knew the thoughts of her two nieces, and she didn''t express any opinion about it. Although she didn''t like the chaotic life of Olympus, she left Olympus. But she, who doesn''t like war, also doesn''t approve of launching a war against Olympus, so she has always stayed out of the matter for a long time, not helping each other.


    The point is that there is also a blond man who Hestia doesn''t understand at all, who is completely a stranger.


    Yes, Naruto!

 1478 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1478

    In addition to the twelve main gods, Hestia is one of the few who have reached the highest state of the ninth sense, immortal and immortal, and their strength is much higher than Naruto. Of course, it can be seen that Naruto''s strength is only the pinnacle of the eighth sense. ~ Feng, although not very embarrassed, Naruto is obviously the weakest one here. Athena and Artemis will bring a human to discuss with them the issue of the Olympus flame. Hestia thinks this The problem is worth exploring.


    After a quick thought, Hestia decided to refuse.


    "Artemis, you should also know what the Olympus flame represents. I can only say sorry. I can''t tell you where the flame is."


    Athena and Artemis once wanted to find out the whereabouts of the Olympus flame from Hestia, but Hestia rejected them, but this time the result was the same, the more impulsive Artemis He was about to continue to persuade, but was stopped by Naruto reaching out.


    Artemis shut his mouth obediently under the motion of Naruto''s eyes. This made Hestia, who knew exactly what temper his niece was, had a glare.


    "Goddess Hestia, my name is Naruto Uzumaki, can you listen to me?"


    Hestia is the most human-friendly god among Olympus. In this regard, even Athena cannot be compared with Hestia. Therefore, although Hestia has some doubts about this human being of unknown origin, But still very kind.


    "Yes, please speak."


    Naruto was afraid that he would not have a chance to speak. As long as he could speak, the initiative was not all in his hands.


    "I know you love peace very much and you are close to mankind, and hope that peace can be maintained on the earth and there will be no war, but even if you and mankind think so, you can''t stop other gods from launching a holy war."


    Hestia''s eyes flashed, and he responded: "The gods are high above, easy below, how can they do anything to humans?"


    "You''re right, of course gods are noble, so how can they look down on lowly humans?" Naruto raised his eyebrows, and said in a strange way.


    Hestia opened her mouth to refute, but thinking of the attitudes of the Olympian gods towards humans, he obviously knew that Naruto was telling the truth. Hestia, who could not find a suitable refutation, simply kept silent. , Just refused to tell the whereabouts of the Olympus flame.


    Naruto didn''t worry, took out a golden sword and threw it to Hestia.


    How powerful Hestia is, even if she doesn''t like war, her strength is not as good as Athena and Artemis, but her strength is also higher than Hermes, of course you can see the huge power contained in this golden short sword.


    "If you use the full power of this sword, it can kill the lower gods with one blow, which is very good."


    "Hehe, Goddess Hestia is absurd. I''m just a human being. How can I make such a powerful magic sword? As for the origin of this magic sword, you should be aware of it."


    After seeing Hestia''s face changed slightly, Naruto took advantage of the victory and continued to tell some secrets that Hestia didn''t know.


    "Thirteen years ago, when Athena''s human body had just reincarnated into the world, Saga, the golden saint of Gemini, suddenly became evil, killing the previous generation of Pope Shion in the sanctuary, and planned to kill with this golden sword. Die Athena who was just born. Although this sword cannot really kill Athena, it is enough to kill her human body. I think you should know what happens to the earth after Athena''s human body dies. What kind of influence will the change have on the jihad. And it happened that when Athena was just born thirteen years ago, Saga rebelled and obtained this golden sword. So many things happened in the thirteenth year. A year ago, didn''t you think it was too coincidental?"


    After successfully letting Hestia''s thoughts follow her, and making the goddess''s face gradually become ugly, Naruto squinted and raised a huge question.


    "Hestia, can you tell me with certainty that what happened thirteen years ago has nothing to do with Olympus?"


    Chapter 108-The Goddess of Light


    Athena looked at Hestia''s face, and then looked at Artemis at each other, and both goddesses had smiles in their eyes.


    They all know how good Naruto¡¯s eloquence is. Even if they have suffered for many years, they have not beaten him in eloquence. Even the god of eloquence, Hermes, is definitely a disadvantage for Naruto. , Not to mention Hestia.


    Hestia was holding the golden sword, and his face was obviously uncertain.


    Even after leaving Olympus for many years, Hestia could feel that this powerful golden dagger must have been made by Olympus. It is even said that this sword is the god of forging. Hephaestus personally built it.(The plot here is different from the original, please don¡¯t go into it.)


    Hephaestus¡¯s character Hestia understands that he has no interest in power and his character is relatively good. However, he can directly give orders to Hephaestus to create this golden sword. , Only...


    Thirteen years ago, Athena was reincarnated. Thirteen years ago, Saga rebelled. Thirteen years ago, the golden arrow that could kill Athena''s human body was born.


    These things all happened at that time thirteen years ago, just as Naruto said, which is too coincidental.


    Although Naruto does not have the kind of absolute evidence, even if it is physical evidence, the golden sword cannot be said to necessarily represent Zeus, but once this idea appears, it cannot be stopped. Hestia is obviously struggling.


    Indeed, although the power of that golden sword is great, it is impossible to cause substantial damage to Athena, so Athena can only be delayed.


    Hestia also knew the current situation very well. If Athena was delayed, what would happen during the holy war, Hestia just imagined it.


    Hestia threw the golden sword back to Naruto, and said indifferently: "Zeus is indeed a bit too much to do this."


    When Naruto heard Hestia just casually said Zeus, she did not indicate that she was going to be on their side, nor did he say the location of the Olympus flame, knowing that although she was hesitant in her heart, she still could not make a decision. Determined to help Naruto and the others, after all, although she is very dissatisfied with Zeus and even the style of Olympus as a whole, Zeus is also her younger brother after all, and Hestia¡¯s own character is not good enough, so she must be persuaded to help her. It is not easy.


    Even so, Naruto was not discouraged, and kept on talking.


    "Hestia, have you heard the predictions of the Three Sisters of Destiny."


    "This¡­¡­"


    Hestia just wanted to say, "Of course I''ve heard of it," but his expression suddenly tightened, and he looked at the blond man in astonishment, and then looked at Athena and Artemis with inquiring eyes. The last two The goddess nodded, expressing her acknowledgment of this matter.


    Hestia looked at Naruto with another look at this time, looking up and down, the scorching eyes almost burned through Naruto¡¯s body, if it weren¡¯t for Naruto to know that this goddess vowed not to marry forever, I really want to think she likes herself.


    Of course, Hestia would not like Naruto on this, just because of the prediction of the Three Sisters of Destiny. She really did not expect that the warrior in that prediction that would overthrow the rule of Olympus would be a human kind, and, Has been found by Athena and Artemis.


    "If I were not the person in the prophecy, how can I be qualified to sit here now, and why would Zeus send someone to kill me twice? Although Zeus should not be completely sure that it is me now, Pan and Hercules They were all dead in my hands. When God Pan came to kill me, Zeus promised him that if he could kill me, he would marry Surenks."


    "Humph!"


    As soon as Naruto''s words fell, Artemis snorted and heard the goddess''s anger: "The scum of God Pan still wants to marry Xrenks, if you didn''t kill him, even With Zeus''s order, I will also tell him to survive and die!!"


    Hestia glanced at Artemis, his eyebrows wrinkled, but he ignored the smirk at the corner of Naruto''s mouth.


    For Hestia, Naruto didn¡¯t know much about it, and Naruto, a human being, was obviously ¡°hidden¡±, Naruto¡¯s words Hestia would not easily believe; and Athena, the famous goddess of wisdom , Talking to her, not being sold by her is already considered capable, Athena''s words must not be trusted, otherwise she will die.


    In other words, the character values ??of Naruto and Athena are definitely negative.


    Although Artemis is not a good person, but because his temper is hotter than Athena, and his head is a bit straighter, he can say anything without thinking about it. Artemis just said that he made Hess. Tia believed that''Zeus sent Pan to kill Naruto and used the fairy Surenks as a bargaining chip''.


    For Hestia, who adhered to chastity and vowed not to marry forever, Zeus''s exchange of women as a bargaining chip also made Hestia feel unusually disgusted, and his eyebrows were tightly frowned, unable to relax. Open, and Naruto is secretly smirking.


    Naruto wanted to provoke the relationship between Hestia and Zeus, and then asked Hestia to stand on his side, and after adding more energy and jealousy to Pan God, Naruto changed the topic of storytelling to That happened to Hercules.


    Naruto gave full play to his eloquence and portrayed Hercules as a poor man who was "deceived by Zeus" and "tempted by God''s position". Naruto''s words are seven to three true. Hestia really knew the seven points. She knew very well that Hercules was squeezed out by Hera, and Hercules wanted to be a true god. Hestia knew it.As for the part that Zeus deceived Hercules, it was Naruto himself who broke it out. Moreover, Hercules was not a good person himself. If Naruto''s life was exchanged for his role, it could be seen that Hercules He is not a good bird in itself, since he died anyway, Naruto made up these words casually.


    Artemis had been silent before, but after Naruto continued to expand the story, knowing how much of it was made up by Artemis, he gave Naruto a blank look, but he did not open Naruto¡¯s stage. Rather, he added a sentence,''Hercules kind of idiot deserves to be taken advantage of'', which shaped Zeus into a cruel father who sacrificed his own son in order to consolidate his rule.


    And speaking of it, Hercules itself was a sin that Zeus lied to after raping his great-granddaughter. Such a background would definitely disgust the pure Hestia.


    Both God Pan and Hercules had contact with Naruto, so Naruto made up stories about them with ease. As for other unbearable myths about Zeus, because myths and this world should be slightly different, so Naruto still doesn''t talk about these parts, so as not to expose the flaws.


    After Naruto¡¯s rhetoric, the image of Zeus here in Hestia has been transformed from her brother to a selfish, cruel, sinister and despicable, and even his great-granddaughter will use that kind of despicable Crazy ruler captured by means.


    Let such a guy rule Olympus, the humans in the lower realm will certainly not end well, and the fact that Athena was almost assassinated thirteen years ago may have something to do with Zeus.


    That incident was originally based on Naruto¡¯s speculation that ¡°maybe¡± had something to do with Zeus, but since Zeus was able to kill this human who might overthrow his rule, he sacrificed his grandson Pan God and his son Hercules. , Then, in order to consolidate his rule, it is not surprising that he would kill Athena again. In the subconscious, Hestia almost recognized that assassination,''it was'' Zeus who was behind it.


    Hestia''s attitude has changed significantly from the beginning of the two not helping each other, and in order to make Hestia completely determined, Naruto decided to give her one last push.


    "Hestia, I know that you are very close to mankind, and for the sake of mankind, you even gave up the position of the twelve gods. The purpose is to protect mankind and protect the light. But I ask you if Hades launches Greatest~Eclips , What will life on earth be like?"


    "what did you say?!"


    Because Naruto¡¯s last hole card was too amazing, even Hestia, who had a mild personality, couldn¡¯t help but screamed and stood up from her chair. Athena and Artemis At this moment, they also looked shocked. They had never told Naruto about that. Where did Naruto know that Hades once proposed the "Plan of Destruction" in the Age of Mythology?!

 1479 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1479

    "That''s impossible! That plan has long been an absolute ban by the gods, and it is impossible for Hades to start that plan again!"


    "There is nothing impossible, Hestia, you should also know that during the war, the so-called ban is just a nonsense. If Hades really wants to burn the jade, the so-called ban will not stop him! And I My eyes have already seen the future, otherwise you think I heard about Greatest~Eclips from where?"


    Hestia''s first reaction was to look at Athena and Artemis, trying to find out the elements of the expressions on their faces, in order to determine that they had told Naruto the destruction plan, but it was a pity. Hestia could not find any trace of acting.


    And when Hestia turned his face again, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but stare at Naruto¡¯s eyes that he claimed could see the future, and those eyes had changed from the original blue to Hestia. Yadu felt uncomfortable with the strange scarlet.


    "In my name, I grant you to foresee the future from nightmares, monthly reading!"


    Chapter 109-The Origin of Fire, Hestia''s Ability


    Naruto launched a monthly reading of Hestia. It may be because of Naruto¡¯s previous words, or it may be because of the face of Athena and Artemis. Hestia did not resist, so Naruto succeeded in facing the goddess. Started monthly reading.


    As for predicting the future from a nightmare, it is completely nonsense. Naruto does not have the ability to see what will happen in the future from a nightmare. That is the ability that only the king of golden nightmare has, although Naruto is also golden Yes, but I don''t have that ability at all.


    And the monthly reading is just a fragment of the Saint Seiya Bliss Pure Land chapter that Naruto had read before, and it is only presented in front of Hestia.


    At the far end of the Styx is the Pure Land of Bliss. According to legend, this is a pure paradise without pollution and no evil.


    Only a person who has no blemish in his lifetime and a pure heart can reach the pure land of bliss after death.Even if other people want to break through, they will be blocked by the wall of sighs, leaving only a sigh.


    The real body of Hades is hidden in the Pure Land of Bliss.


    Hades, the Hades, dressed in the underworld clothes and holding the Hades Excalibur.


    The nine planets of the solar system (the nine planets in this world) are arranged in a column under the control of the power of the gods and do not move anymore. This is Hades¡¯s plan to destroy the world-Greatest~Eclips.


    Great eclipse!


    Using nine planets in a row, so that the sun can never shine on the earth, this is Hades'' plan to obliterate all life on the earth.


    Because this ordinary earth in the solar system is the convergence point of the entire "great will of the universe", this earth is extremely strong, and even the gods have not destroyed this earth as a battlefield by countless holy wars, but life on earth, But it can be erased.


    Once the sunlight is lost, even if there is geothermal heat, it is actually a drop in the bucket. No matter what technology is used to create temperature, it can only have a temporary effect.


    Sunlight is the most important source of energy for the earth. After losing the sun''s illumination, the earth will fall into a dark area, and because there is no huge energy given by the sun, the earth will slowly cool down, the water will freeze, and the whole earth will not lose much. Time will become an ice age in which humans cannot survive.


    Whether it is using geothermal energy, natural gas, electricity, or even nuclear energy to directly generate heat, it will only postpone the time of human extinction, and can only continue to postpone the death of the earth.


    Once the power of the sun is lost, all life on the earth will come to an end, and the whole earth will become a dead planet.


    Lifeless darkness, completely cold, without any breath of life, the smell of death and despair is slowly fermenting on the earth...


    These are the scenes Hestia saw in Naruto¡¯s illusion, and these are just pictures of the great solar eclipse that Naruto saw from the animation, plus his own imagination, for To win the trust of Hestia, Naruto launched the monthly reading as far as possible, the purpose is to exaggerate the cold and desperate atmosphere.


    In reality, Hestia''s eyes were hollow and the focus was not visible, but the expression on his face kept changing, sadness, pain, anger, and finally turned into two tears, which actually fell down his cheeks.


    Athena and Artemis were really surprised, but Naruto had to pay for such an illusion effect. When the two goddesses turned their heads and saw Naruto''s appearance, they almost couldn''t help interrupting. Him.


    Naruto¡¯s left eye is nine Gouyu¡¯s bloody reincarnation eyes. He used this eye to start the moon reading, and his right eye is in the bloody eyeball. There is a big windmill with four corners, which belongs to Uchiha Shisui. The kaleidoscope of writing round eyes, the strongest illusion launched-don''t be a god!


    Naruto once used other gods on Joto Mitsumasa¡¯s body, so he controlled the entire Joto consortium, and developed a large number of steel holy clothes. That time, the other gods have now recovered, but Naruto does not want to do this The gods are used on Hestia, so he uses other gods with the right eye. Although it can only have a temporary effect, it can be used continuously.


    Although the effect of the right eye is not as terrible as the left eye, in a short time, it is enough to make the illusion created by Naruto reach the highest credibility. Even Hestia can''t see the flaws. He thinks that he''foreseeed the future from a nightmare'', and to perform such a strong illusion on a god is also a huge burden for Naruto. It is normal that his eyes cannot bear the blood and tears, even his head At this time, there was also a roar, which was a symptom of excessive mental energy consumption.


    When Naruto felt that the heat was enough, the illusion ended, and Hestia realized that she had burst into tears after she was sober, and seeing the sight of blood and tears falling from Naruto¡¯s eyes, the goddess was completely absent. I was also shocked when I was mentally prepared.


    Naruto wiped the blood off his face and rejected the idea of ??Athena and Artemis who wanted to treat him. He used the pair to restore the blue, but the white part of his eyes was full of bloodshot eyes, staring at Heihe. Stia.


    "Hestia, now, can you tell me where is the Olympus flame?"


    Hestia looked at Naruto¡¯s bloodshot eyes, only thinking that it was for her; the consequences of''foreseeing the future'', thinking of the extremely bleak and desperate''future'' he had just seen, Hestia also sighed After a sigh of relief, he exclaimed: "You won."


    When Hestia said this, Naruto knew that she had been persuaded by herself, and Athena and Artemis, if Naruto''s mental state were not really bad, they would definitely be cheered.


    Probably because of Naruto''s poor mental state, and Naruto obviously didn''t want to take a rest first, so Hestia didn''t write any more ink, but immediately displayed his own tricks.


    Hestia stood up from the wooden chair with a white wool blanket, arms spread out, and the light that made Naruto feel very comfortable and gentle before appeared again on his body. The light passed by was originally in this temple. The lights suddenly turned blue, and then flew in front of Hestia.


    And it was at this time that the flames all over the world suddenly became stronger!


    Regardless of the mythological system, there is worship for fire.For example, Zhu Rong, the god of fire in China, and the addition of life in Japan, and in the Greek mythology system, Hestia and Hephaestus can be said to be fire gods, but Hephaestus is Olympian The god of fire, he is the most powerful craftsman in Olympus, and Hestia is in charge of mortal fire.


    In myths and legends, human beings were created by Prometheus.The Olympus gods require humans to worship them and admire them as a condition to protect humans.


    Zeus put forward harsh conditions for sacrifice. In order to protect the human beings he created, Prometheus used a trick to sacrifice a pair of cow bones to Zeus instead of the beef, offal and Fat these sacrifices.


    Zeus, deceived, decided to retaliate against Prometheus, so he refused to provide mankind with the last thing that human life must have-fire!


    This fire is the Olympus sacred fire. Because there is no fire, although human beings have the sun during the day, it turns into darkness at night, so they cannot withstand the attacks of wild beasts, and humans have suffered a lot of damage.And Prometheus risked a big deal and stole a part of the flame of the Holy Fire from Olympus and gave it to mankind. Therefore, the fire made mankind the spirit of all things. It can also be said that all the fires in this world are It was developed from a part of the Olympus flame.


    In addition to being the sister of Zeus, Hestia is one of the three goddesses, her real priesthood is the kitchen god of light, which is the kitchen monarch in Chinese.


    The Kitchen Lord is the most widely enshrined in ancient China. After all, the ancient materials are not as rich as the modern ones. Therefore, if you can eat a full meal, you must pray for the Lord''s blessing. In Greece it is similar. Therefore, as the bright kitchen god, He Stia is also the goddess with the widest audience and the closest to human beings. This is incomparable even for Athena and Hestia.


    According to legend, Hestia, as the sister of Zeus, should also be one of the twelve gods of Olympus, but she was reluctant to attend the meeting at Olympus and gave up that representative body. For the golden chair, instead of sitting on a wooden chair cushioned with a white woolen blanket, sitting on the edge of the stove, guarding the flames of mankind. This is also why, plus the desire to get rid of Poseidon and Apollo Therefore, Hestia left Olympus and gave up the position of the twelve gods to the later god of wine, Dionysus.


    In other words, Hestia is the god in charge of all the fires in the mortal world, and only she can condense the power of the Olympus sacred fire from all the fires in the mortal world, and use this to infer the present The seat of the Olympus flame.


    Only Hestia can do this, and the blue flame in front of Hestia is the Olympus flame, but this flame has only one image, this group of Olympus flames. The power of humanity has long been scattered throughout the human world.


    The faint blue flame kept leaping and burning, and Hestia used this to perceive the existence of the Olympus sacred flame. After a long while, he finally breathed out and opened the pair of burning flames. The flame of eyes and eyes faded away, becoming calm and gentle, and spit out a spot.


    "Tartaros."


    Chapter One Hundred and Ten-The Waves Behind Calm, Golden Bison


    I really didn''t expect the Olympus flame to be hidden in the abyss of hell, Tartarus. The abyss of hell is also part of the underworld, so to get the life of Olympus, you must first go to the underworld.


    But Hades will not allow others to arbitrarily in his own territory, so even if he wants to take the Olympus flame, this matter must be planned carefully. After all, the underworld is Hades¡¯s territory, he The underworld fighter is definitely not a weak one. At present, with the power of the sanctuary, even if it can attack the underworld without any preparation, if the underworld is caught flat-footed and win the victory, the power on the sanctuary will suffer heavy losses. It is not allowed to be taken advantage of by other gods, so the attack on the underworld must be planned well.


    This kind of plan that is clearly deceiving must be calculated by the two black-hearted guys Naruto and Athena.


    After telling the location of the Olympus flame, Hestia will definitely be tied to the thief ship of Naruto and the others. He can no longer go on. Hestia reversely speculates the Olympus flame. After Naruto¡¯s location, Naruto and the others should have left, but Athena suddenly invited Hestia to Mount Artemis.


    According to Athena, she and Artemis hadn''t seen Hestia for a long time, and they missed the aunt very much, so they wanted to invite her to gather at Artemis.


    In this regard, Artemis did not see the true meaning of Athena, but expressed his agreement. After all, although they calculated Hestia this time, the relationship between them is very good. Have a common idea.


    Although Hestia lost to his two nieces with regard to the Olympus torch, but her gentle personality will not create a gap between Athena and Artemis, and she herself likes it very much. The two nieces agreed without any doubt about Athena''s words.


    Here, the only person who can see Athena¡¯s true intentions is Naruto. When Athena showed a little fox smile at him, Naruto immediately rolled his eyes back, and then because of the previous mental energy wasted too much, now He didn''t even have the strength to quarrel with Athena.


    There were three people when they came, and four when they came to the Temple of Artemis.


    When the four returned to the Temple of Artemis, Athena and Artemis lifted the spell that covered the sky. At this time, Zeus was able to see the situation in the lower realm again, but these were no longer meaningful because of the Olympus that he had hidden repeatedly. Naruto and the others knew where the Pith flame was hiding. At this time, Zeus still couldn''t know about it. He didn''t know when he had figured out the significance of Athena''s action.


    After returning to the temple of Artemis, Naruto''s spirit relaxed. The huge mental consumption of using illusions on a god made Naruto unable to support him. As soon as his body became weak, he immediately leaned on Artemis. .

 1480 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1480

    Just when Hestia thought Artemis would get angry directly, and she was about to persuade her niece''s grumpy temper, Artemis held Naruto with a worried look, and didn''t mind at all. The man leaned on his pure and beautiful body.


    "How are you doing?"


    "It''s nothing, it''s just too much mental drain, just let me sleep well..."


    Naruto leaned on Artemis with a weak face. It was not that he wanted to cheat. The three here are all powerful goddesses. If he cheats, he will be seen, so he is really weak. After all, Hess Tia''s powerful level is not comparable to that of a guy like Hercules.


    Artemis felt nothing wrong with being leaned on by Naruto. He was only mentally exhausted, and he secretly breathed a sigh of relief when he didn''t notice any hidden injuries in his body. Then he said, "Well, just go to me. Your bedroom, take a good rest."


    Artemis has always been a selfish person, with a very strong temper. She looks at the pleasing person, and she will be happy anyway. She looks at the displeased person, even if she is the Lord God, she may swear in front of her face, without giving her face, beauty. Aphrodite is a good example.


    Artemis helped Naruto to walk to his bedroom, completely disregarding his sister''s smiling eyes and the aunt''s surprised eyes.


    When Naruto and Artemis disappeared in the corner of the corridor, Hestia recovered and looked at Athena who was smiling like a little fox beside him.


    "He and she..."


    Hestia felt that he shouldn¡¯t think so. After all, Artemis had vowed not to marry forever and remain a goddess of chastity since he was a child, but the ambiguity between the two of them showed an ambiguous relationship, right? Too natural?


    Just supporting a man like this, don''t mind the kind of intimate contact, or even taking him to his bedroom to rest?As the master of Mount Artemis, she actually left her as a guest and aunt here, all of which were too natural to make Hestia even doubt it.


    Athena smiled like a little fox and blinked at Hestia.


    "Father, like son."


    Hestia blinked, but unlike Athena''s mischievous expression, she was puzzled. Although she could understand Chinese, Hestia still couldn''t understand such an idiom.


    And when Hestia finally understood the meaning of this idiom from Naruto, he gave his naughty niece fifty-six eyes.


    The arrival of Hestia didn''t have much impact on Naruto''s life, but Naruto took a little longer to run to Mount Artemis than before.


    Artemis is of course very happy about this. After all, she still hasn''t changed the habit of listening to stories. She haunts Naruto and various novel stories all day long. Hestia heard occasionally, Later, the interest came. The two goddesses simply made the tea and were almost ready. They waited every day to listen to Naruto''s storytelling. Naruto told them various interesting stories while secretly slandering them.


    ''Please, two eldest sisters, you have to pay for listening to books, but talking about money is very emotional, so the two of you owe me the book money, and you should pay it physically.''


    Naruto¡¯s nasty ~ nasty thoughts can only be thought about now, Y~Y, so as not to be cleaned up by the two goddesses, and all Naruto¡¯s thoughts have long been seen through, and even Athena, who is still pushing the flames behind, just every day Listening to Naruto''s laugh, Naruto''s laughter stopped until she was hairy.


    As the days passed, the days seemed to maintain this surface calm.


    Nothing major happened in the sanctuary. All the saints were recuperating, and seizing every opportunity to practice continuously, constantly making themselves stronger and preparing for the upcoming holy war.


    And during this time of recuperation, the most exciting piece of good news is that Ikki Phoenix has completely mastered the power of the seventh sense!


    Ikki is indeed worthy of the name of the strongest man among the bronze saints. After the previous desperate battle with Shaka, Ikki has touched the doorway of the seventh sense. During this time, he passed Naruto and Shaka. With spare guidance, Ikki is finally a small universe that has fully understood the seventh sense, and Ikki is now the strongest bronze saint.


    Moreover, the Phoenix Saint Cloth, which was revived by Shaka¡¯s blood, is more powerful. When Ikki realized the seventh sense, he realized a new trick. Now he only waits for the unlucky child to send him to the door and become his Phoenix Fist. Under the dead soul.


    Once Esmeralda¡¯s death has always been Ikki¡¯s greatest regret. Now Esmeralda has been resurrected, and Ikki¡¯s depression in his heart has disappeared. Although Esmeralda is Ikki¡¯s greatest weakness, It is also to protect Esmeralda, Ikki will continue to spur himself to become stronger, and this will to protect is also the source of Ikki''s current strength.


    Ikki¡¯s understanding of the seventh sense also triggered a lot of continuous reactions. For example, apart from the moment when his personality is weak and he doesn¡¯t like fighting, Seiya, Zilong, and Glacier are not people who are easily convinced. After Ikki realized the seventh sense, the cultivation of the three of them was really desperate. It seemed that they were unwilling to fall behind Ikki. In this kind of benign competition, both Naruto and Athena adopted a laissez-faire attitude. , Anyway, the stronger the strength of these saints, the greater the benefits of the two of them.


    And Magic Bell''s cultivation during this period is also very tenacious, not only because she does not want to be surpassed by her apprentice Seiya, but also because of the existence of Shanna, and the battle with Dismask, which made Shana a deeper understanding of her own power. , Her strength becomes stronger, plus the silver saint of Ophiuchus that has been revived by Athena¡¯s blood, her strength will never lose to any golden saint. Invisible, it will also be the strength between the magic bell. The gap has widened.


    The strength of the disciple below is constantly improving, and there is a faint tendency to surpass his own master. The person above who makes him the most unhappy has a greater and greater difference in strength from himself. Under such a situation of back and forth, if the magic bell does not work hard to cultivate , She would want to poke her own mouth~


    And when Sanctuary had a relatively peaceful period, every day was spent back and forth between cultivation and rest, Sanctuary finally ushered in the enemy''s attack again.


    Mu returned to the Pamirs, and Arudiba, who guards the second house of the Taurus Palace, now has to take care of the first house of Aries and the third house of Gemini, and has become the first guardian of the sanctuary. Road barrier.


    Arudiba stood at the door of the Golden Bull Palace, like a wall of gold, his strong and tall figure undoubtedly declared that anyone who wants to invade the sanctuary must pass his Arudiba level first!


    Chapter 117-The weakness of the immortal body, the poison of the snake


    Czech Freed''s body was attacked by Shaerna''s thunder-bound curse without any injuries. This terrible physical strength really surprised Shaerna.


    Even after training with Naruto for so long, Shanna¡¯s physical strength can¡¯t be compared to the monster Czech Friede even if he¡¯s exhausted. Shana¡¯s attack just now caused nothing to Czech Friede. The effect, and Czech Freed laughed, the small universe in the body quickly increased.


    "I was hit by your trick just now, now it''s time for me to attack!"


    Hiss!!


    Sharna was almost upright with hairs all over her body. The Ophiuchus saint on her body felt the crisis of the ever-increasing small universe of Czech Friede for the first time, and made a snake-like hissing sound to remind Sharna of the enemy in front of her. Extremely dangerous.


    In fact, even without the reminder of the Ophiuchus Saint Cloth, Shaerna had already known that Czech Friede was extremely powerful.


    When Czechfried''s small universe rose to a terrifying level, the dragon head of his helmet and the dragon head of the right shoulder armor glowed at the same time.


    "Accept the move, Shaerna! Fist of the Storm Snow Double Dragon!!"


    The helmet and armor of the dragon''s hair showed extreme light, and with Czech Fried''s punch, it turned into a double-headed green dragon, accompanied by the wind and snow, and rushed towards Sarna.


    The dragon exuded a great power, and the roar of the dragon shocked Shaerna''s spirit. In her heart, she seemed to see a terrifying dragon rushing towards her. When she was stunned, Shaerna could no longer Dodged the attack of Czech Fried.


    The huge magic dragon swept through the terrifying ice and snow, with a huge impact that ruined the world and slammed against Shaerna.


    Even with the protection of the Ophiuchus silver saint, Sharnah can feel the impact of Czech Fried''s violent snow double dragon boxing is extremely terrifying, that feeling is like a weak human being in the face of a blizzard of natural disasters same.


    At the level of a mortal, no matter how powerful a person is, he can¡¯t fight against the whole nature. Shanna feels like this now. The impact of the storm and snow double dragon fist makes Shana¡¯s body fly backwards. In mid-air, Sharna tried her best to activate the power of Ophiuchus, twisting her body continuously, like a seductive beauty snake, using the continuous twisting of her body, to draw the power of the stormy snow double dragon fist to one side. Then he turned sideways, and it was considered that he had passed the terrifying punch.


    After falling on the ground, the severe pain in the abdomen made Shana still weak in her legs. She half-kneeled on the ground, coughed twice and brought out two mouthfuls of blood.


    "Being beaten by my strongest punch and not dying, it is indeed Shanna, but you can''t beat me!"


    "Humph!"


    Sharna snorted, a touch of blood at the corners of her mouth, and her beautiful face showed a stubborn look: "I have to say, you really deserve to be the strongest god fighter. The power of this punch is really terrifying, but, Your failure to kill me with a single blow is your biggest failure, because I have already seen the weakness of your punch!"


    "You said I have weaknesses?"


    Czech Freed raised his eyebrows, as if he heard something very ridiculous, and once again put his hands in the posture of punching.


    "Then you try to attack my weakness, Sharna!"


    "I will definitely, because I have a reason to never lose!"


    Two warriors with the same strong conviction, their eyes burned with raging fighting intent, and they seemed incompatible with the cold environment of Yasgot.And Czech Friede didn''t believe that Sarnah could see through his weakness in such a short time, and once again put his hands in the stance of stormy snow double dragon fist.


    In order to exert his strength to the limit, Czech Friede kept swinging his hands and accumulated all his strength on his right fist, while his left arm was gently lowered, and at the moment of one hundred thousandth of a second, My heart was exposed in front of Shaerna!


    "It''s now!"


    At this time, Shana¡¯s eyes have become slender like a snake, and in her eyes, what she sees at this time is not Czech Friede¡¯s body, let alone Czech Friede¡¯s heart, but a piece of Green leaves!


    "The victory or defeat depends on this moment! The snake runs away!!"


    Sharna hit her strongest punch, but it was not to block Czech Fried''s violent snow double dragon punch, but aimed at Czech Fried''s heart exposed in front of him.


    Czech Freed¡¯s violent snow storm double dragon punch hit Shanna, who had no defensive posture because of the attack. The terrible impact of the green dragon turned Shanna into a broken kite in the sky again, red. His blood was spilled on the ice sheet in Yasgot, but Czech Friede lowered his head and looked at the two fangs nailed to his mouth in disbelief.

 1481 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1481

    "This... how is this possible..."


    "Czechfried..." Shanna was lying on the ground, but she stretched out her right hand, fingering the sky, "This time, I won!"


    The name Czech Friede can be said to be a great name in Nordic mythology. If you change the transliteration, Czech Friede, which is Siegfried, his mount is called Grani.


    According to Nordic myths and legends, there are three beautiful water elves on the Rhine. They play on the Rhine every day, and their real mission is to guard the golden treasures at the bottom of the Rhine.


    But the gold they were in charge of guarding was stolen by a dwarf once and used that gold to make a Nibelgen ring. When the dwarf put on the ring, he changed from a dwarf to an evil one. Fafnir, the dragon, is also the source of Czech Fried''s two-headed dragon saint.


    It is said that Fafnir, the devil dragon, was very violent. He was invulnerable and liked to kill~slaughter and destroy. He could spit out a raging fire, which made people live in deep water and heat in fear. At that time, many warriors spontaneously slaughtered. Dragon, Czech Fried is one of them, and the only one to succeed.


    Czech Freed beheaded the magic dragon Fafnir and was bathed in the dragon¡¯s blood, so he became invulnerable from head to toe, and was hard to be injured by fire or water. But the only thing was that the Czech Freed was bathing in dragon blood. At that time, a leaf fell on his heart, so those who were jealous of Czech Friede also pierced Czech Friede''s heart and killed him.


    Today''s two-headed dragon Czechfried, the legendary dragon-slaying hero Czechfried, was resurrected here as the god fighter of Hilda, but his weakness has been maintained since the age of mythology. .


    Even if his god''s battle suit was transformed by the dragon Fafnir, even if he was bathed in dragon blood and impenetrable, even the thunder-bound curse of Shana would have no effect on him, but after all, he was found by the snake. Weakness, bit down.


    Sharna touched her stomach and was really thrilled by the scene just now.


    Although her fangs were successfully bitten on Czech Fried¡¯s heart, in the situation just now, her success rate was only 50%, which means that she and Czech Friede had half life and death, and now she can successfully hit Czech Fried, also has luck.


    Judging from the soreness in her abdomen during her breathing, Shaerna knew that her ribs had been broken by Czechfried three times. Looking at the crack on the Ophiuchus shirt, Shaerna''s eyes twitched.


    "The saint clothing repaired with the blood of Athena was beaten like this, cut, if it weren''t for this saint clothing, I would be dead now!"


    Sharna really has lingering fears about this. If it were not for the blood of the main god Athena, Sharna would really not feel that she could survive the attack of Czech Friede just now. Czech Friede''s strength is above her, but Her luck is better.


    Although Czech Friede still wants to continue fighting, Hydra''s snake venom has followed the two fangs and injected directly into Czech Friede''s heart.


    Although Sharna got rid of the deadly part, the remaining snake venom is still rapidly eroding the small universe of Czech Friede. Although Czech Friede wanted to cheer up again and again, he couldn''t help but shook with dizziness. It seems that it may fall at any time.


    Sarna used Hydra¡¯s snake venom to defeat Czech Freed. Although it is not glorious, Sarna herself feels a little depressed, but she must not lose. Under this belief, the pride of the Saint Seiya~ She put it aside.


    "Don''t struggle anymore, Czech Fried! Hydra''s snake venom has begun to corrode your body, and you can no longer fight with me."


    Possibly due to the influence of snake venom, Czech Friede''s consciousness is not sober, her eyes looked at Shanna with a vague look. Before he fell, her lips moved a few times, and Shana understood Czech Fried''s Whispering, nodded to him, Czech Freed smiled comfortedly, then fell to the ground crashingly, and fell into a coma because of Hydra''s snake venom.


    Sharna aligned her ribs that had been broken by Czechfried, and then quickly treated it with a small universe. There was no time to wait for her bones to fully grow, and Sharna immediately flew towards Valhalla Palace.


    As Sharna had previously expected, the battle between Naruto and Hilda was not over yet, Sharna used a lightning thunder snake fist to force Xilda away and landed beside Naruto at the same time.


    "Teacher, can''t even you deal with Sister Hilda?"


    Chapter 118-Dispel evil, the power of snake gall


    "If you really treat it as an enemy, of course you can deal with it, but..."


    Naruto smiled bitterly. Of course, the strength of Hilda is not as good as him, but it is difficult for him to capture Hilda alive by himself, and if it is another enemy, Naruto can also use the flower tree world to deal with it. Pollen can make the enemy''s hands and feet weak and lose combat effectiveness, but Xelda has eaten one-third of the snake gall of the earthly giant python, so it can evade all the poisons, even the pollen born in the flower tree world is also against Xelda. Useless.


    However, because of the snake gall, Naruto came up with a method that is definitely worth trying.


    Naruto leaned close to Shanna''s ear and murmured at her. Shanna nodded, indicating that she understood what he meant.


    At this time, Hilda seemed to have even more irritated her nerves because of seeing Naruto and Sharna together, and bursts of dark chakras appeared on the golden ring, filling Hilda¡¯s face. The color of hatred.


    "I want you to die! Odin executes the sentence!!"


    The intense cold air swept towards Naruto and Shanna once again. The Kusanaru sword in Naruto''s hand continued to rotate, drawing a circle of sword patterns. The cold air of Odin''s execution was guided by Naruto''s sword patterns, and gradually shrank and condensed. , Was driven by Naruto''s sword power, and then the Kusanaru sword flexibly pulled one and the other, causing the terrible cold air to immediately fly to the side, while Shanna, who was protected by Naruto, remained unscathed.


    Naruto sees that Shana¡¯s injury is not light, and the task of dealing with Xelda¡¯s attack is of course handed over to Naruto, and the two took advantage of this wave of chill when they were blocked by Naruto¡¯s sword. , Took the opportunity to get close to Hilda.


    The golden ring on Hilda¡¯s finger continuously exudes a small black universe, which makes Hilda¡¯s face even more crazy, like a beautiful and cruel female demon, the cold cold air is directed towards Naruto and Sharna swept away.


    The Kusanaru sword in Naruto''s hand draws a perfect arc continuously. His Tai Chi power becomes more and more rounded and mysterious with the increase in strength. Coupled with the power of the magical Kusanaru sword, even if Xilda has the magical Aura in his hand Ding''s scepter was also difficult to break through Naruto''s sword. A long sword was impenetrable in front of the wind, blocking all the coldness of Hilda.


    Naruto once again used the Kusanaru sword to divert a wave of cold air. While Hilda''s old strength was exhausted and the new force was not yet born, the kaleidoscope in his right eye opened again and shouted at Hilda.


    "Hilda, be sober!"


    It''s okay that Naruto didn''t say this just now. Now he speaks again, and with the action of other gods, the two forces once again collide wildly in Hilda''s head. The evil magic and Hilda''s feelings will kill him. Da''s head was used as a battlefield, making her miserable.


    "To shut up!!"


    "Hilda, be sober! Are you really going to kill me and Shanna?!"


    Hilda¡¯s headache is even worse. The golden ring is constantly overflowing with a small universe of darkness, and there is a faint posture to lose control, while Naruto and Shanna secretly gather a special power, waiting for the only opportunity to activate Thunder strike.


    Hilda had a terrible headache, and the various mixed things in her head made her unable to think normally, but the Odin''s scepter in her hand subconsciously pierced in the direction of Naruto.


    "Shut up! I told you to shut up!!"


    Naruto seized the opportunity, and with the Kusanaru sword in his hand, he slammed Hilda¡¯s Odin¡¯s scepter, and a chakra with powerful destructive power followed the Odin¡¯s scepter and hit Xi directly. In Ruda''s body, the destructive power of the chain caused Xiluda''s body to be injured.


    Even if Naruto was distressed to death, but at this time he was helpless, and immediately shouted: "It''s now!!"


    Sharna had been prepared for a long time, waiting for Naruto''s words, and punching him at the same time, hitting Hilda.


    The hand that Hilda originally held Odin¡¯s scepter kept trembling. At this moment, Naruto pointed it on his wrist, his wrist numb, and that Odin¡¯s scepter dropped to the ground with a ping-pong sound. At the same time as Shanna''s fist aimed at Hilda''s palm, a punch hit, a strange force, from Hilda''s palm, along the meridian of Hilda, directly into her body.


    This power does not possess strong offensiveness, but it makes Hilda''s expression stunned, and his expression is struggling several times between shame~ ashamed and hideous, and the light of the golden ring on her finger also flickers. , It seems to have received a big impact.


    This strange power is exactly the power of the gall of the earthly giant python that Hilda once ate!


    The snake gall of the earthly giant python is an absolute treasure that even the gods cannot demand. The power of the snake gall can turn an ordinary person with no power into an invulnerable diamond body, and it is invulnerable to all poisons and immune to curses. Power, but there is a prerequisite, that is to eat a whole snake gall!


    Hilda only ate a third of the snake gall, so he could not completely resist the power of the curse, and could only block a part of it. During the battle with Naruto, Hilda still had his own feelings. Partly because of that one-third of the snake gall.


    It''s just that the remaining two thirds of the snake gall are already here.


    Naruto and Sharna used the power of the snake gall of the earthly giant python they had swallowed directly into Xiluda''s body through their punches. The snake gall energy in their two bodies itself and the snake gall in Xylda''s body. It was one body, and the snake gall that had been divided into three parts gathered together again. Because of the influence of the snake gall in Naruto and Shanna, Xiluda''s body also resonated.


    The golden ring kept outputting the dark small universe, but the small universe could no longer invade Hilda''s brain. Instead, it hovered outside of Hilda''s body, vaguely seeing the appearance of a woman.


    "Evil curse! Get out of Hilda!!"


    Naruto raised the power of the snake gall to the maximum, and poured it into Hilda''s body in one breath. This huge force caused the dark curse to suffer a huge impact, and finally could not maintain it anymore. It attached to the black body of Hilda. The figure of the woman let out a sharp and unpleasant scream, and finally turned into black smoke and disappeared without a trace, and Naruto quickly reached out and hugged the weakened Xyluda, and hugged her in his arms distressedly, comforting her.


    At this moment, in the depths of the sea, the goddess known as the most beautiful Olympus suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood, and then, a gloomy light flashed in his eyes.


    On Mount Olympus, the god Hermes walked down the hallway of the temple with a gloomy expression. The passing maid saw Hermes¡¯ terrible face, they all just saluted, said hello, and then Avoid it like treating Hermes as an anthrax virus.


    Since the last battle in Sanctuary, after suffering a big loss in the hands of Athena and Naruto, although the physical damage has been recovered, it has left a terrible shadow psychologically, that is, Hermes has become a complete waste.


    After that incident, Hermes had also looked for a lot of fairies and wanted to do things, but no matter how beautiful the fairies were, there was no response from Hermes and she had completely become a A waste man, and at the time, the contempt that those fairies showed after discovering Hermes¡¯ situation made this spiritually distorted envoy even more perverted. In order to conceal his secrets, Hull Moss killed all those fairies.


    Although no one knows Hermes¡¯ physical condition, the fact that he killed a few fairies is still known, so now on Mount Olympus, the other fairies are all hiding away from Hermes. , So as not to become the next cold body.


    And when Hermes walked through the corridor and walked into the temple, the expression that all the people in the world owed him money immediately turned into flattery. The speed of face change can make Sichuan artists all vomit blood. All this , All because of the noble status of the man in this temple.

 1482 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1482

    God King Zeus!


    Zeus knew about the things in the sanctuary last time. Of course he also knew that Hermes had become a useless person, so he just opened his eyes and closed his eyes to Hermes killing those fairies, apparently reprimanding him. Two sentences, telling him not to do those things in the future, in fact, he didn¡¯t really punish him, and he was also secretly vigilant in my heart. You must be careful when you encounter that human in the future, lest you become like Hermes. A useless person.


    Zeus and Hermes had nothing to say, and after a lot of nonsense, they finally started to talk about the topic.


    "Hermes, do you remember the prediction of the Three Sisters of Destiny?" Zeus couldn''t hear the joy or anger. Hermes secretly speculated about Zeus''s thoughts, and at the same time quickly calculated something in his heart.


    "Well, remember, but that kind of prophecy can''t come true at all, it''s just a ridiculous joke, how could anyone overthrow the rule of Olympus?"


    Zeus was originally an arrogant person. Although he did not say that he was self-sufficient, the expression on his face was slightly softened when he heard Hermes'' deliberate flattery, and then he said: "Then what do you think, the man named Naruto Uzumaki Humans, will they be the one in the prophecy?"


    "You said... how is this possible?! That''s just a humble and lowly human being, how could it be the son of prophecy?!" Hermes yelled in front of Zeus a little gaffe. He was so gagged, obviously because Naruto turned him into a "waste man", and Hermes hated Naruto at this time even more than Athena.


    Zeus took a faint look at Hermes. Hermes immediately realized how impolite he was doing just now, and quickly nodded to apologize to Zeus. Zeus didn''t seem to care too much about this. He just looked down at Austria with a pair of indifferent eyes. The world under Mount Linpi said in that cold voice.


    "I would rather kill a thousand wrongs, not let go of one, I will never allow anyone to shake my rule!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Nine-The Conflict between the Empress and the Empress, the Secret of Heaven


    After Hermes heard what Zeus said, her heart jumped, followed by a burst of ecstasy.


    In his opinion, Naruto Uzumaki has some skills, but after all, he is only a''humble'' human being. It is impossible to truly defeat his god. The last time he suffered a loss was just because of his''temporary care'' and his strong Athena. The enemy''s presence distracted him.


    It is impossible for that mankind to defeat the gods, and it is even more unlikely that the prophecy is the son of the prophecy. Moreover, in the eyes of the Olympus gods, that prophecy is simply absurd.


    In fact, the predictions of the Three Sisters of Destiny have never seen any deviation since ancient times. The three of their sisters have not missed the predictions of the three sisters. In the past, the gods of Olympus have always believed in the predictions of the Three Sisters of Destiny. , But this time, they did not believe it because they did not want to believe it.


    They are accustomed to being aloof and ruling everything. They will never want their rule to be overthrown, because they are''unwilling'', so they''do not believe''.


    Even the gods can''t escape a selfish, unwilling to believe and admit that prophecy that is unfavorable to oneself, this is quite like a tyrant.


    Hermes did not regard Naruto as a formidable enemy at all. The reason for the failure last time was mainly attributed to Athena, and Hermes''s thoughts are doomed to his ending. Very miserable.


    And Hermes also understood from Zeus¡¯s words that Zeus wanted that human to die. This obviously fits Hermes¡¯ idea. In his opinion, even if that human has Athena¡¯s ¡°protection¡±, It is impossible to escape when Zeus wants his life, and what he thinks now is how to torture him before Naruto''s death, and let him die after he has been tortured and humiliated.


    Hermes is a "face-changing artist" who has practiced for many years, so even though he has these bad thoughts in his heart, he still doesn''t show it on his face. Zeus doesn''t know if he can see anything. Anyway, there is no more in this regard. Say what.


    Then, Zeus gave Hermes a new order.


    Attack the sanctuary!


    Now Athena has been delayed in Ascott in Northern Europe. In order to prevent the glaciers from melting and the stormy waves, Athena has taken out her own small universe, and even the power of the Aegis Aquith has been displayed.


    The current Athena is absolutely unable to leave the far north, otherwise without her small universe suppression, the glaciers of the two poles will quickly melt under the small universe of Poseidon and Aphrodite, and the sea level of the world will be at It will increase very quickly in a short period of time, and in this case, it is like a great flood in myths and legends, the rising sea level will engulf countless land, and then more people will die.


    Under such circumstances, Athena has absolutely no way to leave Northern Europe, and nowadays, without the protection of Athena, the sanctuary is like a henhouse without a hen to protect it. Even a golden saint, in God In front of him, he was just like a weak chicken, Zeus sent Hermes to personally deal with those Saint Seiya who remained in the sanctuary.


    Generally speaking, gods think that they are superior, so before humans violate the majesty of gods, gods will not personally act on humans. Even if they have to deal with humans, they will be dealt with by their subordinates. Fighters exist for this kind of situation, but whether it is Zeus, who has become extreme because of his desire for power, or Hermes, who has become more vicious and distorted, will not consider this situation.


    When the enemy is not the opponent of Athena, he goes to the trouble of those golden saints. Although such an approach is really disgraceful, if it is in a real war, who would consider the issue of face? Only victory is the only goal.


    Hearing Zeus¡¯s command to attack the sanctuary, Hermes¡¯ eyes were extremely bright. Now that there is Zeus¡¯s command, even if Athena seeks revenge against him afterwards, there is also Zeus as his backing. No need to worry. Up.


    After Hermes received Zeus''s order, he immediately left and headed to the direction of the sanctuary. He must vent the shame and torture during this period of time.


    And just after Hermes left, Zeus sat in the temple for a while, immediately turned and walked to a palace behind the temple.


    After entering the door of the palace, there were two left and right doors inside. When Zeus saw these two doors, the corner of his eyes twitched slightly. These two doors shouldn''t exist originally, because this is the palace of Zeus. , Can also be said to be Zeus and his wife, Hera''s bedroom!


    However, because of an event in the ancient times, it led to the fact that after today and the king of the gods actually split the room and sleep, this matter is of course unknown to outsiders, the emperor of the heavens is at odds, if this kind of thing is spread, the whole world I''m afraid it will be lively.


    Although Zeus tried his best to hide his disagreement with Hera, he still felt an atmosphere when he saw the two separate doors. He reached out and pushed the door on the left and strode in.


    The interior decoration of the room is very luxurious, it can be said to be resplendent and magnificent, with carved columns and jade ridges, gold silk woven brocade spread on the wide and soft chuang, but this room has only one owner, and this chuang¡¯s original male owner, Has been deprived of the right to lie down by the hostess forever.


    The space inside this room is very vast, even like a world, and in this room, there is actually a pomegranate tree with a few cuckoos parked on the tree, and under the tree, there is a luxurious and beautiful peacock.


    The owner of this room, of course, is Olympus''s highest and most noble goddess-Hera the Queen!


    At this time, Hera was sitting in front of the dressing table with her back facing Zeus. Although her front face was not visible, the graceful figure of the queen was still shown, and the clothes on her body, from a Chinese perspective, should be said to be Feng Guanxia also appeared to be shining in this room. The most noble woman in the world seemed to be the focus of attention no matter where she went.


    But now, the queen dismissed her husband. Even if he knew that Zeus had come in, Hera never turned around and did not go to see his husband.


    Hera just faced the vanity mirror in front of her, combing her long golden wavy hair. After a long period of silence, Hera put down the ox-bone comb and said coldly.


    "His Royal Highness, is there anything you want me to do?"


    Hera didn''t seem to have a cold at all for her husband, and her voice was so cold that she didn''t feel like a queen, but turned into a goddess of ice and snow, and she had a big problem with the name Zeus.


    Although Zeus is indeed the third-generation king of Olympus, it¡¯s true that Hera is his queen and Zeus¡¯s wife. From Hera¡¯s mouth, the title ¡°king of the gods¡± is spoken. It was full of irony.


    Zeus''s face became stiff, he looked at Hera who was always facing him with a gloomy face, gritted his teeth and said: "Hera, are you still hating me?"


    Hera''s hand stiffened slightly, and then she picked up the earrings on the dressing table and put them on herself gently, always reluctant to turn her head, but responded to Zeus'' words with a cold voice.


    "Zeus, you and I know the roots, right? What is the point of telling me these words now? Or is it because of the predictions of the Three Sisters of Destiny, you now find a woman to die for you?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Zeus was so face-to-face sarcasm by Hera, even involved in some things that year, suddenly flushed with anger, pointed at Hera, but didn''t know how to refute Hera''s words.


    Hera turned sideways slightly at this time, facing the side of her body to Zeus, looking at the king of the gods from the corner of her eyes.


    "Why, do you want to do it with me? Whatever you want, do you want to kill me with a thunder rod? Then you do it. Anyway, you have not done anything about killing your own woman, have you not, God King ?"


    In the dialogue between Hera and Zeus, it seems that there is an ancient secret involved. Zeus was silenced by Hera and snorted coldly, saying: "I will go to Leda today, you are alone. have a rest."


    "Anyway, I was resting alone." Hera said lightly, as if she didn''t want to take another look at the ugly man, and said: "And you will disturb me resting."


    Zeus listened to Herana''s indifferent words and snorted. Everything in this room shook because of Zeus''s life anger, and Hera gently flicked her long golden hair. It returned to its original state again, and the shock just now disappeared.


    Zeus was so angry that Hera flew away, and Hera seemed to be completely unsympathetic to Zeus, leaving no trace of affection. This myth and legend, Hera, the most jealous queen, went to Zeus to find other women. There was no fierce resistance even a bit of reaction, no jealous irony, only stranger-like indifference, all of which made the pair of emperors and queens seem very confusing.


    But after Zeus left and went to find his lover to vent, the flames in the fireplace in Hera''s bedroom suddenly became more vigorous, and Hera turned around, and the other half of her cheeks and body were all covered with black. Feathers...


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty-Plans, Actions of the Moon Goddess


    Although Zeus has many lovers, Hera is also his righteous queen. Although Hera is jealous, she is loyal to his feelings. Although Zeus is arguing everywhere, and using a lot of shameful methods, he has taken other people¡¯s wives and daughters. It can be said that he is a big bastard who is a wife and daughter, but Hera has never cheated.


    And for the emperor and the queen to disagree with this kind of thing, Zeus certainly does not want this kind of rumors to go out. Although the Olympian gods are suspicious of Hera for many years and rarely show up, no one dares to touch Zeus. Tiger Beard, so this matter was concealed.


    Regarding the feud between Zeus and Hera, even Athena just guessed without absolute evidence. In this chaotic world of myths and anime, Naruto would certainly not know such secrets.


    Regardless of whether the emperor and the empress are in harmony, he is very peaceful.


    After experiencing this golden ring, the relationship between Hilda and Naruto certainly has no obstacles, and of course a good thing has been achieved. Even Shanna was caught by Naruto and could not escape.


    Although both Hilda and Sharna suffered serious injuries this time, it was a blessing in disguise, and the power of the earthly giant python''s gall in their bodies was more stimulated and more in line with their bodies.

 1483 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1483

    Although the two women don¡¯t have the terrible resilience of Naruto, the guts of the giant python, which was not completely digested and absorbed in the body, slowly merged with their bodies, thus speeding up their physical recovery and at the same time. Make their bodies stronger.


    Regarding the mystery of how to master the courage of the snake, Naruto was very willing to slowly guide the two of them on chuang, and then on the second day, the two girls who were extremely ashamed of losing something precious at the same time, will Ming The people beaten violently, and when they saw Naruto appear with a pig''s head, Athena and Mo Ling became a little bored, and finally got better.


    Naruto Ye~Yue nostalgic to Wen~Rouxiang, and almost lived a life like an emperor. Fortunately, it is not the first time that Naruto has experienced this kind of thing. Although he is affectionate, he is finally restrained.


    There is an old Chinese saying that the tears of the beauty are the tomb of heroes, but if there is not enough power, this sentence will be reversed. The place where the heroes tears will become the tomb of the souls of beauty.


    If there is not enough strength, it is not enough to protect his beloved. Naruto knows this truth very well, so although Ye~Ye Shengge, it is definitely not to the point that the king will not reign early from now on.


    Naruto was served by Hilda and Shanna, dressed, and after breakfast, there were only three people left in Valhalla Palace, Hilda, Naruto and Athena. Here, there were only three of them. One was qualified to give orders, and the three gathered together to discuss the recent actions of the sea.


    Athena used her Divine Shield Aquis as an eye to lay down a gossip array to suppress the tossing of the sea. Later, Naruto added to Athena''s array and evolved the original gossip array into a universe and gossip array. Continuously absorbing the natural energy around it to provide power for the formation, using the power of this formation and the Holy Shield, it should be possible to suppress the sea for a few days, but there seems to be no movement on Poseidon.


    The waves of the sea were temporarily suppressed by Athena and Naruto, but Poseidon did not follow-up actions, nor did he send sea fighters to attack Naruto and them, nor did he destroy the formations of Naruto and Athena to make the world. Being submerged by the sea, the situation in the sea is the same as the situation in the sea. Under the calm of the surface, there must be a raging dark tide in the depths.


    Athena and Naruto were analyzing what they were planning in the calm of the sea world. Athena suddenly thought of something and said: "By the way, when I was suppressing the waves of the sea two days ago, I felt the sea In addition to Poseidon''s small universe, there is also Aphrodite''s small universe. The two of them may have reached a special connection, but they can''t guess what they are planning. After all, there is too little information. "


    "Aphrodite?"


    Naruto repeated, saying that it¡¯s impossible to say that he hasn¡¯t heard of this name. The beauty god Aphrodite is among the twelve gods, and it is a famous category in itself, and the name beauty god is for men. After all, it has a lot of attraction... Before I didn''t understand the style of that beauty god.


    Athena looked at Naruto''s bright eyes and smiled jokingly: "Brother, are you interested in Aphrodite? That''s the number one beauty of Olympus."


    When Athena spoke of the phrase''First Beauty'', her tone could definitely be described as a yin and yang. Naruto remembered a legend between Athena and Aphrodite, and immediately glared at Athena and said: "You come here less. I admit that I am a person who will die for women, but I am not a person who will die for women, and I was surprised before. The golden ring of Hilda, although it is Poseidon Things, but the curse above, turned out to be Aphrodite¡¯s handwriting, just because of this, I won¡¯t make that beauty god feel good!"


    When Naruto and Sharna used the guts of an earthly giant python to break the curse on Hilda¡¯s body, the small black universe on her body vaguely formed the appearance of a black woman. Now it seems that the woman ''S figure should be that beautiful god who is not well-known.


    Speaking of which, when Hilda was''involved in evil'', he was quite jealous. Poseidon¡¯s spells should have no effect in this respect, but Aphrodite, who can manipulate the emotions of others, has this ability. .


    Athena looked at Naruto''s eyes narrowed, apparently calculating revenge, and she became happy.


    From a personal point of view, Athena also hates Aphrodite very much. Athena can accept other people, but if Naruto really plans to accept Aphrodite, Athena will be very upset. Fortunately, Naruto is not the kind of person who faints for the sake of women, and his choice makes Athena happy.


    While Naruto was thinking about how to retaliate against Aphrodite, he saw Athena smiling like a fox and couldn''t help but glared at her and said, "By the way, you have already Got it, why do you tell us now?"


    Athena was awakened by Naruto''s voice, looked at Naruto, and said with a smile: "Because my brother has been''busy'' these past two days, I don''t have time to tell you."


    Athena''s words immediately made Hilda blushing, who had been behaving honestly. She picked up the silver wine glass on the side table and used it to hide her shame, and Naruto immediately stared. Glancing at Athena, the latter spit out his tongue mischievously.


    "Ahem..."


    Naruto coughed twice, and with his hardened cheeks, he took the initiative to reveal this one by one, and then said: "But no matter what Poseidon and Aphrodite are planning, we can use the hands It¡¯s still too small. Even with the addition of seven god fighters, it¡¯s okay to deal with Poseidon¡¯s sea generals, but although the strength of the sea fighters is not strong, there are too many. I think I can summon the steel holy fighters. Row."


    Hearing Naruto talking about business, Athena also put away her joking look, and said: "That''s right, after all, Poseidon is one of the twelve gods, and the power he possesses is definitely not under me. Before the decisive battle of Zeus, we cannot damage too much. When necessary, we have to replace them with the life of the steel saint!"


    When Athena said this, there was a cold expression in her eyes, and her tone of voice also revealed a sense of decisiveness, but Naruto and Hilda did not find it strange, because it is necessary, this is also It is the true appearance of Athena, the goddess of wisdom. In order to achieve victory, she must sacrifice when necessary. The Iron Saints, they themselves exist for this.


    Naruto and Athena can determine the lives of countless people with a few words, and even if necessary, all those steel saints are equipped with anti-matter bombs. The power of a single explosion is comparable to the power of a silver saint to explode. Horrible, if it is necessary, Naruto will sacrifice their lives without hesitation!


    When Hilda heard the plan of the two of them, he calculated it secretly, and said: "In my hand, apart from the seven strongest god fighters of Czech Freed, there are forty-two god fighters, a total of four. Nineteen people, if you want to use them, you can dispatch them all."


    The relationship between Naruto and Hilda has reached the point where it is now. Of course, thank you and the like are not more than to say, nodding gently, leading Hilda''s kindness.Although the power of Hilda''s reasoning is lower than that of Athena, it is after all forty-nine saints, and seven of them have the strength to rival the golden saints. This power is definitely not to be underestimated, with the power of all gods. , Plus the power of the Saint Seiya remaining in the sanctuary, and Naruto¡¯s Iron Saint Seiya, all added together, has surpassed the combat power that Athena had in the hands of any holy war in the past.


    Although the enemy they have to face is the entire Olympus, it is definitely not without chance.


    Hilda gave all the command of the god fighters to Athena, and then leaned on Naruto somewhat relaxedly, saying: "Yes, I heard you say yesterday that the god Hermes took advantage of your absence. Time to attack the sanctuary, what happened afterwards?"


    When Hilda mentioned the name of the envoy, Naruto and Athena all showed disdain, and they obviously looked down on the envoy.


    "What else? That flies-like divine envoy will also behave like a big bully. Although the Golden Saint is not his opponent, Hestia later appeared and gave the divine envoy to It''s gone."


    Naruto was full of disdain, that God Envoy Hermes, apart from strength, didn''t even have any fundamental spine. No wonder Hestia told them later that she appeared to shake Hermes away. At that time, the mood of contempt and sarcasm also appeared in the tone.


    Heaven, sea, human world, and all forces have been activated for the holy war, and the moon goddess Artemis, who has always been out of the way in the past holy wars, has now appeared in the underworld. The target is her. An ugly brother.


    Chapter 121-The Underworld, the Forging God at the Source of the Fire River


    Artemis is the goddess of the moon, but also the goddess of nature.


    She likes forests, mountains, rivers, the kind of vibrant places, if possible, she really doesn''t want to come to this lifeless underworld.


    Everywhere is full of death, and there is a smell of corruption and dirty everywhere. The environment of the underworld can be said to be the one that Artemis hates most, but now there is no way.


    The main god of the underworld is not only Hades. To be precise, even if Artemis is not counted, there are now three main gods in the underworld, and the sanctuary can be said to have Athena, Artemis and Hess. The three goddesses of Tia, there are two main gods of Poseidon and Aphrodite in the sea world, and the remaining main gods are on Mount Olympus.


    Can the distribution of these main gods be regarded as the power distribution map of this world?The reign of Olympus...ha...


    In order to leave this underworld that he hates so much, Artemis did not hide his breath, and looked for his brother as quickly as possible according to his own perception of the small universe. To be precise, he should be the brother of Artemis. Because he was the first son of Zeus and Hera.


    According to Chinese terms, if Zeus is the emperor, then Hera is the queen, and the emperor and the queen¡¯s eldest son, according to the traditional inheritance system, has the first succession right, and is likely to become The crown prince, but the''prince'' of Olympus, can''t live very well.


    Continue to go upstream along the river of fire. Finally, at the source of the river of fire, Artemis found her brother. Accompanied by the sound of hammers, it seems that every time he strikes, the nearby ground will shake. Countless magma and sparks flew out.


    "Hephaestus!"


    Artemis yelled the name of the man, who was also the forging god among the twelve gods, Hephaestus, and one of the three main gods in the underworld.


    Hephaestus is the eldest son of Zeus and Hera, but the eldest son of the god king and the queen... looks a bit sorry for the audience.


    Hephaestus''s upper body is naked~exposed, just surrounded by a simple sarong~ his lower body, and his skin looks very rough, looks a bit pitted, and looks like earthy color, I don¡¯t know it is It was born like this, or because of forging all kinds of utensils all the year round.


    Hephaestus holds a clamp in his left hand to clamp a piece of red-hot metal, while holding a hammer in his right hand, he is beating against the piece of metal. It looks no different from the blacksmith in the underdeveloped period of technology. It is an object made by chuang, the most sophisticated CNC car in modern times, and it is definitely not as powerful and precise as the hand made by Hephaestus.


    At the time of the beating, Mars fell on Hephaestus'' naked body, and he was also undecided. If you only look at the part below the neck, Hephaestus has nothing too shameless, just above the neck. There is a problem with that face.


    The corner of Hephaestus¡¯ right mouth was drooping down. It didn¡¯t look like an expression, but because the muscles on the right half of his face were completely weak, causing the corners of the mouth to droop, as if he was a half-bodied patient, half of his face. There is no way to control his muscles.


    Hephaestus''s right eye was also blind, and his eyes were just a pure white false eye, and his right eye could not see anything at all.Hephaestus''s beard and hair are thick and messy, and I don¡¯t know how long it has been without taking care of it. It seems that they are all tangled together, which makes Hephaestus¡¯s ugly eyes look even more. Scary, and his wife is even more extreme.


    When Hephaestus heard someone call his name and turned his attention away from what he was forging, he was stunned when he saw Artemis.


    "Artemis? Really a strange guest."


    Hephaestus''s tone was very cold, and he was not polite to Artemis, his half-sister.


    Artemis knew what Hephaestus had suffered, so he was not angry. He just shook his head, looked at Hephaestus with a sigh, and said: "It''s really poor Hephaestus. I didn''t expect Zeus to actually Made you such an ugly look."


    According to Artemis, Hephaestus, the god of forging, does not seem to be born so ugly. It is a bit inconsistent with the ugly birth of Hephaestus in Greek mythology. However, the history of this world is not related to Compared with the story of the Saint Seiya, the Greek mythology is a complete mess, and it is meaningless to care about this.


    Hephaestus just took a look at Artemis, and then continued to focus on his forging. He didn''t respond to Artemis'' words. He just said indifferently, "What are you here for this time? , Artemis? Did Zeus bring me any punishment?"


    Artemis didn''t mind the indifferent tone of Hephaestus, but he paced back and forth in front of Hephaestus, looking a little unhurried.


    "I am not representing Zeus this time, but only on behalf of myself."


    "Then you want to forge something, let''s talk."


    Hephaestus still did not look up, and if Artemis was really to build something, Hephaestus would not refuse.

 1484 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1484

    Although the relationship between Hephaestus and Artemis is not good, Hephaestus is known for his good temper in Olympus. Basically, he only needs to forge something from him, Hephaestus Toss will agree and do the best. Although Hephaestus looks extremely ugly and disgusting, but he is the most ingenious craftsman of Olympus, even Athena, at this point It can never be compared with Hephaestus.


    The palace and armor of Zeus, the goddess of the moon bow of Artemis, the sun chariot of the sun god Apollo, the gold and silver arrows of the god Cupid, the jewelry of Aphrodite, all are the works of Hephaestus .


    The weapons and armors created by Hephaestus are all of the best quality of Olympus. Except for the weapons and the Holy Shield created with the light of birth, none of them can exceed Hephaestus¡¯s forging level, but Artemis didn''t come this time to find Hephaestus to forge weapons.


    "I didn''t come to you to forge weapons, but to borrow from you something that you have already forged."


    "what?"


    "That golden net."


    What Artemis said made Hephaestus stunned immediately, then put down the forging tool in his hand, and turned his head, only the remaining eye was staring at Artemis and gritted his teeth. Said: "What do you want that?!"


    Artemis had predicted Hephaestus¡¯s reaction long ago, because the golden net was of great significance to Hephaestus, and the strength of the golden net was so strong that it could even trap two. Lord God!


    The god of beauty Aphrodite and the god of war Ares!


    Because Hephaestus once forged a perfect thing that made Zeus very happy, Zeus and Hera were the masters and married the most beautiful goddess Aphrodite among Olympus to Hephaestus. Phistos was his wife.


    However, Aphrodite is naturally fluent. Although he married Hephaestus as his wife, he is also unwilling to be lonely, looking for lovers everywhere. Among them, the most famous and highest status is the god of war Ares.


    Ares is also the son of Zeus and Gaia. It is Hephaestus''s business, but Ares has a violent personality and does things without regard to the consequences. Compared to the ugly Hephaestus, Ares He was tall, strong and handsome, and it was a hit with Aphrodite, and there was a brother-in-law incident.


    Hephaestus discovered this, but he would never be the opponent of Ares, the god of war, so he secretly forged a golden net, taking advantage of Aphrodite and Ares to steal ~ love At the time, the two of them were trapped with a golden net. Hephaestus''s craftsmanship was too powerful. Although it was said that the success was due to a sneak attack, the golden net could not even be broken by the power of the two main gods. Zhang, it turned out that Ares and Aphrodite had a big ugly. This incident was cited by Ares as a life-long shame, and what Artemis wanted now was that which made Ares lost. The face of gold net.


    If Artemis wanted to forge other things, it would be easier, but it was the golden net. Hephaestus would never hand it over easily, and since Artemis opened his mouth, he wanted the golden net. , Hephaestus, who was not a fool, immediately thought of what had happened to Aphrodite.


    Artemis smiled coldly. Although she was not as resourceful as Athena, she was thinking quickly in her head.


    "Aphrodite is in the Sea Emperor Palace now, do you want me to continue explaining?"


    Hephaestus stared at Artemis for a long time, and finally seemed to have given up. He took out a big golden net and gave it to Artemis. Hephaestus could not use this net to catch it. He lived in Artemis, but he did not have the weapon to kill Artemis. It was impossible to kill Artemis. To do so was to forge a vengeance with Artemis, and behind Artemis was the sun god Apollo. You can''t make a mistake with her, anyway, this golden net is actually of no use to Hephaestus.


    Artemis took the golden net with a triumphant smile, and Hephaestus looked at Artemis who was not planning to leave, and asked coldly: "What are you still doing here, Golden Net I have handed it over to you!"


    "Nothing, just to tell you everything."


    Artemis used his own small universe to temporarily isolate time and space, ensuring that other people could not hear him.


    "Athena and I have planned to overthrow Olympus, and we are going to find the Olympus flame soon."


    Hearing Artemis''s words, Hephaestus, who was still indifferent just now, suddenly became extremely excited, and shouted at Artemis with a grim expression: "No! Stay away from her!! I forbid you to move her!!"


    "It''s not for you, God of Forging."


    After Artemis got the things, he turned his face and didn''t recognize anyone. After receiving the gold net, he left with a big laugh, and the end of the river of fire continued to echo Hephaestus'' roar.


    "Artemis!!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty-Two-War begins, eight golden locks trap the sea fighter


    The black-hearted moon goddess Artemis left the underworld in a good mood after pitting Hephaestus, the place she hated so much.


    In Ascott in Northern Europe, after Naruto and Haijie were calm for seven days, they finally ushered in a real battle.


    As the battle begins, neither side will send the strongest sea generals and saints at the beginning, but a relatively large number of sea fighters and steel saints will be responsible for the first battle.


    The sea fighters of Poseidon are not the same as the Saints of Athena. There are only 88 regular Athena Saints at most, and this number is generally not full. In the last holy war with the largest number of participants , There were only seventy-nine saints participating in the war.


    However, Poseidon''s scale clothing is not the same as Athena''s holy clothing. There are a lot of scale clothing, so there are many sea fighters.


    There are more sea fighters than Athena''s saints. Even the sea fighters wear different styles of scales, and their strength is similar to or slightly weaker than the average bronze saints.


    Poseidon sent these miscellaneous soldiers, obviously only as a test after the war, not a real battle.


    Of course, Naruto and Athena also knew what Poseidon meant, and they would not send the main saints and god fighters to the battlefield at the beginning. The two gave an order to push fifty steel saints onto the battlefield.


    Previously, Hilda ordered all the residents of Yasgot to evacuate from the battlefield under the order of Queen Yasgot. That is to say, except for those who can participate in the war like Naruto, the rest is An empty city can fight without scruple.


    Fifty steel saints formed horizontally and vertically on the coastline, forming a huge formation. It looks very rigorous and obviously well-trained. Even if it is not well-trained, the supercomputers inside their steel saints will follow Automatic corrections based on human instructions.


    The sea fighters were in the waves, and they couldn''t see how many came. They should be more than the steel saints. Just looking at their steel saints'' formation, no matter what, they couldn''t see why.


    Not to mention those sea fighters, even if you change to Poseidon, you still can¡¯t see the doorway. This formation takes shape horizontally and vertically, but it changes endlessly. No matter how you can see the mystery, this formation , Die the famous eight-door golden lock formation in the history of the Three Kingdoms.


    Eight persons: Xiu, life, injury, du, Jing, death, shock, and open.If you enter from the gate of Shengmen, Jingmen, and open the door, you will be lucky; when you enter from the wounded, shocked, and closed doors, you will be hurt.


    It''s just that although the eight-door golden lock formation is powerful, in fact, in the eight-door golden lock formation, a person who is proficient in the formation and powerful is needed to hold the formation and host the formation.


    To be the host of such a formation, in fact, as long as the strength of the seventh sense is enough, but it is more difficult to master the formation.


    To fully understand the mystery of the eight-door golden lock formation, you can¡¯t learn it in just a few days. In this world, only Naruto can be the host of the eight-door golden lock formation, even the Wu Laofeng. Tonghu is also not good, even if others come, they can''t preside over the eight-door golden lock formation, and Naruto can''t be in the battle at the beginning of the war, so the eight-door golden lock formation is still incomplete.


    At the time of the Three Kingdoms, Cao Ren of the Wei State once placed an eight-door golden lock formation against Liu Bei, but Xu Shu saw through it. Cao Ren''s eight-door golden lock formation also lacked a host, so as long as he entered from the southeast corner, Going out to Zhengxijingmen, the array is chaotic.


    The same is true for Naruto¡¯s eight-door golden lock formation, but how could those sea fighters know where the birth gate was? Even if they accidentally attacked from the life gate, they couldn¡¯t find the way out of Jingmen and ran around. I''m afraid I can only run to the dead door.


    The sea fighters can''t figure out the details of this formation, no matter how they provoked, the steel saints are like real steel, and they are always unmoved. This is actually because the device in the steel holy clothing emits a micro current. Stimulate the emotional processing areas in their brains so that their brains can remain calm and not affected by the stimulus method.


    However, the Sea Fighter''s provocation was invalid. To be on the safe side, a team of seven was sent first.


    After the seven-man Sea Fighter team entered the eight-door golden lock formation, the Iron Saint Fighter immediately changed the battle under Naruto''s remote control and surrounded the seven Sea Fighters.


    And the seven sea fighters are not stupid, back to back, while paying attention to the enemies around.


    And all the steel saint warriors sounded didi electronic notification sounds at the same time, and then the seven sea warriors felt as if there was a fog in front of their eyes. On this seashore, the sea breeze roared, but the fog was still heavy in front of them. Yes, the naked eye can''t see far away, and even the perception of the small universe has been suppressed to a terrible level.


    And the figures of the fifty steel saints gradually disappeared into the thick fog. The sea fighters are not stupid. Of course, they can see that they are using the thick fog to cover up, hiding their shadows, and then taking the opportunity to attack. So they were all back to back, not daring to walk away, nor daring to be careless.


    There is a built-in hallucination device in the holy clothing of the Iron Saint Seiya, which can accurately control the concentration of electrons in the air, and use micro-current to directly affect the mental transmission of nerve cells in the brain, causing the effect of hallucinations, but this kind of thing is against the sixth The level of the sense is not bad, but it won''t do much to deal with the seventh sense.


    Fifty steel saints have quietly disappeared from the front of the sea fighters through the thick fog. Even the sea fighters who are still watching the battle on the sea can''t see them, just feel that the range of the thick fog is growing. The bigger they were, even they seemed to be affected. Under Poseidon¡¯s order that he could not act rashly, they still distanced themselves first and carefully observed the fighting style of the Iron Saint.


    In the thick fog, the seven sea fighters were even more confused by the fog, and at this time, eight energy beams suddenly flew from all around.


    The seven sea fighters were taken aback. They were about to fly away, but they felt their bodies weighed ten million times heavier. They were unable to fly for a while. This is the use of Naruto''s gossip field after the technologicalization-supergravity field!


    It can create terrifying supergravity within a certain range, and it can also have a good effect on the sixth sense.


    And the seven sea fighters were once pitted by the steel saints in the supergravity field, and they could no longer avoid those damn beams. Four of the sea fighters stepped forward. They were all burly in shape, and their scaly clothes were also defensive. The stronger type serves as a shield for other people at this time, responsible for resisting the attacks of those beams.


    The light beams seemed silent, but their destructive power was surprisingly great. After the eight light beams hit the center of gravity, even the four defending sea fighters received a considerable impact, and the power of the scales on their bodies was disrupted. , A crack appeared on the scales of one of them, showing the terrible destructive power of the blow just now.


    The energy of the eight attack beams is used by the iron saint fighter''s power source-the antimatter reactor.


    The attack just now was actually the effect of the positron cannon. The destructive power was very terrifying. When those sea fighters saw that terrible power, of course they did not dare to look down on these saints without a small universe. The seven of them looked at each other and aimed. In one direction, and at the same time showing his own stunts, it seems that he intends to break this formation with a strong force, and rush out.


    And the small universe of the seven people gathered together, and the power generated was indeed terrible, but after hitting the surrounding fog, it seemed like a mud cow entered the sea, and there was no fluctuation at all.

 1485 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1485

    Then there was a sizzling electric current in the surrounding fog, and immediately after that, they felt a huge small universe rushing around, and their trick was actually bounced back.


    A blue thunder light can be faintly seen in the fog. This is another high-tech weapon of the Steel Saint-the electromagnetic barrier!


    It can withstand or even rebound the enemy''s attack. Although the combined attack power of the seven sea fighters is very powerful, the number of steel saints is 50 people, occupying an absolute advantage, so all of their seven attacks are rebounded. go back.


    At this moment, the Sea Fighter was slightly flustered. Naruto sensed this situation and continued to issue his own attack orders from the distant Valhalla Palace.


    Under Naruto''s instructions, the steel saints used their devices to create waves that are extremely close to the real sound.


    Embarrassed on all sides!


    In history, the tactics that led to Xiang Yu''s complete defeat were used by Naruto on the Sea Fighter. With no enemies around, and a strange atmosphere everywhere, I heard that there was still a lot of familiar things left. A sense of peace of mind is a deadly poison for Sea Fighter.


    While listening to the sound of the waves that let oneself relax, while constantly coping with the enemy''s unknown attack, a sea fighter first couldn''t support it due to mental torture. He shouted and plunged into the fog.


    "Don''t run around! Come back soon!!"


    Although there was a sea fighter who remained calm, but with that person taking the lead, the rest of the sea fighter who had only been holding on could not support him. Under the mental breakdown, he ran around desperately.


    And this fits Naruto¡¯s heart. Observing the sea fighters running around in the eight-door golden lock formation from a distance is as interesting as watching the last few jumps of the grasshopper after autumn. Naruto was interested and issued an attack order.


    Eight gates of golden locks are the best!


    Chapter 123-Shots, the real battle with the sea world


    The Sea Fighter who lost his calmness was delicious food for Naruto, not prey.


    The eight-door golden lock formation turns into a four-sided killing formation. The power of the Vermillion Bird, Basalt, Azure Dragon, White Tiger, and the Four Elephants draws and shines. From the outside, the strange mist is shining with various colors from time to time. A chilling scream.


    And when the fog cleared, there were already seven shriveled corpses on the ground, and fifty steel saints once again arranged into the formation just now, each with a grim expression, although some of the steel saints suffered damage to varying degrees. But they weren''t too serious, and the seven bodies were obviously the seven sea fighters just now.


    The remaining Sea Fighters were slightly chilled by the death of their seven companions, but Naruto himself curled his lips.


    Fifty beats seven, and their individual strengths are not much different. Even among the fifty steel saints, some of them are even stronger than the sea fighters, with seven times the number advantage, plus eight gates of gold. The mystery of the lockup, it is only natural to be able to win.


    If it is fifty to fight fifty, even if there is the power of the formation, the damage will be more than three-thirds. With Naruto¡¯s fifty steel saints, at most it can match seventy to eighty. Look like a fighter.


    The remaining sea fighters glanced at each other, and quickly reached a consensus between them, that is, they must not enter the encirclement of the steel saints, but attack the steel saints from a long distance to avoid being caught in the strange mist .


    Naruto watched the battle on the coastline from a long distance from Valhalla Palace and immediately made arrangements.


    The Steel Saint Seiya received Naruto''s orders from the built-in supercomputer, and they were trained and trained as soldiers, and immediately followed Naruto''s instructions.


    Among the fifty steel saints, ten of them immediately stood in the front row. After the combination of the steel saints on them changed, they turned into a horizontal huge shield.


    The sea fighters and their joint attacks hit the horizontal huge shield, and the powerful impact immediately caused the entire shield to move backward, but they could not shake the solid shield.


    After the steel saints blocked the first wave of attacks, fifteen steel saints rushed out immediately. The steel saints on their bodies deformed, and two huge turbines appeared on everyone''s shoulders. The muzzle aimed at the vast sea.


    "Three, two, one! Fire!"


    Naruto made a countdown and issued an attack command. Each turbo muzzle gathered ultra-high-density energy, and then fired out a sky full of golden energy cannons at the same time. Although it seemed to be an indiscriminate burst of fire, every time The launch of the energy cannons was precisely calculated by a supercomputer. The continuous bombardment of countless energy cannons made the Sea Fighter evade continuously, all of a sudden panic.


    After the energy cannons of these fifteen steel saints were fired, it took a while to recharge, so they left and hid behind those steel saints with huge shields, and the remaining twenty-five steel saints at the same time Rushed out.


    Compared with the weight of the twenty-five previous ones, their steel holy clothes are very light and easy to move. Moreover, the parts on their hands and feet are all sharp blades, and they can even cut through the holy clothes. The defense and offensive power of the clothes are amazing.


    Ten have shields and are responsible for defense; fifteen have huge muzzles and can fire long-range cannons; and the remaining twenty-five are all of the type of close combat, both offensive and defensive, that is, Naruto goes here. The power of the steel saint on the coastal battlefield.


    The twenty-five steel saints who are good at close combat, all leaned close to the sea fighters when they were in a panic. The sharp blades on their bodies slashed at the sea fighters quickly, and in a short time, the sea fighters had no formation. .


    However, although the Sea Fighter was demoralized and panicked by Naruto''s tactics, he still had considerable strength after all. After a period of panic, he quickly recovered and started to counterattack.


    The sea fighters and the steel saints fought fierce battles on the coastline of Yasgot.


    The blood was sprinkled on the sea and the beach. Even if the two sides add up, more than a hundred troops were invested, but the severity of the war between them is definitely not lost to any war.


    So far, no real power has been exerted on either side. Even the high-end combat power of Saint Seiya and Sea General has not been put on the battlefield. In other words, the war between the Iron Saint Seiya and the Sea Fighter is just an appetite. It''s just a side dish.


    While Naruto and Athena were playing chess while waiting for Poseidon to take the lead. Compared with patience, Poseidon and Aphrodite did not seem to be opponents of Naruto and Athena. With both the fighters and sea fighters suffering heavy losses, the sea side finally took the lead.


    The battle on the coastline was extremely cruel, but at this moment, two extremely huge small universes suddenly appeared on the sea!


    The strength of these two small universes, even if the power of fifty steel saints is brought together, it is not the opponent of these two powerful small universes, not to mention that the fifty steel saints now only There are only three people left.


    Those two huge small universes almost shook the entire Yasgott violently, and even Naruto couldn¡¯t compare to this terrifying small universe. In the entire sea world, there is only a small universe that completely surpasses Naruto. Poseidon and Aphrodite are just two main gods.


    Poseidon just waved his trident and pointed it lightly. The steel saints who were still fighting with the sea fighters on the coast seemed to be bound by something, and then they had bleeding from their mouth and nose. The bodies of the remaining 23 steel saints burst into blood mist, and they all died instantly.


    Aphrodite smiled slightly, and opened his mouth to spit out a pink~red mist.


    This pink mist turned into a pink mysterious bee, which swept from the coastline directly towards Valhalla Palace. Aphrodite¡¯s huge small universe impacted the entire Yasgot, the entire Yasgot. Most of the houses in Aphrodite were damaged due to the impact of Aphrodite¡¯s power, but there was only one Valhalla Palace, standing alone among the ruins, surrounded by a small golden universe without any damage. Damage.


    Naruto and Athena, who had originally played straight numbers, dropped the last pawn and turned their eyes to the direction outside the palace at the same time, and then nodded to each other.


    Although I did not expect that Poseidon and Aphrodite would shoot in person so soon, if they did not shoot, no matter how many other saints and god fighters, they would just sacrifice in vain. They could not be this way. The opponents of the two main gods.


    Under mutual understanding, Naruto and Athena nodded to each other to show that they understood each other''s meaning, they flew out of Valhalla Palace at the same time, and instantly appeared on the battlefield on the coast.


    On the coast, Poseidon had put on his scales and held a golden trident in his hand. His trident is also one of the rare artifacts in the world, and Poseidon is a sea world. The King, his small universe is extremely large, far from being comparable to that of the god Hermes.


    Poseidon¡¯s small universe seems to cover the entire universe, no matter how you perceive it, Poseidon¡¯s small universe only gives Naruto a feeling.


    Unlimited!


    Poseidon''s strength is absolutely located in the upper level of the twelve main gods, his strength is the level that a main god should have, and at this moment he has put on scales, obviously Poseidon is also very afraid of Athena''s strength.


    Athena''s gaze swept across the scaly clothes on Poseidon''s body and smiled slightly, but she did not put on her sacred gown, but only took the scepter of the goddess of victory in her hand.


    "It has been gone for many years, Poseidon, 170,000 years ago, I wonder if you have a good rest?"


    In a holy war in ancient times, Poseidon was defeated by Athena, and Athena sealed his soul and all his power in the pot of Athena, so the pot used for sealing was also Known as the exclusive dormitory of the Sea Emperor, Athena now sees Poseidon and directly asks him how he is resting, apparently deliberately mocking Poseidon.


    Poseidon looked still, but a haze flashed in those eyes that were as deep as the sea, and he sneered: "It''s really been a long time since I saw you, Athena, I didn''t expect it to be 170,000 years later, you It''s a lot weaker compared to the previous year."


    Athena''s smile remained unchanged, but there was a joking arc: "Yes, of course I can''t beat you Poseidon."


    "That''s right." Naruto said to Athena next to him. "After all, Athena is no better than your sea king compared to the thickness of her face. After being sealed for 170,000 years, she still has a face. When I came out to meet people, it was obvious that Poseidon''s face was really as magnificent as the sea."


    Athena heard Naruto¡¯s sarcasm without dirty words, she immediately covered her mouth and laughed, while Poseidon¡¯s cold gaze swept across Naruto, and said coldly: ¡°This is a dialogue between the gods, Where is a mere human being qualified to interrupt!"


    Poseidon''s strong pressure almost suffocated Naruto, but Athena did not help, because Naruto''s self-esteem had to be taken into consideration.


    The Chakra in Naruto''s body quickly spun and turned into a Tai Chi shape. Under the rapid rotation of Tai Chi''s power, Poseidon''s pressure on Naruto gradually reduced, and he actually let him come over, mocking him. The smile of Poseidon has not diminished in the slightest.


    "Indeed, the gods of Olympus are really powerful. The immortal life is far above humans. After all, ordinary humans have no chance to be sealed for a full 170,000 years. This is really only the Sea Emperor Poseidon. A chance to''enjoy''!"


    The two men and two women looked at each other, and the atmosphere suddenly reached freezing point between the interlocking eyes!

 1486 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1486

    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty-Four-The Power of God vs. Aphrodite


    Seeing Poseidon''s face turned blue and purple by the popularity, Athena snickered.


    Thirteen years, Athena has known it for a long time, even if there is a big difference in strength, but in terms of eloquence, even the gods cannot be Naruto¡¯s opponent. Looking at Poseidon¡¯s aura, Athena Black Smiled heartily.


    Poseidon gave Aphrodite a look, and then the Poseidon trident in his hand pointed towards Athena.


    "What''s the meaning of these quick talk? Let''s fight again, Athena, let me also see how far your strength has deteriorated over the past 170,000 years!"


    "Can''t ask for it!"


    Athena responded proudly, pointing the scepter of the goddess of victory with golden light in her hand to Poseidon without fear: "You are my second uncle after all. Last time I gave you an exclusive bedroom, this time I will give you one. Let¡¯s coffin!¡± (Brotherhood: Hades>Poseidon>Zeus)


    Athena and Poseidon looked at each other and smiled, but their eyes were full of indifferent killing intent. Obviously, this battle was doomed to be tragic before it even started, and then the two gods turned into two golden rays of light and went straight into the sky.


    In that vast universe, it is the battlefield suitable for the gods.


    In the ocean today, only Naruto and the god of beauty, Aphrodite, are still facing each other.


    Aphrodite does not seem to be planning to fight, with one hand akimbo, naked ~ naked with a pair of beautiful ~ feet, standing in the middle of the sky, her figure is charming and charming, and her looks are charming, and her eyebrows are worn. The fox who is enough to entice people to commit crimes, Mei, even from the enemy''s standpoint, Naruto has to admit that this god of beauty is indeed a beauty who thinks it is enough to charm the world.


    Aphrodite was not at all annoyed at Naruto¡¯s actions to look at her. On the contrary, she was very proud of her body, and even said that the goddess looked at Naruto¡¯s eyes, even more naked. Don''t hide.


    "Really a handsome man."


    The first words Aphrodite said to Naruto was something that was expected. This natural beauty is obviously''interested'' in the handsome Naruto.


    It¡¯s just that although Naruto is indeed a super horny wolf, Naruto is really not interested in this legendary god of beauty, and Naruto doesn¡¯t want his head to become green, he hears Aphrodite. Naruto responded with a smile, "Thank you for your compliment, Aphrodite."


    Aphrodite gently slapped her charming hair, and between a frown and a smile, she showed amazing femininity. Just listen to Aphrodite saying in her charming ~ enchanting voice: "Like you Why should such a handsome man give his life to a little girl like Athena, why not stay with me? We can do some very pleasant things."


    Aphrodite would say such things, Naruto felt it was not surprising, after all, Aphrodite herself is the goddess of sexuality. For her, it is not shameful to have sex with a man~combination~ It is also common to actively invite Aphrodite¡¯s lover, Adonis, who Aphrodite likes most. Aphrodite has always taken the initiative to hope that Adonis will be with her. Now such things happen again. It''s nothing on Naruto.


    When Aphrodite said this, he gave Naruto a Feiwen, let alone an ordinary man. Even gods can¡¯t resist Aphrodite¡¯s charm, but Naruto is in this respect. With extremely high restraint, except for the woman he really loves, he rarely thinks about other women.


    Aphrodite is not the type that will fascinate Naruto, so although Aphrodite''s movements are very seductive, but Naruto only woke up with a slight head shake, and opened two scarlet kaleidoscope writing wheels. Seeing, I sneered: "Then I can only say sorry, the beautiful Aphrodite, my favorite is that little girl. There is a saying in China that can explain the current situation. I don¡¯t know you. Have you heard of it?"


    Aphrodite maintained an attractive smile on her face, but her autumnal eyes gradually cooled.


    "Oh, what is it?"


    "Weak water is three thousand. I only take one scoop. It is a pity that Aphrodite is not the one I like."


    "Oh, that''s really a pity." Aphrodite sighed lowly, and the bright water in his eyes turned into a number of ice, "When I thought of killing such a handsome man, I It really hurts."


    Aphrodite¡¯s pretentious look, even Naruto couldn¡¯t help but fought a cold war. Aphrodite¡¯s words also meant that the relationship between the two of them could only be an enemy, because they knew that they The opponent was a main god, and Naruto was not polite, and directly attacked.


    "Shining escape light wheel, gust of wind, black arrow type zero!!"


    The skylight black flames and the wind escape intertwined into a pitch-black windmill, which flew towards Aphrodite with howling.The black windmill is extremely powerful, and the rough sea was cut into two sides by this black windmill, exposing the sea under the sea, which shows the power.


    However, Naruto''s current opponent is a main god, and he still fights face-to-face. It is completely different from the previous battle with Hermes. Now it is a fierce face-to-face battle, and his strength cannot be faked.


    Naruto¡¯s halo and gust of black and black arrow style, in his current realm, is also a very powerful move, but Aphrodite saw the blow, and he only gave a soft smile. Then Nayu The hand swayed gently, and the nails painted into purple-red, grabbed the horrible black windmill with one hand, and then held it with five fingers, actually crushing Naruto''s burning escape!


    Naruto''s heart was shocked, the main god''s physical strength is indeed terrifying, even the beauty god Aphrodite, who is obviously not good at fighting, can directly smash his Shao Dun with his hands, showing how terrifying his strength is.


    Although Naruto was surprised by the strength of Aphrodite''s body, he did not dare to keep his hands at all. His hands flew up and down again, and the huge Chakra burst and burned in Naruto''s palm.


    Amaterasu''s special black flame and blue thunder light combined into a burst of blue-black thunder fire.


    "Escape, disaster and thunder!"


    Naruto roared, and the blue-black thunder fire on his right hand made a destructive roar. The powerful energy cut through the space and pierced Aphrodite''s body.


    Aphrodite still kept that smile, as if playing with Naruto as a toy, took off a gold ring inlaid with green gems from her hand, and threw it towards Naruto.


    This ring is also the work of Hephaestus, the god of blacksmithing. In order to please his wife Aphrodite, Hephaestus made a lot of jewellery for her, each of which is beautiful and unique. Moreover, they are all weapons that contain great power. Hephaestus does not know how much effort it took to create these offensive and defensive jewelry, each with its own magical effects, but Aphrodite cannot be dedicated to one person after all. situation.


    The golden ring aimed at Naruto¡¯s heart, immediately penetrated Naruto¡¯s body defenses, penetrated into Naruto¡¯s body, turned into a larger golden ring, and then tightly locked Naruto¡¯s heart.


    Naruto felt a twitching pain in his heart, and at the same time the blood flow throughout his body was not smooth, he knew that it was the effect of the damn ring.


    At this time, I heard Aphrodite say: "It''s a pity that your heart has been locked by me. If you don''t want your heart to be crushed by me, just listen to me."


    "Heart? You can take this thing if you want it!"


    After hearing Aphrodite¡¯s words, Naruto suddenly laughed and pierced his xiong chamber with his left hand. He actually dug out the heart that was locked by Aphrodite¡¯s ring, and then fiercely Throw it towards Aphrodite.


    Aphrodite did not expect that Naruto would dig out her heart directly. She is by nature ~ Aijie, likes clean, hates dirt, especially blood stains, that bloody heart makes Aphrodite frowned. Naruto''s heart shattered instantly with a squeeze of five fingers, and the ring flew back to Aphrodite''s hand. She did not put it on immediately, but put it away.


    Just when Aphrodite was slightly distracted by the heart thrown by Naruto, Naruto immediately deceived herself to Aphrodite, and the disaster thunder blasted a huge roar towards Aphrodite. His face was severely chopped off.


    Aphrodite is most proud of her beautiful face and figure, and she is unwilling to suffer any damage to her face, so Naruto can be regarded as a ¡°place to defend against the enemy¡± this time, although even if Naruto is Aphrodite won''t die if it hits, but as a god of beauty, Aphrodite will not allow any damage to his face. He stepped back and stretched out his hand to block Naruto''s disaster and thunder.


    The huge chakra exploded in Aphrodite''s palm, and the violent power made Aphrodite''s palm slightly sting.


    "Very good power, it can make me feel a little bit of pain, but that''s it, humans are always just humans, and the gap between them and gods is irreparable!"


    "You are right, but there is a gap between God and God."


    Aphrodite was stunned. When he was wondering what Naruto''s words meant, he felt a familiar sharp spirit coming from behind her. That sharp spirit had an incomparably cold and sharp aura, and it was more powerful than Ming. The human disaster thunderbolt is more than dozens of times stronger. This force is definitely enough to make Aphrodite feel jealous. She was shocked and was about to fly away, but she felt her body suddenly become extremely heavy.


    Naruto''s eyes suddenly turned white in an instant, and the power of the gossip domain and the solidification of the space was activated at the same time, and the body of Aphrodite was frozen for less than one ten thousandth of a second, and then his hands slammed towards Aphrodite Pat on the body.


    "Soft boxing, gossip, hundred, two, eight palms!"


    Naruto''s one hundred and twenty-eight palms were made in one go, and they were shot on Aphrodite''s acupuncture points, causing Aphrodite''s small universe to stagnate. At that moment, he couldn''t use his power, and then he was attacked from behind. The aura that came pierced through the body, it turned out to be a silver-white long arrow, and after that long arrow pierced Aphrodite¡¯s body, it penetrated Naruto¡¯s body, and then flew into the vast expanse. In the sea, a huge explosion was caused.


    Aphrodite¡¯s small universe returned to normal, Naruto¡¯s gossip palm could only delay her for a moment, and after Aphrodite used the small universe to treat her abdominal wounds, he turned around and looked at her wearing a moonlight battle suit. , The goddess who held a long bow in her left hand and was enveloped in moonlight, her hatred immediately caught Aphrodite¡¯s eyes, and she screamed: "Artemis!!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty-Five-Two to one, the goddess of beauty


    If you want to ask who Aphrodite hates most, then looking at the whole world, it must be the moon goddess Artemis.


    Artemis, who abides by chastity and loves hunting, and Aphrodite, who is naturally windy and loves the joy of chuang, are basically two extreme people.


    Moreover, in myths and legends, Aphrodite also received the golden apple and was evaluated as the most beautiful goddess. Because of this incident, Artemis was very upset with Aphrodite and designed to kill Aphrodite. Adonis, Frodite''s favorite lover, the two goddesses have been grieving for a long time since the age of mythology, and they have long since reached the point of irreconcilability.


    Naruto was not interested in Aphrodite, partly because he knew that Artemis would never accept Aphrodite.


    Just now while Naruto was fighting with Aphrodite, Artemis attacked from behind with the moon goddess bow, and Naruto discovered this, so he tried his best to hold back Aphrodite¡¯s actions. , So that Artemis¡¯ sneak attack was successful, and Aphrodite suffered a loss.


    The contradiction between Artemis and Aphrodite had long since become immortal. Therefore, he would not be polite to this beauty. He raised his beautiful long hair and sneered: "I haven''t seen him for many years. , Aphrodite, you still look like this ~ cheap!"


    Although Artemis had a fierce temper, he still paid more attention to etiquette, but he could let Artemis say such swear words to Aphrodite, which shows that Artemis hated this beauty god.


    "Humph!"

 1487 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1487

    Aphrodite snorted coldly, watching Artemis''s gaze extremely bad, completely unable to see the charming ~ enchanting look in front of Naruto just now, and then Aphrodite''s expression happened again. Changed into that kind of ironic smile.


    "I don''t need you to talk too much about me, Artemis, how do you know my fun for a little girl like you?"


    Aphrodite gently moved her long hair, which was obviously a counterattack to Artemis¡¯s action just now. Although Artemis has the same feminine charm, it is still a virgin after all. At this point, Artemis today cannot be compared with Aphrodite.


    Artemis smiled coldly, did not get angry with Aphrodite, and pulled the bowstring again.


    "Then, if I beat you into a sieve, do you still have the face to say such a thing, the most beautiful god of beauty in Olympus, let it be history!"


    Artemis loosened his finger and shot a shining silver-white arrow from the moon goddess bow. The long arrow did not hit Aphrodite, but flew towards the sky. Then it burst into thousands of rays of light in the air, like a silver rain, falling from the sky, every silver ray of light is a sharp long arrow.


    "Meteor rushes to the moon and arrows!"


    Aphrodite fought Artemis many times, so he knew how Artemis attacked. When Artemis shot the long arrow, he immediately took off a gold on his wrist. wristband.


    This golden bracelet is also the work of Hephaestus. After Aphrodite took off the bracelet and gently tossed it, the golden bracelet flew on top of Aphrodite¡¯s head and turned into a golden light. Live in Aphrodite''s body.


    After Artemis¡¯s shooting star drove the moon and the arrows burst, countless arrows fell on the golden light above Aphrodite¡¯s head, but the things Hephaestus had built for Aphrodite were indeed very powerful, and it actually took those countless All of the arrows were blocked, none of them could penetrate the golden light defense.


    Artemis looked at Aphrodite''s same defense method as before, with a contemptuous sneer.


    ''Aphrodite, as a god, you too underestimate the power of human beings. His strength cannot be ignored whether you or I.''


    With Artemis here as a powerful enemy, most of Aphrodite¡¯s attention is of course on the moon goddess, and Naruto, who has not yet understood the ninth sense, is left alone. But this way, it is just right for Naruto to hide the sharp fangs secretly, wait for the opportunity to bite a piece of flesh and blood on Meishen''s body.


    Artemis¡¯s shooting star and moon arrow array could not penetrate Aphrodite¡¯s bracelet defense, but Naruto stood aside, watching the number of defenses of the bracelet, and then spread his hands, and a Tai Chi picture appeared in front of him. The power of Tai Chi slowly spreads and blends into the entire space.


    Artemis did not resist either, but instead combined his own small universe with Naruto''s Chakra, allowing him to control his power.


    With the cooperation of Artemis, the force of the Meteor¡¯s Arrow Array did not continue to attack Aphrodite, but flew towards Naruto. Numerous long arrows were affected by Naruto¡¯s Tai Chi power. Naruto whirled around, then followed Naruto''s push, and flew towards Aphrodite at the same time.


    The scattered divine power of the Meteor Chasing the Moon Arrow Array was gathered in one place by Naruto, and all the power was concentrated in one point!


    Aphrodite felt the terrible power on the shining arrow and was startled, and immediately turned the golden bracelet in front of her to resist the flying arrow from Naruto''s hand with all her strength.


    The silver-white long arrow carries the divine power of Artemis and the power of the Moon Goddess Divine Bow. After being compressed by Naruto''s spiral, it is extremely powerful. Even if Aphrodite turns the bracelet in front of him for defense, The impact force still caused a violent fluctuation in the defense of the golden bracelet, and Aphrodite was also impacted by this huge force and took two steps back.


    And Artemis just seized this opportunity to beat down the dog and shot an arrow.


    The arrow did not disperse, but with terrifying aura, it aimed at the center of Aphrodite¡¯s spine. Aphrodite was even more afraid of Artemis¡¯s attack, and immediately turned around and took the golden hand again. The ring stood in front of him, intending to block Artemis'' attack, but he heard a voice coming from behind.


    "Space Conversion!"


    After a long time, Naruto once again activated the pupil power of his nine-hook jade reincarnation eye, swapping the long arrows shot by Artemis and himself in an instant. At this time, Aphrodite turned into Naruto. And Long Arrow still aimed at Aphrodite''s vest!


    Aphrodite was too late to evade this time, and was shot by Artemis with an arrow. The silver-white luminous long arrow penetrated the defense of Aphrodite¡¯s divine body, and one arrow hit Aphrodite. Aphrodite¡¯s spine, even if it¡¯s a divine body, felt a heart-piercing pain spread through the nerves to his whole body. Aphrodite couldn¡¯t help but snorted. In anger, he turned the golden bracelet towards The nasty man in front of him beat him.


    Although the golden bracelet is mainly an armor, but under the perfusion of Aphrodite''s huge small universe, the power of a single blow is not small.


    Naruto was hit in the head by the golden bracelet, and his body froze for a while and immediately dispersed and turned into countless blood beads. Then those blood beads gathered together again and became Naruto''s appearance, a purely physical attack. The effect on Naruto has been minimized.


    Aphrodite suffered a loss, of course he refused to stop there, and immediately took off his Xiong needle.


    Aphrodite¡¯s xiong needles are very beautiful. The main part is pure white feathers. According to the legend of Aphrodite, it is said that this goddess was riding sparrows and pigeons in order to enable humans and animals to thrive. Or the car seat driven by a swan roams around, so the white feathers on the xiong needles are probably swan feathers.But if it is really like the myth, Naruto thinks that the purpose of this goddess''s wandering around should be to find a beautiful man who looks good.


    The xiong needle is made of several feathers superimposed, and it does look like a swan with its wings spread all the time, and a red gemstone is made into a swan''s red eyes, shining brightly.


    Aphrodite threw the xiong needles, and the xiong needles immediately turned into countless beautiful white swans, flapping their wings in the sky, but those white swans are not kind creatures, in Aphrodite¡¯s Under control, he quickly flew towards Naruto and Artemis, most of them attacked Artemis, and a few were on Naruto''s side.


    Artemis kept pulling away the longbow in his hand, shooting out a series of shining arrows, and each arrow accurately shot a swan.


    On the other hand, Naruto transformed himself into the appearance of Suzuo Nohu, protecting the whole body, and attacking the white swans with Amaterasu Senbon.


    But after all, the strength of Naruto and the main god is too far apart. Although only a small part of those swans are attacking Naruto, Artemis is still at ease, but Naruto is already a bit dangerous.


    Susano was full of cracks under the constant impact of the swans, and Amaterasu''s offensive was difficult to achieve, and the attacks of those white swans became more and more crazy, as if they were about to completely tear Naruto apart.


    Naruto clasped his hands together, yin and yang flew out of his body, transformed into a giant beast head with wide-mouthed fangs and a hideous face, and at the same time, the defenses of Suzuo Nenghu disappeared.


    After Susano''s defense disappeared, the white swans immediately flew towards Naruto, but before they attacked Naruto, they were swallowed by a huge attraction, and then they seemed to be trapped in a black hole that never ends. The same, being thoroughly digested and decomposed, this is the power of gluttonous!


    The gluttonous mouth opened like a bottomless pit, and it constantly swallowed the white swans around. The number of white swans became less and less under the gluttonous swallowing, and finally uttered a whine, turned into the original Xiong needle shape, and flew back to Ah Frodite''s hands.


    Artemis looked darkly, but Aphrodite was immediately angry.


    The feather on her needle was swallowed alive!!


    Chapter 126-Eyesight, Aphrodite''s Conspiracy


    Although Aphrodite despised her ugly husband Hephaestus, the things Hephaestus created, both in appearance and in inner strength, are all the best in Olympus!


    Aphrodite has no feelings for Hephaestus, but she has to admit that Hephaestus¡¯s craftsmanship is the best, otherwise she would not keep the jewelry made by Hephaestus. , It is because these jewelry are both beautiful and powerful.


    However, now her xiong needle feathers were actually swallowed by Naruto!


    Although it is only a feather, the original perfect balance of power of the xiong needle has been destroyed. The strength of this white swan xiong needle has also been greatly reduced due to the damage. Si, in the entire Olympus, only he has that ability!


    Artemis of course also knew that the power of the jewelry Hephaestus made for Aphrodite was very powerful. Unexpectedly, Naruto swallowed a feather. She also looked at Naruto and found that he was all right. After a sigh of relief, he turned around and laughed at Aphrodite and said, "Aphrodite, it seems that your treasure has been corrupted just like you, and it is damaged like this. There is a Chinese idiom, It¡¯s called Jinyu, but it¡¯s lost in it."


    Although Aphrodite doesn¡¯t understand what Artemis¡¯ idioms mean, it¡¯s definitely not a good thing. Here, I am ridiculed by the person I hate most. Aphrodite¡¯s mood can be seen how bad it can be. .


    Aphrodite was furious, and took off the necklace from her neck.


    The necklace looked like a peacock, and it was extremely beautiful. The main body of the necklace, like a peacock on the screen, was very luxurious. Every piece of peacock feather was a gemstone, green and beautiful.


    To create such beautiful and powerful jewelry, I don¡¯t know how much Hephaestus has spent before, but he has not been able to really touch this beauty. Aphrodite has always been Look down on your husband.


    The peacock necklace turned into a beautiful peacock, but the peacock was very fierce, making an unpleasant cry in his mouth, and then immediately rushed towards Naruto and Artemis.


    Artemis aimed at the peacock and shot an arrow, but when the peacock shook his head, he actually knocked away the long arrow that Artemis shot with that hard beak. A flash of surprise flashed in Artemis¡¯ eyes. Then immediately put away the Moon Goddess Divine Bow and took out a sword.


    Western swords are not the same as the swords in ancient Chinese martial arts. Although they are double-edged swords, they are thicker and thicker. Even Artemis''s moon sword is more dexterous than ordinary swords, but it is said to the Chinese. Compared with the three-foot green front, it is obviously a layer of lenient.


    The peacock''s wings set off a terrifying gust of wind, causing the sea to churn, and the stars in the sky could not bear the peacock''s gust of wind, and were blown one after another.


    There was a soft moonlight around Artemis, protected by moonlight and moonlight battle suits. Artemis kept the violent winds against the peacocks completely in a state of motionlessness, no matter how terrifying the peacocks were, Al Themis always stood still.


    As soon as Aphrodite saw that such an attack could not help Artemis, his fingers jumped quickly, and the beautiful tail feathers behind the peacock immediately spread out, and the beautiful feathers became sharp and flew towards Artemis. Shot from here.


    A scornful smile flashed in Aphrodite''s eyes, and she had known Naruto for many years. It was not only Athena who learned new things from Naruto, but she, the moon goddess, was not a fool.


    The Huiyue Sword in Artemis''s hand swung lightly, and the movement was similar to Naruto''s body, but it was not as perfect as Naruto, and sometimes some rigidity could be seen.


    Although some peacock feathers penetrated the moonlight''s defense when Artemis'' power was not perfect, Artemis still had a layer of defense as a battle suit, and the scattered feathers were not at all painful.


    The Bright Moon Sword in Artemis''s hand was constantly swinging. Under her huge small universe, those feathers were driven to change directions, merged into Artemis'' sword power, and formed on top of Artemis'' head. After a huge nebula, the Huiyue Sword pointed, and all the peacock feathers above his head flew away from the peacock.


    The feather arrows issued by Artemis and the peacock attacked and annihilated each other, and even the peacock itself suffered some damage from the attack of its feathers.

 1488 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1488

    Aphrodite saw Artemis more of the past, and made her unable to see the way of attacking. She really felt tricky, frowned deeply, and then gritted her teeth and cut her fingertips. Fingers, a drop of blood flew in the direction of the peacock and merged into the peacock''s body.


    Aphrodite is one of the twelve gods. Her blood has a very strong power. When that drop of blood is integrated into the peacock''s body, the peacock''s eyes immediately turn into scarlet, making a louder sound than before. After making a screaming hoarse cry, the peacock immediately rushed towards Artemis, while Aphrodite turned around and rushed towards Naruto.


    Aphrodite seems to be planning to solve Naruto¡¯s ¡°obstruction¡± first, and then settle the ledger with Artemis. When she shows the strength of a main god, the speed is so fast that Naruto It was difficult to keep up, and when he was slightly surprised, Naruto saw a touch of whiteness in front of his eyes.


    That was Aphrodite''s beautiful legs, kicking Naruto''s body at a terrifying speed.


    boom!!


    Naruto''s body couldn''t stand the kick of the beauty god, and he was kicked into two parts, and when Aphrodite showed joy on his face, he saw Naruto smiling at her.


    Such a physical attack has no practical meaning to Naruto. Even if the body is separated from the top and bottom, Naruto can still survive. When Umami is quickly separating from Aphrodite, his lower body is like a tarsal maggot. In the same way, Aphrodite was attached, and Naruto''s voice with a smile was heard.


    "The clone exploded!"


    boom!!


    Naruto sacrificed half of his body without hesitation, and completely detonated that half of his body in an instant. Aphrodite was caught off guard and couldn''t help being embarrassed, even his beautiful hair. There was also some dust at this time, and it looked a little embarrassed, but the lower half of Naruto''s body was immediately restored to its original shape, apparently completely fine.


    Aphrodite suffered another dark loss, which can be said to be very uncomfortable, and even her face was savage for a moment.


    And at this time, the Bright Moon Sword in Artemis''s hand was slashed out continuously, and each sword was slashed at the place where the peacock''s power was weak. Even with the help of Aphrodite''s blood, a piece of jewelry cannot be alone. After dealing with a main god and supporting it for a while, the peacock let out a whine, then returned to Aphrodite, and once again became the original necklace.


    Artemis jumped up and stood beside Naruto, and although Aphrodite had arranged her hair in a small universe, her embarrassed appearance was clearly seen by Artemis. This is called Artemis very refreshing, but thinking that Naruto was hit by the main god Aphrodite just now, it is unavoidable that he is still a little worried, and said: "How are you, are you okay?"


    "Don''t worry, that kind of attack is useless to me." Naruto smiled confidently, but in fact, he was also shocked by the terrible power of the main god. A beauty god who is not good at fighting can easily beat his body. He had to collapse, if he hadn''t had the ability to regenerate against the sky, he would have died long ago.


    Aphrodite paid attention to everything about Naruto and Artemis, and saw the familiar and natural manner of the two of them when they were talking. There was no difference between the status of humans and gods, and he was taken aback. A ridiculous guess came to Aphrodite''s mind.


    A stern look passed Artemis''s stunning smile with a smile,''This is definitely worth a try!''


    Aphrodite, who had fixed skills in his heart, did not give Naruto and Artemis a chance to continue talking, and took out the gold ring that Aphrodite had put in his sleeve because of blood stains, and turned towards Artemis was thrown away.


    Artemis had also seen the power of this gold ring before. The luminous moon sword in his hand slammed against the gold ring and suddenly bounced the gold ring away. At this time, Aphrodite also put his gold hand The ring was thrown out together, and at the same time he secretly took off his earrings.


    The power of the gold ring and the gold bracelet mirrored each other, forming a golden cage of light, covering Artemis.


    Artemis felt that although the power in the golden light was good, after all, these two treasures were not purely attacking treasures, so their power was limited. For Artemis, they could not cause severe damage, but light. Snorted slightly.


    "Small bugs!"


    "It doesn''t matter if it is a trick or not, as long as it can trap you, Artemis!"


    Aphrodite took out two treasures and temporarily suppressed the power of Artemis, but did not attack the moon goddess, but immediately flew towards Naruto. Artemis saw Ah Frodette was holding something secretly in his hand, and his face changed immediately, and he shouted: "Naruto! Hurry up and avoid it! This can''t be done by force!!"


    Although Naruto didn¡¯t know what tricks Aphrodite was preparing, out of trust in Artemis, Naruto immediately flew to dodge, but the surrounding air seemed to have suddenly undergone a special change, unexpectedly let Naruto The mind is confused and the body is out of control. In this case, to avoid the attack of a main god is simply wishful thinking!


    Aphrodite took her earring and hit Naruto''s forehead directly, but the blow did not smash Naruto''s body. The earring, like a parasite, actually got in. Go inside Naruto''s head.


    The temples on both sides of Naruto were all bulging, which was obviously extremely painful, and the clear color in his eyes turned into a hideous color, and finally gradually disappeared, leaving only a color of ecstasy.


    Artemis broke free from Aphrodite''s bondage, but he was already a step too late. Seeing Naruto''s eyes, he knew what was going on immediately, and his eyes looked hideous in Aphrodite''s eyes.


    But Aphrodite didn¡¯t mind Artemis¡¯ terrifying eyes. Instead, he looked at Artemis with interest and mocked: ¡°Your reaction seems to be the case. I thought I was wrong, you who vowed not to marry forever, really didn''t expect to like a human being."


    Chapter 127-The secret of ancient times, the truth about Athena and Poseidon''s grudge


    After Athena and Poseidon selected each other as their opponents, they immediately flew up into the sky.


    Although their understanding of power is not as good as Naruto''s, their own strength is much stronger than Naruto. Moreover, the battle between them is doomed to cause the danger of extinction, and it is their hands that create everything. Weapon inside!


    The weapon of killing God!


    Created with the light of birth, it is enough to cause damage to the main god, and even fatal. There are only a few god-killing tools in the world, Athena and Poseidon each have one!


    Once defeated by Athena and sealed in the Jug of Athena for 170,000 years, this incident was the greatest shame to the proud Sea Emperor Poseidon. So shortly after his resurrection, he launched an attack on Athena. The battle of Hilda is just a prelude.


    If Artemis and Aphrodite, because neither of them had a god-killing tool in their hands, so although they hated each other so much that they were immortal, in fact neither of them could kill each other. The means, no matter how fierce the fight, can only wound the opponent but cannot kill; then between Athena and Poseidon, it is a real battle of life and death, because they both have powerful weapons that can actually kill each other. !


    Poseidon was dressed in his scaly clothes, his handsome face was full of hatred for Athena, and the killing intent was Ling Ran in his eyes. The Poseidon trident in his hand pierced towards Athena, from the three points of the trident. And spray three jets of water at the same time.


    Such an attack seemed simple, but because it was an attack from the Sea King''s Trident, it was so powerful that even Artemis'' attack could not match it.


    Athena kept a smile on her beautiful face, but she didn''t dare to be careless in her heart. After all, she also possessed the god-killing tool and had fought against Poseidon many times. She knew how powerful the Poseidon trident was.


    Athena held another noble god-killing tool in her hand-the Victory Scepter. The scepter with brilliant golden light swayed slightly, and immediately drew a huge arc, in the golden Within the coverage of the arc, all the stars rushed towards Poseidon at the same time.


    It was impossible for the impact of the stars to cause any damage to the main god like Poseidon, but it contained the terrifying power of the Victory Scepter. This is no small trick to describe.


    The stars and the water column collided with each other and annihilated each other under the powerful collision of the God Killer. The water drops and star fragments flew around, but they were bounced off by the huge small universe around Athena and Poseidon, unable to touch the two The body of the Lord God.


    Poseidon lightly waved the Sea Emperor''s Trident in his hand, and the scattered water column immediately disappeared, and then he put away this terrifying artifact, and said with a smile: "It seems that for 170,000 years , Your strength has indeed regressed, but if you always mix with those humans, it is only natural that your strength will decrease."


    Athena also made a move similar to Poseidon, the goddess of victory scepter gave out a burst of golden light, wherever the light passed, the debris around him turned into dust and disappeared completely, and then Athena also removed her scepter. He put it away, and sneered: "No way, after all, I am also very toil and cannot rest like you, Poseidon."


    Poseidon knew that Athena was ridiculing the fact that she had been sealed for hundreds of thousands of years, 170,000 years... This was indeed a good rest.A trace of anger flashed in Poseidon''s eyes, and then he sneered: "Then since you have worked so hard, you should have a good rest, Athena." It''s best to rest forever.


    Although both Athena and Poseidon were laughing, they could not see any smile in their eyes. Since they were hostile, it was impossible to show mercy. The interests they pursued are different, so Athena and Poseidon Saidong naturally can only exist as an enemy.


    As soon as Poseidon''s words fell, Athena immediately launched an attack. The snow-white jade hand quickly waved, cutting out countless sword energy that shattered time and space.


    "Excalibur!"


    Athena snorted, her movements extremely keen and flexible. Compared with the beauty god who is not good at fighting, Athena, as the goddess of war, can be said to be the goddess with the strongest combat power in the world today. Hera and Artemis were not as good as Athena.


    The blade of the Excalibur flew towards Poseidon, the sharp blade enveloped the entire time and space, but Poseidon stood still, the Excalibur cut through Poseidon¡¯s body, but Poseidon¡¯s body As if turned into an illusion, all the blades of the Excalibur penetrated Poseidon''s body, but it did not leave any scars on Poseidon''s body and scales.


    Athena narrowed her eyes, looking at the wonderful refraction of the space around Poseidon, and uttered the name of this move: "A Mirage!"


    Although the name itself is just an optical phenomenon, it is obviously not that simple in this world of gods.The principle of Poseidon¡¯s mirage is closer to the divine power with soil, but compared with soil, it can only hide your body in the divine space, so it will be destroyed by Kakashi¡¯s divine power. Poseidon can use himself Different parts of his body are hidden in different time and space and cause time and space refraction. In the real time and space, all that is left is a phantom.


    Athena''s combat experience is rich, and it is definitely not comparable to ordinary gods. If Aphrodite and Athena go one-on-one, even if Athena does not use the Victory Scepter, she can definitely win. Her combat experience is Rich, even Artemis plus Apollo can''t compare with Athena.


    Athena had long known the power of Poseidon''s mirage trick, and had already analyzed the principle. Her hand once again made the appearance of a hand knife. With a twist of her wrist, countless sword blades flew out again.


    Although this attack still emitted countless divine sword sword auras, these sword auras attacked the dislocation of time and space, and one move spread across countless time and space.


    The golden sword of the Capricorn Golden Saint Seiya, when it reaches its limit, is powerful enough to break through the universe and cut the universe, but Athena¡¯s sword covers countless time and space within one move, and maintains a delicate balance of power. Time and space will not collapse. In terms of skills and realm, it is far beyond the level of a saint and even a god, which shows its power.


    At this time, even if Poseidon launches the mirage again, it is impossible to dodge all the attacks of the Excalibur, and simply give up the already useless trick, gather his body again, and restore it to the present time and space.


    "fountain!"


    Poseidon yelled, and several water columns rose up in front of him. It felt a bit like the defensive effect of a water wall. Athena¡¯s Excalibur was cut on the fountain of Poseidon, and the ¡°Lee¡± of Excalibur was by the fountain. Absorbed by the''soft'', its power is greatly reduced, and then all annihilated.


    Unwilling to be forced to the wind again and again, Poseidon immediately launched a counterattack after blocking Athena''s attack.


    "Noah Stormy!!"

 1489 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1489

    Athena had always maintained grace and confidence, with a nasty smile, but after hearing the name of Poseidon''s move, her bright eyes became a little gloomy.


    Because this is a chaotic time and space, the stories in different myths are also mixed together.


    There is one thing that Naruto didn''t know. Less than 180,000 years ago, Poseidon had planned a great flood to destroy all creatures on the earth, including humans.


    This conspiracy was understood by Athena, so she personally took action against Poseidon, and ordered the ancient Aries golden saint Noah to build a huge ship that can survive the devastating flood.


    At that time, Noah, the golden saint of Aries, was the first wise man among the twelve golds. According to Athena¡¯s orders, he built a 14,000-ton giant ship, and used the power of the zodiac to make this ship The huge ship could not be subverted and would not be submerged. This huge ship was later called Noah''s Ark.


    The World Extinction Flood occurred on Noah¡¯s 600th birthday. The sea burst and a jet of water gushed up and engulfed the earth. The heavy rain continued for 40 days, and the height of the sea was 15 inches higher than the highest mountain. , But the humans, animals, and plant seeds in Noah¡¯s Ark were unharmed. In the end, Athena defeated and sealed Poseidon in that battle. The sealing device was the Athena pot. The torrential rain that Seidon launched in order to overthrow the mainland later directly used the name of the golden saint.


    This incident can be said to be the cause of Athena and Poseidon¡¯s real grudges, and Poseidon is now showing this Noah storm again. If he does not stop his move, the whole land will be submerged by sea again, and now , But there is no time to build another Noah''s Ark.


    The sky seemed to have been opened by Poseidon''s huge small universe, and a huge water column poured down from the gap and washed away toward the earth.


    But just when the terrifying rainstorm was about to fall on the Earth, a huge formation appeared on the Earth. The power could protect the entire earth, and this formation looked like steel. The eight-door golden lock array displayed by the Saint Seiya has similarities, but in some places it is more mysterious.


    Poseidon couldn''t help but stunned when he saw the huge formation, and then turned his gaze to the niece he should be familiar with, but now feels strange.


    I saw Athena''s expression showing solemnity and arrogance, and she said in a cold voice: "With the same tricks against the same enemies, there is nothing more stupid than this, Poseidon!"


    Chapter 128-Athena and Poseidon, Power of Poseidon


    Poseidon looked at the huge formation covering the sky above the earth. The huge and vast small universe clearly belonged to Athena. Poseidon would never admit it wrong, but the formation itself was definitely not Athena. the power of!


    There seems to be a special mystery in it. Even Poseidon can¡¯t see through the mystery of the changes in the formation. This formation seems to have life itself and is always changing, even if Poseidon can see the formation at this time. Mystery, when he wanted to crack, the formation was changed again.


    This is Naruto''s strongest Tai Chi Bagua formation!


    It contains the mysticism of Tai Chi. Tai Chi is used to create the two instruments, the two instruments transform the four images, and the four images play the gossip, which is endless and endless.


    This kind of thing is of course also made by Naruto and Mu together. For the mysterious mastery of Tai Chi gossip, no one in this world can compare to Naruto, and only he can set the closest perfect gossip pattern, and then let Mu made it out as Athena''s weapon.


    As long as you input Athena''s small universe into the gossip array, you can immediately activate the gossip array. With the mystery of the gossip array and the huge small universe of Athena, even the attack of the main god can be resisted!


    Poseidon¡¯s Noah storm was completely unable to land on the earth, and was decomposed by the power of the Tai Chi gossip array, and scattered around, expanding into the entire huge universe, while the earth was protected by Athena.


    Poseidon coldly looked at the huge formation that protects the earth, then his eyes fell on Athena, and said: "I didn''t expect that you actually mastered such a trick."


    Athena fluttered her long purple hair and smiled proudly: "I have learned a lot of interesting things from human beings. Among them, there is a saying called "Senior Farewell Three Days". Be respectful, but with your head, It must be incomprehensible, Poseidon."


    "Humph!"


    Poseidon responded with a cold snort in response to Athena¡¯s sarcasm, and then the small universe slowly spread, and a huge amount of moisture appeared around him: "Then prove it, what you learned from those humans , Can you beat me! Noah Storm!!"


    Poseidon roared wildly, and the huge small universe controlled the entire storm to change its direction. The rainstorm that originally rushed to the earth all rushed toward Athena.


    The power of the storm itself was created to destroy the world, but now, even if it is used directly as an attack, the power of the storm is extremely powerful.Under the impact of the torrent of rain, even the nearby planets that were rubbed by the rain a little were annihilated and turned into dust in the universe.


    Athena''s expression shrank, and a powerful small universe hovered around her.


    "Ball of Life!"


    The small golden universe sphere protects Athena''s body, and a faint layer of golden light is enough to isolate time and space.


    Poseidon¡¯s Noah storm impacted Athena¡¯s sphere of life. The powerful impact caused Athena¡¯s defensive skills to undergo a violent shock, but it was not damaged. Under the impact of Poseidon¡¯s unique skills, it finally became hard. Supported it.


    And under the protection of the golden protective cover of the sphere of life, a layer of golden light appeared on Athena''s body, followed by a burst of golden light. In the battle with Poseidon, Athena finally put it on Own sacred garment!


    This saint cloth was created by Athena''s mother, Metis, the goddess of wisdom of the previous generation, after being swallowed by Zeus, with hatred and grief and anger towards Zeus in Zeus.


    This holy garment incorporates all the flesh and blood of a god and the small universe, so it is the strongest one among all the battle garments. Even Zeus''s battle garment is not comparable to Athena''s female holy garment, and because of this Metis''s will was integrated into the female sacred garment, so this saint can only be worn by Metis'' daughter, Athena.


    Even Zeus could not crack the will seal of the female sacred garment. On the contrary, because Metis hated Zeus, this saintly garment extremely repelled Zeus. Even without an owner, Zeus could not touch this piece. Holy clothing, otherwise it will be automatically attacked by the Holy clothing.


    In order to revive the female sacred clothes that turned into stone statues, only the blood of Athena can do it, whether it is the human body of Athena or the blood of the divine body. This is like a DNA code, except for the blood of Athena. Apart from blood, there is no other way to open the female sacred garment!


    After wearing this female sacred garment, Athena is the real Athena, the invincible goddess who has won all the battles and is admired by countless people!


    "Let me give you the taste of defeat again, Poseidon!"


    Strong anger flashed in Poseidon''s eyes, and then it turned into a more fierce fighting and killing intent.


    In Olympus, countless men want to get Athena, the beautiful, noble and pure goddess, but there are also countless people who want to defeat Athena, no matter what means they use, they want to defeat Athena. After all, the sturdy record that has not been defeated since the age of mythology is really too jealous, and of course Poseidon, who has been defeated by Athena, is even more so!


    Whether it is the self-esteem of being a god, or because of the ambition to break Athena''s undefeated record, these two points make Poseidon have to respond!


    "Invisible Trident!!"


    Poseidon roared, and made a gesture of throwing something in his hand. Then, a powerful wave of power appeared in the space, and Poseidon''s small universe turned into a trident shape, flying towards Athena all over the world. go with.


    "Crystal Wall!"


    Athena stretched out her hand and swiped it lightly, creating a crystal-like transparent and beautiful wall in front of him. Although this wall seemed fragile, it had terrible defense power. Poseidon¡¯s invisible trident played ping-pong. There were countless cracks in the crystal wall, but the crystal wall could not collapse immediately!


    Athena''s blue eyes stared at every tremor on the crystal wall. The brightness of those eyes was really chilling!


    Each god has a different representative animal, and the representative animal of Athena is the owl, because among the animals, the owl has a special pair of bright eyes, and Athena is the famous goddess of bright eyes, her eyes are bright and sharp, this One point is unmatched among the Olympus gods.


    Bright eyes catch every power tremor that occurs on the crystal wall, and her clever brain is quickly calculating the attack mode of Poseidon¡¯s invisible trident, and the moment the crystal wall collapses, the jade hand turns into Excalibur, fast cutting.


    This happened a very strange scene. The space in front of Athena seemed to have nothing, but she still quickly swung the excalibur, cutting the time and space in front of her, and the continuous explosion in the air meant that her attack was not a waste of strength. In the battle between the two main gods, the nearby planet was obviously a victim of tragedy.


    The Excalibur and the invisible trident blasted for a while, because no one could do anything about it, so such an attack was a waste of small universe and had no effect on the outcome of the battle.


    Both gods were aware of this, and Athena took the lead to stop and stopped the meaningless Excalibur attack. Poseidon''s footsteps became very illusory.


    Athena is at the top in terms of talent and learning ability. In terms of combat, she has a weird talent and sense of smell. Although her strength is so strong, she is still like a sponge when she is learning. Absorb all the knowledge Naruto taught her.


    Athena¡¯s special footwork at this time is Naruto¡¯s gossip step. It does not need to be simplified into a phantom snaking step. Athena learned the full version of the gossip step, which is now displayed in the battle against Poseidon. Exerting a very mysterious power, the goddess wearing the golden saint, as if dancing, shuttled among the invisible trident of Poseidon.


    Although those invisible tridents could not be judged by the naked eye at all, after a blast just now, Athena was already aware of the attack mode of invisible tridents. At this time, even if she closed her eyes, she could still avoid Posse. Dong''s attack, at the same time, quickly approached Poseidon.


    The speed at which Athena¡¯s strength increased made Poseidon feel unbelievable. Although the amount of the small universe was weakened compared to the era of myths because of the relationship between the human body, Athena¡¯s control of power has various Poseidon was shocked by the use of such tricks.


    Athena also had to admire Naruto that there are too many mysteries worthy of her to learn. With an unpredictable change in the gossip step, Athena quickly got close to Poseidon, and after avoiding the attack of the invisible trident, A rapidly spinning golden ball of light appeared in his hand and pressed it towards Poseidon''s abdomen.


    "Spiral pill!"


    Poseidon''s heart was shocked, he touched his feet, quickly backed away, and quickly distanced himself from Athena, the small universe inside his body was like a stormy sea.


    "Great Fury!!"


    When Athena heard the name of this move, she almost immediately raised her level of alertness to the highest point. At the same time, the power of the''sea'' in almost the entire universe gathered on the sea emperor Poseidon, and the huge sea water was constructed. Become a huge Poseidon''s body, and a few monsters appeared beside the huge Poseidon. These monsters all have the head and upper body of a horse, the big claws and feet of a crab, and the lower body is Slender and looks like a snake. On that slender body, there are fish-like scales with fish tails at the end. These monsters are Poseidon¡¯s mounts-horsehead fish tails. beast.


    "Success, Athena!"


    Chapter 129-Attack Command, Optimus Prime of the Seven Oceans

 1490 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1490

    The battle between the two sides was extremely lively. The war between the gods frequently destroyed the world. With the flick of your fingers, countless stars can be wiped out. Between Athena and Poseidon, who have the weapon of killing the gods. The war was extremely cruel.


    No matter which side the battle is, it is not to the extent that ordinary humans can easily participate.


    Naruto is able to gain a place in the battle between the gods because of its endless special tactics and infinite regeneration ability. Others, even Hilda, cannot directly participate in the battle. Of course, this is only one reason.


    Another reason is that Hilda has another mission-command!


    In this battle, although the outcome of the victory between the gods almost determines the final battle, in this battle, human beings are not completely left with nothing to do!


    The seven strongest god fighters that can match or even surpass the golden saints, plus the five small bronzes with the protagonist¡¯s luck and blessed by the Athena universe, and the seventh sense universe, whose strength lies in the silver saint. The bell and Sharna at the top of the fighter.


    This is equivalent to a full 14 strong men with a small universe with the seventh sense. The coalition composed of these fourteen people is almost invincible under God, and to command these fourteen people, except for the naruto who is currently fighting. Apart from people and Athena, only Hilda is most suitable for this position.


    Since ten years ago, he has been the queen, commanding Yasgot, commanding the seven god fighters, and Hiruda, who has always existed as the upper one, is the most suitable person to be the commander of this battle!


    At this time, in the Valhalla Palace, Hilda closed his eyes to sense the fighting outside, because the small universe of the gods is too large, and the thinking gods who are fighting now are four of the twelve gods, so even if they are hopeful Luda has a small universe with the eighth sense, and he can''t perceive the specific battle process, and he can''t judge which side has the upper hand, because the power of the ninth sense is beyond the dimension that Xiluda understands.


    After feeling the huge small universe that could cause the entire universe to tremble, Hilda opened his eyes and looked at the fourteen god warriors and holy warriors standing in front of him, saying: "The battle has begun, the battle between the gods , It¡¯s not something we can participate in. Now, I am ordering you to fight with the order of Queen Yasgot!"


    After Hilda said this, the seven god fighters knelt down on one knee at the same time, expressing their willingness to give allegiance to Hilda and even sacrifice their lives. Although the Saint Seiya would not kneel for Hilda, according to Naruto And Athena''s orders, they will also follow Hilda''s arrangements.


    Hilda waved the seven god fighters up, and then said: "Today''s battle is between us and Sea Emperor Poseidon. Although our strength cannot directly shake Sea Emperor Poseidon, our task is to destroy The submarine temple, the seven primordial pillars that support the seven oceans of the world. These seven primordial pillars are the pillars of the seven oceans. As long as the seven primordial pillars are destroyed, Poseidon¡¯s power can be weakened and fight for them. Odds!"


    "His Royal Highness (you), please order!"


    "Phoenix Ikki, you go to attack the North Atlantic, Pegasus Seiya, you are in charge of the North Pacific, Ophiuchus Sarna, you are the South Pacific, Draco Purple Dragon, your target is the Indian Ocean, Shiratori Glacier, you Responsible for attacking the Arctic Ocean, the Bell of Aquila, the Optimus Prime of the Southern Ocean, and finally Andromeda, you have to attack the South Atlantic! The task of the seven of you is to attack the waters of the Seven Oceans and destroy the Qigenqing Haizhu, however, it should be noted that the seven sea generals who are responsible for protecting the seven oceans are the strongest sea generals under Sea Emperor Poseidon. All of them have the strength not to lose to the Golden Saint Seiya, you must be careful!"


    Athena¡¯s Saint Seiyas are all a group of militants, and of course they will not avoid any battle. As Xilda said later, the seven sea generals all have the strength not to lose to the Golden Saint Seiya, let alone attack them. On the contrary, this group of militants cheered up.


    After that, Hilda also assigned a task to his god fighters. Except for the seven sea generals, all the remaining sea fighters are responsible for these seven god fighters.


    Although the average sea fighter is only as strong as a bronze saint, it''s like there are other kinds of strangers like Shana among the silver saints. Among the sea fighters, there are also super strange kinds that are not inferior to the sea generals. They With Poseidon''s awakening, the scales on his body will have greater strength, and the number of sea fighters is too large, which is definitely not an easy battle.


    After Xilda gave everyone''s battle orders, he turned and walked towards the back of the palace, but before leaving, he turned around, his eyes slowly swept over everyone, and finally said softly: "Although I know this is a bit difficult, it is also Me, Athena, and Naruto¡¯s wish, I hope that none of you will die."


    Under the instructions of Hilda, the seven god warriors and the seven saint warriors rushed to the seven oceans of the sea world respectively, and the battle took place with the seven strongest sea generals in the sea world as the enemy. Among them, the most disturbing Yes, it was the battle with the three giants of the sea, that is, Ikki¡¯s Sea Dragon Kalong, Shun¡¯s Sea Witch Surant, and Zilong¡¯s Sea Prince Keshura. All three of them are superior to gold. The strength above the Saint Seiya, and Kanon is also Saga''s younger brother, and the second person in Gemini, known as the demigod Kanon, his strength will never lose to Saga.


    After Hilda issued the attack order, everyone rushed to their respective battlefields at the fastest speed, and with full speed, Zilong did not spend much time before reaching the underwater temple in the Indian Ocean.


    The submarine temple covers almost the entire range of the seabed, including the unfathomable Mariana Trench and the seabed of the Devil¡¯s Three ~ Horn Island, all of which are included in the range of the submarine temple, which is equivalent to Poseidon¡¯s Sanctuary!


    The sea has been Poseidon¡¯s domain since the Olympus Protoss ruled Mount Olympus. This underwater temple has been protected by Poseidon¡¯s small universe since the age of mythology. It is like a sanctuary. It has been since the age of mythology. The tenfold and twentyfold enchantment set up by Athena is generally protected. This underwater temple is also protected by Poseidon¡¯s powerful small universe, so it has never collapsed since the age of mythology.


    Although the sea has become turbulent and chaotic due to the battle of the gods, the underwater temple on the bottom of the deep sea is still calm. Although it is in the deep sea, there is still light here, all because of Poseidon¡¯s The relationship between the small universe.


    When Zilong arrived at Optimus Prime in the Indian Ocean, as a gift to welcome him, what fell in front of Zilong was a long golden gun.


    Although the attack came suddenly, Zilong has been following Tonghu''s learning skills, and his martial arts is also very superb. Before he was stabbed by the golden spear, he turned over and jumped, and the golden spear was stuck on the ground.


    "Saint Seiya of Athena, welcome you to this underwater temple in the Indian Ocean."


    Zilong looked at the man who came out from behind Optimus Prime with a guarded face, and asked coldly: "Who are you?!"


    What came out from behind Optimus Prime was a tall, sturdy man with scaly clothes, dark skin and white hair. The man picked up the golden gun on the ground and said, "I am protecting the Indian Ocean. The sea general of the pillar, the sea prince Khasura!"


    Kesura was born in India, and his training place is on the island of Ceylon in the south of India, which is close to the equator, so Kesura¡¯s skin is quite dark, and because the training place is in India, it can be judged that his small universe should be It has similarities with Shaka.


    But when Kesura reported his name, Zilong''s face suddenly stabbed, and a blood stain appeared on his cheek.


    "How is it possible that the golden gun obviously didn''t stab me! Could it be that the airflow on the golden gun has such a power?!"


    "You guessed it right, you better not think that the golden gun of my sea prince Keshura is a normal commodity! Since the ancient mythological age, the sea prince has been known as the son of Lord Poseidon. This Keshura The name Ra itself in Greek means''the man with the golden spear'', this golden spear possesses the sacred power to pierce all evil!"


    "Punch the evil? Don''t tell the jokes. Poseidon wanted to flood the whole land with sea water, and used that evil spell to control the Queen of Ascot, Hilda. What kind of sacred is this?! If you want to pierce, Just go and pierce Poseidon!"


    "In a little while, I will make your sharp mouth~ Bare unable to speak! Learn the power of my golden gun, look at the trick, glare golden gun!!"


    It seems that Kesura doesn¡¯t want to talk too much nonsense with Zilong. A golden gun in his hand turns into countless shadows. Although compared to a sword, the gun is not a smart weapon, but this thing is in Kesura. In his hand, he was more flexible than the magician''s fingers. A golden spear turned into tens of millions, and at the same time it pierced Zilong''s body to vital points.


    From Shura of the Golden Saint Seiya to Fenrir, the wolf of the God Warrior, Zilong has always been fighting against extremely powerful enemies with martial skills, but the pressure on Zilong by Kirsura is unprecedented. The golden gun is sharp. Incomparable, and Kesura¡¯s movements are extremely fast. Even if Zilong dodges with all his strength, his body is stabbed with several scars by the golden spear in Kesura¡¯s hand. It is even the most defensive dragon saint among the bronze saints. , It is also difficult to protect Zilong''s body.


    Under the attack of Kesura''s golden gun, Zilong encountered the greatest crisis, and this battle will definitely not be a spear and shield duel!


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty-Legendary Monster, Six Monster Beast Skoura


    Zilong is also really unlucky. He has been fighting against these powerful enemies, Shura and Fenrir, and this time in the sea world, he has to face Kesura, one of the three giants in the Shanghai world.


    The scales of the seven sea generals are all monsters in myths and legends, as is the scales of Kirsura.The name Kirsura is definitely not well-known in the Olympus mythology. Compared to the Cyclops, Hundred-armed Giants, Medusa, or the Three-Headed Dog of Time Hell, his reputation is far behind. Yes, but this monster Kirsura is of unusual origin. He is the son of Medusa the Gorgon and Poseidon.


    The legendary hero Perseus, with the help of Athena, beheaded the third sister Medusa among the three sisters of Gore, and when Medusa was killed by Perseus, her The blood fell into the sea, the monster born from the sea, this monster is Kesura, because of his origin, many people directly call him Sea Prince.


    Although it was said that it was only Medusa''s blood that fell in the sea and gave birth to Khasura, but Khasura was indeed the child of Poseidon and Medusa.


    A similar example happened to Hephaestus, the god of forging. In the age of myth, Hephaestus once pursued a goddess, and at that time, his semen fell on the earth. Therefore, he gave birth to Eriktonius with Gaia, the mother of the earth, for this reason.(As for who the goddess is, it''s good for everyone to know it, it''s hard to dismantle it...)


    The sea prince¡¯s scale clothing is also one of the most powerful of all scale clothing. The sea generals who wore the Shanghai prince¡¯s scale clothing in the past will also abandon the original name and use the name Kesura, which belongs to the sea prince. Similar to all the Taurus golden saints of all ages are called Arudiba.


    Before Keshura¡¯s golden gun, Zilong¡¯s Draco Saint Cloth will also encounter the greatest test. At this time, Shana has also arrived in the South Pacific waters, but here, what appears in front of her It was not the enemy, but a white gauze, sitting on his knees in front of Optimus Prime in the South Pacific, with a sad expression and seemed harmless.


    "Illusions? I won''t be fooled by this kind of stuff."


    Sharna is a woman, and a woman who already has a man and has no interest in lily, so the word''Lianxiangxiyu'' will never be placed on Sharna, although the woman sitting there looks very Weak, but Sharna still punched without hesitation, and shot a thunder snake.


    The thunder snake hissed and entangled the woman''s body in an instant, followed by a burst of thunder, and disappeared with the woman.


    After the figure of the goddess disappeared, the atmosphere under Optimus Prime in the South Pacific immediately changed. There was an unusually tense atmosphere all around, and the Ophiuchus saint on Sarna also felt sharply. When the surrounding atmosphere was abnormal, a special buzzing sounded immediately to remind Shaerna of danger.


    This special buzzing is the language of the saint clothing, except for Mu who knows every piece of saint clothing very well, only the Saint Seiya of each saint clothing can''understand'' it.


    And when Shana was carefully guarding the surroundings, she suddenly used a powerful force from the front.


    There seems to be a very incredible power change in that power. It seems to be superimposed on different attacks by different people at the same time. It contains complex power changes, violent, sharp, cold, fierce, and different. Attack attributes seem to be contained in it at the same time.


    Sharna is not a person who can underestimate the enemy. She immediately walked out of the phantom and snakes, like a flexible snake. Her graceful posture twisted gently, exuding an evil beauty, her body twisted. Next, easily avoided the attack of unknown origin.


    After avoiding the bizarre attack, Shanna¡¯s eyes were aimed at Optimus Prime in the South Pacific, and said, ¡°The people hiding behind the pillars come out. Poseidon¡¯s strongest sea general should not only be secretive. Touch the guy."


    "If you say that, I won''t be able to come out."


    After Optimus Prime in the South Pacific, walked out a man wearing scales and short pink hair. He smiled and said, "I heard that Sharon Ophiuchus is the strongest among the silver saints. The strength is not the golden saint. Now, it seems that this sentence is not a casual talk, listen carefully, I am the sea general responsible for guarding this South Pacific, the six monster beasts Iao! This will become your burial place, Sharna!"


    Anyway, when encountering an enemy, either oneself or the other party will always say a few provocative words, Shanna didn''t mind, just looked at the scale clothes on Iao.


    "Six monsters? That''s why it''s no wonder..."


    The original name of the six monsters was Skoura. Skoura was originally a water nymph in Greek mythology and one of the many children of the primitive sea god Fulcus.A pretty bloody love story happened to Skula. Simply put, there was a man who fell in love with Skula, but Skula dismissed his courtship, so the man went to the woman for help. The wizard Circe, but Circe fell in love with that man, and was rejected by that man. Circe, who loves to hate, transferred all this resentment to Skula¡¯s head. A potion was dropped in the bathing water, making Skula''s lower body a monster with six heads and twelve legs.


    The scale clothing on Io is based on Skoula, so the woman that Shana saw just now is actually the body of Skoula, a beautiful fairy. After that, Shanna felt different attributes. The strange attack was the face of the six monster beasts.

 1491 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1491

    "It seems that you also know the legend of the six monster beasts, but even if it is an Ophiuchus, it will become food for the six monster beasts!"


    "I really don''t like being robbed of my lines, Lightning Thunder Snake Fist!"


    Sharna sneered. Snake was originally a super hunter. Iao''s words really made her feel uncomfortable. Lightning flashed on her body, and a Razer snake flew towards Iao.


    Iao has the power of six monster beasts, so it can be said to be rich in fighting skills. Shanna''s lightning thunder snake fist is extremely flexible, but Iao is not in a hurry, spreading his arms, and the scales of the six monster beasts on his body seem to be Turned into the posture of an eagle.


    "Flying Eagle Grab!"


    The Eau Small Universe made the scales emit a burst of light, turning into a hunting eagle, and flew to Shaerna''s Lightning Snake Fist without fear.


    The blue thunder snake hissed and spit out the snake letter, and kept sending out warning sounds to the eagle, while the eagle used a pair of sharp eyes to stare at the blue thunder snake, seizing the opportunity to use The sharp claws grabbed Razer''s body, and then let out a sharp cry, the claws exerted force, and Sharna''s Razer was caught and shattered into countless lightning fragments.


    After Io¡¯s flying eagle grabbed and smashed Shanna¡¯s Lightning Thunder Snake Fist, he continued to fly towards Shana, but less than half a meter in front of Shana, the fierce eagle suddenly screamed. , Countless lightning bursts out of the entire body, and then with a wailing, the eagle shattered and dissipated without a trace in front of Shana.


    "My snake is not so easy to catch."


    Seeing the destructive power of the Thunder Snake, Iao also flashed solemn emotions in his eyes. The small universe in his body was constantly burning, but the attributes of power had changed. Using the special power of the six monsters, from the eagle just now, Changed into a wolf.


    "Wolf''s Fang!!!"


    At this moment, Yiao became a fierce and lonely wolf. In his gloomy eyes, there was only a destructive emotion. It seemed that the only purpose was to completely tear the enemy in front of him.


    Sharna would not be a person sitting and waiting to die, her hands making snake mouths, her body constantly hissing, like a poisonous snake hunting.


    The gray wolf rushed in front of Shaerna in an instant. In the huge open mouth, the sharp fangs gnawed at Shaerna¡¯s arm, and he was about to bite Shaerna¡¯s arm. The arm was so flexible that it didn''t look like a normal person. With a sway in an instant, he escaped from the attack of the wolf, and then the mouth of the white palm turned into a snake mouth, and quickly bit towards the neck of the wolf.


    The gray wolf dodged in an instant, but the neck was still swept out three blood stains by Shana''s fist, and Iao''s wrist was also three more blood stains.


    Iao looked at the bloodstain on his wrist, a flash of shock in his eyes, gathering the small universe on the tips of his fingers.


    "Now let you taste what it''s like to be stung by a bee! Queen Bee Sting!"


    The power of the six monster beasts changed again, from the gray wolf just now to the queen bee. The queen bee is extremely flexible and fast. Because of its small body, it is extremely difficult to deal with. Even Shanna''s keen perception can feel it. Some of them couldn''t keep up with the terrifying speed of the Queen Bee. With a dazzling look, the Queen Bee had actually flown in front of him, aimed at the place where the Ophiuchus Saint Cloth had no defense, and stabbed fiercely.


    The sharp pain on the skin made Shana react, and she immediately flew back, and at the same time the small universe exploded, shaking the queen bee abruptly, but because of the scattered power, the damn queen bee could not be eliminated. Such an attack could only It''s just a temporary delay.


    The queen bee flapped its wings lightly, and with a buzzing sound, the sharp stinger once again aimed at Shanna''s body.


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty-Molting, Evolving Spirit Snake


    The queen bee''s speed is too fast, and the movements are too flexible. Compared with the previous eagle and wolf, the queen bee''s stinging really caused trouble for Sharna.


    Sharna¡¯s biggest advantage is that women are inherently flexible and flexible compared to men¡¯s sex. When compared to Iao¡¯s eagle grabbing and wolf¡¯s teeth, Sharna can have the upper hand with absolute flexibility. And defeated Iao''s tricks, but the speed of the queen bee''s stinging made Shaerna''s greatest advantage no longer an advantage.


    The little queen bee was too fast and too difficult to aim, and Iao realized that this trick was effective for Sharna, of course it was a continuous attack.


    Although Shana has the power of an earthly giant python in her body, there is no invulnerable diamond body.Although the queen bee needle stick itself has bee venom that can cause severe neuropathic pain, although this bee venom has no practical effect on Shanna, at most it can only make her itchy, but the queen bee''s needle pierced the skin The pain is still there.


    Although the pain Sharna could bear, the queen bee kept flying around Sharna, and where the Ophiuchus holy cloth could not protect, all became the target of the queen bee stinger, and Sharna''s attack was unable to The feeling of hitting that too small target made Shana very depressed.


    Even if the Queen Bee¡¯s stinging wound was not big, but she was hit dozens of times in a row, Shanna still shed some blood, and the oozing blood made Shana¡¯s skin look strangely red, just like It''s like a bloody rose blooming gradually.


    Iohaha laughed, and as the blood flowed out, Sharna''s life was gradually passing away, which Io could of course be aware of.


    But when Io hit the queen bee sting again, blue thunder light appeared in the air again.


    "Why do you make such a futile effort, your attack can''t stop my queen bee stabbing!"


    "Is it really?"


    Sharna grinned and smiled beautifully, like a poisonous snake that had been lurking for a long time, and finally waited for the prey to be delivered to the door automatically and fell into her own trap.


    The blue arc intertwined vertically and horizontally in the air. The flexible and sharpness of the Queen Bee''s stinger could pass through the gap of thunder and lightning at a speed faster than that of the thunder, but this time, it failed!


    The tiny queen bee was blocked by thunder and lightning at this time. The blue arc made the queen bee immobile, and finally changed back to Iao''s appearance, and at this time, it was a huge network that locked him!


    "Hey, Iao, the six monster beasts, how about my lightning spider web? You have finally fallen into my trap!"


    "Turning thunder and lightning into a spider web?! Damn, how could there be such a trick!"


    "Hmph! As long as you have seen the trick once, it will not be useful to Athena''s Saint Seiya. Although I am not a complete Saint Seiya, you are too confident in your own strength. You have used it dozens of times in front of me. The queen bee stinger, no matter how strong the attack is, it will fail! However, it is because you have used the queen bee stinger so many times that I can find a way to crack this trick! Now it¡¯s time for me to fight back, lightning thunder Snake Fist!"


    Sharna¡¯s Lightning Spider Web itself has strong electricity and generates super strong electromagnetic force. Therefore, Io is tightly attached to the Lightning Spider Web, just like a real spider web, so that the enemy cannot escape.


    But the person weaving this huge spider web is not a black widow, but a blue thunder snake.


    Following the web of the Thunder Light Spider¡¯s web, the blue Razer rushed towards Iao at a fast speed. The charges repel each other. This principle is like a magnetic levitation train. Although it seems that Razer is clinging to the spider¡¯s web, it is actually However, the upper part was suspended a little bit and flew at a low altitude on the spider web. This way, the speed was extremely fast, and it hit Iao, who could not be avoided.


    boom!!


    The powerful thunder pierced the scale clothing on Iao. Among the six monster beasts, the right wrist armor with the power of the queen bee shattered immediately. The scale clothing was damaged in this way, even if Iao could shoot the queen bee sting again, it would Because the part of the bee in the scales has been damaged and its power is greatly reduced.


    Sharna punched several lightning thunder snake punches in succession, and those blue thunder snakes, showing their sharp and sharp teeth, flew towards Iao.


    Iao was forced to endure the convulsions and severe pain caused by the electric current in his body, and the nature of the small universe changed into violent and fierce.


    "Grizzly Paw!"


    The scaly part of Io¡¯s right leg is the iron palm of the giant bear. The phantom of the giant bear projected by Io¡¯s small universe exploded with terrifying physical destructive power. With a single blow, Sharna¡¯s Razer All were defeated, and at the same time, the entire lightning spider web was also torn apart.


    The huge explosion wave made Shana fly backwards by shock, and she kept walking out of the phantom snaking steps, dissolving the huge impact to the ground, causing the ground to shatter one after another, so that she did not suffer too much damage.


    And Iao used a grizzly bear paw to slap Shanna''s Lightning Lightning Snake Fist and Lightning Spider Web. He also suffered some damage, and the right leg spasm, and the click just now made him very uncomfortable.


    The armor on Io¡¯s left wrist also glowed with a golden light, and then Io¡¯s body turned into a purple python, with terrifying murderous in his eyes, and the huge body of the scarlet snake was immediately tied up. Sharna''s body.


    "Snake Strangler!!"


    The purple python tightly wrapped around Shanna''s body, and the terrifying force of strangulation made the Ophiuchus saints on Shana crunch, but Shanna sneered and looked at the purple python. Those scarlet eyes sneered: "Yao, is there something wrong with your head?! I am the real strongest snake! Sis..."


    Sharna learned the sound of the serpent''s message and made a hissing sound. Immediately after, Io found that the Sharna who was caught by his giant snake strangler had also turned into a spiritual snake, and Io¡¯s purple color The mystery revealed is different, the snake in the incarnation of Shana is blood-red all over, it is the monster blood python!


    The blood python''s body twisted flexibly, so that Iao could not grasp her body at all, so naturally he couldn''t use force to strangle her. When Iao felt a headache, the red blood python in the form of Sarna suddenly turned away from the guest. After strangling Iao''s body, the armor of Iao''s left arm was finally unable to withstand this strange force under the blood-red blood python strangling it. It shattered with a bang, and the purple giant snake disappeared instantly. .


    On Iao''s six-monster beast scale clothing, the power of the bee and the snake was continuously defeated by Shaerna, and the battle had already fallen toward Shaerna.


    If Iao is not wearing the scale clothing of the six monster beasts, I am afraid that he will not lose so thoroughly in the hands of Shana, but the power of the scale clothing of the six monster beasts itself is imitating six different animals. Attacking, but Shaerna, who was born with a snake nature, was the strongest hunter in itself, and Iao''s attack with the help of the power of the six monster beast scales was simply too shallow for Shaerna.


    Although Iao has six different powers, and Shanna has only one kind, it is true to the old saying that everything is not as good as the same. Even if Iao¡¯s tricks change endlessly, all of them eventually become Shanna. The food of this spirit snake was shattered by the scales of the six monster beasts. The power of the six kinds of monster beasts was lost, and they all became victims under the fangs of the spirit snake.


    Sharna motioned to the snake-tooth gloves in her hand, looked at Iao coldly, and said: "Six monster beast Iao, you are not my opponent. If you don''t want to die, let me go!"


    The scale clothing on Iao was almost completely broken into pieces by Shana, and it was completely unable to play a defensive role, but Iao¡¯s small universe did not disappear because of this. Like the holy clothing, although the scale clothing can resist the attack of the small universe, To a certain extent, it would limit the ascent of his own small universe. After the scales on his body were shattered by Shana, Iao''s small universe did not decrease, but burned to a more exuberant height.


    "I admit that you are indeed very powerful. You are indeed the strongest silver saint! But don''t underestimate me as one of the seven sea generals. I want you to see my six monsters, Iao. True strength, I will use my strongest punch to kill you!"


    "what did you say?!"

 1492 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1492

    "Take it, Sarna, Ophiuchus! Huge tornado!!"


    Iao''s small universe was raised to the limit, and then turned into a huge tornado of blue and green intertwined, and swept towards Shanna.There are countless mixed forces in the blue and green tornado, which seems to contain countless attacks, and has produced a huge attraction. With Shanna''s strength, now she can''t escape, her body is flying against the huge tornado. go with.


    "Oops!"


    Sharna knew that things were going to be bad when she was involved in a huge tornado, but before she could fight back with a vigorous snake, she seemed to have suffered countless attacks all over her body at the same time, including fangs, bee stings, eagle claws... The attacks of the six monsters were hidden in the huge tornado, and at the same time they began to tear Shana''s body.


    Sharna wanted to fight back, but as soon as her small universe appeared, it was quickly split and torn apart by the huge tornado, and finally turned into fragments of thunder and lightning, and disappeared in the huge blue-green tornado.


    Iao looked at Sarna struggling in vain in her huge tornado, laughed and said: "Sharna, your attack is useless! No matter how strong you are, it is impossible to break me. The strongest fist, in this huge tornado, the power of the six monster beasts will tear your body at the same time. Don''t worry, it won''t be painful for too long! Ha!!!"


    Iao raised the power of the huge tornado to the greatest extent. Amidst that huge force tearing, Sharna felt as if her body was about to shatter into countless pieces, but in the midst of such intense pain, Sharna Seems to feel something, suddenly burst into laughter.


    "Why are you laughing?!"


    "I''m so happy, Yiao! Your strength is indeed very strong, but it is because of your strength that will make me more evolved!"


    "Evolution?! What are you kidding about, you have nowhere to go!"


    "Everyone only knows that among the eighty-eight saints of the Saint Athena, the bronze saint of the Phoenix can regenerate infinitely from the flames, and each time it regenerates, it will become stronger! But I will tell you now that I am The Ophiuchus Saint Cloth also has a similar power. Every time the snake sheds its skin, it will become bigger and stronger! Io, let you see the stronger posture of my Ophiuchus Sarna after she sheds!"


    In the tornado of the huge tornado, Shana¡¯s blue-purple small universe gradually changed. In the end, a terrifying force like the eruption of a submarine volcano completely torn Iao¡¯s huge tornado, and the golden small universe illuminated the entire South Pacific. Behind Sharna, the phantom of a noble goddess appeared.


    "Ya...Athena?! It''s impossible!!"


    Chapter 131-Rout, the power of Libra weapons


    Iao''s attack did not make Shaerna be defeated, but instead allowed Shaerna''s small universe to break through its limits during the crisis.


    In the constant battle with powerful enemies, the small universe itself has reached its limit, and after her Ophiuchus silver saint was destroyed by Dismask, it was only recovered by the blood of Athena. Her saint clothing was stained with the blood of God, which gave Shana a chance to move to a higher level.


    The phantom that appeared behind Sharna was of course Athena, because after her small universe burned to the limit, it would inspire the huge power of Athena''s blood!


    The Ophiuchus silver saint clothing on Sharna also gave out a burst of golden light. This golden light and the gold saint clothing were of different levels. The light was more sacred, and even greater!


    That is precisely because of the blood of Athena, the brilliance of the Ophiuchus silver saint clothing at this time is more dazzling than the gold saint clothing!


    And it was at this time that something fell off Ophiuchus¡¯ saintly robe, and the golden light burst like a burst, which blew Iao¡¯s whole body out and hit the South Pacific violently. On the Optimus Prime!


    Iao fell from Optimus Prime again due to gravity, and looked at Sharna like she was wearing a golden saint, with an unbelievable expression.


    "How is this possible?! How can the silver saint clothing have such defensive power, and how can it emit golden light?!"


    "It''s so sad, Iao, the six monster beasts. My Ophiuchus saint is not a normal silver saint, but a saint reborn from the blood of Athena. Although this saint has no power yet It was completely aroused. Your attack seems to be useless to me."


    The golden light on Sharna''s body gradually dimmed, and finally disappeared. The realm that had just been comprehended not yet fully grasped was back again, and the Ophiuchus saint also became the original color, but it seemed to have A strange luster, it should be a performance that is stronger than before.


    Io stood up swayingly. When Shana¡¯s small universe just broke out, the powerful shock wave had already caused serious damage to him without a scaly protective body. Io probably knew that he would never be able to defeat him today. Sharna was gone, but she still showed a cold smile, and said: "What if your saint clothes are stained with Athena''s blood? You still can''t fully grasp that power. After all, the silver saint clothing is still the silver saint clothing, even if it is. The Golden Saint came personally, and there is absolutely no way to cause any damage to this South Pacific Optimus Prime!"


    Sharna''s eyes narrowed slightly. Just now, Iao was hit by her small universe explosion and hit the Optimus Prime. The huge impact force was enough to seriously hurt Iao, but that Optimus Prime received that impact. There was no trace at all.


    Think about it, it was one of the seven primordial pillars that have supported the sea ruled by Poseidon since the age of myth. The seven primordial pillars supported not only the sea of ??the world. It is the kingdom ruled by Poseidon, and its significance is no less than the Optimus Prime in Chinese mythology. Of course, it will not be so easily damaged.


    Sharna looked at the snake-tooth glove on her right hand, and when she was about to destroy the Optimus Prime with the greatest power, a cry suddenly came from a distance.


    "Sarnassan!"


    The voice sounded very immature. It should be just a child¡¯s voice. Although Shana is not too familiar, she also knows this voice. After all, she knows it and will be able to reach the underwater temple at this time. There are not too many children.


    "Ghost?"


    Gui Gui approached quickly from a distance, because Gui Gui had already awakened his sixth sense and had a very strong mind power, so he was so fast that he was in front of Shanna in a blink of an eye, and behind him, she was carrying A huge box that doesn''t fit his size.


    "Gugui, why did you come here?"


    "Hehe..." Guigui rubbed his nose with his finger, and smiled very childishly. Then he pointed his finger at the box behind him and said: "The teacher asked me to send this thing to support you."


    "teacher?"


    Speaking of this title, Shanna¡¯s first reaction was Naruto. After all, although they have already determined the relationship, Shanna¡¯s name for Naruto is still the same as before. It¡¯s just that when she is in some confusion, Sha Erna would call out''husband'', or directly call Naruto''s name, and when Shana saw the pattern on the box that noble ghost put down, she suddenly smiled.


    "That''s really thanks to Teacher Tong Hu."


    Although most of Shana¡¯s skills were taught by Naruto, Tonghu also taught Shana a lot of things. The development of Shana¡¯s Phantom Swim Step was attributed to Tonghu, and Tonghu even She also taught her Lushan Shenglongba to Shana, so she is definitely Shana¡¯s teacher, just to distinguish him from Naruto, so Shana is called Naruto as a teacher, and Tonghu is called It is Teacher Tong Hu.


    "Hey, Sharnazan, you can use the weapon of this Libra golden saint to interrupt that Optimus Prime!"


    The golden saint of Libra is an outlier among the eighty-eight saints. Ares, who lost to Athena in the Trojan War, started a war against Athena again after receiving the support of Pluto. During the battle, the Saint Seiya of Athena and the Berserker of Ares fought fiercely. At that time, the number of Saint Seiya who participated in the battle reached fifty-eight people, but they still fell in the wind, and the Saint Seiya died under the fists of the Berserker. Ares led his Berserker into the Zodiac.


    In order to change the situation, Athena ordered the twelve golden saints to each hold a Libra weapon.In ancient times, the alchemists of Mu Continent were ingenious and built Libra into a twelve-gold arsenal. The Libra golden holy garment contained a golden shield, golden spear, golden sword, golden short crutches, golden nunchakus, and three golden sections There are six kinds of sticks, all in duplicate, and a total of twelve weapons.


    All of these weapons contain huge light energy, so they can destroy the world with just a single wave. The golden saints with golden weapons defeated Ares''s Berserkers and finally Athena defeated the god of war again. Reese, but also because of the tragic situation of the fierce battle, Athena finally ordered that unless she allowed her permission, no Saint Seiya could use weapons to fight, and in critical moments, the Libra Golden Saint Seiya could also fight for Athena. Judging, manipulating the twelve strongest golden weapons.


    Although Ikki and the others¡¯ saints were all reborn under the blood of the Golden Saint Seiya, they are still bronze saints after all, and the Aquila saints of the magic bell are just ordinary silver saints, even if Shanna To defeat Optimus Prime with the Snake Tooth Fist, other people do not have that ability, so Tong Hu will let Guigui carry the Libra Saint Cloth to support them.


    Of course, Sharna would not mind using Libra''s weapon. She reached out to the Libra Saint Cloth, and the golden nunchaku immediately flew into Sharna''s hand.


    Although Shaerna¡¯s snake-tooth gloves are made using Pan¡¯s double horns, they are definitely not inferior to the hardness of the golden saint¡¯s clothing, but they have only been created for a few years. But it is impossible for it to contain huge light energy like the golden saint clothing.


    Sharna waved the golden nunchaku, and the huge energy contained in it was stimulated along with Sharna''s small universe, and the energy of light almost filled the entire underwater temple in the South Pacific.


    "Okay, defeat me! Optimus Prime!"


    Sharna roared, and poured the small universe that had reached its limit into the golden three-section stick in her hand. Inspired by the powerful small universe of Sharna, the golden three-section stick has been around the ecliptic since the age of mythology and absorbed the sun. The energy of light is brought out.


    The so-called energy of light is the strongest sun energy that the sun god Apollo relies on. The energy of light erupts with Sarna¡¯s attack, and the golden nunchaku immediately stretches towards the sea in the South Pacific. The column bombarded away.


    "I will never let you destroy Optimus Prime!!"


    With the last cry of madness, Iao burned all the remaining small universes and resisted Sharna.


    "what?!"


    Sharna was shocked by Iao''s crazy approach, but her blow was to destroy Optimus Prime, so she used the most power, so she couldn''t take it back at this time.


    boom!!


    The energy of light inside the golden nunchaku directly smashed Iao himself and had injured his body. The inside was completely defeated by the power of the golden nunchaku, and even if he fought his life, he could not be resisted by the human body. With the attack of Libra''s weapons, the huge energy penetrated Iao''s body, hitting Optimus Prime in the South Pacific, causing the entire Optimus Prime to be covered with countless cracks, and finally collapsed.


    With the destruction of Optimus Prime in the South Pacific, Iao lost all light in his eyes, becoming the first sea general to die with Optimus Prime.


    And when Optimus Prime in the South Pacific was destroyed, the original power of the sea lost its balance. Under the surging waves, the sea level continued to rise, and Poseidon, as the sea king, was also damaged by Optimus Prime. , Was affected.


    Chapter 132-Cruel, Aphrodite''s confusing curse


    After Optimus Prime in the South Pacific was destroyed by Sarna, the most direct manifestation to the world was that the sea was tumbling, the waves became more turbulent and terrifying, and the sea levels of the world rose as a result.


    From an angle that ordinary humans cannot see, the power of Optimus Prime¡¯s collapse has affected the entire sea. In the South Pacific waters, all the complicated marine life has been affected.

 1493 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1493

    Just like on land, when there is a terrible natural disaster like an earthquake or a volcanic eruption, animals will feel it for the first time and run away quickly.


    After the collapse of the Optimus Prime in the South Pacific, it was not just a trivial matter such as torrential waves. In the deep ocean of the South Pacific, countless submarine volcanoes erupted at the same time. At the same time, the original ocean currents in the South Pacific also changed due to the collapse of Optimus Prime. , The entire ecosystem in the South Pacific collapsed because of the collapse of Optimus Prime.


    Countless marine creatures began to flee frantically. Some were unable to dodge. The magma ejected from the submarine volcano was directly scalded, while others were swallowed by deep-sea whirlpools. The huge pressure of the whirlpool crushed the bodies of those marine creatures into pieces.


    Countless blood has appeared in the South Pacific, but no shark will hunt at this moment, because this disaster is absolutely deadly for sharks.


    The changes in ocean currents after the collapse of Optimus Prime even led to the drift and collision of continental plates. In the Pan-Pacific region, all earthquakes of varying degrees occurred at this time. The major countries in this area are slightly better, and the island countries are Even more tragic, the force of plate collision cannot be resisted by humans.


    Even some ancient seabed creatures that originally inhabited the deepest part of the seabed were awakened by the fluctuations caused by the collapse of Optimus Prime. The collapse of an Optimus Prime has already caused such a disaster. After the collapse of the Optimus Prime in the South Pacific, part of the power originally supported by the Optimus Prime was distributed to the other six intact Optimus Prime, which made Optimus Prime bear greater pressure and acted as the other primates. After the sea pillar is gradually destroyed, the remaining Optimus Prime will bear greater pressure, and the world will become more chaotic.


    The collapse of Optimus Prime could be felt by the four main gods.


    Originally, Aphrodite and Poseidon were in the same group. If Optimus Prime collapses, it will definitely have a significant impact on Poseidon¡¯s strength, and it will be a disadvantage in the battle with Athena. However, Aphrodite only glanced at the sea surface for the abnormal fluctuations of the sea at this time, and then looked at the moon goddess whose face changed suddenly with a playful look.


    "I didn''t expect that, Artemis, you who once vowed to remain a virgin, would be tempted by a human being. It seems that you are nothing more than that. Talking about purity is just nonsense."


    Aphrodite is an absolute''veteran'' in this matter. In this experience, the three goddesses Artemis, Athena and Hestia cannot be tied to Aphrodite. Compared with Dithem¡¯s one-tenth, after all, the three goddesses are still virgins. Of course, she can see that Artemis is still a virgin. At this point, just look at the attitude of Artemis. Phlodite can be sure, and she has seen countless love between men and women, from the perspective of a bystander, it can be determined that Artemis is heartbeat, and that it is for this human named Uzumaki Naruto.


    Aphrodite''s words seemed to touch something in Artemis''s heart. He didn''t attack Aphrodite immediately, but froze in place, under the changing eyes, many memories appeared in his head.


    Artemis thought he was a person who would not be able to think about anything in battle, but the memory in his mind appeared uncontrollably. The actions and thoughts that he had judged as "I must be crazy" before, ignored the narration again and again. People were disrespectful to their actions and indulged again and again. Aphrodite''s words gave Artemis a reasonable explanation for those actions.


    Tempted?Do you like it?Are you in love?


    Artemis, who experienced this kind of thing for the first time, could not be sure, but he was even more unable to give himself a suitable reason to deny the thoughts in his mind.


    Artemis, who had low emotional intelligence, was obviously unable to give himself an answer clearly, when did he start to like it.


    It was when he came to her holy mountain for the first time, when facing her goddess, when he was neither humble nor overbearing; when he was looking forward to listening to him telling wonderful stories, and his curiosity grew; or when he was attacking the holy goddess. Before the domain, when he asked himself to give him something...


    Artemis could not give a correct answer, but when he realized it, he was completely stuck.


    Seeing Artemis¡¯ expression, Aphrodite laughed with joy. With Artemis¡¯s change of expression, she could be completely sure of her ID guess, waved her hand gently, and spit out. Come with a deep, cruel and cruel voice.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, go kill Artemis."


    Naruto¡¯s eyes were filled with a look of lust. After hearing Aphrodite¡¯s order, his face appeared hesitant, but after Aphrodite repeated his order, he still obeyed Aphrodite¡¯s instructions.


    "Yes, Master Aphrodite."


    Naruto¡¯s face at this time looked like a puppet. Aphrodite¡¯s emotions were completely controlled by Aphrodite, and his body, which could not be controlled at all, could only be launched to Artemis according to Aphrodite¡¯s orders attack.


    "Tailed beast jade!"


    Under the control of Aphrodite''s curse, Naruto didn''t have the exquisite fighting skills and methods of the past, but only used the instinct of the body to display attacks.


    The tail beast jade exudes a heavy aura, seeming to suppress the entire sea, and this strong pressure also makes Artemis wake up from his constantly struggling thoughts, watching the oncoming black energy ball. , Subconsciously waved casually.


    Artemis¡¯ strength is definitely far superior to Naruto. In the face of confrontation, Naruto¡¯s tricks are difficult to cause damage to the main god. Naruto¡¯s extra-large tail beast jade was used by Artemis. It shattered into countless fragments with one hand, and exploded after falling on the sea.


    What kind of eyesight and strength Artemis is. From Naruto¡¯s eyes, it can be seen that he has been controlled by Aphrodite. An unprecedented anger and worry emerged at the same time, and it was too late. The hateful woman Aphrodite was torn to pieces, and Artemis shouted at Naruto: "Naruto! Hurry up and wake up!!"


    Artemis¡¯ voice seemed to have some influence on Naruto. His eyes were obviously hesitant, but the other earring in Aphrodite¡¯s hand emitted a weird dark green light, the one in Naruto¡¯s eyes. A little bit of hesitation disappeared immediately, and in accordance with Aphrodite''s orders, he attacked Artemis again.


    In the case of unable to display those wonderful tactics, Naruto''s power will not cause any damage to Artemis, but for Artemis, this is the biggest trouble.


    Because Aphrodite was hiding behind Naruto, completely grasping Artemis¡¯s inability to do anything with Naruto, using Naruto¡¯s body as a shield, and facing Artemis behind Naruto. Si attacked.


    The battle was immediately turned upside down. After losing Naruto¡¯s wonderful tricks and support, although Artemis'' strength was still higher than Aphrodite, Naruto was cursed by Aphrodite. Artemis, who had controlled and recognized his feelings, could not attack Naruto at all. Although relying on the power of the moonlight battle suit and the moon goddess bow, he barely resisted Aphrodite¡¯s attack, but But he couldn''t make an effective counterattack at all, because with Artemis''s power, when Naruto was completely unprepared, it was enough to blast him to the point that there were no cells left. In that case, Naruto would really die!


    The current battle is simply a repeat of the original Valhalla Palace, but the person with the curse has changed from Hilda to Naruto, and the person desperately trying to remove the curse has changed from Naruto to Al Themis.


    Artemis kept shouting, trying to regain Naruto¡¯s sanity, but the earrings in Aphrodite¡¯s hand and the earrings that hit Naruto¡¯s head just now were a pair. It was like a remote control and receiver. The relationship between the devices is the same. Using the earrings in his hand, Aphrodite can directly give instructions to Naruto, and Naruto has no way to resist.


    Artemis'' voice caused Naruto a little hesitation, and it was completely eliminated by the evil power of the earrings. Even if Artemis was stronger than Aphrodite, he could only lose the wind.


    Aphrodite and Artemis have been grudges for too long, and now seeing their old enemy completely crushed by him ~ under the wind, and seeing Artemis¡¯ painful look, Aphrodite¡¯s heart is even more born. With the pleasure of revenge, I couldn¡¯t help laughing, ¡°It¡¯s useless, no matter what you do is futile, Artemis, your beloved man has completely become my doll. You killed Adonis, and I want you to taste the pain of losing the one you love!"


    Even if Artemis had thousands of thoughts in his mind, he wanted to give Aphrodite to the corpse, but as long as Naruto did not break away from Aphrodite¡¯s control, she had nothing to do. Look at the pair. The blue eyes that used to be shining confidently, now only terrible numbness and hollowness are left, and there is a violent twitch in Artemis'' heart. The pain almost suffocates Artemis, and even almost can''t hold his hand. The beloved divine bow.


    "Naruto, please... wake up quickly, wake up quickly!"


    Artemis¡¯ first tears in his life were caused by Naruto. The teardrop fell on Naruto¡¯s forehead, containing a huge universe and sincere emotional tears, making Naruto a green breath. , At the same time, Naruto''s face turned hideous again, as if he was fighting against Aphrodite''s curse.


    "Don''t be kidding, how could you break free and become my doll!"


    Of course, Aphrodite knew that if Naruto was released from the control of the curse, she would face a completely angry moon goddess. How could Aphrodite dare to bear the complete eruption of Artemis'' anger, of course It was the power to maintain the spell with all his strength. The earrings in her hand emitted bursts of green light and fell on Naruto''s body. At the same time, she also threw out several pieces of jewelry containing divine power to resist Artemis and prevent her from approaching Naruto. By your side.


    Under Aphrodite¡¯s curse, Naruto¡¯s spirit was torn apart by Aphrodite¡¯s small universe, Artemis¡¯s small universe, and his own will and strength. The three directions almost made Naruto¡¯s The soul shattered.


    Naruto broke out in cold sweat, and his face was scary white. His eyes quickly switched between anger and numbness, but the frequency of numb eyes appeared more and more, and he was about to become Aphrodite again. puppet.


    With the short-term soberness brought to him by Artemis'' small universe, Naruto could almost hear the sound of his teeth being crushed, and at the same time, the sound of endless anger came from the depths of his throat.


    "Aphrodite, you bitch... don''t want to control me!!"


    Under Aphrodite''s curse, Naruto almost couldn''t control his body again. At this moment, he suddenly drew out his Kusanaru sword and assumed a posture of breaking himself.


    When Artemis saw this scene, he completely forgot that Naruto had the ability to regenerate, and exclaimed: "Naruto, no!"


    And Aphrodite also saw Naruto''s actions, and the idiom''stupid'' was in her heart.


    The blade of Kusanaru sword quickly pierced Naruto¡¯s own body. At that moment, his eyes saw the silver-white blade. The bright blade reflected Naruto¡¯s look, with a hideous look. Below, Naruto''s blue left eye was suddenly taken aback, his eyes turned red when his spirit was about to lose control again, and there was a black four-cornered windmill in it.


    "It will never hurt Artemis! Don''t be a god!!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty-Three-Furious, Joining Hands to Beat Aphrodite


    The other gods have always been a very important illusion technique for Naruto. Starting from the world of the cross, the other gods have helped Naruto solve a lot of troubles.


    It is the same in this world, because Naruto can have a large amount of funds to develop the steel holy clothes because the other gods control Mitsumasa Cityto.Although it is not difficult to make money with Naruto''s ability, the battle with the gods is very difficult, so Naruto has no interest in spending more than ten years to build a whirlpool group.


    And after more than ten years have passed since Mitsutoto Mitsumasa used the other gods once, the other gods in Naruto''s left eye have also finished cooling. He has been hiding it forever, just want to use it when necessary, but Naruto People really never thought that he would use other gods on himself.


    Naruto used the ultimate power of other gods to impose an irresistible instruction to himself that he must not harm Artemis.


    After displaying the other gods, Naruto''s eyes were immediately closed, and the power of the other gods in his brain continued to fight against the spell cast by Aphrodite.


    Strange green auras continue to rise from the top of Naruto¡¯s head. These green auras are exactly the evil confusing curse of Aphrodite, but at this time this curse is being constantly eliminated by Naruto¡¯s other gods. Own mind.


    The power of other gods can be said to represent a rule. Even gods can¡¯t resist the power of other gods. The control effect of Aphrodite¡¯s curse in Naruto¡¯s head is getting weaker and weaker, regardless of Aphrodite. How could I input the small universe into the earrings in my hand, but no matter how bright the green light emitted from those earrings, they could not resist the power of other gods.


    The green breath rising from the top of Naruto''s head became weaker and weaker. Finally, Naruto opened his eyes and spit out some green powder in his mouth, and then the earrings in Aphrodite''s hand also clicked and shattered. Become countless.


    Aphrodite looked at Naruto with an unbelievable gaze. Although this human was already very special to her, the existence of Naruto once again refreshed Aphrodite''s cognition of the human race.


    "How can you crack my curse?!"

 1494 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1494

    Aphrodite is very confident about her spell, because she herself enjoys playing with human emotions, and she is good at using human emotions to control and play with humans.


    The envy of Hilda was extremely aroused before, and the curse that controlled her was Aphrodite''s handwriting.


    The curse cast with this earring is even more powerful. This earring is specially made by Hephaestus for Aphrodite¡¯s ability. The green gem on the earring is a precious gem called the jade of the soul. .


    It is said that the jade of the soul is an extremely treasure that can only be born in the underworld. It is the soul crystal bred from countless souls. Since the age of myth, not many gods have seen this jade of the soul, Hephaestus In order to create this pair of earrings, Si did not know how much effort was wasted.


    And the curse that Aphrodite uses this pair of earrings can penetrate the soul. Although Aphrodite has not used this curse on the main god, none of the other gods can escape Aphrodite by himself. Dite''s control.


    The bastard Naruto once again refreshed Aphrodite''s cognitive system, not only broke her curse, but even made Aphrodite''s earrings completely shattered and turned into rubbish.


    Although Naruto really wanted to take advantage of this good time to have a life and death with Artemis, and then reunite again, to determine the relationship between the two, but there are still enemies who want to deal with Naruto and can only suppress it. With this thought, he took Artemis'' hand and gave her a soothing look.


    Of course Artemis also knew the current situation. He watched Naruto return to normal again and almost fell down. Before he showed such a weak side, he wiped the back of his hand and turned to Aphrodite. When Di Te, the mood swings in his eyes had completely turned into bursts of anger.


    "Aphrodite, now it''s time for me to settle the ledger with you!!"


    Artemis was furious. Even if he had been grudges since the age of mythology, Aphrodite had never seen Artemis so angry. Of course she knew that her actions had completely angered her temper. Good Artemis, but now she has no regrets medicine to take. Faced with the furious Artemis, if she is not careful, she will really suffer a lot.


    It may be because other gods used other gods to break Aphrodite¡¯s curse, which also caused some damage to Naruto¡¯s spirit. At this time, his face looked a little gray, like a terminally ill patient about to die. The shaky appearance made Artemis doubt whether he was about to fall.


    "Your body has been damaged too badly, you can go back to the sanctuary first."


    "No, don''t think of me so delicately."


    Naruto waved his hand and incontrovertibly denied Artemis''s idea of ??letting him return to the sanctuary. When he looked at the beauty god Aphrodite, Naruto''s eyes were also full of anger. , Was actually controlled by Aphrodite''s curse, Naruto¡¯s self-esteem and pride is a shame in his life, how could he go back like this at this time and hide in Artemis Behind Athena, watching them fight?Naruto can''t do it!


    "Aphrodite, I want you to know what will happen to Naruto Uzumaki being an enemy! The blood is gone ten times!!"


    boom!!


    Naruto¡¯s body suddenly burst out with a bloody power, the golden chakra all over his body seemed to be stained with a layer of bloody color, and the whole person was like a bloody Shura coming out of hell. An extremely evil and violent atmosphere.


    This trick was developed by combining the blood qi of the previous Datongmu Huiye and the ancestor''s ability. It increased his blood flow rate by more than ten times, overloaded the body''s functions, and exploded with powerful strength.


    This kind of desperate trick can make Naruto''s power temporarily reach the point where it can rival the gods, just like the forbidden technique used by Hercules at the beginning, it can greatly increase his strength in a short time, and of course it is a burden on the body. It must be very huge.


    Naruto would use this kind of trick to work hard, instead of uniting with Artemis'' power to deal with Aphrodite, which shows how angry and humiliated he was by Aphrodite this time.


    Naruto, who was enveloped in a bloody atmosphere, burst out of terror and swept towards Aphrodite.


    "Aphrodite! Give me an answer!!"


    A whirlwind with a strong bloody smell blew towards Aphrodite, and the strong wind pressure actually made Aphrodite¡¯s body uncontrollably leaning back, beautiful and enchanting face because of the strong ganglion. The wind was blowing and there was a tingling sensation, and my heart was frightened and angry.


    "How can human beings have such strong power?!"


    Aphrodite yelled and quickly disappeared into the red whirlwind that swept over the sea. Naruto was not in the mood to answer Aphrodite¡¯s questions, like a blood-red cannonball, and immediately charged Arrived in front of Aphrodite.


    Aphrodite was really jealous of the bloody breath still exuding from Naruto, so she didn''t dare to hold it big, and immediately took out her golden bracelet and released a golden light to protect her body.


    Naruto''s heart was extremely furious, even if the enemy was a woman, he would not show any mercy to his subordinates. The bloody breath of the whole body blasted out with Naruto''s fist.


    "Xianxiang!!!"


    Naruto punched out a huge air cannon. The powerful wind pressure~ After hitting Aphrodite¡¯s golden defense barrier, it was compressed again, and then exploded in one breath. Xixiang¡¯s powerful impact hit Afu. Roddite''s protective shield was in disarray, and I didn''t know that Aphrodite''s protection could survive several attacks under such an attack.


    Even if Naruto feels that his arms are about to shatter, he is unwilling to stop, swinging his hands continuously, and the air is compressed and detonated by Naruto. The terrifying impact makes Aphrodite''s defense also suffer. The big test.


    And Artemis knew that the longer Naruto¡¯s state lasted, the greater the damage to him. In the case of unable to stop Naruto, she could only deal with Aphrodite with Naruto in order to end this as soon as possible. Fighting, so that Naruto does not need to maintain that desperate state, and what morality is still in charge now. When Naruto bombarded Aphrodite''s defense with the evening elephant, Artemis immediately went around to Afu. Behind Rudite, draw a bow and shoot an arrow at the same time!


    The anger in Artemis''s heart is definitely not under Naruto. This time, when he takes a shot with anger, his power has been increased to its maximum. Aphrodite felt the huge energy sweeping from behind like the sky and the earth, and knew that it was Artemis. However, facing Naruto¡¯s and Artemis¡¯ attacks at the same time, Aphrodite was under too much pressure. If he turns around now to resist Artemis¡¯s arrows, Naruto¡¯s attack will also Will make her suffer a big loss.


    Under the situation of being flanked by both sides, Aphrodite raised his small universe to the largest, and the golden light on the golden bracelet seemed to be going to fight Naruto and Artemis'' attack!


    Naruto saw Aphrodite''s movements, but the movement that was about to punch out suddenly shrank, and when Aphrodite felt strange, Naruto grabbed his hands on the sea and fell forward. , The bloody breath of the whole body boiled and burst, turning into a blood-red dragon.


    "Konoha''s Secret Body Art Uranus Yekai!!"


    Chapter 134-Fierce Battle with Aphrodite, the Power of the Golden Sword


    Akay¡¯s stunts continued to glow in Naruto¡¯s hands. Evening appearance in itself was a desperate trick to destroy the enemy and us. After Naruto¡¯s ten times the blood rushed to urge the power in the body, his Chakra swelled even more. A culmination of horror.


    Naruto turned into a red giant dragon and flew towards Aphrodite. Wherever the body of the red giant dragon passed, time and space collapsed, showing that the power of this blow was extremely terrifying.


    Aphrodite was attacked by Naruto and Artemis at the same time before and after, even if she had the defensive artifact created by Hephaestus in her hand, it would be difficult to resist this terrifying impact. Under the attack of power, the only thing that can protect Aphrodite completely and comprehensively is the two-sided Holy Shield Aquis!


    But neither Zeus nor Athena would give Aphrodite their protective shield. The defensive golden light emitted by the golden bracelet was already extremely chaotic under the impact of Moonlight Arrow and Yekai. , It seems very unstable.


    Aphrodite¡¯s face also rose red. Since the age of mythology, Aphrodite has always existed as a god of beauty. There are countless people who have fallen under her pomegranate skirt. Some people are willing to serve Aphrodite. Fighting, so there are not many scenes where Aphrodite really needs to fight in person. Aphrodite¡¯s own strength is only middle and lower among the twelve gods, even if you add those jewelry made by Hephaestus , At most, it can only go to the middle, but Artemis''s strength is definitely above Aphrodite''s.


    Naruto relied on ten times the blood to run away, raising his strength to the point where he rivaled the gods. Although this state cannot last for long, when it comes to destructive power, it is even higher than that of Aphrodite!


    The powerful impact gave Aphrodite an unprecedented opportunity. Although the defensive treasure gold bracelet created by Hephaestus is extremely powerful, it also has a limit after all. It can be said that it is the two gods. Under the impact of power, Aphrodite still made a sour click, and a crack was opened on the golden bracelet, and the defensive golden light disappeared instantly, and the golden bracelet seemed to be lost. Like life, the original bright and noble golden brilliance disappeared without a trace, and gradually faded ~ after all the colors were removed, it finally became like a stone, then turned into a powder, and fell into the sea.


    Aphrodite didn''t have time to heartache about the damage of the golden bracelet, because Artemis and Naruto''s attack, without the resistance of the golden bracelet, of course hit Aphrodite.


    The moonlight arrow shot by Artemis, because the gold bracelet''s resistance was only two or three out of ten, it could not cause much damage to Aphrodite, but it made Aphrodite feel a sharp pain behind him. , The more troublesome is actually Naruto.


    Naruto¡¯s Yekai is less powerful than Artemis¡¯ Moonlight Arrows. After breaking Aphrodite¡¯s defenses, his power has been weakened a lot, and the remaining power is only to make Aphrodite¡¯s belly feel There was a dull pain, but it didn''t hurt much.


    Aphrodite was about to take out other treasures and forced Naruto and Artemis away, and then took the opportunity to escape, but he heard Naruto''s crazy voice in her ears.


    "This leg is for you! Ha!!!"


    Naruto twisted his body, his bone joints creaked, and he kicked his right leg in Aphrodite''s abdomen, and then flew back.Naruto''s broken leg immediately melted into countless blood, and those blood clinging to Aphrodite''s body quickly crawled around, and it seemed to have become a very disgusting and dangerous little creature.


    leech!


    Leeches are commonly known as leeches. They look a bit like small slugs. Although this kind of creature has great medical value, the reason that makes humans feel scared is that leeches will suck the blood of animals, including humans, for food. When drinking river water, he accidentally swallowed a leech. As a result, the leech got stuck in his throat. After sucking his blood, it became swollen and compressed the trachea, eventually leading to suffocation and death.


    Naruto¡¯s blood, because of its vampire power, is a blood-sucking demon that is more terrifying than a leech. It is all entangled in Aphrodite¡¯s body. Aphrodite hates the bloodstain, but in a short time , Even if she is the main god, there is nothing to do with these blood.


    Even if Aphrodite escaped nine days away, the blood of Naruto¡¯s true ancestors seemed to recognize the smell of blood on Aphrodite, and they couldn¡¯t get rid of it, and the blood enveloped Afu. Luo Dite''s whole body turned into a huge blood cell, and then there was a boom, an instant explosion!!


    The power of the explosion was first suppressed by the power of the blood in the center, creating a super high-level energy density in the center, and then exploding toward the surroundings along with the outer layer of the blood cell, pulling Aphrodite''s body toward the surroundings and twisting it.


    Under such an attack, even if Aphrodite is one of the main gods, it will inevitably suffer a small loss in Naruto¡¯s hands. There is a lot of blood stains on the beautiful body, and there is also an explosion. Although the scars can''t hurt the roots, they make this beautiful goddess look particularly embarrassed.


    And this embarrassing look all fell in the eyes of Aphrodite''s biggest mortal enemy Artemis, and Artemis''s mocking and contemptuous eyes made Aphrodite burn with anger.


    Aphrodite quickly recovered from the scars on his body, but the ugly and embarrassed look just now was seen by Artemis, and Aphrodite''s eyes flashed, and he immediately turned and fled.


    Aphrodite wants to escape at this time. In a one-to-two situation, it is obviously unwise to face these two powerful enemies, but the anger in Naruto and Artemis has not been eliminated, how could it be possible? Let go of this beauty like this?!


    Aphrodite tried to escape, but Artemis was faster than her. The sacred bow in his hand drew the bowstring and shot a moon-white arrow, completely blocking Aphrodite¡¯s path. If Frodite rushed, she would definitely suffer serious injuries if she lost the defense of the golden bracelet.


    Aphrodite has rarely fought since the age of mythology, so she is definitely not a warrior, let alone the bravery and courage of Naruto''s brawny, she did not dare to bear the attack of Artemis, but chose Fleeing.

 1495 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1495

    Naruto had been guarding against Aphrodite''s escape, and after seeing her movements, he flew up to follow her, waving his hands continuously.


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife!"


    Because it was a bloody runaway and forcibly increased his strength, the power of Naruto''s Bengyue Dimensional Sword became extremely terrifying. The cold blade made Aphrodite feel a palpitation, and he could only take out his own golden ring.


    Compared with the pure defensive gold bracelet, this gold ring has weaker defenses, but at this time Aphrodite has no other way. For Aphrodite who has loved his strength, one A powerful weapon is far inferior to a beautiful piece of jewelry, which has caused her embarrassment now. If it weren¡¯t for Hephaestus¡¯s painstaking effort to make these powerful beautiful jewelry for her, Afu Rodite''s situation will be even worse.


    Although the defensive power of that golden ring was not as good as the golden bracelet, it was still quite powerful. It emitted a golden light and fixed time and space. Naruto''s Bengyue Dimensional Knife was completely swallowed by the light.


    But before Aphrodite took a breath, there was a stronger and vast breath behind him.


    Of course, Aphrodite knew that this was the sword spirit of the Moon Sword of his mortal enemy Artemis, but even if he was unwilling to fight them in his heart, but under the combined force of Naruto and Artemis, Ah Frodite also had to hurriedly respond to their attacks.


    Aphrodite used a gold ring to resist Artemis¡¯ luminous moon sword, but Artemis was not like Naruto, who used forbidden techniques to forcibly increase her strength. She was one of the twelve gods who really did. , This sword contained a very strong small universe, and Aphrodite responded in a hurry. Although he blocked Artemis'' attack, he still felt numb in his palm.


    Aphrodite was too late to be shocked that Artemis was stronger than before, and immediately picked up the swan needle and threw it towards Artemis.


    That beautiful xiong needle turned into countless white swans, but those swans were not kind creatures, but very ferocious, croaking and screaming, and surrounded Artemis.


    Artemis flew back. Although he was angry, he did not panic when attacking. He picked up the Moon Goddess Bow again, and with one arrow he could shoot several swans. Artemis, the goddess of hunting, was His archery is absolutely confident.


    After Aphrodite hurriedly responded to Artemis¡¯ attack, Naruto¡¯s attack from behind struck again. He was holding a sword in his hand, not his own Kusana sword, but a gold The short sword is the golden sword that Saga originally intended to assassinate Athena!


    If this sword is in the original Saint Seiya story, it should have been made by Cronus, but in this world, it has become a handful of gold that Zeus ordered Hephaestus to build, with the intention of plotting Athena. arrow.Although the power of this sword is not as powerful as the weapon of the gods, it is also sufficient to kill the lower gods. Even the main god will suffer a certain amount of damage. The power is extremely terrifying.


    Aphrodite saw the power of the golden sword in Naruto''s hand, and didn''t dare to be careless about this human being. The golden ring in his hand radiated light, trying to resist Naruto''s attack.


    But Aphrodite¡¯s golden ring first blocked Naruto¡¯s Bengyue Dimensional Sword, and then reluctantly fought with Artemis¡¯s Bright Moon Sword. It has already received a lot of impact, although it will not be damaged. But the defense power of the golden ring at this time has been weakened a lot.


    The golden arrow in Naruto''s hand emits a mysterious sword. The golden light emitted by Aphrodite''s golden ring, because of its weakened strength, could not resist Naruto''s sword. The light was thrown aside, and Naruto''s gold The sword pierced Aphrodite''s xiong department without hesitation.


    The power of the golden sword made Aphrodite let out a scream, Xiong''s mouth was also dyed red with blood, but Naruto was not over yet, his hands were swaying, the red blood around him turned into two figures, combined with him Trinity posture.


    "Surprise Athena!"


    Chapter 135-Ruthless, ruined Aphrodite¡¯s face


    Feilu couldn''t come up just now...


    Athena¡¯s Marvel is a powerful shadow warfare that can lift the combative small universe to its limit, creating an energy density comparable to the Big Bang level.


    This tactic can also be applied to Naruto''s Chakra, raising his Chakra density to the limit, but this limit is not enough for the gods.


    Originally, the power of Athena¡¯s marvel, if it were issued by humans, would only make Aphrodite such a main god feel a little bit of pain, even if all the twelve golden saints gathered together and activated four Athena The marvel and the superimposition of power can only cause a slight harmless injury to the main god, but the problem is that Naruto''s marvel of Athena was directly hit on the golden sword!


    This golden sword is a divine sword created by Zeus to Hephaestus. It has the power to destroy the world and destroy the earth. It can even kill low-level gods such as God Pan. Even the body of the main god can use this sword. Cause damage.


    Naruto¡¯s Athena¡¯s exclamation directly hit the hilt of the golden sword. The powerful energy density pushed the golden sword forward and penetrated Aphrodite¡¯s body!


    "what!"


    For the first time in tens of thousands of years, Aphrodite could not bear the severe pain and screamed. The golden sword drilled a big hole in his back. The bright blood was on Naruto. It seems to be more beautiful and charming than this beauty god himself.


    Aphrodite was furious in her heart, wishing to crush the man who was still planning to be her lover~ but the enemy she faced was not just Naruto!


    Mr. Lu Xun has a saying, saying that tricks are also effective, but they are limited, so there is no such thing as a major event since ancient times.


    That is to say, there are many ways to steal and ski, and they have good results, but the results are limited after all. Since ancient times, there has not been a person who has used that kind of side-by-side technique to accomplish great things.


    Naruto¡¯s blood runaway is to increase his strength, not the real realm, so it will go back soon. It can only be regarded as a kind of side-by-side technique, it is difficult to be elegant, if it is not for Afu Rodette was furious, and Naruto wouldn''t use this method.


    It''s just that there is a powerful existence here who doesn''t need to use any left-hand art at all, the moon goddess Artemis!


    After Naruto''s golden sword penetrated Aphrodite''s body, the power of Athena''s wonder was almost exhausted, and then it fell lightly into Artemis'' hands.This golden sword is a weapon made by the god of forging Hephaestus on the order of Zeus. Its power is extremely extraordinary. Even from the eyes of Artemis, this golden sword is also extremely extraordinary and a very powerful weapon. , And the Huiyue Sword in her hand can definitely compete.


    Artemis was holding two divine swords in his hands. As the small universe ascended, through the two divine swords, two different rays of brilliant gold and cold silver were intertwined.


    "Double-edged cut!!"


    The Golden Sword and the Bright Moon Sword slashed at Aphrodite''s back at the same time. Artemis made this blow with all his strength, plus the power of the two divine swords. It was not protected by the same level of treasure. Under the circumstances, even Aphrodite couldn''t resist this terrible and aggressive attack, and the clothes on his back were slit, and two scary wounds with deep bones were cut.


    Aphrodite''s forehead was covered with white sweat, obviously those two swords made her extremely painful.


    Artemis didn''t use any great moves. He just gathered the small universe on the sword and cut it down. However, the damage caused by this was greater than that after Naruto launched the Athena Marvel, which can be seen by Naruto. There is still a gap between power and Artemis.


    Aphrodite, who only has no feelings for Hephaestus and still brazenly uses the treasure created by Hephaestus, is now slashed by the golden sword created by Hephaestus. I don¡¯t know this. Is it "retribution"?


    Regardless of what kind of retribution or not, Ming talent, anyway, he knew that his state could only be maintained for about ten seconds, and he didn''t care about anything at this time, and immediately flew in front of the already damaged Aphrodite.


    "Gossip breaks the mountain!"


    Naruto¡¯s palm looks light and fluttering, as if there is no power, but Aphrodite, who suffered a lot from Naruto¡¯s just now, has not dared to underestimate the power of this human being. The power of the golden ring has not been restored, only Can raise arms to resist.


    Aphrodite¡¯s divine body is far stronger than Naruto¡¯s physical body. Without a golden sword in his hand, Naruto can only cause a slight abrasion to Aphrodite, but such an injury obviously cannot make Naruto. People are satisfied.


    Naruto and Aphrodite had a palm to each other, and Aphrodite felt that something had penetrated into her body along her palm, and she couldn''t get rid of it by the small universe at once. The rotating force was extremely powerful. ''Cunning'' means not coming into direct contact with Aphrodite¡¯s powerful small universe, and sprinting in Aphrodite¡¯s body. The spiraling small universe actually got behind Aphrodite and Xiong The wound of the mouth was arbitrarily destroyed, and Aphrodite was immediately injured.


    "This is the last blow! This kick is for you! Painful!"


    Naruto raised his right leg high. Although his opponent was a woman, Naruto didn''t have the slightest awareness of hitting people without slapping people who he hated and hated. He dropped a heavy kick and kicked it heavily with his heel. Aphrodite''s profile face.


    Aphrodite was hit hard by this, and her body couldn''t stop falling down, and Naruto''s bloody rage couldn''t continue. The blood on her body disappeared and her face became pale.


    Seeing Naruto''s state, Artemis was not in the mood to continue chasing Aphrodite, but immediately supported Naruto to prevent him from falling into the sea.


    Naruto also leaned on Artemis and ate tofu. The bad-tempered moon goddess just gave him a blushing look and didn''t say anything.


    If the only good thing Aphrodite did, it was probably to let Artemis recognize his feelings for Naruto.


    It''s just that Naruto and Artemis couldn''t let Aphrodite go, and now, Aphrodite would definitely not let them go.


    Although Aphrodite was embarrassed by a series of attacks by Naruto and Artemis, and injured, she is one of the twelve gods of Olympus, reaching the highest state of the ninth sense. Even the power of the two of them couldn''t kill Aphrodite. Although the injuries on his body were serious, it couldn''t be fatal even if it was ten times more severe.


    Aphrodite trembled ~ shaking her hands and touching her cheek, but what she touched was no longer the delicate and firm skin, but the rough~rough lines, which was given by Naruto¡¯s last aching foot. Aphrodite''s gift!


    Naruto slashed the skin on Aphrodite¡¯s face to the fullest extent, creating a bloody wound. The destructive power of the painful feet even cracked Aphrodite¡¯s cheek bones. Beautiful demon ~ Yan''s cheeks have been distorted, although this injury can be recovered, but Aphrodite''s most proud face is damaged, this is an indisputable fact!


    Aphrodite, who could not be killed by powers other than the weapon of the gods, reappeared in front of Naruto and Artemis. Although there were his past enemies in front of him, Aphrodite¡¯s viciousness The hateful eyes were completely fixed on Naruto''s body, and the anger in Aphrodite''s heart almost turned into black energy and rose up.


    "You...you damn human! How dare you ruin my face?!!!"


    Women love beauty, and this is no exception even for goddesses.Hera, Aphrodite, and Athena, the queen, once had a dispute with the golden apple left by the goddess Eris, "for the most beautiful goddess", even Athena, for the "most beautiful goddess" The title of "Beautiful Goddess" is not willing to give up easily, and the final winner was Aphrodite. This is also one of the reasons why Aphrodite and Athena have already settled their grudges. This incident even directly became the fuse of the Trojan War.


    Now Naruto deliberately ruined Aphrodite¡¯s face with painful feet. This is absolutely intolerable to Aphrodite. Even Artemis saw Aphrodite¡¯s face. After the terrifying bloodstain, she couldn''t help but stunned, and then laughed loudly. The fight of the most beautiful goddess back then, her grievance that she didn''t participate because of some things, is finally reported.


    The super black-hearted Naruto also deliberately used sea water to condense an ice mirror, allowing Aphrodite to see what she looked like at this time.


    Because of Naruto¡¯s continuous attacks, Aphrodite¡¯s beautiful long hair has long been messy, and she looks like a mad woman with disheveled hair, and the bloody wounds on her cheeks and the fragmentation of cheek bones have caused her facial features to be distorted and hate more. It made Aphrodite look terrifying, the original beauty of God has long disappeared, and now in front of Naruto and Artemis, he is absolutely a lunatic who has fallen into madness and hatred.

 1496 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1496

    Although Naruto was weak at this time, his eyes flashed with the kind of gaze that Aphrodite hated extremely. Confidence, arrogance, irony and contempt. As one of the twelve gods, Aphrodite was stunned. A human being scorned with his eyes.


    "Is this the legendary god of beauty? My Artemis is much more beautiful."


    Chapter 136-Desperate, Zilong''s Ultimate Sacred Sword


    While the battle of the gods above continued, the battle under the deep sea also continued.


    Although Optimus Prime¡¯s guardian battle has no effect on Naruto, it can affect the battle between Athena and Poseidon. Therefore, the battle on the seabed can be said to affect the direction of this battle.


    There was a fierce battle between the purple dragon and the guardian of the Indian Ocean Optimus Prime, Sea Prince Kesura.


    Like Zilong, Kesura is a warrior proficient in martial arts, but the pressure on Zilong is unprecedented.


    The hardness and sharpness of the golden gun in Khasura''s hand are too terrifying. Even the Draco Saint Cloth can hardly resist the attack of the golden gun. The purple dragon dodges continuously under Khasura''s glare golden gun, but his body There are still many more wounds.


    Kesura retracted the golden spear, her light blue eyes looked at Zilong with a slight appreciation, and said, "You hide well, a bronze saint, with the speed and eyesight of yours is already considered It¡¯s amazing. But the moves just now are just a small test. Since you are going to be an enemy of Lord Poseidon, I will use this golden gun to completely defeat you!"


    "If you are fighting for Poseidon, then my fighting belief is the goddess Athena! I will never lose to you!"


    "Stop talking big, Draco! The glare golden gun!"


    Kirsura¡¯s golden gun emits a bright and dazzling golden light, which is not the same as the light of Libra weapons. The light emitted by Kirsura¡¯s golden gun is extremely dazzling, which continuously affects the vision of the purple dragon. The purple dragon remains in the vision. Down, a lot of overlapping light and shadows were produced. Under the continuous fast attack of Khasura, he could only rely on his combat instinct to constantly dodge Khasura''s attack while approaching Khasura to fight back.


    Zilong kept dodging the rapid shots of Kesura, the long black hair cut a strand of the blade of the golden gun, and Zilong turned over, avoided the shots of Kesura, and landed in front of Kesura.


    It¡¯s just that Kesura¡¯s reaction speed is faster than Zilong expected. When Zilong landed and just stood up, the tip of Kesura¡¯s golden gun was already at Zilong¡¯s throat, less than 0.1 cm away. .


    Kexiu pulled harder step by step, and Zilong stepped back, but soon retreated to the corner of the wall, and there was nowhere to go.


    "Stop doing unnecessary struggles. It''s impossible for you to avoid this golden gun of my Khasura!"


    Kesura was extremely proud of what he said, but what he said was also true.Because the golden gun in Keshura¡¯s hand is too powerful, although the length of this golden gun is close to two meters, it is still very flexible in Keshura¡¯s hand. Although Zilong has escaped several fatal attacks just now, by luck, If this goes on, sooner or later he will be completely penetrated by the gold.


    ''Rather than dodge, it''s better to think about how to deal with that golden gun. Yes, even for a moment, as long as you can block the golden gun, there will be a way to win the chance!''


    "Okay, come on! If you have a golden gun that can pierce anything, then the shield in my hand is the Dragon Shield with the strongest defense among the 88 constellations!"


    Zilong has confidence in the defensive power of his own Sky Dragon Shield. This is also a normal thing. This Sky Dragon Shield has saved Zilong many times. When fighting in Capricorn, if it weren¡¯t for the excellent defense power of this Sky Dragon Shield. He was chopped into pieces by Shura''s holy sword a long time ago, and after bathing in the blood of the Golden Saint Seiya, Zilong''s Draco saint clothing has evolved, and the hardness of the Draco Shield has also been improved.


    "Huh!" Sea Prince Kesura snorted proudly, fully expressing his confidence and pride in his own strength, "This time it won''t be just a little scratch! If your Heavenly Dragon Shield can''t resist my golden spear , I will pierce that shield with you!"


    "It''s not a life or death. When I became Athena''s Saint Seiya, I was mentally prepared for this!"


    "Very good will, Draco, then I will fulfill you! Let me extradite you to Xitian! Take it, Draco, Golden Gun!!"


    "Block it, my strongest shield!!"


    The confrontation between the spear and the shield that occurred again, the strongest spear of the Sea Prince and the strongest shield of the Draco, the golden universe of Khasura and the small green universe of the purple dragon, the confrontation of these two forces seems to be comparable, but its As a result, it was as cruel as the spear and shield of the third generation of Raikage!


    The three generations of Raikage have the strongest spear that can penetrate all defenses and the strongest shield that can melee the tail beast, but for the third generation of Raikage, the spear is still more high-end.


    Zilong''s Heavenly Dragon Shield, in the Saint Seiya''s Saint Cloth, indeed has the defensive power to be proud of. With the small universe that he has burned to the seventh sense, even the Golden Saint cannot easily defeat this shield.


    But the golden gun in Kesura''s hand is obviously stronger than Zilong''s Heavenly Dragon Shield, and it is a crushing type!


    Zilong¡¯s Heavenly Dragon Shield was as fragile as a paper sacrifice under the stab of Kesura¡¯s golden spear, and could not play a defensive role at all. The Heavenly Dragon Shield was immediately pierced by the Golden Spear, along with the Purple Dragon. His arms and left waist were all pierced through by Khasura''s golden gun, and blood dripped from the sharp blade.


    "Huh! Now it seems that you should finally understand the power of my golden gun, okay, go to sleep well!"


    Kirsura was about to pull out the golden gun, and when he gave Zilong a fatal blow, she found that her golden gun was completely stuck in Zilong''s body, and she couldn''t pull it out. She couldn''t help but look at it with slightly different eyes. This Draco that he didn''t regard as his opponent at the same level.


    "You concentrate your strength on the wound and don''t want me to pull out the gun. What do you want to do?"


    "Don''t underestimate Athena''s Saint Seiya. It doesn''t matter if I use the life of my purple dragon in exchange. At least I have to break this golden gun! Holy sword!!"


    Zilong raised his right hand high, and that arm became the strongest holy sword capable of cutting everything, that is, Shura''s secret skill left to Zilong before he died.


    Cang!!


    Zilong¡¯s holy sword was smashed on Khasura¡¯s golden spear, but the power of this gold once again surpassed Zilong¡¯s imagination. He launched the holy sword on the golden spear with all his strength, but there was no trace at all. He stayed, but instead his arms and the Heavenly Dragon Saint Cloth couldn''t bear this force, they all shattered.


    "It''s so stupid. I actually want to split my golden gun with a knife. My golden gun can''t be resisted or cut. You die, Zilong!"


    Kirsura pulled out the golden gun, and the wound on Zilong''s abdomen began to lose a lot of blood, and fell to the ground in a blink of an eye. Kirsura looked down at the purple dragon whose vitality was quickly disappearing on the ground with an indifferent face, and said lightly. "You are called Zilong, right? Your fighting spirit is amazing. I will remember you."


    "Don''t be kidding, Kesura..."


    "what?!"


    "The Saint Seiya of Athena, before her life completely disappears, will continue to fight, and even if life disappears, the spirit of the Saint Seiya will continue to be passed down, as if it is lodged in my right hand, the Capricorn Golden Saint Seiya The soul of Shura is the same!"


    "What stupid thing are you talking about, don''t you...what?!"


    Kesura was wondering if Zilong''s brain had a problem, but Zilong''s body was damaged by his attack, and the Heavenly Dragon Bronze Sacred Cloth, which had been damaged so much under his attack, actually emitted a golden light.


    "This golden light... is almost like a golden saint clothing! How is this possible, this is obviously only the lowest-level bronze saint clothing!"


    "There is nothing impossible, because my saint clothing was resurrected after being bathed in the blood of the Golden Saint Seiya. As long as the small universe is burned to the limit, the bronze saint clothing can also emit golden light! Come to the fight to the death, Kesura !"


    "Golden bronze saint clothing? Cut! Then I will smash you together with this saint clothing!! The glare golden gun!!"


    The fighting spirit aroused by Zilong¡¯s fighting spirit, Kesura¡¯s attack speed was even more rapid this time. After the purple dragon lost too much blood, he gradually couldn¡¯t keep up with Kesura¡¯s movements. He was about to be stricken by the sight of his body. The golden gun pulled through, but the golden dragon shield appeared in front of the gun head of the golden gun. The shield that was pierced like paper just now actually blocked the golden gun of Kirsura!


    Zilong used the Tianlong Shield to defend against the attack of the Golden Spear continuously, but the light in his eyes became more and more dazzling, and finally turned into a white, and in the eyes of Kirsura, the eyes of Zilong had already seen completely. I''m completely blind when I''m not in focus!


    "Dragon Seat, I admit that your fighting spirit is amazing and you are definitely a respectable opponent, but you who are blinded are absolutely impossible to defeat me! Take it to death!!"


    Kesura''s golden gun blocked the Heavenly Dragon Shield in Zilong''s hand and pierced Zilong''s heart.


    Even if it emits the same light as the golden saint clothing, the Draco saint clothing still can''t block the golden spear. It was pierced and pierced from the back of the purple dragon.


    "You''re done, Draco Purple Dragon!"


    "No!" With a smile on Zilong''s calm and handsome face, he reached out and grabbed the barrel of the golden gun. "I caught you, Kesura!"


    "Huh! Don''t try hard, although you barely avoided the fatal blow just now, my golden gun has pierced your heart. Now you can only hold on for a few minutes at most, and there is no chance of winning! "


    "Kesura, it seems you don''t know."


    "what?"


    "Among our saints, the strongest golden saint today is Shaka of Virgo. He is the reincarnation of Buddha and is known as the man closest to God. He sits in the Virgo Palace all year round. Here, keeping my eyes closed, accumulating my own little universe."


    "Close your eyes... Could it be that you are..."


    "Yes, I deliberately let your glare golden gun ruin my eyes just to raise the small universe to a higher level! Kirsura, these eyes are treated as compensation for you, but your life , It was accepted by my Draco Zilong! Ha!!!"


    Zilong yelled, and the Heavenly Dragon Saint Cloth on his body immediately left Zilong¡¯s body, and then Zilong¡¯s whole body actually burned into a golden universe, and the raised right arm also became a myth. The holy sword that has been handed down through the ages, and behind the purple dragon, there also appeared a man with dark green hair, it was the Capricorn Shura who died under the Lushan Kanglong tyrant of the purple dragon!

 1497 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1497

    "The soul of the Saint Seiya lodged in this right arm, you can experience it yourself! Holy Sword Excalibur!!"


    Chapter 137-The Will of the Purple Dragon, Shaerna strikes


    Zilong deliberately sacrificed his own eyes, and while eliminating one of the five senses, he raised the small universe to a higher level. Ikki once used a similar method and almost ended up with Shaka.


    When the small universe burned to the limit of the seventh sense, the purple dragon inspired the small universe of Shura that remained in his arm, and sent out the strongest small universe!


    Doraemon!!


    Hand up and down!


    Kesura stepped back two steps, the invincible golden gun in his hand, now there is only one stick left, the golden head of the spear fell to the ground, and then, a line was drawn in the middle of Kesura¡¯s scales. The green light then turned into pieces and fell to the ground.


    "You kid, I didn''t expect that not only my golden spear, but also this sea prince''s scales were cut off together! Draco Purple Dragon, you are really a kind of guy!"


    "In this arm of mine, the loyalty of the Capricorn Golden Saint Seiya to Athena is hosted. It is a holy sword that can be cut off! Kirsura, you who have lost your golden spear are equivalent to a wolf who has lost your fangs. Get out of the way!"


    Kirsura looked at the purple dragon whose eyes had lost focus, then chuckled, threw the stick in his hand to the ground, and then sat down cross-legged. Although his appearance was completely different, his posture of sitting cross-legged was almost the same as that of Shaka. same.


    "Thanks, it seems that you have given up your heart...what?!"


    Just when Zilong thought that Kesura had given up, the small universe in Kesura actually improved again, even if his eyes had lost its function under the glare golden gun, the purple dragon could still feel that Kesura was getting more and more. Strong little universe.


    Kesura sits cross-legged, hands spread out, eyes closed, and slowly rises into the air surrounded by a small purple universe. Behind Kesura is the Optimus Prime of the Indian Ocean that he guards.


    "What''s going on, Kirsura Little Universe..."


    Zilong took a step forward, but seemed to be hindered by something. He couldn''t go through. Instead, he was bounced back: "It''s like a wall!"


    "Draconian Zilong, I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to cut off my golden spear with the holy sword while taking off the holy clothes. You are indeed very powerful and powerful. I can¡¯t even do such things by myself. You are a man. Very respectable opponent. But it is precisely because you cut off the golden spear that I have to show my true ability and let me wake up the small universe that is sleeping in the deepest part of my body! You now have no way to destroy it. Optimus Prime of the Indian Ocean, I cannot break through now. Let¡¯s go, Zilong, I can spare your life as long as you can cut off my golden gun."


    "Spare my life?"


    Zilong stretched out his hand and tapped on his xiong mouth, stopping his heart temporarily: "Anyway, I am already ready to die. The Optimus Prime in the South Pacific and North Pacific have been pushed~ It''s down, I can''t just lose here, the Lushan dragon is flying!!"


    "Stubborn!"


    Kirsura uttered words indifferently, but the purple dragon remained unmoved, turned into a fierce dragon, and flew toward Kirsura.


    boom!!


    Kesura¡¯s small universe formed a huge wall in front of him. The Lushan Dragon Flying that Zilong played with all his strength had no effect, but was bounced back. The recoil force of Lushan Dragon Flying actually made him suffer more. If it weren¡¯t for Zilong¡¯s acupuncture points just now, causing his heart to stop beating temporarily, and using the microcosm to drive blood flow, Zilong might already be dead now.


    Kesura looked down at the purple dragon lying on the ground, and the dragon-shaped pattern on his back had also flickered, which seemed to indicate that the life of the purple dragon would disappear at any time.


    "For the sake of your fighting spirit, I will give you a little joy! Great light!"


    The small universe on Kesura turned into a powerful light, which instantly penetrated Zilong¡¯s body. Zilong felt his consciousness plunged into darkness, because Kesura¡¯s great light had already attacked his body at the same time. In addition to the vision that has just been lost, the remaining four senses of Zilong will gradually disappear at this time.


    The purple dragon whose heart stopped beating and the five senses gradually disappeared was equivalent to being half a dead person, but this half of the dead person still did not fall. After being attacked by the great light of Kesura, he still stood up. The dragon behind gave out the light of life.


    "Keshura, you are really strong. It seems that I have no chance to defeat you, but I still have to complete my mission. This is my last sword! Holy Sword Excalibur!!"


    With his last will, Zilong once again cut out the holy sword Excalibur.However, the Holy Sword that had cut off the Golden Spear before, is still unable to break the huge wall in front of Khasura. The rebound force of the Holy Sword acted on Zilong himself, cutting off his life, and Zilong¡¯s The body finally couldn''t hold on, and collapsed suddenly.


    "The next thing... please... Shanna..."


    "Ok?"


    Because the focus just now was on Zilong, and somebody¡¯s hidden skills were so good that Khasura hadn¡¯t noticed it. At this time, Khasura realized that the waters of the Indian Ocean he was protecting had already Ushered in the second Saint Seiya, it was Shanna.


    Sharna did not immediately attack Kirsura, but came to Zilong''s side. Seeing the bloodstain on Zilong''s body, even Sharna couldn''t help but feel shocked, and quickly tapped Zilong a few times. The nails of the right middle finger and index finger became long and sharp, like two fangs.


    "Mind your heart!"


    Shana''s nails pierced the skin on Zilong''s neck, followed his nails, and injected special venom into Zilong''s body.After Zilong''s heart had stopped beating slowly, and her face slowly turned red, Shana finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    What Shaerna injected into the purple dragon just now was a toxin prepared by mixing Hydra¡¯s snake venom and the earthly giant python¡¯s snake venom in a special ratio. However, this mixed toxin is not only not fatal, but can save the dying, even People who have just died and their souls have not yet entered the underworld.


    So-called poisons and medicines do not have a completely clear boundary. Saving or killing people is between the doctor''s thoughts, so it is called Nianxinzhen.And it can perfectly blend the snake venom of the earthly giant python and Hydra, turning it from the deadly snake venom into a life-saving elixir, only the ratio of the blending, and how much medicine should be placed on the purple dragon, this blending ratio cannot If there is any deviation, otherwise Zilong must die instantly.


    Kirsura looked at the small universe that emerged from Sharna, and a glimmer of clarity flashed in her eyes, and said: "So, you are Sharna Ophiuchus. You defeated Io and defeated the Optimus Prime of the South Pacific. people."


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Sharna confessed it generously, and sent the purple dragon aside, who was still in a coma, with her mind, and then faced the sea prince Keshura, who is known as the three giants of the sea.


    "But I will not only be defeated by the Six Monster Beast Iao, even you will be defeated by me!"


    For Sarna¡¯s provocative voice, Kirsura didn¡¯t look very angry, she just smiled, and said: ¡°If you have the ability, let¡¯s try it out. I also want to see it. The strength of the strongest silver saint!"


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely let you see it!"


    Sharna leaned down slightly and curled up her body like a spiritual snake, slowly containing terrible strength under her body twisting, and then immediately jumped over and flew towards Kirsura.


    "Great light!"


    "Ophiuchus bomb!!"


    The silhouettes of Shaerna and Kirsura crossed by. The Ophiuchus saint on Shaerna¡¯s body was bombarded with a corner by the great light of Kirsura, but Shaerna has now penetrated Krishna. Seurat''s wall fell behind Kesura.


    There were seven points of light shining on Kesura, with an unbelievable expression, and said: "How is it possible?! How can you see through all my star points at a glance?!"


    "No, the one who sees through your star fate is not me, but Zilong." Shanna stood up silently, her expression calm and indifferent, and said: "Zilong has seen through before being defeated by your great light. I took all of your star points, and used the rebounding power of the holy sword to leave the order of your star points on my wounds. I was also treating Zilong when I discovered the message left by Zilong. Yes, so it was not me who defeated you, but Zilong."


    "Draco..."


    Kirsura looked at the purple dragon in a coma, even if it was the enemy that caused him to defeat, but Kirsura still had a feeling of reverence in his heart: "I actually saw through my star point arrangement at the last moment, this Is it just the task you mentioned? You really deserve to be a saint who serves the goddess of victory, but you can listen to me, Ophiuchus Sarna, the sea world will not give up so easily!"


    After Kirsura said these words, the fourteen Ophiuchus bombs shot by Shaerna exploded in a series on Kirsura¡¯s seven star life points, completely severing Khasura¡¯s life, and Shana With the Golden Sword of Libra, the Indian Ocean Optimus Prime was defeated, and Kesura became the third person among the sea generals to die.


    Chapter 138-Smoking, Naruto Who Is Overly Happy


    Optimus Prime has collapsed three, and the most obvious feeling among them is Poseidon!


    Since Poseidon is the sea king, the sea is the domain he rules, and the sea is also the source of Poseidon¡¯s power. Although if all the seven primordial pillars collapse, Poseidon will not lose the power of the sea, but his Strength will definitely be affected.


    Optimus Prime collapsed one after another, causing Poseidon¡¯s power to begin to weaken. Even the great fury just now was blocked by Athena. No attack effect was achieved. Poseidon really underestimated the strength of Athena¡¯s Saint Seiya. Before she had brought the strongest Golden Saint Seiya, only a few bronze and silver saints had destroyed three Optimus Primes in succession!


    Poseidon is also a god, a high god. They despise mankind and therefore ignore the terrible potential of mankind. They can only see the fragile appearance of mankind!


    It¡¯s just that from the perspective of Poseidon, Athena¡¯s strength is really a big trouble. With the collapse of Optimus Prime, Poseidon¡¯s power has also been affected, facing Athena¡¯s god once again. With a sword attack, Poseidon waved his hand and ordered six of the seven horsehead mertails around him to rush towards Athena!


    These horsehead mertails are Poseidon¡¯s mounts, and sometimes they pull a carriage for Poseidon, just like Apollo¡¯s steeds, and the power of these horsehead mertails comes from the sea. These strange creatures are the scales of the North Pacific sea general Bai''an who Seiya defeated.


    The horsehead mertails acted in full accordance with Poseidon¡¯s orders. Now, after hearing Poseidon¡¯s orders, although the enemy is a goddess who is too powerful to be realistic, the horsehead mertails still rushed. Up here.


    Although the horse-headed mertail has the upper body of a horse, it does not have horseshoes. Instead, it has crab feet on its palms. The thick crab feet have sharp barbs on them, which looks terrifying. It should be cyan, but it is said that since the age of mythology, Poseidon has killed too many people. After infecting the color of blood, he gradually stained a layer of scarlet.

 1498 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1498

    Those crab feet are the hardest and sharpest parts of the horsehead ichthyosaur. Athena¡¯s sword slashed on the horsehead ichthyosaur¡¯s crab feet, which actually caused only shallow scratches, and could not directly Their crab legs were severed, and Athena was surrounded by six horsehead mertails in an instant.


    With a pair of deep eyes, Athena carefully looked at the six horsehead mertails beside her, and at the same time watched their attacks, so as not to overturn her ship in the gutter and lose out to these monsters.


    The horsehead ichthyosaur''s mouth made a horse-like hiss, and then the two horsehead ichthyosaurs'' mouths simultaneously ejected blue high-pressure water jets.


    Athena Jade waved her hand, and a crystal wall immediately appeared in front of her.


    The high-pressure water column of the horsehead ichthyosaur bombarded Athena''s crystal wall, but could not penetrate, and then two horsehead ichthyosaurs rushed up, the moment the impact of the high-pressure water column disappeared, the maximum The crab''s feet hit the crystal wall fiercely, just where it was hit by the high-pressure water jet!


    After undergoing such a strong attack, even Athena¡¯s crystal wall could not help but appear a crack, and it spread like a spider web, and then there was another horsehead fishtail with a blue color in its mouth. Huge water polo!


    The water ball blasted toward Athena''s crystal wall, but after hitting the crystal wall, it shrank quickly!


    It''s not that the power of the water polo is not enough. In Athena''s eyes, he saw the real situation.After the water ball hit the crack on the crystal wall, the water inside the water ball quickly penetrated into the crack of the crystal wall!


    Because the cracks are filled by the water, at first glance, it seems that the crystal wall has been restored. In fact, the internal cracks have been occupied by water, and then...


    Sensible cold air emanated from the horsehead fishtail beast. The water that had penetrated into the cracks in the crystal wall immediately froze and turned into solid ice!


    The special feature of water is that it will reversely expand after freezing, which means that the volume of water will become larger when the mass remains unchanged after freezing!


    This anti-expansion feature can cause a lot of trouble. In the cold winter, after the cracks in the ground seep into the water, the water freezes and expands. The force generated by this expansion will cause the ground to burst.


    Now even the crystal wall of Athena has encountered this situation. Although the expansion of natural ice cannot damage the crystal wall of Athena, these horsehead mertails are Poseidon¡¯s mounts. The chill they emit, The absolute freezing temperature of the ice is lower, and the resulting freezing directly caused the collapse of the crystal wall, and the last horsehead mertail immediately rushed in front of Athena, using the huge crab feet to face Athena¡¯s xiong The mouth was stabbed hard!


    "Damn! Get out of me!!"


    The way of exposing foul language definitely does not belong to Athena, but comes from Naruto!


    Even if it was Poseidon, he didn''t fully see Naruto''s movements this time, only felt a golden figure flashing past, and then he kicked the horsehead fishtail beast''s crab foot fiercely!


    The horsehead mertail''s crab legs were extremely strong, but Naruto kicked it off with one kick, and grabbed the broken crab leg, and pierced the horsehead mertail''s body severely.


    The horsehead mertail suffered a big loss, screamed, and immediately moved away, while Naruto fell beside Athena.


    Poseidon was only looking at this human carefully at this time. Although the appearance was indeed Naruto, the breath emanating from his body was completely different, and Poseidon could still recognize this breath.


    "Artemis?!"


    At this time, the breath emanating from Naruto''s body was exactly the same as the moon goddess Artemis!


    A smile appeared on Athena''s face, looking at Naruto next to him. Of course, the special aura on his body Athena was very clear: "It seems that there is some trouble over there, you are too late, and..."


    The smirk on Athena''s face showed that she seemed to understand something, and Naruto gave Athena a white look, then immediately hugged the goddess, opened her mouth, and bit down on Athena''s neck. .


    No matter how clever Athena is, she will control her emotions again. Under such circumstances, she will finally blush completely. This invincible place ~ goddess, now she can only hold Naruto''s back and listen to that grunt The gurgling sound made Naruto absorb his own blood, and the aura on Naruto''s body changed again.


    Because of this!


    Because Naruto has the power of a vampire in the world of the cross, he can use blood to supplement his chakra consumption, but he rarely uses this method, because his own chakra is very large and the recovery speed is very fast. It''s fast, so it''s rare that Chakra is not enough, so Naruto rarely sucks blood.


    It''s just that the battle this time was extraordinary, it was a battle with the gods, so Naruto must also suck blood to supplement his own power consumption.


    What vampires like most is the pure virgin blood, because the pure blood is the most delicious, and the power contained in it is also greater. Naruto just absorbed some Artemis blood.


    Artemis is a goddess who has remained pure since the age of mythology. Her pure blood is unique to Naruto. As one of the twelve gods of Olympus, Artemis, her The power contained in the blood is even stronger. The blow Naruto easily kicked off the horsehead mertail''s foot just now because of the power of Artemis'' blood.


    As the goddess of war, Athena''s blood quality will never be lower than that of Artemis. Because Artemis had to deal with Aphrodite, Naruto did not absorb too much blood from her. On Athena''s side, Naruto was not too angry.


    Because it is impossible to kill the main god in this way, when Naruto draws Athena''s blood, he has less worry, at least not to worry about sucking Athena dry. Athena''s pure and delicious blood is for Naruto. It was the supreme delicacy, and couldn''t help showing the color of intoxication, and the body that was weakened by the ten times the blood and energy had been completely restored to the strongest state.


    After being sucked by Naruto¡¯s blood, Athena¡¯s eyes looked bright and charming. The shrewdness of peace was completely different. After Naruto knocked Athena¡¯s forehead, Athena immediately became white. She gave Naruto a glance, but because of the water in her eyes, instead of worrying about Naruto, her look revealed a different style.


    Even a goddess with a calm and steady personality like Athena could not help being a little emotional and confused when Naruto sucked blood. Of course Artemis was the same. Artemis could endure such things. , Enough for Athena to understand that some are missing.


    And Naruto was too lazy to explain at this time, and wiped the corner of his mouth contentedly. The powerful power contained in Athena''s blood should be enough to deal with the battle with Poseidon.


    After Naruto drew Athena''s blood, the Chakra on his body contained the aura of Athena and Artemis. After looking at the seven-headed horsehead mertail beside Poseidon, he smiled and said: "Listen. Said that Poseidon likes to raise monsters, it seems to be true now, but I have also raised a few small monsters, look at the trick, Poseidon, the tail beast is going wild!!"


    Chapter 139-Monster Mobilization, Tail Beast vs Horsehead Fishtail


    The picture shows the horsehead mertail


    As the director(?) of the Tailed Beast Zoo, Naruto released all the nine cute tailed beasts(?) he had raised in one breath.


    Naruto¡¯s body has been completely fused with the nine big-tailed beasts long ago, his body is equivalent to the body of the tailed beast, and now he uses his chakra as a reminder to make the nine big-tailed beasts reappear at the same time, because he has just washed Thanks to the relationship of Athena''s blood, these monsters that are only the level of the Naruto Ninja world, have the power not to lose to the seven-headed horsehead fishtail.


    Although it is impossible for Poseidon to have seen these tail beasts, all these tail beasts carry the blood of Athena, so they can not be dealt with as ordinary enemies. With a wave of hands, the seven-headed horsehead mertails are facing those tails at the same time. The beast rushed away.


    "Wind escape infinite sand and dust breakthrough!!"


    The head of a guarded crane was among them, and on the fat body covered with the patterns of the wind god, countless large mouths were opened at the same time, and the seven-headed horsehead mertail sprayed a gale containing countless sand and dust.


    Although this move does not have the power to kill in one hit, it will seriously affect the vision. The seven horsehead mertails are all affected to a certain extent. Each of them shakes their heads and seems to be unable to catch the target. Under Poseidon''s control, he immediately spit out a huge high-pressure water cannon.


    The sand and dust became heavy after absorbing the water, and fell one after another, and the sky became clear again, the visual image caused by the guarding crane suddenly disappeared, and the seven-headed horsehead ichthyosaur gathered the power of the water cannon to one place, towards the guarding crane. The body blasted away.


    Shouhe''s body was originally a pile of sand, and what he was most afraid of was the attack of water. Under the impact of the water, all of Shouhe''s body was swallowed by the water and turned into mud, and it was impossible to recover in a short time.


    "Meow!!"


    The two-tailed brigade with a pair of yin and yang eyes yelled at this time, and a group of ghost fire was spit out from his mouth. The power of the ghost fire turned around in the mud, boiling all the water away, and turning it into dry sand again. , And quickly condensed into the appearance of Shouhe.


    The direction of the water cannon''s bombardment changed, and the second tail brigade was also included in the attack range. The second tail brigade was of fire attribute, of course, it was also afraid of powerful water attacks. After a cry, he immediately avoided.


    The characteristic of cats is flexibility, and the two-tailed brigade is no exception. With a body that is much more flexible than Shouhe, it quickly dodges the attack of the horsehead mertail. At this time, a huge turtle with three tails is blocking it. In front of Shouzuru and Yaru, the water cannon that resisted the horsehead ichthyosaur. Although it was a water cannon fired by the seven horsehead ichthyosaur at the same time, it was unable to break the defense for a while. This is of course the nine big tails. Sanwei Isosuke of the water attribute among the beasts.


    When Sanweiji used his body as a shield to resist the water cannon attack of the horsehead mertail, a strong red figure flew through the air, running hand and foot on the ground, very fast, with a strong upper body, and an ape-like appearance. Explain the identity.


    The four-tailed Monkey beat his strong xiong chamber with both hands, making a whining sound, and then rushed towards a horsehead fishtail beast.


    Monkey King¡¯s upper limbs are extremely developed. Although it¡¯s a bit out of coordination, Monkey King¡¯s arm strength is absolutely powerful. It uses one hand to replace the foot, allowing the body to fly towards the horsehead mertail, and at the same time it flies out and hits. The front door of the horsehead mertail.


    The horsehead fishtail screamed, and the huge crab feet immediately pierced the enemy.


    Monkey King is also one of the nine big-tailed beasts. How could it be easily defeated. He grabbed the huge crab feet stabbed by the horsehead mertail beast with both hands. Two giant monsters competed with brute force. The Monkey King actually had the upper hand and faintly The horsehead mertail''s power was suppressed.


    And King Mu immediately jumped, as if flying to the height of nine days, high-pressure steam was ejected from his white body!


    "Guai Li Wushuang Wushan Jump!!"


    Relying on the power of gravity and steam jets, King Mu fell at a speed faster than the speed of light, and the hard right forefoot, with a mighty force, landed on the horsehead mertail beast.


    Click!!


    King Mu¡¯s powerful Wushan jump kicked his body to pieces, and the two crab feet on one half of his body were kicked off by King Mu. Under the severe pain, the power of the horsehead mertail broke free from Monkey King¡¯s arms.


    Monkey King and King Mu were planning to launch an attack, and they simply eliminated the horsehead mertail. The two horsehead mertails next to them immediately launched water cannons to attack Monkey King and King Mu.

 1499 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1499

    King Mu was extremely fast, with high-pressure steam jetting behind him, and he almost immediately increased his speed to the maximum, but his tail was swept by a water cannon, which was not a major problem, while Monkey King couldn¡¯t dodge and was hit by a water cannon. Monkey King is strong, but because his attributes are also fire, he grinned in pain.


    Everyone knows the truth about beating the water dog. When the horsehead fishtail saw that Monkey King was injured, of course it immediately launched another attack on Monkey King, and three high-pressure water cannons flew at the same time.


    In terms of attributes, Monkey King is at a disadvantage to the horsehead fishtail beast. If it is hit by these three high-pressure water cannons at the same time, Monkey King is afraid that he can go to see the god of death, and this time looks like an octopus-like shadow Falling in front of Monkey King, the huge body spun quickly.


    "Eight Volumes of Tail Beast!!"


    The eight-tailed bull ghost is above Monkey King both in strength and physical strength, and under the rapid rotation of the body, it produces extremely strong stability, and bounces the water cannons of the three horsehead mermaids at the same time.


    The horsehead mermaid was about to continue attacking, but suddenly felt dizzy. Some luminous powder was floating in front of him. When he raised his head, Nanao Shigeming had already flown on top of their heads, sprinkling a piece of scale.


    Nanao Shigeaki is the weakest among the nine big-tailed beasts, and can only be used as an auxiliary force now. Shigeming''s scales can create visual illusions, which can play a good interference effect.


    The Nine-Tailed Nine Lama, the strongest among the nine big-tailed beasts, screamed, and the nine tails behind him whirred.


    In the teaching of Naruto World, once the tail of Nine Tails swings at the same time, it can create a disaster-like wind.Today''s nine lamas possess the blood of Athena, and the powerful winds that are set off are even more powerful, making the stars move and the stars shatter!


    In this violent gale, the horsehead fishtail was blown torsion, but it recovered quickly. Two horsehead fishtails flicked over from left to right, and their hard and sharp crab feet faced each other. The nine lamas flew away.


    The nine tails behind the Nine Lama kept swinging, splitting into two sides, grabbing the crab feet of the two horsehead mertails, making a fist with their front paws, and hitting the horsehead mertail''s body with one punch.


    The nine lamas were very powerful. They knocked the horsehead mertail''s body into the air with one fist. At the same time, they flicked the tail behind them and threw out the other horsehead mertail, two horsehead mertails. Immediately crashed into a ball.


    In the mouth of the nine lama, the two-color chakra quickly rotated and compressed, and finally turned into a huge tail beast jade and flew out.


    boom!!


    The huge explosion engulfed both horsehead mertails, and the horsehead mertail at the back was better, but the one in front was not lightly damaged. The crab feet were broken in half and the body was thick for protection. Armor was also shattered to pieces, and the defense path dropped sharply.There will be such a big damage, firstly because of being hit by the Nine Lama''s tail beast jade frontally, and secondly because of the seemingly beautiful and harmless bubbles in the air.


    Those bubbles came from the most harmless slug among the nine big-tailed beasts-the six-tailed rhinoceros!


    The body of the six-tailed rhino is cumbersome compared to other beasts, so it is not good at frontal attacks, but the six-tailed rhino has a unique dissolution, and the bubbles he spit are extremely corrosive. The ultra-corrosive acid bubbles softened the armor and crab feet of the horsehead fishtail, so it was seriously injured under the attack of the nine lamas.


    No one knows the abilities of the nine big-tailed beasts better than Naruto. The Monkey King, King Mu, and the nine lamas are powerful, fast, and flexible. They are the vanguards of frontal combat. The Shouhe and Yuri are all suitable for long-range attacks. The acidic bubbles and heavy scales of the rhinoceros are the best aids. The skin caressing is thick and thick, which is a meat shield, while the bull and ghost can take care of all aspects.


    The nine big-tailed beasts and the seven-headed horsehead fish-tailed beasts are inextricably fought. In the universe, at this time, only these sixteen huge monsters are constantly fighting.


    Chongming flapped six huge wings and sprinkled a large scale powder. At this time, the horsehead fishtail was already prepared. One of the horsehead fishtail beasts raised up a jet of water, turning into a huge water curtain. The sky was obscured, and the heavy scales were obscured by the water curtain, and could no longer affect the horsehead mermaid.


    The nine tails of the nine tails once again set off a gust of wind, and at the same time, the fire-attributed Yuri and Monkey King attacked at the same time.


    "Cat Fire Bowl!!"


    "Rong Escape Huaguo Mountain!!!"


    With the assistance of Nine Tails, the blue fireballs of the brigade greatly increased their power. One by one, the blue fireballs aimed at the body of the horsehead fishtail beast, and then launched a series of explosions. The beast''s body was swallowed, and then covered by the eruption of red lava.


    Even marine monsters such as horsehead fishtail beasts, under the bombardment of such flames, felt terrible pain in their bodies and screamed, and Poseidon sent waves of water vapor on his body, his huge The small universe was finally injected into the body of the horsehead mertail. With the help of Poseidon¡¯s small universe, the horsehead mertail raised a huge wave and suppressed the joint attack of Monkey King and Youlu.


    Naruto glanced at the ugly face of Poseidon from a distance, then his eyes turned red.


    "The Difficulty of the Beast!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Forty-End of the Monster War, Poseidon¡¯s True Power


    The picture shows the true god of Poseidon


    Because of the powerful power bestowed by Athena''s blood, Naruto can give the nine big-tailed beasts at the same time, giving the armor of Suzano Naka!


    The nine big-tailed beasts were also covered with golden armor of Suzano nohu. Although there were only nine in number, they were lined up in front of Naruto and Athena, and they looked quite powerful.


    And Poseidon couldn''t help but stunned when he saw the golden armor on the nine big-tailed beasts, because the armor on the nine beasts looked... actually like a god''s garment.


    The so-called god clothing is the battle clothing worn by the gods. To be precise, it is the battle clothing of the twelve lord gods.


    The scale clothing of Poseidon, the female sacred clothing of Athena, and the moonlight battle clothing of Artemis all belong to the category of god clothing, and the Saint clothing and the scale clothing of the sea fighter are based on Athena. And Poseidon¡¯s divine clothing developed and manufactured.(The setting in this book is different from the original. The female sacred clothing of Athena, the scale clothing of Poseidon, and the underworld clothing of Hades are all god clothing, which has been like this since the age of myth. It doesn''t matter)


    The armor of those Suzuo Nenghus still can''t reach the level of the god''s clothing, but it is infinitely close to the level of the god''s clothing, that is, the sacred clothing!


    In the true story of Saint Seiya, there are only five pieces of sacred clothes, that is, five small bronze sacred clothes. The golden soul and the myth of Hades are not counted.To awaken the sacred garment, two conditions must be met and must be met.


    First, the blood of Athena, to be precise, can be the blood of any one of the twelve gods of Olympus.


    Second, burn the small universe to the level of the ninth sense.


    As long as these two conditions can be met, even the lowest-level bronze saint clothing can also evolve into the legendary saint clothing. The power of the sacred clothing is far beyond the ordinary saint clothing.


    The death god Tanatos can smash the five golden saints with one blow, although the golden saints previously released too much sunlight when breaking through the wall of sighs, which caused the original strength to drop. But it can also prove the horror of Tanathos''s strength, but after Seiya put on the holy clothes, Tanathos was instantly killed by Seiya, showing the power of the holy clothes.


    Naruto now has the blood of the two goddesses Artemis and Athena in his body. His realm itself is at the limit of the eighth sense. In the battle with the gods, Naruto¡¯s realm has become closer and closer to that. The highest point.


    It can be said that Naruto has reached the realm of the ninth sense through the power of the two goddesses, but it is not stable enough. After a while, it should fall back, and it has not reached the highest level of the ninth sense like the twelve gods. The realm of sacred clothes is at best only elementary, but such a realm is enough to awaken the sacred clothes!


    Now the armors worn by the nine big-tailed beasts are all capable of matching the sacred clothes awakened by the five small bronzes in the Pure Land of Bliss. The nine pieces of armor make the nine big-tailed beasts awe-inspiring and powerful.


    Even though the horsehead mertails felt the enemy''s strength, they had to obey Poseidon''s orders and roared. The seven horsehead mertails formed a formation and charged toward the nine big-tailed beasts.


    The Nine Lama took the lead this time, and the entire huge body spun into a golden whirlwind.


    "Beast Tongfang!!!"


    The nine lamas are now wearing sacred clothes. This simple physical technique has been magnified countless times because of the strength of the sacred armor on the body. Under the golden whirlwind, the horsehead mertail beast''s battlefield immediately broke.


    When the eight-tailed ox ghost''s tail slapped, it immediately hugged a horsehead fishtail beast, and at the same time, jet black ink leaked from under the golden sacred armor.


    "Seal technique billions of anger and countless troubled Liu slaves!!"


    The cow ghost displayed his own special sealing technique, allowing his ink to flow all over the horsehead mertail''s body, tightly locking the horsehead mertail''s body, making the horsehead mertail immobile, only after three. In a matter of seconds, this sealing technique has been completely completed, completely sealing the horsehead fishtail beast and turning it into a pitch-black sculpture.


    And during the three seconds when the bull ghost sealed the horsehead mertail, the other horsehead mertail wanted to rescue, but they were blocked by the remaining eight-headed beasts. They were six against eight, in terms of number. The inferior horsehead fishtail can''t instantly break through the blockade of the eight-tailed beast.


    Shouhe patted his chubby belly: "Feng Dun practice empty bombs!!"


    The wind bullets injected into the huge chakra are continuously spit out, because at this time Shouhe is wearing the sacred armor, so the power of the air training bullets is also increased to the greatest extent, even if the horsehead mertail''s body is strong, it will be beaten for a while You have to look at the stars.


    The rhino spit out high-temperature super-corrosive acid, and Mu Wang also launched high-temperature steam.


    The temperature of King Mu¡¯s steam is now extremely terrifying, and immediately the acid spit out by the rhinoceros is also vaporized, turning into highly corrosive high-temperature steam, sweeping the body of the horsehead fishtail beasts, their strongest body The armor gradually softened under the high temperature and acid corrosion, and even the attack power and defense power of the crab shell were reduced.


    Nanao Shigeming took the opportunity to fan his wings and set off a violent wind, while Shouzuru continued to spit out the air training bullets to create a continuous storm. The two tails and the four tails of Monkey King took the opportunity to launch the strongest flame attacks.


    Under the wind and fire, the power surged exponentially, causing the water-based monster horsehead mertail beasts to be burnt all over, causing great pain.


    Poseidon frowned and watched as his horsehead mertail was completely crushed and beaten by Naruto''s tail beasts. The nine big tail beasts, which were urged by Athena''s blood, had extremely strong powers. After people have armed them with sacred armor, their power is even stronger, and the power of the horsehead fishtail beast itself is not enough to deal with these tail beasts.


    Poseidon, who became more and more intolerable in his heart, waved his hand, including the horse-headed mertails that had been sealed by the cow ghost. All the seven-headed horse-headed mertails gathered together and activated their own. The small universe converged into a huge super-density water ball.


    "A joint attack? This is just what I want!"


    An indifferent smile appeared at the corner of Naruto''s mouth. Poseidon''s idea of ??bringing all the horsehead mertails together is powerful, but Naruto''s nine big tails are not vegetarians.

 1500 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1500

    When the horsehead mertail beasts gathered together and attacked together, the nine big-tailed beasts controlled by Naruto also gathered together, with the nine-tailed nine lama in the middle, two forty-six eighty to the left, one three five seven. Positioned on the right and opened their mouths at the same time to merge each other''s chakras in series.


    "Shocking water bomb!!"


    "Ultimate tail beast jade!!"


    Whether it¡¯s the nine big-tailed beasts or the seven-headed horsehead mertail beasts, they are very powerful monsters, and all their power is compressed and exploded at one point. The energy density produced in this way is definitely not lost to the Big Bang that created the universe. Compared to Athena¡¯s marvel, the attack range of this trick collision is far better than that!


    Even Naruto, Athena, and Poseidon had to release their power to protect their bodies at this time, so as not to be injured by the explosion wave.


    The nine big-tailed beasts are guarded by the sacred armor of Naruto. Although the armor was cracked by the explosion, the state of the nine big-tailed beasts looks good, but the horsehead mertail''s body is relatively miserable. Just now the six-tailed rhinoceros The effect of the super-corrosive high-temperature acid mist released by King Mu and Wuwei has not disappeared, causing their physical defenses to weaken. Although none of them have died today, they are all injured and have been damaged.


    Poseidon saw that his horsehead mertail was seriously injured, and finally couldn''t hold back the anger in his heart, and took out the god-killing tool.


    Sea Emperor Trident!!


    The destructive power exuded by the weapon of the gods is absolutely incomparable with ordinary weapons, even the strongest weapon built by Hephaestus, before the power of the weapon of the gods, it is not worth it!


    Other weapons, no matter how powerful they are, how much damage they can cause to the gods, can''t be compared with the weapon of the gods, because this weapon can really kill a god!


    Poseidon and Athena themselves were in the stage of tentative attack, and they did not take out the god-killing tool to fight against the darkness. Now Poseidon is forced to take out this artifact by Naruto. Obviously, it is very angry. However, he took the lead and lost his momentum.


    Poseidon held the Sea Emperor trident in his hand, pointed towards the nine big-tailed beasts, and shot three water columns containing the supernatural power of annihilation from the trident.


    This water column does not look huge, but the terrifying power contained in it is extremely terrible. The water column is divided into nine in the air. Poseidon obviously intends to destroy all the nine big-tailed beasts in one blow, in return for the horse head and fish tail. The beast was beaten into a grievous enemy.


    General armor, including sacred clothing, Yata mirror, golden bracelet, and even the female sacred clothing on Athena, could not withstand the attack of the god-killing weapon. The sacred armors on the nine big-tailed beasts were all covered by the sea king trident. The released water column attacked the hole.


    Poseidon felt a little calm, but immediately became angry.Because of the nine big-tailed beasts that were pierced by his attack, all eight of them emitted a burst of white smoke and turned into a piece of...octopus tentacles!


    This is the unique ability of the eight-tailed bull ghost. It is able to use his octopus tentacles as a stand-in to initiate a stand-in technique. This technique once allowed Kirabi to escape from Sasuke¡¯s kaleidoscope, or even Kirabi from Uchiha Madara saved his life in his hands and was extremely powerful.


    Now it is the eight-tailed bull ghost sacrifice all eight tentacles, allowing the other eight big-tailed beasts to escape and return to Naruto. In other words, Poseidon took out the sea king trident to attack, and only one was killed. Eight-tailed bull ghost is nothing more.


    Because of the terrible destructive power of the God Killer, Naruto has lost the power of the eight-tailed bull ghost forever and cannot be used again, and the power of the remaining eight-tailed beasts has been preserved, and Naruto is recycled into it. Own body.


    Poseidon¡¯s attack only killed a bull-ghost in this attack, and he was full of depression. He looked at Naruto and Athena with hatred and anger. The appearance of the handsome young man gradually changed, and he finally became a stubborn man. The look of a handsome middle-aged uncle with a beard, and on the body under the protection of the scales, blue lines are looming.


    Athena saw this change in Poseidon and immediately shouted:


    "Be careful! That is Poseidon''s true divine body!"


    Chapter 141-142-Against Poseidon, the Emperor of the Sea, the picture shows the fusion of Poseidon and the horsehead Merlion


    The divine bodies of the gods and the human bodies are of course different. Athena and Poseidon originally existed in the form of human bodies.


    Athena was reborn in the form of a human, while Poseidon directly hosted his soul on humans. Their bodies were all human bodies, while the bodies of Artemis and Aphrodite were They are all true gods.


    It''s just that the current situation has caused Poseidon to abandon his human body, abandoning the human body of Julian Thoreau, but to retrieve his own divine body again, and thus maximize his strength!


    If there is still a way to defeat the previous Poseidon, for example, with a powerful attack, the body of''Julian Thoreau'' can be destroyed, but Poseidon''s spirit cannot be destroyed after all, then now, he has taken back his body Poseidon, not only the soul cannot be destroyed, but the probability of wanting to defeat it is infinitely close to impossible, and Athena is still in the state of the human body, and the strength is not the strongest!


    The fact that Naruto severely injured the horsehead fishtail might have really caused the sea king to move the fire. After taking back his divine body, Poseidon gathered the power of the sea.


    From all over the universe, countless sea water enveloped Poseidon''s body, forming a huge sea king body.


    This Sea Emperor''s body looked the same as Poseidon''s appearance, except that it was completely composed of sea water, so it looked a little transparent, and Poseidon''s real body was hidden in this body.


    The horsehead mertail, which had been severely injured, was revived by the gathered sea power and gathered around Poseidon''s body. The seven-headed horsehead mertail''s body seemed to converge into a huge battle. The carts gathered under Poseidon''s body, and in the hands of the huge Poseidon''s body made of sea water, the Sea King''s trident matched with that huge body.


    "Athena, this time, I must give you a taste of defeat!"


    Now Poseidon has the entire sea as his power support, his power is equivalent to endless, and Athena is still in the state of the human body, although it is two to one, but if the power of Naruto''s blood is exhausted before , If they can''t beat Poseidon, the two of them are in trouble.


    Both Naruto and Athena can see this situation clearly. Poseidon doesn¡¯t know if he can see through, but it doesn¡¯t matter if he sees through, because Poseidon¡¯s arrogance~arrogance means that he will not take that kind of procrastination. Procrastination tactics.


    Poseidon is on a huge chariot composed of seven horsehead mermaids, and the power of the sea is surging all over!


    "Noah Stormy!!"


    Poseidon waved his big hand, and the endless storms immediately swept towards Naruto and Athena.


    Even if the water is soft ~ soft, but under the bombardment of super-light speed, a small drop of rain can penetrate the steel, and the huge storm with the momentum as if to crush everything, surrounds Naruto and Athena.


    Naruto Fei stood in front of Athena, his hands quickly turned up and down.


    "The art of escaping from the earth''s walls!"


    The chakra of soil properties built a huge city wall in front of Naruto. The soil is qualitatively capable of restraining water, but the water of Poseidon is definitely not ordinary. On the impact of Noah''s storm, Naruto The wall of the earth flow gradually peeled off, melted into the storm, and disappeared without a trace.


    At this time, Naruto''s hands were printed once again, and the power of soil and water in his hands merged with each other.


    "Mu Dun Shujie has a birthday!!"


    boom!!


    A huge forest suddenly appeared on the wall of the Tuliu city that had not completely disappeared. This forest grew like crazy, and every tree was filled with endless breath of life, as if to flourish. Life spread to the entire universe.


    The best natural barrier to stop the storm is the vast forest. These big trees constructed from wood escape are extremely resilient. Although they appear to be precarious under the impact of the storm, even the Noah storm of Poseidon, for a short time There is no way to destroy this huge forest.


    Zizi...


    Under the impact of the violent storm, the sound of thunder and lightning appeared.


    The power of the palms of Naruto''s hands transformed from Mu Dun into Thunder Dun, and blue thunder and lightning continued to leap out of Naruto''s palms.


    "Lead away!"


    The original C-level surrender was already extremely destructive in Naruto''s hands. The blue arc followed the storm of Noah''s storm water and rolled back against Poseidon. The blue arc was wrapped around. Poseidon''s body.


    "Humph!!"


    Although seawater is very conductive, Poseidon just snorted the arcs on his body, exuding extremely strong majesty, and smashed the thunder and lightning, proudly said: "This level of lightning is fundamental It''s a kid''s trick!!"


    It is understandable that Poseidon would say this, because Zeus, the strongest god among the twelve gods of Olympus, possesses the thunder rod, the weapon of killing the gods, and the lightning from the thunder rod is infinitely stronger than Naruto¡¯s ground. Times.


    I have seen the kind of thunder from Zeus, and Naruto''s thunder and lightning attacks are not in the flow.


    "Hey..." Naruto laughed twice, and didn''t mind what Poseidon said. A lot of black matter flew around him, "Ninfa sand iron Shiyu!"


    The black sand and iron turned into extremely powerful rain bombs, bombarding Poseidon¡¯s body, but for Poseidon¡¯s defense, these sand and iron rain attacks were useless at all, and sand and iron could not be hit. Wearing Poseidon''s defenses, it was immediately shattered by Poseidon''s small universe and turned into the original appearance of sand and iron.


    "Now I''ll show you the thunder and lightning technique with my maximum attack range. Keep your eyes open and see it! Poseidon! Lei Dun Lei Meng is ridiculous!!"


    Naruto''s body emits extremely strong lightning power, divided into four directions, southeast, northwest, and surrounded by Poseidon''s huge body. Then the four rays of lightning gathered on Poseidon''s head, as if it could scorch everything from the sky. The fall, like a punishment from heaven, fell on Poseidon.


    Sand, iron and seawater are everywhere in the air, and it has become the strongest conductor at this time. Even Poseidon can''t escape Naruto''s thundering men in this state.


    Poseidon¡¯s body was bombarded by such a powerful thunder and lightning, and he couldn¡¯t help shaking violently. The powerful thunder and lightning filled the entire space. Under the influence of Noah¡¯s storm, the blue arc was almost everywhere, and there was terror everywhere. And the power of destruction.

 1501 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1501

    But after Poseidon''s body shook for a while, he stabilized again, ignoring him, and sneered: "Is this your strongest lightning technique? It seems to be just that!"


    "It seems that you still haven''t understood the true intention of my move, but it''s normal. After all, you are Poseidon, so you can''t go to learn junior high school physics."


    Naruto shook his head and sighed, and Poseidon didn''t know what he was talking about. When he was about to attack, he saw a small fireball from Naruto''s fingertips.


    The fireball, which actually seemed to be the size of a quail egg, was about the same size as Naruto''s thumb. Under this turbulent scene, it seemed extremely small and not worth a bit.


    "Poseidon, do you know what happens when high-voltage electricity is applied to the water? Do you know what will happen if there are nanometer-scale iron powder everywhere in the air? I will tell you. The answer to the first question is that oxygen and highly explosive hydrogen will be produced, while the answer to the second question is a dust explosion!"


    Naruto flicked his finger, and the small fire ball immediately flew to Poseidon''s side.


    "boom!!"


    Naruto covered his ears abusively, and that small group of open flames immediately became the last condition for a big explosion.


    Although Poseidon¡¯s small universe can decompose enemies to the extent of quarks, he can also destroy the material structure of hydrogen and iron powder, but before he did so, these mixed things had been ignited by Naruto¡¯s open flames and exploded at the same time. , There is no way to decompose the terrifying explosion wave, it can only be resisted!


    Unexpectedly, Poseidon was used by Naruto to use the tricks used by Concubine Liu to cause a big explosion. The huge body was swallowed by the light of the explosion, and he paid the price of being blown up by a crack.


    But this crack is not at all painful, because Poseidon¡¯s body outside at this time is not his divine body at all. The huge outside body is composed of the power of the sea. Under the continuous supplement of the power of the sea, Poseidon¡¯s body The rift immediately recovered.


    ''Sure enough, that body is very troublesome.''


    Naruto and Athena looked at Poseidon¡¯s situation, and their eyes fell. Because of the protection of the sea, although the huge body lacks speed, Poseidon has greatly improved in strength, defense, and resilience. Now, if you don¡¯t destroy the defense of the sea, Naruto and Athena can¡¯t attack the body of Poseidon hidden in it!


    And the series of explosions just now, unless they explode more than a dozen times in a row, they will not be able to cause real damage to Poseidon. After this attack, Poseidon will obviously be prepared. Naruto¡¯s tactics have been Can''t be used again, after all, Poseidon is not a fool!


    Poseidon put away Noah''s storm''s unnecessary attacks, but the entire space contained greater power.


    "Invisible Trident!!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Forty-Three-Killing the Horsehead Mermaid and Crashing the Sea


    Poseidon transformed countless tridents invisible to the naked eye in a small universe, and flew towards Naruto and Athena.


    Naruto''s eyes widened and opened his eyes, but he still couldn''t see the appearance of those tridents. He could barely see the trajectory, so Naruto''s most insightful eyes couldn''t see through it completely. This effect , Thanks to the shelter of the sea!


    It is because of the great power of the sea that Poseidon¡¯s tricks can¡¯t even be seen by Naruto today!


    Just as Naruto was about to launch his defense, Athena''s voice came in his mind.


    Athena had already figured out all the routine changes of the invisible trident just now, and immediately transmitted it to Naruto. Naruto narrowed his eyebrows, and had already received the message from Athena. The attack mode is in my mind.


    After knowing the attack mode of the invisible trident, this move is not so difficult to fight. Naruto spread his hands, and the shape of Tai Chi immediately appeared in front of him.


    The scope of Naruto¡¯s Tai Chi power is getting bigger and bigger, protecting him and Athena. Poseidon¡¯s invisible tridents all fall into Naruto¡¯s Tai Chi, as if sinking into a deep quagmire. It is impossible to escape, only to sink into it, sinking deeper and deeper.


    Knowing the attack pattern of the invisible trident, Naruto¡¯s power of Tai Chi is set for the weak points of the invisible trident¡¯s attack. In the huge rotating Tai Chi, it seems to have become a bottomless pit, constantly swallowing the attack in front of you. Invisible trident.


    Naruto¡¯s understanding of Tai Chi is far above that of Athena. After all, he has been immersed in the power of Tai Chi for a long time. Even if Athena is a fighting genius, it is impossible for Athena to master the changes of Tai Chi in just ten years. Completely understand, at this point, even Athena and Artemis combined, they are not as good as Naruto. The difference between Naruto and them is only the size of pure power.


    Now that Naruto has absorbed the blood of Athena, before the power of this pure place ~ the blood of the goddess is exhausted, Naruto definitely has the power to rival the gods. Under this premise, he will use the power of Tai Chi. , Even the Lord God can hardly take him.


    Of course, Athena responded in advance and understood the attack mode of the invisible trident, which cannot be ignored.


    Poseidon¡¯s invisible trident is like violent storms and stormy waves, but under the protection of Naruto¡¯s Tai Chi power, although Athena and Naruto are at the center of the invisible trident¡¯s impact, they are round and firm~ The hard rock stays still no matter what the impact.


    And when the power of the invisible trident weakened, Athena immediately flew out from behind Naruto, the wings behind her sacred dress spread out, and countless golden feathers were shot out at the same time.


    The sharp golden feathers are like ignorant throwing knives. With a wave of Poseidon¡¯s Trident, the power of the sea instantly surrounded Poseidon, forming a huge water vortex barrier!


    Under the protection of this huge barrier, Athena''s golden feathers were like mud cows entering the sea, all disappeared without a trace, no traces were seen, countless golden feathers seemed to have been swallowed by the huge water vortex.


    Athena''s expression was solemn. Although Poseidon was extremely powerful under the protection of the power of the sea, she was not arrogant or arrogant, because if she lost her peace of mind, the battle would be lost.


    Seeing her golden feathers being swallowed by the water whirlpool, Athena''s lips lightly opened.


    "burst!"


    boom!!


    Countless golden feathers turned into bombs, exploding from the inside of the water vortex, and the explosion waves in different directions tore apart the water vortex around Poseidon.


    Poseidon frowned slightly and waved the Poseidon Trident in his hand again, and the seawater around him turned into a sea dragon, whizzing towards Athena.


    Athena gathered the small universe behind her, and the wings on the female sacred clothes radiated golden light. Under the light, the feathers on the wings continued to grow and grow, and the feathers regenerated on the feathers, and finally became two huge pieces. The golden wings protect Athena''s body.


    The sea dragon rushed in front of Athena. The sharp dragon claws and sharp teeth attacked the golden wings one after another, but after the sparks scattered, they still couldn''t penetrate the female sacred garment''s defense. After all, Metis was full of flesh and blood. The transformed armor is definitely not comparable to an ordinary battle suit.


    At this time, the power of Tai Chi in Naruto''s hands changed from defense to attack, and the invisible tridents that had been swallowed by Tai Chi simultaneously fired at the sea dragon.


    The sea dragon wanted to escape, but was suddenly caught by Athena''s small universe. He couldn''t escape, and he was penetrated by Naruto''s attack. There were countless large holes on his body, and eventually it turned into a pool of splashes and completely collapsed.


    Now Naruto and Athena are both extremely strong, but Poseidon can deal with both of them at the same time. In addition to the powerful power of the God Killer, Naruto and Athena have to be jealous, the most important thing is that The power of the sea that Poseidon mastered!


    The power of the sea in the entire universe is under the command of Poseidon alone. This power is so huge that Poseidon can deal with the attacks of Athena and Naruto at the same time, but the attacks of both of them will Being dissolved into the entire sea, the power has been weakened a lot out of thin air, so Naruto and Athena will be able to match Poseidon for a while, no matter what attack they launch.


    However, Naruto and Athena are not easy opponents to deal with. Naruto has the subtle change of Tai Chi, and Athena has the strongest shield, Aquis. Even if Poseidon uses the sea king trident to attack, he will also use them. There is no way for two.


    After Naruto avoided Poseidon''s water cannon attack, he immediately flew towards Poseidon.


    "Xianfa Melting Spiral Shuriken!!"


    Naruto was spinning a super high-speed spiral shuriken in his hand, exuding a terrible acid gas, among which was the terrible super-corrosive acid of a six-tailed rhino.


    Poseidon immediately commanded the horsehead mertail to block his body. The two horsehead mertails used their bodies as physical shields to block Naruto¡¯s attacks. The spiral shurikens with super corrosive acid were in their hands. The explosion on the body is so powerful that it is far better than the acid attack directly launched by the six-tailed rhino.


    The thick armor on the horsehead mertails was quickly softened by the acidic spiral shuriken attack, and their defense power was sharply reduced. But soon, white smoke appeared on their bodies, and the spiral shuriken was causing rapid damage. Recovery, because the power of the sea is all concentrated on Poseidon, so the speed of these horsehead mermaids has also increased out of thin air.


    Naruto couldn''t give these horsehead mertails time to fully recover, while quickly dodge the attack of other horsehead mertails, and at the same time quickly approached, the golden chakra behind turned into two huge palms, sending out a terrifying brutality. Li, grabbed a horsehead fishtail beast, the huge power made this monster immobile, this powerful arm strength came from the four-tailed Monkey King!


    Naruto grabbed a horsehead mertail with Chakra''s arm and raised his right arm.


    "The highest frequency of Bengyue Dimensional Knife!!"


    The Bengyue Dimensional Knife in Naruto''s hand exerted its greatest power. Within a second, it cut millions of times at the same time, unleashing its maximum destructive power, and slashed the horsehead mertail''s body between each other. local.


    The sharp blade cuts a large opening between the horsehead mermaid¡¯s body, and at the same time ejects ultra-high-pressure white steam from the soles of both feet, activating the five-tailed Muwang¡¯s boiling ability to escape quickly, and at the same time the strongest burst With the power of, the horsehead fishtail was abruptly pulled out of the other companions.


    The horsehead mertail screamed and struggled constantly, but Naruto let go of the horsehead mertail with a slight click, and the reason for letting go was that it appeared on the head of the horsehead mertail. That beautiful goddess!


    Athena was waiting for this opportunity. When Naruto pulled the horsehead mertail from other companions, the goddess of victory wand in her hand had already accumulated the power of destruction, and the golden rod hit On the head of the horsehead mertail.


    Even if it has the shelter of the sea, even if the horsehead fishtail beast is a very powerful monster in the myth, it is impossible to rely on the terrifying power of the flesh to resist the sacred weapon. The horsehead fishtail screamed, and its body suddenly There were countless golden cracks, and then it exploded, turning into countless pieces of golden light falling, and it was impossible to recover again!


    Even with the power of the sea, Poseidon would not be able to resurrect a horsehead mertail killed by the God-killing tool, just like Naruto couldn¡¯t resurrect the eight-tailed ox ghost killed by the Sea King¡¯s Trident. This is the scary thing about the weapon. If it is killed by the weapon of killing the gods, there is no way to resurrect it unless the time and space can be reversed.


    Although the power of the eight-tailed bull ghost was lost, a horsehead mertail of Poseidon also died under Athena''s scepter of the goddess of victory.

 1502 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1502

    Naruto and Athena saw that this tactic was effective, and of course they continued to attack. They dragged the horsehead mertails from Poseidon one by one, and then let Athena use the power of the goddess of victory to destroy them completely. , Without much effort, Poseidon has become a polished commander, and all the horsehead mermons around him have died. Only Poseidon is protected by the sea, facing the attacks of Naruto and Athena. .


    You can imagine Poseidon¡¯s ugly face. Naruto pointed at Poseidon, who was under the protection of the sea, and said proudly: "Poseidon, if you continue to hide in the sea as a turtle, we will treat you Rout with the sea!"


    Chapter 144-Seize the opportunity


    When Poseidon heard Naruto''s words, his anger burned even more, and the smile on his face became colder.


    "Okay, if you can do it, just give it a try!"


    Poseidon is the sea king and the ruler of the sea. Of course, his arrogance does not allow him to ignore Naruto¡¯s provocations, because no other method can kill the lord god except the weapon of the gods, so he is immortal for these For the immortal god, the danger of life does not need to be considered, so the issue of face becomes especially important.


    The dignified Sea Emperor Poseidon, faced with the provocation of a mere human, did not refute it. If such a thing is said, Poseidon can''t afford to lose that person!


    Any god will not easily let go of humans who offend their majesty. Poseidon is obviously not a person with open heart. Under the surging of that huge little universe, the sea once again becomes Poseidon¡¯s. power.


    The endless sea water instantly freezes, turning into a sharp and cold blade!


    Poseidon is the master of the sea, water, ice, steam, and even semi-fluid. The shape changes of these waters are all within the control of Poseidon¡¯s mind. Poseidon¡¯s strength is far superior to that of Aquarius Ka Miaozhi. Above, he only needs a single thought to create an ultra-low temperature hundreds of times lower than absolute zero. Under this temperature, ordinary saint clothing, scale clothing, and dark clothing will all freeze, only the god clothing or bathed in god blood The awakened sacred clothes can still maintain the original defense and attack power under this temperature.


    The edges of the cold ice are sharp and rough, forming a pair of sharp ice knives. The blades of those ice knives are like shark skin. They are extremely rough and rough. If they were chopped, it would definitely be enough to smash a big piece. The meat comes.


    The blood of Athena in Naruto''s body kept boiling and burning, and the whole body was covered with golden light, resisting the biting cold air.


    Under the control of Poseidon, the ice skates flew to Naruto''s side and formed a huge vortex. Those sharp ice skates continued to revolve around Naruto''s body, slashing at Naruto''s body at any time. .


    Naruto revealed the jade reincarnation eyes with nine hooks on his forehead, but his eyes became white, and he paid attention to the movement around him.


    And Athena did not help Naruto deal with those ice skates, but immediately rushed towards Poseidon, because she knew that Naruto''s use of power was on her body, as long as the power of the blood in Naruto was not exhausted, It is definitely not easy for Poseidon to kill him.


    Poseidon stretched out his hand to trigger the attack effect of the ice blade vortex. At the same time, he picked up the Sea Emperor''s trident, and carefully responded to the terrifying attack sent by Athena using the Victory Scepter.


    Numerous Senhan''s ice skates continued to revolve around Naruto''s body, and then shot out seventeen ice skates from it, aiming at 17 vital points on Naruto''s body in an instant. It can be seen that this attack is not purely a victory by quantity, but a rather terrifying attack. Attack effect.


    Naruto quickly drew out the Kusanaru sword, and under the revolving eyes of the jade reincarnation of the nine hooks on his forehead, the Kusanaru sword''s sword quickly ignited with a layer of skylight black flame.


    Probably because of the influence of Athena''s blood, Naruto''s Amaterasu Black Flame, now it seems to be coated with a layer of golden light.


    The insight of the white eyes and the dynamic vision of the writing wheel were combined. Naruto quickly swung the Kusanaru sword with the power of the Amaterasu black flame in his hand, and the black blade cut all the ice skates off.


    The ice skates that had been cut into two sections were covered with the black flames of the skylight on their fractures, and they were burnt to the point as they fell.


    However, compared with the surrounding ice skates, these seventeen ice skates seem to be too few and too small. It is impossible to tell with the naked eye how many ice skates are surrounded by Naruto. After Naruto cut off these seventeen ice skates, The remaining ice skates immediately filed up, and the sharp and cold blade had already made Naruto feel bitterly cold.


    Naruto quickly cut off the flying ice knives with the Kusanaru sword, while watching the surroundings with his eyes, but his white-eyed vision was almost obscured by the surrounding ice knives and flying ice slag, and his vision was gradually affected.


    Judging keenly that there is absolutely nothing going to happen to him, Naruto immediately put away his Kusanaru sword, and at the same time spread the Amaterasu Black Flame all over his body.


    "The soft fist method Amaterasu returns to the sky!!"


    Naruto''s whole body was spinning quickly under the package of Amaterasu Heiyan. The extremely terrifying temperature of Amaterasu Heiyan formed a black defensive ball. The sharp ice skates hit Amaterasu back to the sky ping-pong, but could not penetrate it. The defense formed by the strongest flame was completely resisted by Tian Zhao Hui Tian.


    The ice skates furiously blasted for a while, seeming to find that they could not break through Naruto''s defense, and did not carry out such a futile attack, but aimed at the top of Naruto''s head and soles, which is the center of the return to the sky, and carried out a concentrated bombardment.


    When Huitian was launched, the defensive power on the soles of the feet and the top of the head was the weakest. This is the weakness that Huitian has not been able to change. Naruto could not dodge, and the upper and lower parts of Huitian were immediately pierced by ice skates, and the sharp ice skates slashed in. On Naruto''s body.


    Naruto''s body was almost frozen by the ice of the ice blade, but Naruto''s blood was boiling with passion.


    After being attacked, the great power contained in Athena''s blood was even more excited.


    Even if Poseidon¡¯s ice can freeze everything, it cannot freeze the blood of Athena, who is also one of the twelve gods. The power in Athena¡¯s blood is stimulated by Poseidon¡¯s ice, and part of it is used To resist the cold temperature of the ice, the other part is directly absorbed by Naruto''s body.


    Because of the protective effect of Athena''s blood, Naruto escaped from the ice-cold attack of the ice skates, his hands flew up and down, and the Chakra of Huo Dun and Earth Dun mixed in his body.


    "Relding the Huaguo Mountain!"


    There was a burst of red light in Ming''s population, and he opened his mouth, vomiting extremely hot magma.


    These magmas are completely different from those produced by volcanic eruptions in nature. Under Naruto''s power at this time, the high temperature of these magmas can even easily melt away the golden holy clothes, which is extremely powerful.


    The ice skates attacked Naruto in the center, but the magma he spit out spreads around. In a blink of an eye, a sea of ??magma was formed, and it was endless and expanding, as if it was a match against Poseidon. .


    Those ice skates fell into the magma sea and were melted or even sublimated because of the hot high temperature of the magma sea. The magma solidified into rock because of the low temperature of the ice skates, but then because of Naruto¡¯s small universe. , Once again turned into magma, churning around.


    The magma sea continues to expand, but in the center of the magma sea, where Naruto is, the magma accumulates higher and higher, and soon exceeds the height of Mount Everest, the mountain of death composed entirely of liquid magma , When the height reached nine kilometers, the power contained in it could not be compressed anymore and burst out suddenly.


    The hot magma jets back indiscriminately towards the surroundings. Wherever the high-temperature magma passes, the ice knives are sublimated into water vapor, which fills the space, and freezes due to the cold air of other ice knives, turning them into mist and ice crystals, floating away In the air.


    The high-temperature magma was finally solidified by the cold air of the ice blades, turning into black rock, and it also exuded high temperature, but the ice blades did not all disappear, but restored into a huge ocean.


    Because of Poseidon''s power, the ocean did not completely evaporate, and then it formed a vortex again and began to revolve around Naruto.


    Although they are all rotating, this time is obviously different from before. The properties of water seem to have undergone some special changes. It is not liquid or solid, as if it is a special fluid in between.


    This fluid force that does not conform to the normal laws of physics is very special. Naruto uses the Kusanaru sword to cut sharp sword energy continuously, or punches the fist of the evening, but it has no effect on these special fluids. Instead, the impact force is lost. Those seawaters whose properties had changed were absorbed completely, and a fierce attack seemed to have no effect on those seawaters.


    After two trials, Naruto has probably figured out the unique properties of these seawaters, which are probably similar to those of industrial starch slurry.That kind of special starch slurry, if you gently touch it with your hand, it feels like water, but if it runs quickly, the starch slurry will become as hard as a solid after being impacted. Can easily achieve the degree of "water drifting".


    This special fluid is specially made to be weaker the harder it is. The special fluid properties will absorb the strong impact and make a counterattack, but it has no defense against flexible attacks. This principle is also used to make body armor.


    Poseidon may not understand so many physical principles, but he can control the changes in the nature of water at will. Even if he does not understand the truth, he also knows that water in this state is extremely difficult to deal with. The more powerful the attack is. The more invalid.


    After Naruto tried brute force for one time, he gave up this kind of futile and pure effort, and immediately displayed the power of Tai Chi.


    This kind of fluid has no effect on such a gentle attack of Tai Chi. The original rotation of the entire vortex is easily driven by the power of Naruto''s Tai Chi, and it is gradually under control.


    Athena and Poseidon continued to attack each other with the weapon of killing the gods, and at the same time carefully avoided the other''s attacks, so as not to fall into the tragic end of their souls. Just when the two sides were fighting endlessly, Poseidon''s body suddenly After a pause, Naruto and Athena''s eyes suddenly lit up when they noticed this.


    "The unprecedented opportunity is now! Immortal Famu Escape Thousand Hands Magical Power!!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Forty-Five - Top of the Buddha


    North Pacific, South Pacific, Indian Ocean, Arctic Ocean, Southern Ocean, South Atlantic...


    Optimus Prime among these six sea areas has been completely destroyed under the battle of Athena''s Saint Seiya, and now only Optimus Prime in the North Atlantic is left.


    It¡¯s just that this last North Atlantic Optimus Prime is very difficult to deal with, because the sea general who guards this Optimus Prime is the three giants of the sea, except for the two others who have been killed by Sharon. People, sea dragons and sea witches.


    Among the three giants of the sea, the sea dragon is the strongest, followed by the sea witch, and although she defeated Kesura, there is nothing to be proud of.


    In the previous battle, Zilong and Glacier were seriously injured in the battle against Kesura and Erzak, and they could no longer continue the fight. Seiya and Shun were also injured very seriously, so they had completely lost their combat effectiveness. The Purple Dragon and Glacier returned to Valhalla Palace and withdrew from this battle.


    In other words, the only saints who can fight now are Shana, Mo Ling, and the strongest bronze saint-Ikki Phoenix!


    Although it was three-to-two, facing the strongest two of the three giants in the sea, Shanna and the three of them could not take any advantage at all. The sea witch Surant and the masked sea with a mysterious identity General Hailong, with the power of two people, withstood the attack of Shaerna and the three of them.


    In fact, when she was at Optimus Prime in the South Atlantic before, Shahna did not fight the sea witch head-on, but when Surant and Ikki were fighting and couldn¡¯t be distracted, she lurked in the past , Without using Libra weapons, use snake-tooth gloves to defeat Optimus Prime in the South Atlantic. Now the Optimus Prime in the North Atlantic is the last pillar of the sea!


    Sea Witch Surant is indeed one of the three giants of the sea world. The prototype of his scale clothing is the great demon siren in the myth and legend, which is the same as Otomuchan''s body.

 1503 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1503

    Therefore, Surant¡¯s attack method is to make sound waves. His music cannot be completely blocked even by the holy clothes, and it can directly destroy the five senses. It is extremely powerful. In addition to the power of the mysterious sea dragon, Shanna and the three of them can work together. It''s less than a bit cheaper.


    And just when this three-on-two battle will continue, and it is not known when the winner will be determined, Xilda, wearing the Odin''s battle suit, appeared in the waters of the North Atlantic.


    Hilda itself has the eighth sense realm. Although compared to Naruto, she is not good at fighting, but her strength will not be lower than that of Shanna. The appearance of Hilda turns the original three-on-two into four-on-two. , Even if the strength of Surant and Sea Dragon were strong, they were forced into danger, and what happened at this time was that Sea Dragon suddenly launched an attack against Surant.


    "The Galaxy Starburst!!!"


    Seeing this sea dragon''s move, except for Hilda, the remaining three saints were all stunned on the spot, because of this move, they are all familiar with it!


    Although none of them had a head-to-head fight with Saga, when Saga was in Sanctuary, they would never forget the huge offensive small universe when Saga released the Milky Way starburst. At this time, Sea Dragon The galactic starburst and the attack mode of the small universe on display are no different from Saga!


    Surant didn¡¯t know if his reaction speed was extremely terrifying, or he was always on guard against the sea dragon. When the sea dragon took a sneak attack, he actually avoided the galaxy starburst. The force of the galaxy starburst explosion made the entire North Atlantic Ocean There was a tremor in the sea.


    Surant looked at the four of Sarna who were staring at him, and his eyes finally fell on Hailong. Surant also knew that he was afraid that there would be no way to survive today. He looked at Hailong with gloomy eyes. : "My suspicion is indeed correct. You do have some ulterior conspiracy, Hailong!"


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    From behind the golden mask on Hailong¡¯s face, there was a ridiculous voice. For many years, this sea dragon finally took off his mask for the first time, revealing a handsome face, very similar to Saga. Come face.


    "You are indeed different from ordinary sea generals, but unfortunately, you know it too late, Surant. To be precise, I am not a sea dragon at all. I am the second Gemini, which is the twin brother of Saga, Kanon. ."


    Because this world is not the same as the original Saint Seiya world, in this world, Kanon has always been loyal to Athena, and 13 years ago, Kanon had undoubtedly opened the seal of Poseidon in After six years, Naruto and Athena found Kanon and agreed with him on a plan to deal with the sea world. In order to cooperate with Naruto and Athena''s plan, Kanon used the identity of the strongest sea general, Hailong, Always stay in the sea world.


    Naruto and Athena had a great deal of confidence in dealing with the sea world before, because there was also an undercover Kalong in the sea world.


    After that, things are simple. Kanon''s strength is definitely not lost to Saga, so this man is also called a demigod. Under the siege of five people who can even surpass the Golden Saint Seiya, Surant There was no chance of winning at all. In the end, Hilda''s Belmont sword pierced the heart, and the Optimus Prime of the North Atlantic was also smashed by Kanon with the golden three-section club of Libra.


    The Optimus Prime of the Seven Oceans is the seven pillars used by Poseidon to support and stabilize the sea. Although the smashing of the seven Optimus Primes will not let Poseidon lose control of the sea, it will definitely be against Poseidon. Make an impact!


    This kind of influence made Poseidon unable to completely control the power of the sea for a while, and caused a trace of fluctuation and stagnation in the huge body formed by the entire sea around him. At this moment, it is the best for Naruto and Athena to attack at the same time. time!


    "Xianfamu Escape Thousand Hands Magical Ability!!"


    The power of Athena''s blood remaining in the body was infused by Naruto on this time of Mudun. Because of Athena''s blood, the power of the magical power of Thousand Hands this time is completely incomparable with before. .


    Because of the power of Athena''s blood, the thousand-hand magical power was given the power of the gods.


    The huge body is burning with golden light like Athena¡¯s small universe. On the wooden body of the Thousand-Handed Buddha statue, skin has actually grown at this time, making the Thousand-Handed Buddha statue look like not just a Buddha statue, but a real one. The Buddha has come!


    The thousands of palms on the back are made with different handprints, and the eyes of the Thousand Hands Buddha statue are closed, which contains deep majesty.


    Athena also knew that this was the best time to defeat Poseidon. At the moment when Optimus Prime collapsed, it was when Poseidon¡¯s power was at its weakest. If you can¡¯t seize this opportunity, wait for Poseidon to adapt. , Once again master the power of the sea, then the war between them will become protracted~ long time, I don¡¯t know when it will come to an end, so Athena also gathered her little universe on the scepter of the goddess of victory, The intention is to use this weapon to kill Poseidon in one blow!


    Poseidon did not expect that his sea generals would be defeated so quickly. The betrayal of the sea dragon Jialong made him extremely angry, but now it is not the time to consider how to kill that Jialong, in Naruto and Athena. In the midst of the attack, Poseidon quickly gathered the power of the sea that had just been scattered because of the collapse of Optimus Prime. The power that Athena gathered on the scepter of the goddess of victory this time, if he did not use the power of the sea, he would definitely not be able to resist it. !


    Naruto stood on the head of the Thousand-Handed Buddha, with bloodshots flying out of his body. The blood of Athena that he had absorbed before was all integrated into the Thousand-Handed Buddha statue under him, giving this Thousand-Handed Buddha statue an unprecedented horror power. .


    "Ding Shanghua Buddha flourishes with flowers!!"


    Naruto¡¯s roar seems to be able to shake the entire universe, not just the Thousand-Handed Buddha statue underneath him. Behind Naruto, the Thousand-Hand Avalokitesvara¡¯s image appears at this moment, and at the same time, on each arm of the Thousand-Hand Buddha , There appeared dense white bones, condensed into sharp white bone cones on the palm of your hand!


    Top of the Buddha + the dance of the iron thread flower!


    The golden arm with the white bone cone, launched a steady stream of bombardment towards Poseidon''s divine body.


    Because of the infusion of Athena''s blood, the hardness of the white bones created by these bones will not lose to Poseidon''s divine body.The power of the sea oscillated because of the collapse of Optimus Prime, and the huge body around Poseidon was hit by countless bone cones before it had gathered all its strength.


    The hardness of the bone cone is very terrible, even if the range of each attack is small, but all together, it also makes Poseidon¡¯s body constructed by the sea collapse. The sea power that has just gathered a little is in Naruto¡¯s crazy attack. The next slowly collapsed, and the huge body began to disintegrate gradually.


    The golden arm carries a white bone cone. After every attack, a white flower wrapped in golden light blooms, with golden light on the top and white bones on the bottom. This is the ugly truth of the world!


    Under the flourishing age and flowers, there is a reign of endless piles of bones!


    The endless arms drowned Poseidon''s body, and when the last punch of the Thousand-Hand Buddha statue fell, a huge golden lotus flower bloomed over the entire universe.


    Chapter 146-The Fall of the Sea Emperor, the Sea Riot


    The power contained in the golden lotus seems to be able to cover the entire universe, but this is only natural, because the nature of the power of this golden lotus is Athena''s small universe!


    With Athena who can rival Zeus, it is not surprising that her small universe can cover the entire universe.


    However, this beautiful nasturtium withered immediately after blooming. The golden flower~ its petals became white and lost its life, like a bone that had been corroded for thousands of years. It lost the luster of life, and then turned white. The dust disappeared without a trace.


    And that huge golden lotus, the original lotus platform, is the battlefield where Naruto and the others are now.


    Poseidon¡¯s huge body made of the sea has been bombarded by Naruto¡¯s top Buddha, but the body still hasn¡¯t completely disappeared, and Poseidon¡¯s true divine body remained in the body of the sea. In the body, because most of the impact was absorbed by the body of the sea, Poseidon''s true divine body did not suffer much damage!


    "Cut! The power of that sea is really troublesome! But this blow is enough to take you out!"


    Although the power of Athena''s blood in Naruto''s body has been exhausted, his realm will not go back in a short time, which means that Naruto is still in the realm of the ninth sense.


    Naruto''s arms stretched out, and the large golden chakra behind him flew backwards. The muscles on his body squirmed. In a blink of an eye, two more heads and six arms grew out of the golden chakra. Turning it over, nine more tails grew from under the boss.


    Poseidon saw the figure shown by Naruto and suddenly exclaimed: "Son of prophecy! You are the person in the prophecy!!"


    "Yes, but unfortunately it was too late to know!"


    "Damn humans! Don''t underestimate my Poseidon''s power!!"


    Because of the fear of that prophecy, Poseidon now, without waiting for the power of the sea to condense again, immediately waved the Trident of the Sea King in his hand, and with all his strength he shot a water column mixed with thunder and lightning. In Poseidon¡¯s view, even Naruto is really the son of prophecy, but after all, he is only a human being. If he is hit by the Deity Killing Tool, there is absolutely no reason to survive!


    The attack from Poseidon''s trident is extremely terrifying, and the destructive power is enough to destroy the soul. If Naruto is hit by the trident, I am afraid that the soul will collapse in an instant. That way, even if the body''s resilience is strong, it will have no effect.


    But Naruto didn¡¯t need to evade at all, because a shield was blocked between Naruto and Poseidon. The destructive trident¡¯s attack hit the shield, causing the shield¡¯s light to fluctuate, but it couldn¡¯t. Leave a little scar.


    Even Poseidon can''t own such a shield, there are only two sides between heaven and earth!


    "Aquis?! Athena!!"


    Poseidon really hated the goddess and gritted his teeth, but the fluctuation of Naruto''s strength at this time forced Poseidon to give up gnashing Athena.


    The nine tails behind Naruto slowly dance, the golden tail draws out a series of golden power fluctuations, Naruto¡¯s Chakra gathers from the nine tails, and the nine tails are like absorbers, bringing the huge in the universe Natural energy was also absorbed and poured into Naruto himself.


    Naruto¡¯s six arms each made different gestures, and the expressions on the three faces were different. His posture can be said to have brought the characteristics of this shadow warfare to the limit. He is not only three people, but also A person has no obstacles and no rejection.


    "It''s the first time I launched this trick in this state, take it! Athena''s wonder!!"


    Naruto maintains the realm of the ninth sense, compressing his chakra layer by layer, with nine tails, six arms, and three heads. The strength is compressed and condensed layer by layer, and finally becomes a golden energy ball, flying towards Poseidon !


    At this time, Naruto is in the realm of the ninth sense like the gods. Even if his strength is lower than Poseidon, there will be no such irreparable gap. After using Athena''s Marvel, this time he attacked The power is enough to make Poseidon feel deeply jealous.


    The golden energy ball, the internal energy density is comparable to the level of the Big Bang, this huge impact, even today Poseidon can¡¯t completely ignore it, the scattered power of the sea gathers in front of him, trying to resist Naruto''s attack this time!


    But Naruto¡¯s current realm is the same as Poseidon¡¯s ninth sense, even if he has not yet reached the highest level, but after the power compression of Athena¡¯s marvel, the terrifying power of this blow is only afraid of Poseidon Above the attack that he can issue.


    The body of the sea that had been crushed by the Thousand Hands Magic Power just now was even more unable to resist the terrifying power of Athena''s wonder.


    Poseidon has now completely lost the protection of the sea. Under Naruto''s attack, he has no time to gather the power of the sea, so he can only use his divine body to resist Naruto''s terrorist attacks!

 1504 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1504

    Under the impact of the terrifying power of the experience of Athena, the Sea Emperor''s scale clothing that has been protecting Poseidon''s body since the age of myth can not withstand this terrible impact, and countless scales have appeared. crack.


    Linyi couldn''t bear the attack of Naruto''s Athena''s exclamation. This is not the most important point. More importantly, from Naruto''s Athena''s exclamation, Poseidon actually felt an unprecedented tremor!


    Simply put, it is fear!


    Poseidon was in fear, and felt the fear of death because of Naruto''s tricks. This fear did not even lose to the scepter of victory in the hands of Athena!


    But are the two comparable?Athena''s hand is a god-killing tool, but Naruto...


    When Poseidon had to resist Naruto''s Athena''s awe, the power of the Victory Scepter in Athena''s hand was also increased to its maximum, bursting with golden light.


    "Poseidon, the grievances that began in the age of mythology are over today! Let the divine punishment be cast down, sleep peacefully, Poseidon! Let everything be nothing, please don''t blame me!"


    With a brilliant golden light representing destruction, Athena''s Victory Scepter hit Poseidon''s vest!


    The destructive power on the scepter of the goddess of victory directly penetrated into Poseidon''s body, and the destructive power with a certain rule directly defeated Poseidon''s spirit.


    Poseidon, the sea king who has ruled the sea since the age of mythology, has finally come to an end under the attack of Athena''s scepter of victory.


    When Poseidon was hit by Athena''s scepter of Victory, Naruto''s Athena''s marvel also penetrated Poseidon''s body, giving Poseidon the final blow to the soul that was on the verge of collapse.


    Poseidon stretched out his hand to grab something, but he couldn''t reverse time and space, and after all, he couldn''t save his lost life. Under the double attack of the Killing Tool and Naruto''s Athena, Poseidon''s spirit collapsed. It turned into a ray of light and rushed straight into the sky, while the body of the sea emperor who had lost the power fell downward.


    Poseidon''s body eventually fell into the sea. As the Sea Emperor, his final destination was also the sea. I don''t know if it was fate or irony.


    And when Poseidon''s body fell into the sea, the whole world was shaken!


    Poseidon is not comparable to the nine-rate gods of Pan, but he is one of the twelve gods of Olympus and one of the highest three gods, commanding all the power of the sea in the universe!


    When Poseidon died and the body fell into the sea, the whole sea was completely rioted!


    As the ruler of the sea, Poseidon can manage almost everything in the sea, but now Optimus Prime has been lost, even Poseidon has died, the sea has lost its original guarding power, and now it has completely rioted. The plane is rapidly increasing in a blink of an eye, and the rate of increase in the great flood that once occurred is not as fast as it is today.


    The entire universe has encountered this horrible situation, because the death of Poseidon caused the sea to riot and swallow the land. At the moment Poseidon died, countless lives in the entire universe died together.


    The interior of the sea has also undergone drastic changes due to the death of Poseidon. Volcanoes erupted and ocean currents reversed. Countless sea creatures died. Countless ancient sea creatures woke up again, and then fell asleep or died again. The entire sea has lost all order. , Became chaotic, this is the consequence of Poseidon''s death.


    Naruto and Athena had been prepared for a long time. At the moment of the sea riot, they simultaneously emitted their own power, spread over the entire sea, and suppressed the entire sea riot!


    Although from the perspective of Naruto and Athena, if it is for the ultimate victory and does not care about sacrificing human lives, even if it is to cause the mass extinction of mankind, it will not hesitate, but for now, the two of them still need to keep the landing place. Therefore, the riot in the sea cannot cause irreversible consequences.


    It¡¯s just that the riots in the sea are indeed very powerful. The sea of ??the earth is the center of the power of the sea in the universe. If it is on other planets, Naruto and Athena can suppress the seas of one planet and ignore other planets, but this earth It is the center of this universe, where the power of the sea converges. To suppress the riot of the power of the sea, Naruto and Athena are equivalent to the sea that wants to suppress the entire universe.


    Neither of them is the ruler of the sea. This time it was pure force to suppress the entire sea. Even if Naruto and Athena joined forces, it felt a lot of effort. The two looked at each other and knew their plans so far. Everything went smoothly.


    And at the moment when Naruto and Athena were relaxed, a thunder suddenly fell in the sky!


    Chapter 147-Sneak Attack and Declaration, Father and Daughter Officially Breaking Away


    A blue thunder and lightning fell from the sky, and when Naruto and Athena heard the thunder, they immediately felt their hairs standing upright.


    Given their current strength, only one person and one weapon can send out the thunder that can have such a big impact on them.


    Thunder rod!Zeus!!


    Naruto and Athena had long considered that someone would attack when they were weak, but they both overestimated Zeus'' patience, and they didn''t expect that Zeus would suddenly make an attack at this time, and the first strike , He took out his thunder rod, the weapon of killing gods, obviously Zeus intends to kill with one blow!


    Naruto and Athena had just lost a lot of power in order to suppress the rioting sea. Zeus has been preparing for this attack for a long time, launching the momentum of thunder, and it is Naruto who is aiming!


    Athena saw the target of Zeus''s attack, knowing that Naruto was absolutely impossible to block the attack of the Thunder Rod, and immediately waved her hand, and her Holy Shield Aquis blocked Naruto''s body.


    The Aquis shield is the only armor that can block the attack of the Godslayer. It doesn''t matter if the Godslayer is a thunder rod or a trident, the problem is that the people who use weapons and armor are different.


    The small universe of Athena itself is definitely not lost to Zeus. It has been said in the previous prophecy that the child born by Metis will have a huge small universe that rivals Zeus, but the problem is that it is in the strongest state of Athena. Only then can you compete with Zeus.


    Today, Athena is just a human body. After the battle with Poseidon and the suppression of the riot in the entire sea, Athena¡¯s small universe has lost a lot, and the defenses made in hastily depend on Aquis''s defensive power blocked Zeus''s thunder attack, but because Athena''s strength was not enough, her piece of Aquis was shaken by Zeus''s thunder.


    Athena knew that when Naruto dealt with Poseidon just now, his identity was completely exposed. Zeus is now making a move. It must be because of that prophecy. His real goal is Naruto, so the scepter of Victory in her hand was immediately issued. A sharp ray of light attacked Zeus.


    If it is another main god, facing the attack of Athena with the goddess of victory scepter, I am afraid I have to avoid it, because the attack of the god-killing weapon can hurt the main god, but the problem is that the current enemy is Zeus!


    Seeing that Zeus took out a shield in his hand, he threw the shield in his hand without seeing Athena''s attack.


    Zeus has the only other side of the heaven and earth, Aquis, the other side of the shield. Because of the gap between the two sides at this time, Athena¡¯s attack cannot shake the golden shield in Zeus¡¯s hand, and Zeus¡¯s target is not Athena at all. Naruto is from beginning to end!


    Zeus was not entangled with Athena at all. The thunder rod in his hand radiated thunder, and that terrifying thunder light filled the entire universe and blocked the power of space. Even the different dimensions of space are all over Zeus¡¯s attacks at the same time, even if it sounds It is impossible for people to use teleportation to avoid Zeus''s attack.


    Naruto had shown the state of three heads, six arms and nine tails, which made Zeus affirm that Naruto was the prophetic son in the prophecy. Although Naruto and Zeus had met for the first time, in Zeus¡¯s eyes, there was only naked ~ naked killing intent. .


    For his own rule, for Olympus to be able to rule the entire universe, in the eyes of Zeus, Naruto must die!


    Wanzhang Thunder turned into a thunder light and shot down at Naruto!


    The thunder rod is powerful enough to kill a major god like Poseidon. Without the defense of the Aegis, even Athena cannot withstand this terrifying attack. If Naruto is completely hit, only the soul is scattered. End!


    Completely hit!


    Just when Naruto felt the terrifying pressure, and his soul seemed to tremble due to the power of the thunder, a light flashed, and then a figure stood in front of Naruto.


    "Artemis!!"


    In the impression of many people, moonlight should be cold, but the two words cold and cold have nothing to do with the moon goddess Artemis.


    Artemis¡¯ feelings and temperature are as hot as her younger brother, Apollo, the sun god. It¡¯s just for a little determination just now. For a human being, she can use her body to resist the thunder rod. attack!


    The Thunder Rod¡¯s attack hit both Naruto and Artemis at the same time, because they didn¡¯t hit them completely, so they both saved their lives, but the terrifying destructive power still made Naruto feel that his soul was about to be completely shattered. The same, this kind of pain cannot be tolerated, Artemis should also suffer the same degree of severe pain.


    "Zeus!!"


    When Athena flew in, Zeus couldn''t completely defeat Naruto. He slapped Naruto and Artemis with a palm, shaking them down continuously, and Athena immediately wanted to catch Naruto and Artemis. Mis.


    Naruto held Artemis and stared at Athena''s eyes that contained too much emotion, his eyes suddenly turned red.


    "Monthly reading!!"


    I don¡¯t know what Naruto said to Athena during the illusion. Athena did not catch the falling Naruto and Artemis, but waved a flash of light, and fell with Naruto and Artemis. , Watching them disappear into his sight, then turned around and looked at her father, Zeus, with a cold face.


    "Zeus, is this your rule?"


    Zeus did not change his expression. Facing Athena''s questioning, Zeus did not change his expression. He said coldly: "In any case, the rule of Olympus is unshakable!"


    "In order to maintain this kind of rule, you can even discard the pride and pride of being a god, hide in a dark corner like a bug, and then use sneak attacks as a trick?"


    Athena raised a smile, her beautiful face full of mockery.


    Being ridiculed by Athena in this way, Zeus''s face also became ugly, and he said gloomily: "Athena, are you talking to your father?!"


    "Don''t come here, Zeus, I have only a mother for Athena, and I have never had a father!" Athena''s eyes were cold and contemptuous, and the ridicule and ridicule on her face was not concealed at all. "Don''t think that no outsider knows about it, you You can safely be your god king. In this holy garment, I will never forget the hatred and sorrow of my mother! I have never lost since the age of myth. Even if the opponent is you, you will hold yours. Olympus, I hope you, the god king, can use it forever and live forever!"

 1505 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1505

    Athena left this very cold and indifferent sentence, and immediately turned around and left without looking at the noble king. For Athena today, looking at Zeus with eyes is simply unnecessary. The Kung Fu.


    Zeus''s face was gloomy, and finally he let out a cold snort, and flew in the other direction towards Mount Olympus.


    Zeus did not fight Athena to the death here, because that was an unwise idea for Zeus.


    After all, Athena is Athena, just like Poseidon, Athena can immediately get back her god body, showing the strongest figure of the goddess of war, and if you fight against such Athena, you will have a god-killing on both sides. In the case of Zhiqi and Aquis, the odds of winning are difficult to say, even Zeus, there is no absolute certainty that he can defeat Athena who has given all his strength.


    Even if Zeus can defeat Athena in the end and win, his own small universe will be greatly depleted, and he will suffer serious injuries, because Athena''s true strength is indeed too strong!


    In that case, it is absolutely unfavorable for Zeus, because Athena has to face many enemies, and Zeus¡¯s enemy is not only Athena. The god who wants to overthrow the rule of Olympus is absolutely It''s not just Athena.


    This time Zeus was also because Naruto''s identity was completely exposed, so he would personally kill Naruto, and for now, Zeus is not yet ready for the final battle with Athena.


    In the case of defeating Athena, try to preserve your own strength and deal with other enemies. This is the true goal of Zeus, and until Olympus¡¯s power is not fully prepared, Zeus will not and Athens Na smashed.


    Zeus returned to Mount Olympus, Athena returned to the sanctuary, and Naruto and Artemis, because they were hit by the thunder rod, left them both seriously injured. Under the palm of Zeus, The body keeps falling.


    Penetrating the rioting sea, penetrating the thick earth, and even the purgatory of death, Naruto and Artemis continued to fall and finally reached the deepest point.


    Neither of them lost consciousness. After the fall, they stood up quickly. The surrounding space was filled with a desperate and deep life, more terrifying than the gloomy life of purgatory. There is light here, but It looks dim, there is a river, but there is no life, the air here constantly conveys a smell of despair.


    It''s like there is no flow of time here, there is no past, no return, here will not die, nor will it be reborn, as if everything is meaningless here, only nothingness remains.


    Artemis recognized this place and sighed, while Naruto felt that it seemed a little familiar, but he couldn''t say it. It may be that the attack of the thunder stick had some bad influence on him.


    The place where Naruto and Artemis fell now is the deepest abyss of hell-Tartarus!


    Chapter 148-Action, both hell and the world


    Naruto didn''t have time to consider the inexplicable familiarity with this place, but immediately turned his eyes to the goddess Artemis beside him.


    The time they knew each other was not too short. In Naruto¡¯s intention, a lot of things happened to the two of them. Artemis was gradually dismantled by Naruto¡¯s defenses. As a result, now, Artemis Mis made a move he hadn''t expected.


    Can work hard for a man!


    This kind of thing was unthinkable to Artemis in the past, but it has indeed happened to Artemis now, and in Artemis''s opinion, it is not so unacceptable.


    The two people looked at each other for a while, then suddenly smiled, all the inexplicable and embarrassing disappeared in this smile.


    Naruto raised her hand and wanted to stroke Artemis'' cheek, but she took a step back with a blush, Naruto gave Naruto a white look, and said: "Don''t say anything,''I will protect you in the future.'' Nauseating."


    ''I admit, I really want to say that.''


    The corners of Naruto''s eyes twitched slightly, looking at the charming and lovely goddess, and sighed helplessly: "I really shouldn''t give you those love stories." I didn''t expect the retribution to be on his head.


    "Hehe..."


    Artemis laughed mischievously and blinked at Naruto: "Do you really think you shouldn''t talk about it?" She is not an idiot, and now she can understand everything Naruto did in the beginning and behind those behaviors. The purpose of it.


    "Ahem..."


    Naruto could only keep silent about this, and turned to look at the empty and desolate surroundings.


    "where is this place?"


    Artemis, of course, saw his clumsy change of topic, and silently rolled his eyes. When he turned his head, his expression became serious, even solemn.


    "This is the abyss of hell-Tartarus."


    "Tartaros?"


    Naruto repeated the name, and searched for information about Tartarus in his memory.


    Tartarus, like Gaia, is one of the five great creation gods. It is the deification of hell. Unlike Hades, who is the king of the underworld, he is the ruler of the underworld. Tartarus is both a god and the abyss of hell. The body is like Gaia, the mother of the earth, Uranus, the god of the sky.


    It is said that the three goddesses of vengeance live in Tartarus and are responsible for punishing those who committed serious offenses and gods. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true, but these materials can¡¯t explain Naruto¡¯s inexplicable familiarity with this place. Naruto, who felt the more headaches, could only give up this painful thinking, and explained all these complicated problems with the attack of the thunder rod.


    Naruto¡¯s understanding of Tartarus comes from the records in the books, but his level of understanding must be far less than Artemis, so he immediately turned his head to look at the goddess beside him, and said: "What should we do? Out?"


    Artemis smiled slightly, with a sorrowful smile and indifferent sarcasm, and said: "Zeus probably intends to imprison us here forever, to get out, I''m afraid it''s not that easy, you know about the battle of the Titans. ?"


    "Know a part, tell me about it, anyway..." Naruto looked at the infernal abyss of hell, "There is nothing to do here anyway."


    Artemis nodded and began to tell Naruto about the battle of the Titans.


    The second generation of king Cronus, fearing that he would be overthrown by his own children, swallowed all the children born to Rhea, but only one Zeus was missed.


    After that, Zeus rescued the two brothers and three sisters who had been swallowed by Cronus with hypnotics and emetics, and formed a new Olympus Protoss. On Olympus, there was a conflict with the Titans. The long battle of Titans.


    These things are known to Naruto. Anyway, the outcome of the Battle of the Titans is that Metis stole the two-sided Aegis of Cronus, Aquis, and Zeus ended the Thousand Days War with Cronus. He won the final victory and became the third-generation king of Olympus.


    After that, the gods assigned different priesthoods. These are not important. What is more important is Zeus''s disposal of the Titans.


    Among the Titans, some of them were killed during the Titan War, and the rest survived.Among the parts that survived, some, such as Themis, the goddess of law, married Zeus as his wife, and gave birth to the three goddesses of timing and the three goddesses of destiny, as well as the goddess of memory, language, and writing. Mosyne also married Zeus and gave birth to nine muses.


    Of course, there are still relatively few such examples, and most of the Titans have been punished by Zeus.


    According to Zeus¡¯s idea, in order to consolidate his rule, it is of course the best to kill all these Titan Gods, but Zeus and the others are also afraid that if all the Titan Gods are driven to an end, they may be allowed to fight to the death. It was no good, so Zeus at the time discussed and decided that some of the Titans would be killed directly, and the other would be punished by God.


    For example, Atlas was punished by Zeus to use his shoulders to support the sky. He could never live beyond life. He could only endure this loneliness and pain forever. Including Cronus, the leader of the Titans, most of the defeated at that time The Titans were all sealed by Zeus, and the location of the seal was Tartarus, the abyss of hell!


    Most of the Titans were exiled to Tartarus, and in order to prevent these Titans from escaping from the abyss of hell, Zeus, Poseidon and Hades joined forces to seal!


    This seal combines the power of the sky, the sea and the underworld at the same time, so even the gods of the Titans cannot open this seal. So far, the battle of sending the Titans has been sealed since the end of the battle, and cannot be overborn!


    Naruto squeezed his chin and listened to Artemis fully clarify the matter about this Tartarus. The most important thing about this place is that the Titan Gods are sealed, which is equivalent to saying that it is the same place as the Titan Cemetery. If it is The three gods of Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades had joined forces, and they really couldn''t easily break through.


    "If this seal can''t be opened, why can Zeus break the two of us into this place?"


    "I think it was Zeus who used his celestial power to open a gap in the seal of the three gods and shut the two of us here."


    "Aren''t you saying that the Seal of the Three Gods cannot be opened unless the power of the Three Gods is gathered?"


    "That''s the original!" Artemis gave Naruto a blank look, and said, "Because Poseidon has been killed by you and Athena. In the Seal of the Three Gods, the part of the sea itself has been lost, and Hardy Si is still asleep, the power of the underworld is weak, so Zeus can open this seal."


    "If this seal is weakened, can we two rush out directly?"


    "It could have been possible."


    Artemis¡¯ words immediately made Naruto curl his lips in depression. Indeed, the power of the seal of the three gods has been weakened by a third because of the death of Poseidon. In addition, Hades has not yet awakened. A power, as long as you find the cracking point of this seal, you can still rush out, but the problem is that Naruto and Artemis are now all injured by the thunder rod. Although it seems that there is no damage on the surface, the inside is actually The soul of the gods has been greatly damaged, and now their two powers can only play out the original two or three of ten. In this way, it is impossible to break the seal of the abyss of hell.


    Although Artemis was injured very seriously, if he could return to her Artemis Mountain, because it was her God Realm, everything on Artemis Mountain was controlled by Artemis. Artemis can fully recover after a thousand years of cultivation, but now it is in this lifeless abyss of hell. Because of the dead environment here, Artemis''s recovery speed has been reduced to the lowest. Artemis'' injury If you want to fully recover here, I''m afraid it will take hundreds of thousands of years.


    Naruto¡¯s situation is similar to that of Artemis. To nourish the soul, absorbing a lot of natural force is the best way, but Tartarus is full of lifelessness. Where does the natural force come from? It is good luck that his injury does not worsen here.


    No matter how hard Naruto thinks, he still can''t think of a way. Thinking of the situation in the upper realm, he can''t help but feel irritable: "Is there really no way?!"


    "Don''t worry, it''s not impossible, at least, there is another way to fight once."


    "What is it?"

 1506 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1506

    "Do you remember what happened after you killed Poseidon?"


    "Poseidon? After he died, the body fell into the sea, and the sea rioted."


    "I''m not talking about the sea, but the spirit of Poseidon."


    Naruto recalled, but still didn''t understand what Artemis was referring to, so he could only look at Artemis and beckon her to explain.


    "The power of the main god lies in the soul of the main god, even if it is a dead god, when a main god dies, his spirit will rush to the sky with endless resentment, just like the situation of Poseidon before. And the power of this resentment can''t be suppressed even if the twelve Lord Gods join forces, so as long as we can kill a Titan God, we can use this resentment to directly break the seal."


    "It''s enough to kill a Titan God? Then the Titan has been sealed for so many years and hasn''t killed each other?"


    "Of course they killed each other, but not every Titan will have such resentment. Among this Tartarus, there is only one Titan that meets this standard, and that is the previous generation of God King Cronus! And, in this abyss of hell It just so happens that we also need to find something here, right?"


    "Olympus Flame!"


    After Artemis¡¯ reminder, Naruto finally remembered the source of power of the Olympus protoss. The two looked at each other and nodded at the same time. Once the three gods¡¯ seal disappears, the Titans may reappear. Yu Shi''s dangerous situation was completely ignored by Naruto and others.


    Naruto and Artemis started their actions in order to escape from the abyss of hell. On the other side, the actions of Sanctuary also started in full swing.


    Chapter One Hundred and Forty-Nine-The Holy War begins again, the Hades is coming


    When cursing others, many people would say things like "Heaven thunders" and "No good death". Naruto was really struck by thunder this time, but this is not a "God''s will". It is''artificial''.


    Naruto and Artemis were thrown into hell by Zeus. It can be said that they disrupted their original plan. As a result, the sanctuary was immediately raised to the highest alert level. This time, Athena had to directly command the entire sanctuary. Stia also has great strength, but at this time, the only person who can truly be the commander of the sanctuary is Athena!


    In the current situation, if Athena collapses, the entire sanctuary will be crushed immediately, and there will be no need to fight the holy war.


    Because of Zeus''s actions, Athena had been completely angered, just relying on strong spiritual power to keep herself calm, but Athena had already taken back her divine body before the decisive battle!


    The original human body has been abandoned by Athena, and the body now is the real body of Athena!


    Beautiful and noble, since the age of mythology, after countless wars, no one can defeat the true divine body of the goddess!


    Athena sat cross-legged on the stone chuang in the Pope¡¯s Palace, her eyes closed, her expression solemn and solemn, and the vigor and vigor shown in peace days were a bit different. The kind of naturalness, as if the nobility and beauty above everything else. This is the true appearance of this goddess.


    And the two guarding in front of Athena are Sarna and Kanon, the second person of Ophiuchus. The two of them, plus the Vir~go¡¯s Shaka, can be said to be in addition to the current sanctuary In addition to the two goddesses Athena and Hestia, they have the strongest combat power. Shaka also needs to stay in the virgin palace, so Garon and Sharon will naturally stay in the papal palace and be responsible. Guard Athena.


    Sharna, who was closing her eyes and rested like Athena, suddenly opened her eyes, turned to the goddess sitting on the stone chuang, and said: "Athena, I have received a message from the Silver Saint. There are many tombs of Saints. Suddenly, the corpses inside disappeared. Those tombs didn''t look like they were destroyed from the outside."


    Athena opened a pair of eyes that pierced the sky, and a ray of divine light flashed in her eyes, and then passed away quietly.


    "In other words, the body of the Saint Seiya crawled out of the grave, right?"


    "It looks like this, it really is..."


    "Yes, it is Hades, playing the dead life between applause, this kind of thing, only Hades and the death god Tanatos can do. Inform all the Saints to be on guard, the Iron Saints It is best to prepare for the first wave of battles. The Golden Saints will guard their palaces and must not leave without authorization. The war begins now!"


    "Yes!"


    Athena, who had retrieved her divine body, showed her majesty and arrogance completely. She did not hesitate when ordering, with an irresistible spirit. This is what a ruler should have.


    Sharna passed on Athena''s order, and from the corner of the Pope''s Palace, Hestia slowly walked out, her expression was a little melancholy, and she sighed: "Holy war is about to begin again?"


    Hestia is one of the most difficult to fight among the Olympus gods. Hestia has always liked peace since the age of mythology, did not like struggle, and was unwilling to participate in the struggle of any party. For jihad, Hestia itself is very exclusive.


    Regarding the issue of peace, Naruto and Hestia had debates.


    Naruto has always firmly believed in his own view of peace. In his opinion, as long as there is life in the world, there can be no so-called peace. There are many struggles, large and small, and the small ones may be the problems before and after going to the toilet. The larger ones will involve the life and death of the entire universe, which cannot be eliminated at all. Even the gods cannot escape selfishness.


    No matter how good Hestia was, he couldn¡¯t help but argue with Naruto when he heard Naruto¡¯s words, but the rebuttal gradually turned into a quarrel. If Athena hadn¡¯t stopped them in time, otherwise the two of them might be on the spot. There was a fight.


    It''s just that Hestia is still here today, but Naruto is in Tartarus. The holy war that is now reopened seems to have proved that Naruto''s words were correct. Even a god cannot escape selfishness.


    Using sneak attacks to deal with a human Zeus like this, playing ~ killing the dead, inverting the rules, so that Hades, who brought the dead back to life, is like this, so is it true for himself?


    Hestia had an unprecedented confusion in his heart, but in Athena''s eyes, it was filled with a firm will to fight.


    "Life is immortal, and the holy war is endless. I won the holy war 243 years ago. After 243 years, Hades will not be my opponent. I will never lose to him in this holy war!"


    The goddess of wisdom, Athena, had such a strong will to win for the first time, and Hestia sighed, and did not answer Athena''s words.


    In fact, Athena will give birth to the world in the form of a human body, and the greatest enemy is Hades!


    Hades has always intended to subvert the human world, so he fought a war with Athena and has been fighting endlessly. The jihad 243 years ago is just a small epitome. Today¡¯s jihad is only happening again after 243 years. An inevitable situation.


    In the holy war 243 years ago, the Hades army led by Hades was defeated by Athena¡¯s Saint Seiya, and the 108 magic stars of Hades army were all sealed by Athena. Therefore, for 243 years, the underworld has not been able to launch any attacks on the human world. But after a lapse of 243 years, Athena''s original seal has weakened or even expired. The holy war between Athena and Hades has been reopened, which is already doomed.


    It can be said that Athena¡¯s greatest enemy in the human world is Hades, and the previous Saga Rebellion, the Bane of Northern Europe, and the war in the sea world can only be regarded as an outpost, a war with Hades. Is the real highlight!


    For this battle, Naruto and Athena have been planning for a long time. They tried to preserve their strength in the previous wars, also for this battle with Hades, but Naruto really never thought that he would not be able to directly Command this battle.


    Even in the Papal Palace, the four of them could hear the explosion sound from outside, obviously the first wave of this battle has already begun!


    The steel saints and bronze saints are responsible for the outermost periphery and are responsible for the first wave of attacks against the underworld warriors.Although the strength of the Iron Saint and the Bronze Saint is not too strong, they are not much weaker than the inferior Hades, and the stronger Silver Saint and Casio are the five strongest Iron Saints. The fighters are placed in the inner layer, and the golden saints each guard their own guardian palace, which is the real high-end combat power of the sanctuary.


    From the external explosion sound and the energy fluctuation degree, these four people can judge that it was the battle between the underworld fighter and the first wave of saint fighters. The mixed soldiers among the underworld fighters are basically as strong as the bronze saint fighters. , And the steel saints, even if no one comprehends the small universe, the steel saints on their bodies gathered together, they can also send out attacks that rival the saints.


    Huge explosions kept shaking the earth, and it seemed that the night sky of the sanctuary was illuminated into daylight by the light of countless explosions.


    Positron cannon, neutron bomb, stellar reactor...


    One by one, the technological achievements that have transcended the times have become powerful destructive powers, constantly attacking the underworld fighters of the Hades army, and among them, there are many people familiar with the holy warriors, and they are not wearing ordinary Except for the color, it is a special Ming clothing that is exactly the same as the saint clothing!


    These people are the former saints who were resurrected by Hades!


    Manipulating the undead and turning them into their own puppets is really something Hades can do, and letting the Saint Seiya attack the sanctuary in the past is definitely not a small blow to the people in the sanctuary.


    Because of the existence of the previous generations of saints, the casualties of the bronze saints and steel saints are not light, but those steel saints are all trained by Naruto, loyal and dead, they have done well one by one. With the preparations for death, even if the steel saint clothing on his body was broken into pieces, he could still hug the enemy before he died, and then launch the super electronic bomb that had been implanted in their body long ago.


    War is the most terrifying meat grinder. All rules and morals are useless here, because the most cold-blooded and cruel wild laws are pursued here. Each life is lost with the brilliant light, carrying those empty and cold falsehoods. Life, disappear without a trace, and use life to guard the truth they believe in. Perhaps in the eyes of some people, they are stupid, ignorant, and weak, but in their lives, after all, they bloomed with the ultimate light, everything is enough Carry on.


    The saints made a lot of sacrifices. The steel saints on them were basically irreparable. These Athena had been sensed in the Papal Palace, but she did not do it, because the only enemies that really needed her to deal with were Hades and the Twins. God is nothing more than her saint warrior who is responsible for dealing with these underworld warriors!


    And although the casualties of the Saint Seiya were heavy, more than 80% of those who died in the outpost were the steel saints, and the silver saints and the bronze saints were very small. In other words, most of the elite were already killed. It has been preserved, and the sacrifice of the steel saint in exchange for the survival and growth of other saints is a tactic that Naruto and Athena have long discussed.


    In this fierce battle, several powerful small universes arrived at Aries, the first house guarded by Mu.


    Chapter 150-The Battle of Gold, Tonghu and Shi Ang


    "This small universe... I will not admit it, Cancer Dismask, Pisces Abrodie, and..."


    Mu''s eyes slowly turned from the three people in front of him who were dressed in purple and black for a long-distance run, covering their whole body, and finally fell on the man in the middle who couldn''t even see his appearance.


    "My teacher, the previous generation Aries Golden Saint, the former pope killed by Saga, Shion!"


    In order to attack the sanctuary, it is not just the silver and bronze saints who were resurrected by Hades. The real combat power is these golden saints who once guarded the Zodiac!


    In the battle of the sanctuary, Abrody and Dismask, who were killed by Shun and Shanna, and the previous generation of Pope Shion, who was attacked by Saga and killed by a galaxy starburst, were all because of Hades Resurrected, but when they appeared in the sanctuary again, they were in the form of enemies.

 1507 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1507

    "I haven''t reincarnated up to now, but has become an undead wandering here?"


    "No, you guessed wrong, Mu."


    "what did you say?"


    "We swore allegiance to Lord Hades and were given new life. Our goal is to take the head of Athena!"


    "Hades?" Mu Na''s calm and indifferent face showed incredible expression, "You are the lackeys of Hades for that false and empty life! You also want to go to the first level of Athena, you still like this Is it a saint?!"


    "shut up!"


    Dismask yelled and interrupted Mu''s accusation. There was a bit of sternness in his voice: "How do you know that the world of death is terrible when you are comfortable in this world? You show it to me, Mu!"


    Dismask and Abrodi tore off the purple robes on their bodies together, revealing the body that was wearing the holy clothes and was the same as before!


    "Why are you wearing golden saints?! That''s not right, that dark luster... Mingcloth?!"


    "You are right, Mu, this is the proof of the Underworld Warrior, the battle suit of the Kingdom of Death-Underworld!"


    The underworld clothing on Abrody and Dismask looks exactly the same as the golden clothing of Cancer and Pisces, except that they are Hades underworld clothing, and the color is also purple and black, and the gold clothing is emitted. The golden light is equivalent to the opposite.


    There are 108 underworld clothes, corresponding to 108 magic stars. All of them are made from the gems of the underworld, corresponding to various monsters in myths and legends. As for the underworld clothes on Dismask, they should be made temporarily, directly imitating The appearance of the golden saint clothing produced exactly the same underworld clothing, but the golden saint clothing has continuously absorbed the energy of the sun since the myth age, so although they look the same, the defense power of the two underworld clothing should not be as good as the golden saint clothing. .


    And there is a big difference between Mingyi and Saint clothing and scale clothing, that is, scale clothing itself has very strong power, and it does not even need to be high in the small universe realm to be activated, and it can travel through the world without comprehending the eighth sense. Between the underworld, this is the peculiarity of the underworld, which is a bit like a steel saint.


    Therefore, the underworld fighters do not need selection, training, and no need to fight for a saint like Seiya and Casio, because the underworld fighters themselves will choose their own underworld fighters and change their bodies and the nature of the universe. , Becomes able to adapt and exert the power of the underworld, which means that the flesh of the underworld fighter is only the carrier for the scale clothing to function. To put it bluntly, it is the difference between the puppet and the puppet master, but people become puppets, and Under the control of Ming Yi.


    The strength of such a ghost fighter is difficult to improve after reaching a certain stage, because the power of the ghost fighter comes from the ghost clothing. The upper limit of the power of the ghost clothing limits the peak of the power of the ghost fighter. Compared with the system of the Saint Seiya , Late stage weakness, but it is also beneficial, that is, in the shortest time, a large number of underworld fighters with strong combat power can be created. The rapid rise of subsequent weakness and the unlimited potential of slow cultivation are both pros and cons.


    Mu glanced at Shi Ang. Although his whole body was still wrapped in the purple robe, Mu would never admit his mistake in his small universe. The golden saint clothing of Aries on her body is exactly the same as the underworld clothing!


    "Well, get out of me quickly, Mu!"


    Mu opened his arms, his face was always cold and indifferent, and there was no expression on his face. Standing in front of the Aries Palace, he said coldly: "I am a Saint Seiya of Aries. It is my duty to guard this Aries Palace. Any enemy will show off. If you want to pass here, even you are the same!"


    "Cut! Then use force to pass, accumulate corpse energy underworld wave!"


    "Crystal Wall!"


    Although Mu''s face is indifferent, he knows how powerful the enemy he is facing. The three are all opponents of the Golden Saint Seiya level, and one of them is even his own teacher. Therefore, he does not have the leeway to be merciful. Crystal Wall The defense was immediately fully deployed.


    Dismask''s corpse qi underworld wave hit Mu''s crystal wall, but couldn''t penetrate the seemingly insignificant defense, but was immediately bounced back and hit Dismask himself.


    Fortunately, Dismask himself is now a dead person, and Hades¡¯ curse did not really revive Dismask. Therefore, the accumulation of corpse energy underworld wave is useless to him as a dead person, just bomb Dismask Flew out.


    "Leave it to me, Dismask, use my piranha rose to destroy the crystal wall!"


    Abrodi was biting a red rose like blood, while countless black roses were flying around Abrodi.


    Known as the most beautiful Pisces among the eighty-eight constellations, Abrody seems to be surrounded by roses forever, but those black roses are not beautiful flowers, but terrifying flowers of death with powerful physical destructive power.


    The piranha rose has an invincible, terrifying and destructive power. The black rose hits Mu¡¯s crystal wall, a rose that is as sharp as a piranha¡¯s teeth. The petals are not biting the crystal wall, and the defense of the crystal wall is suffered There was a violent impact, and Mu¡¯s eyes flashed, and the crystal wall¡¯s defense power suddenly increased, rebounding all Abrodi¡¯s Piranha Roses back, a piranha rose passing through Abrodi¡¯s waist, and suddenly A blood stain was left on Abrody''s body.


    "You who have lost the dignity of a Saint Seiya, have you even weakened?"


    Mu looked indifferently at Dismask and Abrodi who were knocked to the ground by him. After all, the two of them were once golden saints. Even in a one-to-one situation, his chances of winning are hard to say, but now However, in a one-to-two situation, it easily blocked the attack of the two of them. If it were not because of the decline in strength, then there must be something hidden in it.


    Thinking of this, Mu couldn''t help turning his head and looking in the direction of the Papal Palace.


    "Mu." Shion, who hadn''t done anything, finally spoke at this time. He just called Mu''s name and made Mu be on guard like a big enemy. In this case, even Dismaskar. With Abrodi, Mu''s level of alertness is always inferior to Shion.


    Because Shion is Mu''s mentor, the former Aries Golden Saint Seiya, Shion knows all Mu''s moves well, and Mu''s respect and awe of Shion can never be eliminated casually.


    Shion walked in front of Mu and prevented him from attacking Dismask and Abrody. Under the cover of the purple robe, Mu''s indifferent voice came out: "These two people are at my command, you Punching them is equivalent to punching me. Do you want to defy me?"


    Knowing that this person is his own teacher, Shi Ang''s words caused a very obvious shake in Mu. In the end, he stood still in front of the Aries Palace and said: "I''m sorry, Shi Ang, my teacher! Be in your hands. When I took over the golden saint of Aries, guarding the Aries Palace was my duty to defend to the death. Even if you are a teacher, if you return to the sanctuary as an enemy, I will never let you pass here!"


    ''Mu, you really deserve to be my most proud disciple...''


    Shion sighed silently in his heart, but for the moment, before seeing Athena, he must not tell Mu his true purpose. Even if his heart is suffering, he must not show any weakness, even It''s the same for his own disciples.


    "Then there is no way, Mu."


    In the purple robe, Shi Ang issued an extremely powerful thought power. The crystal wall that blocked the attack of the corpse qi underworld wave and the piranha rose just now appeared to be useless in front of Shi Ang, and it was completely broken in an instant!


    If you change an enemy, even Naruto, who was the eighth sense at the beginning, would not dare to say that he could break Mu''s crystal wall so easily, but the problem is that the person Mu faces at this time is his mentor, that is, he taught him Shion, the secret man of the crystal wall, knows the power of the crystal wall. Shion can''t have any chance of winning against Shion!


    Mu''s crystal wall was easily resolved by Shi Ang, and then his entire body was imprisoned. A strong electric current made Mu''s body unable to move and he knelt directly in front of Shi Ang.


    "Mu''s actions have been blocked by me, so let me give him a break, you hurry over and take down Athena''s head!"


    "Yes!"


    Dismask and Abrodi immediately ran past Mu. Mu was imprisoned by Shion. He could only watch the two pass through his own Aries Palace, but at the moment when his body crossed, Mu But his eyes saw something.


    ''What''s going on... Their souls are all crying, they shed blood and tears... What is they...''


    "Teacher, what is your purpose?! As the previous pope, you who taught me personally, I absolutely do not believe that you will surrender to Hades for that kind of false life!"


    "Yuye, Mu, if you ask about my purpose, I will tell you that there is only one, which is to take down the head of Athena! And I can also tell you that the people who came to the sanctuary this time are not just the three of us. ."


    "That''s it... The small universe I felt before is really..."


    "Hmph, I''m done with everything that should be said, so let me, the teacher, easily send you on the road, Mu!"


    "Stop, Shion!"


    An old and heavy voice came from behind Shion. The old man who had sat before Lushan Waterfall for 243 years finally left Lushan and once again set foot in the sanctuary he hadn¡¯t visited in 243 years. In this familiar place, see Arrived at a comrade-in-arms he knew well.


    "It hasn''t been seen in 243 years, Shion, take off that false mask and let old friends take a good look."


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty One-Meeting Old Friends, Tonghu Revives


    243 years...


    This time is too long for people, even a Saint Seiya, as long as they don''t understand the eighth sense, they can''t resist the erosion of time.


    243 years...


    Time silently turned the strongest Libra Golden Saint Seiya into the small and rickety old man; time allowed Shi Ang, who became the Pope, to age and lose his physical strength when he was young. As a result, he was defeated by the young and strong Saga. .


    Friends who have not seen each other for more than two hundred years are staggered, but now they meet here in this form. Is this destiny?From Tonghu''s perspective, this should be called fate.


    Shi Ang turned his gaze to the now aging Tonghu, and tore off his robe.


    Unsurprisingly, Shion''s body was wearing a meditation garment exactly like Mu''s Aries gold saint garment, and because it was purple and black, compared with the golden saint garment on Mu''s next to him, it really showed a huge Contrast.


    And between Shi Ang''s eyebrows, there are two dots like Mu, which means that Shi Ang and Mu are both descendants of the mainland of Mu.

 1508 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1508

    Shi Ang and Tong Hu are both saints of the older generation who participated in the holy war 243 years ago, but they now look completely different. Compared to the old and small Tong Hu, Shi Ang¡¯s body Tall and strong, full of power, Shion¡¯s body, not to mention aging, looks like it has been maintained at its best peak ~ peak period, as if Shion was so strong in the jihad, now he is How strong it is!


    "I haven''t seen it in 243. I didn''t expect to see you again in this form, Shion, your body is as young as it was during the holy war."


    "Are you surprised, Tong Hu? This is the power of Hades Lord Hades."


    "what did you say?!"


    "Because of my allegiance to Master Hades, I was once again given a vibrant life, that is, the vibrant body that was when I was eighteen! Compared to this, Tonghu, you are old."


    "Huh..." Tong Hu snorted softly, not at all irritated by Shi Ang''s words, but with a sigh, "That''s just a phantom, Shi Ang."


    "what?"


    "Your life and youth are just illusory shadows. Do you know why I light the bell of the clock tower? Your life is nothing more than the phantom of nothingness before the bell is extinguished. In this regard, your Shion should be better than anyone else. Be clear."


    Shi Ang didn¡¯t respond to Tong Hu¡¯s words, and Tong Hu glanced at Seiya, who had arrived at the sanctuary and was wearing a Pegasus saint. He pointed at Mu with a crutch in his hand. Shi Ang had originally placed Mu himself. The imprisonment seal disappeared without a trace, and the body regained its ability to move.


    "Mu, Shion is up to me to deal with it. You and Seiya will go after Dismask and the others. The twelve will disappear before the flame of the clock tower disappears. You must protect Athena. Don''t let any ghost fighters. Close to Athena!"


    "Yes!"


    After all, Tong Hu is Tong Hu, even if he is so old, but in the heart of the Saint Seiya, he is the tall and powerful teacher. Mu and Seiya immediately took Tong Hu¡¯s order and passed through the Aries Palace, chasing after the tenth. The Underworld Warrior of Ninomiya left.


    Shion did not stop Mu and Seiya. Instead, he looked at the comrade-in-arms who had not seen each other for more than two hundred years. The only two saints who survived the holy war at the beginning, now they want to use the enemy''s Opposing identities.


    "Shion, I will be your opponent. After 243 years, we must relive the past."


    "If I fight with you, it may be difficult to tell the victory or defeat for a thousand days, but with your aging body, do you think it can stop me, Tonghu?!"


    "Hahahaha...then give it a try, Shion, a comrade-in-arms whom I haven''t seen for many years, let me see if your strength has regressed!"


    "This sentence should be what I told you, Tonghu! Stardust rotation power!!"


    Shion was merciless as soon as he took the shot. Unlike Naruto¡¯s previous discussions with Tonghu, Shion showed his true skills this time. Shion¡¯s huge and powerful little universe created a galaxy. , Among them, countless meteorites have rotated into large star clusters in the universe, and the overwhelming force of terror is enough to destroy the entire galaxy.


    Tong Hu lost the crutches in his hand, and the aging universe in his body began to move quickly. It was because he used to be comrades-in-arms who knew each other well, so Tong Hu knew Shi Ang''s strength very well. If Shi Ang really had the power of his youth , Then it is definitely not easy to deal with.


    "Lushan Bailongba!!"


    Tonghu¡¯s huge small universe transformed into countless dragons, and Shion¡¯s stardust rotation powers collided with each other, countless meteorites and dragons collided with each other, but Tonghu fell under the wind almost at the first encounter, Tonghu¡¯s old body It was impossible to resist Shi Ang''s Stardust Rotation Technique, the hat on his head was torn to pieces by the powerful pressure of the Stardust Rotation Technique, and the terrifying pressure almost made Tonghu hard to breathe.


    "You are old, Tonghu! Originally thought it would be a fierce battle that would be evenly matched, but in 243 years, you have lost your original strength, and now you are still a tiger that has lost its claws and teeth. You can only wait to die slowly! You no longer have the strength of the past, but I have the youth, the body and strength that Hades gave you at the age of 18! Tonghu, you are old, you have no chance of winning Go! Stardust rotation work!!!"


    Shion seemed to have made up his mind to kill his former comrades in arms. The power of the stardust rotation technique enveloped the entire Aries Palace, but in this, a golden light gleamed in front of Tong Hu, unexpectedly alive. Block Shion''s stardust rotation power.


    "Sorry, teacher, I''m late."


    "Zilong?" Tong Hu turned his eyes slightly, looked at the disciple beside him, and said: "I should have told you not to leave Wulao Peak."


    "Yes, you said before, but now the sanctuary has been attacked. As the saint of Athena, I must not hide in Wulaofeng alone. This is what you taught me, only those who died in battle. Saint Seiya!"


    Zilong''s words made Shi Ang turn his head and glanced at him, but in Shi Ang''s eyes, Zilong was just a junior. After that, Shi Ang''s eyes fell on Tong Hu''s aging body again, to be precise. It was in front of Tong Hu, on the golden holy garment that had blocked his attack just now.


    "The golden saint of Libra! Do you want to use the saint to save yourself? It''s really sad, Tonghu, for you today, the saint of Libra is just a useless burden. You who have grown old are even saints. You can''t wear clothes anymore, your aging little universe will only tarnish~stain the light of this golden saint clothing."


    "Really, so what?"


    Tong Hu did not comment on what his old friend said. Those dark green eyes stared at Shi Ang with an inexplicable sadness and scrutiny, and said: "Shi Ang, although your strength is indeed sufficient to match the original holy war, but Does your illusory life and illusory youth really make you so happy?"


    "what do you mean?"


    "Don''t you think that life is precious because it is only once and cannot be repeated again? It is because of the shortness of life that it can bloom with incomparably beautiful light."


    "Hmph, it sounds very reasonable, but it''s just the old sayings of some people in the world. It''s too much and annoying. Take it to death, Tong Hu, even if you have this Libra golden saint clothing here today, it won''t save you. Fate!"


    "Save? It seems that you have understood something wrong, Shion, I really don''t know if the life Hades bestowed you can survive my hands?"


    "Stop talking about it, Tong Hu, if you want to defeat me, you have to come up with enough strength, Xingduan Xuan...what?!"


    Just when Shion was about to issue the Stardust Rotation Technique again to completely defeat Tong Hu, the majestic small universe in Tong Hu''s body was continuously expanding, but Shion''s indifferent expression appeared shocked.


    ''How is this possible... Tonghu¡¯s little universe is different from the aging little universe just now. It¡¯s just like... Tonghu was at the age of 18, strong and at the peak, wearing a Libra gold saint, in a holy war The same small universe at that time... how could this happen?!''


    "Shi Ang, why do you think I would sit still for 243 years before the Wulaofeng waterfall? Why did the Libra golden saint fly here at this time? I will tell you all the answers now, Shi Ang!"


    In Tong Hu¡¯s old and short body, a huge and incomparable small universe emerged. Even Shi Ang, when he felt this small universe, sweat beaded on his forehead. He was so familiar with this small universe. 243 In the past, it was this small universe. In the holy war, this huge small universe, compared to the past, there is no weakening!


    A crack suddenly appeared on Tong Hu¡¯s forehead, and a dazzling and noble golden light appeared from that crack. Tong Hu¡¯s original short body began to grow irregularly, and in a short time, it became a tall one. The image of the word youth was shrouded in a white light, and the Libra golden saint cloth had automatically solved the problem and flew to Tong Hu''s body.


    Shi Ang seemed to be evoked from the memories of the past when he looked at the figure that was the same as 243 years ago. His eyes were lost and lost for a moment, and then he quickly woke up. At this time, he heard Tong Hu''s chuckle.


    "I''m sorry to say hello to you now, my friend whom I haven''t seen in 243 years, Shion!"


    The reddish brown hair, the open and confident smile, the domineering despise of all enemies, the brilliant Libra golden saint, everything is the same as before. It is the strongest golden saint who survived the most tragic holy war last time. Fighter.


    "Tonghu!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Two-Crushing the Bugs, Wrath of the Golden Bison


    It can be said that with Shion¡¯s help, Dismask and Abrodi passed the Aries Palace guarded by Mu without any effort. They also passed the Aries Palace together, as well as the three former golden saints. The fighters, as well as the underworld fighters who arrived here under the cover of their small universe.


    And after Aries, it is the second house of Taurus, guarded by Arudiba!


    Arudiba can be said to be the most straightforward person among all the Golden Saints. Although not stupid, his head is a bit straight. Therefore, in the original plot, he was defeated by sneak attacks twice, but now because of Naruto. This has changed somewhat. In the battle of the God Warrior¡¯s invasion of the sanctuary, although Arudiba was injured, he was not completely defeated by the sneak attack.


    Today, Arudiba still guards his Golden Bull Palace. The golden horns that were cut off by Seiya during the attack on the sanctuary have not been repaired. This is what Arudiba himself and Mu requested, although it is in the god fighter''s During that battle, Mu had repaired the Taurus saint clothing, but the golden horns are still broken, because Arudiba said that the broken horns would remind him not to underestimate any enemy, and he lost to Seiya. It can be considered that Arudiba has improved a lot.


    At this time, Arudiba stood in the Palace of Taurus, holding his arms as always, maintaining a perfect posture of advancing and retreating, and looking at the two familiar people in front of him with indifference, and said: "Di Smask, Abrodi, it really is you two. Have you two really betrayed Athena?!"


    Arudiba¡¯s stern shouting reverberates continuously in the Taurus Palace. This man is a straightforward person, so betraying this kind of thing is an absolutely unforgivable sin for Arudiba!


    Even though Dismask and Abrodi were suffering in their hearts, it was impossible to explain to Arudiba at this time. Dismask deliberately made an arrogant sneer, pointed at the clothes on his body, and said:" Don¡¯t you know if you look at this Mingyi, you stupid bull, we have sworn allegiance to Lord Hades!"


    Abrodi gently shook his right hand, clamped a bright red rose with his fingers, and said: "If you don''t want to die, just get out of the way, Arudiba."


    "nonsense!!"


    Arudiba¡¯s courage was transmitted along with his roar. The powerful sound wave accompanied the small universe to oscillate and revolve throughout the Taurus Palace. The powerful courage made Dismask and Abrody¡¯s body immediately feel the pressure of great momentum. .


    "You two bastards who betrayed Athena, now dare to come to my Taurus Palace! I tell you, to pass this Taurus Palace, you must pass my Arudiba level first! Giant horn!!"


    Dismask''s indifferent attitude completely angered Arudiba, the power of the giant horn was maximized, and the tyrannical golden shock wave hit Dismask and Abrodi.


    Dismask and Abrodi were suppressed by that powerful spirit, and felt that their cheeks were almost torn apart by that terrifying force. They didn''t dare to be careless. They flashed and immediately avoided Aru. Diba''s attack, while Abrodi waved his hand gently, the action can be said to be very elegant, the terrifying black rose flew out of Abrodi''s hand.


    "Piranha Rose!"


    The pitch-black rose, if it is black, the petals are the most terrifying weapon of the piranha, the sharp teeth!

 1509 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1509

    The beautiful flowers can easily tear the defense of the saint clothing. Although Arudiba is not a rash man who does not know how to appreciate at all, he does not have the slightest meaning to appreciate this terrible flower. Under the arms, the whole person showed a completely defensive style.


    "Ihe defense!"


    The piranha rose, exuding a deep chill, flew to Arudiba''s side. The sharp rose ~ petals attacked Arudiba''s body, but it seemed to have encountered something particularly slippery, the sharp piranha. Rose''s attack power was cut by half, and Rose still couldn''t penetrate Arudiba''s defense while it was spinning.


    "Don''t waste time, Abrodi! Let me do it, corpse energy underworld wave!!"


    "Asshole, don''t think that kind of trick can be useful, giant horn!!"


    boom!!


    Arudiba gave up his defense the moment Dismask launched the attack, because he knew the power of the corpse chi underworld wave, even if it was himself, under the double attack of the corpse chi underworld wave and the piranha rose , I''m afraid there is a big danger, so I simply gave up the defense!


    With the determination of the strong man to break his wrist, Arudiba simply did not defend against Abrodi''s Piranha Rose, and both wrists radiated a super-high attack of golden energy flow at the same time!


    The huge energy made the entire Taurus Palace tremble, and the huge shock wave smashed and decayed, smashing Dismask''s corpse energy underworld wave.


    Dismask¡¯s corpse qi underworld wave itself is a soul attack, and it is weak in physical attack power, while Arudiba is just a guy who fully utilizes physical attacks to the limit. If you use special tricks on the front, Diss Musk was at a disadvantage.


    After the corpse qi underworld wave was smashed by Arudiba¡¯s giant horn, the remaining impact hit Dismask¡¯s body, and the powerful and arrogant force made Dismask¡¯s body fly backwards and hit it hard. On the stone pillars of the Taurus Palace, the underworld clothing on Dismask was made temporarily, so the defensive power was lost to the twelve golden clothing, so it was impacted by the incomplete giant horn. , A crack has appeared.


    However, Arudiba himself was not completely uninjured. There were several wounds on his body that were not protected by the Taurus Saint Cloth. They were all the effects of the attack of Abrodi¡¯s Piranha Rose just now, if not the Taurus Saint Cloth. ''S defense is strong, and Arudiba should be seriously injured at this time.


    "Humph!!"


    Arudiba snorted heavily, completely ignoring the pain of his wounds, and when the three golden saints were about to attack again, Arudiba suddenly smelled a strange fragrance, and this time one Evil laughter came from the dark corner of Taurus Palace.


    "Hehehehe...what golden saint warrior, the strength is just like this, you two are trash, this savage bull will be handed over to this uncle and I will solve it!"


    From the darkness of the Taurus Palace came out a somewhat wretched man. This man was wearing a purple-black battle suit. This color of death knows that it is Hades¡¯s underworld suit. In other words, this man is 108. One of the dark fighters.


    Arudiba looked at the man in dark clothes with extremely cold eyes, and said in a heavy voice: "Who are you?!"


    "Haha, remember it for this uncle, I am Neobi, the dark star under the command of Hades Lord Hades. Don''t even know who killed you after I reach the underworld!"


    ''Idiot, how could you be Arudiba''s opponent?!''


    Dismask and Abrodi rolled their eyes in their hearts at the same time. They have been in the underworld for a while, and they have some understanding of the situation in the underworld.Even if they are all underworld fighters, they are ranked. The top three is the underworld, the underworld is the magic star, and the underworld is the magic star. To be precise, the three underworld also belong to the category of the underworld magic star. It''s just that they are too strong, so they have been singled out.


    The difference between the word heaven and the word earth among the underworld fighters is just like that of the saint fighters using bronze, silver and gold as their grades. Although there are some earth fighters with strong strength, generally speaking, the average character of heaven is The strength is still stronger than that of the earth character, and this earth dark star Neobi is not too strong, but the character is arrogant, so it is very annoying.


    And Neobi didn¡¯t even know that Hades did not send too many underworld fighters to the sanctuary this time. Most of the dead saints were resurrected as a force to attack the sanctuary. The underworld fighters dispatched to the sanctuary were actually regarded as abandoned by Hades.


    Neobi is just a clown-like villain, so he has no consciousness at all, but is still provoking Arudiba.


    "The strength of the Golden Saint Seiya is like this, even if it is that Athena, it will not be our opponent of Hades at all!"


    Neobi¡¯s life-and-death words immediately filled Arudiba¡¯s eyes with anger, and even the eyes of Dismask and Abrody¡¯s were the same, but the former was not an eloquent person, and the latter two. , In the current situation, can''t say anything to Neobi, can only watch the clown keep jumping.


    "Noisy bug! Since you dare to set foot in this Taurus Palace, you have to give me the consciousness of death, giant horn..."


    "Idiot! The fragrance of death!"


    Neobi¡¯s small universe emits a very toxic fragrance. Arudiba had already held his breath when he smelled this strange smell before, but the fragrance still penetrated directly from Arudiba¡¯s skin. In Arudiba''s body, Arudiba was going to launch a giant horn to completely defeat this noisy guy, but the action suddenly stopped and the light of the small universe became dim.


    Neobi was very confident about the toxicity of his own death scent, and because of his own arrogance, he did not put Arudiba in his eyes at all. At this time, he saw Arudiba''s movements stop, thinking that he had already The Golden Saint Seiya who defeated this Taurus, even walked up to Arudiba''s arms spread out recklessly and patted the golden saint clothing on his body.


    "I''ll just say, Athena''s Saint Seiya, that''s just this level!"


    Neobi¡¯s words were not just to Arudiba who was already''dead'', but also to Dismask and Abrodi who were behind, and just as Neobi had just turned around, When preparing to continue to satirize the two former golden saints, a thick arm suddenly clamped his body.


    "Who did you just say''only at this level"?! I didn''t hear clearly, you tell me again!!"


    The furious voice was almost like thunder, and it exploded continuously in Neobi¡¯s ears. Neobi turned his head. The arrogance just now turned into panic. He looked at Arudiba¡¯s angry eyes. , Neobi was even more scared out of his body, and shouted in a sharp voice: "How is it possible?! How can you be okay if you are caught in the scent of my death?!!!"


    "Stupid! Among us Saint Seiya, there is a doctor who can resolve all kinds of poisons. Your poison doesn''t work for me at all! You dare to insult Lord Athena, I will crush you in this palace of Taurus ! Give me enlightenment!!"


    "No, no! Hades Lord will never forgive you!!"


    "Haha! Then even Hades crushed it!! Just a wrist!!"


    Neobi¡¯s last voice was completely inaudible in Arudiba¡¯s loud voice. That strong arm became the most terrifying weapon. Under Arudiba¡¯s brute force, even Hadith could not be heard. Resist, Neobi''s entire body and Mingyi were clipped into two sections by Aludi Klang, and completely died in the Taurus Palace.


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Three-Coming Again, the Mysterious Temple of Pandora


    The underworld warrior is in a fierce battle with the saint warrior in the sanctuary, and Naruto cannot perceive these things.


    If they are only in the underworld, with the strength of Naruto and Artemis, even if they are injured by the Thunder Rod, they can directly perceive the situation of the sanctuary from the underworld, but they are currently located in the abyss of hell, Tartarus !


    This place is the deepest part of hell and the end of darkness. Even the previous generation god kings like Cronus were sealed here for many years without being freed. Even if Naruto and Artemis were not injured, their The power of mind can''t penetrate Tartarus''s seal of the three gods. From here, they can''t know everything about the outside world, and the news from the outside world can''t be transmitted to this place. It is a hell that is completely isolated from the world.


    Use dead saints as puppets to attack the sanctuary, hide some underworld fighters in it to monitor them, these underworld fighters are just abandoned children, Naruto has all learned about these things from the animation, but currently because he is in the tower Loos¡¯s relationship, so he can only guess where the outside battle is going according to his own thinking.


    There seems to be no concept of time in Tartarus. Naruto and Artemis are not sure how long they have been in this place. In short, it should be a short time.


    Naruto and Artemis both hate the breath of death in the abyss of hell, but because of the existence of the seal of the three gods, they cannot leave here for the time being. They can only kill the second one as Artemis planned. Cronus, the acting god king, broke through the seal of the three gods with his grievances!


    Only after reaching the highest level of the ninth sense, that is, the spirits of the same level as the twelve main gods, will they have soaring resentment after death. In this hell abyss, only Cronus, a Titan, meets this standard!


    When Zeus and the others were sealing the Titan Protoss, they considered the situation of the soul soaring into the sky. Therefore, among the many Titans sealed here, Cronus was the only one who reached that state!


    If the other Titans want to leave here, they must kill Cronus, but Cronus, as the second-generation king, even if Aegis and the Scythe of God are not in his hands, Where is it so easy to defeat, so for so many years, although the Titans have been fighting constantly, but only the Titans were killed by Cronus, and no one can kill Cronus.


    After being sealed in the abyss of hell for hundreds of millions of years, coupled with the seal of the three gods of Zeus, and being constantly attacked by the Titans, Cronus¡¯s strength should have dropped very sharply, although both Naruto and Artemis They are wounded, but they shouldn''t have no chance of winning. As long as they can kill Cronus, they will be able to leave this damned abyss of hell.


    Although Tartarus can be said to be as vast as the entire universe, Krosno is the god king of the previous generation. As long as you find the strongest breath, you can find Kronos. So this is not difficult, but it is not difficult to find Kroos. Before North, Naruto and Artemis also discovered some strange things.


    "what is that?"


    Naruto stood on a hill and pointed at something not far away. Although it looks small from this distance, it should actually be taller. From a distance, it seems to be something like a temple.


    Because Naruto was holding a passport through the Time and Space Administration method, he didn''t know the history of this chaotic world very well, so he could only ask Artemis for advice, but even she had a confused expression.


    "I don''t know, I''ve never been to this Tartarus, and I don''t know why there is a temple in such a place."


    This is indeed the first time Artemis has come to Tartarus. Although she has been to the underworld several times, the death of the underworld has made her quite annoying, not to mention this more lifeless and desperate Tarta. For Artemis, who was also the goddess of nature, it was the most disgusting environment.


    Moreover, Artemis was the daughter of Zeus and Leto, the goddess of the night. In terms of time, Artemis was born after Zeus and the others ruled Olympus, and it must have been after the completion of the seal of the three gods. Artemis couldn''t break through that seal, of course he couldn''t have been to this place.


    Naruto scratched his own hair. Although from the current situation, they should quickly defeat Cronus and leave this damn place, but the inexplicable curiosity in his heart made Naruto plan to go and watch Look.


    "Let''s go over and take a look, maybe we can find something useful."


    Naruto¡¯s words were approved by Artemis. After all, although this Tartarus was full of danger, although the two of them were wounded, they were all limited to a certain extent because when the Titans were sealed. The existence of the seal of the three gods has the effect of suppressing the strength of the Titans in the entire Tartarus, so even if the two of them lose to the enemy, they should have the ability to protect themselves.


    Naruto and Artemis maintained their unhurried speed, and soon arrived at the place that should be the temple. There were a few special characters written on the main entrance of the temple. Naruto felt a little familiar, but Can''t think of where I have seen it.


    It''s just that after arriving in this world, Naruto has studied Greek, so he can now recognize the meaning of these special words.

 1510 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1510

    "Temple of Pandora?"


    Naruto felt that his head was more confused. He didn''t understand why there was a temple here, and he didn''t understand why it was Pandora''s temple.


    Pandora is arguably the most famous non-god woman in Greek mythology.


    If it is in the real mythology, Pandora is the first woman made of clay by the god of blacksmith Hephaestus, and the first woman given to mankind as the punishment of Prometheus for stealing the holy fire.The gods gave Pandora a gift that can make her more charming and powerful. Hephaestus made her a gorgeous golden robe, and Aphrodite gave her the power to charm and charm and fascinate men. Hermes taught her the skills of speech, so Pandora was able to speak, but only Athena refused to give Pandora wisdom, so this woman was actually very brainless.


    One of the most famous legends related to Pandora is Pandora¡¯s Box. It is said that the box is full of disasters, plagues, and scourges. Prometheus might have guessed that the gods gave Pandora to mankind with absolutely no good intentions. , Therefore repeatedly warned Pandora that she must not open the box, but because Athena did not give Pandora the relationship of wisdom, this woman would not think. Driven by curiosity, she still opened the box and let all the disasters inside. They all flew out, and human beings have been tortured by disasters, plagues, and scourges, but in Pandora''s Box, in addition to those evil things, there is also Athena''s hope for the immortal things that humans have placed.


    Although this story is old in modern times, it still has philosophical significance in itself, and there are countless literary and artistic works adapted from Pandora''s Box.


    If it were in the story of the Saint Seiya, Pandora of this era should have been the only daughter of the famous Heinstein family in Germany, but inadvertently opened Athena''s holy ark to seal the gods of death and sleep, which led to the entire family. Death, Hades was born through the body, and Pandora became Hades¡¯s sister in the world. In the underworld, he has the power and strength second only to Hades and the Gemini God, commanding 108 magic stars, and this Pandora opens the holy The plot of the cabinet also evolved from the Pandora''s Box in the myth.


    No matter from which myth, Pandora should not appear in Tartarus, the abyss of hell. What is even more difficult to understand is why there is a Pandora''s temple here.


    Logically speaking, Pandora is not a god, and her appearance has brought disaster to the world, and no one would want to worship Pandora.


    Moreover, according to Artemis, because of the existence of the seal of the three gods, even she has never entered the abyss of hell. In other words, this Pandora temple should be sealed by Zeus and the others in Tartarus. Existed before.


    No matter how he thinks of Naruto, he feels strange, his knowledge reserves cannot give him a reasonable explanation at this time, but Artemis looked at the Pandora Temple and suddenly said a word.


    "I didn''t expect this temple to be here."


    Artemis¡¯ words let Naruto know what she should know, and he immediately looked at Artemis, but Artemis didn¡¯t seem to want to explain the matter immediately, but instead gestured to Naruto. Although Naruto was extremely puzzled, he could only follow Artemis and walk into the Pandora Temple.


    The interior of the temple is very empty. Compared with the temple of Athena, the gap is too big, but in this temple, there is a small hill... to be precise, a pile of rocks like a mountain. And above, a man¡¯s hands and feet were locked with shackles. The man looked very sluggish. His clothes were tattered, showing a body like ribs, and there was a hideous eagle next to him. After two wings, he flew to the man''s side, bit the man''s body with a sharp beak, and devoured his internal organs.


    Naruto and Artemis watched this scene as if they were okay, and when the man¡¯s internal organs were swallowed clean, the eagle flew to the side to rest, not caring about Naruto and Artemis, but the man¡¯s internal organs He and his body actually recovered slowly again, and after his body was fully recovered, Artemis finally spoke.


    "It seems that your life here is really good, Prometheus."


    Chapter 154-The palm of the Buddha, the strength of Shaka


    Naruto and Artemis found something amazing in Tartarus, and on the other side, the fierce battle in the sanctuary is also going on!


    As Shion said, the enemies entering the sanctuary are not just the three former golden saints!


    "Wow!!"


    Kanon, who was originally in the Papal Palace, suddenly spouted a mouthful of blood. Although the injury was not serious, he was injured after all. The person who attacked him and caused Kanon''s injury was still in the Gemini ~ Palace.


    Kanon wiped off the blood from the corners of his mouth, his eyes were filled with inexplicable excitement, and said: "It''s really big brother, this little trick of Gemini puppet is of no use to him!"


    In addition to Shion, Dismask, and Abrodi, Saga, Shura, and Kamo who died in the battle of the Zodiac were also resurrected together. Those who fought with Arudiba in Dismask At that time, they passed the Taurus Palace and arrived at the third house of Gemini, which was originally guarded by Saga.


    Now on the side of Athena, the person who knows Gemini ~ Palace best is the second Gemini-Garon.Kanon originally wanted to use the Gemini puppet and the Gemini Maze to trap the three of Saga in the Gemini Palace, but just like Mu had no resistance in front of Shion, Kanon also lost to his brother Saga. In addition, he was fisted by Saga Lightspeed, and directly wounded Garon who was in the Papal Palace from the Twin ~ Palace, which shows Saga''s terrifying power!


    Garon wiped the blood off his face, and the punch just now didn''t hurt badly, so he immediately stood up and asked Athena to fight.


    "Athena, please let me attack, let me resist my brother!"


    "No, Kanon, don''t worry."


    Athena decisively rejected Kanon¡¯s idea of ??fighting against her brother: "Our real enemy is not Saga and they do not need to cause unnecessary damage internally. If you fight Saga, the consequences will be feared. It is hard to imagine that before the decisive battle with Hades, neither of you brothers can lose!"


    Garon¡¯s thoughts are indeed impulsive. If Athena really wanted to block the resurrected Saints, Garon would have worn the Gemini saints to guard the Gemini Palace, instead of letting him stay in the Papal Palace, but Just like what Athena said, for now, they don''t need to cause major damage inside the Saint Seiya. The enemy of Athena in the human world is Hades''s army of Hades!


    Now Athena has given up the human body, so she is now a complete god, and her words are commands.


    Garon also gradually calmed down, nodded to Athena, and then sat down in place, took the healing medicine thrown by Shanna, and after swallowing, began to recover and accumulate his own small universe.


    Garon is not a fool, but this involves his brother Saga, so he loses his calm for a moment.


    Although Kanon suffered a loss in the confrontation just now, Kanon used a small universe to control the Gemini Saint Cloth from a long distance. If we really let Kanon run to the Gemini Palace, put on the Gemini Saint Cloth and Saga, then she would fight. Even Athena can''t predict the outcome of the outcome. If the brothers are lost, the combat effectiveness of Athena''s subordinates will be greatly compromised. Now that the holy war has begun, this is absolutely impossible. !


    After passing through the Gemini Palace, the fourth house should have originally belonged to Dismask to guard the Cancer Palace, but now Dismask is still fighting Arudiba in the Taurus Palace. In theory, the Cancer Palace should be empty. , But here, a great gift has been prepared for Saga and them!


    Originally, after the death of Dismask, there was no new Saint Seiya who could be added to the Cancer Palace in a short period of time. Therefore, the Cancer Palace should have been just an empty palace, but when Saga they entered Cancer In the palace, the situation was different.


    In this dark night, it is the Cancer Palace which is the heaviest in the zodiac. It is even more gloomy and weird. When Saga, Camus and Shura walked into the Cancer Palace, a sharp sound suddenly came from the palace. Scream!


    The scene in front of me suddenly changed. In a dim and chaotic scene, a group of people lined up and walked in the same direction. These people were wearing gray-black tattered robes, their heads down, and they couldn''t see the original appearance. As if they were just wood puppets without emotion.


    The three of them are all people who have died once, and they are not unfamiliar with this kind of scene.


    "Is this Huangquan Biliangzaka? Has the entrance of this Cancer Palace become the entrance of Huangquan?"


    "Does it mean that we should return to Huangquan? Although I don''t know who made the phantom, it doesn''t seem to be easy to deal with."


    "Yes, it is definitely not Kanon that can create such a phantom. In that case..." Saga gradually fixed the target of doubt on the figure of a man with long blond hair, but the ground under his feet suddenly burst. .


    Countless dead souls with naked bodies and dark red bodies came out from under the ground and staggered towards the three of them.


    "Damn, there are still these evil spirits! Holy Sword!"


    "This kind of damn feeling really doesn''t want to experience it again, Diamond Star!" Ka Miao flicked his fist and froze a piece of dead soul in front of him into fragments, and then said: "But it can interfere with us only by the small universe without appearing. Three people, let us fall into the illusion, in the entire sanctuary, he is the only one who has such strength!"


    "Indeed, only he has this kind of strength!" Saga looked at the dead souls around him coldly, "Don''t waste time here, the Milky Way Starburst!!"


    Each illusion will have a different cracking method, but Saga has no time to waste here now, and slowly finds the cracking exit of the illusion, so he chose the simplest and most crude method, and directly used the strongest physical attack to destroy the entire illusion. Completely destroyed!


    Under the impact of the huge destructive power of the Milky Way starburst, this illusion could not be maintained, and the entire distortion was broken, and in the end, the three of them were still in the Cancer Palace.


    "Even in the illusion, it is impossible to keep our existence blocked." Saga said lightly, with a hint of arrogance in his voice, then turned to Shura, "Right, are they still following?"


    Shura glanced back, and his voice revealed unhappy: "Ah, yeah, it has been trailing behind us all the time. Arudiba¡¯s small universe is almost like a volcanic eruption, cut, the bull is really happy. It''s better to get rid of those guys together."


    Shura raised his right hand and assumed the posture of the holy sword. He was originally a warlike person. Now he has tolerated this kind of sacrifice for the sake of planning. It is a very big sacrifice, but Shura feels very upset.


    "Don''t waste your energy here, Shura, you can solve them anytime, the most important thing now is to rush to Athena''s side."


    "Well, get to Athena''s side!"


    The three former golden saint fighters looked at each other and knew each other''s thoughts. Shura also suppressed the idea of ??solving all the trash ghost fighters. After all, just like Saga said, we must solve them. , Anytime, because they are just abandoned sons of Hades!


    The three of Saga moved forward again, wanting to pass through the fourth house of Cancer Palace as soon as possible, but even after the illusion of Huangquan Hirazaka was solved just now, the gifts prepared for them in this Cancer Palace were still not over. Saga did not. Knowing how long it has been running, still can''t get out of this Cancer Palace.


    "What''s wrong, we seem to have been running back and forth in this Cancer Palace for dozens of hours!"


    "Indeed, it seems that a long time has passed, but it seems that only a few minutes have passed. Can it be said that after cracking one illusion, we are caught in another illusion, and even our sense of time is blurred?"


    "It seems like this." Saga squinted and looked at the Cancer Palace corridor where he couldn''t see his head. Although he had used this method to deceive others before, but when the retribution fell on him, he still I really feel uncomfortable, "It''s like being deceived and played with by God."


    Saga was of course not referring to Athena. If Athena personally dealt with them, it would be easier for them to return directly to Huangquan, but when Saga''s words fell, a golden light suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Even if they knew there was fraud, all three of them were in a situation where they could not retreat, so the three of them walked into the golden light at the same time. The golden light not only appeared from the front, but also seemed to fall from the sky. Then, the sky seemed to be All opened a huge eye!


    "This...this is..."

 1511 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1511

    Even Saga, known as the incarnation of the gods, felt a powerful shock in his heart when he saw this scene. What appeared in front of them was the Buddha with a gracious smile, and the three of them were like the legend. Like Monkey King who couldn''t escape from the Buddha''s Wuzhishan, they were all held in the palm of his hand.


    There was a Buddha girl flying in the sky, as if it was a contemptuous mockery of the three of them.


    "Asshole, thought we have been running for dozens of hours, so we just wandered around in the palm of the Buddha?!"


    "That guy, although he has such strength, it really makes people feel uncomfortable!"


    "Yes, but now in the entire sanctuary, there is only one person who can achieve this level!" Saga''s eyes looked at the Buddha in front of him, but he seemed to be able to penetrate the Cancer Palace and the Lion Palace directly. The figure in the virgin palace is like a cross-legged meditating figure, "The man closest to God, Shaka!"


    Chapter 155-The strongest gold, the tiger comes out


    Before they met, they trapped the three golden saints with illusions. Except for the two goddesses, Athena and Hestia, only Shaka could do this. Even if there is a head-on fight, The trio of Kanon, Shaka and Sarna are difficult to distinguish, but in this regard, both Kanon and Shaka are inferior to Shaka.


    "Really, use this kind of bluffing method! Holy Sword!!"


    With a wave of the sacred sword of Shura, the sharp blade halved the Buddha in front of him. A green light flashed on the Buddha''s body, turning into two halves, and then disintegrated and disappeared without a trace. After the illusion disappeared, the three of them still remained. Cancer Palace.


    Although the Cancer Palace now looks calm and harmless, the three of them are still very careful after the lesson of how long they have been running around.


    Ka Miao looked around. Although the Phantom was destroyed by Shura''s holy sword, the small universe of Shaka was still flooded in this Cancer Palace.


    "It seems the same as before. Although we have solved the illusion, if we don''t defeat the Shaka who created all these illusions, we will not be able to leave the Cancer Palace."


    As if to confirm Ka Miao¡¯s words, the surface of the Cancer Palace in front of him suddenly broke, and countless blood-red arms stretched out from the ground. Only a section of the arm was exposed to the ground, waving to the three of Saga, as if calling souls. Obviously, these are also illusions created by Shaka, and they are constantly flowing. Unless Shaka is defeated, these illusions cannot be completely eliminated.


    Countless bright red arms blocked their way, and the real obstacle in front of them was the man closest to God-Virgo Shaka!


    "Shaka, are you going to stop us anyway?!"


    "Want to trap us in this Cancer Palace!"


    "No, Shaka guy, so far, he probably hasn''t treated us as opponents!"


    Saga looked at the countless bloody hands in front of him, and his dark green eyes concealed his deep emotions: "He should try to buy as much time as possible before the bells are all extinguished, so he creates these illusions again and again. In order to frustrate our momentum! However, we must not fall here, no matter what the price we pay, we cannot retreat! Take it to death, Shaka, the Galaxy Starburst!!"


    Saga once again sent out a galaxy starburst. This blow contained terrifying power, enough to destroy a galaxy. A huge small universe burst out from the Cancer Palace, first opened the ceiling of the Cancer Palace and passed through Eoria. The lion guarded by the palace flew straight to the virgin palace where Shaka was located.


    Eoria stayed in the lion palace, and the small universe flying above him of course couldn''t hide his perception.


    "Such a big universe... If it is hit, the Maiden''s Palace will be destroyed, Shaka!!"


    Shaka is the reincarnation of the Buddha, even in the face of a terrifying attack like the Milky Way starburst, Shaka can maintain the highest state of motionlessness!


    As expected by Eoria, the entire galaxy starburst hit the virgin palace guarded by Shaka. The virgin palace was completely destroyed in the horrific destruction of the galaxy starburst, but Saga revealed The color of admiration.


    "As expected of Shaka, a perfect defensive wall was laid around his body, and it didn''t even cause any vibration!"


    "Can''t you even break Shaka''s defense?"


    "If you try hard, it''s not impossible. It''s just that the price is too high. If you want me and Shaka to decide the winner in a one-on-one situation, I''m afraid it will take a long time!"


    Saga knew that Shaka¡¯s strength was absolutely not under him, and he was a dead man after all. Although he was resurrected because of Hades¡¯s ability, his combat effectiveness was actually weaker than when he was alive. At the very least, the underworld clothing on his body is not as good as the original Gemini golden saint clothing!


    Shaka sat cross-legged in the ruins of the virgin palace, the small universe around him kept burning, making his long golden hair fly upwards without speaking, but he also passed his voice directly from the virgin palace to the cancer palace.


    "Kamou, Shura, and Saga! Although you have become Hades'' lackeys, you were once Athena''s saints after all. If possible, I hope to keep you in the Cancer Palace. Yes, but now it seems that there is no way!"


    Shaka merged his own consciousness with the great consciousness of the universe, burning the small universe to its highest limit, and at the same time the red dot on the center of his eyebrows shone brightly, his hands opened, and a huge galaxy was gestated in his hands.


    "Saga''s little universe...this is..."


    A pink lotus bud appeared next to Shaka because of the rapid ascent of the small universe. When this bud is fully bloomed and the lotus petals are fully bloomed and in full bloom, it is when Shaka''s small universe has reached its limit.


    "Devil subdues!"


    The old small universe becomes vibrant, the small universe that originally seemed to die out at any time, has become like a tiger descending from the mountain, powerful, vigorous, and unparalleled!


    The short body became tall and strong, and the strong and young physique could not be seen as the body of a 261-year-old man, and the tiger figure emerging behind it completely represented that his small universe had reached its limit, because it reached its limit in the small universe. Under extreme circumstances, the Tiger will come!


    "Teacher''s little universe has become younger? What''s going on? What happened?"


    "This small universe... this physique can never be wrong. This is the strongest child tiger in the holy war, but why?! Why do you, who are obviously aging, become younger again?!"


    "Shion! If you have the youth bestowed by Hades, then I also have the immortality art bestowed by Athena!"


    "Do you say that the gods'' immortality technique that can make the gods fall into a state of suspended animation and slow down the aging and decline of body functions to the greatest extent?!"


    Although the life spans of the gods are endless, basically except for the twelve gods, other gods can be killed. They may also encounter powerful enemies, be injured, and be poisoned. There will be things like immortality of the gods.


    This technique can reduce the breath of life to a minimum. After being injured or poisoned, it can minimize the speed of injury to your body. At the same time, it can suppress the spread of toxins and can almost completely wipe your breath, and The Tortoise Breath Dafa in martial arts novels is of the same type, but the gods immortality technique is more advanced.


    "Yes! After the fierce jihad with Hades ended 243 years ago, you and I who survived, prepared for the future jihad, under the will of Athena, Shion, you became the patron saint of the Pope Domain, and I, got the immortality technique bestowed by Athena. I sat 243 years in front of the Wulaofeng waterfall to guard the 108 magic stars of the Underworld Army. You don¡¯t even know the immortality technique of the gods. From then on, my heart beats only 100,000 times a year!"


    "What...what?!"


    "How is it possible?! 100,000 times? Is that the number of times a human heart beats a day?! Then say your body..."


    "Understand? The 243 years, for me, are only 243 days. In other words, my body is still in the young state of the year. Now, you have no advantage, Shion!"


    "Tsk!"


    "You now have the illusory youth given by Hades, so I can also have the illusory aging given by Athena, but now everything is the same as 243 years ago, let''s try to beat me. Shion!!"


    "It''s just what I want, so I can just do my best to defeat you and defeat you in this strongest state! Between us, let''s make a good distinction, Tonghu!!! Stardust rotation power!! "


    "Haha, great! Lushan Qianlongba!!"


    The two strongest saints in the sanctuary of the previous generation have finally come up with all their strength to fight. Tonghu, who has truly returned to his youthful state, is unimaginably powerful, as majestic as the king of the forest. And domineering, this is the true strength of Libra Child Tiger!


    Even if Zilong has a small universe with the seventh sense degree, his bronze saint clothing is infinitely close to the gold saint clothing because it is repaired by the blood of the Golden Saint Seiya, but the small universe of Tonghu and Shi Ang makes him feel terrible. pressure.


    "What a terrible power, is this the strength of the teacher?!"


    "Zilong!"


    "Yes!"


    "Now it¡¯s not just the resurrected Saint Seiya who has invaded the sanctuary. Hades¡¯s Hades has also entered. Now as the Libra Golden Saint Seiya, I¡¯m ordering you to chase after Mu and remove those who dare to invade the sanctuary. The underworld warriors are all killed, and you can''t let those dirty guys leave alive, just use this stunt that I taught you! Zilong, I only fight once, you have to look forward to it!"


    "is teacher!"


    "Shi Ang, you also take over the power of my profound meaning, and you can dance with thousands of tigers!!"


    "Damn fellow, don''t think you can beat me! Starlight is extinct!!"


    The huge small universe shocked the entire sanctuary!


    Chapter 156-The lion roars, Shaka casts the devil

 1512 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1512

    Aries, Taurus!


    These two places are the main battlefields of the current battle. The four golden saints, plus the two golden saints who survived the previous generation of holy wars, now use these two houses as the battlefields, fierce battles continue, and the huge universe is constantly shaking!


    At this time, the small universe of the three of Saga disappeared in the subduing of the demon of Saga, and the underworld fighters were completely unable to detect their location, as if they had disappeared out of thin air.


    The Pluto fighter Babylon of the Earth Demon Star stayed to deal with Seiya and the Purple Dragon who were catching up, while the remaining Pluto fighters, led by the Earth Storm Star Guggardo, continued to attack the Zodiac!


    It''s just that, without the three golden saints, how far this group of underworld fighters can go is really doubtful.


    Among all the underworld fighters sent to the sanctuary this time, only the earth demon Star Babylon has the strongest strength, comparable to the golden saints and sea generals, but the remaining underworld fighters are all bronze and silver. The level of Saint Seiya, such as Neobi who was killed by Arudiba''s body before being crushed by his strong wrist, they are just abandoned sons, but they don''t know it, they are still fighting for Hades.


    Earthstorm star Gujarduo is a very burly underworld warrior. His physique looks similar to that of Arudiba, but his strength is far behind.The prototype of his underworld is the legendary cyclops. Therefore, there is a huge yellow eye on Guggado''s helmet. It is difficult to say whether this eye can actually see things.


    Seiya and Zilong fought fiercely with the strongest ghost fighter here, the earth demon Star Babylon, and the remaining ghost fighters passed the Cancer Palace smoothly, because Shaka just sent out the extra large demon surrender, the small universe needs Recovery did not stop them with the illusion, or in the eyes of Shaka, these underworld fighters were not worth mentioning and could be destroyed at hand, so there was no rush.


    After the Cancer Palace, Gugado and the underworld fighters arrived at the Lion Palace guarded by Eoria. According to regulations, the Golden Saint Seiya generally would not leave the palace he guarded easily, especially when it was invaded. At the time, it was their responsibility to protect their palace and they could not leave at will, so even if there was a fierce battle in the Taurus Palace before, Eoria could not leave the Lion Palace easily, if there were enemies detouring when he left. If you attack the lion ~ palace, the enemy can pass easily.


    Gugado''s strength is relatively strong among the remaining Underworld Warriors, so it stands in the front of the crowd, looking at Eoria standing in front of the Lion ~ Palace gate.


    "Aiolia of Leo, how about Saga and them?"


    "Saga them?"


    Aiolia''s eyes widened, still unable to understand what Gugado meant.


    "I''m asking you the betrayers, Saga, Camus and Shura, have they passed here."


    "I don''t know, but no matter who it is, do you think I, Eoria, will let the enemy pass here casually?"


    "It seems that Saga and the others should have moved from the Cancer Palace to other palaces through teleportation."


    "This is impossible! Even Mu, who is the most proficient in teleportation, can''t do this. The zodiac of the sanctuary has been constructed by Athena''s small universe since the age of mythology, unless Athena''s permission is obtained. Otherwise, no matter how strong the person is, there is no other way in this twelfth house other than using two feet to move."


    Aiolia is quite sure of this. In fact, when they were in the battle of the sanctuary, they were able to attack all palaces at the same time because Athena directly used his small universe to teleport everyone to different places. When the fighters attacked the sanctuary, the reason Naruto was able to teleport directly from the Papal Palace to the Taurus Palace was also because he was already stained with Athena''s blood, so he was not restricted.


    "Then... where did Saga and the others go?!"


    Aiolia stood on the stone steps of the Lion Palace, looking down at the group of underworld fighters, especially looking at the Gugado who had been talking, and said: "I really care about Saga''s whereabouts, it seems you guys Hades''s Underworld Warrior is only of this level!"


    "What are you kidding? We didn''t trust Saga at the beginning. Since they are missing, we will come to take Athena''s head personally!"


    "Fool, do you think I, Eoria, will easily let you pass this lion palace?!"


    "Cut! So what, anyway, you are just one person, let''s go together!"


    The five ghost fighters ran out at the same time, fearless... to be precise, ignorant courage, rushed to Leo Eoria, these five ghost fighters don¡¯t need names at all, because they will be too short to leave the factory. End.


    "What a commendable courage!" Eoriya said a cold joke that was not funny at all. The small universe was like a volcanic eruption, strong and hot, but the eyes were extremely cold, and the cold eyes revealed Sen Han''s killing. Meaning, for Eoria, the enemy who invades the sanctuary must die!


    "You all listen to me, the roar of the lion!! Plasma Lightspeed Punch!!"


    The lion showed its claws and fangs, and the golden light flashed by, and the five underworld fighters were all destroyed!


    In the virgin palace, Shaka gently moved the Mu Luanzi Buddha beads in his hand.


    Shaka¡¯s string of prayer beads is not an ordinary thing, but a powerful treasure that was created by the previous generation of Virgo golden saint warrior Ashmita who sacrificed his life and can seal the underworld warrior!


    There are 108 beads in this string, which exactly corresponds to the 108 magic stars of the Pluto fighters. As long as the Pluto fighters are not completely wiped out, the beads will become a treasure that has been handed down from generation to generation!


    "A person..." The first prayer beads...


    "This is the sixth house virgin ~ the female house, it seems that I can''t feel the existence of the small universe at all."


    "Two people..." The second buddha...


    "It''s almost like an empty city, but here is the palace guarded by Shaka, known as the closest god among the Golden Saints."


    "three people¡­¡­"


    "Perhaps, after the small universes of Shaka and Sajia attacked each other, they were destroyed together."


    "four people¡­¡­"


    "Anyway, if there is no one here, it will save us time for fighting, just like this and move on to the next house."


    "Five people¡­¡­"


    "Ladamandis-sama should have been impatient, and now the most important thing is to go and take down Athena''s head as soon as possible."


    "six people¡­¡­"


    Those underworld warriors reluctantly discussed the removal of Athena¡¯s head in the virgin palace, and Shaka gently touched the Muluanzi beads in his hand. After the six beads, Shaka was already Seeing the future fate of the underworld fighters, the small universe that was suppressed just now is no longer hidden. The huge small universe covers the entire virgin palace, making it impossible for those underpowered underworld fighters to judge the source of Shaka¡¯s small universe, and Shaka¡¯s voice , Also came from everywhere along the small universe.


    "The so-called truth is something unfathomable and very beautiful. Unfortunately, for thousands of centuries, humans have wanted to touch it, but it is far away. However, now you are given this opportunity to touch the beautiful The truth, enlighten, feel the love and justice on earth, I want to purify your evil hearts. With your ability, it¡¯s not easy to come to this virgin palace, all ghost fighters, let me Come to extradite you! Don''t be confused anymore and go to that world!"


    Shaka¡¯s words are not bragging. In his words, the fate of the underworld fighters has been explained. With the appearance of the huge and proud little universe, Shaka¡¯s body also appeared in front of the underworld fighters, and the posture of sitting cross-legged was perfect. No shortage, it''s like Arudiba''s usual posture with his arms, Shaka''s own perfect posture!


    "You guy, after all survived, Virgo Shaka!"


    "A human being like you dare to claim to be an extradite, and just rely on what you can do alone, go to death, Shaka!!!"


    Headed by Gujard, the six Pluto fighters within Shaka¡¯s calculations attacked at the same time. The small universe was transformed into an attack energy wave and flew towards Shaka at the same time. But if the strongest earth demon Star Babiron was here, it would be better to say , With their six trash fish, how could it possibly shake the strength of Shaka?!


    "Fudo Mingwang H¨¡!"


    Shaka yelled out the Sanskrit voice again. With his defensive skills, even Naruto would marvel at its terrifying defensive power. Now, Shaka doesn¡¯t need to open his eyes at all, but is closing his eyes and accumulating the state of a small universe. At the same time, they resisted the attack of six underworld fighters at the same time, and their combined attack could not shake Shaka¡¯s strongest defense against King Fudo Ming.


    Shaka''s hands were facing each other, and there was a strange chakra wave in his palm, and then from his palm, he took out the unique string of Luanzi Buddha beads.


    "The evil spirits retreat!"


    At this time, Shaka is like the legendary Buddha Shakyamuni, perfect and powerful. He just gently shook the Buddha beads in his hand, and the surrounding space seemed to have changed. From the original virgin ~ female palace, As if directly transferred to the universe, in this endless universe, those underworld fighters are so small, and Shaka is even above this universe.


    "The sky tyrant evil spirit sprite!"


    Chapter 157-Pandora''s Box


    Prometheus?


    Following Artemis'' words, Naruto couldn''t help but start a lot of the man who was imprisoned on the pile of rocks and swallowed by eagles.


    In mythology, it was Prometheus who stole the Olympus flame and gave it to mankind, bringing light to mankind. The name Prometheus can be said to represent the ancestor of human civilization.


    But it was also because of Prometheus'' actions that angered Zeus, so he was punished by Zeus. He locked his hands and feet with iron rings and connected the rocks in the Caucasus mountains so that he could not escape. And let an eagle every day Go to devour Prometheus''s internal organs, but Prometheus can''t die, and can only endure the pain that life is better than death every day.


    Now it seems that the situation of this Prometheus is similar to that in the myth, but I don''t know why, the place where Prometheus was punished was actually in Tartarus, in this Pandora temple.


    In the real mythology, Prometheus should be able to be free from the endless torture, and this matter has something to do with Hercules.

 1513 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1513

    Among the twelve achievements of Hercules, one was the capture of Erymantos wild boar alive. At that time, Hercules shot an arrow, but accidentally shot his teacher-Chiron the Centaur.Because Hercules¡¯ arrow is stained with the poisonous blood of Hydra, the medicine stone is inanimate, but Chiron is an immortal existence. Hydra¡¯s snake venom cannot kill Chiron, but it makes him live every day and night. In the endless pain and torment, the pain does not want to live, but the death is desperate.


    At that time, Prometheus was punished by Zeus for stealing his life. In order to save Prometheus and to free himself from endless suffering, Chiron took the initiative to give up endless life in exchange for Prometheus¡¯s freedom. After the centaur Chiron died, he ascended to the sky and became a Sagittarius.


    However, in this world, Hydra was killed by Naruto, and Hercules was also killed by Naruto. Of course, there would be no such thing as Chiron''s life-saving to save Prometheus. As for why Sagittarius still Will appear, that can only be said to be a question that does not need to be studied.


    And that eagle can be said to be an incarnation of Zeus, because in mythology, the representative animal of Zeus is the eagle!


    I don¡¯t know how many years Prometheus has been sealed in this place. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s the first time I heard voices other than himself and the bird. I raised my head, and it took a while to see the sound with his empty eyes. People and Artemis.


    "Artemis?"


    Prometheus only glanced at Artemis, and then completely ignored the moon goddess. That pair of black paint once contained countless wisdom, his ingenuity, and even Zeus once suffered. Now, there seemed to be only numbness in those eyes, but after seeing Naruto, those eyes actually started to shine.


    Naruto felt very uncomfortable with Prometheus. Just when he suspected that this guy who was trapped here and tortured for many years had a problem with his head, Prometheus suddenly laughed and laughed. The sound constantly echoed in the empty Pandora Temple, which made Naruto even feel that this guy might be crazy.


    Although he didn''t know what Prometheus was laughing at, Naruto turned his head and took a look at Artemis. Artemis knew immediately and turned around and killed the eagle incarnation of Zeus!


    Although it was the avatar of Zeus, it was just a very simple avatar, similar to the shadow avatar, not strong, even Artemis who was wounded on his body could easily deal with it.


    The eagle screamed twice, and finally died completely under Artemis''s hands, and his feathers slowly fell to the ground.


    Hearing the scream of the eagle, Prometheus'' laughter gradually stopped. The dark and numb eyes just now shone like black gems, the kind of wise eyes, Ming talent Would think that this person is the man who can make the gods suffer with wisdom.


    Prometheus still had a smile on his mouth, but it did imply a mocking sneer.


    "Zeus was really scared, and you ended up being locked in this place, the son of prophecy!"


    ''This guy should have been sealed here for many years...''


    This idea emerged in Naruto''s heart, and then raised his eyebrows to look at Prometheus, and said, "Do you know that prophecy?"


    "Of course, the idea of ??that stupid Zeus is too easy to guess!" Prometheus made no secret of his contempt and indifference to Zeus. "Although Zeus''s power is far better than me, his stupidity is destined for him to end well. He is afraid, afraid, and the cause of all this is the prophecy, which is the you in the prophecy!"


    Prometheus obviously knew a lot of things that even Artemis didn''t know. Naruto glanced at the frowning goddess next to him, and said, "Can you elaborate, Prometheus?"


    Prometheus'' hands and feet were still locked by Zeus'' iron locks and could not move, so he could only use his eyes to indicate the upper part.


    "You will know when you go up there, Pandora''s Box is there."


    "Pandora''s box?"


    Naruto and Artemis made voices at the same time, but Naruto¡¯s voice represents doubt, and Artemis¡¯s voice represents shock. Artemis did not wait for Naruto to ask Prometheus again. Something immediately dragged Naruto onto the second floor of the Pandora Temple.


    It looks very empty like the first floor. There are ancient murals on the surrounding walls, which seem to record some sealed history.


    And in the center of the second floor, there is a golden flower bud made of a metal segment. Those flowers that have not yet expanded ~ petals are hollowed out, so you can see what is hidden in the bud, which is a sculpture with countless strange patterns. The dark golden box, which was surrounded by a faint blue flame, was affected by the power of the flame. The wounds that Naruto and Artemis had previously been injured by the thunder rod seemed to have recovered a bit, which was obviously The power of this flame!


    No need to explain, Naruto has recognized the true face of this flame and exclaimed.


    "Olympus torch?!"


    And Artemis didn''t seem surprised that the Olympus flame would appear here, he just stared at the dark golden box surrounded by the Olympus flame, which is of course the legendary Pandora''s Box!


    To be precise, the purpose of Artemis and Athena looking for the Olympus flame itself was for this Pandora''s Box!


    Artemis knew very well that this Pandora¡¯s Box contained extremely terrifying power. This power could destroy the world and even destroy the entire Olympus. If you possess this power, you can overthrow Olympus. Linpis, but the problem is that this Pandora¡¯s Box is currently guarded by the most terrifying Olympus flame. Even the gods can¡¯t resist that flame. If you touch the Olympus flame directly , Even gods will be destroyed!


    The power of the Olympus flame seemed to help Naruto and Artemis'' injuries, but countless doubts emerged in Naruto''s heart.


    "Artemis, what is going on with this Pandora''s Box? Why is the Olympus flame here?"


    "These secrets are for you to know sooner or later, let you see now, the history sealed in this temple."


    Artemis stretched out his hand and pointed towards the wall. The mural on the wall was inspired by Artemis''s small universe, and immediately gave out a slight light.The light emitted by the murals on the surrounding walls was combined, and it became like a 3D holographic projection, which was''played'' in front of Naruto.


    The cause of Pandora''s Box is also due to the battle between the Olympus Protoss and the Titan Protoss to fight for the dominance of the universe!


    In that battle, although the Olympus Protoss finally won, the Titan Protoss either obliterated, assimilated, or sealed. In short, it was difficult to restore the prosperity of the year. But in that battle, the battle between the gods The emotions of anger, fear, and hatred survived.


    The small universe of the gods is too powerful, and because the gods are immortal, their small universe also has this immortal characteristic. At that time, the small universe remaining in the air combined with those dark emotions during the battle became a A terrifying force, even the Thunder Rod, the Trident, and the Hades Excalibur cannot destroy them, so they can only be sealed!


    In order to seal the dark power remaining in the war, Zeus ordered the God of Forge to create the strongest box, and sealed all those dark powers in that box, which is the Pandora''s Box in front of Naruto!


    The Titans were defeated, and Zeus led the Olympus Protoss to rule the entire universe. Things should have gone on like this, but it happened that Prometheus stole the Holy Fire!


    The Olympus flame is the root of the power of the Olympus gods, and it is also a powerful force capable of destroying the gods, because Prometheus stole Zeus and feared that this would affect his rule, and he was also afraid of being sealed The dark power in Pandora''s Box will eventually be released, so he figured out a way without Athena knowing it!


    Use the power of the Olympus flame to seal the power of Pandora''s Box, and seal the two together into Tartarus!


    Zeus secretly summoned Poseidon and Hades, and opened the seal of the three gods, sealing the Olympus flame, Pandora''s Box, and Prometheus together in this Pandora temple!


    No one has the ability to forcefully break through the seal of the three gods of Zeus, Hades, and Poseidon. No one can directly touch the Olympus flame without dying, so no one can open Pandora¡¯s Box and release. Out of the dark power.


    Things should have been like this, but in order to overthrow the rule of Olympus, Athena must obtain Pandora''s Box and release one of the more powerful forces!


    "When Zeus combined the power of the gods to seal the dark power generated during the Battle of Titans in Pandora''s Box, Athena was afraid that things would develop to an uncontrollable level, so she left a dark hand. She also put the last bit of light of birth into the Pandora''s box."


    Chapter 158-The key to the magic box, the death of Prometheus


    The first light is the first light that comes at the beginning of the birth of the universe. This light fell on Gaia, the mother of the earth, leaving permanent scars. The material condensed on Gaia¡¯s wound is the first light. , Weapons built with this thing can kill gods!


    Since ancient times, the total number of ultimate weapons and armors made with the light of birth is only ten pieces, and the number is even far less than the number of the highest god, which shows the preciousness of the light of birth!


    And Athena¡¯s mother Metis once concealed a little bit of first-born light, and after being swallowed by Zeus, she used the first-born light she left to create an extraordinary god-killing for her daughter. The weapon-the scepter of the goddess of victory!


    The female sacred garment, the Aegis of the Holy Shield, and the scepter of the goddess of victory, these ultimate treasures made Athena far more powerful than her elders when she was born, reaching the realm of the god king Zeus!


    But no one knew that the little light of birth that Metis had kept secretly hadn''t been used up after finishing the creation of the scepter of the goddess of victory, and a little remained.


    Metis originally wanted to continue to build another weapon for Athena, but she was in Zeus''s body at that time, and she was already dead soon. I was afraid that she would not have the power to build a second god-killing weapon, the second goddess of victory. The power of the scepter was strong enough to help Athena defeat all enemies, so Metis retained the light of birth and gave the power of how to use this light of birth to his daughter. .


    Everyone knows that Athena is very smart, so she didn''t tell anyone that she still had the light of birth, that matter was hidden by her life for countless years and no one knew.


    When Zeus sealed the remaining dark power of the Titans, Athena made a decisive decision and put the last bit of light in her hand into Pandora¡¯s Box. No one knew about this, even Al Themis, after hundreds of thousands of years, learned of this from Athena.


    Later, Athena once investigated that Zeus used the power of the Olympus flame to seal Pandora''s Box, but even she couldn''t know the location of the seal. In the end, he found the Pandora Temple with the power of Hestia.


    It''s a pity that Zeus didn''t know that the Newborn Light was still sealed in Pandora''s Box. Otherwise, even if he smashed with Athena at that time, he would never drive Naruto into the abyss of hell.


    Artemis looked at the faint blue flame, and slowly said: "The light of the firstborn is also a treasure for the gods to cause all sacred wars. Any one of the twelve Olympus gods, as long as they can get The light of the firstborn, the power can get explosive growth, after all, if there is no god-killing tool created by the light of the firstborn, even Zeus can''t kill other gods, so Artemis and I are constantly looking for Pandora''s Box The location of the seal, Zeus is looking for a dead end this time!"


    Naruto also looked at the Olympus flame that was constantly burning, and said: "But according to what you said, even the gods can''t directly touch the Olympus flame, otherwise even the gods will die, and this flame will last forever. Indestructible, given our current situation, how can it be impossible to transfer the Olympus flame with a small universe."


    "Yes, but there is another way."


    "What is it?"


    "To open this box, you must find someone with the same name as this box."

 1514 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1514

    "Huh?" Naruto raised his brows, "Pandora?"


    "Yes, only Pandora can open the seal of this box." Artemis suddenly turned his head and looked at Naruto with a sullen expression on his face, "I got this from Aphrodite. The news. Hephaestus, the god of fire, created the Pandora¡¯s Box as a container to seal the dark power according to Zeus¡¯s orders, and when Zeus used Olympus life to seal Pandora¡¯s Box, he was born from the heart of the Holy Fire A special life form."


    "That living body is Pandora?"


    "Yes, Pandora was born from the Olympus flame. To be precise, Pandora is the Olympus flame itself, and she is the only key to open Pandora''s box."


    ''It''s a complicated question. Is Pandora''s Box in the myth doomed to be opened by Pandora?''


    Naruto took a deep look at the Pandora''s Box surrounded by the sacred flame, and then asked, "Where is Pandora?"


    "I don''t know, but Hephaestus who made this magic box must know. After we leave here, we will find Hephaestus and ask him where Pandora is, then come back and open Pandora''s box. Just walk the first-born light inside."


    Artemis said it was very simple, but the process involved fighting with the two gods Cronus and Hephaestus. It would never be easy, but Naruto always felt that things would not stop. Here, the degree of trouble may far exceed what he and Artemis expected.


    When Naruto and Artemis went downstairs, Prometheus was still hung there. Years of torture made Prometheus'' body very skinny and looked like a corpse with joints. The position is jagged, but he can''t die, he can''t kill himself, and can only continue to extend his life.


    "Hey, your name is Naruto Uzumaki, right?"


    Prometheus''s dimmed eyes looked at Naruto, and after getting Naruto¡¯s affirmative reply, Prometheus proposed a proposal that was unexpected by Artemis, but in Naruto¡¯s expectations. Request in.


    "Can I trouble you and kill me?"


    Naruto looked at Prometheus''s skinny body and said clearly, "Do you want to be free from this infinitely prolonged pain? I''m happy to help, Prometheus."


    Naruto picked up Chakra and flew slowly to Prometheus, smiling, showing his white teeth.


    "To be honest, in fact, even if you don''t say that, I intend to do this. I think you can see it. Artemis and I are both injured. Your soul power is the best for us. Tonic, I will not let it go!"


    Although Prometheus may help Naruto a little while alive, Naruto is not sure if he can fully control this person, and his other gods will not be able to use it again until more than ten years later. In today''s situation, he But there is no American time to mushroom, devour the spirit of Prometheus, and allow himself and Artemis to recover as soon as possible, so as to increase the weight in the fight against Cronus. This choice is for Ming There is actually only one option for people!


    Prometheus is a wise man, he has seen his end from Naruto¡¯s cold eyes, but death is not the least terrifying for Prometheus. It is better to live in this hell abyss than to die. The endless torture, death is the greatest salvation for Prometheus. To put it simply, Prometheus is eager to die!


    "It''s okay to give you all my soul power, but I have a request."


    Naruto can probably guess what Prometheus is trying to say, but still smiles: "Say."


    "I want Zeus to be more miserable than mine, and I want him to be a hundred times more miserable than me!"


    "This was originally within my plan. I''m a villain who must repay me. Zeus gave me a rod of thunder, and I will return it to him a hundred times!"


    Prometheus laughed loudly and seemed to have seen the miserable look of Zeus in the future. When Prometheus laughed so loudly, Naruto shook his body and turned into countless blood bats!


    Prometheus is also a god, although it has not reached the level of Artemis, Naruto and the others cannot use Prometheus''s spirit resentment to break through Tartarus''s barrier, but his realm will not be lower than that of the twin gods. Even after being tortured for many years, Prometheus has basically no combat effectiveness now, but physical torture will not make his realm regress, this is probably Zeus torturing Prometheus''s thoughts.


    If Prometheus''s realm goes backwards, then maybe he will be killed by the eagle, and he will not be able to torture him anymore. Zeus''s cruel thoughts are now the best tonic for Naruto!


    Countless blood bats tore the soul of Prometheus into pieces, and swallowed them all into their own stomachs. After all, they are still the soul of the ninth sense. The power of the soul contained in it is very powerful, and the power of the gentle soul is nourished. With Naruto''s wounded soul, the rift in the soul was slowly filled by the power of Prometheus''s soul.


    The blood bat was restored to the appearance of Naruto, with two sharp teeth exposed with one mouth, hugged Artemis, and without waiting for her to say anything, immediately injected his own blood into Artemis'' body!


    The blood that Naruto injected into Artemis had a huge soul power, which was the mighty power of Prometheus''s soul.


    Artemis can certainly feel the powerful power contained in the blood that Naruto injected into his body, feeling the damage of the soul being slowly repaired, Artemis is also happy in heart, but the reaction of the body makes her feel ashamed~ shame.The body was hugged tightly by Naruto''s arms, Artemis couldn''t get away, and Naruto gradually injected blood into his body, which triggered a strange feeling, the first time I felt this feeling of Artemis. He was so weak that he was ashamed. Under his weak legs, he stretched out his arms and hugged Naruto''s neck tightly, his breathing gradually became hot.


    Naruto injected half of the blood in Artemis into Artemis''s body. After the blood entered Artemis''s body, it immediately turned into a warm and moist power that was absorbed by Artemis, but not yet fully absorbed. The power of the soul also stayed in Artemis, slowly repairing her damage, perhaps because of too much blood loss, or perhaps because the damage of the soul has not been repaired, Naruto saw the hot water of Artemis~ His eyes came out with a silly word.


    "It''s really H''s eyes..."


    And because of these words, Naruto was beaten by the recovered goddess...


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty-Nine-The Land of Dead, Saro Double Tree


    "Sky Overlord Demons and Demons!!"


    Shaka shook the wooden Luanzi Buddha beads in his hand, and the golden scene around him immediately turned into a ghostly spirit. Numerous unsurpassed ghosts and ghosts were summoned by Shaka, whirling around the underworld fighter, constantly emitting A terrifying shrill cry.


    Fully feeling the fear of these underworld fighters, Shaka''s heart was still extremely cold.


    "You don''t need to be so scared, the ghost ghost, isn''t it just your kind of underworld warrior?"


    Shaka¡¯s voice fell gently, and the surrounding environment changed again. The string of Buddhist beads in Shaka¡¯s hand seemed to become a crisscross network, covering the entire space, and the sky, the ground, the left and right, front and back, everywhere. Shaka!


    Shaka seemed to have become the ruler of everything, completely monitoring the actions of these underworld fighters, and all their actions could not escape the eyes of this man with his eyes closed!


    "This... Is this an illusion... or..."


    "Before you die, I can tell you something generously. If there are 108 people of you, there are exactly 108 beads in my hand. In fact, this string of beads is from the previous generation. The Virgo Golden Saint Seiya created treasures to disperse your evil spirits. Whenever I move a Buddhist bead, it is like saying a Sanskrit. You evil and dark underworld fighters, there is also someone from the world. Disappeared. You have shown me clearly. Of the 108 beads, 17 have changed color. This is the number of ghost fighters who have died so far!"


    "17...6 before entering the zodiac, and 5 before the lion ~ palace. Could it be that the earthworm, the deep diver, and the monster butterfly are all dead?! Wait, who killed the other 3? !"


    "It doesn''t matter how many, because I, Shaka, will soon clean up all of you ghost fighters! You can''t let your dirty and stinky feet tarnish ~ the stone steps of the Zodiac, Just let me, Shaka, solve you all!"


    "Don''t, don''t be kidding! Even if you are a golden saint, what if there is only one person! Nine of us will not lose to you!"


    "Huh! The miscellaneous fish is really just a miscellaneous fish, and I don''t even know how many people there are!" Shaka''s cold voice showed unabashed arrogance and contempt. Shaka will not have compassion towards the enemy.


    Legend has it that the Buddha has two sides, one is to prove the way with Purdue and the other is to defend the way by eliminating demons, and when treating these underworld fighters, Shaka will obviously become the latter!


    "Tell you one thing, my strength is stronger than Leo Eoria! Disappear, miscellaneous fishes! The demon surrender!!"


    Just like what Shaka said, these underworld fighters are just miscellaneous fish, and their strength is not strong compared to the average bronze and silver saints. In front of Shaka, there is no chance of winning. The power was enough to open up the galaxy, and the huge power instantly took the lives of the five underworld fighters, and the remaining Gugado was just lingering.


    Shaka still sat cross-legged, and with the few underworld fighters, there was no need for Shaka to stand up to deal with them.


    Shaka closed his arms tightly, and he could still''see'' the incredible look on Gugado''s face, saying: "You don''t have to be so scared, death, it just makes your life go to another place."


    "Hey..."


    Gujardo, who was beaten by Shaka with only one breath, suddenly laughed and said: "I won''t be afraid. I swear allegiance to Lord Hades, even if he dies, he can be bestowed again. Eternal life."


    "is it?"


    Shaka''s voice rose a little, but his emotions were not surprise, but joking and playfulness.


    "But since I was born in Shaka, I have often talked to the gods and Buddhas, but I have never heard of anyone who can get eternal life. That is the power that only the gods have. Is this the power that Shaka has not realized? Did you arrive? Or..."


    "Difficult... Is it... Master Hades deceived... deceived us?!"


    "Hehe, really poor ant, if Hades could really resurrect the dead at will, how could he lose to our goddess Athena in the holy war 243 years ago? And, since he It is possible to resurrect the dead. Why do you still need you Pluto fighters? We only need to resurrect the Pluto fighters who died in the past and give them eternal life. Then we Saint Seiya will all be defeated."


    Gu Jiaduo opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end his faith collapsed, and the body hit by the demon''s surrender could no longer survive. After all, he completely died in this female palace, and did not look at him.


    The six bugs were solved, which was just a trivial matter for Shaka. With a gentle wave of his hand, the six dead fighters on the ground were all turned into fly ash, and Shaka turned his face to the remaining three.


    "You have already seen it, I have cleaned up all the miscellaneous fish responsible for monitoring you, then, open the skylight and speak up, Saga, Shura, and Kamou!"


    Shaka didn''t get any response to what he said, and the two thin eyebrows frowned slightly.

 1515 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1515

    "I still refuse to take off the mask, then I will use force to help you take it off! The demon surrender!!"


    Shaka¡¯s small universe transformed into a powerful destructive power, but the terrifying power was controlled by Shaka to awe and mystery. The golden small universe accurately controlled and attacked the three of Saga, Shura, and Kama. Not light virgin ~ the female palace causes damage again!


    The underworld clothes worn by the three of them couldn''t withstand such an attack, and they were shattered by Shaka''s demon subduing, revealing the underworld underneath that was exactly the same as the golden holy clothing!


    Saga and the three of them used to disguise themselves with the three underworld clothing, which was the moment when they were surrendered by the heavenly demon in Cancer Palace. After killing three underworld fighters instantly, they snatched the underworld clothing from them.


    So there were nine people who entered the virgin palace, but the number of prayer beads that Shaka moved was only six, and the three dead fighters that Gujard could not think of died in Sajia. In their hands!But Gujardo and the others didn''t even notice this, and they didn''t even know whether they were comrades-in-arms or enemies. It''s no wonder Shaka said they were just trash fish.


    "It''s really Shaka, but we will never be blocked by you! Holy Sword!"


    "Diamond Stars!"


    "Galaxy starburst!"


    The three golden saints in the past took out their unique tricks at the same time. The attacks of the three turned into three rays of light and flew towards Shaka. Although there were only three in number, the three of them randomly attacked, just now. Above the power of the six underworld fighters!


    "Fudo Mingwang H¨¡!"


    Shaka''s voice reverberated in the virgin palace, and at the same time opened his clear and benevolent eyes, bursting out the small universe that was constantly accumulating at one time!


    It¡¯s just that the opponent is a full three golden saints, and among them there is Saga, who is not as powerful as Shaka, and resists the attack of the three with his own strength. Even Shaka¡¯s Fudo Myoshi cannot completely resist this. Shocked, a stream of blood ran down his forehead.


    Shaka''s face was still condensed, and he wiped the blood from his forehead indifferently, as if he didn''t care about the injury at all, as if this body was just an insignificant skin.


    "This kind of power, men like you, will never succumb to Hades, so I believe that you must have some difficulties, please tell me!"


    Shaka''s words resonated in the hearts of the three people, but they also knew that the surveillance on them had not been eliminated, and it was absolutely impossible for them to tell their truth.


    Saga''s fists were clenched, his body trembled slightly, and he was obviously enduring great pain, saying: "Our purpose is to take down Athena''s head!"


    "Is that so?" Shaka asked softly. He finally started to fight from the ground and slowly walked towards the Virgo Palace. "You can''t let the Virgo Palace get more blood. This is The disrespect to Athena, you three, come with me."


    "Where to go?"


    "The place of burial."


    In the distant Papal Palace, Shahna, who was keeping her small universe in its best condition so as to be able to deal with the battle at any time, suddenly opened her eyes, turned to look at Athena sitting on the stone chuang behind her, and said: "Athena , Saga¡¯s small universe suddenly became as if nothing, as if it didn¡¯t exist in this time and space, and the three of Saga¡¯s small universe also became illusory. What is this..."


    Athena opened those bright and sharp eyes and said faintly: "Shaka has already achieved a mortal consciousness. You don''t need to intervene. Shaka will solve the problem in that place."


    "That place? What is that place? Where did Shaka go?"


    "The special space that accompanies the virgin palace, Sharo Double Tree Garden."


    "Saro Double Tree Park?!"


    Sharna had never heard of this place, but Jialong on the other side exclaimed, "Is it the place of death of the legendary Buddha, Shalu Double Tree Garden?! So Shaka..."


    "Sharna, Garon, Shaka, the reason why he is called the man closest to God, you will know soon."


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty-Consciousness, Abandon the Title of Saint Seiya


    "Saro Double Tree Park?"


    Shura repeated the name he heard from Saga: "What is that? Why is there such a big flower garden next to the virgin palace?"


    "It is said that Shaka was the reincarnation of the Buddha Shakyamuni, and it is said that when the Buddha passed away, he was lying under the two trees of Sharo. It can also be said that this is Shaka¡¯s destined cemetery, Shaka He has realized that he will die in the hands of the three of us."


    There seems to be no change in the Shalu Double Tree Garden since the age of mythology. The two Bodhi trees have survived forever. Seeing the Buddha''s reincarnation pass away under the tree in each life, the Bodhi heart has never changed.


    In the Saro Double Tree Garden, flowers ~ petals are flying all over the sky, as if they were a special performance for the last trip of Saka.


    "Is that right?"


    Shura looked at the flowers around him~the petals were flying, and there was a flash of sadness in his eyes, and then he became completely indifferent, saying: "Since you have decided to die here, you don''t need to be soft and send you to the west. Come on! Go to hell, Shaka!"


    A piece of flower ~ petals flew by Shura''s side, but was divided into two by the terrible spirit of him.


    "Holy Sword!"


    The green blade flashed past, cutting the ground of Shaluo Double Tree Garden in half. Shaka''s expression moved, his body split into two immediately, and then immediately disappeared.


    "Teleport?!"


    Shura''s holy sword only struck Shaka''s phantom, but Shaka''s body moved extremely fast, and immediately flew in front of Shura, with a golden light shining in his hand.


    "Mustard Sumeru!"


    When Shaka''s palm touched Shura''s Mingyi, under the seemingly calm golden light, a huge small universe burst out immediately, shaking Shura''s whole person back.


    When Shaka was about to continue pursuing, the cold air immediately came oncoming.


    "The forgiveness of the goddess of dawn!"


    Kamuu¡¯s freezing gas can reach absolute zero, and even the golden saint¡¯s clothing will lose its defensive effect because of the terrifying freezing gas. Even if it is Shaka, if it is hit by Kamu¡¯s freezing gas, it will not be possible for a short time. Escape, so Shaka''s body immediately churns, avoiding Camu''s freezing air.


    The strong freezing air caused the flowers and petals in the sky to be frozen, turning into beautiful ice crystals and flying away.


    And Shura immediately recovered, and with a wave of his right hand, the sharp holy sword slashed towards Shaka.


    Shaka raised his arm, and the strong defensive power of the golden saint robes against Shura''s holy sword, but Kamuu was close to Shaka''s side at the same time, his right hand exuding a terrifying chill and pressed against Shaka''s body.


    Camou¡¯s cold air made Shaka¡¯s golden holy clothes freeze a layer. Shaka turned sideways and hit Kamuu¡¯s wrist with the wooden luanzi beads in his hand. The penetrating power made him His wrist numb, and Shaka immediately slapped Ka Miao¡¯s back and shook Ka Miao out. Shura immediately lied to him, not giving Shaka any chance to chase Ka Miao. The sharp holy sword also Cut to the star point on Shaka!


    If he was hit at the star point, even Shaka would be seriously injured, and when he flew away from Shura''s attack, Sajia had already come behind Shaka.


    "Different dimension space!!"


    The distorted space-time passage was unfolded in front of Shaka, and the huge attraction swallowed Shaka in. The twisted space-time force in the different dimension was tearing Shaka''s body. If he could not escape from this distortion, Shaka It will be completely annihilated in the gap between time and space.


    "Damn it! I still can''t be swallowed by another dimension space! The demon subdues!"


    The impact of the huge small universe made the entire Sharo Double Tree Park tremble, and the Sajia Demon Subdued forcibly tore through Saga''s different-dimensional space and escaped from it, but the situation was completely unfavorable for Shaka.


    ''Being enemies with three golden saints at the same time is too reluctant after all. I don''t know when they will be killed. In this case, I can only use this...''


    Shaka knew that it was absolutely impossible for him to defeat the combination of the three golden saints. If he continued to fight, even if he could resist the attack of the three of them, the loss of the small universe would definitely be huge. The battle that was doomed from the beginning has only been prolonged. This kind of result is not what Shaka wants!


    Shaka swung the wooden Luanzi Buddha beads in his hand, and poured the rest of the small universe into this blow!


    "Sajia, Kamiao, Shura! The three of you show me your best interest, Virgo, Shaka''s biggest upright dance wheel!!"


    Shaka¡¯s small universe created a unique time and space, with Buddha images filling the entire space, and the three of Sajia who had been trapped in the Heavenly Dance Wheel felt as if they were under the scrutiny of ten thousand Buddhas at the same time. The surrounding Buddha images exude a sacred and majestic breath.


    "As you know, Tianwu Baolun is an offensive and defensive battle formation. After the battle with Naruto and Phoenix Ikki, I have even increased the power of Tianwu Baolun. Even the seventh sense can be blocked with this Tianwu treasure wheel! Now it is impossible for you to attack or escape. After all, you only have a few hours left!"


    "Cut! Did you see through it?!"

 1516 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1516

    Although Saga and the others were resurrected by the power of Hades, their resurrection has a time limit. They... In addition to Shion, Dismask and Abrodi, their time , Only twelve hours, after twelve hours, they will become dead again and return to the kingdom of the underworld.


    With the abilities of the three of them, if you spend some time, you can still defeat Shaka¡¯s Skydance Wheel, but now they don¡¯t have that time, Shaka is going to push them to despair!


    "Shaka, are you trying to force us to use that?!"


    "Yes, that''s it! If you want to defeat me in a short time, there is only the shadow warfare that has been banned by Athena from the ancient times long ago and absolutely cannot be used in a three-to-one situation¡ª¡ª The wonder of Athena!"


    "You... You said Athena''s wonder?!"


    "Only that... that..."


    "Sure enough, the three of you will still care! Even if you are on the surface of Hades''s lackeys, you will still care about the rule! It is absolutely forbidden to use Athena''s Marvel in a three-to-one situation. Those who violate this rule , Will be completely deprived of the name of Saint Seiya, and the soul will be branded as inferior to ghosts and animals, and will never turn back! If you are really loyal to Hades, why do you care about the rules set by Athena, Saga, Kamu, Shura! Don''t hesitate to kill me with Athena''s wonder!"


    Saga and the others would rather bear the name of rebellion, and would rather be subject to all kinds of criticisms, but there is only that...only the wonder of Athena!


    Once in a three-to-one situation, the Marvel of Athena is used against Shaka, as long as the three of them can win by using that profound meaning, but once used, the title of Saint Seiya will be far away from them forever. All that is left is the infamy forever, who will never stand up forever. This is the price to pay for violating Athena''s rules!


    "Do you refuse to take action? It doesn''t matter, because I will cut off your seven senses unceremoniously!"


    Shaka could say that he could do it. After the battle with Naruto and Ikki, his Tianwu Baolun became more perfect. Sajia and their six senses were deprived by Shaka one by one, and his eyes had lost focus!


    Even if it¡¯s Shaka, there¡¯s no way to kill Saga and the others directly with the Heaven Dance Wheel, but the illusory life of Saga and them now only has a few hours left. With the power of the Heaven Dance Wheel, Sha Plus is definitely enough to survive these few hours!


    Without the Gemini golden saint clothing, even Saga couldn''t display Athena''s wonder only with the underworld clothing on his body.


    They had only one choice if they wanted to defeat the Shaka who displayed the Tianwu Baolun in a short time.


    The wonder of Athena!


    Saga and the others had no choice other than the profound meaning that was forbidden by Athena, but once they performed that trick, the title of Saint Seiya was completely gone.


    Shaka is persecuting Saga and them, because both of them have no choice. In order to fight Hades in the jihad, in order to fight in the underworld, Shaka must die. Only in this way will Shaka be able to awaken again. Of that state.


    In order to reach the front of Athena, Saga and the others must be here to kill Saga... by all means!


    "Asshole...Anyway, we have all died once, and we have long lost everything!" Shura''s voice gritted his teeth, but couldn''t control the tears from his eyes.


    "The short life we ??got from Hades was not for dying so meaninglessly!" The chill on Kamiao''s body became more icy, and her feelings that were about to collapse were deeply sealed.


    "For justice on the ground...Shaka, now we will use Athena''s Marvel to kill you... according to your wishes!"


    "Finally awakened?"


    Shaka seemed to be so peaceful forever, even if it was death, he took the initiative to beg for death without any fear, but calmly and calmly faced his impending death.


    In the midst of the big waves, I don¡¯t like or fear.


    "Then please do it, seventh sense deprivation!"


    "Let us send you on the road, Shaka! Athena''s wonder!!"


    "The flowers of the Saluo tree...will it wither too?"


    Chapter 161-God King Cronus


    Because of the unique power of Tartarus, Naruto couldn''t perceive the outside world at all. Of course, he didn''t know that the destructive power of Athena''s wonder made the entire sanctuary shake!


    But even if he knew it, it didn''t matter, because he knew very well that the man in Shaka could not be killed so easily. He didn''t die, he just went to the real battlefield!


    And Naruto and Artemis, after staying in Tartarus for a few days, they finally found the target they wanted to kill!


    The second generation of God King Cronus!


    Cronus is the last generation of god king. His body is huge, like a huge mountain. Although he has lost the sickle of the gods, although he has been sealed here for hundreds of millions of years, Cronus¡¯s The aura emanating from his body is equally terrifying, huge and full of aggressiveness. If one is not careful, it will be completely swallowed by Cronus!


    "Is this the second generation of God King? Although it has been sealed for so long, it is still very powerful."


    "If you are not strong, you can''t be the king of God." Artemis gave Naruto a blank look, as if he was talking nonsense, "However, even if the two of us swallowed the spirit of Prometheus, think It should be very difficult to deal with Cronus."


    "Then let others come and consume Cronus''s power first, hehe..."


    Naruto showed a wicked smile, and immediately took Artemis to find a suitable place to hide, completely concealing his own breath. At the same time, Naruto quickly formed a seal in his hand, and then slapped it on the ground with a palm.


    "Although I am using this technique for the first time, it should be useful, unlimited monthly reading!"


    boom!!


    The Chakra in Naruto''s body was madly injected into the earth, and a towering tree suddenly rose from the ground in the dead earth of this hell abyss.


    Exiled to Tartarus, in addition to the defeated Titans, there are many sinful souls. They cannot turn into reincarnation. They can only suffer endlessly in this hell abyss, but such a tree suddenly appeared. The big tree still attracted the attention of many inhabitants of the Hell Abyss, including Cronus, everyone''s eyes couldn''t help but stare at the towering tree.


    The growth rate of the tree was simply abnormal. Within a few seconds, it grew into a taller tree than Mount Everest. This tree has no branches or luxuriant branches, just on the top of the tree. A beautiful flower bud grew, and then toward the sky, a beautiful giant flower bloomed.


    The flowers blooming from the sacred tree are just like poppies. Although beautiful, they are extremely dangerous.Because in the center of this beautiful flower is not the stamen, but a scarlet reincarnation eye with nine-hook jade.


    A white ball of light condensed in Naruto''s hand when the sacred tree was blooming, and at the same time he threw it toward the sky.


    "Go, artificial moon!"


    When the light ball of the artificial moon flew to the top of the sacred tree, it was affected by the power of the jade reincarnation eye of the Nine Gobs, the white light ball immediately turned red, and after the explosion, it emitted a red light to the surrounding!


    Uchiha Madara once launched an infinite monthly reading, which led to the resurrection of Otsuki Teruya, but Naruto wouldn''t make that mistake!


    The light from Infinite Moon Reading illuminates a large area of ??Tartarus, and regardless of directly seeing or physically touching the infernal inhabitants of this red light, their eyes have all turned into light purple reincarnation eyes. These are all The state after the unlimited monthly reading.


    Although the Titans are too strong, Naruto¡¯s current strength can¡¯t control them with Infinite Moon Reading, but in the vast range of Tartarus, there are still many weak ones. The Infinite Moon Reading is irresistible. After the Infinite Moon Reading is a large-scale illusion, all his bodies are stiff and unable to move, and he can only be controlled by his body, looking at the mysterious red light in the sky.


    "The Birth of the God Tree Realm!"


    boom!!


    The root system of huge trees broke through the land of Tartarus. Those inhabitants of hell who were unable to move their bodies were caught by the sturdy branches born in the sacred tree world. They were bound into cocoons, and in Naruto Under the urging of Chakra, the transformation process that would have taken a long time was completed quickly in a short time!


    The inhabitants of hell who were caught by the birth of the God Tree Realm after reading for an infinite month, in a short period of time, all became... Bai Jue!


    Although their strength is not strong, but the number is very large, they can be used as soldiers, but if they are outside, it is not so easy to get it, because here is the abyss of hell, those hell residents, the least are probably there. This place has been sealed for hundreds of thousands of years, and their soul state, that is, their spiritual power, has become weak, so they can hardly resist Naruto¡¯s Infinite Moon Reading. If they are outside, they are only twelve golds. The combination of mental power is very extraordinary.


    These Bai Jue army are puppets who completely obeyed Naruto''s orders. Under the control of Naruto''s jade reincarnation, there is only one target of their attack!


    Cronus!


    Cronus''s power is too strong, so no matter it is the infinite moon reading or the birth of the god tree world, it has no effect on him. This second-generation god king saw that all the white people were running towards him. Anger started in his heart, and immediately snorted.


    "I can''t help myself!"


    Cronus has the qualifications to say such things. The fact that Cronus¡¯s grievances can break through the seal of the three gods is known among the Titans. Therefore, in the countless years of being sealed, There have been many fierce battles between the Titans, and their only goal is to kill Cronus, catch his grievances, break the seal here, and leave this damn Tartarus!


    Because of this, after being sealed for many years, Cronus has long been accustomed to the besieged scene, but Cronus''s strength is too strong, even the sealed Titan gods can hardly defeat him. Of course, Cronus wouldn''t take these vain prizes even more!

 1517 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1517

    Cronus slapped his huge palm towards the ground, like a fly. Hundreds of Bai Jue couldn''t dodge, and Cronus slapped them into meat sauce!


    And these Bai Jue are all puppets controlled by Naruto, and Naruto did not expect these Bai Jue to defeat Cronus at all. He just wanted them to consume even a little power of Cronus, so Naruto¡¯s control Next, Bai Jue continued to besiege Cronus.


    The number of Bai Jue is huge, but the strength is relatively weak. Cronos expected that these white guys would not be able to cause any harm to themselves, so he didn''t use any tricks that cost too much of the small universe. He just kept slapped his hand and took Bai Jue into a picture. Meat sauce, after all, other Titans are also eyeing Cronus, and his small universe does not need to be wasted on these Baijue bodies.


    While Bai Jue is under Cronus¡¯s fierce hands, the number is declining, but the remaining Bai Jue is still under Naruto¡¯s control, surrounding Cronus¡¯s body, vaguely forming a huge formation. !


    This formation is the combination of Qiangqian, Kun, Kan, Li, Zhen, Xun, Gen, and Dui eight trigrams, the secrets of birth, injury, rest, death, scenery, death, shock, and opening of the eight hexagrams. There are endless changes. The formation is on all sides of Cronus, and the center, just under Cronus'' huge body, is the Chinese army!


    The central army has the largest number. There are 16 small formations implicit in the central army, and the eight formations on the side are named after the sky, the earth, the wind, the cloud, the dragon, the tiger, the bird, and the snake. There are eight formations. In the middle, the sky, the earth, the wind, and the cloud are the four elements, the dragon, the tiger, the bird, and the snake are the four odds. The eight formations and the Chinese military are homesick. There are a total of 64 small formations, which fit the 64 hexagrams of the universe!


    This formation contains countless mysteries of changes. Cronus is the god of the West, so it is normal not to know this formation. However, this formation is very famous in Chinese military history. It is Zhuge Liang¡¯s greatest formation. Achievement-Wuhou eight formation map!


    This Wuhou Eight Diagrams diagram contains the mystery of the changes of the Universe and Eight Diagrams and the Eight Gate Dunjia, Zhuge Liang evolved from the Eight Diagrams, the mystery is infinite, and it can stop one hundred thousand elite soldiers!


    Kronos¡¯s position is now where the army of the eight formations is located. There are countless stone piles around, and Bai Jue¡¯s figure is interspersed among them. It is impossible to see how many people there are. Naruto now only needs to trigger the eight formations. The attack effect of, you can open the eight-way killing array, turning all the eight gates into dead ends. For Cronus, whose strength has been weakened a lot, Naruto is confident that this attack can make him suffer a loss because he has A very different weapon!


    Naruto stretched out his hand to hold something in the air, and a golden light in Naruto''s hand turned into a giant sword. Compared with Naruto''s Kusanaru sword, this sword was wider and heavier. Like an epee used on the battlefield.The body of the sword is extremely gorgeous, exuding shining golden light, and the original owner of this sword should be Athena, the goddess of victory!


    Naruto raised this great sword high above his head, lightning flashed and thunder instantly, and the air was boiling with a very strong will to fight, that was the sword''s will.


    "Bring me victory, Olympus Excalibur!"


    Chapter 162-Under the Bodhi Tree, Shaka passes away


    The power of Athena¡¯s experience reverberates throughout the Sharo Double Tree Park, no matter how strong Shaka¡¯s strength is, as long as he has not become a god, it is impossible to resist the Athena sent by the three golden saints with the power of one person. Of wonder.


    It doesn''t need any reason, but with a powerful force, Saga, with the destructive power of Athena''s marvel, forcibly broke Shaka''s Heavenly Dance Wheel.


    In the end, Shaka failed to block their seventh sense, and the remaining six senses, which had been sealed, only took a moment to slowly recover.


    "Sura, how are you?"


    "It''s okay, but the vision hasn''t recovered in a short time, Saga, how about you? Hello, Saga?"


    Saga didn''t respond after shouting twice. Shura and Kamou felt that something was wrong with him, and they all turned their heads.


    "Saga, what are you looking at?"


    People at the level of the Golden Saint Seiya will have so-called mind-eyes. Even if they are blind, they can observe the world with the mind-eyes in the small universe, just like the purple dragon can still fight the enemy and learn after being blind. Tonghu¡¯s dance with thousands of tigers is like Shaka who usually sees the world with his heart, so his mind is stronger than that of the Saint Seiya of the same level, and the three of them are not as good as Shaka, but, Now they can see something in their hearts and eyes, but it makes them unbelievable!


    Long golden hair, sacred garment, Shaka sat there, motionless...not surprised...


    "No...impossible, after suffering the attack of Athena''s marvel, no matter what it is, it should be wiped out!"


    Shaka opened his eyes, ignoring the three of them who were in a fighting posture, but turned calmly and walked towards the Saro Tree, the place of his death.


    "When the flowers bloom, there will be a day when the stars are shining, and there will be a day when the light disappears. The earth, the sun, this galaxy, and even the entire universe all have a time of death. Compared with these in the life of a person , It¡¯s just like an instant thing. At that instant, people are born. Laughing, crying, fighting, hurting, joy, sadness, hatred, love, everything is just an instant encounter, and in the end it all Eternal sleep into death."


    Under the two trees of Salo, Shaka smiled at the flowers flying in the sky, and then took the fragments of flowers from the wind, and wrote the blood book with his fingertips.


    "Wind, take them to Athena..."


    After doing this, without the need for Shura to shoot with the holy sword, Shaka¡¯s body became countless annihilations. Shaka¡¯s life disappeared from the human world, but he did not die. He just let his life stand in another place. A place, that is, on the real battlefield.


    There is no tree in Bodhi, and the spiritual realm is not Taiwan.


    The power of Athena''s marvel did not kill Shaka, but instead made him realize that state again, and became the first golden saint who went to the underworld!


    And the four petals of flowers with Shaka''s blood passed through the time and space of the Sharo Double Tree Garden and flew to the Papal Palace, in front of Athena.


    Athena reached out and took the four petals, showing a faint smile on her face.


    "Sure enough, Shaka."


    Reach out a little, and the four-petal flower~the petals turned into four linden trees, which grew out of the Pope¡¯s Palace, endlessly growing.


    "Sharna, Garon, go and bring back my saints. They have been fighting for so long, and it is time to go home. From now on, the holy war will really begin."


    "Yes."


    Sharna and Garon led their orders, and Athena''s words also showed that the holy war in the sanctuary ends here, and the holy war with Hades has completely begun.


    In the Virgo Palace, Aeolia Leo and Mir¨® Scorpio all gathered here.


    Although the Golden Saints can never leave the palace they guard under normal circumstances, the Athena¡¯s Marvel is definitely not a normal situation, so Eoria and Miro left their respective palaces at the same time and came here. Virgin ~ in the palace of women.


    It¡¯s just that they wanted to enter the Sharo Double Tree Park to help Shaka before, but they were stopped by Ikki. Because Ikki had fought against Shaka, he would know that this is Shaka¡¯s own choice, and other people don¡¯t. Need to intervene!


    Although Ikki is a bronze saint, he definitely has the strength to rival the golden saint. In a short period of time, Eoria and Miro could not defeat Ikki with their teamwork. After the explosion of Athena¡¯s wonder disappeared, Only Saga, Camus, and Shura came out of the Saro Double Tree Garden!


    The rest is enough to destroy the entire sanctuary, and Athena on both sides exclaims!


    For Saga and the others, they have already broken through the boundaries once, and it¡¯s no big deal to do it again. Starting from Cancer Palace, in order to break the illusion of Shaka, they will kill three underworld fighters instantly, plus the battle in Sharo Double Tree Garden. , Saga and their empty lives have consumed too much of the small universe. They are only standing here with the remaining small universe and willpower. If they don¡¯t use Athena¡¯s wonder, they will not have the time and Ikki. The three of them fought slowly. What''s more, if they are now one-on-one, their chances of winning are basically no!


    And Ikki and the others would not think that they could fight Athena''s Marvel with their own strength. To withstand this blow, they could only use Athena''s Marvel to bombard.


    Both sides used Athena''s Marvel. The small universes on both sides are completely equal. Now both sides are in a state where they cannot regress. Once the small universe of one side weakens, the destructive power of Athena''s Marvel will be suppressed at the same time. , Even if you are wearing a golden holy garment, it is impossible to survive it, but the problem of the two two Athena''s marvels is far more than that!


    The sanctuary has been protected by Athena''s small universe since the age of mythology. Most of the small universe created by fighting here will be blown directly into the sky in order to minimize the damage to the sanctuary, but the two Athena marveled The destructive power generated by the explosion cannot even be resisted by the ten-fold and twenty-fold enchantment. The golden energy balls continue to collide, and the power gradually expands, because both parties are in a state of being unable to shrink. If this continues, the entire holy The domain will be destroyed because of Athena''s marvel!


    "Idiot! Stop it!"


    Sharna''s figure appeared in the virgin palace, seeing the two Athena marveling at each other, and a golden shield in her hand immediately dropped out!


    The destructive power of Athena''s Marvel is definitely not something that Sharon can resist alone, and at this time, the only shield that can withstand the destructive power of Athena''s Marvel is Athena''s Divine Shield Aquis!


    The Aques shield flew to the center of the collision of Athena''s Marvel. Even the Athena''s Marvel that the six saints tried their best to display could not cause any damage to this golden shield. Enter the Athena Aques. A burst of golden light was released. Under this immense power, the destructive power of the Athena¡¯s marvel on both sides was slowly eliminated, the colliding golden small universe gradually disappeared, and when the light of Athena¡¯s marvel was completely The moment they disappeared, Saga and the three of them also fell to the ground because of their loss of strength.


    Sharna withdrew the Aegis Aquis, and in the Palace of the Virgo and the Palace of Taurus, the two voices spoke exactly the same words.


    "According to Athena''s orders, take them to the Papal Palace!"


    This is a direct order from Athena, so even if Eoria and Arudiba feel a little upset about this, they can¡¯t defy Athena¡¯s order, and Mu and Miro, who are obviously more calm, should have thought of something. , A ray of light flashed in his eyes.


    Saga, Camus, Shura, Abrodi, and Dismask, the five golden saints who died in the attack on the sanctuary, are now brought to Athena again.


    It should be because of the relationship with her own divine body that Athena exuded at this time the pressure of the gods was very strong, but Athena did not have any hostility to these five men wearing dark clothes.


    "Saga, Camus, Shura, Abrodi, Dismask, you have abandoned your dignity, you have abandoned the title of Saint Seiya, don''t hesitate to surrender to Hades, put on the underworld, and return to the Saint as your enemy. In the domain, even in violation of my order, he used Athena''s Marvel on Shaka..."


    Athena''s voice was not loud, but it seemed to be able to poke the hearts of these five people, including Saga, all five bowed their heads, and no one dared to face Athena''s cold, non-aggressive gaze.


    "For your behavior, I want to commend you!"


    Athena''s face was calm, but most of the people were shocked by what she said. Except for Garon, Shanna, and Mu, who had already guessed, all five of them, including Saga who were kneeling on the ground, had their faces. Exuding an incredible look.


    And Athena didn''t seem to mean to explain it immediately. She stretched out her hand and pointed, her huge small universe flew out from the Pope''s Palace, and then five rays of light landed in the Pope''s Palace, which was the golden garment that originally belonged to the five Saga and the others!

 1518 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1518

    "You have always been my saints. Now, take off that dark garment and put on your golden saint again!"


    Chapter 163-Wielding the Underworld, the Blade of God


    Saga and the others betrayed Athena, but Athena did not punish them.


    As the goddess of wisdom, Athena is definitely not the kind of Madonna who will forgive her enemies. The betrayal is also intolerable to Athena, but she also knows that Saga and the others did not betray her at all!


    If Saga and the others are no longer loyal, it is absolutely impossible for Athena to give them the golden garment again.


    "But Athena, they..."


    Athena waved her hand to stop what Arudiba was about to say, lest everyone fall into an awkward atmosphere, she said lightly: "Whether they have betrayed me or not, I will judge this for myself, Saga, put on this again. Gemini Golden Saint Cloth!"


    Athena''s order cannot be disobeyed for the Saint Seiya. Athena can easily forgive Saga and them, as long as she says a word, but for Saga and the others, they cannot bear this gift.


    Because their short false life will end soon, and now they are no longer qualified to wear that golden holy garment.


    Today, Athena is in the strongest state of being fully awakened. She has experienced too many things and seen too many people. She added their thoughts. Athena can understand after a little thought. A splendid colorful monster butterfly suddenly turned into fragments and disappeared, and then said indifferently: "If you are worried that your remaining life will not be enough to put on this golden saint, I can tell you not to care at all, because I will give you new life again!"


    Saga, who was kneeling in front of Athena, took the lead at the same time and looked at the goddess sitting cross-legged on the stone chuang in surprise.


    Athena looked down at the five people who were kneeling in front of her, her purple eyes turned light purple, and in her eyes, ripples were emitting a mysterious light.


    "Waidao reincarnation natural technique!"


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Ikki once saw this forbidden technique that even a god could not master, and now he saw it again, of course, he recognized it at a glance, and used the reincarnation technique displayed by Athena to add the bodies of the five of them. Here, there is life circulating again!


    Unlike Hades¡¯s magic, it is just a void of life. Now Athena really feels her heart beating vigorously, and the power of life fills their bodies again, the feeling of being reborn as a person, and the void of life. It''s completely different. The light of life emerging from Saga and them is enough to move people.


    Saga and the others were completely resurrected because of Athena''s reincarnation technique, and the original dark clothes on their bodies fell to the ground in fragments.


    "Now your life is bestowed by my brother and I, so in the name of my Athena I order you to put on the golden holy clothes, and fight for me to death!"


    The resurrection given by Athena and Naruto made Saga and the others let go of the last worry in their hearts. Under the great joy of rebirth, they once again put on the long-lost golden saints and became the golden saints who fought for Athena. Fighter!


    Athena touched her eyes lightly, and sighed secretly, seeming to be admired and worried.


    Of course, Athena herself would not use the reincarnation technique. The only person who possessed this forbidden technique was Naruto. The reincarnation of Athena was sealed on Athena when he was killed by Zeus.


    At that time, Athena wanted to capture Naruto and Artemis, but Naruto used monthly reading at the time and passed the follow-up plan to Athena directly.Originally in Naruto¡¯s plan, when the underworld attacked the Zodiac, he should have come to resurrect the Golden Saint, but at that time he was about to fall into hell. In order for Saga to be resurrected, they became a powerful fighting force under Athena. , So Naruto used the transliteration seal to seal the reincarnation art in Athena''s eyes.


    This reincarnation art was prepared for Saga and them, so after resurrecting Saga and them, Naruto''s chakra was exhausted, and Athena''s reincarnation eye of course disappeared.


    Without Naruto¡¯s reincarnation technique, even Athena would not be able to resurrect the dead. The power and mystery of this reincarnation technique is beyond the understanding of gods, so Tanathos would have done it himself. Want to kill Naruto.


    It is certainly a happy thing for Athena to be able to resurrect these powerful golden saints, but thinking of Naruto and Artemis who are now sealed in Tartarus, Athena''s mood is very bad. .


    But after all, Athena has also experienced countless wars, so she quickly adjusted her emotions and suppressed all those bad emotions~ Deep down, so as not to affect her determination to make judgments, she stepped down from the stone chuang. .


    Athena stretched out her hand towards Saga, and the golden light immediately enveloped Saga''s body.


    Saga did not move at all, standing in place like a puppet. For today''s Saga, his life was bestowed by Athena. Even if Athena wanted to take this life at any time, Saga would not hesitate.


    And Athena would not do such things that would jeopardize her combat effectiveness. Under the light of her golden universe, a shadow was projected behind Saga, forming the second Gemini golden saint. It belongs to Garon, the second person of Gemini.


    Gemini itself has a second shadow saint clothing, which is the same as the saber-toothed tiger fighting clothing among the god fighters, except that only Athena''s small universe can open the shadow saint clothing of the second Gemini, so I think that the zodiac twelve The constellation has only twelve saints, which is nonsense at all.


    "Saga, Camus, Shura, the three of you violated my orders and dared to use the banned move of Athena in the sanctuary. I will let you go first. After the holy war is over, the merits and demerits will be calculated together. Now, Everyone goes to the real battlefield, the underworld!"


    "Yes, Athena!"


    With the resurrected golden saints, two silver saints and five bronzes, Athena finally rushed to the real battlefield, the underworld commanded by Hades!


    The book of blood that Shaka left to Athena before it disappeared was the most important requirement for entering the underworld.


    Alaya Consciousness!


    Only by comprehending the Alaya Consciousness can they go to the underworld with a living body and maintain their fighting power. There is no use for the dead to go to the underworld. To fight the Hades in the underworld, Alaya Consciousness is their lowest standard. !


    Since the age of mythology, Athena has launched many wars against the underworld, but because of the huge power of the underworld and the unique rules of the underworld, Athena has never been able to break through the underworld and defeat Hades completely. , Athena has almost brought all the strongest forces under her, it can be said to be desperate, to be here, to make a complete break with Hades.


    The words were divided into two parts. Just as Athena led her saint to invade the underworld, Naruto also launched an attack on Cronus.


    The heavy and gorgeous sword in Naruto''s hand-the Olympus Excalibur, this sword originally belonged to the goddess of victory Athena herself!


    This sword is a weapon created by Athena herself, not by the hand of Hephaestus, the god of forging.This divine sword is a divine sword forged by Athena with her own blood and the power of the sun and the moon of Artemis and Apollo after she was born. It is in the hands of Athena except for the goddess of victory. Outside the rod, the most destructive weapon!


    Because the Scepter of Victory is too destructive, Athena will not easily use the Scepter of Victory unless it is an enemy at the level of the gods. This Olympus sword has been accompanied since the age of myth. Athena, won countless victories!


    In countless battles, the Olympus Excalibur has infected the blood of the enemy and the fighting spirit of Athena. It has become more noble and sharp. The power of this sword is definitely more than the golden sword forged by Hephaestus. , Looking at the entire Olympus, it is definitely a powerful weapon in the ranks.


    When Naruto and Artemis were falling into the abyss of hell, Athena could not stop him because Naruto used Moonreading on her, so she could only give Naruto the sword she had always carried with her. In the abyss of hell, this divine sword can at least protect Naruto.


    The Olympus Excalibur was inspired by Naruto''s power and exuded powerful divine power. Sleeping in the Excalibur, Athena''s fighting spirit and the small universe were awakened by Naruto''s power.


    The Olympus Excalibur exudes terrifying sharpness and destructive power, and under the agitation of the sword aura, countless cold murderous auras are emitted.


    The Bai Jue created by Naruto was affected by the sword aura of the Olympus Excalibur, and each of his eyes became crimson, as if he had become a battle-tested soldier. On the battlefield, all his eyes were red!


    The eight formations of Wuhou surrounding Cronus were turned into eight killing formations, and all the eight gates became dead. Bai Jue, following the formation of the eight formations, simultaneously attacked Cronus in the center!


    Although Bai Jue''s power is not strong, so many Bai Jue, coupled with the formation of the eight formations, merge all Bai Jue''s power into one, and Bai Jue has all become under Naruto''s control. The puppet, rushed towards Cronus and blew himself up!


    The endless explosion light swallowed the huge body of Cronus.


    Chapter 164-Titan King, Cronus


    The chakra on Naruto''s body continued to drift away, and Naruto''s power was injected into the Olympus Excalibur, and countless sword shadows were transformed into Cronus''s body.


    "hateful!!"


    In the smoke of the explosion, Cronus¡¯s roar came. Compared with the huge body, his small eyes were staring at the hiding place, and he grabbed a large mountain and pointed towards Naruto. The position with Artemis was lost.


    "The guy who is hiding, get out of me!!"


    Cronus''s body was huge and his brute force was extremely strong. That mountain flew to Naruto''s location at a speed exceeding the speed of light. The strong wind pressure had shattered the ground. Naruto and Artemis did not have Eque Si''s kind of absolute defensive shield was not the strongest at this time, so he didn''t dare to fight recklessly and immediately flew to avoid it.


    Compared with the huge body of Cronus, Naruto and Artemis are too small, and even said that their two bodies together are not as huge as Cronus''s eye!


    Because Artemis was born after Cronus was sealed, Cronus could not recognize this as the goddess of the moon, but squinted at these two people who dared to attack him. Said coldly: "There are actually some little bugs coming to fight my Cronus!"


    Naruto stretched out his hand, and the Olympus Excalibur immediately returned to Naruto''s hands, and Artemis immediately took out his Moon Goddess Arch.


    "Do you think you still have the right to say this kind of thing, the second generation god king who has been sealed in this place for hundreds of millions of years?"


    Naruto deliberately went to expose the scars of Cronus and lost to his son Zeus, and then was sealed in a place where birds do not shit like Tartarus. This is the greatest shame in Cronus'' life. The emotion in Lonos'' eyes was originally indifferent to someone provoking him, but at this time it was sublimated into anger because of Naruto''s deliberate anger.

 1519 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1519

    "Boy, you are looking for death!"


    Even if Cronus had no grievances with Naruto before, now he would not show mercy to Naruto''s subordinates. The huge palm of his hand, with the amount of violent violent shattering the world, slapped Naruto severely.


    "Power of Titan!!"


    Cronus is the strongest among the Titans. His huge body can exert terrifying power. Although his flexibility is poor, his absolute speed is faster than Naruto!


    The Olympus Excalibur in Naruto''s hand glowed blue, aimed at Cronus''s wrist, and slashed out tens of thousands of swords in succession.


    Thousands of sword auras were condensed into one, and they were cut on Kronos¡¯ wrist at the same time. The mighty power of the Olympus Excalibur cut open Kronos¡¯s wrist, smashed Kronos¡¯s tendons, and made Kronos¡¯ wrist. Lonos¡¯ attack was a little slow, and Naruto and Artemis took the opportunity to escape from under the huge palm.


    Such an attack was nothing compared to Cronus'' huge body, and Artemis was surrounded by hazy moonlight, and the divine bow in his hand opened a full moon.


    Two long arrows were put on the goddess of the moon at the same time, aiming at Cronus and flew away.


    Cronus has a huge body, thick skin, and very strong body. Even if a normal attack can penetrate his skin, Cronus will not be able to cause substantial damage, so Artemis deliberately aimed at Crow. Noth''s eyes, even if her divine bow cannot kill the gods, they are enough to make Cronus be blind for a while!


    Kronos really did not dare to let his eyeballs be hit by Artemis'' Moonlight Arrow, and immediately turned his head to avoid it, one arrow hit the sky, and the other shot across Kronos'' face. A blood stain, but it has no real meaning.


    Naruto turned over and landed on Cronus, stepping on the huge body as large as a mountain, and ran upwards, and ran to Cronus''s head. The blue light of the Olympus Excalibur burst towards Cronus. A hard blow on the unhealed wound.


    "Ah! You hateful kid!!"


    Even if Cronus would not be killed by such an attack, he would still feel severe pain. The wound on his cheek rolled up and the muscles of his face twitched, obviously painful.


    Kronos was annoyed, and patted his cheek with his palm, apparently trying to beat Ming''s life to death.


    Artemis was not watching the show. Seeing Naruto in distress, he immediately drew his bow and shot a divine arrow. This arrow was not powerful, but it was extremely fast, and it was not Cronus that was aimed at. It is Naruto.


    The moon-white divine arrow hit Naruto and quickly led Naruto to escape from under Cronus''s giant palm. Cronus'' palm slapped himself severely.


    Naruto laughed abnormally, watching Cronus''s anger, Naruto laughed at Cronus''s brainlessness, and at the same time, he was careful that this lunatic went crazy to make himself suffer.


    Cronus¡¯s strength was too great, his own face was slapped and swollen by himself, and the anger in Cronus¡¯s heart obviously far outweighed the redness and swelling on his face, not much compared to his body. Countless angry flames burst into his eyes, and his fists waved again and again.


    "Atmospheric knock!!"


    The air of Purgatory was hit by Cronus''s fist with a continuous heavy roar, and Cronus'' fist shot out a huge air cannon, which completely sealed off the space in front of Naruto in an instant.


    Naruto slapped Artemis with a soft palm, and immediately pushed Artemis out of the attack range of atmospheric blast, and his body was shattered under the impact of the terrifying air cannon. Countless fragments.


    Every body fragment of Naruto''s body turned into a blood bat, and then slowly gathered together and returned to Naruto''s appearance.


    A trace of surprise flashed in Cronus¡¯s eyes, and Artemis, who had been pushed out by Naruto¡¯s atmospheric detonation attack range before, returned to his senses, immediately pulled the moon goddess bow and aimed at Cronus. His toes shot randomly.


    Countless moonlight arrows aimed at Cronus¡¯s toenail, hitting Cronus¡¯s toenail to shatter, revealing blood, and the severe pain on the toe made Cronus scream and staggered. Two steps back.


    Naruto took the opportunity to launch a full-strength attack, and the blood boiled throughout his body, forming a unique blood vapor.


    "Konoha Body Art Uranus Yekai!!"


    The blood vapor turned into a huge red dragon, sending out a mighty roar, sweeping the entire space and flying towards Cronus.


    Cronus''s own center of gravity was unstable. At this time, under the frontal impact of Ye Kai, his body could not help but fall backwards, but Cronus''s strength was by no means ordinary. When he fell backwards, Crow North immediately stepped down a bit, flipped backward, and landed again.


    Cronus himself was an extremely conceited person. Although he was defeated by Zeus, no one among this Tartalus was his opponent, but now he suffers from the hands of Naruto and Artemis. However, Cronus was furious, his eyes burst out with anger, and his huge arm swung quickly.


    "Yebian!!"


    Cronus''s fist blades are extremely sharp and domineering, and a series of terrifying fist blades madly cut the land of the abyss of hell, while Naruto and Artemis behaved completely differently in the face of Cronus''s attack.


    Artemis immediately opened up at full speed and flew away.Although she is wearing a moonlight battle suit, if she is continuously hit by Cronus''s karma, she is afraid that her body that has not fully recovered will be more severely injured, while Naruto did not dodge, Cronus''s The fist blade cut through Naruto''s body without hindrance, but as long as it was not an attack that could directly destroy the soul, it would have little practical significance to Naruto.


    Naruto¡¯s body shattered while recovering. He withstood the terrifying attack of Cronus and slowly approached Cronus. Looking at Cronus¡¯s eyes, Naruto¡¯s right eye suddenly turned scarlet. Four-cornered windmill.


    "Don''t God!"


    A strange illusion wave directly hit the brain of Cronus, although it was only a temporary other god, but it still stopped Cronus''s attack immediately, and the terrifying karma attack disappeared without a trace.


    The Olympus Excalibur took advantage of the situation to gather a huge power, the blue thunder light wrapped around the Olympus Excalibur, Naruto whirled around, and the Olympus Excalibur slashed at Kronos¡¯ ears. drop!


    The sharp blade of the Olympus Excalibur cut off Cronus¡¯s left ear, and Cronus¡¯s left ear was immediately dripping with blood, and the blood dripping with his size is for Naruto¡¯s body type. , Under the flying current, Naruto''s right arm immediately turned into a poisonous snake, and the sharp fangs sprayed out fishy venom towards Kronos'' wound.


    "Earthly poisonous!"


    The snake venom of the earthly giant python was injected into Cronus¡¯s body from the wound of Kronos¡¯s left ear, and Cronus¡¯s earth-colored face suddenly showed a black color. Obviously, the earth¡¯s giant python¡¯s snake venom is extremely powerful. Even the previous generation of God King Cronus could not resist this violently corroding snake venom.


    The snake venom of the earthly giant python caused a lot of trouble to Cronus, but he still endured the intense pain of being corroded by the snake venom in his body, and slammed a punch in the direction of Naruto.


    Naruto didn¡¯t want to be hit by Cronus¡¯s punch, and immediately flew back, but in his eyes, there was a strange wave on Cronus¡¯ fist, and the entire forearm suddenly disappeared. Naruto was slightly stunned. A huge fist appeared behind Naruto.


    "Space Transposition Attack!!"


    Chapter 165-Outburst, Kronus''s Fury


    Athena led her own Saint Seiya and attacked the underworld directly. Although the barrier of Hades City could seal the strength of the Saint Seiya to only one-tenth of the remaining strength, that degree of seal was for Athena. The seed god is useless and does not require skill. Athena uses her huge small universe to directly violently tear the barrier!


    Athena personally led the army to attack the underworld. Athena¡¯s strength is definitely not something that the underworld fighters can resist. Even if the three strongest underworld giants all add up, they are not the enemy of Athena. This is the vastness between mortals and gods. gap.


    Feeling that Athena¡¯s small universe appeared in the underworld, the two brothers, Tanatos, the god of death, and Shupunos, who had stayed in the land of bliss, immediately rushed from the land of bliss. After all, Hades¡¯s soul has not been fully awakened. , In the underworld, the only ones who can fight Athena are the twin gods.


    Athena was wearing a golden female sacred robe, and the other saints were standing behind her. With a confident and indifferent smile on her beautiful face, she looked at the Gemini in front of her and sneered: "Why, Hades still Didn¡¯t you wake up? Only you two came to see me?"


    The Gemini God is a loyal subordinate of Hades, so since the age of mythology, the grudge between them and Athena has been deep, and there is no way to stop, so Athena is not polite to talk to them.


    Tanatos knew that Athena was powerful, so compared to the usual arrogance and arrogance, Tanatos looked very dignified at this time, with anger suppressed in his silver-gray eyes, and said: "Athena, do you think With just these few humans, can we conquer this underworld?"


    Like the scepter of the goddess of victory in her hand, Athena showed contempt for the death god in front of her with a confident look.


    "My defeated general, dare to speak to me like this? Since the age of myth, your brothers, and Hades, have always been my defeated men! It seems that you have not seen you in more than two hundred years, but your face has become thicker. Little, Tanatos, Hades is not here, so with your two brothers, dare to talk to me like this?!"


    Athena is proud, but she obviously has the qualifications to be proud. The unbeaten record since the age of myth is enough to make her proudly above the gods. In terms of war, even the two brothers of Death and Sleep are not Athena. Opponent.


    When the impulsive god of death heard Athena''s words, he was about to start when he was caught by the calm sleep god Shupunos.


    Athena and Hades have fought for many years. Of course, they know the twin gods very well. Her younger brother Tanatos is in charge of death. He is arrogant and arrogant. He despises humans very much, and treats all life except the gods. He is a humble ant; while his elder brother Supunos is calm and composed, and Tanatos is completely at two extremes, and Supunos''s strength is also higher than that of Tanatos, so his brother is more difficult to deal with than his brother. .


    The impulsive Tanatos was stopped by Hypnos, with blond golden eyes and a hollow six-pointed star engraved on his forehead, Hypnos looked indifferent, unmoved by Athena''s provocation just now.


    "What''s the point of acting fast on these tongues, Athena, if you want to attack the underworld, you must first defeat our brother."


    "Huh! Don''t think that you are in the underworld and I can''t help you!"


    Athena raised the scepter of the goddess of victory in her hand. The Olympus sword had been handed over to Naruto. Now Athena can only take out the scepter of the goddess of victory directly.


    "Let me also check it out. After 243 years, has the strength of your brothers regressed?"


    Tanathos and Hypnos saw the scepter of the goddess of victory in Athena''s hand, and their eyes showed a solemn color. The huge small universe immediately appeared, and the three gods immediately disappeared from the entrance of the underworld!

 1520 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1520

    Athena took the initiative to pick the Gemini God of the Underworld, because she knew very well that with the current strength of the Saint Seiyas, it was difficult to confront the God head-on, and letting them fight the Gemini God would only add unnecessary casualties.


    Before Athena and the Gemini battle, Athena also gave the command to Tonghu''s hands.


    Tong Hu once participated in the last holy war, and with Athena, he entered the underworld and defeated the Underworld Army 108 magic stars. Although he could not break through the entire underworld in the end, Tong Hu is also the person who knows the underworld best here.


    Tong Hu has made 243 years of preparations for today''s holy war. After Athena left, he immediately took out a map of the underworld!


    Although the version was 243 years ago, the territory of the underworld will basically not change much, because the entire underworld is an independent world, and everything here belongs to the commander of Hades, so it will not There is a change in layout.


    Tong Hu divided all the guards in each area on the map, and according to Athena''s previous instructions, gave them tasks separately.


    Today, ten of the twelve golden saints, plus five small bronzes and magic bells, as a group of two, go to attack the eight hells in the underworld, and destroy each underworld guardian.


    The remaining Tonghu, Saga, and Shanna¡¯s enemies are the strongest. The three of them have to directly face the strongest underworld three giants among the underworld warriors, namely, Tian Meng Xing, Tian Xiong Xing and Tian Gui Xing. The three underworld fighters will not change. The three strongest underworld fighters of the previous generation are these three underworld fighters. Tong Hu once played against them, even if he has become another generation of underworld fighters, these three underworld fighters. The powerful power it possesses can still create the strongest three underworld giants.


    After Tong Hu made sure that everyone had recorded the location on the map, he turned over his palm and immediately destroyed the map of the underworld. At the same time, he distributed the twelve weapons of the Libra Golden Saint Cloth to all the Golden Saints.


    These saints who entered the underworld, for the last holy war between Athena and Hades, each rushed to the battlefield they were responsible for!


    At this time, there was also a fierce battle in Tartarus, the abyss of hell!


    "Space Transposition Attack!!"


    Cronus yelled. He originally attacked Naruto from the front, but he immediately called from behind. Naruto was shocked and couldn''t avoid it. He was hit by Cronus''s huge fist and wowed in his mouth. A mouthful of old blood.


    Cronus was beaten up by Naruto''s attack before. Now that the attack is successful, he naturally won''t stop, and he hits his fists continuously.


    Cronus''s use of space abilities is more superior to Naruto. He can let a part of his body pass through the space and then appear where he wants. This level is higher than Naruto¡¯s Dimensional Sword. In the Dragon Ball world, the evil thought wave can also use such attacks, but Cronus''s attack is more powerful!


    Cronus hits continuously heavy punches. In the case of launching a spatial transposition attack, Cronus''s fist will pass through the space without aiming, and will automatically hit Naruto''s body around the continuous heavy punches. Down, Naruto''s body recovery speed couldn''t keep up with Cronus''s destruction speed, and his body gradually disintegrated.


    When Artemis saw Naruto in distress, he immediately opened the sacred bow in his hand, aimed at the back of Cronus and shot three sacred arrows.


    The sharp moonlight arrow hit the back of Cronus'' head continuously, and the huge impact made Cronus dizzy, but after all, his body was strong, and he shook his head. There was nothing serious and he didn''t see Cronus. Turn around and punch forward.


    The space in front of Artemis fluctuated for a while, the hole of time and space opened, and the huge fist immediately arrived in front of Artemis.


    Artemis crossed his arms in front of him, but he was blown out by Cronus''s heavy punch.Although he was protected by a moonlight battle suit, Artemis still felt that his arms were tingling, and Cronus''s brute force was too great.


    Naruto didn''t wait for his body to fully recover, and immediately turned his body into a blood-red steam, following the unhealed wound of Cronus''s left ear, and got into Cronus''s body.


    Cronus felt something had penetrated into his body. Although he didn''t know what it was, he had learned from the snake venom just now. Cronus immediately used his own small universe to oppress the body, trying to force Naruto into force. come out.


    Under the pressure of the huge small universe of Cronus, Naruto felt that his steamy body was about to collapse, and the five-tailed Mu King''s ability burst out of his heart, burning the steam of blood to the boiling point.


    "Very bomb!!"


    boom!!


    After the blood steam broke out, the powerful impact blasted Cronus into dizziness, and the scary wound itself is now even more horrible. Because it erupts directly from the body, the damage to Cronus is also extremely large. Half of his face was blown to blood and blood, and he screamed in pain.


    The blood of Cronus was flying in the air, and Naruto would not be polite to it. After the explosion, the blood vapor turned into a blood bat, swallowing all the blood of Cronus that had boiled out, and restored himself The power just consumed.


    Half of Cronus''s cheek was blown to bloody flesh and blood. Naruto absorbed Cronus''s blood and quickly recovered the previously consumed strength, his body swelled suddenly, and he immediately became the five-tailed Muwang posture.


    "Guai Li Wushuang Wushan Jump!!"


    Although King Mu''s body was not as big as his slap compared to Cronus, the white figure fell from a high altitude, and his right forefoot exploded with the strange power of his whole body, and stepped on Cronus''s. On the wound, Sensen''s bones followed Mu Wang''s feet directly into Cronus''s body.


    "The strongest dance step Sawara dance!!"


    The strongest dance steps of the bones erupted in Cronus''s body. The white bones growing on one side of his face made Cronus''s face completely distorted and terrifying. Cronus admitted that since the age of mythology, except for the one he lost to Zeus. Besides, Cronus had never suffered such a big loss, and the anger in his heart broke out violently.


    "I want you all to be wiped out in ashes!! Chaos rain!!"


    Chapter 166-Furious, Crazy God King


    Naruto¡¯s attack has really angered the sleeping Baolong, but things have reached this point anyway, and regrets are just nonsense. In this situation, Naruto and Artemis have only killed Crowe. There is no choice but North!


    The violent small universe of Cronus turned into dark rain. Although it looks like water, it is completely different from the water of Poseidon!


    When Naruto saw Cronus''s attack, his mind moved, and his body almost immediately responded to Cronus''s attack.


    "Xianfa Supertail Beast Spiral Shuriken!!"


    Roar!!


    Behind Naruto appeared a huge illusion of the eight-headed beast, because the power of the eight-tailed ox ghost had been destroyed by Poseidon¡¯s Sea King trident. Because it was the damage caused by the god-killing tool, Naruto could not do it anymore. Use the power of the eight-tailed bull ghost.


    And the power of the remaining eight-tailed beasts was injected into eight different spiral shurikens by Naruto, melting, boiling, and magnetic. The different chakras combined into spiral shurikens of different natures. The chaos of Cronus flew away!


    Cronus''s chaotic rain, analyzed from the effect of the attack, is exactly the same as Naruto''s spiral shuriken.


    Haoyu, strengthened by Cronus¡¯s small universe, will become a sharp needle-like shape that penetrates directly through the enemy¡¯s body. No matter how powerful the body is, it will be bombarded by Cronus¡¯s chaotic rain to the point that even quarks cannot exist. It''s an attack, rather it''s the ultimate poison that instantly collapses the whole body. This attack mode is no different from Naruto''s spiral shuriken!


    The super-density spiral shurikens collided with Cronus¡¯s chaotic torrential rain. Although it seems to be a simple collision, the number of attacks in it can no longer be counted. It is no longer possible to count the numbers within the scope of ordinary people¡¯s understanding. Number of attacks!


    It¡¯s just that the continuous harm to Naruto is bad for Naruto because his realm is still lower than Cronus. Although Cronus has been sealed for many years, he himself is injured, and Cronus is facing the boom. The situation is definitely not good for Naruto, but Naruto is not fighting alone!


    Artemis can of course see that Naruto and Cronus are in extremely dangerous situations. Once someone on both sides loses their strength, they will be completely swallowed by the other''s tricks, and they will definitely suffer serious injuries. Physical strength, if he can''t hold it this time, he will be wiped out in an instant!


    Artemis would never allow this to happen. Looking at the huge body of Kronos, Artemis immediately found the target and flew towards Kronos.


    Kronos felt that Artemis was approaching him, and divided a part of the small universe that attacked Naruto. He wanted to prevent Artemis from approaching his body, and then came to deal with Artemis after defeating Naruto.


    But Artemis didn''t do dodge at all. He just let Cronus''s chaotic rain attack on himself, using the defensive power of the moonlight battle suit to carry Cronus''s attack hard, and the god bow in his hand It turned into a Bright Moon Sword, and slashed it down somewhere on Cronus!


    Ding!


    A crisp sound indicated that Artemis was definitely not directly slashing at Cronus. In terms of the strength and defense of both sides, unless Artemis slashed to the place between Kronos¡¯s legs, Otherwise, there is really no way to cause serious damage to Cronus, but Artemis is still a virgin, she can''t attack that position like Naruto!


    What Artemis¡¯ luminous moon sword cut was a huge blue pillar. Of course, this pillar was relative to Artemis¡¯ body shape. If it was relative to Kronos¡¯ body, it could only It''s a nail!


    These nails are all made of Olympus crystals. These unique crystals have the effect of sealing a small universe, just like iron rods made with Yin and Yang escape. These blue nails are Zeus and Poseidon. There is also Hades''s work, which is to limit the power of Cronus, that is to say, the strength that Cronus shows now is the result of being weakened by most of the Olympus crystal!


    Those nails made of Olympus crystals have been nailed to Cronus¡¯s body for hundreds of millions of years, and they have grown together with Cronus¡¯s body. Now they have been hit hard by Artemis. Lonos felt a spasm in the attacked area.


    Artemis would not be polite with Cronus, kicking two beautiful legs against the blue nail in a series.


    Although the continuous impact made Artemis feel his legs sore and numb, the Olympus crystal caused more damage to Cronus, and the nails penetrated into Cronus''s body. The blood oozes out, it can be seen that the damage inside Cronus''s body is not light, and the power of the Olympus crystal can also be seen!


    "Artemis, help me pry his mouth open!"


    "understand!"


    Although Artemis didn''t know what Naruto was planning to do, he still chose to believe Naruto''s words, and once again took out his Moon Goddess Bow, drew the bowstrings, and put the Huiyue Sword on the Moon Goddess Bow.


    Because the Olympus crystal has the power to seal the small universe, if Artemis shoots a moonlight arrow directly on the Olympus crystal, its power will be greatly reduced.

 1521 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1521

    The bowstring of the Moon Goddess Divine Bow was stretched to its limit, and then the strength of the Divine Bow, taking the Huiyue Sword as an arrow, flew towards the crystal spike on Kronos.


    Ding!!


    Artemis, the goddess of hunting, of course would not miss the shot. The Huiyue Sword accurately hit the crystal spike on Kronos¡¯s body with a mighty force. Almost all the spikes outside of Cronus penetrated into Cronus''s body!


    "what!"


    The spikes of the Olympus crystal damaged the divine body too much. Even if Cronus was strong, he couldn''t bear the pain now, so he screamed out and the attack of the chaotic rain stopped immediately.


    Naruto raised his right hand and stretched out five Chakra arms from behind.


    "Spiral shuriken star-tailed beast jade!!"


    Naruto stepped on the air and quickly approached Cronus''s body. Before Cronus''s opened mouth ~ was closed, he immediately threw the huge chakra ball above his head into Cronus. Mouth.


    Cronus¡¯s body is too huge. Naruto¡¯s magic star-tailed jade spiral shuriken is more than a hundred meters in diameter, but such a huge chakra ball still doesn¡¯t have Cronus¡¯s mouth~ The bar is huge, Naruto¡¯s god The planetary beast jade spiral shuriken flew in along Cronus''s open mouth.


    Naruto folded and flew under Cronus''s chin, where the joint of his right arm spewed ultra-high pressure white steam.


    "Weird power!!"


    boom!!


    A heavy fist on the chin made Cronus had to close his mouth, and the mysterious star-tailed jade spiral shuriken that was already stuck in his throat, at this time, it grumbled, and Cronus was at all When he was unwilling, he swallowed it for life.


    boom!!


    The suppressed explosion sound came directly from Cronus¡¯ belly. Looking at Cronus¡¯s belly that was obviously swollen due to the explosion, even Artemis felt a tingling scalp. Let¡¯s not talk about the problem of strength. The way of human attacks really made her, the moon goddess, feel terrified. Such a terrible attack actually exploded directly in the body, even if Cronus was the last generation of god king, this time will suffer a big loss!


    The Olympus crystal and the explosion in the body of the spiral shuriken both caused Cronus¡¯s body to be seriously damaged. When all five were damaged, Cronus would suffer every time he coughed. There was a burst of black smoke.


    Naruto gasped for a while. Although he succeeded in causing Cronus to suffer serious injuries, the spiral shuriken just now made Naruto feel short of breath and almost didn''t catch his breath.


    "You two...you two..."


    Cronus¡¯s completely dumb voice was filled with endless grievances. At this time, Cronus was not the second-generation god king who had led the Titan Protoss at the time, but was only injured by the pain of the wound. Awakened the bloody mad beast!


    "See how you can block my move! Chaos rain!!"


    Cronus¡¯s huge small universe burns wildly, raising his own small universe to a level that will cause a greater burden on himself. The Olympus crystal on his body keeps restricting Cronus¡¯s small universe, and Cronus himself keeps improving. In the small universe, under the impact of the two phases, Cronus''s body suffered more damage, but he thought he had the highest realm of the ninth sense, unless he possessed the power of the weapon of the gods or the Olympus flame. No matter how much damage he suffers, he will not die, so in the case of extremely hating Naruto and Artemis, he simply raises the small universe to a state of danger to himself, even if he does not hesitate to damage his body, he must also Naruto and Artemis are destroyed!


    The black rain injected into the huge small universe filled the entire time and space. The violent and unrestricted attack even swept other nearby Titans and hell creatures. Under the indiscriminate crazy attack of Cronus, either he was seriously injured or Directly annihilated, this is the terrifying power under Cronus'' anger!


    Naruto and Artemis faced the terrifying attack of Cronus, fusing the remaining power of the two together, intertwined into a brilliant light of gold and silver.


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Seven-Cruel, the decisive battle of Cronus


    Naruto''s golden chakra and Artemis'' silver cosmos, intertwined to form a brilliant protective shield to withstand the chaotic rain of Cronus.


    But both of them knew that this kind of defense could not completely block the attack of Cronus, because both of them were wounded, and fighting for a long time was not good for both of them, and because it was in the abyss of hell, the light of the moon It is impossible to reach the depths of hell directly, so Artemis''s power is also weakened. If it is not a good way, even if Artemis has a moonlight battle suit on him, he will be crushed by Kronos. !


    Artemis maintained the protective shield with all his strength, and asked Naruto beside him.


    "Is there any good way?"


    There was a tremor in her voice. It was obvious that she had to speak while maintaining the protective shield, which brought a great shock to Artemis. Judging from Artemis''s difficult situation, the defense of the two of them was not at all. The method persists for too long.


    Naruto also maintained the high-speed output of Chakra, but under the impact of the chaotic torrential rain of Kronos, their protective shield would soon collapse. In the few seconds that they could barely support, Naruto¡¯s eyes I scanned the surroundings quickly, and finally saw the artificial moon that was still floating in the air and did not disappear.


    "Artemis, in a while we will increase the strength to the maximum and detonate, I have a try."


    Artemis looked at the artificial moon in the sky and said clearly: "Don''t worry, I will help you block Cronus''s attack before your skills are complete!"


    Naruto nodded. Cronus is too strong. If both of them are in the strongest state, they should not be so dangerous. It''s just that in this hell abyss, if you don''t defeat Cronus , They can''t recover at all, so it caused the troublesome situation like this.


    Just as Artemis thought, Naruto¡¯s art would take some time, and before that, Artemis had to block Cronus¡¯s attack. Without the shining of moonlight, her moonlight battle suit Naruto and Artemis were not sure how long they could last.


    The chaotic rain continued to pour down, and the powerful attack power made the protective shields of Naruto and Artemis continuously compressed, and finally burst out in an instant!


    The golden and silver mixed explosion wave looked gorgeous, shaking away the chaotic rain of Cronus. A vacuum appeared beside Naruto and Artemis for a moment, and Artemis flashed and stood immediately. In front of the person, the moon goddess bow in his hand stretched to its maximum.


    "Meteor rushes to the moon and arrows!"


    Artemis poured all the remaining small universe into the Moon Goddess Arch, and shot countless arrows shining with the brilliance of the moon. Such a desperate attack even caused Artemis to be injured by the Thunder Rod before. His wounds also began to speak badly, and the bright red blood slowly flowed from Artemis'' nose, and it was clear that his body had already exceeded the load.


    And Naruto stood behind Artemis, even if his heart hurts no more, he knew that he could not help Artemis, because if he didn¡¯t finish that technique quickly, he would only waste Artemis¡¯ first part. Sacrifice!


    The blood of Naruto''s whole body and Chakra gathered on the eye of the jade reincarnation with nine hooks above his head, so that his eyes produced a hazy blood mist, and shot a bloody light toward the artificial moon in the sky.


    "The Eye of the Moon must be Zonoh!!"


    The artificial moon in the sky was agitated by Naruto¡¯s pupil power. The originally luminous red ball of light turned into a huge nine-hook jade reincarnation eye, overlooking the entire Tartarus, and the light from the nine-gou jade reincarnation eye covered it. Next, a huge golden idol stood in front of Cronus.


    The jade reincarnation eyes on Naruto''s forehead kept spinning, and the eyeballs couldn''t bear the chakras that Naruto kept outputting, and even cracks occurred, and traces of blood slowly escaped into the air.


    Naruto once absorbed the blood of the two goddesses Artemis and Athena. Although the small universe in the blood was basically exhausted, the blood of the gods was still the blood of the gods. The pure and powerful blood of the two goddesses was enough to make Naruto''s blood also changed, and the two powers intertwined, making Naruto''s blood infinitely close to the blood of God!


    The huge Suzano, under the helmet, two eyes show light purple ripples, and the eyes on the forehead are shining with blood, revealing bleeding and killing!


    Artemis flew behind Naruto and fell behind Naruto. His moonlight battle suit had been damaged a lot, and his left shoulder was completely naked, revealing a bloody color.After that, the two of them flashed and appeared in Susano''s body at the same time.


    "Shen Shen Luo Tianzheng!"


    Suzuo Nenghu opened his arms, and the three reincarnation eyes glowed at the same time.


    The invisible repulsion made Cronus unprepared, caught off guard, and was hit by the powerful repulsion to retreat continuously, the chaotic rain also stopped immediately, and finally there was no damn attack.


    Cronus steadied his body, the anger in his eyes would not simply fade away.


    "Yebian!!"


    The huge fist punched out with a punch, and the speed was far faster than the speed of light, but the blade of the huge fist was extremely sharp.The armor on Suzuo Noho suddenly became like the needles of a hedgehog, and the pieces stood upright.


    Kronos'' karma blade pierced the armor of Suzuo Nohu''s body with countless cracks, Suzuo Nohu''s body kept retreating, but it still tinged over.


    Susanoh was beaten back by Cronus''s karma blade, and then slammed the long sword from his body. The sword was not out of the scabbard, and it was slammed on the ground with the scabbard to resist the karma blade. The impact force, under the constant pressure of the karma blade, the cracks in the armor of Susanoh continued to expand.


    Artemis immediately walked around behind Naruto, put one hand on Naruto''s vest, and injected his little universe directly into Naruto''s body by the simplest method.


    The power nature of Naruto and Artemis conflicted slightly, and Naruto didn''t let Artemis'' small universe stay in his body for too long, and immediately injected it into Susano.


    A layer of silver light flashed through Suzuo''s golden armor, and the divine sword he was carrying immediately came out of its sheath.


    "Tianyu Yu cut!!"


    The Kusanaru sword shot out serrated sword lights, and slashed towards Kronos''s body.


    Inspired by the power of Naruto and Artemis, the Kusanaru sword exerted a powerful force capable of severing the divine body. The sharp and terrifying blade cut through the powerful body of Kronos and slashed deeply into Kronos¡¯s body. Within the body.

 1522 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1522

    Cronus''s face became distorted and hideous due to the severe pain of the wound. With a cruel heart, he used the microcosm to harden his body to the extreme. Under the contraction of his muscles, he stuck Naruto''s Kusana sword in his body. !


    Naruto''s face was stunned, and the jade reincarnation eyes, whose forehead had been overloaded, continued to turn quickly, and the black flames followed the blade of the Kusanaru sword directly into Kronos''s body!


    Cronus¡¯s body kept twitching. Obviously, it was very painful to be burned by Amaterasu directly from the inside of his body, but he only had the idea of ??killing Naruto at this moment. Now he naturally refuses to give up, holding it with his left hand Kusanaru sword''s sharp and hot blade, pull it hard!


    Cronus''s brute force caused Susao''s huge body to stagger forward, and then he saw Cronus''s huge fist approaching.


    "Yebian!!"


    boom!!


    The zero-distance super bombardment hit the golden armor of Susano Nohu. The golden armor constructed by Naruto''s Chakra barely blocked Cronus''s attack, but it also made Naruto''s nine-gou jade. Samsara''s eyes were hurt by the backlash, and a bright red line slowly flowed down Naruto''s cheeks from the corner of Naruto''s forehead.


    Naruto quickly made a few marks in his hand, and thick wooden vines quickly grew from his abdomen, and he tightly grasped Cronus''s arm. After the vampire-like wooden vines locked Cronus''s arm, quickly Draw blood from Cronus''s body.


    Kronos simply didn''t stop the wood vines from absorbing his own blood, but instead continuously improved his own small universe, and the wood vines broke every inch under the violent small universe of Kronos.


    Naruto bit his tongue~head, and puffed out a puff of purple-black blood. Those purple-black blood dispersed into countless blood beads in the air, and then landed on Cronus¡¯s arm. It became a purple viper, following the pores on Cronus''s arm, and quickly got into Cronus''s body!


    Cronus¡¯s face immediately showed an abnormal purple-black color, which was obviously in a state of poisoning, mixed with the poison of the earthly giant python and Hydra, even Zeus could not easily get rid of it. Now the seriously injured Ke Of course Lonos is even more impossible, with a burst of purple and black on his face, no matter how Cronus runs his small universe, he can''t suppress the erosion of this snake venom!


    Of course Cronus could feel the power of the snake venom, but in Cronus''s view, as long as Naruto and Artemis didn¡¯t have a god-killing tool in their hands, it would be impossible to kill him. Defeating them here, Cronus can take a little time to get rid of the effect of the poison on himself. Therefore, after Cronus tried to suppress the snake venom and failed, he simply used all the small universe to attack, and let the snake venom continue to erode. At the same time, his body and the huge palm of his hand were photographed towards Susano.


    Cronus¡¯s giant palm shot so much that his body was almost shattered, and the golden body was filled with countless cracks. When Cronus¡¯s palm was shot again, Naruto¡¯s arm flicked and a golden light It flew out of Susano''s body and flew to Cronus''s palm.


    Chapter 168-Psychedelic, the Judge


    Sharna galloped all the way, not caring about staying, not caring about hiding her breath, the light of the Ophiuchus silver saint gleaming in the darkness of the underworld.


    Although Sharna repeatedly warned herself to keep calm, she also knew very well that in the current situation, Naruto was thrown into the abyss of hell without knowing his life or death, and Sharna herself had no way to calm down.


    Before in the sanctuary, there was still Athena in town, but now Athena is playing against the Gemini. It can be said that the two people who rely on the most are not around, and Shanna also has an immature side after all.


    But Sharna also knows another thing, Athena, not as calm as she looks.


    With the help of Athena, Sharna has realized the eighth sense, so even in this underworld, her strength is not affected at all, her movements are flexible and sharp, turning into a snake.


    The saints have rushed to various battlefields and started the war against the underworld.


    The underworld warriors have fought one after another, but the saints who have come to the underworld today all have the eighth sense, and their strength is all the level of the golden saints, and ordinary underworld warriors will not be their opponents.


    The number of underworld fighters dropped sharply under the attack of the Saint Seiya, forcing some of them to rarely shoot. The dominant underworld fighters had to participate in this holy war. After all, it was Hades and Athena. In the battle of the main god, they have no right to choose not to participate in the battle.


    It is not easy for Athena¡¯s saints to increase their strength to the present level, and the reincarnation has already been used up. Unless Naruto is released from the abyss of hell, there will be one less saint to die. Therefore, Athena tries to avoid saints. The loss of the fighter, after all, there will be a war with Zeus.


    As for the two gods of death and sleep, they didn''t care about the damage of the underworld fighter.


    Because the power of the underworld fighter comes from the underworld clothing, if you remove the underworld clothing and look at the 108 magic stars, the small universe will reach the seventh sense. There are no more than five. In the eyes of death and sleep, the underworld fighters are just cheap. Only consumables, even if the Pluto fighters are completely destroyed, as long as the 108 magic stars are not destroyed, 108 Pluto fighters can be created again in the shortest time.


    Although the strength of the underworld warrior is therefore limited, it is difficult to rise to the realm of surpassing underworld clothing, but this mode, the time to train the underworld warrior is equivalent to nothing, and it also reduces the value of the underworld warrior to the lowest.


    The flames of war flew, and the smoke of war dispersed the entire underworld. In those evenings in the underworld, under the influence of the turbulent little universe, they became panic and screamed, and the entire underworld fell into a chaotic and turbulent atmosphere.


    Sharna walked swiftly, all the underworld soldiers that she encountered on the road were directly shaken to death by her small universe. There was no way to block the strongest silver at all. After killing countless miscellaneous soldiers, Sharna saw Glancing at the sign on the building in front of him.


    "The Trial Chamber?"


    Sharna curled her lips, her target was not here, she was too lazy to waste time, and smashed the door of the court with a punch.


    boom!!


    After the gate of the trial court was smashed by Shanna, a huge roar echoed in the trial court continuously, because the openness of the trial court caused the sound to be amplified several times.


    "quiet!"


    A majestic voice came from the depths of the trial court, which contained a small universe that was not weak. Under the fluctuation of that voice, the reverberating voice in the trial court immediately disappeared without a trace, and turned to become quiet and solemn, which is true. Some courtroom style.


    Sharon didn¡¯t want to delay, she walked quickly into the trial court, and then she saw a high platform in front of him, which looked really like a court, and a white-haired man in a long robe with a copy in her hand. A huge book, which may seem to be a book like a code, came out, and his indifferent expression revealed some dissatisfaction slightly.


    "I heard a very noisy sound from the reception room just now. It seems that you are the one who has plunged the underworld into such chaos, Saint Seiya of Athena!"


    Sharna didn¡¯t want to waste time here, the green eyes of the lake looked at the man sitting on the judgment stand indifferently, and said: ¡°The Underworld Warrior of the First Hell, I don¡¯t have time to waste on you. If you don¡¯t want to die, hurry up. Get out, don''t force me to do it!"


    "presumptuous!"


    The white-haired man shouted sternly, and then struck it hard with the hammer in his hand, and put down the code in his other hand.


    "I am currently presiding over the court of the underworld on behalf of Master Minos, Luni of the star black devil, now I will judge your sins during your lifetime, and enter the corresponding hell according to the severity of your sins!"


    "I said, I don''t have time to waste on you, let alone the crime of being sent to hell! Get out of here, Looney!"


    "Presumptuous, there is no innocence who enters this courtroom! If you refuse to tell your crimes, let me see for yourself! Reincarnation!"


    There were waves of small purple cosmic fluctuations on Looney''s body, which immediately invaded Shana''s body, inspected her past memories, and judged her past crimes.


    "Steril life, destroy Optimus Prime, and cause the sea to be turbulent. Your crime should be punished forever in hell, and you will never be reincarnated!"


    "Shut up! Lunie of Tianying Star, I have already said that I have no time to waste here with you, and I am not in the mood to listen to your so-called trial! Now, I want to wipe you out!"


    "It''s so presumptuous. You dare to speak so rudely in this court. Whether you commit a crime or not is not your own decision. Only God is qualified to judge! You dare to disrespect this sacred court so much, I I have to personally punish you, flame twist rope!"


    The robe on Looney turned into flying ash, and the underworld clothing under the robe was exposed. Behind the dark underworld clothing is a pair of huge wings. The prototype of Luney¡¯s underworld clothing is in hell, with wings and waving in his hands A black demon with a flame whip.


    "Lightning Thunder Snake Fist!"


    "It''s useless, your kind of small universe can never defeat my trial!"


    Looney seems very confident about his tricks. His long whip is burning with a dense flame. This flame can directly burn the soul. At the same time, it has a strong physical attack power. The power is extraordinary, and it is shot from Shanna''s fist. The blue thunder snake turned into thunder and shattered under the lash of the flame twisted rope, and the long whip that burned the flame tightly wrapped around Shanna''s body, causing the silver saint clothing on her to scream.


    "A silver saint in a mere trivial area, dare to speak rudely in the court, now I will completely destroy your body, and then drive your soul into hell, to bear the punishment you deserve!"


    Looney clenched the flame whip in his hand, and the tightened whip made the silver saint clothing on Shana scream, and finally broke completely with a bang, even the body was attacked by Looney. Under completely destroyed.


    After''killing'' Sarna, Looney''s face became calm again. The entire trial court fell into a kind of abnormal silence. This is also Looney''s preference. He likes to be quiet and hates noise very much. Before breaking the door of the trial court, Looney was annoyed.


    After Looney settled with Sharna, he was about to return to the reception room with the code, but suddenly he remembered some ghostly sounds in the trial court.


    Looney heard those noisy sounds, frowned his eyebrows because of disgust, and turned his head, but he was stunned by what he saw.


    In front of Luney, there were countless dead souls. Sharna, who had just been''killed'' by Luney, was among them. If it were just ordinary dead souls, Luni, the judge of the underworld, would certainly not be afraid of Surprised, but these dead souls were all under his trial and had been thrown into hell, but now they all appeared.


    "How can this happen? The souls who have clearly entered hell actually..."


    "Looney of Tianying Star, you are guilty, you should be judged..."


    Those dead souls were floating, and this sound came out noisily, and the chaotic sound made Rooney feel irritated, and the black long whip in his hand ignited flames again.


    "You dead souls who are so sinful that you dare to say that you want to judge my Lord Looney, you are even more unforgivable!"

 1523 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1523

    Those dead souls seemed to be completely unaffected by Luney''s words, still floating in front of Luney.


    "Tianying Star Luni, you are guilty, you are not qualified to judge the dead..."


    "Presumptuous, I am temporarily in charge of this court on behalf of Master Minos. Of course I can judge you sinners!"


    "Judging a person''s sin is the power only God has. You are not a god, and Minos is not a god, so you have overstepped the power of God, so you are all sinful."


    The mixed sounds around made Looney''s mind more confused, and he seemed unable to calm down and think. The constant ghost sounds made Looney''s head messed up, cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and he couldn''t shake the whip in his hand. He suddenly hugged him. Shouting his head: "Don''t quarrel!!"


    The ghost obviously wouldn''t listen to Luney, the ghost sound continued.


    "Looney yelled at the trial court and insulted this holy court. You are guilty..."


    "You exercise the power of judgment that you don''t possess. If you exceed the power of God, you are guilty..."


    "You let the innocent dead go to hell to be punished, you are guilty..."


    The sound of''you are guilty'' was heard all around, making Luney''s head completely confused, and he had lost the ability to think. The ghost sound kept attacking Luney''s nerves, and under continuous attacks, Luney himself found himself guilty.'' fact''.


    "I am guilty... I am really guilty... what should I do?"


    "You are guilty... Minos is guilty, so you should go to trial Minos, because this is your duty."


    "Yes...Yes...Master Minos is guilty, I''m going to judge him...this is my...duty...Yes...to judge..."


    Looney showed a crazy look, turned and left the trial court, and walked towards the place where Minos was. When he just walked out of the trial court, a big hand stretched out from the void and grabbed Looney by the shoulder. , And at the same time a majestic voice fell.


    "Lonely, you can wake me up!"


    Chapter 169-Sharna vs. Radhamandis


    The powerful little universe injected into Luney''s shoulders into his body, eliminating the ghost sounds that echoed in Luney''s body, but it took him some time before Luni fully awoke and looked at the man beside him.


    "Ladamandis Lord..."


    "Be more sober, Looney, you have been recruited!"


    The visitor was one of the strongest three giants of the underworld among the 108 underworld fighters, Radhamandis of the Celestial Star. Because he noticed something abnormal on Luni¡¯s side, he came to check and found that Luni had been involved in illusion. , Shot immediately, awakening Luney.


    Looney shook his head continuously. With the help of Radamandis''s power, his head gradually became sober. The ghost sound that had been reverberating in his head gradually disappeared. When he thought that he had fallen into such an environment, Looney Feel a deep humiliation.


    "Damn! Damn Ophiuchus..."


    Radamandis glanced at Luney''s unwilling look, and said: "Can you play around with a ghost fighter of your level, the strongest silver saint Ophiuchus? It''s really worthy of the name."


    "Thank you for the compliment, Radamandis, one of the Big Three in the Underworld."


    "Damn it! You dare to fool me in this underworld... is there?!"


    The black demon whip in Looney''s hand was thrown out, and something was tied up in the air. With the previous lesson, Looney didn''t dare to underestimate the power of Sarna Ophiuchus at this time, holding the whip tightly in his hand. , For fear of being run away by the other party.


    "Don''t hide anymore, come out quickly!"


    "Zang? A guy who was screamed like an idiot by me just now, do you feel qualified to say such things to me?"


    Sharna¡¯s voice floated from the dark fog, and the irony made Looney feel a deep shame, and before Looney was about to say something to save her face, Sharna spoke again and interrupted the way. Ni''s words.


    "But since you want to see it so, I will satisfy you. After all, the Big Three of the Underworld are not so easy to play tricks on."


    Looney looked savagely hateful, and Shanna didn''t put him in his eyes at all in her tone. This made Looney very annoyed, but Radamandis was here, and Looney did not dare to talk nonsense.


    "Really, I finally hypnotized that Looney so that he could take me to the entrance of Tartarus, but it didn''t go so well as expected, but this time I have to trouble you to lead the way, Sky Star Rada Mandis."


    "Fool! Your body is about to be cut off by me!"


    "is it?"


    Sharna looked at Lu Ni with a mocking expression on her face. Lu Ni¡¯s strength is definitely not her opponent. Compared with the Golden Saint and the Sea General, there is a big gap between them. After Musk, Czech Freed, and Io of the six monsters, Looney''s strength was no longer in the eyes of Shaerna.


    Sharnah¡¯s mocking expression made Luni angry even more. The purple flame spread along the black demon whip in his hand all the way to Sharnah, but his whip destroyed Sharnah¡¯s Ophiuchus Silver Saint. Yi, that''s just a matter in the illusion. Now it is a real reality. The difference between the strengths of the two sides is too large. The flame rope of Looney is of no use to Shaerna. If Shaerna wanted Looney before. If you lead yourself, you would have solved him long ago.


    The purple flame burned all the way to Shana''s silver holy garment, but it was unable to cause any damage to that holy garment.


    "This... how is this possible?! How can the silver saint clothing have such terrible defenses?!"


    "Idiot, I can''t even tell how powerful my holy garment is. My Ophiuchus holy garment was resurrected after being stained with Athena''s blood. This kind of attack by you can never attack me. Even if the slightest damage is caused by the saint clothing, you are useless anyway, I will send you on the road, Lightning Thunder Snake Fist!"


    Sharna is now showing real strength. Unlike the situation in the illusion just now, Looney''s flame twisted rope is completely unable to withstand the power of Sharna''s lightning, and the black demon whip is shattered by Sharna''s lightning. , Even his body and Mingyi couldn''t resist, and in the violent thunder, he was completely electrocuted into fly ash!


    "Fool, you say that only gods are qualified to punish humans. This is your retribution, a fool who sets himself on fire!"


    Sharna looked at some dust on the ground coldly, then turned to Radha Mantis with a pair of indifferent eyes, and said: "Do you want to accept this retribution, Radha Mantis? Or, honestly, don¡¯t Wasting my time, take me to Tartarus?"


    "Humph! This is the first time I have seen a human who wants to go to that desperate abyss of hell, but I will let you get there, but without me leading the way, I will directly hit you to the deepest abyss of hell. Take the move, gloomy warning shock wave!!"


    As the most brave warrior among the underworld warriors, Radamandis doesn¡¯t like the twitchy combat style. One shot is his own special skill. The gray small universe is powerful through the two-footed flying dragon underworld, which reflects The multicolored dark light turned into a magic dragon and flew towards Shanna.


    Sharna had seen similar tricks in Czech Freed, but because this is in the underworld, the death of the underworld is a delicious tonic for the underworld fighters, and the gloomy warning shock wave of Radamandis has therefore Greater power!


    Sharna didn''t dare to underestimate the attack of Radmandis, one of the three giants of the underworld, her body swayed slightly, and a crack appeared in her body, and then the body split in half.


    Even Radamandis showed an expression of consternation when he saw Shanna''s situation, because among the underworld fighters, underworld clothes have a strong power, which can control the body to change suitable for underworld clothes. The most classic It is the Earth Demon Star Babylon. Corresponding to the strength of the enemy, his underworld will change his body, turning from a bug into a monster butterfly.


    This kind of change happened among the underworld fighters for granted, but Shanna, but a saint fighter wearing a silver saint!


    When Sharna''s body split in two, it immediately turned into two spirit snakes, one black and one white. The bodies of the two spirit snakes exude different small universes, avoiding the gloomy warning of Radhamandis. After the shock wave, they gathered together again and recovered to look like Shanna.


    Sharna''s fingers beating flexibly, just like a snake preparing to prey on spitting out snake letters.


    "Thunder Snakes!"


    Countless blue thunder snakes jumped out of Shana¡¯s fingertips. In this dim underworld, the blue thunder light of Shana shines a blue. The countless blue thunder snakes all have red eyes. Under the blue thunder light, scarlet eyes shone with gleaming light.


    In the face of this dense group of thunder snakes, most people will have scalp numb just seeing them, but Lada Mandis is the most brave and fearless warrior in the underworld. When looking at the thunder snakes, he actually took a half step. Without retreating, he quickly punched the speed of light with both hands.


    Lightspeed Fist is not a trick that is too difficult. It is just like Meteor Fist. It is just basic. Even more powerful is Eoria¡¯s Plasma Lightspeed Fist, but because Eoria¡¯s small universe has the attributes of thunder. Plasma Light Speed ??Fist is a unique skill that only Eoriya can perform.


    Radamandis¡¯s Lightspeed Fist does not possess the thunder attributes of Eoria, but in this underworld, Radamandis is dressed in the underworld, and his fist can shadow the death of the underworld, just like the original Ming The situation was the same when humans and the three-headed dog of hell were fighting. Radmandis''s lightspeed fist swept a large amount of lifelessness, and annihilated and swallowed Sharna''s thunder snake.


    Sharna stretched out her hand and pointed at Razer that had been wiped out nearly half, and the rest of Razer suddenly gathered together, connected end to end, becoming a thunder ring.


    The thunder ring itself can lock the enemy and generate super-gravity, which affects the enemy¡¯s movement. Dismask has also suffered from this trick, but in today¡¯s situation, this thunder ring cannot lock Lada Mandis. .


    Lei Huan flew back to Shaerna''s hands. The blue thunder light continuously rotated and thinned and turned into an extremely sharp disc. The blue thunder light shone on Shaerna''s expressionless cheeks, even the original lake water. The green eyes were also smudged into a cold blue and white.


    "Thunder Ring Blade!"


    The thunderbolt, which had been crushed to its limit, flew towards Radha Mantis, and the sharp edge made Radha Mantis¡¯ cheek feel a terrible sting, and even the dark clothes on her body issued a warning.

 1524 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1524

    Ladamandis immediately dodged sideways, but the sharpness of the Thunder Ring Blade was still beyond his imagination. The two-footed Wyvern Underworld Clothes on his body was too late to escape completely. A corner was cut off, and the exposed arm was also A blood stain was drawn that was not too shallow.


    Radamandis stared at the thunderous wound on his arm for a while, then silently gathered the dead energy of the underworld to repair his body and the underworld clothes on his body.


    After the Thunder Ring Blade cut Radamandis''s haunted clothes and body, he flew into Shana¡¯s hands, and then Shana raised her left hand again, and the violent lightning was in Shana¡¯s palm. Slowly rotate according to her idea, producing sharpness stronger than wind.


    "Keep on fighting, Radamandis."


    Chapter One Hundred and Seventy-Old Resentment, Athena vs. Gemini


    The scepter of the goddess of victory in Athena''s hand was picked, and the horrible destructive power exuded from that god-killing tool, swept towards the two brothers of death and sleep.


    Neither the god of death nor the god of sleep had Aegis, the Divine Shield, so they couldn''t resist the destruction of the god-killing weapon, and immediately flew back, and the three gods flashed and immediately moved to other places to fight.


    The Saint Seiyas under Athena are different from the Underworld Warriors. It takes a considerable amount of time to train each of them. All the members of the Golden Saint Seiya are at the age of Ben III. Compared with the Underworld Warriors, the Saint Seiya has more development potential. It¡¯s too big, but the training speed is slow. If the underworld saints wear too much, Athena will be at a disadvantage in the battle with Zeus, so she will not easily let the saints face directly. These two gods.


    In the eyes of the gods of death and the god of sleep, the strength of those saints is not worth mentioning, and Athena has the weapon of killing the gods, the two of them must be careful to face, otherwise they may really be killed by Athena , So also choose a battlefield suitable for combat.


    Athena held the scepter of the goddess of victory in her right hand, and continuously waved her left hand, turning Yubai''s palm into a sharp blade.


    "Excalibur!"


    The twin gods of death and sleep have been loyal to Hades since the age of mythology, and Athena and Hades have been fighting endlessly. Athena was once injured by the twin gods, and the gods of death and sleep were also Athena was sealed for many years and finally escaped from it.


    Now both sides can be said to be enemies when they meet each other, they are extremely jealous and annoyed, but they also know each other''s tricks very well.


    The hollow magic circle on the forehead of Sleeping God gave out a burst of light, and the small universe turned into a strange wave of power. This wave didn''t feel aggressive, but it would make everything fall asleep involuntarily.


    This kind of slumber is not limited to life, even power and time can hardly escape. This is the power of the sleep god Shupunos.


    Under the sleep fluctuations of the Sleeping God, the magic swords Athena wielded were also affected. The magic swords formed by those small universes seemed to become sleepy, and their destructive power suddenly weakened.


    After the god of sleep launched an attack, the god of death instantly appeared in front of the god of sleep, opening a space-time tunnel with both hands.


    "God''s Passage!"


    The god of death Tanatos opened the twisted time and space that only gods, to be precise, can only enter the small universe with the ninth sense. Without the protection of God, even if Shaka enters here, there will be nothing but ashes!


    The divine sword weakened by the sleep fluctuations of the Sleeping God entered the passage of God, and the weakened power almost disappeared. A flash of light flashed in Athena''s eyes, and her fingers flicked slightly.


    The Excalibur that was about to disappear, suddenly all gathered at one point and rotated at a super high speed. The exquisite sword that showed a linear attack turned into a spiral drill bit, penetrated the death god¡¯s channel and hit the death god accurately. .


    Although the power of the divine sword has been greatly weakened after passing through the passage of the gods, it still shredded the white robe originally worn by the god of death, revealing the silver-gray battle suit underneath him, and the god of sleep would also wear it. The white robe twitched, revealing the dark golden battle clothes.


    Among all the battle clothes, they are the respective god clothes on the twelve gods, and the god of death and the god of sleep are only second-level gods. Therefore, although the battle clothes on their bodies are also called god clothes, they are compared with the women of Athena. The sacred clothing is obviously a lower grade, it can be said that it is a sub-shen clothing.


    This sub-divine clothing itself also has considerable power, but if compared with the sacred clothing awakened by the blood of Athena ~ baptism, it depends on the strength of the small universe of both sides.


    Athena''s special attack just now obviously made the gods of death and sleep a little stunned, but Athena did not immediately explain the meaning to them. With the movement of five fingers, five spiral pills flew towards Tanathos at the same time.


    "Tanatos, be careful!"


    The Sleeping God yelled to remind his brother to be careful, and at the same time, the sleep fluctuations were raised to the maximum. The Sleeping God¡¯s attack is indeed very troublesome, and it can make everything fall into a deep sleep. Even the Lord God will be affected. Athena¡¯s five Helix Maru''s attack was slowed down, and death was given a chance to breathe.


    The god of death knew that Athena''s strength was above him, and he was even more afraid of the god-killing tool in her hand. When he saw the five luminous golden spheres in front of him, he was really shocked, the hollow magic on the forehead The light was released like the array, and a breath of killing air wafted out.


    Tanathos is the god in charge of death. His ability can endow all deaths. Even the entire universe will eventually die out. Under the spread of Tanathos¡¯ invisible power, the golden light on the spiral pill is unexpectedly It dimmed, and then it seemed to have lost its life, turning into a gray-white sphere, and then shattered into dust.


    Tanatos thought he had blocked Athena''s attack this time, but suddenly he avoided a side. With a bang on his body, he was hit by a huge force. He stepped back for two consecutive steps, and the sub-divine clothes appeared on his body. An inconspicuous scar.


    The characteristic of the spiral pill is to compress the powerful force on a small sphere. After hitting the enemy, the spiral force will directly penetrate the enemy''s body defense and attack the inside.


    In terms of Athena''s strength, even the god of death and the god of sleep cannot completely block the power of Helix Maru. Although those Helix Maru seem to have collapsed and disappeared under the invisible power of Tanathos, the strength in it is. It still hit Tanathos, causing a scar on Tanathos'' Ya Shenyi.


    Tanatos tried to eliminate the small universe that had penetrated into his body, looked at Athena with an ugly expression, and said: "Impossible, it''s just over 200 years. How can your strength increase so much?!"


    Because the gods are immortal, time doesn¡¯t make much sense to them. For more than 200 years, it¡¯s just a nap for the gods. I want to have great strength in such a short time. Ascension is very difficult, especially Athena, herself one of the twelve gods of Olympus, her strength itself is located at the highest apex of the pyramid in this world, and it is even more difficult to improve.


    However, the power that Athena now displays is completely different from that of the holy wars in previous years. If it weren''t for the small universe to feel unchanged, Tanatos would really doubt whether this Athena was the deity.


    "Tanatos, arrogant and arrogant, you don¡¯t understand how much potential human beings have. There are so many things in them that are worthy of me to learn. Although I have only learned a little, that¡¯s it. At one point, I''ll be enough to defeat you two! Watch it well, Tanatos! Gossip!"


    Athena waved her palm, and an invisible palm force flew towards Tanathos.It can be seen from the original work that this god of death is extremely arrogant and conceited. He regards all life except the gods as ants. His attitude towards humans and Athena are also two extremes. He looks down on humans at all, and it is the same now. In this way, Tanatos didn''t believe that a powerful god like Athena could learn anything from humans, and could only attribute the reason for Athena''s increase in strength to''inexplicable'', and guard against Athena''s attacks.


    Athena didn''t care whether Tanatos believed her or not. Since she was willing to deal with the twin gods alone, of course she had a certain degree of certainty. She was totally uncertain, and decided that it was not Athena''s style based on her emotions alone.


    She saw that the god of death was pushed away with an empty palm, and at the same time the goddess of victory scepter pierced towards the god of sleep.


    In Athena''s view, compared to the arrogant and conceited Tanatos, the calm and unimpulsive Hypnos is much more difficult to deal with, so she must take good care of this sleeping god. ''.


    Although the power of Sleeping God can make everything fall asleep, he has limited resistance to the power of the God Killer. He dare not easily resist Athena''s attack at the moment, and displays his power to make the time and space around him sleep, and the time and space become Stagnant, in order to barely resist the light of the Victory Scepter.


    The golden light from the scepter of the goddess of victory tore through the sleeping time and space, and decisively forced it towards the sleeping god.


    The god of death blocked Athena''s gossip empty palm and saw that the god of sleep was in danger. The destructive golden light on the scepter of the goddess of victory was about to hit the god of sleep, and immediately gathered the small universe on his hands to form a purple energy ball.


    "Terror of Destiny!"


    Although the power of Reaper is not as good as Athena, if Athena wants to defeat the Sleeping God first, and is completely hit by the blow of the Reaper, even with the protection of the female sacred garment, Athena will be slightly injured.


    Sleeping God felt that the power on the Victory Scepter had not weakened at all, and thought that Athena would rather be hit by the Death God, and use the Victory Scepter to give herself a bit of a cruelty, and was shocked.


    But just when the god of sleep was frightened, Athena¡¯s goddess of victory scepter with great destructive power suddenly turned. Athena¡¯s attack on Hypnos just now was real, but even such a powerful small universe. It''s just to lure the enemy. Compared to lifting weight and lightly, Athena is heavy or heavy, and light is light. If death does not attack her, Athena will directly turn the lure enemy into a real attack, using the weapon of God-killing The power of the god of sleep is a heavy blow!


    It¡¯s just that Death is now attacking, and Athena¡¯s tactics are immediately changed. The Victory Scepter draws a golden arc. In that stroke, there is a mysterious power that Death and Sleep can¡¯t understand, and the terrifying destiny of Death is captured by Athena. The scepter of the goddess of victory flicked and flew towards the god of death himself.


    After Athena used the scepter of the goddess of victory to defuse the death attack and counterattack, her free left hand immediately waved.


    "Excalibur!"


    Chapter 171-Suppression, one-to-two also prevails


    The wave of Athena''s Victory Scepter looks simple, but it contains the mystery of Tai Chi''s endless changes. Even Naruto has not completely mastered the complex changes.


    There is a gap between the strength of the god of death and Athena itself, and Athena has the strongest god-killing tool in his hand, coupled with the mystery of the power of Tai Chi, it would be a hell if he can''t counterattack the god of death back.


    Athena¡¯s attack method was completely different from before. Neither the god of death nor the god of sleep were prepared for such an abnormal attack on her. At very close range, the god of death could not dodge his own tricks and could only block his arms. In front of him, resist the terrifying destiny that flew toward him.


    The purple energy ball contained Death''s own small universe, but now it counterattacked on himself, which can be regarded as the end of retribution.


    And just before the god of death planned to use the small universe to bounce the terrifying destiny away, Athena''s divine sword followed closely, and the sharp blade looked at the terrifying destiny''s energy ball, immediately causing the energy in it to be disordered and exploded!


    In the burst of purple light, the Grim Reaper wearing a silver-gray sub-god''s suit flashed out of it. There were cracks on the sub-god''s suit on both arms. It seems that the zero-distance explosion just now did not small damage to the death itself. .


    Being beaten by one''s own tricks in battle is a great shame for anyone. Of course it is even more so for the arrogant and arrogant god of death. The reason why he did not attack immediately is because of Athena''s status And amazing strength!


    Even if it is a god, to put it plainly, it is bullying and fearing hardship.


    Seeing Athena''s moves, Shupunos, the sleeping god, was also shocked. The small universe in his body was immediately mobilized, and there were strange waves around him.

 1525 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1525

    "Permanent sleep!"


    This is the most profound meaning of the Sleeping God Shupunos. As a god who controls the sleep of everything in the world, as long as he is hit by this trick of the Sleeping God, he will fall into a permanent deep sleep and cannot be awakened. Even the Lord God will be affected. Limit the impact.


    Athena''s originally bright eyes showed languidness because of the attack of the Sleeping God, and seemed to fall asleep at any time, and the golden light flashed, and the Aegis Aquis immediately appeared in front of Athena.


    Although the power of the Sleeping God can make everything fall asleep, even time and space will go to sleep because of the power of the Sleeping God, but the Sleeping God can do nothing about the Holy Shield built with the light of the firstborn.


    Even Zeus''s Thunder Rod can hardly cause any damage to this Divine Shield. No matter how powerful the Sleeping God¡¯s sleep is, it cannot be stronger than Zeus''s Thunder Rod.


    Sleeping God¡¯s permanent sleep was blocked by Athena¡¯s Holy Shield, and Death God flew behind Athena in order to avenge his earlier revenge, and flicked his silver hair where the Holy Shield could not defend.


    The silver hair of the god of death has turned into countless wailing ghosts. This trick is very similar to Dismask¡¯s corpse qi turning into a spirit wave. As the god who controls death, and here is still in the underworld, death can use corpse qi at all Not surprisingly.


    The countless ghosts exude an astonishing death spirit. Although there are not many small universes left, they are all gathered together, and it is also a very terrifying force!


    "Accumulate corpse energy to destroy Lingbo!!"


    Using his silver hair as a medium, the god of death summoned many dead souls, gathered all their small universes, and gathered them into a dark light, which struck behind Athena.


    Athena''s left hand controlled Aquis to block the attack of the Sleeping God, while holding the Victory Scepter in her right hand, quickly spinning the golden scepter.


    The small universe of Athena continuously radiated through the scepter of the goddess of victory, and turned into a golden whirlpool. In the whirlpool, the small universe of Athena and the terrifying power of the scepter of the goddess of victory were contained.


    After the death god''s corpse Qi Mie Lingbo entered this golden vortex, it was immediately difficult to find the target of the attack. The dark light swayed from side to side in the vortex, but it was impossible to hit Athena''s body.


    The body of the god of death is also within the envelope of this whirlpool of Athena. Although he has the defense of the sub-god, the god of death still feels a deep and terrifying attraction coming from the depths of the whirlpool, seeming to swallow himself completely. Drop the same.


    The inexplicable fear that emerged in the heart made the god of death feel ashamed, but he still obeyed his inner thoughts, did not dare to resist the inexplicable vortex of Athena, and immediately flew back!


    ''what a pity¡­¡­''


    Athena sighed in her heart. If the god of death broke into her cyclone just now, with the power of Tai Chi and the power of the goddess of victory scepter, Athena can make the god of death suffer a big loss, but it is a pity that god of death After all, he was still not so mindless, and let him escape.


    To resist the attack of the Sleeping God and attack the Death God at the same time, Athena''s is not strong enough to easily kill the twin gods.


    The death god¡¯s corpse qi annihilated Lingbo annihilated in the golden vortex of Athena, gradually dispersed and disintegrated by the power of Tai Chi and the power of the goddess of victory scepter, and finally disappeared completely.


    After the god of death escaped from Athena''s attack this time, he immediately flew to his brother, the god of sleep, Shupunos. The two brothers looked at each other and could see the solemnity in each other''s eyes.


    The Athena in front of me now, except for the small universe, had a completely different fighting style from the Athena they knew, but just like this, the strange, slow, and simple attack made them both left and right. Wounded, if the two of them are not careful, I am afraid that they will be understood by Athena before Hades is completely resurrected.


    Athena maintained a faint, confident smile on her face. The self-confidence based on her powerful strength made her smile look dazzling, but it also had to be convincing.


    "Come on, Tanatos, Hypnos, don''t waste any more time, let me take you two out, and then defeat Hades together! I have lost my patience for years of jihad, this time, I want to break all the rules, and then reconstruct new rules!"


    When the god of death and the god of sleep heard Athena''s arrogant words, although they were annoyed in their hearts, they had to be careful about the strength of the goddess of victory. The two of them were twins, and under the same mind, they attacked Athena at the same time.


    Sleeping God''s body once again sent out fluctuations in sleep power. Although this attack was ineffective against Athena who possessed the Holy Shield, the time and space around Athena fell asleep due to the power of Sleeping God and became slow and stagnant.


    A golden light was released around Athena to resist the invading sleepiness.


    The god of death immediately seized the opportunity and once again summoned a piece of the dead souls of the past, surrounded by ghosts, exuding endless resentment.


    "Come on, my death army!"


    For the god of death, summoning these dead souls in the past is not a difficult task, but in the eyes of god of death, these dead souls are originally irrelevant, even if they all disappear, it does not matter. Defeating Athena is the most important thing now.


    Athena squinted her eyes. She, who had killed countless enemies before, didn''t fear these dead souls. She just played casually like the god of death ~ the posture of killing dead souls made her a little unhappy.


    But this unhappy mood lasted for a second, because Athena herself is not a good person. Anyway, the history of the world is written by the victor. As long as her and Naruto¡¯s plan can succeed, Athena can sacrifice for other things. Anyone, let alone these dead souls.


    Athena¡¯s scepter of the goddess of victory can easily smash all these dead souls into ashes, but although the power of the god-killing tool is large, the small universe is also large. Athena does not want to waste power on these dead souls, and cut them out continuously. Excalibur.


    Under the huge small universe of Athena, those sharp swords can directly destroy souls, and those dead souls have only souls left. Without the defense of the body, their souls have become more vulnerable. Athens As Na''s divine sword flashed quickly, the undead army summoned by the god of death fell one after another.


    Athena killed the undead army of the gods, and did not forget to take good care of the god of death. With the beating of her five fingers, the five spiral pills flew towards the god of death again.


    The god of death suffered a loss under Athena''s spiral pill before. Knowing that this trick is very peculiar, even if it is blocked, the impact will still attack him. At this time, he dare not use his damaged sub-shen clothes to resist. , Spread the wings behind him, and immediately flew, but where did Athena''s spiral pill allow him to avoid it so easily, like a tarsal maggot, chasing death.


    Even if the god of death escapes to the end of the underworld, Athena¡¯s Helix Pill will follow closely. In this underworld, there are only two places that Athena¡¯s small universe cannot cover. One is the end of the river Styx, in the pure land of bliss. The Temple of Diss, the other is Tartarus, the abyss of hell.


    However, neither of these two places could be reached at this time, so he could only dodge Athena''s attacks continuously, and a powerful offensive universe appeared in his hands again.


    "Terror of Destiny!!"


    The essential difference between the strengths of the two sides made the god of death have to use his own nirvana to resist the spiral pill, which is not a stunt for Athena. Under the explosion of the purple energy ball, the golden light of the spiral pill was swallowed, followed by a golden light. It flew out and hit the death god''s left shoulder accurately.


    The divine body of God will also be injured and bleed.


    The god of death''s left shoulder was directly hit by Athena''s spiral pill. Ya Shenyi couldn''t resist the impact and was blasted through a big hole. The left shoulder bone had been smashed by Athena''s spiral pill, bloody and terrifying.


    Chapter 172-Sanctuary, siblings oppose each other


    Gods, people, dead souls... the jihad has swept across the entire underworld, but at present, the war has not yet reached the real final stage, because Hades has not yet taken action. In this war, even if Athena fights the twin gods with her own power, It''s just a prelude.


    However, the flames of war are not only pervading the underworld, even in the sanctuary, will be affected.


    This time Athena drove all the golden saints, as well as the strongest bronze and silver, to the underworld. The rest are guarded in the sanctuary, and only silver, bronze and steel saints are left, even one who has realized the seventh sense. None of them.


    It can be said that the current sanctuary defense is absolutely empty, like the underworld warrior of the underworld three giants, just come one, you can give the current sanctuary to a pot.


    But the enemy who has descended on the sanctuary is not the level of a ghost fighter, but the strongest god in the world.


    God King Zeus!


    When Athena led the army to the underworld, Zeus took advantage of the empty opportunity behind the sanctuary to come to the sanctuary. In the eyes of a pair of eagles, the eyes were extremely cold. Obviously, he planned to directly erase the saint. Take advantage of this golden opportunity when Athena is not there.


    A blue arc jumped out of Zeus'' palm, and then pointed towards the sky.


    As the master of the sky, Zeus can mobilize the power of the entire sky, but for Zeus, to solve some of the saints does not need to borrow the power of the sky, nor do you need to use the thunder rod, just a bolt of lightning can eliminate Athena Destruction of the sanctuary.


    Even if the sanctuary has been protected by enchantments since the age of mythology, it would not be possible to stop Zeus''s attack without Athena''s personal presidency.


    Zeus waved his hand, and a thunder light fell towards the sanctuary.


    If all the golden saints are there and the twelve golds are all assembled, combined with the power of the twelve golden saints, it should barely be able to stop Zeus from attacking once or twice, but now there are only some power bronze and silver saints left in the sanctuary. Fighter, there is no one who understands the seventh sense, and the power of the steel saint can''t compete with the highest king like Zeus!


    The blue thunder brought destruction to the sanctuary, but from the Pope¡¯s Palace, a blue fire suddenly flew out.


    The blue flame, quiet and violent, contained terrifying power. After the blue flame flew into the air, it flew away and turned into a blue flame barrier, covering the entire holy domain. .


    Zeus¡¯s thunder fell on the blue barrier. The barrier was immediately sunken. The blue flame burned, and the sunken position slowly recovered. Under the blue flame, there was even lightning. The intangibles were also burned and eventually disappeared without a trace.


    In Sanctuary, no one has the ability to withstand Zeus¡¯s attack, even if the power of this blow is far less than one-tenth of Zeus¡¯s strength, and can block Zeus¡¯s attack in such an easy way, no one in Sanctuary has This is capable, but there is still a god here.


    Hestia, one of the three goddesses together with Athena and Artemis, is the eldest sister of the god king Zeus.


    With the ability to use such a powerful and bizarre blue flame, Hestia is the only one in the entire universe. Seeing this flame, Zeus knew it was Hestia''s handwriting.

 1526 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1526

    Although Hephaestus and Hestia are both Vulcans in the mythology, the two Vulcans have different roles.


    Hephaestus is precisely the god who uses fire. He is good at forging and can forge all kinds of things from metal in flames. Therefore, Hephaestus is more famous as the god of forging. ; But Hestia is the true God of Fire. She is the master and master of all the fires in the world. That is to say, as long as Hestia is willing, she can take away the fires in the world at will, and it is because With the asylum of Hestia, the flames in the world can be endless, and similar differences also occur between Athena and Ares.


    And Hestia can gather the flames of the world in reverse, creating a blue flame that is infinitely close to the Olympus flame, which is what Zeus just saw, and even his thunder and lightning burned the flames, if Without the use of the Thunder Rod and the power of the sky, Zeus may not really be Hestia''s opponent.


    The blue flame blocked Zeus'' thunder, and after protecting the sanctuary, they gathered together to restore the city to a human form, Hestia.


    Although Hestia is usually gentle, and his relationship with Zeus is even more like a sibling, but when Hestia sees his brother, he is full of indifference at this time, and the breath on his body also shows a sense of indifference. Kind of obvious alienation.


    "Zeus, why do you come here to embarrass these humans?"


    "Hestia, then why do you protect them?"


    Hestia completely ignored the faint warning revealed in the voice of Zeus, but stood in front of Zeus, beware of his sudden attack, and then faintly said: "I have always protected human beings. This has been the case since the age of myth. You Don¡¯t you know my temper?"


    Zeus didn''t seem to want to turn his face directly with his eldest sister, pretending to put away his little universe, and said: "Hestia, you have been away from Olympus for so many years, why not come back? As long as you come back If you do, I can make you a queen."


    The Queen of Heaven is the highest female priesthood of Olympus relative to Zeus¡¯s position as the king of gods. It can be said that the Queen of Heaven is the highest goddess. In Olympus, although there are some indifferent to fame and fortune, she hopes to be the Queen of Heaven. There are definitely not a few female fairies below one person and above ten thousand people, but this definitely does not include Hestia.


    "The Queen?"


    Hestia asked back, with an undisguised ironic smile on his face, and said, "You should have made this promise to many people. Those fairies and goddesses you have played with, you should You have given such a promise, then I want to know, how many queens do you want to establish?"


    Zeus''s face stiffened slightly, indicating that what Hestia said was indeed true. Zeus was originally a windy~liquid temperament. There are really many women who were tricked or even raped by him, and many of them were resisting. Without the temptation of the queen¡¯s position, he gave his body to Zeus. According to Zeus¡¯s style, of course, he turned his face and refused to recognize people when he got off the chuang. After all, the queen¡¯s position was very big and involved the entire Olympus. Behind Hera''s power system, there are also many gods who support her. Unless Hera is dead, the position of this queen is definitely not the final word of Zeus.


    So what Zeus said about becoming a queen is actually just farting.


    Hestia glanced at Zeus¡¯s slightly changed face, and suddenly curled his lips in disdain: "Zeus, I am also your eldest sister anyway. I know who you are. Don¡¯t put your tricks to deceive little girls. I am on my body, even if I violate my promise to marry someone one day, then that person will definitely not be you. I am not like my child who is used as a tool to die for an ethereal god."


    Hestia was talking about Hercules, and Zeus was obviously a little guilty to mention it. After all, Hercules was a sinner born after Zeus seduced ~ raped her great-granddaughter. He was born like that, but Hestia was very disgusted.


    Zeus has three older sisters, two of them have become Zeus¡¯s wives, that is, Demeter and Hera, the queen, and for his eldest sister Hestia, Zeus has never given up putting her into his harem. The idea is that Hestia was annoyed by the constant pursuit of Poseidon and Apollo, and finally vowed not to marry forever, coupled with the jealous personality of Hera who had not turned his face with Zeus at that time, so Zeus was only Can only temporarily suppress that thought.


    But Hestia is also noble. The purer and the more inaccessible Zeus is, the more itching is in his heart. For men, the harder to get, the more he wants to get. Ya never forgets.It¡¯s just that Hestia¡¯s thoughts are right. If she really agreed to Zeus, with Zeus¡¯s temperament, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stay with a woman forever. When she gets tired of playing, she must go to another woman. .


    Zeus still refused to give up the opportunity to pursue Hestia easily, but no matter what he said about love and temptation, Hestia was always indifferent, and the words of Zeus who no longer knew how many people had said to Ignored, there was no fluctuation in my heart.


    It can only be said that Hestia is the eldest sister of Zeus after all. She knows exactly what her brother is like. Zeus''s style can deceive those ignorant women, and can use the position of queen to lure those who are dizzy. Fairy, but of no use to Hestia.


    Zeus''s entanglement made Hestia''s patience gradually disappear, finally showing an impatient look on his face.


    "Enough, Zeus, stop talking nonsense to pollute my ears, do you think I will really believe your nonsense? Being your woman, I haven''t been played enough by you. After using it, I will kick it. open?!"


    Hestia looked at Zeus with indifferent eyes, and suddenly said a word that made Zeus''s face suddenly changed.


    "Do you think that nobody really knows about Hera?"


    Chapter 173-Retreating Zeus, the strongest Ophiuchus


    The feud between Zeus and Hera is a scandal that Zeus tried to hide. Even Athena can only guess at the relationship between Zeus and Hera, but from Hestia¡¯s tone, she is very Know some of the secrets that Zeus tried to hide.


    This incident is the last scandal that Zeus wanted people to know about. When Hestia said this incident, the expression in Zeus''s eyes immediately changed from just''affectionate'' to murder!


    Seeing that Zeus finally revealed his true face, Hestia snorted.


    "Did you show your true colors, Zeus? If you want to kill people, you''d better make sure that you can kill me with one move, otherwise, before you die, I will tell you the secret you least want people to know. The entire universe knows, and let them see clearly, what exactly you are, the king of the gods!"


    Zeus''s face was very ugly, and the small universe had secretly begun to gather, ready to take out the thunder rod at any time.


    "How did you know about that?!"


    Hestia also secretly gathered the small universe, surrounded by a layer of dark blue fire, while looking at Zeus with mocking eyes, said: "My sister has been betrayed, tortured, and taken advantage of. I have to tell my sister what is wrong. Isn¡¯t it right? Zeus, I think you really have not cared about Hera, otherwise, why don¡¯t you even know that I¡¯ve seen Hera? Or, in Hera alone, she looked at her like that. Face, when the eyes are red and swollen from crying, where are you on the chuang of the fairy who was deceived by your rhetoric?!"


    Hestia squinted and satirized Zeus coldly. If it wasn''t for Hera who didn''t want people to know her appearance, she would not let her say it. She really wanted to point him at Zeus''s nose. Scolded.


    Hestia, who used to be gentle to others, would never talk to people easily with a sneer and sarcasm. It was just what Zeus did, and now he wants to lure Hestia as a queen. Ya, completely ignore the Hera who was hurt and betrayed by him. This incident really caused Hestia to start a real fire.


    Because of Hera¡¯s relationship, Hestia never told anyone what happened at the time, including Athena. Only a few people knew the truth of what happened at the time. Hestia would help at the time. They searched for the whereabouts of the Olympus flame, on the one hand because Naruto did persuade Hestia at the beginning, and on the other hand, because Hestia knew that Zeus had done something bad to Hera. .


    From Hestia''s words, Zeus was absolutely certain that Hestia really knew what happened that year, and the killing intent in his heart emerged frantically, constantly driving him to kill Hestia, concealing that matter forever.


    Hestia noticed Zeus'' killing intent, and instead of fearing, he sneered.


    "Zeus, you have a thunder rod in your hand, and you have the power of the sky. I will definitely not be your opponent, but I and you are in the same realm. After I die, you will definitely not be able to suppress my grievances. The ugly thing you most want to hide, I will also tell the world, if you have the ability, you can do it!"


    Hestia finished speaking coldly, raising his head, looking like he was waiting for death.


    Zeus stared at Hestia coldly, but in the end he still didn''t dare to do it, because he knew that Hestia said it was true, and the powerful force of the eruption of the grievance of the soul could not be suppressed by him. The situation on Tartarus is the best evidence. If it were not for the terrifying power of fear of the grudge, Zeus and the others would not have only sealed Cronus, the highest state of the Titan, in Tartarus.


    Once Hestia died, the biggest scandal that Zeus had done at the beginning would be known to everyone, and this matter would never be allowed by Zeus.


    It''s just that Hestia''s cold and arrogant posture has already shown her attitude. If you have the guts to kill me, you can do it!


    Hestia is indeed gentle and does not like to fight, but this does not mean that she is easy to bully, at least not everyone can bully, even if it is Zeus, Hestia is also clearly telling Zeus such a tough attitude.


    ''Even if you are the king of the gods, but I will always be your sister, don''t want to climb on my head no matter what!''


    Even if there were ten thousand thoughts in his heart that wanted to kill Hestia, Zeus finally did not dare to do it, snorted coldly, and did not have the idea of ??killing the saints, turned and walked away.


    When Hestia felt that the breath of Zeus had completely disappeared and did not monitor the sanctuary anymore, Hestia finally breathed a sigh of relief. A pair of beautiful gods turned to the direction of the underworld, revealing a complex look. .


    Zeus came to the sanctuary and was shaken away by Hestia. This incident was basically within Athena''s expectation, but there was a slight deviation in the process, and the result was the same anyway.


    The thunder ring blades in Shana''s hands kept spinning, and the violent thunder light became sharp. After this extreme form change, thunder''s sharpness became stronger than the wind.


    The double sensation of pain and numbness still remaining on the arm is reminding Radha Mantis that this woman is so powerful, if I underestimate her, I am afraid I don''t even know how to die.


    Seeing that Radamandis didn''t do anything, she didn''t speak, and didn''t want to waste any more time. The two thunder ring blades in her hand flew out immediately.


    The two thunder ring blades staggered into a sharp thunder light. The cold thunder light shining on Radamandis¡¯s cheeks turned white. Under Radamandis¡¯ handsome eyebrows, there was an extremely serious expression. A huge death came.


    The gloomy death aura of the underworld covered Radamandis, making Radamandis¡¯s body look a little dark, and then the figure of Radamandis suddenly transformed into the form of a two-footed flying dragon. The prototype of Radha Mandis''s Underworld.


    Flying dragons are very powerful magical creatures in Western mythology. Their attack, speed, defense, and endurance are all first-class. Although the flying dragons formed in the small universe of Radamandis are no better than the real flying dragons in mythology, they are due to the gathering of underworld deaths. The relationship between Qi, so it has a very strong corrosive force.


    The two-footed dragon roared and flew towards Shana suddenly.


    Shana¡¯s two thunder ring blades slashed on the two-footed flying dragon, and the sharp edges cut across the hard-hard scales of the flying dragon, creating two glare of fire, but they could not completely destroy the two-footed flying dragon. , Only two blue-white, deep and long wounds were left, and the wounds on Feilong''s body healed quickly under the filling of the death of the underworld.


    Sharna frowned and looked at the fierce flying dragon. With her eyesight, she could see that the flying dragon was an illusion created by Radamandis using her underworld characteristics to attract the death of the underworld. Even so, because The underworld is endlessly dead, so the power of this flying dragon can be constantly replenished. If it can''t be defeated with one blow, God knows when it will take.


    "I''m sorry, Radamandis, I don''t have time to waste here with you now!"


    Sharna lowered her head slightly, her drooping bangs covered her increasingly cold eyes, and Radmandis saw that Sharna''s body appeared in a phantom, and then her body suddenly split into two halves. Two spirit snakes, one black and one white.


    This is Sarna¡¯s newly developed trick after the end of the battle in the sea world. It can transform her body directly into a spirit snake, which is different from the phantom made by the small universe before. This black and white spirit snake is Sarna. The real body only has to complete this trick. The Ophiuchus saint, the blood of Athena, and the small universe above the seventh sense are indispensable. Maintaining this state will consume a lot of small universes, but Can raise Shanna''s speed and strength to another peak!


    Two spirit snakes, one black and one white, were crawling on the ground, spitting out snake letters.

 1527 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1527

    Although Radamandis didn''t know the power of the two snakes, he was still careful, controlling the two-legged dragon and flew towards the two spirit snakes.


    Although this spirit snake was crawling on the ground, it moved very fast. When the two-footed dragon flew, black immediately jumped from the ground, shook his body, and hit the two-footed dragon with its huge tail.


    Although the two-footed flying dragon possesses a strong defensive power, it can''t bear the tail of the black snake, and immediately screams, even the tail is broken by the black snake.


    The two-footed dragon yelled, and the sharp claws caught the black snake''s body, but the black snake''s body was actually very hard~hard, even the two-footed dragon''s claws couldn''t break it open. The claws caught it. The place, only left three shallow scratches.


    The two-footed flying dragon was boiling in the air, ready to go around a big bend, and then turned around to attack, but the white snake''s eyes glowed with a light purple light.


    The wyvern''s body seemed to be suddenly tied up by something, its huge and powerful wings could not be opened, and even its body was tens of thousands of times heavier. With a scream, it fell from the air.


    The black snake twisted its body, immediately wrapped around the body of the two-footed dragon, and actually wrapped the body of the two-footed dragon tightly, unable to break free, then opened the mouth of the snake, two sharp fangs bit through the feet Venom was injected into the neck of the flying dragon.


    Even the two-footed wyvern condensed by the dead spirit can''t stop the venom of Hydra Hydra. After two strokes on the ground, it slowly disappears without a trace, and two spirit snakes, one white and one black, are entangled with each other~ , Spit out a snake letter, and looked at Radha Mandis with a cold look.


    Radamandis saw that the two spirit snakes defeated his two-footed wyvern by an overwhelming advantage, and the appearance of the two spirit snakes, one black and one white, suddenly remembered the legend of a saint who was forbidden to discuss. .


    "The strongest... Ophiuchus..."


    Chapter One Hundred Seventy-Four-Ending Together, Radhamandis¡¯s Final Decision


    Sharna turned into this state, it can be said that she split her power in half.


    The black snake has a strong body that can withstand any attack, with strong attack and destructive power, while the white snake is the opposite. The white snake''s body is relatively weak, but the white snake has a strong mind and healing ability.


    Because they divided their abilities into two halves and raised them to their limits, the power of these two snakes is stronger than that of Shana herself. The only problem is that maintaining this state requires a very large universe, which is not conducive to sustaining~ Long battle.


    Sharna became the state of this spirit snake, obviously intending to defeat Radamandis in the shortest time because she really didn''t have that mood, and she slowly consumed it here.


    When Radamandis saw Shahna¡¯s state, he thought of the legend of a saint who was forbidden to talk about, but Shahna didn¡¯t care about that much. She was not a saint who fought for Athena, what kind of saint. The legend has nothing to do with her. When Radhamandis was a little distracted, the black snake immediately swam towards Radhamandis~ walked away.


    The approaching powerful small universe made Radhamandis immediately wake up, see the black snake in front of him, and reach out to subconsciously catch the seven-inch key of the black snake!


    Radhamandis shot quickly. The seven-inch key is where the heart of the snake is. Even the black snake turned into by Shana is no exception. Radhamandis snapped his finger, and a bright red flowed from the position he held. Blood comes.


    The black snake screamed, and all the smooth scales on his body stood upright. The edges of the scales were sharper than the razor, and there was a faint blue thunder light.


    "hiss!!"


    The tingling from the palm of his hand made Radha Mantis take a breath, and could not help letting go. The feeling of being shocked by lightning caused Radha Mantis¡¯s arm to fall into a state of soreness for a short time. , Can''t make any effort at all.


    The black snake seized the moment when Radhamandis was in pain, and with a flick of its tail, the purple-black tail seemed to have become a sharp knife edge, and with incomparable sharpness, it slashed towards Radhamantis'' arm.


    Radamandis was not so easy to deal with. With his arm unable to quickly dodge the attack, he immediately flew back and took a step back, and at the same time quickly stepped forward, once again grabbing the black snake''s seven-inch key.


    The scales on the black snake stood up again, and the sharp scales pierced the palm of Ladamandis and directly drove the lightning into Ladamandis''s body.


    It''s just that Radamandis was prepared this time, actually gritted his teeth and endured the pain of his palm being pierced and the tingling sensation of his arm being shocked, and at the same time he immediately pressed his other hand on the black snake.


    "Dark warning shock wave!"


    boom!!


    The black snake could not dodge this zero-range attack. Within a millionth of a second before being hit by the gray warning shock wave, the black snake immediately coiled his body into a huge disk.


    Radamandis¡¯s gloomy warning shock wave itself was aimed at the black snake¡¯s heart to launch a fatal blow, but when the black snake coiled up, the attack had to cover the black snake¡¯s body, invisibly, on a single point The strength has also weakened.


    The black snake was blasted off by the gloomy warning shock wave of Radhamandis, and fell to the ground again. The scales on his body were broken a lot, revealing the bloody muscle tissue inside.


    The black snake''s body was damaged, and the white snake immediately twisted its body, swam to the black snake''s side, and bit the black snake''s body in one bite.


    The small universes of the two spirit snakes blended into each other, and the wound on the black snake made a sneer sound, and in a blink of an eye it was restored to its original state.


    ''The black snake has a strong attack power, while the white snake has the ability to heal?''


    Radamandis quickly analyzed the abilities of the black snake and the white snake, and after the white snake''s treatment, the black snake had returned to its original state, twisted his body, and rushed towards Radamandis again.


    The black snake''s whole body was shrouded in a blue and white thunder light, and the fast-moving body exuded a powerful aura that destroys everything.


    But Radmandis didn''t get entangled with the black snake at all this time. Instead, he turned around and rushed to the white snake. He should have seen it too. If the white snake is not dedicated to the solution, the black snake will be endless. The earth resurrected and then fought. Only by defeating the''medicine'', the white snake, could Radhamandis be able to truly defeat the black snake.


    The white snake is not as good at fighting as the black snake. The attack power and defense power of the black snake are much worse than that of the black snake. Seeing Radhamandis rushing towards him, he immediately twisted his body quickly, retreated quickly, and continuously released Nian Li wanted to block the action of Radha Mandis.


    But Shanna is not Mu, she is not a Saint Seiya who is good at using mind power. In this place of the underworld, it is too reluctant to want her to restrain Radamandis, one of the three giants of the underworld, with her mind power alone. Up.


    The black snake saw that the white snake was in danger, and immediately attacked behind Radhamandis. Radhamandis noticed the powerful attack of the black snake, but in order to kill the white snake first, he actually attacked the black snake. Turning a blind eye, he didn''t dodge at all, letting the black snake''s attack hit his back, piercing the protection of the dark clothes behind him, and his moves hit the white snake at the same time.


    "Roaring greed!!"


    Radhamandis''s quest to kill with one blow also got the effect. The white snake''s body is not as strong as the black snake, and it can''t withstand the attack of Radhamantis. After being hit by Radhamantis'' lustful roar, It fell to the ground immediately, and after two convulsions, it lost the breath of life.


    The body of the white snake and the black snake are both Sarna. The two snakes can be said to be closely related. Now the white snake is killed by Ladamandis, and the black snake has also been greatly affected. After being hit by the gloomy warning shock wave from Radha Mantis, he had to gather with the white snake and restored her appearance to Shanna.


    Because she was injured in the spirit snake state, the injuries of the two snakes were all superimposed on Shana''s body, making Shana''s face pale, as if she would fall completely at any time, and Radamandis consumed a lot of small universe. , But the injury was not as serious as Shanna, and her condition was much better than Shanna.


    "Sharna Ophiuchus, I really have to admit that you are the most powerful woman I have ever seen, but this victory belongs to me, Radhamandis!"


    Radamandis showed arrogance on his face, and the feeling of defeating a powerful enemy head-on and then gaining victory made him feel very happy. For an opponent he recognized, Radamandis also planned to use Her strongest attack completely solved her.


    "But you can only stop here, go to hell, and reflect on your sins, Ophiuchus Sarna! A gloomy warning..."


    Radhamandis raised his hands and was about to send out a gloomy warning shock wave to completely kill Shanna, his body suddenly burst, and then he coughed violently. Radhamandis covered his mouth with his hand, but saw himself A bright red in his palm.


    "This...this is my...blood?"


    "Huh~~Have you finally found out, Radamandis?"


    "Sharna?!" Radhamandis''s sharp gaze turned to the indifferent woman, "What the hell did you do?!"


    Sharna looked at Radamandis with an indifferent expression. For her, Radamandis was about to become a dead person, and Sharna would not mind giving him the final answer before his death. doubt.


    "It''s snake venom, to be precise the venom of Hydra Hydra. Although neither the black snake nor the white snake bit you, but for me, the method of poisoning is not just from the teeth. You are catching the black snake. At that time, the scales of the black snake pierced the palm of the palm. At that time, I injected the snake venom and lightning into your body. In fact, the abilities of the black snake and the white snake are all under the covers. Let your nerves be paralyzed, so that you can''t notice the invasion of snake venom. Hydra''s snake venom has a strong corrosive effect on the small universe. After poisoning, the more the small universe is activated, the faster the poison will go. In order to defeat me, Continuously launching such big tricks as the gloomy warning shock wave and greed roar, now the snake venom has invaded your heart, and you have no effect on the medicine."


    "You... mean..."


    "I admit, but the winner is king, and the loser is the bandit. As I said, I don¡¯t have time to waste with you, so even if I don¡¯t compromise, I will eliminate all obstacles in front of me and go to death. Radamandis!"


    The violent and sharp thunder and lightning struck Ladamandis who fell to the ground, but just before being hit, Radamandis disappeared from Sarna''s eyes, and Sarna was astonished. When she yelled out''what'', the poisoned and dying Radamandis was already deeply poisoned, but suddenly came behind Shanna and locked her body tightly.


    "Radamandis, what do you want to do?!"


    "Hahaha... Ophiuchus Sarna, I admit that I was indeed planted in your hands, but you should not just look down on the Big Three of the Underworld. I, Radha Mantis, before completely defeating the enemy, You will never stop! You will disappear with me, this is my biggest small universe, the last...gray warning shock wave!!"


    Chapter 175-Killing Sleeping God, Naruto Breaks the Seal


    Radamandis¡¯s body was completely destroyed in the explosion of the dark warning shock wave, and even the underworld clothing was turned into fragments, but as long as the magic star is still there, it only takes some time, underworld clothing will absorb the dead energy of the underworld and automatically repair it. Then look for the next person who is suitable to wear the underworld clothing, so compared to underworld clothing, the underworld fighter is not important at all.


    However, even if Radamandis was killed, he still failed to kill Sharna in the end.

 1528 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1528

    Sharna''s body fell from the mid-air, and the attack that Radhamandis annihilated just now was not light. Even the saint clothing repaired with the blood of Athena was damaged to a certain extent. He leaned on his left shoulder and half-kneeled on the ground.


    "Cut, the Big Three of the Underworld..."


    Sharna curled her mouth, and when she was about to treat the wound on her body, she keenly felt something. A little bit below her feet, her body was like a cannon popping out of the chamber, and she immediately ejected back.


    And at the place where Shana was staying, a few crystal threads suddenly appeared.


    Sharna quickly raised her head after landing, and her sharp gaze was reflected from under her bangs like a snake. Two people suddenly appeared in front of her, wearing the same clothes, that is, the remaining two of the three giants of the underworld, Tianxiong. The star Ayagos and the heavenly star Minos.


    The three giants of the underworld have powerful strengths, so they rule their respective underworld fighter legions. Although not completely independent, they rarely contact each other.


    Only when I felt the sudden abnormal change in the small universe of Radamandis, and then suddenly disappeared, and realized that the situation was wrong, Ayagos and Minos would appear. I did not expect that Radamandis would even destroy himself. After he came out, he still couldn''t defeat this silver saint. The one who almost attacked Shaerna just now was the noble star Minos.


    In the air where the explosion hadn''t completely subsided, there still remained the small universe left by Radamandis. The warm small universe was already telling the fierce battle just now.


    "I really didn''t expect that Radamandis would be forced to such a degree, he is indeed the strongest silver saint."


    Sharna fiddled with her hair with a bloody hand, but the hair was also stuck together because of the blood stained, raising a brisk and cold smile.


    "It''s not just Radamandis, even the two of you are going to solve it together!"


    "Stop talking big, do you think there is still a way to beat us with your current state?"


    Sharna looked at Minos and Ayagos in front of him. If she was really desperate, she should be able to pull one to die together, but for now, Sharna hadn''t lived enough.


    "You will definitely be defeated. In this holy war, Hades'' defeat is a foregone conclusion. Moreover, it is not just me, the silver saint, but the most golden saint. Strong two!"


    Ayagos and Minos looked terrified, and suddenly a hearty laughter came from the sky behind Shaerna.


    "It''s wrong to bully a girl with more and less. Such a person must be punished!"


    "You are too much nonsense, teacher, hurry up and get rid of the two of them!"


    "Haha, that''s right, Lushan Bailongba!"


    "Galaxy starburst!"


    Libra Tonghu and Gemini Saga appeared behind Shanna at the same time. The tricks issued by the two flew over Shana¡¯s cheeks, fluttering Shanna¡¯s long green hair, and precisely towards Minos and Ayagos flew away.


    It¡¯s not a coincidence that Tonghu and Saga will appear here, and it¡¯s not that they hid in the morning watching Sarna fight. It¡¯s just that in this battle, Saga, Tonghu and Sarna are in charge respectively. There are several saints, and the three of them are directly responsible to Athena. There is also a special means of communication between the three of them. Each of them has two runes made by Athena, which can be used with each other. Come to the communication, if you encounter trouble, you can also tear the rune to pieces and summon the other party. Just now, Shanna shredded two runes on her body and summoned Tonghu and Saga here at the same time.


    The Galaxy Starburst and the Lushan Bailongba generals Minos and Ayagos flew out. Tonghu and Saga fell by Shana''s side. Seeing Shana''s appearance at this time, they frowned at the same time. .


    "Sharna, your hand..."


    "Nothing, just a small injury."


    Shana''s tone was indifferent and didn''t seem to be talking about herself at all, and Tonghu could not come to the conclusion that''Sharna''s injury was just a small injury'' with limited knowledge structure.


    Sharna''s position below her left shoulder was all empty, that is to say, her left arm was completely broken!


    "Radamandis was going to die with me just now, so I used one arm as a stand-in, like a gecko docking its tail, it''s okay."


    ''But the human body is different from the gecko''s body...''


    Tonghu and Sajia were both complaining in their hearts at the same time, but Shaerna had to deal with the wound on her broken arm no matter how she looked.


    "Sharna, let me treat your wound first."


    "No, I can stop the bleeding immediately."


    Sharna declined Tong Hu¡¯s intention to help with treatment. A burst of thunder shone from the wound on the left shoulder and severed arm. Both Tong Hu and Saga who were close by could smell the scorching smell of Sharna. Looked at this woman with confidence.


    Under the strong electric shock, Shana''s wound completely stopped bleeding in an instant, but there was a burst of white smoke.


    "The bleeding is stopped, let''s get rid of these two guys first, we have no time to waste."


    Seeing Shana calmly saying such words, Tonghu and Saga looked at each other for a long time, and an idea emerged in their hearts at the same time.


    "The people who were taught by metamorphosis are also metamorphose..."


    The aggressive style that Sharna learned from someone has left Tonghu and Saga completely speechless, while Athena''s battle is relatively easy.Although she has to face the twin gods of death and sleep alone, but she knows their strength and fighting skills quite well, but Athena''s fighting style is completely different from the past, plus the goddess of victory scepter and the divine shield Aque. With the power of Si, the Gemini god fell in front of Athena.


    The terrifying destiny of the god of death hit Athena¡¯s divine shield Aquis, but an attack of this level was completely unable to shake this invincible golden shield. Athena held Aquis in her hand and waved her arm to kill the fear of death. Destiny fended off, and then threw the shield directly to the sleeping god.


    Although Sleeping God wanted to seize the sacred shield Aquis in Athena''s hand, he also knew that he couldn''t use this shield at all. He had no choice but to give up this useless chicken ribs and flew away immediately.


    And Athena cut her finger with the nail of her thumb, and a drop of blood leaked from the white fingertip.


    The scarlet drops of blood flew into the air, turning into a blood-red owl, flapping its wings continuously.


    Athena has bright and wise eyes that can see through all strategies, and among her representative animals, the most famous is the owl with sharp eyes.


    The owl turned into by Athena¡¯s blood flapped its wings and flew towards the god of death, grunting in his mouth. The god of death had been''emphasized care'' by Athena before, and the robes of the gods on his body had been damaged and he suddenly heard The call of this owl felt a shock in his head, and suddenly he was dizzy.


    The owl took the opportunity to fly to the god of death, and his sharp claws caught the god of death''s eyes.


    This owl itself was transformed from the blood of Athena, enough to directly damage the body of the god of death. If he was blinded by this owl, the god of death would be even more dangerous under Athena''s attack.


    Knowing the consequences of the death of the god of death if his eyes were ruined, the god of sleep immediately took the rescue, and a powerful small cosmic wave emitted from his hands, and a huge sleepiness enveloped the owl.


    Owl was affected by the divine power of the Sleeping God, and his original clear eyes became a little loose, his head bit by bit, as if to fall asleep at any time.


    The Sleeping God secretly breathed a sigh of relief, glad that he had saved the Reaper, but the owl who was about to fall asleep suddenly widened his eyes and let out a sharp cry.


    The sound attack ability of this owl was also learned by Athena from Naruto. After being strengthened by the blood of Athena, the sound of the owl¡¯s mouth caused a sound storm in the heads of the gods of death and sleep at the same time, which was caught off guard. He yelled at the Gemini God while holding his head at the same time, but the Owl himself was unaffected and quickly flew in front of the Sleeping God.


    Since just now, Athena has continued to attack the god of death, and the real target of the attack is always the god of sleep. Athena''s real goal is to defeat the god of sleep first!


    Although Sleeping God felt the owl approaching, the sound waves in his head kept reverberating. His sleep attacks had no effect on the owl. After barely resisting the owl¡¯s attacks, he finally couldn¡¯t resist it. His eyes were blinded by the owl¡¯s sharp claws. And the scepter of the goddess of victory in Athena''s hand turned into a golden spear!


    "The holy war for years is now over, Supnos!!"


    "brother!"


    No matter how hard the death and sleep gods work, they can''t resist the terrifying power of the godslayer. The golden light penetrated the body of Shupnos, and then restored to the appearance of the goddess of victory scepter.


    In a blink of an eye, the body of Sleeping God was covered with countless cracks, and the power of the goddess of victory''s scepter completely tore his soul to pieces, and it was no longer healed.


    And when the sleep god''s body exploded, a grievance that did not belong to the sleep god rushed to the sky, and Athena saw the soaring resentment, and her face was full of surprise.


    Chapter 176-Resentment, Zeus injured, golden cage


    The Olympus Excalibur flew out from the palm of Naruto, with endless aura, piercing the palm of Cronus.


    After the sharp Olympus Excalibur penetrated Cronus¡¯s palm, it flew accurately to Cronus¡¯s left eyeball. Although Cronus wanted to escape, the snake venom of the earthly python in his body continued to produce The effect caused Cronus''s reaction speed to drop to the lowest level, and he could no longer dodge.


    The golden light thorn of the Olympus Excalibur ~ entered Cronus¡¯s eyeballs, the golden light became thin lines and disappeared, and then the golden light burst like thunder and lightning, making Cronus¡¯s entire left eyeball turn into Minced meat!

 1529 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1529

    Cronus¡¯s scream, even if he is immortal, he will feel severe pain when one eye is destroyed, and the damage suffered will take Cronus a long time to fully recover. .


    And Naruto won¡¯t give Cronus the chance to cultivate, because if he missed this opportunity, he and Artemis didn¡¯t know how long it would take to recover, and wanted to defeat Cronus again and break through. Sealing is even harder.


    The gigantic golden beard slowly converged, and all the power was compressed into Naruto''s body, and finally gathered on Naruto''s fist.


    The destruction of his eyes made Cronus even more angry, but the power condensed on Naruto''s fist made Cronus'' heart feel a tremor.


    Time did not allow Cronus to think too much, and even more unable to consider the cause of the tremor, immediately gathered the small universe all over his body and launched his final attack on Naruto!


    Cronus gathered all the remaining small universes in one place, and the terrifying force produced caused time and space to collapse, swept the aura of destruction, and attacked Naruto''s defenseless body at this time!


    However, just before Cronus'' attack was about to hit Naruto, a golden light suddenly stopped between Naruto and Cronus.


    That golden light was not Artemis¡¯ power, but it seemed to envelop the entire world. The golden light was dense and intertwined into a huge network, but Cronus¡¯s attack could not penetrate this. Zhang Dawang was intercepted by Shengsheng.


    This golden giant net is the work of Hephaestus, the god of forging.


    This net once trapped the two main gods, Aphrodite and Ares. It can be seen that the power of this net is strong. After Artemis asked him to come from Hephaestus, it still Before it could be used on Aphrodite, it was used in front of Cronus.


    Even at this time, Cronus was extremely violent, but the previous injury and the influence of the snake venom of the earthly giant python made Cronus''s attack unable to penetrate this golden giant net.


    Artemis exhausted all the small universe, and finally temporarily resisted the attack of Cronus. After receiving the golden giant net, Artemis also lost all his power, and his eyes were black and fell. On the ground, there was no strength to move.


    "Today is your death date, remember my name, and the one who killed you is me Naruto Uzumaki! The Fury of Upright Asura!!"


    The chakra compressed on Naruto¡¯s fist burst out at this moment, transforming into the shape of an angry Asura, rushing towards Cronus, Cronus tried to resist Naruto with only one arm left intact. People''s attacks, but still unable to resist.


    Naruto''s figure was directly submerged in the palm of Cronus, and then he heard a thumping explosion from Cronus''s arm, Naruto got in from Cronus''s palm, and from his elbow. The joints drilled out, Cronus¡¯ forearm was exploded and burst apart, and Naruto¡¯s fist penetrated the wide xiong bore of Cronus and directly penetrated Cronus. Heart of Si!


    A small light penetrated Cronus''s body, but it really took away Cronus''s vitality!


    Cronus covered his xiong mouth with his injured left hand, then looked at the blood in his palm in disbelief, and muttered: "I didn''t expect... I would... I actually..."


    Naruto¡¯s strength was unexpected by Cronus. He did not expect that this realm should only be someone who had just broken through the Ninth Sense, and actually had the ability to kill him, which was comparable to that of God Killing. The power of terror!


    It¡¯s just that even if it is a god, there is no way to get things like regret medicine. Although Cronus is the second-generation god king, he is not the primitive god Kronos who controls the laws of time and space. The wrath of Asura was shattered and finally dissipated completely.


    The huge body of Cronus fell to the ground, and it also represented that the second generation of king Cronus, who once ruled the entire universe and was proud of the world, finally died in the hands of Naruto!


    Cronus''s shattered soul contains powerful power, which has been automatically absorbed by Naruto and Artemis to replenish their previous power consumption, as well as the injuries suffered by the Thunder Rod!


    The power of Cronus¡¯s soul is absolutely above Prometheus. The powerful soul power slowly supplements the wounded souls of Naruto and Artemis. Although the power can¡¯t be recovered in a short time, it¡¯s injured. Already basically recovered, both Naruto and Artemis, who were sober, looked good.


    The remaining soul power of Cronus was basically consumed by Naruto and Artemis unceremoniously, and then, from the huge body of Cronus, a strong resentment rushed to the sky!


    This scene is like when Naruto and Athena killed Poseidon before, but at that time Naruto and Athena were busy suppressing the waves ~ the rough sea, so they did not pay attention to the power of the grudge. But now, the impact of this resentment is completely displayed in front of Naruto.


    The strong resentment constantly impacted Tartarus''''sky'', to be precise, it was impacting Tartarus'' seal of the three gods!


    This seal itself has been weakened by one third of its power because Poseidon is dead. Under the impact of Cronus¡¯s grievance, the entire Tartarus trembles violently. The tremor also spread to the entire underworld and even the entire Olympus!


    At the time this seal was imposed, in order to prevent the sealed Cronus from seeing the sky, the three of Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades used the power of the sky, the sea and the underworld at the same time. When the three gods were sealed by the souls At the time of the impact of the grievances, the remaining sky and the underworld, except for the part of the sea that had gone out, all shared the impact of the grievances.


    The immense power caused the dark clouds in the sky above Olympus to roll, and the entire sky was beyond Zeus''s control.


    Black thunder and lightning continued to descend from the sky, and fell on Mount Olympus. The mythical creatures living on Mount Olympus either looked at the sky in horror or fled in horror. A large part of them were black before they could escape. The lightning hits and turns into ashes.


    Even the gods could not suppress the huge power of the grievances of the gods and souls. Faced with such an impact, the gods tried their best to protect their temples and subordinates so as not to damage their own power too much.


    Zeus watched Olympus dilapidated under the attack of the black thunder and lightning, and finally couldn''t help but screamed out angrily.


    The lightning rod immediately appeared in Zeus''s hand, and a golden thunderbolt radiated from the top of the lightning rod and flew towards the dim sky.


    Both the strength of Zeus and the power of the Thunder Rod are extremely extraordinary. When the two are combined, the golden lightning released by the Thunder Rod turns into a huge golden lightning, supporting the entire sky that seems to collapse at any time.


    The crisis seems to be temporarily eliminated, but this elimination is really only temporary.


    Even Zeus plus the power of the Thunder Rod could not completely suppress Cronus¡¯s Spiritual Fury. This resentment from Tartarus, the abyss of hell, went straight to the sky, blocked by the golden light curtain emitted by the Thunder Rod. Down, dark grievances continued to gather, and gradually became more gloomy behind the golden light curtain, and the golden light emitted by Zeus''s thunder rod gradually dimmed.


    "Hera!!"


    Zeus maintained his own small universe, blocked the entire sky with a thunder rod, and at the same time turned his head and shouted at the Temple of Olympus.


    "Come and help me! If the Titans are released, the whole world will be over!"


    If it had been a long time ago, even if the probability of knowing that the wrath of the soul could be suppressed was very small, Hera would still choose to stand with Zeus, but there was a scandal that Zeus would never reveal to anyone who knew about it. After that, Hera''s feelings for Zeus were completely cold. Even if Olympus was facing such a big crisis at this time, the Titans might come back to the world, and Hera had absolutely no intention to help.


    "Great Zeus, I think you can deal with such small problems yourself." Hera''s voice contained divine power and flew into Zeus''s ears. "Besides, you and I are no longer a husband and wife. Don''t think that I will be with you. That''s stupid, you use it and throw it away like garbage."


    After Hera satirized Zeus coldly, she kept silent, did not show any more, did not help, did not escape, but was trapped in her queen''s palace, and when Zeus heard Hera''s words, his eyes became Even colder, gritted his teeth and spit out a''slut''!


    It may be Hera¡¯s words that distracted Zeus, or it could be that Cronus¡¯s Wrath of Souls has really reached the point where it cannot be suppressed. After Hera¡¯s voice fell, the light curtain created by the Thunder Rod disappeared without a trace. Even the god-king Zeus could not seal Cronus¡¯s anger of the soul. The anger of the soul that had been compressed before turned into a black lightning, which fell directly on Zeus. Zeus screamed and fell to the temple. Among them, Xiong''s mouth left a permanent black scar.


    In Tartarus, Artemis released the previous giant golden net to enclose her and Naruto''s bodies, while being injured when the resentment was soaring, the huge body of Kronos slowly shrivelled. But in the end, it didn''t completely disappear. When Cronus''s Grievance completely disappeared, in the place where he had fallen, a golden...cage appeared?


    Chapter 177-The Imprisoned Girl Pandora


    Naruto couldn''t understand why a golden cage appeared from Cronus''s corpse, but both his and Artemis'' injuries had recovered. Although the strength was still badly damaged, running shouldn''t be a problem.


    Anyway, Tartarus''s seal has been opened. If something goes wrong, turn around immediately and apply oil to the soles of the feet. Naruto and Artemis are very familiar with this.


    The two looked at each other, exchanged ideas quickly, and then quickly walked towards the golden cage holding hands.


    Although the battle in the underworld is very tense now and requires the power of the two of them, a golden cage appeared inexplicably from Cronus''s corpse, which is not a trivial matter at all.


    The golden cage looks very beautiful on the outside. This beauty is geometrically.


    This golden cage, no matter from which angle it is viewed, is completely in line with the aesthetics of geometry, but I haven''t noticed just now. If you look closely, this cage looks like a flame.


    "This cage must have been made by Hephaestus." Artemis said very positively.


    "Yeah." Naruto also nodded in agreement. Although he didn''t know much about the forging god who wore a lot of green hats, he also knew that Hephaestus was the most powerful craftsman in Olympus. It was perfect. The cage of Hephaestus must be the work of Hephaestus. After all, it must be a high-quality product produced by Vulcan, but no one knows why there is a cage made by Hephaestus in Cronus.


    Naruto and Artemis got closer and looked through the gap between the golden light and the poles of the cage, and saw a young girl sitting inside the cage.


    He was dressed in black, with long purple hair, and his expression was slightly dark, and he looked a little gloomy.


    Seeing the appearance of this girl, Naruto suddenly blessed his soul and called out the girl''s name together with Artemis.


    "Pandora?"


    This girl is the most famous non-god in Greek mythology, Pandora.


    This Pandora''s appearance was no different from what Naruto had seen in the Hades chapter before. She was dressed in black, with purple-black hair, and purple-black eyes. Everything about this girl seemed extremely dark.


    Naruto attributed the reason that he could recognize Pandora at a glance to the animation of Saint Seiya before, but there was no explanation for some inexplicable familiarity.


    It¡¯s just that Pandora is now here, locked in a golden cage built by Hephaestus, and sealed in Cronus¡¯s body. This is obviously different from the original plot of the Saint Seiya, because too many problems have occurred. So Naruto considered this issue too deeply.

 1530 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1530

    Sitting in the golden cage, Pandora looked like a bird in a cage. After hearing the sound, she raised her head and saw Naruto and Artemis. She did not pay too much attention to the moon goddess, but directed at Naruto. A faint smile appeared.


    "Hello, Naruto Uzumaki."


    Naruto and Artemis both showed surprise expressions, and then Naruto looked at Pandora in the cage with a puzzled face.


    "Do you know me?"


    "Well, I know Zeus is very afraid of you, afraid that you will overthrow his rule."


    If there is any difference between this Pandora and the original Pandora in Saint Seiya, it is that this one looks slightly naive, just like a normal thirteen or fourteen-year-old girl who has not yet grown up. It is not beyond the original. The seemingly indifference of age, and Pandora''s words show that she is not as naive as she is on the surface.


    "It seems you know a lot."


    "Maybe..." Pandora blinked at Naruto, her expression looked playful, and then a little lowered, "Actually I don''t know much, at least I don''t know what the world is like now, it''s beautiful and peaceful. It''s still dark and scary, but I know something that Zeus doesn''t want others to know, so you think I know a lot."


    "You know the secret of Zeus, why didn''t he kill you?"


    "Because he can''t do it, he can''t kill me, in fact, no one can kill me."


    Pandora raised his head and looked at Naruto through the golden cage. Pandora has a complete indifference to death that cannot be described as normal.


    Living beings are afraid of death. It is a matter of course. People who are not afraid of death have no way to survive, or have great courage. Even the gods cannot escape the fear of death, Poseidon and Klein. When Lonos felt that her life really passed away, she had expressed fears, but Pandora was completely different. Although she did exist here, she seemed to have no concept of life. Life and death are for her. All seem to be redundant words.


    Pandora seemed to see through his thoughts, and there seemed to be an inexplicable gleam in those deep purple eyes.


    "You should know, I was born from the heart of the holy fire, but although I have this certain body, I am neither alive nor dead, I am not a living person, nor a dead soul. The Olympus flame is immortal, and I will not disappear, so even the Thunder Rod cannot put my inanimate existence to death."


    "This means that Zeus has attacked you with a thunder rod?" Naruto raised his brows, a little furious.


    "Yes, he can''t kill me, so he''s furious." Pandora shrugged, as if what happened to him at that time was not what happened to him. "Then he let Vulcan build this strong cage to make me forever. The seal is in Cronus''s body. After all, in his opinion, who can defeat Cronus except him?"


    In Pandora''s tone, there was an undisguised mockery of Zeus, and he would not give the king of gods any face.


    After all, Pandora is the most special girl. She does not live or die. If the holy fire is not extinguished, she will never die. Even the weapon of the gods can''t destroy it. Anyway, Zeus can''t kill Pandora, unless he You have to open the seal of Pandora''s Box yourself. Because you are immortal, you are fearless. For Pandora, there is nothing to be afraid of, including the powerful God King.


    Artemis reached out and touched Pandora''s golden cage: "How should this cage be opened?"


    Artemis'' idea was to find Pandora, then use her to extinguish the Olympus flame, and open the Pandora''s box to get the first-born light in it to defeat Zeus, but this cage does not seem to be easy to move. .


    Pandora shook his head and said, "Only Hephaestus, the god of forging, can open it. According to what he told Zeus, this cage seems to be his most perfect work, otherwise this cage will not trap me for countless years. , In Cronus''s body, it was not destroyed by Cronus''s small universe."


    "Is it only Hephaestus? Then I really want to try it!"


    Artemis was aroused by Pandora''s words, and he took out his Moon Sword.This sword is also something made by Hephaestus. It is the second strongest weapon in Artemis'' hands. Although its power is slightly lower than the Moon Goddess Bow, it is also an extraordinary sword in itself, even capable of Slashing the body of God is extremely powerful.


    Naruto stepped aside to avoid being swept in by the Moon Goddess who was obviously a little over-excited after he recovered from the injury.


    Pandora sat in the cage, watching the increasing power on Artemis¡¯ sword, instead of worrying that he might be affected, on the contrary, he held his cheek and looked at Artemis with curiosity. Because she is immortal, it is absolutely impossible for Artemis to kill her!


    The look that Pandora revealed unintentionally made Artemis feel uncomfortable, and the Moonlight Sword in his hand burst out with extremely dazzling white light, which was cut down with a single sword!


    boom!!


    A huge explosion swept across the four directions. Although Naruto had retreated several kilometers away, he felt the powerful force rushing toward his face. From this, we can see the power of Artemis¡¯ blow, but Hephaes Toss''s most perfect work is definitely not a joke.


    Pandora''s golden cage, after suffering a blow from what can be said to be Artemis'' 70% power, there was not even a crack. The golden light was still shining, and the golden light that was suppressed by the light on the Moon Sword once again Recovery, golden light shines, the light of the Moon Sword in Artemis''s hand looks dim.


    Naruto later used the Olympus Excalibur given by Athena, but the result was the same. Even Naruto and Artemis teamed up to bombard the golden cage, but they couldn''t destroy it.


    Pandora blinked and looked at Naruto and Artemis who were panting because they used their tricks before their strength was restored, and said: "You don''t need to try it. Zeus has tried the hardness of this cage before, otherwise it won''t It will be used to shut me down. The only way to open this cage is known to Hephaestus, the god of fire, and Zeus has imposed a barrier on this cage. After leaving Cronus¡¯s body, he cannot move. Now, you can only find Hephaestus, get a way to open this cage, and then come to me to open the seal of Pandora''s Box."


    Although a little depressed, Naruto and Artemis also have to admit that they can only do what Pandora said. Under Pandora''s vigorous wave of goodbye, Naruto and Artemis were extremely depressed. , Left this damn deep abyss of hell, Tartarus.


    Chapter 178-Possession, Naruto Hades


    Kronos was killed by Naruto''s Asura''s Wrath. After the Divine Soul was shattered, the Divine Soul''s grudge impacted Tartarus'' three seals!


    This huge shock not only shocked Zeus, but also shocked Hades, the king of the underworld.


    Hades''s power has not yet been fully awakened. To be precise, Hades is still in a state of mind and soul at this time, instead of finding his own body.


    According to Athena and Artemis, Hades cherishes his god body very much. Since the age of mythology, Hades has rarely used his god body to fight. Every time he reincarnated, he chose among human beings. It is most suitable for his body to reincarnate, so as not to cause even a little damage to his divine body.


    But now Cronus''s spirit hits the seal of the three gods, causing the entire underworld to tremble, and Hades''s spirit has no reason to not know.


    But even the strongest state of Zeus and the Thunder Rod can''t suppress this power, so Hades who is only in the state of the soul is of course even more impossible, especially now it is the key time for Athena to invade the underworld, Hades I''m not a fool. Instead of doing that kind of futile effort, I might as well simply give up the seal that I couldn''t hold on. Instead, I took the initiative to lift the seal before the underworld was damaged by the impact of the grudge of the soul!


    It has to be said that Hades made the right choice. Since there is the impact of the power of the grudge, no matter how strong the seal is, it can¡¯t suppress this power. Instead of reluctantly letting himself and the power of the underworld suffer, it leads to Athena¡¯s If you are defeated, you might as well just give up that point. For Hades, the most important thing is to defeat Athena who invaded the underworld. As for the Titans, I can talk about it later.


    The pressure on Zeus was also related to the fact that Hades took the initiative to relieve the pressure on the underworld, which caused the power of the entire Divine Resentment to continue to impact the heavens.


    After sensing the breath of Naruto and Artemis, the strongest Athena was the first to react. She even didn¡¯t even bother to pursue the wounded Reaper and let the twin gods follow The world disappeared completely, and he flew in the direction that Naruto''s breath conveyed.


    Although reason told her that it was the best time to kill Thanatos, she couldn''t control the emergence of emotions.


    But just when Athena was about to cross the Reaper and rush to Naruto''s direction, a change occurred in Reaper.


    Originally, because he was used to seeing countless deaths, there were only two expressions of indifference and arrogance, Thanatos, the god of death. But at this time, there were waves of hideous colors on his face. The small universe also changed. Athena noticed the god of death. The abnormal situation caused Athena to stop her advancement and immediately made a defensive posture, with the Divine Shield Aquis and the Victory Scepter in her hand at the same time.


    In the entire underworld, there is only one enemy that can make Athena so on guard-Hades!


    Although the shape is still the shape of the god of death Thanatos, Athena''s eyes now see the appearance of Hades.


    "Hades!"


    Athena looked at her own enemies with indifference, her tone full of coldness and joking.


    "Have you been so anxious that you have to reincarnate with the body of Tanathos?"


    There was a smile on Tanathos'' face, but it was exactly the same as Hades''s smile in Athena''s memory, that is to say, the body of the god of death had been completely taken by Hades.


    "No, Athena." The arrogant and majestic voice, as soon as I heard it, I knew that it belonged to Hades, "I have never regarded Tanatos'' body as my reincarnated body. I am here now, but I don''t want to You are just in my way, because I have found a very suitable body.''


    Athena frowned slightly, feeling a little uneasy in her heart.


    "What do you want, Hades?!"


    "You''ll know in a minute, I hope you will like this great gift I gave you, Athena, this time, I will let you taste the taste of defeat!"


    The anxiety in Athena''s heart gradually increased, and the scepter of the goddess of victory in her hand immediately pierced towards the person in front of her.Although he was still a god of death on the outside, the inside had completely become Hades, but unexpectedly, Athena''s attack hit Hades in front of him.


    A burst of black smoke flew out of Death, and Athena recognized that the image of the demon formed by the black fog was the true face of Hades''s spirit.


    "Athena, I really didn''t expect you to lose your calm so easily. You are no longer the calm and wise goddess. This victory of the holy war must belong to me!"


    After Hades finished speaking, the soul turned into a black whirlwind and left instantly, while the body of the god of death pierced by Athena''s goddess of victory scepter exploded!


    boom!!

 1531 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1531

    Although the god of death has been a loyal subordinate of Hades since the age of mythology, at this time, the god of death was sacrificed by Hades without hesitation and turned into a human bomb to attack Athena.


    Even if the strength of the god of death is not small compared to that of Athena, but if his small universe is completely detonated as a bomb, this kind of power is enough to cause the main god to suffer a big loss. Athena''s shield Aquis and his body The female sacred clothing offset most of the impact of the explosion, but was still injured, and a mouthful of blood came out of her mouth. One-fifth of the territory of the underworld was also turned into nothingness due to the explosion of the death god.


    Among the smoke and dust of the explosion, what kept blinking were Athena''s angry eyes.


    The power of death exploded, absolutely enough to delay Athena for a while, and at this moment, the spirit of Hades swept a huge death, flying towards the direction where Naruto and Artemis were.


    Just like Poseidon has the power of the sea, Hades also has the power of the underworld. The huge dead energy gathered in the underworld can continuously supplement the power of Hades, and because he is the main god, it is the underworld. The person in charge of, so you and he can completely control the huge power of the death of the underworld. Under the full force of sweeping, a black tornado is forcing Naruto and Artemis.


    Naruto and Artemis had just left Tartarus, and before they had time to be happy, they felt the huge breath of death approaching them, making them stand upright, with such a powerful spirit, they all knew it well. It must be Hades!


    Just when Naruto and Artemis were just getting ready for the battle, Hades had already launched an attack, because he knew that Athena would come over soon, even in the underworld, he had to face Athena at the same time. And Artemis is also a terrible thing.


    Without a word, Hades turned into countless mad dragons, rushing toward Naruto and Artemis.


    Naruto and Artemis did not expect that Hades would immediately start fighting without saying a word, but their reaction was not too slow. Artemis immediately took out the Moon Goddess bow and pulled it away. At the full moon, silver-white arrows shot out.


    The mad dragons turned into death gas were pierced by Artemis¡¯ silver-white arrows, but in the underworld, Hades¡¯s power was endless, but Artemis¡¯ injury had just been healed, and his physical strength had not been fully recovered, and After those mad dragons condensed from dead energy blew for a while, the small universe gradually couldn''t keep up, and the frequency of bow drawing slowed down.


    Naruto''s own state is similar to Artemis. Although the injury has healed, Chakra is only less than 20% left. Seeing Artemis''s strength, Naruto immediately pulled him behind him. At the same time, a huge shape of Tai Chi was unfolded in front of him, blocking all the dead energy flying out of Hades.


    Naruto used the power of Tai Chi to resist Hades''s attack, then glanced at Artemis who had put away the divine bow. Artemis understood what he meant, and immediately took out his own Moon Sword. , And Naruto also took out Athena''s Olympus Excalibur.


    Naruto held the golden Olympus Excalibur in his hand, and the sword continuously glowed with blue light. Naruto''s arm slowly swayed and displayed the Tai Chi sword, using his sword intent to guide Artemis. The Huiyue Swords cooperated with each other, and under the power of the two divine swords, the Huiyue Sword and the Olympus Divine Sword, Hades''s endless attacks were also resisted.


    Hades knew that the two goddesses Athena and Artemis could not be reconciled, otherwise, if he faced the two at the same time, he would lose more and win less. In the image of the demon of the gods, the big black mouth gritted his teeth. , A spark burst out from the corner of his mouth, suddenly detonating all the dead energy around him.


    The lifeless explosion blew the wind of death, and the violent power completely tore the Tai Chi sword force that Naruto and Artemis cooperated with, and the power of the explosion blew Naruto and Artemis away at the same time.


    Hades saw that his attack was successful, he laughed, and immediately turned into a black hurricane, flying towards Naruto, Naruto couldn''t dodge, Artemis couldn''t help him, so he could only watch Hardy. Si''s spirit penetrated into Naruto''s body, and Naruto''s eyes suddenly turned into a dark blue-gray.


    Chapter 179-Unblocking, the strongest golden Ophiuchus


    "Bastard! What a bastard!!"


    Athena looked at Hades who appeared in front of him with a cold face. Although the soul inside was indeed Hades, it is not difficult to understand why Athena was so angry with that face.


    Hades occupied Naruto''s body. Although the hair color and eye color had changed due to Hades''s occupation of the body, the face was still the same as before. The anger of Athena and Artemis almost sprayed from the eyes. come out.


    Hades showed a sneer on his face, looked at the angry Athena and Artemis, and said: "Athena, I have already said that you are no longer the goddess of wisdom back then, and your heart is already upset. Without the wisdom you are most proud of, you have no chance of winning!"


    Athena''s right hand almost crushed the scepter of the goddess of victory, and the whole body shuddered like never before.


    Hades has just invaded Naruto¡¯s body now, and his strength has not yet reached the strongest level. If he launches an attack with the goddess of victory with all his strength at this time, it is likely to be able to kill Hades, but Naruto¡¯s soul Will be completely annihilated along with it.


    Athena does not have that ability. In the same body, only attacking Hades¡¯s spirits and avoiding Naruto¡¯s part, even if this is the best time to defeat Hades, Athena can¡¯t do so. Heart comes.


    The grumpy Artemis couldn''t suppress his emotions like Athena, his slightly immature face was filled with endless anger.


    "Hades, you bastard! Get out of Naruto''s body!"


    How could Hades obeyed Artemis'' words? He saw that Naruto was the weakness of these two goddesses, so he reincarnated into Naruto¡¯s body, just like Aphrodite used illusion to control Naruto. The situation is the same for people.


    "Hades, you bastard!"


    "Haha, your attack has weakened, Artemis!"


    Hades sneered and looked at the Bright Moon Sword in Artemis''s hand. Although Artemis¡¯ attack looked violent, the real power was not as good as the previous attack. This was definitely not because Artemis¡¯ small universe weakened. Relationship.


    Hades gathered the small universe and death spirit on his arm, and with a wave of his hand, he blocked the slash of Artemis''s Lunar Sword. Come.


    Artemis looked at the palm of his hand with a painful look and grabbed it in front of him, but, contrary to her expectations, the hand had stopped for a life of less than five centimeters from her.


    The surprised expression on Hades''s face indicated that he did not want to stop the attack. Although he wanted to attack Artemis, his body was not completely under his control.


    "This...what''s going on...how can the body be unable to move?!"


    "Hades, don''t think you can easily control me!"


    In the dim little universe beside Hades, Naruto''s golden chakra appeared, and behind Hades, it turned into Naruto''s appearance.


    Hades knew that Naruto was the weakness of Athena and Artemis, but he didn¡¯t know that after he reincarnated with Naruto¡¯s body, it was absolutely impossible to attack Artemis, because Naruto used The other gods gave him an absolute order to never hurt Artemis, so Hades could not launch any attack on Artemis. On the contrary, it was the power of the other gods that allowed Naruto to temporarily escape from the soul of Hades. The suppression of his own appearance appeared.


    Naruto tried his best to suppress the power of Hades''s soul with his chakra, while looking at Athena and Artemis.


    "Monthly reading!"


    Naruto had used this method once before. When the time was too late, he used monthly reading to steal the time and communicated his arrangement directly to Naruto and Artemis. Then Naruto¡¯s power was used because of it. The monthly reading was suppressed, and Hades once again invaded the body.


    For the inexplicable inability to attack Artemis just now, Hades only commented on it as an ¡°unexpected minor trouble¡±. When the body was unable to move just now, Athena did not use the Victory Staff to attack him. , For Hades, it can be regarded as escaped.


    "Athena, it seems that you really have completely changed, and you were not sure of the opportunity just now. You have completely lost your previous calmness and wisdom."


    "It doesn''t matter if I lose the wisdom I''m most proud of, Hades, I want you to see the emotional power that you have always ignored!"


    Athena''s right hand used the scepter of Victory to hit the ground fiercely. This pestle contained the great power of Athena and the powerful power of the god-killing tool. The golden light spread from the tip of the scepter of Victory to the whole in an instant. Underworld.


    The Saints who were fighting with the Underworld Warriors all over the underworld suddenly felt an irresistible call of powerful force. After a while, they appeared beside Athena in an instant.


    Except for the dead Sagittarius Airus, the remaining twelve golden saints of the eleven zodiac constellations are all present, plus five small bronzes, as well as the magic bell and Sharna, a total of nineteen have reached the number one in the small universe. Saint Seiya with eight senses, all gathered in this place.


    From the previous battle, Athena was suddenly summoned here, and the Saints were obviously dizzy. After recovering, Mo Ling first saw Naruto possessed by Hades, and his face suddenly changed.


    "This... is this Naruto?"


    Although the appearance is exactly the same, but because of being possessed by Hades, the temperament is completely different. Based on the feeling of the small universe, Mo Ling can''t judge that this person is Naruto Uzumaki.


    "He is possessed by Hades, and now we are going to force Hades''s soul out of Naruto''s body!"


    Athena stretched out her hand to pull Shanna to her side, and at the same time ordered the other eighteen golden saints: "Sharna stay with me first, and attack with me for a while, now I order as Athena , 18 of you, at the same time mobilize Athena''s wonder!"


    "what?!"


    "Everyone activated Athena''s Marvel at the same time?!"


    "This is too..."


    It¡¯s no wonder that the Saints are now shocked by Athena¡¯s orders. After all, Athena¡¯s Marvel is a trick that Athena personally ordered to seal. It is absolutely not allowed to be used in many-to-one situations, let alone 18 people at the same time. Launching Athena''s marvel, aiming at Naruto''s body and bombarding, the huge attack power created like that, I am afraid that even Athena herself can''t completely catch it.


    Although Hades didn''t know what Athena''s plans were, it would definitely not be a good thing for him, and a huge lifeless spirit immediately emerged around him.


    "No matter what plan you have, any plan will be useless as long as you defeat all of you anyway!"


    Under the blessing of Hades''s huge small universe, countless dead spirits turned into mad dragons and flew towards the saints beside Athena. Obviously Hades intends to eliminate these saints first.


    After all, Hades is one of the twelve gods. His one attack is enough to wipe out these saints, but before the death aura spreads out, the white light of the moon flashes in front of him, and a large golden net is blocking it. In front of Hades.


    "Hades, don''t think that Artemis is dead!"

 1532 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1532

    The giant net created by Hephaestus, even if Hades did not have the Hades Excalibur in his hands, it would be difficult to break through the barrier of this golden net.


    "I will explain to you in detail later, and now follow my orders to start Athena''s wonder!"


    Athena''s words revealed an absolutely indisputable meaning. After being taken aback, the Saint Seiya could only follow Athena''s orders to form a formation of three, each of which raised their respective small universes to their limits.


    Athena''s Marvel itself is a stunt that condenses the small universe to its limit. When eighteen people are divided into six groups to start Athena''s Marvel, the scene is indeed shocking.


    Eighteen saints ascended to the apex of the small universe, gathered into six rays of light, and then flew towards Hades.


    "Athena''s wonder!"


    Six golden rays of brilliant light flew towards Hades with a terrifying aura that extinguished everything.


    Artemis took back the big golden net, and the six rays of light immediately bombarded Hades. After all, Hades had just been resurrected and had not fully grasped Naruto''s body, and his strength had not yet reached the highest limit. Being hit by six Athena marvels at the same time, he couldn''t help but screamed, and a burst of blood fell in the air.


    Athena saw the blood bead flying in the air, her eyes lit up, and she immediately reached out and pointed her hand. The blood in her mouth was surrounded by Athena''s small universe, and then fell on Shanna.


    "Artemis!"


    "I know!"


    Artemis had also heard Naruto''s plan just now, and now an instant body appeared beside Shana, cut his palm, and dripped his blood on Shana''s body.


    The saint clothing on Shana''s body has been stained with blood, and Hades has not recovered from the attack of Athena''s marvel. Seeing the golden light blooming on Shana''s body, her face is shocked: "This ¡­¡­this is¡­¡­"


    Athena''s cold voice passed from the golden light to Hades'' ears: "Hades, have you forgotten about this Ophiuchus saint?


    Chapter 180-Ophiuchus rebirth, the power of women


    In the age of mythology, there were not twelve zodiac constellations in the sky, but thirteen. The constellation that disappeared from mythology and history and was forbidden to talk about by the gods was Ophiuchus.


    For the strongest among the golden saints of this generation, there are basically three theories. Except for the old man Tonghu of the previous generation, the three strongest golden saints should be Double~Zo Saga and Vir~Go. Shaka, there is also the dead Sagittarius Airus.


    But in the age of mythology, there is no doubt that the strongest golden saint is the golden saint of Ophiuchus.


    When Athena was not in the sanctuary, the pope was responsible for ruling the sanctuary and commanding the golden saint. In the past, the first pope, and the only pope candidate, was the golden saint of the year.


    Back then, the Ophiuchus had a strength far superior to that of the Golden Saint. A single thought could make the Golden Saint completely immobile. Although he was also a Golden Saint, the Ophiuchus possessed an overwhelmingly powerful strength.


    Ophiuchus is unique among Golden Saints in terms of strength, wisdom or medical skills. In the age of myth, Ophiuchus used his abilities to heal many injured and sick people.


    In this era, Saga is known as the incarnation of God, and Saga is the man closest to God, but the original Ophiuchus was directly honored as God because of its strong strength and benevolent heart.


    However, when Ophiuchus wanted to truly be called a god, something went wrong.


    Ophiuchus possesses the same ability as Naruto, capable of resurrecting the dead, which is absolutely forbidden for Hades.Because the source of his power is the underworld. In this world, people are constantly being born or dying. The life of the underworld is in balance to maintain the power of the underworld. If more and more people are born, more and more people die. Less, the power of the underworld will become weaker and weaker, which is absolutely unacceptable for Hades.


    Moreover, at that time, Ophiuchus wanted to become a true god. It was a taboo. Although there are many stories about becoming gods in Olympus, most of the protagonists of these gods are Olympus. As a result of the gods, Hercules became a Hercules is the best example.


    But Ophiuchus is a real mortal without the blood of the gods. If a human being can really become a god, this will undoubtedly shake the rule of Olympus.


    Although mankind itself is very weak and small, there are a large number of human beings. One Ophiuchus has become a god. Who can guarantee that there will be no second and third Ophiuchus. If this continues, the mortal world The people no longer respect Olympus, how can their rule continue?


    The Olympian gods even held a meeting for this. After all, Athena is hard to support. Besides punishing Ophiuchus, the gods also have the idea of ??giving Athena a dark loss. After all, the unbeaten record is enough to make Everyone feels jealous.


    At that time, the final result of Ophiuchus'' treatment was that Athena had to change from the original obliteration to the seal because of Athena''s tough attitude.


    The Olympus gods used their divine powers to forcibly change the orbit of the zodiac, removing the original Ophiuchus from the zodiac, turning the thirteen constellations of the zodiac into twelve, and the golden saint of Ophiuchus The power of the gods was also sealed by the gods, reduced to become a silver saint, and the Ophiuchus was also banned by the gods and no longer discussed, because they were afraid that humans would become gods again and shake their rule.


    Athena never gave up the opportunity to resurrect Ophiuchus, and Naruto used monthly reading to tell Athena this way to recover.


    "Hades, if you weren''t possessed by Naruto, it would be really difficult for me to get your blood!"


    Athena gritted her teeth and looked at Hades with an ugly face. By her side, the seal on the silver saint of Ophiuchus on Shana was gradually disappearing. In the age of mythology, the power that almost became a god appeared in this world again. .


    As for Hades, it seemed that there was some kind of tremor suddenly. Hades has not been able to fully grasp Naruto''s body, and he has not understood the mystery of this body. He just noticed the strange situation, the inner space. It opened automatically, and then a strange wand flew out of Hades''s body. It was the magic wand that Athena snatched from the god Hermes and then handed it to Naruto. .


    This magic wand itself is part of the Ophiuchus holy garment. When the gods sealed the Ophiuchus holy garment, Hermes saw the fortune and secretly stole the Ophiuchus holy garment as his own weapon. , And later when she was in the sanctuary, Athena snatched this wand back, and there was a saying that the thing would return to the original owner.


    There were a total of seven gods who sealed the Ophiuchus, namely, the god Zeus, the queen Hera, Hades, Poseidon, the god of war Ares, the goddess of wisdom Athena, and the moon goddess Artemis. , Because it is the seal of the union of the gods, so even Athena can''t unlock it. If you want to forcibly open this seal, you need at least the blood of the four gods of the gods that were sealed.


    Because the seal at the time was a combination of the powers of the divine positions of the seven gods, the blood of other main gods was useless for this. After Poseidon was killed by Athena and Naruto, the part of his seal disappeared. Hades is attached to Naruto¡¯s body, so that Naruto¡¯s blood contains Hades¡¯s small universe, which is equivalent to Hades¡¯s blood, plus the blood of Athena and Arte that have long been stained. The blood of Mis, the seal of the Ophiuchus Saint Cloth was finally opened.


    What was opened was not only the seal of a saint, but also the comprehension and experience of the power of God by the former Ophiuchus who had been sealed for thousands of years, plus Athena, Artemis and Hardy. The blood of the three main gods of Si, if Shana did not comprehend the ninth sense, it would be really unreasonable.


    If Hades was not possessed by Naruto, it would not be easy for Athena to obtain the blood of Hades, but without controlling the power of this body, Hades was Athena''s exclamation vomited blood, but it turned out to be the last key to understanding the Ophiuchus!


    The original saint clothing on Sharna''s body is now blooming more brilliantly than gold, and its light is even higher than the thirteen golden saints of the Zodiac, but this can also explain the Saint Athena Another question for the fighters.


    According to the setting, Athena has a total of eighty-eight saints, including twelve gold, twenty-four silver, and forty-eight bronze. In total, there are only eighty-four saints.In fact, the zodiac has a total of 13 houses, including the second person of Gemini, there are a total of 14 gold saints. If the silver saint is deducted from the Ophiuchus, there are 24 remaining, but the southern boats can be removed. Disassembled into four pieces of silver saint clothing, a total of twenty-six pieces, plus forty-eight pieces of bronze saint clothing, no more, no less, exactly eighty-eight pieces, which is the true and complete face of Athena''s Saint Seiya.


    The awakening of the golden saint of Ophiuchus allowed Shaerna to completely surpass the other 87 saints, with a powerful force that could truly rival the gods.With huge golden wings spread out behind the beautiful golden saint clothing, two spirit snakes hovered over the saint clothing, and in the left hand, the original magic wand turned into a golden scepter, hovering in the eyes of the twin snakes, Shining with a dark luster.


    "damn it!"


    Hades saw that damn Ophiuchus saint. In the age of mythology, the Ophiuchus saint who once brought many people back to life was definitely the one that Hades hated the most. Now I see this saint again appearing in In front of him, it was even completely awakened because of his own blood, which was a great shame for Hades.


    "Hades, didn''t you say you want me to taste the taste of defeat?"


    Athena smiled indifferently, Shanna and Artemis stood beside Athena, faintly making a gesture of being surrounded by Hades.


    "It seems that this time only you are the only one to taste the taste of failure."


    Even if Hades is reluctant to admit her failure, the awakening of the Ophiuchus Saint Cloth allows Sharon to understand the essence of the ninth sense. Even if she is not Hades''s opponent in a singled match, her strength, For Hades, it is not an ant that can be easily crushed. Coupled with the existence of Athena and Artemis, Hades'' odds of winning are very slim.


    "Haha...Athena, you are indeed amazing, but even if you can defeat me here, the fate of the earth is unchangeable. My GreatestEclips has already begun. After the nine planets of the solar system are arranged in a row, even It''s you who can''t save the planet that is destined to die!"


    "What if it can''t be saved!"


    With a wave of her arm, Athena even put away the scepter of the goddess of victory and the divine shield Aquis, and put her hands in a posture.


    "Before the completion of GreatestEclips, you''d better think about whether you can survive, Hades! Their attack just now only hurt you a little bit, but if the three of us use this trick now, What do you think will happen to you?!"


    Athena, Sarna, and Artemis formed a formation. Athena knelt in the middle, while Sarna and Artemis stood behind Athena, each making a different hand. Gesture.


    "That posture..."


    "The stunt developed by my Saint Seiya, you can taste the true power of this stunt!"


    "Now, get out of Naruto''s body! AthenaExclamation!!"


    Chapter 181-Pluto¡¯s sigh arrives in the Pure Land of Bliss


    Athena¡¯s Marvel is a terrifying stunt that condenses power to one point. With the power of the Golden Saint Seiya, it can suppress Hades, who has just awakened and has not yet increased his strength to the maximum, and when the three gods perform this stunt At that time, its power is so huge that it can even open up a new universe!


    The soul of Hades is locked by three powerful enemies with the ninth sense universe. Without the sword of Hades in hand, there is no possibility of escape at all. The golden energy ball produced by Athena¡¯s wonder is directly Hit Hades.


    The terrifying power of the Trinity even penetrated directly into Naruto''s body and attacked Hades''s soul.

 1533 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1533

    Even if this power could not really kill Hades, Hades was bombarded by the powerful small universe, and Hades felt the tremor of his soul. Under the severe pain, a black breath emerged from this body. The terrifying appearance of a demon king is exactly the soul of Hades!


    "Close hand!"


    Athena yelled, and Sarna and Artemis by his side withdrew their small universe together, and the golden light of Athena''s wonder slowly disappeared.


    I saw Naruto¡¯s abdomen pierced through a huge wound by Athena¡¯s marvel, and light smoke continued to emerge. Obviously, the injury was not light. Fortunately, it may be because he has both Athena and Artemis in his body. The relationship between the gods and blood, Athena''s marvel did not cause any harm to his soul, it was a blessing in misfortune.


    Hades didn''t expect to occupy Naruto''s body and still failed to defeat Athena. In the end, he was injured a little bit. After looking bitterly at the goddess who had been making him feel the shame of defeat, he immediately turned and flew away.


    Without the body and without the Hades Excalibur, if Hades stayed here again, he would be impatient!


    Naruto¡¯s injuries are only physical, but the soul is not serious. After recovering from his injuries, the two goddesses plus Naruto and Shanna, who are now capable of rivaling the gods, set off together to chase the escaped Hardy S.


    Now the underworld warriors of the underworld have lost about half of them. Death and sleep gods all died in battle. Tartarus¡¯s seal was released. The Titans who had been sealed in the abyss of hell reappeared. The entire underworld can be said to have fallen into one. In a state of complete chaos, if Hades is not killed this time, they may not find this opportunity in the future.


    The other saints, under the protection of Athena''s small universe, immediately moved to the sanctuary, because they could no longer participate in the next battle.


    Naruto and the others kept chasing the escaped Hades, and the last obstacle in front of them was the legendary wall of sighs!


    Hades is indifferent and arrogant by nature, indifferent to everything, and has no interest in emotions. Therefore, in the mythology, Hades has only one wife and two lovers, compared to other Olympus. For God, Hades is very self-disciplined, after all, it is much better than Zeus.


    In the myth and the story of the Saint Seiya, this wall of sighs is the wall separating the underworld and the pure land of bliss. According to legend, it is composed of the three sighs of Persephone after the underworld. Only gods can pass. This wall, otherwise, no matter how hard it is bombarded, it will be intact, and it will bring only despair, leaving a sigh. It is a veritable wall of sighs, but in this world, it is of course slightly different from the myth.


    Athena gently touched the wall of sighs, her face seemed to have a slight emotion, even Artemis showed a sigh of emotion.


    "Persephone..."


    For Athena and Artemis, this name is a past that is reluctant to recall.


    Persephone was the daughter of Zeus and Demeter, the goddess of agriculture and fertility, and, by all accounts, the sister of Athena and Artemis, and the niece of Hades.Persephone has a gentle and calm temperament and does not like to fight. He used to have a good relationship with Athena and Artemis, and often played with his two sisters.


    And the reason why Hades would like Persephone is because of Cupid, the god of love.Cupid is the child of the god Aphrodite and the god of war Ares, so he always holds a bow and arrow in his hand, but like a mother, he is not good at fighting, but Cupid''s ability makes the gods unable to resist.


    After being shot by Cupid''s arrow, both humans and gods will fall in love. Both Apollo and Hades have been shot by Cupid''s arrow.Hades fell in love with Persephone for this reason, and drove Persephone back to the underworld in a carriage, and became his wife.


    Because of Cupid¡¯s arrow, Hades really loved Persephone, but after losing his daughter, Demeter was very sad. As a result, everything in the world stopped growing, causing chaos in the world and the world. Her life was almost extinct. As a result, under the intervention of Zeus, Persephone left the underworld, but Hades loved Persephone so much that he was unwilling to let her leave, so he ate her six underworlds. Of pomegranate seeds, so during the twelve months of each year, Persephone must return to the underworld for six months.


    So when Demeter was reunited with his daughter for six months, everything in the world would flourish, and during the six months when Persephone had to return to the underworld, everything would fall into silence.


    According to Athena¡¯s narrative, in the most tragic holy war in the past, not only Athena and Hades, but also other gods participated in that holy war. The final holy war was with Athena. The victory came to an end, but in that holy war, the number of fallen gods was also the largest among all the holy wars. It was during that holy war that Persephone died.


    Even if Hades is the god who controls the underworld, he can''t reverse time and space and bring the dead Persephone to life.


    Having lost his beloved Persephone, Hades was heartbroken and returned to the underworld with Persephone¡¯s corpse, but it was in this place that Persephone¡¯s corpse suddenly became a wall, blocking Ha All the enemies of Diss have entered the Pure Land of Bliss, or Hades¡¯s methods are not glorious, but Persephone may really fall in love with him, so after death, he must use his body to protect the Pure Land of Bliss.


    Hades was unable to resurrect Persephone, and in the end even her corpse could not be preserved. Only three sighs remained, so this place was called the Wall of Sighs.


    For the fact that Persephone was robbed by Hades and forced to marry, Athena and Artemis, who failed to save her at the time, had been very guilty. Hades had robbed Persephone by force, and it was also Athena. One of the reasons for the beginning of the war with Hades, and now, Athena, who appears here as enemies of Hades, is absolutely not allowed to pass through the Wall of Sighs, that is, they are going to To pursue Hades, the wall of sighs made by Persephone''s body must be completely destroyed.


    With the abilities of Athena and Artemis, they can both break this wall of sighs, but they can''t pass the hurdle in their hearts. Although Naruto wants to complain about the story between Hades and Persephone, But the atmosphere today is really wrong, and he doesn''t want Athena and Artemis to leave behind obstacles that cannot be overcome.


    "Let me come, you guys stand back a little."


    Athena and Artemis, whose heads had been lowered just now, with a low expression on their faces, heard Naruto¡¯s voice, raised their heads to see his eyes, and felt the tender affection from those blue eyes. The cheeks of the two goddesses were flushed a bit, and they took two steps back.


    Naruto stretched out his hand and grabbed it and took out his Kusanaru sword, instead of using Athena''s Olympus Excalibur, he obviously didn''t want to leave a shadow on Athena.


    Naruto now also has the realm of the ninth sense, and he has the pure blood of two goddesses in his body. The golden chakra on his body surges, and slowly gathers on the Kusanagi sword in Naruto''s hand.


    "Secret sword kills the wolf!"


    The wall of sighs can withstand the attacks of ordinary people. Even Athena¡¯s marvel cannot destroy this wall, but it cannot resist Naruto¡¯s ninth sense of the slaying wolf. In the sharp sword aura, sighs The wall shattered suddenly, revealing the passage of God afterwards.


    The inside is an unimaginable super-dimensional, a realm of gods that can only pass through the existence of the ninth sense. If there is no god¡¯s power, even if you wear a golden saint or a haze, you will be given the twisted super-dimensional. Smashed into pieces, even the three giants of the underworld or powerful existences like Saga and Tonghu are not immune!


    Only two goddesses can pass here, as well as Naruto and Shanna who have the blood of God and understand the ninth sense.


    The four of them looked at each other, and then one jumped into the passage of the gods.


    Traveling through countless light years and time and space, we arrived at the end of the passage of God, which is the true end of the underworld, the home of Hades, Hades, the Pure Land of Bliss!


    Chapter 182-The Battle of Bliss


    The Pure Land of Bliss is said to be at the end of the upper reaches of the Styx River, countless light-years away. It is said that there is no struggle, no evil, only peace and tranquility. Apart from gods, there is only complete purity in life without any evil thoughts. People can be allowed to reach the place.


    Whether it was from the story of the original Saint Seiya or from Athena, he knew about this pure land of bliss, Naruto''s evaluation was only two words from beginning to end.


    Boring.


    There is always only one color of tranquility, no change, no ups and downs, it is really boring.


    After the three of Naruto and Athena passed through the passage of the gods, they finally arrived at this pure land of bliss. The air was filled with a peaceful fragrance of flowers, the sun was shining, and the sky was clear. It seemed that everything was so beautiful, but There is an unspeakable loneliness here.


    Naruto took a deep breath, then said coldly:


    "I knew it wouldn''t be heaven, but I didn''t expect it to be even hell."


    The three people around him were taken aback when they heard this, but it was Athena who woke up first. Just now when she was in the passage of the gods, Athena had already sorted out her thoughts, and she had already reached this point anyway. If they don''t defeat Hades, they won''t go back easily, so their mood has returned to a normal calm, with a slight smile on their faces, but the smile can''t reach the bottom of the eyes.


    "I don''t need to talk about this now, anyway, our goal here is to kill Hades!"


    With what Athena said, Sarna and Artemis also quickly woke up. Whether the Paradise of Bliss is hell or heaven has nothing to do with them. Their goal is to kill the king of the underworld, ha Diss.


    Naruto turned his gaze and saw the most magnificent temple in the Pure Land of Bliss. Everyone knew that it was the temple of Hades where the body of Hades was located. When the palm of his hand was turned, the golden sword of Olympus immediately Appeared in Naruto''s hands.


    The broad and thick blade was surrounded by a sharp blast of wind, and then the pitch-black flame wrapped around it, covering the entire blue sword light on the Olympus Excalibur, turning it into a burst of destruction. The black sword of breath.


    "Go, destroy everything!"


    Amaterasu and Fengdun merged on the sword of the Olympus Excalibur and transformed into a more destructive sear, wind and fire intertwined into a huge disaster, black storms swept past, and the beautiful flowers and plants of the Pure Land of Bliss It is impossible to stop the power of the searing horror. The black fire sprinkled all over the Pure Land of Bliss, burning this originally beautiful place into a terrifying scorched earth.


    Before the Temple of Hades, there were two other temples, originally belonged to the god of death and the god of sleep. Now that these two gods have all died, their palaces have naturally become completely dead, under Naruto¡¯s attack Below, it was completely burnt to fly ashes, and the Olympus Excalibur still swept endless destructive power and flew towards the Temple of Hades.


    "presumptuous!"


    A majestic roar came from the depths of the Temple of Hades. This majestic voice spread out. Naruto¡¯s Amaterasu Heiyan attached to the Olympus Excalibur was suddenly weakened, and it was originally everywhere in the Pure Land of Bliss The black flames that were ignited were all extinguished in an instant, but the flowers and plants did not emit new vitality because of this. Instead, they all withered in a blink of an eye, losing their original vitality.


    A huge purple-black small universe opened the top of the temple and rushed to the sky, and from the purple-black light appeared, the king of the underworld-Hades!


    Although Hades cherishes his divine body very much, but in an absolutely unfavorable situation, Hades has no other choice. He can only get back his divine body and put on the hades, otherwise he will face four An enemy of the Ninth Sense Realm, Hades will have no chance of winning!


    Naruto stretched out his hand, and the Olympus Excalibur, which was originally aimed at the Temple of Hades, immediately changed its direction and flew towards Hades''s heart.


    Hades''s original pupil was pitch black, while the iris part was light green. The indifferent expression revealed a complete indifference to life, and it was because of this indifference that he could become the king of the underworld.


    The Olympus Excalibur flew in front of Hades with a terrible heat. The purple sword in Hades''s hand flashed, and a sword gas accurately blocked the path of the Olympus Excalibur, sparks As soon as it flew away, the Olympus Excalibur was immediately knocked off, and Athena stretched out her hand, and the exquisite sword that originally belonged to her immediately returned to Athena''s own hands, and it was wiped casually, remaining in the excalibur. The little universe of Hades disappeared without a trace.


    The blow just now can only be regarded as a temptation, and everyone did not take it seriously. What is more noticeable is that Hades flew the weapon used by the Olympus Excalibur-Hades Excalibur!

 1534 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1534

    Although all the people present are in the realm of the ninth sense, the power of this divine sword is fatal to anyone. Even Athena, if it is not defended by Aques, it can¡¯t stop it. Excalibur strikes.


    A huge small universe emerged around Hades, as Hades, one of the twelve gods and commanding the entire underworld, his small universe will never be weaker than Athena''s, and many ghosts appear in the dark small universe. Shadow, it is the countless souls in the underworld controlled by Hades.


    "I didn''t expect you to be forced to this level, but I will use this Hades Excalibur to kill you all here!"


    The environment of the Pure Land of Elysium was affected by Hades¡¯s lifeless little universe. The entire sky suddenly became extremely dim. The originally clear and clear sky disappeared without a trace. A huge red and black moon hung in the air, making people feel very depressed. , And Artemis, who was the goddess of the moon, felt very uncomfortable.


    All those in the Pure Land of Bliss lost their lives in an instant and turned into lifeless loess, and all of this was caused by Hades''s complete awakening of the small universe.


    Although he almost died under the attack of the Thunder Rod last time, it is strange that Naruto had no fear at all about the Hades Excalibur in Hades''s hands. Seeing that purple-black Excalibur, On the contrary, Naruto had an inexplicable sense of excitement. He didn''t know how to explain his feeling. Anyway, they only had one goal here, which was to defeat Hades.


    "Anyway, Poseidon has already died in our hands. I think he must really miss your big brother to be his company. Don''t worry, we will reunite your brothers soon!"


    Naruto waved his hand downward, and the three women around him immediately dispersed, and the four surrounded Hades in four corners.


    Naruto aimed at Hades with the palms of both hands, and two white bone swords flew out of Naruto''s palms and quickly pierced Hades''s heart.


    "Kill the ashes!"


    The white and non-reflective bone sword contained an extremely terrifying curse. Hades''s eyes flashed, and the Hades sword in his hand immediately wielded two sword auras, cutting Naruto''s total killing ashes into pieces. Up the debris.


    A golden light suddenly appeared on the top of Hades''s head, and Sharna, wearing the sacred cloth of Ophiuchus, jumped with lightning in her hands, turned into a blue circle and flew out.


    "Thunder Ring Blade!"


    Sharna''s attack time was well grasped, and the Thunder Ring Blade was aimed at Hades'' elbow.


    Hades''s face remained calm and indifferent, and the death energy surging around immediately gathered on Hades''s arm, and the highly compressed death energy turned into a gray shield, blocking Shanna''s Thunder Ring Blade. .


    Sharna held her scepter in her right hand and pointed towards Hades. The Thunder Ring blade blocked by the death shield immediately turned into two sharp fangs, which penetrated the death defense and bit in Hades''s arm joints.


    After the weakening of the death energy, the amount of lightning energy failed to penetrate Hades''s underworld defense, but the impact and electric shock still made Hades''s arm numb, and the power of the Hades Excalibur in his hand fell.


    Artemis opened the Moon Goddess Divine Bow for a full moon. Under the shining moon, a soft and sharp light burst out, and the little Yuehua turned into a sharp long arrow, flying towards Hades''s eyes without the protection of the underworld.


    Hades reacted very quickly. When his right hand was numb and unable to grasp the Hades Excalibur, he immediately picked up the dropped Hades Excalibur with his left hand, and lay the sword in front of him, blocking Al The two swords fired by Themis, and then quickly swung a sword, slashed towards Shanna''s body.


    Although the Ophiuchus sacred garment on Shaerna has the blood of the three main gods of Athena, Artemis and Hades, it is impossible to withstand the slash of Hades Excalibur, Shaar Na and Hades were too close, and couldn''t dodge and was immediately cut in half.


    But after Shana¡¯s''corpse'' fell to the ground, it turned into two spirit snakes, one black and one white. After twisting the body and climbing a little farther, they combined again into Shanna''s appearance. The sacred clothes on his body were not damaged at all.


    Although Hades wanted to exaggerate to get rid of the Ophiuchus Saint Seiya who hated him so much, the strong momentum from the pressure above his head forced Hades to turn his back on defense.


    "Spiral pill!"


    Chapter 183-Siege of Hades, their dark hands


    Athena held the spiral pill in her hand and pressed it towards Hades.


    Hades flew to dodge, but the overly gorgeous Mingyi still didn''t completely avoid Athena''s attack. He was rubbed a little by Helix Maru, and a very inconspicuous crack appeared.


    Hades''s complexion sank, and the lifelessness around him quickly condensed, filling the cracks in the underworld. Then, with a wave of his hand, the lifelessness condensed into a three-headed hell dog, opened his mouth and bit towards Athena.


    Athena stepped a little, took a quick step back, and at the same time took out her own Olympus Excalibur.


    This sword itself is Athena''s strongest saber, and it is even more powerful in Athena''s hands.


    Hades was able to condense into the underworld creatures with dead energy to attack. Athena had already experienced it. Divine light flashed in a pair of bright eyes, seeing through the weakness of the three-headed dog of hell, Olympus The Excalibur quickly stabbed three swords, and in one fell swoop, all three heads of the three-headed dog were chopped off, and the remaining body became dead and dissipated in the air.


    Hades took five fingers, the lifelessness around him gathered in his hands, and then escaped from it.


    Countless purple-black flower buds appeared next to Hades, and new purple flowers came out after the buds bloomed. For a time, Hades was surrounded by purple-black flowers. The petals of the flowers swayed gently, exuding a strange beauty. .


    These purple-black flowers are called mandala. Although they bloom vigorously, they do not have any breath of life. The mandala formed by the condensation of death breath exudes a strong breath of death, and the concentration is great for life. Very toxic for erosion.


    Both Naruto and Sarna have eaten the gall of the giant python, so they can evade all poisons, even Pluto''s toxins have no effect on him, but Athena and Artemis can''t completely ignore this poison. Erosion, stepped back a little, opened the distance from Hades, and Naruto and Shanna could ignore the poisonous influence and rushed into a frantic attack surrounded by a group of mandalas.


    Naruto and Sarna were in the purple-black mandala flower field. The poisonous spreading around them had no effect on them. Hades also noticed this. When his heart moved, the countless mandala flowers immediately It spun quickly.


    The soft ~ soft flower ~ petals turned into sharp blades under the rapid rotation, and within the range of sight, there were all purple-black datura flowers.


    Naruto stood in the same place and put his hands together, and the breath of yin and yang flew out of Naruto''s head.


    A scream that sounded very sad was passed from the mandala flower, and then a strange bird with only one leg flew out of the mandala flower, and the whole body was burning with fire. This strange bird is ancient fire. Beast-Bi Fang!


    Bi Fang has both fire and wood abilities, so it can cause a fire. Bi Fang hovered in the air, and then continued to flap his wings towards the mandala flower field below, throwing pieces of fire downward.


    In Bifang¡¯s fire, there is the endless power of wood, which is the opposite type of death in the mandala flower. Under Bifang¡¯s fire attack, the purple and black mandala flowers are all burned into ash.


    After Bi Fang burned all the mandala flowers, the attack did not stop, but continued to flap his wings, sending out a raging fire towards Hades.


    The fire light reflected Hades''s face with a burst of red light, but the indifference under his eyes remained, the lifelessness around him was surging, resisting the scorching heat on his face, and the lifelessness also turned into a flying bird, the Bennu bird.


    The Bennu bird itself is derived from Egyptian mythology. It is the phoenix in Egyptian mythology. It is basically equivalent to the Chinese phoenix. In Egyptian mythology, the Bennu bird is a sacred tree from the temple sanctuary of the sun god Ra. The tree born out of the flames is similar to the legend of Phoenix gathering incense wood to self-immolate, and can basically be regarded as the same mythical creature.


    The strength of this Bennu bird is obviously above Naruto''s Bi Fang. After Bennu bird and Naruto''s Bi Fang fought for a while, Bi Fang''s wings were broken by Bennu bird and fell down with a scream.


    The Bi Fang that fell on the ground turned into a black and white air mass and disappeared, and Naruto quickly fanned his hands, and the yin and yang qi flew out of his body again, forming a huge beast head.


    A huge attraction came from the monster¡¯s mouth with wide-mouthed fangs. Bennu kept flapping its wings to avoid this huge attraction, but suddenly a round heavy creature landed above its head and was hitting it. On the head of Bennu bird, the power of the so-called jerk fell.


    Benu Bird was hit by the heavy body of Bianqin, and his body could not continue to fly towards. It became a gluttonous meal, swallowed in one mouthful, and then turned into two breaths and disappeared.


    Hades was really annoyed, but when the poison of the mandala flower disappeared, the attacks of Athena and Artemis had come quickly. In the absolute disadvantage of one-to-four, Hades had to Quickly turned back to defend, resisting the attack of the two goddesses.


    Hades was besieged by four people. Basically, it can be said that the defeat is set, and at this time it is on the other side of Olympus.


    The god king Zeus sat on his god seat with a gloomy face, while the god of medicine Asclepius stood in front of Zeus and healed his wounds.


    As far as Zeus is concerned, Asclepius does not need to be involved in ordinary injuries, but the injury on his body this time is not an ordinary wound. Before, when he blocked Cronus¡¯s grievances, Zeus Being attacked by that resentment left a deep scar on Xiong''s mouth.


    There was Cronus'' grievance in that scar, so even Zeus couldn''t easily recover the wound, only Asclepius could treat it.


    Fortunately, Cronus¡¯ grievances will not hurt Zeus¡¯s roots. Under Asclepius¡¯s treatment, Zeus¡¯s wounds slowly recovered, but Zeus¡¯s face was gloomy and he did not see any improvement, because Olympus under his rule is now in a precarious condition.


    Athena and the others besieged Hades. In Zeus''s view, Hades had no chance of winning, but Zeus would never help Hades.


    Hades has been planning to overthrow Zeus and become the god king of Olympus. Therefore, the relationship between the brothers is very bad. In fact, among the gods of Olympus, Poseidon and Ha Diss, Ares, Apollo, and even Hera, the queen of heaven, all planned to overthrow Zeus and set sail. It can be seen how Zeus, the king of the gods, became the king.


    Moreover, Hades¡¯s favorite wife, his death of the Empress, has a lot to do with Zeus. Now if Zeus suddenly ran to the Pure Land of Paradise, Hades would treat Persephone after Hades. It¡¯s absolutely impossible to accept Zeus¡¯s love for his love. Maybe Hades, Athena, and Artemis, under the same hatred of the enemy, would treat him, the king of the gods, as the primary goal of defeating them. Besides killing him, Zeus absolutely cannot do this kind of thing.


    In Zeus¡¯s view, the defeat of the underworld is basically a foregone conclusion. After the loss of Hades, the chaos of the underworld will be as turbulent as the sea. Although Zeus still has the power of the sky and the thunder rod, Olin On Mount Pace, the power now possessed is no better than the power that Athena has in his hands, and Hera and him are obviously not of one mind, which is equivalent to putting this bomb around, but this bomb has the title of queen after all. , Even Zeus could not move her casually.


    After Athena destroyed the underworld, the next target of the attack must be Mount Olympus. How to resist Athena''s army attack, Zeus was deeply troubled by this.


    Athena, Artemis, Hestia, Zeus can be said to have really made a betrayal, but Zeus will never surrender to Athena and them. His character is destined to Holding Olympus, who was already in the wind, doing his last effort.


    After some thoughtful thoughts, Zeus called Hermes and gave him a secret order.

 1535 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1535

    Although Hermes felt a little unbelievable about this order, he was also aware of the current situation of Olympus. After receiving the order of Zeus, he immediately flew away from Olympus and headed for the underworld.


    In order to meet the upcoming final holy war, in order to continue to rule his Olympus, Zeus also began to make preparations, and his method, it can be said that he will do everything he can to completely block his own retreat, guarding frantically. On his Olympus.


    However, he completely focused his attention on how to fight Athena and how to guard Zeus on Mount Olympus, and he did not pay attention to what the queen who had been completely in love with him was doing now.


    Hestia was right at the beginning. Zeus has indeed not cared about Hera for a long time. Under the current situation, Zeus thought of Hera, but at best he only thought of him not to cause trouble to himself, and did not care at all. Hera''s other moves.


    Hera stayed alone in her bedroom, and the burning flame of the fireplace suddenly turned blue, forming a Hestia little humanoid appearance.


    "Sister?"


    "Hera, can you meet up after the underworld affairs are over?"


    Chapter 184-Desperate, Pluto with nowhere


    Hades would not know what happened in all aspects of Olympus at this time, because Naruto and the four of them had already forced him out of breath.


    Hades swung his sword towards Athena, used the power of the Hades Excalibur to force Athena back, and at the same time waved a palm of his left hand, the life around him was affected by Hades''s small universe and turned into a face. Angry, grinning bird with teeth.


    "Galuda?!"


    Naruto was taken aback and exhaled the name of this huge strange bird.


    Garuda was originally supposed to be a giant bird recorded in Indian mythology. It was one of the eight tribes of the Heavenly Dragon. It specializes in dragons and is the nemesis of dragons. However, in this world, Garuda is also one of the three giants of the underworld. A prototype of the celestial star Ayagos.


    It is said that Garuda is a strange bird with the power of fire, and I don¡¯t know whether it has anything to do with the phoenix. The sound of this strange bird is very sad, but its beak is huge and powerful, and it bites Naruto¡¯s transformed blue dragon. Suddenly he snapped Qinglong''s body into two pieces, crunched a few times, and swallowed it.


    Garuda itself is the dragon-eating monster bird, and in terms of attributes, he is the nemesis of the dragon clan. This is inevitable even for Naruto''s transformation of the Azure Dragon. After all, it was only a transformation, not the true ancient beast Azure Dragon.


    After eating Naruto''s blue dragon, Garuda flapped his wings and flew towards Naruto with a strange cry.


    Garuda is extremely ugly. Compared with the beautiful and noble phoenix in Chinese mythology, Garuda is ugly and ferocious, with strange raised fleshy balls on his body, which look like swollen swollen tumors. And when Garuda flapped his wings, fire rain fell from under his wings, bringing a terrible breath of destruction.


    There are many strange creatures in the underworld. These creatures are the prototype of the underworld warrior¡¯s underworld. So it¡¯s not surprising that Hardy can directly transform into those underworld monsters with death, but the number of ancient Chinese beasts stored in Naruto¡¯s head Not a lot at all.


    After Naruto stepped back, Garuda chased him, but in front of Naruto, a monster appeared and stopped Garuda.


    The monster has a human face and leopard body, bull ears, long tails, a mouth open, and a loud thunderous sound. This monster is named Zhu Qian, recorded in the "Shan Hai Jing", and is an ancient strange animal.


    Against the bird monsters like Garuda, Naruto could not transform the legendary Houyi Great Witch who shot down nine suns, nor could he transform the legendary set of sun-shooting bows and sunset arrows. Qian is the monster that Naruto can create and is best at archery.


    Seeing Zhu Qian stretched out his hand and grabbed it, there was an extra golden long bow in his hand. Zhu Qian used that strong arm to pull the ancient bow of Majia from the sky for a full moon, and nine golden arrows appeared immediately. On the bow, and then loosened his fingers, nine arrows flew out at the same time, aiming at nine vital points on Garuda''s body at the same time.


    The golden arrows fired by Zhu Qian were fast, and they also had a tracking effect. Garuda could not dodge, and he was hit by nine golden arrows at the same time.


    Garuda screamed and fell from mid-air, but did not disappear. Instead, his body melted and became like fiery red magma. The magma was divided into nine groups, each becoming a Garuda. A strange bird appeared in front of Zhu Qian.


    The gods once again drew open the ancient Majia bow of the sky, and when they pulled the bow, the nine golden arrows appeared again. After shooting, all the nine golden arrows burst apart. One was divided into nine and turned into eighty-one golden arrows. It hits the body of nine Garuda, and each Garuda has nine golden arrows inserted into its body.


    But the nine Garuda did not disappear after being shot, and the number increased to eighty-one.


    These garudas seem to be unable to completely eliminate them. No matter how the gods draw their bows and shoot arrows, they cannot be completely wiped out. The number of garudas keeps increasing, although the number of golden arrows shot by the gods also keeps increasing. But after all, Garuda had the endless blessings of death in the underworld, and gradually suppressed the power of the gods.


    The speed at which the gods pull their bows and shoot arrows is getting slower and slower, and Naruto¡¯s breathing begins to become heavier. Sweat leaks from his face. Obviously it takes a lot of effort. In the underworld, fighting against Hades is obviously not A wise idea.


    All the gods were gradually forced to the defensive position by the sky full of Garuda. The ancient Majia bow in his hand became heavier and heavier. Although the arrows he shot continued to resist Garuda''s attack, his body slowly increased wounds.


    Just as the lords were about to disappear under the siege of Garuda, a wave of arrows with silver moonlight flew over. All Garuda hit by the silver arrows disappeared, unable to increase the number again. .


    At this time and here, only Artemis, the goddess of hunting, could have such unparalleled archery.


    Although Artemis is a goddess, she loves hunting more than anyone else. For Artemis, things like piercing through Yang with a hundred steps and making arrows are just trivial things.


    With the addition of Artemis¡¯ divine power, Garuda Roco, who was condensed only by his death aura, is no longer the opponent of Zhu Qian and Artemis. Under the double attack of gold and silver arrows, the number slowly Reduce, and eventually disappear without a trace.


    Hades swung his sword to block the attack of Athena''s Victory Scepter. He felt that the small universe in his body had worn out a lot, and his posture was no longer relaxed and calm at the beginning. His movements gradually became heavier, and his heart became heavier.


    At the moment when Hades was slightly distracted, the ground under his feet suddenly shattered, and Naruto suddenly emerged from the ground. Hades was shocked and immediately flew up.


    But Naruto¡¯s attack has been planned for a long time. How could Hades avoid it so easily, I saw that Naruto¡¯s right arm suddenly broke, and the whole arm caught up with Hardy with a more rapid acceleration. Si, punched Hades severely in the face.


    Naruto''s punch has been premeditated for a long time, so it is so powerful that half of Hades''s cheeks are swollen with one punch, and he can no longer see the handsomeness before.


    The broken arm returned to Naruto''s side, reconnected to the fracture, and after a burst of white smoke, it returned to its previous appearance.


    Hades was besieged by four people, and the consumption of the small universe was definitely more than four times that of any of them, and Naruto''s punch just now did not just cause external damage.Naruto¡¯s small universe smashed into Hades¡¯s head in a spiral shape, and the spinning and bursting Chakra hit Hades¡¯ head dizzy and had a splitting headache.


    There was a sound of electric light behind her. She was wearing the saint of the Ophiuchus, and she would never let go of such a good opportunity. She immediately turned her hands into a poisonous snake and bit her on Hades.


    Although among the four, Shanna has the lowest strength, but she also has one thing that Hades has to fear, that is the snake venom of the earthly giant python!


    The snake venom of the earthly giant python is the strongest poison in the world, and even the twelve gods of Olympus cannot completely resist the erosion of this snake venom. Hades is also the case. If in such a battle situation is injected into the earthly giant The snake venom of the python, Hades''s situation is afraid it will be even worse.


    Hades quickly turned around, swung a purple sword aura with the Hades Excalibur, and slashed towards Shanna. At the same time, at the same time, at the same time, he quickly retreated and opened the distance between Shanna.


    But Shanna faced Hades¡¯s terrifying sword aura with the Hades Excalibur, she didn¡¯t dodge, and she dashed forward. Even if she was cut in half, she would bite on Hades. Take a mouthful, inject snake venom in a posture.


    Just when Sarna was about to be hit by the sword aura of the Hades Excalibur, a golden light flashed, and Athena¡¯s Victory Scepter immediately flew in front of Sarna, taking the sword aura of the Hades Excalibur. Defeated, the scepter of the goddess of victory itself bounced back into Athena''s hand because of this rebound force.


    Hades felt a big shock in his heart and retreated quickly, but behind him, there was a strange creature.


    The creature was not big, shaped like a rabbit, and had long ears, only a foot long, but it was fierce in appearance, roaring, and leaping up at any time. It was the ancient strange animal named Jian!


    This J''s attack power is not very strong, even if he attacks Hades, it will not be of much use to Hades after being blocked by Hades, but J is behind Hades and suddenly yells.


    Ya¡¯s strongest ability was originally a sonic attack. This attack method could not be completely resisted even by Hades¡¯s hades. A strange sound wave penetrated into Hades¡¯s head, causing Naruto¡¯s punch. Hades felt that his head was about to shatter at this time. Even Hades couldn''t help screaming and his face was painful.


    And the snake''s fangs had been exposed, and when Hades felt painful, two sharp venom bite through his neck, and the venom was injected.


    Hades subconsciously used the Hades Excalibur to chop the past, but was blocked by a golden shield.


    The snake venom of the earthly giant python quickly scurryed through Hades¡¯s body, and Hades¡¯s face showed waves of abnormal purple and black. Obviously, the venom had gone very fast and had spread all over Hades¡¯s body, even if it was Hades''s small universe is also very difficult to suppress this runaway poison.


    Hades¡¯s face was glowing with an abnormal purple and black. The body that had been injured under the siege was now more severely damaged because of the terrifying snake venom of the earthly giant python. His complexion was extremely ugly and hideous. He looked at the surroundings. Four people, for the first time in history, Hades felt desperate.


    Chapter 185-The End of Hades


    Hades is now infected with the venom of the giant python, and he is besieged by Naruto and the other four. It can be said that the defeat is set, but the four of Naruto dare not relax their vigilance at all. If Hades is really cruel , Holding them to die together, with the power of the Hades Excalibur in Hades''s hands, it is absolutely possible that the four of them will be brought to death by Hades!


    Hades had anticipated that he would have no way to survive today. In this mortal form, Hades simply burned all of his small universe, and the snake venom of the earthly giant python quickly eroded in Hades¡¯s body. Pay the price of putting a huge burden on your own body, and raise your strength to a greater limit.


    "Even if I die, I will definitely not make you feel better! The corpse qi explodes!"


    The divine sword in Hades¡¯s hand pointed in the direction of Naruto and Sharna. Under the control of Hades, countless lifeless auras gathered in front of Naruto and Sharna. Then there was a thud. A complete explosion in an instant!


    The power of the death explosion is enough to shatter the soul, and the body is annihilated. Neither Naruto''s body nor Shanna''s holy clothes can stop this attack.


    Naruto flew a little under her feet and quickly backed away, while Shana''s body turned into two black and white spirit snakes, avoiding both sides.

 1536 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1536

    As Naruto retreated quickly, his hands quickly formed seals, and the yin and yang energy within his body flew out and turned into a huge gluttonous beast head.


    Gourmet swallowed everything, even Hades''s corpse gas explosion bomb, he opened a huge mouth and swallowed the terrifying explosion in one mouthful.


    But this time the swallowed things obviously exceeded the range that gluttonous can bear. After gluttonous swallowed the explosion of the corpse gas explosion bomb, the originally hideous and terrifying face showed a painful expression, and then the entire huge beast A crack appeared on the head and disappeared without a trace in a muffled sound.


    This gluttonous gluttony was transformed from Naruto''s original aura, and now the gluttonous beast head was directly blown up by the power of the corpse gas explosion bomb, causing Naruto to suffer a certain amount of damage, and he spouted a mouthful of blood.


    Hades seemed to intend to kill the two humans, Naruto and Shanna first. After seeing Naruto''s injury, he immediately flew close, and the Hades Excalibur with the cold light in his hand slashed towards Naruto.


    When Artemis saw that Naruto was in danger, he immediately opened the divine bow and shot three moonlight arrows, aiming at Hades''s body and flying away, obviously to encircle Wei and save Zhao.


    But Hades has the consciousness of death. He must die today. Naturally, he will no longer avoid Artemis¡¯ attack. He will let the three moonlight arrows pierce his body, and blood will flow out of the wound. He dyed his dark clothes a layer of blood red.


    Hades disregarded Artemis'' attack, obviously intending to kill Naruto completely.


    The Hades Excalibur exudes a frightening atmosphere, and the dark blade cut Naruto''s sword into two.


    Naruto''s body separated the two sides, and then turned into countless blood red blood bats flying in the air.


    Hades refused to leave his hand at all, and the Hades sword continued to swing, and the sharp sword aura swept away a lot of blood bats in the sky.


    The blood bats once again gathered to look like Naruto, but their faces were scary white, because the sword aura of the Hades Excalibur would directly damage the soul. Even if the body splits into so many blood bats, the soul is still the same. When destroyed by Hades Excalibur, Naruto''s own soul will also be damaged.


    Seeing Hades rushing towards him again, Naruto stretched out his hand and patted the ground.


    "Mu Dun Hua Shujie is born!"


    The Pure Land of Bliss has become a dead place because of the power of Hades, but it is in this dead place that Naruto injected a huge chakra, which made life bloom again here.


    After the huge wooden escape chakra was poured into the ground, the ground burst instantly, and countless huge trees grew and formed in an instant, and beautiful flowers bloomed.


    Although the number is not as huge as Hades''s Datura flowers before, the pollen that floats from the beautiful and bright flowers is the best anesthetic with the fastest attack speed!


    The pollen was mixed with snake venom toxin, so even Hades felt dizzy after smelling the pollen.


    Naruto himself was completely immune to these pollen, and immediately rushed to Hades''s side, supported the ground with one hand, lifted one foot, and kicked Hades heavily on the chin.


    "Shadow Dance Leaf!!"


    Because of the effect of pollen, Hades was temporarily unable to control his body, and was kicked into the air by Naruto. Naruto''s legs bent, and then he ejected towards Hades in the air.


    Hades used the small universe to suppress the numbness of his body, and looked at Naruto who was chasing him, the Hades Excalibur in his hand immediately pierced out.


    Naruto made a few seals in her hand, and at the same time Athena smashed her Aegis Aquis towards Hades''s back.


    Hades wanted to kill Naruto, so he didn¡¯t dodge the attack of Aegis, the shield. After all, although it was also made by the light of birth, the shield as armor does not have the power to kill gods. , Hades intends to take this attack hard, and also kill Naruto.


    Just when Hades''s sword was about to stab Naruto, Naruto''s body disappeared from Hades'' eyes with a cloud of white smoke, and the one that appeared in front of Hades became Athens. Na''s holy shield.


    It''s the simplest substitute technique!


    Naruto used the basic ninjutsu learned at a ninja school to fool Hades''s eyes, and his own Excalibur Kusanaru sword appeared in his hand instantly.


    "Upright Starfall!!"


    The rapidly falling blade cut through the air, and the violent rubbing produced a dazzling fire. With the momentum of thunder, a sword struck Hades on the back.


    Hades''s dark clothes could not resist the sharp aura, and Naruto''s Kusanaru sword cut a crack, and then his body fell quickly.


    Sharna immediately jumped out from behind Naruto. Under a slight twist, she accelerated in mid-air. A blue thunder light jumped out of her hands. She aimed at the scar on Hades''s back and cut it down. .


    Shanna¡¯s Thunder Ring Blade, if it were originally Hades, it must be able to catch it, but the pollen from the flower and tree world and the snake venom of the earthly giant python attacked Hades at the same time, and Hades had also been caught by Naruto. After cutting out the crack, Hades could not resist the sharp thunder light, and was cut behind by two thunder ring blades. The sharp blade cut Hades''s body, and a bloody light immediately dispersed in the air.


    Naruto sliced ??open his skin and let his blood fly out, turning into a group of crimson blood bats, swallowing all the blood of Hades.


    After swallowing Hades¡¯s blood, the blood bat¡¯s body clearly emits a burst of scarlet blood. Obviously, it¡¯s because Hades¡¯s blood has a powerful small universe. The blood that Naruto drew from Athena in Enough to support the long battle before Poseidon, we can see the tremendous power contained in the blood of God.


    All the blood bats fused together, turned into a blood-red long arrow, and fell into Artemis'' hands.


    Artemis opened the divine bow, added a bloody long arrow with the blood of Hades, and shot it with one arrow.


    The bloody long arrow with the blood of Hades and the power of Artemis pierced through time and space, and one arrow pierced the wound behind Hades. The accumulated pain made Hades finally screamed out, but The long arrow didn''t penetrate his body, but after touching Hades''s wound, it immediately penetrated into Hades''s body.


    Naruto pinched a seal in his hand and gave a low voice.


    "burst!!"


    Hades was forced to become a human flesh bomb, but his own blood exploded in his body. The internal damage caused Hades''s body to be damaged more severely, and the blood and flesh behind him were blurred. The defensive effect that Mingyi can play has been Very limited.


    Naruto told Shanna to step back and withdrew from the battle group. She became involved in the dying power of Hades. He drew out his body''s blood and transformed into three blood shadow clones, each holding his own Kusana. Swords, Athena''s Olympus Excalibur and Artemis'' Lunar Sword.


    "Three teeth go through the teeth!!"


    The three blood shadow avatars each held three divine swords and quickly turned into three whirlwinds of silver, blue, and gold. When they merged together, they turned into a giant tornado and slammed into Hades. On the wound behind!


    Naruto¡¯s skill in sprinkling salt on the wounds has become more profound. Hades¡¯ unhealed wounds were hit once again. The pain at this time is no longer utterable. The power of the three swords continues to cut Hades¡¯s flesh. ~ Body, has been penetrating Hades''s body, before Xiong drilled out, even Mingyi was drilled and worn.


    Because Hades is the main god, even if he suffers such severe damage, he will not die. However, without Naruto¡¯s abnormal resilience, it means that Hades must always endure this painful torture. The light of Mingyi has become dimmed and has been stained red by Hades''s blood.


    After the three blood shadow clones circled in the air, they flew towards Hades again, and Hades swung the excalibur in his hand to wipe out all three clones. The Huiyue Sword and Kusanaru Sword returned to Naruto and Kusanagi respectively. Artemis'' hands, and the Olympus Excalibur, followed the blood shadow clone and sacrificed together.


    Athena''s scepter of the goddess of victory, Artemis''s bow of the goddess of the moon, and Naruto''s Kusanagi sword, three artifacts attacked at the same time, and they sent Hades to Hades for the final journey.


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty-Fan, the curse on Hera


    Hades''s death can be said to be a long-destined ending.


    After Hades died, the order of the underworld was in chaos. What is more troublesome than the sea water surge is that the underworld has lost the power commander of Hades, the gate of the underworld is wide open, and the dead souls are not restrained, and all run from the underworld. To the world.


    At this time, almost the entire universe, the dead souls ran into the world, and the order of the entire universe was in chaos.


    Although Naruto and the others blocked the gate of the underworld with a powerful force, but for those ghosts that have escaped, Naruto and the others do not have the time or energy to capture them one by one, and they can only make them everywhere in the world. Confused.


    The deaths of Poseidon and Hades in battle led to chaos in the sea and the underworld. Even if Naruto and the others are now working together to suppress the chaotic sea and underworld, they have to cover the entire universe. The suppression will not last long.


    The complete chaos and collapse of the entire human world is only a matter of time, but Naruto and the others have nowhere to go.


    Poseidon and Hades have died, and now there is only one Zeus left on Mount Olympus, destroying the world to such an extent, any regrets are just nonsense. In the current situation, the whole world can only be destroyed. After breaking the rules, reshape a new world!


    There is no choice but the first time.


    Speaking of which, what Naruto and the others are doing now is no different from what Brightmon was doing when they were in the Digimon world.


    Destroy the world, and then create a new world!


    Although the battle in the underworld ended with the victory of Naruto and the others, their loss was not small. So after the underworld battle ended, before Zeus attacked again, the four of them immediately returned to the holy. Territory, in that place, even if Zeus strikes, with the power of enchantment and Athena, it is absolutely enough to resist.


    Sharna needs to completely stabilize the realm of her ninth sense and adapt to the new power. Naruto and Artemis, who participated in the battle with Hades immediately after the injury healed, also need a little time to fully recover from the injury. And the loss of too much power before recovery, except for Athena, there is no major problem, the other three situations are not suitable for continuing to fight.

 1537 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1537

    Naruto and the others stayed in the sanctuary to heal their wounds. This place protected by barriers can be said to be the last safe place in the world.


    The sea churned, it would not submerge the sanctuary, and countless souls could not invade the enchantment of the sanctuary. The outside world had been broken, but there was only this place in the human world, and there was Mount Olympus, the base camp of the gods. Only these two places can remain intact in this chaotic world.


    Suddenly one day, the sun''s rays disappeared from the sky without warning, and the entire sky and the earth fell into a burst of darkness.


    This darkness is not only on the earth, even the entire universe is cast in the shadow of darkness, but this darkness seems to have no end. The sun disappeared and the moon did not appear. There is no sun shining on the earth, nor is there any The cold brilliance of the moon, it seems that the entire universe will only be left with darkness, and there will be no bright day.


    Zeus was on Mount Olympus when he saw this familiar night, his face suddenly turned dark!


    Because when Zeus once seduced his great-granddaughter Alcmene, he used this method to make the sun god Apollo and the moon goddess Artemis all amplify the falsehood, so there is no sun in the sky, nor The moonlight created a dark night that even the gods could not see.


    This dark night can hide from the eyes of the gods, and also from the eyes of Hera, the queen of heaven, so Zeus was able to seduce Alcmene and let her live if the jealous queen could not stop her. Get off Hercules.


    Now this situation happened again, but to hide it from Zeus'' own eyes.


    The sun god Apollo originally planned to overthrow the rule of Zeus. Now, of course, he will help his own sister. The two gods of light strike at the same time. This darkness, even Zeus¡¯s eyes cannot see through it. Before they appeared, Zeus would not know what they were planning.


    What Zeus did back then is now regarded as "revenge" on his own body. At this time, in the Pope''s Palace in the Sanctuary, a blue faint flame arose, illuminating the Pope''s Palace.


    This blue flame is naturally Hestia''s flame. Zeus can''t control this flame, nor can he guess who is there.


    The faint blue flame looked a little weird, and in the Pope¡¯s Palace, there was a table at this time, with tea sets and snacks on it, and two chairs beside it. Hestia was sitting on one of them. A chair.


    There was a wave of fluctuations in the space around him, opening a large circular hole.


    Originally, there was a barrier set up by Athena. In the case of Athena herself in the sanctuary, unless her strength was several times more than Athena, she could not easily open the door of space, and the strength was several times higher than Athena''s. Impossible, the other party can be so relaxed, obviously because the owner here relaxed the restriction.


    The woman who walked out of the door of space was wearing a long robe, covering everything from head to toe. Under the blue firelight, only her profile can be seen. This one is the identity of Olympus. The most noble goddess-Hera, the queen of heaven!


    Hera will suddenly come to the sanctuary, obviously because of Hestia''s previous invitation.


    For her elder sister, Hera has always been in awe, so Hestia''s invitation, Hera could not but give her this face.


    "Eldest sister." Hera bowed to Hestia, completely missing the arrogant look of the past. After all, for Hera today, the position of the queen is no longer important.


    Hestia was kind to others, and of course he treated his tortured sister, who had suffered so much. He quickly stretched out and sat down with Hera and poured her a cup of tea himself.


    "Hera, sit down and taste the tea made by my sister."


    Hestia looked like he was holding his sister and chattering, and the relationship between the two had nothing to do with the level of God, it was just sisters.


    At the beginning, Cronus was afraid that his rule would be overthrown by his own children, so he swallowed all the children born by Rhea into his stomach. Therefore, Hera and the others had never had any awe of Cronus¡¯s father. The mood, only disgust and dissatisfaction, and Rhea couldn''t bear all of his children were swallowed by Cronus, so he kept Zeus in private. When Zeus led the Olympus Protoss to a battle against the Titans, the angry Cronus Rhea was also killed, and they lost their mother.


    Cronus was finally sealed by Zeus, and Rhea died. They were equivalent to being fatherless and motherless, and Hestia was the eldest sister among the six brothers and sisters, so although the goddess gave up the position of the main god, But the other five people always had some awe of this eldest sister.


    In the darkest period of Hera, Hestia has been comforting Hera, so Hera is grateful to Hestia, and she is most convinced and respected for her elder sister.


    Tea is indeed a good tea. Even Hera couldn''t help but sigh for the mellowness of the tea. After eating two more refreshments, Hera''s heart slowly settled down.


    "Sister, you came to me today, shouldn''t it be just for tea?"


    Hera put down the tea cup and looked at Hestia who was sitting at the table opposite to her. Even if she respected the elder sister in her heart, Hera would not believe that Hestia asked herself to come to the sanctuary at this critical time. , Just to have a cup of tea with myself.


    Hestia looked at the half of her face under the shadow of Hera against the fire, and sighed softly.


    "Poor Hera, Zeus really hurt you."


    Hera trembled slightly, the light of her eyes dimmed suddenly, and she was holding the teacup in both hands. The heat rising from the teacup could not warm Hera''s heart. After a while, Hera slowly said: "The man''s Everything has nothing to do with me, his life and death have nothing to do with me, eldest sister, if you look for me today, hope that I will stay out of the matter when Athena attacks Olympus, then please rest assured, I will do this. "


    Hera''s eyes were as silent as dead gray, and there was no emotional expression other than indifference.


    Whether it is love or hate, it is an expression of emotion, but Hera now has nothing but indifference. It is obvious that the original love for Zeus has completely cooled down.


    There is no hatred, no resentment. For Hera today, Zeus is just a stranger.


    Hestia stretched out his hand, stroked gently, touched the half of Hera''s face ruined by Zeus, and sighed softly.


    "No, Hera, I am not looking for you because of this, but Athena, she told me something, something that can lift the curse on you."


    "What you said is true?!" Hestia''s words clearly set off a thunder in Hera''s heart. He suddenly raised her head and stared at the eldest sister in front of her. For Hera who is now heartbroken, Olympus Yes, the rise and fall, or the life and death of Zeus could not attract her any attention, only this is the curse that makes her life worse than death now!If this damn curse can be lifted, Hera can do everything for it!


    "Ok."


    Hera''s look of expectation was like a child, which made people unable to refuse. Hestia nodded gently, and then poured a cup of tea for Hera.


    "Do you remember Pandora''s Box?"


    Chapter 187-The Secret of the Past, the Secret of the Trojan War


    "of course."


    As one of the main gods of Olympus, he also participated in that tragic battle of Titans. How could Hera not remember Pandora''s Box? After all, the dark forces left over from the battle of Titans were all sealed inside.


    "Always use that..."


    Hera''s expression carried some unbelievable meanings. After all, even if she trusted Hestia again, Hera would not think that the dark power left over from the battle of the Titans could lift the curse on her.


    Hestia really shook his head, "I know, the curse on you can only be eliminated with the power of the first-born light, and the last bit of the first-born light in this world was secretly put into Pandora by Athena. Inside the magic box, they were sealed together."


    "What you said is true?!"


    Hera couldn''t help her eyes widening, looking at Hestia.The curse on her body is extremely troublesome. Even if she exhausts all the small universe, plus the power of the divine position of the queen, she can only suppress the power of the curse and let it slow down the erosion of her body, but it cannot eradicate this at all. curse.


    Over the years, Hera has exhausted her energy in order to eliminate the curse on her body, but the effect of curing the curse is almost equivalent to nothing. The curse still spreads slowly on Hera''s body, constantly eroding Hera''s body. , So that Hera became inhuman and ghost now.


    This curse has become Hera''s biggest nightmare. As long as this curse can be lifted, Hera is willing to pay all the price, even no matter how slim hope it is, Hera is willing to try.


    "I think it should be true. Athena and Artemis once asked me to estimate the location of the Olympus flame. What they wanted to find was the first light in Pandora''s box."


    Hera''s lips were pressed tightly. She knew the curse on her body. She had tried everything she could to remove the curse. The only way left was to use the powerful power of the first light. , Athena is the daughter of Metis, so it is absolutely credible that she has the first-born light. As long as she can get the first-born light, she can lift the curse on her body, and Hera can pay all the price for this.


    "Help Athena overthrow Zeus, and I can get the light of birth, right?"


    Hestia pursed his lips. Although this kind of transaction seemed a bit mean to Hestia, Hestia nodded.


    Now that the matter has reached the point where it is now, she cannot regret it. It would be best if the jihad can be ended in the shortest possible time. Although such a deal is not glorious, as long as Hera can agree to the content of the deal , To help Athena and the others to respond internally and overthrow the rule of Zeus, then even if the plan is successful, Hera can also get the light of birth and eliminate the curse on her body.


    As long as the ending can be good and the process or something, you don''t need to care so much.


    Slightly beyond Hestia''s expectation, Hera nodded in agreement after less than three seconds.


    "Okay, I agree."


    Hestia looked up with a surprised look and looked at her little sister, and Hera did not explain to Hestia in detail the reason for her agreement, but asked Hestia to tell Athena, she agreed to help her overthrow Zeus, only afterwards, must give her the light of birth, and then left the sanctuary and returned to Mount Olympus.


    It can only be said that Hestia, who has never been in love, does not understand the heart of a broken woman. Although she has heard everything from Hera, she cannot imagine Hera without personal experience. The damage suffered in it, for Hera today, overthrowing Zeus itself is just an insignificant thing, if it is to lift the curse on her body, Hera can oppose Zeus without hesitation.


    And after Hera left the sanctuary and returned to Mount Olympus, the sun appeared in the sky again, and everything was bathed in the light again, but Zeus could never know that in the dark situation just now , What kind of agreement did his nominal wife make with others?

 1538 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1538

    Soon after Hera left, Naruto, Athena, and Artemis also appeared in the Papal Palace.


    Athena and Artemis knew part of the story, and Hestia knew the whole thing, but Naruto couldn''t figure out what he said to them.


    "Now, can you please explain to me what happened between Zeus and Hera?"


    Naruto felt very curious, as if something terrible happened between the King of God and the Queen of Heaven, and Hera¡¯s body was cursed that she couldn¡¯t even lift. Naruto was not curious about this secret, and then stretched out her hand. He held Artemis in his arms. For some reason, Naruto felt that her emotions had been something wrong since Hera appeared.


    Athena sighed and began to tell the first half of the story she knew.


    It happened in a holy war in the past, and that holy war can be said to be the most widely spread holy war in the world, and that is the famous Trojan War!


    In that holy war, of course, it ended in the victory of Athena, and the famous Trojan horse massacre occurred, but the complexity of it is beyond the knowledge of human beings.


    The cause of the Trojan War was a golden apple, and even further, this war can also be said to have started with Zeus.


    Although Poseidon is the sea king, there are still many sea gods in Olympus. The sea goddess Thetis is one of them. During the battle of the Titans, Thetis helped Zeus persuade the Hundred-armed Giant to join the Olympic Games. The Linpis Protoss side, together against the Titan Protoss.


    After the battle of the Titans ended, Zeus of course began to pursue this beautiful ocean goddess and fell in love with her.


    However, a prophecy suddenly appeared at that time, saying that Thetis would give birth to a stronger child than Zeus. After Zeus learned the news, he was afraid of being overthrown by his own child. So he put Thetis on his body. Married to Peleus, one of the heroes of Argo, so as not to affect his own power.


    The wedding of Peleus and Thetis was very grand, and the gods were invited to the wedding, but Peleus and Thetis did not invite Eris, the goddess of discord and strife, which is annoying.


    Eris was very angry about this, and sneaked into the wedding scene, leaving a golden apple on the scene and leaving a sentence.


    ''For the most beautiful goddess''


    Women love beauty, and even goddesses are no exception. At that time, there were three ¡°candidates¡± for the golden apple, namely Hera, the goddess of wisdom, Athena, and the goddess of beauty, Aphrodite.


    Even Zeus couldn''t decide who should give the golden apple to, so the Trojan prince Paris finally made the decision to determine the ownership of the golden apple. This is the famous Paris ruling.


    In order to obtain this golden apple, the three goddesses are also considered to have come together.


    Athena promised to make Paris invincible and invincible; Hera said that he could make Paris into the past, sitting in the kingdom of Troy; and Aphrodite took the most beautiful woman in the world as a bribe, and finally succeeded. Got a golden apple.


    Under Aphrodite''s guidance, Paris met Helen, the most beautiful woman in the world, and fell in love with her.


    There was no problem, but Helen''s identity was a bit problematic.


    Helen is not an unmarried girl, but a married man, and her husband is the king of Sparta.


    Paris eloped with Helen. This incident angered the king of Sparta. After all, no man could bear the shame of wearing a green hat on his head, so he united the Greek city-states and declared war on Troy.


    The goddess worshipped and believed by Greece is the goddess of wisdom Athena, so of course Athena is on the side of the Greek coalition forces, and in the battle for the golden apple, Athena lost to Aphrodite and swallowed herself. Without this breath, Aphrodite then instigated Paris to snatch Helen, who was the queen of Sparta, and this series of actions made the goddess very angry.


    In that war, the war between mankind continued, and it also included the holy war between the gods.


    Among the commanders of mankind, there are many demigods, the most famous of which are the children of Thetis and Peleus, and the famous Greek hero Achilles.


    The battle between the demigods gradually spread to the gods. As a result, the Trojan war resulted in Athena, the goddess of wisdom, Aphrodite, the goddess of the moon, Artemis, the queen Hera, and Ares, the god of war. , Sea Emperor Poseidon, God Envoy Hermes, and God King Zeus are all involved. This is only a part of the twelve main gods, and there are countless other gods.


    The war between the gods was extremely fierce, and Athena, Zeus, and Poseidon all possessed the weapon of killing gods, so when they fought, the world broke.


    In that holy war, Zeus once again sacrificed the life of his wife to save his life. That wife was the biological mother of Artemis and Apollo-the goddess of the night, Leto!


    Chapter 188-Negotiations, plans for Zeus


    There are three night goddesses in Greek mythology, namely Nyx, Leto and Asteria.


    Nyx is one of the five creation gods, the body of the night, just like Gaia is the earth, and Tartarus is the abyss of hell, it is the deification of the origin, Nyx is still Hypnos and Tana Toss is the mother of the twin gods; and Leto and Asteria are sisters, representing different manifestations of the night. Asteria is a night with shining stars, while Leto is starless. Light, a dark night.


    Leto is the goddess who represents the dark night, but he gave birth to two light gods, the sun god and the moon goddess, which can also be said to represent the opposition of darkness and light.


    Moreover, Leto¡¯s personality is completely different from his own children. Compared with the lively, outgoing, impulsive Artemis, and the tough-tempered, unyielding Apollo, Leto¡¯s personality is forbearing and strong, and can Said to be the type of resignation.


    In the Trojan War at that time, the holy war of the gods was also very tragic, because the main battlefield was on the sea and land, so Athena and Poseidon had the upper hand, and Poseidon also wanted to overthrow the rule of Zeus, so at that time, Poseidon did not hesitate to launch an attack on Zeus. On the sea, Zeus faced Poseidon''s sea power alone.


    At that time, in order to block the attack of Poseidon''s trident, Zeus seized a person next to him as a shield in order to save his life. That person was Demeter, the goddess of agriculture and fertility.


    At that time, Demeter and Zeus fought together, but at the most critical moment, he was betrayed by Zeus. At the critical moment, Demeter''s daughter, who had become the queen of the past, rescued her mother.


    Hades loved Persephone deeply, and was deeply saddened by Persephone¡¯s death. Under infinite wrath, Hades joined the battle no matter what jihad or jihad was. At that time, Hades and Under the siege of Poseidon, even if Zeus had the Thunder Rod and Aquis, under the siege of the Hades Excalibur and Poseidon''s Trident, there was still danger.


    Since Zeus could sacrifice his wife and daughter in order to save his life, he would never mind it again, and the second victim was Artemis'' mother, Leto.


    Although Leto was originally a submissive temperament, he could not bear the betrayal of emotions. Seeing Zeus repeatedly sacrificed his wife, and before, the matter of Athena''s mother, the goddess of wisdom, Metis, Leto had originally thought of Zeus. Love turned into hatred. Before dying, Leto used the light of his birth to curse Zeus!


    The queen Hera is a very jealous woman. In mythology, Hera has a very good relationship with Demeter for all the wives and women of Zeus, and she harbors immense hatred for other women.


    When Leto was pregnant, Hera also chased Leto and almost prevented Artemis and Apollo from being born. At that time, there was also Metis, the goddess of wisdom who was pregnant, and Leto felt the same. , Gave Leto a small part of the first-born light in his private possession, so that she could save her life, so Athena¡¯s mother was regarded as a life-saving grace for Artemis and Apollo. This is also Athens. One of the reasons for the good relationship between Na and Artemis.


    Leto is gentle and calm in temperament, so she has never used the power of the light of birth, but she also knows the truth that Piff is innocent and guilty of his crimes, so she did not tell this to anyone, even Zeus did not know Le Tuo actually has the light of birth.


    When Leto was betrayed by Zeus, he cast an inextricable curse on Zeus with his incomparable hatred and the light of his birth!


    "Because of the curse, Zeus''s body will slowly turn into an eagle. Therefore, during that time, Zeus basically did not appear in front of anyone because he did not want anyone to see the curse in him. , But it didn¡¯t take long for Zeus to appear again, and the curse on him completely disappeared. At that time, I suspected many ideas of Zeus to lift the curse on him, but I overturned them. I didn¡¯t know until recently..."


    Athena paused when she said, and turned her gaze to Hestia.


    This kind goddess, eyes filled with endless anger at this time, her fists were clenched tightly, and a cluster of faint blue anger almost burned with the air.


    "That bastard Zeus, afterwards, actually transferred the curse to Hera!"


    The curse under the light of birth cannot be lifted, and even Zeus has no way to deal with that curse. Even with the divine power of the thunder rod and Aquis, plus the divine power of the sky, Zeus cannot lift the curse, but After repeated attempts, Zeus really made Zeus come up with a very wicked solution.


    When doing errands, this curse was transferred to a goddess by means of transfer.


    But this curse formed by the power of the light of birth has great power. If the woman''s strength is not enough, this curse will directly cause the other party''s spirit to collapse, and the power of backlash will cause huge damage to Zeus, so the object of transfer must be A powerful goddess.


    Under the circumstances, the previous goddess of wisdom Metis and the goddess of the night Leto all died because of Zeus''s unsatisfactory luck. Demeter broke with Zeus completely because of the death of his daughter Persephone, and has left Orin. Pace, and Athena, Artemis, and Hestia are all vowed to protect chastity ~ goddess, it is absolutely impossible to go to chuang with Zeus, Aphrodite''s natural wind ~ flow, if Zeus passed the curse to her In his body, this matter will be known to other gods sooner or later, and after combining these circumstances, the queen Hera will undoubtedly become the only candidate!


    As a queen, Hera is the goddess with the highest position. She is powerful and can definitely withstand the power of the curse. Although Hera is jealous, her character is loyal and will never have relations with other men. Therefore, Zeus You can rest assured that your secret will not be known, so in the future, Zeus coaxed Hera with witty words.


    Hera originally had a deep love for Zeus. Although Zeus'' body had slowly turned into an eagle at the time, Hera was still willing to stay by his side, and Zeus said, "I will only love you in the future." Such love words are the deadliest poison for Hera, who has always wanted to monopolize Zeus. Hera, who has been coaxed to a stalemate, does not know the despicable thoughts in Zeus''s heart.


    Later, Zeus took advantage of Hera''s weakest strength and transferred the curse from her to Hera.


    After this incident, Hera''s heart was ashamed, she had completely recognized the face of Zeus.


    Metis, Leto, Demeter, Hera once gloated over the departure of these rivals, but in the end the retribution came to her, and she was tortured by the curse that life is worse than death every day. More miserable than the dead Metis and Leto.


    Because of the curse, Hera''s body, from the originally graceful and luxurious queen, gradually began to turn into a pitch-black crow.


    This curse has eroded half of Hera''s body over the years, making her half of her body covered with black feathers, and gradually began to look like a crow.Hera tried countless ways, but they all ended in failure. After all, even Zeus couldn''t curse it. How can she solve it herself?


    But when Hera''s body was completely eroded and completely turned into a crow, she would never be able to change back.


    At the beginning of the universe¡¯s birth, the first-born light has been basically exhausted, and the last little bit of first-born light left was placed in Pandora¡¯s Box by Athena. That is Hera¡¯s only hope to lift the curse on her body. Unable to get the light of birth, Hera has nowhere to go except to become a crow.

 1539 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1539

    Although it is known from the myth that Zeus is not a thing at all, but after hearing Athena and Hestia burst out such an anecdote, Naruto could not help but once again expressed countless contempt for the king of gods. .


    Zeus is really not a gadget, not even a scum, Zeus killed Metis and Leto, and made Hera suffer from the pain that life is worse than death. It can be said that the king of the gods is from beginning to end. Only oneself is the only one who loves, and for Zeus, a woman is more than just a play~thing or a victim. Artemis''s body is trembling slightly at this time, which is enough to explain the despair that Leto suffered. Betrayal.


    For Naruto, the light of birth is not necessary. Athena wants to get the light of birth back, but only hopes to inject the power of the light of birth into the weapons of Naruto or Artemis, and let them both One possesses a god-killing tool, which increases the odds of winning against Zeus.


    But in that case, the light of birth cannot be separated again.But if they can get the secret cooperation of Hera, even if there is only Athena¡¯s Victory Scepter as a god-killing tool, they should cooperate inside and outside, and they have a great chance of defeating Zeus. In comparison, the light of birth is not for them. It is necessary, and they are not a loss to exchange for an ally such as Hera.


    Naruto gently hugged Artemis, he shouldn''t let Zeus die too easily no matter how he thought, thoughts in his head flew, suddenly came up with an idea, and immediately spoke to the three goddesses present, Al Themis and Athena''s eyes lit up, and even Hestia recognized Naruto¡¯s low success rate and very cruel plan. The four of them kept discussing, leaving only a rudimentary plan in Naruto¡¯s head. Gradually it took shape and laid a huge net against Zeus!


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty-Nine-Trends in the Underworld, God of War and God of Beauty


    When Naruto and the others were planning a conspiracy against Zeus, it was not just Olympus but also new moves in the underworld!


    Although Hades is dead, the underworld has not disappeared, and the original temple of Hades is now occupied by another main god.


    This god is very tall and tall, about two meters away. Although sitting on the god seat at this time, he still exudes an extremely domineering and wild aura. It seems that words such as cover-up and low-key will never appear in his On the body, and this main god is handsome and brilliant, with real muscles, it is the orthodox god of war Ares among the twelve main gods!


    Ares is the only undisputed son of Zeus and Hera. It may have inherited the arrogance of his father and the fierce character of his mother. Ares is cruel and militant by nature, and often starts various cruel wars for no reason. During the Trojan War, the main god Athena faced was the god of war Ares.


    As the god of war, Ares is arrogant and arrogant by nature. He likes to enjoy the fun of the cruelty of war, but in mythology, Athena, who was the goddess of wisdom, has won an impressive record of victory. And gradually there was the name of the goddess of war. Although this name was not called by Athena herself, it was still an unbearable provocation for Ares. Therefore, there had been constant wars between Ares and Athena.


    The war between Athena and Ares finally began when Ares was dissatisfied with the name of the goddess of Athena, but in the jihad time after time, the contradiction between the two main gods gradually intensified, and the resentment has also accumulated. Irreconcilable.


    Ares, who was defeated by Athena in the Trojan War, quickly regrouped after getting the support of Hades, and began his cruel revenge!


    There is only one law of Aris''s behavior. He follows the hegemonic path of living with me and dying against me. It is the same type as Qin Shihuang''s victory.


    At that time, Ares led his own army of wild fighters, and launched a fierce attack on the remaining Titan Ruins, the Fury Ridge as a stronghold.


    Fury Ridge has the dark power left over from the battle of the Titans. The attributes of that dark power are very compatible with the power attributes of the Berserkers themselves. Therefore, the power of the Berserkers is greatly improved, causing the Saints to be defeated and killed one after another. Under the fist of the wild fighter.


    The corpses of the sanctuary are everywhere, and the wild fighters under the rule of Ares are extremely cruel. Not only the saints fighting with them, but even innocent mortals, they will kill them without hesitation.In the moment of crisis, Athena ordered the twelve golden saints to take a Libra weapon. The powerful power of the Libra weapon allowed the golden saints to defeat the Berserker. Ares was also defeated by Athena again. Back to the underworld.


    After that battle, Athena was afraid that the Berserkers would make a comeback with Berserker Ridge as a stronghold again. Therefore, an enchantment was set up there to blow away the dark power remaining in Berserker Ridge into the entire universe. Today¡¯s Berserker Ridge, It''s basically the same as an ordinary mountain, except that the animals there are more fierce.


    After being defeated by Athena again, Ares has been hiding in the underworld, because the underworld is Hades''s territory, even if Athena wants to completely solve Ares, there is no way to pass Hades¡¯s. One pass.


    After Hades died, Ares quickly occupied the underworld.


    For these gods, all sentiments to be talked about are nonsense, and it is more straightforward to talk about interests.And Hades would protect Ares at first, mainly because he wanted to use Ares¡¯ power to consume Athena¡¯s fighting power, not really trying to save him, they all had ghosts, and they all lost to Athena. That''s it.


    Hades is dead, Hypnos and Tanathos are also dead. Although there are still Ayagos and Minos in the underworld, as well as some underworld fighters, they cannot be Ares¡¯ opponents. Ares led his own wild fighters to quickly occupy the unowned underworld, and for those remaining underworld fighters, if they are willing to surrender, Ares will accept it, and if they are not willing, they will kill them directly. What strategy to use is never the style of Ares. It is Ares''s style to completely defeat and destroy the enemy from the front, and enjoy the sweet screams!


    It¡¯s just that Ares doesn¡¯t have the role of a Pluto after all, so although he can rule those Pluto fighters and the underworld with violence, he can¡¯t really master the power of the underworld. He can¡¯t control the dead, nor can he resurrect the dead as his soldiers. Said he was just here.


    And now that the place has been renamed the Temple of Ares, a goddess who is sexual ~ enchanting ~ naive walked in. Ares wrapped her waist very naturally, and she immediately leaned in Ares'' arms. , This goddess, of course, is Aphrodite.


    In the sea world, Naruto and Artemis once fought with Aphrodite, but because the moon goddess bow in Artemis''s hands was not related to the god-killing tool, they did not kill Afu. Roddite was killed. After recuperating for a period of time and his injuries were fully recovered, Aphrodite got the news that Hades was killed and Ares occupied the underworld. Aphrodite''s heart As soon as he moved, he immediately came to the underworld.


    Aphrodite and Ares have been secretly making music for a long time, or their affairs have long been known to everyone, and Cupid is their two children, now this behavior is very natural.


    Aphrodite¡¯s body leaned softly in Ares¡¯s arms, which not only allowed him to feel the grace of his posture, but also prevented him from easily succeeding. Aphrodite knew well how to master men. The mystery.


    Aphrodite scratched Ares''s cheek with her hair, so that the war god''s heart tickled.


    "What''s the matter, Aphrodite, why did you come to me for so long?"


    Aphrodite''s complexion changed, and she made a look of weeping, and Ares hurriedly asked what was wrong with her. Aphrodite hit the iron while it was hot, and he was killed by Artemis and Naruto in the sea world. The injury was told.


    To be honest, the bond between Aphrodite and Ares does not have any emotional factors, but Ares is greedy for Aphrodite¡¯s beauty~color and flesh~body, and Aphrodite also I like a strong and majestic man like Ares, not a waste like his husband Hephaestus.


    When Ares heard that Aphrodite was almost disfigured by Artemis and the human called Naruto, his face suddenly showed''angry''.


    "Bastard! Even a human dare to offend the gods, I, Ares, must crush him into pieces!"


    Ares has no real feelings for Aphrodite, and his anger is also artificial. Anyway, with his grievances with Athena, it will be a matter of time before the attack on the sanctuary, and Aphrodite¡¯s words, also It just gave him a reasonable excuse. Although for Ares, it didn''t matter whether it was an excuse or not, it didn''t hurt to have a reasonable excuse.


    Aphrodite came to find Ares, and he wanted to use Ares¡¯s power to avenge Naruto and the others. Hearing Ares¡¯ voice, a cold and cruel smile flashed at the corners of his mouth, and then immediately turned into With the color of charming and charming, I squeezed Ares''s strong and wide xiong with my full, soft and soft xiong, faintly exuding a fox and charming energy.


    Aphrodite is definitely not an open-minded person. The cheek she cares most about was hurt by Naruto last time. This incident made Aphrodite very resentful of Naruto, when she learned that he was beaten by Zeus. After entering the abyss of hell, Aphrodite was even more excited, but he did not expect that even the abyss of hell did not trap Naruto, and let him escape, and eventually even Hades died in their hands. .


    In order to retaliate against Naruto and Artemis, which she hates most, using her body in exchange for Ares to send troops to attack the sanctuary is not difficult for Aphrodite at all, and she is also very obsessed with Aphrodite. Reese''s combat power on chuang.


    Ares was originally a hungry ghost. Now that the beauty is in her arms, Aphrodite has intentionally or unintentionally seduced Ares. This means that the god of war is not a patient person, immediately He turned around holding Aphrodite and walked to the bedroom.


    In the bedroom that originally belonged to Hades, there was a voice that did not belong to Pluto and Queen of Pluto.Aris and Aphrodite have been reunited for a long time. During the period of recovery, Aphrodite was also hungry~thirsty for a long time. Of course, she was indulged~indulgence. Ten days after the war, it was considered to be Calm down.


    The contented Ares stepped down from Aphrodite, who was lazy and contented, and ordered the Berserkers and Underworld Warriors, who now belong to him, to guard the entire army and attack the sanctuary seven days later.


    He didn''t know how to use tactics, only knowing that Ares, who crushed and crushed the enemy with violent power, did not notice a strange light flashing in the eyes of one of the underworld fighters.


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety-Preparations for Conspiracy and Tricks


    Insider...


    With Ares¡¯s head, this situation would not have occurred. After all, Ares¡¯s way of thinking is to destroy the enemy directly with a powerful force. It¡¯s also a little bit''In the face of absolute power, all conspiracies and tricks are It''s useless'' meaning.


    It''s just that Ares can''t use absolute power compared to Athena, and Athena is good at calculating, so Ares is beaten miserably by Athena every time.


    Neither Ares nor Aphrodite would be the kind of person who can make detailed combat plans. After all, the former has a straight head, and the latter doesn¡¯t like fighting. The thing about beautiful men in her head is More.


    According to Ares''s orders, the Berserkers and the Underworld Warriors are ready to fight, but after all, they were originally fighters from different camps. In such a short time, it is impossible to run together. There will definitely be a lot of each other. The problem also caused a lot of confusion. Ares ignored them. Anyway, for him, as long as they can still fight, that''s enough. As for the relationship between comrades in arms, it was never considered by Ares. problem.


    There were constant quarrels between the Underworld Warrior and the Berserker, and one of the Underworld Warrior took the opportunity to sneak out. This Underworld Warrior was Barendain of the Sky Cry Star.


    Although Hades has been defeated, but knowing that there is Ares in the underworld, and there are still a group of underworld fighters with good fighting ability in the underworld, how could Naruto and the others leave the underworld without doing anything.


    Tiancry Starbar Linka was once bitten by Naruto''s teeth, but it was not injected with venom, but with Naruto''s blood.


    When Naruto was in the world of the cross, he had the powerful power of the true ancestor, and he was directly injected with the blood of the true ancestor. Barendain became a vampire who completely obeyed his orders, because he was the highest true ancestor. , So Barendain absolutely cannot violate any order of Naruto.


    And the reason Naruto chose Balendain was because he was the adjutant of Radamandis.


    Because Radamandis has been killed by Sarna, it is not easy to reveal his flaws, and his position among the underworld fighters is relatively high. As Radamandis¡¯s adjutant, his position can be said to be second only to the present three. The only two remaining giants, Ayagos and Minos.


    The Big Three did not communicate much before, so even Ayagos and Minos would not easily notice the changes in Balendaine, and the appearance of Ares and the dispute with the Berserker were obviously enough to make These two spent a lot of energy, of course, there is no way to take into account Barendaine''s little weirdness.


    The Underworld Warrior and the Berserker are fighting again, and Ares obviously likes this kind of messy fight, not only does not stop it, but it is better to watch it in time and enjoy it.


    Barendain took the opportunity to sneak out and found a place where no one was there. Two feathers appeared in the dark clothes on his body.


    The prototype of Barendain¡¯s underworld is the harpy. Although in mythology, the harpy and the siren are mixed together, but in this world there are two different mythological creatures, Barendain¡¯s underworld. It is the Harpy, and the prototype of Sea Witch Surant¡¯s scale is a siren. The two are different.


    The feather that recorded the message that Balendain wanted to convey flew out from the entrance and exit of the underworld, and flew in the direction of the underworld.


    In the underworld, the barrier that Naruto and the others set up before has been eliminated by Ares.After all, without them personally presiding, without continuously injecting power, it is obviously unreasonable to want to block the god of war Ares with a dead enchantment for a long time.


    The purple-black feather flew to the sanctuary, and then was shot down with a golden arrow.

 1540 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1540

    Ai Russia, who was resurrected by Naruto, wore the sagittarius gold saint that had been missing for 13 years. It was him who had just shot two feathers with a bow.


    Looking at the text on the feather, it was obviously not for Ai Russia to be the master, and he immediately went to the Papal Palace.


    Sarna and Artemis went to practice, so that Sarna could be fully familiar with the ninth sense and the power of the Ophiuchus sacred garment, and Chunli and Hestia, who are good at cooking, hit it off right away. The last three meals The desserts were all arranged by the two of them, and Naruto and Athena were left in the Papal Palace.


    After reading the message from Feather, Naruto and Athena smiled.


    "Seven days, with Ares'' patience, that''s all there is to it."


    Athena''s smile was taunting, and she was obviously very familiar with the temper of the god of war.''That''s it'', it was Athena''s evaluation of Ares.


    "Although it is good for us to say that he is not prepared enough to attack the sanctuary, but for seven days, we are a little tighter to prepare for the battle."


    "Yes, it''s a pity that you only turned Barendain into a vampire last time. Otherwise, it would be fun to make the Underworld Warrior mess up during the war."


    Athena is definitely not a good person, but Naruto doesn''t seem to be black.


    "Hey, although there is only one Balendaine, it is enough."


    Athena stared at Naruto with shining eyes, knowing that he would never come from nowhere. There must be some truth to that.


    Naruto smiled, showing two pointed teeth, "I am the highest vampire of the true ancestor level, and Barendain was directly injected with the blood of the true ancestor, and he became an''ancestor''."


    Athena raised her eyelids and followed Naruto''s words: "In other words, Barendaine can bite other people and turn them into vampires, right?"


    "Yes, that''s it."


    Naruto snapped his fingers very loudly, and then put his hand down quickly, considering the situation of his character damage.


    "Although seven days is not too much, but it is enough for Barendain to turn several ghost fighters into vampires."


    This is a case of not being discovered. After all, with Barendain¡¯s strength, it is impossible to bite Minos and Ayagos unconsciously, so Naruto uses the real ancestor¡¯s The ability gave Balendain a remote command to deal with those underworld fighters who originally belonged to Radhamandis.


    Because they are all under the command of Radamandis, their defenses are relatively low, and Ayagos and Minos have limited familiarity with them, and the probability of being discovered is not high.


    If there is enough time, Naruto can even let Barendain slowly erode all the underworld fighters. If it goes well, even Ayagos and Minos can be swallowed together. After all, in the vampire race , The status of the true ancestor is supreme, and there is no possibility of a vampire higher than Naruto in this world.


    Ares lacks patience, and chooses to attack the sanctuary after seven days without making sufficient preparations. Although Ares¡¯ combat power may not be able to be deployed to the highest level, relatively, it leaves Naruto and the others time to prepare. It is also very short, no way, this is also relative, Naruto and the others can''t change a little more time out of thin air, and it is impossible for Ares to change his mind and postpone the time of the war.


    It''s just that this time is not completely empty.


    Naruto¡¯s steel saints have lost a lot after battles in the sanctuary, sea and underworld, but because the world has been completely chaotic, Hilda took all his god fighters to Greece for granted and joined The sanctuary.


    However, the arrival of Hilda also brought Naruto an interesting gossip about the pastime time. Her sister, Naruto¡¯s sister-in-law, Freya, finally admitted that she was fighting with the Heavenly Jade Star Warrior Hagen after her interrogation. Associate.


    The two of them are childhood sweethearts. Although no one stipulates that childhood sweethearts must be together, they will not be surprised if they are dating, but Glacier seems a little depressed.


    Since Freya is Hilda''s sister, she is of course Naruto''s sister, and Hagen is also considered a family. For Naruto, the family is used to cheat.


    Naruto holds a bucket of ice cream called Haagen-Dazs and dangles in front of Hagen and Freya all day, making Hagen really want to use his magical wild horse punch to disturb the bastard who disturbs others'' love. Killed completely.


    Only because of the frozen eyes of Hilda''s constant eyes of "If you dare to do it, I will never let you meet Freya", Hagen had to swallow the bitter fruit by himself and try to solve the problem. Leia smiled with cramps on her cheeks.


    Because of this interesting toy, Hagen, the seven days of preparing for the battle were quite fun.


    Of course, the Iron Saint Seiya was used as the first wave of combat power. On the route from the Fury Ridge to the Sanctuary, a lot of Iron Saint Seiya was ambushed, all occupying a good location. After the Underworld Warrior and the Berserker appeared, they attacked together.


    In the bodies of several steel saints, Naruto also prepared a cruel method!


    Venom sac!


    In the bodies of these steel saints, Naruto and Shanna left a poison sac, which contained the snake venom mixed from the earthly giant python and Hydra, which occurred almost instantly, which could greatly weaken the enemy''s power.


    However, this poison sac was not triggered by them actively, but was controlled remotely by Naruto. If necessary, those poison sacs would immediately detonate and become a biochemical weapon, which would involve all nearby creatures regardless of the enemy or the enemy.


    On the one hand are the cruel, violent, unskilled God of War Ares, and on the other hand are two absolute bastards who are shrewd and well-planned. This time, Naruto and Athena will definitely make the God of War very "happy".


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety-One-Retribution, a ghost fighter who became cannon fodder


    Ares is indeed not a good chess player, his attack is too obvious and too direct.


    Just like the holy war of the year, Ares''s army set off from the ridge of fury and directly attacked the sanctuary.


    Although the attack mode of the Legion on Ares''s side is the same, the situation on the Sanctuary side is different from the original situation.


    Back then, Athena had just won the Trojan War. The fighting power here was already damaged. With the help of Hades, Ares quickly recovered his vitality. Before Athena could react, Leading the Berserker launched an attack on the sanctuary.


    Because it was unpredictable at the time, and the dark power left over from the ridge of fury added to the strength of the Berserker, the Saint Seiya was greatly damaged when he was caught off guard.


    But now, the dark power of Fury Ridge no longer exists, and Naruto and the others have long since received news that Ares is going to attack the sanctuary from the sky crying Starbard under Naruto¡¯s control, so they started seven days ago. I''ve been preparing for battle, and I''ve been waiting for the arrival of the wild fighters and the underworld fighters.


    In fact, the underworld fighters did not have any loyalty to Ares, but because Ares was too strong, they had to succumb to the god of war, and if they refused to yield, Ares would never come. Try to convince you that those hard bones will be directly killed by Ares, and the Underworld Warrior just succumbed to Ares'' violence and cruelty.


    Under the orders of Ares, the Underworld Warriors, as the first wave of warriors, rushed from the ridge of fury to the direction of the sanctuary!


    When attacking the sanctuary in the underworld, the underworld fighters used the resurrected saints as abandoned sons to attack the sanctuary, but now they have become themselves, used by Ares to consume the power of the sanctuary, I don¡¯t know if it counts. What happened back then was paid to them.


    Compared with the reluctant battle last time, Sanctuary is now fully prepared!


    The ultra-high-tech equipment of the Iron Saint Cloth monitors the direction of the Rage Ridge all the time, and when the first wave of Hades appeared from the Rage Ridge, the 20 muzzles that have been erected began to compress energy at the same time, and then launched towards the Rage Ridge. A wave of purple energy cannons!


    "Positive Electronic Cannon!!!"


    Using the effect of anti-matter annihilation, it creates extremely terrifying energy and launches toward the ridge of the violent ridge. The muzzle of 20 positron cannons hit the muzzle of the positron cannon at the same time, and the huge destructive power produced even the Golden Saint Seiya cannot bear. , Blasted the Fury Ridge by one-fifth of the area in an instant.


    Dozens of purple-black figures flew into the air from the light of the explosion, and those were the Underworld Warriors who avoided the attack just now.


    Such a simple attack could not directly destroy the Underworld Warriors, it just solved two or three of the worst.


    There are still dozens of underworld fighters in the sky, and these can basically be said to be all the power left in the underworld.


    The steel saints who had just fired the positron cannon changed into ordinary saints after a while, and immediately retreated to replenish their energy. Then, fifty steel saints stepped forward. It is roughly the same number as the Underworld Warrior.


    These steel saints stretched out their hands towards the wraith fighters in the sky, and radiated blue electric arcs from their wrist devices, forming a huge lightning network in the air.


    Some ghost fighters saw this giant lightning net, and immediately attacked the giant net.


    Gordon, the tauren of Sky Prison Star, roared. The depressed and irritable feelings of getting along with those wild fighters all exploded in this roar, raising his right arm high, turning it into a strong arm like Arudiba. A great axe.


    "Smash with a giant axe!!"


    The prototype of Gordon¡¯s underworld is the famous tauren. It has nothing to do with Li~Fan. The mythical monster of the tauren possesses strong brute force, and as the star of the sky, Gordon is also very good at brute force. attack.According to the plot of the original book, Gordon¡¯s great axe smashed or even smashed the purple dragon¡¯s holy sword, which is extremely powerful, but as the first barrier of the sanctuary today, the steel saint, but gathers the essence of the world¡¯s technology Where.


    Gordon¡¯s giant axe smashed and slashed on the power grid jointly made by fifty steel saints. The powerful force made the power grid continue to sink, but the giant network composed of electric arcs had amazing resilience, which was sinking to the limit. After that, combined with the powerful energy continuously output from them, the power of huge crushing was doubled and rebounded back!


    Gordon suddenly used too much force, and was hit by the rebounding giant axe. His right arm was cut off in an instant, blood was flowing, and the huge power grid was still floating in front of all the ghost fighters. Resist their way.


    This power grid is a product made after the principle of Naruto Tai Chi is technologicalized. It can not only catch the enemy, but the electric current can paralyze the enemy¡¯s nerves and affect the enemy¡¯s actions. At the same time, it can resist and rebound the enemy¡¯s attacks. As far as the combined power of the Saint Seiya is concerned, it can barely resist the general tricks of the Golden Saint Seiya. As long as it is not the ultimate trick of Lushan Qianlongba or Starlight Extinction, it will not be able to break this grid. It is extremely powerful!

 1541 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1541

    The Pluto fighters continuously attacked the power grid, but their scattered attacks were unable to destroy the power grid. Instead, they suffered a lot of damage under the attack of the grid rebound.


    The remaining two of the three giants of the underworld, Ayagos and Minos, after all, could not see the underworld fighters sacrificed meaninglessly. After looking at each other, they now represent the strongest two in the underworld. Still shot together.


    "Indra Destroyer!"


    "Star Puppet Line!"


    Both Ayagos and Minos took out their own tricks at the same time, and Minos seemed to have become a puppet artist, with his hands beating with ten fingers, constantly pulling invisible puppet lines.


    The power of those invisible puppet lines is extremely strong. After being connected to the power grid made by the Iron Saint Seiya, they continue to pull the power grid around with terrifying force.


    Minos¡¯s star puppet line puts tremendous pressure on the power grid, and the faces of those steel saints also showed a hard look. When the steel saint clothing consumes a lot of power, it also burdens the power of the steel saint. It is even bigger, and if it is overloaded, it will even cause the Iron Saints to bleed to death.


    The power grid was under tremendous pressure under the influence of Minos¡¯ star puppet line, and Ayagos waved his hand and immediately sprayed a dazzling pillar of fire from the ground. After the pillar of fire rose into the air, it turned into countless beautiful flames. The feathers, floating, completely shred the already damaged power grid.


    After the power grid was cracked, all the fifty steel saints suffered considerable damage. Naruto immediately ordered the steel saints to retreat in the papal hall and at the same time ordered another group of steel saints to move forward.


    The strength of these steel saints can only match the average bronze or silver saints, and it''s okay to deal with ordinary underworld warriors, but it is obviously insufficient to deal with such powerful underworld warriors as Ayagos and Minos.


    Minos flicked his five fingers and shot out five star puppet lines again, and immediately caught the third wave of steel saints sent by Naruto. As the star puppet line slowly tightened, those steel saints The steel saint clothing on his body also gradually couldn''t support it, and cracks appeared.


    It''s just that Minos didn''t know the power of these steel saints. After all, the steel saints didn''t have a small universe, and they couldn''t judge their strength with normal sensing methods.


    The fifteen steel saints captured by Minos, not only did not panic, the faces of the fifteen people also showed a decisive color, and at the same time, the energy furnace inside their steel saints swiftly operated, and the remaining All anti-material fuels are burned!


    Minos noticed that it was wrong, but it was too late to kill these fifteen steel saints, or it would be useless to kill them, because the steel saints do not have powerful powers themselves. Their power is the same as that of the underworld warriors. It comes from the saint clothing, even if the steel saint is killed, Naruto can remotely control those steel saints, causing a big explosion!


    The steel saints of these fifteen steel saints all exploded, and the bursting power was enough to match the Tonghu Bailongba, who was swept in by such an attack at close range, even Minos and Aiya Goss didn''t have time to escape, and he was ashamed and slightly injured.


    In the explosion, some underworld fighters were hiding far away, for fear that they would be swept in by the power of the explosion, but there were three underworld fighters, rushing towards Minos and Ayagos, one of them was the sky. Crying Starbar Link Dyne.


    Barendain received Naruto''s command remotely, and immediately summoned two ghost fighters to come over. The two ghost fighters had been bitten by Barendain¡¯s teeth and turned into vampires. He had to obey Barren completely. Dyne''s order, even if Hades is resurrected, it is impossible to order these underworld fighters again.


    Ayagos and Minos may have sensed Balenda¡¯s approach, but in the first reaction, they did not guard them, and the explosion just now made them unable to think for a while. At that time, Barendain and the three of them had all shown their sharp teeth.


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Two-Gathering of Gold, Twelve Demon Enchantments


    Barendain was bitten by Naruto¡¯s teeth and injected with vampire blood. He has become a loyal servant of Naruto. Under Naruto¡¯s remote control, Barendain seized this opportunity to face Mino. Si and Ayagos showed their sharp fangs!


    The strength of Minos and Ayagos is far above Ballendaine. Therefore, in the previous few days, Ballendaine did not dare to act on these two powerful underworld fighters, lest his identity would be lost. It was discovered that with his strength, even if it was a sneak attack, it was extremely difficult to bite either Minos or Ayagos, but now it was the only chance!


    When Barendain showed his fangs and bit him towards Minos, Minos was not a complete fool. He noticed the abnormality of Barendain''s body. Although he didn''t know the reason, he still had it in his hands. The star puppet line still immediately squirted towards Barendain.


    Minos'' star puppet line can play with the opponent between applause, and the constantly tightening puppet line can make the opponent die in pain after suffering endless torture, which is very powerful!


    It is absolutely impossible for Barendain''s own strength to block Minos'' star puppet line, but Barendain is not the original crying star fighter.


    From Balendain''s open mouth, a burst of ultra-high frequency ultrasonic waves!


    This is not the ability of Barendaine itself, but the power gained after becoming a vampire. This ultrasonic wave can cause objects to resonate, which can destroy almost everything!


    The star puppet line that Minos can control almost everything can''t resist the shock of this ultrasonic wave, flying like ice crystals.


    Barendain itself can''t exert such great power. The main reason that Barendain can have such power is because of the golden chakra that suddenly emerged from Barendain!


    If it weren''t for Naruto''s remote control, how could Balendain have the power to temporarily confront Minos?


    Balendain rushed towards Minos quickly. Minos¡¯ attack could not stop Balendain¡¯s footsteps, because at this time Balendain was a puppet that was remotely controlled. The only goal was to use The sharp teeth gnawed on Minos'' neck.


    Minos and Ayagos didn''t know what happened to the three of them suddenly, but they also knew that they were enemies and not friends. As they flew back, they kept attacking to prevent them from approaching.


    But Barendain and the others ignored the attacks of the two giants at all, allowing those attacks to hit them, causing huge damage to their dark clothes and body, and the blood flying in the air did not stop them, because They are all vampires at this time, and it is not so easy to kill such an immortal monster.


    Barenda Infei rushed in front of Minos, allowing Minos''s tough star puppet line to penetrate his heart, and at the same time two sharp teeth bit Minos''s neck and injected blood.


    Minos showed a hideous color on his face, and the blood vessels near his neck emitted bursts of red light. He tried to use the small universe to resist the force that eroded into his body, but his current strength is completely incomparable. Compared with the Naruto in the Pope¡¯s Palace, Minos¡¯ eyes glowed red after being corroded by the blood of vampires. When the eyes were completely corroded by the red light, the former three giants of the underworld also became The puppet that Naruto played wantonly.


    Barendain and Minos are all vampires who have differentiated from Naruto''s blood, so Naruto can give them absolute orders.


    Even if Minos''s strength can be improved, he cannot resist the effect of this command. Under Naruto''s control, Minos once again issued a star puppet line, but this time the target of the attack became his comrade-in-arms Ayagos!


    "Minos, you..."


    Ayagos looked at Minos in disbelief, but Minos, who had become a vampire, obviously wouldn¡¯t listen to Ayagos¡¯s words. He had a cold expression on his face, and there was something strange in his eyes. Blood light.


    Minos¡¯s star puppet line is indeed very strong, even if Ayagos can¡¯t escape for a moment, and at this moment, the other two underworld fighters rushed to Ayagos¡¯s side, bit their necks, and Ayagos has also become a vampire.


    Although Minos and Ayagos don''t need to follow Ares'' orders now, they have completely become puppets controlled by Naruto, and they absolutely cannot defy Naruto''s orders.


    In fact, for Naruto, the underworld fighters he most want to control are only Ayagos and Minos. The remaining underworld fighters, although their strengths are good, are capable of The strength displayed is the level of ordinary saints and steel saints. It is useless to have one or two more. It is just that the three giants of the underworld before, one dead, two are completely controlled by Naruto, the name of the three giants of the underworld Has completely disappeared.


    The news that Minos and Ayagos were controlled, Naruto, who was the true ancestor, of course knew it at the first time. Under Naruto¡¯s instructions, he directly and indirectly controlled about twelve or three. The underworld fighter suddenly turned back and attacked the underworld fighter and Ares''s wild fighter.


    It would be fine if Naruto controls the ordinary underworld fighters, but Minos and Ayagos are the three giants of the underworld in the past, and their strength is far above the average underworld fighters. Moreover, as the managers of the underworld, they are very familiar with the power of the underworld fighters themselves, and after obtaining the power of vampires, they have the ability to be close to immortality and powerful brute force, so their strength becomes even stronger.


    Under the circumstances of the defiance led by Minos and Ayagos, because of this unexpected "enemy army", the underworld fighters became chaotic in an instant, because of the remaining subordinates of Radhamandis. , Basically all have become vampires, and the rest are the minions of Minos and Ayagos. Now suddenly I see my leader launching a cruel killer move against him. This shock is obviously huge. of.


    The underworld warrior who died as cannon fodder was beaten to an impasse when Minos and Ayagos fell. Minos and Ayagos completely slaughtered the underworld warrior and completed their role. , Was also sacrificed by Naruto without hesitation. The two blew themselves up and dragged the seven wild fighters to hell.


    The remaining power in the underworld has almost completely disintegrated so far, and the only remaining enemies are the Berserkers of Hades.


    From the direction of the sanctuary, twelve golden lights flew out. It was the twelve golden saints headed by the Libra child tiger. According to Athena''s order, the twelve golden saints all held a piece of gold in their hands. arms!


    These weapons have been absorbing the energy of the sun since the age of mythology, which contains a huge amount of light energy. In the last battle between Athena and Ares, the twelve golden saints used these weapons to beat the Berserkers. It can be seen that it is powerful.


    It''s just that the golden saints now come out with these weapons, not to directly participate in the war, but to arrange the barrier!


    The previous battles, including the battle of the Iron Saint Seiya, and turning Minos and Ayagos into an army of vampires to counterattack the underworld fighters, are just the prelude to this battle. To put it bluntly, the previous battle is actually It¡¯s just to wipe out all the remaining underworld fighters. Therefore, the real high-end combat power of the sanctuary today, the golden saints, the five small bronzes, the magic bells, and the god fighters, have not appeared. Now the war with the wild fighters It''s a real battle!


    The Berserker with the God of War Ares behind is absolutely different from the Hades who has died and lost the Lord God of Asylum, and the Berserkers are basically all brutal and extremely cruel people. Be absolutely careful when fighting.


    The twelve golden saints used the positions of the twelve constellations of the zodiac to form a great circle. This great circle is the trajectory of the zodiac, and the twelve men raised their Libra weapons to the sky at the same time!


    The twelve Libra weapons radiated a dazzling golden light toward the sky, forming a golden ring, and the sun in the sky was affected by the power of this golden ring, and also cast a piece of light.


    The sun falling in the sky and the golden light emitted by the weapon of the Golden Saint Seiya were intertwined, forming a star map of twelve constellations in the sky, enclosing the wild fighters in twelve directions.


    This enchantment is the handwriting of Naruto, Athena, and Apollo, using the Libra weapon that has been storing light energy since the age of mythology, combined with the power of the twelve constellations, to form a twelve enchantment enchantment.


    This enchantment can suppress the power of the Berserker, although unlike the enchantment in Hades City, which reduces the power to only one-tenth, it can also compress the power of the Berserker to only one-third. Two levels, and because this enchantment was created using the layout of the zodiac constellation, the power of all the eighty-eight saint clothing will be promoted in this enchantment. It is an enchantment developed specifically for the saints.


    And this enchantment needs to borrow the light energy of the sun. If it were not for the permission of the sun god Apollo, how could they do that?


    The enchantment of the twelve demon enchantments created the most suitable battlefield for saints to fight, and in this enchantment, the savage fighters whose strength was suppressed could only be''being'' turned into docile sheep, wearing holy clothes and fighting gods. The clothed tigers have rushed out of the sanctuary.


    Chapter 193-Debut, Shanna vs. Ares


    Back then, the Berserker of Ares, with the power of the ridge of Fury, crushed the Saint Seiya of Athena and stained the whole sanctuary with blood, but the situation back then was only dreamy now.

 1542 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1542

    The dark power left by the ridge of fury had long been eliminated by Athena, and Ares, who had a brutal character and did not know what to do, walked into the trap set by Naruto and Athena spontaneously.


    The power of the wild fighter was suppressed by the twelve enchantments of the twelve golden saints, and the power of the saints was continuously replenished in this enchantment.


    Even the commanders of the four Legions of the Berserkers, in this case, were completely crushed and beaten by the Saints and God Warriors. The tragedy of the year was completely reversed, such as the steel Saints and the Underworld Warriors who died before. In addition, all that is being shed now is the blood of a mad fighter.


    The number of the Berserkers dropped sharply under the continuous assault of more than a dozen warriors with the Seventh Sense universe. They were invincible in the past. I don¡¯t know how many killings were made. The army of Berserkers is now in front of the Saints. Like a baby chick, he was killed in perfect condition.


    Ares was originally watching from behind, and wanted to fight after Athena took the shot, but seeing his wild fighter being beaten so terribly by the Saint Seiya, Ares, who could not bear the humiliation, finally shot ahead. Up!


    boom!!


    When Ares descended, the violent breath caused a big explosion of air!


    The figure of Ares suddenly appeared in the enchantment of the twelve demon of the twelve golden saints, even with the help of the power of the sun god, with the power of the twelve golden saints, he wanted to suppress the god of war Ares This kind of powerful main god is basically impossible. The Twelve Demon Enchantments have little influence on Ares¡¯s power, and when Ares appeared, one by one, the Berserkers who were downwind. It was as if they had been beaten up with blood, one by one cheered up.


    There is a strong flame burning around Ares. It is a mixture of war and anger. His bursting and burning universe can enhance the power of the Berserker, and make the Berserkers more powerful. They are suppressed from the original unilateral. And the Saints are evenly matched.


    Ares doesn¡¯t have the kind of sympathy that doesn¡¯t take action against weaker humans. What''s more, in the past, the twelve golden saints held those Libra weapons and defeated his Berserkers, eventually making him chased by Athena. , Had to escape to the underworld.


    Although the golden saints of those years had long since died, but now seeing these golden saints and seeing these Libra weapons, Ares still feels angry.


    "You chopsticks, just experience the horror of this god! Burning the sky!"


    Ares, as the God of War, possesses four powers with different attributes, namely Yan, Fire, Terror, and Disaster. Now Ares is using Yan''s ability.


    Ares¡¯s burning sky flame has the maximum destructive power, and the high-concentration flame is as thick as lava, and the mountains are whistling and tsunami, sweeping the terrifying temperature, and rushing toward the twelve golden saints!


    "Do your best!!"


    With a loud shout, Tong Hu turned the golden gun in his hand, using the golden gun as a medium to launch his own stunt-Lushan Qianlongba.


    At the same time, the remaining eleven golden saints also shot at the same time, borrowing the golden weapons in their hands, and displaying their nirvana. The demon subdues, the galaxy star bursts, the corpse spirit is buried, the starlight is extinct... ¡­


    The twelve golden saints displayed their stunts at the same time, fusing the power of twelve golden weapons, and forcibly blocked Ares''s burning sky flames.


    A trace of surprise flashed in Ares'' eyes, and then there was shame.


    As the god of war, his life-threatening attack was actually resisted by a group of humans. How can this situation be tolerated?!


    Ares does not have the slightest so-called demeanor. He can do things like his own hands on humans as a god. Even if the twelve golds barely resist Ares''s attack, the war god continues to improve. Power still caused the twelve pieces of golden saint clothing to be greatly tortured.


    Even the golden saint clothing could not completely stop the terrifying high temperature of Burning Sky Flame. Soon, the faces of the twelve golden saints were blushing, all because of the effects of the scorching high temperature. If this goes on, they must It must be cooked by Ares.


    The Twelve Golds will still be an important battle force in the decisive battle with Zeus in the future. They are not like those underworld fighters, who can sacrifice at will. Just when the twelve of them were about to hold on, two figures flew from the Pope¡¯s Palace. , One of them flew behind Saga and merged his own small universe with the twelve golden saints, reducing the pressure on everyone a lot. Of course, this person is the second person in Gemini, Kanon.


    And the other one waved the golden scepter in his hand, and the shadows of two golden snakes appeared vaguely, twisting his body to entangle Ares¡¯s burning sky flame, and then flying with the bursting flames. Go to the sky.


    To easily eliminate Ares'' attack like this, at least the realm of the ninth sense is needed, and the three goddesses did not appear, and Naruto did not take action. It was Shanna who came to deal with Ares!


    After Sharna used the double snake stick in her hand to eliminate Ares¡¯s burning sky, she used the double snake stick to point at the twelve gold and one finger. The double snake stick exuded a miraculous healing power, eliminating it. The scorching air in the twelve gold body.


    "Aris is up to me to deal with, and you will eliminate all the Berserkers together. Those who offend the sanctuary will not be able to go back today if you want them!"


    Sharna''s complexion was solemn, and it was obvious that she had been practicing against Artemis during this period of time, which made her calm a lot, and when her Ophiuchus golden saint awakened, Sharna had nothing. Doubtfully became the pope of the sanctuary, all golden saints must obey her orders.


    The power gap between the ninth sense and the eighth sense is extremely huge. Today, Shanna alone can defeat all the Golden Saints including Garon, which shows its strength.


    The golden saints took the orders of Shana, holding the Libra golden weapons, turned and attacked the wild fighters.


    Ares wearing a mad fighting suit, looked at Sharna with arrogance, and said: "Athena still has to hide her head and show her tail, she doesn''t dare to come out, so she will send you such a small person to deal with the god?!"


    Sharna grew up with Naruto, and it¡¯s the characteristic of Naruto¡¯s faction that she doesn¡¯t suffer.


    Sharna smiled slightly, showing a soft and contemptuous look, and said: "Athena said, an enemy of your level can be dealt with as long as you send me this little person. For you, she is in her hands. There has always been a war god with a miserable defeat, and Athena has no interest in doing it herself."


    Think about it with your toes and know how Aris should be furious when he heard what Shahna said. He is a very violent person, and Shahna deliberately mentioned that Ares has been defeated by Athena. In Athens The miserable defeat in Na''s hands was the shadow of this god of war''s incomparably miserable suffering, and now it was revealed by Shanna mercilessly, naturally it was furious, with a hideous look on her majestic face.


    "Then I will tear you to pieces first! Then I will defeat that damn Athena!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a golden spear appeared in Ares¡¯ right hand. This gun was Ares¡¯s strongest weapon, just like Artemis¡¯s moon goddess bow, although it didn¡¯t have a godslayer. Power, but for Shanna, who has not yet realized the highest state of the ninth sense, it is still a very terrifying weapon.


    Ares waved the golden long gun in his hand, swept the violent flame tornado, and rushed towards Shanna. The ting gun first pierced Shana''s heart, the representative of Ares, the god of war. It itself is the cruelty, ferocity and cruelty of war, and of course it will not be merciful.


    Sharna saw that Ares''s gun was extremely destructive, and the double snake rod in her left hand immediately swung out.


    The two golds hovering on the double snake rod immediately projected two golden shadows, circled the long gun in Ares''s hand, and hovered up. The flames on the gun were scattered by the two golds, and then I heard a bang. With a sound of the earth, Sharna was shot far away by Ares, but it was nothing serious.


    Sharna felt a little numb in her arms, she couldn''t help being surprised by the terrifying brute force of the god of war, but she was not in a hurry. Her free right hand beat a few times like the strings of a harp, which was originally full of The smoke of war will be smeared into a red-yellow-colored battlefield, immediately covered by blue thunder, and countless Razers fly towards Ares.


    Ares does not have intensive phobia. Looking at the dense snakes in front of him, the long guns in his hand danced frantically, setting off a huge flame tornado, blowing all the thunder snakes into the air. , In the flames, turned into scattered thunder.


    Sharna pointed towards the sky with the double snake stick, and the scattered thunder light just now gathered into a thunder snake, roaring and flying towards Ares.


    With Ares¡¯s character, of course, he wouldn¡¯t be mindful of an attack of this level against Shanna. A shot was pierced into Razer¡¯s mouth, and the violent power completely destroyed Razer, but in exchange, Ah Reese''s arm twitched slightly.


    Shana''s arm was numb because of Ares''s brute force, and Ares'' arm was twitched because of Shana''s electric shock, Shana told Ares with a defiant smile.


    Tit for it!


    Chapter 194-Healing, the power of Ophiuchus


    Sharna''s deliberate provocation, of course, angered the god of war who had a bad temper.


    The air around Ares was burning because of his anger. He raised his left hand and turned his arm into a battle axe.


    Ares''s battle axe must be a hundred times more powerful than the sky prison star Gordon, and the raging fire ~ wraps around Ares''s arm, forming a huge battle axe shape, slashing in the direction of Shanna.


    "Smashing battle axe!!"


    Sharna¡¯s feet were as if oiled, and quickly dodged the attack of Ares. The fiery flame battle axe was so powerful that it cut the earth in half, and the soil and rocks were all burned into magma. Under the tremendous power of the battle axe, it continued to roll, magma gushing, and this battle axe also has the characteristics of tracking.


    Sharna stepped on the phantom snake step continuously, like a beautiful snake with incomparable flexibility, constantly avoiding the attack of the shattered battle axe.


    In the end, the Shattered Axe couldn''t keep up with the changes in Shanna''s footsteps, unable to track Shanna, and slashed towards the sanctuary!


    The ground-breaking battle axe cut the earth in half, but when the power of the flame reached the sanctuary, it was blocked by Athena''s enchantment.


    Now Athena herself presides over the enchantment in Sanctuary, with her divine power as support, plus the power of Naruto, Artemis, and Hestia, even if Zeus attacks with a thunder rod, it¡¯s impossible. Split this enchantment with one blow.


    The power of the Shattered Axe caused a slight fluctuation in the enchantment of the sanctuary, and then that wave disappeared with the power of the Shattered Axe.


    Sharna waved her hand and made a hissing sound in her mouth, like a serpent vomiting a message, and then the sacred Ophiuchus cloth on her body bloomed with dazzling light, and Ares'' eyes were pierced by the light and couldn''t help but blink. Two times, I felt like my eyes were about to burn.


    And Shanna¡¯s body immediately shot out countless golden light spots, those light spots are very small, but the speed is extremely fast, and the attack range is very large, if you want to speak from the body of the snake, it is like the scales of the snake. Become a shuriken flying~ come out.


    Numerous golden lights flew towards Ares with a sharp aura.


    Although Ares could not open his eyes by the golden light, the golden long gun in his hand turned quickly, forming a circular barrier in front of him, blocking most of Sarna''s attacks. The one dropped was either bounced off by the frenzied battle suit on Ares, or it only caused a slight scratch.


    Ares himself is an extremely warlike person, and that kind of slight abrasion is not at all painful to Ares. After his eyes recover, Ares''s long spear pointed at the sky.

 1543 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1543

    Tianlong dropped a few red thunders. This color is definitely not the thunder caused by Zeus, but Ares is summoning his holy object-the chariot!


    As the god of war, it¡¯s not surprising that the chariot used in battle will be his holy object. On the chariot of Ares, all around are carved reliefs of various combat soldiers, blood, broken limbs, and bones. It seems that they will all appear on that tank.


    As soon as Ares jumped into his chariot, eight horses appeared in front of the vehicle. The eight horses screamed. Ullah pulled the chariot and Ares on the chariot and rushed towards Shanna.


    Standing on the chariot, Ares vigorously waved the long gun in his hand, drawn a huge arc, and slammed it against Shana''s body.


    The eight horses had a great impact. Ares standing on the chariot was able to exert greater destructive power. The huge spear swept towards Sarna, even if Sarna used incomplete The power of Tai Chi couldn''t dissolve this impact, and was shocked by Ares''s attack and flew far away, feeling that the internal organs in his body were almost displaced. Obviously, after standing on the chariot, Ares''s destructive power became even greater.


    Sharna''s eyes were sharp as if she was ready to prey at any time, and she quickly calculated the way to deal with Ares.


    After boarding the chariot, with the impact of the chariot, Ares¡¯s brute force was obviously increased. With Shanna¡¯s strength, it is a bit difficult to block or unload Ares¡¯ power. .


    It''s just that where there is agility in car battles, Shanna doesn''t believe that she will lose to the damn god of war Ares in terms of flexibility.


    Sharna quickly calculated Ares'' weakness in her head, then turned her body into a thunder snake and rushed towards Ares.


    Ares himself is impulsive and can''t think. Although he is a god, he is like a barbarian. Seeing Shanna rushing towards him, regardless of whether there are any traps, he immediately drove the chariot towards Shar. Na rushed.


    The long gun in Ares''s hand burned, swinging out of the air, with the terrifying power of the sky breaking and the earth breaking, and slamming on Shaerna''s body that was definitely not tall.


    Sharna moved forward quickly, facing Ares''s attack, her speed did not slow down, but her body twisted slightly, showing a snake shape.


    The golden and red figures crossed by, and at the moment when the two were about to collide, Shana turned around to avoid Ares¡¯s attack, and the long, extremely violent gun interrupted Shana¡¯s A few locks of long hair.


    The two passed by, and Shana twisted her soft body and aimed at Ares''s back.


    "Lightning Thunder Snake Fist!"


    The blue Razer gave out a cold breath and punched Ares behind.Such a hasty punch shouldn¡¯t cause much damage to Ares by itself. It¡¯s just that Ares¡¯s attacks were extremely violent, with the terrifying power of burning jade and stone. Because of the exhaustion of his strength, there was no timely recruitment, and there was no attack. Hit, being hit by Shanna''s thunder in the wrong force, the feeling of blood and blood made Ares look ugly.


    After Sharna landed, she speeded up a little bit, punched again, and attacked Ares behind.


    Ares resisted the feeling of tumbling internal organs, turned around, and pierced Shana''s throat with the gun.


    Shanna once again showed her unreasonable flexibility. She actually stepped on Ares¡¯s long gun, ran along the long gun, and stepped on the top of Ares¡¯ head. Punched to a horse of Ares.


    Ares¡¯s horses are not protected by the power of the sea like Poseidon¡¯s horse-headed mermaids. Shanna¡¯s punch has something to do, and one punch cracks the back of a horse. At the same time Inject the snake venom of the earthly giant python into its body.


    The horse¡¯s body itself was burning with raging fire, but after the poison was injected, the originally black-red flame quickly took on a layer of weird purple. Then in a cloud of black smoke, the body of the horse was quickly corroded, and finally A pair of pitch-black skeletons stood in place, and the wind blew gently, turning into black smoke and disappearing completely.


    Sharna¡¯s target of attack is these horses of Ares, who is deeply ashamed of Ares, and her long hair must fly upward like a flame.


    "Smashing battle axe!!"


    Furiously, Ares waved his left hand continuously, and the scarlet flame battle axe continuously slashed towards Shanna, and the power of the scarlet flame seemed to make the entire space collapse together.


    Shana''s face was extremely serious, and she raised the double snake stick in her hand in front of her. This unique magic staff released a great golden light around Shana''s body and resisted the terrifying power of the shattered battle axe.


    Under the continuous impact of the ground-breaking battle axe, the golden light of the double snake rod continued to oscillate violently, and then finally couldn''t resist it, and it broke with a click, and the battle axe struck across Shanna''s arm. wound.


    The Destructive Power of the Shattered Battle Axe is extremely great, and the fiery flame power will penetrate directly into Shana''s body through the wound, causing Shana''s body to burn like a fire, which is extremely painful, but it will not die suddenly. , Painful, and tortured before dying, this is the style of Ares.


    The injury caused by the Shattered Axe is very troublesome, even if other gods are caught by this move, it will be a little troublesome, but this definitely does not include Shanna.


    Sharna endured the pain and put the double snake stick on her wound. One of the snakes on the double snake stick came alive and turned into a white spirit snake, and climbed along the double snake stick to Sharna''s arm. , And bite around Shanna''s wound.


    A cloud of red smoke flew out of Shana¡¯s wound. The power of the flame in the Shattered Axe was removed by the power of the white spirit snake, and it was leaving Shana¡¯s body, and then, the wound was just following. It healed, nothing happened.


    Among the gods of Olympus, the god of medicine is the god of medicine Asclepius, and the god of medicine possessed by Sarna Ophiuchus will never lose to that god of medicine. , After all, the Ophiuchus in the age of mythology has the ability to live the dead, so it made Hades''s taboo.


    The white spirit snake has the ability to heal. It only needs a bite on the wound and it can basically heal most of the injuries, including the damage caused by Ares''s battle axe.


    After healed her wound, Shaerna pointed the double snake stick to the sky, and the small universe with lightning properties in the body flew to the sky along the double snake stick, forming a piece of thunder in the sky, and then turned into countless thunder ring blades.


    Because after her own strength increased, the number of thunder ring blades that Shana could control was even greater, and a dense cloud of thunder light all emitted a sharper breath than the wind.


    Sharna looked cold, and the double snake rod pointed in Ares''s direction. The countless lightning ring blades buzzed and flew toward Ares.


    Chapter 195-The true power of Ophiuchus, the twin galaxy starburst


    The blue thunder light filled the sky, and then flew towards Ares'' body.


    The long gun in Ares''s hand turned into countless tyrannosaurus, whizzing and flying towards the sky.


    Thunder Ring Blade quickly sliced ??through the bodies of those tyrannosaurus, and then was crushed by the teeth of other tyrannosaurus, the sky was covered by blue and red light, and the aura of tyrannical madness filled the entire space.


    When the attacks of Thunder Ring Blade and Ares exploded, Shanna suppressed her body''s breath to the lowest level. Shanna herself was good at lurking. In today''s realm, after this lurking, she was almost completely silent. Under the cover of the explosion in the sky, Ares was unable to detect Shana''s whereabouts.


    Sharna silently lurked behind Ares, and then suddenly broke into trouble.


    Sharna held her double snake stick tightly with both hands, and hit the back of Ares'' head.


    Ares heard the sound of the wind coming from behind him, and immediately turned around, holding the long gun with both hands on the top of his head.


    With a bang, Shana¡¯s double snake rod hit Ares¡¯s spear, and a metal roar represents the strength of both sides. In terms of brute force, Shana could not be Ares¡¯s. Opponents, in the case of brute force, must be Sharna at a loss, even if it is a sneak attack, Sharna''s brute force is not equal to Ares, and is gradually suppressed.


    But one of the two spirit snakes hovering on the double snake rod immediately turned into a black spirit snake, crawling toward Ares along the barrel of the God of War''s spear.The black snake twirled his body in mid-air, and slammed his tail on Ares'' face.


    This time, it was a thorough face attack. The scales of the black snake that stood upside down like a file rubbed on Ares''s face, taking away a piece of flesh and blood. Under the terrible bloody wound, you can even see Ah Reese''s skull.


    As a result, Ares'' eyes were stained with blood red, and he roared wildly and shook Shanna open with brute force. At the same time, the God of War spear in his hand pierced hundreds of millions of times in an instant.


    Countless shootings overlapped, and turned into thousands of flame soldiers in the air, one by one, screaming and rushing towards Shanna.


    Ares shot this blow with anger, and its destructive power was extremely terrifying. Even the Ophiuchus sacred cloth on Shaerna felt this power and trembled. The violent attack came down, making Shaerna instantly. Got hurt.


    Sharna resisted the pain that her whole body was about to shatter. With the double snake stick in her hand, Ikki, her body split in two immediately, and then turned into countless black snakes and white snakes, fleeing in different directions, and finally converging again. Together, they returned to look like Shaerna.


    "Thunder Snakes!"


    The double snake rod in Shana''s hand swung quickly, and countless lightning lights turned into large expanses of Razer, immediately surrounding Ares.


    The Razer is connected end to end, forming a huge ring, and quickly tightened toward Ares in the center. When Ares glanced under him, he immediately flew up, and the tightened thunder ring swept the remaining seven-headed horses. Catch, the war horses with black and red flames on their bodies kept neighing, but they still couldn''t escape the thundering snake formation.


    Sharna took the opportunity to rush up and knocked on each war horse with the double snake stick in her hand. The violent toxin injection of the earthly giant python turned all war horses into corpses, leaving one chariot alone. stay on the spot.


    Sharna had heard of Ares''s character from Athena before, and now she would not stop without angering Ares, she raised the double snake stick in her hand.


    "Does the so-called God of War have this ability? Athena should be too lazy to deal with you. That''s a shame!"


    Although Ares is known as the God of War, in real history, this God of War has been losing battles constantly.During the Trojan War, Ares helped the Trojans, but was wounded by the hero Diomedes. During the War of the Gods, Ares tried to attack Athena, but was defeated by Athena with a boulder.With the help of Athena, Hercules also killed Kykenos, the son of Ares. Ares was captured by Aloadai and kept in a large copper urn. After being trapped for 13 months, he was rescued by the god Hermes. It can be described as a lot of defeat, cruel, arrogant, rude, and stupid. The ancient Greek dramatist Sophocles directly referred to Ares as Is a despicable god.


    Really speaking, this God of War does have a lot of black spots that can be despised, and it''s no wonder that Shana looked down on this God of War so much. It is indeed this God of War that this is the virtue.Such a miserable record can definitely be said to be repeated defeats.


    Ares gasped, almost bursting out anger from his breath, the anger in his heart rose again and again, and finally the anger burned into his brain, Ares whistling like a wounded mad beast , While rushing towards Shanna.


    ''Fool, you lose your mind like this!''

 1544 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1544

    Sharna was disdainful of Ares''s brain level in her heart, but at the same time she still waved the double snake stick in her hand, carefully guarding against Ares''s attack.


    The long gun in Ares''s hand turned into a tyrannosaurus, rushing towards Shanna, Shanna lightly waved the double snake stick in her hand, and transformed into the phantom of two spirit snakes, tightly entangled it. Head crazy tyrannosaurus body.


    The tyrannosaurus continued to struggle and twist, but the two spirit snakes seemed to constantly change their bodies as the body of the tyrannosaurus changed. The violent and barbaric power was gradually dissolved by the tenacity of the two spirit snakes.


    Sharna then gently twisted her wrist, which contained countless strength changes, and finally converged into an irresistible ingenuity.


    Although Ares''s brute force is greater than Shana''s, it can''t help but this strange and ingenious force that the long gun in his hand moved along with Shana''s double snake stick, and then was picked aside.


    Ares turned his head, but there was still a scar on his cheek by the wings of the double snake stick, and Ares saw the darkness in front of him. It was not that he had fainted, but the moment Ares turned his head. , The black snake on the double snake rod immediately flew out, and a tail hit Ares in the face.


    Sharna certainly doesn¡¯t have the consciousness of hitting people without slapping the face. The black snake accurately hit Ares¡¯ nose with a tail, shattering Ares¡¯ nose, and the original Yingwei¡¯s handsome face now has two on the cheek. Dao wound, the bridge of the nose was broken again, and the original handsomeness has completely disappeared without a trace.


    Ares resisting the severe pain on her body, a huge golden shield appeared in her left hand and patted Shanna on her body.


    Sharna couldn''t dodge this time. She was hit by the golden shield, and flew out, spraying a burst of red blood in the air. Obviously, the impact was not small.


    Sharna wiped her lips and wiped off the blood on her lips. The blood that fell on the ground turned into a blood-red monster snake, surrounded by Ares, spitting out snake letters and sizzling Sound, but just don''t rush to attack.


    These demon snakes have the power of Shana¡¯s blood, which is equivalent to containing the venom of the earthly giant python and Hydra at the same time. The blood red demon snake hissed and spit out the snake letter, and the sound made Ares feel distraught. I was very irritable and depressed, just like a severe heatstroke. I blocked my mouth and couldn''t vent it. Then the snake venom slowly invaded Ares''s body along the air.


    The sound of those demon snakes constantly voicing messages made Ares feel extremely annoyed, the long gun in his hand set off a violent wind, blowing all the demon snakes into the air.


    The demon snake hovered in mid-air and turned into a huge red blood cloud. Following the falling thunder, countless blood rain fell from the blood cloud.


    Those blood rain fell on Ares'' body, and immediately made a corrosive sound. Obviously, the blood rain contained extremely strong corrosive power. This is the effect of the mixture of the venom of the two poisonous snakes. The frenzied fighting clothes on Ares couldn''t resist the erosion of this snake venom, and dark pits appeared.


    A burst of flames surged from Ares'' body, evaporating all the rain of blood, and then the long ~ gun in his hand pierced at the three vital points of Sarna''s heart, throat and brain at the same time, and his heart was full of endless killing intent. .


    Sharna swung the double snake stick in her hand, and a golden constellation map appeared in front of her, combined into a golden bison.


    "Huge horn!!"


    In the constellation map of Taurus in front of Sarna, the stunt of Arudiba Taurus was launched. The powerful golden energy flow blocked the advancement of Ares. While Aris waved his gun against the giant horn of Sarna, at the same time Continuously swinging the shattering battle axe in his hand, slashed at Shanna.


    Sharna''s hair started to burn due to the power of the approaching flame, and she backed away quickly, and a beautiful water bottle appeared behind her.


    "The forgiveness of the goddess of dawn!"


    Following Arudiba''s stunt, it was Ka Miao''s nirvana. After the ultra-low temperature hundreds of times lower than absolute zero touched Ares''s ground-breaking battle axe, they simultaneously annihilated and disappeared without a trace.


    After the forgiveness of the Aurora goddess of Aquarius resisted Ares¡¯s battle axe, Shanna waved the double snake stick in her hand again. At this time, another constellation chart appeared in front of Shana. Apparently, this constellation map was divided in two in front of Shanna, turning into a twin of good and evil.


    "The Twin Galaxy Starburst!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Six-Commander the Twelfth House, Shanna''s Strength


    The power of Ophiuchus is not only due to the power of Ophiuchus itself, but also because this zodiac sign can use the power of other twelve signs.


    As long as the corresponding Golden Saint Seiya is still alive, and Shanna¡¯s small universe is enough, she can perform all the golden saints¡¯ tricks. This is also why Naruto and Athena will rest assured that Sharna will deal with Ari alone. The reason.


    Now that all the Golden Saints are alive, for the Ophiuchus who can use the power of the twelve constellations, the strength is maximized. With the power of Apollo¡¯s sun, Sarna has a little bit more than Ares. The advantage.


    This ability is unique to the Ophiuchus Saint Seiya. Even Athena and Naruto can¡¯t master all the golden saints¡¯ tricks, and the Ophiuchus Saint Seiya can use the zodiac for its own existence. the power of.


    At the beginning, the gods would target Ophiuchus at the same time, because Ophiuchus has this ability to use the power of the zodiac. If such power is gathered in a human body, it is absolutely enough to pose a threat to the gods. !


    Sharna launched the galactic starburst of the brothers Saga and Garon. The two galaxy starbursts of opposite power combined into a tornado hurricane, which whizzed and hit Ares''s body.


    Ares personally experienced the powerful power of the Ophiuchus known as the god in the sanctuary. The double galactic starburst hit Ares''s body, and the powerful explosive force made Ares fly out, and The mad fighting suit played a defensive role very well and helped Ares block most of the impact.


    There was a burst of light smoke coming out of Ares''s body, and the face full of anger showed a shocked look at this time. Looking at the woman with a mocking smile, Ares, deeply humiliated, charged at Shanna again. After passing, there was no anomaly in the sky.


    The golden sun still exudes dazzling brilliance, but the sky is filled with a strange scarlet.


    This red is not only because of the red produced by war, but also because of an illusion!


    In the sky, a huge red moon was suspended in the sky, and the scarlet and dazzling light and brilliant golden light intertwined the city in the middle, an orange color. This orange ribbon was the boundary between the warriors and the saints!


    Because of the light projected by the blood-red moon, the wild fighters have become more ferocious than ever, and more impulsive and irritable. Even Ares cannot avoid the influence of this illusion.


    In other words, Ares''s impulsive and stupid performance so far, in addition to his own, is also related to the bastard who is performing illusions in the Papal Palace.


    For respectable people, Naruto won''t mind fighting a fair fight with them, but people like Ares can obviously only be described as shameful. If Naruto tells him anything fair, then he will be stunned!


    If it weren''t for Shanna to become stronger, they would all go out and beat Ares around, and Ares would have died long ago.


    The impulsive and brainless Ares didn''t notice the influence of Naruto''s illusion on him. His anger and shame had already made him lose his mind. He stamped on the ground with his right foot, and the cracks in the earth rushed to Shar from the feet of Ares. Under Na.


    The ground under Shaerna''s feet burst, and magma gushed out quickly, immediately engulfing Shaerna''s body.


    Sharna waved the double snake rod and blocked all the magma around him. When the sight was restored, Ares''s strong body had immediately appeared in front of Sharna, and Sharna waved the double snakes in her hand. Stick, a beautiful rose guard appeared beside him.


    "Piranha Rose!!!"


    Pisces Abrodi¡¯s Piranha Rose seems to be even more beautiful when used on the woman of Sarna. Surrounded by a black rose, Sarna reveals a witch demeanor.


    Ares is a brash man who doesn''t care about flowers. The attack power of the piranha rose caused a lot of small wounds on Ares''s body without the protection of the mad fighting suit. However, under the anger, Ares simply Isolated from this pain, she immediately hit Shanna''s face with a punch.


    Sharna stretched the double snake rod in front of her, and a golden protective shield appeared beside her.


    "Fudo Mingwang!"


    Shaka¡¯s stunts are also readily available in Shana¡¯s hands. Today Shana¡¯s situation is a bit like what Naruto encountered at the time. Although Shana¡¯s understanding of these tricks should not be as good as the golden saints, but because of her With the strength of the ninth sense level, the power it exerts is even greater!


    Fudo Myei''s guardian blocked Ares''s heavy fist, and the flame hit the Fudo Myo''s golden defense, and then it exploded and disappeared in a blink of an eye.With a flick of the long Ares gun, the violent power sent Shanna flying out with the entire Fudo Myo¡¯s protective cover, and then used that long gun as a javelin, and threw it at Shanna far away. Get out!


    Sharna lifted the defense of King Fudo Ming who was about to collapse, her eyes flashed, and layers of barriers appeared in front of her eyes.


    "Crystal Wall!"


    The overlapping crystal walls constantly offset the terror and destructive power of the God of War''s gun. When the God of War''s gun arrived in front of Shanna, its power had been weakened, and then the Gemini constellation appeared next to Shana. Figure.


    "Different dimension space!"


    The Spear of the God of War swayed in chaos before the other-dimensional space, and Shanna took the opportunity to knock on the Spear of the God of War with the double snake rod in her hand, and the gun of the God of War was immediately exiled by Shanna to the different-dimensional space.


    For the gods, it is not too difficult to transcend the different-dimensional space. Ares saw that his God of War spear was thrown into the different-dimensional space, and immediately threw a punch, breaking it with violent power. Time and space, stretched out his hand to grab his God of War gun.


    Sharna seemed to be waiting for this action. After Ares smashed the time and space with a fist, Sharna''s double snake rod immediately produced absolute freezing.


    "The forgiveness of the goddess of dawn!"


    The intense cold air icy time and space, including Ares¡¯ arm, is also frozen together in the chaotic twisted time and space, surpassing absolute zero, the cold air follows Ares¡¯s arm and penetrates into Ares¡¯ body, even if It was the god of war, who couldn''t help but shudder, and then violent flames of burning sky emerged from his body, melting the cold air of the forgiveness of the goddess of dawn, unsealing the frozen time and space, and withdrawing himself Arm.


    But on the arm where Ares was holding the God of War spear, countless wounds appeared instantly, and there were many cracks in the arm of the mad fighting suit, and blood was sprayed out of those cracks. Sharna''s voice with a joking smile was heard.


    "Lightning speed punch!"

 1545 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1545

    When Ares¡¯s arm was frozen by Shanna with the Forgiveness of the Aurora, Shanna also used Leo¡¯s stunt Lightning Light Speed ??Fist to attack Ares¡¯s arm.


    It¡¯s just that Ares¡¯s arm was frozen by absolute freezing air, and even the injury was frozen, so the blood did not flow out, and after Ares used the flames of the burning sky to melt Shana¡¯s cold air, his The injury also showed up.


    The injured Ares obviously became more fierce. He wiped his blood on the spear of the God of War. Inspired by the blood of Ares, the gun of the God of War showed a strange appearance. The scarlet, and began to excite, it seems to taste the taste of blood.


    "Go, kill my enemy for me!"


    Ares yelled and threw at Shanna again except for her own God of War Spear. This attack was obviously different from before. Shana¡¯s crystal wall was completely shattered by the God of War Spear, and the God of War Spear Quickly penetrated Shanna''s right arm, punching a blood hole.


    The Spear of the God of War, inspired by the blood of Ares, is even more powerful. Although Shana immediately used the double snake rod to heal her wounds, the internal damage could not be healed immediately. Obviously, this attack was different from before. Reese''s power continued to erode Shana''s body. Even Shana could only temporarily suppress that corroding force. At the same time, the constellation of Aries appeared on the double snake rod.


    "Stardust rotation power!!"


    The huge small universe rushed towards the Spear of the God of War with a strong maneuver. Under the impact of the Stardust Rotation Technique, the Spear of the God of War had slightly fluctuated in strength, but it finally flew towards Shanna again.


    Sharna performed several different tricks in succession, but no matter whether it was the Stardust Rotation Technique, the Universe Star Arrow or the Lushan Qianlongba, they could not resist the attack mode of the God of War Spear. No matter what kind of special trick, this God of War Spear was all Directly violently cracked it with a powerful force, without any reason.


    Sharna was forced to feel helpless, she could only give up the futile attack, took the double snake rod back, and injected it into her own small universe.Inspired by Shana¡¯s small universe, the double snake rod turned into two black and white spirit snakes, hovering over Shana¡¯s body, constantly spitting out snake letters towards the god of war spear, and Shana¡¯s hands made a calyx-like shape. Gestures, aiming at the Gun of God of War, compressing his small universe to the limit.


    "Surprise Athena!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Seven-Ophiuchus Profound Righteousness of the Zodiac Twelve Sudden Howls


    Athena has now lifted the mysterious seal of Athena¡¯s Marvel. After all, it is a holy war with the gods. It has reached the most critical time. All the rules are nonsense now. If the holy war with Zeus cannot be won, Zeus would never continue to live on such a dangerous daughter as her. Once defeated, the Thunder Rod would destroy them all. Any rules at that time would be nonsense.


    Among all the saints, there are three saints who can perform Athena''s wonder with single power. They are Shanna, Saga and Kanon. Because of the strength of the small universe, Shanna issued The destructive power of Athena''s Marvel is far stronger than the Gemini brothers.


    The offensive small universe was brought to a point by Athena¡¯s wonder, producing an ultra-high concentration of golden light ball. The destructive power of this light ball was powerful enough to be comparable to the energy density at the moment of the Big Bang.


    The golden energy ball hit Ares''s Spear of the God of War, and the destructive power condensed to the limit resisted the indomitable momentum of the Spear of the God of War, pushing the Spear of the God of War against Ares.


    Ares squeezed his fists into each other, just like when Kamu and Glacier used the forgiveness of the goddess of dawn, from the clenched fists, he shot a huge red energy column and injected it into the gun of the god of war, and Sharna¡¯s Athena¡¯s marvel was directly blasted. The golden and red forces continued to collide, and the energy density in the center began to cause space-time collapse. Around the energy collision, black space-time black holes were produced.


    Ares was engrossed in the Athena''s marvel that confronted Sarna. Although Sarna tried to maintain Athena''s marvel, the corners of her mouth provoked a sneer.


    This is not a one-on-one battle


    "Athena''s wonder!"


    The same trick came from behind Ares. Before Ares turned his head to see who the three saints who dared to attack him were, the three golden saints joined forces behind Ares''s head. The Athena''s exclamation hit hard, although the Golden Saint Seiya''s Athena''s exclamation couldn''t directly harm a main god like Ares, but the huge destructive power still shocked Ares''s brain.


    Sharna took the opportunity to maximize the destructive power, and the golden light of Athena''s marvel completely swallowed Ares'' body.


    After Shana accepted the move, she nodded to Saga, Kamiao and Shura to express her gratitude. After the three nodded their heads in return, they immediately turned around to deal with the other wild fighters.


    When attacking the sanctuary, Saga and the others used the Athena as a betrayer to defeat Shaka, but now they fought as a saint and rescued Sarna with the Athena as well. It can be said that they have washed themselves out.


    It is definitely not fun to be hit by Shanna''s Athena''s exclamation head-on, anyway, given Shanna''s current strength, no one wants to play this kind of thing.


    Under forced circumstances, Ares experienced the destructive power of Athena''s marvel, but it was clear that Ares was not happy at all''playing''.


    There was an obvious crack in the wild fighting suit on his body, and a terrible wound was added to his forehead. The blood fell along Ares''s original heroic face, but now it only caused a hideous impression.


    Excluding the character and personality of Ares itself, and considering only the appearance, Ares looks like the lonely hero shown in the Spartan movies.


    It''s just that a person like Ares will never become a hero. Although I don''t know if he has the courage, Shanna felt that Ares would definitely become very''lonely'' after looking around.


    Taking advantage of the fire to rob is obviously what Shanna learned from Naruto. Ares is now injured. Of course, Shana is chasing continuously, and there are two swimming fish around him.


    "Royal Magic Palace Rose!"


    Bright red roses floated around Ares''s body, and from the beautiful flowers, red pollen flew out, making the entire air appear a red color.


    Abrodi¡¯s Royal Palace Rose itself will gradually block the enemy¡¯s five senses as he breathes, causing the enemy to die after unknowingly losing the five senses. In terms of the strength of Shanna, the Royal Palace Rose she displayed Even the eighth sense can be blocked, because it is mixed with "poison", so it can also affect the gods.


    With a wave of Ares''s Spear of the God of War, all the roses around him shattered immediately, and a small universe burst into Shanna''s body.


    "Piranha Rose!"


    The rose petals that had been shattered by Ares¡¯s spear of the god of war all turned into black and destructive piranha roses. They all smelled the smell of Ares¡¯s body, and the dark petals became sharp piranhas. His teeth began to bite Ares'' body constantly.


    Ares activated the ability to burn the sky and completely burned all the Piranha Roses around him, and then swept through the destructive power of destroying everything, and came to Sharna. The violent flame power made Sharna''s face a moment. White, after all, now that the battle has come, her small universe has also lost a lot.


    A Cancer appeared beside Sharna, and at the same time the Cancer Nebula appeared above her head, which opened the passage to the underworld.


    Originally, the gates of the underworld have been sealed by Naruto and Athena, and the dead souls cannot come to this world, so the tricks that use the accumulated corpse energy can not be used, but Ares himself broke the barrier of the underworld, and now Cancer¡¯s The move can be used again, it can be regarded as Ares asking for trouble.


    "Ghost Cangyan!"


    Sharna summoned countless dead souls in one breath, using their souls as fuel, burning them into wild fires, intertwined with Ares¡¯s burning flames ~ entangled, two flames can¡¯t help each other. A sea of ??fire was formed.


    Sharna jumped up into the sky, and there was not much left in the small universe, she had to be careful, because Ares definitely had the ability to kill her.


    Ares waved the express tomahawk in one hand, while holding the God of War Spear in his hand, following the shattered battle axe, rushed towards Shanna.


    Sharna used Lightning Thunder Snake Fist to smash Ares¡¯s ground shattering axe. The blue thunder and red flames burst together in mid-air. Then Ares took the God of War¡¯s gun and directed at Sharna for a while. Mad thorn.


    Ares¡¯s attack was fierce and unstoppable. It seemed that she had been desperate for her life, and Sharna, who had consumed a lot of small universes, could not escape. His liver and the sacred clothing on his body, the light of the sacred clothing has also become dimmed.


    Ares wanted to give Shaerna a fatal blow, but Shaerna did what Zilong had done before!


    "If your greatest reliance is the gun of the god of war, then I will destroy the gun of the god of war! You have seen a lot of golden saints'' tricks, this time it is the holy sword Excalibur of Capricorn Shura!"


    Sharna launched Shura''s holy sword, the sharp and invincible blade, to smash Ares''s Spear of the God of War, completely turning it into scrap.


    Ares looked at the bare gun barrel in his hand, snorted coldly, threw it aside, and fought against Shanna physically.


    Ares lost the strongest weapon, the God of War Spear, and Sharon was wounded. Although the surface was healed by the power of the Ophiuchus Sacred Cloth, the inner part could not be fully recovered in such a high-intensity battle. Relatively speaking, , Or Sharna was downwind, and under the stormy attack of Ares, Sharna finally persisted with the mysterious changes of Phantom Snaking.


    It''s just that even if Ares has the upper hand, his wild fighters are almost completely destroyed.


    The previous enchantment did not disappear due to the interference of Shanna. With the strength being suppressed, the Berserkers were not the opponents of these powerful saints and god fighters at all, not to mention the powerful golden saints in their hands. Libra¡¯s golden weapon is extremely powerful. In the long battle, there are few Berserkers left, but they are afraid that they will burn themselves and they will explode. Therefore, Seiya and the others just surrounded the remaining Berserkers instead of persecuting them. It''s too tight.


    The corner of her eyes sensed that the battle over there could be said that the victory was determined. Shanna waved the double snake rod and summoned all 13 golden saints, including Kanon, to her side.


    This scene only happened in the ancient mythological age. Before Ophiuchus was sealed by the gods, it led the golden saints in this way. The powerful strength and the power cultivated over a long period of time were enough to make any one The golden saint was convinced.


    Sharna spread her arms, the double snake stick hovered above her head, and Ai Ruo pulled the golden bow. The other twelve golden saints each held a Libra weapon, absorbed the sun¡¯s light energy in the sky, and gathered it. Sharna''s body.


    With this huge energy, the guardian constellation appeared on the body of every golden saint. As the only female among them, the constellation chart of Ophiuchus appeared on Shaerna¡¯s body. With the power injected by the thirteen golden saints, the thirteen main stars of Ophiuchus gave out light one after another, and finally converged on the main star that represented the destiny of Ophiuchus.


    "Aris, you originally sealed the power of Ophiuchus because you feared that Ophiuchus would surpass your gods! Now, my golden saint Shaerna, Ophiuchus, let you truly experience this terrible power! Ophiuchus The Twelve Decisive Roars of the Greatest Profound Significance of the Zodiac!!!"...


    Chapter 198-Capture Aphrodite alive


    There is absolutely nothing wrong with Sharna calling this trick the greatest secret of Ophiuchus, because even Naruto and Athena cannot learn this trick.


    Only the Ophiuchus Saint Seiya who can command the Zodiac can use this profound meaning, integrate all the stunts of the Zodiac Saint Seiya, and combine the power of the 13 constellations and the 14 Golden Saint Seiya, and the Ophiuchus The fusion of the fourteen main stars produces the ultimate power!

 1546 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1546

    This trick cannot be replicated, and it is also the greatest profundity that Shana can display. It does not need to be improved, because this trick itself is already the strongest!


    The power of the twelve signs of the zodiac was all poured into Shana''s body, and the double snake rods transformed into the appearance of a black and white spirit snake, and from the four snake eyes, dazzling golden light was emitted.


    boom!


    Even if the Sanctuary is directly guarded by Athena''s small universe, this huge energy still makes the entire Sanctuary tremble. Naruto and Athena even have to work together to stabilize the enchantment, so as not to scream in the twelve zodiac. Under the impact of the power of terror, the entire sanctuary was destroyed by Shana''s attack.


    The strong golden energy surpassed any previous attacks by Shanna, and the golden energy directly collapsed time and space. When flying to Ares, it also triggered a change in time and space storm!


    The powerful golden energy turned into a huge tornado, generating a powerful attraction, causing Ares''s body to have an uncontrollable feeling to fly towards the golden tornado.


    Ares is critical of Steel Tooth, and consumes all the remaining small universes to resist Shana''s Twelve Zodiac Howls, but the facts have proved that the explosion of the small universe and defeating the powerful enemy is limited to the protagonist.


    Ares is not the protagonist, he is just a bitch with powerful strength, his personality is despicable and dirty, fierce but stupid and brainless, and there is nothing commendable in himself. Such a person can never be the protagonist.


    This drama has not been finished yet, but the supporting role of Ares has come to an end. The powerful time and space storm caused by the twelve zodiac whistles made Ares¡¯s body uncontrollable after all, and flew towards Shanna. Sharna immediately flew up at a point under her feet.


    In the golden time and space storm, Shana¡¯s body turned into two spirit snakes in black and white. The bodies of the two spirit snakes swam in a zigzag route. The bodies of the two spirit snakes crossed from Ares¡¯s side. After that, Ares'' body shook and was already under attack at the same time.


    There are fourteen golden light spots scattered on the front of Ares¡¯s body, which are exactly the star arrangement diagram of Ophiuchus. At the moment when they intersected, Shana had already hit these fourteen star points. On Ares'' body.


    Pulled by the power of these fourteen star life points, the terror and destructive power of the twelve zodiac whistles was simultaneously attracted to Ares, and from those fourteen star life points, it poured directly into Ares''s body. in vivo.


    The power of the twelve zodiac whistles is terrifying. This huge energy made Ares¡¯ body crack and crack. The golden cracks covered Ares¡¯s body. Ares opened his mouth and thought Something to make a sound, but the crack in the corner of his mouth became the last straw that caused Ares'' body to collapse.


    In the golden light, Ares''s body was completely swallowed, and Shanna and the other Golden Saints also landed on the ground because of their loss of strength.


    The Twelve Zodiac Howl is the strongest profundity as a Saint Seiya. It gathers all the powers of the Golden Saint Seiya and the zodiac constellation. Among the Saint Seiya, it is impossible to give birth to a stronger profundity than this one, capable of performing such a stunt. , Shanna already has the qualifications to be proud, but there is a small problem, no matter how inferior the personality, Ares is one of the twelve gods after all, and the realm of the small universe is higher than that of Shanna, achieving immortality. To the extent of destruction, Shana, who had no god-killing tool in her hand, had no real means to kill Ares.


    Although the power of the twelve zodiac screams just now is really terrifying, even if Zeus is replaced, he will definitely be injured, but although Ares was severely injured by Shanna, he still cannot kill him, because his soul is not Will be destroyed because of such an attack.


    At this time, Ares could not see the usual heroic appearance at all, and now only see a figure that is more miserable than a beggar.


    The mad fighting clothes on his body had been completely turned into fragments in the bombardment of the twelve zodiac twelve screams, with blood stains all over his body. The blood made Ares completely a blood man. Obviously, he was injured very seriously just now. Reese was already unable to make any attacks, even reluctant to stand up. Today¡¯s Ares can only wriggle his body constantly like a reptile, trying to leave this place, but it is just like this miserable appearance. , Ares still not dead, and Shanna can''t kill him.


    This is the power of the ninth sense universe, which keeps Ares¡¯ soul indestructible. If it¡¯s disgusting, even if Ares is thrown into the meat grinder for three to five or seventy times, Ares will not Die.


    Of course, the idea of ??Ares wanting to leave the sanctuary is impossible to realize. When Ares was severely injured by Shana¡¯s Twelve Zodiac Roars and almost turned into a useless person in a short time, Athena finally It did appear, ignoring Ares''s boneless pleading, using the Victory Scepter to completely kill Ares.


    The grievances of Ares''s soul rushed to the sky, which also represented that this despicable and dirty God of War had completely ended his life.


    Athena is not a good person. Ares has been complaining with her for a long time. Now that he has the opportunity to kill Ares completely, how can he let it go?Moreover, Ares¡¯s character is despicable. Even if Athena releases Ares this time, he will never be grateful. After Ares recovers, he will definitely gather Berserkers to attack the sanctuary again. Athena will be in no mood. Fight another holy war with Ares.


    Ares'' life has no effect on Naruto and Athena, so just kill them directly.


    After solving Ares, Athena looked in one direction and hurried to catch up.


    Aphrodite witnessed the failure of Ares with his own eyes, and could not help but secretly criticize this god of war for being useless. He actually lost to a human woman and was killed by Athena. However, after seeing this scene, Aphrodite Di Te immediately turned and fled.


    The relationship between Aphrodite and Ares itself is just a carnal relationship. To put it bluntly, it is a friend. There is no real relationship. After Ares¡¯s death, Aphrodite cannot give anything. Ares''s idea of ??revenge is just to leave this place quickly and save his life. As for other things, let''s talk about it later.


    But before Aphrodite ran far, a goddess stopped her way, and the longbow in her hand already explained her identity.


    "Aphrodite, do you think this sanctuary is your temple? Let you come when you come, and leave when you come?"


    The relationship between Aphrodite and Artemis is bad, and they have always had resentment, but now they are in a stronger form than others, and they can only suppress the anger in their own heart, and said in a deep voice: "Artemis, you What are you doing to stop me?"


    Artemis admired Aphrodite''s ugly expression horribly, and deliberately paced Aphrodite slowly, completely deliberately mad at the beauty.


    "Why are you so excited? Since you are attacking the sanctuary with Ares, do you think I will let you leave so easily?"


    "The attack on Sanctuary was only done by Ares alone, I didn''t attack anyone."


    "Haha, Aphrodite, I don¡¯t know how many tens of thousands of years I have known you, do you think I will believe your nonsense? And, even if I let you go, do you think you can leave here?"


    As soon as Artemis'' voice fell, three more people appeared beside Aphrodite, it was Naruto, Athena and Hestia.


    The four people present are all in Aphrodite. Even if Aphrodite is one of the main gods, it is almost impossible to escape from the four of them. After all, Aphrodite was originally The main god who is not good at fighting, and Athena, Artemis, and Naruto are all famous militants.Even Hades could not resist the power of the siege and was killed, not to mention just an Aphrodite.


    Aphrodite was surrounded by four people and wanted to make a breakthrough, but the difference in strength was too big after all, and Aphrodite could not have the kind of strong man who broke his wrist and struggled to the death. He escaped from the encirclement and was surrounded by a group of four. The powerful force of the four gradually suppressed Aphrodite''s small universe.


    After feeling that his small universe was about to be compressed and collapsed, Aphrodite''s eyes were full of despair.


    Naruto turned his wrist, and a black stick appeared in his palm. He walked in front of Aphrodite and said, "Don''t worry, Aphrodite, we won''t kill you so quickly, relatively For Ares, you are still useful to us, so we will imprison you first. Before our plan is officially implemented, I hope you can enjoy your last period of time. Olympus is the most Beautiful god of beauty."


    Aphrodite wanted to ask for mercy, but the black stick in Naruto''s hand had already been inserted into his body. The intense pain made Aphrodite scream, but the movement was extremely difficult. People ignored Aphrodite¡¯s scream and continued to insert the black stick in his hand into Aphrodite¡¯s body. After Naruto¡¯s movements were completed, Aphrodite could no longer control his body. The black rods on her body have blocked Aphrodite''s small universe, so that she can no longer control her body and can only play with Naruto.


    To overthrow Zeus and Olympus, Aphrodite is a very important chess piece. Before that, Aphrodite is afraid to endure a tragic time that is worse than death.


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety-Nine-Negotiation and Planning, Two Foxes


    Aphrodite used a curse to control Naruto and Hilda, and triggered an internal battle with Artemis. For this matter, Naruto and the others have always hated this god of beauty. Frodite fell into their hands, and the consequences can be imagined.


    Naruto would not take the opportunity to do anything to Aphrodite. After all, he has no interest in this kind of public goods. Naruto''s brain cells began to become active in the matter of torturing this beauty.


    Just on Aphrodite¡¯s body, Naruto can also try some tricks that he couldn¡¯t use before, because Aphrodite is also one of the twelve gods, so Naruto doesn¡¯t have to worry about accidentally taking Aphrodite. Di Te was killed.


    After torturing Aphrodite for a few days, Naruto and the others lost interest and felt bored. They blocked all the small universe of Aphrodite and imprisoned her. After all, Naruto said before, Aphrodite. Di Te is useful to their plan, but it is not yet time for the plan to be fully exposed.


    Aphrodite has completely become a prisoner of Naruto and the others. Basically, she doesn''t need to consider things on her side, and Naruto and Athena have to discuss the next plan again at this time.


    Naruto was lying on the big chuang in the bedroom of the Papal Palace with Athena in his arms, and a TV set was placed in front of them, which played previously recorded programs.


    After all, this world has already made it look like the end of the world. It is amazing that most people can survive this end, but it is obviously impossible to continue to broadcast TV programs.


    There are wonderful variety shows on TV, and the laughter of the host and the audience continues to be heard. Obviously the atmosphere is very warm, but the faces of Naruto and Athena are as serious as watching the heads of state announce about the two countries The same as the speech of relationship.


    Naruto gently scratched Athena''s purple hair with his hand, and Athena twisted her body slightly and lay down at a familiar angle in Naruto''s arms.


    "Hera has the news?"


    The queen Hera reached an agreement with Naruto and the others. Now they are regarded as a ghost within Olympus, and Hera obviously wants to get the light of birth, so in the matter of betraying Zeus, Hera It can be considered very caring, telling Naruto all of Zeus'' recent actions.


    Athena nodded in Naruto''s arms, her eyes reflected on the TV show, but she obviously didn''t see it at all.


    "Hera sent a message saying that Zeus recently sent Hermes to lobby the released Titans, it seems that he intends to use the power of the Titans."


    "Titan?"


    Naruto gently scratched Athena''s long purple hair, and said, "It''s really bad for Zeus to do it."


    "Hmph, he was like that. In order to consolidate his rule, he used all means. This is the style of Zeus."


    Athena was obviously extremely disdainful and contemptuous of her father, and her delicate and beautiful face showed a mocking look. Although speaking, Athena herself was a man of unscrupulous means, but compared to Zeus, Athena had at least a bottom line. Athena could not understand Zeus''s omnipotent approach.


    Naruto''s thoughts are the same as Athena, even without Zeus at least, he is obviously just a lunatic.


    "But I''m very curious, why did Zeus impress those Titans? After all, it was Zeus who defeated them and drove them into the abyss of hell?"

 1547 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1547

    Athena obviously knows Zeus very well, and she gave Naruto a slightly charming look, and then said: "It''s probably the gods as bait. After all, Ares, Poseidon, Hades were killed by us. After that, the positions of these main gods were vacant, and these positions were still very attractive to Titans."


    Naruto reached out and scratched Athena''s chin again, as if he was teasing a kitten.


    "If the Titans really believe in Zeus, thinking that he is sincerely cooperating with them and willing to give them the gods, I really have to take a good estimate of the IQs of the Titans."


    Athena made a cat''s expression in cooperation, and then rubbed Naruto''s body, but her smile faded in a flash ~ all the warmth was gone, and it became cold.


    "Of course they won''t be so easy to believe, but they are likely to cooperate with Zeus because"


    "greedy!"


    Naruto gave the answer before Athena. The two looked at each other, and they all smiled like a thousand-year-old fox.


    Indeed, for this reason, Titan is likely to cooperate with Zeus.The gods have very special powers, especially the gods of the twelve lord gods, which can obtain huge power of faith from the worship and worship of the mortal. Shanna also has a certain power of faith, but because she does not She has a true divine position, so the power of faith she obtains is very small. This power of faith largely depends on the number of worshippers. For example, among the twelve gods, Athena and Artemis The power of belief is very strong, and the power of belief of Ares and Hermes is much lower than them.


    This kind of power of faith is the same as Naruto¡¯s power of merit, which can bring many benefits to the owner. The higher the position, the greater the benefits, just like the position of the twelve gods. The power he possesses is basically above a second-class god like Gemini.


    That kind of powerful god power is a powerful power that even Titans with the ninth sense will be tempted, not to mention that they once had the power of the gods, and of course they are even more unable to resist this temptation. Said that there is a high probability that they will embarrass Zeus.


    Naruto and Athena looked at each other''s eyes, and with one look, they could understand each other''s thoughts.


    Although the union between Titans and Zeus will indeed cause them a lot of trouble. After all, the remaining power of the Titans is not a powerful one that can be ignored. However, they will not stop them, but will promote the relationship between Zeus and Titans. Cooperation.


    After all, their goal is to destroy Olympus and reshape a whole new world. Once they defeat Zeus, the Titans running around will undoubtedly become an obstacle for them to inform the new world, so the best case is, Promote the union between Zeus and Titan, and then destroy them all at once, then reshape the new world and formulate new rules.


    At this point, Naruto and Athena even have to help Zeus.


    Athena was not as tall as Naruto, so she slumped into his arms lazily, her purple eyes gleaming with agility.


    "How about, brother, you should have thought of the general plan?"


    "Why, you test me?" Naruto squeezed Athena''s nose, but such a''punishment'' obviously couldn''t make him regain his majesty as an elder brother. "Titan must still be considering Zeus''s proposal. We only need to send people to attack those titans. The titans know that we are going to be their enemies, and their power alone cannot resist our attack. Under such circumstances, cooperating with Zeus is their only choice. "


    Naruto¡¯s proposal is not considered advanced, but in today¡¯s situation, the form is stronger than humans. If the Titans do not want to be completely destroyed, cooperation with Zeus is their only choice, and as long as they cooperate with Zeus, they will all gather in On Olympus, Naruto and the others will be able to solve them all more easily, without the need to look for the scattered Titans.


    Naruto¡¯s ideas are obviously highly endorsed by Athena. Because the Titans still retain considerable strength, if Shaerna leads the Golden Saint to attack, it may suffer too much damage. Naruto and Athens Na weighed it, and still planned to let Artemis and Shanna take the shot together. With the strength of the two of them, even if Zeus took the shot himself, at least he would be able to escape without encountering danger.


    After discussing the matter of the Titans, Naruto and Athena had to talk about another issue, and the content of this issue is obviously more troublesome, because this issue is related to the forging god Hephaestus.


    Since Hades was killed by Naruto and the others, the forging god who was originally punished by Zeus and trapped in the underworld seemed to have disappeared suddenly. After Naruto and the others, they had made unannounced visits during this period, but they still could not find Hephaestus Where Si is, this guy seems to have disappeared out of thin air.


    Among the twelve gods, Hephaestus, who is not good at fighting, is inferior in strength. It is definitely not as good as Athena and Artemis, but if Hephaestus is dedicated to hiding, Athena wants to find He definitely can''t do it in one or two days.


    If you can¡¯t find Hephaestus, you can¡¯t open the cage that holds Pandora, and you can¡¯t open the Pandora¡¯s Box in the depths of hell. If you can¡¯t get the first light in it, their plans for Naruto may be It has a great impact. It can be said that the main reason why Naruto and the others have not done anything to Olympus at present is because of the missing forging god.


    Even Naruto had deliberately released that Aphrodite had been captured by them, but Hephaestus still did not show up.


    Where did the god of forging hide?


    Chapter Two Hundred-Offense, the target is Olympus


    Hephaestus¡¯s problem has never been resolved. After all, Naruto and Athena can¡¯t change Hephaestus out of thin air, and they can only temporarily give up looking for it. The plan of a forging god, because Zeus''s preparation for battle has been basically completed.


    Because Sarna and Artemis kept attacking and killing the Titans who escaped from the abyss of hell, this situation has clearly shown that they are enemies and not friends, coupled with Hermes'' constant lobbying, Titans The family finally agreed to cooperate with Zeus, and the reward that Zeus promised to them, as Athena had guessed, was the position of God!


    Let¡¯s not say which one can win. Even if Zeus really wins in the end, according to Zeus, he would rather teach me to lose my personality, and the probability of being able to fulfill my promise is very low.


    Before the final decisive battle began, Naruto left the sanctuary alone and went to the abyss of hell.


    Because the seal of the three gods in the abyss of hell has been reopened by the grudge of Cronus, the seal has disappeared, and Zeus did not use his own sky power to seal Tartarus again, because it is meaningless. .


    The seal originally existed for the purpose of sealing the Titans, and now the Titans have all escaped, and the sealing is meaningless.


    Moreover, Tartarus'' seal of the three gods, to a certain extent, would actually weaken the strength of Poseidon, Hades, and Zeus.


    Because the seal of the three gods is a combination of their gods, the power of the sea, the underworld, and the sky, it will lead to a decline in the power they can use. In today''s holy war, Zeus certainly will not seal for this meaningless After spending his own power, Naruto arrived at Tartarus without hindrance.


    Tartarus at this time is a little different from before. Although lifeless, in this vast Tartarus, there is no longer the original Titans, because of their sins, the dead souls of Tartarus have been beaten. , And now basically all disappeared, after all, no one would be willing to stay in this place except Pandora.


    When Naruto saw Pandora, she was no different from last time, still in the golden cage.


    Naruto really doesn¡¯t know what Hephaestus used to build the cage. Before leaving the underworld, Naruto and the others tried to open the cage, but whether it¡¯s Naruto¡¯s Heavenly Marsh Spear or Artemis Si¡¯s moon goddess bow, or even Athena¡¯s victory goddess scepter, could not break the cage, and the power of three people could not move. Zeus must have tried to capture or transfer Pandora, but Pandora is still Staying well here shows that even Zeus has failed.


    Pandora said that this cage is Hephaestus'' highest work. From this point of view, it is indeed the case.


    Like last time, Pandora has an unexpected intimacy with Naruto. After seeing him appear, he raised his head and showed a pure smile at him, and then said: "Are you ready to attack Olympus?"


    "Do you know everything?"


    "It doesn''t count, but I feel that Zeus''s fear has deepened. I think it must be because of you. Because he is afraid of you, you are going to act, so he is even more afraid."


    Pandora looked at Naruto with a smile, and at the same time said Zeus¡¯s fear. Pandora can comment on Zeus without hesitation, because she is immortal, and Pandora cannot be killed with a thunder rod. Because she is immortal, she is fearless. Pandora doesn''t need to be afraid of Zeus, because she has nothing to fear to lose, and her existence can''t be said to be life, it just exists here.


    Naruto doesn¡¯t know how to describe how she feels about Pandora. This girl seems to be very special to herself, whether it is her senses to her or her performance to herself, this feeling is not like Naruto¡¯s to other girls His heartbeat is a very special feeling that is indescribable.


    Being stared at by Pandora''s pure pair as if there was nothing left, Naruto didn''t know why he felt a little irritable.


    This girl is a special individual born from the heart of the sacred fire. She is neither alive nor dying. Life and death have no practical meaning to her. She is born when she is born, and she will die after death. Actively ask for death, but he will not avoid death and prolong life. This feeling of unfettered feeling makes Naruto feel very strange.


    "I will attack Olympus soon, and soon, I will be here again."


    "Well, come on, I know you will win."


    "Why?" Naruto looked at Pandora''s big eyes, and still couldn''t help but think of that question. Does this girl really know everything?


    "Because Zeus is afraid of you, I feel his fear. He who is afraid of the enemy will never be able to win."


    Pandora''s expression is very sincere, showing that everything she said is from the heart, but for Pandora''s "come on" in this way, Naruto feels that she really can''t say thank you to her, she can only sigh in the end. With a deep breath, he turned and left Tartarus.


    And Pandora was still sitting in the golden cage, even if she knew she was about to disappear from this world, her eyes were still like that, so pure there was nothing.


    In contact with Pandora, Naruto felt that he couldn¡¯t use the word ¡°pleasure¡± to describe him, but he couldn¡¯t tell where he was angry. This time, he couldn¡¯t get emotional about the origin of his depression. Naruto could only take this issue. Ignoring the past, then led his army and launched an attack towards Olympus.


    Just like the sanctuary or the city of Hades, on Mount Olympus, there is also an enchantment established by Zeus to block the enemy¡¯s attack. This enchantment can suppress the strength of power with the power of the sky, and has With a certain locking function, Zeus can directly use the thunder rod from the Temple of Olympus to attack enemies who enter Olympus through this enchantment. It can be said that this entire enchantment is Zeus''s eyes.


    With Naruto taking the lead, the army has arrived at the foot of Olympus, but it is Zeus''s home court after all, so they can''t attack rashly.


    Naruto and Shanna stood on both sides of Mount Olympus, raising their hands to the sky, and the purple liquid slowly filled the sky, forming a large purple-black rain cloud.


    In a team battle, the best way to make a large number of enemies lose their combat effectiveness is to poison. Even the twelve gods will be affected by the poison of the earthly giant python. The ordinary creatures on Olympus are absolutely unable to resist this. Very toxic and corrosive.


    Naruto and Sarna injected 80% of the snake venom in their bodies into the purple-black rain clouds in the sky. The sky in other places was not affected, but it happened to be the sky on Mount Olympus, which was covered in purple and black. Rain clouds are completely covered.


    The pitch-black, smelly raindrops fell from the sky and splattered all over Mount Olympus.


    The large-scale enchantment can withstand a certain degree of poisonous rain, but most of the rainwater still penetrated the barrier of the enchantment and fell on Mount Olympus.


    Mount Olympus is the base camp of the Olympus gods, so there is a very rich small universe here. The plants and animals here live in the rich environment of the small universe all year round, which is of course different from the general living things outside.

 1548 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1548

    However, these creatures that grew up in the powerful small universe are still unable to withstand the virulent poison of the earthly giant pythons. The animals caught in the poisonous rain wailed and fled in private, but they have not been able to escape the poisonous rain. , It became toxic, fell on the ground and convulsed constantly, foaming at the mouth, and died in a blink of an eye.


    The original green grass became black in an instant, as if it had been burned, but what came out of the black grass was not the smell of burnt burnt, but the stench of corruption.


    The snake venom coverage of the earthly giant python is too large, and the toxicity is too violent, let alone those animals and plants, even the fairies and low-level gods living on Mount Olympus can hardly resist this strong snake venom, although They used the small universe to resist the scattered rain, but they still couldn''t completely resist the attack of snake venom. From the weaker instances, their complexion slowly turned purple and black.


    Zeus¡¯s heavenly fighters were also affected by the poisonous rain, and the light of the heavenly suit on his body became dimmed under the erosion of the poisonous rain. Among the heavenly fighters, those who were not strong enough were poisoned in an instant, or He had vomiting and diarrhea, either suddenly went mad and attacked his comrades around him, or fell to the ground and started to foam at the mouth after two convulsions.


    The scattered poisonous rain has no effect on a powerful existence like Zeus. It is resisted by his small universe, but for those sky fighters who are not strong enough, the poisonous rain is too poisonous. If this continues, there is no direct battle. Zeus''s combat power will be cut in half by Naruto.


    Knowing that this situation could not be allowed to continue, Zeus took the thunder rod and launched a lightning bolt towards the sky. He wanted to use the power of the thunder rod to completely crush the purple-black rain cloud, and suddenly a brilliant golden fireball flew from the sky. The momentum came extremely fast. Before Zeus'' thunderbolt hit the rain cloud, it blocked the thunder and lightning from the thunder rod. After the fireball and thunderbolt hit, they annihilated each other in the explosion.


    Accompanied by the sound of horseshoes, a dazzling chariot flew from the sky, and the man standing on the chariot was Naruto''s brother-in-law, Apollo, the sun god!


    Chapter 201-Mount Olympus in turmoil


    The strength of the sun god Apollo is definitely in the upper ranks among the Olympus gods, and because of the relationship between Artemis, the relationship between Apollo and Athena is also very good, otherwise, how could Apollo allow the golden saint to follow? Ever since the age of mythology has continuously absorbed the light energy of the sun?


    Now that the final stage of the holy war is reached, Apollo finally rushed directly to the battlefield, driving the sun god''s carriage to Mount Olympus.


    The body of the three horses is dazzling with brilliant golden light, as dazzling and magnificent as the sun. These three horses are actually not creatures, but part of the sun god''s carriage.


    This carriage of Apollo is also the work of Hephaestus, the god of forging. The carriage itself can withstand the infinite energy of the sun and form three majestic golden horses to drive the carriage forward.


    As long as the power of the sun does not disappear, the power of the Sun God¡¯s carriage will not disappear, and this carriage can take Apollo to almost any place.


    At the same time, this carriage also has a strong attack power. The energy source is the power of the sun, so even if Apollo''s small universe is exhausted, this carriage can still operate and launch attacks.


    The fireball just now was sent by Apollo using this sun god carriage to block Zeus'' thunder and lightning.


    The wheels turned hula, and Apollo drove his own sun god''s carriage and circled a big circle in the sky. After greeted his elder sister and brother-in-law, Apollo immediately drove the carriage to the sky and took it from behind. Bowed his own Apollo bow.


    Apollo¡¯s divine bow is basically similar in appearance to Artemis¡¯ moon goddess¡¯ divine bow. After all, they are twin brothers and sisters, but the source of Artemis¡¯ divine bow power is moonlight, and Apollo¡¯s The source of the power of this divine bow is the sun.


    Apollo stretched his bear arms and drew Apollo''s bow to a large circle, and then the nine flame arrows flew toward Mount Olympus at the same time.


    These nine arrows burning with flames contain the endless energy of the sun. Even under the attack of poisonous rain, their power has not weakened at all. The nine golden rays of light hit the purple-black poisonous rain accurately. It hit the nine heavenly fighters on Mount Olympus and burned them to ashes along with the heavenly clothes on them.


    Apollo''s move was merciless. In addition to Zeus killing his mother Leto, there is also a point, because Apollo is a seed of infatuation.


    Apollo is also a very romantic god in mythology, because he is handsome and powerful, and good at playing lyre, so it attracts many beautiful fairies. The number of Apollo¡¯s lovers is quite huge, but Apollo did not get it. One of his favorite women, this woman has a very rich name.


    Daphne.


    The story between Apollo and Daphne also originated from a god who is not really a good person-Cupid, the god of love.


    Cupid, the god of love, like Apollo, is a god who uses a bow, but compared to Apollo¡¯s divine bow, the power difference between Cupid¡¯s bow and Apollo¡¯s divine bow is too great. Once Apollo laughed at Cupid for this, and Cupid held a grudge against him , Shot Apollo with a golden arrow that can make people fall into the whirlpool of love, making him have a deep love for Daphne, the daughter of the river god, and shot Daphne with a silver arrow that would make people reject feelings and hate courtship .


    Apollo is handsome and handsome, and can play beautiful and wonderful music with a lyre, but because of Cupid¡¯s silver arrow, Daphne¡¯s courtship of Apollo has always been disgusting. When Apollo was helpless, Daphne fled. Arriving on Mount Artemis, it becomes a laurel tree, avoiding Apollo''s courtship.


    Apollo saw his beloved Daphne turned into a laurel tree, and his heart was like a knife, but he could not go against Daphne¡¯s wishes and make her change back to her original appearance, because this happened to his brother, Artemi Si also had no choice but to record all the accounts on Cupid and Aphrodite.


    Daphne is willing to become a laurel tree, so even if Apollo is strong, there is no alternative, so Apollo can only cut off a branch to make a new lyre, and take off the branches and leaves to make the crown on his head. Wherever they go, they are accompanied by each other. The other gods use the branches and leaves of the olive tree as their crowns, and only Apollo uses the laurel tree for this reason.


    Not long ago, after Naruto and the others captured Aphrodite alive, they also captured Cupid, the god of love, and the silver arrow inserted into the laurel tree made Daphne what it was.


    Without the influence of Silver Arrow, Daphne agreed to Apollo''s courtship, and under the condition of Naruto and Artemis as a matchmaker, they married.


    Just like Ikki¡¯s situation at the time, Apollo, who was greatly satisfied with the matter of love, changed his attitude towards Naruto¡¯s brother-in-law from the original rejection to approval, and even wished to hurry up his bad-tempered sister. Pack and give away.


    For his own brother''s attitude of having a wife and no sister, Artemis gently dragged Apollo out for a beating.


    Apollo can also be regarded as a type of desperation for women. Nowadays, Apollo is fighting desperately for his beautiful Daphne. After all, he can only stand by his sister now. If he is defeated, Zeus is absolutely not. Daphne will be spared, whether it is to kill her or take it for himself, Apollo absolutely cannot tolerate these two situations.


    Separated and fought for women, Artemis also joined the battle group later. Under the continuous shooting of the twin sisters and brothers representing the light, coupled with the continuous erosion of the sky and the poisonous rain, the mountains of Olympus Has suffered a lot of damage.


    Zeus looked sullenly at Mount Olympus being constantly attacked, but the current situation is not when he really entered the war, because Naruto and Athena have not yet taken action, and Apollo and Artemis have not yet taken it out. The real strength comes, and now the shot will only disrupt the battle arrangement on his side.


    Zeus waved his hand, and the Titans and the Sky Warriors attacked at the same time!


    Most of the Titans that survived in this world are now gathered on Mount Olympus and joined the power of Zeus. Now facing Naruto, they led an army to attack Olympus, and the Titans are also on Zeus''s side. Of fighting power.


    Naruto covered the entire Mount Olympus with his white eyesight, observing all the movements, and seeing that the Titans and the Sky Warriors had attacked, Naruto telepathically sent a message to Sarna.


    Sharna immediately stopped outputting venom to the sky, and with a wave of her hand, she led all the Saints, including the Iron Saints, to march towards Olympus.


    The heavenly fighters and the saints fought fiercely on the mountainside of Olympus, and the artillery was rumbled. Now all the power of the steel saints is on the Olympus, and there is no need to calculate like before. How to save energy and The casualties were minimized. Anyway, this was simply the last battle. The steel saints used their maximum energy to bombard the enemies on the mountain. It was unreasonable and unruly, just like a vent. Indiscriminately.


    When the steel saint clothing needed to be temporarily cooled and retreated due to overheating, the silver saints and bronze saints immediately pushed up and fought fierce battles with the second and third-class heaven fighters.


    The powerful saints who have realized the realm of the eighth sense are responsible for dealing with the seven strongest priests among the heavenly fighters, as well as the weaker gods on the Titans and Olympus. These weaker gods are also the first The realm of the eight senses is comparable to the strength of those saints who have experienced the battle of the underworld.


    For this jihad, Athena has lifted all restrictions on the Saint Seiya, Libra weapons, Athena¡¯s Marvel, as long as they can defeat the enemy, whatever it is can be used on the battlefield, and now they are at all costs, the only purpose, There is only victory!


    The thirteen golden saints deal with their own enemies, but when facing the enemy, they also pay attention to the movements of their companions. While they can find a combination of people at any time, they can use Athena''s marvel to defeat the enemy, the weapon of Libra, today I don''t know how much blood of the enemy was infected, but now, all this is just the beginning.


    Sarna, together with Artemis and Apollo, focused the attack on those powerful Titans. When Artemis took out her Moon Goddess Bow, a full moon appeared. In mid-air, in the final stage of this holy war, the sky of the sun and the moon has become the best background.


    Under the light of the full moon and the golden light of the sun, the strengths of Artemis and Apollo have both reached a level beyond normal. Sharna travels through them. She is not as strong as the two main gods. With flexible skills, she is everywhere. Stimulate the stubborn child, lower the black feet, and always pay attention to the timing of using the twelve zodiac whistles to defeat the enemy.


    The Olympus war is raging, this is the most tragic war ever since the end of the Titan War, and Mount Olympus, the stronghold of the Olympus gods, has now directly become the battlefield of the holy war, which shows its severity. .


    While Zeus was sitting in the Olympus Temple, although his side¡¯s combat power had not fallen short at this time, Zeus¡¯s face had always been very ugly. From the Olympus Temple, Zeus could also see the command below. It was Naruto Uzumaki who was fighting, but the biggest problem was that at this tragic moment of the holy war, Athena, the goddess of wisdom, was nowhere to be seen!


    Chapter 202-Calculation, Naruto vs. Hermes


    Athena is skilled in calculations and conspiracies. This is something everyone knows. From ancient times to the present, there are many people and gods who have suffered under Athena¡¯s conspiracy, and now it is at this time, in this final holy war. At that time, Athena, who planned all this from the beginning, disappeared without a trace?


    How could Zeus believe that Athena gave up fighting and did not participate in this kind of time. He could only say that Athena was carrying out a conspiracy that he did not know, but it was this "don''t know" that made Zeus restless.


    This is also part of the Naruto and Athena plan. Naruto will direct the battle frontally, while Athena is lurking. With the suspicious mind of Zeus, she will definitely guess what plan Athena is going to carry out, but Zeus definitely cannot Guess the truth, I scare you to death!


    And Athena is now lurking, and she is indeed going to make a plan. This plan is so wicked that it smokes. When Naruto first proposed this plan, all the women present thought that he had a problem with his brain, and of course they finally agreed. With his plan, as long as it succeeds, it will definitely be a shocking gift for Zeus!


    The entire Mount Olympus was filled with the smoke of war, and Zeus finally ordered the god Hermes to attack.


    Hermes had long seen Naruto commanding the battle from the temple. Hermes had a distorted and perverted hatred for this guy who prevented him from being a man, if it weren''t for Zeus''s orders. , Hermes had already rushed out to fight Naruto for life and death, and now with the permission of Zeus, Hermes of course rushed out in an instant.


    Hermes wears a pair of flying boots on his feet, so his speed is extremely terrifying, quickly passing through all the fierce battlefields, rushing towards the direction of Naruto.


    Naruto originally observed the entire Olympus battle with white eyes, and when there was a problem, he immediately assisted. Then in the white-eyed black and white world, he saw a shadow rushing towards him, in the range of sight. After this shadow appeared inside, Naruto''s eyes immediately changed from white eyes to kaleidoscope writing round eyes, and the rapidly spinning eyes followed the rapid movement.


    Hermes'' hatred of Naruto has long been distorted, so he didn''t speak at all when he came up, and his legs were kicked out in front of Naruto.


    Naruto crossed his arms, and a spiral shield Yatamir appeared in front of him.


    Hermes¡¯ continuous kicks hit the Yata Mirror. Because of the power of the flying boots on her feet, Hermes¡¯ speed and attack frequency were abnormally fast. Under the continuous accumulation of kicks, Naruto¡¯s Yata Mirror also gave a tremor. Facing such high-frequency continuous kicks, I don¡¯t know how long it could last. Yata Mirror could not withstand the continuous kicks of Hermes. The spiral pattern gradually shattered and then banged. It turned into fragments with a sound, and Hermes'' feet continuously kicked Naruto''s body, kicking Naruto''s body in two, but then they were restored to their original state, unharmed!


    From the kind of hatred Hermes towards him, Naruto can probably guess what Hougui happened when Naruto shot the universe star arrow at Hermes¡¯ two legs last time. Ermes''s face was more gloomy than before, and he deliberately smiled: "Isn''t this a famous envoy? A sneak attack without saying a greeting is not in line with your envoy''s style."

 1549 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1549

    Naruto was obviously deliberately stimulating Hermes. What''s more, the fellow Hermes is a villain who runs errands for Zeus. To put it bluntly, it is just a eunuch in front of Zeus, but Naruto made him a The real eunuch.


    There was no warmth in Hermes'' eyes, it was a mad beast shrouded and twisted by hatred.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, I must break your corpse into pieces!"


    "The corpse is ten thousand pieces? Then I can only tell you unfortunately, my body can be regenerated in any kind of fragments that I keep being chopped into. You didn''t even think about how to kill me?"


    Naruto looked at Hermes with a grin, and the kaleidoscope of his eyes glowed with a strange red light.


    Hermes only felt that the anger made him unable to calm down at all, and he was too lazy to argue with Naruto, stepping on the flying boots under his feet, and rushing towards Naruto.


    Naruto''s forehead split a thin slit, and opened his third eye, the jade reincarnation eye.


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng!"


    The huge repulsion caused Hermes to be bounced away without even having a chance to get out of her feet. When Shenluo Tianzheng¡¯s repulsive force weakened, Hermes stretched out her hand and drew out her body, and a golden flash of light immediately flew towards Naruto. .


    Naruto''s three eyes quickly rotated and saw the golden glittering body clearly-a gold coin with the head of Hermes!


    Hermes is the protector of business, so he often throws a gold coin up and down in his hand. This gold coin is also a treasure of Hermes, but the original gold coin of Hermes, in the last battle in the sanctuary Among them, it was destroyed by Athena¡¯s Victory Scepter, and because it was destroyed by the Deity Killing Tool, it could not be repaired at all. Hermes could only recreate a gold coin in a short time, and of course the power was more powerful than the previous one. A lot weaker.


    The gold coin flew straight to Naruto''s eyes, and it seemed that Hermes also saw the magical power in Naruto''s eyes, so he wanted to destroy his eyes directly.


    Naruto is not the kind of person who sits and waits for death. He retreats quickly, but the gold coin is like growing eyes, constantly tracking Naruto, and because the gold coin is very small, it is extremely flexible and keeps tracking Naruto.


    Naruto stretched out his arms and made a bow-drawing motion. The ancient Maga Bow of the sky and the Kajiu Ya of the sky appeared in his hand, aiming at the gold coin, and shooting quickly.


    Under the continuous shooting of Kajiya of the sky, the gold coin could not withstand this force, was shocked back, and fell into Hermes'' hands.


    Hermes retracted the gold coin and quickly approached Naruto. With the special power of the flying boots, he avoided all Naruto''s Kajiuya of the sky, and at the same time took out a lyre in his hand.


    Although Hermes is inferior in character, he is as good at using the lyre as Apollo, but this lyre is also a weapon that Hermes is good at. The music played by the lyre can cause all shocks and can really shatter time and space. , Great power.


    Hermes'' fingers plucked the strings of the lyre, and a sound wave swept toward Naruto.


    Under the shock of this sound wave, time and space slowly shattered, and the terrifying time and space cracks continued to sweep and cover in the direction of Naruto.


    Naruto really regretted that he didn''t learn Chan''s guardian song, otherwise he would be able to fight Hermes now, but Naruto was not without help.Naruto''s right eye turned and turned into a nine-gou jade reincarnation eye, looking at the sky full of time and space cracks, his right eye quickly turned, emitting bursts of red light, solidifying the fragmented time and space, and activated the right eye The power of space solidification of the reincarnation eye.


    The fragmentation of time and space caused by the sound of Hermes¡¯ piano was solidified by Naruto¡¯s pupil technique. Hermes used one hand to control the lyre in his hand, and the other hand immediately took out the gold coin and smashed it towards Naruto¡¯s right eye. .


    Naruto''s right eye looked at the gold coins flying towards him, and the space was frozen at the same time, and the gold coins were frozen in the air.


    Hermes stretched out his hand, and the gold coin immediately radiated golden light. Naruto couldn''t help but squinted his eyes. When Naruto''s pupil technique weakened, the sound of the Lyre was loud and shattered again. After the time and space, it enveloped Naruto.


    Naruto¡¯s body was divided into countless fragments by the chaotic time and space, and then Hermes once again poured his own small universe on the gold coin, the gold coin turned into a burst of golden light, and suddenly turned into countless golden phantoms, towards Every piece of Naruto''s body smashed away.


    Naruto''s body fragments quickly gathered together, but part of it was still destroyed by the attack of gold coins. Naruto repaired the damage to his body while quickly forming seals in his hands.


    The yin and yang qi in Naruto''s body mixed together and condensed in front of Naruto into a monster with a mouth and no anus, it is the ancient strange beast Pai Yao!


    Pixiu is a monster that goes in and out. No matter how much it eats, it will not spit it out. Therefore, it is a symbol of gathering wealth. Business people like Pixiu things, but Hermes, the god of business, will definitely not like it. brave troops.


    Because that Pai Yao guarded in front of Naruto, he opened his mouth wide and swallowed the sky full of gold coins.


    No matter how much he eats, Pai Yao''s body doesn''t seem to change. The gold coin''s clone was eaten by Pai Yao in half. In order to avoid the gold coin he made anew not long ago being swallowed by Pai Yao, Hermes quickly took it back. After losing the body of the gold coin, the remaining gold coin clones were weaker, and they were all eaten up by Pai Yao, then they slapped their feet and disappeared without a trace.


    Pai Yao''s power can restrain the countless clones of the gold coin. Although Hermes is not at a disadvantage this time, she is still at a disadvantage. Hermes is depressed, and his fingers quickly plucked the strings of the lyre. The sound of the piano quickly spread.


    The sound of the piano continued to oscillate, causing tremors throughout time and space, and the center of countless tremors and collapses was where Naruto was.


    Naruto quickly thought about the ancient alien beast suitable for dealing with the lyre sound. In the end, it really made him think of one. Naruto stepped back while pulling out a bone from his body. The yin and yang gas covered the bones. On the top, it became a carefully crafted erhu, and on the head of this erhu, there was a strange beast.


    Chapter 203-Suppression, Fighting Hermes


    Naruto conjured a Huqin in his hand, and the one who entrenched Huqin''s head was the prisoner cow of the nine sons of Dragon.


    Prisoner Niu is one of the most music-loving among the nine sons of the dragon. Although Naruto doesn''t really play the Huqin, he has heard a few more famous Erhu songs, which can be simulated by the vibration of Chakra.


    Naruto held the bow in his hand and made the appearance of playing the piano. There was a cheerful sound of the piano from the erhu in Naruto''s hands. This piece is also the famous erhu song, horse racing.


    Naruto doesn¡¯t really play the erhu, but uses chakras to simulate the sound wave vibrations of this song to create exactly the same sound. This sound wave of Naruto has both the effects of sound illusion and shock wave, which can be caused at the same time. Illusion attacks and physical damage are very powerful.


    The erhu in Naruto¡¯s hand kept jumping with cheerful tones. The sound waves from the erhu and Hermes¡¯ lyre oscillated with each other. The two sound waves kept colliding, and the space in the center was constantly shattered by the shock of the two sound waves. The space-time black hole produced therein attracted all nearby planets, and then annihilated in that distorted different time and space.


    After all, Naruto is not really good at this kind of musical attack, so although his strength is stronger than Hermes, but compared with Hermes who is good at sonic attacks, Naruto is also difficult to gain the upper hand. Naruto is agitated behind. , Stretched out from behind ~ two Chakra arms, controlled the erhu in his hand, and kept playing tunes, contending with Hermes'' sonic attacks, while shaking his hands.


    "Ten fingers pierced!"


    The first phalanx of all fingers turned into sharp bone bullets and flew towards the lyre in Hermes'' hand. Obviously Naruto intends to destroy the lyre in Hermes'' hand, as long as there is no such lyre. , Hermes¡¯ sonic attack disappeared naturally.


    But Hermes himself knew that if he lost this lyre, he would be even more disadvantaged in the face of Naruto. How could he make Naruto''s wish and the sound of the piano in his hand become more urgent and destructive.


    Amidst the constantly oscillating sound waves, the bones of absolute hardness could not resist the shock of this sound wave. Just before hitting Hermes, the bone bullets of the ten white bones were all shattered into dust, floating from both sides.


    While responding to Naruto¡¯s attack, Hermes took out her own gold coin. Although her hands had to play the lyre and could not relax, Hermes made sure to turn around and use the flying boots on her feet to move the gold coin towards Naruto kicked it.


    The gold coins were filled with the supernatural power of flying boots, and the express delivery became more rapid and flew towards the erhu in Naruto''s hands.


    According to Hermes, the erhu in Naruto''s hands is the same as his lyre. It should also be a peculiar treasure capable of sonic attacks. Therefore, he also wants to destroy the erhu in Naruto''s hands, but the erhu in Naruto''s hands. It was made temporarily with bones, just to hide his real attack methods. Even without this erhu, at best, Naruto¡¯s attack power will be weakened, and there will not be much hindrance. All of this is only It can be said that Hermes thinks too much.


    Naruto watched the gold coins of Hermes fly, and the two hands of the body immediately took out the ancient bow of Majia from the sky, shot them randomly with Kajiuya from the sky, bounced the gold coins back, and at the same time more arrows were directed towards Flying with Hermes.


    But the lyre in Hermes'' hands was constantly playing, and the powerful sound waves enveloped her, forming a unique sound wave shield to protect Hermes'' whole body. Naruto''s Kajuya of the sky fell beside Hermes. , And all were dissipated by that powerful sound wave, and none of them fell on Hermes.


    The lyre in Hermes¡¯ hands is indeed very troublesome. The sound waves he plays are both offensive and defensive. The attack effect is very similar to that of Can¡¯s singing, and the power is more powerful than Can¡¯s singing. The closer to Hermes, the sound wave The greater the destructive power of, whether it is Kajiuya of the sky or the attack of the bone veins has no effect on the sound wave of Hermes.


    Naruto''s attacks were continuously blocked by the sound of Hermes'' piano, and the palm of his hand was turned, and three feet of cold light appeared in his palm. The Kusanaru sword had been used as an arrow and was placed on the bow of the ancient bow of the sky.


    Naruto stretched his arms and pulled the ancient bow of the heavenly Majia away for a full moon. Then when he let go, the Kusanaru sword swept the supreme power and flew towards Hermes.


    Hermes felt an extremely terrifying spirit flying towards him, and the lyre in his hand played quickly, but the power of the Kusanaru sword was definitely not comparable to that of the bones. Hermes continued to increase the power of the sound, but Still unable to destroy Naruto''s Kusanaru sword, Kusanaru sword''s sword light remained unabated, aiming at the lyre in Hermes'' hand and flew away.


    While playing the Lyre, Hermes resisted Naruto''s Kusanagi sword attack, and at the same time spread the golden wings on the flying boots under his feet, at full speed, quickly dodge the sharp Kusanagi sword.


    Naruto''s eyes glared, her eyes locked tightly on Hermes'' body.


    "Space freezes!"


    An absolute low temperature was generated next to Hermes, completely frozen the space around him, Hermes'' body halted, and before the Kusanaru sword stabs him, he immediately activated the mighty power of the flying boots. Escaped from the frozen space.


    Flying boots are really the strongest treasure of Hermes. The attack power of this pair of boots is definitely not strong. Compared with the strongest weapons made by Artemis and Athena, the attack power is too far apart. , But when it comes to speed, Hermes¡¯ flying boots have an absolute advantage. Using the power of these boots, Hermes can even easily escape from the twisted time and space.


    Hermes easily escaped from the solidified time and space. Naruto''s continuous use of his pupil skills opened up the holes in time and space by Hermes'' side, laying down a number of time and space traps. Once stepped in, It will trigger several time and space traps at the same time, trap everything in different twisted time and space, and destroy everything in the cracks of time and space.


    Relying on the power of flying boots, Hermes dodged several time and space traps in a row, but did not trigger a trap.


    At the same time, Naruto urged his chakra to make the sonic attack on his body reach the limit. The huge sound wave enveloped the entire time and space. At the same time, Naruto¡¯s three eyes turned into nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes, activating his own pupil power. Form the power of the three pupil techniques into a whole.

 1550 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1550

    A tremendous pressure fell on Hermes. This feeling was like being suppressed by Zeus¡¯s small universe, not only because of the strength, but also because Zeus mastered the power of the sky. As long as he was under the sky, Anyone will be suppressed by Zeus, and Hermes, at this time, actually felt this feeling from Naruto.


    Hermes'' eyes couldn''t help but look at the blond human being. From his eyes, Naruto seemed to have the entire universe appearing in his body, and he was shrouded in this universe. No matter how strong he is, how can he compete with the entire universe?


    No matter how fast Hermes can escape, no matter how fast he can escape to the end of the universe, it will still be within the scope of the universe. Even if the monkey sun can turn his head over ten thousand miles, he can¡¯t escape. Naruto''s palm goes.


    Hermes feels that his footwork is getting heavier and heavier, and the wings of the flying boots are gradually unable to spread. Every movement seems to be pulled by tens of millions of palms. It is extremely heavy and seems to be in a quagmire. Struggling to walk, Hermes felt as if there was something under her body, looking down, what she saw was a huge picture of Tai Chi and gossip.


    This Tai Chi power has exerted a lot of power in the last battle between Athena and Hermes. At that time, Naruto''s realm was still in the eighth sense. Even with the power of Tai Chi, its power was not as powerful as Athena, but now Naruto has also realized the powerful power of the ninth sense, coupled with his perception of the power of Tai Chi, the power displayed is already above Athena.


    In this picture of Tai Chi, if it weren¡¯t for the mystery of changes in the Yijing gossip, even if Hermes had the power of flying boots, he couldn¡¯t escape from here. Hermes is just a trapped beast, because Naruto is He would never let Hermes escape from his Tai Chi diagram so easily.


    Hermes runs around like a headless fly, but can''t escape from Naruto''s Tai Chi. On the contrary, he sinks deeper and deeper, and his movements become more and more difficult and heavier. The consumption has been several times as much as usual, but Hermes can''t stop at this time, because more and more dangers have been bred in the Tai Chi picture, and it seems that there are sharp blades all around, and it has targeted Hull in the center. Mosi, as long as Hermes stops, the terrifying power contained in the surrounding Tai Chi will immediately activate, slashing the Hermes in the middle.


    At this time, Naruto seized the moment when Hermes'' actions stopped, and the divine powers of the Erhu, Kusana sword, and Tianzhi Majia ancient bow in his hand simultaneously launched, launching a fatal offensive towards Hermes.


    Chapter 204-The gap in strength, the escaped envoy


    The power of Hermes was reduced to the limit in Naruto¡¯s Tai Chi. Naruto seized the moment when Hermes¡¯ power was weakened, and the erhu in his hand made a huge sound, and the sound of the erhu¡¯s music overwhelmed Hull in an instant. The lyre sound in Moss''s hand, with a sound wave with a special oscillating frequency, slammed into Hermes'' brain, causing Hermes to shook his head, feeling dizzy and dizzy, and his eyes became a little blind~ .


    The ancient bow of Majia of the sky immediately opened and shot countless arrows, covering Hermes'' body. Naruto''s eyes had turned into white eyes at this time, and all the Kajiuya of the sky was aimed at. The acupoints on Hermes'' body, Kajiya of the sky continuously hit the acupoints on Hermes'' body, blocking his acupoints and blocking the flow of the small universe in Hermes.


    Hermes'' small universe was sealed by Naruto''s gossip arrows, and the lyre sound could not be displayed. With a flick of Naruto''s wrist, the Kusanaru sword flew towards Hermes.


    The flying boots under Hermes kept trying to break free of the power of the quagmire, but Naruto¡¯s already mature Tai Chi power was so easy to escape, Hermes kept trying to increase her strength, but in the end it could only Even more fell into the quagmire of Tai Chi, unable to move.


    Ding!


    Hermes heard a crisp sound in his ears, the string of the Lyre in his hand was cut by Naruto''s Kusanaru sword, and then the remaining six strings were also broken, and even the body became dull and dull. , Hermes¡¯ lyre has lost its original supernatural power. If you want to repair this lyre in a short time, only Hephaestus, the god of forging, can do it, but now that god of forging doesn¡¯t know where to hide. In some places, this point of course has become nonsense.


    Hermes'' lyre was destroyed by Naruto. Looking at the broken piano with all seven strings in his hand, Hermes snorted coldly and put it away.


    The Bagua Palm couldn¡¯t seal Hermes for too long. Hermes¡¯ acupoints had been restored, but Naruto¡¯s destruction of his lyre obviously made Hermes even more irritated and called the flying boots wings. It opened, emitting a brilliant golden light, and rushed towards Naruto.


    "Yan Dun¡¤Feiyan!!"


    The Kusanaru sword flew back to Naruto''s hands, and Naruto quickly swung the long sword, the Amaterasu Heiyan turned into a crescent-shaped sword aura, and flew towards Hermes.


    Hermes'' figure turned into several phantoms. With the magical power of the flying boots, he dodges all the black flames of Naruto, rushed to Naruto, and with a wave of his hand, the gold coin hit Naruto''s heart. go with.


    Naruto stepped back and took a step back, posing as a Bagua palm, reaching out to catch the gold coin thrown by Hermes, and at the same time a rotating Tai Chi shape appeared in front of him, and the small universe on the gold coin entered this Tai Chi After that, as Tai Chi revolved, it was slowly resolved and dispersed to the surroundings. The power on the gold coin became weaker and weaker, and finally Naruto held it in his hand.


    Hermes stretched out his hand and pointed at his gold coin, and the gold coin immediately changed into countless clones, directly bombarding Naruto''s body from zero distance.


    Naruto''s body was blown to pieces by Hermes'' attack, and then turned into countless blood bats, flew around Hermes, and at the same time opened her mouth, emitting a burst of ultrasonic waves.


    This ultrasonic wave is actually the same thing as the previous Erhu song. It only uses chakra to cause air vibration, but the frequency is not the same. Because Naruto has the power of a vampire, launching this ultrasonic attack will become even more powerful.


    The ultrasonic waves emitted by the Naruto population can directly affect the five senses of Hermes, causing the effect of phantom attacks, making Hermes feel dizzy, and Naruto in front of her seems to have a lot of afterimages, even if Hermes Moss gathered the small universe in his eyes, unable to see Naruto''s body for a while.


    If Hermes¡¯ lyre is not destroyed, he can use the sound of the piano to fight against Naruto¡¯s ultrasonic attacks. In that case, even if Naruto has the power of the true ancestor, he cannot have any attack effect on Hermes. But now that Hermes¡¯ lyre is destroyed, Naruto¡¯s ultrasonic attack can naturally work.


    Hermes¡¯ small universe was weakened by Naruto¡¯s ultrasonic attack. Naruto¡¯s five fingers flicked, and five ultra-small spiral shurikens appeared immediately from among the five.


    "Feng Dun¡¤Super Mini Spiral Shuriken!"


    The sharp and piercing treble is completely different from the ultrasonic wave just now, making Hermes'' ears feel very painful, and he wakes up for a while, and immediately flies away, but Xiong is still covered by a super mini spiral shuriken. When hit, the sharp wind blade quickly cut Hermes'' body, and the intense pain made Hermes scream.


    Naruto¡¯s attacks continued. While Hermes was hit by the spiral shuriken, her hands were quickly waved, and the eight gangs killed the ashes and flew to the eight major holes on Hermes at the same time. Si was seriously injured directly.


    Hermes sensed the danger, and the wings on the flying boots flapped quickly to maximize the speed and flexibility. At the same time, he waved his hand to return the gold coin to his hand, then threw it back and took it back eight times in a row. He played extremely accurately, smashing all the eight ways to kill the ashes in half.


    Naruto clasped his hands together, and on Mount Olympus baptized by war, a lush forest suddenly rose up, like a huge maze, surrounding Hermes.


    Hermes¡¯ flying boots continuously kicked the thick tree trunks, kicking those trunks to pieces, but the regeneration speed of the forest was higher than the destruction speed of Hermes, and Hermes threw out the gold coins in his hand. , But the situation still hasn''t improved. The vitality of the big tree continues to grow, enveloping Hermes, and gradually lose sight of the light.


    Naruto closed his eyes tightly and directly observed the situation of Hermes inside through the "eyes" of those big trees, and then his handprints changed.


    "Mu Dun¡¤The Art of Cutting!"


    The branches of the big trees around Hermes swayed, shooting out countless sharp branches like arrows. Although Hermes didn¡¯t know what the effects of these branches were, she still used the ability of flying boots to quickly move through the enclosed forest. dodge.


    The branches shot out by the cutting technique shot to the ground, and sharp wood thorns quickly grew around. Although the flying boots that Hermes called was very powerful, the internal space became narrower and narrower, and when the cuttings were used. When the branches of the technique were gradually flooding, Hermes had less and less space to dodge, and blood was gradually wiped out by the sharp branches.


    Under the siege of those branches, Hermes gradually became passive. In the end, even the escape space disappeared completely. Hermes bit his tongue hard and spouted a mouthful of blood.


    Just like other main gods, Hermes is after all one of the twelve main gods, and he has reached the highest level of the ninth sense. Except for the weapon of killing the gods, Hermes is immortal, so he There is great power in the blood of God, but although this method can force out a powerful force, because the strength of the gods is too strong, the recovery is relatively slow, and every time the blood is sprayed, it takes quite a long time. Time can recover, Hermes is really desperate to use it like this.


    Hermes sprayed his blood on the gold coin. After the gold coin absorbed the blood of Hermes, it emitted a strange blood light, and then Hermes used all his strength to move the gold coin forward. Smashed the forest.


    The gold coin that absorbed the blood of Hermes had extremely strong divine power, and in an instant it turned into countless phantoms, blasting a large hole in the forest in front of him, and before that hole was restored, Hermes immediately got out.


    Compared with the gloomy forest, the outside world is full of explosions, but there is the sun in the sky, at least much brighter, but Hermes suddenly sees the sun and the moon in the sky, but feels dizzy, a small universe in his body ''S running speed has been picked up to the lowest, this is definitely not because of the relationship between the blood he spewed just now.


    "Mu Dun ¡¤ Flower and Tree World is born!"


    Naruto¡¯s mouth raised a nasty smile, and said the real name of the Mu Dun that was just shown. The flowers that bloomed in the flower tree world can produce terrible pollen that makes the gods fight. That beautiful pollen. Even more terrifying than poppies, even a powerful existence like the Twelve Lord Gods could not resist the power of pollen that was born in the Flower and Tree World.


    Hermes was enclosed in the forest by Naruto just now, just to let him inhale more pollen, and the forest itself also has the effect of illusion, which can confuse Hermes'' perception and make him feel that there is nothing in his body. The situation, only after rushing out of the forest, that illusion effect disappeared, Hermes would feel the true condition of his body.


    Nowadays, the poison of pollen has invaded Hermes'' bone marrow. Even if it is Shanna, it is impossible to eliminate the paralyzing effect of pollen for a while. In a short time, Hermes basically has no fighting ability.


    Hermes also felt the situation in his body, knowing that he could never continue to fight at this time. The fighting intent that was originally caused by the hatred of Naruto disappeared because of the actual power gap between the two sides. All that was left was With great fear, Hermes, who had lost the intent to fight, did not dare to continue fighting with Naruto. He yelled and fled, and a giant golden net fell from the sky, blocking Hermes'' final escape route.


    Chapter 205-The emergence of a new army, the emergence of the god of forging


    While Artemis was fighting the Titans, he was also paying attention to the situation on Naruto''s side. When he saw Hermes running away, Artemis immediately gave out the gold he got from Hephaestus. Giant net.


    The giant net that can catch any enemy and the flying boots that can escape from any encirclement are two diametrically opposed treasures.


    The golden giant net may not be able to catch Hermes directly, but it can definitely hold Hermes temporarily, even if it¡¯s flying boots, facing the golden giant net created by Hephaestus, it¡¯s impossible in an instant Just escaped directly, and this moment of obstruction was fatal to Hermes!


    "Nasty fly, your life ends at this moment!"


    The moment Hermes was caught by Artemis¡¯ golden giant net was the best time to attack. Naruto was like a balance, spreading his arms, each with a spiral shuriken in his palm. , One black and one white.


    "I haven''t used this trick for a long time. You will disappear completely in this explosion! Upanishad¡¤Yin-Yang Double Jade Spiral Shuriken!"


    Naruto has indeed not used this secret for a long time. In the original Naruto story, this is the strongest secret for Naruto, but in the subsequent battles, Naruto learned more and more moves, so this The trick Naruto really hasn''t used it for a long time.


    The power of Yin Dun and Yang Dun each form a spiral shuriken. After flying out, the power of the two spiral shurikens attracts and repels each other, transforming into a huge Tai Chi, exuding the light of Yin and Yang, towards Hull. Moss flew away.


    Even if Hermes wanted to escape, the power of the flying boots had been suppressed by the golden giant net. Hermes, who had lost the heart of fighting, was unable to fight against Naruto''s yin and yang double jade spiral shuriken.


    The power of yin and yang converged and triggered a chaotic power change on Hermes. The chaotic explosion light swallowed Hermes'' body completely, and the soul was also torn and destroyed in the chaotic explosion.


    The explosion of the yin and yang double jade spiral shuriken soon disappeared without a trace, and what remained was the dead body of Hermes!


    Although the physical body was not destroyed, the inner spirit had been completely shattered. It was as if it had been beaten out by a god-killing tool. The spirit was completely annihilated and could never be restored, and could never be reincarnated.

 1551 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1551

    When the soul was annihilated, Hermes'' corpse began to darken gradually, and in a blink of an eye it became like the corpse of a black African, and Hermes'' corpse was suspended in mid-air, trembling slightly, he Hermes'' corpse gradually split in the slight tremor, and it turned into a bunch of black flies, flying out towards the surroundings.


    Naruto looked at the flies that were flying farther and farther, and couldn''t help scratching his head: "Unexpectedly, after this fellow Hermes died, the body would turn into flies."


    Artemis obviously did not expect such a situation, but remembered Hermes'' usual noisy appearance, and after taking back the golden giant net, he laughed and said: "That guy deserves to die and has no strength. Zeus speaks other people''s black words in front of him. As long as anyone provokes him, he will go to Zeus and say bad things about that person. It is a shame for such a despicable person who dares to say that he is a god!"


    The death of Hermes was obviously a delightful thing. After all, that guy had no merits worthy of praise. Even if he died, no one would be sad, including Zeus.


    Hermes'' body turned into a fly and disappeared completely. Naruto and Artemis were about to go to other battlefields to help deal with the Titans after laughing for a while, but Artemis suddenly A change has taken place. To be precise, it was the giant golden net that had just been collected by Artemis. It suddenly flew out. Naruto and Artemis, who were unable to react in the future, grabbed them and jumped out of midair. A figure, that person is not tall, his clothes are as simple as a beggar, and his face is also very ugly, his mouth is slanted, his hair is messy like weeds, and one eye is blind. Yes, this ugly man is Hephaestus, the long-lost forging god.


    Hephaestus can be said to be the best bully god among Olympus, but Hephaestus at this time can no longer see the usual gentleness, and his ugly face is murdered and angry. Filled with intentions and waved the weapon in his hand vigorously.


    "Go to hell! Uzumaki Naruto! Artemis!!"


    Hephaestus suddenly shot, it can be said to be a strange army that no one expected, even Naruto and Athena did not consider that Hephaestus would suddenly appear as their enemy.


    According to Athena, although Hephaestus originally didn''t look good, he was not extremely ugly. His broken leg, including the blind eye, were all beaten by Zeus. In other words, Zeus and Hephaestus should also have grievances. Even if Hephaestus does not help them, he should not turn to help Zeus. Because of the lack of so-called motivation, Naruto did not expect it. The appearance of Hephaestus.


    The golden giant net itself is a treasure made by Hephaestus himself. Although Artemis forced him to leave, the owner of the golden giant net is Hephaestus, but he did not expect This giant net that has given Naruto and them a lot of help will become their stumbling block at this time.


    At this time, Athena didn''t know the sudden appearance of Hephaestus, which put Naruto and Artemis in crisis. At this time, she was carrying Aphrodite to a special place.


    Aphrodite was captured alive by Naruto and the others. One of the roles was as a bait to attract Hephaestus to appear, but it failed, but at this time, Aphrodite had another more important role.


    Aphrodite¡¯s small universe has been sealed at this time, and the seals on her are Naruto, Athena, Artemis, Hestia and Sarna, five powerful with the ninth sense The people of strength joined forces to seal it. With Aphrodite¡¯s strength, if there is no one to help her, then it will take at least tens of millions of years before she has a chance to escape after the power of the seal weakens. In other words, the current beauty god Aphrodite is completely a weak woman who is powerless to resist.


    After being used by Naruto to experiment with two tricks, Aphrodite has been kept in a dark cell. Although she will not die without eating or drinking, the dark and quiet days are really maddening. .


    But today, Athena suddenly took her out of the cell without explaining anything, and led her towards Olympus. Although the power was sealed, Aphrodite could still clearly feel Olympus. The powerful small universe on Mount Pis showed the intensity of the fierce fighting. In this case, Athena made her own king Olympus, which really made Aphrodite unable to believe that she would have any kindness.


    Unable to restrain the spreading fear in his heart, Aphrodite bit his head and asked, "Athena, where do you want to take me?"


    Athena squinted at Aphrodite and noticed the fear in the goddess¡¯s eyes. Athena suddenly felt that her mood of losing to Aphrodite in the battle for the golden apple was quite balanced. The smile on his face became more charming, but it made Aphrodite''s heart feel more fearful.


    "Don''t worry, you will know soon, Aphrodite, when you know it, you will be amazed at our plan. Of course, you will be amazed at how many of us are utter lunatics."


    What Athena said was like a serious mental patient. Aphrodite felt even more terrified. Even if there were tens of thousands of reluctance in her heart, but at this time she did not have the power to fight, she could only be like an ordinary human woman. Similarly, walking with two legs and bus No. 11 can never be faster than Athena. It is useless to escape. Aphrodite can only follow Athena to Olympus.


    Although Athena cares very much about etiquette, she rarely makes direct actions, but it rarely does not mean that he will not. Anyway, jihad has reached the point where it is today. If it is for the ultimate victory, Athena is absolutely unscrupulous. .


    In Aphrodite''s heart trembling, Athena took her into the interior of the Olympus mountain.


    Mount Olympus is not solid, it is actually hollow in the middle. At the beginning of the formation of Mount Olympus, the main internal structure has been roughly formed. In the interior of Mount Olympus, many more have been built. Of course, most of these temples were built later.


    And inside the Olympus mountain, the most important existence is the chain of harmony!


    This chain existed before the Olympus protoss ruled the universe. The chain originated from Tartarus, the abyss of hell. It connects the underworld, the sea and the heavens, and maintains the balance between the three realms. It can be said that Zeus and Hardy Si and Poseidon did not completely fall out before, this chain of reconciliation is a big reason.


    And once the chain of harmony is broken, the balance between the three realms will be lost, and the position of the three realms may be disordered. When the time comes, the heaven and the earth will shift, which is definitely a terrible disaster.


    Athena stood in front of the chains of harmony, looking at Aphrodite whose face was getting paler, pointed at the huge chains, and smiled: "Look at this chain of harmony, Aphrodite, because here , Is your burial place!"


    Chapter 206-The Weapon of God Killing¡¤The Hammer of Storm


    The Chain of Harmony is an important existence for maintaining the balance of this world, and Naruto and his plan are actually to kill Aphrodite here, and use the power of her Spiritual Complaint to attack and destroy the chain of Harmony.


    When Naruto first proposed this plan, let alone the kindest Hestia, even Athena, who had the best tacit understanding with Naruto on this point, felt that he must be a lunatic and severe. patient.


    It¡¯s just that although he was very critical of Naruto at the time, calm down and think about it carefully. Naruto¡¯s terrible plan is indeed feasible. The impact of the grievance of the soul cannot be suppressed, even if a few artifacts of the gods are assembled, it is absolutely impossible To block, using the Divine Shield Aquis can''t resist the resentment soaring into the sky. Although the chain of harmony, even with the use of the god-killing tool, it takes thousands of years to destroy, but if you use the power of the grievance, It is very likely that Olympus'' balance can collapse in an instant!


    Although that will not lead to the annihilation of the world, it will disrupt the order of the heavens, the underworld, and the sea. Even if Zeus is the king of the heavens, the power of the sea and the underworld will begin to erode the heavens because of the collapse of the chains of harmony. In this case, the power of the sky that Zeus can control will be weakened, and it will also be able to weaken the power of Zeus.


    Sacrificing the life of an Aphrodite in exchange for suppressing Zeus''s strength and increasing their chances of winning. This is definitely a good deal for Naruto and others. After all, Aphrodite is also what they must Destroyed enemies.


    Aphrodite knew that Athena would often have some amazing and magical plans, but it was the first time I heard of such terrible and crazy plans.


    From Athena¡¯s seemingly sincere smile, Aphrodite felt a deep fear. Over the years, she seemed to have known this goddess of wisdom for the first time. Athena¡¯s terrible, but truly beyond Afu Roddite imagined it.


    Whether it was because of being sealed in the small universe, or the fear from the heart, Aphrodite knelt down in front of Athena, there was only one reason she didn''t want to die!


    Aphrodite really doesn''t want to die. The longer she has a long life, the more she is actually afraid of death. What''s more, this is the god of beauty. She is not good at fighting, fighting bloody, and going to death generously will not happen. In Aphrodite, she didn''t want to die, she didn''t want to lose the opportunity to enjoy all the good things in the world.


    "Please, Athena! Please don''t kill me please, please I shouldn''t be against you, I''m really sorry, please, please forgive me, okay? Please let me go this time"


    Aphrodite has never been so embarrassed in her life, because what happened in the past has never threatened her life, but now, the shadow of death has fallen in front of Aphrodite. To be precise, Aphrodite The life and death of Frodite were held in the hands of the smiling Athena.


    Athena raised a brisk smile, which was a demon.Bend down, pinched Aphrodite''s pointed chin, and smiled at Aphrodite''s embarrassed, miserable face.


    "Isn''t it too late to say this? Although I really want to say that you should be a good person in the afterlife, I think you should not have an afterlife."


    Athena stretched out her hand and grabbed it, as if lifting a hen, she pulled Aphrodite up.


    Although Aphrodite is struggling constantly, but at this time Aphrodite, who does not have any combat power, her constantly kicking jade feet are completely bounced away by the female sacred garment on Athena, just dying. It''s just a struggle.


    Athena slammed Aphrodite to the chain of harmony that balances the three realms, and then stretched out her hand, and in her palm appeared the god-killing tool created by her mother Metis for Athena-victory. Goddess scepter!


    The scepter of the goddess of victory of Athena is the most special of all the godslayers, because this weapon is the only one of all the godslayers, not made by a cyclops. The person who forged it was the previous goddess of wisdom Mo Tes, and because Metis¡¯ hatred of Zeus and protection of Athena is poured into it, no one except Athena can use this god-killing tool, even if Naruto has Athena¡¯s blood, Can''t fool Metis'' will.


    The scepter of the goddess of victory turned into a golden light in Athena''s hand and flew towards Aphrodite. The golden light penetrated Aphrodite''s body and pinned her to the chains of harmony.


    Aphrodite wanted to say something, but he couldn''t stop the collapse of the soul. Under the attack of Athena, the soul of Aphrodite shattered into countless pieces, and the beautiful body was in Athena. Completely shattered under the attack.


    Aphrodite let out a scream of earth-shattering, the impact of the grievance of the soul rushed to the sky, constantly impacting the entire chain of harmony!


    The chain of harmony maintains the balance between the heavens, the sea and the underworld. Now suddenly affected by this force, the entire chain of harmony has produced a violent tremor, which is enough to spread to the entire three realms, especially the sea and In the underworld, because Poseidon and Hades have died in battle, the order of the underworld and the sea is even more out of control.


    The sea water poured in, even poured into the underworld, and even the heaven was eroded by the sea; and the wall between the underworld and other worlds had disappeared, and the creatures and dead energy of the underworld poured into the sea and the heaven.


    These terrifying situations were just a little bit of a problem caused by Aphrodite''s grievances that the Chain of Harmony was impacted.


    The power of the Chain of Harmony is not controlled by anyone, including Zeus, it is impossible to grasp the power of the Chain of Harmony. When the chain of Harmony is attacked, it will try its best to maintain this balance, but the impact of the grudge The more the power was suppressed, the more terrible it was. At that time, the power sealed by the three gods and the abilities of Zeus and the sky could not suppress the grudge of Cronus. Now the chain of harmony itself wants to maintain the stability of the three realms, but In this way, the power of the grievance of the soul is constantly compressed, and then waiting for the opportunity to burst out.


    Aphrodite''s grievance of the soul was suppressed by the chains of Harmony, and the strength continued to accumulate, and Athena stretched out her hand, and the Victory Staff drew a large circle in the air, and then heavily chopped it on the chains of Harmony.


    The attack of the Victory Scepter made the chain of Harmony make a crisp sound, and the chain was cracked by the Victory Scepter, and then the Victory Scepter was bounced back into Athena''s hand.


    The Chain of Harmony was affected by Athena''s attack, and its own power shuddered, and Aphrodite''s Soul Grudge, when the sealing power of the Chain of Harmony weakened, immediately impacted.


    The strong resentment rushed to the sky unchecked, and the powerful force covered the entire chain of harmony. The chain of harmony itself was constantly trembling under the impact of the grievance of the soul, and finally under the impact of that strong grievance. , Completely broken!


    When the chain of reconciliation broke, the real disaster covered the entire Three Realms in an instant.


    The original balance between the three realms has disappeared due to the breaking of the chains of harmony. The chaos of the sea and the underworld could not reach the scope of the heavens, but now, the breaking of the chains of harmony has completely messed up the original rules. The order between the three realms appeared in chaos. In the sky originally ruled by Zeus, the ocean appeared for a while, and the underworld appeared for a while. This is an intuitive manifestation of the disorder of the whole order.


    Although Athena was still inside Mount Olympus at this time, she could basically guess the chaos of the outside world. She looked at the chains of harmony that fell into pieces and showed a cold smile, immediately Feishen left this place.


    The god of forging Hephaestus suddenly emerged, using the power of the giant golden net to capture Naruto and Artemis, and at the same time took the opportunity to fly out, holding a terrifying weapon in his hand, toward Naruto Ren and Artemis fell.


    Hephaestus didn¡¯t know what weapon he was holding, but the destructive power exuded was far above Artemis¡¯ Moon Goddess Bow. That weapon looked like a hammer, and In Norse mythology, Thor''s Thor''s hammer is somewhat similar, but the power attribute is completely different. The power attribute of the hammer in Hephaestus''s hand is not thunder, but wind!

 1552 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1552

    When the hammer was swaying, a whirring gust of wind was emitted, and countless flames were swept through it. The wind and fire burst out, and the power increased several times out of thin air.


    Naruto and Artemis were trapped by the golden giant net. This giant net once helped them solve a lot of troubles, but now, the power of this giant net is''retribution'' to them. The power of this giant net made the two of them unable to escape for a while, and they could only watch Hephaestus''s hammer swept down by the huge wind and fire.


    The two of them were seriously injured by Zeus''s Thunder Rod, and they have an understanding of the power of the God Killer, but now, the destructive power emitted by the hammer in Hephaestus''s hand is not lost to Zeus''s Thunder Rod. , So that the souls of Naruto and Artemis felt a violent tremor, which undoubtedly illustrates one point. Hephaestus is also a god-killing tool!


    Artemis looked at the hammer in Hephaestus''s hand. The figure of a demon gradually became clear in his mind. Before the hammer was completely hit, he shouted: "The Hammer of Storm?! Why is this thing in yours? Hands?!!!"


    Chapter 207-The Ability of the God of Forging, the Twin God of Light


    The weapon in Hephaestus''s hand was definitely not made by himself, but a powerful weapon from a cyclops, but Hephaestus obviously had no intention to explain, the storm hammer swept the power of wind and fire. , Hit Naruto and Artemis down.


    This storm hammer has the power of killing gods. If Naruto and Artemi are really hit by this move, even if luck is overwhelming to survive, the storm hammer in Hephaestus''s hand is about to hit Before Naruto and the others, a blue flame flew between the two sides.


    The blue flame formed a huge flame shield, blocking the storm hammer in Hephaestus''s hand. The storm hammer with the power of killing gods was also resisted by this flame shield, but the shield quickly sank.


    A female face faintly appeared from the blue flame shield, and that was exactly the appearance of Hestia, the god of the kitchen!


    Because Hestia can control all the fire in the mortal world, it can reversely create a flame that is infinitely close to the Olympus flame. Although the power of this blue flame is lower than the real Olympus flame, it cannot be killed. Reaper, but he can barely resist the power of the Deity Killer.


    Hestia tried his best to resist the power of the storm hammer in Hephaestus''s hand, and the face exposed from the flame showed a look of hardship and pain.


    "I can''t stop him for too long, you guys escape quickly!"


    Without Hestia more saying anything, Naruto and Artemis immediately began to attack the giant golden net in front of them, but the problem is that Artemis¡¯ two strongest weapons, the Moon Goddess Bow and the Bright Moon Sword, are both The weapons created by Hephaestus are now useless. Obviously Hephaestus kept a hand when crafting these weapons. Now Artemis can only inject the small universe into Naruto¡¯s body. Let Naruto attack alone.


    Naruto got the small universe passed by Artemis and merged with his own chakra, using Kusanaru sword to hack the connection points of the golden giant net in front of him, but the power of this giant net is really extraordinary. The Kusanaru sword could not escape from the giant net in an instant with continuous slashing.


    Sharna flew over, matching Naruto''s eyes.


    "Secret Sword Yan Return!"


    "Gemini¡¤Galaxy Starburst!"


    Naruto and Shana attacked at the same connection point at the same time. The internal and external attacks tore a gap in the golden giant net, and Naruto and Artemis took the opportunity to escape from it.


    Seeing Naruto and Artemis out of danger, Hestia immediately stopped reluctantly resisting Hephaestus¡¯s attack. The huge flame shield once again turned into a blue flame, from the storm of Hephaestus. Escaped under the hammer, the blue flame returned to Hestia''s appearance, but Hestia''s face was very pale, and there was no trace of blood. It can be seen that Hestia was consumed by resisting the attack of the storm hammer. A lot of strength, very hard.


    Naruto and the others escaped from the attack of Hephaestus. Hephaestus¡¯s storm hammer hit the mountain of Olympus, and the horrific destructive power of the storm hammer broke the mountain and the rock faced It flew in the air, and was shattered into dust by the terrifying power of the Storm Hammer, and then burned to nothing ashes.


    Mount Olympus is one of the Optimus Primes of this world, and since the age of mythology, there have been many gods living on Mount Olympus. The small universe of the gods continues to accumulate in Mount Olympus. Therefore, Olympus Mount Linpis is very strong, so even if the Holy War will destroy Mount Olympus, the inside of Mount Olympus cannot be damaged at all, but Hephaestus¡¯s storm hammer is extremely powerful. If the power of the Deity Killer continuously attacks Mount Olympus, I am afraid it will really damage the foundation of this sacred mountain.


    Artemis¡¯s two strongest weapons now are unable to exert their power because of Hephaestus¡¯s relationship. Hestia just blocked a blow from the Storm Hammer and was already injured. Both of them Not suitable for fighting Hephaestus, Naruto gave Artemis a color, and asked her to take Hestia away, and she stayed with Shanna to deal with the storm hammer in her hand. Hephaestus.


    Artemis glanced at Naruto, and after he spoke to him telepathically, he immediately helped Hestia to leave, and Naruto, from Artemis'' words, knew the origin of the storm hammer .


    The Hammer of Storm is indeed one of the god-killing tools created with the light of the firstborn, but it is not the gods who owns this god-killing tool, but the ancestor of the demons-Typhon!


    During the Battle of the Titans, Gaia used to help the Olympus protoss because of his dissatisfaction with the brutal rule of Cronus, but after the Olympus protoss led by Zeus captured Mount Olympus, Zeus turned back , Killing or shutting down or exile the remaining Titans, making the Titans almost annihilated, and the rest, also suffering from the pain of life worse than death, Zeus''s vicious style made Gaia angry, but Gaia alone is It is absolutely impossible to defeat Zeus, Hades, and Poseidon who have the weapon of killing the gods. In order to defeat Zeus, Gaia combined with Tartarus, the god of the abyss, and gave birth to the last Titan god in the world, Typhon !


    Typhon inherited the powerful power of Gaia and Tartarus. The right half of his body was an infinite flame, and the left half of his body was a fierce gust of wind. The power of wind and fire blended together to cause the sky and the earth to collapse. The evil god who palms volcanoes and evil winds, and Typhon¡¯s children include Hydra the Hydra, the Three-headed Hell Dog, the synthetic beast Chimera, and the Sphinx Sphinx. They are the veritable ancestors of all demons.


    In order to defeat Zeus, who possessed the weapon of killing the gods, Gaia ordered the Cyclops to once again use the light of birth to create a weapon of killing the gods, that is, the hammer of the storm.


    Typhon is the child of Gaia and Tartarus. His small universe is more powerful than the gods, and Typhon, who possesses the hammer of the storm, is almost invincible. He swung the hammer of the storm and smashed the chariot of the sun god, even Al Themis was also severely injured by Typhon and nearly died. Typhon rushed into the sea again, dragging Poseidon¡¯s horsehead mertail chariot out of the sea, relying on the power of the huge small universe and the storm hammer. Typhon beat the entire Olympus Protoss into chaos, and in the end Typhon was attacked by Athena with the scepter of the goddess of victory and defeated him.


    But no one knows where Typhon went after being defeated by Athena. He didn''t see Typhon''s body, no soaring grudges, and Typhon, who was lurking with the weapon of killing the gods, was really disturbing.


    Athena used to search everywhere in the universe in order to find the defeated Typhon, and finally found traces of Typhon on the Alima Volcano in the Anatolian Plateau, but did not find Typhon¡¯s body and storm The hammer.


    Athena has never given up the idea of ??finding Typhon''s body, but it has never been rewarded. Now think about it, Hephaestus has disappeared without a trace during this period. It should be to find the lurking ancestor Typhon. But how did he find Athena in such a short period of time looking for the Typhon that he could not find for hundreds of thousands of years, and how he took the Storm Hammer from him, then no one knows. Up.


    Hephaestus¡¯s main goal seems to be to kill Naruto, so Artemis and Hestia did not go to the pig¡¯s liver and left. The only one left is staring at Naruto, the storm hammer in his hand. A whirring wind and fire came and called Naruto again.


    The Storm Hammer possesses a powerful God-killing power. Hephaestus waved the Storm Hammer, and a burst of wind and fire immediately scorched the entire air.


    Naruto was once severely injured by Zeus¡¯ thunder rod, and he managed to recover after absorbing the power of Prometheus and Cronus. Now he must not want to bear the power of the God Killer again and immediately flew away to avoid it. .


    Sharna was also reminded by Naruto that she did not confront Hephaestus who possessed the Storm Hammer at all. She twisted her body slightly and walked around behind Hephaestus, making the appearance of a hand knife with both hands. Cross waving.


    "Holy Sword!"


    The sharp sword aura flew behind Hephaestus, aimed at Hephaestus¡¯s neck, and did not look behind him. She seemed not to make any defensive plans, and Shanna¡¯s sharp holy sword was already Approaching Hephaestus''s body, he suddenly saw a golden light blocking Hephaestus''s back, blocking Sarna''s holy sword attack.


    Sharna looked intently, her face changed greatly, the thing that blocked her attack was actually Apollo''s chariot!


    Jin Huanghuang¡¯s chariot exudes a dazzling light, and Shanna¡¯s holy sword can¡¯t cause any damage to this chariot. After all, this is Apollo¡¯s strongest chariot, but the only problem is this. This tank was also built by Hephaestus.


    Now it seems that it is not just Artemis¡¯s Moon Goddess Bow and Bright Moon Sword, even Apollo¡¯s chariot has been manipulated by Hephaestus. Hephaestus is now willing to offend that at the same time. In the case of the twin sisters and brothers, this chariot has automatically left Apollo and came to Hephaestus.


    Under the cover of Hephaestus¡¯s small universe, the chariot of the sun was immediately decomposed into countless parts, and then turned into an armor, covering Hephaestus¡¯ body, which could hide an armor in Apo Among Luo''s chariots, Apollo has not seen the clues for so many years. Hephaestus''s craftsmanship can only be said to be ingenious!


    Hephaestus wore a bronze armor, swung the storm hammer in his hand, and slammed Naruto and Sharna fiercely.


    Chapter 208-Rage, the power of the storm hammer


    With Hephaestus¡¯s originally peaceful character, he didn¡¯t like to fight with others. He was totally submissive. He would use his hands and feet on the weapons created for Artemis and Apollo, but I¡¯m afraid it would be a life-saving Last resort, but Hephaestus may not have thought that he would really use these one day before.


    Hephaestus waved the storm hammer in his hand and threw it at Naruto.


    The storm hammer swept through the power of wind and fire that could destroy everything, and hit Naruto''s body. Naruto''s body was immediately interrupted into two pieces, but the two severed bodies quickly dried up. It was like a leaking balloon, and Naruto''s body emerged from behind the shriveled skin.


    Oshe Maruyu substitute surgery!


    The God-killing power of Stormhammer is extremely terrifying. Although Naruto''s body has strong recovery capabilities, his soul does not possess such power. If he is hit by Stormhammer, even if he does not die, he will definitely not be able to continue today. Fighting, so he can only avoid Hephaestus''s attack with a substitute technique.


    Hephaestus deliberately wanted to kill Naruto, so regardless of the consumption of the small universe, he constantly waved the storm hammer, and the sky in front of Naruto was smudged into a fiery red.


    Naruto also quickly cast the Oroyamaruyu substitute technique, constantly attacking the storm hammer, and Shanna clenched her fists with both hands and launched a devastating attack on Hephaestus.


    "Lushan Bailongba!!"


    Sharna¡¯s small universe has transformed into countless blue dragons, and each dragon carries an extremely huge aura of destruction. With a single blow, countless stars are shattered, and with the power of destruction, it covers Hephaestus. The top of his head.


    The storm hammer in Hephaestus''s hand suddenly shattered all the countless dragons into pieces. The power of the god-killing tool was so great that even Naruto would not dare to take it with the power of Tai Chi. Attack, Lushan Bailongba''s attack is of course even more incapable of Hephaestus at this time.


    Sharna gritted her teeth and stretched out her hand, transforming herself into the Cancer Nebula.


    "Ghost Cangyan!"


    Sharna used the power of her own small universe and the Cancer Nebula to open the door to the underworld, allowing the dead to come to her side, burning a wild fire, which turned into a blue line under the control of Sharna The fire snake, swimming towards Hephaestus.


    Hephaestus felt the approaching cold aura. If this corpse spirit Cangyan was guarded by armor, Hephaestus would suffer a certain amount of damage. The storm hammer in his hand immediately In one turn, the fire snake formed by the ghost Cangyan was shattered.


    Naruto¡¯s feet were a little bit. When Hephaestus turned to resist the attack of Shanna, he immediately rushed towards Hephaestus with the Kusanaru sword in his hand, and the sharp blade quickly slashed towards Hephaestus. Behind.


    Hephaestus turned around and blocked Naruto''s attack with the storm hammer.


    If you talk about his own strength, Hephaestus is definitely not Naruto¡¯s opponent, but the storm hammer in his hand is indeed too powerful. Although Naruto¡¯s Kusanaru sword was not broken by the storm hammer, the wind The power of fire still shook Naruto out.

 1553 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1553

    A huge Tai Chi picture appeared behind Naruto, and the impact of the storm hammer was continuously dissipated, so that no injuries were taken.


    Sharna did not give Hephaestus a chance to chase Naruto, her hands and ten fingers were beating, and countless blue Razers immediately surrounded Hephaestus.


    These Razers themselves do not have real life. Under Shanna''s control, they all rush towards Hephaestus, obviously intending to attack the place that Stormhammer cannot take care of.


    The storm hammer in Hephaestus''s hand turned quickly, setting off a large sea of ??fire and vicious wind. Those thunder snakes could not resist the terrifying force of the wind and fire. They were attracted to the air and fell into the hot sea of ??fire. Even the invisible thunder and lightning were completely burned by the flame, showing the horror of the power of the storm hammer.


    Naruto flipped his palm, and a spiral shuriken flew towards Hephaestus.


    With the Storm Hammer in his hand, Hephaestus easily smashed Naruto''s spiral shuriken. Seeing Naruto came to him, Hephaestus did not hesitate and the Storm Hammer immediately It hit Naruto.


    Naruto''s body was once again beaten into two parts by Storm Hammer, but at this time, it did not become an empty skin and fell down, because this time he used the surrogate technique of Osha Maruyu instead, but the remnant fist!


    Naruto fooled Hephaestus'' eyes with a simple trick, and at the same time he really appeared in front of Hephaestus, spreading his hands and ten fingers on both sides of his cheeks.


    "Sun Fist!!"


    The light gathered on Naruto burst out, and Hephaestus'' eyes couldn''t bear the stimulation of the strong light, and he let out a scream, couldn''t help rubbing his eyes with his hands, wanting to make his own His strength recovered quickly, but Naruto didn''t give him that American time.


    boom!


    Naruto kicked Hephaestus in the chin and flew Hephaestus into the air with unparalleled power. Sharna was prepared early in the morning and flew behind Hephaestus. , There was a blue thunder in his hands.


    "Lightning speed punch!"


    The profound meaning of Leo Hephaestus hit Hephaestus¡¯s back, and the small universe containing powerful thunder and lightning spread all over Hephaestus¡¯s body, making Hephaestus¡¯s body uncontrollable for spasms and convulsions. Twitching, he fell in the direction of Naruto below, Naruto''s shoulders were raised, and then he punched out.


    "Xianxiang!"


    Naruto continuously fired giant evening air cannons, while Shaerna continuously fired lightning speed punches. The two of them attacked Hephaestus with heavy punches, and brought Hephaestus who had not recovered. As a ball, a burst of indiscriminate bombardment.


    Although Hephaestus has the Hammer of Storm in his hand, his own strength is not enough after all, so he was continuously attacked by Naruto and Shanna, and he was already injured.


    Naruto and Sharna were about to combine the power of Xixiang and Lightning Speed ??Fist, and after giving Hephaestus a tragic blow, Hephaestus was overcome from the previous series of blows. After recovering, the storm hammer in his hand made a whining wind.


    "Destroy the world!!"


    Hephaestus inspired the violent force of the Stormhammer with a powerful small universe. The evil wind from the Stormhammer distorted the entire space. The force of the evil wind caused the star to move. The wind swept through the sound like a howling, and screamed towards it. Ren and Shana were overwhelmed and pressed down.


    Naruto held Shanna in one hand, and sealed the seal with one hand in the other, transforming the incarnation of Fang to withstand the attack of Stormhammer.


    Under the attack of the Storm Hammer, Biao Qian persisted for less than 0.1 second, and taking advantage of this moment, Naruto and Shanna immediately turned and ran away, lest they would be swallowed by the attack of the Storm Hammer.


    After finally avoiding this wave of Hephaestus''s attack, Naruto did not wait to pant, and immediately shot several sharp co-killing gray bones from the palm of his palm, flying towards the heart.


    Of course, Hephaestus, who is not strong enough, used the Hammer of Storm to resist Naruto¡¯s co-killing bones, but Naruto¡¯s purpose is not that. Shanna slipped behind Hephaestus with both hands. Pinch out a Buddha seal.


    "The demon surrender!"


    Shaka''s stunts are now in Shanna''s hands, and the golden shock wave exudes a majestic atmosphere, flying towards the back of Hephaestus.


    Hephaestus turned around and defeated Shanna''s demon with the hammer of storm again. Naruto wanted to seize the unstoppable opportunity of Hephaestus, his hands formed the shape of a calyx.


    "Athena''s wonder!"


    Naruto¡¯s golden chakra turned into an ultra-high-density golden energy ball, accurately hitting the shoulder of Hephaestus who was too late to escape. The powerful force shattered Hephaestus¡¯s armor. Under the impact of Athena''s marvel, the bronze armor gradually produced more cracks.


    Sharna also seized this fleeting opportunity, and a constellation map of the twelve constellations appeared around him. The twelve zodiac constellations entangled Sarna''s side, rotating as if revolving around the ecliptic, while in Sarna The constellation map of Ophiuchus also appeared on his body, and the fourteen destiny points gradually glowed on Shana''s body, and finally gathered into a ray of light and flew towards Hephaestus.


    "The twelve zodiac screams!!"


    Chapter 209-A strange feeling, the god of desperate forging


    No matter how exquisite Hephaestus¡¯s craftsmanship is, but he was hit by Naruto¡¯s Athena¡¯s Marvel and Shana¡¯s Twelve Zodiac Whistle at the same time before and after his body, his armor couldn¡¯t resist this. With destructive power, when the two attacked at the same time, most of the armor on the body had been shattered, and the broken armor appeared, revealing the bleeding wound.


    Naruto secretly luckily. Fortunately, Hephaestus itself is not too strong. If Ares has the power of storm hammer, even if Naruto and Shanna work together. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to deal with. Fortunately, Hephaestus is too weak. Even if he has the God Killer in his hand, his response to the battle is still a lot weaker. It is exposed under the siege of Naruto and Shaerna. The flaws caused them to launch such an attack.


    Naruto looked at Hephaestus''s wounded body, and he was silently relieved. While carefully guarding Hephaestus¡¯s attack, Naruto asked: "God of Forge, why on earth are you going to be with us? Enemy?!"


    If it is an ordinary enemy, Naruto can kill him without hesitation. After all, the matter has reached this point, but the problem is that Hephaestus and Zeus obviously have old grudges, but they are opposed to them, and the biggest The problem is that the storm hammer in his hand makes Naruto have to be careful.


    The blood flowed through the ugly face of Hephaestus, which immediately made Hephaestus''s complexion even more ugly. He slanted his mouth and said coldly: "All this is for Pandora! "


    "Pandora?"


    Naruto repeated one sentence, looking at Hephaestus¡¯s face full of hatred and anger, and suddenly couldn¡¯t understand what this had to do with that special girl. I really couldn¡¯t figure it out because of him and Hephaestus. What kind of context exists between Toss and Pandora.


    Hephaestus squeezed the Storm Hammer tightly in his hand, ready to attack at any time. At the same time, with a look of annoyance, he said, "Yes, it''s Pandora! I know you want to open that box, but I definitely don''t Will let you kill Pandora!"


    Naruto looked at Hephaestus'' hateful eyes, and a thought that was absolutely absurd came out of his head.


    No wonder Hephaestus never showed up after Naruto and they released the news that Aphrodite was in their hands. It was because Hephaestus changed his heart and he no longer loved Aphrodite. Oh, but the person Hephaestus fell in love with was Pandora?


    In normal mythology, Pandora is the first woman Hephaestus gave to mankind made from clay on the order of Zeus. In this world, Pandora is because Hephaestus suggested that Zeus use Olympus The Pace flame came to seal the Pandora''s Box, and as a result a special existence was born from it, which was also considered to be created by Hephaestus.


    But with the special existence that does not live or die, eternally immortal, so Naruto can''t understand or see through, Hephaestus actually fell in love with her?


    Naruto felt that this was even more absurd than the most absurd silly white sweet drama, but there was a strange feeling in his heart that could not be said.


    He was sure that he had no love for Pandora, and when he knew that Hephaestus fell in love with Pandora, the feeling in his heart could not be described as jealous, but Naruto couldn''t explain what that strange feeling was.


    Hephaestus did fall in love with Pandora, and fell in love with the one that didn''t count as life, but existed there, with the appearance of a girl.


    It may be because of Aphrodite¡¯s betrayal of himself, or it may be because Pandora was the first person who would not laugh at him at all, and would not mind his ugly appearance. Anyway, no matter what the reason, Hephaestus has already I fell in love with Pandora deeply and got poisoned by Pandora.


    It was for Pandora, so Hephaestus, who has always been like a bag of air to the gods, learned to resist for the first time, and found Typhon and took away his storm hammer. Here Do not hesitate to fight against the gods, but also to kill Naruto here.


    Naruto believes that he is also a man who can die for a woman. He does not comment on Hephaestus''s actions, but since Hephaestus has chosen to be his enemy, today he must be Hehuai. Storrs beheaded here, absolutely cannot be merciful.


    Hephaestus ignored his own injuries and took the first shot. The storm hammer made a whining wind, swept the terrifying wind, and whizzed towards Naruto.


    Naruto flew away, avoiding the attack of the storm hammer, and slapped the ground quickly.


    "The strongest dance step¡¤Sawara dance!"


    Countless bones grew from the feet of Hephaestus. The sharp bones surrounded Hephaestus and avoided the attack range of the Storm Hammer, moving towards Hephaestus¡¯ feet. s attack.


    Hephaestus immediately flew up and jumped up. Regardless of the countless bones under his feet, with a wave of his hand, a long chain appeared behind the Stormhammer, connected to Hephaestus¡¯s hands, while the Stormhammer was Flew towards Naruto.


    The storm hammer is condensed with a powerful force that can destroy everything, with a terrifying aura of mountains and tsunami.


    It was impossible for Naruto to use his body to resist the attack of the Stormhammer, so he immediately took out the Kusanaru sword he carried, and used the blade of the Kusanaru sword to resist the attack of the Stormhammer.


    Although Naruto''s sword was flew far away with his sword, the storm hammer''s attack was fortunately blocked by Kusanaru sword, and the terrifying power did not land on Naruto.


    Hephaestus was bent on killing Naruto. When he saw that Naruto¡¯s sword could withstand the attack of Stormhammer, he refused to let it go. Pulling the chain in his hand, Stormhammer immediately returned to Hephaestus. In the hands of Phistos, he continued to chase Naruto like crazy.


    Naruto still had lingering fears about the power of the storm hammer, the Kusanaru sword in his hand continued to draw arcs, and the invisible sword energy slowly spread into the entire space.

 1554 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1554

    The space around Naruto fluctuated because of the appearance of his Tai Chi sword. A Tai Chi shape slowly turned around Naruto. Hephaestus waved the storm hammer, and the evil wind roared with endless destructive power. Naruto.


    The Tai Chi sword next to Naruto kept turning, and after absorbing the horrific attack power of the Stormhammer, it slowly absorbed it into the sword of Kusanaru Sword, and then slashed a sword at Hephaestus.


    "Secret Sword¡¤Wolf Walk!"


    Chapter Two Hundred and Ten-Punishment, Death of Hephaestus


    Naruto stabs Hephaestus with a sword, because Naruto¡¯s sword contains the power of the storm hammer, so the power is extremely terrible. The silver wolf exudes a deep chill, and rushes towards it. Hephaestus.


    Hephaestus felt the breath of the storm hammer coming from the silver wolf, and he dared not to be careless, and immediately waved the storm hammer in his hand to defeat the silver wolf.


    It¡¯s just that Naruto¡¯s sword and wolf walk contains the power of the storm hammer after all, even if Hephaestus resists it with the storm hammer, the impact force still makes Hephaestus¡¯s body unstable and continues After stepping back a few steps, before stabilizing his body, he heard a cold voice behind him.


    "Scarlet Poison Needle!"


    Sharna has just performed the strongest Upanishad Zodiac Twelve Supremacy. At this time, the small universe has consumed a lot. There is no way to launch this trick again in a short period of time. Athena¡¯s exclamation cannot be played, only some relative There are fewer tricks that consume little universe.


    Sharna''s originally green nails also glowed with an eerie scarlet light at this time, like the poisonous stinger on the tail of a scorpion, stabbing Hephaestus on the left shoulder.


    A tingling pain passed into Hephaestus''s body, and Shaerna didn¡¯t point out all the 15 needles of Scorpio, because the long-term approach to Hephaestus who possessed the Stormhammer was just looking for death, Shaerna was directly He took the last shot of Andaris and directly injected the toxin into Hephaestus.


    The snake venom of the earthly giant python was triggered by Shana¡¯s small universe, and it broke out extremely fast. Hephaestus felt dizzy almost the moment the venom was injected, and even judged where Shanna was. Not sure, the storm hammer in his hand swung unconsciously, but Shanna easily avoided it.


    Hephaestus ran his own small universe to forcibly suppress the snake venom in his body, but this suppression can only play a temporary role. It takes a long time even for Zeus to be caught by the snake venom of the earthly giant python. Can remove toxins, not to mention just a Hephaestus.


    Naruto took the opportunity to draft a Naruto sword. Numerous cold rays of cold light radiated from the Naruto Naruto sword. Then it was covered by a burst of black flames, and a jet-black Excalibur flew towards the heart of Hephaestus.


    Hephaestus strongly suppressed the poison of the snake venom and swung the storm hammer. The vicious wind blown by the storm hammer extinguished the black flames of the sky, and the silver-white blade of the Kusanaru sword knocked on the storm hammer. The Storm Hammer was all right, but a destructive force followed the Storm Hammer directly into Hephaestus''s body, causing all of Hephaestus¡¯s internal organs to be dislocated. He grunted, and couldn¡¯t help but spout. A mouthful of blood.


    The blood of Hephaestus fell on the ground, and Naruto''s eyes lit up and he drew a section of the co-killing ashes from his body.


    Compared with the hardest white bone with silvery white luster, there is no luster on the co-killed gray bone, it is white and bloodless, as if it is a fossilized bone that has been weathered for countless years.


    Naruto thrust the co-killing gray bones into the ground, and the cold bones immediately began to suck the blood of Hephaestus on the ground greedily. The white bones who killed the gray bones absorbed Hephaestus. The blood began to turn red, and finally the whole white bone revealed a strange blood.


    All the blood that had fallen on the ground was sucked away, Naruto pierced the red bone into his palm and began to seal.


    Following Naruto¡¯s seal, the red co-killing gray bones slowly shortened and finally disappeared completely, leaving only a red swastika in Naruto¡¯s palm. Naruto seized the opportunity and slapped it with a palm. Above Hephaestus''s head, the red swastika appeared in the air, and it slowly reflected on Hephaestus''s head.


    When the swastika was completely imprinted on Hephaestus'' head, Hephaestus suddenly hugged his head and screamed, and then he kept beating his body with his hands. It seemed that there was something wrong all over his body. .


    Naruto breathed a sigh of relief, with a weird smile on his face. This was one of the tricks Naruto had tried on Aphrodite.


    This is a new curse evolved by using the curse effect of the co-killing of the gray bones, and it needs the blood of the opponent to be able to activate it.This curse is aimed at the bones. As long as there is this curse in the body, the effect of the curse will make the opponent¡¯s bones feel extremely sore, just like a severe rheumatism, and it is intolerable no matter what, even if you use drugs such as anesthesia It is also unable to suppress this strange soreness. The body will unconsciously want to hit the sore place, but it will only feel more painful, and this curse is difficult to eradicate, because it combines the other party¡¯s blood, so it is in the other party¡¯s The body will become more deeply ingrained.


    Naruto used this curse to torture Aphrodite so much that it made the beauty god see him with deep fear in his eyes, which shows the power of this curse.


    Hephaestus now feels like there are countless bugs biting his bones. This is not the pain of broken bones, but this kind of itching and soreness all over the body is the most life-saving It''s better to die.


    In a blink of an eye, Hephaestus''s body was all covered with scars. Except for the part caused by Naruto and Shanna''s attack, the rest was basically all he couldn''t stand the torment of the curse and he shot it out himself. It''s just that he still held the storm hammer tightly in his hand, and Naruto and Shanna didn''t dare to attack rashly, lest they were hit by the storm hammer, then they would be happy.


    The pain of being cursed made Hephaestus'' reaction speed even slower. Naruto and Sharna obviously didn¡¯t mean to sympathize with Hephaestus, and Hephaestus kept a certain degree of safety. At the same time, he constantly aimed at Hephaestus''s attack.


    The galaxy starburst, the stardust rotation technique, and the cosmic star arrow Golden Saint Seiya''s tricks are freely displayed in the hands of Shaerna. These long-range tricks are constantly used to attack Hephaestus''s body from a distance to avoid being stormed by him. Come on the hammer.


    Naruto was not even polite with Hephaestus at all, and threw a dozen spiral shurikens in his hand. Under the sharp high pitch, the violent Chakra swallowed Hephaestus'' body completely.


    Under the successive offensives of Naruto and Sharna, Hephaestus¡¯s injuries became more serious, and the curse in his body made him miserable. Even if he endured the pain of cursing and attacked with Storm Hammer, he would still be hit. Not on Naruto and Shanna.


    Under countless tortures, Hephaestus'' consciousness gradually became trance, and the appearance of the girl named Pandora appeared in his head, and a very terrifying small universe burst out of her body.


    "Even if I die in ashes, I will drag you to die together! Destroy the sky, eh"


    Hephaestus¡¯s attack was severely cut off. Hephaestus still held the posture of the Storm Hammer in one hand, but his eyes were down, and he saw the golden ring penetrating through his xiong mouth. .


    "Goddess of Victory"


    Hephaestus will be attacked by Athena from behind, and Athena has actually been ambushing aside long ago. What is waiting for Hephaestus is this opportunity desperately, and immediately slips behind Hephaestus and uses the goddess of victory. The scepter penetrated his body and directly took his life.


    This approach is despicable, but now they are fighting, as long as they can win, no matter what means can be used.As long as they can win, no one will remember the name of Hephaestus, the god of forging, after tens of thousands of years. As for what vile means Athena used to win, it doesn''t matter.


    Naruto''s curse, coupled with the destructive power of the Victory Scepter, Hephaestus was doomed to return to the sky, and his body fell on Mount Olympus.


    "Pandora"


    No matter how reluctant and resentful Hephaestus felt, he couldn''t resist the destructive power of the Deity Killing Tool. His soul was completely shattered, and his grievance rushed to the sky, and at the same time, he was in hell. In the abyss, the golden cage that imprisoned Pandora also disappeared without a trace.


    That cage is said to be Hephaestus''s most perfect work. That is definitely not just a nonsense, because the material that made that cage is not Kobelco or Star Sand, but Hephaestus''s soul light.


    So Naruto¡¯s original attack would have no effect on the cage, because as long as Hephaestus¡¯s spirit remains, the cage will not disappear, and even the God-killing tool cannot break the cage because of Hehuai. Stors is not dead yet. Attacking that cage cannot kill Hephaestus in the opposite direction. Only by killing Hephaestus can the cage be opened. This process is one-way and irreversible, not so much Hephaestus. Toss had the key to the cage, rather than saying that Hephaestus was actually the key to the cage.


    Pandora¡¯s seal has disappeared, and Hephaestus¡¯s grievances rushed to the sky, representing the death of another main god. Hera sat in her bedroom, seeing the resentment rising from the window, secretly clenching tight Up his hands.


    Chapter 211-Temple of Olympus, decisive battle against Zeus


    The death of Hephaestus obviously put Olympus into a more unfavorable situation. The death of Hephaestus is not the biggest problem, but because of the death of Hephaestus, the sun that had lost its effectiveness. The powerful weapons such as the Divine Bow, the Moon Goddess Bow, and the Bright Moon Sword have all restored their original functions. Although the Apollo chariot is no longer there, the fighting power of the two bright twin gods has been restored by most.


    Poseidon, Hades, Ares, Hermes, Aphrodite and Hephaestus died in battle, Athena, Artemis, Apollo and Hestia¡¯s Enemy, among the original twelve gods of Olympus, they still remain. On Mount Olympus, there are only Dionysus, the queen Hera, and the king Zeus.


    Among these three gods, Dionysus, the god of wine, was not a god who was good at fighting. He was best at making wine. Even in the way of fighting, he used the psychedelic effect of wine to make the enemy lose the consciousness of fighting. Under the siege of the twin sisters and brothers of Artemis and Apollo, how long they can last is really unknown.


    Hera had broken with Zeus a long time ago, and now I don¡¯t know that she is waiting for the time to actually do it. In other words, there is actually only Zeus on Mount Olympus, which is about to collapse. He is about to die out completely.


    As for the Storm Hammer that Hephaestus left behind, although Naruto wanted to take it as his own, he could not use the Hephaestus directly. Hephaestus During the period of disappearance, the main time was spent on obtaining the right to use Stormhammer completely. Now although Hephaestus is dead, it will take Naruto at least a week before The basis is their own, and now they don''t have this time, they can only jointly place a seal, the purpose is to prevent Zeus from seizing the storm hammer.


    Sharna only launched the twelve zodiac screams not long ago, and the small universe has not recovered half of it, so she is not suitable for directly participating in the battle with Zeus. Therefore, she finally rushed to the Temple of Olympus and Zeus. Naruto and Athena were the only ones in the final battle.


    Naruto and Athena passed through countless obstacles. The battles along the way were all resolved by others. Naruto and Athena galloped all the way and quickly reached the place where Zeus was, which is where the twelve gods of Olympus usually gather. The meeting place, if compared to the Qing Dynasty imperial palace, is like Zhengda Guangming Hall.


    The god-king Zeus stood in the center of the temple with a gloomy look, and his eyes looked down on the whole world.


    "Such chaos, I have to resolve everything quickly!"


    After Naruto and Athena arrived at the Temple of Olympus, they heard the words of Zeus, Athena¡¯s beautiful and noble face showed a sneer, Aques in the left hand, the scepter of the goddess of victory in the right, wearing a golden sacred woman The clothes appear heroic and majestic.


    "Zeus, your daughter is back, to kill you, I am back!"


    Zeus took his gaze back from the chaotic world and saw Naruto and Athena in front of him, with a deep killing intent brewing in his eyes.


    "Huh! I didn''t expect that even Tartarus could let you escape, but you won''t be so lucky this time. I must completely defeat you and reorganize this chaotic world!"


    "Zeus, do you know that it is very immoral to snatch someone''s lines, and it would be embarrassing to say such a big thing if you can''t do it."


    "Arrogant! I''ll let you see the true power of my Zeus! The Ten Thousand Lightning Technique!!"


    Zeus stretched his hands to the sky. He had not used his thunder rod at this time. He was only mobilizing the power of the sky that he controlled. The sky that had been smeared by the flames of war suddenly rolled over with blue clouds. Colored thunder.


    The sun of Apollo and the moon of Artemis were suppressed by Zeus''s sky power, and the light actually weakened a lot at the same time. This is also the real most powerful divine power that Zeus has mastered, the power of the entire sky!

 1555 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1555

    Countless thunder and lightning flew up and down in the air, and then turned into ten thousand thunder snakes, landing from the sky.


    Whether it¡¯s the Celestial Judgment of Cherubic Beasts or the Thundering Snake Array of Sharon, whether it is attack power or destructive power, it can¡¯t be compared with Zeus¡¯ thunder and lightning. This is exactly the huge divine power possessed by Zeus in the sky. .


    Compared with the sea world of Poseidon and the underworld of Hades, the heavens controlled by Zeus are obviously the most powerful and destructive power of the gods. After all, as long as you stay away from the sea, as long as you are not in the underworld Inside, the strength of Hades and Poseidon will be relatively weakened, but no matter where they go, they will still be under the''sky''.


    With the terrifying power and heat that turned everything into scorched earth, Naruto waved his hand, and a piece of blackness spread across the sky.


    "Sand Iron Law!"


    Naruto¡¯s chakra attributes have been transformed into the magnetic chakra unique to Shou Crane, manipulating sand and iron to form a huge barrier.


    These iron sands are no longer ordinary metals, but a mixture of the star sand and Olihacon originally used to create the saint clothing. It contains the small universe of the goddesses, so it is immediately extremely strong, even if it is In the battle with Zeus, you can also play a powerful force.


    The sand-iron boundary law formed a huge black enchantment. After being impacted by Zeus''s Lightning Extinction Secret Art, the conductive properties of the metal absorbed countless lightning and scattered them, and injected them into the whole broken earth.


    The sand and iron world law played the role of a lightning rod, dispersing and weakening Zeus''s lightning attacks, and then the sand and iron turned into a huge black knife, and cut it towards the top of Zeus.


    Zeus doesn''t seem to be wearing a battle suit, just a white coat, but there is a gorgeous arm armor on Zeus''s arm, which seems a bit incompatible with his white coat.


    Naruto''s sand-iron broadsword slashed towards Zeus''s head. Zeus raised his arm, but the armor on that arm suddenly gave out a burst of golden light. Naruto''s sand-iron broadsword slashed on the armor, and huge power suddenly Being bounced back, a crack also appeared on the sand iron broadsword.


    "Be careful!" Athena stretched out her hand to support Naruto who had been shaken back a few steps by the force of the counter-shock, "The arm armor on Zeus''s arm is the legendary secret treasure golden fleece, which can rebound and attack!"


    "Rebound?"


    Naruto shook his numb right hand. Hermes has treasures like flying boots. As the king of the gods, Zeus has golden wool armbands that can rebound attacks.


    When Zeus saw that his lightning attack was ineffective, all the lightning rays suddenly gathered together and turned into a thunder eagle.


    Among the Olympus gods, the representative animal of Zeus itself is the eagle, sharp and powerful. Among the animals, it is the powerful bird of prey that occupy the sky. It is natural that such an animal is the representative animal of the king of the gods who control the sky.


    The blue thunder eagle exudes extremely violent thunder and lightning power, and the body is very delicate. The blue thunder light completely constitutes the thunder eagle''s body, and each feather is very slender, in the blue body. , A pair of blue eyes are as bright and dazzling.


    Lei Ying crowed, flapping his wings and flew towards Naruto and Athena.


    The power of thunder and lightning was all concentrated on Lei Ying, so even Naruto''s sand iron could not disperse this aggregated thunder and lightning power. Lei Ying''s sharp wings completely smashed Naruto''s sand iron knife into pieces.


    With a wave of Naruto''s arms, the huge Chakra crushed the rocks on Mount Olympus into yellow sand and flew toward the Thunder Eagle.


    The yellow ~ colored sand sea covered the entire sky mightily, and then formed several huge arms. On each of the yellow sand arms, there were violet lines, which gathered a huge wind god power.


    Lei Ying¡¯s body is extremely flexible. It quickly shuttles between the thick sand hands. None of those huge yellow sand arms can grasp Lei Ying¡¯s body. Just as Thunder Eagle crossed the yellow sand block, it was about to face Naruto and Athens. When Na launched an attack, a huge tan-colored civet cat appeared in front of her.


    A sand guard crane made a sharp and unpleasant cry, slammed his stomach, and exhaled a huge wind ball.


    "Feng Dun¡¤air training bomb!!"


    Lei Ying''s wings emitted a dazzling thunder light, and the huge wingspan of more than five meters produced a metal-like sharp luster. Under the waving of the wings, Shou He''s air training bullets were all cut in half by Lei Ying''s wings.


    Shouhe¡¯s air-training bullet was obviously ineffective against Thunder Eagle, and Shouhe¡¯s body immediately opened countless mouths, and took a breath, making his chubby body more like a balloon, and the wind swept countless Huang Sha flew towards Lei Ying.


    "Wind escape, infinite sand and dust breakthrough!"


    The infinite sand and dust breakthrough rolled up the huge wind that shattered the planet, the power of the wind restrained the power of thunder, and the constant squally wind also affected the Thunder Eagle. In the wind, the body swayed several times and couldn¡¯t dodge. , Was caught by Huang Sha''s arm.


    Those yellow sands immediately rushed to Lei Ying''s body. Before Lei Ying used the power of thunder and lightning to break through, Naruto''s hands were raised high, and a huge spear appeared in his hands.


    "The Hardest Absolute Attack¡¤Sand Waterfall Gun Burial!!"


    Chapter 212-The Ultimate Battle, Join Forces to Fight Zeus


    The yellow sand condensed into the highest hardness of the absolute attack guarding crane spear, the sharp spear blade tore the thunder eagle into pieces, and the scattered thunder light disappeared without a trace after the last wailing in the air.


    Athena waved her hand gently, and a drop of blood leaked from Athena''s fingertips, turning into a golden owl, flying towards Zeus, her flexible eyes kept turning, and the sharp claws aimed directly at Zeus''s eyes.


    Although Athena is a woman, just like the legendary prophecy, the child born to Metis, the goddess of wisdom, has a powerful small universe that rivals Zeus, although Athena has used the scepter of the goddess of victory to kill Aphrodite one after another. Te and Hephaestus, the small universe must have been consumed, but Zeus still did not dare to be careless. Thunder and lightning flew out of Zeus''s palm and turned into a blue chain, which tightly locked the owl''s body.


    The owl flapped its wings twice, but the lightning chain on its body stretched and shortened as it flapped its wings, and it was unable to break free.


    Naruto''s palm swung, and a dimensional knife slashed at the owl. The lightning chain was cut into two pieces by Naruto''s dimensional knife, and then quickly recovered, but the owl also took the opportunity to escape and flew in front of Zeus, sharp. The claws kept grabbing Zeus''s eyes.


    Zeus stared at the owl with his sharp eyes. When the owl attacked with claws, he punched the owl like lightning, grabbed the owl''s neck, twisted it hard, and crushed the owl into pieces.


    After the owl''s body was crushed by Zeus, the body changed into two huge wings, and then the golden feathers turned into flying arrows and flew towards Zeus.


    Zeus immediately raised his arm and used the golden fleece gauntlet on his arm to defend. A layer of pale gold protective shield blocked Zeus in front of him, blocked all the feathered arrows, and bounced back.


    Naruto swiftly stopped in front of Athena, swinging his arms, and a huge Tai Chi figure appeared in front of him.


    All the golden feathers that bounced back fell into Naruto''s Tai Chi. The original powerful impact was resolved by Naruto''s Tai Chi power, and it moved slowly along with Naruto''s Tai Chi.


    The golden feathers kept spinning in front of Naruto, like a huge nebula, and then turned into a golden knife in Naruto''s hand, flying towards Zeus''s heart.


    This golden knife contained the blood of Athena and the power of Tai Chi of Naruto. On the surface, it looked unpretentious, but it was powerful enough to easily destroy a huge galaxy. It was absolutely extraordinary.


    Zeus has always used the golden fleece armbands to resist the golden knife, but at this time, the golden fleece armbands are constantly in power disorder under the impact of the golden knife. This is because Naruto''s golden knife has the power of Tai Chi.


    Naruto has a deep understanding of the power of Tai Chi. When it comes to the mystery of change, no one among the gods is his opponent. Even Zeus¡¯s golden wool armbands are no match for Naruto¡¯s Tai Chi in terms of mystery of change. The change, under the impact of the golden knife, the protective power of the golden fleece arm armor gradually became confused, and could only barely flick the golden knife to one side.


    The power of the golden knife exploded, smashing one of the twelve pillars representing the twelve main gods in the temple.


    Naruto immediately rubbed his body, holding a spiral shuriken in each hand.


    "Xianfa¡¤Yin and Yang Double Jade Spiral Shuriken!!"


    The forces of yin and yang intertwined and attracted each other, resulting in an infinitely destructive chaotic power change. As soon as Zeus''s expression changed, he immediately increased the defensive power of the golden wool armbands to the maximum. The power of chaos, and at the same time, Zeus''s left hand condensed into a group of shining thunder, and a hand knife split the power of chaos in half.


    Naruto''s eyes turned and stared at Zeus''s movements. The strike that Zeus just now should be similar to Kakashi''s Thunder in principle, but because Zeus controls the power of the sky and thunder, he issued The attack is ten thousand times more powerful than Kakashi, and the lightning is enough to easily defeat time and space, and it has great destructive power.


    The shield and scepter of Athena''s hands disappeared, and the white jade-like palms were quickly swung, and countless divine swords were combined into a dense network.


    The sharp divine sword shredded the smoke from the explosion of the Yin-Yang double jade spiral shuriken and enveloped Zeus.


    Zeus stretched out his hands, his body quickly discharged, and countless thunder lights intertwined into a blue light, smashing all Athena''s divine sword, the mighty thunder and lightning power attacked Naruto and Athena.


    Naruto folded his hands together, nine Chakra arms grew out of his back, and then another nine grew out of each arm, and then repeated the situation. In a blink of an eye, thousands of arms appeared behind Naruto, sharp. The high pitch appears on every Chakra arm.


    "Wind Escape¡¤Spiral Superman Shuriken!!"


    The sharp treble composed of countless spiral shurikens tore through time and space, and the cyan light swept through the power of destroying everything and flew towards Zeus.


    The sharp blade of the spiral shuriken shredded Zeus'' thunder light, and the overwhelming power would madly crush Zeus.


    Naruto swung his arms and created a huge picture of Tai Chi, remotely controlling the spiral shurikens, arranged in a row, aiming at Zeus''s body, and bombing like a cannon.


    Zeus was forced to retreat continuously by this huge force, and in a blink of an eye he left the Temple of Olympus, pulling the battlefield into the vast universe.


    Of course, Naruto refused to give up, controlling those spiral shurikens to immediately track them up, and Athena also flew up, chasing Zeus closely, not allowing him the slightest chance to escape.

 1556 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1556

    The vast expanse of space is obviously more suitable as a battlefield for these guys who destroy the stars at every turn. Zeus spread his hands, thunder and lightning turned into countless chains, grabbed the nearby planet, and flew towards Naruto''s spiral shuriken.


    Spiral shurikens and those planets bombed each other, and the number suddenly decreased a lot.


    Naruto didn¡¯t want to waste his chakras. With his hands raised above his head, all the spiral shurikens were pulled by Naruto¡¯s chakras and immediately flew to the top of his head, converging into a larger than the sun. Spiral shurikens, at the same time there are countless small spiral shurikens, like satellites, surrounding the super giant spiral shurikens.


    "Wind Escape¡¤Super Planetary Spiral Shuriken!!"


    The super planetary spiral shuriken is obviously more powerful than before. The planets that Zeus pulled over with lightning are all shattered under the bombardment of this violent wind, and the super planetary spiral shuriken presses against Zeus with a terrifying aura.


    Zeus glanced at Athena and didn''t want to take out the thunder rod so soon, but Naruto''s super planetary spiral shuriken was indeed more powerful than Zeus initially expected. The golden light in front of him flashed, immediately. A golden shield is exactly Aquis, the Holy Shield of Zeus!


    Although it is also created by the light of the firstborn, if it is only used for defense, the small universe consumed by Aquis is far less than the superpower of Naruto with the thunder rod without being attacked by the godslayer. Zeus is not an idiot in the small universe defeated by the planetary spiral shuriken, of course he knows how to choose.


    Aquis¡¯s defense is invincible. Athena¡¯s Aquis has blocked the attack of the Trident of the Sea King and the Hades Excalibur, and has not left any scars, showing its defense, and Zeus¡¯s hand The same is true for this piece of Aquis in here.


    The golden light was released from Aquis and turned into a huge shield phantom, after blocking Naruto''s super planetary spiral shuriken attack, nothing happened, leaving no scars.


    Naruto had also studied Athena¡¯s Aegis Aquis, but he never found any shortcomings, nor did he research any way to break the Aegis. It can be said that Zeus currently has the most headache for Naruto. This is the damn Holy Shield.


    Athena didn''t come to watch today. Seeing that Zeus had even Aquis out, she immediately joined the battle group. As soon as he walked around behind Zeus, the divine sword slashed at the back that Aquis could not fully take care of.


    As soon as Zeus raised his arm, he blocked Athena''s divine sword attack with the golden fleece armor, and then his left hand immediately turned into a hand knife, slashing towards Athena with the power of violent lightning.


    Zeus''s hand knife carried the power of the sky and thunder, and it was enough to cut time and space with a single blow, which was extremely terrifying, but Athena looked indifferent and unmoved, and another side of Aquis appeared before him.


    With the power of Aquis, even Zeus could not break this absolute defense with the thunder rod. Zeus''s hand knife slashed on Aquis with a muffled sound, but the destructive power was completely blocked by Aquis.


    Naruto''s three eyes all turned into red nine-hook jade reincarnation eyes, and the palms of both hands were facing Zeus.


    "Vientiane Tianyin!"


    Chapter 213-Substitute Technique! Naruto and Athena''s cooperative tactics


    Zeus was shocked by the force bounced back from Athena''s Aques, and suddenly felt a huge attraction coming.


    The attraction of Vientiane Tianyin was particularly concentrated, only aimed at Zeus alone, but Athena next to him was not affected at all. This sudden huge attraction made Zeus''s body staggered twice and flew towards Naruto. .


    Zeus quickly moved the small universe in his body to resist Naruto''s Vientiane Attraction. The strength of Naruto''s hands changed, and the original strong gravity became a strong repulsion.


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng!"


    The sudden change of power made Zeus unable to adapt, and in order to resist the gravitational pull of the Vientiane Sky, Zeus''s center of gravity itself fell backward, and when Naruto launched the Shenluo Tianzheng, Zeus did not have time to adjust the center of gravity and retreated continuously.


    The divine light in Athena''s hand was prosperous, and a sword cut through time and space. After the golden divine sword, the dark space-time crack represented that powerful force.


    It''s a pity that Athena''s Olympus Excalibur was already destroyed by Hades''s Hades Excalibur during the battle of the underworld. Otherwise, if you attack with that Excalibur at this time, you will be able to exert more power.


    The power of the God Killer is certainly powerful, but it consumes too much of the small universe. Zeus has not taken out the Thunder Rod for this reason, and Athena has used the Victory Scepter to kill the two main gods in succession before, and the small universe is not full. State, if she used the Deity Killer before Zeus, she would be completely at a disadvantage in the small universe.


    Athena urged the maximum power of the Excalibur. The center of Zeus was unstable, and she barely used the Golden Fleece Armbands to resist Athena''s attack, but because of rushing, the power of the Golden Fleece Armbands could not be maximized. The power still penetrated the defense of the golden fleece arm armor, leaving a not deep wound on Zeus Xiong''s bore.


    With the power of Athena''s attack, Zeus once again stabilized his center of gravity, and the anger in his eyes almost burst out, suddenly raising his hand to the sky.


    In the universe, the entire sky was suddenly shrouded by dark clouds, and then after hearing the dark clouds, there was a faint thunder. A huge palm pushed aside the thick dark cloud, shining a huge thunder light, and shot down towards Naruto''s body.


    Naruto separated his legs, put one hand in front of him, and patted the sky with the other.


    "The Great Mudra of Fumo"


    An angry naked figure appeared behind Naruto, a golden palm patted against the blue thunder and lightning palm in the sky, and a more brilliant golden swastika appeared in the palm.


    boom!!


    Zeus''s thunderous hand and Naruto''s big handprint of Fumo slapped a palm, the power of Zeus''s thunder and lightning and the light of Naruto''s merit erupted as soon as they touched, and the violent power swept through and fed back to the two On his body, Naruto was shocked and flew far away, but Zeus took two steps back. It seems that Zeus still has the upper hand in absolute power.


    Feeling that Athena''s small universe behind him became sharp again, Zeus immediately turned around as he retreated, and the huge thunder and lightning turned into the shadow of legs again.


    It seems that the length should be more than 100 meters, a huge right leg formed by thunder and lightning swept toward Athena.


    Athena used the Holy Shield Aquis to block her in front. With Aquis''s absolute defensive ability, Zeus''s attack hit the shield, only to make the shield make a sound, but Athena behind the shield was completely fine.


    Naruto secretly uses the power of Tai Chi to eliminate the force of the counter-shock, reducing the damage to himself, and then the ultra-high pressure white steam is emitted from his feet, pushing Naruto''s body up to the sky, and then changing the gravity around the body , Let it generate a supergravity field, and at the same time, the super-aggravated rock technique of the two Libra fathers made his body extremely heavy. At the same time, white steam was ejected from his back, and he fell toward Zeus with a force of ten thousand tons.


    "Guai Li Wushuang¡¤Five Mountain Jump!!"


    Naruto continuously sprayed white steam around him, and in the process of falling, he transformed into a huge five-tailed King Mu, and King Mu''s right foot, where Naruto was, kicked Zeus with unparalleled power.


    Zeus raised Aquis as a defense. No matter how strong Naruto¡¯s attack was, as long as the shield was there, Zeus would not be harmed, but Zeus did not see it. Behind him, Athena¡¯s hands made it. That mudra.


    In that fast battle, it was very difficult to use this ninjutsu, especially if the goal of casting this ninjutsu was still a person with a small difference in strength, not a dead thing.


    "Substitute technique!"


    One of the basic three-shen skills taught by the Ninja School is the basic of the ninja basics. In addition to Xiao Li''s absolute superb, basic ninjas that are rubbish can use simple ninjutsu.


    Athena launched a substitute technique, her target is Naruto!


    Naruto and Athena changed positions in an instant. The person before Zeus¡¯s Aegis Aques became Athena, but she did not launch any attacks. Lifting Aques was just a waste of effort, and Aques did not possess it. The powerful attack power, just smashed out like this, there will be no harm to Athena, the real violent attack, but swept from behind!


    boom!


    The steam next to Naruto exploded when he kicked Zeus, sending out a huge sonic boom that shifted the galaxy. The huge force was hitting behind Zeus, and he was attacked by this terrifying force. Zeus''s body was instantly attacked. He flew out and stopped after countless stars smashed along the way.


    Naruto¡¯s kick is a combination of supergravity field, super-aggravated rock art, five-tailed Muwang¡¯s boiling escape, and Tsunade¡¯s strange power explosion method. Even if Zeus is the king of the gods, he will be injured by Naruto¡¯s kick. It''s not light.


    Zeus staggered and did not fall, but his figure looked a little desolate and sad. The huge pain behind his back made him almost unable to hold the Aegis Aquis in his hand. Behind Zeus was the one who was kicked by Naruto. At this time, a piece of the white coat on the back was burned, revealing a hole, and a scorched footprint was exposed inside.


    This is not because of the dirty soles of Naruto''s shoes, but because of the ultra-high temperature generated when the strange force just broke out, which burned Zeus''s back and left a burn scar in the shape of a footprint.


    This time, Naruto and Athena tacitly cooperated and used a simple substitute technique to overcast Zeus once, but both of them knew that this kind of opportunity would never happen again. Although Naruto¡¯s foot hurt Zeus a lot, but Still did not kill Zeus, nor did he cause fundamental damage to him, and then, the real battle.


    Since the battle of the Titans, Zeus has not experienced such a fierce battle again, nor has he encountered such a powerful enemy again.


    No matter how arrogant Zeus is, he has to admit that the combined strength of Naruto and Athena has far exceeded his own imagination, and Athena has the same conditions as him, that is, the weapon of killing the gods. And Aegis Aegis.


    Today¡¯s battle cannot be described by the two words of hard fighting. It is a final battle of life and death for both parties. If he loses, neither Athena nor Naruto will let him escape. Then the chance to regroup is like after he has won, he will never allow such two powerful enemies to continue to exist, even if one is his own daughter.


    Under the powerful strength of Naruto and Athena, already under the oppression of the current reality, Zeus, the king of the gods, for the first time after the battle of the Titans, took out his full strength!


    Chapter 214-The Guardian of Metis


    The small universe in Zeus slowly awakened, like a sleeping tiger, awakened by the animal that offended his territory, exuding real power.


    The small universe of Zeus is too strong, and it is impossible for Zeus to maintain the strongest state at any time. Of course, there is also the so-called normality. Up to now, Zeus is only normal Zeus.


    Now that Naruto and Athena have plucked the tiger''s whiskers, of course they must be mentally prepared to face a awakening tiger.


    Zeus''s small universe not only covers the entire universe, but also because Zeus is the god king who controls the entire sky, his small universe is simply above the entire universe.

 1557 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1557

    Athena certainly has a powerful small universe that is not inferior to Zeus, but because Zeus is in charge of the power of the entire sky, Athena will still be at a disadvantage if they really fight.


    The small universe of Zeus is slowly growing. Naruto and Athena are not in the mood to wait for the time of the United States to wait for the small universe of Zeus to fully rise to its highest limit. While Zeus''s power is not full, they attacked Zeus at the same time. .


    Athena waved the excalibur with both hands, and Naruto made a spiral pill.


    The blue chakra of Helix Maru spins quickly. With the help of Athena, Helix Maru absorbs all the power of Athena¡¯s Excalibur. It¡¯s like Naruto is responsible for the change of Helix Maru, and Athena is responsible for The nature of the infusion of the Excalibur is the same. Naruto once cooperated with Terumi Ming and the two Libra fathers to use a similar method to attack Togo.


    After Helix Maru absorbed the power changes of the Excalibur, it already had the power to cut everything, and it merged the countless Excalibur blades into one Helix Maru. The center has caused the fragmentation and collapse of time and space.


    Four blade angles gradually formed on the spiral pill, which turned into a stronger spiral shuriken. With a light movement of Naruto''s wrist, the spiral shuriken immediately flew towards Zeus.


    Even Zeus, when facing the combined attack of Naruto and Athena, it is impossible to accumulate a small universe while fighting, and can only stop the promotion of the small universe while using Aquis to resist Naruto''s spiral shuriken.


    The spiral shuriken that had absorbed the power of the divine sword was powerful, but it still couldn''t penetrate Aquith''s absolute defense and was blocked by Zeus.


    Naruto and Athena did not intend to defeat Zeus with this trick, but just wanted to prevent him from accumulating the small universe. Now they have succeeded, of course, they continue to attack, without giving Zeus the slightest time and opportunity.


    Naruto quickly completed the seal, and a thick tree suddenly grew behind him, and it turned into a huge forest in an instant, and the tough trees and vines slapped at Zeus at the same time.


    Thunder radiated from Zeus, smashing all the trees and vines to pieces.


    The broken pieces of wood gathered together again and turned into a flower bud, and then a pink~red flower bloomed, and then other buds bloomed on the flower, and then more flowers bloomed, and the pollen scattered towards Zeus. past.


    Zeus had seen the effects of Naruto''s pollen before, and the lightning in front of him was intertwined, causing a burst of thunder and fire, which burned all the pollen made by Naruto with Mudun.


    Naruto saw that the pollen attack was ineffective, and waved his hand, all the flowers immediately turned, and the flexible petals turned into sharp blades, cutting towards Zeus.


    Zeus controlled the thunder and lightning with both hands, and every thunder light was like a sharp blade, shredding all the flowers, and then completely burned with the bursting thunder fire.


    Athena waved her hand, and countless planets suddenly squeezed in Athena''s palm, turning into a ball the size of a bullet, and threw it towards Zeus.


    The ball, which looked like a bullet, contained the power of countless stars. When it burst out in an instant, the power was extremely terrifying.


    Zeus saw the power of the ball and immediately used the golden fleece armbands to defend. After that small ball hit the golden fleece armbands, the countless stars that were originally compressed in it immediately dispersed, towards Athena''s Bounce back in the direction.


    Naruto bullied himself up, flashed past Zeus, and stuck a black ball on Zeus.


    "Earth burst into the sky!"


    Zeus has not yet understood what the black ball does. Suddenly there is a huge attraction from the black ball. This huge attraction is dozens of times stronger than that of Vientiane. Even with preparation, it is impossible to escape from the super gravitational force of the earth-explosive star, and the arm armors that were previously bounced off by the golden fleece armbands were all attracted by the black sphere of the earth-explosive star, and gathered together, bringing Zeus to the People are locked in a giant planet.


    Naruto split up eight clones in an instant, and affixed a spell on all eight sides of the planet at the same time. The black sealing spells were fused together to block the power of Zeus to form a huge sealing formation.


    This seal formation is only temporary. With Zeus''s strength, it will break through within a few seconds, and Athena put her hand behind her, fusing her own small universe with Naruto''s Chakra.


    Naruto''s three nine-goed jade reincarnation eyes turned quickly, and emitted a terrifying blood.


    Zeus, which was sealed among the earth-explosive stars, emits powerful thunder power, and at the same time, summons the thunder from the outer sky, and both inside and outside attack the seal of the earth-explosive stars. The earth-explosive stars did not support for too long under the continuous attacks of Zeus. Become dust flying away.


    Zeus had just escaped from the seal of the earth-explosive star, but found that his body had been targeted by four huge planets on the front and back, and the eight planets plus himself were lined up in a row.


    "Thanks to the sky!"


    Eight giant planets bombarded Zeus in the center. The giant planet was completely shattered in the impact. After the planet burst, it shattered like a giant lotus.


    Zeus''s body turned into a blue thunder light and flew out from the explosion of the Sky Obstacle, and was attacked by the Sky Obstacle. Zeus was obviously a little bit ashamed, but the injury was not the one that was kicked by Naruto before. The feet were serious, and the lightning in the palm turned into two thunder dragons, flying towards Naruto and Athena.


    Naruto and Athena made gestures at the same time. Athena gathered the power of the divine sword in her palm, turning the white jade palm into a sword of iron-shaved iron, quickly cutting the body of the Thunder Dragon, and cutting the whole body. Thunder Dragon was torn to pieces.


    On the other hand, Naruto made a gesture of Bagua palm. Under the coverage of the gossip domain, Thunder Dragon''s power and speed were reduced to the limit. Then Naruto shot out with a palm, and one move covered 128 vital points of Thunder Dragon. , To defeat Thunder Dragon.


    Zeus''s violent thunder and lightning power covered the entire sky, and a huge golden lightning fell from the sky.


    Although the number of lightning is not large, its power is greater than the previous lightning. With this level of lightning, even if Naruto uses the sand and iron world method, these lightning cannot be dispersed.


    Naruto''s eyes turned and he used the pupil power of the jade reincarnation eyes to freeze the space and time, but the power of that lightning was beyond Naruto''s control, and with the violent power he directly broke away from the shackles of Naruto''s space freezing.


    Naruto''s eyes suddenly felt sore and swollen, and his pupil technique was forcibly broken, which placed a heavy burden on his eyes.


    With a wave of her hand, Athena threw her Holy Shield Aquis into the sky, and Aquis radiated a ray of light, and from that light appeared the appearance of the previous goddess of wisdom Metis.


    "Metis!"


    Metis, who emerged from the golden light, did not look at the supreme king of the gods, but just protected him in front of Athena in a guardian posture.


    If Gaara¡¯s sand contains the guardian of Galluro, then among Athena''s holy clothes and Aquis, there is the guardian of Metis!


    Metis created the female sacred garment and the Victory Scepter in the body of Zeus, and dispersed his flesh and blood among the female sacred clothing, the Victory Scepter and Aquis, because Metis poured this Mind, let these three holy artifacts become treasures that only Athena can use.


    Metis had long since died, and now there shouldn''t even be any memories of his life, only motherhood is left, instinctively protecting his beloved daughter.


    Meteus was transformed into the Aegis of the Aegis, and he blocked the destructive Thunder of Zeus with a mountain-like guardianship. After Athena retracted the Aegis, he immediately flew towards Aus.


    After Naruto''s eyes recovered, he also turned and flew towards Zeus. One of the two used the Divine Sword, and the other used the Bengyue Dimensional Sword. Under the interlacing of the swords and shadows, Zeus was enveloped in the cold.


    Chapter 215-Three to One, Hera''s Determination


    Naruto and Athena''s sword and light sword shadows are gradually compressed under Naruto''s control, and the power of the divine sword and the dimension sword is like a spiral drill, flying towards Zeus.


    Zeus once again used the Golden Fleece Armguards to defend, but the situation happened before, because this divine sword and the dimensional sword contained the power of Naruto''s Tai Chi, and the mystery of change was also on the Golden Fleece Armguards, so The Golden Fleece Armguards also had difficulty rebounding this attack to Naruto, and could only barely bounce the Dimensional Knife and Excalibur to one side.


    Naruto''s Chakra whirled inside the xiong cavity, and when it flew out of his mouth, it turned into a storm.


    "Wind escape, crush!"


    The highly compressed wind ball turned into a super-powerful bullet, continuously spitting out the wind ball while aiming at various acupuncture points on Zeus''s body. The function of these wind balls was not to directly attack, but to point Zeus''s acupuncture points.


    Although Naruto¡¯s Chakra is not as powerful as the small universe of Zeus and Athena, his attack method really caused a lot of trouble for Zeus, and his moves could not easily bounce back with the golden wool armbands. Now Zeus is dealing with Naruto. He didn''t dare to use the Golden Fleece Armguards for his attack, but immediately picked up the Holy Shield Aquis. The golden light released from Aquis blocked all Naruto''s oppression.


    Athena took advantage of the situation and circled behind Zeus, with a rapidly spinning wind ball in her hand.


    "Spiral pill!"


    The high-speed rotating spiral pill has a spiral strength that penetrates the defense, and it is extremely powerful. The fast-rotating wind ball has also curled Zeus''s hair.


    Zeus turned around and aimed the golden fleece armbands at Athena, intending to use this armband to withstand Athena''s spiral pill attack.Naruto''s gaze passed through Zeus, staring at the spiral pill in Athena''s hand, and his eyes moved in accordance with the speed of the spiral pill.


    "Amaterasu!"


    "Yan Dun¡¤Spiral Shuriken!"


    Naruto remotely injected a change in nature into Athena''s spiral pill. The original cyan typhoon became a pitch-black four-pointed spiral shuriken, and the pitch-black spiral shuriken exuded an aura of destruction.


    Under the impact of the Yandun spiral shuriken, the golden fleece armguards flickered and dimmed, and finally smashed completely. The jet-black shuriken made a long burnt on Zeus''s shoulders. trace.


    Amaterasu¡¯s burn was very painful. Although he could not kill a god like Zeus, the remaining burning power would continue to make Zeus feel painful, which was a very cruel torture.


    Zeus''s face twitched again and again, and it was obvious that the burnt scars on his shoulder made him feel quite painful, and when Zeus was about to fight back, a figure suddenly flew from the Olympus Mountain below.

 1558 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1558

    Judging from the figure''s body shape, it can be judged that it is a woman, but the person covered his body with a black robe, obviously unwilling to let people see his appearance. On the Olympus, people who need to cover their body like this, Only the queen Hera.


    Hera will appear here now, absolutely not to help Zeus. For Hera today, lifting the curse on herself is the only pursuit. For this, even if she wants to completely break with Zeus, Hera has nothing to do. pity.


    "Attack the position two inches above his heart, where he was hurt by the grudge of Cronus''s soul last time, it was a flaw in Zeus!"


    Although Zeus had long known that Hera could not help herself, she did not expect that she would expose her flaws in one go, and she couldn''t help but hate it.


    After Naruto and Artemis killed Cronus last time, in order to block Tartarus, Zeus prevented Naruto and the others from leaving the place. As a result, the power of the sky and the thunder rod could not be suppressed. , On the contrary, was hurt by the grudge of Zeus''s soul.


    Although Zeus¡¯s body has been treated by the God of Medicine after that, the damage caused by the grudge of the soul has not been fully recovered. Two inches above Zeus¡¯s heart is the weakness of his **** body. He did not expect to be exposed by Hera at this time. Up.


    Zeus was really furious, but Naruto and Athena''s eyes were bright, and they didn''t want to communicate, and immediately launched a continuous attack on Zeus''s wound.


    Naruto waved his hand continuously, and used the bone sword that killed the ashes to aim at Zeus''s wound and flew continuously.


    Zeus was also afraid that his wound would be hit by them, so his injury would not be light, so he immediately activated the power of thunder and lightning, trying to defeat the co-killing gray bones.


    But as Naruto''s strength increased, the power of co-killing gray bones became more terrifying. Even invisible things like thunder and lightning were affected by the curse of co-killing gray bones, and all turned into dust and fell.


    When Zeus saw it, his heart was even more gloomy, transforming the thunder and lightning into a burst of thunder and fire. Amidst the roar of the thunder and fire, all the ashes that had been killed were shattered.


    The female sacred garment on Athena radiated a dazzling light, and the wings spread out behind her and turned into huge wings. At this time, Athena saw Hera was also upgrading her small universe.


    "Hera, you"


    Athena opened her mouth in surprise. Unlike before, Athena now knows what is happening to Hera.


    Hera was transferred to Leto''s curse by Zeus. The curse formed with the light of birth was extremely troublesome. Even with the power of the divine position of the queen, he could only temporarily suppress the erosion of this curse on her body.


    90% of Hera¡¯s small universe is used to suppress the erosion of the curse. In other words, Hera¡¯s usual use of the small universe is only one-tenth. It¡¯s not impossible to fight, but to over-enhance your own small universe. Will not be able to suppress the curse, that curse will quickly erode Hera¡¯s body, even if Hera is a queen, she will be cursed quickly eroded in battle, and once Hera is completely eroded by the curse and turned into a crow, even if it¡¯s turned on After Pandora''s Box and the light of birth, Hera couldn''t look back.


    Hera''s expression was very indifferent, completely contrary to Athena''s nervous expression, as if it was being eroded by the curse and gradually turned into a crow''s body, just an insignificant skin.


    "Athena, no matter what I will become today, I have to make Zeus pay for what he did. This is my decision. Don¡¯t waste time to stop me. If you don¡¯t want to waste this time killing Zeus. If you get the chance, fight!"


    Athena looked at Hera, touched her nose, and turned to look in the direction of Zeus.


    Athena''s female sacred clothes spread out huge golden wings, and under a golden light, the golden wings covered the entire universe, constantly brewing huge power.


    As a queen, Hera¡¯s small universe is absolutely extraordinary. Now Hera has made up her mind that even if she becomes a crow forever, she must make Zeus uncomfortable. The small universe that has been silent because of the curse continues to rise. The black robe on Hera shattered, revealing a huge black wing.


    Because of this curse, Hera¡¯s body gradually turned into a crow. The black wings were the result of being corroded by the curse. After Hera gave up suppressing the curse, the erosion of the curse had begun to accelerate and continued to erode Hera. On one side of the body, Hera will become a crow forever, unable to recover.


    The two golden wings behind Athena fluttered with Hera''s black wings, and the golden and black feathers turned into countless flying arrows, flying towards Zeus in dense numbers.


    Zeus¡¯s hands sent out a thunderous light, which defeated all the attacks of Athena and Hera. Even with one enemy and two, Zeus was able to defeat the tribe. Each thunder light accurately divided the feather into two halves, which was extremely powerful. And the attack is accurate.


    Zeus kept resisting the series of attacks from Athena and Hera, but the small universe in his body suddenly stopped, as if it had been stagnated. Zeus took a closer look and found that a huge gossip array appeared beneath him.


    This gossip array has been extended from Naruto''s body to Zeus''s feet. In this gossip array, Zeus''s small universe is suppressed by the power of the gossip, and Athena and Hera took the opportunity to explode with all their strength, golden and black feathers intertwined The thunder of Zeus was crushed into pieces.


    Naruto posed a Bagua palm posture with both hands, manipulating the two-color feathers with fist strength, turning them into a long spiral spear, and flying towards the vital point of Zeus.


    Zeus did not dare to let Naruto''s attack hit his own vitals, and immediately blocked the Aegis Aquis in front of him, blocking Naruto''s attack.


    The two-color feathers of Athena and Hera broke apart immediately after hitting Aquis, but a cold light hit Aquis''s power. Although the power of the sword did not penetrate Aquis. Defensively, but the strength contained in the sword still caused Zeus to retreat two steps in a row.


    A light flashed around Naruto, and his body immediately appeared surrounded by countless golden and black feathers. He stretched out his hand and caught the cold light named Kusana.


    "Secret Sword, Kill the Wolf!"


    Chapter 226-Team Battle, Siege of Zeus


    The sword energy that killed the wolf exploded in front of Zeus at close range, but it still couldn''t penetrate the golden light defense!


    Aquis!


    The absolutely defensive shield was in front of Zeus, blocking Naruto''s secret sword to kill the wolf, and a magic staff appeared in his right hand.


    The magic scepter is about one meter long, similar to Naruto¡¯s Kusanaru sword. A blue gem is inlaid on the top of the magic scepter. At the same time, there are countless blue arcs entangled around the magic scepter. Blue light.


    "Thunder rod?!"


    Naruto yelled, and immediately placed the Kusanaru sword in front of him to resist Zeus''s attack.


    Zeus¡¯ thunder rod emits a blue electric light, which is far better than the previous lightning in terms of speed and strength. This is the power of the thunder rod. It only needs to be injected into the small universe, and you can directly activate all kinds of things according to Zeus¡¯ wishes. This kind of lightning attack, and the attack of the thunder rod can directly destroy the soul. No one in the scene can resist the power of the thunder rod with his own body. This kind of power is very terrible.


    Naruto was once seriously injured by Zeus''s thunder rod, and now that Zeus once again took out this big killer, the hairs all over his body stood upright.


    The thunder and lightning from the thunder rod hit the Kusanaru sword in Naruto''s hand. The powerful thunder and lightning force immediately made Naruto fly out, and Zeus did not stay in his hands. The thunder rod pointed to Athena and Hera again, sending out a powerful force. Lightning strikes.


    Because the small universe consumed by the weapon of the gods is very large, Zeus generally does not want to use it at will, but the problem is that it is now a one-to-three situation, and they already know the key to Zeus, if they don¡¯t take out the thunder rod If he came, he would not even have a chance to change the situation.


    Athena waved her hand, and the Aquis she had flew in front of Hera, helping her withstand the blow of the thunder rod, and the lightning that flew towards Athena herself was used by her with the golden scepter of victory. Break up.


    The Thunder Rod and the Victory Scepter, these two god-killing tools are finally showing up!


    Both sides took out the God Killer, and this time the battle has been elevated to a higher level, compared with Athena who has the God Killer and Aquis, and Naruto who has the Kusanaru sword. In other words, Hera''s situation is the most dangerous. With a single blow from the Thunder Rod, Hera can completely lose combat effectiveness. Because of the curse, if she is really hit by the Thunder Rod, Hera may be killed by Zeus!


    Zeus, a frenzied fellow, would never show mercy. He was able to make Hera bear the pain of life worse than death, but now let Hera die directly is just a small matter.


    Naruto was beaten far away by Zeus''s thunder stick. Fortunately, the Kusanagi sword in his hand was strong enough to absorb the power of the thunder stick, while Naruto himself was not injured.


    The Kusanaru sword in Naruto''s hand drew several arcs, and the black flying flame flew to the point of Zeus accurately.


    But Zeus did not use Aquis to defend against Naruto''s attack this time. Instead, he used the Golden Fleece Armguards. Amaterasu Heiyan kept hitting the golden light of the Golden Fleece Armguards, and finally slowly disappeared without a trace.


    Zeus knew that Naruto''s tricks were very peculiar, and it might not be able to completely defend with the golden wool armbands, but at this time, in his opinion, the most dangerous thing was definitely not Naruto''s attack, but the Victory Scepter in Athena''s hand!


    The Golden Fleece Armguards absolutely cannot block the attack of the Victory Scepter. Even if Zeus is hit by the Victory Scepter, he will be severely injured immediately. It is a pity that Zeus wanted to marry the Goddess of Wisdom Metis. Shield Aquis was given to Metis as a gift, and because of later events, now this Aegis can only be used by Athena, and there is only one Aegis in Zeus''s hand, which cannot resist Naruto at the same time. Compared with Athena''s attack, whichever is the lesser of the two evils, Zeus certainly used Aquis to resist Athena''s attack.


    Athena¡¯s Victory scepter released a dazzling light, and Hera shook and turned into black flying feathers in the sky. Those flying feathers blocked Zeus¡¯s sight and made Zeus unable to see Athena¡¯s movements. A beam of light like dawn tore through the dark flying feathers, and the goddess of victory''s scepter, with a terrifying power of killing God, slammed down on Zeus.


    Zeus immediately raised Aquis to defend. Athena¡¯s Victory Scepter hit Zeus¡¯s Aquis and immediately made a muffled sound. The destructive power of the Victory Scepter was blocked by the Holy Shield in Zeus¡¯s hand, but that The destructive power contained in the blow still caused Zeus''s body to sway slightly.


    The gossip sword in Naruto''s hand took advantage of the situation to increase to its maximum power, and then he issued a spiral sword that pierced the defense of the golden fleece armor on Zeus''s arm. The sword slashed on Zeus''s arm, leaving a wound immediately.


    Zeus''s face changed because of the pain, Naruto''s sword power also changed instantly, the original slashing was turned into a stab, Kusanagi''s sharp blade pierced Zeus''s shoulder, pierced in from the front, and pierced out from behind. , The silver-white blade was stained with the blood of Zeus.


    Naruto bit his finger and wiped the blood containing his own power on Kusanaru''s sword.


    "Mu Dun¡¤The Art of Cutting!"


    Naruto used the Kusanagi sword inserted in the body of Zeus as a medium to start the cutting technique. The sharp wooden thorns stabbed wildly in Zeus''s body, stabbing the skin of the wooden thorns, making Zeus'' shoulders look like A porcupine is lying on his stomach.


    Zeus was angry in his heart and ran his own small universe, shattering all the wooden thorns in his body and expelling it from his body, but the Kusanaru sword would not be shattered by Zeus''s small universe.


    Zeus is also a human being. Under such circumstances, he actually used the small universe to lock Naruto''s Kusanaru sword in his body, and then endured the piercing pain, a thunder light was emitted from the thunder rod, and it attacked Naruto. go with.

 1559 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1559

    Naruto was able to resist the attack of the God Killer because of the Kusanaru sword. If he really used his body to resist the attack of the Thunder Rod, it would be a daydream.Naruto immediately wanted to see more, but the whole arm was grabbed by Zeus''s little universe. Naruto twisted and broke his arm directly from his shoulder, then flew back and withdrew.


    Zeus missed a hit and wiped his blood on the thunder rod. The thunder rod was inspired by Zeus''s blood, and the thunder light also turned red. Zeus pointed the thunder rod at Naruto, and the red thunder light immediately Boom towards Naruto.


    Naruto quickly backed away, but the thunder and lightning with the power of Zeus''s blood seemed to have locked him, even if Naruto jumped out of countless dimensions, it was only locked by the red lightning and couldn''t dodge it at all.


    Naruto stretched out his hand and pointed at Zeus. Kusanaru sword turned twice in Zeus''s body. Zeus couldn''t bear the severe pain. The universe relaxed, Kusanaru sword immediately returned to Naruto''s hands.


    Naruto held the Kusanaru sword in his hand and slowly drew a circular sword circle.


    The sword circle contained the subtle changes of Tai Chi Bagua. After the red thunder and lightning entered Naruto''s Tai Chi sword power, the speed of the original bombing suddenly slowed down.The violent thunder and lightning seem to be unable to be used in Naruto''s Tai Chi sword circle. Even if the thunder and lightning with the power of Zeus''s blood is trapped in Naruto''s Tai Chi sword force, it is like falling into a quagmire. No matter how to increase the speed and strength, the red thunder and lightning slowly rotated along with Naruto''s sword power. In the end, in the continuously strengthening Tai Chi sword power, it slowly disappeared and disappeared completely.


    When Zeus saw that Naruto had completely resolved the attack containing his own blood power without the god-killing tool and the Holy Shield, he couldn''t help showing his shock, but he had not had time to think about what power Naruto used. A huge divine power hit the head immediately, and when he raised his head, the golden shiny thing was Athena''s scepter of victory!


    Chapter Two Hundred and Seventeen-Strong Attack, Reaching the Final Battlefield


    Athena knew that Naruto had the ability to escape from under the thunder rod, so she didn''t worry at all just now. At this time, her attack has been accumulated for a long time, and it is extremely powerful.


    Zeus just launched an attack with the Thunder Rod, and now using the Holy Shield to resist the attack of the Victory Rod is the only option.


    Boom!!


    The scepter of the Goddess of Victory struck the Holy Shield with a sound that shook the universe. Athena¡¯s attack was a long-awaited attack, but Zeus hurriedly resisted it, although the shield''s defensive power blocked the attack. , But the powerful little universe of Athena still made Zeus''s arm numb, and his feet continued to retreat. This blow was not light.


    Hera has been looking at the opportunity to attack Zeus, and now seeing Zeus lose his balance, her body immediately turned into countless black feathers and flew towards Zeus.


    Those feathers contain the abilities of illusion and physical attack, which is extremely terrifying. This is the divine power possessed by the queen Hera. Although Hera is not an opponent of Athena in strength, after all, as a queen, if you don¡¯t count the curse caused In terms of influence and weapons, Hera''s small universe is even stronger than Artemis.


    Now Hera has the determination to burn with Zeus and the jade, so she has raised the small universe to the largest extent, and has launched the strongest attack regardless of the terrifying consequences that she might completely become a crow in a short time.


    Under the black feathers drifting, Zeus also felt dizzy, and then a stinging pain on his face. Her cheeks had been scratched by Hera''s flying feathers, leaving a faint blood stain.


    The sting on the cheek caused Zeus to wake up temporarily from Hera''s illusion, and immediately bit his tongue~head, spouting a mouthful of blood, and then a flash of thunder flew out from his palm.


    The blood of Zeus in mid-air became a primer, spreading the power of Zeus'' thunder and lightning to the entire space, and under the scattered light of thunder, the attack covered every black feather.


    Hei Yu was attacked by Zeus'' lightning and gave off a scorched smell, and then made a scream like a crow. All the black feathers gathered together and once again returned to Hera.


    It''s just that at this time, she is not only half of her body, even the okay foot has gradually begun to grow black feathers, whether it is to promote the small universe to fight or be injured by Zeus''s lightning. The curse on Hera eroded more quickly. It is conceivable that if this continues, it will not take long before Hera will become a crow forever.


    Although it is said that Naruto and Hera only cooperate with each other, or even use each other, they will not let Zeus kill Hera too easily. Naruto throws the Kusana sword into the air.


    "Ninfa¡¤Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique!"


    One transforms two, two transforms four, four transforms a thousand. For a while, the arrows of Kusanaru sword are everywhere in the air. The sharp points of the swords all aimed at Zeus''s body and flew away at the same time.


    Zeus saw that only one sword in Naruto¡¯s strike was real. The other swords were all just clones, without the use of a thunder rod. There was a thunder in his hand, and a huge thunder of lightning roared, the power of violent thunder and lightning for an instant. Eliminate most of the clones.


    This kind of trick seems to be of no use to Zeus, but Naruto still refuses to give up.


    Naruto slowly swayed his hands, remotely using his Tai Chi power to control all the Kusanagi sword and Kusanagi sword clones.


    It seems that there are about tens of thousands of long arrows combined into a huge sword circle, and Athena and Hera are staying outside the sword circle at this time, waiting for the opportunity to attack at any time. Zeus''s power against Athena''s scepter of victory I was really jealous, so I was holding Aquis in my left hand, ready to secretly pay attention to Athena''s actions, ready to guard against her attacks at any time; while the right hand gripped the thunder rod, radiating a dazzling thunder light around.


    The thunder rod is extremely destructive. It can be a weapon that is not damaged under the attack of the thunder rod. You can''t find much in the whole world. Naruto''s Kusanaru sword is one of the few, but among them is There are restrictions, only the main body of Kusanaru sword!


    Those clones just couldn''t stop Zeus''s ordinary lightning, let alone the super destructive lightning sent by the thunder rod at this time, but the implementation situation made Zeus almost bit his tongue~head.


    Under the attack of the Thunder Rod, Kusanaru sword''s clones shattered one after another, but the thunder and lightning had not yet crushed all the clones, the sword circle composed of countless divine swords quickly turned, and at the same time a huge Tai Chi picture appeared on Zeus''s Underfoot.


    Zeus once again felt the depressed feeling that the small universe was not working smoothly before, and the thunder and lightning emitted by the thunder rod was slowly drawn in Naruto''s Tai Chi diagram, and the lightning was gradually driven by the rotation of the sword circle, even In the end, it revolved with the sword circle, and the thunder light of the thunder rod was completely integrated into the sword circle, and the sword circle seemed to be hundreds of times sharper.


    The sword circle kept shrinking while spinning at a high speed, because it had absorbed the thunder and lightning power of the Thunder Rod. Even Zeus himself would be badly hit by this blow.


    As soon as Zeus gritted his teeth, he had to raise the Holy Shield Aquis in his hand. A golden light radiated from Aquis. Under the golden light, the rotation of the sword circle was obviously difficult, but Naruto''s motion of waving his hand was stiff. After a while, it began to swing slowly again. Naruto''s wave of his hand was obviously slower and more complete. Under Naruto''s control, the sword circle began to rotate and cut again.


    Naruto used this method to deal with Shaka¡¯s bodyguard lotus, and now Zeus has seen the terrible power of this sword circle. The golden light released by Aquis was slowly suppressed under the compression and rotation of the sword circle. Zeus can only hold on for a while to improve his own small universe. With Aquis¡¯s power, he can temporarily resist the power of Naruto¡¯s sword circle, but this way, his power is consumed, and he is definitely showing the power of Tai Chi Naruto''s several times more.


    But now it¡¯s not a one-on-one battle. Athena saw that Zeus was suppressed by Naruto¡¯s sword circle to such an extent, and was surprised at Naruto¡¯s true strength, but she was too smart after all, and soon Sobering up, knowing that this is a good opportunity, the scepter of the goddess of victory in his hand was full of strength, with a dazzling light, and it hit Zeus without any cover.


    What Zeus was most afraid of was the scepter of the goddess of victory in Athena''s hands. Even if Naruto''s speciality brought him great pressure, Zeus did not dare to relax his vigilance against Athena, seeing the scepter of victory flying towards him. , Zeus immediately raised Aquis''s power to the maximum, and Naruto also launched an offensive in the sword circle, and countless sword shadows gathered together to restore the appearance of a Kusana sword!


    The scepter of the goddess of victory, plus the Kusana sword that absorbed the power of lightning from Zeus just now, is equivalent to facing the attack of two godslayers at the same time!


    The silver-white Kusana sword and the golden scepter of the goddess of victory, with the terrifying power of killing the gods and the Buddha, flew in front of Zeus, completely hitting Aquis in the hands of Zeus.


    Athena Zeus received such a heavy blow, even with the protection of Aquis, she couldn¡¯t bear this huge force, her center of gravity could not be stabilized at all, she was shocked and flew backwards. At the same time, her face changed, she finally couldn¡¯t hold her back. A mouthful of blood came out, apparently already suffering some injuries.


    Hera immediately turned into countless black feathers and flew behind Zeus to maximize the abilities of illusion and physical attack, and sprinkled a handful of natural coarse salt on Zeus'' wounds.


    Zeus was really injured this time, and with the Thunder Rod and Aquis in his hand, Zeus''s eyes were burnt with anger, and he roared, and was about to run away, but Naruto attacked. The reaction was faster than Zeus, and he had already circled behind Zeus.


    The scepter of the goddess of victory in Athena''s hand radiated ten thousand golden lights at the same time, and it attacked Zeus, forcing Zeus to use Aquis to resist Athena''s attack. At the same time, he used the thunder rod to strike a thunder and lightning and hit Naruto''s heart .


    The Kusanaru sword in Naruto''s hand flicked and flicked, grasping the violent thunder and lightning within inches, and then shifted it aside, both hands gestured at the same time.


    "The Seventh Shocking Door Upanishad¡¤Day Tiger!!"


    boom!


    The eruption of blood on Naruto''s body turned into blood vapor and turned into a giant tiger, swallowing Zeus in one bite. The golden wool armbands on Zeus played a tyrannical defensive role, but it blocked the day tiger. After that, the radiance of the Golden Fleece Armguards was obviously weakened a lot. This is precisely because of Naruto''s blood. The curse under the blood of the blood of the Undead Great Demon Progenitor was used to reduce the defense of the Golden Fleece!


    Naruto had heard the sound of blood boiling in his body, and the blood flow in his body increased ten times faster, making Naruto''s entire face flushed, and he glared at Zeus as if to tear him apart completely.


    "Xixiang¡¤Suzaku flutters wings!!"


    Naruto¡¯s fists kept hitting the air, and the entire time and space was burned by Naruto¡¯s fists. The fire light from the sky combined into a huge sacred beast Suzaku, flapping the wings of the flame, and hitting Zeus''s fiercely. Body.


    While Zeus wanted to resist Athena¡¯s attack, he could only use the golden fleece to fend off Naruto¡¯s Suzaku. However, the golden fleece, which had been affected by the vampire curse, obviously could no longer protect Zeus¡¯s body. Under Naruto¡¯s continuous punching , The golden fleece was burned to death by the flames, and Zeus''s body, under a series of heavy blows, fell quickly!


    Naruto kept swinging his fists and gave Zeus no chance to breathe. He kept attacking and slammed Zeus straight into the ground. Athena and Hera chased up and attacked together. The three teamed up to force Zeus into the ground. That is the most suitable battlefield for the final battle.


    Hell Depths Tartarus!


    Chapter 218-Coming Again, Pandora Temple


    Tartarus, the abyss of hell that is darker than the underworld and desperate, has always been a place not liked by others. The body of this land is the god of hell, Tartarus!


    And this place is the cemetery of the Titans, even Cronus is buried here, and the Temple of Pandora is in this place, which is the most suitable place for their decisive battle.


    Zeus was crushed and beaten by Naruto and the others all the way, falling from the vast space of the universe all the way to this Tartarus, and fell severely on the underworld of the abyss of hell.


    After Zeus fell, he finally slowed down and kicked Naruto''s body.Naruto retreated with the strength of Zeus and stood aside with Athena and Hera. The three of them carefully guarded Zeus''s movements.


    There was a dark and solemn atmosphere in Tartarus''s air, and this atmosphere was obviously in line with their current situation.


    Zeus'' eyes stared at the three of Naruto and the others like a falcon, holding the Thunder Rod and Divine Shield Aquis tightly with both hands. Once they lost these two treasures, Zeus could not see anything under the siege of the three of them. The odds of winning.


    The ground under Zeus''s feet suddenly burst open. Zeus reacted extremely quickly and immediately provoked. At the same time, he pointed his thunder stick to the ground. A lightning bolt penetrated the thing that had drilled out of the ground, and the thing was charred and fell to the ground. After taking it twice, the shape should look like a snake. The lightning strike made it completely charred, and then the black fragments disappeared without a trace.

 1560 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1560

    Zeus and Naruto attacked first, and Naruto attacked first. For Zeus, he was the first to move his energy, so he fell in the wind, but Athena and Hera took advantage of this to attack immediately and kept them still. For Zeus, it has the upper hand.


    The black wings behind Hera set off a black gust of wind, and an ink cloud in Tartarus''s''sky'' was overwhelmed, and then thick rain fell quickly.


    That rainwater was like mud, very viscous, and it was continuously thrown down towards the direction where Zeus was.


    Zeus kept shining thunder, but the coverage of the black rain was too large and the frequency of falling was too fast. Zeus''s body was quickly covered by a lot of black rain, because of the terrible stickiness, Zeus''s body suddenly changed. A lot of clumsy.


    When Zeus'' actions slowed down due to the rain, the wings behind Hera stopped flapping, the ink clouds in the sky disappeared, and Naruto and Athena took the opportunity to rush towards Zeus.


    Zeus was stuck with those damn black rainwater. Although the rain had stopped at this time, it would take a while to get rid of the black rainwater on his body.


    The scepter of the goddess of victory in Athena''s hand released a dazzling golden light, turned into a destructive light, and flew towards Zeus.


    Zeus injected his own small universe into the Holy Shield Aquis in his hand to resist the attack from the Victory Scepter, while Naruto walked around behind Zeus at the same time, and Kusanaru sword immediately pierced Zeus''s back when Zeus was inconvenient to move. go with.


    Zeus turned his wrist and pointed the thunder rod in his hand at Naruto, launching a terrifying thunder light.


    Naruto gently turned the Kusanaru sword in his hand. The Kusanaru sword contained a peculiar power and mystery. It absorbed the terrifying thunder and lightning from the thunder stick into the sword. As Naruto''s wrist turned, it changed the direction of the lightning attack. After the fight was wiped out, Kusanaru sword made a not too deep scar on Zeus'' back.


    After slashing the sword of Zeus, Naruto gasped slightly, sweat on his forehead was already coming out, and it was obvious that it was a waste of energy.


    After all, the Kusana sword in his hand is not a real god-killing tool, and its destructive power is somewhat different from that of Athena¡¯s Victory Scepter, and his Kusana sword does not have the defensive ability of Aquis, only relying on Tai Chi. The profound changes have led the attack of the Thunder Rod to one side. Even if Tai Chi has four or two strokes, but the continuous resistance to the attack of the Deity Weapon still makes Naruto consume a lot of Chakra, and now he is tired.


    Zeus felt that the wound on his back was not deep, but the pain was far beyond his imagination. The pain from the wound seemed to continue to spread, not only the body, but even the soul was eroded by a lesser-than-explainable pain. The spirit of Zeus couldn''t help feeling a little trance, obviously the impact was not small.


    This kind of damage is the power of the Pudu Yuhunjian, one of the three great swords in Japan, which can directly slash the soul. Although the power is much smaller than the weapon of killing the gods, it can indeed cause damage to the gods and the power is extraordinary.


    Zeus forcibly endured the pain of his soul being slashed by the Pudu Royal Soul Sword, and violent thunder and lightning appeared on his body, burning all the black rain on his body, and then the thunder rod drew a crescent-shaped thunder and lightning towards Naruto''s body. Cut off.


    Naruto just used the supernatural power of the Pudu Royal Soul Sword to injure Zeus. It took a lot of effort. It was not suitable to fold it and fight Zeus. The Kusanaru sword drew an arc, and with the power of the thunder and lightning rod, he immediately flew back. .


    Athena''s gaze changed the focus and saw a girl in a purple-black dress not far away.


    "Naruto, hurry up and take Pandora to the Pandora Temple, let''s stop Zeus!"


    When Athena shouted, Naruto immediately turned and flew towards Pandora, and Zeus followed Athena''s eyes and saw the figure dressed in purple, which can be said to be vital, blocking Athens with the Aegis Aquis After Na''s Victory Rod attacked, the Thunder Rod radiated a burst of thunder and flew towards Pandora.


    Although he had failed, Zeus still wanted to try, can he use the Thunder Rod to destroy Pandora.Although Zeus still doesn''t know that Athena once hid the last bit of light of birth in the Pandora''s box, since Athena wanted to open Pandora''s box so much, Zeus certainly tried his best to prevent them from doing so.


    The violent thunder and lightning from the Thunder Rod was faster than Naruto''s, and it passed Naruto''s side and hit the unsuspecting Pandora.


    The violent power of the Thunder Rod made Pandora fly out, and then fell on the cold and dead underworld of Tartarus.Even if Naruto is changed, if he is hit by such a blow by Zeus, he will have to face a desperate situation of ten deaths and no life, but Pandora is a special existence beyond all.


    Pandora, who was hit by Zeus''s thunder rod frontally, lay on the ground for a few seconds, then got up again, patted the dust on his clothes, showed a faint smile, and looked completely okay.


    Pandora¡¯s existence is difficult to explain. Pandora, born from the heart of the holy fire, is immortal as long as the holy fire is not extinguished. Even if it is hit by a terrifying attack like a thunder rod, Pandora will not die, even There was not even the slightest scar, unless the Olympus flame could be extinguished, even if all the god-killing tools were gathered together, it would not be able to cause even the slightest damage to Pandora.


    Pandora¡¯s resistance to the Slayer of Gods is so strong that it is completely unreasonable. Naruto took advantage of the terrible power of Pandora when Zeus was stunned, picked up Pandora, and quickly turned towards Pandora. Flew in the direction of the temple.


    Zeus knew that they were going to open the Pandora''s Box, where could Naruto leave easily, while resisting the attacks of Athena and Hera, while using the thunder rod to radiate a dazzling thunder light and attack towards Naruto.


    Naruto held Pandora in one hand and quickly avoided the lightning attack from behind. From time to time, he used the Kusanaru sword to resist the lightning that was too late to avoid, keeping the speed unabated, and flew towards the Pandora Temple.


    Pandora stayed quietly in Naruto¡¯s arms. It seemed that she lacked feelings. She did not have any shy emotions. She just looked at Naruto with those deep and bright eyes and said: "You can use me as a The shield, anyway, Zeus¡¯ thunder rod will not cause any harm to me. You don¡¯t have to work so hard."


    Naruto lowered his head and glanced at Pandora in his arms, and after throwing her a word to shut up, the speed increased even more.


    Use a woman as a shield. If it is a woman like Aphrodite, Naruto should really do it, but for the girl in her arms, although Naruto can¡¯t explain what she feels strange about her, But Naruto still followed his instinctive choice and gave up the more reasonable idea of ??using her as a shield.


    Naruto sprinted all the way, Zeus was blocked by Athena and Hera with all his strength, and gradually couldn''t keep up with Naruto''s speed, and was left far behind. Naruto hugged Pandora and quickly walked into the Pandora Temple.


    Prometheus had suffered endless suffering and torture in this place, but when Naruto came to this place, Prometheus''s suffering was also over. On the first floor of the Pandora Temple, only The remaining two empty chains were hanging there, and they should have been there, waiting to eat Prometheus''s internal organs every day, and the eagle that caused him to continue to suffer has long been solved.


    Naruto hugged Pandora and walked up to the second floor. The Olympus flame that never went out was still burning there. The blue fire light reflected the faces of Naruto and Pandora into a dark blue. That flame can¡¯t be controlled by even the gods and cannot be directly touched, otherwise even the spirits will be destroyed together. This is the strongest power of Olympus and the source of power of the Olympus gods. The box in the center of the flame is Naruto''s target.


    Pandora''s Box, I''m back here again.


    Chapter 219-Pandora''s Temple''s Choice


    I finally returned to the Pandora Temple again. I saw this Pandora¡¯s Box. Just let Pandora walk into the Olympus flame to extinguish the eternal flame. Naruto can open the Pandora¡¯s Box and get Among them is extremely precious, the last light of birth in the world.


    But Naruto''s mood was very strange. Naruto felt that he couldn''t describe his feelings as heavy, but it was strange that he couldn''t tell.


    Pandora is the Olympus flame, so only Pandora can extinguish the Olympus flame and open the Pandora¡¯s box, and only the Olympus flame can destroy this girl who can¡¯t even cause the slightest damage by the thunder rod. From the moment she was born in the heart of the sacred fire, she was destined to return to this place again, because no one other than her could extinguish the Olympic flame.


    Pandora didn''t have any fear, as if she had already accepted her fate, she knew she was about to jump into the blue flame and disappear completely, just turned her head and looked at Naruto smiling.


    "What''s wrong, I''m leaving soon, do you have anything to tell me?"


    Naruto looked down at Pandora, who was a long one, and didn''t say a word.


    Looking at Naruto''s weird look, Pandora covered her mouth and smiled lightly, and took a deep look at Naruto, not knowing what the expression meant.


    Naruto even wanted to use other gods to control Pandora, but he didn''t know what to say to her after controlling.


    Pandora turned and walked towards the Olympus flame when Naruto was stunned.


    Pandora and the Olympus flame were originally one. When Pandora approached the Olympus flame, the blue flame immediately seemed to be stimulated and reacted immediately.


    The dark blue flame that was burning calmly immediately became a little irritable and restless. A powerful attraction came from the Olympus flame, attracting Pandora''s body, who was originally one with the Olympus flame. .


    The riot of the Olympus flame finally allowed Naruto to recover from the state of''involving the inexplicable hold technique''. At this time, Pandora''s body was attracted by the Olympus flame, and his feet had left the ground. , And Naruto subconsciously stretched out his hand and grabbed Pandora''s arm.


    Only at this time can Naruto truly appreciate the strength of the Olympus flame. The attraction is stronger than any black hole. Even with the gravitational force generated by the six-way earth explosion, it is far from being comparable to Olympus. The power generated by the Sacred Fire was comparable, and Naruto held onto Pandora tightly, but even he felt like he was about to be sucked away.


    Naruto used the whole body of Chakra to resist, but he was very reluctant. Finally, he pulled out the Kusana sword and inserted it on the ground of the temple, only to barely resist the terrible attraction.


    Pandora''s arm was held tightly by Naruto, but his body was floating in the air because of the gravity of the Olympus flame, turning around and shouting at Naruto.


    "Let go, this is my destiny. Only I can extinguish the Olympus flame. Don''t you want to open the Pandora''s Box?"


    Naruto could not explain why he wanted to catch Pandora at this time. For the current plan, they have done a lot of things. The gods have been tragically killed in the hands of Naruto and Athena. Logically speaking, they already want not to hesitate. There was no chance to hesitate. Naruto could only explain the reason for his own action as an unexplainable impulse.


    Naruto clutched Pandora''s arm tightly, not daring to say a word, for fear that as soon as he relaxed, the Olympus flame would immediately swallow him and Pandora.


    Zeus, Athena, and Hera moved while fighting. After Naruto and Pandora were late for a while, they finally arrived at the Temple of Pandora. As soon as Zeus saw this scene, regardless of the cause of the incident, the Thunder Rod immediately launched A flash of thunder struck Naruto.


    Although Zeus did not understand why Naruto wanted to prevent Pandora from entering the Olympus flame, under that situation, Naruto could not move, that is to say, the thunder rod could definitely hit Naruto, and in that case, even If Naruto was just injured but not dead, he would be swallowed by the Olympus flame immediately. For Zeus, as long as he could kill Naruto, the prophet, even if he could open the Pandora''s Box, it should have no effect.


    Athena entered the Temple of Pandora later than Zeus, and it was too late to stop.


    The destructive thunder light emitted by the thunder rod, with the terrifying power enough to completely annihilate the soul, flew towards Naruto¡¯s heart, but just before it was about to hit Naruto, the destructive thunder light suddenly turned around, toward Orin. The Pace flame flew away.


    The power of the Olympus torch is too terrifying, even the attack from the Deity Killer was changed because of the power of the Olympus torch.


    The destructive lightning of Zeus was swallowed by the Olympus flame. After the destructive lightning entered the Olympus flame, it was immediately burned by the blue flame and disappeared without a trace in an instant. Cause any damage to the Pandora''s Box.


    The strike that Zeus just now was to take Naruto¡¯s life, so the power is absolutely extraordinary, but I did not expect that after the Olympus flame was not entered, the lightning was completely burned in the shortest time. This also shows that Olympus The power of the Pace flame.

 1561 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1561

    Zeus¡¯s attack was absorbed by the Olympus flame, which also let Athena breathe a sigh of relief, and then the scepter of the goddess of victory immediately knocked on Zeus and forced Zeus away, while shouting: "Naruto! You are still hesitating. what?!"


    Reason tells Naruto that Athena is right, he should not hesitate at this time, he should let go, open Pandora''s Box, get the light of birth, defeat Zeus, and then reorganize the chaotic world. This is their plan, but inwardly His emotions made him unable to let go of his hand, unable to watch Pandora enter the Olympus flame and disappear without a trace.


    "Naruto, let go."


    Even Pandora himself began to persuade Naruto: "You know, this is my destiny. When I was born from the heart of the holy fire, it was destined to be my destiny. Let go and let me return to the holy fire. Go, that is my only destination, my only destiny"


    Pandora may be right, because this is her destiny.


    Naruto once did a move before, because he was curious about what happened to Pandora, so he used the Hyperion Stone to see Pandora.


    The Stone of Hyperion is the Titan God Hyperion who fell in the battle of the Titans. His soul fragments are condensed into an extremely treasure. There are only three pieces in the world of Stone of Hyperion, one of which belongs to the moon goddess Arte Mis.That precious treasure allows people to directly see the line of fate of others, and can also see the so-called fate of others. Naruto has used the stone of Hyperion to see Pandora¡¯s line of fate, but Pandora¡¯s line of fate is scarce. surprisingly.


    When Naruto first came to this world, because he was an outsider, his fate line was also very few. This also attracted Artemis¡¯s attention, but because things in this world are more involved with Naruto There have been more and more, and now his fate line is almost related to the rise and fall of the entire world, but Pandora, the''indigenous people'', she has no fate line at all, because there are only two, one sturdy, connected to the Olympus flame Above, a slender, almost invisible, connected to Naruto''s body.


    Returning to that flame and extinguishing with the Olympus flame is Pandora''s fate, which seems to have been doomed from the line of fate.


    The Hyperion Stone on Naruto''s body suddenly flew out without Naruto''s control, suspended in front of Naruto''s eyes, allowing him to see clearly the line of fate on Pandora''s body again.


    There are still only two lines of fate connected to him almost disappearing, and the connection to the Olympus flame is already extremely strong and even begins to shine. This seems to indicate that now is the moment when Pandora''s fate is realized.


    "Let go, Naruto, this is my destiny."


    Pandora''s indifferent voice completely aroused the anger in Naruto''s heart. His eyes changed from the red of the original nine-gou jade reincarnation eyes to blue. The right hand held the hilt of the Kusanaru sword tightly, and the muscles wailed because of too much force.


    "I''ll go to your mother''s fate! Skymarsh Spear! Cut it off for me!!"


    The dark matter immediately intertwined ~ entangled on the blade of the Kusanaru sword, and became the spiral divine sword that can cut everything. The black blade fell, slashing the only stone of Hyperion in the world. It became two segments, just after the stone of Hyperion disappeared, Naruto saw the line of fate in two segments from the green gemstone.


    The attraction of the Olympus flame to Pandora disappeared as the line of fate broke, but Naruto staggered forward and flew into the Olympus flame.


    "Naruto!!"


    Athena saw that Naruto had actually fallen into the Olympus flame, and immediately left Zeus and flew towards the faint blue flame. A blue thunder and lightning quickly hit Athena¡¯s vest and penetrated. The female sacred clothes on her body.


    Athena screamed in mid-air and fell to the ground, spouting a mouthful of bright red blood, and even the scepter of the goddess of victory fell to the ground.


    Even if it was a sneak attack, it could break the defense of Athena''s female sacred clothes with one blow, and severely wound her, only Zeus''s thunder rod. Zeus succeeded in the sneak attack while Athena was in confusion, and Athena was seriously injured. And without fighting power, and without Athena''s Victory Scepter and Divine Shield Aquis, Hera would certainly not be Zeus''s opponent, being shot down by the Thunder Rod.


    Hera, who fell on the ground, slowly lost the light in her eyes. Because of the injury caused by the thunder stick, the curse in her body could not be suppressed. Most of her body had turned into black feathers, and it took less than a minute. , Hera will completely become a crow.


    The original battle situation changed immediately after Naruto fell into the Olympus flame. Zeus severely wounded Athena with a sneak attack and easily defeated Hera. Naruto had fallen into the Olympus flame again. , No one can defeat Zeus.


    Zeus also thought it was the case. Just when he laughed and wanted to kill Athena, the "disobedient daughter", there was another roar from the Olympus flame, and Zeus turned his eyes. The eyeballs almost fell out.


    I saw a golden figure in the faint blue flame of the Olympus flame, and even the attack of the thunder rod could easily be burned, and Zeus would never dare to touch the Olympus flame directly. , Was actually sucked in by the golden figure.


    Chapter 220-The truth, the cause and effect caused by Naruto


    The power of the Olympus gods, the Olympus flame, was actually sucked back by Naruto.This kind of thing, whether it is the king of gods Zeus, the queen Hera, or the goddess of wisdom Athena, can¡¯t give an explanation. I don¡¯t understand why Naruto has this kind of ability, but this kind of reason is completely impossible to explain. It''s like a dream, but it really happened.


    Not only the Olympus flame in this Pandora temple, but even the flames throughout the universe suddenly weakened a lot.


    Because those mortal flames themselves evolved from the Olympus flame, and are now attracted by the Olympus flame. All the sacred power parts of it have gathered and flew to the abyss of hell, Tartarus. , Flew to Naruto''s body.


    The Olympus flame was gradually absorbed by Naruto into his body. The original golden body glowed. At this time, it was filled with a blue flame, but the blue flame seemed to be incomplete, Naruto¡¯s body Blue for a while and gold for a while, switching between the two colors and light, just can''t stabilize into the appearance of their own body.


    Although Zeus didn''t know what happened to Naruto, he instinctively felt a huge crisis. The destructive thunder light from the thunder rod continuously attacked Naruto''s body.


    But before those lightning rays hit Naruto, a huge flame shape of the Olympus flame appeared beside Naruto, which bounced all the lightning rays of Zeus to the surroundings. This Pandora temple was in the bounced thunder rays. , Was constantly destroyed, but Naruto was safe and sound, but he could not completely form a human body.


    Pandora saw Naruto''s appearance, with an inexplicable smile on his face, and his body shook lightly, turning into a blue flame, flying towards Naruto.


    Pandora is the last part of the Olympus flame that Naruto lacks. Because Pandora is the heart of the flame, her body itself is the flame. The original Olympus flame lacks Pandora¡¯s part, so Naruto¡¯s body It is always impossible to recover.


    With Pandora, the heart of the sacred flame, Naruto completely absorbed the power of the complete Olympus sacred flame, and his body gradually faded ~ the dazzling light was gone, and it became a normal appearance.


    The blue Olympus flame slowly converged into Naruto''s originally blue eyes, giving those eyes the power of a flame.


    Those eyes are like the fire of the Olympus holy fire, which is constantly burning, burning forever, exuding endless divine power.


    Naruto''s eyes became brighter, his blond hair became more brilliant, and the whole person seemed to have undergone a completely reborn change.


    Zeus looked at Naruto in astonishment. No matter how he thought about it, he could not understand why Naruto could absorb the power of the Olympus flame and why he could survive the burning of that flame. Even if he wanted to rely on his own It''s impossible for the body to survive the Olympus flame, but Zeus was frightened and angry in his heart, but it was more fear!


    Just like Pandora said, Zeus is actually afraid, he is afraid of Naruto, afraid of the son of prophecy.


    Because he was afraid of the warrior in the prophecy and feared that his rule would be overthrown, he sacrificed God Pan and Hercules, and even took a sneak attack and used a thunder rod to smash Naruto into the abyss of hell, but he still couldn''t kill him. Death Naruto, what is happening now, seems to have gradually conformed to that prophecy, and Zeus''s fear is also expanding because of this conformity.


    Zeus suddenly yelled in a gaffe, and the thunder rod in his hand kept hitting Naruto''s dazzling thunder light.


    Naruto''s face showed a blue-and-white color under the light of thunder. The previous Naruto had to use the power of the Kusanagi sword to resist Zeus''s Thunder Rod, but at this time, he no longer needed this.


    Naruto raised his right hand, and time and space was distorted by Naruto''s palm.


    "Bengyue Dimensional Knife!"


    If it was just the original dimensional sword, it would not be able to withstand the attack of the Thunder Rod, because the power of the Thunder Rod could be seen through time and space, and even if it escaped to countless dimensions, it could not be resisted, but now it is different.


    With a wave of Naruto¡¯s arm, the twisted dimensional blade immediately cut down. The sharp and twisted force cut Zeus¡¯ thunder and lightning in half, and the remaining power of the dimensional knife came to Zeus. Because the power was weakened too much, the result was even Zeus¡¯s. The skin is not scratched.


    As the king of the gods, Zeus would never show an expression of gaffe in normal times, but at this time, Zeus''s expression was like an expression of an ordinary person seeing a ghost, unbelievable and great fear mixed together.


    The power of the Thunder Rod, even Athena can only resist with the Victory Scepter and the Holy Shield. Even before Naruto, he would also use the power of the sword, but now, Naruto can only use his sword Zeus''s fear grew, but this time, Zeus thought a little too much.


    In fact, Naruto¡¯s current realm is the same as Zeus. The highest realm of the ninth sense. He did not surpass that boundary and reached a higher level. It was just because he absorbed the power of the Olympus sacred fire, plus Ming Wu. Some things let him completely master a force.


    Naruto did not immediately fight Zeus, but reached out and opened the Pandora''s Box that was no longer wrapped in flames.


    The Pandora''s box should have sealed the dark power left over from the battle of the Titans, as well as the light of Athena''s birth, but when Naruto opened the box, his expression was unusually calm.


    boom!


    The lid of Pandora¡¯s Box fell to the ground, but


    "empty?!"


    Enduring her injuries, Athena stood up, looked at the completely empty Pandora''s box, and was stunned on the spot, and then reacted: "This is impossible! I obviously put the light of birth into Pandora. Magic box power, how can there be nothing?!"


    ''The light of birth?''


    It was the first time Zeus heard about this now, and there was a little more haze in Athena''s eyes.He tried his best to seal those powers, and even used the Olympus torch to seal this magic box in the abyss of hell that even Athena didn¡¯t know, but he tried his best, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be inside. There is still a treasure like the light of birth, thinking about how many years I have passed by the light of birth that may be the last in the world, the depression and anger in Zeus''s heart can be imagined.


    Naruto looked at the empty Pandora''s Box with a brisk smile on his face.


    "I knew it should be like this, it was nothing but an empty box, that''s right."


    Naruto¡¯s weird tone made Athena wonder if he had swallowed the Olympus flame just now, and something went wrong in his head. Naruto raised her right hand, and a golden whirlwind was in Naruto¡¯s palm. Turning, then it becomes a small glowing light ball.

 1562 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1562

    Both Athena and Zeus had seen this golden light group before, and at this moment they exclaimed.


    "The light of birth?!"


    Even Athena didn¡¯t know what happened in this, but the first light she originally placed in the Pandora¡¯s Box was actually owned by Naruto, so the Pandora¡¯s Box naturally became an empty one. box.


    Naruto smiled and talked about his previous dream.


    It was when Naruto was in the world of Conan, in order to save the concubine Yingri, Naruto forced to break through the sixth sense and used Amaterasu Heiyan, and the dream was when he was in a coma for seven days due to side effects.


    In fact, at that time, the place Naruto went in his dream was Tartarus, the abyss of hell.


    At that time, he heard a voice calling and opened the Pandora''s Box, but it was not just a dream, but something that really happened.At that time, the Pandora''s Box had actually been opened by Naruto. The power of the light of birth entered Naruto''s body and was possessed by Naruto. He even absorbed part of the power of the Olympus flame at that time.


    The light of birth and the Olympus flame are arguably the two strongest forces in the world, both of which are owned by Naruto. Later in the Digimon world, in the battle with the bright beast, Naruto will use the power of the light of birth Fusion with the power of the Olympus Holy Fire, and when it was previously sealed in the Pandora¡¯s Box, the power of the first-born light was affected by the power of darkness and transformed into the light of hope in Naruto. It is this special The change caused Athena to fail to see that Naruto had already possessed the light of birth, otherwise there would not be so many things.


    But when Naruto opened the Pandora''s Box, not only the light of the first birth was released, but also the dark power sealed in it.Fear, greed, greed, and anger, these dark forces eroded Zeus, so he became cruel and unkind.


    When Naruto opened Pandora¡¯s Box, after Zeus put Pandora¡¯s Box, and after that, Zeus, who was eroded by fear, was afraid that the seal was not complete enough, so he ordered the God of Forge to create an absolute cage, and Pandora was sealed in the body of Cronus, and even broke the legs of the forging god for this, blinding his eyes. In addition to the brutality of Zeus itself, this has nothing to do with the erosion of those dark forces. Open relationship.


    Now that Naruto has all the power of the light of birth and the Olympic flame, he no longer needs to fear Zeus''s thunder rod.It¡¯s not because Naruto¡¯s realm has far surpassed Zeus, it¡¯s just that his body has the light of birth, so his body is the weapon of killing gods, it is the Holy Shield Aquis, he can emit the power of killing gods, It can also withstand the attack of the Divine Weapon, and now he faces Zeus with the Thunder Rod and Aquis, the conditions on both sides are fair.


    "Zeus, your father Cronus is buried in this place, so be with him and sleep here!"


    Chapter 221-The Final Battle, Naruto Fights Zeus


    Naruto absorbed the light of the firstborn and the power of the Olympus sacred fire. At this time, he was equivalent to a humanoid weapon, with the power that could really fight Zeus head-on.


    Absorbing the monsters of the Olympus flame, the empty Pandora''s box, and the light of birth, Zeus''s head seems to have received a lot of shock today, but it is obviously not the time for him to think.


    "Fire escape, extinguish the fire!"


    Naruto took a deep breath, and then spit out a huge red fireball with a diameter of more than thirty meters, burning the air.


    Zeus felt that the fireball contained truly terrifying power, and knew that it contained the power of the first-born light, which was absolutely enough to cause huge damage to his spirit, and his heart was terrified, and the thunder rod immediately emitted a thunder light.


    Both can be said to be a terrifying attack by the God-killing Tool. The thunder and fire exploded after being entangled. The blue thunder and red fire were mixed together and turned into a dark color, and the expanding power would have damaged Pandora. The temple was blasted to pieces.


    The bodies of Zeus and Naruto flew out of the collapsed Pandora Temple, Naruto put Athena and Hera aside, and then turned and rushed towards Zeus.


    Zeus slashed in front of him with his thunder rod, a crescent-shaped lightning was formed in front of Zeus, and then shattered and turned into countless lightning arrows, all aimed at Naruto, and shot out.


    Naruto spread his arms and drove his body to spin quickly.


    "Bagua Palm¡¤Return to Heaven!"


    The fast-turning body drives the rotation of Chakra, forming a perfect defense. Those lightning arrows hit Naruto¡¯s back to the sky, ping-pong-pong, but all the thunder and lightning were bounced back, and none of them could penetrate back. Defense of the day.


    Zeus''s eyes saw Naruto''s rotation stop, and the thunder rod depicted a lifelike eagle in the air. The eagle flapped its wings and made a sharp cry.


    The sound penetrated Naruto¡¯s ears, but in Naruto¡¯s head it turned into a loud thunderous sound. Naruto heard that it was a sound wave attack very similar to Hermes¡¯ Lyre. Attacking the brain does not cause hallucinations, but directly damages brain cells, which will cause considerable damage.


    The Chakra inside Naruto secretly circulated, using the bone veins to change his own bone changes.


    The bones that were originally compact and extremely hard became loose, just like briquettes, with countless cavities in them. Those cavities absorb and dissolve sound waves and minimize the damage to Naruto.


    Naruto''s big hand waved to his side, and a golden light immediately flowed through Naruto''s body, turning into a big golden bar covering Naruto''s body. At the same time, Naruto''s body also changed, with three heads and six arms growing. There are nine furry tails, just like the gesture mentioned in the prophecy.


    Zeus saw that Naruto was exactly the same as the prophecy, and the three-headed, six-armed, nine-tailed posture was even more irritated, and he screamed, suddenly put away the Aegis Aquis, and took out a bunch of runes from his arms.


    Athena will also make magic runes. To be precise, as long as people with strength can make different spells, whether it is the immortals of the East or the gods of the West, it is possible, but the East draws spells, while the West is It is to draw a magic circle.


    These runes were made by Zeus a long time ago, and they have been carried with him in case of emergencies. Now they are all taken out to deal with Naruto.


    Zeus used the small universe to force himself to squirt out a mouthful of blood. The blood with great power was sprinkled on those runes. After the runes absorbed the blood of Zeus, they turned into red runes with a faint golden color.


    Zeus scattered those runes, and all the runes immediately surrounded Naruto, forming a huge circular formation that surrounded Naruto.


    Naruto doesn''t know what these runes do, so it''s always right to be careful anyway.


    Zeus sent out a flash of lightning in the direction of Naruto. Naruto drew away instantly. After the lightning hit a red rune behind Naruto, he flew from the rune in front of Naruto. come out.


    This change was beyond Naruto¡¯s expectation. It was due to the body¡¯s ability to react to avoid this lightning bolt. After being dodged by Naruto, the lightning struck another magic rune. Flew out from Naruto''s left.


    Naruto can now understand the real function of these runes. These runes with the blood of Zeus are like a mirror of time and space, constantly absorbing the lightning from the thunder rod, and then releasing them from other places. , Because I don¡¯t know the law of correspondence between the runes, so it¡¯s extremely difficult to dodge.


    After Zeus saw Naruto avoid the attack of thunder and lightning, the thunder rod in his hand gave out eight consecutive thunder lights, forming nine lines, jumping continuously among those runes.


    Naruto increased his reaction speed to the fastest, but under the siege of the nine simultaneous flying shots and the thunder and lightning that did not know where it would come from, he still felt very strenuous, and because the pressure of those runes was too strong , Naruto didn''t even have a chance to show off the gossip, and the idea of ??blocking those thunder and lightning with the Bagua palm was declared bankrupt.


    Naruto is now like a cricket trapped in a bamboo cage, and the black-hearted guy outside, stabbing him with nine needles at the same time, he must keep jumping, or he will die.Of course, Zeus didn''t want to see Naruto jumping, he wanted to see Naruto really die.


    Naruto gritted his teeth and endured the pain of two rays of thunder burning his shoulders black, his hands clasped together, and the breath of yin and yang came out of his mouth.


    The yin and yang energy combined into a huge beast head beside Naruto, and the remaining seven lightning beams were as fast as they were. The beast head was too large and not flexible enough. It was hit by four lightning beams in a row, and four more. Burning wounds.


    The huge beast head didn''t care about the wound on his body, but opened a huge mouth.


    That mouth is too huge. When one opened it, it looks like there is only one huge mouth left on the whole face~ The mouth is full of sharp and sharp fangs, and it is as deep as one can never The bottomless pit that reaches the deepest point seems to be able to swallow the entire universe.


    Gourmet, can swallow everything!


    Taotie possesses a powerful ability that can swallow anything. After Naruto has obtained the complete light of the firstborn and the power of the Olympus flame, the power of these transformations has become stronger.


    Taotie opened a huge mouth, took a strong breath, and swallowed a large swath of red runes.


    The runes ran wildly in Yutie''s mouth, but Yutie closed her mouth tightly, chewed with her teeth a few times, chewed all the runes into pieces, then opened her mouth again and began to devour other runes.


    Taotie¡¯s mouth was too big, and his power was too strong. Although those runes could dodge with autonomous consciousness, they still couldn¡¯t dodge completely. It didn¡¯t take long for Zeus¡¯s runes to be swallowed by Lutie.


    Zeus was shocked when he saw this scene, and quickly summoned all the remaining runes in front of him. One of the runes flew in the air, and the rest lined up in front of Zeus.


    Naruto didn''t know what tricks Zeus was playing, just let the gluttonous guard in front of him, ready to swallow.


    Zeus used the thunder rod to point at the blood red rune in front of him. The power of the thunder rod was dispersed to all the runes in front of him. After the force of the thunder rod was injected into the runes, the runes became more red, and then all flew out a bloody thunder light. , Poured into the magic rune in midair.


    That magic rune gathered a powerful force, and the whole magic rune was wrapped around with red lightning, and then it spun and flew towards the gluttonous food quickly.


    Taotie opened its huge mouth and was ready to swallow it again, but this time the rune with powerful divine power escaped the devouring power of Taotie, and was accurately attached to the forehead of Taotie. With a fierce roar, the red lightning spread throughout time and space. , The powerful explosive force blasted the entire gluttonous beast head to ashes.


    Chapter 222-Fenglin Volcano Thunder


    Naruto continuously changed two more gluttonous gluttons, but they were all blown to pieces by Zeus in the same way. Although the effort was not good, Naruto still saw the true face of Zeus''s moves.


    To put it bluntly, it is better to use those runes, but the method of use is different.


    A rune also has an upper limit of strength. If this upper limit is exceeded, the small universe inside the rune will leak out, or even explode. The upper limit of the endurance of this combat rune is not comparable to that of a sealed rune.


    For example, the amount of a small universe that a rune can withstand is 1, and now there are a total of 51 runes, with 1 rune as the main body, and then inject a small universe of 1 into all the remaining 50 runes, and then Inject the small universe of the 50 runes into the main rune at the same time. Because it is injected at the same time, you can inject 50 times the power of the upper limit before the rune explodes, and then fly to the enemy and immediately explode !

 1563 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1563

    Because of the supercharged power injected into the rune, the rune itself cannot be maintained for too long. As long as it can be avoided for a period of time, the small universe inside the rune will naturally get out of control and explode, but that is too boring.


    Naruto would not accept that kind of wimpy method. His hands flew up and down, his fingers flexibly made various handprints, and then the yin and yang energy condensed into a strange animal in front of him.


    This alien leopard head has a dragon body, resembling a dragon but not a dragon, with a hideous face, and its name is Jaixuan.


    Zeus didn''t recognize this ancient strange beast, Jacques. Although he didn''t know what the monster was capable of, as long as it was blown up completely, there would be no problems.


    Under this thought, Zeus reached out and pointed at the rune in front of him. A rune exuded strong thunder and lightning, and flew quickly towards Javier. Zeus''s idea is not wrong. As long as it can be destroyed, no matter what. All abilities are nonsense, but the problem is that this strange beast is not very ordinary. If it can''t be destroyed all at once, it will be in big trouble.


    Jaiyan arched his body, and did not avoid Zeus''s attack. His whole body was radiant, emitting a faint golden light throughout his body.


    The red rune flew to Jah''s forehead, and the explosion was accompanied by violent red lightning.


    Zeus stared at the center of the explosion, then let out a sigh of relief.


    Although Jai Xu used all his strength for defense just now, after withstanding the explosion, all the golden light on his body was blown away. The tail was blown off, and his head was blown off. They are all terrible wounds, in the eyes of Zeus, they have been damaged like this, what else can they do?


    But the problem is that Jaihu has to be injured like this in order to have a real effect!


    The aura emanating from Javian''s body was weakened a lot because of Zeus''s attack just now, but just when the flame of power on Javian''s body was about to be completely extinguished, a terrifying explosion occurred on Javian''s body, and the dim light of power was actually Suddenly burst, the strength of Jai Xuan''s body produced a completely unreasonable surge!


    Jairuan itself has the power of Naruto''s anger. When Jairian himself is attacked, as long as Jairian is completely destroyed without a single blow, Jairian will arouse this angry power and make his own power explosively increase.The attack made by Zeus just now made Jahuan''s body almost collapsed. Such a powerful attack had just inspired all Jahuan''s power.The damage received will make angry Javier produce several times or even dozens of times the power of terror.


    A flame of anger erupted from Javier, and his eyes were filled with hatred and anger. Javier opened his mouth and screamed at Zeus.


    Javier is not a monster beast who is good at attacking with sound, but because the power generated by anger is too powerful, this roar has shattered the space, and the extremely violent power swept towards Zeus along with Javier''s roar.


    Javier¡¯s roar produced a fiery storm. Zeus immediately blocked all the runes in front of him, and at the same time took out the Holy Shield Aquis as a defense, but Javier¡¯s violent anger still made Zeus feel trembling. It seemed that the whole heart would be shattered by the anger of Javier.


    After Javier roared wildly, he immediately rushed towards Zeus, carrying a terrifying force more than ten times stronger than the explosion just now.


    Zeus quickly waved the lightning rod in his hand, sending out waves of destructive lightning, but Javier waved his claws and easily caught Zeus''s lightning to pieces.


    Zeus was taken aback by this unreasonable terrorist attack by Jairian, a golden thunder and lightning immediately flew towards Jairian''s heart, intending to completely defeat this terrifying monster.


    But in the furious Javian, the power of this strange beast is beyond Naruto¡¯s own control. Javian in a furious state is not under Naruto¡¯s control and will only attack his previous target and destroy everything. s attack.


    Only the goal of destroying Zeus was left in Jai Xu''s eyes filled with anger, constantly hissing, making crazy noises, and flying towards Zeus.


    Zeus backed away while controlling the runes to attack Jairus.


    But before the power of fury was exhausted, Jai Xuan was a completely invincible monster. He could easily kill the gluttonous beast rune in seconds, but now it has no effect on the furious Jai Xuan. Jai Xuan used his sharp teeth and claws to destroy the gods. Fuquan was torn into pieces, and with the violent amount of jade and stone, he rushed in front of Zeus, exuding more powerful power than the entire sun.


    "hateful!!"


    The amount of violence in Javier was beyond the control and understanding. Zeus looked at the monster that was on the verge of collapse and was about to explode. He concentrated all the small universe on the Holy Shield Aquis in his hand, and Aquis sent out a shining light to the heavens. Sacred golden light, Zeus can now only use all his strength to resist Jah''s blew!


    Naruto watched Zeus use Aquis to resist Jacques'' blew, with a cold smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Aggression is like fire!"


    boom!


    The amount of violent violent Javier¡¯s self-detonation swept across the entire Tartarus. This hell abyss formed by the body of Tartarus, one of the five great creation gods, suffered great damage and shock under Javier¡¯s self-detonation. The area of ??Hell¡¯s Abyss directly destroyed more than one-third of the area under the self-detonation of Jairus. In this one-third, nothing could survive, and the remaining two thirds were also destroyed. The explosion turned into four huge plates, and the small plates were countless. It can be seen that the power of the blast is so great.


    The horrible power of Jairyan¡¯s self-detonation was not completely blocked by Zeus¡¯s Aquis. Zeus¡¯s thick white beard was burned by half of the anger generated when Jairian¡¯s self-detonation was caused, and his body was also seriously damaged, and even more serious was , The Divine Shield Aquis, who has not suffered any damage since the age of mythology, even the God-killing tool can hardly damage a single bit, in Jah''s self-detonation, a crack was actually cracked!


    Although the crack did not cover the entire Holy Shield, it could not be described as insignificant. The crack that appeared on Aquis seemed to be a true portrayal of Zeus''s crumbling rule of Olympus.


    Zeus saw the rift on Aquis, his eyes were full of deep fear, and then this fear was covered by shame and anger. His runes were also damaged by the devouring just now, and now there are only ten left. All, these runes are very troublesome to make. After these ten runes are used up, it is absolutely impossible for Zeus to use other runes in this battle.


    The blood-colored runes were inspired by Zeus¡¯s small universe, emitting a more enchanting blood-red thunder light. Under the shining of that blood-red thunder light, the remaining runes were connected to each other, forming a blood-red big knife, facing Naruto¡¯s head. Cut it down.


    Naruto''s knot printing movement was completed quickly, and the yin and yang qi in his body was transformed into an ancient strange beast named Fengquan.


    The appearance of Bianquan looked like a giant tortoise, and it looked quite similar to the Xuanwu among the Four Holy Beasts, but the two were actually completely different creatures in mythology.


    "Not moving like a mountain!"


    Naruto let out a loud roar, and at the same time, Feng Qiang roared up to the sky, and a heavy light radiated from his back armor.


    Bianqin''s greatest ability is to bear weight. Although he can''t absorb a powerful attack like Jaiyan and stimulate his own strength, to break Bianqian''s defense, the power required is far more than ten times that of breaking Jaiyan.


    The blood-red broadsword composed of magical runes slashed on Biao''s back. Biao''s back armor was slightly dented by the impact of the strange force, but the back armor did not break. The more concave, the blood-red broadsword was blocked. The stronger the strength, the defensive power seemed to have no limit, it blocked the ever-increasing strength of the blood red sword, and finally bounced back and returned without success.


    The magic runes are continuously combined into different things, including long swords, long ~ guns, and bows and arrows, but no matter which attack mode it is, it is difficult to shake the absolute defense of Bianqin. Naruto''s defense is in the midst of Bianqin''s defense. The power injected with the light of the firstborn is equivalent to the third holy shield Aquis in the world. Without the power that Jai Xu blew up just now, it is difficult to defeat this absolute defense.


    With Zeus''s continuous strong offensive, it was difficult to break Fang''s defense. Naruto''s handprints changed again, reversed the battle and took the offensive.


    "It''s as fast as the wind!"


    Chapter 223-Fenglin Volcano Under the Thunder


    A golden whirlwind around Naruto flew towards Zeus suddenly, and Zeus''s divine eyes couldn''t see the body of the golden whirlwind in an instant, as if something ran towards him.


    Although I don''t know what it is, the painful lesson before has caused Zeus to immediately defend with the Holy Shield Aquis in his hand.


    But the golden whirlwind was very fast. Before Zeus fully raised the Holy Shield, the attack had arrived. The continuous attacks hit Zeus¡¯s xiong mouth. The pain accumulated by countless attacks made Zeus retreat twice. Step, the thunder rod in his hand subconsciously attacked the whirlwind, but the speed of the whirlwind was faster than Zeus''s subconscious reaction speed. Before the attack of the thunder rod arrived, he had already escaped without a trace.


    Zeus quickly recovered and saw the golden whirlwind flying towards him again, and golden light was released from the cracked Aquis again.


    Affected by the golden light, the speed of the golden whirlwind was obviously reduced a bit, and Zeus simultaneously focused the small universe on his own eyes, and finally saw the main body of the golden whirlwind clearly.


    It turned out to be a mini-man with a yellow coat and yellow hat, a knife in his hand, and a yellow-colored car, who is only a dozen centimeters tall. This man is a strange animal Qingji.


    Qing Ji''s speed is so fast that even Naruto himself can''t compare with his agility. Although his power is small, Qing Ji''s agility and speed are his greatest reliance. Ziah can activate countless times at the same time in a blink of an eye. s attack.


    Although Qing Ji was affected by the golden light emitted by Aquis, he soon adapted to the power of the golden light, and the speed began to accelerate again, although this also caused Aquis to be cracked by Naruto''s ability to make a canth, which caused Aquis. The reason for the weakening of Qingji''s strength, but Qingji''s own speed and acceleration are still terrifying.


    Zeus also saw that the advantage of this yellow-colored villain was speed. Even a general attack, even with destructive power, would be difficult to counter the speed of the villain. Only if it hits is the truth.


    Of course, Zeus, whose brain has not been completely destroyed, would not do such unnecessary things. The remaining runes were scattered and combined into a huge formation, and then used the thunder rod to send out the horror containing the power of killing the gods. Lightning strikes.


    Just when Naruto thought that Zeus, like before, was using those runes as time-space mirrors to counter the speed of Qingji, those runes were united by the thunder and lightning of the thunder rod, forming a huge The cage.


    Qing Ji kept speeding up and stabs towards the surroundings, but such stabs seem to have no effect on this lightning cage at all, and the lightning cage made up of magic runes is shrinking, and Qing Ji''s space for activity has also been compressed smaller and smaller. .


    When Qingji could barely move, the remaining runes were about to be attached to Qingji''s body, spinning quickly around Qingji, the red thunder light emitted from it turned into a sharp circular saw, and it would lose the space to escape. Qingji split into two and disappeared completely, and then the rune returned to Zeus again, preparing for the next attack.


    Although Naruto had suffered a big loss from the ability of Naruto before, Qingji''s ability was obviously of no use to Zeus. Even if he could make another Qingji, Zeus already understood Qingji''s ability. Using the same moves is just a waste of energy.


    That was the god-king Zeus, not the one Naruto could come casually.


    Seeing that Naruto did not continue to attack, Zeus immediately launched a counterattack. Zeus inserted the thunder rod in his hand into the ground, and the power of violent thunder and lightning poured into the underworld of Tartarus, and then followed the ground toward Naruto. Now, this move is very similar to Naruto''s early fern dance, but Zeus uses the power of thunder and lightning to launch this strongest dance step.


    Naruto took a deep breath and flew into the air.


    Zeus¡¯s Thunder¡¯s attack had already locked Naruto, even if Naruto escaped from countless dimensions, those Thunder would also break through time and space and pursue them.

 1564 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1564

    Naruto spread his arms, and a huge Tai Chi picture appeared beside him.Compared with the previous form of Tai Chi, Naruto¡¯s strength is now stronger, and this form of Tai Chi has become more complete and perfect. In the slowly rotating form of Tai Chi, it seems that a universe is slowly evolving in it. Ceaselessly.


    The devastating lightning strikes from the Thunder Rod flew towards Naruto¡¯s body from all directions. When those lightning and lightning entered Naruto¡¯s Tai Chi shape at the same time, Naruto¡¯s Tai Chi shape was obviously greatly affected by the tremendous power. With the impact of power, the boundary between the yin and yang fish clearly appeared some confusion, and then in Naruto''s slow motion of waving his hand, the originally confused boundary became clear again, and then became confused again.


    The two yin and yang fish chase each other¡¯s tails, driving the rotation of the entire time and space. This rotation affects the power of thunder and lightning, causing those violent thunder and lightning to slowly rotate along with Naruto¡¯s gestures, and finally annihilate in Naruto¡¯s Tai Chi In the form, disappear without a trace.


    Although Zeus''s attack was eliminated, Naruto did not stop Tai Chi''s attack. The shape of Tai Chi gradually expanded and soon encircled Zeus.


    Zeus was shocked and quickly stepped back, but he felt an unusually heavy body.No matter how Zeus improves his small universe, he cannot easily escape from this special force field, and Naruto is even more unlikely to allow Zeus to escape from his Tai Chi force field easily, and his hands become slower and heavier.


    The heaviness on Zeus''s body became more and more terrifying, even his forehead began to sweat, and the body that Zeus''s head wanted to control retreated, but his body involuntarily started to walk around Naruto''s body, in this huge quagmire. Among them, even if Zeus was the king of the gods, he could not control his body.


    "Its Xu Rulin!"


    Naruto¡¯s seemingly slow and awkward movements actually contain the supreme truth. When Naruto was not as strong as Zeus before, he used this trick to cause great trouble to Zeus. Now both sides are equally strong, but Naruto The level of comprehension of power is higher than that of Zeus, not just the small universe of Zeus itself, even the divine power of Thunder Rod and Aquis is suppressed by Naruto''s Tai Chi power.


    The shape of Naruto''s Tai Chi is brewing terrifying power. As long as the brewing reaches the limit, Zeus can be severely injured or even killed directly.


    Zeus was in Naruto''s Tai Chi, and he already felt the terrifying power contained in it. The fear in his heart for Naruto continued to expand uncontrollably, and finally he made up his mind. He gritted his teeth and sprayed his blood on those runes. on.


    boom!


    All the runes were inspired by the blood of Zeus, and the small universe contained in it exploded. With this sudden explosive power, Zeus forcibly broke through Naruto¡¯s Tai Chi shape and escaped from it, but his body was affected by the explosion just now. After a serious injury, Zeus has now lost all the runes, and only the Thunder Rod is left in his hand, and the sacred shield Aquis has been cracked. Naruto stared at Zeus coldly, and uttered a word indifferently. .


    "It''s hard to know Ru Yin!"


    Chapter 224-The Moment of Retribution


    "Illusory Art¡¤The Art of Dark Walk!"


    Naruto''s handprints were quickly completed, and at the same time countless darkness emerged from Naruto''s side, and quickly enveloped the entire Tartarus.


    This illusion is a special illusion developed by the first generation of Naruto Senjuzuma to deal with Uchiha Madara¡¯s eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes. This illusion and the moon reading, here is not, and the fox¡¯s heart art are the illusions that create illusions and attack the enemy¡¯s spirit. It is completely different. The effect of the Dark Walk technique is to create a piece of darkness. This darkness can greatly affect vision, including Uchiha Madara¡¯s eyes. At the beginning, Senju Zhuma used this illusion to weaken Uchiha Madara to a certain extent. His kaleidoscope ability defeated Madara Uchiha.


    In such a huge darkness, even Zeus, the king of the gods, will definitely be greatly affected.


    Although Zeus has the sharp eyes of an eagle and falcon, in this darkness, Zeus''s eyesight is also affected to the greatest extent, even if the eyes are closed, the sound that the ears can hear is almost the same as nothing.


    For today¡¯s Naruto, of course, this dark-walking technique is more than just blocking vision. If his dark-walking technique continues forever, it will gradually eliminate the five senses, and eventually even the small universe will be affected, even if it is comprehension. People or gods who have the ninth sense will be blocked by Naruto, which can be regarded as an enhanced version of the ninth sense, or if Shaka can reach the realm of the ninth sense, it should be possible to use the ninth sense. Block the ninth sense.


    In Naruto''s dark walk art, Zeus''s small universe was suppressed to a limit. It was in such an environment that the dark forces that had eroded Zeus played a role.


    Fear and panic, these emotions are more effective in a dark environment, and Zeus, who has been eroded by these emotions, is now even more unable to resist the emergence of such emotions.


    "Naruto Uzumaki! Get out of me quickly!"


    Zeus yelled at the surroundings, but his voice was quickly absorbed by the endless darkness around him, and he couldn''t hear even the slightest echo, as if he had fallen into a dead space, with only endless nothingness and darkness around him.


    But Naruto was sitting cross-legged outside the range of the dark art, his eyes closed, his eyebrows furrowed, and looked very strenuous. Obviously, it is not a simple matter to trap Zeus with such an illusion. And one more thing, this dark walking technique will also cause Naruto''s bad memories.


    Void, nothingness, darkness, boundlessness, no life or death


    The scene where these words are combined together, Naruto has personally experienced. The eighteen chaos eras drifting in the sea of ??chaos are Naruto¡¯s most painful and tragic memories. Naruto absolutely didn¡¯t want things at that time. Repeat it again, and now if it weren''t for dealing with Zeus, Naruto would not use the dark technique to recreate the infinite darkness of the sea of ??chaos.


    Zeus was trapped in the darkness, and gradually felt the horrible feeling Naruto had at the beginning, as if he was crazy. The thunder rod in his hand was constantly attacking the surroundings, but the blue thunder light was all submerged in the infinite In the dark.


    Whenever Zeus uses the Thunder Rod to launch an attack, Naruto''s spirit will also receive a considerable impact. It is not very easy for Naruto to resist the attack of the Thunder Rod.


    Seeing that the attack of the thunder rod could not tear the darkness in front of him, Zeus raised the Holy Shield Aquis in his hand again.


    There was a burst of golden light from Aquis, the light seemed to restrain the surrounding darkness. Under the light of Aquis, the darkness gradually retreated towards the surroundings, but when Aquis¡¯s light weakened, the darkness But it came up again.


    When Zeus saw that Aquis¡¯s power was effective, he was of course overjoyed. He immediately injected his own small universe into Aquis¡¯s interior, emitting golden light to expel the darkness around him, but he didn¡¯t know that it was falling into the sound. People''s arms.


    Because Zeus has this divine shield Aquis in hand, it is not a simple matter for Naruto to kill him. Although Aquis has a crack, it takes considerable power to defeat it.


    Naruto''s use of this dark walking technique was to capture the Aegis Aquis in the hands of Zeus. Now he has seen Zeus use Aquis''s power to resist the darkness, which has increased the power of the dark walking technique. The big windmill in the four corners of the right eye kept spinning.


    Naruto used the strongest illusion technique while performing the dark walking technique.


    Zeus could not tell the strongest illusion technique that Naruto secretly used in the dark art.In the eyes of Zeus, the Holy Shield Aquis in his hand was constantly emitting golden light, the surrounding darkness was under the shining of the golden light, and the range of darkness was getting smaller and smaller, gradually being suppressed by Aquis''s golden light.


    In fact, the power of Naruto¡¯s Dark Walk and Zeus¡¯s Aquis is always the same. Even if he is caught in Naruto¡¯s illusion, Zeus also has a very powerful small universe. The illusion of using the Dark Walk is true. Can''t beat him easily.


    But just before Zeus fell into the illusion of another god, a black light penetrated Aquith¡¯s defense, that is, after penetrating Aquis¡¯s previous crack due to Jacques¡¯s attack. It quickly hit Zeus''s wrist.


    Zeus was still trapped in the other gods of Naruto, but he still felt a sharp pain in his wrist, his fingers loosened, and then the Aegis, the shield with absolute defense, immediately disappeared from Zeus''s hands.


    The sharp pain in the wrist, coupled with the disappearance of Aquis, combined these two points, and it took a few seconds for Zeus to wake up. After his eyes became clear, Zeus saw clearly that he had just taken the holy from his hand. What is the dark shadow of Shield Aquis, immediately raged into his brain, and roared: "Hera!! You bitch!!!"


    It¡¯s really ironic. In the Titan¡¯s battle, Metis, the goddess of wisdom, helped Zeus steal the two-sided Aegis of Cronus. As a result, he helped Zeus win the game and defeated. Titan Protoss.


    But today, in the final battle that determined the Olympus Protoss, Aquis was still stolen, but now the owner of Aquis who is stolen has become Zeus himself and stolen his hands. The person with the shield has completely turned into a crow because of the curse. The queen of Zeus-Hera!


    Things went round and round, and the retribution fell on Zeus himself. This was definitely retribution.


    Although it is said that Zeus was eroded by dark forces and did a lot of things that people and gods were angry with, it was related to Naruto, but when Zeus swallowed Metis in his belly in order to consolidate his rule and prevent Metis¡¯ children from threatening him. , Naruto hadn''t opened Pandora''s Box yet, that is to say, the things at that time had nothing to do with Naruto, and would do that, just because of the cruelty and cold-blooded nature of Zeus.


    Zeus betrayed and tortured his own woman for himself, and now, this episode has finally avenged Zeus himself from Hera. He was also planted in the hands of the woman, planted in the betrayal, abandoned, and made by him. People are not like people and ghosts are not like ghosts in the hands of the queen!


    Without the Aegis Aquis, Zeus has no chance of winning. This battle should end here.


    Chapter 225-Zeus works together to open up the earth


    Zeus can absolutely do everything for his Olympus and for his rule. Like Cao Cao, Zeus is also the kind of hero who would rather teach me to take the world, not let the world take me, but very Unfortunately, Zeus will not be a successful Cao Cao, and his fate is definitely hundreds of times more miserable than Cao Cao!


    Hera struggled with the last little universe and took away Aquis who belonged to Zeus. This made the victorious balance completely dumped towards Naruto.


    Naruto has the light of birth in his body, so every attack he makes can be comparable to the attack from the Deity Killing Weapon. Only Aegis, the Aegis, can withstand Naruto¡¯s attacks. Now that he has lost Aquis, Zeus¡¯s only The way is to use the Thunder Rod and Naruto head-to-head, but in this case, the consumption of Zeus''s small universe is several times that of Naruto, and with the difference in fighting skills between the two sides, Zeus has completely fallen behind.


    Zeus'' movements gradually became slow due to the consumption of the small universe. Although this slowness was only for a powerful person like Naruto, it was deadly enough for Zeus.


    Zeus was already sweating profusely, seeing Naruto rushing towards him again, the thunder rod in his hand once again dazzled with thunder.


    Although it was the same as the attack of the Thunder Rod, Zeus now seemed to be at the end of the crossbow, and his movements began to become very reluctant. Compared with the previous strength, the thunder light meant a bit strong outside and inside.


    Naruto would not be afraid of such an attack. With a twist of the Kusanagi sword in his hand, he immediately turned the lightning attack of Zeus to one side, then turned around and kicked the Kusanagi sword against Zeus with his heel.


    Zeus bounced the flying Kusanaru sword with a thunder stick, but his arm was numb. In terms of strength, Zeus, who had lost more space in the universe, gradually became no longer Naruto''s opponent.


    Naruto didn''t care about the Kusanaru sword that was bounced off, but quickly swiped both fists.


    "Toward the Peacock!!"


    The fist exploded the air, rubbing with the air to produce a dazzling fire, and the countless fireballs combined to form the appearance of a beautiful and gorgeous peacock. Obviously Zeus was not in the mood to appreciate the beauty of death and the horror radiating towards the peacock. The power made Zeus feel a chill in his heart.


    The few remaining small universes are all poured into the thunder rod in my hand. The thunder rod seems to have felt the crisis of Zeus, so it made a loud thunder, and the shining thunder and lightning filled the entire space, intertwined with Naruto¡¯s peacock. , And finally there was a roar of thunder.


    The blue lightning and the red flame intertwined in one place, turning into the most beautiful and terrifying firework.

 1565 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1565

    And under the cover of the fireworks, a towering golden giant appeared in front of Zeus.


    "Suzano can be!"


    Naruto''s golden chakra was transformed into a giant Suzano giant, but it was not a normal Suzano form, but a giant with three heads, six arms and golden armor.


    The Kusanaru sword, which was flew by Zeus with a thunder rod before, circulated in the air for a few times, and fell into Susana Nokura''s hands. Then the silver-white long sword immediately radiated golden light. Turned into three, it became three long swords, which were respectively held in the three arms of Suzuo Nenghu. Of course, these three divine swords were Tian Congyun, Shiquan Sword and Pudu Yuhun.


    Naruto was controlling the huge Suzano, and all three arms were raised. With that majestic appearance, he seemed to have a hole in the sky.The power of the three divine swords attract each other, endlessly, and produce even greater divine power.


    "Tianyu Yu cut!!"


    Three huge arms, carrying three great divine swords with powerful divine powers, cut down. Kusanaru sword has the strongest physical attack ability, while ten punch swords can seal everything, and Pudu Yuhun sword can cut the soul. The power of the Excalibur has achieved the effect of the Trinity.


    Zeus held up his thunder rod, with all the small universe, and Naruto''s attack!


    The divine powers of the three great swords were simultaneously slashed on the thunder rod in the hands of Zeus. The powerful impact of divine power turned all Zeus''s clothes into fragments, and the white beard became ashes in the sword aura of the divine sword.


    Susano''s huge body was against Zeus''s last little universe, but Naruto, who was in the center of Susa''s, had the nine fluffy tails behind him constantly swinging, and then the nine tails suddenly twisted into a twist. The shape, when Naruto''s tail is loosened, drives Naruto''s body to spin quickly, turning into a golden whirlwind, penetrating Susao Nogu''s body.


    "Ouyi¡¤Tongya!!"


    Naruto''s body rotated to the limit speed, and the golden whirlwind with the terrifying power that penetrated everything, slammed into Zeus'' abdomen firmly.


    The strong penetrating force continued to attack Zeus''s body. Zeus''s body, which was no longer protected by Aegis Aquis, gradually shattered under the impact of Naruto''s teeth, and finally the golden light penetrated Zeus''s body completely. The hurricane broke out behind Zeus, sweeping everything in the abyss of hell.


    Naruto''s body fell behind Zeus, turned around, and looked at the figure that was gradually dying with a cold expression.


    "You lost, Zeus."


    The lightning rod in Zeus''s hand fell to the ground, turned around, his face had become extremely pale, his eyes looked at Naruto with endless hatred.


    "Yes, I did lose to you cough cough, but cough you don''t think you can live better!"


    The crazy eyes of Zeus made Naruto feel inexplicably frightened, and the Kusanaru sword returned to Naruto''s hands again: "What do you want to do?!"


    "Hahahahahahahaha Naruto Uzumaki! You are indeed the one who predicted that the rule of Olympus will be overthrown, but don''t think about it."


    Zeus screamed wildly, burning the remaining small universe and life together. Just when Naruto thought that Zeus wanted to explode and die with him, Zeus turned his head, and his body with incomparable violent power hit Ou. Mount Linpi.


    "Damn! This lunatic!!"


    Naruto sensed Zeus''s thoughts, but it was too late to stop it.Zeus smashed into Mount Olympus, and the huge power immediately caused the entire Mount Olympus to shake. Then, the huge rift started from the body of Mount Olympus and spread to the entire universe. !


    Mount Olympus is the base of the gods of Olympus. It can also be said to be the most dense place in the small universe in this world. Mount Olympus is also one of the Optimus Primes in the entire world, among all Optimus Primes. The most important one is just like the Optimus Prime with seven oceans in the sea world, and the heaven also needs these Optimus Prime to maintain the balance of the entire world.


    It is because of the importance of Mount Olympus that although Naruto and Athena previously broke the chains of harmony, they did not dare to destroy Mount Olympus, because once Mount Olympus collapses, it is likely to cause the whole When the universe collapses, the entire world will be completely annihilated and disappear without a trace. Although they can recreate a new world after the world disappears, even they dare not contaminate the great cause and effect of causing world destruction.


    But Zeus knew that he was about to be wiped out in ashes, so he fought the consequences of burning jade and stone, and never being able to survive, completely detonated his soul and crashed Olympus.


    Zeus himself was the king of the heavens. When he died, the whole heaven was in chaos. Coupled with the collapse of Mount Olympus and the collapse of the chains of harmony, the entire universe was plunged into a disaster.


    The huge space-time rift spreads to the entire universe. In that terrifying rift, no matter how huge a planet or how powerful beings are, as long as they don''t reach the level of a god, they will definitely die if they fall into that other dimension!


    If Athena and Hera still retain their original power, use the power of Athena¡¯s Aquis, plus the power of the divine position of Hera¡¯s queen, as well as Naruto¡¯s light of birth and the ability of the Olympus flame , May be able to prevent this kind of disaster, but now Hera has become a crow, Athena is seriously injured, both of them have lost their strength, want to stop, is already powerless.


    Naruto took a deep breath, held the Kusanaru sword in both hands, and held it high above his head. Under the shining light of the Kusanaru sword, behind Naruto, a huge world appeared.


    That world can be said to be peaceful, quiet, sunny and brilliant, but there is a problem. In that world, even the slightest breath of life does not exist.


    That is the inner space of Naruto, and now he understands it. What was the reason why the King of Golden Nightmare taught him this technique? That queen should have expected such a day, there will be such a day. It was a day when the land collapsed, so I taught him this trick. Speaking of it, Naruto has fallen into that queen''s calculations from beginning to end, but now, it is not the time to talk about this.


    "This sword decides everything, cut it all!"


    Volume 8 "Slam Dunk" Chapter 1-Creating the World


    Naruto, who has become the world''s highest god, woke up from his sleep, rubbed his eyes and got off the bed.


    Although he has become a god, Naruto¡¯s life can be considered easy. After all, Naruto has always been unwilling to manage such troublesome things in this world. Naruto has all lost the main responsibility of managing this world to Athena, and he himself , You just need to live comfortably.


    At that time, Naruto re-opened the world by cutting the world and letting his internal space replace the world of the saint warrior. In this world, he re-created life, and then gave different gods to different people.


    Athena has become a new queen, and she also has the goddess of wisdom, so Athena is the highest goddess today, there is no one; Artemis maintained the original goddess of the moon goddess, and also has agriculture The goddess of the goddess of fertility, blessing spring and autumn; Apollo¡¯s most beloved woman, Daphne, has obtained the god of love, and is in charge of the love and reproduction of countless lives in the human world; Shanna has become a new god, usually There are not too many things, the main thing is to wait on Naruto.


    Hestia has a gentle personality and is more compassionate. Therefore, under Naruto¡¯s orders, she took charge of the earth and became the new mother of the earth. Her original position of the kitchen god of light was owned by Chunli, the priesthood of the god of light kitchen. Just stay by the stove fire occasionally and keep the human world stove fire inextinguishable. This is not difficult for Chunli.


    Leo Eoria was given the Godhead and became the new God of War. This God of War was brave, fearless, and impartial. Compared to the Ares, Eoriya was obviously more suitable for the God of War. Mu, who was able to repair the saint clothes and used his ingenious craftsmanship, became the god of forging, and his original position as the golden saint of Aries was successfully taken over by Guigui. In addition, the purple dragon became Libra, Seiya became Sagittarius, and Glacier became Aquarius. Suddenly became the new Pisces Golden Saint Seiya. Anyway, his face would be the most beautiful among the 88 constellations. There is no problem. Ikki did not put on the golden saint and continued to be his Phoenix bronze. Saint Seiya, because the Golden Saint Seiya usually guards the thirteenth house, he does not want to stay in this boring place with Esmeralda, so he is just his bronze saint, making Naruto constantly despise him The opposite sex is inhumane, although Naruto himself is not qualified to talk about others.


    The magic bell, wearing the Ophiuchus sacred garment originally belonging to Sharna, became a new Ophiuchus golden saint, and also a new generation of Pope, commanding the sanctuary. Naruto will never forget the magic bell. He was pleased with the gloomy look in the sacred clothes of Ophiuchus.


    The brothers Saga and Garon became the new sea kings, respectively in charge of the rough sea and the calm sea. Garon used to be a spy and became the sea dragon, but he is familiar with this; he is good at fighting with corpses. The Cancer Diss Musk was thrown into the underworld by Naruto and went to be the Pluto. In this regard, Diss Musk expressed countless contempt and depression for Naruto, but he can only honestly stay in the underworld that is boring The only consolation is that he is not the only one who suffers. The priesthood of Virgo Shaka is to extradite the dead. No one is more suitable for this position. Taurus Arudiba has become the guardian of the underworld. Those who are responsible for guarding the passage between the underworld and the human world have heavy responsibilities. If something goes wrong, the underworld and the human world will be in chaos.


    Hera, who had turned into a crow, was restored by Naruto and lost her position as a queen. Hera didn¡¯t feel a pity, and Hera was not willing to stay on Ollie¡¯s death, but took the initiative to fight Naruto asked for a special god position to protect the newborn baby from illness and disaster to stay in the world.


    It took a lot of thought to arrange the most suitable person to the most suitable priesthood. Naruto himself became the most leisurely person. He woke up unhurriedly. After eating Chunli¡¯s best breakfast, Naruto was in Chun Under the service of Li and Shanna, they put on the imperial robes with red stripes on a white background and came to the reception room.


    There is already a guest here, but she did not wait, because she also just arrived, the moment Naruto stepped into the reception room.


    The long purple hair, the indifferent expression, and the black robe all seem to be combined into the most famous non-god woman.


    Pandora?


    At first Pandora wanted to join the Olympus flame and open the Pandora¡¯s Box, but was blocked by Naruto. After that, Pandora became part of the flame and integrated into Naruto¡¯s body, but now it suddenly appeared, I don¡¯t know. What is the reason.


    Naruto was not surprised by Pandora''s appearance here, and even rolled Pandora''s eyes directly.


    "Come on, you don''t need to be like this anymore, I have already seen through your identity, so let''s be straightforward."


    Pandora laughed, laughing very loudly, but for some reason it did not attract anyone, and that laughter is completely different from Pandora¡¯s voice on weekdays, but with a queen-like aura, because she is not a Pandora. , But the supreme existence¡ª¡ª.


    King of Golden Nightmare!


    This also explains the weird feeling Naruto felt to Pandora at the beginning, not only because he actually got the power of the nascent light from Pandora''s Box, but also because Pandora is the king of golden nightmares!


    To be precise, Pandora¡¯s magical powers were indeed born from the heart of the Holy Fire, but the actual inside was the King of Golden Nightmare. So at that time, Naruto absorbed the King of Golden Nightmare and came here to see Naruto. Anyone knows, so the other people on this Olympus have all been anchored by the golden nightmare king, but Naruto alone is not subject to this restriction, the golden nightmare king has changed, just now that beautiful girl with purple hair looks like a girl He disappeared in an instant, and once again changed back to the appearance of the blond queen carrying a blood-red sickle. Naruto rolled his eyes directly.


    Wasn¡¯t it the golden nightmare king who asked him to open the Pandora¡¯s box, but Zeus was eroded by the dark power in it, and only then caused so many things, and it was the golden nightmare king that interfered with his memory and made him a lot. When things couldn''t be remembered, a lot of problems came up. For Naruto''s experience in the Saint Seiya world, this golden nightmare king is really''indispensable''.


    The King of Golden Nightmare didn''t have the boring emotion of guilt, smiled unscrupulously, then his face became serious, and he reached out his hand to take out a ball and threw it to Naruto.


    "then."


    Naruto took it casually and saw that it was a sphere about the size of Helix Maru. The interior was chaotic and it was impossible to see the actual appearance. However, Naruto saw another extremely large and vast force in it, and he couldn''t help but wonder. Look at the golden nightmare king.


    "what is this?"


    The golden nightmare king flirted with his blond hair and smiled: "You shouldn''t be so forgetful. This ball is the destroyed world of Saint Seiya."


    "This is it?"

 1566 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1566

    After hearing the words of the King of Golden Nightmare, Naruto couldn''t help but stare at the chaotic color sphere in his hand. It was hard to imagine that this was the world of Saint Seiya.


    Zeus was forced into a desperate situation by Naruto and others. In the end, with the heart of burning jade and stone, he crashed the entire Olympus with one head, causing the entire world to begin to collapse. Naruto, at the last juncture, made a breakthrough and included the entire world. In his inner space, a new world was formed. Naruto thought that the Saint Seiya world should be completely destroyed, but he did not expect to be left behind by the Golden Nightmare King.


    Naruto looked at the sphere in his hand, and the huge power coming from within was indeed basically the same as the system of the Saint Seiya world.


    "What are you doing for me?"


    The golden nightmare king stretched out his hand and made a gesture of holding something, and then there was a golden wine glass in his hand. After taking a sip, the golden nightmare king said: "Of course this is for Your job is done."


    "Work? What job?"


    "Don''t forget, before I asked you to create a world of your own to be considered a pass."


    Naruto''s expression became even more strange, and he said, "Didn''t I have done it? Zeus knocked down Mount Olympus and the world was destroyed. I created this new world by cutting the world."


    What Naruto said is indeed the truth, and he himself understands and thinks that way, but the King of Golden Nightmare shook his head and said: "Yours is not a creation. In short, it''s just a move. "


    "move?"


    "Yes, your pioneering work can indeed create a new world, but you just moved everything in the Saint Seiya world to your inner space, the rules of this world, everything, even this Olympus The mountain was only brought over from the world of Saint Seiya."


    The Golden Nightmare King¡¯s words of course can¡¯t be wrong. Her remarks made Naruto lower his head and meditate. Then he looked at the chaotic sphere in his hand and said, "Then you want me to use this original Saint Seiya world to create Is a new world coming out?"


    "Yes, creating a world, rules, lines of fate, destiny, all these things start from scratch, this is just a very simple trick, if you can''t even do this, but it is impossible to kill me." Golden Nightmare The king raised his head and drank all the wine in the cup. "But I suggest you, if you create the world for the first time, you''d better choose a slightly simpler world. If the world view and timeline are too complicated, there may be many The problem is."


    Chong Naruto, the king of golden nightmares, threw a glamorous eye, then turned around and disappeared into a glow of gold and darkness.


    Naruto held the chaotic sphere, and his expression revealed obvious excitement.Now he is like a kid holding plasticine. It is up to him to make the plasticine. But obviously, this plasticine is a super-conventional toy that will never be sold in any supermarket or toy store. Naruto conceived it for a long time, denying the messy worlds, and finally chose a world as the main body of the story he created the world for the first time. The world is not complicated, and the timeline is very simple. It''s as complicated as the world of Conan, but that is Naruto''s very deep childhood memories.


    ¡ª¡ªSlam Dunk!


    Chapter 2-Create, Enter, and Replace


    Slam dunk is not one of Naruto¡¯s favorite Japanese anime. Most boys born in the same age as Naruto are like this. Slam dunk is also one of the three pillars of JUMP in the all-platinum era (Dragon Ball, Slam Dunk, You You Baishu), is also one of the animations that have had the most profound impact on China. In other words, many boys born in that era started playing basketball because of slam dunk players, not because they watched NBA or other realistic basketball games.


    Slam dunks, baseball heroes and captain football players are considered to be the three pinnacles of Japanese sports animation. Although the prince of tennis and Kuroko are also very popular in basketball, they do not have that gorgeous tricks and are not Those three animes that complained about killing tennis skills are the real masterpieces of youth.


    Naruto was really a little excited thinking about it. After all, it was Naruto''s favorite anime when he was young. Now Naruto wants to create such a world himself.


    Although the story of the slam dunk Naruto can be completely reversed, the experience of making such a world is absolutely unimaginable.


    Just like the King of Golden Nightmare said, worldview, rules, fate line, these things are indispensable, after all, Naruto wants to create a real world with a complete timeline and a complete story.


    The problem of conceiving, Inoue has already been directly completed, so what Naruto needs to do is to make such a world according to the story...Just as it sounds, it is very simple.


    In fact, in order to build a slam dunk such a powerful system without high level, no complicated timeline, there are dozens of main characters, and the main story stage is only in Japan, which is just a normal sports world. It took Naruto more than half a year. As for the golden nightmare king that can create countless worlds out of thin air with a wave of his hand, Naruto is still far away.


    Now, the original sphere in the world of Saint Seiya has changed its appearance.


    This is like a crystal globe, it looks crystal clear, and from the outside, you can see the fine structure inside, and even if you look closely, you can also notice every country, every region, every street, and even Everyone on the street is very delicate.


    Naruto is holding the sphere. He is now very much like a game developer, and what he has in his hand is the work he has developed during this period. Of course, before a game is put on the market, it has to go through many tests to find out For the running problems in the game, most of the games have to undergo the so-called open beta after internal testing. Of course, Naruto¡¯s game does not have the open beta part, and the internal inspector part is of course the responsibility of him.


    Naruto explained to Shana that she was going to retreat for a period of time. After asking her not to let anyone disturb her, she closed herself in a room and then sank her spirit into the world created by him. Become a member of this world and officially participate in the game of this world.


    Naruto''s spirit entered the world he created, and when his consciousness came back up, Naruto appeared in a very ordinary house.


    The room can be said to be very dilapidated. The tables and chairs have been used for a long time. When sitting on the chair, the creaking noise made people wonder when these things will completely collapse.


    Naruto quickly adapted to his body in this world. In terms of body shape, it was similar to his own body, but slightly burly, although in terms of physical strength, it was impossible to compare to Naruto himself. The body of the immortal, but this body is already very strong at the level of ordinary humans.


    Naruto walked into the bathroom, looked at the face in the shattered corner of the mirror that was the same as before. After scratching the red hair, he smiled with satisfaction.


    The dazzling red hair is unique in the world of slam dunk, and belongs only to the "big genius" Sakuragi Flower Road. Of course, inside this person, the soul of Naruto Uzumaki is stuffed.


    Naruto¡¯s face was still the same as before, but his eyes turned black and his hair turned red. Compared to saying that he was pierced again, it¡¯s better to say that he just got into this world and changed it. Hair color, wearing black cosmetic contact lenses, the body has become stronger accordingly.


    "Fortunately, I am still handsome."


    Naruto narcissistically praised himself in the mirror, and then he vomited because he was nauseated. He walked to the bedroom familiarly, opened the chuang cupboard, and took out his passbook. Seeing the tragic numbers on it, I couldn''t help but curl his lips.


    It can be seen from many places in the animation that Sakuragi¡¯s family situation is not good. For example, when Sakuragi and Haruko went to buy basketball shoes together, Sakuragi only carried 30 yen, which is not according to the current exchange rate. When it came to 2 yuan, and the father of Sakuragi who appeared in the animation was seriously ill, Sakuragi immediately ran to the hospital...Shouldn''t it be normal to call an ambulance?The only explanation is that Sakuragi doesn''t even have a phone at home.


    Naruto did not deliberately change this. Now that he has become Sakuragi Flower Road, he still lives in this small and old apartment, and the father of''Sakuragi'' has died, and the number on the passbook is one of the few in the family. A little more savings, and after the death of the cheap dad, the insurance money, carefully calculated the tuition and living expenses, the money should only be enough for Naruto to graduate from high school.


    "It''s really poor. Let''s get some money first. After all, sports equipment costs a lot of MONEY."


    Naruto tapped his temple with his passbook, and then threw the shriveled passbook into the drawer and locked it up. By searching all the cash in the house... it was only about 1,000 yen, which is less than RMB equivalent. One hundred yuan.


    The story of the slam dunk took place probably in the late 1980s. At this time, Japan¡¯s economy has not yet reached the point where it will become in the future. Today, in the streets of Japan, it still appears to Naruto. It''s relatively shabby. Compared with the brightly lit situation in Conan World, the gap is huge. Of course, it is also because it is daytime...


    It''s still time for spring break. After the spring break, Naruto should be a second-year student in Wako Middle School. There will be two years before the story officially begins. Within two years, he must exercise. Own skills.


    After all, Naruto doesn¡¯t use the surreal energy of Cosmos and Chakra when playing basketball. Although he has played basketball before and has performed quite astonishingly in Conan World, it is only by surpassing normal people. The level of physicality is just what the body shows, and Naruto can only be regarded as an amateur level in terms of real football skills.


    Naruto wandered around on the street, but along the way, he couldn''t even see a basketball court. Thinking about it, Naruto accepted this situation.


    After all, this world is basically created by copying the world of slam dunk players. Basketball is not considered full sports in Japan. The real full sports in Japan should be judo and sumo, but in ball sports. In front of basketball, there are football, baseball, and table tennis. It¡¯s a matter of course that there are fewer basketball courts. As for the Prince of Tennis World, you can see free tennis courts wherever you go. , Can only be said to meet the needs of the plot but not the actual situation.


    Naruto vomited while walking, and then walked into a lottery ticket sales station on the street.


    In this world, Naruto¡¯s main purpose is to check whether there are any problems with the world he created. Playing basketball is the second goal. Because it is the world created by Naruto himself, there is nothing more than Naruto. Strong enemies appear, so Naruto does not need to waste any time on making money and cultivating his own power, so lottery is the easiest and fastest way, and will not let the police uncle come to trouble him to make money.


    Of course, the lottery bought by Naruto won the first prize, 50 million yen. Based on the exchange rate of this era, it is probably more than 3 million yuan. This money should be enough to support Naruto''s sports equipment and food. Expenses until the high school national competition.


    As a good and law-abiding person(?), after Naruto paid personal income tax, the remaining tens of millions of yen became Naruto¡¯s private property. Of course, the police would not come to trouble, but it does not represent Naruto. There will be no trouble, that trouble is the legendary Sakuragi Legion.


    "A treat! The winner treats!"


    Chapter Three-Shopping, the destined mustache store manager


    In this era of underdeveloped economy, an orphan middle school student who won the first prize is definitely not a big piece of news, but Naruto avoided reporters constantly talking about''how do you feel about winning the prize'','' After the bombardment of questions such as how do you plan to use the money'' and''will you drop out of school'', you can''t escape the real trouble.


    This trouble is called the Sakuragi Legion... In fact, it is precisely the problem child Legion.


    Except for Naruto who is now the commander of this army, the main members...actually all members, including Yohei Mito, Yuji Okusu, Chuichiro Noma, and Takamiyawang.


    The so-called Sakuragi Legion is actually an''underground organization formed by pure idleness without any serious purpose'', um... basically that.


    For reporters'' questions, Naruto can shake his face and turn to leave, but for this group of problem children, Naruto really can''t help but treat.


    Fortunately, Naruto knows who is worth a treat, and who is not worth it. If this group of guys are friends for a lifetime, it is also fortunate that even though Naruto won the big prize, he is still a small rich People, after all, also have a property worth tens of millions of yen, but Yopei and the others ask Naruto for only ramen.


    Sakuragi was dragged by a few human assholes with ramen to the ramen restaurant that he usually went to together. Of course, the treats were put in the middle.


    "Boss, I want five bowls of char siu ramen!" "I want two bowls of char siu ramen and two bowls of seafood ramen." "I want..."


    This group of guys should not know what politeness is. According to their food intake, Naruto estimated that winning two big prizes would not be long enough for them to eat, and he heard that Takamiya reported seven bowls of dolphins. After the amazing number of bone ramen noodles, Naruto silently glanced at the restaurant''s menu, and then looked at the sunny-faced boss.

 1567 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1567

    "Ten bowls of char siu ramen, plus two beef fried rice and two boxes of cow milk."


    Sakuragi Flower Road, like Naruto, is a big stomach king and is born to eat. Therefore, the huge food figures reported by Naruto did not arouse the surprise of other members of the Sakuragi Legion.


    Takamiya patted himself opening a stomach that is more complete than the earth, and laughed: "Great, I finally wait for the day when Sakuragi gets rich, I can have a big meal today."


    These guys, Yangping¡¯s family environment is slightly better. Although their parents are working class, they are well-off and above. The rest are not very good, but they are not poor, at least better than Sakuragi before. Much more.


    Because they know Sakuragi''s economic situation, if they come out to eat together, they will entertain guests in most cases. Of course, the way they decide to treat is to fight. If you win, you don''t have to ask. Basically, Sakuragi will win every time.


    Takamiya can say what everyone is saying. In fact, they don¡¯t lack the money for those bowls of ramen, but they are happy that their brothers don¡¯t have to have that hard life anymore. Of course, because all of them firmly believe that the so-called best friends are Used to pit, so of course Naruto should be killed for a few meals.


    "Well, today I have a treat."


    Naruto seemed to be quite generous. He had already taken out his chopsticks from the chopstick holder and was ready to start a meal at any time, and when the fellows in the Sakuragi Legion were cheering, Naruto blew out a word in a chilly manner.


    "I''ll treat you, you can pay the bill."


    "Ah, Sakuragi, you bastard!"


    "You want us to pay again? You bastard!"


    "Let me grant you suffocation to death, and then take away your inheritance, you super bastard!"


    Regarding the question of who is more asshole, Naruto and the group of problem children had a fierce quarrel, and they quarreled not with their mouths, but with their fists.


    "The noodles are ready!"


    The boss¡¯s angry voice succeeded in converging the group of problem children. They sat aside at the table and huffed their noodles. At this time, they were more behaving than anyone else.


    Of course, Naruto paid for the ramen party in the end, and after eating ramen, Noma suggested to go to a new pachinko shop nearby to get down.


    The pachinko shop is also known as the small steel ball shop. It mainly operates gambling game machines such as small steel balls and slot machines. Although gambling is prohibited in Japan, the pachinko shop has a lot of income and can pay considerable taxes. The government also opened its eyes and closed its eyes.


    A good player can earn more than 300,000 yen a month. According to the exchange rate of this era, the monthly income will exceed 20,000 RMB.


    Of course, the guys in the Sakuragi Legion didn''t have that kind of ability, otherwise they wouldn''t often lose jingle. They went to the pachinko shop purely for fun.Although Japanese law requires that you must be over 21 years old to enter the pachinko store, compliance with the regulations has never been the practice of this group of problem children. There will also be black pachinko stores that do not prohibit customers from entering, like the Tianchao black Internet cafes. Of course, it''s hard to say what will happen.


    When he walked out of the ramen shop, the guy in Noma also said, in order to enter the pachinko shop, he should keep his beard.(If you read the Slam Dunk comics carefully, Noma didn''t grow a beard when he was in middle school. The two-handed mustache was only grown after he was in high school)


    Yangping and the others also asked Naruto to go play together, but Naruto didn''t go with him when he said something happened.


    If Naruto goes to the pachinko shop to play, he can easily win tens of thousands of yen, but he now has tens of millions in his hand, and that little money is meaningless to Naruto. At the beginning of the plot, enter Before Xiangbei High School, Naruto still had two years to practice his skills, and time did not wait for me, friend.


    Fortunately, Japan pays more attention to physical exercise for the whole people, so there are still a lot of sporting goods stores on the street. Naruto found a sporting goods store that looks good, and plans to buy some basketballs, sneakers, and weights. Basic equipment.


    Naruto opened the door and walked into the store. Because it is still spring and the temperature is not high, there is no air conditioner in the store. The light in the store is very bright, and various products are placed on different shelves. People are very comfortable.


    "welcome."


    The boss''s voice came from behind the cashier counter, and Naruto was immediately happy when he saw the boss in a blink of an eye.


    The boss looks like 30 or 40 years old, he should be only about 170 centimeters tall, with a moustache, and wearing a uniform in the shop. The reason Naruto is happy when he sees him is because of this The mustache store manager is still a celebrity, and he is considered one of the most famous supporting roles in addition to the students and coaches of various universities.


    The hapless mustache shop manager was the one who was bought by Sakuragi for 30 yen for a pair of white Jordan Sixth generation, and later bought a black Jordan generation for 100 yen. He sold two pairs for 130 yen. Jordan is a limited edition, Naruto really can''t remember it.


    Naruto didn''t mean to look for this store, but just happened to walk in. Is it destined that Sakuragi Flower Road must be here to buy basketball shoes?


    Naruto thought about something in his heart, and the mustache store manager obviously didn¡¯t know Naruto, and he obviously didn¡¯t know how much he would suffer from this red-headed guy if he developed according to the original plot. , Just like treating ordinary guests.


    "This guest, what do you want to buy?"


    Naruto coughed and stopped thinking about being too polite to the mustache shop manager. Naruto hadn''t bought himself sports equipment for a long time. He was a long time ago, although he liked playing basketball like other male classmates. , But after all, he is only an amateur, not a professional basketball player. He has limited knowledge of professional basketball, but this mustache store manager is a good teacher.


    With the help of this kind and kind moustache store manager, Naruto measured his current height. Although he only entered the second year of junior high school after the spring break, Naruto''s height has grown to 185 cm, and his weight is 80 kg, the muscles are quite strong and strong.


    For his later basketball career, Naruto bought two basketballs, a pump, three pairs of sneakers, two pairs of running shoes, eight pairs of socks, a set of elbow pads and knee pads, as well as a sports vest, a weight-bearing sandbag, and zero. The total amount of zero is estimated to exceed 200,000 yen.


    From the friendly smile of the mustache store manager, you can see that he has made a lot of money in this business, and Naruto looked at the mustache store manager, suddenly remembered something, and said: "Boss, may I ask you to buy NBA here? Video of the game?"...


    Chapter 4-Encounter in the street, the sharp-haired one


    The mustache store manager was taken aback, and then replied: "I don''t have video stocks in my store, because there are not many people who buy it, but if you want, I can help you book from the United States, but the price is more expensive."


    This is a good way, because I am not short of money anyway.


    For Naruto, the problems that can be solved with money are only small problems, so I readily agreed, and after the checkout, I paid an extra 300,000 yen at the mustache store manager, as it was pre-existing. The mustache store manager is here to pay for the video tapes to be purchased in the future.


    Anyone will have trouble with money. The mustache manager who has done a big business today is obviously very happy, and even more kind with a smile.


    "But what kind of videotape do you want?"


    "The Jazz''s Karl Malone, and the 76ers'' Charles Barkley, the more videos of their game, the better."


    Naruto¡¯s identity in this world is Sakuragi Flower Road. Whether in terms of physique or the composition of the Xiangbei basketball team in the future, power forward is the only and most suitable position for Naruto. In this period, the NBA is the strongest in the league. Naruto¡¯s power forwards are definitely Karl Malone and Charles Barkley. Naruto has not really exercised his skills. From these two strongest power forwards in the league today, Naruto can definitely learn a lot. At this moment, he is just a sponge, he needs to absorb water, absorb countless water to moisturize himself.


    The store manager Mustache recorded the two names and Naruto''s address. After the video arrived, he would send the tape to Naruto''s home.


    After Naruto left the sporting goods store, he went to the electrical appliance store and bought a TV, a video recorder, three video recorders, several video tapes and a desk phone, and then directed the porter. , moved to his home.


    In one day today, including the 300,000 yen deposited with the mustache manager, Naruto spent almost 1 million yen, which is almost incomprehensible to people of the same age as Naruto. But Naruto doesn''t care about other people''s opinions anyway. Anyway, money is just a bunch of numbers to him. If he is short of money, he only needs to go to the lottery station to''collect'' it.


    Because of the times, at this time, the global postal industry is not yet developed, and e-commerce is not popular.


    If you want to order NBA game tapes from the United States and send them to Japan, the postage is probably more expensive than the tape itself, but Naruto has no savings on this expense.


    Start at 5:30 in the morning, then dribble for 10 kilometers, then take a bath, eat breakfast, drink a box of cow~milk, and then start basic exercises, including but not limited to dribbling, passing the ball against the wall, and before lunch Run ten kilometers with a dribble, then eat lunch, drink two boxes of cow milk, do shooting exercises in the afternoon, multi-angle, multi-distance boring exercises, and strength training, including push-ups, pull-ups and weightlifting, and stand upside down before dinner Walk one kilometer with both hands, a box of cow milk after dinner, watch the video tape, and then go to bed.


    Naruto probably had never been so fascinated and serious about a thing''before''. His serious attitude made Yangping and the others suspect that he was evil, and Naruto kindly used his fist to tell them, brother Is there any evil in the end?


    Because it''s still spring break, Naruto has a lot of time. Except for occasionally losing a meal with the Sakuragi Legion, the main time is spent practicing basketball, although I don''t know what his strength is. It¡¯s true that Naruto¡¯s body has become a lot stronger now through daily exercise and cow milk and beef.


    As usual, Naruto got up early in the morning, put on a black sports vest, dribbled and jogged, and the elastic basketball kept bouncing on the asphalt pavement, making a heartbeat sound, Naruto dribbled the ball , While cooperating with breathing, started today''s morning jog.


    Naruto has to jog a distance of ten kilometers every morning, but his running like this also clearly sees that basketball is not really a sport in Japan today.


    For a ten-kilometer morning run, Naruto has to run through several blocks every morning. I don¡¯t know how many intersections he ran. But for such a long distance, Naruto can see only three basketball courts every day. With a larger area, the number of open-sky football fields and help fields is larger, which shows how popular the latter two ball sports are in Japan.


    It is still more than five o''clock in the morning. In the early spring, the sky is still foggy, especially now it is during the spring break, so it is normal to not get up. In this situation, Naruto heard a basketball landing on a basketball court. The sound will obviously attract Naruto''s attention.


    That exposed basketball court is where Naruto usually makes shots. After all, Naruto¡¯s home can¡¯t install the basket. Naruto who lives in an old apartment doesn¡¯t have a yard to build a new basketball court because of age. The relationship is in disrepair, so the basket is just a ring, and it is rusty. As for the net, it has long been eaten by something.


    At that early time, there was a man on the court practicing.


    Wearing an ordinary white T-shirt, and counting the pointed hair, he looks a little taller than Naruto. Although he is not as strong as Naruto, his muscles are still very obvious because of the relationship between playing. When you wipe your sweat, you can still see the obvious six-pack abs, so you won''t be considered a little white face.


    Naruto could probably guess who the man was from the pointed hair, so he shouted.


    "Hey!"

 1568 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1568

    Hearing someone shouting, the handsome guy with pointed hair turned his head subconsciously and saw Naruto turning his fingertips to the basketball in his hand.


    "It''s boring to practice alone. Are you interested in being together?"


    The handsome man with pointed hair was taken aback, then smiled: "No problem."


    Naruto ran down the stairs and put his ball on the sidelines: "My name is Sakuragi Flower Road, and I am in the second grade after school starts. How about you?"


    "My name is Sondo Akira, but I am not a student in Kanagawa, I am from Tokyo, and I will be in the third grade after school starts, so you can count as your senior."


    "Hey, it''s not from a school, don''t want me to call you senior!" He rolled his eyes decisively, and at the same time he was quite happy. The iconic pointed hair was indeed a fairy.


    "Don''t want you to call me what?" The expression is simple, it seems as white as his skin.


    Silently complain about this guy''s heart is absolutely black, Naruto rolled his eyes and threw out a sentence: "Idiot!"


    Xiandao touched ~ touched his nose, but he suffered a loss instead of taking advantage. He raised the basketball in his hand and said, "Let''s play one game, how about eleven balls?"


    "No problem." Resolutely promised to compete with Genius Xiandao, and you can probably see his current ability. After all, when he was in high school, Xiandao was the top small forward in the country.


    The rules of the game are one-on-one. The person who scores eleven points first is considered to be the winner. Because there are two people, there are no rules for jumping the ball. Xiandao will attack first.


    Standing on the three-point line, Naruto lowered the center of his body slightly, his mind quickly fell silent, and there was no smile on his face.


    Sendo was one meter away from Naruto, dribbling the ball without rush, his expression looked very relaxed and happy.


    "Don''t take it seriously, it''s just a game."


    "The game, if you lose it ugly, you will be unhappy."


    "Really? Then I don''t feel that way."


    "Because your head is as white as your skin."


    "amount¡­¡­"


    Xiandao choked on Naruto again, and could only give up the idea of ??quarreling with Naruto, and slapped the basketball with his right hand, while facing Naruto with his left body, blocking the distance between him and Naruto with his body.


    Although Shindo¡¯s dribbling motion seems slow, his muscles are tight. As long as Naruto dares to steal the ball, Shindo will break through immediately, and then whether it is a layup, a shot from the basket, or a dunk It''s easy.


    Xiandao realized that there was no way to trick Naruto into being fooled, he lowered his center of gravity, and then shook his shoulders from side to side.


    Naruto¡¯s first reaction was to the left, his left foot had already stepped out, but Xiandao immediately killed from Naruto¡¯s right, deceiving Naruto¡¯s judgment with a fake shoulder movement, and the muscle strength that Naruto had exercised during this period of time exploded. , Immediately turned around to catch up.


    The two are about the same height, both are 185 cm tall, with a large stride, and they have reached the basket in a blink of an eye.


    From the corner of Xian Dao''s eyes, he glanced back at the shadow that had already caught up, and still resolutely took off, holding the basketball in his hand, and gently sent it toward the basket.


    Naruto''s body also followed Xiandao, soaring in the air together, and his arms hulled into a big circle, slapped toward the basketball in Xiandao''s hand, but just before the palm of his hand was about to touch the basketball, Naruto closed his hand, turned and fell.


    Xiandao''s eyes flashed, and the basketball gently rolled to the basket.


    "It''s time for you to attack." He threw the ball to Naruto, turned and ran towards his own half.


    Naruto squeezed the basketball in his hand. If the ball had to be covered just now, it would be impossible to cover it, but a jamming ball had to be covered. Xiandao had already set a trap, and the ball could not be covered if it could not be covered.


    ''Shoulder fake action plus interference ball trap, hey, it''s really interesting!''...


    Chapter 5-Five Seconds Rule for Back Singles


    Xiandao scored the next point first, and now it''s Naruto''s attack.


    Sendo¡¯s position is a small forward, so whether it¡¯s scoring inside, three-point long shots, sudden stop jump shots and other scoring methods, they all play well, but Naruto¡¯s position is a power forward, which is between those who don¡¯t use extraordinary abilities. Under the circumstances, Ming talents practiced for half a month of three-point shots and couldn''t meet people, so he decisively gave up the unwise idea of ??attacking outside.


    As a power forward, although from the perspective of a super power forward, three-point ability is also required, but the inside line is where the power forward really shines.


    Naruto lowered his center of gravity to dribble, and then did not make any fake moves, relying on strong regressive muscles and a very powerful heel, he protruded from the right side of Xiandao.


    Of course, Xian Dao will not make it easy for people to break through. He will always keep open his arms to block in front of Naruto. If Naruto shoots rashly, when both sides are about the same height and have no absolute advantage in jumping ability, Naruto is easy to eat. Big hat.


    Naruto''s eyes were mainly focused on the movements of Xiandao, and at the same time, he glanced in the direction of the basket, and then quickly turned around.


    When Xian Dao thought that Naruto was about to turn around and break through to the other side, Naruto pushed it over with his entire back.


    Although there is not much difference in height, Naruto''s weight is dominant across the board. Although Xiandao also has 185 cm, it is only 75 kg. Naruto, although the height growth in this half month is almost negligible, but Daily exercise and a lot of food have increased his weight by 3 kg, reaching 83 kg, and his strength must be far more than that of Xiandao.


    The back muscles that have been tempered by''Science + Desperate'' are very broad, Xiandao is squeezed behind by Naruto, but feels that his movements are very reluctant, and Naruto takes advantage of the situation to attack backwards.


    Although he has a handsome face, Naruto''s offensive moves are really ugly.


    He dribbled the ball down, pouting his fart back, and then used his fart back to top the fairy road.Hey... This kind of action is offensive.


    Although Sendo is already a well-known talented small forward among junior high schools in Tokyo, and even the high school basketball world has paid attention to his ability, Sendo would not have experience in dealing with such tricks. In fact, basketball players throughout Japan, Including amateurs and professionals, no one would use such a trick, because it is too shameful!


    Naruto used his brute force and fart to squeeze to the fairy road step by step, and then jumped to the basket.


    Xian Dao was hit by Naruto''s ass. His center of gravity was unstable. Even if he wanted to block the shot, he was powerless. He could only watch Naruto make a layup in front of him and then showed a depressed expression.


    Naruto''s movements are ugly and embarrassing, but Xiandao will not accuse Naruto of fouling.


    Although it is said that in basketball, any physical contact is basically forbidden, but in the interior, the players at the center and power forward positions have burly physiques and limited space under the basket. It is normal for a body collision to occur. The referee will not blow a whistle on a normal body collision.However, if you elbow, foul; kick, foul; head hit, foul; fart~share...Uh...no foul.


    To be precise, it is not considered a foul in the FIBA ??penalty. Japan¡¯s matches are based on FIBA ??qualifications. Of course, it is not a foul. In the NBA, it is not a foul to hit with a fart within five seconds. For fouls, the whistle will be blown for more than five seconds. This is also known as the five-second rule for back-up singles, or Barkley''s rule. This rule is used to limit the NBA villain Charles Barkley.


    Barkley is one of the strongest power forwards in the NBA. He can definitely be ranked among the top ten forwards in NBA history. Not surprisingly, among the top ten forwards, Barkley should be the shortest one, 198 The centimeter height is excellent in Asia, but in the NBA insiders, he is absolutely small.But this little man was the starting power forward in the dream team of the United States in the Barcelona Olympic Games in 1992, and Karl Malone was the substitute, and Barkley was also the scoring leader of the dream team at the time, in eight games in the Olympic Games. Scored 144 points, ranked first in the dream team.


    And Barkley¡¯s most famous trick is his back-up singles. Barkley owns the most powerful ass stock in the history of the league, that is, the tun department. That ass stock is as vast as the land of the United States. Every time Barkley receives the ball, he will use that huge fart~ the opponent''s defensive player is constantly hitting. Among all the power forwards that are facing him, no one can stop Barkley''s huge fart~ Then Barkley can make full use of the offensive time, push the defensive player to the basket step by step, and then score easily. No one of the power forwards at the time could block Barkley¡¯s offense, and most of the center forwards also had to fart Barkley. ~ The stock suffered a loss, so Barkley''s post-back singles were almost unsolvable.


    In the 99-00 season, the league revised the rules of the game, that is, the time of back-up singles cannot exceed five seconds. After that, power forwards such as Barkley can''t play for 24 seconds and use their size to move the opponent step by step. Squeeze to the basket to score.


    So now, whether it''s the World Basketball Federation or the NBA, Naruto''s style of play is no foul, but if Naruto continues to play ten years later, then he must pay attention to this issue. Up.


    Xiandao probably didn''t pay much attention to Barkley''s game. Naruto scored a point in that position. No matter how he looked at his face, he could only interpret the word depressed.


    Scratching his pointed hair, Xiandao was a little depressed: "I didn''t expect you to attack like this."


    "The physical advantage must be used well, and I was already practicing the power forward technique." Naruto grabbed the basketball in his hand and looked at Xian Dao with a little bit of fun. "Actually, this trick is pretty easy to practice."


    Seeing Immortal Dao''s curiosity, Naruto smiled badly: "Just throw your face on the ground, step on your feet hard, and then you can learn."


    Xian Dao was embarrassed, Naruto threw the ball to Xian Dao, then turned and walked towards his half of the court, and then heard Xian Dao''s laughter.


    ''Throw your face on the ground...ha, it can be said.''


    Xian Dao picked up the ball on the ground, speaking of that level of back-up singles, the biggest problem is not the technical problem, it is really a psychological problem, after all, not everyone can afford that person, Naruto is scornful Hou can pass that level. As for the strength and direction of the back singles, you can watch Barkley''s video and learn slowly.


    The offense and defense of the two sides rotated, Sendao attacked with the ball.


    According to the original plot of the slam dunk, Xian Dao is Lingnan as a player with three-point ability, so Naruto can''t let him shoot outside the three-point line, and can only stand on the three-point line. Anti-burst and anti-drop.

 1569 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1569

    Sendo stood one meter away from Naruto, observing Naruto''s situation, and then suddenly started, dribbling to the right to break through.


    Naruto is not slow to follow and defend. The strong calf muscles and heels give Naruto a fairly quick start. He immediately follows the defense and defends against any breakthrough and projection angle of Xiandao.


    Xian Dao leaned his back on Naruto twice in a row, but he hadn''t really learned this kind of inside technology. Only by seeing it once, plus the physical gap between the two sides, even the genius Xian Dao Akira could not knock Naruto away.


    After trying twice, Xian Dao gave up that senseless temptation and immediately turned around and lifted the ball, seemingly to make a jump shot.


    Naruto then raised his center of gravity, but Xiandao still made a fake move this time. When Naruto raised his center of gravity, he immediately dribbled and broke through, hitting the basket like a whirlwind, and then jumped high.


    Huh!!


    A heavy slam dunk, the basket frame that can be described as ancient, trembles constantly under the slam dunk of Xiandao, like an old tree crooking its neck for a moment, making a crunching whine.


    It was Naruto''s turn to attack again. As before, after Naruto got the ball, he turned on the back-up singles mode. With a completely shameless offensive method, he squeezed Xiandao to the basket.


    Facts have proved that even the genius Xiandao has some weaknesses. In terms of brute force, Xiandao is exhausted and cannot be Naruto''s opponent.Although Xian Dao had lowered his center of gravity, he was still knocked back by Naruto''s fart, and within ten seconds he was forced to the basket by Naruto.


    Naruto''s fart slammed backwards, slammed into the center of Xiandao''s gravity, and then jumped high with the basketball in his hand.


    Huh!!


    Exciting slam dunk sounded once again on this cold court. Under Naruto¡¯s weird power, the basket was obviously ravaged more tragically. With the constantly shaking basket as the background, Naruto said There were provocative words.


    "This is in return for you."


    "Heh, it''s really troublesome."


    Xian Dao grabbed his hair with a lazy expression, but his eyes were completely serious, but at this moment, he heard a voice from the sidelines.


    "Hey, Xiandao."...


    Chapter 6-The beginning of the fox and the monkey


    "Hey, Xiandao."


    Quite familiar voices are now appearing in the Kanagawa Prefectural Basketball Stadium.


    Although basketball is not considered a full sport in Japan, there are also national leagues. The prefectural basketball halls have good facilities and can accommodate thousands of spectators. Obviously, the facilities inside the arena are not exposed outside. ~ Sky basketball court can be compared.


    Because it is currently playing, there are still a lot of spectators sitting in the arena, which is very noisy. Naruto''s voice did not attract too many people''s attention, but it can be heard by Sendao Akira, who is currently a freshman in Lingnan High School. That''s it.


    Sendo sat in the front row of the audience. After hearing Naruto''s voice, he lazily greeted him, and then pointed to the space reserved for Naruto.


    Currently going on is the final of the Kanagawa Summer Junior High School Basketball League. The two sides of the game are Fuqiu Junior High and Hainan Grand Attached Junior High. There is no ticket sales for this level of competition, which means that as long as you come early enough, you can grab it. Location, and now the occupancy rate in the arena is about half. It is not overcrowded, it is not difficult to find a location.


    Naruto took a sip, looked at the disparity between the two sides of the scoreboard, and stabbed the Lingnan ace next to him with his arm.


    "How''s the game?"


    With one hand on his cheek, Xian Dao seemed to be a little bored with such a match: "Don¡¯t you know? The difference between Fuqiu and Hainan University is too much. It is just a unilateral press. Fuqiu took the lead in the first half. Thirty minutes, if there is no miracle, the result of the game is already set."


    Naruto glanced around the court and found that he hadn''t found the guy on the bench or on the court, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    ''That idiot... won''t pay it back today...''


    "Hahahaha...Today''s MVP is Nobunaga Kiyota!"


    A rather arrogant cry interrupted Naruto''s spit in his heart. Hearing the blatant voice, Naruto raised his eyebrows and immediately looked at the guy in the court who was akimbo and constantly laughing.


    "Hey, Xiandao, how many points did that guy score?"


    "Oh, you said Nobunaga Kiyota, he played well." Sendo scratched his cheek, "He has scored 23 points, 4 rebounds, and a steal. If he didn''t know he would definitely Go to Hainan University, our coach really wants to dig him to Lingnan."


    "Cut, your coach Tian Gang is really a fanatic!"


    Naruto rolled his eyes and murmured. Lingnan¡¯s coach Shigeru Taoka is absolutely a fan of digging corners, but so far, the only time he has succeeded is to dig out Sendo from Tokyo to Kanagawa, and for junior high MVP Mitsui Kochi The digging of the fertile fields with the electric light stone fire Miyacheng all ended in failure, only to silently swallow bitter tears.


    Xian Dao believes that the ending of the next game is set, and Qingtian will definitely go to Hainan anyway, and has nothing to do with them in Lingnan, and he simply started to care about the situation of his best friends.


    "But speaking of, do you want to come to Lingnan in high school? I told the coach about you. If you are willing to come, Lingnan will definitely be able to enter the national competition next year."


    "Hey, are you also infected by that coach Tianoka? Did you dig a corner and dig on me?"


    Naruto slammed Xiandao''s eyes, then lay lazily on the chair, saying: "I won''t go to Lingnan. The school I''m going to has already been set, it is Xiangbei."


    "Xiangbei?"


    The answer given by Naruto obviously surprised Xiandao. He knew that this red-haired guy¡¯s skills, and with his ability, any high school basketball team in the county could immediately become the main force, even Hainan and Xiangyang. No exception, although Naruto has not participated in a junior high school basketball game, so his reputation is not great, but his skills can definitely be regarded as the top level of high school basketball, although he is currently a junior high school student in Wako Middle School.


    From the perspective of Xiandao, with Naruto''s ability, there is absolutely no problem even if you join Hainan or Xiangyang, but Xiangbei...


    Sh¨­hoku is definitely not a famous school in Kanagawa. As far as basketball is concerned, Sh¨­hoku has always been a fish-belly team. It belongs to the kind that goes home to sleep in the first or two rounds. Sendo will know this team because it is in ten days. Before, Lingnan killed Xiangbei in the county meeting, and he scored 47 points in a single game. From Xiandao''s point of view, except for the captain Akagi Takeken, all the others in Xiangbei are influential.


    "Is it because of Coach Anzai?"


    "No, but you think so."


    Naruto said with a smile, of course he would not say why he must go to Xiangbei, and speaking, he himself is not qualified to accuse Lingnan coach Tiangang like digging corners, because he has been prepared for digging corners. Fuqiu Middle School''s trump card, digging out the big plan of the Xiangbei team.


    The middle school affiliated to Hainan University pressed Fuqiu Middle School all the way, and it had been five minutes in the second half. When there were only fifteen minutes left in the game, his hair was dark green and black, and a pair of fish-eyed guys finally appeared. The bench in Fuqiu Junior High School.


    "Coach, I overslept."


    Watching the strongest guy in the team explain to himself the reason for being late, Fuqiu''s coach really had the urge to hit him to death.


    "Forget it, anyway, this is your last game in Fuqiu, hurry up and warm up."


    In fact, for this guy who overslept and was late, he didn¡¯t need extra warm-ups and he could go straight to the court, because after he knew that he had overslept, he rode a bicycle all the way over, and the warm-up was completed on the road. Putting on the team uniform, Fuqiu Junior High ace Ruchuan Feng came on the field.


    There were only ten minutes left, and Fuqiu Junior High was nearly forty points behind. In the eyes of everyone, Fuqiu had no chance of winning.


    Nobunaga Kiyota from the High School of Hainan University pushed the headband on his head, looked at Rukawa Kaede facing him in front of him, and smiled provocatively: "You are Rukawa Kaede, I thought you were believed by me. I was so scared that I didn¡¯t dare to come, but it¡¯s useless to come. You Fuqiu has fallen behind so much, it¡¯s impossible to catch up. You can get a taste of my Nobunaga Kiyota¡¯s skills and go back to sleep."


    This kid Qingtian is indeed very arrogant, but his provocation seems to have no effect on Rukawa Feng.


    Kaede Rukawa dribbled the ball from outside the three-point line and then shot directly in front of Kiyota.


    187 cm to 176 cm, the gap of more than 10 cm allows Rukawa to bully people. Although Qingtian Xiao~ my younger brother has tried his best to take off, but if you can''t cover it, you can''t cover it.


    The basketball flew to the hoop at a height beyond Kiyota''s fingertips, and the clear and neat sound of entering the basket announced Rukawa''s goal today.


    Watching the guy running towards his court with a face of indifference, the little monkey from the secondary school of Hainan University jumped with anger.


    "Damn Rukawa Maple!"


    Although he bounced and played the entire half in the first half, Qingtian''s physical strength was very good, and because of someone''s indifferent reaction just now, the little monkey with a rib was even more angered.


    "Give me the ball!"

 1570 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1570

    Qingtian took the initiative to ask for the ball, and after receiving the ball, he immediately went to the basket.


    Qingtian is the trump card of Hainan University. To defend him, of course, Fuqiu''s Rukawa Feng can do it himself.


    Qingtian intentionally wanted to avenge the revenge he had just made, and took the initiative to take the ball towards Rukawa Feng, and Rukawa Feng followed closely, closely guarding.Kiyota was much shorter than Rukawa Kaede, so his dribble height was also lower. Relying on his flexible dribbling and fake moves, Kiyoda shook Rukawa the little fox and quickly slew towards the basket.


    "Haha, this is a gift for you!"


    Kiyota''s body jumped high in the air. Although he was less than 180 cm tall, he jumped really high enough and his arms were already beyond the basket.


    Just when Qingtian was about to perform a powerful super slam dunk, a palm was stretched out from behind, accurately slapped the basketball in Qingtian''s hand.


    "what?!"


    The slam dunk that was originally inevitable was actually blocked, and the little monkey Qingtian was stunned at first, turned his head to look at the figure rushing to Hainan halftime, and gritted his teeth with anger.


    "ball!"


    Rukawa little fox raised his hand for the ball. Out of trust in his own ace player, Captain Fuqiu No. 4 immediately threw the ball to the fox.The little fox successfully got the ball, and then faced Hainan''s captain, the No. 4 center.


    His eyes were indifferent. Once he stood on the court, Rukawa had only the basket in his eyes and nothing else. The Hainan captain in front of him was just an obstacle that had to be overcome.


    With a flick of the wrist, the red basketball accurately passed the captain Hainan''s crotch. The little fox reached out to catch the ball from the opponent''s crotch, and after giving the captain Hainan the shame of wearing the crotch, he jumped to a dunk.


    The same is a slam dunk, the little monkey failed, and the little fox succeeded.


    Rukawa Little Fox played less than half a minute and successfully narrowed the difference by five points, bringing the dawn of victory to everyone in Fuqiu.


    Under the leadership of Rukawa Little Fox... to be precise, under the tactic of''Fuqiu whoever gets the ball will immediately pass to Rukawa Feng'', Fuqiu launched a crazy offensive to catch up with the huge point difference in the first half.


    Whether it''s an outside three-pointer, a high jump shot, a lightning breakthrough, or a tie-bar slam dunk, all the attack methods, Rukawa Little Fox has played exceptionally well, so strong that it is not like a middle school student.


    In the stands, a guy watching the game with great interest suddenly said: "Offensive, offensive, offensive, are your small forwards popular like this?"


    To his side, the Lingnan ace player touched his nose, looked up at the sky... Huaban....


    Chapter 7-Abducting Rukawa the Little Fox


    Among the small forwards Naruto has seen with his own eyes, three can be regarded as the top level of small forwards in the country, but in Naruto¡¯s view, except for the names and faces, the rest of these three guys are different. There is no difference in skills and style, except for offense.


    "That fox played like he was playing alone with five people on the opposite side, except that he brought four servers by his side and passed the ball to him."


    Naruto''s precise evaluation made Lingnan Ace laugh, but under Naruto''s joking eyes, the laughter gradually became smaller, because, speaking of it, Lingnan Ace and Fuqiu Ace were the same.


    beep!


    The referee of the game blew the whistle, representing the end of the full-length game. On the scoreboard, the scores of the two sides were fixed at 70:61. Hainan was in front and Fuqiu was behind. Hainan won this time. The champion of the game.


    Although Rukawa is strong, the time given to him is too short after all. Fifteen minutes is not enough for him to change the situation. After the game, the fox immediately fell to the ground, which is the second reason why Fuqiu could not win. The little fox''s stamina is still a bit weak.


    However, Rukawa Fox''s performance in the half game was wonderful. In just fifteen minutes of playing, he scored the most brilliant data in the full length.


    36 points, 8 rebounds, 3 blocks, and two steals incidentally.Rukawa played desperately in the second half and the whole team passed the ball to him. Rukawa scored the highest score of 36 points in 15 minutes. Apart from him, Fuqiu''s team played in the second half. Only got 4 points.


    Although Rukawa Fox got the most brilliant data in the game, the MVP of this game still belongs to the Qingtian Monkey, because according to normal rules, the MVP is selected from the winning team.


    Although Kiyota won the title of MVP, he was not happy at all, because in the 15 minutes that Rukawa Kaede played, Kiyota, who was against him, only scored 2 points and 1 steal, which was the same as the first half. The wonderful performance was completely different. In the second half, Qingtian was beaten by Rukawa all the way. If it weren''t for the time left for Rukawa, and if he couldn''t keep it physically, this game might really come back.


    Rukawa Kaede''s brilliant performance, but only got the result of defeat, which undoubtedly made the name of Qingtian the MVP look a bit precarious, and the indifferent reaction of the fox made the stubborn Qingtian little brother very unhappy.


    "Ruchuan Feng, you remembered it for me! Next time I will defeat you completely!"


    Qingtian little monkey clenched his fist and swears secretly that this match is also destined for the future match between Xiangbei and Hainan. The little monkey will stare at the fox all the time.


    At the end of the game, the result was not beyond most people''s expectations, and Rukawa Kaede''s wonderful performance in the second half made the game so intense that it was pleasant and satisfying.


    Lingnan''s first-year ace stood up and moved his neck, then turned to his best friend: "I''m going fishing, do you want to be together?"


    Naruto looked at the fishing gear placed beside Xiandao and waved his hands boringly: "Forget it, I''m not interested in the hobby of such an old man."


    Xiandao likes fishing very much. For Xiandao, whether it is antagonistic basketball or demure, fishing suitable for killing time is his favorite game. Therefore, during non-training time, Xiandao likes to go fishing alone. It''s not like those basketball fanatics who constantly strengthen training.


    Because of the hobby of fishing, and the fact that Xian Dao became the highest point guard among slam dunks, many people associate Xian Dao with McGrady, but in terms of time period, it has just entered the 90th century. , McGrady, should be still in elementary school, the actual prototype of Xian Dao should be the big bird Larry Bird.


    Sendao was carrying fishing gear, ready to go fishing, but before catching the fish, Sendao seemed to catch something else.


    "Send¨­-san, hello, I''m Yayoi Aida, a reporter from Basketball Weekly. Do you have time for me to conduct a short interview?"


    Naruto patted the shoulders of Lingnan Ace, whose face was twitching, and then turned and ran with a narrow smile, looking for the fox named Rukawa Feng.


    That guy is not riding a bike now, probably because his physical strength has not recovered. Although as usual, everyone owes him 8 million yen in a dead face, but as a qualified buddy, Naruto can still I can see that the little fox is in a bad mood.


    Of course, if you lose the game, everyone will be in a bad mood. Although this little fox said nothing, his face is as cold as ever, but Rukawa Fox, who has a very strong inner self-esteem, will definitely be in a bad mood after returning home. Increase the amount of training, according to Naruto, this guy is a super invincible big boring ~ Sao.


    "Hey, fox!"


    Naruto approached from behind and kicked the fox''s ass.


    Although his body reacted quickly, Rukawa Fox almost fell out of an ugly dog ??to eat shit and turned his head and glared at the red-haired guy.


    "moron!"


    "It''s better than an idiot who oversleeps late and loses the game."


    "..."


    Naruto obviously never had the virtue of being merciful. Rukawa Fox was choked by Naruto, and his mood after losing the game became even worse, and his face became even worse.


    "Although I would like to ask how you feel about losing the game, I don''t think you will answer me."


    Naruto deliberately looked at Rukawa Fox¡¯s face and found that he was almost on the verge of an outbreak, and quickly changed the subject: ¡°Speaking of which, have you decided which high school you want to take the exam?¡±


    Rukawa Fox''s eyes returned to his usual indifference, and his tone was as economical as his face: "No."


    For Rukawa Fox, it¡¯s the same no matter what school it is. Anyway, as long as that school has a basketball team, he can play, and the teacher will not call his name frequently. It does not matter if he disturbs him to sleep. For Rukawa Fox, the above two points It is his criteria for choosing a school, and other things are secondary.


    "How about going to Xiangbei?"


    Naruto feels like he''s doing MLM now. Although it doesn''t do him any good, he is just guiding something that will definitely happen in the manga.


    Rukawa Fox did not answer, which told Naruto that he needed to show his eloquence more.


    "There is also a basketball team in Xiangbei. Although the strength is very poor and there are not many players, the advantage is that as soon as you join, you can immediately become the main player to play. And I also plan to go to Xiangbei. You and me, plus the captain of Xiangbei , The combination of the three of us should be able to enter the country and participate in the high school summer national competition, and then we can compete with the best players in the country, including the strongest small forward in high school basketball."


    "who is it?"


    Rukawa Fox''s eyes changed because of Naruto''s "strongest small forward". His eyes were even more enthusiastic than the real fox after seeing meat.


    "Sanno Kogaku¡¯s ace Sawakita Eiji, when it comes to offensive power, he is the strongest small forward in high school basketball in the country. Although he is only one year older than us, some people call him the number one high school student in Japan. It means that if you defeat him, you can become Japan¡¯s number one high school student."

 1571 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1571

    "The first high school student..."


    Naruto glanced at Rukawa fox''s clenched fist, thinking that this fox was really good to deal with, and then decided to add another fire.


    "Moreover, compared to joining a strong basketball team like Hainan and Xiangyang, don''t you think that leading a team like Xiangbei to enter the national competition, win the championship, and personally create a myth is a sense of accomplishment. Thing?"


    Rukawa Fox''s eyes were about to burn, and it was obvious that he had a high morale.


    "And I''ve calculated it. It only takes five minutes to ride a bike from Xiangbei High School to your home, so you can sleep a little longer in the morning and don''t worry about being late."


    "it is good!"


    "Huh? What?"


    "Go to Xiangbei."


    Watching Rukawa the fox stepping on the bicycle and leaving, Naruto scratched his head: "It is more useful to tell this fox about fighting spirit and accomplishment. It is more useful to just say that you can sleep in. I help Xiangbei dig horns, why no one sent me Salary? Forget it, let''s go find the leaves."...


    Chapter 8-Oda Ryomasa''s Pebble Hit Stone


    Naruto¡¯s Wako Middle School is not too weak in junior high school basketball. At least in this year¡¯s middle school basketball game, Wako Middle School won the top eight in the county. Of course, this is not in Naruto. Join the basketball team of Wako Middle School.


    If Naruto really joins the basketball team, it is estimated that it will be similar to Fuqiu Junior High and become a one-man team.But as long as he doesn''t be late like a fox, defeating Hainan Subordinate Middle School is not too difficult.


    And the main player of the basketball team of Wako Middle School is third-year Ryomasa Oda, who is the center, and the strength is not bad in the county.


    Although basketball is not the most popular sport in Japan, as the main player and captain of the basketball team, the tall, strong, and handsome Oda Ryomasa is still liked by many girls.


    But the captain of the basketball team stalked a girl and pursued it constantly.


    "Ye Zi, I like you, please associate with me."


    Pursuing a normal opening for girls, Oda Ryomasa looked a little shy, looking at the girl who was a head shorter than him.


    The girl was dressed in the uniform of Wako Middle School, and she was full of a youthful and bookish atmosphere that was unique to students. She had a gentle and beautiful face and long brown hair. She was named the first school flower of Wako Middle School by countless good people. Island village leaves.


    Ye Zi is the head of the Ministry of Education and Political Affairs of Wako Middle School. She is best at cooking all kinds of Japanese cuisine. Her cooking skills are even praised by her teacher. Because of her gentle and calm personality, she often cooks delicious dishes for her classmates. Not only among boys, but also among girls.


    But when Ye Ye saw Oda Ryomasa, his usual gentle expression disappeared, and some impatient expressions were faintly revealed. No matter how good-tempered people are, there is a bottom line of specifications. When this bottom line is touched, it will still explode.


    This is not the first time Oda Ryomasa has confessed to Ye Zi. In fact, although Ye Zi hasn¡¯t counted them, Oda Ryomasa has probably confessed to her more than ten times. It¡¯s just that every confession happened before. When only two people were present, but now they are on the side of the playground. Although today is the weekend, many clubs still have club activities. Therefore, many students have seen both of them and many girls are right. Ye Zi showed a look of envy, and Ye Zi''s own expression fully showed that their envy was unnecessary.


    Ye Zi took two deep breaths, stabilized his emotions, and tried to maintain at least the surface etiquette.


    "I''m sorry, classmate Oda, I can''t promise you, because I already have a boyfriend, and I''m not very familiar with you, so please call me Shimamura, or classmate Ye Zi, instead of calling me directly. "


    Ye Zi''s tone was not intense, but her voice was a bit tense and cold, and her gentleness was completely different in normal days.


    And Oda Ryomasa, after hearing Ye Zi''s words, his face turned green and red, and finally turned into an iron blue, his fists clenched tightly, and the blue veins on the back of his hands were bulging, which was obviously an expression of anger.


    This time, Oda Ryomasa will be different from the past. He chose to confess to Ye Zi under the eyes of everyone. He is betting on Ye Zi with a gentle personality. Even if he does not agree, he will not reject him. As long as Ye Zi does not refuse, Oda Ryoma Naturally, he will inform several guys in the basketball team to create public opinion, and then stalk Ye Zi, not afraid that Ye Zi will not submit, but if Ye Zi has no mercy, he will break all of Oda Ryomasa¡¯s wishful thinking, and even publicly. Lost a face.


    Ye Zibo is really tired of Oda Ryomasa¡¯s pursuit of not having fun. Now although she does not see Oda Ryomasa¡¯s thoughts, she would say it like that, which is just a manifestation of Oda Ryomasa¡¯s accumulated boredom. .


    Many classmates were talking quietly nearby. Ye Zi didn''t like such a scene. After bowing politely to Oda Ryomasa, he turned and left.


    "Wait!"


    Seeing that Ye Zi was about to leave, Oda Ryomasa hurriedly grabbed Ye Zi''s wrist. Ye Zi made a double blow, but after all, Oda Ryomasa is the captain of the basketball team. How powerful is Ye Zi that an ordinary girl like Ye Zi can break free.


    Oda Ryomasa failed to confess his confession today, and made a fool of himself in public. If Ye Zi were to leave like this, how could he get off the stage?


    "You let go! I said I already have a boyfriend!"


    Oda Ryomasa looked at Ye Zi¡¯s disgusted look, and under the influence of two emotions of anger and jealousy, he exclaimed: "The boyfriend you are talking about is the bad guy Sakuragi Hanado?! What is so good about that guy, A bad student who misses class all day and fights, everyone knows that the fellow Sakuragi Flower Road is a gangster, you are so inferior ~ you want to post it upside down?!"


    Oda Ryomasa''s jealousy center spoke without hesitation, and his speech was very ugly. Even the clay figurines were three-pointed, and Oda Ryomasa''s words belittle himself and his boyfriend in this way, no matter how gentle the girl is, she can''t bear it. A slap slapped towards Oda Ryumasa''s face.


    Oda Ryomasa did not expect that Ye Zi''s true character would be so fierce. He actually made such a move in public, and was caught off guard by Ye Zi slapped in the face.


    After all, Ye Zi was a girl. Although he was doing his hands and feet in anger, he was not too strong. He just slapped Oda Ryomasa with five red fingerprints on one cheek, and was slapped by a slap. It does not appear.


    The burning pain on the face and the surprised look of the nearby classmates obviously aggravated the shame of Oda Ryomasa. Under the anger of his heart, without thinking about the consequences, he punched Ye Zi''s face immediately.


    Oda Ryomasa is 184 cm tall and weighs 74 kilograms. Because of playing basketball, Oda Ryomasa is very strong, and if a weak girl like Ye Zi is hit by Oda Ryomasa, she would be frightened on the spot.


    After all, Ye Zi was just an ordinary girl. Seeing a burly man like Oda Ryomasa hit with a fist, she immediately closed her eyes in fright. Then she heard a muffled noise that should have hit somewhere, but her body But he didn''t feel any pain. Under doubt, Ye Zi opened his eyes. After seeing the iconic red hair, Ye Zi''s breathed a sigh of relief immediately, and then revealed the splendor that Oda Ryomasa had never experienced. Smile.


    "ikebana!"


    After watching the match between Hainan University-affiliated Junior High and Fuqiu Middle School, Naruto immediately returned to Heguang Middle School to find his twenty-four filial girlfriend, but he did not find Ye Zi in the classroom of the Home Affairs Department. Later he heard someone talk about Oda Ryomasa and Ye Zi , Naruto rushed over as soon as he was afraid of Ye Zi''s accident, but blocked the punch of Oda Ryomasa.


    Oda Ryomasa¡¯s strength is for the average person, but because of continuous exercise and continuous supplementation of high-protein foods in cow~milk, beef and eggs, Naruto''s height has exceeded 190 cm, and his weight is about to At nearly 90 kilograms, he is physically heavier than Oda Ryomasa by two laps.


    Oda Ryomasa''s fist was blocked by Naruto''s palm, and the power gap between the two sides was too great, and Oda Ryomasa''s fist had no effect on Naruto.


    Naruto tugged easily, dragging Oda Ryomasa forward, and then slapped him.


    Snapped!!


    Naruto¡¯s slap coincides with the slap that Ye Zi just hit. Naruto¡¯s strength is obviously much greater than Ye Zi¡¯s. One slap made Oda Ryomasa¡¯s head spin, and his teeth seemed to be loose. Up.


    Naruto slapped Oda Ryumasa on the face, and then immediately grabbed Ye Ye''s wrist and gave her the wrist that was caught by Oda Ryumasa and the palm that had just become red from the slap of Oda Ryomasa, a pair of upside-down black and white. Looks like: "Really, this kind of scum has such a thick skin. Even if you want to fight, don''t use your own hands. Take off your shoes and hit him. Otherwise, if you break your hand, who will cook for me? ?"


    Ye Zi was quite pleased with Naruto''s care of her, but when he heard the last sentence, he rolled his eyes and poke Naruto''s strong muscles with his slender fingers: "Hey, I am your girlfriend, not yours. My cook, why do I have to cook you dinner?"


    "Well, Ye Zi is not a cook." Naruto hugged Ye Zi with a face, "If Ye Zi refuses to make dinner for me, then just cook my dinner. Wash the leaves for nothing and eat them at night."


    Leaf''s face immediately burned to the same color as Naruto''s hair because of Naruto''s skinless and faceless words.


    Naruto and Ye Zi joked, showing affection in the crowd, clearly showing whose girlfriend this girl belongs to, and Oda Ryomasa finally awoke from the impact of Naruto¡¯s slap just now, and saw Naruto and Ye Zi looked greasy and crooked, and their hearts were burning with jealousy. They shouted, "Sakuragi Flower Road, I want to fight you!"


    Naruto heard Oda Ryomasa''s cry, as if only remembering that such a person exists here, turned his head and looked at Oda Ryomasa with a sneer: "You said you want to fight me? You beat me Is it waste?!"


    Naruto¡¯s weird voice startled Oda Ryomasa. Just as Oda Ryomasa said before, Naruto is a famous bad student at Wako Middle School. It¡¯s common to fight and absent from school, and it¡¯s said that Naruto has had One person knocked down the bad record of eight high school students, so the bad people in this area are called the red hair brother. Even without these "famous", it is obvious that the 184 cm Oda Ryomasa fights with the 192 cm Naruto. A wise move.


    Oda Ryomasa didn''t dare to fight with Naruto, but he took the initiative to say the duel in front of so many people. Wouldn''t it be embarrassing if he repented, and he took a sigh of relief and said with a contrived courage:" Sakuragi Flower Road, what is your ability to fight alone, this is the school, you have the ability to compare with me, I have to make you lose it!"


    In Oda Ryomasa¡¯s opinion, as long as he is not better than fighting, he must have beaten Naruto. After all, he is also the captain of the basketball team. Even if it is better than his academic performance, Oda Ryomasa is confident that he can beat Naruto. The guy who swayed back and forth between qualified and unqualified.


    "It''s better than the others." Naruto agreed, and pointed his finger in the direction of the basketball hall. "It''s better than what you are best at, basketball."


    Chapter 9-Foreign Express, the Problem of Gambling Children¡¯s Army


    Naruto took the initiative to propose to play basketball with Oda Ryomasa, and this point hits Oda Ryomasa''s arms.


    In the end, Oda Ryomasa is most confident in basketball, and everyone knows that he is the captain of the basketball team. Of course, he is embarrassed to take the initiative. Now Naruto is actively asking for basketball. Oda Ryomasa is of course very happy.Although Naruto''s physique is taller than Oda Ryumasa, although basketball is a sport for adults, it cannot be won by being tall.


    "Okay, that''s it!" Oda Ryomasa was afraid of Naruto''s remorse, so he agreed, and walked toward the basketball stadium arrogantly.

 1572 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1572

    If the red palm prints on his face are excluded, Oda Ryomasa¡¯s appearance and pace can be regarded as exaggerated, a bit generous to righteousness, although this guy is not generous, nor is it to go to righteousness, it would be true if he died in the past. of.


    The famous bad student wants to play basketball with the captain of the basketball team, Ryomasa Oda, and it also involves the heroine Shimamura Yoko. This kind of news does not need to be deliberately promoted, and it can be as fast as 2N in half an hour. Spread throughout Wako Middle School.


    Not only the students who had been doing club activities in the school, but also the other guys who were either resting at home or hanging around were all attracted to the school by this big news, and a lot of people gathered in the basketball hall not long after. Watch the lively guy.


    The news of Naruto¡¯s relationship with Ye Zi once broke many people''s hearts, so many people are now watching Naruto¡¯s jokes. The idea is that ¡°Ye Zi, a good cabbage we can¡¯t do, nor can we let it This guy arched''.


    There are not a few people who have such thoughts, but they definitely don''t include the bastards of the Sakuragi Legion.


    When the bastards were thinking about which pachinko shop to kill their time, they heard the news that Naruto was going to play basketball with Ryomasa Oda, and realizing that it was profitable, they immediately flew over like a fly. Then the four bastards actually opened a bet.


    "Come, come, come and place your bet!"


    "Guess who will win today!"


    "Oda Ryomasa loses one, Sakuragi Flower Road loses ten!"


    "Hurry up and bet!"


    There is nothing to warm up against a guy like Oda Ryomasa. Naruto has been sitting in a chair on the side of the court, flirting with Ye Zi, but he heard that the four unreliable bastards actually used this to start a gambling game, and When his odds were one to ten, Naruto couldn''t help but radiate cold eyes at the guy on the second floor who was collecting money and getting a good deal.


    Looking at the banknotes, the four bastards headed by Yang Ping obviously did not notice Naruto¡¯s constant grievances, because they are people who know Naruto¡¯s true strength, although there are also one or two people who want to blog. Betting on Naruto wants to make some pocket money, but because they are afraid of losing too much, the amount of bet is not too large, even if they are paid ten times, it will have no effect.Nowadays, in the basketball arena, there are less than two or three hundred people who watch the excitement. 80% of them are betting to buy Naruto and lose. Even if each is only one thousand yen, there are two or three hundred thousand. They can Earning hundreds of thousands of yen is definitely a windfall.


    Oda Ryomasa was sure that he would win, so he even asked the basketball team members to help him secretly place bets to buy himself to win. In this way, he even took several basketball team players to bet together. Of course, their pocket money would eventually All contributed to the hurtful belly of the Sakuragi Legion.


    After listening to his players that he had placed a good bet for him, Oda Ryomasa walked out of the rest area confidently.


    "I''m ready, let''s start, Sakuragi Flower Road."


    "no problem."


    In fact, Naruto has nothing to prepare. If you delay a little longer, you can get more people to bet. The four bastards make more money. Naruto stopped and Ye Zi continued to get tired and crooked. Walked to the confident Oda Ryomasa.


    "One-on-one, hit 11 balls."


    "No problem." Oda Ryomasa confidently believed that he would win, and threw the basketball in his hand to Naruto. "You can kick off first."


    In Oda Ryomasa¡¯s opinion, Naruto has never played basketball for even a day. Do you know that the basic rules of basketball are a problem? He admits that he has the winning ticket. As the captain of the basketball team, of course he can¡¯t lose his tolerance. Let Naruto kick off.


    After throwing the ball to Naruto, Oda Ryomasa immediately stood defending at the basket. He was originally a center and he was the best at the basket. Moreover, looking at the entire middle school basketball world, there are no outstanding three-pointers. A few, because three-point shots require a lot of time to practice. For middle school students, there are not too many three-point shooters that can barely be counted. Also, according to the general rule, tall players are not good at long shots, not to mention In the eyes of Oda Ryomasa, Naruto is just a newbie who has never touched the ball, and he has no problem defending at the basket.


    Naruto dribbled the ball unhurriedly from beyond the three-point line, and there was a scream in the basketball hall.


    Most of the howling voices were in support of Oda Ryomasa, and it can be seen how bad Naruto¡¯s character is. Among the sounds of the mountain whistling and tsunami, Naruto still heard five voices supporting him. There are also leaves belonging to the group of four problem children.


    Of course, Yangping and the others firmly support Naruto. After all, if Naruto loses, they will have to pay out hundreds of thousands. Although they are all stupid, they will not be troubled by the money, but Ye Zi shouted hoarsely. The sound is very inconspicuous in the basketball arena, but Naruto was very happy when she yelled with red face as soon as she got the ball.


    After Naruto dribbled twice from the three-point line, he immediately lifted the ball over his head.


    The knees played gently, and then straightened, the power was transmitted to the wrist along Naruto''s body, and the wrist turned a beautiful ~ wonderful arc.


    Under everyone''s stunned gaze, Naruto shot directly from outside the three-point line, and the basketball swept across a high arc and flew towards the basket.


    Naruto is tall and has long arms, so the starting point is very high, and the arc of the shot is also very high. The basketball slowly soars in mid-air, and then accurately drills into the net.


    Huh!


    The clean and neat sound of surfing the net foretells Naruto''s success by three points, and the original noisy arena immediately turned into a dead silence, only the sound of the damn basketball constantly beating on the floor.


    "It''s 1:0, Oda Ryomasa."


    Naruto raised a finger and looked very arrogant, but he was really relieved in his heart.


    "Fortunately, it feels good today, otherwise it would be embarrassing.''


    Although the three-pointer has been practicing for a long time, Naruto can''t guarantee that he can score every goal. Today, it feels good, and he hit Oda Ryumasa''s face with a beautiful three-pointer.


    After a few seconds of silence, the entire basketball hall burst into cheers.


    "Damn, that''s amazing! How dare you shoot three pointers directly from the outside!"


    "Good luck, fool!"


    "You''re an idiot. You can say luck if you don''t score a goal. You can''t say luck if you shoot the ball. The red-haired posture is so standard. It must have been practiced for a long time. I think Oda is in trouble this time. ."


    "That''s right, Oda this time...ah!"


    "what''s your name?!"


    "I just thought, if Oda loses, the money we just bet..."


    The audience on the court has greatly improved Naruto¡¯s basketball prowess because of his beautiful three-pointer, and some smart people have already begun to anticipate that the money they have just bet is just going to be used. Drifting, but now the game has started, of course the bet money cannot be returned, this is the rule.


    Although Ye Ye has seen Naruto practicing basketball, but because Naruto rarely participates in the game, now seeing Naruto hit a beautiful three-pointer and the audience is boiling, he has been anxious and worried that Naruto will lose. Also relieved.


    And there were a few people who were more excited than Ye Zi, and that was the problematic group of four.


    Naruto¡¯s goal is definitely good news for them, because the huge income representing hundreds of thousands of yen is approaching them again, and Takamiya even ran out and bought four large bottles of drinks, and they drank one bottle each. After that, he banged hard on the railing on the second floor.


    "Sakuragi, come on, our happiness in the next month depends on you!"


    "That''s right, we won''t forgive you if we lose!"


    "Hurry up and beat that Oda into an idiot!"


    Seeing the face of hundreds of thousands of yen, Yohei and the others broke out unprecedented enthusiasm for basketball, cheering Naruto hoarsely, and these fierce cheering sounds, like slaps, slapped Oda hard. Long Zheng''s face.


    Oda Ryomasa claimed to be the captain of the basketball team, but Naruto easily scored a long shot from beyond the three-point line. Naturally, he felt the shame in his heart. He picked up the basketball on the ground and looked at Naruto with an angry expression.


    "Sakuragi Flower Road, don''t think that basketball can be won by luck. Next, I will teach you what a real basketball is!"


    Chapter 10-Competition or individual performance?


    Because it was playing 11 balls, although Naruto shot a long three-pointer, it was still only a 1-0 lead.


    This time he changed to Oda Ryomasa''s offensive with the ball. Oda Ryomasa does not have the ability to three-pointers. He knows this very well. If he takes a long shot from the three-point line, the probability of losing face is far greater than scoring Possibility, so Oda Ryomasa held the ball and immediately broke into the inside.


    Frankly speaking, the strength of Ryomasa Oda is not weak. Among the players in Kanagawa Junior High, he is considered a second-rate center. Although he is less than 190 cm tall, he is a little shorter and thinner for the center, but his footwork is relative to others. The center is more flexible, although not too strong, but not a weak one, at least a lot stronger than half of those who play wild.


    Only when it comes to physical fitness, Naruto¡¯s body itself is beyond the limits of race. The body jumper of Sakuragi Flower Road, let alone among Asian yellow~color races, even if compared with American blacks, in strength and explosiveness. And the three points of jumping ability are absolutely not let down, and the physical fitness is simply abnormal.


    After a lot of time and sweat, Naruto¡¯s body is definitely not lost to African Americans of the same age. Even if he is now taken to the American basketball world, his physical fitness is absolutely top-notch, completely surpassing Oda Long in speed. Political side.


    No matter how hard he broke through, Oda Ryumasa could not penetrate Naruto''s copper and iron walls. Naruto was like a piece of brown candy, clinging to Oda Ryomasa''s side, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get rid of it.


    Naruto''s physique is very strong, and his arm span is longer than his height. When his arms are spread out and constantly waving, Oda Ryomasa feels like he is facing a spider that is bigger than his body. That big The arm made Oda Ryomasa completely unable to find a breakthrough opportunity.


    Naruto''s eyes stared at Oda Ryomasa like a falcon. His broad shoulders made this kind of Naruto look particularly oppressive. Oda Ryomasa who faced Naruto''s eyes felt tremendous pressure, as if being stared at by a monster. General, afraid, could not help being distracted, the dribbling movement was also slower.

 1573 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1573

    Naruto didn''t let Oda Ryumasa''s chance to lose his mind. He immediately stretched out his hand and slapped off the basketball that Kancan was out of Oda Ryumasa''s control. Then he immediately started when the fool was still stunned, like a red whirlwind. Generally, chase the basketball flying to the front court.


    Regained his senses, Oda Ryomasa also turned around to chase the red ball, but his speed difference Naruto was too much. His agility and speed that can be eaten by ordinary centers are similar to Naruto¡¯s excess energy. The freaks are completely incomparable. When turning around, Oda Ryumasa is one position behind Naruto, and when Naruto grabs the basketball, the distance between Oda Ryumasa and Naruto is already two half positions.


    The tall Naruto completely crushed the relatively short Ryomasa Oda in speed.


    When Naruto caught the ball, one foot had already stepped into the free throw line, he didn''t adjust it, and immediately stepped on with the force of rushing forward, and his body immediately flew into the air.


    Naruto¡¯s jumping ability is so strong and abnormal. In the game between Shohoku and Sanno, Sakuragi Hatsuting, who has only played basketball for four months, stepped one foot into the free throw line with a basketball in his hand. He dunked the hoop. Although he didn''t dunk, his jumping ability was even worse than Zebei''s.


    Nowadays, after more than a year of crazy exercise, he is better at using his body against Naruto. Of course, that kind of scandal will not happen.


    Naruto''s body is like an eagle. He took off from one foot within the free throw line, opened his arms, and flew towards the small basket.


    At the moment when Naruto took off or took off, the entire basketball hall, whether it was supporting Naruto or those who wanted to watch Naruto¡¯s jokes, all held their breath. This was done unconsciously. reaction.


    In today''s NBA, the mythical status belongs to Michael Jordan. He is like a god on the basketball court. Now, in this basketball hall of Heguang Middle School, many students feel that they have seen God.


    Naruto''s body stretched extremely in the air, with the strength of the powerful psoas and back muscles, maintaining stability in the air, and then tightened his arms, and the whole body strength of the feet moved the basketball in his hand to the basket. Fill it down.


    Huh!!


    The poor basket was ravaged by the weird power of the freak Naruto, and let out a tragic wailing, and the whole basket shook violently, feeling like it would collapse at any time.


    Naruto used the basket to relieve his strength so as not to get hurt, and then gently fell to the ground, and gestured at Oda Ryomasa who had a pooping expression.


    "2:0"


    "Oh!!"


    A huge cheer broke out in the entire basketball hall. Whether it was people who wanted to see Sakuragi ugly before, or those who made a bet to buy Sakuragi, they all cheered in the same way, not for anything else, or because they were lucky. Can see such a wonderful dunk.


    "I~ Damn! It''s so cool, there will be such a beautiful slam dunk!"


    "Yes, did you see it?! Did you see it?! That jumped from the free throw line!"


    "I saw it, don''t shake me!"


    "Mom, you can see such a dunk, even if the money is lost, it''s worth it!"


    "Yes, you can''t see such a slam dunk even in the professional league. Anyway, it''s only 1,000 yuan. If you lose, you lose!"


    Such sounds one after another in the stands on the second floor, the precise outside three-pointers like guided missiles, and the jumps flying in the air like wings, and finally the power is so powerful as to take the entire basket like a tomahawk. Cut the overweight dunk, can see such a performance, only 1,000 yen, not a loss.


    Obviously, many students are ready to lose money to watch the game, and the happiest ones are of course the very few guys who buy the probability of Naruto winning the game. They can not only appreciate the professional league It''s also a rare and amazing dunk, and it can make their wallets extra 10,000 or 20,000 yen out of thin air. Is there anything more exciting than this?


    Naruto enjoys the invigoration and satisfaction brought about by this amazing performance, and Oda Ryomasa has completely become the background of Naruto. The scene that happened just now... Steals, sprints, jumps, slam dunks, everything of Naruto The movements are constantly replaying in Oda Ryomasa''s head, which seems to have formed a horrible nightmare, making Oda Ryomasa''s spirit start to be abnormal, and he keeps shaking his head.


    "Impossible...This is impossible..."


    Yes, one step from the free throw line to slam dunk, if it is a middle school student in the United States, it may be considered normal, but this is Japan, and such a shocking performance is just someone who seems to be absent from class and fights. It''s just bad.


    Naruto is not a good person, so he enjoys the opportunity to humiliate Ryumasa Oda to his heart''s content. Naruto reaches out his hand and points to the ceiling, looking up at the bustling crowd on the second floor.


    "Does anyone want to watch a slam dunk?"


    "Yes! Give him one more!"


    "One more cool thing!"


    "Slam Dunk!" "Slam Dunk!!" "Slam Dunk!!!"...


    Such sounds one after another on the second floor, and gradually unite into one piece, producing huge sound waves that seem to lift the ceiling.


    "Wow!" Takamiya said that he couldn''t understand the situation. "It''s crazy, everyone now supports ikebana!"


    "Ha, it''s nothing strange, right." Yang Ping leaned against the railing with his cheek in one hand. "After all, that kid''s dunk is so exciting!"


    In basketball, there are many ways of scoring, but among all the methods, the most exciting and exciting is always the heavy slam dunk. The strange force erupting from the muscles seems to be The huge force that broke the entire basket, and the loud noise that broke out afterwards, was enough to ignite the entire arena.


    In the basketball hall of Wako Middle School, violent cheers erupted, but the cheers were not for the captain of the basketball team, Ryomasa Oda, but for a newcomer who in the eyes of others could not play.


    With the idea of ??defeating Naruto completely, Oda Ryomasa dribbled the ball into Naruto''s half and quickly hit the basket, his whole body jumped high and flew toward the basket.


    ''Isn''t it a slam dunk? I can too!''


    Oda Ryomasa''s idea is beautiful. Pouring one on Naruto''s head can restore the situation that is unfavorable to him now, but the reality is cruel.


    Just when Oda Ryomasa was about to dunk the basketball into the basket, a huge palm seemed to be flying directly from mid-air, and stopped in front of Oda Ryomasa, a strange force overwhelming Oda Ryomasa¡¯s. Slam dunk to restore the decline.


    The power gap between the two sides was too great. Although Naruto''s block was not covered by Oda Ryomasa''s body, he still knocked Oda Ryomasa directly to the ground, and after Naruto landed, he immediately slew towards the basket.


    Oda Ryomasa who fell to the ground couldn''t stop him, he could only watch Naruto rush into the no-man''s restricted area, and then flew like a god again.


    Japanese basketball is slightly smaller than the ball used by the US NBA. That¡¯s because of race. Naruto¡¯s palm can easily grab a basketball with one hand. In mid-air, Naruto holds it with strong waist and abdomen strength. Balanced, while holding the ball in his right hand, it traversed a huge arc and smashed it towards the basket.


    Big windmill dunk!


    Chapter 11-The game is over, the problematic child is open


    Although the flying distance is not as scary as the big slam dunk just now, the difficulty of this big windmill slam dunk is higher, not only has to jump high, but also requires a perfect combination of strong waist and abdominal strength and body control to make it. Performance.


    In the league, many powerful inside players, such as Kevin Garnett, like to perform this kind of windmill dunk. Even a heavy slam dunk in the NBA is enough to ignite the audience, and here is just It''s just in an arena in a junior high school in Japan.


    Naruto''s performative slam dunk just now has made more and more people think that "I can see such a beautiful slam dunk, even if I lose money, it''s worth it."


    Naruto picked up the basketball on the ground and threw it at Oda Ryomasa, who was desperate.


    "Hey, hurry up, the game is not over yet."


    Many characters in sports comics like to say this sentence, "The game is not over yet."In reality, the game belonging to Ryomasa Oda was over from the beginning, and Naruto''s individual exhibition game had eight goals left.


    Crotch changes hands and dunks, turns in the air for dunks, rebounds and catches dunks...


    All the wonderful slam dunk skills that can only be seen in the NBA slam dunk contest are shown by Naruto as a performance.


    In fact, if someone really drives a car to this court now, Naruto can fly over that car and make a slam dunk.


    In the eyes of most people, it was supposed to be a one-sided game, but now it is indeed going on in a one-sided trend. The scores are 4:0, 5:0, 6:0, 10:0. The scores are so miserable. , And the captain of the basketball team of Heguang Middle School is behind, and the scores are simply horrible.


    Naruto is still standing outside the three-point line, breathing calmly. Obviously ten balls are not too much exercise for him. So far, he has not scored a goal and scored no points. Oda Ryomasa who only eats duck eggs is already breathing. Confusion, it seems that the duck egg may be choking.


    At this time, everyone has no expectations for Oda Ryomasa¡¯s victory. Their eyes are all focused on Naruto, looking at the famous bad, and wanting to know what he can bring on that final goal. wonderful perfomance.


    Naruto has no interest in such a small role as Oda Ryumasa, so although Naruto¡¯s skills surpassed Oda Ryumasa by a lot before, he didn¡¯t take the captain of the basketball team. It¡¯s just that this idiot doesn¡¯t have long eyes, and he dares. Constantly harass Ye Zi, and dare to do something to Ye Zi, so Naruto will have to compete with this guy, otherwise a guy of the level of Oda Ryomasa will not be able to attract Naruto''s attention.


    Naruto thought about how to hit the last ball, and then made a provocative gesture of thumbs down at Oda Ryomasa.


    "Get ready to die, Oda Ryomasa!"

 1574 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1574

    Naruto made a warning of victory, and then dribbled the ball towards Oda Ryumasa. There was no change in the left and right directions, but he sprinted towards Oda Ryumasa.


    Oda Ryomasa watched Naruto''s tall and burly figure rushing towards him like a chariot, suddenly opened his mouth and yelled, trying to dispel the fear in his heart, and then jumped up without fear.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    "Oda Ryomasa died!!"


    Naruto''s strong body slammed into Oda Ryuji in midair.


    Oda Ryomasa 74 kg, Naruto 89 kg, the strength confrontation, the result is obvious!


    Because in addition to the potential energy of jumping, Naruto also has the kinetic energy to sprint forward and stab. Naruto with a strong body is like a truck once impacted. It is heavy and has speed. The weight difference is 15 kg. Oda Ryomasa obviously could not resist Naruto''s impact in strength. After two strong bodies of different levels collided in midair, Oda Ryomasa immediately flew backwards.


    boom!!


    Huh!!


    Oda Ryumasa''s back slammed into the cold basket, and then fell to the ground with the basketball.


    Although it has been shocked by countless before, Naruto, the super slam dunk that knocked everyone into the air, still made the entire basketball hall silent for ten seconds, and finally broke out for a period of time enough to make nearby residents call the police. Great cheers.


    How much strength is needed to knock a person completely over?!How exciting is it to slam dunk with so much power?!


    No one present can express their excitement at seeing this kind of scene in words. They seem to have become babble children, who can only utter the simplest syllables, use the simplest language and the loudest voice, and express their excitement. Feelings.


    "11:0!"


    Naruto loudly announced the current score, which also detonated the entire arena.


    The four-member group of problem children laughed most nervously. After all, they also had an income of hundreds of thousands of yen at once, which was enough for them to get away for a long time, but Ye Zi was relieved, a heart swallowed back to his stomach. in.


    Most of the people in the audience were cheering for Naruto, and the remaining few were basically basketball team members, or friends of Oda Ryumasa. They all have a closer relationship with Oda Ryumasa, although because Naruto was shocked by his skills, but they wouldn''t cheer for Naruto right away.


    Oda Ryomasa was hit by Naruto directly on the basketball hoop just now. The pain on his back made Oda Ryomasa get up from the ground for a while. Seeing Naruto enjoying the cheers of everyone, Oda Ryomasa''s heart burned with jealousy. Exclaimed: "You were a foul! You were a foul just now!"


    Naruto heard Oda Ryumasa''s voice changed a little, turned his head, and looked at Oda Ryomasa with a wicked smile: "What did you say?"


    Seeing the weird smile on Naruto''s face, Oda Ryomasa couldn''t help being a little frightened, and said with a stubborn neck: "You just hit someone like that was a foul, and the ball just didn''t count!"


    As soon as Oda Ryomasa''s voice fell, huge boos erupted in the entire basketball hall. This apparently counter-inspired voice made Oda Ryomasa''s face red, because of shame and embarrassment.


    However, Naruto was not angry, but laughed with interest.


    His slam dunk just now was indeed beautiful and wonderful, but there is absolutely no problem with fouling.


    Because Japan¡¯s basketball uses the FIBA ??rules, if the penalty is determined according to the FIBA ??rules, Naruto¡¯s just now can indeed be called a foul in the official game, but it is probably in the NBA rules. Not anymore.


    Because the NBA is a commercial sport, the game can be regarded as a "product" produced by the NBA, a commercial league. In order to make this "product" more intense and exciting, the rules of the NBA are very different from those of the FIBA. NBA The rules will allow more body collisions and confrontations, making the game more intense and good-looking, and the scale of the rules is wider than the FIBA ??rules. Naruto¡¯s slam dunk just now, if it is placed in an NBA game, then It is Oda Ryomasa who blocked the foul and can add an extra goal, because that kind of goal is indeed very exciting.


    Although Naruto¡¯s slam dunk can indeed be called a foul, it¡¯s not too much, but now everyone can see that Oda Ryomasa can¡¯t be Naruto¡¯s opponent at all. He said that, in the eyes of others, It has become a performance of''not being generous, and not admitting to losing.''


    Naruto is quite a bastard. At this time, he deliberately didn''t get angry. In fact, even if he scolded Oda Ryomasa for losing and refused to admit it, he was not a man. More than half of the people in this arena would express support for him. , But he also deliberately pretended to be generous and threw the ball to Oda Ryomasa.


    "Okay, then count me as a foul."


    Naruto smiled and looked at Oda Tatsumasa who didn''t know what to do after he got the ball. Naruto spread his hands: "Anyway, the big deal for me is just another slam dunk. If you are willing to be hit by me. If you do, you can just say that my ball fouled, and then I can knock you down a few times for free. Come on, hurry up and continue, Oda Ryomasa!"


    Naruto smiled like a demon. Looking at Naruto¡¯s smile, Oda Ryomasa once again remembered the feeling of being hit by Naruto just now. The fear that kept emerging in his heart made Oda Ryomasa terrified. The ball in his hand, then turned and ran.


    Naruto wants to clean up the bastard Oda Ryomasa completely, so that he will not dare to use Ye Zi''s mind in the future. Where can he easily run away now, Naruto winked, Yohei, Danan and Noma, three of them. He immediately threw Gao Gong down from the second floor.


    Although Takamiya was only 170 cm in length, he weighed 120 kg. His body was much heavier than Naruto''s fat. Takamiya who fell from the second floor immediately overwhelmed Oda Ryomasa and couldn''t move at all.


    Oda Ryomasa was pressed by Takamiya. The 120 kg of fat made Oda Ryomasa unable to move at all. Seeing the pair of red and black Jordan generations approaching, he shouted: "Sakuragi Hanado, I surrender, you What do you want?!"


    "You ask me what else I want, this is not right."


    Naruto squatted down, reached out and grabbed Oda Ryomasa''s hair, and said, "I said before that I want to compare your best basketball with you. Now that the basketball match is over, it''s time to compare my best fight?"


    Oda Ryomasa wanted to escape, but Takamiya sat on him, Oku and Noma grabbed his leg, and Naruto grabbed Oda Ryomasa¡¯s hair, making him unable to move at all. The growing fear made Oda Long Zheng yelled hysterically, but that was useless.


    "I won''t share the money you win with you, just give me a slap in the face of this guy."


    Naruto waved his hand and didn''t care about the hundreds of thousands of things, while the four Takamiya and the others happily took over this job that made them very satisfied.


    Kaibian!


    Chapter 12-The Resolution of the National Convention


    As a group of buddies, the problematic children of the Sakuragi Legion have fully fulfilled Naruto''s request that Oda Ryomasa should be beaten into an inhuman form.


    The face that was really handsome was beaten with a flower blooming and rich. The original appearance is completely invisible. Although Oda Ryomasa is 184 cm tall and taller than anyone in the Sakuragi Legion, his fists are hard to beat. With four hands, Oda Ryumasa is the opponent of the four problem children who often fights, and he was beaten horribly, and even if the others wanted to help, it was useless. Oda Ryomasa had been beaten into an inhuman form.


    After the weekend passed, the school teacher immediately punished the incident.


    It''s just that the Sakuragi Legion, including Naruto, are all old fried dough sticks, and they are called into the office every three days. Anyway, a few of them are used to it.


    I can only say that it¡¯s okay that the teacher didn¡¯t know what they were gambling in private, and other students, because they also participated in that gambling game, no one dared to talk about it, but there were quite a few. People intercede to Naruto.


    In the absence of public anger, the teacher has set the following punishment plan.


    Takamiya Nozomi and Mito Yoheiji had a big time, and Naruto, Okusu, Noma, and Oda Ryomasa all reported criticism once, and they were also responsible for cleaning the basketball hall for a week as punishment.


    This kind of punishment Naruto has long been familiar with them, so no matter what, they always laughed, heartless, and completely different from the dejected Oda Ryomasa.


    In terms of punishment, Naruto and the others are definitely the seniors of Oda Ryumasa. In addition, they were afraid of being beaten by them at that time. Every time they cleaned the basketball hall, it was actually Oda Ryumasa alone cleaning the rest. Those few nestled in the corner to play cards, and then they just slapped up when the time was almost up~ The stock left, and the chain door issue was also thrown to Oda Ryomasa to solve it.


    The small bet opened this time, because Naruto defeated Oda Ryumasa, Yopei and the others made a lot of money. They bet to buy Naruto¡¯s winning part. Although it was one for ten, they only lost four. Only 10,000 yen. After deducting the 40,000, Yangping and the others made 370,000 yen this time, which is more than 20,000 yuan, which is enough for Yangping and them to get away with them for a long time.


    Naruto is not in the mood to corrupt with them everywhere. To be precise, theirs is actually a single party. Of course, for the moment, the identities of the four bastards are more noble than Naruto, because they are all nobles.


    A single aristocrat who has neither a girlfriend nor a boyfriend.


    Naruto is destined to have no relationship with the single nobleman, so he will stay away from the single noble identity for the rest of his life. After visiting the supermarket with Ye Zi, the two of them carried a few bags and returned to Naruto''s home together.


    Naruto is still living in the old-fashioned apartment. Although Naruto is not short of money, he has not moved, but it has changed a lot.


    Because it is a rented apartment, the wall cannot be knocked down randomly, so Naruto only added the functions of a kitchen and a dining table to the original living room, while new tiles were posted in the bathroom, a towel, a tooth cup, and a With the toothbrush and a toothpaste of grass~berry flavor, the part of the bedroom has changed from a Japanese-style tatami to a double chuang, which is self-evident.


    It is not the first time that Ye Zi came to Naruto¡¯s house, so she carried two bags into the kitchen skillfully, and Naruto put one of the three bags on the countertop, and the other was passing by the bedroom. At the door, he threw it on the chuang, and after Naruto put the last bag in the bathroom, he put the plastic bag on the trash can in the bathroom, and then wore it with the leaves crookedly. Put on an apron and make a hearty meal rich in protein.


    Ye Zi is the best cooking girl Naruto knows in this world. Naruto does not deny that she would start to pursue Ye Zi at the beginning, partly because of her excellent cooking skills.


    The dinner is hearty and delicious, eating at the same table, plus two pots of shochu, is perfect.


    Although Japanese law stipulates that minors under the age of 20 are not allowed to drink alcohol, it is not what Naruto would do to comply with the rules, and the person who bought the alcohol was Noma.


    Noma has already grown a little beard, and he had asked someone to give him a fake ID before, so Noma became the special purchaser of the Sakuragi Legion¡¯s wine purchases. Anyway, Noma has a little beard. He changed his clothes, and it did look like he was in his twenties. In addition, he always went to a faraway supermarket to buy wine and had a fake ID. Noma had never been seen through.

 1575 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1575

    After all, supermarket employees will not really verify the authenticity of their ID cards, just look at their ages.


    Ye Zi didn''t drink, but he couldn''t do anything if he was abducted by Naruto. After all, Naruto is very keen to abduct good students to do bad things, such as girls like Ye Zi.


    After dinner, the two of them cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks together, Naruto hugged the drunken leaf and leaned on the chuang to watch TV. TV programs in this era do not arouse Naruto¡¯s much interest, but are around , The girl with a faint scent, made him very interested.


    "Hey, this is life."


    Naruto sighed casually, which happened to be heard by Ye Zi. Ye Ye knew what his boyfriend was, and gave him a smile. "You still sigh for life?"


    However, Ye Zi had drunk some wine, and the amount of alcohol was not good, and she was already a little drunk. Her glance, not only did not produce the slightest effect, on the contrary, it stared out other styles.


    Naruto rolled over and pressed Ye Zi~ under her body, Ye Zi pushed him a bit, but a girl could not move a man weighing nearly ninety kilograms, and she still drank a little.


    Naruto supported his body with his hands, looked at the pretty red-faced girl under him, and smiled: "My life is to eat and drink. The beauty belongs to me."


    Ye Zi was a little nervous and shy at first. Hearing Naruto''s words, he couldn''t help but give him a blank look and sneered, "Your life will make all those philosophers vomit blood."


    "Just vomit blood if you vomit blood. It has nothing to do with me anyway."


    Naruto murmured, and then stopped doing unnecessary patience, lowered his head and stopped Wen with the rosy leaves and lips with a little wine fragrance.


    The alcohol in the two of them seemed to have an effect at this time, causing the two of them to ask questions slowly. Naruto''s big hands slowly walked on Ye Zi''s body, touching the girl''s hot body, and the two gradually fell in love. ~ Move, and Naruto''s hand also unbuttoned the top of the leaf shirt.


    "Stop!" Ye Zi supported Naruto''s shoulders with his hands, let himself take a breath, and forced himself to calm down, calling for a stop instead of a pause.


    Naruto glanced at the wall clock on the wall, and a smile appeared on the corners of his lips: "Fifteen minutes, your stop time is three minutes later than last time. You can''t help it, my dear Ye Ye."


    Ye Zi gave Naruto a blank look and gritted his teeth: "If you can win the championship of the High School Summer National Convention, I...I will give it to you..."


    Ye Zi knew that Naruto wanted very much, and knew it from the time they started dating, but for now, they are not good enough.Ye Zi is not Sarna. She has only Naruto in her life, so she can do everything for him, but Ye Zi also has her family, and she also wants to enter the university she likes and experience the life of the university. , If you do it with Naruto, if you accidentally get pregnant... Ye Zi believes that she can''t kill a life, then she can only give up her studies, so at the moment she can only endure it, although it is indeed as Naruto said, She couldn''t help it more and more.


    The time to stop was gradually postponed. If this went on, Ye Zi was not sure whether he could continue to graduate from high school, and the champion of the Summer National Convention was Ye Zi set a temporary threshold between them.


    Ye Zi knows that Naruto is very good at playing basketball, but it is not so simple to win the national championship. Ye Zi will go to Xiangbei high school with Naruto, leading a team that was eliminated in the first or second round of the county meeting. It is basically impossible for such a team to win the national championship, and because of Naruto''s relationship, Ye Zi also has some understanding of basketball, knowing that the overlord of high school basketball today is the Sanno Industry of Akita Prefecture, not Kanagawa. Xiangbei.


    With such a restriction, Ye Zi feels that she should be able to survive until she graduates from high school. At that time, maybe she will find a new threshold, or when she is hungry, she can be with Naruto unscrupulously, anyway. How to say it, let''s talk about it until you graduate from high school.


    Naruto smiled softly under the warm yellow light.


    "No problem, my baby." The national championship itself is my goal, it just made me more determined.


    "But before that, you have to fix this first."


    Ye Bai gave Naruto a glance, turned over and changed positions with Naruto.


    Recently, Ye Ye found silently that his wrist strength seemed to gradually become stronger...


    Chapter Thirteen-The news from Immortal Dao, the dawn of marching into the country


    After making a national championship agreement with Ye Zi, Naruto''s basketball practice is obviously more desperate.


    Although most girls like their boyfriends to be energetic and purposeful, they know the reason for Naruto''s hard training. Ye Ye blushes and rewards him with five hundred shots.


    After the morning run, Naruto returned home for breakfast, and then ate a couple with his own''dinner''. With a pile of pots and pans, Naruto hurriedly slipped out of the house for today''s real training.


    Naruto often misses class, although other students think that when Naruto is absent from class, he goes everywhere to cause trouble, but Naruto is actually practicing basketball very attentively.


    It is a good thing to be serious about one thing, but to concentrate on absenteeism to play, this kind of person does not know whether to praise or scold.


    Compared to the inferior students like Naruto, they are obviously the leaves of the top students. After finishing Naruto''s home, he picked up his schoolbag and went to school.


    Although Naruto is not with Ye Zi, Naruto is not worried that something will happen, because Noma and Yohei are in the same class as Ye Zi. With the two of them taking care of him, Naruto is not worried about what will happen.


    Because basketball is not popular in Japan, Naruto dribbled to the only basketball court near his home and began to practice daily shooting.


    Such simple exercises are boring and tedious, but they must be experienced to become a basketball player. Regardless of the prolonged monotonous exercises, while increasing physical strength and physical skills, it will also continue to enhance mental power and perseverance, so in high-intensity competitions Which will show its effect.


    Naruto¡¯s perseverance will not be a problem, he has also experienced a long period of boring practice, but he has no plan to use the shadow clone. After all, if he abuses that trick in this world with low power levels, he is likely to be against this The world view of the world has caused an impact. After all, this world is only Naruto''s first work, and the rules are not perfect. Naruto doesn''t want the world he created to disappear like this.


    Naruto''s monotonous shooting practice ended after Lingnan''s ace appeared.


    This is not only because Naruto has an object to practice against, but also because he has an object to adjust his losses.


    "Oh, Xiandao, how did you feel about communicating with the beauty reporter last time?"


    According to Naruto¡¯s memory, the basketball weekly beauty reporter Aida Yayoi can be regarded as a hardcore fan of Sendo, and it seems that it has not changed now, and reporter Aida seems to have been eyeing it since the first grade of Sendo. The talented player.


    Xian Dao''s face with a faint smile turned into an ugly face, and he smashed the basketball in his hand at Naruto: "First, it''s just an interview, not communication; second, it doesn''t go deep at all; Third, the feeling is not good at all, it is better to go fishing."


    Naruto caught the basketball thrown by Xiandao, turned around and jumped from a high position. The basketball flew through an arc and fell into the basket.


    Xian Dao''s originally a little uncomfortable face immediately changed. Xian Dao, who had always maintained a calm and peaceful smile, stared at his best friend with wide eyes, as if he had known him for the first time.


    "You really practiced that trick?!"


    "Well, that''s it." Naruto waved his hand. "I have practiced around the clock for more than a year, and my hit rate is barely enough to meet people."


    Sendo picked up the basketball that was constantly bouncing on the ground, and learned how Naruto jumped, but as the most famous first-year star of Kanagawa High School, Sendo learned what Naruto was just now, and finally cast a big three no The basketball fell to the ground without touching the basket.


    "I really don''t understand, how did you practice that trick?"


    Naruto akimbo triumphantly, smiling like a villain: "This trick requires continuous exercise to be able to practice. This is not only a trick that can be learned by just looking at it, even if it is serious. If you want to learn, you need to work hard for at least a year, a genius."


    Xian Dao silently rolled his eyes: "Compared with you desperate monster, what is the name of genius?"


    Naruto chuckled twice: "So, Lingnan''s ace classmate, do you want to play an 11-ball exercise?"


    "It''s okay to play 11 balls, but I won''t treat guests."


    Xian Dao immediately rolled his eyes, and he was not enough to be slaughtered by this guy.


    It is said that Sendo originally lived in Tokyo, but later because of his father¡¯s job transfer, the family moved to Kanagawa, and then Sendo was dug out to Lingnan by coach Tianoka, and before Sendo moved to Tokyo That holiday, the three of them often played together.


    The ace Xiandao in Lingnan, Zebei, the ace of the mountain king, and Naruto, the problem child of Xiangbei in the future.


    The three of them often played together at that time, and each time they would add some bets or appointments. For example, the person who lost the most every day had to treat guests to ramen. In general, Sendo lost the most, Naruto and Zebei. almost.


    Although Naruto did not practice for a long time at that time, he still had an overwhelming advantage over the two small forwards in terms of strength. As long as Naruto used his back-to-back singles, Naruto would take the two small forwards. The forward played decently. After all, even if he changed to Jordan, he would definitely not be able to withstand Barkley''s big ass.


    And even if you don¡¯t count as Naruto¡¯s big stomach king, Zebei and Sendao are still in their teens, and they are still adolescents who have not yet come out of their developmental period. Adding to the intense competition of basketball, it¡¯s normal to have plenty of appetite. North can also easily eat two large bowls of ramen, while Naruto counts from double digits upwards. During that period, Xiandao was slaughtered and almost borrowed money from usury...Poor boy.


    "Okay." Naruto is in a good mood and doesn''t care about immortality. "I will treat you regardless of whether you win or lose today."


    Xiandao looked at Naruto suspiciously: "You seem to be in a good mood?"


    "Of course, Ye Zi promised me that as long as I win the National High School Summer Championship, I can... hey hey..."


    Although Naruto hadn''t finished the second half of his sentence, as a teenager, Xiandao understood what he meant, and suddenly rolled his eyes.

 1576 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1576

    "So you played for this?"


    "That''s right, you play for fun, I play to pick up girls, you care about me."


    ''Would you care if you are a third-level guy who lacks virtue and I am looking for abuse?''


    Xiandao once again rolled his eyes at his best friend, and at the same time began to secretly calculate things about Xiangbei.As far as he knows, Xiangbei¡¯s captain Akagi Takeken, although he looks like his own team, is stronger, and the county has a higher evaluation of him. The Xiangbei¡¯s, if not because of the team¡¯s record If it''s too bad, I''m afraid it''s the No. 1 center in Kanagawa Prefecture, not one of the four major centers in Kanagawa.


    Akagi''s strength is at the national level. Even if it is put on the stage of the national competition, Akagi is also a first-rate super center. With such a dominant inside strength, plus Naruto, a monster-level super power forward, There is Rukawa Kaede who can attack from any position and has almost the same attack power as his own. With these three people alone, Xiangbei can transform from a small team to a super strong team in Kanagawa.


    "The day when I want to enter the national competition next year... dark..."


    Lingnan ace secretly calculated the combat power that Xiangbei will have, knowing that next year''s county match will definitely be extremely fierce, because there will be a dark horse named Xiangbei rising strongly.


    Because I was thinking about what I didn¡¯t, so in the subsequent 11-ball confrontation, Sendo lost to Naruto with a score of 7:11. Fortunately, Naruto was in a good mood, so he didn¡¯t plan to kill Sendo today. , So that the purse of Fairy Road can be kept, to buy new fishing line and bait.


    When the two went to the ramen restaurant that they usually go to, Sendo''s appetite was not small, especially after strenuous exercise, they ordered two seafood ramen noodles and one eel fried rice.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of his love of fishing, Xiandao seems to have a deep love for seafood.


    Naruto¡¯s love is meat that is rich in protein and fat. After finishing two ramen noodles, Sendo brought the plate of eel fried rice to the front, and glanced at the way Naruto was struggling with the ninth bowl of ramen.


    ''I feel full just watching this guy eat.''


    Xiandao reluctantly complained about Naruto''s food, but making friends with Naruto had to get used to this. Xiandao chewed two mouthfuls of fried rice with eel, and suddenly remembered something, after swallowing the fried rice: "By the way, Sakuragi, I heard Miyagi Liangtian, the point guard in Xiangbei, seemed to be in a hospital after fighting with others."


    Chapter 14-Coach, I want to play basketball


    Sendo, like Miyagi, is now in the first grade. In their grade, Kanagawa''s better players are Sendo and Miyagi.The former is a well-known talented player in the middle school basketball world, and coach Tian Gang has worked so hard to dig Xiandao to Lingnan. In this year''s high school basketball game, Xiandao has an amazing performance.


    Compared with Sendo, Miyagi is a native product.


    Miyagi itself is a native of Kanagawa. Although he is short, less than 170 cm in height, he has the advantage of a quick start. When he was in junior high school, he was known as Dianguang Shihuo.


    Coach Shigeru Tian Gang from Lingnan himself intends to dig both Miyagi and Xiandao to Lingnan, and cooperate with the big center of the inside to form the Lingnan iron three ~ corner to fight against the two kings of Xiangyang and Hainan. However, because Miyagi worshipped Anzai, he went to Xiangbei just like Mitsui.


    For two consecutive years, people who wanted to dig, all went to Xiangbei because of coach Anzai. Although Tianoka himself respected coach Anxi very much, he still had a deep resentment about it, and Xiandao heard from Coach Tianoka more than once. I have heard of the name Miyagi Ryoda.


    The two of them are in the same grade, and knowing that this person was the point guard that Coach Tianoka wanted to win, it is normal for Sendo to have some concern for Miyagi.


    However, compared to the fact that although he is used to being late, he has no bad hobbies, that is, he likes to fish. Generally speaking, Miyagi is a problem child, who is still a good student. The news that Sendo heard about Miyagi recently is that He was admitted to the hospital with everyone else.


    Naruto didn''t seem to have any interest in this issue, and continued to lower his head to eat noodles. Xian Dao just said casually without explaining.


    However, after Naruto had eaten all the ramen and took out the money from his wallet to check out, he suddenly asked.


    "Do you know which hospital Miyagi is in, and the number of Coach Anzai from Xiangbei?"


    "Hey?"


    How could Naruto really not care what Xiandao said, next year''s Xiangbei will have him and Akagi Gorilla two great Optimus Primes inside, plus Rukawa Little Fox, a super-aggressive small forward who insists on fighting, It should still be able to enter the national competition, but with only three of them, it is not enough to shake the ace of Akita. In addition to the Optimus Prime in the inside and an assault artillery, it also needs to have double guns in the backcourt. It is Dianguangshihuo''s point guard Miyagi Ryota, and junior high school MVP Mitsui Tou.


    In the original slam dunk, there was a period because Miyagi had a fight with Mitsui and also knocked Mitsui''s teeth. Therefore, when the school just started, Miyagi did not appear in the training of the Xiangbei basketball team, and later appeared. Mitsui took people to the basketball team to seek revenge, and the result was a big fight. After seeing coach Anzai, Mitsui''s saying, "Coach, I want to play basketball", became the most classic line in slam dunk.


    Maybe Naruto would forget such an important thing?Although in terms of time, Miyagi and Mitsui shouldn''t be hospitalized during a fight at this time, but Naruto doesn''t know how much the world will change with him. It is also an accident that Ye Zi became his girlfriend. , So Naruto decided to check it out, and no matter what, it¡¯s always right to throw the point guard Miyagi to Xiangbei for training.


    Unfortunately, Sendo knew the address of the hospital where Miyagi was hospitalized, and under Naruto''s violent coercion, Sendo had to act as an artificial GPS and took Naruto directly to the hospital.


    And with the handsome face of Xiandao that can definitely be a little white face, it is easy to know Miyagi''s ward from the nurse sister, and the name of the person who was hospitalized with him because of the fight.


    Mitsui Kotobuki!


    Xian Dao felt that he had better leave the hospital as soon as possible, but he was not an opponent in terms of brute force. He could not escape the control of the monster buddies, and could only be like a poor slave laborer who sold himself.


    However, I really don¡¯t know the phone number of Coach Anzai. After all, Coach Anzai and Coach Anxi have nothing to do with each other. I just heard of the old man¡¯s name. In the end, under Naruto¡¯s second duress, Xiandao had to be reluctant. I would like to call my coach Tianoka to ask for the number of coach Anzai.


    Because Kotobuki Mitsui and Ryota Miyagi are both players that coach Tianoka once valued, and both of them went to Xiangbei because of coach Anzai, and now my most proud disciple asks himself for the number of coach Anzai, no blame Tianoka Will wonder if Xiandao is going to run away.


    Tian Gang only reported the phone number of Coach Anxi¡¯s home after Xian Dao didn¡¯t know how many oaths he had made to promise that he would never go to Xiangbei.


    Naruto hung up the phone and looked at the Lingnan Ace next to him, who was basically exhausted, and grinned unscrupulously: "Oh, isn''t this Sian Dao Akira? Why is this virtue?"


    Because of the phone call with Coach Tian Gang just now, Xian Dao, who was almost exhausted, gave Naruto a fierce look.


    "Sakuragi Flower Road, you are such a top bastard!"


    "Haha, thank you for the compliment, and as the best friend of me, the best bastard, you should be prepared to be pitted by me for two more years."


    Naruto laughed and patted Xiandao on the shoulder, then went to the hospital''s canteen, bought some soda and peanuts, and came back to watch the show.


    "Coach, I want to play basketball..."


    In the slam dunk, the famous flame boy Mitsui Kotobuki knelt in front of his teacher Anxi coach, and said the most famous line in the slam dunk.


    Although this is not in the training room of the basketball department in Shohoku, it is now in the ward of the Kanagawa Prefectural First Hospital. The foot is not the floor on the basketball court, but the cold tiles. By then, the words were deeply moved. Arrived Naruto.


    The MVP in middle school was depressed because of his left knee injury, and chose the path of self-willing to fall, but in that dissolute, unruly appearance, mixed with Tetsuo and the others, but never smoked. How can he be called a bad guy if he doesn''t drink, but has a long-haired Mitsui?


    In front of his most respected coach Anzai, Kotobuki Mitsui is just a child who has not grown up. In fact, at the age of 17, he can never be called an adult. Saying goodbye to his favorite basketball court, I dare not see him. To my most beloved teacher, I am afraid that he will show a disappointed look. When I see other people sweating on the basketball court, the feelings of loss and discomfort that emerge in my heart are just explaining one thing, and this This incident was fully disclosed in front of Coach Anxi.


    Naruto finished the last sip of soda in the can and threw it accurately into the trash can in the hospital corridor.


    In order to cover up the soft sigh, Naruto burped, and then threw the garbage on the ground to Xiandao to solve it.


    At the beginning, he entered this world just to see if there are any major problems in the world he created, and at the same time, he wanted to fulfill his teenage dream, but now, he sees crying in front of coach Anxi With Mitsui hoarse, Naruto understood one thing.


    This world is not a game. Everyone in this world has flesh and blood, with their own emotions. They are alive and they are real. Although they were created by Naruto himself, their emotions are not Not within Naruto''s control.


    As the real master of this world, Naruto can easily destroy everything in this world, and even make a person''s past and future disappear out of thin air.


    For example, if Naruto wants to, he can make Mitsui Shou completely disappear. This disappearance is not just Mitsui¡¯s life, even his past, the name of the junior middle school MVP, the memory of coach Anzai, Naruto People can be eliminated, but emotions...cannot!


    Naruto doesn''t like to let people see his flaws. After seeing that fat coach Anxi walked out of the ward, Naruto immediately turned into the feeling of a hippie smiling face, but the kind of understanding just brought him However, his promotion has not disappeared. When he leaves this world, he will understand the effect of that perception.


    Coach Anza moved his fat body and walked in front of Naruto.


    "This classmate, thank you for calling me, can you tell me your name?"


    Coach Anzai used to be a Japanese national player and a well-known devil coach in Japanese university basketball. It can be said that he has a respected position in the basketball world. Even the coaches of the all-Japan national team have to sell the face of Coach Anzai. This shows that his status is noble, and Naruto, In this world, his identity is just a bad middle school student. From a certain point of view, Coach Anzai¡¯s polite tone is really amazing.


    This should be due to the influence of Gu Ze''s affairs...


    "You are too polite, Coach Anxi. My name is Sakuragi Flower Road, and I am a third-year student in Wako Middle School, but I will go to Xiangbei next year to study. I would like to ask you for your advice."


    "Really?" Coach Anxi''s eyes flashed under the round lenses, "Do you want to join the basketball team?"


    "Yes, not just me, but also Kaede Rukawa from Fuqiu Junior High School. We will join the Xiangbei basketball team together and win the All-Japan Championship." Naruto silently dropped a big thunder, and then he saw After coach Anxi, Xiandao hurriedly bowed, hooked his shoulders, turned and left.


    Coach Anxi looked at the red-haired figure who walked out of the hospital and was indistinct in the sun.

 1577 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1577

    "Sakuragi Flower Road... is a body you have never seen before. Are you someone who surpasses Gu Ze?"


    Chapter 15-Xiangbei, the beginning of the new school year


    When he walked out of the hospital, Naruto couldn''t help but laugh.


    The fireman Mitsui Kotobuki who returned early, coupled with the electric light stone fire Miyagi Ryada, the power generated by this combination is not just as simple as it seems.


    The national convention is now being held, and Mitsui and Miyagi will definitely not be able to catch up with this national convention. Their goal is the next time. Compared with Miyagi, who is now in the first grade, Mitsui, who is already in the second grade, will His chance is his last chance to win the national championship. It is conceivable how desperate the flame man Mitsui Kotobuki would be in this situation with no retreat.


    For the most part of the year, although in the autumn national sports and winter selections, coach Anzai may squeeze Mitsui Shou''s trump card, but also for his old injuries.


    Most of the time is spent on rehabilitation exercises and physical reserves. Even if Mitsui can''t recover to the peak~peak strength, it will be better than the state of being tired like a dog after playing a game in the original book.


    Moreover, Miyagi''s performance in the original book is very good. Although Kanagawa has two of the highest level point guards in the country, the game with them has made Miyagi grow a lot. In terms of speed and dribbling, Miyagi can be regarded as good. It''s excellent, but as a point guard, Miyagi has two biggest weaknesses. One is the head that is easy to get hot, and the other is the lack of three-point ability.


    Now that he is training with his three-point shooter Mitsui Shou, Naruto doesn''t believe that Miyagi will not learn at all for half a year.


    With more stamina, Toshou Mitsui, and Miyagi Yoshida, who has a three-point ability, will definitely have fun in the high school basketball league next year.


    Xian Dao looked at the buddies who laughed strangely around him, and silently prayed that the coach would not kill him.


    He just casually mentioned that Miyagi Ryoda was hospitalized because of the fight, but who knows that the person who fought with Miyagi is the junior high school MVP Mitsui Hisou, who failed to win the match with Miyagi?How could he have thought that Naruto was so serious that he had hired coach Anzai to return Mitsui Shou and Miyagi Ryota to the basketball team.


    Originally in the idea of ??Xiandao, Xiangbei already has the dominant power center Akagi Takeken, plus Naruto and Rukawa Feng who will study in Xiangbei next year. Such a team is definitely not weak even if it is placed in national competitions. The brigade, now plus a middle school MVP, and a super fast point guard.


    In this case, Xiangbei is at a superb level in all five positions. Such Xiangbei and Lingnan can... Moreover, Xiangbei¡¯s backcourt double shots had returned to the basketball team under his own encouragement. If it was Coach Tian Gang Knowing this, would he kill Xiandao?


    Xian Dao thought of the hot temper of his coach, and felt that he had better buy the cemetery first.


    Naruto did not take into account the feeling of Lingnan Ace, after parting ways with Xiandao at the entrance of the street, Naruto started his training again.


    In the evening, Naruto returned home with a tired body. Ye Zi complained that he was too desperate, while giving him water for a bath, and then went to prepare dinner to replenish Naruto''s energy.


    Naruto took a hot bath and washed off his stinky sweat, and felt a lot more comfortable. He returned to the bedroom, lying on the chuang, watching a boring TV show, and then seemed to think of something and suddenly picked it up I dialed a number on the phone on the chuang counter.


    Listening to the beeping waiting tone on the phone, Naruto murmured silently.


    ''Asshole, long distance calls are expensive, please answer the call quickly, asshole!''


    The bastard who was spit out as a bastard twice in one sentence by Naruto almost answered the phone while waiting for the last sound. Naruto heard a little gasping voice over there.


    "Hello, this is Zebei''s house."


    "Zebei, this is Sakuragi."


    "Ah, Sakuragi!" The Zebei bastard on the opposite side immediately raised his voice, "Sorry, Sakuragi, I just came back from training, so I answered the phone a bit late. By the way, you are also in the third grade. Are you going to go to that high school, Hainan?"


    Sawakita Eiji, the first-year ace of Sanno Industry in Akita Prefecture, is now the number one high school student in Japan. Although his name is very famous, he is a idiot in Naruto''s eyes. He is a basketball nerd from the ground up, and is the same type as Rukawa Little Fox. , It''s just not as cold as the little fox.


    He has always wanted to play against Naruto and Xiandao on the stage of the national competition. In Kanagawa Prefecture, the strongest team is of course the affiliated middle school of Hainan University. In Zebei¡¯s view, Naruto¡¯s ability is absolutely sufficient In the first grade, he played the main starting lineup in Hainan.


    Naruto drew his ears: "I didn''t plan to go to Hainan, but to Xiangbei."


    "Xiangbei?" The mountain king''s ace kid showed a confused expression, "It seems that I have never heard of this team."


    "It''s strange that you''ve heard it before. After one or two rounds in Kanagawa''s fish belly team, you will have heard that there are ghosts."


    "Fish belly team? Hey, Sakuragi, don''t you want to participate in the high school league?!"


    "Of course not, Zebei, believe it or not, just next year, I will bring this fish belly team into the national competition and overturn your mountain king''s undefeated throne?"


    "Oh?" The mountain king''s face changed, and then he showed a confident and fighting spirit smile, "Okay, then I really look forward to your performance, Xiangbei, I will remember it!"


    "By the way, I am not calling you to say this, I am asking you if you know of sports injuries, especially professional doctors in knee injuries."


    After getting an affirmative answer from Zebei, Naruto hung up with satisfaction.


    For more than half a year, as long as he is well-trained and treated with professional doctors, and Mitsui is still developing and his body is full of vitality, Mitsui¡¯s knees should be able to fully recover. Then, he will appear on the basketball court again. He will definitely be the strongest Mitsui Kotobuki. In this way, he will be more sure to overturn the mountain king.


    From the door of the bedroom, Naruto saw the beautiful girl in the kitchen who was busy having dinner. After a while, he would eat all your belt bones.


    The call with Zebei made Naruto one step closer to the great goal of eating Ye Zi. Ye Zi still didn¡¯t know that his boyfriend was so ¡°unscrupulous¡±. If he knew it, Ye Zi really didn¡¯t know that he should be happy for him. If you care about yourself, you should worry about his use of perseverance in the wrong place.


    Xiangbei High School...


    Because it is a county high school, which is a public school, the quality of the school is somewhat different compared to the private schools in Lingnan, Hainan and Xiangyang. To put it bluntly, there is no money. Of course, it is also a bit good, that is, the tuition is cheap. .


    This is also the norm. This kind of public school is usually a place where unscrupulous students are concentrated, because the tuition is cheap and the entrance threshold is also very low, so dragons and snakes are mixed, and there are all kinds of people.


    The word bad is absolutely insulated from the captain and deputy captain of the Xiangbei basketball team.


    Although the front captain of Xiangbei has a face that can frighten children, he is indeed an excellent student who learns to make progress every day. Although from the left to the right, from the front to the back, no matter how you look at it, the captain looks like The phenomenon of reversion is serious.


    In contrast, the deputy captain of Xiangbei seemed to be a delicate student. Although he was not weak, he was not tall, white skin, and wearing a pair of glasses. No matter how he looked at him, he was just a bookish student. It¡¯s hard to imagine that the student of, is actually the deputy captain of a basketball team, but this can also illustrate the difference in the level of Xiangbei from one side.


    Glasses brother Mumu looked in a good mood: "Akagi, the doctor said that Mitsui''s knee has completely healed. Now he can join us in the county meeting. This year we will definitely be able to enter the national competition, right?"


    "Ok."


    The captain of Xiangbei Gangxian Akagi was as serious as he looked, and his voice was as low as his appearance.


    "I just hope that guy doesn''t suddenly become nervous again and doesn''t know where to go." Akagi also has a shadow. After all, because of Mitsui''s sudden departure, the basketball team was once only left with him and Mumu, two players. The team was as strong as the Donkey Kong in those dim days, and didn''t want to experience it anymore.


    "Hehe, it won''t." Mu Mu pushed his glasses. "Mitsui was brought back to the basketball team by coach Anzai himself. He respects Coach Anzai so much and he will definitely not run away again. Mitsui is back and Miyagi is back. Well, this year''s Xiangbei must be the strongest Xiangbei, right, Akagi?"


    Although Akagi was unsmiling, the return of Mitsui and Miyagi was indeed a great thing for the Xiangbei basketball team, so he didn''t say anything, just nodded.Although Akagi has any expression, as Akagi''s best friend, Mumu, who has experienced the dark days of the two teams together, can still see that Akagi is very good.


    "I heard that Rukawa Feng from Fuqiu Junior High School will also come to our Xiangbei this year. If he joins the basketball team, we will definitely be even more powerful."


    Rukawa Kaede is also well-known in high school basketball, and Akagi heard that such a person would come to Xiangbei to study. He was obviously in a better mood, but he was still stiff: "No matter how famous his reputation is, his skills are the most important."


    "Dead duck has a hard mouth..." Mu Mu silently complained about the orangutan captain.


    "I just hope that he won''t be as troublesome as the two problem children."


    "It shouldn''t be possible. I heard Rukawa Kaede is a very quiet person and won''t cause trouble."


    Rukawa Kaede is quiet...that''s true. That guy always bounces out word by word. He rarely hears a long string of words. As for it, he won''t cause trouble...


    I heard that the bad guys in the third grade headed by Tokuo Horita were beaten on the rooftop today.


    Chapter 16-Freshmen join, problematic children''s army becomes army


    "You are so tall and strong, do you like playing basketball?"


    "Well, I just want to join the basketball team."


    "Great, my brother is the captain of the basketball team, let me take you there."

 1578 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1578

    "Okay, thank you then."


    As the captain of the basketball team, Takenori Akagi is really a little excited today, because today is the day when new basketball players report.


    Akagi has always dreamed of leading his own basketball team to dominate the country. Now he is in his third year of high school. His dream is now only one last chance. If he can''t win the national championship again this year, he won''t be in college again. Participating in the basketball team means that this year is Akagi''s last chance.


    The return of Mitsui and Miyagi, plus the fact that Kaede Rukawa from Tomioka Junior High will join this year, these factors are all combined, it seems that Akagi''s desperate dream has seen the dawn of victory, although the surface is still resolute, but Akagi''s heart But the heart is surging.


    Mr. White-haired Buddha is now sitting on the sidelines, holding a big teacup, gurgling.


    And Akagi put on the captain''s shelf: "First grade, come and line up!"


    In fact, there are not many people in the first grade, and they are full of money. Adding Naruto and Rukawa, there are only five people. It is really tragic.


    After all, Xiangbei is just a fish-belly team, and the strength of garbage is a well-known thing.If it¡¯s like a strong basketball team like Hainan, every year when a new basketball team recruits, the newly joined first graders can easily break through dozens or even hundreds of people. Of course, most of them will not stick to the hard training of Hainan. Retiring from the team a month later, but such a large number of new students also allows Hainan to choose players with excellent qualifications to join his team.


    Obviously, Xiangbei does not have the capital of Hainan. There are only five freshmen in the first grade, and there are only seven people in the second and third grades. That is to say, it is not counted as the new stunned young people, if the second and third grades If three of the players are injured and unable to play, then Xiangbei will not even be able to get five basic players.


    Akagi looked at the five newcomers lined up in front of him, and of course his eyes were clearly focused on Rukawa and Naruto. After all, the physique of the two of them was eye-catching in this place in Japan.


    Mitsui and Miyagi, who were standing behind Akagi, waved their hands at Naruto as a greeting.


    After all, Naruto was kind to both of them, especially Mitsui.He was able to return to the basketball team because of Naruto¡¯s contribution, and also because Naruto hired a professional doctor, so that Mitsui¡¯s knee could fully recover within a year, and he was in the final year of high school to catch up with the national competition. The last train.


    Although Mitsui would not say anything to thank, the gratitude to Naruto in his heart would never be lessened.


    As for Akagi, he originally thought that it would be exciting enough to have Rukawa Kaede of Fuqiu Junior High among the players he joined this year, but Naruto''s physique obviously surprised Akagi. After all, Naruto is taller than Rukawa Little Fox. One point, in long-man sports like basketball, tall players are precious.


    In the entire Xiangbei team, only center Akagi is over 190 cm, and the highest remaining height is Mitsui Kotobuki, which is now 185 cm, while Kakuda, a power forward, is only 180 cm. The above is what Xiangbei can take. All players over 180 cm...


    Akagi suppressed the excitement in his heart, with a big face stretched: "Now everyone reports their basic information, name, height, weight, and what position they played in middle school."


    "I am Toki Kuwada. I graduated from Otsuka No. 2 High School. I am 163 cm tall and weigh 50 kg. I played as a forward in middle school."


    "Well, I think your height is more suitable to be a defender. You have to practice dribbling and passing well to make a difference. Next."


    "My name is Ishii Kentaro. I also graduated from Otsuka No. 2 High School. I am 170 cm tall and weigh 63 kg. I am a striker."


    "I am Zuozaokatomo, graduated from Otsuka No. 2 High School, 171 cm tall, 67 kg weight, and I am a guard."


    The three future bench players reported their basic statistics. This is basically the situation in the past few clubs recruiting new recruits in Xiangbei. The highest one, Zuo Gangzhi, is only 171 cm. This height is in high school basketball. You can only play as a defender. Among the three teams in Hainan, Xiangyang and Lingnan, official players with a height of less than 170 cm are very rare.


    Akagi recorded the situation of these three people, and then turned to the next person, his tone rising slightly.


    "next."


    "Fuqiu Junior High, Ruchuan Feng, is 188 cm tall and weighs 76 kg. I have no specific position."


    Rukawa Kaede finished his self-introduction in one breath. According to Naruto¡¯s understanding of the fox, this should be the longest sentence he said this year. Rukawa Kaede¡¯s simple self-introduction caused several other people to whisper. discussion.


    Although Akagi hasn''t seen the strength of Rukawa little fox yet, Akagi''s height is obviously very satisfied with Akagi. The first grade is close to 190 cm. Such a physique is already very rare among Japanese high school students.


    After silently recording the data of Rukawa Kaede, Akagi''s good mood turned to the last person.


    ''Although I don''t know how the football skills are, but it looks a little higher than Rukawa Kaede. Well, my dream will definitely be accomplished this year!''


    Naruto touched his thorn head: "Sakuragi Flower Road, graduated from Wako Middle School, is 193 cm tall, weighs 92 kg, and his best position is power forward."


    Akagi was originally looking down to record Naruto''s data, but when he heard the weight reported by Naruto, Akagi couldn''t help but immediately raised his head and stared at the red-haired boy.


    Akagi''s body data is 197 cm and 90 kg. Among Asians, he is considered an absolute elder person. In fact, since childhood, Akagi has been a head taller than his classmates of the same age, and his weight of 90 kg makes Akagi look enough Big, but today''s Sakuragi is exactly the same height as when Akagi was in the first grade, but he weighs 2 kilograms heavier than the current Akagi, which makes Akagi not want to stare at Naruto.


    Naruto touched his thorny head again, and he could probably guess what Akagi was thinking.


    To be honest, it seems that a large person may not be really heavier. After all, there is a big difference between the volume of 1 kg of fat and 1 kg of muscle.This is not to say that Akagi is fat, but that his physical exercise is not as good as Naruto''s metamorphosis.


    Naruto drinks cow milk every day, eats a lot of eggs, beef, and fish, consumes a lot of protein every day, plus exercises at the self-abusive level. All these factors add up to make Naruto''s height and weight exceed The benchmark in the original book when Sakuragi first joined the team.


    If Naruto¡¯s own estimation is required, his body fat content should be around 3% at this time, and Akagi¡¯s body size should be above 5% and below 10%, so although Akagi looks a little bigger than Naruto, But the weight is heavier than Naruto.


    "Sakuragi Flower Road, do you have any hobbies?"


    "Hobby? I like eating very much, but I still have another ambition, which is to win the national championship!"


    If Naruto''s first half sentence made Chimu''s face twitchy, then his second half sentence made Chimu feel happy.Unlike the awful first meeting between Akagi and Sakuragi in the original book, Akagi is very satisfied with Naruto¡¯s saying that he won the national championship, but if he knows the real reason Naruto wants to win, I¡¯m afraid. Can''t laugh anymore.


    As the real coach of the basketball team, Daddy Anxi didn¡¯t just sit and drink tea. At this time, Daddy Anxi¡¯s teacup was already on the ground at his feet, and he didn¡¯t know when an extra copy was produced. In the record book, it is scattered, but a lot of things are recorded in total, and when Naruto and Rukawa little fox reported their physical data, the pen in his hand was scribbled and I didn¡¯t know the record. Something was lost, and then the eyes under the lens smiled completely invisible.


    "Oh ha ha ha..."


    Daddy Anzai gave out his signature laugh. He was obviously satisfied with the quality of this year''s new students. Simply put, he was very satisfied with the physical fitness of Naruto and Rukawa.


    Center Takanori Akagi, shooting guard Kotobuki Mitsui, point guard Yoshita Miyagi, plus small forward Kaede Rukawa, and power forward Hanami Sakuragi.


    With the addition of Naruto and Rukawa, the Children¡¯s Corps for the Xiangbei Problem Children¡¯s Army has truly become an army, and the Xiangbei High School Basketball Team¡¯s jigsaw puzzle for the national competition finally filled the last two vacancies.


    Just when Coach Anxi was happy because of this, the door of the basketball department was opened with a squeak.


    Chapter 17-Team First Match


    The door of the basketball club was opened, and a girl with a pretty hot figure walked in from the outside.


    Compared to Japanese girls of the same age, this girl with slightly curly hair and thick lips is obviously better developed. Although she is still a high school student, she has developed into a concave~convex shape, and her body development is almost like It''s a western girl.


    When Naruto saw the girl, he turned his head and glanced at Miyagi. Sure enough, seeing Miyagi staring at the girl, he immediately confirmed the girl''s identity.


    The manager of the Xiangbei basketball team is also Miyagi''s unrequited lover-Caiko Inoue.


    Caizi is a very lively and outgoing girl. As soon as she came in, she greeted everyone on the basketball team, including the newcomers who had just joined. Caizi didn''t think much of it, but it was Kuwata, Ishii and Zuozuookatomo. The simple child made his face flushed.


    Caizi-senpai didn''t feel anything to herself, she stretched out her hand and patted Rukawa Fox on the shoulder: "Ruchuan Feng, you really came to Xiangbei. I heard people say that I saw you and I still don''t believe it."


    Akagi looked at Caizi as if she knew Rukawa Feng very well, and couldn''t help but wonder: "Caizi, do you know Rukawa Feng?"


    "Ah, yeah, this guy used to be in the same school as me, but I haven''t seen each other for a year, but he has grown a lot taller."


    Caizi patted Rukawa fox on the shoulder again, and the fox scratched his head: "Senior sister, good."


    Rukawa''s indifference is limited to the surface. This little fox is quite simple in his heart. Although he doesn''t care about other things outside of basketball, he is still very polite to the seniors, as for the one next to him. , Is completely negative teaching material.


    "Ah, you are Sakuragi Flower Road, I know you."


    "what?"


    Naruto looked at Caizi¡¯s goal and turned to him again, and couldn¡¯t help scratching his head strangely. In the original work, Sakuragi would be famous in Xiangbei because he challenged Akagi on the first day of school, and finally took off Akagi¡¯s pants. But he didn''t make these moths, how could Caizi know her.


    "How do you know me?"


    "It seems that you don''t know yet, but the story is longer. In short, Ye Zi is my cousin."

 1579 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1579

    "Hehe, it''s really a long story, Senior Sister Caizi."


    Naruto rolled his eyes and thought about it. Ye Zi seemed to have mentioned that she had a cousin, but when Naruto asked who her cousin was, Ye Zi threw him "Don''t want to hit my cousin." The idea'' just expose the matter.


    Naruto originally thought that Ye Zi''s cousin should be a character outside the plot, so he didn''t pay too much attention to it. He did not expect to see his sister-in-law here.


    This is not a mistake that Naruto made when he made this world, but a change that happened after he came into this world.Because in the original plot, Ye Zi should be a supporting role with single-digit appearances, and because of Naruto''s relationship, Ye Zi became his girlfriend, and he will inevitably participate more in the original plot in the future. The rules of this world actively modify part of the fate line, connecting Caizi and part of the fate line of Ye Zi, making Ye Zi become Cai Zi¡¯s cousin, sharing part of the luck of the second heroine, and letting Ye Zi¡¯s own energy. Luck can be maintained.


    This is not something that Naruto did on his own initiative, but the world automatically modifies and reacts to some changes. From this perspective, Naruto¡¯s world is doing pretty well.


    After Caizi''s explanation, everyone knew that Naruto also had a boyfriend who was the''Cousin of Caizi''s.'' Miyagi breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time, he resumed his previous laughter.


    Caizi patted Naruto on the shoulder: "I''m telling you, be obedient to me in the basketball team, or I will ask Ye Zi to dump you."


    Naruto threw a big eye at the less serious senior: "Ye Zi won''t listen to you."


    Caizi has a free and easy-going personality, and doesn''t mind Naruto rolling her eyes. She glanced at the basketball hall and smiled at the corner of her mouth: "This year''s Xiangbei will definitely be able to enter the national competition."


    "Well, I think so too, but..."


    "But what?"


    Naruto glanced at Akagi deliberately, and then leaned to Caizi''s ear: "I heard that the team in Xiangbei looks like apes. Now when I see it, it really deserves its reputation."


    Although Naruto made the appearance of whispering to Caizi, but in such an empty basketball hall, no one is talking, who can''t hear his voice?!Akagi''s big face faintly reveals red in the black, Mumu suffocated a smile, soothing the orangutan that was about to run away, but the two hapless boys Mitsui and Miyagi didn''t know how to be polite, they all laughed, swaying from side to side. , Like a tumbler, and the other children were photographed by Akagi''s deterrence, so no one dared to laugh. Rukawa little fox performed best, his expression was still, but his big legs started to turn purple in silence...


    Mitsui and Miyagi laughed at Akagi unceremoniously, and when they saw Coach Anza approaching, the two guys respected Coach Anzai both inwardly and practically, and immediately stood obediently.


    Coach Anzai''s pace is very slow, and when he walks, the flesh on his face is trembling. It looks like a huge flesh~ like a ball, but it looks very simple and honest, and it is completely two extremes from Akagi''s tough appearance.


    It''s just that Naruto knows very well that this honest-looking coach Anxi is simply an old fox through and through.


    In the national competition, during the Xiangshan battle, a glimpse of the image of the white-haired ghost shocked the children with the first problem in northern Hunan, showing how powerful they were.


    "Since there are new players joining, let''s play a three-on-three match, the second and third grades against the first grade, Caizi, you will be the referee."


    "Yes!"


    In Japan, where the relationship between upper and lower levels is strict, the coach''s words are equivalent to commands, and of course no one will object. Naruto pinched his chin and looked at the powerful trio of second and third grades.


    ''Get off the horse?It''s just that I don''t know who gave it to whom.''


    The official basketball team members are now only twelve if they are fully played. If you think about it in the second and third grades, you will know that Akagi, Mitsui and Miyagi are on the court. The first grade here has only a miserable five. And Ming Renhe Ruchuan Feng, as the main force in the first grade, of course did his part.


    "Fox, the captain''s orangutan will be handed to me, and Mitsui will hand it to you."


    Naruto pointed his finger at Kotobuki Mitsui who was warming up: "That guy is the MVP of junior high school. Although he hasn''t played for a year before, he has completely recovered from his knee injury. Even if he is only at junior high level, he is in Kanagawa Prefecture. One of the strongest players in the game, don¡¯t lose, Fox."


    Rukawa followed Naruto''s hand and turned to look at Mitsui for a while, then nodded.This fox has never been talkative, practical actions are the most important.


    Naruto and Rukawa are in charge of dealing with Akagi and Mitsui. This is something you can know after thinking about it. Then Naruto patted Zuozaoka¡¯s shoulder again: "Zuo Zuoka, you will start with us in a moment and be responsible for the point guard. Miyagi Ryota¡¯s speed is very fast. Be careful of stealing and breaking through by him, but don¡¯t worry if he breaks through. There is still me at the basket. If you see a good opportunity, you will shoot immediately. Just do it hard, play steadily and slowly. Sang Tian and Ishii, you two will also warm up in a while, and you will be replaced at any time."


    "Hey? Can we play too?"


    "Of course, the purpose of this practice match itself is to see our first-year strength, so the outcome is not important. We will take turns playing. You two should warm up and be ready to play. ready."


    ''Actually, what Coach Anxi wants to see is only the strength of me and the fox.''


    Naruto thought silently in his heart, but considering the self-esteem of the three of them, Naruto still didn''t tell the question.


    The high-grade starters can be said to be completely within Naruto''s expectations. Akagi, Mitsui, and Miyagi can be said to be the top three in the prefecture.It depends on Naruto¡¯s body shape. Only Akagi can fight against it in Xiangbei. According to Rukawa Kaede, just by listening to his reputation in junior high school, I think it is for Mitsui to deal with it, while Miyagi is a series of two. People, although the victory or defeat in this practice match is not the key, but this is only for Coach Anxi. Teenagers, who likes to lose?Even if it''s just a practice game, I don''t want to lose!


    Both sides changed into team uniforms for internal practice. It is worth mentioning that Gorilla is No. 33, Naruto''s is No. 10, and Rukawa Fox is No. 23.In fact, the prototypes of several strong teams in Kanagawa are very obvious. The all-red Sh¨­hoku is obviously the bull, and the prototype of the Sakuragi Flower Road with amazing jumping ability and red hair is Dennis Rodman, so Naruto wears The No. 10 jersey, and Rukawa Fox corresponds to Jordan, so he wore the No. 23 jersey.As for the gorilla, his prototype is undoubtedly the NBA gorilla. In terms of strength, he is one of the best big centers in the league. He was later selected as one of the 50 greatest players in NBA history. Patrick Ewing, who has not won a championship ring for 17 seasons in the league!


    The only two men in the Xiangbei team over 190 cm in length stood in the center of the court preparing to jump the ball. As the referee, Caizi blew the whistle in her mouth and then threw the basketball high.


    "Drink!"


    "what!!"


    The few people who had just stepped into the basketball hall heard the loud roars of two strong male creatures. Naruto shot the basketball in the direction of Rukawa Kaede with an advantage of more than ten centimeters. Rukawa received the ball. , Immediately kill towards the basket.


    Facing the MVP of Kanagawa Junior High, this practice match within the Shohoku team really kicked off.


    Chapter 18-The battle between inside and outside


    Although Naruto''s height is slightly lower than Akagi now, he beat Akagi in terms of wingspan and jumping ability, and shot the basketball to the opponent''s half court first.


    Coach Anzai visually inspected the height of Naruto''s jump just now, and the height of his arm over Akagi''s arm just now. He recorded something in his notebook and crossed out one.


    Rukawa Kaede and Naruto cooperated tacitly. Of course, they knew that this monster could not lose on the jump ball. The whirlwind generally smashed the opponent''s half court, grabbed the basketball, and faced the Kanagawa Junior High School MVP.


    ''Beat him... beat him... I want to beat him!''


    The belief in winning is constantly burning in Rukawa Fox¡¯s head. This guy is like this. Once he stands on the court, he only has the desire to win~ Hope, other than that, he doesn¡¯t think about anything, and his concentration is always 100. %, this trait can only be said to be innate. Having such concentration is Rukawa''s unique talent, and it can never be regarded as a shortcoming.


    Rukawa Fox faced flame male Mitsui Kotobuki from outside the three-point line.


    Although Flame Man is not as tall as Rukawa Little Fox, he has better experience in the game than Rukawa. Therefore, although his height suffers slightly, the fox still cannot attack rashly.On the basketball court, offense relies on talent and defense relies on experience, which is what it means.


    When the fox and Mitsui were entangled outside the three-point line, the remaining four immediately fell into position. Of course, Naruto and Akagi were standing at the basket because they lost the kick to Naruto, a first-year kid, Akagi''s. The expression was obviously depressed, and he secretly vowed to fight back in a while.


    And Zuozaookazhi has been following Miyagi closely, remembering what Naruto said just now.


    ''Your current skills are still inferior to Miyagi, so you don¡¯t have to think about stealing his ball or putting on his cap, you just have to run with him, and you have to run around if he wants to get rid of him. , Can''t pass and shoot easily.''


    Although the physical conditions and skills of Zuozaokazhi are average, he is very serious and has been sticking to Miyagi. Although he can''t limit Miyagi''s lightning breakthrough, he will not make mistakes easily. He is a good little substitute.


    Akagi and Naruto stuck hard at the basket, and there was only a little place in the basket. The intensity of the two big guys as the battlefield can be seen.


    Rukawa Fox looked at everyone''s positions, calculated his attack route, suddenly accelerated his dribble, and forced a breakthrough from the right.


    Mitsui reacted extremely fast, not leaving a step, and quickly followed the defense, but the speed was slightly slower than Rukawa Fox.


    After all, Mitsui suffered a knee injury before. Although his injury has completely recovered and his speed and jumping have returned to the original state, the impact of the rapid left and right movements has not been completely eliminated. There is nothing wrong with defending ordinary players. , But it is a little bit reluctant to keep up with the speed of the fox moving left and right.


    Mitsui raised one hand high, blocking Rukawa''s eyes, and the other hand opened laterally, allowing him to break through from the side.


    Rukawa relied on his speed and height to be superior to the flame man, forcibly broke through from the side, reached the inside, and then suddenly stopped for a jumper, his body stretched extremely.


    Huh!


    2: 0!


    Rukawa scored the first goal for the first-year rookie team. This made Zuozaokazhi and the three of them excited. They seemed to have seen the dawn of defeating the seniors, but Naruto thought it was normal. After all, it was Rukawa Fox. what.


    Flame Man glanced at the indifferent boy: "Miyagi, give me the ball!"


    Anyhow, as the MVP of Kanagawa Junior High, how could he allow a first-year kid to be presumptuous on his own head.Miyagi grinned, with an optimistic smile, and threw the ball he received from Akagi to the Flame Man. After the Flame Man received the ball, he opposed Rukawa Fox from the three-point line, but this time he attacked. The person became the flame male Mitsui Kotobuki.


    ¡®Is the battle for the best ace in Xiangbei? ¡¯

 1580 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1580

    Naruto silently complained about the two guys outside the three-point line, and then turned to pay attention to the orangutan next to him.This is Kanagawa''s No. 1 center, not the kind of meaty feet like Oda Ryomasa. If you are not careful, you will be in trouble.


    Mitsui controlled the ball from outside the three-point line, his body swayed slightly, and then the center immediately moved to the right, making a breakthrough to the right.


    Rukawa Fox was fast and immediately followed, but when he took a step to the right to defend Mitsui''s breakthrough, he found that the opponent was still standing still.


    ''Oops!''


    Knowing that he was deceived by Mitsui''s fake action, the fox screamed badly, and at the same time he flew up and jumped, but still couldn''t stop Mitsui''s long shot.


    Mitsui''s shooting is as perfect as a textbook, beautiful and stretched, just watching Mitsui''s shooting is an enjoyment in itself.Naruto and Akagi immediately stuck in the basket, trying to get the best position to grab the rebound.


    Huh!


    The neat sound of brushing the net made the card positions of Naruto and Akagi all useless, and the Kanagawa Junior High MVP punched the Rukawa Fox.


    ''Where are you cool and let me stay there!''


    Rukawa looked at Mitsui for a few seconds, then turned around and prepared to attack, while thinking about the attack and defense in his mind.


    "Although the physical condition is like me, the fake action is realistic and really powerful, and the projection posture..." The fox remembered Naruto''s evaluation of Mitsui Kotobuki. "Is Kanagawa the number one marksman?No matter who it is, I don''t want to lose!''


    Rukawa Fox¡¯s psychological activities were ignored for the time being, and he switched offensive and defensive positions. This time Zuozaokazhi came to dribble the ball.Although Zuo Zuo Gangzhi¡¯s physical conditions and skills are all the worst among the six players on the court, his heart is relatively stable, and he doesn¡¯t organize any fast breaks. He just dribbles the ball honestly through half of the game. Although the technique does not have gorgeous and fierce attacks, it can be regarded as contented.


    "Zuo Zuogang, give me the ball!"


    Naruto beckoned for the ball from the inside, the honest student immediately threw the ball to the inside, and then concentrated on running around with Miyagi, just not giving Miyagi a chance to fail alone.


    After Naruto received the ball, he immediately lowered his center of gravity and hit the gorilla behind him with his entire back.


    In the offense and defense of the inside, it is rare to see the breakthrough and extraordinary of the outside line that is fast to the mechanism, but the collision of the powerful muscles is the most terrible collision.


    On the sidelines, two girls who looked similar but did not have any blood relationship, clasped their hands and prayed silently for the people in the center of the collision. Only one was for his own brother and the other. It¡¯s just to love my brother, only this difference, their nervous mood is the same.


    Akagi resisted Naruto''s impact forcefully, his steel teeth creaked.


    "Damn it, this kid is not as tall as I am, but why does it feel that his power is so much bigger than that of a fish?"!''


    In the basket, no one has ever put Akagi under such a lot of pressure, and Naruto is really the first time he has encountered such a strong opponent inside. In front of Akagi, Oda Ryomasa is not even a third-rate center. Fighting this orangutan would definitely cost far more power than killing the fleshy feet of Oda Ryomasa.


    Naruto was unable to squeeze into the basket with his back forcibly. There were about ten seconds left in the attack.


    Naruto couldn''t make a strong attack under the basket, and gave up this kind of unnecessary power confrontation, and immediately got lucky, pulled the basketball beyond the three-point line, raised the basketball above his head, and made a projection posture.


    Seeing Naruto''s movements, Akagi stepped out and took it back.


    In the entire Kanagawa Prefecture, Akagi knows that he is good at shooting three-pointers, and there is only one player who is over 190 cm tall, and that is Lingnan''s ace Sondo Akira.It¡¯s a common situation for players with tall physiques and strong muscles. Therefore, long-range shooting is not very good. Akagi does not think that Naruto can really have excellent three-point ability, and it is correct to not rush out to defend. .


    It''s just that Naruto is not an ordinary weirdo. He shoots a thousand three-pointers every day. After two years of practice, his three-pointers can already be used to meet people.


    Seeing Akagi unexpectedly come out, Naruto simply used the remaining time to adjust, and then before the end of thirty seconds, Shi Shiran shot, the basketball continued to spin in the air, across a beautiful ~ wonderful arc. Finally plunged into the net.


    The pen in Coach Anxi''s hand struck a long trace on the notebook, and the eyes under the lens opened quietly, obviously shocked.


    "Sakuragi, you are amazing!"


    On the sidelines, Ye Zi cheered for his boyfriend, and after Naruto gave Ye Zi a Fei Wen, he looked at the captain of the orangutan whose eyes were about to fall out: "Kanagawa No. 1 center, captain, don''t let me down."


    Chapter 19-Inside, Rebound


    "Miyagi, pass the ball to me!"


    The Xiangbei gorilla spoke and asked with open hand.Although in the current situation, passing it to the gorilla is not the most appropriate choice, but for the captain''s order, Miyagi of the player can only do it, and with a light stroke, the ball is passed to the inside gorilla.


    Naruto silently curled his lips when he saw Akagi''s aggressive profile.


    "Akagi, you said that Miyagi and Mitsui are problem children, and you are not much different. To put it bluntly, you are an arrogant~arrogant.''


    Since entering Xiangbei, Akagi has always been the core of the Xiangbei team, especially after Mitsui left the basketball team. In every game in the past, Akagi stood on the court for 40 minutes. Akagi, of course, is a man with a arrogant heart. Being easily shot three-pointers by a first-year kid like Naruto is really uncle tolerable, and my aunt can''t bear it.


    Akagi got the ball and stabilized for a while, immediately began to squeeze Naruto towards the basket.


    Akagi''s attack method is not a standard back-up singles. It can only be said that he uses his strong body to squeeze into the basket. With standard inside skills, Akagi is really inferior to Naruto.


    Akagi squeezed into the basket while dribbling the ball. Among the four major centers in Kanagawa, only one of the Kanagawa''s flowers has the ability to score mid-range. The other three are actually the same. They must be close to the basket to score. With good scoring methods and mid-range left and right hooks, all the four major centers failed.


    Akagi squeezed Naruto into the basket hard, but when he was about to enter Akagi''s attack range, Naruto suddenly strengthened his defense. Akagi hit the red-haired boy behind him twice in a row.


    Turning around with the left foot as the axis, but Naruto''s arm has been blocked there, forcing the shot is simply to find the cover; turning the right foot as the axis again, the result is still the same, forcing the shot is not impossible, just purely looking for the cover.


    beep!


    Caizi-senpai blew the whistle impartially and pointed at him under the stunned gaze of Captain Orangutan: "Three seconds is illegal."


    The Captain of the Orangutan looked at his feet and indeed entered the three-second zone. The Orangutan, who had no way of venting, was even more depressed at this time and could only throw the ball to Naruto, then turned and ran back to his own half to defend.


    Naruto turned the basketball in his hand with his fingers, and then ran off the court to prepare to serve.


    If Akagi has the ability to shoot mid-range, Naruto will have trouble defending him. It''s just that a center with mid-range scoring ability can''t find a few in the national high school basketball world, and all the left and right hooks can play around. , With the ability to score mid-range with both hands, there is only one in high school basketball, the No. 7 of Sanno Industry, the first center of college Masashi Kawada.


    ''Really, if you don''t have the ability to score in the middle distance, the probability of wanting to beat Kawada completely is very small. What should we do?This stubborn orangutan is not so easy to persuade...''


    Naruto was distressed about how to train Akagi for mid-range shooting. On the sidelines, Haruko had already covered her small ~ mouth, concealing the exclamation she almost blurted out just now, and calmed herself for a while before muttering Said: "Unexpectedly, Sakuragi''s skills are so great!"


    Ye Zi was standing on the sidelines with Haruko. He was excited about Naruto¡¯s performance. Hearing Haruko¡¯s low voice, he couldn¡¯t help but look at the beautiful girl next to him and at the same time. Standing on the court, Naruto pouted, Ye Zi absolutely didn''t admit that he was careful, but he didn''t want a girl like Haruko to be fooled by that guy.


    The offense and defense changed again. Naruto was standing outside the three-point line with the ball. Akagi was afraid that Naruto would make another three-pointer and quickly followed the defense beyond the three-point line, but this also hit Naruto''s arms.


    No matter how powerful a three-point shooter is, his total three-point shooting percentage can hardly exceed 50%. Even if there is an occasional burst, a little more than a little is enough to laugh. If Naruto makes another three-pointer, he may not shoot. Go in, Akagi defended to the three-point line, which was exactly what Naruto wanted.


    As soon as Akagi stepped forward, Naruto immediately broke through with a short body, pressing the center of gravity to the lowest level, flying past Akagi like a red whirlwind, and slammed into the basket like lightning.


    Coach Anzai was once again surprised when he saw Naruto''s breakthrough speed. He has such a physique and such a speed in the first grade... This kind of body is simply abnormal!


    Akagi''s reaction couldn''t keep up with Naruto''s breakthrough speed, and he was swayed directly by Naruto, and because he was playing three-person basketball, the remaining four were all floating on the outside line. Now no one can stop him, Naruto''s eyes It''s a completely empty basket.


    Take off, dunk!


    Huh!!


    With the violent shaking of the entire basket, the score was rewritten to 7:3, leading the first-year rookie team.


    The Flame Man frowned and looked at the gloomy Orangutan Captain: "Chimu, you give me a good fight! Why are you a center defending to the outside line? Just stand at the basket!"


    Akagi also realized his mistake. He didn¡¯t have to guard against going outside. Just now, Naruto made a shot. If he missed the shot, the rebound would be a goal when Naruto was standing outside the three-point line. If he did, the people who control the basket can control the world. He had taught Kakuda this principle, but he made a mistake on himself. What a fool!


    Akagi punched his face severely, then turned and ran to the front, preparing to attack again.


    Miyagi did not turn the ball directly this time, but instead dribbled the ball by himself, responsible for organizing the offense. "Don''t worry, don''t worry, let''s score a goal first."

 1581 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1581

    For more than half a year, I practiced with Mitsui together with the careful guidance of coach Anzai. Miyagi will definitely not be without gain. I saw that Miyagi dribbled the ball from the three-point line first, and 30% of his attention was used to stare. Zuo Zuo Gangzhi, and the rest of his attention paid attention to the other four''s running positions, and then seized an opportunity to break through immediately.


    Although Miyagi should be the last defender in height, there are also advantages, that is, the chassis is low, the start-up is fast, and the electric light is definitely not a name.Zuozaoka Chi, who was staring at Miyagi from the front, had only time to see a shadow, and then Miyagi quickly swayed him to the basket.


    The guy Rukawa Fox only had the idea of ??dealing with Mitsui, and he didn''t know how to come over to make up the defense. In desperation, Naruto could only step forward and intercept Miyagi.


    The closer you get to the basket, the more obvious the advantage of being taller. Miyagi VS Naruto, although not completely incapable of playing, he still did not choose to be hard. With a flick of his wrist, he passed the ball to the undefended player. Akagi.


    Akagi caught the ball, and after a short pause, he raised his hand to shoot.


    Huh!


    Basketball hit the net, the old bird team rewritten the score to 7:5, the point difference has changed from two balls to one ball distance.Akagi shook his fist vigorously. Although he didn''t play the ball happily just now, he simply scored, which finally relieved Akagi''s depressed mood a little, and patted his hand behind his own point guard.


    "Good spread, Miyagi!"


    Miyagi touched his back, Bitter Melon face suddenly showed: "It''s so painful, if you beat me to death, who will pass the ball to you, gorilla!"


    The gorilla touched his head and smiled, obviously without any regrets, Miyagi rolled his eyes, and then ran to his own half.


    Naruto scratched his chin. There was really no way to guard against the ball just now. Even if he didn''t make up the defense, Miyagi would score on his own and get close to the basket. Whether it was a layup or a short jump shot, he would follow Miyagi. Play it by yourself. The ball just now was unstoppable or unstoppable. Losing points is inevitable.


    Zuozuookazhi looked sorry: "I''m sorry, Sakuragi, it''s me who didn''t guard Miyagi-senpai."


    Snapped!


    Naruto took a shot behind Zuozuookazhi, just like Akagi said: "It doesn''t matter, Zuozoka, it''s just one goal anyway, don''t forget, we are still in the lead now, and the next one will be back."


    "Yes!"


    For the next goal, Naruto had planned to deal with the gorilla himself, but Rukawa Fox once again asked for the ball, and Naruto could only pass the ball obediently, and was always ready to defend and rebound.


    Rukawa intends to beat Mitsui again, but the flame man''s name is not for nothing. How could Mitsui let a first-year student use the same trick to sway him, keep up with him, and jump high at the same time.


    Mitsui''s arms were fully extended, and he felt the touch of a basketball with his fingertips. After he landed, Mitsui turned his head and shouted, "Akagi! Get a rebound!!"


    "what!!"


    "Rebounds are mine!"


    At the basket, Akagi and Naruto jumped up at the same time. There were two strong men under the rebound, while Xiangbei''s rebounding king had only one.


    Coach Anzai''s expression was extremely focused, and he clenched the pen in his hand: "Sakuragi-san... Will you be a genius who surpasses Gu Ze... It''s here..."


    Chapter 20-Depressed Chimu, the end of the team game


    Naruto and Akagi rose into the sky at the same time, a black-faced gorilla and a red-haired monkey, as if primates were undergoing evolution.


    For rebounds, the defensive side has the advantage, so Akagi is in a better position than Naruto.


    The tall and wide body was flying in the air, and he was about to grab the damn basketball, but a hand suddenly appeared from behind, patted the basketball who was about to be taken into the bag by Akagi, and propelled it to a higher sky. .


    ''hateful!This kid...''


    Akagi didn''t have time to be surprised by Naruto''s monster jumping ability, because the basketball had already begun to fall, Akagi who had just landed had to take off twice.


    "Drink!"


    An explosive roar sounded from behind Akagi, and the basketball that he was about to grab was once again taken to the sky, and this time the basketball flew slightly backwards. Akagi, who had the advantage, became a disadvantage. Now it is Naruto. Dominate.


    It is difficult to adjust your position during continuous jumps. Only by grabbing a good position at the beginning can you maximize the possibility of grabbing a rebound. In the continuous grabbing, the time for landing and then jumping is different. At half a second, such a short time is absolutely impossible to change direction.


    The Xiangbei gorilla took off for the third time, but the takeoff height this time was less than half of the original height. Not to mention, because the basketball flew backwards, it was even more distant from Akagi, so I could only watch the red rising from behind. Boy Mao grabbed the rebound from his own hands.


    Naruto grabbed the ball and immediately changed hands and passed it to Rukawa Fox.


    Rukawa fox sticks his hands and shoots without any pause. He takes the shot before the Flame Men''s defense. The basketball goes through the net.


    9:5, the first-year rookie team once again opened the point difference to two goals.


    ''it is good!''


    Coach Anzai saw Naruto¡¯s movements clearly next to him. He took three consecutive jumps. The height of the third jump was the same as the first one. This kind of jumping power is really amazing. The elasticity of the muscles is brought about by it. The explosiveness and endurance here are simply unparalleled. In his decades of coaching career of Anzai Koyoshi, he has never seen such a freak player.


    Just as Naruto thought, his physical fitness has exceeded the limit of race, his continuous jumping ability, even if you search all over Japan, you can''t find a second one, even if it is a fox, a fairy road or It was Zebei who was not the opponent of Naruto this monster at the point of continuous jumping.


    While Chimu gasped depressedly, he had to admit that he was actually a little happy in his heart, because this powerful man was a member of their Xiangbei!


    With such a powerful power forward joining, Xiangbei can definitely enter the national competition this year and dominate the country. Akagi now believes this very firmly!


    It''s just that Akagi''s good mood disappeared in the next second, and Naruto threw the basketball in front of Akagi: "Hey, gorilla, you said you want to dominate the country, isn''t the strength just like this?"


    Akagi''s face went dark immediately, and his voice was dull: "Sakuragi Flower Road, don''t be too arrogant!"


    "Let me not be arrogant, it''s very simple, show your strength."


    Naruto deliberately angered Akagi, and of course the consequences of angering Akagi were borne by him.


    The angry Akagi Goken completely transformed into a wild super Donkey Kong, and launched a fierce melee fight with Naruto at the basket. The two attacked and defended each other and fought fiercely at the basket.


    The center, after all, is the backbone of a team. Akagi has opened up this point. Of course, Miyagi and Mitsui can also play a stronger strength.


    Akagi and Naruto are the top bulls in the basket, while the flame man and Rukawa fox are stalking outside the three-point line. With his tall body and fierce attack, Rukawa constantly hits the status of Kanagawa Junior High School MVP, while Mitsui is relying on With a wealth of experience and accurate outside three-pointers, he and Rukawa went against each other, and the two people played a hot~hot.


    And Miyagi bullied the rookies from the outside, combining breakthroughs, passing and three-pointers, turning the three rookies around and blooming.


    The upper grade trio is full of vitality and keeps catching up with the previous point difference, while the first grade rookie team, under the leadership of Naruto and Rukawa, continues to fight fiercely with the three senior birds. The scores of both sides Anxiety rises.


    Today¡¯s practice match only has less than half a minute left. Naruto is holding the ball. Now counting, the two sides have at most another attack. At this time, the score of the two sides reached 45:45, and the two sides played a tie.


    Naruto quickly rushed towards the basket with the ball, and then pushed the strong gorilla with his back.


    In the intense game nearly twenty minutes before the offense, Akagi had a general understanding of Naruto¡¯s strength and was able to adapt to Naruto¡¯s attack. This also led to Naruto¡¯s second half of the game, under the basket. The attack power weakened, allowing Akagi and the others to catch up with the score.


    Naruto lowered his dribble, lowering his weight to the lowest level, while squeezing backwards. Rukawa saw Naruto¡¯s posture, his face that had been cold as ice faintly twitched, it seems that he recalled something bad. .


    Akagi now also feels the depressed mood when many people played with Naruto. Although they are also back-up singles, compared to the general back-up singles, the center of gravity is lower, and fart ~ stock pout. Higher, this kind of action is ugly, but it is really useful.


    Suddenly, Akagi couldn''t adapt to Naruto''s offensive methods. His waist and abdomen were continuously hit, and he couldn''t help bending over, but Akagi lost his center of gravity.


    Anyone who has experienced tug-of-war should know that during tug-of-war, the strength of the waist and abdomen is obviously more important than the strength of the arms and legs. While defending at the basket, although the direction of force is different from that of tug-of-war, The principle is still the same. The waist and abdomen power occupies the bulk of it, and Akagi was bent over by Naruto''s collision. Of course, he couldn''t continue to block Naruto''s impact. He was hit by Naruto and retreated again and again, and soon reached the basket. , Naruto smashed away from Akagi, who had lost his center of gravity, then turned around to make a jumper and easily scored the ball.


    At 47:45, Naruto''s goal allowed the first-year rookies to take the lead again with only two seconds left.


    Akagi reached out and grabbed the basketball hoop, and finally recovered the center of gravity that was about to fly to Mars. He looked at the red-headed boy who kept flying at the girl on the sidelines, and Mitsui and Miyagi were smiling beside him. He was really out of breath: "What did you do?!"


    Naruto retracted his staring at Ye Zi, then glanced at Haruko''s gaze, turned his head, and smiled hippiely: "Of course it''s a back-up singles. Why? I don''t want to admit it if I lose, Captain? If you are not convinced, ask Caizi The ball just now counts as a foul."


    "This one¡­¡­"

 1582 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1582

    Seeing Naruto and Akagi staring at her, Caizi suddenly felt very stressed.Although she knew the rules of basketball well, it was the first time she saw Naruto''s attacking methods. She couldn''t tell whether it was an offense or not, so she could only turn her gaze to the white-haired coach next to Foansi.


    Coach Anxi''s chubby face was full of smiles, and he let out his signature laugh.


    "Oh ha ha ha ha..."


    Zuozuo Gangzhi and the rookies don''t understand, but Akagi and the veterans understand the meaning of coach Anzai''s laughter-it is not a foul, and the game continues.


    Although very depressed, Akagi didn''t dare to resist Anxi''s coach, so he could only continue the game.With Miyagi''s last goal missed by a three-pointer, Naruto scored 20 points, Fox 25 points, and Ishii Kentaro''s 2 points. The first-year rookie succeeded in beating the second and third-year veterans and will be dismissed. All of them were given back to these old and disrespectful seniors.


    Akagi was still depressed by the conceded goal that Naruto knocked away with his fart, but Coach Anza walked to Naruto''s side.


    "Sakuragi, who did you learn basketball from?"


    Chapter 21-Five Tigers in Northern Hunan, Problem Children


    "I didn''t particularly learn from anyone, just watched a lot of NBA game videos, watched the videos to learn."


    "Oh."


    Coach Anxi nodded, then turned and walked towards what he was doing. He picked up the big tea cup on the ground, gurgled and started drinking tea, without giving any explanation about the situation in the game just now.


    Naruto knows that coach Anzai is to let the players develop freely. Unless it is a last resort, his old man will not play in person, so it is not surprising that under Akagi''s arrangement, everyone started today''s basic practice.


    Today¡¯s practice game is definitely not useless. The biggest advantage is that Coach Anzai understands the strengths of Naruto and Rukawa Fox. With their strengths, they will definitely be the best choice for starting small forward and power forward in the future. Coupled with the three elderly people, Xiangbei''s starting five tigers have taken shape.


    After the practice, a group of animals squeezed into the locker room to change clothes. Mitsui took off his sportswear and turned to look at Naruto.


    "Sakuragi, did you say you learned basketball by watching a video?"


    "Yes what''s the matter?"


    "Then do you have a lot of NBA videotapes in your house?"


    In addition to Rukawa Fox who already knew the answer to Mitsui''s question, Akagi and Miyagi also looked over.


    "I''m not a piece of pork belly, why are you staring at me?''


    Naruto complained about these bastards in his heart, and at the same time took off his sportswear, revealing a muscle stronger than a gorilla: "Yes, I have some video tapes in my house, probably more than a thousand rolls."


    "It''s called a bit more than a thousand rolls?!"


    Mitsui''s voice couldn''t help but raise a little, and then he smiled weirdly, as if looking at a piece of plump pork, and then looking for a better place for the knife.


    "Mitsui, did you know that your current appearance is suitable for a prison advertisement."


    Mitsui squeezed his face, and then quickly returned his expression to normal: "Why not, Sakuragi, today we will go to your house and sit down, take care of the younger generation, don''t you think, Miyagi?"


    "That''s right, it''s the responsibility of the seniors to care about the younger generation."


    "Don''t you two just want to watch those videotapes of me?" Naruto did not hesitate to expose the true colors of these two beasts, and then put on his own clothes. "But in this case, everyone will go together. My house is fine, anyway, I planned to bring you some videos."


    "Hahaha, Sakuragi, you guys are so good!"


    Mitsui didn''t know how to write the word polite. He laughed and patted Naruto on the shoulder, and then silently blew into his palm, which hurts.


    Naruto scorned the idiot, then turned to Rukawa Kaede who was about to leave: "Fox, come with you too."


    "I want to practice." A simple answer, as if saying a few more words would kill you.


    "That''s a shame. I just bought a video of the NBA''s strongest small forward Larry Bird, who scored 42 points and 20 rebounds in a game in 1988. Just forget it."


    That day, everyone discovered a new problem. The creatures with glowing eyes are not only wolves, but also foxes.


    How could Rukawa, a simple cold-faced fox, be the opponent of Naruto, an old fox, who was attracted by Naruto''s game videos of big~birds, so he could only follow Naruto obediently.


    As a result, Xiangbei started the five tigers, all preparing to go to Naruto''s home, but Akagi and Yoko had to attach family members, namely Haruko and Caiko.


    Naruto¡¯s house is not too big. Naruto and Ye Zi live in it is nothing, but suddenly the total number of people changes from 2 to 8, it seems a bit crowded.Ye Zi put the schoolbag on the dining table, then clapped his hands: "Let them watch the video here now, Sister Caizi, Haruko, let''s go to the supermarket."


    Naruto is not only going to provide videos of these guys today, but also to provide a dinner.Rukawa, Miyagi, and Mitsui are all people who are used to coming home late, and Akagi just needs to call home to report. Anyway, Akagi protects his sister, and no one dares to treat Haruko.


    The three girls were responsible for shopping in the supermarket, while Naruto took the other four animals into his room.


    Miyagi stood at the door of the bedroom, took a glance at the rest of the house, and then looked at the only big chuang in the bedroom: "Sakuragi, it turns out you...hehe..."


    Naruto rolled his eyes silently, and under the nasty and narrow gazes of Miyagi and Mitsui, he honestly admitted: "Yes, I live with Ye Zi, and I still sleep with a chuang, which satisfied you. Are you gossip?"


    "Hehe, I''m satisfied, I''m satisfied." Mitsui rubbed his hands, how wretched he looked.


    "Well...Why do you have a girlfriend? I chased Caizi so she would ignore me~~" Miyagi wiped away bitter tears silently, and it was really painful to think of her unrequited love.


    Naruto looked up and down Miyagi''s eyes: "Probably because it is too short."


    Seeing the tendency of his outside partner''s face to turn black again, Mitsui was not sympathetic at all, and even added: "Miyagi has been working hard to grow taller, but in my opinion, it should be hopeless."


    "Well, I also think that the reincarnation will actually be faster."


    "Ah! You two bastards!"


    The Xiangbei ace point guard yelled and started chasing after his own position and power forward who had produced an amazing understanding in this matter.Akagi and Rukawa, one is a good student, and the other has no interest in anything other than basketball, so they have not interrupted. Seeing the topic seems to go further and further, Akagi couldn''t help coughing.


    "Sakuragi, can you see the tape?"


    With Akagi''s words, Naruto immediately gave up the purely boring escape before, and immediately turned over from Chuang, stretched out the curtain on a cabinet, and revealed a cabinet full of videotapes.


    These videotapes are Naruto''s savings over the past two years. About half of them are videotapes bought directly from the United States by the moustache boss, while the remaining half are bought in Japan.


    Although there are not too many NBA game tapes in Japan and the United States, they are not completely absent. Moreover, most of the tapes sold in Japan are copied with blank tapes after buying the original version from the United States. Such tapes may require a Almost, but the price is only 30% of the direct mail order from the United States, which is a lot more affordable.


    Looking at the full cabinet of videotapes, apart from Naruto, the eyes of the other four guys were straight and shiny. In short, they really loved the videotape of that cabinet. Up.


    "Damn! Why do you have so many tapes?"


    "Sakuragi, do you even have a full-time video of the 1988 Finals? I want them all."


    "Wilt Chamberlain...Karl Malone...Jabbar..."


    "..."


    "You bastards! Take a look, don''t mess up all my tapes, these are all bought with money! Money!"


    Those four guys, seeing these rich video tapes, all threw the words''polite'' and''polite'' into the crater and burned them. They looked like a wolf~like a tiger, and they wanted to take Naruto. All the cabinets were swallowed.


    Under Naruto''s hoarse roar, the group of animals finally did not lose their humanity completely. One person took two or three tapes from the cabinet and started watching the video directly in Naruto''s room.


    Naruto was sitting in the middle of chuang, and the remaining four, either sitting next to chuang, or simply sitting directly on the ground, five people, ten eyes, staring at the picture on the TV screen.


    Although they are all sixteen or seventeen-year-old young people, it is normal to gather together to watch A~ movies. After all, they are all in the physiological development period, and the flames in the body are strong, but here, except for Naruto, the rest All four are full-blown basketball fanatics, and they can''t leave their eyes on the wonderful game broadcast on TV.

 1583 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1583

    This is also normal, but now it has just entered the 90s, compared to the 96 golden generation, the current league absolutely has a dominant position in world basketball.The league basketball level led by Jordan, Karl Malone, Olajuwon, Magic Johnson, Barkley, Gorilla Ewing, and Big Bird, surpasses the basketball level of the entire world by a large margin, if there are no surprises. In the forthcoming Barcelona Olympic Games in 1992, the United States will send their dream team, and then use an absolute advantage of more than 30 points per game to torture all opponents, and establish the dominance of the United States in world basketball.


    Today, the basketball level of the league and the level of Japan are simply worlds apart. The video of the real NBA game made these four people truly feel the tremendous shock of world-class basketball. Their basketball level is only in pediatrics.


    In one room, no one spoke, just staring at the video on the TV. When they saw the wonderful goal, they couldn''t help but cheer, even if it was the video of the game last year or a few years ago. But they can still feel excited from it.


    Except for Naruto, they are all just teenagers. Even if they are as rough as Akagi, compared to Naruto, they are just as simple, passionate, youthful, and dreamy. They just play basketball for the sake of playing basketball and have no interest. That''s it.


    Chapter 22-The Five Tigers'' Harmony, the Transformation of Immortal Way


    Click!


    The video of the first game of the 1988 finals ended. The TV screen turned black. Naruto pressed the remote control and the video tape was pulled out of the video recorder. The other four people breathed out.


    The finals in 1988 were extremely fierce. All seven games were played. In the end, the Lakers narrowly defeated the Pistons by a big score of 4:3 and won the championship in 1988. In 1989, the Pistons scored 4:0. Torture ~ Killing the Lakers to win the championship is a revenge for the previous one.


    The NBA finals and the Japanese college basketball league finals are completely two concepts. Before the professionalization of basketball, most of the players played because of hobbies and dreams, but for NBA stars, they played for survival.


    Even in the high school league, a loss of a game at most crying for a few days, depressed for a few days, in fact, there will be no real impact, but in the commercial NBA, losing a game means losing money. There is no way to live with money, so NBA stars, not to mention the difference in physical conditions and skills, just in terms of consciousness, they are really desperate to play, this is a gap that the two sides can hardly make up.


    The shocked children obviously took a while to recover. Before Naruto put the videotape of the second game into the recorder, Mitsui stabbed Naruto with his arm: "I didn''t expect you to have so many good things here. Ah, did you learn from these videotapes the trick that you used to hit Akagi with fart~share?"


    Naruto flicked his finger and picked out a videotape of Barkley''s game and put it in the recorder.


    "Yes, you are optimistic about it."


    Naruto pressed the fast forward button, because most of his offensive skills on the inside were learned from Barkley, so he watched Barkley''s video tapes over and over many times, and immediately fast-forwarded to Barkley''s offense at the basket. .


    With the height of the guard and the weight of the center, Barkley''s body is simply a different kind. The key is that this fat man has amazing explosive power. There are not a few people who suffer from the fat man in the interior.


    Watching the video, the Bulls'' small forward Pi Erye was knocked away by Fatty Ba¡¯s big fart. Akagi felt that he could feel the depressed feeling, and Naruto¡¯s words made Akagi even more depressed.


    "You see, orangutan, I learned that trick from Barkley, so don''t behave like I owe you money. Besides, I won''t use this trick to you in the future. You should worry about our opponents. Right."


    Akagi gorilla had a black face, but Naruto''s words eased his depression a lot.


    Although it was really depressing to be knocked away by Naruto with a fart, but this person is a member of his team after all. It doesn¡¯t matter no matter how many games he plays with him, but in official matches, other teams'' inside lines will definitely be blocked. Unable to stop Naruto''s shock, Akagi''s mood eased a lot after thinking about it this way.


    Naruto pulled out the videotape of the Barkley game and inserted it into the second videotape of the 1988 Finals. Once again, no one spoke, all of them stared at the TV screen.


    When the video played for about half an hour, Naruto heard a sound of footsteps in the corridor outside, looked at the four guys who were completely caught in the video, and turned around silently.


    When Naruto walked out the door, they saw Ye Zi and each of them were carrying two large plastic bags. Obviously, it is not easy to prepare dinner for eight people, especially five of them are playing. The basketball guys have a lot of appetite. According to Haruko, Captain Gorilla eats from the three bowls at home. With the addition of a few other guys, the preparations for dinner today are very tiring.


    Seeing Naruto coming out, Ye Zi gestured for the bag in his hand.


    "Can''t help?"


    Naruto must be obedient when speaking to her girlfriend. He reached out and took a bag from Ye Zi''s hand, and then took a heavier bag from Haruko and Caizi''s hands. This made Haruko a little embarrassed. But Caizi nodded with a smile.


    With the coolie of Naruto, it is obviously not difficult for the three girls to carry a bag each. After everyone was put on the table, Caizi glanced at the empty living room.


    "Where are the four of them?"


    Naruto gestured behind him with his thumbs: "Watching the video in my room, those fanatics, I think they won''t be starved even if they don''t eat today."


    "Haha, I think so, it''s better to just make the four of us." Caizi smiled and slapped Naruto on the shoulder, "Listen to Ye Zi said that your cooking skills are very good, so I want to taste it today."


    "Hey, Sakuragi-san, can you still cook?"


    "Will do a little bit."


    Naruto received Ye Ye''s eyes, and silently pressed his tail that was about to cock up, and looked at the ingredients in the bag: "Leaf, do you plan to cook curry today?"


    "Well, it''s too much trouble to prepare dinner for eight people. Making a curry and adding a sukiyaki should be enough for eight people."


    Leaf took out the potatoes, carrots, and beef from the bag and stuffed them to Naruto: "Curry will be left to you. The three of us will take care of the sukiyaki. Hurry up and wait for the meal."


    "Hi, hey~~ You are not so urging souls." Naruto complained that his gentle female friendliness seemed to disappear, and then silently began to show the very profound cooking skills of a new generation of gods.


    The rich aroma of curry finally brought back the reality of the four uncles in the room who watched the video and saw the fireworks in the human world, but when they saw Naruto standing in front of the stove in an apron, he was almost a chef. Except for the foxes, the remaining three couldn''t help being stunned.


    "Sakuragi, you know how to cook?"


    "Yes, I''m sorry, it''s beyond your imagination." Naruto poured the cooked curry on the steaming white rice, and then served it to the table, "I made the curry rice, sukiyaki The three of them did it. If it doesn¡¯t taste good, please don¡¯t vomit it at my house, otherwise, please go back after cleaning up, thank you.¡±


    Because the original location was not enough, Naruto took out the two chairs in the bedroom, and added a folding chair in the closet, which made all eight people sit down. Mitsui was pregnant. Feeling anxious, I tasted Naruto''s curry, and then I felt like I was so cautious just now that I was an idiot.


    "Sakuragi, I didn''t expect you to be so good at cooking?"


    "Yes, can you guys know everything?"


    "I''m not good at everything, just a little bit more than you, so I have a girlfriend, the three of you are single, three seniors."


    "Sakuragi, are you looking for a fight?!"


    "Yes, please help me find it by the way."


    "Haha..."


    Amidst the laughter and laughter, the first gathering of the five tigers in northern Hunan with their family members has ended successfully.


    Inside the Lingnan Basketball Hall...


    The Lingnan High School basketball team was the fourth place in the county meeting last year. Although it has the inner pillar of Yuzumi Jun and the addition of the genius Xiandao Akira, after all, it took too short a time to become the army and lost to Buri and Xiang in the joint final. Yang and Hainan.


    But now after a year of training, Lingnan¡¯s internal cooperation is more tacit, and Buli¡¯s original third-year elections have now all been promoted to high school, and their strength has been greatly reduced. Those who stand in front of Lingnan are still Xiangyang and These two mountains in Hainan.


    Coach Tian Gang of Lingnan High School has never given up his dream of entering the country, and the same is true today, except that Mitsui, Miyagi, and Rukawa, whom he wanted to recruit at the beginning, have all gone to Xiangbei, making Tian Gang a hit.


    ''Why are you going to Xiangbei?Is it because of Coach Anzai?''


    ''Because it''s near.''


    Coach Tian Gang can''t forget that when Rukawa Kaede said this sentence, he wanted to go to death, but the recent performance of Sendo in training can be regarded as some comfort to Coach Tian Gang.


    The character of Xian Dao is very similar to the help of the second week. They are all geniuses, and they will not easily show their true strongest side. Immortal Dao lacks an absolute and strong fighting spirit. Although all of them are perfectly completed in the usual training, he He has always lacked the kind of fighting spirit that a competitive athlete should have. This has always been troubled by Shigeruichi Tianoka.


    And Xiandao seems to have suddenly opened up recently. All of the training tasks given to him by Coach Tian Gang have been overfulfilled. The figure of Xiandao who has been training hard makes Coach Tian Gang feel so comforted. Unable to help him, he thought of the person from Xiangbei. Buddha.


    ''Ms. Anzai, even if Mitsui, Miyagi, and Rukawa Feng have all gone to you Xiangbei, the tickets for this year''s national competition must belong to our Lingnan!''


    The desperate training of Xian Dao made Coach Tian Gang see the dawn of victory.


    And when he over-completed today''s training content again, Xiandao ran to Coach Tian Gang with a whisper, with a focused and serious expression: "Coach, I want to get rid of you."


    "Let¡¯s talk about it, Immortal." Tian Gang usually hardly sees a faint smile on his face. To his most proud ~ proud disciple, Tian Gang Shigeichi has always reported high expectations. Now the training of Immortal He was satisfied, of course there was a smile on his face.


    "Before the county meeting starts, I hope you will arrange a practice match with Xiangbei."

 1584 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1584

    Chapter 23-Lingnan, Yayoi Aida


    "You few, are you ready?!" The Akagi gorilla roared loudly, showing quite an excellent lung capacity.


    "Alright!" Naruto sighed, echoing the roar of his captain.


    "It''s alright." Rukawa Fox finished speaking lightly, and yawned by the way.


    "Hey, keep your voice down, this is in the tram." Poor Brother Mu Mu quickly persuaded the overly energetic guy, but it seemed useless.


    "Down with Lingnan!"


    "Down with Lingnan!"


    "Tell you not to be so loud."


    Having said that, Akagi gorillas seem to like to shout slogans. If the gorillas lived in the Cultural Revolution era, they should be able to live pretty well.


    Naruto''s head silently complained about the captain of Xiangbei, and when it was shown on his face, Naruto''s smile was a little wretched.Miyagi, who has become a bad friend with Naruto, stabbed Naruto with his arm: "What are you laughing at? You laugh so wretchedly."


    Naruto touched ~ touched his nose, and didn''t bother to investigate who was the more wretched question with this bachelor: "I wonder if I want to go to the zoo to steal a female orangutan from the captain, so he might be gentler."


    Mitsui and Miyagi froze for a moment, and then laughed in the tram, while representatives of the good students from Xiangbei, such as Brother Mumu and Sister Caizi, laughed more reservedly, but they could see that they had to endure very hard.Even Haruko almost laughed embarrassedly, Ye Zi sighed while tapping Naruto with his hands to tell him not to talk nonsense.


    Chimu''s face was obviously darker than before, and he looked at the people in Xiangbei who were swaying with laughter: "All air chairs, one minute!"


    "Yes~~"


    For the first time, during Akagi''s punishment, there was a smile in everyone''s voice.


    Although it is a chair, it is not for them to sit down, but to sit on the chair in the air. The fart ~ thigh is not in contact with the chair. This kind of action puts a very heavy burden on the waist and leg muscles.


    Classmate Mu Mu finally held back the smile just now, and now he saw them making such a shameful posture in the tram, wiping the sweat from their foreheads.


    "Please, Akagi, don''t do that anyway, right?"


    "This is essential waist and leg training!"


    "But this is in the tram, and I''m wearing school uniforms."


    "Today''s opponent is Lingnan. Without such enthusiasm, you can''t defeat those guys!"


    "I think according to general social common sense..."


    Brother Mu Mu''s voice is getting smaller and smaller, because he has known Chimu for a long time, so he also knows Chimu''s temper. Now it''s just nonsense to say anything. I just hope that too many people will pay attention to their shameful appearance.


    Naruto didn''t think anything, his face was thick enough anyway.He is also very confident in his waist and leg strength. At this point, no one in the room is his opponent, including the powerful Akagi. The action of the air chair is similar to that of Zama, Naruto sat down When I was bored, I turned my leg up and turned into a one-legged air chair. I took out a cookbook from my schoolbag and studied the menu tonight with Ye Zi. The two people¡¯s affection and affection provoke the bachelor. We were jealous.


    "Hello, are you Sakuragi Flower Road classmate?"


    Rouman''s female voice sounded around her. It was different from Ye Zi''s voice that was crisp and energetic. This voice had some mature and intellectual charm. Naruto raised his head and a question mark popped out of his head.


    Aida Yayoi?


    I have no idea what the beauty reporter of Basketball Weekly came to do to me. Naruto could only answer with the most normal reaction: "I am, what do you do?"


    Yayoi Aida took out a business card and handed it to Naruto: "I''m a reporter from Basketball Weekly, Yayoi Aida. Because the classmate Sendo from Lingnan spoke highly of you, I would love to meet you."


    ''Sendor?''


    The corners of Naruto''s mouth twitched slightly. According to the plot of the original book and the situation of the world, this beautiful reporter Yayoi Aida is a fan of Sendo. Sendo tells her what is wrong with him?


    Aida Yayoi smiled slightly, showing a professional and intellectual smile: "Sakuragi, can you tell me what you think of today''s practice match with Lingnan?"


    "It''s just a practice match anyway, winning or losing is not important." Naruto scratched his head, vaguely seeing Akagi''s expression a little dissatisfied, "However, our goal for Xiangbei is this year''s national championship."


    Akagi''s expression immediately improved because of Naruto''s second oath. Aida Yayoi glanced at the main players in Xiangbei. In addition to Akagi who had known him a long time ago, his eyes were on Miyagi, Mitsui, and Rukawa. As soon as I stopped, an unexplained smile appeared on his face: "I look forward to Xiangbei''s performance this year. If possible, after the practice match with Lingnan, can I have a separate interview with you?"


    "Uh, yes."


    Aida Yayoi bowed halfway to Naruto, then turned and walked towards the other carriages. After Aida left, Naruto was immediately "tortured" by a group of people in Xiangbei.


    Lingnan Basketball Hall...


    Except for Xiandao, all the players in Lingnan are practicing in full swing. Although for them, the object of today''s practice match is only Xiangbei, a team that they played inexhaustibly last year, but no one is lazy, no one is lazy. Speaking, they are just practicing their own. This is not because they already know the true strength of Xiangbei this year, but because of the strictness of the coach Shigeichi Tianoka.


    As for Captain Lingnan, the head of the center, Yuzhu, practiced very seriously. His rugged and broad face was so serious that there was no smile. Since the normal practice and warm-up this morning, Yuzhu has never confided a word.


    The members of Lingnan all knew what the reason was, so they all stayed away at this time so as not to touch the captain''s beard.


    And there is only one reason for Yuzhu to practice so seriously, and that is the captain of Xiangbei who looks very similar to him-Akagi Gangxian!


    Although Uozumi is still a high school student, he has a staggering height of 202 cm. He is the only giant in Kanagawa high school basketball that exceeds 2 meters. However, the number one man in Kanagawa is not the number one center forward in Kanagawa!


    In the match between Lingnan and Xiangbei last year, although Xiandao scored 47 points and finally led the team to defeat Xiangbei, comparing the data of the captains of the two sides, it was the opposite of the outcome.


    Akagi: 45 points, 18 rebounds, 1, assists 1, 0 steals, 9 blocks, 3 turnovers, nearly triple-doubles.


    Yu live: 21 points, 10 rebounds, 4 assists, 0 steals, 7 blocks, 4 turnovers, barely double-double.


    The score is less than half of Akagi, and Akagi has eight rebounds. Except for assists and turnovers, all other statistics are lower than Akagi. This is why Xiangbei led by Akagi has been a trash team in the county in the first or second round. But Akagi''s evaluation is always higher than that of Yuzumi.


    The two are two of the four major centers in the county, and the altitude belongs to the first level in the county. They look so alike, and their fate has long been entangled ~ Ge are together, defeating Akagi is the highest goal of Yuzhu.


    "Coach Anxi."


    Coach Tian Gang walked up to Daddy Anxi and bent over and bowed: "We should have visited you, but I am sorry to bother you to come here."


    Although they are both coaches of the high school basketball team, Coach Anzai¡¯s age and seniority are significantly higher than those of Coach Tianoka. In this highly ranked country, Shigeichi Tanoka has to bend over to Coach Anzai obediently. bow.


    Coach Anzai uttered his trademark laugh, and Coach Tian Gang turned to his disciple, and his attitude immediately changed: "Hikoichi, hurry up and get a chair!"


    "Yes, coach!"


    Just joined the basketball team, Hikoichi Aida, who is now a professional errand runner, quickly moved a chair, and then coach Tianoka knocked on the head: "Idiot! If you want a bigger one, move a bigger chair. Come."


    "Haha, Tian Gang, don''t bother."


    Naruto looked at the steaming bun on Ai Tian Yan''s head, then turned to look for the beautiful reporter.


    ''By the way, where did Yayoi Aida go?If she were to see her brother being beaten, she would be happy.''


    Chapter Twenty-Four-War begins, Yuzumi''s anger


    Naruto was full of Y~Y about reporter Aida, and reporter Aida was late, and then he said hello to Coach Tianoka and Coach Anzai.


    ''Could it be to go to the bathroom?''


    The more Naruto thinks about it, the more it feels possible. After all, as long as he doesn''t reach the realm of bigu, normal people, no matter how beautiful beautiful women are, have this kind of physical need.

 1585 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1585

    Because the thoughts in his head were a bit evil, Naruto touched his nose and quickly turned and left, lest he would be photographed.


    "Hello everyone."


    The door of the basketball hall was opened, and a pointed figure stood in the doorway. A backlight made people unable to see his appearance. It really looked like an expert on the stage, "Sorry, I am late."


    "Asshole, you idiot! Where did you go? You are here now, Xiandao?!"


    "Sorry." Xiandao touched his head, not apologizing, "I overslept, coach."


    "..."


    For his most proud disciple, Coach Tian Gang had nothing to say, he could only wave his hand and let Xian Dao change into his team uniform and prepare for the practice game that was about to begin.It''s just that Xiandao didn''t immediately change his team uniform, but headed towards Xiangbei.


    "Sakuragi."


    Xian Dao waved his hand and greeted Naruto: "From junior high to now, I finally played with you on behalf of the two teams."


    Naruto gave Xiandao a roll of eyes and added a middle finger: "Late idiot, you don''t have to stare at me, I''m not right with you, and the fox wants to beat you more than me."


    Xiandao glanced at Ruchuan Feng, smiled, then turned and walked back to his team.


    Before the game started, the audience gradually appeared.


    It¡¯s just because this is just a practice match between two schools, so there are not many audiences. Most of them are students from Lingnan. Hearing something interesting, so come and take a look, while the remaining students from Xiangbei are basically Shang is a relative of the players.


    Ye Zi, Haruko, and the Sakuragi Legion were all concentrated in the stands on the second floor.


    Ye Zi was standing in the second floor stand, feeling a little nervous. It was different from the previous one-on-one singles between Naruto and Ryomasa Oda and the team match. Although it was also a practice match, it was also the first time Naruto officially played. , But when the starting players of both sides walked onto the court, Ye Zi''s nervousness turned into doubts.


    "Why didn''t Huadao start the game?"


    Looking at the starting lineup of Xiangbei, only two of the five starting five tigers came out, namely the blood-blooded gorilla and the cold-faced little fox, while Naruto, Mitsui and Miyagi were all pressed on the bench, looking relaxed one by one. , I don''t see any depression, it seems that coach Anxi said just now.


    Standing on the court, Xiandao secretly glanced at the direction of the bench in Xiangbei.


    ''Reserve strength?Then I have to type all of you out!''


    In the center of the court, Kanagawa''s two major altitudes and two heavyweights looked at each other, quite a feeling of looking in the mirror.


    "Akagi, today we have to beat you by 30 points!"


    A rare provocative smile appeared on Akagi''s wide face: "Don''t be angry when you lose 30 minutes."


    Akagi is very clear that this year''s Xiangbei is completely different from the past. He is confident that in the five positions in Xiangbei today, they all have the best players in the county and even in the country. Lingnan wants to beat them by thirty points. It''s a joke.


    "Xiandao, come on, give that fox a lesson!"


    Before the two sides jumped the ball, there was a cheering sound for Xiandao.As the Lingnan ace, it is not uncommon for the handsome, handsome and balloon-skilled fairy to have fans, including the beautiful reporter Yayoi Aida, but now the voice of cheering for the fairy comes from the bench in Xiangbei.


    Akagi turned his head and saw his power forward making a horn with his hands on his lips.


    "Sakuragi, please be quiet!"


    Naruto chuckled, smiling hippie, without any hint of reflection.Mitsui stabbed Naruto: "You are giving Rukawa a trick."


    "Hey, Xiandao and Fox are the top small forwards in the county, but our goal is the national championship. With our strength this year, it will be a matter of time before we meet with the mountain king. The small forward of the mountain king is even better than Xiandao. Trouble."


    "Zawabei Eiji?" Mitsui squeezed his chin and announced the name of the small forward who is the strongest mountain king.


    Miyagi turned his gaze away from the stadium and stared at Naruto suddenly: "Naruto, you seem to know Sanwang well?"


    "To be precise, I only know Zebei better. I, Xiandao and Zebei, the three of them often played together when they were in middle school."


    "Then just let you deal with Zebei."


    "Come on, Zebei is known as the number one high school student in Japan. What do you think is the probability that I will deal with Zebei with the fox character?"


    The Xiangbei head point guard and the shooting guard looked at each other and reported the same number: "0."


    I touched my head, and understood Naruto''s meaning: "So you deliberately cheered on Xiandao, just to let Rukawa practice more?"


    "That''s right, and..." Naruto dragged the tone and successfully attracted the attention of Xiangbei''s backcourt, "Don''t you want to watch the fox change its face?"


    The two guards were taken aback, and then laughed: "Hahaha... I think!"


    The three problem children laughed together, and Dinghai Shenzhen in Xiangbei showed a slight smile, and did not stop or comment on the convulsions of the three problem children.


    Beauty Aida heard the laughter and looked at the Xiangbei bench strangely.


    ''Is it too easy for Xiangbei''s players? Your opponent is Lingnan who owns Xiandao... Moreover, Sakuragi Flower Tao, you are highly praised by Xiandao students, what kind of strength will you have?''


    Reporter Aida was very interested in this, and referee Chu Xiang whistle in his mouth, and at the same time threw the basketball into the air.


    "what!!"


    "drink!!"


    Xiangbei gorilla and Lingnan monkey boss, the two primates jumped into the sky at the same time. Although the monkey boss is taller, the Xiangbei gorilla overwhelmed the fish with brute force and racked the racket towards the southern half of the field.


    Yasuda caught the ball and dribbled the ball towards Lingnan''s basket.


    Yuzhu quickly returned to defense, stood under the basket, and Qingtian said with a''column'': "Come on, Xiangbei!"


    With the height of the first eldest person in the county and that rough face, shouting like this can definitely scare ordinary children.But this kid definitely does not include Naruto.


    "Dare to scream so loudly after grabbing a rebound. Captain Lingnan''s face is as impressive as his height."


    The voice was not too loud or too small, just enough to be heard by the players on the court and the benches of both sides. The black face of the monkey boss suddenly rose black and red, panting for breath, and white breath came out from his nostrils.


    Xian Dao covered his mouth in time to block the laughter that almost ran out, so as not to be repaired by his captain.


    As for the problematic children in Xiangbei who don''t know what politeness is, obviously there is no need to be polite with the fish.


    "Hahahaha...Oh, it hurts me!"


    Mitsui didn''t catch a breath, and fell directly back to the ground. Coach Tian Gang heard the laughter and quickly glanced at the Xiangbei bench. After focusing on the court for a second, he immediately turned back.


    Naruto was very loving with his teammates and pulled Mitsui up with Miyagi: "Senior, as one of the most senior players in the team, you have to be careful of your old bones."


    "Bah! I''m not old, and no matter how old I am, can I be older than the premature declining guy who lives in the fish?"


    Yuzhu''s forehead faintly jumped, and Naruto turned his head to look at Yuzhu: "By the way, does that Yuzhu really not repeat the grade?"


    The white gas squirting from Captain Lingnan¡¯s nose has turned into a raging fire, Xiangbei, you wait for me!


    Chapter 25-The Trio of Problem Children Appears


    The Lingnan Monkey boss was successfully angered by the three bastards off the court. When he couldn''t directly rush off the court to beat others, he could only vent his resentment on the hapless kid on the court.

 1586 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1586

    Yasuda dribbled the ball slowly, and Lingnan''s point guard Ue Kuo Zhizhi seized an opportunity and immediately stole the ball from Yasuda''s hands.


    Coach Tian Gang on the sidelines saw this scene, squeezed his chin, and thought to himself: "Xiangbei''s defensive lineup is really weak. Even if Rukawa Kaede joins, he will not be Xiandao''s opponent.If this is the case, we will also win this time, coach Anzai, but...'' Tian Gang turned his head and looked at the trio of Xiangbei benches laughing and laughing.


    Seeing that Yasuda''s ball was stolen, coach Anxi was still as stable as a mountain and motionless as a bell, and took a sip from his big teacup.


    "Caizi, look at the time and tell me when the game is ten minutes."


    "Yes, teacher."


    Zhicao drove the ball into the Xiangbei half, and then immediately passed the ball to his own ace Sondo Akira.


    Sendo held the ball, Rukawa Kaede immediately moved in front of Sendo, her dark eyes full of fighting spirit.


    ''I want to win!I want to win!''


    Xian Dao''s lazy eyes and Rukawa Feng''s sharp eyebrows were completely in contrast. This time Xian Dao did not confront Rukawa Feng head-on, and the wrist was turned and the basketball was passed to the hands of Pool 5.


    Although Ikegami is currently the weakest player in Lingnan''s field of offensive firepower, the little guy''s layup is still a good one. No. 8 tide is unable to defend, and Ikegami easily scores.


    2:0


    "Okay, Senior Ikegami!"


    "Play well, just defeat Xiangbei!"


    Here is the site of Lingnan. Lingnan occupies the absolute home court advantage. Just one ball makes the field full of cheers. Of course, another reason is that the passer is Lingnan No. 7-Xian Dao Zhang!


    "Well, don''t worry, let''s score a goal first!"


    Akagi kicked off the ball off the court, and Yasuda took the ball steadily through half the court this time and then passed it to Akagi on the inside.Akagi attacked backwards with the ball, but the monkey boss behind him was obviously more excited.


    "Come on, Akagi!"


    Akagi made two strong attacks, unable to score to the basket, and did not force it to pass the ball into the hands of the unmarked brother glasses outside.


    Mu Mu adjusted a little, then raised his hand to shoot the basket, but a huge mountain appeared in front of him, completely blocking the sight of Brother Glasses.


    "Fish live?!"


    "You don''t want to succeed!"


    Yuzhu was very accurate this time, and he rushed out the moment he just took the shot, and a big cap shot the ball out.


    Rukawa Feng picked up the basketball shot by Yuzhu and immediately raised his hand to shoot, but he underestimated the monkey boss in a state of excitement. The monkey boss took off twice and slapped Rukawa''s shot.The little fox in Xiangbei took a shot for the first time, and ended up with a big hat, and the depression in his heart can be imagined.


    Yasuda picked up the ball, and after passing the defensive grass, immediately tossed the ball to Akagi.


    After Akagi received the ball, he went straight to the inside line, squeezed into the penalty area and immediately turned around and forced a jumper.The monkey boss, who had been prepared for a long time, took off three times and directly fanned the ball in Akagi''s hands out of the field.


    Mumu, Ruchuan, Chimu, and Xiangbei made three shots and ended up with three big hats, and these three big hats all came from Lingnan center Yu Zhuchun, Lingnan''s morale skyrocketed, while Xiangbei''s morale was low.


    "See, Akagi!"


    The monkey boss stood under the basket, a gang boss. The three big hats made him extremely excited. The anger that Naruto and the others angered before now all turned into a fighting spirit: "This game we want to take One hundred points!"


    "it is good!"


    Because of the high morale of the three big hats of the monkey boss, the entire Lingnan team echoed loudly, and only Xiandao did not respond to the words of the fish, but looked towards the Xiangbei bench.


    Naruto and the three of them still sat firmly on the Diaoyutai, and they did not rush, seeing the excited monkey boss under the basket, they spoke again.


    "Hey, do you think that monkey boss is taking medicine? Excited like that."


    "No, even though Yuzhu doesn''t look like a good person, he doesn''t know how to do that kind of thing." Mitsui squeezed his chin, expressing compliments.


    Miyagi put up a finger, completely like I am a know-it-all: "It''s not about taking medicine, because it is spring, so the monkey boss will be extremely excited when it is in estrus."


    "Well, yes, yes, hahahaha..."


    The monkey boss just got a lot of fun because of the three big hats in a row. At this time, he became like eating stool again, and his face was very ugly.


    It was Naruto and the three bastards who angered the Lingnan Monkey boss, and the three hapless children on the court suffered the consequences.


    Xian Dao didn¡¯t come hard with Rukawa Feng, but always broke through and scored the ball. Under the drive of Xian Dao, Lingnan played one wave after another, and it didn¡¯t take long to hit a huge lead of 15:0. Following this trend, the monkey The boss said that it is definitely not difficult to beat Xiangbei by 30 points.


    "Good fight, Xiandao!"


    Naruto once again cheered on his opponent on the bench, and silently poured another barrel of gasoline on the Rukawa Fox fire: "Deserving of the number one small forward."


    ''The first small forward, are you kidding me?''


    Xiandao, who knew what Naruto was, immediately rolled his eyes, and then saw the guy whose eyes were about to burst out in front of him, and immediately depressed feelings appeared on his face.


    ''That guy definitely did it on purpose!''


    Caizi glared fiercely at the first, second, and third grade problem children on the bench, and then gave encouragement on time: "Everyone, don''t worry, let''s grab a goal first!"


    Only a few people can penetrate Naruto''s true thoughts, and many people really agree with what he said, such as Sendo''s sister-level mad rice Miss Aida Yayoi, and younger brother-level enthusiastic rice, Aida Hiko, a child.


    Coach Anzai put down the tea cup in his hand: "Sakuragi, do you really think Sendo is the number one small forward?"


    Naruto smiled and scratched his cheek: "In Kanagawa, it''s okay. In the country, the level of Sendo is definitely the best, but he is not the first. After all, there is the bastard of Sanwang."


    Sawabei Eiji, that bastard¡¯s attacking firepower is definitely higher than that of Sondo or Rukawa today, and not only is just a little stronger, but also not proficient enough in middle school. The perfect predictive defense is now impeccable. , If you want to defeat Zebei head-on, neither Rukawa nor Xiandao can do it today.


    Of course, Zebei and Ruchuan also have similarities, such as their unyielding spirit of struggle.


    The barrel of gasoline that Naruto poured on Rukawa Kaede clearly ignited the Rukawa fox. The little fox became the legendary nine-tailed fox, the beast of fire... Of course it was a joke, but the strong self-esteem and pride ~ arrogance, let Rukawa Can''t continue to fight so stubbornly.


    Ue Grass organized the offense with the ball, throwing the ball into the inside line from outside the three-point line, while Sendo jumped up at the same time, ready to stage a beautiful empty catch.


    To play the perfect space, the teamwork of both players is required. The passer''s accurate passing ability and the receiver''s strong ability to stay in the air are indispensable. Sendo and Zhicao have also played together for a year. The tacit understanding is of course not to be a problem, if Xiandao is allowed to play this ball, the morale of Xiangbei will be even lower.


    And just when Xiandao was about to catch the ball for a slam dunk, a red figure flew out of his side to snatch the basketball away.


    "Rukawa Maple?!"


    "Rukawa Maple! Rukawa Maple! The most powerful one is Rukawa Maple!"


    In the stands on the second floor, the thigh-leg trio who died down due to the previous game was resurrected with blood. Although they are also Xiangbei players, the three on the bench still have a feeling that they can¡¯t stand it.


    Rukawa Feng would not be disturbed by these things. He slammed into Lingnan''s half-court, swaying through the grass and cross-country quickly, without stopping or stagnation in his movements. He was extremely chic and fast. They all left behind, and then leaped up, and a white figure flew together. On the Lingnan team, only the No. 7 ace Xian Dao Akira could keep up with Rukawa.


    Rukawa didn''t come hard with Xiandao in mid-air, but passed the ball backwards to Akagi who had just arrived. Akagi jumped up immediately after receiving the ball and smashed the basketball into the basket with the power of thunder.


    "Oh!!"


    The brutal gorilla showed a fierce and super big slam dunk, and all the previous depression was cleared at once.

 1587 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1587

    And because of Akagi''s heavy slam dunk this time, Xiangbei''s morale has also improved again, and gradually can play a real level, and the scoring points are of course mainly concentrated on Akagi and Rukawa.


    Driven by Rukawa and Akagi, Sh¨­bei kept chasing the score, while Sendo showed off the attacking firepower of Kanagawa''s first small forward, fighting against Rukawa, and the scores on both sides rose alternately.Although the points difference cannot continue to be widened, but because of Xiandao''s excellent performance, Xiangbei cannot shorten the points difference in a short time.


    In the 11th minute of the first half, Lingnan was 35:24, 11 points ahead of Xiangbei. Coach Anxi put down the cup and turned to look at the three who had already warmed up.


    "Go on."


    "Yes!"


    The trio of Xiangbei children is officially on stage!


    Chapter 26-The second-grade confrontation, Miyagi''s persistence


    Naruto, Mitsui and Miyagi were replaced, glasses brother, Shiozaki and Yasuda came off the court and rested. Now they are the real five tigers in Xiangbei and the strongest true face.


    The Sakuragi Legion four-man team, who had been waiting for half and half, finally waited for Naruto to play, and immediately yelled. Those who didn¡¯t know thought it was haunted in the daytime, and these four idiots didn¡¯t know how Where did he get out a Sakuragi banner, and when the banner was raised, Naruto felt that the four fools were as embarrassing as Rukawa Ming.


    Depressed and depressed, anyway, today is here to play, Naruto chanted the Great Compassion Mantra twice, expelled the image of the four fools, and then stepped onto the court arrogantly.


    ''Sakuragi-san, let me see if you can really compare with Sendo-san.''


    Reporter Aida looks attentive and serious. To be honest, her concentration on Naruto is also entirely due to Xiandao.


    Coach Tian Gang frowned. Although Lingnan was still leading by double digits at this time, his expression seemed to be that Lingnan was behind by the score, and his eyes were staring at the red No. 14.


    Miyagi took the ball to Lingnan''s halftime without hurriedly, and it took a finger to the sky.


    "Take it slow, we will win anyway. Let''s get the next goal first."


    The tone is relaxed, in fact, today''s Xiangbei Five Tigers form a terribly powerful team.Tomoyuki Uekusa was defending Miyagi from beyond the three-point line, and after hearing Miyagi''s words, he pursed his lips.


    He knows that Coach Tian Gang once wanted Miyagi to play Lingnan¡¯s main point guard, but because Miyagi went to Xiangbei, Lingnan¡¯s point guard would become him. At last year¡¯s county meeting, although Lingnan eventually Defeated Xiangbei, who possessed Akagi and Miyagi, but that was almost the credit of a single person who scored 47 points. And when he and Yuzu faced Akagi and Miyagi, he was completely at a disadvantage.


    With the incident of the first point guard in Lingnan and the grievances of the county convention last year, it is conceivable that Zhicao will face Miyagi again.


    Miyagi¡¯s height is a little shorter than planting grass. When Miyagi pressed the center to the lowest point, the height of only 170 centimeters and a little grass planting also felt awkward, but Miyagi started with a kick and didn¡¯t play any fake moves at all. It''s because of speed.


    Although classmate Uecho has been training very seriously this year, he can''t imagine that Miyagi, who has better physical fitness than him, honed in the process of coach Anzai''s personal guidance for more than half a year and a pair of masters like Mitsui. Come out powerful.


    Zhicao quickly followed the defense, but when he turned around, he was half a bit behind Miyagi, but Zhicao still caught up with it unyieldingly.


    Miyagi quickly broke through to the right half of the court, then stopped abruptly and made a projection posture.The cross-country stepped out and immediately raised his arm to defend, and the planting grass, who had just caught up, immediately jumped up and flew to block Miyagi''s shot.


    However, Miyagi was just playing a fake action this time. With a light swipe of his wrist, he sent the basketball to the head of the Xiangbei shooting guard.


    Mitsui raised his hand, this time it was a real shot.


    Planting grass and cross-country were shocked and wanted to defend, but once they were separated from Mitsui with Miyagi, even if they tried to take off, they could not stop them, and Mitsui was about 15 cm taller than each of them, which was a huge height difference. , Mitsui can be bullied hard, bullying casually.


    Zhicao and the cross-country classmates really tried hard to jump up, but their hearts are always higher than the sky, and their lives are thinner than paper!


    The basketball easily leaped over the head of the grass and cross country, and then plunged into the net.


    35:27


    Xiangbei''s backcourt cooperated with the two guns tacitly, and the point difference was narrowed to single digits as soon as he played.


    Seeing the cooperation between Miyagi and Mitsui, Xiandao made a guilty cry, and then immediately ran away, ready to attack.


    Xiandao dare not let Coach Tianoka know that Mitsui and Miyagi returned to the Xiangbei basketball team for their own reasons, otherwise Coach Tianoka would have to slap him to death.


    "Senior Ikegami, be careful of Sakuragi!"


    Sendo is holding the ball beyond the three-point line. He does not forget to remind seniors. After all, he is well aware of the terrifying power of Naruto. He is actually not sure whether Ryoji Ikegami can defend Naruto. He just wants to let him go. It was a terrible loss.


    When Naruto heard the voice of Xiandao, he immediately turned and stared at Lingnan Ace: "I''m not right with you, why are you always staring at me? Let me bully this weak chicken, just play slowly with the fox. Go!"


    Xiandao rolled his eyes, this guy never knew how to write politely.


    ''Weak chicken?!''


    Classmate Chishang was angry and gritted his teeth secretly, and at the same time refuted angrily: "First grade boy, don''t be too arrogant, don''t think that you must be good at basketball when you grow up!"


    Xiandao cried out badly. I didn¡¯t expect that Ikegami was still irritated by Naruto, and Naruto didn¡¯t think he played enough. He nodded in agreement with Ikegami¡¯s words: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, height does not represent strength. The leader of Lingnan has a deep understanding. Although he is the top leader in the county, he is a bit worse than the leader of our family, right, Lingnan monkey boss?"


    Naruto stared at Yuzhu for a while, his words made Chimu Le, and Yuzhu was angry.


    "Sendor, give me the ball!"


    Xiandao knew that Naruto would become like this when he opened his mouth. Although from the current situation, Xiandao is very reluctant to pass the ball into the inside line with Naruto, but when the fish takes the ball for the second time Xiandao, who is not the boss of the team, can only be honest and obedient, passing the ball to Yuzhu.


    Yu lives on the inside with the ball, and the depression before it becomes a fierce force, squeezing towards Akagi.


    Yuzha beats the ball and the basketball hits the ground, but when it bounces up, it does not appear in Yuzha''s hands.


    Lingnan Monkey boss opened his eyes in amazement, staring at the red head who did not know when he flew over.


    ''When did this kid come here?''


    Generally, it is normal for big men to dribble the ball inferiorly to outside players. Naruto has been staring at Yuzuo''s movements. When Yuzuo dribbles, he shot accurately and took the ball.


    "Sakuragi, great fight!"


    The girl¡¯s warm and excited encouragement came from the stands on the second floor, and the presence of Shimamura''s leaves declared that Naruto was the only underage non-bachelor present.


    Naruto opened his arms and raised the basketball: "Quick break!"


    Miyagi and Rukawa are already running fast, and the only one who can keep up with the speed of the two of them is Lingnan ace Sendao Akira.Sendo probably expected this situation a long time ago, so when Naruto grabbed the ball, he was already running.


    The Lingnan power forward, Ikegami Ryoji, who is only 183 cm tall, sticks up like cowhide, trying his best to block Naruto''s quick pass. The shame of being easily shaken like just now, Ikegami must not bear it again.


    It''s just that hard work can''t represent everything.


    Physical fitness is not considered to be an excellent Chishang classmate, with a height of 183 cm, which is 10 cm worse than Naruto. The difference is more than 20 cm.


    Naruto''s arm raised, the basketball flew over Chishang''s head and flew towards Lingnan''s half-court, sweeping away the defensive posture of Chihshang classmates just now, and let me stay cool.


    Miyagi received the ball and kept speed, leaving a group of Lingnan players behind him, fully demonstrating the biggest trump card of electric light and stone fire-speed!


    At this time, there was only one player intercepted in front of Miyagi-the same as his number, Lingnan No. 7, Sendao Akira!


    With a move of Miyagi''s wrist, he was about to pass the ball to Kaede Rukawa on the other side. Sendo''s center of gravity shifted slightly to Rukawa''s side, but the speed at Miyagi''s feet suddenly accelerated, flashing across the road, and then took off.


    "Xiandao! Stop him!!" Coach Tian Gang yelled from the field, coaching and Xiangbei''s white-haired Buddha are completely two extremes.


    Sendo forcefully took off without adjusting his center of gravity. With his height exceeding Miyagi''s height by more than 20 cm, it was not completely impossible to cover Miyagi''s ball.


    It must be explained here that Miyagi broke through from the left side of Sendo and held the ball with his left hand. Although Sendo forced to take off, his height advantage was too great. If this happens, it is indeed possible to intercept Miyagi''s ball.

 1588 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1588

    It''s just that Miyagi''s growth is not just about speed. In mid-air, Miyagi changed the ball, and after avoiding the big hat of Shindo''s left hand, he gently sent the ball into the basket with his right hand.


    35:29


    Xiangbei¡¯s leading shooting guard and point guard scored a goal, and the front of Xiangbei University dedicated a steal. Less than three minutes after the children with three major problems in Xiangbei played, Lingnan¡¯s 11-point lead quickly shrank to only 6 The difference between two balls or three balls.


    Immortal Dao landed, and sighed silently:''Miyagi''s breakthroughs and attacks have become tougher, it''s really troublesome.''Under the absolutely unfavorable situation of one-to-two, Lingnan Ace did his best, but just like Chishang could not stop Naruto''s long pass that was ten centimeters higher than him, Xiandao could not stop Miyagi and Rukawa. People, hard work can''t represent everything, this sentence can also be used on Xiandao.


    Miyagi landed, his expression confident and high:


    "This is last year''s account, and it''s just interest!"


    Chapter 27-The dispatch of Lingnan, the storm of Xiangbei


    Last year''s county meeting, Xiangbei, with the efforts of Akagi and Miyagi, managed to survive the first round, but in front of Lingnan led by Xiandao, Xiangbei still failed to escape the fate of the second round and was tragically out of the game.


    Just as Uekusa secretly regarded Miyagi as his opponent, Miyagi also had goals he determined to be defeated, but Miyagi had three goals identified, two of which were the captain of Xiangyang and Hainan.


    Of course, the two of them don¡¯t say much. Kanagawa Gemini is also Kanagawa¡¯s two strongest point guards. The strength of these two people is at the top of the country. If Miyagi wants to become the number one point guard in the country, he must pass Fuji. Shinkenji and Muchen are the only two big mountains, and the remaining one is that although he is not in alignment with him, he is the same second-year student, and is now recognized as the strongest second-year student in Kanagawa Prefecture, Xiandao!


    Because of this kind of thinking, Miyagi didn''t divide the ball to Rukawa just now but chose to play hard by himself, but just like Miyagi said, this is just interest!


    ''Sendoro, this is just a ball, it''s okay!Hurry back, hurry back!''


    The beautiful reporter Aida still maintained an elegant and intellectual appearance in the first half of the sentence, but later became a bit gnashing his teeth.


    Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s okay?


    Even Lingnan''s real coach can''t compare with that nervous and caring look.


    Coach Tian Gang looked at the current score, then looked at the exhilaration of the Xiangbei players on the court, and decisively called a timeout.


    The trio of Xiangbei problem children played less than three minutes before taking a break. Naruto looked at the Lingnan coaching seat, and the serious-faced coach Tian Gang gave a secret smile.


    ''This timeout is also considered punctual.''


    Although Lingnan is still leading the score now, the morale of Xiangbei has been fighting. Coach Tian Gang''s time-out is not only to make some targeted arrangements, but to interrupt Xiangbei''s continuous upward momentum.


    "There is not much time to pause. I will explain the next arrangement directly. Ikegami, in a moment, you will be on the outside line and be responsible for marking No. 14 Mitsui Shou..."


    "Mitsui Kotobuki?!"


    Lingnan No. 4 Monkey Boss and No. 5 Chishang classmate exclaimed at the same time, and then looked in the direction of Xiangbei: "So it''s him!"


    Only later did the two realize their impoliteness, and immediately bowed their heads: "Coach, I''m sorry."


    In this severely graded Japan, it is very rude to interrupt the teacher suddenly, but it is probably because of the huge pressure brought by the five tigers in northern Hunan that Tian Gang did not care about this: "It''s okay, you two know it too. What does Mitsui''s name mean? Although he hasn''t played for a long time before, even if he is only at the level of junior high school, he is definitely not to be underestimated. The previous three points can explain it. Ikegami, you want Take a good look at Mitsui Toshi, after all, you are the player with the strongest defensive ability in Lingnan!"


    Hearing the little appreciation from the coach, Ikegami was uplifted: "Yes, coach! It''s impossible for us to play basketball in this grade without hearing the name of Takeshi Junior High School Mitsui Hisou, I will definitely stare at him!"


    "Well, Zhicao, you will continue to play the point guard for a while. Be careful of Miyagi''s steals and breakthroughs. He is very fast. Don''t stick to him close defenses. Keep a certain distance."


    "Yes, coach!" Zhicao secretly clenched his fist and glanced at the bottom-to-last altitude in Xiangbei. I will definitely not lose to you!


    "Cross-country, in a while you will come down and rest first, Sugawara, you come on the bench, play power forward, deal with No. 10, Sakuragi Flower Road, be careful, that guy is definitely not an ordinary first-year!"


    "I see, coach!"


    Lingnan second grade Sugape stood up from his position. At an altitude of 193 cm, like Naruto today, he is the tallest player in Lingnan besides Yuzhu. There is no doubt that after Yuzhu graduate next year, Sugapei will undoubtedly Becoming the head center of Lingnan, but now, with the monkey boss still in Lingnan, the Sugawara kid can only exist as a substitute reluctantly.


    "You are our trump card, you can''t lose, you must defeat Ruchuan Feng completely in a while, let Xiangbei know our style of Lingnan, you know?"


    "Yeah." Xiandao stuffed a slice of lemon into his mouth, and replied absently, while looking in the direction of Xiangbei.


    ''Sugawara, can''t help him.''


    Coach Tian Gang has tried his best to deal with the five tigers in Xiangbei. It can be said that he has racked his brains. However, in Xiangbei, the atmosphere is relaxed. Although they are still behind, they seem to have a big lead.


    Akagi and Rukawa, who played half and half of the game, added some water, while Naruto and the others remained in a state of excitement, and gently moved their bodies to avoid cooling down the newly burned muscles and prevent cramps and various problems. The occurrence of an unexpected situation.


    "Miyagi, the ball was played beautifully just now!"


    The beautiful manager of the basketball team gave praise. Although Ayako would give praise no matter who played well, Miyagi was still so happy to scratch his head and almost performed a strip~dance live.


    Naruto and Mitsui hooked up their backs and laughed on the side, saying that this guy Miyagi is not qualified to say that the fish is in estrus ~ estrus.


    Akagi was drinking water and did not add to the topic of these problem children, but he was really happy, even if they were still behind in the score at this time, but they put Ling Nan Shengsheng out of a timeout, the few unreliable guys around haha The sound of laughter reminded Akagi of something that allowed him to wake up with a smile while sleeping.


    The one-man team is gone forever.


    However, the white-haired Buddha in Xiangbei is not useless. Now the old man holding the big teacup has already said a full eight words.


    "Play well, keep going."


    No way, the strength of Xiangbei nowadays, except for the small forward, the overall strength is completely above Lingnan, so as long as you play steadily and maintain your own rhythm, you can play whatever you want.


    Strong team, now their Xiangbei is also a strong team!


    The one-minute timeout quickly slipped away, and Xiangbei maintained the strongest five-tigers lineup, and the girl''s clear voice came from the sidelines.


    "Sakuragi, come on!"


    With a wave of his hand, Naruto gave one of Feiwen to his girlfriend, which caused the bachelors to envy and hate the eyes one by one.


    Lingnan kicked off the ball, Zhicao watched Miyagi''s movements carefully while leading the ball for half of the time, and then passed the ball to Lingnan''s master ace Xiandao.


    Sendo dribbled the ball from the left three-point line. Although the height of the dribble is not low, every dribble is very solid, so that the cold-faced little fox in front of him cannot find the opportunity to intercept the ball.


    Xian Dao observed everyone''s positions, and then suddenly started to accelerate.It turned into a white whirlwind and quickly shook the cold-faced little fox in front of him, slammed to the basket, jumped high, facing the captain of Xiangbei, making a slam dunk posture.


    "Don''t think about it!!"


    The basket is the center of the center. Even if the opponent is Xian Dao Akira, he can''t let him wantonly. Behind him, Xiangbei No.11 has already leapt into the air. Lingnan Ace encountered a double-team in the air and became the one in the middle of the hamburger. Floor.


    Xiandao had already anticipated this kind of double-teaming situation. He took the ball back in mid-air, and Akagi slapped his palm, and then Xiandao made another move. With his powerful waist and abdomen strength, he vacated the air for the second time. He shook Akagi and smashed the ball towards the basket.


    Huh!!


    37:29


    The entire basket made a loud noise under a powerful slam dunk by Xian Dao, which also ignited the excitement of all Lingnan people in the field.


    "Xiandao! Fairy way! Fairy way!!!"


    The entire arena is cheering for the ace of Lingnan, and at the same time defeating the captain of Xiangbei Gangxian Aki and the super rookie Rukawa Feng. This feat was accomplished by their ace Xiandao!


    "Awesome, Xiandao! You really are my favorite player!" Aida reporter punched hard, and the intellectual beauty disappeared without a trace.


    Coach Tian Gang breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, at the critical moment, the trump card is strong enough.

 1589 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1589

    Xian Dao did not immediately return to defense, but pointed at Naruto, stretched out the two fingers of the middle finger, and hooked up.


    "I said I''m not right with you, don''t always stare at me, I''m more willing to bully the weaker." Naruto completely ignored the provocation of Lingnan Ace, but stared at the kid Sugawara who was very good at bullying. Prepare to choose where to cut.


    Xiandao''s provocation failed, and a depressed feeling appeared on his face:''This bastard never gets the bait,'' glanced at Xiangbei No.11, whose eyes were blazing next to him,''He even threw this troublesome wood to me.''


    Sendo was depressed, and switched offense and defense, Miyagi carefully paid attention to the running situation of all players outside the three-point line.


    Akagi and Yu live at the top of the inside line. Rukawa now has only Sendo in his eyes. Mitsui is stuck by Ikegami. Miyagi glances at the grass in front of him, and decisively passes the ball to the guy who has the absolute advantage.


    The basketball flew quickly and passed into the hands of inside Naruto.


    Chapter 28-Monster, Red Hair, Reporter


    With Naruto holding the ball inside, everyone in Xiangbei immediately knew that the fun was great.


    After Naruto held the ball, he immediately moved towards the basket and used his sturdy body to squeeze backwards against Lingnan''s backup center. Now, Sugahira, who is in danger, is appointed as a power forward.


    Although Sugahira worked very hard, he tried to lower the center as much as possible according to what Sendo gave him before, but the result was still retreating. The whole audience could hear the sound of the basketball hitting the floor, and the soles of Sugahira''s shoes rubbed against the ground~ The sound makes people wonder whether Sugahira''s sneakers will suddenly burn.


    Naruto''s posture is really ugly, but it is really useful.Although Sugawara desperately wanted to block Naruto''s back-up singles, his weight of only 80 kilograms was obviously a drag.


    Although the height of Sugawara and Naruto is 193 cm, the weight difference is 12 kg. Even the wild gorilla weighing 90 kg can''t resist Naruto''s back singles, let alone this Sugawara Classmates?


    Naruto didn¡¯t play any magnificent skills at all. He just used brute force to squeeze Sugawara to the basket, and then smashed, knocking the unbalanced Sugawara to one side, and then jumped up and relaxed one easily. Slam dunk.


    37:31


    Xian Dao just opened a double-digit difference, and was pulled back by Naruto.


    Although Naruto''s slam dunk is far less exciting than the slam dunk of Akagi and Rukawa in the air just now, the inside is the most terrible.


    Xiandao dunks like that just now, but he really can''t make it if you ask him to do it again.Naruto''s attack can be replicated countless times, because Sugawara can''t stop Naruto''s brute force attack.


    In the next few attacks, Xiangbei used Naruto as an attack arrow to pass the ball to Naruto on the inside, allowing him to use his physique and weight to make a strong attack on the inside.


    Poor Sugahira, as a substitute, finally got a chance to play in the game, but the end was so miserable that he was completely reduced to the background behind Naruto, knocked away by Naruto¡¯s wide fart~ For more than three minutes, poor Sugawara didn''t even touch a ball.


    After Naruto made four consecutive strong attacks at the basket, scoring eight points in a row, while in Lingnan, Yuzhu and Xiandao each scored four points and the score between the two sides became 41:39, with only one goal left. At this time, there are still two minutes left before the end of the first half.


    Lingnan ace is holding the ball on the outside, and today I don¡¯t know how many times he complained about''really troublesome''.


    Today, the five positions of the Xiangbei team are all of the best in the county. On the other hand, it can be called the best in the county, and only the captain and himself are the only ones.The team that could be defeated by defeating Akagi had disappeared without a trace. Today, Xiangbei is a completely strong team.


    Sendo made a quick dribble breakthrough, shook the cold-faced fox who was defending him again, and went inside. Just when everyone thought that Sendo was about to stage such a wonderful slam dunk again, Rukawa had already followed closely. Up here.


    ''Don''t you want to play that kind of ball again!''


    The strong self-esteem turned into a raging will to fight, and it was constantly burning in the eyes of Rukawa fox, so that the shame of being played by Xiandao, Rukawa Kaede would never do it again.


    Xiandao frowned and turned around, but when he faced Rukawa again, the ball in his hand disappeared.


    Rukawa Fox''s eyes widened, but when he saw that the ball flew toward the outside when Xiandao turned around, it fell into the hands of Lingnan point guard Zhicao.


    Zhicao raised his hand and made a projection posture, and Xiandao immediately shorted and shook the cold-faced fox in front of him.


    "Santa!!"


    Planting grass roared, and before Miyagi jumped up, he rounded his arms and slammed the basketball toward the backboard.The air-coordination just now failed because of Rukawa Kaede''s steal, but this time, it will definitely not fail!


    It was only then that Rukawa saw through the intention of Xiandao and Zhicao to cooperate, but the success inside and outside this time made Rukawa not keep up with Xiandao''s speed. When Rukawa was about to turn around and try his best to defend, he heard a shout from around him.


    "Fox, run!!"


    Subconsciously, out of trust in the source of the sound, Rukawa Feng, in the gaze of everyone''s astonishment, did not defend the immortal road that was going to be staged, but immediately turned and rushed towards Lingnan''s halftime.


    Xiandao knew that things were not good when his body was still in the air, and then heard a whirring wind, and then, from the corner of Xiandao''s eyes, he saw a red figure behind him rising from the ground like a rocket.


    "Sakuragi?!!!"


    Naruto showed his terrifying jumping power and explosive power. Although the take-off time was later than that of Xiandao, but before Xiandao fell, he jumped to a higher height than Xiandao and slapped the basketball that was about to fall into the hands of Xiandao. Take it out.


    "impossible!!"


    All the people who watched the match were wide-eyed, especially coach Tianoka and reporter Aida.


    One of them is a basketball coach and the other is a basketball reporter. They are both professionals. They watch games of all sizes.In a basketball game, it¡¯s very common for a strong inside pillar to perform beautiful shots, but even such a high pass in the air can be used to cover the hot pot. This kind of thing is not to be said to be high school basketball, even if you look at the whole The Japanese basketball world has never even heard of it, and the person covered is still Lingnan''s trump card, Xiandao!


    The air connection between Xiandao and Zhicao caused another miscarriage under Naruto¡¯s big hat. The basketball was slammed into Lingnan¡¯s half court by Naruto¡¯s big hat, in front of Rukawa Kaede. At this time, in front of Rukawa, it was A completely empty basket.


    Rukawa Fox catches the ball, soars, leaps, and dunks!


    Huh!!


    The extent of the shaking of the basket can express the shock of the people in Lingnan.


    Naruto ran slowly across the half-court and handed it out.Rukawa fox was taken aback, then reached out his hand and gave Naruto a high five, and the two celebrated.


    41:41


    With one and a half minutes left in the first half, the 15-point advantage that Lingnan had accumulated before completely disappeared, and now both sides are standing on the same starting line again.


    Although Lingnan is not lagging behind, the beautiful air-coupling between Xiandao and Zhicao just now resulted in a big hat slapped off by Naruto. Almost all of Lingnan lost their voice at this time, and no one could react at all.


    Coach Tian Gang looked at the state of his players, but had no choice but to call the last timeout of the first half.


    The entire Lingnan team was completely demoralized by Naruto and Rukawa just now. If the fight continues, it will only cause a greater burden on the players¡¯ psychology. In this case, it is definitely not wise to force a hard fight with Xiangbei. select.


    Aida Yayoi watched Lingnan''s bench for a while, coach Tianoka was talking excitedly, thinking it should be inspiring the atmosphere, let them not take the ball to their hearts.


    Because of the long distance, Yayoi Aida couldn¡¯t hear all the words of Coach Kiyotaoka. After watching for a while, he turned his eyes away and turned to the direction of Xiangbei. To be precise, he looked at the red hair with a blink of an eye. A first-year student who stands out in the crowd.


    "Sakuragi Flower Road..."


    Aida Yayoi muttered the name, his thoughts were a bit erratic, and erratic to the last conversation when I interviewed Sendo.


    "Sister Xiandao, do you have any confidence in whether Lingnan can enter the national competition next year?"


    ''In fact, there is really no confidence.''


    Xian Dao thought about it in his heart, but this kind of remark is absolutely impossible to say, otherwise if it is published, he will have to be scolded by coach Tianoka: "Of course we want to enter the national competition, but the opponents are very strong, Xiang Yang, Hainan, and... Xiangbei."


    "Xiangbei?"


    Because the name of an unexpected school appeared, Aida Yayoi''s eyes widened: "Although Akagi from Xiangbei is one of the best center forwards, Lingnan defeated Xiangbei with a big score under your leadership this year, and it should be next year. It''s not enough to threaten Lingnan."


    "Lingnan victory is this year, but next year there will be a monster in Xiangbei."


    ''monster?''Aida Yayoi thought carefully about the player who is now in the third grade of junior high school, "Is it Rukawa from Tomigaoka Junior High?"

 1590 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1590

    "It''s not him, that person is called Sakuragi Flower Road."


    "Sakuragi Flower Road?" Yayoi Aida thought twice, but this big beauty who considered herself a competent basketball reporter could not remember the name. "What kind of player is Sakuragi-san?"


    Sendo showed a distressed look: "The number one high school student in Japan now is Kitazawa of Sanno..."


    "Um, classmate Xiandao, the one from the mountain king should be classmate Zebei?"


    "Really? Okay, then the mountain king''s Zebei, but Sakuragi is a monster through and through."


    Because of Sendo¡¯s evaluation at the time, Aida Yayoi was worried about the name Sakuragi Flower Road for more than half a year, and on the tram, he found Naruto according to Sendo¡¯s saying ¡°a red hair is known at a glance¡±, and now Naruto''s sturdy performance on the court seems to gradually spread Sendo''s evaluation at that time in front of Aida Yayoi.


    Aida Yayoi''s thoughts couldn''t help being a little erratic, until the referee blew the whistle at the end of the first half before he came back to his senses and looked at the scoreboard subconsciously.


    44:47


    Xiangbei was behind, falling behind with a big score of 15:0 to the end of the first half with a three-point lead. The practice matches between Lingnan and Xiangbei were temporarily suspended, and everything was only waiting for the second half to see the gunsmoke.


    "Monster...Sakuragi Flower Road..."


    Chapter 29-Changes in Xiangbei, the battle for jumping ball


    The Lingnan players were shrouded in a cloud of gloom and mist, and even Xiandao frowned at this time. It is true that the strength of Xiangbei is like a boulder, weighing heavily on the hearts of the Lingnan players.


    Today''s Xiangbei is no longer the fish belly that was defeated by them last year. All five positions are outstanding. Although their ace Xiandao is better than Rukawa Feng, the other four positions are all at a disadvantage, especially at power forwards. At this point.


    Sugapei is already the most burly player in their Lingnan besides Yuzhu, but he was defeated by Naruto in the confrontation of power. Even if Yuzhu were to deal with the red head, who else could deal with the Xiangbei captain?


    Lingnan is also a strong team in Kanagawa. Although it has not entered the national competitions over the years, it is still the top three or four teams. But now, after being taken out by Xiangbei with the strongest lineup, Lingnan has been suppressed all the way, and the result is 15 points. The lead was completely reimbursed, and the first half ended with a three-point disadvantage.It is conceivable that if Xiangbei had sent all the lineups from the beginning, this point difference would obviously be even greater.


    Although Lingnan is far better than Xiangbei in terms of the player''s tacit understanding and rebounding depth, the strength of the main five tigers in Xiangbei has been completely added to Lingnan''s starting five. Coach Tian Gang is now It can only face the dilemma that no one is available.


    "Listen well, everyone. We should recognize now that Xiangbei is no longer a team that we could easily defeat last year. They are already a strong team. We will fight them as Xiangyang and Hainan! No matter what the enemy has How strong, our goal is the national competition. This will never change. Do you understand?!"


    "understand!"


    All Lingnan members replied in unison, the shadow caused by the first half was weakened by coach Tian Gang''s excitement.


    When coach Tianoka saw the energetic Lingnan players, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He was also a little depressed. In the past two years, Mitsui and Miyagi, whom he wanted to recruit, went to Xiangbei. By this year, he even wanted The third player Ruchuan Feng recruited also went to Xiangbei. Coupled with the red head of''unknown origin'', Xiangbei has suddenly soared into a super strong team that they can''t shake in Lingnan.


    Although Coach Tian Gang uplifted the players'' mood and allowed them to eliminate the psychological shadow, after all, there is still a gap in strength. This is what makes Coach Tian Gang depressed.


    "Fish live, the basket is where you and Akagi belong. Now you are in the third grade. The confrontation in high school should be the last time this year. If you don''t want to be suppressed by Akagi throughout high school, you will do your best. defeat him!"


    "Xiandao, Rukawa Feng is indeed a rare genius player, but after all, it is only the first grade. You have to tell him who the real ace player is!"


    "Sugahira, the power of that Sakuragi Flower Road is terrible, so don''t fight him recklessly. If he goes back to singles again, you will find the opportunity to suddenly run away."


    "Ikegami, I don¡¯t need to tell you about Mitsui¡¯s strength, but he hasn¡¯t played for a long time after all. Even if his ball skills remain the same as before, his physical strength must not be able to keep up. After three years of systematic training in Lingnan, you must not lose¡­¡­"


    Coach Tian Gang has worked hard to motivate his players, so that they can exert their strongest strength against the now completely reborn Xiangbei.


    Compared with the seriousness of Lingnan, Xiangbei is completely relaxed.


    "Everyone played well, take a break."


    The female manager of Xiangbei North America handed everyone towels and water bottles. Although it was a treat for everyone, the head point guard in Xiangbei was still very happy.


    Naruto¡¯s evaluation of Miyagi: one-word-memory-counseling; five-character evaluation: Look at your kind Akagi sitting on a bench, wiping sweat from his forehead with a towel. Although he¡¯s off the court, Akagi¡¯s His breathing was even more rapid, because he had an illusory feeling of dreaming.


    Once, Xiangbei, who was beaten by Lingnan so decently, now ended the first half with a three-point advantage over Lingnan. So far, Chimu still can''t believe this exciting reality.


    Classmate Gorilla looked at the stars in the sky and dreamed every day, and then one day, the star fell down and hit Classmate Gorilla, making Classmate Gorilla a little dizzy.


    Although it was not the first time I thought of this sentence, the Xiangbei gorilla still felt excited and unspeakable joy.


    ''One-man team, gone forever!''


    Compared with the atmosphere of Lingnan, Xiangbei is much more relaxed.Miyagi bounced around to get Caiko''s attention. Naruto joked and talked sweetly to his girlfriend in public. Mitsui secretly clenched his fists and kept thinking about the feeling of standing on the court again. The little fox was the quietest, but it was quiet. Limited to the surface.


    Someone stuffed an MP3 into the fox''s head, and only recorded one sentence, setting the single loop mode.


    ''Defeat the Fairy Way... defeat the Fairy Way... defeat the Fairy Way...''


    "Ahem..."


    The white-haired Buddha in Xiangbei gave a light cough, and the problem children immediately formed a circle, waiting for the coach''s instruction.


    "Let me talk about the tactics of the second half." Shiraga Buddha put down his cup and fulfilled his duties as a coach of Xiangbei. "The starters of the second half are Sakuragi, Mumu, Rukawa, Mitsui, and Miyagi. Sakuragi. You come to play center, Rukawa-san continues to confront Sendo-san, Mitsui-san and Miyagi-san switched positions. That''s basically it. You can do the rest by yourself."


    The white-haired Buddha put down the teacup, and from his eyes under the lens, he could vaguely see the eyes of the former college devil coach, the white-haired ghost.


    "I always thought that you are very strong. Now I ask you to prove to me that you are indeed very strong."


    ''The old fox is an old fox after all...''


    Naruto sighed silently in his heart, and responded with a "yes" to the other guys at the same time. Compared with the style of Coach Tianoka, the white-haired Buddha can make all these guys work hard in just two or three sentences. , The technique is obviously higher than that of Shigeru Taoka.


    In the comparison between the coaches of the two sides, the white-haired Buddha won!


    The second half was ready to start, players from both sides entered, but the Lingnan players were surprised to find that Xiangbei captain Akagi Gangxian was pressed on the bench, not in the lineup for the second half.


    With the highest elevation in the county of 202 cm, Yuzumi flew over Naruto''s head and looked at the similar creatures on the bench in Xiangbei, glaring at him: "Akagi, do you want to escape?!"


    Although in the eyes of Uzumi, this red-haired first-year grader is indeed very strong, and although his physical fitness is indeed amazing, in the eyes of Uzumi, the only opponent he really identified is Takaken Akagi. He really wants to beat The enemy is only Akagi!


    Chimu snorted coldly and did not answer.


    Naruto shook his hand and said in a chilly voice: "Don¡¯t worry, Yuzumi-san, because our captain said that the only target he wants to defeat is the mountain king¡¯s Masashi Kawada, so he doesn¡¯t bother to waste anybody in the prefecture. Strength, let me clean up by the way."


    Yuzha''s eyes immediately began to burst into flames, and it seemed that if he didn''t agree, he would directly stage a full martial arts trip with Naruto. Fortunately, Xiandao quickly dragged Yuzha.If there is a fight, maybe the entire Lingnan will be suspended.


    When Akagi heard Naruto''s words, he was relieved a lot from the depressed feeling of not being able to play and sitting on the bench, and at the same time he realized one thing.


    ''Yes, our goal is to dominate the country. In this case, the goal I want to defeat is not Kanagawa, but Sanno Industry''s first center Masashi Kawada!''


    ''Sakuragi Flower Road...''


    Coach Tian Gang looked at the red head on the court and frowned secretly, and then loudly reprimanded: "Fish live, don''t be provoked! Play well!"


    Yuzhu breathed out dullly: "Yes, coach!"


    Yuzumi swallowed the breath, but Coach Tianoka still sighed.Although Yuzumi¡¯s physical condition is indeed very good, as Kanagawa¡¯s highest power center, the biggest drawback is that it is not calm enough. This is also the biggest difference between Yuzumi and Akagi. He also knows that if Yuzumi can¡¯t remain calm. If it is, it is impossible to defeat Akagi.


    And what Naruto said earlier, Tian Gang also had to admit that this year''s Xiangbei definitely has the strength to enter the national competition.


    The center forwards of both sides stepped into the middle circle and prepared to jump the ball. The fishes were full of seriousness and anger, and they were majestic and domineering, while the red-headed kid on the opposite side, with a hippy smile, and a foolish, completely giggling monkey-like.


    The Lingnan player in charge of the referee threw the ball into the air and immediately backed away.

 1591 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1591

    With two roars, both centers jumped up at the same time.


    Lingnan has the prefecture''s first elder, and the only high school student in Kanagawa prefecture with a height of more than 200 cm. He is definitely a''pillar'' in the prefecture.


    The main center of Xiangbei, Chimu, sits firmly on the Diaoyutai, but Naruto, who is taller than Chimu and heavier than Chimu, is sent with red hair and the''monkey'' comes to the top.


    Snapped!


    The basketball was shot by Naruto with a gap of more than half an arm to Lingnan''s half.


    Chapter 30-Rocket lift-off, interception in the air


    "how can that be?!"


    Although there have been a lot of surprises today, everyone who supported Lingnan, including the players, students and coaches of Lingnan, as well as the reporter from Aida, almost stared out at this time.


    When Akagi and Yuzumi jumped the ball in the first half, although Akagi won, they both touched the ball at the same time. It was just that Akagi''s power was even better, but Naruto was born with a leap to kill the fish. .


    In terms of Yuzhu¡¯s height and arm length, when Naruto touches the ball, it exceeds the distance of half of the fish¡¯s arm, which is less than ten or twenty centimeters, but the actual height difference between the two sides is 9 cm. Dominantly, if you simply calculate it, Naruto¡¯s jump height plus arm length, doesn¡¯t the total exceed the distance that the fish lives by nearly 30 centimeters?!


    Shigeru Tianoka admitted to coaching high school basketball for decades, but he has never seen such a monster physical quality.


    Coach Anzai watched Sakuragi¡¯s jump just now off the court, with a smile in his eyes: ¡°Although basketball is a sport that requires talent and hard work, it¡¯s easier for people with good talents to get strong strength after hard work. Sakuragi The classmates are uniquely endowed. His physical fitness is the only one I have seen in my life. Even if he goes to the basketball kingdom of the United States, his physical fitness is of superb level.''


    Naruto defeated Yuzhu on the jump ball and quickly shot the basketball towards the southern half of the game.


    Miyagi was the fastest, picked up a basketball that was about to go out of bounds, and passed it to the flame man Mitsui Kotobuki who is now a point guard.


    As soon as Mitsui took the ball, Ikegami immediately posted the defense. The defense did not leak. Ikegami was about the same height as Mitsui. His defense had a great impact on Mitsui. Mitsui missed two three-pointers in the first half because of the firmness of Ikegami. defense.


    It''s just that now Mitsui has changed to play point guard, and he doesn''t play hard with Ikegami at all. With a turn of his wrist, the ball is passed to the hand of the highest altitude (the last one) on the court.


    After Miyagi received the ball, he immediately shook off the defending plant grass and scored a layup.


    44:49


    Miyagi''s scoring pulled the difference between the two sides to 5 points. Last year, the Lingnan basketball team, one of the top four, was behind.


    Snapped!


    Xiangbei backcourt with two shots and one high-five to celebrate this wonderful cooperation.Speaking of the first half, Miyagi contributed a lot of assists to Mitsui, but now the flame man changed to play point guard, immediately returned to Miyagi and started giving back to Miyagi.


    After being replaced by Lingnan point guard, Tomoyuki Uekusa started to control the ball. After looking at the situation on the court, Uekusa immediately passed the ball to Sugapei who was on the inside.


    Although Xiangbei''s placement of Akagi on the bench was beyond Lingnan''s expectations, there is also an advantage that they have an absolute high degree of advantage in the interior.


    Brother Mu Mu is 178 centimeters tall, which is not too short for an average high school student. However, on the basketball court, and in the interior, Mu Mu''s height is particularly dazzling.


    With a huge height difference of 15 centimeters beyond Brother Mumu, Sugawara directly ignored Mumu''s so-called "blocking" and scored a close jumper easily.


    46:49


    "Good fight! Sugawara!"


    Lingnan Monkey boss patted the backup center on the shoulder hard, it seems that primates have the habit of patting people.


    "It''s okay, Brother Mu Mu." Naruto patted Mu Mu on the shoulder, comforting him, "We will call back soon."


    Brother Mu Mu pushed his glasses, smiled and didn''t care at all: "I''m fine, Sakuragi, Coach Anxi said we are strong, right?"


    Naruto smiled: "Yes!" Then immediately after the offensive and defensive transition, he asked for the ball, "Give me the ball!"


    Mitsui also wanted to see the scene of Naruto''s strong fishing in the inside, hehe, with a smirk, immediately passed the ball to Naruto.


    After Naruto had the ball, he immediately used the old tricks to become stronger inside.Yuzhu tried hard to block Naruto''s collision, but Yuzhu, the number one man in the prefecture, was hit by Naruto and kept backing away.


    "No, can that red head really beat our Captain Yuzhu?!"


    "How is it possible, that kid is only in the first grade!"


    "but¡­¡­"


    Although the people in Lingnan couldn''t believe their eyes, it was a fact that the big black pillar in Lingnan kept retreating under the impact of Naruto''s ugly posture.Naruto squeezed Yuzhu and walked to the basket, then he smashed the big black pillar and turned around to make a shot.


    Yu Zhu''s heart exploded with anger, and his huge body bounced immediately, blocking the angle of Naruto''s shot, but Naruto''s basketball still didn''t make a shot.


    "Oops!"


    Naruto shook away the fish with a fake action, then made a jump shot in the open and scored easily.


    46:51


    Yuzhu chuckles, looking at Naruto with an angry look, and Naruto smiles, just can''t say good things: "Sure enough, being tall does not mean being strong. Don''t stare at me. This is Senior Ikegami of your team. Said."


    Standing on the outside line, I staggered and almost rushed directly into the street, and at the same time recorded the red-haired boy at the first place on the blacklist.


    With Naruto as the center as the center, Xiangbei completely started the second half of the hurricane. First, the junior high school MVP Mitsui Shou completely transformed into a point guard. The combination of breakthrough, passing and shooting made Ikegami exhausted.


    The biggest advantage of Mitsui is that his skills are comprehensive, he can attack at will whether he is outside or inside, and he has a wide field of vision and can clearly see the changes on the field. Under the careful guidance of coach Anzai, Hisashi Mitsui is more than just a shooting guard. The goal is a combo guard who can score and organize attacks.


    In fact, Miyagi is also developing in the direction of dual guards, but he and Mitsui are best at different directions, so the two play styles are slightly different.


    Miyagi is small and fast, so it is based on individual breakthroughs. After the breakthrough, whether to shoot or pass depends on the situation.And Mitsui¡¯s best skill is a scalpel-like accurate three-point long shot, so he mainly uses powerful outside firepower, supplemented by breakthrough and passing. When it comes to the speed of breakthrough, Mitsui is not as good as Miyagi, but his attack method Richer, you can''t prevent it.


    The days of practicing with the double guns in the backcourt of Xiangbei were definitely not in vain. The double guns in the backcourt played triumphant songs, and the students from Lingnan Zhicao and Chishang were very tragic.


    Xiangbei also has the upper hand in the interior. Although Brother Glasses''s interior deterrence is basically not, Naruto alone is enough to resist the offensive of Yuzumi and Sugawara.Although Sugahira used his height to make a face~shot~ the brother of the glasses, but the next two shots, one shot under the interference of Naruto, and one shot by Naruto directly to the big hat out of the field. So Zhicao didn''t dare to pass the ball to Sugawara.


    Lingnan inside and outside are all tragedy, ace Xian Dao Zhang had to carry the flag of offensive for the entire Lingnan, but Xiangbei No. 11 is not a fuel-efficient lamp, to attack against, and Lingnan No. 7 ace to start a battle.


    With the small forwards of both sides as the arrows of firepower, the two sides fought against each other, but Xian Dao alone was difficult to support after all, and the difference was gradually widening.


    beep!The referee blows.


    "Lingnan No. 4 thugs fouled and took two free throws."


    Miyagi shook his flushed palm and walked to the free throw line silently.


    boom!boom!Boom!


    The hitter just now had some influence, Miyagi missed the first free throw.After adjusting his breathing, he pitched the ball with a steady state of mind, and the second ball accurately rolled into the net.


    62: 71


    In the tenth minute of the second half, the point difference between the two sides was infinitely close to double digits.


    After receiving the basketball from Yuzhu, Xiandao didn''t rush to attack, but stretched out a finger to the sky: "Don''t worry, there is still a long time in the game. Let''s play steadily and score a goal first."


    "Sendor..." Naruto looked at the guy who had vaguely revealed the team captain''s demeanor. "This time the encouragement is very timely. After all, if the score is double digits, the player''s psychology will change, but... ¡­With your ability alone, you cannot change the overall situation.''

 1592 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1592

    The words of Xian Dao stabilized all the Lingnan players who had begun to have psychological fluctuations due to the score difference, and then, if you want to completely stabilize the military spirit, you need a beautiful score!


    Xiandao¡¯s golf quotient is very high. He knows very well that at this time, the team must score a beautiful goal to break the psychological shadow of leading and falling behind. At this time, he, the Lingnan ace, must stand out. This is the ace must be carried. The fate of the team, when the team is most difficult, must stand up, and there is absolutely no way to go.


    Naruto and Yu stayed in the basket and stuck hard, and couldn''t even think about it.


    Xiandao couldn''t find a good player to turn the ball, so he could only come by himself.Sendo shook the ball continuously, and after shaking Rukawa with a fake shoulder motion, he immediately slammed to the basket.Brother Mu Mu''s defense of Xian Dao has no effect at all.


    Naruto immediately abandoned the fish, turned around and jumped up to seal the fairy road.Naruto''s body has begun to fly, but Immortal Dao is still in place.


    "Okay!" Reporter Aida smashed his thigh hard, shouting for his most promising player, "Perfect fake action, this ball is there!"


    When Naruto began to fall, Xiandao bounced and smashed the basketball toward the basket in a tomahawk style.


    Naruto''s feet collapsed on the ground and itchy heels: "Don''t think about it!!" The Xiangbei special No. 10 rocket took off for the second time, and the height and speed of the takeoff were not weakened at all compared with the first time.


    In the exclaim of "Impossible" from all members of Lingnan, including reporter Aida, a big hand was placed on the basketball held by Sendo.


    "Quick break!!"


    Chapter 31-Hidden Skills, Invitations of Beautiful Women


    Xian Dao''s must-have slam dunk was slammed by Naruto with a big hat, and almost all Lingnan members were dumbed. He watched the basketball fly towards his own half, and no one moved.


    Lingnan players were stunned, but Xiangbei''s would not.


    Miyagi was fast, and he was already on the outside line, so he got the moon first near the water tower, and immediately copied the basketball into his hand. The corner of his eye looked at the grass behind him and followed. Miyagi didn¡¯t come to play by himself, and immediately passed the ball to himself. Outside partner.


    Mitsui attacked from the left and faced an empty basket. Whether it was a layup or a dunk, it was easy and pleasant, but Mitsui stood outside the three-point line and started shooting.


    In the face of an empty basket, the most correct approach should be to choose the most sure attack method close to the basket, but Mitsui, as the middle school MVP of the year, also has his own arrogance. To put it bluntly, he is actually a problem child. .


    Mitsui raised his hand to shoot from the three-point line, the posture is still so perfect, so coach Anxi can not help but admire.


    When Mitsui threw the ball out, a white figure suddenly flew from behind him.


    Seeing the number 7 on that person, Mitsui immediately understood the identity of the other person: "Santa?!"


    Everyone in Lingnan was slow to act because of the fact that Xiandao was covered by Naruto''s hot pot just now, but Xiandao himself still refused to give up, chasing him quickly, and desperately intercepting Mitsui''s long-range shot.


    If this goal is scored, the point difference will be more than ten, plus this point is obtained after the hot pot of Xiandao was built, which is absolutely deadly for Lingnan.


    Coach Tian Gang clenched his fist tightly, gritted his teeth secretly in his heart: "Santa, must stop, must stop!''


    Sendo''s arms stretched extremely in the air, and finally the tip of his middle finger lightly touched the basketball thrown from Mitsui''s hand.


    "All right!"


    "Oops!"


    The original flight trajectory of basketball changed a little. Mitsui knew that it was impossible to score, and immediately rushed to the basket to grab a rebound. After Sendo landed, his footsteps did not stop, plus Rukawa Kaede who had just caught up with the three of them. The basket was squeezed into a ball.


    Xiandao took off first, wanting to take advantage of his height to grab this vital rebound.However, being caught between the two of Xiangbei is not good for Xiandao. Xiandao was about to touch the ball, but Rukawa Feng single-handedly picked the basketball higher.


    The three guys under the basket refused to give up, and took off twice to grab the rebounds, but suddenly came a touch of red from mid-air.


    Coach Tian Gang and reporter Aida stood up from their chairs at the same time, looking at the red figure that gave them too much shock today.


    "Give me in!!"


    Huh!!


    Naruto''s wide palm pressed on the basketball, and with all his strength and sprinting power, he slammed the basketball into the hoop.


    Naruto¡¯s speed and Rukawa, Miyagi, and Xiando are among the best on the field. The 100 meters are all within 11 seconds, but Naruto¡¯s position at this time is the center forward, and the position is too deep, so it¡¯s better than them. Several were late, but they also seized the opportunity to dunk the ball directly.


    This slam dunk has a great impact on Lingnan. If Xiandao can finally grab the rebound, Lingnan''s momentum should not collapse, but unfortunately, the person who finally grabbed the rebound and scored two points is Naruto, from Xiangbei. First grader.


    The game has entered garbage time since then. Lingnan players began to dribble and run mechanically. Coach Tian Gang saw that the players had lost their fighting spirit, and he sighed and gradually replaced the main players. In the end, only Xiandao was left. On the field.


    Coach Anzai also replaced Mitsui and Miyagi, but Naruto and Rukawa were still on the court and played until the end of the game.


    The game is over, the result may not be important, because this is just a private practice game. Losing at most loses some face. In fact, it will not interfere with the upcoming county meeting. Xiangbei cannot be because of this. It is impossible to become a seeded team for the second victory and go directly to the United Finals.


    But it can also be said to be very important, because Lingnan knows that the Xiangbei team is no longer the big team that can be easily defeated at the beginning. They are really strong teams.


    The Xiangbei players have built up their confidence because they beat Lingnan by a big score and beat one of the top four last year.


    Nowadays, in addition to the Xiangbei Five Tigers and Mumu brothers, the other players are also full of confidence in entering the national competition. Just like Coach Anxi said, they are the strongest!


    At the end of the game, the players from both sides shook hands, and Shindo suddenly asked when he walked to Naruto.


    "Why don''t you use that trick?"


    For Naruto¡¯s trick, Sendo is still fresh in his memory. He can bet that no one in the Japanese basketball world, including professional basketball, can easily copy Naruto¡¯s trick. If Naruto really does it If they show up, the time of their Lingnan collapse should be earlier.


    Looking at a few guys, their ears were pricked up, and Naruto glared at Lingnan''s trump card: "I can''t use that trick to fight with you. I intend to keep that trick for the game against the mountain king."


    "Reserved until the game against the mountain king? You really dare to say."


    "I''m happy, you care about me, and you can''t prevent my trick."


    After choking on Xiandao, Naruto turned and walked towards his team. Then he was severely tortured by two problem children.However, Naruto¡¯s tone is very tight. At the beginning, he really planned to keep that trick to the game against Sanwang. Although it was used in advance, no one could block his trick. However, in Kanagawa Prefecture, Naruto dared Said that no team needs him to use that trick to decide the outcome.


    No matter how Mitsui and Miyagi pressed their questions, Naruto always answered them with three-character mantra.


    do not know!


    No matter how intimidating Mitsui and Miyagi were, Naruto refused to speak, and when Naruto said, "Bring me the video tape back," the two bastards on the outside of Sh¨­hoku immediately ran faster than the rabbit.


    Taking a deep breath, the beautiful and intellectual beauty reporter Yayoi Aida barely calmed down his fluctuating mood and walked towards the iconic red-headed boy in Xiangbei.


    "Sakuragi-san, can I interview you alone?"


    "can."


    Naruto still had some ideas for the beautiful reporter of Yayoi Aida, to be honest, and of course Naruto readily agreed with Yayoi Aida''s idea of ??interviewing him.


    Probably because Yayoi Aida was already working and an adult, Ye Zi did not show any jealousy about it. In fact, Ye Zi was quite happy about Naruto''s being able to be interviewed by reporters and might even appear in a magazine.


    The interview will take a while. Ye Zi will stay and wait for Naruto to go home together after the interview is over, and because she is worried that Ye Zi will be in danger alone, Caizi''s cousin also stayed.


    Miyagi originally wanted to stay and protect the two girls, but Caiko was thrown onto the tram directly, and you left me.


    Yayoi Aida found a cafe, ordered two cups of coffee, and took out the interview log.


    "Sakuragi, can I ask you some questions?"


    "Yes, please ask."

 1593 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1593

    Naruto put down the coffee cup and behaved very calmly, without the excitement or nervousness of ordinary student players when interviewed. This point made Aida secretly surprised.


    However, Yayoi Aida is still a professional journalist after all, and soon organized the language in his heart.


    "Sakuragi, when did you start playing basketball?"


    "Well, to be precise, I started playing during the spring break before the second year of junior high school."


    "Isn''t that just over two years?"


    "Yes."


    Yayoi Aida swiftly recorded these in his notebook: "Are you familiar with Sendo from Lingnan before?"


    "Well, I''m very familiar. I, Sendo, and Zebei of the mountain king, used to play together in junior high school, but after Zebei went to the mountain king of Akita, it became only me and the mountain king. I personally hit. But the guy in Xiandao often remembers Zebei''s name incorrectly, which makes Zebei very depressed every time."


    "Um..." Miss Aida Yayoi, who has a good memory, immediately remembered that when he interviewed Sendo last time, he said that Zebei was about Kitazawa, and the corners of his mouth twitched twice. Among classmates Zebei, who is stronger?"


    "It''s not very comparable. My position is a power forward. Both of them are small forwards. Offense is their strength. But if they attack and defend inside, they can''t prevent me."


    In Aida Yayoi''s head, there was a scene where Naruto was continuously beating Sugawara and Yuzumi under the basket. Well, even if she leans towards Sendo, she doesn''t think Sendo can block the collision of that strange force under the basket.


    "So, what if it''s between Sendao and Zebei?"


    "Well..." Naruto pinched his chin and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Chapter 32-The Concluding Interview, The Storm in Northern Hunan


    "The styles of those two guys are not the same. At this stage, Zebei''s attacking firepower is still stronger, but the basketball game is not a matter of one person. From a comprehensive technical perspective, Xiandao is better than Zebei, but one person. It¡¯s useless to be strong. Let¡¯s not say whether Lingnan can make it into the national competition. Even if you can make it and encounter the mountain king, in addition to the immortal way, the remaining four positions are all the mountain kings. The overall strength is too poor. too much."


    Aida Yayoi quickly recorded what Naruto said. Naruto glanced at Yayoi Aida''s notebook, feeling that it was no different from the prescription prescribed by the doctor.


    "Sakuragi-san, you seem to know Sanwang very well."


    "Understand?" Naruto touched ~ touched his head, of course he would not say that most of his understanding of the mountain king is his understanding of the original. "In fact, the guy from Zebei often asked me to go to the mountain king to play with him before, but I didn''t agree."


    "Sakuragi, what is your goal in basketball?"


    "I don''t have a long-term goal. I just want to beat the mountain king and win the national championship."


    "Sakuragi, according to Xiangbei''s past record, are you not afraid that you will not be able to enter the national competition?"


    Naruto put down the coffee cup, and the smile on his face was slightly rigid: "You also said that it was a past record. As long as you play a new Xiangbei from now on, isn¡¯t it all right? Besides, with our strength in Xiangbei this year, The national competition is definitely not impossible, and if other teams don¡¯t take us seriously, we can pretend to be pigs and eat tigers and swallow Xiangyang and Hainan all."


    "Sakuragi, are you so confident?"


    "Confidence is based on strength, and I have studied Xiangyang and Hainan well."


    "Can you explain, Sakuragi-san?"


    Naruto knocked on the table with his hands: "Let¡¯s talk about Xiangyang first. In addition to the captain Fuji Makenji, the biggest feature of Xiangyang is the four major teams with the highest average altitude in the county. It''s just that I and Captain Akagi both exceed 190. Centimeters, and the fox... Rukawa Feng also has 188 cm. With his jumping ability, it can be regarded as a 190 cm long man. The four elders of Xiangyang must have a Mitsui to defend us. The inside line is equal to Three hits three, we won''t suffer."


    "Although this is true, Miyagi-san is still not as good as Xiangyang''s captain Fujima."


    "That''s true. Fujima of Xiangyang, Amu of Hainan, and Kazushin Fukatsu, the captain of Sanwang, these three represent the highest level among high school players in the country. Our Miyagi is indeed a little bit close. But this gap is not irreparable. Besides, I have watched Xiangyang¡¯s game video last year. Their power forward Takano and small forward Nagano, the speed of 100 meters is about 13 seconds, the whole Xiangyang, 100 meters in 11 seconds There is only Fuji Shin, and I, Rukawa and Miyagi can all reach that speed."


    Aida Yayoi recalled the scene in the Lingnan game when Naruto rushed to the Lingnan basket and Yuzumi had just ran through the midfield. He was secretly surprised by the thorough analysis of Naruto, but on the surface he was noncommittal. He changed the subject: "What about Hainan?"


    "Hainan¡¯s strongest is of course the captain Mu Shenyi, and the three-point shooter Shinzong Ichiro, but our backcourt double guns will not be worse than them, and the main center of Hainan is only 190 centimeters, and the physique is the same as that of our Captain Akagi. There is too much difference, and their first-year rookie Kiyota Nobunaga."


    Yayoi Aida quickly flipped through his notebook: "In the middle school basketball finals last year, Nobunaga Kiyota seemed to have defeated the Tomigaoka Junior High School led by Rukawa classmates?"


    "That''s right, but that idiot Rukawa overslept on the day of the final, and only played half the game. In the half of the game where Rukawa played, Kiyota was almost completely blocked by Rukawa, only getting 2 points and 1 steal in the half. ."


    "Oh, it turned out to be like this. No wonder I heard many people say that the MVP name of Nobunaga Kiyota at the time was not true. It turned out to be this relationship." Yayoi Aida secretly wrote down the truth about the original gossip, "Sakuragi, your basketball opinions It really surprised me, but there is one last question, what exactly is the trick you mentioned to Xiandao-san?"


    "This is a secret. If you want to know, then I wish we Xiangbei and Sanwang meet on the court."


    "Heh, you are indeed a very interesting and powerful player. I look forward to Xiangbei''s performance in the national competition this year."


    Naruto stood up and shook hands with Yayoi Aida, then turned and left, found his beautiful girlfriend, and went home lovingly.


    And when Naruto left, the formulaic smile on Aida Yayoi''s face disappeared, replaced by an incomprehensible strange color.


    "Sakuragi Flower Road..."


    About three days later, people who like basketball suddenly discovered that the title of this issue of "Basketball Weekly" is not about the two strong teams of Xiangyang or Hainan, nor is it about Lingnan, who has talented players, Xiandao. The title is impressively large.


    Dark horse!The rise of Xiangbei!


    In this issue of "Basketball Weekly", many things about the Xiangbei basketball team are described, including that its coach is an Anxi coach, a well-known basketball player, and some information about the players is also published in the weekly, of course, just some The most basic data, such as height and weight, graduated country, and location, etc., these data are not difficult to check, especially for players who have previous game records, the data is easier to check.


    In addition to the captain Gorilla, the most noticeable among all players are small forward Rukawa Kaede and shooting guard Kotobuki Mitsui.


    Mitsui has a lot of fame in the Kanagawa basketball world. It was enough to prove that Yuzumi and Ikegami had the kind of surprised reaction when they heard Mitsui''s name during the practice match with Lingnan.


    Back then, Wu Shi Junior High School was only a middle-class team, but with the strength of Mitsui Shou alone, Wu Shi Junior High School made it into the final.


    And in the finals of that year, with Takeshi Junior High behind by a big score, Histo Mitsui began to explode, and with the encouragement of coach Anzai who was watching the game at the time, he struggled to the last second and made a total of 14 in the game. A three-pointer, plus shots and free throws, scored 54 points for one person. That was 2/3 of Takeshi Junior High School at the time, plus 12 assists, 7 steals, and 3 blocks. With triple-double data, Mitsui Toshou undoubtedly picked off the MVP of the year.


    Many basketball enthusiasts still talk about Mitsui''s performance in the finals that year, and the news that Mitsui Kotobuki will return to the basketball world as a member of Xiangbei will undoubtedly bring excitement to many basketball enthusiasts.


    And although Kanagawa now recognizes that the strongest players are Mu Shenichi and Fujima Kenji, they are actually outsiders.


    Mu Shenyi is from Aichi Prefecture, while Fujima is from Tokyo like Sendo. Speaking of which, none of the three strongest players in Kanagawa today are from Kanagawa, but Mitsui is different. Mitsui is a native of Kanagawa. After all, there are many People still tend to their hometown psychologically. If Mitsui can beat those three people, it will definitely be a long-faced thing for Kanagawa fans.


    There is also Rukawa Fox. In the original middle school finals, Rukawa got the most sturdy and exciting data in only half of the game, and was even regarded by some as Mitsui Shou¡¯s successor, but he won the best in the game. Rukawa Kaede, who has beautiful data, did not get the MVP of the match. This incident caused a sensation at the time, because many people privately said that the match was shady at the time, so Nobunaga Kiyota was considered a middle school match. The most insignificant MVP in history.


    For Rukawa Kaede, who performed brilliantly on the spot, many good deeds still secretly call him the uncrowned king, so his reputation is not small.


    Compared with the two of them, Naruto and Miyagi are relatively inconspicuous to Akagi, whose skills have always been recognized in high school basketball.


    In this Basketball Weekly, the results of the last time Xiangbei defeated Lingnan in the practice match were also published. At the beginning, a fish belly team could beat Lingnan with such a score, which would obviously cause a lot of cause in the basketball world. sensation.


    The words Xiangbei and Dark Horse were placed side by side. Before the county meeting began, it quickly swept the entire basketball world in Kanagawa. As for how powerful this whirlwind can be, everything can only be done at the county meeting. .


    The captain of Xiangbei, Akagi Gorilla, came to the basketball hall after the one-day course, and after changing into training sportswear in the locker room, he strode into the basketball hall, which he had never known how many times he had visited.


    For Akagi who spends almost all day in the basketball hall except for class, everything in the basketball hall is so familiar. Even the feeling of stepping on the floor is enough to make Akagi have a sense of familiarity. Akagi walks. After the goal hall, seeing Zuo Zuo Gangzhi and the others gathered together, as if they were watching something, Akagi, who was used to acting like a black face, immediately made a big face.


    "What are you doing?!"


    Chapter Thirty-Three-The preparations for war in northern Hunan, the inspiring military spirit


    Although Naruto and the others have slandered many times in secret, Akagi suddenly appeared from behind and scared people to death. Akagi sometimes knew what they said, but Akagi obviously had no idea of''listening to advice''.


    Akagi suddenly appeared from behind and obviously surprised the poor children: "Team... Captain!"


    Akagi was not blind either. He keenly saw what Zuozuookazhi seemed to hide behind, with a big face: "What are you looking at, take it out?!"

 1594 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1594

    Akagi is too majestic in the team. After all, he is the orthodox captain of the basketball team. Although Naruto¡¯s problem child is not cold to the captain, Akagi¡¯s serious face is still very serious for the other players. Deterrent.


    "Yes...it''s this issue of Basketball Weekly. I bought a copy when I saw a report about us in Xiangbei."


    Zuo Zuo Gangzhi cautiously took out the "Basketball Weekly" hidden behind him. Now, when he is in club activities, he is really afraid of being punished by Akagi.


    Akagi glanced at the basketball magazine in Zuozuookazhi''s hand, with a straight face: "Put away the books. Now is the time for training. Go and change your clothes and get ready to practice. This time I won''t punish you. "


    Zuo Zuo Gangzhi and the others thought that they would be punished by Akagi again, but they didn''t expect Akagi to speak so well today, and they all breathed a sigh of relief, almost crying with joy.


    "Yes, Captain!"


    "Really, Akagi, what are you doing with that terrible look?"


    A playful voice came from the direction of the locker room, and the trio of problematic children who had changed their sportswear appeared on the stage, and the one who talked to Akagi just now, of course, only became an honest and good boy in front of Coach Anzai. Flame male Mitsui Kotobuki.


    Akagi sullen his face, looking like Mitsui owes him a lot of money: "What did you say, Mitsui?!"


    Naruto held a book with his fingers and shook it in front of Akagi twice: "We mean, didn''t you buy a copy of "Basketball Weekly" yourself? Still have the face to teach others?"


    In other words, Akagi himself is the person who cares about the basketball team the most. Now Xiangbei has appeared in "Basketball Weekly" and is also known as the dark horse of this year. With Akagi''s character, why not buy a copy to see.


    Akagi''s face became stiff, and under Zuozuookazhi''s slightly narrowed eyes, Akagi looked a little embarrassed and annoyed: "I have clearly locked the cabinet, how did you get it?!"


    In other words, there are lockers for everyone in the locker room, one for each person, and the changed clothes and school bags are all placed there.Akagi was pretty sure that the clothes he was changing were locked in the locker together with his schoolbag, and it was indeed locked.


    Naruto flipped through the "Basketball Weekly" stolen from Akagi''s locker: "The lock is opened by just finding a wire. I wanted to see if there are bananas or female gorillas in your locker. Photos or the like, but I didn¡¯t expect to find this. Really, I thought it was yellow~color books at first."


    Naruto ran the train with his mouth full and ridiculed the captain of the orangutan at will. Mitsui and Miyagi laughed at words like "banana" and "mother orangutan" that Naruto had said before. As for Zuo Zuogangzhi and the others, they didn''t have the guts. , Can only cover her mouth, suppressing the smile that is about to squirt.


    After Mitsui laughed enough, he stabbed Naruto with his arm: "Didn''t you say that Chimu can hide pictures of female orangutans? What kind of pornographic books?"


    Naruto turned his head and looked serious without a smile: "Animal Illustrated Book."


    Today, the fox who came a little late because of overslept, after arriving at the basketball hall, what you saw was Mitsui and Miyagi punching the floor with a smile. Caiko and Mumu were squeezing a smile while trying to hold the ape, Naruto. Jumping on the side, laughing and joking, although it is strange why there is such a scene, but for the fox whose basketball is far more than gossip, let''s concentrate on practicing.


    This year, compared to coach Ansi who appeared in the basketball hall about once a week, the number of appearances of this fat old man has obviously increased significantly, and now he has basically maintained his appearance every day on time.


    Seeing the "harmonious and beautiful" scene in the basketball hall, Coach Anxi gave out his iconic laughter.


    "Everyone is so energetic, start practicing."


    Coach Anzai had to give up the idea of ??chasing Naruto. After all, Akagi is a good student who respects his teacher and respects his teacher. Like Mitsui, he respects Coach Anzai very much. In front of Coach Anzai, Naruto is a pain This kind of thing can only be left aside.


    But while training, a group of guys still talked about Basketball Weekly.


    "Hehehe... I didn''t expect to be so expected after having not played for so long, too handsome, there is no way."


    The flame man has a sullen look. As the most stupidly reported member of Xiangbei, the flame man is indeed qualified to be sullen.


    "Yeah, Mitsui-senpai is indeed very handsome." Naruto added chillyly beside him, "So I''m still single now."


    Mitsui choked with anger, and stared fiercely at the only non-single person in the team: "You guy who is in love with a puppy, leave me alone!"


    "I don''t think the gangsters have the right to accuse me."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "Not interested." After lighting the flame man silently, Naruto immediately turned and ran, completely ignored the fire, and the flame man jumped there alone.


    "Cough..." Coach Anxi coughed, and on the spot, the burning flame man turned off immediately, and started practicing obediently, not daring to make any more noise.


    Naruto looked at the gorilla and the flame man who had been angry for a long time but couldn''t get angry, he smiled, and then overfulfilled all the training goals.


    At the end of the practice, all the players gathered together, Akagi''s face was serious and serious. Although he usually has this expression, it looks a little different today.


    "Although we were reported by "Basketball Weekly", this does not mean anything. The next county meeting is what we should pay attention to most!"


    "That''s right." As soon as Akagi''s voice fell, Naruto immediately added, "The report of "Basketball Weekly" made many schools pay attention to us in Xiangbei in advance. "Basketball Weekly" called us this year. The strongest dark horse, this bull "Basketball Weekly" has already helped us out, if the game loses..."


    Naruto looked around at the four tigers except himself, and under his hint, everyone understood what he meant.


    As a basketball team, it is a good thing to be able to be listed in professional basketball magazines such as "Basketball Weekly" to have a reputation in the county, but for a basketball team, the most important thing is in the next county meeting. Game performance.


    Although there are actually no false reports in Basketball Weekly, the title of''the strongest dark horse'' has already been placed on Xiangbei''s head. Wearing such a huge hat, if Xiangbei''s game results this year are too ugly If so, these Xiangbei players are afraid to be ashamed of not going out for at least a year.


    Among them, the flame man and the cold-faced fox, who have received the largest coverage, are of course the focus of the fans.


    If these two men fail to match their strengths with reports in the county meeting, and even lead to a disastrous defeat in Xiangbei, one can imagine what kind of round they will encounter.


    "Maybe Mitsui''s first game back on the basketball court will become his farewell game to bid farewell to basketball."


    "shut up!"


    Mitsui gave Naruto a fierce look, and at the same time, like the Rukawa fox, their fists were tightly clenched, and at the same time, there was a raging flame burning in his eyes.


    ''I want to tell the whole Kanagawa...No!I¡¯m from the entire Japanese basketball world, my flame boy Mitsui Kotobuki, I¡¯m back!''


    Do not erupt in silence, but perish in silence.


    Obviously, these problem children in northern Hunan are all the former.


    Akagi glanced at Naruto, and then made an exhilarating voice: "Now, forget all the reports on Basketball Weekly and concentrate on preparing for the next game! Because this year, our Xiangbei goal is only one..."


    "Dominate the country!!"


    There are only a dozen people in the game, but the myth of the Japanese basketball world began in this somewhat old basketball hall.


    And Naruto said silently in his heart:''There is no tooth decay.''


    Coach Anxi was holding a big tea cup and slowly sipping tea, with a faint smile on his generous face.


    ''It''s really amazing, it seems I don''t need to boost morale as an old man.''


    Chapter Thirty-Four-The county assembly begins, the jumping monkey


    "Listen well! Our goal for Lingnan this year is the national competition, and the county convention is about to begin. If anyone dares to be lazy in training at this time, I will kick him out of the basketball team immediately. Do you understand?!!!"


    In the basketball hall in Lingnan, Coach Tian Gang¡¯s voice is as loud as ever. Naruto deeply feels that this coach actually has his own secret formula for maintaining his throat. Otherwise, he yells like this every day, why has his voice not ruined?


    "understand!"


    All members of Lingnan roared in unison, just like their spirit of Lingnan.


    Brave!Bold!


    "Okay, start practicing now!"


    According to the training order issued before, all Lingnan players started training at the same time. No one wanted to be scolded by the coach. It was shameful. More importantly, no one wanted to lose to Xiangbei in the county meeting!

 1595 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1595

    In the previous practice matches with Xiangbei, although the fiasco of that score brought a big blow to all members of Lingnan, it also made them fully aware of the strength of the Xiangbei basketball team.


    Or in a sense, they are also fortunate, because they had a practice match with Xiangbei ahead of time, they really knew the terrible strength of Xiangbei, not limited to "Basketball Weekly" only, Lingnan players are very clear, that is In that report, the Xiangbei red-headed boy with the least space gave them how much shock and shock during that practice match. Hainan and Xiangyang would not know this.


    Lingnan''s goal is the whole country. There are three strong enemies in front of them, and none of these three enemies are weak. Their road to the national competition is full of thorns, but when they meet on a narrow road, the brave wins. This is their style of Lingnan.


    However, among Lingnan''s players, one did not appear in the practice match last time.He is a little shorter than Xiandao, with a weird cauliflower head, three-cornered eyes, thick lips, and to be honest, he is really creative. This is the problem child of Lingnan No. 1, Futian.


    In a sense, Ah Fu¡¯s problem is more serious than Naruto and the three of them. Last year, when Ah Fu was in the first grade, because he couldn¡¯t stand the scolding of Coach Tian Gang, he showed it to Coach Tian Gang in public.'' Snake-shaped tricky hands'', and Afoge was kicked out of the basketball team for attacking the coach. For the past year, Fukuda has been playing wild ball alone in the basketball court.


    In this place of Japan, the seniors can naturally scold and blame the younger generations, and the relationship between Tiangang and Fukuda is not only the problem of the older generations, but also the relationship between the teacher and the student. The students dare to attack the teacher. This kind of thing is everywhere. Fukuda in Japan is also irresponsible.


    It was just that because of the huge oppression brought by Xiangbei, Tian Gang, who was almost faced with a situation where no one was available, remembered the original problem child, and finally found Fukuda on an exposed basketball court and brought him back to the team.


    Although Fukuda is a problem child, his skills did not disappoint Coach Tianoka. The offensive is fierce and powerful, and his attacking firepower is only slightly inferior to Sendo. The attacking aspect can be said to be excellent enough. The only problem is defense.


    Fukuda has played wild for a year. Offensively, with his amazing talent and strong personality, there will be no problem, but on the defensive side, he can''t help it.


    Although Naruto used to play wild like Fukuda, he has his own opponents, and he is also three national-level small forwards, so although Naruto is not good at zone defense, he is still very good in single defense.


    Fukuda is obviously not good defensively, and in front of him is Lingnan''s No. 1 ace Xian Dao Akira.


    Xiandao shook slightly, and Fukuda was already flying just halfway through the fake action. Xiandao flashed past Futian and scored a layup easily.


    Fukuda''s poor defensive ability was exposed in front of Xiandao, and even a paper defense was not even considered a paper defense. His weakness that he had not conducted offensive and defensive training in a year was fully revealed in front of Xiandao''s fast break.


    "Good job, Futian!"


    Coach Tian Gang did not rebuke the other players like he did. Instead, he gave Fukuda a rare compliment: "You did a good job, and you have to work harder next time! In the county meeting, you will be our attacking trump card! "


    "Yes, coach!"


    Fukuda responded loudly, something faintly flashing in his eyes.This is not the world of Naruto. It will not accept the education of human life, produce a group of precocious children, and no one will make magical drugs like APTX-4869. Even if Fukuda who once attacked the coach openly, his heart is quite simple.


    He just wants to play basketball well, win the game, and get praise from the coach. There are not many requirements. Now two have been achieved. In order to achieve the third item and to repay the coach''s expectations, Fukuda practiced more seriously and desperately. .


    Coach Tian Gang looked at Fukuda''s serious training and sighed secretly.


    ''I''m such a fool. Fukuda has a stronger self-esteem than Yuzhu. I can''t use cursing to teach him. If I knew it earlier... But it''s still too late. Fukuda guessed it was just a sophomore. I still have time!With Fukuda''s attacking firepower as support, Xian Dao can take the position of point guard, so that he can fight against the reborn Xiangbei!Mitsui...Miyagi...Ah!''


    Remembering that in the previous practice matches, Mitsui and Miyagi were both good enough to be called combo guards, coach Tianoka''s heart was dripping blood.


    In the more severe training after coach Tianoka''s heartache, the entire Lingnan is in an S-level preparation state. In fact, the entire Kanagawa team is also like this.


    May 19


    Xiangbei played against Miuradai in the first game of the county convention.


    Entering the basketball hall, because it is an arena for official competitions, the environment is of course much better than the outdoor basketball court and Xiangbei''s own basketball hall, but there are not too many spectators watching the ball.


    There are a lot of big men in different school uniforms sitting together in the stands. Think about it and know that they were sent by various colleges and universities to investigate. Besides these people, the number of spectators is not too large. There are still many free seats in the stands. , This is also normal, after all, the two sides facing each other are not seeded teams, but Miuradai and Sh¨­bei.


    In fact, if it were not for the report on Xiangbei in the Basketball Weekly before the start of the county meeting, the number of spectators today would be even smaller.


    It can be said that in fact, most of the audience today came for the north of Hunan, and many of them came for the junior high school MVP Mitsui Shou and the''uncrowned king'' Rukawa Feng.


    Of course, other people in Xiangbei are not completely unable to attract the attention of the audience. For example, Akagi is at least huge enough. In Japan, 190 cm or more is enough to be called a long person. Akagi has just measured his height before the start of the game and has grown a bit taller. Little bit, at 198 cm, there is no need to be tied with the flower shape. Now he is the second longest person in the county high school basketball circle.


    For example, Naruto has a bright and brilliant red hair that looks extremely dazzling among all the black-haired Japanese, and the height of 193 cm is also a long and first-rate.


    "Is that the Sakuragi Flower Road? His hair is really all red."


    "Which is Rukawa Maple?! Ah, I see it! So handsome!"


    "Really, Kaede Rukawa is so handsome!" The number of Ming Rukawa seems to be increasing.


    "Hey, look, it''s a player from Lingnan!"


    "Where is it?!"


    "It''s over there, on the opposite stand!"


    "Really, wow, Xiandao is so handsome too."


    "Hey, look over there, Xiangyang''s people are also here, that is Fujima, the captain and coach, that''s amazing!"


    "There is also Amu from Hainan. Three of the top four came last year. Are they all to observe Xiangbei?"


    As the audience can see, among the semi-finals last year, Hainan, Xiangyang and Lingnan were all present. They were the semi-final teams last year, that is, the seeded team, so on the first day of the county conference They don¡¯t have a game. Today they can observe the target they want to observe at will. Of course, the target they want to observe is the Xiangbei basketball team in the past one or two rounds. Obviously, the content of "Basketball Weekly" also makes Xiangyang. And Hainan is a little concerned.


    "Fujima, are you also watching the Xiangbei game?"


    "Well, I want to see if the''biggest dark horse of this year'' is really capable or exaggerated."


    Fujima faintly responded to Amu¡¯s words. They are the two strongest point guards in Kanagawa Prefecture. Although they are sympathetic to each other, as the captains of the two teams, they are still opposing identities after all. After a faint response, the two There was nothing more to talk about, plus Yuzhu, the captains of the three teams looked at each other and nodded. They said hello and planned to continue watching the game.


    Only at this time, a disharmonious voice came from the Hainan team.


    "Hahaha..." A burst of absolutely idiotic laughter came from among the Hainan players, which is particularly noticeable among the stadiums that are still a bit empty. "This year''s Hainan is the strongest! Do you know why? "The young man with a lion hairstyle laughed loudly. After throwing a question, he asked and answered himself without waiting for others to respond, "That''s because I have my super newcomer Nobunaga Kiyota in Hainan!"


    The wild monkeys of Hainan deliberately showed themselves in the stands. Before A Mu held him, Hainan''s face was completely thrown out.


    Naruto looked at the wild monkey on the second floor and turned to look at the fox who was warming up: "Rukawa, is that the idiot who was beaten by you during the middle school finals and couldn''t find Bei?"


    Rukawa Kaede carefully looked at the wild animals in the stands, and after three seconds: "No impression."


    Chapter 35-The opening joke, the announcement of return


    The voices of Naruto and Rukawa are not too small. Of course, the audience cannot hear all of them, but some of the audience near their stand, as well as members of the three teams, can still hear it, including Hainan Ye. Monkey is included.


    "Damn it! These two bastards!"


    Hainan Wild Monkey jumped with anger, rolled up his sleeves and planned to jump down and stage a martial arts trip with the two guys.


    "Enough, Qingtian!" A Mu grabbed Qingtian''s hair with one hand, lest the kid continue to lose face.


    "Woo, Senior Mu..."


    "Shut up, there is no place for you to speak!"


    Seeing that A Mu was really going to get angry, the small Hainan animal could only shut his mouth obediently, but his eyes were still angry.In fact, what Amu said is right. After all, this society is strictly hierarchical. Although all the coaches of the three teams are absent, before the third team, only the captain and second-in-command of each team can have a say. In addition to the three captains, there is the flower shape of Xiangyang. A Shen from Hainan and Xiandao from Lingnan have a say.


    Nobunaga Kiyota, even if he is a junior high school MVP, he is just a first-year kid after all. Where does he speak here?A Mu told him to shut up, but he didn''t want him to shame Hainan again.


    No matter it is Fujima or Sendo, obviously they will not take the little devil like Kiyota in their hearts, so it also makes the first person in Kanagawa a lot less embarrassed.


    The warm-up of the two sides before the game ended, and all the members of Xiangbei stood in front of coach Anxi.


    "Next I will announce the players who will play, center, Akagi-kun, power forward, Sakuragi-kun, small forward, Rukawa-kun, shooting guard, Mitsui-kun, point guard, Miyagi-kun."

 1596 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1596

    Coach Anxi sent all the Five Tigers from the beginning, and it seems that he intends to give Xiangbei a good start.After talking about the starting player list, Coach Anxi put down the list in his hand and looked around at the five people in front of him.


    "I have always believed that you are strong. Now, please tell all the audience that you are strong and you are better than anyone."


    In addition to Naruto, even the fox Rukawa felt a rush of heat in his heart.


    "Yes, coach!"


    The five tigers roared at the same time, shaking the sky.


    Before the game, the captains of the two sides shook hands. The captain of Miuradai was named Mura Yu Kengo. Although he had a very poetic surname, the face of this Mura Yu could only be described with freehand brushwork.


    "Chimu, don''t think that if you win Lingnan in the practice match, it will be great. Our goal this year is to defeat Hainan! Even if your Xiangbei wins Lingnan, we are not our Miuratai opponent. We are not the second-rate Lingnan. That bad team, you can¡¯t beat us, understand?! What kind of green onion is Lingnan?!"


    Cun Yu deliberately provoked, so the voice was loud, and it floated directly to the stands, in the ears of everyone in Lingnan.


    Xiandao still smiled, and didn''t care at all. After all, he knew that a small team like Miuradai was completely abused in front of Xiangbei, and there was no need to care about the provocation of this fly, but the other teams on the team were not as well-trained as him. Up.


    Lingnan...second-rate team...Which green onion?


    "Asshole! Akagi, take down Miuradai quickly!!"


    "Xiangbei, beat me the bastards of Miuratai!"


    "Beat them!"


    Lingnan, which was originally an enemy, automatically became Xiangbei''s solidarity army under Miuradai''s idiots.


    The Xiangyang ace, captain and coach Fujima Kenji stood among the Xiangyang players, copying his arms and revealing a hidden arrogance in his cool and handsome face: "The guys at Miuradai really thought they lost to Hainan last year. Does it mean that they are the second team in the county?"


    Fujima shook his head. They didn''t come for Miuradai anyway.


    Chimu snorted coldly and was about to respond, but Naruto behind him suddenly pointed at Murakami and yelled in surprise. Murakura frowned and looked at the red-headed boy: "What''s your name?!"


    Naruto pointed at Mura Yu and yelled for a while, and then suddenly rushed out, holding Mura Yu''s hands, smiling flatteringly: "So you are Miuradai''s Captain Mura Yu, you are so amazing!"


    "what?"


    Mura Yu was confused by Naruto¡¯s unreasonable cards, and others were even more confused. Of course, the immortal and Rukawa who knew Naruto best knew that he was definitely trying to rectify this arrogant Mura Yu. .


    Sure enough, in the face of other people¡¯s puzzled eyes, Naruto continued to hold Murakami with one hand, and pointed at him with one hand, and then turned to look at the auditorium: "The first time I saw a high school student who was older than our team. Isn''t this great?"


    Cura Yu''s voice was louder, and Naruto''s voice was louder. The audience looked at Captain Xiangbei and Captain Miuradai, and then burst into laughter.


    The spectators in the stands were already laughing awkwardly, and even the three ace of the three teams, who had always maintained emotional stability, could not control the smiles on their faces.


    Xiandao almost ran into the railing with a smile, and looked at the pig liver-colored Muramame: "I knew that Sakuragi''s ability to harm people is the best in Japan."


    Among the Xiangbei players, a beautiful girl wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and laughed, and then gave a tearful glance at the red-haired boy on the court: "This guy Huadao is really going to be a fool!"


    Caizi, who was laughing awkwardly, finally recovered her spine, and knocked her cousin beside her with tears and laughter: "Go back and clean him up, lest he always turn the stadium into a funny stage."


    After the five tigers in Xiangbei gathered together, because they often performed various exercises and physical examinations, Caizi''s work became increasingly heavy and gradually became a little reluctant. Therefore, she pushed the boat along the river and brought Ye Zi, who had this meaning, to the basketball team as a manager. Assistant, that is to say, Miss Caizi is also an assistant now.


    Murakami lost an adult by Naruto, and his men secretly tried hard, but his strength was not enough to shake the monster Naruto. Naruto turned his head and looked at Murakami''s old face, which was older than Akagi, and smiled. It looks harmless to humans and animals.


    "A little bit of the game, please give me your advice, Senior Mura Yu!"


    Click!


    Mitsui and Miyagi laughed louder when they heard the crisp sound, with 100% gloat.


    Mura Yu felt that her hand was about to break, and in front of so many people, she didn''t dare to yell, lest she be even more embarrassed. His face was so faintly suffocated that he began to turn black. Ming took his hand and turned to his team .


    Seeing Mura Yu turned around and whispered secretly, Naruto and the others laughed for a while before clearing up, and the game officially started.


    The referee kicked off, and the Xiangbei brutalist gorilla was obviously better than Miuradai''s center forward and won by jumping easily.Miyagi has the lowest chassis and the fastest start-up, and he smoothly incorporates Akagi''s basketball in his direction.


    Miuratai''s team quickly returned to defense. Miyagi didn''t see a chance to play a fast break, and didn''t force it to take the ball slowly through half the court.


    "Dwarf melon, come here soon!"


    Miuradai No. 5 point guard Araki Kazuo provoke Miyagi. According to the latest measurement, Miyagi''s height is only 169 cm.Although point guards are generally the shortest players on the team, the height of Miyagi is also worthy of the bottom of the Kanagawa point guards, and the opponent, the point guard of Miuradai, is actually 187 cm tall, which is more than Hainan Amu is 3 cm taller than Miyagi.


    The goal that Miyagi wants to defeat now is the ace of the three teams in the stands. He is not interested in this Araki Kazuo at all, and he doesn''t care about the provocation of this fool.


    After dribbling the ball twice, relying on the strong speed, he will not play any fake moves with you at all.


    Miuradai is indeed not a powerful team. Although this Araki Kazuo is tall, his skills and speed are not bright except for the height that is commendable among defenders. Miyagi suddenly started, and Araki''s speed was a bit slower. Shooting, was directly swayed by Miyagi.


    "Araki, you idiot, guard me against that little one!" Murasame yelled, and Miuradai''s shooting guard Takatsuhiro moved one step to the left and immediately blocked Miyagi''s breakthrough route.


    Miyagi''s eyes saw Mitsui being completely emptied, a smile appeared on his face, his wrist flicked, and the basketball immediately flew into the hands of his best outside partner.


    Mitsui caught the ball, took a deep breath, and calmly raised his hand to shoot.


    The basketball crossed an absolutely beautiful parabola, as if it was equipped with a high-tech guidance device, and fell accurately into Miuradai''s basket.


    3:0


    With just a small coordination of breakthrough and passing, Xiangbei''s backcourt scored an assist and a three-pointer. The game started just ten seconds later. It is claimed that the only goal this year is to defeat Hainan¡¯s Miura. In Taiwan, Xiangbei directly shot a three-pointer.


    "Mitsui Kotobuki!"


    Hearing someone in the stands cheering his name, Mitsui made a fist with his right hand and raised it in the air. His action was declaring to the entire basketball hall and the entire Kanagawa basketball community that Mitsui Kotobuki was back!


    Chapter 36-Cyclonus, the strength of Xiangbei


    Mitsui obviously enjoys this kind of real return to the basketball court, some people cheer for him, some people are excited for him, of course the game still has to continue.


    Miuradai''s main point guard Kazuo Araki received the ball and dribbled through the half, facing Xiangbei''s master Miyagi Ryota.


    Araki originally didn''t take Miyagi, who was nearly twenty centimeters shorter, in his eyes, but just now Miyagi easily broke through him and succeeded in a layup, which is really a shame for Araki.


    "Dwarf, don''t you think... damn it!"


    Before Araki''s words were finished, Miyagi in front of him turned into a red whirlwind again, and then the basketball disappeared from his hands.


    Araki immediately turned to catch up, but he was one of Xiangbei''s fast-break trio of Miyagi''s opponent in terms of speed. When Araki had just stepped into the three-point line, Miyagi had easily scored from the basket.


    The game lasted less than half a minute, and Xiangbei led Miuradai 5:0.


    After coach Anzai''s teaching, Miyagi was quite behaved. Knowing that he would show off to the opponent after scoring, Miyagi provocatively wiped his neck when he looked at Araki with a stubborn expression on his face.


    Araki sighed and wanted to fight back in front of Miyagi, but this happened to be the biggest problem.


    The point guard is the brain of the entire team. It is the most important position on the court for players to keep calm. When a point guard loses his coolness, the point guard is finished.


    Although Araki is 18 centimeters higher than Miyagi, he does not have the speed and reaction ability of the Hainan Muchen. His tall body is completely ridden in front of a small man like Miyagi. The weakness of slow response lies in Miyagi. This is completely exposed in front of a small point guard with a low chassis and a fast speed.

 1597 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1597

    Araki dribbled the ball again, and ended up tragedy in front of Miyagi again. After the basketball got out of hand, he never returned.


    Miyagi dribbled the ball through halftime, but did not seize the fast break opportunity this time. Miuradai has returned to defense. Miyagi is not in a hurry. Anyway, the strength of his own team is far above Miuradai, so he can take it slowly. .


    "Miyagi!"


    The second gun from the outside of Xiangbei asked for the ball. Miyagi smiled and the basketball immediately flew into Mitsui''s hands.


    And Takatsu, who was in charge of defending Mitsui, immediately waited seriously, guarding against Mitsui''s precise three-pointers just now.


    After Mitsui caught the ball, he adjusted and immediately opened his hand to make a projection posture, but Gao Jin was fooled by Mitsui''s movements and immediately flew.Mitsui took advantage of the situation and wiped off Takatsu and went to the basket.


    "Gao Jin, you fool!"


    Mura Yu yelled, not knowing that Rukawa Feng was really good, he immediately gave up letting go of the fox, and turned to stop Mitsui.


    "Mitsui Kotobuki! Don''t think that you are the MVP of the middle school, there is nothing great, since you have disappeared, get me home and sleep!"


    Mitsui raised his eyebrows and the basketball immediately flew into Rukawa''s hands. Now Murakami ran to stop Mitsui from giving up defending Rukawa. Rukawa Fox was empty in front of him. The four or five-meter jumper made him very sure.


    Huh!


    "Ruchuan Feng! I love you! Ruchuan Feng! I love you!"


    With the start of the match between Xiangbei and Miuradai, Rukawa Ming also really began to radiate to the outside of Xiangbei. To put it bluntly, the scope of shame is getting bigger and bigger.


    But no matter how Rukawa ordered the trio, Xiangbei''s offensive momentum was soaring, scoring three goals in a row, and within 40 seconds of the opening, the score was rewritten to 7:0.


    "Who do you say is going home to sleep?"


    Mitsui smiled provocatively, and satirized the unhappy Murama Kengo in front of him: "Also, how many levels have you left? Don''t run out of your old bones to be embarrassing. You should go home and sleep. , Old man! Hahaha..."


    Mitsui sarcastically satirized Murakami, and then immediately turned and ran to his own half to prepare for defense.


    "Damn Mitsui Toshi! Bad Xiangbei!"


    Mura Yu shouted angrily, but it was of no use.Araki really climbed Miyagi¡¯s ability to start quickly. He didn¡¯t dare to get in close contact with Miyagi anymore. After half the dribble, he immediately threw the ball to the inside. Mura rain caught the ball, but Rukawa the fox held it very well. It was tight, Mura Yu could not find an attacking opportunity, and immediately passed the ball to Miyamoto Kazunari.


    Miuradai''s five players on the field at this time actually don''t have power forwards.Miyamoto and Cheng and Mura Yu are both small fronts, both of whom are 186 centimeters. In terms of the height of an average team, they are not too short, but the problem is that the physical fitness of the two first-year students in Xiangbei is too good. .


    The difference between Murasame and the current fox is three centimeters. This distance is not very obvious, but Naruto is 7 centimeters higher than Miyamoto and Chengsheng. When his arms are open, Miyamoto and Chengsheng are almost completely included in Naruto¡¯s. Under her body, she looks more''petite~small''.


    Kazunari Miyamoto was unable to break through Naruto¡¯s iron wall defense after a hard attack at the basket. Seeing that the 30-second offensive time was about to come, he forced a jump shot, but Naruto had predicted his action long ago. When Cheng took the shot, Naruto slapped his big hat.


    "Fast break!"


    The Xiangbei master received the basketball that was slapped by Naruto, and immediately issued a fast break command, and at the same time took the lead and ran under the Miuradai basket.


    Ten players from Xiangbei and Miuradai were running at the same time, but the speed of three of Xiangbei''s players was so shocking that Xiangbei''s fast-break trio-Miyagi, Rukawa and Naruto.


    In the high school basketball world, players who can reach 100 meters within 11 seconds can definitely be regarded as treasures. There are two such treasures in Hainan, Amu and Qingtian, Lingnan also has two Xiandao and Futian, and Xiangyang has only one. Fujima himself, but Xiangbei, has three extravagantly!


    Miyagi drove the ball to Miuradai''s basket, and Miuradai point guard Araki was already defending at the basket.


    "Dwarf! I won''t let you score any more!"


    Araki was very accurate this time. He was already running when Miyamoto''s ball was blocked by Naruto, so he became the only player Miuradai who has successfully returned to defense.


    "Araki, stop him!"


    Cura Yu screamed, but she saw a red hurricane passing by from the corner of her eyes. In a blink of an eye, Cura Yu could only see the figure behind the man.


    10!


    Miyagi jumped up directly to meet Araki, and Araki also jumped up at the same time, with both arms raised high, under the basket, he couldn''t lose to this little man.


    "Miyagi! Behind!"


    When Miyagi heard the sound behind him, he immediately turned his wrist and threw the basketball behind him, while he himself returned to the floor due to gravity.


    It is impossible for Araki to have the powerful waist and abdomen power for the second flight. When he falls because of gravity, what he sees is a fast-lifting, completely red rocket.


    Huh!!


    Naruto grabbed the ball with both hands and smashed the basketball into the basket with all his strength.


    9:0!


    "Sakuragi! Well played!"


    The Sakuragi Legion started immediately after Naruto scored, waving the Sakuragi banner in his hand and howling constantly.Let alone their own strength, the level of the Xiangbei cheerleader is really shameful.


    Naruto also gradually developed the ability to ignore the four idiots in the stands, rushed to the bench in Xiangbei and stretched out his hand.


    Ye Zi''s face was blushing, and Naruto was obviously ill-intentioned under everyone''s eyes.Caizi stabbed her cousin with her arm. Ye Zi knew that the delay would only be more embarrassing. She stretched out her hand and gave Naruto a high-five. Naruto was satisfied and bounced back to his own half-court defense. Ye Zi joined herself for the first time. The basketball team felt regret.


    Staring at the figure jumping back to the northern half of Xiangyang, Xiangyang Ace''s eyebrows were tightly furrowed.


    "That No. 10 Sakuragi Flower Road has incredible physical fitness."


    Although he is 197 cm in height, but wearing a pair of glasses, the gentle flower-shaped student flips through "Basketball Weekly": "This book says that No. 10 Sakuragi Flower Road is 193 cm tall and weighs 92 kg. It seems to be heavier than Akagi, and it is incredible to be able to run at that speed."


    Xiangyang''s power forward Gao Ye opened his mouth wide. Although his character is a bit arrogant, he has to admit at this time. Fortunately, they watched the game today.He is the same height as Naruto, both 193 cm tall, but in terms of speed, he is absolutely impossible to run at the speed Naruto had just now, not to mention that Naruto is 7 kg heavier than him.


    Huaxing closed the "Basketball Weekly" in his hand, and then looked at his captain: "However, Xiangbei''s problem is not just this one, right, Fujima?"


    "Yeah." Fujima nodded solemnly, and under questioning by Takano and Nagano, he explained: "It is Akagi. So far, the four of Xiangbei have scored a goal. Akagi has not scored yet, so he leads Miura by 9:0. Taiwan, today''s Xiangbei, is no longer the team that can be defeated by defeating Akagi alone. Even if Akagi can''t score, the other four people all have a strong scoring ability. This is the biggest weapon in Xiangbei."


    Fuji Shin said the biggest difference between today''s Xiangbei and the past Akagi one-man team, and in the next attack, the gorilla inside Xiangbei was used as an attack arrow, because he knew that other players also have a strong scoring ability. , Miuratai didn''t dare to double-up Akagi, creating a one-on-one situation for Akagi. With Miyagi''s second pass, Akagi succeeded in three strong attacks on the inside, three consecutive super big dunks, and the entire basket seemed to be played. There is a danger of breaking at any time.


    Kanagawa''s No. 1 Dark Horse Sh¨­hoku High School, in less than three minutes of the opening, scored 15-0, a big lead this year, and the only goal this year is to defeat Hainan''s Miuradai.


    Chapter Thirty Seven-Malicious foul, that idiot adds low energy


    Xiangbei played very well at the beginning of the game today. First, Miuradai players still believed that Xiangbei was the Akagi one-man team as a breakthrough point to create attack opportunities for the other four, and the four continued to attack.


    After completely breaking the past of Akagi''s one-man team, the gorilla was used as the main attacking force to create a situation where Miuratai did not dare to double Akagi, allowing Akagi''s attacking power in the inside to be fully demonstrated.


    Miuradai¡¯s center has a hot pot seasoning surname called Kawasaki.Kawasaki, who is only 192 centimeters and weighs about ten kilograms lighter than Akagi, can''t withstand the wild Xiangbei gorilla. Therefore, it is extremely tragedy in the basket and completely becomes the background board for the Xiangbei gorilla to show his strength.


    The Kanagawa Dark Horse played triumphantly at the beginning and established a huge lead in just three minutes. Miuradai had to call the first timeout in the game.


    Miuradai¡¯s coach is called Harada. He looks like a middle-aged man about the same age as Lingnan¡¯s Tianoka, but he has a two-handed beard and a thick black beard on his chin, so he looks better than Lingnan¡¯s Tianoka. The coach is even less kind.


    "You fools!!"


    The whole arena began to be filled with the hysterical shouts of Coach Harada: "We Miuradai is the team whose goal is to defeat Hainan. How can we lose to a team like Xiangbei! Listen to me, if you don¡¯t want to become the whole team. Kanagawa¡¯s laughing stock, if you don¡¯t want to be defeated by the sort of rubbish team like Xiangbei, just play hard for me!!"


    The players of Miuradai are depressed enough to be pressed and beaten by Xiangbei all the way on the court. Now it is even more angry to be scolded by coach Harada so spittingly. It can only be said that this anger is counted as Xiangbei. On the head.

 1598 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1598

    ''You guys wait and see for me!''


    Contrary to the atmosphere of Miuradai, the rest area in Xiangbei reveals a relaxed style.


    "Good fight, Akagi!"


    Brother Mu Mu, No. 1 Xiangbei Sugar Lump, was the first to give encouragement to his friend and comrade-in-arms, and handed a towel. Akagi took the towel, wiped the non-existent sweat on his forehead, and grinned. .


    Although Mu Mu didn''t play just now, he was the one who could appreciate Akagi''s mood most.


    Mu Mu knows Akagi''s mood because he has experienced the team''s most difficult period of time and saw Akagi being besieged by three or even four people, but he is powerless.


    For Akagi, being able to have strong comrades in arms is really a very happy thing.


    Once upon a time, he had to face the encirclement of many people, even with great abilities, it would be difficult to break through the cage, but today''s Xiangbei is really different. This perception comes from the current match with Miuradai.


    Akagi often encounters double-teaming in competitions, but in the last practice match with Lingnan, Akagi did not feel this way because Lingnan would not use double-teaming tactics against him because Yuzhu always wanted Completely defeated Akagi, so the duel between them has always been one to one.


    But now their opponent is Miuratai instead of Lingnan. It''s not that Miuratai doesn''t want to double-team Akagi, but doesn''t dare at all!


    The feeling of breaking through the cage and sweating to the fullest is really cool!


    Chimu''s thoughts were soaring, it was a bit of a juvenile madness. In contrast, several other problem children in Xiangbei had more complicated ideas than Chimu.


    This time can be regarded as the first official game of Mitsui''s return to the basketball court. Now he enjoys the feeling of being back on the basketball court and being cheered by others again and being cheered by his name.


    And Ye Zi joined the basketball team and became Caizi¡¯s assistant. In addition to helping Caizi share a lot of work burdens, it is also a good thing for Naruto. After all, it is easier for him to talk about love now. Sticking to Ye Zi''s side, the two intimate appearances made the bachelors envy and hate all of them.


    Miyagi looked at Naruto and Yoko, then looked at Caizi who completely ignored him, and sighed silently in his heart. At present, he can only walk on the road of unrequited love.


    Compared with them, the cold-faced fox''s idea is obviously much simpler.


    ''To win!I want to win!''


    At this time, the fox''s heart only had the idea of ??winning, and other things had nothing to do with the fox. The concentration was so high, and everyone else kept me aside.


    Coach Anxi is sitting on the sidelines and has given full play to his role, as long as he has tea on the sidelines.Coach Anxi doesn¡¯t have to do anything. As long as he is drinking tea, he is the best Dinghai Shenzhen in Xiangbei¡¯s stable military spirit. Only when Xiangbei is in the most critical moment, coach Anxi will personally point them out, and a small team like Miuratai doesn¡¯t. Need coach Anxi to play a role in person.


    The timeout ended soon, and Miuradai changed his previous style, and his style suddenly became extremely tough.


    After receiving the ball from Kazuo Araki, Mura Yu immediately squeezed towards Rukawa Kaede behind him, and secretly hit Rukawa''s waist with his elbow in a corner that the referee could not see.


    Although Rukawa Fox has good personal defensive abilities, he is not good at dealing with such insidious tricks. He immediately took two steps back and immediately lost his position.Mura Yu turned around for a jumper and easily scored two points on Rukawa Kaede''s head, opening up the situation for Miuradai.


    Rukawa Feng stabilized his body, looking at the guy who ran back to his half while celebrating, a faint anger flickered in his pupils.


    The fox plays basketball for the sake of playing basketball. Although this guy once beat the teacher in class because the teacher interrupted his sleep, in basketball, the fox can''t stand this kind of trick.


    Although Mura Yu hadn''t seen the referee just now, Akagi and Naruto, who were on the inside, could still see clearly.


    Chimu''s anger appeared on his face, but there was no evidence at hand, and they couldn''t talk to the referee Zheng Lun. If they couldn''t make it, they would have to commit a technical foul.Naruto sneered, and patted the fox on the shoulder.


    "Leave it to me, fox, and see how I teach that guy."


    The fox glanced at Naruto, then turned around to attack.


    This time, Naruto took the initiative to ask for the ball from the inside, and after receiving the ball from Miyagi, Naruto stepped sideways to Murakami and made a provocative gesture: "Come on, over-age guy, see how my uncle teaches you. !"


    Mura Yu''s face showed anger, arms spread out in a defensive posture.


    "Come on if you have the ability, first-year kid!"


    Naruto took the initiative to provoke, and of course the bad-tempered Mura Yu was in the middle of Naruto''s arms and began a one-on-one contest with him.Naruto dribbled the ball into the inside. Although based on the level of the fellow Murakami, Naruto couldn''t keep up with the speed of Murakami if he wanted to force it. However, Naruto did not break through Murakme with the superhuman speed in order to vent his anger to the fox. He turned back and played singles from behind, constantly squeezing Mura Yu.


    Naruto''s physique is much stronger than Mura Yu. This guy''s physique can''t withstand Naruto''s continuous collision, and he keeps backing away under Naruto''s squeeze.However, Murakami kept making small movements in his hands, and kept scheming behind his back, attacking Naruto''s back.


    Naruto completely ignored Mura Yu''s attacks, squeezing Mura Yu to the basket, and then smashed, knocking Mura Yu two steps away, and then facing the undefended empty basket, he raised his hand and jumped.


    beep!


    The referee''s whistle sounded when Naruto made a shot, the basketball once again penetrated Miuradai''s basket, and the referee''s hand pointed at the poor Mura Yu who had just been knocked away by Naruto.


    "Scores are counted. Blue No. 4 commits a malicious foul and an extra free kick."


    Mura Yu originally thought that even if he could not prevent Naruto, it would be good to get him to carry a foul, but he didn''t expect the referee to call him a foul and immediately jumped in front of the referee.


    "Are your eyes blind?! How come I fouled, because he hit me just now, where did I foul?!"


    The referee''s face was pale, and he looked at Murakami who was clamoring in front of him coldly: "Don''t question my penalty. I clearly saw you attacking the red team player with an elbow. Also, please pay attention to your speaking attitude, otherwise I You will be given a technical foul and you will be sent off directly!"


    Mura Yu immediately turned off the fire, and honestly apologized to the referee, not daring to say a word of nonsense.


    For technical fouls, as long as two accumulates, a player can go home to sleep. The malicious foul just now plus a technical foul, if he is sent off the field directly, Mura Yu will definitely be''full of Kanagawa''.


    Naruto Shi Shiran walked to the free throw line, while the Shanghai South Monkey in the stands was puzzled.


    "Senior Mu, why did the village rain make a trick twice, and the referee saw it once and didn''t see it?"


    Mura Yu''s concealment was only what Mura Yu thought. At least in the stands, the angle of the three teams can clearly see Mura Yu''s actions, including the previous attack on Rukawa Feng.


    Amu holds his arms, which makes his already mature face look more adult-like...


    "That guy Murasame, since last year, his style of playing has been so dirty. When he played with us last year, he often used these little tricks. In other words, the guy Murasame''s dirty style of playing is not a secret in Kanagawa basketball. It¡¯s the secret that the referee didn¡¯t see it the first time he attacked Rukawa Kaede. But the second time, Sakuragi deliberately provoke Mura Yu and attracted the referee¡¯s attention. Of course, the referee will pay special attention to these two guys, Mura Yu. To dare to use a trick under the eyes of the referee is simply an idiot and inferior power."


    Chapter 38-Secret Weapon, Miuradai¡¯s Ace


    Mura Yu did not succeed in making the secret move, but Naruto got a foul and a free throw, which was a complete slap in the face of Mura Yu.


    Naruto Shi Shiran stepped to the free throw line, but the way he made a free throw made the audience burst into laughter, and the colleagues in Xiangbei covered their faces in pain, and even Rukawa Fox turned his head, looking like I don¡¯t know him. expression.


    "Wow! What is that red-headed kid doing?! How can there be such a free throw!"


    "Yeah, haha... that red-headed kid is so funny!"


    "This is not a basketball hall, but a stage for the selection of funny actors?!"


    "Is that red-headed kid holding the urinal?"


    Yes, Naruto¡¯s free throw posture is not a traditional one-hand assisted and one-handed shooting posture, but a posture of holding the basketball underside with both hands and aiming at the basket, commonly known as the urinal posture.


    The Lingnan players who saw Naruto¡¯s free throw posture in the last practice match are no surprise, but Hainan and Xiangyang, except for the two captains, all laughed, especially the Hainan little monkey who laughed loudest. .


    "Hahaha... that red-headed monkey is really an idiot, that posture is really shameful!"


    Amu''s wide face also showed a smile, but then he looked sideways at Xiangyang''s trump card: "Tengzhen, that seems to be a free throw gesture used by Rick Barry, right?"


    Amu knew that his opponent was very accustomed to collecting everything related to basketball. Although he was a cool and handsome man on the surface, he was actually a basketball fanatic. Asking him about basketball is absolutely correct.


    Fujima nodded to answer Amu''s question, and this posture was the free throw posture used by the NBA''s No. 1 free throw king Rick Barry.

 1599 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1599

    Naruto held the basketball in both hands, raised his arms, and gently tossed the basketball. Although his posture was very ugly, he made extremely accurate free throws. Without any jumps on the basket, he accurately penetrated the net.


    Such a funny posture can also make such a precise free throw. While the score has become 18:2, the audience will have a burst of laughter. No matter how happy they laugh, Ming talents can just celebrate themselves.


    Akagi clenched his fists with both hands and snorted his nose. If this wasn''t in a game, he really wanted to drag the guy who had lost Xiangbei''s face out for a good beat.


    Rick Barry is a famous scoring champion in the NBA, and the only player to win the title of scoring champion in NBA, NCAA and ABA events.Rick Barry has averaged more than 30 points per game in four seasons of his career, and his career free throw percentage is close to 90% among the league''s highest, so far no one has broken, and Rick Barry uses this kind of urinal. Super shameful posture.


    Although the urinal posture is ugly, its hit rate is the highest among all free throw postures, and the advantage is that it doesn¡¯t even require much practice. You only need a thick skin to get a pretty good free throw percentage, 78-79. During the entire season, Rick Barry even missed only 9 free throws.


    Rick Barry once said that the famous ¡°penalty incompetent¡± like O¡¯Neal is the ¡°best learner¡± of the urinal posture, but O¡¯Neill said, ¡°I would rather have a poor free throw percentage than learn the posture of the urinal. ''There is only one reason, it''s too embarrassing for T~M!


    Naruto¡¯s biggest advantage is that his face is thick enough. Anyway, Barkley¡¯s back-up singles have been played by him. It¡¯s okay to play Rick Barry¡¯s urinal again. Anyway, this posture is simple and easy to use, and the hit rate is super. Gao, in the last game against Lingnan, Naruto made 6 free throws and made all 6 free throws!


    After the free throw that made the audience laugh, the game continued.


    Because Mura Yu was previously convicted of a malicious foul by the referee, after Naruto¡¯s free throw, the ball still belongs to Xiangbei.


    Mura Yu deliberately wanted to return the shame to Naruto, so he didn''t need to provoke Naruto this time, and actively defended in front of Naruto.


    "Come on if you have the ability, first-year kid!"


    Naruto looked at Mura Yu''s arrogant look, and instead of irritating, he was happy.He was worried that the straight-headed fox would suffer from this old ball ruffian. Of course, he ran to Mura Yu and confronted this guy who didn''t know how many levels he had left.


    Only this time Miyagi didn''t pass the ball to Naruto at all, but instead passed it to Akagi.


    Akagi held the ball and played hard at the basket. Poor Miura Tai center forward Kawasaki once again encountered the strong crush of the wild gorilla.


    Kawasaki''s weight is ten kilograms lighter than Akagi. Even though Kawasaki tried very hard, he was forced out of the basket by Akagi, then turned around and took a jump shot easily.


    20: 2


    Only four minutes into the game, the difference between the two teams has gone by 20 points.


    When Naruto returned to defense, Mura Yu followed Naruto and sprayed trash talk: "What''s wrong, first-year kid, don''t you have the guts to be one-on-one with me?!"


    On the court, there are a lot of trash talkers. Anyway, the players don¡¯t have microphones on their bodies. There are as many ugly words as they are. Naruto¡¯s mind is calm, and Mura Yu¡¯s provocation is not at all concerned, looking at that one. The arrogant guy responded with a smile: "Why, do you like losing so much? If you want to fight with me, learn two dog barks, and I can show you my wonderful skills!"


    "You bastard!"


    "Want to do it? Look at your back. The referee is still looking here. If you want to be sent off directly, I don''t mind giving you this opportunity."


    Cura Yu glanced back secretly and found that the referee was indeed paying attention because of his yell just now, and immediately could only endure it.He has already carried a malicious foul on his back, and now he can go home and sleep directly again.


    All the members of Xiangbei were seated, and Miura was not given any quick break opportunities. Miura point guard Kazuo Araki took the ball through the half, and then immediately heard the order of Mura Yu.


    "Araki, give me the ball!"


    Araki hesitated and passed the ball to Mura Yu. Mura Yu was thinking about defeating Naruto and washing away his shame. Of course, he immediately asked for the ball, but Naruto¡¯s thoughts had already been completely seen through. Before he flew into Murasame''s hands, a red figure rushed in front of Murasame. Naruto slapped his hand and immediately broke the ball off and patted in the direction of Miyagi.


    "Fast break!"


    Rukawa Fox Stadium has the highest concentration. Naruto has already run again when he flashes, so he is faster than Miyagi. In a blink of an eye he has reached Miuradai¡¯s three-point line. Miyagi has a long pass and his basketball is accurate to Rukawa Fox. Hands.


    Miyamoto, who was in charge of guarding Rukawa Maple, could not keep up with the fox''s speed, and because he did not expect that the ball would be intercepted by Naruto, the reaction itself was slow. At this time, the fox was completely unguarded, so the fox adjusted slightly. , And then raise his hand to project.


    Huh!


    The basketball hole through the rim also ignited Rukawa''s enthusiasm for the trio.


    "Ruchuan Feng, I love you! The most powerful one is Ruchuan Feng!"


    The enthusiasm of the big~leg trio is unsurpassed even by the players on the field. But in the front row, when I heard the cheering sound of Rukawa Mei and Sakuragi Corps from behind, it was even calm. Animal husbandry can not help but a black line.


    "The cheerleading team in Xiangbei is really the lowest level in the county."


    Regardless of the level of the cheerleading team, even Kanagawa''s first man Mu Shenyi can''t deny that the original Akagi one-man team has now grown to the top level in the county, and a small Miuradai is not an opponent of Xiangbei.


    The individual abilities of the Xiangbei players have completely overwhelmed the strength of Miuradai''s opposing players. All five positions are completely under pressure. With Miyagi''s flexible movements, they shuttled back and forth among Miuradai''s players. The defensive formation was disturbed, his wrists trembling, and he constantly sent wonderful passes to his teammates. Under Miyagi''s precise passing series, Akagi, Rukawa and Mitsui all played super offensive firepower to bring their own personal The scoring increased rapidly, while Naruto did not blindly attack, but instead put all his main experience on rebounding. Miyagi rushed to assists, and he rushed to rebounds himself. Both of them seem to be breaking the county record. the meaning of.


    As for Miuradai¡¯s performance, it was all tears. Center Kawasaki could not resist the passionate super gorilla, and small forward Miyamoto¡¯s defense against Rukawa fox was nothing more. Rukawa and Mitsui formed the two major attacking turrets of Xiangbei, Miyamoto and Takatsu. The two played so terribly that they almost became a colander.


    The Xiangbei Five Tigers played well. At the end of the first half, Xiangbei 78:21 Miuradai led with an absolute advantage of 57 points. This huge difference made Xiangbei the number one dark horse this year.


    In the second half, Miuradai had to take out the secret weapon that was originally intended to deal with Hainan, the second-year student Naito Tetsuya, because of the powerful pressure of Xiangbei''s beyond expectation!


    Chapter 39-Monster, the two heads of the inside


    Naito Tetsuya, a second-year student at Miuradai High School, Miuradai¡¯s coach Harada dug from the rugby team in order to deal with the inside line of the high school affiliated to Hainan University.He is 196 cm tall and weighs 115 kg. He has a round bald head, what a burly figure, and that conspicuous bald head, which is absolutely dazzling among the Japanese.


    The physique of this Naito Tetsuya is not much different from that of Fatty Ba, but the fat content of Naito should be lower than that of Fatty Ba, so it looks more burly and sturdy. Moreover, Naito has explosive power that does not match the huge body. Running within 11 seconds, this kind of physical fitness is absolutely freak!


    This Naito is Miuradai¡¯s secret weapon. That huge physique is significantly taller than all the players who played before Miuradai. Originally, this weapon was prepared to deal with Hainan, but because Xiangbei¡¯s strength is beyond imagination, In the first half, the score difference was over 50 points, so Miuradai''s coach Harada had to take out Naito''s secret weapon in advance.


    Mura Yu seemed to have confidence in Naito¡¯s power. When Naito came on the court, Mura Yu returned to her former arrogance again, saying: ¡°From Xiangbei, please listen to me. Your arrogance will end in the first half. , Now let you see the true strength of our Miuradai!"


    Regarding Mura Yu¡¯s provocation, all of Xiangbei¡¯s regular elections sneered, and the first half of the game opened a full 50 points. No matter what kind of power Naito has, it is impossible to change this situation. Only Mura Yu is an idiot. , I also think that their Miuratai can defeat Xiangbei and Hainan.


    Akagi was about to jump to the middle circle, but Naruto grabbed his shoulder.


    "Gorilla, let me come."


    Naruto is well aware of this exaggeration of Naito¡¯s physical fitness. Although Naito is indeed a newcomer in basketball, his physical fitness is amazing. Whether it is strength, speed or explosiveness, it is superb even in the United States. Level, in the animation, this Naito is a super monster that brute force against the Xiangbei gorilla on the jump ball. Although because of Naruto, the current Akagi should be stronger than the original at the same time, but it has to deal with Naito¡¯s Brute force should not be enough. In Xiangbei, only Naruto can fight against Naito''s strange force.


    When Cura Yu saw that the person who jumped the ball from Xiangbei was not Akagi but the first-year kid who had humiliated him countless times in the first half, he immediately jumped out and pointed at Akagi and shouted: "Aki, you coward, you dare not follow Will our Naito compete?! Just send a first-year kid up!"


    Before Akagi hadn''t spoken, Naruto immediately fought back pointing at Murama.


    "You repeater, you have the ability to jump the ball with our Captain Orangutan, don''t just talk big words over there!"


    "That''s right." Miyagi stood aside, smiling and talking about cross talk with Naruto, "Mura Yu, you don''t come out to jump the ball by yourself, why call our captain out?"


    Mitsui took a step forward and formed a trio of Xiangbei cross talks: "Mura Yu, you idiot who can speak big words, you send a power forward to jump the ball, and we also send a power forward here. What''s wrong? If we let our captain go out in person, why do you have to come out in person, right?"


    Cura Yu had just said a word and was hit by the Xiangbei crosstalk trio. With a thousand arrows pierced through his heart, Cura Yu could not find any words to fight back. He could only retreat with a sullen face.


    ''First grade boy, you wait for me!''


    Mura Yu stared at Naruto fiercely. In his opinion, even if this first-year kid has amazing physical fitness, it is impossible to compare with Naito. As long as Naruto loses the jump ball, Mura Yu will immediately jump out and laugh at Naruto fiercely. A meal.


    The referee secretly glared at the problem children of the two teams, and then stood in the middle to throw the ball.


    With a whistle, the basketball was thrown high in the air. The red-headed boy from Xiangbei and the bald-headed monk from Miuratai jumped into the air at the same time.


    "Drink!"


    Both Naito and Naito belong to the unquestioned power group, and Naito is a bit bigger than Naruto in size, but when it comes to jumping height, Naruto has the upper hand.


    Naito''s physique is comparable to that of Fatty Ba, and his explosive power is definitely comparable to that of Fatty. His majestic body is like a Super King Kong flying in the air.

 1600 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1600

    Naruto and Naito noticed the other''s take-off height at the same time. Although Naruto knew that Naito''s physical fitness was abnormal, when they actually saw it, they were surprised.


    boom!!


    The palms of the two people pressed on the basketball at the same time, and the two strong men exerted their strength together, but in terms of strength, Xuanzhen was inseparable. The basketball was impacted by this strange force, and it seemed that both of them became slightly deflated. The inside of the person was unbalanced and flew off the court. All Miuradai players looked at Naruto at this time as if they were looking at a monster.


    No one catches the ball before it goes out of bounds, because there is no way to tell who shot the basketball out, so the referee ruled for a second jump.


    When the referee announced the result of the second jump ball, the audience exhaled suddenly, and the whole arena suddenly became noisy.


    "Wow! It''s amazing, there are high school students who can jump so high!"


    "That is to say, and the bald head from Miuradai and the red-headed boy from Xiangbei are so strong, that body can jump so high, and the physical qualities of those two guys are unique."


    "And the red head in Xiangbei is only the first grade. We will have wonderful games to watch in the next three years!"


    The brute force confrontation between Naruto and Naito ignited the entire arena. To tell the truth, Naito¡¯s physical fitness is indeed strong and abnormal. Even Sendo couldn¡¯t help whistling when he saw the result of jumping the ball just now, because he and Naruto often plays together. He is a person who really knows Naruto''s strength. It is precisely because he knows how powerful Naruto is that he is surprised by Naito''s strength.


    "That Naito is really surprising. I thought that Sakuragi''s quality is unique in Japan. I didn''t expect Miuradai to hide such a guy."


    In the last practice match, Yuzhu, who lost to Naruto in both jumping ball and strength, was even more impressed: "The physical fitness of that Naito is really incredible, but he seems to be less important than Sakuragi. At more than ten kilograms, Sakuragi can fight against his physique. Sakuragi should have the upper hand in terms of natural strange power."


    Xian Dao scratched his cheek and concluded his statement: "Anyway, if you don''t care about the level of football skills, those two guys are absolute monsters!"


    All the members of Lingnan expressed their approval for Xiandao''s words, and Naruto has played in this world until now, and it is really the first time he has encountered a guy who can fight against his own strength. His arms are still a bit numb, and Naito also shakes his own. He looked at Naruto''s red hair and smiled.


    "Your strength is so great, your name is Sakuragi Flower Road, right?"


    "Yes, remember my name, the next time I jump the ball, I will definitely win!"


    Both Naruto and Naito are the kind of people who have never met an opponent with their superhuman powers. Now it is rare to meet a guy who can contend with their own strange powers. Both of them are excited, and there is a strong war in their eyes. The intention is burning.


    Basketball was once again thrown into the sky, and Naruto and Naito, two monsters who were not as strong as humans, also rose again.


    Naruto jumped higher this time than before, and when he and Naito''s hands hit the basketball, Naruto''s palm was slightly up.


    ''Great, Sakuragi is slightly dominant!''


    Naruto had the advantage with the half-chip jump power that won Naito, and at the same time the power of his entire body exploded and pressed hard towards the ball.


    "what!"


    With a slightly higher height, Naruto overpowered Naito with brute force and slapped the basketball towards Miuradai¡¯s half-court. He was determined to use Naito as a secret weapon and wanted to defeat Hainan¡¯s Miuradai. Unable to accept this scene, seeing the basketball flying to his own half, the first reaction of Miuradai players was not to grab the ball or defend, but to stand still.


    Speaking of stadium concentration, who here can compare with Xiangbei Liuchuanfeng?Rukawa Kaede stepped out with lightning, and reacted even before Miyagi. He slapped Naruto''s half-time ball towards Miuradai and copied it into his hands, then quickly slammed under Miuradai''s basket, taking off, painful, and soaring.


    Huh!!


    With a loud noise, the basketball was smashed into the basket by Rukawa Fox with all his strength. Although the two monsters were not as powerful as the two monsters who jumped the ball just now, the heavy slam dunk is the most exciting means of scoring.


    Rukawa''s slam dunk was Shohoku''s first goal in the second half. The two sides rotated and Miuratai controlled the ball.


    Mura Yu continued to boost the morale of his team members, but Naruto and the others apparently completely ignored the guy who kept jumping, and in Naruto¡¯s eyes, only Miuradai¡¯s first altitude, first weight and first place were left. One speed.


    "Let''s have a showdown, Naito!"


    Chapter 40-The White Haired Buddha''s Operations


    I don¡¯t know when the focus of the game has changed. The protagonist of this game may be Akagi, Mitsui, Rukawa, or even Miyagi, but when Naito, the big guy, came on the court, the focus of attention on the court , It becomes how wonderful the two guys can play.


    After receiving a pass from Araki, Naito dribbled the ball to the basket like a bright giant chariot.


    Although Naito has such a burly physique, his speed is comparable to that of the fastest trio on the court. When he hits quickly, it feels like a rumbling crush.


    "Ikebana! Be careful!"


    The leaves off the court could not help screaming. She couldn''t imagine the situation after Naito was hit by Naito''s huge figure.In Ye Zi''s view, Naruto''s injury is certain in that case, but the problem is how severe Naruto will be injured.


    Naruto was not afraid, but rushed towards Naito.A red head and a bald head, these two heads are particularly''dazzling'' on the basketball court.


    Of course, Naito didn''t really smash Naruto away directly, it was a foul, but slowed down after getting close to Naruto, squeezing Naruto sideways, and forcibly hitting the inside.


    Naito¡¯s sturdy body, the whole body''s tendon muscles are exerting waves of force. The average player can''t resist even Naito¡¯s single force, but Naruto has a body that is much thinner than Naito. It resisted Naito''s continuous collision, which made Naito feel more excited.


    Naito himself is a rugby player. In rugby, the restrictions on body collisions are much wider than those of basketball. In rugby, all kinds of violent collisions are commonplace. The rugby sportswear itself is to defend against continuous collisions. The damage caused to athletes, and Naito himself enjoys the pleasure of this muscle collision.


    After joining the basketball team, due to the restrictions of basketball rules, Naito could not give full play to his strength. Now he can meet an opponent who can contend with his own strength. How can Naito, a madman, not be excited, and even more so. work hard!


    In front of these two body monsters, the flame man and the gorilla all stepped aside for me. The fiercest battle on the court occurred between Naruto and Naito.Everyone in the audience dared to speak, dared to make any sound, and watched with breathlessness at the two big men who were constantly colliding inside. The sound of Naruto''s soles and wooden floor rubbing against the wooden floor seemed to burn the hearts of all the audience.


    Xian Dao held his chin and looked at the red head in the court with a funny face: "Sakuragi is really addicted to playing. By the way, his shoes won''t burn for a while."


    Although the jokes that Xiandao said were not funny at all, he could see that the kid Naruto was just playing now, enjoying the fun of body collision.


    Although Naito¡¯s performance has just begun, Xiandao can also feel it intuitively. Although this big bald head has a monster physical quality that can be ranked among the top in Japan and the world, it is not good enough in terms of technology. If a person takes advantage of the situation and falls back, it is easy to give Naito a foul. In terms of Naruto¡¯s ability, it takes at most five minutes to ask Naito to go off the court for five times, but Naruto did not do that. The only explanation is , Naruto had a great time.


    Naruto is indeed playing, anyway, they are destined to win this match in Xiangbei. Enjoy this rare fun, and coach Anxi will not blame him.


    Naruto¡¯s current body is slightly lower than Naito¡¯s monster in terms of absolute strength. The jumping ball used to beat Naito with a higher jumping height. Now Naruto finds it difficult to resist Naito¡¯s continuous collision. He squeezed into the basket abruptly, and after smashing Naruto away, Naito turned and took off.


    Huh!!


    The basket frame experienced the most violent vibration today. The loud sound swept through the basketball hall, making countless spectators wonder whether the fragile basket frame would be directly shattered by the bald head in a dunk.


    Naito scored the first goal in the second half of the Miura stage with an explosive slam dunk. The score between the two sides became 80:23, but the difference was still as huge as 57 points.


    When Naito fell to the ground and touched his bare hair and made a hey laugh, the audience who had held their breath before the audience exhaled and discussed the powerful slam dunk just now.


    "It''s so beautiful. I have watched high school basketball for so many years. This is the first time I have seen a high school student with so much energy!"


    "Yes, that bald head seems to be called Naito, I heard that it is Miuradai''s secret weapon."


    "Secret weapon, no wonder there will be such a strong power!"


    "But the red-haired boy in Xiangbei is also very powerful. Although he looks a lot smaller than the bald physique, he can block him for more than ten seconds. With these two people, the future games will be interesting! "


    The audience on the field is obviously excited for Kanagawa to have such a good player, which means that they will be able to see quite exciting games in the future, but their idea will be vanished in the near future.


    It was the first time Akagi saw someone who could defeat Naruto in strength. He was a little worried and afraid that he was injured. After all, for an athlete, injury is always the biggest and inevitable curse, and he hurried to Naruto¡¯s. Around.


    "Sakuragi, are you okay?"


    Naruto wiped the sweat from the fierce power confrontation just now. The crazier and demonized smile on his face proved that Akagi''s worry was completely unnecessary: ??"It''s okay, I''m so happy."


    Naruto''s demonized smile didn''t look normal at all, the fox ran over and patted the orangutan on the shoulder.


    "Don''t worry about him, this guy is very excited."


    Akagi is experiencing the joy of having a good teammate, and what Naruto is now experiencing is the joy of having a good opponent.His power has never been able to find an enemy in Kanagawa Prefecture. Even if he is as powerful as Akagi and Uzumi, he did not let Naruto use all his power. Now, Naito Tetsuya is for Naruto. It was a rare enemy that required him to fight with all his strength. This feeling made Naruto feel the excitement and passion he had been missing for a long time.

 1601 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1601

    Putting down the pen in her hand, the female manager of Hunan North America turned her head to look at the white-haired Buddha who was as stable as Mount Tai: "Teacher, is it okay to keep Sakuragi against that Naito?"


    The white-haired Buddha''s eyes were so venomous, and Chimu couldn''t understand things, he had already understood from the sidelines, he was holding a teacup in his hand and the corners of his mouth were upturned.


    "Don''t worry, Caizi classmate." The white-haired Buddha''s voice was slow, still tepid, "This is a good thing for Sakuragi-student."


    Although Caizi didn''t understand what Coach Anxi meant, this mellow Dinghai Shenzhen still played its role. Even though Caizi was confused, she didn''t say anything. She concentrated on recording the game data of each team member. With Ye Zi''s assistance, her job It''s also a little easier.


    Naruto received a backcourt from Akagi, and then quickly rushed to Miuratai basket.Naito is standing under Miuradai''s basket like an Optimus Prime, just like Naruto was waiting for Naito''s attack on the inside. Now Naito is also waiting for Naruto.


    If Naruto wanted to defeat Naito with technology, it would be easy, but it was a rare opportunity to fight against a guy with such a strong and strange power, so Naruto simply gave up the technology and broke into the inside to fight Naito hard.


    If Rukawa Fox¡¯s basketball is very capricious, what does it matter if Naruto is capricious occasionally?


    Naruto squeezed his back against Naito behind him. After he couldn''t force him to squeeze him inside, he immediately bent over and performed that ugly posture for singles.


    Although Naito had already seen Naruto''s pose in the first half, it was only when Naito was actually defending Nato that he felt the trouble with this trick.Because Naito¡¯s center of gravity is very low, coupled with continuous collisions with Naito¡¯s waist and abdomen, even with Naito¡¯s strong physique, he can¡¯t help bending over and his strength is weakened. Under Naito¡¯s constant impact, Even Naito''s physique couldn''t resist, was squeezed into the inside by Naruto, and then scored a slam dunk.


    82:23


    Mura Yu opened the backcourt, and when the basketball reached his hands, he immediately raised his arms and made a pass posture.


    "Naito! Fast break!!"


    Naito''s engine had already started, and the huge body quickly rushed towards Xiangbei''s basket. Then, with a flick of his arm, Mura Yu threw the basketball to the front court with all his strength, falling into the hands of Naito, who had already run halftime.


    When Naito''s huge body ran like this, normal people would not want to resist Naito''s impact head-on, but Naruto was just a freak who didn''t play cards according to common sense.


    Naito rushed into the inner line of Xiangbei at a superhuman speed that was not compatible with his physique, and then rose from the ground, clutching the basketball with his wide palm, and slammed it towards Xiangbei''s basket.


    "Don''t think about it, Naito!"


    Naruto jumped up to meet Naito''s huge body, and the two of them slammed into the air. Naruto''s hand slapped Naito''s back forcibly, and shot the damn basketball directly off the court.


    Boom!


    Two huge bodies crashed to the ground, pulling the hearts of countless people at once, and then these two vigorous monsters got up at the same time, patted their own bodies, nothing happened.


    Coach Anxi stared at the figure who was jumping alive after getting up, and then at Miuradai''s bald head.


    ''Are you violent?Haha...This is just right, the more so, the stronger Sakuragi-student will be...''


    Chapter 41-The game is over, the red head digging the corner


    Coach Anzai intentionally indulges Naruto to continue to fight against Naito''s strength. For Coach Anzai, this kind of game is doomed anyway, and he will make good use of it to train his players.


    With coach Anzai deliberately indulging, and Miuradai''s other players could hardly score at all, Naruto and Naito launched a powerful confrontation.


    Naito came to a slam dunk, Naruto immediately returned the color, in basketball, the most exciting slam dunk played exceptionally well in the hands of these two people, because they both have monster-level power, and Mitsui in the first half Rukawa and their wonderful performances all turned into flowing water under the power of these two monsters.


    Miuradai passed the baseline ball and Araki quickly dribbled the ball past halftime. Miyagi knew that Naruto and Naito would have to fight for a long time, and he would not steal Araki''s ball, just be careful of defense and prevent him from suddenly shooting.


    In fact, Araki was also afraid of Miyagi''s rapid stealing and breakthrough, so he didn''t dare to shoot at will in front of Miyagi. After taking the basketball for half the court, he saw that Naito was already in place and immediately threw the ball to the inside.


    "Naito, leave it to you!"


    The ball passed high and far, and looking at the posture, it seemed possible to fly directly out of the field.


    Naito''s feet were itchy, watching the basketball flying in the air, he immediately started off and accelerated the jump quickly.Naito''s burly body, after jumping up like a giant bison flying in mid-air, grabbed the basketball flying from the air and smashed it towards the basket!


    Huh!!


    Today''s basket is pure unlucky. The baskets on both sides have to be continuously tortured by the two power monsters Naruto and Naito. Naito''s beautiful aerial catch and slam dunk once again detonated the entire arena.


    To be honest, Araki''s pass was not very good, the ball passed too high, but Naito made up for this shortcoming with his monster-like jumping power and ability to stay in the air, and successfully received an empty dunk.


    "Miyagi!"


    Naruto called his own point guard, Miyagi rolled his eyes, and slowly dribbled the ball: "I know, I know, really, this game is about to become an exhibition game for the two of you."


    Naruto turned his head and looked at the time on the electronic scoreboard. The second half has been played for five minutes, and it is almost time to play.


    "I swear, this is the last goal."


    Miyagi once again threw Naruto''s eyes, and then quickly dribbled the ball through halftime. Of course, he wouldn''t mind playing with Naruto. After all, if he can complete a beautiful air pick, he is a point guard with a long face. , And in the stands, there are two strongest point guards in Kanagawa. The goal is to become the nation''s No. 1 point guard in Miyagi. Of course, he will not let go of the opportunity to demonstrate to those two point guards.


    Naruto ran after halftime. I don¡¯t know how many times he faced Naito on the inside. It¡¯s just that Naruto didn¡¯t compete with Naito brute force this time. Instead, with the change of footsteps, he easily changed his skills to the left and right. Naito flung away, and there was no one within one meter of him.


    "Miyagi!"


    "Already ready!"


    Miyagi''s hand raised, the basketball was slammed into the backboard, Naruto''s body immediately vacated, and the height and distance of the leap exceeded Naito''s beautiful air pick just now. The audience seemed to directly see the real time. In the slow motion picture, Naruto''s body soars in the air, keeping balance, and grabbing the basketball from Miyagi with one hand. After turning his body 360 degrees in the air, he smashes the basketball into the basket.


    Huh!!


    The basket on Miuradai''s side was once again ravaged by Naruto''s weird power, and when Naruto landed, the audience burst into the most intense cheers.


    Beautiful air-coupling is rare in the high school basketball world, and after the air-coupling, the 360-degree slam dunk is unique in Japanese high school basketball.Even in the high school basketball world of the basketball kingdom of the United States, Naruto''s slam dunk this time is absolutely wonderful, not to mention this place, in the Asian country Japan, which is no better than basketball.


    Naruto stood under the basket and laughed, accepting the cheers of the audience contentedly, while Mitsui and Miyagi were unhappy, one of them kicked behind Naruto''s fart~, Naruto immediately began to chase Beat those two bastards.


    Caizi was shocked by Naruto''s shocking slam dunk, but when she saw three fools running around, she immediately covered her face in pain.


    "These three idiots... are still competing now, what are the famous Hunan products?!"


    The one-on-one match between Naruto and Naito ended from that slam dunk, and then was the real match between Xiangbei and Miuradai. Under Miyagi''s scheduling, all the members of Xiangbei opened the offensive mode, and Naruto no longer played with Naito. Competing on the inside, but relying on the flexible footsteps that do not match the shape, to go around Naito, completely unable to keep up with Naruto''s pace.


    After all, Naito played basketball for a short period of time. To be precise, he should have been less than a year old. Moreover, he used to play rugby. The rule of rugby is to rush forward directly after grabbing the ball, without turning or flashing left. He avoids right, so Naito moves forward and backward quickly, but he is very awkward moving left and right. Naruto aims at Naito¡¯s weakness and keeps attacking, and his own speed and strength are not under Naito. Miuradai¡¯s secret weapon is not effective. The point difference, which was already terrifying in the half, continued to expand in the second half.


    Ten minutes before the end of the game, Coach Anzai made adjustments and replaced Akagi, Mitsui and Miyagi. Of the five main players, only two first-year players were still on the field. Naruto replaced them. Akagi''s position began to play center, and the Fox continued to be his small forward, the power forward became Kakuda, and Mumu became the shooting guard, and the task of holding the ball was given to Xiangbei''s most stable psychological quality Yasuda.


    Although Yasuda''s physical fitness can only be regarded as inferior, his speed is not fast, his strength is not strong, the elasticity is not good, and even in terms of height, he is still lower than the bottom-to-last altitude of the Xiangbei first five tigers, and the height is only 165 cm. His psychological quality is the most stable except for the anomalous monster Naruto. Whether he is leading or lagging, he plays steadily, even if his physical fitness is average, but as a point guard, Yasuda''s psychological quality is the top.


    After Yasuda came on the field, Xiangbei''s offensive pace was not as fast as when Miyagi was on the court, but he played steadily, still maintained a stable lead, and continued to expand the point difference. From this time on, the game has actually ended completely.


    "The game is over." With 9 minutes left before the second half was completely over, the Hainan leader had already announced the end.


    Fujima looked at the score on the field, and then looked at the court: "After that number 6 came on the field, Xiangbei''s offensive pace was much slower, but even if there were only two first-year players on the field, Xiangbei continued to open the score. It''s completely over."


    Hua Xing pushed his glasses: "The one from Miuradai called Naito is indeed amazingly good, but the technique is too bad, especially when moving left and right. But what surprised me even more was the number 10 in Xiangbei. He should have seen Naito¡¯s weakness a long time ago, and he deliberately competed against him with brute force. It was a surprising first grade."


    "Um..." Xiangyang trump card showed a serious look, "No. 10 Sakuragi Flower Road, No. 11 Ruchuan Maple, when Xiangbei stands in front of us, our biggest threat is these two first-year students."


    Teng is really an arrogant person, but he is not an arrogant person. After seeing the Xiangbei game with his own eyes, he now knows that this team is definitely not what it used to be.In addition to the original insider Akagi, the remaining four positions are also absolutely outstanding. He himself is confident that he can deal with Miyagi. Of course, Hanakata is against Akagi. Hasegawa should not have a big problem defending Mitsui on the outside, but Those two first-year...


    beep!


    The referee blew the whistle at the end of the game, and the final score of the two sides was fixed at 135:63. With a huge score difference of 72 points, Xiangbei abused and killed last year''s quarter-final team Miuratai High School.

 1602 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1602

    And Miuradai¡¯s secret weapon Naito Tetsuya scored Miuradai¡¯s team-high 30 points in the first game, plus 11 rebounds and 7 blocks. These were all won in the half of the game he debuted. However, He alone cannot change the overall situation. The overall strength of Miuradai is too far from that of Xiangbei, and Naito alone cannot reverse the whole situation. Miuradai is full of ambitions this year to defeat Hainan, but in the end he can only encounter the tragedy of a round trip. situation.


    Naito and Naito shook hands. The two of them actually admired each other quite well. After Naito and Naito shook hands, they touched their big bald heads.


    "You have a lot of strength, it is very interesting to play with you, I hope I will have the opportunity to play against you in the future.


    "Definitely." Naruto squeezed his chin and looked at the large figure of Naito before walking back to his team.


    At the end of the game, the spectators left. Xiangyang Ace glanced at Hainan Ace: "Goodbye, Amu, see you in the joint final."


    ''United Finals?''Lingnan Ace, who just stood upright next to him, heard this, and couldn''t help but spit out inwardly.''The result is actually the same thing, but...the Kanagawa top two...ha...''


    Lingnan Ace yawned and left the arena with his team to prepare for their first game in Lingnan tomorrow, while A Mu looked at the green shirts who left.


    "Tujima, can you still come to me this year?" To be honest, Amu is really not sure about this question.


    After the audiences from all sides dispersed, and the news of the Xiangbei team''s cutting Miuradai was passed out, Naruto approached Naito Tetsuya as a private person.


    "Naito, do you want to come to our Xiangbei to play?"


    Chapter 42-Goal, Undefeated Mountain King


    In the basketball team training after school the next day, Naruto was halfway through training and suddenly ran to coach Anzai.


    "Father, after the match yesterday, I found Naito from Miuradai and asked him if he would like to transfer to Xiangbei. He replied to me this morning saying yes, you see..."


    Thinking of yesterday''s abnormal body with a big bald head, coach Anxi''s eyes flashed clearly under his lens.


    "Do you want him to become our official member of Xiangbei?"


    "Hey, yes, Naito is only in the second grade. This year we will have the captain of the orangutan in Xiangbei, next year we will have Naito, and I will be there the next year. The basketball game itself is the insider who wins the world. If we can recruit Naito to our Xiangbei, For at least these three years, our internal lines in Xiangbei have been the first in the county. What do you think?"


    "Oh ha ha ha..." Coach Anxi once again let out the signature laugh, showing that he was in a good mood, "This is easy, I passed here, but Sakuragi-san, you shouldn''t just do it for this."


    "Sure enough, I can''t help you, daddy." Naruto stretched out his hand and squeezed the fat on Coach Anzai''s face, causing Mitsui who was training over there to almost run over to fight Naruto desperately, "Don''t bother us. By the way, the real enemy of our Xiangbei this year is definitely not Miuradai. It is not even the strong teams like Hainan and Xiangyang, but the mountain king of Akita County. In order to deal with the mountain king, it is always better to attract more powerful players. Yes, so I want to ask, can Naito catch up with this year''s national competition?"


    "Well, according to the rules of the Basketball Association, the county conference is definitely not allowed, but it should be possible to play in the national competition."


    "Huh, that''s good, Naito''s physical fitness is enough to be ranked first in the world, and then I must give the mountain king a big gift!"


    Naruto chuckled twice, and was about to turn around to go back to training, but the white-haired Buddha behind him suddenly stopped him.


    "Sakuragi classmate."


    "What''s wrong, daddy?"


    "Do you know the mountain king well?"


    "Well, it''s not a complete and thorough understanding, but you know the basics. After all, they are the strongest mountain that we must surpass and dominate the country."


    "Um...Sakuragi-san, come with me."


    Coach Anzai rarely got up, left his seat, and slowly left the arena. Although Naruto was completely confused, he still followed.


    For the special treatment of coach Anxi to Naruto, the flame man expressed 10,000% envy, extreme and hatred.


    ''Damn it, Coach Anxi is really kind to that kid, if I didn''t...''


    Thinking of the time when he was depraved ~ bad, Mitsui''s eyes were full of regret.If it weren¡¯t for that time, he would still be Coach Anzai¡¯s most proud ~ proud disciple, and now, he can also be by the side of Coach Anzai, just like Naruto just pinched the fat of Coach Anzai, although Mitsui The guy who gritted his teeth didn''t respect the coach at all, but he was really envious in his heart.


    It¡¯s just that Mitsui, who had a bad history, was unable to act like that with Coach Anzai. The absence of the stadium for more than a year had a great impact on Mitsui, not only in physical strength, but also in my heart. His skills are basically the same as when he was in middle school, but his mentality is not enough. His heart has not yet recovered to that amazing and talented Wushi Junior High School Mitsui Shou.


    ''I have to work harder!We must redouble our efforts to make up all the blanks of more than a year!''


    The flame man gritted his teeth secretly, the flame in his heart gradually rose, and he spread his hands toward his outside partner.


    "Come on again, Miyagi!"


    Under Miyagi''s inner murmur of "Is this guy taking the wrong medicine", he started practicing with Mitsui again.


    Naruto followed Coach Anxi to his office, because Xiangbei is only a not-so-known public school, so the teaching conditions are not good. Even if Coach Anxi is a famous basketball coach in the university, the school gave him a single The office, but the internal conditions are still a lot worse than those of Xiangyang''s quite rich private schools.


    Coach Anzai asked Naruto to sit down and filled his big teacup with a glass of water.


    "Sakuragi-san, do you watch the videotape of the Sanno competition in the past year?"


    "..." Naruto was silent for a while, then nodded honestly, "Yes, I''ve seen it."


    ''I have not only watched the videos of all Sanno competitions in the past years, but also the comics of the Xiangbei and Sanno competitions.''Of course this cannot be said.


    Coach Anzai pushed his glasses: "Sakuragi, I heard that Mitsui and others have borrowed some videos from you to watch and learn, but I can ask you why you don¡¯t show them the Sanwang game. What about the video?"


    ''That''s not called borrowing, it''s obviously grabbing!''


    Naruto vilified the four bastards on the team, but the question of Coach Ansi made him think for a while.


    "Now...it''s not the time..." Naruto sighed slightly. "It''s not time for them to see the video of the Shanwang game. At least until they defeat Hainan, they cannot see that video."


    Although the level of Sanno is impossible to compare with the NBA professional basketball team, even the strongest Sanno is not comparable to the weakest team in the league, but in the Japanese high school basketball world, Sanno is The undefeated king, at present, Naruto can''t let a few guys on the team see the game video of the mountain king. It will definitely cause a great psychological shock to them. Before building enough confidence to become the king, The game video of the mountain king must be kept in dust, so that no one of them can see it.


    Coach Anzai looked into Naruto''s eyes and suddenly laughed after a while: "Sakuragi, you are the most talented basketball player I have ever seen, not just your body, but also your mind."


    Coach Anxi smiled and pointed to a cabinet next to him.


    There is a TV set on the cabinet, and through the glass cabinet door of the cabinet below, you can see a VCR placed inside, and there are also video tapes underneath, judging from the label attached to the video tape All of them are Sanwang game videos. It seems that Coach Anzai and Naruto have the same idea.


    Coach Anxi took a sip of tea: "Sakuragi, let''s have a chat. How do you think we compare with Sanwang?"


    After Naruto touched his head and said that he was rude, he began to analyze their two teams, Xiangbei and Shanwang, according to his own understanding.


    "In terms of strength on paper, we are definitely behind the mountain king. In terms of the depth of the bench players, the depth of the bench of the mountain king is the first in the country. If we add Naito, we can play a role in the game against the mountain king. There are only six people."


    Coach Anxi nodded. Although Xiangbei has had national-level players in all five positions after three years, as far as the depth of the bench is concerned, Xiangbei is still the lowest in the county. Even Miuradai''s bench player is definitely It is also much stronger than Xiangbei''s bench, not to mention the undefeated mountain king.


    "From the perspective of counterpoint players, Sanno has three super-college-level players, namely, the first high school center Masashi Kawada, the first high school point guard Kazunori Fukatsu, and the number one high school student Sawa Kitei in Japan. Ji, for the moment, our Xiangbei are all at a disadvantage in these three positions. I am confident that I can suppress Sanno¡¯s power forward Masahiro Nobehiro, but Senior Mitsui should be only slightly better than Sanno¡¯s Matsumoto. That''s it, it can¡¯t be completely suppressed. If Mitsui-senpai can completely return to junior high level and suppress Matsumoto, we should have about 30% chance of winning against King King. However, the game is played and not calculated. During the game A lot of unexpected things may happen, so whether we can win or not will be known after the fight."


    "Sakuragi, you always surprise me. After I retire, why don''t you come to coach Xiangbei."


    "Hehe, father, forget it, I have no interest in coaches, bye, I''m going to my assistant manager."


    Naruto waved to Coach Anzai and immediately turned and ran. The training time was over. He simply went to find Ye Zi to go home. As for how much his words could affect Coach Anzai, Naruto didn''t care.


    After Naruto left Coach Anzai¡¯s office, Coach Anzai stayed in the office by himself. He waited until the whole cup of hot tea was cold before making a call and informing his wife that he would be back later today, and then from the desk. Take out a videotape from his drawer and put it in the VCR.


    After a period of noise, the videotape began to play, and the picture on the TV was astonishingly the video of the Wushi Junior High School in the middle school final three years ago.


    "Mitsui..."


    Chapter 43-Target America, a dialogue with the fox

 1603 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1603

    The time came to the day of the game, and the opponent of the second round of Xiangbei was Kakuno High School.


    However, Kakuno is not worthy of Xiangbei¡¯s attention at all, because Kakuno¡¯s school is about the same as last year¡¯s Xiangbei, which means it¡¯s a big team, it¡¯s a one-round tour, and it¡¯s considered that it can reach the second round this year. Kadono''s luck is good, but how can such a school resist the strong footsteps of Kanagawa''s No. 1 dark horse?


    The Lingnan High School basketball team continued to debut, paying attention to the matches of the strongest opponents they care about. Xiangyang and Hainan also came to observe the match in Xiangbei, but the latter two teams are different from all the main players and coaches in Lingnan. Only Tengzhen and Huaxing came here, while Hainan only had Amu, Ashen and Qingtian.


    It may be because there is a coach in Lingnan and it is not convenient to speak. Therefore, the three teams did not gather together as before, but chose a stand far away.


    It was just that the observation results of Xiangbei made the three teams unsatisfied, because Kakuno is too weak to play the role of a touchstone at all, and it is completely impossible to see the full strength of Xiangbei.


    In the first half, Xiangbei was still a strong lineup of the starting five tigers. Kakuno''s strength was a bit worse than Miuradai, and there was no super giant like Naito to guard the inside. As a result, the new Xiangbei was already in less than five minutes in the first half. In the opening 10 minutes, the score of the two sides was 35:2. In just ten minutes, they achieved a crazy lead of 33 points, which made the game boring.


    At the end of the first half, the Kakuno players who were almost crying by the five main players of Xiangbei finally got a chance to relax. There was no need to worry about dying directly on the basketball court, but the scores between the two sides were so cruel.


    82: 6


    At the end of the first half, he led Kakuno crazy by 76 points, and even said that Miyagi¡¯s steals and assists, Mitsui¡¯s three-pointers, Akagi¡¯s blocks, Naruto¡¯s rebounds and Rukawa¡¯s slam dunks. All of them are more than the points scored by the Kakuno team. This kind of game has long been scored in garbage time.


    Coach Anzai also saw that Kakuno''s level is a lot worse than Miuradai, so he didn''t want his disciples to waste energy and time on such opponents. In the second half, all the starting five tigers of Xiangbei were rested, and the lineup of the game became With center Kakuda, power forward Mumu, small forward Shiozaki, shooting guard Ishii, point guard Yasuda, 180 cm tall Kakuda Satoru became the highest altitude in the Xiangbei field.


    Originally with this lineup, Kakuno would not be completely disadvantaged no matter what, just because the first half of Xiangbei''s starting five tigers were too cruel, playing so that Kakuno saw the damn red deal with a psychological shadow. As a result, Playing all the time, although the scoring ability of Xiangbei bench players can''t be as crazy as the Five Tigers, they still continue to expand the difference between the two sides.


    The Five Tigers of Xiangbei are all interested in this kind of boring game. The difference of more than 70 points is simply irreparable, so they all started to do their own things.


    The good student Akagi took this homework directly, ready to finish the homework here, and then set aside more time to practice basketball.Mitsui started doing push-ups behind the bench, and he was desperately trying to make up for the blank for more than a year.Miyagi wanted to help Caizi record the data, but Caizi was photographed aside with a fan.


    But Rukawa Feng took a walkman. After all, it was still in the early 1990s. There was no such thing as MP3 on the market. You could only listen to tapes. However, the walkman was not cheap. It shows that Rukawa Fox¡¯s family is still Not bad.


    After all, Rukawa Feng used to ride a bicycle while sleeping, and didn''t know how many bicycles would be destroyed for a month. Of course, it wouldn''t work without a family background.


    Naruto, who was showing her affection while holding the leaf, leaned over and listened, and found that there were conversations in English.


    ''Is this fox going to America?It seems that I have to find time to talk to him.''


    Naruto is going to be a psychological counselor, and everyone in the stands has completely lost interest in the unilateral abuse and killing game.


    Xiandao even yawned lazily, saying that he was completely uninterested in this kind of competition: "After all, Kakuno''s strength is far from Xiangbei''s, and this kind of competition has no reference value at all."


    Coach Tian Gang still wears that green shirt, which seems to have been the case since the practice match with Lingnan. I don''t know if he hasn''t washed or changed, or bought a dozen shirts that are exactly the same.


    Coach Tian Gang has no interest in the Xiangbei bench players, but Xiangbei''s strength makes him sigh: "After two years of waiting, Akagi finally waited for a strong teammate, but I never thought about these people. After getting together, the strength displayed will actually be so strong. It seems that only when Xiangbei and Xiangyang compete, can we see the true strength of Xiangbei."


    Last year¡¯s top four teams were all scattered in four regions. In Xiangbei, the team in this region is Xiangyang. From the view of Coach Tian Gang, in that region, only Xiangyang is Xiangbei¡¯s true opponent. .


    In the game against Kakuno, in the end, Shonoku won a big score of 126:26, a full score of 100 points. This game itself is not important. After the game with Kakuno, coach Tianoka let Lingnan''s players can They went back separately, leaving the fairy road alone. At the same time, Naruto also found the fox alone.


    "Fox, go to my house for dinner tonight, I have something to tell you."


    "excuse me."


    Rukawa Fox said this at the door of Naruto¡¯s house. Compared to Naruto, who doesn¡¯t know how to respect his teacher, Rukawa Fox is actually more polite. Among the four tigers in Xiangbei, Rukawa is the only tiger that does not call Akagi a gorilla. one of.


    "Come in, it''s not your first time at my house, don''t be so polite."


    Naruto greeted the fox to come in and sit, and put two plates on the dining table at the same time. A stack of braised beef and a stack of boiled edamame are good dishes to go with, and Naruto took two bottles of shochu from the kitchen. , Obviously want to drink two cups with the fox.


    Ye Zi untied the apron and hung it on the hook in the kitchen: "Ruchuan, come in and sit down. Sister Caizi has something to do with me. I''ll go out first. You two have a good chat."


    Ye Zi knew that Naruto had something to talk to Rukawa Kaede, and she was not suitable to be there, so this thoughtful girl would take the initiative to leave this environment by herself. Rukawa Kaede, who only had basketball in his head, probably wouldn¡¯t understand this, but just nodded to say hello to Ye Ye , Put down his schoolbag and sat opposite Naruto.


    Naruto poured a glass of wine for the fox, and then drank it himself.


    Rukawa Kaede didn''t know what Naruto was looking for, he just drank with Naruto first.Among the five tigers in Xiangbei, except for the good student Akagi, the other four have been drunk, but of course they will not tell each other. And the best drinker is Naruto, the second is Mitsui, and the third In Miyagi, the least drinkable is this cold-faced fox.


    The fox¡¯s drinking volume is really bad. It¡¯s not directly proportional to his football skills. Naruto intends to let the fox drink some alcohol. It¡¯s good for him, but he didn¡¯t intend to make the fox completely drunk. Seeing that the fox is already a little drunk, Naruto Put down the chopsticks and immediately began to formally ask questions.


    "Fox, do you want to play in America?"


    The look in the fox''s eyes changed obviously, but because of the influence of alcohol, the change was not obvious: "How did you know?"


    "In the second half of today''s game against Kakuno, I heard you were listening to the tape of the English dialogue, so I knew it. You said that, I guessed it right."


    Rukawa was silent for a while, but nodded and admitted: "Yes, I want to go to the basketball kingdom of America to play."


    Rukawa feels that there is nothing to say about this, because for those who play basketball, the NBA is the highest hall of basketball. The one in that place has the world''s top basketball level. It is the glory of the players to play there. It is the glory of the players to play in the United States. It is a lofty dream for countless people who love basketball.


    Naruto poured another glass of wine for Rukawa and waited for him to drink before expressing his opinions.


    "To be honest, I don''t agree with you going to the United States to play now."


    Rukawa has already revealed a hint of doubt in his drunken eyes: "Why?"


    "Because your current level is not enough, fox, do you think you are very strong?" Naruto tilted his head and looked at the fox, and immediately answered by himself before he answered, "Of course, in the eyes of many people, you It¡¯s really strong, but this is only at the level of Japanese high school students. Do you think the physical quality of Asian yellow-colored people can be compared with American blacks?"


    Rukawa was silent and did not speak, and after seeing his glass full again, he killed it in one go.


    "Your height is indeed very good. According to the latest test, you are already close to 189 cm. When you reach adulthood, your height should be close to 2 meters. Such a height is considered long in Japan, but it is still far away in the NBA. Far from enough."


    Rukawa put down the wine glass, his eyes were extremely bright, looking at Naruto.


    "What do you think is the difference between me and American basketball?"


    Naruto did not directly answer Rukawa Kaede¡¯s question, but said another thing: "Do you know the name of Coach Anzai in college?"


    Chapter 44-The doomed goal, Japan''s top high school student


    The fox didn''t reply to Naruto''s words, but one could still be seen in his eyes.


    ''What do you say this suddenly?''


    Naruto poured himself a glass of wine, and then he began to speak for himself: "Coach Anzai was a famous basketball coach when he was in college. At that time, he was called a white-haired ghost, and he was completely the same now. It¡¯s different. Coach Anzai at that time was a devil coach who was so strict with his players that he could even be described as harsh. Uh... it¡¯s a bit like coach Tianoka in Lingnan now. If the players can¡¯t complete training according to his instructions, Will be scolded by him, and at that time coach Anxi had a very talented player named Ryuji Tani."


    Rukawa Fox didn''t care, but when Naruto said the words "talented player", the Fox immediately felt that it might have something to do with him, so he pricked his ears.


    "Gu Ze was the most fascinating genius player of coach Anxi at the time. I heard that he was 2 meters tall and was the tallest small forward in the university at the time. However, his movements were very flexible, whether it was an outside three-pointer, a breakthrough layup, or a jump shot He is also a very good player with offensive talent. Because of his high talent, Coach Anxi has stricter requirements for his training. Once Gu Ze cannot complete the designated training by Coach Anxi, he will be attacked by Coach Anxi. Scolding, and because he could not bear the endless scolding of coach Anzai and the boring basic training, Tanizawa suddenly dropped out of school one day. Without telling Coach Anzai, he left Japan and went to the United States."


    The fox waited for a while, seeing that Naruto didn''t continue speaking, he couldn''t help being curious.


    "What happened to Guze?"


    "After thinking about the situation, I will know it. I also told you that those who are over 2 meters are called long people in Japan, but in the United States, there are so many players over 2 meters. The physique of black Americans is born. Much taller than the Asian yellow race, you have seen Magic Johnson''s game, the United States will even have a point guard over 2 meters. Gu Ze''s body can only barely be regarded as first-class in the United States, but because of his basic playing Not solid enough, Gu Ze is very hard in the United States. Although he has entered the NBA to play, the team is simply a set of loose sand, let alone a team, it is just five players playing each, even if playing in the NBA, but because of neglect After the basic exercises, I couldn¡¯t get ahead at all.


    Coach Anzai later tried his best to find Tanuzawa, but five years after Tanuzawa left Japan, Coach Anzai got the news of Tanuzawa''s death.This incident is the biggest injury of Coach Anxi, so he left the college basketball world and changed from a white-haired ghost to a white-haired Buddha."


    Originally, Mrs. Anzai should have told Rukawa about this story of Gusawa, but now it is said from Naruto¡¯s mouth. Naruto is here as a psychological counselor for Rukawa Fox, and no one pays him. The loss is big.


    Rukawa was silent for a while after listening to Naruto''s account, and then took the initiative to pour himself a glass of wine for the first time.


    "Do you think I am still inferior to Tanizawa?"

 1604 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1604

    "Hehe, back then, Gu Ze was a college student. He can become the most valued genius player of Coach Anxi. How can his skills be better than you and me now. If Gu Ze went to the United States and didn¡¯t make his debut, I personally advise you not to Go to the United States now, and you still have a problem with your individual strength. An NBA team has more than 80 games a year, and on average, there is a fierce competition in about four days. You feel that with your physical strength, you can support Got that kind of high-intensity competition?"


    Rukawa touched ~ touched his nose, and he had nothing to say about Naruto.


    Speaking of this fox, at his age, the biggest problem that hinders his progress in football skills is physical strength. There are also performances in the original book. During the Xianghai battle, the fox began to score hurriedly when Akagi was injured and left the field. As a result, his physical strength was lost in the second half. , With the NBA¡¯s super confrontational game, the fox¡¯s physical strength can¡¯t hold on at all, and even if the fox won¡¯t join the NBA now, the intensity of American basketball will definitely surpass that of Japanese basketball. Can he finish a full game? It''s hard to say.


    Naruto severely despised the guy who planned to go to the U.S. without considering his physical strength. Then he went back to his room, took out a piece of paper, and threw it directly to the fox, and Rukawa Fox saw what was on the paper. , His eyes stared like two night pearls.


    "Is this your training sheet?"


    "Yes, to be precise, it was my physical training sheet when I just started playing two years ago. I ran at least 30 kilometers a day, shot at least 1,500 shots, 100 push-ups, and 100 sit-ups. So My strength can throw you out of two streets, fox."


    Rukawa looked at the amount of training on the training sheet that seemed horrible to him. He unconsciously used his hands and wrinkled the whole paper. Naruto ate an edamame, and then watched the fox¡¯s rare emotional expression. , Said: "I''m just showing you, you''d better not follow my list."


    Rukawa put down the training sheet: "Why?"


    "Idiot, do you understand step by step? With your current physical strength, if you follow my training sheet, you will be sent to the hospital in less than a week. And even if you can hold it, in a short time If you add too much muscle inside, it will make you lose the accuracy of your projection, just like the captain."


    "Um..." The fox had nothing to say, so he could only put down the scary training sheet.


    Naruto looked at the fox who was still indifferent, and said, "If you are going to the United States, I have no objection, but wait until you have your physical reserves. And, why don''t I set a goal for you and become the number one in Japan? High school student."


    "No. 1 in Japan?!"


    "Yes, it is now recognized that Japan¡¯s No. 1 high school student is Sawakita Eiji of Sanno Industry. If you can beat him, you can probably go to the United States. But we have to enter the national competition before we have the same Only with the qualifications of standing on the same stadium will you have the opportunity to face Eiji Zebei. Before that, we will work together to defeat Xiangyang and then enter the country. How about?"


    The fox looked at the wine glass in Naruto''s hand, picked it up and touched him.


    "it is good!"


    Naruto drank the wine with a smile, Rukawa Feng, Xiangyang, you are miserable.


    The old fox with green paint on Naruto¡¯s old cucumber completely pitted Rukawa this little fox. In order to enter the national competition, in order to get the opportunity to face the top Japanese high school student Sawakita, Rukawa had to go to the prefectural convention. It is impossible to fight for a life, Xiangyang, Lingnan and Hainan are all happy.


    When Naruto calculated the Rukawa Foxes for the trip to the national competition in Xiangbei, there was also a man who tried his best for the tour of the national competition for his team, and that was the coach Tianoka of Lingnan.


    Compared with the strong strength of Xiangbei this year, although Lingnan has a talented immortal Dao Zhang, the road to the national competition in front of Lingnan is very bumpy.


    Coach Tian Gang avoided other players on the team and talked to Sendo alone, also for the team''s business.


    "Xiandao, in the next game, I plan to let you be the point guard. How do you compare to Miyagi in Xiangbei?"


    Sendo touched his head, and the look of Coach Tianoka made him think about this issue seriously: "Miyagi is too short after all. I want him to have a height advantage of more than 20 cm, which can limit Miyagi¡¯s performance. only¡­¡­"


    Coach Tian Gang showed a rare generous smile on his face: "It''s okay, just say it if you want to say it."


    Sendo probably understood what Coach Tianoka meant, and directly expressed his thoughts: "I can personally suppress Miyagi''s ability alone, but the players around him are obviously better than ours. To what extent, I may also."


    Coach Tian Gang sighed. What Xiandao said was exactly what he was worried about: "You are right. Although Xiangbei''s bench depth is weak, but their five main players are too strong, to be honest, I am very optimistic. Whether Xiangyang can enter the joint finals this year, and once you meet Xiangbei in the joint finals, only Yuzhu and Fukuda can help you. So Xiandao, when it comes to the joint finals, I will give you unlimited firepower. , I don¡¯t just want you to organize the offense of the players. When the team encounters a crisis, I also hope that you can play a strong offensive firepower. I know this puts a lot of pressure on you, but you are our only trump card in Lingnan, Xiandao ,please."


    As Coach Tian Gang said, he suddenly bowed to Xian Dao and was so scared that Xian Dao quickly helped Tian Gang up.


    "Leave it to me, coach, I will do my best!"


    The situation in Xiangbei and Lingnan is completely different. Xiangbei¡¯s trump card... To be honest, the county has played two games so far and it has not yet been determined. Rukawa and Mitsui are fighting for the trump card position. It¡¯s no problem. The other one will always play a strong scoring ability like the god of the sea. There are two powerful interior twin towers, Akagi and Naruto, and Miyagi itself does not lack the means to score, so any of them Both can be used as offensive arrows.


    The situation in Lingnan is quite the opposite. Even though Futian¡¯s attack firepower is strong, even if Yuzhu is one of the four major centers in the county, Xiandao Zhang is the only trump card in Lingnan, and no one can shake its status. For the five questionable children, the burden of whether Lingnan can enter the national competition is all on the shoulders of Xiandao.


    After bidding farewell to Coach Tian Gang, Xian Dao looked at the stars and moon in the sky and sighed.


    "Entering the country... a long way to go..."


    Chapter 45-Ace Duel, White Haired Ghost''s Tactics


    The next day, during the daily training of the Xiangbei team, Rukawa took the ball and found the flame male Mitsui Histo.


    "Senior, one-on-one, eleven balls."


    Mitsui was taken aback, then raised a confident smile: "No problem."


    The two decided offensive and defensive by guessing, but Rukawa won and attacked first with the ball.Both of them have three-point ability, so Mitsui Shou had to guard from outside the three-point line. Inside and outside the three-point line, the two ace of Xiangbei, who had not yet established the first, looked at each other and each had their own thoughts.


    ''Mitsui...Send¨­...Amu...Sawakita...No. 1 in Japan!''


    ''No matter who is in front of me, I don''t want to lose. I have to make up for the blank for more than a year!''


    The two ace of Xiangbei have their own minds, but they have the same idea of ??winning.The cold-faced fox''s eyes were focused and sharp, staring closely at Xiangbei 14 in front of him, and then suddenly activated, rushing towards the right side.


    Mitsui is slightly inferior to Rukawa in terms of physical fitness, but in terms of defensive experience, he is worse than Rukawa. This time Mitsui''s prediction is extremely accurate. Although the speed is slightly slower than that of the Fox, the flame man is still in hot pursuit.


    Rukawa failed to make a breakthrough, stopped suddenly, and took off quickly, playing extremely decisively.


    Mitsui couldn''t seal it, and watched the basketball hole go through his side of the king.


    "1:0, Rukawa is in the lead." Naruto watched the excitement and took the initiative as a scorer.


    Mitsui snorted obviously unhappy, and then he started the attack.Being able to score a goal easily by Rukawa clearly angered the flame man in Xiangbei. The flame was burning. As for the extent to which it would burn, it was hard to say.


    The Flame Man dribbled the ball from the three-point line, and the cold-faced fox followed closely, because he knew that the guy in front of him ranked first in three-point shots in Xiangbei. If he emptied him, he would just die by himself.


    Mitsui dribbled the ball at once, not as fast as Rukawa just now, shaking his body slightly.


    Rukawa''s first reaction was to move the center of gravity to the right, but the result was a misjudgment. Mitsui immediately broke through to the left to the basket, but Rukawa refused to give up and immediately followed up.


    Mitsui jumped up to meet the hoop, and the basketball in his hand gently sent to the hoop.


    The cold-faced fox''s palm patted the basketball in Mitsui''s hands, and eventually he took it back, because the ball was the same whether it was blocked or not. Even if he hard-covered Mitsui''s ball, there was only one interference ball in the end.


    Shi Shiran Mitsui landed and proclaimed the score: "1:1."


    The two eyebrows were raised, and it seemed that the time had reached ten ten. The indifferent fox stood there for a while, then held the ball again and began to attack.


    They are all teenagers. Compared with the boring and monotonous training, who would not like to play games, and the faint ace battle between Rukawa and Mitsui attracted everyone¡¯s attention. At that time, everyone in the basketball hall was paying attention to the duel between these two guys.


    Ye Zi changed the tape to the VCR, and then stuffed the full tape into Naruto''s hand: "Rukawa and Mitsui-senpai seem to be desperate today. What did you say to Rukawa yesterday?"


    Ye Zi stabbed her boyfriend with his arm. Although Ye Zi thoughtfully left yesterday when Naruto and Rukawa were drinking, she was still a little curious in her heart.


    Naruto hooked Ye Zi''s shoulders, smelled the faint scent of her body, and showed her affection with her girlfriend on the basketball team contentedly, deliberately stimulating the nerves of some bachelors, and then lazily said: "Nothing, I just give the fox A goal is to make him the number one high school student in Japan first."


    "Is it the number one high school student in Japan?"


    Ye Zi showed a stunned look, then looked at the two people who were desperately on the court, and then gave his black-hearted boyfriend a fierce look: "You are really the same person, you tell Rukawa like this, he will have to work hard for the next game. No."


    "It''s hard to chant, anyway, it''s not me who will suffer."


    Naruto smiled, and both Mitsui and Anzai heard the conversation between the two of them, and different lights flashed in the eyes of the master and disciple.


    ''Japan''s number one high school student...''

 1605 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1605

    It''s night, Rukawa House


    The cold-faced fox was lying on his chuang. There was no light in the room. His black eyes were staring at the dark ceiling, and his appearance was a bit permeating to be honest.


    "Although his speed and moving left and right are a bit faster than Mitsui-senpai, his fake movements are more realistic than mine..." Recalling the heads-up duel that he lost at 10:12 in the afternoon, the cold-faced fox secretly clenched his fists.


    "I will never fail again, defeating Mitsui-senpai... defeating Xiandao... defeating Mu Shenyi... and then defeating Zebei, becoming the number one in Japan... Sleeping, I''m asleep..."


    At the same time, Mitsui House


    ''Damn it, I feel a little bit powerless against that kid. I was lucky to win in the afternoon. The last long shot was made, but the kid''s speed of improvement...huh!No matter how good my body is, my advantage is experience and comprehensiveness. Even if my body is not better than him, basketball games are not one-on-one. I want to make up for the blank period of more than a year. My Mitsui Life is forever. The man who won''t give up!''


    Akagi House


    Although the night is deep, the Akagi gorilla has not slept yet. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the orangutan¡¯s work and rest time is different from that of ordinary people. At this time, the orangutan is still lifting two dumbbells hard, with rock-like muscles. It was coated with a thin layer of sweat.


    ''Unexpectedly, the two guys Rukawa Feng and Mitsui tried desperately to that extent, but I am the captain of Xiangbei, and I will never lose to them!Our enemy in Xiangbei this year is not anyone in the prefecture, but the undefeated Yamano of Akita Prefecture. My goal to defeat is not Yuzumi or Hanakata, but Yamano¡¯s first center Masashi Kawada, defeating Kawada and becoming the number one in the university. The center, as well as dominating the country, must be completed this year!''


    Miyagi House


    It seems that it is not only the first altitude of Xiangbei that does not sleep at night, but also the penultimate altitude of the five tigers of northern Hunan.Miyagi is doing continuous squats at this time. This kind of exercise is a great exercise for Miyagi''s calf muscles.


    ''My height is my biggest weakness, and I can only make up for it with other efforts. Fujima, Amu, Fukatsu... the three strongest point guards in the country, even the shortest Fujima is taller than me. Nearly ten centimeters, speed must be used to make up for this shortcoming.I want to defeat them and become the number one point guard in the country. If this is the case, Caizi will... Assi!Don''t think about it so much. The most important thing now is that the team can enter the national competition. After doing this set of squats, rest!''


    The fourth of the five main forces in Xiangbei, all of them felt different crisis because of the matchup between Mitsui and Rukawa in the afternoon. They all suffered from insomnia to varying degrees. The only exception was the heartless red-headed bastard who was holding the leaf nephrite. ~ Wenxiang''s body, Naruto sleeps very well every night.


    Although not all the players in Xiangbei have gotten a good rest, the difference in strength is not something that can be made up for.


    After Xiangbei faced Takahata in the third round, Takahata''s strength was at best a little bit stronger than Kakuno. In fact, it was the difference between the eldest brother and the second elder brother. All five main players only played half-court, and then they were sent in. The bench corps headed by center Kakuda easily won the game.


    After the normal game, Takahata''s score failed, and the audience only scored 59 points. Of course, it is much better than the poor Kakuno High School in the last game. The whole Xiangbei team scored 158 points, of which Rukawa Kaede scored 36 points plus 2 steals and blocked shots. 3 and 3 rebounds, while Mitsui Kotobuki 35 points, steals 1, assists 5, blocks 2, and rebounds 2. The two players almost scored half of Xiangbei''s points after playing halftime. The battle for Xiangbei''s first trump card will obviously continue. , Regardless of who is blocking in front of them, their two sharp knives will chop all blocking people into pieces.


    Kanagawa¡¯s first dark horse, Xiangbei, played triumphantly all the way, and beat his opponent three times in a row with big scores. In the fourth round, which was the penultimate round before the joint final, the opponent that Xiangbei faced was also one of the top eight last year. Jiuwu.


    Jin Jiuwu, like Miuratai, was the quarter-final team last year, but instead of losing to Hainan, he lost to Xiangyang.Therefore, unlike Miuradai who hopes to attack Hainan''s relatively weak inside line with Naito''s physique, Tsujiutake''s main force is located outside the three-point line, and is a rare team with excellent three-pointers.


    The biggest feature of Xiangyang is the four teams with the highest average altitude in the county. So far, Xiangyang¡¯s internal line ranks first in the county. However, because the outside scoring firepower is only Fujishen alone, Xiangyang¡¯s external line requires Weaker than Hainan''s outside line, Jin Jiuwu''s current lineup is formed against Xiangyang''s outside line.


    But when it comes to three-pointers, Xiangbei has a wealth of resources that ordinary people can''t imagine. Before the start of the game, the five main players have begun to warm up, and Xiangbei is still continuing the previous five-tiger lineup. Everyone except Naruto is holding back. With a sigh of relief, among them are Rukawa Fox and Mitsui who are fighting for ace.


    "Fellow students."


    Coach Anxi spoke softly, and under the white reflective lenses, the dark waves were about to show the prototype of a white-haired ghost.


    "Tsujiutake is best at shooting three-pointers, so I hope you will defeat them in what they are best at. In this game, as long as there is a chance, I ask you to shoot three-pointers as much as possible, understand? ?"


    The white-haired Buddha rarely makes arrangements, and now he has ordered all the members of Xiangbei to take orders.


    "Yes!"


    Chapter 46-Cyclonus, the Exploding Flame Man


    The white-haired Buddha is a bastard, and the white-haired Buddha is a bad person. If he thinks that the white-haired Buddha is very good to bully, then he is the number one idiot in the sky!


    Tsujiutake is not as arrogant as Miuradai. In fact, the No. 1 dark horse in Xiangbei, Kanagawa, has been so high-profile all the way. In every game, he abused his opponents with a huge score difference of several tenths. Tsujiu and Miura Taiwan was the quarter-finals of last year. If they still look down on Xiangbei today, Jin Jiuwu''s team won''t have to play, so please go to the hospital to see your brains.


    However, paying attention does not mean that the gap in strength can be wiped out, and even more because the black-hearted and white-haired Buddha in Xiangbei has now shot.


    The old fox of Xiangbei stretched out his paws and arranged it himself. Xiangbei started the real scoring mode from the first half, and it was a three-pointer to three-point hurricane.


    Jin Jiuwu has always been known for his powerful perimeter three-pointers. In fact, they are definitely not worthless. Although they are not outstanding in other aspects of the players, the three-point shooting rate of a single player cannot match that of Hainan. Compared with the marksman Shinsong Ichiro, but when it comes to the overall three-point shooting percentage of the entire team, Tsujiuwu is even above Xiangyang and Hainan, and Lingnan, who only has a three-point shooter in Xiandao, is of course not to mention.


    It''s just that they are crazy, Xiangbei is even more crazy!


    Tsujiutake''s three-pointers mainly come from two outside lines and a small forward, and Xiangbei has an absolute advantage in all three positions.The cold-faced fox, who aims to be No. 1 in Japan, did everything to fill the gaps in that year, and Miyagi, who wanted to become the top point guard in college, all three of them took out themselves. With his three-point ability, Hezu Jiutake launched a hurricane in the first half.


    Under the tactical center of coach Anzai, who used Tsujiutake''s best three-pointer to directly defeat them with a strong break, Naruto and Akagi immediately fell to the edge of attack, and they could only devote countless energy to rebounding. Take the big responsibility.


    Tsujiutake''s inside line is weak. The main center is only 190 cm and weighs only 81 kg. The power forward is only 185 cm and 75 kg. The inside line cannot resist a gorilla and a red-haired monkey.


    It is said that Tsujiutake itself is too weak inside, so he wants to make some articles on the outside line to fight against Xiangyang, the county''s first inside line, but the outside players of Xiangbei are overall stronger than Tsujiutake, and the two weak inside lines , It encountered strong containment from Naruto and Gorilla.


    This game doesn''t need to talk about coordination or tactics. It just receives the ball and then shoots from a long distance. The number of three-pointers made has become a secretly contested part by several guys.With five minutes left in the first half, Xiangbei and Tsujiutake made a total of 31 three-pointers. Among them, Tsujiutake made 10 of them. A total of 29 shots were 10 of 29, which was more than 30%. For Japanese high school basketball teams, this is already pretty good. Of course, this is mainly because Xiangbei didn¡¯t spend much time on defense today, and deliberately played against Tsukyu Take, otherwise their three-pointers would be suppressed. ~ Less than 5, and those guys in Xiangbei are even more monsters.


    Out of a total of 31 three-pointers, Xiangbei accounted for 21. Among them, the flame male Mitsui Kotobuki made 9 of 15 shots and made a full 60% of his field goals. The hand feeling is simply hot; while the cold-faced fox made 7 of 16 shots, and his hit rate exceeded 40% is actually very good, but at the point of three-pointers, he is not as good as the crazy man who is going crazy, while the remaining 5 three-pointers of Xiangbei came from the point guard Miyagi Ryota, who shot long three-pointers. In this regard, Miyagi surpassed Hainan''s strange uncle Mu Shenyi.


    Naruto and Akagi were completely on the verge of attacking, and the two sides played a three-pointer match, which was also good for them. That is, they grabbed a lot of rebounds. At the end of the first half with 5 minutes, Akagi and Naruto led today''s rebounding list with 17 and 16 rebounds respectively.


    Shooting is undead. The reason why Xiangbei can shoot from the outside at will is because there are two beast-level super rebounding monsters dominating the rebounds. Because of the backboard support of the inside, it doesn''t matter how the guys outside shoot.


    The inside was completely blown by Akagi and Naruto, and the outside three-pointer was no match for the Xiangbei trio starting to go crazy today. It is normal for Tsujiu Take to fall behind by a big score in the first half.


    69:32


    Under the madness of the three lunatics, Akagi and Naruto combined, only scored 6 points in the first half.


    And at this time, coach Anzai made adjustments, the insider Daikoku Zhu Akagi was replaced and rested, and the team''s deputy captain Mumu went into battle.


    Tsukyutake was originally relieved because he did not have Akagi, a terrible opponent, but even without Akagi, the inside line would be one-on-two, but Tsukyutake still couldn''t grab the backboard with the super rebounding machine, the inside line is still the same. After being easily beaten by Xiangbei, he still couldn''t get his rebounds. What''s more terrifying is that the man who is only 178 cm tall, has average speed and strength, and has no brilliant points. After playing, he also started to perform three points away. Shot, in just three minutes, Xiangbei deputy captain made 3 of 5 shots and easily scored 9 points.


    Xiandao looked at the growing gap on the scoreboard, which was expected long ago, but after seeing the Xiangbei lineup on the field, Xiandao couldn''t help but feel a headache.


    "Xiangbei is really too extravagant. Only Sakuragi was left behind as a super rebounder. As a result, four turrets were set up on the outside at the same time. Shengsheng beat Tsujiutake, who is best at shooting three-pointers, into a sieve."


    Xiangbei''s three-point rush is too terrifying, even coach Tian Gang, who has been in the basketball for many years, can''t help but feel a headache and terrible at this time: "Coach Anxi deliberately showed Xiangbei''s three-point ability, and it shouldn¡¯t be just to defeat Tsu Jiuwu. That''s it, it''s more to demonstrate to Xiangyang."


    Coach Tianoka looked across the entire stadium and saw the handsome boy on the opposite stand. He is also the only player and coach of high schools in Japan, Fujima Kenji.


    The first half died down, Xiangbei led Jin Jiuwu with a big score of 82:35 and entered the second half.However, unlike the previous Xiangbei who sent all the substitutes as soon as the second half arrived, all the main players had a rest. In this game against Tsujiutake, Xiangbei still maintained the lineup in the last five minutes of the first half in the second half, and also broke the coach Tsujiutake. Want to take advantage of Xiangbei''s bench to quickly chase points.


    Xiangbei still maintained the hurricane momentum of the first half. Naruto bounced on the inside, constantly refreshing his rebound data, and the remaining four forts were all located outside the three-point line.


    Tsujiutake¡¯s center alone is not Naruto¡¯s opponent at all, and if the center and the power forward suppress Naruto together, one of the four perimeter turrets will inevitably be emptied. No matter how you play, Tsujiu can¡¯t help it now. Xiangbei''s super strong lineup with one inside and four outsides still keeps expanding.


    When Naruto once again squeezed Tsujiutake''s center forward and grabbed a rebound, he did not pass the ball immediately, but took the ball toward Tsujiutake''s halftime.


    Miyagi wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said with a smile: "Sakuragi, this kid, has held back the ball for most of the time, and finally can''t help it."


    His words didn¡¯t get any response. The Indifferent Fox never talked much. Mitsui hurried the entire first half. He was so tired and panting. Now he has no energy to speak, and Brother Mu Mu pushed his glasses, he knew The red-headed monsters in Xiangbei have to truly exert their power at this time.


    Under the gaze of the audience, the red-headed monster from Xiangbei killed all the way to Tsujiutake''s basket, and directly ignored the so-called defense of Tsujiutake''s 180 cm high shooting guard, and raised his hand to jump.


    Huh!


    After the basketball crossed a beautiful parabola, it accurately penetrated Tsujiu Take''s basket and made Naruto''s first and only three-pointer in the field.


    Watching this and that figure rushing back to defending with their own rebounds, the coaches of Xiangyang and Lingnan frowned deeply at the same time, and felt great distress for them.


    Before Naruto, there was only one three-point shooter over 190 cm tall in Kanagawa, and that was Lingnan''s ace immortal road. At this time, Xiangbei was already extravagant enough to have five three-point shooters at the same time. If they were really frantic. , Giving up on the inside line, and setting up five gun emplacements on the outside line at the same time, this kind of thing makes people feel terrible thinking about it.

 1606 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1606

    Tall shooters like Naruto are a big trouble, because guards are generally short. Xiangyang''s swingman, Hasegawa Ishi, who is 190 cm tall, is the tallest defender in Kanagawa, but Naruto has 193 cm. And in Fujima''s plan, Hasegawa is going to defend Mitsui, is it possible to pull another one from the inside?


    Coach Anzai asked Naruto and Tsujiu Take to play a three-point match this time. The main purpose was to give Xiangyang a disarm. When the second half was 5 minutes, Xiangbei''s flame boy Mitsui Shou was outside the three-point line again. The ball, ignoring Tsujiutake''s defense, raised his hand to shoot.


    While the basketball was still flying in the air, Histo Mitsui had already stretched out a finger to point to the sky.


    The balance of the body, the touch of the fingertips and the basketball, the flexible rotation of the wrist, the strength of the knees, all these are perfectly matched, and the ball will know that it will go in when it is projected.


    "This is the 15th!"


    Mitsui Kotobuki issued a notice, and then the sharp sound of surfing the net was the notice for Mitsui''s rebirth.


    Scored 45 points, all of which were three-pointers. Mitsui set the record of scoring 14 three-pointers in a single game in the final game of junior high school. He also left behind in high school basketball. He had an unprecedented record of shooting, and was replaced afterwards due to lack of physical strength.


    Chapter 47-Preparing for War, Yayoi''s Feeling


    The fireman Mitsui Kotobuki''s hurricane made the audience excited. Although the effect of a three-point long shot is not as enthusiastic as a super slam dunk, when the basketball is flying in the sky, the audience held their breath and then penetrated the basket. Afterwards, the audience cheered, and the feeling of slam dunk was incomparable.


    There are a lot of fans who have memories of that game in junior high school that relished Mitsui¡¯s performance in this game, and when he hit 15 three-pointers in a game, his name Mitsui will obviously be recorded in Kanagawa¡¯s basketball for a long time. In history.


    "Hasegawa, are you confident that you can guard him?"


    Xiangyang''s ace turned his eyes to look at his team''s strongest perimeter defender.


    Isshi Hasegawa firmly grasped the railing with both hands, the blue veins on the back of his hand must appear: "It is not a question of confidence, I must block him!"


    The appearance also seems to be left. The Hainan captain, who doesn''t know how many levels, turned to his first shot: "How do you compare to Mitsui?"


    The handsome, handsome, Hainan No. 2 character who is completely opposed to the Hainan captain has a hesitation in his eyes, and then confidently displays: "I will not lose to him."


    The crazy state of Mitsui Shou''s madman obviously caused a headache for the captains of Xiangyang and Hainan. Although everyone knows that Mitsui cannot maintain this state in every game, who can guarantee that when Xiangbei competes with his team, Mitsui will not Will this state appear again?


    When Mitsui went off the court due to lack of physical strength, Xiangbei''s offensive did not stop.


    It may be because of the next match against Xiangyang, so coach Anzai did not let the main players off the court this time. Except for the physically exhausted Mitsui, the remaining four main players are all on the field, plus Brother Mumu. , The five people continued to sound the offensive horn.


    If Xiangbei played a three-pointer against Tsujiuwu in the first half, then in the second half, it was Xiangbei''s unilateral insider torture against Tsujiuwu.


    The Xiangbei gorilla, who had been holding back half of the game, vented all at once in the second half, aiming at the poor Jinjiuwu center and began to attack.After being abused by Naruto for a long time, center Tsujiuwu, who is not burly enough, will be attacked by the Xiangbei gorilla again. It is really pitiful.


    Naruto bounced all the way, and the whole game focused on grabbing rebounds, and when Tsujiutake player cried with joy when he heard the whistle at the end of the game, Naruto threw off the original with 35 rebounds in a single game. A super new record of 7 rebounds, along with Mitsui''s 15 three-pointers in a single game, have written their names on the basketball record of Kanagawa.


    The captain and coach of Xiangyang, staring at the Xiangbei rest area, glanced at the two Xiangbei with the highest score in the field, then turned and left.


    "Go back, we should also train."


    Fujima led the green shirts to leave, feeling a little heavy in his heart: "Akagi handed over to Hanagata to deal with, Hasegawa defends Mitsui, I will deal with Miyagi... The remaining two first-year boys... But compared to the main energy Sakuragi Huadao, who focused on grabbing the rebounds, said Rukawa Kaede is our real enemy, alas, a headache!''


    Xiangyang ace sighed in his heart. Even though Xiangyang¡¯s bench depth is far better than Xiangbei, Xiangbei now has an advantage among the five main players. They are the biggest enemy of Xiangyang''s three-dimensional defense net.


    ''It seems that I must start and defeat Miyagi as soon as possible to share the pressure of Nagano.''


    Tengzhen secretly clenched his fist, and before leaving the arena, he looked at the direction where the Hainan people gathered, the dark-skinned''middle-aged man''.


    ''This year is my last chance, Amu, I will definitely defeat you!''


    The captain of Xiangyang secretly made up his mind, and the captain of Hainan was also distressed by the strength of Xiangbei at this time: "With 35 rebounds in a single game, Sakuragi''s rebounding ability is incredible."


    Hainan¡¯s inside line is not high enough, and the main center, Takasago, is only 191 cm. Xiangyang¡¯s four major lineups are built for attacking Hainan¡¯s inside line. For the Hainan captain, the biggest threat is not having a super score. Ability cold-faced fox, and that is the first-year red-headed boy who only scored 10 points but was born on the head of Takeshi Tsujiu and grabbed 35 rebounds.


    "Humph!"


    The little Hainan monkey snorted, his eyebrows raised extremely high, and he looked invincible: "That''s because Tsujiuwu is too weak, they don''t have the superhuman flexibility like I Qingtian Nobunaga!"


    Snapped!


    As soon as the little monkey raised his tail, he was slapped on the head by the middle-aged man.


    "Idiot, you can''t jump at all when you run to the inside, and you still grab a rebound?!" The precocious middle-aged man can see clearly that even though this kid Qingtian has excellent speed and jumping ability, he can talk about his physical fitness. He said that he would not lose to Fujima, but relying on his height of 178 cm and a weight of 65 kg, running to the inside line to grab rebounds with Xiangbei''s inside twin towers is basically a brain-deficient idea. To grab rebounds, there is so little Abuna. Kind of physique.


    "Woo..." The little monkey was aggrieved, "Senior Mu, I am a super newcomer!"


    "Really? After you return to school, you will compete with me. I have to train you, Qingtian!"


    "Ah, no!"


    The little monkey in Hainan seemed to foresee the tragic situation of single-handedly against Amu, and immediately uttered a miserable cry. In order to avoid the little monkey being too embarrassed, the main center of Hainan, Gaosha classmate, knocked the little monkey away with a fist.


    Amu will consider the internal strength comparison between Xiangbei and Hainan, or subconsciously, Amu no longer thinks that Xiangyang can defeat Xiangbei.


    Everything, just wait for the final round of the knockout, Xiangbei VS Xiangyang!


    After returning to school by tram, everyone went back to their homes, and Naruto went back to his den with his arms around the leaves.


    But not long after returning home, before Ye Zi began to prepare today''s dinner, Naruto received a somewhat unexpected call.


    Yayoi Aida!


    "Hello, is this Sakuragi-san?"


    After the last interview, Yayoi Aida and Naruto left each other''s phone calls. Of course, Yayoi Aida has a mobile phone, and Naruto left her with a landline phone at home.


    "Yes, it''s me, it''s Miss Aida."


    "Well, I''m glad you remember me, Sakuragi-san, do you have time now?"


    "There is a little time, is it to be interviewed?"


    "Well, may I ask?"


    Naruto looked at Ye Zi, and then smiled: "Of course you can. Please tell me the address, I''ll be there in a while."


    After Aida Yayoi gave out the address of a cafe, Naruto smiled and put his arm around Ye Zi''s shoulder, and gave her a kiss on her cheek: "No need to make dinner tonight, let''s go out to eat."


    Naruto brought Ye Zi to the cafe that Yayoi Aida said, and asked Ye Zi to find a place to sit for a while, and then walked towards Yayoi Aida.


    "It''s been a long time, Miss Aida."


    After Naruto ordered a cup of green tea, he put down the menu and smiled and looked at Ms. Aida Yayoi who was smiling intellectually and generously on the other side.


    "Yes, Sakuragi, first congratulations for defeating Tsujiutake. I was also there to watch today''s game. The performance of you and Mitsui was indeed beyond my expectations at the beginning."


    In a game, in a team, two players broke the county''s basketball record at the same time. This kind of thing is definitely big news in the basketball world, although many reporters have focused on carrying the middle school MVP. Mitsui''s identity, but Yayoi Aida is also a different way. Relying on the advantage of knowing the other party''s phone number, he directly approached Naruto for an interview.


    Aida Yayoi opened his interview notebook like last time: "Sakuragi-san, I just asked directly, how confident are you of Xiangyang''s next game?"


    "I think this question is very difficult to answer. I can''t represent the opinions of all the members of Xiangbei, and the odds of winning the game are really unpredictable. There will be too many unpredictable things in the game, just like today, I The situation with Mitsui-senpai can also be met. If the outcome of the game can be directly calculated, then there is no need to play the game in the future. Input all the player information of the two teams into the computer, and then calculate it to determine the victory. Lost."


    Yayoi Aida seemed to think Naruto¡¯s statement was very interesting, and he scribbled a few notes in his notebook: "Well, let me change the statement. Do you have confidence in Xiangyang''s next game?"

 1607 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1607

    "Of course there is confidence. If you don''t even have the belief to win, then you will lose."


    "Then have you considered the consequences if Xiangbei loses to Xiangyang?"


    "No, that kind of thinking will only shake the belief in winning, and our goal is not to defeat Xiangyang or Hainan, but to dominate the country."


    "Right now, Xiangbei has not entered the national competition, or even the joint finals, Sakuragi, don''t you think it is too early to dominate the country?"


    "Speaking early, our captain has been talking about dominating the country since the first grade." Looking at Yayoi Aida''s a little embarrassed face, Naruto laughed, "And the so-called goal itself is higher than what we are now. Is it right? After we dominate the country, do we really want to say that our goal is to dominate the country? I think even if we interview Senior Mu from Hainan and ask his goal, he should also say it is dominating the country. But Hainan has not yet entered the national competition."


    The pen in Yayoi Aida''s hand paused, the smile on his face was very strange, the corners of his mouth were indeed upturned, but the brows were a little wrinkled, it looked very strange, as if he was looking at Naruto, but it was It''s not as simple as a reporter treats an interviewee.


    "Sakuragi, I have felt since the last interview that you are really not mature like a high school student."


    Chapter 48-The Feeling of Yayoi, The Girl in the Night


    Naruto¡¯s performance in many places is indeed not as mature as a high school student. For example, in the previous drinking with Rukawa, Naruto¡¯s calm performance cannot be described as a high school student at all, it¡¯s just a fox head. All I was thinking about was basketball, and I was a little drunk when I drank again, so I didn''t pay much attention.


    But the little fox of Yayoi Aida and Kaede Rukawa are different. They are professional reporters. They carefully observe and find that news hotspots are themselves the responsibility of reporters. Therefore, they can perceive the strange differences between Naruto and Anzai coach. The difference is not only the body, but also the head, but he has never mentioned it to Naruto.


    Naruto avoided talking about this topic, and said with a smile: "Ms. Aida, I think you should be a reporter from Basketball Weekly, not to go to Gossip Weekly."


    How smart Aida Yayoi is, of course he knew that Naruto didn''t want to continue talking about her just now, and smiled slightly, just as if he hadn''t said anything just now.


    "Sakuragi, the next match with Xiangyang should be the first real strong enemy Xiangbei will encounter. What do you think of Xiangyang''s captain, Fuji Shinji?"


    "Well... I have watched the video of Xiangyang and Hainan games in the previous two years. To be honest, Fuji Zhen and Amu are both top point guards in the country, but their styles are very different."


    "Can you elaborate on your views?"


    "Tujimae mainly focuses on scheduling the team. If it were not for the team to be in crisis, Fujima would not easily launch the offensive ability. It can be said that Fujima alone represents most of Xiangyang. If there is no Fujima, If only the four great men can move fast enough, their weaknesses of inflexible steps will be exposed. Only with Fujima, Xiangyang can be regarded as a strong team at the national level."


    "Well, your evaluation is very pertinent. I didn''t expect you to have such an insight into basketball." Aida Yayoi exclaimed, but it seemed to be alluding to something, "What about the Mu classmates in Hainan?"


    "Although senior Mu is a point guard like Fuji Zhen, their style is completely different. If you compare it to the current NBA stars, Fuji Zhen is the Utah Jazz''s ace point guard John Stockton, and Mu Senior is the super point guard of the Lakers, Magic Johnson. Like Magic, Senior Mu has a strong physique that is unique among point guards. If it is one-on-one, then I will definitely support Senior Mu, but if When it comes to organizational scheduling, Fujima¡¯s predecessors are even better. The two of them, as well as Sanno¡¯s captain Fukatsu Kazusei, represent the highest level of the high school basketball world. If they play against them, it will be for our palace. It must be very hard for the city, but it must also be very rewarding."


    "Well, about yourself, how do you think you can play in the match against Xiangyang?"


    "My position is a power forward. My job is to grab rebounds. As long as I can grab more rebounds, I''m a power forward who is qualified. As for other performances, it depends on the performance. Alas, but It''s a pity that Naito can''t participate in this county meeting. Otherwise, with the orangutan captain, plus me, Rukawa, and Naito, the four can also form a lineup of the four elders against Xiangyang''s four."


    "By the way, speaking of that Naito student, can I ask why he transferred to Xiangbei?"


    "That, I invited him directly."


    "Why are you doing this?"


    "Naito''s physical fitness looks at the whole of Japan, and there are no more than five rivals. He is a very good basketball seed and cannot be buried in a team like Miuradai. I believe that as long as he is systematically trained, he will be able to Become a national super insider."


    "Sakuragi, has anyone said that you speak like a coach rather than a player?"


    Naruto scratched his stinging head: "That''s not true, but the white-haired Buddha in our family said that after he retires, I will take his class. I said let it go."


    "Well, good, Sakuragi, thank you for accepting my interview today, but in the end it has nothing to do with the interview. I asked a gossip question. Is that female student over there your girlfriend?"


    "Yes, that was my girlfriend Ye Zi. I promised her that she would win the national championship, so I can''t fail."


    After the self-service sushi restaurant ate the shop owner almost crying, Naruto patted his stomach and walked onto the street with the leaves in his arms.


    With the gradual progress of the county assembly, time has slowly entered summer from spring. It has already started to be a little hot during the day, but at night, it still looks cooler.


    Naruto and Yoko, a pleated skirt, white shirt, gentle and lovely, a black t-shirt, cropped trousers, and dangling. The combination of these two people really made countless people in Wako Middle School shed tears. In their words, it is'' The cabbage with such good leaves turned out to be arched by the pig Sakuragi''.


    In this regard, Naruto''s answer is only one sentence:''I am happy!''


    Naruto was holding Ye Zi''s hand, and the two of them had no intention of answering tacitly, they just wandered in the street.


    In today¡¯s 90s, although Kanagawa is a relatively developed place, it is much better compared to the sight of the city that never sleeps in later generations of Tokyo. Although there are many neon lights shining on the street, it is far Not as prosperous as later generations.


    "Hanadao, what did you say to reporter Aida at the end? You seemed to look at me at that time."


    "She asked me if you were my girlfriend, and I said yes, and I said that for you, I will definitely win the national championship."


    Ye Ye''s face flushed, and his dark brown eyes made Naruto a fiercely white look: "You guy, you are thinking about this kind of thing!"


    "Thinking about what''s wrong with this kind of thing?" Naruto gently hugged Ye Zi''s slender waist. Although Ye is not good at sports and is also a foodie, as a hardworking foodie who loves to work and cook, Ye Zi still pays great attention to maintaining his weight, which is of course a good thing for Naruto.


    Naruto hugged the leaf, half dragging and half hugging, the two of them disappeared into the corner of the street and entered the alley next to it.


    The light here is obviously not as bright as it is on the street, and it has dimmed a lot, but the leaf can still see the guy in front of him, his eyes seem to be on fire.


    "Naruto, no..."


    Shy Ye Zi obviously resisted making out with Naruto outside, even if she was in the alley now instead of on the street, but if she was seen, Ye Zi would be ashamed to meet people.


    Recently, because of the Fox and Mitsui events, Naruto, who hasn''t had a good relationship with Ye Zi for a long time, obviously ignored her girlfriend''s little struggle, and Wen lowered her head to live her beautiful lips.


    Even if the reason tells the leaves that this is dangerous, they may be seen by others here at any time, but the leaves themselves are still in puberty. As the body gradually begins to develop, the physiological impulse knocks out the leaves'' sanity.


    The cool breeze at night blows into the alley, irritating the exposed white skin of the leaves, causing a layer of goose bumps. This coolness also regenerates the sanity of the leaves like Xiaoqiang, originally wrapped around Naruto¡¯s back His arms became pushing data.


    "Ikebana, don''t..."


    Naruto kissed the face of the leaf like a deer, and said: "Don''t worry, I don''t want your body to be seen by others, and I promised that after winning the national championship, I will not break the contract. Yes, but it''s not long anyway."


    The first half of Naruto''s words still made Ye Zi feel a little happy, but after hearing the last sentence, he couldn''t help but give Naruto a white look, and immediately began to sort out his messy shirt.


    The night was indeed a time for people to commit crimes, but the slightly cool wind blew out the flames in Naruto''s body.


    Unlike Ye Zi, he is not an inexperienced rookie, so he is not in a hurry. Although he hopes to get everything about Ye Zi, he is not lacking in patience. Although Naruto is sure that even if he is hard, Ye Zi is very likely. He won''t blame him, but he enjoys slowly breaking through Ye Zi''s persistence, letting Ye Zi be completely willing to give it to himself, which is definitely a very fulfilling thing.


    Naruto and Ye Zi walked out of the alley just now, Ye Zi still had a faint blush on his face, and he was obviously still shy, but Naruto had a thick skin and grabbed Ye Zi in one hand. Little Hand, Ye Ye struggled shyly, and couldn''t get away, so he went with him.


    The cool breeze at night took away the flames in Naruto¡¯s body and Ye Zi¡¯s shyness. The two returned to their previous state again. They were intimate without distinguishing each other, but would not easily cross the boundary, before Ye Zi gave up her persistence. , They keep it well.


    Of course, the wind will also bring some other things, such as making the sound travel farther.


    "Stop it! Don''t fight!"


    Chapter 49-The rescuers on the stage, the "incentives" in the team


    When Naruto and Ye Zi arrived, they saw two heroes lying down on the ground. One was named Mitsui Shou, and the other had never been seen, but was very burly, wearing a crimson vest and long curly hair. There are some stubbles. I wear three earrings on the left ear, but they are not worn on the earlobe, but directly on the auricle. To be honest, it looks bad at first glance.


    While holding on to the wall next to him, there was barely standing a hero named Akagi Goken, and Haruko held Akagi with a worried look.


    On the opposite side of the four of them, there are nine people standing, wearing different clothes, holding different weapons in their hands, including iron chains, iron bars, and wrenches for car repairs, of course, most of the night. Obviously, this kind of thing will not be used to repair the car.


    The matter is not complicated. The man who fell on the ground wearing three earrings was called Tetsuo. He was a brother Mitsui met when he was mixing, and he was also the most loyal. Although Mitsui had left them and returned to the basketball team for a long time, But still thinking about the brotherhood with Tetsuo.


    Among the nine gangsters on the opposite side, the leader was called Aaron, who was originally Tetsuo''s subordinate, but his ambition was not small, so he rebelled and led a group of younger brothers to besiege Tetsuo.Although Tetsuo is strong and often fights, he can be regarded as a veteran of fighting, but he has no weapons in his hand and he is besieged by nine people, so he is not an opponent.The scene of Tetsuo being besieged happened to be seen by Mitsui who was preparing to go home after training at night, so he came over and wanted to help Tetsuo.

 1608 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1608

    But if any basketball team has a fight, that basketball team will definitely be banned from playing. This year''s national competition is the last chance for Mitsui, so he can''t fight back, even Akagi who came to help later In this way, even if it is as powerful as the Xiangbei gorilla, it cannot sacrifice the team''s opportunity to enter the country. That is his dream and the effort of all the players.


    Therefore, when Mitsui and Akagi did not dare to do anything, the two could only be passively beaten, even with Akagi''s physique, they could barely protect Haruko from injury.


    There was indeed a fight, but it happened between the two guns in the backcourt of Xiangbei. In the original plot, Miyagi was also worried that the team would be suspended because of his relationship, so he has been beaten and wanted to calm down. In the end, Mitsui and Tetsuo, who came to provoke at last, were all beaten by Sakuragi and Rukawa.


    After that time, Aaron did betray Tetsuo. Mitsui wanted to help Tetsuo, but because he agreed to coach Anzai not to fight, he was beaten. Later, it was because of the timely appearance of the Sakuragi Army. The crisis was resolved and Mitsui successfully caught up with the game of the day.


    Although the grievances between Miyagi and Mitsui were resolved by Naruto in advance, the matter went in a big circle, and the fight took place. Although the time and place were not right, the main actors such as Tetsuo, Aaron, and Mitsui were still basic According to the original plot, this stage was performed at different times, but with the addition of gorilla and Haruko.


    Holding an iron rod in his hand, Along walked to the iron man who was already covered in injuries.


    "Tie Man, let me tell you, I''ve seen you unpleasant a long time ago, and now I am the boss here, you fellow, just disappear to me!"


    The iron rod in Along¡¯s hand quickly hit Tetsuo¡¯s head. This stick was definitely enough to kill Tetsuo¡¯s life. No matter how bad it was, Tetsuo would be full of flowers, but a mountain king suddenly flew out from the corner. In the middle of Aaron''s wrist.


    Aaron grabbed his wrist and yelled, and the iron rod in his hand clinked to the ground twice.


    "who?!"


    Naruto is holding the leaf in one hand and the can in the other, which is obviously the same brand as the one that hit Aaron''s wrist just now.


    Along looked at the red head of Naruto, and then smiled: "I know you, Sakuragi Flower Road in Xiangbei, why, do you want to come and die?!"


    Naruto tossed up and down the unopened can, and smiled at Aaron, who looked like a villain and said: "Although I want to say that everyone is getting along with each other in peace, it seems that it will definitely not be useful, right? "


    "Hahaha, red-haired boy, what else do you say about being peaceful?! If you don''t want to get beaten up, just get out of here!"


    The gorilla leaned on the wall with one hand, and gasped, "Sakuragi, leave us alone, hurry up and call the police!"


    "Gorilla, your temper really doesn''t match your appearance at all." Naruto murmured, causing the gorilla to squirt a mouthful of blood. "The alarm is too slow. If you talk to these guys, It''s better to do it directly!"


    "Sakuragi, you can''t fight!"


    "Hey, red-headed boy, this guy is right. If a player has a fight, your Xiangbei basketball team will be banned! How come, have the ability to beat me!"


    Although Naruto can change the fate of the world with a snap of his fingers, and make Aaron¡¯s past existence disappear, but I always feel that it is too boring to erase it directly. Naruto caught it and was thrown away. To the half-empty can, and then pull the tab.


    The soda that had been shaken for a long time immediately sprayed out like an arrow from the string, directly spraying the unsuspecting face of Aaron.


    "Big idiot!" Naruto threw the emptied can aside, and then pointed to his back, "I can''t do it, but these four guys are fine. Give me a call!"


    "Okay! Sakuragi Legion is here!"


    Time soon arrived on June 14th, the last round before the county conference united finals. It was also the day Xiangbei and their first strong opponent, the Xiangyang basketball team, encountered.


    The number of spectators in this game exceeded the number of spectators in any previous Xiangbei basketball team game, not because of Xiangbei, but because of Xiangyang.


    Xiangyang was the runner-up in the prefecture last year, losing only one game to Hainan, and has one of the Kanagawa twin stars and one of Kanagawa¡¯s two great beauties, Fujima Kenji, so the name of Xiangyang can make the audience crowd the entire stadium. burst.


    Although the other of Kanagawa''s two great beauties now belongs to Xiangbei, he is not a member of the basketball team, but only a family member of the basketball team. Therefore, before the game, the momentum of the two sides cannot be compared at all.


    "Xiangyang! Xiangyang! Xiangyang!"


    "When I read the names of Xiangyang and Xiangbei, I wonder, but which team will win?!"


    "Xiangyang! Xiangyang!"


    Almost a large area of ??the stands was covered by the Xiangyang Green Shirts. They were all Xiangyang players, just marginal players who couldn''t even enter the bench.In the current rules of the game in Japan, there are only twelve players from No. 4 to No. 15. That is to say, there are 12 players on the bench, from main force to substitute. The whole team of Xiangbei The number of players is barely more than this number. As the top two in Kanagawa and the strongest basketball team in the country, they have hundreds of members. Now they cannot become official members. Of course, they are in the stands. Formed a Xiangyang cheerleading team, this is like an ice emperor.


    Each of Xiangyang¡¯s cheerleaders held two empty plastic bottles in their hands. With the exhilarating roar, they tapped the bottles in their hands. The shouts of cheer for Xiangyang were really uniform and powerful. Compared with that of Xiangbei¡¯s The cheerleaders are totally infamous.


    "It''s an exaggeration. I didn''t expect that there were so many players in Xiangyang who couldn''t even squeeze in the bench."


    "When it comes to the cheerleader''s momentum, it is not at the same level as Xiangbei."


    The four members of the Sakuragi Legion were sitting in the stands and couldn''t help but admire Xiangyang''s cheerleaders, and the four people had adhesive tape on their faces at the same time. This was the certification mark of the Sakuragi Legion.


    In the last match, although Aaron later went to Xiangbei to file a complaint, Yangping and the others took all the responsibilities, so they didn''t make the matter worse, and Xiangbei''s three main players were able to play today without being suspended. , Of course, Yangping and them all got the punishment of a big demerit plus a one-week ban on going to school.


    This kind of punishment is commonplace for the guys in the Sakuragi Legion. The four of them don¡¯t care at all, and they don¡¯t even have the slightest intention of introspection. Anyway, if there is the next time, the frame will continue to fight, so that they will not become good students It.


    Of course, the Xiangbei cheerleading team is not completely unorganized and undisciplined. There are also a uniform group of Xiangbei cheerleading members named Rukawa Mei.


    Rukawa Mei continued to perform in the stands where they could lose all of Xiangbei''s face, while at the same time, in the dressing room of Xiangbei.


    Akagi''s big face was squeezed, and it looked like a stone statue on Easter Island: "This game must be absolutely careful. Xiangyang is different from our previous opponents. Everyone must do their best! In order to enter the national competition, Xiangyang is our first obstacle to knock down!"


    Akagi¡¯s words were serious and inspiring, but no one responded to Akagi¡¯s words at all. Naruto stared at Akagi¡¯s face, which was obviously wider than Japan, and suddenly pointed his finger at Akagi¡¯s eyes: "Gorilla, You have dark circles. You must have been too nervous last night!"


    This is also normal. After all, Xiangbei used to be one or two rounds of teams. Now Xiangbei has the first chance to enter the joint finals, and they have to compete with the Xiangyang basketball team, the second in the county last year, for this opportunity. It is normal for gorillas to be nervous.


    Akagi''s face changed slightly, but because his skin color was too dark, he didn''t see it clearly: "Asshole! Where am I nervous?!"


    "Isn''t it nervous? After all, it''s time for the orangutan to look for the female orangutan."


    Akagi''s face immediately turned black, and after that, the gorilla''s roar echoed throughout the Xiangbei dressing room: "Asshole! Sakuragi, I will tear you alive!!"


    The angry gorilla chased Naruto and ran around in the locker room, but the gorilla is slow after all. If you can''t keep up, you can''t keep up. After two laps, the gorilla can''t catch the guy who is slippery than the loach. depressed.


    Naruto smiled, and suddenly turned his target to Mitsui: "By the way, when I went to the bathroom just now, I heard a Xiangyang player said that he would limit Mitsui''s score in this game to less than five points."


    The flame man who was snickering and picking up laughter immediately raised his eyebrows: "Who is that guy?!"


    "I don''t know about this, but the opponent seems to have had a fight with Senior Mitsui in middle school, but he was repaired miserably by the senior, and can say that. It seems that after arriving in Xiangyang, he has undergone very nasty training. For a while. He should be dedicated to defending Senior Mitsui during the game."


    "Cut! Do you think you can be arrogant when you arrive in Xiangyang? I have to beat him into an idiot!"


    The gorilla was full of anger, and the flame man had a high fighting spirit. The old fox Naruto pinched his chin.


    ''What can be done before the opening is over.''


    Chapter 50-The opening joke, the laughter of the white-haired Buddha


    The things that can''inspire'' the players before the opening have been done, and Xiangbei and Xiangyang appeared at the same time to start the pre-match warm-up exercises, and when Xiangyang players appeared on the field, they naturally attracted the attention of the audience.


    They are one of the two strongest in the county. They have a lineup of four great men. They have Fujima Kenji. Together, Xiangyang can get much more attention than Xiangbei.


    "Look! Xiangyang is here, wow, their players are really tall!"


    "That''s Fujima, really handsome!"


    "But the players in Xiangbei are not short, at least the center and the red-headed kid are tall."


    "Furthermore, Rukawa Feng from Xiangbei is so handsome, Rukawa Feng, look here!"


    It seems that Rukawa''s number of people will obviously increase after today''s game. Compared with Xiangyang''s famous four-man lineup, although Xiangbei is slightly lower in average height, it is not much worse in the interior.


    The main center of Xiangbei, Chimu Gangxian, is 198 centimeters, which is slightly higher than Xiangyang''s center, which has a flower shape of 197 centimeters. Of course, this gap is almost indistinguishable by the naked eye.However, the flower shape is only 83 kg, and Akagi, who has recently increased his training and appetite, has increased to 93 kg in weight, which is much stronger than the flower shape.Naruto is the same as Xiangyang¡¯s power forward Takano, both measuring 193 cm. Of course, Naruto is much heavier than Takano. Takano is 85 kg. Recently, Naruto has grown a bit stronger and weighs the same as a gorilla. It is 93 kilograms, and these two people form the lineup that is the twin towers of the inner line of Xiangbei.

 1609 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1609

    As for the position of the small forward, Xiangyang''s Nagano Nagano is 191 cm tall and weighs 84 kg. Although he has advantages over the fox in terms of strength and height, the difference of 3 cm is not that big, and the jumping power of the fox Being above Nagano, Xiangbei does not suffer from the inside line. In fact, gorillas, red-haired monkeys, and cold-faced foxes form the inside line of the zoo. Compared with the three elders in Xiangyang, they are not at a disadvantage, even To be at an advantage, but the problem lies in the back line.


    Xiangyang¡¯s shooting guard Kazushi Hasegawa is 190 cm taller than Mitsui, while point guard Maki Fuji is 9 cm taller than Miyagi. On the back line, the height of Xiangbei is obviously at a disadvantage, and Miyagi has to face it. He is Xiangyang''s ace point guard.


    The players on both sides started their own practice without any greetings at the beginning, but on the Xiangbei side, except for Naruto and Fox, the movements of the remaining three main players were obviously affected. This influence came from many aspects, they themselves The tension of Xiangyang, the pressure brought by Xiangyang''s strength, and the suppression of the momentum caused by Xiangyang''s cheerleaders... These are all unfavorable factors for Xiangbei.


    Only the fox, who has always maintained a super high concentration of playing, and Naruto, who has a stable mind, are completely unaffected, because the latter knows that when facing the mountain king, the pressure is far stronger than it is now ten times!


    When Xiangbei and Xiangyang were practicing before the game, the Lingnan and Hainan teams appeared in the stands at the same time and encountered each other.


    As the United Final approaches, the harmony of the teams watching together before can no longer be seen, because they have entered a state of preparation and are enemies of each other.


    The two teams met in the stands, and they walked to the two sides without saying hello. A Mu also held down the jumping little monkey so that he wouldn''t make any more silly words and throw the Hainanese people.The two semi-final teams arrived at one side of the stands and began to observe Xiangbei and Xiangyang, which can really be regarded as a game so far.


    Lingnan players took their seats in the seats that Yan had grabbed early in the morning, and Aida Yanichi also set up a camera according to the instructions of coach Tianoka, ready to film the game. From his skilled movements, Faintly, you can already see his sister''s style.


    And Kanagawa''s first dark horse this year and last year''s runner-up Xiangyang clash, this kind of game will obviously attract reporters, basketball weekly beauty reporter Yayoi Aida, and rookie reporter Nakamura to follow.


    ''Sakuragi, Xiangyang is not comparable to the previous teams. Xiangbei''s dream of dominating the country is a big talk or a real statement. Let me take a closer look!''


    Lingnan Ace has always been lazy, resting his chin with his hands, but his eyes are extremely bright: "Xiangbei and Xiangyang, this group of guys should also show their true strength... Hey, that guy Sakuragi What are you going to do again?"


    Naruto''s current red hair was too garish, and under the attention of the audience, he walked towards the Xiangyang green shirts who were practicing in the other half.


    "Red head boy, what are you doing here?!"


    Xiangyang''s main power forward, Takano glared at Naruto, his eyes obviously very unfriendly.Among the five main forces of Xiangyang¡¯s four elders and ace point guards, the first altitude (flower shape) and the penultimate altitude (Tengzhen) have the best tempers, and generally do not get angry easily, but the middle three, In fact, they are all similar guys, especially Takano, who has the hottest temper.


    In the sensitive period before the start of the game, Naruto, a player from Xiangbei, suddenly came to Xiangyang. His intentions are indeed worth considering, but Naruto has never been a good kid who plays cards according to common sense.


    "It turns out that you are the four famous elders in Xiangyang. I saw it for the first time today, and it was as strong as I imagined!"


    Naruto looked like a dogleg, and praised everything he could, making the four elders of Xiangyang stunned for a while, but Fujima raised his eyebrows subtly.Because he felt like he had seen this red-headed boy...before the match against Miuradai.


    Xiandao covered his face with his hands: "This guy is about to start a prank again." Although he covered the handsome face, his eyes could still pass through the huge fingers to look towards the court.


    Naruto squeezed his chin, seeming to consider his words: "How to say it, it feels like four Lingnan senior Yuzhu standing in front of him."


    As Naruto''s cross talk partner, although he didn''t understand Naruto''s intentions, Miyagi ran over and subconsciously cooperated with Naruto to continue speaking: "Four fish live? What does that mean?"


    Naruto''s eyes turned, and he smiled obviously more like a fox than the cold-faced fox in Xiangbei: "Probably...four big men who have nothing but height, hahaha..."


    After Naruto left a sentence that made Xiangyang''s team even black-faced Captain Lingnan, he immediately ran to his own half with a big laugh.


    At this time, if Captain Lingnan were to play Bao Qingtian, he didn''t need to paint black paint, and painted a moon directly on his head, and then changed his clothes to make his debut.


    The people in Lingnan looked at the expressions of their captain, and they all moved a little farther away from the fish, lest they would be directly killed by the angry monkey boss.


    ''Nothing but height!''


    This is the greatest shame for Uozumi, because the title of Kanagawa''s No. 1 center does not belong to him, Kanagawa''s No. 1 man. For Uozumi, the huge height is his advantage, but it has also become his. He is under pressure and has an excellent body, but he cannot become Kanagawa''s number one center. This is a great shame for Uozumi. Although Naruto is mainly to provoke Xiangyang''s four great men, he also has to talk to Lingnan in advance.'' Say hello'' means.


    Coach Tian Gang held down Yuzhu who was about to run away, and said in a deep voice: "Yozumi, don''t be provoked by Sakuragi''s words. What you have to do now is not to get angry here, but to observe the confrontation between Akagi and Hanagi for a while. Only by defeating Akagi can you become the number one center forward in Kanagawa!"


    Yuzhu took a few deep breaths and suppressed the anger that was about to break out: "Yes, coach!"


    Even Yuzhu who was not playing on the court was almost violent by Naruto''s words. Not to mention a few on the Xiangyang court, even the anger appeared in the good-tempered flower-shaped eyes, and the violent temper. Takano and Nagano ran away almost immediately.


    "Asshole! You first-year kid!"


    Gao Ye was furious, and was about to teach the first-year boy in Xiangbei who didn''t know anything about politeness, but he was suddenly pulled by someone. When he turned his head, he saw Fujima''s expressionless face.


    "Don''t be impulsive, Takano."


    Fujima''s voice is as calm as ever. At present, since the start of the game, he is still Xiangyang''s coach Fujima, not the player Fujima on the basketball court. As a coach, maintaining a high level of calmness is a necessary quality. .


    "Everything is proved by the results of the game. There is no point in fighting for these moments."


    As a player and coach, Fujima has absolute authority in Xiangyang. Even if Takano has a grumpy temper, she must listen to Fujima''s words carefully, suppressing the feeling of wanting to beat Naruto.


    "Sorry, Captain."


    Naruto deliberately angered Xiangyang''s players, causing the Sakuragi Legion four in the stands to laugh, while Caizi, a good student from Xiangbei, covered her face in pain: "This fool, he did Why do you provoke opponents every time you play?! Teacher Anxi, is he okay with this?"


    The white-haired Buddha was holding the big teacup and he smiled: "It''s okay, classmate Caizi, this is very good, very good."


    Caizi Yeye really didn''t understand what is good about Naruto''s deliberately angering Xiangyang players like this, and Naruto''s real intention in doing so can only be understood by a few people in the entire stadium.


    "Rukawa-san¡¯s concentration is an innate talent, and Sakuragi-san has been able to maintain a relaxed attitude, haha, it¡¯s great..."


    The referee announced that the game was ready to start. The center forwards of both sides stood in the middle circle and prepared to jump the ball. The war between Xiangyang and Xiangbei is also about to begin.


    Chapter 51-The first crisis, the powerful Xiangyang


    The referee blew his whistle and threw the basketball.


    Akagi and Hanakata took off at the same time and stretched out their palms toward the basketball in the air.These two are the head centers of Xiangbei and Xiangyang, and the battle between them can also be said to be the battle for the first center in Kanagawa.


    The basketball was first photographed by the wild gorillas in Xiangbei. Naruto received the basketball that was snatched by Akagi, but stood still.


    "What is that fool doing there?!"


    The wild monkey in Hainan spoke immediately. This kid was purely unstoppable, and as soon as his voice fell, the referee''s whistle sounded at the same time, and a wide palm hit the wild monkey''s head.


    "Qingtian, you are a fool!"


    "White number 4, jumping ball violation!"


    "it is good!"


    Hua Xing punched hard, his applause was obviously a blow to Akagi.Naruto shook his head, threw the ball to the referee, and then ran to his home basket, ready to defend.


    "When the ball jumps in the middle circle, according to the jump ball rules, if a player shoots the basketball before the basketball reaches the highest point, even if it is a jump ball violation, then the opponent will serve the out-of-bounds ball. That Sakuragi judges It''s a violation of Akagi jumping ball, so I just stood still and didn''t move, idiot!"


    A Mu literate his wild monkeys, and at the same time punched the monkey on the head easily. Beating people is also addictive.


    Yuzhu frowned and looked at the Xiangbei gorilla who was tapping his cheek: "Jumping is illegal. I didn''t expect Chimu to make such a low-level mistake."


    "He is too nervous. After all, Xiangbei has played the second round for the first time now, and he has to compete with last year''s runner-up Xiangyang for the right to play in the combined finals. It is impossible to say that Akagi is not nervous at all." Tian Gang The coach hugged his arms and dressed in his green shirt. The more he looked like... a commentator?


    Another major third-year player in Lingnan looked at the five people in Xiangbei: ¡°In fact, Mitsui and Miyagi don¡¯t look right. They should also be a little too tense, causing their muscles to become very stiff.¡±


    I can see this in such a short period of time. Actually, it¡¯s not because of how amazing Ikegami¡¯s observation is. It¡¯s just that in the last practice match, as Lingnan¡¯s best defensive player, he doubled with Xiangbei¡¯s backcourt. The guns have all been counterpointed, so I know them better.


    Lingnan Ace''s eyes are still bright, with a faint smile: "But the two guys in the first grade don''t seem to be affected at all."


    Yes, just as coach Anxi judged, in this game, Xiangbei started the five tigers and was not under psychological pressure at all. They are not seniors in the second and third grades, but the two boys in the first grade.


    Hasegawa sent out the ball, Fujima held the ball himself, took the ball through the half, facing Xiangbei point guard Miyagi Yoshida.

 1610 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1610

    ''Kanagawa Gemini?I must beat you!''


    Miyagi vowed secretly, but Fujima didn''t seem to take him to heart. He pointed to the sky: "Our goal for this year is only number one!" After the words, he pointed his finger to the stands, and that direction was the first person in Kanagawa-- Mu Shen one!


    The shame of being ignored made Miyagi angry from his heart: "Damn it, you guy..."


    Before he finished speaking, Fujima suddenly raised his hand to shoot, and his shot was extremely fast. Even if Miyagi''s reaction speed is the best in Kanagawa, Fujima''s super fast shot and a height gap of close to 10 cm still made Miyagi too late to defend. Basketball When Miyagi shot the cover, he had already flown over Miyagi''s head.


    Huh!


    Like a scalpel, it penetrated the Nets with precision, Xiangyang trump shot from a three-pointer, Xiangyang led Xiangbei 3:0.


    Xiangyang''s cheerleaders burst into uniform voices, and in the stands, there were many young girls screaming. As the person who was provoked by Fujima from a distance, A Mu raised his mouth and looked very happy.


    "What? It''s just a ball!"


    Looking at Fujima who was celebrating with his teammates on the court, the little monkey in Hainan said in an angry tone: "How dare you provoke Muqian...Oh!" Before he finished speaking, he received another punch in the head.


    "Idiot, you are not qualified to evaluate Fujima!"


    How can the man who is listed as the Kanagawa Gemini with Amu be a mere first-year Hainanese newcomer that can be evaluated at will?Even if he holds the title of a middle school MVP, he is far from Fujima.


    Hainan¡¯s No. 2 character¡¯s eyes flashed: "Kyoda, Senior Fujima is not the one you and I can defeat. But the captain, Senior Fujima¡¯s goal just now, shouldn¡¯t it be just for scoring and provoking you?"


    Amu looked at the Xiangbei point guard who was gnashing his teeth on the court, and nodded to agree with the opinion of his No. 2 character: "Indeed, Fujima deliberately ignored Miyagi and provoked me just now. The main purpose was not to provoke me, but to provoke Miyagi. Shiro, Fujizen''s three-point quick shot is his signature stunt. Although the basket area is relatively small, it is difficult to react because of the extremely fast shot. He deliberately shoots the ball in front of Miyagi in order to completely complete Miyagi. Enraged."


    "Senior Fujishin has taken action from the beginning, is he planning to defeat Xiangbei''s point guard Miyagi first?"


    "It should be like this. Xiangyang¡¯s biggest advantage is the lineup of the four great men, which have an advantage in the interior, but the four great men have a bit of not moving fast enough. The two first-year students in Xiangbei, although they are very tall , But the 100 meters are within 11 seconds. With only Takano and Nagano, it is difficult to defend these two first-years, so Fujima wants to defeat Miyagi as soon as possible, and then can share the pressure of the inside."


    I have to say that the middle-aged people in Hainan are really precocious. Coupled with the understanding of their old opponents, it didn¡¯t take long for the game to start, so I counted Fujizhen to guess it, but Amu has this ability, Miyagi can No way.


    The two sides rotated, Miyagi held the ball outside the three-point line and defended Fujimoto.


    Although Fujima is nearly ten centimeters higher than Miyagi, in terms of speed and response, the gap between Fujima and Miyagi is so small that it is almost negligible. Because of the difference in game experience, Fujima is in all aspects. Have the upper hand.


    Frankly speaking, Fujima is better than Miyagi in every aspect, and both are in the same position. It is understandable that Miyagi will want to defeat Fujima on the court.


    Miyagi lowered the center of gravity and dribbled the ball, several times trying to find a chance to break through, but Fujima was not the one who could bully with him before. Miyagi changed direction from left to right, and couldn''t find a chance to break through, but it was psychologically. Imbalance, the dribble appeared flaws, and Fujima seized the opportunity to steal the basketball from his hands. This was also the first time Miyagi was stolen in this prefectural meeting.


    Fujima stole the basketball from Miyagi and immediately turned into a green whirlwind to kill Xiangbei''s basket.


    Miyagi gritted his teeth with anger and immediately turned back to defense.Fujima didn''t choose a three-point long shot, but rushed directly to the basket, took off, opened his hand, and staged an exciting slam dunk.


    Miyagi also jumped with Fujima, his arms stretched extremely.Fujima glanced at Miyagi''s arm from the corner of his eyes, and instead of worrying about it, he showed a knowing smile.


    Snapped!


    Huh!!


    Coach Anxi''s hand holding the teacup was slightly stagnant, and then he continued drinking tea without incident.


    Miyagi''s hand hit Fujima''s wrist, but still did not stop Fujima from scoring this time, and the referee''s whistle sounded at the same time.


    "White No. 7, the beater fouled, the score is counted, and an extra free kick!"


    "what?!"


    Miyagi still looked unbelievable, but Fujima was already on the free throw line, the basketball accurately penetrated the net, and the 2+1 succeeded.


    Xiangyang¡¯s ace was different from the past. He played extremely hard at the start, scoring 6 points in a row, and led the team to lead Xiangbei 6-0 within 30 seconds of the start of the game.And the Xiangbei No. 7 point guard suffered a thorough face fight from Xiangyang''s ace. After being shot by a three-pointer, Fujima succeeded in making 2+1 on Miyagi. The depression and shame in Miyagi''s heart can be imagined. know.


    Miyagi once again faced Fujima with the ball, and Mitsui opened his hand for the ball. Miyagi hesitated and passed the ball to Mitsui.


    Mitsui dribbled and looked at the guy with the same hairstyle as Sendo in front of him:''Do you want to suppress my score below 5 points?Then see if you have this ability!''The flame man''s heart kept burning, the basketball quickly turned between his hands, and after shaking away the defending Hasegawa in front of him, he raised his hand to shoot.


    Hasegawa was swayed by Mitsui''s fake action just now. After landing, he turned his head and looked at the basket: "Although I didn''t cover it, I have already broken his rhythm and won''t make it!''


    when!


    The Flame Man, who scored 15 consecutive three-pointers in the last game, ended in a strike on his first shot in this game.


    Nagano squeezed the defensive Rukawa Kaede with strength, grabbed the defensive rebound, and then immediately passed it to Fujima.After Fujima took the ball through the half-court, he didn''t rush to attack, but waited for all his teammates to be seated before passing the ball to Xiangyang''s inside pillar-Hua Xing.


    After receiving the pass from Fujima, Hanakata turned decisively to take off and shoot.


    The Xiangbei gorilla soared in mid-air, patted the basketball in Hua-shaped hand with its huge palm.But the flower-shaped body in mid-air is getting farther and farther away from Akagi.


    ''Flyback jumper?This man with glasses really has two brushes!''Naruto squeezed his chin and gave an evaluation.


    And Hanakata relied on the only backward jumper stunt among the Kanagawa centers to fly a ball over Akagi''s head and accurately penetrate the net.


    8:0


    Kanagawa''s first dark horse, encountered a huge crisis in the first minute!


    Chapter 52-The Monkey in the Sky, the Smile of Xiandao


    The flower shape is a very rare type in the whole country. He is tall and has a height of 197 cm, but he is not good at physical confrontation on the inside. It is very different from the traditional type of center like Akagi and Uzumi. The flower shape is restrained. Although his flexible center is not enough to compare with Masashi Kawada, Hanakata is the center with the longest range in Kanagawa Prefecture.


    Because of the tall body and the backward angle, it is difficult to cover the flower-shaped header directly with a big cap. Although Akagi has played against Yuzumi before, the flower shape is a completely different type, so it is impossible to adapt to the flower shape for a time. The style of play made Hua Xing use his backward jumper to penetrate the net of Xiangbei. Xiangbei fell behind with a big score of 0:8 as soon as the game opened.


    Xiangbei began to organize an offensive again. Miyagi couldn''t find a chance to break through Fujima, so he could only pass the ball to the inside line and pass it to the hands of the gorilla inside Xiangbei.


    Akagi is also arrogant in his heart. In fact, his arrogance is not lost to the fox and Mitsui at all. In a sense, it is even more troublesome. Just let Hanakata score a goal easily, of course he wants to come back.


    The gorillas held the ball and began to attack on the inside.Although the height difference is only one centimeter, the weight difference between Akagi and Hanaka is a full ten kilograms. If the gorilla starts to play hard with the ball, Hanaka can hardly resist the impact of the wild gorilla.


    Although it is already eight points behind, as long as Chimu can beat Huaxing head-on this time, and then stage a gorilla slam dunk, he can restore Xiangbei''s momentum, Chimu thinks so.


    Akagi was holding the ball and hitting the inside strongly, but the flower shape that was originally resisting behind him suddenly retreated. Akagi couldn''t react in time, and he retreated two steps in a row, and the referee''s whistle immediately sounded.


    "Go, white number 4!"


    On the stands, the Lingnan monkey boss, who is also a primate, slammed his thigh, but the marks on his face did not seem to come from pain, but from anger and anger.


    "What the hell is Akagi doing?! He will make low-level mistakes continuously!"


    Jumping the ball illegally, walking, this is definitely not the Akagi Takaken that Yuzhu knows.


    "Chimu started to be anxious. The tension of the first match against a team like Xiangyang, coupled with Xiangbei''s 0:8 start, and the desire to defeat Hua Xing, Chimu began to worry and lost his usual calmness. But Hua Xing''s judgment is indeed accurate. He immediately backed away when he knew that he could not resist Akagi''s strength. As a result, Akagi walked. He is indeed a rare flexible center."


    Chimu''s mistake made Xiangyang''s cheerleading team even more exciting, but for the few supporters of Xiangbei, it was a big blow.


    "Brother!" Haruko clenched her hands, her pretty little face was full of worries about her brother.


    As Chimu walks, the ball belongs to Xiangyang of course.Fujima held the ball again and organized the attack.


    Standing outside the three-point line, Fujima deliberately ignored the defending Xiangbei point guard in front of him: "If we score another goal, we will completely defeat Xiangbei in the first half. Our goal this year is the championship!"

 1611 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1611

    "Yes!!"


    Fujima''s words made Xiangyang''s morale high, but for Xiangbei players, especially Miyagi, who was in opposition to Fujima, it was a direct blow.


    Aiming at the time Fujima spoke, Miyagi immediately shot, trying to steal the basketball from Fujima''s hand.But Fujima had watched a few games in Xiangbei before and knew that the top speed of Miyagi Ryoda should be comparable to his own, but the start speed of the first step was definitely faster than his own. How could Fujima not guard against Miyagi''s steals and breakthroughs?Although Fujima is mobilizing the fighting spirit of his own players, the essential purpose is to anger Miyagi and make Miyagi lose his peace of mind.


    When Miyagi made a steal, Fujima immediately turned around with the ball, and after passing Miyagi, he quickly slew towards Xiangbei''s basket.


    Fujima decisively attacked with the ball and took off from a position four meters away from the basket, but suddenly there was a huge black figure in front of him. It was Optimus Prime Akagi from Xiangbei.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Akagi tried his best to intercept Fujima''s attack, but Fujima''s body had not yet landed, but the corner of his mouth was already smiling.I saw Fujima''s body still in the air, but he retracted the basketball with his hand, passed through Akagi''s armpit, and passed the basketball to the unmarked flower shape under the basket.


    Huh!!


    The flower-shaped jump, facing Xiangbei''s basket and slam dunk. Although the flower shape is far from the Xiangbei gorilla in terms of strength, the problem is that the Xiangbei gorilla''s slam dunk failed, and the flower-shaped slam dunk succeeded.


    10:0!


    Just over a minute after the opening, Xiangyang had already established a double-digit lead, and Hua Xing had obtained Xiangyang''s tenth with a slam dunk. The blow to Xiangbei was absolutely huge.


    Following Mitsui Shou''s second perimeter shot, the rebound was immediately passed to Fujima after being grabbed by the flower shape, and Xiangyang organized the offense again.


    "Don''t worry, everyone, score a goal first!"


    Caizi¡¯s encouragement came from the sidelines, and I had to say it was timely. After all, single digits and double digits are completely different, and I feel that Coach Tian Gang is still holding his arms and watching the situation on the court: "Xiangbei is not good. After playing for more than a minute, it was ten minutes behind. Akagi and Miyagi began to lose their composure, and Mitsui¡¯s hand feels not good today. If this continues, Xiangbei will be beaten by Xiangyang all the way."


    "Will it be like this?"


    Lingnan Ace held his chin, his eyes flashed with expectant smiles, and looked at Xiangbei No. 10 who was talking to Rukawa Feng: "That guy is not someone willing to be suppressed."


    If it¡¯s someone else who easily refutes Coach Tian¡¯s opinion, he¡¯s most likely to be scolded. But for Lingnan¡¯s ace Xian Dao, Coach Tian Gang has always been more generous, and, speaking of it, Xian Dao is also the one who knows Lingnan best. Person person.


    "Fukuda, you are optimistic about the No. 10 Sakuragi Flower Road. If Xiangbei can make the joint final, he will be your opponent!"


    "Yes, coach!" The ugly boy with a cauliflower head stared at the court, not daring to take any care.


    It¡¯s like the idea of ??Xiandao. After all, the people who think Xiangbei can win are a small number. This minority is only worth more than double digits, and there are many people who think Xiangbei is not an opponent of Xiangyang, such as the little monkey in Hainan.


    "Cut! Kanagawa''s No. 1 dark horse, I thought I had some ability, it turned out to be like this, it seems that our Hainan opponent this year is really Xiangyang! Hmm..." The little monkey said, holding his chin. It made him look like an old pedantic, but there was no one around him, and the little monkey who started rioting because he didn''t get attention was completely honest with A Mu''s fist.


    Fujima held the ball from outside the three-point line, and after observing the situation of the players on both sides, he passed the ball to the inside line again.


    Although it is not a wise move to focus the ball on one player all the time, the game has just begun, and the 10-point gap is not an absolute advantage. Fujima is still afraid of the two first-year abilities of Shonoku, while Hasegawa¡¯s The offensive firepower is not strong, so it is still handed over to Hua Xing to fight. He and Hua Xing, as long as they can defeat Xiangbei''s inside pillar and outside commander, Xiangyang won this game.


    The flower-shaped glasses obscured his inner emotions, and on the inside, once again held the ball and started an offensive and defensive battle with the Xiangbei gorillas.


    However, even with Naruto¡¯s team practice, Akagi is still not quite comfortable with the agile center forwards like the flower shape. Although the flower shape¡¯s basket offense does not have a strong impact, the flexibility is far above Akagi. Akagi can barely keep up with his speed, but it is inevitable that he is somewhat reluctant. Although there are reasons for muscle stiffness due to excessive tension, the strength of the flower shape is also evident.


    The flower shape swayed continuously, making Chimu unable to grasp the direction of his attack, and then suddenly took off, his body stretched back in midair.


    Akagi forcefully took off, but suddenly the height of the jump was obviously not enough. The flower-shaped backward jumper flew over Akagi''s head again and flew toward the basket of Xiangbei.


    ''This ball is there!''


    As soon as a smile appeared on Hua Xing''s face, his lenses were dyed red.


    Xiangbei is wearing a white uniform today, and the only one who can dye his lenses red is.


    "You don''t want to score goals, the flower shape is so beautiful!!"


    The Xiangbei No. 10 problem child abandoned the Kono Shoichi he should let go, and immediately rushed to the basket to take off. Although Akagi was already in the falling stage at this time, the height of Naruto''s jump was still very terrifying, and Akagi Shengsheng was half high and took off. The situation slapped flying in the sure shot.


    "Sakuragi classmate!"


    "Ikebana! Well built!"


    The head of Xiangyang''s center was so flower-shaped that he was brutally covered with a hot pot by a first-year kid, and before the audience had recovered from this consternation, Fujima saw a white figure flashing past him.


    "No! Go back to defense!"


    Fujima is too late to say, after all, they didn''t expect this block, and Xiangbei No.11 was already prepared for it.Even with Tengzhen''s reflexes, when he turned around, Xiangbei No.11 had already rushed into Xiangyang''s three-point line, and Tengzhen was definitely too late to intercept.


    Take off, fly, slam dunk!


    Huh!!


    Xiangbei No. 11 scored the first goal for Xiangbei with a beautiful slam dunk, 10:2, once again pulling the point difference to single digits, and Rukawa in the stands cheered in unison, and the momentum was even better. The entire Xiangyang cheerleading team did not know when it increased to so many people.


    Haruko''s eyes moved with the red head, and the two first-year students from Xiangbei gave a high-five.


    "It''s beautiful."


    "It''s well built."


    The two complimented each other, and then immediately plunged into the defense. Fujima held the ball again, but her heart was a little gloomy, because the combined power of the two first-year students in Xiangbei was beyond Fujima''s expectations and control.


    Lingnan Ace is still holding his chin, but the smile has overflowed, and he looks very good.


    "Look, I said he will not be the type who is willing to be suppressed."


    Chapter 53-Wayward play, sturdy Naruto


    ''Sakuragi Flower Road No. 10 in Xiangbei...''


    While dribbling the ball, Fujima was thinking about the cooperation of the two boys in the first grade.


    ''No. 11 Rukawa Kaede can react so quickly. He must have known that No. 10 Sakuragi will cover the flower-shaped jumper. I am really confident, but No. 10 Sakuragi¡¯s jumping power is far beyond my original imagination. Up!''


    On the basketball court, the insiders have always won the world. Even if the level of Xiangyang''s point guard is far beyond that of other players, it cannot be changed at this point, because there is some fear of the jumping ability of Xiangbei No. 10 red head boy. Dare to easily pass the ball to the inside and choose to do it yourself.


    Fujima shook Miyagi again and made a second shot from outside the three-point line.


    ''Oops!''


    when!


    The basket is always so fair, no matter how handsome your vine is, hitting iron is hitting iron, and if you can''t make a shot, you can''t make a shot.The basketball hits the front of the rim, which is also the weakness of Fujishin''s quick three-point shot, because the shooting point is too low, although the shooting speed becomes faster, but the angle of the basket is too small, and it is easy to hit the front of the rim.


    "Grab a rebound!"


    Hanakata, Akagi, Takano, Naruto, and the four elders in the basket desperately got stuck and competed for this important rebound.The Fox and Nagano, because they are too far apart, this time they grabbed the rebounds and they just sat while drinking tea.


    Hanakata and Akagi jumped first, but with both hands on the basketball, no one could get the rebound.Takano desperately squeezed Naruto behind him, and immediately jumped up when he saw the basketball flying towards him.


    "Don''t even think about it!!"


    A violent drink exploded behind Gao Ye''s head, and at the same time a palm shot the basketball that Gao Ye was about to grab into the sky.

 1612 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1612

    ''This is impossible!!''


    For the first time, Gao Ye saw the terrifying jumping power of Xiangbei No. 10, and his first reaction was to question whether he was dreaming or not. In the stands, the boss of Lingnan Monkey knew the jumping power of the red-headed boy the most. Think about the practice game. The situation, the monkey boss was chilling.


    After the flower shape landed, with a more flexible footstep than Akagi, he immediately ran one step forward in the direction of the basketball, and then took off for the second time.


    But even the Xiangyang center can''t fight the terrifying jump of Xiangbei No. 10, and the basketball once again flies into the sky.The head of Xiangyang once again came out to show his sense of existence, wanting to grab this rebound, but the basketball disappeared from his eyes.


    This time he didn''t shoot the basketball off again. Naruto took off three times in a row and picked the rebounder into his hands.


    With a monster-like jumping power, Naruto forcefully suppressed the two elders of Xiangyang and took off the rebounds from their heads.This time Naruto didn''t pass the ball out of the outside line as usual, but chose to come by himself, holding the ball and killing it towards Xiangyang''s basket.


    After landing, Takano and Hanana also chased immediately, but after jumping continuously, the calf muscles were obviously not strong enough to keep up with the monster-like Xiangbei No. 10. Nagano wanted to guard Rukawa Kaede, Hasegawa stared at Mitsui, neither of them dared There was any relaxation, but when Naruto rushed into Xiangyang''s halftime, he became Naruto and Fujizen one-on-one at the basket.


    Naruto did not hesitate, and immediately took off. Facing Naruto''s BUG-level weight and jumping ability, Fujima did not have any fear, intending to intercept Naruto''s ball.


    ''Foul?''


    Naruto watched Fujima''s movements and forced the basketball back. He changed hands and tossed it to Rukawa Fox who had already run beyond the three-point line. At the same time, he twisted his body to avoid a collision with Fujima''s body. , Landing lightly.


    "Rukawa Feng, don''t be hard, pass the ball quickly!!"


    Rukawa Fox obviously ignored Miyagi''s words. At this time, only Xiangyang''s basket was in his eyes, aiming, raising his hand, and shooting.


    Huh!


    10:5


    With two wonderful performances in the first year, Xiangbei reduced the original 10-point difference to only half, and Rukawa''s beautiful three-point long shot once again ignited Rukawa''s enthusiasm and caused an uproar in the entire arena.


    "Wow, who is the 11th in Xiangbei?! It''s so amazing!"


    "In other words, it was a slam dunk just now, but now it''s a three-pointer, which is really cool!"


    "Xiangbei''s No. 10 is also very good. Although I haven''t scored yet, I just put a big cap on Hua-shaped and snatched rebounds from the heads of Hua-shaped and Gao Ye, and the red head can run after three consecutive jumps. So fast, the physical fitness is simply incredible!"


    "It''s a monster!"


    Originally, the audience was almost leaning towards Xiangyang, but with the brilliant performances of Naruto and Fox, this situation was changed.


    Listening to the cheers and compliments that the audience gave to Rukawa Feng, the little Hainan monkey felt sour in his heart: "What? It''s just a three-pointer. What''s so great, right, Senior Mu?"


    The little monkey wanted to get the approval of his most respected senior Mu, but the middle-aged Hainanese obviously couldn¡¯t agree: "I really don¡¯t know where your eyes are, Qingtian!" He gave a punch to the little monkey¡¯s head while talking. "The biggest problem is not Rukawa Kaede''s three-pointer, but Sakuragi Flower Road''s rebound! Muto," the middle-aged man turned his eyes to the Hainan main force forward, only 185 cm tall Muto Masa, "If it were you, you could Maintain the same jump height three times in a row, and then make a fast break immediately after landing?"


    "Do not make jokes!"


    Hainan Daqian, who had the same surname as a famous female X, waved his hand with a wry smile: "Even if you put springs on my feet, I can''t jump like that. The physical fitness of that Sakuragi is simply not normal!"


    Although it was the expected answer, Captain Hainan still sounded a little depressed.


    The main center is 191 cm and the power forward is 185 cm. The problem of insufficient height in Hainan¡¯s interior has been fully revealed since the seniors graduated. Xiangyang¡¯s four major lineups are indeed a great threat to Hainan, and Xiangbei is not just There is Akagi, a super center, and there is a first-year monster who first covered the flower shape and a big hat, and then grabbed the rebounds from the head of the flower shape and Takano. If Xiangbei enters the joint final, the threat to Hainan is even greater than Xiangyang.


    The captain of Hainan felt distressed for the internal strength of Xiangbei, and so did the coach Lingnan.


    ''Oh, one Akagi can limit the fish to the maximum, and now there is another Sakuragi. Although Fukuda has a strong attack, he still lacks defensive experience. Although he is a power forward, he is even capable of grabbing rebounds. Why not, if you really meet Xiangbei in the joint finals, how to play this ball?!''


    The Lingnan coach was anxiously scratching his head, but he just couldn''t think of a way to restrain the Xiangbei inside line. After all, Futian''s return could bring Lingnan''s attacking firepower support, but he did not have the help of rebounds.


    Switching offense and defense, Fujima once again broke through Miyagi with the ball.


    In other words, Xiangbei''s Charger Miyagi Ryota has been completely defeated by Xiangyang''s ace so far in this game, and has been completely broken into a sieve.


    Fujima broke into the inside and went to the basket. Miyagi couldn''t catch up, so Akagi could only move one step out to defend.There was no way. Fujima was aiming at Akagi, and Naruto was entangled by Takano. Even if his arm span was amazing, it was not Luffy.


    Fujima took off and Akagi also took off. This was a direct duel between the two captains.


    Although both captains, Akagi and Fujima are two extremes in appearance and playing style.Captain Xiangyang faced the captain of Xiangbei. Under his handsome face, there was a flame-like desire to win. Hope, Tengzhen wanted to stand in front of Amu again, and once again get a chance to defeat Hainan, he must fight Win today''s battle!


    Akagi''s huge palm huffed towards the basketball in Fujima''s hand. Fujima received the ball and swayed Akagi in mid-air, but he did not pass the ball to the undefended center Hua-shaped at the basket. Instead, he flicked his wrist. Shaking, the basketball passed lightly through the net nest in Xiangbei.


    12:5


    Fujima broke through Miyagi, and the goal from Akagi made the Xiangyang cheerleading team boil again, and also stabilized the Xiangyang army''s mind that was slightly shaken by the wonderful performance of the two years of Xiangbei.


    A Mu Ning bet on the field for a long time and made a silent declaration of the old opponent: "Tengzhen..."


    Speaking of Captain Xiangyang, today¡¯s performance for more than three minutes since the beginning of the game is completely different from the past. It is different from the previous style of playing that focused on organizing and dispatching the team. Instead, he showed his personal offensive firepower to the fullest. Action is not a tactical gesture, but a declaration.


    If you want to defeat Xiangyang, defeat me Fujima Kenji first!


    The Xiangbei elderly trio was full of fire, and the two first-year students pinched their chins, their eyes hot.


    Outside the three-point line, the flame man completely turned off today, and his hand feels cold to Pluto. The three outside three-pointers all ended, causing the audience to boo.


    There is no way. Who told him to be like that in the last game against Tsujiutake, hitting 15 three-pointers in a row. Now Mitsui feels cold and misses three consecutive shots. Of course, he has already responded to him. The highly anticipated audience booed together.


    The flower-shaped force pressed the gorilla to grab the rebound and immediately swung his arm to pass the ball to the outside line. However, in mid-air, a red-headed figure suddenly sprang up and stopped the flower-shaped high and accurate pass.


    "Did you wake up wearing glasses?!"


    Chapter 54-The soaring anger, Xiangbei''s counterattack


    Hua Xing originally passed the ball to Fujizen, but was intercepted by Xiangbei No. 10.


    Naruto once again demonstrated the power of that absolutely perverted and powerful body. After stopping the flower-shaped pass, he immediately slew towards Xiangyang halftime.


    The four elders of Xiangyang couldn''t keep up with Naruto''s speed. As a whole Xiangyang, the only one who could keep up with Naruto''s fast attack was the captain of Xiangyang, Fuji Maki Kenji!


    When Naruto rushed to Xiangyang''s free throw line, Hasegawa, the fastest of the four elders, was only able to cross the center line, showing the speed gap between the two sides.


    "Sakuragi, don''t come hard, pass the ball fast!" The Xiangbei gorilla roared behind, because he saw Captain Xiangyang quickly follow up.


    But Naruto turned a deaf ear to the free throw line and immediately flew up and jumped.Captain Xiangyang flew to intercept, and at the same time attempted to commit another foul.This time Xiangbei No. 11 did not have a fast break, so this time the No. 10 red head must be himself.Although there is a huge difference in height, in terms of take-off height alone, Xiangbei No. 10 is only slightly superior to Xiangyang captain, and this advantage is not obvious.


    If you insist, Naruto will definitely be able to slam the ball into the rim, but he will hit Fujima, and pay for a foul. Such a wonderful slam dunk score will be lost, just like Fujima just now. Defense!


    Collect the ball, twist the waist, draw the bar, move in the air!All in one go!


    Huh!!


    The first-year newcomer from Xiangbei successfully passed Captain Xiangyang and staged a shocking slam dunk!


    12:7


    Naruto landed, and all the four elders from Xiangyang ran across the center line. Naruto deliberately walked around in front of the four elders: "What are the four seniors doing here? My slam dunk performance is over, if If you want to appreciate it again, please climb faster next time."


    After Naruto left a stimulating sentence to all Xiangyang, he opened his arms and accepted the admiration of the audience.


    "It''s amazing! The red-headed kid in Xiangbei''s dunk is so beautiful!"

 1613 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1613

    "That''s right, take the ball back in mid-air and then vacate for a second time to dunk! Is this okay?!"


    "The red-headed boy just took off at a height of one meter! How can such a big man jump so high?!"


    "I heard that the red head boy in Xiangbei weighs more than 90 kilograms!"


    "Wow, isn''t that heavier than the four elders in Xiangyang? I really didn''t expect Japanese people to have such a physical fitness, but judging by his red hair, maybe he is a mixed race?"


    The little Hainan monkey held his head: "Impossible! This can''t be true!"


    Compared with the little monkey gnashing his teeth, the handsome guy in Hainan is obviously calmer: "Captain, what do you think?"


    "Speed, jumping power, and ability to stay in the air are all too good to believe, Sakuragi Huadao... I have never heard of this player before."


    The audience was amazed at the Xiangbei No. 10 performance, and the party who completed such a beautiful trolley slam dunk triumphantly waved to the Xiangbei rest area and the stands, attracting the eyes of several beautiful girls made Naruto even more proud .


    In this game, the Xiangbei senior trio all turned off, and the two first-year boys showed off, and the performance on both sides was basically two extremes.


    The gorilla looked depressed, his whole body exuding black energy came out from behind: "Sakuragi, why didn''t you pass the ball just now, what if you didn''t score?!"


    Naruto scratched his chin, turned his head to look at the group of elderly trio who has not received any data except for mistakes so far: "If I don''t fight by myself, can I pass it to you? The movements of the three of you are as hard as a rock. Useless!"


    What Naruto said was not polite, and his voice floated directly to the rest area in Xiangbei.


    "Don''t engage in infighting, now defeating Xiangyang is our goal!" Brother Mumu, the first sugar cube in Xiangbei, was sweating, but he didn''t see the smile on the face of the white-haired Buddha next to him.


    ''It''s nice to save a timeout. Well, the tea is good.''


    After Naruto dropped a word, slowly ran back to his own half, but suddenly went around in front of Coach Anzai.


    "Father, it''s better to replace the three old wooden people. They are useless on the court anyway. As long as I and the fox are enough." Naruto still thinks that he hasn''t played enough, on the heads of the three who are already angry. Then fell down with high explosives.


    "Oh ha ha ha..." He didn''t agree, nor stopped Naruto from getting muddy.


    "You stupid!" The female manager of Hunan North America was angry, and she didn''t know where to take out a paper fan. "Now it''s still playing, what are you doing for me in Hunan Province?!!!"


    Naruto laughed, avoiding Caizi''s fan attack, and returning to halftime to prepare for defense.


    The fox ran in front of the three old people: "Big idiot!" Turned back to defense.


    "Fart! These two first-year boys are really stinky!!"


    "You dare to say that my movements are stiff, who do you think you are?!"


    "The first grade now is so uncute!!"


    The eyes of the elderly trio of Xiangbei began to breathe fire at the same time, and I really wished that the two stinky first-year boys would gouge their hearts. The smile on Lingnan Ace¡¯s face widened: "Xiangbei¡¯s counterattack is about to begin."


    The beauty manager¡¯s fan attack failed, and she gritted her teeth with anger, but she couldn¡¯t go directly to the court to grab the guy and have a fight. She could only turn to the smiling white-haired Buddha: "Master Anxi, are they really okay?"


    "Hehe... That''s good, good..."


    Everyone in the Xiangbei rest area really didn''t understand what was so good about this, and Xiangyang didn''t care about the internal conflict in Xiangbei, and immediately began to organize an attack.With a height difference of nearly ten centimeters, Fujima tried to bully Miyagi and passed the ball inside.


    The flower-shaped inside received the ball, made a feint, then immediately turned around and jumped, and then made a fall-back jumper again.


    "Asshole! Don''t think that the same trick will work every time!!"


    Under the anger of the Xiangbei gorilla, his strength was fully displayed, his huge body rushed into the air, and a slap could slap the basketball away from the flower-shaped palm.


    "what?!"


    After being slapped with a big hat by Xiangbei No. 10, Xiangyang¡¯s head center once again suffered a loss in the paint. As one of the county¡¯s four major centers, it was shameful to be capped twice in just a few minutes. .


    However, the Sakuragi Legion on the bench and stand in Xiangbei was cheered: "Oh, oh! The gorilla slaps flies!"


    The gorilla is full of power this time, and he shot the ball directly out of the inside line. Naruto and Takano standing on the inside line all stepped aside. Fujima started the first time and wanted to grab the basketball, but a white figure was better than Fuji. Really one step faster, put that basketball into the bag, the number behind that man is 7!


    This game was finally the first time Miyagi showed the style of Xiangbei''s leading point guard. He picked up the ball before Fujima, and then, without waiting for Fujima to defend, his wrist flicked and the basketball flew into Mitsui''s hands.


    Mitsui received the basketball from Miyagi and immediately rushed towards Xiangyang at halftime.


    Xiangyang''s best perimeter defender Isshi Hasegawa followed closely and did not dare to make any mistakes.In this game, Xiangyang Hasegawa''s goal is to limit the Xiangbei Flame Man''s scoring to less than 5 points. So far, his work has been done very well. Xiangbei 14 has missed a three-pointer since the start of the game.


    Mitsui quickly shot towards Xiangyang at halftime, raised his hand from outside the three-point line and shot, Hasegawa immediately flew into the block, intending to reward Mitsui with a big cap.Unexpectedly, the flame man just flicked a shot, and after flying Hasegawa, he immediately moved a step horizontally and really shot.


    when!


    The basketball hit the front of the rim, and after a few laps around the rim, it finally got into the net. Xiangbei No. 14 finally opened today.


    12:10


    Xiangyang''s 10-point advantage built up by Fujima and Hanana''s excellent performance has shrunk quickly to the point where only two points remain, and the game has only started at 3 minutes and 38 seconds.


    Lingnan Ace had bright eyes, for fear of missing any change on the court: "Using such a method to motivate his teammates, only Sakuragi is the only problematic child to do."


    Xiandao''s words were immediately endorsed by all members of Lingnan, and everyone looked at their own captain who was even older than Captain Xiangbei, and no one dared to say that to Yuzhu.


    The three old people in Xiangbei completely relieved their tension because of Naruto¡¯s ¡°inspiration¡±. Although Mitsui¡¯s hand still did not pick up, the two three-point shots afterwards were still shot, although Miyagi was still suppressed by Fujima. , But Akagi has been able to play its own strength, and Hua Xing launches offensive and defensive in the interior. Compared with Xiangyang Hua Xing, the true strength of Xiangbei Gorilla has been shown, and it has gradually begun to gain the upper hand, showing the strength of Kanagawa''s first center.


    Xiangbei, centered on the inside line Daikokuzhu Akagi Takeken, started a real war with Xiangyang, while Naruto did not show his scoring ability, bounced on the inside line, continuously strong embossing shape and Takano grabbed the rebounds, and enjoyed it. Xiangyang, the county''s highest-altitude player, smashed his rebounding data, Akagi offensive and Naruto defended. The combination of the two played Xiangyang''s interior twin towers and it was a depressing one.


    And Xiangbei¡¯s offensive firepower is not just Akagi alone. Rukawa Kaede is compared to Nagano. Although he is at a disadvantage in height, weight and strength, Rukawa Kaede completely crushes Nagano in terms of speed, jumping ability and scoring ability. , And because Mitsui feels cold today, of course, more balls will pass into Rukawa Feng''s hands, aiming at the opposing Yongye bombing, leading Xiangbei and Xiangyang to fight against each other.


    At 8 minutes and 37 seconds in the first half, Xiangbei 28:25, not only has caught up with the previous 10 advantages of Fujima and Hanana, but also surpassed by 3 points, successfully leading last year''s runner-up Xiangyang basketball team.


    Fujima motioned to the bench and called the first timeout of the game.


    Chapter 55-Tengzhen''s strategy, the gray-haired strategy


    Before the start of the game, no one would have thought that Xiangyang would call a timeout first, but the scores of the two sides undoubtedly proved that it was necessary.


    In fact, Xiangyang¡¯s ace performance was absolutely outstanding. He played less than half of the game in the first half, scoring 10, assists 5, blocks 1, and steals 3. Except for rebounds, all other statistics opened, and they were in match. The performance of the Xiangbei point guard can only be described as miserable.Scored so far, with 4 assists, 0 blocks, 0 steals, and 3 turnovers.


    And Xiangbei has been leading now, mainly because Naruto and Akagi performed fiercely in the interior, suppressing the two great men of Xiangyang, Hanakata and Takano, and the powerful offensive firepower of the cold-faced fox, so that Xiangbei is ahead of Xiangyang. 3 points, it has nothing to do with Miyagi.


    In this game, Xiangbei''s backcourt double shots, one feels cold to the bone, one of six three-pointers in the first half, only 3 points, plus 1 assist, it is all the data of the flame man so far, keeping up with the previous game Compared to crazy performance, it is a world of difference.The other was strongly suppressed by the Xiangyang captain, and all stats fell behind. If it weren''t for the three insiders to be good enough, Xiangbei should have fallen behind by a large margin at this time.


    Although the Xiangbei point guard has been suppressed by himself so far, Captain Xiangyang is obviously not satisfied with it. The scores of both sides are enough to explain everything.


    Captain Lingnan¡¯s broad face can¡¯t see the traces of happiness or anger, but the mood should not be described as bad: ¡°This is the real Akagi. I didn¡¯t expect that the combination of Akagi and Sakuragi would actually suppress the flower shape and Takano. At that level, plus Rukawa¡¯s offensive firepower, it¡¯s not surprising that Xiangyang will fall behind."


    Coach Tian Gang feels distressed and he seems to be really troubled by Xiangbei''s strength: "If Mitsui didn''t feel cold today, and Miyagi was suppressed by Fujima, otherwise the difference between Xiangyang and Xiangbei would be more than 3 At first, even I didn¡¯t expect that with Akagi, Sakuragi and Rukawa, the three of them could suppress Xiangyang¡¯s lineup to this level. Fujima called a timeout this time. It should be aimed at targeting Make arrangements for internal issues."


    ''Even Xiangyang''s inside line was beaten like this in Xiangbei, our Lingnan...''


    I feel a headache when I think about it in my heart, and simply stop thinking about this unanswered question. Anyway, this kind of troublesome thing, just throw it to Coach Tian Gang.


    Coach Tian Gang and the middle-aged Hainanese all feel headaches because of Xiangbei''s inside strength, and Fujima has begun to make targeted arrangements for this.

 1614 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1614

    Fujima took two shots to attract the attention of the team members. At this time, Fujima existed as Xiangyang''s coach.


    "Everyone is sober. It''s just a three-point gap. Now the first half of the game is less than half of the game, and we can catch it back anytime."


    Everyone in Xiangyang had a certain look in their eyes, once again full of confidence: "Yes, captain!"


    In this case, only Fujima could have such an effect, because he is Xiangyang''s trump card, the captain, and the coach. The core, soul and pillar of this team are all in Fujima''s body.


    Time-out time is precious. After Fujima encouraged his teammates, he immediately began to deploy tactics.


    "Takaye, the jumping ability of Sakuragi Flower Road on Xiangbei No. 10 is amazing. You will haunt him, try not to let him jump. If there is no way, even if you don¡¯t want to grab the rebounds, try your best to limit the jump of Sakuragi Flower Road. The rebounding is left to Hanakata. If Sakuragi''s rebounds cannot be blocked, this game will be difficult to play, understand, Takano?"


    Gao Ye glanced at the blinking red head in the Xiangbei rest area, secretly clenched a fist: "Yes, Captain!"


    "Well, Nagano, the attacking firepower of No. 11 Rukawa Kaede is amazing. If you can''t prevent it, you can''t help it, but when Takano restricts No. 10 Sakuragi, you have to enter the inside to fight for rebounds. Although Rukawa Kaede has amazing firepower, But in terms of strength and experience, it¡¯s still not as good as you. On the basketball court, the insiders have always won the world. As long as the rebounding advantage is on our side, we are closer to victory!"


    "Yes, captain, I will definitely try my best to grab rebounds!"


    "Hasegawa, you did a good job before. Mitsui has only made one of six three-pointers so far, so keep working hard. Um... you may not like to hear my words, but if Mitsui scores more than 5 You must also maintain a steady state of mind. That person is Hisashi Mitsui from Wu Shi Junior High School. In any case, please do your best to defend him, because you are the best perimeter defender in Xiangyang!"


    "Well, I will do my best, not just because of the middle school, but also for the team''s victory!"


    Fujima secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and then turned to one of his most trusted teammates: "Hanagata, I think you should also understand that Akagi''s strength is higher than that of Takasago. He is definitely the strongest opponent you have encountered so far, but You must not collapse, because you are the center of our Xiangyang''s inside line, understand?"


    Hua Xing''s sweat is the most among the Xiangyang people. Obviously, it takes a lot of energy to fight the orangutan inside.


    "Don''t worry, Fujima!"


    The brief words also proved that in Xiangyang, Fujima and Hanakata are the most tacit and trusting partners.


    After Fujima finished all the tasks, the timeout was over, and the Xiangbei Children¡¯s Army and Xiangyang Green Shirt Army reappeared. In the previous game, the red-headed boy with brilliant performance in the paint kept rubbing his head. It was knocked out with a paper fan by the female manager of Hunan North America.


    ''How many paper fans did Caizi stay with?Fortunately, this young lady has no habit of using stainless steel for fan bones.''


    The game continued, and the performance of the two first-year students in Xiangbei was obviously very exciting, not just the audience, but also the Lingnan and Hainan teams.


    According to the situation before the timeout, Xiangyang players still had the ace point guard Fujima to organize the offense. Outside the three-point line, the two head guards faced each other for the Nth time.


    Fujima''s height is much higher than Miyagi, so he can look down at Miyagi, regardless of his height, his skills and status.


    "I heard that your goal is the No. 1 point guard in the country?" Fujima slowly dribbled the ball, a hint of arrogance hidden under his calm expression, and it was clear that Fujima had this qualification.


    "So what?!" Miyagi replied, with an angry tone. Although the team is currently leading, but being suppressed by Fujishin in the previous game made Miyagi a lot of depression.


    "It''s nothing, I just want to say, you..." Fujima lowered his gaze, "Not enough!"


    The two voices were not loud, and even the players on the court could not fully hear their conversation. Of course the people outside the court were even worse. It was just that Coach Anzai saw the anger that was about to erupt on Miyagi¡¯s face and pushed him. Push your own glasses.


    Fujima is obviously not satisfied with the previous situation of suppressing Miyagi, because the strength of Xiangbei''s inner line is beyond expectation, and Xiangyang, who has the four major lineups, is suppressed in the interior. To change this situation, Fujima must defeat Miyagi. Shiro''s time was greatly advanced so that Fujima could split his hands to take care of the inside. And Fujima''s arrogant words just now were preparations for defeating Miyagi.


    This guy Miyagi cannot be described as a''gentle personality''. He is undoubtedly the first problem child in the second grade of Xiangbei. Fujima''s repeated irritation and disregard for performance made Miyagi lose one of the most important psychological elements as a point guard. --calm!


    Losing his calmness, Miyagi fell into Fujima''s trap completely. No matter what team''s victory and organization cooperation, the whole mind was left with the idea of ??defeating Fujima.


    On one side is Miyagi Ryota, who has a hot mind, and on the other side is Fujima Kenji, who has already calculated. Such a duel cannot be called a duel at all.


    Because in Miyagi''s head, he only wanted to defeat Fujima, regardless of the cooperation with his teammates. As a result, Xiangbei''s offensive rhythm was completely chaotic.On the Xiangyang side, Fujizen¡¯s stimulus plan has obviously achieved great success. Miyagi, who has lost her composure, cannot be Fujizen¡¯s opponent at all, and Fujima did not focus on scoring alone, but breakthroughs, three-pointers The combination of passing passes completely smashed Miyagi into a sieve. At this time, Fujima played like a point guard instead of the previous one, focusing on scoring, like a small forward.


    Under Fujishen¡¯s organization and scheduling, Xiangyang¡¯s entire team blew the offensive charge. In the next few minutes, all the players scored. On the Xiangbei side, because Miyagi¡¯s mind was hot, the team¡¯s rhythm was full. Chaos, although Xiangbei''s animal inside line is physically better than Xiangyang''s opponents, but on the basketball court, in addition to physical fitness, there is another more important and elusive thing-rhythm!


    Miyagi¡¯s random personal offense made the attacking rhythm of the entire Xiangbei team chaotic. In the next few minutes, the Xiangbei team only scored 2 points for a jump shot under the Akagi basket, Rukawa Kaede scored 2 points for breaking through Nagano, and all other points were zero. , And Mitsui still maintained a cold touch and missed two shots. When Rukawa Fox''s personal score exceeded 10 points, Mitsui only had a poor 3 points.


    With five minutes left before the end of the first half, Xiangyang 48:32 Xiangbei, but reversed the previous 3-point difference and led Xiangbei with a big score of 16 points. In this period of Xiangyang¡¯s offense, Fujin''s tactical success is a great contribution.


    The white-haired Buddha of Xiangbei also made the first adjustment of Xiangbei at this time.


    beep!


    "Substitution for white, get on number 7, and get on number 5."


    Xiangbei replaced the point guard Miyagi Ryoda, and replaced the No. 5 deputy captain Mu Mu, and Mu Mu also brought instructions from Coach Anxi.


    "Mitsui, the coach asked you to play point guard."


    Chapter 56-The jumping of the monkey, the concentration of the gray hair


    ''16 points...''


    Tian Gang took a deep look at the difference between the two teams on the scoreboard, and then turned his gaze to the Buddha in Xiangbei.


    ''Coach Anxi, your concentration is really good, the score difference is 16 points before you make adjustments...''


    Thinking in another way, if Coach Tian Gang himself leads the Xiangbei team, he thinks he can only hold on to 10 points at most, which can reach a double-digit point difference, but coach Anzai can let Miyagi be Going crazy on the court, when it comes to determination, coach Tian Gang sighs.


    In this secret battle between coaches that no one noticed, Xiangbei White-haired Buddha won again.


    When Miyagi left the field, his hot head gradually calmed down. Thinking of what he had done just now, Miyagi really had a shameful thought of slamming his head on the wall and killing him.


    Miyagi walked up to coach Anzai and bowed his head to admit his mistake: "I''m sorry, coach."


    The white-haired Buddha is still so lukewarm, looking up at Miyagi with a look of guilt: "You don''t need to apologize to me, Miyagi-san, don''t have to be afraid of failure. Now sit next to me and watch everyone play."


    The tolerance of the white-haired Buddha made Miyagi''s heart warm, and he immediately said, sitting next to Coach Anzai, without any head-heating performance before.


    ''Point guard?''


    Xiangbei Flame Man turned his head and looked at the sidelines. Coach Anxi nodded towards Mitsui, and Flame Man immediately clenched his fists.


    ''I will never let Coach Anxi down again, absolutely not!''


    Even if he feels cold enough to freeze people to death today, even if he is about to take up the position of point guard, the flame in Mitsui''s heart has burned to the highest level of the game, because he can''t live up to the expectations of coach Anxi.


    Mu Mu received the baseline ball from Chimu, and Xiangyang''s trump card immediately posted defense.Mu Mu knew that he was absolutely impossible to be Fujijin''s opponent, so with a twist of his wrist, he immediately passed the ball to the current point guard Mitsui Hisou in Xiangbei.


    Mitsui dribbled through halftime, Hasegawa followed closely without missing a step.Mitsui dribbled the ball from outside the three-point line and seemed to be looking for an offensive opportunity. Then with a light pair of body, after successfully tricking Hasegawa into moving the center to the left, he immediately moved a step to the right and raised his hand to shoot.


    "Don''t think about it!!"


    Hasegawa turned around forcibly, not afraid of spraining his ankle, 190 centimeters of body flew out diagonally in front of Mitsui.


    Although Mitsui¡¯s performance before, it can be said that he has no touch today, but after all, he set an amazing record of 15 three-pointers in a game. For people like Mitsui Kotobuki, you can¡¯t give him a chance, otherwise he will have to. It is impossible to cast you to death. The Xiangshan battle is the best proof.


    Hasegawa was already flying, but Mitsui''s feet were still not off the ground, and then he easily passed the swayed Hasegawa, stepping into the three-point line to jump and shoot.


    Mitsui had just raised his hands, a green figure appeared in front of Mitsui again, Hasegawa had just landed, and the person who wanted to cover Mitsui was the captain of Xiangyang Fujima Kenji!


    Fujima has already beaten Miyagi out of the game, and this Xiangyang ace would not mind letting Mitsui Tosho also leave the game, but now it is Xiangbei Flame Man who has the best skill.


    Mitsui didn''t shoot at all, but with a twist of his wrist and a subtle pass from inside to outside, the basketball reached Mu Mu, who was unmarked beyond the three-point line.

 1615 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1615

    "Mu Mu, there is no one to defend you! Hurry up!"


    The gorilla shouted inside, the deputy captain of Xiangbei calmly took a deep breath, and then raised his hand to shoot.


    Huh!


    Although Mitsui didn''t feel the touch today, the state of Xiangbei''s deputy captain seemed to be very good. The neat sound of surfing the net was reminding Xiangyang that Xiangbei had a three-point shooter, not just Mitsui Shou.


    48:35, because of glasses brother''s three-pointer, the point difference was reduced to 13 points.


    ''To the effect, Mu Mu was ignored because of his average strength. I didn''t expect him to hit a three-pointer at this time!Moreover, Histo Mitsui took the ball just now...''


    Xiangyang Ace was really depressed, but he quickly played back the scene of the attack just now.


    "Mu Mu, a good vote!" Mitsui praised loudly and gave Mu Mu a high five.


    "Mitsui, you are the one who passed it well." Brother Mu Mu was not greedy at all, and said that the real hero of the attack just now was Mitsui.Because he swayed Hasegawa, and then attracted Fujima to defend, this caused Mumu to be undefended. When appropriate, creating offensive opportunities for his teammates is also one of the responsibilities of a point guard.


    In the stands, the middle-aged man squinted his eyes: "Shou Mitsui, is this... a point guard?"


    Xiangyang''s No. 2 figure also frowned. Although he was the number one marksman in Hainan, he actually only had a three-point long shot. In terms of overall abilities, he really couldn''t compare with the marksman in Xiangbei.


    The little monkey looked at the way both left and right were frowning, and couldn''t help but cocked his tail: "What''s so great about the point guard, my super rookie Nobunaga Kiyota can get him out of it all at once!"


    "Idiot, you are not Mitsui Shou''s opponent at all!" The middle-aged man immediately poured cold water on the little monkey, and then his voice became a little horrible, "And, I am also a''nothing great'' point guard!"


    "Ahhh, Senior Mu, I didn''t mean that!"


    Boom!


    "Shut up and be quiet!"


    The yelling of the little monkey undoubtedly made Hainan lose face again, and Mu Shenyi could only calm it down with his fist.At the same time, Xiangyang''s small forward Nagano''s jump shot did not make it. Obviously, as a small forward, Nagano''s offensive firepower is far from enough.


    The rebound was snatched by Naruto and was immediately passed to Mitsui on the outside.


    Mitsui stepped out, just about to launch a fast attack, Hasegawa immediately defended in front of Mitsui, his two long arms opened, not giving Mitsui a chance to break through.


    ''I will never try the same shame just now!''


    Xiangyang No. 6 secretly made up his mind, but at this time Mitsui''s main energy was not on him at all, but to observe the running situation of his teammates.Although Mu Mu has passed halftime, he is the captain of Xiangyang within one meter of him. He absolutely can''t pass the ball. Naruto is too deep. At this time, he can reach the same cross-section as Mitsui, and Rukawa Fox has already set foot in Xiangyang. Yang halftime, but before Mitsui and him, Fujima''s running line happened to be stuck in it and couldn''t pass the ball.


    Mitsui, who could not find a chance for a fast break, did not force it, but slowly took the ball through the midfield. After the slowest Akagi and Kana were all in place, Mitsui began to calculate the attack route in his mind.


    Naruto winked at Mitsui, and then suddenly activated, with speed and flexibility of footwork, he threw off the defensive Takano.


    Even Xiangyang No. 8 desperately wanted to follow defense, but no matter whether it was the start speed, absolute speed or foot flexibility in the first step, it was not Naruto''s opponent. There was no Xiangyang player within a one-meter radius around Naruto.


    "What a beautiful cut without the ball!"


    The middle-aged man on the stage and Lingnan Trump praised at the same time, and before the little monkey in Hainan could retort, Mitsui immediately raised his hand to pass the ball.Mitsui''s eyes were fixed on the fox on the left half of the court, but the passing direction was on the right. Hasegawa was fooled by Mitsui again and failed to prevent this beautiful pass.


    After receiving Mitsui''s pass, Naruto immediately raised his hand and shot it before Takano followed up.


    Huh!


    48:37


    Xiangbei scored five points in a row under Mitsui Shou''s organization and scheduling, narrowing the difference to a double-digit margin.


    "Don''t worry, we are still ahead!" Fujima''s words to appease Junxin came very timely, and then he immediately broke through. Although Mu Mu''s height is 178 cm like Fujima, his strength is not at the same level. Even a slight obstacle was caused to Tengzhen''s breakthrough. After Tengzhen broke through Mumu, he was about to enter the inside line, but a white figure was blocked in front of him.


    "Mitsui?!"


    Fuji Shin was taken aback, Mu Mu who was behind him immediately followed him, and together with Mitsui, he doubled Mu Mu.Fujima didn''t dare to easily attempt a breakthrough under the attack of the two, and immediately passed the ball to the unguarded Hasegawa.


    Hasegawa immediately stepped into the three-point line after receiving the ball, because he did not have three-point ability, which he knew very well.A take-off shot was made from the left side of the basket, but a palm was stretched out, and he just shot the basketball that had just left Hasegawa''s palm.


    "Rukawa Maple!"


    Hasegawa yelled out the name of the Xiangbei player who covered him with a big hat, and uniform cheers erupted from the stands at the same time. How could Rukawa Fox perform without them?


    After Ruchuan Feng landed, he immediately rushed towards Xiangyang''s basket.Naruto started quickly, leaving Takano behind him, and rushing to rescue the basketball before he went out of bounds, and passed it to Mitsui.


    Mitsui opened his arms and threw the basketball into the Xiangyang half.


    "If I can''t get in, I will kill you, Rukawa Kaede!" To make Mitsui pass the ball to his ace contender, I really have to overcome a lot of pressure.


    "Idiot, I won''t get in!''


    Rukawa complained in his heart, but since Mitsui was a senior, he didn''t say this.Ruchuan jumped to catch the ball, and when he landed, Xiangyang''s trump card was already in front of him.Rukawa Kaede''s eyes were as sharp as a falcon, and before the Xiangyang players were seated, Tsutoten was strong.


    The height difference is 10 cm, and the weight difference is 10 kg. If you can''t stop it, you can''t stop it.


    48:39


    Rukawa squeezed Xiangyang''s ace to the basket with his physical advantage, and then scored a slam dunk, pulling the difference between Xiangbei and Xiangyang back to single digits.


    The eyes of the middle-aged man were more serious, and there was a faint worry: "Mitsui plays a point guard, coupled with the cooperation of the two first-year students, Xiangbei''s current strength is beyond what Fujima can control. Up."


    Chapter 57-Mitsui attacking, head-on duel


    Fujima held the ball again, but the person defending in front was no longer the glasses brother, but the flame man Mitsui Kotobuki who was 7 cm taller than him.


    Although it is difficult to completely ban people like Fujima, the 7 cm height difference will definitely have an impact on Fujima, and although Mitsui¡¯s first start is not as fast as Fujima, it has no experience compared to Fujima. With the falling wind and the height difference of 7 cm, Mitsui''s restrictions on Fujima are definitely greater than Miyagi''s defense.


    Fujimako failed Mitsui and immediately passed the ball to Hasegawa.


    With a height difference of 12 cm, no matter how hard the glasses are, it is impossible to block Hasegawa''s shot.


    Although Hasegawa¡¯s attack firepower is the weakest among the five players on the Xiangyang field, Hasegawa still has an absolute advantage against Xiangbei¡¯s deputy captain. This time, his shot was not covered by Rukawa Feng and was accurately captured.


    50:39


    Xiangyang''s score reached half a hundred first, and the difference was once again reduced to double digits.


    The two sides rotated, and Mitsui held the ball to organize the offense again: "Come on, we are not in a hurry, anyway, the game has not been halfway until now." Mitsui loudly encouraged his teammates and ignored Hasegawa''s defense in front of him.


    Hasegawa clenched his fists and gritted his teeth with anger: "Mitsui Kotobuki, don''t think you can pass the ball as easily as before!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the basketball was immediately transmitted from Mitsui''s hands. Hasegawa couldn''t stop him, and the basketball flew into Naruto''s hands.Naruto started quickly under his feet, once again relying on his speed and flexible footsteps to throw Takano beside him out of the galaxy, and at the same time, he slammed to the basket, forcing Kana to move on defense.


    The real story of Naruto''s fake shot, the basketball is directly passed into the hands of the gorilla, the gorilla jumps up and dunks, under the violent catharsis, the previous depression disappears without a trace.


    Snapped!


    "Sakuragi, good spread!"


    Naruto was slapped by the gorilla on his shoulder, and one of his arms almost fell off. He jumped and accused the savage gorilla: "You did it on purpose! Absolutely on purpose!"

 1616 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1616

    Akagi was full of depression and was able to vent, and when he was in a good mood, he didn''t bother to care about Naruto. He grinned and ran to his own half.


    50:41, the difference is reduced to single digits again


    Coach Tian Gang looked at the wonderful performance of Xiangbei No. 14, and his heart was almost bleeding: "Mitsui Shou, why are you not willing to come to our Lingnan?''


    If Mitsui was willing to come to Lingnan in the first place, it doesn¡¯t matter if Miyagi didn¡¯t go to Lingnan, because Mitsui Shou is a combo guard who can play well regardless of scoring and organization. If Mitsui can join Lingnan, Sendo There is no need to change to play point guard. With the offensive firepower of Sendo and Fukuda, plus the inside strength of Uozumi, and the outside defense of Ikegami, plus the super guard Mitsui, Coach Tianoka is absolutely confident that he can lead Lingnan Entering the national competition, but Mitsui is now wearing the Xiangbei jersey, which undoubtedly made coach Tian Gang''s heart bleed even more.


    Lingnan Ace did not experience the heartache of the coach. In fact, he is enjoying it at this time.


    "The rhythm of Xiangbei has stabilized. The strength of Xiangbei''s inner line is above Xiangyang. Although the rhythm was destroyed by Miyagi''s indiscriminate fighting before, Xiangbei returned to its original attacking pace because of Mitsui Hisa¡¯s performance. If Senior can''t change this, Xiangyang won''t be able to fight."


    Lingnan Ace¡¯s golf quotient is extremely high. Although he lacks the accumulated experience of time, he is exceptionally good in his natural basketball sense.


    Fujima''s judgment is the same as Xiandao. Even at this time Xiangyang still maintains a full 9-point lead, but if Xiangbei''s attack rhythm cannot be disrupted, Xiangyang''s inside line will sooner or later be defeated by Xiangbei''s animal inside line. That is Fujima. You can never see it.


    Outside the three-point line, Mitsui fully defended Captain Xiangyang and left Hasegawa, who was originally opposed to him, very depressed.


    "I heard you are a junior high school MVP?"


    Fujima deliberately began to provoke Mitsui, as he did to Miyagi before: "However, you only have a junior high level?"


    Before Fujima¡¯s provocative tactics against Miyagi, although few people have noticed it, Mitsui, who is a defender, is the same now, and his eyelids are slightly raised: "That¡¯s better than you, not even an MVP." Guy."


    No matter how well-trained Fujima is, Mitsui''s provocation cannot be completely useless. An anger appeared in Fujima''s eyes, and then he was suppressed and his center of gravity lowered.


    Left, right, left, right...Fujima faced Mitsui and shook his center of gravity continuously. After several false trials, Xiangyang Ace finally showed his fangs under his handsome appearance.Fujima started with one step, and made a strong move to the left. Mitsui followed with one step, and the speed of following defense was extremely fast.But with a flick of Fujima''s wrist, the basketball immediately shifted to the right hand, and at the same time the center of gravity changed rapidly, and he immediately broke through to the right with lightning.


    Mitsui''s moving left and right is not faster than Fujima''s. Fujima played very beautifully this time with a quick change of direction, and in a blink of an eye he has already staggered half of his position with Mitsui.


    Naruto takes a step and moves to prevent Fujima from breaking through the inside, but in fact he still hasn''t stayed away from Takano. If Fujima really chooses to push by himself, Naruto will immediately step forward to defend, and if Fujima passes the ball to Takano, Naruto The speed can also be turned back to defense instantly.


    Naruto''s proper position completely defeated Captain Xiangyang''s plan to break through the inside line. He simply took a step, raised his hand, and shot a three-pointer.


    A white shadow flew up when Fujima shot, and was intercepting it in front of Fujima.


    "Mitsui Kotobuki?!"


    "Damn don''t underestimate me, I''m Mitsui, but a man who will never give up!!''


    Because of the respect for coach Anzai, because of the burning desire to win in his heart~ Hope, Mitsui rose into the sky, and his fingertips could touch the basketball flying from Fujima''s hands.The biggest shortcoming of Fujizen''s three-point shot is that his starting point is too low. When Miyagi was 9 cm shorter than himself, this weakness was not obvious yet, but Mitsui was 7 points higher than Fujima. The difference in height between centimeters and height affected the accuracy of Fujizen''s three-point shot.


    "Grab a rebound! I hit the ball!" Mitsui yelled at his teammates before landing.


    "Grab a rebound! This ball must not be lost!"


    Fujima yelled as much, but Mitsui''s defense just now did put a lot of pressure on Fujima.


    when!


    Fujima missed the ball without any accident. The basketball hit the front of the basket and bounced high. The four big men under the basket desperately got stuck and competed for the best rebounding position.


    The gorilla stretched out his arms desperately to block the Xiangyang center behind him.Although Hua Xing is very desperate, but hard work can not change everything. He is 10 kilograms lighter than Akagi in tonnage. It is too difficult for the strength to shake the Captain Orangutan, not to mention the rebound itself is the defensive advantage.


    The flower shape can''t squeeze Akagi in the basket, and so is Takano.


    According to Fujima''s previous instructions, even if he couldn''t get a rebound, he would definitely not let Xiangbei No. 10.Takano respects Fujima very much, so he also plays according to Fujima''s tactics, but just like the flower shape, hard work cannot represent everything.


    The power of Xiangbei No. 10 is far beyond Takano''s imagination and the degree of his control, in fact it is far better than the power performance of the previous period.


    ''Damn it!This red-headed boy is as tall as I am, so how powerful is it like a tyrannosaurus?!''


    Xiangyang power forward was depressed, but still desperately squeezed against Naruto, trying to squeeze him out of the rebounding range.Naruto opened his arms to block Takano behind him, and then he slapped his fart suddenly, and the sudden force slammed the Xiangyang forward for two steps. Although he did not fall, he completely lost his position, and his face was full of astonishment. , And the rebound has nothing to do with him.


    Naruto successfully slammed into Takano with his fart, and Akagi and Hanakata had already taken off. The soles of Naruto''s feet seemed to be scorched by flames, and they flew into the air in an instant.


    "Rebounds are mine!"


    What is the shape of the flower, what is the captain of the orangutan, what is the four major centers in the county?!Facts have proved that these names are completely useless in front of the Xiangbei No. 10 kid. The rebounds that Akagi and Hana form desperately competed for were eaten by Naruto''s tiger''s mouth. Naruto was on top of Xiangyang and took his 10th rebound today.


    After Naruto landed, he raised his arms and immediately passed it to the cold-faced fox.The Fox started quickly after receiving the ball. The dispute under the rebound just now, Fujima and Mitsui''s offense and defense was completely ignored by him. At this time, the Fox saw only Xiangyang''s basket.


    Captain Xiangyang wanted to quickly return to defense, but the flame man was blocked in front of Fujima, even if Fujima passed Mitsui, Rukawa Fox already ran into Xiangyang''s half.


    Hasegawa started as soon as he saw Naruto grab a rebound. In Xiangyang''s half-court, it was a duel between Xiangbei''s first-year offensive arrow and Xiangyang''s best perimeter defender.


    Xiangbei No.11''s eyes were cold, and there was only the idea of ??winning and nothing else in his heart.


    Xiangyang No. 6 has a serious look and can''t see the slightest relaxation: "I am the best defender in Xiangyang, I will never lose again, never!''


    Although Hasegawa''s will is very firm and even worthy of admiration, it is difficult to make up for the gap in strength.Kaede Rukawa drove to the maximum speed. Although his expression was still cold, he changed from a cold-faced fox to a volcanic eruption. The speed was better than Mitsui''s previous speed. With a wrist turn, the basketball flew under Hasegawa''s separated legs. .


    Snapped!


    The basketball rebounded, and Rukawa Kaede received the basketball from Hasegawa''s crotch and scored a layup easily.


    Fujishin missed a three-pointer, Naruto grabbed a rebound, Rukawa scored a fast break, Hasegawa was smashed through the crotch, this series of wonderful shots once again ignited the court, Xiangyang fell behind in this clash, and no one can deny it. Now the momentum of the game is on the side of Xiangbei.


    50:43


    The score difference was only 7 points. After Mitsui was responsible for organizing the offense, Xiangbei''s attack firepower returned to normal. At this time, there were two minutes left in the first half of the game, and the score difference had been reduced by more than half.


    Mitsui wiped his sweat and stared indifferently at Captain Xiangyang, who was staring at his eyebrows: "If I only have junior high school level, then you don''t even have junior high school level, but only elementary school level."


    Chapter 58-Two point guards, Fujima''s dispatch


    Fujima squinted his eyes, and his good cultivation prevented Fujima from losing his composure because Mitsui was so irritated. However, the problem now is that Xiangbei''s strength is above Xiangyang. Even if it is to fight steadily and steadily according to the normal pace, Xiangbei also Will gradually wipe out the difference, and overtake, and want to anger Mitsui Kotobuki, obviously not as easy as anger Miyagi.


    The Xiangbei basketball team, even though the strength of the basketball team has been recognized by Kanagawa, even strong teams like Hainan and Lingnan have to admit that Xiangbei will likely be overthrown, and Xiangyang will become their strong opponent in the joint final, but Xiangbei, There is no doubt that it is an outright problematic army of children.


    Mitsui and Rukawa, the team¡¯s battle for the first trump card has started from the practice match against Lingnan. As the county assembly progresses, the competition between them is obviously intensified, and no one can stop it.


    Akagi, as the leader of a team, has excellent endurance and mental power, but his inner pride has undoubtedly turned Akagi into a hard bone. It is difficult to listen to other people¡¯s opinions. It is Akagi¡¯s biggest shortcoming. Of course, this shortcoming has been so far. It''s just not showing up yet.


    As the number one point guard in Xiangbei, Miyagi''s speed, passing, dribbling, and long shots are good enough, but the mind that is prone to heat is that Miyagi is still unable to stand at the same height as Fujima and Amu. Related factors.


    As for Naruto...Although his mental state is completely different from that of people in this world, he is also the same as the previous four. In some worlds, Naruto is even better than them. Another big problem is that Naruto''s love for beautiful women is far greater than basketball. Naruto would not be embarrassed to tell anyone about this.


    Mitsui wiped the sweat from his face, glanced over from Xiangbei No.11, and then ran to his own half.


    Mitsui and Rukawa fought hot for the Xiangbei ace. In this game, against Xiangyang, Rukawa Fox performed well on the offensive end. So far, he has scored 14 points, and he has also played well on the defensive end. The transcript, and looking at Mitsui¡¯s transcript, it is basically full of tears. With Mitsui¡¯s character, how can he endure such humiliation, the flames in my heart are naturally burning.


    Fujima gestured to the Xiangyang rest area. With only more than two minutes left in the first half, he simply called the last timeout of the first half.


    After returning from the timeout, the audience found that Xiangyang''s height had decreased. Xiangyang''s best perimeter defender Hasegawa was pressed by Fujima on the bench, and the substitute was Xiangyang''s second point guard¡ª¡ª Taku Ito.


    Taku Ito is the strongest one in the second grade of Xiangyang, and is the next captain of Xiangyang that Fujima strives to train. After Fujima and the others have graduated from the third grade, Ito will continue to lead Xiangyang.


    ''Ito, after you are on the court, I will defend Kotobuki Mitsui with all my strength. Then you will be in position with No. 5 Mumu. If I can''t draw a hand for a while, you will be responsible for organizing the team''s offense. You are the second of our Xiangyang. Point guard, don''t lose to Mu Mu.''

 1617 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1617

    Thinking of the captain''s guidance and encouragement just now, the Xiangyang No. 2 point guard''s eyes were deep, and he looked at the Xiangbei deputy captain who was two centimeters shorter than himself.


    ''I will never lose!''


    After Fujima received the ball, he immediately changed hands and passed it to Ito. At the same time, he followed Mitsui Kotobuki closely without staggering a step.


    Ito held the ball beyond the three-point line, and the defender in front of him was the deputy captain of Xiangbei.Mu Mu''s eyes were extremely serious, but his Mu Mu was inferior to Ito in terms of technology and physical conditions.


    As the No. 2 point guard that Fujima has been training, although he still cannot reach the level of Fujima and Amu, he still has two brushes. After calmly observing the running positions of all the players, he raises his hand to the right. The act of passing the ball.


    Brother Eyes was shaken by Ito''s fake action, and Ito broke through Brother Glasses and immediately took a long shot after entering the three-point line.


    Huh!


    As Xiangyang''s No. 2 point guard, Ito''s long-range shot can also be used, and just after 15 seconds of playing, he helped Xiangyang score a goal.


    52:43


    "Xiangyang, this is..." Xiandao looked at the lineup comparison between Xiangbei and Xiangyang, "Tengzhen scores guard, and Ito plays point guard?"


    "Well, Xiandao is right, Fujima, for his age, it is amazing to have such a judgment."


    Coach Tian Gang was a little admired. Although Xiandao outperformed Fujima in terms of physical fitness, at the level of a point guard, after all, Xiandao played in the 1st position for too short a time to accumulate enough game experience. In terms of quality, Xiandao is currently not as good as Fujima, and Fujima is also Xiangyang''s coach, which allows him to accumulate experience and wisdom beyond his peers.


    Yuzhu tried to stare at the lineup comparison on the field, but still couldn''t see what the coaches of Xiandao and Tiangang said: "Coach, is there anything special about Xiangyang''s current lineup on the field?"


    "Well, Fujima originally expected Xiangbei''s players to be stronger than Xiangyang, but he did not expect that the combined strength of Akagi and two first-year boys could completely suppress Xiangyang''s inside line, which led to Xiangyang''s previous lag. Fujima also immediately made a tactical change, deliberately angering Miyagi with words on the outside, causing Miyagi to lose his composure. As a result, Xiangbei¡¯s attacking rhythm was completely chaotic, leading Xiangyang to lead Xiangbei by a big score, but Fujima was planning, The only thing I didn''t expect was Mitsui Toshi.


    When Coach Tianoka explained this, he couldn''t help but sigh again: "Although Mitsui Kotobuki is a shooting guard, with his comprehensiveness, he can be handy even at the 1st position and stabilize Xiangbei''s offensive rhythm. Although Xiangyang still maintained the lead at this time, it was only a matter of time before Xiangbei¡¯s strength to catch up and even overtake. So Fujima replaced Hasegawa and defended Mitsui Toshi, although this lowered the overall height of the team. , But it can limit Xiangbei¡¯s offensive initiation to the maximum at this time, and Ito is sent to give the team a second offensive initiation point when he can¡¯t get out of the organization. But once Mitsui confronts Fujima When his defense weakens, Fujima will immediately show his strength. Although it is said that it is an exchange of positions, Xiangyang''s current lineup can also be said to be a double point guard lineup."


    Coach Tian Gang''s explanation is very clear and clear, and it is really getting more and more posture of an narrator.


    The changes in Xiangyang''s field are just like what Coach Tianoka said. Fujima tried his best to defend the Huobei in Xiangbei. Although it is impossible for people like Mitsui to completely block him, the organization of Mitsui cannot be as before. Fluent, while Brother Mumu is not Ito¡¯s opponent at all. Ito combined an offense and scored one by himself, and then passed a pass to Nagano who jumped into the basket. The score between the two sides was 54:43, which was a distance of the first half of the game. With 1 minute left, the point difference reached double digits again.


    "Mitsui, pass the ball to me!"


    Naruto took the initiative to ask for the ball for the first time in today''s game. Mitsui was tightly guarded by Fujima, unable to find an offensive angle, raised his hand and threw the basketball to Naruto who was inside.


    After Naruto had the ball, for the first time today, he began to truly reveal his attack methods.


    Although Naruto has already scored 8 points, in the eyes of those familiar with Naruto, this guy hasn''t come up with real power so far, and he can''t even count as a warm-up.After Naruto received the ball this time, he immediately held the ball and hit the basket, using his fart to keep hitting Takano behind him.


    Even Akagi couldn¡¯t withstand Naruto¡¯s continuous collisions. What¡¯s more, Takano, who weighed only 85 kilograms, was hit by Naruto and retreated continuously. He couldn¡¯t maintain his original defensive position. Naruto easily jumped from the basket. The difference between the two sides was once again pulled to within 10 points.


    54:45


    Takano was knocked away by Naruto''s fart, and the depression in his heart can be imagined. Under the comfort of Tengzhen, he finally managed to suppress the temper that was about to go violently, and Hua Xing ran to serve the backcourt and toss the ball. It was given to No. 2 point guard Taku Ito.


    This should have been a no problem pass, but a red head suddenly flew out halfway, taking away the same red basketball.


    "It''s getting started!" Xiandao''s eyes lit up, and one hand couldn''t help but grabbed the railing in front of him, "That fellow Sakuragi is going to start!"


    Having to say Xian Dao''s words is definitely not a good thing for Xiang Yang, and when the team is behind, Naruto has really revealed the fangs of the beast.


    Naruto shook Takano quickly. Poor Takano-classmate was the same height as Naruto and lighter than Naruto, but without him, he was thrown away by Naruto three times in a row and could only eat dust in that small area.


    After Naruto shook Gaoye, he immediately killed Xiangyang as the center.


    Hua Xing hesitated for a moment, but still did not dare to empty Akagi. Naruto saw that Hua Xing was not fooled, and immediately stopped jumping. Even Hua Xing wanted to cover it, it was definitely too late.


    54:47


    Xiangyang faced Xiangbei, with 33 seconds left in the first half, and Xiangbei was 7 points behind.


    Xiangyang drove the baseline again, and coach Anxi sat on the sidelines and put down the tea cup in his hand.On the court, Takano took off and shot, but Naruto was slapped with a big hat. Xiangbei No. 10 made another contribution, and the Xiangbei team immediately turned to attack.


    "Miyagi-san," the white-haired Buddha suddenly said as Miyagi was watching the game on the court, "what do you think of everyone''s performance?"


    Chapter 59-A firm determination, a noisy midfielder


    Shiro-haired Buddha rarely talks about tactics with players, and now suddenly he speaks, which obviously surprised Miyagi.


    "Very good." The two short words have already revealed the performance of the people in northern Hunan on the field, and of course it also explained the depression and unwillingness in Miyagi''s heart.


    Coach Anzai is still so tepid and calm: "Miyagi-san, what do you think is your biggest advantage compared to Fujima-san, or what is your advantage over others?"


    Miyagi is not an idiot, knowing that Coach Anzai is waking himself up. In fact, the cold bench at that time also completely calmed Miyagi¡¯s head, and immediately said without thinking: ¡°It¡¯s speed and ball control. Although I can¡¯t compare my height to Fujima and Amu, my advantage is speed. If it is the first step, I believe I will not lose to anyone!"


    "Ok."


    Coach Anzai nodded lightly and seemed to be in a good mood: "Very well, Miyagi-san, you know your strengths very well, but compared to Fujima-san, you have a bigger advantage that you haven''t discovered yet."


    Miyagi respects Coach Anzai very much. Like Mitsui, Miyagi actually came to Xiangbei because of Coach Anzai. At this time, his face looked respectful, and he couldn''t see the usual arrogant Miyagi Ryota.


    "Teacher, please give pointers."


    Coach Anzai laughed twice, stretched out his fingers, and pointed at the Xiangbei players who were still fighting on the court: "It''s them, Akagi, Sakuragi, Rukawa, Mitsui, and Mumu. You have a very strong personality. Teammate, and Fujima-student can''t compare with you at this point."


    Miyagi''s eyes gradually brightened with Coach Anzai''s words, and the light in his eyes became firm.


    Coach Anzai smiled: "Miyagi-san, in the second half, prove to your teammates that they also have a very trustworthy teammate, okay? You are our Xiangbei''s first point guard."


    The first point guard!


    These words penetrated Miyagi''s heart like an electric current. They were all teenagers, with intense emotions and easy to be touched. With hot eyes, they answered loudly: "Yes, coach!"


    Although Miyagi''s voice attracted the attention of many people, he himself didn''t care at all. At this moment, all Miyagi''s head was thinking about was basketball, and even Caiko didn''t even think about it.After wiping his eyes, Miyagi''s eyes shone brighter than his earrings.


    "Coach, we Xiangbei will not lose!"


    "Oh ha ha ha..."


    Miyagi''s determination made Coach Anzai particularly satisfied. After a guest role as a psychology teacher, the White-haired Buddha continued his tea tasting career.


    ''This way~ Miyagi-san''s mentality doesn''t need to be worried, ha ha, Domoto, this year old man, I will have fun with you!''


    The real old fox in Xiangbei occasionally claws, allowing Miyagi to completely overcome his own psychological obstacles and cross the most insurmountable hurdle.In the last second of the first half, the flame man Mitsui Kotobuki under Fujizen''s defense, a super long three-point shot from a long distance, finally penetrated Xiangyang''s basket and scored second in the game for himself. Goals.


    54:50


    At the end of the first half, Xiangyang led by four points, but everything just stopped temporarily.


    "Everyone played well!"


    The compliment of Miss Xiangbei¡¯s beautiful Sugar Lump was immediately delivered, along with a towel for wiping off sweat. Although Xiangbei is still behind at this time, there is still the whole second half of the game. The gap of 4 points is definitely not irreparable. And in the final stage of the first half, with the help of Mitsui''s organization and scheduling and Naruto''s rebounds, Xiangbei gradually stabilized his position. At this time, his mental state was good.


    A group of people returned to the lounge in a mighty manner, and Naruto took the towel that Caizi had thrown over and wiped his sweat. Then, while dropping a sentence of''tigress'', he avoided the paper fan that Caizi had fanned and got together. At the side of the beautiful assistant manager: "Ye Zi, how many rebounds did I grab in the first half?"


    Ye Zi put down the pencil in his hand, turned his head and gave a big smile: "Very well, I already grabbed a full 15 rebounds in the first half. Although it is not as exaggerated as I was with Tsukutake last time, this is not the same. As a result of the confrontation between the four great men of Xiangyang, if this goes on, you will become Kanagawa''s number one rebounder in Kanagawa.

 1618 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1618

    The title of rebounding king is definitely not just a casual talk. In the previous games in Xiangbei, Akagi and Naruto were basically ranked first or two in the rebounding list. Now this game is also the case, in front of the four seniors in Xiangyang. , Naruto ranked first in the two teams with 15 rebounds, Akagi second, the third, fourth, and fifth are the three elders of Xiangyang, and the four elders of Xiangyang, Hasegawa Ishi, because he followed Mitsui The relationship between running around outside the three-point line, so did not pick up a rebound.


    If you beat Xiangyang, who has the four great men, on rebounds, then Xiangbei has established the strength of Kanagawa Prefecture''s first inside line, and the person who grabs the most rebounds in this game will undoubtedly be the rebounder. Title, Naruto is very interested in it.


    Naruto hooked Ye Zi''s shoulder and looked at the data records of all the members of Xiangbei in the first half, while Caizi''s big fan fell exactly on Naruto''s head.


    "You guy, you are all sweaty, don''t stick it to Ye Zi. Also, can you not run to stimulate the opponent''s players every time you start, so that we Xiangbei will soon become a cross talk group."


    Naruto rubbed his head: "No way, my mouth is itchy, and I can''t help it, and I can''t help but want to hurt them when I see those guys'' bully, I''m used to it."


    Caizi rolled her eyes silently, then used the paper fan in her hand to knock on Naruto again. Caizi seems to like this''sport'' more and more recently.


    "Really, the paper fan is really unbeatable, next time I go to a hardware store to order a pure steel one."


    "Pure steel?! Big sister, are you hitting someone or killing someone?!"


    "Hit! It''s okay to kill your child with this problem by the way!" Sister Caizi rolled her eyes, and then she did not know where she took out a paper fan, "Also, what did you call me just now?!"


    "Woo... Caizi-senpai..."


    Even Naruto, who is ranked as the number one problem child in northern Xiangbei, was obedient to Caizi''s''violent suppression'', and Miyagi''s hand holding the water bottle gave a slight meal, but in the end nothing showed.


    Naruto, who had been crying on the ground for a long time, saw that no one was paying attention to him, and then went to Ye Ye to check the statistics, which made Caizi think if he was playing too lightly.


    "Hua Dao, you have broken the rebounding record in the county conference. However, the record of the knockout matches and the record of the united finals are calculated separately. In the united finals, the rebound record is 27. If you can maintain today''s state, Maybe it can break the rebound record in the United Finals."


    Ye Zi is not a basketball fan. She knows all about basketball because of Naruto. Even Ye Zi has found the rebound record in the United Finals.


    "Yes, how many rebounds in a single game in the national competition?"


    Ye Zi was taken aback, and then smiled: "The record set by Shan Wang''s power forward 17 years ago, 36 rebounds in a single game, no one has broken yet."


    "Thirty-six?" Naruto squeezed his chin, showing a fox-like smile, "No. 1 rebounder in the country, hehe, I like this name."


    Mitsui, who had not scored as many rebounds as Naruto today, was obviously not happy, and snorted, looking awkward.


    Naruto''s eyes turned, and it looked like an evil: "But I was able to grab so many rebounds today, thanks to Senior Mitsui. If he hadn''t been playing iron, I really couldn''t get so many goals. I hope it will happen. During the national competition, Senior Mitsui can also keep advancing on the road of ironwork..."


    "Asshole!!"


    Before Naruto had finished speaking, the flame man who was deliberately stimulated exploded on the spot, chasing Naruto madly in the lounge.


    "Sakuragi! You brat, stop me!"


    "I don''t want it, you iron king!!"


    One is old and disrespectful, and the other is in a mess. Two problematic children directly staged a martial arts exercise in the lounge. The orangutan was replenishing water. Seeing this, he snorted: "Huh! What a group of problem children."


    Brother Mu Mu wiped his sweat and pushed his glasses: "Although there are indeed a lot of problems, as teammates, they are all trustworthy. With them, we can definitely dominate the country, right, Akagi?"


    "Humph!"


    Brother Mu Mu is one of the people who know Chimu best. Mu Mu directly expressed his thoughts. Chi Mu, who was a little uncomfortable on his face, let out a cold snort, and continued to raise his head to drink water. It was just that Mu Mu had fully understood what he was thinking.


    For the dominance of the country, Akagi has never been so confident.


    In the leading Xiangyang, the lounge was abnormally quiet and silent, and in the backward Xiangbei, the lounge was noisy and laughed. Everything only waited for the second half to make a decision.


    Chapter 60-Miyagi''s transformation, Fujimaki''s eyebrows


    In the first half of the match, Xiangyang and Xiangbei played very enthusiastically. Kanagawa¡¯s first dark horse fell behind by 4 points and clung to the Xiangyang basketball team. In the anticipation of countless spectators, Xiangbei and Xiangyang made their appearance again, heralding the second half. Game start.


    Xiangyang continued the lineup at the end of the first half of the game, playing double point guards, Fujima and Ito Taku played at the same time, while Hasegawa was still on the bench, and Sh¨­hoku was the starting five in the opening. Brother Glasses sat on the bench to rest, while the main point guard Miyagi played again.


    Fujima narrowed his eyebrows slightly, and then when the two teams crossed, Fujima deliberately approached Miyagi: "I didn''t expect you to play again, do you want to be defeated by me again?"


    With Toujin''s character, he would say such words, obviously intending to continue the tactics against Miyagi in the first half. It seems that Captain Xiangyang is not willing to give up unless Miyagi is completely put on the bench.


    However, after the cold bench in the first half, coupled with the encouragement of coach Anzai, Miyagi has completely calmed down, smiled at Fujijin''s provocation, and did not respond at all.


    Fujima frowned deeper, but did not continue to say anything. The players on both sides dispersed and the jumper stood in the center circle.


    Xiangyang¡¯s jump ball player is of course a center forward, but the Xiangbei jump ball player is not a super gorilla in the first half, but the No. 10 red-headed boy with an eye-catching performance in the first half.


    Because the referee was watching, Naruto was not good at wiping the neck of Hanakata, but he would definitely not be provocative.


    "Hua Xing, although this is not as embarrassing to seniors, we can only ask you Xiangyang to be out early this year."


    Hua Xing pushed his glasses. As the second calm figure in Xiangyang team, he would not be easily fooled by Naruto: "Such words, wait for you to catch up with the score first."


    Naruto chuckled and said no more.


    While the referee blew the whistle, he threw the basketball into the air, and Naruto and Hanaka took off at the same time.


    The fierce game in the first half, especially the power confrontation with the Xiangbei gorillas on the inside line, obviously had a significant impact on the flower form. Even with the intermission time, the flower form¡¯s physical strength was still consumed a lot, and it could not be so short. It was fully recovered in the time, and the height of Huagata¡¯s full-strength jump was only about 70% to 80% of the first half of the first half. After the fierce competition, the jumping ability decreased. This is normal, but this has no effect on the physical maniac like Naruto. .


    The eye-catching red head of Xiangbei took off quickly, his arm was halfway beyond the flower shape, and he shot the basketball to Xiangyang''s half court first, and the audience was in an uproar!


    "What are you kidding?! Hua Xing actually lost to Xiangbei''s first-year boy on the jump ball?!"


    "Oh my god, that red-headed hand is beyond the distance of the flower-shaped half of the arm, that is the flower-shaped! That guy played half the game, his physical strength was not affected at all?!"


    The physical difference in the first half seemed not obvious, but after a period of rest, the physical difference between the two sides became apparent. At this point, Xiangbei No. 10 can completely crush any player in the Japanese high school basketball world. .


    While the audience was still amazed, the cold-faced fox started quickly, taking Naruto''s shot of the basketball on the front court directly into the bag, and then quickly rushed to the Xiangyang basket and scored a dunk!


    Xiangyang is the only one who can keep up with the fast attack speed of the fox, but at this time he has to defend the two super backcourts of Xiangbei. Even if he catches up, the height difference of 10 cm can make Rukawa ignore it at the basket. Fuji really defended.


    54:52


    At the beginning of the second half, Xiangbei scored a goal. The 16-point difference that Xiangyang had accumulated in the first half was now only one goal away.


    Xiangyang Fujima held the ball and realized that the person defending him was Miyagi. He quickly thought about it. He did not choose to mobilize the attacking firepower of the whole team, but did it himself.


    Fujima once again shook Miyagi away with an excellent fake move, then broke into the basket and scored a layup.Naruto and Takano, Akagi and Hanakata, these two teams are in the top line, the combination of the Xiangbei Twin Towers can only look forward to the ball.


    56:52


    Captain Xiangyang landed steadily, and the breakthrough layup just now was wonderful and handsome.


    "Cut, the No. 7 in Xiangbei is really embarrassed, and he will play like that by Fujima!"


    The little monkey in Hainan had a disdainful tone, but it seemed that this time he was slapped upright, speaking out the aspirations of many viewers.Xiangbei No. 7 seemed to continue the tragedy of the matchup with Fujima in the first half, and was broken by Fujima again, and nothing seemed to have changed.


    After Fujima landed, he turned to Miyagi: "Although I don''t know why you are still playing, this time, I will completely defeat you."


    In the face of Fujima¡¯s provocation, if Miyagi was before, he would have almost vomited blood, but Fujima didn¡¯t know what happened on the bench in Xiangbei, let alone how deep the power of the white-haired Buddha in Xiangbei was. Miyagi just smiled and ignored Fujizen''s provocation at all.


    Teng Zhen frowned and thought deeply. Even Xian Dao and A Mu frowned at the same time, but the little Hainan monkey couldn''t see the key. His tail was about to rise up into the sky: "Cut, that guy is really a coward. He really provokes Teng. I dare not let it go!"

 1619 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1619

    Boom!


    The nonsense little monkey once again encountered Amu''s fist discipline on his head: "Idiot, you show me a good look, only now Miyagi can really bring trouble to Fujima!"


    Amu''s eyes are extremely focused, because they are all point guards, because they understand Fujishen''s strength. If Xiangbei really makes the joint finals, then Amu will face Miyagi. Now, it is the best to observe Miyagi''s strength. opportunity.


    Shonoku began to attack, and Miyagi was in charge of the organization, Fujima personally came to defend Miyagi, and Mitsui Kotobuki handed over to the team''s second point guard Taku Ito for defense.


    Miyagi secretly observed the running situation of his teammates. Although Mitsui had an advantage against Taku Ito, he couldn''t easily pass the ball to him based on his 2 of 10 three-pointers in the first half.


    Fujima stood in front of Miyagi with a cold face, and calmly said sarcastically, "Why didn''t you attack? Don''t you dare?"


    "Fujima, don''t think that the same radical method is still effective!"


    Miyagi opened the mouth to fight back, and as soon as the voice fell, he started quickly, and he was strong at Tudo.


    Fuji was truly happy that the plan was successful, but the joy had just risen halfway, and was overwhelmed by Miyagi''s performance.


    ''Speed... has become faster?!''


    Xiangyang Ace was secretly surprised. Miyagi''s breakthrough was obviously faster than in the first half. Although he couldn''t compare with Hainan''s in strength, it was already above him and Amu in terms of the speed of the first step.


    Miyagi''s sudden performance at this time is of course related to what Coach Anzai said, but there is also a very boring reason, that is, Miyagi''s rest time is relatively long...


    Compared to Fujima who played the entire first half and carried the entire Xiangyang, Miyagi spent a quarter of the first half sitting on the bench, and the pressure on him was far from Fuji. Really, so of course it retains more physical strength, so to be precise, it is not that Miyagi has become faster, but Fujie has become slower. It is that simple!


    Although Xiangbei 7 suddenly hurried up faster than Fujima expected, Fujima would not easily let Miyagi break through, and his arms spread out to limit Xiangbei 7''s breakthrough.


    Miyagi raised his arm, facing Mitsui''s direction, Fujima immediately raised the center, and Miyagi''s wrist turned, the basketball bounced off the ground and was sent into the hands of the Xiangbei gorilla.


    After Akagi held the ball, he immediately rushed towards the basket.


    Huagata¡¯s blocking is very hard. Naruto and Takano who are closer can even see the trembling of Huagata¡¯s muscles. However, the soft center of Huagata can attack Akagi¡¯s defense with agility, but wants to rely on it. It is impossible to stop the wild attack of the gorilla in this way.


    Even if Hua Xing tried her best, he couldn''t change the fate of being squeezed by Akagi. His face was helpless. After Akagi squeezed into the flower shape, he easily jumped from the basket.


    56:54


    "Good job, Miyagi!"


    The gorilla praised loudly that Xiangbei''s main point guard finally played a normal level, which is definitely a great benefit for Xiangbei.


    In the next three offenses, Xiangbei used the wild gorilla in excellent condition as the attack arrow, and hit Hua Xing three times in a row on the inside. Counting the previous one, he defeated Hua Xing four times in a row at the basket and scored eight points in a row. , Has faintly transformed the four major centers of Kanagawa into the first center of Kanagawa.


    In the three offensives of Xiangyang, Fuji Machu scored 2 points, and Takano scored 2 points for a layup. Ito''s three-pointer was directly covered by Mitsui. At this time, the two sides 60:60, Xiangyang''s accumulated lead before. Has completely disappeared without a trace.


    Miyagi lowered his center of gravity, carefully defending Fujima''s breakthrough outside the three-point line, and at the same time opened up to counterattack Fujima''s previous provocations.


    "Even if you can beat me, how long? How long can your flower form last? I''m off the court. Senior Mitsui can play the role of point guard. Who of you Xiangyang can replace the flower form, Takano? First see if he can be in Let¡¯s talk about how long Sakuragi holds in his hands. Coupled with the firepower of that cold-faced kid, even if you can beat me, Xiangyang will definitely lose to Xiangbei!"


    Hearing Miyagi''s words, Fujima frowned completely.


    Chapter 61-Fangs finally exposed, the crisis of Xiangyang


    "Xiangyang is not easy to fight now."


    In the stands, the middle-aged Hainanese made such an assertion. In his decisive tone, there was also a worries hidden.


    "Senior Mu, isn''t this just the split?" Maybe because of Rukawa Feng, the little monkey has a deep resentment towards Xiangbei. "Moreover, the guy on No. 7 is not so miserable by Fujisan, but he still laughs. Come out, what a fool!"


    "Idiot, you are a fool!"


    The little monkey expressed his opinion again. Needless to say, he once again encountered Amu''s iron fist on his head: "The job of a point guard is not to single out, but to dispatch the team¡¯s attacking firepower. Even if Miyagi continues to be broken by Fujima, but He has been able to calmly display the strength of the team. Before Fujima can defeat Miyagi, Kagata will be defeated by Akagi!"


    The little monkey looked confused, probably unable to fully understand what Amu meant, but the god who was basically destined to be the next captain of Hainan could understand: "Well, the flower shape is an irreplaceable inner pillar of Xiangyang. If the flower shape is completely defeated by Akagi. If it is, Xiangyang¡¯s inside line will collapse in half, but unlike Xiangbei, Sakuragi can always top the center position, and if Miyagi loses, Mitsui can also play the role of point guard, although Fujima is still better than Miyagi. , But the other Xiangyang players are no longer Xiangbei¡¯s opponents."


    A Shen¡¯s ability to make such an evaluation obviously made A Mu very satisfied. At least the captain of Hainan next year is qualified in basketball consciousness, and seeing the little monkey¡¯s still confused eyes, A Mu couldn¡¯t help but sigh slightly. There was a cry.


    In addition to height, Kiyota¡¯s physical fitness is actually quite good, with fast speed, good jumping ability and strong physical strength, but as a real player, Kiyota is not qualified, although Kiyota¡¯s physical fitness can hardly be said to be outside of Fuji Masayuki. But the basketball consciousness is too far away. Although Qingtian is the most promising first year in Hainan today, Amu still feels a little uneasy to entrust the future of Hainan to Qingtian.


    Amu has already begun to think about the future of Hainan, and on the field, as the other person of the Kanagawa Gemini, Fujima is thinking about how to win this game!


    In the first half of the flower shape and Akagi headed for the bull, in the second half, Akagi played four consecutive times in the interior. The pressure caused the flower shape to consume quickly after entering the second half.Fujima ran to Hanakata and said something, and then organized the offense with the ball.


    Players and coaches have this advantage. As long as the tactics are not too complicated, they can be arranged directly on the court. As long as you don''t make too much exaggeration and delay the game deliberately, the referee will not come to you.


    Fujima faced the head of Xiangbei''s point guard for the Nth time outside the three-point line. As the audience expected, Xiangbei No. 7 had another tragedy. It seems that today cannot change the tragic fate of being suppressed by Xiangyang captain. It was broken by Fujima.


    After Fujima broke into the post, Kana immediately activated, and with the flexibility of his feet, he shook off the defensive Akagi.


    Fujima shook his wrist, and before Rukawa could make up his defense, the basketball was immediately sent to Hua-shaped.The flower shape jumped and leaned back, and the basketball passed over the head of the Xiangbei gorilla and dived into the basket.


    In the second half, he was beaten four times by the Xiangbei captain, and now the Xiangyang center finally opened to score.


    62: 60


    This goal is considered to have the effect of stabilizing the military spirit, and Fujima immediately shouted: "Everyone is cheering up, our Xiangyang goal is only the first! Only victory!"


    "Yes!"


    Fujima¡¯s exhilarating shout came just right. Miyagi was holding the ball outside the three-point line. He saw the flower shape that had entered the state because of the attack just now. He didn¡¯t dare to pass the ball to Akagi anymore. Miyagi was back and forth between the offensive goals. When choosing, Naruto suddenly opened his hand for the ball.


    "Miyagi, give me the ball!"


    Naruto took the initiative to ask for the ball, Miyagi hesitated slightly, and passed the ball to Naruto.After Naruto received the ball, he didn''t immediately squeeze away the defensive Takano with his back singles, but turned and stared at the defending Xiangyang No. 8.


    "I suppressed most of the game, but you can still be so fighting spirit?" Naruto dribbled the ball and smiled to stimulate Takano in front of him. "But how many rebounds did you pick up in the first half? Two? Xiang? Yang''s eldest classmate."


    As for Xiangyang¡¯s main force, former student Takano, in the first half of the match against Xiangbei No. 10, the tragedy and tragedy can definitely be compared with Miyagi¡¯s opponent Fujima. The second longest player in Xiangyang team suffered Naruto. As a power forward, he scored 4 points in the first half and picked up 2 rebounds. If it weren¡¯t because the power forward¡¯s matchup was not so eye-catching, and Fuji¡¯s really eye-catching performance, Takano was afraid that he would be rejected Few people talk about it.


    There was obvious anger in Takano''s eyes, but Naruto still felt that it was not enough: "I''m actually a very good person. If you want to grab a rebound, just scream."


    "Takano, don''t listen to his nonsense, defend well!"


    The flower-shaped voice arrived in time, and Takano responded muffled, but Naruto smirked.Although everyone understands these principles, emotions cannot be completely controlled, including Naruto himself. In fact, the same is true, including Naruto himself. With Takano''s temper, if he can completely remain calm, Naruto will write his name upside down.


    Naruto lowered his weight to dribble, then suddenly started.


    Takano knew that this first-year kid who was as tall as himself had agile footsteps and was far above him, but he still tried to defend himself.However, compared to Naruto, Takano''s body is still bulky. With all changes in Naruto''s center and rapid changes in footsteps, Takano is thrown away.


    Akagi and Hanana topped the bull under the basket on the left, while Naruto was facing the basket on the right, only two meters away from the basket, and Takano was one meter behind him on the right.


    Naruto paused slightly, adjusted his breathing, and then raised his hand to project.


    "Sakuragi, be careful behind you!"


    Miyagi yelled from beyond the three-point line, probably because Takano had already taken off with all his strength, at that height, he should be able to cover the basketball in Naruto''s hands.


    The corner of Naruto''s eyes turned to the palm of Takano''s outstretched hand, but there was a knowing smile on his face.Naruto''s body was still in the air, but his wrist actively leaned against Takano''s arm.

 1620 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1620

    eep!


    The referee''s whistle sounded, and the basketball went through Xiangyang''s basket.


    "Green No. 8, the beater fouls, the score is counted, and one extra free kick!"


    From an angle that the referee can''t see, Naruto made a provocative gesture of wiping his neck at Takano. If it weren''t for the flower shape in time, Takano would only hit Naruto''s nasty face with a punch.


    Naruto deliberately provoke Takano deliberately, and when he saw Takano''s ugly expression that he had eaten baba, he laughed and walked to the free throw line.


    Naruto''s ugly free throw posture certainly caused the audience to laugh. The Xiangbei colleagues also had a rather embarrassing feeling, but it was completely irrelevant. Even if the posture is ugly, the free throw is the best as long as it can score.


    Huh!


    62: 63


    Naruto''s 2+1 success, Xiangbei was suppressed for most of the game, and now he has finally turned over.


    "Don''t worry, everyone, we will call back right away!"


    Fujima was pointing a finger outside the three-point line. Facts proved that Xiangyang''s most powerful and only Dinghai Shenzhen was his Fujima Kenji.


    Fujima didn¡¯t count how many breakthroughs it was today. In short, after leaving Miyagi again, Fujima glanced at Mitsui Shou¡¯s side to make up for his defense. With a wrist turn, the basketball was immediately sent to the team¡¯s second control. Wei''s hands.


    After receiving the ball, Ito immediately took off and shot, although the action is fast, but the rhythm is not chaotic.


    Huh!


    The Xiangyang No. 2 point guard made three three-pointers in this field, but the number of hits was already the same as the Xiangbei Flame Man, which made the old man very upset.


    65: 63


    Xiangbei organized an offensive again, and Naruto once again asked for the ball inside, and the incident was like a replay of the previous confrontation between the two power forwards.


    Naruto swayed Takano, then went to the basket, deliberately paused, causing Takano to foul.


    "Green No. 8 thugs foul, the score is counted, and an extra free kick!"


    The referee made the exact same sentence as before, and Takano raised his hand, but his eyes were a little loose. Obviously, Takano was hit by two consecutive fouls by Naruto with exactly the same moves.


    Fujima''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper, almost twisting together.


    when!


    Naruto''s free throw was a little heavier this time, and he ejected from the edge of the basket after hitting the basket. Takano grabbed this rebound, which is considered to be back some face.


    Xiangyang attacked again, and Teng Zhen and the fake faxed a sudden. This time it was a real attack by himself. After breaking through Miyagi again, facing the defense of the orangutan, he collected the ball in the air and passed the orangutan and scored a layup.


    Because of Fujizen''s attack this time, Xiangyang 67:65 Xiangbei once again maintained a two-point lead.


    Before taking the baseline ball, Naruto suddenly ran to the fox and muttered something. The fox was taken aback, then nodded, and the two ran to Xiangyang to prepare to attack.


    Naruto took the ball for the third time, and again aimed at the guy Takano inside, in exactly the same position, with the same skills.


    beep!


    "Green No. 8, the beater fouls, the score is counted, and one extra free kick!"


    In just over two minutes, Xiangyang¡¯s main power forward committed three consecutive fouls, plus a push foul in the first half. Now there have been four fouls. As long as there is another one, Xiangyang¡¯s main power forward¡¯s game will be Stop here.


    Anxiety appeared in Fujima''s eyes, and this time not only Takano himself, but the whole Xiangyang panicked.


    "team leader¡­¡­"


    Chapter 62-Indomitable fighting spirit, fighting spirit of both sides


    "Ha ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"


    The immortal Dao in the stands suddenly covered his face and laughed. The laughter seemed to be a little crazy, which made people a little worried. Yu Zhu patted immortal Dao''s shoulder.


    "Santa, what are you laughing at?"


    Xiandao put down his hand and stared at the red head on the court. The smile on his face looked very strange: "It''s nothing, I just think Sakuragi is too cruel to start."


    The monkey boss did not understand the true meaning of Xiandao, but just nodded: "Well, three consecutive fouls against Takaya, is he going to directly put Takaya on the bench?"


    "Do not!"


    Xiandao categorically spoke, and directly denied the idea of ??the monkey boss: "Sakuragi''s target for these three fouls is not Takano, but Fujima!"


    "Fujima?!"


    The entire Lingnan team was in an uproar with a weird look, but only Coach Tian Gang and Xiandao had the same idea, and the eyes looking at Naruto were extremely solemn.


    "But Sendo-senpai, Sakuragi and Fujima are not at all right. He was also committing a foul against Takaya just now. How could it be against Fujima-senpai?"


    The first grader in Lingnan is very serious about basketball, but there is always something missing. Of course, his statement will not be correct. The eyes of everyone in Lingnan are on Xiandao, waiting for his explanation.


    Xiandao''s eyes flashed with quite complicated meaning: "Xiangyang''s bench depth is quite excellent. If you only compare the strength of the bench players on both sides, Xiangyang must be far above Xiangbei, but compared to Xiangbei''s five main players, Xiangyang The strength of the substitute players of Kono is completely insufficient. Once Takano is committed, even Hasegawa will not be able to make up for the disadvantage of the inside line. It can be said that as long as Takano is beaten by five commits, Xiangyang will have no chance of winning. Fujima is Sho. Yang¡¯s captain and coach is also under the pressure of the team¡¯s victory. Sakuragi deliberately fouled Takano¡¯s four offenses to increase the pressure on Fujima!"


    Xiandao sighed and looked at the time displayed on the scoreboard: "Now there are 15 minutes before the end of the game. Fuji is really calm and leadership. Can you stick to that time?"


    Even a child with a good temper like Xian Dao has to say that his best friend is really black-hearted, not only to defeat Xiang Yang, but to completely defeat Xiang Yang from their trump card.


    In addition to Sendo, Coach Tianoka, and Coach Anzai who made the same judgment, there is also the beautiful beauty reporter Yayoi Aida.


    Sendo can judge that Naruto¡¯s thoughts are because of his familiarity with Naruto, and the two coaches are because of their rich experience. As for reporter Aida, it is of course not comparable to the two basketball coaches, so he can only use amazing basketball. To describe it by smell.


    "Such a strategy is really a terrible first-year student!"


    Under the attention of some caring people, Naruto Shi Shiran stepped to the free throw line. After receiving the basketball, he did not make any adjustments, raised his hand and shot, and shot extremely fast!


    when!!


    At all, no one reacted to Naruto''s rapid movements. The loud iron strike told all the audience that Naruto had failed to add a penalty. The little Hainan monkey curled his lips, waiting for a few words of satire, and saw that he suddenly jumped from the basket. The white figure that stood up.


    "Rukawa Maple?!!!"


    Naruto made a quick free throw, so fast that no one could respond, but this was except for Xiangbei Ruchuanfeng.


    ''Fox, I will make another foul by Takaya in a while, and then deliberately miss the free throw, and the rest will be left to you.''


    Naruto¡¯s voice is still echoing in his ears, Rukawa Kaede has to complain about his friend, who is a complete bastard, but the action is the fastest in the audience, because he knows the development in advance, plus unparalleled concentration, so Before everyone in Xiangyang and even Xiangbei could react, they caught the rebounding basketball and dunked directly!


    The referee couldn''t keep up with the sudden cooperation of the two first-year students, and it took a few seconds before thinking of scoring.


    67: 69


    With the tacit cooperation of Naruto and Rukawa that there was no way to come back a second time, Xiangbei caught Xiangyang by surprise, and in turn led Xiangyang by 2 points.

 1621 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1621

    Rukawa in the stands cheered and almost broke their throats, while Naruto and the cold-faced fox clapped under the basket.


    "Good fight, fox."


    "Yeah." The fox nodded lightly. He didn''t think he had any credit for the ball just now, so his reaction was obviously colder than usual.


    Fujima looked at the state of his own players, and had to call Xiangyang for the first timeout of the second half when he started just five minutes into the second half.


    At this time, it¡¯s definitely not impossible if you insist on playing, but because Takano has been fouled three times in a row, the cumulative number of fouls has reached four, and the distance from being sent off is just a breath away, so Xiangyang¡¯s players have been hit. Not small, plus the wonderful cooperation of Naruto and Rukawa Kaede, if you keep going at this time, Xiangyang will completely collapse without much time.


    "Tujima, the timeout is very timely, but can you beat the current Xiangbei?"


    A Mu''s eyes were solemn, and now A Mu was less and less optimistic about whether his old opponent could defeat Xiangbei. At this time, in his heart, A Mu was ready to play against Xiangbei.


    On Xiangyang''s bench, everyone except Fujima was downcast. Among them, Takano was the most depressed. Obviously, Naruto''s three consecutive fouls had the greatest impact on him.


    Tengzhen shifted his gaze horizontally, scanned a circle of low morale Xiangyang people, and suddenly began to follow Amu''s approach.


    !!


    After four consecutive punches, all the four elders in Xiangyang encountered Fujijin''s fists on their heads. Looking at the stunned eyes of the four, Tengzhen sternly shouted: "There are 15 minutes left in the game?! Are you about to give up now? I said that our goal for Xiangyang this year is to be the champion, and this will never change! If you don¡¯t want to fight, then you will all sit on the bench, but I will never give up!"


    Under Teng Zhen''s immature and handsome appearance, there is a desire to win that will never lose to Hainan Mu Shenyi~ Hope, the four elders of Xiangyang are all red, and the flower shape stands up first.


    "Sorry, Captain! Please let us continue the game, no matter how strong Xiangbei is, we will definitely fight to the end!"


    The four elders in Xiangyang, even if they are tall, but to put it bluntly, they are teenagers. For them, instead of reasoning, it is obviously more effective to use aggressive methods.


    Fujimaki will be very successful, at least this time these guys have eliminated the psychological shadow just now.


    "Very well, that''s the fighting spirit, don''t forget, our Xiangyang slogan is fighting spirit!"


    Fuji Shinichi waved his hand and pointed to the banner of Xiangyang hanging in the stands. Hainan is always winning, Lingnan is brave and courageous, and Xiangyang is fighting spirit. That unyielding fighting spirit is Xiangyang''s consistent style.


    "Okay, I''ll start laying out the next tactics now. Ito, you will rest next, Hasegawa, you will play again. When defensive, you are still responsible for marking Mitsui Kotobuki, but when we are attacking, you will completely release Lose Mitsui, squeeze into the inside with Hanakata and the others, grab a rebound!"


    Flower-shaped eyes widened and looked at Fujima in disbelief: "Fujima, do you want to..."


    "Yes!"


    Captain Xiangyang looked extremely cold and turned his eyes to the rest area in Xiangbei: "We...want to win!"


    Fujima is definitely doing his best for Xiangyang''s victory. In contrast, Xiangbei''s coach is obviously much easier.


    "Sakuragi-san, Rukawa-san, you played well just now. I always thought you were strong, so now I¡¯m going to tell everyone about your strength. No matter what adjustments Fujima-san will make next, we can Defeat Xiangyang head-on!"


    When it comes to invigorating the military, the old fox''s experience is definitely better than that of Fujima. The Xiangbei Children''s Corps, except Naruto, are all enthusiastic and responded in unison.


    At this time, what they saw in their eyes was not the Anzai coach in front of them, but their opponent Xiangyang. Even after Xiangyang, they still saw Hainan and Akita''s strongest mountain king!


    ''No matter how strong the opponent is!We can all defeat them head-on!''


    The Xiangbei Army was full of enthusiasm, and once again stepped on the football field, while coach Anxi held a big tea cup in his hand and slowly focused on the Xiangyang captain.


    ''Fujima-san, you are indeed very good, but your energy is limited after all.Frankly speaking, at your age, you have done well as a player and coach at the same time, but I''m sorry.''


    Coach Anxi''s victory in this game has long been in hand, and even used the game to deliberately exercise Xiangbei players.


    However, Fujima was exhausted for victory. The game started again. Xiangyang had the ball. After Fujima had the ball, the four great men of Xiangyang were all squeezed inside, leaving Fujima alone on the outside.


    "four people?!"


    Chapter 63-Fighting Tactics, Tengzhen''s blood


    Xiangyang once again offered a lineup of the four great men, but unlike before, Hasegawa, Xiangyang''s best perimeter defender, did not go to the perimeter to defend Mitsui. Instead, the four great men squeezed on the inside against Xiangbei¡¯s. Animal inside line.


    A Mu''s eyes lit up, then his eyes narrowed.


    "Tengzhen intends to come hard!"


    Fujima and Amu, the two have been facing each other since entering high school. As the strongest two in Kanagawa, they are both opponents and confidants. They both know each other''s strength very well. This lineup Amu once met last year. Once, it was the match between Xiangyang and Hainan in the county conference joint final.


    Tengzhen encountered Amu¡¯s containment. With five minutes left in the game, Xiangyang was 78:85, 7 points behind Hainan. At that time, Xiangyang came up with this four-in and one-out lineup to compete with Hainan. Recklessly.


    Abandoning the perimeter defense, the four big men all squeezed into the inner line to grab rebounds, leaving only Fujima on the perimeter.


    A Mu''s eyes brightened, staring at any changes on the court.


    The four great men were all squeezed on the inside line, which made the inside line suddenly appear very "crowded." In the situation that the strength lags behind Xiangbei, Fujima had to come up with this last-all strategy to fight against Xiangbei.


    Fujima faced Miyagi with the ball, his body swayed continuously from side to side, and after deceiving Miyagi''s center of gravity, he immediately thrust to the right.


    Mitsui, who was emptied, moved one step horizontally and immediately blocked Fujizen''s breakthrough route.Fujizen''s eyes were extremely sharp, and his delicate features revealed the sharpness of a fighter.


    Facing Mitsui''s supplementary defense, Fujima suddenly took off and shot a three-pointer.


    Huh!


    Miyagi and Mitsui looked back in shock, only to see the ball drilled through the net of Xiangbei.


    70: 69


    At the moment when Xiangyang encountered a real crisis, Xiangyang''s ace began to show off his personal attack firepower and shot directly from a long range.


    Coach Anzai gave a light cup of tea, and then smiled: "It''s amazing, classmate Fujima, but you can''t change the result alone.''


    Although Fuji Zhen''s three-pointer just now played extremely beautifully, coach Anzai still maintained considerable calmness and confidence. It seems that Fuji Zhen''s attacking firepower, no matter how powerful, can not shake today''s Xiangbei.


    Akagi quickly passed the baseline ball, and after Miyagi had the ball, he immediately ran towards Xiangyang halftime.


    But before Miyagi''s speed had passed the half-court, Fujima had already defended in front of Miyagi, his eyes were extremely serious.


    Miyagi remained calm as never before. With a twist of his wrist, the basketball was immediately passed into Mitsui''s hands. Mitsui''s sticky hands immediately passed, and the basketball immediately fell into Naruto''s hands without stopping.


    Naruto and Ruchuan Feng became two arrows in Xiangbei, one left and the other right towards Xiangyang halftime.


    Even though Nagano and Takano chase at full speed, they still can¡¯t match the speed of these two first-year boys. The gap between them increases rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye. When Naruto and Rukawa ran into the three-point line, Nagano And Takano just ran through halftime.


    There is an unguarded empty basket in front of him. Naruto can play whatever he wants?


    With a flick of his wrist, the basketball in Naruto''s hand flew towards Xiangyang''s rebound. The ball was high and far away, but it was not the line to the basket at all.


    Xiangbei No. 11 soared into the air, after catching Naruto''s pass, he dunked directly in the air!


    Huh!!


    70:71, Xiangbei leads again!


    Although aerial catch and slam dunk is not a new trick, it is always so exciting. Among the audience in the stands, the most exciting is of course the Rukawa Life Corps, uniform costumes, hoarse slogans, even decades. The old fans can not compare with these girls.

 1622 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1622

    Naruto and Rukawa high-five each other to celebrate the wonderful cooperation just now.Although so far, the cooperation between Naruto and Rukawa is that Naruto passes and Rukawa attacks.It''s really difficult to get this lone eater to pass the ball...


    The wonderful cooperation between Naruto and Rukawa Fox is very depressing for the "two wilds" of Takano and Nagano.Speaking of this game, they were responsible for guarding the first-year boys in Xiangbei, but the audience was suppressed. Gao Ye had already suffered four fouls, and he would go home to sleep again.


    Fujima stepped forward and patted the "Liangye" classmate who was depressed on his face.


    "Don''t worry, we will call back right away!"


    Fujizen''s words are actually "I''ll fight back right away". After the timeout, Fujizen''s style has undergone a radical change. It was not because of the organization''s mobilization before, but his own strong attack.


    Fujima once again forced Miyagi from outside the three-point line and immediately raised his hand to shoot before Mitsui made up the defense.


    when!


    This time, Fujisaki''s three-point shot was slightly less powerful, and the basketball bounced out of the hoop.With rebounds, Xiangyang''s four great men squeezed into the inside at the same time to fight against the animal inside of Xiangbei.


    Among the seven people, the shortest Rukawa fox is also 188 cm tall. It is very difficult to see the scene of the seven elders gathered together.


    Akagi, Hanagata, and Takano took off at the same time. After a while, no one was strong enough to rebound. The basketball flew in the direction of Nagano and Rukawa.


    Nagano desperately squeezed against Rukawa. He couldn''t defend this first-year kid on defense, but he could never lose again when grabbing rebounds.Nagano desperately stuck in position with a stronger body than Rukawa Kaede, Rukawa suffered a loss in strength and made up for it with flexibility.


    Nagano and Rukawa jumped desperately. The two were worthy of encountering basketball, but no one grabbed it. In the end, the rebound was picked up by Hasegawa.


    After sitting on the cold bench for a long time, Hasegawa''s physical strength has recovered a lot, and he is the person with the most physical strength on the Xiangyang team at this time.


    In this rebounding scramble, there was nothing about Naruto. There was no way. The basketball just didn''t play in his direction, even if it jumped high, it was useless.


    After Hasegawa got the ball, he did not attack by himself, but passed it to Fujima.


    Fujima completely gave up the play of organization and scheduling. After taking the ball, he did not look at the position of his teammates and took another three-pointer.


    Huh!


    73:71


    Fujima''s three-point fast shooting stunt made another contribution. After the hit, Fujima had no time to celebrate and immediately rushed to his own half.


    "Return to defense!"


    Xiangyang''s return visit was extremely quick this time, and Xiangbei could not find the opportunity to attack, so he could only reorganize the attack.Fujima made consecutive three-pointers and his style of play suddenly became extremely tough, which made the audience feel very excited.


    The big and small voices in the stands were all concerned about Xiangyang Captain Fuji Makiji, and the little monkey from Hainan was envious and extremely, with a sour tone: "Really, it''s just two three-pointers, what''s so great!"


    The little monkey who liked to talk nonsense and didn''t have a door on his mouth was again''kindly taken care of'' by Captain Hainan.


    "Stupid, I said, you kid are not qualified to judge Fujima!"


    "Woo...I''m right. It''s a strong attack like that, and there is no cooperation at all. What kind of basketball, that rattan is really only playing alone!"


    "You don''t admit that you are an idiot. Let Tengzhen attack on the outside by himself. This is the embodiment of Xiangyang''s best understanding!"


    "what?"


    "Last year Xiangyang met with us in Hainan in the joint final. In the last 5 minutes of the game, Xiangyang was 7 points behind us, but Fuji Zhen used this four-in and one-out tactic, and he almost turned the game over! "


    Amu remembered the situation in the final with Xiangyang last year, and apparently fell into memory: "At that time, just like now, the four elders of Xiangyang were all squeezed on the inside to fight for rebounds. Only Fujima was left on the outside line, and Fujima gave up. Organizational scheduling, one person shoots three-pointers madly, even if the shot is missed, the big four insiders will also grab rebounds. Absolutely believe in the rebounding ability of the big four, and absolutely believe in the scoring ability of Fujin, this is Xiangyang The basis and core of this tactic is also the real ace rattan play!"


    Mu Shen is indeed the person who knows Fujima the most, Xiangyang player, except Fujima, the other players are all at a disadvantage against Xiangbei players, that is to say, the person who can display powerful attack firepower today Only Fuji Zhen was alone, so Fuji Zhen simply sacrificed this desperate tactic that he had used against Hainan!


    In last year''s joint finals, Tengzhen relied on this tactic to fight against Hainan, but in the last 5 minutes, he evened the gap of 7 points and played three overtime with Hainan Shengsheng!


    In that game, Fujima scored a game-high 47 points, 21 assists and 8 steals. However, in overtime, his physical strength could not be compared with the monster Amu, and he finally lost.


    Xiangyang''s tactics are desperate tactics that can''t be taken out until the last minute, with obvious advantages and disadvantages.


    The four great men all squeezed into the inside to fight for rebounds, and vigorously seized the inside advantage, which provided a solid foundation for Fujishen''s three-point long shot. However, in this situation, the entire offensive pressure of Xiangyang was all carried by Fujishen alone. Shoulder, his physical exertion would increase several times as a result. It was because of Fujishen''s lack of physical strength that he eventually lost to Mu Shenyi with regret. As for the tragic situation of the game at that time, Amu still has fresh memories.


    Amu looked at the scoreboard, which showed that there was 14 minutes and 32 seconds left before the end of the game.


    "Fujima, can you stick to the end?"


    Chapter Sixty-Four-Cyclone Fujima, Miyagi''s Plan


    Fujima completely changed the previous style of play, showing a strong offensive firepower of an ace, and the four big insiders all became Fujima''s support, except for desperately fighting for rebounds, not thinking about him.


    It¡¯s not that Fujima is not good at offense. In fact, he is Xiangyang¡¯s first firepower. In last year¡¯s national competition, Fujima once had a crazy record of 20 points in 10 minutes. This shows that Fuji This man is terrible.


    In the next 10 minutes, Xiangyang captain Fujima brazenly used his own power to fight against the entire Xiangbei for scoring.


    Under the double-gun attack of Xiangbei''s backcourt, Fujishin scored points frantically. Whether it was a three-point long shot or an inside attack, he was able to play well, and showed his team''s trump card style to the fullest.


    From the initial arrogance of Xiangyang Little Monkey, to the stunned expression in his eyes, the expression in his eyes finally turned into shock.


    Even if Kanagawa recognizes that the strongest player is not just Mu Shen, but Kanagawa Gemini, and Lingnan¡¯s genius Xiandao, even if Sanno Industry in Akita Prefecture has Japan¡¯s number one high school student, in the heart of the little monkey, the high school basketball world The strongest man is undoubtedly their captain Mu Shenyi, but when I saw Fuji Zhen¡¯s performance on the court with my own eyes, I saw with my own eyes this man from a calm coach in the rest area to a hot player on the court ~ hot player, a young player from Hainan. At this time, the monkey understood why Fujima, whose height and weight were basically the same as him, was able to fight Amu until now.


    Under the pressure of Xiangbei''s strength, not only did Fujima not be defeated, but became stronger in the game.


    99:91


    Fujima scored crazy points within 10 minutes, and one person scored 26 points during this time. Shengsheng pressed Xiangbei with his own strength. With about 5 minutes before the end of the game, Xiangyang led Xiangbei by 8 points. .


    This difference was created by Fuji Shin''s attack firepower.


    "It''s terrible!"


    Xiangyang''s No. 2 character feels distressed, as if returning to last year''s county conference joint final: "Tengzhen like this is the one who shows all his strength, and only the captain can compete with him."


    The little monkey was shocked, but his mouth was still stiff: "Then he is still not as good as Senior Mu, but if it continues like this, it seems that Xiangyang will reach the joint finals. What is the dark horse? Isn''t he going to be here? Lose!"


    Fujima''s sturdy performance in these 10 minutes seemed to tilt the balance in many people''s hearts toward Xiangyang, but the middle-aged man''s expression was extremely serious.


    "No, Xiangyang is going to be in big trouble."


    "Is this the full strength of Tengzhen? It''s really terrifying, stronger than last year''s county meeting."


    The person who made a similar evaluation to the Hainan No. 2 character is Lingnan¡¯s classmate Chishang. He is Lingnan¡¯s best defensive player. He had a matchup with Fujima last year, so he knows Fujima¡¯s original strength, but now Fujima is performing. The power that came out was even better than before.


    The monkey boss clenched his fists tightly and placed them on his lap: "Tengzhen can score such a score. In addition to his own strength, the merits of the four elders cannot be ignored. If it were not for the four elders to squeeze. Desperately scrambling for rebounds under the basket, Tengzhen scored at least one third!"


    "Coach, if this continues, will Xiangbei lose to Xiangyang here?" Ai Tian Hiko, holding a small notebook, looking like a good student, turned to his coach for help.


    "Everything can happen before the last minute of the game, but today''s situation is indeed beneficial to Xiangyang. If Xiangbei can''t limit Xiangyang''s hurricane, their summer may end here!"


    Coach Tian Gang said it quite rightly and did not favor any side. After all, whether it is Xiangbei or Xiangyang, once entering the joint finals, Lingnan is a strong enemy that must be paid attention to.


    Xiandao focused his gaze on the stadium, and suddenly said something similar to the Shanghai South team captain on the other side of the stand: "No, Xiangyang''s big trouble is only about to start now."


    Where Xiandao''s gaze stayed, it was the No. 10 red-headed boy from Xiangbei.

 1623 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1623

    ''Really, it''s not enough...''


    Naruto complained in his heart, lowered his head slightly, and took care not to let the player and coach see his strange smile, just as Xiandao expected, Xiangyang''s troubles only started now.


    when!


    Fujima suddenly missed a shot from outside the three-point line, Hanata desperately pressed Akagi to grab the rebound, and then without hesitation, immediately changed hands to Fujima outside the three-point line.


    Fujima opened his hands to catch the ball, but the basketball was robbed halfway.Naruto flew out diagonally like a rocket and slapped the flower-shaped pass to the flame man.


    After Mitsui received the ball, he immediately turned and rushed towards Xiangyang''s basket.


    The tactic of Xiangyang''s four great men squeezing into the inside is limited to when Xiangyang is attacking, and when defending, the position of Xiangyang''s players remains the same as before.


    Hasegawa followed Mitsui. Although he had been sitting on a cold bench for a long time before, and his physical strength was better than that of Mitsui, he had to contend with the animal inside line of Xiangbei. Obviously, Hasegawa spent much more physical energy than Mitsui during this period. , The whole body is sweaty, but still running as hard as possible.


    Hasegawa intercepted Mitsui from the three-point line, but Xiangbei''s fast break was not just Mitsui alone.


    Naruto and Rukawa have also all been seated, and at the same time they made a gesture of opening their hands for the ball. Mitsui''s eyes turned and the gesture was about to pass to Rukawa Kaede. The decline in physical strength caused Hasegawa¡¯s judgment to begin to have problems, and he immediately raised his center of gravity. Mitsui''s fake fax suddenly broke through.


    Hasegawa quickly followed the defensive line, and heard Fujima yelling.


    "Hasegawa! Don''t!!"


    Hasegawa had already taken off, and the action of closing the cover in his hand had been made, where he could easily dodge in mid-air, his palm was slapped on the back of Mitsui''s hand.


    beep!


    Huh!!


    "Green No. 6 thugs foul, the score is counted, and an extra free kick!"


    The game has come to the end, and the referee''s penalty is still so fair and strict. Hasegawa raised his hand helplessly and wanted to defeat Mitsui. Now Mitsui has scored 15 points and nearly 10 assists. He wanted to before the start. The determination to suppress Mitsui''s score below 5 points is far away.


    In fact, if it weren¡¯t for the flame man¡¯s hand feeling cold today, Mitsui¡¯s score should have gone 30 points at this time, because the cold-faced first-year boy in Xiangbei has already scored 29 points by this time and is about to break the 30 mark. .


    Mitsui free throws steadily, as the second person in Xiangbei''s free throw percentage (Naruto first), Mitsui''s free throws were nine out of ten and accurately penetrated Xiangyang''s basket.


    99:94


    Mitsui waved his arms vigorously. In the direction of the Xiangbei rest area, Coach Anza rarely got up from his seat and made the same action toward Mitsui.


    ''Mitsui-san, who you are now, is far beyond the original.''


    Because of Naruto''s interception and Mitsui''s 2+1, the difference between Xiangyang and Xiangbei has once again become a difference of two or three goals.


    "Although the last scorer was Mitsui Tou, but that one interception..." The monkey boss turned to his trump card with a big face, "Xiandao, is this what Xiangyang''s troubles did you mean?"


    "Yes, that''s it, this big problem beyond Fujima''s calculation, Sakuragi''s physical strength."


    Xiandao''s tone was a little chilly, as if thinking of something bad, he shook his head severely: "The game has been played for more than 3/4 of the time, and all the players are tired, whether it is Xiangyang or Xiangbei. , Even Hasegawa, who has been sitting on the bench for a long time, is tired. The internal confrontation is the most physically demanding, and because of the need to guard against the fast attack of Xiangbei, Xiangyang¡¯s players are physically exhausted. However, Xiangbei counterpoint In fact, it¡¯s the same situation with the players. The only problem is that guy Sakuragi. Now that the game is up, that guy sweats more than everyone else, which means he exercises more than anyone on the court, but his movements are It''s no different from the beginning. His almost unlimited physical strength is the biggest problem Fujima has missed."


    "Captain, is the trouble you mentioned before is the physical strength of Sakuragi Flower Road?" Ah Shen looked at Amu, he is not blind, although he does not understand Naruto as Xian Dao, but Naruto''s swift action just now clearly beats the field On anyone.


    "Sakuragi''s physical strength is indeed a big problem, but the trouble I''m talking about is actually another person."


    After Fujima comforted the gloomy Hasegawa, he immediately pushed forward with the ball. Beyond the three-point line, it was still a matchup between the two teams as the point guard.


    It is said that in the previous games, Xiangbei¡¯s main point guard Miyagi has always had a good performance, whether it is scoring, assisting teammates, or defensive end, all have outstanding performances, scoring, assisting and stealing. The data has been outstanding.


    However, in this game, the Xiangbei point guard suffered a full containment from Xiangyang''s ace. He has only 4 points, 8 assists, 1 steal, and 8 turnovers. Compared with Fujima''s data, Miyagi is almost full of tears.


    Fujima once again encountered Miyagi''s defense outside the three-point line. Basically, in the eyes of all the audience, it was a matter of course for Miyagi to be broken by Fujima. The main question was what kind of attack Fujima would take after the breakthrough. .


    Fujima continued to make realistic and false moves, and after shaking Miyagi''s center of gravity, he immediately rushed to the right.


    Fujima thought he had succeeded in breaking through, but Miyagi, with his flexible footsteps, now actually came up again, blocking all the angles of Fujima''s attack.


    Miyagi''s sudden increase in defensive strength made Fujima very uncomfortable. Several consecutive changes of direction or false projections did not help. Fujima was blocked by Miyagi from the three-point line.


    ''How did this kid''s defensive strength suddenly become stronger?!It was obviously not like this before... Could it be that...''


    Fujima''s eyes suddenly widened, feeling that he had understood something, and in the moment of Fujima''s stupefaction, a palm accurately slapped a basketball that was beyond Fujima''s grasp.


    Chapter 65-The suppression of reversal, the explosion of Miyagi


    Snapped!


    Fujima heard a voice he hadn¡¯t expected, and was shocked to recall that the basketball was no longer under his control. After turning around, Xiangbei No. 7 quickly flashed past Fujima, grabbed the out of control basketball, and ran towards Xiangyang with lightning. Halftime.


    "Good grab! Miyagi!!"


    Brother Mu Mu praised loudly in the rest area, and the entire Xiangbei bench thunderously cheered, even if it was just a goal, stealing from Fujizen''s hands, this is of great significance to Xiangbei today.


    "This is impossible! This is impossible!" The little Hainan monkey held his head in his hands, as if he had been snatched just now.


    "Sure enough, it''s the same as I thought." The middle-aged man was serious and slightly worried.


    Miyagi ran all the way, quickly slammed to Xiangyang''s basket, desperately returning to defense.The two went all the way into the three-second zone and took off one after another.


    Fujima''s arm was stretched extremely, and as soon as he was about to cover the ball in Miyagi''s hand, he had to retract his hand in midair.


    Huh!!


    99:96


    Miyagi hung on the rim before landing slowly. The two point guards looked at each other and Miyagi suddenly smiled.


    "I won, and Xiangbei won too!"


    The main point guard of Xiangbei was suppressed by Fujima for most of the night, and finally made a comeback before dawn. Not only did he steal the basketball in Fujima''s hand, but also slam dunk under Fujima''s defense, a small man who didn''t even have 170 cm. It''s undoubtedly a wonderful performance to make a slam dunk!


    "That little guy... actually dunked?!"


    "Is he 170 cm?!"


    "The last time I watched "Basketball Weekly", I remembered that the point guard in Xiangbei was 169 cm tall."


    "Even his height is fine, am I fine?"


    "Idiot, you can jump as high as him!"


    "Small guy, one more one!!"


    Although Miyagi''s slam dunk is as powerful as Xiangbei''s animal inside line, such a small man''s slam dunk performance with great contrast obviously made the audience very excited. The audience kept yelling for Miyagi to come again.


    A Shen''s mind is still playing back Miyagi''s steal against Fujijin, but there are still some things that I can''t understand. The little Hainan monkey almost grabbed his hair: "Senior Mu, how could Miyagi suddenly change? Was that amazing?! Actually steals Fujima, and he... also dunks?! Could it be medicine?"


    Boom!

 1624 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1624

    "Idiot, don''t tell me that kind of nonsense!"


    Amu habitually taught the little monkey a fist lesson, and then looked at Miyagi, who was pressing Fujima''s man. "Miyagi Yoshida, that guy planned for this situation deliberately, although the game is according to Fujima. The calculation has been going on, but Fujima himself has fallen into Miyagi''s trap without knowing it."


    "Miyagi''s trap?"


    The little monkey¡¯s golfer obviously couldn¡¯t understand the key. Ah Shen thought about it for a while, and suddenly came up with an absurd idea: ¡°Captain, you¡¯re not saying that Miyagi deliberately let Senior Fujima break through. Right?"


    "How is that possible?!"


    "I think it should be like this."


    Unlike the little monkey¡¯s yelling, Amu¡¯s face was a bit unsightly: "Teng Zhen played the entire first half of the game, while Miyagi sat on the bench for a long time. Physically speaking, Miyagi compared Fuji It shouldn¡¯t be possible to suffer, but Miyagi has been rushing in the second half. The strength of the two of them is not as strong as that. In addition, Miyagi¡¯s sweating volume is significantly lower than Fujima, so this guy, from the beginning Deliberately let Fujima attack, and then wait for Fujima to fight back at this time when Fujima is not strong enough."


    Ah Shen scratched his head with an inexplicable look: "It''s really a messy plan. If Senior Fujima takes advantage of this moment to open up the irreversible difference, isn''t everything over?"


    In the eyes of Ah Shen, who has a calm and impulsive personality, Miyagi¡¯s messy plan is completely a bet on his life. He himself is really incomprehensible, and Ah Shen¡¯s words are clearly approved by the little monkey: "That guy basically Just try your luck at random!"


    "No, although Miyagi''s plan is indeed a luck element, because Fujima started the singles mode, so he exhausted his physical strength extremely quickly, but it is definitely not a random plan."


    "Why, Captain?"


    "Because Miyagi knows very well, or believes it very much, that even if Fujima keeps breaking through himself, the game will not get to the point where Xiangbei will be irreparable.''Even if I lose to Fujima, Xiangbei will beat Xiangyang.'' , Miyagi had such confidence in his teammates to use such a plan, and now it¡¯s time for Miyagi to counterattack..." Amu looked at Fujima who had been suppressed by Miyagi in reverse. , "Xiangyang... is over."


    Miyagi¡¯s messy plan did not expect it to be a great success, but as Amu said, there is an element of luck. If it weren¡¯t for Fujima¡¯s desperate use of four-in-one-out tactics, he would have carried it. The offensive flag of the entire team, his physical strength will not drop to such a degree so quickly.


    The tactics that were forced to choose helplessly fell into Miyagi''s arms.


    The weakness of Fujima¡¯s physical weakness began to gradually show up, and Miyagi, who had deliberately let Fujima break through to retain his physical strength, began to explode, and the pressure on Fujima was strictly enforced. The defensive force made Fujima very uncomfortable. The pressure of the entire team, coupled with the exhaustion of physical strength, led to the weakening of willpower, so that Fujima has reached the edge of the cliff.


    Fujima tried to break through Miyagi again, but Miyagi desperately defended, and the pressure full of defense made Fujima unable to break through. After a crotch change, Fujima immediately took off and shot.


    "So fast!"


    "Although the speed is fast, but the rhythm is not good, it is impossible to enter!"


    when!


    The Hainan captain seems to have the potential of a crow''s mouth. Fujima used a fast three-point shot this time too hard, but his shooting point was low, so he hit the front of the basket and bounced back.


    "Grab a rebound!!"


    Fujima shouted from the outside, but this fierce game is now, Fujima is tired, and the Big Four are also tired. Although Akagi and Rukawa Maple are not much better, there is still a physical madman in Xiangbei.


    Naruto took off once, slapped the basketball away from the front of the flower shape, took off twice, knocked Takano away with a fart, and took off three times. Under the attack of Nagano and Hasegawa, he put the rebound ball into his bag.


    "Sakuragi, good job! Defeated the four great men!!"


    The Sakuragi Legion immediately shouted in unison, while constantly waving the huge Sakuragi banner, purely a bunch of bastards who drank high.


    "Hanako, it''s already the 27th rebound!"


    Ye Zi yelled from the rest area and accurately reported Naruto''s rebounding data. Naruto opened his arms and immediately made a long pass to Miyagi before Takano posted the ball. Miyagi quickly attacked after receiving the ball.


    Even though Fujima was sweating profusely, his physical strength was gradually exhausted, and the energy gauge began to appear red, but he still tried his best to defend Miyagi.


    "You never want to score again!"


    The center of gravity of Miyagi was extremely low, almost flying close to the ground, and the speed of Xiangbei''s electric light and stone fire was only fully opened so far.


    "You seem to have forgotten one thing, Fujima?"


    Miyagi showed a provocative smile from an angle that only Fujima could see. It seemed that Fujima had provoked Miyagi before.


    The weird smile made Fujima a little bit more, and the weakening of physical strength brought about a weakening of judgment. Even Fujima could not avoid this, but Haremiya stopped suddenly, immediately took off, and the action was done in one go.


    "The speed is so fast, that''s not..." Lingnan Ace''s eyes widened, and the Hainan captain made a clear answer, "It''s Tengzhen''s three-point quick shooting stunt!"


    Huh!


    99:99!


    "Okay!" Miyagi waved his arms vigorously, and the depression that was suppressed by Fujishin all the way was now vented, and the Xiangbei rest area cheered and shouted the name of his point guard.


    "Miyagi, good vote!"


    "You have surpassed Fujima!"


    Frankly speaking, although Miyagi can stand at the same height as Fujima today, it is not enough to beat Fujima. In the first half, Fujima beat Miyagi, but Miyagi¡¯s counterattack, When he came, he really killed Xiangyang.


    It happened at this time. It happened that there were 3 minutes left in the game. At this time when the two teams were the most desperate, the performance of the Xiangbei point guard completely surpassed the Xiangyang ace.


    Miyagi ran to the Xiangbei bench, patted the palm of the old man with white hair, and then rushed to his own half with joy and excitement, defending the captain Xiangyang.


    Tengzhen''s physical and mental strength gradually reached its limit. At this time, Tengzhen''s body was almost supported by his own willpower. Once his willpower collapsed, Teng Zheng and even Xiangyang would completely collapse.


    Fujima dribbled the ball quickly, and didn''t do any fake moves this time, relying solely on dribbling skills and speed to beat Miyagi.


    Miyagi was close to the defense, but Fujima broke into the inside and forced Miyagi to take off.


    Huh!!


    101: 99


    With two and a half minutes left in the game, the captain of Xiangyang made a slam dunk from the inside, leading the end of the game to a tragic level.


    Outside the Akagi line, he was ready to serve and shouted: "Sakuragi, run quickly!"


    Chapter 66-The Sad Fujima, the Lost Hero


    "Gorilla, I''m already running away!!"


    Naruto was already running wildly, the gorilla lifted the basketball high, and then threw the frontcourt with all his strength.


    "Too high!"


    "Idiot, it''s just right!"


    Naruto stepped heavily on his feet, and his whole body immediately flew in mid-air, grabbing a powerful super long pass of the gorilla, and then quickly slammed towards Xiangyang''s basket without reducing his speed.


    "Stop him!"


    Fujima was tightly entangled by Miyagi and could not return to defense, so he could only give instructions to his teammates.


    Hanakata and Takano had been preparing for Xiangbei''s fast attack, and now they are all in the basket, waiting for Naruto''s attack.


    The fast break itself is to take advantage of the opponent''s players, especially when the inside pillar is not in place, to hit the opponent by surprise. If the opponent''s center and power forward are already under the basket, it is definitely not a wise behavior to launch a strong attack, but Naruto is not the kind of good boy who will follow normal rules!


    Facing the defense of Xiangyang''s two great men, Naruto forcefully took off!

 1625 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1625

    "Go to hell, Xiangyang!!"


    "Don''t want to be arrogant, first-year kid!"


    "Drink!"


    boom!!


    Mars hit the earth, a huge explosion!


    Huh!!


    Naruto and Xiangyang violently collided in the basket, and then dunk the basketball into the basket!


    In the eyes of other people, the two elders of Xiangyang are famous players in the prefecture after all, and one of them is the flower shape of one of the four major centers in Kanagawa. The two of them dealt with the first-year boy in Xiangbei, and the result should be no suspense. .And the truth is so cruel. Although it was a unilateral and complete killing, it ended with the complete defeat of the two elders of Xiangyang!


    Naruto made a slam dunk with his own power and slammed into the flower shape and Takano!


    beep!


    When the audience exclaimed because of Naruto''s super dunk, the referee''s whistle sounded at the same time.


    "White No. 10 hits a man with a foul, and scores are not counted!"


    Naruto had anticipated this for a long time. A similar situation happened before when he played against Oda Ryomasa. Naruto¡¯s super slam dunk directly knocked people away, although it was an unparalleled and amazing performance, but according to According to the rules of FIBA, Naruto can only get one foul. If it is in the NBA, Hua Xing will have to pay for a beater.


    Naruto honestly raised his hand to the referee. He only fouled twice anyway. It didn''t matter to use up all the fouls before the end of the game. After raising his hand with the referee, he just celebrated himself.


    The little Hainan monkey, who was only 178 cm tall, stared at the red head that had just hit the two elders in Xiangyang, and didn''t say anything for a while.


    Hanagata and Takano stood up one after another. Although they were not injured in the collision just now, they can continue the game by moving their arms and legs, but Xiangyang''s fighting spirit began to collapse from Fujima and below.


    Xiandao sighed: "Sakuragi''s ball has already driven Xiangyang into hell."


    From the Hainan Ace to the Lingnan Ace, today it seems that they have become relatives with the crows, and the development of the next game is just like what Xiandao said.


    Naruto¡¯s slam dunk caused all Xiangyang people to lose their fighting spirit. Except Fujima, everyone else just received and passed the ball mechanically. The Xiangyang basketball team, the runner-up in the county last year, was lost. According to the legend, Xiangbei Shengsheng had broken into garbage time.


    Even though Fujima struggled to the end like an iron-blooded hero, he was no longer an opponent of the Xiangbei problem children''s five-member group.


    beep!


    The referee blew the whistle for the end of the game, and Fujima was like a robot that had run out of electricity, and collapsed to the ground at the moment the whistle sounded.


    109: 104


    Xiangyang ace Fuji Makiji scored 49 points, 13 assists, 11 steals, 4 blocks, and scored such terrible overall statistics, but with his own strength, he still can''t change the overall situation. Kanagawa''s first dark horse Sh¨­kit¨­ basketball team , Beheaded last year''s runner-up Xiangyang and officially entered the joint final!


    The five main players in Xiangyang were all in tears. After all, they were all teenagers. How could they not be sad after losing?Even mature like Akagi in northern Hunan and Amu in Hainan, they are all just teenagers, and they are completely different from the old cucumbers painted with green paint like Naruto.


    Fujima Kenji is definitely the tragic hero of this game. Even with the most sturdy data in the game, Xiangyang still has only one way to lose. Perhaps Fujima today can understand Akagi''s mood at the beginning, but these are not important. Up.


    History is written by the victors. No matter how good Xiangyang''s past record is, the current victor is Xiangbei, the fishy belly team in the past, and the super dark horse now!


    "The Fujishin era is over..." The commentator Tanaoka had a deep voice, and stood on the last post before all the audience left the venue. "The situation of the two powers of Kanagawa for hegemony is over. From now on, Kanagawa has entered the group The Warring States Period!"


    Just like the comment that "originally" should appear in Tian Gang''s mouth, if Xiangyang had an exclusive coach, the results of the game might be different.


    Fujima is excellent, but one¡¯s energy is limited after all. For a third-year student in high school, such a thing as a player and coach is too burdensome and too hard. As a player and coach, Fujima is of course unwilling to command There are many benefits to the release of, but once Tengzhen can''t hold on, Xiangyang''s collapse will be irreversible.


    Xiangbei is different. Even if all the people in Xiangbei are convulsed, at least they still have the white-haired Buddha. As long as the old man sits firmly on the Diaoyutai, the fighting spirit in Xiangbei will not disappear.


    "Let''s go." Hainan''s middle-aged man said, leading all Hainan staff to leave, "Xiangbei is a very strong team, the joint final..."


    The middle-aged man didn''t finish his words at the end. Holding down the little monkey who was about to start jumping, his figure disappeared in the passage.


    Coach Lingnan watched the Hainan players disappear from the stands, with the first smile on his face.


    "Gao Tou, you didn''t come to the Xiangbei and Xiangyang games in person, you will definitely regret your intestines by then!"


    The news of Xiangbei''s defeat of Xiangyang spread throughout Kanagawa at a speed of 2 to the Nth power before mid- to 12 o''clock in the evening.


    If the name of Xiangbei''s original dark horse came mainly from the reports of "Basketball Weekly" and their performance in the prefectural convention, then basically all basketball fans in Kanagawa have agreed with this idea.


    Although Xiangbei defeated last year''s quarter-finals by a large score before, including teams like Miuradai and Tsukiya, their strength is only second-rate in Kanagawa after all, and defeating Xiangyang this time is regarded as Xiangbei''s The title really went out.


    For many years, apart from Hainan who owns Mu Shenyi, no one can shake Xiangyang who owns Fujima Kenji. Last year''s third place Buri failed to do it, and Lingnan, who has talented players, also failed to do it, but Xiangbei did it and defeated Xiangyang by 5 points, which is enough to establish the title of Kanagawa''s No. 1 Dark Horse. It is definitely not just bragging.


    In the next morning, the latest issue of "Basketball Weekly" appeared on the shelves of all sizes. Many basketball enthusiasts rushed to buy it. Among them, there were quite detailed reports about the match between Xiangyang and Xiangbei yesterday. .


    The photo part is from the trainee reporter Nakamura, and the text part is from the beautiful Aida reporter.


    Although it is a great regret for many Xiangyang fans that Xiangyang could not enter the United Finals, the emergence of Xiangbei as one of the four teams entering the United Finals undoubtedly brought great variables to this year''s United Finals. .


    Although the basketball game between Xiangyang and Hainan is very exciting and stimulating, Xiangyang and Hainan have been dominant in Kanagawa for more than ten years, and everyone also hopes to see some "fresh blood".


    The result of each joint final is Xiangyang and Hainan. Hainan and Xiangyang are separated as one or two, and the audience will also feel bored.


    The next day, the Xiangbei team practiced.


    Mitsui took the initiative to find Kaede Rukawa and started a one-on-one bullfight between the two again.


    By the way, the two of them fought hot for the trump card position of the team. This kind of bullfighting has been carried out several times, and everyone is not surprised, but there is a little problem today, because usually the cold-faced foxes take the initiative to find the flames. Male, but entering is upside down.


    Everyone in Xiangbei knows what''s going on. It''s nothing to deal with those weak teams before. In this match against Xiangyang, the Grim Face Fox scored 34 points and ranked first in Xiangbei, while the flame man only scored 18 points, which is worth it. More than half of the Fox''s score, even though Mitsui still has several assists and steals, but in the primary data of scoring, he has already been thrown away by the Fox. Naturally, there are some lumps in his heart.


    For the bullfighting between the two, Akagi just dropped the sentence "It''s all problem children", and then ran to practice by himself, while Naruto sat lazily with his arms around the leaf, while laughing at the flame man, increasing the cold-faced fox''s suffering. At the baking temperature, Coach Anxi sat aside holding a big tea cup, and the smile on his face never disappeared.


    After all the exercises of the day were over, Miyagi went to Naruto.


    "Hey, Sakuragi, would you like to see the match between Hainan and Wuyuan tomorrow?"


    Naruto looked at the frowning leaves next to him for a moment, held her soothingly, and answered with a smile.


    "Okay, let''s go together."


    Chapter 67-Thirty-one points, Naruto''s War Script


    Hainan VS Wuyuan


    Last year''s champion VS the top eight teams!


    The number of spectators in this game is quite large, on the one hand because one of the players in this game is Hainan, the champion team last year. In Kanagawa Prefecture, Hainan undoubtedly has the number one position and popularity.


    The slogan on the banner of Hainan is always win. The banner with purple background and gold lettering is so arrogant, so domineering, and so helpless.


    The basketball team of the High School Affiliated to Hainan University has the status and strength of a king in Kanagawa. It has consecutively entered the national competitions for the past 16 years. There is no exception for one year. Even in the national area, it is a consistently winning team with a strong record. .


    Although Hainan only won the top four in the country last year, and in the semi-finals, it lost a terrible score of 30 points, but it was because of the undefeated mountain king who met the country''s number one. Hainan''s strength is even a comparison. Last year''s runner-up, Hakata University of Science and Technology, will not be disadvantaged either. It''s just that they were not lucky when they were grouped.

 1626 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1626

    In the entire Kanagawa, only Hainan can hang the banner of constant victory. It is replaced by Xiangbei. Although Xiangbei has a good record this year, it has even defeated last year''s runner-up Xiangyang in the prefecture. But if the banner of constant victory is hung up, it must be People can''t die.


    Naruto has already seen the flags of the Lingnan, Xiangyang and Hainan teams. He has also thought about what the team flag should look like if Xiangbei wants to make a team flag and what the slogan should be, but he thought about it for a long time. Did not think of a reason.


    There are all problem children in the Xiangbei team. Could it be that the "Xiangbei Institute of Psychiatry" is written on the banner?Or if all their heads are painted on the banner, what does that become?An orangutan, a monkey, a fox, and a white hair... ahem!Is it the basketball team or the zoo?


    Hainan has a strong record performance and deep heritage, and if you want to talk about the prototype, from the color of the team uniform, think about it and know that it is the Lakers of the Purple and Gold Legion.


    Before the opening game, Naruto deliberately went to say hello to Wuyuan''s head center this year.


    "It''s been a long time, Oda."


    Naruto smiled and looked at Wuyuan¡¯s center Ryomasa Oda. There was no goodwill in that smile: "I didn¡¯t expect you to continue to play after being defeated by me. It seems I really underestimated you. The thickness of her face."


    In Wuyuan¡¯s first grade, there were also several players who entered Wuyuan together with Oda. Knowing what happened in junior high school, their faces were all unsightly. Oda Ryomasa was defeated by Naruto. I was beaten up again by the guys from the Sakuragi Legion, which left a deep shadow on Naruto psychologically. After entering high school, it took Oda a long time to get out of that shadow and enter the martial arts. basketball team.


    Although Oda''s strength is not first-rate in Kanagawa at all, it is still pretty good among second-rate teams like Wuyuan. After all, being able to play as the main center in the first grade is also a bit capable.


    Oda originally used victory to slowly reshape the broken self-confidence after being defeated by Naruto, but Xiangbei, where Naruto is located, has now defeated Xiangyang and entered the joint final. This is undoubtedly a very huge psychological pressure for Oda. , Now that I see Naruto again, although Oda is very reluctant, the hippocampus in his head still constantly recalls the memory of being defeated by Naruto.


    "Sakuragi Flower Road, what do you want?!"


    "I didn''t want to do anything, it''s just that I used to be in a middle school after all, just come over and say hello."


    Naruto held the fragrance of the leaves on his shoulders, and looked at the Wuyuan players next to Oda: "Although I would like to say that I am waiting for you in the United Finals, but at your level, it seems that there is no possibility of defeating Hainan. Well, for the sake of junior high school classmates, I hope you don¡¯t die too ugly."


    Naruto was only talking to Oda, but this sentence offended the entire Wuyuan.Captain Wuyuan, the third grader Gao Shi came over with a black face: "This classmate, we are warming up, please don''t disturb us!"


    "Well, although your warm-up won''t change anything, we still ask you to work hard. It will be your last greeting before you die."


    Naruto deliberately irritated the martial arts players, and then hugged the leaves, laughed and went to the stands.


    Speaking of the Xiangbei lineup today, the starting five tigers are all present except Rukawa Fox. The kid Rukawa Feng, to put it bluntly, is really not the type who will observe the opponent¡¯s strength before the game. He belongs to the actual combat group. No matter what kind of opponent it is, just defeat it directly in the game and don''t want anything else.


    And Brother Mu Mu, the best sixth person in Xiangbei, was among them. Without this big candy bar, just let these problem children in Xiangbei run out together, I really don''t know what major things will happen.


    And the Sakuragi Army are all present in this game, don¡¯t get me wrong, they are not here to care about Hainan, but are simply bored, looking for a place to play time, and there is a game here, anyway, no need to buy tickets. It¡¯s also good to come and see Oda¡¯s jokes.


    Mitsui and Miyagi immediately showed strong concern for Naruto¡¯s performance of ¡°greeting¡± when he went to the martial arts garden just now, but Naruto just kept silent, and the opening whistle was regarded as a distraction from Naruto. A problematic child was rescued from the stalker.


    "Oda, come on, our department looks forward to seeing you lose terribly!"


    "Yes, that''s right, it''s like losing in junior high school, but we like to watch it!"


    "It''s really boring."


    Within five minutes of the opening, Mitsui was like an old man, with two legs spread out and his face looked boring.


    Miyagi held his cheek in one hand, and his expression was a bit boring: "No. 6, Ajin, No. 9 Muto, and No. 10 Kiyota, there are only three main players on the field. It''s really boring. I thought Amu would personally play this game. Come out, so I want to come and watch it in advance."


    "This is normal, Wu Yuan''s strength is too far from that of Hainan, and A Mu will not easily play because of this kind of cat or puppy."


    Naruto didn¡¯t really pay attention to this game. To put it bluntly, in fact, his thoughts are the same as the Sakuragi Legion Four. There is really no place to play. He just happened to come over to watch Oda¡¯s jokes, and he was slowing down. One day is over.


    Hainan No. 9 Muto is holding the ball again, making the very common one-finger move: "We score another goal, and we have to score 150 points in this game!"


    150 points is not a small number in high school basketball, and Hainan only played three main players, the two pillars of the inside and outside, Takasago and Amu are all sitting on the bench, Muto can still say such things, indeed. Arrogant, but they are arrogant and powerful.


    In the first five minutes, Hainan was 18:3, already 15 points ahead of Wuyuan.


    Huh!


    Hainan No. 6 received a pass from Mutoh, shot again outside the three-point line, sealed the throat with a sword, and made two three-pointers in the first half.


    "Oh, Shinsun Ichiro?" Naruto squeezed his chin. "Although the speed and strength are average, except for the height, the physical fitness is not excellent, but the projection posture is very standard, and he feels very good about his hand. Confidence is really good. It deserves to be Kanagawa''s top marksman."


    Naruto was originally only commenting on his own, but the last sentence could be heard by everyone around him. Ye Zi wanted to stop Naruto''s words but it was too late, and the flame man suddenly exploded.


    "Kanagawa''s first shooter, relying on that guy?!"


    "Well, yes, at least much better than someone who made 3 of 15 three-pointers."


    Flame bursts all over''someone'': "Asshole! Sakuragi, are you looking for a fight?!"


    Naruto doesn''t have the nerve to''look at people'', and he lacks the character of respecting the old and loving the young: "Think about the situation in the previous game against Xiangyang. Next time I grab a rebound, I should pass it to Rukawa... But if it was me It¡¯s better to pass the rebounding data to Senior Mitsui. He will definitely hit the iron, huh!"


    "Damn it! I''m going to kill you!!"


    "Hey, calm down!"


    The Xiangbei Children¡¯s Army was fighting and fighting, and when the whole martial arts tour just started, the game was over.


    Hainan 158:56 Wuyuan, the main center Takasago and the team''s ace sit on the bench, but still beat Wuyuan with a huge difference of more than 100 points. In fact, he did not accidentally enter the joint final.


    "Sure enough, Hainan has entered the finals. Although they did not send all the main players, they can see the strength of Hainan. Go back and practice!" The Xiangbei gorilla first stood up, his eyes rolled around, "Sakuragi that Where''s the kid?"


    The corners of Ye Zi''s mouth twitched and pointed to the court.


    The gorilla was taken back in amazement and found that Naruto''s eye-catching red head appeared on the basketball court again at this time, but this time it was not toward Wuyuan, but toward Hainan.


    The little monkey on Hainan No. 10, who was wiping his sweat, dropped the towel and looked at Naruto with a very bad expression: "What are you doing here?!"


    "It''s nothing, just come over and say hello to Senior Mu. After all, you Hainan is so desperately fighting for the chance of being defeated by our Xiangbei. It''s normal to come over and say hello."


    Naruto smiled sinisterly, and the little Hainan monkey immediately exploded his hair, but A Mu held his head and threw it aside.


    "Sakuragi, confidence is a good thing, but talking big is not a good habit."


    "Hehe..." Naruto learned the laughter of the white-haired Buddha, and did not respond to A Mu''s words, "By the way, Senior Mu, I want to ask you about one thing."


    "Say." As the first person in Kanagawa, Amu certainly couldn''t lose his tolerance.


    "I heard that at last year''s National Convention, you Hainan lost to the Mountain King with 30 points. Is it true?"


    Naruto deliberately went to uncover the scars of Hainan. At the National Convention last year, the little monkey was still a middle school student, so he was not clear about the game, but the players in the second and third grades had experienced the fiasco at that time. All became quite ugly, including Mu Shenyi.


    Naruto raised his hands, his left hand was three and his right hand was one.


    "This year, Xiangbei will win you 31 points. Get ready to taste the fiasco again."


    After Naruto dropped his warfare against Hainan, he left with a big laugh. The little Hainan monkey jumped out of anger. If he hadn''t been caught by Gaosha, he would have to rush to kill him at this time, and Mu Shen took a look. The red head who disappeared in the corridor glanced at something and suddenly looked towards the corner of the second floor stand.


    ''That person is...''


    Chapter 68-Anecdotes about the dressing room, the female nerves in northern Hunan


    On June 20, at 9:30 in the morning, the second game of the joint final, Xiangbei vs. Hainan.


    The first match was Lingnan against Buri, which was already in a fierce battle.


    Akagi is wearing Xiangbei''s sportswear. It is not the team uniform of the game, but a sweatshirt with a jacket and trousers. It is also the standard uniform of Xiangbei. As a team of fishy belly, there can be such a team. It is not easy to dress, and the color is of course a classic red and black match.

 1627 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1627

    Captain Orangutan optimistically continued to do one of his favorite things.


    Invigorate the military!


    "For three years, I have been imagining today this day! Imagine our Xiangbei, and the king of Kanagawa Hainan, this battle for the right to compete in the national competition, every night, I have such a scene in my mind! And I have never been so sure, we are very strong! So, we must win today!!"


    "To win!!"


    Although Akagi often played such a game, coming to this period before the match against Hainan really had an effect of invigorating the military. All the members of Xiangbei were full of enthusiasm. Only Naruto was the only one who watched the ceiling empty.


    "Sakuragi, did you hear me?!"


    Akagi''s loud voice kept echoing in the locker room, and Naruto''s ears were constantly itchy by the sound wave attack of the orangutan captain, and then he recovered and scratched his ears.


    "Oh, I was just thinking about something."


    Mitsui stabbed Naruto with his arm and smiled badly: "What are you thinking, isn''t it nervous?"


    "Ghosts are nervous!"


    Naruto gave Mitsui a fierce look, then held his head and continued to look at the ceiling: "I''m thinking, if Hainan loses more than 30 points today, will they disband?"


    As soon as Naruto finished speaking, the entire locker room fell into a strange silence.


    Although everyone present has the determination and desire to defeat Hainan, but over 30 points?Naruto can think of this kind of thing!


    Boom!!


    "You stupid!!"


    Naruto''s head was sanctioned by the iron fist of Captain Orangutan: "Do you think Hainan is a team like Miuradai?! You still won more than 30 points. Didn''t you sleep last night?!"


    ''I''m sorry, I was tossing with Ye Zi till midnight last night, and I really didn''t sleep much!''


    Naruto rubbed his head, frantically complained about the violence of the orangutan in his heart, and then raised his middle finger to the orangutan captain in front of all the players in Xiangbei.


    Before Akagi became angry again, Naruto immediately said: "Gorilla, you really have no ambition. We defeated Xiangyang, and we finally reached the joint finals. It was not for losing. All we wanted was victory. Desperate and narrow victory. 1 point win, crazy attack and crazy fight, playing so that Hainan doesn''t even know his mother, and a 30-point victory over Hainan is also a win. Anyway, it is a win, why not just win a little more!"


    Naruto''s statement is really convincing, at least Fox, Mitsui and Miyagi all agree with Naruto''s ideas.


    "Hahaha, Sakuragi, what a good point, regardless of Hainan, I will beat them all down today!"


    Naruto lifted Mitsui''s paws, looked at the fox''s burning eyes, and said coldly: "As long as Mitsui-san doesn''t always show love to the basket today, otherwise I can only score 30 points. The goal was changed to 30 rebounds."


    "Asshole! Sakuragi, I''m going to kill you!!"


    Ye Zi, Caizi, and Coach Anxi pushed in. What they saw was Mitsui and Naruto running around in the locker room, while Mu Mu was sweating profusely with good things.


    Pop!


    Caizi hit the wall of the locker room twice with the paper fan she carried with her: "Well, you problem children, the game is about to start, don''t waste your energy here!"


    Although Saiko is Mitsui''s junior, but in the basketball team, except for Akagi, Mumu and Anzai coaches, all have been treated with fans by Saiko.


    The fear of that fan, plus seeing that Coach Anxi had appeared in the locker room, the flame man immediately disappeared and stood obediently.


    Naruto suddenly jumped to Caizi''s side, with a righteous expression, pointing at someone in the dressing room: "Yes, you problem children, please be honest with me!"


    ''You guy is the least qualified to talk about others!''


    All members of the basketball team complained in their hearts, and the fan in Caizi''s hand immediately greeted Naruto''s face.


    Snapped!


    This time the fight was crisp and loud, and all the members of the basketball team secretly clenched their fists:''Caizi, good fight!''


    After the fan stayed on Naruto''s face for two seconds, Naruto suddenly fell to the ground with a scream, covering his face: "What kind of fan is yours, why is it so painful?!"


    Caizi smiled and weighed the fan in her hand: "Hey, this is a new fan made specifically to deal with you. It is made of kraft paper and sandpaper. It seems that the effect is not bad!"


    "Sister, you have a problem with your brain. Use sandpaper to make a fan?!"


    "I said, don''t call my eldest sister! Watch and fight!!"


    "Your female nerve!"


    A new chase was staged in the locker room. One of the protagonists is still Naruto, but the other one has changed from Flame Man to Beauty Manager.


    Miyagi secretly made a fist: "The goal now is to defeat Hainan, don''t think about anything else!''


    Ye Zi held his stomach and smiled for a long time before going to separate his boyfriend and cousin.


    "It seems that everyone is very fighting spirit." Daddy, where do you see it?"Okay, let''s go out and prepare for the game."


    "Yes!"


    Hainan dressing room...


    Mu Shen was naked, showing a burly muscle comparable to a Xiangbei gorilla.Because Amu loves surfing, he is quite tanned. Judging from his figure, skin tone and face shape, he can''t imagine being a teenager.


    In the Hainan team, only Amu was sitting on the bench. This was an unwritten rule in the Hainan team.


    A Mu is the captain, trump card, and core of Hainan. Regardless of status, seniority or strength, he is the highest among Hainan players. Therefore, if such a bench appears, it belongs to A Mu alone, even the little monkey lacks his head. The rooted people did not dare to step past Lei Chi.


    A Mu was sitting on a bench with a towel over his head. Although it was already early June and the weather started to get hot, there was still a burst of heat coming out of A Mu''s body, which was enough to prove his warm-up just now. It''s intense.


    The door of the locker room was pushed open, and the Hainan coach came in from the outside.


    If you look at the Hainan coach from a distance, it is really ugly. If you look closely at the Hainan coach... it''s better not to look at it.


    Xiangyang, Lingnan, Xiangbei, and Hainan are the real four strong teams in Kanagawa today. Buri has graduated from the third-year players last year, and is now at a time when the four strong teams are not at the same level, at most It is slightly better than the top eight teams like Miuradai, but it is not comparable to the top four teams.


    And if you compare the looks of the coaches of the top four teams, Coach Xiangyang won an overwhelming victory without even voting.


    But if it is selected among the orthodox three coaches, Xiangbei White Hair Buddha can be ranked first.


    Although the appearance of the white-haired Buddha can never be described by handsome or similar words, there are a lot of things on the white-haired Buddha''s face. At first glance, it seems to be the most harmless one...Although it is actually the most dangerous one.


    And Tian Gang ranked second, Hainan Gaotou coach directly ranked bottom.


    However, Coach Tian Gang can''t say that he looks better than a tall head, but Tian Gang is ugly and taller.


    It can be even uglier than Coach Tian Gang, which shows how artistic the face of Coach Gaotou is.


    "Coach," Mu Shen said slowly, his gaze spread from under the towel, "hasn''t the game started yet?"


    "Ahaha, don''t worry, Amu, there is still some time before the game starts."


    The coach is standing and the players are sitting. Among the Hainan basketball team, only Mu Shen can enjoy the privilege.

 1628 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1628

    ''Mu, your greatest strength is the desire for victory and the attitude of never underestimating the enemy. Now at the peak, you are like a beast, eager to get the first place to make you restless. The heart calms down, this is why you are the strongest!''


    "Oh, by the way, about the Xiangbei basketball team that is going to play today, because I didn''t expect them to beat Xiangyang, so I didn''t collect their information. I''m really sorry."


    The little monkey adjusted the sports headband on his head and laughed loudly: "Very good! Anyway, it''s just a Xiangbei. We don''t need their information at all, right, Senior God?"


    The second in command in Hainan nodded gently: "Yes."


    Qingtian and Ah Shen behave similarly, except that the former is arrogant and the latter is self-confidence.Although there is not much difference in actual performance, it is just the problem that the former forgets his head at home.


    "Haruko, here and here! We have helped you occupy a position!"


    "Huh, thank you, I thought I was up early, but I didn''t expect to be late."


    "You didn''t think you got up very early, but you really got up very early, and you went knocking on my door before seven o''clock."


    "I... I missed the game because I was afraid I was late."


    "Cut, you are obviously because you are afraid of missing Sakura... woo woo woo!"


    When an intentional homicide almost happened in the stands, and there were still 10 minutes before the game officially started, the players from the Xiangbei and Hainan teams officially appeared!


    Chapter 69-Before the opening, the monkey''s battle


    "Look! They are out!"


    "Where?"


    "Ah, it''s Hainan!"


    "Xiangbei!"


    The game has not yet started, and the supporters of the two teams have begun to cheer. Although the supporters of Xiangbei are not as good as Hainan in absolute numbers, it is definitely not a big gap. After all, Xiangbei''s defeat of Xiangyang has a great influence, which makes Xiangbei. Many more supporters.


    Compared to the last match between Hainan and Wuyuan, the audience obviously had great expectations for the match between Hainan and Xiangbei. Therefore, the audience in this match was far more enthusiastic than the previous match. Among the games, the one who received the most cheers was of course the first person in Kanagawa, Mu Shenyi!


    A Mu received quite enthusiastic cheers, but the person in Hainan who was most excited was obviously not him, but the long-haired little monkey.


    "Ahahaha, this year''s Hainan University affiliate is the strongest in history! Do you know why?"


    The little monkey ran out and laughed arrogantly, completely unaware that the eyes of the people in northern Hunan were completely watching a monkey show.


    "That''s because Hainan has my super newcomer Nobunaga Kiyota joined this year, wow ha ha ha..."


    After all, a monkey is a monkey, and it is very difficult to learn to speak, and it is really difficult for a strong monkey to learn what is called convergence.


    "What?! Who is that number 10?!"


    "That''s right, such an arrogant guy, the quality of Hainan''s newcomers this year is not very good."


    "Get out of here, we are not here to see you!"


    The little monkey deliberately showed that it seemed to play a reverse role, and Naruto patted Rukawa Kaede next to him, and pointed his finger at the Hainan monkey: "Is that Qingtian the guy you met in the finals in middle school?"


    The cold-faced fox scratched his head and looked at the little monkey earnestly: "No impression."


    The fox said this very seriously and sincerely, and this fox would not tell lies, in fact, he really did not have a deep impression of Qingtian.


    For the fox, everything in life is basketball. For the fox, money is used to buy sports equipment and videotapes of basketball games. Sleeping in class is to replenish physical strength and do more exercises, except basketball. , The fox doesn''t care much about other things.


    Although the Fox and Qingtian had a matchup in the final of the junior high school, Qingtian was suppressed miserably by Rukawa. The Fox did not regard Qingtian as a strong opponent. Of course, he would not have any impression of him. It¡¯s been almost a year since the middle school finals. With the fox''s head that can''t remember anything except basketball, it''s normal to have no impression of Qingtian.


    "Damn it!"


    This year, the little monkey who wanted to defeat Rukawa Maple and wash away the humiliation of the middle school era, what I got was Rukawa said that he didn¡¯t remember, and immediately exploded his hair on the spot: "You two bastards! I am the middle school MVP, you actually ignore it like this. I?!"


    "Hey, junior high school MVP."


    Miyagi poked his outside partner with his arm and smiled narrowly: "It''s the same as you, Mitsui, why don''t you join in the fun?"


    Mitsui gave Miyagi a fierce look, then looked at the little monkey in Hainan. He really felt that the title of MVP was so embarrassing for the first time. He curled his lips and said with an unhappy expression: "I don''t bother to go to the farce of the kids. participate!"


    Mitsui''s meaning is, "This is a farce of a first-grade kid, I won''t participate in this predecessor." His words are so loud that everyone in Hainan can hear them. Amu has already taken one step. , But he retreated because of Mitsui''s words.


    Xiangbei made it clear and watched the little ghosts in the first grade. Their seniors in the third grade didn''t plan to participate. Isn''t his Hainan third-grade captain embarrassed to personally teach the first-grade boys in Xiangbei?


    Naruto thought that he didn''t play enough, so he deliberately walked less than half a meter in front of the little monkey with his eyes parallel.


    "Middle school MVP? Where is it?"


    Naruto is 193 cm tall. The net height of the Hainan monkey is only 178 cm. Even if you add the thickness of the sole and the hair like a lion''s head, they all add up to a distance of two or three centimeters in the early 180s. , And Naruto with the shoes is about 195 cm, which is still a lot taller than the little monkey, showing that she purely despises Qingtian''s height.


    "Damn it! You red-haired monkey, don''t think it''s great to grow taller!"


    "Indeed, I really have nothing great. The only great thing about me is that I am taller than you. What''s the matter?!"


    Naruto made it clear that he was stunned with Qingtian, and stood up straight. No matter how the little monkey craned his neck, he couldn''t be higher than Naruto, and his lungs were about to explode.


    When the audience saw the appearance of No. 10 of the two teams, they all laughed with joy, and there was no malice. It was purely fun to watch.


    "Really, that guy actually stimulated the opposing player before the game again!"


    Caizi held her forehead in pain again, feeling that the bastard¡¯s problem could no longer be cured, and she had a deep understanding of Caizi¡¯s feelings, as well as the four elders of Xiangyang.


    "That fellow Sakuragi, although he doesn''t say any bad words, he is really annoying!"


    Hua Xing said, Xiangyang''s remaining three elders all nodded, probably because in their last match with Xiangbei, the four elders were all victims under his mouth.


    Even though he has come to such a world, Naruto still spreads his mouth, and also means''increasingly diligent''.


    The little monkey in Hainan was so angry that his teeth were itchy. If it weren''t for fear that violence would cause both himself and his team to be suspended, the little monkey really wanted to jump on and bite.


    Looking at Naruto''s basketball sandwiched between his arms and hips, the little monkey shot immediately.


    Snapped!


    The speed of the little monkey is very fast, and if he counts the direct speed alone, he can''t even lose to Xiangyang Tengzhen.


    Did not shoot?


    The little monkey wanted to snatch away the basketball from Naruto, but he underestimated Naruto¡¯s weird power. Naruto had long known that Qingtian would come, so although it is not obvious on the surface, in fact he has secretly already secretly Clamp the basketball hard.


    How could even the two elders in Xiangyang''s inside line be brutally knocked away by Naruto, and Qingtian, weighing only 65 kilograms, could be Naruto¡¯s opponent in terms of strength, even though he shot the basketball in Naruto¡¯s hands this time , But it is impossible to take it away.


    Naruto lowered his head and looked at Kiyota with a deep smile in his eyes.


    "What are you doing, little monkey?"


    Qingtian was humiliated again, stepped back two steps, his teeth creaked: "You red-haired monkey!"

 1629 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1629

    Naruto seemed to understand Kiyota''s intentions at this time, and looked at the basketball in his hand: "Oh, so you want to play ball. If you want to play, it''s fine, here, here you are."


    Naruto looked very talkative. With a flick of his wrist, the basketball fell on the ground and bounced twice, just at the feet of Kiyota.


    Kiyota: "..."


    After a period of silence, the audience all laughed, as if this is no longer a basketball stadium, but has become a circus.Nothing else, it was Naruto''s tone, gestures, and demeanor just now, it was too much like playing a monkey.


    Although Caizi wanted to take her kraft paper + sandpaper fan to teach the funny guy regardless of occasion, she still had to rub her sore laughing muscles.


    ''Sakuragi, you bastard!''


    Ninety-nine percent of the little monkey went out today and did not read the almanac, so he did not know the warning of "everything is inappropriate" above. After Naruto was repeatedly humiliated, the little monkey finally started his own performance.


    Although this kid Qingtian is arrogant, his strength is quite good. In addition to his excellent physical fitness, his basic skills are also very solid. Both basic dribbling and crotch dribbling are excellent. He is indeed a very good rookie. Playing the main force of Shanghai South in the grade is enough to prove his strength.


    However, a simple dribble obviously cannot wash away the humiliation that Kiyota suffered just now. After performing a series of exquisite dribbles, Kiyota suddenly slammed to the basket. About the free throw line, he smashed the basketball toward the backboard, and then immediately. Taking off, it seems that I intend to show off a wonderful performance.


    "Little monkey, your trousers are not fastened, your trousers are about to fall off!"


    "Ah...what?!"


    Suddenly heard Naruto¡¯s voice, the little monkey¡¯s original concentration was completely disrupted by Naruto, shaking his hands and feet in mid-air, but the rebounded basketball hit the Kanagawa Junior High School MVP¡¯s face directly after hitting a rebound, making Kiyota He fell on all sides.


    Kiyota tried to be unsuccessful, but he lost a big face again, and Naruto got his original basketball, turned and rushed to the other side of the basket. After entering the free throw line, he raised his hand to throw the ball, and then jumped, moved and The little monkey was just the same.


    The little monkey stood up and shouted, but Naruto was completely unaffected. After catching the rebounding basketball with one hand, he immediately snapped with a tomahawk.


    Huh!!


    "That''s amazing! What a wonderful tomahawk slam dunk!"


    "That is to say, although they are all on the 10th, the Xiangbei''s is obviously much stronger!"


    "Yes, it''s not enough to see what junior high school MVP is!"


    "Hey, red-headed kid, one more!"


    The audience cheered Naruto for another wonderful slam dunk performance, but Naruto did not comply with the request of the audience. Instead, he ran to the little monkey who was about to explode: "Don¡¯t be discouraged, little monkey, come on, brother please enjoy~ Banana, don''t you want to eat it? Then I will eat it myself."


    Naruto teased the little monkey, then stood directly in the basketball court and began to eat ~ banana.


    With a deep sigh, the captains of Xiangbei and Hainan stood up at the same time, grabbing their own monkeys.


    Chapter 70-Unexpected Guest, Ace Zebei


    The fox used the''outside of the eye'' to move the gorilla over, and immediately stepped aside, lest he would be harmed by the pond fish.


    But the little monkey couldn''t help it, and when he was about to stage the full martial arts, he received a heavy punch on his head, as did Naruto.


    "You idiot! When will the trouble be?!"*2


    The captains of the two teams from Hainan and Xiangbei shot at the same time, catching the problem monkey who had been smoking for a long time.


    After reprimanding the convulsive monkey, Amu grabbed Qingtian''s lion head and forced his head down: "I''m sorry, our first grader is too polite."


    The gorilla grabbed Naruto''s ears: "It''s nothing, this is us."


    Staring at the two''so-called'' high school students on the court, Miss Yayoi Aida, the beauty reporter of "Basketball Weekly" suddenly made an assertion: "I have found a common point between the two teams!"


    "Huh?" Nakamura looked confused, and the rookie was still just a rookie.


    "Amu and Akagi, both teams have an unshakable and powerful Optimus Prime! But...the two of them walked on a completely different path. One was called a monster since the first grade. , The man who has always stood at the top; and another, with amazing basketball skills, is one of the few good players in the county in terms of strength, but because there is no outstanding teammate to cooperate with, he has been buried lonely. This year It is the last one in high school. Chimu, who has excellent teammates, has finally reached this point and has the qualifications to challenge Hainan and the king, Mu Shenyi!"


    The beauty reporter made her own comments while giving lessons to the rookie reporters next to her.


    The gorilla grabbed Naruto''s ears and brought him back to the bench in Xiangbei. Naruto stabs Akagi''s waist with his arm: "Don''t be so angry, gorilla, come and eat you~ banana."


    Naruto didn¡¯t know where to take out another yellow scent of banana. Mitsui and Miyagi smiled unceremoniously. The two girls rubbed their cheeks while the others endured quite hard. Akagi''s head kept jumping Out of three #s, I couldn''t bear it in the end.


    Boom!!


    "shut up!!"


    Naruto was squatting in a corner of Xiangbei with two hot buns on his head, eating fragrant bananas, and then heard someone call him.


    "Hey, Sakuragi!"


    Naruto turned his head subconsciously and looked to the second floor stand. On the side of the railing, stood a handsome boy nearly 190 cm tall. He should also look like a high school student. He was wearing ordinary sportswear and a white baseball. Hat, waving at Naruto.


    A Mu''s eyes rolled, and he saw the people in the stands:''Sure enough, it was him that day...''


    Naruto ate the remaining Xiang~banana, and threw the Xiang~banana skin into the trash can, and then walked to Coach Anxi: "Father, a friend is looking for me. I''ll talk to him for a while. ."


    Coach Anxi raised his head and looked at the white hat boy on the second floor. The lens turned a white light: "Well, pay attention to the time."


    With the permission of coach Anzai, even if Akagi felt very upset about this kid running around before the game, he still had no choice.


    The Hainanese who had gone through the National Convention in the past summer all recognized who the guy in the white baseball cap was on the second floor stand. All of them didn''t look pretty, and even the head coach''s expression changed significantly.


    "Captain, is that guy indeed?"


    The little monkey didn''t know the man in the stands, but he was baffled by the way everyone looked like a big enemy.


    "Who is that guy?" The little monkey asked, but before others could answer, he was immediately arrogant. "But no matter who he is, the super rookie Nobunaga Kiyota will defeat him!"


    "Stupid!"


    The little monkey who talked casually was once again sanctioned by Amu''s iron fist: "You are not that person''s opponent at all. I tell you, the''that guy'' in your mouth is the trump card of the undefeated mountain king, the top high school student in Japan. Bei Eiji!"


    "what?"


    Zebei suddenly appeared in Kanagawa at this time in the United Finals, and appeared in the audience. Although the audience has not recognized the number one high school student in Japan, they are still the Xiangyang people who watched the game, as well as last year and Sanwang. The people in Hainan who had directly fought against each other had already recognized Zebei, and even Xiangbei, in Ye Zi''s commentary, understood the identity of the person in the stands, and the cold-faced fox''s eyes immediately began to burst into flames.


    ''Japan''s first!''


    "Hey, Zebei, why did you suddenly come to Kanagawa?"


    Naruto habitually kicks the top high school student in Japan, and then asks, although Akita''s game time should be a few days away from Kanagawa, but it should be the time of Akita''s prefectural convention. In the Akita game, why did you travel all the way to Kanagawa?


    Zebei rubbed his fart, already used to Naruto''s way of''greeting'', so he was not angry at all.


    "Of course it was to watch your game. You finally started to really play basketball, and you said before that you are going to defeat our mountain king this year. How can I not come to see it?"


    "So you skipped the team game and came to Kanagawa alone?"


    "Don''t talk about it, I came here after asking for leave from the coach, but when I came, I already missed the match between you and Xiangyang. What a pity."


    "You''re really an idiot." Naruto vomited fiercely, and before Zebei yelled that he was not an idiot, he immediately took out a handful of bananas, "Can you eat bananas?"

 1630 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1630

    "It''s just right, I haven''t had breakfast yet." Zebei grabbed a piece of banana, peeled it, and started eating. "But why do you carry so much fragrance on your body~ banana?"


    "It was originally prepared for our captain. He doesn''t eat it, so he just gave it to you."


    "How can I finish eating so much?"


    "If you can''t finish it, you can bring it back to Hetian." Naruto pulled down a fragrant banana and waved his hand. "By the way, watch it carefully for a while. I have prepared a big gift for you."


    Walking the stairs is not in Naruto''s style. Holding a scented banana, Naruto turned over and jumped directly from the railing.


    Zebei looked at Captain Xiangbei, and then thought about Naruto''s words just now, and he stumbled in the audience with a smile.


    "Zeibei Eiji..."


    The beautiful reporter looked away from the top Japanese high school student in the stands, and turned to the Shohoku rest area: "Even the mountain kings have begun to pay attention to this year''s Shohoku? This dark horse seems to be more than just running within the range of Kanagawa. what."


    "That, Senior Aida..." The rookie reporter Nakamura said weakly, "What is Sanno?"


    "What?! Are you an idiot?!!!" The beauty reporter was furious, and the volcano erupted. "As a basketball reporter, you don''t even know the king?! Nakamura, did you bring your head?!!!"


    Beauty reporters rarely perform such fierce performances. Nakamura was so frightened that he quickly compensated: "Sorry, senior, it''s mine, so I have to ask seniors for advice."


    Reporter Aida finally calmed down his anger: "You remember, Nakamura, Sanno Industry in Akita Prefecture, but the absolute king of high school basketball in Japan!"


    "The king? Is it like Hainan?"


    "You can say that, but the mountain king is stronger than Hainan. If Hainan''s slogan is always winning, then the mountain king is undefeated!"


    "Undefeated? Have they never lost?"


    "Basically, it can be said that the high school basketball team affiliated to Hainan University has entered the national competition for 16 consecutive years, and Shan Wang has entered the national competition for 30 consecutive years and has never failed!"


    "For 30 consecutive years?! That''s almost twice that of Hainan!"


    "Yes, that''s it. And Kanagawa has two places to compete in the national competition, which means that even the second place in the county convention can also enter the national competition. Before Mu joined Hainan, Hainan was indeed in I have lost several times to Xiangyang in the past and qualified for second place. But unlike Sanno, Akita Prefecture, where Sanno Industry is located, has only one place, which means that in the past 30 years, Sanno Industry¡¯s Akita Prefecture has won the first place. One, never lost!"


    "You won 30 years in a row?! This is terrible too!!"


    "It''s so terrible, that''s why the mountain king is the undefeated king! Last year Hainan met the mountain king in the semi-finals of the national competition. As a result, Hainan was the strongest by the outside world. He was beaten by the mountain king and lost 30 points. The result can only be ranked in the top four in the country. Last year, the mountain kings won the championship, and they have won three consecutive hegemonies in the national competition. This year they are called the strongest mountain kings and will attack the national competition for the fourth consecutive year. The person who is here is the absolute trump card of the strongest mountain king, Japan''s top high school student, Sawakita Eiji!"


    Nakamura, who had received too much information in his head, obviously needed some time to buffer, while reporter Aida looked at the Xiangbei rest area.


    ''Although I have heard you say that you used to play with Sendo and Zebei when you were in junior high school, but you did not expect that you could let Zebei go to Kanagawa to see a team like Xiangbei. Competition, Sakuragi Flower Road, what kind of hurricane are you going to cause?!''


    The appearance of Zebei has not been noticed by too many people, but his appearance did have some impact on the mentality of Xiangbei and Hainan players, and the game finally officially started in the expectation of countless spectators.


    Chapter 71-Running and Bombing Tactics, Mountain King Ace


    The basketball was thrown into the air by the referee, and the Xiangbei gorilla immediately took off with all its strength. Hainan¡¯s main center, Gao Sha, was also jumping, but the height of 191 cm and the not-so-excellent arm span were completely dragging his legs and couldn''t fight the 198 cm super gorilla.


    In the end, there was no suspense. Akagi''s giant palm shot the basketball towards Miyagi.


    Miyagi seized the geographical advantage, coupled with the extremely fast start, the first to take the ball away, and Mitsui and Rukawa Feng had already rushed to the Hainan half and started at full speed.With a long pass from Miyagi, the basketball was accurately sent to Rukawa Kaede.


    "Ah! Rukawa Maple!!"


    Rukawa Mikoto started shouting hoarsely when Rukawa was holding the ball, saying that he hadn''t scored yet.


    Rukawa Mei¡¯s performance will not have any effect on Rukawa Kaede himself. He only sees the basket. The face is symmetrical to Hainan, the king of Kanagawa for 16 years. Rukawa Kaede directly dunks.


    "You scored!" Gao Ye''s eyes widened. Even though they lost in Xiangbei''s hands, they had a deeper grievance with Hainan. Hainan has dominated Kanagawa for so many years, and there will always be people who hope they will lose, including Xiangyang people. In addition, if Xiangbei is against Hainan, they still hope that Xiangbei can win.


    "Not yet, it''s Amu!"


    Under the basket in Hainan, the middle-aged Shepherd rose into the sky. Although the height of 184 cm is slightly inferior to that of the fox, his jumping ability is not bad at all, and the weight of 79 kg is 3 kg heavier than Rukawa Feng.


    Amu''s broad palm was pressed on the basketball in Rukawa''s hands. Amu, whose whole body muscles are as strong as a gorilla, clearly cannot be defeated by Rukawa.Fortunately, Rukawa Fox reacted fast enough. With its excellent airborne ability and reflex nerves, before the basketball was completely covered by Amu, he held the ball in both hands, and then changed hands, immediately behind Mitsui.


    However, the fox''s pass was slightly off, and Ah Shen quickly cut it off.


    "A god, here! Pass the ball quickly!"


    The little Hainan monkey bounced around and asked for the ball loudly. Before the opening, the little Hainan monkey was bullied by Naruto and was really depressed, so he wanted to come back quickly during the game, otherwise he would have to suffocate.


    The Hainan marksman raised his hand for a long pass, the basketball flew over the midfield and flew towards the little monkey.


    "Wild monkey, stop for me!"


    "You just shut up, you monkey! Red-haired monkey!!"


    Naruto and Kiyota quarreled as they ran, then the right foot exerted force and the whole person rushed into the air.


    "Jump so high!"


    "That red-headed boy, are there springs on the soles of his feet?!"


    Naruto¡¯s jumping ability was the first time Thunder in this game. It shocked many spectators who saw Naruto¡¯s game for the first time. They immediately intercepted the basketball in mid-air, and then passed it back to Miyagi¡¯s hands. The monkey''s fast-break plan was completely vanished.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t like things flying around on my head, so next time I have a long pass, I have to throw it a little higher... But if I can''t even intercept a high ball, it will probably become Home run off the court, haha..."


    Naruto stimulated the little monkey, and then immediately ran to the Hainan half.


    "Damn it!"


    The little monkey jumped his feet with anger. He didn''t expect his fast break to be miscalculated in the hands of the red-headed guy. He was really gnawing his teeth with anger, and the level of''hate'' towards Naruto was already close to Rukawa Feng.


    The folding fan in the hands of Coach Gaotou closed and opened: "The physical fitness is really unimaginable, even Amu can''t jump so high, the first grade Sakuragi Flower Road..." The game has just begun, Coach Gaotou I feel a bit regretful because I didn''t collect information on Xiangbei.


    "This kind of ball can''t be intercepted by one person. Even professional players can''t match the super body. Sakuragi Flower Road, you will definitely become a basketball superstar."


    In the press stand, the beautiful reporter had to raise his evaluation of Naruto again, and Naruto ran fast and rushed to the inside in an instant.


    Miyagi chuckled, avoiding Amu''s huge palm, and the basketball suddenly flew towards Naruto, who had just broken into the post.


    After Naruto received the ball, Hainan No. 9, the main power forward Muto is immediately defending, but although Muto is the third-year choice, but Naruto and Naruto in the station on the inside, completely became Naruto this "adult" in Bullying Muto this "child".


    He is 185 cm tall and weighs 75 kg.Masa Muto''s figure is not considered short, for example, the main force of Wuyuan is only 183 cm, while Ikegami Ryoji in Lingnan is only 183 cm.Although this height is not a great altitude in the interior, but in the Japanese high school basketball world, it is enough to play a power forward, but the problem is that Muto is now defending, and it is the number one monster in Xiangbei!


    After Naruto holds the ball, he immediately turns on the back singles mode.


    So far, those who have suffered under Naruto¡¯s back-to-back singles include Xiangbei gorilla, cold-faced little fox, Lingnan monkey boss, Xiangyang Gaoye, Lingnan ace Xiandao Zhang, and Shanwang¡¯s ace Zebei Eiji.


    So far, there is only one person who can resist Naruto''s back singles with brute force, and this person is sitting on Xiangbei''s bench at this time.


    Naito Tetsuya on the 15th in Shonoku!


    Except for Naito, no one can resist Naruto¡¯s brute force back singles so far. Even if Muto¡¯s 75 kg classmates tried their best, they still couldn¡¯t resist Naruto¡¯s constant eruption of strange power. Naruto¡¯s fart ~ stock collision Below, the center of gravity was completely lost, Ming Shengsheng squeezed to the inside, then turned around and scored easily with a jump shot. Hainan University didn''t even have a chance to take off.


    2:0

 1631 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1631

    Kanagawa''s first dark horse, Sh¨­hoku, made a good start, and in the game against Hainan, his men scored the first goal.


    "Sakuragi, good fight!"


    Naruto and Miyagi high-five to celebrate, and then immediately rushed to his own half to prepare for defense.


    In the auditorium, where Xiangyang people gather.


    "Hainan''s inside line really doesn''t work. Although it''s just one goal, Muto''s height and weight can''t resist Sakuragi''s strength." Fujima embraced his hands and looked extremely serious.


    "Even Takano can''t resist the strange power of Sakuragi Flower Road, it''s impossible with Muto''s physique."


    "It''s not just the power forward position. With Takasago''s height and weight, it is also difficult to fight Akagi. Hainan suffers too much in the interior."


    "Well, although the outer line of Hainan is very tall, Amu is 184 cm, and Ashen is 189 cm, but the height of the inner line is too low, Takasago 191, Muto 185, and Qingtian 178. Together, the three people are shorter than the inner line of Xiangbei. Thirty, the inside team has suffered too much."


    "Whether Hainan can defeat Xiangbei depends on the performance of outside A Shen and A Mu."


    In the offensive and defensive transition, the middle-aged Hainan man is responsible for organizing the offense.


    The height of Hainan''s outside line is indeed excellent, both outside lines are over 180 cm, and Amu is facing Miyagi, who is 15 cm taller than Miyagi, and has absolute advantages in height and strength.


    ''Xiangbei, don''t think that Hainan is so easy to defeat!''


    The middle-aged man made up his mind, and at the same time, he responded to and counterattacked Naruto''s previous tactics after the game between Hainan and Wuyuan. He raised his hand and basketball was passed into the hands of Hainan''s main center, Takasago.


    Takasago and Akagi look quite alike, but their height and weight are at a disadvantage compared to Akagi.


    ''Hey, although they look alike, it doesn''t mean that they are similar in strength. In terms of offensive and defensive inside, our orangutan captain is the first!''


    Among the four major centers in Kanagawa, Akagi is the first in the inside offense and defense. Although Takasago is the main center of Hainan and has rich experience in the game, the gap in physical fitness cannot be made up, especially in the interior. It is difficult to make up.


    Takasago kept squeezing against Akagi, but the captain of the Xiangbei orangutan was as difficult to shake as a mountain.The Hainan counterfeit orangutan turned and projected, and a big hat of the Xiangbei genuine orangutan was shot directly!


    Snapped!


    You fake orangutan, let me stay cool!


    "It''s amazing, Akagi has improved again!"


    "Yes, with the support of strong teammates, Akagi''s strength has become stronger than before. Takasago is too physically disadvantaged to fight Akagi."


    Hainan''s counterfeit orangutan took a big cap for the first time today. Naruto made a lightning shot. With a turn of his wrist, the basketball immediately flew to the head of the Xiangbei point guard.


    After receiving the ball, Miyagi rushed towards Hainan''s halftime, while the middle-aged man followed closely on defense. With such a burly body, Miyagi''s speed did not lose the slightest.


    Miyagi, Mitsui, Rukawa, Naruto, and the Xiangbei quartet ran at the same time. Although Mitsui''s speed is the slowest among the Xiangbei quartet, it is also dragged down by injuries, and it is not much slower, that is, 11 seconds. It''s just a little bit in the early days. Compared with the Hainan shooting guard, Mitsui''s speed will not fall behind, and the fast-break trio of Xiangbei, 100 meters are all within 11 seconds.


    "RUN&GUN, really is the best tactics in Xiangbei, but if you play against Hainan..." The beautiful reporter pondered deeply, already seeing the difference between Hainan and Xiangyang.


    The biggest feature of Xiangyang is that the four elders are strong inside, but the four elders are not flexible enough after all. The tall and fast players like Naruto, Xiandao and Rukawa are very rare treasures, so Xiangyang It is difficult to resist Xiangbei¡¯s running and bombing tactics, probably because the Big Four can hardly keep up with their speed, but Hainan is different. Amu and Qingtian are both within 100 meters and 11 seconds, while Muto and Ashen are not. Slow action, except for the main center of both sides, everything else is fast.


    When Miyagi was about to enter the Hainan three-point line, the middle-aged man had already followed up.


    ''It is a very unwise stupid practice to fight A Mu with this body of oneself...''


    Miyagi quickly judged this. Before Amu''s defensive actions were fully formed, the basketball flew into Rukawa Kaede''s hands with a turn of his wrist.


    "Asshole Ruchuan Feng, I won''t lose to you!"


    The little monkey has a high fighting spirit and is about to be ashamed of the middle school basketball finals that day. But Rukawa Kaede has a cold look, in fact, he didn''t care about Kiyota''s provocation. He only had the basket in his eyes.


    Rukawa didn''t talk nonsense with the little monkey at all, and shot a long shot outside the three-point line.


    Huh!


    The little monkey in Hainan was bullied by Xiangbei No. 10 for a long time, and when he was defensive, he encountered Xiangbei No. 11''s face shooting. It was really pitiful.


    Above the stands, the mountain king ace''s eyes shone faintly.


    Chapter 72-Strong opening, poor monkey


    Hainan VS Xiangbei, the opening 5:0, this score seems not surprising, but it is the score played by the king of Kanagawa Hainan behind.


    The king of Hainan actually fell behind with a score of 5:0. If the opponent is the undefeated mountain king, that''s okay, but now their opponent is the Xiangbei basketball team that has entered the joint final for the first time in the past few decades. This opening scene will probably make many people not only their glasses, but also their eyeballs.


    "Unexpectedly, Hainan would fall behind by 5 points at the start."


    "It''s true that no one would have thought it was such an opening, but when you think about the strength of the two first-year students in Xiangbei, such scores seem to be nothing."


    "Well, compared to the first grade in Xiangbei, Hainan''s No. 10 is much worse. The junior high school MVP turned out to be just talking big."


    There was a lot of discussion in the stands, and they basically praised Naruto and Rukawa who just scored, but the evaluation of Qingtian was not so good. After all, in the two offensives of Xiangbei just now, the MVP of Kanagawa Junior High was a complete tragedy.


    I was intercepted by Naruto in the air and shot by Kaede Rukawa. It was very pitiful.


    "I didn''t expect Xiangbei to lead Hainan by 5 points at the beginning. Fujima, how do you think this game will develop next?"


    "Amu will definitely not sit back and watch Xiangbei fight like this, but the gap in the inside line is a bit bigger. If Xiangbei aims at the inside line to blast, Hainan will have to fight."


    "But that kid from Hainan, No. 10, was so arrogant before the opening, and it turned out to be played continuously at the beginning of the game, which is really shameful."


    "In fact, Qingtian''s physical fitness is very good, and the basic skills are also very solid. It''s not that he is weak, but the two first-year students in Xiangbei are too strong."


    "Yes, we were just caught by those two first-year... alas..."


    Hainan was 5 points behind Xiangbei in the opening game. Uncle Amu didn''t expect this opening.


    Hainan attacked again, and A Mu decided to come by himself.In the face of Xiangbei No. 7, who was defending himself, the middle-aged man didn''t do any fake moves at all, and directly relied on this powerful body to push forward!


    Miyagi¡¯s first start will not be lost to Amu, and even slightly stronger in the first half. In high school basketball, Naruto has never seen anyone with a faster first start than Miyagi, including him. He, and the top high school student in Japan in the stands.


    But Amu is not only proud of speed. Even if Miyagi''s speed can keep up with Amu, his short body can''t withstand Amu''s forcible collision like a bright tank, and Amu''s body. At the first touch, he staggered back and suddenly lost his position completely, and A Mu easily broke through the inside line.


    The cold-faced fox moved a step forward to make up for defense. Although it leaked from Qingtian, Amu did not pass the ball and directly faced Xiangbei No. 11.


    Rukawa Fox¡¯s eyes are extremely cold and serious, because he is facing the first person in Kanagawa at this time. As long as he can beat him, then he can become Kanagawa¡¯s No.1 player, so the Fox is very serious.


    But no matter how serious it is, unstoppable is unstoppable!


    Even though the fox is taller than Amu, even if he is only three kilograms lighter than Amu, he still can''t resist the strange power of Amu''s muscles. Amu squeezed into the inside and then took off.


    beep!


    Huh!


    "Red No. 11 thugs foul, the score is counted, and an extra free kick!"


    "Good fight, Senior Mu!"

 1632 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1632

    "Teach those arrogant first-year boys some lessons!"


    "Yes, we in Hainan can''t be defeated by those arrogant first-year boys!"


    Amu Qiang broke through the inside line and after passing Miyagi, he successfully fouled Rukawa Feng, not only to revive the morale of Hainan, but also to prevent the morale of Xiangbei from continuing to increase, and immediately attracted a round of applause from the Hainan rest area. .


    Coach Gaotou opened the fan and shook it lightly, with a slight smile on his broad face.


    ''Yes, that''s it, Amu, as the number one player in Kanagawa, you can''t let those freshmen arrogant in front of you!''


    Naruto patted the fox on the shoulder, and then pointed to the Hainan rest area: "You are the most unqualified Hainan to talk about other people in Hainan, idiot!" Naruto reached out and pointed at Hainan No. 10. Laughing, the Sakuragi Legion laughed the most exaggerated.


    "Hahaha...Hua Dao is right, the first-year new talents in Hainan are the most arrogant!"


    "Also arrogant and lacking strength, hey, Hainan, your super newcomer still has zero points so far!"


    "We scored in both first grades in Xiangbei, how about you, Hainan?!"


    Kiyota: "..."


    The four problematic children of the Sakuragi Legion yelled, stupefied to make Hainan score even the least bit happy, but they could not refute, Naruto 2 points, Rukawa Kaede 3 points, Qingtian Zerodan.


    Takano painfully helped his forehead: "These guys I know Sakuragi are all problem children, and even Hainan''s bench has to provoke him."


    "But the timing of the provocation was right, what do you think, Fujima?"


    "Well, Hainan should have been able to rely on Amu''s foul to rejuvenate his morale, and then launch a counterattack to overtake the score in one fell swoop, but because Sakuragi, whether he did it on purpose or not, he was so troubled by him anyway, Hainan''s. The players must be full of depression, let alone reviving their morale, even if their morale does not fall, it is good."


    Naruto cooperated with his best friend of the four, and after smashing the Hainan bench, he was ready to grab rebounds.


    Huh!


    Although the middle-aged man can''t make a three-pointer, the free throw is still very accurate.


    5:3, Hainan is still behind


    Xiangbei organized the offense, and Amu''s defense was extremely tight. In addition, the opponent''s height was 15 points higher than his own. Miyagi, who had difficulty breaking through this wall, immediately changed hands and passed the ball to his outside partner.


    Mitsui passed the ball and faced the Hainan No. 1 marksman Shinzong Ichiro.


    "A god? I heard that you are the number one sharpshooter in Hainan, but I want to tell you that the person in front of you will be the number one sharpshooter in the country!"


    Ah Shen''s lips were pressed tightly into a line, still keeping close contact with Mitsui.Although Mitsui''s hand was cold when he played against Xiangyang, but think about the game against Tsukumu, you can''t give him a chance for this lunatic Mitsui Hisou.


    Mitsui lowered his center of gravity and made a quick breakthrough. Because of injuries, the limit speeds of Mitsui and Ashen should not be much different now, but when it comes to experience and comprehensiveness, Hainan Shooting is far from Xiangbei Flame Man¡¯s opponent. Mitsui continues By making a fake move, the Hainan shot was successfully swayed, and Mitsui made a short breakthrough.


    Amu and Miyagi were entangled on the right side of the court. Even the gentry Mu was beyond reach at this time. Muto stepped forward to make up for defense. Mitsui''s wrist shook, and the basketball flew towards Naruto.


    Mutomasa had no choice but to take off and block shots, but Naruto was just making a false projection. After he flew Muto, he immediately hit the basket and made a shooting posture.


    Takasago was forced to take a step out of defense, and Naruto''s shot was of course a fake move. When Takasago raised the center of gravity, he immediately collected the ball, and the basketball passed through Takasago''s armpits and was immediately sent into the hands of the Sh¨­bei gorilla. .


    "Oh!!"


    The gorilla made a loud howl, the huge body rose into the sky, and the little Hainan monkey immediately appeared in front of the gorilla.


    "too naive!!"


    The little monkey from Hainan screamed, pressing his palms on the basketball between Akagi''s hands. With a height difference of 20 cm, the little monkey''s jumping ability is really amazing.


    "How can that kid jump so high?!"


    The voices of the audience on the court fell into the ears of the little monkey, and the little monkey was finally a little more comfortable, but the jumping power could not make up the gap in brute force.Just as Miyagi and Rukawa couldn''t resist Amu''s violent breakthrough, the little monkey couldn''t resist the gorilla slam dunk of Captain Xiangbei.


    boom!!


    Huh!!


    The little monkey''s body flew out, the gorilla knocked the little monkey away and scored a dunk, looking down at the little monkey on the floor.


    "Who do you think is too naive?" Kuku left a rhetorical question, and immediately responded.


    The little monkey jumped up and moved his arms and legs. There was no injury, but he was really depressed.


    The nasty figure of Naruto appeared in front of the little monkey again, reaching out to hook the fox''s shoulder.


    "Intercepted by me, shot by you, knocked away by the orangutan, do you think we are too much to that little monkey?"


    The cold-faced fox was forced to cooperate with Naruto''s cross talk and nodded: "Yeah, kind of."


    "You said that we bullied the monkeys in this way. Will the Animal Protection Association come to our house and say that we abuse animals?"


    "Maybe."


    "It''s better for us to call the Animal Protection Association first."


    "Play it yourself." After the fox dropped this sentence, he immediately ran to his own half to prepare for defense.


    Naruto made a call gesture, and then walked to the little monkey with a smile on his face: "Don''t worry, I have already called the Animal Protection Association. You will not be bullied anymore, little monkey."


    "Asshole! Get out of here!!"


    The little monkey pushed Naruto away with one hand, and then immediately rushed to the front to prepare to attack, while Naruto scratched his chin and smiled badly.


    ''I''m sorry, Qingtian, I haven''t played enough yet...''


    Chapter 73-Comparison of centers, gaps in the inside


    Naruto bullied the little monkey in Hainan with pure malice. Hainan No. 10''s performance so far in this game can really only be described as miserable.


    Both sides changed positions, and Hainan organized an offensive again.


    Amu gestured, and the inside center Takasago moved the camera and immediately began to move, closely following Takasago.


    The little monkey''s eyes rolled and the lightning started, and Rukawa Feng was not slow, so he immediately followed up and did not let the little monkey go.


    Takasago, Kiyota; Akagi, Rukawa, the four figures huddled together. Rukawa wanted to follow Kiyota, but suddenly the head of Hainan''s center appeared in front of him, blocking Rukawa.


    Although the Hainan center Takasago is the last one among the four major centers in the county in terms of physique, he is a center after all and will not lose to Rukawa Fox in terms of strength. Rukawa Fox was blocked by Takasago and immediately lost his position. The person in front of the gorilla has become a little monkey in Hainan.


    Amu seized the opportunity and the basketball flew over Miyagi''s head easily and passed into Kiyota''s hands.


    "Gorilla, I will definitely pay you back the shame just now!"


    The little monkey had a high fighting spirit, and Akagi was furious: "A little monkey dare to be presumptuous in front of me?!''


    Akagi tried hard to defend the little monkey, but his huge body was no more flexible than Qingtian. Qingtian easily passed Akagi at a speed and then took off.


    Huh!!

 1633 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1633

    The little monkey in Hainan has been bullied for a long time, and now he is finally exasperated. After passing the gorilla, he dunks and scores, spitting out the depressed air before.


    ''Pick and roll?''


    Naruto squeezed his chin, replaying Hainan''s attack just now.


    Although the center of Takasago suffers too much physically, it is much better than Akagi in terms of technique and consciousness. Takasago has done a very good job of covering and coping. It is just like the pick-and-roll coordination just now, although it is really good. The person in charge of the situation is Amu, but if Takasago doesn''t have that kind of cooperation awareness and experience, he can''t successfully play that kind of pick-and-roll cooperation.


    ''Although the gorilla outperforms the pseudo-orangutan Takasago in both personal offense and defense, from the perspective of collective basketball, Takasago is a more qualified center. Alas, it''s a headache.''


    So far, Xiangbei is still a team dominated by individual attacks, and for a long time in the future, Xiangbei is unlikely to become a team dominated by team attacks.


    Xiangbei advocates personal offense. Even if they are two guards, although they are good at organizing and scheduling, they are basically personal breakthroughs. After attracting the opponent''s firepower, they pass the ball to the open teammates, such as beautiful pick-and-rolls such as Takasago and Qingtian. Tactics, Xiangbei can''t play.


    The current Xiangbei, not to mention pick-and-roll support, even basic passing or even off-ball running is not enough. Naruto and the two super guards are still a bit better, but once the ball reaches Akagi and Rukawa If you do, there will be problems with passing... Both are problematic children.


    Naruto is very clear about the current crux of Xiangbei, but the team¡¯s cooperation with this kind of thing cannot be solved in a short time, at least not in one or two months or even one or two years. This is the current situation of coach Anxi. The reason for not giving advice in this regard, because it is useless.


    The slam dunk after Kiyoda shook Akagi lifted Hainan''s morale again, showing the tyrannical strength of the king of Kanagawa. With Amu as the center, the whole team began a powerful attack mode.


    Takasago gave up his personal offense and concentrated on supporting. With the help of Amu and Takasago, the Hainan little monkey shook Akagi and Rukawa successively. After the slam dunk, he scored two goals and scratched his cheeks. The audience''s comment on the little monkey A lot better too.


    However, in the eyes of audiences who actually understand the ball, it is not Kiyota who scored the last point, but Amu and Takasago who played tacitly together. With the help of both of them, Kiyota can score consecutively in front of Akagi and Rukawa. The last two bosses were depressed.


    Hainan played a normal rhythm on the offensive end. Takasago, Kiyota, and Amu all scored in the account, but Muto and Ashen were very tragic.


    Muto was strangled by Naruto on the inside, and he didn''t even have the chance to touch the ball, let alone score. Hainan No. 9 is the main force forward. The game has been powerful so far, and the data is all zero; Hainan''s first shot encountered the Xiangbei flame The male blockade, the first half played for seven minutes, only one phone meeting, and the result was still not hit, it seems that this Hainan shot is going to replicate the state of the previous Xiangbei shot, a tragedy...


    Although Muto and Ashen did not perform well, Amu and Kiyota did well, so Hainan played well on the offensive end, but it was not worth mentioning on the defensive end.


    The two defenders of Xiangbei all have accurate three-pointers, but in this game, the two defenders are willing to make green leaves. So far, they have not made a long-range three-pointer. They are all organizing and dispatching teammates.


    Miyagi faced Amu and encountered the most powerful enemy ever faced. It was even more difficult to score, but he did a good job in organization. The last time he played against Fujima, Miyagi improved. It''s very big. Even though Miyagi has always wanted to defeat Amu and become the first point guard in his heart, this idea is ranked after the team''s victory.


    And even if Amu can block Miyagi, Xiangbei still has a second offensive to initiate ~ point-the flame man Mitsui Shou!


    Hainan¡¯s shot at this game did not perform as Kanagawa¡¯s scoring champion at all. No matter on the offensive or defensive end, facing Xiangbei No.14, Ah Shen was very tragic. It is not an exceptionally good physical fitness that cannot defend Mitsui. .


    The biggest problem is still in the interior. The three-corner combination of Takasago, Muto and Kiyota actually suffers the same problems. They suffer too much in height and strength. The highest in Hainan''s Takasago is just The shortest fox on the inner line of Xiangbei is only three centimeters tall.


    The difference in height and strength made the Hainan inside trio completely unable to resist the animal inside of Xiangbei. Xiangbei used the inside trio as an attack arrow, like the trident of the sea king, completely blown up the trio of Hainan inside.


    The first half of the game lasted for more than seven minutes, Xiangbei 23:15, 8 points ahead of the king Hainan, the score difference is almost reaching double digits, and the first half of the game is not more than half, this score difference undoubtedly made many people The glasses fell to the ground.


    "It''s really scary. Hainan''s inside line is really not Xiangbei''s opponent. The first half started less than half of the time, but the inside line was beaten like this!


    Xiangyang Takano expressed his opinion that as one of the four great men who had a head-to-head confrontation with the Xiangbei inner line, Takano really had a lingering fear about the terrifying power of the Xiangbei inner line.


    "Yeah, there is too much difference in both height and strength. The combination of Akagi and Sakuragi can already be said to be Kanagawa''s No. 1 inside combination. Even if Amu rushed to the rebound and grabbed the rebound, he couldn''t get it. He had the advantage of rebounding, and Ah Shen was blocked by Mitsui again today. His performance was poor and Hainan was behind in the score. It is only natural to think about it. What do you think, Fujima?"


    "Well, although Hainan''s tacit understanding is higher than that of Xiangbei, the individual abilities of Xiangbei players are too strong. Except for Amu, the remaining four positions are all downwind. And the two outside lines, Mitsui He Miyagi, even Mu can only deal with one, but Ah Shen cannot block the other one, Xiangbei can always retain an efficient offensive launch ~ point, coupled with super internal strength, Hainan will fall behind, think about it. Of course."


    Fujima carefully analyzed the comparison of the strength of the two teams, thinking about Hainan nowadays, except for Amu, the remaining four positions are all at a disadvantage. It is really scary. Such a team is really in Kanagawa. Can anyone beat them?Can they Xiangyang?


    Hanakata pushed his glasses: ¡°In the final analysis, it¡¯s because Xiangbei has the two inner pillars of Akagi and Sakuragi at the same time. Although not reconciled, Akagi''s quality is definitely the best in the country, and Sakuragi can be said to be the number one in Kanagawa. One of the power forwards, Kanagawa no longer has a team to move Xiangbei, including our Xiangyang. Even if you look at the whole country, only the undefeated mountain king''s Kawada and Nobe can compete with Akagi and Sakuragi. The combination is contending."


    Takano:''¡­¡­''


    Hua Xing''s evaluation is very accurate, even if Takano is dissatisfied, he can only admit this.


    And the beauty reporter Yayoi Aida of "Basketball Weekly" made similar comments: "I didn''t expect that Xiangbei could lead Hainan by 8 points, but with the inside strength of Akagi and Sakuragi, plus Rukawa Kaede''s attacking firepower, There are also the organization and scheduling of two super guards, Xiangbei, I''m afraid it really has the strength to challenge the mountain king."


    The beauty reporter turned his eyes to the No. 1 high school student in Japan in the stands: "Because I know this, even the ace of Sanwang will go to Kanagawa to watch the Shonoku game in person?''


    "I didn''t expect Xiangbei to be so powerful, Senior Aida, how do you think Hainan should deal with Xiangbei next?"


    "Xiangbei''s inside team is too strong, only playing the animal husbandry classmates. However, like Xiangbei''s team, it doesn''t..." Aida Yayoi shook his head and didn''t continue talking, but used the notebook in his hand. Knocked on the head of Nakamura, "Okay, don''t talk about it anymore, we should be ready to go, really, if you can stand up a bit, you won''t have to work so hard!"


    "Um, I''m sorry, Senior Aida."


    The rookie reporter touched his head, hurriedly packed his things, and left the basketball hall with reporter Aida. Today, they are also responsible for reporting the game between Lingnan and Buri.


    Chapter Seventy-Four-High Head Tactics, Yin Smiling Eyes


    Although Buri is also the top four team last year, because of the graduation of the third-year senior, Buri is now facing the dilemma of being indifferent, and his strength is not at the same level as the other teams.


    Lingnan didn''t even take out the secret weapon of Futian, only relying on the combination of the two of Xiandao and Yuzhu, they defeated Buli.


    The match between Lingnan and Buri started earlier than the match between Xianghai, so when Aida and Nakamura arrived at the basketball hall here, the match had entered the second half. Lingnan was ahead of the third place last year with a score of 93:47. The Buri basketball team, except for Xiandao, the other main players are already sitting in the rest area, slowly waiting for the end of the game that has entered garbage time.


    "I didn''t expect that there would be such a big gap in just one year!"


    Aida Yayoi exclaimed at the huge difference between the two sides, and then walked to the rest area in Lingnan: "Hello, Coach Tianoka."


    "Oh, it''s Miss Aida."


    "Well, Coach Tian Gang, this year''s Lingnan is indeed very strong. You can actually lead Buri, who is also the top four team, with such a huge difference. It seems that your choice of letting Xiandao play the point guard is correct. It."


    "Xiandao is indeed very talented, he has the potential to become a national-level point guard, but Buri is not such a weak team, just because their previous third-year players have all graduated this year, and none of the first and second-year players are too good. Players, that¡¯s why it¡¯s just that."


    Although Tian Gang was still happy with such a big lead, he also remained calm, because he knew that Lingnan''s opponent this year was simply Buri.


    "Although the strength of Buri is not better than last year, we in Lingnan want to enter the national competition and there are two tough battles to fight."


    ''Hainan and Xiangbei...''


    Aida Yayoi recalled the previous Xianghai game:''Indeed, they are the real enemies that Lingnan will face.''


    "Sister, you are too late, the game here is about to end."


    "Oh, Hikichi. I''m so sorry. When I came here just now, there was a traffic jam, so it was delayed for a while." Yayoi Aida looked at his brother with a smile, but he didn''t apologize at all. "But Hikichi, you too. Work hard and try to be able to play the game early!"


    The younger brother Yanyi~ My younger brother looked a little embarrassed and embarrassed: "Don''t worry about this!"


    Bullying his innocent brother, Yayoi Aida laughed happily, completely showing the style of a black-bellied sister.


    Yan Yi glared at his unscrupulous sister, and was about to turn around and leave, but suddenly thought of something: "By the way, sister, did you just come over from the Xiangbei and Hainan game? Their game situation? How''s it going?"


    Facts have proved that although Yanyi''s basketball level is not even qualified to become a Lingnan bench player, he is still very useful at certain times, such as now.


    When Yan Yi asked, the ears of all the players in Lingnan were pricked up. In fact, they had long known that their true rivals this year are now playing fiercely. At this time, how could they not care about Xiangbei and Hainan? What about the game?


    Aida''s laughter stopped, and his eyes became a little deep.


    "Xiangbei... played very well. When I left the basketball hall, Xiangbei and Hainan played less than eight minutes in the first half. Xiangbei 23:15, 8 points ahead of Hainan."


    Xiangbei played well in the opening game, leading Hainan by 8 points, allowing Hainan to call out the first timeout of the game.


    Coach Gaotou still looked calm, shaking his fan gently, looking around his disciples: "Xiangbei is indeed a very strong team, no wonder they can beat Xiangyang, but the king of Kanagawa is still our Hainan. Because we in Hainan are always victorious!"

 1634 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1634

    Gaotou said this purely to boost morale, and then turned to Hainan Captain: "Mu, what do you think of Xiangbei?"


    "It''s really strong, but especially in the interior, the combination of Akagi and Sakuragi is more powerful than Kanagawa and Takano. It can be said that it is Kanagawa''s first interior combination."


    Although Takasago and Muto were a little depressed, they had to admit that they couldn''t fight against Xiangbei''s animal inside line at all. The difficulty of the orangutan and the monkey was far better than that of Hana and Takano.


    "Then take Sakuragi Qing out of the field, Mu, Gong Yi..."


    Xiangbei...


    Coach Anxi is still tepid, holding a big tea cup in his hand.


    "You played well, keep it up, remember that our real goal is not Hainan, but the king of mountains."


    "Yes!"


    All the members of Xiangbei shouted, probably because the ace of Shan Wang is sitting in the stands watching their game at this time. These guys are obviously more excited than before. It can also be said that before the official match with Shan Wang, they gave Shan Wang an advance. Get off the horse, especially Rukawa Feng. Even when he arrived in the rest area, his eyes didn''t cool down at all, he was still blazing with high morale.


    Naruto took the towel that Ye Zi handed over to wipe off his sweat, and at the same time he was knocked on the back of his head by a fan.


    "Why hit me again, big sister!"


    "I said don''t call my eldest sister!"


    Caizi said and knocked Naruto again: "Although she played well in the opening game, don''t be careless, and you, don''t always provoke the opponent''s players before the start of the game. Xiangbei''s face has been lost by you, fool. !"


    "Hi, I see, big sister."


    Snapped!


    Naruto, who has never changed his teachings, was once again attacked by a fan from the manager of Hunan North America. While rubbing his head, Naruto complained in his heart: "Don''t provoke the opponent''s players before the opening. Next time, I will provoke him in the game. ¡­Hey, not just the players, I''m going to even the coach to get it together!''


    If Naruto¡¯s mental activity was known to Caizi, it must have been beaten by the fan of the kraft paper + sandpaper combination. When Naruto was rubbing his head, he blinked and saw Hainan Gaotou in front of the coach. The man suddenly showed a knowing smile.


    ''Go head, this trick is of no use to me.''


    The game started again, Hainan and Xiangbei players re-appeared, and Hainan''s abnormal adjustment obviously attracted the attention of the audience.


    In front of the main force in Hainan, No. 9 Muto sits on the bench, and instead wears a pair of windproof goggles. He looks only in the size of a primary school student, like an alien who will be there when the wind blows-Hainan No. 15, Gong Yiyi Fan.


    Everyone knows that the altitude of the main point guard Miyagi Ryoda of Xiangbei is still less than 170 cm. Among the players in Kanagawa, it is the lowest level. When Hainan No. 15 is on the court, Xiangbei No. 7 is from the practice game of Lingnan. So far, in addition to team practice, it is finally not the lowest altitude on the field. What is even more surprising is that after all players on both sides are in position, the bottom altitude on the field actually finds the second altitude on the field. height.


    "Come on, Sakuragi!"


    This time Hainan¡¯s scheduling is really incomprehensible. At least in the eyes of most of the audience, Hainan¡¯s coach is purely brain-disabled. As everyone knows, this time Hainan Gaotou¡¯s scheduling, in the original, once let Xiangbei 10 eat What a loss.


    Gong Yiyifan, a third-year student in the high school affiliated to Hainan University, although he looks short, is actually in the same grade as the monster Amu, and he is also Naruto and his predecessors.Standing 160 cm tall and weighing 42 kg, Naruto has never seen a player shorter than Gong Yi in the field of Japanese high school basketball, looking at all the benches, benches, and even cheerleaders.


    And it is such a small man who has persisted in the Hainan basketball team for three years and has survived that arduous training. In the Xianghai battle, he got his first chance to play.


    But it was such a Hainan''s bottom-to-last altitude, and even the bottom-to-bottom altitude among Kanagawa players, and it suppressed the Sakuragi Flower Road at the time.With this dwarf alone, Xiangbei No. 10, who was able to fight against Yuzhu and knocked down the two elders of Xiangyang, was abruptly hit on the bench. This is also enough to see the coaching and resilience of the coach. .


    It''s just that, can the strategy that achieved great success in the''original'' work now?


    After eating half a handful of fragrant bananas, the king of the mountain with a bit of stomach support, two legs spread: "Are you surprised? I can only say that I am really a coach, but for that bastard Sakuragi, such a trick will be He makes good use of it, hehe...It''s getting more and more interesting."


    A small man with a height of only 160 cm defends a big man over 190 cm on the basketball court. Such a scene can be regarded as a world wonder. After Gong Yi came on the court, the audience''s eyes were concentrated on Naruto and Gong Yi. A pair of abnormal duel.


    Gong Yi''s defensive posture looks really funny, but his main purpose in playing is to dangle in front of Naruto.


    "Come on, Sakuragi!"


    "Why don''t you move, are you scared by me?"


    "Come and defend me if you have the ability!"


    The young man named Gong Yi faithfully performed the tactics set by the high head coach, and at the same time, the Hainan monster Mu Shenyi held the ball strong.


    Chapter 75-The monster being talked about, unexpected changes


    Compared to Miyagi, Amu''s body was too burly. Stepping out in one step, the huge body seemed to form a hurricane.


    Even if Miyagi tried desperately to defend, he couldn''t resist Amu''s giant body.To be honest, Amu''s fake moves before the breakthrough may not be much better than Mitsui and Miyagi, but Amu''s body has reached the point where no fake moves are needed.


    Even if he could keep up with A Mu''s speed, it would be very difficult to resist A Mu''s brute force at the same time.


    Miyagi just touched Amu''s body lightly, and he staggered back, completely unable to defend.


    In fact, this wasn''t Miyagi''s problem either. Captain Xiangyang was also broken through countless times by A Mu''s unreasonable brutal collision. It wasn''t that they didn''t work hard enough, but the body really couldn''t resist it.


    Miyagi''s defense once again completely turned into ashes under Amu''s brute force, Amu rushed into the inside without any hindrance, and rushed towards Naruto.


    When Amu broke through the inside line, Gong Yi immediately turned around and ran away from the three-point line, which resulted in a one-on-one situation between Naruto and Amu on the inside line.


    A Mu Yang made a projection with his hands in front of Naruto and Miyagi in the back. The two formed a double-team situation.


    Naruto raised his focus and blocked Amu''s shot, but Amu immediately changed hands and passed the basketball beyond the three-point line.


    "Gong Yi, cast it!"


    After Gong Yi received the pass from Amu, there was no Xiangbei player within three meters around him. He looked up at the Xiangbei basket and gently raised his hand to shoot!


    Huh!


    The Hainan Dwarf made a sudden long shot outside the three-point line and accurately penetrated the Xiangbei basket. The Xiangbei players and the audience all lost their voice in an instant, while Hainan''s rest area cheered.


    "It''s a great vote, Senior Gong Yi!"


    "It really deserves to be Hainan''s second shot!"


    "Defeat that arrogant first-year kid!"


    ''Second shot...''


    The people in Xiangbei squeezed their chins, knowing that they were all shaved by the coach in Hainan.


    The middle-aged Hainanese ran to Naruto: "Are you only of this level?" After leaving a sentence, he immediately returned to defense, just like the gorilla stimulated the little monkey.


    Coach Gaotou opened the fan again and slapped it lightly, showing a smile with everything under control on his vast face like the country of Russia: "That''s it, Amu, Gong Yi, just stimulate him!No matter how talented that Sakuragi Huadao is, the first grade is only the first grade after all. If he is sent off for his five crimes, this game is our Hainan victory!''


    Coach Gaotou was very confident in his own combat plan, but he didn''t see Naruto''s more and more... yummy (?) smile.


    Coach Xiangbei still sits firmly on the Diaoyutai, holding a big teacup.


    "Oh ha ha ha... really interesting..."


    The old man took a sip of hot tea slowly, and his mind became more active: "Go head, you shouldn''t stimulate Sakuragi. I hope you have a quick-acting heart-relief pill today.''


    The performance of Hainan No. 2 shot in the first match was really good. He hit a three-pointer for the first time after playing, and the score between the two sides was reduced to 23:18.

 1635 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1635

    "Miyagi, give me the ball."


    The two sides rotated, Xiangbei organized the offense, and Naruto immediately opened his hand as the coach Gao had expected.


    Miyagi smiled, knowing exactly what his power forward''s black heart is like, Miyagi''s wrist flicked, and the basketball was immediately passed to Naruto.


    Gong Yi stood in front of Naruto, making symbolic defensive movements with both hands: "Come on, Sakuragi!"


    Naruto dribbled the ball unhurriedly, looked at Gong Yi in front of him with a smile, and looked at the timid Gong Yi in coldness, and then suddenly started.


    Although Naruto¡¯s physique is larger than Gong Yi¡¯s, and his weight is more than twice that of Gong Yi, the start-up speed of the first step is a lot faster than Gong Yi. With a flick of his wrist, the basketball immediately passes through. Gong Yi''s crotch was not too high, then Naruto stretched out his hand and grabbed the basketball passing under Gong Yi''s crotch, slammed to the inside of Hainan, and immediately stopped jumping before Takasago made up his defense.


    25:18


    "Impossible! How could this first-year kid..."


    Seeing the scene of Naruto breaking through Gong Yi with his own eyes, the coach Gaotou could hardly believe his eyes. How could such a big body have such good ball control skills?!It¡¯s not too uncommon for a big man over 190 cm to wear the crotch, but now the person who wears the crotch is the lowest altitude on the court with only 160 cm. However, it shows that the person who wears the crotch is beautiful. It is Xiangbei No. 10, which measures 193 cm.


    "Hey, did you see that the little man in Hainan was actually pierced!"


    "I just saw him hit a three-pointer and thought it was very good. I didn''t expect the technique to be so bad. It seems that the three-pointer just now was just luck."


    "I think it is, the red-headed boy from Xiangbei is better."


    Poor Gong Yi, the three-point ability cultivated by countless hard training, but because of a mistake, it became the luck of others.


    "Amu, I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay, Gong Yi, just call back in a while."


    A Mu is still as stable as Mount Tai, his calm face seems not at all worried about the result of today''s game.And Xiangbei 10 suddenly ran in front of Amu: "Senior Mu, can you ask a question?"


    A Mu frowned and looked at the red-headed kid in front of him, telling him intuitively that this kid was definitely not doing anything good.


    Before A Mu could say no, Naruto immediately cut off A Mu''s words: "That, Senior Mu...Are you really a high school student?"


    "Oh my God!" In the Xiangbei rest area, the sisters Caizi and Ye Zi held up their foreheads at the same time. They felt that the red-headed guy was out of help. They just finished teaching him, but turned around to provoke the opponent player again. This time it was not just bullying the little monkey, but provoking Captain Hainan, the monster Shepherd!


    A Mu was stunned, his dark complexion suddenly increased by two layers, and the little Hainan monkey who respected A Mu suddenly exploded his hair: "Asshole! Red-haired monkey, please show me respect to Senior Mu!"


    Naruto was also afraid that Qingtian would not speak. If Qingtian didn''t act as a fancier, how would his cross talk go down, and he immediately yelled with Qingtian''s voice: "You little monkey is too despicable! Actually looking for a graduated student to come back to the competition! !"


    "You idiot! Senior Mu is a serious high school student, he is only 17 years old!!"


    Naruto turned his head and looked at A Mu up and down: "Little monkey, I won''t believe you!"


    "Ah, you bastard!"


    The No. 10 monkeys of the two teams exploded their hair at the same time, directly turning the basketball court into a big stage for cross talk. Qingtian, unconsciously and maliciously, cooperated with Naruto to give Amu a meal.


    beep!The referee blew his whistle and immediately ran between the two: "Chatting is forbidden during the game, hurry up and give me a serious game, you two number 10!"


    It is said that Naruto has to run to stimulate the opponent''s players in every game. The little monkey jumps and jumps in every game. He is the most noisy. The referee has long been familiar with these two monkeys.


    The audience was half paralyzed with laughter at this time, and three black lines appeared on the flower-shaped forehead of Xiangyang center.


    "That kid, actually made A Mu''s joke?"


    "That fellow Sakuragi dare to do anything..."


    In the laughter of the audience, Captain Hainan took heavy steps and walked in front of Naruto: "I am at least a little younger than Akagi."


    People who don¡¯t seem to have a sense of humor suddenly laughed, and the explosive force produced is really unimaginable. A Mu¡¯s words made the entire audience¡¯s heads fall into a state of crash, Naruto scratched his head and turned to look towards Captain Orangutan.


    "In that case..."


    "Asshole! Don''t look at me!!"


    There was a faint red glow under the dark skin of the Xiangbei orangutan captain, but it was not obvious. Naruto coughed, raised a finger, and put on a pose of Tucao master: "Actually, it¡¯s not that Senior Mu is better than us orangutans. The team grows young, but you grow older and the orangutans grow older. To me, the difference between the two of you is actually the difference between uncle and uncle, which means...there is no difference."


    "Asshole!!"


    A Mu clenched his fists with both hands and almost punched out with one fist, but Akagi had already started chasing Naruto all over the field. After experiencing a tumultuous jump, the game finally started again.


    The reporter from Lingnan who finished the interview quickly rushed to the stadium here, his eyes focused on the stadium again, and his expression was focused. It was really worthy of the newspaper''s editor-in-chief to give her a bonus.


    Holding back his grievances, A Mu once again rushed into Miyagi.Poor Miyagi must bear the backlog of anger from a monster. Invisible, Naruto was really bad enough.


    After squeezing Miyagi forcibly, Amu broke into the inside again, attracting Naruto to defend.


    Naruto usually rushed in front of Amu with lightning. He hadn''t made any defensive actions, and his mouth had already started to spout: "Hello, uncle, get the lucky money."


    ''Good uncle... good uncle... good uncle...''


    Naruto¡¯s earnest look and respectful words to the elders thundered Amu completely. The muscles on his face faintly saw twitching, and there were even mistakes in his movements. Naruto shot with lightning and slapped Amu¡¯s hands. On the ball.


    "Stealed?!"


    "No...impossible!!"


    "Oh ha ha ha..."


    Chapter 76-Playing while fighting


    From the players to the coaches to the audience on the Hainan team, no one can believe their eyes.


    Just before their eyes, Kanagawa''s No.1 player, Mu Shen, the captain of their high school basketball team affiliated to Hainan University, was stolen?!


    If the opponent in front of Amu is the leader of the undefeated mountain king Fukatsu Kazushin, or the top Japanese high school student Eiji Sawakita in the stands, then this scene is not completely unacceptable.


    But at this time, the enemy in front of Hainan is Xiangbei, and the person in front of Amu is not the trump card of the mountain king, but the first-year boy in Xiangbei?!


    Amu was stolen by Naruto?!


    Naruto''s plan to provoke Amu succeeded. In fact, it was originally what Gaotou coach planned to let Gong Yi do to Naruto, but Naruto did it to Amu in advance and succeeded.


    Amu¡¯s cultivation is actually very good. As the captain of Hainan, he is calm, strong, persevering and full of fighting spirit, but the person in front of him is Naruto Uzumaki who keeps his mouth open, and the one who says death is better than killed. There are more people, super bastard!


    In the stands, the Sakuragi Legion laughed and waved the Sakuragi banner; Haruko¡¯s eyes burst into red hearts, Fujii and Matsui pushed her, and the girl immediately fell sideways; the mountain king¡¯s eyes were bright, for fear of missing any scene, at the same time Secretly annoyed again.


    ''It''s a pity, why didn''t you bring a video recorder, if only the scene just now could be recorded!''


    Naruto leaned forward to steal the ball and immediately started to chase the red basketball.


    A Mu had just encountered a steal, but Hainan was the one who reacted the fastest, and immediately followed Naruto to chase after him, but it was self-evident what the middle-aged man would feel.


    "Amu! Defeat him, quickly defeat him for me!!"


    Coach Gaotou snorted with anger and kept roaring, saying that his plan to irritate Naruto was not only failed, even he himself was irritated by Naruto.

 1636 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1636

    Coach Anxi still sits steadily, holding tea cups in both hands, and seems to be in a good mood.


    "Oh ha ha ha... Go high, your strategy is very good. The average first-year player can''t stand this kind of provocation, but our first-year is different, whether it¡¯s Rukawa¡¯s concentration or Sakura Student Mu¡¯s mentality is a gift bestowed by God, oh ha ha ha...''


    Naruto and Amu chased the basketball wildly, this time it was an absolute one-on-one match between the two!


    It¡¯s just that Naruto dashes forward and stabs directly, while Amu needs to turn around and accelerate again. Therefore, Naruto leads Amu by half a length, but there is not much difference in speed between the two, at least It''s hard to tell with the naked eye, Naruto can''t get rid of Amu, and Amu can''t catch up with Naruto.


    The two rushed toward the basketball. The basketball that Naruto patted off jumped several times on the ground, quickly bounced off the court, and bounced towards the Hainan rest area.


    "Ikebana, be careful!"


    "Sakuragi!!"


    Under the gaze of the audience and the players, Naruto stepped on his feet, his entire body vacated, his tall and sturdy body was completely parallel to the ground, and he held a basketball that had already flown out of the court but had not landed yet.


    Snapped!


    boom!!


    Naruto flew to save the basketball, and at the same time hit his whole body on the bench in the Hainan rest area.


    Rukawa Feng, who followed Amu, grabbed the ball and immediately transferred the ball to Xiangbei''s hands.


    "The ball is still alive!"


    "Where is that red-headed boy? Isn''t it a sacrifice?!"


    Naruto got up when he turned over and roared, "Rukawa Fox! I tried my best to save the ball. If you can''t make it, I will kill you!!"


    "Idiot, do you think I am you?!"


    The fox habitually replied, and then immediately slammed to Hainan''s basket.A Mu''s footsteps turned and he immediately chased after him. He was stolen by a first-year Naruto. Now if he can''t stop Rukawa Kaede''s attack, Kanagawa''s first player''s face will be lost.


    Rukawa Kaede¡¯s eyes only have endless fighting spirit. Whether it is defeating the No. 1 player in Kanagawa or the No. 1 high school student in Japan, it is Rukawa Fox¡¯s goal. Now these two goals exist at the same time in this basketball hall. What about Rukawa Fox? Maybe not desperately?!


    Zebei sat up straight, his eyes fixed on the movements of Xiangbei No.11, and his focused eyes were the true face of Shanwang Ace.


    Ruchuan entered the basket in Hainan, and other Hainan players had no time to follow up. Only A Mu, the first person to return to the defense, could prevent Rukawa Feng.


    Rukawa Feng took off again, and the defender in front of him was Hainan Mu Shenyi. Everything seemed to be a replay of the first goal of the opening.


    A Mu''s palm was pressed on the basketball held by Rukawa Kaede, and Rukawa Kaede''s strength was absolutely unable to resist A Mu''s strange power.


    ''I will never lose!Absolutely not!!''


    The fighting spirit burned in Rukawa Kaede¡¯s heart turned into strength. Facing Kanagawa¡¯s first player in mid-air, Rukawa Kaede collected the ball and then immediately tinged his waist. With his strong waist and abdomen strength, he vacated the air twice while shaking away. Animal husbandry.


    Huh!!


    27:18


    From Naruto stealing A Mu to flying to save the ball, Rukawa Feng dangled A Mu slam dunk in the air, this series of performances were performed by two first-year students in Xiangbei, and Mu Shenyi¡¯s reputation is just to These two first-year performances have been pushed to a higher level.


    "Retract the ball in the air and then slam dunk? How can anyone do that kind of action!"


    "The height that No.11 jumped up just now was a full 1 meter, right? Why are they so good in the first grade now?!"


    "Moreover, there is that red head. He actually intercepted A Mu head-on, which is incredible!"


    The audience''s cheers like a tsunami were all given to the two first-year boys in Xiangbei. Amu''s status and reputation in Kanagawa became a rocket booster, pushing the two Xiangbei boys to a higher level. height.


    "Sakuragi Flower Road... Rukawa Maple..."


    Naruto ran over and kicked the fox and staggered the fox: "Haha, fox, this is a good shot. It looks like luck today."


    "Idiot, do you think I am you?"


    "Fox, look for a fight!"


    The two first-grade children in Xiangbei had just finished cooperating, and they began to perform so-called infighting. The female manager of Xiangbei North America looked at the two first-year boys and felt that her headaches were getting more and more serious.


    "Really, they are still playing against Hainan now, do they want to engage in famous Hunan products at this time?!"


    "Forget it, Sister Caizi, anyway, the two of them have always been like this. I''m used to playing while fighting."


    Ye Zi spit out, and when he looked up, he saw Naruto standing in front of him, blushing and sticking out his tongue, and then reached out to high-five Naruto.


    This is basically a scene often staged in Xiangbei. Everyone has been accustomed from the beginning of envy, jealousy and hatred to now, but Naruto did not immediately return to defense after high-five with Ye Zi, but just moved forward. One step, staying in front of Caizi''s table.


    Caizi pursed her lips, the little inexplicable emotion that had just risen in her heart immediately turned into a hot flush on her face.


    A fiercely glared at the red-headed boy in front of him, in full view, Caizi couldn''t take the paper fan out to teach the boy, she could only be a little unwilling and inexplicably emotional, and reached out to high-five Naruto.


    Naruto laughed and ran to his own half-court defense.


    Mitsui glanced at Miyagi, and then concentrated on defending A Shen, absolutely not giving Hainan the first shot at any chance.


    Coach Gaotou suffocated his stomach at this time, and clutched his fan tightly in one hand: "Those two nasty first-year boys, A Mu, beat them for me, beat them!!''


    The middle-aged man was also full of stomach fire, once again on the outside line, with a strong body to force Miyagi.


    Miyagi obviously has worked hard enough, but among the people in northern Hunan, only the inner twin towers can fight against Amu¡¯s strange power. The size of Miyagi is unstoppable or unstoppable. No matter how hard Miyagi works, they Unable to resist A Mu''s brute force breakthrough.


    When A Mu broke through, Hainan No. 2 shot immediately turned and ran away from the three-point line. After attracting Naruto to defend, A Mu immediately changed hands and passed the ball into Gong Yi''s hands.


    Gong Yiyang had just made the projection gesture, but his eyes were covered by a huge shadow.


    Snapped!!


    "Ha, I know, that fellow Sakuragi can''t be defeated twice by the same trick at the same time." The king of mountain ace talked coldly in the stands, saying that after watching this game, his hands were getting itchy.


    Amu was depressed, but he could only turn back to defend immediately.


    Xiangbei once again launched a fast attack counterattack. Although the Hainan team has two super speeds, Amu and Qingtian, Xiangbei has three. In terms of the average speed of players, Xiangbei is obviously better.


    Naruto broke into Hainan''s inside, and Amu had to follow up the inside defense.But Naruto suddenly turned around and jumped, relying on the jumping power better than Amu and the height difference of 9 cm, he forced the basketball directly into Miyagi''s hands from the top of Amu''s head.


    After receiving the ball, Miyagi hesitated for a moment, and then ignored the defense of the bottom-to-last altitude in the audience and immediately raised his hand for a long shot.


    Huh!


    The head of Xiangbei''s point guard fired a long-range shot for the first time in this field and successfully penetrated the Hainan basket with a score of 30:18


    Just ten minutes after the first half of the Xianghai Battle, the difference between the two sides finally exceeded 10 points in one fell swoop!


    Chapter Seventy Seven-Outbreak, Mitsui''s Fury


    Naruto and Miyagi high-five to celebrate. Only halfway through the first half, Xiangbei was already 12 points ahead of Hainan. This was absolutely unimaginable in the past.

 1637 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1637

    "Xiangbei is really amazing. I didn''t expect that Xiangbei could lead Hainan by 12 points!"


    "Yes, it seems that the power of this dark horse in Xiangbei is beyond our imagination."


    "But the No. 15 in Hainan can''t seal the No. 10 in Xiangbei. Why did you say that the Hainan coach sent him on the field?"


    "Who knows? Maybe Hainan coach has a brain injury."


    The debate in the stands couldn''t be subdued at all. Although Gong Yi shot a three-pointer after he came on the field, his performance only stopped there. Compared with the performance of the opponents, Hainan No. 15 is not Xiangbei 10 at all. Opponent.


    Although Xiangbei No. 10 did not score during this period of offense and defense, it contributed comprehensive data of 1 block, 1 steal and 1 assist, especially when he successfully tackled Hainan Mu Shenyi. In our opinion, Xiangbei No. 10 outperformed Hainan No. 15 by a large margin, and the Hainan coach who made Gong Yi the tactical arrangement of defending Naruto naturally became in the eyes of the audience. Idiotic behavior.


    Naruto slowly lingered, squeezing his chin before running to the Hainan rest area, looking suspicious.


    "I really don''t understand which guy with a pig-headed brain wants Gong Yi to defend me?"


    Mitsui Yuyou ran to Naruto, hehe smirked: "Maybe it is our undercover agent sent from Xiangbei to Hainan?"


    "Well, maybe."


    Naruto nodded and agreed with Mitsui''s words, and then added another sentence: "I''m not afraid of opponents like gods, I''m afraid of being taught like pigs...cough cough!" The word "teaching" has slipped out of his mouth, and Naruto also glanced at Hainan¡¯s old man with a fan very deliberately: "It¡¯s indeed a pig brain..."


    "a ha ha ha¡­¡­"


    Naruto and Mitsui laughed defiantly in front of the Hainan rest area in a provocative manner, and the head coach was so angry that his face was dark.


    ''Asshole!!''


    The female manager and assistant manager of Hunan North America were completely speechless at this time, and couldn''t even complain about it, but they were all staring at the red-haired bastard.


    ''It''s not enough to provoke the players, but to provoke the coach again, you are really enough!''


    After Hainan No. 15 played, it was impossible to get the results as calculated. Therefore, Gong Yi was replaced by Gaotou coach after just over two minutes after playing. The No. 9 main power forward Masaru Muto once again went into battle.


    In Muto''s mind, he was really unwilling to fight against the No. 10 kid in Xiangbei, but there was no way.


    When Naruto saw Muto appear in front of him again, his smile widened.


    "Oh, are you looking for abuse again?"


    Muto''s face turned dark, and his heart was almost vomiting blood, but he was completely helpless. In the previous matchup with Naruto, Hainan No. 9 had a complete tragedy. The normal game was completely suppressed by Naruto. As the main force of Hainan, such The ending is really tragic.


    Beyond the three-point line, the Hainan middle-aged man once again rushed through Miyagi.


    Miyagi can now be considered open. Comparing the size of himself and Amu, it is basically impossible for him to prevent Amu¡¯s breakthrough, so as long as he can do his best, as long as Xiangbei can win, other things All can be thrown aside.


    Amu once again stormed the palace city and entered the northern Hunan line.


    This time, there is no need for Amu to rush towards Naruto. Naruto took the initiative to move a step sideways and block in front of Amu.


    "Come on if you have the ability, Mu Shenyi!"


    Amu''s eyes were cold, like a giant tank rushing towards Naruto. Although Muto had been deliberately emptied by Naruto, Amu couldn''t pass the ball at this time and was provoked by a first-year boy. If Amu chooses to pass, no In a head-on duel with Naruto, where can the face of his No. 1 player in Kanagawa go?


    Amu rushed into the Xiangbei inner line, facing Naruto, stopped and took off.


    Naruto took off slightly later than Amu, but the jumping speed was extremely fast, like a powerful rocket flying into the sky instantly, with a strong body intercepting the middle-aged Hainanese.


    Naruto''s physique is stronger than Amu, but Amu didn''t evade an opponent like Naruto. Instead, he ran into Naruto in midair.


    beep!Huh!


    "Red No. 10 thugs foul, the score is counted, and an extra free kick!"


    Amu stepped to the free throw line, scoring a stable free throw, and successfully hit 2+1 on Naruto, which finally allowed Amu to take a bite of his previous grievance.


    30:21


    Although Naruto was successfully fouled by Amu, he himself has only committed a foul in this game for the first time, and there are still 3 times left to use, so I don¡¯t mind at all, just thinking about the foul that Amu committed just now. Actions.


    ''Sure enough, it''s really different from seeing it in person. This strange ~ Uncle''s body is really a monster, and he can shoot in the situation just now. It''s amazing... amazing...''


    "Hey..." The Mountain King Ace laughed unpleasantly. Obviously he was extremely happy with the game. "Senior Mu''s physical fitness is still so abnormal. If you are singled out, even Senior Shenjin is not his. Opponent, but in terms of physical fitness, I have never seen a more monster body than that bastard Sakuragi."


    The two sides switched between offense and defense. Because Naruto was thinking about the foul committed by Amu just now for a while, the action was obviously slow for a while, and Hainan¡¯s return to defense was also very fast, so Xiangbei did not fight back this time. Yes, when the players were all seated, Miyagi turned his wrist and passed the ball to Mitsui.


    Mitsui dribbled the ball steadily, without arrogance or rashness, but the mood of Hainan''s top marksman in front of him was not stabilized to the level of Mitsui.


    In this game, Hainan¡¯s first shot has not yet been accounted for by a three-pointer. Although the players who are facing him are also the same, the opponent has not attempted to launch a three-pointer so far. To be precise, Mitsui has not yet taken the game. The reason for the three-pointer was not because of how good Ah Shen''s defense was, but because Mitsui hadn''t planned to start showing offensive firepower yet.


    Mitsui slapped the basketball one after another, keeping his eyes fixed on Hainan''s shot in front of him, then his eyes moved to the left.


    Ah Shen immediately moved his defense, and immediately discovered that he was fooled.Since the last match against Xiangyang, Mitsui''s strength has clearly become stronger, and the fake moves are more real, and Ah Shen''s defense obviously cannot be compared with Xiangyang Hasegawa, so he was shaken again in front of Mitsui.


    After Mitsui shook Ah Shen, he did not break through the inside line or pass the ball. Instead, he moved a step sideways, raised his hand and shot. Outside the three-point line, Xiangbei''s first marksman fired a long shot for the first time in this game. Said that three-pointers are his old line!


    "Asshole! Don''t think about it!!"


    "what?!"


    The basketball was worthy of leaving Mitsui''s palm, and a figure suddenly flew in front of him.The figure looked thinner and weaker than Mitsui, but he jumped extremely high, and the most conspicuous thing was the huge fluffy hairstyle.


    "Qingtian?!"


    Snapped!


    The Hainan little monkey suddenly appeared, and a big hot pot slapped Mitsui''s long-range shot directly.Mitsui''s face was hot, and he felt a real shame in his heart. His flame boy Mitsui Hisou was actually covered by such an inconspicuous first-year kid?!


    After Qingtian landed, he immediately chased the basketball and sprinted towards the northern half of Hunan.


    Mitsui was annoyed, and immediately rushed to his own side to defend.Qingtian reached the inside line of Xiangbei, and Rukawa was already defending in front of Qingtian. Qingtian did not force himself, remembering Amu''s warning to him during the previous timeout, and immediately passed a backhand, and the basketball went directly to Hainan''s first shot. Hands.


    Ah Shen raised the basketball, Mitsui couldn''t make up his mind, so he could only watch Ah Shen shot from a long distance.


    Huh!


    "Good fight, Ah Shen, Qing Tian!"


    The coach Gaotou sat on the coaching bench and yelled. Kiyota made a long-range shot from Mitsui, and Ah Shen finally made a long-range shot. The score was 30:24, which was reduced to 6 points in one fell swoop. As long as Ah Shen can shoot again and keep hitting. In terms of rate, it is just a problem of 2 balls.


    Mitsui clasped his hands tightly and was covered by Qingtian''s hot pot, and did not guard A Shen''s three-pointers. In the attack and defense just now, Mitsui Shou was the most depressed and unhappy man.


    "Qingtian, good fight!"


    A Mu grabbed Qingtian''s head appropriately and began to encourage the kid: "That''s it, keep fighting, we in Hainan will not lose to anyone!"


    Amu¡¯s compliments made Qingtian happy, and the many cheers and praises in the audience made the little monkey overjoyed. He almost laughed with his hands on his hips. After showing enough, Qingtian deliberately ran to In front of Mitsui.


    "I am a junior high school MVP, how could I lose to you?!"

 1638 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1638

    Mitsui''s teeth rattled, and the flame was about to burst. When he turned his head, he saw the white-haired Buddha in Xiangbei that was as stable as Mount Tai. Mitsui took two deep breaths. The flames that were about to burst all converged in his body and continued to burn in his eyes~ heat.


    ''Okay, Hainan, let me see how you can resist me, the flame boy Mitsui Kotobuki?!''


    Chapter 78-The mighty Xiangbei, the collapsed pillar


    Xiangbei attacked and Miyagi passed the ball to Mitsui again after halftime with the ball.


    Mitsui held the fire in his heart, but his eyes were never before focused.


    Ah Shen also fully defended Mitsui, but it was like Miyagi could not defend Amu, and Ah Shen could not defend Mitsui.


    When it comes to perimeter defense, Amu is clearly the first player in Hainan, but Miyagi also has a three-point ability. He can''t let go of one step, and Miyagi''s breakthrough ability is still higher than Mitsui. Even if you change defense with Ahshen, Ahshen is also Unable to stop Miyagi''s lightning breakthrough.


    Ah Shen was fully absorbed, but still unable to see through Mitsui''s fake moves, and was swayed by Mitsui again.


    Mitsui broke through the inside line all the way, and then made a projection posture.


    "Don''t think about it!!"


    The little monkey with too fast reflexes flew immediately, and Mitsui swayed the little Hainan monkey flying in the air. After attracting Takasago out of defense, he immediately raised his hand and passed the ball to Akagi under the basket.


    Huh!!


    Xiangbei gorilla slam dunk vigorously, wantonly ~ To the poor basket in Hainan, even if Takasago and Akagi look similar, but at this moment can only be completely reduced to the background behind the orangutan captain.


    "Mitsui, a good pass!"


    Snapped!


    The two third-grade main players in Xiangbei gave each other a high-five. In the rest area, Brother Mu Mu took off his glasses and wiped his sore eyes. Although they have not defeated Hainan, he has been waiting for this scene for a long time.


    "I''m Mitsui Toshi from Wushi Junior High School, and my goal is to lead Xiangbei and dominate the country!"


    "Akagi, you bastard!"


    "I have an advantage in height, you have to pass the ball to me!"


    "Wow haha, do you use your so-called technology?"


    boom!


    "my hand¡­¡­"


    "You stand still, you despicable villain!"


    The scenes of freshmen joining the team that year were played back in front of Brother Mu Mu. Recalling the past, the scene that he had been looking forward to for more than two years finally appeared in front of him. Brother Mu Mu was really a little crazy about being a teenager.


    ''It''s nice to have you in Xiangbei...''


    Mitsui and Akagi played a rare match, Mitsui pass to Akagi dunk, so that the point difference was again extended to 8 points.


    32:24


    After high-fiving Mitsui and Akagi, they walked around in a small circle and ran to Qingtian and paused for a while: "Who did you just say you wouldn''t lose to?" He threw a sentence, then immediately turned and ran away.


    "Damn it!"


    If Qingtian''s temper could bear this anger, he suddenly kept jumping and rushing away.


    "Okay, Qingtian!" A Mu hurriedly pressed the little monkey to avoid any uncontrollable situation, "We will call back soon!"


    When he finished saying this, when he saw Qingtian calm down, Amu couldn''t help sighing in his heart. This was what he was worried about.


    Kiyota''s physical fitness is indeed excellent, his reflexes are fast, and his physical quality is not lost to Fujima, but the game experience is severely lacking. There is no problem in attacking, but when defending, he encounters Mitsui''s experience. Good players will suffer a lot.


    Fujima is the same height as Kiyota. If the goal was replaced by Fujima, Mitsui would never make it easy to break through. It can only be said that the Hainan monkey has a heavy responsibility to grow into a player who can take on Hainan''s great responsibility. Far away.


    Mitsui quickly returned to defense and suddenly saw the Xiangbei rest area. Coach Anxi stood on the sidelines and stretched out his palm. He was taken aback, and then immediately ran to the rest area.


    Snapped!


    The two masters and apprentices high-five to celebrate, the flame man is high-spirited, quickly returns to defense, and desperately guards the Hainan shot.


    "A god, the position of Kanagawa''s number one marksman belongs to my Mitsui Kotobuki!''


    Outside the Xiangbei three-point line, Amu and Miyagi stood opposite each other. The comparison between their height and physique looked like an adult and a child.


    "Miyagi, it''s really boring to face you up. If your goal is to become the nation''s No. 1 point guard, then I will tell you in advance, it is impossible."


    Miyagi was taken aback, then smiled: "Has Hainan ever lead the score?"


    A Mu was also taken aback, then his face turned black.


    "Senior Mu, you are really good, you are definitely much better than me, but Xiangbei will definitely defeat Hainan today. Senior Mu, are you ready to fail?"


    Amu was unsuccessful in his provocation, but was provoked by Miyagi in the opposite direction, and he was really depressed.


    ''The kid Miyagi has become a lot calmer after the match with Fujima, and he has a headache if he wants to be aggressive.''


    Even the monster such as Mu Shenyi does not possess the shadow clone technique.In this basketball court, even though he can suppress Miyagi, the other four players, Xiangbei has the upper hand, especially the advantage in the interior is too obvious. If Amu cannot beat Miyagi and Mitsui''s Xiangbei backcourt at this point With double guns, then Hainan''s chance of winning this game is very slim.


    Except for Amu, the other four in Hainan all encountered the strict defense of the Xiangbei players, especially at Mitsui. The goal that A Shen made just now did not cause Mitsui''s pace to be chaotic, but aroused this guy. Fighting spirit, now, let alone A Shen wants to find a mobile phone meeting, even the opportunity to get the ball is difficult to grasp.


    A Mu''s eyes rolled for a long time, but in the end he could only come by himself.Miyagi''s short body was crushed by A Mu''s strong body like a chariot. A Mu didn''t know how many times he broke into the inner line of Xiangbei today.


    But this time Amu was not in Naruto''s direction, but in the direction of Rukawa Feng.


    "First grade kid, if you want to beat me, come and try!"


    Rukawa Kaede''s eyes suddenly became as hot as a flame man, and Naruto grinned:''Have you seen through?''


    Although Rukawa Kaede will never lose concentration on the basketball court and has a unique talent, the most unbearable thing this fox can''t stand is his aggressive skills.


    If it is players who are weaker than Rukawa, such as the second- and third-rate guys like Oda and Murakami, Rukawa Kaede would not even look at them, but now the person who is strong inside is Mu Shenyi from Hainan and the first in Kanagawa. Players, Amu has already spoken out, how could Rukawa Kaede escape this opportunity to defeat Kanagawa''s first player?


    Rukawa Kaede immediately moved to Amu¡¯s side. Amu took off against Rukawa Kaede. After attracting Rukawa to take off and block, he did not continue to force himself and chose to make foul tactics. Instead, he changed hands and passed the ball to Clear Tian, ??Qing Tian jumped from the basket and scored easily.


    ''Come on, this fox must be very hot now.''


    A Mu took the initiative to provoke the fox, but after attracting the fox out to defend, he did not confront the fox head-on, which was enough to irritate him.


    Naruto looked at the fox''s burning eyes, and could only sigh inwardly.


    The current fox is, after all, a single eater.Although under his influence, the fox does not know how to pass the ball, but when he is preparing for a personal attack, he will never take care of others.


    In a short period of time, the foxes can become a team player who puts team victory above individual attack. In Naruto''s eyes, let alone a door, there is no window!


    ''Could it be that only...''

 1639 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1639

    The fox glanced at the King of Mountain Ace in the stands, and an idea gradually formed in Naruto''s head.


    Xiangbei organized an attack again, and Miyagi ignored Rukawa Fox¡¯s eye for the ball this time, and passed the ball into the inside, into the hands of the gorilla.


    Captain Orangutan began to target Takasago violently in the interior, and Hainan''s main center was completely tragic in a flash.


    Even if Takasago is superior to Captain Orangutan in terms of organizational support, but in the one-on-one offensive and defensive on the inside, Takasago''s height and weight cannot withstand the brute force of Captain Orangutan, Akagi does not play any technique with Takasago at all. Just rely on a strong body to squeeze hard under the basket.


    Even though Takasago tried his best, he couldn''t resist the fierce attack of the orangutan captain. After being squeezed into the basket by the orangutan, a dunk ended the attack and defense.


    Under Amu¡¯s scheduling, Hainan finally started to exert normal attack power. Except for Muto¡¯s inability to open up, the other players all scored one after another. Coupled with Amu¡¯s foul tactics, Hainan was not attacking. There is too much difference between Xiangbei, but on the defensive end, it is completely blown up. Xiangbei completely handed the ball to the captain of the orangutan inside to make a strong attack, which seems to be aimed at Takasago.


    No matter how hard he tried, poor Takasago couldn''t reverse the disadvantages of height and weight out of thin air. It was the same shape as the flower shape during the Xianghai battle. Even if he had excellent skills, he could not withstand the powerful attack of Captain Orangutan.


    For the performance of Captain Orangutan, the most shocked is the Xiangyang center.


    "It''s amazing!" Hanakata couldn''t help but sigh, and then slipped out a sigh, "Takasago is one of the four major centers in the county after all. Even if his height and weight are lower than Akagi, he didn''t expect Takasago to be completely crushed by Akagi. Fight!"


    "Yes, after playing against us, Akagi has become stronger. To be honest, in high school basketball now, the only center that can suppress Akagi is Sanwang''s Kawada."


    "However, apart from Akagi, Xiangbei''s attacking firepower is amazing. The players in the five positions all have national-level attacking power. Even Hainan''s defense has been defeated by Xiangbei. Even if you don''t rely on this, In the three positions of forwards and small forwards and shooting guards, the attacking firepower of the Xiangbei trio is also higher than that of the Hainan trio."


    "We can''t defend against teams like Xiangbei, because we can''t prevent them. If Hainan wants to win, we can only fight against each other."


    48:38


    There were still more than three minutes left before the end of the first half. When the situation in Xiangbei was in a good mood, the pillar of Xiangbei collapsed.


    Chapter 79-The King¡¯s Style, The Ace¡¯s Meeting


    Lingnan beat Buri with a score of 117:64. After killing Buri, who was also the top four team last year, all members of the team immediately rushed to the arena where the Xiangbei and Hainan were played to watch their real opponents this year.


    When the Lingnan people arrived at the arena, they were immediately attracted by the scores of both sides.


    "48:38?!"


    "Can Xiangbei lead Hainan by 10 points in the first half?!"


    "Guys from Xiangbei, really good!"


    It may be because of the loss to Xiangbei during the practice match, so the people in Lingnan have a deep resentment towards Xiangbei, and the monkey boss''s eyes turned around in the rest area of ??Xiangbei, but did not see the figure of Optimus Prime. Can''t help but wonder: "Strange, why is Akagi not here?!"


    As for what happened before this basketball hall, all the people in Lingnan had no idea. In the end, Hikoichi Aida could ask his compatriot¡¯s relatives for advice.


    "sister!"


    Yan yelled and attracted the attention of the beautiful reporter, and then immediately helped his team members ask questions: "Sister, what happened, why is Captain Akagi not here?"


    "Akagi-san just stepped on Takasago''s instep when he was fighting for a rebound. I''m afraid he won''t be able to continue playing."


    "what?!"


    Akagi¡¯s injury was outside the expectations of everyone except Naruto in Xiangbei and Hainan. Even if it is a fortune like coach Anxi, it is impossible to know in advance that Akagi will be injured on the court. It is at this critical moment in Xiangbei and In this game in Hainan, Akagi sprained ankle!


    Akagi''s injury has a great impact on Xiangbei. How worried Haruko girl is, let''s not mention for the time being, Xiangbei players, except Naruto and Rukawa Kaede, who has always been a face, can see that their faces are not good.


    Chimu is the pillar of Xiangbei, the unshakable Optimus Prime of Xiangbei, and the soul of this team in Xiangbei. Even if Naruto and the others ridicule or even deliberately anger this orangutan, they cannot shake Chimu¡¯s Optimus Prime position. Probably apart from Naruto, even foxes will be affected.


    Rarely, coach Anxi put down his big tea cup and summoned all the Xiangbei players in front of him.


    "Akagi-student is injured, Sakuragi-student, next you will play center and be responsible for the task of guarding the basket."


    Naruto lifted the hem of his team uniform and wiped the sweat from his head: "Don''t worry, daddy, I will definitely guard the basket and won''t lose to Hainan!"


    ''More than not being able to lose, I have to fight them so that they lose wildly before they are over!''


    Coach Anxi couldn''t know the dark thoughts in Naruto''s heart, and turned his attention to the two major defenders in Xiangbei.


    "Mitsui-san, Miyagi-san, you have been organizing your teammates to attack before, and you have done a good job, but from now on, I want you to show offensive firepower. Mu-san is definitely the best defender in the country. You two should not lose. Give it to him, I let you play, not just for organization."


    Mitsui and Miyagi were taken aback, then smiled and confident.


    "Yes! Coach!"


    Finally, Coach Anxi''s gaze stayed on the cold-faced fox.


    "Student Rukawa, show off your offensive power to your heart''s content."


    Because the Akagi gorilla was injured and left the field, the people in northern Hunan were psychologically affected, and the old Anxi fox had to take it personally and stretched out the sharp claws of the thousand-year-old fox.


    In the stands, Hua Xing frowned her eyebrows: "The timing is really bad. When the situation in Xiangbei was good, Chimu was injured at this time!"


    "Yes, Chimu''s position in Xiangbei is irreplaceable. Chimu''s injured strength will not only shake the heart of Xiangbei''s military, but the opportunity for Hainan to strike back has also come."


    "Who can replace Akagi in Xiangbei? Sakuragi?"


    "In terms of height, weight and technical aspects, Sakuragi''s replacement of Akagi is a must for Xiangbei." Takano turned his head and looked at the Xiangbei bench, where there was a big bald head that stood out. No. No. can''t play in the county conference, otherwise, given his height and size, he should be enough to play the position of inside center."


    Fujima''s eyes turned from the Xiangbei bench to the Hainan rest area: "In any case, Akagi''s departure will lead to the weakening of Xiangbei''s internal line. This is a great opportunity for Hainan. Hainan...It is impossible to let go of this. of."


    The news of Akagi''s departure is definitely good news for Hainan, at least for Gaotou coach. The folding fan that was closed a long time ago is now opened again: "Listen well, although I didn''t expect Akagi to be here. I was injured at the time, but this is our chance! Xiangbei will definitely let Sakuragi Huadao replace Akagi''s center position, Mu, when you attack, you enter the inside line to play. Remember, you are the captain of our Hainan, absolutely can¡¯t Lost to those two first-year boys!"


    "Yes, coach!"


    Although Akagi''s departure is indeed a good opportunity to chase points, but for a passionate youth like Qingtian, he feels a little awkward: "Coach, do you have to attack their insides?"


    Before Coach Gaotou spoke, A Mu''s big hand appeared on Qingtian''s head again.


    "Qingtian, don''t say such stupid things, look at what the words on our team flag are!"


    "Successful?"


    "Yes, always win! All we pursue in Hainan is victory. No matter what kind of opponent we are, we must do our best to defeat them! Use our strongest side to defeat them head-on, this is our king Hainan Do you understand his style?!"


    "Yes, Captain!"


    Even if the opponent''s lineup is not complete, Hainan can''t release the water because of this, because all they want to achieve is victory. If Akagi leaves the field, they will not relax, but will start to attack the inside of Xiangbei. In addition to tricks, Defeat all enemies by all positive means, this is the king''s style and domineering!


    "Qingtian, very determined!" Coach Gaotou praised the little monkey, and then turned to his main center forward, "Takasago, you have to..."


    Everyone in the arena knows how much Akagi''s departure will have on Xiangbei, and naturally there will be no lack of the beautiful Aida reporter.


    "Student Chimu sprained an ankle... Xiangbei might be hard to beat now."


    "It won''t be that serious, Senior Aida." The rookie reporter Nakamura weakly expressed his opinion. "Although center forward Akagi is missing, in addition to the point guard, other players in Xiangbei are still relative to Hainan''s players. The one who has the upper hand, shouldn¡¯t have much influence?"


    "Idiot, Nakamura, do you think that Akagi''s position in Xiangbei can be replaced by anyone?!"


    "Um... Seniors please advise."

 1640 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1640

    With a deep sigh, Aida Yayoi didn''t bother to look at that fool again, but as a qualified senior, she still opened her mouth to explain to Nakamura.


    "The quality of Akagi is definitely a top-notch center in the national high school basketball world. In the entire high school basketball world, Akagi can even rank among the top three centers in the country. His defense at the basket is the first in Kanagawa. This can be seen from the last match between Xiangbei and Xiangyang! Akagi standing under the basket will cause a pressure that exceeds the level of high school students. This point cannot be completely eliminated even in Hainan."


    "I think Akagi-san''s oppressive force mainly comes from his face..."


    Boom!


    "Shut up, Nakamura, don''t interrupt me!"


    "Woo... I''m sorry, Senior Aida, please continue."


    "Where did I just say... Oh, yes, Akagi''s defense at the basket is the first in Kanagawa. Without Akagi, the first problem that Xiangbei will encounter is the weakening of the defense at the basket, Hainan It will also become easier for players to score in the interior; secondly, the center is the center of a team¡¯s interior attack and defense, and Xiangbei¡¯s internal attack power will also be attenuated. Third, Akagi and Sakuragi are Xiangbei. The two rebounding kings of the two of them, the combined rebounding ability of the two of them, compared with Hainan completely has the rebounding advantage, but after the loss of Akagi, Xiangbei¡¯s rebounding advantage will be weakened; fourth point, Akagi is the captain of Xiangbei. The core player of the Xiangbei team, Akagi''s injury and departure will definitely have an impact on the mentality of the Xiangbei players. With Hainan''s style, he will definitely target the Xiangbei inside line and start a strong fight. Hainan''s players are all desperate for victory! "


    "Oh, it turns out that Akagi''s departure will cause so much impact, thank you for your advice."


    "Idiot, don''t listen to it, don''t forget it, write it down for me, as a basketball reporter, these are all things you have to learn!"


    "Yes, senior!"


    After teaching the rookie reporter around him, Aida Yayoi turned his head to the Xiangbei rest area, and his gaze stayed on the dazzling red head: "Sakuragi, Akagi go off the field, the pressure of Xiangbei''s encounter is probably unprecedentedly great. In your body to the end Let me see how much power is hidden!''


    Turning his eyes to the stands again, everyone in Lingnan VS Shan Wang alone.


    Leaving aside the other players in Lingnan, Coach Tian Gang couldn''t help but Zebei came, not to mention that he had taken off his hat at this time and greeted Xiandao quite naturally.


    Xiandao was stunned for a second, then waved his hand to respond to the opponent.


    "It''s been a long time, Bei Ze."


    "...Asshole! My name is Zebei!"


    Chapter 80-Hainan''s changing situation, the siege of four


    Because Akagi sprained his foot just now, the referee called a referee to time out and asked Xiangbei to replace Akagi off the field for treatment. Therefore, this timeout is not counted in the number of timeouts in Xiangbei and Hainan. It is also a little bit of a good thing. That''s it.


    At the end of the timeout, the game starts again, and the players from both sides re-enter the field and continue the game according to the previous possession of the ball.


    Naruto went directly to the basket and assumed the position of center.


    Naito was unable to play in the match of the county convention. When the team''s first altitude was injured and the second altitude was unable to appear, Naruto was of course the only choice for the reserve center of Xiangbei. This, as long as someone with a little bit of mind Can be judged, so it is totally unexpected.


    Naruto is 193 cm and the fox is 188 cm. The height of the two of them is still superior to Takasago and Muto, but Xiangbei will definitely be affected by Akagi''s departure. As for the impact of this, it depends on Naruto, the backup center. What kind of performance can there be.


    After being beaten and yelled again for calling the wrong name of the mountain king ace, Lingnan ace naturally sat with the opponent to watch the game. Of course, judging from the bewildered expression of Xiandao, there is no intention to reflect at all. It is estimated that next time, Mountain King Ace will still be forced to change his surname to Bei Ze.


    Xiandao had just finished the game, and his stomach was just empty. He saw that there was half a handful of fragrant bananas beside Zebei, and he didn''t treat him politely. He just pulled one, peeled it and took a bite before turning his head to look at Zebei: "Why do you still bring incense to watch the game~ bananas?"


    "Oh, this was not brought by me, it was brought by Sakuragi. He said it was brought to their captain to eat, but their captain didn''t want it, so he gave it all to me."


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Lingnan Ace accidentally caused a piece of incense ~ banana card to choke in the trachea. After discarding the incense ~ banana skin, Xiandao carefully broke off another incense ~ banana and handed it to the monkey boss.


    "Captain, do you want to eat?"


    Boom!


    Zebei took a peek at the fish and thought about the captain of Xiangbei and the center of the mountain king, but he spread his hands and came to a conclusion.


    ''It''s all the same...''


    Seeing the start of the game, Coach Tian Gang interrupted the "close interaction" between Yuzhu and Xiandao: "Okay, stop making trouble, the game is about to begin."


    As soon as Coach Tian Gang spoke, Yuzumi and Xiandao immediately sat in distress, with a meticulous expression, staring at the situation on the court.


    The ball right still belongs to Xiangbei as before the timeout.After receiving Miyagi''s pass, Naruto immediately turned on the back-up singles mode and kept squeezing towards the basket.


    Poor Takasago, the poor Hainan main center, this game was completely tragic. Just now, he was attacked and crushed by the captain of Xiangbei. I thought it would be a little easier after Akagi left the field. I don''t know the situation is more tragic than before.


    Although Naruto is shorter than Akagi, his weight is the same as Akagi, only because his body fat content is lower and his muscles are stronger, so he looks leaner than Akagi.


    However, his weight and strength are far above Takasago, and his back-up singles are more aggressive and aggressive than Akagi''s squeezing.


    It took Naruto more than ten seconds to squeeze Takasago into the basket. Then he slapped Takasago. Takasago retreated continuously and completely lost his position. The defense was useless at all. Naruto turned to a small man to layup and slashed easily. Minute.


    50:38


    After the captain Akagi left the field, Xiangbei''s attacking pace was not flustered, but took the first goal.


    It''s just that in the stands, after seeing Naruto''s back-up singles, there are a few spectators whose faces are obviously not pretty. For example, Takasago, Flower, Yuzumi, and the two ace players of Shanwang and Lingnan.


    They are all people who have suffered a big loss under Naruto¡¯s back-to-back singles. In fact, even the captain of the Xiangbei orangutan can¡¯t completely withstand Naruto¡¯s strange power. So far, he can completely fight against Naruto with strange power at the basket. The only person is Naito, and this person is still a Xiangbei player. Poor Takasago can''t resist Naruto''s power. After being bullied by Captain Xiangbei for a long time, he will be bullied by a first-year boy. It''s so pitiful. .


    Offensive and defensive conversion, Hainan Amu holds the ball.


    After Ah Mu dribbled the ball from outside the three-point line, and after looking at Ah Shen, he immediately ran in the direction of Ah Shen, and Ah Shen immediately started.


    The two figures crossed together. The basketball in Amu''s hand was immediately missing and appeared in the hands of Hainan''s No. 1 Shooter. Mitsui wanted to follow up, but Amu was blocked in front of Mitsui like a wall. Mitsui did not hide. Opened, and hit it head-on.A Mu shook, and Mitsui stepped back two steps in a row. Mitsui''s height was still one centimeter higher than A Mu, but the result was a disastrous defeat in strength, showing the terrifying extent of the monster A Mu.


    And being blocked by A Mu, the defender in front of A God immediately became Miyagi.


    The height of 189 centimeters is absolutely commendable among shooting guards. The key is that A Shen is 20 centimeters taller than Miyagi. As soon as he raised his hand, he ignored Miyagi''s block and made a decisive shot outside the three-point line.


    As a three-point shooter, technology is of course important, but confidence is more important than technology!


    The confidence to dare to shoot in any state is the foundation of a sharp shooter. Hesitation and lack of decisive action will only ruin everything. On the basketball court, a three-point shooter is a thousand miles away. The best interpretation of this sentence of a thousand miles of fallacy.


    Huh!


    A Mu and A Shen played a wonderful cooperation, using their height advantage to successfully defeat the two major defenders of Xiangbei in this attack.


    ''Good job, that''s it, A God!''


    Coach Gaotou was very excited and smashed his thigh. "Now there are only two first-year boys in the Xiangbei line. Mu Mu''s height doesn''t care at all, as long as he guards his three-pointers. As long as I follow my strategy, the advantage of rebounding will return to our side, you must continue to shoot!''


    50:41


    Miyagi once again organized an offense with the ball, but after Akagi left the field, there was another problem for Xiangbei that Miss Yayoi Aida had not seen before, and that was the impact on the Xiangbei fast attack camp.


    After intercepting the opponent, immediately launching a fast attack and counterattack has always been Xiangbei¡¯s good attack strategy. If Naito is included, Xiangbei has extravagantly used four speed madmen within 11 seconds of 100 meters, but Naruto is now the center position. Standing at the basket, the position is too deep, and he is basically fine with the fast attack and counterattack. He can only guarantee that he must be positioned before Takasago, but it is almost impossible for him to participate in the fast attack.


    Miyagi, Rukawa, and Mitsui¡¯s fast attack combination were left. When they faced the defensive combination of Amu, Kiyota, and A Shen, they did not have the advantage in speed. After losing the inside pillar, Xiangbei¡¯s fast attack counterattacked. I can''t type it out, it''s not fun.


    Xiangbei players have fallen into position one after another. When Miyagi was preparing to organize an offense, he couldn''t help being stunned on the spot, all because of the strange distribution of Hainan players this time.


    There is nothing wrong with Ajin Shou Mitsui and Kiyoda Shou Rukawa, but the arrangement of the other three in Hainan is very strange. The person standing in front of Miyagi has become the main force of Hainan, the main force of Hainan, Muto Masaru, and Takasago and Amu, at the same time Stand on the inside line.


    "Hainan, is this...Amu playing power forward?"

 1641 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1641

    The audience noticed Hainan¡¯s weird adjustment this time. The point guard Mu Shenyi did not defend Miyagi from the outside, but ran to the inside. This was really weird, but if it happened to Mu Shenyi, it would be again. Taken for granted.


    Miyagi was not sure what trick Hainan was playing. He didn''t dare to easily pass the ball to the inside. After continuously making realistic fake moves and shaking Muto, Miyagi shot from outside the three-point line.


    The basketball drew a high arc in the air, and after seeing Miyagi''s three-pointer, Muto immediately ignored it, turned and rushed to the basket, and Ah Shin also gave up letting Mitsui go, and immediately turned and ran towards the inside. With Kiyota, Rukawa was entangled firmly, and he didn''t give the fox a chance to get inside to grab the ball.


    "what?"


    The ace players of Xiangyang, Lingnan, and Sanwang made a sound of surprise at the same time, and with the loud sound of iron strikes, Miyagi''s three-pointer ended in failure.


    "Grab a rebound!!"


    "Four hits one?!"


    Just now, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the basketball in mid-air. When they were robbing the rebounds, the audience discovered the abnormality. Hainan Amu, Takasago, Ajin and Muto were all crowded under the basket, and Naruto was born. That touch of red surrounds it.


    The basketball hit the ball, but Takasago and Amu couldn''t jump at all, and they kept squeezing Naruto with their brute force, not giving him the least room to jump.


    Even if Naruto had a strong jumping ability, but suddenly he was besieged by four people like this, he couldn''t recover. Before he took off, Ah Shen, who ran in from outside the three-point line, already took off, Shengsheng took the rebound from Naruto''s head.


    "Counterattack!"


    Hainan Whirlwind, who grabbed the rebounds, usually all went to the Xiangbei half. After a brief surprise, all the members of Xiangbei returned to defense at full speed, but Naruto was really depressed and excited, and the smile on his face made Ye Zi feel more and more. disturbed.


    ''Four guys grabbed the rebounds... really dare to fight, high head...''


    Chapter 81-Sturdy performance, power gap


    The head coach made a surprise move. Hainan''s four people squeezed into the basket, pulled their teeth from the tiger''s mouth, and picked the rebounder from the top of Naruto''s head. The Hainan team immediately turned the defense and attacked.


    Coach Gaotou opened the fan and slapped it lightly, with a complacent look on his face: "First grade boy, your physical fitness is indeed terrible. In my decades of basketball career, I have never seen a body better than yours. Players with better qualities, but no matter how strong you are, you are only one person after all. Even if the Yamano Industry¡¯s Masashi Kawada is suppressed by four people alone, he can¡¯t take the rebounds from Hainan¡¯s hands. Taking advantage of rebounds, the victory of this game belongs to our Hainan!''


    Hainan¡¯s all players are fast-breaking, but because all four of them are squeezed into the basket and they are too deep in their positions, the fast break of Xiangbei cannot be achieved, and the fast break of Hainan cannot be achieved.


    After the players from both sides were all seated, Amu once again squeezed Miyagi into the basket, attracted Rukawa to defend, and immediately divided the ball to Kiyota who was in the open.


    Kiyota scored again unguarded, scratching his head with joy. Naruto was really worried that Kiyota would catch two lice in a while.


    50:43


    "The situation in Xiangbei is not good. After the loss of Akagi, the impact was greater than imagined. Amu played a power forward when defending, and he always used the rebounding advantage on Hainan''s side. When attacking, Without Akagi''s defense inside, even if Sakuragi''s ability is strong, it will inevitably be difficult to take care of."


    "The high head coach is really clever. He only defends against breakthroughs outside the three-point line. Even if Miyagi and Mitsui are allowed to shoot three-pointers, they will not easily enter the inside attack. No matter how good a three-point shooter is, except for occasional bursts. In addition, the three-point shooting rate is also difficult to reach 50%. As long as the rebounding advantage can be maintained, Hainan can successfully counterattack. Although this tactic is very risky, it is definitely worth a fight. Fujima, what do you think? "


    Fujima shook his head and sighed softly: "Amu and Takasago''s role is very obvious. They used brute force in front of Sakuragi to prevent him from jumping and fighting for rebounds, while Kiyota desperately blocked Rukawa. No For him to enter the post, Miyagi and Mugure are not high enough. Even if Mitsui enters the post to fight for rebounds, Muto and Ah Shen will join forces two-on-one. Hainan¡¯s advantage in rebounding is still on Hainan¡¯s side. Hainan has to play this tactic to limit Sakura. With the power of wood, you can''t do it without A Mu''s monster-like physique. It''s really a tactic that dare to fight!


    Fujima''s analysis is correct. Takasago alone cannot stop Naruto, but it is because Amu has that abnormal physique and strength, and the combination of his and Takasago''s strength can stop Naruto. People, don''t let him fight for rebounds.


    Starting from the ball just now, the situation began to become unfavorable to Xiangbei, but the trump cards of Shan Wang and Lingnan looked very happy.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect someone to take the rebound from Sakuragi, but Hainan''s troubles will only start now."


    Xiandao eats fragrantly ~ Jiao replenishes the stamina consumed in the previous game, and at the same time nodded to agree with Zebei''s view: "That''s right, that guy has always been a must-have. It must be very uncomfortable for Hainan to snatch a rebound from the top of his head. But there is a big problem."


    The curious little Yanichi ~ his younger brother ran to Xiandao''s side: "Sendo-senpai, what kind of player is Sakuragi?"


    Xiandao choked, and quickly swallowed a piece of incense ~ banana in his throat, and then made a bad expression: "That guy is a complete bastard!"


    All the people in Lingnan have a black line, and they really don¡¯t understand what happened before, which can make Xiandao say such fierce words, and the mountain king ace who knows what Naruto is like immediately nodded his head, expressing the ace of Lingnan. Strong support.


    Xiangbei''s fast break failed again, and Miyagi did not dare to shoot casually, calmly looking for an offensive opportunity.


    Muto stubbornly guarded in front of Miyagi, lowered the center, and fully defended.According to the previous instructions of the Gaotou coach, now Muto only defends against a breakthrough, rather than letting Miyagi shoot a long three-pointer, and definitely not let him easily break through the inside.


    Under Muto''s strict defense, Miyagi couldn''t find a chance to break through, and at this time the fox opened his hands.


    "Give me the ball!"


    Kaede Rukawa spit fire in his eyes, Miyagi thought about it for a moment, and immediately passed the basketball to Rukawa.After Rukawa held the ball, he immediately turned to face Kiyota, and the eyes of the king of the mountain suddenly became bright.


    Zebei watched all the actions of Rukawa Feng, and Qingtian did the same.


    Although the performance of the Hainan Little Monkey in this game has gradually become normal, the game has scored 10 points so far, but for the junior high school finals, he was completely suppressed by Rukawa Feng, Qingtian still has a heart, so he wants to Completely defeated Rukawa Maple.


    Rukawa Feng''s eyes burst into flames, and what he saw in his eyes was not Qingtian in front of him, but Hainan''s captain Mu Shenyi, and the king''s ace Zebei Eiji.


    ''No matter who the opponent is, I don''t want to lose!''


    The appearance of Amu and Zebei in this basketball hall at the same time obviously stimulated Rukawa Kaede¡¯s fighting spirit to an unprecedented height. However, Amu has avoided confrontation with Rukawa Kaede twice before and divided the ball to Kiyota. Completely angered this cold-faced kid.


    Rukawa Feng Lightning generally starts at an extremely fast speed, and the first step is faster than ever before.


    Kiyota made a mistake in his judgment, the defense was in the wrong direction, and he immediately lost his position. Rukawa went inside, then suddenly stopped and took off, his body stretched in the air.


    Huh!


    52:43


    "Ruchuan Feng, I love you! Ruchuan Feng, I love you!"


    Rukawa Life Corps was silent for a long time, and with Rukawa Feng¡¯s beautiful jump shot this time, they were all resurrected with blood.


    Rukawa is now like a Chinese football fan. According to the level of Chinese football, I thought that all Chinese fans should have been killed, but basically when the World Cup came, they were all resurrected with blood. For Rukawa, Rukawa''s performance is obviously more exciting than the World Cup held every four years.


    ''This kid is very desperate today...''


    Mitsui glanced at Rukawa Kaede who was indifferent, but his eyes were still burning, and then he glanced at the stands:''Ha, but it is understandable that the three strongest small forwards in the country are all here now. , But the strongest shooting guard in the country must be Kotobuki Mitsui!''


    Rukawa Feng was boiling in order to defeat Amu and Zebei, and invisibly ignited Xiangbei''s main shooting guard.


    The two sides switched, Hainan organized an offensive.


    Miyagi''s defense against Amu was very hard and hard, but it was of no use.


    Amu just squeezed with brute force and easily ignored all Miyagi¡¯s defenses. Miyagi¡¯s perimeter defense was actually very good, but in terms of strength, he was completely unable to have the Hainan captain who was foul-like and was squeezed. To the side.


    A Mu immediately rushed into the inside, and once again slew towards Rukawa Feng.


    Rukawa Feng moved out again to defend Amu, and Amu did not pass the basketball to Qingtian who was in the empty position this time, but faced the first-year star of Xiangbei.


    As the number one player in Kanagawa, it is impossible for Amu to avoid the duel with Rukawa Kaede all the time, and if Amu can completely defeat Rukawa Kaede, it will definitely be more deadly for Xiangbei!


    Rukawa Feng''s eyes were extremely serious and cold, and he had a one-on-one duel with Amu.


    Even if Qingtian was depressed, he didn''t dare to talk with Amu, so he could only turn his head to defend Miyagi. The two changed defenses, and the chance of a head-to-head match with Rukawa Feng was completely handed over to Amu''s hands.


    A Mu leaned down like a beast, and then immediately started.


    Although Rukawa¡¯s defensive experience cannot be compared with Mitsui, he is simply focused enough. When it comes to concentration, Xiangbei Rukawa will always be the first player on the field. With this unparalleled concentration, Rukawa made an accurate judgment. In the direction of A Mu''s breakthrough, his long legs took a step and blocked A Mu''s front.

 1642 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1642

    A Mu''s speed continued, and his broad body collided with Rukawa Feng lightly.


    Facts have proved that Amu¡¯s breakthrough skills are not necessarily better than Miyagi¡¯s, but his speed and strength combined make him a very fast chariot. Skills and so on are all useless. In Amu¡¯s brute force The next was completely crushed.


    Miyagi couldn''t stop Amu, and Rukawa couldn''t stop it either, and was squeezed by Amu''s brute force.


    Amu slammed into the basket, only Naruto''s last defense was left in front of him.


    Naruto was full of seriousness, facing the No. 1 player in Kanagawa, and in the stands, countless spectators were also paying attention to the matchup in this scene. Both the first graders of Xiangbei had outstanding performances in this game, but Rukawa Kaede had already been broken by Amu. , The remaining first grade, whether it can withstand the monster A Mu, undoubtedly attracted the attention of countless people.


    Amu went inside and took off directly, and Naruto also took off. Both of them are very strong and muscular!


    With his excellent ability to stay in the air, Amu leaned towards Naruto in mid-air.


    beep!


    The referee blows!


    "Okay!" Coach Gao thumped his thigh hard, "That''s it, Amu, beat them, beat the two first-year boys for me!"


    Naruto didn''t need to wait for the referee to know that he had committed a foul, but his palm was already pressed on the basketball in Amu''s hands. Instead of weakening, his strength suddenly increased.


    "Give me down!!"


    boom!!


    "what?!"


    The first player in Kanagawa was overthrown in public!


    Chapter 82-The angry head, the trump card game


    boom!!


    Naruto¡¯s strange power suddenly exploded, and even if Amu¡¯s body balance was extremely good, he couldn¡¯t keep it going. The basketball was shot off the court with a palm of Naruto, but Amu lost his balance and fell down and patted it flat on the floor. on.


    The fall was definitely not light, even A Mu''s face showed a painful look, and it was obvious that Naruto had exerted a lot of effort.


    "Red No. 10, thugs foul, two free throws!"


    Naruto personally received his second foul in the game, honestly raised his hand, and then looked at Amu who was still sitting on the floor, smiling kindly: "I''m so sorry, Senior Mu, I was a little bit excited today. , You are not injured, are you?"


    A Mu''s face turned dark, and he replied in a deep voice: "It''s okay, don''t worry about it."


    As the number one player in Kanagawa, Amu must not lose his dignity, and the referee has already convicted Naruto''s thugs for a foul. There were two free throws, but I couldn''t feel happy.


    On the stands, Shan Wang Ace and Lingnan Ace were close together and laughed, obviously in a good mood.


    "Haha, I knew that guy would never endure it!"


    "Yes, he is really ruthless, although Hainan got two free throws, but Senior Mu was knocked over by Sakuragi directly, and the blow to Hainan would be even greater."


    "The coach Gaotou is very popular now, haha, it''s really interesting."


    Mountain King Ace is completely immersed in it now, and he is very happy to watch, while Coach Gaotou is full of anger, and the good mood just disappears instantly.


    ''This damn first grade!''


    As the captain of Hainan, being shot directly on the ground during the game will definitely have some psychological impact on Hainan, and Naruto will not foul meaninglessly. Since he has already caught up with Amu. Once he fouled, then he simply fouled to the end and directly turned Amu''s shot over.


    The mentality of the monster Mu Shenyi is still very stable. Although he was overturned by Naruto''s first-year grade, the two free throws are still stable and the first half of the game has one minute left.


    52:45


    The two sides still maintained a 7-point difference. After the rotation of the two sides, today the high-spirited cold-faced fox asked for the ball again.


    Miyagi didn''t hesitate, and immediately passed the ball to Rukawa Kaede''s hands. The moment Rukawa Ming held the ball, he began to cheer neatly.


    Rukawa squeezed against Kiyota with his back, swayed lightly to the right, and then immediately turned and broke through to the left.


    Poor Hainan No. 10 cheated again, and Liu Chuanfeng swayed Qingtian in an instant, killing Hainan to the basket.


    Takasago made up for it, while Kiyota tried to block from behind, Rukawa suddenly stopped and took off, stretching his body.


    Huh!


    The combined defense of Takasago and Kiyota turned into a dream, completely useless, Rukawa once again broke through the Hainan rim and made a jump shot.


    At 54:45, the point difference was close to double digits again.


    "Damn it!" Coach Gaotou roared sharply, waving the fan in his hand, "Qingtian, defend him from death! Prevent him from death!!"


    The other bench players in Hainan quietly moved away from coach Gaotou at this time. Although coach Gaotou usually has a good temper, he occasionally joked with them before the game, just like the relaxed atmosphere in the lounge before, but once the game is played Beyond the control, the situation begins to appear, the head coach will immediately change from the easy guidance style of the white-haired Buddha to the harshness of the Lingnan Tiangang coach. It is normal to yell at it. Hainan players can''t help it. Stay away from the high head coach, lest you be hurt by Chi Yu.


    Qing Tian was scolded by Gao Tou, of course he felt depressed, but Qing Tian, ??who still respects seniors and elders, didn''t dare to get angry with Gao Tou coach, so he could only count this account to Rukawa Feng''s head.


    ''Damn Rukawa Maple!''


    Rukawa Feng didn''t pay attention to Qingtian''s situation at all, and his eyes glanced past the stands before falling on the electronic scoreboard.


    ''9 points...that''s not enough!''


    Hainan was about to send the baseline ball, Naruto stared at Takasago, Mitsui defended A Shen, and A Mu immediately opened his hand after shaking off Miyagi.


    Muto immediately passed the ball to Amu, but Rukawa Feng who had followed Qingtian immediately turned around and intercepted Hainan''s ball in front of Mu Shenyi.


    "Stealed?!"


    "Come on, Rukawa Maple!"


    "Come on, Senior Rukawa!"


    In the stands, it was not just Rukawa¡¯s missionaries at this time. More audiences began to cheer Rukawa Kaede, including students from Fuqiu Junior High School. Rukawa Kaede¡¯s eyes were extremely serious, as if all those cheers had no effect on him. After Amu intercepted the basketball in front of him, he immediately turned around and shot!


    Huh!


    The height difference of 10 cm made Qingtian extremely difficult to defend against the spread. Basketball once again leapt over Qingtian''s head into the basket of Hainan.


    There are 45 seconds left before the end of the first half, and about two or three offenses and defenses are left. The first half will end.


    56:45


    After Xiangbei''s inside pillar Akagi Goken exited, with the strong performance of the first-year freshman Rukawa Kaede, Shengsheng once again opened the difference to double digits.


    "Damn it! Amu, hurry up and beat those two first-year boys!!"


    Naruto turned back on defense. After hearing the Hainan coach¡¯s yelling, he pulled out his ears, stopped suddenly, and turned to point to the Hainan coach: ¡°The surname is high, don¡¯t just yell there, you can come up by yourself if you have the ability. Fight! And in my own impression, the only creature called should be..."


    Naruto didn''t speak directly, but squatted down just before the Hainan rest area, made a stroke~touching something with his hand, and then immediately turned back to defend.

 1643 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1643

    "Damn it!"


    Coach Gaotou let out a roar that was about to explode, and Coach Anxi smiled comfortably with a big tea cup in his hand.


    ''I''m really sorry, high head, but this is the style of our Sakuragi classmates, oh ha ha ha...''


    Naruto was purely disgusted and raised his head deliberately, and deliberately compared him to some kind of creature. After he was so angry and angered, Naruto immediately returned to his own half-court defense.


    Fortunately, Takasago''s speed is not fast, otherwise Naruto deliberately paused before the Hainan rest area just now, which would have to create an empty inside and be attacked by Hainan to score points.Hainan attacked again. After the captain of Hainan broke through Miyagi, he went inside and scored a layup.


    Although Amu''s breakthrough is full of strength and speed, and his layup is very beautiful, he tried to make Naruto a foul without success. No matter how beautiful the layup, it was just a 2-pointer.


    56:47, 14 seconds left in the first half.


    Mu Mu quickly issued a baseline ball, and the Xiangbei fast-break four rushed to Hainan at the same time.A Shen followed Mitsui closely, Kiyoda was in charge of defending Rukawa, and Amu was in charge of taking care of Miyagi, while also taking care of Naruto''s situation. After all, Takasago''s speed could not keep up with Naruto.


    After the players from both sides quickly rushed through the half court, Naruto opened his hands, Miyagi''s wrist flicked, and the basketball was immediately passed into Naruto''s hands.


    On the Hainan side, Amu, Qingtian and Ashen have already been seated, and there is no way to attack fast.


    After receiving the basketball, Naruto stared in the direction of Amu, but the direction of his shot was completely opposite, and the basketball was immediately sent to Rukawa Feng.


    After Rukawa received the ball, he immediately raised his hand and took off without making any adjustments.


    "Fake action? No!"


    Qingtian failed to judge again and was repeatedly bullied by the cold-faced foxes in Xiangbei. Rukawa Feng turned the fake action directly into a real shot. The basketball easily flew over Qingtian''s head and once again opened the door to the Hainan basket.


    Huh!


    59:47


    Takasago, the slowest player in the game, just ran through half of the game, but Rukawa''s three-point quick shot had already successfully scored. There were only 6 seconds left in the first half of the game. Xiangbei led Hainan by 12 points.


    "Amu! Come back quickly, at least one more goal before the end of the first half!!"


    Gaotou roared on the coach''s bench, at least at the end of the first half, reduce the difference between the two sides to double digits, so that the next game can only be played, if the first half keeps double digits Poor, this puts a huge psychological pressure on Hainan players.


    At this critical moment, Hainan''s pass to Mu Shen was the only choice.


    Takasago sent a backcourt ball, and the ball flew over Miyagi''s head and flew in the direction of Amu.


    Snapped!


    In front of Mu Shenyi again, the man who intercepted the basketball was No. 11 from Xiangbei again.


    "Rukawa Maple?!"


    Rukawa Feng made a second steal, and once again intercepted the basketball in Mu Shenyi''s mouth, stood outside the three-point line, and once again made a projection posture.


    "Fox, give me the ball!"


    Hearing Naruto''s voice, Rukawa Kaede was taken aback, and then Naruto''s voice sounded again: "Rukawa Kaede, give me the ball!!"


    Kaede Rukawa frowned and changed hands immediately. For the first time in this game, he passed the ball in the offense. When the ball fell into Naruto''s hands, there were only 2 seconds left in the first half of the game.


    Naruto aimed at the Hainan basket and raised his hand to perform a three-point long shot.


    Huh!


    beep!


    The basketball shot by Naruto passed through Hainan''s basket while the referee blew the whistle at the end of the first half.


    At 62:47, Xiangbei led Hainan with a huge score difference of 15 points and ended the first half of the game.


    Naruto and Fox looked at each other, and ran to the angry Hainan coach together, spreading their hands and sighed.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    "Damn it!"


    Click!


    The fan in Coach Gaotou''s hand became a poor victim in his rage, breaking into two pieces.


    "Oh ha ha ha..."


    Chapter 83-The Expected Game, The Depressed Orangutan


    The situation of Xiangbei and Hainan in the first half of the game can be said to be beyond everyone''s expectations. Hainan was not only suppressed all the way, but Xiangbei actually used two first-year boys as Akagi injured and left the field and the internal strength weakened. The core, aiming at Hainan to fight wildly, finally ended the first half with a huge lead of 15 points.


    Although this point difference was not a big deal in Xiangbei''s previous game, the opponent in front of Xiangbei this time is Hainan, not the weak chicken team of Miuratai, and Xiangbei is not the undefeated mountain king.


    The score of 15 points ahead of Hainan in the first half will obviously surprise all the audience, but even Hainan supporters can''t find out where Xiangbei''s performance is not good, because this year''s Xiangbei is really too strong.


    Zebei hugged his head with his hands and looked very relaxed: "I didn''t expect that Xiangbei could lead Hainan by 15 points in the half. Speaking of which, our mountain king only won by 30 points against Hainan last year."


    ''It just won by 30 points in Hainan...''


    Hearing the plain words of the King of Mountain King, all the people in Lingnan, apart from Xiandao, lived from Yu to Chishang, and even coach Tian Gang also had a black line.


    But there is no way. As the mountain king ace, Zebei can speak like this. The mountain king has this confidence and strength, which is absolutely incomparable to Lingnan.


    Xiandao grabbed his hair. He also knew that Zebei didn''t have any malice. It was just the strength that Xiangbei showed that made him very excited, or because he saw a guy who looked like him, Zebei started to fight.


    "Sakuragi and Rukawa... Basically, as long as they are not in your mountain kings, they can become ace players in any other team. The combined strength of the two of them is beyond the control of Senior Mu. Even Hainan would have to be beaten by the two of them. Moreover, Mitsui and Miyagi didn''t play much in the first half. If the power of the two of them bursts out, Hainan is afraid it will not last long."


    "Xiangbei, really a great team..."


    The mountain king ace scratched his chin, his bright eyes appeared fighting spirit: "I really want to be like a match with them."


    Zebei obviously lacks the quality of self-knowledge. When speaking such words among the Lingnan players, probably apart from the fact that Xiandao has known Zebei''s character a long time ago, the other few people are very upset.


    ''Shanwang''s trump card is really an annoying guy!''


    Hainan Lounge...


    Except for the battle with Shan Wang last year, Hainan has not encountered such a heavy battle for a long time. Even Aihe, who is also one of the top four in the country, cannot push Hainan to such a situation.


    "I don''t know what you are doing?! How many points do you plan to let the two first-year students score?! The two of them already scored 35 points in the first half, and the two of them scored 35 points in the first half. Do you plan to let them score 70 points in the entire game?!"


    "But that person is Rukawa Feng!"


    Qing Tian sat under the corner of the locker, his eyes burning with unwillingness and fighting spirit.


    "Coach, please let me defend Rukawa Kaede in the second half. I will try my best to stop his attack!"


    "what?"

 1644 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1644

    "Although I am very unwilling, but Rukawa Kaede¡¯s skills are indeed above me! But even if his skills are not better than him, his fighting spirit and physical strength will never lose to him. Coach, let me defend Rukawa Kaede in the second half. !"


    "Qingtian, can you?"


    Qingtian''s eyes flashed, before he spoke, a broad palm patted Qingtian''s head.


    "You can do it, right?" A Mu held Qingtian''s head and looked down at him. "If you can''t, I''ll let you leave."


    Qingtian felt a heat flow in his heart, and then he was full of morale: "It must be done! I will do my best!!"


    Coach Gaotou nodded secretly when he saw Qingtian''s incomparably determined eyes, and then turned to the two great marksmen in Hainan.


    "A Shen, Gong Yi, you have to play together in the second half. Whether Hainan maintains a constant victory this year or gets off the altar with one sentence depends on your performance!"


    Completely different from Hainan, Xiangbei led Hainan by a big score in the first half. Of course, it brought a relaxed atmosphere in the entire locker room, except that Rukawa was panting harder.


    Naruto kicked the already exhausted fox, and then threw him a bottle of salt soda.


    "It''s really ugly, Fox. It''s a shame that he was tired like a dog after the first half."


    "Shut up, idiot!"


    The cold-faced fox said coldly, and then quickly began to replenish the water and salt lost in the previous fierce attack.


    Rukawa sat on the bench to rest, thinking about the United States in his head.


    The fox and Naruto once talked about going to the United States to play basketball. Naruto denied that the fox is going to the United States now. One of the reasons is because his physical strength is not enough to cope with the fierce competition in the United States. That''s true.


    The average strength of the American basketball team is definitely higher than the average strength of Japanese high school basketball. Today, against Hainan, the fierce offense and defense of the half-time game has made this fox tired, so how can he adapt to the fierceness of the United States? What about the game?


    Although the fox has realized his physical weakness since talking with Naruto, the physical reserve itself can be completed in a short time.


    If Rukawa Kaede has a physical reserve sufficient to deal with American basketball games, according to Naruto¡¯s calculations, it will take at least three years for physical exercise and basic skills training. If it goes well, Rukawa Kaede will be considered after three years. With the qualifications to enter the United States, but now he is completely unable to do so.


    Rukawa Kaede usually seldom talks, just thinking about his own business alone, and everyone is used to it.


    The door of the locker room was opened, and the captain of the Xiangbei orangutan once again appeared in front of the people of Xiangbei, followed by Yasuda and Kakuda.


    "Akagi?"


    "Captain, are your feet okay?"


    "It''s okay!"


    Akagi answered with a sullen face, and then walked to coach Anzai: "Coach, my feet are fine. Please let me play in the second half."


    Coach Anza put down the cup, looked down at Akagi''s ankle, and said nothing.


    Naruto immediately appeared behind Chimu, and before the gorilla hadn''t noticed him, he immediately aimed at Chimu''s ankle and kicked him.


    "what!"


    The sudden pain caused a tough man like Akagi to scream, and countless cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and he grabbed Naruto by the collar angrily: "Asshole, what are you doing?!"


    Naruto faced the angry gorilla with no fear on his face: "Idiot, your feet are not good at all, don''t hold on to it, gorilla!"


    "I said my feet are all right, and I can continue the game in the second half!"


    "Idiot, a sprained ankle is just an emergency treatment, how can it be possible to play immediately?! Don''t you want to play basketball anymore?!"


    "I have to play because I want to continue playing basketball! This is an opportunity I finally seized. I have been working hard for three years to defeat Hainan. I must not give up this opportunity!"


    "Idiot orangutan, even if you don''t play, we will win desperately, and if you don''t want to play against the mountain king due to injury, let me sit on the bench to rest!"


    Akagi heard Naruto talk about the mountain king, his eyes were obviously gentle for a moment, and then he grabbed Naruto''s collar: "Asshole, are you talking to the captain?!"


    "Fool, even if you scold me again, if Dad doesn''t agree, you still can''t play?"


    Naruto severely despised the hot-headed orangutan, and then turned to Coach Anzai. Coach Anzai got up from the resting bench and patted Akagi on the shoulder.


    "coach¡­¡­"


    "Akagi, for a player, the biggest enemy is not others, but injuries. You still have a future waiting for you. If you leave old injuries, your future basketball career may be ruined."


    "but¡­¡­"


    "You have to believe in teammates, they are all very strong players."


    Coach Anxi pointed his finger at the Xiangbei Children¡¯s Corps in the locker room, with a gentle smile on his face: "Akagi-san, there is one thing you said is wrong. Our goal is not to defeat Hainan, but to defeat the mountain king, and to defeat Kawada. Before, you have to take care of your injuries, right?"


    Mitsui almost said goodbye to basketball forever because of an old knee injury, and now he feels the same as Akagi and joined the ranks of persuading Akagi.


    Even though Akagi wanted to play, he was persuaded by Mitsui, and coach Anzai had made up his mind. Akagi had no choice but to sit on the bench and entrust the victory of the game to his teammates.


    Chapter 84-Three-pointer, the marksman of Xiangbei


    The second half of the game is about to begin. Although Xiangbei¡¯s inside pillar Akaki Koken appeared on the basketball court again, he was sitting on the bench and his feet were still soaked in a bucket. From these conditions, Akagi was impossible in the second half. Played.


    This is the normal situation, and sprained ankles can be big or small.


    Even if it is a slight ankle sprain, it is only natural to become lame for several days.In Akagi''s situation, it is just for the passionate''needs of the plot'' to play a fierce basketball game after a sprain like in the original book, which is simply impossible in reality.


    After the sprain, it is normal to play a half-time fierce basketball game. It is normal that the feet will be scrapped. So currently Akagi can only sit on the bench. At least in this game, Akagi is absolutely impossible to play.


    Yuzu clenched his hands on his legs into fists: "Is Akagi unable to play?"


    Xiandao turned his head and glanced at Yu live, shrugging rather helplessly.


    For Yuzhu, Akagi is the most he wants to defeat, but it is also the strongest center that Yuzhu himself recognizes. In a sense, Yuzhu also hopes to see Akagi leading Xiangbei to defeat Hainan with his own eyes, but that''s how it happened. Unfortunately, during the decisive battle with Hainan, Akagi was injured.


    "It seems that Akagi''s sprain is very serious. Coach Anzai''s arrangement is also for Akagi''s future plans."


    The Tian Gang commentator was on duty again, but there was one thing he did not dare to say, did not dare to let any Lingnan players know.


    Akagi can''t play, of course, there is a reason for his injury, but from another perspective, coach Anzai also has absolute confidence in this game, that is, even if Akagi does not play, he can still defeat the king Hainan!


    In the absence of a pillar and a main center, he still has the confidence to defeat the king of Hainan. This kind of strength, now in Kanagawa Prefecture, only the Xiangbei basketball team can have such confidence, even if it is looking at the whole country, in this situation The only one who can maintain absolute confidence is Shanwang Industry.


    Coach Tian Gang sees this kind of thing very clearly, but he absolutely cannot tell Lingnan''s players about it.


    ''Coach Anxi, are you really going to start taking high school basketball seriously?''


    Looking at the trio wearing the red Xiangbei team uniforms, my heart is full of bitterness. If they can all come to Lingnan, Lingnan should also have the opportunity and ability to fight the undefeated mountain king.


    Coach Gaotou turned his gaze from the Xiangbei rest area and relaxed slightly: "It seems that Chimu can''t continue playing today, but Xiangbei is still a strong team. They are a stronger team than Xiangyang. Therefore, we must do our best to defeat them, because our king in Hainan, we only pursue victory, understand?!"


    "Yes, coach!"


    "Okay, let''s play!"

 1645 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1645

    The players from both sides walked onto the court, and the people who entered the jump ball in the middle circle are undoubtedly Naruto and Takasago. Although basically neither player thinks that Takasago can beat the first-year monster boy from Shonoku on the jump, Takasago itself The speed is too slow, if he jumps the ball, it will not affect Hainan''s defense of Xiangbei''s fast attack.


    Takasago is not considered a strong enough opponent in Naruto''s eyes. Naruto also directly ignored Hainan¡¯s main center forward, but looked at the monster Amu: "Senior Mu, based on the current situation, it seems that I told you that day If you do, it will come true."


    It was after the match between Hainan and Wuyuan that day, Naruto once gave Hainan a game statement. In this game, he was going to beat Hainan by 31 points. The first half of the game had been pulled to a full 15 points. Now it seems that 31 points are magnificent. The goal is definitely not impossible.


    The little monkey grinned and was about to explode his hair almost instantly, but A Mu held his head.


    "With half the time left in the game, the final outcome is not fixed yet, Sakuragi."


    "It''s true, but Senior Mu, you should have heard a lot of things like this. How long have you said this to others?"


    After Naruto dropped a sentence that made Amu''s face dark, he turned to the middle circle to prepare to jump the ball. Amu shook his head and threw the emotions Naruto deliberately triggered out of his mind, and then prepared for the attack in the second half.


    Speaking of which, as the top four in the country last year, Hainan was able to fight against all national-level strong teams, and apart from facing the mountain king, Hainan has never encountered a situation of falling behind by a big score. At the beginning, Amu really hadn''t said such things for a long time.


    The center of both sides stood in the middle circle, and Naruto faced Hainan center Takasago again.


    Although Takasago has excellent skills and is a very good team player, Naruto is higher than Takasago and stronger than Takasago in the battlefield that requires physical ability in the interior. Throughout the first half, the Hainan center has all personal offense and defense. The tragedy is really tragic.


    The referee blew the whistle for the start of the second half and threw the basketball into the air.


    Naruto and Takasago took off at the same time. Even though Takasago tried his best, he still couldn''t compare with Naruto with rocket thrusters under his feet.In the first half, they continued to fend off Naruto and Akagi, the twin towers of the Xiangbei inner lane. Hainan No. 5 is undoubtedly the most fatigued person on the Hainan team. The take-off height is obviously not higher than that at the beginning of the first half, but Naruto¡¯s jump height has not been reduced at all. , Physical strength and jumping ability are so strong that they can only be described by monsters.


    Naruto hit the basketball first, and immediately hit the basketball towards the Hainan half.


    All the members of Xiangbei had long expected this to be the case. Except for Naruto, who had not yet landed, they all went to the Hainan half.


    The cold-faced fox occupies the position advantage and grabs the basketball first, but when he is about to launch an offense, one hand is slapped on the basketball in the fox''s hands.


    "Qingtian?"


    The fox''s pupils dilated for a moment, and he looked at Hainan No. 10 rushing past him in amazement.


    Concentration, to what extent a player can perform on the basketball court, the most important thing is to see the degree of concentration.If the concentration is not enough, even if it has a strong strength, it will be difficult to exert itself, and the attenuation of physical strength will also weaken the concentration. Therefore, when the physical strength is weakened, the reflex speed of the nerves will be greatly reduced.


    Although Qingtian''s concentration power is not as monster as Rukawa Kaede, it is also a unique type, and it has natural wild physical strength. Although it is the same as the first grade, Qingtian''s physical strength is much better than that of a fox.


    Because of his determination to defeat Rukawa Kaede, Qingtian''s concentration has been raised to an unprecedented height. Coupled with his excellent physical fitness, he can now display strength beyond his original limit.


    Hainan No. 10, who was completely unable to resist Rukawa Feng¡¯s attack in the first half, successfully intercepted Rukawa Feng¡¯s basketball at the beginning of the second half.


    After Amu grabbed the basketball that was cut off by Qingtian and praised the little monkey, the whole Hainan team immediately turned offensive.


    The Xiangbei players are not slow, especially when Naruto has just landed and has not rushed to the Hainan half. At this time, he just turned back to defense, which is a quick step. When Amu just set foot on the three-point line, Naruto was already there. The inside line does not give Amu a chance to attack the inside line at all.


    Instead of attacking the inside line by himself, Amu waited for all the Hainan players to be seated, then passed the ball to A Shen, and then began to move.


    Hainan No. 2 shot Gongyi started to move at the same time, and the person responsible for defending Gongyi was brother Xiangbei Mumu.


    To be honest, Mu Mu''s strength is indeed not strong, so among Hainan players, Mu Mu can only defend Gong Yi.


    Mu Mu followed Gong Yi on the run. Because he had seen Gong Yi''s three-pointer in the first half, Mu Mu absolutely didn''t dare to let Gong Yi go empty. He followed Gong Yi, but Hainan No. 15 who was short in front of him suddenly It became a huge wall.


    Boom!


    Mu Mu headed into the strongest point guard in high school basketball in the country. The force of the counter shock made Mu Mu retreat three steps in a row to stabilize his figure, but Gong Yi was already completely empty. At the same time, Ah Shen seized the opportunity to accurately control the basketball. Into the hands of Gong Yi.


    Gong Yi held the ball with no defense beyond the three-point line and immediately aimed at Xiangbei''s basket.


    Huh!


    Hainan No. 2 shot once again showed its offensive firepower, opened the door for Hainan in the second half, the two teams scored 62:50


    Naruto was secretly depressed, like Gong Yi and Amu''s pick-and-roll cooperation just now, but it takes a long time to practice to be perfect. Xiangbei can''t do this level at present. Xiangbei''s current cooperation is limited to It''s in a small area. For example, the cooperation between Naruto and Rukawa is very good, and the cooperation between Miyagi and Mitsui is also good, but when it comes to the cooperation between all the players of the entire team, Xiangbei can''t at all. Shot, this is a huge weakness that Xiangbei''s freshman team absolutely cannot make up in a short time.


    Naruto patted Brother Mu Mu on the shoulder, and then immediately ran towards the Hainan half.


    Xiangbei organized an offense. Miyagi didn¡¯t mean to play one-on-one with Hainan¡¯s point guard in this game. Although Amu made several provocations, Miyagi was not fooled. When he organized an offense with the ball again, Miyagi Cheng ignored the tall and strong Hainan master in front of him, and when he changed hands, he passed the ball directly to Brother Xiangbei Mumu.


    Although Brother Mu Mu''s height, strength, and speed are all average, Mu Mu''s physical fitness is poor, and there is a worse quality in front of him.


    178 cm vs. 160 cm, regardless of whether it is inside or outside, you can hit whatever you want.


    After Mu Mu received the ball, Gong Yi''s defense was completely unable to exert any pressure on Brother Mu Mu, and even after adjusting his breathing, Mu Mu fired a long shot from beyond the three-point line.


    After Mu Mu took a long shot, Amu and Ashen immediately turned and rushed to the inside to grab rebounds, and Qingtian, just like going crazy, bit Rukawa Feng tightly, still not giving him a chance to enter the inside.


    Huh!


    Xiangbei''s deputy captain made a three-point shot from a long range, not only changing the score to 65:50, but also telling the audience and even the Hainan players and coaches a terrible thing.


    Xiangbei has five players on the field, all of which are three-point shooters!


    Chapter 85-The Burning Mitsui


    In Japan¡¯s high school basketball world, all three-point shooters are precious. A team with one or two is considered very good. A team like Miuradai doesn¡¯t even have a good three-point shooter. This is actually the case for most high school teams across the country.


    If you carefully count the top four teams in Kanagawa, Hainan has Ajin and Gongyi, Xiangyang has Fujima and Ito, and Lingnan''s situation is the worst, with only Sendo as the three-point shooter, but Xiangbei has the most extravagant Kanagawa. The three-point shooter group has five three-point shooters, which means that at the point of the three-point shooter, Xiangbei = Hainan + Xiangyang + Lingnan is so extravagant that people want to vomit blood.


    Even if it is the undefeated mountain king, if you want to count the number of three-point shooters, that is, Sawabei, Matsumoto, Fukatsu, plus Kawada, there are only four people, which means that regardless of other skills, the three-point shooter In terms of quantity, Xiangbei has ranked first in the country.


    "A three-pointer offensive?"


    Coach Gaotou gently shook the spare fan in his hand: "As long as the rebounding advantage is in our hands, even if you have five three-point shooters, it is useless!"


    Although Gong Yi cannot defend Mu Mu, if Xiangbei intends to take a three-pointer offensive, it would be a good thing for Hainan.


    If the offensive team only takes a three-pointer offensive, it will be easier for the defense team, because it only needs to fight for rebounds.


    It''s just that the high head coach can understand things, how can the white-haired Buddha not be clear?


    The Buddha in Xiangbei is still calm now, with a faint smile on his face. Obviously, the situation is in the hands of this old man from beginning to end. Even if Akagi leaves the field injured, the game has not become a situation beyond control.


    Hainan played the pick-and-roll again, and A Mu once again helped Gong Yi as a human wall. Of course, Hainan No. 2 shot outside the three-point line again!


    When Gong Yi shot from a long distance, Amu immediately flew towards the basket, squeezing Naruto with Takasago, not giving him a chance to grab a rebound.


    when!


    This time, the goddess of victory did not favor classmate Gong Yi.


    Ah Shen immediately turned and ran to the basket, joining the ranks of scrambling for rebounds. Mitsui could have entered the inside to scramble for rebounds, but he did not do so. Instead, he immediately turned and ran towards the Hainan half.


    Naruto made a one-to-three match at the basket, and at the same time faced the Hainan rebounding trio of Amu, Takasago and A Shen!


    Amu and Takasago tried their best to use brute force to block the position, Shengsheng stuck Naruto out of the favorable position for rebounding.


    A Shen took advantage of the position and immediately took off.The height of 189 centimeters is also very good, but as soon as he is about to catch the ball, one palm seems to fly from the sky, and he shoots the basketball away from Ah Shen.

 1646 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1646

    Naruto forcefully took off under the resistance of Amu and Takasago. With the advantage of position, there was no way to grab the rebound directly, and he could only immediately shoot the basketball away from Ajin.


    Amu and Takasago took off at the same time and were about to take this important rebound.


    After Naruto landed, he didn''t have time to adjust his position and immediately took off twice.


    The strong leg muscles burst out with unmatched strength. Naruto''s second take-off height is no different from the first one. Although the take-off time is later, the speed of the lift is extremely terrifying. The two big hands are from Amu and On top of Takasago''s head, he firmly grasped the basketball!


    "what?!"


    ''Hehe, this is it!''


    The eyes under Coach Anxi''s lens were also a little wide, and then the emotions of satisfaction filled his eyes.


    ''In terms of jumping ability and continuous take-off ability, there is no other person in Japan who can compare with Sakuragi-san. Gaotou, your tactics are correct, but you underestimated Sakuragi-san¡¯s ability. The advantage of rebounding is always on our side.''


    Sakuragi grabbed this important rebound under the attack of the Hainan trio. At this time, just over a minute had passed since the first half of the game, and Mitsui had already reached the Hainan three-point line.


    "Sakuragi!"


    "Oops!"


    Everyone in Hainan realized that it was not good and immediately returned to defense, but the speed of the basketball leap obviously exceeded their speed of defense. Even Mu Shen, who was the first person to return to defense, could not keep up. The basketball immediately leaped across the court and entered Mitsui. Hands.


    After Mitsui received the ball, he turned around and looked at the basket without making any adjustments.


    Huh!


    Shou Mitsui fired a long-range cannon and easily penetrated Hainan''s basket. His one-handed movement also told everyone that he was the number one marksman in Xiangbei.


    68:50


    Xiangbei''s first shot in this game finally showed sharp fangs, while Hainan''s trailing score has reached 18 points, which is close to the edge of 20 points.Amu¡¯s eyes were solemn. He knew very well that once the score was 20 points away, even with the willpower of a Hainan player, he would lose his fighting spirit and cause the team to collapse, because when Hainan faced the mountain king last year, he was After falling behind by 20 points in the second half, he was forced into garbage time by the mountain king, and finally defeated by 30 points.


    A Mu was a little anxious in his heart, and so was the head coach.


    "Sakuragi Flower Road...Sakuragi Flower Road...How could there be such a first-year student?!Wouldn''t it be possible to dispatch A Mu to play the power forward but still not be able to grab this kid?!As far as the rebounding ability is concerned, even the mountain king''s Kawada and Nobe... Damn it!We in Hainan will never give up, absolutely not!''


    Coach Gaotou¡¯s psychological fluctuations in this game can be said to be very severe, but after all, too many unforeseen things happened in this game, and Coach Gao does not know that the real excitement of this game is far from him. Let''s start.


    Naruto ran to Mitsui, who was celebrating himself over there quickly, and kicked directly.


    "Okay, Mitsui, it looks like you are out of luck today."


    Mitsui rubbed his fart, then his eyebrows were erected, "Asshole, I didn''t rely on luck, this is strength! Strength!"


    "Yes, Iron King."


    Naruto slammed Mitsui''s eyes with contempt, and then stabbed him with his arm: "Why don''t you strike a few more irons and let me rebound. Anyway, Hainan is not our opponent."


    "Who cares about you, take good care of me to protect the basket! Let me complete the task of defeating Hainan!"


    Mitsui Shou made a fist with his right hand and his eyes were bright, completely treating the people of Hainan as nothing.


    After the start of the second half, Mitsui-san was used as an attack arrow, and no adjustments were made within five minutes.''


    When coach Anzai was in midfield, the gentle voice still echoed in Mitsui''s ears.


    ''Almost two years, I finally seized this opportunity again, no matter what the price, I can not let Coach Anxi down again, now I want to pursue only victory!''


    Because of the respect for coach Anxi, because of the guilt of the past, Xiangbei Flame Man burned completely in this game.


    Hainan organized an offensive, and after A Mu made a strong breakthrough in the palace, he attracted brother Mu Mu to cover his defenses, and his strong body took off and collided with Mu Mu in mid-air.


    beep!


    The referee''s whistle came extremely swiftly, and the basketball had just escaped from Amu''s palm and got into Xiangbei''s basket accurately.


    "Red No. 5, the beater fouls, the score is counted, and one extra free kick!"


    Amu once again took out his best foul attack. His strong body can resist interference from other players and can also score goals.


    Brother Mu Mu was on the field and could provide outside fire support to Xiangbei, but he could not provide support from inside strength. Although it was Mu Mu''s thug, he was knocked out by poor glasses after the two collided.


    Amu''s free throws were as robust as his 2+1 play was successful again.


    Mu Shenyi of Hainan, Fujima Kenji of Xiangyang, Miyagi Yoshida of Xiangbei, and Fukazu Kazusei of Sanno, these four people can be said to represent the highest level of the Japanese high school basketball world.


    Although Amu is the only point guard who does not have outside firepower, Amu also has his own way of 3 points, and among the four, if it is one-on-one, the monster Amu is beyond doubt. The strongest player, if singled out, even Shenjin, the top point guard in college, is not Amu''s opponent.


    A Mu made a counterattack and declared against Xiangbei with a strong posture. If he wants to defeat Hainan, he must first defeat him, Mu Shen!


    Because Amu was not defeated, Hainan¡¯s fighting spirit has not been eliminated, even if they are still 68:53, 15 points behind Xiangbei, but at this time there is still plenty of game time, they still have the opportunity to counterattack, or players in Hainan In our view, as long as they are under the leadership of Amu, they are still the masters of kings who always win.


    So far, Shonoku has not determined the ace player, and it is considered to be the weirdest problematic children''s army among the top four Kanagawa teams. Rukawa Kaede¡¯s powerful attack in the last part of the first half inspired Mitsui¡¯s fighting spirit. Starting from the second half, It belongs to the hurricane moment of Xiangbei Flame Man.


    Naruto quickly passed the goal, and all Xiangbei players immediately organized a fast break.


    Miyagi showed the speed of lightning and fire, quickly led the basketball through the half court, and then passed the burly monster Amu, and immediately passed the ball to his outside partner.


    Mitsui is holding the ball outside the three-point line, and in front of him is the defensive god, but Mitsui''s eyes can only see the basket at this time.


    Taking off, raising his hand, the movements are extremely graceful and accurate, which are completely standard projection postures like textbooks.


    Ah Shen desperately defended and was about to interfere with Mitsui''s long shot.


    "When Mitsui is close by someone, the accuracy of the three-point shot will be reduced." The beauty reporter of "Basketball Weekly" made the above evaluation, which is the conclusion she came to after watching many games in Xiangbei. In the last game against Xiangyang, Mitsui''s poor three-pointer shooting rate at that time, even though he felt bad on the spot, Hasegawa''s close defense was also a big threat.


    Huh!


    "what?"


    The flame man, who didn''t play much throughout the first half, burned completely in the second half, sweeping a huge flame and began to burn Hainan''s half.


    71:53, the point difference is once again close to the 20-point mark!


    Chapter 86-Attack Arrow, Mitsui vs Amu


    Within two minutes of the start of the second half, Mitsui made two three-pointers and made two of two three-pointers. The Mitsui cheer group headed by Tokuo Horita, the third-year bad guy in the stands, kept waving the flame male flag in their hands and shouting in excitement.


    I have to say that the Xiangbei basketball team''s cheerleading squad is really the lowest in the country.


    Unorganized, undisciplined, undisciplined, and independent, this is basically the style of Xiangbei cheerleaders. To be honest, every time Naruto sees Xiangbei¡¯s private cheerleaders, he will consider whether to take Xiangbei into the national competition. ?


    If such a cheerleader were to run to the national competition, Xiangbei''s face would be completely lost on the ground.


    In fact, even Mitsui himself couldn''t stand his cheerleaders, and quickly ran back to his own half-court defense.


    After holding the ball, Amu immediately ran outside the three-point line, and then with his strong body, acting as a wall of flesh, he created opportunities for his teammates to attack.

 1647 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1647

    The basketball was sent into the hands of Hainan''s first shot A Shen, but Mitsui was blocked by A Mu, and the defensive player in front of A Shen once again became Miyagi, who was only 169 cm tall.


    With a height difference of 20 centimeters, A Shen lied to the main point guard of Xiangbei before the negative and raised his hand for a long shot.


    Miyagi tried his best to jump, but the one who jumped high was not as high as the one who grew up. Miyagi''s jumping ability is not as monster as Naruto. It is difficult to make up for the huge height difference of 20 cm. He can only watch the basketball again. Flying over his head.


    when!


    Hainan Shooting seems to be in a bad state today, and finally got a mobile phone meeting, but ended up in an iron strike.


    Takasago stubbornly blocked Naruto, and the two sides competed for the perfect position to grab the rebounds.And Amu Tornado generally hits the basket, first grabs a rebound in the air, and then dunks!


    Huh!!


    The basket shook violently under A Mu''s strange power dunk, fully showing the unreasonable strong body of the Hainan monster!


    For slam dunks, among point guards, Fujima and Fukatsu can do it. Although Miyagi is short, but with excellent jumping ability, it is not completely impossible, but it is necessary to say that such a slam with explosive power The basket, among the point guards, is the exclusive skill of the Hainan captain.


    Fujima sighed and shook his head: "Amu is really desperate in this game, organizing and scheduling, personal offense, and even rebounding. He did everything a team can do."


    "There''s no way. No one would have thought that Xiangbei''s strength would be so strong that it would actually play against Hainan all the way, 71:55, and 16 points behind. If the points are 20 points, the game will be Basically, it is irreversible. If Amu can''t hold on at this time, Hainan will be completely destroyed by Xiangbei."


    "Well, but this kind of thing can only be done by monsters like Amu. With a powerful and perverted body and comprehensive skills, only Amu can handle all positions in Hainan. All the places where the team is not as good as Xiangbei are immediately made up. Amu is really an admirable opponent!"


    The fighting spirit of the monster A Mu was as difficult to shake as his appearance, and Hainan quickly returned to defense. When Xiangbei organized an offensive, the coach Gaotou shouted A Mu''s name from the sidelines and then gestured.


    A Mu was taken aback for a moment, and then immediately ran.


    When the players from both sides were all seated, the audience suddenly realized that the Hainan monster Amu''s defense goal at this time was no longer to oppose his position, Xiangbei masters Miyagi Ryota, but was bright at the beginning of the second half. Performance of Mitsui Kotobuki.


    A confident and proud smile appeared at the corner of Mitsui''s mouth: "Have you finally come to defend, Mu Shenyi?"


    Amu is undoubtedly Hainan¡¯s ace player, and Xiangbei has no final conclusion on who is the ace. Mitsui can play Hainan and let Amu come over to defend himself, which is definitely a good thing for Mitsui. thing.


    A Mu looked at the Xiangbei Flame Man in front of him blankly, but the flame in his eyes was exactly the same as the man in front of him.


    "To be honest, I have been looking forward to playing against you, Mitsui Kotobuki, I will defeat you completely!"


    Among the players in the third grade of Kanagawa today, the name Histo Mitsui is very different to them.Just like the surprised reaction of Uozumi and Ikegami when they heard Mitsui''s name, Mitsui was the strongest player in their class and the goal that all the players had to beat.


    For Amu and Fujima, the opponent they most want to defeat among players of the same grade is Mitsui.


    Because Amu is from Aiwa Prefecture and Fujima is from Tokyo, neither of them are local Kanagawa players.Speaking of it, Hainan and Xiangyang also failed to recruit Mitsui Shou, but in order to strengthen Hainan''s strength, they recruited Amu and Fujima to Kanagawa.


    Although Fujima and Amu have played the Kanagawa Gemini name based on their own strength, they are not Kanagawa natives after all, and Mitsui Kotobuki, who is the same grade as them, is also the strongest player in Kanagawa and has always been. The enemies that Amu and Fujima want to fight against.


    Mitsui grinned, revealing a white tooth... although two of them were filled.


    "This is what I want to tell you, Amu, your position as the number one player in Kanagawa, I want it!"


    Amu was a man who was warlike and crazily eager for victory. Now that it is rare to meet a strong opponent like Mitsui, he is naturally excited in his heart: "If you have the ability, please give it a try, Mitsui."


    Mitsui asked Miyagi for the ball. Although Miyagi believed that he could easily break through Ajin''s defense, according to coach Anzai''s instructions during the midfield, now the second half of the game has not passed five minutes before the basketball is still accurately introduced. In Mitsui''s hands.


    This was the first head-on confrontation between Mitsui and Amu in this game, and it instantly attracted the attention of countless spectators.


    One is the current number one player in Kanagawa, and the other is the MVP of junior high. Unlike the lesser-known MVP of Kiyota, the name Mitsui Kotobuki once represented the highest level of Kanagawa players. A head-on confrontation between the two is also possible. Said to represent the highest level of high school basketball.


    All the audience''s eyes were focused on Amu and Mitsui, and reporter Aida''s eyes were fixed on Amu and Mitsui.


    "Who will win?"


    Naruto was originally on the inside line and Takasago top bull, seeing the eyes that Mitsui projected, "Hurry up and get me away", the corners of his mouth twitched twice, but he could only immediately start running with Takasago.


    Takasago knows that Naruto has three-point ability. Even if he doesn''t go beyond the three-point line, he will make a few high jump shots, which is not what Hainan can bear now.


    Takasago had no choice but to run with Naruto. Because of the two running, a large area of ??the inside line was immediately freed up. This will be the battlefield for Mitsui and Amu.


    After Naruto took the initiative to move to empty the inside line, Mitsui immediately made false moves continuously, shaking the center of gravity from side to side.


    Amu bent down like a beast ready to pounce on its prey, his eyes fixed on Mitsui''s movements, and as long as he could find a chance, he could steal the ball immediately.


    Mitsui''s expression is also extremely serious, because he knows that this is an opportunity to defeat Mu Shenyi and regain the title of Kanagawa''s first player. With Mitsui''s character, even if he fights this life, he will never give up this. Chance.


    The cold-faced fox at this time almost completely ignored Kiyoda, who had been guarding his side since the second half, staring at Mitsui''s movements intently, because he knew very well that if he wants to become Japan''s top high school student, Mitsui and Amu, They are all enemies he needs to defeat. The two are now facing each other. How could Rukawa miss this opportunity to observe carefully?


    Mitsui was affected by a knee injury in junior high. Although the injury has fully recovered, he still has not been able to recover to the highest level in terms of speed. At Mitsui¡¯s speed, it would be no problem to break through Ajin or Hasegawa. But wanting to break through Hainan''s monster with that kind of speed is basically wishful thinking.


    Mitsui broke through all the way, and Amu followed all the way. Although Mitsui could not be restricted from entering the inside line, his speed was faster than Mitsui, and he was still firmly in front of Mitsui.


    Rukawa Kaede''s eyes didn''t dared to blink, for fear of missing any moment when the two faced each other.


    Although Mitsui is no better than Rukawa Kaede and Miyagi in speed, the experience of the game is better than that of the two of them. The control of the rhythm is a skill that requires a lot of competition and practice to master. This is not the current Rukawa and Miyagi. Castle can learn. On the contrary, if Mitsui has the speed of Rukawa and Miyagi, even Amu will be extremely difficult to defend.


    Mitsui went all the way to the inside, but the closer he got to the inside, the more oppressive the defense of the Hainan monster around him.Assessing Amu''s defensive strength, Mitsui suddenly turned his back to Amu, making a continuous crotch dribble with both hands, then immediately collected the ball and turned around to take off.


    Amu also followed Mitsui to take off, and his broad palms hulled over, aiming at Mitsui''s right hand, but the basketball appeared on Mitsui''s left hand.


    Mitsui smiled at Amu in mid-air, then his wrist shook.


    Huh!


    At 73:55, Shou Mitsui scored a jump shot under the personal defense of the Hainan monster Mu Shenyi.


    "Lean back and turn around for a jumper? It''s really beautiful!"


    Chapter 87-Physical weakness, the crisis of Xiangbei


    Seeing the picture of Mitsui scoring under Amu''s defense just now, the mountain king ace couldn''t help but yelled hello.


    Mitsui¡¯s biggest advantage is comprehensiveness. Whether it is a breakthrough or a three-pointer, or an organization or a personal offense, they are all very good. In terms of technical comprehensiveness, even Amu is slightly inferior to Mitsui, even if the body is not dominant, but Mitsui It is also possible to fight against Amu with technology.


    Xiandao dragged his chin, took a peek at Coach Tian Gang who wanted to hit the wall, and sighed slightly.


    ''It''s really a beautiful turn and back jumper. If I change to my own position, I should still be able to make the shot with the advantage of height. But in terms of rhythm, I still can''t compare with Mitsui, the MVP of junior high school. It is indeed a well-deserved reputation... Well, much better than Hainan No. 10.''


    The little monkey didn''t know that he had been spit out by Lingnan ace before he knew it. Otherwise, according to the little monkey''s temper, he would definitely blow his hair on the spot, but at this time, the only enemy he could see was Xiangbei No.11.


    It is said that from the second half, the only task of the little monkey is to block Rukawa¡¯s scoring firepower. Although Xiangbei changed the attack arrow to the flame male Mitsui from the second half, the little monkey still pestered Rukawa fox, and his personal task was completed. Very good.


    The two sides switched, Hainan launched another attack.


    Regardless of the basketball and players'' positions, the little monkey is just obsessed with Rukawa Kaede, and Xiangbei No.11 has no chance to connect the ball. From the second half of the game, he started to wander around with the little monkey.


    Let¡¯s leave aside the little monkeys for the time being how bad the rukawa missions will be. Of course, Amu and Mitsui are at the core of the switch between offense and defense.


    The matchup between Kanagawa''s new and old players is bound to excite the audience.


    "Amu, quickly defeat him!"

 1648 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1648

    The Hainan coach¡¯s voice came from the Hainan rest area again. Naruto looked at Hainan¡¯s Gaotou coach while defending Takasago.


    I saw Coach Gaotou constantly shaking his fan to fan himself, and the expression on his face showed that Coach Hainan was in a bad mood.


    ''Where did this old man take out a fan again?''


    Naruto silently complained about Hainan¡¯s''ugly-looking but arty coach'', and at the same time he was a little bit sloppy. He didn''t think about the game at all in a short time. Instead, he was thinking about how to make the taller second. Sacrifice the fan heroically.


    Just when Naruto was distracted, Amu began to attack Mitsui.


    Exactly the same as the previous situation, Amu started at high speed, combining speed and power perfectly, and outstripping Mitsui.


    In the eyes of players such as Sendo and Zebei, Amu''s breakthrough and skills are really inferior to Mitsui, but Amu is a powerful body that fouls and can completely ignore the technical part.


    Miyagi couldn''t stop it, Rukawa couldn''t stop it, and after changing to Mitsui, he still couldn''t stop it.


    Even though Mitsui was 1 cm taller than Amu, he couldn''t limit the brute force breakthrough of Captain Hainan. He was knocked aside by Amu''s body, and Naruto was still thinking about how to break the tall fan. As a result, it was too late to make up the defense. After Amu broke through Mitsui, he scored a jumper from the basket.


    At 73:57, the point difference is still hovering between 18 and 16.


    Naruto was thinking about teasing people, while ran to Hainan''s half-court to prepare for an offense, but outside the three-point line, Mitsui faced the Hainan captain and launched the third head-to-head duel between the two of the game.


    In the stands, Fujima held his arms and frowned at Mitsui on the court.


    "If Mitsui has been facing Amu like this, his physical strength will soon be unable to support it."


    "Yes, if Mitsui compares with Amu, even if he doesn''t lose the technical level, he is too far behind Amu physically. If he maintains such an offensive rhythm, he should not be able to persist until the end of the game. ."


    Xiangyang Hasegawa followed Fujima to express his opinions. The reason why he can make such an evaluation is not that his golf trader has reached Fujima''s level, but because he has faced off against Mitsui and Amu. .


    Fujima knew that his physique could not fully guard the monster Amu, so he once practiced a joint defense strategy to defend Amu, and the person who cooperated with Fujima was Hasegawa.


    Hasegawa used to face Amu and Mitsui head-on, so he knew the strength of these two men. With Mitsui''s physical strength, he would keep fighting against Amu and his physical strength would soon be unable to hold on. .


    In fact, as Hasegawa said, Mitsui¡¯s current biggest problem is the same as Rukawa Kaede¡¯s physical strength.


    Both of them know their weaknesses. Before playing against teams like Miuradai and Tsukiya, physical problems have not yet been exposed. They played against Xiangyang because of the two pillars of Akagi and Naruto on the inside. , So the pressure on them is relatively reduced, and their physical strength is not bad. There is no big problem, but in this game against Xiangyang, when the inside pillar Akagi left the field, it was not just Naruto who replaced Akagi''s center position. The physical exertion of other players has also increased relatively, especially against the monster company Amu. The exhaustion of physical strength has increased rapidly. Mitsui and Rukawa were already tired as dogs before the game started, and the second half of the game passed. After ten minutes, Xiangbei 88:80.


    With the powerful strength of the monster Mu Shenyi, Hainan narrowed the difference to only 8 points. There were 10 minutes left in the game, which was enough to reverse the 8-point difference.


    "Good job, that''s it, Amu!"


    The team saw the hope of winning again, and coach Gaotou''s mood became good again. With such a drastic emotional change, Naruto did not know how to describe this uncle who likes arty.


    Hainan¡¯s bench was also cheered, probably because the strength of their captain is so trustworthy. In their opinion, Xiangbei¡¯s two attacking ace, Rukawa Feng and Mitsui Shou have been defeated by their captains one after another. It''s just a question of time.


    Amu faced Rukawa and Mitsui continuously. The physical consumption was absolutely higher than that of them, and he sweated more on his body, but his physical strength was far above that of Mitsui and Rukawa, maintaining the fastest attacking rhythm. For the remaining 10 minutes of the game, there is no problem for Amu.


    With the power of Amu, Hainan caught up with the score difference in the first half. Akagi''s eyes flashed anxiously, stood up, took out his feet soaked in the ice water, and walked in front of Coach Anxi.


    "Coach Anxi, please let me play!"


    The mental stability of the White-haired Buddha is the same as that of other people. Even if Rukawa and Mitsui lose continuously due to physical problems, even if the lead of Xiangbei shrinks quickly, he is still as tepid, even in In the middle of the game, I went to pour hot water, which was easy and comfortable.


    "You have to trust your teammate, Akagi-san."


    The voice of the Bai-haired Buddha was still so warm and tunny, as if he would not mind the outcome of the game. When coach Lingnan turned his gaze to the Xiangbei coaching bench, he saw the Bai-haired Buddha personally sing.


    Naruto received the message from the White Hair Buddha, and after receiving the ball from Miyagi, he immediately rushed towards Takasago.


    ''God, I''m sorry, now we will completely shatter your hopes.''


    Chapter 88-Naruto Attacking, A Mu''s War Intent


    Today, Xiangbei is completely playing the strategy of personal heroism. Although there is no lack of cooperation, the individual''s single-handed fight is obviously being carried forward.


    Following Mitsui and Rukawa, today''s personal hero finally turned to Naruto in a shift, and Naruto rushed towards Takasago with the ball.


    Although no one in Xiangbei knew what Naruto was planning to do, he still opened up and emptied the inside line completely, leaving Naruto to play Takasago alone.


    Takasago¡¯s game today should be the most tragic match in the past year, because, except for the last year when he faced the mountain king¡¯s Masashi Kawada, Takasago has never been suppressed to such a degree. There was no play in the entire game. Hainan''s main center is completely reduced to a dragon role.


    Fortunately, Takasago has a wealth of experience in the game, and his personality is calm and calm.


    Although all Hainan staff, even coach Gaotou and Amu, did not think Takasago could deter Naruto, before the end of the game, Takasago insisted on standing on his last post. When Naruto made a breakthrough, Takasago still raised his arms and made a defensive posture.


    Naruto changed his center of gravity from left to right, and then immediately showed the second starting speed of Xiangbei.


    Even though Takasago concentrates all his attention, he still can''t keep up with Naruto''s speed. On the basketball court, it is really shameful for a "small man" like Takasago to be directly broken by a "big man" like Naruto with his speed. It''s tight.


    Takasago''s psychological quality is very good, at least a lot better than that of Lingnan''s center. After being broken, he immediately turned around to defend.


    After Naruto broke through Takasago, Hainan''s basket was already in front of him. The corner of his eyes looked back at Takasago to defend him. Naruto immediately took off. It was obvious that Takasago was behind him, but Naruto''s body was slightly leaned back.


    "Takasago, don''t!"


    Amu saw Naruto''s plan and immediately reminded him loudly, but Takasago could not take back the capping action that Takasago had already made, and his palm directly patted Naruto''s wrist deliberately leaning up.


    beep!


    "White No. 5, the beater fouls, the score is counted, and an extra free kick!"


    The referee was fair and rigorous and did not leave any emotions. Takasago raised his hand helplessly, and the Hainan center led the third offender in the game.


    Takasago''s foul control is pretty good. The game has been played for three-quarters. Takasago only has two fouls. There are two remaining margins, which can be exhausted in the final stage of the game, but Naruto has to let it go. Takasago''s fouls were used up early.


    Naruto¡¯s super-humiliating serving posture once again made contributions. As the highest free throw percentage among all players since the county conference, Naruto himself is actually very proud.


    91: 80


    The difference between the two sides once again reached double digits, and Hainan''s ball handler is undoubtedly the monster Amu.


    "Miyagi, change defense!"


    When all the Hainan players hadn¡¯t been seated yet, Naruto and Miyagi exchanged defensive targets. When Miyagi and Naruto changed positions, they couldn¡¯t help but smiled and said, ¡°I thought you could continue to be patient, look. I really overestimated your patience."


    "I have endured it for a long time, don''t worry about it, Miyagi."


    Naruto and his head of the family gave each other a high-five. At this time, the audience saw the spectacle of the 193 cm tall monster Amu, the first altitude on the field, to go outside to defend Hainan.


    And Miyagi immediately went to Kiyota. For Miyagi, the 10 cm height gap is not irreparable. No matter how well Kiyota is, he can¡¯t be stronger than Fujima, right?


    Mitsui and Mu Mu continued to defend the two major marksmen of Hainan, and even if the little fox Rukawa was a little upset, he could only defend the center of Hainan.


    "Are you interested in being defeated by me, Senior Mu?"


    Naruto stood at the three-point line and looked at the monster Amu holding the ball with a smile, and when he opened his mouth he made an unceremonious provocation.


    "Damn it! That guy is actually rude to Senior Mu!"

 1649 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1649

    The little Hainan monkey was so angry that his teeth were itchy, and he almost wanted to bite the hateful red-headed boy into pieces. Who said he was the person who respected A Mu the most.


    Naruto obviously lacks the consciousness of respecting his predecessors. In fact, the ace players of Lingnan and Shanwang are also the same.


    "Haha, I''ve waited so long, and finally it''s about to start!"


    Zebei laughed and stared at the duel between Naruto and Amu. Zebei is one of the few people who have seen Naruto''s strength. In fact, Naruto has not shown all his strength so far. It was the same when Zebei was singled out, but in fact, Zebei is more interested in Naruto than Rukawa.


    Xiandao didn''t go to complain about Zebei''s eyes that were more excited than taking the medicine, because he himself was the same. If even Mu Shenyi couldn''t deal with Naruto, Xiandao really had to re-evaluate Naruto''s strength.


    In fact, Amu has always wanted to have a one-on-one match with Naruto. After all, Naruto had stolen the basketball in Amu''s hands before, and when Amu broke through, he overturned him to the ground. Although Amu appeared on the surface Not to mention, but with his status and pride as the number one player in Kanagawa, he was directly overthrown by a first-year kid, and he must have been upset, so he always wanted to find a chance to return the previous two to Naruto.


    It¡¯s just that Naruto has been bullying Takasago before. Facing Amu¡¯s breakthrough, Naruto has never been defensively, so Amu has never been able to find a chance to face Naruto. Of course, this is also Hainan¡¯s ability to narrow the difference to only The reason for the remaining 8 points.


    Amu held the ball, with a proud and confident smile on his face: "Can you do it, Sakuragi? Or would you be like Mitsui and Rukawa Kaede?"


    Speaking of it, Amu has not completely defeated Rukawa Feng and Mitsui. After all, the two of them are technically at the same level as Amu, but they are not physically opponents of Amu, but in the eyes of the audience, Rukawa Feng and Mitsui are now defeated by Amu, and Hainan''s morale is also high because of this.


    Naruto smiled like a wicked child, staring at the monster Amu in front of him: "It turns out that Senior Mu, like me, likes to bully the weak, we really are fellow men."


    A Mu''s face went dark and couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    But Rukawa Fox and Flame Man all stared at Naruto, wishing to tear him to pieces.


    ''Weak?You wait for me!!''


    Saying that Rukawa Kaede and Mitsui Shou were both weak and teammates on the same team, Naruto did this kind of thing, and to Naruto''s words, Amu really couldn''t give a positive response.


    If you admit this sentence, Naruto¡¯s deep meaning is, ¡°It¡¯s nothing if you defeated the two weak ones¡±, ¡°You are just a guy who likes to bully the weak¡±, and another point, Naruto has been suppressing just now. Takasago was fighting. If Amu responded to Naruto''s words, he would admit that Takasago was a weak person in disguise, so Naruto''s provocation could not be answered at all.


    But A Mu''s failure to answer does not mean that others can, such as Qingtian.


    Qingtian, who was very upset at Naruto''s rude words, pointed at Naruto immediately: "Yes, you are the weak in Xiangbei, and you will definitely be defeated by our Hainan!"


    "Shut up, there is no place for you to speak, little monkey!"


    When it comes to bickering, when did Naruto admit defeat and immediately opened his mouth to fight back: "And if we are weak, you are 11 points behind our Xiangbei, you are simply a group of high paraplegia!"


    How can the eloquent head of the little Hainan monkey be comparable to Naruto¡¯s "thousand-tempered" no one¡¯s poisonous tongue. His face was flushed with blood, and his neck was speechless. On the stands There was another burst of laughter.


    This is to watch the Xiangbei game to see so many interesting jokes.


    "Qingtian, don''t be influenced by him, play well!"


    Coach Gaotou shouted off the court, and then shook the fan in his hand again:''Amu, beat me that first-year boy, now Xiangbei, as long as the pillar of the inside line, Sakuragi, falls, it will be completely over!''


    Mitsui and Rukawa are facing bottoming out in physical strength. Mumu''s strength is only higher than Miyagaki on the court. Miyagi''s physique is not Amu''s opponent at all. If Naruto fails here, Xiangbei''s game will be completely over.


    Amu is not the kind of stunned Qingtian. Of course, it can be seen that in this situation, defeating Naruto is equivalent to defeating Xiangbei, plus the two previous accounts with Naruto have to be settled, Kanagawa''s first player Now he is completely serious, as if the person in front of him at this time has become the first point guard of the college Fukatsu Kazusei.


    Amu holds the ball in search of a breakthrough opportunity, while Naruto''s legs are separated, the center of gravity is lowered, and his arms are spread horizontally. After the excellent wingspan makes Naruto''s arms stretched out, it looks extraordinarily''huge''. In contrast, Among the point guards, Amu, who has a BUG-level body, appears small.


    Countless eyes on the court were focused on Naruto and Amu''s one-on-one matchup. Among them, the two trump cards of Xiangbei Zhongren and Lingnan Mountain King, and Miss Aida Yayoi, a beauty reporter of Basketball Week Performance is very concerned.


    If the people of Xiangbei are concerned about the team¡¯s victory, then the latter three, even including Rukawa Kaede and Mitsui, are more concerned about the team¡¯s victory. It is Naruto who is playing against Amu. Personal performance in


    After Amu has been dribbling the ball for more than 15 seconds, he suddenly started and broke through.


    Chapter 89-Psychological Suppression, Naruto''s Tactics


    Amu''s first step was extremely fast, and he immediately broke through to the left of Naruto.


    Naruto''s speed will not be inferior to that of A Mu, and he immediately shifts his defenses horizontally. After spreading his arms, he intercepts A Mu''s body like a huge wall.


    On the basketball court, arm span is also a very important physical data. Naruto, who is now 193 cm tall, has a wingspan of 204 cm. He is a well-deserved gibbon. Such physical fitness has been rare in a century. Up.


    Naruto''s height and wingspan will definitely have a great impact on Amu, and Naruto has long known that the monster Amu does not have three-point firepower at all, so he only guards against sudden attacks, not shots, lowers the center of gravity, and fully defends Ahmu. Mu''s brute force breakthrough.


    A Mu was unable to make a sudden breakthrough, changed his body''s center of gravity, and gently touched Naruto with the side of his body. With A Mu''s absolute superiority among the guards, his brute force breakthrough in the past was simply not disadvantageous.


    But the man in front of Amu at this time was the first strange man in northern Hunan. Amu''s brute force had no effect on Naruto. On the contrary, it was Amu himself, whose center of gravity was slightly shaken.


    Naruto saw the right time and immediately shot, reaching out to the basketball in Amu''s hands~ and paws out.


    A Mu has been snatched by Naruto once before. With his status and pride, how can he tolerate himself being continuously snatched by a first-year boy. He has already been prepared for it. Now that Naruto takes a shot, A Mu is still in focus. Turn around immediately without adjusting.


    Forcibly turning around when the center of gravity is unstable is very dangerous. Doing so can easily sprain your ankle. A Mu makes such a move. Although he has to turn around, it can also be seen that the monster is bold. .


    Naruto failed to steal, just in time to make Amu turn around and kill directly to the basket.Naruto immediately turned around, chasing Amu and rushing inside.


    After Amu hit the inside, he paused for a while before taking a jump shot.Naruto followed behind Amu and took off. Based on his height and wingspan, the ball could still be covered if it was hard, but Naruto still withdrew his hand in mid-air and watched the basketball go into the hoop.


    Although Amu does not have the ability to shoot three-pointers, his scoring ability in other areas is the strongest among all point guards today, but there is not much difference. No matter how beautiful it is, it is just a two-pointer. .


    91:82, the difference between the two sides once again went back and forth between single digits and double digits.


    The Hainan substitute players and cheerleaders cheered and cheered the monster Amu at the same time. Qingtian was also triumphant on the court, but Amu, who had just scored a goal, could not see the slightest smile on his face. After staring at Naruto for a while, Amu turned and ran towards his home half.


    For the goal just now, although Amu broke through Naruto to score in the result, Amu himself was not happy about the process.Although he scored in the end, Amu''s first brute force breakthrough was intercepted by Naruto. Amu''s breakthrough skills were slightly weaker than Mitsui and Miyagi, but he relied on his tyrannical strength and his actual breakthrough power. It was the strongest, but it was obvious that Amu was still unable to compare with Naruto in terms of strength.


    A Mu quickly returned to defense. After Naruto ran into the Hainan half with the ball, A Mu immediately guarded in front of Naruto.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so serious, Senior Mu?"


    Naruto looked at Amu from beyond the three-point line with the ball. His face was full of smiles. It was not an attitude towards a senior at all: "Are you afraid of losing?"


    Naruto didn''t guard A Mu just now, and thanks to him being able to say such things at this time, A Mu turned dark and retorted: "If you want to say such things, first..."


    Before Amu''s words were finished, Naruto, a bastard who didn''t know how to respect his predecessors, suddenly shot and shot a three-pointer.


    Amu''s height is 9 cm shorter than Naruto, and because of the distraction of his words, even if Amu has taken off with all his strength, there is no way to intercept Naruto''s shots.


    Huh!


    94: 82


    The first player in Kanagawa was teased by Naruto, and Naruto scored a direct face shot after only half of the block action was completed.


    "Despicable! Trick! This nasty guy! This is not a score!"


    Witnessing the scene where Naruto scored in front of Amu, the little Hainan monkey jumped with anger. Hainan players probably felt this way, but the referee would not listen to him.


    Naruto was indeed deceived. He deliberately spoke to distract Amu, but from the perspective of basketball rules, there is nothing wrong with what Naruto did just now, and there is no basketball rule that stipulates that players are not allowed during the game. Whoever spoke, A Mu was distracted and unconventional.


    The referee''s indifferent expression means that there is nothing wrong with the three-pointer just now. Even if the little monkey in Hainan is so angry, it is of no use. The difference between the two sides once again widened to 12 points.


    Amu held the ball again, but Naruto''s three-pointer just now made even the little monkey who didn''t match up with Naruto so upset. You can imagine how Amu would feel.


    Naruto was once again in charge of defending the monster A Mu, who was holding his stomach full of fire. At the same time, he was still unwilling to stop, and joked: "What''s wrong, Senior Mu, his face is so ugly? Is it too hot and angry? Would you like some ice water? I¡¯ll cool you down, but there may be a slight smell, please don¡¯t mind."

 1650 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1650

    Naruto said, and gestured the direction of the Xiangbei rest area with his eyes.


    People in northern Hunan, you and I looked at each other, except for the two girls, no one dared to laugh.


    The weather is so hot, and it¡¯s a fierce basketball game. It¡¯s okay to use ice water to cool down, but if you want to talk about the tasteful water... Naruto is really black-hearted, and ridiculed all the Optimus Prime of Xiangbei and Hainan. .


    "The result of the game is played, not spoken by the mouth."


    "Well, that''s right, that''s right, so we are 12 points ahead of your Hainan in Xiangbei. It is indeed a real score." Naruto''s eyes fell deep and became a little dark, "Mu, senior 19 points."


    A Mu was suffocated by the popularity. By this time, 10 seconds had passed for Hainan''s attack. A Mu did not waste time quarreling with Naruto. After lowering his center of gravity, he made another strong attack.


    Although Naruto continued to provoke Amu with his lips, in fact he was still highly concentrated. Facing this monster, Mu Shenyi, even Naruto would not be distracted and defended.


    Amu breaks through quickly, and Naruto''s is as quick as defense, with such a tall body, it is really difficult for the average audience to understand why such quick and flexible movements can be done. Perhaps that can only be described by the word genius, of course. Will make Hainan little monkey very unconvinced.


    While Amu broke through, Naruto defended while retreating quickly.


    The closer the two are to the basket, the more obvious Naruto''s height advantage is 9 cm taller than Amu, and the strong and very long arms stretched out are definitely enough to form the best defense network.


    What A Mu was holding at this time was not just a basketball, but an explosive bag. Hainan Mu Shen Yi directly incarnates Lie Cunrui, carrying the explosive bag and rushing in.


    ''Amu, defeat him!!''


    Coach Gaotou roared wildly in his heart, also worried that his sudden utterance would interfere with A Mu, but the hideous expression on his face was as if Xiangbei No. 10 was his father-killing enemy.


    Amu leaned against Naruto¡¯s body and leaned in mid-air. Naruto noticed Amu¡¯s move and forcibly twisted and avoided in mid-air. After landing, his center of gravity became unstable and he stepped back three times. Step, grabbed the pillar of the basket, and stabilized the body, avoiding the embarrassment of falling directly.


    Amu didn''t expect Naruto to be able to dodge like that, and was affected a little when he shot. The basketball hit the back edge of the basket and wandered around the basket two laps before it rolled into the net.


    94: 84


    The mountain king ace blew a whistle: "The judgment is accurate."


    The Lingnan player''s eyes were puzzled, and he didn''t know what Zebei meant, and Xiandao nodded immediately: "Yes, it''s really accurate. The goal of Senior Mu just now actively wanted to foul Sakuragi. After all, the points of the two sides are now. The difference was 12 points. Senior Mu had to hit a three-pointer to bring the difference back to single digits, but Sakuragi avoided it in the air and almost missed the goal. It¡¯s amazing."


    "Although Amu scored, the difference is still in double digits. The psychological pressure on Hainan must not be small, but Sakuragi hasn''t really gotten serious yet. It''s really uncomfortable!"


    The two trump cards of Shan Wang and Lingnan were both slandering Naruto, the bastard, and Naruto held the ball again, and the players from both sides ran fast, but the head coach saw Naruto''s appearance, and suddenly even his nose was crooked.


    After Naruto had the ball, he had no intention of launching a fast break, and he seemed to not belong to the same world as other fast-running players. He dribbled the ball slowly with his right hand and digs out his ear with his left little finger. The relaxed look, it was like walking in a quiet courtyard, without the tension of the game.


    "Damn it!"


    "Oh ha ha ha..."


    Chapter 90-Naruto''s provocation, recurring hilarious laugh


    Hainan''s score has been lagging in this game so far. Therefore, from players to coaches, Hainan only thinks about how to catch up with the score. No one dares to have any slack, but Naruto has deliberately played this way.


    As the leading scorer, Xiangbei wants to adopt a steady and steady tactic, and it doesn''t matter to keep it until the end of the game. For Xiangbei, it is reasonable to use such a tactic, but how can it be like Naruto?


    Deliberately dribbling the ball slowly like a walk. It took a full 9 seconds to walk through the midfield. Although the referee was very speechless to the red-headed guy, he didn''t foul, he just took the ball within 10 seconds. What can you do after taking the midfielder?


    Amu stood guard on the three-point line, obviously fearing Naruto''s three-point ability.


    But Naruto had just walked through the midfield, and had no intention of attacking at all. Instead, he stopped at a position more than one meter in front of A Mu. In this position, A Mu was absolutely unable to steal.


    Unlike Amu''s serious expression, Naruto kept his smile even though he was sweating profusely.


    "Don''t be so serious, Senior Mu. Do you really want to attack and counterattack? Do you really want to catch up with the score? It doesn''t matter if you want to attack, just say it."


    Amu: "..."


    "Squeak~~"


    The ironic voice, like a mouse suddenly coming out, came from the main point guard in Xiangbei. After Miyagi made a voice behind Amu, he immediately laughed and turned and continued to defend Qingtian.


    "Cocoa is hateful!"


    The little monkey burned with anger, and the hair that resembled a lion''s mane almost burned, as did other players in Hainan, thinking that Xiangbei''s main power forward and the point guard would sing and make a draw, and they would all be shaved.


    All members of Hainan were holding a sigh of anger, and now Amu, who is directly facing Naruto, is even more angry, holding a sigh of relief, secretly deciding that he must stop Naruto¡¯s attack this time, a feeling of depression in his heart. Feelings.


    But Naruto, the bastard, always just ignores the fire, since he has ignited the anger of all Hainan''s staff, how could he let them extinguish the flame like this.


    Naruto held the ball around the three-point line and ran around. Amu was afraid of Naruto''s three-point ability, so he had to follow the defense. Naruto ran around outside the three-point line, pulling Amu. He had to run around behind him, but Naruto ran out of all 30 seconds of offensive time and still did not initiate an attack. He only ran with Amu until the referee blew his whistle, indicating that Xiangbei¡¯s 30-second offense was violated and the ball was in control. It belongs to Hainan.


    "Oh, 30 seconds is a violation if you are not careful. Senior Mu''s defense is really amazing."


    Naruto''s compliment couldn''t hear the slightest kindness, and then threw the basketball in his hand to Amu. Although Xiangbei did not score in this offense, all Hainan members really did not have the slightest good mood.


    The two sides switched, and Amu once again made a strong breakthrough on the inside. After Naruto failed a foul, he scored a layup.


    94: 86


    Although the score difference was once again narrowed to the point where only 8 points were left, and there were 8 minutes left in the game, after this time, no one in Hainan cheered. It was indeed a lot of popularity just now.


    Witnessing Naruto''s Qiren Gongli Shan Wang and Lingnan''s two aces once again really had the idea of ??keeping a distance from that guy for a lifetime.Zebei covered his face with his hands: "When I watch the match between Shan Wang and Xiangbei, all members should wear earplugs, lest you get angry with that bastard Sakuragi."


    Xian Dao nodded secretly. In fact, if Coach Tian Gang could agree, he really wanted to do that, and became attacked by Naruto''s poisonous tongue.


    Although Zebei and Xiandao¡¯s remarks are a bit joking, they also know how much Naruto¡¯s ridicule will have on Hainan¡¯s morale. Those who can see through this, except for the coaches of the teams, a few with extremely high quotient In addition to the players, there is also a beautiful reporter, Miss Yayoi Aida.


    Aida Yayoi''s eyes were fixed on Shonoku No. 10, who was holding the ball again, without any smile on his beautiful face.


    "What a terrible psychological war, Sakuragi Flower Road."


    Aida Yayoi has such a statement. Obviously, she has already seen the key point, but there is a weak rookie around her.


    "Senior Aida, wasn''t Xiangbei No. 10 a violation of the 30-second attack? What kind of psychological warfare?"


    "Idiot! Can''t you even see this kind of thing?!"


    "amount¡­¡­"


    The poor rookie reporter once again became a tool for reporter Aida to vent his anger. After being beaten out of a big bag on his head, the poor rookie reporter rubbed his head and didn''t have the guts to turn his face with his senior.


    "Senior, please explain."


    Yayoi Aida gave another punch to Nakamura before pointing at the Hainan players on the court: "Hainan is now in the lagging stage, so their players all want to catch up. But Sakuragi just said that just telling Hainan. "We are not afraid that you can catch up to the score because you can''t catch up." The 30-second violation of his attack just now was deliberate. He deliberately wasted an attacking opportunity and he wanted to increase the psychological pressure on Hainan. The score was reduced to 8 points, but the psychological pressure on all Hainan players is increasing, because Xiangbei doesn''t care about the point difference."


    "Oh, that''s the case. I didn''t expect Sakuragi to deliberately provoke Amu to have so much knowledge. I have been taught, senior."


    "However, apart from increasing pressure on Hainan players, Sakuragi had probably another reason for deliberately giving up offense."


    "What is it?"


    "After the fall of the captain Akagi of Xiangbei, all the inside of Xiangbei was supported by Sakuragi alone, and now Amu and Sakuragi are facing offensive and defensive positions on the outside, the highest player in Xiangbei has become Rukawa Feng, but he In the previous matchup with Amu, too much physical strength has been consumed. If you compete for rebounds at this time, Xiangbei will not be Hainan¡¯s opponent at all. On the basketball court, the insiders have always won the world and rebounds. The advantage of the ball can change the direction of a game. Because Xiangbei does not have the advantage of rebounding now, Sakuragi hasn''t made it hard. He simply gave up an opportunity and exhausted all 30 seconds and delayed until the end of the game."

 1651 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1651

    The little rookie Nakamura listened carefully to Yayoi Aida''s narration and analysis, and his attitude was really correct. Most of Yayoi Aida''s analysis was correct and consistent with reality, but there was a problem.


    From the beginning, Naruto did not intend to delay until the end of the game.


    After Naruto got the ball from the outside with the ball in this round, he immediately started the post-up singles mode.


    The postback is a technique often used by inside players for offense. Amu is the first outside point guard in Japan to encounter a postback attack, but even like Amu, he is definitely among the point guards. With only his body, it is impossible to resist Naruto''s strange power.


    The height difference is 9 cm, and the weight difference is 14 kg. The physical difference between Naruto and Amu is too big. Amu can match Naruto in terms of jumping power and speed, but under absolute strength, Amu Mu, but still unable to shake the monster Naruto.


    With his back to Amu all the way, Naruto used Barkley''s back-up singles skills to force the Hainan captain to''sit'' to the basket step by step, then knocked off Amu and turned around to score a layup.


    A Mu was scored directly by Naruto, and his bad mood is now even more depressed.


    Speaking of it, Barkley¡¯s post-up singles is one of the few unsolvable tricks in the NBA. With Naruto¡¯s physique and Barkley¡¯s post-up singles ability, players who can hold the constant impact of Naruto¡¯s power are also found throughout Japan Few out. In Kanagawa, only Naito can confront Naruto with brute force. Others, even Akagi and Uzumi, have suffered continuously under Naruto.


    With his incomprehensible back-up singles and dominant rebounding ability, Naruto is already the country''s number one power forward. Facts have proved that in terms of strength, if you are not Naito, you would never want to be with Naruto. This monster confronts.


    96: 86


    Mu Shenyi''s next shot failed under Naruto''s interference. Naruto successfully overpowered Takasago, grabbed the rebound and grabbed the ball again, which is definitely not a good thing for Amu.


    Amu suffocated his stomach and turned back to defense again. Naruto showed a relaxed look again. It took 9 seconds to slowly walk through the midfield. At this time, there were 7 points and 42 remaining in the game. second.


    After Naruto walked through the midfield, he did not attack immediately, instead, he dribbled the ball while walking towards the Hainan rest area.


    "What is he going to do?!"


    This thought appeared in the heads of almost all the audience. People in Xiangbei felt a headache, and they finally managed to hold back the idea of ??dragging that guy directly back to the rest area.


    Naruto stopped in front of the Hainan rest area, stared at Coach Gaotou for a while, and then looked like''I was shocked''.


    "I have long heard that the coach in Hainan looks like a toad. Take a closer look, it really looks like a toad."


    All petrochemicals...


    Chapter 91-The Buddha''s Zen Language, Naruto''s Walking Around


    Xiangbei No. 19 likes to use words to stimulate the players before the game starts, even during the game. This has been shown in the game against Miuradai at the beginning of the county convention.


    In the subsequent games, the players facing Naruto have always been attacked by his mouth. Even the strong teams like Xiangyang and Hainan are no exception. Nowadays, it is not only Hainan players, but even Hainan coaches. Gaotou was also shaved by Naruto.


    Toad?


    Everyone recalled the toad in their minds, and then looked at the appearance of coach Hainan.


    Really like...


    As soon as this idea appeared in the minds of all the audience, it immediately detonated a huge burst of laughter in the audience. Amidst the sound of a tsunami-like laughter, there were several coughing sounds.


    Caizi held back a smile, slapped Coach Anxi on the back, and stared at the nonsense fellow at the same time.


    "Idiot, you made the coach choke on water!!"


    Caizi''s questioning did not yield any results, thinking that Naruto had easily broken through Amu and scored with an empty basket in the face of Hainan''s petrochemical state.


    98: 86


    When everyone in Hainan was speechless, Naruto took advantage of the situation to score, and the difference between the two sides reached 12 points again. At this time, there were 7 minutes and 35 seconds left before the end of the game. Coach Gaotou''s face was also because of Naruto''s this time. After scoring, it completely turned into pig liver color.


    Angrily and anxious, and the situation is extremely unfavorable for Hainan at this time, Gaotou coach had to call out the first timeout of the second half.


    Coach Anzai thought that Naruto¡¯s shockingly high head=toad almost choked to death. Fortunately, he was killed. Look at the face of Gaotou. For the first time in this game, Coach Anxi had "I am Not too much'' thought.


    Snapped!


    Naruto, who had just been talking nonsense when he returned to the rest area, was obviously taught by Caizi''s fan again. The super paper fan made of kraft paper + sandpaper was directly hit on the face, and it felt really ecstasy.


    "You fool! Don''t always talk nonsense on the court, even the coach of Hainan is also provoking him!"


    "No way, what I''m telling is the truth, the high head coach really looks like a toad"


    Naruto shrugged, without any intention to reflect on it.Caizi couldn''t help being distracted by what he said. She glanced at Coach Gaotou and laughed again with a chuckle. Although she quickly got upset, she couldn''t show her the kind of posture to teach Naruto just now. .


    Coach Anxi coughed and signaled Naruto to come to him.


    "Sakuragi, what do you think of Student Mu?"


    "Amu?"


    Naruto turned his head and looked towards the Hainan rest area: "It''s amazing. As a player, Amu''s skills are very comprehensive. Both personal attack and defense are excellent. He is also very good at organizing offenses and assisting teammates. , A Shen and Gong Yi¡¯s three-point ability, to some extent, also benefited from A Mu¡¯s organizational ability to be able to exert their power. Without Mu Shen Yi, Hainan¡¯s strength would be directly reduced by half."


    "Ok."


    Coach Anxi nodded lightly, but didn''t say much. Under the lens, his wise eyes stared at Naruto''s eyes: "Then how do you compare to Classmate Mu?"


    "Well me... Although I am not a point guard, I personally think that I will not lose to Amu. At least Amu can''t shoot three-pointers and I will. Moreover, I have the advantage of size. Amu wants to block Me, it''s very difficult."


    "is it?"


    Shiro-haired Buddha pushed his glasses and lowered his voice, so that Mitsui and Rukawa, who had their ears extended next to them, could not hear what they were talking about.


    "So, how about occasionally try to play with all your strength?"


    "Huh?" Did you find it, old fox?


    No way, Naruto''s style is like this. Unless he encounters an opponent who is worthy of his all-out fight, or makes him extremely angry, Naruto will not easily use all of his strength and will always keep one hand.


    This was originally a habit that Naruto had cultivated in battle, but when he played basketball in this world, this habit had not been eliminated. In this world, Naruto did not have the full basketball strength even if he faced anyone. Let alone the prefectural convention so far, even when playing with the three highest-level small forwards in the country, Zebei, Sendo, and Rukawa, Naruto has never given his full strength.


    Even if Naruto''s trick that Xiandao saw was not Naruto''s ultimate strength.


    Coach Anxi showed a wide smile on his face: "Occasionally, try to feel the feeling of using your best. I believe that you can go further, Sakuragi."


    Naruto is not surprised that this white-haired Buddha can see through that he has not exerted all his strength to compete, but the habits and personality that Naruto has cultivated over the years will not change because of the white-haired Buddha. Naruto didn''t respond directly to this either, just nodded ambiguously.


    Hainan party...


    The continuous situation beyond the control of the game so far, and the countless discussions about toads in the audience, are pushing the head coach''s sanity to the brink of collapse.


    "What the hell are you doing?! Actually let that first grade score like this, you are now in a game, distraction is the last mistake a player should make on the court! In the next game, if any of you continue to distract, I will let Who will sit on the bench until the end of the game!!!"


    "Yes, coach!"


    The Hainan players shouted at the same time, but they were all depressed in their hearts. The chaos of Xiangbei No. 10 was far beyond their imagination and expectations. In fact, Naruto scored in such a relaxed way, for the whole Hainan. In a thorough face slap, not only is the coach''s face dull, but also their players.


    Coach Gaotou took a few deep breaths, tried to keep himself calm, and then turned to his own trump card: "Amu, the physical fitness of that first-year grade is unique in the whole of Japan. You have to entangle him in the next game. The strength of that Sakuragi is indeed beyond my imagination. If you don¡¯t defeat him, you can¡¯t defeat Xiangbei!


    "I see, coach."

 1652 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1652

    A Mu replied in a deep voice, recalling his previous performance against Naruto, A Mu''s heart was extremely depressed, and his heart had already suffocated a determination to defeat Naruto.


    Coach Gaotou looked at A Mu for a while, then turned his attention to A Shen and Gong Yi.


    "A Shen, Gong Yi, the next game will use the two of you as the attack arrow. Whether our Hainan is pulled from the throne or maintains the winning record, everything depends on you two!"


    In order to defeat Naruto, coach Gaotou constantly made tactical arrangements. While drinking water and tea, Xiangbei was really relaxed and casual.


    The diametrically opposite performance of the two parties also illustrates a gap in a sense, and in the audience''s surprised and''excited'' gaze, Xiangbei 10, who had created countless jokes before, suddenly walked toward the press booth.


    Chapter 92-Naruto''s Outbreak


    The timeout is over and the game starts again, Hainan holds the ball.


    Ah Mu and Ah Shen played a pick-and-roll cooperation again. Ah Mu used his body to block the defending Mitsui of Ah Shen. After receiving the ball, Ah Shen faced Miyagi, who was 20 cm shorter than himself, and made another three-pointer.


    98: 89


    Hainan No. 1 shot fully demonstrated its three-point ability, reducing the difference between the two sides to single digits.


    Naruto pinched his chin, constantly analyzing the pick-and-roll cooperation between A Shen and A Mu just now.


    After all, the two of them have practiced and cooperated together for two years, and the degree of tacit understanding between them is not comparable to that of Mitsui and Miyagi, and with Amu''s monster-level body as an aid, the pick-and-roll cooperation between them is naturally more prosperous.


    There is enough tacit understanding between Naruto and Rukawa, but because the fox¡¯s personality is so unique, he rarely cooperates with his tactics. In most of the time, Naruto himself finds a good opportunity to pass Rukawa. In terms of mutual cooperation, Naruto and Fox together are not as good as Shanghai South''s outside duo.


    ''That solo eater is really a headache...''


    The fox didn''t know that he had been secretly complained by Naruto again, and still insisted on completing his work and defending Qingtian.


    It is said that the cold-faced fox of Xiangbei did not perform well in the second half. Although Qingtian''s defensive defense played a role, the main reason is that the match with Amu made the fox''s physical value red. Otherwise, Given the difference in height and strength between the two sides, it is difficult for Qingtian to guard Rukawa.


    Naruto complained about the cold-faced kid while running across the midfield with the ball. This time Naruto did not deliberately delay time as before, but directly confronted the Hainan monster.


    Naruto dribbled the ball and looked at A Mu with a smirk: "Senior Mu, didn''t match up with me just now. Are you afraid of losing to me?"


    A Mu''s face was condensed, unaffected by Naruto''s provocation: "The basketball game is not one-on-one, but teamwork."


    "Oh, that''s the case. Didn''t Senior Mu just have a good time playing one-on-one? It seems that I was right. Senior Mu really likes to bully the weak."


    Although Amu tried his best to avoid being verbally stimulated by Naruto, Naruto¡¯s poison tongue skills are clearly superior to Amu. It is common to irritate opposing players by spraying trash on the basketball court, but Naruto is definitely Even A Mu felt depressed for a type that was so angry that he did not pay for his life.


    Naruto continued to dribble the ball with his hands under his hips, his center of gravity continued to change left and right, and then he flashed and broke through.


    A Mu had already suffered from Naruto''s tricks just now. How could A Mu endure the shame of being broken through like that?Fast footsteps, follow up immediately.


    "Good job, A Mu!"


    "It''s really tight!"


    "Is there no chance of breakthrough?"


    "No, Sakuragi is not for a breakthrough!"


    The voices in the stands came and went one after another, and after Naruto couldn''t break through Amu, he immediately stopped and took off.


    Because of the difference in height between the two sides, A Mu had to jump and block.But Naruto didn''t want to shoot. Taking advantage of his height and wingspan, Naruto flew the basketball directly over Amu''s head into the hands of Brother Xiangbei Glasses.


    Although Brother Glasses has average physical fitness, Qingtian, who is the same height as him, is much better than Mu Mu in physical fitness, but if it is compared with Hainan No. 15, Mu Mu still has an absolute advantage.


    Mu Mu clearly surpassed Gong Yi in terms of speed and strength. Poor Gong Yi couldn''t let go of Brother Mu Mu''s attack even if he tried his best. After Mu Mu squeezed Gong Yi close to the basket, he jumped easily. Score.


    100: 89


    "Sakuragi, good spread!"


    Naruto and Mu Mu brother high-five to celebrate, then turned to Amu, who looked a little depressed: "Senior Mu, basketball is not a one-on-one, but a competition for the entire team, you said."


    ''It''s really difficult, this first-year kid...''


    The depressed mood in Amu¡¯s heart is constantly expanding. Hainan now has to rely on Gong Yi and A Shen¡¯s three-point firepower in order to chase points. But on the defensive end, Naruto is not stimulated by Amu at all. The brains are hot, and he is eager to fight him one-on-one, but calmly insists on passing to the opponent, Gong Yi, who has absolute advantage Mu Mu.


    On the defensive end of Hainan, Gong Yi is undoubtedly the biggest loophole, but on the offensive end, Gong Yi can¡¯t give up Gong Yi¡¯s three-point firepower, so this loophole can only be left on the court. This is definitely a good thing for Xiangbei. news.


    Hainan organized an offensive again. A Mu did not resort to the brute force breakthrough he was best at. Instead, he played the pick-and-roll cooperation again, actively blocking people for Gong Yi and gaining space for Hainan''s No. 2 shot.


    Gong Yi kept his mood stable, his eyes under the windshield stared at Xiangbei''s basket and shot.


    when!


    The basket fully demonstrated his impartiality and did not favor Hainan, the king of Kanagawa. Gong Yi declared a three-pointer miss.Takasago squeezed Rukawa with brute force under the basket. Even if the cold-faced fox is far better than Takasago in jumping ability, but the previous duel with Amu has consumed too much energy for the fox, of course it is not brute force. It may be better than Takasago and cannot compete for a good position.


    Hainan No. 5 was about to take the rebound, and a red figure leapt out from in front of him, snatching the rebound that was about to come.


    "Sakuragi?!!!"


    Naruto aimed at this rebound early in the morning. After Gong Yi made a miss, he immediately flew inside and took the rebound. To the main center of Hainan, Naruto could only say sorry.


    "Quick break!!"


    Naruto raised his arms and threw the basketball to the front court with a strange force.Naruto''s passing speed is extremely fast. Mitsui and Rukawa have all revealed physical weaknesses and can''t catch up with this pass at all, but Xiangbei''s pioneer officer still maintains sufficient physical strength to persist until the end of the game.


    Miyagi himself is physically better than Mitsui and Rukawa. There is absolutely no problem with persisting through a fierce match. Moreover, although Miyagi has the longest time against Amu alone, he does not always do it every time. Exhausting all my strength, one to two go, save a lot of energy.Now when Naruto is passing the ball, Shonoku Electric Light and Rock Fire is immediately activated, showing Kanagawa''s first activation speed.


    "Amu! Stop him!!"


    The coach Gaotou shouted off the court, and Amu was also extremely fast, chasing Miyagi to his own half.When Miyagi''s speed stopped because of catching the ball, Amu had already intercepted Miyagi.


    Miyagi lowered the center of gravity and made a continuous dribble under the crotch. The center of gravity swayed from side to side. Because of his short size, Miyagi''s dribble appeared to be more outstanding and flexible.


    A Mu''s eyes were like a lion preparing to prey, his eyes were firm and serious, and he did not miss any chance.


    "Miyagi, pass the ball!"


    Amu''s defense has just taken shape, Xiangbei''s fast break second man has entered the Hainan half.Naruto quickly started from the basket. When he first took his first step, he was still second to last in the game. Takasago was the first to last, and when he ran through the midfield, Naruto had already become the second in the game. Three, the first two are point guards on both sides, which shows that this guy is fast.


    Naruto showed all his speed, and other Hainan players could not follow the defense. In the Hainan half, it created a two-to-one situation of Naruto & Miyagi VS Amu.


    A smile appeared on Miyagi''s face, his body leaned out, almost losing his center of gravity in mid-air, but the basketball dodges Amu''s wide palm and accurately delivered it to Naruto''s hands.


    "Mu! Stop him! Stop him!"


    Because Miyagi lost his center of gravity, he fell directly to the floor, but Amu had no time to take care of Miyagi and immediately turned back to defend.


    "Hainan! Take it to death!!"


    "First grade! Don''t think about it!!"


    Naruto and A Mu took off at the same time, their strong bodies getting closer and closer in the air. A Mu clenched his teeth, already showing a reckless posture, and patted Naruto''s wrist with his palm.

 1653 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1653

    Naruto didn''t dodge, but twisted in midair, and had a head-on collision with Amu.


    boom!!Huh!!


    Naruto and Amu collided with their bodies, both of them lost their center of gravity at the same time, and at the same time they fell to the ground. Judging from the sound of landing louder than a dunk, both of them did not fall lightly.


    beep!!


    The referee''s whistle suppressed the exclamation of the audience in time, and at the same time gestured to the captain of Hainan: "The beater fouls, the score is counted, and a penalty kick!"


    "what?!"


    Coach Gaotou, and even all the players and cheerleaders in Hainan, couldn''t believe their eyes. Their captain, the monster Mu Shenyi, was actually defeated by a first-year kid?!This kind of thing is simply unimaginable!


    Naruto, who was more tenacious than Xiaoqiang, bounced off the ground with a carp, moving his arms and legs. The collision just now seemed to have no effect on him.


    The audience seemed to wake up from the exciting and intense slam dunk just now, huge cheers and exclamations erupted from the entire stand, and they were all presented to the red heads of Xiangbei.


    Chapter 93-Psychological Supercharge


    The Lingnan Monkey boss looked at the gloomy figure of the Hainan monster: "A Mu obviously didn''t have to reluctantly intercept the ball just now. Why is the always calm A Mu meeting..."


    "No, if it were me, I would make the same choice as Amu."


    "Why, Xiandao?"


    "Because of dignity and arrogance ~ proud." Zebei held his head, "As the number one player in Kanagawa, Amu, can''t let a first-year player continue to be presumptuous in front of him, right, Xiandao?"


    Amu has his hands on his hips. In this game, Amu has committed three fouls, and two of them were accompanied by Naruto. In a sense, it has also shown that Naruto needs Amu to do his best and even commit a foul. The price to defend the player.


    Naruto Shi Shiran stepped to the free throw line and made another free throw in that ugly posture.


    103: 89


    Because of Naruto''s slam dunk and Mu Mu''s offense, the point difference has expanded to 14 points in a blink of an eye.


    Hainan organized the offense. After Amu held the ball, he suddenly discovered that the player defending him was not Naruto, but was replaced by Miyagi again, and Naruto himself was standing on the inside and facing Takasago again.


    "What''s the matter, Sakuragi, are you afraid to fight me?"


    "It''s really boring, if Senior Mu you call that kind of duel, I don''t care."


    Naruto bullied Takasago to his heart''s content, and he spoke to A Mu in a chilly way: "Actually, like Senior Mu, I like bullying the weak, don''t I?"


    Amu tried to provoke Naruto, but failed again. Instead, he was stimulated by Naruto. Naruto turned his head and constantly squeezed Takasago with his stronger body, just like a bully.


    And Miyagi concentrated on defending A Mu, with a smile on his face: "I''m sorry, Senior Mu, if you look down on me too much, you will suffer."


    Miyagi opened his arms and defended laterally. Obviously, it was the same as Naruto''s previous situation. It was already clear that Amu had no three-point firepower at all, so he only defended against breakthroughs.


    Amu squeezed Miyagi all the way, trying to force the inside line with brute force, but Miyagi was extremely desperate at this time, as if he wanted to retain the physical strength before it was completely exhausted before the game was complete.


    Although Miyagi was still constantly squeezed by Amu, Amu''s breakthrough difficulty obviously increased a little with his desperate actions. Before Amu could break through Miyagi, he saw a red figure running towards him. Come.


    "Mitsui?!"


    When Amu broke through, Mitsui immediately gave up defending A Shen, formed a two-person defense with Miyagi, and blocked Amu for life.


    Although Mitsui was exhausted and panting because of his physical strength, he still worked with Miyagi to defend the Hainan monster Amu.


    "Mu Shen, don''t think you can defeat our Xiangbei so easily!"


    Mitsui made it clear that it was a desperate stance. Although the remaining stamina was not much, he still defended desperately. Mitsui''s defense supplemented the lack of Miyagi''s defense. Amu couldn''t find the opportunity to break through, and immediately changed hands. Passed to Hainan''s first shot in the empty position at this time.


    After receiving A Mu''s pass, A Shen immediately turned around and raised his hand to shoot, and shot again from outside the three-point line.


    Snapped!!


    A huge palm appeared in the air, and he slapped A Shen''s inevitable three-pointer.


    "This is impossible!!"


    Witnessing the scene of Xiangbei No. 10 flying out from the inside line to block A Shen, the high head coach''s eyes almost fell out of his eye sockets. For Hainan, whose inside line is weak, Naruto is their biggest enemy at this time, but Ming People''s anticipation and start-up speed far surpassed the high head coach''s imagination. At such a critical moment, he overwhelmed Ah Shen''s three-pointer.


    Coach Gaotou no longer has the leisure mood of a fan at this time. He closed the fan and held it tightly in his right hand while clenching his fist with his left hand.


    ''Sakuragi Flower Road, I don''t believe you can judge so accurately every time, no matter what, our Hainan will never give up victory!!''


    Xiangbei attacked again with the ball, but just like the previous Hainan attack, Naruto seemed to have given up the frontal offense and defense with Amu. Even his own offense with the ball was completely returned to the hands of the point guard. .


    Miyagi held the ball and slowly advanced past the midfield. Amu defended Miyagi closely, retreating as Miyagi advanced, and stopped at the three-point line.


    Defending Miyagi and defending Naruto are completely different things. Although Naruto¡¯s physical fitness is like a monster, his physique is too strong after all. In the first step, it is probably at the same level as Amu. Small size, low chassis, starting acceleration is the first among Kanagawa players, coupled with Miyagi''s excellent ball control, if you are close to Miyagi on the outside defense, it is purely asking for trouble.


    That''s why Amu had to retreat step by step, keeping a distance from Miyagi, but Miyagi has the ability to three-pointers, and retreating to the three-point line is already the limit.


    Miyagi faced the monster Amu with a short dribble while lowering the center of gravity to the limit to make a breakthrough at any time.


    "Senior Mu, it''s very uncomfortable to be attacked by that fellow Sakuragi''s poisonous tongue. Although you are not ashamed of Senior Mu, you should be even more unhappy in the future."


    Sad Mu Shen I, this game will be continuously attacked by Naruto and Miyagi''s poisonous tongues. Fortunately, Mitsui is now almost exhausted into a dead dog, so now there are only two Xiangbei cross talk trio, if not If this is the case, Amu might be directly mad at this game.


    A Mu''s gaze factor knew the breakthrough ability of the little dwarf in front of him, so A Mu did not dare to be careless.


    "If you can do it, try it, Miyagi."


    "I will definitely do this, Senior Mu."


    Miyagi''s eyes showed warfare, and after saying this, he immediately started at high speed.


    After all, being short also has an advantage. Although he will be bullied in some ways, Miyagi is the well-deserved number one in Kanagawa when it comes to starting speed.


    Captain Xiangyang''s eyes were extremely bright. As a point guard, he would never miss the current duel between Miyagi and Amu.


    "Who will win?"


    Although most of the audience did not think that Miyagi, who did not play much in this game, could defeat Hainan¡¯s monster Mu Shenyi, Fujima, who had a direct match with Miyagi, knew Miyagi¡¯s strength best, so he was better than Anyone should look forward to this matchup.


    Miyagi''s short body broke through, showing the breakthrough speed of lightning and stone fire on the spot.


    Amu started immediately. Although the speed of activation was not as fast as Miyagi, he thought that his body was much bigger than Miyagi. With his excellent arms, he still tried to block Miyagi''s breakthrough route.


    Miyagi''s footsteps turned, and immediately changed direction, and at the same time the basketball from the right hand passed to the left.


    "Breakthrough?!"


    "Not yet, Amu has followed!"


    A Mu immediately changed his focus and defended tightly, but quickly changed his focus. For a player like A Mu, the impact must be much greater than Miyagi''s.

 1654 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1654

    Miyagi changed the ball, and at the same time separated his legs back and forth, and quickly made a crotch dribble with both hands. Then the basketball switched to the right hand again, the center of gravity shifted to the right, and then turned and broke through to the left.


    Amu immediately moved the center of gravity to the left, but the continuously changing center of gravity had already affected Amu. During the fast turning, he was still affected. The center of gravity could not be changed, and Miyagi''s speed was fully opened. He immediately flashed past Amu and moved towards Hainan went to the basket to kill.


    ''Pretty!!''


    Captain Xiangyang clenched his fist secretly, feeling extremely shocked by Miyagi''s breakthrough this time, and secretly applauded.


    At this time, the audience understood why the point guard in Xiangbei was called a lightning bolt. Even if the height is not comparable, it can be compensated by speed.


    Amu''s spirit was also really tough. Although Miyagi broke through, Amu''s reaction was really quick. He immediately turned around and chased Miyagi into the basket.


    Miyagi didn¡¯t need to turn his head to know that Amu must have caught up behind him. If he was under the basket, his height would suffer a loss after all. The absolute speed of Amu behind him was not below Miyagi. If he came up by force, I¡¯m afraid It will definitely be blocked by Amu''s big cap.


    After playing against Fujima, Miyagi became more mature, willing to give up the chance of scoring under Amu''s defense, and when he changed hands, he immediately passed the ball to Naruto who was on the right side of the basket.


    ''Good job, Miyagi-san.''


    Coach Anzai held a teacup in his hand, and the smile on his face became more cordial. Obviously, he was extremely satisfied with Miyagi''s passing the ball to Naruto, who had a better chance this time.


    After Naruto received the ball, the only defender in front of him was Hainan''s main center, Takasago.


    Takasago secretly struggled in his heart, raising his hands, even if he couldn''t prevent it, he would at least delay Naruto''s attack a little bit.


    But when Takasago''s hands were just raised, Naruto immediately forcibly took off and shot.


    when!


    Of course, Naruto''s random shooting ended in failure. After the basketball hit the iron, it bounced far away. As soon as Qingtian picked up the rebound, he heard the referee''s whistle.


    The little Hainan monkey, who was taken aback, turned his head stiffly: "No... I fouled, right?"


    Hainan¡¯s little monkeys are worried, but the implementation situation has a greater impact on Hainan.


    "White No. 5 thugs foul, take two free throws!"


    "Yay!"


    Naruto and Miyagi gave high fives and cheered, Takasago and Amu were full of depressed faces, while Coach Gaotou was already full of shock at this time, and could only open his mouth wide, silent.


    Chapter 94-Deadly Tactics, Cruel Buddha


    Although this is only one foul by a thug, but with this one, Hainan¡¯s main center, Takasago has already accumulated 4 fouls. If there is another foul, he will have to commit 5 fouls. For Hainan today, Takasago¡¯s existence is a must of.


    Although Hainan also has a backup center, just like Lingnan¡¯s Sugawara, the strength of the backup center is completely incomparable with Takasago. If Takasago 5 commits a crime, Hainan will not be able to resist Xiangbei in the interior, and the game will be completely over. Up.


    Naruto didn¡¯t actually mean that Takasago 5 would commit a crime. Otherwise, he and Takasago had been facing up for so long before, and there were countless opportunities to start, but Coach Gao didn¡¯t know, and other Hainan players didn¡¯t know. Takasago has accumulated 4 offenses at this time, which will undoubtedly cause greater psychological pressure on Hainan.


    Fujima, who had experienced this situation in the last game, sighed deeply: "It''s terrible. The situation in Hainan is even worse. At this critical time, Takasago actually fouled 4 times."


    "Yeah, in the situation just now, you shouldn''t force a shot. Sakuragi saw Takasago''s arm up, and immediately decided that he was committing a foul, so let''s force the shot."


    "He intends to continue to increase Amu''s pressure, just like...when he was playing against us."


    After losing to Xiangbei, Xiangyang''s five main players and Ito, the best sixth man, have watched the video of the match against Xiangbei countless times and analyzed the problems. In the final stage of the game, Naruto deliberately made Takano four times. The foul situation is now used again when playing against Hainan.


    Amu, even if he can know Naruto''s true intentions, his psychological pressure is bound to increase because of Takasago''s four crimes.


    Fujima held her arms, and Fujima, who had experienced similar situations, was the one who understood Amu''s current mood best.


    Although this situation cannot be described by the sorrow of the rabbit and the fox, as a friend and opponent for three years, Fujima can understand the current Amu best, and it is relatively close to describe it with things.


    Naruto did not know how many times he walked to the free throw line in this game. The first free throw was too powerful. He hit the front of the basket and missed the shot, but the second free throw was still stable.


    104: 89


    With more than 6 minutes left in the game, Xiangbei once again led Hainan by 15 points.


    As time approaches and the points difference expands, the mentality of Hainan players will definitely be affected. At this time, Hainan can rely on only Monster Mu Shen.


    Naturally, Amu held the ball again, but when Amu had just turned around and was about to attack, he was blocked by a piece of red in front of him.


    ''Yes, that''s it, to block the offensive in Hainan ~ point.''


    The smile on the face of the white-haired Buddha expanded, but as the smile became clear, the expression of the white-haired Buddha became even more obscure.


    "What tactics is this in Xiangbei?!"


    "Three against one?!"


    "Is the audience pressing for people?!"


    The audience all exclaimed, but it¡¯s not that they were not calm enough. In fact, even the players on the stands and the coaches were all surprised, because coach Anxi¡¯s tactics completely took Hainan to the extreme. Forced.


    Naruto, Mitsui, Miyagi, and Xiangbei sent a cross talk trio to put pressure on Amu. Naruto was in the center, Miyagi was on the left and Mitsui was on the right, while defending Amu.


    Xiangbei''s current tactics can also be regarded as the tactics of the whole court, but it is completely different from Shanwang''s ace tactics. Xiangbei does not rely on the cooperation between the players and the movement to limit Hainan''s passing, but directly draws three. Individuals come to jointly defend Amu, wanting to directly kill Hainan''s offense.


    Even if it is a monster like Mu Shenyi, who is defended by the three of Naruto, it will inevitably suffer tremendous pressure.


    Now the power of the three-man team''s defense is even better than the original tactic that coach Li Anxi used to use against Hainan-four-man defense in the restricted area.


    Nowadays, Naruto, who has enough stamina and Miyagi, plus Mitsui, who has already surpassed junior high level, their joint defense is stronger than a group of tired soldiers in the Xianghai Battle at that time plus a wound (Akagi).


    Naruto''s height advantage puts a lot of restrictions on Amu. Amu was stopped by these three people, let alone a breakthrough, and he couldn''t even pass the ball.


    Coach Tian Gang looked at Amu, who was besieged by the three, and then turned his attention to the old gentleman in the coach seat of Xiangbei who was tasting tea. Even if he is also an experienced basketball coach, he is still an experienced basketball coach. I can only feel horror.


    Yanyi Xiao~My younger brother looked at Xiangbei''s field, which made people unable to understand the tactics, and turned his gaze to his coach in confusion: "Coach, Xiangbei used three people to defend Senior Mu, isn''t it too risky?"


    Coach Tian Gang hugs his arms in front of him, and once again becomes Tian Gang commentator.


    "It is indeed very risky, but it is indeed worth the risk. The situation in Hainan is now very dangerous. The pressure of the team''s victory is basically all on Amu alone. If Amu is defeated now, the entire Hainan will be immediately Defeated, and there is no chance of victory again. Xiangbei sent three people to block Amu at this time, just to defeat Amu."


    "But coach, if Senior Mu passes the ball to other players, won''t Xiangbei be able to stop Hainan''s fast break?"


    "It''s true, but look carefully."


    Coach Tian Gang pointed his finger at the court: "Rukawa Feng tightly entangled Qingtian, while Mumu stared at Ajin, Qingtian, Ajin, and Amu are the trio initiated by the Hainan fast break, and now Amu is caught by the three of Mitsui. Teamed up to block, and Qingtian and A Shen were stared to death by the two remaining Xiangbei players. Takasago and Gong Yi were too slow. Even if A Mu could pass the ball, Hainan would not be able to initiate a fast break. Coach Anxi here. It is intended to completely defeat Hainan."


    After all, the old fox is an old fox. When it comes to experience on the basketball court, whether it is Gaotou or Tian Gang, all are juniors in front of Coach Anzai.


    Even if the head coach can see the strategic intentions of Coach Anxi, at this time he has nothing to do.


    Hainan''s players don''t know what to do now, and they simply can''t provide Amu with enough help.Under the siege of Naruto and the three of them, Amu couldn''t even pass the ball. Even if he had great ability, even if he was the number one player in Kanagawa, it would be difficult to stand out.


    Seeing Amu being besieged by the three people from Xiangbei, Chimu felt the most.


    Once upon a time, during a one-man team, Akagi would be besieged by three or even four in every game. Because of the weakness of his teammates, even Akagi''s level was the best in the country, but it was difficult to break out of the siege, one or two consecutive years. The track record is the best illustration.You can''t change the world by your own ability alone.It''s just that no one had thought that this kind of thing would happen to Mu Shenyi.

 1655 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1655

    According to the rules of the basketball game, the team with the ball must take the ball to the opponent''s half of Xiangbei within 10 seconds, and there is no expectation that Amu can be sealed off forever. After all, Mitsui''s physical strength is not enough to support the tight marking of the audience for a long time. This is a physically demanding tactic, but as long as it lasts for 10 seconds, it is enough.


    Under the joint defense of the Xiangbei trio, Amu felt unprecedented pressure. Amu kept paying attention to the time. When the final limit of 10 seconds was approaching, Amu reluctantly tossed the basketball.


    The ball flew high towards the northern part of Hunan, but was intercepted by Rukawa Feng in midair.


    Rukawa shook off Qingtian, smashed Hainan''s basket all the way, and ended up dunking.


    106: 89


    Facing the further widening point difference, the feeling of despair gradually spread in the hearts of every player in Hainan. Now there are only minutes left in the game, 17 points difference, but even more deadly than all this is Xiangbei''s vengeance against Amu. That defense.


    "Amu..." "Captain..." "Senior Mu..."


    All Hainan players stared at Amu, each of them seemed to have hollow eyes. Obviously, the defense of Xiangbei just now caused a considerable blow to their psychology. This is also coach Anxi¡¯s strategy, not just to beat Hainan in the score. , And even more to defeat it completely.


    Such a tactic is cruel, but this is also the cruelty of competitive sports, and coach Anxi knows very well that when encountering the undefeated mountain king, the pressure on the Xiangbei players will be far greater than the current Hainan players.


    Even though Amu forced a slam dunk after breaking through Miyagi in the next attack, the point difference was once again reduced to 15 points, but the pressure on Hainan was as great, and the situation was only a sigh of relief. To put it bluntly, it was probation. The disadvantage is definitely not easily resolved.


    When Miyagi was advancing with the ball, Naruto suddenly made a strange gesture toward the press booth.


    Chapter 95-A fatal blow, a crashing game


    "Sorry, excuse me, Miss Aida."


    Yayoi Aida, who was teaching the rookie reporter next to him, turned around and saw that it was Naruto. Although he wondered why he came to find a confidant during the timeout, he still kept a polite smile.


    "Anything, Sakuragi-san?"


    "Miss Aida, should you bring a camera?"


    "Well, this guy is carrying it."


    Yayoi Aida knocked on the rookie reporter Nakamura next to him, thinking that "Basketball Weekly" was just a basketball magazine and not a TV show. Therefore, the camera was not needed, but the camera was of course necessary, and that kind of heavy work, of course It was all given to the rookie reporter Nakamura.


    "Well, Miss Aida, what if I say I plan to give you a cover photo?"


    "Cover?"


    "Yes, I promise it''s the kind of photo that can make the headlines of newspapers."


    Although I don¡¯t know what Naruto¡¯s plans are, out of wanting to see how much surprise this red-headed boy can bring to him, Aida Yayoi smiled and nodded: "I look forward to your next performance, Sakura. Student Mu."


    "Don''t worry, Miss Aida, I will not disappoint your expectations. This is reporter Nakamura. When I make this gesture later, you will have your camera ready to shoot. I promise, if you miss it You will regret that scene."


    Thinking of the conversation that took place during the timeout, Aida Yayoi couldn''t help but feel the emotion of anticipation in his heart, his eyes focused on the red-haired figure on the court who just made gestures:''Let me see, you can still bring the basketball hoop How surprised it is.''


    Xiangbei¡¯s tactical arrangements are completely confusing. During this attack, Naruto, who had previously given up the one-on-one duel with Amu, suddenly ran to the outside line, and just now had a glimpse of surprise. Miyagi suddenly found Miyagashi, the last highest altitude in the audience.


    Naruto vs. Amu and Miyagi vs. Gongyi. Although these two positions now have physical advantages and look very reasonable, in the eyes of Hainan players, this matchup feels awkward.


    Naruto looked at A Mu with a smile, and from the look of his eyes, he seemed to be expecting something, but Naruto''s eyes made A Mu feel extremely uncomfortable.


    "Senior Mu, I''m really sorry."


    A Mu was taken aback: "Why apologize to me?"


    "It''s nothing, just say in advance what you want to say for a while, so that you won''t be in the mood to listen for a while."


    As Naruto said, he suddenly bowed to A Mu, which made A Mu a forehead lawsuit. He didn''t know what this guy was playing.


    And Naruto didn''t mean to explain to Amu. After bowing, he immediately started running without the ball, and drove to the fastest speed.


    Amu had to let go of the doubts and growing anxiety in his heart, and followed Naruto closely.


    Miyagi started at the same time that Naruto started. Although Miyagaki in front of him is 9 cm shorter than Miyagi, the center of gravity of the dribble should be lower, but in terms of physical conditions, Miyagaki is really worse than Miyagi. A large part, unable to keep up with Miyagi''s speed at all, was immediately broken by Miyagi.


    With Gong Yi''s physical quality, being able to persist in the well-known and strict Hainan basketball team for three years, tenacity is indeed an essential and precious quality.


    After being broken by Miyagi, Miyagaki immediately turned around and followed Miyagi into the inside.


    After Miyagi entered the inside line, the speed slowed down, and then suddenly stopped. Miyagaki thought that Miyagi was about to jump shot and was ready to block shots at any time, but Miyagi did not make a shooting posture, but flicked his wrist. The basketball immediately flew into the air.


    Miyagi''s posture is not shooting, and basketball is not flying towards the basket. If Miyagi is a shot, then there is only one result-three non-stick.


    Gong Yi was entangled in his head, and didn''t know what trick Miyagi was playing. Suddenly, he heard Amu''s roar.


    "Gong Yi is dangerous!! Hurry up and get away!!"


    "What is that red head doing?!"


    "It will hit you! It will hurt!"


    "Dodge!"


    The voices in the stands came and went one after another, Gong Yi was still puzzled, just subconsciously looking in the direction of A Mu''s voice.But what he saw was not the trustworthy captain of Hainan, but Naruto with various messy performances in this game.


    Naruto rushed towards Gong Yi with a grim look.The distance between the two is less than two meters. At Naruto''s speed, even if he brakes at this time, it is difficult to avoid it. If his size and weight hit Gong Yi head-on, Gong Yi will be injured.


    Facing Naruto''s hideous and terrifying performance, Gong Yi immediately closed his eyes in fright.


    But then, the imaginary collision did not happen.


    After Gong Yi closed his eyes with fear, Naruto stepped on the floor hard, his leg muscle strength and waist and abdomen strength exploded, and his body vacated like a rocket booster, flying past Gong Yi¡¯s head. Those red and black Jordans brushed Gong Yi''s cheeks.


    Huh!!


    A huge sound like a bomb explosion echoed throughout the arena. Gong Yi turned his head and saw the figure hanging on the basket, swinging back and forth, accompanied by the slow cracking of the entire backboard.


    The crack appeared on the tempered glass backboard. Although the quality of the backboard was fine, when it was hit by a strange force, the backboard could not withstand the force and shattered.


    Naruto relaxed his hands and fell from the hoop, and at the same time the backboard slammed completely apart.


    Shards of the tempered glass fell from the backboard, Gong Yi was so frightened~ his legs were weak, and he slumped directly on the ground, while the countless pieces of the tempered glass shattered all fell on Naruto''s body. .


    After the toughened glass is broken, it will become rounded fragments, which are not sharp, so Naruto was not injured at all. Numerous fragments fell on his thorn head and then fell on the ground like rain.


    The performance he had just played back in his head, Naruto held his head and laughed nervously.


    The whole basketball hall was silent, only the red-headed boy on the court laughed like crazy.


    From players to coaches, from referees to spectators, everyone couldn''t believe the shocking scene they just saw. They could only open their mouths and watch Naruto laugh wildly among a circle of broken glass.


    Even the old fox, who was calm as the white-haired Buddha, couldn''t help standing up at this time, and didn''t notice when the tea cup in his hand fell to the ground.


    The white-haired Buddha knew that Naruto was powerful, but he didn''t know that he was already so powerful.


    After more than a minute of silence and silence, the entire basketball hall burst out in a uniform burst of huge cheers enough to lift the ceiling.

 1656 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1656

    Naruto walked back and forth in the court, constantly tapping his hands to beat the rhythm, and the audience in the audience, following the rhythm he played, shouted his name.


    At this moment, this arena is only a stage for Naruto. The monster Amu, the genius Xiandao, and the ace Zebei, all these people can only stand on one side. At this moment, no one can shake Naruto¡¯s presence in this stadium. status.


    "This is impossible¡­¡­"


    Yanichi''s mumbling fully expressed the mood of many viewers, but this incomprehensible scene happened in front of them.


    Some have red eyes, some are hoarse, and some need quick-acting heart-relief pills. Anyway, Naruto does not care about this knowledge and concentrates on enjoying the cheers that now belongs to him alone.


    "Hey, Haruko, isn''t that true... Haruko? Hey, Haruko, wake up!"


    "Huadao, you fellow...Sister Caizi, do you have tissues?"


    "Ah! Nakamura, have you photographed it?! Have you photographed it?!!!"


    "Take...it''s taken! Ex...senior...I''m going to...get out of breath... uh..."


    "Zebei, can you do it?"


    "Ha, stop joking."


    Hainan was directly into the abyss by Naruto''s slam dunk performance. Coach Gaotou could only call Hainan one last timeout after he recovered.


    Chapter 96-The Game Ended Early


    Naruto once again personally inspected the truth of the phrase''sorrowful character''. He showed up there for a long time, but in the end he was slapped and beaten by the envy and hatred Mitsui and Miyagi.


    When Naruto couldn''t stand it and was about to break out, the two bastards had already whistled back to the rest area.


    The timeout that coach Gaotou finally called was saved because there was no need to call a timeout.


    The backboard was directly dunked by Naruto, leaving a solitary basket with broken glass on the ground. Although the rounded corners after the cracked tempered glass would not hurt people, the ground was cleaned and replaced with a new one. Before the basket, it was impossible to continue the game no matter what.


    But during the suspension of the game, the discussion in the audience did not stop at all, and what they discussed was of course Naruto''s shocking death button just now.


    To be precise, there is no such term as death button. The term appeared in the 2000 Sydney Olympics.US No. 9, Vince Carter, who is only 198 cm tall, successfully intercepted the ball in the game against the French team and drove the ball to the basket. He faced the defense of French center Frederick Weiss, who was 218 cm tall.


    However, Carter did not choose to get rid of Wes with his footsteps, but directly took off, surpassed the height difference of 20 cm, rode and buckled the French center, and dunk the basketball into the hoop with a tomahawk.


    Carter''s dunk was called death dunk, so Carter is also recognized as the greatest dunk in the NBA.


    Naruto is now 193 cm tall. If you find someone who is 213 cm tall, Naruto may not be able to jump over it, but Gong Yi is only 160 cm tall, and the height difference between him and Naruto is directly more than 30 cm. If he can''t complete the death button, he doesn''t need to be confused.


    After finally pacifying his overexcited emotions, Aida Yayoi let go of Nakamura who was about to be strangled to death by himself. The shocking dunk just now kept echoing in Aida''s mind.


    Many people are annoyed that they did not bring a camera or camera today, but can only rely on the conversations with each other to recall the shocking dunk that may only be seen once in a lifetime, and among this, Hainan No. 15 has undoubtedly become Under Naruto''s reputation, the most tragic background of human flesh.


    There is no need to imagine and doubt, Naruto will be "famous Kanagawa" after this game, and even the result of this game is much inferior to Naruto''s just death button.


    Remembering what Naruto had said to himself before, Aida Yayoi had to admit that the scene where Naruto flew over Miyagaki just now is definitely enough to make the headlines of any sports newspaper. Even she can''t imagine that dunk is like that. Completed by a first-year high school student.


    "You will really become a basketball superstar..."


    Aida Yayoi didn''t know how many times he said this sentence, it was because someone was constantly refreshing her basketball cognitive system.


    The man was jumping back to the Xiangbei rest area at this time. The eyes of the two girls in the Xiangbei team could see some red, and one of them fainted from the stands. It can also be seen how much Naruto¡¯s dunk was caused just now. Impact.


    Naruto, who returned to the Xiangbei rest area, was naturally cheered like a hero, although his croaking appearance really made people want to slap him to death.


    Miyagi''s face was full of depression, so he almost got a wooden sign, the big book above,''I was the one who assisted just now''.


    "Good job, Sakuragi!"


    Captain Orangutan patted Naruto on the back hard, and it was really rare to give him real appreciation.


    Naruto rubbed the place where the gorilla was photographed, feeling that his bones should not be dislocated, and then the fox''s tail was about to rise up into the sky: "Nothing is nothing, to be honest, Feiyue Gongyi really has no sense of accomplishment. Next time, try to see if you can dunk after jumping over the gorilla. Anyway, the gorilla has sprained his foot, and it is basically half disabled."


    Dare to say that the captain of the orangutan is half-handicapped, except for Naruto in Xiangbei.


    Captain Orangutan¡¯s expression turned into a stinky stool face immediately: "Asshole, are you looking for a fight?! Sakuragi!"


    The captain of the orangutan swept over with his huge iron fist, and Naruto smiled and immediately drew away: "Hey, gorilla, you can be too excited. If your ankle sprain worsens, let alone not be able to play against Buri and Lingnan. At that time, you won¡¯t even be able to play against the mountain king."


    Naruto''s words really went directly to the heart of Captain Orangutan. Although Akagi was a little depressed, he whispered twice, still suppressing the anger that was about to explode.


    Naruto didn¡¯t think he had played enough, so he approached the gorilla who was about to calm down: ¡°Actually, it¡¯s okay if you really break your leg. I will personally sponsor you a wheelchair, and then fly over your head. It should be easier."


    "Asshole! Sakuragi, stop for me!"


    The angry captain of the orangutan waved his casserole-sized fist, but thought that it was impossible to move because of the foot injury. Naruto laughed and moved aside.


    Snapped!


    Naruto, who was screaming when nothing happened, was attacked by a paper fan again behind his head.


    Caizi is akimbo with one hand on her hips and holding her fan, which Naruto rated as the "female nerve exclusive" in the other. Although her eyes are still a little red, she has returned to the posture of the elder sister who taught others.


    "You guy, the game hasn''t ended yet, don''t keep making famous Hunan products!!"


    "Hi hi~~ Big sister~~"


    Naruto scratched his stabbing head, without any intention to reflect on it, and avoided the paper fan that Caizi huffed over again: "But speaking of it, eldest sister, your paper fan is also a famous product in northern Hunan, right? Take it out, be careful not to marry later."


    "Asshole! If I marry or not, don''t let you go out! You stop me!"


    "Idiot, an idiot will stand still!!"


    The rest area in Xiangbei is even more lively than the circus, mainly because there is a red-haired monkey bouncing around. After Naruto stimulated Akagi and Caiko, he turned his head to provoke Mitsui. As a result, Mitsui also joined the chase. People¡¯s camp, but the weakened legs soon told Mitsui that he failed.


    As the number one physical monster in Xiangbei, Naruto is absolutely confident in his physical strength.


    Originally, Sakuragi Hanado was a super-physical monster. Without professional physical training, his stamina would surpass most of Kanagawa¡¯s players. Now Naruto has started crazy physical exercises early on. When his body is developing, Naruto feels that his physical strength should be enough to beat Akagi, Rukawa, Mitsui, and Miyagi four people tiredly, and then go for a 10 km recovery exercise.


    For Naruto''s monster physical strength, Mitsui, who is now almost exhausted, expressed 120% envy and hatred.


    The rest area in Xiangbei is squatting. Before the game can start again, the state of the rest area is almost going to stage a Spring Festival Gala. Coach Anxi holds a teacup that has just been filled with hot water in his hand, which is intermittent for children with problems in their own family. The convulsions were not stopped, just watched them continue to get sick.


    Among all the coaches in Kanagawa, only coach Anzai can do this.


    It is impossible for the discussion in the audience to calm down in a short time, even if it is the trump card of the two teams of Mountain King and Lingnan, at this time, attention can only be completely focused on that guy.


    Zebei believed that his abilities simply couldn''t reach that level, even if the person blocking him was Gong Yi, who was only 160 cm in length.


    Xian Dao also had the same idea as Zebei. Even if he were to do it himself, I was afraid that it would not be possible to fly over Gongyi to dunk. It would not be possible for them to smash the rebounds directly.


    I''m afraid that the combined power of Xiandao and Zebei will not be enough to break the rebound. Naruto''s power is simply monster level.


    "What a headache..."

 1657 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1657

    Zebei gently squeezed his chin. Although he said such words, his eyes were extremely bright and full of fighting spirit: "If the time comes to play against Xiangbei, I am afraid that it will be impossible for Nobe to guard against Sakuragi. Guys, maybe you have to let Senior Kawada come on defense."


    Lingnan''s journey to the national competition is still full of obstacles, but Zebei has already begun to think about what happened after he met Xiangbei in the national competition.


    But this is also normal. Even without the ace Zebei, the mountain king is still the mountain king. Akita Prefecture¡¯s qualifying places must belong to the mountain king. As the undefeated king of the whole country, the mountain king has such confidence that you can¡¯t control it. they.


    The broken glass on the ground was cleaned up, and the basket that was broken by Naruto was taken away and replaced with a new one. The game was finally able to continue.


    Although the players from both sides boarded the court again, many spectators already knew the result of the game. With less than 6 minutes left in the game, Hainan was 108:89, 19 points behind, plus the one that Naruto showed just now. The shocking slam dunk can be said to have defeated Hainan''s fighting spirit, Hainan now has no chance of victory.


    Keep going, just to give this game an official result.


    Chapter 97-Rise of the King, Challenge Mountain King


    As many spectators expected, Gong Yi was only a high school student after encountering the death button in front of so many spectators. After suffering such humiliation, it was impossible to continue the game.


    Even if Gong Yi is forced to play, the mentally unbalanced Gong Yi can''t keep the three-pointer shooting rate at all, so even let Gong Yi play is of no use.


    In fact, it¡¯s not just Gong Yi who was leaped by Naruto just now. Other Hainan players were also basically out of fighting spirit by Naruto¡¯s slam dunk. Such a blow is definitely not eliminated by a high head coach with a few words. Naruto''s slam dunk started, and in fact it has completely ended.


    Coach Gaotou saw that his players had no fighting spirit, so he simply sent in substitutes and used up all the last time; and Coach Anxi also made corresponding adjustments, except that Naruto, a physical maniac, finished the game. The other main players came off the field one after another, and they were sent to the Xiangbei bench, which finally ended the game.


    Huh!


    With Naruto hitting a large three-pointer for the last time, the referee also blew the whistle at the end of the game.


    Shonoku 129: 98 Hainan, in the situation where Captain Akagi Koken only played half the ball, Shonoku beat Hainan by 31 points, not only fulfilling Naruto¡¯s previous statement to Amu, but also completely establishing their Kanagawa Shining The identity of the king is not just a dark horse in Kanagawa.


    The old king has fallen, and the new king is rising. This is the rule.


    All the members of Xiangbei cheered, except for the cold-faced fox. In fact, it seems that Rukawa Kaede has been a little distracted since Naruto¡¯s slam dunk. This is a rare sight for the fox who has always maintained super high concentration. Scene.


    But this is not important. For the Xiangbei players, the most important thing is that they really defeated Hainan and overturned the king of Kanagawa.


    Akagi and Mumu shed tears at the same time. After the dark period of the duo team, Xiangbei finally ushered in the moment of defeating Hainan University.


    At this moment, everyone believes that Xiangbei will become the representative of Kanagawa Prefecture''s national competition this year, and this also represents the rise of emerging kings.


    The two strong teams of Hainan and Xiangyang were defeated by Xiangbei, and the situation of Kanagawa''s battle for hegemony has completely disappeared. From now on, for a long time in the future, Kanagawa will be in the top four of Xiangbei, Lingnan, Hainan and Xiangyang. In an opposing situation.


    Hainan players wailed. Although this is only one game in the United Finals, for professional players, this should only be one game in a season. Even if they lose by a big score in this game, they are not. The representative of Hainan thus lost the opportunity to participate in the national competition, but for these teenagers, losing the game is always sad, and it is definitely not a minority that shed tears at this time.


    Qingtian''s face was full of tears, and his eyes were full of stubbornness and unwillingness.


    "Next time... next time we will never lose!"


    A Mu''s big hand was placed on Qingtian''s head. Even if he had thought that Xiangbei would become their enemy, it was impossible for him to think of the current fiasco.


    In the national area, in addition to the mountain king, Xiangbei is the first team to defeat Hainan completely.


    "Qingtian, remember today''s failure, next time, Hainan will definitely win!"


    "Yes... Senior Mu!"


    After the players of the two teams shook hands with each other, Naruto turned to the stand, in the direction of the Sakuragi Legion: "Hey, you can take out the things!"


    "Wow hahaha, we have been waiting for a long time!"


    "Haha, I can finally take this thing out!"


    "Everyone pay attention to this side, pay attention to this side, the real performance is about to begin!"


    The bastards of the Sakuragi Legion yelled and moved a large cylinder out of their feet.


    Haruko and the others had noticed what these four guys put under the seat before, but they refused to say anything. Later, because they were watching the game, they didn''t pay attention. At this time, they were curious again.


    The four bastards of the Sakuragi Legion were almost as noisy as the opening circus show, and under Naruto''s impatient second urge, they finally opened the huge scroll.


    Although it looks large, the length is not too long. It can go directly from the height of the second floor stand to the floor of the first floor. On the open scroll...or the vertical banner, only four characters are written. .


    Defeat the mountain king!!


    The audience, including the players from Xiangbei and Hainan, all stared at this scene. They didn¡¯t even know about Naruto¡¯s appearance. Even coach Anxi was kept in the dark by Naruto. I want to stop it, and it must be too late.


    Naruto stood under the banner, crossed the court, and reached out to the mountain king ace secretly clenching his fist in the stands.


    "Zebei, this is the battle book I gave you to the mountain king, please accept it for me!"


    Xiangbei, an emerging team that wants to defeat the undefeated king of the mountain, may be a joke to many people, but Xiangbei can beat Hainan by 31 points, which undoubtedly turns their joke into A sonorous war script.


    Shan Wang defeated Hainan last year and only won by 30 points.


    Some professional fans clearly remember the scores of the Shanhai Battle last year, but now looking at the final difference between Xiangbei and Hainan, defeating the mountain king, for this year''s Xiangbei, it does not seem to be impossible.


    Akita Prefecture has dominated the high school basketball world for too many years. Not only the Summer National Competition, but the Autumn National Sports are basically the performance stage of Akita Prefecture.


    Although Sanno is indeed very powerful, teams from other regions also hope to win the national championship. From the perspective of Kanagawa fans, they also hope that the national championship can appear in Kanagawa Prefecture.


    Nakamura reacted very quickly this time. After taking pictures of Naruto and the Zhanshu quickly, he immediately turned the camera lens to the stands and focused on the king of the mountain.


    Zebei laughed like a kid who got a toy. Although Zebei is also an out-and-out problem child, his love for basketball has reached the point where he can play against such a powerful team. For Zebei, it is absolutely exciting.


    The two looked at each other across almost the entire stadium, and then Zebei handed out his fists.


    The same is true for Naruto. The two fisted in the air, and they had already made an agreement for a decisive battle, and the camera in Nakamura''s hands also faithfully recorded this scene.


    "Sakuragi, our mountain king is waiting in the finals of the national competition."


    For the two reporters of Basketball Weekly, today is definitely a good day, because Xiangbei defeated Hainan and Naruto¡¯s death buckle, as well as the decisive battle between Naruto and Zebei, all of which are enough to shock. The huge news for the entire Kanagawa basketball world, and the ability to harvest such a huge amount in a short period of time, for the two reporters, is simply a bumper season.


    Coach Tian Gang sighed deeply, although he was a bit dissatisfied, but to say that among the national teams this year, which team has the most hope to defeat this year''s strongest mountain king, that is undoubtedly Xiangbei today.


    Although in the three positions of center, small forward, and point guard, Xiangbei may not be as good as the trio of Hetian, Zebei, and Shenjin owned by the mountain king, but in terms of power forward and shooting guard, Xiangbei But with obvious advantages, Coach Tian Gang couldn''t help but start to imagine the day when the mountain king and Xiangbei officially face each other.


    "Let''s go, we should go back."


    Coach Tian Gang got up first and led the people in Lingnan to leave the arena: "The next game against Hainan, we must win!"


    "Yes, coach."


    All the people in Lingnan answered in unison, and the thoughts in their hearts were already trivial.


    Zebei left the arena and ran away. After interviewing Hainan''s Gaotou coach, Aida Yayoi turned and walked towards the Xiangbei lounge.


    "Idiot! Just finished a game, what mountain king do you mention?!"


    "Gorilla, you are an idiot! With our strength, it is a certain thing to enter the national competition. It is nothing to say hello to the mountain king in advance, and Zebei ran to watch the game by himself, and his tone was hiding. It might as well be a bit more straightforward and just give the mountain king the battle book!"


    "you this¡­¡­"

 1658 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1658

    The gorilla was cut off by Naruto before he finished speaking: "Ape, are you afraid of losing to Masashi Kawada?"


    Captain Orangutan was taken aback for a moment, and then he was angry: "Asshole, how can I be afraid?!"


    "I think you are afraid, um, but it is understandable. After all, he is the number one center forward in colleges and universities." Naruto squeezed his chin and nodded slightly. "Speaking of which, Sanno also has Japan''s number one high school student. With the top point guard in college, when the game against Sanwang, it seems that I can only look at the performance of Senior Mitsui and me."


    Naruto stimulated the orangutan, and by the way, he also lit the fire at Rukawa Kaede and Miyagi. The expression on Mitsui''s face became awkward: "Well, by then, I, the number one shooting guard in the country, will definitely perform well, right. Now, Sakuragi, what is the name of the shooting guard of Sanwang?"


    "Um... if it''s called Minoru Matsumoto, that guy Matsumoto is said to be an absolute trump card in any team other than the mountain king. He is a very powerful shooting guard."


    "Ace? Then it would be more interesting to beat him."


    "Well, if Senior Mitsui''s physical strength can support it."


    "Asshole! What do you mean?!"


    Naruto did not hear Mitsui''s angry voice, but turned around: "Although Mitsui-senpai is very powerful, but that inferior physical strength... Mitsui-senpai who is tired like a dead dog can''t beat Matsumoto, right? Sure enough, I still have to look at my performance when the time comes. It seems that when I play against the mountain king, I have to beat the wild as soon as possible. After all, everyone else is unreliable."


    "Asshole!!"


    Naruto''s words caused all four guys to go violently. Naruto immediately ran away. Just when he pulled up the leaves and was about to leave, he met the beauty reporter Yayoi Aida.


    "Sakuragi-san, are you the old rules?"


    Chapter 98-Yayoi''s interview, everyone''s mind


    According to the old rules, Naruto and Yayoi Aida found a cafe, a cup of tea and a cup of coffee, and after drinking, they started an independent interview.


    "Sakuragi, how do you feel about Xiangbei defeating Hainan in this game?"


    "Well, it''s nothing too special. Of course we are happy to win the game, but our strength in Xiangbei is stronger than Hainan, so there is nothing too surprising."


    "Sakuragi, are you so confident from the beginning that you can defeat Hainan?"


    "Confidence is a must. If you don''t even have confidence, the game is doomed to lose from the beginning. I think Hainan should be full of confidence to defeat us before the game starts."


    "About this game, what do you think about Akagi-san''s injury?"


    "Although it''s a bit sad, injuries are part of competitive sports. It is impossible for a player to be completely uninjured. Fortunately, our captain''s sprain should not be serious enough to affect his basketball life, even if he can''t catch up with the subsequent joint finals. If so, before the start of the national competition, the captain¡¯s foot injury should be completely recoverable."


    "There are still two games not played now, don''t you worry that Xiangbei will not be able to enter the national competition?"


    "I heard from Xiandao that this year''s Buri is no longer the same as last year. Yuzhu-senpai won by a big score after only half of the game. So there shouldn''t be a big problem for us to win Buri. As long as both games are won by a big score, unless We lost the final game against Lingnan by a big score, otherwise we can basically be sure that we have entered the national competition."


    "You are really thoughtful."


    "There is no way. I have taken out all the battle books for the mountain king. If you can''t make it into the national competition, you will be ashamed. So not only me, but the guys on our team will definitely make it into the national competition."


    "The previous battle book for the mountain king should be your idea, right?"


    "Yes, I told them to do it privately, even Coach Anxi didn''t know. If I lose to Hainan like this, I won''t be ashamed."


    There are three black lines faintly visible on Aida Yayoi''s head: "I don''t think I would think about that kind of thing.''


    After sorting out his emotions, Aida Yayoi continued his interview work: "Sakuragi-san, although you have defeated Hainan, compared with Sanno Industry, the overall strength should still be at a disadvantage."


    Naruto smiled, but did not answer Aida Yayoi''s sentence.


    Yayoi Aida flipped through his notebook: "According to my record, last year''s Hainan not only had Amu, but the height of the inside line was also higher than this year, and the captain Suzuki was also a national player, but he was Sano, the leader of the first and second grades, was defeated. Last year, Hainan was stronger than this year. This year, the third-year players of Sanno Industries, Kawada, Fukatsu, and Matsumoto, all stayed on the team. Sawabei Eiji also rose to the second grade, although Xiangbei It has surpassed Hainan and has the qualifications to challenge the mountain king, but this does not mean that Xiangbei has surpassed the mountain king, right?"


    "Yes, in fact, if we follow our current lineup, there is only a 30% chance of winning against Shangshan King. Coach Anzai and I think so."


    Aida Yayoi obviously listened more carefully: "Could you please elaborate?"


    Naruto glanced at Yayoi Aida''s notebook: "Then can this paragraph not be reported?"


    Yayoi Aida froze for a moment, then put away his notebook: "Yes, please speak."


    "Sanno Industry has three recognized super-college-level players, namely center Masashi Kawada, point guard Kazunori Fukatsu, and small forward Sawakita. To be honest, in these three positions, our captain, Rukawa and Miyagi None of the three can match each other. However, at power forward, I am confident that I can suppress Sanno¡¯s main force, Ozeno, and our Naito can also play in the national competition. Mitsui-senpai will beat Sanno¡¯s points Wei Matsumoto, although the center and the point guard are at a disadvantage, as long as I and Senior Mitsui can perform normally, the game will not be impossible."


    Naruto deliberately ignored the small forward position when talking about the strength comparison between Xiangbei and Sanwang. Yayoi Aida also understood something, but he did not follow up. Anyway, this paragraph will not be reported.


    "Sakuragi, your game book will definitely attract the attention of Sanwang. Don''t you worry that Xiangbei will lose because of this?"


    "The probability of losing must be there, but there is no worry, because that kind of thinking will only affect our performance when we play against Shan Wang. And...you believe it or not, I even have our game against Hainan I¡¯m planning to give Zebei a copy of the video."


    That night, Akagi House.


    "I will lose to Kawada? What''s a joke! Whether it is to dominate the country or the position of the top center in colleges and universities, I will win all this year! What does the sprained ankle have to do with it, I can still exercise the upper body! After the foot injury is healed , I must redouble my training, defeat and defeat Hetian, and defeat the mountain king!"


    The Xiangbei gorilla was holding dumbbells whistling, and his muscles were gradually coated with sweat. This persistent exercise continued until his sister''s sweet voice came from outside the door.


    "Brother, have dinner."


    "Okay, I''ll come right away."


    Akagi put down the dumbbells, wiped the sweat off his body with a towel, put on a white T-shirt, and went downstairs to eat.


    "A Gang, I''m tired from playing today, so I need to eat more."


    "Well, I got it."


    "By the way, how is your ankle, isn''t it serious?"


    "The doctor said that there was no bone injury. You can recover after a few days of rest. There must be no problems with the game.


    "Brother, you have to be careful. If your foot hurts before entering the national competition, it will be terrible, and Sakuragi-san will definitely work hard."


    "Haruko, why are you always mentioning that fellow Sakuragi?"


    "Hey?" The natural girl blushed, "I...I have it?"


    Rukawa House...


    After the cold-faced fox had dinner, he lay alone in his room, watching the videotape of today''s game against Hainan copied from Naruto.


    This videotape recorded all the details of the game, and there were many problems that could not be found during the game, which were revealed one by one when watching the video.


    The cold-faced fox looked at the footage in the video, his fists slowly clenched unconsciously, and the veins on the back of his hand slowly showed.


    ''Slam dunk... steal ball... defense... I will never lose again!Whether it''s Xiandao, Amu, Zebei, or that guy, I must win!''


    Miyagi House...


    Miyagi is doing squats to exercise his elasticity: "Is it better than Fukatsu? Although I haven''t watched Fukatsu''s game with my own eyes, in terms of the level of point guards, Amu and Fujima are both No. 1 in the country. First-rate, as long as I can be at the same level as them, I will definitely have a chance to beat Shenjin!... Caizi... Forget it, don¡¯t think about it, my goal now is the first point guard in the country! Hey, the whole country The first point guard, Miyagi Ryota, sounds really comfortable."


    Mitsui was not at home at this time, but was doing a night run.


    Although Mitsui''s physical strength was almost exhausted during the daytime competition, at night, he still went out for a night run by himself.

 1659 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1659

    "Apart from San King, can any team play Matsumoto''s trump card? Ha, I care about your trump card or not. My Mitsui is the number one shooting guard in the country, San King, I have to fight you and Just like Hainan, I was forced to change people to guard me! The physical weakness caused by the blank for more than a year, now I am trying to make up all of them with twice or three times the effort. I will not make the mistakes at that time, and I Never give that kid a chance to look down on me!"


    The group of four in Shohoku was obviously stimulated by Naruto''s words in the lounge during the day, and Naruto was at home at this time, entertaining Japan''s top high school students.


    "Zebei, you bastard, get out of my cabinet quickly!"


    "Don''t say that, Sakuragi, can you just lend me a few videotapes? Speaking of not seeing you for more than a year, you actually collected so many good things?! Wow, even Jordan¡¯s best 10 goals, I want this volume too!"


    "You bastard! I still have a video of our game against Hainan today. Would you like it?"


    "Of course I want, give it to me quickly!"


    "Here you are, but you have to do one thing for me..."


    Chapter 99¡ª¡ªZhan Buli, Lingnan Hainan


    On June 26, Xiangbei ushered in the second game of the joint final against Buri.


    Buri¡¯s original tactical plan was to give up the game against Hainan, then defeat Xiangbei, and then hope to overtake Lingnan by a small point advantage and enter the national competition.


    But at the beginning of the joint finals, Buri lost to Lingnan by a big score, and Hainan lost to Xiangbei in two matches. The results of Buri''s calculation almost fell through.


    The result of the match between Xiangbei and Buri was also the nightmare they feared the most.


    The captain of Xiangbei, who belongs to the country''s top-ranking super center Takanori Akagi, is still unable to play this game due to a foot injury. Xiangbei uses No. 10 as the center.


    Although Akagi''s inability to play is good news for Buri, the gap in strength between the two sides cannot be made up.


    Naruto aimed at the Buri center for a strong attack at the beginning, and the Buri center suddenly encountered a more tragic situation than the match against Lingnan Yuzumi. Even if Buri sent two joint defenses, the result was still a disastrous defeat. Unable to resist the second pillar of Xiangbei''s inside line, in fact, if Akagi is present, their inside line will become even more miserable.


    The inside line fell to a disadvantage, and the outside line naturally fell one after another.


    Because of the rebounding advantage, Xiangbei''s three-point shooter group can shoot long-range shots. Anyway, even if the shot is missed, Naruto will definitely grab the rebound.


    Under the absolute advantage of this kind of rebounding, Kotobuki Mitsui, the number one shrine in Xiangbei, was full of firepower, and the Buri team was depressed. Miyagi also showed his scoring ability, whether it is breaking through the inside or shooting from outside. All make the Buri point guard tired.


    And because of the wonderful performance of the people in Xiangbei, the glasses brother also got the opportunity to shoot. The first half of the three-pointer made two of three shots, which made Buri, who neglected to defend Mumu, suffered a big loss.


    The most outrageous is Xiangbei No. 11, which showed his violent violent attack from the beginning of the game, showing unprecedented aggressiveness, showing its terrifying offensive firepower, and defeating the defense line of Buri completely.


    The triumphant song was played all the way in Xiangbei, and the internal and external lines were in full bloom.Buri lost to an all-out match and was not an opponent of Xiangbei at all. Just at the end of the first half, Buri was 25:47 behind Xiangbei by 21 points.


    Last year¡¯s semifinals were completely devastated in front of Xiangbei. Players who witnessed the last battle between Xiangbei and Hainan were not surprised by the progress of this game. At the end of the first half, the game ended. decided.


    The second half of the game started again. Coach Anzai put all the main players on the rest area, leaving Rukawa Feng alone to carry the offensive banner.


    Although Buri felt that their opportunity had come, they underestimated the cold-faced fox who ran away today.


    Rukawa Kaede aimed at Buri for a strong attack, but Buri was almost defeated by Rukawa Kaede alone. After 10 minutes in the second half, the frenzied cold-faced fox was finally taken off the court because of lack of physical strength. When Xiangbei was 70:42, with Rukawa Feng''s hurricane, the lead was expanded to 32 points.


    Although in the subsequent games, coach Anxi did not send the main players to play, but with the efforts of the substitute players, Xiangbei finally did not give Buri a chance to comeback.


    In the end, the score between the two sides was fixed at 109:91. Xiangbei defeated the seeded team again with an advantage of 18 points. Xiangbei''s road to enter the national competition is bright. The remaining obstacles in front of him are only Lingnan. Up.


    After the match between Xiangbei and Buri, it was immediately between Hainan and Lingnan.


    This game obviously attracted a lot of spectators. First, after Hainan lost to Xiangbei in the last game, many fans began to look forward to seeing whether Lingnan could also defeat Hainan, allowing the entire Kanagawa basketball world to completely reshuffle; The fact that Lingnan''s genius Xian Dao Zhang changed to play point guard in the game against Buri is also one of the main reasons why this game attracted attention.


    Sendo in Lingnan has always been recognized as a genius player in the prefecture. Before Rukawa Kaede entered high school, Sendao was definitely recognized as the number one small forward in Kanagawa. In fact, even now, Rukawa Kaede¡¯s influence in the basketball world in the county is less than Xiandao, and Xiandao, who has the quality of a national-level small forward, switched to a point guard against Hainan''s Amu. This is undoubtedly a major reason why this game is eye-catching.


    Before the start of the game, Naruto didn''t know where to go wandering around again, and as a result, he only appeared in the stands where the Xiangbei members gathered when the game started with one minute left.


    "Hey, Sakuragi, where did you go to play again?"


    "Senior Mitsui, don''t think of others like you."


    Naruto sarcastically said in a chill, causing the flame man to blow his hair almost on the spot.


    After pushing away the flame man who intended to murder, Naruto rubbed his neck: "I just talked to Senior Mu for a while, and plan to go to Aichi Prefecture with him after the game to see the county convention there. ."


    "Aichi County?" Caizi was stunned for a moment. "Did you say Aihe Academy? Like Hainan, they were the top four in the country last year."


    "Yes, that''s them. The captain and ace Zhuxing of Aihe Academy is called the Aichi Star. I heard that Zhuxingda is the strongest shooting guard in the country, so I plan to check it out."


    ''The strongest shooting guard in the country?''


    Mitsui, who hadn''t paid attention to Naruto''s and Caiko''s discussion, immediately raised his ears. Naruto was immediately happy when he saw his appearance: "Mitsui-senpai, will you be together then?"


    Mitsui was exposed by Naruto, and he simply did not hide it: "Of course, let me go to Mitsui to see how capable the love star is!"


    "Um, this old man, the title of Zhuxingda is the star of Aichi, I just said that."


    "Um..." Mitsui showed embarrassment, then gave Naruto a fist, "Asshole! How did you talk to senior?!"


    "I learned it all from my predecessors."


    Naruto continued to irritate Mitsui, and then immediately ran to the other side to sit down. Although Mitsui wanted to put the guy directly, but he didn''t dare to cross the Anzai coach but hit someone, so he could only focus on the beginning. On the game.


    "Gorilla, are you interested in going to Aichi Prefecture to watch the game together?"


    "No, I still have to practice." Captain Chimu''s voice is still that calm. Obviously the cold bench during the previous match with Buri made Captain Orangutan very depressed.


    "That''s a pity, I heard that this year Aichi Prefecture has produced a super center..."


    Mu Mu & Caizi: "..."


    Looking at Akagi, who was immediately attracted by Naruto¡¯s words, the two big sugar cubes in Xiangbei looked at each other speechlessly. Speaking of which, their red heads were really eloquent. In a few words, they turned Akagi and Mitsui on their way. Journey to Aichi Prefecture.


    And seeing Naruto''s continuous sweetness with her arms around the leaves before the start of the game, Caizi, who felt a little unhappy in her heart, took out her fan and slapped him.


    "You give me peace, the game is about to start!"


    Chapter 100-Lingnan''s Tactics, Ah Fu''s Hurricane


    Before the game began, the players of both sides met and shook hands.


    "Amu!" Kanagawa''s first man suddenly said, the goal is Hainan captain, "today your position as Kanagawa''s first player is going to make people!"


    "You are not qualified enough, Yuzhu." Amu responded lightly. In fact, Yuzhu is indeed not qualified enough, because the position of the first center in Kanagawa belongs to the Xiangbei captain.


    "It''s the immortal way let us!"


    The match between Lingnan and Hainan began. As the county''s first eldest man, Yu survived against poor Takasago, took the lead in grabbing the basketball and slapped the basketball towards Hainan half court with that giant palm.


    The cross-country quickly picked up the ball, and then immediately passed it to the main point guard Sondo Akira.


    Immortal Dao''s scoring ability is obvious to all. Of course, the monster Amu has to come out to defend Immortal Dao himself. This kind of matchup doesn''t even think about it.


    It''s just that Xian Dao''s position is now a point guard. With the monster Amu defending in front of him, Xian Dao didn''t force an attack and immediately passed the ball.

 1660 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1660

    Immortal Dao is 190 cm tall, and A Mu has a height advantage of 6 cm. If you want to pass in front of A Mu, even if you don''t say it well, it''s a bit troublesome for A Mu to interfere with Immortal''s passing.


    Xiandao relied on his height advantage, and the basketball flew directly over Amu''s head to the basket of Hainan.


    Lingnan No. 13 suddenly started, throwing away the Hainan''s shot from the defending side, and immediately hit the inside of Hainan, catching the ball and dunking.


    Huh!!


    Although this power was not as good as the monster''s death slam in the last game, Lingnan received an aerial pass and dunk at the beginning, but it was very morale boosting.


    "Good fight, Futian!"


    Coach Tian Gang was on the court to encourage loudly, and Fukuda also high-five with Xiandao to celebrate the cooperation just now.


    The pass just now can only be regarded as a flash of the point guard Xian Dao, and then, the scene where Xian Dao only defended against Mu Shenyi completely showed the light of this guy.


    Immortal Dao opposing A Mu has a height advantage, and his weight is 79 kilograms like A Mu, so although A Mu still has a strength advantage, it is not so easy to directly power Immortal Dao by strength.


    Xiandao only defended against Mu Shenyi on the outside line, while the other four in Lingnan contracted to play zone defense. This is the strategy used by Lingnan against Hainan today.


    "Xiandao this guy..." Naruto sighed, with a smile in his eyes.


    "It''s amazing!" Mitsui''s face was serious, and he directly said Rukawa Feng''s heartfelt voice.


    Also as a point guard, Miyagi is the most qualified to evaluate Sendo''s performance: "Broad vision, an excellent player in organizing offenses, and accurate passing, really amazing guy."


    Naruto scratched his cheek: "If you really want to talk about it, Xiandao should be inferior to Miyagi and Fujima in terms of organization. After all, he has only played a point guard for a short time, but Xiandao has a height advantage over Amu, and Amu also At the same time, pay attention to the offensive ability of Immortal Dao to make Immortal Dao handy.


    "That''s right, 190 cm. Let''s not talk about the strength. The height of Xiandao is already the highest point guard in the country." Mitsui sighed, and then smiled again. "Speaking of which, our point guard is not only tall. There are really no shortcomings other than that."


    "roll!!"


    The Xiangbei cross talk trio had just discussed a few words about basketball, but turned into a cross talk group.


    Akagi heard his forehead beating lightly, but the main focus was still on the court after all: "No. 13, Fukuda, I haven''t seen this player before, but the attacking firepower is really powerful."


    Naruto and Fukuda are both power forwards at the same position. When he heard Akagi''s words, Naruto was temporarily normal and nodded: "Yes, if you only talk about attack firepower, you can''t compete with Xiandao and Amu. Compared, but it is also very strong. If you change to Amu, you can certainly guard Futian, but other people in Hainan will not have that ability. After Xiandao switched to point guard, it was also because of Futian''s existence, so Lingnan attacked The firepower has not diminished."


    "Well, but Hainan is behind by a big score, and another hero is Chishang. A Shen was put by him in the first half and he hasn''t even shot yet."


    In the practice match with Lingnan, Mitsui had been tightly defended by Ikegami, so he knew very well about Ikegami''s defensive ability. It was also within Mitsui''s expectation that Hainan shot the shot against Ikegami in this field.


    "Senior Ikegami is truly the best defensive player in Lingnan. It must be very fun to see Senior Mitsui being stared to death by then."


    "Fuck off! I won''t be stared to death!!"


    Caizi, who was recording the game, twitched her lips: "Can''t you guys speak well?"


    The two people who were fighting together announced that Caizi''s persuasion was completely absent. Ye Zi handed Caizi a tissue to wipe the sweat from her forehead, which she said was completely used to it.


    Lingnan used No. 13 Futian as an attack arrow. With his flexible footwork and sturdy autumn breeze, coupled with Xiandao''s sharp and precise passing, it disturbed Hainan¡¯s defensive line. It was extremely depressed, and within ten minutes of the opening, Hainan was already behind by a big score, and the king was overthrown twice. Now it does not look like an illusion.


    The Xiangbei players are all watching the changes in the arena. Even if they beat Hainan by a big score, they are also very powerful opponents, and Xiangbei is still not sure that they will be able to enter the national competition. If they lose to Lingnan by a big score, then The final result is hard to say.


    Although Fukuda''s attacking vitality is strong and attracts the attention of many audiences, the real core of Lingnan''s tactics is only one person.


    Sendo Akira!


    Without the exquisite passing of Xiandao, without the powerful strength of Xiandao''s single defense against Mu Shenyi, Lingnan''s hurricane in the first half would be impossible to speak of.


    Unlike Xiangbei, a team that can only be described as a mess, Xiandao is the absolute trump card and soul figure of Lingnan, and he also has a strong match with it.


    Coach Anzai, who had been drinking tea, suddenly put down his cup: "Rukawa-san, what do you think of Sendo-san''s performance?"


    Rukawa Feng clenched his fists on his legs. Since the start of the game, this cold-faced kid has not spoken, but everyone knows that the most exciting performance of Xiandao must be this fox.


    "Awesome!"


    The cold-faced fox still cherishes words like gold, but his inner fluctuation is absolutely extraordinary.


    The sharp-haired guy who faced him in practice matches and kept giving him lessons can still have such a wonderful performance when facing Kanagawa¡¯s No. 1 player Mu Shenichi. Think about his original performance. One can imagine how much shock this guy will be.


    Coach Anzai just asked this, and did not continue to ask, and everyone else seemed to be able to feel that the fox''s state in the past two days seems to be a bit different from before. Although there were very few words before, it almost changed in these two days. Become a wooden person.


    Mitsui stabbed Naruto with his arm, "Hey, do you know what happened to this guy these past two days? It feels like he took gunpowder."


    There was a playful smile in Naruto''s eyes, he glanced at the fox very clearly, and then smiled: "It''s nothing, it''s just that Zebei singled out with him once before returning to Akita."


    "what?"


    This is the first time everyone has heard of this. Even Ye Zi didn¡¯t know that this happened. One was their super newcomer in Xiangbei, and the other was the top high school student recognized by the national basketball circle. As a small forward, it is normal for everyone to care about this.


    Mitsui approached Naruto and lowered his voice, "Who won?"


    At this time, almost all the members of Xiangbei joined Naruto, except for Chimu, who had a sprained ankle, a fox with a cold face, and a white-haired Buddha who continued to drink tea.


    "You idiot, just the fox''s face, who do you think won?"


    Naruto threw a huge eye at Mitsui, and considering the fox''s self-esteem, Naruto still did not tell the public about the fox''s 3-11 fiasco.


    In terms of offensive firepower, Zebei is definitely the best small forward in Japan. With his quality, he can immediately become an ace player even if he directly enters the college basketball world. The offensive firepower is not comparable to Rukawa now. In fact, even Ruchuan + Xiandao + Amu, Zebei could not be completely sealed.


    Considering that Rukawa is still here, everyone can''t directly ask about the details. They can only suppress the expanding curiosity and continue to focus on the game.


    Lingnan adhered to the previous strategy, using Futian as the attack arrow on offense, supplemented by Xiandao''s precise passing, completely defeating Hainan¡¯s defensive line. Gao Shaguang is strenuous enough to deal with Yuzhu alone, and he can¡¯t be distracted. Stop Fukuda''s powerful attack.


    In terms of defense, Xiandao will continue to defend against Mu Shenyi alone, even if it can¡¯t be fully guarded, when Amu breaks through the inside, there will be a 190 cm Xiandao chase behind, and the front will face the county¡¯s first elevation of 202 cm. , Under the front and back flanks, A Mu couldn''t exert his full strength either.


    The first half lasted for 12 minutes, Lingnan 29:14, 15 points ahead of Hainan, Hainan called for the first half-time timeout.


    The players from both sides went off the field, and Gaotou coach hurriedly began to arrange tactics. At this time, the white-haired Buddha from Xiangbei spoke again.


    "Sakuragi, what do you think of No. 13 in Lingnan?"


    Chapter 101-Buddha''s observation, Fukuda''s weakness


    "Fukuda?"


    In this game, although in the eyes of people who really understand the ball, Lingnan can play today''s score, the biggest hero is Xiandao as a point guard, and Lingnan No. 13''s performance is indeed wonderful, with strong offensive firepower. Only half of the game has scored 10 points, which is more than half of Hainan''s score.


    Naruto and Fukuda are both power forwards. It is not surprising that Coach Anzai would ask such a question.


    For many people, Fukuda''s strength is indeed strong, but Naruto seems to be a little dismissive, and his legs are spread: "It sucks."


    All the members of Xiangbei, except for the white-haired Buddha, were a little startled, and even the cold-faced fox turned his eyes.


    Obviously, although they believe that their power forward should be superior to Fukuda, no one thought that Naruto''s evaluation of Fukuda would be such three words that were completely ignored.


    A faint smile appeared on Coach Anxi''s face: "Sakuragi, can you elaborate on your views on Fukuda?"

 1661 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1661

    ¡°Fukuda¡¯s offensive firepower is indeed very strong and his style of play is strong. As an offensive player, there is nothing wrong with it, but as a power forward, Fukuda is completely unable to do so. The power forward¡¯s job is to grab rebounds, despite the offensive ability at the basket. It is also necessary, but Fukuda is completely turning the cart before the horse. In the first half of the game, Fukuda has only picked up a backcourt rebound. From the perspective of a power forward, Fukuda is not qualified."


    Among the five positions in basketball, power forwards have always been the hardest and most tiring job, grabbing rebounds!


    Among the five positions, power forwards are the hardest, and they are definitely the last one to show off. All the dirty work is left to power forwards.For a power forward, as long as he can grab a good rebound, even if he can''t attack or defend, he can still be considered qualified. Sanno''s Nobe Masahiro is such a power forward.


    As the national rebounding champion, Wildside has a very strong rebounding ability, but in offense and defense are all mediocre. Personal offense and defense are definitely not Akagi''s opponents, but because of his strong rebounding dominance, he has become One of the five starting tigers of the mountain king.


    Naruto breathed a little, and then continued: "On the basketball court, the insiders have always won the world. Lingnan''s inside seems to be better than Hainan. In fact, after Sendao pulled outside to play the point guard, Ikegami defended Ah Shen. Lingnan''s inside line is supported by a single person. Futian''s inside line defense and rebounding are equivalent to nothing, not as good as me, the gorillas, and Rukawa. As long as the fish live off the court, Hainan has a chance. Here comes."


    Coach Anxi nodded lightly, obviously satisfied with Naruto''s comments.


    In fact, Hainan¡¯s scheduling is not much different from Naruto¡¯s thoughts. When the players of both sides came back on the field, Hainan¡¯s main power forward Muto was pressed on the bench, and the substitute who came on the field suffered a life humiliation in the last match against Xiangbei. No. 2 Shooting Gongyi.


    Although Gongyi suffered a huge blow in the last game, Gongyi performed well in this game. After playing only 20 seconds, he received a second pass from Amu and scored a long shot from beyond the three-point line to make the score. It was 29:17, 12 points behind.


    "Good job, Gong Yi!"


    Amu was the first to send out compliments, because he knew how great the death buckle hit Gong Yi in the last game, and now he will never be stingy with his compliments.


    "Off-road!"


    Coach Tian Gang gave instructions on the sidelines to point Hainan No. 2 with a sharp shot. Lingnan No. 6 cross-country immediately led the way and ran to defend Gong Yi.


    The cross-country height is 174 cm. In terms of his own strength, he is better than the Xiangbei glasses brother. With the height advantage, the defense of Gong Yi should be enough, but this is the calculation of the head coach.


    Lingnan''s next attack failed, and Amu once again organized the attack with the ball.


    Amu''s eyes are like the target of a beast. After catching a loophole in Sendo that is equivalent to nothing, he immediately dashed and broke through, facing the first altitude of Kanagawa.


    Huh!


    beep!


    "Blue No. 4, the beater fouls, the score is counted, and one extra free kick!"


    "Good job, Senior Mu!"


    "It''s great, Hainan will not lose to a team like Lingnan!"


    The Hainan bench and cheerleaders all cheered, and Yuzhu''s mood can be imagined, but he can only lead his personal second offense in this game.


    Coach Tian Gang frowned, but still didn''t say anything.


    Lingnan attacked again with the ball, and Xiandao faced the monster Amu. After making a breakthrough, he immediately took a long jump and shot.


    Xian Dao shot too fast this time, and he had a height advantage against A Mu, so A Mu couldn''t block the shots. When he turned around, he could only watch the basketball enter the basket. There were 6 minutes left in the first half of the game.


    There were cheers on the side of the court again, but this time the cheers came from the Lingnan rest area.


    ''Good job, Xiandao!''Coach Tianoka clenched his fist secretly,'' I asked you to play the point guard not just to mobilize your teammates to attack. At this time, it''s when the ace players stand up!''


    Because of Xiandao''s three-pointer, Lingnan opened the score again, 32:20, still leading Hainan by 12 points.


    Hainan organized an offense again, and Amu had the ball, ready to break through.Sendo''s arms opened, completely defensively.


    Hainan deliberately pulled down the main power forward Mutoh and replaced it with Gong Yi, who has a three-point ability, forcing the cross country to defend on the outside line, leaving Hainan¡¯s inside line empty. The purpose of this tactic is not to directly catch up with the score, but to beat Hainan. The inside pillar fish was thrown to the rest area.


    Xiandao has penetrated Hainan¡¯s tactical purpose from the previous attack and defense. Of course, it is impossible to allow Amu to break through, because he knows that Amu¡¯s foul-making ability is the first in Kanagawa. If he can¡¯t defend Amu, let Amu be allowed. If you enter the inside, Yuzhu will be able to go home and sleep without the end of the first half.


    Xian Dao desperately defended and did not give A Mu any chance to break through. A Mu couldn''t find the opportunity to attack, and as soon as he changed hands, he immediately passed the ball to A Shen.


    As soon as Ah Shen received the ball, Ikegami immediately defended closely. Hainan fell behind in the first half. The real core is Xiandao, the superficial hero is Fukuda, and the unsung hero in the back is Ikegami.


    If it weren''t for Chishang''s defensive performance, Hainan wouldn''t have had a chance to attack in the first half, and Hainan would not be so much behind.


    Ah Shen made several false moves in a row, but Ikegami¡¯s defense, in terms of stickiness, was still above Mitsui. Ah Shen could not find a mobile phone club. In the midst of distress, the little Hainan monkey asked for the ball.


    Because the remaining time was only 10 seconds, Ah Shen hesitated and immediately passed the ball to Qingtian, and the man defending him was Lingnan No. 13.


    Afogo really had a dazzling performance in the half of the game. He was very sturdy on the offensive end. Although he looked ugly and had a strange hairstyle, his skills still amazed many viewers.


    ''Asshole, don''t think that a guy like you can guard me!I am the strongest newcomer in Hainan, and I will take away Kanagawa''s No. 1 person from Amu in the future!After the last match against Xiangbei, my training has redoubled my efforts!In Hainan, all we need to pursue is victory!!''


    Because of the last defeat against Xiangbei, although the little monkey experienced a sad situation, he recovered in the shortest time and his fighting spirit became even higher than ever.


    For these young people who are all in their teens and have a higher heart than the sky, one or two failures will not crush them, on the contrary, they will become more motivation for their improvement.


    Qingtian''s center of gravity flickered, Futian cheated immediately, Qingtian showed quite astonishing speed, dashed to break through Ah Fu, all the way to the Lingnan basket, and then took off.


    "Success, Lingnan!"


    As the first eldest person in the county, how could he allow a small man like Qingtian to be presumptuous under his defensive basket, and immediately stepped forward to seal it.


    "Don''t think about it! Kid!!"


    Yuzha''s huge palm claps at the basketball in Qingtian''s hand. Qingtian is not afraid, facing Yuzha''s huge body, forcibly dunking.


    Huh!!


    Because of physical reasons, Qingtian¡¯s slam dunk did not possess the power of a monster, but the voice was exceptionally loud. Not only did he think it was a slam dunk, but also because the slam dunk hit Yuzha''s face severely. .


    After Qingtian landed, he looked at Yuzhu coldly: "Monkey boss, Hainan is not so easy to defeat!"


    There was anger in Yuzhu¡¯s eyes. As the chief man in the county, he was actually buckled by a small man who was only 178 cm tall. If this small man is Xiangyang Fujishin, it would be fine, but Qingtian, Although he considers himself the number one rookie, compared to the two in Xiangbei, he is still just a first-year kid. How could Yuzhu not be popular?!


    "Blue No. 4, the beater fouls, the score is counted, and one extra free kick!"


    "what?!"


    The little monkey not only succeeded in slam dunk in front of Yuzhu, but he also fouled once. The little monkey who didn¡¯t know how much he had helped Hainan this slam dunk, got complimented by Amu in his confusion. It was too late. When thinking, the corners of his mouth are almost grinning.


    Coach Tian Gang covered his face in pain, and Xian Dao could see Hainan''s strategy. How could he not see clearly as a coach of Lingnan?But Yuzhu is an irreplaceable inside pillar in Lingnan, but at this time there are more than 5 minutes before the end of the first half. Yuzhu has accumulated 3 fouls. In order to protect Yuzhu, Coach Tiangang had to change Yuzhu Under protection, he was replaced by backup center Sugahira, hoping to at least support it until Yuzumi plays again.


    Before the game started again, Coach Anxi pinched his fat chin.


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    Chapter 102-Hainan''s counterattack, a powerful immortal way


    when!


    "Ah, my 2+1!"


    The little monkey let out a scream. The concentration just now seemed to have been affected by a sudden surprise. As a result, the free throw was missed, but it didn''t matter, because Takasago crushed Sugahira and grabbed the offensive rebound.


    By the way, Takasago was really pitiful in the joint finals. As one of the four major centers in the prefecture, it is only now that Takasago has performed well.


    During the battle with Xiangbei, he was continuously suppressed by the orangutan captain and Naruto, and almost made no contribution to the normal game. In the first half against Lingnan, he was strangled by the county''s first mermaid. Now After Sugawara played on the court, Takasago sulked.

 1662 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1662

    Hainan got another offensive opportunity and Takasago stormed Sugapei from the inside.


    Although Sugawara has an advantage of 2 cm in height compared to Takasago, this advantage Takasago can completely relied on his own strength and finally jumped at the basket. Hainan quickly narrowed the difference because of Takasago and Kiyota''s scores. The score was 32:24, and Lingnan''s lead shrank to only 8 points.


    In the stands, the Xiangbei orangutan captain sighed: "This idiot, Yu lives, has the same grumpy temper as before. Lingnan has lost the inside pillar, and the game will be difficult now!"


    In fact, Akagi and Yuzhu are very concerned about each other, and Akagi also knows the advantages and disadvantages of Lingnan. In addition to Xiandao, Yuzhu, the chief man in the county, is also an indispensable internal pillar in Lingnan. Now Yuzhu has been forced to leave, Hainan Will never give up this opportunity.


    The follow-up development is not much different from what Akagi expected. Because of the loss of the inside power of the big black pillar, Lingnan''s inside power has dropped sharply. Of course, Hainan will not miss this opportunity and start to target Hainan''s inside.


    Before Lingnan attacked, Futian''s offensive firepower was full, which relatively concealed his shortcomings.But now that Hainan''s morale is booming and frequently offensive inside, Fukuda''s weaknesses in personal defense and rebounding have been exposed.


    Let alone Amu and Ashen, even Qingtian, who is 10 cm shorter, can grab a rebound in front of Fukuda, because he has played for a long time in the field and his weakness of lack of game experience is exposed.


    Although Naruto was playing wild ball before entering high school, he was not shooting against the sky alone like Fukuda. He has national-level small forwards such as Rukawa Kaede and Sendo as the target of the game. Of course, he is not bad in personal defense. , This point is absolutely incomparable to Futian.


    Fukuda''s inside defense is equivalent to nothing, and the most tragic person in the audience is Lingnan backup center Sugapei.


    For Sugawara, dealing with a single Takasago was enough, and he had to take turns to take care of Amu and Kiyota, who frequently broke through inside. It was really pitiful than Takasago before.


    Under the leadership of Amu, Hainan aimed at Lingnan''s inside attack and gradually reduced the points difference. At the end of the first half, Lingnan was 45:42 Hainan. The previous 15 points advantage had been severely shrunk to only 3 points. , Hainan only needs a three-pointer to reverse.


    "Lingnan is not good. Hainan''s momentum has risen and it is difficult to suppress it. Unless Xiandao can completely defeat Amu in the second half, it will be difficult to restore this decline."


    Mitsui made the above evaluation, but although Xiandao did a good job in defending against Amu alone, it can be said to be better than him and Rukawa Kaede, but Mitsui is actually not optimistic about whether Xiandao can completely defeat Amu.


    Who is Amu, a monster in Hainan. In the Xianghai battle, Mitsui, Rukawa, and Naruto went to battle in succession, but failed to completely defeat Amu. It can be seen that his mighty strength and spiritual power, even if Xiandao is stronger, It is impossible to beat the trio of Xiangbei.


    The captain of the orangutan held his arms: "The loss of the fish dwelling has a great impact on Lingnan. It is not only in positional battles. Hainan is already good at RUN&GUN tactics. When defending fast breaks, there is no super center inside, which is equivalent to a big defense. Open, Immortal Dao is strong, but just dealing with A Mu can consume all his energy. Even if he wants to help defend the inside, he has more than enough energy."


    "Well, and if Xiandao shrinks the inside line, Amu will follow to enter the post to grab rebounds. Even if Xiandao has the advantage in height, Amu has the advantage of strength. In fact, it doesn''t matter much. The rebounding advantage is still in Hainan. By the way. Hainan¡¯s inside line is only Yuzhu. Sugawara¡¯s quality is too far from that of Yuzhu. Takasago alone can make him exhausted. Not to mention that there are also the repeated attacks of Qingtian and Amu. I think Sugawara will soon It won''t hold on."


    "If you can''t hold it, you have to hold it. Hainan''s tactics are obviously to let Yuzhu go home to sleep. After losing Yuzhu, Lingnan is basically unlikely to win this game. After all, Lingnan''s inside line is still not strong enough. Not up to the super combination of our captain, Sakuragi and Naito."


    "Speaking of our internal strength is simply a monster, in the county, no team can match our internal combination."


    Mitsui and Miyagi commented continuously, saying that Captain Orangutan and Naito were a bit embarrassed, but Naruto, a super cheeky person, accepted all this very calmly.


    Although Lingnan still has a three-point lead, the current situation is extremely unfavorable for Lingnan.


    After the midfield, the game started again, because the second half of the game has just begun and there are still 20 minutes to go. At this time, playing is too dangerous for the three offenders. Therefore, Yuzhu is still pressed on the bench, and Lingnan''s center is still It is the substitute Sugawara.


    Takasago beat Sugahira''s jump ball to win. Saying that this is Takasago''s first jump ball win in this joint final.


    A Mu grabbed the basketball and immediately shot towards Lingnan''s basket.


    Xian Dao desperately defended in front of A Mu, vowing to his death not to let A Mu break through the inside line.However, Xian Dao can seal A Mu''s breakthrough, but he cannot prevent A Mu''s passing.


    A Mu was extremely calm, did not choose to force himself, but immediately passed the ball to Qingtian who was in good condition.


    After Qingtian received the ball, he easily broke through Futian with a change of direction, and then scored a dunk!


    Huh!


    After a successful slam dunk again, the little monkey was jumping for joy, and Hainan scored the first goal in the second half, Lingnan''s advantage has shrunk to the point where only one point is left, which means that with one more goal, Hainan can overtake.


    Mitsui narrowed his eyebrows: "Fukuda''s defense is really bad, such simple fake moves will be fooled, and the defensive ability is equivalent to nothing."


    It is said that Lingnan¡¯s Afu can provide fire support to Lingnan after Xiandao switched to point guard, but he cannot provide defensive support to Lingnan after Yuzhu is off the court. Lingnan, who does not have fish, cannot play defense at all. Based strategy.


    Lingnan attacked, the ace Xiandao once again faced the Hainan captain, after a continuous change of hands under the crotch, he quickly took off and shot a three-pointer.


    Huh!!


    "Good job, Xiandao!!"


    Lingnan cheered on the bench, and Xiandao waved his hand in the same way, and then immediately concentrated on defending Mu Shenyi.


    At 48:44, Lingnan ace showed offensive firepower and widened the difference to two goals.


    "Rukawa-san, next you have to take a good look at Sendo-san''s performance."


    The white-haired Buddha spoke warmly, but even if he didn''t say this, Rukawa Fox could not miss any of the next scenes.


    The scorching eyes stared at all the changes on the basketball court, it was almost the same as intending to burn the basketball court out of two holes.


    In the next game, Lingnan ace showed his personal attacking firepower. In terms of his position, he was the small forward with the most attacking firepower in the team, coupled with the unlimited firepower granted by coach Tianoka and Fukuda''s offensive support, Lingnan The offense was not inferior to that at the beginning of the first half.


    But on the defensive end, he really couldn''t get a shot. The inside line lost the big black pillar, leaving Lingnan''s defensive holes full of holes. The main problem was that he couldn''t get rebounds.


    Takasago, Amu, Kiyota, and Hainan squeeze under the rebounds to scramble for rebounds. Even if Sendo enters the inside to help Sugapei, it will not help much. Fukuda''s rebounding ability is too weak. Even with a height of 188 cm, he is still inside. Nothing helps.


    Speaking of Kanagawa Prefecture, in the four positions of center, small forward, shooting guard, and point guard, all of them have strong players at the national level, but they lack a power forward with dominant rebounding strength.


    Although Xiangyang''s Takano is 193 cm tall, his strength is really not that great. Muto and Ikegami are very strong compared to the power forwards of the average team, but the four words of national level are nothing to them. relationship.It is because Kanagawa lacks a powerful power forward. In the original book, Sakuragi can shine in Kanagawa after a period of training with superhuman resilience.


    If you think about it carefully, in slam dunk, even if you look at the national high school basketball world, there are not many powerful power forwards. Except for Sakuragi in the original book, the well-known one is the wild side of the mountain king, but the wild attack is too powerful. Poor, it is not his turn to say that both offensive and defensive.


    If Kawada is not counted, then if you want to say a stronger power forward, it should be Mori Kishimoto of Toyotama High School, and Jun Tsuchiya of Daiei Academy. Both of them are from Osaka.


    Naruto was thinking about the power forward position, and five minutes into the second half of the game, Lingnan proposed a substitution. Substitution center Sugapei went off and Lingnan Daheizhu Yuzhu played again. At this time, the score was 56:58 and Hainan had already Successfully caught up with the point difference, and overtaken by 2 points!


    Chapter One Hundred and Three-The Remnant of the Brain, the Crucial Ball


    "Yuzhu has played, can Lingnan fight back?"


    "If Yuzhu can be ignorant ~ hot, maybe it can."


    After Naruto finished speaking, the people in Xiangbei looked at each other and shook their heads.


    Obviously, they are not optimistic about the temper of the monkey boss.


    However, it is obviously not only the people from Xiangbei who are not optimistic about Yuzhu''s temper, but also the players from Hainan.


    "Are you playing again?" Amu wiped the sweat from his head, then patted Takasago on the shoulder, "Takasago, go and ask the fisherman to end!"


    "Yes."


    Takasago is relatively dull personally and doesn''t speak much, but for Amu, Takasago is definitely a trustworthy teammate.


    In order to get the Lingnan center forward completely out of the field, Amu took the initiative to pass the ball to Takasago.


    Takasago turned to face the prefecture''s highest altitude: "Your strength is far worse than Akagi." After dropping such a provocation, Takasago immediately began to attack.


    Everyone knows that the most important goal of the Lingnan captain is the captain of Xiangbei. If you want to stimulate the fish to live, there is absolutely nothing wrong with moving out of Chimu.


    After Takasago continuously changed the center of gravity at the basket, he immediately took off. The purpose of this ball was not to score at all, but to attract fish to block the shot.


    Snapped!!

 1663 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1663

    As the first eldest man in the prefecture, Yuzumi stood up from the ground and shot the basketball in Takasago''s hands directly, but there was no foul!


    "Good job, fish live!"


    Coach Tian Gang raised his arms on the court and shouted: "This is how it looks, Yuzhu!Never foul, as long as you are on the court, it is our Lingnan victory!!''


    When it comes to skills and mentality, Takasago is actually above Yuzuo, but with a height difference of 11 cm and a weight difference of 9 kg, Takasago is too physically disadvantaged. Yuzu can crush Takasago based on physical fitness. All of the techniques are the same as when Naruto and Akagi bullied Takasago.


    Yuzhu had a super hot pot right after he came on the court, successfully reviving the morale of Lingnan, and also surprised the people in northern Hunan.


    "There was no foul, this guy who lives in the fish..."


    "It seems that it should have been when I was on the cold bench just now. Coach Tian Gang said something to Yuzhu, but Yuzhu is really harder to deal with than before."


    "It''s not just a fish life, but Takasago''s strength is beyond my imagination. Takasago is more powerful than I thought."


    "Haha, Takasago is one of the four major centers in the county. He was not weak at first, but he suffered too much physically."


    "That said, speaking of the four major centers in the prefecture, orangutans are the strongest, but unfortunately, this is not in Akita."


    Captain Orangutan:''Damn bastard!!''


    The bickering in the Xiangbei gathering place remained, but the game on the field became more intense.


    Because of the return of the inside line Daheizhu Yuzhu, the spirits of the people in Lingnan once again invigorated. Because there is Yuzhun guarding the inside line, the defensive pressure of other players has been relatively reduced, while the pressure on Hainan''s attack on the inside line of Lingnan has increased.


    Kiyoda and Takasago tried to attack the inside again, but they were all slapped out by the big cap.


    When the Lingnan Monkey boss appeared again, he performed well on the defensive end, which put Hainan under great pressure, while the offensive end was led by Xiandao and Futian to fight against Hainan.


    Lingnan and Hainan fought against each other at the same time, and the scores of the two sides rose stalemately, but no one can get an absolute lead. It is difficult to see who wins and who loses in the final result of the game.


    With 6 minutes left in the game, Amu rushed to the inside of Hainan and desperately defended cross-country, but he was knocked out of the bottom line by Amu.


    "The blue No. 6 blocks the foul, the score is counted, and an extra free kick!"


    "Damn it, this guy''s body is like a big truck, fouling is meaningless!"


    Amu walked to the free throw line and hit again, Lingnan 77:76, only 1 point ahead of Hainan.


    Hainan launched an offensive. After Xiandao held the ball and advanced into the half-court, he passed the ball to the big black pillar Yuzumi Jun.


    Yuzha played really well in the second half. He played less than ten minutes in the second half and he accumulated 5 points, 6 rebounds, 3 blocks and 1 assists.


    Now Captain Lingnan once again faced Hainan''s main center forward, after his majestic body slammed into Takasago, which was only 191 cm high, he forced a dunk.


    Huh!!


    The basket shook violently, announcing the strength of Yuzhu''s slam dunk just now, but then the referee''s whistle sounded.


    Coach Tian Gang felt tight: "Foul?!"


    "Blue No. 4, offensive foul, not counting points, white ball!"


    With 6 minutes left before the end of the game, Lingnan''s main center finally accumulated his fourth foul, and the biggest contributor to that foul just now was Takasago, who was only 191 cm tall.


    "Takasago, good job!"


    Coach Gao Tou threw his punches hard to celebrate Takasago''s outstanding defensive performance this time.


    The monkey boss got hot in his head, and went straight to the referee: "Are you blind?! Where did I foul just now, you can see it clearly!"


    "Blue No. 4, raise your hand!"


    "Fish live, shut up quickly!!"


    Coach Tianoka yelled anxiously off the court, but the hot-headed Yuzhu obviously couldn''t listen to Coach Tianoka''s words. The referee finally turned around and gestured.


    "Blue No. 4, technical foul!"


    All Hainan players cheered at the same time, and the hearts of Lingnan players almost all fell to the bottom at this time. At this time with 6 minutes left in the game, Lingnan only led Hainan by 1 point, but it happened that at this critical time, Lingnan¡¯s main center forward accumulated. 5 offenses, Guan Rong graduated and ended.


    Yuzhu¡¯s ignorance of the referee¡¯s penalty and the theory of the referee is absolutely idiotic. He not only put himself on the bench forever, but also gave Hainan two free throws and one throw.


    That is, after a technical foul, Hainan will get two free throws, and after the free throw, regardless of whether the ball is scored or not, the ball still belongs to Hainan.


    The judges of the people in northern Hunan are not wrong. Yuzhu¡¯s biggest weakness is not a technical problem, but his bad temper. If this point cannot be overcome, Yuzhu will not be able to surpass Chimu.


    It is no longer possible for Yuzhu to play in this game. This is a huge blow to Lingnan, but at this time, Ace Xiandao finally showed its full strength.


    Immortal Dao almost used his own power to fight against the entire Hainan, constantly soaring points. With such a crazy attitude, even the monster A Mu couldn''t stop this maddening man.


    With the last 7 seconds left before the end of the game, Hainan held the ball, and Lingnan, with the score of Xiandao Hurricane, was 89:86, 3 points ahead of Hainan.


    After receiving A Mu''s extremely difficult pass, Ah Shen raised his hand for a long shot under Chishang''s defense.


    When the basketball flew to the rim in the air, the countdown was over, but the audience was all staring at the basketball, and everything had to wait for the basketball to reach the basket.


    Huh!!


    Hainan''s shot was suppressed by Ikegami, and finally at the last minute of the game, he scored a crucial three-pointer.


    Coach Tiangang and Ikegami were so depressed that they wanted to hit the wall, while Coach Gaotou let out a sigh of relief. The match entered overtime at 89:89.


    Chapter One Hundred and Four-The Game of Reluctant Loss, The Buddha''s Master


    A Shen¡¯s key three-pointer dragged the game into overtime, and some spectators all knew that overtime was not good for Lingnan.


    Because Yuzhu 5 committed, even if the game enters overtime, Yuzhu cannot play. Lingnan is in a state of disorganized lineup and is definitely at a disadvantage compared to Hainan.


    Although Lingnan was evenly matched with Hainan with Xiandao''s hurricane offensive before, how long can the ultra-high-frequency offensive pace of Xiandao last?


    The physical strength of the Hainan players is obvious to all, and Xiandao, even a genius, is only a second-year student after all. After a year of professional training, how long can he hold on against the monster Amu?


    The rest period before the start of the overtime is not long. Xiandao must continue to play against Hainan before his physical strength has recovered. Naruto is very clear about Xiandao''s physical strength, and now he takes it very seriously.


    Xiandao also knows the current situation of Lingnan very well, and it is also against Hainan~ the longer the fight is, the more disadvantaged, so he wants to completely end the game in this overtime, but the game is not completely controlled by him alone. The influence of fish and the disadvantage of physical strength were all manifested in overtime.


    Although Xiandao tried desperately to attack and became a lone hero to compete with Hainan completely, with 10 seconds remaining in overtime, 99:101, 2 points behind Hainan, and the ball belonged to Hainan at this time. Mu Shen held the ball. The basket is ready to attack.


    Everything seems to be set, and Lingnan is doomed to defeat.


    Snapped!


    Just when Amu was about to take a jump shot and completely defeat Lingnan, he hit the basketball with one palm and immediately patted the basketball away.


    All members of Lingnan came back to life because of the timely stealing, and the person who successfully stole the basketball from Amu was not Xiandao, but Ryo Ikegami, the third grade student of Lingnan!


    After Xiandao held the ball, he immediately turned around to kill Hainan''s basket!

 1664 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1664

    "Stop him! Stop him!"


    The Hainan players defended desperately in accordance with the instructions of the Gaotou coach, but in front of the full-fire Xian Dao Akira, there was no effective interference. Xian Dao hurried all the way and reached the Hainan basket. None of the Hainan players could stop this crazy guy. There are only 2 seconds left until the end of the game.


    As soon as Mu Shen chased all the way from the Lingnan basket, when Xiandao jumped off, A Mu jumped up to cover.


    "Foul?"


    Naruto muttered softly, the fact is that, although Xiandao''s breakthrough just now was sharp, it was not a real desperation for Xiandao. His purpose was not for others, it was precisely for the Mu Shenyi in Hainan!


    Lingnan is 2 points behind Hainan at this time. If Xiandao succeeds by 2 points, it will be tied again and the game will enter overtime again. This is absolutely unfavorable for Lingnan, because the physical strength can no longer persist until the second overtime.


    The purpose of Xiandao is to deliberately commit Amu fouls. As long as Amu fouls, Xiandao will definitely be able to play 2+1. By then, the offensive time is over and Hainan cannot counterattack again. After defeating Mu Shenyi and the team''s victory, Xiandao can At the same time.


    However, Xiandao''s thoughts may be too perfect. When A Mu was about to cover it, he forcibly retracted his hand in mid-air.


    101:101, the two sides added time for the second time.


    For the audience, the game is not over yet, they will see a wonderful matchup again in overtime, but Naruto suddenly stood up.


    "Let''s go, Ye Zi, we are going back."


    "Hey, Huadao, don''t you watch the game anymore?"


    "I don''t need to watch it anymore. Xiandao can''t end the game in the first overtime. Lingnan is over." Naruto held Ye Zi''s hand, and the other hand swung towards coach Anxi twice, "Let''s go first. Yes, old man."


    ''This guy doesn''t know how to respect the coach!''


    A few guys secretly slandered in their hearts, but if they develop according to the original plot, in addition to Chimu, the other problematic children should have left when Lingnan was leading Hainan. Now they have not left, only It can be said that it is because of the white-haired Buddha here.


    Coach Anxi pushed his glasses, but was not angry. He just drank tea to see the end of the game.


    The final outcome of the game was no different from what Naruto said. Xiandao failed to beat Hainan in the first overtime and lost his last chance. In the second overtime, Xiandao''s physical strength was already obviously insufficient. Can no longer defend the monster Mu Shenyi in Hainan.


    In the end, Hainan defeated Lingnan by 7 points at 115:108.


    Lingnan played a wonderful game, but ultimately lost.


    And the most dazzling player in this game is not Hainan''s monster Amu, but Lingnan''s Xiandao. Compared with Amu, Xiandao did not lose in the game, but in physical strength.


    After all, there is a difference of one year, and one year of system training is missing. Moreover, how could this fellow who often goes fishing, such as Xiandao, work harder than Amu?This defeat should have helped him a lot.


    After Hainan defeated Lingnan, the situation of the joint final in Kanagawa Prefecture has gradually become clear.


    Xiangbei has won the two games so far, and only one battle with Lingnan is left. Moreover, they have defeated the king Hainan by 31 points. They are most optimistic about the possibility of qualifying. Both battles of Buri have been defeated. The next game is against Hainan. It has been determined to be completely out; and although Hainan lost to Xiangbei, it still defeated Lingnan and showed their strong strength. Hainan¡¯s last game was against Buri. According to the previous two games of Buri, Hainan can win the situation is very big. In that case, it will be two wins and one defeat, and the situation is optimistic; the most crisis is Lingnan. They are now one win and one loss, and they have not completely lost the opportunity to enter the country, but they lost to Hainan in the first The ball puts them in a very passive position.


    Lingnan is very clear that it is basically impossible to expect Hainan to lose to Buri. In order to compete for a seat in the national competition, Lingnan must defeat Xiangbei in the next game, so that all three teams will win two and one defeat. They can only have a chance if they score small points. For Lingnan, the next match with Xiangbei is a win-win match, and a news from Xiangbei.


    Coach Anxi is hospitalized!


    It happened that before the last day of the joint finals schedule, coach Anxi fell ill and was hospitalized, and the loss of the white-haired Buddha would definitely have a considerable impact on Xiangbei. At this moment, the outcome of the match between Lingnan and Xiangbei began to change. Not so clear.


    The white-haired Buddha is now lying on the sick chuang, wearing a hospital gown. Although his complexion looks good, according to the doctor''s instructions, Coach Anxi will have to stay in the hospital for at least three or four days before his body recovers before he can be discharged. Xiangbei and Lingnan have competed.


    "I''m so sorry to make everyone worried."


    "Coach, please don''t say that. It''s all because we have too many problems that make the coach too hard."


    Such rigorous words, when you think about it with your toes, you know that it comes from the orangutan captain in Xiangbei.


    Naruto nodded his head beside him: "Yes, that''s right, there are indeed many problems with orangutans."


    A # character popped out of the gorilla''s forehead, and while others were about to be happy, they also complained in their hearts:''You are the biggest problem child!''


    The white-haired Buddha laughed twice: "I can''t guide the game against Lingnan, but I only have one request. Student Chimu, you cannot play against Lingnan."


    "Coach, my feet are all right, please let me play!"


    Coach Anxi looked down at the bandage on Chimu''s ankle: "No, Chimu, I''ve already asked the doctor. You''d better rest your ankle for a week. You can''t play against Lingnan."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Akagi eagerly wanted to play, and wanted to stand on the basketball court to really lead Xiangbei into the country, but before he could argue, he was kicked by Naruto.


    "Idiot orangutan, how strong are your feet yet?!"


    Akagi rubbed his fart, his face was full of anger: "You damned fellow!!"


    Naruto looked arrogant, but he was not afraid of Akagi''s terrible appearance: "I''m telling the truth. The person who plays with a foot injury is an idiot! And if you bring the injury to the battle, do you have to take the old man? Sick to direct the game on the spot?"


    Naruto directly used Coach Anzai as an analogy. Although Akagi was depressed, he couldn''t say anything else. After opening his mouth for a long time, he didn''t know how to refute, and he could only froze there.


    ''This guy said good things, but it sounds really irritating.''


    The other guys in Xiangbei were complaining in their hearts, but since Coach Anxi and his mother were all present, they were not as big or small as Naruto, and they didn''t dare to speak out.


    Coach Anxi waved his hand gently, which was regarded as a comfort to Akagi.


    "That''s it, Akagi-student, as the coach of the basketball team, I won''t allow you to play until your foot injury has fully recovered."


    The voice of the white-haired Buddha is still so peaceful, but it reveals the spirit of the white-haired ghost back then. Chimu didn''t dare to refute, so he nodded honestly and agreed.


    After comforting Akagi, who was actually quite troublesome, Coach Anzai turned his attention to Naruto.


    "Sakuragi, in the next match with Lingnan, please replace me as a temporary coach."


    "what?!!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Five-The opening cross talk, the fish holding the fire


    The game is finally the last day of the united finals schedule, where the last two games of this united final will be played.


    Hainan VS Buri, and Lingnan VS Xiangbei.


    Buri has suffered two consecutive defeats and must have missed the national competition.


    Although Buri wanted to save at least a little bit of their face, the gap in strength was still so huge that they couldn''t shake the king of Hainan at all. This joint final suffered a fate of defeat again.


    All three games suffered a big defeat, and Buri is probably the most tragic top four in the Kanagawa Prefecture Conference so far.


    If Xiangbei and Buli were in a group at that time, and the final four teams were Xiangbei, Hainan, Xiangyang and Lingnan, the result of the game would be completely different from today.


    The people in Lingnan knew in advance that coach Anxi was sick and hospitalized and could not personally direct the game.And before the start of the game, the name of the temporary captain that Xiangbei reported to the referee''s bench was Mitsui Shou, which was not an accident.


    Mitsui himself indeed has the strength to be the captain, and he is also a third-year player. There is no problem with him being the interim captain. Of course, this also shows that Akagi cannot play in this game, which makes Yuzhu very depressed.


    These are nothing, but the name of the temporary coach that Xiangbei declared to the referee''s bench is not Akagi who can''t play, nor is it Mitsui who is also the main force of the third grade, but the red head of the first grade?!


    Although player coaching is not common in the Japanese high school basketball world, with Xiangyang Fujima as a precedent, the Kanagawa audience is not unacceptable.

 1665 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1665

    Originally, if Akagi could not play, it was the most appropriate thing to let him be the temporary coach. However, Coach Anzai made an arrangement that everyone could not imagine, and let the first-year kid be the temporary coach. The audience was in an uproar.


    Before the game started, the players of both sides greeted each other.


    Xiandao took the initiative to find Naruto, with a playful smile on his face: "I didn''t expect you to be the temporary coach in this field?"


    "Hehe, I didn''t even think of it myself, but it was my father''s arrangement." Naruto shrugged helplessly, and then smiled again, "By the way, did your coach bring quick-acting heart-saving pills today?"


    Xiandao recalled the scene of the Xianghai battle in his head, and three black lines suddenly appeared on his forehead.


    "Won''t you stimulate our coach like that?"


    "Hehehe, it won''t be strange. My goal today is to make your coaches become sick friends with your father, and ask your coaches to be careful."


    Xian Dao turned his head and looked at Coach Tian Gang who hadn''t noticed the conversation between the two of them on the coaching bench. He silently mourned for Coach Tian Gang in his heart.


    Xiandao paid a silent tribute to Coach Tian Gang in advance, while Yu Zhu''s eyes turned to the Xiangbei rest area.


    "Akagi, it''s a shame for me not to be able to defeat you personally!"


    Akagi had a big face, he was actually as depressed as he couldn''t play, but coach Anxi had to listen to the order: "Fish live, even if I don''t play, you will lose to Xiangbei in Lingnan!"


    Yuzhu''s generous face showed a gloomy expression: "Akagi, you won''t have this chance!!"


    The two captains of Xiangbei and Lingnan looked at each other in this way, creating a tense atmosphere before the master battle.


    Naruto slipped, and immediately moved to Yuzhu''s side, spread his hands, and sighed: "Indeed, our captain has no chance."


    Fish live: "..."


    The monkey boss Zhang Er had no idea. He didn''t know what tricks the red-headed boy was playing. Immortal thought was wrong and was about to drag the fish away, but Naruto had already spoken first.


    "Five committed, our captain really didn''t have that chance."


    The sound was not loud, but it floated into the ears of the fish, Xiandao was taken aback, and then covered his face depressed, the monkey boss'' eyes burst into flames, and he almost tore the kid completely.


    Naruto also deliberately ran to the sidelines and asked Ye Ye to borrow a notebook for data recording, then rolled it into a paper tube and handed it to the monkey boss.


    "Senior Yuzhu, as the only player who has committed 5 offenses in the United Final so far, what do you think?"


    Fish live: "..."


    Ling Nanzhong: "..."


    In the match against Hainan, Lingnan was disappointed to lose Hainan. Yuzhu, who committed 5 offense because of his brain fever, absolutely had an unshirkable responsibility. If it weren''t for the fish to live off the field, Xiandao would not need to compete with the whole Hainan alone, but ultimately because of physical strength. Disadvantaged and defeated.


    This incident is the greatest shame and self-blame for Yuzhu, and Naruto is now obviously deliberately revealing the scars of Yuzhu.


    Mitsui has never been an honest boy. Seeing that Yuzhu has been irritated by the popularity, he deliberately inserted a kick: "The first elder in the prefecture is really amazing, Yuzhu."


    "It''s really amazing," Miyagi also ran over, and the Xiangbei cross talk trio has taken shape. "Our captain has no chance of committing the 5th offense. Senior Yuzhu can do things that our captain can''t do. Isn''t it great?"


    "Yes, that''s right," Naruto nodded his head, fully expressing his approval, "Senior Yuzumi, if you want to end today, just scream."


    Fish live: "..."


    Yuzhu now finally realizes the real horror of the Xiangbei crosstalk trio. The three guys have the idea of ??living fish for life and death before the game begins.


    At this time, the person who saved the fish is not Xiandao, nor is it coach Tianoka, but the referee.


    "The players of both sides should stop chatting, the game will start immediately, and the players of both sides are ready to jump the ball!"


    The referee''s words made the Xiangbei cross talk trio calm down. Mitsui and Miyagi stepped back, preparing to grab the ball and launch a fast attack.Naruto stood on the middle circle, ready to jump the ball.


    Obviously it was a jump ball from both sides, but for the Xiangbei players, it was already known that Naruto would win the jump ball. The glasses brother and the fox were nothing, but Mitsui and Miyagi still secretly expressed their contempt for Yuzumi.


    Yu Zhu''s heart was completely angry, and he wanted to beat Naruto on the jump ball and get his face back.


    "what!"


    "Drink!"


    After the referee threw the ball into the air, Naruto and Yuzumi took off at the same time.


    Although Yuzhu has a 9 cm height advantage over Naruto, if you touch the height in place, Yuzhu must have a clear advantage, but after the jump, the height between Naruto''s fingers quickly surpassed Yuzhu and took the lead with absolute advantage. Touching the ball, Naruto clearly outperforms the fish in the height and speed of the jump.


    The first man in the prefecture suffered humiliation at the beginning and was completely crushed on the jump ball by Naruto, who was 9 centimeters shorter.


    Miyagi started the fastest, taking the lead in grabbing the basketball and rushing all the way to the Hainan basket.


    The people in Lingnan quickly retreated, but Miyagi is now a point guard who can stand at the same height as Fujima and Amu. Even if the height is not enough, Miyagi is at the national level in terms of speed.


    Lingnan¡¯s master planting grass is no longer Miyagi¡¯s opponent. When Miyagi makes a false move, he can easily break through. When he turns to chase, he can''t keep up with Miyagi''s speed, and can only eat dust behind Miyagi.


    Lingnan''s best defensive player Chihshang stared at Mitsui, while the ace Xiandao defended Rukawa, neither of them dared to relax.


    Planting grass has already been broken by Miyagi, and the speed of the fish can not be counted on. Only Fukuda can keep up with the speed of Miyagi.


    ''Judging from the last game, this guy''s defense is very poor, let me test it myself.''


    Miyagi secretly made up his mind, facing Afogo who was defending in front of him, Miyagi quickly changed hands, and the basketball instantly switched to the left hand.


    Fukuda reacted immediately and moved a step to the left.But Miyagi simply made a fake move. After Fukuda moved, he immediately moved to the right.


    Afu quickly turned to defend, but Miyagi had already reached the Lingnan basket and easily scored a layup.


    2:0


    ''It''s boring. This guy''s defense is worse than I thought. Although he is tall, Uecho''s defense is much stronger than him. Breaking through this guy is really not a sense of accomplishment.''


    Miyagi played a beautiful fast break at the beginning, but in the end he was still talking coldly in his heart. If Fukuda knew about it, he would definitely be depressed.


    In the stands, people from Hainan.


    "Why doesn''t Lingnan let Xiandao go to the point guard to defend that Miyagi? No. 13 Fukuda can''t keep that guy at all."


    The voice of the little monkey is not small. Speaking of which, in the match between Hainan and Lingnan, Futian has repeatedly encountered the breakthrough of the little monkey. Futian Ji Zhao''s defense is the worst, even in cross-country and grass planting, but also better than Futian in defense.


    Amu looked at the Lingnan rest area, cross-country Hongming was sitting on the bench.


    "Off-road substitute, planting grass to start, this is also impossible."


    "No way? Why, Senior Mu?"


    "If Sendo goes to play point guard, of course, he can limit Miyagi to the maximum, but Ikegami has to defend Mitsui, so Lingnan can''t find anyone to defend Rukawa Feng."


    Ah Shen shook his head: "Although Xiangbei''s bench is not deep enough, their main players are all too strong, and each position is at a national level. Although Lingnan''s players have a deeper foundation, compared to the main lineup, even if the main lineup is compared, even the Akagi predecessors Without playing, Lingnan''s main lineup will still have shortcomings compared to Xiangbei."


    "In this game, I am more concerned about the performance of Sendo and Sakuragi than the outcome of the game."

 1666 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1666

    Chapter 106-Fukuda''s self-esteem, the root of bad things


    Lingnan organized an offensive, and the offensive initiator was the master Zhicao Zhizhi.


    Miyagi and Uecho have played against each other in the prefectural meeting last year, as well as the previous practice match. So Miyagi knows the strength of Ueki very well. Because Ueki does not have three-point firepower, Miyagi can safely stick to the defense. Go up.


    Miyagi''s tight defense forced Ueki to retreat continuously. Because of Miyagi''s stealing ability, Ueki had to retreat continuously.


    The Hainan monster in the stands shook his head: "Miyagi is already a point guard at the same level as I and Fujima. It is basically impossible for Lingnan to use grass to deal with Miyagi."


    "There is no way. Who said Xiangbei''s main lineup is really too strong."


    Hainan shot clearly and clearly stated the strength of Xiangbei, and Coach Tian Gang was also sighing. Lingnan''s sorrow is that there is only one immortal way. Among Miyagi and Rukawa, immortal way can only deal with one person.


    If Lingnan has two fairy roads at the same time without Akagi playing, one is against Rukawa and the other is point guard, then he will be a good match for Xiangbei.


    If Akagi can play, Lingnan will need three genius immortals to contend with today''s Xiangbei. This is the current strength of Xiangbei.


    However, Lingnan is not without a single point advantage. In the case where Akagi can''t play, the Xiangbei interior will rely on Naruto to support, and the glasses brother playing power forward, the defensive ability of Fukuda is almost equivalent to nothing.


    After all the Lingnan players were seated, Futian suddenly started.


    Although he was 10 cm taller than Brother Eye, Fukuda''s speed and footsteps were higher than those of Brother Glasses. Even though Brother Glasses tried their best, it was still a little difficult to guard Fukuda.


    Zhicao immediately changed hands and passed the ball to Xian Dao, and Xian Dao passed the pass without any pause.


    Fukuda catches the ball in the air and dunks!


    Huh!!


    Fukuda made a beautiful air catch and dunk, which opened the door for Lingnan and made up for the gap that Zhicao did not defend Miyagi.


    "Good fight, that''s it, Fukuda!!"


    Coach Tian Gang loudly encouraged him off the court. Such appreciation is also the exclusive treatment of Fukuda Ji Zhao, and he secretly made a fist.


    ''Yes, that''s it. Even if planting grass can''t defend Miyagi, our Fukuda can come back on the offensive end. If Ikegami defends Mitsui and Sendo suppresses Rukawa, as long as Uozumi can play well, we have at least four odds of winning. to make!''


    The two sides switched, and Naruto spoke softly as he ran past Fukuda.


    "I''m the number one power forward in the country, do you want to compare it?"


    Fukuda was taken aback, then Naruto stepped into the basket without any pause, and asked for the ball.


    After a real matchup with Amu and Fuji, now Zhicao is no longer a strong opponent for Miyagi. With a flick of his wrist, the basketball easily leapt over Zhicao''s head and fell into Naruto''s hands.


    After Naruto received the ball, Yuzumi behind him opened his arms immediately.


    The provocation before the opening and the fiasco of the jump ball all caused the county''s first man to suffocate his anger. At this time, he wanted to find his place on Naruto and return all the previous depression. To Naruto.


    Naruto knew the monkey boss''s thoughts without guessing, and immediately lowered his weight and began to play singles.


    In the practice match before, Yuzumi suffered consecutive losses under Naruto¡¯s back singles. Later, coach Tianoka analyzed Naruto¡¯s back singles for a long time, but in addition to keeping the center of gravity as low as possible to resist with strength , And did not think of any constructive solutions at all.


    Yuzumi immediately lowered his center of gravity in accordance with the instructions from Coach Tianoka to Naruto''s move, but Naruto''s strange power was not something that could be resisted.


    Yuzhu is tall, and its relative center of gravity will be higher. Even if Yuzhu has lowered its center of gravity, its center of gravity will not be lower than Naruto. Under Naruto¡¯s impact, Yuzhu still can¡¯t resist this strange force. Hit continuously back.


    Naruto didn''t rush, and spent 15 seconds, he "sit hard" to the basket and turned around to shoot.


    Although Yuzumi desperately wanted to defend, he could barely jump high when his center of gravity was unstable. Even Yuzumi, the number one man in the prefecture, could not intercept Naruto¡¯s projections, allowing Naruto to move easily. The ball is scored.


    4:2


    "That''s why I said, you guys only have height, much worse than our captain."


    Naruto faintly dropped a stimulating sentence, and then immediately turned and ran to his own half to prepare for defense.


    Yu lived with his stomach full and held back the fire. At this time, he was even more depressed. Without a word, he ran to the northern part of Xiangbei to prepare to attack.


    Fukuda squeezed his chin, his fighting spirit gradually increased in his eyes.


    Offensive and defensive conversion, Lingnan organized an offensive.


    Planting grass once again held the ball. Miyagi¡¯s pressing defense made planting grass very difficult. After all, planting grass is not as strong as Miyagi, and Miyagi¡¯s defensive pressure is too strong, and the center of gravity is pressed to the lowest level. It seems that if you are careless, Miyagi will The same as stealing the ball immediately.


    This is also against Iecho, if it is true against the vine, Miyagi will definitely not dare to defend so urgently.


    Because Fujima has an excellent three-point ability and is taller than Miyagi, if Miyagi lowers the center of gravity to defend Fujima, he will be asking for trouble.


    Although Zhicao¡¯s strength is strong enough to act as a point guard, he still lacks his own stunts. Fujizen¡¯s three-point shots, Miyagi¡¯s lightning and stone fires, and Amu¡¯s lightning breakthroughs are also impossible for Zhicao to become a national level. The key to point guards.


    Planting grass slowly organized the offense. In terms of rhythm, it was not as smooth and sharp as the time when Sendo organized. He found the opportunity to pass the ball to Fukuda.


    Once again, Fukuda relied on his speed and agility to beat the glasses brother. Even though the glasses brother worked hard enough, the problem of lack of strength could not be remedied. He watched Fukuda break through and hit the basket.


    Naruto immediately made up his defense and completely defended the fish under the basket.


    "good chance!!"


    Many spectators in the stands could see that this was a great opportunity. Naruto stepped forward to defend Fukuda. The center behind Yuzhu was completely air-defended. Fukuda only had to pass the ball to Yuzha and Yuzha lived under the basket. Of course you can score easily, but Naruto will definitely not be able to defend.


    But Fukuda didn''t choose to pass the ball, but instead rushed towards Naruto himself.


    ''The country''s number one power forward?You have to ask me first!!''


    Although Ah Fu''s expression was still dull, the fighting spirit in his eyes was higher than anything else, and he had the idea of ??wanting to defeat the guy in front of him and become the number one power forward, but he didn''t know he had been caught in someone''s trap.


    With his arms spread out, Naruto is taller than Fukuda and has a better arm span. With his excellent flexibility and athletic ability, he defended Fukuda at the basket.


    Fukuda does not have the ability to shoot long distances. In the last match against Hainan, Fukuda¡¯s attack methods were mainly slam dunks, layups, and close shots. High jump shots and three-point long shots, let alone hits. , Didn''t even make a shot, so Fukuda couldn''t let him enter the basket.


    Fukuda is strong against Naruto in the basket, but Naruto''s defensive ability is far higher than that of glasses brother and Takasago. Even if it is Xiandao, Fukuda also feels that the guy in front of him has a stronger defensive ability.


    Fukuda was unable to break through Naruto''s defense continuously with strong bursts, and Xiandao''s brows gradually cycled, and finally couldn''t bear it when the offensive time was 10 seconds left.


    "Fukuda! Don''t come hard, pass the ball quickly!!"


    Fukuda''s eyes saw only ten seconds left on the timer, and his mood would naturally be affected to a certain extent, and Naruto spoke at exactly this moment.


    "Are you going to run away?"


    When Naruto talked to Fukuda this time, Xiandao heard clearly and cried out badly.


    Because of the practice together in the previous period of time, Xian Dao already knew Fukuda''s character very well.This ugly guy is actually very persistent and tough inside.


    After leaving the basketball team, during the period when the basketball court could not be found, Fukuda was even lazy against the sky, in which Fukuda''s persistence and tenacity can be seen.


    In the last match against Hainan, Fukuda showed that tenacious attacking style to the fullest, messing up Hainan''s defense.But Fukuda''s tenacity is fundamental to his strength, but it is also a bad thing.

 1667 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1667

    With such a character as Fukuda, how could he be able to endure being provoked by Naruto?


    After Naruto dropped the provocative words, Fukuda''s eyes changed as expected, ignoring Xiandao''s words and directly forced the projection.


    Naruto didn''t take off, but raised his center of gravity, covering Fukuda''s eyes with his hands as much as possible, then immediately turned and looked at the basket.


    when!!


    Fukuda''s hard shot ended in failure. Mingren suppressed Yu and Fukuda and grabbed the rebound, which made Lingnan No. 13 lose face.


    Naruto flicked his long arm, and the basketball crossed the court and flew towards the southern half of the court.


    After receiving the ball, Miyagi immediately took off and shot, and then dodged the palm of Sendo Hula in mid-air, and passed the ball to Rukawa.


    Rukawa Feng was outside the three-point line, his eyes were cold, and he made a bold move.


    Huh!


    Less than two minutes into the game, Xiangbei 7:2, 5 points ahead of Lingnan.


    Chapter 107-The gap between centers, Xiangbei''s return


    Naruto actually did the most in the attack and defense just now.


    Because Naruto stimulated Fukuda''s self-esteem with words, he did not pass the ball to Yuzha in the open position, which eventually caused Fukuda to miss the shot and grab the rebound, creating a fast break opportunity.Although Ikegami stared closely at Mitsui, planting grass could not prevent Miyagi, causing a two-on-one situation.


    Although Fukuda can provide Lingnan with powerful attack firepower, Fukuda¡¯s attack firepower is not as strong as Rukawa and Xiandao. Once it encounters an opponent of Naruto¡¯s level, it will have another weakness in addition to defense. Exposed.


    Stubborn, stubborn, unwilling to pass, black hole!


    Actually speaking, Fukuda, Akagi, and Rukawa are all all the same. By the way, they have to be counted as a Zebei.


    Because of Futian''s mistake, Xiangbei opened the game ahead of Lingnan by 5 points.


    Lingnan organized an offense again, and this time the person holding the ball directly became a fairy.


    Sendo was careful about Rukawa Kaede in front of him, while calmly observing the movement of all the players on the court.


    Naruto sticks to Yuzhu''s side, defends around the front, and passes the ball to Yuzhu, 100% will be intercepted by Naruto, and if the height of the pass can exceed Naruto''s interception, Yuzhu will definitely not be able to After receiving it, the pass will turn into a home run, absolutely not.


    Ikegami''s offensive ability is too poor, he will pass directly; Zhicao is blocked by Miyagi, he will pass; although Fukuda can break through Mumu, he will become the same as before, pass.


    Xiandao thought about it, but decided to come by himself.


    After switching to a point guard, not only did Xiandao''s strength not bottom out, but because he learned how to play a point guard, he has a new understanding of basketball, and therefore his strength is stronger than before.


    This kind of strength is not a shocking leap in speed and skills, but a grasp of rhythm. It can be said that today''s Xiandao is closer to the top-level small forward.


    Sendo faced Rukawa and dribbled the ball under his hips, and then dipped to make a breakthrough. The whole set of movements seemed to be a bit like Mitsui.


    Rukawa Feng couldn''t keep up, and immediately turned around, and the two rushed to the Xiangbei basket together.


    Sendo opened his hand to make a shooting posture and attracted Naruto to defend, then immediately changed his hand and passed the ball to the monkey boss with an open basket.


    Huh!!


    The monkey boss slammed the basket so hard that the entire basket shook violently, and then let out a wild roar.


    The monkey boss has been stimulated by Xiangbei No. 10 for a long time in this game, and now he has finally found a chance to vent, of course, it is fun.


    7:4


    "Open your mouth so big, be careful while the flies fly in."


    Naruto faintly threw a sentence, making the monkey boss almost choked to death, and then immediately abandoning the monkey boss who had become irritable again, and turned around to prepare to attack.


    The attack by Xi Xiandao just now was actually impossible to defend.


    From the time Rukawa failed to guard the way, the result was doomed.If Naruto hadn''t come out to defend, Sendo would turn fake moves into real projections, no matter what, this is the key to Sendo''s victory over Rukawa and Zebei.


    Basketball awareness!


    Brother Mu Mu quickly passed the baseline ball, and all the members of Xiangbei rushed towards the southern half of Lingnan.


    Miyagi was the commando captain of Xiangbei, the fastest, flying out like a sharp arrow.


    Lingnan¡¯s master control of the herbaceous game was very tragic. The Xiangbei point guard grew faster than him. After facing Fujima and Amu, Miyagi has grown into a national-level point guard. , Is no longer Miyagi''s opponent.


    Ikegami was still clinging to Mitsui like a brown sugar, and he did not give Mitsui any chance to take a shot. Judging from his desperation, he played the game and asked Ah Shen to throw in the last three-pointer, which caused the game to enter overtime. He was hit hard.


    When Miyagi ran into the Lingnan three-point line, Lingnan Xiandao and Fukuda had already ran back.


    The fast break seems to have failed, Miyagi dribbled the ball in place, and after a while, smiled: "Sendoru, this is a gift for you!"


    As soon as Miyagi finished speaking, he vigorously launched basketball.


    The basketball flew directly from outside the three-point line to the hoop. The basketball flew high and far, and it seemed to have the meaning of becoming a baseball.


    Afu was taken aback: "It''s too high!"


    "No...Sakuragi!!"


    Xiandao sensed that it was wrong, but Naruto, who ran like a fart on fire from his own half, had already crossed Xiandao and directly vacated.


    Using the word "Hangkong" to describe Naruto''s jumping performance couldn''t be more appropriate. It was not a jump with a glimpse, but a long and distant flight.


    Naruto almost stepped on the free throw line to take off, caught Miyagi''s volley pass in midair, and then slammed it into the basket.


    Huh!!


    Naruto and Miyagi slam dunk with a beautiful aerial catch, and returned the big gift that Sendo and Afu cooperated after the opening.


    Immortal Dao can be unaffected, but Ah Fu has a depressed face, and the most depressed person is the Lingnan captain who has just entered the three-point line.


    Naruto bounced around and walked past Yuzu.


    "I''m sorry, Senior Yuzhu, my slam dunk show is over, if you want to watch it, please run faster next time, hahahaha..."


    "This damn kid!"


    Yuzha clenched his fists with both hands, almost two white breaths came out from his nose.


    Fujima held his arms and narrowed his eyebrows slightly: "The situation is not good for Lingnan."


    "Indeed, although Akagi can''t play, Sakuragi''s strength is definitely not below Akagi, and his speed and resilience are all far above Yuzhu. Even if Miyagi and their fast break cannot succeed, Sakuragi can also He took the position and attacked long before Yuzhu. In fact, Fukuda should have abandoned Mu Mu to intercept Sakuragi, but...it seems that his defensive experience is still too bad."


    Originally Chimu could not play, which is definitely great news for Lingnan, but Xiangbei''s No. 10 is definitely not easier to deal with than Chimu.


    Although Naruto¡¯s position was too deep and he was at the center position, he couldn¡¯t keep up with the team¡¯s first wave of fast attack, but his speed was still able to get rid of the fish and catch a lot. Human speed can cause a five-on-four half-time situation, which can also be said to be a fast break, but it is a special kind of fast break caused by the large speed gap between the centers of the two sides.

 1668 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1668

    Yu lives in speed, and it is impossible to surpass Naruto even if he is exhausted. Even if Fukuda has the advantage against Mumu, Naruto has the advantage against Yuzhu. Lingnan''s ball is difficult to play.


    9:4


    Chapter 108-Naruto''s tactics, inside confrontation


    Lingnan organized the offense, Xiandao held the ball on the outside, and Naruto and Yuzhu, two elders, were fighting desperately for a position under the basket.


    Counting the four major centers in Kanagawa, the longest range and the most abundant attack methods are of course the flower shape, but the flower shape is soft, and the power confrontation at the basket will fall behind. This characteristic, among the current players, and The German tank Nowitzki is very similar.


    Nowitzki is currently the most aggressive power forward in the league, and his attack range can radiate beyond the three-point line. However, Nowitzki lacks strong power in internal confrontation.


    Takasago has the most experience in the game, agile and good at using tactics. In the match between Lingnan and Hainan, Yuzhu fouled a total of 4 times in addition to the final technical foul, Amu once, Qingtian once, and the remaining two times were all on On Takasago''s body.However, in terms of height and weight, Takasago suffers too much. When encountering a strong man, Takasago''s skills will become useless.


    Yuzumi and Akagi are actually the same type. They have little difference in defense at the basket, and both are quite good. However, in terms of offense, both of them are of the same type and need to be close to the basket to score. Therefore, if you can''t squeeze into the basket with strength, Yuzhu can''t attack at all.


    Speaking of which, except for the very few centers like Hanakata and Kawada, all other centers lack offensive firepower from outside, so Ming can easily limit the fish in the interior without worrying about him suddenly playing high jump shots.


    Naruto was staring tightly at Yuzhu, and couldn''t find any flaws.And Rukawa Feng, because of the breakthrough of Immortal Dao just now, is now even more desperate, making Immortal Dao have to be cautious, and dare not underestimate the cold-faced fox in front of him.


    Rukawa Feng tried desperately to guard against Immortal Dao. He definitely didn''t want to reproduce the scene before.


    Xiandao couldn''t find a chance to break through Rukawa, and immediately gestured to Zhicao, and Zhicao and Xiandao immediately began to run relative to each other.


    The running lines of the two overlapped, and when the two figures crossed, planting grass immediately formed a human wall to resist Rukawa Kaede, while the person in front of Xiandao became Miyagi.


    Sendo has an absolute height advantage against Miyagi. After changing hands continuously, he immediately raised his hands and shot outside the three-point line.


    Huh!!


    As the only three-point shooter in Lingnan, Xiandao''s three-point long shot steadily hits, reducing the difference between the two sides to only two points.


    Fujima: "The rhythm is well grasped, and the movements are smooth without hesitation. Immortal Dao is indeed very strong, but unfortunately, there is only one Immortal Dao in Lingnan."


    Fujima made the above emotion, and it sounded a bit like his evaluation of his own team. When the offense and defense were switched again, Miyagi held the ball and Naruto shouted inside.


    "Ruchuan, Mu Mu, all pulled to the outside, and the inside was empty!"


    Although the fox was a little unhappy with Naruto''s instructions, Naruto was the temporary coach of this game and he couldn''t do without following orders.


    Rukawa and Mumu immediately pulled out of the three-point line, and the two forts of Mitsui and Miyagi were distributed on the outer line. At this time, Xiangbei set up four forts on the outer line, and only Yuzumi and Naruto were left on the inner line.


    Coach Tian Gang: "Huh?"


    A Mu: "It''s amazing, this kid!"


    The little monkey stared closely at the pattern on the field. Although the scene where all eight players were on the outside seemed a bit amazing, a sunny player still couldn''t understand the meaning of the Xiangbei pattern and turned directly to his own captain.


    "Senior Mu, what''s so great about this?"


    Although the little monkeys in Hainan are a bit mentally disabled, they also have advantages, that is, honesty.Although this kid is very arrogant, when he really encounters a problem, he will immediately ask Amu for advice, which is also considered an advantage.


    Amu pointed to the court: "All four Xiangbei players opened up. Only Sakuragi and Yuzhu left in the post. Sakuragi''s strength is above Yuzhu. Although Akagi can''t play, Xiangbei definitely doesn''t. I''ll let go of the opportunity to fight against the fish, right, coach?"


    "Ok."


    Just after going to the toilet, the head coach who solved his personal problems sat among the Hainan players: "That kid Sakuragi has the strength and jumping ability of a center, as well as forward-level speed and footstep flexibility. No player in Kanagawa can. Just defending against Sakuragi, Xiangbei cannot let go of this advantage. Moreover, the biggest reason that Xiangbei¡¯s isolated tactic can be achieved is because Xiangbei has five three-point shooters at the same time. In addition to Sakuragi himself, the remaining four A shooter pulls out of the three-point line at the same time, even if Lingnan doesn''t want to follow the defense, he definitely can''t, otherwise Xiangbei can shoot them to death by just throwing the ball.


    "Well, and Fukuda''s rebounding ability is too poor. Even if Yuzhu and Fukuda stay at the basket at the same time, the rebounder will not be able to grab the rebounder. As long as he can maintain the rebounding advantage, even if Xiangbei has no shots from the outside. problem."


    "The main lineup of Xiangbei is too much stronger than Lingnan. Even if Akagi can''t play, it still has an absolute advantage. I don''t think any team in Kanagawa can deal with today''s Xiangbei. Even if we look at the whole country, we can compete with I''m afraid the undefeated mountain king is the only one who is confronted."


    Head coach: "..."


    The strength of Xiangbei is also a huge blow to everyone in Hainan who are watching the battle from the stands.


    However, Hainan has now all played the game, losing 31 points against Xiangbei, winning 7 points against Lingnan, and winning 79 points against Buri, with a net victory of 55 points.


    Xiangbei won 18 points against Buri and 31 points against Hainan, with a net victory of 49 points.


    Lingnan won 51 points against Buri and lost 7 points against Hainan, with a net victory of 44 points.


    Now Hainan¡¯s score is ranked first, so even if Xiangbei loses to Lingnan, Hainan can still enter the national competition with the advantage of the score, and both Xiangbei and Lingnan are likely to be eliminated. This is also how Hainan would lose its face. The whole game took the main lineup to kill Buri.


    In this game, if Xiangbei wins, then there is no doubt that Xiangbei won all three games and entered the national competition with first place, while Hainan is second; if Xiangbei loses, then the loss is also a problem.


    If Xiangbei loses to Lingnan, all three teams will have two wins and one defeat. If Lingnan only wins Xiangbei by 2 points, then Xiangbei will have a net victory of 47 points and Lingnan will have a net victory of 46 points. Lingnan will still be eliminated and Xiangbei will be eliminated. Enter the national competition as second place, and if Lingnan can win Xiangbei by 3 points, it will surpass Xiangbei in terms of net advantage and eliminate Xiangbei. If Lingnan defeats Xiangbei by 18 points, Lingnan can Surpassed Hainan in terms of winning points and entered the country as a champion.


    For Xiangbei and Lingnan, this game is very important, so they are very desperate, but for Hainan, with a net advantage, they have absolutely determined to qualify, so they can easily, with the onlookers Angle, watch the performance of their powerful enemy.


    The four major forts in Xiangbei were all pulled to the outside line, forcing the four Lingnan players to be pulled to the outside line for defense, and Naruto and Yuzhu were left on the inside line to top the bulls.


    Miyagi was not blind either, and now he saw Naruto''s tactical plan, he smiled, and immediately passed the ball to Naruto.


    Naruto has an advantage against Yuzhu. Now that Naruto, a black-hearted guy, has become Xiangbei''s temporary coach, how can he let go of this weakness?


    After Naruto received Miyagi''s pass, he opened the post-up singles mode again.


    Although Naruto''s physique looks smaller than Yuzhao, his brute force is definitely above Yuzhao.


    With the self-esteem of the prefectural leader, Yuzumi desperately resisted Naruto''s super ugly post-up singles, but still couldn''t resist Naruto''s continuous collisions.


    Naruto¡¯s back-to-back singles hit Yuzuo and kept retreating. Naruto used this trick to bully Takasago before. The average audience didn¡¯t feel anything. After all, Takasago is slightly shorter than Naruto. From a preconceived conception, his physique is more It is not too surprising that the tall Naruto is stronger than the relatively short Takasago Kazuma.


    But at this time, the person defending Naruto was not Takasago, but Yuzumi Jun, the chief man in the prefecture. Many viewers saw the scene where Yuzumi was hit by Naruto and kept retreating, and they understood Naruto¡¯s posture. The special post-up singles are great.


    Naruto spent more than ten seconds again, and step by step, he''sit hard'' to the basket.Yuzhu tried his best to resist this kid with monster power.


    Naruto fart~ The stock poked backwards, and the monkey boss staggered back, already in a state of semi-dislocation.


    Naruto moved the center of gravity to the left, and the monkey boss followed closely, but was deceived by Naruto''s fake actions.When Naruto turned to the right, the monkey boss who hurriedly adjusted his center of gravity could no longer keep up with Naruto''s footsteps.


    Naruto turned around and leaned back, his body flew out diagonally in mid-air, with a flowery posture.


    "Turn around and lean back for a jumper?"


    Huh!


    The basketball easily leaped over the head of the monkey boss, penetrated Lingnan''s basket, and also earned a foul by the main center of Lingnan.


    "Blue No. 4, the beater fouls, the score is counted, and one extra free kick!"


    The monkey boss was full of anger, but he could only raise his hands honestly so as not to re-enact the situation of the previous game, and Coach Tian Gang got up quickly, eyes full of disbelief.


    Chapter One Hundred and Nine-The Change of Monkey Boss


    Naruto made a steady free throw and successfully hit 2+1 on Yuzhu. Both sides scored 12:7, and the result was still a difference of 5 points.


    He dribbled the ball and moved forward with the same care as before. He was really afraid of Miyagi''s stealing ability, so he had to be so careful.

 1669 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1669

    After Zhicao took the ball through halftime, he immediately passed it to Xiandao.Xiandao''s current position is precisely to organize the forwards. He is responsible for organizing and dispatching the team''s attacking firepower while attacking. Among the small forwards in the country, only Xiandao can do this. As for Zebei and Rukawa, they are all poor. It''s far.


    The pressure Xiandao is now under is extremely huge, because Lingnan wants to enter the national competition, at least three points better than Xiangbei, whether Lingnan can win, the pressure is all on Xiandao alone.


    Sendo advanced with the ball and then made a tactical gesture towards Fukuda.


    Futian immediately started running. Although Brother Mu Mu tried his best to defend Futian, he still couldn''t keep up with Lingnan''s Afu in speed.


    After Fukuda shook Mu Mu, he immediately opened his hand to Xiandao and made a begging motion.


    Xiandao looked at the direction of Yu live, but the basketball was accurately sent into Fukuda''s hands.


    Fukuda immediately jumped for a slam dunk. Coach Tianoka was almost about to applaud from the coaching bench, but a palm of his hand was like a visitor from outside the sky. Suddenly he killed him from mid-air and pressed him on the basketball in Fukuda''s hands!


    Snapped!!


    "impossible!!"


    Shengsheng witnessed Xiangbei 10 flying over from mid-air to intercept Fukuda. Coach Tiangang couldn''t believe his eyes and almost grabbed all his hair.


    In other words, most of Lingnan¡¯s players are downwind against Xiangbei¡¯s players. Only Xiandao and Futian can attack. Compared to his own attack, Xiandao will definitely pass the ball to Futian. With Futian¡¯s strong self-esteem, absolutely Naruto can''t pass the ball to the fish in the open position. Naruto understood this and was able to make an early judgment and blocked Fukuda''s dunk with one hand.


    Naruto slammed the basketball directly towards the southern half of the field with a strong shot. All the players from Xiangbei rushed and turned from defense to offense.


    When it comes to defense speed, Xiandao is definitely the first in Lingnan, but the cold-faced fox around him is not slow. In terms of golf business, Xiandao now beats Rukawa fox by a large margin, but in terms of offensive speed, the two of them are Rukawa is very difficult to guard against Xiandao, and Xiandao cannot completely restrict Rukawa either.


    Chishang is Lingnan''s most persevering player. Although all his statistics have been zero so far in this game, he still does his job well. Following Mitsui, he dare not make any mistakes.


    Mu Mu''s speed is average, and it is difficult to keep up with the fast-footed Fukuda, while Yuzhu''s speed is the slowest in the game, unable to keep up with Naruto''s speed. The two ran quickly, but because the two were facing off under the basket just now Too deep.


    Miyagi, still Miyagi!


    The charge captain of Xiangbei was the first to grab the basketball again, but Zhicao followed Miyagi as if desperately, waving his arms constantly, not giving Miyagi any chance to attack.


    Miyagi originally wanted to take advantage of the situation to break through the grass, but when he saw that Xiandao was already in place, he didn''t force it, but paused for a while, and then passed the ball to Mitsui.


    After Mitsui caught the ball, Ikegami immediately stuck it up as if desperately, not giving Mitsui any phone calls.


    Speaking of competition experience, Mitsui is definitely above the fairy road, and he has a good grasp of the rhythm and timing. Compared with the current fairy road, Mitsui is not inferior at all.


    Naruto and Fukuda ran all the way and finally smashed to the basket in Lingnan.Mitsui immediately started, and after changing hands under the crotch, he broke through to the inside.


    Although Mitsui''s speed is not as good as Rukawa and Xiandao, he has a better grasp and grasp of the rhythm. Although Ikegami is trying to defend himself, he is still half behind Mitsui.


    Mitsui made it all the way to the inside of Lingnan. Ikegami was half a position behind Mitsui. It was already very difficult to stop Mitsui. Fukuda had no time to think and immediately followed the defense. Mitsui did not hesitate and passed the ball to Brother Mumu who was on the outside.


    "Good spread!"


    Amu blurted out and praised. Even as a real point guard, Amu had to admire Mitsui''s pass. The height of the pass is not high or short. Mu Mu must be very comfortable to catch the ball. This is even more comfortable than a scalpel. Accurate passing requires considerable training and talent.


    Fukuda went to defend Mitsui and Mu Mu was completely emptied. After glasses brother received the ball, he raised his hand for a long shot.


    Huh!


    Although the Xiangbei glasses brother could not make outstanding contributions on the defensive end, but on the offensive end, he was a three-point shooter that Lingnan had to be careful.


    15:7


    The point difference between the two sides was close to double digits due to the glasses brother''s three-pointer, and it was only more than 4 minutes after the opening.


    "The situation is getting worse and worse for Lingnan."


    "That''s right, within five minutes of the opening, the point difference is almost close to double digits. If the point difference is opened at the beginning of the game, the psychological blow to Lingnan must be great, and after Xiandao changed to point guard Lingnan has always used Futian as an attack arrow. The goal just now was scored in a fast break after covering Futian''s hot pot, which will definitely have a great impact on Lingnan."


    The little monkey raised his tail and was very arrogant: "Yi Lingnan''s strength would never have won, they are simply wasting their efforts!"


    "If Lingnan wants to defeat Xiangbei, he can only rely on Xiandao."


    It''s no wonder that the people in Hainan had such thoughts. They had personally played against Xiangbei, and they were defeated miserably. They knew very well that Xiangbei now has the powerful strength, and Lingnan''s only hope of victory is the ace of immortality.


    ''What a headache...''


    The two sides rotated, and Xian Dao held the ball again, but his inner thoughts were really indescribable.


    Xiangbei''s strength is definitely far above Lingnan. Less than 5 minutes into the game, the score difference is close to double digits. If Lingnan can''t score a goal in the next attack, Xiangbei is likely to take advantage of the victory and pursue it. Pull away.


    If the score is behind at the beginning of the game, Lingnan''s players will definitely have a deviation, and Lingnan will basically be doomed to lose in this game.


    Sendo dribbled the ball from outside the three-point line, but could not find a chance to attack.


    Ikegami¡¯s offensive firepower is not strong, and Ueki is not Miyagi¡¯s opponent. These two points absolutely cannot pass the ball. Although Fukuda has an absolute advantage against Mumu, once Fukuda has the ball, Naruto will defend at the fastest speed. Fukuda does not If you are willing to pass the ball, there is no way to attack at the basket, because whether it is Fukuda or Yuzhu, in a one-on-one situation, none of Naruto''s opponents.


    When Xiandao was in distress, Yuzumi suddenly opened his hand for the ball.


    Although Sendo felt that Yuzhu could not shake Naruto''s defense, he immediately passed the ball to Yuzhu.


    "Monkey boss, do you think you will be my opponent?"


    Naruto raised his arms behind Yuzhu to prevent Yuzhu from suddenly turning around and projecting, while constantly stimulating Yuzhu with words.


    Yuzhu muffled and refused to answer, but kept squeezing Naruto behind him with a strong body.


    Although Yuzhu¡¯s body is taller than Naruto, Naruto¡¯s power is still higher than Yuzhu. Yuzhu is not good at using the orthodox back-up singles skills, nor does it know what Naruto learned from Barkley. Special skills, when it comes to inside attack methods, Yuzhu is really not rich.


    Yu stayed under the basket and couldn''t shake Naruto''s strange power with continuous hard squeezing, and then suddenly closed the ball and turned.


    Sudden retraction in a power confrontation is a technique used by inside players when entering the field.Naruto had long been prepared for Yuzhu''s tricks, with his arms raised high, ready to take off at any time, without giving Yuzhu any shots.


    Hua Xing pushed her glasses: "Sure enough, it still doesn''t work?"


    Fujima: "Sakuragi''s quality is simply extraordinary. It is difficult to defeat him with a simple attack. Moreover, he has the power of a center and the flexibility of a point guard. It is fundamental to want to defeat him with that small method. That''s impossible. I think in high school basketball, the only player who can compete with him is Yamano Kogyo''s Masashi Kawada."


    Flower shape: "..."


    Fujima spoke highly of Naruto, and Hanakata was speechless.Naruto''s defense at the basket was almost impervious, and Yuzumi couldn''t find the opportunity to attack.


    Lingnan No. 13 received the captain''s eyes and immediately began to run.


    It was a bit too reluctant to let Brother Mu Mu defend Futian, and Futian quickly started, and in a blink of an eye Mu Mu had already been thrown away.


    Yuzumi immediately changed hands to pass the ball, the basketball was sent to Fukuda, Fukuda jumped into the air, Naruto could not defend.


    Huh!!


    15: 9


    Lingnan finally took a sigh of relief because of Yuzhu''s passing, and the difference was reduced to 6 points. Naruto looked at Fukuda, then stared at the monkey boss, gently pinching his chin.


    ''This monkey boss is really not that easy to deal with...''

 1670 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1670

    The sudden rise of the monkey boss is regarded as a sudden rise, and the other three centers in Kanagawa are all staring at this time.


    "Fish live..."


    Chapter 110-Two Fouls, Miyagi''s Leap


    "The superficial attack creates opportunities for Futian, and then passes the ball accurately. It''s really amazing."


    Amu hugged his arms and exclaimed. Although Yuzhu was beaten five times by them in the last game, although Yuzhu does have a lot of shortcomings, even if compared to Akagi, Yuzhu has something other than height. advantage.


    The little monkey pouted, his expression still angry: "What? It''s just a pass!"


    A hand was placed on the little monkey''s head, but the person who taught Qingtian this time was not Amu, but Ashen.


    "Qingtian, don''t underestimate the pass. If it weren''t for the captain to pass the ball to us all the time, it would be a lot more difficult for each of us to score. Compared to shooting, passing the ball is actually more difficult, right, coach?"


    "Well, you are right, Ah Shen."


    Coach Gaotou gently shook the fan in his hand. If that sci-fi face is excluded, this scene is still eye-catching.


    "Qingtian, you have to remember. Passing is often more important than scoring. And Ah Shen, I think you can start to practice passing. Next year, our mainstay in Hainan will be you. Just rely on one-third of the points. It is likely to be targeted to death."


    "Yes, coach. The last time I played against Lingnan, I understood this. If I have the same excellent organization and scheduling ability as Mitsui, it would not be easy for Senior Ikegami to defend me. I will ask for a coach in the future. Teach and urge me a lot."


    "Ok."


    Coach Gaotou gently shook the fan in his hand and stared at the stadium peacefully:''Takaka-senpai, you really have a good center forward, but the strength gap with Xiangbei is not that simple to make up.''


    "Fish live, good spread!"


    Coach Tian Gang shouted loudly and gave Yuzhu the first compliment:''Three years, Yuzhu, you have finally grown into the center forward of Lingnan in my mind!''


    Naruto can probably guess the mind of Coach Tian Gang. When he ran to the southern half of the game to prepare for the offense, he turned his head and looked at the rest area, and saw the orangutan captain''s mouth open.


    ''Passing, this is also one of the essential qualities of a big center. Speaking of which, among the four major centers in the county, the one who is best at passing is probably the fish. Our captain is troublesome.''


    Passing and coping are themselves one of the essential elements of a center, but speaking of it, most centers in the county, and even the entire high school basketball world, do not possess this characteristic.


    Centers like Flower, basically attack immediately after receiving the ball, and rarely observe the running situation of their teammates to pass the ball, and of course Akagi is even more so.


    Because he has experienced a one-man team period, Akagi has basically been assisted by others in the past two years, and then he directly attacked at the basket. However, Akagi has very few opportunities to assist himself. So now The Akagi is slightly better than Rukawa Kaede, but it is only a half catty difference, which means that the difference is negligible.


    As for the Xiangyang and Hainan teams, because they have national-level super point guards, the organization and scheduling can be left to Amu and Fujima. Takasago and Huaxing basically play offense with the ball. Said that the most brainless monkey boss, in terms of basketball consciousness, is better than the three of Akagi.


    This situation can be formed mainly because of immortality.Because when Sendo was in the first grade, like Rukawa Kaede now, he was an outright lone eater. If Rukawa could enter the high school basketball world a year earlier, maybe Akagi would be changed a little too.


    Lingnan started to stabilize his footing because of the rise of the monkey boss. Although Naruto himself was able to prevent Yuzhu''s offense, he would inevitably also lack skills to prevent offense and pass.


    Lingnan''s offensive pace gradually stabilized, and Fukuda also started to show off his own attack firepower because of the assists of Xiandao and Yuzhu. In the next offense and defense, he scored 8 points in a row. Although he could not directly tie the score, he was between Xiangbei The score difference is also hovering around 6 points, Lingnan can not catch up with the difference, and Xiangbei can not continue to open the difference.


    The first half of the game lasted 10 minutes, Xiangbei 29:24 Lingnan, the difference was only 5 points.


    Lingnan''s attacking rhythm was very good in this period, but he still couldn''t keep up with the difference. This can only be said to be a problem of the strength of both sides.


    Coach Tian Gang sat on the coach''s bench, his mood gradually calmed down from the excitement at the beginning, holding his elbows in both hands, his eyes became a little anxious.


    ''Unexpectedly, I still can''t catch up like this, Xiangbei... Xiangbei...''


    Coach Tian Gang''s mood has gradually become anxious, because Lingnan has never been able to catch up with the score. If this continues, the fighting spirit of Lingnan players does not know how much time they can maintain.


    Naruto''s expression is still calm. Even if Lingnan played well in the offensive period just now, he still didn''t have the slightest anxiety or anxiety, because just like the white-haired Buddha said, they are very strong!


    Lingnan organized an attack again. After Xiandao held the ball, he immediately passed the ball to Yuzhu.


    After the fish held the ball, they immediately began to squeeze against Naruto. Although Naruto''s strength was greater than that of the fish, the squeezing of the fish did not stop, and he was extremely desperate.


    At the same time, Fukuda started to run without the ball, and Yuzhu opened his hand to pass the ball, vaguely about to stage the cooperation between the two again.


    Naruto turned to defend Fukuda, but the basketball did not appear in Fukuda''s hands, and Yuzumi immediately took off and staged a super slam dunk!


    Huh!!


    Yuzhu''s violent dunk hit the entire basket violently, and then raised his arms and shouted. The depression that has been bullied by Naruto so far in this game is completely vented.


    "Good job, fish live!"


    "Awesome, super slam dunk!"


    The rest area in Lingnan shouted with excitement. Because of Yuzhu¡¯s super slam dunk, Lingnan¡¯s morale rose completely, and the point difference was reduced to only 3 points, which is just one or two goals. .


    Looking back at Xiangbei, almost all of them have serious expressions. Although Xiangbei is still in the leading position at this time, as long as the eyes are not blind, you can see that Lingnan''s morale is high. If Lingnan''s morale is so improved, it will only be time for Lingnan to catch up. That''s it.


    If there is a white-haired Buddha here, the Xiangbei players can remain calm no matter what happens, because the white-haired Buddha is their strongest spiritual support, but now that the white-haired Buddha is not there, only the white-haired Buddha can replace the position of the white-haired Buddha. Temporary coach appointed by Buddha.


    The beautiful reporter sat on the press stand, his eyes shifted from the Lingnan rest area to the players from Xiangbei.


    From a personal point of view, of course, Aida Yayoi hopes that Lingnan will win and be able to enter the national competition. After all, her brother is also Lingnan, but if this point is excluded, Aida Yayoi is even more looking forward to the performance of someone with a new identity in this game. .


    "Sakuragi, the first crisis in Xiangbei has already appeared. As a temporary coach, can you replace Anxi as coach?"


    All the members of Lingnan were morale high because of the slam dunk of Yuzhu, but Naruto didn''t care at all, and suddenly ran to Miyagi''s side, muttering that no one knew what they two said.


    Miyagi listened for half of it, and suddenly his eyes widened: "Do you want to..."


    "Don''t say it, but I really want to, don''t worry, I will create opportunities for you."


    Miyagi glared at Naruto for a long time, and then the two of them showed a thief-like smirk, staring at Yuzhu with gloomy eyes uncomfortable.


    Xiangbei organized an offense with the ball. After Miyagi took the ball for half the court, he immediately passed the ball to Naruto.


    Naruto aimed at Yuzhu for a back-up singles. Although Yuzhu resisted with all his strength, he still could not withstand Naruto¡¯s strange impact. Just when all the audience thought that Naruto would beat Yuzhu again with back-up singles, and then easily went under the basket. While scoring, Naruto suddenly pulled back.


    Because Naruto''s back-to-back singles was resisted with all his strength just now, Naruto suddenly retracted his strength, and Yuzha was too late to react. As a result, his feet staggered.


    Miyagi immediately began to run without the ball, and immediately shook off the defensive grass in front of him. Naruto also dribbled the ball towards the outside line, rushing all the way to the three-point line.


    Before Zhicao could figure out what was going on, the person in front of him changed from Miyagi to Naruto. Naruto grinned at Zhicao, raised his arms, and threw the basketball toward the basket.


    "Boss Monkey, I hope you will like this gift!"


    The basketball in Naruto''s hand flew to the basket, but all the audience could see that it was impossible to enter the basket at that angle because the arc was too low and the basket area was too small.


    Xiandao was taken aback, and after yelling badly, he immediately rushed to the basket, but all he saw was the Xiangbei No. 7 rising into the sky.


    "Captain, don''t!"


    Sendo hurriedly yelled, but Yuzumi had already taken off. After receiving a pass from Naruto in midair, Miyagi forced a slam dunk at the highest altitude in the prefecture.


    Huh!!

 1671 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1671

    eep!


    "The blue No. 4 blocks the foul, the score is counted, and an extra free kick!"


    The audience collectively lost their voices at this time. Even the two coaches from Lingnan and Hainan could only open their mouths. They all could only look at the two guys in the middle of the court, who looked like apes and were constantly roaring.


    Chapter One Hundred and Eleven-The Suspended Situation, Naruto''s Psychology


    "You... actually slam dunk?!"


    "And still catch the ball in the air and slam dunk?! Does that little guy measure 170 cm?!"


    "It''s not just that, but it''s still an empty dunk in front of the first mermaid in the county. It''s really amazing!"


    "Xiangbei, that''s amazing! One more!"


    The two major problem children in Xiangbei shouted and celebrated each other, and the mood of the audience was naturally even more exciting.


    Yuzumi''s slam dunk is certainly wonderful, but the shock to see a small man like Miyagi successfully slam dunk is also very amazing, and they shouted for Miyagi to do another one.


    Naruto and Miyagi looked at each other, ignored the audience''s request, and just celebrated.


    In fact, the two of them are very clear. The kind of cooperation just now can not be expected. Although Miyagi does have an excellent jumping ability that can dunk, but it must be empty in front of a fish who is more than 30 cm in height. This kind of slam dunk can only be done once by luck. It is absolutely impossible to do it again, but the audience does not think so.


    Xiangbei''s bench cheered, showing the role of Miyagi''s slam dunk just now, and the mood of Yuzhu is self-evident.


    Being slam dunk in front of him by a small man like Miyagi was an unbearable humiliation for Yuzumi. The chief man in the prefecture clenched his fists, his fists almost exploded with anger.


    Although Miyagi''s free throw percentage ranks fourth in Xiangbei, the average percentage is about 80%. This free throw hits steadily, opening the gap that has just been narrowed again.


    32:26


    Coach Tian Gang also clenched his fists, but after all he stretched out his fists, and quickly called a timeout.


    Naruto wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked at Coach Tianoka who was entangled on the sidelines: "It''s true, this timeout is very good, but what will you do next, Coach Tianoka?''


    Lingnan''s morale was high because of Yuzhu''s slam dunk, but suddenly Naruto and Miyagi cooperated and successfully dunked in front of Yuzhu. Lingnan was suddenly poured down by a basin of cold water when his morale was high. The momentum of the team went from extremely hot to extremely cold. If the next forced game is to play, the situation must be very bad for Lingnan. Coach Tian Gang''s timeout is very timely.


    All the Lingnan players returned to the rest area. It can be seen that except for Xiandao, everyone else was more or less affected by the empty dunk that Miyagi had just received. Coach Tian Gang sighed in his heart and hurriedly sent out encouragement. .


    "Everyone played well, don''t be discouraged! As long as we can maintain our offensive rhythm, we will never lose this game!"


    After coach Tianoka said something, he immediately pressed Yuzhu''s shoulder: "Yozhu, don''t care about the slam dunk just now, no matter what, it''s just a ball!"


    "coach¡­¡­"


    "Yuzhu, you are the center forward of the team I personally selected. From the time you entered Lingnan, I was sure that you could become the pillar of Lingnan, and it is the same now!"


    Yuzhu only felt a warm current flowing in his heart, saying that Coach Tian Gang''s coaching has always been very strict, and the white-haired Buddha is in two extreme situations.Among the top four teams in Kanagawa, Lingnan''s training is the most onerous and the most demanding. At the beginning, Fukuda was unable to withstand the constant abuse of coach Tianoka, so he attacked the coach and was kicked out of the basketball team.


    Yu lived in the Lingnan basketball team for three years, and he rarely had the opportunity to hear the coach¡¯s appreciation. Now he made a mistake in the game and was face-to-face by Miyagi. It was when he was hit hard in his heart. The appreciation and encouragement from Coach Tian Gang really made Yu Zhu feel more comfortable.


    It may be because of Fukuda''s relationship. Coach Tian Gang has gradually changed his previous rigorous training method. If the players play well, he will not spare his praise.


    Coach Tian Gang patted Yuzhu on the shoulder: "Yozhu, I know you really want to defeat Chimu, but you have to be clear that this game is absolutely unbeatable for us in Lingnan. The two battles in Xiangbei Win, Hainan has two wins and one defeat. If we lose this game, we will have no chance to enter the country. Do you understand, Yuzhu?"


    Yuzhu looked down at the coach in front of him, and after a moment of silence, he said: "Yes, I understand, coach! For me, this year is the last chance, so I will deal with Sakuragi as Akagi. No matter what, Lingnan must win!"


    Yuzhu can have this kind of consciousness, and it can be regarded as a breakthrough. Putting the personal victory or defeat after the team''s victory is the quality that a mature basketball player needs. At this point, Yuzhu Bi Akagi walked ahead.


    Coach Tian Gang felt relieved, and after patted Yuzhao''s shoulder again, he called Fukuda to his front.


    Coach Tian Gang tried his best for Lingnan''s victory, while Naruto sat openly on the coach''s bench.


    Naruto is now the temporary coach appointed by Coach Anzai. Although Mitsui and the others are very angry about Naruto''s appearance, no one can object to it.


    After Naruto cried for a while, seeing that Caizi had taken out the paper fan, she quickly reduced her appearance.


    "Next, let me talk about the next tactics. No matter what tactical arrangement Lingnan makes, we will always use the fox as the attack arrow. Unless the fox''s physical strength can''t support it, we will not make adjustments."


    Naruto''s tactical arrangement is really simple, that is, let the fox fight alone. Although this is indeed the most suitable tactical arrangement for the fox, Lingnan has a genius fairy road after all.


    Akagi frowned: "Sakuragi, will this..."


    "Don''t worry, no problem."


    Naruto gently waved his hand and interrupted Chimu''s words: "Anyway, our strength is above Lingnan. No matter what tactical arrangements are made, there is no problem. And even if the game is really out of control, As long as Yuzhu is knocked off, Lingnan is over. Now Yuzhu has accumulated two fouls, and there are only three remaining. If I really want to do it, I can make him go home and sleep in five minutes. Besides, the fox one With inferior physical strength, it¡¯s impossible to hold on to the entire game. After he gets tired, even if we have to fight back, it¡¯s too late."


    Hearing Naruto''s remarks, all the members of Xiangbei immediately had a black line. It turns out that your tactics are like that.


    The fox was even more harmed. He was poisoned by Naruto¡¯s tongue, and his face, which was originally invisible to color, became more gloomy. After dropping a big idiot, his eyes turned to the Lingnan rest area, with fighting spirit burning in his eyes. .


    Naruto secretly smiled while covering her mouth, and at the same time calculating his own Xiao Jiujiu: "Our enemy is not Lingnan at all, but the mountain king. The confrontation with the immortal Dao can stimulate the growth of the fox even more. If you can''t make it through, Zebei will stop thinking about it, fox, come on.''


    Chapter One Hundred and Twelve-Blackened Caizi, Fox Singles


    The timeout is over and the game starts again.


    Lingnan Ace was surprised to find the wood in front of him, his eyes were extremely cold, and he seemed to be more serious than before.


    Ruchuan Feng stared at the Lingnan ace in front of him: "I want to beat you!"


    Xiandao was taken aback, then glanced at Naruto and smiled: "No problem, if you can do it, you can try it."


    The fox usually doesn''t care about anything else, but he cares more about basketball than anyone else. How could the fox not be fooled by such a deliberate provocation like Xiandao?


    Speaking carefully, the fox, who usually has a dark face all day, is actually much simpler than Xiandao, who always smiles.


    Xian Dao held the ball and advanced slowly, and Rukawa Feng was as if Xian Dao had a deep hatred with him, defending himself in front of Xian Dao, his expression extremely focused.


    ''This kid, really desperate today!''


    Xian Dao was surprised, but as Lingnan''s true and only trump card, Xian Dao knew that he would never lose, even facing super rookie Rukawa Feng.


    Sendo lowered his center of gravity, Rukawa Kaede lowered as well, and at the same time raised one arm upright, in order to defend Sendo''s three-pointer.


    ''Santa, you must not lose, you must not lose!''


    Coach Tian Gang clenched his fists and kept roaring in his heart.


    For Lingnan, the status of the ace of Xiandao is the only one that cannot be replaced. Once Xiandao is defeated head-on, the cohesion of this team will dissipate. It can be said that it is because of the trust in the strength of Xiandao that it is supported. The current Lingnan basketball team.


    In fact, most of the teams in high school basketball are like this, Xiangyang¡¯s Fujima, Hainan¡¯s Amu, once the team¡¯s ace players are completely defeated, the cohesion of this team will collapse. High school basketball, That''s it.


    As the trump card of the team, losing is not allowed. Among the strong teams in high school basketball, only a few teams are beyond this situation. Xiangbei is one of them.


    The two ace attackers of Xiangbei, Rukawa and Mitsui¡¯s ace battle is still undecided, and even if the inside pillar Akagi is unable to play, Naruto can immediately substitute on the bench. Miyagi and Mitsui can switch positions. Even Naruto himself always changes to play point guard at any time. He is confident that he will never be inferior to Xiandao. Although their five positions are very strong, everyone is a maverick, but it is because of their maverick. They are absolutely impossible to be the team commanded by the trump card effect.


    It is said that Lingnan Ace has really entered a fighting state now, under the smiling expression, there is a faint fighting spirit in his eyes.

 1672 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1672

    Rukawa Feng stared at the fairy road in front of him, and then suddenly shot, aiming at the basketball in the hands of the fairy road.


    With a turn of Xiandao''s wrist, a steal that quickly turned and shook Rukawa away, then immediately turned to face the basket, rushed to the basket with the ball all the way to the basket.


    Rukawa Feng couldn''t keep up with him behind him, and watched Xiandao easily make a jump shot from the basket.


    "In the first round, I won."


    32:28


    Xiandao made a victory gesture towards Rukawa Feng, and then ran to his own half with a smile to prepare for defense.


    "Hey, don''t sleep on the court, idiot fox!"


    Naruto kicked Rukawa Feng, and then quickly ran towards the southern half of the field amidst the tsunami-like sound of Rukawa Mingshan.


    Rukawa fox rubbed his ass with a depressed look, and then joined the running camp.


    Because of a delay from a certain fox, Xiangbei''s fast break did not succeed, but Miyagi still passed the ball to the fox according to Naruto''s tactics during the timeout.


    "This time it will be me."


    Facing the Lingnan ace that he really wanted to defeat, Rukawa Feng obviously looked a little bit of a dick, and after dropping this sentence, he immediately started to start.


    Xiandao still had a smile, but his eyes were a little frightening. He followed Rukawa Kaede very fast, but his steps were not chaotic.


    Kaede Rukawa attacked with the ball, thoroughly showing the chivalry, and showing a one-on-one attack with Lingnan ace.Rukawa Feng rushed through the inside line, and when he found that Xiandao was closely following the defense and could not get rid of it, he immediately turned and turned his back to Xiandao.


    Xiandao was taken aback, and Rukawa Feng immediately squeezed her back.


    Rukawa Maple¡¯s power is not strong. If it is more powerful than brute force, Rukawa Fox will definitely not be the opponent of Xiandao, but Xiandao is not prepared for Rukawa¡¯s sudden turn of the back. Bit.


    Rukawa Fox certainly wouldn''t miss such a good opportunity, and immediately turned around and jumped back.


    Huh!


    ''Turn around and leaning back for a jumper?''Xiandao was taken aback,'' how this trick feels so familiar, I always feel like I''ve seen it somewhere.''


    The hippocampus of Lingnan Ace reacted to the scene just now, and at the same time subconsciously turned his head to look at a guy who was shrugging his shoulders at this time.


    ''Ha, I knew it must be taught by this bastard, it was really troublesome.''


    34:28


    After Naruto shrugged to Immortal Dao, he immediately turned to kick the cold-faced fox, for no special reason, it was purely his own pleasure.


    "Learning fast, fox, but not at my level."


    "Big idiot!"


    Rukawa fox left a cold sentence, then immediately turned and ran to his home half: "Hurry up and go back to defense, idiot!"


    "You dead fox, what''s your attitude? I taught you that trick, I taught you it!!"


    Staring at the way the two first-year boys were fighting and fighting back, Ye Zi reluctantly recorded Rukawa''s technical statistics this time.


    "The two of them are also true. The quarrel seems to be more important than the game."


    "Forget it, Ye Zi, it''s the same for the two of them anyway, even I''m used to it."


    Caizi waved her hand helplessly, feeling quite out of age.


    Looking at the huge fan that his cousin was hiding behind him, Ye Zi wiped the cold sweat on his head secretly: "Sister Caizi, the one behind you is..."


    "Oh, this." Caizi took down the giant fan behind her. "This is a special fan made to teach that fellow Sakuragi. If that fellow gives me some Hunan specialties, hehe... "


    Seeing his cousin''s darkening look, Ye Ye sighed softly:''Hua Dao, you are really harmful.''


    The two teams are now obviously playing the trump card strategy, the Xiangbei cold face fox just scored a goal under the defense of Xiandao, and Lingnan once again used the trump Xiandao as the attack arrow.


    All the members of Lingnan pulled away and let Xiandao and Ruchuan play singles.


    Xiandao''s golf quotient is absolutely above all his teammates, he has known his coach''s tactical plan for a long time, and once again faces the first-year freshmen in Xiangbei.


    "Do you think you can really guard me?"


    Xiandao smiled and looked at Rukawa Feng, then immediately started to break through.Kaede Rukawa moved quickly, arms spread out, defending the breakthrough route of Sendo.


    Sendo flicked his wrist and immediately pushed the ball out.Rukawa Fox recalled in shock that the basketball had been in the hands of Lingnan Monkey boss.The cold-faced fox in Xiangbei felt a whirlwind around him, and when he turned his head again, Lingnan Ace had already thrown it away when Ruchuan just turned his head.


    The monkey boss immediately passed the ball, and Xiandao held the ball again. There was no one defending by one meter, and he jumped easily.


    At 34:30, the difference between the two sides is still only 4 points.


    "Good job, Xiandao!"


    Coach Tian Gang slammed his fist on the court and hit his thigh with a look of excitement: "That''s it, Xiandao!Hurry up and defeat Rukawa Feng, you are our only trump card, Rukawa and Mitsui, you must defeat them all, all thanks to you, Xiandao!''


    Coach Tian Gang is obviously very satisfied with Xian Dao''s attack, but the cold-faced fox of Xiangbei is very suffocated at this time.


    "Do you want to escape?"


    Xiandao, who was wiping his sweat, was taken aback, then smiled and looked at Rukawa Kaede: "It seems that you still don''t understand what Naruto and I have learned."


    Rukawa Feng frowned, obviously not understanding what Immortal Dao was talking about.


    "Basketball games are more than just one-on-one. With you today, even if you immediately improve your skills tenfold, it is impossible to beat the guy Sakuragi and I."


    After Xian Dao left these very Zen words, he immediately turned and ran towards his own half.


    The ball dealer of Yexiandao is not as good as Naruto and Shirakawa, but his advice is the best for Rukawa Kaede, because last year¡¯s Sendao is very similar to today¡¯s Rukawa Kaede. They The route is similar, and Xiandao may be able to give Rukawa Feng many pointers and teachings that Naruto and Shiraito cannot give.


    Xian Dao has already seen Naruto''s tactical intentions, and the white-haired Buddha actually has the same idea.


    For Xiangbei, it is easy to enter the national competition now, because Naruto believes in his own strength, even if things develop beyond control, Naruto can also turn the tide.


    The simple outcome of this game does not actually make much sense for Naruto and Coach Anzai, and it is their real intention to hone this indifferent first-year boy to use the trump card against the mountain king in the future.


    At present, in this whole arena, only Naruto and Xiandao can see through this.


    ''Think about it, fox, if you don''t understand this, you will never be able to defeat Immortal Dao, he is already completely ahead of you.Hurry up and wake up, fox.''


    Chapter 113-Backward Xiangbei, Deliberate Arrangement


    Rukawa Feng was filled with doubts and sullen fire in his heart, and immediately after the offensive and defensive transition, he opened his hands for the ball.


    Without any hesitation, Miyagi immediately passed the ball to Rukawa Kaede, and then all the members pulled away, allowing Rukawa Fox to play alone.


    After the Rukawa Fox dribbled the ball outside the three-point line, he played hard and quickly started to get inside.

 1673 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1673

    Xian Dao''s defense is equally tenacious, or because of the experience of going head-to-head with Mu Shen, Xian Dao''s personal ability has been improved, because Amu''s breakthrough is more deterrent than Rukawa Feng''s breakthrough.


    Rukawa fox was unable to break through the fairy road, and immediately turned back.


    Just now, Xiandao thought he had no defense against Rukawa fox''s move, so he made the move, but now Xiandao is ready, and when Rukawa fox turns around, he immediately lowers his center of gravity to resist the power of Rukawa fox.


    Rukawa fox squeezed back with his back, but his strength was much smaller than before.


    Xiandao was taken aback for a moment, and the indifferent guy in front of him had already turned around and took off instantly.


    Huh!


    36:30


    Different from the coordinated pass played by Xiandao and Yuzumi just now, Rukawa Fox played extremely tough this time, fully showing its sturdy offensive style.


    "Really desperate, but you can''t beat me like this."


    Xian Dao showed a smile, his expression still confident, as if he had not been hit by two successful singles by Rukawa Kaede at all, and Rukawa frowned. Even if he succeeded in two singles, he was the one who suffered the most psychological shock.


    Lingnan attacked, and Xiandao was about to break through Rukawa, Rukawa immediately lowered his center of gravity, and Xiandao just made a fake move, immediately took off and raised his hand to make a projection posture.


    Rukawa Fox reacted quickly and immediately followed the jump, while stretching his arms high, trying his best to cover the ball of Fairy Road.But Xiandao''s projection was also just a fake move. After the cold-faced fox took off, he immediately passed the ball to Zhicao, and after landing, he immediately rushed inside.


    Plant grass on time and pass the ball accurately.


    Xiandao''s body soared in the air, after grabbing the basketball from Zhicao.


    Huh!!


    Air catch and slam dunk to end this offense and defense!


    36:32


    "I said, you can''t beat me now."


    Ace Xiandao looked very good in this game, and it seemed that he would not give up without stimulating the natural cold face of Rukawa Fox.


    Xiangbei''s offensive still maintains the so-called tactics before, that is, all the players are pulled apart and Rukawa fox singles out.


    Rukawa yelled neatly, as if supporting the indifferent fox on the field has become their purpose of survival.


    As for the players on the Xiangbei field, except for Brother Mu Mu, all the others watched the matchup between Rukawa and Xiandao.


    Naruto has known coach Anzai¡¯s plans for a long time. Therefore, even if the team¡¯s victory is sacrificed in this game, as long as it can be guaranteed to enter the national competition, it is enough; and Mitsui and Miyagi, although they have not yet understood Naruto and Bai It means to send a Buddha, but they are confident in their own strength. Even if Rukawa Fox is defeated by Xiandao, the two of them will immediately show full attack firepower, defeating Ikegami and Planting Grass. Then the victory will be on their side. There is no need to worry about Shi, because it is still in the first half and there is still a long time to play.


    Rukawa Fox insisted on going his own way and once again faced the Lingnan ace player.


    "Ruchuan Feng?" The beauty reporter frowned, but did not continue.


    The cold-faced fox makes a continuous crotch dribble. The basketball switches quickly between his hands. The basic skills are really good. The crotch hand changes are extremely fast and sensitive. Such a fast dribble really dazzles the general audience, but the action is not. Without the slightest stagnation and mistakes, in the eyes of the general audience, this indifferent guy is really a rare genius.


    Xiandao''s eyes were extremely focused, and his concentration was always maintained at a super high level, staring at all the movements of Rukawa Fox.Including the movement of the dribble, the degree of muscle contraction, and the natural response of the body, all are within the observation range of Xiandao.


    These subtle physical reactions of the offensive player can all allow the defensive player to see the offensive player''s attacking intention and then make a defensive response.However, this defensive reaction is not an action made after thinking. In that case, the speed is too slow. After the brain makes the result of thinking, it has completely lost its position. Only after accumulating a lot of game experience can the body be formed. Only in this way can he keep up with the attacking pace of the attacking side. At this point, Xiandao is better than Rukawa.


    When Rukawa Fox continued to change his hips, after the basketball was sent to the right hand, the center of gravity immediately shifted to the right.


    Xiandao''s body reacted extremely quickly, his steps were not slower than Rukawa, he immediately followed the defense, spread his arms, and fully defended Rukawa''s breakthrough route.


    However, although Rukawa fox sprinted with all his strength, he didn''t really use all his strength. The body that had been leaning forward was immediately pulled back, his feet stopped suddenly, and the basketball immediately changed hands.


    Qingtian: "Fake action?!"


    A Mu: "But Immortal Dao hasn''t completely lost its position!"


    Although Rukawa''s fake moves are extremely realistic, Sendo''s defense is definitely not weak.Although Rukawa stopped making a move, Sendo still did not completely lose his position.


    Rukawa quickly took off, his body vacated, his knees were strong, his wrists turned, everything was perfect.


    A palm was born, but it couldn''t interfere with Rukawa''s concentration.


    The red basketball broke away from Rukawa Fox''s palm and immediately flew towards the basket, but in it, it touched someone''s middle finger!


    "That goal won''t be scored, grab a rebound!"


    Xian Dao turned and roared, and at the same time, regardless of it, he immediately rushed towards the Xiangbei basket.


    Yuzhu and Fukuda were desperate, squeezing against Naruto under the basket. In the end, Lingnan Monkey boss grabbed the rebound and passed the frontcourt for a long time. Lingnan immediately countered and attacked.


    Rukawa fox shook his mind for a moment, so he didn''t immediately return to defense. After Shindo received the long pass from Yuzumi, the only defender in front of him was Miyagi, the fastest.


    Sendo took a distracted look at Rukawa''s direction, then immediately took off and shot the basket.


    Although Miyagi tried his best to interfere with the jump, the height gap of 21 cm was still too huge, and Miyagi''s defensive defense could not have much impact on Sendo.


    Huh!


    Xiandao''s three-pointer once again penetrated Xiangbei''s net, Xiangbei 36:35 Lingnan, the leading point difference was only 1 point.


    Rukawa wailed, while the Lingnan rest area was cheering, all shouting for their ace players.Xiangbei deliberately allowed Rukawa fox and Xiandao to attack, but the result was that the leading score was quickly reduced. Now there is only one point advantage. This advantage is almost equal to no advantage.


    Although the situation was very unfavorable against Xiangbei at this time, Naruto still had that unpleasant relaxed look, walked up to the fox and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Hey, fox, do you want to continue fighting?"


    Rukawa Fox glanced at Naruto, but he didn''t know his answer long ago.


    "want!"


    "No problem, satisfy you!"


    According to coach Anzai¡¯s tactical instructions and Naruto¡¯s own ideas, as long as Rukawa is willing to continue playing, he can pass the ball to Rukawa indefinitely. As long as they can qualify, victory in this game is not the most important thing. .


    In the next game, Naruto passed the ball to Rukawa without restriction. Whether it was to grab a rebound or initiate an offense, the Xiangbei players would pass it to Rukawa as long as they got the ball, leaving him alone to attack. What kind of team basketball, you can''t see this in Xiangbei''s body.


    The play style of Sendo is completely different from that of Rukawa. Sendo incarnates as a striker, cooperates with Zhicao and Yuzhu to organize and attack.


    Sendo is a three-pointer, an organization, and a pass. Rukawa wants to cover everything, but of course he loses his position. Even if he changes to Naruto, he still wants to completely limit the current incarnation of the forward.


    Rukawa can''t limit the current Xiandao defensively and can only find it back on the offensive end.


    Rukawa thoroughly demonstrated his offensive firepower, throwing all the collective basketball aside, the only thing in his head was to attack immediately after getting the ball. No matter how difficult the attack was, he never passed the ball.


    Although such a brilliant offense is very good, but in the eyes of the audience with a relatively high quotient, the match in Xiangbei is simply a mess.


    Four people stood watching the play, and only Rukawa Fox was attacking, as if Rukawa Feng was in one team and the other four were in another team.


    Such a random play, of course, will not be Lingnan''s opponent.

 1674 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1674

    When the first half of the game ended, even if Rukawa Feng was half tired, he still couldn''t limit Lingnan, who now has a fairy road.


    Xiangbei 49:54 Lingnan, Lingnan, but has caught up with the score difference of nearly 10 points opened by Xiangbei at the beginning, and successfully surpassed by 5 points, the prospect of qualifying seems to be very good.


    Xiangbei had fallen behind by 5 points in the first half. In the Xiangbei lounge, Naruto smiled and looked at the almost exhausted fox: "Fox, in the second half of the game, you should rest first."


    Chapter One Hundred and Fourteen-Midfield Dialogue, Amazing Air


    The cold-faced fox froze for a moment and said nothing, but it was obviously in a lower pressure around him.


    Akagi''s face was not pretty, probably because of Rukawa Feng''s random offense in the first half, and Naruto''s random tactical arrangements, which made Xiangbei fall behind by 5 points in the first half.


    Although Xiangbei has won the two games, they have already known the situation of the small points. As long as they lose to Lingnan by 3 points, they will say goodbye to the national competition. Now Chimu is in the third grade. If this opportunity is lost, Chimu There will be no way to realize the dream of dominating the country.


    "Sakuragi, I don''t care what you are doing! You must win this game for me!!"


    Naruto looked at the angry Xiangbei gorilla and shrugged helplessly: "You don''t have to be so excited, gorilla, the development of this game so far is all within my imagination, it''s just It¡¯s only 5 points behind, and I¡¯ll be back within 2 minutes of the second half. Don¡¯t be excited, be careful of heart attacks, orangutans."


    After Naruto finished speaking, he cast aside the irritated orangutan, and then turned to other people.


    "Next, let me explain the tactics of the second half, Yasuda, you play for the Foxes and play point guard."


    "Me?" The cowardly and weak Yasuda didn''t expect to be able to play when Xiangbei was behind in the score. He couldn''t help being surprised, "Can I?"


    "Ann, don''t be so surprised, anyway, I am a temporary coach now, can you? I have the final say."


    Naruto waved his hands at random, as if he didn''t care about the outcome of the game: "Miyagi continued to play the point guard, Yasuda passed the dribble to Miyagi after halftime, and the two organized the attack together."


    "Do you play double point guards?" Miyagi squeezed his chin, remembering the situation when he fought against Xiangyang.


    "That''s wrong. To be precise, I am going to play three point guards." Naruto shook his finger: "Mitsui-senpai, when you are offensive, you play as a forward organization, and you are responsible for the internal organization and scheduling. Give it to Miyagi and Yasuda."


    "Does the insider combine? You are really black-hearted."


    "Thank you for the compliment, I''m going to try to see how high the pressure-bearing ability of Xian Dao is."


    Naruto completely ignored Mitsui''s irony to himself. Anyway, he himself is a super black-hearted person. Whether it is on the court or the battlefield, using various techniques to attack opponents'' psychology is what he is best at.


    Mitsui would never miss this opportunity to defeat Lingnan Ace Xiandao.


    "Sakuragi, you just said that I played as an organization forward on offense, but on defense?"


    "When I was defensive, I continued to defend Yuzhang while taking care of Fukuda. Senior Mitsui was responsible for defending Sendo, Miyagi defending Fukuda, Mugure defending Ikegami, and Yasuda defending grass. That''s probably it."


    "Miyagi Fang Fukuda? Is he tall enough?"


    "Don''t worry, that guy Fukuda doesn''t have three-point firepower, so you just need to prevent Fukuda''s breakthrough." Naruto hooked Miyagi''s shoulder, "Moreover, that guy Fukuda has a strong self-esteem and is easily influenced by the opponent''s provocation. , Do you understand what to do?"


    Miyagi received Naruto''s eyes, and the two of them suddenly showed a smile that both you and I understand, and they laughed happily. When the others saw the two people smiling, they all had black lines.


    "Unexpectedly, Lingnan could lead Xiangbei by 5 points in the long half."


    Rookie reporter Nakamura looked at the score displayed on the electronic scoreboard: "Lingnan is really good, right, Miss Aida?"


    "Hmm..." Aida Yayoi seemed to replied absently, and after 2 seconds, he suddenly recovered, "Nakamura, what did you just say?"


    Although rookie Nakamura felt depressed, as a junior, he was not qualified to turn his face with seniors, so he could only repeat what he said just now.


    Aida Yayoi pursed his mouth and thought for a while, and said: "Lingnan is indeed not a weak person, but if you only talk about its own strength, Xiangbei is actually above Lingnan, even if Akagi can¡¯t play, this is in the first half. It can be fully explained in the first 10 minutes of the game."


    "However, Lingnan continued to counterattack later and had already recovered the score. Lingnan should be at least as good as Xiangbei."


    "No, it''s different, Nakamura. Although Lingnan played well in the first half, the reason why Xiangbei will fall behind in the first half is because of Rukawa Feng."


    "Huh? Senior please give me some advice."


    "Rukawa Kaede is too alone. He doesn''t have any shadow of collective basketball. In basketball, five players are a whole. Even if the basketball team is strong, it is only limited. What to say is like last year''s Xiandao Similarly, although Xiandao was a super newcomer known as a genius at the time, his style of play was the same as that of Rukawa Kaede now. He was too alone. After receiving the ball, he would only attack and would not observe the running position of his teammates. And chances, so although Lingnan was strong last year, it is far from the opponents of Xiangyang and Hainan, who have excellent teamwork. Therefore, they were defeated by Xiangyang and Hainan, and finally only ranked fourth in the county."


    "Well, but this year''s Lingnan is very powerful. Although the previous game against Hainan was lost, but two overtimes were played, and Lingnan once led Hainan by more than ten points."


    "That''s because of the growth of Xian Dao. To be honest, I was surprised to see Xian Dao''s performance as a point guard. This year''s Xian Dao is completely different from what he was at this time last year, even willing to give up his offense. Observe the running situation of teammates to see if other opponents have better chances, and even take the initiative to create good offensive opportunities for teammates. Having such a performance can be said to completely subvert my previous view of Sendo. Now, he is strong enough to be comparable to Mu Shen."


    "Energy?"


    "Yes, Xiandao has already started playing as an adult, while Rukawa Kaede is still at the stage of a child. In simple terms, it''s like a child got a very interesting toy, and younger children like it. Owning his own toys alone, don''t like to play with others, just like to enjoy it alone, and older, sensible children know to play with friends, share together, Rukawa Feng belongs to the former, his basketball is too capricious , And Xian Dao has begun to gradually mature."


    "Oh, I see."


    The rookie reporter pinched his chin, looking like he was being taught, completely unaware of his latest identity-Pengchao.


    "Xiangbei played very well at the beginning. If you continue to play at that rhythm, Xiangbei will be able to open a huge difference of more than 10 points with Lingnan in the first half. It''s just that Rukawa Feng is too alone. Undermining the offensive rhythm of Xiangbei, Xiangbei was therefore caught up by Lingnan, and finally ended the first half behind 5 points."


    "But if this is the case, wouldn''t it be okay not to pass the ball to Rukawa Feng? Although Rukawa Feng had been attacking alone in the first half, the other Xiangbei players seemed to completely let him go and did not stop him at all. what."


    "I''m not sure about this, just a general guess, but if the facts are really the same as I imagined, Sakuragi Flower Road, this person''s aura is more terrifying than I thought."


    During the intermission, Tengzhen led the Xiangyang people and took the initiative to walk to the gathering place of Hainan people, and after greeting coach Gaotou, he took the initiative to sit beside Amu.


    Although the little monkey was not convinced, but grabbed his head and threw the little monkey aside.


    Tengzhen is the predecessor of the little monkey, and he is also a powerful opponent who can evenly fight with Amu. Now that he has come, even if the little monkey in Hainan is not happy, he can only be forced to give way.


    "Amu, I have an idea. I want to discuss it with you to see if I think it''s right."


    Amu hugged his arms and looked at Fujima''s eyes. These two opponents and friends already understood what each other meant: "Are you talking about Rukawa Maple?"


    "Yes, Xiangbei''s tactics in the first half were very unreasonable. In the case of Rukawa Feng blindly attacking, he still gave him unlimited indulgence and kept passing the ball to him, which made his own attacking rhythm chaotic. As a result, he fell behind in the first half. 5 points, I think you should have noticed something wrong too."


    "What''s the problem? Isn''t it just the red-haired monkey commanding indiscriminately!"


    The little monkey''s voice is not small, as if he was born with a loudspeaker.However, as far as his''idea'' is concerned, Fujima and Amu both disdain. Although in their opinion, the commanding ability of Naruto, who is only a first-year student, cannot be compared with that of coach Anzai, but because of Naruto has played against each other, and they also know very well that the No. 10 kid in Xiangbei is definitely not the kind of person who can be very mad, and only a little monkey in Hainan can think of that kind of idea.


    "Xiangbei deliberately allowed Liu Chuanfeng to confront the immortal Dao, and let the two of them confront each other, I am afraid it was to stimulate the growth of Ru Chuanfeng, their purpose..." Amu pondered for a moment, but still did not make a rash assertion, Hainan and Xiangyang The captains of the two teams eventually turned their heads to coach Gaotou at the same time.


    No matter how precocious they are in their hearts, Amu and Fujima are always just hairy boys in front of Coach Gaotou.


    "Your thoughts are correct. This should also be what Coach Anzai meant. Xiangbei deliberately exercised Rukawa Feng. Although they are playing here, their opponents are no longer Lingnan. In Sakuragi''s head, the enemies in front of Rukawa Feng are also It''s not Xiandao, but the mountain king''s Zebei. It''s really terrifying to use such a crucial game to train his players!


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifteen-Re-opening the game, depressed fox


    After the game at work, the beauty reporter Yayoi Aida, the three players of Sendo, Amu, and Fujishin, as well as coach Gaotou, have already seen Xiangbei''s tactical intentions.


    In this key game that determines whether Xiangbei can enter the national competition, he actually used it to exercise his players. This kind of temperament really has to be said to be terrible, especially when coach Anxi was hospitalized and was not present. It is precious.


    Coach Tian Gang should have seen through this, but it is impossible for him to tell Lingnan''s players about this matter.


    For Lingnan, victory in this game is their only chance to enter the national competition, but Xiangbei regards this important game as a practice game for training players. This is definitely not a small excitement for Lingnan players. So it is impossible for Coach Tian Gang to tell the truth.


    And of course, the immortal Dao, who has already understood everything, also knows the pros and cons, and it is absolutely impossible to say it. Therefore, immortal Dao and Tian Gang, the master and apprentice, jointly kept all the Lingnan players in the dark.

 1675 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1675

    When the second half of the game was about to start, Lingnan players were surprised to find that super rookie Rukawa Feng was actually pressed on the bench.


    It would be fine if Rukawa Kaede was replaced by Optimus Prime Akagi Takeken, but in the second half of Xiangbei''s starting lineup, Yasuda appeared.A bench player whose height and speed are not very good except for psychological stability.


    If you want to talk about strength, Xiangbei''s Yasuda is definitely the weakest player on the field today, weaker than Lingnan''s master Zhizhi Zhizhi, no matter how you look at it, it is too far apart from the super rookie Rukawa Feng. Come, this scheduling is completely unreasonable.


    Rukawa, who felt sad because Rukawa Feng was pressed on the bench, threw the condemnation voices to Naruto who was Xiangbei''s temporary coach after a period of grief.


    To make such a random arrangement, apart from Naruto, he didn''t think about it at all.


    And the only one who can stand on his own amidst the countless condemned voices of the Rukawa missionaries is the super cheeky Naruto.


    The monkey boss made a big face, faintly proud: "From Xiangbei, you don''t want to win anymore? If so, just give up!"


    Xiandao sighed secretly:''Captain, I told you a long time ago that you have to fight with this guy, you can''t fight him.''


    Naruto squinted and fished and said: "Monkey boss, if you want to be proud, take advantage of it now. Within 2 minutes of the second half, I want all of your Lingnan''s lead to be lost. Are you ready to lose, fish?"


    "Damn, what did you say?!"


    "It''s nothing, just tell the truth."


    Naruto shrugged and looked at the angry fish live: "What''s wrong, fish live? Last time the five criminals went home and didn''t sleep enough? By the way, I told you before, if you want If you commit a crime, just squeak."


    Naruto mentioned the five crimes, like a basin of cold water, pour the fish into a cold water.


    Even if his heart is depressed, Yuzhu can only bear it now, because the last match against Hainan was because he could not control his temper, which eventually led to Lingnan''s defeat. Yuzhu would never think about the original thing. To repeat it again.


    "By the way, Xiandao, I''m sorry to say to you first, so that you won''t be in the mood to listen for a while."


    After Naruto dropped this sentence, he immediately walked to the middle circle and prepared to jump the ball without waiting for Xiandao to ask why.


    Although Yuzhu was very depressed, he could only walk to the middle circle honestly.


    The referee blew the whistle for the start of the second half and threw the basketball high into the air.


    Yuzhu and Naruto took off at the same time, but the difference in jumping ability completely erased the original height gap. Naruto once again defeated Yuzhu, the number one man in the county, on the jump ball and shot the basketball towards the southern half of the court.


    Miyagi''s super speed started, and the commando captain of Xiangbei grabbed the basketball first, and then immediately passed it to the backup point guard Yasuda.


    "Everyone take your time, let''s score a goal first."


    Yasuda¡¯s speed is very slow. Among the players on the court, in terms of absolute speed, I am afraid that it may not be faster than Yuzhu. It took more than 5 seconds to take the basketball to half the court. It was not his intention to delay, but Yasuda¡¯s style. This is the case.


    Although not as fast as Miyagi''s lightning speed and scalpel-like accurate passing, but it is steady and steady. To stabilize the situation of the team, Yasuda is actually a very good choice.


    Because Rukawa Feng is not on the court, the matchup between Xiangbei and Lingnan players has also changed.


    Of course, Naruto was fighting fish, and Mitsui took the initiative to find the Lingnan trump card and threw Ikegami to Miyagi to solve it. Fukuda has insufficient defensive experience and cannot defend Miyagi and Mitsui. Here, he can be Fukuda. Mu Mu and Yasuda were the only players to defend.


    Fukuda defended Mu Mu with his height advantage to prevent him from shooting a three-pointer, while in front of Yasuda, Lingnan''s master, Zhizhi Zhizhi Zhicao.


    In fact, the styles of Zhicao and Yasuda are similar, neither of them have excellent physical fitness, but they are both stable and hard to be stimulated.


    Yasuda did not rush, and after calmly observing the running situation of his teammates, he gestured to Miyagi.


    Miyagi understood Yasuda''s meaning and immediately activated it.


    Although Ikegami''s defense is really good and outstanding, the speed of Xiangbei Dianguangshihuo is indeed sharp beyond imagination.


    With the speed of Miyagi Electric Light and Stone Fire, even Fujima and Amu didn''t dare to defend Miyagi personally, let alone Ikegami.Although Ikegami quickly returned to defense, he was already half of Miyagi''s position.


    Using the "outside of the eye" to catch up with the pond behind him, Miyagi immediately took a step to the left, and then immediately turned right.


    Ikegami followed Miyagi and did not dare to relax, but he was taller and heavier than Miyagi, and his inertia was obviously greater. He couldn''t keep up with the terrible speed of lightning and stone fire when turning sharp turns. After all, Miyagi was around Xiangbei. The record holder for the round trip, Ikegami, could not keep up with Miyagi''s fast running left and right.


    Even though Ikegami tried desperately, he was still a distance away from Miyagi when he ran left and right.


    After Miyagi shook off Ikegami, he immediately ran to the high post, then opened his hand for the ball, and Yasuda judged it accurately and passed the ball immediately.


    Huh!


    Miyagi raised his hand to shoot below the open position and easily penetrated Lingnan''s net.


    51: 54


    Xiangbei is behind by 3 points, and the attack just now took Xiangbei a total of 23 seconds. In terms of Xiangbei''s usual style, this attack actually took a long time.


    When Xiandao organized an offensive, even if he knew that the Xiangbei group of guys were all bad kids who didn''t play cards according to common sense, he was still surprised to see their counterpoint arrangement.


    Naruto defended Yuzhu, Mitsui defended Xiandao, these are actually not suspenseful, but the strangest thing is that the second-to-last altitude (the last one is Yasuda), actually ran to defend Fukuda, who is 188 cm tall.


    ''Xiangbei, this is...''


    Chapter 116-Counterattack, the strength of the cross talk trio


    Although Xiangbei''s tactical arrangement felt strange, Xiandao still chose to pass the ball to Fukuda. After all, in the eyes of Xiandao and all the audience, Fukuda''s height advantage against Miyagi was too obvious.


    Although Miyagi is very strong, and the 178 cm monkey can also have the upper hand, the height difference between 169 and 188 is too obvious. As long as he can play hard on the inside, even if Fukuda has not specially practiced inside skills, he depends on his body. Advantages can also completely crush Miyagi.


    All my colleagues in Miyagi and Xiangbei had seen this Afukuo a long time ago, knowing that Fukuda did not have long-range shooting ability at all, so his arms only opened horizontally to prevent penetration or throwing, and at the same time began to spray trash talk in his mouth.


    "You are Fukuda. I heard that you were kicked out because of the assault on the coach in the first grade. Is it true?"


    Fukuda''s eyes flashed, then immediately broke through.


    Fukuda''s breakthrough is very fierce and aggressive, and the speed is also very fast, but the person in front of him at this time is not the brother of glasses, but the fastest activation of the electric light stone fire palace in Xiangbei.


    Although Miyagi is on the defensive side, his movements are quicker than Fukuda''s, and he has fully achieved the ability to serve first. Fukuda''s game experience has not been enriched to the level of Amu. If he insists on this, he is likely to be caught It was judged to hit a person with the ball.


    Knowing that he couldn''t come hard, Fukuda immediately took the ball back and took a step back to avoid paying the last foul for nothing.


    Fukuda opened his sharp eyes, and Miyagi''s eyes flashed a bad smile before speaking again.


    "You can''t make a breakthrough, we''ve seen you through it a long time ago. You can''t shoot long distances. You can only score by getting close to the basket. That''s why you won''t be in Xiandao and our two first-year students."


    "Fukuda, don''t be influenced by him, calm down!"


    Xiandao shouted loudly, and Miyagi slandered viciously in his heart:''Asshole, don''t want your dick, Xiandao!''


    After slandering the Lingnan ace in his heart, Miyagi turned to Fukuda again and said, "Do you really want to go there? It doesn''t matter, if you want to go there, just say it. I''m generous."


    Miyagi''s confrontation with Fukuda is definitely not so easy, but with Fukuda''s self-esteem, how can he stand this bird''s air?


    Anger appeared in Ah Fu''s eyes, and after two heavy dribbles, he immediately began to break through.


    Fukuda¡¯s breakthrough is obviously more ferocious and aggressive than before, but Miyagi¡¯s speed is not slow. Speaking of Fukuda¡¯s breakthrough and Amu¡¯s breakthrough, they are of the same type, but Amu¡¯s power is stronger and he has a grasp of the rhythm. Better than Fukuda.


    Because of the confrontation with Amu, although Miyagi''s body was still unable to withstand the breakthrough of this power flow, he was still able to cling to Fukuda with his own flexibility and speed advantages, making Fukuda particularly uncomfortable.

 1676 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1676

    Miyagi¡¯s height is limited. This is something that cannot be changed in a short period of time. However, with his flexible footsteps, he blocks in front of Fukuda like a low wall, making Fukuda like every time he walks. Lift your feet high, feeling extremely strenuous.


    Fukuda squeezed Miyagi all the way to the basket, almost within reach of the basket.


    ''Good job, Futian!No matter how rich Miyagi''s defensive experience is, height is an irreparable disadvantage. The closer you are to the basket, the greater your advantage!''


    Fukuda had already raised his hand and prepared to shoot, and Miyagi immediately took off and raised his arm, unable to block, only trying to influence Fukuda''s shot.


    "Try it if you can, idiot!"


    The Miyagi people did not forget to stimulate Fukuda in mid-air. Fukuda, who had too much self-esteem, was really fooled. At the moment of shooting, his wrists were too hard!


    when!


    Fukuda''s shot was missed under Miyagi''s desperate interference. Fukuda was stunned, and coach Tianoka also opened his mouth, and instantly had nothing to say.When Fukuda saw the basketball in the air, he immediately took off and swiped the basketball lightly with his hands to make up for the basketball. It was considered to have gained face and picked up an offensive rebound.


    51:56


    "Fukuda, good fight!"


    Xian Dao knows Futian''s character, for fear that he was too concerned about the miss in the iron strike, so he hurriedly sent encouragement. Coach Tian Gang did the same, but the two smartest people in Lingnan were more worried about Lingnan''s situation.


    Before Fukuda ran back to the southern half of Mausoleum, Naruto had already ran to Miyagi''s side, deliberately using the volume Fukuda could hear: "How do you feel?"


    "Although the speed is fast, but the rhythm is not well grasped, next time he won''t let him enter the inside easily."


    "Well, it''s good luck for him to pick up this rebound, but he won''t have that good luck next."


    ''lucky?''A Fu Ge couldn''t help but pop out three # characters on his head.


    After Xiangbei attacked, Yasuda steadily took the ball through the half, and immediately passed it to Mitsui, who made a gesture for the ball.


    After Mitsui received the ball, he turned to face Lingnan Ace.


    "Xiandao, do you think you can prevent me with your ability?"


    Xiandao was taken aback, immediately opened his arms and blocked Mitsui''s route that he intended to break through while he was speaking: "If it were you and me three years ago, I''m really not sure."


    Three years ago, it was when Mitsui got the MVP of junior high school. At that time, Mitsui was in full swing in the middle school basketball world. Although Xiandao at that time was considered small and famous in junior high school, it was compared with Mitsui back then. It is totally different from the same day, saying that the exaggeration is the fire of Yingying, and you cannot compete with the sun and the moon.


    It''s just that it happened three years ago. Mitsui three years ago and Mitsui today are two different things. After all, Mitsui has been lost for more than a year, and Xiandao did not. The basketball life between them was virtually stretched. The same length.


    After knowing Naruto for a long time, Xiandao also learned the skill of not swearing swear words.


    However, Mitsui was obviously more talented than Immortal Dao in poisonous tongue, instead of being as angry as Immortal Dao expected, he was still happy.


    "I hope you can speak like this when Lingnan completely loses the right to compete in the national competition."


    After Mitsui dropped this provocative sentence, he immediately began to lower his center of gravity to dribble.


    The basketball shifted back and forth in Mitsui''s hands, and Xiandao also lowered his center of gravity and stared closely at all of Mitsui''s movements.


    Even if it was as easy as Sendo said before, even if Mitsui had a blank period of more than a year, Mitsui Kotobuki is Mitsui Kotobuki. The previous matches between Xiangbei and Hainan and Xiangyang fully proved that this guy is actually more difficult to deal with than Xiangbei''s No. 11. .


    Regardless of the past, Mitsui Shou is still Mitsui Shou after all. He is one of Xiangbei''s two attacking ace, and is recognized as the strongest and most comprehensive shooting guard in Kanagawa Prefecture. There is no one!


    This is the first time that Sendo has personally defended Mitsui and played against him in a short period of time. He has fully realized why Uozumi and Ikegami had such a big reaction when they heard the name Mitsui Shou.


    Speaking of the mastery of rhythm alone, even if he has a lot of insights about point guards, he is not Mitsui''s opponent at this stage.


    Mitsui shook the center of gravity from side to side, coordinated with the fake shoulder movement, and then made a breakthrough.


    This is not a false breakthrough for Mitsui, but a real breakthrough. However, Xiandao''s reaction was still a little slower. It was because Mitsui''s previous false shoulder movements were so realistic that Xiandao''s natural reaction did not keep up with Mitsui''s pace.


    The speed of breakthrough is of course the key to the success of the breakthrough, but the grasp of the rhythm can better see the quality of a player. After all, speed is mainly dependent on talent. A player like Yasuda cannot be trained for a lifetime. The speed of Miyagi, but the grasp of the rhythm can be learned, and this kind of learning is even more commendable.


    Xiandao was not as good as Mitsui in experience, and was breached by Mitsui, but he hadn''t completely lost his position yet, so he immediately turned around to defend.


    Knowing that Xiandao had chased him behind him, Mitsui turned his wrist and immediately passed the ball to Naruto who was under the basket.


    Naruto has an advantage against Yuzhu. Whether it is strength or flexibility, he wants to defeat Yuzhu too many ways, but after receiving Mitsui''s pass this time, Naruto immediately ran to the outside line, and Mitsui Also running at the camera.


    When the two figures crossed, the basketball returned from Naruto''s hands to Mitsui''s.


    Xiandao was unyielding and wanted to follow Mitsui, but Naruto stood in front of Xiandao like a high wall.


    This obstacle is completely different from a low wall like Miyagi. Naruto is tall and big, with broad shoulders. Standing in front of Immortal Road is a wide wall. Immortal hits him with one head, but he retreats and is in the basket. , Suddenly it became a confrontation between Mitsui and Uzumi.


    "Mitsui, even if you are the best player in the middle school, I will not lose to you who have been blank for more than a year!"


    "Really, come and try if you have the ability, 5 super idiots who committed the field!"


    Mitsui was obviously not a good student like Xiandao. He spoke without mercy. The monkey boss burst into anger from his nose. Seeing Mitsui jumping in front of him, he immediately jumped up the cover before thinking too much.


    Coach Tian Gang and Sendo¡¯s reminders were completely invalidated as long as they were still talking, because their words were all interrupted by the referee''s whistle.


    "Blue No. 4 thugs foul, the score is counted, and an extra free kick!"


    Just one minute after the second half of the game, the main center of Lingnan finally got his third offense.


    Naruto, Miyagi, Mitsui, and Yu lived here in the Xiangbei cross talk trio who suffered consecutive losses. Everyone caught a thug foul. It was really pitiful.


    Coach Tian Gang was helpless, and finally turned into a sigh.


    "Fish live..."


    Chapter 117-The advantage of rebounds, Lingnan frustrated


    Coach Tian Gang sighed secretly. Although Yuzhu is worse than Akagi in assisting and assisting teammates, the quality of Yuzhu is still not as good as Akagi.


    Not only is the individual''s ability at both offensive and defensive ends, but also has the ability to control the mind. At this point, Yuzhu is absolutely incomparable with Akagi.


    The Xiangbei cross talk trio clapped each other to celebrate, then waved their arms towards Yuzhu at the same time, showing their triceps.


    The monkey boss was full of anger, but he had to suppress it.


    Now the second half has only just started for 1 minute. If Yuzhu¡¯s head becomes hot to argue with the referee at this time, it will only increase the number of fouls by himself to 4 times. The last time Yuzhu does not want to repeat it. Now he It can only be patient.


    The three bastards Naruto, Mitsui and Miyagi glanced at each other, and they all saw the smiles in each other''s eyes.


    In fact, Mitsui''s foul just now was deliberate, not just for scoring, but also to create a favorable situation for Xiangbei.


    Yuzhu has now committed three fouls, and now there is about half of the game left. In the next game, Yuzhu will definitely be frustrated for fear of fouling.


    And even if Xiangbei lags behind in the score, as long as the fish is beaten off the field, Xiangbei can turn defeat into victory.


    Anyway, there are only 2 fouls left, which makes it easy and enjoyable.


    In fact, if Rukawa could deliberately pull Sendor out of the three-point line and let Naruto, Miyagi and Mitsui hit the basket continuously, it would not be necessary to let the fish go home and sleep at the end of the first half. The guy with his brain alone does not have this level of basketball consciousness at all.


    Mitsui stood on the free throw line. As the second most likely player in the free throw of Sh¨­bei, Mitsui was confident in his free throw.

 1677 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1677

    Before taking the ball, Mitsui winked at Naruto.


    Xiandao lowered his head and wiped his sweat, but secretly noticed the look in Mitsui''s eyes.


    Sure enough, after Mitsui got the ball, he immediately raised his hand for a free throw without making any adjustments!


    when!


    The lightning-fast free throw was not aimed at all, and Mitsui¡¯s goal was not to make a free throw at all, but to assist.


    After the basketball hit the back edge of the basket, it bounced high.


    Naruto and Xiandao started at the same time, quickly sprinting towards the basket.


    Although Yuzumi is tall, and as a center, defending the basket itself is his task, but his reaction and speed are all too slow, and he did not expect Mitsui to play fast, this rebound has nothing to do with him.


    Although Afuge is a Lingnan power forward and has a flexible and fast pace, he has only picked up two rebounds so far in the game. The rebounding matter has nothing to do with him.


    Now Lingnan can prevent Xiangbei from grabbing this key rebound, only Xiandao.


    Naruto and Xiandao rushed to the basket together and took off at the same time.


    From the take-off height and the wingspan, Naruto has the upper hand, but Xiandao has the advantage of position, closer to the basketball in the air.


    The two bodies wearing blue and red jerseys are flying into the air. The higher the height, the closer the two bodies are.Naruto glanced at the Lingnan ace next to him from the corner of his eyes, twisted his waist, and slapped his fart.


    Lingnan ace was desperately fighting for rebounds, and suddenly a strange force came.Before Xiandao had time to think about what was going on, the strange force hit him completely and immediately lost his center of gravity, his body could not be controlled in mid-air, and he fell to the ground immediately.


    After Naruto hit the fairy road, he immediately caught the basketball in mid-air, and then dunked.


    Huh!


    The referee flexed and extended two fingers, indicating that Xiangbei''s score was valid this time.


    55:56


    Xiangbei succeeded in playing 2+2, and Lingnan''s 5 point advantage in the first half of the game, when the second half only started 1 minute, it quickly shrank to only 1 point.


    "Referee, are you blind?! Offensive foul! Xiangbei No. 10 offensive foul!!"


    Witnessing the scene of Xiangbei No. 10 hitting his own ace to score, all Lingnan players suffocated the fire, it was really depressing, and the roaring sound came from the monkey boss.


    "Captain, stop talking!"


    Xiandao, who had just gotten up, quickly pressed his head to the hot fish, and then bowed and apologized to the referee: "Sorry, referee, we have no objections."


    The referee took a look at Xiandao, and still pressed the idea of ??blowing a fish to live a foul: "Please don''t question my penalty and continue playing now!"


    "Yes."


    Xiandao still looked very calm, and patted Yuzhu''s shoulder twice: "Don''t worry, Captain, I''m fine, I''ll just fight back next."


    Yu Zhu knew that Xiandao had saved his life. After calming down, he nodded and said, "No problem, Xiandao!"


    After Sendo calmed down the fish who was almost arguing with the referee, he finally understood what Naruto meant to apologize in advance.


    ''This guy...what a bastard!''


    Lingnan attacked again. After Xiandao dribbled the ball through halftime, he began to observe the players'' running position.


    Xiangbei''s defense is very targeted. The defense on the two offensive points of Yuzumi and Fukuda is very strict, but at the two points of Ikegami and Zhicao, they only used Yasuda and Mumu to defend.


    Although Yasuda and Mugure are not very good, but Ikegami and Uecho''s offensive power is also very poor, and none of them have three-point firepower. In fact, like Fukuda, they have to be close to the basket to score, but their breakthrough ability Compared to Futian, all are far behind.


    And Xiandao also knows very well that even if Ikegami and Zhicao break into the inside and get close to the basket, Naruto will immediately make up for defense at a terrifying speed. The probability of the two of them wanting to score in front of Naruto is basically the same as none. In terms of the sharpness of the pass, none of them can compare with Xiandao.


    After thinking about it, Xian Dao observed for a few seconds, but it turned out that he could only come by himself.


    Mitsui opened his arms and seriously defended the Lingnan ace Sendao Akira.


    Mitsui''s defensive experience is still higher than that of Rukawa. Although Xiandao has a 5 cm height advantage, Mitsui''s defense is more tight. Xiandao made several fake moves in a row. Mitsui did not cheat and could not find a chance to attack.


    ''It really is Mitsui Kotobuki. If it weren''t for more than a year of blankness, I''m afraid I wouldn''t even have the qualifications to face him face-to-face.''


    Xian Dao secretly admired Mitsui''s strength in his heart, but as the Lingnan ace, he definitely couldn''t lose here.


    Mitsui was also holding back a bit of energy in his heart. Mitsui felt cold in the battle between Xiangbei and Xiangyang. As a result, Mitsui did not perform well on the spot, while Rukawa Feng was showing great power and faintly becoming the only trump card in Xiangbei.


    And now that Rukawa Feng is pressed on the bench, even if Mitsui will not gloat, but he will not let go of this important opportunity. Regarding the position of Xiangbei ace, whether it is the fox or Mitsui, he is absolutely unwilling to give up.


    Mitsui''s defense seems very strange at first glance. His arms were opened horizontally but he did not raise him. Facing Sendo, who was 5 cm taller than himself, Mitsui''s defense was actually preventing penetration and passing but not shooting, even if he allowed Sendo to shoot a three-pointer. , And never let Xiandao pass the ball easily or break into the inside.


    Xiandao couldn''t find a chance to break through, and when he raised his hand to make a three-point false move, Mitsui did not respond at all. After several consecutive attempts, Xiandao gave up the attempt to break through and directly raised his hand for a long shot!


    "Grab a rebound!"


    Mitsui turned and yelled, because he had confidence in this, so he deliberately didn''t defend the three-pointer from Sendo.


    Although Xiandao is the only three-point shooter in Lingnan, his three-point shooting rate is currently not as good as Mitsui''s, and no matter how accurate the three-pointer is, the shooting rate cannot be 100%. As long as Xiandao misses, Xiangbei You can turn the defense into the offense because Mitsui has confidence in his monster''s rebounding ability.


    when!


    Sendao''s three-pointer was weaker this time, and he immediately popped out after hitting the iron.


    "Yuzhu, Futian, must grab this rebound!"


    Coach Tian Gang can see clearly off the court, and of course he also knows the significance of this rebound to Lingnan, so he roars off the court immediately.


    Uozumi and Fukuda squeezed into the basket at the same time, and Miyagi''s height, even if he can defend Fukuda with the flexibility of his feet, but there is no possibility of what contribution he wants to make when fighting for rebounds, so Miyagi is just A person slips sideways without wasting energy at all.


    Yuzhu, Fukuda and Naruto took off at the same time.


    Taking advantage of the height of the county''s first eldest person, Yuzhu Shengsheng won the rebound, as if hugging a beloved woman.


    But apparently some people are very dissatisfied with the "marriage" between this basketball and the monkey boss. A palm was born, and the basketball was shot away from the monkey boss. The basketball was flying in the direction of Fukuda.


    After Fukuda landed, he immediately took off again before he could make adjustments, and was about to take away this important rebound.


    Naruto followed Fukuda and took off quickly. Compared with the first time, the height of the flight was so small that it was impossible to detect with the naked eye, meaning there was no difference.After Naruto took off, one twisted his waist.


    Fukuda felt the same feeling that Xiandao had just suffered from the strange force. No matter what, he couldn''t maintain his balance. He flew out immediately and completely lost his position to fight for rebounds.


    In order to break Fukuda, Naruto himself did not grab this rebound.


    After the monkey boss adjusted slightly, he took off for the second time, and Naruto quickly vacated the air three times after landing, so the technique was repeated and the Lingnan monkey boss also smashed aside and grabbed the rebound.


    In the Xiangbei rest area, the captain of the orangutan and the cold-faced fox stood up suddenly, while Naruto waved his arms and passed the basketball to the front court.


    "Quick break!!"

 1678 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1678

    Chapter 118-Yayoi''s admiration, Daqian''s provocation


    Naruto beat Yuzumi and Fukuda, grabbed this crucial rebound, and immediately made a long pass.


    Miyagi and Mitsui immediately started at full speed and rushed towards the southern half of Lingnan.


    Fukuda and Yuzumi were just knocked away by Naruto, and the position was too deep, so the defense was no longer what they had done.


    And Chishang is running like Zhicao, even if Immortal Dao is their only trump card, but at such a time, Immortal Dao alone cannot bear all the pressure.


    After receiving the ball, Miyagi rushed all the way to the southern half of Lingnan, and Ikegami had already intercepted in front of Miyagi, his arms spread out, and he made a defensive attitude.


    Ikegami opened it horizontally with one hand, and held the other high, defending against breakthroughs and shots. Even if the person in front of him is Lightning Stone Fire Miyagi, even if he cannot completely seal Miyagi, he can at least block Miyagi for a while, and everything will wait for all his teammates to be seated.


    Miyagi''s eyes were fixed on the basket, but his hands turned sideways.


    Ikegami can prevent penetration shots, but can''t prevent Miyagi''s passing.


    Mitsui received a pass from Miyagi on the right side of the three-point line, where he had the highest percentage of three-pointers.


    For Mitsui''s data, Lingnan has done the most detailed investigation for a long time, although it is still not fully grasped, but from the records of the county meeting so far, it is not a big problem to analyze Mitsui''s hit rate in each position.


    Xian Dao is determined to defend himself against Mitsui. He himself knows very well that he just missed a three-pointer. If Mitsui made a three-pointer at this time, it would not only reverse the difference, it would also be a huge morale for Lingnan. Hit, so Sendo must not allow Mitsui to score.


    Mitsui smiled confidently when facing Lingnan Ace.


    "I''m really sorry, Xiandao, we are the strongest in Xiangbei!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Mitsui immediately dribbled the ball down his hips, the basketball switched from side to side, and before Naruto and Uzumi were in position, he immediately took off and shot.


    Sendao also took off at the same time, trying to intercept Mitsui''s long shot with his height advantage, aiming at Mitsui''s right hand, but Mitsui used his left hand to shoot this time.


    Sendo made a misjudgment and a big hat slapped empty, while Mitsui kept his Kanagawa''s number one shot and made a steady 3-pointer.


    57:55


    Only 1 minute and 37 seconds into the second half, Xiangbei succeeded in overtaking the score. Lingnan''s 5-point advantage in the first half is now like a dream. It was a flash in the pan, and then immediately disappeared.


    The Lingnan players were silent collectively, and Xian Dao was also secretly sighing. He failed to defend Mitsui in the ball just now, and it was a big blow to Lingnan''s morale.


    The Xiangbei cross talk trio once again high-five each other to celebrate their cooperation just now.


    The Xiangbei cold-faced fox looked at the score displayed on the scoreboard and was silent.


    Although he usually doesn''t have much words, he seems extremely silent at this time.


    Rukawa Fox has always been confident in his skills and attacking ability. When he was at Fuqiu, he also led the team to the finals of the junior high school. The''symptoms'' of the king of food.


    He displayed his personal offensive firepower and fought against Xian Dao. The score was not only caught up by Lingnan, but also led by 5 points.


    Now that after he left the field, the others did not directly start a battle with Xiandao, but cooperated with each other, leading the score in less than 2 minutes.


    Whose problem is this?


    ''Group basketball?''


    The fox looked at the stadium with a cold expression on his face, but his heart was really turbulent, with countless thoughts turning rapidly, and fierce collisions were constantly taking place.


    Lingnan offensive


    Sendo owns the ball and beats Mitsui with his speed advantage.


    Although Mitsui''s first start speed was not as fast as the current Xiandao, his defensive experience was more abundant, his prediction was very accurate, and he seized the first opportunity.


    Sendo stopped abruptly, and the nearest Mitsui directly heard the sound of rubbing the soles of his shoes against the ground.


    Then, with a crotch hand change, Xiandao immediately got up and shot.


    With a height advantage of 5 centimeters, Xian Dao leaned back slightly, and the basketball flew over Mitsui''s head and penetrated Xiangbei''s basket.


    57:57, split equally on both sides


    Xian Dao played the ball very decisively just now, bringing back 10% of the morale and fighting spirit that Lingnan was about to lose. This is the biggest role of the ace players. When the team is facing a crisis, they will directly fight out and play the role of a needle in the sea. It is the trump card game.


    Xiangbei organized an offensive, and in accordance with Naruto''s tactical gestures, everyone did not launch a fast break this time, but once again handed the ball to Yasuda, took the half-court slowly, and played a positional battle.


    When Naruto ran, he deliberately ran to the rest area of ??his house and shot.


    Rukawa Fox: "?"


    "What is that red head doing?!"


    "No, he is despising his teammates!"


    "It''s really unforgivable to dare to make such a gesture to Rukawa Feng SAMA!"


    "Hurry up, red head!"


    "Fuck off!"


    Naruto ignores Rukawa¡¯s yelling from the stands, and regardless of the shock of the Xiangbei players, and Rukawa fox has a look of astonishment on his face, but no matter what Naruto thinks, one thing is certain. Rukawa Kaede, a super newcomer from Xiangbei, was pointed by Naruto.


    "You idiot, you can''t compare to Immortal Dao right now. If you don''t understand, you can sit on the bench until the end, idiot fox!"


    Rukawa Feng clenched his fists, making people wonder if he would suddenly start a full martial arts with Naruto here, and after Naruto stimulated the cold-faced fox, he immediately turned and ran towards the southern half of the field.


    Beauty reporter Yayoi Aida''s eyes turned with the dazzling red head: "It seems that I was right, Sakuragi, it''s really scary."


    "Ms. Aida, what do you mean? Why did Sakuragi-san put Rukawa-san on the bench? Rukawa-san shouldn''t be so physically weak that he can''t play the entire game."


    "Of course it''s not a physical problem. Nakamura and Sakuragi deliberately put Rukawa Kaede on the bench. The purpose is to hone Rukawa Kaede."


    "Hone?"


    "Yes, the path Rukawa Feng walks now is the same as the past fairy road. The fairy path in the first grade is almost the same as the current Rukawa Feng. They are all very alone. However, the current fairy road has completely walked on Rukawa Feng. In front of, Xiangbei deliberately allowed Rukawa Feng and Sendo to face off in the first half, and let Rukawa Feng sit on the bench in the second half to stimulate Rukawa Feng, so that Rukawa Feng could grow up to the same height as Sendo as soon as possible with Sendao. Xiangbei The purpose of this game is no longer in this game. They honed Rukawa Kaede in this way, and the purpose is to deal with the ace of the mountain king, the nationally recognized strongest small forward-Sawabei Eiji!"


    "But... but wouldn¡¯t this be too risky? Now only one team from Hainan will definitely enter the national competition. Lingnan and Xiangbei are both likely to be eliminated. If Xiangbei loses in this game, they may be. There is no way to enter the national competition. If the time comes, there is no need to say anything to deal with Zebei Eiji."


    "You are right, Nakamura, this is indeed very risky, but Sakuragi did just that, or that he is not risking at all because he has absolute confidence."


    "What confidence?"


    "''Even if Rukawa Feng is defeated by Xiandao, Xiangbei can defeat Lingnan and enter the national competition.'' He has such confidence that he will let Rukawa Feng come to chaos."


    "Will it really be like this? If this is the case, I can''t believe he is just a high school student!"


    "Yes, Nakamura, even a professional basketball coach may not have such confidence and such magnanimity... Sakuragi... what kind of monster are you?"


    Yayoi Aida has already seen the plans of Naruto and Coach Anzai. Even Yayoi Aida has begun to pay less attention to the outcome of this game. From a personal point of view, Yayoi Aida cares more about Rukawa Kaede. Whether this game can achieve the breakthrough they hoped for, and what kind of amazing performance the kid who she rated as a monster can have.

 1679 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1679

    Fish live: "..."


    Let alone how depressed Yuzhu will be, Fukuda has now encountered his strongest enemy.


    Although Naruto has replaced Akagi as a center for several games, his job is still a power forward after all. Once Akagi recovers from his injury and returns to the basketball court, Naruto will have to do that bitter and tiring big again. The striker is really pitiful and tight.


    And speaking of it, Naruto and Fukuda are the real matchups. Naruto previously considered himself the number one power forward in the country. Fukuda wanted to beat Naruto and win the title of the number one power forward.


    It¡¯s just that the first half of the game between the two sides turned into a one-on-one match between Sendo and Rukawa Kaede. Fukuda could only defend Mumu honestly. There was not much performance in the first half, and now there are opponents against Naruto. Opportunity, coupled with the previous continuous stimulation, how could Fukuda retreat again?


    "Fukuda, be careful!"


    Xiandao and Mitsui did not forget to remind Fukuda aloud, but for today''s Fukuda, it is hard to say how effective Xiandao''s body shape can be.


    In the field duel, it became Naruto and Fukuda. Ah Fu had a strong dribble, but Naruto''s arms spread out horizontally, and the defense range was quite large. Moreover, Naruto had a strong body, but his movements were not at all flexible. Lose to Futian.


    Naruto used to play with the three highest-level small forwards in the country. Their breakthroughs may not be as strong as Fukuda, but they are better than Fukuda in terms of speed, sharpness and rhythm. How can Futian break through the past with the physical qualities of people?


    Under Naruto''s strict defense, Fukuda couldn''t find a chance to break through and shoot, and his time was slowly consumed.


    Naruto was distracted and looked at the time displayed on the electronic score meter: "There are 4 seconds left, you have lost."


    Fukuda was depressed, but the attack time was almost over. With only 2 seconds left, Fukuda made a jump shot.


    Qingtian: "It''s so fast!"


    A Mu: "Although it is fast, but the rhythm is not good, it is impossible to enter!"


    A Mu''s mouth really didn''t say anything good. Fukuda made a hard shot this time and hit the iron directly. Naruto turned and rushed to the basket, snatching the rebound, leaving Lingnan No. 13 completely embarrassed.


    "Fukuda, calm down, just take your time."


    Xiandao was still trying his best to comfort Futian, but he was really sighing in his heart.


    Fukuda''s personality is very stubborn, especially in basketball. When he first entered the first grade, Fukuda directly challenged Yuzhu, who was already the main center of the team at the time. Although he was defeated by Yuzhu, coach Tianoka also saw that Fukuda¡¯s strong fighting spirit is definitely a manufacturable, so his training is very strict, and it happened that Fukuda attacked the coach and was kicked out of the basketball team.


    Futian''s character is extremely stubborn, his style of play is tenacious, and he can work hard under any circumstances, bringing Lingnan''s unyielding fighting spirit, but he himself is also a problem child.


    Once provoked and stimulated, Fukuda will easily become less calm. When he loses his composure, Fukuda¡¯s powerful attacking firepower will be affected. When the attacking power cannot be displayed, Fukuda¡¯s defense is too poor and he is not good at passing. Weaknesses will be exposed to the maximum.


    Although one is ugly and the other is handsome, Fukuda and Rukawa Kaede still have some similarities.


    Naruto aimed at Fukuda''s stubborn and irritable character, so he attacked him.


    Although Rukawa Feng was placed on the bench and Xiangbei lost a powerful attacking turret, the offensive firepower of the Xiangbei cross talk trio was also at the top level in the country. In fact, even with the current Xiangbei lineup, it is nationwide. Nei also belongs to the best team.


    Naruto has a dominant strength in the interior, and Mitsui and Miyagi can act as super mobile forts, and at the same time can be the top commanders of the offensive side, and Brother Glasses can also act as fixed-point forts, maintaining three-point firepower No matter how Lingnan was, he didn''t dare to completely empty the deputy captain of Xiangbei. Although Yasuda didn''t have any offensive ability, he simply had a stable mentality.


    Xiangbei took the cross talk trio as the core. Without the passing black hole of Ruchuan Feng, the passing between the people in Xiangbei became more smooth, and they began to completely suppress Lingnan and exert their original powerful strength.


    Even if there are only three people left in the main force, the strength of Xiangbei is still enough to compete with Lingnan, and even gain the upper hand.


    Of course, the organization and scheduling capabilities of the two super dual guards Mitsui and Miyagi are indispensable, but there are also reasons for Lingnan''s poor performance.


    The current situation is almost a copy of the second half of the first half, but now the players from Xiangbei pass smoothly, cooperate with each other, and exert their super strength. On the Lingnan side, Xiandao doesn¡¯t know what to think. , Has been passing the ball to Fukuda and let him play Xiangbei alone.


    Although Fukuda''s attack firepower is indeed very powerful, he was completely disturbed by Hainan''s defense line by one person at the beginning, but Naruto''s strength is even higher than Fukuda''s, and Fukuda''s attack firepower is completely contained with powerful strength.


    The attacking arrow''s scoring ability was strongly curbed, and Fukuda''s stubborn character refused to pass the ball. As a result, the passing between Lingnan players became completely obscure and it was only natural that Lingnan would fall behind.


    Comparing the first and second halves, Fukuda became Rukawa, and the cross talk trio of Naruto, Mitsui and Miyagi could correspond to the Yuzumi, Sent¨­, and Planting in the last part of the first half.


    Seven minutes after the second half of the game, Xiangbei, without Rukawa Feng, a super offensive turret, instead overtook the score and took the lead.


    76: 67


    With only 13 minutes left before the end of the game, Xiangbei easily led Lingnan by 9 points.


    Rukawa & Fukuda: "..."


    Coach Tian Gang: "Santa, you really deserve to be my most proud disciple."


    Aida Yayoi: "It''s terrible... Both are..."


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty-Futian''s loopholes, blows of confidence


    Although there are 13 minutes left in the game, the gap of 9 points is definitely reversible, but in the eyes of the general audience, Xiangbei can reverse the gap of 5 points within 2 minutes and expand the difference to 9 points all the way. To the extent, as long as Xiangbei maintains this rhythm, even if there is a small mistake, Lingnan can''t change the situation of the battle. It seems that the general situation is already set.


    But even if the game has reached this point, Coach Tian Gang still has not given up the hope of winning, not only in the trust of the ace player Sendo, but also in Fukuda.

 1680 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1680

    ''Futian, come on, whether we can win in Lingnan is now up to you!''


    Fukuda still didn''t know what kind of heavy duty he was carrying on his back. He was still stubborn and brazenly facing Xiangbei No. 10, constantly launching a single-dump attack.


    To be honest, in the last match against Hainan, Futian''s performance was excellent.


    Although it has almost no effect on the defensive end, it is extremely eye-catching on the offensive end. It can be said that the last time Lingnan was able to lead Hainan in the first half, Futian definitely contributed.


    But in this game, Lingnan''s attack arrow almost completely lost his voice, and his performance on the defensive end was as bad as before, but even Fukuda''s original attack, there was almost no show in this game, and it was strongly restricted by Naruto. , The whole game was very tragic.


    Originally, because Lingnan finally maintained the lead in the first half, this problem has not been exposed too much.


    But in the second half, Lingnan went from leading to lagging in less than 2 minutes, and Futian had completely turned into a passing black hole at this time, and the original attacking firepower could not be displayed, and Xiandao had been letting Futian one. Under the combination of human attack and the three, Fukuda was too alone, and the problem of passing black holes was thoroughly exposed.


    Lingnan is now in a stage of lagging behind, and morale is slowly decreasing as the difference between the two sides increases. He is in urgent need of scoring, but Xiandao''s performance is like the Xiangbei players in the first half. Even today''s players are in a black hole state. Still passed the ball to Fukuda, and Fukuda, of course, wants to challenge Naruto again.


    The current situation in Xiangbei is really strange. Captain Akagi can¡¯t play and can only sit in the rest area. It¡¯s okay; but with super attacking firepower, he is not injured or sick, and he does not look like a physically weak super rookie Kaede Rukawa. Being pressed on the bench, the matchup between Naruto and Fukuda on the field is normal, but Miyagi, who is only 169 cm, is standing in front of the 202 cm Yuzu. The distribution of Xiangbei¡¯s players does not matter. It can only be described as strange.


    Naruto and Fukuda faced off again. Although the scene of their two duel was limited to the inside, it was in the first half.Rukawa Kaede and Sendo''s one-on-one duel are also very similar, but compared to the fierce attack and defense between Rukawa Kaede and Sendo, Naruto and Fukuda are almost unilaterally strangled.


    When Fukuda had just entered the three-point line, Naruto had already defended him, waving his arms and turning his steps back and forth, just to prevent Fukuda from easily entering the inside line to attack.


    Fukuda lowered his weight to dribble, and the basketball switched back and forth between his hands.


    Although Fukuda''s dribble is good, but because of the lack of actual game experience, in terms of rhythm control, he is not at the same level as Xiandao.


    It can be said that Futian can kill the Quartet on Hainan''s defensive line because Hainan has a lot of inferior defenses except for Amu, and Amu must defend the immortal way alone. Others can''t defend Futian. A fierce breakthrough.


    If it is to change to Xiangyang, sending Hasegawa to defend Fukuda will force Xiandao to show off his personal offensive firepower, because Hasegawa''s defense is superior to all players in Hainan except Amu.


    The competition experience is richer, the technique is more pure, the speed is faster, and the strength is stronger.


    Naruto is fully superior in all qualities, so if he can''t block Fukuda, he will die.


    Fukuda was unable to break through under Naruto¡¯s strict defense. Naruto¡¯s defense was very oppressive, almost sticking to Fukuda¡¯s side. His defensive action would be directly blown by the referee as a defensive foul. Dangerous, but also the most stressful form of defense for offensive players.


    Fukuda gradually felt anxious under Naruto''s close defense, but Naruto, the bastard, kept using an unhurried voice, like chanting, to remind him of the time to attack.


    With 10 seconds left in the offense, Fukuda dribbled the ball.


    Naruto moved his center of gravity a little, and Fukuda''s shoulder hit his Xiong''s mouth.


    Naruto''s weight is 93 kilograms, while Fukuda is only 80 kilograms. The difference in strength between the two can be said to be huge, but when Fukuda touched it lightly, Naruto staggered back a few steps and fell to the ground. .


    beep!


    The timely whistle of the impartial referee destroyed Fukuda¡¯s self-confident joy in a breakthrough: "The blue No. 13 hits a man with the ball, Xiangbei has the right to the ball!"


    Lingnan''s attack once again failed, and he also hit a man with the ball in vain and gave the ball directly to Xiangbei.


    Mitsui ran over, stretched out his hand to pull Naruto sitting on the ground up, and lowered his voice: "You did it on purpose, right?"


    "Nonsense, just the strength of Fukuda, can you knock me down?"


    Naruto responded to Mitsui with a smile, and took Mitsui''s hand to stand up: "But the next ball will kill Lingnan!"


    "of course!"


    The offensive and defensive sides switched over, Xiangbei attacked with the ball.


    Basketball switches back and forth between Mitsui, Miyagi and Yasuda. Mitsui and Miyagi are all top super guards in the country. Either of them can organize and dispatch the team¡¯s maximum firepower. Sendo and Ikegami want to defend. The two of them are under great pressure.


    Although Yasuda¡¯s strength is undoubtedly the lowest in the game, but based on the idea of ??not seeking merit, but seeking no fault, Yasuda has always been very stable in this game. Although his personal offense did not even make a single shot, he has already gained 2 An assist is a good result.


    The passing between the three is quite smooth. Although Yasuda''s passing here will be a bit slower, there will never be a dead ball. Even if the strengths of Yasuda and Rukawa are completely different, for Xiangbei at this time, The role that Yasuda can play is greater than that of the lone food king.


    The three passed the ball to each other, the basketball passed between the three guards, and Naruto ran around the court.


    Naruto is obviously overpowered, let alone a game, even if he plays 8 overtime, it is impossible to exhaust Naruto''s physical strength.


    Naruto ran all over the field, and in a blink of an eye, relying on his own speed advantage, he left Lingnan center far behind him to eat the dust.


    Miyagi reacted the fastest. With the instant activation speed, he shook off the upper half of the pool. After receiving the pass from Yasuda, he passed the ball with his hands and immediately passed the ball to Naruto.


    The speed difference between Yuzhu and Naruto is too big. Although he is one of the four major centers in the county, his heavy body cannot keep up with the flying red-haired monkey no matter how hard he tries.


    Fukuda had no choice, and he wanted to defeat Naruto. He immediately stepped forward to make up for it.


    Naruto just waited for him to move. As soon as Fukuda came to the defense, Naruto immediately took off, but the direction was not facing the basket, but facing the Xiangbei deputy captain who was in the open position.


    The basketball in Naruto''s hand passed over Fukuda''s head and passed into the hands of Brother Glasses accurately.


    Brother Glasses is unguarded, facing an empty basket, throwing his hands up!


    Huh!


    79: 67


    Now that the game is played, the difference between the two sides has finally reached double digits.


    "Good vote, Mu Mu!"


    All the colleagues in Xiangbei also gave praise to the glasses brother, saying that the vice captain of Xiangbei did a good job in this game, shooting 2 of 4 three-pointers, scoring 6 points, and 1 assist and 1 turnover.


    Even if Mu Mu''s strength is not as good as that of Lingnan''s bench, either off-road or grass planting can be used to deal with Mu Mu, but Lingnan dare not completely empty him, otherwise Mu Mu''s three-pointer will make you cry to death.


    In the attack just now, Yuzumi was unable to prevent Naruto from losing his position, and Fukuda immediately made up the defense. It was originally a correct choice, but Naruto¡¯s passing awareness is obviously higher than Fukuda¡¯s offensive awareness. With a three-pointer, Lingnan is already on the edge of the cliff. If this continues, you don''t even need to let Ruchuan Feng play again, and Xiangbei can easily win.


    Many viewers have this idea in their hearts. In their opinion, even though Immortal Dao is powerful, he alone cannot change the overall situation.


    The point difference is now in double digits. After that, Lingnan''s offense is very critical. If he can score successfully, it may stabilize the mentality of Lingnan''s players. However, if he fails, Lingnan may fail and lose the game.


    For such a crucial goal, Xiandao did not come by himself, but once again chose to pass it to Fukuda.


    With such a huge pressure on his back, Fukuda¡¯s breakthrough is more fierce and powerful than before, but in Naruto¡¯s view, his attacking rhythm has all been messed up. At this time Fukuda does not seem to be a powerful attack at all. The hand is just a newbie with good physical fitness, just as if he rushed to the basket with the ball directly.


    Fukuda kept advancing, Naruto kept backing, and when they reached the basket, the two stopped at the same time and then took off at the same time.


    Fukuda could only see Xiangbei''s basket in his eyes, and only wanted to score basketball in his mind.


    But the big hand that appeared from mid-air cruelly shattered Fukuda''s ideas. In terms of power confrontation, Fukuda was not an opponent at all. The basketball was shot directly off the court with a big hat, and Fukuda himself lost his balance and fell horizontally to the ground.


    ''Is there no chance?''


    Chapter 121-Fukuda''s transformation, Naruto''s spirit


    beep!


    "Red No. 10, defensive foul, two free throws!"

 1681 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1681

    Naruto raised his hands honestly, without arguing at all, arguing with the referee was purely impatient, such as Yuzumi.


    The block shots this time had a great psychological impact on the Lingnan players. Even if the referee blew Naruto''s defensive foul, this did not improve much. Especially Fukuda, who was overturned by Naruto directly on the ground, was hit the hardest, and his eyes were a little lax. sluggish.


    Naruto looked at Lingnan players: "If Xiandao can''t solve the problem, it must be called a timeout.''


    "Hey, Fukuda, are you okay?"


    The Lingnan player who was hit did not seem to include Xiandao at all. This guy was as calm as before, smiling.


    "Santa..."


    "Don''t mind, we''ll be fine after a while. Let''s go for free throws now."


    "Santa, I..."


    "I said it doesn''t matter, Futian, now there is half of the second half left. We still have a chance, Futian, you have to come on, you are our ace attacker."


    Such words of encouragement are quite exciting for Futian, especially if this is the case from the real ace player Xiandao in Lingnan, it is more encouraging to Futian. The tall boy of 188 cm has some eyes at this time. fever.


    "Xiandao, I''m sorry, I will never let you down again!"


    Xiandao patted Futian on the shoulder, turned and walked away.


    The representative of Xiangbei''s inferior physical strength wiped the sweat on his head: "What''s the use of these now? Anyway, the game is over."


    Regardless of whether Fukuda heard Mitsui''s words or not, Fukuda was not injured anyway and can continue the game. Everything has to wait until the free throw is finished.


    Fukuda stepped to the free throw line, while the players from Xiangbei and Lingnan were on both sides, waiting for Fukuda to grab a rebound if he missed a free throw.


    Fukuda¡¯s free throw percentage is not amazing, at least not comparable to Mitsui, but the county convention until the end of the joint final? Naruto who maintained the highest free throw percentage is still the most ugly posture. Facts have proved that it looks good. What is meaningless, is the truth.


    Fukuda stood on the free throw line, and the remaining 9 players, 18 eyes were all fixed on Fukuda.


    Huh!


    Fukuda''s first penalty hits steadily, an accurate hit without any hesitation or hesitation.


    And when Fukuda was preparing to execute the second free throw, Xiangbei and Lingnan players had begun to secretly compete for position, wanting to compete for this important rebound.


    Fukuda looked directly at the basket and shot the basketball.


    Huh!


    With tremendous pressure on his shoulders, Fukuda made two free throws, and Naruto was a loss for this foul.


    However, the score between the two sides was 79:69, and the difference was still as huge as 10 points!


    Fukuda made two free throws this time, which was beyond the expectations of the Xiangbei players, but for them, the advantage is still on their side. There are a little more than 12 minutes left in the game, and they are still 10 points ahead. Lingnan wants to reverse this. The difference is basically impossible.


    The Hainan player was determined to qualify, so he looked complacent, and Amu hugged his arms: "I didn''t expect Futian''s mental quality to be quite good. Under such circumstances, he made two free throws, which is a relief for Lingnan. However, these 10 The difference of points..."


    Xiangbei organized an offense again, and after all the players were seated, Naruto started running fast again.


    With his speed of 11 seconds per 100 meters, only Xiandao and Fukuda can keep up with him in Lingnan, and Yuzhu¡¯s inferior speed is not Naruto¡¯s fast-running opponent at all. The man threw off a big cut, was completely out of position, unable to defend.


    Miyagi didn''t watch people pass the ball, and the basketball was immediately sent to Naruto who was in the open.


    Fukuda once again chose to make up defense, but a stable psychological quality does not mean that defense can be excellent.


    The problem of Fukuda''s lack of defensive experience cannot be completely eliminated in one game. Naruto easily shook Fukuda with a change of direction, and then made a relaxed jump shot from the basket.


    81:69, the difference is still 12 points.


    A Mu: "Sure enough, it won''t work. The advantage is still on the northern side of Hunan."


    Coach Gaotou gently shook his fan and sat firmly on the Diaoyutai: "After Xiangbei pressed Rukawa Kaede on the bench, although it seemed that the team¡¯s attacking firepower was drastically reduced, in fact, Sakuragi, Mitsui and Miyagi¡¯s The attacking firepower of the trio is no longer under that of any Kanagawa team, and without the solo king like Rukawa Kaede, the passing between the Xiangbei players is smoother, with tacit cooperation, and the strength of the play is actually in the presence of Rukawa Kaede. Above the situation, it is too difficult for Lingnan to catch up with the lagging score."


    In fact, both Amu and Gaotou have probably seen the intentions of Xiandao in the offensive and defensive period just now, but they did not say clearly, and if the two of them have the right idea, then Xiandao''s aura is far beyond their imagination. Above.


    Lingnan organized the attack, and Xiandao still passed the ball to Futian again as before.


    After the performance of the previous period, the audience was not optimistic about Fukuda''s performance, because during the matchup with Xiangbei No. 10, Afu had been completely suppressed and his performance so far has been very miserable.


    Fukuda''s eyes are very focused, but something seems to have changed.


    Fukuda started quickly after the dribble, and the breakthrough speed was indeed very fast. The absolute speed was not worse than that of Xiandao, but in terms of rhythm control, the gap between Fukuda and Xiandao was still very large.


    Naruto followed suit and defended Fukuda. Although the game has been played for most of the time, Naruto still maintains superb physical strength. It is impossible for Afogo to get rid of Naruto with speed.


    Fukuda changed directions several times and even made false projections, but Naruto was never fooled and kept close to Fukuda, not giving him any chance to attack or break through.


    In the eyes of all audiences, this time offense and defense will be the same as before. In fact, even Lingnan''s players think so, but the only exceptions are Sendo and Tian Gang.


    Ah Fu failed to make a continuous breakthrough. When the attack time was only 10 seconds left, Fukuda quickly collected the ball, and then changed hands and chose...pass!


    Snapped!


    The basketball bounced off the ground and fell into the hands of the fish.


    Lingnan''s main center, the first man in Kanagawa received the ball, and when he turned around, the only defender in front of him was Miyagi!


    With a height difference of more than 30 centimeters, no matter how hard Miyagi worked hard, he couldn''t prevent Yu from inside. Yu lived in front of Miyagi and scored the ball easily with a layup.


    81: 71


    "Fukuda, it''s a good pass!"


    The monkey boss was depressed for the majority of the game, because Fukuda''s pass was finally a relief in his heart, and his generous hand slapped Fukuda''s back heavily, making Ah Fu stunned.


    As the No. 1 sugar cube in Lingnan, Xian Dao immediately praised his thumb, and Fukuda¡¯s pass just now, although in terms of the angle and accuracy of the pass, is not comparable to Xian Dao, and a true point guard like Miyagi. There is a huge gap in comparison, but this awareness is the most rare.


    The Lingnan No. 13 problem child was suppressed by Naruto for most of the game and finally achieved a personal breakthrough.


    "It''s great, Fukuda... it''s so great..."


    Coach Tianoka couldn¡¯t help himself. Although the combination of Mitsui, Miyagi and Rukawa Kaede failed to come to Lingnan, after this game, Fukuda has also grown up. He is not just a pure attacker, but a real attacker. Can help Xiandao, help an important player of the team.


    While no one saw it, Coach Tian Gang quickly wiped his eyes, but the joy in his heart was indescribable.


    With 12 minutes left in the game, they still have a chance at Lingnan!


    "Xiandao... really amazing." The beauty reporter Yayoi Aida exclaimed, and when the rookie Nakamura next to him showed a puzzled look, he explained: "It''s not just Xiangbei who is honing the players, it''s the same in Lingnan, for Lingnan. , This time they have the last chance to enter the country, but Sendo students deliberately kept passing the ball to Fukuda just now, letting Fukuda and Sakuragi go heads-up in the inside, just to hone the player Fukuda. Now he has succeeded, Fukuda has understood collective basketball It makes sense. Although there are only 12 minutes left, Lingnan should still have a chance to fight back."


    The beauty reporter''s eyes were very accurate, and then he turned to the Xiangbei rest area: "Fukuda has understood, how about you, Rukawa Feng?''


    Fukuda has become more mature in this game. Although his passing and rhythm control are too immature compared to Xiandao, it is very rare to be able to take this first step.


    Fukuda is no longer a passing black hole. Under Xiandao''s active scheduling, the passing between Lingnan players began to become smooth.

 1682 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1682

    Although the trio of Naruto, Mitsui, and Miyagi is strong, Xiangbei is at a significant disadvantage in terms of Mumu and Yasuda.


    If Naruto runs to defend Fukuda, then Yuzhu is completely emptied. Because of the height difference, even if Mumu, Miyagi and Yasuda go together, it is impossible to prevent Yuzhu. After all, it is even three. Mu Mu, the tallest person among the people, is only 178 cm, 24 cm behind Yuzhu, and the height difference is too obvious.


    Because of the rise of Fukuda, Lingnan began to exert the strongest attacking firepower, chasing points frantically in the next game.


    The game went on for 5 minutes quickly. Under the chain of Xiandao, Fukuda and Yuzhu cooperated with each other to continuously narrow the difference. With 7 minutes left in the game, Xiangbei 93:90 Lingnan, only one three-pointer. The distance of the ball.


    At this time, Xiangbei once again applied for substitution.


    Aida Yayoi looked at the Xiangbei rest area: "At this point in the game, I should let Rukawa Kaede play."


    This is what the beautiful reporter thinks. After all, the morale of Lingnan is high now, and Xiangbei needs Rukawa Feng''s scoring ability. However, the replacement schedule in Xiangbei made the beautiful reporter and the audience all fall through.


    Xiangbei No. 9 Kakuda came off the bench, and it was Xiangbei''s current inside pillar, No. 10 Naruto, who was replaced.


    Chapter 122-Foul Tactics, Mental Mentor


    Naruto''s dispatch this time was beyond everyone''s expectations. Judging from the shocked expressions on the faces of Gaotou and Tian Gang''s two coaches, even they did not expect Xiangbei''s weird dispatch this time.


    Naruto was too lazy to explain his tactical intentions to them. After a few words with Kakuda, he immediately let him play, while Naruto himself returned to the Xiangbei rest area.


    "Sakuragi, what the hell are you doing?!"


    Akagi gorilla has a big face stretched. Although his skin has always been so dark, it can be seen that Akagi is in a very bad mood now.


    Naruto''s expression was completely opposite to Akagi, still holding that nasty smile.


    "Don''t worry, gorilla, you don''t have to be so nervous, as I said, we will definitely win in Xiangbei."


    Naruto¡¯s words are a bit perfunctory, but Captain Orangutan has nothing to do now, because in this game, Xiangbei¡¯s temporary coach is Naruto. No matter how unhappy Akagi is, at least in this game, he is impossible. Defy Naruto''s tactical arrangements.


    Even if Akagi wants to play, if Naruto''s temporary coach doesn''t allow it, Akagi can only go on one side.


    Bureaucracy kills people!


    After Naruto left the field, he sat beside Rukawa and watched the game without saying anything to him, just staring at the court.


    Because of Naruto''s end, Xiangbei''s current pitch is seriously insufficient.


    The tallest Mitsui is only 185 cm. The only players on the field who exceed 180 cm are Mitsui and Kakuda. Nowadays, Kakuda, who plays center, has a height difference of 22 cm compared to Uozumi. Whoever thinks it, Lingnan The inside line now has an absolute advantage.


    With Xiangbei¡¯s current lineup, Mitsui¡¯s defense against immortality and Miyagi¡¯s defense of Fukuda are no choice but to what extent Yuzumi and Kakuda can do so, in fact, everyone has no confidence.


    Lingnan organized the attack, and there was no doubt that Xiandao immediately passed the ball to Yuzhu.


    Although Yuzhu doesn''t have the orthodox back-up singles skills, it is a simple trick that he instinctively uses to squeeze into the basket with his body.


    Kakuda is only 180 centimeters and 78 kilograms. Regardless of its height or weight, the gap between it and the fish is too large, and it is impossible to resist the powerful force of the prefectural leader!


    Yuzhu is now in the basket to show the strength of the county''s top man, and the performance of Yuzhu in the previous period can only be said that it is not that Yuzhu is too weak, but the No. 10 kid in Xiangbei is too weird. That''s it.


    Kakuda couldn''t resist the strength of Yuzhu, and was squeezed into the basket step by step.


    Yuzumi just turned around and when he was about to shoot, Kakuda pushed hard.


    beep!


    "Red No. 9, pushes a foul, and takes two free throws!"


    Although Yuzumi''s offensive failed, he got two free throw opportunities, which seemed not to be a loss.


    Lingnan Monkey boss stepped to the free throw line, adjusted a bit, and shot confidently.


    when!Yuzhu missed the first penalty.


    "Don''t worry, Captain, just take your time."


    The handsome Lingnan Tang Kuo immediately offered comfort, but he vaguely understood Xiangbei''s tactical intentions.


    Yuzhu took two deep breaths, adjusted it, and then shot again.


    when!


    The second round continued to hit the iron, the monkey boss was stunned, Coach Tian Gang covered his face in pain, and all the members of Xiangbei sighed.


    A smile appeared on Kakuda''s face, and he recalled the tactics Naruto had told him when he was changing.


    ''Kakuda, listen up, after you''re on the court, you will stare at the fish negatively.''


    ''But... but I can''t prevent the fish from living in senior at all.''


    ''Nothing is impossible, I tell you, if the fish hold the ball and squeeze you to the basket, you will try to block him. Your physical strength is still sufficient, so there is no need to consider the physical strength, even if the fish is squeezed It''s okay to get to the basket. When he shoots, you immediately foul and let him free throws!''


    ''...Yes, I understand!''


    Although Kakuda had some doubts about Naruto''s tactical arrangements when he first came on the field, he has now completely trusted and is full of fighting spirit.


    beep!


    "Red No. 9, pushes a foul, and takes two free throws!"


    The referee blew the whistle again, Lingnan Monkey boss once again got a free throw opportunity, and Xiangbei''s No. 9 received his fourth foul within just 3 minutes of playing. This time, Xiangbei No. 9 has been given to Lingnan Monkey. The boss made 8 free throws, but no one can say that Xiangbei No. 9 performed badly.


    when!when!


    Two consecutive sharp iron strikes made Coach Tian Gang sigh again, while Xiangbei''s bench was all cheered.


    "Kakuda, you played so well!"


    "That''s it, prevent that monkey boss from killing!"


    It is an exaggeration to say that Kakuda can prevent dead fish from living, but in the few minutes of offense and defense, Lingnan Monkey boss was extremely depressed because of Xiangbei''s No. 9.


    Kakuda fouled 4 consecutive times in 3 minutes and gave 8 free throws to the monkey boss. The free throw time is not counted. Therefore, it should be the best chance to chase points for Lingnan, but the monkey boss only made 1 of 8 free throws. This is really true. Coach Tian Gang was so depressed he wanted to hit the wall.


    Xiangbei 98:96 Lingnan. In that period of time, Lingnan only narrowed the difference by 1 point. Xiangbei''s foul tactics played a very good role.


    In fact, the tactics used by Xiangbei today is the very famous shark-cutting tactics of later generations. This tactic is aimed at the super center O''Neal who has dominant strength in the interior but is very rubbish free throws.


    At that time, O''Neal had an absolute strong inside the league, but his free throw was a huge weakness that was difficult to compensate. Therefore, the former Mavericks coach Sr. Nelson used this tactic to limit O''Neal, which is to foul O''Neal and reduce his shots. O¡¯Neal¡¯s free-throw percentage is really terrible, so O¡¯Neal¡¯s scoring will be limited and he can get the ball.


    However, the shark slashing tactic is not a tactic that can be used casually, because even the strongest offensive team in the league, the score that can be obtained after a ball is only about 1.1 points, so if the shooting rate of a free throw is more than 60% Players who use the shark-slashing tactics will lose more than the gains.


    However, the shark-cutting tactics are not only aimed at O¡¯Neal. In this era, the shark-cutting tactics should have already appeared, and the target of this tactic is the super center who dominates the league¡¯s interior far before O¡¯Neal, Dashuai Zhang-Wilt Chamberlain.


    Chamberlain is one of the greatest centers in the history of the league. The unprecedented 100 points in a single game and the record of no one to come has made Chamberlain the super scoring king in the history of the league.


    However, Chamberlain''s free throw percentage is really horrible, and the free throw percentage fluctuates around forty or fifty year-round.

 1683 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1683

    Chamberlain¡¯s highest free throw percentage in the season was in the 61-62 season. When he was still in the Warriors, the season average free throw percentage was the highest in his career, but it was only 61.3%, and the lowest was only 38%. It was in the 67-68 season. At that time, Chamberlain''s shooting percentage was as high as 59.5%, and his shooting percentage was a lot higher than free throws. He was completely a Martian.


    Naruto asked Kakuda to use this foul tactic to restrict fish live. The physical fitness of Kakuda and Kakuda is too different. No matter how hard Kakuda tries, it is impossible to restrict fish live by ordinary means. No, it can only make a surprise.


    Obviously, Naruto¡¯s tricks are very useful. In the case of unguarded in Xiangbei and Yuzhu opponent Kakuda almost dominates, Lingnan only caught up with 1 point in 3 minutes. Now no one can say Naruto¡¯s tactics. There is a problem, even Akagi has to admit that their problem boy is really powerful.


    Naruto laughed. The effect of this foul tactic was better than he thought, or Yuzhu¡¯s psychological quality was worse than he thought. If this goes on, Naruto himself will think that Xiangbei can continue to support it like this. It doesn''t matter until the game is over.


    Although there are only 2 points left at this time, for Xiangbei, there is still 4 points left.


    Because Lingnan not only has to win, but also has to surpass Xiangbei by 3 points, in order to eliminate Xiangbei with a small point advantage and enter the national competition. If you continue to use this tactic, the game will have 4 minutes left, maybe it can really be sustained. Live.


    For ordinary spectators, what they saw was a wonderful game on the court, while for Tianoka, Gaotou, and beauty reporter Yayoi Aida, what they saw was behind the accomplices just now. , Someone¡¯s tactical arrangement.


    Even if Tian Gang and Gao Tou are both professional basketball coaches, they have to admit that Naruto''s tactical arrangements are really powerful. Using such tactics, Ling Nan just can''t catch up with the score.


    The person concerned by all parties finally moved at this time.


    Naruto reached out and hooked the fox''s neck: "Hey, fox, are you really that stupid?"


    Chapter 123-The Final Showdown, The Fox


    Akagi, Ye Zi, and Caizi are not fools. Of course they can see that Naruto deliberately sent himself off before, because of the indifferent kid, but he sat there for a long time without speaking, and they didn¡¯t know how to speak. Now Naruto I finally stretched out my paws, and the other people in the rest area had their ears pricked up.


    The cold-faced fox was slightly startled, but did not answer.


    Naruto seemed to be speaking into the mirror and said to himself: "Fox, are you still awake?"


    "But I really didn''t expect that after the two of us were off the field, the team could continue to lead Lingnan. What use do you think the two of us are doing now? Just leave the team."


    "But Kakuda really played well. Although I haven''t scored a point so far, Yuzhu has only scored 1 point. Well, this tactic is better than I thought."


    "Ysuda also played very well, he has assisted 3 times."


    "Hey, Fox, do you know why in addition to scoring, in the statistics of players, you also need to count assists, rebounds, steals, and blocks?"


    "Amu and Fujima, known as the Kanagawa Gemini, are both point guards. Do you know why?"


    "The captain of Xiangyang, the captain of Hainan, and even the captain of the country''s strongest undefeated mountain king are all point guards. Do you know why?"


    "Fox, you can never beat Immortal Dao now. Have you ever thought about why?"


    "You borrowed a lot of Jordan''s game videos from me, but apart from Jordan, have you ever watched Pippen''s game videos carefully? Speaking of which Jordan is a shooting guard, Pippen is a small forward just like you. Ah, Pippen has a good scoring, rebounding, and assists. He is the most comprehensive small forward in the league right now. You still fail, Fox."


    "Jordan is almost the player with the strongest scoring ability in the league now, but counting the most recent time, the Bulls led by Jordan have lost to the Pistons for the third time. Have you ever wondered why?"


    "The recognized first small forward in high school basketball in the country is Sawakita, but in my opinion, the strongest small forward in high schools in Japan has become a Shindo. If you can¡¯t figure this out, you¡¯re waiting to be suppressed by Shindo. For a lifetime."


    beep!


    "Red No. 9 defensive foul, two free throws!"


    The referee blew the whistle again. Kakuda from Xiangbei scored 0 in this game, but his work has been done extremely well. In the 4 minutes he played, Yuzumi, the number one man in the county, had already scored 8. A free throw opportunity, but only scored 1 point. Even if the remaining 2 free throws are made, only 3 points can be scored. In terms of the difference in strength between the two sides, Kakuda''s performance can be said to be extremely exciting.


    Kakuda is already full of 5 crimes and must be dismissed. Naruto stands up and moves his arms and legs.


    "It¡¯s not just about scoring a player¡¯s strengths. The Fox, Kakuda and Yasuda¡¯s performances are much better than you, although they both didn¡¯t score. The outcome of a basketball game is not just about you alone. How many points did you score against the opponent? Remember the middle school finals? Although you got the highest score in the game, Fuqiu lost the same game. Basketball, even if a player can''t get a point, as long as the team scores 1 point more than the opponent team , You can also win. Your score is part of the team¡¯s score, but it doesn¡¯t mean you can represent the entire team."


    Naruto and Kakuda high-five each other, ready to play, and then suddenly stopped.


    "The team does not exist for you alone, but because the team needs you, so you will be here. If you wake up from sleep, call for a substitution yourself. If you continue to sleep, then I don¡¯t care whether you want to lie down here or go home. I don¡¯t bother to care about you, but don¡¯t want to doze off on the court, idiot fox!"


    After dropping this sentence, Naruto immediately played, leaving only the fox in the position to meditate, and Akagi who was also shocked.


    Naruto ran quickly onto the court, Yuzhu was ready to take a free throw, while the players from Lingnan and Xiangbei were placed on both sides. According to Yuzhu''s performance in free throws, both sides were ready to fight for rebounds at any time.


    boom!Huh!


    Yuzhu hit the front of the rim for the first time with a serve. The basketball was only able to roll into the net after two laps on the rim.


    98: 97


    Xiangbei''s advantage over Lingnan is only 1 point left.


    when!


    It''s a pity that Yuzhu''s free throw was a bit miserable. He didn''t seize this crucial opportunity to equalize the score. The second free throw was missed. Naruto relied on the absolute advantage of his strength to crush Xiandao and grab the rebound.


    Kakuda''s performance in this game is completely over. The Lingnan Monkey boss made 2 of 10 free throws and scored 2 points during the matchup. Kakuda''s performance is absolutely proud of it.


    After Naruto had the ball, he slowly advanced into halftime.


    Sendo defended Mitsui while speaking to Naruto from a distance: "It''s a tactic that you can think of."


    "I''ll take it as if you are complimenting me, Xiandao, but I can''t help it. After all, I am now a temporary coach, and who told you that the captain¡¯s free throw shooting rate is too bad. If it is against the flower shape, I would not dare Come up with this tactic."


    Naruto smiled and couldn''t see any malice, but his mouth continued to stimulate the fish.


    Countless black lines appeared on Xiandao''s forehead. The character value of his friend has been in arrears for many years.


    Naruto slowly advances, and all players from both sides are in position. Now there are more than 3 minutes left in the game. Although Xiangbei is leading, the advantage of 1 point is almost equivalent to no, let alone 3 minutes, even if there are only 3 seconds left. By clock time, the advantage of 1 minute may also be reversed in an instant.


    Sendo and Ikegami are desperately entangled with Mitsui and Miyagi. They have no other three-point shooters in Lingnan except Sendo. If they are successfully hit by Xiangbei for three points, the difference will be 4 points, the situation will be very difficult for Lingnan. unfavorable.


    Fukuda is also closely entangled with Mu Mu, not daring to be distracted to pay attention to Naruto. After all, the Xiangbei deputy captain is weak in other abilities, but the accuracy of the three-point shot is obvious to all. Fukuda knows that the game is now the most critical. At the moment, so I dare not care at all, defending hard.


    Yasuda''s offensive ability can be ignored directly, and now he can only rely on Naruto.


    Naruto lowered his center of gravity and kept squeezing back.


    Yuzhu tried his best. There were only a few minutes left in the game, and there was no need to consider the issue of physical strength anymore. He simply used all his strength to resist Naruto''s back singles.


    The desperate monkey boss behind him exploded with all his strength, but Naruto''s power was even above Yuzhu, squeezing Yuzhu all the way to the basket, turning around and jumping.


    Snapped!


    A huge palm appeared horizontally and patted Naruto''s wrist for life.


    "Blue No. 4, thugs foul, two free throws!"


    Naruto did not deliberately commit a foul this time, but Yuzumi would have to block Naruto''s scoring even if he fouled. Although the result was a foul, it fully demonstrated Yuzumi''s extremely tough style now.


    Naruto shook his wrist, turned and walked to the free throw line, once again used the free throw stunt of urinal end.


    Huh!Huh!


    With two free throws, Yuzumi was a loss for this foul.


    100:97, with 2 minutes and 57 seconds left in the game, Xiangbei led Lingnan by 3 points. At this time, Xiangbei again requested a substitution.

 1684 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1684

    Xiangbei No. 6 Yasuda went off, and No. 11 Rukawa Kaede finally played again in the final stage of the game.


    Chapter 124-The evolution of the fox, the ace play


    Rukawa Kaede appeared in the final stage of the game. There is a feeling that the protagonist must appear at the end. Although Rukawa Fox does have a face that can be called the protagonist, plus the Rukawa Life Corps, which is like a chicken blood. , It seems that everything is in line with the feeling of the protagonist when he debuted, but this fox obviously does not enjoy the treatment of the protagonist in the team.


    Naruto kicked Rukawa Kaede directly: "Fox, are you awake?"


    "Shut up, big idiot!" Rukawa''s face turned black, but only verbally fought back. Of course, the fox knew that if the result of a fight on the court was the consequence, the suspension was not what the fox wanted.


    Naruto smiled and slapped the cold-faced fox again: "Fight well, if you can''t fight again, you can sit in the rest area until the end!"


    The cold-faced fox did not answer Naruto''s words, but his eyes were unusually firm.


    The previous cold bench made the fox''s head completely awake, and now that he is playing again, he has no plans to go down.


    After Rukawa Feng played, the situation was unfavorable for Lingnan.


    Because once Rukawa Kaede appears on the court, Lingnan''s players will start to change their defensive positions and begin to become the same matchup mode as the opening. Naruto will still face the fish, and Xiandao will turn to defend Rukawa Kaede, Ikegami again Defending Mitsui, but Ue Kusa couldn''t bully the weaker Yasuda, and had to face Miyagi who was stronger than him.


    Although Fukuda has to beat Mumu on the inside, Naruto has to beat Yuzumi. On the outside, Xiangbei''s advantage is more obvious. Mitsui beats Ikegami and Miyagi beats Yasuda. All the inside and outside lanes are in Xiangbei. The outcome of the game depends on the final performance of the two small forwards.


    Lingnan launched an offensive, and Xiandao and Rukawa were also old opponents. At this time, the audience also paid close attention to the duel between these two small forwards.


    Xian Dao did not choose to organize and dispatch, but launched an offensive on his own.


    After the basketball quickly switched hands, the ball was switched to the left hand, and then immediately shorted to break through.


    Rukawa Kaede desperately defended, and the cold bench for so long before was not useless. In addition to calming down the fox''s head, it also allowed his physical strength to be restored to the maximum.


    With less than 3 minutes left in the game, Rukawa Fox can maintain the highest tempo ratio to the entire game. As long as he does not play overtime, his physical strength will not be a problem.


    With his excellent rhythm control, Xian Dao surpassed Rukawa Feng''s body.


    Ruchuan Feng quickly started and defended the Lingnan ace.


    Xiandao immediately took off, and his body appeared stagnant in the air, while Xiangbei No.11 took off at the same time, intending to block Xiandao''s shot.


    Huh!


    The basketball flew over Rukawa''s head and entered the Xiangbei basket accurately.


    100:99


    With just one ball, the lead and lag gap between the two sides will be reversed.


    After Sendo landed, he looked at Rukawa Fox with a smile on his face: "Want to beat me? If you can do it, come and see."


    Rukawa Fox didn''t say a word, turned around and ran to Lingnan in the half to prepare to attack.


    Seeing Naruto''s gesture, Miyagi hesitated for a moment, and according to Naruto''s instructions, passed the ball to Rukawa Kaede.


    From a personal point of view, Miyagi is actually reluctant to pass the ball to Rukawa at this time.If it''s normal, Miyagi himself wouldn''t mind giving Rukawa an assist. He is now more calm and will pass the ball immediately when he observes that his teammate is in a better position. If it is not possible, then come by himself.


    Rukawa Kaede has super offensive firepower. In high school basketball, most teams can act as ace attackers. It is almost the best choice for passing, but in the first half of the performance of the super solo king, Miyagi can play Passing the ball to Rukawa Fox now really saw Naruto''s face.


    Rukawa held the ball and turned to face Lingnan Ace''s defense.


    On the face of Immortal Dao, there was still a smile that seemed to be able to remain calm and light at all times: "If you can break through, let''s try it."


    Rukawa had a calm face and did not speak. Mitsui and Miyagi were paying attention to Ikegami and Planting in front of them, but they were ready to start grabbing the ball once Rukawa''s attack failed.


    Rukawa quickly changed hands to dribble, then handed the ball to the end, and quickly broke through. Whether it was a dribble or a breakthrough, it was the same as the attack that Xiandao had just now.


    These two people have been like this since the last practice match. Once Sendo scores in front of Rukawa fox with some trick, the cold-faced fox will immediately return the color with the same trick. The same is true for Sendo. Both are Problem children.


    Rukawa Feng¡¯s movements seem to be the same as those of Xiandao''s breakthrough, but in terms of rhythm, the current Xiandao still surpasses Rukawa Fox.


    After all, with one more year of game experience, and with the understanding of the position of point guard, Sendo''s rhythm control ability is definitely higher than Rukawa Fox.


    Rukawa Kaede''s actions failed to completely shake off Xiandao. It is not impossible to make a strong shot at this time, but because of the bad rhythm, it is impossible to score a goal.


    Rukawa Fox faced the Lingnan trump card, Mitsui and Miyagi pushed down the center, ready to grab the ball at any time.


    Naruto also ran for the camera, but instead of competing with Yuzhu under the basket for a favorable rebound position, he turned and ran to a high position.


    Rukawa Kaede faced Xiandao''s defense in midair, suddenly stopped and turned around, passing the ball out before landing.


    Naruto had just taken his seat, Rukawa Fox¡¯s pass had been delivered.Naruto was excited, and there was no one guarding him, and immediately raised his hand to shoot.


    Huh!


    102: 99


    Naruto¡¯s jump shot penetrated Lingnan¡¯s basket, and the scene fell into silence, except for the sound of the basketball constantly beating on the floor. Although Naruto¡¯s shooting posture was beautiful and accurate, it did not cause such a situation. The scene can cause the audience to fall into silence, all because of the assist just now, which is actually the super solo king from Xiangbei.


    "Pass... that Rukawa Feng, who is the only one in the sky and underground, actually passed the ball?!"


    The little monkey grabbed his hair with a face full of disbelief. In the third year of the third year, the little monkey had a fight with Rukawa. At that time, the Rukawa fox attacked immediately after receiving the ball, passing the ball and assisting. It''s all nonsense for the fox, and this hasn''t changed even in high school, but this lone food king actually... unexpectedly...


    Amu and Coach Gao had already seen Naruto''s intention to press Rukawa on the rest area, so they accepted this situation the fastest.


    They might have thought that Rukawa Feng would go to a point very similar to Xiandao, but they did not expect that he would achieve a breakthrough in the game, and this day would come so fast.


    Even if Rukawa today can''t compare with Xiandao in passing and organization, but the change of consciousness is the most rare. As long as he can take this first step, the rest is simple.


    Coach Gaotou and A Mu looked at each other, and both understood each other''s thoughts.


    ''Xiangbei... is even more difficult to deal with.''


    Coach Tianoka stared at the stadium for a long while, and finally turned into a sigh. Fukuda¡¯s previous change Coach Tianoka saw the hope of winning, but he never expected that such a breakthrough would happen twice in a game. , Rukawa Feng, who had come out of this step, was already approaching the level of Xiandao.


    Naruto ran over and patted the fox''s shoulder hard: "Good pass, fool!"


    Rukawa Fox gave Naruto a fierce look, and then immediately defended his side.


    Sendao held the ball and advanced, although his face was smiling, but he sighed in his heart.


    ''Let him catch up...''


    If Rukawa Kaede was still the previous Rukawa Kaede alone, Lingnan''s chances of winning could be slightly higher, but Xiangbei still achieved Rukawa Kaede''s breakthrough before the end of the game.


    Although he knows this, Xiandao will not give up the game easily.


    The indifferent smile on Xiandao''s face disappeared, and the naturally drooping eyebrows showed signs of seriousness.


    Now still as Kanagawa''s strongest forward swingman, Sendo faced Rukawa Kaede''s defense and took a quick step with his right foot.


    Rukawa Feng followed a step forward, not daring to miss a little bit, giving Xiandao any chance.

 1685 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1685

    After Xiandao started quickly, it stopped abruptly. With a flick of his wrist, the basketball was immediately handed over to his left hand. Then he turned around and changed hands in a beautiful manner, and went to the Xiangbei basket to kill.


    Xiandao''s breakthrough action is as beautiful as the clouds and flowing water of his peers, but Rukawa Feng has not completely lost his position. With the physical strength that he retained when sitting on the cold bench before, he defended Xiandao tightly.


    Xiandao''s smile disappeared completely, and he completely transformed into a paladin on the battlefield, rushing to the basket of Xiangbei with an indomitable momentum.


    Naruto knows Immortal Dao best. I know that Immortal Dao will never pass the ball this time. He immediately abandons the fish who was still the best player with him, stepping forward and double-teaming with Rukawa Feng.


    Xiandao took off against Naruto, with Naruto in front of him and Rukawa behind him. Lingnan Ace in the dark blue and blue jersey of No. 7 encountered two first-year double-teams from Xiangbei in mid-air and completely turned into sandwich biscuits.


    Naruto and Rukawa waved at the same time, trying to shoot the basketball in Sendo''s hands at any time, but Sendo retracted the ball in midair, twisted his waist and pulled the bar, and moved in the air.


    Huh!!


    102: 101


    Chapter 125-End of the game, end of the county


    Sendo hit the ball very hard just now, and forced a slam dunk under the attack of Naruto and Rukawa.


    This attack method is not the same as Xian Dao''s usual calm personality, but it shows Xian Dao''s current determination to the fullest.


    In the past, Xiandao and Rukawa Feng were both kings of food alone, but now Xiandao does not have the qualifications to play that waywardly, because he is the ace player in Lingnan and the only ace. He has no wayward qualifications and surplus. When facing a crisis, you must fight it out. This is the duty of Ace.


    Naruto and Chuan looked at each other, and rushed towards the southern half of Ling.


    With Naruto¡¯s character, he doesn¡¯t care about the score this time. He can fight back at any time. But with the fox¡¯s character, he must be brooding in his heart. Under such circumstances, what choice will the fox make? The standard of inspection.


    Naruto maintains a state of stamina at all times, and Rukawa Fox retains a lot of stamina because of the cold bench. At this time, both of them rushed towards the southern half of the field with all their strength.


    Miyagi passed a baseline ball...or rather throw a baseline ball.


    The basketball flew high and far, and flew directly to the southern half of the field in a super home run posture.


    "This kind of exaggerated pass can only be passed by Xiangbei."


    Amu made such an evaluation with his arms folded, but his eyes were like two ultra-high-speed cameras. He didn''t dare to miss any scene at this time. At this stage of the game, everything is possible. At this time, it is the most capable. It''s time to see the quality of the players. As the captain of Hainan, how can you miss it?


    Indeed, a pass like Miyagi''s home run can only be successful in Xiangbei, because of their No. 10 jumping and stagnation power, it is difficult to find a second one in Japan.


    Naruto jumped into the air, with his long arms, holding the basketball that would fly out of bounds no matter who he looked at. After landing, he immediately changed hands and passed the ball to Rukawa Feng.


    Rukawa Feng has just set foot on the Lingnan three-point line, Lingnan ace is already in front of him, and he will not give Ruchuan Fox any chance to break through.


    Rukawa''s face was as cold as before, and when Sendo''s defensive formation had just formed, he immediately changed hands to pass the ball.


    Naruto entered Lingnan''s basket, received a pass from Rukawa, faced an undefended empty basket, and scored an easy layup.


    Although Naruto¡¯s layup is far less beautiful than the air pull rod slam dunk of Xiandao just now, but in any case, it is all two-pointers. Under Rukawa¡¯s assist and Naruto¡¯s final score, Xiangbei 104:101, still Lead Lingnan by 3 points.


    Xiandao sighed helplessly, as if the ball just now could not be defended at all.


    Naruto and Rukawa are both very fast. Lingnan can only keep up with Xiandao and Fukuda. Fukuda''s defense is too poor. Even if he runs back, it will not help. In fact, Xiandao wants to defend Naruto and Rukawa alone. Two people.


    If it were the previous lone food king, Xian Dao might still be able to defend it, but the three-pointer prevention, breakthrough prevention, and pass prevention must be comprehensive, and in the end, it can only fall completely.


    With the remaining 2 minutes of the game, Xiangbei still maintained a three-point lead.


    Fujima''s face is quite serious, like Amu, he will never miss the performance of the players of the two teams at this time.


    "Although Rukawa Maple can''t prevent Immortal Dao, Immortal Dao can''t prevent Rukawa Maple today."


    A Mu: "Yes, but now Lingnan can only rely on Xiandao."


    The little monkey dismissed it, pouting, "I think Lingnan will stop here."


    Both Amu and Tengzhen were used to talking like this by the little monkeys, so they ignored Qingtian''s words at all. The little monkey who was ignored screamed and jumped in the stands, only to be beaten with a fist by Amu.


    Fujima: "Lingnan is still behind by 3 points. If we continue in this situation, it will be too difficult to catch up with the score."


    "Xiandao is the only player with three-point ability in Lingnan, but now Lingnan does not have the rebounding advantage and can''t make waves. It is a pity that the time when Sakuragi was off the court was the best time for Lingnan to chase points, but they did not catch it. That opportunity."


    "That''s also because of Sakuragi''s tactics."


    The captains of the Hainan and Xiangyang teams sighed lightly at the same time, and the reason for their sigh was that the head of the little monkey still couldn''t understand it.


    Before Naruto left the field, the height of Xiangbei''s inner line was seriously insufficient. It can be said that Yuzumi has an absolute advantage against Kakuda, but because of the foul tactics arranged by Naruto, the fish with absolute advantage only scored 2 points in 4 minutes. It also made Lingnan lost the best opportunity to overtake the score.


    If Lingnan could seize the opportunity at that time, the situation today might be different.


    When Amu and Fujima were talking, Sendo attacked by himself again, and Rukawa defended him and scored a layup.


    104: 103


    The scores of the two sides still switched back and forth between 1 point and 3 points, unable to continue to expand, but Xiandao was unable to tie the score or surpass it.


    Xiangbei did not succeed in this fast break, and Miyagi also slowed down the pace of the offensive. After all the staff were seated, they were looking for opportunities to fight a positional battle.


    Naruto and Rukawa started to run without the ball at the same time, one with excess energy and the other sitting on a cold bench. Both of them are now in a state of sufficient physical strength, so they can maintain a considerable speed.


    Xian Dao followed Rukawa Kaede closely and did not dare to give him any chance to catch the ball, but Yuzumi still couldn''t keep up with Naruto. In fact, among the centers in the country, there should be only two centers that can keep up with Naruto. That''s it, and Kanagawa has none.


    Yuzumi was easily thrown away by Naruto''s speed. Miyagi immediately changed hands to pass the ball. After receiving the ball, Naruto didn''t pause and passed the ball, and immediately sent the basketball into Rukawa Kaede''s hands.


    After receiving the ball, Rukawa Fox faced Lingnan''s ace again.


    Xiandao knew that any point is extremely important to Lingnan, so he desperately defended this cold-faced fox.


    Rukawa Fox shook his center of gravity from side to side, and Xiandao shook lightly with him, ready to defend at any time.The fox started suddenly, maintaining the super high speed as before, but Xiandao''s defensive speed was slightly slower.


    ''Good job, fox!''


    Naruto praised the fox''s performance in his heart, and at the same time, he was very clear about the reason for Xiandao''s defensive failure.


    When the attacking methods of the offensive side begin to become rich, the actions of the defense side will become hesitant.


    Even Zebei, who has the strongest single-defense ability among small forwards, cannot defend Rukawa Kaede who started to pass the ball. Of course, today''s Xiandao can''t, just like Rukawa could not defend Xiandao before. They are now on the same level. On it.


    Rukawa quickly dashed to break through the fairy road, and then all the way to the Lingnan basket.


    The monkey boss stepped forward, and Xiandao chased from behind at the same time, and double-doubled Ruchuan Feng, just like the scene just now.


    ''Xiandao... Yuzhu... must stop this ball!''


    Coach Tian Gang clenched his fists. There is only more than 1 minute left in the game. Lingnan still needs to score at least 4 points to enter the national competition, and it is the situation that Xiangbei cannot continue to score. Now for Lingnan, Xiangbei Any of his offensive points are fatal.


    Rukawa was in the air, and he encountered the double double team of Yuzhu and Xiandao before and after. If it had been before, this fox was afraid that he would force a shot, but in the end it would basically be the ending of a shot.


    Rukawa collected the ball in the air, changed hands, and passed the ball to Naruto who was in the open position.


    Naruto raised his hand to make a projection posture, Fukuda yelled desperately to defend, while waving his hands, desperately blocking Naruto''s projection angle.

 1686 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1686

    But Naruto just made a fake move. After attracting Fukuda''s defense, he immediately passed the ball outside the three-point line, acting as the spectacle brother of the fixed-point battery.


    "Oops!!"


    Coach Tian Gang yelled suddenly, almost completely lost.


    Mu Mu adjusted after catching the ball, stabilized his breathing and mood, and then confidently shot.


    Huh!


    The sharp and clean net-slashing sound stabbed Lingnan players like a sharp knife. With 1 minute and 18 seconds left in the game, Xiangbei 107:103, 4 points ahead of Lingnan.


    Although it seems from the score that Lingnan only needs another 5 points to beat Xiangbei and win the game, in that case, they will still lose to Xiangbei in small points, and they could not continue to score in Xiangbei. Under circumstances, Lingnan must score 7 points in a row to be able to defeat Xiangbei and get the last chance to enter the national competition. There is only more than one minute left in the game. It is impossible to prevent Xiangbei from getting 7 points.


    Almost all the Lingnan players lost their voices, their high fighting spirit was cooled by the three-pointer of Brother Glasses, and their movements began to become rigid and mechanical.


    Only Xian Dao, desperately attacking at the last moment, drove the ball all the way to the northern part of Xiangbei, after shaking Rukawa, immediately shot outside the three-point line.


    Mu Mu''s three points just now increased the difference between the two sides to 4 points. Although playing 2 points is more stable, for today''s Lingnan, it is absolutely impossible not to fight hard. Even if he does not have the rebounding advantage, he can only fight. A three-pointer was shot once.


    Xiandao made a shot from the three-point line, and when he first shot, Xiandao smiled, this ball is there.


    A palm appeared horizontally, slapped away the basketball players who were out of the control of Xiandao, the ball was gone.


    "Sakuragi..."


    Naruto¡¯s last brilliant performance in this game contributed to this block. Because of Naruto¡¯s block, Lingnan completely lost the opportunity to counterattack. In the end, Xiangbei defeated Lingnan by 7 points and ended Kanagawa County at 112:105. The final game of the conference.


    Chapter 126-Lingnan''s opportunity, Naruto''s gift


    Kanagawa''s prefectural conference this year is finally over, the top four teams are all assembled, and the host begins to announce the ranking.


    Buri lost all three games and fell to fourth place. Lingnan had one win and two defeats. He had no choice but to say goodbye to the national competition. Hainan had two wins and one defeat. Although it ranked second, it still got admission to the national competition for the seventeenth consecutive year. Coupons.


    Xiangbei won all three games and ranked first. This is the first time since the formation of the Xiangbei basketball team. With the first place, Akagi was finally able to enter the country in his last year of high school and was able to dominate. National opportunities.


    Although Mitsui was the temporary captain declared by Xiangbei during the game, Akagi was the real captain when he received the trophy. Because he knew the dark period that Xiangbei experienced in the past, Mitsui did not compete with Akagi for this. When he really won the first place championship trophy, Akagi was still dreaming. At the second altitude of Kanagawa at 198 cm, his eyes were a little red.


    The winners and losers between the teams were already clear at the end of the Lingnan and Xiangbei games, and apart from the first Xiangbei and the second Hainan who can get the tickets for the national competition, everyone is more concerned about the most in the county. Good lineup.


    Just as the NBA selects the league''s best team every year, it is also played in the Japanese high school basketball world.


    According to the performance of the prefectural convention so far, Kanagawa''s best team is center Naruto, forward Rukawa Kaede, forward Sendo Akira, defender Mitsui Kotobuki, and defender Maki Shinichi.


    Although Akagi is actually the No. 1 center forward in Kanagawa today, he sprained his ankle against Hainan and only played half the game in the joint finals. Even if the match against Xiangyang is counted, Akagi is still in the first place. A center missed.


    Naruto had never thought that the title of the county''s first center would fall on his head, but he is just a cameo after all. After Naruto recovers from his foot injury, Naruto has to be honest. Be his power forward.


    In this joint final, the identity of the MVP was included by Mitsui.


    Generally speaking, MVP is selected from the winning team.


    Just like in the middle school finals, although Rukawa got the highest score in the game, the MVP at the time was Kiyota. The ownership of the MVP at that time also caused a lot of controversy, but now Mitsui has won the MVP of Kanagawa High School, but it is nothing. The place worthy of controversy.


    Mitsui was originally a junior high school MVP. Compared to the little monkeys in Hainan, Mitsui, the junior high school MVP, is already more popular.No one has broken the highest record set by Mitsui in junior high schools that year. Even Sendo and Rukawa have not broken the record set by Mitsui.


    He hit 15 three-pointers against Tsujiu Take, breaking the Kanagawa record of 14 three-minute hits set by Mitsui himself in a game. He scored a double-double against Xiangyang and played three games in the joint final against Hainan, Buri and Lingnan. All cut triple-doubles and showed their comprehensive qualities to the fullest. The name of Kanagawa High School''s MVP is undisputed.


    Even if the little monkey in Hainan refused to accept it, he could only shut up under A Mu''s iron fist.


    And Xiangbei entered the national competition with the first place, officially embarking on the journey of challenging the mountain king and dominating the country.


    Today''s things should have ended here, but the host of the conference also announced a news before everything was over. This news gave the sad Lingnan players all hope.


    Because of the wonderful performances of Xiangyang and Hainan in national competitions in the past, Hainan was the top four in the country last year, and it was defeated because of the mountain king, while Xiangyang was the top 16 last year because of the trump card Tengzhen Toyotama''s player''s malice reversed, and his forehead was opened and the result was defeated. Based on this situation, the organizing committee decided to increase Kanagawa''s half of qualifying places in the national competition.


    This half means that Kanagawa is going to compete with Tokyo, because Tokyo has the largest number of places in the national competition, with a total of three.


    And starting this year, the third place in the Kanagawa Union Finals will compete with the third place in the Tokyo Union Finals for the last chance to compete in the national competition.


    This opportunity has nothing to do with Buri, but for Lingnan, it is an opportunity to come back from the dead. Xiangyang¡¯s players feel a bit complicated. It is because of their hard work that Kanagawa has half the chance to get the chance, but ultimately benefited. But it was Lingnan, I really have to say that this is fate.


    The Lingnan players are all ecstatic, because their summer may not be over, but Naruto seems very calm, because he did this kind of thing.


    If he hadn''t modified the fate of the world himself, how could Lingnan get this opportunity out of thin air, but he would be embarrassed about Tokyo''s third place.


    "Xiandao, congratulations, you still have another chance."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect such a good thing. This opportunity will definitely not be let go."


    A rare fighting spirit appeared in Xian Dao''s eyes. All the members of Lingnan would not let this opportunity given to them by Lingnan.


    Naruto smiled and patted Xiandao on the shoulder: "I also hope you can make it into the national competition. After all, I won''t let you pass the chance of defeating you Lingnan completely!"


    Naruto''s words make all Lingnan players a black line. Are you encouraging us?


    For Lingnan to have this opportunity, apart from coach Tian Gang, the happiest person should be Yuzhu.


    "Akagi, we will definitely enter the national competition, because I will never give up the opportunity to beat you on the court!"


    "Huh, I''m looking forward to it, Yuzhu! But whether it''s the dream of dominating the country or the position of the first center, I will finish it all this year!"


    The two giant boys''orangutans cherish each other'', but the picture between them just looks like an animal world.


    At this point, the prefectural convention in Kanagawa came to an end, and all that was left was to wait for the end of the prefectural convention in Tokyo and let Lingnan and Tokyo compete for the last chance to compete in the national competition.


    On the grounds of''a hard game, but also to visit the coach'', Naruto postponed the personal interview of Aida Yayoi, and then rushed to Kitamura General Hospital with the people from Xiangbei to visit coach Anzai, and at the same time gave a videotape of the game with both hands. on.


    After visiting coach Anxi, the Xiangbei children went back to their homes. As for whether they will continue to practice hard or choose to rest, it is not something Naruto can control.


    Naruto took the leaf back to their den and began to prepare a celebration banquet with only the two of them.


    Leading Xiangbei into the national competition, defeating the mountain king, and dominating the country. This was originally Naruto''s goal in this world, but because of the original requirements of Ye Zi, Naruto had a fighting spirit other than basketball for this goal.


    Now that Xiangbei has won the right to play in the national competition, coupled with their 31-point victory over Hainan, the prospect of defeating the mountain king is promising, and Naruto''s goal of being an outsider has gradually become clear.


    In fact, Ye Zi and Naruto rarely mentioned that matter, but Naruto himself knew for a long time that emotional matters were not so easy to control. Even if Naruto were to ruin the original agreement, Ye Zi might not refuse him. , Lost and lost, there are too many things to do.


    In fact, the leaves have begun to shake now.


    Firstly, it is because Xiangbei now has the power to challenge the undefeated mountain king, and secondly because of basketball, more and more young girls appear in Ye Zi''s sight.


    Ye Zi is not a fool, although she is an innocent girl, she is not innocent and clumsy to Haruko''s level. Ye Zi is not sure about others, but Ye Zi can probably guess her mind for her cousin, so recently Will be a little distressed.


    Of course, Ye Zi could not tell Naruto directly about that kind of distress. The two prepared a sumptuous dinner together as a celebration.


    Ye Zi sits next to Naruto and pours him wine. With her skillful and natural appearance, she has become more and more like a mistress.


    Naruto picked up the wine glass and drank it. The high spirits turned into a raging fire in his belly, and it burned really cheerfully.

 1687 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1687

    "Ha... This is what life is called."


    Ye Zi rolled his eyes and said, "You were born by someone else, but you are not yet an adult. Drinking like this is illegal."


    "Haha, anyway, at home, God knows, you know I know, Ye Zi, you wouldn''t be so cruel to send me to jail."


    "I really want to be so cruel." Ye Zi gave Naruto a white look again. In fact, he knew that he couldn''t do it. "But today''s game was really exciting. I didn''t expect Rukawa to finally take that step at the end of the game. Up."


    "Yeah, it is really troublesome to change that kid with facial paralysis, but now that he has taken this step, he has the qualification to compete with Zebei one-on-one. I must win the national championship!"


    Ye Zi''s face blushed, and he didn''t say anything about the game anymore, but concentrated on serving Naruto with vegetables and wine.


    After Naruto had dinner, after washing up, he sat in the room to watch the video of today''s game, and after watching all the video of the game in the first half, Ye Zi walked in from the door wearing a white bathrobe with a touch of light on his face. The blush, but it doesn''t look exactly like it was evaporated by heat.


    Ye Zi''s hands untied the belt around his waist, and the white bathrobe slipped to the ground, revealing the perfect body inside.


    The shy girl lowered her eyes slightly, not daring to look into the fire of the other person in the room.


    "This is a gift to celebrate your victory in the game... Hi... Do you like it?"


    Chapter 127-The blond liar, Yayoi''s re-appointment


    One morning in June, the early sun began to warm the earth gradually. Part of the sunlight penetrated through the curtains and fell vaguely into Naruto''s room.


    After one night, some special smell still seemed to float in the air in the room, and it did not dissipate.


    It was said at the end of the game yesterday that this morning can be rested, and the team''s training time is set in the afternoon, so Naruto can logically be lazy in the morning.


    In principle...


    Jingling, Jingling...


    The telephone landline in the living room kept yelling. In this era when ringtones were not popular, the phone¡¯s ringtones were all the simplest ones. Naruto turned over and covered the ears of the girl who had become a young woman next to her. People huddled together and continued to sleep.


    In addition to food and beauty, nothing can stop Naruto''s love for sleep. In fact, Naruto''s love for sleep is higher than that of basketball. In fact, he is the opposite of fox.


    Until an hour later, when the phone at home rang for the third time, Mingren picked up Chuang to answer the phone under the gentle push of Ye Zi.


    "Mosimosi..."


    "Hello, Sakuragi, this is Aida. I called you twice before. Were you not at home just now?"


    "Oh, it''s Miss Aida." Naruto scratched his hair, "I''m sorry, because it was too late to watch the game video last night, so I didn''t hear the phone ringing before. I''m so sorry." You liar!


    Naruto, a super liar, never changed his face when he lied. What''s more, Aida Yayoi can''t see Naruto''s face at all now, and of course he can''t see through this liar''s words.


    "Excuse me, I called so early to disturb you, but if you have time today, can I have an interview?"


    "Let me think about it, today''s training is in the afternoon, and I have nothing to do in the morning...that''s okay, I will meet in the last coffee shop an hour later, okay?"


    "Ok, no problem."


    After they chatted for a few words, they hung up the phone. Naruto scanned the living room. There were still a few large plastic bags on the floor of the living room. This was what Naruto and Ye Zi went to the supermarket to scan the goods last night. Naruto picked up one of the bags, took a look at the invoice that was long enough for rope art, then crumpled it up and threw it in the trash can.


    When Naruto returned to the room, Ye Zi had already sat up, his face looked a little tired, but he also had a different look from the past.


    "I''ll make breakfast today."


    Naruto, who thinks he is a good man, took the initiative to take on the glorious task of making breakfast. Although Ye Zi is usually responsible for this, Ye Zi will not be aggressive at this time, and nodded shyly.


    "What do you want for breakfast, but there is nothing in the refrigerator. It seems that you can only make red bean rice."


    Naruto lied without changing his face, his calm appearance made Ye Zi really start to doubt whether his choice last night was right or wrong.


    Although Ye Zi was very suspicious of his life choices, he had taken this step. With Naruto''s character, it was impossible for Ye Zi to run away from him. There was no turning back for this kind of thing, even if Ye Zi felt depressed and lost again. The thing in the end will never come back.


    After Naruto and Ye Zi had breakfast, they were tired and crooked for a while, but the triumphant Naruto was slammed out of the window by Ye Zi with a paper fan.


    "Kraft paper and sandpaper... No matter how you look at it, it''s something Caizi made."


    Naruto used a little bit of strength to remove the red marks on his face, so that when he saw Yayoi Aida, he would have to look full of flowers.


    Naruto jogged all the way, and soon arrived at the coffee shop agreed with Aida Yayoi.


    Yayoi Aida arrived earlier than Naruto. When Naruto arrived, the coffee in front of Yayoi Aida had been half drunk. Naruto ordered a cup of tea naturally, and after taking two sips, the two began today''s interview.


    "Sakuragi, first of all congratulations to you for your triumphant victory and entering the national competition."


    "It''s nothing. We Xiangbei itself has this strength. It is expected to enter the national competition." Naruto is not at all polite. Anyway, he wins. No matter how arrogant he is, it is impossible for the Kanagawa Basketball Association. Because of Naruto''s arrogance, Xiangbei was disqualified from qualifying.


    "Sakuragi, you were selected as the center player of Kanagawa''s best team this time. How do you compare to Akagi?"


    "Speaking of speaking, I will become the center of the best team this time because of the injury of the captain. Otherwise, the first center in the county must belong to our captain. My job is still a power forward after all, even though it is an inside player. , But it doesn¡¯t make much sense to compare power forwards and centers."


    "What do you think of Mitsui''s winning the MVP of this joint final?"


    "Senior Mitsui itself has this strength. Today''s Senior Mitsui is already the best super shooting guard in the country. As far as I know, the only shooting guard that can compare with Senior Mitsui is Sano¡¯s invisible ace Minoru Matsumoto. You Aihe Academy¡¯s ace and captain, Zhuxingda."


    "Unexpectedly, it is not just Sanwang, but you also know the players from Aichi Prefecture so well?"


    "That''s right, Senior Mu and I have agreed that after the county convention is over, we will go to Aichi Prefecture to watch the Aihe game together."


    "Sakuragi, in the match against Lingnan, Rukawa had been sitting on the bench for a long time. Did you deliberately temper him?"


    "I admit, it is indeed. The goal of our Xiangbei defeat is not just which team in the prefecture. In order to deal with the mountain king and the Japanese high school student Sawakita Eiji, Rukawa must make a breakthrough, otherwise there will be no Odds."


    "You used to play ball with Zebei. What do you think of Zebei, Xiandao and Rukawa, how do you compare the strengths of these three?"


    "In terms of offensive firepower, Zebei is currently the strongest small forward in the country. In this regard, neither Xiandao nor Rukawa is currently his opponent, but the basketball game is not only about offense. The changes between Xiandao and Rukawa are the best. It is clear that I can only say that the attack power is still the strongest in Immortal Dao, but in terms of overall quality, I personally prefer Immortal Dao.


    Yayoi Aida shuffled down all Naruto''s words in his notebook, and then looked up again.


    "Sakuragi, you deliberately hone Rukawa during the game. Is it your idea or the arrangement of Coach Anzai?"


    Chapter 128-Private Invitation, Yayoi''s Admiration


    Naruto sipped a sip of tea, then put down the tea cup: "Daddy did tell me once to ensure that he can qualify, try to temper the fox as much as possible, so that he can grow quickly in the game."


    "Don''t you worry that Xiangbei will lose the game?"


    "Don''t worry, although I''m sorry for saying this, Xiangbei''s strength is above Lingnan. In fact, when we played against Lingnan, except for the foxes who were behind by 5 points, our Xiangbei''s score has always been in the lead, so There is nothing to worry about."


    "In the second half of the match against Lingnan, you suddenly ended. Is this arranged by Coach Anxi in advance, or is it your own idea?"


    "Even if the old man is savvy, he can''t calculate to that extent remotely, it''s my own idea."


    "Did you end up at that time to hone Rukawa-san?"


    "It can be said so, after all, that fox is too tense. If you don''t use special methods, there is really no way to educate him."

 1688 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1688

    "In this case, don''t you feel sorry for the other teammates?"


    "To be honest, there is a little bit." Big liar!"But in order to deal with the mountain king, this is all necessary!"


    "Sanwang..." Yayoi Aida chewed the name that represents the highest level of high school basketball in Japan. "Sakuragi, do you think Xiangbei has the chance to win against Shangshan Wang?"


    "The game is played, not calculated." Naruto first said in''Mandarin'', and then began to express his true opinions. "I have watched the video of the match between Shan Wang and Hainan last year. With the understanding of Sanwang¡¯s growth this year, the odds of winning are only about 30 to 40% at most, but the game is played after all. There will be too many unexpected things happening on the basketball court. People would think that the fox would choose to pass the ball in the face of Xiandao. What will happen when we play against Sanno will only be known after the game against Sanno."


    "Sakuragi, I have to say again that you are not really mature like a high school student. Your maturity really surprised me, but I still wish you Xiangbei can beat the mountain king in the national competition. After all, even from my personal From a perspective, I also hope that Sanno will lose. After all, Akita Prefecture has dominated high school basketball for too long, hasn''t it?"


    "Don''t worry, Miss Aida, although I cannot guarantee the outcome of the game, the excitement will never disappoint you."


    Naruto stared at the beautiful and generous face of the beauty reporter, and suddenly remembered something: "By the way, Aida Oda, in the summer vacation before the start of the national competition, our Shohoku Club will have a summer stay with other teams, stay together for practice and competition, to Are you interested in taking a look together?"


    "Overnight?"


    As an excellent basketball reporter, Aida Yayoi immediately thought of the objects Naruto had said to live together, Lingnan and Hainan, and even Xiangyang.


    "Is this training soldiers for the Kingdom of Autumn?"


    The three most important events in the Japanese high school basketball world are the Summer National Competition, Autumn National Sports and Winter Selection.Among them, the Summer National Competition has the most influence, but the one with greater significance is the Autumn Kingdom.


    The National Sports of Autumn is a county as a unit, and a joint team is formed between universities and colleges.


    In Kanagawa Prefecture, you can basically see the team lineup of the Autumn Kingdom. Xiangbei¡¯s starting five tigers, Lingnan¡¯s Xiandao, Fukuda and Yuzhu, Hainan¡¯s Takasago, Amu and Ashen, these are all autumn The main members of the national sports team, Xiangyang''s Fujima and Hanagata, other substitutes may be considered, but these players all have a strong strength to represent Kanagawa.


    This year''s Kanagawa''s strength can be said to be the strongest in history, with the country''s top talents in all five positions. This year''s Kanagawa is indeed likely to overturn Akita, which is basically equal to the mountain king, in the Kingdom of Autumn.When the time comes, the head coach of the Kanagawa United team should be coach Anzai, if not surprisingly, it would be hard to say as the deputy coach.


    Naruto only talked about a place to stay together, and Aida Yayoi immediately thought of Qiuzhiguo, and can only say that this beautiful reporter is really professional enough.


    "There is indeed this purpose, but now the most important thing is to prepare for the upcoming national competition. After all, it is the first time for us to enter the national competition in Xiangbei. There is no way to have insufficient experience in the game. It is impossible to compete against a strong team. We become stronger."


    Aida Yayoi thought carefully and felt that Naruto was right.


    Although today¡¯s Qiangbeiqiang is terrible, Xiangbei¡¯s formation time is too short and there is no long-term accumulation. The foundation is too thin. In the national competition, the tight schedule is likely to cause Xiangbei players to face two major problems of physical strength and injury. , After all, the strength gap between Xiangbei''s bench and the main force is too big.


    Constantly playing against strong opponents can not only increase the players'' personal abilities, but also allow players to gradually understand how to distribute their physical strength during the game, while avoiding their own injuries.


    And now the players in Xiangbei are all top in the country in terms of personal abilities, but teamwork is somewhat ineffective.


    Although Xiangbei, who has two super guards, will not have much problem in passing, and the problem of Rukawa Kaede¡¯s passing black hole has been gradually changed, but in terms of mutual cooperation, Xiangbei is now Kanagawa. The bottom of the four teams.


    Xiangyang did the best in the area of ??joint defense, because Tengzhen knew that he could not keep Amu¡¯s relationship alone, so he had exercised Xiangyang¡¯s joint defense seriously, plus the tacit understanding cultivated through training together. The combined defense lineup composed of the four great talents of Xiangyang is almost impeccable, but Xiangbei only has a man-to-man trick. It is really rare to talk about shifting positions and assisting defenses.


    Even when Naruto defended Fukuda during the previous game against Lingnan, while Miyagi¡¯s defense of Yuzui, it can only be said that it was a man-to-man who changed positions. What to say about assisting in defense and replenishment is the same as today¡¯s Xiangbei. It doesn''t matter.


    This kind of tacit understanding takes a long time to develop. Even if coach Anxi fights his own life, it is impossible to train Xiangbei''s joint defense in a short time to be on the national stage. In order to fight the undefeated mountain king, Xiangbei must To improve in a short time, and playing against a strong team is their only and best choice.


    Aida Yayoi knows that this meeting is almost a big collection of Kanagawa''s top players, so it is absolutely not to be missed, and it is not allowed to shine.


    "Do you mean I can go for an interview then?"


    "No, interviews are definitely not possible."


    Slightly beyond Aida''s expectations, Naruto''s tone of refusal was very firm and there was no room for negotiation, but Aida was stunned and somewhat embarrassed.


    "After all, staying together is a matter of a group of people, and it¡¯s not my sole decision. Whether you can interview or not depends on other people¡¯s consent. But if I just invite a friend to watch it in my personal capacity, it should be fine. problem."


    Yayoi Aida was stunned again, and then the smile on his face looked a little weird, it seemed a little joyful, and with some inexplicable doubts.


    "Are you really a high school student?"


    "Yes, and the same grade as your brother."


    Hearing Naruto mention his younger brother, Aida Yayoi really shook his head helplessly, not only in physical conditions, but also in psychologically his younger brother is too far from the guy in front of him.


    I wanted to return to thinking like this, but Yayoi Aida quickly came back to his senses: "Thank you very much for your invitation, Sakuragi, I will definitely be there to watch then."


    "Well, I think you can also see the match between Xiangbei and Shanwang in advance."


    For the third time in a row, Yayoi Aida was taken aback, and Yuanyuan''s eyes were unbelievable: "You also invited the Sanwang?!"


    "Yes, the last time Zebei discussed this matter with me before leaving Kanagawa. Last night Zebei called me and said that their coach had agreed. Before the summer vacation began, our Xiangbei, Hainan and Xiangyang There is also a mountain king in Lingnan. The five teams will have a live-in together, training and competition together."


    "why?!"


    Aida Yayoi''s eyes widened, really unable to understand the purpose of Xiangbei.


    With the current strength of Xiangbei, it is absolutely qualified to challenge the undefeated mountain king. If the mountain king doesn¡¯t know much about Xiangbei, Xiangbei¡¯s chances of winning will naturally increase. Then the probability of Xiangbei overthrowing the mountain king and casting a brand new basketball dynasty will be great. Increased, but Xiangbei was actually preparing to start a practice game with the mountain king in advance. If he did so, wouldn''t he expose his strength to the undefeated mountain king prematurely?


    "Because we don''t want to win against the mountain king by luck, what I hope is that we can defeat the strongest mountain king who has exerted all his strength, even 120% strength, so we have to play against them in advance. The victory we hope is not mixed with anything else. Because of factors, whether it is me or Coach Anxi, it is the same idea, so I agreed to live with Xiangbei."


    Aida Yayoi didn¡¯t know how he was in the magazine. After sitting at his desk, clicking on the picture saved in the computer, and seeing the red number 10 figure flying in the sky, Aida¡¯s consciousness After recovering a little, she remembered the expression of the person talking to herself before, and the throbbing in Aida Yayoi''s heart made her understand a very important thing.


    You can''t treat him as a high school student...


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty-Nine-Bullfight, Fox and Orangutan in the Team


    After training in the afternoon, after arriving at the basketball team, Naruto found coach Anzai who had been discharged from the hospital and returned to the basketball team and told him about Yayoi Aida.


    Coach Anzai did not embarrass Naruto, and directly nodded in agreement.


    If it¡¯s a reporter who wants to interview, because this is a dorm room between schools, Coach Anzai can¡¯t be the lead alone, but it¡¯s okay if Naruto invites a friend to join him in his personal capacity, anyway. Don''t report it and it will be fine.Of course, coach Anzai was able to indulge Naruto in this way, and it was also the result of Naruto''s previous performance in a series of games.


    It would be really hard to say if they were replaced by Yasuda.


    The next day, Akagi, who sprained his ankle in the First World War in Hainan, finally recovered completely. After a doctor''s diagnosis, he was completely fine and was finally able to play basketball again.


    After Aki''s foot injury recovered, the first instruction given by coach Anxi was the famous bridge in Xiangbei.


    Three pairs of three bullfights in the team!


    The bench players in Xiangbei are very good-tempered. Among them, Mumu and Yasuda are the representatives, and all the main players are problem children. This is the case for the five starting five tigers. Even if they join later, they have not represented Xiangbei. The same goes for Naito in an official game, everyone is all the same.


    After Akagi returned from injury, the three-on-three bullfight in the Xiangbei team could finally start again.


    Coach Anxi personally guided this time. Obviously, the victory of Xiangbei in the joint finals made this usually tepid old fox start to wake up, really stretched out his sharp claws, and even the usual team training began. Got involved.


    Coach Anzai gave instructions. Mitsui, Mugure, and Miyagi were the first team, and Akagi, Naito, and Rukawa were the first team. Naruto, who had been coaching the "hard" in the previous game, now sits on the sidelines and rests and records the game with Caiko. Happening.


    The comparison between the two teams, at first glance, this is quite unreasonable. The contrast of strength is extremely different. On the one hand, the first center in the prefecture, Takeken Akagi, and the super power forward with amazing physical quality like Naito, have a terrifying advantage inside. But Rukawa Kaede has terrible attack firepower, and the advantage in height is even more obvious. On one side, the tallest Mitsui is only 185 cm. On the other side, according to the latest measurement results, the shortest Rukawa is also 188.6 cm high. The height difference is too great. Up.


    In this way, Akagi''s strength seems to be too strong. Akagi and Naito are guarding the inside. Without Naruto playing, who can deal with these two guys?But if you add the special rules of Coach Anzai, it''s hard to say.


    Coach Anzai¡¯s special rules are as follows: 1. Akagi must be 4 meters away from the basket, that is, at least mid-range to be able to attack; 2 Rukawa Kaede cannot attack personally with the ball, that is, personal breakthrough, or direct jump shot is Not allowed, but it is okay if it is by running a position and then receiving an assist from a teammate.


    Akagi, who has a super ability in the basket, is not allowed to attack in the basket. Rukawa, who is good at individual singles, does not allow individual attacks. This is equivalent to cutting their scoring ability by more than half. For Mitsui and the others, they don¡¯t do anything. limit.


    Before the start of the bullfight, Naruto sat on the sidelines with Erlang''s legs crossed, and beside him was the beautiful and sexy female manager Caizi.

 1689 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1689

    "Sister, who do you say will win?"


    Caizi, holding a writing pen in one hand, put down the pen and habitually took out the fan and gave it to Naruto.


    "Although the rules impose restrictions on the captain and Rukawa, there is a big gap between the strength of the inside team after all. I think Captain Akagi will win, but it will be very hard."


    "No, I said they''ll lose."


    Naruto had an unpleasant smile, and what he said was very sure. If you don''t count the red marks on the face that were made by Caizi''s fan, everything should be perfect.


    Caizi gave Naruto a white look, put her fan away, and turned to another matter.


    "Why Ye Zi didn''t come for two consecutive days, do you want me to see her?"


    Caizi is also Ye Zi''s cousin anyway, and her cousin hasn''t come to the basketball club for two consecutive days. Caizi can''t help but express her concern.


    Naruto chuckled, with a slightly wretched expression: "Don''t worry, Ye Zi is fine, it''s just that she has lost too much blood. I have already made red bean rice for her."


    Caiko was really taken aback when she heard Naruto¡¯s ¡°excessive blood loss¡±, and almost screamed out, but when she heard Naruto¡¯s ¡°red bean rice¡±, Caizi was not as simple as Haruko. At that level, I understood what was going on at the first thought. For some reason, the open-minded Caizi suddenly felt a little flustered in her heart and gave Naruto a fierce look.


    "Asshole!"


    Naruto chuckled twice, and instead of quarreling with Caizi at this moment, he turned to look at the three-on-three bullfight in the team that had already started.


    Even if Caizi was dissatisfied, she could only suppress the weird and sour emotions in her heart, turned her attention to the court, and began to record the data of the game.


    Three-on-three bullfights in the team only count the number of goals scored, which means that no matter whether a two-pointer or a three-pointer is counted as one goal, the first to score 11 goals is considered the winner, and if it reaches 10:10, You have to score 2 goals in a row to be considered a win.


    In the eyes of most players, this three-on-three bullfight does not seem to have much suspense. After all, although Mitsui and Miyagi are great, Akagi''s height advantage over them is too obvious, even if they will be restricted on the offensive end. On the defensive end, this rule has no effect. Akagi has a complete height advantage. Even if it is a little harder, it will not lose.


    But after the game started, the situation obviously surprised many people.


    Because of coach Anzai''s special tactical arrangements, Akagi and Rukawa''s attacking firepower was completely unable to be used, but Mitsui and the others played well.


    Mitsui and Miyagi are already national-level super guards. In terms of the level of high school students, they are both first-level guards. Both are very good at passing the ball. Although the level of the glasses brother is not very good, but from Not greedy for merit and willing to cooperate with teammates.


    The passing between the three small men was very smooth. Although the three of Akagi had absolute physical advantages, they could not prevent the continuous passing between them. Mitsui and the others played triumphantly all the way, and the offensive end was a great success.


    Originally on the defensive end, Akagi used their physical advantage to score easily, but Akagi was not allowed to enter the basket to attack, and his best offensive method at the basket was not available. Rukawa Kaede was banned from individual singles. They can say that only Naito is the only attacker left, but Naito is always just a rookie in basketball. In addition to jump shots, layups and dunks, Naito does not use other attack methods.


    After the last game, Rukawa has begun to pay attention to the problem of passing, but for Rukawa, after all, it is the first time to make such a change. In terms of passing acuity, it is still far behind Sendo. , Let alone compare with a guy like Miyagi who is a point guard.


    The last match against Lingnan can also be said to be lucky, because when Rukawa finally played, the game was not long left. The game was over after several passes by Rukawa. If there are more than ten minutes left in the game, Rukawa is not enough. The place will be exposed.


    The rhythm is not well grasped, and the passing is not stable and accurate. This is a situation that cannot be compensated in a short time.


    At 11:4, the trio of Akagi, Naito and Rukawa defeated.


    The results of the three-on-three bullfight exceeded many people''s expectations, but this "many person" obviously does not include Naruto and Coach Anzai, the two old foxes had long expected this.


    In fact, if it weren''t for the huge height gap, Akagi had an absolute rebounding advantage, they might have nothing.


    Coach Anzai gave the second instruction, Akagi and Rukawa went off, Naruto and Yasuda replaced, and the rules were also adjusted.


    Naruto is not only restricted from attacking outside the basket like Akagi, but also banned from individual singles. In other words, the rules of Akagi and Rukawa are all added to him.


    However, the result of the game once again exceeded everyone''s expectations. Naruto, who is 193 cm tall and the third longest man in Xiangbei, actually directly incarnates the point guard and has been organizing and dispatching from the outside. Naito is the center and Yasuda is the power forward. The two stood below the inside line.


    As soon as Naruto kicked off the ball, he made a long pass, and Naito scored a slam dunk. The burly physique directly crushed Miyagi and Mumu''s defense.


    Speaking of brute force, Miyagi and Mumu are not Naito''s opponents when they are tied together.


    Naito started with a big slam dunk, and it was really a joy to play, but Mitsui and the others must be particularly unhappy. When defending, Naruto went directly to defend Mitsui. With the advantage of height and wingspan, he put pressure on Mitsui. Naito and Yasuda attacked Miyagi at the same time, deliberately emptying Mumu.


    Although Mu Mu''s three-pointer is very good, but this is playing 11 goals, even if it is a three-pointer, only one goal is counted. No matter how beautiful a long shot, it is actually the same as a small layup, and the three-pointer is hit. The rate was lower, Naruto simply let Mumu shoot, but the defense against Mitsui and Miyagi was very tight.


    Under Naruto''s organization and scheduling, Naito, who was not restricted by the rules, was directly used as an attack arrow, and with a powerful body, he killed the Quartet inside.


    Because the power gap is too big, if Naito really insists, Mitsui + Miyagi + Mumu can''t prevent him.


    Caizi blew the whistle to signal the end of the bullfight, at 11:9, Naruto and the others won by a narrow margin.


    Coach Anxi drank tea peacefully, and couldn''t help nodding during the bullfight, obviously very satisfied.


    In the bullfight just now, Akagi and Rukawa were obviously the two who were most stimulated. After the two of them left the field, their strength should have been weakened, but it was because of Naruto''s organization and scheduling that they actually won.


    When they were on the court, they lost 11-4, and when Naruto played, they won 11-9. Whose problem is this?


    After a 15-minute break, Coach Anxi woke up Caizi, who didn''t know why she was a little lost, and arranged for the third team bullfight.


    Naruto & Mitsui & Miyagi VS Akagi & Naito & Rukawa.


    Naruto, Akagi, and Rukawa must abide by the previous rules, and the third bullfight begins.


    11:2, the latter failed miserably.


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty-Competition of Mountains and Seas, Strength of Oppression


    Coach Anzai personally took action today to continuously deploy the bullfighting lineup, nothing more than for the two guys Akagi and Rukawa.


    In order to deal with Yamano¡¯s Kawada and Zebei, Akagi¡¯s mid-range offensive ability and Rukawa¡¯s passing must be honed, regardless of whether they have insight into coach Anzai¡¯s intentions, but from their looks, coach Anzai The goal of this game is definitely achieved.


    After the training of the day, Naruto took the initiative to find all problem children, including Naito.


    "Go to my house tonight. I have something to show you."


    "What is it? Sakuragi, say it first, but I still have to practice!"


    Mitsui''s two eyebrows were upside down, and even if Xiangbei had already won the right to play in the national competition, he did not relax at all. Because of the blank in the past, he had to make up for it.


    Others probably mean the same thing as Mitsui, especially Rukawa and Akagi. The two of them were the most irritated today. Think about it and know that these two guys who refused to give up will definitely practice hard after returning. If Naruto had nothing to do They have to make Naruto look down on important things.


    "It''s the video of the national competition last summer."


    Mitsui raised his eyebrows: "Which one?"


    "In the semifinals, Hainan vs. Shan Wang."


    The members of Xiangbei went to Naruto¡¯s den in a mighty manner. The members who went to Naruto¡¯s house today are not much different from when they went to Naruto¡¯s house for the first time. The number of people this time has increased by coach Anzai, Naito and brother glasses.


    A group of men squeezed into the room while three girls were preparing dinner outside, not much different from the first time.


    Compared with that time, they are obviously a little more anxious now, it''s just that coach Anxi didn''t act too obvious here.


    "Sakuragi, take out the video tape quickly!"


    "Don''t worry, the tape won''t run."


    Naruto opened a locked drawer under the TV cabinet. NBA game tapes and basketball teaching tapes Naruto were all placed on the cabinet. During this time, they were swept away by this group of animals.

 1690 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1690

    However, the videotapes of Sanno¡¯s past games, Naruto, are all well hidden in this cabinet, just for fear that letting them see the video of Sanno¡¯s game in advance will cause any bad effects. Now that the county meeting is over, it¡¯s time to watch these tapes. .


    Naruto drew a set, which was the video of the semi-final match of the national competition last summer. Hainan played against the mountain king.


    Naruto put the videotape into the VCR, and coach Anxi was sitting in the middle of Chuang. The other team members either sat beside Chuang or simply sat on the ground. Everyone was staring at the TV screen, and no one spoke.


    Ye Zi poured a cup of hot tea for Coach Anxi and left the room.


    The video began to play, and the room was so quiet that almost only the sound of the video tape was turning.


    The match between Hainan and Shan Wang began. At that time, Hainan¡¯s captain was not Amu, but with his own strength, he was already a well-deserved ace player in Hainan, wearing a No. 8 jersey, and the match was Shan Wang¡¯s this year. The captain is also recognized as the top point guard in colleges and universities. He was only in the second grade at the time, wearing a No. 9 uniform.


    Hainan¡¯s players are indeed very strong. In fact, Hainan¡¯s strength last year was better than this year.


    The main center has a height of 196 cm, which is comparable to Naito. Compared with the head of the mountain king, the center has an obvious height advantage.


    The small forward is the captain of Hainan last year, that is, Amu''s senior. Wearing a No. 4 uniform, the opponent is now the No. 1 high school student in Japan, Sawakita Eiji!


    It has to be said that it is worthy of the strength of the winning king. Even if you look at the whole country, Hainan is also a famous winning team. In the first half of the offense and defense, Hainan and the mountain king are equally divided.


    Hainan 50:54 in the first half, 4 points behind Shanwang. This gap is not too big. The halftime should be enough to recover, but the problem is in the second half.


    In the second half to 10 minutes, Hainan''s 75:74 Mountain King successfully recovered the 4 points behind in the first half, and also led by 1 point. In this period of offense, Hainan ace Mu Shen Yi definitely Great credit, Hainan would definitely not be able to fight back such a counterattack if it were not for his powerful containment of the Shanwang point guard, but the next thing is Hainan''s nightmare.


    "Okay, the nightmare of Hainan is about to begin." Naruto said suddenly, while everyone else''s eyes were all staring at the TV screen, their eyes almost falling off.


    Amu held the ball again, while No. 9 Fukatsu Kazusei and No. 13 Zebei Eiji suddenly doubled and defended.


    Amu was taken aback, then dribbled through.


    However, the pressure that Amu encountered at this time was extremely huge. Fukatsu and Zebei''s joint defense can be said to be the highest level in the country, and it is not inferior to the original three-person defense of Naruto, Mitsui and Miyagi.


    Once the Hainan ace Mu Shen was guarded by these two men, he couldn''t make a breakthrough. When the time was about to come, he reluctantly passed the ball. As a result, No. 10 Matsumoto cut the ball away and made a confident shot outside the three-point line.


    Hainan desperately recovered the score, and Matsumoto was swept out with a three-pointer.


    Hainan organized an offense again. Amu held the ball and passed the ball immediately before the double-team formation between Shenjin and Zebei. In the end, Zebei was quick in his hands and stole the ball with one hand.


    The Hainan captain quickly picked up the ball and immediately made a long pass.


    After the Hainan center at the time received the ball, he turned to face Yamano No. 14 Kawada Masashi.


    The Hainan center dribbled the ball continuously and wanted to shake the guy in front of him, but Kawada was faster than him and had more agile footsteps. When the Hainan center made a shot, a big cap blocked the ball.


    Even if Captain Orangutan had heard a lot of rumors about the top center of this college, he always had defeated him as a major goal in his heart, but he was shocked when he saw the video of the game.


    Naruto supported his cheek with one hand, and it was not difficult to understand everyone''s thoughts.


    "Sanno''s No. 14 is now the top center of colleges and universities Masashi Kawada, and he is now in the third grade like Akagi."


    "This Kawada...the footsteps are so fast..."


    "It''s normal to be fast. When Kawada first entered the mountain king, he was only 165 cm tall. However, in the following year, he quickly grew taller. As a result, he grew 25 cm taller in one year, so his position was changed from point guard to The small forward became a center in the end. With that physique, the result is the dribbling level of the point guard and the speed of the small forward, and even..."


    Huh!


    There was a crisp sound of surfing the net on TV, and Shan Wang shot the score on the 14th, and his two feet were all beyond the three-point line.


    "Three pointers."


    The gorilla clenched his fists and placed his fists on his legs. Hearing with his ears and seeing with his own eyes were two different things after all. Kawada''s strength was far beyond Akagi''s imagination at the time.


    The mountain king hit two three-pointers in a row. Hainan desperately recovered the difference before and was 1 point ahead of the mountain king. The result was reversed by the mountain king in an instant and became 5 points behind. At this time, the mountain king launched an attack and passed. Less than 2 minutes.


    The mountain king rushed all the way, truly showing the sharp fangs of the undefeated king, and the ever-victorious king of Kanagawa, in front of the mountain king, was almost like a child being ravaged ~ ravaged.


    Hainan organized an offensive again. Facing the defense of Shanwang No. 9, Mu Shen looked extremely calm and composed. He also knew that if the score continued to increase, Hainan would be over. At this time, Hainan was 79:87, 8 points behind Shanwang. .


    As soon as Mu Shen faced Shenjin''s defense, he immediately lowered his center of gravity. With a strong body, he surpassed Shenjin, and then faced the Captain of Shanwang No. 4.


    It is said that in the main lineup on the court at that time, the only captain of the mountain king was the third grade, and the others were all first and second grade players.


    A Mu just turned around. When facing Captain Shan Wang, the basketball in his hand was suddenly lost and stolen from behind. The instigator of the steal was Shenjin, who had just suffered a breakthrough.


    He Tian picked up this basketball, faced the desperate resistance of the Hainan center, and immediately took off.Such a tall and burly center, jumps really high, catches the ball with both hands, and makes a long pass.


    Shan Wang''s first-year ace receives the ball and faces the Hainan captain.


    Although the captain of Hainan is not as monster as Amu, he is also the captain of the king''s army and a small forward of the national level. However, in the second half of the game, the captain of Hainan was completely devastated and devastated by the first grade of Shanwang.


    Zebei left Captain Hainan behind with a single turn. His movements were smooth and swift, which was unparalleled.After hitting the basket of Hainan, a slam dunk, Hainan''s captain returned to defense with all his strength, but after all, it was an empty shot, and the fox''s eyes almost fell off.


    79: 89


    Shan Wang launched the full-court starring for just over 5 minutes, and he was 10 points ahead of Hainan, especially since the ball was still stolen from Amu, and then scored under the defense of the Hainan captain. This goal directly went to Hainan¡¯s. Fate.


    It took more than 5 minutes, and the mountain king put Hainan into garbage time. As a result, the head coach had no choice but to replace the main force and let the game end.


    In the end, the two sides scored 83:113. The undefeated Mountain King only used 10 minutes in the second half to beat Hainan by 30 points. At that time, Hainan was known as the strongest Hainan, and the result was defeated by the first and second graders of the Mountain King. , And finally ranked among the top four in the country.


    Watching the video of the entire game, no one spoke in the room for a long time.


    Chapter 131-Naruto''s view, Anzai


    Although Xiangbei also defeated Hainan by the same score as Shanwang, and beat Hainan by 31 points, the feelings of the two are completely different.


    In the Xianghai battle, Xiangbei performed well in the first half and built a double-digit advantage. Although Akagi left the field after being injured, in the second half, all the Xiangbei players were as desperate as possible, and Hainan finally lost. 31 points.


    However, in the first half of the game, Shan Wang didn''t make any effort at all. He was just quite satisfactory and easily led Hainan by 4 points.After being overtaken by Hainan, the mountain kings showed their real strength, and it was their ultimate move-the audience was eagerly marking people!


    Mountain King¡¯s full-court starring is their must-have skill, although this is a tactic that is often used in the league, especially when the score is behind, and when there is not much time left in the game, they will take the initiative. But here It is not the NBA, nor is it the United States of the basketball kingdom. This is just Japan. In this place, the tactics of Sanwang''s tight staring are unsolvable!


    Speaking of which Xiangbei has used the tactics of full-court tight-management in previous games, it is completely different from Shanwang''s full-court tight-management.


    Sanno''s full-court staring is to use the super defensive abilities of Fukatsu and Zebei to keep a close eye on the opponent team''s ball-handling players, of course, the opponent''s point guard, to defend their breakthrough.


    Naruto has never seen a high school player who can break through the defense of Zebei and Shenjin on his own.


    The rest of the players rely on mutual movement to block the passing route, so that the opposing point guard cannot break through or pass the ball. Because they care about 10 seconds, their mentality will become flustered. To steal the ball directly or to steal the ball while passing it is both handy.


    This kind of tactics can only be completed with long-term cooperation and drills. When Zebei and Shenjin are tracking the opposing point guard, if the other players of the mountain king cannot restrict the other players'' receiving routes, the effect of the whole court''s urgent marking Will be weakened, so this is a tactic that requires the team''s tacit understanding to be able to implement it, and of course it is also very physical.


    The current Xiangbei is absolutely unable to reach the level of the mountain king. Their full-court stare at people is only expanding the original defensive range to the full-court. It is all about mutual cooperation, camera movement and so on. Nonsense, to be precise, Xiangbei''s full-court tactics should be full-court urgent man-to-man tactics. To put it bluntly, Xiangbei is still a man-to-man trick, but to extend the scope of this trick to the audience.


    After Shan Wang launched the full-time tactics, the score difference was reduced to 10 points in just over 5 minutes, and the entire Hainan fighting spirit was lost, and the final defeat. Xiangbei spent most of the game to achieve what, Shan Wang It only took more than 5 minutes to do it, and the gap is obvious.


    And when the mountain king launched the full-court starring, the powerful pressure can be experienced even by watching the video. So some people say, "Because just watching the game video of the mountain king, you lose your fighting spirit. This is not the case. Strange''.


    Because that is the mountain king, that is the undefeated king, the mountain king!

 1691 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1691

    Coach Anxi has already watched this video, and he can probably grasp the player''s psychology, and he broke the silence after a while.


    "What do you think of the Sanwang players, Sakuragi, you can talk first."


    Glancing at the look under the lens of coach Anzai, Naruto cursed the old fox inwardly, and then he held his head indifferently: "Power forward Masahiro Nobe, although he was on the bench last year, this year should be the main force. Although only half-time in the game against Hainan, he grabbed 13 rebounds and had a strong rebounding ability, but only scored 2 points. It looks like it is the completely opposite type of Fukuda."


    The people in Xiangbei recalled the performance of Masahiro Nobian in the previous video, and compared it with the front of Lingnan. They all nodded in agreement...Poor Fukuda...


    Among the basketball teams, the most basic and most basic job of a power forward is to grab rebounds. Even Rodman who averages single-digit points per game and double-digit rebounds per game is definitely an excellent guy. From 92-98, Rodman won the rebounding champion for seven consecutive years is enough to prove his status as a super power forward.


    After all, rebounding is the housekeeper of power forwards, and the league has also seen many super power forwards with offensive and defensive capabilities like Karl Malone, Tim Duncan, and Kevin Garnett. Among the current leagues, they have the most offensive and defensive capabilities. Griffin is the one who has the qualities of a super power forward.(This is about potential. Nowitzki and Duncan are old after all. Griffin once had a rebound in his head when dunking)


    In today¡¯s era, power forwards¡¯ ability is still more defensive, like Nowitzki¡¯s scoring ability, but power forwards with insufficient rebounding ability are not ¡°popular¡± in the league, and Fukuda is of course only It can be said to be an alternative power forward. Although Fukuda is very suitable for Lingnan''s current tactical play, if he changes to Xiangbei, he will not even have the qualifications to become a starter, let alone an attack arrow.


    Nobe and Fukuda are completely opposite types. From the perspective of the quality of a power forward, Nobe is far better than Fukuda. As long as he can grab a good rebound, a power forward is not a bad one. The ability to rebound has become the main pick of the mountain king, which shows his strength.


    After watching the match between Shan Wang and Hainan, Naruto himself is confident that he can suppress Nobe, but it''s hard to say for others, especially the three who will face the top in college.


    Naruto held his head in a relaxed manner and glanced at the deep-faced gorilla: "Don''t worry, gorilla, I will contain the wild side by then. If Kawada needs to make up for it, I will squeak."


    Mitsui couldn''t hold back, he laughed, Akagi''s face was dark red, and he glared at Naruto: "Get out of here!"


    "Ape, you have a brain problem, this is my house and you told me to go away?!"


    Naruto gave a weird cry, and directly staged a full martial arts trip with Captain Orangutan. Coach Anxi smiled in his eyes and did not stop at all.


    "Mitsui-san, what do you think?"


    Mitsui was laughing at the side, but when he heard Coach Anzai''s voice, he immediately calmed down.


    "Well Matsumoto... the scoring ability is very strong, but I will not lose to him, and basketball is not just about scoring."


    Mitsui has already seen through. Matsumoto''s scoring ability is almost equal to his. The three-point shooting percentage should be slightly lower than him, but the breakthrough ability is slightly stronger than him. The scoring ability of the two is actually equivalent, but in In other respects, Mitsui is very confident, presumably because the entire Sanno game and organization work are all left to Fukatsu, and Matsumoto just attacked after getting the ball.


    With that scoring ability, Matsumoto can indeed become an ace attacker, but in terms of the level of a super guard, Matsumoto is not in touch.


    Coach Anxi nodded with a smile, making the flame man excited, and then the white-haired Buddha turned his eyes to others.


    "Fukatsu Kazusei, although he is not physically perverted like Amu, he is also very powerful. The steals, organization, three-pointers, and ball possession are all of the highest level in the country, but after confronting Amu and Fujima, I believe I will not lose to him. Although I am not embarrassed, I can only ask Shenjin to give up the position of the first point guard in college."


    "Kawada Masashi, he is stronger than I thought, but the stronger he is, the more worthy of defeat. We in Xiangbei will definitely dominate the country!"


    "Very strong."


    All the members of Xiangbei expressed their thoughts, and the smile on Coach Anxi''s face seemed unstoppable, until the dinner table.


    Seeing a plate of green vegetables in front of Coach Anxi, all the members of Xiangbei laughed.


    But there is no way, this is a doctor''s order, before the body is fully recovered, Anxi coach may have to eat some grass...


    Chapter 132-Caizi''s mood, the stars of Aichi


    It is not uncommon for ordinary teams to lose their morale after seeing the video of the game of Shan Wang, but the vote of Xiangbei is obviously not a normal guy.


    Xiangbei from top to bottom, even including coach Akagi and Anzai, are all problem children. After coach Anzai left the college basketball world, he has been dormant for many years. Now this old fox has finally waited until he is worthy of his own teaching, and may even become How can the national players be defeated by the momentum and pressure of the mountain king?


    The others are all super problem children.


    Akagi''s dream of dominating the country and his desire for the position of the country''s number one center; Mitsui wants to make up for the initial blank period and return coach Anzai; Miyagi wants to become the top point guard in colleges; Naito wants to continue to challenge the strong beast Desire ~ Hope; Rukawa wants to defeat Zebei, become the number one high school student in Japan, and then go to the basketball kingdom of the United States.


    Speaking of their wishes, they are full of youth and passion. In fact, the only thing that seems out of place is Naruto. Although he does not have the idea of ??youthful invincibility, he is far more serious than the people in Xiangbei. Sum.


    The video of the game between Shan Wang and Hainan, Naruto, was available last year. The video of the game Naruto has been watched over and over a hundred times, and the details of the game are almost back-to-back.


    Naruto has already copied a videotape for each of Xiangbei''s official elections. Akagi, Naito, and Mumu also know to be polite to Naruto, at least thank him, but the two defenders in Xiangbei took it directly. Go, don''t be polite to Naruto at all.


    And Rukawa Kaede was not the kind of person who would say thank you, even Naruto couldn''t imagine what Rukawa Kaede would be like when he thanked him, he always felt very awkward.


    Watching Xiangbei backcourt with double guns disappearing into the street, Naruto stretched out his hands helplessly.


    "The character gap between our Xiangbei inside and outside players is really quite big."


    Ye Zi knocked Naruto''s head, then one hand on his hips: "It''s not your turn to say this."


    Naruto scratched his head and chuckled. He, a guy who has been in arrears for many years, really has no right to evaluate other people''s character.


    Ye Bai gave Naruto a glance, then gave him a light push.


    "Okay, I can just clean up at home, you can help me send Caizi back, it''s too late, it is not safe for her to go back alone."


    Caizi seems to be a little bit ungrateful today. Although Ye Zi doesn''t know what happened to Caizi, it is too late for Ye Zi to let Caizi go home alone.


    When Caizi heard Ye Zi''s words, she almost subconsciously wanted to refuse, but Naruto had already agreed first, and Caizi could not directly brush Naruto''s face, so she had to agree.


    Although it is already past seven o''clock in the evening, the summer night is really sultry, and the night breeze at night can''t bring a cool feeling, let alone relieve the strange heat and tension in Caizi''s heart.


    The two remained silent all the way. Neither Naruto nor Caizi seemed to have the intention to break the silence, and the two went all the way to Caizi''s home.


    Caizi''s house is the same apartment building as Naruto, but the grade of this apartment is obviously much higher than that of Naruto''s nest.


    Caizi didn''t know what she was thinking about along the way, she didn''t come back to her senses until she saw a familiar apartment building.


    "Thank you for sending me back today, Sakuragi."


    "It''s nothing, it''s just a small matter."


    Naruto waved his hand casually. This was not a hard work. Caizi didn''t need to be so polite. After the two said this sentence, they fell into an awkward silence again. They didn''t know what to say, and Caizi didn''t. Immediately turned and went home, the two of them were so stiff.


    Naruto looked up at the stars in the sky: "By the way, I had an agreement with Ye Zi before. If I can lead Xiangbei to win the national championship, she can promise me one thing." Although this agreement has been Not important anymore.


    Caizi breathed a sigh of relief silently, and Naruto''s words involved Xiangbei and Ye Zi at the same time, which made Caizi really interested.


    "What did the leaves promise you?"


    "I can''t tell you this." Naruto smirked in his heart, and when it was shown on his face, his expression was slightly wretched.


    Caizi pursed her mouth, reminding Naruto about the red bean rice thing that Naruto had said before, and already guessed what Naruto was talking about, and the sourness in her heart fermented a little bit.


    "What are you telling me about this?"


    Naruto stared at Caizi''s beautiful cheeks and suddenly moved closer: "If we can win the national championship this year in Xiangbei, can you give me a reward?"


    Caizi was frightened by Naruto''s sudden approach, and took a step back. Even though she was usually generous, but because of Naruto''s deliberate guidance just now, Caizi''s head was very shy.


    Naruto has been playing basketball since he came to this world, and apart from Ye Zi, he has not deliberately approached other girls. Now seeing Caizi''s shy and moving posture, I am really excited.


    Naruto suddenly reached out and grabbed Caizi. Before she could react, Wen was on Caizi''s forehead.


    "This is part of it. After I win the national championship, I want more."

 1692 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1692

    Naruto patted Caizi''s cheek lightly, then turned and left.But just before Naruto walked out of Caizi''s residence, Caizi had already recovered, her face flushed, but besides being shy, her eyes were also dotted with a lot of angry flames.


    Caizi suddenly took out a huge paper fan and hit Naruto on the back of the head with all her strength.


    "Idiot! How handsome are you playing!"


    "Woo..."


    "Brother, I will go to Aichi Prefecture with you during the weekend."


    At the weekend, the four bastards of the Sakuragi Army went to the Pachinko shop to kill time.


    In other words, the amount of money they contributed to Pachinko seemed to far exceed the pocket money of the four of them.


    They didn''t do anything illegal, and they didn''t get the money from Naruto, but they earned it by working.


    The four-member group of children with problems in northern Hunan often skipped class, sometimes they went to play, and sometimes they went to work.When they work part-time, they are very serious, so that the shopkeepers are very satisfied, and their wages are a little higher.


    And after they worked hard and accumulated a lot of money, they would go to Brother Baiqing to lose everything three days ago.


    Working hard to make money, and then lose money happily, this is the style of these guys.


    When Yopei and the others were sitting in front of the small steel ball machine again with the hard-earned money they earned from part-time jobs, Naruto and the others also boarded the Shinkansen train to Aichi Prefecture.


    The members of Xiangbei who went to Aichi Prefecture this time include Naruto, who had an appointment with Amu; Akagi, in order to meet the super center that Naruto said, by the way, he rarely brought the cute little sister Haruko; Mitsui, The goal is for the No. 1 shooting guard in the country, the star of Aichi that Naruto said. Naito, the goal is the same as Akagi, just to meet the super center.


    There are only two members in Hainan, Mu Shenyi. He originally planned to visit his friend Zhu Xingda in Aichi County; the little monkey, A Mu did not take the initiative to call him, nor did he agree to follow him with him. Here.


    The Shinkansen train speed is still very fast, and Kanagawa and Aichi Prefecture are not far away, but after arriving in Aichi Prefecture, the most eye-catching thing is of course Hainan Captain Mu Shenyi!


    Amu is the country¡¯s top point guard. He was already a ace player that consistently beat Hainan in the first grade. Counting this year, Amu has entered the national competition for three consecutive years. Although Hainan lost to the mountain king last year, But Hainan is still one of the nationally recognized strong teams, and as Hainan''s ace player, Amu is a very well-known basketball player even in Aichi Prefecture, which is also the treatment that players in the country have.


    Most of the discussion on the street was focused on Amu, and some of it was shared by the three elders of Xiangbei and Haruko.


    According to Amu, there does not seem to be a strong center in Aichi County. Like Hainan, the main center of Aihe Academy in the semi-finals last year is only 192 cm. Therefore, Amu also cares a little about what Naruto calls a super center.


    In this prefecture where there seems to be no super center, the 198 cm Akagi, 196 cm Naito, and 193 cm Naruto walking side by side on the street are undoubtedly very attractive to others.


    Haruko, one of Kanagawa''s double walls, has a lovely appearance enough to make her noticeable everywhere. If it wasn''t for the three guys around her to be too fierce, I''m afraid there are not a few people who come to strike up a conversation.


    Amu is eye-catching because of his strength and fame. Naruto and the three of them are eye-catching because of their physique and Naruto''s red hair. Haruko is because of her cute and beautiful appearance.Poor Mitsui''s sense of existence is now on the same level as the little monkey.


    Although Mitsui is a top-level shooting guard in the country, his strength is obvious to all in Kanagawa Prefecture, but Mitsui¡¯s current reputation is limited to Kanagawa. Although Mitsui has national strength, it has not officially entered the national competition. Players who are not from the national region naturally get less attention.


    The little monkey is the poorest person. He has a quiet temper and likes to attract attention most. However, except Haruko is not a player, the little monkey has the lowest reputation and strength. Someone pays attention to him?What''s more, Qingtian is still the shortest body here except Haruko. His height of 178 cm is not outstanding at all. Among the three elders in northern Hunan, no one cares about this little monkey.


    The little monkeys who did not receive attention were jumping around, and wanted to develop the stage of monkey show to Aichi Prefecture, but under Amu''s iron fist sanctions, they were finally honest and did not dare to continue jumping.


    Their main purpose in coming to Aichi Prefecture is Aiwa Academy, so after getting off the bus, they immediately went to the basketball court, just in time for the last meeting of the Aichi Prefecture Conference.


    Aihe Academy VS Famous Friends Industry.


    But when Naruto and the others rushed to the gym, the first thing they saw was that two men in white coats suddenly ran out of the court carrying a stretcher. Naruto was immediately happy.


    "Stars!"


    Chapter 133-Super newcomer, invincible center


    At a glance, Amu recognized that the person on the stretcher was his friend. He was also the captain and trump card of the Aihe Academy, one of the top four in the country, and the strongest shooting guard in the country.


    Naruto secretly observed Zhuxing Dai. This guy¡¯s hair style is very similar to Miyagi, but he is much taller than Miyagi. Although he is lying down, he looks almost as tall as Amu and Mitsui. But a little stronger than Mitsui, and a little weaker than Amu.


    But speaking of it, even if you look at the whole country, unless Naruto runs to play the point guard, you really can''t find a stronger point guard than Amu.Although Immortal Dao is higher than Amu, in terms of strength, Amu is absolutely dominant.


    Full of expectation and fighting spirit, Mitsui ran all the way to Aichi to see the star of Aichi, but Zhuxingdai just appeared, lying on a stretcher, feeling like Mitsui who had been shaved staring fiercely. With Naruto, that means:''This is the number one shooting guard in the country you are talking about?!''


    Naruto shrugged, expressing his innocence.


    A Mu lowered himself: "Stars, what is going on?!"


    Zhu Xingda''s face was painful. According to Naruto, he had hurt his waist, so he couldn''t stand up. Zhu Xingda clenched his teeth: "I will never let him go, that damn one. grade!"


    "First grade?!"


    Although Amu wanted to ask something more, considering Zhuxing''s injuries, he immediately sent him to the hospital.


    Zhu Xingda bruised his waist during the game and must be treated properly. After all, Zhu Xingda is still a growing young man. If there is a waist problem, the consequences may affect his life.


    Because they were curious about the first year Zhu Xingda said, everyone hurried to the stadium, and after reaching the stadium, Amu couldn''t help being shocked again.


    "What''s going on?! Love and the top four in the country will fall behind by a big score?!"


    When Naruto and the others arrived at the stadium, Aihe Academy and Ming Peng Industry had 2 minutes and 14 seconds left in the first half of the game. However, as the top four in the country, Ai He Academy was actually 17:37, 20 points behind Ming Peng. , This is an unimaginable situation.


    The little monkey stared at the court: "Who is the first grade that the Aichi Star said?" Probably because the little monkey himself is also the first grade, so he is very concerned about the other players in the first grade, including Naruto of course. There are also foxes who are still training in Kanagawa today.


    "It must be that, No. 15 of Mingpeng Industry."


    Mori Shigehiro!


    From the discussion of the audience, Naruto and the others knew the name of No. 15 and also some basic information.


    With a height of 199 cm and a weight of 100 kg, this big guy is only the first grade.


    Akagi and Naito''s eyes lit up at the same time, because the disappointment of seeing the miserable look of Aichi Star eased a lot.


    The little monkey pouted a mouth, his tone was sour: "Is that a body that humans can grow out of?"


    Although his speed and jumping ability are excellent, his height is after all the little monkey¡¯s heartache, 178 cm. Even if he grows later, he can only grow to 180 cm and a little bit, and Mori Shigekuan¡¯s terrifying body makes The little monkey exudes countless envy and hatred.


    "The height is the same as when Yuzhu was in the first grade, but the speed and strength are far above the fish."


    Akagi has a big face. He and Yuzhu are old rivals. Of course, they are very familiar with everything about Yuzhu. This Mori Shigekuan is completely different from the slow footsteps of Yuzhu. The speed is so fast that it is actually a celebrity friend who starts quickly. The first point of attack.


    Huh!!


    The huge body of 100 kilograms slammed into a heavy tank.


    Zhu Xingda was to stop Mori Zhongkuan, but was injured in the waist and had to be sent to the hospital for emergency treatment.


    During the time when Zhu Xing was injured and left the field, even if Ai He Academy was double-teamed by two people, he could not withstand the super heavy weapon Mori Shigekuan. Both of them were hit by Mori Shigekuan, but Mori Shigekuan himself had been hanging on. He refused to get off the rim and was awarded a technical foul.


    "Although the body is very good, the speed is high, the strength is good, the flexibility is good, but this kind of foul...It seems to be the same type as our Naito."


    Naruto scratched his chin. After seeing Mori Shigehiro with his own eyes, Naruto was really more and more grateful that he had chosen to dig Naito.


    Naito and Mori Shigehiro are both of the same type. They are giant men with both speed and strength. Although their skills are both half-hearted now, they can only score very close to the basket, but they have strong bodies. Quality is enough to crush everything.


    At the time, Miuradai would lose to Xiangbei, only because of the poor level of Miuradai''s other players.

 1693 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1693

    Amu frowned tightly: "I didn''t expect that there would be a first grader with such a body. If it were our Hainan... Takasago wouldn''t be able to withstand him."


    Amu knows the strength of Aihe Academy very well. Its main center is only 192 cm, one cm higher than Takasago. In other words, Aihe, like Hainan, is a team with weak inside but strong outside. Takasago must block Mori Shigekuan. It is too illusory. If they meet famous friends in Hainan in the national competition, they can only find a way to knock Mori Shigekuan off the court.


    Naruto stabbed Akagi with a serious expression: "Ape, there seems to be one more opponent besides Kawada."


    Akagi didn''t speak, and he was too lazy to respond to Naruto''s words, but he really had his own cares in his heart. Seeing Mori Shigehiro''s terrible physical fitness, Akagi had to admit that this trip was really not in vain.


    With Mori Shigekuan''s physical fitness, he is another O''Neal in the Japanese high school basketball world.


    O''Neal, who had just entered the league at the time, did indeed have terrible physical qualities. Both power and speed were among the top centers.In the 94-95 season, which is O''Neal''s third season in the league, although the Magic was swept out by the Rockets, O''Neal''s matchup with the first center in the 90s, Olajuwon, was impressive. It''s a bit of a point. In addition to scoring, O''Neal surpassed Olajuwon in all other averages.


    At that time, the technique was still slightly rough. O¡¯Neal couldn¡¯t prevent Olajuwon, who had dreamy dance steps, but Olajuwon couldn¡¯t resist O¡¯Neill¡¯s strange powers. One had skills and the other had a body. An explosive situation.


    According to Naruto¡¯s expectation, the matchup between Akagi and Mori Shigehiro is probably a mutual explosion. Mori Shigehiro¡¯s physical fitness is definitely above Akagi. It is too difficult for Akagi to completely block Mori Shigehiro¡¯s strange power, but Akagi¡¯s technology To beat Mori Shigehiro, with the physical advantage of a monster like Mori Shigehiro, it is not a problem to block Ai and the center of that level. In addition, because of the end of the captain and ace player, both love and the academy are psychologically affected. He didn''t dare to confront Mori Shigehiro head-on, so Mori Shigehiro could kill the Quartet even more, but he was still a newbie after all. He wanted to completely stifle Akagi and even Kawada''s center forward with his body alone is purely joking.


    Because the ace player left the field due to injury, the Aiwa Academy team did not dare to confront Mori Shigehiro. After the first half, the famous friend actually led Aihe by 29 points, and the halftime was close to a huge difference of 30 points. That kind of fish belly team, it''s nothing to score this score, but is Ai He a fish belly?That was the top four in the country last year!


    In the second half of the game, Aihe Academy¡¯s ace Zhuxingda came back on the court and led Aihe to chase points frantically. At this time, the true strength of Aichi Stars was shown.


    Although I was disappointed before, but after seeing the true strength of Zhuxingda, Mitsui also had to admit that this guy really represents the highest level of shooting guards in high school basketball.


    Although Zhu Xingda is a defender, his style of play is very sturdy and fierce, and he is not afraid of physical confrontation. This is very similar to Amu''s style. Although he is a shooting guard, Zhu Xingda''s organizational skills are also good, although he is not able to break through. Amu is so fierce, but with excellent three-point firepower, he is a national-level super guard.


    beep!


    The referee blew the whistle. Although Zhu Xingda was injured by Mori Shigekuan in the first half, he was not afraid of the big man at all. Instead, he took the initiative to make Mori Shigekuan a successful foul, hitting a free throw and hitting 2+1.


    Under the leadership of Zhu Xingda, Aihe Academy''s morale was restored and began to chase points frantically in the second half.


    Mori''s physical fitness is called a monster. Even if he gets to the United States, he can grow this kind of body in the first year of high school. It is a well-deserved monster. Even in the eyes of American basketball coaches, Mori is also a rare jade. But this guy has a bad habit, that is, he likes to hang from the rim and watch the player knocked over by him.


    Mori Shigehiro was called a technical foul again because of this habit, and the foul was full. The famous friend''s coach was helpless. He had already told Mori Shigehiro many times, but Mori Shigehiro still couldn''t change this habit.


    After losing the super rookie and inner pillar of Mori Shigehiro, famous friends began to be loved and crushed.


    It can be seen that Aihe is one of the top four in the country, but it also shows that if there is no monster-level super center guarding Mori Shigehiro, Ming Penghe Ai still has a certain gap compared with this national-level strong team. .


    Although famous friends have been able to enter the national competition as the second place in the county for many years, they have always been at a disadvantage in the match with Aihe, unlike Xiangyang and Hainan, who have been playing hard every time. In the past, famous friends were always loved and completely suppressed.


    "The lack of Mori Shigekuan has too much influence on famous friends. According to this situation, except for that Mori Shigekuan, the strength of famous friends should be higher than that of Fujima Shoyang. Below that level."


    "Ha, what you said is very interesting, but it is accurate. Although famous friends are also regulars in national competitions, they are not first-class teams. I just don''t know where they found such a monster center."


    Seeing Mori Zhongkuan who looked huge even when sitting, A Mu really felt a headache.


    Chapter 134-Greetings in advance, long summer


    The prefectural tournament games in Aichi Prefecture are all over. Although Aichi Star Zhusei Dai performed absolutely in the second half, the 29-point difference in the first half was too huge, and there was too little time for Aihe In the end, Aihe 68:74 friends, lost by 6 points, for the first time in ten years as the second place in the county.


    Mingto Industry won all three games and won the first place in the prefecture. The MVP of the Aichi Prefectural Union Finals was picked by the first grade Mori Shigehiro.


    Scoring 37.6 points, rebounding 17.2, blocking 9.1, averaging triple-double data is really frantic, but Mori Shigehiro can get this kind of overlord data, and the famous point guard also plays a big role.


    Mingpeng''s point guard looks a little shorter than Fujima. Although he is not tall and has a speed that is not top-notch, his ability to organize and dispatch is very good. He passes the ball well and Mori Shigehiro can play that kind of offense. This point guard is absolutely indispensable.


    However, if it is placed in Kanagawa Prefecture, Mori Shigehiro will definitely not be able to hit such a terrible quasi triple-double data per game.


    Because Xiangbei¡¯s internal strength is too strong, even if Mori Shigehiro¡¯s physical fitness is abnormal, it is a wishful thinking to suppress Naruto and Akagi''s Xiangbei Twin Towers by himself, and when it comes to the national competition, Naito also Able to play, the three inside three towers of them, let alone high school basketball, it is difficult to find a match even if you look at college basketball. No matter how good Mori Shigekuan is, you have to deal with them alone. It is also a dream.


    Except for Mori Shigekuan, Zhuxingda alone made famous friends all over the world, not to mention the super combination of Rukawa + Mitsui + Miyagi owned by Xiangbei, so even if the famous friends are strong, they are actually against Xiangbei. There is no chance of winning.


    Naruto drew his ears with his little thumb: "This time it''s really not in vain, but our biggest enemy in Xiangbei is the mountain king."


    Fortunately, Naruto''s voice is not loud, otherwise, if others hear this sentence, maybe the people on the side will offer countless contempt and roll their eyes.


    Defeat the mountain king?


    If the person who said this is Mu Shenyi, the captain of the top four teams in Hainan, if the person who wants to do this is the famous friend who just played in the first half and fell behind by 29 points, it will be seen by others. It might be possible to come, but what is Xiangbei?


    This is in Aichi, not Kanagawa. Even if Xiangbei beat Hainan by 31, for fans here in Aichi, Kanagawa''s strongest team is Hainan.


    Mitsui squeezed his chin, his eyes implied fighting spirit: "That Zhuxingda is indeed great, but Aihe is also a pity. If Zhuxingda leaves the field without injury in the first half, they may be able to win."


    "It is indeed possible, but for us, celebrities are not too strong enemies. After all, with me, orangutan and Naito¡¯s inside combination, unless celebrities can take out three Mori weights at the same time, they cannot be defeated. our."


    "Haha, that''s right."


    Mitsui laughed twice, with a relaxed expression: "Speaking of which, it''s fortunate that you brought Naito to our Xiangbei and didn''t let him be buried. As long as this guy''s physical fitness is well trained, he won''t be able to become a national player in the future. Strange. If Naito had entered Xiangyang instead of Miuradai, it would be fun."


    Miuradai¡¯s players are too far from the main strength of Xiangbei, so Naito alone can¡¯t change the overall situation, but if Naito enters Xiangyang and is scheduled by a super point guard organization like Fujima, even if Naito¡¯s skills are rough, he can still play Terrible strength, fully mobilizing the team''s offensive firepower and grasping the offensive rhythm, this is the responsibility of the point guard. At this point, Kanagawa is doing the best is Fujima.


    After leaving the basketball court, Naruto and the others saw the oncoming famous players in the hallway.


    In fact, they only saw Mori Shigehiro alone. After all, the height of 199 centimeters seemed to stand out among the Japanese.


    And Mori Shigehiro is tall and wide, just like his name, so wide and heavy.


    Naruto touched his head: "Naito, do we want to say hello to him?"


    Naito touched his bald head: "Okay."


    Akagi hadn''t stopped him yet, his two main center forwards for the next two years walked towards the wide Mori Shigekuan together, but Akagi didn''t admit it in his heart. He actually wanted to''say hello'' to Mori Shigekuan in advance. .


    Mori Shigekiwa had a towel hanging around his neck. He was listening to what their coach was saying, and he obviously didn''t notice the two uneasy and kind guys walking forward.


    Naruto and Naito left and right, aiming and exerting force.


    boom!


    The dull flesh-body collision shows the strength of this collision.


    "Sorry."


    Mori Shigehiro apologized subconsciously because he was tall and had broad shoulders, and he often accidentally bumped into others. So after the collision, Mori Shigehiro used to apologize, only to realize that he had been knocked back two steps, and his eyes could not help but show. Stunned.


    Mori Shigehiro was knocked back by Naruto and Naito two steps, but Naruto and Naito only stepped back a small step each, seemingly a unilateral victory.


    However, Naruto and Naito are two-to-one, and they have been charging for a long time, while Mori Shigehiro was knocked unconsciously. In addition, the previous game must have an impact on physical strength. If it is really power, Mori Shigehiro It should be as powerful as Naruto and Naito, and the three of them are half a catty to each other.


    Naruto and Naito looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes. After all, apart from the two of them, Akagi, the strongest in Kanagawa, was not their opponent. This is the first time they have encountered someone who can compete with their strange power. Guy, could not help being surprised and happy.


    But the two of them were surprised, especially the famous friends.


    Aichi prefecture lacks a dominant super power forward, so Mori Shigehiro is able to survive in Aichi prefecture with a superhuman body, just like the original Sakuragi Hanado in Kanagawa.


    Although Xiangyang has a lineup of four strong men, Takano is not considered a national-level power forward. Kanagawa itself lacks powerful power forward resources, and the red-headed boy, with superhuman resilience and strength, can only take a few months. His training can become a super rebounding monster in Kanagawa.


    So far in Aichi Prefecture, there have been no people who can withstand Mori Shigehiro''s impact, but now there are two suddenly, and people with famous friends can''t do it if they want to remain calm.

 1694 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1694

    The head coach of Mingpeng glanced at Naruto and Naito, and then turned around on the people around him. He clearly recognized Mu Shenyi from Hainan. As a team coach, he must pay attention to other strong teams. In fact, if Hainan has people who can fight against Mori Shigekuan''s power, then the road to the national competition for celebrities will not be easy.


    "These three classmates, can you please tell me which school you are from?" In addition to Naito and Naruto, the 198 cm Akagi is included.


    "Kanagawa Shohoku High School, grade one, Sakuragi Flower Road."


    "Sophomore in Xiangbei, Naito Tetsuya."


    "The third grade of Xiangbei, Takanori Akagi."


    After the three elders from Xiangbei greeted the famous friends, they turned around and left. The other spectators who had just come out of the stadium in the corridor gave in. After all, these three evil spirits (the main ones are Akagi and Naito) and their hair. The bad guy (saying Naruto) really makes people afraid to provoke.


    And the famous friend coach kept seeing the three of them disappear in the corner of the corridor: "Xiangbei... I haven''t heard of it."


    As soon as he walked the corner of the corridor, Mitsui couldn''t help laughing: "This greeting is really good. I hope that when the national competition comes, we can meet famous friends."


    "I think so too. After all, Mori Shigehiro is an opponent worth defeating."


    Naruto smiled slightly, and directly expressed Naito and Akagi''s heartfelt feelings. Even if the bald head looks so terrible, even if Akagi is so mature, it is only a teenager, to put it bluntly, how could it be difficult to win. Seeing a powerful opponent, how can I not want to fight with him?


    "I don''t know if I can meet famous friends, but if I can meet Aichi, it would be a good choice, right, Mitsui?"


    "Ha, that''s right, the stars are indeed powerful, but the position of the first shooting guard in the country, I will definitely not give it to anyone!"


    The flames man''s eyes fired and his fighting spirit was burning.


    "It''s better for us to go directly to Aichi and play a game. Anyway, we are enough to make up a team here. The center is a gorilla, power forward Naito, small forward me, you and Senior Mu are exactly two guards, small Monkey... It''s good to be a cheerleader, so it''s just right."


    Mitsui was really moved by what Naruto said, but the little monkey next to him suddenly exploded.


    "Asshole! Why am I a cheerleader?!"


    "Because you are the weakest." Naruto spurred Kiyota severely, then left it and ignored it. What he said just now means that even if they want to form an alliance to compete with Aihe, it cannot be today. After Aihe just lost the game, and they are going back to Kanagawa today, time is definitely not enough.


    The little monkey who was dissatisfied with Naruto''s wickedness kept yelling, and finally was knocked honestly by the unbearable Amu.


    "Idiot, please be quiet!" Hainan''s face was completely lost by you.


    Amu¡¯s discipline to the little monkeys was the last conversation they had left in Aichi. After that, they took the Shinkansen back to Kanagawa and concentrated on preparing for the next stay and preparing for their long summer.


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty-Five-The Windy Xiangbei, Shenze''s Visit


    Stimulated by the super newcomer Mori Shigehiro, Akagi returned to Kanagawa without taking a long time at all, but went straight back to the school basketball hall to start training.


    Obviously, Akagi was not the only one who was stimulated. He witnessed the wonderful performance of the star of Aichi who was rated as the top shooting guard in the country by Naruto. It is impossible for Mitsui to not be stimulated.


    Moreover, the two guys Mitsui and Akagi have disliked each other since they first entered the team. Even today, it is the same. Seeing Akagi training, Mitsui is also increasing his training volume. The result is Both of them were as tired as dead dogs.


    Obviously, it is not just them who ran to school very seriously on weekends, but also Rukawa Fox, Miyagi and Brother Glasses, as well as beautiful managers and assistant managers. They all thought they were wrong. What medicine.


    But before they could figure out why Akagi and Mitsui were crazy, Naruto and Naito began to convulse again.


    Naito¡¯s quality can be changed at the power forward and center positions at will. At present, his inside skills are mainly guided by Naruto and Coach Anzai. Coach Anzai has not appeared yet, and it¡¯s okay for Naito to guide Naito¡¯s skills. No, but for these two guys, the symptoms of convulsions today are obviously worse than Akagi and Mitsui!


    Huh!Huh!Huh!Huh!Huh!Huh!


    At this time, if anyone passes by the Xiangbei Basketball Stadium, they will definitely not think that they are playing basketball inside, they are clearly demolishing the house.


    Because the doors and windows were all closed, the basket was tragically ravaged~Most of the sound of the ravages still echoed inside the basketball hall, resulting in a superimposed sound effect that made the people in the arena almost deaf.


    Naruto did not specifically instruct Naito in technical exercises, but directly started a one-on-one bullfight with him.


    Although Naito''s strength can compete with Naruto''s, there are too many technical differences. In addition, Naito is not good at moving left and right. Naito can easily shake Naito and score points as long as he is in disguised form.


    But these two guys don''t know what medicine they took wrong now. The symptoms of convulsions are obviously more serious than that of Mitsui and Akagi. Naruto didn''t use technology to attack Naito. Instead, the two directly started a power struggle.


    The two of them didn''t play any skills at all, they just relied on their powerful strength and speed to slam dunk afterwards!


    The baskets on both sides were continuously dunked by their strange power, and it was really in danger of collapse at any time, especially Naruto once had a unique super record in Japan where he directly dunked a rebound in a game, and he was tied with his strength. Naito, the number one, is likely to be able to do the same.


    The baskets on both sides were constantly attacked by Naruto and Naito''s strange powers, and they would collapse at any time, and Miss Caiko, who was constantly tortured by her ears and psychology, finally ran away. A big sister came over and gave a reward with the fan in her hand. .


    "You two don''t give me convulsions!! The basket is about to be broken by you!!"


    Xiangbei is a public school. Public schools mean that they have no money. They are far from rich private schools like Lingnan, Hainan and Xiangyang.


    For example, Xiangyang is fine. Although only 12 players who are currently selected can wear the uniforms of official players, the others, as long as they belong to the basketball team, will wear uniform uniforms, which all require money!


    For regular visitors to national competitions like Hainan, when they go to Hiroshima for a national competition, of course they have to live on Hiroshima.


    The organizers of the national competition will not provide accommodations. All of these have to be solved by the teams themselves, and the funds for the competitions every year are all money.


    In the case of Xiangbei, if Naruto and Naito really dunk their rebounds, the cost of the worse new rebounds is likely to be shared by the two of them.


    However, the last time Naruto was compensated for dunking a rebound during the game against Hainan, "Basketball Weekly" helped him to make up for it. The price was that only "Basketball Weekly" could publish that photo.


    For the price of a basket, in exchange for photos that are bound to detonate the Kanagawa basketball world, this is very worthwhile.


    Sister Caizi''s head is too strong, even if a burly man like Naito was frightened by her, she touched her bald head and quickly apologized.


    Caizi wasn''t mainly angry with Naito, she turned her head and glanced at the red-headed boy who didn''t mean to reflect on her side, and the fan in her hand immediately greeted her.


    "Asshole! Give me a little seriousness!"


    "Big idiot¡­¡­"


    Caizi''s anger was high, Rukawa Feng complained coldly, and Xiangbei players continued to perform Xiangbei''s famous products when they were training in full swing.


    After a day of training, Akagi was so tired that he was sweating profusely. After simply washing off his sweat in the team¡¯s shower, Akagi changed clothes and went home. After getting home, Akagi found two pairs of men¡¯s clothes in the hallway. Leather shoes, it means there are guests visiting, and one of the shoes is very big, bigger than Akagi''s shoe size.


    "Brother, you are back."


    "Haruko, are you here today?"


    "Brother, you come in quickly, this is really...too..."


    The little sister Haruko, who was flushed with excitement, squatted and didn''t say a few words clearly what was going on. She just hurried to the living room by pulling Akagi, and seeing the two sitting on the sofa in the living room, even if the spirit was tough. Such as Akagi, can''t stand to be stunned on the spot.


    "You...you are..."


    "Hello, Akagi, I am the third year of Fukasawa Sports University, Sugiyama Shota." The man who was speaking was a young man with glasses. Although he was sitting on the sofa, he could still be seen that he was very tall. That pair of leather shoes larger than Akagi''s shoe size belonged to him. Based on this estimate, his height was at least 2 meters.


    And beside Sugiyama Shota sits a middle-aged man with eyes, who looks a bit older than Tian Gang and Gao, but he must be younger than Coach Anzai.


    "Akagi, hello, I''m the supervisor of the basketball team of Fukasawa Sports University, Kazuo Tangzawa."


    These two people can also be said to represent the highest level of Japanese basketball.


    Fukasawa Sports University is the highest physical education institution in Japan. All its sports teams are ranked first in the country. The basketball team of Fukasawa Sports University is their trump card, just like the mountain king dominated the high school basketball world. Ze dominated the college basketball world.

 1695 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1695

    Sugiyama Shota is also the main center of Fukasawa Sports University, as well as the main center of the Japanese national team. He is known as the strong man of Japan''s number one center. In terms of strength and status, compared to Akagi, the number one center of Kanagawa High School In terms of height, I don''t know the geometry.


    Kazuo Kanazawa is the head coach of the Fukasawa basketball team. Even if you look at the whole of Japan, he is also a famous basketball coach.


    The appearance of these two people can be said to represent the meaning of the Fukasawa basketball team, and as long as they can enter the Fukasawa Sports University basketball team, they are likely to be able to enter the Japanese national team and become a national basketball player in the future.


    Suddenly seeing these two guests in his home, Akagi couldn''t help feeling dizzy.


    Chapter 136-Shenze''s request, Chimu''s stubbornness


    Even if the spirit is strong like the Xiangbei gorilla, it took a while to get their heads back to normal work. After everyone sat down, Sugiyama Shota and Kazuo Tangzawa also began to talk to Akagi about the real reason for their visit.


    "Akagi, your parents and I just talked about the emergence of many outstanding center players in Kanagawa this year. Xiangyang¡¯s flower shape is transparent, Hainan¡¯s Takasago Kazuma, and Lingnan¡¯s Yuzumi Jun. Have you been with them? There have been matchups, so you should know their strengths, but among all the centers in Kanagawa, I only give Akagi-san you the highest evaluation."


    "This is the same for me."


    Haruko''s little sister secretly clenched a fist. If it weren''t for worrying about being too strong in front of the guests, she had already yelled at this time.


    "Akagi, let me just say it straight. Next year, would you like to join our Shenze Sports University basketball team?"


    Kazuo Tangzawa was straightforward, and Akagi was completely excited.


    Just like Tang Ze said, the basketball team of Fukasawa Sports University is the first. For players playing in Japan, Fukasawa Sports University can be said to be their dream institution, and can be actively invited by Fukasawa Sports University. Even with Akagi''s mental strength, he couldn''t help feeling agitated at this time.


    The two adults of Akagi''s family and Haruko are all happy. They are all familiar with basketball. Even if the parents of gorillas don¡¯t know how to play basketball, they also know what the name Fukasawa Sports University means. How could they not? Happy?


    Tang Ze was silent for a while, then spoke again.


    "However, there is another problem. Although Akagi-san, your quality is enough to be a top center even if you enter college basketball now, but you are still an unknown player nationwide."


    Akagi''s excitement gradually calmed down, and his stiff and serious face seemed to have not changed at first.


    "I understand."


    When going to Aichi Prefecture during the day, Akagi understood this problem.


    Although they have defeated Hainan by a big score, Xiangbei has only caused a storm within Kanagawa Prefecture. In the eyes of fans across the country, Kanagawa¡¯s king team is still Hainan after all, and Kanagawa¡¯s strongest player is Mu Shenyi, so When I was in Aichi before, most people''s eyes were on Amu.


    Sugiyama pushed his glasses too much. Although they looked similar to the flower shape, the muscles were far stronger than the flower shape, and he seemed to be a center with a powerful force.


    "Speaking of my previous situation, I was basically the same as Akagi, I was only in the third grade of high school, and I only emerged in the national competition. At that time, I was the only one in the team to support the overall situation, but I still led the team. I entered the national quarterfinals, and my life has changed since then. But after all, Xiangbei is the first time to enter the national competition. It is just an unknown team nationwide, and you were injured when you were playing against Hainan. The only game video we have that can be used as a reference is the half-time against Hainan and the match against Xiangyang. It is really difficult to convince the players on the team to let you join."


    "Student Akagi, in order to persuade others to let you join the team, we hope you can make excellent results in the national competition, and hope you can get to the top four in the country!"


    "Final four?"


    Akagi''s eyes showed a faint smile, but his broad face looked more serious.


    "Excuse me, coach Tang Ze, senior Sugiyama, today''s Xiangbei is no longer a team supported by me alone, and our goal for Xiangbei this year is not just the semi-finals. Our only goal is to defeat. Mountain King, dominate the country!"


    In the face of the first handsome and the first center in college basketball, he dared to say such things as dominating the country, that is, Akagi can say it, and the words also come back, that is, this persistence and persistence. This is Akagi.


    Kazuo Tangsawa and Akira Sugiyama were too silent for a while, and when the two adults of the Akagi family felt that their son had made a mistake and were about to explain them, Tangsawa and Sugiyama suddenly laughed at the same time.


    "You really deserve to be a teammate, Akagi-san, what you said is exactly the same as Mitsui-san."


    Akagi''s big face was stunned: "So Mitsui..."


    "Yes, Mitsui is Kanagawa¡¯s well-known first shooting guard. Compared with Aiwa¡¯s Zhusei and Sanno¡¯s Matsumoto, we actually see Mitsui¡¯s golf quotient and technical comprehensiveness. Moreover, the two of you are teammates. If you can enter our Shenze together, the running-in time can be greatly shortened. I think this is good for you."


    Although Akagi had always been quarreling with Mitsui, in his heart he also recognized Mitsui''s strength and was absolutely qualified to be able to enter the deep body, and Akagi and Mitsui actually had the same thoughts.


    They want to enter the deep physique, not just to get better basketball education resources, but also to one day be able to enter the Japanese national team and become a Japanese basketball player.


    Because their most respected person-Coach Anzai, was the Japanese national player in the past. If they can also enter the Japanese national team, they will undoubtedly be closer to Coach Anzai. At this point, Akagi and Mitsui have an amazing tacit understanding.


    Tangze and Sugiyama¡¯s contact with Akagi this time is quite pleasant. Akagi has the determination and dream to dominate the country. As long as Xiangbei can enter the top four, Shenzhen University will recruit Akagi and Mitsui into the school at the same time. This also means So they do not need to take the college entrance examination, and they have more time to practice basketball.


    Akagi has always insisted on his dream. Although he has experienced too much pain and hardship, in the last year of high school, Akagi finally waited until the day when the clouds were clear and the moon was seen.


    After coming out of Akagi''s house, even though they had gone to two places, Tangze and Sugiyama were still tired, and even said they looked energetic.


    "Akagi and Mitsui are both very good basketball seedlings. I am really surprised that Senior Anzai can earn them all under his command."


    "Yes, but there is another one. According to Coach Anxi, even if he doesn''t improve in the future with his current quality, he can directly enter the national senior team as the main power forward."


    "Well, it''s really exciting."


    At this time, the gentleman whom Tangze and Shanshan were paying attention to was in his home with a sneaker in his hand, with a small hole in the toe.


    "Really, it''s worn out again, and I have to buy two more pairs tomorrow."


    Basketball training is a process of costing shoes. Although the basketball court is small, but a basketball game, you don¡¯t know how many times you have to run back and forth, plus fast breaks, sudden stops and jumps, such as rapid acceleration and rapid deceleration. The wear and tear are inherently great.


    The shoe cabinet at Naruto''s house keeps seven to eight pairs of well-fitting shoes to change back and forth. During the game, Naruto will usually bring two pairs of shoes in addition to the one on his feet to replace them, so as to avoid half of the game. Broke the tragic situation that there is no way to change.


    Akagi and Naito''s shoes are half the size of Naruto, and Fox is half the size of his. If the shoes are really broken, he can''t even find a replacement. After all, the shoes don''t fit properly.


    It can be said that in the past two years, Naruto has spent nearly half of his lottery prizes. In addition to video tapes and food, his biggest expense is sneakers.


    Naruto threw the whole pair of broken sneakers into the trash bag, tied the bag and put it in the corner of the living room, and planned to take it out and throw it away when he went out tomorrow.


    When Naruto was planning to do some post-dinner exercises with Ye Zi, the sudden ringing of the doorbell made Ye Zi escape from Naruto''s claws.


    "coming!"


    Ye Zi yelled and hurriedly escaped from Naruto''s arms. He arranged his appearance in the hallway to make sure that no one could see the problem before opening the door.


    "Excuse me... Coach Tang Ze?!"


    Like Haruko''s reaction, Ye Zi recognized the deep-bodied marshal at a glance, and was shocked on the spot.


    Kazuo Tangzawa had a gentle expression: "Does Sakuragi-student live here?"


    "Ah, yes, please come in, please."


    Facing the famous college coach Kazuo Kazawa and the No. 1 center in Japan Shota Sugiyama, Ye Zi didn''t dare to be rude, so as not to cause any bad influence on Naruto, and took out slippers at the same time.


    Fortunately, because gorillas have visited many times before, Naruto has extra-large slippers at home. Although Sugiyama Shota is taller than Akagi, he will not feel too small in Akagi size slippers.


    Naruto came out of the bedroom with a depressed look, and recognized Tang Ze and Sugiyama at a glance. Although there was a flash of surprise on his expressions, he did not react as much as Yeo.


    Ye Zi offered Tang Ze and Sugiyama two cups of tea, and then sat aside nervously, but Naruto himself was very calm and didn''t know which player was the real player.


    Kazuo Kanazawa and Shota Sugiyama had introduced themselves, but Naruto''s reaction was not at all surprised, nor did Mitsui and Akagi feel the suppressed surprises. This made Tangsawa and Sugiyama very interested.


    Tang Ze is not the kind of procrastinating temperament, otherwise, there would be no idea of ??recruiting Akagi and Mitsui, who are still unknown in the national basketball circle, into the deep body. From this point of view, Tang Ze is also a very decisive coaching style. The coach, after a few words of greeting, Tang Ze went directly to the topic.


    "Sakuragi, I heard Senior Anxi mention that you are the main initiator of the idea of ??uniting schools, including inviting Sanwang to hold a basketball camp, right?"

 1696 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1696

    Chapter 137-Tang Ze''s smile, the crisis in northern Hunan


    ''Are you from a deep body or a newspaper?''


    Naruto was in front of Kazuo Kazuo and Sugiyama Shouta in front of Naruto''s bad heart. After all, the two of them are not beauties like Aida Yayoi, and it is normal for Naruto to complain when he is bored.


    "Although I can''t say that it was initiated entirely by me, but in Kanagawa, I took the initiative to contact various schools."


    "Can you ask why?"


    "why?"


    Naruto scratched his head, seeming to be unable to understand Tang Ze Kazuo''s problem: "We Xiangbei currently lacks experience in major competitions. Being able to compete with a strong team can quickly increase our experience and strength, that''s it."


    "Sakuragi, it seems that you didn''t understand what I meant. I mean, according to Xiangbei''s strength this year, if you have mental arithmetic and unintentional, if the mountain king does not understand you enough, you will be able to defeat the mountain king. Mountain King, why do you confront the Mountain King in advance and expose your strength to the Mountain King?"


    Naruto was startled and smiled immediately.


    "In that case, the odds of winning are indeed higher, but it is too boring. For us, the stronger the mountain king, the more valuable it will be to defeat. It would be too boring to defeat the mountain king with such a small strategy."


    ''Please, you dare to say anything.''


    Ye Zi''s mood was the same as Chimu''s family, and they were all worried in their hearts, but Mr. Tang Ze was not angry, but he was still in a good mood.


    "Sakuragi, I once heard Zebei say that after he entered the mountain king, he once wanted to invite you to the mountain king. With your quality, even if you just entered the mountain king, you can become the main power forward, but you refused. He, can I ask what your goal is to dominate the country?"


    "The whole country..."


    Naruto thought carefully: "No, it is our captain''s dream to dominate the country. My goal is not this. To be precise, I don''t have actual basketball goals, but I have my ambitions."


    "Ambition?"


    "Yes, I can give you an answer at the same time as to why I didn¡¯t go to Sanno. Sanno Industry¡¯s position in high school basketball is undeniable. I am also confident that I am strong enough to become Sanno¡¯s main player, but I stand as a giant. Looking at the world on my shoulder is not something I like to do. What I like most is to become a giant after defeating the giant. If I can lead an unknown basketball team like Xiangbei to defeat the strongest mountain king and become the new king, In this case, not only me, but also all of our team members, their names will all be written down in the annals of history. This kind of thing can make me feel happy!"


    Naruto¡¯s ambitions are very big, really big, Akagi¡¯s goal is only to dominate the country, and Naruto even wants to write his name in the history of Japanese basketball, becoming a new myth, even Kazuo Kanazawa and Sugiyama Xiangtai couldn''t help but look at her.


    After leaving Naruto''s house, Mr. Tang Ze couldn''t help laughing a few times, looking extremely happy.


    "It''s really unexpected... It''s really unexpected... Coach Anxi really picked up a treasure, really a treasure in the basketball world."


    "Yes..." Xiangshan Sugiyama pushed his glasses too much, "Although I watched the previous video, I didn''t expect that even I underestimated him. Only in the first grade, he can have such courage and ambition. No wonder he was able to replace coach Anxi in the game against Lingnan."


    "Yes, you and I underestimate him. With his courage and unique physical fitness, his future is definitely not just in Japan. Xiangta, I have a hunch that he will definitely become a world-class player. The basketball superstar."


    "Well, I think so too! Sakuragi Flower Road, ha, this person is really interesting. At the beginning I thought that he could directly become the main force of the mountain king and he was already valued enough, but now it seems that with his boldness, even direct There is no problem in becoming the main player of our national team. I really look forward to the day when we can become teammates with him."


    "You are right, Mrs. Xiang. Now I am beginning to understand the thoughts of Senior Anxi. It is really interesting to watch such a piece of uncut jade gradually grow, and then slowly bloom. I am really looking forward to the mountain king more and more. It''s the day of the decisive battle with Xiangbei."


    Kazuo Kanazawa and Shota Sugiyama''s trip to Kanagawa can be said to be fruitful, and Xiangbei will also encounter their greatest crisis!


    "Idiots! You three idiots!!!"


    In the basketball hall in Xiangbei, the gorilla''s angry voice reverberated continuously, and the level of anger seemed to overturn the entire arena.


    "Chimu, you calm down, it''s useless to be angry now." Xiangbei No.1 Candy hurriedly appeased the angry orangutan, lest he really accidentally killed the three guys in front of him, then Xiangbei has nothing to do. played.


    It''s no wonder that Akagi is so angry, it''s really because the three fools in front of him really make him a headache.


    Their final exam results for the first semester have been released. The scores of the Xiangbei top students, Akagi, Caiko, and Mumu, are of course excellent in general subjects. Although Naruto is not as exaggerated as they are, it is only the Japanese history that failed. Others Although the scores are not so good, but fortunately they all pass.


    The biggest problem is the three problem children of Mitsui, Miyagi, and Rukawa. Mitsui and Miyagi are two and a half catty. All of them have failed in six subjects. Rukawa Fox is the most exaggerated. In addition to the 100 points in English, which is the highest score in Xiangbei, All other subjects were unqualified. It seems that this guy has done enough preparations to go to the United States, but other aspects are really terrible.


    There are regulations in Xiangbei School that those who fail the final exam in four or more subjects are not allowed to participate in club outing activities. Simply put, they cannot participate in the national competition.


    The strength of Xiangbei''s substitute players is completely out of the table. Like the last time they played against Lingnan, Naruto asked Kakuda to use the foul tactics, mostly because of good luck, and could not be used all the time.


    If these three guys are all unqualified and cannot participate in the national competition, the main team in the national competition in Xiangbei will only be left with Akagi and Naruto, and at most Naito and glasses brothers, this lineup is not to say that it is the king of the mountain. Dominating the country, it is even a miracle to be able to beat Hainan.


    Although extremely helpless, Akagi also knew that Xiangbei could not lose these three guys and could only take three problem children to the staff office.


    "Teacher, please give these three fools one more chance to make up the exam."


    Akagi bowed deeply. It was a very standard ninety degrees. If it weren''t for these three fools, if it wasn''t for the team, how could Akagi do so?


    But the three guys in the back, two in their pockets and one in a daze, are standing in this office, but they seem to have nothing to do with them.


    "Akagi, you don''t have to be so low-pitched."


    Mitsui said casually, and Akagi immediately turned and ran away.


    "Assholes! You three assholes, who do you think I am doing this for?!!!"


    Huh!Huh!Huh!!


    Three heavy punches in a row. This time even Mitsui did not escape Akagi''s iron fist sanctions. It was really because of poor performance. All three guys were all the same. They all thought about basketball. Like Akagi, they can take care of them at the same time. How many academics and basketball players can there be?


    Naruto stood outside the door of the faculty office, listening to the roar of the orangutan inside, snickering unceremoniously.


    If it weren''t for him, the original Sakuragi would also be inside at this time, and was punished by the gorilla''s iron fist, but now he has escaped by himself. As for the remaining three, he is helpless.


    Seeing a guy in a white judo uniform, Naruto immediately smiled happily.


    "Please be accommodating and give them a chance."


    Akagi stubbornly pressed Mitsui and bowed his head, it was because Xiangbei couldn''t lack their strength.


    Huh!


    The door to the faculty office opened wide, and Tatsuhiko Aoda, the head of the Judo Department, carried the flag of the Judo Department on his shoulders and made his debut.


    "Hahahahaha, Akagi, the three main players of the basketball team are all unqualified, so what else are you talking about dominating the country?!"


    Akagi held his stomach depressed, with a big black face: "What about your judo club, Qingtian?" If the Qingtian from Hainan was transferred to Xiangbei, the situation would probably not be so good.


    "Our judo club is different, I''m the only one who failed!" Qingtian Longyan raised his thumb to point to himself, with a proud expression, then immediately bent his legs and fell to his knees, "Please give me a chance! "


    "Hahahaha..."


    Mitsui and Miyagi laughed loudly, with no intention of reflecting on them at all. Akagi''s anger broke out immediately and beat Miyagi and Mitsui fat.


    "You two bastards!!"


    Coming out of the faculty office, Mitsui and Miyagi both had their faces painted, their hands in pockets were ready to leave, and the gorilla pointed at the three of them who wanted to sneak away.


    "You three idiots! All go to my house after school for special training for the make-up exam! Did you hear that?!!!"


    Xiangbei encountered the greatest crisis in history.


    Chapter 138-Special Training for Make-up Exams, Legion of Problems

 1697 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1697

    After school that day, under the command of Akagi, the failing army composed of Mitsui, Miyagi, and Rukawa quickly slammed to Akagi''s house, and started three pairs of three bullfights with the good student army composed of Akagi, Mugure, and Caiko.


    This had nothing to do with Naruto. Naruto was planning to take a break and went home to discuss some serious things about the meaning of life with Ye Zi, but Naruto''s idea of ??wanting to be lazy ended up failing because of the gorilla''s capture.


    The Akagi family is also quite rich. After all, a person who can live in a two-story building in Japan will not be an ordinary working-class person. The area of ??the Akagi family¡¯s two floors is probably Naruto¡¯s nest. About ten times as much.


    However, although the Akagi''s house was large, Naruto could not appreciate it. Once he entered the Akagi''s house, Naruto was lying on the sofa as if paralyzed and refused to get up.


    "Really, why do you want me to come to me for tuition?"


    Akagi squeezed a big face, unable to see any expression.


    "The three of them have too many subjects for tutoring, and you must be found."


    Two six subjects, one eight subjects, this is indeed not an easy task.


    Naruto rolled over on the sofa lazily, with no enthusiasm at all: "But you don''t need to find me, it''s so boring."


    Speaking of it, the cram corps this time does not include Ye Zi, because when school is over, some good friends from Ye Zi Junior High School ask her to play with her. Akagi is too embarrassed to force the leaves to stay, so Ye Zi is very absent. The husband and wife ran away alone, leaving Naruto here to suffer.


    Snapped!


    The beautiful Caizi took out her big fan again and banged Naruto hard.


    "Well, don''t give me a dying look, get me up quickly!"


    Speaking of it, after what happened last time, the number of times Caizi beat Naruto with a fan obviously has a bad trend. Every girl has different ways to hide her shyness. If Naruto¡¯s judgment is correct , Caizi''s way to hide her shyness should be...


    This can only be said to be Naruto''s own crime, who is to blame?


    Because it''s about whether you can participate in the national competition, the task tonight is particularly onerous.


    Akagi stared at Mitsui, Caiko stared at Miyagi, Haruko stared at Rukawa, instructed separately according to grades, brother glasses were responsible for assisting, and Naruto was the most boring and could only run around the house.


    Akagi¡¯s parents have a factory of their own, but Naruto has never asked what it does. Although it¡¯s a bit of a small capital, the biggest problem is that it¡¯s too busy. I came back once two days ago and ended up going to work again. In other words, there are no adults in Akagi''s house now. If Naruto wants to do something, today is definitely a golden opportunity in a lifetime.


    "Gorilla, let me take a look in your room."


    "Asshole! Don''t mess into my room!"


    "Hey, I won''t go in randomly. I will open the door and walk in." Akagi''s warning didn''t affect Naruto at all. Naruto had opened the door directly and glanced at it, "Ape, your room How can it be made like a gym? I thought it would be like a zoo."


    puff!


    Mitsui and Miyagi laughed at the same time, Akagi rewarded each person with an iron fist, and Caizi and Mumu tried their best to endure them so as not to suffer Akagi''s fist.


    "Orangutan, your room is too boring, you can''t even find snacks, I thought you would plant a banana tree in the room."


    puff!


    Before the pain in the head disappeared, Mitsui and Miyagi couldn''t bear it again.


    Akagi tapped the two bastards again with a big face, then turned to the second floor direction: "Sakuragi, don''t turn over the things in my room!"


    "I won''t look through it, just pour it out and have a look. What? There is no photo album of the female orangutan. It''s really boring."


    Naruto''s vomiting voice continued to float down from the second floor, stimulating the orangutan''s weakening nerves.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh? There is a videotape, is it from the animal world? Let it out and see...Cut, it''s not a videotape copied from me, it''s really boring."


    Naruto was rummaging through Akagi''s room to find out if there was anything interesting, and he kept complaining, making Akagi feel that it was a deep mistake to find this guy today.


    And Mitsui, Miyagi, Mumu, and Caiko rubbed their cheeks while tutoring because their laughter muscles cramped.


    However, Naruto is not completely useless. In fact, the teachers have secretly drawn the key points in the book about what to test tomorrow.


    After all, Xiangbei went to play in the national competition. This is a matter for Xiangbei High School to fight for face. Make-up exams are just a cutscene. Although Mitsui and others are usually super problem children, the teacher will not deliberately embarrass them at this time. The make-up test is just a walk away form, and it does not break the school''s rules on the surface, but when the make-up test is really done, some places just pass.


    Naruto followed the questions of the previous exam papers and began to re-enter the questions, and then wrote down some of the key points that would be tested in teeny small letters, and directly made the cheat sheet. As a good student, Akagimoto felt that this was not good, but the teacher gave them the key points. It is meant to deliberately let them pass, and these three guys are indeed indispensable to the team, Akagi also opened his eyes and closed his eyes, when he didn''t see it.


    As the night was getting late, Brother Mumu replaced Haruko¡¯s class and was responsible for tutoring Rukawa Kaede, while Naruto and Haruko sneaked into the kitchen to prepare for supper.


    Because the two adults in the family are often away from home, Akagi''s housework is mainly done by Akagi and Haruko. The gorilla is responsible for cleaning and Haruko is for cooking.


    Haruko¡¯s cooking skills are good. Naruto has learned about this many times. Although the cooking he knows is not as rich as the leaves, he does it very carefully and tastes good.


    "Haruko''s cooking is very good."


    Under the fire on the stove, Haruko''s face flushed slightly: "It''s okay. It''s just that Mom and Dad are often away from home, so I just learned to do a little by myself. In fact, my brother can also cook."


    "Do gorillas too? What do you do, fragrant ~ banana pie?"


    "Sakuragi, my brother doesn''t like to eat bananas."


    "Then what do you like to eat, apples? Peaches?"


    "Sakuragi classmate!"


    "Haha, kidding, kidding~~" Seeing Haruko was really angry, Naruto waved his hand quickly, "But I have known each other for so long, so just call me Sakuragi, no need to add the suffix "classmate" Up."


    "Ah... well, Sakura... Sakuragi."


    Haruko is really thin-skinned, and the cheerful and outgoing girl like Caizi is really two different types. It is really impossible to imagine such a cute girl having an orangutan brother. If Haruko is the younger sister of Fujima, and Akagi and Naruto would really believe if Yuzumi was a real brother.


    For the midnight snack, it is impossible to cook too complicated dishes. Naruto and Haruko just made simple fried noodles.


    Naruto walked to the living room with a serving of steaming fried noodles, smelling the aroma of fried noodles, Mitsui, who was about to faint, felt like a chicken blood in an instant: "It''s great, I finally have something to eat."


    Mitsui reached out to pick up the fried noodles in Naruto''s hand, but Naruto shook slightly and avoided, then moved a stool and placed it next to the table and squatted on it.


    "Sorry, this is not for you to eat, but for me to eat. You watched me eat."


    "Asshole!"


    Mitsui, who was almost empty inside his stomach, ran away in an instant, and Miyagi and Akagi had red eyes, almost wanting to swallow Naruto alive.


    Naruto chuckled and ate the steaming fried noodles, but the lovely Haruko still brought out all the other fried noodles. Naruto ate them while helping to bring the fried noodles to the table.


    "Here, your feed."


    "feed?"


    While eating delicious fried noodles, the make-up corps stared at today''s chef fiercely.


    In their opinion, apart from basketball, Naruto¡¯s only advantage is cooking. Although his character is super poor, he finally does a good job.


    The tutoring lasted until late at night, and Mitsui and the others stayed directly at Akagi¡¯s house, but Naruto was responsible for sending Caiko home and picking the leaves home by the way. Before leaving Akagi¡¯s house, Naruto gave Akagi a small book. When they saw the written name, everyone smiled.


    "Fragrant ~ 100 Ways to Eat Banana"

 1698 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1698

    Regardless of whether Akagi was happy or sad when he saw the book, Naruto was already pulling Caizi to run fast the moment he sent out the book. As for whose anger will be vented, then follow him. no problem.


    The re-examination of the trio of Xiangbei problem children passed smoothly. Just as Naruto thought, the basketball team''s participation in the national competition is a matter of honoring the school after all, and the teacher will not deliberately embarrass it. Although they found cheat sheets on them, but All of them were deemed to have not been seen, and the make-up test passed smoothly. The biggest crisis before the national competition was smoothly eliminated.


    Next, it was their long-awaited accommodation.


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Nine-The Attention of the Mountain King, the Strongest Opponent


    Akita Prefecture...


    The joint finals here ended without surprise. Although Sanno Industries¡¯s ace Sawakita Eiji didn¡¯t know why he did not appear in the joint finals, not only did not appear on the field, or even appeared on the bench, but the strength of Sanno was still Too much better than other teams in Akita.


    In the absence of ace Zebei, Sanno had a huge advantage of averaging more than 35 points per game and won all three games in the joint finals and easily won the championship of Akita Prefecture.


    In the joint finals of Akita Prefecture, Sanno has never lost in the past 30 years. Because Akita Prefecture has only one place to qualify for the national competition, Sanno has been the only champion of Akita Prefecture for more than 30 years.


    To be honest, the joint final in Akita Prefecture is very much like a make-up exam for Xiangbei.


    Everyone knows that the mountain king will win, and that the mountain king will enter the national competition and continue to write about the glory of the undefeated king. However, according to the rules of the basketball association, this county conference cannot fail to play. Everyone knows that the game against the mountain king will lose. It''s fixed. It is inevitable that Sanno will enter the country. The joint final of Akita Prefecture is actually more like a cutscene.


    Sanno won the championship of Akita Prefecture. Akita''s best five-man lineup was center Kawada Masashi, power forward Nobe Masahiro, small forward Minoru Matsumoto, shooting guard Ichinokura Satoshi, and point guard Kazushin Fukatsu.


    The five best players are all Sanwang players, and the MVP was taken away by the college''s first point guard Shenjin. There is no suspense at all.


    Speaking of which, in the autumn of the country, the Akita Prefecture representative team was basically the same as the Sanno Industrial Basketball Team. Who called them too strong?


    However, in this year''s Autumn Kingdom, Kanagawa Prefecture is indeed likely to overthrow Akita.


    At the center position, there are two brothers, Yuzumi and Akagi, and Hana is also a national-level center. At the point guard position, Amu, Fujima, and Miyagi are all top-notch in the country, plus the words of Sanwang¡¯s Fukatsu. Individuals are the four strongest point guards in the country. The shooting guard has Mitsui, and Mitsui also has the first three guys. In fact, they are all super guards who can play scoring, assists, and breakthroughs. It doesn¡¯t matter if you change positions at any time. , Ah Shen''s words can be used as a substitute, although the technical comprehensiveness is not as good as Mitsui, but it is also a good three-point shooting.


    As for the small forward, Naruto''s opinion is biased towards the start of Xiandao and Rukawa as a substitute. After all, Xiandao is very comprehensive, cast, and pass, and can act as an organization forward at any time. For now, Xiandao is better than Rukawa; Naruto is the power forward Definitely a well-deserved first candidate, coupled with the abnormal Naito and experienced Takasago as backup power forwards, Kanagawa United''s lineup is basically like this.


    At present, the main consideration for each team is the upcoming national competition, even the mountain king.


    Before the summer vacation, Sanno had his last training session. It was to watch the video of each team''s game, including the teams that Sanno identified as being relatively strong. For example, this year defeated last year''s semi-final love and academy by 6 points. Peng, and with 31 points, he abused and killed Xiangbei in Hainan. All of them are under the observation of the mountain king.


    It can actually kill Hainan with a 31-point advantage. Even if such a team is not well-known in the country, it is impossible for the mountain king to underestimate it. It is because they will not underestimate the enemy, so they can remain unbeaten in the past. record of.


    The video tape turns slowly, and what is playing is the game video of Hainan and Xiangbei.


    Xiangbei has been soaring all the way since the first half. With the advantage of the whole team, Hainan, who has been in the top four in the country, couldn''t raise his head. Even the Shanwang players couldn''t help but move.


    One of them was wearing the No. 7 uniform, and it was the first center of the college Masashi Kawada: "The No. 4 center in Xiangbei is very powerful, defensively, but offensive... It seems that he can only attack from the basket... Huh? Is he injured?"


    "It seems to be stepping on Takasago''s instep."


    "It seems that Xiangbei''s center can''t continue the game. With Hainan''s style, he won''t miss this opportunity... It''s No. 11 again, Zebei, this guy has a style very similar to yours."


    The mountain king ace player snorted quite proudly, then pointed at the screen: "It is not just No. 11 that needs to be carefully watched. The most important thing is No. 10 of Xiangbei. Take a good look at his performance in the second half. I promise you will be scared. One jump."


    Zebei''s character seems to be more like a child who is not growing up. He already knows the next course of the game, but he just doesn''t say anything.


    "What are you going to do on the 10th, you will bump into it like that!"


    Huh!!


    The TV stereo made a huge sound. Seeing the shocking slam dunk played on the screen, San Wang, from the players to the coach Domoto Goro, all had their eyes widened. It was hard to believe his eyes.


    Don¡¯t say it¡¯s the players of Goro Domoto and Sanno. Even with the experience and experience of coach Anzai, it¡¯s the first time in this life to see such a wonderful death button. How would Sanno¡¯s players react? know.


    Hetian pushed his own trump card: "Zebei, is this making a movie?"


    "Of course not. The physical quality of that fellow Sakuragi is simply a monster that can''t be imagined. It''s a pity that he can''t come to our mountain king."


    The mountain king''s invisible ace turned his head and looked at the real ace: "Zebei, can you do it?"


    "It''s totally impossible. Leap over a person''s head and smash the rebound. I can only do this in a dream."


    "It''s terrible. Such a big man runs so fast, jumps so high, and steals Mu Shenyi''s ball. Xiangbei actually has such a first-year player."


    "It''s not just him, Xiangbei''s No. 11 ace has a strong scoring ability."


    "Xiangbei''s No. 11 is not an absolute trump card, right? Their No. 14 is not bad either."


    "Matsumoto, how many points do they average?"


    "No. 11 averaged 32.3 points per game, and No. 14 averaged 31.9 points per game, ranking first and second in Kanagawa."


    "Then you saw No. 7 in Lingnan before?"


    "30.3, lower than Mu Shenyi and Shenzong Ichiro, ranking fifth in Kanagawa."


    The people of the mountain king stared at the TV screen. In the final stage of the game, Naruto threw out the huge battle book for the mountain king.


    "Really arrogant!"


    "Indeed, but they are very strong. The captain and main center can beat Hainan by 31 points in only half of the game, one point more than we won last year. I have to say that they do have terrible power."


    "That''s right, it seems that they will be our strongest opponents." Captain Sanno squeezed his chin and turned to look at the coach. "Coach, it''s better to end our vacation early and go to Kanagawa for an early stay."


    "That''s right, Shenjin, I actually think so too."


    Chapter One Hundred and Forty-The Long-awaited Stay


    After the final exams are over, schools start to enter the holidays, but for some people, their long summer has just begun.


    Xiangyang, Hainan, Lingnan and Xiangbei. Today¡¯s Kanagawa¡¯s four strong teams will meet together this summer. The primary purpose is of course for the next national competition in the summer, and the second is to advance the future of the country in autumn. Military training.


    All the main players from the four colleges and universities are here in this meeting, but not all players can participate. From No. 4 to No. 15, each team has 12 players who are currently selected. If all of them participate in this meeting, the number Too much is very troublesome.


    Lingnan maintains the five-man lineup he used to play against Xiangbei, and cross-country and substitute center Sugapei is also on the team; Hainan, in addition to the five main players, of course also includes the second-year shooter Gongyi, and the second-year substitute center. , But did not appear in the game at the beginning, and Naruto did not know him; in addition to the four great men and Fujima in Lingnan, Ito Taku, a backup point guard, is also among them. Counting the coaches of Lingnan and Hainan, the number is 22. people.


    And Xiangbei is the main contributor to this stay, so the number of participants is also the largest. All the members of the Xiangbei basketball team are here, including Yasuda and Shiozaki. However, among the substitutes, except for Mumu and Naito who have the opportunity to play , The other substitute players should only be able to help.


    In addition to the 12 players and the old white-haired fox, three women, Caizi, Ye Zi, and Haruko, also followed as family members this time. In addition to helping with statistics of the game, the three girls also have to do something very important. .


    Cook!


    In fact, you don¡¯t need to think about it. Here are a group of big masters. Except for Naruto, they are all fanatics who love basketball. They have time to practice basketball. Who will practice cooking?


    Although Haruko said that Captain Orangutan can also cook, according to Naruto''s own estimation, except Haruko, probably none of them have the guts to eat something made by Akagi.


    The four members of the Sakuragi Legion in Xiangbei are also on the list. They are all bastards who can''t take time off. How can they miss the good show of five schools?However, Tatsuhiko Qingtian from the Judo Club can''t come. After all, before the national competition, their Judo Club also has to train.


    The four schools add up to a total of 42 people, sitting in a bus, ready to go to the place where they live together.


    The three coaches, Anzai, Takato, and Tianoka, are sitting at the front of the bus. Although Fujima is said to be a genuine coach of Xiangyang, the young and shallow Fujima is currently not qualified to sit with the three famous Kanagawa coaches. Of course he is. Can only sit in the back with other players.


    The people from Xiangyang and Hainan sit on the left side of the bus, while the people from Lingnan and Xiangbei sit on the right side. However, it can¡¯t be said that the factions are distinct, just because the people of Hainan and Xiangyang are familiar, while the Xiangbei captain and the Lingnan monkey boss ''Orangutans attract each other''.

 1699 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1699

    Lingnan defeated Tokyo''s third-place Jinbao University High School the day before yesterday. Although it was thrilling, he finally got the last place to enter the national competition. Now speaking, the worst place to sit here is Xiangyang.


    Sitting next to Ye Zi, Naruto felt bored, so he reached out and hugged the back of the chair in front of him, then stretched out his legs and kicked the back of A Mu''s chair.


    Naruto''s behavior really didn''t show the slightest respect for his predecessors. The little monkey was about to blow his hair, but he was held down by Amu.


    Mu Shen looked precocious and precocious, and already knew that Naruto was such a personality, so he didn''t mind at all: "What is it, Sakuragi?"


    "Hey, Amu, you said where is the arranged accommodation place, please don''t sell it."


    Although Naruto was the most troubled person in this stay, and he took the initiative to contact each school before finally making it, but the location of the stay was really not arranged by Naruto.


    When Naruto went to see Mu Shenyi, he once talked to him about the place where the place to stay. As soon as Mu Shen said that he would find a way, Naruto received from Amu the next day that the place where the place of stay was already Although Naruto didn''t ask about the answer to the call, he was really curious in his heart.


    "It doesn''t matter if I said it, it was not arranged by me either. The location of the accommodation is actually the villa in the mountain at Fujima''s house."


    "Fujima?"


    Naruto''s eyes widened, and the heads of a few people around him leaned together, staring at Amu and Fujima, all with the word gossip written in their eyes.


    For his own affairs, Teng Zhen is a bit inconvenient to explain, and can only be done by Amu.


    Although Fujima is not tall, but Fujima is rich and handsome.Fujizen''s father is actually the chairman of an international trading company, and his family has a wealth of wealth. The villa at the place of accommodation this time is just one of the many properties belonging to the Fujizen family.


    Fujima originally lived in Tokyo. When he was in the third grade of junior high school, he was wooed by the former coach of Xiangyang and came to Kanagawa to study. One of the reasons is that many people in Tokyo know him. His father got close to him. Fujima played basketball for the sake of playing basketball, so Fujima left Tokyo and came to Kanagawa to play in Xiangyang.


    In Xiangyang, only Hua Xing knew about this, and A Mu had heard that Fuji Zhen had mentioned it accidentally. Because of the location of the accommodation, A Mu asked Fuji Zhen for help, and Fuji Zhen agreed to get it. Also very refreshing.


    Fujima loves basketball, but after all, he is the only child in the family and must inherit the family business in the future. Therefore, his basketball can only be played until the end of high school. This year is Fujima''s last chance, so of course he will not care about that little Money expenses.


    When talking about this, the people in Xiangbei all avoided their gazes. They said it was because they defeated Xiangyang and let Xiangyang¡¯s summer end early. In other words, it was Naruto and others who cut off Fujishen High School¡¯s last battle. Opportunity for a national competition.


    Although they are a little embarrassed, they don¡¯t feel guilty, because for Mitsui, Mugure and Akagi, this year is their last chance. No matter what the reason, they can¡¯t give up. The cruelty of competitive sports. right here.


    After all, Fujima is also a generous person. Although regret is inevitable in his heart, he would not really mind Xiangbei, otherwise he would not lend his home in the mountain villa as the place for this stay together.


    The bus traveled all the way around the winding mountain road and arrived at the mountain villa provided by Fujizen.


    In fact, it is a villa, rather than a training base in the mountains.


    The area of ??the villa is not small, enough for their forty people, plus the people of the mountain king who will not arrive tomorrow, and there is a huge basketball hall next to the villa with plenty of basketball equipment. It was also prepared by Fujima in advance. It contains three basketball courts, which can hold three fierce matches at the same time. Of course, because it is a training arena, there are not many auditoriums, only the second floor. It''s just a circle on the corridor, but it''s already huge enough, more than enough for a total of five teams of them and the mountain king.


    "Well, don''t be in a daze, we are not here to appreciate the scenery!"


    With a loud and energetic voice, he knew it was Coach Tian Gang from Lingnan.But it is understandable that he is so excited. After all, since Tian Gang coached Lingnan, he has always hoped to lead Lingnan into the national competition. Now Tian Gang''s goal is completed for the first time. How can he not be excited?


    Lingnan''s players are usually used to training by Tian Gang, and after hearing Tian Gang''s loud voice, they immediately rested and stood upright.


    "Now take your salute and put it away, then run ten laps around this villa, and go right away!"


    Given the area of ??the villa, it would be about ten kilometers if you run ten laps. Tian Gang''s training is really exaggerated.


    However, Lingnan''s players knew the temper of coach Tian Gang, so they didn''t dare to refute, and quickly took the salute.


    Coach Gaotou gently shook the fan in his hand, and Naruto commented that there was a faint smile on his big face like a toad: "Senior Tianoka, your training is still so boring and boring."


    "Then what about you, high head?" Tian Gang sneered, not mercilessly.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you run the lap. Remember the stump we saw when we came up? Just run back within an hour and a half."


    ''What a black-hearted bastard!''


    All the members of Xiangbei slanted their eyes, silently complaining that Hainan''s coach is nothing.


    A run back and forth from here to the stump. Although the absolute distance is not as long as the ten laps in Tiangang, the exercise of running the mountain is not easy. If it is Mitsui to run, Naruto can already imagine him running to spit. It looks like it''s coming out.


    Gao Tou and Tian Gang were old rivals. Tian Gang once said that the two of them are just like the current Sendo and Rukawa. Although no one believes it at all, it is inevitable that these two coaches will get frustrated when they get together. Of course, the poor players from the Lingnan and Hainan teams are the ones who suffer.


    The white-haired father of Xiangbei put his hands behind his back, with a smile on his face.


    "Everyone, go and practice by yourself. Be careful not to get hurt."


    The coaching style of the White-haired Buddha is such indulgence. Unless the moment of crisis is really reached, the White-haired Buddha prefers to watch the player''s own growth. This is no different from Phil Jackson, and the instructions of the White-haired Buddha have been placed. The Lingnan players with luggage ready to run the lap, as well as the Hainan players who just took the luggage off the car, expressed countless envy and hatred towards the people in northern Hunan with their eyes.


    In this regard, Naruto can only say that you have never seen a white-haired Buddha turning into a white-haired ghost.


    The guys here love basketball. When they walk into the arena, the sound of their feet on the wooden floor will make their heart beat faster. The basketball equipment here is all the best, which is higher than the Xiangbei Basketball Hall. At one point or two, these guys were obviously extremely excited, and coach Anxi''s instructions were still only that sentence, don''t get hurt, after all, the difference between Xiangbei''s bench and the main force is too big.


    After a simple warm-up exercise, Fujima took the initiative to find the white-haired Buddha.


    "Coach Anxi, we Xiangyang want to have a practice match with Xiangbei, please allow your permission."


    Chapter 141-Xiangyang''s Fight Again, Anxi''s Dispatch


    Fujimaki''s request to play against Xiangbei was within the expectations of coach Anzai. For Xiangbei today, of course, the experience of playing against a strong enemy cannot be given up, and he readily agreed to the requirements of this competition.


    Xiangyang needless to say, of course, it is the continuation of the four major players + Fujishin''s trump card lineup, while Xiangbei''s lineup is different from the previous starting five tigers. Miyagi was placed on the bench and acted as a point guard. It is Mitsui.


    Akagi and Rukawa, of course, continue to maintain their old skills, one center and one small forward, but Naito is the main power forward, and Naruto, who is 193 cm, ran outside and became a shooting guard.


    Xiangyang has a lineup of four great men. Xiangbei''s animal inside line itself is no weaker than their four great men, and because Naito can play in the national competition, Xiangbei''s inside line strength will also become more fierce.


    Today, the five players on the Xiangbei field are all over 180 cm, and the shortest Mitsui is also 185 cm. Although Rukawa Kaede is less than 190 cm, but if you count the jumping power, Rukawa Kaede can also be regarded as a long man over 190 cm. That is to say, Xiangbei is currently the lineup of the four great men.


    With Xiangbei''s current lineup, there is no problem whether it is to play inside or outside.


    On the inside front, Xiangbei has three elders over 190 cm, one of which is a national-level super center, and the other two have monster-like physical fitness. In terms of three points, Xiangbei has the sum of Hainan + Lingnan + Xiangyang. The three-point shooter group is too extravagant.


    From the beginning of the game, Xiangyang''s captain ace Fujima began to show off his personal offensive firepower.


    Breaking through layups, quick three-point shots, and even breakthrough dunks, Fujima played extremely tough at the beginning of the game. In the first 5 minutes, Fujima scored 12 points, the highest of the two teams.


    The people in Lingnan and Hainan all went for a run, so they couldn¡¯t see the game, but the coaches of the two teams are all here, because they know that Xiangyang is not a weaker, and at least in the next two or three years, Xiangbei will Is their strongest enemy!


    Even if Akagi and Mitsui in the third grade next year have been promoted to college, as long as Xiangbei maintains the current first and second grade lineup, it is definitely not a team in the county that can be underestimated.


    "Student Fujima is really good. If you want to talk about basketball awareness and tactical grasp, even Mu is not as good."


    "Tujima is indeed excellent, but today''s Xiangbei can not only be defeated by the outstanding performance of a player. Although Fujima is great, but in other positions, the gap is too far."


    The commentator of Tian Gang was correct. Although Fujima got the highest score of the game so far, Xiangyang was still 2 points behind Xiangbei at 17:15. Except for Fujima, the others were suppressed by Xiangbei. It''s pretty powerful.


    Mitsui has not shown personal offensive firepower in front of this game, but mainly organizes and dispatches the offensive firepower of the team members, while Xiangbei uses the Akagi gorilla as the attack arrow, aiming at the flower shape for strong attack.


    "Brother, come on!"


    Haruko little girl cheered loudly on the sidelines. For those who don¡¯t know the truth, it¡¯s likely that Haruko¡¯s cheering object was Fujima of Shoyang, but the truth is so cruel. For a cute girl like Haruko, her brother is actually from Xiangbei. Captain of the orangutan.


    Huh!!

 1700 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1700

    Akagi squeezed the flower shape again, then turned to a big slam dunk to end the attack!


    Even if the flower shape has more experience in the game than Akagi, and has better attacking skills, it is still helpless. The power gap is too large. If you can''t stop it, you can''t stop it. The orangutan captain can squeeze hard by brute force, and he can ignore the desperate defense of the flower shape.


    Ever since he was injured in the first battle with Hainan, Akagi has been holding fire, and now he is finally able to participate in competitions with other teams, even if it is just a practice match, but Akagi is in desperate need of venting. Such a powerful opponent as Huaxing just makes Akagi even more explosive. .


    Huh!!


    Xiangbei once again made a super strong dunk, but Naruto was the assister this time, and Naito was the one who ended this scoring.


    Takano¡¯s expression is exactly the same as the flower shape just now. In terms of skills, of course Takano is above Naito, but even if Takano is the first tonnage of Shoyo, Naito still holds his Kanagawa¡¯s first tonnage with a weight of 115 kg. Identity, smashed Takano with brute force, then received a pass from Naruto and directly dunked.


    In fact, Xiangyang¡¯s players have good skills, but their entire team has a problem, which is the lack of physical confrontation. For a point guard like Fujima, lack of physical confrontation is not a big problem. After all, it is like Amu. That kind of bulky point guard, the country can''t find a second one, but the lack of physical confrontation of inside players is a big problem.


    In the last match between Xiangbei and Xiangyang, it was because the internal force was too weak to fight against. As a result, Xiangyang''s internal line was blown up by Xiangbei. At the final moment of the game, it was almost impossible to grab a rebound, which eventually led to Xiangyang''s complete defeat.


    Although they have realized their shortcomings after the last game, Hua Xing has been fighting hard in this game, but in a short period of time, their strength and weight cannot increase rapidly. If they work hard to build their muscles and gain weight in a short period of time , It will only make Kana lose her excellent mid-range shooting ability, and eventually it will lose more than the gain. Naito¡¯s strength is not below Naruto, and his shoulders are wider. Takano wants to resist the 115 kilograms of Naito¡¯s power. Wishful thinking, the inside strength is still the overall advantage of Xiangbei.


    After 10 minutes of the first half of the game, Xiangbei was 27:22 and was already 5 points ahead of Xiangyang. Although the ace Tengzhen had full firepower and scored 18 points in 10 minutes, Xiangyang was still behind in the score. The overall strength gap between the two sides was already it goes without saying.


    This point difference is good news for Xiangbei''s substitute players, because if Xiangbei can lead by a large score in the first half, they may be able to get a chance to play.


    And 10 minutes after the start of the game, coach Anxi made adjustments.


    Mitsui returned to his old line to play shooting guard, while Naruto entered the inside line, and Akagi and Naito formed three towers inside, while Rukawa Kaede was arranged to play point guard by coach Anzai!


    As with the original three-on-three bullfighting rules, Rukawa Kaede must not hold the ball for personal offense, but can only score after receiving assists from players, or organize and dispatch teammates¡¯ offensive firepower.


    Rukawa pulls to the outside, and Naruto enters the inside. Logically speaking, Xiangbei¡¯s inside strength is more improved. After all, Naruto¡¯s inside deterrence must be higher than Rukawa Kaede, and Rukawa plays the point guard against Fujima, Hasegawa must Pulled to the outside, Xiangyang''s four major lineups, with only three left on the inside, logically speaking, Xiangbei''s advantage should be more obvious, but Xiangbei''s offense has begun to have problems.


    Although Rukawa Kaede has begun to understand the importance of passing, and in some bad opportunities, he will not force the attack by himself, but pass the ball to his teammates, but the grasp of the attacking rhythm is a very profound mystery. Rukawa feels unique in his offensive smell, but he lacks in organization and scheduling. The degree of pass control is not comparable to Mitsui. Although it is not like passing black holes as before, the offensive rhythm of Xiangbei is still affected. .


    With 5 minutes left in the first half, Xiangbei was 37:35. As the internal strength increased, the score difference narrowed.


    Fujima, as well as the two famous Kanagawa coaches watching from the sidelines, have all seen Coach Anzai¡¯s intentions, and sighed: "Coach Anza is really strategizing, everything is under his control, and he used this method to do it. Exercise Ruchuan Feng."


    "There is no way. After all, the mountain king is coming tomorrow. Half of the victory or defeat between the mountain king and Xiangbei is bet on the play of the small forward. It is understandable that Coach Anxi will make this kind of scheduling."


    "If Rukawa Feng has the comprehensive skills of Xiandao, even against King Shangshan, I think Xiangbei will have a 50% chance of winning, but Rukawa Feng now..."


    Coach Gaotou and Coach Tian Gang are on the sidelines. They have already seen clearly that the quality of the small forward in Xiangbei today will determine the outcome between them and the mountain king.


    With five minutes remaining in the first half, coach Anxi made a second adjustment.


    Naito and Akagi switched positions, Naito went to play center, Akagi switched to power forward, Rukawa returned to the position of small forward, and Naruto became a point guard.


    Naruto¡¯s height is 15 cm taller than Fujisan, and his height advantage is too obvious. The combination of Naruto¡¯s passing and offense finally brought Xiangbei¡¯s offensive rhythm back to normal pace, but Naito¡¯s offense was not as good as before. After all, the experience is still insufficient. Although the physical fitness is excellent, the offensive skills are still a little poor.


    With the last two minutes left in the first half, coach Anxi adjusted the players again.


    Akagi left the court to rest, Naruto went to be his old line of power forward, and the glasses brother played shooting guard, as a fixed three-point shooter, Mitsui took a rest, Xiangbei''s main point guard finally debuted.


    In the last two minutes, Xiangbei''s most enjoyable player was Naito.


    Naruto kept sending wonderful passes inside, allowing Naito to get consecutive scoring opportunities. After hitting the flower shape, he scored six points in a row, and the game was really fun.


    At the end of the first half, Xiangbei was 49:42 ahead of Xiangyang by 7 points, but seeing Naruto''s performance in the last period of time, the gorilla looked a little complicated.


    Chapter 142-Yayoi''s smile, Ye Zi''s sigh


    Although Akagi is not a player who can''t pass the ball, because he has experienced a one-man team period, Akagi is used to an offensive attack with the ball alone. When it comes to passing assists, Kanagawa''s four major centers do best. Akagi was arrogant in his heart, it was really difficult for him to make such a change.


    In the interior, it is the power forward who can best help the center forward after all. An excellent power forward who can pass the ball can make the center forward¡¯s attack firepower stronger. In terms of passing assists, Akagi is obviously inferior to Naruto. This can be seen intuitively from Naito''s scoring performance in the last period of time.


    After all, Naito is still a beginner in basketball. He doesn''t have a good grasp of the rhythm of offense. Someone needs to send a wonderful pass to be able to play his ability. This is very similar to Mori Shigehiro.


    Akagi''s passing ability is not as good as Naruto''s, so Naito can''t use all of Naito''s power. It is for this reason that coach Anzai will make such a deployment at the end of the first half. As for how much Akagi can understand, then It''s hard to say.


    Xiangbei¡¯s current strength is far above Xiangyang. Therefore, coach Anxi can proceed so calmly to hone the players in Xiangbei. If they change to Lingnan and Hainan, it will not be easy for them to win. It is even more unlikely that Xiangbei will be as relaxed as Xiangbei, and Xiangyang will be under her body.


    Although depressed in the heart, coach Gaotou and Coach Tian Gang also have to admit that Xiangbei''s strength is now the well-deserved Kanagawa first. In terms of a single team, whether it is Lingnan or Hainan, it is not Xiangbei''s opponent.


    For the young, frivolous and arrogant people of Akagi, they don''t want to lose even a practice match, but for several coaches, the outcome of this practice match is not important at all.


    Although Xiangyang did his best, his strength still lags behind Xiangbei. In the end, he lost to Xiangbei by 8 points. Coach Anxi has continuously deployed the lineup in this game and has never cared about the outcome of the game. All that matters is the training of the players.


    After the hapless children in Lingnan and Hainan who went for a run came back, they saw the appearance of Xiangbei and Xiangyang just finishing the game, and they expressed countless envy and hatred towards them.


    They are all just teenagers. Who wouldn''t like to run in a confrontational competition?It''s just that they are all just players. They have to obey the coach''s orders, and they have no alternative.


    Under the instructions of Gao Tou and Tian Gang, the players of Hainan and Lingnan also started normal training, but the two coaches are also discussing some things at this time.


    "Go head, Xiangbei''s current strength is beyond our imagination."


    "Yes, Senior Tianoka. The five positions are all top-notch in the country. To be honest, no team in Kanagawa is an opponent of Xiangbei, including our two teams."


    "Yes, even if you look at the whole country, there should be only the undefeated mountain king who can fight against today''s Xiangbei. It is really hard to imagine that the strength of Xiangbei will increase so much within a year."


    "However, Senior Tiangang, I have an idea. Do you think that if we Hainan and Lingnan, plus Xiangyang, the three teams form an alliance, can they fight against today''s Xiangbei?"


    Tian Gang gave a light sigh, and looked surprised: "This idea is pretty good... the combination of Yuzumi and the flower-shaped inside line, plus the attack firepower of Xiandao, and the double guns of Amu and Fujima in the backcourt. The team, even if it wins the country, is a top-notch super team, I am afraid that only such a team can fight against today''s Xiangbei."


    Ling Haixiang, the strongest three-nation coalition army, has a general framework under the communication of the two famous marshals in Kanagawa, and if such the strongest three-nation coalition army cannot defeat Xiangbei, the only thing that can fight against Xiangbei is left. Only defeated the mountain king.


    It''s rare for the players of the four top Kanagawa teams to get together and compete with each other to compete with each other. It was a real joy.


    Akagi and Yuzhu have long been old rivals. When Lingnan and Xiangbei competed, Akagi was unable to play because of a foot injury, and Yuzhu was unable to compete with Akagi. This incident has been cited as the biggest regret by Yuzhu. Of course, you can''t miss the opportunity. The confrontation between the two giant orangutans is really full of power, and it has also benefited a lot from the flower shape who has always lacked the strength to fight against.


    Rukawa Kaede thinks about it and knows to go heads-up with Sendo, and Amu and Mitsui, two Kanagawa high school MVPs of different terms, also launched a personal duel. Miyagi and Fujima also discussed the technology of point guards, while Naito was defeated. Coach Ansi pulled aside and began to teach alone.


    A group of people were all busy, only Naruto slacking off alone, ran out and found a place to sleep.


    But Naruto had just found a nice shade, and when he lay down, he heard a joking voice in front of him.


    "Yo, everyone is training so hard for the national competition, why are you alone here, Sakuragi?"


    With some mature and intellectual female voices, which are different from the voices of ordinary girls, among the women Naruto knows in this world, only the beautiful female reporter Yayoi Aida has such a voice.


    "Come on, reporter Aida, training also requires a combination of work and rest. Overtraining puts too much burden on the body, so be careful not to grow too high."


    "Hey, you don''t have to worry about growing taller at all."


    Aida Yayoi looked at the guy lazily under the tree, with a smile in his eyes: "Also, didn''t you say that you invited me as a private person and couldn''t conduct an interview? So don''t call me a reporter. Just call me Aida directly."


    "Okay."


    Naruto, of course, readily agreed to the request of such a big beauty, and Naruto, who was sitting under the tree and committing laziness, opened his eyes at this time.


    Today, Aida Yayoi wore a white shirt. From where he opened the neckline, he could see the white collarbone, and his body wafted with a special fragrance that was different from that of a girl like a leaf.She carried a mountaineering backpack on her shoulders instead of an ordinary female backpack, which contained the simple clothes she changed during this period.And the lower body is wearing a pair of cropped jeans, a pair of sneakers on his feet, the whole body is permeated with a neat and capable atmosphere.

 1701 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1701

    Naruto blew his whistle and stared at the big beauty in front of him: "Hey, Aida, you are so beautifully dressed, do you plan to go to social networking?"


    Aida Yayoi also smiled. After all, he is doing an intellectual job like a reporter, so Yayoi Aida is also generous and not shy. He joked with Naruto: "Yes, but not with you. You can''t drink alcohol yet." , Sakuragi."


    Naruto put up a finger and shook it twice: "If you want to drink, you can go to me at night, I brought a lot of beer secretly."


    Yayoi Aida acted to knock Naruto on the head, but Naruto hid him, pursed his lips, with a lively smile: "Okay, minors dare to drink secretly, I must report it!"


    Naruto looked so serious that he was not as serious as he was just now: "Excuse me, we decline interviews here and also refuse to report, so you can''t report on my drinking, hahahaha..."


    Naruto laughed. The mess made Yayoi Aida a little bit dumbfounded, but Naruto''s laughter was not over yet, a huge paper fan was directly slapped on the back of Naruto''s head, and the sudden blow almost made Naruto almost Chaqi.


    "Sister, you murdered?!!!"


    "Asshole, don''t call me the eldest sister!"


    Caizi yelled, even when there were outsiders, she was not polite to Naruto at all, and after giving him a vicious fan with a fan, she reached out and grabbed Naruto¡¯s ears: "Don¡¯t be lazy. , Come and help, if you don¡¯t come, there will be no food for lunch!"


    "Woo... I''m a player and not a chef, why should I go to the kitchen to help?"


    "You guys are so big, aren''t you lazy?! Just come over and help me right now, or you will feed me at noon!"


    As soon as Caiko talks with Naruto, she enters a wonderful state. Yayoi Aida was originally listening, but she felt that she heard something interesting: "Sakuragi, can you still cook?"


    Naruto rubbed his head, and Caizi slapped her mouth with a fan just as she was about to speak.


    "Well, Miss Aida, apart from basketball, this guy only has cooking skills to meet people. I''m sorry, we can''t entertain you, we are going to prepare lunch."


    "If you don''t mind, let me help. I have some confidence in my cooking skills."


    Caizi pinched Naruto fiercely behind her back, with a slightly stiff smile on her face: "OK... okay."


    After sticking a paper on the kitchen door to the kitchen door, Ye Zi began to prepare lunch, but after looking at the three girls in the kitchen besides herself, Ye Zi could only sigh. What did you say.


    Chapter 143-Video of the Mountain King, a regretful dream


    Preparing lunch is not difficult in itself, but it is not easy to prepare lunches for more than forty people at the same time.


    Yasuda''s appetite is not that big, it''s not a big deal, but it looks like Akagi still has the body type that fish live, coupled with intense basketball, they have to eat a pound of rice for a small meal, and there is also Naito Their appetite is not too small, plus the four bastards of the Sakuragi Legion, which means lunch for more than forty people, but at least the appetite of 70 or 80 people.


    The appetizing fried rice with plum and egg and steaming braised pork ribs, except Coach Anxi who wants to continue eating grass, everyone else can eat.


    Naruto brought the last stack of fried rice to the table, and then took out a video tape from his backpack.


    "Although it is not good to watch TV while eating, I think you will be very interested in this thing."


    Mitsui snatched a piece of tender ribs that Akagi had been staring at for a long time from under Akagi''s nose, and said while crunching the cartilage: "What is that, Sakuragi, is this the latest NBA game video again?"


    "The latest is the latest, but it''s not from the NBA. It''s a video of this year''s Akita County League Finals, which is the video of the Sanno game. Are you interested in seeing it?"


    "Mountain King''s game video?! Then don''t let it go!"


    "Hurry up, Sakuragi, or I will kill you!"


    Headed by Xiangbei''s double guns in the backcourt, this group of guys didn''t know how to be polite with Naruto. In fact, this was also because of the oppression caused by the mountain king. Even Fujima and Amu couldn''t help but show expectation.


    Naruto put the videotape in the restaurant''s VCR, and then began to play the video of this year''s Akita Prefecture United Finals on the huge TV screen.


    Xiangbei and Xiangyang both watched the semifinals between Shan Wang and Hainan in the past years. Hainan was the team that had a direct contest with Shan Wang last year. They also have a certain understanding of the strength of Shan Wang, and it is the first time that everyone in Lingnan has seen it directly. Everyone was engrossed in the Sanno game video, and they didn''t dare to miss a single bit of the stadium performance known as the unbeaten king of Japan.


    Countless facts have proved that the mountain king is indeed very strong. Even without Sawakita Eiji present, the mountain king¡¯s strength is at the top level in the country, and the other teams in Akita Prefecture can¡¯t shake the undefeated mountain king¡¯s dominance at all. The strength gap is really great. too big.


    In the absence of Eiji Sawakita, the number one high school student in Japan, Sanno beat his opponents by a huge score of more than 30 points in each game, and easily won the first place in Akita Prefecture.


    After watching the three games of Shan Wang, the whole restaurant was almost silent. Even the little Hainan monkey who was the loudest before was completely silent.


    Although he has heard of the name of Undefeated Mountain King countless times, although the honorable title of Japan''s No. 1 high school student does not belong to the monster Mu Shenyi of Hainan, in the hearts of the little monkey, he is the player he admires and admires most. It was always Amu, but the performance of the mountain king players made the little monkey¡¯s cognition have to be impacted. Even if it was seen on the TV screen, the little monkey could feel that after the mountain king launched the whole court to stare people. Shocking terror and oppressive force like a tsunami.


    Seeing Qingtian looking a little lost, Amu sighed helplessly, and put his big hand on the little monkey''s head to show comfort.


    Amu led Hainan to fight against the mountain king last year, so Amu is the most qualified person to comment on the strength of the mountain king.


    Even last year, the mountain king, who was only the leader of the first and second grades, took five minutes to defeat their strongest Hainan at the time.


    Although Zebei did not appear in the video, from the performance of other players, Amu can also clearly see that the strength of Shan Wang''s players has become stronger than last year. Although Qingtian is indeed an excellent rookie, look at the main force of Shan Wang. If Qingtian and them are not comparable at all, this year''s Hainan wants to defeat the mountain king, the probability is almost negligible, and even in the country, the team that can defeat the strongest mountain king today is only Xiangbei, right? .


    The main players of Xiangbei have seen the more exaggerated match between Shan Wang and Hainan before, so they will not be too surprised or surprised. The strength of Shan Wang will only enhance their fighting spirit. Others saw the Shan Wang game for the first time. The players in the video have obviously suffered a lot of impact.


    There is no need for the orders from Coach Tian Gang and Coach Gao. The group of shocked boys have automatically increased their training volume in the afternoon, and their desperate attitude made the mountain kings look like their father-killing enemies.


    After all, they are all teenage problematic children. Under pressure, instead of being defeated, they have become stronger and full of fighting spirit. Naruto is really strange to this kind of passionate fighting spirit.


    At the end of the day, over training obviously made those guys tired like a dead dog, but Naruto, a physical maniac, is not among them, even if he trains more than anyone else, but at night, Naruto still has Energetic, watch the joint final video of Akita Prefecture carefully.


    Although the strength of the two sides is very different, although it is destined that the mountain king will win from the beginning of the game, Naruto still looks very seriously, staring at the TV screen with both eyes, and cannot miss any scene, because the mountain king is The opponents they must defeat, Akagi''s dream, Miyagi''s desire, Mitsui''s determination, and Rukawa''s ambitions, they all have no way to go, they can only move forward, not backward.


    When Naruto watched the video of the game of Shan Wang, he couldn''t help but think of the scene of the game between Li Shan Wang and Xiangbei in the original book.


    In the first half of the game, Sh¨­hoku played very well. Miyagi and Sakuragi''s empty dunk opened the game. Then with Mitsui''s shot attack, Sakuragi also defended the national competition of Kawada Mikio and Sh¨­hoku. The newcomer in the first half actually led the mountain king by 2 points.


    However, in the second half, Shan Wang launched the whole court to stare people, and Xiangbei could not breathe at all. He lost 20 points for a while, and did not even score a goal in the second half. Akagi wanted to defeat Hetian and Rukawa wanted to defeat Ze. North, the two guys who eat alone made Xiangbei''s offensive rhythm completely chaotic, and the game was completely controlled by the mountain king.


    At the critical moment, Sakuragi was ordered to be in danger, and he brought back the rhythm of the game with rebounds. Akagi''s awakening, Rukawa''s transformation, Mitsui''s rebirth, and Miyagi''s progress were all due to Sakuragi''s desperate rebound. Ball relationship.


    The situation in Xiangbei is very good because of Sakuragi, but Sakuragi hurt his waist because of desperately saving the ball.


    In the last 25 seconds, there was only Sakuragi''s words in the audience, Xiangbei killed the mountain king, but because of exhaustion and Sakuragi''s injury, he lost to Aihe in the next round.


    The summer full of regrets in Xiangbei is over. Their generation, their basketball dreams are completely fixed on Sakuragi¡¯s last lore shot. Countless people of that generation began to play basketball because of the slam dunk, and Naruto was one of them. One, but he never thought that one day, he will have the power to change that regret.


    The clear knock on the door awakened Naruto''s spirit from his loose thoughts, wiped his eyes and hurried to open the door.


    "Aida?"


    Chapter 144-The Unity of Mountain Kings, Naruto''s Tucao


    Aida Yayoi came to visit at night with a dozen beer in his hand, which made Naruto a little stunned.


    Yayoi Aida gestured for the beer in his hand: "Aren''t you going to invite me in?"


    "Okay, but please wait a moment."


    Naruto invited Aida Yayoi into his room, but then he slipped out again. When he came back, he had an extra tray in his hand with a pile of beef, a pile of tamagoyaki, and a few skewers of chicken.


    These things are prepared by Naruto at noon. According to the head, there are a lot of things that can be used as a midnight snack and put in the refrigerator. If you want to eat, you can take it yourself. The chicken skewers themselves are cooked. Use a microwave. Just ding it, it can be used as a snack.


    Aida Yayoi brought only beer, and when he saw Naruto''s appearance, he immediately gave him a roll of eyes: "You are really leisurely, you even get the drinks and food."


    Naruto bought one, get one free, and Yayoi Aida rolled his eyes as a reward: "I don''t think someone who came to a minor''s room with a beer at night is completely unqualified to blame me."

 1702 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1702

    As Naruto said, he put a pair of chopsticks in front of Yayoi Aida. Yayoi Aida popped a can of beer and handed it to Naruto. It seemed that he really planned to drink with him here.


    Naruto and Yayoi Aida touched them with the can, and then each took a sip.


    After taking the wine in Aida Yayoi''s hand, he glanced at the TV screen: "You are still watching the Sanno game video at this late hour?"


    "Yes, after all, the mountain king is coming tomorrow."


    A faint smile appeared on Yayoi Aida''s face: "Are you nervous?"


    Aida Yayoi felt that if the guy in front of him was really nervous, although he would look like a normal person, he would not look like him.


    Naruto glared at Yayoi Aida secretly, with an awkward tone: "Yes, I''m nervous, I''m so nervous that I can''t sleep, okay?"


    Aida Yayoi did not get angry with Naruto¡¯s weird tone, or because Naruto had shown maturity beyond the appearance before her. Now that Naruto is like this, Aida Yayoi has a kind of guy in front of her. The strange feeling of underage.


    Naruto quickly killed a can of beer, and after a burp, he looked at Yayoi Aida: "You came to me so late not just for drinking but also to tease me. What''s the matter?"


    "Hey, kid, I''m very sad when you say that. Sister, I care about you very much. Don''t make me feel like I want to treat you."


    Naruto looked up and down at Aida Yayoi''s body, and nodded inexplicably: "In fact, it should be a higher probability that I want to treat you."


    Aida Yayoi was taken aback for a moment, and quickly picked up the beer to hide the faint blush on his face, then took out a folded paper from his pants pocket and handed it to Naruto.


    "What is this, isn''t it a three-quote love letter?"


    The so-called three-quote love letter means that the content is only three lines, one line and one sentence, and after it is written, it must be repeated three times, and then handed to the person who wants to give it.


    Aida Yayoi coughed abruptly, and as a high-quality young man (you are only a young man), Naruto quickly patted Aida Yayoi on the back to make her happy.


    "Please, miss, you will cough up life if you keep coughing like this. This is also the villa of Fujima''s family. It is not convenient for me to destroy the body."


    After hearing this, Yayoi Aida really coughed harder, and finally recovered from the tragic feeling of dying from coughing, and kicked Naruto with his foot without grace at all.


    "You hateful kid, I care about you so much, do you have this attitude?!"


    Seeing Aida Yayoi seemed to be really a little angry, Naruto, who is good at seeing the wind, quickly apologized, and then opened what Aida Yayoi gave him.


    Of course, Yayoi Aida would not write a three-quote love letter to Naruto, but the things in it are very much needed for today''s Xiangbei.


    After opening, there are a total of three pieces of paper stacked one behind the other. Each piece of paper contains the names of four people, including their photos and basic information. There are a total of twelve people, and these twelve people are Shanwang Industry. In addition to the three well-known super high school players-Masashi Kawada, Kazunari Fukatsu, and Eiji Sawakita, the twelve main players of the first-year rookies are also listed on the main information, name and age. , Height, weight, these basic data are all available, which is very complete in terms of the level of pre-match investigation.


    Although Naruto knew the details of the mountain king a long time ago, this information from Aida Yayoi can just give him a suitable excuse to explain why he knows the information of the mountain king so much.


    And now the national competition has not yet started. Yayoi Aida is just a reporter from Kanagawa, not from Akita Prefecture. It is definitely not easy to get such a profile covering all official players of Sanno, at least not just by making a few phone calls. The things that can be resolved, Naruto Aida has put in hard work, but he definitely does not allow him to ignore it.


    Naruto and Aida Yayoi drank it until almost 12 o¡¯clock in the evening. Naruto was holding on to her feet, and Aida Yayoi returned to her room, and gave her a cup of honey and supervised her to drink it, and then gave it back Okay quilt.


    "Take a good rest. I hope your hangover reaction tomorrow will not be too serious. Also, don''t come to me for a drink at night. My self-control is not as strong as you think. Good night."


    After Naruto left for a while, Aida Yayoi, who was obviously already drunk, still couldn''t fall asleep. The touch of the previous contact still remained on his forehead. Although it was late at night, he couldn''t settle down at all.


    ''This kid...''


    During the training the next morning, the beauty reporter Yayoi Aida did not show up. When Aida Hiko went to find his sister, Yayoi Aida could not be embarrassed to say that she and Naruto drank until midnight last night. It turned out to be a headache. I just said that my body was a little uncomfortable, but it was nothing serious. Don''t worry about it.


    Speaking of it, Yanyi was not on the list of Lingnan¡¯s participation in this time. He did not come with Lingnan players. After all, he is not even a formal player, so he followed his sister one before noon yesterday. I got up and brought the camera very enthusiastically. Coach Tian Gang is not good to say anything now.


    Today everyone¡¯s training seems to be extremely desperate, especially the two small forwards of Xiangbei and Hainan. However, Naruto¡¯s style seems to be completely different from them. Compared with the hard training of Rukawa and Qingtian, Naruto is simply a relaxed posture, making it irritating, and Naruto can only evaluate the training level of Kiyota and Rukawa in one sentence.


    Look at your promise!


    But it¡¯s no wonder that the two of them are not strong enough in their psychological qualities. In fact, the mountain king is about to arrive at this place of accommodation today, and for this, even the high head coach and the Tian Gang coach have been affected to a certain extent. All in this villa Among the people, the only old foxes, Naruto and Anzai, should be completely unaffected.After all, in terms of psychological quality, they are not at the same level as other people.


    The bus that the mountain kings took arrived at the place of accommodation at about one o''clock in the afternoon. Coach Anxi has the highest ranking, and naturally walks in the forefront. Coach Tiangang and Coach Gaotou can only walk behind Coach Anxi. The president is the same as the two bodyguards. After all, Tian Gang and Gao Tou are both evil-oriented types.


    Compared with them, Sano¡¯s head coach Goro, who is now only 35 years old, is much younger and handsomer. Although it is Sanno¡¯s coach, Domoto is among all the coaches here except Fujima. The lowest grade.


    "I''m sorry, Coach Anxi, we should have visited us on the initiative, and it is rude to let you come to greet us."


    Domoto Goro first bowed his greetings to Coach Anzai. Even though the record of the mountain king he led has far surpassed those of Xiangbei, Coach Anzai is a senior after all. Coach Anzai has been coaching the basketball team for more years than Goro Domoto. The difference between the two generations is too big. Domoto lowers his status. This is what conforms to Japanese etiquette.


    "Haha... it doesn''t matter, Domoto, are they your players? They are all very good kids."


    Coach Anxi calmly looked at the mountain kings behind the hall itself, and paused briefly when he glanced over a scary-looking kid.


    ''Is that the first grade Sakuragi said?Mikio Kawada...''


    The coaches of the four schools greeted each other, while the other players stood far behind. Naruto pinched his chin and looked at the mountain kings.


    "Although the distance is a bit far away, but the coach of the mountain king Domoto looks really like Xiandao, isn''t it your relative?"


    Everyone looks at Lingnan Ace, and then at Shan Wang¡¯s coach, you have to doubt the relationship between the two. Although Goro Domoto is middle-aged, he is still a very handsome middle-aged man, and his hairstyle is exactly the same as Xiandao. They are all pointed hedgehog heads, and their faces look similar.


    Three black lines faintly appeared on Xiandao''s forehead: "This is just a coincidence. This is the first time I have seen that coach Domoto."


    "Coincidence? That''s right. After all, Kanagawa also has a lot of coincidences that look alike, such as your captain and ours...cough cough..."


    Naruto coughed twice deliberately, but everyone understood what he meant, and their eyes all had a malicious smile.


    Chimu had a black face stretched out, and was about to attack, but the four coaches over there had already finished their greetings, and walking towards this side, Chimu could only suppress the anger and depression in his heart, and record this secretly, and wait. One time liquidation.


    However, there were two other people who got off the bus of the mountain king. They were not within Naruto¡¯s initial expectations. Speaking of these two people, he, Akagi, and Mitsui had all seen them before, and they were Tang Ze, who had a deep body. Kazuo and Sugiyama Shota, the two will appear here, and they can also see their attention to this stay together.


    After the Sanno players approached, a lot of eyes crossed in the air. For example, some people who wanted to become the top center of colleges and universities, and the current number one center forward, or someone who wanted to become the top high school student in Japan. People and the current first high school student, and someone who is on the sidelines.


    Naruto''s brains are not a dimensional existence with them, and the interlacing eyes in the air have no effect on him. He just stared at the mountain king player in an old and pedant manner. After half a day, he bounced out for the first time today.


    "Speaking of which, to join the mountain king, do you have to keep such a monk head?"


    Chapter 145-Amazing Body, Raging Monkey


    Naruto has always been speechless, but he didn''t expect him to say this after seeing the Sanwang player. Take a closer look, it really is.


    The way the Sanno players showed their unity is really strange. All players have the same monk head. Except for coach Goro Domoto, all Sanno players have this hairstyle.


    If you think about it carefully, in the match between Shan Wang and Hainan last year, all Shan Wang players at that time, including last year''s third-year seniors, were all monk heads. It seems that Shan Wang¡¯s ¡°habit¡± has been around for a long time.


    This guy Naruto not only made enemies everywhere in Kanagawa Prefecture, but actually made a joke about the king of the mountain. The people of Kanagawa can only give a higher evaluation of this guy''s guts.


    The broad smile on Coach Anxi''s face remained unchanged, but there was a little more blackening.


    Naruto looked at Masashi Kawada, who was the number one center forward in colleges and universities, and then at Zebei.


    "A closer look at the words of Kawada and Zebei really shows a truth. You can''t blame the hairstyle for being ugly."


    He Tian: "..."


    The first time the college''s first center experienced the power of Kanagawa''s first poisonous tongue has been completely speechless.

 1703 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1703

    The first high school student in Japan has bright eyes and a fist with one hand.


    ''Heroes see the same?''


    The first center forward of the university popped a # character on his forehead, and immediately overturned his brain-dead Mountain King ace to the ground, and then rode on him, holding Zebei''s legs with both hands and breaking back.


    "Asshole! Don''t think that you are the most handsome since the school was founded by Sanwang! It is amazing! You received a love letter from a girl two days ago, you guy!!"


    "Wow! It hurts!"


    The number one high school student in Japan kept screaming, and even tears in his eyes.


    "is crying?"


    "Zebei is crying at every turn."


    "Although it looks calm, but in fact..."


    The mountain king players have long been accustomed to Kawada''s full ravages ~ Chu Zebei''s appearance, instead of helping out, they are making complaints on the side instead.


    Zebei was in tears, and he couldn''t see the appearance of the first high school student at all: "Shut up, it really hurts me! If you have the ability, you can try that stinky bull!"


    "Smelly bull?"


    He Tian was angry, and the second wave of devastation began immediately.


    Although it is said to be an undefeated king, in the final analysis it is just a group of high school students. The combined age of all the twelve players is less than a fraction of Naruto''s. It is normal to be able to jump lines and play a little mess. .


    Goro Domoto looks faintly embarrassed. In fact, his coaching style is relatively relaxed. Although he is not as laissez-faire as Coach Anzai, Domoto is not allowed to intervene in the usual troubles like Coach Anzai. However, in front of seniors like Coach Anzai, he is obviously a bit rude. .


    "Sorry, Coach Anxi, I usually indulge them too much."


    The white-haired Buddha waved his hand gently: "It''s okay, Domoto, these children are just high school students."


    Tian Gang and Gao Tou rolled their eyes at the same time: "Domoto, you haven''t seen the troubled children''s army in Xiangbei, it is a super convulsive circus.''


    Kawada¡¯s ravages of Zebei are finally over, and Japan¡¯s top high school student is in tears, which makes Rukawa a black line.


    ''I actually lost to this fool?!''


    However, Naruto obviously hadn''t played enough. After staring at the Shanwang player for a while, his eyes turned away from the other four players, including his own.


    "Shanwang''s center...our center...Lingnan''s center...and Hainan''s center, ha! I understand why Xiangyang will be out this year. Is it true that such a returning center is popular in basketball now?"


    Flower shape: "..."


    Kawada & Akagi & Uozumi & Takasago: "..."


    With Naruto''s words, all the five centers present were speechless. Mitsui and Miyagi glanced at the faces of the five centers and laughed unceremoniously.


    Although Zebei and Xiandao didn''t say it directly, they still gave a thumbs up and gave Naruto a thumbs up.


    Huh!


    "You stupid!"


    "Damn, Zebei, you don''t want to live anymore, do you?!"


    "Santa!"


    The "three kings" of high school basketball went violently at the same time. Iron Fist sanctioned them without mercy. They beat up the problem children from each family and then dragged them away to continue the lesson.


    However, it is better to drag away children with such problems as soon as possible...


    After the unusual welcome ritual of "unrecognizable", the atmosphere finally returned to normal, but the faces of the five major centers were still not very good, and the cause of all this was the guy who had just been beaten up and turned out to be full of vitality.


    Although it is the first time that most of the people here meet with Shanwang players, but fortunately, Naruto, Xiandao and Zebei know each other, so there is no problem in communication, but the little monkey wants to provoke several times. Zebei was held by Amu.


    Mitsui stabbed Naruto with his arm: "Hey, Sakuragi, do you know who that big guy is? When I watched the video before, it seemed that he only appeared every few minutes. Is it also Sanwang''s right choice?"


    Following the direction of Mitsui''s fingers, the person Naruto saw should have the highest altitude and the first tonnage in the national high school basketball world.


    The two names that belonged to Uozumi and Naito were robbed by him alone. Such a huge body is too rare in Japan, and they did not see this person in the video of the Sanno and Hainan game, but in Akita Prefecture In the United Finals, he played for a few minutes in each game. Although he doesn''t know his name, he should not be the main starting player.


    Naruto took out a stack of paper from his pocket. It was the information that Yayoi Aida gave him last night. With this information, Naruto''s source of information became a matter of course.


    "Mikio Kawada, the younger brother of Masashi Kawada, No. 15 of Sanno, is a first-year student like me. He is 210 cm tall and weighs 130 kg. It seems that he is a newcomer that Sanno is currently training. If nothing else, it will be. The highest altitude in the national competition."


    "Exaggeration! First graders can grow so tall?!"


    Even an elderly person like Mitsui would be surprised to see Kokawada''s height with his own eyes.


    Speaking of this year''s first-year students, there have been many monster-level players, Naruto of Xiangbei, Mori Shigehiro of famous friends, and Mikio Kawada of Sanwang.


    Although Okawada does not have the speed and jumping power of Naruto and Mori Shigehiro, when it comes to height and tonnage, Okawada''s physical fitness is not comparable to that of a professional player.


    Today, Japan¡¯s No. 1 center forward Sugiyama Shota¡¯s body data is 208 cm tall and weighs 115 kg. In terms of strength, Sugiyama Shota can certainly throw Kokawada two blocks away, but in terms of physical fitness, even Sugiyama Shota Such a long man can''t compare to the weird man Xiaohetian.


    He is 210 cm tall in the first grade of high school. Such a body is a rare treasure even in the United States of basketball. If Xiaohetian goes to the United States, it will cause many basketball coaches to scramble to train him. of.


    Because the physical fitness of black Americans is excellent, so for American basketball coaches, the value of a newbie with abnormal physical fitness but rough skills is far stronger than a newbie with excellent skills, solid basic skills, but average physical fitness. Players.


    Because technology can be practiced, and body, because genetic engineering has not been applied to humans, height and weight can basically only rely on talent. American basketball coaches have a large number of excellent players. You can choose. Of course, they have to choose the best among them to exercise. Like Potato Webber, or Miller, there are not no players who rely on hard training to succeed, but there is a huge inherent gap in physical fitness.


    Coach Domoto really intends to cultivate Kokawada. In the previous united finals, he tried his best to give him a chance to play. This time, he also brought him to hone him. The reason is Naruto. It''s probably clear.


    Among the main players of the mountain king, Kawada, Fukatsu, Nobe and Matsumoto are all in the third grade. They will enter the university next year. The next year of the mountain king should be the second-year ace Sawakita Eiji. In charge, but Zebei has decided to go to the United States to play basketball after the national competition this year. If nothing else, even the National Sports of Autumn will not participate. Next year''s Mountain King will lose his third-grade main force and his trump card. Sawabei Eiji, in order to continue to maintain the undefeated myth of Sanwang, Kokawada, who has excellent physical fitness, is a player Domoto must train.


    The height of Xiaohetian is really scary, especially for children like Miyagi and Kiyota who are desperately trying to grow taller but are not too hopeful.


    Naruto walked by the little monkey and dropped a little sentence: "Speaking of which this year''s powerful first-year players are quite tall."


    Xiaohetian is 210 cm, Mori is 199 cm wide, Naruto is 193 cm, Rukawa is 188.6 cm, Kiyota...


    The little monkey with a lack of muscles in his head saved his taste after ten seconds: "Asshole, red-headed monkey, I''m going to kill you!!"


    Chapter 146-The assembly of the strongest three-nation alliance


    The dull little monkey understood Naruto''s meaning, and immediately planned to find Naruto to settle accounts. Two guys with excess energy ran around the arena.


    Facts have proved that compared to the group of problem children in Kanagawa, Sano''s previous fights are already pretty good.


    Naruto and Kiyota are both types of excess energy, running around in this hot day, they are not worried about heatstroke, and eventually they will be knocked out by the unsightly Akagi and Amu, and they will be dragged away directly, so as not to continue to lose the team. Face.


    After Naruto woke up, the team immediately began a practice match, but not with the mountain king, but the strongest match between Xiangbei and Linghaixiang''s three-nation alliance.


    The mountain king just arrived in Kanagawa from autumn today. The long drive must be very hard. With the pride and pride of the group of problem children in northern Xiangbei, he will definitely not be willing to fight against the poor energy mountain king, and Amu and the others are probably the same. , So simply let the three-nation alliance of Xiangbei and Ling Haixiang face off in advance.


    Today is the practice game between Xiangbei and Ling Haixiang, and tomorrow is Shan Wang and Ling Haixiang. The day after tomorrow, it is the real ultimate showdown between Xiangbei and Shan Wang.

 1704 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1704

    Xiangbei wants to have a practice match with Ling Haixiang in advance, not only because of the physical strength of the Shan Wang players, but they also want to show their strength in front of Shan Wang today.


    Among the main players in Xiangbei, apart from Naruto, everyone else should have the same idea.


    Xiangbei, you can defeat the mountain king head-on!


    Lingnan, Hainan and Xiangyang are all national-level strong teams. Combining the players of these three teams, it is no exaggeration to say that they are the strongest team in the country. No matter where they are, they can represent the country. At the highest level, this year''s Shan Wang and Xiangbei, I am afraid that they must form such a team to be able to fight.


    To be able to guide this team, for Tian Gang and Gao Tou, it is also a lifetime honor.


    The head coach of Ling Haixiang in the first half was Gaotou, the deputy coach was Tian Gang, and the second half was replaced. Ling Haixiang''s on-court coach was Fujima.


    Although Fujima''s offense is not as fierce as Amu and Sendo due to the relationship between height and weight, Fujima is the best man in Kanagawa in terms of organization and scheduling. He wants to make a makeshift ball from Ling Haixiang. The team exerts the strongest power, Fujima is undoubtedly the first candidate for the point guard.


    Xiangbei''s lineup maintains their strongest starting five, center Akagi, power forward Naruto, small forward Rukawa, shooting guard Mitsui, and point guard Miyagi.


    The Ling Haixiang coalition''s starting lineup is center Yuzhu, power forward Flower shape, small forward Xiandao, shooting guard Amu, and point guard Fujima.


    Although Ling Haixiang''s lineup is so powerful that it makes people feel terrible, Xiangbei has not been significantly disadvantaged in the five positions. It can compete head-on with such a team, and it can be seen that the strength of Xiangbei is now strong.


    Yesterday Xiangbei and Xiangyang played a practice match. The hot weather made it impossible for Xiangbei to play two consecutive games in one day. Yuzhu could only suppress the idea of ??competing with Akagi on the court again. Unexpectedly, this wish could be fulfilled so quickly, the monkey boss was obviously in a good mood.


    "Akagi, I finally got the chance to beat you again, this time I will never lose to you!"


    "If you can do it, come and try, Yuzhu!"


    The two Kanagawa King Kong were full of gunpowder before the opening. Although there was a reason for them to have a deep grudge, but on the other hand, it was also because the first center of the university Masashi Kawada was watching the battle at this time.


    Kawada is the goal that all centers in Japanese high school basketball want to defeat. Akagi has always wanted to defeat Kawada and become the first center. Now in front of Kawada, of course no one wants to fall behind.


    Coach Tang Ze stood on the sidelines and watched the game with Shota Sugiyama.


    "Xiangtai, do you think that side will win?"


    "It''s hard to say, although the alliance of the three teams of Ling Haixiang is indeed strong, Xiangbei is not weak. The backcourt composed of Amu and Fujima is physically superior to the guard combination of Mitsui and Miyagi. , But both Mitsui and Miyagi have three-point firepower, and Miyagi''s breakthrough speed is the fastest of Kanagawa. This is their advantage. When it comes to fighting, the outcome is only 50-50."


    Tang Ze: "Well, as far as the inside line is concerned, Akagi is better than Yuzumi, but Xiandao is better than Rukawa Feng from Xiangbei. Actually, Xiangbei''s biggest advantage lies in the power forward. How can Sakuragi play His strength may directly lead to the victory or defeat of this game."


    "Yeah, that guy Sakuragi really surprised me. In the national high school basketball world, there are really few outstanding power forwards. Although Sanno¡¯s classmate Nobei is very good in rebounding, but in offense Duan is too weak. In high school, it can be regarded as a power forward with both offensive and defensive capabilities. Only Toyotama''s Kishimoto and Daiei''s Tsuchiya are the only ones, but Sakuragi''s quality is far above them. In terms of technical comprehensiveness, even Hetian may not be able to compare it."


    "Although Sakuragi''s strength is unreasonably strong, it seems that these can only be described by genius at his age."


    "I really look forward to one day I can stand and fight side by side with him on the court."


    "There will be a chance, Xiangta. For such a gem, no matter what the price, I must let him enter the national team!"


    Naruto has already received great attention from the famous college basketball coach Kazuo Tangsawa and the national team''s main center Shuita Sugiyama, but all this is nothing to him. At this stage, Naruto''s main energy is still in high school. In the Xiazhi National Competition, as for whether to continue playing basketball after that, or whether to enter the national team to play, that will be discussed later.


    The referees of this game are Xiangbei''s beauty manager Caizi and Xiangyang''s backup point guard Ito. This arrangement basically means that Ito should have no chance to play today.


    Caizi blew the whistle for the start of the game and threw the basketball into the air.


    Akagi and Yuzhu took off at the same time. There was no mercy in the confrontation between the two King Kong. Yuzhu wanted to defeat Akagi, but the enemy in Akagi''s heart was not just the Yuzhu in front of him, but also the first center of the college Kawada watching from the sidelines. Masashi... even Japan''s No. 1 center Shota Sugiyama!


    Snapped!


    Akagi and Yuzumi touched the ball at the same time, and their two broad palms pressed on the basketball at the same time.


    However, the height of Chimu''s palm was slightly higher than that of Yuzhu. With the advantages of height and strength, Chimu forcefully pressed Yu and shot the basketball towards Ling Haixiang in the half.


    As soon as the basketball flew towards Ling Haixiang, all the players who did not participate in the jump ball started at the same time. Even if there were two point guards, Fujima and Amu, the basketball was still taken by the main point guard in Xiangbei.


    "It''s so fast!"


    The person who gave such an evaluation was the captain of the mountain king and the college''s first point guard Kazunari Fukatsu.


    Although they have watched the video of Xiangbei''s previous game many times, the feeling of watching the video and watching the scene is completely different. After seeing the speed of Xiangbei 7 with their own eyes, it is not difficult for Captain Sanno to understand that he is called Dianguang in Kanagawa. The cause of the stone fire.


    In fact, Fukatsu himself is the least good at dealing with a small and fast point guard like Miyagi. Looking at the performance of Xiangbei No. 7, Captain Sanwang secretly calculated.


    Miyagi held the ball all the way to a fast break, but Fujima followed Miyagi closely, with a 9 cm height advantage, not giving Miyagi any chance to shoot a three-pointer.


    Although Xiangyang lost at the beginning, Fujima was definitely not a weak one. He is also a national-level point guard. Regarding his own strength, Fujima may not lose to Fukatsu. Of course, Miyagi has to deal with it carefully, otherwise at Fuji Really have to suffer a big loss.


    After all, Fujima has the advantage of height against Miyagi, and is fast, and Fujima''s wingspan is also very good. In front of Fujima, whether Miyagi wants to break through or shoot, it will be quite hard.


    Miyagi glanced to the left, but Fujima was not fooled, and Miyagi immediately pushed the ball with both hands, who could not find a chance to break through.


    Fujima struggled to take off and wanted to intercept the ball, but Miyagi had already calculated Fujima''s height advantage over his own, so the ball was pushed high and far. If it was Amu, it should be able to be broken. But the height of Fujin is still a little bit worse.


    The basketball flew high to Ling Haixiang''s rebound, but he was completely out of the basket and couldn''t shoot no matter how he looked.


    The main power forward of the mountain king wildly looked at the height of the basketball flying, knowing that even he would not be able to catch the ball, and frowned: "Did you pass it high?"


    "No!" Zebei''s eyes were bright, and he grabbed his arm with both hands. "That ball passed just right!"


    boom!


    Xiangbei Hongtou immediately took off after stepping into the free throw line. The strange force on that foot seemed to make a big hole on the floor. His sturdy body soared in the air. After grabbing the basketball, he dunked with all his strength.


    Huh!


    Xiangbei staged a wonderful air catch and slam dunk and scored the first goal in the face of Ling Haixiang, a super-powerful three-nation alliance.


    Chapter 147-Quick Attack and Defense, Naruto Unsolvable


    "Can you catch such a ball?"


    "The jumping power of this red head in Xiangbei is really terrible!"


    "It''s even better than the video."


    Naruto and Miyagi¡¯s air-reception cooperation is obviously not only to deal with Ling Haixiang¡¯s three-nation coalition forces, but also to say hello to the mountain king who is watching the battle in advance. From the current situation, their greetings are still considered to be Not bad.


    A smile appeared on Coach Tang Ze''s face: "Xiangtai, can you catch that pass?"


    "If you''re at the basket, it''s okay, but I can''t make a jump within the free throw line and then catch the ball for a dunk. Sakuragi''s jumping ability is simply abnormal."


    "Yeah, I don''t know how Senior Anxi discovered this gem, but when he saw him in the sky, it was so pleasing to the eye!"


    Naruto scored a slam dunk, but before he could give a high five to Miyagi to celebrate, he immediately turned back to defense.


    After Fujima received the kick from Huagata, he immediately sprinted towards Xiangbei''s basket. Amu and Xiandao were running at the same time. The speed of the three of them was within 11 seconds of 100 meters, and all of them were absolutely enough to take on a fast attack. arrow.


    Miyagi is close to Fujima, and while preventing a breakthrough, she is also careful about Fujima''s three-point quick shooting stunt!


    Fujima''s handsome face showed unprecedented seriousness and seriousness. Being able to lead such a team in a game is also unforgettable for Fujima as a point guard, showing such a sharp expression. It is also reasonable.


    Fujima swiftly rushed towards the northern half of the game, and immediately made a shooting posture when he just reached the three-point line.

 1705 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1705

    The fast three-point shot is Fujijin''s skill. Although the shot height is too low and the area of ??the basket is too small, because the shot is extremely fast, it can be hard to defend.


    Miyagi has long experienced Fujima''s fast three-point shot, and because of his height, Miyagi had to increase his focus to defend.


    Fujima immediately collected the ball and hit the basket like a whirlwind.


    Miyagi reacted very quickly. Although he was deceived by Fujima''s fake actions, he still did not completely lose his position, and still followed Fujima to rush into the basket.


    Fujima jumped to the Xiangbei basket, and Miyagi did the same afterwards, and at the same time, his palm hula fan toward Fujima''s basketball.


    Fujima collected the ball in midair and passed it to Amu after changing hands.


    Amu''s sticky hands immediately passed, without stopping, the basketball was immediately sent to the hands of Xiandao.


    Xian Dao was outside the three-point line, Rukawa Feng missed him by half his body, and under the arm that Rukawa had stretched out, Xian Dao decisively made a three-pointer.


    Huh!


    Xian Dao''s beautiful three-pointer ended Ling Haixiang''s attack. Although there was luck in the three-pointer in such a fast break, he just made it.


    2:3


    Xiangbei launched an offensive again, but this time Fujima, Amu, and Xiandao returned to defense very quickly. Xiangbei''s fast attack was not completed, and they had no choice but to conduct a positional battle.


    On the inside, four elders over 190 cm are constantly fighting inside.


    Yuzhu wanted to defeat Chimu, so he tried desperately to defend, while Xiangyang''s main center, Huaxing, switched to power forward here, and the opponent was Naruto.


    In fact, who should be used to defend Naruto is indeed a headache for Coach Gaotou and Coach Tianoka.


    Among the power forwards in Kanagawa, apart from Naruto, the fastest and most flexible is Lingnan''s Fukuda, but Fukuda''s defensive experience is too poor, even the little monkey in Hainan can easily break through Fukuda, let alone It''s Naruto.


    However, the power of Takano and Takasago were not Naruto''s opponents at all. When they were in the Xianghai battle and Xiangxiang battle, they were completely suppressed by Naruto with their strength. Even if they were put on the field, it would be of no use; Xiandao Although it can match Naruto in terms of height, defensive experience, and agility in footwork, the strength is too far apart, and if Xiandao is allowed to defend Naruto, no one can defend Rukawa Kaede.


    Coach Gaotou and Coach Tianoka thought about it, but in the end they could only let Hana form a power forward. Hana form is the most flexible player in Kanagawa Prefecture with a height of 190 cm or more, except for Sendo and Naruto. However, Kanagawa basically has no players who can defend Naruto alone.


    In fact, Naruto has both speed, power, long shot and passing ability. The technique is too comprehensive. It is impossible for a player like him to be completely blocked.


    Coach Gaotou and Coach Tianoka actually thought of a player who can guard against Naruto, but this person is not their player, so they don¡¯t listen to their orders, and the player¡¯s coach should not lend him out to let them For the purpose of fighting against Xiangbei, this person is also the top center of colleges and universities-Masashi Kawada!


    When Xiangbei organized the offensive, Miyagi was careful to steal the shots while making tactical gestures to Naruto.


    Naruto immediately understood. After all, they have used some simple tactics many times. Although they can''t play some difficult tactics that need to be coordinated, they can play well with some tactics that can show the player''s personal ability. .


    After Naruto saw Miyagi''s tactical gestures, he immediately started running without the ball, running around the field with flowers.


    As the most agile center in Kanagawa Prefecture, Hanakata does have considerable advantages over Akagi and Uizumi in terms of speed and agility. However, if you compare the number one center forward in colleges and universities, Kawada Masashi, Hanakata¡¯s flexibility is obvious. not enough.


    Naruto turned around and ran all the way beyond the three-point line.Hanakata knew that Naruto had three-point firepower, so he followed the defense all the way and spread out his long arms, trying to block Naruto''s chances of catching and shooting.


    Naruto''s footsteps turned, and the body that was stronger than the flower-shaped body changed quickly, and the movements were flexible and smooth, without the slightest congestion. What kind of movement is made by a small and flexible point guard like Miyagi, it is normal. , But made by a tall inside player like Naruto, it is personally eye-catching, just like Olajuwon who has a dream dance.


    Although the flower shape closely followed Naruto, after several rapid changes in direction, the flower-shaped ankle is no longer enough to bear the back and forth of the tall body. It is obvious that the movement cannot keep up with Naruto''s footsteps. If it is hard, it will only cause The serious consequences of a sprained ankle are just like the gorillas at that time.


    As if Naruto had not been affected by the continuous change of direction, his strong ankle was enough to bear huge strength. In the continuous change of direction, Naruto''s speed remained unabated, leaving Hana shape behind him.


    Miyagi seized the timing and passed the ball accurately. After receiving the ball, Naruto didn''t pause and immediately raised his hand to shoot.


    Huh!


    4:3


    Chapter 148-Organizing forwards and defenders against


    Xiangbei gave full play to Naruto''s power and used Naruto''s strength to suppress the flower shape.


    The attack opportunity changed, and Ling Haixiang''s three-nation coalition attacked again.


    Fujima continued to act as a point guard, and gave Amu a wink.


    Among all the players on the field, except for the flower shape, the tacit understanding between Fujima and Amu is the best, because last year and even in the autumn country, they used to be the representative of Kanagawa and went to the whole country, although they eventually lost to the Isan king player The main team is Akita Prefecture, but Fujima and Amu have played together as teammates, and they have been opponents for the past two years and are the people who know each other best.


    Amu understood what Teng really meant, and immediately started running without the ball.


    A Mu and Mitsui originally stayed on the left side of the three-point line. After a quick run, A Mu and Mitsui had turned and ran to the right side of the three-point line.


    Here I want to explain the position of the inside players of Xiangbei. Of course, Akagi and Yuzumi are squeezing into the basket. Because it is the defense of Xiangbei, Akagi is closer to the basket. So when fighting for rebounds, Akagi It''s also closer to a better position. This is why the defender has a certain advantage when grabbing rebounds.


    Naruto and Hanakata are on the left side of the inner line, while Sendo and Rukawa are on the right side of the inner line.


    If Amu breaks from the left, he will encounter Naruto''s block when he enters the inside lane. If he breaks from the right, Rukawa Kaede needs to be dealt with. The two evils are the lesser. Of course, Amu chose to go from Rukawa Kaede. Make a breakthrough.


    When Amu led Mitsui to the left of the three-point line, Fujima immediately passed the ball.


    Both the height and the wingspan are at a disadvantage. Miyagi wants to prevent Fuji from breaking through with speed, but it is a little reluctant to prevent passing.


    After receiving the ball, Amu immediately faced Mitsui for a breakthrough.


    Mitsui knew that Amu did not have three-point firepower during the battle with Hainan, and that defense of Amu also needed to start from this point.


    Mitsui''s arms are open, completely preventing penetration and throwing. Moreover, their Xiangbei inner line still has the advantage. Even the super combination of fish and flower shape is not as powerful as Naruto and Akagi''s super inner line. If Amu If you dare to make a shot, Akagi and Naruto can grab a rebound to get Amu to vomit blood.


    Amu faced Mitsui''s tight defense, the basketball quickly passed between his hands.


    Mitsui followed Amu''s movement and shook his body gently, his eyes did not relax at all.


    In the last match against Hainan, Xiangbei won by a big score, and Mitsui also won the MVP status of the combined finals, but for Mitsui, he did not really defeat Mu Shenyi after all, although his MVP status is well deserved. However, Mitsui''s heart is always a bit stubborn, and now he has the opportunity to confront Amu again. How could Mitsui allow Amu to score in front of him?


    As A Mu''s identity and arrogance, the last time Hainan suffered a fiasco, A Mu was certainly a little bit worried. Today, it is not only Mitsui who is serious, but also A Mu.


    After dribbling the ball back and forth with both hands, Amu quickly started, thrusting towards the right, and squeezing towards Mitsui with his strong body.


    While moving laterally, Mitsui always kept in front of Amu, and at the same time stepped back to avoid head-on collision with Amu''s body. With Mitsui''s body, it is impossible to exercise a strange power comparable to Amu in a short time, unless he is sacrificed. A proud three-point shot, of course this is impossible.


    Although Amu approached the basket step by step, Mitsui always stopped in front of Amu. The two were about the same height. If Amu forced a shot, he would probably be blocked by Mitsui.


    Seeing that Amu couldn''t break through Mitsui smoothly, the basketball immediately changed hands under the crotch, staring at Mitsui, but the basketball had been passed into the hands of Xiandao.


    "It''s a beautiful pass!" The captain of the mountain king blurted out his praise, because Fukajin and Amu faced off during the entire match last year. They knew Amu''s strength very well. From his perspective, today''s Amu, at the point of passing the ball, It has surpassed last year''s level, "It''s really Amu."


    Amu''s pass is very sharp. After Xiandao catches the ball, he shoots the ball without any hesitation.


    Huh!


    The cold-faced fox''s face was already black. At this time, it was three times black again. Ling Haixiang''s three-nation coalition now scored 5 points, all of which were completed by small forward Xian Dao Akira. However, the cold-faced fox failed with two single defenses, and he felt depressed. And know.


    Sendo can score consecutively in the opening game. In addition to his own offensive firepower, Amu and Fujima are absolutely indispensable. Both of them are the highest level point guards in the country, because they gave up the opportunity of personal offense and passed the ball calmly. , In order to allow Xiandao to exert greater attack firepower, and also make Xiangbei No. 11 deflated and depressed.


    Xiangbei organized the offense, and Naruto, who had a huge advantage in the match-up, was obviously the first choice for passing.


    After Naruto received the ball, he immediately lowered his center of gravity and hit back.

 1706 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1706

    Although the flower shape works very hard, although he grows taller than Naruto, his weight of only 83 kilograms is obviously dragging his legs. The flower shape can''t resist Akagi''s power, not to mention the brute force of Naruto, who ranks first in Xiangbei with Naito.


    Hanakata was hit by Naruto and backed up continuously. Although Naruto''s movements looked really ugly, he did not foul from the basketball rules.


    Seeing the appearance of Xiangbei No. 10 playing hard at the basket again, Coach Gaotou and Coach Tian Gang sighed at the same time, probably because Naruto''s move was simply incomprehensible.


    Just as Barkley''s post-up singles are incomprehensible in the league, Naruto''s post-up singles can also sweep the world in Japanese high school basketball.


    Barkley is definitely not tall among power forwards. His height and weight are almost the same as those of Naito. Although he is already very burly among the Japanese, in the league at this time, the inside players are basically above 200 cm. For the center, there is Many of them exceed 210 cm. In the league, there are even Magic Johnson, who has not retired, and McGrady, who will enter the league in 1997, a point guard with a height of more than 200 cm, and a fat man who is less than 200 cm tall inside. It is really small, but this guy is using an ugly but very practical post-up singles to kill all sides in the NBA.


    Fatty Ba is not tall, but the tonnage is quite heavy, with a total of 114 kilograms. It is rare for power forwards to see such a tonnage. Therefore, the power forwards facing Barkley are generally not heavier than him, but taller than him. The heavy ones are basically all centers, and they don''t match up with him, and have nothing to do with him. Naruto''s situation now is very similar to Barkley.


    Not to mention power forwards, even if you look at all the players in high schools across the country, there should be only three players that can block the power impact of Naruto''s back singles, Naito Tetsuya, Mori Shigehiro, and Kawada Mikio.


    However, Naito is a player from Xiangbei, and he will not play against Naruto in the game; Mori Shigehiro is the center, and the gorilla will have fun with him, and there is nothing about Naruto; although Kokawada is a power forward, but At his speed, Naruto can even break through him and run to drink, and then go to score. The speed is the biggest difference between Kokawada and Mori Shigehiro.


    All in all, when Naito was dragged into Shohoku by Naito, Naruto''s post-back singles became a completely incomprehensible trick in Kanagawa. Even if Hanakata tried her best, she couldn''t resist, and Naruto was "sit hard" step by step. To the basket.


    Naruto fart backwards, the flower shape could not withstand Naruto''s power impact, and continued to step back, completely out of position, Naruto turned around, and there was an empty basket in front of him.


    Yuzumi reluctantly stepped forward to make up for the defense, but Naruto had already taken the ball and passed the ball through Yuzumi''s armpit to Akagi who was in the open position.


    Akagi catches the ball and jumps, grabbing the ball with both hands, and slamming the basketball into the basket with all his strength!


    Huh!!


    The signature performance of Xiangbei, the powerful gorilla slam dunk is staged at this moment!


    6:5


    Xiangbei is still ahead of Ling Haixiang by 1 point.


    After Akagi made a successful slam dunk, he turned to Yuzhu, raised his arms, and showed his muscles. The monkey boss was full of depression, but he could only rush to his own half and prepare to defend.


    Coach Anxi was holding a big tea cup on the sidelines. In this hot day, the old man still insisted on the habit of drinking hot tea, but judging from the smile on his face, he was obviously very satisfied with Naruto''s attack just now.


    For a player, the ability to score is a must, but it is not the only one. The more mature a player is, the more he will judge the timing of the attack, which is the so-called basketball consciousness. At this point, Rukawa Kaede is just starting, but Naruto People have already thrown it away. Akagi just graduated from elementary school, and Sendo is at the third grade level of junior high school. As for Miyagi, Mitsui, Amu, and Fujima, they are considered high school level basketball consciousness.In the view of Coach Anzai, the trump card of the mountain king is still kindergarten.


    In Xiangbei''s defense, Mitsui stared at A Mu with a smirk, while not forgetting nonsense.


    "I''m sorry, we in Xiangbei not only have two guards, but like you, we also have an organization forward, but our family is a power forward."


    Amu lowered the center, his burly figure looked like a tiger about to rush out.


    "Anyway, are you ready for failure, Mitsui?"


    "Ha, come here if you want to make a breakthrough, this time I will definitely defeat you completely, Mu Shenyi!"


    Chapter 149-Akagi leaves the field, Naito takes off


    Kanagawa¡¯s new and old high school MVPs broke out in fighting spirit at the same time. The fight between them is really exciting, but the other positions are not too bad. In fact, except for Naruto and Hanakata, the other four positions are considered old rivals. , Of course, he won''t be merciful in the duel, but Naruto, a power forward with obvious advantages, doesn''t have much grudge with Hanakata.


    With the two super point guards Fujima and Amu in charge of the organization and scheduling, Xiandao can easily enter the battle, and the offensive firepower that can be exerted is better than before.


    After Fujima quickly broke through Miyagi, he went all the way to the inside of Xiangbei. After faintly making a shooting posture, he did not attack by himself, but calmly passed the ball to the attacking arrow of the first stage of the team-Sondo Akira!


    Sendo received a pass from Fujima and immediately raised his hand to shoot before Rukawa''s defense was fully formed!


    Huh!


    6:7


    Ling Haixiang''s opening three points all came from the Lingnan ace player, while the Xiangbei No. 11 against him was quite tragic and failed three consecutive defenses.


    In fact, with the current strength of Rukawa Kaede and Xiandao, although Xiandao is still slightly occupied, it is not easy to be scored by Xiandao three times in a row. Among them, Xiandao''s attack ability is undeniable, but the real hero is actually Fuji Masai Correct.


    In this attack, although Sendo''s response was extremely flexible, it was because Fujima took the initiative to open up space for Sendo, coupled with just the right and accurate pass to make it easy to score.


    Among the four point guards in high school, Miyagi, Amu, Fujima, and Fukatsu, Amu¡¯s attack is the strongest, and Miyagi¡¯s breakthrough is the sharpest, but in terms of passing, they are all inferior to Fujima. Compared to point guards like Miyagi and Amu, Fujima is more suitable as a model of point guards. Accurate passing can give the team maximum attack firepower, and only when the team is in crisis. Will show personal offensive firepower.


    Speaking of it, the styles of Fujima and Fukatsu are relatively similar, but Fukatsu has more powerful teammates. In fact, if Fujima and Fukatsu are swapped for a period of time, Fujima can do no worse than Fukatsu. .The styles of Amu and Xiandao are similar. Although they can organize and dispatch, they are both better at offensive than organization. They are also a type, and Miyagi''s short, fast, breakthrough point guard is also Another type.


    In this game, Xiangbei and Ling Haixiang seem to really intend to maximize their individual duel.


    Ling Haixiang continued to use Xiandao as an attack arrow, while Xiangbei passed the ball to Naruto again.


    Although he encountered Naruto''s powerful offense just now, Hanakata still meticulously defended Naruto at this time, spreading his arms and doing everything he could.


    Naruto turned to face one of the four major centers in Kanagawa, and the basketball quickly exchanged between his hands.


    Naruto moves very fast, at least it is certain that among the power forwards in the country, no one can keep up with Naruto''s dribbling speed.


    Flower-shaped eyes stared at Naruto''s movements in front of him, and his body swayed slightly to the left and right to keep up with Naruto''s steps as soon as Naruto broke through.


    Naruto quickly switched the dribble with both hands, then handed the ball to the right hand, and the whole person rushed to the right.


    Naruto''s long legs stepped out, and the first step was over half of the flower shape, moving extremely fast.


    Although Hua Xing desperately wants to defend, his inflexible tall body is obviously dragging his legs. In fact, Hua Xing''s performance is much better than Yu Zhu''s performance. For the slow-moving monkey boss, Naruto doesn''t even need any fake moves. With speed, the fish can follow him and eat the dust.


    After Naruto took a step to the right, he immediately stopped, shaking his wrist slightly, and the basketball was smoothly handed over to his left hand and immediately changed direction.


    With the help of her physical ability, Huaxing overcomes the effect of inertia and immediately defends to the left.


    However, Naruto''s flexibility is still higher than that of the flower shape. When the flower shape finally turned its center of gravity, he found that Naruto was facing away from him.


    Naruto leaned back against the flower shape and slammed it back.


    Because of the rapid adjustment of the direction, the center of gravity of the flower shape has not been completely stabilized. When Naruto hits him like this, he staggers back and completely loses his defensive position.


    Naruto took advantage of the situation and turned around, swaying through the flower shape, and slammed to Ling Haixiang''s basket.


    There is no way to limit the current Naruto''s ability in a flower shape. Naruto enters the basket again and wants to score is simply a breeze.


    Yuzhu had no choice but to step forward to make up for it.


    Naruto¡¯s original purpose was to attract Yuzuo¡¯s defense. After Yuzuo made up the defense, Naruto shook his wrist and immediately passed the ball to Akagi. After the gorilla received the ball, he easily jumped to the basket and scored.


    8:7


    Xiangbei didn''t rush to play, but his life was to put Ling Haixiang''s team under pressure.


    Snapped!


    Akagi slapped a giant palm on Naruto''s shoulder, and his broad face showed an excited smile: "Sakuragi, good news!"


    Naruto rubbed his shoulders and glared at the captain of the orangutan: "Gorilla, if you want me to pass the ball to you, just take care of your paws, or you can give me a feast~ Go banana!"


    Boom!

 1707 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1707

    The black-faced Xiangbei gorilla rewarded Naruto with an iron fist, and then ran towards his home half.


    "Ah! You hateful gorilla!"


    Xiangbei''s famous products continued to be staged in this game, but even if it was occasionally noisy, Xiangbei''s strong performance was unparalleled. Even if the Linghaixiang United team had the top players in the country, they were always overwhelmed by Xiangbei.


    After 10 minutes of the first half of the game, Xiangbei 27:25, still two points ahead of Ling Haixiang United. Even if Ling Haixiang barely recovered a goal, he would still be counterattacked by Xiangbei immediately. Ling Haixiang could not maintain the lead for a long time. Advantage, but Xiangbei was unable to widen the difference, the two sides played very anxiously.


    At this time, coach Anzai made the first substitution adjustment on the field. Xiangbei captain and main center Akagi Goken left the field, while Naruto switched to center, and second-year Naito Tetsu also replaced the field as power forward.


    "Akagi-san."


    Coach Anxi put down his tea cup, his tone was tepid, and he also carried a majesty that people couldn''t resist.


    "Look carefully at Sakuragi''s performance."


    "Yes."


    Although Akagi was a little depressed about his end at this time, he still did not dare to disobey coach Anxi''s orders and sat down beside coach Anxi honestly, watching all the changes on the court closely.


    ''Old fox, do you still have to practice Akagi at this time?''


    Naruto complained to the old fox as coach Anzai in his heart. At this time, he also wanted to hone his players. I really have to say that the white-haired Buddha is very powerful.


    In terms of basketball awareness, Naruto, Mitsui, and Miyagi have no problem. When facing the King of the Mountain, as long as they can exert their normal strength, they will at least not fall under the wind, but Akagi and Rukawa are not. It is a big problem. The basketball consciousness of the two of them is still not good enough in the view of Coach Anxi. With their strong personal ability, they will not expose any problems when dealing with ordinary teams, even teams like Hainan. But in the confrontation with the mountain king, their problems may be exposed to the greatest extent. Therefore, before the confrontation with the mountain king, the training of Akagi and Rukawa is necessary, and in this training, the most difficult person Of course it was Naruto.


    Speaking of it, Naruto really had to be pitted by coach Anzai.


    Ling Haixiang organized the attack, Fujima calmly held the ball, and after taking the ball for half of the court, he immediately passed the ball to Kana.


    Naito opened his arms to defend the flower-shaped attack.Naito is really strong. Although it is a centimeter shorter than the flower shape, the gap is not obvious. The weight of Naito is more than 30 cm higher than the flower shape. The tendon looks very strong, and it is actually stronger than the flower shape. More than a circle.


    Although Naito''s physique is much bigger than Naruto, for Hanakata, the defensive pressure he faces is greatly reduced.


    Flower-shaped holding the ball, continuously shaking the center of gravity from side to side, and then immediately lean back and jump.


    Naito''s left-to-right movement itself is his biggest weakness. It is even more exposed in front of a flexible center like Hana. The continuous swing of Hana has made Naito feel very uncomfortable. When Hana takes off, Naito also takes off with him.


    Because the center of gravity has not been adjusted well, Naito''s take-off height is obviously affected this time. The flower-shaped body is getting farther and farther from Naito in mid-air, and the body is leaning back.


    Huh!


    Kana''s back jumper accurately penetrated the net. Naito''s defensive experience could not be compared with Naruto, allowing Kana to score easily.


    "Don''t worry, Naito." Naruto patted the shoulder of Xiangbei University''s bald head. "We will call back soon, and it depends on your performance!"


    Naito touched his big bald head and smiled. To be honest, it looked a little scary.


    Xiangbei organized an offense, and Naruto took the initiative to ask Miyagi for the ball for the first time in this game.


    After Naruto passed the ball, he immediately started to run, and Lingnan Monkey boss was immediately depressed.To say that among Kanagawa''s centers, Yuzumi should have the best defense against Akagi, but Yuzumi is also the slowest and awkward among the four major centers in Kanagawa. Even Kanagawa cannot keep up with Naruto''s footsteps. Not to mention that the fish was caught, and Naito was thrown away immediately, and Naito also started to run.


    Hanakata also ran with Naito, the two took off at the same time, and Naruto changed hands to pass the ball.


    Naito received a pass from Naruto in mid-air, still flying forward.


    boom!


    Flower shape barely blocked, but the tonnage was too far from Naito. One of the four major centers in Kanagawa could not pose any threat to this bald head who had only played basketball for a year, and was directly hit by Naito.


    Huh!


    "The flower-shaped thugs foul, the points are counted, and an extra free kick!"


    The beauty manager is unbiased, and solemnly declares who the winner of this offense and defense belongs to.


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty-The Power of the White-Haired Ghost


    "Good fight, Naito."


    Naruto seems to be more and more in the direction of sugar cubes. After Naito scored, he immediately praised himself.


    Naito, although his face and big bald head look a bit scary, he is actually quite simple and has a strong self-esteem. He is easily stimulated by the opponent and his brain is hot during the game. In fact, he is somewhat similar to Fukuda. Similar, so for this guy, can only praise but not scold.


    As expected, Naito smiled. If it weren''t for the big bald head, it would be a little scary. Naito''s smile is really honest.


    Fujima reached out and pulled the flower shape on the ground: "How about it, are you okay?"


    The flower-shaped activity moves her small arms and legs, and it feels like it hasn''t been broken, and there is no need to urgently send a doctor: "Don''t worry, it''s okay." It just feels like a tank has run over him.


    The idea in Hua Xing''s heart is really very real, and it also shows the powerful power of Naito.


    The 115 kg body came in mid-air, and the 83 kg flower shape is now considered lucky if it is not injured, but the power gap is too large to stop it.


    Seeing the flower shape still subconsciously moving his hands and feet, A Mu felt a little worried.


    ''The strength of the flower shape should be similar to that of Takasago, and Naito should be similar to Mori Shigehiro. The flower shape can''t stop Naito, and Takasago can''t stop Mori Shigehiro. Alas, it''s a headache.''


    The captain of Hainan is a little worried about Hainan''s journey in the national competition this year. If nothing else, this year''s champion will be decided between Xiangbei and Shanwang, but there is a very important key issue that affects the final result.


    Group!


    At present, the grouping situation of the national competition has not yet come out, and the grouping situation is likely to affect the final result. Amu really needs to consider this issue.


    Naito stepped to the free throw line, and the players from both sides lined up on both sides. Naruto, Yuzumi and Kana are closest to the basket. The three elders are ready to fight for rebounds at any time.


    when!


    Naito¡¯s free throws are really not very good. From the perspective of his wide body shape, it is indeed conceivable that his free throws are not allowed. Although Naruto and Naito mentioned that he should use the urinal posture with a super high shooting rate, Naito Swearing to resist, Naruto could only give up.


    Is it really a fool if you don''t need such a useful posture?


    Naito''s free throw was missed, and a beautiful 2+1 failed.


    Naruto, Yuzhu and Huaxing immediately squeezed into the basket, and Yuzhu and Huaxing combined brute force to suppress Naruto, trying to grab this important rebound.


    Snapped!


    Yuzumi and Hanana took off at the same time, suppressing Naruto''s power with the strength of two great men, but Naruto who was the farthest from the basketball was the first to touch the ball. Although the position was not good, he still shot the basketball high in the air.


    The three elders landed one after another and then took off twice.


    The fight under the basket was really breathtaking. When he jumped up and grabbed the rebound for the second time, the flower shape was in the best position. Xiangyang''s No. 1 was about to catch the ball just now, and he was hit by Naito just now. When depressed, a strange force strikes.


    All the members of the mountain king opened their eyes: "A familiar move..."


    Boom!


    Flower shape immediately lost the center of gravity, and the whole person almost flew sideways for a while before landing. Although he barely stood firm, the appearance of staggering twice was really embarrassing, and he had completely lost his rebounds. The basketball in the air had nothing to do with him.

 1708 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1708

    Naruto''s fart~strikes into a flower shape in the air, and at the same time presses the fish with jumping power and arm strength, grabbing the rebound under the suppression of the two elders.


    "What a terrible leap!"


    Mountain King''s main power forward blurted out his praise. Although he is currently the top rebounder in the country, he is still amazed.


    "Yes, especially the ability to jump continuously." The second compliment came from the college''s first center, with serious marks on his wide face. "The jumping power is more amazing than what you see in the video. It''s a terrible rebound. Ball ability!"


    A first-year player who can get such an evaluation of Sanno''s center is really good, but in fact, even the No. 1 center in Japan has to admire someone''s rebounding ability.


    Naito embossed and Yuzhu grabbed the rebound. When the flower-shaped center of gravity was not adjusted, Naito received Naruto''s gaze and immediately ran and took off.


    Although he is so strong, although he weighs up to 115 kg, Naito¡¯s explosive power and jumping ability are impressive enough, even if he is not as high as Naruto, but for his body type, the jumping height is close to one meter, it is really a monster-like body. .


    Naruto''s wrist trembles, and the basketball flies high in the air. Because of the spinning, the basketball stays in the air for a little longer, which is just right for Naito.


    After catching the ball, facing the first altitude of Kanagawa, Naito waved his arm vigorously!


    Huh!


    Even the first man of Kanagawa was directly hit by Naito, without mercy, and slammed the basketball into the basket with great effort, but this time there was no foul, which is the only comfort.


    "Well done!"


    Snapped!


    Naruto and Naito high-five each other. They are so powerful that they seem to have the meaning of knocking down the opponent''s hand, but no one can deny that the two goals just now did a good job.


    Although 2+1 did not succeed, Naruto managed to grab a rebound, making Naito a 2+2.


    For Naito, he doesn''t really have any idea about what 2+2 is. However, he played twice in a row to catch the ball and dunk in the air. For Naito, who is used to showing his power to the fullest, it is really refreshing.


    At 31:27, the score difference was 4 points for the first time.


    Coach Anxi nodded slowly, the smile on his face never disappeared.


    Naito''s physical fitness is very good. With a simple training, he can kill all quarters inside and become a super weapon. His explosive power and strength are enough to crush the rich experience of a flower-shaped player.


    With one force for ten guilds, under Naito¡¯s brute force, basically all skills have become nonsense. The flower shape and the fish can not stop Naito. At the time, Aihe Academy was also because of this. Mori Shigehiro was defeated in the first grade.


    However, after all, Naito is still a newcomer in basketball. There is nothing to do with rough skills. In addition, he is stubborn and stubborn. Once stimulated, his head is easy to get hot. If only Naito is inside, within ten minutes Coach Anzai can tell him to go home and sleep. Therefore, Naito is a player with excellent physical quality but lacks in both technical and psychological aspects. He needs someone by his side to help him watch him. This is also Naruto''s current situation. Tasks and work.


    In the first three-on-three bullfight in the team, this problem probably emerged.


    After all, Naito¡¯s technique is still rough, and the timing of the attack is not good enough. Therefore, when Naito and Akagi played together, Naito¡¯s offensive ability was not shown at all. On the contrary, when Naito and Naito were in a team, Naito was a monster of physique. It has become a metamorphosis weapon. Even Akagi can''t stop Naito''s continuous impact. Among them, Naruto''s continuous transmission of wonderful passes is indispensable.


    Xiangbei received two empty dunks in a row, and the momentum was so high that it could hardly be suppressed.


    Sugiyama was holding his arms, and his eyes under the lens smiled: "Naito Tetsuya, Kanagawa has a second-year student with such a physical fitness. It is really unimaginable that he can burst out on the stage of the national competition. What kind of destructive power."


    "Well, the physical quality of this Naito Tetsuya is also unbelievable, and it is not inferior to the famous friend Mori Shigehiro, Xiangta, do you think you can beat him?"


    Japan''s No. 1 center thought for a while and said: "If it is a one-on-one match, I am confident that I can completely suppress the current Naito, but if it is against Shohoku, it is difficult to say."


    Coach Tang Ze smiled with satisfaction: "You are right, Xiangta. This Naito has a good body, but there is still a clear lack of skills. The previous single shot by the flower-shaped single and the free throw just now are enough. I can see that one or two are here, but as long as there is Sakuragi around to help, even in the national competition, or even the college basketball world, that Naito is a terrible super weapon!"


    "I can probably understand what Coach Anzai meant, not only to hone Naito Tetsu, but also this second-year student with superb physical fitness, but also to hone Akagi''s passing awareness, in cooperating with his teammates. Akagi is still not as good as Sakuragi at present.", "Yes, I think so. Playing against such a strong team, you can actually transfer the main players for training, even without worrying about making the undefeated mountain king. Seeing the strength of my team in advance, such courage really made me admire. Although I am a Buddha now, Senior Anxi is still the white-haired ghost of the year after all."


    Both Kazuo Karazawa and Shota Sugiyama had to admire the courage of coach Anzai, but they didn''t know that the ambition of this white-haired ghost was beyond their imagination.


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty One-Resting Midfielder


    Naito slammed twice in a row with Naruto''s assists, fully showing his strength, really hearty.


    The offensive and defensive was converted, and the Ling Haixiang coalition launched an attack.


    After Fujima held the ball, he observed the position distribution of all the players, and then passed the ball to the flower shape that is most familiar with him.


    Hua Xing has always been Xiangyang''s second in command. When Fujishen was not on the field, Hua Xing was equivalent to Xiang Yang''s captain. To lead the grumpy Gao Ye and the others, Hua Xing''s spirit was very tough.


    Although it was really depressing to be hit by Naito just now, Kana still remained calm when attacking, and his dribbling movement was as smooth as before.


    Although the flower shape can''t stop Naito, Naito still can''t stop it.


    With a flexible dribble movement, Hua Xing made false moves from left and right to deceive Naito, and once again used her own tricks to make a backward jumper and score accurately!


    31:29


    "Ann, Naito, we will call him back soon!"


    Xiangbei''s cross talk trio began to comfort Naito at the same time, and the scene looked a little weird.


    I don''t know when it started. The two big candies in the Xiangbei field are still Caizi and Brother Mumu, but the Xiangbei cross talk trio seems to have the meaning of becoming the three big candies on the Xiangbei field.


    But there is no way. Who told them that all three of them had better basketball consciousness than the one with black and white faces?This is not the first time they have done this kind of thing. Although they did not react as quickly as Naruto, Mitsui and Miyagi probably also expected that Coach Anzai was interested in training Naito, and of course they would not be stingy with their praise. As for Akagi and The way the fox exaggerated... it was unimaginable.


    Naito just scored two dunks in a row, and his emotions were at the highest and most exciting moment. At this time, he was successful in the flower-shaped singles, which means that a pot of cold water was poured directly down, which made Naito a momentary chill. With the timely comfort of the Xiangbei cross talk trio, finally there was no psychological imbalance.


    In fact, both Naruto and Coach Anza know that with Naito''s current strength, it should be okay to defend Yuzuo, but to defend against the most flexible and technically skilled among the four major centers, it is simply a joke.


    However, Naito, who is technically crude, can''t resist the technique of the flower shape, and the weak flower shape can''t stop Naito''s power.


    Xiangbei attacked again, and Naruto took the initiative to pull the side and pull the fish away, giving Naito time to attack.


    After Naito held the ball, he ran it hard with his body.


    If Amu''s breakthrough is based on strength, and in terms of breakthrough techniques, it is not as good as Mitsui and Miyagi, then Naito''s breakthrough has no technical content.


    There is no fake movement of shaking the body from side to side, let alone a more high-end shoulder fake movement, no change of direction, no dribble under the crotch, that is, after receiving the ball, it protrudes towards the right side, and has no technical content.


    Although Naito''s speed is faster than the flower shape, the flower shape is accurately judged and he is still blocked by Naito.


    When the two people''s bodies touched lightly when they crossed, the flower shape still couldn''t withstand the impact of the Xiangbei bald chariot, and back again and again, the defensive posture completely collapsed, and it had no effect.


    After breaking through the seemingly weak line of defense, only Ling Haixiang''s basket was left in front of Naito.


    Yuzumi had been torn apart by Naruto before, and now no one under the basket can stop Naito.


    Huh!


    Xiangbei 15 once again staged a super slam dunk. That huge power and majestic body gave Amu a vague illusion that he is now in Aichi County.


    Ling Haixiang attacked again, but everything seemed to be a return to Ling Haixiang''s previous attack.


    After Huaxing held the ball, he tricked Naito again with left and right fake moves and scored.


    Naruto and Coach Anzai all knew that Naito is unlikely to be able to stop Kana, but none of them prevented or changed this situation. Instead, they let Naito and Kana continue the bullfight.


    Naito¡¯s strength is definitely not a problem, or it¡¯s because he is too strong, which leads to his lack of flexibility~softness and flexibility, and the style of the game is too hard. Even Akagi and Uozumi are inferior to him. He is the only flexible center in Kanagawa Prefecture and is the best opponent for Naito at present.

 1709 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1709

    Although Naito has directed Naito¡¯s technique on the inside many times, no matter what kind of practice, it is not as good as the actual matchup in the game. Only when he really confronts a flexible center like Huagata, Naito can quickly learn the flexible technique. After all, next year, Naito will be their main center forward in Xiangbei.


    At the end of the entire first half, both sides were immersed in the heads-up duel between Hanakata and Naito.


    Flower-shaped shooting skills are indeed quite good. Among all the players over 190 cm here, Flower-shaped shooting range ranks fourth. The first is Naruto, the second is Xiandao, the third is Okawada, and the fourth is Flower.


    Generally speaking, for tall players, the movements are not flexible enough, and the projection accuracy is too low. That is no way. Flower shape can achieve such an excellent shooting percentage. I don¡¯t know how much hard work has been done, in the middle distance. At this point of projection, Akagi has just started and is already extremely difficult. After all, not all players are as powerful as Naruto, but they have excellent wrist flexibility~softness.


    At the end of the first half, Naito finished with a dunk, Xiangbei 52:50, 2 points ahead of Ling Haixiang United.


    For players like Yasuda and Chaosaki with limited eyesight, Xiangbei''s performance in the first half was wonderful enough. For a team such as Shangling Haixiang, they can finally lead by 2 points and end the first half, but for other visionary players For the players, what they see is a deeper level of content, such as the captains of the three teams of Shan Wang, Hainan and Xiangyang.


    Coach Anxi only praised the performance of the Xiangbei players in the first half, and began to continue his tea tasting business. He didn''t want to explain anything, nor did he intend to make tactical arrangements for the second half. Artisan, this is Anxi Guangyi''s coaching style.


    In the midfield, the beautiful reporter who had slept for a morning because of a hangover finally appeared in the arena, holding his forehead with one hand, still looking reluctant, and walked to his brother a little shakily.


    "Hikoichi, how is the game going?"


    Chapter 152-White-haired tactics, fox thinking


    Aida Yayoi, who had slept for a whole morning because of a hangover, finally appeared, and immediately approached the brother of his first milk compatriot and asked about the situation in the first half of the game.


    "sister?"


    Hikichi was obviously surprised that his sister who was unwell suddenly appeared here, but in Aida''s family, her sister had a strong aura, even when she was unwell. Compared with , My brother is really weak.


    Although Yan Yi was surprised, he immediately answered his sister''s questions obediently.


    "Xiangbei is really great. Our Lingnan, Hainan and Xiangyang team couldn''t suppress them. Xiangbei led by 2 points in the first half, and Captain Chimu only played half the game and then rested."


    "Akamu can actually lead Linghaixiang United by 2 points after only halftime?"


    Aida Yayoi''s gaze turned to the direction of the Sh¨­bei rest area. The red head looked particularly dazzling among Asians who were mostly black hair.


    "Yiichi, have you done statistics?"


    "Of course I did. Although there is no guarantee that one is not bad, most of the data is recorded."


    "let me see."


    "Hi, old sister."


    Yayoi Aida did not have the embarrassment to directly ask Hikone about someone¡¯s data performance in the first half. He just took the statistics made by Hikone, and after a symbolic glance at the data of other players, he fixed his eyes on Xiangbei No. 10. Data performance.


    ''12 points, 11 rebounds, 7 assists, 3 blocks, 1 steals, really amazing, only half of the game, got the quasi-three-double data.''


    Aida Yayoi was a little surprised. After all, it was not easy to get a quasi-triple double in the first half. Yayoi Aida calmly exchanged the technical statistics to his younger brother.


    Yanyi carefully collected the technical statistics, and then became a little worried: "Sister, is your body okay? If you feel uncomfortable, let''s rest in the room."


    "Don''t worry, it''s nothing serious." It''s just that I drank too much yesterday. "How can I miss such a game?"


    "But... are you really okay?"


    "It''s really okay, Yanichi, don''t worry, if I really can''t bear it, I will go back and rest by myself. Okay, the second half of the game will start."


    Aida Yayoi pushed Tyuhikoichi''s head. Hikoichi also knew that his sister was always very independent. Even her parents couldn''t stop her when she decided things, let alone her own, plus it was about to start. In the second half of the game, Yanyi immediately focused his attention on the court.


    Xiangbei and Ling Haixiang began the second half of the game. Both sides continued the first half of the starting lineup. Akagi started and continued to serve as center, while Naruto returned to his old line of power forward.


    During the entire halftime, coach Anxi only said a word and made the only tactical arrangement.


    In the second half of the game, Rukawa Kaede came to serve as the organization forward.


    Naruto understands coach Anzai''s mind most, and naturally knows his tactic. If he wants to complete it, he mainly needs to stop assisting his teammates.


    Mitsui and Miyagi¡¯s assists on the outside line of Sh¨­hoku are absolutely no problem, but for the small-range assists on the inside, only Naruto can play around. Whether it is Akagi or Rukawa, the passing awareness and acuity are not enough, at least not. Less than the level of Xiandao, I can only say that Coach Anxi really spares no effort to hone the young players.


    To do this, Naruto must give up the organization and scheduling.


    After all, there are two super guards on the outside line, plus a team forward on the inside line. This kind of attack is definitely enough. If Naruto does not limit his pass assists, Rukawa will not have a chance to organize, so Naruto People''s next pass on the inside line will be greatly reduced. Rukawa is responsible for most of the inside line dispatching, and a small part of it is handled by apes.


    Uozumi and Sendo are both players who are good at passing, and they can directly match up with them to make Akagi and Rukawa grow quickly before the game against Sanno.


    Caizi blew the whistle for the start of the second half and threw the basketball at the same time!


    Akagi once again suppressed Kanagawa''s first mermaid with his strength, and won the jump ball.


    Naruto started quickly, grabbed the basketball immediately, and then passed it to Rukawa.


    According to coach Anzai''s tactical instructions, Rukawa did not choose to attack forcibly when Xiandao was on guard. Instead, he lowered his attacking rhythm and slowly led the ball across the midfield while observing the running position of all his teammates.


    The players of Xiangbei and Ling Haixiang landed one after another, Naruto and Fox had a pair of eyes, and immediately began to run the camera. After shaking the flower shape with explosive speed, they immediately made a gesture of asking for the ball with both hands.


    The cold-faced fox raised his hand to pass the ball to Naruto, attracting Yuzhu to defend in the direction of Naruto, then immediately changed hands and passed the ball to Akagi in the basket.


    After Akagi received the ball, he immediately moved a step towards the basket and jumped from the basket to easily score the ball.


    54:50


    Rukawa Kaede¡¯s pass this time was considered good. At least the judgment was accurate enough. Instead of passing to Naruto, he passed it to Akagi. However, before Rukawa passed the ball, Naruto took the initiative to run to create a chance for him to pass. He can make good use of his flexible footwork and breakthrough speed to actively create attack opportunities for his teammates, and he is qualified.


    Akagi stretched out his huge palm towards Rukawa, the cold-faced fox was taken aback, and then he reached out and gave him a high five.


    Snapped!


    "Good spread, Rukawa."


    Akagi made a serious compliment, then immediately turned around and ran to his own half to prepare for defense.


    In the stands, the first center of the colleges and universities held his arms and looked very determined: "Sure enough, although Takaken Akagi is very strong on the defensive end, he can only attack from the basket if he is offensive. As long as he is not allowed to enter the post, there is no problem. Up."


    Akagi still doesn''t know what Okawada thinks of him, otherwise, with Akagi''s self-esteem, I am afraid that this tone will not be easy to swallow.


    Ling Haixiang''s three-nation coalition launched an offensive. Tengzhen and Amu whispered twice as they walked through the half-court, and then faced Xiangbei''s backcourt with double guns, and immediately began to run towards each other.


    The running routes of Fuji Zhen and A Mu obviously overlap, and when the four figures crossed by, the basketball has been sent from Fuji Zhen to A Mu''s hands. A Mu is holding the ball and facing him. The main point guard in Xiangbei is 15 cm shorter.


    This pairing had appeared countless times during the battle between Hainan and Xiangbei. At that time, Miyagi, although he tried his best to defend, was unable to withstand the impact of Amu''s monster in terms of strength. This is true even now.


    Under the crush of Amu, Miyagi was desperately unable to resist this powerful middle-aged man. The defense completely failed and Amu was forced to break through the Xiangbei inner line.


    Fujima and Amu did not stop after switching positions, but when Miyagi was breached by Amu, they immediately ran in the direction of Miyagi.


    Miyagi had just been knocked away by Amu. At this time, the center of gravity had not been adjusted. Of course, Fujima could not be stopped. Moreover, it was not voluntary, but also acted as a human-shaped baffle in front of Mitsui. Mitsui directly knocked Miyagi away. , Otherwise he can''t keep up with Fujima at all.


    The two point guards, Fujima and Amu, rushed into the Xiangbei at the same time. In fact, this is not a coincidence. This tactic was used in conjunction with each other in the Autumn Kingdom last year, although it has been two months since now. People don''t have much cooperation, but because they understand each other''s strength, there is no lack of tacit understanding.


    After Amu smashed into Miyagi, he went all the way into the northern Xiangbei line.

 1710 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1710

    Naruto took a half step and faintly made a defensive posture to Amu, but he couldn''t completely empty the flower shape. After all, the distance was within the range of the flower shape.


    Seeing that Naruto was not fooled, Amu immediately sent the basketball to the left.


    Fujizen moved just right. He just received a pass from Amu. The person in front of him was Xiangbei captain and main center Takanori Akagi.


    Fujima raised his hand to make a fake move, and then immediately changed hands, and the basketball passed through the gorilla''s overshadowed crotch and into the fish''s hand.


    The fish catches the ball and immediately turns around to dunk.Even if Akagi took off and blocked shots, because he missed the opportunity to defend, he could only watch Yuzhu slam dunk.


    Huh!


    54:52


    Amu and Fujima performed wonderful cooperation this time, and the tactics they practiced last year can also be effective this year.Although Kanagawa prefecture still lost to Akita prefecture, which is basically the same as the Sanno team last year, with this tactical cooperation, Amu and Fujima have even played with Akita at least in a short period of time.


    Xiangbei didn''t watch the video of the national sports game in the past autumn. Even Mitsui and Miyagi didn''t expect that Amu and Fujima could actually play such a tactical coordination, and they were suddenly deflated.


    When it comes to the skill of pulling sides and creating attack space for teammates, Fuji is definitely the number one in Kanagawa. After all, the four elders of Xiangyang are not flexible enough to play, and the weakness of their play is weak because of Fuji. Only by grasping the timing and passing the ball accurately can the four seniors of Xiangyang exert the strength of the national level. Among this improvised team, only Fujima is the most suitable for the role of the main point guard.


    The fox stared at Xiangyang''s captain and coach, pinching his chin with a thoughtful expression.


    Chapter 153-Zebei¡¯s disappointment, Tang Ben¡¯s sigh


    when!


    The communication between the Xiangbei gorilla and the basket fails, and the basket does not matter whether you are a gorilla or an ape. Anyway, a miss is a miss.


    Akagi was depressed, but he couldn''t wait for him to be anxious, and there was no room for hesitation to grab the rebounds. The four great men on the court were all crowded under the basket, desperately fighting for rebounds.


    Akagi and Yuzu are both at the bottom of the basket, in the best positions, but after just physical confrontation, they can''t immediately take off.


    Hua Xing immediately rushed into the basket, her tall body vacated, and he was about to take the rebound, but a palm stretched out from behind Hua Xing, and Sheng Sheng shot the basketball away from Hua Xing.


    The basketball flew high again, and after Akagi and Yuzumi adjusted their center of gravity for a short time, their strong bodies rose to the ground at the same time.


    The huge palm came out again, and shot the basketball from the fish.


    When Naruto took off for the third time, his monster-like continuous jump ability, three consecutive jumps, his calf muscles were also strong, bursting out quite powerful force, sending Naruto''s body into the air, but the average height was close In the three positions at 2 meters, the muscles are obviously not strong enough to withstand the impact and pressure continuously, and the jumping height is significantly reduced.


    Snapped!


    Naruto''s hands firmly put the basketball under his control. Facts have proved that to grab a rebound in front of Naruto, the four major centers of Kanagawa, even with Takasago, are not enough.


    Because of coach Ansi''s tactical arrangements, it has nothing to do with him whether it is organization or attack. Of course, the only thing left to do is to fight for rebounds.


    When Naruto''s attention was completely concentrated and he did not consider offense and assists, his continuous jumping ability was fully demonstrated, showing the powerful ability of a beast-level rebounding machine.


    After Naruto landed, he made long passes one by one.


    Because of the height, Naruto passes the ball very high. If the Linghaixiang United team has a jumper like Naruto, it can compete with Xiangbei''s rebounding ability, but now it is completely impossible.


    When Naruto concentrated on rebounding, Xiangbei''s power distribution was considered more reasonable.


    Because Xiangbei does not lack offensive firepower, including himself, plus Naito and Mumu who are off the court at this time, all can take on the heavy responsibility of offensive firepower, but basketball has only one. When there are too many attack arrows, the ball has the right The distribution is also a problem.


    However, Naruto can concentrate on rebounding without caring about his offensive ability. Because of his concentration on rebounding, the offensive ability of center and small forward will be liberated. It is also because of Naruto''s rebounding ability, as long as he can always To maintain the advantage of rebounding, outside Miyagi and Mitsui can safely shoot, and Fujima''s three-point firepower will also be limited by Naruto''s rebounds in a sense.


    Although the scoring ability is necessary for a good power forward, such as the super power forwards in Barkley and Malone, for today¡¯s Xiangbei, Naruto¡¯s offensive ability is not lacking. In fact, because of Naruto The attack ability of the weakened, the attack firepower of the remaining four positions can be more reasonable.


    For high school players, having strong offensive firepower but being able to sacrifice themselves is really rare for young and energetic high school students. Apart from Naruto, only Fujima and Fukatsu have done a comparison on this point. Well, even Amu and Mitsui can''t compare with them, but Naruto''s life experience surpasses them too much after all, this is nothing to be proud of~ proud.


    When Naruto concentrated on rebounding, Akagi and Rukawa''s abilities were able to play out.


    As an organizational forward, Rukawa Kaede faces the super small forward Sondo Akira, who is the most comprehensive in high school basketball in the country.


    Although it is generally believed that the prototype of Xiandao is the greatest white player in NBA history-Larry Bird, but from the current situation, even if Xiandao is the best partner of Jordan, the second master Scottie Pippen There is no problem.


    Pippen¡¯s nickname in the league is Batman, because his skills are very comprehensive, and he has all kinds of weapons like Batman. That¡¯s why he has this name. From the level of Japanese high school students, the Batman Sendo , Definitely worthy of the name.


    Rukawa Kaede, who has just taken the first step in the transformation not long ago, is still unable to compare with Sendo in terms of technical comprehensiveness, but he is still making progress. Compared with Sendo, Rukawa Kaede has a more competitive fighting spirit. In this fighting spirit Among them, if you only need to guide it, it should only be a matter of time to catch up with Xiandao, or even surpass Xiandao. Of course, it also depends on the skills of Naruto and Coach Anzai.


    When Rukawa faced Xiandao, he appeared calmer than ever, not only looking for an opportunity to attack, but also observing the running situation of his teammates.


    Xiandao''s eyebrows were slightly eighty, which made him look a little awake even when he was serious.


    For the rematch between Sendo and Kaede Rukawa, to be honest, the most concerned is the king of mountains off the court.


    For Zebei, Xiandao and Rukawa Kaede are the strongest opponents he will encounter in the position of small forward. How could he miss the wonderful duel between these two men?


    The cold-faced fox looked cold, as if Xiandao owed him much money.


    Naruto looked at the positions of Xiandao and Rukawa Kaede, and suddenly started to run, running away from the three-point line.


    Huagata knows that Naruto has an accurate three-point shot, so he has to follow the defense beyond the three-point line. After all, if there is no one defending, then the three-point shot percentage will be greatly improved.


    After Naruto and Hanakata ran outside the three-point line, the inside line was immediately emptied.


    Rukawa didn''t miss the opportunity Naruto took the initiative to create, and immediately broke through.


    Xian Dao also noticed Naruto''s running position and had already guessed Rukawa Mape''s breakthrough route in advance, so he followed Rukawa Maple''s footsteps and did not give the cold-faced fox any chance to make a move.


    Rukawa fox ran wildly, but still couldn''t break through the line of defense.


    The King of the Mountain Ace''s eyes lit up, staring at Rukawa and Xiandao''s movements, for fear of missing the slightest bit of the duel between the two.


    Rukawa quickly broke through, but Xiandao desperately defended, Rukawa couldn''t find any chance to make a shot. If he made a strong shot, he would either be directly covered by Xiandao, or he could only miss the shot.


    Rukawa''s sneakers and the wooden floor made a violent rubbing sound, and Rukawa fox, who was maintaining the highest speed, stopped suddenly, testing the friction of the sneakers.


    Sendo raised the center of gravity with Rukawa''s shooting action, but Rukawa closed the ball with both hands and passed the ball directly to inside power center Takanori Akagi.


    After Akagi received the ball, after two steps backwards, he passed the ball out of the outside line again and fell into Miyagi''s control.


    Miyagi passed the ball without any pause. The same was true for Naruto. The basketball came from Akagi''s hands. After passing Miyagi and Naruto''s hands, it passed to Akagi again, and Akagi made a jumper under the basket and ended. This offense.


    56:52


    The tactical coordination inside, outside and inside is nothing for a mature team. Hainan, Xiangyang and Lingnan can all achieve this level. For Shan Wang, basically don¡¯t pass the ball to Zebei. Problem, but it is extremely rare for a team like Xiangbei.


    After the start of the second half, the head coach of Ling Haixiang''s three-nation coalition army became Tian Gang Shigeichi.


    Coach Tian Gang seems to have only one green shirt in his entire life. Starting from the practice games in Xiangbei and Lingnan, he still wears the same clothes. Sitting next to him is constantly shaking a fan to look elegant, but this He is a head coach with no hope in his life.


    "Xiangbei really looks like a mature team, not just their offense, but also passing."


    "Yes, Akagi and Rukawa, the two original black holes of passing are now starting to pass. Although it is a bit exaggerated to say that they are good at passing, this awareness is extremely rare. From the beginning of the county meeting to the present, It¡¯s just a little bit of time, so that the two guys with the biggest problems can make such a change. Coach Anxi is really a white-haired ghost in the famous university basketball world."


    Compared with the status of Anxi coach, the three famous coaches in Lingnan, Hainan and Shanwang are all just juniors. Although the old white-haired fox from Xiangbei usually looks tepid and seems to treat the basketball team regardless. But during the transformation of Rukawa and Akagi, think about it, the shadow of this old fox is everywhere.

 1711 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1711

    For the players, all they can consider is the situation of the players and opponents on the court, but for these two coaches, their thinking angle is different from the players.


    Another example is the mountain king ace off the court.


    "Pass the ball?"


    Zebei said softly, his eyes were obviously very disappointed. What he was looking forward to was not the cooperation between the players, but the exciting heads-up matchup. Domoto Goro glanced at his ace.


    ''Zebei...You are not mature enough.''


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty-Four-The narrow victory in northern Hunan, the newcomer of the mountain king


    The outcome of this game is very important to all players, but there are two people in Xiangbei who do not care about the outcome of this game. One is Naruto and the other is Coach Anzai.


    For them, let alone today¡¯s practice match, even the day after tomorrow, the match with the mountain king is not important at all. All of this is just training, and the results of these practice matches will not make Xiangbei a leap. All Kings, and in these practice matches, how much improvement the players from Xiangbei, especially Rukawa Feng, the first grader with the biggest problem, can improve is what coach Anzai is most concerned about. As for the outcome of a practice match, Coach Anxi doesn''t care at all.


    Five minutes after the second half of the game, coach Anxi made adjustments and arrangements.


    Previously, Naruto, who had a good performance in organizing and dispatching teammates, was replaced at both offensive and defensive ends, and replaced by Naito, who has a strong body.


    And Rukawa Kaede and Akagi are also subject to the rules of coach Anzai. Just like the three-on-three bullfight in the team, Akagi can only attack at mid-to-long distances, and absolutely cannot attack at the basket, while Rukawa cannot make personal attacks. , Can only organize and dispatch teammates or score points after receiving assists from teammates.


    Coach Anzai will make such a schedule, which shows that he is completely indifferent to the outcome of this game. Before the end of the practice match, he will do his best to hone Akagi and Rukawa Fox.


    Although the orangutans and foxes of Xiangbei still cannot fully understand the intentions of coach Anxi, they are very obedient and respect coach Anxi. Therefore, even in the practice match with Ling Haixiang, they faithfully followed the words of coach Anxi. Do it.


    After Akagi was unable to attack from the inside, Xiangbei''s attack firepower was greatly reduced, and Rukawa Feng''s inability to conduct a personal attack was even more detrimental to Xiangbei.


    Ling Haixiang, no matter what special tactical arrangements are made by coach Anxi, they are all just teenagers. Even if they are the weakest minds, they don¡¯t want to lose if they can. Of course not. Will miss this opportunity, under the scheduling of the two super guards Amu and Fujima, they will continue to attack.


    Although Mitsui and Miyagi played their best, but because of Akagi and Rukawa''s limited attack ability, Xiangbei still played very hard during the next period of time.


    Then Akagi and Rukawa finally began to understand what to do and began to pass the ball to Naito.


    After all, Naito''s power is too much better than the flower shape, only need to have a precise pass to cooperate with it, so that Naito can play the biggest attack firepower, just like Naruto did in the first half.


    Naruto already knew that Coach Anzai didn¡¯t want him to play again, so after he got off the field, he lay down on the resting bench, covered his face with a towel, and started to sleep, and he snored softly. Let alone other people, even the players from Xiangbei have a black line.


    The good-tempered Yasuda wanted to wake Naruto, but the result was completely useless. If it wasn''t for Naruto''s sleeping next to Coach Anzai and she wanted to continue to be the referee, Caizi really wanted to beat him up.


    Isn''t this time for you to make trouble?


    Naruto obviously didn''t notice Caiko and Yoko''s thoughts. Of course, including Miss Yayoi and Haruko, these girls were speechless about Naruto''s actions, but they had no alternative. Naruto lay on the bench and fell asleep. Very comfortable.


    The fact is just like Naruto thought. Until the end of the game, Coach Anzai did not let Naruto play again, so he kept the lineup on the field and played until the end.


    Because of Naito''s lack of experience and the limitations of Akagi and Rukawa''s passing ability, Xiangbei played very hard in the second half for a period of time. Ling Haixiang''s three-nation alliance not only surpassed the score, but even led Xiangbei by 5 points.


    However, afterwards, Akagi and Rukawa understood what they should do at this time, and Xiangbei''s inside attack was considered revitalized.


    Although Naito is not currently the starting player of Xiangbei, but in this match with Ling Haixiang the three-nation alliance, Naito really has a wonderful performance.In the first half, Naruto continued to send out assists, allowing Naito to play a strong offensive ability, while Akagi and Rukawa''s pass was still a bit awkward, but compared to before, it was finally a qualitative change.


    With the dual assistance of Rukawa and Akagi, Naito slaughtered all quarters inside Ling Haixiang, constantly attacking and scoring.


    In the final canned fish of the game, Mitsui scored an oversized long-range three-pointer at the buzzer, allowing Xiangbei 100:99, and finally defeated the Linghaixiang United team with a slight advantage of 1 point.


    The players from Xiangbei were very happy to be able to win the game, but the scope of this player does not include Naruto.


    Even if it is the Super Alliance composed of Ling Haixiang''s three teams, it is not actually the main opponent of Xiangbei.


    Although Shohoku won with Mitsui''s last oversized three-pointer, the captain and inside pillar Akagi Koken took a break off the court after only playing halftime in the first half, while the main power forward only played 5 minutes in the second half. While sleeping, speaking of it, the time for Xiangbei to actually send their five main forces is only 15 minutes. In this way, they can defeat Ling Haixiang''s three-nation coalition army, and Xiangbei''s strength has reached a terrible level.


    Xiangbei¡¯s starting five-tigers lineup, let alone high school basketball, can be regarded as a strong team even if they directly enter the college basketball world, but from the current stage, they need to face the strongest The enemy is still the king of high school basketball, the undefeated mountain king!


    After the match between Xiangbei and Ling Haixiang was over, the next day was the match between Shan Wang and Ling Haixiang.


    Xiangbei has its own arrogance and pride. I don''t want to compete with the mountain king who is not in the best state of physical strength. As the undefeated king of the country, since Xiangbei can be generous enough to let them see in advance In the Xiangbei game, the mountain king will not be stingy, so he naturally has to reciprocate. Before the Xiangbei game, he will have a practice match with Ling Haixiang in advance.


    The Xiangbei players paid great attention to this game. After all, they were the first time they saw the game of Shan Wang on the scene.


    In addition, Sanno has three super-high-level players, that is, the trio of Okawada, Zebei, and Fukatsu. The three of them are the most eye-catching match-ups with Uozumi, Sendo, and Fujima. .


    To be honest, the strength of the undefeated mountain king is indeed very strong.


    Just like Xiangbei, although they are facing the three-nation coalition, their lineup can''t find any too big weaknesses. The backcourt composed of Fukatsu and Matsumoto has double guns to deal with the combination of Amu and Fujima. The inside twin towers composed of Okawata and Nobe, whose strength is still higher than the duo of Hanakata and Yuzumi, and the duel between small forwards is the most concerned.


    After yesterday''s defeat in the Xiangbei game, Linghaixiang United team learned a lesson and played extremely hard from the beginning. With Amu''s ability to beat Matsumoto, he continued to create offensive opportunities.


    On the offensive side, Ling Haixiang used the flower shape as an arrow, constantly aiming at the wild side to attack.


    Yamano¡¯s power forward, Shogun Kanhiro, although he can suppress Kanagawa in terms of rebounding ability, he is not Kanagawa''s most flexible center opponent Kanagawa in terms of personal offense and defense.


    This scene seems to be similar to the situation in Xiangbei. Shan Wang has the advantage of rebounding, but at the point of the power forward, he can''t limit the attacking power of the flower shape.


    And ten minutes after the start of the game, Sanno was only 1 point ahead of Ling Haixiang United. Sanno coach Goro Domoto took the initiative to make adjustments. The main player, Ozeno, will go off the field, and the person who has the body of a giant is replaced. The first grade-Mikio Kawada.


    Xiaohetian''s physical fitness is too amazing, 210 cm tall, 130 kg weight, such a body is rare even among professional players, even in the NBA, it can be regarded as a huge body, not to mention it is. In Japan, it is really a hell to be able to grow such giants among Asian yellow-color races.


    When Xiaohetian came on the field, all the players on the field over 190 cm, including Yuzhu, Huaxing, Xiandao, and Dahetian, all looked a lot smaller. They were originally elders, especially the fish. It measures 202 centimeters, but when standing next to Xiaohetian, it is still significantly smaller.


    Coach Domoto and Coach Anzai have similar ideas. They intend to hone their first-year players. Compared with Kaede Rukawa, Okawada lacks game experience. He can compete with a national-level center like Toru Kagata. , Coach Domoto will not miss this opportunity.


    Kokawada¡¯s strength is too great. Although Kokawada is far less powerful than Naruto¡¯s when it comes to the ratio of strength to body weight, the difference in tonnage between 130 kg and 83 kg is too large. Hanagata once again encountered and played with The depressed situation in the Xiangbei game, even if his skills are a lot better than Xiaohetian, but he can''t stop Xiaohetian''s power squeeze, and Xiaohetian scores continuously in the interior.


    During the 10 minutes that Okawata played, Sanno captain Fukatsu Kazusei kept sending accurate assists to Okawada. Every ball was passed extremely accurately, making Okawada very comfortable to receive the ball. After receiving the ball, he turned around and shot. Very smoothly.


    Because of Fukatsu''s accurate assists, Xiaohetian scored 14 points in 10 minutes of the first half. Facing a super strong team like Ling Haixiang, it is really surprising that a freshman with little game experience can score 14 points in a row. Among them, the most obvious performance is the ability of the captain of the mountain king, the mountain king 41:42 in the first half, the rare end was behind.


    After the start of the second half of the game, the super first-year Kawada Mikio sat on the bench to rest, and Yamano took out their five tiger lineup. After Fujima held the ball, Fukatsu and Sawakita put pressure on Fujima at the same time and launched theirs. Ace tactics-the audience is pressing for man!


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifteen-The Fiasco of the Allied Forces, the Invincibility of the Mountain King


    The Xiangbei players are closely watching the performances of Shan Wang and Ling Haixiang, because tomorrow is their practice match with Shan Wang. This is their first and last time before the practice match to see the Shan Wang game directly. Of course not. Will miss it.


    Xiangbei will not lose to the main players of the mountain king in the lineup of main players. At least in the two points of Naruto and Mitsui, Xiangbei''s players have the advantage. However, if the team cooperates, the main players of Xiangbei who have become the army in a short time. No matter how you look at it, it''s inferior to the Shan Wang players.


    In fact, for Xiangbei, the most threatening aspect of the mountain kings is really not the strength of their main players, but their trump card tactics-the audience is tightly marking people.


    Fujima faced double double-teaming from Fukatsu and Sawabei at the same time. Even as a national-level point guard, he couldn''t make a breakthrough. He barely passed the ball with only 3 seconds left in 10 seconds, and he suffered a steal by Matsumoto.


    Huh!


    The invisible ace of the mountain king reached Ling Haixiang''s basket and forced a dunk under the defense of the monster Amu.


    Although he could not win the 2+1 chance, he still directly reversed Ling Haixiang''s 1 point advantage in the first half, and the invisible trump card of the mountain king began to exert his true strength!


    Ling Haixiang attacked again, and after Fujima held the ball, he encountered double suppression by Zebei and Fukatsu again.


    Zebei and Shenjin''s two-person joint waterproofing standard is the first in the country. Even if Fujijin''s strength is compared with Shenjin, it still can''t break through the strongest joint defense between Shenjin and Zebei. Xiangyang ace Shengsheng encounters Zebei and Shenjin. The super banned.

 1712 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1712

    Because the pass was broken just now, Fujima didn''t dare to pass the ball easily this time, but the mountain king ace suddenly shot.


    Snapped!


    With one quick and accurate hand, he stole the basketball that was able to leave Fujima''s palm.


    Shenjin quickly started, after grabbing the basketball, he immediately changed hands and passed it to Zebei.


    Japan''s No. 1 high school student Sawakita Eiji, facing the defense of the Kanagawa monster Mu Shenichi, did not mean to pass the ball at all, and forced a shot directly outside the three-point line.


    Huh!


    Even if Zebei''s choice of offensive method was not reasonable enough, his strength still showed. Kanagawa monster Mu Shenyi encountered the direct face shot of the mountain king ace.


    46:42


    Ling Haixiang''s three-nation coalition forces achieved a one-point advantage in the first half with excellent cooperation and tough offense. In less than 30 seconds from the start of the second half, they completely turned into a dream bubble. Leading Linghaixiang United team by 4 points.


    Of course, there is a reason why the whole audience can become the unbeaten tactic of the mountain king.


    Even a super defender like Fujima, under the pressure of Sanwang''s tight man-to-man tactics in the audience, he almost can''t breathe.


    A Mu had two matches with Shan Wang last year, one in the national competition and the other in the National Sports of Autumn. As the Hainan ace at the time, he encountered a strong blockade from the Shan Wang duo. For the current situation, he was expected and prepared.


    When Ling Haixiang''s next attack, Amu held the ball to organize the attack.


    But even if he was as strong as Mu Shenyi, he would want to break through Shenjin and Zebei''s double defense with only one person, even if it was the monster A Mu, he could barely breathe under the pressure of the captain of the mountain king and the trump card.


    If it was Shenjin alone, A Mu with a strong body should be able to force a breakthrough, but the two-man joint defense formed by Shenjin and Zebei, even a monster like Mu Shenyi could not break through this steel line of defense.


    beep!


    Caizi blew her whistle and gestured towards A Mu at the same time.


    Mu Shenyi, 10 seconds foul!


    "It''s impossible... It''s absolutely impossible..."


    Seeing that A Mu was guarded by Zebei and Shenjin for 10 seconds, the little Hainan monkey was holding his hair, his face was unbelievable, and his mouth was muttering, almost becoming mad.


    But is there any way, that is Mu Shenyi!A nationally recognized super player, as a result, Shenjin and Zebei were suppressed to such a point, it is normal for the little monkey to have such a reaction.


    The pressure of Shan Wang''s tactics is beyond imagination. Even if Amu had the experience of directly facing Shan Wang last year, he still cannot crack Shan Wang''s ace tactics.


    Yamano launched an attack. After receiving the ball, Okawata ran out of the three-point line and raised his hand to shoot.


    Huh!


    49:42


    Dahetian waved his arm vigorously, and seeing how strong his muscles were, it was impossible to imagine that he was the trigger of the three-pointer just now.As Kanagawa''s best shooting center, even the flower shape is completely incomparable with Okawada.


    Dahetian''s action was simply a provocation to Yuzhu, and Ling Haixiang''s coalition forces finally got the opportunity to attack and Yuzhu attacked.


    After Yuzhu continued to squeeze in, he turned around and shot, but he was directly fanned out by a big hat by Masashi Kawada. The second half of the game had been played for more than a minute, but Ling Haixiang didn''t get a point!


    After Matsumoto picked up the basketball that was fanned out by Kawada, he immediately passed it to Fukatsu.


    The captain of the mountain king made his judgment accurate, and passed the game when he was stuck.


    Zebei made a quick break all the way into Ling Haixiang''s half, and the defender in front was Lingnan''s ace player Xian Dao Zhang.


    Zebei took off facing Xiandao and stretched his body extremely in the air, but then he collected the ball, pulled the rod, and dunked in one go, slamming through the Lingnan ace player to score a dunk in the air!


    51:42


    In the second half of the game, Shan Wang launched a full-time stance, and he scored 10 points in just 2 minutes. The difference between the two sides was already close to double digits.


    The Xiangbei players were almost astonished. Even though they knew that Shan Wang¡¯s trump card tactics were so powerful, they didn¡¯t expect it to be so powerful. Ling Haixiang, a strong team that could even compete in the college basketball world, was actually beaten by Shan Wang. The battle is so tight that the unbeaten mountain king''s strength is really chilling.


    Ling Haixiang¡¯s current lineup is not much different from last year¡¯s Kanagawa representative team, but he can¡¯t fight against the king¡¯s ace tactics. Last year, the Kanagawa representative team played hard against Akita in the first half. As a result, Akita launched in the second half. Kanagawa was beaten all the way until he was defeated.


    Coach Tian Gang and Coach Gaotou made adjustments to let Xiandao also play point guards and come up with a lineup of three point guards. The result is only to prevent them from losing too badly. Even if they have a lineup of three point guards, As a result, it was still unable to break through the steel line of defense of Sanwang.


    The point difference between the two sides continued to expand. In the past half of the second half, the mountain king had led Ling Haixiang''s super alliance by 15 points. Even Ling Haixiang was beaten like this by the mountain king, which shows that the strength of the mountain king is terrible.


    Facts have proved that the undefeated mountain king''s trump card tactics can not be solved by personal ability.


    The three of Amu, Fujima, and Xiandao are definitely not weaker than the main players of the mountain king. Even if they enter the mountain king, they can also enter the main player, but under the tactics of the mountain king, they are completely Suppression, in the second half of the game, it was all the way down.


    beep!


    Caizi blew the whistle of the game. As the referee of this game, she watched the whole game, but Caizi still felt incredible.


    95: 70


    Ling Haixiang United, which led Shan Wang by 1 point in the first half, scored only more than 20 points in the second half, and finally lost 25 points to Shan Wang. Although this score is currently the team that has the least lost points against Shan Wang, But the fiasco of Ling Haixiang is an unchangeable fact.


    If it weren''t for Shan Wang''s full-court starring and only played the half-time half, and Shan Wang replaced Xiaohetian as a substitute at the end of the game, even Ling Haixiang would lose to Shan Wang by more than 30 points.


    The powerful strength of the mountain king was fully demonstrated in this game, the status of the undefeated king is almost unshakable, and the rest is the real ultimate battle between Xiangbei and the mountain king tomorrow!


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Six-Look at your promise


    Time has entered the middle of the night, and most of the people in the accommodation place have fallen asleep.


    After all, the daytime exercises are very hard, and most of them are teenagers, who are still in the first 30 years when they can''t wake up at all, so they naturally sleep very deeply.


    Of course, there are also some who slept poorly, such as Amu and Fujima, who lost to the mountain king with their lineup during the daytime practice match. After all, they were still worried, but there was no way.


    Although the strength of the three-nation alliance of Ling Haixiang is indeed amazing, it is limited to personal abilities. After all, it is a team made up temporarily. Even if there are super guards like Amu and Fujima, the team¡¯s tacit understanding is impossible. Uplifted all at once.


    Xiangyang is the best team in Kanagawa to play defenses. However, if Ling Haixiang''s coalition forces were unable to play even one defense, if Ling Haixiang could play a defense of Xiangyang level, even if he would eventually lose to the mountain king, Don''t lose so badly.


    The reason why the Kanagawa team lost to Akita last year has a lot to do with this.


    Because Sanno has absolute dominance in Akita Prefecture, the players of the Akita Prefecture representative team are basically Sanno players. They were originally trained together. Of course, the coach of the Akita representative team is Goro Domoto, so there is a tacit understanding between them. There is no need to re-run in, of course, can play the strongest strength.


    Although Amu and Fujima had the experience of playing together on behalf of Kanagawa last year, the time spent playing together as teammates was only that, and it was more than half a year since last year''s Autumn Kingdom. No matter how much Fujima and Amu know The other party, the tacit understanding can not be compared to the duo of Shenjin and Zebei.


    Of course, this is especially true of Sendo, Uzumi, and Flower Shape, which were not representatives of Akita Prefecture last year.


    In the match between Ling Haixiang and Xiangbei, the reason why he was able to evenly split the match was that he lost a goal in the end. In addition to Xiangbei''s continuous adjustment of the lineup, there is also a reason for the tacit understanding of Xiangbei, although occasionally There are pick-and-rolls, but Xiangbei''s offense mainly relies on personal ability and the passing of two super guards. Xiangyang''s type of defense is absolutely impossible to play in Xiangbei.


    In fact, if Xiangbei could have half the tacit understanding of the mountain king, Ling Haixiang would definitely not lose only 1 point in that game.


    Although they were worried, most people slowly fell asleep, but the sound of basketball hitting the ground continued to be heard from the arena.


    The basketball fell on the floor and made a very loud sound, and because the doors and windows were all closed at this time, the sound of the basketball hitting the floor reverberated continuously, and the effect of superimposing the sound was even better.

 1713 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1713

    Mitsui sat slumped on the ground, his sweatshirt already covered with sweat.


    Although tomorrow is a practice match with Sanwang, at this time, he should maintain his physical strength in order to play the best condition in tomorrow''s match. However, Mitsui obviously did not consider this issue. I have seen Sanwang and Mausoleum today. In Haixiang''s game, Mitsui needed to use basketball to vent his depression.


    Crunch!


    Although the door of this basketball hall has not yet fallen into disrepair, because it is the night, the sound of the door being opened is particularly noticeable at night.


    Mitsui turned his head in amazement and saw that the person walking in was his outside partner. He wiped the sweat off his face with a sweatshirt.


    "You didn''t sleep either, Miyagi."


    Miyagi turned the basketball in his hand with his index finger, and put the other hand in his trouser pocket: "Of course, isn''t it the same for you, Mitsui. Really, I don¡¯t call me if you come here to practice at night alone, are you human? Ah, senior?"


    "what¡­¡­"


    Mitsui laughed, stood up and looked at Miyagi: "Do I need to notify you? Let''s wait until you grow 15 cm taller."


    After all, height is a gap that Miyagi is difficult to make up for. Among the five players who can be selected in the five schools, including the mountain king, there are really no one who can be shorter than Miyagi, and the strongest is Hainan. Miyagaki, that is to say, a player who is shorter than Miyagi, is basically too far from his strength, even if he defeats the opponent, there is no satisfaction at all.


    Miyagi collects the ball, hits the basket all the way, and then makes a layup. A series of movements are extremely smooth. Today, Miyagi is not only playing with its own speed, but also increasingly becoming rhythm control. Mature, after all, his outside partner is a great guy in rhythm control.


    After Miyagi scored the goal, he turned and looked at Mitsui with a smile.


    "In fact, I don''t really want to practice with you, you black hole of physical strength."


    Mitsui''s face went dark, and immediately started arguing with Miyagi.Practicing together while arguing, it was originally the style of the two great defenders of Xiangbei, and because of having known someone for a long time, Mitsui and Miyagi''s poison tongue skills have been significantly improved, and they fell under the innocence of the Xiangbei comic trio. There are countless teenagers (?), of course the quarrel between them has become more and more exaggerated.


    However, Mitsui and Miyagi were not the only ones who could not sleep tonight. During the time they continued to perform the famous products of Xiangbei, the head and deputy captains of Xiangbei appeared one after another. Not long after, the cold-faced fox who seemed to fall asleep at any time. Appearing in the court, in the end, even the two girls Haruko and Caiko and Yasuda and the others all appeared in the basketball hall.


    For this group of problem children in northern Xiangbei, before the decisive battle with the mountain king, the rest is nothing but nonsense. It is better to play in the basketball hall to relax them, especially after seeing the mountain king and Ling Haixiang After the game.


    Although Yasuda and the others probably didn''t have the chance to play in the game against Sanno, at this time, they still gathered in the arena automatically. For the captain, Akagi, it was a relief.


    Brother glasses pushed his glasses and wiped his slightly blurred eyes.


    "Unexpectedly, our Xiangbei finally waited for the day to play against the mountain king."


    The emotion of Brother Glasses can only be understood by Chimu. The two have experienced the darkest time in Xiangbei together, and they have been leading Xiangbei to hold on to this day. Chimu''s dream finally ushered in a day that can be completed. They Xiangbei Finally it was time to defeat the mountain king.


    This is only a memory of Brother Glasses and Orangutan. After all, Kakuda and the others are only in the second grade. They still don¡¯t fully understand the darkness and pain that Akagi and Brother Glasses experienced at the time. Mitsui¡¯s relationship is due to the blank period. Otherwise, he is now It should also be one of the people with emotion.


    With the strength and record of Xiangbei in the past, it is unimaginable to be able to face the mountain king, but Chimu has stuck to the present in Xiangbei, and it can be regarded as suffering.


    A sad emotion flashed in Mitsui, if it wasn''t for the blank period of more than a year...


    As an excellent outside partner, Miyagi noticed Mitsui''s situation, took an empty water bottle and threw it towards Mu Mu.


    "Stop talking about these things, Mu Mu, we Xiangbei don''t just have to compete with the mountain king, our goal is to defeat the mountain king head-on! Then dominate the country!"


    "Haha..." Brother Spectacles laughed twice, that is to say, his temper has improved. If Miyagi dared to throw the bottle to Akagi, he would definitely be repaired by Captain Orangutan.


    After all, the captain of the orangutan in Xiangbei is a famous steel man. Although he was slightly silent because of the sentence that brother glasses just said, he immediately recovered his state of hard as steel, his eyes were extremely bright.


    "Yes, Mu Mu, our goal in Xiangbei is only to dominate the country, the mountain king is just an enemy we must defeat!"


    Mitsui also adjusted his emotions quickly. Seeing Akagi''s fighting spirit, Mitsui smiled narrowly.


    "Akagi, you don''t want to talk too much. You will be the top center in colleges and universities tomorrow. If you lose too ugly by that time, it will drag us back!"


    Akagi squeezed a big face, his face visibly dark: "Stop talking nonsense, Mitsui, wait until you beat Matsumoto to say such things!"


    "Is the mountain king invisible trump card? Hey, I have to play the mountain king to replace me to prevent me!"


    Although there is no similarity in appearance at all, whether it is Mitsui or Akagi, they are considered arrogant people. Akagi wants to defeat Kawada and become the number one center forward in colleges and universities, while Mitsui wants to beat the mountain king to replace him. Although the purpose is different, both of them are problem children.


    Akagi also didn''t bother to continue the quarrel with Mitsui, and glanced at the people from Xiangbei beside him.


    "Where is that guy Sakuragi?"


    Although almost all the members of Xiangbei were present, three people did not show up. One was Coach Anzai, but Akagi was not qualified to comment on what the coach did, the other was Ye Zi, Akagi would not be embarrassed to take care of girls, and the other was Naruto. Although I did not say that I would train here at night, as the main force of Xiangbei, Chimu is actually so lazy.


    The cold-faced fox put down the water bottle: "I went to find him just now, and he seems to be completely asleep."


    "This fool!"


    Of course, Naruto will not go to the basketball gym to train on this big night. At this time, he is already holding the leaves and falling asleep. In fact, although Naruto and Coach Anza attach great importance to tomorrow''s game, it is not necessary to win. , Because it was just a practice match, even if the opponent was the undefeated mountain king, it was just a practice match.


    Naruto can only say a word about Akagi''s performance in running to the arena to practice before the game against Sanno.


    ''Look at your promise!''


    Chapter 157-Opening tactics, Shenjin''s calmness


    After practicing in the arena last night, most of the main players in Xiangbei have maintained a high morale. In today¡¯s practice match with Sanwang, let¡¯s not say whether they can perform supernormally, but from a psychological point of view, they can at least perform normally. The ability.


    And Xiangbei No. 10, obviously does not have the consciousness of other teammates. Naruto, who slept well with the leaves last night, seems to be better than Xiangbei players in both mental and physical conditions.


    Naruto would not have any psychological pressure. Even if Shan Wang is the king of high school basketball, their reputation will not have any impact on Naruto. Rather than going to the basketball hall to practice at night, it is better to be honestly under the covers. It¡¯s more comfortable to sleep in.


    In fact, coach Anxi is absolutely not obligatory to win this game, because this is just a practice match. Before the national competition, they still have some time in Xiangbei. Even if this practice match is lost, it does not represent Xiangbei. He will lose to Sano in the national competition, so even if it is against a super enemy like Sano, coach Anzai has only one main purpose.


    Training!


    The national competition is the real stage of performance, and the victory or defeat here does not actually have much meaning. Fans will not know what happened in this mountain villa, but this year will be remembered, only the highest in the national competition. Teams on the podium.


    Knowing the strength of the opponent, both Xiangbei and Shanwang sent their strongest lineups.


    Naturally, Xiangbei is the original five-starter. Among them, except for Naruto, the remaining four all took a sigh of relief, because of the four of them, three have to match the recognized universities first. And the last one is to beat the mountain king to replace him. The four are all super problem children, but their fighting spirit is also their source of strength.


    And Yamano also came up with the strongest lineup. Although he has a strong physique, but the technically too bad Okawada was placed on the bench. The first five of Yamano¡¯s starting five are Okawada and Nobei guarding the inside line, Matsumoto and Fukatsu control the outside line, and the ball The main offensive task of the team is of course performed by the ace Zebei!


    Kawada Masashi, who owns the top center in colleges and universities, and the super rebounder Nobe Hiro guard on the inside, and the two ace attackers Matsumoto and Sawahoku on the offensive end, plus the organization and scheduling of Sanno captain Fukatsu Kazunori, no matter how you look at the team It can only be described as powerful.


    Speaking of which, Xiangbei¡¯s starting five-tigers lineup is definitely not defeated by Shanwang¡¯s main lineup in terms of strength, but in this game, the performance of the mountain king ace Zebei Eiji, and how Xiangbei will deal with the ace tactics of the mountain king ¡ª -The audience is pressing for people, which will affect the trend of the game and even the outcome!


    Akagi and Kawada stepped into the inside to prepare for the jump ball. Although to be honest, it is the most reasonable and most favorable situation for Xiangbei to let Naruto go and Kawada to jump the ball. However, with Akagi''s arrogance and pride, it will never be allowed.


    It is definitely not a joke that Masashi Kawada has the name of the top center in colleges and universities. In fact, Naruto and Coach Anza know that there is no chance of winning against Kawada in the current state of Akagi. This is also in the previous two days. Coach Anza absolutely forbidden. The reason why Akagi went to challenge Kawada, or they can have a heads-up duel, but it must be placed after the end of the practice match between Sanno and Xiangbei.


    Hetian is a different kind of guy. When he first entered the mountain king, he was only 165 cm high, which is the same altitude as Yasuda. As a result, he grew 25 cm taller in one year. Therefore, his position has changed from point guard to small forward to center. With the power of a center, the skill of a point guard and the speed of a small forward, in yesterday''s practice game, Yuzhu was almost played by Kawada throughout the game.


    Anyhow, as one of the four major centers in Kanagawa, he is on the same level as Akagi on the defensive end, but Masashi Nekawada is not at the same level at all. The fish lived in the last game, and the audience was almost blocked by Kawada. In the end, he only won. Tragically scored 10 points, 7 rebounds, 3 assists and 1 block.


    If this data is in the first grade of Uozumi, it was nothing when I first started playing basketball, but now Uzumi is already a third grader, but the result has been suppressed to such an extent that even Akagi could not do it. In Kanagawa, In addition to Naruto, I am afraid that Hanakata and Akagi can join forces to block Yuzhu to such a level, which shows the strength of Kawada Masashi.


    Although Akagi has a height advantage of 5 cm, Naruto is not optimistic that Akagi can beat Kawada in the jump ball. If Xiangbei wants to have an advantage in the jump ball, letting Naruto jump the ball is the best choice, but Akagi Obviously it will not be allowed.


    The gorilla from Xiangbei and the bald gorilla from the mountain king looked at each other, and there was already a faint spark of fighting in their eyes.

 1714 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1714

    As the referee of this game, Xiangyang''s flower shape blew the whistle of the game and then threw the basketball into the air.


    The captain of the orangutan and the bald orangutan took off at the same time. Although the gorilla in Xiangbei has the advantage of height, this is not a big advantage. It has been compensated by the strong jumping ability of the bald orangutan in mid-air.


    The bald orangutan showed excellent jumping ability among the centers, flattening out the 5 cm height disadvantage, and shooting basketball at the same time as Akagi''s giant palm.


    Akagi and Kawada¡¯s palms touched the ball at the same time, and after a short force confrontation, the basketball flew toward the side of the court.


    Kawada is comparable to the taller Akagi in strength, but Kawada slightly wins in jumping power.


    The basketball flies off the court, the point guards of both sides start at the same time, and they must grab the opening ball, while the other players are staring at the target they need to keep an eye on, without any omission.


    Miyagi''s start speed was slightly faster than Fukatsu. Before Captain Sanno, he took the basketball away and was about to launch a fast attack. Sanno had fully returned to defense.


    Like Xiangbei, there are three initiators of the fast break within 11 seconds of 100 meters on the field. And even though Kawada is a center forward, when it comes to speed, I am afraid that it will not be any worse than Mitsui. In Sanno¡¯s quick defense Before, Xiangbei''s fast break could not be played.


    All the players from Xiangbei and Shan Wang were in position in a blink of an eye. Each of Shan Wang watched every player in Xiangbei closely. None of them relaxed. This is Shan Wang¡¯s style. No matter what kind of opponent they are, they will never relax their vigilance. Because of this, That''s why Sanwang can remain unbeaten!


    The defensive guy next to Naruto is the No. 5 main power forward, Sanwang No. 5, and the first super rebounder in high school basketball in the country. With his strength and card position ability, even if he is directly drawn to college basketball, It is also a rare rebounding machine.


    Naruto Miyagi had a pair of eyes, and Miyagi immediately understood Naruto''s meaning and pushed the ball towards the basket with both hands.


    The height of Fukatsu is 180 centimeters. It is very hard for Miyagi to pass the ball in front of Fukatsu. The ball flies high and far, no matter how you look at it, it is a super home run.


    "Yangbian, stop him!"


    Shan Wang and Xiangbei''s main force forward took off at the same time, and the position of the wild side was better, because he was on the defensive side, so he was closer to the basket.


    The little Hainan monkey shouted from the sidelines: "Red-headed monkey, don''t you think this trick will work anytime!!"


    "Shut up, wild monkey!"


    Naruto did not forget to quarrel with Kiyota in mid-air. When his body stopped rising in the wild, he still rose like a rocket. With his strong jumping ability, he suppressed the wild and dumped the basketball into the basket.


    Huh!


    2:0


    Sh¨­hoku likes to have an air catch and slam dunk at the beginning of the game. This is the standard performance of Naruto and Miyagi. In past games, Sh¨­hoku often opened the game with the air catch of Naruto and Miyagi. The situation, but now it is extremely difficult to be able to successfully open the game in front of the mountain king.


    Naruto and Miyagi high-five to celebrate, and then made a thumbs-down gesture when running past the little Hainan monkey.


    "Damn it!"


    No matter how the little monkey jumping on the sidelines would be taught by Amu, the mountain king launched an attack, and the captain of the mountain king, who always maintained a calm expression, faced Miyagi, the main guard of Xiangbei.


    After all, the height difference of 11 cm was still a bit bigger. Fukatsu broke through Miyagi, but did not enter the inside and jumped directly from the high post.


    Huh!


    Unremarkable, although accurate, there is really no exciting jump shot.


    "We are all 2 points."


    "Oh, you really deserve to be Shenjin classmates." Bai-haired Buddha squeezed his chin, with a slight expression of admiration, "I want to use that empty ball to catch a slam dunk to make Shanwang feel that this game is different from the past." It seems to be ineffective for Shenjin classmates. It is really an excellent mental quality."


    Although ordinary jump shots and beautiful slam dunks are both 2 points, the psychological pressure it causes on opponents is different, just like the death dunk made by Naruto Feiyue Gongyi, although it is only 2 points. , But it collapsed Hainan¡¯s fighting spirit. However, this kind of psychological pressure offensive seemed to have no effect on Captain Fukatsu Kazushin. It is also because of such excellent and stable psychological qualities that Fukatsu can become the captain of the team. .


    Miyagi held the ball to organize the attack. After confronting Amu and Fujima, Miyagi¡¯s psychological quality became more stable. Anyway, he has accepted the fact that his height is weak. All he wants now is to lead. Xiangbei defeated the mountain king and won the victory.


    ''In the early stage, Mitsui-san was the main attacker.''


    Chapter 158-Mitsui''s Hurricane, Deep River''s Cooperation


    Miyagi kept in mind coach Anzai''s tactical arrangements. After making tactical gestures with his outside partner, Mitsui immediately began to move.


    Miyagi changed hands to pass the ball. After Mitsui caught the ball, he just stopped at his feet, then took off, and the action was done at one go. It seems and in fact, he has practiced this kind of action thousands of times.


    What angle is the most suitable for passing and receiving the ball, how to attack immediately after receiving the ball, these Mitsui and Miyagi have done countless cooperative exercises, so now in front of the mountain king, they can do it handily.


    Facing the invisible trump card of Sanwang, Mitsui took off resolutely, moving smoothly and perfectly.


    Huh!


    5:2


    "Is the mountain king''s invisible trump card? You are not enough."


    Mitsui deliberately dropped a provocation to Matsumoto, then turned back to defense.


    Hetian quickly passed the baseline ball. After Shenjin received the ball, he immediately changed hands and passed it to Zebei. Zebei slammed all the way to Xiangbei''s basket and ended the attack with a layup.


    ''6 seconds?''


    Naruto took a look at the time displayed on the electronic scoreboard, and it took only 6 seconds for the fast break of the mountain king, which is really fast.


    "This group of guys really won''t let any loopholes go." Mitsui stared at the Sanwang player in the white uniform with a slightly unhappy expression.


    "Don''t worry, everyone, the game has just begun!" Xiangbei No.1 Sugar Dump hurriedly sent encouragement, for fear that his teammates would have any bad psychological impact due to Shan Wang''s fast break.


    Mitsui shook his wrist, with a confident smile on his face: "You talk too much, Mu Mu, I''m in just right shape!"


    Xiangbei attacked, and the attack arrow was not Naruto who had the advantage, but the flame male Mitsui Kotobuki.


    Although the term Yumei is not suitable for the intensely confrontational basketball game, there is no other word to describe Mitsui Toshou who is shooting three-pointers.


    The balance of the body, the touch between the fingertips and the basketball, the softness of the wrist, everything is flawless, and the ball will hit the moment it is shot.


    "It''s so beautiful."


    Hainan''s first sharp shooter admired him, and his expression seemed to be faintly pious.


    If Ashen¡¯s three-pointer is a tempered type obtained through countless exercises, then Mitsui¡¯s Mitsui, in addition to countless exercises, has a talent that Ashen does not have, which means that Mitsui is a genius.


    Ah Shen¡¯s three-point shooting rate without defense should not be much different from Mitsui¡¯s, but in the real game, Ah Shen¡¯s shooting rate and even the gracefulness of his shooting posture cannot be compared to Mitsui¡¯s. This is also the strength of both sides. gap.


    Huh!


    Xiangbei flame boy Mitsui Kotobuki made two of the opening three-pointers, making Kawada and Nobea who were squeezed into the basket to grab a rebound.


    "Return to defense, they are about to attack back!"


    Mitsui turned to defend the moment he landed. He knew that he would definitely hit the ball and didn''t need to stare at the basket. He immediately turned back to defend after landing.


    Captain Sanno walked to the invisible trump card and patted him on the shoulder: "Don''t mind, Matsumoto."


    Getting two three-pointers by a face-to-face shot, Matsumoto¡¯s mentality will certainly not be unaffected. At this time, Shenjin needs to play the role of a pin in the sea to stabilize the players¡¯ hearts. This kind of thing is definitely not possible for Zebei. .


    "I''m fine, organize the offense, Shenjin."

 1715 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1715

    The dialogue between the two guards of the mountain king ended here, and the mountain king began to counterattack.


    This time, the mountain king did not launch a fast break, but after Shenjin took the ball through half of the court, he passed the ball to the trump card, Eiji Zebei.


    "Do you want to dominate the country in Xiangbei?" Zebei held the ball, facing the cold-faced fox in Xiangbei, smiling, "but I want to tell you, if you want to defeat the mountain king, you have to beat me first!"


    Rukawa Fox¡¯s face is cold, and the object he has always wanted to defeat is right in front of him. How can Rukawa the Fox endure, and when Sawakita came to Kanagawa last time, he defeated Rukawa miserably. With Rukawa¡¯s pride, he wanted It is impossible for him to ignore it.


    If you only talk about offensive power, Zebei is undoubtedly the number one super small forward in the country, and Rukawa Kaede also has a national level. The duel between the two can definitely be regarded as the position of small forward in high school basketball. The strongest duel.


    Rukawa Feng wanted to repay the humiliation of being defeated by Zebei last time, so he looked more focused than ever and did not dare to miss any action of Zebei.


    Zebei''s eyes glanced to the left, and Rukawa Feng moved his center of gravity with it, but Zebei immediately leaped towards the right. With a change in his eyes, he easily shook Rukawa away, all the way to Xiangbei''s basket, and scored a slam dunk.


    Huh!


    Zebei''s slam dunk, of course, can''t be compared with Naruto''s open dunk in strength, but his offensive action is extremely smooth, fake moves are realistic, and this offense is full of technical beauty.


    Zebei hung on the basket, then fell to the ground and spread his hands at Rukawa.


    Ruchuan Feng''s face was gloomy, and after staring at Zebei for a while, he turned and prepared to attack.


    Xiangbei launched an attack, and the attack arrow was not Rukawa, but Mitsui.


    After Mitsui held the ball, Sano¡¯s invisible trump card immediately defended like a tarsal maggot. Mitsui shot two three-pointers in a row. Matsumoto¡¯s heart will certainly not be without grudges. As the invisible trump card of Sano, Matsumoto also has his own pride. How can we allow Mitsui to score points so easily?


    Matsumoto is 180 centimeters, which is 5 centimeters shorter than Mitsui, but with Matsumoto''s jumping ability, this 5 centimeter gap is definitely not impossible to make up, just like Kawada and Akagi before.


    Mitsui continued to change his hips. Although the movements were not fast enough, they combined with the shaking of the body to complement each other. The basketball was continuously passed between the hands. With the movement of the shoulders, Matsumoto also shook his body along with it while judging the direction of Mitsui''s attack.


    Mitsui suddenly lowered his center of gravity, made a strong jump from Matsumoto''s right side, and then immediately stopped and took off.


    Although Mitsui''s fake moves were realistic, Matsumoto''s movements were as swift as Mitsui''s movements were. Sangsheng kept up with Mitsui''s speed. As Mitsui leaned back and jumped, he jumped up, straightened his arms, and tried to move towards the basketball fan in Mitsui''s hand.


    Mitsui''s body leaned back greatly in mid-air, with excellent waist strength, maintaining a delicate balance in mid-air.


    Huh!


    The basketball broke away from Mitsui''s palm and accurately penetrated the mountain king''s king, Xiangbei No. 14 Mitsui Shou, who made three three-pointers in the first half!


    "Oh, Mitsui, did you take medicine today?! Why are you so good?!"


    "That''s right, or drank some wine before going on stage?"


    "Go away! You two fools, hurry back to guard!"


    "Idiot, you are the slowest one of the three of us. Let''s eat the dust behind the shit!"


    Naruto sarcastically satirized Mitsui''s meal, and then immediately ran to his own half. The speed is definitely higher than that of Mitsui today. Unfortunately, because of the short time, although the football skills have been far better than the original, but In terms of speed and physical strength, Mitsui still has not recovered to the strongest level in junior high school.


    Mitsui¡¯s good mood of just hitting three of three three-pointers just disappeared completely because of Naruto¡¯s complaints. He ran towards his own half with a gloomy look. I didn¡¯t know, I thought the person who had just encountered three consecutive facial shots was About him.


    Goro Domoto turned his attention from Matsumoto to Mitsui: "Is this year''s MVP Mitsui Kotobuki? He really dared to vote. It seems that he is in a very good form today, passing, three-pointers, and breakthroughs. He is really an excellent shooting guard, even Matsumoto. It¡¯s not as good as him. It seems that only the stars of Aiwa can be compared with him. Instead of using Sakuragi to attack the wild side, but to fight Mitsui Kotobuki? Coach Anzai... Although now He has become a Buddha, but he is still coach Anxi after all. Well, I must not underestimate it."


    Xiangbei''s morale was high because of Mitsui Toshou''s three-pointers in three consecutive three-pointers. In the face of the undefeated mountain king, Xiangbei got an 8-4 lead at the beginning, which can only be said to be really surprising.


    Sanno launches an attack, and Captain Fukatsu Kazushin suppresses Miyagi with his body.


    Although Fukatsu''s breakthrough is not as aggressive as Amu, Fukatsu still has absolute height and weight advantages compared to Miyagi. With a height of 180 centimeters, Fukatsu is in a high position to make a projection posture.


    ''Do you want to take advantage of height?!''


    Akagi judged Fukatsu''s idea and immediately stepped out of the inside to help defend.


    But Fukatsu''s target was originally not Miyagi, but Akagi. After Akagi pulled out the inside to help defend, he immediately passed the ball to Kawada under the basket.


    Kawada and Fukatsu are both third-year students. The cooperation over the past three years has long been an unparalleled level of tacit understanding. Kawada received a wonderful pass from Fukatsu and faced the undefended basket and easily jumped and scored.


    8: 6


    Fukatsu and Kawada celebrated the offensive cooperation just now, and then ran past Miyagi and Akagi unhurriedly.


    "It''s only 2 points away."


    Chapter 159-Two King Kong, Akagi Kawada


    Because of the excellent cooperation between Fukatsu and Kawada, Sanno narrowed the difference to only one goal.


    Amu''s face was serious, because last year, Amu and Shenjin had a direct match, so he knew the style of the captain of the mountain king very well.


    "It really deserves to be Shenjin. When the team is in a bad situation, he will stand up. It''s just a ball gap."


    The little monkey pouted and looked unconvinced: "It''s nothing great."


    A Mu tapped on the little monkey''s head with a slight or unimportant tone: "Idiot, when you understand Shenjin''s true power, you will be qualified to evaluate Shenjin!"


    Because he is going to enter university next year, Amu, like Fujima, is focusing on cultivating players in the first and second grades. At any rate, there is still a god in the second grade in Hainan. In the first grade, he can only rely on this little monkey.But the little monkey is a natural tendon, and this kind of fool can''t see that Captain Fukatsu Kazushin is truly powerful, and when the little monkey can understand Fukatsu''s power, he can be regarded as a qualified successor in Hainan.


    Because of the cooperation between Fukatsu and Hetian, Shan Wang never let Xiangbei widen the difference.


    Miyagi glanced at Mitsui. Matsumoto was defending Mitsui as if desperately at this time. It seemed that he wanted to not only defend Mitsui''s offense, but also to block the possibility of him receiving the ball.


    ''The main offensive force in the early stage was Mitsui...There is no way, and now I can only change the tactics.''


    Mitsui''s three consecutive three-pointers have already made Sanwang fully pay attention. If Mitsui is allowed to attack again at this time, it will be too risky for Xiangbei, and Miyagi can only choose to change his tactics.


    Rukawa opened his hands towards Miyagi and motioned for the ball.


    Miyagi hesitated. If it is on weekdays, it is absolutely no problem to use Rukawa Kaede¡¯s offensive firepower as an attack arrow. But now Rukawa is facing the top high school student in Japan, and Miyagi really couldn¡¯t. Judging, subconsciously turned his eyes to the white-haired Buddha on the sidelines.


    Coach Anzai nodded slightly, indicating that Miyagi can pass the ball to Rukawa.


    Although this guy Miyagi has many problems, in front of coach Anzai, he is still a good player who obeys the arrangement very much. After passing the ball to Rukawa, he continues to compete with Captain Sanno.


    Rukawa got the chance to attack as he wished and faced the top high school student in Japan.


    "Do you want to go there? If you have the ability, come... despicable!"


    Japan¡¯s top high school student was only halfway through, and Rukawa Kaede immediately stepped forward to break through, and Zebei quickly followed the defense. It was considered that Rukawa had not let Rukawa go all the way inside.


    Although Zebei¡¯s strength is definitely the first among Japanese small forwards, he has always had a problem of inattention. As his coach, Goro Domoto has actually mentioned a lot about Zebei, but This wayward idiot obviously didn''t listen much. In terms of court concentration, Rukawa Fox obviously threw Zebei out two blocks.


    Rukawa''s breakthrough was blocked by Zebei, and he immediately turned and leaped to the left. After breaking through Zebei, who had insufficient concentration, he rushed all the way into the mountain king''s basket.


    ''I want to be the number one high school student in Japan!''


    The goal he had always wanted to defeat appeared in front of him, and the guy who had always been indifferent began to become passionate and excited.


    Rukawa rushed into the mountain king''s basket, and Yebian took the initiative to make up for defense, Rukawa directly took off against the tall Yebian.

 1716 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1716

    Huh!


    The main power forward of the mountain king encountered the direct buckle of the Xiangbei first-year fox. Xiangbei 10:6, once again leading the mountain by 4 points.


    After Rukawa landed, he turned to look at Zebei, who was as unhappy as a child: "Japan''s top high school student, turned out to be just a fool."


    Silently complained, Rukawa Fox immediately ran to his own half to prepare for defense.


    "Asshole, who are you stupid?!"


    "Idiot, just say you."


    Naruto drifted from behind Zebei, and once again dropped a word to stimulate the top high school student in Japan, but he was thinking of Rukawa''s attack just now.


    Although it is correct to score a point, and he directly buckled the wild side, when the wild side raised to cover Rukawa, Naruto¡¯s side was completely emptied. Based on the situation at the time, the ball was passed to the opponent. The vacant Naruto is the most reasonable judgment, but the fox...


    When Naruto was still thinking about Rukawa''s performance in this game, Sanno had already completed his offense.


    The man who ended this offense was the first center of college Masashi Kawada!He didn''t play any great technique with Akagi, just jumped directly from the middle distance and simply scored a goal.


    The Xiangbei orangutan captain was depressed. Although from the previous game video and the match between Shanwang and Ling Haixiang yesterday, he knew that Hetian¡¯s attack range was quite wide, almost radiating beyond the three-point line, Chimu vs. Hetian¡¯s COSCO The ability to jump shots from a distance is not without defense, in fact, it is impossible to prevent.


    After Kawada made a hit, he directly posed a provocative action towards Akagi, like a bodybuilder, constantly showing his biceps.


    Although Kawada is a little shorter than Akagi, he weighs 95 kilograms heavier than Naruto and Akagi. After Kawada entered the mountain king, he sprinted from 165 cm in height. He couldn''t control his height growth, but in order to exercise it. In terms of body muscles, Kawada didn''t know how much effort he put in to grow from a small point guard to today''s top center in college. Kawada''s sweat is definitely not under Akagi.


    Naruto trot to the depressed captain of the orangutan: "What''s the matter, orangutan? Need to give you incense~ bananas to comfort your injured heart?"


    Boom!


    "Stop talking nonsense to me!"


    Akagi severely gave Naruto an iron fist to sanction, and then ran to the mountain king''s half.


    ''The hateful orangutan hit me on the head again, and I curse you for losing to Hetian tragically for a while!''


    Naruto complained about the violent orangutan in his heart, but obviously the progress of the game will not be affected by Naruto''s complaints.


    Xiangbei''s fast attack failed, so he could only choose to fight positional warfare.


    It was Rukawa just now, but now Naruto takes the initiative to ask for the ball.


    This time Miyagi does not need to consult coach Anzai. Naruto has a considerable advantage against the wild side. Now Miyagi will naturally pass the ball without hesitation.


    After Naruto held the ball, he used his back against the main force of the mountain king behind him.


    "Nobian Makoto, to remind you, I took the position of the country''s number one power forward unceremoniously!"


    Nobe''s face looked uneasy. Obviously, being so provoked by a first-year boy made Nobe''s mood very bad, but then his mood will become even worse.


    Naruto took out his best at back singles and squeezed the main power forward of Shan Wang all the way.


    Nobe is more burly than the flower shape, and the strength is even higher than that of the fish, but Nobe can not withstand the brutal impact of Xiangbei No. 10, and he is constantly backed by Naruto''s back and single hit.


    Nobe¡¯s sneakers are constantly rubbing against the floor, listening to the sound, as if it will burn at any time, Nobe tries to lower his center of gravity, but still can¡¯t resist Naruto¡¯s constant impact, his body slowly retreats, being hardened by Naruto step by step Sit under the basket.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Coach Anzai gave out his signature laugh now, and the old man was obviously in a happy mood: "Although Nobea is good at getting stuck and has good strength and skills, he lacks explosive power and is even less able to deal with Sakuragi. The experience of this kind of player.''


    Poor Wildside General Guang, although he is very good at rebounding, but when grabbing rebounds, the ability to hold the position and the defensive ability at the basket are not completely equal, although the wild side competes with excellent card position ability. Lots of rebounds, but for the first time against a player like Naruto, Wild also couldn''t resist.


    The main force of the mountain king was forced to sit under the basket by Naruto, but Kawada immediately made up the defense, but Naruto passed the ball accurately and sent the ball into Akagi''s hands.


    Akagi jumped for a slam dunk, and the huge power hit the whole basket constantly!


    "Awesome! Gorilla slam dunk!"


    "It doesn''t matter if you get beaten by the captain later, the gorilla dunks!!"


    12: 8


    The boys in the Xiangbei rest area are all cheering loudly, but for Naruto, this kind of slam dunk is not too difficult. After all, as long as he can continue to sit on the wild side, he can continue to create similar Attacking opportunities, although it can not be said that the mountain king''s inside line recklessly, but a similar ball should be able to come several times.


    "Akagi-student''s self-esteem is indeed too strong. He has just scored a goal by Kawada and he will get it back immediately. What do you think of the result of their duel, Mrs. Xiang?"


    "If you only talk about personal abilities, Kawada should have a higher chance of winning at this stage. But this is in a game. Basketball is never a person''s business. Akagi is weaker than Kawada in personal offense, but he can have Sakuragi. Such a teammate, his strength is definitely not comparable to the wild side."


    Akagi squeezed a big face, raised his arms to face Kawada, showing the muscles of his arms, and his provocative look was even more provocative than Kawada just now.


    Kawada: "Fukatsu, pass the ball to me, this guy like a gorilla is provoking me!"


    Naruto slowly drifted past Kawada: "To be precise, the guy who looks like you is provoking you, bald orangutan."


    Kawada & Akagi: "..."


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty-Naruto''s Poisonous Tongue, Zebei Distracted


    Although Naruto was mainly stimulating Kawada, because of the habits he had developed before, he also stimulated the orangutan captain by the way. The two teenagers who were completely invisible from the outside were stimulated by Naruto''s super poisonous tongue at the same time.


    Just as Akagi''s fist was raised, Naruto had already rushed to his home half. Even if the Captain of the Orangutan was depressed, he could only rush to defend.


    Just after Akagi slam dunk, he challenged Kawada. Of course, Kawada''s character could not be without grudges. He took the initiative to ask for the ball with Fukatsu in order to get the ball back.


    Naruto Kawada has ever seen the widest face staring at Akagi: "Akagi, don''t think it''s great to look like an orangutan. Defeating the mountain king is not something you can do with just talking!"


    Akagi''s face was serious, waiting to be rebutted, but Naruto''s ghost-like voice floated from not far away.


    "Bald orangutan, I don''t think you have any position to talk about others."


    He Tian: "..."


    Naruto was on the other side of the basket and the wild side, and at the same time, he did not forget his real main business, and he kept talking.


    "I thought our captain was already ugly enough, but the bald orangutan really refreshed my perception. Originally I thought that the orangutan and the monkey boss in Lingnan are already human bottom lines, but I didn''t expect it. Mountain King has one more ugly one."


    Akagi & Yuzumi: "Human bottom line?!"


    Hetian: "I''m more uglier than them?!"


    The centers of the three teams were all so popular that the Buddha ascended to heaven, and when the Buddha was born, Mitsui managed to endure the smile that was about to erupt, and cooperated with Naruto to continue his cross talk.


    "Hey, Sakuragi, Akagi, and Yuzu are all human bottom lines, so what is it that Kawada is uglier than them?"


    "Apes? East African apes? Anyway, the kind that can be put in a museum for exhibition."


    Naruto¡¯s venomous tongue made a burst of violent laughter in the entire arena. Of course, the Sakuragi Legion¡¯s four-member group laughed the loudest. They were Naruto¡¯s best buddies, and they were their best tricks. He didn''t have much friendship with Hetian, so naturally he wouldn''t be polite with the first center, and smiled without hiding.


    A few girls, as well as the Lingnan players, because they considered different relationships, they still laughed more reservedly, but the two bastards Mitsui and Miyagi were really not polite and laughed directly during the game.

 1717 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1717

    Both Matsumoto and Nobe looked a little bit smiling. They didn¡¯t laugh out loud because of Kawada¡¯s face. Captain Sano had the most stable mentality. He was one of the few people who was not affected by Naruto¡¯s jokes at all. Among the players, the worst performance is its ace player.


    Zebei was completely unable to concentrate because of Naruto''s jokes. He laughed directly during the game, and even forgot to guard his opponent.


    Rukawa Kaede is not as good as Zebei in terms of personal ability, but in terms of mental power and concentration, he threw the mountain king''s ace out a lot. In Naruto''s cross talk performance, Xiangbei No. 11''s performance was excellent, totally. Unaffected by the slightest influence, at the same time that the mountain king ace laughed, Rukawa Feng suddenly started and the goal was the basket.


    "Hetian, be careful!"


    Captain Shan Wang reminded loudly that Hetian, who was almost violent by the popularity, had just turned his head and what he saw in front of him was a red uniform.


    Snapped!


    Rukawa Feng suddenly played fast and shot the basketball in Kawada''s hands high into the air.


    Naruto''s laughter came to an abrupt end. With speed, he shook off the side of the field and rushed to the basket. Between Kawada''s jumps, he put the basketball under his control, and then vigorously tossed the front court.


    Although Mitsui and Miyagi were laughing a while ago, they still started when Naruto passed the ball.


    Matsumoto was also affected by the joke that Naruto had just now, and now the only thing Sanno can rely on is their most trusted captain-Kazunari Fukatsu!


    Shenjin''s mentality still remained calm, and he immediately launched a follow-up visit at the moment of Naruto''s long pass.


    After receiving Naruto''s pass, Miyagi ran all the way, and in a blink of an eye, he entered the Shanwang half. Then, with a wrist turn, he immediately passed the ball to his partner.


    After Mitsui caught the ball, he lightly touched his feet, and his body had already left the ground.


    As before, Mitsui''s movements were extremely smooth, and his body stretched extremely well in the air. If he shot this time, he would have to hit another three-pointer.


    Captain Shan Wang had no choice, and flew out diagonally, desperately intercepting Mitsui''s three-pointer this time.


    And Mitsui seemed to have expected it, retracted the ball in mid-air and passed it to Miyagi without hesitation.


    When Miyagi held the ball again, Matsumoto and Sawabei had already run through halftime, and if he hesitated, they might block him, so Miyagi immediately raised his hand to shoot without hesitation!


    when!


    In a hasty shot, the basketball hits the front of the rim, then fell onto the rim, and after a few laps around the rim, it finally rolled down the net reluctantly.


    Facing the basket and facing the Sanno player, Miyagi breathed a sigh of relief. Then when he turned around, he raised his arms and made a celebration.


    15: 8


    With the efforts of the cross talk trio, Xiangbei had a 7-point lead over the undefeated mountain king more than four minutes after the start of the first half.


    Although it is said that Xiangbei was able to launch a three-point counterattack this time because Rukawa fox stole the basketball in Kawada''s hands, if you think about it carefully, if it weren''t for Naruto''s previous jokes to distract Zebei, Rukawa would not be able to get rid of it so easily. When Zebei enters the post, Kawada is not so easy to be stolen. Although there is a suspicion of Wang Po selling melons, Naruto is responsible for the task of changing the momentum of the game in this offense.


    Different players have different ways to change their momentum.


    For example, the ace players with super attacking power like Xiandao and Rukawa, when the team is behind, as long as they can use the super attacking firepower like the pinnacle of the sea and continuously break through the enemy line to score, they can boost the morale of their team. Get up, of course if their opponent is Zebei, there may be some problems.


    As long as a powerful center like Akagi or Uozumi can make a few slam dunk performances, no matter what time it is, a heavy slam dunk is always the most exciting way to score.


    However, Naruto is not the same as the above two. Although he can do both, Naruto¡¯s favorite thing is to manipulate the psychological activities of the opponent with his poisonous tongue, and even the psychological activities of all the players on the court. At the beginning of the first game of the conference, countless poor young people fell under Naruto''s poisonous tongue. Now even Kawada Masashi has to retreat under Naruto''s poisonous tongue.


    Snapped!


    The Xiangbei cross talk trio high-five each other to celebrate the special cooperation of the three of them in the counterattack just now. Then they faced the Shan Wang players at the same time, showing their arms and showing their biceps. This action was the same as before Kawada.


    Even if it is a mountain king, it is impossible for a team to score 0 points in the game, but the offensive method like Xiangbei just now is simply a face-slap for the mountain king. Among them, Hetian and Zebei are the most depressed. One was baptized by Naruto''s poisonous tongue, and the other was thrown aside by the fox, and the two young men whose appearances were too different from each other, but now they are in the same mood.


    Miyagi ran slowly in front of Kawada: "Is the number one center forward in college? I really didn''t see it."


    Then Mitsui paused in front of Zebei: "Japan''s top high school student? Really low energy."


    And Naruto, continuing to aim at the depressed Kawada: "I thought the uglier the longer the center, the stronger the strength, but now I find that you are just ugly."


    Ruchuan Feng finally slipped past Zebei, "Big fool!"


    In addition to Akagi, three of the Xiangbei problem children''s four-member group had three intentions and one non-malicious, and they all had a good meal with the center forward and small front of the mountain king.


    It didn''t take long for the little monkey to stop under A Mu''s iron fist, and finally cocked his tail again.


    "What kind of college''s top center, as well as Japan''s top high school student, is so bad, it is really shameful to be labeled like this by Xiangbei!"


    "shut up!"


    "but¡­¡­"


    Boom!"be quiet!"


    "Woo..."


    What is the strength of Hetian and Zebei? Yesterday, the battle between Shan Wang and Ling Haixiang was clear enough, and only idiots like little monkeys would think they were weak.


    Moreover, Kawada and Zebei were not named by themselves. Their strength was recognized by national fans and even professionals like Kazuo Tangsawa. The performance of the two parties just now cannot be said to be a mountain king. Weak, just because Xiangbei''s performance is so good.


    Although Naruto has not yet demonstrated his personal offensive ability, in the offensive and defensive of Xiangbei, the shadow of this guy seems to be seen everywhere. Naruto has an advantage over Shan Wang''s power forward. With the cunning level of coach Anzai, how This weakness may be missed, and Naruto¡¯s ability is not only aimed at the wild, but even has an impact on all the mountain king players. Coach Anzai wants to see how much this first-year kid hides while training. thing.


    Huh!


    Sanno attacked, Fukajin''s three-pointer accurately penetrated the Xiangbei basket.


    15:11


    "Sure enough, when the team is in crisis, Shenjin will definitely stand up."


    Chapter 161-Playing with Zebei, Naruto''s plan


    At a critical moment, the first person to stand up to restore the morale of the mountain king was definitely not Zebei Eiji, but rather the seemingly tepid captain of the mountain king, Fukatsu Kazusei!


    Of course, Amu and the others can understand how much pressure Shenjin has to shoot a three-pointer in such a situation. This not only requires an accurate three-pointer, but also requires Taishan''s general stable psychological quality.


    This goal is actually very important for Shan Wang. If Shenjin misses, it will not only be a problem of not being able to catch up with the score, but it will also give Xiangbei a chance to pull the difference to 10 points in one fell swoop. Halfway through, the score reached double digits. Even for the mountain king, it was a lot of psychological pressure, and the captain of the mountain king was still so trustworthy.


    Domoto Goro let out a sigh of relief. In fact, if Fukatsu didn''t make a three-pointer, he might have to call a timeout in advance, but for now, he can take a moment.


    Zebei looked extremely unhappy facing the cold-faced fox in Xiangbei.


    "Damn fellow, don''t think you can pass again!"


    "Big idiot."


    Rukawa Maple¡¯s complaints are of course not as sharp as Naruto¡¯s super poisonous tongue. Compared with the other two of the Xiangbei Crosstalk trio, Rukawa Maple¡¯s character value surplus should far exceed. The sum of Naruto, Mitsui and Miyagi has a lot of problems, but compared to the members of the cross talk trio, Rukawa Kaede has been a good student for thousands of years, so his complaints are more hurtful in a sense, plus he That thousand-year-old ice face was even more exciting to Zebei.


    "Damn it!"


    The character and xinxing were only at the kindergarten level, where Zebei could bear this idle anger, and he was so angry that he immediately heard a loud roar from behind him.


    "Zebei, your pants are off!"

 1718 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1718

    "what?"


    The simple mountain king ace immediately lowered his head, saying that he was the number one high school student, but only a high school student.


    As soon as Mitsui changed hands, the basketball was immediately sent inside.


    Although Rukawa Kaede didn''t know that someone would suddenly play such a trick, his concentration power was countless times that of the king of the mountain. After receiving the ball, he immediately raised his hand and shot.


    The No. 1 high school student in Japan found it fooled. When he looked up in shock, the basketball had left Rukawa''s palm. Unless Zebei had a rocket booster installed at his feet, it would be impossible to intercept the ball.


    Huh!


    17:11


    The mountain king ace player, Japan''s No. 1 high school student, suffered a direct facial shot by the No. 11 Xiangbei.


    "Damn, what a despicable fellow!"


    Naruto gave Zebei a blank look: "Idiot, this is a tactic. I still have tricks to play with you, Zebei, be prepared to be killed by me."


    After Naruto dropped these words beside Zebei, he ran to Rukawa Fox and stretched out his right hand.


    The cold-faced fox froze for a moment, and honestly stretched out his hands to give Naruto a high-five.


    This has basically become an unwritten rule in the Xiangbei team. No matter what the trouble is, teammates must respond when they high-five. Even if the mood is bad, even Akagi cannot violate this invisible rule. Of course the fox does. in this way.


    Zebei clenched his fists tightly, his eyes filled with a lot of anger.


    "Cut, what a high school student in Japan! What a fool to be fooled by this trick!"


    The little monkey had just been quiet for a while and couldn''t continue to stop, but this time A Mu didn''t hit him, but shook his head a little helplessly.


    "This guy Zebei is still the same as last year. It''s not easy to concentrate."


    Xiangyang ace turned his head: "Amu, was Zebei like this last year?"


    "That''s right, Zebei, this guy, if he doesn''t meet a comparable opponent, he can''t concentrate completely, and his attention can be easily interrupted before he is fully concentrated. Sakuragi used to be with Zebei before. Playing basketball, you should know his problem, so he deliberately aimed at Zebei''s attack."


    Using this method to deal with the mountain king''s ace Zebei, A Mu had never thought about it before. In fact, even if he had thought about it, he would never do it.


    He shepherd, shouted at Zebei on the court that his pants had dropped, he couldn''t afford to lose that person.


    At this stage, this tactic can only be used by shameless guys like Naruto.


    Coach Anzai holds a tea cup in his hand, and he only has satisfaction with Naruto''s performance on the court, even this old fox.


    Coach Anxi is not this group of teenagers. In the professional basketball world, in order to win, there are any means.


    Trash talking is only the lowest level. If you wear a microphone on each professional player, after a game, the recording is definitely a heavy sound pollution.


    Swinging an elbow with a referee on his back and kicking black feet are all common in professional basketball. The Spurs defensive expert Bao Sanshu was a master at the time, so Bao Sanshu also has the nickname of Tianchou.


    Competitive sports itself is aimed at victory. Within the scope permitted by the rules, it is normal to play some sideballs, test the referee''s whistleblower and perform some foul actions. Naruto¡¯s method of disorderly will, It can only be said to be a kind of trash talk. Basically, as long as he doesn''t spew out genitals on the court, the flower shape will not stop him.


    For Coach Anxi, it is really good that Xiangbei has such a player.


    Naruto''s tactics against Zebei have been successful, and now Xiangbei still maintains a 6-point lead over Shanwang, and the situation is still favorable for Xiangbei.


    Zebei was played with that kind of tactics by Naruto, and of course he was very concerned, but Shenjin did not choose to pass the ball to Zebei at this time.


    Although Zebei¡¯s attack firepower is indeed the highest among the mountain kings, Zebei is not in good condition and Shenjin is not blind. The mountain king is now in the stage of not being too big or too small. The most important thing is to catch up with the score as soon as possible. It is not the time for Zebei to play.


    After Fukatsu looked for opportunities outside the three-point line, he passed the ball to Kawada who was inside.


    After Kawada held the ball, he immediately turned and ran beyond the three-point line. Such a tall center has a very good three-point shooting rate. In Japanese high school basketball, there are a total of players who can maintain an excellent three-point shooting rate above 190 cm. There are four, Naruto, Masashi Kawada, Sendo, and the captain and ace of Osaka Daiei Academy, power forward Jun Tsuchiya, just these four.


    After Kawada ran beyond the three-point line with the ball, Xiangbei''s orangutan captain immediately followed up. In fact, he had no choice but to mention outside defense.


    Seeing Akagi lift up the defense, Kawada immediately closed the ball and broke through with a short body. The speed is really not in line with his huge body.


    In detail, Kawada should be slightly slower than Naito in terms of absolute speed, but Kawada is far above Naito in terms of rhythm control and breakthrough skills.


    Hetian is extremely fast and breaks fast. His tall body carries the charm of a small forward when he breaks through. He quickly flashes past the Xiangbei captain and rushes straight into the Xiangbei basket.


    Huh!


    17:13


    Kawada made a slam dunk after breaking through Akagi, which finally relieved the depressed mood a little bit. He showed his biceps to Akagi again, and then immediately ran to his own half to prepare for defense before Xiangbei''s first poisonous tongue spoke. .


    In fact, Kawada didn''t need to care so much this time, because Naruto really didn''t want to complain about him at this time, but was thinking about Kawada''s breakthrough action just now.


    Hetian¡¯s prototype is Olajuwon, part of his image comes from Barkley, his footsteps are definitely not comparable to today¡¯s Akagi, but in detail, Hetian¡¯s footsteps are compared with Dameng¡¯s dream dance steps. gigantic difference.


    The pace of the big dream is not amazing to appear among the point guards, but the tall center can only use miracles to describe the pace.In fact, although Dameng has retired for many years, with his dream dance steps, even if he pays again, he can still achieve good results.


    Kawada''s footsteps must be a long way from Akagi in terms of speed, but it is hard to say that the footsteps under the basket change.After all, Kawada¡¯s footsteps evolved from the play styles of small forwards and point guards. Kawada was just a high school student in the final analysis. During high school, it was not enough for him to fully integrate the footsteps of point guards and center forwards. Therefore, Hetian today is not completely invincible.


    According to Sugiyama Shota¡¯s evaluation, Kawada¡¯s quality makes him a top three super center even if he enters the college basketball world directly. But if he can continue to integrate the changes in footwork with the center¡¯s play style, he Perhaps it will be able to compare with today''s No. 1 center in Japan, Sugiyama Shota.


    Kawada''s breakthrough to Akagi''s performance can only be regarded as a surprise. The first half of the game only passed more than five minutes, and the battle was only in the warm-up stage.


    Chapter 162-Famous Products of Xiangbei


    Mitsui calmly dribbled the ball from beyond the three-point line, and in front of him was the invisible trump card of the mountain king.


    Because Mitsui hit three three-pointers in a row at the beginning of the game, even Sanwang would be under a lot of pressure. Matsumoto is the same now. He knows very well that the guy in front of him is definitely not an opponent that can be easily dealt with, so Matsumoto Have to be careful.


    When it comes to pure attacking firepower, Matsumoto should not be under Mitsui. In terms of breakthrough speed, Matsumoto is slightly higher than Mitsui. However, Matsumoto is only an excellent attacker, but he is not a super defender who can stand alone. He has not yet come to love. And the stars are that big.


    Because the mountain king has Fukatsu, Fukatsu''s ability can certainly mobilize the maximum firepower of the mountain kings. Matsumoto and Sawakita only need to exist as attackers. Naturally, there will be someone who will pass the ball to the most suitable place to make them smooth. attack.


    This style is good for the Sanno team. With a super center and a rebounding champion, Matsumoto and Zebei can change positions at any time and act as powerful artillery. Together with the organization and scheduling of Fukatsu, Sanno¡¯s Attacks are of course not disadvantageous, but from a certain perspective, Fukatsu sacrificed his own attack firepower and fully dispatched his teammates, which also limited Matsumoto''s growth.


    Fukatsu itself is the best offensive initiation point. Kawada on the inside can also act as an offensive initiation center for the inside. Sanno does not need a third offensive initiation point. Matsumoto naturally loses the ability to grow into a super combo guard. opportunity.


    In fact, apart from Xiangbei, there will not be two dual guards on any team. This is the case in Japanese high school basketball.


    Like Xiangyang, Hainan, and Aihe, these three teams all have a dual guard. Fujima, Amu and Zhuxing are all national-level super guards. Whether it is offensive or organizational, in their The age group is at the highest level, but apart from them, the team lacks a second outstanding guard.


    Although Ah Shen was perfect on three-pointers, he was only a three-pointer. Therefore, Ah Shen was almost stared to death by Ikegami during the battle against Lingnan. In the matchup between Mitsui and Ikegami, although Ikegami''s defense Ability also caused a lot of trouble for Mitsui, but Ikegami''s hard work is definitely far better than when he was defending A Shen.


    Although Xiangyang has No. 2 point guard Ito besides Fujima, the organization and three-point ability are all considered good, but it only stops there.


    The difference between Ito and Fujima, apart from the technical aspect, the biggest difference is in the aura. Whether it is Ito or Ashin, they lack the courage to be the brains of the team and direct the operation of the entire team. Fujima is trying his best to train Ito, but also because of the existence of Fuji, Ito has never been able to become a single-sided defender. This is the same for Ajin and even Matsumoto.


    Because of the existence of a super guard in the team, the strength and role of the other guard is invisibly weakened. The biggest role of Ah Shen in Hainan is still the one-handed three-pointer, and he can play this point mainly because Ah Mu does not have the three-point ability, if A Mu has the three-point ability like Fujima and Fukatsu, A Shen''s role will be further weakened.


    The situation in Xiangbei is different from other schools and is very special.

 1719 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1719

    When Mitsui just returned to Xiangbei, his inferior physical strength was far worse than it is now. Coupled with a blank period of more than a year, Mitsui¡¯s confidence was not at all as good as when he was in junior high school. He has great speed and good passing sense, but he doesn''t have the three-point ability required by a point guard.


    Miyagi and Mitsui learned how to play three-pointers and shooting guards. In the process of communicating with each other, Mitsui also learned breakthrough skills and passing skills from Miyagi.


    The two of them promoted each other, which led to the situation where Xiangbei now has two dual guards.


    The reason why Xian Dao was able to make so much progress in a short period of time after switching to point guard, apart from his own talent and hard work, there is another reason that Lingnan''s captain and point guard are really not good enough.


    If Amu is not Hainan''s point guard but Lingnan''s point guard, even if he changes to point guard with the talent of Xiandao, he will not be able to improve so much in a short time. There are too strong people on his head. This limits the growth of players at this age, but if Amu is really Lingnan''s point guard, Coach Tian Gang can''t think of letting Xiandao play the point guard.


    This is probably the case of the mountain king. Coach Domoto could not fire such a super point guard as Fukatsu, and because Fukatsu''s existence also limited the comprehensive development of Matsumoto''s technology.


    Matsumoto defended Mitsui closely. Actually, Matsumoto''s defensive skills should be equivalent to Sendo, but because of his height, Matsumoto is only 180 cm tall. In terms of actual defensive strength, the gap is not small compared to Sendo. .


    Mitsui leaned on his side, facing Matsumoto with his left side, holding the ball in his right hand, widening the distance between the two sides, and secretly observing the running situation of his teammates.


    After 15 seconds of Xiangbei''s offensive time had passed, Mitsui turned to face Matsumoto head-on, and then made a short breakthrough without any pause.


    Mitsui¡¯s sudden change in rhythm made the defending Matsumoto feel tense, but with a slightly faster pace than Mitsui, he defended tightly in front of Mitsui, and at the same time did not dare to push the center to the lowest level, because he knew that the guy in front of him, The long-range shooting rate may still be higher than Zebei.


    Mitsui Mitsui couldn''t get rid of Matsumoto because of his speed, and immediately stopped. At the same time, the basketball turned from the hip to the left hand, and then quickly switched back and forth between his hands.


    Mitsui''s dribble under the hip was faster than when he broke through before. This made Matsumoto feel very twisted, but he had to follow Mitsui''s movements to shake the center of gravity.


    At this time, Amu stared at Mitsui''s movements closely, his eyes did not relax at all, as if he had been as serious as he had faced two powerful enemies, Fujima and Fukatsu on the court in the past.


    Both Amu and Mitsui are in the third year, and they will enter university together next year.


    Fujima will only play basketball until the end of high school, and after college, basketball can only be a hobby or hobby for Fujima, so there is no need to consider his problems.As for Amu and Mitsui, it is obvious that they will continue to play basketball even after they get to college. Even if they are shooting guards and point guards, as long as they are not in the same school, the probability of the two confronting each other is very high. After all, they They are all that kind of all-around super guards. If you count the stars of Shenjin and Aihe of the mountain king, this will be the strongest opponent in the same grade that Amu will encounter after entering college basketball next year. How could Amu now? Miss Mitsui''s performance?


    The basketball was switched back and forth between Mitsui''s hands, and then handed over to the left hand, thrusting towards the left.


    Matsumoto started with Mitsui''s actions, but still did not completely lose his position due to his speed advantage.


    But this seemed to be in Mitsui''s expectation. With a flick of his wrist, the basketball immediately changed from the hip to the right hand, and the direction of the breakthrough also changed.


    Matsumoto hurried back to defense, but his own rhythm has been affected by Mitsui''s rhythm. This time, even if he was fast, he could not keep up with Mitsui''s breakthrough. He was one position behind Mitsui, and with a height advantage of 5 cm, Matsumoto wanted to cover Mitsui. This attack is no longer possible.


    Mitsui stopped and raised his hand. The action was still that standard and smooth. As the number one sharpshooter in Xiangbei, Mitsui''s projection has always been so standard. Even coach Anzai''s experience cannot pick out any of Mitsui''s projections. Faults, this is a valuable asset accumulated from countless exercises.


    It''s just that when Sanwang No. 7, the number one center forward recognized by countless fans in colleges and universities took off, the huge broad body stretched in the air, the basketball did not leave Mitsui''s palm.


    Matsumoto reached out from behind and aimed at Mitsui''s right hand passing the ball.


    However, Kawada and Matsumoto, one front, one behind, one wants to cover, one wants to steal, and they all become useless.


    Mitsui quickly changed the ball to his left hand, and then passed it to the Xiangbei gorilla who was in an open position under the basket.


    Huh!


    The Xiangbei gorilla''s masterful tricks were once again staged, and the entire basket was swayed, and the strength was really extraordinary.


    Hetian''s face was depressed, especially the guy from Xiangbei who "looks like a gorilla like him" raised his arm again and gestured his own muscles.


    Matsumoto sighed helplessly, Mitsui Shou''s strength exceeded his initial expectations.


    Mitsui stretched out his hand. Although Akagi was a bit reluctant, he still wouldn''t violate Xiangbei''s "rules" and give Mitsui a high five.


    "It''s pretty good, Mitsui." The appreciation was a little awkward.


    Mitsui''s two eyebrows almost raised to the sky: "I''m the Kanagawa MVP, so this is a matter of course."


    Little monkey: "What a shit!"


    Naruto drifted by in front of Mitsui slowly, with admiration in his words: "It''s really amazing, Mitsui-san is really well-deserved." As soon as the front of the conversation turned, he immediately became insidious, "I just hope that Mitsui-san will pay attention to physical problems, so that it will not be a while. Tired to death."


    Miyagi: "Yes, that''s right, it''s better for seniors to pay attention, so as not to have us sweep you out of the court later."


    Naruto and Miyagi have no love from their peers at all, and as members of the Xiangbei cross talk trio, they still ridicule Mitsui constantly.


    "You two bastards!"


    The three people in Xiangbei are noisy, and the famous products of Xiangbei continue to be staged.


    Coach Anxi didn''t stop him at all, letting them mess around in the game against Sanwang.


    19:13


    Chapter 163-Naruto''s Big Hat


    After the mountain king''s Dinghai Shenzhen, Fukatsu comforted Matsumoto, he began to organize the mountain king''s attack.


    Although Matsumoto is better than Fukatsu in offensive firepower, she has never practiced point guard style. For Sanno, captain Fukatsu is always the first point of attack.


    Fukatsu held the ball and took the ball through half the court. Because of his 11 cm height advantage, although Fukatsu had to be careful about Miyagi''s steals, Miyagi''s defense did not pose much of a threat to Fukatsu''s passing and shooting.


    Fukatsu faced Miyagi, who was 11 cm shorter than himself, and easily passed the ball inside.


    Because the pass height is too high, at the height of Miyagi, it is too difficult to intercept, so I can only watch the basketball pass to Kawada''s hands.


    Kawada held the ball with a provocative smile on his broad face.


    "I heard you are the number one center forward in Kanagawa?"


    He raised his head and looked down at Akagi, smiling even more ironically: "Anyway, it''s only Kanagawa''s level!"


    Akagi did not speak, he was not the kind of person who was good at attacking each other with words, but his face was obviously darkened.


    Mu Mu: "Akamu, don''t be irritated by him!"


    "brother¡­¡­"


    Mu Mu and Haruko were very worried. After all, they all knew Akagi''s temper, and Kawada was the target Akagi had always wanted to defeat. They were all worried that Akagi would lose his calm because of this.


    Kawada does have the qualifications to evaluate Akagi. After all, as the recognized top center in colleges and universities, Akagi, the number one center in Kanagawa, does not appear to be glorious in front of Kawada.


    "Kawada and Akagi, they are now the highest-level center forwards in colleges and universities, and I really look forward to what kind of duel between them."


    "Kawada is the biggest challenge for Akagi at this stage. The technical aspect is still Kawada dominating. But whether Akagi can cross this hurdle psychologically is what I look forward to most!"


    "You are number one in Kanagawa, and I am number one in high school, you are not my opponent!"


    Hetian''s provocation against Akagi is still there, and the second # has appeared on Akagi''s big face, and it seems that he has reached the brink of rampage.


    Naruto suddenly gave up and Yebian''s top cow, and floated behind Chimu silently.


    "If you are ugly, Kawada, you are definitely number one in college."


    He Tian: "..."

 1720 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1720

    The poor first center classmate, just wanted to stimulate Akagi, and then looked for a chance to attack, but once again defeated under Naruto''s super poisonous tongue, he couldn''t even say a word of counterattack.


    Naruto floated around Chimu like a ghost, chattering constantly.


    "Speaking of Hetian, your face is as wide as Zebei said. This is the first time I have seen a face wider than our captain."


    ''Zebei, remember it for me!''


    Instinctively feeling the grievances floating from his No. 7 body, Japan''s No. 1 high school student immediately ran away.


    "Asshole! Don''t hurt me!!"


    After being mixed up by Naruto, Shan Wang¡¯s attack time is only 10 seconds left. This means that Kawada must break through the Xiangbei Gorilla Captain¡¯s defensive scoring within 10 seconds, otherwise the ball will be handed over. Xiangbei.


    Kawada tried to control his mood and minimized the impact of Naruto''s nonsense on him as much as possible, and at the same time began to fight hard with his back to Akagi.


    Although Kawada¡¯s impact is very powerful, Akagi¡¯s strength is comparable to him. Even Kawada is not as explosive as Xiangbei No. 10. Because he and Naruto have many offensive and defensive experiences in the team, Akagi lowered his center of gravity and resisted. , So that Kawada''s strong hit has no obvious effect.


    ''Good job, Akagi!''


    Yuzhu punched hard. Although he was an opponent, his relationship with Akagi, like Amu and Fujima, maintained a strange friendship.


    Of course, there is another reason. In the match between the king of the mountain and Ling Haixiang, Yu lived in the matchup with Hetian, and was almost defeated by Hetian. In addition, Hetian just stimulated Akagi. Yugoslavia also hoped that Akagi could do this. Kanagawa''s No. 1 center can beat Kawada. Even if the reputation of the No. 1 center in colleges and universities can''t fall on his head, Uozumi hopes to fall in Kanagawa Prefecture.


    Kawada continued to play hard at the basket, but the effect was not good, but in this fierce power confrontation, Kawada suddenly recovered.


    Because he fully resisted the impact of Hetian, Akagi obviously couldn''t adapt to Hetian''s changes immediately under such circumstances. His center of gravity shook and his body staggered twice, and Hetian immediately turned around. It turned around so quickly that it was really unimaginable that it was 194 cm. Big guy.


    ''So fast!''


    Akagi''s heart was shocked. Although in that practice match yesterday, Akagi had seen many scenes of Kawada playing with fish at the speed of his turn, he could only feel this gap when he was actually facing up with Kawada. 198 Centimeter''s body is obviously too clumsy, even if Akagi''s agility is higher than that of Yuzhu, he can''t keep up with Hetian''s turning speed.


    Kawada made a beautiful turn to throw away Akagi. When facing the basket, there were 3 seconds left, and a dunk was definitely enough.


    Hetian¡¯s body had already jumped into the air, and Akagi just turned around. At this time, it¡¯s definitely useless to take off again. He could only watch Hetian dunk, but Akagi¡¯s eyes widened, not because Hetian. It was the palm that appeared from mid-air.


    "what?!"


    The people of Kanagawa were shocked, and seemed to feel that the scene was taken for granted.


    After getting rid of the letting go players, he has entered the best offensive range under the basket. I think the scoring has been stable this time, but the guy with the biggest problem in Xiangbei will actually appear every time he shouldn''t appear. The place.


    Snapped!


    Naruto accurately slapped the basketball in Kawada''s hands, and the strange force erupted from his body directly slammed the basketball in Kawada''s hands.


    The first center in college suffered a block?


    Well, Kawada has played basketball for three years. It is an exaggeration to say that he has not been blocked even once. Even Amu, Xiandao, and even Zebei must have encountered blocked shots before, but Since Kawada was in the second grade, fewer and fewer people were able to block him. There are not a few people who were blocked by him. Therefore, the audience, even the mountain kings, have not seen such a scene for a long time.


    He Tian was blocked?Being a first-year student?


    Seeing such a scene, the first reaction of the Sanwang people was all stunned, and even the brain of coach Goro Domoto stopped for a moment.As for the mountain king ace player, his face was also stunned at this time, completely forgetting what he should do. This kid''s concentration was completely unqualified!


    When the red figure flashed by, Zebei hadn''t realized what he should do now. He turned his head and could only watch the man in the red No. 11 basketball uniform running towards his own half.


    On this court, when it comes to court concentration, who can compare with Xiangbei No. 11?


    Even if the ball skills are not as good, Rukawa Feng Shengsheng throws Zebei out of the galaxy in terms of concentration!


    Boom!


    After two loud noises, Naruto and Kawada fell to the ground due to body collisions at the same time. From the sound from the ground, the two of them fell absolutely not lightly this time. I don''t know if there will be any problems with the fall.


    These two loud noises also reminded the players on the field that they are still playing. When the Shan Wang player turned around, Xiangbei No. 11 had already entered Shan Wang''s basket, and there was no one defending.


    Huh!


    Excellent concentration can be exchanged for shooting percentage.


    21:13


    After being blocked by Naruto as the first center of the college, Sanno was shot by Rukawa Kaede to score a fast break. The difference between the two sides reached 8 points, which was close to double digits. At this time, only seven minutes had passed in the first half of the game. That''s it.


    Although Amu and the others had known that this year''s Xiangbei was very strong, no one would have expected that the match between Shan Wang and Xiangbei would be such an opening. With Xiangbei''s main lineup, the unbeaten Shan Wang was 8 points behind.


    Thinking about it carefully, Mitsui''s consecutive three-pointers, coupled with Naruto''s slam dunk, all five positions have a good performance, it seems that Xiangbei can play such a situation with Sanwang, it is also a matter of course.


    Seven minutes into the first half of the game, the team fell behind by 8 points. For Shan Wang, it has never happened in the past two to three decades. Because of Xiangbei¡¯s excellent performance in the first half, he was ahead of Shan Wang. Yamano coach Domoto Goro was also helpless and had to call out the first timeout of the game.


    Chapter Sixty Four-Forced Timeout


    "It''s terrible."


    The above evaluation comes from the Hainan captain.


    "Indeed, 8 points, who would have thought it would be such an opening?"


    This sentence comes from Captain Xiangyang.


    "Xiangbei, alas..."


    The last sentence comes from Lingnan''s next captain.


    Hainan¡¯s next captain was not here. He was pulled aside by Hainan¡¯s next captain, lest his nonsense regardless of occasions ushered in the fist sanctions of Hainan¡¯s current captain, but Hainan¡¯s next captain obviously did not understand his predecessors¡¯ Painstakingly, still yelling there.


    "Ah God, don''t hold my head!"


    The noise of the little monkey barking obviously had no effect on Amu and the others. They were only concerned about the match between Xiangbei and Shanwang.


    A Mu smiled bitterly and shook his head: "The Undefeated Mountain King actually fell behind by 7 points at the start. I couldn''t even think of this kind of thing before."


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    A sigh gently overflowed from Captain Xiangyang¡¯s mouth, with a slightly enviable look in his eyes: "I thought that Xiangbei would be able to compete with the mountain king to look at them very highly, but I didn¡¯t expect Xiangbei to make such an opening. Defeated by 8 points?!"


    "The players in Xiangbei have improved again. Speaking of their main players are all problem children, even Senior Akagi is no exception. I really want to know if there is anything they can''t do on the court."


    Among the three''captains'', Xian Dao has the deepest understanding of Xiangbei, and his last words also resonated with Amu and Tengzhen.


    Even though today''s Xiangbei cannot be regarded as the true undefeated king, even if today''s Xiangbei has taken the lead, they still have not defeated the mountain king. The tactics of the mountain king are not so easy to crack, but Xiangbei, some kind In the sense it seems really omnipotent.


    With Mitsui''s consecutive three-pointers, Naruto covered Kawada''s cap and Rukawa made a quick counterattack.


    This group of problem children in Xiangbei was really extraordinary when they were able to perform such a performance against the mountain king.


    While Amu, Tengzhen and Xiandao admired Xiangbei, they also knew very well that Xiangbei would be the most powerful enemy of their three teams, not only this year, but also in the future.


    Although the overall strength of Xiangbei''s bench is not strong, even after the third grade Akagi and Mitsui graduate, the strength of Xiangbei may not be much weaker. Among the second-year players, there is Naito who has a super body on the inside and Miyagi on the outside. As a point guard, the strength of both inside and outside is still strong, and even after they graduate, the first-year Naruto and Rukawa Kaede can also take on the big responsibilities. In the next two years, Xiangbei''s strength will be very strong.

 1721 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1721

    Xian Dao stared at the bench in Xiangbei, a smile suddenly appeared on the handsome face.


    "Actually... Xiangbei''s current counterpoint is not their most reasonable tactical position distribution."


    A Mu''s eyes lit up, and when he turned to Lingnan as the captain, there was appreciation in his eyes.


    "Have you noticed it, Xiandao?"


    "Yeah. Although it is not embarrassing for Akagi-senpai to say this, it is the most reasonable tactical arrangement for Xiangbei today to let Sakuragi play the center and defend Kawada, and Akagi-senpai defends the field."


    "Yes, although Akagi is Kanagawa''s number one center forward, he is the first time he has encountered an opponent like Kawada in an official game. In a one-on-one situation, Kawada still has a big advantage over Akagi. In fact, letting Sakuragi defend Kawada is the most reasonable tactic."


    "Sakuragi and Kawada have very similar technical styles. Although they are tall, they are both very skilled players. They have the strength and are also very good at breakthroughs, long shots and passing, which can limit them to the maximum. In fact, they are only each other. Let Sakuragi defend Kawada, and Akagi suppresses Nobe to the maximum, so that Xiangbei can maximize the inside advantage and have the guarantee of victory."


    The three''captains'' are here to discuss the tactics of Xiangbei, but fortunately, Yuzhu did not hear their conversation, otherwise the monkey boss would definitely have a big opinion.


    But the three things that they can think of, will Coach Anxi not understand?


    Letting Naruto defend Kawada is of course the best arrangement for Xiangbei, but with Akagi''s self-esteem, I am afraid that this tactic cannot be accepted.And although Naruto and Akagi have had a lot of match-up practice in the usual team practice, the practice is different from the actual game. Only by being stimulated in the real game, can players of this age be quick Progress, just like it was during the Xiangling War.


    In fact, from the perspective of Naruto and Anzai coaches, they even hope that Akagi can lose to Kawada and Rukawa can also lose to Zebei. It is best to be the kind of disastrous defeat.


    Anyway, it¡¯s just a practice game. The outcome is irrelevant. Only true failure can stimulate the growth of these two self-esteem guys. Both Naruto and Anzai are silently praying that they can lose more miserably. it is good.


    Coach Anxi didn''t have any tactical arrangements for the other players, but he only called Naruto to his side and let him come over.


    "Sakuragi, it doesn''t matter whether you win or lose in this game. The most important thing is to train Akagi and Rukawa as much as possible. Do you know what to do?"


    "Don''t worry, father, I understand."


    Naruto made an OK gesture with Coach Anzai, and then avoided the sight of Mitsui''s questioning by drinking water as an excuse.


    The Sanno coach, who looks a lot like Xiandao, slowly glanced over all the players in front of him: "During this period, how do you feel about your performance?"


    The mountain king players lost their voice collectively, either drinking water or looking up at the ceiling, no one could answer the coach''s questions.


    Being masqueraded, buckled, breached, blocked, all the players burned like a fire on the court, but after the timeout has calmed down, think about your previous performance, the mountain king player All of them blush, after all, they are all just teenagers. In this case, it is normal to blush and embarrass.


    In fact, after careful calculation, no one except the captain of the mountain king Fukatsu Kazushin is considered to be normal. Among them, Zebei and Hetian performed the worst, but they both held the title of first in the university.


    "Kawada, No. 10 Sakuragi of Xiangbei is very good at using language to disperse the opponent''s concentration. You must concentrate in the next game. Your opponent is only Xiangbei''s captain Takanori Akagi."


    "Zebei, you have always had a problem of not being attentive enough to play. If you don''t meet an opponent comparable to yourself, it is difficult for you to maintain a high degree of concentration. I have never asked you to correct this problem before, and I don''t want to restrict you. Free growth, but you should know by now that Xiangbei is a very strong team. If you want to defeat Xiangbei, it is absolutely impossible to lose you, because you are our trump card, understand?"


    Teenagers are the easiest to get hot heads, and are the easiest to be inspired and moved. The king of the mountain has bright eyes and a flash of fighting spirit.


    "Yes, coach!"


    Chapter 165-Competition between the two sides, the whole and the individual


    The ten players from Shan Wang and Xiangbei once again walked onto the court with sharp eyes, as if they were on the battlefield!


    Sanno ball power, Shenjin organization, Sanno''s consistent style.


    Fukatsu took the ball through the midfield unhurriedly. Now that the mountain king is behind and needs to catch up with the point difference, there is still a lot of time left, so they don''t have to worry, it''s the strategy to play steadily.


    After Fukatsu took the ball through the midfield, he didn''t give Miyagi a chance to steal, and immediately passed the ball into the hands of inside Kawada.


    Akagi failed to guard Kawada just now. Although Kawada''s slam dunk was finally blown by Naruto with a big hat, but with Akagi''s pride and pride, he must be worried in his heart. At this time, he took a sigh of relief. Defend this college''s first center.


    It''s just that the more deliberate the idea, the worse, because too much attention will make Akagi''s movements stiff.


    Kawada easily deceived Akagi with his flexible actions, but because of the tragic experience of being slapped with a big hat just now, Kawada did not rush into the basket to attack, but after deceiving Akagi, he pulled to a high position and raised his hand to prepare. Jump shot.


    The nearest Rukawa fox flew out diagonally, intending to block Kawada''s shot, but Kawada made a fake shot, and the basketball was immediately sent to the hand of the emptied mountain king.


    The jump shot is Zebei''s best scoring method. In order to open up a situation in the United States, Zebei''s jump shot has been carefully trained.


    Huh!


    Accurate and neat, Zebei''s jump shot really has an admirable beauty.


    21:15


    "Isn''t it the trump card strategy, but the whole game?" Coach Gaotou folded the fan in his hand and looked thoughtful.


    "Xiangbei has to beat Yamano in the two positions of power forward and shooting guard. However, in center, small forward and point guard, Yamano has obvious advantages. After all, Akagi''s speed and Miyagi''s height are irreparable weaknesses. Moreover, Zebei''s attack firepower is definitely higher than Rukawa Feng. As long as the three of them can perform normally, Xiangbei will still be very hard."


    "Center is behind, power forward is dominant, point guard is behind, shooting guard is dominant?"


    Coach Gaotou showed a strange smile on his face, and Tian Gang looked at each other, and both had the same idea.


    "The performance of the small forwards of both sides will determine the outcome of this game."


    Xiangbei¡¯s main lineup is certainly strong, but it¡¯s a problem that the formation time is too short, and the tacit understanding between each other is not enough. Compared with Xiangyang''s team that is good at zone defense, the weakness is very obvious. As long as the mountain king players pass the ball continuously, the Xiangbei players If there is a mistake in his running position, the defensive hole will naturally show up in front of the mountain king.


    With the exception of power forward Nobe, the other four players of Shan Wang all have excellent scoring ability. As long as there are any holes in Xiangbei, Shan Wang can easily score.


    The two famous Kanagawa marshals had already seen this, but Rukawa Kaede glanced at Zebei and immediately turned around to prepare for the attack.


    After Miyagi pushed the ball through halftime, he immediately passed the ball to his defender partner.


    Even if Fukatsu has the height advantage over Miyagi, the flame man from Xiangbei, who is facing Matsumoto, also has the advantage of height and technical comprehensiveness.


    Because Xiangbei now has the advantage, Mitsui is not in a hurry to attack, but calmly observes the running situation of his teammates, looking for suitable attack opportunities, if there is no chance, it is a good choice to delay the attack for 30 seconds.


    Mitsui is now more and more of a mature player. The improvement of his skills, the accumulation of experience, and the rebuilding of self-confidence, all these combined, make Mitsui far beyond the level of junior high school. In fact, it is necessary to let the current There is no problem with Mitsui being the captain of Shohoku.


    A cool head on the court, excellent technology, and a far-reaching view of the overall situation are all what a captain needs. Of course, Mitsui has an advantage over Akagi as the captain.


    Mitsui is handsome!


    Naruto spit out in his heart while fighting against the bull with Nobe, and Mitsui took a glance at Naruto and made tactical gestures at the same time.


    Naruto immediately understood, and the movements of the Nobe Top Bull immediately began to increase his strength.


    Mitsui Yan was quick to pass the ball into Naruto''s hands.


    After Naruto received the ball, he lowered his center of gravity and hit back.


    Naruto''s posture for singles is not standard compared to the general posture. It is a relatively alternative singles posture, but this posture is particularly useful.Kanagawa''s four major centers all suffered under Naruto''s move.


    Poor Nobe Kanhiro, although he has an excellent height of 198 cm, he is also a famous super rebounding machine nationwide, but his weight of only 88 kg is obviously unable to withstand Naruto''s strange impact.


    Although Nobe has excellent rebounding ability and is a very good power forward, his strength is that he can''t resist the monster Naruto.


    Naruto hit the wild side and kept retreating. Even if the wild side resisted desperately, he could only be the same as the inside player who had confronted Naruto in the past. Naruto was forced to sit under the basket step by step, and then turned around and jumped under the basket. , Easily score.


    The Kanagawa players, or the four major centers of Kanagawa, have the deepest understanding of Naruto¡¯s tricks. They are also famous inside players in Kanagawa. They all have national standards. Akagi is the top super center in the country, but they are criticized. The guy''s back-to-back singles were almost defeated. So far, no one except Naito can resist Naruto''s super strange power.

 1722 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1722

    Nobe''s face was depressed, but he had no choice but to watch Naruto score the ball.


    23:15


    Yuzumi stretched a big face that was older than Akagi, and seemed not in a good mood.


    "Sakuragi, this guy always plays this trick!"


    Chishang sneaked a glance at Yuzhu''s face, and he could actually understand his mood.


    In the practice games between Xiangbei and Lingnan, Akagi had a long time to rest off the court, and during that time, Naruto had been facing up with Yuzhu. The result was the first-year kid with that weird attack. The posture completely defeated Yuzumi''s defense. Afterwards, in the United Finals, because Akagi was injured and unable to play, the matchup between Yuzumi and Naruto was almost a tragedy for the audience, and Nobe can only be regarded as a repeat. The tragedy at the time was nothing more than Yuzhu.


    Naruto Chongyebian gestured his biceps, and laughed at the same time.


    "The position of the nation''s number one power forward, I''m sorry that it already belongs to me."


    Nobe''s face was depressed, but Naruto obviously wouldn''t let his anger lower. After celebrating with Mitsui''s high-five, he secretly made a gesture of contempt at Nobe''s, and then quickly ran to his own half.


    Captain Shan Wang can only fight fires all over the court. It is true that the poisonous tongue ability of the Xiangbei Children''s Army Corps is too terrifying, and he has no choice but to run to comfort the injured hearts one by one.


    "Sakuragi Flower Road... really headache..."


    The threat from Xiangbei to Shanwang is not only because of their skills, but also because of their poisonous tongue. Because of the repeated poisonous tongue stimulation of Xiangbei, it is not easy for Shanwang players to maintain a normal mentality. Of course, the most difficult thing is that Captain Mountain King.


    If Shanwang¡¯s tactic is to play the whole, and the tacit cooperation between all the players, then Xiangbei¡¯s tactic is undoubtedly the point of hitting Naruto.


    In terms of the current level of understanding in Xiangbei, it is not a big problem to fight the whole game once or twice, but over time, the problem of their insufficient level of understanding will be completely exposed to the mountain king, and then it will only be a dead end. That''s it, and Naruto''s opposition to Nobe has an obvious advantage in itself, and Xiangbei will never give up this obvious advantage.


    Naruto''s personal scoring ability has been suppressed before, and now it is thoroughly revealed under Xiangbei''s current tactics.


    With the tacit cooperation between the three super-college-level players, Shan Wang continued to pass the ball to create a defensive loophole in Xiangbei. Kawada, Zebei and Nobei three consecutive offensive scores, and the tacit understanding of the three was extremely mature.


    However, Xiangbei has become a solo tactic. No matter how tight the defenses of the mountain king are, Xiangbei will pass the ball to Naruto to create a single chance for Naruto. Therefore, the main force of the mountain king, Omaeno, will be completely tragedy.


    Nobe can''t resist Naruto''s back and singles collision in strength. Even if he suddenly withdraws while defending Naruto, this kind of move is of no use to Naruto. Naruto aims at Nobe and makes a strong attack, letting the mountain king be the main force. Daqian suffered continuous humiliation and could not stop the attack of Xiangbei 10 at all.


    Shan Wang fights the whole, Xiangbei fights the individual, and the two sides use their own tactics to attack, and the offense is really evenly divided.


    In the past 13 minutes of the first half, Xiangbei 31:25 Shan Wang, Shan Wang only caught up with 2 points in nearly 6 minutes, the overall tactical effect is not obvious.


    When Sanno was behind and seemed to be suppressed by Xiangbei for the entire first half, Sanno''s ace player, Japan''s top high school student Sawakita Eiji, finally showed real offensive firepower.


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty-Sixty-Six-Small Front, Zebei and Ruchuan


    After Zebei held the ball, he sprinted all the way to the northern half of Hunan.


    Rukawa Fox does not need to be said by others. It is naturally a close defense against Japan''s number one high school student. His current ambition is to defeat Zebei and become Japan''s number one high school student. Naturally, Zebei''s actions are not missed.


    Zebei''s eyes are very focused. Basketball in his hands is almost like a part of his body. In fact, at Zebei''s age, he can have the skills he has today. It is definitely not just talent and hard work that can be achieved.


    The basketball moves back and forth between Zebei''s hands, the dribble is fast, and the rhythm is very fast and steady.


    After Zebei continued his crotch and changed hands, he immediately jumped to the right.


    Rukawa made a mistake in judgment, and when he immediately turned back to defense, he had already missed half of Zebei''s position.


    Zebei rushed all the way and went straight to the basket of Xiangbei, and then faced the first altitude on the court, the captain of the orangutan in Xiangbei, and took off brazenly.


    Akagi and Rukawa also took off at the same time and fought the mountain king ace back and forth.


    In fact, at this time, Hetian at the basket has been completely empty. As long as Zebei can pass the ball to Hetian, Hetian can easily score at the basket, but Hetian seems to have no intention of attacking at all, and he also knows that Zebei This guy can''t pass the ball at all.


    Before and after, they were attacked by Akagi and Rukawa. So far, only Lingnan ace players have enjoyed this highest treatment.


    Sawabei brazenly faced Kanagawa''s first center forward, collected the ball in the air and twisted his waist, swaying the front and back double blocks of Akagi and Rukawa.


    Huh!


    The basketball was smashed into the basket by Zebei with all his strength. Even if his strength is not as terrible as Naruto and Akagi, the smooth movement is far from the tall inside players can compare.


    31:27


    If it were in a formal game, Zebei''s slam dunk just now was enough to attract the cheers of countless spectators, but there were few excited spectators.


    The little Hainan monkey widened his eyes. At this moment, the loudest guy couldn''t say a word.


    Because there was a confrontation with Kaede Rukawa, although the little monkey was not convinced, he had already acknowledged Rukawa¡¯s strength subconsciously and regarded him as his strongest opponent. The little monkey immediately lost his voice as he scored under the attack.


    Under the attack of these two people, it is not that no one can do it in Kanagawa. If the chance is good, Sendo and Amu can also do it. In fact, Naruto can also do it, but even if it is a three-on-three pair in the team. Niu, it is impossible for Akagi and Rukawa to attack him alone.


    Although Mitsui and Fujima are strong, due to physical limitations, it is almost impossible for them to score under the attack of Akagi and Rukawa.


    No matter how arrogant the little monkey is, he doesn''t think he can score under the strong attack of Akagi and Rukawa.Even if there were countless rumors in the past that let him know that the name of Japan¡¯s number one high school student belongs to Sawakita Eiji, even in yesterday¡¯s practice match, Sendo could not stop Sawakita, but in the heart of the little monkey, he was considered the strongest. The person is still Amu, and the most difficult person to deal with is Rukawa, and now Zebei easily breaks through Rukawa after pulling the rod slam dunk, seems to be subverting the little monkey''s cognition.


    The middle-aged man shook his head and sighed, his tone was slightly dry.


    "This fellow Zebei, he looks like this when he is headstrong..."


    Last year''s Summer National Competition, Hainan met the undefeated mountain king in the semifinals.In that game, Amu¡¯s performance was not lost to Shanwang¡¯s head guard Kazunomi Fukatsu. In terms of statistics, Amu¡¯s performance was even better than Fukajin. However, Hainan¡¯s last captain was in that game. The performance is really not flattering.


    Scored 9, rebounds 2, steals 0, blocks 1, assists 3, turnovers 13.


    In fact, when he saw this technical statistics after the game, even A Mu couldn''t believe that this was the data that the Hainan captain would play, but this is the fact, the captain of the national strong team Hainan University Affiliated Middle School basketball team, Actually being played around by the first-year kid from Shan Wang, the normal game was severely curbed, and even among all the data, there was only one item, or the error of this item reached double digits!


    Zebei¡¯s style of play is certainly willful. In the evaluation of Naruto and Anzai¡¯s coaches, Zebei¡¯s basketball awareness is only at the level of kindergarten, but his offensive ability gives him the qualifications for willfulness. Even in a team like Shan Wang, Domoto Goro is still willing to let Sawabei go wayward, because he is Sawabei Eiji, the king of the mountain!


    For example, if Sendo¡¯s offensive ability is set to 100 points to calculate.


    Rukawa has 99 points, which is almost the same as Xiandao, but is slightly lower than Xiandao in the grasp of the attacking rhythm; Mitsui is unlikely to attack from the inside because of height and speed limitations, but the three points are accurate, 94 points; Amu Strong body, good at breaking through, strong anti-interference ability, good at making 2+1, but without three-point ability, it is also 94 points; Kawada has both inside and outside ability, has strong internal and external dominance ability, integrated inside and outside, 95 points; Akagi is in the basket His offensive ability has 95 points, but at medium and long distances, he can only have 60 points at most. In general, it is much lower than Hetian.


    Other players, such as Miyagi, have only 90 points due to height restrictions; Matsumoto''s three-point shooting rate is lower than Mitsui, but the breakthrough ability and speed are higher than Mitsui''s, 95 points; although the captain of Sanno usually does not show up and show up, However, at the critical moment, he will play the stable scoring ability of Dinghai Shenzhen, 92 points.


    Like Naito, who needs someone¡¯s cooperation to be able to exert his abilities, we don¡¯t do calculations for the time being. Naruto himself is also excluded. Under the premise that Sendo¡¯s offensive ability is 100 points, Zebei¡¯s attack firepower is at least 110 points. , The gap is not small!


    Zebei''s offensive capabilities are absolutely above Xiandao and Rukawa. In fact, even if Xiandao and Rukawa join forces, it is impossible to completely suppress Zebei. People like Zebei cannot be completely blocked.


    After slam dunk, Zebei hung on the hoop, took off his strength, and then fell to the ground.


    "I won''t give you a chance to defeat the mountain king!"


    Chimu and Rukawa were both arrogant guys. How could they endure Zebei''s provocation, their fists clenched immediately.


    In other words, although Sendo once scored under the attack of Akagi and Rukawa, the character of Sendao classmates is better than Zebei. After Sendo scores, there is always no such sullen reaction, which makes Akagi and Rukawa less angry, and now , The King of Mountain Ace obviously provoked the anger of both of them.


    31:27


    Akagi and Rukawa ran towards the Sanno half-court to prepare for the offense, while Naruto sent a baseline ball. After passing the ball to Miyagi, he gestured to the two Xiangbei point guards.


    Mitsui and Miyagi were taken aback, and at the same time they looked at the calm Buddha on the coach''s bench, and then nodded to show that they understood Naruto''s meaning.

 1723 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1723

    It¡¯s not the first time that the three of them have cooperated in this way. The last time they played against Lingnan, Mitsui and Miyagi understood that Naruto meant deliberate training. If it was just Naruto¡¯s ideas, of course the two of them Nor would he obey that much, but Naruto''s ideas also represent the meaning of Coach Anzai. For this, these two good teachers who respect teachers must cooperate with Naruto''s actions.


    After Miyagi took the ball through halftime, it passed to Rukawa inside.


    Naruto and Mitsui started running at the same time, and Mitsui''s shooting guard was running around on the outside, but Naruto, the power forward, did not guard the basket, but pulled it to the high post.


    Nobe knew that Naruto has three-point ability, so he had to follow the defense. Naruto''s running took the initiative to empty the inside line. Now Akagi and Kawada are left in the inside line. There is enough space for Rukawa and Zebei to play singles. .


    Although Rukawa didn¡¯t know that coach Anzai was honing himself deliberately through this game, but the meaning of his teammates letting him go singles can still be seen. Although this fox has no expression, he is still quite happy in his heart because he plays with Zebei. , In itself is the result Rukawa hoped.


    Zebei glanced at the Xiangbei players who were all pulled apart and smiled on his handsome face.


    "It seems that your teammates trust you very much, but I won''t let you pass!"


    Rukawa''s eyes suddenly became sharp, it was exactly a fox preparing to prey, and Zebei in front of him looked more terrifying than him.


    Zebei''s concentration increased to the highest level, his eyes fixed on Rukawa''s movements.


    ''No flaws?!''


    With Rukawa''s breakthrough ability, he could not find any flaws in Zebei''s defense. At least with Rukawa''s eyesight, he could not find the holes in Zebei''s defense that he could break through.


    Rukawa continuously changes direction from side to side, and the speed is fast. The average defensive player has long been thrown away by him. Even Xiandao cannot fully maintain the defensive position in the continuous change of direction, but Zebei¡¯s defense has no flaws. , Always stopped in front of Rukawa, preventing him from any attack angle.


    The smile on Zebei''s face disappeared, and all that was left was focus.


    ''This guy has finally revealed his true colors?!''


    Rukawa stunned for a while, and finally understood why Zebei was called the number one high school student in Japan. It was at this moment of shaking God that Zebei quickly shot.


    Snapped!


    It was accurately shot on the basketball that Rukawa dropped!


    Chapter 167-Zebei''s stunts, small throws under the basket


    ''Oops!''


    Rukawa felt a shock and turned around quickly.


    But the moment Rukawa turned around, Zebei rushed out like lightning and took the lead in putting the balloon into the bag.


    Rukawa did not expect that Zebei would steal the ball at the moment of shaking the gods. The depression in his heart can be imagined, but he immediately turned back to defense. If Zebei steals and the quick attack succeeds, Rukawa''s face can be completely lost. Up.


    Zebei rushed all the way into the northern Hunan half, and in front of him was an empty basket that was completely undefended.


    However, Zebei did not choose a conservative and stable attack method, instead, after halftime, he directly made a shooting posture outside the three-point line.


    Rukawa flew up from behind, saw Zebei projecting, and immediately flew out, leaning over to intercept Zebei.


    Facing Rukawa''s desperate defense, Zebei''s eyes were completely undisturbed.


    Huh!


    31:30


    Zebei''s three-pointer penetrated Xiangbei''s basket. The 6-point advantage accumulated by Xiangbei''s previous excellent performances now only has 1 point left in less than a minute. This is the attacking ability of the ace Zebei.


    Zebei punched his fist and looked at Rukawa with a smug smile on his face: "I won!"


    Rukawa was full of fire, but he could only think about getting it back in the next attack. After all, Rukawa belonged to the losing side in this attack and defense.


    ''Ha, I know Rukawa still can''t deal with Zebei, but that''s what makes it interesting!''


    Naruto complained badly about his friend, and didn''t mean to comfort Rukawa at all.


    Rukawa''s personality is arrogant and arrogant, and to comfort him, if it is not done well, it is easy to cause humiliation and humiliation. At this time, it is better to just leave this kid aside.


    Although Coach Anzai doesn''t have Naruto''s gloating ideas, but for Rukawa, Coach Anzai still adopts a laissez-faire approach. Coach Anzai will never intervene personally unless he is about to lose control.


    Rukawa completely lost to Zebei in the offense and defense just now, and when Xiangbei attacked again, he still chose to pass the ball to Rukawa.


    Rukawa catches the ball and faces Japan''s top high school student again.


    A confident smile appeared on Zebei''s face: "Do you want to come again? It doesn''t matter, how many times I won''t let you pass!"


    Rukawa Fox''s face turned black: "Shut up!"


    The two styles are very similar, but their situation in the team is completely different.


    Zebei is undoubtedly the number one ace player of the mountain king. Whether it is Matsumoto, who has the same strong offensive firepower, or Fukatsu and Kawada, who also have the first number, they will all be pressed by Zebei~ under him.


    Although Zebei¡¯s basketball is very willful, no matter whether it is the coach or Domoto Goro, he will let Zebei¡¯s willfulness go. Even if the situation is not good, he will usually choose to pass the ball to Zebei, because he is the ace player of the mountain king. This is also the treatment that ace should have!


    The Rukawa Fox, although his strength should have increased compared to the same period in the original, his status and influence in the team has decreased.


    If it develops according to the original situation, Rukawa Fox begins to really show a trump card style, it should be when Mitsui was stared to death by Hasegawa against Xiangyang, and then in the game against Hainan, Rukawa Kaede alone has a strong offensive ability. , Led Xiangbei and Hainan in a scoring hurricane, and finally equalized the score before the end of the first half. Rukawa''s performance at that time can be said to have established his identity as a ace player.


    But now, although Rukawa¡¯s strength is stronger than that of the same period, he has always pressed an MVP Mitsui Kotobuki. Even if his offensive ability is slightly stronger than Mitsui, Mitsui still completely overwhelms Rukawa in terms of technical comprehensiveness. Although the trump card battle is There is no conclusion yet, but Mitsui still prevails.


    Teenagers at this age are just when they are accumulating confidence. Even Mitsui took a long time to regain his original self-confidence. Although Rukawa is stronger than the original, but because of Mitsui''s existence, his confidence cannot be reached. The kind of degree originally in Xiangbei.


    In terms of self-confidence, Zebei is undoubtedly above Rukawa.


    Rukawa once again faced Zebei alone, while the other Xiangbei players all opened up, as if this match was just a personal exhibition match between the two of them.


    Naruto once again took the initiative to empty the inside line with Nobei, and then ignored the serious defense of the mountain king''s main force, Daqian, as if watching the game on the spot, only paying attention to the match between Zebei and Rukawa.


    Rukawa''s expression was extremely serious and fighting spirit, facing the top high school student in Japan, outrageously.


    The first step was fast, but Zebei''s defense was just as fast, Rukawa couldn''t get rid of Zebei''s "predictive defense".


    No matter how strong Rukawa is, Zebei seems to be able to predict Rukawa''s movements in advance, and with his astonishing speed, he is the first to intercept Rukawa''s breakthrough route.


    Rukawa has been unable to shake Zebei''s super defensive line after several strong attacks. Facts have proved that even without forming a two-person joint defense with Shenjin, Zebei''s single-defense ability is the strongest among the small forwards in the country!


    Naruto himself can actually break through Zebei easily, but his breakthrough is definitely not suitable for Rukawa Kaede, because Rukawa has nothing to do with the words Power Man in his life.


    Although Zebei''s defense is excellent, Naruto can use his strength to turn Zebei''s defense into nonsense, but Rukawa absolutely can''t achieve his level. If Rukawa exercises his muscles, it is impossible to train Naruto. The level of weird power and unsuitable exercise methods will make him lose his shooting accuracy and even ruin his basketball career.


    Rukawa made several strong attacks, but Zebei used his own power to completely intercept Rukawa Kaede, who has powerful attacking capabilities. Rukawa could not break through the inside anyway. Naruto looked at the attack time displayed on the electronic scoreboard. He spoke coldly.


    "Fox, there are only 10 seconds left."


    If Rukawa doesn¡¯t make a move again within 10 seconds, Xiangbei¡¯s attack will be declared a direct defeat, and the ball will be given to the mountain king. Naruto reminds Rukawa about the time issue at this time, obviously increasing Rukawa¡¯s pressure.


    Rukawa¡¯s head now seems to have a tight rubber band. Naruto pulls this rubber band tighter and longer. As for what happens when this rubber band is stretched to its limit, it is the current Anzai What the coach and Naruto are most looking forward to and want to see.


    Rukawa failed to make a continuous breakthrough, only the last 5 seconds of the offensive time left, Rukawa moved a half step sideways and immediately took off.


    "So fast!" From the little monkey in Hainan.

 1724 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1724

    "Although it is fast, but the rhythm is not good, it is impossible to enter." The Hainan monster held his hands in front of him, his face very calm.


    when!


    It turns out that what Amu said is more trustworthy than what the little monkey said. Rukawa barely took off and shot under Zebei¡¯s defense. Although Zebei did not directly cover Rukawa¡¯s shot, it has completely destroyed Rukawa¡¯s offensive rhythm. A ball was missed directly by hitting the iron.


    Rukawa was stunned after landing, as if he could not accept the situation for a while.


    And Akagi and Kawada, who are at the bottom of the basket, took off at the same time, desperately fighting for this important rebound. For Sanno, as long as they grab this rebound, they can immediately turn back and attack. As long as the offense is successful, Sanno can score the score. Recovering and overtaking, so this rebound has a very important strategic significance.


    Akagi has height, Kawada has jumping power!


    The two centers took off at the same time, with huge palms slapped on the basketball.


    Snapped!


    The strange power of the two made both sides fail to grab the rebound, and the basketball flew high again.


    Akagi and Kawada did not make adjustments after landing, and immediately took off. Although Akagi grew tall, Kawada had the advantage over Akagi in the ability to take off continuously. When he took off for the second time, Kawada was already slightly higher than Akagi.


    When Kawada was about to win this important rebound and the Sanwang team was about to launch a fast-break counterattack, a palm of his hand suddenly appeared like an alien from outside, rushing to the top of the college''s center, holding the basketball in his hand.


    Huh!


    The basketball rolled gently into the hoop, earning these 2 points under the name of Xiangbei.


    He Tian landed, and he turned to see the red head that made him very annoying.


    Naruto gave a big smile at Kawada: "I''m sorry, I''m better at rebounding."


    Behind Naruto, he ran into the wild side.


    In order to guard Naruto''s three-pointer, Nobe has been following him to the outside line, causing the inside line to be empty. Only Akagi and Kawada are left. However, after Rukawa Kaede missed the shot, Naruto rushed at the fastest speed. Going to the basket, making up for the basket, although the wild has excellent rebounding ability, but the foot moves are too slow, and Akagi and Yu live are obviously the same type, so they can''t keep up with Naruto''s speed. As the No. A rebounding king, he can only watch Naruto make a tip-up, and at the same time brush the two data of score and rebound.


    The Sanno attacked, and their attack arrow, of course, was the top high school student in Japan, Sawabei Eiji.


    Zebei broke through Rukawa''s defense with the ball, shook Rukawa away with his free shoulder feint, and went all the way to Xiangbei''s basket.


    Xiangbei Akagi and Rukawa took off at the same time, and they were about to intercept Zebei''s attack. The shame of being caught in a pull-bar slam dunk just now should never be experienced again!


    Akagi and Rukawa had good ideas, and Zebei did not let them bear the humiliation of being dunked by a drawbar again.Zebei was caught in mid-air by the captain of the Xiangbei orangutan and the cold-faced fox, holding the basketball in his hand, passing through Akagi''s armpits, palms down, basketballs up, and his wrists flicked upwards, as if carrying some kind of strangeness. The rhythm.


    Huh!


    Easily score, seemingly unremarkable, but it made many people''s eyes wide open at the same time.


    "This trick¡­¡­"


    "Throwing under the basket?"


    Chapter 168-Zebei''s Hurricane, Tragic Fox


    Zebei''s offense just now seemed to be just scoring a goal, but compared to his move away from Rukawa and Akagi, the more problematic was his shooting.


    It is not the orthodox one-handed force and one-hand assisted shooting action. Zebei''s shooting is one-handed, which is different from the hook technique required by inside players. Zebei''s shooting action is called a throw.


    Throwing is generally an attack method used by small players when facing big players. Zebei has already planned to go to the basketball kingdom of the United States after the national competition is over, but he also knows that his height is not even among African Americans. Excellent, and his natural body is destined for him to be unable to use the power style of play. He can only use technology to make up for it. This trick is Zebei''s exercise in order to travel to the United States.


    Throwing is different from other shooting postures. It is an advanced technique that can attack the basket in action.Because the arc of the throw is very high, the basket area is large and it is not easy to cover.


    The basic principle of throwing is to use the movement of their own footsteps to make the defensive players move with them, so they can¡¯t jump up and block. If this trick is well practiced, even a defensive player who is 20 centimeters higher than himself can also be one of them. spell.


    Spurs point guard Tony Parker is very good at small throws at the basket. With this trick, Parker, who is only 187 cm tall, can often break into the inside and attack.


    The advantage of throwing is also its difficulty, because it is a move to attack the basket while on the move, so this move is very demanding.To master the throw, you must master the timing of moves and shots, otherwise the hit rate cannot be guaranteed at all.


    Throwing is not suitable for Naruto, so he has never practiced it. After all, his height is good enough and he is full of strength. There is no need to use throwing moves to avoid the opponent''s block. So Zebei should be the only one in Japan. High school students who can use this trick in the game.


    The throwing posture is completely different from the ordinary shooting, and the general shooting, no matter how weird the posture, the body does not have a large horizontal movement, but the throwing is the opposite, Zebei must practice this throwing. , I don¡¯t know how much effort was put into it.


    Zebei''s efforts are obviously rewarding, even Akagi and Rukawa can hardly block Zebei''s throws, allowing Zebei to score easily.


    33:32


    Because of Zebei''s attack, the difference between the two sides is still only a mere one point, and the leading advantage will be reversed at any time.


    Zebei looked arrogant~arrogant, but he was showing off like a secrecy. He didn''t look like a high school student, he was just a proud and cocky kid.


    "Look at it clearly, you are absolutely impossible to beat me!"


    Rukawa''s complexion was dark, and he was obviously in an extremely bad mood, but he was helpless.


    Sawakita Eiji is recognized as the top high school student in Japan. Even without this title, in this game, he continuously scored under the attack of Akagi and Rukawa. It is because of his understanding of Akagi and Rukawa''s strength that Kanagawa is Everyone has a more obvious understanding of the strength of this first high school student.


    too strong!


    In contrast, Xiangbei No. 11, although it does have the name of a super newcomer this year.But first, he wants to share the name of this super newcomer with Naruto.Moreover, in Kanagawa alone, even if he could defeat Fujima and Miyagi with a clear advantage of height, Amu, Sendo, Mitsui, and even Naruto, these four people still blocked Rukawa.


    Even if they can play offense and defense, even Rukawa himself is not able to defeat them, even against Naruto.


    Rukawa is a super newcomer in Kanagawa, but it only ends there. Now Rukawa, even Kanagawa is not the first, it may be a bit too much to directly challenge the number one in Japan.


    ''Rukawa-san, don''t be afraid of failure, go all out.''


    Coach Anzai''s thinking is different from others. Even if he knows that Rukawa is not Zebei''s opponent at all, he has always been laissez-faire about him, allowing this guy to mess around on the court.


    Because of the silent support of Coach Anzai, Rukawa''s solo style can continue.


    Shonoku No. 11 held the ball again and brazenly faced Japan''s top high school student!


    Rukawa''s eyes were very focused, Rukawa''s style of play was very aggressive and aggressive, he was like a sharp long knife, he would cut off all obstacles in front of him.


    However, apart from the power factor, at the technical level, Zebei''s defense is perfect for the age of high school students. Even Naruto, who wants to break through Zebei in a one-on-one situation with technology is not small. The difficulty, not to mention the fact that Rukawa fox has become the solo king again now.


    Rukawa¡¯s ink-colored eyes showed his concentration. At this time, Rukawa¡¯s mind had begun to construct a picture of how to attack, and from his perspective, he would also imagine how Zebei would defend and how he would deal with it.


    The player in this state is like the picture in his head like a script. Rukawa himself is not only a screenwriter, but also a director and lead actor. He hopes that this offensive and defensive scene can be carried out according to his expectations.


    However, the other starring Sawabei Eiji here is obviously a very big name, and he did not perform the "performance" according to Rukawa''s expectations. Even when he was in the "opposite play", Zebei did not respond to Rukawa''s "performance" at all.


    Rukawa was blocked by Zebei from beginning to end, unable to break through Zebei¡¯s strong defense line. Rukawa¡¯s offensive expectation can only be an expectation. With full concentration, Zebei¡¯s defense has no flaws at all. Hard from the front, but Rukawa does not have the powerful force that can destroy Zebei''s defenses frontally!


    Rukawa failed to make a few breakthroughs. Instead of finding an offensive opportunity, his original offensive rhythm was affected by Zebei''s defensive rhythm. He gradually lost his rhythm and started to have problems with his dribbling movement.


    Although Rukawa''s mistakes are not visible to everyone, at least the Hainan freshman who claims to be Kanagawa''s first rookie could not detect Rukawa''s problems, but it is enough for players of Naruto''s level.


    Xiandao''s smile disappeared, and only a serious expression remained on his face: "This goal, you won''t score."


    Rukawa started his own attack only after Sendo''s voice fell.

 1725 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1725

    Xiangbei¡¯s attack time is only 6 seconds left, and Rukawa has no time. If he does not attack, the ball will be automatically handed over to the mountain king. Rukawa has no choice.


    Rukawa moved a step sideways. At this time, he could no longer consider the distribution of physical strength. He increased his speed to the maximum, just wanting to get rid of Zebei who was defending in front of him.


    However, in terms of physical strength, Zebei is definitely above Rukawa, and naturally there is no fear of lack of physical strength. His footsteps are good and not chaotic, and he will defend Rukawa closely.


    Zebei''s defense is extremely oppressive, and Rukawa is guarded by him without even a chance to shoot.


    Originally there were only 6 seconds of offensive time left, but in an instant it was only half.


    With only 2 seconds left in the offensive time, Rukawa forced a jump and barely shot!


    Zebei then jumped together and stretched out his arms in midair.


    "I hit the ball, grab a rebound!!"


    The No. 1 high school student in Japan turned and yelled. Rukawa''s shot just now was too reluctant. When he shot it, he was interfered by Zebei and his finger touched the ball. There was no possibility that such a ball would get into the basket.


    when!


    The basketball hits the back edge of the basket and pops up high.


    With rebounds, Shan Wang and the four great men of Xiangbei took off at the same time. The internal confrontation focused on strength.


    Kawada pressed the captain of the Xiangbei orangutan and grabbed this key rebound.


    Even if Naruto has the strongest rebounding ability on the court, it is impossible for him to dominate all rebounds alone. After all, the inside combination of Kawada and Nobe will definitely not be the weak!


    Seeing Hetian grab the rebound, Zebei immediately turned and rushed towards the Xiangbei half.


    Akagi opened his arms, trying to block Kawada''s long pass.After Kawada got the ball, he lowered the center, a short body rushed past, and then stretched his arms and threw the basketball to the front court.


    Zebei paused after catching the ball, Xiangbei No.11 had desperately returned to defense and intercepted in front of Zebei.


    After Zebei adjusted his center of gravity, he immediately leaped towards the basket.


    Zebei made a breakthrough all the way, Ruchuan all the way back to defend, his arms always raised high.Zebei rushed into the Xiangbei basket, unabated, facing Rukawa''s defense sideways, and flicking upward with his right hand holding the ball.


    Rukawa couldn''t take off immediately when he was moving. He was the same height as Zebei, and his arm span was not much different. He could only watch the basketball in Zebei''s hand fly over his head.


    ''Don''t enter!Don''t enter!''


    Rukawa''s gaze slowly moved with the basketball in the air, but the basketball obviously couldn''t hear Rukawa''s voice, and it penetrated Xiangbei''s basket accurately.


    33:34


    Xiangbei''s previous lead was finally reversed under Zebei''s real attack firepower.


    Chapter 169-Arrangement of the midfield, rested red head


    Zebei''s offensive firepower is definitely not trivial. He has a strong scoring ability both inside and outside, and his throws are almost insoluble.


    At least in the Japanese high school basketball world, not many people have experience in dealing with throws, because in the entire high school basketball world, only Zebei can learn this trick.


    For most players, this is the first time I have heard of this, let alone how to deal with Zebei''s throw.


    Although Rukawa''s personal defensive ability is good, he still can''t limit Zebei''s breakthrough. There is no way to throw Zebei''s throws. He can only watch Zebei keep scoring on his head.


    However, Rukawa¡¯s attacking firepower cannot shake Zebei¡¯s defense. With Rukawa¡¯s offensive ability, it shouldn¡¯t be so bad even in the face of Xiandao and Amu. But with Rukawa¡¯s current ability, Zebei¡¯s anticipation The defense is perfect, no matter what Rukawa can''t break through that strong wall.


    At both ends of the offense and defense, Kanagawa''s super rookie Rukawa Kaede was completely frustrated and was not the opponent of the mountain king ace.


    The first half of the game ended, Xiangbei 44:49 Shan Wang, 5 points behind Shan Wang.


    During the period when Xiangbei No. 11 Ruchuanfeng was against Zebei, Zebei was completely suppressed and only scored 2 points. The assists, steals, blocks and rebounds were all 0. Instead, there were 4 turnovers.


    And Zebei scored 18 points in the halftime, fully demonstrating the strong strength of the mountain king ace player.


    In fact, if it weren''t for Naruto''s strong rebounding ability and Mitsui''s three-pointer, Sanno would be able to stretch the point difference to more than double digits in the first half.


    The level of tacit understanding between the Sanno players is much higher than that of the Xiangbei people. Even if they can temporarily suppress Sanno with the cooperation of Naruto, Mitsui and Miyagi, they can only suppress Sanno for a while, Fukatsu and Kawada. Not the type that will be completely suppressed.


    And even if it is a personal offense, the mountain king''s Zebei is definitely above Rukawa, and Xiangbei is 5 points behind in the first half, which does not seem to be incredible.


    During the intermission, the players of the two teams, Shan Wang and Xiangbei, all entered the lounge. While drinking water to replenish their strength, they also waited for the coach to talk about the tactics of the second half.


    The Xiangbei players, except for Naruto, all the faces are not pretty.


    After all, from a lead at the beginning to 5 points behind, the contrast between the front and the back will have a lot of influence on the player''s psychology, but Naruto, who is heartless, is of course excluded.


    Rukawa Fox was in the most depressed mood. Zebei played consecutive singles. In the second half of the first half, his performance on both offensive and defensive ends was simply horrible. To be honest, Rukawa played against Zebei''s performance during that period of time. There is not much difference between Xiangbei''s substitute players. Rukawa was beaten by Zebei, and he was also beaten by Zebei when he changed to other substitutes in Xiangbei. In fact, there is no difference.


    Rukawa sat in the corner of the lounge alone, his eyes were a little empty, in fact, his head was all directed towards Zebei''s attacking method just now, but now he still can''t think of a way to defend Zebei.


    Akagi was also depressed, and the reason for his depression was Kawada.


    Only when you really fight, will you know the strength of that bald gorilla.


    Naruto once talked to Akagi about Kawada before, and Akagi still paid enough attention.


    With Akagi''s ability, entering college basketball can also become an excellent center, but Kawada, even if he enters college directly in his current situation, can also be the top three super center in the entire college basketball world!


    The height of 194 cm is not absolutely tall even in high school basketball. Naito, Hanakata, Uzumi, and Akagi are all over 194 cm. In college basketball, this height is of course more and more prominent, but even in this way In fact, Hetian can still rely on his own technology and strength to become the top three super centers in the university, which shows that his strength is strong!


    At that time, before the Hainan and Xiangbei games, Akagi was thinking about defeating Hainan, so he didn''t immediately notice what Naruto had mentioned about Kawada. Now, when I think about it, Naruto''s words are indeed correct.


    Although Akagi was able to score with the assists of Naruto and Mitsui, the half-time was over. Akagi wanted to play Kawada alone, but he did not succeed once. Only Kawada was the only one who could suppress Akagi to this point.


    The level of Kawada is different from that of other people. The fierce commander of Kanagawa is as weak as a baby in front of Kawada.


    Xiangbei is now facing a serious crisis. Zebei¡¯s attacking firepower is a big problem, but the bigger problem is with their own players, Akagi and Rukawa, these two arrogant guys in this game. , Has gradually begun to lose calm.


    The white-haired Buddha asked Yasuda to store water in his teacup, and then finally spoke slowly.


    "Sakuragi classmate..."


    Unlike the atmosphere of Xiangbei, the Sanwang lounge is now a relaxed atmosphere.


    Even the Shanwang players have to admit that Xiangbei is the strongest challenge opponent they have ever encountered. In fact, even the Linghaixiang United team yesterday is not the opponent of the Xiangbei team.


    There are excellent players in all five positions, especially at power forwards and shooting guards. Even if they are mountain kings, they must be careful to deal with it. It is really a pleasure to stay ahead in the first half. thing.


    Yamano coach Domoto Goro''s expression was also relaxed, and he laughed. This coach is really much better than the coaches of Lingnan and Hainan.


    "Everyone played well in the first half! Xiangbei is indeed the strongest team we have encountered. It is absolutely no coincidence that they were able to defeat Linghaixiang United! The personalities of the players from Xiangbei are very prominent. They are the best team at Counterattack in the face of adversity. Now that the game is not over, you must never relax, understand?!


    "Yes, coach!"


    Domoto Goro hit his player first, then turned to Kawada.

 1726 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1726

    "Kada, what do you think of Akagi?"


    Kawada''s broad shoulders were covered with a white towel, and after hearing Domoto''s words, he put down the water bottle in his hand.


    "Very powerful, that guy has very strong offensive and defensive skills at the basket, but he can only be at the basket. As long as he is not allowed to enter the basket, he can completely block his scoring ability!"


    "Ok."


    Domoto nodded lightly, and did not comment on Kawada''s words, but just turned his gaze to the second altitude of the mountain king.


    "Nobe, you kept facing Sakuragi in the first half, what do you think of his strength?"


    The Sanno power forward was very depressed in this game. In fact, his depression level may surpass Matsumoto and rank first in the game.


    "Awesome!"


    Nobe had to admit this, with a sigh in his tone: "He is really good. Among the players I have seen, his rebounding ability is the strongest besides Kawada. This is the first time I was caught by Kawada. Others picked up the rebounds from the head, and the red head was very explosive and had a long range. In fact, I think his style is very similar to that of Hetian."


    Domoto¡¯s eyes showed appreciation: "You¡¯re right, Nobe, No. 10 of Sh¨­bei, is indeed very similar to Kawada in technical characteristics. Kawada, after the start of the second half, you are not just responsible for defending Akagi. It is even more important to assist the wild side to defend Sakuragi, you know the truth that the insiders will win the world."


    "Understood, coach!" Kawada squeezed the water bottle in his hand, fighting high, "I won''t let that first-year kid be presumptuous on our inside line!"


    "Matsumoto, your opponent is Kanagawa''s MVP Histo Mitsui, isn''t he very good?"


    "Yes, coach. I thought Aihe''s Zhuxingdai should be the strongest opponent I have to face, but if you compare it to Mitsui Kotobuki, I think even Zhuxingdai will lose slightly. Well, he seems to be stronger than when he was with Hainan in the video. His only weakness is probably his physical strength. To be honest, I don¡¯t have enough confidence to defend him. In the second half, I might need Shenjin to help defend. Up."


    "Fukjin, can you?"


    "No problem, just leave it to me."


    After asking one by one, Domoto''s eyes finally fell on his own ace player.


    "Zebei..."


    Of course, outsiders have no way of knowing what tactical arrangements the two coaches of Xiangbei and Shanwang finally made, but the second half of the game is about to begin.


    Although they were 5 points behind in the first half, Xiangbei has not completely lost their chances. They may still turn the game back in the second half, but the problem is that in the second half, their team will also face the biggest test. The undefeated tactics of the mountain king-the audience is pressing for people!


    However, when the players from both sides played, all the spectators discovered that Xiangbei No. 10 was actually pressed on the bench.


    Chapter 170-The oppression of the mountain king, the ugliness of northern Hunan


    Xiangbei did not let Naruto play in the second half of the game, and the starting power forward was the substitute Naito, which made many people puzzled.


    Although Naito is indeed more burly than Naruto, it is true that Naito can throw Naito out of two streets in terms of technology, which Amu and Xiandao can see clearly.


    No. 15 Naito Tetsuya of Xiangbei, although he has an amazing body, but the technology is still rough, this is like Xiandao, they all know very well, Naito Tetsuya, from the current point of view, must be continuously sent out assists to be able to play Attacking firepower, in terms of personal attack ability, is full of power, but the technology is rough.


    In the first half of the game, Akagi and Rukawa performed poorly, especially the latter.


    If Xiangbei replaced Naito in order to liberate Naruto, let Naruto be the center against Kawada, or even change to play a small forward against Zebei, it would not be difficult for them to understand, but Xiangbei''s tactics actually let Naruto be present. Take a rest.


    Although the height of the inside line has increased, the strength of the inside line has been weakened. With the current lineup of Xiangbei, if you want to fight against the mountain king...


    Both Amu and Xiandao have their own ideas, but there is no way to verify them yet.


    Hanakata continued to be his referee on the court and threw the basketball into the air.


    Akagi and Kawada took off again, and the bodies of the two elders rose into the sky at the same time.


    Snapped!


    With the advantage of one hand, Kawada defeated Akagi and won the jump ball.


    After Shenjin grabbed the basketball, he immediately ran towards the northern half of Hunan.


    Matsumoto and Zebei also moved together. Both Matsumoto and Zebei have three-point firepower and strong breakthrough ability. Everyone, including Fukatsu himself, is an excellent choice for offense.


    Akagi and Kawada have just landed at this time, and this fast break has nothing to do with them.


    Mitsui, Rukawa, and Miyagi were all running fast, staring at the people they needed to guard, but the speed of Nobe and Naito showed a huge gap.


    Nobe''s footsteps may be slower than Akagi, and Naito is one of the fastest people on the field.


    Naito¡¯s 100 meters only takes 11 seconds, and its speed should be a bit faster than that of Kawada. The appearance of such a huge body running wild on the court is really eye-catching. Four against three in half, Xiangbei dominates!


    Fukatsu rushed into the Xiangbei inner line, Miyagi had already intercepted in front of Fukatsu, waving both hands desperately, trying to block Fukatsu''s pass and attack.


    Fukatsu took off outside the three-point line, and Miyagi also vacated.


    Speaking of the take-off height, Miyagi is actually slightly higher than Fukatsu, but the height difference of 11 cm is still a bit bigger after all. With the advantage of the wingspan, Miyagi still can''t stop Fukatsu''s pass.


    The basketball flew directly over Miyagi''s head and fell into Zebei''s hands.


    After Zebei received the ball, his speed was unabated, and he quickly drove towards the Xiangbei basket.


    Rukawa defended desperately, his defense seemed to have no loopholes, but it happened that Zebei could easily break through with just one turn!


    Perhaps Rukawa''s defense really has no loopholes, but Zebei''s eyes can see those invisible loopholes that don''t exist.


    After Zebei broke into the Xiangbei inner line, in front of him was the big bald-headed Naito Tetsuya who looked a little terrifying!


    Naito''s image is indeed a bit scary. With a burly body and a big bald head, it is easy to scare others when he laughs.Naruto once thought about whether to let Naito wear a hat when he was on the court, but because it was more terrifying, he let it go.


    Although Zebei is a bit timid, when his concentration is high, only basketball is left in his head.


    Zebei vacated his body, Rukawa and Naito fought Zebei one after another. This scene was just like the scene in the first half.


    Zebei completed the suspension with excellent waist and abdomen strength, retracted the ball in mid-air, and then lightly swiped up with one hand.


    The basketball passed through the gap between the palms of Naito and Rukawa hula, and after flying above the basket, its strength disappeared, and it fell under the pull of gravity.


    Huh!


    Zebei''s small throwing under the basket made another contribution, Xiangbei 44:51 Shan Wang, 7 points behind Shan Wang.


    The speed is too slow. At this time, Akagi, who has just entered the three-point line, is full of depression, but he has no choice but to run out of the baseline and send the baseline ball.


    Miyagi just turned around after holding the ball, and was immediately intercepted by two figures much taller than himself.


    "?!"


    Undefeated Mountain King, launch the audience to stare!


    The audience is eager to mark people, usually only when the score is behind!


    Because the full-court press-to-man strategy will expand the defensive range to the full court, it is a very physically demanding tactic. Even with the undefeated mountain king''s physical strength, it is impossible to launch a full-court press-to-man strategy.


    However, at present, when the mountain king has a 7-point lead and will break through double digits at any time, they still use this tactic. They intend to completely defeat Xiangbei in one fell swoop!

 1727 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1727

    Zebei and Fukatsu formed the strongest joint defense of the mountain kings, and directly blocked the commando captain Miyagi Yoshida of Xiangbei.


    ''That''s it, Zebei, Shenjin!I believe that no one in high school can break through the defense of the two of you!''


    Zebei and Fukatsu formed the strongest defense of the mountain king, and Miyagi is now the first time to see the horror of such a defense.


    Not to mention that Fukatsu and Zebei are much higher than Miyagi. Zebei''s single defense ability is the strongest among all small forwards in high school. Even with Rukawa''s breakthrough ability and attack firepower, Zebei has been defended as that. It seemed that Miyagi had to face Zebei and Fukatsu alone, and the pressure was even greater!


    Zebei and Fukatsu opened their arms, blocking all vision in front of Miyagi.


    Zebei was nervous and focused, while Shenjin was calm, his eyes still calm.


    "We won''t let you pass."


    Captain Shan Wang spoke plainly, whether it sounds or in fact, this is an extremely simple matter.


    Miyagi continued to make crotch hand changes, combined with fake shoulder movements, but Zebei and Fukatsu''s joint defense still did not miss the slightest. Miyagi couldn''t even find a chance to break through. There was not much time for 10 seconds. Passing.


    "Miyagi! No time, pass the ball quickly!!"


    Akagi yelled, only 3 seconds left.


    Miyagi was annoyed, but he couldn''t help but immediately passed the ball in the direction of Mitsui.


    Just as Mitsui Zhangshou was about to catch the ball, a white figure suddenly flew out in front of Mitsui and intercepted the basketball. The man was wearing a white No. 6 jersey.


    "Matsumoto?!"


    When Mitsui was stunned, the invisible trump card of the mountain king had already rushed to the Xiangbei half. Before the Xiangbei players returned to defense, they easily scored a layup.


    44:53, 9 points, close to double digits, the situation at this time is very critical for Xiangbei!


    Miyagi once again received a baseline ball from Akagi, and Zebei and Fukatsu had already posted defense against Miyagi in oppressive defense!


    Zebei and Fukatsu have been in the same team for two years. Of course, there is no need to say more about the mutual understanding. Moreover, with the dedication of Captain Sanno, he took the initiative to make up for the omissions in the defense. With Miyagi¡¯s ability to break through Between Zebei and Shenjin''s cooperation, any loopholes can be broken.


    For fear that the situation would happen again, Miyagi took a step back from the dribble before 5 seconds passed, and then passed the ball to Mitsui.


    Snapped!


    The basketball had just left Miyagi''s palm and was slapped away by Zebei. Then he quickly brought basketball into his control and slammed into Xiangbei''s basket.


    Rukawa tried desperately to defend, but Zebei was already fully fired, how could he be able to stop it?


    Zebei''s body swayed from side to side. After swaying Xiangbei No. 11 again, he took off against Xiangbei''s basket and extended his long arms.


    Huh!!


    A ball hit the basket slightly, but the loud sound is the most terrible!


    44:55


    After Shan Wang launched the full-time rush, he scored 6 points in one minute in the second half. The lead that Xiangbei played in the opening of the first half became a dream bubble. Now he is not only behind, but also let Shan Wang win the score. Pulled to double digits.


    Zebei made a provocative gesture at Rukawa, and then began to prepare for the next defense.


    The super newcomer in Xiangbei is full of sullen, but there is no alternative, the score gap between Xiangbei and the mountain king is still widening in a blink of an eye.


    Sh¨­hoku attacked again. With the continuous passing of Mitsui and Miyagi, he finally took the ball through halftime and got the first real attacking opportunity in the second half!


    Akagi played hard with the ball inside, but he missed the shot under the interference of Kawada.With his card position technique, Nobe beat Naito to grab this rebound.


    Kawada passed the ball to Fukatsu, and the Sanno team immediately turned the defense against.


    Fukatsu made a gesture to pass the ball to Zebei, which led Rukawa to defend against Zebei, but in fact it changed hands and passed the ball to Hetian, who had just entered the Xiangbei half.


    He Tian slid all the way to the basket of Xiangbei. Akagi was not as fast as Hetian. At this time, he could not defend at all. The inside line could only be handed over to Naito.


    Naito''s broad body intercepted him in front of Kawada, who was as tall as Kawada, but quickly made a crotch dribble. After deceiving Naito, he jumped directly.


    Huh!


    44:57


    Chapter 171-The Power of the White-Haired Ghost


    Xiangbei was beaten into an army in the blink of an eye under the tactics of Shan Wang''s tight man-to-man tactics.


    The basketball team of Kanagawa Shinkei King Xiangbei High School has been forced to the edge of the cliff in front of the undefeated mountain king.


    The full-court tactics of Sanwang have been practiced for many years, and they have been continuously improved in constant competitions. Shenjin and Zebei''s abilities are the highest level in the country. The joint defense of the two of them is really unable to find flaws.


    Even Miyagi, the commando captain of Xiangbei, was unable to break through the joint defense between Shenjin and Zebei.


    You can''t even take the ball over half the court, and of course you can''t talk about offense.


    On the side of the mountain king, Zebei has thoroughly demonstrated his attacking firepower. Rukawa Kanagawa¡¯s super newcomer classmates were completely sifted by the mountain king ace. It is really impossible to limit Zebei¡¯s super attacking firepower.


    The Sanno defensive lineup was messed up because of Zebei''s hurricane. Kawada and Matsumoto also began to show their offensive firepower, which put Mitsui and Akagi under considerable pressure.


    On the one hand, Sanno succeeded in offensive consecutive times. Even if occasionally missed shots, the wild side can suppress the physical Naito to grab the rebounds with his skills and experience. He has the advantage of rebounding. He has three major attackers and Fukatsu¡¯s organizational scheduling. Being able to continuously expand the lead has also become a matter of course.


    No one from Naito gave him a wonderful pass, and the powerful force could not be used. The time on the court was very depressed.


    Rukawa and Akagi, these two problem children only want to duel with Kawada and Zebei. Although Naruto and Coach Anzai have exerted a lot of influence on these two people before, but now they are really fighting against the mountain king. , The two of them have only the idea of ??defeating Kawada and Zebei, and they don''t know what collective basketball is.


    The pillars of the inside line have been completely enthusiastic, and the attack on the fort is completely restricted by the opponent. No matter how hard Mitsui and Miyagi work, they can''t restore the decline. They can only watch the mountain king put the knife on the neck of Xiangbei and keep the lead. expand.


    In just five minutes from the start of the second half, Xiangbei 51:71 Shan Wang, 20 points behind Shan Wang!


    If it weren''t for Miyagi and Mitsui''s 7 points, the difference between the two sides might approach 30 points in a blink of an eye.


    The score difference of 20 points is enough to describe it as a huge one. Mountain King has not continued to use the tactics of the whole court, but is quite satisfactory. After all, such tactics consume a lot of physical strength.


    Although there are 15 minutes left, the huge score difference of 20 points is about to collapse the will of the Xiangbei players. It can be said that Xiangbei has reached the point where Mount Tai is overwhelmed and mosquitoes cannot fall.


    The powerful oppressive power displayed by the mountain king is really terrifying. Xiangbei was able to achieve such an ugly state in just 5 minutes. I am afraid that Amu and the others hadn''t expected it.


    However, even if the score of Xiangbei University is behind, the mentality of the players almost collapses, and there are two people who still remain calm.


    Yayoi Aida''s eyes are in the Xiangbei rest area, and he is always puzzled: "I have been behind by 20 points and can still be so relaxed. Is coach Anza really not going to win this game?"


    In the eyes of most people, Coach Anxi is afraid that he has given up his victory in this game. After all, the score difference has reached 20 points. Even if there are 15 minutes left in the game, the opponent is the undefeated mountain king, even if it has 15 minutes. It¡¯s almost impossible to catch up with the huge gap of 20 points during the time.


    Coach Anxi is still so gentle, so calm that people can''t believe it, put down the big tea cup in his hand.


    "Sakuragi, what do you think of everyone''s performance?"


    Naruto kept shaking his legs, his relaxed performance and the harsh situation of the team really can not fit together.

 1728 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1728

    Ye Zi and the others don''t know what Naruto is playing, but they are just students. The coach in the basketball world is still coach Anzai anyway. In a country with high levels of Japan, how can students question the coach''s orders?Ye Zi and the others would not be Naruto.


    Naruto kept shaking his feet to keep his muscles warm, while smiling: "Two idiots who didn''t wake up!"


    These two idiots specifically refer to No. 11 and No. 4 in Xiangbei.


    Naruto was only talking about the two of them, and didn''t say a word about the performance of Mitsui, Miyagi, and Naito.


    ''Isn''t it going to make a specialty of Xiangbei under such circumstances?''


    The beautiful lady manager was very worried about this. She looked at the court and found that the two guys with the biggest problem didn''t hear Naruto''s words, and she was a little relieved.


    A smile appeared on Coach Anxi''s generous face: "Then you can wake them up, Sakuragi-san."


    "Understood, father!"


    Naruto pulled the towel hung on his shoulders, then swaggered towards the court.


    "Flower Road, what are you doing?!"


    Ye Zi yelled from the sidelines, but saw Naruto walk directly onto the court.


    Now that the two sides are in the game, Xiangbei did not call a timeout or a substitution. What the hell is Naruto walking directly onto the court like this?


    Naruto didn''t listen to Ye Zi''s words at all at this time, and walked directly onto the court, ignoring the fancy whistle.


    "Gorilla!"


    Chimu heard someone calling him by his nickname, and immediately turned his head following the sound, and what he saw was a red head and a fist that was constantly enlarged!


    boom!!


    "what?!"


    "Hanako, are you crazy?!"


    "brother!"


    The cries of surprise from the sidelines kept ringing, and it''s no wonder they weren''t calm enough. It was really surprising that this scene was too surprising. Captain Xiangbei, Kanagawa''s No. 1 center Takanori Akagi, was knocked to the ground with a punch by Naruto!


    Akagi was punched by Naruto before he knew what had happened. Before his brain resumed normal work, Naruto rode directly on Akagi, and his fists kept hitting Akagi''s big face.


    Naruto is a master of fights, so the chaotic punches kept hitting Chimu''s face, making Chimu''s face red and swollen in a blink of an eye.


    "Idiot! Are you still awake?!"


    "Asshole! I taught you to wake up, do you hear?!"


    "You trash! What use does the team want you?!"


    Naruto was beating and cursing, not knowing what kind of politeness was. Even if Haruko was still here, Naruto was determined to beat Akagi into an inhuman form. At the same time, he continued to curse and curse, as if he had a deep hatred with Akagi.


    Sendo knew Naruto very well, so he woke up quickly and covered his face with his hands.


    "Really...There are many ways to make Senior Akagi sober, this guy has to choose the most extreme one!"


    Yuzhu''s face was sullen, and then smiled again: "The only way to be Sakuragi, but he also understands."


    What these two are talking about, it seems that Amu and Tengzhen already understand, but the ball quotient and IQ of the little monkey are incomprehensible.


    Naruto stared at Akagi and gave a fat beating. After not knowing how many punches he hit, Akagi reacted and knocked Naruto directly to the ground with a heavy punch.


    "Damn it! You bastard!!"


    With a lot of punches in the face, Akagi stood up and punched Naruto in the face with his fists.


    The players on the field, whether it is Shan Wang or Xiangbei, quickly pulled the two of them, lest they continue to fight.


    "stop!"


    A very majestic voice sounded, preventing the continued fighting between Naruto and Akagi, and this voice came from the tepid white-haired Buddha in northern Hunan.


    Coach Anxi took advantage of this to call a timeout and all the players in Xiangbei returned to their positions.


    Akagi''s face was red, and the area hit by Naruto was slowly swollen at this time, and his heart was full of anger, but in front of Coach Anzai, even with Akagi''s temper, he dared not directly fight Naruto.


    Coach Anxi''s expression is still indifferent, it seems that Xiangbei''s big lagging behind and Naruto''s previous fighting behavior have no effect on him.


    "Next, Akagi-san goes off the court, Sakuragi-san goes on the court, playing center, that''s it."


    Coach Anxi used a timeout and there was no special tactical arrangement. He just changed a player, and coach Anxi didn''t mention anything about how Xiangbei would catch up with the score.


    Akagi really didn''t expect that coach Anxi actually wanted to replace himself this time when he called for a timeout. He felt anxious and took a step forward: "Coach, I..."


    "This is my order, Akagi-san, come and sit down."


    "But the coach..."


    "I told you to sit down, didn''t you hear me?!"


    The white hair of the white-haired Buddha flew upwards. The gentle Buddha''s posture had disappeared in an instant. His mighty spirit was even instantly shocked by Chimu. When he reacted, he was already sitting honestly beside Coach Anxi.


    Naruto ran onto the court grinningly, and complained in his heart that the idiot of the orangutan had no vision, and actually slammed the white-haired ghost''s whiskers. When the old man got angry, even if he was Akaki Takeken, he was as good as a puppy. same.


    ''It''s an idiot...''


    Chapter 172-The Rhythm of Restoration, Naruto''s Role


    Both players re-enter the field, but wait until the free throw is over.


    The game was interrupted because of Naruto¡¯s just now. Although coach Anzai called for a timeout, it is true that Naruto suddenly disrupted the court. Considering that this was only a practice game and not a formal game, Hanakata did not let the fight just now. Akagi and Naruto are banned, which can be considered as maximum tolerance.


    After all, fighting is not allowed in sports competitions. Even sports like boxing and free kicking have certain rules and restrictions. If you make an abnormal action to attack your opponent, it is also a foul.


    It is not uncommon for players to be banned for fighting. Depending on the severity, the ban may be longer or shorter. In high school basketball, because there is no commercial participation, it is more''pure'' here.


    If there are players fighting, it is normal to be suspended for one year, or even to impair the entire team from participating in the game. At the time Mitsui and Akagi were beaten by Aaron and they did not dare to fight back, just because they were afraid of news of the fight.


    However, because this was only a practice match, and the two players in the fight were Kanagawa players, Hanakata was also good, and Naruto and Akagi were not suspended. However, Naruto was awarded a technical foul, and Sanno got two free throws. , And can get the ball right after the free throw.


    For technical foul free throws, no free throw player is designated. Generally, the captain of the team that receives the technical foul free throw will designate the best player in the team to take the free throw. In Xiangbei''s case, it is Naruto, and in Shanwang''s case, it is Zebei.


    Zebei''s free throws are very stable. Although it can''t compare with Naruto''s super high shooting rate at the urinal, he also has a shooting rate of around .86.


    Huh!Huh!


    Zebei stepped to the free throw line and made two free throws.Xiangbei 51:73 Mountain King, 22 points behind Mountain King, 14 minutes and 57 seconds left in the game at this time, there is no chance to catch it back.


    Taking into account the distribution of physical strength, Shan Wang did not launch the full-court tactics at this time. Instead, he played well and played in the normal way.

 1729 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1729

    After Miyagi took the ball through the half-court, he saw Naruto''s gesture, and after passing Fukatsu, he immediately passed the ball inside.


    After Naruto had the ball, he knew exactly what he should do.


    In the second half, Xiangbei was out of breath by Shan Wang''s tight starring. At this time, Xiangbei didn''t need a personal hero, what he needed was scoring.No matter what the attack method is, as long as it can score and stabilize the current position, Xiangbei still has a chance to counterattack.


    After Naruto turned around, what he saw was the broad face of the first center in the college.


    A smile appeared on Hetian''s face: "I won''t let you score!"


    "Hetian, there is actually one thing I wanted to tell you a long time ago."


    Hetian was surprised: "What?"


    Although it is a competition now, even if things are "old" like Hetian, they are only high school students, and it is not a formal competition, so the rules are not so strict.


    Naruto took a deep breath and yelled suddenly.


    "Kawada Masashi! You look really T~MD ugly!!"


    Naruto''s voice constantly reverberates in this basketball hall. Because of the excellent sound insulation effect of the basketball hall, Naruto''s voice becomes clearer in the reverberation.


    The sound waves kept echoing in Kawada''s ears, and even the top center of the college could not help being stunned.


    Naruto moved one step quickly and immediately raised his hand to project, moving quickly.


    He Tian was stimulated by Naruto, and his reaction was still a bit slow after all. When he recovered and prepared to block, the basketball had flown directly over his head.


    Huh!


    Akagi tried so hard just now, but he couldn''t shake Kawada''s super defense. No matter how he used the offensive method at the basket, he couldn''t break through Kawada. As a result, under Naruto''s roar, Kawada''s defense was completely useless. This is simply unbearable. what.


    Akagi was depressed, and Kawada was the same. He was scolded in person and shot in the face. No matter how bad the first center''s mood will be.


    No matter how depressed Kawada and Akagi were, Naruto immediately turned around and ran to celebrate with Mitsui and Miyagi after gesturing his muscles at Kawada.


    Mitsui and Miyagi are relieved now. The two fools Akagi and Rukawa fought there before, but the pressure of the team was all on them. The guard combination formed by Fukatsu and Matsumoto is not strong. Under Maki and Fujima, it was hard enough to deal with them, but in the end they had to bear the pressure of Akagi and Rukawa, and they were about to be exhausted.


    But now that Naruto is back on the court, he can restore Xiangbei''s offensive rhythm to normal.


    At 53:73, Xiangbei was still 20 points behind.


    Yamano launched an attack, and the choice for this offense is of course the first center of college Masashi Kawada.


    With Kawada''s self-esteem, being scored directly like Naruto was a slap in the face. How could Kawada endure this humiliation, of course he wanted to fight back immediately.


    Because the mountain king still has an absolute advantage of 20 points, Fukatsu still satisfied Kawada''s idea and passed the ball to Kawada.


    As soon as Kawada had the ball, Naruto had already posted the defense directly.


    Unlike Akagi, Naruto has the ability to keep up with Kawada, so he can keep close to him without any scruples.


    Kawada watched Naruto''s movements while a flame burst out in his eyes: "Damn boy, I won''t let you be so proud!"


    Naruto had long been fighting with countless people, so his mentality remained stable, unaffected by Kawada''s words, and grinned: "I won''t be so proud, but you will continue to be ugly like this."


    ''ugly?''


    He Tian''s mood was even more depressed. He just fought back, and finally encountered Naruto''s super-tongue attack again, and he was so depressed that he almost wanted to vomit blood.


    Naruto quickly shot, taking advantage of Kawada''s own excitement and shook his mind, patted the basketball in Kawada''s hands.


    Although Kawada''s ball-handling skills are unique among centers, Naruto''s ball-handling skills are also unique among power forwards. When it comes to speed, Naruto scores a point faster than Kawada. In addition, Kawada has been spit out by Naruto continuously. After all, it will be affected, and Naruto steals the ball successfully at this time.


    Naruto''s long legs took two quick steps to bring basketball into his control before Zebei and Shenjin. All the Xiangbei players rushed towards the Shanwang half court with arrows, and immediately launched a fast attack and counterattack.


    Zebei, Fukatsu, and Matsumoto are all super-fast players. Although Kawada is depressed, he quickly returned to defense.


    It is basically impossible for a general team to play a fast break against such a team. However, in Xiangbei, with the current lineup, all five positions are super fast, and it is not completely impossible to play a fast break.


    Naruto rushed into the Shanwang half the fastest, but Zebei had faintly caught up with Naruto, and Kawada was also staring behind Naruto.


    Naruto quickly turned his head to see all the players'' running situation in his eyes, then quickly gestured towards Naito, then paused, and slammed the basketball to the backboard!


    when!!


    Naruto was purely throwing the ball, the basketball slammed into the backboard and then jumped out high, and did not plan to score at all.


    He Tian rushed all the way into his own basket, and He Tian, ??who had been hit in the face in a row, wanted to grab the ball to save his face.


    Kawada jumped into the air. In terms of his size and tonnage, he could jump so high and his jumping ability was really good, but in addition to Naruto, Xiangbei also had a body monster!


    "Drink!"


    A roar blasted in Hetian''s ears, almost completely deafening Hetian''s ears.


    Before falling in the air, a larger palm stretched out from behind Hetian, grabbed the basketball before Hetian, and pressed it directly into the basket!


    Huh!!


    With a weight of 115 kilograms, this physique makes a slam dunk, and the strength is almost to completely tear the entire rebound!


    Kawada was hit by Naito''s huge body in mid-air, and his body flew forward almost uncontrollably. After hitting the basket, the whole basket shook violently, obviously it was not lightly knocked down!


    Naito''s tonnage is too large. If it is down to earth, Naito''s power can be comparable to Naito, but if it collides in mid-air, even Naito is not Naito''s opponent, because the tonnage is too different.


    Kawada''s weight is about the same as Naruto''s, and he can''t withstand Naito''s impact in mid-air. The first center in college was hit by a player who had only played basketball for a year. It was very depressing.


    Naito waved his sturdy arms and roared like a giant King Kong.


    From the second half of the game, Naito didn¡¯t make a single offense, because Akagi and Rukawa were playing separate games. Without assists, Naito himself could not successfully attack the rim. Now Naito¡¯s assists are an empty dunk. To relieve the depression in my heart, of course the opposite is the depression of Kawada.


    At 55:73, there is still a chance to reduce the difference to a dozen points.


    Chapter 173-Xiangbei''s counterattack, powerful Naito


    Huh!


    Yamano attacked again, Fukatsu suppressed Miyagi with his height advantage, and made a high jump shot easily.


    55:75


    The contrast was pulled to 20 points in a blink of an eye. This is the Captain of the Mountain King, this is the ability of Kazusei Fukatsu, and the stable mentality of the sea god at the critical moment.


    All the members of the mountain king quickly returned to defense, and did not give Xiangbei a chance to play a fast break.


    After Miyagi took the ball through halftime, Naruto, Miyagi, and Mitsui winked at each other.


    Because the three of them often talked about cross talk (...) together, they were able to understand each other more and more. Naruto immediately began to run away from the three-point line, and Mitsui also began to run.

 1730 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1730

    Matsumoto was afraid of Mitsui''s three-point shooting ability, so he improved his defense, but when Matsumoto just turned around, he bumped into Naruto''s strong muscles.


    Boom!


    Naruto directly formed a human wall and blocked Matsumoto, while Miyagi seized the opportunity to pass the ball and immediately sent the ball into Mitsui''s hands.


    After Mitsui received the ball, before Kawada made up his defense, he immediately raised his hand to shoot, moving quickly and confidently.


    Huh!


    58:75, this precise three-pointer fully demonstrated the dignity of Xiangbei''s first shot, and Mitsui''s three-pointer hit again.


    The Xiangbei cross talk trio celebrated each other, and then gestured their biceps to the Shan Wang players, which was full of provocation.


    In addition to Fukatsu''s ability to maintain a consistent calm mind, both Kawada and Matsumoto can see that they are not feeling well, probably because they are obviously being shaved.


    Matsumoto''s jump shot was missed under Mitsui''s interference, and the basketball hit the front of the basket and then popped up diagonally.


    The four great men in the basket desperately got stuck, Naruto, Kawada, Nobe, and Naito, all four of them are super insiders at the national level!


    Naruto opened his arms and suppressed the first center forward with great strength, but Naito was unable to suppress Nobe with his strength, because the experience was too lacking and he was blocked by Nobe with his card position technology. Get a favorable position for rebounding.


    The four elders take off at the same time. Among the four, the wild side is the best!


    When Naruto was off the court, he used his experience and skills to suppress him and grabbed a lot of rebounds, but when Naruto came back on the court, he had to replay the matchup with Naruto in the first half. Tragedy.


    The basketball is already in front of him, and Yebian can even see the scene of him grabbing the basketball, but it is just a palm that stretches out out of thin air, and shoots the basketball away from the side, making the scene in front of him completely changed. phantom.


    Naruto slapped the ball away from the field, but no one grabbed the rebound.


    Naruto and Kawada have the strongest ability to take off continuously, and jump immediately after landing without making adjustments.


    In mid-air, Naruto immediately twisted his waist.


    boom!


    Naruto and Kawada''s body collided, and Kawada was always the only one who hit others. Now in the half of the game, I experienced the feeling of being knocked into the air twice, once in Naito and once in Naruto.


    The poor number one center forward in colleges and universities, before he could use his best tricks, he was hit directly by Naruto, and completely lost his qualification to compete for this rebound.


    Naruto smashed into Kawada, and Nobe''s rebounding ability could not be compared with him. Naruto successfully grabbed the rebound and shouted immediately when his body was still in the air.


    "Naito! Go!"


    Usually Naito and Naruto practice together, so Naito trusts Naruto the most. After landing, he immediately turned around and ran towards the mountain king halftime.


    Although he is also running desperately, as the only player on the field who can''t finish the 100 meters in 12 seconds, he can''t keep up with Naito, who was originally a rugby player.


    After all, Naito has been playing rugby for several years, and the original habit cannot be completely eliminated. Naito is best at running straight.


    Naito rushed towards the half-time of the mountain king, with such a burly body, the speed was only slightly slower than that of people like Zawabei and Matsumoto.


    Naruto was still standing in the northern half of the game. The first center of the college nearby had just stood up, and the basketball had directly flew out of Naruto''s palm and flew toward the mountain king''s half.


    After Naito received the ball, he was already in front of Sanwang''s basket, so he didn''t need to hesitate to take off.


    Zebei chased up with speed and flew over while Naito took off, trying to block Naito''s slam dunk this time.


    "You never want to score!"


    "Roar!!"


    Naito roared like a beast in the air. When this guy really rushed up, even Naruto couldn''t stop him. Within the range of a Japanese high school, the only one who could stop Naito who was completely maddening should be a famous friend. That forest is wide.


    boom!!


    When the two bodies touched, Zebei''s body was too thin compared to Naito in terms of width and thickness. After a slight collision, Zebei immediately flew backwards, and his desperate effort blocked , It was impossible to have any influence on Naito at all, the power gap was too great.


    Huh!!


    beep!


    Naito¡¯s heavy slam dunk was exhilarating. The huge force caused the entire basket to sway constantly and was in danger of collapsing at any time. Zebei was directly hit by Naito and fell on the ground for a long time. Failed to stand up.


    "Zebei, are you okay?"


    "Zebei!"


    Compared to this offense, what is more important is whether Zebei was injured after the collision with Naito. Zebei is still in the developmental stage. For players of this age, if they are injured, it may cause a lifetime. Influence, and even ruin a person''s basketball career.


    Zebei stood up under the support of Fukatsu and Matsumoto, moved his hands and feet, and found that there was no problem except for a little pain, and should not have been injured, so he waved his hand to the players and signaled that he could continue the game.


    But before the game continues, it seems that the penalty will be executed.


    "White No. 9, the beater fouls, the score is counted, and an extra free kick!"


    Zebei paid for the last foul in vain, but as a result, he still couldn''t limit Naito''s horror power, which was really depressing.


    Naito stepped to the free throw line. In fact, when practicing in the Xiangbei team, because Naito''s physique was too big, even Akagi''s power could not stop him, so he often paid unnecessary fouls on him, but unfortunately, Naito made free throws. The hit rate is the bottom of Xiangbei, basically at the same level as O''Neal, and the hit rate basically fluctuates around half.


    Naito took a few deep breaths in a row, adjusted his mood, and then shot when the free throw time was almost over.


    when!boom!boom!Huh...


    The basketball hits the front of the rim and bounces twice on the rim before it rolls into the net.


    Although this free throw is not good at all, and the sound of basketball entering the hoop is not good at all, it doesn''t matter if you score, as long as you score a goal.


    Not only did Naito directly crush Zebei''s defense with his huge strength, but he also successfully shot 2+1 on Zebei, naturally he was very excited.


    Xiangbei 61: 75 Mountain King, the point difference has been reduced to only 14 points, and the game has 13 minutes left. Today''s game, there is definitely the possibility of a comeback.


    The Xiangbei bench cheered and cheered, and the four women who had been worried before also slowly breathed a sigh of relief at this time. At least, the game in Xiangbei is not over yet, and they still play against the mountain king.


    But now the most depressed person is not the Shanwang center who was hit continuously, but the No. 11 little fox from Xiangbei.


    The cold-faced fox is very depressed now. After Naruto came on the court, he had no effect on both offensive and defensive ends. In fact, he just ran back and forth with the players, but that was it, Xiangbei continued to pursue the score, the previous 22 points difference. It has been reduced by 8 points, which makes the cold-faced fox very frustrated. Although the team has narrowed the point difference, the fox is not happy.


    Now in such an important game, the Fox''s personal emotions are of course put aside.


    Although Mitsui and Miyagi noticed Rukawa¡¯s emotional changes, they had no intention of helping.After all, it was because of this guy playing indiscriminately before, which made Xiangbei''s offensive rhythm chaotic. The two of them were almost exhausted, and now it should be revenge.And even from the perspective of the team''s victory, if the ball is passed to him, this guy will definitely go to Zebei heads-up. In summary, Mitsui and Miyagi will take care of Rukawa at this time. !


    Sanno organized the offense, and Fukatsu Kazusei observed the movement of all the players and did not rush to attack.


    Although Shan Wang still maintains a big lead, Xiangbei¡¯s counterattack momentum has risen. For Shan Wang, it is also necessary to score goals now, and it needs to be able to score goals steadily, so as to limit Xiangbei¡¯s growing momentum. Suppress Xiangbei, so you can''t be willful at this time, but take your time.


    After calmly observing the running situation of all the players, Captain Sanno decided to play inside. The speed of the dribble suddenly increased, and at the same time he lowered the center of gravity, while holding the ball to penetrate the inside line. Naturally, he was the center of Sanno. !


    Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Five

 1731 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1731

    Mountain King was forced to call a timeout during the game. This kind of thing has not happened before.


    For example, in the semi-finals of the Summer National Competition last year, in the match between Shan Wang and Hainan, Hainan was chasing the score in the second half because of Amu¡¯s outstanding performance, and even surpassed Shan Wang by 1 point. At that time, Shan Wang was forced to call out a timeout. Yesterday, in the match between the mountain king and Ling Haixiang, the mountain king also called a timeout because of Ling Haixiang''s strong strength.


    It is not a great thing to make the mountain king call a timeout, but the biggest problem is the aura of both sides at this time.


    Although the mountain king still maintained an 8-point lead, the momentum of Xiangbei was so high that it could not be suppressed at all, and the attacking rhythm of the mountain king was chaotic.


    Domoto Goro called a timeout this time, not only to regain the momentum of the mountain king, but also to prevent Xiangbei''s momentum from rising further. There are 12 minutes left. If Xiangbei continues to play like this, the gap is only 8 points. I''m afraid it can be reversed in less than 3 minutes.


    Although Xiangbei was almost defeated by Shanwang¡¯s tactical man-to-man tactics before, after Naruto played, with Naruto¡¯s inside dominance, he finally stood firm, and with the outstanding performance of Naruto and Mitsui. , And finally reduced the score to single digits.


    As the two heroes of Xiangbei''s counterattack during this period, Naruto and Mitsui certainly received a lot of cheers.


    And Miyagi and Naito performed well, handing towels and water. The two people were very happy among them. Rukawa on the 11th became the most ignored one.


    Speaking of which, there is no way. When Rukawa started his personal offense, Xiangbei was suppressed by the mountain king all the way, and the score was 22 points behind.


    But now Rukawa has almost no performance, but the team¡¯s offense is very smooth, even pressing the undefeated Mountain King ~ under him, all the way to counterattack, so that Mountain King had to call a timeout. In this case, Rukawa felt It is naturally clear how much impact it will be.


    I have to say that Xiangbei¡¯s performance in this period of offense is wonderful, and he had to call a timeout when he played the undefeated mountain king. Witnessing the offensive performance of Xiangbei just now, Kanagawa¡¯s players have a kind of illusion and reason. Strange feeling.


    In addition to the two famous coaches in Kanagawa, the current captain of Xiangyang and Hainan and the next captain of Lingnan are obviously the center of the player dialogue.


    "It''s really amazing, it actually stopped the mountain king directly!"


    "Given the strength of Xiangbei players, it is not surprising that Xiangbei can achieve this level. In addition to the pressure of Shan Wang''s full-court tactics, the relationship between Rukawa and Akagi made Xiangbei''s performance in the previous period. The reason for the chaotic attacking rhythm."


    "Well, the biggest reason Xiangbei can regroup is..."


    "Center!"


    Amu, Tengzhen and Xiandao glanced at each other and said the answer at the same time.


    The little monkey''s clamor of "what does that red-haired monkey do?" was ignored by the three ace players. In their conversation, the little monkey was not qualified to participate.


    Xian Dao was serious for a while, and then returned to his usual lazy appearance, leaning lazily against the wall behind him.


    "Although I knew Sakuragi was a great guy, I didn''t expect even Kawada..."


    Shindo¡¯s words clearly resonated with Amu and Fujima. Although Naruto is only in the first grade, in Kanagawa prefecture, there are no less famous players than him. Amu and Fujima are the Kanagawa twin stars anyway. A recognized genius player, even if it is in Xiangbei, there are somehow the orangutan Akagi and the high school MVP of Mitsui. Naruto is somewhat famous in Kanagawa, but it is not possible to reach the level of Amu, but even before Sendo Nor did he expect Naruto''s strength to reach such a level.


    In fact, in the hearts of Sendo, Amu, and Fujima, it has long been clear that Naruto is Kanagawa''s most difficult player to deal with.


    Among all the players in Kanagawa, from the perspective of technical comprehensiveness, Naruto is the first, Mitsui is the second, and Sendo is the third.


    However, because of the height, injury, and physical strength, in the actual duel, Xiandao slightly beats Mitsui, but Naruto is always in the first position.


    Naruto is a physical monster at all, and he doesn¡¯t have a knee injury as severe as Mitsui¡¯s previous ones, and he has explosive powers that neither Send¨­ nor Mitsui have. At present, in high school, he can actually defend Naruto alone. Of players...no!


    Naruto¡¯s ball control and breakthrough levels are comparable to point guards, but even the strongest point guard in the country, Mu Shenyi, is physically inferior to Naruto. His weight of 79 kg can''t hold back 93 kg. Yes, and the height difference of 9 cm is not small.


    The players facing Naruto are basically inside, but Akagi and the tall centers are not Naruto''s opponents at all in terms of speed. Even a technical center like the flower shape can''t work, and his strange power is still Akagi. Above, other inside players are of course even more irresistible.


    Originally, Naruto''s technical style is the closest to that of Kawada, but in this game, Naruto''s explosive strength is even higher than that of the college''s first center.


    Kawada is definitely the strongest center in the high school range. Even Kawada can''t block Naruto, and other players are impossible.


    Because Naruto''s strength is higher than that of Kawada, combined with Naito''s strength, the inside twin towers composed of Naito and Naito guard the inside line of Xiangbei. Because the inside line is stable, the outside players of Xiangbei can naturally show more firepower.


    The two points of Mitsui and Miyagi have been opened, and the attack of the entire team will naturally be revitalized. In fact, in the small forward position, there is no big difference between who Xiangbei sends now.


    But in the presence, apart from Naruto himself, only Xiandao knew about it, and Naruto still had a skill that he did not use.


    When playing street basketball with Naruto at that time, Xian Dao once saw the trick Naruto used. Although Xian Dao also wanted to contact him later, because of the difficulty, Xian Dao finally gave up. But so far, Naruto hasn''t used that trick yet, because for Xiangbei, is there still room to hide his strength?


    Xiandao is very concerned about the development of the game, especially the next performance of Naruto and Rukawa.


    After the timeout period ended, the players from both sides reappeared.


    The head of Xiangbei''s center Akagi Takeken is still on the bench. Judging from his dark face, his depressed mood should be even worse than before.


    Both Xiangbei and Sanno maintained the lineup between the timeouts, and the ball rights remained the same as before the timeout. The Sanno players, Sanno captain Fukatsu organized the attack.


    While watching Miyagi''s quick steals, Fukatsu led the ball through the half-court while watching all his teammates'' moves.


    The position of the point guard is the position that requires the most field vision. Only an excellent field vision can accurately observe every offensive opportunity and pass the ball to the right position at the right time.


    Fukatsu made a tactical gesture outside the three-point line, because each team''s tactical gestures are different, and Miyagi didn''t know what Fukatsu''s gesture meant, and the Sanno player immediately began to run.


    The tacit understanding between the players of the mountain king is definitely on top of the short-lived team in Xiangbei. When the players are running with each other, the defensive loopholes in Xiangbei have been exposed.


    Because Kawada, Zebei, and Matsumoto all have excellent three-point ability, Naruto, Rukawa, and Mitsui must follow the defense well, or Captain Sanno¡¯s pass will be the defensive net of Xiangbei. Tearing easily.


    However, in the continuous left and right movements, the faster Naito could not keep up with the speed of the wild. Although after this period of training, Naito¡¯s shortcomings that he is not good at moving left and right have not been greatly improved. He Linghai before. In Xiang''s game, Naito was consistently blown up by Kana because of this weakness, and now Sanwang has not let go of this weakness.


    Although Nobe''s speed was not fast, but with continuous change of direction, he got rid of Naito, who was more clumsy in moving left and right.


    Captain Sanno seized the opportunity to pass through Miyagi''s defense with his height advantage and pass the ball accurately.


    The height of the basketball is neither high nor low, making the field side very comfortable to catch the ball.


    This is of course because Miyagi''s height cannot put too much pressure on Fukatsu''s passing, and it is also because the dedicated Sanno captain has a clear understanding of the catching habits of his teammates.


    Although Nobe is the one with the lowest offensive ability on the court, but after receiving the ball, he is only two meters away from the basket. This distance is how to play.


    Naruto couldn''t help but watched the basketball penetrate Xiangbei''s basket.


    Huh!


    67: 77


    The mountain king once again pulled the difference to 10 points, and Naruto ran to Naito''s side, patted his broad shoulder lightly, and smiled evilly.


    "Don''t worry, we will call back soon."


    Chapter 176-The strength of the cross talk trio


    "Aim at Naito this?"


    Coach Tian Gang squeezed his chin, Naito Tetsu is considered to have amazing physical fitness, but he cannot change his technical roughness. It is indeed understandable that the mountain king attacked Naito. If it were him, it would indeed be the case. made.


    The physical fitness of this player Naito is a rare gem even in the United States of basketball, but the time is too short after all. It takes only a month for Naito to join Xiangbei. Unless coach Anxi is really promoted, nothing else. Nor is it possible to make Naito a technically capable player in this period of a few months, and the defensive loophole of Sanwang''s attack on Naito is understandable.


    After Mitsui sent the baseline ball, all the members of Xiangbei rushed towards Shanwang at halftime.


    The speed of the wild side was directly ignored by everyone. In the fast break of Xiangbei and Sanwang, it has always been only the matter of those few people, and Mitsui has already withdrawn from the fast break because of the goal of passing the bottom line.


    Running itself is what Naito does best. Such a huge body runs fast, rushing to the half court with the powerful force that can crush everything.

 1732 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1732

    Naruto ran fast while reaching out to Miyagi to ask for the ball.


    Miyagi was careful with Captain Sanno next to him, and at the same time raised his hand while running, then quickly closed his hand and passed the basketball to Naruto.


    Because of height restrictions, Miyagi''s passing is mostly only a choice of hitting the ground. It is really a rare opportunity to take a three-way pass.


    Miyagi''s next three pass, although the direction is accurate, but the height is still a bit awkward for a player of Naruto''s height.


    After Naruto received the ball, Kawada had intercepted in front of Naruto.


    Naruto kept moving, and the movement of catching and dribbling the ball was directly connected, and the basketball immediately dropped from Naruto''s crotch and changed hands.


    Although he is tall and tall at 193 cm, his dribbling movement is not weak even when compared to a point guard of Miyagi''s level, just because he is too tall, it seems that his movements are not as flexible as Miyagi''s.


    Being able to practice dribbling to this level in two years can only be said to be the result of accumulated countless exercises.


    The basketball quickly passed through Naruto''s hands, and after being handed over to the right hand, it suddenly rushed to the right side.


    Kawada also followed Naruto''s breakthrough action to defend desperately. Although Kawada is the most flexible center in Japanese high schools, there is still a gap compared with Naruto.


    Naruto started in an instant, and was already half of Kawada''s body.


    Kawada also trots quickly to defend, and the speed is definitely higher than Kanagawa''s fastest center, flower shape.


    If it is a flower shape, Naruto can be strong with speed, but Kawada''s case is slightly more troublesome.


    Kawada''s speed is comparable to Naito''s, his broad body intercepts Naruto''s side, yet he has not completely lost his defensive position.


    Naruto''s figure shook, and when Hana-shaped eyes couldn''t notice, he touched Kawada''s body lightly.


    The power was actually not small at this moment. Kawada staggered backward for half a step. Although the effect was not significant, Naruto started instantly, and Kawada had completely lost his defensive position and was unable to guard Naruto.


    Zebei moved half a step towards Naruto, but still did not dare to move to defend. After all, Rukawa¡¯s attack firepower was not as good as him but it was also very good. Apart from him, no one was able to completely seal Rukawa Kaede to death. !


    Without the obstacles of Kawada, Naruto made it to the basket smoothly, and instead of attacking by himself, he passed the ball directly to Naito while moving to block Kawada.


    When Naito received the ball, the wild side was the slowest. He hadn''t returned to the defense yet, and he was in front of him with the empty Sanwang basket.


    Dribble, jump, dunk!


    Even if the movement is not as smooth as Zebei''s super attacker, his power is several times better than Zebei.


    Huh!!


    The entire basket shook violently, and Naito''s strange power was once again ravaged!


    Such continuous slam dunks are a big blow to the will of a team, but there is no choice. Naito¡¯s attacking moves now only have two moves, slam dunks and layups, although it is a physical monster. But the technology is too bad, and only these two methods of attack!


    And Naito, who likes power confrontation, likes to vent his strength during the game, of course, chooses slam dunk far more times than layups.


    Naito hung up on the basket. After landing, he collided with Naruto''s shoulder, and at the same time let out a roar like a beast.


    Speaking of it, Naruto and Naito have been ranked second or third among the Xiangbei Beast Men, and the first one is sitting on the bench and resting.


    69:77


    Xiangbei did not let the mountain king open the score, but entered the stage of a tug of war!


    Yamano organized an offense and encountered Naruto''s succession of the inside pillar Masashi Kawada, obviously no longer a good pass.


    After observing the state of all his teammates, Fukatsu passed the ball to Nobe again.


    Wildside had just turned around with the ball, but two figures appeared in front of him at the same time.


    Tian Gang: "Two people teamed up?!"


    Gao Tou: "Really decisive! Is this the tactical arrangement of Coach Anxi or..."


    The moment he held the ball in the wild, Naruto immediately gave up defending Kawada, and instead flanked the wild with Naito.


    Although Nobe has a height of 198 cm, compared with Naito''s height of 196 cm, the height difference is actually not that big. Although Naruto is 5 cm shorter than Nobe, his wingspan is more advantageous. Two people Holding his arms high, he couldn''t even find the route of his shot.


    Naruto and Naito both defended against the wild side at the same time. To be precise, Naito only defended the wild side with his strong and burly body, and Naruto was the real main force in this defense!


    Nobe has adapted to Naito''s defensive style before, and now he is obviously very uncomfortable with this sudden increase of more than twice the defense.


    Wildside changed direction continuously, let alone shooting, even passing the ball, there is a terrible sense of pressure that will be intercepted at any time, this is the pressure that Naruto''s close defense puts on the wild side.


    At the same time, Naruto¡¯s previous sturdy performance against Kawada also put a lot of psychological pressure on Nobe. Under the dual defense of Naruto and Naito, Nobe gradually lost his peace of mind, and even his face began to appear. Become anxious.


    Matsumoto took a look at the electronic scoreboard. There were only 10 seconds left in the attack, and he quickly yelled to the inside.


    "Wildside! Pass the ball quickly!"


    Matsumoto''s words obviously put more pressure on Nobei. He quickly glanced at the time displayed on the scoreboard, and Nobeen hurriedly passed the ball.


    Snapped!


    There is only one result of random passing in a tense situation, it is broken!


    Naruto quickly stretched out his hand, patted the basketball from the wild side directly, patted in the direction of Mitsui, and then immediately rushed towards the mountain king halftime, and all the members of Xiangbei launched a fast attack and counterattack!


    "Oh ha ha ha..."


    Coach Anzai held his large Japanese-style tea cup in his hand and gave out a signature laugh.


    ''The Nobe students are tall and have good card position skills, but unfortunately, he is not as flexible and calm as our Sakuragi students.''


    Coach Anzai''s thoughts can be considered mild. If translated directly, Nobe is not as cunning as Naruto.


    Although honestly it cannot be said to be a bad thing, but on the basketball court, the result of insufficient flexibility is to be suppressed.


    Poor Nobe, this game has been tragic during the matchup with Naruto, and finally can breathe, but he was bullied by Naruto again, and the pass was intercepted by Naruto. It was very depressed.


    Mitsui was the first to receive the basketball, and then immediately passed it to Miyagi. Miyagi held the ball and went all the way to Sanno halftime.


    Miyagi stopped abruptly, then immediately took off and made a long shot posture.


    Fukatsu knew that Miyagi also had three-point firepower, so he immediately took off and blocked shots.


    But Miyagi''s original intention was not to attack, but to pass.He took the ball back in midair and immediately passed it to his defender partner.


    Mitsui didn''t make adjustments after catching the ball, and immediately raised his hands to make a projection posture.


    Huh!


    Mitsui''s long-range shot was extremely fast this time, and it was already faintly meant to compete with Fujizen''s skillful three-point quick shot.


    Matsumoto underestimated Mitsui''s attack speed this time, so it was too late to defend. The basketball had already flown over Matsumoto''s head and penetrated the Sanwang basket.

 1733 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1733

    With Mitsui''s three-pointer this time, the scores of both sides have become 72:77. With the huge score difference of 22 points scored by the team''s tight man-to-man tactics, Sano, Naruto, Mitsui and Miyagi''s mutual The team quickly narrowed down, and now the 5 points difference, that is, the difference between two balls or three balls.


    The Xiangbei cross talk trio gathered to celebrate each other, and Sanno coach Domoto Goro had a real headache at this time.


    "Sakuragi..."


    Chapter 177-The tactics of mutual attack, the sudden giant palm


    Nowadays, the most threatening player for Sanno is actually Naruto, who is now the pillar of the inside.


    Although Domoto had heard Zebei talk about Naruto and his skills were very comprehensive, he did not expect that he could achieve this level. Even Kawada was not his opponent.


    Except for the Suns, or the Fengyu High School in this world, the team that used the bombardment tactics to the limit, the general team, no matter what tactical style is used, a strong inside line is always the guarantee of victory. This, In fact, both Xiangbei and Shanwang are like this.


    Xiangbei is actually very good at running and bombing tactics, and scoring is what they are good at. After all, they lavishly have five three-point shooters and five fast breakers, but in Xiangbei''s tactics, they will basically maintain at least inside Guarded by the two elders, Akagi, Naruto and Naito, the second of the three is a super-strong insider combination of national standards.


    With the dominant rebounding power on the inside, the outside three-point shooter will of course be able to show off firepower. At that time, no matter what offensive tactics are, it will be a fish in water.


    The situation of Sanno is actually similar to that of Xiangbei. Inside, there are the top center of colleges and universities Masashi Kawada and the top rebounder of the national area No. Masahiro. Even the combination of the two centers of Yuzumi and Hanana is not an opponent of Sanno inside. It shows its strength. .


    On the bench of Shan Wang, there is Xiaohetian, the first altitude and the first tonnage of the national high school. It can be seen from the last match between Ling Haixiang and Shanwang. Although the technique is rough and the movements are clumsy, the little Hetian is too physical. Bulk, although the flower-shaped technology is much better than Xiaohetian, it just can''t resist the power of Xiaohetian.


    With Kawada as the center, Nobe and Kawada can form a super inside combination, supplemented by the attacking firepower of Sawabei and Matsumoto, plus Fukatsu''s organization and scheduling, this is the general tactical arrangement of Sanwang.


    However, the biggest problem now is that the general tactics of Sanno can not work. If only the wild side is suppressed, it is not a big problem. You can try it if you change to Kokawada, but the problem is that the true pillar of Sanno¡¯s inner line, Kawada Masashi, is by Xiangbei¡¯s. Repression in the first grade resulted in the undefeated mountain king no longer having the inside advantage, and Xiangbei blossomed inside and outside. Even if it was suspended, it would not be able to suppress Xiangbei''s offensive.


    Shan Wang was beaten by Xiangbei with only 5 points left, and Fukatsu also felt a headache for this.


    Kawada¡¯s inside dominance has always been the guarantee for Sanno¡¯s victory, but now Kawada¡¯s inside power is no longer effective. Although there is no captain Akagi Koken present, the strength of the first grade of Xiangbei has exceeded Domoto Goro¡¯s initial expectations and control. Category.


    Because Naruto had continuously suppressed the performance of Kawada and Nobe in the interior, Fukatsu did not dare to easily pass the ball into the interior. Although Sanno still maintained the lead, Sanno now also needs to score in order to suppress the rising momentum of Xiangbei.The time-out opportunity is very precious. The mountain king has already used up one time-out opportunity in the second half, and only one time-out is left. If it is not a last resort, Coach Domoto will not easily use this last time-out.


    After Fukatsu observed the state of his teammates, he passed the ball to his ace Zebei.


    Shan Wang does not have the advantage inside, so he can''t make a lot of shots outside. Otherwise, he can commit suicide without the advantage of rebounding, and he can only make a fuss about the small forward.


    Zebei''s golf quotient is not as good as Shenjin. For Zebei, basketball is in addition to singles or singles.


    Yi Zebei¡¯s player should not be able to see the tactics that both sides need now, but Shenjin passed the ball to Zebei, which means letting the single-eater king play alone. Zebei was naturally very happy and aimed at Rukawa for a strong attack again.


    Although the game has been played for most of the time, because of the harsher training of the mountain king, Zebei''s physical strength is higher than that of Rukawa. Although his movements are not as fast as they were at the beginning of the game, they are just as quick.


    The decline in physical strength brings not only the slowness of movement, but also the decline in reaction ability.


    Rukawa Fox¡¯s inferior physical strength is already recognized by Xiangbei. Even the glasses brother¡¯s physical strength is higher than Rukawa Fox. Because of the consecutive singles against Zebei, Rukawa¡¯s physical strength has dropped a lot. Now his state is naturally Not as good as Zebei, even more unable to defend Zebei''s best breakthrough attack.


    The problem caused by the decline in physical strength made Rukawa even more unable to defend Zebei¡¯s rapid breakthrough. Although the brain barely kept up with Zebei¡¯s movements, when the brain gave instructions to the body, the body¡¯s response was not as expected. When Rukawa turned around, Ze North has made a smooth breakthrough and quickly went to Xiangbei''s basket.


    Naruto decisively abandoned Hetian and immediately made up for Zebei.


    Zebei faced Naruto''s defense, instead of having any intention to evade, he was even more excited.


    Among the opponents that Zebei has always wanted to defeat completely, Rukawa was not included. The main players Zebei wanted to defeat were Sendo and Naruto. After all, they used to play together, Zebei and Sendo and Naruto. There are many contacts between people, but there is no intersection with Rukawa. Last time Rukawa was defeated one-on-one by Zebei, of course Zebei''s interest in him was not too great.


    Now that Naruto made up his defenses, Zebei did not panic or anxious, but became more excited and happy, his pupils shining.


    Zebei greeted Naruto and forcibly took off, facing Naruto''s tall body.


    Naruto''s palm is facing the basketball fan in Zebei''s hand, and Zebei collects the ball in mid-air, turning into the palm of the hand, the basketball on the top, and the wrist is slightly upward.


    The basketball flies over the cover of Naruto''s palm in a very high arc. When flying above the rim, it falls under the influence of gravity and penetrates the rim.


    Huh!


    Clean and neat, it is the trick that Zebei constantly practiced in order to go to the United States and not to be blocked-small throws under the basket!


    Throwing itself is an anti-blocking trick. Although Naruto has an advantage against Zebei, regardless of height or wingspan, it is still difficult to block Zebei''s throwing stunt.


    Although it cannot be said that it is completely impossible, it is indeed very difficult.


    Zebei turned to Naruto after landing, his eyes lit up.


    "I beat you!"


    72:79, 7 points gap.


    Naruto gave Zebei a white look: "Idiot!"


    After speaking, no matter how angry the top high school student in Japan was, he immediately turned and ran to the Sanno half.


    "Don''t mind, we''ll call back soon!"


    The beautiful Miss Sugar Nugget from Xiangbei shouted loudly, for fear that Naruto would be psychologically affected by Zebei''s attack just now.But the cousin next to him didn¡¯t react at all, because she knew her boyfriend better than Caizi, the guy who was known to have a black heart would not affect her psychology because of this little thing. Instead of worrying about that guy, she still It is better to worry about how Zebei will be dealt with by him.


    Naruto himself actually didn''t care about being scored by Zebei with a small toss. After all, it was a basketball game, not a football. In the game, it couldn''t be easier to score. With Xiangbei''s strength, it has not appeared yet. In a normal game, the opposing team is completely zero-blocked. Anyway, it''s just one goal. Just hit it back immediately.


    Xiangbei organizes an offensive. If Shan Wang is playing Zebei¡¯s trump card strategy, Xiangbei¡¯s tactic is to target the Shan Wang¡¯s inside line and make a strong attack. It seems that he will not give up without directly knocking Shan Wang¡¯s inside line off the field.


    Naruto relied on his flexible footwork to attract Kawada and Nobe''s defense at the basket, and then he changed hands and immediately passed the ball to Naito.


    Naito faced the unmanned basket and once again took off and performed a slam dunk!


    74:79


    Naito''s offensive moves are really not half-hearted. Basically, they are dunks every time, but they are helpless because there is someone who can send him a wonderful pass.


    The appropriate pass at the right time allows Naito, a new basketball player, to play in the undefeated mountain king''s interior. After the game is over, Naito doesn''t need to count the score, even the number of slam dunks, I am afraid that it will be two Counted.


    Shan Wang continued his previous trump card tactics. After Shenjin took the ball through half the court, he immediately passed the ball to Zebei, leaving Zebei to play alone.


    In fact, the mountain king who has always cooperated tacitly, when Zebei singles, he will not take the initiative to open up the space for him to break through. It is as if all the members have become spectators, just watching Zebei break through the enemy line alone. In fact, this is also an unwritten rule of the mountain king. As long as it is Zebei singles, the players will not help him. It just looks like this. There is no other reason, just because he is the trump card and the mountain king. Industry''s ace player!


    Zebei did live up to his ace. The defense of Kanagawa''s super rookie was almost useless to Zebei. Now Rukawa can''t block Zebei''s super breakthrough. He can only watch Zebei all the way to the basket.


    Naruto made up his defense again, and Zebei still did not choose to pass the ball, but went one-on-one with Naruto.


    Zebei swayed Naruto in the air with his excellent waist and abdomen strength, holding the basketball right hand through Naruto''s armpit, and swiping his wrist upwards, still his best skill-a small throw under the basket. !


    Seeing that Naruto was swayed again and Zebei was about to score again with this trick, a palm larger than Naruto''s suddenly appeared, and a big hot pot slapped it and left Zebei. On the palm of the basketball.


    Snapped!!


    "Roar!!"


    Chapter 178-Inside pillar, Chimu''s depression


    "What? Want me to completely open the field and defend Zebei with you?"


    "Yes, this must be done to block Zebei''s basket throw."

 1734 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1734

    "But... is this necessary?"


    "Yes, because that guy is Sawakita Eiji, the number one high school student in Japan."


    "Is it the first high school student? But what if Zebei suddenly passes the ball to the wild side when I vacate the field?"


    "Don''t worry, that fellow Zebei will definitely not pass the ball."


    "why?"


    "Because he is Zebei. How about it, Naito, believe me or not?"


    Looking at the fist handed in front of him, Naito was taken aback, then he punched it and touched it gently: "Of course!"


    "Roar!!"


    Naito waved his stout arms that looked like an ordinary person''s big legs. His mouth kept roaring. The blue veins on his forehead swelled up with emotional excitement, making Naito''s appearance even more scary, but it didn''t matter, Naito at this time , I''m very excited.


    Because he covered the other party''s hot pot, the hot pot of Japan''s top high school student Sawakita Eiji!


    This kind of thing is undoubtedly the best stimulant for Naito, who is very proud.


    Naito covered Zebei''s throwing skills with a hot pot, which can be said to have a great impact on the trend of the game. Naito''s cover of Zebei''s ball will undoubtedly make Xiangbei''s momentum even higher, and the Shanwang players are more or less certain Will be affected to a certain extent.


    Naito and Naito high-five to celebrate their cooperation just now. It was Naito who used himself as a bait that allowed Naito to see the opportunity to build the Zebei hot pot. The plan was successful. Of course, the two were the most excited.


    After Naruto and Naito celebrated, they ran to Zebei, who was depressed.


    "You lose, lose to our Naito!"


    Naruto stimulated Zebei, then turned around to defend.


    Although Naito would not deliberately provoke Zebei, he was still in a good mood after he built a big hot pot in Zebei, with a smile on his broad face, which made Japan''s top high school student extremely depressed.


    Naruto and Naito ran towards their half-court unhurriedly. Naito was unintentional, and Naruto was intentional. While stimulating Japan''s top high school students, it also stimulated two problem children in Xiangbei.


    One is on the court and one is sitting on the bench.


    Coach Anxi finally put down his beloved teacup, his voice was gentle and generous.


    "Akagi, do you think you can cover Zebei''s ball?"


    Akagi hesitated, but shook his head after all, "No."


    Because he respects his teachers and respects Coach Anzai very much, Akagi cannot lie either.


    Zebei''s throwing is indeed powerful. Although it is impossible to guarantee 100% hits and will never be blocked, it is indeed very difficult to block. With Zebei''s own technology and the throwing trick, Chimu It is very difficult to block Zebei.


    If throwing is a trick that can easily be overridden by big players, guards like Parker will not consider this trick as their attacking stunt.


    Of course, Zebei''s throw can not be compared with Parker''s throw, but the center of Japanese high school basketball can not be compared with the NBA''s overlord inside.


    Coach Anxi is still so gentle. He doesn''t care about the outcome of this game. As a coach, he values ??other things.


    "Akagi-san, who do you think is better than Naito-san?"


    Akagi fell silent and did not answer for a long time.


    The players in the Xiangbei rest area were all silent at this time. This group of children really had a vision, because now is not the time for them to speak.


    Akagi remained silent, because he didn''t know how to answer Anzai''s questions.


    In fact, Akagi is better than Naito, which is a fact recognized by Xiangbei players.


    Although Naito¡¯s body is better, Akagi¡¯s skills are definitely better than Naito. Although he can only attack at the basket, Akagi¡¯s offensive methods are still more abundant than Naito¡¯s, and his experience at both ends of the attack is far better than Naito¡¯s. , In one-on-one singles, Akagi''s victory is definitely far greater than Naito, but what about his performance in the actual game?


    Naito, the technically rough guy, with his strong muscles, hit Hetian, hit Fei Zebei, smashed the Quartet in the inside of the undefeated mountain king, and even covered the ball of the mountain king ace Zebei. What about Akagi?


    Not to mention the ability to prevent Sawabei, Kawada alone can make Akagi completely suffocate the fire, Kanagawa''s first center, encountering the forced suppression performance of the university''s first center can only be described as tragedy.


    Although Akagi is better than Naito, who has the greatest effect on the team now?


    Why is this?


    Chimu was full of entanglement, and a gentle voice came from his ear, uttering the doubt in Chimu''s heart.


    "Why is this, Akagi-san?"


    Coach Anxi is still so calm, it really makes people wonder if it is because of the thick fat layer.


    "If you don''t understand, you can rest this game."


    This old fox is really calm and courageous. To his question, if Akagi can''t give a good answer, the old fox really has the plan to completely press Akagi on the bench to prevent him from playing.


    With Xiangbei''s current lineup against Shan Wang, it is not without chance.


    Akagi clenched his fists, various thoughts in his mind were constantly fighting, but within a short time, he still couldn''t come up with an answer.


    Kazuo Tang Ze focused his eyes on the Xiangbei rest area and sighed slightly: "Senior Anxi really deserves to be the famous basketball coach of the famous university back then. I can''t compare to him with such courage."


    "Coach Anxi¡¯s coaching methods are indeed clever. He actually uses the game against the mountain king to hone his players. Even the college star team, the strongest mountain king on the team today, dare not say how sure that he will win. I''m afraid that the outcome is still 50-50. Coach Anzai can achieve this level in order to hone Akagi. It is a terrible person."


    "Hehe, Mrs. Xiang, I am now more and more concerned about how this game will develop next. The team''s victory and defeat is not only on the players, but the role of the coach is also not to be ignored. Senior Anzai and Domoto The duel between them will also affect the outcome of this game. It¡¯s really interesting. It seems I can learn a lot.¡±


    "Yes, and Akagi''s development also makes me very concerned. If he can understand the painstaking efforts of Coach Anza before the end of the game, he may be better than we thought."


    "Yes."


    Akagi was full of entanglements, but Kazuo Kazawa and Shota Sugiyama, two spectators with extraordinary status, looked forward to the next development of the game.


    Although there was so much talk, the rhythm of the game was not affected.


    While coach Anzai was conducting psychological education on Akagi, Miyagi picked up a basketball that was fanned by a big hot pot by Naito.


    Because Naruto and Naito were dragging their feet, the Xiangbei fast break was not successful, and all the members of the mountain king had quickly returned to defense and could only fight positional battles.


    Naruto reached out his hand and pointed on the court, motioning all Xiangbei to pull away.


    Of course, Mitsui and Miyagi were willing to follow Naruto''s tactical instructions. Although Rukawa was unwilling, this guy didn''t lose his temper on the court. He still followed Naruto''s instructions and pulled to the outside.


    The trio of Rukawa, Mitsui, Miyagi, and Sh¨­hoku all have accurate three-pointers. If there is no defense, the three-point shooting rate will be higher. Therefore, Sawabei, Matsumoto and Fukatsu all have Defending outside the three-point line emptied a large area of ??the inside line, allowing the Big Four to toss in the inside line.


    As soon as Miyagi changed hands, he immediately passed the ball to Naruto.


    After Naruto received the ball, he lowered his center of gravity and turned his back on the top singles center.


    Naruto''s strange power continued to explode, rushing into the poor Kawada behind him.


    Anyway, no matter who it is, as long as it is a player who is playing against Naruto, it is basically inevitable to be depressed.

 1735 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1735

    Even a center like Kawada, under Naruto''s continuous back-to-back singles collisions, could not maintain a defensive position. Naruto was forced to sit to the basket step by step. Although Kawada had tried to lower his center of gravity, he still could not resist Naruto. The power of back-body singles.


    Naruto is very confident in his post-up singles. Although it seems simple, it is because it is simple that there is no way to crack it.


    Only with strong power and tonnage can you block Naruto¡¯s back-up singles. In high school basketball, Naito, Kokawada, and Mori Shigeki should be the only ones who can block Naruto¡¯s power impact, but these three have the skills. It''s not very good. If they are confronted, they will have to be tricked by Naruto''s skills.


    Naruto sat down on Kawada to the basket, and then he slammed backwards, the explosive brute force knocked Kawada back continuously, turned around, took off, and dunked!


    Naruto and Naito successively ravaged the two towers inside the mountain king, and attacked the poor basket of the mountain king.


    The entire basket was constantly oscillating under Naruto''s weird power, which also declared the success of Xiangbei''s attack.


    76:79, Shan Wang''s lead is just a matter of one or two goals.


    Chapter 179-Cyclonus Strikes Back, Zebei''s Strength


    Xiangbei''s offensive rhythm stabilized due to Naruto''s appearance. With the outstanding performance of Naruto and Mitsui, the difference was finally reduced to only 3 points.


    As long as a three-pointer, Xiangbei can immediately wipe the score, as long as he can play 3+1 again... it seems a bit unrealistic.


    Anyway, for the Xiangbei players, they have seen hope and hope of defeating the undefeated mountain king!


    Even if most of the players are unable to play, they are still very excited, because they may be fortunate to be able to see the moment of historical change, the moment when the basketball world of Xiangbei High School defeated Shanwang Industry!


    Among the ten players on the field, one of them had his eyes sharpened.


    ''To defeat the mountain king, you must first defeat me!''


    Teenagers have such simple and passionate thoughts, but they are also at this age after all. There is nothing wrong with such naive thoughts!


    The lead of the mountain king is about to collapse, and Zebei once again exerted his full strength.


    Shan Wang organized an attack, and this time Zebei took the initiative to ask for the ball.


    After receiving the selfless pass from Shenjin, Zebei immediately turned to face Xiangbei No. 11.


    "If you want to defeat the mountain king, you have to defeat me first!"


    After Zebei dropped this provocation against Ruchuan, the whole person started as fast as a super sports car that had already hit the throttle several times.Zebei Lightning, wearing a white No. 9 jersey, is generally strong against Ruchuan.


    During that period of time, Rukawa had no performance at both ends of the offense and defense. Although he was depressed, but because of the lack of exercise, Rukawa''s physical strength recovered a bit. Now he has closely followed Zebei''s movements with his speed.


    Zebei failed to make a breakthrough and immediately changed his center of gravity and stopped abruptly.


    Rukawa didn''t dare to give Zebei any chance to attack, and immediately changed the center of gravity following Zebei''s actions, while raising his left hand, faintly aiming at Zebei''s right hand to prevent Zebei''s sudden long shot.


    Zebei did not choose to project, but lowered his center of gravity, and lightning usually broke through Rukawa.


    Rukawa was once again deceived by Zebei''s realistic and fake actions. He made a mistake in judgment and was unable to keep up with Zebei''s breakthrough speed, allowing Zebei to easily enter the Xiangbei inner line.


    Naruto immediately gave up defending Kawada and took a step, intending to defend Zebei.


    Zebei, who had a funny monk head with merits, looked extremely stern at this time. He didn''t seem to be holding a basketball, but a terrible explosives bag.And Zebei himself, incarnate as a lonely hero, rushing out of the inside line of Xiangbei.


    Naruto directly gave up Kawada and put a tight fit on Zebei.


    Zebei''s movements did not stop due to Naruto''s defense, but maintained a high speed and strong thrust, while holding the basketball with his palms up, and gently letting it go.


    boom!Huh!


    The basketball hit the left side of the rim and bounced before rolling off the rim.


    76: 81


    Although Zebei''s previous attack was blocked by Naito, his shots from the basket are still very powerful. Even if he has not practiced to the realm of innocent fire, it is already very scary. After all, even Naruto has never dealt with it. The experience of throwing under the basket.


    Zebei broke through Naruto and scored under Naruto''s close defense. This time the offense was played to the fullest. It can be seen that Zebei was almost unaffected by the atmosphere of the team, because he is the trump card and because of his style of play. Too capricious.


    Zebei turned to look at Naruto and Rukawa, his eyes full of provocation.


    "I won, and I beat you two!"


    Naruto shrugged slightly, saying that he didn''t mind at all, but Rukawa, a self-respecting fellow, secretly clenched his fist, his heart was burning.


    Naruto is not hurried, like walking in the park in the morning exercise, when passing the baseline ball, he deliberately kept an eye on it.


    "Miyagi."


    When Miyagi heard Naruto call to himself, he didn''t immediately attack with the ball, but turned to see what happened to him.


    Naruto pointed his finger at Zebei, and then pointed at Rukawa who had turned his head and ran towards the mountain king halftime.


    Miyagi immediately understood and made an OK gesture to show that he understood Naruto''s meaning.


    Coach Anxi laughed while tasting tea.


    ''It''s so easy to have a coach on the court...''


    Zebei deliberately provoked just now, how could he endure Rukawa''s character, but this time, before Rukawa opened his hand for the ball, the basketball had flown from Miyagi to Rukawa''s hands.


    Rukawa was actually a little bit astonished, but he was not the kind of talkative person, and he was still in the game. Of course, he was not suitable for asking anything. He immediately focused his attention on the confrontation with Zebei.


    Zebei showed a confident smile on his face: "Although you are not the opponent I want to beat the most, I will not let you pass!"


    Zebei''s words came from the heart, not an absolute provocation, but Rukawa''s self-esteem was greatly damped.


    Rukawa''s unclear face turned three times darker at this time, and the whole person was filled with a fire. Now it is to see whether the fire is going to burn Rukawa himself, or whether it will erupt completely and burn the mountain king.


    After Rukawa continued to dribble the ball quickly, Fei body thrust towards the left side of Zebei.


    The breakthrough of the Xiangbei Fox Boys is actually very strong, even Xiangyang''s team that is good at zone defense cannot limit the Fox''s super breakthrough.


    But Zebei''s defense alone was stronger than Xiangyang''s three-dimensional defense net.


    With full concentration, Zebei''s predictive defense is really hard to find any flaws.


    Regardless of the direction Rukawa fox thrusts in, Zebei''s defense is like a piece of brown candy. Following Rukawa''s breakthrough, he constantly changes the direction of defense, and is extremely resilient. Rukawa continues to thrust, but he still can''t shake this mountain king. The strongest line of defense!


    The offensive time was almost exhausted in the constant breakthrough failures. Rukawa barely shot the ball when the time was about to end, and the result can be imagined.


    when!


    The super rookie Rukawa Feng owned by Xiangbei, in this game, drifted away on the road to iron.


    With his own card position ability, Nobe suppressed Naito, grabbed this rebound, and then vigorously tossed the frontcourt, and the Sanwang team immediately turned back and attacked!


    After receiving the ball, Matsumoto ran all the way, and after entering the Xiangbei half, he immediately changed hands and passed to Zebei. Zebei caught the ball and rushed to the basket and jumped and dunked!


    Huh!

 1736 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1736

    "Toot! Xiangbei No. 11 thugs fouls, the score is counted, and one extra free kick!"


    Huh!


    With his excellent free throw ability, Zebei not only scored a slam dunk, but also scored 2+1 on Rukawa.


    At 76:84, I was 8 points behind in an instant, approaching the edge of double digits.


    In the offensive and defensive transition, Xiangbei is still stubborn. Instead of passing the ball to the inside line, which has an advantage and a more stable scoring, the ball is again passed to Lone Food King, Xiangbei No. 11 Ruchuan Feng.


    Rukawa did not know how many times he faced Japan''s No. 1 high school student, but the result was still a missed shot. Fortunately, Naruto scored 78:84 in this time.


    With a powerful breakthrough, Eiji Zebei tore through Rukawa''s defense, and showed his killer knife on the inside of Xiangbei, throwing a shot from the basket while shaking off the double blocks of Naruto and Naito, 78:86.


    Rukawa attacked again, facing Zebei, and shot outside the three-point line.


    when!


    The shot was too reluctant, and when he shot it, he knew it must be iron.


    The four big men under the basket struggled to get stuck and desperately scrambled for the rebound, but in the end they had nothing to do with them.


    Naruto and Kawada''s palms touched the ball at the same time, and the basketball eventually couldn''t bear the strange force of the two, and flew toward the outside line, and was taken into the bag by Captain Sanwang.


    Zebei stopped half a meter away from the three-point line, and the captain of the mountain king delivered the pass accurately, which made Zebei extraordinarily comfortable. After receiving the ball, he immediately raised his hand and shot without any pause.


    It was the same three-pointer, but Rukawa''s three-pointer was yellow, and Zebei''s three-pointer was there.


    This is probably the most detrimental way to score...


    Rukawa felt extremely depressed, but in the eyes of the little monkey players, this game was extremely depressing.


    Rukawa is obviously not Zebei¡¯s opponent, but Xiangbei is so stubborn. He still passed the ball to Zebei, who is obviously not superior. Even if they are 78:89 at this time, the score behind the mountain king has reached double digits again, but The basketball was still sent to Rukawa.


    Rukawa once again planned to break through Zebei, but because he was too prejudiced in front of Zebei, he ignored the crisis behind him. As soon as he took the first step, the basketball was stolen by the captain of the mountain king behind him.


    Rukawa was extremely depressed, but Zebei rushed wildly. After entering Xiangbei''s interior, he jumped and dunked to end the attack, 78:91.


    The cold-faced fox of Xiangbei is still very persistent, facing the top high school student in Japan, outrageously shot.


    ''Will make it!''


    The fox roared in his heart, but the palm that came out of the air completely shattered the fox''s hope.


    ''Don''t think about it!''


    The King of Mountain Ace was probably the idea at this time, the palm of his hand appeared, and he slapped Rukawa''s inevitable three-pointer and a big hat directly, and was defeated together with Rukawa''s pride ~ pride and self-esteem.


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty-Ruchuan''s Awakening


    Rukawa''s shot was directly slammed by Zebei''s big hat, and he himself fell to the ground because he lost his balance in midair.


    beep!


    Fancy blew the whistle in her mouth, not because Zebei made a foul, but Fancy judged Rukawa might be injured, so she called the referee to time out.


    The Xiangbei players immediately gathered around the problematic children on the field, except for the black-hearted bastard Naruto, everyone else was very concerned.


    "Rukawa, are you not injured?"


    "Get up and move around?"


    Generally speaking, the injured player must determine whether the game can continue within 15 seconds. If this time is exceeded, it will be directly sentenced to a timeout. If the number of timeouts has been exhausted, then it will be sentenced to a technical foul.


    However, because this was just a practice game, Hana Gata did not blow too strict. Although Rukawa''s pause time has exceeded 15 seconds, Hana Gata still did not blow a timeout from Shonoku.


    Rukawa still didn''t seem to recover from the blow just now, his eyes diverged, and Rukawa was unable to concentrate at this time with his attention on the stadium.


    Seeing Rukawa''s half-dead look, Coach Anzai raised his brows, as if he was planning to call a timeout, but Naruto suddenly ran to Rukawa and kicked it up.


    Rukawa was suddenly kicked and staggered by Naruto, almost ugly.


    "Idiot Fox! Haven''t you woken up yet?!"


    Rukawa was kicked by Naruto, naturally angry, but he didn''t immediately get angry when he heard Naruto''s words. After a while of silence, the fists that had been clenched before were relaxed.


    "Big idiot!"


    Rukawa finally spoke, and Hua Xing walked over to stop the farce of the two first-grade children in northern Hunan.


    "Rukawa Kaede, can you continue the game?"


    If Rukawa is injured or even sees blood, Hua Xing can force Xiangbei to substitute. After all, this is also a strategy to protect the players.


    Rukawa moved his hands and feet. Although he fell a lot, he didn''t hurt him at all, and he didn''t feel any pain except for a little pain.


    "It''s okay, you can continue."


    Hua Xing saw that Rukawa did not have any wounds on his body, and still blew the whistle to signal that the match between Shan Wang and Xiangbei would continue.


    Because Fukatsu has already got the basketball before Hanakata blows the referee''s timeout, the ball belongs to the mountain king.


    Ace Zebei held the ball again, and the smile on his face was really uncomfortable.


    "You can''t defeat me, Rukawa Maple!" Zebei''s smile is full of confidence. Of course, he is the ace player of the mountain king. He has been playing with Rukawa all the way since the game. He has such confidence. Such confidence can speak like this.


    "I admit that you are indeed not an ordinary opponent, but that''s how I want to defeat you completely before I go to the United States!"


    ''United States!''


    Rukawa''s eyes flashed and remained silent.


    Zebei dribbled the ball and Rukawa quickly defended, but he still couldn''t limit Zebei''s sharp breakthrough.


    The King of Mountain Ace has turned Rukawa¡¯s seemingly perfect defense into a joke. So far, Rukawa has not been able to completely defend against Zebei once... Not even once. Zebei¡¯s attacking firepower is even in college basketball. It is also the top, if it is not for the lack of height and weight, Zebei''s strength is enough to directly enter the national team. This is the strength of Japan''s top high school student!


    Rukawa''s defense still has a big shortcoming for Zebei, that is, he can''t limit this hurricane''s first high school student.


    Zebei broke through Ruchuan again, all the way to the basket of Xiangbei, palms up and his wrists trembling.


    Huh!


    It was still that smooth movement, swaying the cover of Naruto''s giant palm in mid-air, so that Naruto''s blocking action could only see the cause, not the result, and was of no practical use. In the end, it was just a waste of energy.


    78: 93


    Because of the super performance of his ace player, Shan Wang opened a 15-point gap with Xiangbei in a blink of an eye!


    This point difference is enough to say that it is huge. The average team is enough to have a considerable impact on the player''s psychology when it is behind by more than 10 points. Xiangbei managed to narrow the previous 22 points difference to only 3 points. Now it has been pulled away again. This blow of seeing hope and being ruthlessly obliterated will have a considerable impact on the players.

 1737 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1737

    The Xiangbei bench almost all lost their voice, but they did not see the expression of Xiangbei No.11.


    Staring at the back of Shanwang No. 9, Xiangbei No. 11 showed what might be the first smile in his life.


    ''Thank God, he is not a mere name...''


    "I will also go to America."


    "Oh, when?"


    "After defeating you and becoming the number one in Japan!"


    Naruto was right next to him, unconscious, after overhearing the conversation between Zebei and Rukawa, he made an OK gesture toward the Xiangbei rest area.


    Coach Anxi, who had already stepped out and was about to call a timeout, stepped back again, holding up the tea cup, and smiling again on that wide face.


    ''Great, luckily it''s too late.''


    Even if Rukawa just got a big cap from Zebei, Xiangbei still has no tactical changes. Under such circumstances, he still stubbornly passed the ball to Xiangbei No. 11.


    The smile on Zebei''s face was very serious, a little boyish serious.


    "I will never let you pass!"


    Zebei said that there was no omission in the defensive action. Everything seemed to be a repeat of those images just now. Rukawa tried several times to break through, but he couldn''t shake Zebei''s strongest defense.


    Zebei was still in the mood to tease while defending Rukawa''s breakthrough.


    "The dribble is so bad, you can''t break through me!"


    Rukawa didn''t speak in a muffled voice, and he could see that he was in a bad mood, but his actions did not slow down, and he was also guarding against Zebei''s steal.


    Rukawa continued to break through, but he couldn''t break through the mountain No. 9 in front of him. There were only 10 seconds left in the 30 seconds of the attack. In a blink of an eye, Rukawa was forced to the edge of the cliff.


    Domoto Goro''s gaze turned from the Xiangbei bench to the court, on the two small forwards who were fighting.


    ''Are you already poor?''


    It''s no wonder that Goro Domoto had this idea. In fact, many people, even Xiangbei''s substitute players, have similar ideas to Coach Domoto, and only Naruto and Coach Anza firmly believe in the cold-faced fox.


    With only 8 seconds left in the attack, Rukawa dribbled the ball towards the right, but not towards the basket.


    "Want to stop the jump shot? It''s useless!"


    Zebei''s pace was not slow, and with his amazing prediction, he kept ahead of Rukawa''s breakthrough route for 5 seconds.


    Rukawa closed the ball and turned around, but instead of changing the direction to make a breakthrough, he changed hands to pass the ball. The basketball flew directly inside and fell into Naruto''s hands for 4 seconds.


    "what?!"


    The mountain king ace looked back in shock, but Naruto had already turned around under the basket.3 seconds.


    Rukawa''s pass really exceeded everyone''s expectations, including Kawada.


    In previous matches, Rukawa had been single-on-one with Zebei. All members of Xiangbei and Shanwang have long been accustomed to this. When the two of them were singled out, the other Xiangshan players were like soy sauce players, just standing on the court. Above, it serves as a fixed background.


    Rukawa''s sudden pass was not within Kawada''s expectation, and his reaction was naturally half a beat slower than Naruto. When he reacted, Naruto had already had his feet off the ground for 2 seconds.


    brush!


    Even though Kawada had tried his best to take off, the basketball still leapt over his head and got into the Sanwang basket. 1 second, the time was really accurate.


    80: 93


    Xiangbei finally scored and prevented the mountain king from going wild.And the Xiangbei substitute who had just beaten the eggplant with Shuang just now is like a stimulant, shouting in excitement.


    It is not difficult for Naruto to score at the basket, but what is really exciting is that the passer is actually Rukawa Kaede?!That famous super solo king?!


    "This is impossible!"


    The little monkey grabbed his own hair, and it seemed to have a meaning to pull off a few strands: "Pass the ball?! The only one in the sky and the ground Rukawa Feng can pass the ball?!"


    "Ruchuan has really grown up. The game against Lingnan and today''s game against Sanwang, Rukawa, this kid should really wake up." Amu said lightly, although he was only two years older than Ruchuan, but The tone of speech really seemed like a half-hearted old man.


    Coach Gaotou gently shook the folding fan, his eyes couldn''t be described as happy.


    "In the match against Sanno, Rukawa was allowed to play singles to this level. Coach Anzai is really amazing."


    "It''s terrible. Coach Anxi has gained what he wants, and Xiangbei has become stronger."


    The two famous marshals of Kanagawa looked at each other. The future of Lingnan and Hainan is really gloomy.


    Snapped!


    Naruto and Rukawa high-five to celebrate. The former smirked, "It looks like I finally woke up from sleep, fox."


    "Shut up, idiot!"


    Haruko covered her mouth and looked at the two people on the court, her eyes hazy with tears.


    ''It''s great...it''s great...''


    Chapter 181 - Zebei''s distress


    Zebei held the ball and faced his old opponent again. He didn''t break through immediately, but chatted for a while.


    "What''s the matter, have you given up fighting me?"


    Rukawa''s face was not pretty, but he didn''t seem to be irritated by Zebei either.


    "Big idiot!"


    "Asshole, who are you idiot?!"


    "I didn''t say you."


    Rukawa had a cold face and couldn''t tell if he was joking at all, but Zebei''s face had just improved when he heard Rukawa continue to complain.


    "Because you are stupid than an idiot!"


    "Damn, you bastard!"


    Zebei, who was a childish temper, was easily irritated by Rukawa''s indifferent face. Just when he wanted to teach this guy a bitter lesson, he heard Shenjin''s voice.


    "Zebei, be careful behind!!"


    As soon as Zebei turned around, he saw a bunch of hair flashing past his eyes. When he shook his head, the basketball had already left his control.


    Let¡¯s see that Miyagi has seized the opportunity just now. Just when Rukawa and Sawakita were quarreling, Miyagi and Mitsui ran away. Mitsui helped Miyagi to block Fukatsu. With Miyagi¡¯s short and flexible body, he immediately approached Sawa from behind. north.

 1738 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1738

    If the current Zebei cannot increase his weight and height in a short period of time, his only weakness is probably his concentration.


    This is also Rukawa''s biggest advantage compared to Zebei, concentration!


    Zebei was easily disturbed by messy things when he was playing. This time Zebei was distracted by talking to Rukawa, but he didn''t notice Miyagi, who was approaching from behind him. When he reacted, the basketball was no longer in his hands. Up.


    "Super idiot!"


    Rukawa left a cold sentence, and then immediately turned around and rushed towards the mountain king halftime.


    The No. 1 high school student in Japan was full of depression, but at this time it was not when he was arguing with Rukawa, he immediately turned back to defend.


    Zebei encountered Miyagi stealing the ball from behind, and he was really depressed. Fukatsu was actually a little depressed. After all, he was only a high school student. No matter how much he could control his psychological fluctuations, some small emotional changes could not be completely controlled.


    Miyagi quickly reached the half-court of the Sanno, and the Captain Sanno tightly guarded, with a taller body, not giving Miyagi any chance to attack the basket.


    Miyagi stared at the basket, but sent the ball to his side with both hands.


    Mitsui passed the ball as soon as he received the ball, and there was no pause in the action.


    ''Let me see if you really wake up or sleepwalking!''


    Mitsui thought badly in his heart, in fact, he himself was very concerned about Rukawa''s next performance.


    Rukawa Fox faced the mountain king ace for the second time after''waking up''.


    It is necessary to lower the center of gravity and make a sudden move, but in fact it takes off suddenly.


    "Don''t even think about shooting!"


    ''I didn''t think about it.''


    Rukawa spit out the first high school student in front of him. After taking off, he threw the ball towards the basket.


    The basketball flies so high that it is impossible to get into the basket at all, and Rukawa''s purpose is not that.


    ''With that guy''s jumping power, I can receive it!''


    Zebei didn''t expect Rukawa to ignore his defense and pass the ball again. As soon as he turned around, he saw the red No. 10 soaring in the air.


    when!


    Naruto took off, grabbed the basketball that bounced back after hitting the basket, and dunked with all his strength!


    Huh!!


    The entire basket was constantly oscillated by Naruto¡¯s strange power, making a pitiful crunching cry. Naruto was like a pendulum, swinging back and forth in the air with his hands hanging the basket. After the strength on his body was eliminated, he landed, turned and turned. The cold-faced fox gave a high five to celebrate.


    82: 93


    "It''s well spread, it seems you finally woke up from sleep, idiot!"


    "Idiot, shut up!"


    Naruto and Rukawa were like this anyway, even if they had a tacit cooperation, they quarreled as soon as they turned around.


    Zebei frowned, and he couldn''t say what Rukawa''s offensive performance was just now.


    When the mountain king attacked, of course his usual trump card tactics, and Zebei, his usual singles tactics.


    All the members of Shan Wang play soy sauce, just watching Zebei play Ruchuan alone.


    With Rukawa''s personal defensive ability, Zebei''s super breakthrough was still unable to limit, and the defense was once again penetrated by Zebei.


    After Rukawa was broken by Zebei, he immediately turned around and rushed into his own basket with Zebei.


    Naruto and Naito started at the same time, abandoning the inner twin towers of Kawada and Nobe, and rushed towards Zawabei at the same time.


    Facing the three-person double-team defense, Zebei did not feel nervous at all, but became more excited.


    According to Naruto, Zebei is a type of personal madness. The more players there are to defend him, the more excited he will be. If he realized the feeling of Akagi being attacked by four people alone, I''m afraid he will get too excited.


    However, not only Xiangbei''s beast inside, even Mitsui immediately gave up defending the invisible ace of the mountain king, and immediately turned and rushed to the basket. The target was the ace player of the mountain king. The four Xiangbei squeezed into the inside line, and only Miyagi was left on the outside line.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "Four people?! Is this necessary?!"


    "It''s amazing!"


    There was an exclamation from the sidelines and the stands, even the Sakuragi Legion fourmen hurriedly silenced at this time, so as not to miss the exciting scene that will happen next.


    Facing Xiangbei''s inside twin towers, Zebei brazenly took off, holding the basketball in his hand, and went forward bravely.


    Naruto and Naito flew into the sky at the same time, their huge bodies could almost be described as covering the sky and covering the sun, with their arms raised high, covering them with all their strength.


    Rukawa also jumped from behind Zebei, waving his palm aimed at Zebei''s right hand holding the ball.


    Under the attack of the three of them, Zebei forced a shot!


    when!


    The basket is always so fair. Even if you are a mountain king ace player, even if you are the most handsome player on the mountain king basketball team, it is of no use.


    Of course, Zebei''s overly reluctant shot only ended with an iron. Naruto, Naito, and Rukawa landed one after another. Before they took off to grab a rebound, this rebound was picked up by Mitsui who had just run over.


    Goro Domoto was stunned and focused on the red silk army on the court: "Xiangbei... unexpectedly completely sees through Zebei..."


    Mitsui passed the ball to Miyagi, and the Xiangbei team immediately began to run wild.


    Coach Anxi once again held the tea cup with a gentle smile.


    "The heat is almost..."


    Shonoku¡¯s fast break was not successful, probably because Naruto, Naito, Mitsui, and Rukawa all squeezed into the basket. Miyagi had to face the duo of Matsumoto and Fukatsu alone, and it was too reluctant to score.


    No need for Naruto''s instructions this time, Miyagi immediately delivered the ball to Rukawa.


    Rukawa caught the ball again and faced the mountain king ace again.


    Both of them were paying attention to each other''s actions, Rukawa held the ball and took the lead.


    First, he took a step, then raised his hands and made a pass to Naruto on the inside.


    Zebei raised his center of gravity, but Rukawa immediately broke through with a short stature. Zebei took a beat this time and couldn''t keep up with Rukawa''s movements.


    "Breakthrough!"


    Rukawa successfully broke through Zebei, and finally reached the hinterland of the mountain king. Without entering the basket guarded by Hetian, he directly took off, his body stretched out in midair.

 1739 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1739

    Huh!


    The basketball rolled into the basket cleanly and warmly celebrated. This was the first sports goal scored by Rukawa in the second half of the match against Zebei.


    Rukawa secretly clenched a fist and glanced at Zebei at the same time, then silently, ran to his own half to prepare for defense.


    "Oh ha ha ha..."


    The old man was in a good mood, and his laughter became more gentle, completely missing the horrible appearance of the white-haired ghost who had let Akagi be honest before.


    ''When the offensive''s methods become rich, the defender will become overwhelmed, and the reaction will become slow, haha, so good...''


    Zebei held his fire in his heart, facing the combined defense of the Xiangbei trio, once again brazenly shot.


    when!


    Reluctant to strike iron, the small forwards on both sides staged iron strikes successively.


    Rukawa faced Zebei with the ball, and the latter was serious: "I won''t let you pass again!"


    Rukawa did not make a breakthrough this time, but as long as the ball can pass.


    The basketball flew past Zebei and went straight inside.


    Naruto made a quick pass, Naito received the ball easily, and a small man scored 2 points for a layup.


    86: 93


    The morale of Xiangbei regained, and Shan Wang''s lead was only 7 points left.


    Naruto and Naito collided with each other''s muscles. This is how the two muscular men celebrated each other, and then ran to their own half to prepare for defense.


    And the first high school student is full of distress:''Next time, will it be an offense or a pass...''


    Chapter 182-Four-man defense in the restricted area


    Rukawa''s sudden change of offensive strategy really made Zebei very uncomfortable. If it is a direct attack, whether it is a strong inside shot or a three-point long shot, whether it is a slam dunk or a pick, the goal is only one basket, so it is relatively also Better defense.


    However, passing is not the same. In addition to himself, the other four teammates may be the target of the pass. Therefore, it is more difficult to prevent a pass than to prevent a shot.


    Rukawa¡¯s changes in play have made Anzai¡¯s coach extremely satisfied. If Rukawa had just taken the first step in the last match against Lingnan, then Rukawa now stands at the same height as Xiandao.


    Only at this level can Rukawa have the qualifications for a head-on confrontation with Zebei!


    Zebei had inexplicable doubts in his heart, but when the mountain king attacked, he still used Zebei as an attack arrow.


    ''No matter what, I won''t lose!''


    Zebei still couldn''t understand the psychological journey Ruchuan had gone through before, but he was very confident in his offensive ability. As for the loss in the strike just now, in Zebei''s view, it was just a mistake that should not have occurred.


    Zebei entered the hinterland of Xiangbei at a rapid pace. Even if Rukawa changed the offensive tactics, there was still no change on the defensive end.


    The passing style cannot be used on the defensive end. Rukawa''s defensive ability still cannot limit Zebei''s super breakthrough, allowing Zebei to easily enter the Xiangbei inner line.


    Naruto and Naito were so fast that they immediately abandoned their defensive targets, and instead double-teamed Zebei again.


    Under the double-team of the three people, Zebei didn''t think about passing the ball in his head. Facing the three people''s defense, he forced a shot.


    when!


    Shot in an extremely reluctant state, the result of course has long been known.


    Even if you are the No. 1 high school student in Japan, the rim doesn''t give you the slightest face, and Zebei''s shot is directly missed.


    Naruto jumped immediately after landing and stretched his palms toward the basketball in the air.


    "Rebounds are mine!"


    The four great men under the basket went up and down one after another, none of them grabbed this rebound.


    Naruto was called to the ground by gravity again, and the flames seemed to be scorching under the soles of his feet, making him jump immediately after landing.


    "Drink!"


    In front of Xiangbei No. 10, even the national-level super rebounders like Kawada and Nobe are useless at all. Under the rebound, Naruto is always the strongest person, and Naruto''s rebounding is once again included in the bag.


    Naruto''s wrist turned and immediately passed the ball to Mitsui.


    Mitsui didn''t move slowly. The basketball passed his hand and passed to Miyagi in no time.


    Miyagi is short and has the fastest start speed in the game. He immediately turned and rushed towards the mountain king halftime.


    Fukatsu secretly sighed about Zebei''s offense, but his defense did not dare to make any mistakes. Although Miyagi was fast, Fukatsu was not at a disadvantage compared to Miyagi in terms of absolute speed.


    The two point guards rushed wildly, and the two who were watching the game on the sidelines, these four are the strongest number one players in the country, and the duel between Fukatsu and Miyagi will certainly attract Amu and Fujima. High attention.


    Miyagi''s eyes were like a beast preparing to hunt prey. The basketball court was the battlefield. As the tactical center of both teams, Miyagi and Fukatsu dared not make any mistakes.


    Fukatsu opened his left hand horizontally and raised his right hand, while guarding against Miyagi''s three-pointer and breakthrough.


    According to the video of the game I have watched before, most of Miyagi''s breakthroughs are from the right, so Fukatsu has long been prepared for this. With his height and wingspan advantage, he intends to block Miyagi.


    If it were the former Miyagi, he might have been mad for the matchup against the first point guard Fukatsu Kazushin in college, but after the original game against Xiangyang and Hainan, he played against Fujima and Amu, two super guards. After that, Miyagi learned more point guard skills, and the maturity of the technology also made Miyagi''s mind more calm.


    Miyagi''s eyes were fixed on the basket, but his hands made a pass to pass the ball to his guard partner.


    After Mitsui caught the ball, he immediately began to dribble and run, and Miyagi also ran at the same time. The running routes of the two obviously staggered.


    Mitsui and Miyagi changed positions. The basketball was in Mitsui''s hands to Miyagi''s hands. Mitsui turned into a roadblock and directly resisted the first point guard in colleges. The people in front of Miyagi became the invisible trump card of the mountain king. Matsumoto!


    After Miyamoto got the ball, he quickly made a crotch dribble.


    Because of his short stature and low chassis, Miyagi''s crotch dribble looks faster and smoother than Zebei''s dribble. Matsumoto swayed his center of gravity, but his movements were not as fast as Miyagi''s.


    Miyagi changed hands continuously, suddenly strengthened, assisted with his left hand, exerted force with his right hand, and shot a three-pointer!


    Matsumoto''s single defensive ability is not as good as Fukatsu. His rhythm was disrupted by Miyagi''s continuous crotch dribbling. Although he had a height advantage, his jump was slower, and he watched the basketball fly over his head.


    Miyagi''s projection seemed to be equipped with a precise positioning system. After flying through a high arc in mid-air, he plunged into the Sanwang basket.


    Huh!


    The clean and neat sound of net surfing sounds really refreshing.


    Miyagi kept staring at the basketball until he saw the basketball hit the hoop before he was relieved, and then smiled triumphantly.


    In one finger, Miyagi''s expression looked really stinky.


    "I won!"

 1740 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1740

    Just like the performance of a certain player of the mountain king, he looked proud and stinky, but the captain of the mountain king obviously did not eat this set, and there was no expression on his face, so Miyagi''s provocation could only be swallowed by himself.


    89:93


    After Zebei widened the points difference, Xiangbei once again narrowed the points difference, and the person who brought Xiangbei this turn was actually Rukawa Feng?


    It can only be said that this is really strange. Although the No. 11 kid in Xiangbei has a strong offensive firepower, but if you want to say that someone who can change the atmosphere of the team at a critical moment, it seems that there has never been anything wrong with him. On the contrary, when the morale of the team is high, Several times, the team''s offensive rhythm has been chaotic because of the lone eater, but now there is a completely different scene from the past.


    Rukawa''s awakening rejuvenated Xiangbei''s morale, and this is what coach Anxi hopes most.


    When all the members of Xiangbei retired, Coach Anxi suddenly walked to the sidelines and compared his thumb and index finger with his hands. There were four fingers in total. After that, the four fingers were stuck together, and then he pointed to Shan Wang''s ace classmate.


    The Xiangbei player was taken aback, then nodded to express his understanding.


    Coach Anxi sat down again, took his big tea cup and gave it to Yasuda to help him store water, and then turned to the Sanwang rest area.


    ''Domoto, how are you going to break my trick?''


    When the mountain king launched an attack, Zebei took the initiative to ask for the ball.


    Fukatsu hesitated and turned to look at his coach Domoto Goro.


    Domoto hesitated for two seconds, but nodded in agreement, signalling Fukatsu to pass the ball to Zebei.


    Zebei successfully received the ball, and when he was about to turn around to make a breakthrough, two figures suddenly appeared in front of him at the same time.


    Of course, one of them was Rukawa who was supposed to defend him, but the other was Naruto who was defending Kawada on the inside. This time, before Zebei broke Rukawa, Naruto had already taken the initiative to defend him.


    Zebei was taken aback for a moment, but he posted two people behind him at the same time.


    "four people?!"


    Amu looked astonished, marveling at Xiangbei''s bold tactical configuration, but he felt a bit empathetic with Zebei, just because Xiangbei had used similar tactics against him!


    The tactical arrangement of Xiangbei is really amazing and bold. I really have to say that I can come up with this kind of tactic. Coach Anxi is indeed a white-haired ghost in the famous university basketball circle. Even Tian Gang and Gaotou can only Admire the strategy of coach Anxi!


    In the Shohoku inner line, only Naito faces the super combination of Kawada and Nobe, while Naruto, Rukawa, Mitsui and Miyagi form a super joint defense at the same time, exerting pressure on Zebei!


    This tactic of Xiangbei is purely a tactic of going out. It is not just to catch up with the score, but to completely block Zebei and completely cut off the offensive firepower of the Mountain King!


    This is definitely the first time that Zebei has encountered such a double-teaming, because in the past, no team dared to double-team defense against Zebei, because in addition to the wild side, the other players of the mountain king all have super strong Scoring ability, once Shenjin passes the ball to other people, there will be huge omissions in the defense when the double-teaming is implemented. This is definitely the first time that Zebei has been multi-player defense, and it also shows the boldness of Xiangbei!


    The entire Xiangbei team are super problem children, not just one or two people!


    Being able to encounter such a strong defense at the same time, Zebei is really excited in his heart, but no matter how strong he is, it is impossible to break through the current four-man defense in Xiangbei!


    Xiangbei is now the four-man defense, and one of them is the top player in the country. In the case of one-on-one singles, Naruto himself cannot completely block Zebei, but four-on-one is another one. What''s going on!


    Even if Zebei''s ability is high, the four-man defense in Xiangbei can''t find any flaws. Even if the cooperation between them is not as good as the two-man defense of Shenjin and Zebei, they can still use their personal abilities. Those loopholes were erased, and Zebei couldn''t find a chance to break through.


    beep!


    Fancy blows the whistle and pronounces the ball right to change.


    "30 seconds foul, Xiangbei ball right!"


    The basketball slipped from Zebei''s hands, and the mountain king ace player''s eyes diverged for the first time.


    Chapter 183-Sound Imitation, Naruto''s Methods


    "it is good!"


    The Xiangbei players all chanted, and the problematic four-man group of children on the field, including Rukawa, also celebrated with each other.


    Zebei may encounter the biggest crisis of his basketball career. For the first time, Zebei was completely blocked in 30 seconds on the basketball court!


    For Zebei, the super-single-eater king, in addition to one-on-one or one-on-one in basketball, it''s nothing more than one or several. Zebei has never failed in the past. Even if he is a mountain king, his waywardness The style of play can still persist, and now, it can be regarded as Zebei''s first real failure!


    "Zebei, are you okay."


    Mountain King No. 1 Candy rushed to Zebei¡¯s side. In fact, he knew Zebei¡¯s personality and knew that this guy had a strong self-esteem. Now he suffered a defeat for the first time in Zebei¡¯s smooth basketball career. It should be quite big.


    It took a while for Zebei to recover. Seeing Shenjin''s caring expression, Zebei shook his head vigorously.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine... Shenjin."


    In fact, Zebei''s expression is really indescribable, but Fukatsu doesn''t know how to comfort Zebei at this time, so he can only pat his shoulder again.


    Domoto Goro squatted on the sidelines, this action was very much like a certain football coach, but he can only sigh for Zebei''s current situation.


    ''Coach Anxi... really worthy of being a famous coach known as a white-haired ghost in the past, he has thoroughly penetrated Zebei.''


    In the past, no one dared to use the tactics of multiplayer defense against the ace of the mountain king Zebei, because all the other players of the mountain king have super scoring ability. The defense against Zebei is equal to the other players of the mountain king, but if Zebei catches the ball, Launching a joint defense is the best choice.


    This guy Zebei will never pass, because he has never failed, because he is the trump card of the mountain king, he is the number one high school student, so he will choose to go solo no matter what the situation, even in Under the absolutely unfavorable situation of four-on-one, Zebei still would not choose to pass the ball, and it was still a way to go to the black.


    Xiangbei''s four-man joint defense tactics achieved more than expected success, defending Zebei for 30 seconds, suppressing the offensive momentum of the mountain king.


    The morale of Xiangbei is now high, and there is only a four-point difference between it and the mountain king. If you want to go back, it should be only a matter of time.


    Xiangbei attacked, No. 11 Ruchuan Fox held the ball to face the mountain king ace.


    ''This time, is it passing or attacking?''


    The same question appeared in everyone''s hearts. Now, apart from Rukawa Fox himself, even Naruto and Zebei could not judge his true intentions.


    Rukawa held the ball high in both hands, making a passing posture at any time, and then suddenly received the ball, the whole person lowered the center, and thrust towards the right side of the lightning.


    Zebei originally thought that Rukawa would choose to pass the ball this time, and his defensive action was naturally slower. When he turned around, Rukawa had already opened half of his position and quickly entered the hinterland of the mountain king.


    Kawada stepped forward, his huge body intercepted in front of Rukawa, defending the indifferent fox.


    Rukawa took off against Kawada''s huge body, holding the basketball with his palm up, and gently sending the ball up with his wrist.


    Ze Bei''s eyes widened: "This guy?!!''


    Domoto''s face was full of horror: "Zebei''s tricks in order to go to the United States to play basketball and avoid the cover!''


    Throwing under the basket?!


    The basketball flies over the hoop, and after a few laps, it rolls into the hoop.


    "Amazing!"


    "It''s so beautiful! Rukawa!!!"


    All the members of Xiangbei were so excited that they almost broke their throats, and Naruto also smiled. Although Rukawa''s throwing can have a lot of luck in the basket, but...it is really beautiful!


    91:93, the gap is only one ball!

 1741 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1741

    An interesting smile appeared on Xiandao''s face: "Rukawa, this guy is already at the same level as Zebei. If not, Zebei will really be eaten by Rukawa."


    "Come on! I''ll catch up soon!"


    "We can beat the mountain king, come on!"


    With 5 minutes left in the game, Xiangbei is 2 points behind Shanwang. At this time, with this score, Xiangbei definitely has a chance to overtake and defeat the undefeated Shanwang, at least as Xiangbei thinks.


    The mountain king organizes the attack, and the ball holder is still their ace player-Zebei Eiji!


    Naruto winked at the others, Xiangbei did not launch the four-man defense tactics again, but let Zebei and Rukawa one-on-one.


    Zebei was holding the ball, looking for an offensive opportunity, but suddenly heard a familiar voice.


    "Zebei! Be careful behind you!"


    That weird ending mood phrase, I knew it belonged to the voice of Captain Sanwang. Zebei had the experience of stealing the ball from behind Miyagi before, so now he is very sensitive to Fukatsu''s voice. He immediately collected the ball and turned to Look later.


    But Miyagi didn''t move at all, and Fukatsu was also surprised.


    "It''s not me!"


    ''opportunity!''


    As Zebei turned his head, the basketball in his hand was completely exposed in front of the cold-faced fox.


    Although this cold-faced fox couldn''t figure out what was going on, his concentration was perfect, taking advantage of Zebei''s distraction and immediately steal the ball.


    "Oops!"


    Zebei yelled badly, but the basketball was out of his control. He couldn''t use his superpowers to return the basketball to his own hands. He could only turn around immediately, but Rukawa was one step ahead of him. He had already grabbed the basketball first and quickly moved towards the mountain king. The field rushed.


    "Stop him! Stop him!"


    Goro Domoto yelled from the sidelines that if this goal was scored again, it would definitely be a big blow to Sanno.


    Rukawa''s eyes were extremely cold, as if only Sanwang''s basket was left in his eyes.


    The white figure of No. 9 is fast chasing around, and has a faint momentum to catch up with himself.


    Rukawa slammed beyond the three-point line of Sanwang, without making any adjustments, immediately pushed the basketball toward the hoop.


    "So fast?! It''s impossible to get in!"


    "I didn''t plan to enter, idiot."


    Rukawa spit out coldly, watching the basketball completely miss the basket, rebounding after hitting the rebound.


    A palm flew from mid-air, grabbed the basketball rebounding in the air, and smashed it into the basket with all his strength.


    Huh!!


    The entire basket was violently shaken by Naruto, but fortunately the super death dunk that broke the rebound in the game against Hainan was not staged again. The basket in this basketball hall survived Naruto''s slam dunk. Come down.The footsteps of the Shanwang players all stopped, and their defense completely failed this time, so Xiangbei successfully staged a beautiful aerial cooperation.


    Snapped!


    Naruto and Rukawa gave another high-five to celebrate. The pass just now was really beautiful.


    Anti-penetration and pass-throw prevention, this kind of thing, if it is a very coincidental situation, may be staged. Zebei can prevent penetration and throw, but it is too difficult to prevent Rukawa''s pass at the same time.


    And because Naruto¡¯s jumping ability is too strong, Rukawa¡¯s passing range can become larger. In some cases, even if Rukawa¡¯s passing is somewhat deviated, it doesn¡¯t make a difference, because Naruto can rely on his jumping ability. make up.


    After Naruto and Rukawa high-five, they turned to look at the depressed king of the mountain, and made a V sign.


    "Well, I learned Shenjin''s voice well, oh, yes."


    Zebei looked depressed. How could he think that Naruto would actually play this kind of moth on the basketball court. In fact, even Domoto and Coach Anza have never seen such a situation.


    Naruto¡¯s trick is specially practiced to deal with Zebei. Among the Sanwang players, Shenjin¡¯s way of speaking is the most individual. It is his ending mood, which can be said to be the characteristic of Shenjin, so just learn the characteristic of "Lie" , It¡¯s not too difficult to imitate Shenjin¡¯s voice, and in a fierce game like basketball, all the players¡¯ spirits remain highly concentrated, and sometimes there is a problem of over-reaction.


    Zebei was deceived by Naruto''s voice imitation, and Rukawa seized the opportunity to steal the ball successfully, making Xiangbei a fast-break counterattack.


    Naruto¡¯s tricks are too many. All Xiangbei players have suffered from Naruto¡¯s, and even Zebei has been miserable by Naruto¡¯s small tricks, but there is no way, no one stipulates that they cannot learn from each other on the court. As the players talked, Zebei himself was deceived by Naruto, and he was nothing special.


    The players in Xiangbei were gloomy when they used such a small trick against Naruto, but it didn''t matter, it was a good thing that Xiangbei could score successfully anyway.


    At 93:93, the advantage that Shan Wang had previously played with Zebei''s offensive ability has completely disappeared. After the score fell behind, Xiangbei finally tied the score. At this time, the game has 4 minutes and 37 seconds left, and Xiangbei has a bright future. bright.


    Chapter 184-Chimu''s Awakening, Giant Apes'' Confrontation


    "Coach, please let me play!"


    In the Xiangbei rest area, the burly Akagi stood in front of Coach Anxi with a sincere and serious expression.


    Coach Anxi raised his head, white light of unknown meaning reflected under the lens.


    "Do you want to understand, Akagi-san?"


    Coach Anxi¡¯s voice is still as gentle as before, but from the look under the lens, it can be seen that Coach Anxi is not a white-haired Buddha at all, but exactly what the terrifying white-haired ghost looked like back then.


    "Yes, coach, please let me play!"


    Coach Anxi didn''t immediately agree, but sipped tea for a while, and after fully stunned Akagi''s appetite, he called Mu Mu to apply for a substitution.


    "If you can''t play well anymore, you won''t be able to play again, understand, Akagi-san?"


    "Yes, coach!"


    Akagi replied loudly, looking excited.


    Snapped!!


    Zebei rushed through the inside line of Xiangbei and intended to slam dunk. As a result, Naruto directly fanned the ball with a big hat and the basketball went straight out of the court.


    "Xiangbei requests a substitution!"


    The basketball was slapped by Naruto, just in time for the dead ball, and Xiangbei captain Akagi Tsunen could finally play again, while Naito had a rest, and Xiangbei resumed their starting five-tigers lineup again.


    "Gorilla, did you finally wake up?"


    Naruto teased the orangutan with a grin, and then avoided the orangutan''s punch.


    Chimu couldn''t attack, so he could only shake his fist depressed.


    "Shut up, idiot! Get ready to defend!"


    "Yes, Captain Orangutan."


    Naruto smiled and teased, but looking at his expression, he didn''t even take Akagi''s words to heart.

 1742 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1742

    When Akagi plays again, Naruto will naturally return to his power forward again. Nobe will definitely not be Naruto¡¯s opponent. Sawabei did not perform well. Mitsui is better than Matsumoto unless Fukatsu himself shows off. The firepower comes, otherwise Kawada would be the best offensive option.


    Fukatsu and Kawada looked at each other and immediately passed the ball to the bald orangutan with a broad face.


    Kawada turned around and deliberately stimulated Akagi as soon as he spoke: "Akagi, I didn''t expect you to play again. Haven''t I been taught enough?"


    The duel between Kawada and Akagi can be said to be the most concerned by Tangze and Sugiyama. Now seeing the two dueling again, they are naturally very concerned.


    "Kawada and Akagi, now you can see their true ability!"


    "Yes, the previous ones are just appetizers. Now the showdown between Akagi-san and Kawada-san can see the real potential of the two, which is really exciting!"


    The famous college basketball coach Kazuo Kanazawa and Japan''s No. 1 center Shota Sugiyama are so concerned about the matchup between Akagi and Kawada, which is a high honor for both of them.


    Kawada opened his mouth to provoke Akagi. Akagi hadn''t counterattacked yet, the chilly voice floated from one side again.


    "Hetian, haven''t you been taught enough by me just now? Why haven''t you ended up?"


    The poor classmate of the No. 1 center forward in colleges and universities encountered a tragic counterattack from No. 1 poisonous tongue just as he spoke, and his mood suddenly changed. In the end, he could only be described as depressed.


    Kawada knew that his eloquence couldn''t be compared with the first-year bastard of Xiangbei. He could only clean up his mood, not pay attention to Naruto''s malicious provocation, but concentrate on dealing with Akagi behind him.


    Akagi¡¯s internal defense is absolutely at the top level in the country. Even a super center with the strength of a fish and a flower shape will be considerably restricted under Akagi¡¯s defense. With his strong personal ability, Akagi is even Entering the college basketball world, you can also become a top center, but Masashi Kawada, this guy is completely different from everyone else.


    With both strength and flexibility, Akagi''s solid defense seemed to be full of flaws under Kawada''s offense.


    Kawada turned his back to Akagi, and continued strong backwards.


    From the perspective of the skills of the back, Kawada''s back singles are not as aggressive as Naruto''s back, but Kawada''s flexibility is not that Akagi''s bulky body can keep up.


    Kawada has shown quite a solid dribbling skills. After all, he played from a point guard to a center position. The dribbling technique itself is the fundamental skill of a point guard. Kawada, who was only 165 cm tall, could only rely on dribbling. Only to be able to open a way out on the basketball court.


    Kawada''s dribbling skills can throw away the two streets of Akagi. Under the continuous change of center of gravity, basketball has not lost control.


    Akagi couldn''t keep up with Hetian''s speed, but Hetian found the loophole and immediately turned to face the Xiangbei basket.


    Huh!


    A heavy slam dunk finally opened up the offensive situation of the mountain king.


    93: 95


    In Xiangbei''s crazy counterattack, Shan Wang finally scored 2 points, barely maintaining an unobvious lead.


    There are more than 4 minutes left, the advantage of 2 minutes is really too smiling.


    Kawada made the entire basket sway, and after landing, he smiled provocatively at Akagi.


    "You can''t beat me!"


    Akagi snorted, but he didn''t argue with Kawada. The words of Coach Anzai still echoed in his ears.


    ''If you don''t play well, you won''t be able to play again...''


    Although coach Anzai seems to be gentle and talkative, Akagi is very clear that the white-haired Buddha is truly a unique character. If he can''t perform well, at least in this game, he will show that he wants to get another chance to play.


    Kawada deliberately stimulated Akagi, apparently trying to defeat Akagi completely and open up the offensive situation for the mountain king.


    And Naruto, like an innocent soul, slowly drifted past Kawada.


    "I''m so excited after scoring a goal, look at how good you are..."


    He Tian: "..."


    Kawada really doesn''t know how to refute Naruto. If he can, if he can play against Xiangbei in the future, Kawada really wants to apply for earplugs in the audience. He is really not happy to score a goal.


    Hetian''s goal is considered to make Xiangbei''s morale unable to continue to rise, but if today''s Xiangbei is to be completely suppressed, a single goal is not enough.


    After Miyagi took the ball through halftime, it went straight to the inside.


    "Boss, give a lesson to that guy who looks even uglier than you!"


    Akagi & Kawada: "..."


    Miyagi has recently won the true story of Naruto, and said in one sentence, he stimulated his teammates and opponents at the same time.


    Although Chimu was extremely depressed, the orangutan captain in Xiangbei was as strong as his appearance, so he quickly recovered and concentrated on dealing with the bald orangutan behind him.


    Tangze and Sugiyama''s eyes are all focused on the super giants of Xiangbei and Sanwang. They have long known that Hetian''s personal abilities are above Akagi, and what Akagi can do against Hetian''s defense is what they are most concerned about. Things.


    Naruto is paying attention to the match between Akagi and Kawada regardless of the mountain king Daqian beside him.


    Perhaps this is just a goal. Whether this goal can be scored or not will not directly determine the outcome of this game, but between Akagi and Kawada, this goal is terrible enough.


    Akagi held the ball, squeezed his back, and forced his back to hit!


    The broad and huge body kept squeezing the mountain king bald orangutan behind him, his teeth clenched, and he did not dare to relax.


    Kawada desperately resisted Akagi''s impact, his strength was not much different from Akagi. Akagi''s tough play made Kawada extremely difficult.


    ''Except for that freak kid, this guy is definitely the strongest opponent I have ever encountered!''


    He Tian gave Akagi a very high evaluation in his heart, and he really recognized Akagi''s strength. Apart from him, even the famous friend Mori Shigekuan would not be able to defeat the orangutan captain in Xiangbei.


    Yuzhu stood on the sidelines, his arms beating irritably.


    Yesterday, Ling Haixiang lost to Shanwang, Yuzhu and Hetian''s matchup can only be described as a disastrous defeat. Now, from a personal point of view, Yuzhu very much hopes that Akagi can defeat Hetian and defeat the college''s first center Masashi Hetian!


    "Akagi!!"


    No matter if the fish is still playing, the huge voice reverberates throughout the basketball hall.


    "What are you afraid of?! Does your tall body only evade?! Defeat him head-on and defeat Hetian! Your tall and strong body was born for this!"


    "what!"


    Encouraged by the same kind, the Xiangbei gorilla was inspired by the most primitive wildness, and it roared that the teacup in Coach Anxi''s hand would be broken.


    Turn around, take off, hold the ball in both hands!


    "Don''t you want to slam dunk!!"


    "brother!"


    The captain of the orangutans collided with the bald orangutans forcibly, showing their respective strengths vividly.


    The result went straight to the tragic degree. After the two super giants collided in the air, they all lost their balance, unable to control their bodies in the air, and fell to the ground one after another. Judging from the loud noise of falling to the ground, they really fell hard. Basketball flies directly off the court.


    "Hetian!"

 1743 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1743

    "team leader!"


    "Boss!"


    "brother¡­¡­"


    beep!


    The loud whistle overwhelmed all the worried and anxious voices, and Hua Xing gestured towards Hetian.


    "Shanwang No. 7, thugs foul, take two free throws!"


    Chapter 185-Chimu''s energy, mountain king''s resilience


    The captain of the orangutan and the bald orangutan stood up one after another. As wild primates, the vitality of these two heads is extremely powerful. Although the pain makes their faces look uglier, neither of them is injured.


    When Hanakata confirmed that neither of them were injured, he blew the whistle to signal the game to continue and Akagi made a free throw.


    "Ape, if I can''t get in, I''ll take your pants off in public!"


    Naruto said in a chilly voice behind, not knowing whether he was helping or pitting his teammates.


    Chimu glared at him fiercely: "Do you think I am you stupid?!"


    "is it?"


    Naruto scratched the hair on his head: "But if I remember correctly, I''m the player with the highest free throw percentage in Xiangbei. How about it? Would you like to use my trick instead?"


    ''Your urinal posture is what you want to use...''


    All the members of Xiangbei complained about Naruto, a brainless bastard...


    Naruto''s urinal posture, although the hit rate is super high, but that posture is really embarrassing, the entire Kanagawa, and even the entire high school basketball world, there will be no second person except Naruto to use it. .


    Even with the rough nerves of the little Hainan monkey, he is reluctant to use the urinal posture, and it can be seen that Naruto''s nerve problems are serious.


    Of course Akagi could not adopt Naruto''s humiliating posture, which made Naruto constantly slander them for being inconsiderate, patronizing face and not considering the hit rate.


    Huh!


    Although his mid-range shooting percentage is not very good, Akagi''s free throws are quite accurate. After all, mid-range shooting and fixed-point free throws in sports are two different things.


    Akagi made the first free throw, and after taking a deep breath, he made the second free throw.


    The basketball hit the rim with a bang and rolled two laps on the rim. Although it was not brittle, it still made a hit.


    95: 95


    The morale of Xiangbei has not been suppressed by the mountain king. Now both sides need to score, and both need to score steadily. At this time, the side that morale cannot support first will lose.


    A powerful center is the foundation and pillar of a team. Yamano seemed to be aiming at Akagi. After Fukatsu took the ball through the half-court, he passed the ball to Kawada, the pillar of the inside.


    Hetian ignored the talkative Xiangbei No. 10 boy and faced the Xiangbei captain.


    "Akagi, I will defeat you completely!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Kawada immediately raised his position and shot a long shot.


    Although Akagi''s free throws are very accurate, if it is a mid-range jump shot, he is completely incomparable with Kawada. He is a tall and burly guy, and is really skilled in shooting skills. In the use of technology and the grasp of rhythm, Far better than today''s Akagi.


    Hetian jumped from a high position, and Rukawa not far away dared to make up the defense easily, because Hetian was not Zebei. Once Ruchuan made up the defense, Hetian passed the ball and Xiangbei''s defense line was completely empty.


    Huh!


    Rukawa didn''t dare to make up the spot easily, Akagi was on the inside and did not pull out to defend, so he could only watch Kawada hit the ball.


    95: 97


    Yamano once again led Xiangbei by 2 points. Looking at Kawada who was making a provocative action against Akagi, Coach Domoto frowned and said nothing.


    Sanwang¡¯s current tactic is to allow Kawada to defeat Akagi, but Xiangbei seems to have also recognized Akagi. After Miyagi took the ball through the half court, Huang Shou immediately pushed the ball into the interior.


    "Boss! Don''t lose to that bald gorilla!"


    Akagi has a very serious expression. After holding the ball, with a strong body, he constantly squeezes towards Kawada behind him. Kawada can play the mid-to-long jump shot, but Akagi can''t play because Akagi doesn''t have the ability to shoot.


    While Kawada resisted Akagi''s collision, he did not forget to open his mouth to stimulate the giant gorilla.


    "What''s the matter, do you only go to the basket to attack?! You who do not have the ability to shoot will not be my opponent!"


    Akagi was depressed, but he continued to play hard. He could only attack from the basket. Other than that, he had no choice.


    Yuzhu no longer cared that it was on the stadium, Xiangbei and Shanwang were still playing, shouting sharply.


    "Akagi! Don''t listen to his nonsense! Defeat him, defeat him head-on!!"


    This is really because the emperor is not in a hurry, and the eunuch seems to be more concerned about whether he can defeat Hetian.


    Akagi squeezed Kawada into the basket hard, and squeezed Kawada away with a strong body. He turned around and jumped into the basket, successfully scoring points.


    97: 97


    Xiangbei and Sanwang were once again evenly divided, and the two super giants, Kawada and Akagi, refused to give in at all, and both had the strongest firepower.Both of them are the inside pillars of their respective teams. If whoever falls first, the team on that side is doomed to fail today.


    The two super giants looked at each other, almost bursting out of fire in their eyes.


    ''I haven''t lost yet!I haven''t lost to Masashi Kawada!!''


    "Hahahaha... That''s great... What I value most about Chimu is his inherent tenacity and leadership. It seems that the cold bench at that time has completely calmed down Chimu!"


    "It can only be said that Coach Anzai''s wrist is too high, but after the depression of that period, Akagi will definitely want to break out completely. Kawada and Akagi are now the two of them who dominate the game!"


    "Although Kawada¡¯s skills are definitely better than Akagi¡¯s skills, the rapid changes during the competition. The previous performances of Zebei and Rukawa can prove enough that anything can happen in the competition. Compared with this For the outcome of the game, I am even more looking forward to the confrontation and contest between the two of them after entering the university. What do you think, Xiangta?"


    "Coach, I think so too!"


    Yamano''s offense, the offensive choice is still the college''s first center Masashi Kawada, who resolutely takes a mid-range jump shot.


    "Oops!"


    At the moment of the shot, he realized that the ball was absolutely impossible to score, and immediately rushed to the basket.


    when!!


    Hetian''s shot was really missed this time, but before Hetian took off to grab a rebound, the captain of the Xiangbei orangutan had already taken off brazenly, accompanied by the roar of the beast.


    "Roar!"


    The huge body vacated and landed. There was nothing missing from Akagi himself, except that he had an extra basketball in his hand.

 1744 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1744

    Kawada missed the shot and allowed Akagi to grab this rebound. It was a loss of face for the first center classmate.


    Domoto Goro concealed his helpless expression with his hand on his forehead.


    ''Kawada, I should have hit it...''


    In any case, the shooting rate of inside players is always higher than that of outside players. Even if Kawada is the best long-range center forward, the shooting rate of inside and outside is still incomparable. If Kawada is strong inside, he will continue to attack inside. Akagi''s words can also cause a greater blow to Akagi. This should be the most reasonable tactic.


    However, it is only a high school student to say that he is the number one center in a college, and there is no way without sufficient tactical awareness.However, Kawada did not force the offensive against Xiangbei''s inside line, and he may also be concerned about the presence of Naruto in the basket.


    Akagi grabbed the rebound before Kawada, immediately stretched his arms and passed the basketball to the front court!


    "Fast break!"


    Needless to say Akagi, the fast-breaking four-man group in Xiangbei has all begun to run towards the mountain king halftime.


    Although Naito, who possesses super speed and strength, is off the court, Xiangbei''s fast attack counterattack lineup is also very good, except for center Akagi, the rest can act as fast attack arrows.


    Rukawa received Akagi''s long pass, and Zebei had already intercepted it in front of him.


    Rukawa made a gesture to pass the ball to Mitsui, and then immediately lowered his center of gravity.The combination of pass fake and breakthrough made it difficult for Zebei to judge Rukawa''s true movement, and his reaction slowed down.


    Rukawa wiped out Zebei with lightning, and went straight to the inside of the mountain king.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Rukawa was about to stage a shocking slam dunk, completely overtaking the mountain king, but a huge palm appeared from behind and pressed on the basketball in Rukawa''s hands.


    Rukawa quickly rolled his eyes and saw a big face beside him.


    The top center in colleges and universities has such a speed. It was his mistake that he didn''t grab a rebound after hitting the iron just now. Now Hetian naturally finds this place back.


    Snapped!!


    Kawada''s power is absolutely above Rukawa, a big hat slams Rukawa''s dunk directly.


    Domoto Goro secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but a heart was immediately raised again, probably because of the red figure that appeared beside the basketball.


    "Sakuragi?!"


    Naruto rushed over quickly from his home basket, just to pick up the basketball being slapped by Kawada, and with a twist of his wrist, he immediately sent the ball into Rukawa''s hands.


    After Rukawa received the ball, he did not miss this opportunity again. He aimed at the Sanwang basket and directly pierced it with a jump shot.


    Huh!


    99: 97


    Xiangbei was suppressed by the mountain king for a long time, and finally he overtook and regained the lead. At this time, there were 3 minutes and 47 seconds left in the game.


    Domoto sighed. He really didn''t expect that the Mountain King would be forced to such an extent by Xiangbei, but he also knew that with Xiangbei''s strength, it was understandable to be able to play such a scene with the Mountain King.


    Domoto, who had been squatting on the sidelines before, stood up, making tactical gestures with both hands.


    "Shenjin!"


    Fukatsu immediately took the lead. In this team, Captain Sanno is not only the player most trusted by the players, but also the soul of the team most trusted by Domoto.


    Chapter 186-Unbeaten Tactics, Miyagi''s Lightning


    The Xiangbei bench kept cheering. Although it was only two points ahead at this time, although there were more than three minutes left in the game, they also seemed to have seen Xiangbei overthrow the undefeated mountain king.


    The bench players yelled loudly. Several girls were more reserved. Except for Caizi, they all suppressed their emotional performance, but even Aida Yayoi showed obvious joy.


    The four members of the Sakuragi Legion waved the banner and laughed, making Naruto really have a dangerous idea of ??throwing all the four fools down the mountain.


    Today''s situation is very good for Xiangbei, but Captain Shan Wang then directly poured a basin of cold water on Xiangbei.


    Fukatsu organized the offense with the ball, and forced Miyagi to squeeze with his physical advantage. After entering the inside, he made a shooting posture to attract Akagi''s defense.


    Akagi had no choice but to make up the defense, but Captain Sanno''s accurate and sharp pass passed directly through Akagi''s defense line and sent it into the hands of the inside King Kong Kawada.


    He Tian grabbed the ball with both hands and smashed it into the basket with all his strength.


    Huh!!


    The devastated Xiangbei basket let out a miserable wailing. After Kawada landed, he waved his arm vigorously.


    99: 99


    "It doesn''t matter, we will call them back right away!"


    Miyagi spoke quickly to avoid any influence on the mentality of his teammates, but as soon as his voice fell, two people appeared in front of him.


    Not only his old rival Fukatsu Issei, but also Shanwang''s trump card, Zebei Eiji.


    ''this is¡­¡­''


    In this practice match, Shan Wang launched their ace strategy for the second time.


    "The audience is pressing for people?!"


    The unconcealed cry of the little Hainan monkey reverberated in the basketball hall. Several people who were attracted by his voice saw the little monkey clutching his messy hair: "Aren''t these guys tired?" !"


    Full-court tight marking is a very physically demanding tactic, because it is a full-court oppressive defense, so the physical consumption should be more than twice the normal half-court defense tactics.


    Prior to using the full-court tactics, although Shan Wang took a 22-point lead over Xiangbei, the physical strength of the players should also be consumed a lot. However, Shan Wang is now launching this tactic again, except for the strong strength of Xiangbei that makes them unable to In addition to not doing so, it also shows the physical strength of the mountain king players.


    If the Xiangbei players are required to launch the full-court tactics, Naruto himself is absolutely fine. Akagi, Miyagi, and Naito can barely do, but Rukawa and Mitsui¡¯s two individual black holes obviously have big problems. As for Substitute... Don''t mention it.


    Zebei and Fukatsu once again formed a two-man defense, and at the same time flanked Xiangbei''s ball holder Miyagi Yoshida.


    The other players of Shan Wang moved to each other and blocked the other four of Xiangbei. The three of them were not to completely stare at the Xiangbei players, but to block Miyagi''s passing route by cooperating with each other.


    This kind of tactics requires considerable tacit understanding and long-term practice. If you change to Xiangbei today, you can succeed once or twice with good luck, but if you want to use this as Xiangbei''s trump card tactic, it is absolutely self-defeating. road.


    Because the tacit understanding between the Xiangbei players is not enough, if you want to use the full-court tactics like a mountain king, it will be difficult to block the opponent''s point guard''s passing goal, but it will cause a disadvantageous situation of four-on-three in the half.


    "Domoto Goro..."


    Coach Anxi turned his attention from the Sanwang rest area back to the court. The growth of the players he cherished depends on how to deal with Sanwang''s ace tactics.


    The two-man defense formed by Fukatsu and Zebei is undeniably powerful, and one Fukatsu alone is enough to make Miyagi drink a pot.


    If it¡¯s just Fukatsu alone, although it is a bit troublesome, Miyagi can still try to break through. However, Fukatsu and Zebei, these two people, relying on their super personal abilities and tacit cooperation to form a super defense line, once used Amu and Fuji The continuous impact of Zhen and Xian Dao was intercepted, which shows that it is powerful.


    Miyagi was suppressed by Fukatsu and Zebei''s joint defenses and was unable to break through. He could only rely on his short body to minimize the height of the dribble and barely keep the basketball from being stolen by Fukatsu and Zebei, but he was unable to break through the captain of the mountain king and the trump card. The steel line of defense.


    The picture after that was like a replay at the beginning of the second half. Miyagi was unable to break through Fukatsu and Zebei''s joint defense, and could only barely pass the ball when the time was about to 10 seconds.

 1745 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1745

    The basketball was quickly stolen by Matsumoto''s eyes and hands, and then went straight to the inside of Sh¨­bei and scored a slam dunk.


    Miyagi once again advanced with the ball, encountering a two-person defense from Fukatsu and Zebei.


    Captain Shan Wang pressed the center of gravity to a point lower than Xiangbei No. 7, his heels had left the ground, aimed at the basketball in Miyagi''s hands, and shot with lightning.


    The basketball was slapped away by Fukatsu. Because Fukatsu lowered the center of gravity and raised the heel, it caused the body to lean forward. This trend of forward leaning directly acts on the strength of the sprint, making Fukatsu faster than the palace that needs to turn around and start. Shiro was faster, grabbed the basketball before Miyagi, and then immediately jumped.


    Close to the basket, Miyagi''s height disadvantage will be even more obvious. At 169 cm vs. 180 cm, the height disadvantage is still a bit bigger. It is even more impossible to stop Fukatsu from the inside. He can only watch Fukatsu shoot and score.


    103: 99


    Undefeated Mountain King launched their ace tactics, scoring two goals in less than 30 seconds, plus Kawada''s previous scoring, Mountain King instantly wiped out the points difference and once again led Xiangbei by 4 points.


    The team''s tight spotting is the unbeaten tactic of the mountain king. If you can''t crack this tactic, it will be difficult to defeat the strongest mountain king today.


    When Miyagi held the ball for the third time, Fukatsu looked at Miyagi calmly.


    "Your skills are very good, but we won''t let you pass, short!"


    The biggest advantage of Shenjin is his calmness and composure. His characteristics make up for Zebei¡¯s willful shortcomings. This kind of performance will be more obvious when forming a two-man defense. If there is no Shenjin support with a calm personality, Zebei His attention may go somewhere.


    Miyagi gritted his teeth, facing Zebei and Fukatsu sideways, being careful that Captain Sano made another move, sweat continued to flow down his forehead.


    The game is almost over. The Sanno and Xiangbei players are full of sweat. Akagi who sits on the bench for a long time will be better, but everyone else is in the same state, but except for Naruto, the Sanno players sweat. The amount is obviously greater than that of Xiangbei''s opponents.


    Although they have good physical strength, they have more exercise and sweat more because of the continuous launch of the tight man-to-man tactics.


    Although they will definitely be very tired afterwards, judging from the current performance of Shan Wang, they seem to have the intention to play the full-court tactics until the end of the game.


    ''Miyagi-san, you are our commando captain. The task of disrupting the opponent''s defense is left to you.''


    Miyagi recalled the words of Coach Anzai in his mind, and the sweat flowed into his eyes without paying attention.


    "We won''t let you pass!"


    ''Yes, I''m a little guy, and little players can survive on the basketball court only by dribbling!''


    Miyagi''s eyes were certain, and the basketball exchanged quickly under both hands. Zebei and Fukatsu respectively judged the direction of Miyagi''s breakthrough. They unexpectedly made a mistake in cooperation. There was a not too big gap between the two.


    Zebei and Shenjin sensed this and were about to make up for this loophole when a sharp scream suddenly came from behind them.


    Fukatsu was unaffected, he still concentrated on defending Miyagi, but Zebei was not as concentrated as Fukatsu, and he still shook his mind in the shrill cry from behind.


    Miyagi didn''t let go of this fleeting opportunity, and immediately dribbled the ball from Fukatsu and Zebei. With his short stature, he squeezed past them.


    "Breakthrough?!"


    Fujima and Amu were stunned, because they were also point guards, and they had personally experienced how powerful the mountain kings were in joint defense. Now Miyagi can break through between the two, even though someone called out strangely. However, it is enough to show that Miyagi''s strength has become stronger than when he played against them.


    Miyagi successfully broke through the strongest defense between Fukatsu and Zebei, and finally took the ball through halftime.


    But the mountain king''s defense speed was too fast, even Fukatsu and Zebei, who had just suffered a breakthrough, quickly returned to defense, and it was too hard to play fast.


    All the Sanno players are staring at their defensive goals, especially in Zebei. It seems that they are defending Rukawa desperately, even trying to get Rukawa to connect the ball.


    Miyagi left and right looking for opportunities, but the oppressive defense of the Sanno players made Miyagi the commander feel very pressure, and in the end he could only pass basketball to the inside, and the voice of middle-aged people came from the stands.


    "At this time, I can only rely on Akagi."


    Chapter 187-Naruto¡¯s engagement, Zebei¡¯s response


    Akagi Takeken VS Kawada Masashi!


    The other players on both sides all stepped aside, and now they can only watch the fierce confrontation between the two super giants inside.


    ''I don''t want to lose!I will never lose!''


    ''I want to win!!''


    In terms of fighting spirit to win, the two super gorillas are all on par. This attack and defense of the inside line may determine the morale of Shanwang and Xiangbei in the final stage. Therefore, neither Hetian nor Akagi can''t afford to lose.


    "Brother, come on!"


    "Akagi, don''t lose to Kawada! You are Akagi Takeken, you are Kanagawa''s number one center forward!"


    The sounds of Haruko and Uzumi were completely different from Akagi''s ears at the same time. At this moment, the two voices aroused the wildness in Akagi''s heart.


    "Gorilla, if you win, I will introduce you to a female gorilla."


    Naruto trot and slipped to Akagi, whispering in a voice that only the three insiders could hear.


    Hearing Naruto''s sentence, even Kawada was stunned for a while, and Akagi immediately became angry.


    "Asshole!!"


    The captain of the Xiangbei orangutan immediately ran away, and the powerful anger was directly transformed into strength. He smashed the first center forward classmate behind him and turned his back to force a dunk.


    Snapped!


    Huh!!


    Kawada barely took off with an unstable center of gravity, but still could not intercept Akagi''s angry dunk. Pressing his palm on the basketball, he could not resist Akagi''s strange force. Instead, he slid away along the basketball and patted Akagi''s wrist directly. on.


    beep!


    Hanakata blew the whistle in time, and at the same time he gestured to Kawada for a foul.


    "Shanwang No. 7, the beater fouled! The score is counted, and a free kick is added!"


    "Ooo! The gorilla slam dunk!"


    "It doesn''t matter if you are going to be beaten by the captain! Gorilla slam dunk!"


    The Xiangbei captain was suppressed by the bald orangutan of the mountain king for most of the game, and finally fought a beautiful turnaround at the most critical moment of the second half.


    However, Akagi, who successfully committed a foul on Kawada, was not happy at all. He turned around and looked at Naruto with fierce eyes almost bursting out of fire: "Sakuragi, what did your kid say?!"


    "Hey..."


    Naruto looked like a hippy smile, and quickly kept a safe distance from Akagi to avoid being punished by the iron fist of the orangutan captain.


    "I didn''t say anything, hurry up and go for a free throw, orangutan, or be careful of a technical foul."


    Akagi was so popular that he almost squirted white gas from his nostrils, but he also knew that he was still in the game, and he could only suppress his depression and strode to the free throw line.


    Kawada¡¯s strength suppressed Akagi for most of the game, but at the end of the game, when the game was at the most critical moment, Akagi began to show off. With his oppressive power play, he actually played evenly with Kawada. Even slightly better than Hetian in several performances, the scale of victory began to lean more and more towards Xiangbei.


    when!

 1746 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1746

    It seems that this was said too early. It may be due to Naruto¡¯s psychological stimulation. Akagi was unable to maintain a normal mind during the free throw. Therefore, he missed the free throw and failed to make a 2+1 on Kawada.


    101:103, Xiangbei is still 2 points behind Shanwang.


    Nowadays, no matter whether it is a mountain king or a player from Xiangbei, no one dares to let go. Now the game has reached a real terrible time, any goal may determine the final battle.


    "team leader!"


    Instead of calling his name directly, he shouted his identity, showing a respectful name, but the person who spoke was not the other player of the mountain king, but it was the child of the mountain king''s first problem-Zebei Eiji!


    Zebei takes the initiative to ask for the ball, this kind of scene is very rare.


    Because Shenjin himself will judge the most suitable pass object. When Zebei''s chance is good, the basketball will be automatically sent to him. Zebei does not need to take the initiative to ask for the ball. Shenjin will naturally pass the ball to him. The scene is very rare in the past games, but from Zebei''s sharp eyes, it can be seen that this guy is getting serious.


    Not only because he wanted to completely defeat Rukawa, but also because of his pride as a mountain king ace player.Since he is the trump card, how can he be defeated?Undefeated, this is the fate of the trump card. If you lose, the trump card will be over. At this point, Tengzhen, Amu, and Xiandao are all like this... Zebei, after all, is no exception.


    Fukatsu was startled, and finally chose to pass the ball to Zebei.


    Pushing his center of gravity to the lowest level, although his physical strength is almost exhausted, his mental strength has been concentrated to the maximum, and he uses all his strength to defend the mountain king ace in front of him.


    "Ruchuan Feng, I will defeat you completely!"


    A voice without any smile at all overflowed from Zebei''s mouth, and then he immediately lowered his center of gravity.


    Although there is not a long time left in the game, but Zebei did not seem to consider the problem, when breaking through, he still rushed at the maximum speed he could control.


    Rukawa moved quickly and could not easily let Zebei into the inside.


    Zebei''s center of gravity retreated, and immediately stopped and retreated when he started the strong jump. After the basketball changed to the left hand under the crotch, he immediately changed the direction of the breakthrough.


    Ruchuan moved quickly from side to side, but it was still not as good as Zebei. After being thrown away by Zebei''s rapid change of direction, he could only rush into the interior with Zebei.


    Akagi and Naruto gave up defending Kawada and Nobe at the same time, plus Rukawa three, and at the same time double-teamed Zebei.


    Zebei''s madness will not change. Even if he is double-teamed by three people, Zebei is also fearless. Under the three-person defense of Xiangbei, he jumped off and flew toward the basket with his basketball.


    The palms of Naruto and Akagi slammed down. The goal was the basketball in Sawakita''s hands. He was about to give Japan''s top high school student a big hat, but...


    call!


    The strange powers of Naruto and Akagi only hit the air, and Zebei collected the ball in the air, twisted his waist, and staged a wonderful performance of moving in the air.


    Huh!


    The basketball was dunked into the rim by Zebei. The power was not that huge, but this slam dunk was completed after Zebei dangled the defense of Akagi, Naruto and Rukawa in the air. The difficulty is imaginable. Knowing, even the little monkey in Hainan, seeing this slam dunk, could only open his mouth and choked silently for a long time.


    After Zebei landed, his high-speed heartbeat slowly stabilized, exhaled, and then turned to look at the Xiangbei trio who had just failed the defense.


    "I won, and I beat all three of you at the same time!"


    "Zebei..."


    A Mu looked at the head of the No. 9 monk on the field, and finally he could only show a helpless, bitter smile on his face: "This guy is really wayward."


    That¡¯s right, even in the eyes of Amu, Zebei¡¯s play style is still unreasonable. He is too alone. He doesn¡¯t know how to pass the ball when the chance is not good. He still attacks by force. Regardless of team cooperation, these are all Zebei¡¯s current shortcomings. Amu and the others can see it. Of course Tangmoto can, but there is no way, because he is Zebei and he is the trump card of the mountain king. He can be this wayward and he can also Relying on his wayward style of play, he has been playing to this day, and that is how helpless.


    101: 105


    With Zebei''s strong performance just now, Shan Wang once again led Xiangbei by 4 points, and with the remaining 3 minutes of the game, he still maintained the lead over Xiangbei.


    "Miyagi, give me the ball!"


    First Zebei took the initiative to ask for the ball, and when the offense and defense switched over, this man became Naruto.


    After receiving Miyagi''s pass, Naruto didn''t rush to attack, but instead walked towards Zebei without hurries.


    The eyes of Lingnan Ace on the sidelines almost gleamed: "It''s about to start!"


    "Zebei, are you going to come one-on-one? I haven''t competed with you in a long time, right."


    Naruto took the initiative to fight against Zebei. Although Zebei has always wanted to fight Naruto in this game, Naruto has been hiding aside and bullying Kawada and Nobe. Now, Naruto is finally taking the initiative. Attacked.


    Zebei was startled, and then showed a childish smile.


    "No problem!" I agreed with one bite, without hesitation or even thinking about whether this is still in the game, "This time I will definitely beat you completely!"


    "Let''s talk about it if you can!"


    Naruto dribbled the ball, Rukawa had no choice but to step aside and ran to defend the field, but speaking of it, he really wanted to see the duel between Naruto and Zebei, and Rukawa also wanted I know, which of these two people is stronger.


    "How about playing 6 goals and half on offense and defense?"


    "no problem!"


    Zebei lowered the center. In this game, he started to defend Naruto alone for the first time. Judging from his cheerful expression, his mood is really good.


    Naruto and Zebei have to attack and defend 3 times respectively. With Zebei''s pride, he will never let his team defend Naruto in a heads-up match. So all the members of the mountain king are opened, all the players, together. The coach also played soy sauce together, all watching the duel between Zebei and Naruto.


    The situation in Xiangbei is similar. Except for Naruto¡¯s offensive with the ball, all the remaining four are watching the show. Even Akagi has the meaning of waiting to see a joke, because they all know that Xiangbei No. 10, those There is an endless stream of mess, and the little tricks that don''t violate the rules really make people want to vomit blood.


    Xiandao''s eyes almost glowed like a wolf, staring at Naruto''s movements.


    ''Will that trick appear?''


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty-Eight-Stunning Skill, Straight Arm Jump Shot


    The picture that Sendo expected did not appear immediately, at least not during Naruto''s attack this time.


    Naruto turned his back with the ball, and used his best and simplest means to directly hit the back!


    The expression that Xian Dao had expected immediately became depressed, but he also felt a bit empathetic with Zebei.


    Because in the past heads-up duel, Zebei and Sendao have both suffered from Naruto¡¯s back-up singles. Zebei and Sendao are not the kind of power players, and they weigh less than 80 kg, so they can¡¯t resist. They live with Naruto''s weird power, so Naruto can do nothing as long as they use this trick.


    The steel defense line that Rukawa could barely break through by combining the attack and passing was pushed backwards in front of Naruto.


    Speaking of which, Zebei is like a fully armed super special soldier.


    Whether it is close combat or long-range sniping, he can play around. He has super attack ability both inside and outside, and he has excellent mobility.


    In comparison, Naruto is like a heavy tank. Leaving aside long-range firepower, Naruto can make Zebei¡¯s defenses go through with strength alone, unless Zebei carries a countermeasure. Tank rocket launchers or anti-material sniper rifles will not stop Naruto from pushing forward.


    Naruto slammed Zebei under the basket, slammed into Zebei, turned around a small hook under the basket, and scored 2 points easily without any obstacles.


    103: 105


    Zebei touched his stomach, looking helpless, there was really no way.


    The power gap between him and Naruto is too big, so it can''t be resisted at all.

 1747 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1747

    But Naruto easily scored points without saying, and deliberately walked around in front of Zebei.


    "Ah, Zebei, did you defend me just now? I''m sorry, because I was too weak, so I didn''t pay attention."


    After leaving such an excitement, Naruto immediately ran to his home half to prepare for defense, leaving only the first high school student depressed there.


    ''Asshole!!''


    Zebei''s fist was clenched tightly, but after a while it was still loosened. He is not a Naruto person. For Zebei, basketball is almost everything. When he gets angry on the basketball court, Zebei naturally wants Find it back on basketball.


    For Zebei and Naruto, Shindo understands their strength best, followed by Rukawa. The duel between the two of them is actually, to some extent, the true duel between Japan¡¯s top high school students. Rukawa''s duel, and even Zebei''s shocking slam dunk with three people, can only be regarded as appetizers.


    Offensive and defensive swaps, Zebei offensive, Naruto defends.


    Naruto''s height and arm span are quite advantageous. When Naruto''s arms spread out horizontally, he intercepts Zebei like a huge monster, and his physical advantage is revealed at this moment.


    Because of Naruto¡¯s arm span, if Zebei wants to break through, he needs to move longer and the time will be relatively longer. This will give Naruto more reaction time and a good body. If you do, you can have advantages on both offense and defense.


    Zebei was so excited at this time as if he had won a basketball game for the first time. His eyes were very bright, which did not match his status as the number one high school student.


    Naruto carefully guarded Zebei''s movements, and immediately followed suit when he was aggressive.


    Because of his physique, Naruto may be a little slower than Zebei in the first step, but his excellent wingspan keeps him from completely losing his defensive position. His arm still faintly intercepts Zebei, limiting Zebei¡¯s best skills. Lightning breakthrough.


    Zebei failed to make a strong breakthrough, and stopped immediately.


    However, Naruto understands Zebei¡¯s play style very well. Through his physical reaction, he has predicted Zebei¡¯s sudden stop. The strong Achilles tendon plays an excellent role. Under the sudden stop, Naruto can quickly stabilize The center of gravity was lifted, and at the same time one arm was raised, intending to block Zebei''s jump shot.


    After Zebei stopped abruptly, Naruto didn''t sway, and started quickly again. This time Zebei didn''t stop and squeezed Naruto on his side and broke into Xiangbei''s basket.


    This matchup was a heads-up between Naruto and Zebei, so neither the Shanwang nor the Xiangbei players participated, turning this stadium into a stage for the two of them.


    Zebei made it all the way to the inside of Xiangbei and did not take off, but the basketball in his hand was already aimed at the basket.


    The wrist quivered slightly, it was the hard practice of the condensation of countless sweat.


    The basketball didn''t seem to have any strength, but it flew over the head of Naruto, who was tall and arm-length, and then passed lightly through Xiangbei''s basket.


    Huh!


    Zebei made a small throw again at the basket, and he made another contribution and successfully scored.


    103: 107


    Although Zebei¡¯s throw seems silent, it is very powerful and difficult to block. Even if Naruto has the advantages of height and wingspan, it is difficult to cover Zebei¡¯s throw. North score.


    Xian Dao''s eyes narrowed slightly. Of course he could see the power of Zebei''s throwing shots, but he was more concerned about Naruto''s trick, which he had seen alone.


    "Almost... it''s time to use it."


    Naruto and Zebei attacked and defended once, and they all attacked successfully, which was considered a tie.


    Zebei once again lowered his center of gravity to defend Naruto, and Naruto didn''t seem to be nervous, and looked at Zebei with a smile: "Your throwing practice is good, Zebei."


    Although coach Domoto repeatedly warned, Zebei still couldn''t get rid of the problem of being easily distracted during the game. Naruto immediately diverted his attention and smiled: "Hey, it''s not bad, but I practiced specifically to go to the United States. stunt!"


    "In terms of stunts, I actually have a trick too!"


    Naruto dribbled the ball unhurriedly, watching Zebei''s eyes brighten, and Naruto continued to drop the bait: "I will tell you how I will score next. Without breaking through, I will shoot directly here. Not mine."


    Zebei''s eyes ignited fighting spirit: "Then give it a try!"


    Naruto is indeed not in a hurry to break through. To put it simply, he deliberately kills time. He dribbles and takes Zebei around the three-point line, almost exhausting 30 seconds, leaving only the last 5 seconds. At that time, Mingren received the ball, directly raised his hand, and made a projection posture.


    The time is too short, it is basically impossible for Naruto to hardly sit Zebei under the basket. At this time, I am afraid that he can barely make a shot.


    Naruto took off gently, without using all his strength, and the height of the jump was just normal, except that his body was slightly leaned back.


    Zebei also jumped along with Naruto''s movements. Although he was 5 cm shorter than Naruto, he knew the number of Naruto''s attacks in advance, and Zebei''s jumping ability was not completely incapable of blocking Naruto. Of three-pointers.


    Naruto straightened his arms, both arms were almost completely straightened, both hands and wrists were gently pressed, and the basketball flew out.


    "what is this?!"


    There was an exclamation from the little monkey from Hainan on the sidelines, but his voice hadn''t completely fallen down, and the basketball had already leapt over Zebei''s head easily. If you estimate the gap between his fingertips and the basketball, it''s not too much. Thirty centimeters, this distance is too big, Zebei can''t block Naruto''s ball at all.


    when!


    Boom...huh.


    Although a little uneasy, Naruto''s three-pointer finally succeeded in penetrating Shanwang''s basket, 106:107, the point difference is now only 1 point.


    Naruto has a three-point ability. This is something everyone in the field knows. It is not surprising, but the biggest problem is the position he just shot the three-pointer, even Kazuo Tangze and Coach Anzai. The old fox has never seen such a shooting posture, let alone a player. Except for Que Xiandao, all the coaches on the court were all stunned.


    "Then...what''s that posture?!"


    "Is there such a strange shooting posture?"


    "The free throw posture is strange, the shooting posture is also strange, this guy is a weird guy!"


    Everyone in the court talked about Naruto''s shooting posture just now, but Naruto didn''t care about them and just celebrated himself.


    Coach Anxi pushed his glasses: "Sakuragi classmate..."


    "You, you, you..." The mountain king ace classmate pointed to Naruto, his face was full of incomprehensible astonishment, "What is your posture?!"


    Naruto made a V to him: "I practiced my own stunt, straight arm jumper!"


    Naruto has long developed a detailed plan for his basketball training. In addition to the two obvious advantages of strength and jumping ability, Naruto actually has an obvious physical advantage, which is the wingspan.


    The height is 193 cm high. This height is considered the top level in Japan, but if you are in the United States, high school students with a height of 2 meters or more can pull out a lot. Naruto¡¯s height, if you are in the United States, you can¡¯t say yes. How tall it is, but his wingspan is 204 cm, which is longer than his height by 11 cm, which makes him stand out from his peers. In fact, even Akagi''s wingspan is not as good as his.


    In order to give full play to his wingspan advantage, Naruto finally found the most suitable stunt for him to practice after thinking hard, which is this straight-arm jumper.


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty-Nine-Raise your arms straight back, Naruto''s strength


    Naruto''s straight-arm jumper is completely different from the normal shooting posture. The biggest problem lies in his arms.


    In the general shooting posture, when shooting, the power comes from the strength of the legs and legs transmitted from the knees, and the part of the arm strength. The wrist strength is a small part, even if it is a throw like Zebei, although it is not very useful Leg strength, but the main thing comes from arm strength.


    However, Naruto¡¯s reclining straight-arm jumper is characterized by straightening his arms and using the length of his arms to extend the height of his shot. Because the shot point is very high, it can make up for the height advantage, plus reclining. It is more difficult to block shots at a different angle. This kind of shooting technique is more powerful for players with long wingspan.


    However, the point of reclining straight-arm jumper is that the arm should be straight, so the arm cannot exert force. When shooting, you can only rely on wrist strength. It is better to be at the basket, but if it is on the outside, or even a long three-pointer, This is a very big test for wrist strength.


    Sendo once imitated Naruto''s straight-arm jumper for practice, and ended up shooting a three-shot.After two days, Xiandao gave up this shooting posture.


    It''s not that Xiandao doesn''t have enough perseverance, it''s because this straight-arm jumper is not suitable for him.


    To practice a straight-arm jumper, you need a lot of wrist strength. Even with the strength of Akagi, you should be able to barely maintain the strength of the mid-range jumper. Even if Xiandao barely practice, it can only be used at the basket. It has no meaning. Big.

 1748 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1748

    And if Xian Dao wants to increase his wrist strength to practice this straight-arm jumper, he may add too much muscle in a short period of time, which will cause the wrist to become stiff, which will make him lose his original hit rate. Therefore, Xian Dao gave up the practice.


    Reclining straight-arm jumper requires a lot of practice to ensure a certain hit rate. Although the process of practicing this trick is very hard, Naruto can also be considered to overcome the most difficult period. Now this straight-arm jumper is used all over Japan. That is, he can show it all by himself.


    Calculating from Naruto¡¯s height and arm length, if Kokawada has Mori Shigekuan¡¯s jumping power and explosive power, it should be able to cover Naruto¡¯s straight-arm jumper. As for Ze, who is shorter than Naruto¡¯s height. Bei wants to block Naruto... or dreaming is more realistic.


    Both Naruto and Zebei practiced their own stunts, and Naruto''s special straight-arm jumper clearly stimulated Zebei''s fighting spirit.


    "Sakuragi, I didn''t expect you to hide such tricks!"


    "You are not qualified to talk to me, Zebei!"


    Naruto opened his arms, ready to resist Zebei''s breakthrough at any time: "But although your throwing is very troublesome, today''s victory definitely belongs to our Xiangbei!"


    "This sentence, wait until you beat me to say it!"


    Zebei has a high fighting spirit. Although his physical strength has been consumed a lot, his mental strength hits even more in this state.


    Compared with the first step, Zebei¡¯s speed has not slowed down at all. From the biological point of view, the adrenaline in Zebei¡¯s body has increased sharply, and Zebei¡¯s state has also increased. Excited, showed a stronger ability than before.


    Naruto''s physical strength is even higher than that of the man of Shinobi, the tall body is as swift, arms spread out horizontally to intercept Zebei''s breakthrough.


    "This time...who will win?!"


    Xiandao''s eyes are bright, and the ordinary game. When he sees the beginning, he will basically guess the development after the game. Guessing the victory or defeat of the game can basically be tenable, but it is between these two guys. The victory or defeat, Xian Dao can not guess at all.


    Zebei is strong in Xiangbei, but Naruto''s defense is obviously more oppressive than before.


    Naruto''s sturdy body is close to Zebei, and almost all of his defensive moves are on the verge of fouling, just to prevent Zebei from easily breaking through or shooting.


    Naruto''s continuous body collisions were all back and forth between fouls and non-fouls. Zebei couldn''t adapt to Naruto''s oppressive defense for a while, and the basketball was almost stolen by Naruto.


    But Zebei is definitely not the kind of player who is willing to be suppressed. The stronger the pressure, the more it will stimulate this super problem child.


    Under Naruto¡¯s oppressive defense, the basketball switched back and forth between Zebei¡¯s hands, and the speed of changing hands to dribble reached the limit, but the basketball was still under Zebei¡¯s control, and Naruto¡¯s swift and powerful dribble made Naruto find There is no chance of stealing.


    Zebei glanced to the left, then immediately rushed to the right.


    Naruto was not affected by Zebei¡¯s eyes, and immediately followed suit. The two quickly turned into Siamese babies. Zebei desperately tried to get rid of Naruto, and Naruto desperately wanted to guard Zebei. There was no hesitation.


    Zebei leaned to his side, instead of confronting Naruto''s strange power head-on, at the same time, with the agility and speed of his footsteps, he forced his way into the hinterland of Xiangbei.


    Akagi could come up to make up the defense, but after all he retreated.


    Although it is a match now, but at present, this is a heads-up duel between Naruto and Zebei.


    When the mountain king was attacking Naruto, the whole team opened up, no one came up to defend Naruto, and Xiangbei could not be stingy. Although it is said that on the basketball court, in order to win, any weird tactics are available, but this The group of guys, after all, are just a group of young people.


    Zebei relied on his own changes in footsteps, under the squeeze of Naruto''s strange force, forcibly entered the Xiangbei inner line, and took off against the basket.


    Naruto took off with Zebei. Although the tonnage was very heavy, with explosive jumping ability and waist and abdomen strength, he achieved a perfect flight in the air.


    Naruto''s eyes are fixed on the basketball in Zebei''s hands, and Zebei knows Naruto''s goal, twisting and shifting in the air, and he is about to stage a slam dunk in the air again!


    "I won''t let you score points with the same trick!!"


    Zebei dodges Naruto''s cover in the air, but Naruto, with his abnormal waist strength and air balance ability, ignored the possible sprain, turned around in midair, and slapped Zebei''s wrist with one hand. on.


    Snapped!!


    Naruto did not play so lightly this time, as can be seen from Zebei''s grinning expression, and the fancy whistle immediately followed.


    "Xiangbei No. 10 thugs fouled and took two free throws!"


    Naruto raised his hands honestly and received his second foul in the game.


    Zebei vigorously blew the redness on his wrist, and after shaking his hand vigorously several times, he walked to the free throw line.


    Of course, Zebei''s free throw percentage did not say that although he was hit on the wrist by Naruto''s foul, he still made two free throws, which was very stable.


    106:109, there is only one three-pointer between Xiangbei and Shanwang.


    However, Zebei was not happy at all. Although both scored 2 points, 2 points for a dunk and 2 points for a free throw are completely different things. For Fukatsu, both are the same, but for Zebei, Not so.


    The wonderful drawbar slam dunk that was originally going to be stable, was smashed by Naruto''s palm, of course Zebei was very depressed.


    After receiving the pass from Miyagi, Naruto quickly ran to the mountain king halftime, and Zebei followed behind. At this time, Xiangbei and the other players of the mountain king were all reduced to the soy sauce party. At both ends of the offense and defense, they all watched. Not in their presence.


    Naruto faced Zebei''s defense, the basketball quickly changed hands under the crotch, and then suddenly shot, but it was not a breakthrough.


    Naruto grabbed the basketball in his hand and threw it behind Zebei.


    Zebei turned his head quickly, but did not see the red basketball in the direction of the backboard. He just noticed that it was wrong. When he turned around, he saw that Naruto had jumped and broke through from his side. The speed was so fast that Ze Only a touch of scarlet can be seen in the north.


    Witnessing how Naruto broke through the King of Mountain Ace with his own eyes, Xiandao and Rukawa both had an urge to kill him.


    "That''s OK?!"


    Naruto''s breakthrough method can not be said to be a method, but a small method that can only be played once.


    Naruto has a large palm, and the basketball used here in Japan is actually smaller than the basketball used in the NBA, so Naruto can easily catch the ball with one hand.


    Naruto deliberately threw the ball behind Zebei, diverting his attention. In fact, relying on his ability to catch the ball with one hand, he caught the basketball back, and then took the opportunity when Zebei turned his head. breakthrough.


    This kind of trick can only be played once, but it is extremely useful for people like Zebei who are prone to wandering on the court.


    Naruto easily wiped out Zebei, and the pre-judgmental defense of the mountain king''s ace didn''t seem to have any effect on Naruto. This made Rukawa and Sendo, who have experienced Zebei''s defensive ability, both have the urge to hit and die.


    Zebei failed to defend Naruto, and the other players in the mountain king would not come to cover the opponent Zebei wanted to deal with. In front of Naruto, naturally there was only an undefended empty basket.


    Naruto faced the mountain king''s basket and jumped, Zebei quickly chased, and at the same time, his body flew out diagonally, trying his best to intercept Naruto''s projection.


    Naruto stretched his arms and performed his straight-arm jump shot again, and the basketball easily leaped over Zebei''s fingertips into the rim of the mountain king.


    108:109, the match between Shan Wang and Xiangbei has reached the final stage.


    Chapter 190-Flying to save the ball, the final result


    Zebei¡¯s third offense was missed by Naruto¡¯s interference. Naruto made all three goals, but paid for a foul, and Zebei made one of two shots (free throws are not counted), plus With 2 free throws, Naruto had a small victory over Zebei.


    The heads-up duel between the two ended here. In the next attack, Xiangbei did not continue to let Naruto go alone, but the whole team moved forward.


    All the members of Xiangbei advanced to the half-time of Shanwang, and all Shanwang players were staring at their respective targets. However, at the point of power forward, the gap between the two sides was a little bigger.


    After Rukawa and Naruto returned to their respective positions, Rukawa went to Zebei again, and Naruto ran to bully Nobe again.


    Naruto was able to single out Kawada and Zebei one after another, and his strength has been fully demonstrated in this game. The field''s rebounding ability is strong, but at both offensive and defensive ends, he is not at the same level as Naruto.


    After all the Xiangbei players were seated, Naruto immediately began to run quickly, throwing away the defensive side by his speed.

 1749 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1749

    Poor Nobe Masahiro has tried his best, but the gap between Naruto and Naruto''s speed is too big, so he still can''t keep up with Naruto''s speed. In a blink of an eye, he completely loses his position and can''t defend Naruto effectively.


    Miyagi''s eyesight is quick and he passes the ball through Captain Sanno''s defense and into Naruto''s hands.


    Naruto caught the ball, turned back and made a straight-arm jumper.


    Nobe tried his best to take off, but even if he had a height of 198 cm and an excellent wingspan of 2 meters, after the jump, he was still a big distance from basketball. When Naruto and Zebei were facing each other, he had the advantage of height after all. Now Nobe is taller than Naruto, but he can''t cover Naruto''s shots at all. From this we can also see that Naruto''s trick is powerful.


    The wild side''s blocking has no effect on Naruto''s shooting. The basketball flew over the wild side''s head and directly into the Sanwang basket.


    110: 109


    With only 2 minutes left in the game, Xiangbei once again led the unbeaten mountain king.


    Now the bench players in Xiangbei didn''t dare to yell, because at this time, any goal would be fatal. They didn''t dare to happen, but they all lowered their breath and saw the game to the end.


    Kawada quickly passed the baseline ball, and Zebei, Fukatsu and Matsumoto sprinted quickly.


    Zebei''s and Matsumoto''s attack firepower are all at national level. Zebei''s attack ability is still above Rukawa. If Zebei launches an attack, with Xiangbei No. 11''s ability, one person cannot defend him. The probability of success is great.


    Although Matsumoto''s attack firepower is lower than Zebei''s, Mitsui''s physical black hole has been reflected since the game, and his movements are no longer as agile as they were at the beginning.


    Both Matsumoto and Zebei are excellent offensive options, and even choosing one of the two will not be a wrong choice.


    However, Captain Sanno, who has always been good at passing, did not pass to Zebei or Matsumoto in this fast break, but chose to come by himself!


    180 cm vs. 169 cm again!


    Facing Miyagi''s defense, Fukatsu didn''t need to use any tricks to prevent blocking like Naruto and Sawahoku did. Although Miyagi jumped high, it was not as tall as Fukatsu.


    Captain Shan Wang made a decisive shot outside the three-point line without any hesitation.


    A three-point shooter is most afraid of hesitation.The slightest hesitation in the shot will allow the accuracy of the three-pointer to fly directly to Java. In terms of mental stability, the captain of the mountain king is the first person of the mountain king.


    Huh!


    Shenjin''s three-pointer accurately hit the Xiangbei basket and once again established a two-point lead.


    Miyagi has already accepted his height disadvantage, so he is not angry. He calculated it himself before. In the half-time matchup with Fukatsu, Miyagi himself had scored and assisted in double-doubles. Miyagi himself Already satisfied, the next step is the team''s victory.


    Miyagi moved forward slowly, not eager to show off his speed with lightning.


    "Everyone, take your time and score a goal steadily. The final victory must belong to our Xiangbei!"


    Miyagi''s voice seemed very calm, because the constant confrontation with the powerful defender made Miyagi become more and more mature in a short period of time, and it seemed that he became more and more like the next captain of Xiangbei.


    However, the current captain of Hainan has always been able to see deep worries on his serious face.


    "Be careful, Miyagi, when the opponent thinks there is a chance, Fukatsu will do it."


    Fukatsu''s defensive posture is his best offensive defense, pressing the center of gravity to a level even lower than Miyagi''s. This posture can be tackled at any time, and because of his body leaning forward, he can immediately after stealing. Start acceleration, launch a fast attack.


    Miyagi had just finished saying that, when he was breathing, Fukatsu suddenly shot, and accurately shot the basketball in Miyagi''s hands.


    "Hurry up and get the ball back! The ball hit me!"


    Miyagi''s roar quickly echoed in the basketball hall, and the Xiangbei players rushed to stab at full speed, desperately trying to get the ball out of bounds. Mitsui and Miyagi are the same defenders, so the closest distance, the most likely to save the ball.


    Most of Mitsui''s physical strength has been consumed, and now his mental strength has begun to be less concentrated. At this time, he can only see the basketball in his eyes. In a trance, Mitsui seems to have returned to the final of the Junior High County Conference.


    At that time, Wushi Junior High was a veritable Mitsui one-man team. Except for Mitsui, the other players were all second-rate in the county. Therefore, Wushi Junior High played very hard in the finals that year.


    Mitsui wanted to save the ball desperately, but he flew out of the field. Mitsui''s knee was injured during the save.


    Mitsui¡¯s injury was not serious, but after saving the ball, Mitsui did not tell others about his injury. Instead, he reluctantly continued the game. Although he eventually led Takeshi Junior High to win the national finals, Mitsui¡¯s knee As a result, the injury became serious and eventually almost caused Mitsui to leave the basketball world completely.


    Mitsui tried desperately to catch up with the basketball that was about to go out of bounds, and he had reproduced the scene of junior high school in his mind.


    "Mitsui get out!!"


    A huge sound in the ear exploded, causing Mitsui Shengsheng to stop in place, and when his eyes flashed, only a red-haired red-haired shadow flew up.


    "Sakuragi!!"


    "Ikebana! Be careful!"


    Naruto stepped into the line, his whole body vacated, almost parallel to the ground. At this time, Naruto could only see the red basketball.


    Snapped!boom!!


    Naruto shot the basketball back into the court with a palm, recreating the most glorious save in the entire SD.


    ''Brother, Sakuragi, maybe one day he will become the savior of the team.''


    My lovely sister¡¯s voice is still reverberating in my ears, but it¡¯s not the same as what I thought at the time. Now, even Chimu has to admit that the hateful red-headed boy has become impossible for Xiangbei without knowing it. The missing man.


    Naruto tried desperately to save the ball, and as a result, the whole person fell face-up in the chair on the sidelines, but the only difference from the original is that Naruto was not injured and can still continue the game.


    This desperate save was Naruto''s last wonderful performance in this game, and the rest of the scene has basically nothing to do with him.


    The captain of the Xiangbei Gorilla pressed the first center forward in colleges and universities. He turned to slam dunk and scored aggressively under the basket.


    The cold-faced fox overtook the first high school student and scored twice under the basket. In the final stage of the game, luck was really good.


    The Flame Man took the ball and made a fast break. There was no breakthrough, no fake action. Under Matsumoto and Fukatsu''s joint defense, he made a decisive shot. There was no half-point hesitation. The moment he shot, he knew that he would make a hit. The sharp three-pointer was once again in the heart of the mountain king. Stabbed up.


    Miyagi, who was depressed almost the entire game, finally broke out at the end of the game, stealing Fukatsu twice in a row, assisting Mitsui once, and slamming Fukatsu once.


    Stimulated by the first problem children in Xiangbei, the remaining group of little better guys also ushered in a big explosion in the final stage of the game. If only looking at the performance of the final stage of the game, the problem children in Xiangbei actually suppressed the mountain king. live.


    Zebei''s two moves and a large three-pointer from outside the three-point line was the last offense of the game. When the basketball was still flying in the air, the game time was over.


    With a whistle in the flower-shaped sky, staring at the basketball in the sky, waiting for the final result of the game.


    when!


    After hitting the iron, the basketball bounced on the ground a few times before slowly rolling out of the court.


    All the members of the mountain king were silent, and Goro Domoto finally sighed deeply.


    Flower shape blew the whistle of the end of the game, and loudly announced Xiangbei''s victory.


    Xiangbei 119: 118, the undefeated mountain king was killed.


    All the members of Xiangbei, except Naruto, collapsed to the ground after being happy, and Xiangbei No. 10, who was still fierce and vigorous, swept them around with contempt.


    "Look at what you have done..."


    Chapter 191-The Journey Towards the Whole Country

 1750 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1750

    Although Xiangbei defeated Shan Wang in the practice match, it actually didn''t make much sense.


    Although Xiangbei defeated the mountain king, it was only a practice match, not the final of the national competition. Therefore, the mountain king is still the undefeated king across the country, and Xiangbei is just a new team in the national competition. , This will not change.


    And one more point, before the end of the stay, Xiangbei and Shan Wang had two practice matches, but the results of the two matches were the same, Xiangbei lost all!


    These two defeats, of course, were also intentional by Naruto and Coach Anzai.


    After all, Xiangbei defeated the mountain king, the mentality of Xiangbei players will start to become arrogant, and the two defeats are to make their heads sober!


    Winning the practice match is nothing, it''s just a practice match after all. If they can''t win in the national competition, they will be beaten back to their original form. It doesn''t make any sense to defeat the mountain king in the practice match.


    In the hot summer, the entire Xiangbei team took their family members and went to Hiroshima where the national competition was held!


    I have to say that the school''s financial advances for the team are really stingy, but after all, it is only a public school. It is natural to be stingy.


    Private schools like Lingnan, because they are very rich, and Lingnan has entered the national competition for the first time, so the school is quite generous, and all the members of Lingnan have booked quite good hotels, which will be used as accommodation during the national competition. .


    Private schools, to put it bluntly, are also a kind of business. If the Lingnan basketball team can achieve good results in the national competition this year, even if you don¡¯t want to be a champion, as long as it can have the top 16 or even the top eight, Lingnan can be nationwide Known within, it will be good news for the directors of Lingnan at that time. Of course, I don''t mind investing some money in these players in advance.


    In contrast, Xiangbei is a bit bitter. Among the three Kanagawa teams, there is only one public school in Xiangbei. The small hotel they live in is really not comparable to the big hotels in Hainan and Lingnan.


    Naruto originally wanted to take out all the money he had left, but after thinking about it, it was forgotten. Anyway, a few girls would definitely not agree. Not to mention Haruko and Yoko, Caiko only needs a fan. Naruto¡¯s The opinion directly becomes a veto.


    All the members of Xiangbei, Hainan, and Lingnan, plus Fujishen from Xiangyang, all board the train to Hiroshima.


    But at this time, except for a few coaches, everyone else was basically by Akagi''s side.


    Not because of the attraction of the orangutan captain in Xiangbei, but because of the "Basketball Weekly" in his hands.


    Aida Yayoi is a person who kept his promise. The events during that stay did not appear in the report of Basketball Weekly. The reason why they were so concerned was that the national competition table was published in Basketball Weekly.


    A total of 59 teams participated in the national competition, of which 5 seeded teams had a bye in the first round, and the remaining 54 teams faced off. In other words, after the first day of the national competition, there would be 27 teams. After returning home, the 27 teams that won in the first round, plus 5 seeded teams, a total of 32 teams, competed in pairs, and finally decided the national championship.


    The five seeded teams are Sanno from Akita Prefecture, Luoan from Kyoto, Hainan from Kanagawa, Hakata University in Fukuoka, and famous friends from Aichi.


    Although Xiangbei beat Hainan by a big score this year and entered the national competition with Kanagawa first, but to judge the seeded team, not only depends on this year''s record, but also the record of the past few years.


    Hainan has always been a frequent visitor to national competitions, a well-known national team, and the top four teams last year, so even if they entered the national competition this year with Kanagawa second, they are still Kanagawa''s first seeded team.


    And Xiangbei is actually just a newcomer team. In the past, there was no performance in the national competitions. Even if they beat Hainan, they can only be placed below Hainan.


    In other words, if Xiangyang defeated Hainan and became the number one in Kanagawa, Xiangyang would become one of the five seeded teams because Xiangyang was also a frequent visitor to national competitions. This situation is similar to that in Aichi Prefecture, because of the past. They also often enter national competitions, so after defeating Aihe Academy this year, they entered the national competition as the first seed.


    If there is no third place in Kanagawa, and Kanagawa is the two teams from Xiangbei and Lingnan to enter the national competition, then Xiangbei will become one of the seeded teams because of Kanagawa''s status.


    According to the grouping, the 59 teams in the national competition can be divided into four regions: A, B, C, and D.


    Xiangbei is in Area A in the upper left corner, Hainan is in Area B in the lower left corner, Lingnan is in Area C in the upper right corner, and Area D, in the eyes of other teams, is the real death group, because Shanwang Industry is in this group.(The main match table of the national competition has not been changed, except that Tokyo Jimbo University has been replaced by Lingnan, and Sanwang and famous friends have changed positions, so that Xiangbei and Sanwang will be able to meet in the finals)


    However, despite the existence of Sanno in Zone D, except for the factor of Sanno, only one team was rated A~, which is Osaka''s champion Daiei Academy.


    The area A where Xiangbei is located is more troublesome. They are rated as B-level because it is the first time to participate in the competition, which is because of the Kanagawa champion. However, there are three A~level teams in the A-level. It''s Toyotama in Osaka, Aiwa Academy and Mingpu Industry in Aichi.


    If nothing unexpected happens, Xiangbei will face Fengyu in the first round, famous friends in the second round, and Aihe in the third round. For three consecutive rounds, they will be baptized by three A~-level teams. The road to the competition is really not easy, and I don¡¯t know that Rukawa and Mitsui¡¯s two individual black holes can¡¯t hold up in the continuous high-intensity competition.


    Lingnan also participated in the national competition for the first time. In addition, it is Kanagawa''s third place, so their evaluation is only the lowest C level. Fortunately, the main strong teams are concentrated in the A and D areas, so the C area The lineup is not too strong. Before the mountain king, the strongest opponent Lingnan would encounter was last year''s runner-up team, Hakata Shangda who was also rated as an A~-level team.


    From the perspective of zoning, Hainan''s luck is the best.


    Because in Area B where Hainan is located, only one of their teams is rated A~, and the other highest is the top eight Luoan High School basketball team last year, which is rated B.


    Luo An¡¯s strength is not too strong. Last year, they were able to enter the quarter-finals only because of their good luck in the group. This year they also continued their luck and became one of the five seeded teams. There is a gap between their strength and Hainan. If nothing unexpected happens, Hainan should be able to easily enter the semifinals all the way, and as long as the situation in Zone A is not unexpected, Hainan and Xiangbei will meet again in the semifinals.


    Naruto looked at the match list on "Basketball Weekly" and made a tut.


    "Amu, you are lucky. That district is all B-level and C-level teams, but it''s a pity that you can only stop at the top four in the country this year. I''m really sorry."


    All the members of Xiangbei probably have the same idea. Although the Xiangbei district is definitely a dead group, with their strength to defeat the undefeated mountain king, it may not be difficult to enter the semi-finals. At that time, Xiangbei and Hainan The old opponent will meet again.


    Amu shook his head and reached out to hold down the little monkey who was about to explode because of Naruto''s words.


    "Let''s take care of yourself first. For three consecutive rounds, they are all A~-level strong teams. Can your physical strength support it?"


    Amu has always been a famous physical maniac in Kanagawa. Among all the players in Kanagawa, Naruto is the first in terms of physical strength, Amu is the second, and Naito is the third. These three different styles of muscular men occupy the top. Three, and compared with that, Rukawa and Mitsui¡¯s physical black hole is obviously not a small problem. After all, the schedule of the national competition is very tight, one day in a row, like Xiangbei, for three days in a row, they have to face up with A~-level strong teams. , The physical burden is very heavy, and although the fourth day can be temporarily delayed, if the promotion of Xiangbei is smooth, the fifth day will be a duel with the A~ class strong team Hainan, and then they will encounter difficulties Defeating the Mountain King, except for the fourth day, Xiangbei will continue to encounter attacks from strong national-level teams, which can be said to be very hard.


    Naruto, a heartless bastard, has no love from his teammates at this time, and constantly laughs at Rukawa and Mitsui''s two individual black holes, so that Xiangbei specialty products are constantly performing in this small carriage.


    Fujima has not spoken after seeing the competition table of the national competition, and seems to be a little worried, and Amu also knows Fujima''s mood. Just when the Kanagawa Gemini was about to speak, the train''s door opened and the train came from the next car. A group of people.


    They all seem to be about the same age as Naruto and they are obviously also the team that went to Hiroshima to participate in the national competition, but the overall height is not high. The tallest one should look similar to Takasago, Amu, Fujima and Gaotou coach, look. When they reached them, their expression suddenly became a little subtle.


    Among the group of people, a guy with a small braid, with an arrogant expression, walked up to Naruto and them.


    "Are Kanagawa players all fools?"


    Chapter 192-Toyoda Osaka, Ace Killer


    ''Fengyu?''


    Naruto secretly took Fujisaki''s subtle expression into his eyes, and probably had already determined the identity of these guys, and looked up at the guy with the pigtails, his expression even more arrogant than him.


    "Who are you, braid?"


    "Little braid?!"


    The opponent was stunned for a moment, and then his face showed a hideous look: "Listen to me, I''m Toyotama''s Kishimoto, and the strongest power forward in the country!"


    "puff!!"


    Kishimoto''s words were very imposing, but everyone in the carriage smiled unceremoniously, and actually said in front of Xiangbei No. 10 that he was the strongest power forward in the country. This Kishimoto was really an idiot.


    Even Gaotou coach also showed a good show. As an elder, he will not easily manage the struggle between children, but this does not prevent him from watching them as an admirer.


    Kishimoto still didn''t know what stupid he said. Seeing this group of people laughed, although he didn''t know what they were laughing at, Kishimoto felt embarrassed and humiliated.


    "What are you laughing at?!"


    Naruto restrained his laughter first, and looked at this classmate who claimed to be the strongest power forward in the country with a mocking look.


    "Laughing you are an idiot!"


    Naruto is actually right. In the eyes of Mitsui and Miyagi, the braided Kishimoto is a complete idiot, but this Kishimoto himself is a grumpy person. He doesn¡¯t agree with each other and makes a fist with his right hand. , Grabbing Naruto''s collar with his left hand.


    "Boy! Tell me again if you have the ability!"


    "I said you are an idiot, how about it?!"


    Naruto continued to provoke the grumpy Kishimoto, while looking at Kishimoto''s fist.

 1751 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1751

    "Want to hit me? Hit it, Takamiya, please take a picture of me."


    "OK, no problem!"


    As Naruto''s best buddies, Takamiya immediately took out a camera and pointed the camera in the direction of Naruto and Kishimoto.


    "Trouble, that little pigtail named Kishimoto, hurry up and look at the camera."


    "Right, that''s the angle."


    "Well, very good. You can hit him now. It''s troublesome to hit him. It''s better to hit him. If you want to kill someone, we won''t mind."


    These guys from the Sakuragi Legion seemed to be more excited than they were when they watched a small movie. When filming started, a group of guys seemed to be beaten up with blood. Yang Ping smiled lightly and put one hand in his trouser pocket.


    "Coach Anxi, do you know where the organizing committee of the national competition is?"


    Gao Gong and the others are deliberately irritating, and Yang Ping''s words are really terrible.


    Fighting is a very bad thing for students, and as a basketball team player, if a fight breaks out, it would be the lightest to be suspended. If the matter becomes serious, Fengyu''s entire team will have it. May be banned because of Kishimoto''s fist, then Toyotama''s summer will be over before it starts.


    Takamiya and the others pointed the camera at Kishimoto, and forced Kishimoto not to do it.


    A handsome boy next to him held down Kishimoto''s shoulder: "Okay, don''t waste time with them, let''s go, Kishimoto."


    Someone gave the stairs, Kishimoto also borrowed the slope to go down the donkey, and withdrew his fist: "I see, Nan."


    After Kishimoto glared at Naruto, he followed the boy named Nan''s words and settled down. When he turned around and was about to walk to the other carriages, he suddenly staggered. Although he didn''t fall, it was extremely ugly.


    Naruto sat there, his legs stretched out, showing that he was the one with the black feet underneath just now.


    "Damn it! You..."


    The grumpy Kishimoto was about to attack, he was pushed with a strong force, and he fell to the ground immediately.


    "Asshole, don''t stand in my way!"


    There are coaches here. The problem children from Lingnan, Hainan, and Xiangbei are afraid to fight, and Fujima is not the kind of person who can solve problems with his fists, but the one who pushes Kishimoto is an iron man.


    Compared to Naruto and Sakuragi Legion, Tetsuo really belongs to the type that is bad at first glance.


    He has long hair, a red vest, three metal rings on his ears, and a half-burned cigarette in his hand.


    "Boy, if you don''t want to die, just get out of here!"


    Tetsuo did not come alone, and there were three or four younger brothers behind him, including Mitsui''s support team leader-Tokuo Horita.These guys are really not good at looking at them. Except for the iron man, the remaining guys are carrying a few iron~sticks in their hands, and I don¡¯t know if they got into the car after a fight. of.


    Although Kishimoto had a grumpy temper, he was not really a bad young man like Tetsuo. Compared with Tetsuo''s degree, Kishimoto was already very well-behaved, and he did not dare to challenge Tetsuo to avoid any violent incidents.


    Toyotama''s Kishi originally provokes Kanagawa''s players, but because of Tetsuo''s strength, he didn''t let it go. It was an embarrassing scene of anticlimax.


    When Tetsuo and the others went to other carriages, the boy named Nan held down Kishimoto: "Let''s go, Kishimoto."


    Kishimoto Mori can probably guess that the bad guys just now belonged to Xiangbei. Now he doesn''t dare to talk nonsense anymore, so he has to follow Nan to leave, and when Nan walks past Fujima, he is taken aback. Staring at Xiangyang Ace, his face showed a little astonishment.


    Fujima raised his head and looked at Captain Fengyu with a stunned look. The corner of his mouth twitched and a smile appeared. He nodded lightly, generous and elegant.


    "Nan, what''s the matter with you? Hurry up!"


    The Nan''s eyes were a little divergent, and he didn''t know what he was thinking, and was dragged out of the carriage by Kishimoto.


    "Xiangbei, in your first match with Fengyu, you must be careful of that guy. He is called Nan Lie, Fengyu''s captain, and he is known as the ace killer!"


    Last summer, Xiangyang, like Hainan, represented Kanagawa and participated in the national competition.


    Xiangyang is indeed very strong, and it can be regarded as a strong team across the country.


    At that time, Fujima, who was only in the second grade, was already Xiangyang''s ace player. Under his leadership, Xiangyang successfully defeated the opponents in the first two rounds and entered the top 16 in the country. In the third round, Xiangyang met The opponent is Toyotama High School in Osaka!


    Although last year''s Xiangyang, except Fujishen who was in the second grade, the other starters were all third-year seniors, but Xiangyang''s lineup last year was very similar to this year''s lineup. They were all four great men. They are a tall lineup. , The worst thing to deal with is opponents like Fengyu.


    Fengyu''s only tactic is Run&Gun, which is running and bombing. Their tactics are extremely clear, and they are the kind of tactics that carry this tactic to the end.


    Fengyu''s offensive firepower is very strong. In the Osaka United Final, except for the game against Daiei Academy, Fengyu scored more than 130 points, but their defense was very poor. On defense, Fengyu It was only a third-rate level, and was completely opposite to Xiangyang, who was good at zone defense.


    And Fengyu thoroughly implemented the Run&Gun tactics, which is simply to run, then throw the basketball into the basket, and that''s it.


    Fengyu''s players are very good at running and are very good at launching fast breaks. This is the tactic that Xiangyang is not good at dealing with.


    After all, Naruto and players like Naito are too rare. Although the four elders of Xiangyang can form a high and dense three-dimensional defensive net, they also have the problem of moving too slowly.


    Because the speed of returning defense could not keep up with Fengyu''s offensive speed, combined with Fengyu''s endless fast attack tactics, Xiangyang fell behind Fengyu by a large margin at the beginning of the game. As a result, Fujima began to show his personal offensive firepower. .


    Fujima started to show off his power and scored 20 points in 10 minutes. He led Xiangyang to overtake the score and suppressed Fengyu''s point guard with his strong personal ability. This destroyed Fengyu''s offensive rhythm and brought Xiangyang a victory. Hope.


    At that time, Feng Yu was beaten by Xiang Yang and had to let their ace player Nan Lie defend Fuji Zhen. In the face of Nan Lie¡¯s small defensive moves and the threats he had concealed from the referee, Fuji Zhen ignored them. , Just score desperately with the trump card play.


    At that time, Fujima showed the appearance of full attack firepower, but when Xiangyang''s form was very good, Fujima was injured and left the field. Eventually, Xiangyang lost to Fengyu and ranked in the top 16 last year. Team.


    Fujin was injured because of an injury to the corner of his eyebrows. He was opened with an opening, so he had to be sent to the hospital for treatment. He also had 5 stitches, leaving a permanent scar.


    At that time, Nan Lie came up on the corner of Tengzhen''s eyebrows and made Tengzhen''s eyebrows bloom with his elbow.


    At the position of the brow bone, because the skin is the thinnest, it is very fragile. It is easy to blossom and be injured when hit, and the amount of bleeding is not small. Therefore, on professional courts, many professional fouls will actually aim at this position. Come on, but that''s limited to the professional arena.


    Because Tengzhen was injured and left the field, Fengyu eventually defeated Xiangyang and became the top eight in the country, and Xiangyang also lost under Fengyu''s disgraceful means.


    It was also because of that match that Nan Lie began to have the alias of Ace Killer.


    "Ace killer..."


    Xiangbei No. 10 leaned back in his chair, with a lazy expression, as if he didn''t care about that ace killer.


    "What''s up with me, I''m not a trump card anyway, right, Mitsui, Fox?"


    Mitsui & Rukawa: "..."


    Chapter 193-The first day of the national competition, Fengyu


    August 2, Hiroshima, the first day of the national competition.


    This is the first game of Xiangbei''s entry into the national competition. The opponent of the competition is Fengyu High School, who had had an unpleasant contact with them on the train before.


    Toyotama was the runner-up in Osaka. Although he lost to Daiei Gakuen in the Osaka prefectural conference, Toyotama, who was the quarter-finals last year, was also a famous basketball college, so it was also evaluated as an A~level team.


    Fengyu is indeed a strong team, and very good at attacking. Except for the mountain king, Fengyu is the team with the highest scoring average per game. Basically, in every game, Fengyu''s score can be run down. Clearly offensive and defensive teams.


    Before the start of the game, in the Xiangbei Lounge.


    Coach Anxi rarely took out the tactical board before the start of the game. It seems that the national competition has also made this normally tepid white-haired Buddha start to boil.

 1752 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1752

    Coach Anxi pushed his glasses and coughed to signal everyone to come to him.


    "I believe everyone understands what Fujima said yesterday. Fengyu is a very good offensive team. Their fast break and three-pointers are all very sharp, but in contrast, they don''t have a strong center. We also have two One tactic can be selected. First, use Akagi as an attack arrow to fight positional warfare to lower the attacking rhythm. Second, combine running and bombing positions to directly destroy Fengyu with a stronger attack. I would like to ask everyone¡¯s opinions. Which tactic do you want to choose."


    "Coach, we won''t lose more than running and blasting!" Miyagi''s eyes beamed.


    "Fengyu is Grade A~, and we are Grade B. We will use this game to make those fools who rated us as Grade B regret, and defeat them on Fengyu''s strongest point!" Began to burn.


    "Strong to break the strong!" The words are simple and concise, and you know whose voice it is.


    "I still have something to do with the''strongest power forward in the country'', and let''s attack it."


    In fact, coach Anxi knew the result before he asked it. After all, these problem children in Xiangbei are all arrogant guys.


    Although taking Chigi as the center, it is the safest and most reliable method to fight the battle commander Fengyu slowly to death, but that kind of slow tactics is really not suitable for this group of problem children in northern Hunan.


    Coach Anxi showed a gentle smile on his face: "Then it is so decided. In the first stage, everyone only needs to give full play to their offensive ability. Our tactic is to grab the ball and throw it into the basket. That''s it. do you understand?"


    "understand."


    "Please remember, this is the first battle of our Xiangbei national competition. We are not only going to defeat Fengyu, but to completely defeat them. They are very good at scoring, so we have to get more than them. My requirement is not just to win Fengyu by 1 point and 2 points, but I hope you can beat them by 10 points, 20 points, or even more points. Can you do it?"


    The white-haired Buddha''s lens reflected a malicious light. Except for the real old fox, Naruto, the other hot-blooded youths felt a flow of heat in their hearts.


    "Yes, coach!"


    "Okay, let me talk about the opening lineup..."


    Before the game started, there were already quite a few spectators in the stands.


    After all, it is the venue for the national competition. Of course, it cannot be compared with the county meeting. Moreover, Fengyu was also the quarter-finals last year. It is a famous basketball team nationwide, so there are many fans.


    In contrast, if it were at the Kanagawa prefectural conference, Shohoku had accumulated a lot of fans in the joint finals because of the recent history, but they were just an unknown team nationwide. Therefore, more than 90% of the arena are Fengyu fans, while the fans of Xiangbei are basically the "friends and relatives group" brought from Kanagawa. The number is really pitiful.


    "Fuck off, Xiangbei!"


    "Trash team, hurry back to Kanagawa!"


    "Huh, why is there a red head?!"


    "Kishimoto, give a lesson to that No. 10 red head!"


    Fengyu''s fans are known as the most inferior fan team in the country, because Fengyu''s style of play is very fierce, and the small movements in the game are constant, which can be said to be very dirty, so it attracts many messy fans.


    Among Fengyu''s fans, badness accounts for a lot of weight.


    "Asshole! What are you arguing about?!"


    An angry roar was not completely submerged in the noise of the audience. The nearby audience saw a long-haired man with three metal rings on his ears, reaching out and pinching a head with a Fengyu headband. The man actually lifted him up.


    The person with such an exaggerated dress is of course Tie Nan, and the relatives and friends brought by Xiangbei, except for Ye Zi and Caizi in the rest area of ??Xiangbei, all the others are by Tie Nan.


    Tetsuo was holding the man in his right hand, and there was a burning cigarette butt in his left hand.Tie Nan squinted his eyes and pressed his cigarette butt on the man''s shoulder.


    Although the temperature of the cigarette butt is not high, it is obviously far beyond the limit that humans can bear. The man immediately screamed, but because Tetsuo pinched his neck, he could not breathe, and his face was almost It became the color of pig liver.


    "Listen to me, don''t let me see you again, otherwise you will swallow all these cigarette butts for me, have you heard?!"


    The man who was caught by Tie Nan because he spoke to insult Xiangbei just now dares to refute, because he was pinched by Tie Nan, he was speechless and could only nod desperately.


    As soon as Tie Nan''s hand loosened, the man immediately fell to the ground and coughed constantly, and then crawled away with a few companions next to him, and ran to the other side of the stand.


    Because of Tie Nan''s violent performance, all nearby Fengyu fans stayed away from them, creating a vacuum invisibly, which can be provided to the relatives and friends of Xiangbei.


    To put it bluntly, Fengyu¡¯s fans are all gangsters. Without the protection of the evil god like Tetsuo, Naruto and Akagi would not be assured that girls like Haruko would sit amongst a group of gangsters... Although Tetsuo was also from the Sakuragi Legion. It''s a hooligan.


    Because of the existence of the evil god Tie Nan, Fengyu''s fans did not dare to provoke the relatives and friends of Xiangbei.


    Takamiya and Tokuo immediately took out the flame male banner and the Sakuragi banner they had prepared long ago, and began to wave them constantly, making Naruto and Mitsui really want to kill all the bastards.


    However, at least Xiangbei is not only supported by their relatives and friends. On the first day of the game, Shan Wang and Hainan all appeared in this arena, and it is considered that Xiangbei is very important. After all, from the grouping point of view, Hainan is likely to be in the half. In the finals, they faced off against Xiangbei again, and Shan Wang is likely to have the finals against Xiangbei in the finals. Therefore, both teams are very concerned about Xiangbei''s performance in the national competition.


    Shanwang and Hainan are both one of the seeded teams, so there is no match for them on the first day. They can enjoy the Xiangbei game here. On the first day, Lingnan and Xiangbei have the same game. The opponent is C-level. Pill Sanshang has a strange name, and the strength is not very good, probably at the level of Buri, so there is nothing to worry about.


    The appearance of the Sanwang and Hainan teams in this arena obviously caused a lot of restlessness, but what they care about is not Fengyu who is an A~ level team, but Xiangbei who participated in the national competition for the first time. The basketball world.


    "Sakuragi!"


    The kid Zebei yelled directly from the stands: "We met in the finals!"


    Zebei¡¯s words did not hide the slightest bit. In his view, there is only one team that is truly qualified for the final duel with them, and that is the Xiangbei basketball team where Naruto belongs. As for Fengyu, Zebei, and even All members of the mountain king admit that Fengyu is very strong, but they will definitely not be Xiangbei''s opponent.


    And Zebei and the others also have that confidence. Now it is only the first day of the national competition. Zebei can be sure that they have entered the national competition, because they are the mountain king and they are the mountain king industry.


    Naruto was taken aback, then handed out his fist towards Zebei Yaoyao, then turned and walked towards the court, but the faces of Fengyu players weren''t pretty.


    Zebei was unintentional, but Naruto did it. The mountain king came to this arena to watch the game, but their goal was not Fengyu at all. This is a shame for Fengyu who is an A~-level team. , But Ming talent is too lazy to care about their mood, or that all of them are angry, Ming talent will find it more fun.


    The distance between Shan Wang and Hainan''s players is relatively long. After all, in the national competition, they are opponents and naturally they are not too close.


    Hainan''s entire team was only concerned about Xiangbei''s performance in the national competition. Their concern for Fengyu was obviously much lower. However, when they saw Xiangbei''s lineup in the first half, Hainan''s entire team could not help but be surprised.


    "What tactics is this in Xiangbei?!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Four-The opening provocation, the idiot''s opponent


    In the first match between Xiangbei and Fengyu, they did not continue their previous five-tigers lineup.


    Point guard Ryota Miyagi, shooting guard Histobuki Mitsui, small forward Rukawa Kaede, power forward Naruto, and center, are the second-year sophomore Naito Tetsuya who was finally able to make an official appearance in the national competition!The Xiangbei captain and main center, Akagi Takeken, was again placed on the bench by coach Anxi.


    However, even if the 198 cm captain of Xiangbei was not present, the height of Xiangbei still surpassed Fengyu.


    There is no strong center in Osaka, and Fengyu¡¯s main center forward. The first altitude in the team is only 190 cm. Even if Akagi is not present in Xiangbei, the combination of Naruto and Naito is obviously better than Fengyu in height. , And in the last body check before heading to Hiroshima, Rukawa''s height data was 189.8 cm, which is about 190 cm, so Xiangbei still has a clear advantage compared to Fengyu in height, except for the point guard...


    "Dwarf, are you the main point guard?"


    Fengyu''s point guard Itakura stared at Miyagi with wide eyes, completely provocative, but with a height of 183 cm, he really had a big advantage over Miyagi.


    Miyagi has long been accustomed to seeing a point guard who is taller than himself. After all, there is a guy in Kanagawa who is pressed by Mr. Mu, and he has nothing to say. He glanced at the idiot named Itakura in front of him.


    "An idiot!"


    Anger flashed in Itakura''s eyes, and then he laughed twice: "Dwarf, you should be proud of it first, I won''t be merciful for a while!"


    Itakura had just finished saying this, and the remaining four in Xiangbei all took a step forward, but the goal was not Itakura, but their respective targets.


    Except for the point guard Miyagi, the height of the remaining players in Xiangbei is obviously higher than that of Fengyu''s opponents. On average, everyone is higher than the opponent by 5 cm. When all the people on both sides stand together, the height The gap is very obvious.


    "Dwarf, I won''t be merciful for a while."

 1753 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1753

    Naruto deliberately learned from Itakura''s tone just now, stimulating Kishimoto''s bad temper.


    Kishimoto''s face was twice as dark as Naruto expected. Just as he was about to turn his face with Naruto, Nan Lie beside him held him with one hand.


    As the captain of Feng Yu, Nan Lie is much better than the brain-dead guy Kishimoto in terms of temperament.


    "Is it interesting to quarrel before the game? The real contest will be in the game for a while. Basketball doesn''t have to be good if you are tall!"


    "Have you heard, you are only a brainless idiot!"


    A taunting voice came from the other side of the team. The person who spoke this time was Miyagi Ryota, the master of Xiangbei.


    Miyagi is not an honest child, others provoked, Miyagi has no reason to remain silent.


    At this time, Miyagi looked at Itakura with a mocking smile: "What do you look at? This is what your captain said. Do you have any comments?"


    The Fengyu player was shaken up by Naruto and Miyagi, and Nan Lie''s face sank: "It is useless to say more, let you see our Fengyu''s strength in a while!"


    The two teams passed by, and Naruto lowered his voice as he walked past Nan Lie.


    "Your strength? The strength of the black hand is not bad. For the elbow on Fujima''s forehead, I thank you for his behalf. In a moment, I have to learn it, Ace Killer!"


    After Naruto finished speaking, regardless of Nan Lie''s ugly face, he turned and walked towards his home half to warm up.


    The 15-minute warm-up time quickly reached the end, players from both sides officially debuted, starting the first battle of Xiangbei in the national competition!


    The centers of both sides walked into the center circle and prepared to jump the ball. The 196 cm Naito is obviously a lot taller than Toyotama''s 190 cm main center Iwata Miaki. The height difference is too obvious, and the Iwata center is not too strong and weight. It may be a little lighter than Takasago, but Naito is obviously a type with big waist and round waist. Whether it is height, width, or even body thickness, it is significantly larger than Iwata.


    The referee blew his whistle while throwing the basketball into the air.


    The centers on both sides took off at the same time, but at the moment of taking off, the gap between the two sides was fully revealed.


    Toyotama Iwata''s physical fitness is average, that is, he can only be played as a center in a place like Osaka where there is no strong center. If he is placed among the four strong Kanagawa teams, the starting center must be his part. After all, the four major centers of Kanagawa, Even a backup center like Naito clearly outperforms Iwata in strength.


    Iwata¡¯s physical fitness is only average. Whether it¡¯s jumping power or explosive power, it¡¯s not excellent. It¡¯s not an opponent at the same level as the bulls of Xiangbei. Naito uses half of his arm to directly crush Iwata on the jump ball. Shoot the basketball towards Fengyu at halftime.


    The players from both sides started quickly. Fengyu is very good at fast break, so their players are very fast, but this time they deserved to be unlucky and met the Xiangbei commando captain who has the highest start speed in the country.


    Miyagi started quickly, his short body clearly surpassed everyone in the court in speed, and was the first to include basketball in his bag.


    Itakura immediately stopped in front of Miyagi with open arms while spraying trash talk in his mouth.


    "Dwarf, I won''t let you... Damn it!"


    Itakura''s provocation has not been finished yet, Miyagi has already made a quick breakthrough.


    The start speed of Miyagi''s first step was completely beyond Itakura''s imagination. He didn''t make any fake moves. Miyagi just passed Itakura half of his body with speed alone. The idiot was still talking in the half, and he didn''t breathe a single breath. After breathing, the movements are naturally slow.


    Miyagi easily broke through Itakura, almost without any strong defense.


    "An idiot!"


    The above evaluation comes from the Hainan captain who is watching the game from the sidelines. As the top-level point guard in the country, this Itakura is simply an idiot in the eyes of Amu.


    Even with Fujima''s gentle personality, he couldn''t help shaking his head at this time: "This No. 6 is indeed an idiot, a point guard like Miyagi, you should know that he is a type who is fast and good at breakthrough, not just on the outside defense. , And also distracted to speak, it¡¯s weird not to be broken by Miyagi."


    "Miyagi''s breakthrough, even you, me, and Fukatsu have to keep a distance and carefully deal with it. Although it is tall, Itakura is not at the same level."


    Both Amu and Fujima faced Miyagi many times. Of course, they knew the breakthrough ability of Xiangbei''s commando captain, and Miyagi''s ability was so strong that he could even break through the two-man defense between Shenjin and Zebei, although it was indeed at the time. There is a coincidence, but from that breakthrough, it can be seen that Miyagi is already a top point guard who can be tied with Amu, Fujima and Fukatsu. Fengyu must have not studied Xiangbei before the game. The characteristics of the players actually underestimate Miyagi, No. 6 Itakura is simply an idiot!


    After Itakura was breached by Miyagi, he quickly turned back to defense, but his speed was so fast that he could only follow Miyagi and eat dirt.


    Fengyu¡¯s defense is really unflattering. Maybe even Miuradai¡¯s defense is better than Fengyu. For Miyagi, Fengyu¡¯s defense is almost equivalent to nothing, and he successfully entered the Fengyu half. Then immediately pushed the ball towards Fengyu''s basket.


    "So high, it will fly out!"


    "Do you play a home run, little man?"


    "a bunch of idiots!"


    Miyagi rolled the fisheyes and coldly complained about Fengyu''s idiots. After the actual game, he couldn''t understand why Fengyu''s idiots were rated as an A~ level team.


    Before Miyagi''s vomiting voice hadn''t disappeared, a white figure had just rushed into Fengyu''s inside line, stepped into the free throw line, and took off with all his strength.


    "Good spread, Miyagi!!"


    Huh!!


    Naruto takes off, takes off, catches the ball, and dunks!The action was done in one go, really full of strength and smooth beauty.


    This scene is very familiar to both Amu and Fujima. After winning the opening jump ball, Naruto and Miyagi immediately launched a fast break and dunked to open the opening. This is the basic tactics of Xiangbei.


    Xiangbei can play this not only during the practice match against Hainan and Xiangyang, but even against the mountain king.


    In the inside line formed by Kawada and Nobe, Naruto and Miyagi can play this kind of cooperation, let alone the inside line of the famous defensive Fengyu?


    Naruto hung up on the rim for a moment, and after loosing his strength, Shi Shiran landed, turned around and looked at the gloomy little pigtail Kishimoto, showing a smile that was not bad in every way.


    "I''m sorry, I''m embarrassed, as the''most powerful striker in the country'', Kishimoto classmate!"


    Naruto deliberately irritated Kishimoto, this grumpy guy, Kishimoto squeezed his fists, but this was still in the game, and he couldn''t punch it directly, he could only swallow his grievance, and then find a chance to get back.


    Fengyu organized the attack and advanced with the ball, of course, it was the No. 6 master Itakura who had just been easily broken by Miyagi.


    Itakura was a small forward in middle school, so he was very good at offense. Although he was a point guard, he was also Osaka¡¯s third leading scoring leader. His height also has a clear advantage among point guards, with a matchup of only 169 cm. Of course, this height advantage is quite obvious when the Xiangbei masters.


    "Dwarf, don''t think... damn it!"


    This guy, who was judged as an idiot, gradually developed in the direction of idiot + low energy. When facing Miyagi, he was distracted and spoke again. In a blink of an eye, he lost the basketball in his hand. He turned to see Xiangbei No. 7 The back of the gallop.


    Chapter 195-The gap between point guards, Naruto''s treacherous


    This guy Itakura hadn''t understood the true strength of the Xiangbei Commando Captain, and he dared to be distracted when he was facing Miyagi. Of course, he suffered a direct steal.


    Itakura¡¯s dribbling height is too high. Facing a small point guard like Miyagi is simply dead. In other words, even point guards like Fukatsu, Amu, and Fujima must keep a distance from Miyagi to be careful. His steals and breakthroughs, not to mention the fact that it was a small warehouse.


    The Xiangbei assault captain reached Fengyu halftime with the ball, and Itakura desperately chased after him, looking really pitiful.


    After Miyagi entered Fengyu halftime, he could go straight to the inside and score a layup, but he didn''t do that. Instead, he changed hands and passed the ball to Xiangbei''s first marksman.


    Mitsui has the ball, and the defender in front of him is Toyotama''s shooting guard Yasui Keihei.


    Yasao is an average player. Although he is a shooting guard, he is the weakest player among Fengyu''s five starting players. He has relatively good defensive ability. Generally speaking, he cooperates with his teammates in pick-and-roll tactics.


    However, Yasu''s outstanding performance is only in the Toyotama team. In the past, the defensive players Mitsui encountered were the best defensive experts in the team, whether it was Hasegawa or Ikegami. In the team game, even when facing the monster Mu Shenyi, Mitsui also had a pretty good performance. A yao would not have much influence on the Xiangbei Flame Man.


    Yarui Kepei is only 180 cm tall, the same height as Matsumoto, but his strength is too far from Matsumoto''s. Mitsui directly ignored Yarui''s defense, facing the basket, and resolutely shot.


    The strength of the knees, the balance of the body, the rotation of the wrists, and the confidence to shoot, all add up, when the basketball shoots, you know that you will hit the rim.

 1754 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1754

    Huh!


    The Xiangbei Flame Man first showed his fangs and directly bit out three blood holes in Feng Yu''s body.


    5:0


    Compared with the shooting guards of Xiangbei, Fengyu''s shooting guard is too far away in rank. There are three strongest shooting guards in Japanese high school basketball, and Xiangbei has one. Poor Yatura is not Mitsui''s opponent at all.


    Snapped!


    After Miyagi and Mitsui gave high fives to celebrate, they deliberately trot in front of Itakura.


    "Ah, so you are here, just now I thought who was so boring to put such a big trash can on the court, it turned out to be you, behave, don''t block my way next time, ah ha ha ha... "


    The bad boy Miyagi stimulated Itakura and quickly returned to defense, not giving Feng Yu a chance to play a fast break.


    Itakura was in a depressed mood, but just those two times were enough for a point guard of Miyagi''s level to be able to see how much this guy has.


    Amu shook his head with a look rather boring: "The level of the point guard is so different, that Itakura is not Miyagi''s opponent at all."


    "Yeah, Miyagi is also getting better and better. Among the point guards, the only ones who can fight Miyagi are you and me, as well as Shenjin from the mountain king."


    Kanagawa Gemini commented this way, in addition to their confidence in their own strength, of course they also spoke highly of Miyagi.


    Amu nodded and expressed his approval, and then smiled again: "Although this Itakura has also changed from a small forward to a point guard, his standard is far worse than Xiandao."


    Itakura actually has a lot of similarities with Xiandao. Both were originally small forwards and were good at offensively, but after high school they changed to point guards, and one was 190 and the other was 183. Among the point guards, there are quite a few. Obvious height advantage, but the two are not of the same standard at all.


    Even if Sendo¡¯s job is still a small forward, and serving as a point guard can only be regarded as a cameo, but his level is still far above Itakura. If Miyagi is allowed to confront Sendo, Sendo might be able to limit Miyagi as much as possible. There is now such a break through and one steal, such a relaxed and smooth performance.


    Captain Xiangyang''s expression was relaxed, and it was rare that he joked with Amu: "The difference between Itakura and Xiandao is not only in football skills, but also in appearance."


    Sendo is recognized by Kanagawa as a grass-roots player. As for Itakura...


    Not to mention the dialogue between the Kanagawa Gemini, Feng Yu organized the attack, and the ball was still the tragic Itakura classmate.


    This time Itakura didn''t dare to be careless. Of course, his mood became worse than before. Suddenly, he was cut off, and it was really depressed.


    Compared with before, Miyagi was also smarter, and after teaching his opponent a lesson, he ran to stimulate others.


    "What''s the matter, big guy, don''t you know how to be merciful? Hurry up and let me see your strength, only stupid stupid!"


    "Damn it, I want you to know how it will anger me!"


    "Itakura! Be careful behind!"


    Itakura suddenly heard a sound, and quickly judged that it was the voice of his teammate Mori Kishimoto. Although he is a member of the Fengyu team at the tip of the arc, theoretically there should be no other players behind him. , But Itakura turned his head and looked back subconsciously.


    In the stands, the face of Shan Wang Ace was extremely depressed, as was the entire Shan Wang team. The place where their eyes focused was on the Xiangbei No. 10, who had already started to run, but whose smile was obviously unkind.


    Snapped!


    Itakura sensed that something was wrong, but for Miyagi, the moment of distraction was enough time. He quickly broke off Itakura''s basketball, all the way to Fengyu halftime, and easily scored a layup.


    7:0


    What about the A~-level team? Before the start, they were pressured by these problematic children from Xiangbei. Because the pace of the game was too fast, Fengyu had fallen behind Xiangbei by 7 points.


    Itakura looked very depressed, turned his head and shouted, "Kishimoto, what did you scream just now?!"


    "Idiot, it''s not me! This guy imitated my voice!"


    Kishimoto pointed his finger at the red head next to him. Because he was just staring at Naruto, he knew Naruto¡¯s tricks clearly, but when he wanted to remind Itakura, the basketball in Itakura''s hand had been cut off by Miyagi. , It''s too late to say anything.


    Naruto laughed with joy. He had played this kind of trick with Shan Wang before, but he didn''t expect to play it again with Feng Yu.


    Naruto ran up to Miyagi pretentiously, learning Itakura''s tone, and staring at Miyagi fiercely: "Little dwarf, I want you to know the fate of offending me!"


    Miyagi was taken aback for a moment, and then quickly reacted, cooperating with Naruto, and made a very contrived look: "Oh, I''m so scared~~Ahahaha..."


    Naruto and Miyagi were obviously playing with Fengyu''s players. Fengyu''s player was very depressed, but the referee was staring at it and couldn''t directly punch his fists. You can imagine each of them.


    Coach Anxi was holding a teacup, smiling gently and generously, obviously in a good mood.


    On the court, it¡¯s normal to use words to disturb the opponent¡¯s attention and create offensive opportunities. It¡¯s like a provocation like Itakura. It¡¯s just the lowest level against the basics. The big deal is just spamming, like nag. The kind of human beings simply use the stadium as a stage for personal performances.


    Coach Anzai was able to let Naruto and the others fool around, but Caizi and Ye Zi really felt unsightly.


    The two girls covered their faces unanimously, and neither of them knew the idiot who was performing the famous Hunan province.


    "Itakura, don''t be arrogant, give me the ball!"


    ''National No. 1 Power Forward'' Mori Kishimoto took the initiative to ask for the ball. Although Itakura was a little depressed, he passed the ball to Kishimoto honestly. Who said that Kishimoto''s status in the team is higher than him?


    This guy Kishimoto himself has a grumpy temper and has been provoked continuously before the start of the game. Now he can''t hold back his anger.


    Naruto had already figured out how to deal with this guy called Mori Kishimoto. Now that Kishimoto holds the ball, it is of course in line with Naruto''s heart that he immediately began to defend against Kishimoto.


    Kishimoto is Osaka¡¯s second leading scoring leader. He is very good at breaking through the inside or long-range three-pointers, but he is not as strong as Sendo or Rukawa. In terms of breakthrough ability, he should be comparable to Fukuda, or slightly inferior to Fukuda. a little.


    Lingnan''s Afu was almost completely blocked by Naruto. Kishimoto and Fukuda were also at odds with each other in breakthrough ability, and they were unable to break through Naruto''s close defense without changing directions.


    The people in Xiangbei had long expected this situation. Xiangbei¡¯s No. 10 is the strongest power forward in the country. As for Fengyu¡¯s, he is not a player of the same level as Naruto. People in Xiangbei know that Naruto is powerful. So I watched Naruto deal with Kishimoto alone.


    "Hey, I heard that your former coach taught Kitano, didn''t you?"


    "8 points offense, 2 points defense, this is the core of your tactics."


    "Your RUN&GUN is pretty good, but it''s only at this level. No wonder it has been unable to break through the national top 8 barrier."


    "It''s sad that your coach Kitano will be fired. His coaching seems to be at this level."


    Kishimoto hadn¡¯t said anything about Naruto at all, but when he heard Naruto¡¯s last sentence, Kishimoto, who respected Coach Kitano, immediately exploded: "Asshole! I don¡¯t allow you to insult Coach Kitano!!"


    Although Fengyu¡¯s current head coach is Jinping, all of Fengyu¡¯s players respect their former head coach Kitano. They dismissed the Jinping coach completely, but after hearing Naruto¡¯s comment on Kitano, How could Ikimoto''s character not get angry.


    "Insult?"


    Naruto smirked and looked at Kishimoto in front of him: "Do you know that your coach Kitano and our coach Anza used to be teammates when they were in the national team."


    Naruto didn''t say this casually, but he personally verified with Coach Anzai, but Kishimoto was clearly aware of this for the first time. Obviously he was taken aback, but his flaws were exposed.


    ''opportunity!''


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Six-Fast Sprint, Flexible Giant


    Naruto took advantage of the fact that Coach Kitano and Coach Anzai were teammates to make Kishimoto Akira, and then resolutely took a shot and cut off Kishimoto''s basketball.


    "Asshole!"

 1755 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1755

    No longer feeling the touch of basketball in his hand, Kishimoto awakened and immediately turned to chase after him, but Naruto was already at full speed, and the Xiangbei team rushed to Fengyu halftime.


    "That Kishimoto Mori is really pitiful, he actually wants to face Sakuragi."


    "He used to provoke Sakuragi like that. In this game, he will probably be played by Sakuragi to death."


    Kanagawa Gemini is a little gloating, and the players of Xiangbei and Fengyu have all entered the Fengyu halftime like a wave.


    Naruto greeted Fengyu''s rim and jumped to perform a super dunk.


    "Asshole! You never want to dunk!!"


    Kishimoto and Fengyu captain Nan Yee flew from behind and took off at the same time, desperately trying to block the basketball in Naruto''s hands. They are Fengyu, the top eight team in the country, how can they lose to the unknown Xiangbei here?!


    Naruto had long expected the defense of the two behind him, and with a strong ability to stay in the air, he collected the ball in the air, and then threw it back.


    The cover of Kishimoto and Nan Yee failed, and when they didn''t understand what was going on, there was a loud noise behind them, and at the same time a strange force came.


    "Drink!"


    The Xiangbei No. 15 monster rose into the sky with a roar, almost overturning the ceiling of the basketball hall, turning its huge body into a heavy tank, and colliding with Kishimoto and Nan Yee''s bodies in the air with one enemy and two.


    boom!Huh!!


    In terms of strength, Fengyu''s captain and deputy captain were not Xiangbei No. 15 opponents in total. They were directly hit by Naito''s strange power and tonnage, completely unable to interfere with Naito''s super dunk.


    Naito''s horrible brute force was also displayed horribly in the national competition. Under the bombardment of the huge strange force, the entire basket seemed to fall apart.


    Naito completed a super slam dunk. After landing, he beat his chest like a King Kong, banging, and roaring wild beasts.


    "What... That dunk?!"


    "What a strong power, is that bald head really a high school student?!"


    "High school student? It''s just a monster, there are players like this in Xiangbei!"


    The stands were agitated. Osaka did not have a strong center. The two best teams in Osaka, Toyotama and Daiei, did not have strong centers. Their physiques were similar to those of Takasago. Naito was so powerful that he fully demonstrated the slam dunk of wild ~ animalistic beauty. It is a rare sight for Fengyu fans.


    Nan Yee didn''t have time to wait for Kishimoto to be depressed, and immediately signaled Iwata to pass the baseline ball quickly.


    "Quick break! That big guy won''t run faster than us!"


    Is that right?


    Nan Lie''s thinking is not wrong. After all, Naito''s size and tonnage are all there, but he would not have thought of how abnormal the physical fitness of these guys in Xiangbei is.


    Fengyu players, Nanre, Kishimoto and Itakura as the fast attack counterattack arrows, rushed to the northern half of the game at full speed.


    The three of them are Fengyu¡¯s fastest trio, and the fast break is basically completed by the three of them, but the five Xiangbei people are all rushing towards their own half, and the speed of the five is not the fastest of Fengyu. Under the group.


    "Xiangbei ran so fast!"


    "How can such a big man run so fast?!"


    "A monster?!"


    The Fengyu fans who saw the speed of Xiangbei for the first time were obviously surprised, but the teams that had already had game experience with Xiangbei were very used to this. The Xiangbei team is top notch in terms of strength and speed.


    Fujima supported his cheek with one hand, saying that here, he has the most relaxed mentality.


    After all, the Xiazhi National Competition has nothing to do with Xiangyang, so Fujimaki can watch this game from the perspective of a bystander, while Hainan and Shanwang, when watching the game, have to consider when they will meet Xiangbei in the future. , How to deal with their offense.


    "The players from Xiangbei have never lost than running."


    Xiangyang Ace has a smile in his eyes. He has played against both teams on the field, so he knows the strength and tactical style of both sides. Fengyu is not Xiangbei''s opponent.


    Nan Lie, Kishimoto, and Itakura are already running at full capacity, and the speed is definitely not slow, but the speed of the five people from Xiangbei is not below them. When the three of Nan Lie entered the half of Xiangbei, the whole team of Xiangbei had quickly returned to defense. Out of a defensive formation.


    ''Asshole!Why are these guys running so fast?!''


    Nan Lie was shocked, his eyes flashed from Rukawa Feng in front of him, and then he immediately shot outside the three-point line.


    Nan Lie''s shot speed is extremely fast, and the rhythm of the offense is also well grasped, which fully demonstrates the speed of a team. At the same time, Nan Lie is also the number one scorer in Osaka!


    The basketball flew out of Nan Yee''s hands and flew to the hoop accurately. A smile appeared on Nan Yee''s face, but it stopped abruptly.


    Snapped!


    Suddenly stretched out a palm from mid-air, and directly fanned Nan Lie''s three-pointer.


    The King of Mountain King''s eyes gleamed, and he blurted out in praise: "The judgment is accurate!"


    "Rukawa Maple!"


    Nan Lie''s eyes widened and stared at the indifferent Xiangbei No.11 in front of him.


    Rukawa Fox''s heart burned when he stepped onto the court, but his face was as cold as ever.


    "I won''t lose to anyone!"


    Determination, arrogance, stubbornness, all in this idiot fox.


    Nan Lie''s steady three-pointer was slapped by Rukawa with a big hat. Miyagi was the first to start and grabbed the basketball before the too big Itakura. The players from both sides just ran to the Xiangbei half without any pause. At the time, they all turned and ran.


    "How fast!"


    "This is the purpose of Xiangbei!"


    Play fast, attack and attack, and defeat them completely on Fengyu''s best offense!


    Having basically guessed the tactical purpose of Xiangbei, Coach Gaotou turned his attention to the sidelines, the gentle-looking old man.


    ''Senior Anxi, it seems that even you are starting to boil on the stage of the national competition.''


    The Xiangbei assault captain rushed all the way to Fengyu''s inside line, posed to make another layup, the actual fake shot was passed, and the basketball changed hands and he passed through Itakura''s defense.


    Xiangbei No. 11 followed, catching the ball and taking off directly, slam dunk to end this scoring.


    11:0


    Last year¡¯s top eight in the country, Osaka Toyotama High School, which was rated A~, was actually beaten 11:0 by the little-known Xiangbei High School at the opening. In the opening, the lead was directly extended to double digits. This scene, It was within the expectations of Shan Wang and Hainan, but Fengyu''s fans were directly surprised.


    After Rukawa slam dunk, the four fools of Xiangbei, except the indifferent fox, lined up on the center line, gesturing with their biceps.


    "Come and die, Fengyu!"


    The Fengyu players were full of depression, but the game has been played for almost 3 minutes. The Fengyu High School, a well-known offensive player in the country, has not scored any points until now, which is really depressing.


    Feng Yu organized an offense again, and Itakura took advantage of his height to shoot a three-pointer directly in front of Miyagi.


    Huh!

 1756 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1756

    Although Daijiro Itakura has a name that sounds like a fool and a face that looks like an idiot, but the posture of the projection is very standard. Anyway, he is the third highest scorer in Osaka, even if he is not as good as Mitsui. It''s a shot like Ah Shen, but it''s also really good.


    11:3


    Fengyu finally broke through the duck egg, and after Itakura scored, he deliberately ran to Miyagi: "Dwarf, where are you, I can''t see you."


    "Idiot, go to provoke Miyagi?!"


    "With Miyagi''s pride, I will definitely fight back."


    Kanagawa Gemini had already understood the character of that guy in Miyagi. Although he had become calmer, he was still an arrogant person. He was deliberately provoked by Itakura idiot. If Miyagi didn''t fight back, he would not be Miyagi.


    Miyagi maintained a normal offensive rhythm. After entering Fengyu halftime, Itakura immediately defended.


    Miyagi glanced at the idiot Itakura, then moved a step sideways, looking like he was about to break through.


    Itakura immediately lowered the center, really because he had lingering fears about Miyagi''s lightning breakthrough.


    However, Miyagi didn''t break through. Instead, he made a decisive shot outside the three-point line. The shot speed was faster than Itakura''s three-pointer.


    "So fast, I won''t make it!"


    Huh!


    The crisp sound of brushing the net was like a slap in the face, directly hitting Itakura''s face.


    Miyagi''s face was provocative, no worse than Itakura had done earlier: "Idiot, who said that he wouldn''t enter?!"


    14:3, the point difference is still in double digits.


    Looking at the small Xiangbei master, Captain Fengyu frowned slightly:''That action just now...''


    Xiangbei No. 10 ran past Captain Fengyu unhurriedly: "That action is very familiar. It''s the three-point quick shot of Xiangyang ace Fujima Kenji. Oh, it''s the Fujima whose eyebrows were raised by you. ."


    Nan Lie''s expression changed a little, and finally returned to normal. After receiving the ball, he immediately launched an offensive towards the northern half of Hunan.


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Seven-Crushed Insiders, Suspended Arrangements


    Fengyu does have a good offense. Their offense is not only the outstanding personal ability of the players, but the cooperation between them is also very tacit.


    They are all teenagers, who would not like fierce competition?Compared with the boring defensive practice, the confrontational and fierce offensive battle is more hearty.


    It is for this reason that coach Kitano developed an 8-point offense and 2-point defense in order to let these players enjoy basketball.


    Although coach Kitano has already left Fengyu, because of his respect for coach Kitano, and because he wants coach Kitano to return to Fengyu again, Fengyu''s group of guys have always implemented the tactics left by coach Kitano.


    The pick-and-roll cooperation between each other, the combination of outside three-pointers and breakthrough attacks, Fengyu played very smoothly on the offensive end, and Fengyu did not lose much to Xiangbei in terms of offense.


    Among Fengyu, the Jinping coach who had no sense of existence stood on the sidelines, watching the game on the field and the score gap that was not narrowing at all, and he was extremely worried.


    ''Really, you can''t defeat Xiangbei by attack alone!''


    Fengyu played very well on offense, but on the defensive end, their performance can only be described as terrible.


    Among the Kanagawa semi-finals, any team is better than Fengyu on the defensive end by more than a little bit, let alone Xiangyang, who is best at playing zone defense, even Xiangbei, who has always had only man-to-man tricks. The defensive end also beats Fengyu a lot.


    Nan Lie and Kishimoto¡¯s personal defensive abilities are not bad, at least two of them are the strongest among Fengyu, but they are facing two monsters from Xiangbei in the first grade. The lack of defensive experience makes Nan Lie and Kishimoto¡¯s Personal defense does not have much effect. As for the remaining three, they are completely blown up.


    The main center forward Iwata is only 190 cm and weighs 80 kg. Compared with Naito, there is a tonnage gap of more than 30 kg. He lacks strength and explosiveness. It is impossible to fight against the No. 15 bull in Xiangbei. In addition, Naruto sent out wonderful passes in succession. Let Naito continue to violently slam dunk points, wantonly ravaged Fengyu''s basket, Naito played very smoothly, and Iwata was completely tragedy, under Naito''s brute force, his whole body bones were about to fall apart.


    The point guard Itakura¡¯s offensive ability is good, and his height is very advantageous compared to Miyagi. However, although Itakura is about the same height as Amu, but he does not have the speed and reaction ability of Amu. When Miyagi¡¯s speed is fully open, the board Cang was like a heavy idiot, he could only watch the electric light stone fire of Xiangbei running around in front of him, and couldn''t catch him at all.


    Mitsui played the most easily at this point. Although the defensive ability of shooting guard Keihei Yazuo is not bad, he has met with the defensive experts that Mitsui has encountered before, Hasegawa of Xiangyang, Ikegami of Lingnan, and Ichinokura Satoshi of Sanno In contrast, Yawei''s defensive ability is less than half of any of them. How can this level of defense be limited to the more enthusiastic Xiangbei flame man in the national competition. Mitsui made three three-pointers in the first half. In the middle, Yawei''s defense is completely unable to have a powerful effect on the flame man.


    Because the level of the guards differs too much, both Mitsui and Miyagi can act as offensive organizers. When facing Fengyu, Rukawa does not need to organize and dispatch. This indifferent fox can play his best offensive arbitrarily, because With the cooperation of Mitsui and Miyagi, Rukawa''s attack became smoother.


    On the defensive end, Fengyu¡¯s biggest problem is actually not being able to get rebounds.


    Because the height and strength of the center and power forwards are severely insufficient, and Nobe can suppress Naito''s rebounding with his skills and experience. The same thing, Nobe will do, Iwata Sanaki can''t do the same, plus Naruto. With the support of the super power forward, about 90% of the rebounds were taken away by Xiangbei.


    Fengyu basically did not have a second offense because he could not grab a rebound.


    As for Xiangbei, he is playing downwind all the way. Because of his continuous offensive success, his confidence is accumulating and increasing. Under the virtuous circle, his hit rate will be higher. Even if he misses occasionally, Naruto and Naito are two super Insiders will also grab rebounds, whether it is a direct tipping or a second offense, the success rate is very high.


    The offense was a bit inferior, and he was completely battered in rebounds. It is only natural that Fengyu will fall behind.


    More than 6 minutes into the game, Xiangbei 37:19, 18 points ahead of last year''s eight-final Fengyu, the score is close to 20 points, this is still in the situation of scoring points, Xiangbei has relaxed a little too much Reluctantly defend, otherwise, the difference between the two sides may be even greater.


    beep!


    "Fengyu requested a timeout!"


    The point difference is approaching 20 points. Fengyu¡¯s Jinping coach had to call a timeout. After just over 6 minutes of the opening, Fengyu was beaten like this by Xiangbei. It can be said that it is beyond most people¡¯s expectations, but for For the teams that have competed in Xiangbei, this is a matter of course.


    The entire Xiangbei team returned to the rest area. Because of the rapid attack during that period, the Xiangbei players had a lot of exercise and all sweated a lot. Among them, Naruto and Naito who sweated the most were the two because of It is the relationship between the inside players, so each time the offensive and defensive changes, they have to run the longest distance, plus the continuous rebounding, so that their exercise volume is the largest on the field.


    A group of substitutes sent towels and water to the starting players, while Naruto, under the envy and hatred of the animals, enjoyed the exclusive services of the two girls.


    Coach Anxi glanced at his disciples slowly: "Everyone, what do you think of Fengyu''s strength?"


    It was an unusual situation to ask this question suddenly during the game. After Mitsui froze for a while, he put down the sweat towel in his hand: "It''s not bad, they attacked very well, but the defense is too bad, regardless of the player''s individual. The defensive ability and the defensive tacit understanding between them are not very good. Although it is also an A~ level team, it is far worse than Hainan''s strength."


    "The strength of that point guard is not good, and his physique is similar to that of Amu, but he is not flexible enough to defeat him. There is no sense of accomplishment at all."


    Each of the two guards has already seen the weaknesses in Fengyu''s strength. On the back line, Xiangbei has a very obvious advantage. As long as Mitsui and Miyagi aim at Yasu and Itakura, Xiangbei will win. Will continue to expand.


    Coach Anxi just listened quietly at first, and after a while, he smiled and said: "You are all right. At your age, I am very pleased to have this judgment."


    The two guards all smiled with joy, and then coach Ansi changed his head: "But now the game has just begun. No team on the basketball court can definitely win! If anyone relaxes on the court, I will Replace him immediately, understand?"


    "Yes, coach!"


    Everyone in Xiangbei knows that Coach Anxi is a one-of-a-kind character. Before Akagi was held on the bench by coach Anxi for a long time, it can of course be seen that the white-haired Buddha can definitely do it.


    "Mitsui-san, next you take a break and recover your strength, Akagi-san, it''s time for you to play."


    "Understood, coach!"


    Although Xiangbei¡¯s attack during the previous period was very intense and smooth, it was also because of the excessively fast attacking rhythm, so the physical strength of Xiangbei players was also a lot. Like a physical monster like Naruto, it played the entire game at that rhythm. It¡¯s okay, but Mitsui and Rukawa are going to slow down a bit. After all, there will be a game tomorrow. According to the schedule, if Xiangbei¡¯s promotion road goes smoothly, they will meet four A~-level teams, and The only AA~-level team, Sanno Industry, in such a continuous game, the physical condition of the players is also an issue that the coach must consider.


    Akagi finally waited for the chance to play in the national competition, of course he was full of excitement.


    And Mitsui also knew his physical weakness, so he didn''t say anything, and sat on the bench honestly, drinking water to restore his strength.


    "Father, what should I do with Naito after the gorillas are on the court? Do you want me to go to the shooting guard?"


    "After Akagi-san came on the court, Naito-san came to play as power forward, Rukawa-san did not change, Miyagi-san switched to shooting guard, and Sakuragi-san came to play point guard."


    "Point guard? I see, dad."

 1757 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1757

    Naruto made an OK gesture to coach Anxi, and paired with the eyes under the white-haired Buddha''s lens. He had already seen the real intention of the white-haired Buddha to let him play the point guard. The two old foxes looked at each other. At a glance, the smile was not kind at all.


    The Xiangbei players looked at the noisy Fengyu rest area. Is the 183 cm point guard great?We in Xiangbei have the highest point guard in the country at 193 cm. What should you do?


    However, compared to the Xiangbei side, Fengyu''s rest area is more than a noisy description.


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety-Eight¡ª¡ªSorrowful Jin Ping, mighty Chimu


    From a coach''s point of view, Fengyu''s Jinping coach can be regarded as a very serious and dedicated coach, but his level of dedication is not directly proportional to Fengyu''s internal status.


    "everyone¡­¡­"


    "Shut up, uncle!"


    Poor Uncle Jinping just opened his mouth to lay out the tactics against Xiangbei, but Kishimoto gave him a direct answer. Fengyu¡¯s player, the most respected in his heart, has always been Coach Kitano, and this has not changed. Fengyu players only have coach Kitano in their hearts, so they have never listened to coach Jinping.


    Although coach Jin Ping bears the name of coach Feng Yu, he is completely ignored by all Feng Yu players.


    Nan Lie gathered all the players together and began to arrange the next tactics.


    "Iwata, the bald head of Xiangbei named Naito is very powerful and fast, but he only has a way of scoring a slam dunk. It seems that the technique should not be very good. Don''t directly compete with him for strength. Try to use technique to deal with it. He, play harder when defending!"


    "Yao, No. 14 Mitsui Kotobuki''s three-pointer is very accurate. Don''t let him take the ball and shoot easily. If you can''t stop him from shooting the ball, go around and don''t let him catch the ball!"


    "Itakura, Xiangbei''s point guard is very fast, but you are taller than him. If you want to use your advantage, he can''t have any impact on your shooting."


    "Kishimoto, our two opponents are the two first-year students in Xiangbei. Both of them are very strong. We must never lose to them!"


    "Don''t worry, I understand, Nan Lie! This is not just for winning, but also for Coach Kitano!"


    "Yes, for coach Kitano, we must use RUN&GUN tactics to win!"


    "For Coach Kitano, come on!!"


    Fengyu players all raised their fists and raised their arms and shouted, but coach Jinping was still here, but they were chanting for Coach Kitano, which really made him faceless.


    Regardless of Uncle Jinping¡¯s affairs, as Fengyu¡¯s captain, Nan Lie did a good job. His tactical skills are extremely rare at his age, but no matter how mature he is, he can¡¯t match the real Xiangbei. Old fox, even Gaotou He Tiangang is just a junior in front of Anxi old fox, not to mention a Nan Lie, who wants a teenager to play basketball with coach Anxi for decades than the old fox who has played basketball for decades. , I was joking.


    Toyotama originally planned to use Itakura''s height to aim at Miyagi for a strong fight, but when the players of both sides came on the field and each took their positions, the person who defended Itakura was not the lowest altitude on the court.


    "Are you here to play the point guard?!"


    Itakura glared at Naruto, who was more than half his head. If it weren''t for Kanagawa''s players, he wouldn''t be able to understand the scene of a big man over 190 cm in length as a point guard.


    Naruto knows what Coach Anzai meant, so he won''t show any mercy to Itakura.


    "Yeah, because I like to bully the weak, so pick and choose, or you are the best bully!"


    Itakura was a simple-minded fool, but anyone who heard Naruto''s provocation would not be in a good mood.


    "Then I will let you know who the weak is!"


    Itakura said so, but he was not the choice for this offense.


    After holding the ball, Kishimoto immediately made a breakthrough fake.


    Kishimoto is Toyotama''s second attacker. His breakthrough ability is only slightly lower than Fukuda, and his overall strength is higher than Lingnan''s Afge. After all, Naito lacks defensive experience. With his defensive ability, his ability to defend against attack is not good. The strong Miaki Iwata has no problem, but Naito''s defense seems to be dwarfed by Kishimoto.


    Naito''s speed was completely unable to make up for the loopholes in his experience, and he quickly broke through after being changed by Kishimoto.


    For this kind of scene, Naruto and Coach Anzai are actually very satisfied. The more breakthroughs they encounter, the more Naito can quickly accumulate experience in the game. After all, next year, Naito will be the backbone of Xiangbei. This year''s summer national competition It is a good time for Naito to gain experience.


    Kishimoto successfully broke through Naito, went straight to the basket, took off and shot.


    The basketball had just left Kishimoto''s grasp, and when Kishimoto had a smile on his face, a huge, wide figure came over from halfway through, with a huge palm. The target was the basketball that left Kishimoto''s palm.


    Snapped!!


    The Xiangbei gorilla, who has been holding back for a long time, staged an extra-large lid hot pot as soon as he played.


    The huge force flew the basketball racket directly to the second floor auditorium, and only bounced back after hitting the railing.


    "It''s amazing! The gorilla slaps flies!"


    "Our Captain Akagi is the most powerful center even in the country!"


    The benches in Xiangbei cheered for joy. They knew very well how strong their captain was. The steel man Takaken Akagi, his strong strength and will, was definitely a solid foundation that Xiangbei could not shake.


    "That number 4 is amazing!"


    "I thought that No. 15 was already strong enough. Is there such a center in Xiangbei?!"


    For Osaka, who lacks a strong center, a super center of Akagi''s level is simply a heavyweight weapon that cannot be shaken. Akagi listened to the constant exclamations and comments from the stands, and a smile appeared on his wide face.


    "I am Takaken Akagi, the goal is not just in this stadium!''


    Akagi was happy, but Kishimoto, who had just been blocking the shot he was determined to win, was in a bad mood and his face was very ugly.


    "Damn, there are such guys in Xiangbei!"


    Naruto slowly drifted past Kishimoto: "Idiot, Akagi is our main center, and Naito is just a backup center."


    Because Akagi directly fanned the ball out of bounds, the ball still belongs to Fengyu.


    After Nan Lie received the sideline ball from Iwata, he immediately went to Xiangbei''s basket.


    Nan Lie and Kishimoto played a pick-and-roll cooperation, and the defender in front of Nan Lie immediately became Xiangbei No. 15 Naito Tetsuya.Nan Yee''s strength is still higher than Kishimoto''s. Given Naito''s ability, it is too difficult to defend Nan Yee alone.


    Naito once again became a defensive loophole, allowing Nan Lie to directly break through the inside.


    After being broken by Nan Yee, Naito immediately turned and chased him. When Nan Yee took off, he took off at the same time, and his huge palms were toward the basketball fan in Nan Yee''s hand.


    Nan Yee noticed Naito''s block behind him in mid-air and passed the ball calmly. The basketball was sent directly from Nan Yee to Kishimoto who was in the open.


    Kishimoto caught the ball inside and shot again.


    Snapped!!


    The poor classmate of the''No. 1 Power Forward in the country'', in less than 20 seconds, was blocked twice by the captain of the Xiangbei orangutan. This face was really loud.


    "That''s amazing, the No. 4 center in Xiangbei!"


    "How come there are such players who blocked Kishimoto twice in a row?!"


    For Fengyu fans, Chimu''s dominance in the center position is incomprehensible.


    But it didn''t matter. Akagi''s shot was very purposeful this time, and the giant palm directly slammed the basketball forward.


    Naruto, who was on the outside line, started the fastest. With a tall body, in terms of starting speed, it was much faster than Itakura, which was 10 cm shorter than him.

 1758 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1758

    After Naruto received the ball, lightning generally slammed towards Fengyu at halftime. Itakura tried desperately to intercept in front of Naruto. His two arms stretched out and waved continuously, trying to block Naruto from shooting a three-pointer.


    Given the height difference between Naruto and Itakura, it is not impossible to force a three-pointer.However, Naruto didn''t do this, turning his right hand holding the ball slightly.


    Snapped!


    The basketball hit the floor and passed directly under Itakura''s crotch.


    Naruto stepped out, halfway past Itakura, and then reached out to catch the basketball passed from Itakura, and then rushed into Fengyu''s infield in one breath. A neat little man layup and scored easily.


    39:19


    The battle between Xiangbei and Fengyu took less than 7 minutes to start, and Xiangbei has established a huge 20-point lead.


    "I just said you are weak~~"


    Naruto had a playful tone, and slowly drifted past Itakura: "I wear the crotch... I am wearing the crotch by someone 10 cm taller than himself..."


    Itakura clenched his fists, but what lingered in his mind was the picture of Naruto being pierced in the crotch just now, which is simply a great shame.


    On the basketball court, the height of the tallest and the shortest players can be quite different. It¡¯s not too embarrassing to be worn by a player who is shorter than you, but being worn by a big guy who is 10 cm taller than yourself. The feeling of shame is like the shame that Yuzhu was buckled by Qingtian who was 24 centimeters shorter than him. It¡¯s just a teenager. No matter what the appearance is, the heart is not yet fully mature. How much can there be? Endurance Naruto is really curious.


    Naruto finished the stimulation of Itakura, and then floated silently in front of Kishimoto.


    "The number one power forward in the country... the number one power forward in the country who has been blocked twice in a row, Kishimoto, you are the number one power forward in the country ranked according to the number of blocked shots."


    Naruto moved his mouth, and after shaking up Kishimoto and Itakura, he immediately turned and ran to his home half to prepare for defense, leaving only two injured teenagers in place to repair his damaged little heart.


    Chapter 199-The Fox''s Conspiracy


    The two poor children, Itakura and Kishimoto, were severely shaken by Naruto, but they are still in the game, no matter how depressed they are, they can only continue to attack.


    Itakura had just received the baseline ball from Iwata, and was immediately blocked by a piece of white.


    Naruto defended Itakura personally while still in Fengyu halftime, while constantly stimulating Itakura.


    "If you have the ability to break through me, let''s try it, waste!"


    "Damn it! Don''t be too smug!"


    Itakura¡¯s head was almost filled with anger at this time. After all, Naruto was repeatedly stimulated by Naruto. Even the veterans in the professional field would have a fever. When they lose their minds, let alone Itakura is just It''s just a young man. The young man''s temper is the most uncontrollable time.


    Itakura''s hot-headed, it is precisely the strategy of Naruto.


    Regardless of any teamwork, Itakura wanted to break through Naruto alone, but his ability, where is Naruto''s opponent.


    Itakura¡¯s breakthrough is far less rapid than Miyagi¡¯s, and he doesn¡¯t have the violent breakthrough of Amu that combines power and speed. At the level of a point guard, Itakura cannot be described as excellent, and he The self-sustaining body that is tall among the point guards is too short compared to Naruto. Its height and strength are not as fast as Naruto, and its speed is not as fast as Naruto. It is also far from Naruto in technique. If people let Itakura break through his defense, he would just hit him to death!


    Seeing the time displayed on the electronic scoreboard, Kishimoto blurted out, "Itakura, pass the ball quickly! There is no time!!"


    Itakura only noticed the time problem, and there were 3 seconds to 10 seconds. At this time, Itakura also exposed his other weakness-his mentality was not calm enough.


    Calmness is an indispensable quality for a point guard. When Miyagi lost his calmness when he was playing against Xiangyang, Fujima was completely blown up. If there is not a calm enough heart, then regardless of the body No matter how good, no matter how subtle the technique is, you can''t be a great point guard.


    Realizing that there is not much time left, Itakura became anxious and confused, and passed the ball indiscriminately with 2 seconds left.


    Snapped!


    Of course, a pass without a precise head or a purpose can only end in failure. Xiangbei No. 11 intercepted this ugly pass and went to Fengyu''s basket. A beautiful and neat jump shot from the basket ended the scoring.


    "Itakura! Calm down for me and don''t be provoked by that guy!"


    Hearing Kishimoto''s yelling, Itakura gasped for several times before nodding his head, but did not notice the meaning in Xiangbei No. 10 and the old fox''s smile on the sidelines.


    In RUN&GUN tactics, the point guard is the top priority!


    41:19


    Fengyu High School in the top eight in northern Hunan leads the country with 22 points!


    Toyotama''s team quickly advanced with the ball, Kishimoto broke through Naito with his strong personal strength, and finally scored a jump shot before Akagi made up the defense.


    41:21


    Although the point difference has narrowed, the gap is still huge, and it seems a bit lingering.


    Naruto''s failure to defend the ball was also expected. After all, after he moved to the outside line to play point guard, the height of the outside line of Xiangbei increased greatly, and the height of the inside line increased because Akagi''s playing did not decrease, but Naito''s single defense ability after all It still doesn''t work, so while the height of the inside defense has increased, it has weakened.


    If Feng Yu aims at Naito''s strong attack, Xiangbei really has no good way to make up for it in a short time.


    Toyotama targeted Naito''s defensive loophole for a strong attack, but Naruto continued to beat Itakura, the poor idiot.


    Naruto dribbled the ball from the far side, and with physical obstacles, Itakura couldn''t find a chance to intercept the ball.


    Naruto is not in a hurry to attack. In fact, Xiangbei''s tactics will change to a certain extent when Akagi is on the court. It could have been a thorough running and bombing tactic, but nowadays, the combination of bombardment and position is the most suitable The tactical arrangement of Xiangbei.


    Xiangbei did not attack as quickly as before, but waited for all the players to be seated.


    Naruto observed the movement of all his teammates on the field, and then he focused on Itakura.


    Naruto fixed his eyes on Itakura, yelling in his mouth, looking at his expression, as if he had discovered something extraordinary.


    Itakura has been extremely depressed, and Naruto''s appearance at this time makes him feel strange and irritable.


    "what''s your name?!"


    Naruto''s face suddenly condensed, and the rapid changes in his painting style made Itakura''s head a little bit unable to keep up with the rhythm.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that I suddenly discovered something very incredible, that is, today I finally discovered a player who looks even uglier than the center of the mountain king!"


    Itakura: "..."


    He Tian: "..."


    One on the field and one off the field, one point guard and one center forward, two poor young men who also didn''t have a good appearance, they ridiculed at the same time when they encountered the king of the poisonous tongue in Xiangbei.


    "what?"


    The mountain king ace, who lacks a muscle in his head, made a soft voice, completely ignoring the consequences of saying this. He looked at Itakura on the court and then at the first center classmate beside him: "It looks like It''s really...puff! I didn''t expect there are players who are worse than Kawada."


    "did not expect?"


    The depressed first center classmate of the college repeated Zebei''s words, and then overturned Zebei to the ground.


    "Asshole! Don''t think that you are the most handsome since the establishment of the school. It''s amazing! You received a girl''s love letter two days ago, you asshole!!!"


    There are well-known local products in Xiangbei, and nowadays, it seems that even the king of the mountain is not too much.


    The King of Mountain Ace suffered a strong ravaged by the first center, and Itakura, who was on the court, finally saved the taste, his eyes were almost stained with blood.

 1759 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1759

    "Asshole!!"


    Itakura-san was in a bad mood, depressed, and angry, but then he became even more angry.


    When Itakura was so angry that his anger was about to throw off the entire basketball arena, Naruto suddenly pulled up and jumped, moving smoothly and in one go, seemingly premeditated.


    Naruto is 10 cm taller than Itakura. Itakura''s physical fitness is not too good. It is not the first-rate level in the country in terms of jumping ability and explosive power. He can''t overcome this height gap, and he is still responding. In the case of delay, of course, it will not have any effect on Naruto''s shooting. When he raised his arm, the basketball had already flown over Itakura''s head and flew towards Fengyu''s basket.


    Huh!


    44:21


    Naruto made a long shot and hit his first three-pointer of the game, and then made a very provocative gesture at Itakura.


    "What a fool to be distracted on the court!"


    Naruto finished provoking Itakura, and then turned to look at his teammates: "Hey, this Itakura is just as stupid as he looks. Just pass the ball to me. I will teach this idiot a lesson!"


    Although Mitsui is resting off the court now, there is still a bastard named Miyagi Ryoda on the Shonok court.


    Miyagi spread his hands and looked helpless: "Sakuragi, you guy still likes to bully the weak."


    "Hey, yes, the weaker I am, the more I like to bully."


    Itakura: "..."


    Itakura was full of resentment, but he didn''t know how to vent, so he could only concentrate everything on the next attack.


    Fengyu''s entire team rushed towards the northern half of Hunan. Although the orangutan captain in Xiangbei is not fast, Fengyu''s Iwata Sanqiu is at the same speed as the gorilla. Therefore, even if Fengyu launches a fast attack, Xiangbei will not be at a disadvantage. .


    With the ball, Itakura rushed towards the northern part of the Xiangbei half, and the speed was already at its maximum.


    "It''s fast, but..." Hainan Mu Shen narrowed his eyes, revealing a serious look, and then turned to mockery, "That Itakura is really an idiot!"


    The other players in Hainan did not have enough ability to read and understand the game, so they did not understand the meaning of A Mu the first time, but beside him, Captain Xiangyang already understood, with a faint smile on his handsome face.


    "Yeah, the rhythm is out of control."


    Itakura ran towards the northern part of Xiangbei at the maximum speed, but Naruto''s speed was definitely not below Itakura. His tall body was always blocked in front of Itakura. Because of the height difference, Itakura could not find it in front of Naruto. Project a three-point posture.


    Itakura rushed into the Xiangbei half with two steps, and when he changed hands, he immediately sent the ball into the hands of his captain, Nan Lie.


    Nan Yee is the strongest scoring champion in Osaka and the top small forward in the country. Although his overall strength is not as good as the three super small forwards of Rukawa, Sendo and Sawahoku, it should be at least comparable to Matsumoto. His strength is definitely Enough to act as a team leader and ace player.


    After Nan Lie had the ball, he just stopped outside the Xiangbei three-point line, pulled off and took a brazen shot.


    Amu & Fujima: "The rhythm is chaotic, it is impossible to enter!"


    when!


    Osaka''s top scorer missed the shot. Although Akagi hadn''t made it to the basket, Naito suppressed Kishimoto with his broad shoulders and bullish strength, grabbed the rebound, and then immediately made a long pass.


    Naito is full of power. On the contrary, his control of power is a little bit worse. His pass is too high and he is about to become a super out-of-bounds ball, but the white figure of No. 10 rises into the sky. Basketballs that pass too high are brought into the palm.


    "Good reception, Ikebana!"


    The shouts of the girls came from the sidelines and in the stands. Naruto was triumphant and attacked with the ball.


    Unlike Fengyu''s fast attack, Naruto''s speed was fast, but he showed a sense of ease and control.


    Naruto rushed into the Fengyu half, with a height difference of 10 cm and a wingspan of 20 cm. The probability that Itakura could prevent Naruto from passing the ball was equal to none.


    The basketball was easily sent into the hands of Xiangbei No.11. It was not high or low, and the position was right. Rukawa feels extraordinarily comfortable catching the ball. The comfort of receiving the ball is not only in the senses of Rukawa itself, because the catch is smooth and it is connected to the shooting action. It will appear smoother and more comfortable.


    Rukawa''s body was in the air, maintaining a delicate balance in mid-air. At the same time, with a light movement of his wrist, the basketball flew straight towards the Fengyu basket.


    ''Don''t enter!Don''t enter!''


    Rukawa shot too fast, Nan Lie had no time to defend, so he could only pray to God.


    Huh!


    The gods here did not stand by Nan Lie''s side, Rukawa jumped high and made a decisive hit.


    46: 21, 25 points lead.


    The situation on the court seemed to be one-sided. The beautiful male sharpshooter from Hainan blinked his big eyes twice before turning to his captain with a focused and serious expression.


    "Amu, Fengyu''s attack just now..."


    Chapter 201-Fast and Slow, the first half of the end


    Because he has had many direct duels with Captain Xiangbei, Kawada knows Akagi''s strength very well. Compared with the time when he stayed together, Akagi has become more powerful. This is undoubtedly due to the constant duel with Kawada.


    The four major centers of Kanagawa, Akagi, Uizumi, Hanagata, and Takasago, although their styles are different, they are not much different in terms of offensive rhythm. None of them are players who are good at fast offense.


    And Kawada''s rhythm is obviously much faster than that of the average center, and he is of his own.


    When he faced Kawada at the beginning, Akagi would be completely blown up by Kawada. It was because he did not adapt to Kawada''s offensive rhythm at all, and because he wanted to defeat Kawada to become the first center forward, Akagi''s own offensive rhythm was messed up instead and he was killed by Kawada. Suppress thoroughly.


    Later, the cold bench allowed Akagi to calm down and maintain his own offensive rhythm. Only then did he and Hetian attack and defend each other, and during that period of staying together, he constantly learned from Hetian and made his skills more advanced.


    Akagi''s level is definitely the best in the country. In fact, as long as he can maintain his normal offensive rhythm, even if the opponent in front of him is the top center of colleges and universities Masashi Kawada, the fight is at best a mutual explosion. Kawada has a slight advantage. .


    The captain of the orangutan from Xiangbei finally went to the national area and showed his terrifying inside dominance in the national competition.


    Fengyu once again launched a fast-attack counterattack. In a positional battle, Iwata and Akagi are not at the same level. The difference in strength is too great. Therefore, Fengyu must directly launch a run and bomb tactic while Akagi is directly in position.


    Fengyu all ran wildly, as if he hadn''t considered the distribution of physical strength.


    The Xiangbei players are not too slow. Rukawa and Naito are both fast compared to Fengyu''s captain and vice captain.


    Nan Yee received the pass from Itakura and immediately passed it to Kishimoto.


    After receiving the ball, Kishimoto continued to move left and right.


    Although Naito¡¯s left-to-right movement has improved a lot compared to before, his progress is obviously not enough compared to his opponents of this level. In the continuous change of direction, Naito¡¯s speed cannot keep up with Kishimoto¡¯s rhythm. , Was completely shaken by Kishimoto.


    Naruto is playing the point guard and is on the outside. Akagi is slow and has not yet been defended. After Kishimoto swung past Naito, there was just an empty Xiangbei basket in front of him.


    Huh!


    Take off, dunk, and end this offense!


    The movements are done in one go, very smooth.


    Although this guy Kishimoto has a grumpy temper and has a ridiculous little braid, he is indeed strong, and he is regarded as the best power forward in the country.


    48:26

 1760 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1760

    Naruto unhurriedly advances with the ball. Compared with Fengyu''s anxious mentality of trying to catch up with the score as soon as possible, Xiangbei is now in a big lead, and naturally it will be easier. At least it does not need to be so eager to ensure the attack success rate. Is the most important thing.


    Itakura earnestly defended in front of Naruto, his serious face completely contrasted with Naruto''s relaxed look.


    "Call Itakura, you don''t need to be so serious, because you can''t prevent me at all!"


    "Itakura, don''t be provoked by him!"


    As the team leader, Nan Lie screamed that he must organize the possibility of being teased by Naruto because of his fever again.


    However, the gap in strength cannot be erased so easily.


    Naruto lowered his center of gravity to the lowest level. Even Itakura, who was much shorter than Naruto, felt quite a lot of pressure at this time, because Naruto''s center of gravity was too low and he could break through the inside at any time.


    Itakura was engrossed in his heart, thinking that he must guard against Naruto, but in the end things backfired.


    Naruto didn''t play any fake moves with Itakura at all, and directly relied on the speed to rush to the right.


    Naruto''s activation speed is so fast, even if Itakura is shorter than Naruto, but he is not as flexible as him, allowing Naruto to surpass half of his body with his speed.


    Itakura desperately tried to chase and defend, but he just turned around and touched Naruto''s shoulder lightly, staggering back continuously.


    The power gap between the two sides was too large. Naruto used his speed and brute force to push in. Itakura had no choice but to lose his position completely when he was hit by Naruto lightly, and he could not pose any threat to Naruto at all.


    "Oh?"


    Captain Xiangyang raised his tone, with a little surprise: "Mu, this is very similar to your strong breakthrough."


    "Yeah." The Hainan captain felt sad, "Sakuragi''s physical fitness is simply abnormal, speed, strength, explosiveness and flexibility, this guy is all the strongest level, in fact, Sakuragi''s breakthrough is not required. What kind of skills, as long as the strong body and speed are hard to come by, the whole Japan can not find a few players who can intercept Sakuragi."


    "You are the strongest point guard, so Sakuragi is an unreasonable monster!"


    Kanagawa Gemini spoke highly of Naruto. For this, of course, the little monkey grinned and full of resentment, but his resentment was also useless and was suppressed by Amu''s fist.


    Naruto smashed Itakura''s defense with his monster-like super physical fitness, and winked at Naito at the same time.


    When Naito entered Xiangbei, he practiced and cooperated with Naruto a lot of time, so he had a good understanding with him and immediately started running without the ball.


    If you want to stage a beautiful empty catch dunk, either the passer must pass the ball delicately, can accurately grasp the height and speed of the pass, and reduce the pressure of the receiver; or the receiver has explosive jumping power and excellent The ability to stay in the air can make up for the shortcomings of the passer. Even if the pass is missed a bit, it can still catch the ball and dunk. Both must have at least one point.


    Xiangbei has both. How can there be no reason for this empty connection?!


    Kishimoto, who was in charge of defending Naito, didn''t understand why this big bald head was over 100 kilograms, how could he jump so high with such a heavy weight?


    The Kishi itself is 188 cm tall and Naito is 196 cm tall. The height difference of 8 cm is definitely not small.But after the jump, the 8 cm gap widened to double digits in one fell swoop.


    Regarding the body shape and tonnage of the two, no matter how you look at it, Kishimoto should have jumped relatively high.


    Fengyu''s fans had a forehead in a lawsuit, but the physical quality of Xiangbei No. 15 was so unexpected.


    boom!!


    Naito didn''t deliberately hit Kishimoto, but his body was too generous, and Kishimoto desperately tried to prevent him from the ball, so the two made a simple physical contact in mid-air.


    In fact, Naito didn''t use force deliberately, but after that moment of physical collision, Kishimoto immediately flew upside down, hitting the basket with his back, and Naito''s slam dunk bombarded the entire basket with constant shocks. The sound of crunching.


    Fengyu¡¯s main power forward, Miki Kishimoto with excellent skills, was directly hit by a new basketball player from Xiangbei who was not good at changing left and right directions. Facts have proved that Naito¡¯s best method of play is one. The force reduction ten will be the same as the famous friend Mori Shigekuan. As long as he rushes over with strength, any technique is nonsense.


    beep!


    The referee blew the whistle in his mouth to declare his presence.


    "Blue No. 5 defensive foul, score is counted, an extra free kick!"


    "what?!!"


    Kishimoto, who had just stood up holding the basket, heard the referee actually made such a penalty. He didn''t care about the flying behind him because of the collision. He immediately ran in front of the referee, full of anger: "Aren''t you blind?! It was the bald head hit." Mine, where did I foul?! Tell me clearly!"


    The referee raised his brows: "Blue No. 5, raise your hand!"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Kishimoto''s violent temper was about to break out, Nan Lie rushed over and pressed Kishimoto''s head with one hand, forcing him to bend and bow.


    "Sorry, referee, my players were too impulsive, please forgive me."


    Toyotama was already in a disadvantageous situation. If Kishimoto had another technical foul at this time, it would be a hell of a damn.


    The referee saw that Nan Lie''s attitude was good, so he didn''t care.


    "This time I will only give you a verbal warning. If there is another time, I will give you a technical foul!"


    On the basketball court, it¡¯s okay if you lose your temper with your teammates, but if you get hot-headed and run to quarrel with the referees, then you¡¯re the No. 1 idiot in the sky, such as the captain of Lingnan. It should be in the game, otherwise Yuzhu will inevitably be ridiculed by Naruto.


    Bang...


    To Fengyu¡¯s comfort is that Xiangbei¡¯s No. 15 free throw technique was not very good. After the basketball bounced twice on the rim, he was rejected by the rim and bounced alone on the ground, leaving Naito unsuccessful in Kishimoto¡¯s The body scored 2+1.


    Fengyu constantly wants to speed up the offensive rhythm and catch up with the score, but Xiangbei must lower the offensive rhythm and slow the game. Unless the chance is very good, Xiangbei will use positional warfare as the main offensive method, aiming at Fengyu''s inside line to continuously attack.


    Because of the slowdown of the offensive rhythm, in the remaining ten minutes of the first half, the two teams scored less than the opening 7 minutes. Although Fengyu kept accelerating the offensive rhythm, the rhythm of Xiangbei did not mess up. The strength is still above Fengyu.


    At the end of the first half, Xiangbei was 75:49, 26 points ahead of Fengyu, but this was only the first half...


    Chapter Two Hundred Two-Jinping''s Sorrow


    The first half of the game is over and enters the intermission.


    The players and coaches of both sides, the whole team went back to their respective lounges.


    Fengyu¡¯s current head coach, Jinping, is indeed a very dedicated coach. Even if Fengyu¡¯s players do not take him seriously, Jinping still hopes that Fengyu can win the game.


    "Listen well, everyone, the second half..."


    "Shut up, uncle!"


    As soon as the poor coach Jinping spoke, he was yelled back by Kishimoto, and the Fengyu player did not want to dissuade Kishimoto, or apologize to Jinping, because they actually agreed with Kishimoto in their hearts, but they were not as quick as Kishimoto. .


    Coach Jin Ping was repeatedly ignored by Fengyu¡¯s problematic children. Even the clay figurines are still three-pointed. Moreover, as an adult, he is repeatedly ignored by a group of players who can only be regarded as children. Ignoring and telling him to shut up, poor Mr. Jinping finally broke out.


    "Do you guys know! You can''t beat Xiangbei with RUN&GUN tactics alone! Coach Kitano was fired because of this!"


    "Asshole!!!"


    Coach Jin Ping raised up with the anger of Coach Kitano, but this is also touching the penalty area of ??Feng Yu players, but the first one to break out was not the most grumpy Kishimoto, but Feng Yu''s ace killer. ¡ª¡ªNan Lie!


    Nan Yee pinched Coach Jin Ping¡¯s neck with one hand. On the basketball court, Nan Yee, who was 184 cm tall, was not too tall, but he was still half a head taller than Coach Jin Ping, and he was also much stronger. This pinch was almost pitiful. Coach Jinping died directly.


    Nan Lie''s face couldn''t be seen before, because of anger, his handsome face looked very hideous now.

 1761 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1761

    "I''m going to kill you!!"


    "Stop it, Nan!"


    "Hurry up and guard!"


    "Nam, if there is violence, we will be suspended!"


    Even Feng Yu¡¯s players, I¡¯m afraid they didn¡¯t expect Nan Yee to do it in an instant. He hurried up to pull Nan Yee away. Kishimoto¡¯s last sentence of ¡°banning¡± made Nan Yee sober and let go of the hand that pinched Coach Jinping. But his eyes were still extremely cold.


    "Ahem..."


    Coach Jin Ping knelt on the ground and coughed constantly, his eyes filled with countless incredible.


    "You... actually..."


    Dare to attack the coach?!


    I think that Afu from Lingnan was kicked out of the basketball team because he used a ¡°snake-shaped trick¡± on coach Tianoka. In a country with a high level of Japan, he used force against the coach. If it spreads out, it is definitely a huge scandal that cannot be turned over. If people know that Nan Lie dares to act on the coach, let alone Nan Lie alone, Feng Yu will be suspended for at least one year, let alone Xia Zhi nationwide. The competition is over, even the National Sports of Autumn and Winter Selection have nothing to do with them.


    The players blatantly pinched the coach''s neck. Nan Lie couldn''t take care of this kind of thing. Coach Jinping was angry and sad.


    "Do you know, I really hate you guys!"


    Nan Lie was startled, then looked indifferent: "So what?"


    Headed by Nan Lie, Fengyu''s players do not hate Jinping coach, but are even more sad. They never cared about Jinping coach.


    Fengyu¡¯s previous head coach, Coach Kitano, is indeed a very good coach. Because the three years of high school is not long, Coach Kitano is worried that if players practice offense and defense, they may not be able to take care of both. High school students are just a group of teenagers. The teenagers are of course active. They like fierce games and don''t like boring defensive practice.


    Therefore, coach Kitano''s coaching policy is eight-point offense and two-point defense.


    In the high school stage, the main focus is on the offensive connection. Because of this, even if it is like Itakura, the physical quality is not too good for players, but they can also practice good offensive ability.


    And this coaching style has evolved into a tactic, Fengyu''s trump card tactic-running and bombing.


    Coach Kitano is indeed a respectable coach. Nan Lie and them all respect Coach Kitano very much, but there is also a problem with Coach Kitano''s coaching policy, that is, Fengyu has never been able to break through the quarterfinals of the national competition!


    Fengyu is a well-known basketball college. It is also a strong team nationwide. After all, it is an A~-level strong team with a lot of fans. Therefore, basketball is Fengyu''s biggest signature.


    It''s just that the basketball team has been unable to break through the bottleneck of the quarterfinals for many years, which makes Fengyu''s board of directors very dissatisfied.


    Fengyu, like Lingnan, is a private high school. Compared with teaching, making money is the most important thing, because coach Kitano can¡¯t make Fengyu go further and bring them more benefits, so the school¡¯s The directors dismissed Coach Kitano.


    Without coach Kitano, Fengyu''s players are like a group of children who have lost the care of adults and are thrown into the virgin forest, at a loss and can''t find their way.


    In order to allow Coach Kitano to return to Fengyu again, and to make the board of directors soft, Nan Lie and the others came up with a way, which is to continue to use the run and bomb tactics, and use the run and bomb tactics, so that Fengyu can reach the top four in the country, and even more High position, so you can prove that Coach Kitano is right.


    Fengyu''s players all respect coach Kitano from the bottom of their hearts. It is understandable that they have such an idea, but it is also because they have lost the guidance and guidance of an excellent coach and they have done a little too much.


    Coach Jinping is definitely the saddest person. He joined Fengyu with confidence at the beginning and promised that within two years, he would lead Fengyu to the top four in the country. This year is the two-year deadline. According to In fact, the ending of the current situation can be seen.


    What happened in the Fengyu Lounge was only their own knowledge. Of course, those who were present at the time would not tell what happened in the lounge. Players from both sides appeared again and the second half of the game was about to begin.


    When the second half of the game began, coach Anxi arranged a very interesting lineup.


    Center Akagi, power forward Naito, power forward Naruto, small forward Rukawa, defender Mitsui.


    Among the five players in Xiangbei at this time, even Mitsui, who was the shortest at the time, had 185 cm, which was 2 cm taller than Fengyu''s point guard Itakura. The height difference in other positions was even more obvious. Strength is where the gap between the strengths of the two sides is greatest.


    The captain of the orangutan in Xiangbei, the bald bull and the red-haired monkey. The beast-level inside line composed of these three guys is not much better than the trio of the mountain king¡¯s Hetian brothers and the wild side, and even if they grow taller. , Xiangbei''s speed is not slow, in the fast attack counterattack, there are four players can directly participate in the fast break, whether it is inside or outside, Xiangbei has an overwhelmingly strong advantage over Fengyu.


    Hainan is also weak in the inside line. A Mu, seeing the lineup presented by Xiangbei, is obviously concerned.


    "It''s really scary. The Xiangbei lineup is completely to blow up Fengyu completely!"


    "This is also normal. After all, this is Xiangbei''s first game in the national competition. If it only beats Fengyu by one or two points, others may say that Xiangbei''s victory over Fengyu is just good luck, but if it beats Fengyu II wildly. Thirty minutes or more. In the first game, it completely abused ~ killed last year''s top eight teams. The reputation of Xiangbei was completely opened in the national arena."


    "Coach Anxi really deserves to be a senior that even high head coaches should respect. He really deserves to be a gray-haired ghost, but Xiangbei''s lineup is indeed terrible. If Naito can play during the county meeting, then we..."


    The Kanagawa Gemini stared at each other, and in fact, they all understood their own ideas. At the beginning, Hainan and Xiangyang would lose to Xiangbei. The fundamental reason was that their internal strength was not as good as Xiangbei.


    When Xiangxiang fought, Fujima took the final tactic of desperately betting. Xiangyang¡¯s four great men all squeezed in the inside line, and they did not win the backboard against the animal inside line composed of Naruto, Akagi and Rukawa. As a result, Fujima became an incarnation. A lone hero, almost alone against Xiangbei, and ultimately lost. In the Xianghai battle, Akagi was injured and ended up injured. Naito was still unable to play at the time. Hainan asked Amu to play power forward. As a result, Hainan had a team on rebounds. Frozen is the loss of life to Naruto alone, the result of Hainan''s miserable defeat, the internal defeat is the main reason for Xiangyang and Hainan''s initial defeat.


    Now with the addition of Naito, who is super-physical, and after the matchup with Kawada, Akagi Goken, who has become more mature and powerful, and the number one forward in the country, the Beast of Xiangbei has become stronger inside. Kind of hard to understand.


    In fact, with Akagi, Naito, and Naruto, they are definitely the top three super insiders even if you look at college basketball, and they even compete with the college star team. This is The current strength of Xiangbei''s main players can be compared with Xiangbei''s beasts inside the country, and only the Nobe of the mountain king and the Kawada brothers.


    Kanagawa¡¯s two strong teams, Hainan, Xiangyang... alas...


    The Kanagawa Gemini classmates talked about being mad and sighed, but the second half of the match between Xiangbei and Fengyu has already begun.


    Chimu walked to the middle circle, and the remaining four were already ready to attack at any time.


    Chapter 203-Ace Killer South


    beep!


    The referee blew the whistle announcing the start of the second half and threw the basketball into the air.


    The orangutan captain of Xiangbei and Iwata of Fengyu took off at the same time, but this time, everyone knew the result.


    Height, wingspan, strength, jumping ability, Iwata is at a disadvantage. What reason does he have to beat Captain Orangutan on the jump ball?


    Iwata was originally not as tall as Akagi. After the jump, the height gap between the two sides was even greater. Akagi took the lead with an overwhelming advantage to touch the ball. The giant palm shot the basketball directly to Fengyu for half the court.


    The remaining eight players of Xiangbei and Fengyu all started at the same time, but the fastest this time was Naruto.


    Precise prediction, coupled with explosive acceleration.


    Naruto grabbed the basketball before everyone else. Fengyu failed to grab the basketball. The whole team rushed into his own half as quickly as possible, setting up a defensive formation.


    Naruto didn''t start a fast break, but passed the ball to Mitsui, and then ran to Fengyu halftime unhurriedly, and found a little braid.


    Xiangbei''s current lineup is very interesting, Akagi and Naito squeezed into the basket, and the majestic bodies of the two King Kong are very oppressive.


    Naruto and Rukawa were in high positions, not far from the basket.


    This distance is within the range of Naruto and Rukawa. After they catch the ball, they can take any attack methods. They can make a breakthrough and layup, and they can take a three-point long shot. Even if they are in place, a high jump shot is also good. select.


    And at this distance, according to Naruto''s explosive speed, if he misses a shot, he can also rush into the basket and grab a rebound.


    On the outside of Xiangbei, only Mitsui was left, and he was alone in organizing the offensive.


    However, after Xiangbei took out the lineup of the four great men, Fengyu''s defense had a big loophole, that is, height!


    Akagi vs. Iwata, Naruto vs. Kishimoto, Rukawa vs. Nanretsu, there is no problem in these positions, but the problem at the back line is big. Itakura ran to defend Mitsui, who is now a point guard, and the only arrow is left. Although Wei Jingping was extremely unwilling, he had to run to defend the bald bull in Xiangbei.


    At 196 cm and 180 cm, it is simply that adults are bullying children. The physical gap between Naito and Yahura is too obvious. This kind of scene is almost like the counterpoint of the original Sakuragi and Miyagaki. But Gaotou was a deliberate skill, but Fengyu was helpless.

 1762 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1762

    With Xiangbei¡¯s current lineup, it doesn¡¯t matter what kind of attack he wants to launch against Fengyu. Mitsui dribbles the ball unhurriedly and grasps the rhythm of the dribble well, so that Itakura has no chance to steal, and then do it. Fake a breakthrough.


    Even if it was Amu, he would have to face considerable pressure to defend Mitsui, not to mention Itakura.


    Itakura was deceived by Mitsui''s realistic fake moves and moved with him, and Mitsui immediately turned around to collect the ball. The action was not lightning fast, but it was full of smooth beauty.


    "It''s really beautiful!" The Hainan captain blurted out in admiration.


    "It''s really amazing!" Captain Xiangyang followed closely.


    "What''s so great?" Hainan''s next captain said sourly.


    Boom!Iron Fist sanctions.


    Mitsui flashed half of Itakura''s position, but noticed that Nan Lie had the intention of making up the defense. Mitsui did not choose a strong jump, but changed hands and immediately passed the ball to Naruto on the other side.


    After receiving the ball, Naruto immediately jumped and raised his hand, moving smoothly.


    "Don''t you want to shoot the basket!"


    Kishimoto jumped desperately, trying to block Naruto''s ball.In this game, Nan Lie was a little better, but Kishimoto and Itakura suffered from Naruto''s powerful stifling and constant stimulation before and after. You can imagine the depression.


    Kishimoto tried very hard to block this time, but Naruto didn''t have the idea of ??letting him succeed. He twisted his waist in mid-air, retracted the basketball with his powerful waist and abdomen, and threw the basketball back without turning his head.


    "Good spread!"


    The sound of appreciation came from the auditorium, probably because Mitsui Kotobuki, a flame boy from Xiangbei, had already ran to that place and just received the basketball from Naruto backwards, and then passed it with his hands, without stopping for a moment.


    The Xiangbei Lengmian Fox received the ball smoothly and directly raised his hand to shoot.


    This gourd shot too fast, Nan Lie couldn''t seal it, and watched the basketball fly over his head.


    Huh!


    77:49


    "It''s really beautiful. Xiangbei''s style of play is becoming more and more of team basketball."


    "Yes, Xiangbei was still a team dominated by individual offenses at the county meeting. Now..." Fujima shook his head. Although Xiangbei''s current level of tacit understanding is far from comparable to Xiangyang, it is for Xiangbei. For this group of problem children with obvious personality characteristics, it is really commendable to be able to make such a change.


    To judge whether a team is mature or not, it is not the personal offensive ability of their players. There are three key issues.Passing coordination, running off the ball, and changing the rhythm of offense and defense.


    The problem of passing the ball is mainly that Akagi and Rukawa are the two most difficult to deal with, but after the game against Sanno, the children with these two problems should have softened a little; running without the ball, this is mainly because Naruto is running alone. Because of his excess energy, Mitsui and Rukawa, before running without the ball, they still improve their physical strength. As for the rhythm change, there are two super guards in Xiangbei who can grasp the speed of the rhythm at the same time. The mutual cooperation is getting better and better, and Xiangbei is getting stronger and stronger.


    Xiangbei successfully scored the first goal of the second half, and the score difference has reached 28 points. As long as Xiangbei scores one more goal than Fengyu, the score difference will reach an unshakable 30 points. With such a huge score difference, Fengyu players'' fighting spirit It may collapse because of this.


    After Nan Lie landed, he looked at the indifferent Xiangbei No. 11 indifferently.


    "Absolutely, you are the ace scorer of Xiangbei!"


    In the offensive and defensive transition, Naruto deliberately did not defend Kishimoto, but threw this difficult bone to Naito to deal with.


    Naito¡¯s eyes are very serious. With his rugged look and that big bald head, it seems to really scare many people, but Kishimoto is an exception. After all, for them, all they think about now is Just chasing points.


    Kishimoto received the pass from Itakura and immediately lowered his center of gravity.


    Naito also lowered his height at any time, but because he was too burly, he still looked a lot taller than Kishimoto.


    Kishimoto raised the basketball in his hand and made a projection gesture.


    Naito''s reaction was quick, but the result was a problem if the reaction was too quick.As soon as Kishimoto made a projection posture, Naito was already flying.


    Naito¡¯s huge body was already flying in midair, but Kishimoto suddenly closed the ball. The shooting posture just now was just a fake move. Naito was still too easy to be deceived. After Kishimoto received the ball, he slid smoothly all the way to the Xiangbei basket. Jump shot.


    77:51


    Feng Yu was biting the score, and they themselves knew very well that if they let Xiangbei expand the difference to more than 30 points, everything would be over.


    Xiangbei deliberately slowed down the attacking rhythm. Naruto and Mitsui passed the ball to each other and took the ball over half the court unhurriedly. After all the teammates were in position, they began to look for attacking opportunities.


    After Naruto fell into position, he suddenly started to run, and Kishimoto was afraid of Naruto''s three-point ability and had to follow Naruto closely, not dare to give Naruto any chance to catch the ball.


    Naruto deliberately pulled Kishimoto to the outside and emptied the inside. Naito knew in his heart that he immediately started sprinting towards the inside.


    Yazuo Keihei''s physical fitness is average, not at the same level as Naito. Although his physique is much shorter than his opponent, Yazuo''s activation speed is not as fast as Naito''s.


    Naito sprinted towards Toyotama''s inner line, but when he was''passing'' Yazuo''s side, he inadvertently made a light collision, but he staggered back, feeling that his bones were almost torn apart.


    Mitsui accurately scored the ball and the basketball appeared in front of Naito. Naito grabbed the ball with one hand and smashed the buckle with a tomahawk.


    Huh!!


    Naito once again vented with violence, saying that so far in this game, Naito''s scores are all slam dunks, as if this is not an official game, but a dunk contest.


    Switching offense and defense, Fengyu ace takes the initiative to ask for the ball.


    Nan Yee held the ball and Rukawa defended seriously.He knows that this guy''s strength is definitely not weak, and his attack power is almost equal to him. If he is not careful, he will suffer a big loss, and for a certain fox who is targeting the top high school student in Japan , He must not lose!


    Nan Lie''s eyes seemed to be inexplicably gloomy. After the basketball changed hands continuously under the crotch, he suddenly handed over to his right hand and rushed to the right.


    Rukawa followed the defense closely, Nan Lie''s breakthrough ability was not as good as Zebei, Rukawa''s defense still put a lot of pressure on him.


    Nan Lie couldn''t make a strong jump, and the basketball was immediately handed over to his left hand, which seemed to change to a strong jump, but in fact, his elbow was darkly brightened.


    "Fox! Dodge!!"


    "Rukawa, be careful!"


    boom!


    The dark green hair was stained with red blood, and Xiangbei No.11 fell to the ground, and Fengyu''s ace killer finally showed his true fangs!


    Chapter 204-Rising anger, Xiangbei''s counterattack


    "Asshole! You did it on purpose!"


    Mitsui Jian''s eyebrows were upside down and his face was full of anger. If he hadn''t been dragged by the gorilla, he would have swiped his fist.


    Nan Lie didn''t say a word, while Itakura yelled aside.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Asshole!"


    Mitsui and Naito wanted to do something, but they were still held by Naruto and the gorilla. After all, they both knew very well that if there was a fight, it would really be over.


    Naruto looked at Nan Yee with indifferent eyes: "Is this your basketball?"


    Nan Lie was startled, and then walked towards Fengyu''s teammate without saying a word.

 1763 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1763

    Because Rukawa was injured after seeing Hong, the referee urgently called the referee to suspend and signaled Xiangbei to deal with Rukawa''s injury.


    Rukawa was opened by Nan Yee¡¯s elbow. It¡¯s the same as Fujisan¡¯s situation before. Although this place won¡¯t cause serious injuries, it¡¯s easy to be opened because of the thinnest skin and bleeding a lot. Look It looks scary.


    Because there was too much bleeding, the alcohol cotton and gauze in the first aid kit could not completely stop the blood on Rukawa¡¯s forehead. Xiangbei could only send Rukawa to the hospital for treatment. If there were no accidents, Rukawa would not be able to continue the game. Up.


    The referee didn''t pause for long. Players from both sides soon played again to replace Rukawa who left the field because of injury. Xiangbei''s main point guard Miyagi played again, but Nan Lie''s goal was achieved.


    Although for today''s Xiangbei, Rukawa is not the only scoring trump card, even if he leaves, Xiangbei also has a strong attacking firepower. The players on the Xiangbei field, including Naito, can all be used as attack arrows to defeat Feng. Yu''s defense, but the mentality of the Xiangbei players was also problematic because of Nan Lie''s foul.


    Not afraid of Nan Lie''s scheming, but because of anger.


    Not to mention Naito and Miyagi who were already emotionally fierce, even a calm and strong man like Akagi was suffocated by Nan Yee''s black hands.


    However, Naruto and Akagi could see clearly from the angle of Nan Lie¡¯s elbow at that time. The Sakuragi Legion in the stands, because they often fight, are experienced and know Nan Lie¡¯s tricks. , It¡¯s because I personally experienced Nan Lie¡¯s black hands last year, so I naturally knew Nan Lie¡¯s tricks.


    Before the start of the game, he had reminded the players of Xiangbei, but he did not expect that this scene could not be avoided in the end.


    Thinking of the appearance of Xiangbei No. 11 full of blood leaving the field, Tengzhen felt the same and felt the most.


    "Ace killer? Huh!"


    A Mu let out a cold snort, his expression disdainful.Although A Mu is eager for victory, as a king, he doesn''t like and will never accept that kind of unfair victory, and Nan Lie''s insidious tricks, A Mu absolutely cannot agree with.


    "Fengyu''s No. 4 was deliberate, what a bastard!"


    The little Hainan monkey gritted his teeth like a little monkey. Although he saw Xiangbei¡¯s No. 11 upset, in Qingtian¡¯s heart, he always wanted to defeat Ruchuan himself. Now Ruchuan was beaten away by Nan Lie¡¯s shameless tricks. Qingtian was naturally full of anger.


    Even the onlookers were so angry, let alone the Xiangbei players on the court.


    Although Nan Lie was convicted of a malicious foul in that attack, the referee did not see that Nan Lie did it deliberately. Therefore, Nan Lie would not be suspended and stay on the court.


    Rukawa was injured and could not free throws. Naruto made free throws instead of him and made two free throws, but Xiangbei had a problem at this time.


    Although the offensive ability of Xiangbei''s players hasn''t weakened much because of Rukawa''s departure, but because of Nan Lie''s insidious move, the Xiangbei players are full of anger, and the grasp of offensive rhythm has naturally begun to have problems.


    Because the rhythm has lost its original pace, even if Xiangbei has the highest level of offensive capabilities in the country, even if Fengyu''s defense is simply a tofu project, Xiangbei still failed to attack continuously under the chaotic rhythm.


    In contrast, when the rhythm of Xiangbei was chaotic, Fengyu played triumphantly all the way, Kishimoto and Itakura, aiming at Naito¡¯s defensive experience and Miyagi¡¯s height and weaknesses, constantly attacking, scoring continuously, and giving full play to their best. The power of good running and bombing tactics.


    Fengyu scored consecutively, while Xiangbei''s offense was unfavorable. Of course, the difference between the two sides was rapidly narrowing.


    Seven minutes after the second half of the game, Xiangbei 85:71. In that period of time, Fengyu hit a 20:6 offensive climax, reducing the difference by 14 points. Now Xiangbei has only a 14-point lead. The game has nearly 13 minutes left.


    According to Feng Yu¡¯s offensive performance during this period of time, in the remaining 13 minutes, they definitely have the possibility of a comeback. In fact, if it weren¡¯t for Feng Yu¡¯s ace Nan Yee to shoot all four three-pointers after the second half For iron, the point difference between the two teams should now be reduced to single digits.


    Nan Lie''s insidious move had a great impact on Xiangbei, and it also brought Fengyu a turning point.


    When Xiangbei was facing a crisis, the gentle old gentleman finally called a timeout.


    when!


    Nan Lie made his fifth three-pointer, but he hit the iron again.


    After the basketball hits the basket, it bounces off the court directly, and the court enters the dead ball stage.


    "Xiangbei requests a timeout!"


    During the offense and defense just now, all the members of Xiangbei knew that they were not playing well, but the anger in their hearts could not be restrained. Even Mitsui was the same. As a result, Xiangbei¡¯s offensive rhythm was completely chaotic. Now coach Anxi called out at this time. Suspending is also looking for an opportunity to calm down the heads of these problem children in Xiangbei.


    All the members of Xiangbei sat on the bench, all of them gasping for breath, but no one spoke, and everyone''s expressions were very ugly. Obviously, they were very upset during that period.


    "everyone¡­¡­"


    Coach Anxi¡¯s voice is still the same as before. It seems that he has not been affected by Nam Yee¡¯s previous time. But Coach Anxi is a real veteran after all. In his professional basketball career for decades, Coach Anxi has seen too many methods. Now, to tell the truth, Naruto absolutely doesn''t believe that Coach Anzai was not driven or driven by anyone when he was young.


    Compared to coach Anxi''s basketball experience that has been combined for half a century, Nan Lie''s insidious tricks are just a trick.


    When all the members of Xiangbei were hot-headed because of anger, Coach Anxi still maintained a terrifyingly high level of calm. If Akagi is the Optimus Prime of Xiangbei, then Coach Anxi is the unshakable Dinghai Shenzhen of Xiangbei.


    The eyes under the old man''s lenses are full of wisdom: "Don''t care about Fengyu''s style of play, as long as we maintain our own attack rhythm, victory must belong to us."


    "But coach, Nan Lie clearly injured Rucheon on purpose. Should we just forget it?"


    "of course not."


    Coach Anxi smiled and didn¡¯t mind Mitsui¡¯s aggressive tone: ¡°That¡¯s Fengyu¡¯s approach and it has nothing to do with us. You are players. If you want revenge, you can beat them with basketball. Honestly, use our Xiangbei approach. Beat them."


    Naruto was drinking water. Hearing this string of words from Coach Anzai, he could not help cursing "Old Fox" secretly!


    Mitsui looked startled, and quickly lowered his head.


    "Sorry, coach, I was too impulsive!"


    "Haha, it doesn''t matter, Mitsui, this is also human nature. Next, what you have to do is to attack, keep attacking, and completely defeat Fengyu. We in Xiangbei can defeat all enemies head-on."


    "Yes!"


    Xiangbei''s bench made a uniform shout, because coach Anxi''s exhilarating words just now, the original anxious hearts of these guys have settled down, and all the previous anger has been transformed into fighting spirit.


    Although teenagers are prone to impulsivity, although they are prone to do things without knowing their brains, and although they are also prone to go the wrong way, that impulse is not all bad.It is also because of their impulse that they are more susceptible to the influence of words and arouse their fighting spirit. Coach Anxi knows this well and is definitely a real old fox.


    With a few words from the KFC grandfather, the mentality of the Xiangbei players returned to normal. When the players from both sides stepped onto the court again, many people found that the eyes of the Xiangbei players changed.


    In the attack before the timeout, Nan Lie missed the shot and the basketball popped off the court, so now the ball belongs to Xiangbei.


    Akagi quickly served the ball, Naruto rushed towards Fengyu halftime immediately after receiving the ball, and the whole team was fast. It was precisely to play fast with Fengyu and use Fengyu''s best running and bombing tactics to fight Fengyu.


    ''Asshole!Isn''t this guy tired?!''


    Fengyu''s main force, Da Qian, cursed in his heart, really because of his opponent''s amazing speed.


    Fengyu''s running and bombing tactics, to spare everything, to completely defeat the opponent with crazy and pure attacks, is indeed a very high tactic, but there is also a problem.


    Fengyu''s poor defense, coupled with the lack of a super center like Akagi, is different from Xiangbei''s combination of running and bombing positions. Fengyu''s running and bombing is more pure and crazier.


    Running and bombing like a wave can destroy the opponent¡¯s defense and even fighting spirit, but everything has advantages and disadvantages. Running and bombing is indeed a powerful offensive tactic, but it consumes very high physical strength. Halftime running and bombing, and no players have been replaced, the players'' physical strength will definitely decrease, their movements will slow down, and they will not be as flexible as the opening. Actually Xiangbei should be similar, but Xiangbei No. 10 is the biggest exception. !


    Naruto''s stamina exceeds that of any high school player, even the man of Shinobu Ichikura Satoshi. Even now, he can maintain the highest speed and reach the undefended Fengyu half.


    Naruto''s forefoot has just entered Fengyu''s free throw line. The Achilles tendon, leg muscles, and waist and abdomen strength are all combined to make Naruto''s body fly in the air.


    Single-handedly hold the ball and slash with all your strength!


    Huh!!


    A powerful battle-axe dunk hit Fengyu''s basket constantly, 87:71!


    "Father, let me do the attack arrow next."

 1764 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1764

    Chapter 205-The End of the Ace Killer


    What Naruto said during the pause before still echoed in his ears. Coach Anzai''s gaze was fixed on the court, with a faint smile on his wide face.


    ''Gu Ze, have you seen it?Here is a genius... who can surpass you...''


    Xiangbei scored a goal by running and bombing, of course Fengyu would not let it go. Anyway, they only have this set of tactics. No matter what other tactical arrangements, running and bombing are the basics of Fengyu!


    When Rukawa left the field due to an injury, the defender of Nan Yee became Mitsui, but Mitsui''s physical problem has not been completely resolved. Today, his speed can no longer fully keep up with Nan Yee.


    When Nan Lie was holding the ball outside the Xiangbei three-point line, Mitsui was standing behind him with no defense in front of him, which was the best offensive opportunity.


    "Nan Lie, you must invest in it!"


    Outside the three-point line, Osaka''s top scorer made a decisive shot.


    when!


    Nan Yee''s eyes diverged, and it seemed that he couldn''t even find the focus. Nan Yee, who was the number one scoring leader in Osaka, missed all six three-pointers in the second half!


    All six three-pointers were missed. If this kind of thing happened to Akagi or Naito, it would seem natural, but this kind of thing happened to Nan Lie, but it can''t be described by common sense.


    Although the feel of a shooter is high and low, there will always be times when the feel is trough, such as in the Xiangxiang battle, Mitsui also had a three-pointer continuous strike, but Nan Lie made a three-pointer in the first half. The ball made three of four shots. No matter how you look at it, you can''t use the reason that the game just doesn''t feel good.


    "Ace Killer Nan..."


    The Hainan captain whispered, with a calm smile on his face: "Although he is an ace killer, he is only a high school student."


    "Yes." Tengzhen followed Amu''s words, "Nan Lie''s black hand did not defeat Xiangbei, but he was defeated by his own guilt."


    "Today, it is probably the end of the ace killer."


    The captains of the Hainan and Xiangyang teams were so calm, because they were clear on the sidelines, and because of this, they had already seen the current Nan Lie thoroughly.


    Nan Lie lost the shot, and Feng Yu also lost this opportunity to narrow the points difference. Xiangbei maintained a huge lead of 16 points.


    The slowest Akagi and Mitsui Palace, whose stamina had fallen severely, Naruto, Miyagi, and Naito rushed towards Fengyu halftime.


    Miyagi''s dribble height is extremely low. In this case, even if the captain of Sanno is changed, there is no way to find a chance to intercept the ball. Itakura is completely unable to touch the basketball under Miyagi''s control. Follow Miyagi and rush towards Fengyu halftime.


    Naruto and Naito are on the left and the other right. Both of them are big men over 190 cm, but they are really fast when they run. They choose one of them and they are both excellent offensive options.


    Miyagi stared at the basket, but turned his wrist to the left, successfully deceiving Itakura''s eyes, and the basketball flew across a beautiful straight line, just into Naruto''s hands.


    After Naruto catches the ball, Tornado usually hits Fengyu''s inside lane and takes off directly.


    Nan Lie and Kishimoto took off in the same way. Feng Yu''s captain and vice captain formed a two-man defense in mid-air, while flanking Naruto.


    "Sakuragi, defeat them!"


    Mitsui shouted outside the three-point line, and Naruto seemed to have received Mitsui''s signal.


    Collect the ball, twist the waist, take a second flight, and move in the air!


    The methods used by both Xiandao and Zebei are now readily available in Naruto''s hands.


    Naruto shifted the lever in midair, while passing the defense of Nan Yee and Kishimoto at the same time, and then cut with one hand.


    Huh!


    89: 71


    Nan Yee and Kishimoto''s defense only had a beautiful beginning, but there was no expected ending, which seemed a bit anticlimactic.


    Naruto smiled, showing a dazzling white tooth: "Osaka''s first and second scoring leader, just this level of defense?"


    Although Nan Lie and Kishimoto''s single-defense capabilities are good, they are only in the Fengyu team. From the offensive point of view, they are all of the best in the country, but the defense is far from enough.


    Amu, Sendo, Rukawa, Sawabei, and even Fujima, all have better single defense capabilities than them, and even the two-man defense of Nanlie and Kishimoto, their defense strength is far inferior to that of Zebei and Fukajin. Combination, or a three-person defense of Akagi, Rukawa and Naruto.


    Although this air pull rod dunk requires a good opportunity, Naruto''s defensive pressure is indeed not too great.


    Kishimoto clenched his fists and gritted his teeth secretly, obviously very angry.


    But in contrast, Nan Lie didn''t react at all. This was not because Nan Lie had a better cultivation relationship.


    The Fengyu''s ace player now has indifferent eyes and a stiff expression like a zombie. It is not so much that he is well-trained, it is better to say that his spirit is no longer on the court. Because guilt erodes his heart, so Nan Lie ''S concentration collapsed.


    In the case of insufficient concentration, even Zebei will inevitably be blown up, let alone Nan Lie.


    Naruto made two dunks in a row, and Nan Lie missed the three-point shot, and the point difference was close to 20 points again.


    Toyotama attacked, and Kishimoto broke through Naito again with his flexible footwork.


    Xiangbei No. 15 has a very good performance on the offensive end in this game, but it is not worthwhile on the defensive end. Although he grabbed a few rebounds, he was completely blown by Kishimoto on his personal defense. The huge loopholes in personal defense have been exposed in this game.


    After Kishimoto broke through Naito, the hoop is already in front of him.


    As long as you don''t let the points difference open again, as long as you keep attacking, Fengyu still has hope, because the game still has a long time.


    Kishimoto faced the Xiangbei basket and made a decisive shot.


    Snapped!!


    A palm turned out, as if it replayed the time when Akagi just played.


    "what?!"


    Kishimoto was mad in his heart. Originally, he was sure of his tenacity and wanted to narrow the point difference, but he was slapped directly by Naruto with a big hat. Kishimoto''s resentment for the red head of Xiangbei has deepened to a degree.


    Kishimoto''s shot was fanned by Naruto with a big hat, and Itakura took the ball with his height advantage, and then jumped against Miyagi''s defensive high position and hit accurately.


    89:73


    Although Nan Lie''s offense in the second half appeared to be terrible, fortunately, Itakura was able to exert normal offensive firepower, so that the difference between Xiangbei and Fengyu would not continue to expand.


    Xiangbei launched an offensive. This time, it is not Miyagi, but Naruto who is the starting point of Xiangbei''s offensive.


    Although Naruto¡¯s start speed is not as fast as Miyagi, when it comes to absolute speed, he should be faster than Miyagi. Moreover, through years of practice, Naruto¡¯s basic skills are very solid and his dribble is steady. Kishimoto had Repeated attempts to steal, but all failed, and it is the same now.


    After Naruto took the ball through halftime, Miyagi immediately started running with Itakura.


    Although Itakura''s speed is not too slow, but the gap with Miyagi is not small, especially when changing directions continuously.


    Miyagi still holds the record of running back and forth from Xiangbei High School, and that record should not be broken for a long time.


    Miyagi got rid of the heavy Itakura through continuous changes of direction.


    Naruto passed the ball easily with the advantage of his height and hand. Although Kishimoto tried his best to block, he was still helpless.

 1765 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1765

    After all, jumping high is not as good as growing tall. Naruto can easily do this kind of left-to-right long-distance pass, but for Miyagi, you can only try if you look for a good opportunity. To pass at a fast speed, it is either hitting the ground. As for high-altitude operations... let''s break the leg and re-long it again.


    Miyagi immediately raised his hand after receiving the ball. As one of the top five luxury three-point shooters in Xiangbei, Miyagi will definitely not lack the confidence of long shots. Of course, on the other hand, it is because they have a super center like Akagi on the inside. Take advantage of rebounds.


    "Damn it! I must stop you!!"


    Itakura-kun is very desperate. Although he scored a lot in this game, even he himself knew very well that in addition to offensive performance in this game, he was almost completely suppressed by Miyagi. It was really miserable and tight, so of course Itakura was desperately trying to intercept Miyagi''s three-pointer.


    But when Itakura-san flew diagonally, Miyagi hadn''t left the ground yet, smiled at Itakura, who was almost horizontal in mid-air, and then dribbled the ball while shifting one step sideways to make a long shot.


    Huh!


    Xiangbei''s main point guard hit a three-pointer, demonstrating its excellent overall skills and stable psychological quality.


    92:73


    After 8 and a half minutes of the second half of the game, Xiangbei once again extended the difference to 19 points, which is already infinitely close to 20 points. Xiangbei''s sharp knife edge once again rested on Fengyu''s neck.


    Fengyu ace attacked with the ball and shot again from outside the three-point line.


    The basketball crossed a beautiful~wonderful parabola and flew to the hoop of Xiangbei. This time... there was no iron!


    Chapter 206-Lost, the end of the Ace Killer


    "Three non-sticks?!"


    The audience was stunned. Although it is not too difficult to see three non-sticks in a basketball game, it is possible to throw three non-sticks in situations such as strong defense, unstable shooting skills, and bottoming out. Come.


    However, Nan Yee is the number one scoring leader in Osaka. It shouldn¡¯t be necessary to elaborate on his basic skills, but it¡¯s just such Nan Yee who, with no one defending in front of him, shoots three points from long range and throws a humiliating three-pointer?


    A Mu shook his head: "Nan Lie has completely lost his accuracy."


    Fujima: "Yes, guilt and psychological pressure have caused this trump card killer to collapse."


    Fuji Zhen is really generous. Although Nan Lie was injured and left the field last year because of his elbow in secret, Xiang Yang lost to Feng Yu last year, but now, at this time, Fuji Zhen has not been gloating. For Nan Lie''s revenge, Teng Zhen was only a little embarrassed and emotional.


    Fujima was on the sidelines, and of course he was able to watch the game with a calm mind.


    However, Xiangbei will not be polite. Of course, they will not be merciful because Nan Lie loses his head. On the contrary, they will take the opportunity to attack and defeat Feng Yu completely.


    Because of Nan Lie''s three non-stick, the basketball flew directly off the court, and the ball was again sent to Xiangbei for nothing.


    After Akagi passed the baseline ball, all the members of Xiangbei rushed towards Fengyu halftime.


    Itakura-san waved his arms desperately, trying to block Miyagi''s fast attack.


    "Idiot, it''s too slow!"


    Miyagi smiled contemptuously, and at the same time made a stimulus, and then immediately broke through with a short body.


    Itakura is just a tall guy, and because he changed from a small forward to play a point guard, he is not familiar enough with point guards. For a short and fast point guard like Kamiyagi, Itakura is not flexible enough. There are also weaknesses where the basic skills are not solid enough to be exposed.


    Miyagi didn''t play any fake moves with Itakura at all, just instantly relied on his own speed.


    Although Itakura turned around as quickly as possible, the speed of his turn still couldn''t keep up with Miyagi''s speed. He could only eat the dust behind Miyagi. After that, Itakura didn''t even need to eat it because Miyagi had already thrown Itakura with his speed. Open, the distance between the two sides becomes more and more obvious.


    Miyagi dashed to Fengyu''s three-point line. Instead of doing it himself, he passed the ball quickly and immediately gave the ball to his outside partner.


    Mitsui throws the ball as soon as he catches it, without any hesitation, and the posture is as graceful as that.


    when!


    Unfortunately, Mitsui missed a three-pointer this time, but it¡¯s not bad. Mitsui¡¯s three-pointer percentage in this game is close to 60%. It can be said to be in excellent condition. Of course, there are also reasons for Fengyu¡¯s poor defense. Occasionally miss a goal, it doesn''t matter at all.


    Under Fengyu''s basket, Kishimoto and Iwata both took off at the same time, both wanting to grab this very crucial rebound for Fengyu.


    The current score is 92:73. Xiangbei leads Fengyu by 19 points. As long as Kishimoto and Iwata can grab this rebound, Xiangbei will not be able to increase the difference to more than 20 points again, and Fengyu will counterattack. Opportunity.


    Kishimoto and Iwata have already taken off with all their strength. Iwata''s ability is only average, but Kishimoto''s bounce ability is very good, at least comparable to Lingnan''s Afu.


    Snapped!


    However, in terms of rebounding, Kishimoto, like Lingnan''s Fukuda, will also encounter strong containment from Xiangbei No. 10.


    Kishimoto''s mood now is as depressed and disgusting as if he had eaten something. He was about to grab a rebound, but there was a hand suddenly stretched out from behind, and he was about to put the basketball into his palm. When, but slapped it flying.


    Kishimoto saw the duck in his mouth flying away again, but Naruto didn''t have the slightest sense of shame, and immediately took off for the second time.


    Iwata''s ability to take off twice was almost negligible, so he was completely left behind.


    Although Kishimoto tried his best to take off, his leg muscles continued to exert force, and his second jump height was obviously affected.


    Even if Kishimoto was full of anger, his anger could not be the motivation for Kishimoto to take off, he could only watch Naruto grab the basketball.


    Naruto took the rebound directly from Kishimoto''s head, then made a light jump and easily scored a supplementary shot at a distance of less than two meters from the basket.


    94:73


    Xiangbei used Naruto as an offensive arrow when Rukawa Feng was off the field. They still recovered their original offensive rhythm, allowing Xiangbei to open the difference to more than 20 points again. With 11 minutes left in the game, Xiangbei Once again occupied a clear advantage.


    Nan Lie''s eyes were indifferent, as if everything that happened on this basketball court had nothing to do with him.


    The points difference was opened again, and time has gradually decreased. Fengyu players have all suffered tremendous pressure, but Nan Lie seems to be alone out of the matter. What happened on the basketball court seems to have nothing to do with him.


    Nan Lie attacked with the ball again, outside the three-point line, and once again used his long-range shot.


    when!


    Nan Lie''s best long shot was rejected by the basket again. Akagi pressed Iwata to grab the rebound and then threw a pass to the front.


    Naruto rushed with the ball and forced a jump against the hoop inside Fengyu. After hitting Kishimoto in the air, he dunked and scored.


    96: 73


    Naruto once again staged a beautiful slam dunk, and at the same time ran into Fengyu''s second-in-command, Kishimoto. This blow was almost fatal to Fengyu today.


    Itakura trot past Nan Yee''s side: "It''s okay, Senior Nan, just like before..."


    Itakura''s consolation was only half of his words, and he couldn''t continue to speak. Watching Nan Lie walk past him indifferently, Itakura couldn''t say anything.


    ''Senior Nan Lie''s eyes...like ice...what the hell...''


    ''Coach Kitano...''


    Fengyu''s trump card Nan Lie has completely lost his normal level, but Xiangbei is playing well.


    Because of Naruto''s continuous offensive, Xiangbei''s offensive rhythm has returned to normal. As long as it can play a normal rhythm, even if it does not require any super-level performance, Xiangbei''s current strength is still firmly above Fengyu.


    Akagi''s ruling strength in the interior, Naito''s explosive power, Mitsui''s precise three-point long range, and Miyagi''s rapid lightning breakthrough.

 1766 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1766

    Everything with Naruto as the core, Xiangbei played vigorously and well, even taking into account Mitsui''s physical problems, Xiangbei did not increase the attacking rhythm to the fastest, but today''s Xiangbei is not something Fengyu can resist.


    Today''s Xiangbei is the Xiangbei that has exerted its true strength. Fengyu was completely suppressed by Xiangbei, and the entire game showed a one-sided situation.


    This kind of scene should be beyond the expectations of all Fengyu fans, but for everyone from Kanagawa, as well as the mountain king who has played against Xiangbei, and even tasted the taste of defeat, such a scene is a matter of course.


    For teams like Hainan and Xiangyang, they also include Lingnan, and even teams like Aihe and Famous Friends.


    Although their lineups and tactical styles are different, they are all the same at a certain point, which is the trump card effect!


    In fact, these teams are all the same. Hainan''s Mu Shenyi, Xiangyang''s Fujima Kenji, Lingnan''s Xiandao, Aihe stars, and famous friends and super newcomer Mori Shigekuan are all their well-deserved ace stars.The trust and admiration of the ace players can bring a pretty good team cohesion, but once the ace collapses, the fighting spirit of the team will disappear.


    Last year, Xiangyang lost to Fengyu in the national competition, and this year''s Aichi County United Final. Aihe Academy lost to famous friends. In fact, the truth is the same. Because of the loss of the ace players, for Xiangyang and Aihe teams, Not only lost the strongest player in the team, but also lost the tactical core, and the spiritual pillar of the team, even Fengyu is actually the same.


    Within the scope of high school, it can be said that the teams that have surpassed this category are Shanwang and Xiangbei.


    Today''s Xiangbei is definitely not a team that can be defeated by defeating one person!


    Although they don¡¯t have many outstanding substitute players, Naruto and Mitsui are both full-skilled types. Even if Rukawa leaves the field with an injury, they can still top their positions. With Mugure¡¯s three-pointer, Naito¡¯s strength and Speed ??support, today''s Xiangbei, has completely exceeded the level of a one-man team.


    when!


    "Nan Lie, you give me a clearer mind!!"


    Nan Lie hit the three-pointer again, but Kishimoto finally couldn''t bear it and yelled at Nan Lie.


    Nan Lie''s eyes remained indifferent, as if he couldn''t tell who was talking to him in front of him: "What did you say?"


    "What the hell are you doing, Nan Yee?! Don''t you think it doesn''t matter if we are defeated by Xiangbei?! This year is our last summer, our last chance! What Osaka scorer, unexpectedly missed 8 shots! Nan, but you Fengyu¡¯s trump card! What are we doing so hard for?! If we lose now, everything will be over. If we lose, we will have no chance again, Nan Lie!"


    The more noisy Kishimoto was, the louder he was, and even the referee had to stop him before they separated Kishimoto and Nanretsu.


    The sweat from his head flowed into Nan Lie''s eyes, making Nan Lie''s vision blurred, and he could barely distinguish the numbers on the electronic scoreboard.


    "Coach Kitano...We have been playing hard like this until now, what is it for...for what..."


    Chapter 207-Nan Lie reborn, Feng Yu reborn


    Nan Lie lost the opportunity to attack again, Xiangbei launched another attack, and his attack arrow was still Naruto who was always full of energy.


    "Sakuragi''s physical strength is simply a monster!"


    Even in Kanagawa, a man with a monster nickname had to feel so emotional at this time, and gave his nickname to others.


    Naruto''s speed is fast, his fast attack speed seems to be the same as when the game just started, and Mitsui''s speed obviously can''t keep up with Naruto. At this time, he also simply slowed down a bit, lest the game is completely over. He was completely tired on the court.


    Kishimoto tried desperately to pursue the defense, and Nan Yee was also running at full speed. While Naruto took off, the two top scorers in Osaka also took off and crossed defense.


    Naruto leaned back, maintaining a delicate balance in the air with his excellent ability to stay in the air and waist and abdomen strength, and aimed at the basket in front of him.


    Straighten his arms and shake his wrists slightly.


    The shooting point was very high, already exceeding the block heights of Nan Lie and Kishimoto. The defense of Feng Yu''s captain and vice captain was useless, and the basketball easily leaped over their heads into Feng Yu''s basket.


    "What is your posture?!"


    Kishimoto''s eyes widened, even in the middle of the game, he couldn''t help being amazed at the posture of Naruto''s projection just now.


    Straighten your arms and rely solely on your wrists to exert strength, which is completely different from the normal projection posture.


    Naruto was too lazy to explain to Kishimoto. He just laughed and continued to laugh: "Osaka''s first and second scoring champions are of this level? It seems that Osaka''s basketball level is really much worse than ours in Kanagawa, although they are all A~ Class teams, but you are not as good as the tip of the iceberg in the south of Shanghai. It is more interesting to play with middle-aged people."


    "Asshole!"


    Kishimoto ran away again, but Naruto had already turned back to defense, even if Kishimoto wanted to fight directly, there was no chance.


    Nan Lie holds the ball and has lost eight consecutive three-pointers. This time, he did not choose to bet on his own hand again. Instead, he made a strong breakthrough in the inside of Xiangbei and faced Naruto''s defense.


    "Forced layup?!"


    "It''s impossible to score that way!"


    "No, his goal is Sakuragi!"


    "Ikebana! Be careful!"


    Numerous voices were mixed together, Nan Lie¡¯s knees had been aimed directly at Naruto¡¯s front door, and in Nan Lie¡¯s ears, what was echoing at this time was the kindly old gentleman¡¯s voice.


    ''Do you like basketball, Nan...''


    boom!


    The result of Nan Lie''s forced layup was of course directly hitting Naruto''s body. The basketball hit the board and bounced out, and there was no trajectory for the goal.


    Both Naruto and Nan Lie fell and ran into a poor photographer who was shooting on the sidelines.


    "Wow!!"


    beep!"The attacker fouled and hit someone with the ball!"


    "Senior Nan!"


    "Sakuragi!"


    "south!"


    The entire stadium was in a mess because of Nan Lie''s random attack, but Nan Lie''s consciousness had flown to another place.


    ''In the beginning, I was only going to frighten the opponent just for victory... I thought that as long as I waved my elbow, I would be able to stop the opponent from approaching me. I never thought I would really defeat the opponent.But once, I really knocked down someone... Fujima Kenji... it was the name.He was very brave, not afraid of my intimidation at all, did not retreat at all, and I knocked him down...


    Because the opponent¡¯s trump card was absent, our team was able to turn defeat into victory. I justified this behavior in my own heart... I said to myself [Victory is more important than everything]. Since that time, I have had one more listener. The nickname, which is innocent, should have been heard by Coach Kitano...Ace killer Nan...''


    "What a fool! You force a layup like that, of course you will be convicted of a foul!"


    Nan Lie opened his eyes, probably because of the impact when he fell just now. Nan Lie¡¯s head has not yet fully recovered to normal. What he sees is a familiar and kind face. Behind him is a group...according to the body shape. In terms of appearance, it should be a primary school student.


    "Coach, is he okay?"


    "Ah, we have already taken care of it urgently. As long as we don''t get any more collisions, there should be no problem."


    "But he shed a lot of blood."


    "Well, you guys don''t stay here anymore, go back to the stands and watch the game."


    "But it''s time-out now."


    "Yes, that''s why we ran here."


    "The timeout is only one minute. If you don''t go back, you won''t see a wonderful game."

 1767 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1767

    The old man drove a group of little ghosts back to the stands, then stood up and patted his pants: "I am now the coach of this group of children. They have been arguing since they knew that the third grader of Toyotama High School in Osaka is my student. I was about to come, so I brought them to Hiroshima, but the children frowned while watching the game..."


    "North... Coach Kitano!"


    Seeing that his most respected coach was about to walk through the corridor, Nan Lie couldn''t help but speak.


    "Does elementary school also use running and bombing tactics?!"


    "Hehe, although it''s still an eight-point offense and two-point defense, it''s still a long way from running and bombing. All in all, as long as they have a good time."


    ''Have fun...''


    Before Nan Lie returned to the stadium, the one-minute timeout was over, and the match between Xiangbei and Fengyu began again.


    That time, Nan Lie really wanted to knock Naruto off the court with his knees, but Nan Lie avoided him at the last moment, so although Naruto was hit on his shoulder, he didn''t receive any actual damage.


    On the contrary, it was Feng Yu. Because of the departure of captain Nam Yee, the players'' psychology had all been subtle changes, the psychological pressure had increased, and they had lost preparation for shooting.


    And Naruto continued to show his explosive jumping power, coupled with the support of Akagi and Naito, Xiangbei completely occupied the rebounding advantage.


    Mastering the advantage of rebounding means that outside shooters can play firepower.


    Brother Xiangbei glasses went into battle and calmly shot after receiving Miyagi''s pass.


    Huh!


    "The posture is pretty standard, it''s really good."


    Even the two great marksmen from Hainan and Xiangbei can only jump up to Mu Mu''s physical fitness, but in the basketball posture, Mu Mu''s three-pointer may not have the agile beauty of Mitsui, but it is very standard, like a textbook, constantly suffering After training, he is the only ability he can play on the field of this national competition, like a scalpel-like accurate three-pointer!


    "Oh oh oh! Senior Mu Mu is really amazing!"


    "To underestimate our deputy captain, he will suffer a lot!"


    "Victory must belong to us!"


    The boys in Xiangbei are very loved by their teammates, and they continue to cheer for their respected deputy captain.


    Mu Mu pushed his own glasses, he couldn''t even tell whether the eyes were sweat or tears, but it didn''t matter.


    Mitsui''s physical strength is about to bottom out, and coach Anzai replaced Mitsui with Mu Mu. Although the physical fitness of the glasses brother is the weakest person on the field, his precise three-point shooting ability still made Fengyu a big loss.


    The glasses brother has been on the field for less than a minute, and he has got two offensive opportunities. He made two shots, all of which were three-pointers and scored 6 points.


    Mumu''s role in Xiangbei, in addition to being one of the two big sugar cubes in Xiangbei, is also a fixed fort in Xiangbei.


    In fact, it¡¯s not difficult to guard Mu Mu. Anyone who pulls it out can prevent Mu Mu from death. But Mu Mu, you can¡¯t completely empty him. Xiangbei¡¯s glasses brother, but he was in the practice game with the mountain king. An amazing record of two of three three-pointers.


    With more than 9 minutes remaining in the game, Xiangbei 105:77, 28 points ahead of Fengyu.


    At this time, this point difference, it seems that everything has fallen into the dust, but in the eyes of coach Anxi, the game is still very long, long enough to change the final result.


    Snapped!


    Kishimoto''s three-pointer was directly slammed out of the field by Naruto''s big hat. The next time it was Xiangbei''s offensive. If this time, Xiangbei can open the point difference to 30 points, everything will be over.


    beep!"Fengyu requests a substitution!"


    Fengyu''s substitute point guard, who had only been on the court for less than a minute, came off, and the captain and ace player Nan Lie went into battle again.


    "Unconsciously, we all forgot, we all forgot the most fundamental thing, we forgot what coach Kitano asked us..."


    ''Do you like basketball?''


    ''The kind of basketball fun that Coach Kitano taught us and brought us...Today we want to recruit them all!''


    "The game hasn''t given up until now. You must win! The fun of victory is a hundred times stronger than defeat!"


    "What stupid thing to say, Nan! Victory was originally our only goal!"


    Coach Anxi put down the tea cup in his hand, Caizi next to him only heard a half of a whisper.


    "Fengyu''s eyes have changed..."


    Chapter 208-The Final Run


    ''Come on, Nan Lie, the game is still long, long enough to change the final battle.''


    Nan Lie went into battle with an injury, but the style of the game was even more brave than before.


    In other words, Nan Lie, who had always been guilty of guilt before, did not show his true strength at all. Now Nan Lie has driven his engine to the maximum.


    Nan Lie was so fast that he reached the northern half of Hunan all the way.


    Judging from his speed and the intensity of his breakthrough, it is really impossible to imagine that he hurt his head in the attack just now.


    ''Did this guy take the wrong medicine?!''


    Naruto thought in his heart, but he hurriedly defended Nan Yee.


    Nan Lie had just arrived outside the Xiangbei three-point line and immediately took off, shooting extremely fast.


    Naruto couldn''t cover it, and the basketball had flown over his head. Now, I can only bet that Nan Lie''s hand feels cold.


    Huh!


    The crisp net sound is very familiar to Xiangbei players. After all, they have a luxurious and extravagant group of three-point shooters, but this kind of voice appears in the halftime of their own team, which is really uncomfortable.


    "This guy..." Naruto squinted at Nan Lie, then showed a clear smile, "It seems to be resurrected, Feng Yu''s ace player!''


    Nan Lie finally made his first three-pointer after losing all eight consecutive shots. At this critical moment, at the moment when Fengyu encountered the biggest crisis and was about to collapse by Xiangbei, Nan Lie was finally resurrected. Up.


    105: 80


    After Nan Lie finally hit a three-pointer, he didn''t stand in place to celebrate, but immediately sprinted towards his own halftime.


    "Don''t stand stupid, hurry back to defend! The game is not over yet!"


    Fengyu players were all startled, and then shouted neatly: "Yes, captain!"


    "Fengyu''s turning point is here!" A Mu first commented.


    "Yes." Fujima accepted tacitly. "In fact, Nan Lie is also a very good player. The outbreak under high pressure can be considered a complete rebirth from the ashes, and it also gives Feng Yu a chance to fight back. "


    The little monkey''s face remained the same as before, and it seemed that everyone owed him the same amount.


    "I lost 25 points, is there any way to fight back?"


    A Mu''s big hand was placed on Qingtian''s head, and he held his hair loosely.

 1768 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1768

    "Look carefully, Qingtian, the game time is still very long now, carefully look at Fengyu''s counterattack."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    A Mu took the opportunity to pick up his little monkey, and the match between Xiangbei and Fengyu was continuing.


    Akagi continued to squeeze Iwata with his extremely strong body. Although Iwata tried his best and had a high morale, the gap in his body was still too large, and Akagi gradually lost his defensive position with his tremendous strength.


    Miyagi''s footsteps are flexible and quick. Although Itakura is much taller than him, he still can''t keep up with Miyagi''s speed.


    When Akagi pressed Iwata to get the best attack position, Miyagi immediately swayed half of Itakura with his flexible footsteps, and then immediately delivered the ball to Akagi.


    Akagi catches the ball smoothly and has a neat little hook under the basket.


    Iwata''s insufficient height, insufficient strength, and backward technology, the probability of being able to block Akagi is almost zero.


    107: 80


    "Run! We must use running and bombing to win the championship!"


    Under the leadership of Nan Lie, Fengyu players began to show their super high offensive frequency.


    After Iwata, the slowest one, passed the baseline ball, Kishimoto and Nan Yee immediately rushed towards the Xiangbei half with arrows. Kishimoto did not go to break through Naito''s poor defense, but decisively passed the ball to Nan Yee.


    After receiving the ball, Nan Lie didn''t make any adjustments, and immediately shot a three-point long shot. Naruto''s block was only half done, and the basketball was already flying overhead.


    107: 83


    Fengyu''s ace player was completely resurrected and made two consecutive three-pointers to help Fengyu quickly narrow the points difference.


    ''This guy¡­¡­''


    Naruto squeezed his chin with a headache, and then smiled with interest.


    ''That''s it... It''s that way to be interesting!''


    After the offensive and defensive transition, after Akagi passed the baseline ball, Naruto, Naito, and Miyagi immediately rushed, two tall and one short, all at high speed. At this moment when Fengyu has desperately launched a final counterattack. Xiangbei did not delay time and used more secure positional warfare tactics to grind Fengyu to death. Instead, it used offensive against offensive, to fight fast!


    ''Yes, that''s it!''


    Coach Anxi smiled and took a sip from the teacup.


    ''Cut them at the strongest point of the opponent, although it is not embarrassing, Kitano, but my players, I have to borrow your players to accumulate their confidence!''


    The three fast-breakers from Xiangbei rushed into the Fengyu half of the court with lightning, and the basketball passed through the hands of Miyagi and Naruto, and finally delivered to Naito''s hands.


    Naito took off to catch the ball, smashed with all his strength, and staged a beautiful empty-catch dunk again!


    109:83


    Xiangbei and Fengyu both started the crazy scoring mode. When the audience hadn''t had time to marvel at Naito''s wonderful slam dunk just now, Fengyu sprinted and launched their running and bombing tactics again.


    There are still eight minutes in the game, which is neither long nor short, but at this time, Fengyu has fully attacked and has completely ignored the problem of remaining physical strength. Xiangbei is the same as them. The two teams coincided with each other. The game''s offensive and defensive conversion speed has been raised to a new level.


    At this time, it has nothing to do with skills and physical strength, and is a coach with real mental strength and willpower. The one who can''t support it first will lose. Even Xiangbei, who is still leading by a big score today, is also likely to lose. .


    On the basketball court, no team can''absolutely'' win!


    Nan Yee and Kishimoto are Feng Yu''s two attacking trump cards, and basketball is quickly passed between them.


    Although Fengyu¡¯s defense is ugly, on the offensive end, they are considered to be one of the strongest teams in the country. After all, Fengyu can reach the top eight in the country with a powerful attack. Fengyu''s captain and vice captain, of course, the cooperation between them is incomparable.


    Although Naito has amazing physical fitness, experience is not something that can be improved in a short time.


    Nan Yee and Kishimoto passed the ball to each other, leaving Naito completely unsure which one to defend.The two also easily broke through Naito''s defense with this kind of cooperation. Under Xiangbei''s basket, Nan Lie changed hands and passed the ball to Kishimoto.


    Snapped!


    Huh!!


    The big hand from later slapped on the back of Kishimoto''s hand, but in the end he couldn''t stop Kishimoto''s slam dunk. Although the power was not as great as Naito''s previous performance, the mastery of the rhythm was more subtle.


    boom!


    Kishimoto lost his balance in the air and fell directly to the ground. Naito took two deep breaths, his face full of depression.


    beep!"White No. 15, the beater fouls, the score is counted, and an extra free kick!"


    "Good job, Senior Kishimoto!"


    "Great, we still have a chance to fight back! We will win!"


    Fengyu¡¯s players seem to be born again at this moment, and the game has been played until now. Because of Naruto¡¯s stimulation and Nan Lie¡¯s disorder, Fengyu has always played at an abnormal rhythm. At this time, his attention is completely The concentrated Fengyu is the real strength of the top eight teams in the country.


    "Okay!"


    Kishimoto sat on the ground and threw his fists hard, looking very excited.


    Nan Lie walked to Kishimoto''s side, stretched out his hand and pulled him up, Feng Yu''s captain and deputy captain smiled at each other and bumped him with his arm.


    "You know the tactics, Kishimoto?"


    "This is still nonsense with you, our Fengyu has only one tactic from start to finish!"


    "Get the championship with running and bombing!"


    Huh!


    109: 86


    Two three-pointers, plus a 2+1, Fengyu hit a very high hit rate in this period of time, although Xiangbei also hit all the attacks, but Fengyu, who scored three points in a row, kept the score down, 23 In eight minutes, there is still a chance!


    Offense wins the audience, defense wins the game!


    This is the truth on the basketball court. It is based on a strong inside line to lower the offensive rhythm, increase the defensive intensity, and oppress the opponent¡¯s offensive firepower. It can be said to be the most basic and conservative defensive tactic in basketball. After all, the pace is slow and not exciting enough, not just for the players, even for the audience, the exciting and exciting offensive matchup is much better than the defensive battle.


    In the last period of time, Xiangbei and Fengyu launched a crazy confrontation battle. Their tactics can basically be said to be no tactics, except for offense or offense, nothing else.


    Regardless of whether it is a pass or a change of direction, the ultimate goal is to attack. Both teams almost gave up their defensive abilities at this time. In the case of offensive opponents, both sides have a very high attack success rate, sharp and wonderful offense. , The change of offensive and defensive rhythm that makes people too late to breathe, the wonderful offensive battle that Xiangbei and Fengyu showed in the final time of the game really made the audience shouted and refreshed.


    beep!


    The referee blew the whistle for the end of the game. Except for Naruto, the rest of the players collapsed to the ground, almost all of them tired, especially the first shot of Xiangbei who reappeared in the last five minutes of the game. His physical strength still needs to be honed.


    However, even if it¡¯s a little tired, it¡¯s worth it. Xiangbei, who was rated as a B-level team, defeated the A~-level Fengyu in the first game of the national competition by 157:140 and 17 points and successfully advanced to the second round. .


    Chapter 209-The Ending Day, The Night in Xiangbei


    In the first game, Xiangbei defeated Fengyu, who was in the quarter-finals last year, by a big score. It can be regarded as opening up the situation nationwide. At least, no one will treat Xiangbei as an ordinary B-level team.

 1769 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1769

    Lingnan also won the first battle. Lingnan and their opponent Pill Sanshang are all C-level teams, but Lingnan, who was once inextricably able to play against Hainan, definitely has at least A~ level strength. Pill Sanshang¡¯s strength. The level is probably about the same as Miuradai. Although it is a frequent visitor to the national competition, it is not a famous team. Pill Sanshang can enter the national competition. It can only be said that Toyama''s basketball level is too poor. On the previous page, the Sanshang Pills are basically the Lingnan team in one round.


    Although the Lingnan players are participating in the national competition for the first time, they are a bit nervous, but their strength is still far above the three pill business.


    The 202 cm tall Yuzhu is also the second longest person in the country. It is only inferior to Xiaohetian who has not yet appeared in the official competition of the national competition. Such a huge height is quite big for the center of Pill Sansho. Oppressive force.


    Fukuda''s attack firepower is also considered top-notch nationwide, and only with his powerful breakthrough alone, it disturbs the defensive formation of Pill Sanshang.


    With Yuzumi''s dominance of the inside line, coupled with Fukuda''s powerful attacking firepower, and the comprehensive support of his ace Xian Dao Akira, Lingnan scored 57:23 in the first half, leading the pill Sanshang with a cruel advantage of 34 points.


    In the first half, it lost more than 30 points. It was necessary for Yaowan Sansho to fully understand the strength of the team that participated in the national competition with the third place in Kanagawa. Although Yaowan Sansho¡¯s coach deployed the lineup continuously in the second half, but because of the match Lingnan''s strength gap is really too big, and in the end he is still unable to recover.


    After 10 minutes in the second half, coach Tian Gang replaced the main lineup and rested in order to reserve energy for the future schedule, but in the end Lingnan still entered the second round with a big score of 94:53. .


    In other competitions, Aiwa Academy of Aichi Prefecture easily defeated Yokotama Industry with 103:58, nearly twice the score of its opponents; Osaka champion Daiei Academy, who defeated Toyotama in the Osaka United Final, 81:48 Fu Room; Changcheng 79:34 Haraguchi Commercial in Shizuoka Prefecture.


    The top five seeded teams with a bye in the first round are not calculated. Except for Fengyu''s upset loss to Xiangbei, the other pre-match optimistic teams all advanced smoothly.


    As night fell, the first day of the National Championship gradually came to an end. On this first day alone, 27 teams have already been eliminated, either going home or staying in Hiroshima to watch the National Championship.


    But no matter what kind, this hot summer has nothing to do with them, including Feng Yu, their summer is over.


    This is the cruelty of the elimination system. There is no second chance, no resurrection match. If you lose, you lose. If you lose, there will be no chance again.


    Xiangbei''s opponent in the second round of the competition was the Aichi County champion of last year''s top four Aiwa Academy-Mingpeng Industry. The biggest advantage of this team is its super rookie Mori Shigehiro!


    After congratulating each of their successful victory in the first round, the players from Xiangbei, Hainan and Lingnan returned to their respective residences.


    Lingnan and Hainan are both private schools, so they have more money than Xiangbei. The players of both teams live in high-end hotels. Although Xiangbei¡¯s expenses in the national competition are all reimbursed by the school, the school¡¯s approved funding must be more than Lingnan and Hainan are much less, so Xiangbei can only live in cheaper hotels.


    But it¡¯s not too bad, at least there are TVs and VCRs available in coach Anxi¡¯s room, allowing Xiangbei players to watch tomorrow¡¯s rival Ming Peng Industry¡¯s game video before the game starts.


    Although when they first went to Aichi, Naruto and the others had already seen Mori Shigehiro¡¯s performance in the actual game, but it was just a game after all. The famous friends were able to beat last year¡¯s semi-finals of Aiwa, and they are definitely strong. Because of his strength, Anxi coach will not allow such things as underestimating the enemy to happen in his team. Therefore, before the game, watching celebrities¡¯ game videos is a matter of course.


    The loud noises of "Boom" and "Boom" are constantly being heard on the TV. These are all the loud noises caused by the constant bombardment of the rim on the 15th of a famous friend.


    The head coach of Mingpeng didn¡¯t know where he dug the baby Mori Shigekuan. He is only in the first grade. He actually has a monster body with a height of 199 cm and a weight of 100 kg. With such a physical quality, even if he goes to the United States. It is also a rare piece of jade, as long as it is carefully crafted, Mori Shigehiro can display terrible strength in basketball.


    All the eyes of Xiangbei were staring at the big guy on the TV screen. What was playing on it was the match between Aihe Academy and Mingpeng Industry in the Aichi Prefecture United Final.


    Although Naruto had gone to Aichi Prefecture to watch that game, they were all surprised by Mori Shigehiro''s physical fitness that time, so their attention to the game itself was somewhat reduced.


    Now that I watch the video of the match between famous friends and Aihe again, of course, I can see more problems that I didn''t notice at the time.


    In the picture, Shigehiro Mori received a pass from his teammate, and rushed into Aiwa''s interior without any hindrance like a giant tank.


    Aiwa¡¯s main center and power forward double-teamed Mori Shigehiro at the same time, but they still couldn¡¯t stop the first-year metamorphosis. The two were knocked into flight by Mori Shigehiro at the same time. Even though Zhuxing was injured and left the field. The two were all on, and they couldn''t resist Mori Shigehiro''s strange impact.


    Mori Shigehiro hits Fei Ai and the two players and then staged a violent dunk. The power is as big as tearing the entire basket. Even watching the game video, you can see that the power of this monster in the first grade is definitely not the strongest in Xiangbei. Under the two, their physical fitness is really unimaginable for ordinary people.


    Coach Anxi pressed the time-out button, and the game was frozen in the scene where Mori Shigehiro was hung on the basket and refused to come down, and the referee called a foul.


    "Everyone tell me what you think of this Mori Shigehiro."


    Mitsui scratched his chin: "The physical fitness is really amazing. It seems that the style of play is the same as our Naito."


    Miyagi: "Yes, height, speed, power, and explosiveness are all rare monsters, but the technology is really rough. Although the dribble is OK, it seems that you will only rush forward after getting the ball. He should be a rookie who can only score under the rim. If you want to limit his ability, you just don''t let him rush to the inside."


    Coach Anxi nodded lightly, satisfied with the sense of smell of the two super guards from Xiangbei, and then turned to the one he was looking forward to most.


    "What do you think, Sakuragi-san?"


    "In fact, the advantages and disadvantages of this Mori Shigekuan are very obvious. Physically, it is definitely a rare genius. Although the technology is rough, it can be regarded as flawed. In fact, if Naito could enter Xiangyang or Lingnan at the beginning, Hainan might be He broke, and Miuradai would lose to us at the time, but also because Miuradai¡¯s other players were too weak to provide enough help to Naito. This Mori Shigehiro and Naito are the same type. Although the physical fitness is very good, but because The technology is rough, so someone must cooperate to be able to exert its power. As long as Miyagi can seal the famous friend, the No. 4 point guard, Mori Shigehiro''s offensive ability will definitely be greatly curbed."


    The eyes under the lens of Coach Anxi smiled admiringly: "Then what kind of tactics should we use in the battle against famous friends?"


    A professional basketball coach came to ask a first-year student about the tactics. This is really rare in places like Japan. However, this kind of thing happened to Coach Anzai and Naruto, but it seems very normal, at least all the players in Xiangbei No surprise at all.


    Naruto scratched his head: "In fact, our Xiangbei strength is higher than our famous friends, so no matter what kind of tactics we use. First, we can let Miyagi contain the opponent''s point guard and reduce the chance of their assists for Mori Shigekuan. Naturally, it can curb Mori Shigehiro¡¯s attacking firepower; secondly, Mori Shigehiro seems to like to hang on the rim. As a result, he was convicted of two technical fouls and sent off during the game against Aihe. In addition, he is only a newcomer after all. As long as I and Mitsui-senpai take the initiative to commit a foul, he will be able to go home and sleep in a short time. The inside line of the famous friend is completely supported by Mori Shigekuan, and love and that In World War I, after Mori Shigekuan''s exit, his famous friend was directly hit by Aihe. Aihe''s strength should be comparable to Hainan. As long as they lose this Mori Shigekuan, they cannot be our opponents; third, even if they don¡¯t. Mori Shigekuan went off the field. With the inside combination of me, the apes and Naito, unless a celebrity friend can take out three Mori Shigekuan at the same time, it is impossible to shake our inside advantage. As long as the inside wins, no matter what kind of use. The tactics are all right, so there is nothing to worry about at all."


    Naruto¡¯s analysis is justified and well-founded. Even coach Anzai kept nodding his head after listening. He valued Naruto. In addition to excellent physical fitness and skilled skills, what really valued was Naruto¡¯s head.


    "Sakuragi, if this is the case, you will be the coach tomorrow."


    Chapter Two Hundred and Ten-Monsters, Two First Grades


    At 10 am on the second day of the national competition, before the match between Xiangbei and the famous friends.


    Today is the second day of the match day. It is also the day when the famous friends of Aichi, Luoan of Kyoto, Hainan of Kanagawa, Hakata University of Fukuoka, and the undefeated Yamano of Akita, the five seeded teams on the first day of the match.


    The games of famous friends, Hainan and Sanwang are all in the morning, so Hainan and Sanwang cannot come to watch the match between Xiangbei and famous friends this time, but as a fellow of Kanagawa, Lingnan still appeared in the audience. Go to the Xiangbei platform.


    Lingnan killed the three pill merchants with a big score yesterday, but they are still not a well-known team in the national competition.After all, Pill Sanshang is just a weak team. Even if Lingnan wins them, it is not a great thing. The effect is completely different from Xiangbei''s defeat of Fengyu High School in the top eight last year.


    However, when Lingnan appeared in the stands, he still attracted some eyes, mainly Yuzhu and Xiandao.


    The number one man in Kanagawa is also second in the national competition. It is rare to see that the fish live in a huge enough height in the country; and the Lingnan ace players are handsome because of their handsomeness. After all, handsome guys are popular wherever they go.


    Apart from these two, Chishang, Fukuda and others...


    The main players of Xiangbei are all doing warm-up exercises on the court, but Xiangbei No. 11 is excluded. At this time, the depressed cold-faced fox is sitting on the bench, his face is even darker than before, although it is hot summer. However, his body exudes an air-conditioning that no strangers should enter. Obviously the cold bench makes him feel very upset, but the gauze on his eyes makes him have to be honest.


    Yesterday Ruchuan was opened by Nan Yee with his elbow. Although he bleeds a lot, the injury is not too serious. After being sent to the hospital, he had four stitches. If no accident, there should be a scar similar to Fujima. , Because it did not hurt the eyeballs, the actual impact is not too great.


    However, according to the doctor''s advice, Rukawa had better not play too vigorous sports in the last two or three days to avoid wound infection. If it is a basketball game, he can only play half the court at most.


    If Rukawa rests honestly, he should be able to catch up with the final against Sanno. Therefore, in order to be able to play in the game against Sanno, Rukawa can only sit on the bench honestly.


    After all, for an athlete, the biggest and most terrifying enemy is injury, so he should be honest now.


    While warming up, Naruto was watching all the players of the famous friend at the same time.


    Among them, the most noticeable is of course the freshman, No. 15 Mori Shigekuan. The tactics of famous friends are completely centered on Mori Shigekuan, a super center.In addition to the amazing physical fitness of Mori Shigehiro, the person that celebrities need to pay more attention to is Ueda Sora, the captain and main point guard of No. 4.


    This Ueda¡¯s physical fitness is average, he looks only a little taller than Miyagi, but he stands tall without Fujima, and is not excellent in speed and jumping, but the basic skills are very solid and the three-pointer is also very stable, although not Amu''s powerful strength and Miyagi''s lightning-like speed, but it is also considered a good, modest point guard, the strength should be slightly higher than Xiangyang''s backup point guard Ito Taku.


    But apart from the center and the point guard, the other players of the famous friends are not too strong.


    The main power forward Okubo is 187 cm, the small forward Kato is 182 cm, and the shooting guard Nakajima is 179 cm. It can be said that in addition to the super rookie Mori Shigekuan, the strength of the inside and outside lines is not too strong, so the famous friends will be in Mori Shigekuan. After committing a full foul, being loved and completely blown up, it can be said that the famous friend is not much different from Xiangbei in the original one-man team. It is a team that can be defeated as long as you defeat Mori Shigehiro.


    The warm-up time before the game ended, and the jump ball players from both sides walked to the middle circle.


    Mingpeng¡¯s jump ball player is of course Mori Shigehiro with monster-like strength and jumping ability, while the Xiangbei jump ball player is not the center forward Akagi Takeken, but Naruto.


    Mori Shigehiro approached and saw Naruto''s bright red head, and immediately showed a happy smile.


    "Ah, I remember you, you bumped into me before."


    Mori Shigehiro said this not because he held grudges. Although this big guy''s smile was a bit gloomy, in fact, his honesty was comparable to that of Shanwang No. 15. He was a big guy with a very simple heart.For Mori Shigehiro, the reason why he remembered Naruto was because Naruto and Naito deliberately bumped him into him when he was in Aichi. For Mori Shigehiro, it was the first time he met him The person who smashed himself back in strength, of course, has a deep memory of Naruto and Naito.

 1770 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1770

    Naruto grinned and said, "I remember you too, Mori Shigehiro, let''s compete in the game!"


    "of course!"


    Lingnan Ace was lying on the railing, looking lazily at the upcoming game.


    "Akagi, Naito, and Sakuragi start, Rukawa sits on the bench, coach, it seems that Xiangbei intends to directly block famous friends'' ace Mori Shigehiro, right?"


    Coach Tian Gang is still wearing his green T-shirt, which he has not known how long he has worn, and on the stage of this national competition, he also continues his duties as Tian Gang narrator.


    "Yes, that should be the case. The tactical characteristics of famous friends are obvious. Everything is centered on their super rookie Mori Jungkuan. As long as they can block Mori Jungkuan, the famous friends have no chance of winning."


    After listening to Tian Gang¡¯s commentator, the Lingnan players focused their attention on the upcoming game, but probably only Tian Gang coach and Xiandao thought of a deeper level.


    In the previous game, Fengyu, who is best at offensive, attacked and played fast; this game directly presented the strongest inside lineup and fought hard with famous friends¡¯ super centers, all aimed at the strongest point of the opposing team. Have a head-on showdown.


    ''Senior Anxi, it seems that even you are going to really make a move on the stage of the national competition.''


    There are probably only a few basketball coaches who can detect the intentions of the old fox in Xiangbei, and there are some basketball geniuses who are very sensitive, but for the audience, this game is very worth looking forward to.


    Mingpeng defeated Aihe Academy, the top four in the country, while Xiangbei defeated Hainan, the top four in the country, and Fengyu, the top eight in the country. Although these two teams were not well-known teams in the national competition before, they still rely on Their record so far this year, what kind of performance the two teams can do is of course very exciting, and the giants like Mori Shigehiro and Akagi, as well as the iconic "hairstyles" of Naruto and Naito, think It is not easy to be unobtrusive.


    Naruto and Mori Shigehiro stood in the middle circle, and they were gearing up to jump the ball at any time.


    The referee threw the ball into the air while blowing the whistle in his mouth.


    Under the gaze of the audience, the figures of Xiangbei No. 10 and Mingpeng No. 15 jumped into the sky at the same time. Although these two guys are all first-year students, their explosive jumping power is really amazing.


    Snapped!!


    Before the audience had time to marvel at the amazing jumping power of the two, Naruto and Mori Shige''s wide palms had already touched the basketball at the same time.


    With a basketball in between, both Naruto and Mori Shigehiro could feel each other''s terrifying power that was not inferior to their own. They were very excited when they seldom met their own strength, and of course they exerted more force on their arms.


    The basketball seems to have become deflated under the strange force of Naruto and Mori Shigehiro, but in the end, Naruto and Mori Shigehiro did not distinguish a winner or loser. The basketball was caught by the strange force of the two and flew out directly. Outside the court, no one picked up this basketball.


    Even the referee couldn''t determine who touched the ball last moment, and could only make gestures.


    "Jump the ball again!"


    At this time, the audience gave a neat exclamation and gave all the cheers to the two first-year players. The amazing jumping power and strength, the monster-level physical qualities of Naruto and Mori Shigehiro have just been in the national competition. The first shot was fired on the stage.


    "It''s really an exaggeration. How can these two first-year jumps be so high?!"


    "Are you kidding, those two are first grade?!"


    "Who is kidding! But I only heard that this year''s famous friends defeated last year''s top four Aihe Academy with their super newcomers, but I didn''t expect Xiangbei who defeated Fengyu to have such a first-year student!"


    "Xiangbei didn''t just defeat Fengyu. I heard that they also defeated Hainan by 31 points in the county meeting. They were the champion of Kanagawa."


    "Win Hainan by 31 points?! Really?!"


    Because of the strength of Naruto and Mori Shigehiro, the enthusiasm of the audience for this game has been ignited, of course, including the inner fighting spirit of Naruto and Mori Shigehiro.


    Compared to usual, Mori Shigehiro obviously entered a state of excitement earlier today. Those eyes that were not too big compared to his big face were full of burning fighting spirit.


    "You are really as good as I thought. I''m so happy to meet an opponent like you in the national competition. I must try my best to defeat you!"


    "This sentence, I will return you exactly the same!"


    The referee gestured to Naruto and Shigehiro Mori, and the two monsters of Xiangbei and Mingpeng jumped again in the first grade.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eleven-Three Big Beast Men, the Animal Insiders of Xiangbei


    The referee threw the basketball into the air for the second time, and the two monsters of Ming Peng and Xiangbei took off again!


    boom!


    Poor basketball was once again ravaged by the strange power of two power madmen~!


    Mori Shigehiro¡¯s absolute strength should be comparable to Naruto¡¯s and Naito¡¯s, but Naruto¡¯s jumping power is slightly better. Naruto¡¯s explosive jumping power is slightly above Mori Shigekuan, so Naruto¡¯s palm Above the basketball.


    With the advantage from top to bottom, Naruto slightly outperformed Mori Shigehiro on the jump ball and slapped the ball to the famous friend''s half.


    "Xiangbei!"


    The head coach of Ming Peng is the uncle who looks sloppy and sloppy. Now he is not as relaxed and lazy as he was against Aihe before. His eyes are very sharp, and his slightly sunken eye sockets make this uncle look alike. It''s like a certain animal.


    He discovered Mori Shigekuan, a player with superb physical fitness. From the time he saw Mori Shigekuan, he was sure that this kid, even if he only started playing basketball in junior high school, could definitely become a basketball superstar.


    Mori Shigehiro¡¯s performance in the game against Aiwa is enough to illustrate his immense potential, but now, it is the first time he has seen Mori Shigehiro lose on the jump ball!


    Like the uncle Hu, it¡¯s the first time all Ming Peng¡¯s players saw Mori Shigehiro lose on a jump ball, so of course they were a bit surprised and stunned. On the other hand, Xiangbei is very confident in Naruto and is very confident about him. I am not surprised to beat Mori Shigehiro on the jump ball, and of course my attention has not shifted.


    Xiangbei''s spirit was highly concentrated, and the famous friends were a little stunned. Under the circumstances, Miyagi quickly started before the famous friend''s master Ueda could react, and brought basketball into his control. Then, he turned to the famous friends. The field rushed.


    When all the members of Xiangbei started quickly, the famous friends and players reacted and quickly returned to defense.


    Among all the running players on both sides, the most eye-catching is Xiangbei''s No. 15!


    A bright bald head, looks even more burly figure than Ming Peng No. 15, but the speed is amazing!


    The audience watched this fast break with bated breath, for fear of missing any scenes.


    Although Ming Peng''s captain and master Ueda is a good point guard, there is still a certain gap compared with Miyagi, especially in terms of speed.Ueda fell behind one step at a time, and it was difficult to keep up with Miyagi''s footsteps.


    Miyagi reached the inside of a famous friend and saw that he could score a direct layup, but Miyagi did not choose the most reasonable way, but suddenly threw the ball back.


    "Leave it to you, Naito!"


    "Roar!!"


    The audience was shocked, probably because Xiangbei No. 15 came straight up like a mad beast, grabbed the ball with both hands, and smashed it into the basket of a famous friend with unimaginable brute force!


    Huh!!


    Naito''s hands were almost filled with explosives, as if to completely blow up the entire basket.


    "Oh my God, I almost scared me to death!"


    "What a powerful force, this bald head in Xiangbei is also very powerful!"


    "What''s the name of that bald head?"


    "Naito...it seems to be called this name, right, the last issue of "Basketball Weekly" seems to introduce the names of Xiangbei players."


    "Then what nonsense, take it out and have a look!"


    The audience was noisy because of Naito''s violent slam dunk. Naito really enjoyed the pleasure brought by this violence, just like a crazy King Kong, constantly beating the muscles he explained.

 1771 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1771

    The famous players were secretly speechless, and they didn''t expect that in addition to their Mori Shigehiro, there are actually players who can make such a powerful dunk.


    And Mori Shigekuan touched his head, with endless excitement and fighting spirit in his eyes.


    Mingpu attacked, captain Ueda slowly advanced with the ball.


    "Don''t panic, everyone, let''s score a goal first!"


    The captain Ueda did a good job. At least he was calm enough. He knew that Naito''s slam dunk just now shocked the celebrity players, so he hurriedly spoke to relieve everyone''s psychological pressure.


    The famous players know that Mori Shigekuan is their absolute trump card, so they are very cooperative with Mori Shigekuan.


    In addition to Mori Shigekuan and point guard Ueda, all the other players opened up and took the initiative to open up the space, giving Mori Shigekuan a chance to attack the inside.


    Ueda is slightly taller than Miyagi. If Miyagi wants to prevent him from passing the ball, it cannot be said to have no effect, but Ueda still has a little height advantage and passed the ball to Mori Shigehiro.


    After receiving the ball, Shigekuo Mori immediately showed his super speed.


    The speed of the body weighing 100 kilograms is still terrifying, because of such a huge body, it shows even more terrible power when moving.


    Mori Shigehiro has always been good at using his strong body to force the opponent''s inside line, because his speed and tonnage are too terrible, so no matter what kind of defense, he can directly crush with his strong body, but this time, Mori Shigehiro Breakthrough is not so easy.


    As soon as Mori Shigehiro entered the inside line of Xiangbei, three huge figures appeared beside him.


    Akagi, Naito, and Naruto simultaneously double-teamed Mori Shigehiro and applied pressure.


    "Triple defense?!"


    Uncle Hu Zha, a famous friend, was taken aback, then his eyes turned to the rest area in Xiangbei.


    Bai-haired Buddha seemed to notice that gaze, turned to the famous friend¡¯s resting area, nodded lightly, and then turned his face to the direction of the court again.


    Akagi, Naito, and Naruto are the three insider combinations, which can be said to be the strongest animal insiders in the country. Even the Kawada brothers of the mountain king and the three elders of Nobe are not as good in strength. they.


    No matter how strong Mori Shigehiro alone is, it would be fantastic to break through the double-team of these three beast men at the same time.


    Mori Shigehiro¡¯s biggest advantage is his terrible physical quality. Because of his strong body, he makes up for his technical shortcomings. However, under the double-team of the three big beasts in Xiangbei, Mori Shigehiro¡¯s power is no longer an unfavorable super killer. ~ Apparatus, and its technical weaknesses are naturally manifested.


    "Akuan, don''t take the ball for too long! Pass the ball quickly!"


    Uncle Huzha yelled from the sidelines, regardless of whether he was whistled by the referee or not. At first, he never thought that Xiangbei would send three people to block Mori Shigekuan at the same time. This time, the uncle Huzha could I really have a mouthful of old blood to vomit.


    Hearing the coach''s voice, Shigehiro Mori quickly passed the ball after failing to break through continuously.


    Snapped!


    Naruto had already paid attention to Mori Shigehiro''s movements, and when he made a pass, he immediately cut the ball away, and then immediately dribbled the ball towards the famous friend.


    "Quick break!!"


    All the members of Xiangbei immediately turned the defense and attacked. From here, we can also see the difference in speed between the players on both sides.


    Except for Mori Shigekuan, none of the other players'' 100m speeds were within 11 seconds. Therefore, in the fast attack and counterattack, they will expose considerable problems in front of Xiangbei.


    Naruto dribbled the ball and rushed towards the famous friend halftime. The main force of the famous friend, Okubo, could not keep up with Naruto''s speed, and could no longer form a strong defense against Naruto. Only theirs could keep up with Naruto''s speed. Super rookie Mori Shigehiro!


    Naruto took off to meet the famous friend''s basket, and Mori Shigekuan''s huge body vacated behind him.


    Naruto and Mori Shigehiro are huge bodies with a height of more than 190 cm, and the difference in weight is only 7 kg. Both of them are very strong male types, but their jumping power is beyond ordinary people. The standard is excellent, the huge body is flying in the air, it really has a violent beauty.


    Naruto felt Mori Shige''s wide palm close behind him, and immediately took back the basketball that was about to be shot. Then he twisted his waist in the air and jumped into the air for a second time. With the monster-like body control ability, the original shot was turned into Slam dunk.


    boom!!


    beep!!


    Mori Shigehiro did not expect that Naruto would come such a hand, unable to dodge in the air, and directly hit Naruto''s body.


    Mori Shigekuan''s tonnage was too large, and his collision force was even greater. Naruto was hit by Mori Shigehiro in the back and barely dumped the ball into the basket in midair, but his body still flew forward uncontrollably.


    Naruto was about to hit the basket in front of him, and barely twisted to avoid the metal basket, but his balance was completely lost, and he fell to the ground tragically, from the loud noise. , Definitely did not fall lightly.


    "White No. 15 assault foul, the score is counted, and an extra free kick!"


    The referee gestured for Mori Shigehiro to commit a foul, and then immediately ran to Naruto to confirm whether he was injured.


    "Referee, I am not injured and can continue to play."


    Naruto waved his hands and feet to signal that he was completely okay, Mori Shigehiro had an apologetic look on his face: "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to, are you okay."


    Mori Shigehiro was really a good boy, he definitely had a fight with the mountain king''s Xiaohetian, but the collision did not have anything to do with him.Originally Mori Shigehiro rushed up from behind to block Naruto, and then fell from the right. Naruto fell from the left. It should be impossible to collide, but Naruto suddenly pulled a stick in the air to dunk, and his body appeared in Mori Shigehiro. In front of, the situation that should have not been hit has also become a collision, and Mori Shigehiro''s offensive foul will occur. In fact, it should be Naruto''s problem, but the honest child still apologized honestly.


    Naruto gently punched Moriji''s wide jaw with his hand.


    "Stop talking nonsense, we are playing, aren''t we?"


    Chapter 212-Double Cover


    Huh!


    Although Naruto''s free throw posture is ugly, but the hit rate is still very high, a free throw hit, hit 2+1 successfully, Xiangbei opened 5:0 leading famous friends.


    However, the celebrities are not willing to be beaten passively. After Naruto made a free throw, the celebrity power forward Okubo immediately passed the baseline ball and the whole team launched a fast attack counterattack.


    The basketball is passed back and forth between Kato, Nakajima and Ueda. All three of them are third-year players of famous friends. They have been working together for a long time, so they are very tacit, although their physical fitness is not too good. , But relying on the tacit cooperation between each other to pass the ball, Miyagi and Mitsui could not find a chance to intercept the ball.


    With the tacit cooperation of the celebrity friend, he passed the ball steadily through the midfield, and then suddenly changed the passing rhythm, sending the basketball into Mori Shigehiro''s hands.


    After Mori Shigehiro got the basketball, he immediately showed his great strength as a famous friend super rookie. His speed and explosiveness were fully displayed at this moment, holding the basketball with one hand and bombing the basket of Xiangbei with all his strength!


    Huh!!


    Xiangbei¡¯s basket was constantly shocked by Mori Shigehiro¡¯s violent slam dunk, and the audience understood why in the past the national competition was not regarded as a famous friend of a strong team. It suddenly broke out this year and defeated the last four. Strong Aihe Academy, with such a monster-level rookie, is enough to turn a famous friend from an ordinary team into a strong team at the national level.


    Even Coach Anzai couldn¡¯t help being surprised by Mori Shigehiro¡¯s physical fitness. If it were other coaches, I¡¯m afraid I really wanted to dig such a treasure into his team, but for Coach Anzai, this is no longer necessary. , After all, there are Naruto and Naito. Xiangbei already has two monster-level players with physical fitness. As long as they can be well tuned, plus Akagi, Mitsui, Rukawa and Miyagi, they all have the ability to become national players. The quality, just to teach them a few, Anxi coach is very troublesome.


    Mori Shigehiro''s violent dunk fully demonstrated his terrifying explosiveness, and his famous friends, also because of Mori Shigekuan''s strong slam dunk morale, were restored, and the speed of defense was also much faster.


    Mori Shigekuan was very fast, he was the first friend to return to defense, and he was guarded by the famous friend in a blink of an eye.


    Xiangbei has no chance to attack. Of course, it is to slow down the attacking rhythm and play steadily to score this goal.


    Ming Peng''s captain Ueda defended Miyagi, seeing that Miyagi''s dribbling skills are very stable and the height is very low, so he did not rush to implement steals.


    In fact, Ueda is right to do this. Miyagi has a low chassis and fast speed, low dribble height, and good skill. If it is not a stable situation, he will steal Miyagi hastily, and I am afraid that only Miyagi will break through. Even a point guard at the level of Yamano''s Fukatsu Kazushin has been turned around by Miyagi because of a failed steal. If Ueda makes a rash move, he will definitely expose a huge flaw.


    Miyagi made several breakthrough moves in a row, Ueda defended tightly, but he didn''t try to steal, he was calculating the defensive ability of the point guard in his heart, and after 10 seconds, Miyagi changed hands and passed the ball to Akagi.


    "Teach the first-year kid well, boss!"

 1772 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1772

    ''Chief'' is Miyagi''s name for Akagi''s transfer, Miyagi will only call Akagi the leader, of course, most of the time he is called the gorilla directly.


    After Akagi received the ball, his fighting spirit rose.


    In addition to the main goal of Xiangbei to dominate the country, Akagi has longed for the position of the first center in colleges and universities for a long time, and has never given up. Even if compared with Masashi Kawada, it is still at a disadvantage, Akagi did not give up becoming a college The ambition of the first center.


    Naruto and Naito are both players from Xiangbei, so Akagi does not need to be compared with them, but among the three of Mori Shigehiro, Kawada Masashi, and Akagi Takeken, this year''s top center in college will definitely be among the three of them. It was decided that if Akagi could not defeat Mori Shigehiro here, then he would not have the confidence to defeat Kawada Masashi.


    After Akagi received the ball, he immediately played backwards.


    Yuzumi, who comes from Kanagawa and has competed with Akagi many times, knows Akagi''s strength and progress best. Compared with the prefectural meeting, Akagi''s strength has grown a lot again. Today Akagi has already left him far behind. Behind me.


    "Akagi, you must become the number one center forward in the country!"


    The monkey boss clenched his fists with both hands and his voice was very low.


    Although he and Akagi are indeed old opponents, he also admires Akagi''s strength and tenacity. If among the three, Yuju most hopes that Mizu will become the number one center forward, it is undoubtedly Akagi who has repeatedly defeated him. Just constitution.


    After the battle with Hetian, Akagi has indeed become stronger. This is obvious to all people in northern Hunan.


    Akagi hit back twice in a row, and realized that Mori Shigehiro''s strength was above him. If he hits with brute force, I''m afraid it won''t have any good results, and immediately changed his offensive tactics.


    Akagi not only used brute force to fight behind him, but also added a shift of left and right center of gravity.


    Akagi doesn''t have the huge power that Naruto has burst out of short inches, so it''s not suitable for Naruto''s back-up singles with a very low center of gravity, so he can only use other methods.


    Mori Shigehiro, like Naito, likes to fight physically and powerfully against strong enemies. He just noticed that Akagi''s strength is not as good as his own, but it is not much worse. When he was rejoicing, Akagi suddenly changed his offensive tactics, shaking his center of gravity continuously. Mori Shigehiro is very uncomfortable with his post-up singles.


    There is no strong center in Aichi Prefecture, which is the same as the situation in Osaka. Therefore, with his terrifying body, Mori Shigehiro can immediately rise to become a dominant center.


    But if it is in Akita or Kanagawa, even if Mori Shigehiro can become a strong rookie center, it is absolutely impossible to become a super center with absolute dominance in the interior like in Aichi, because Neither Akagi and Hetian are weak, a rookie who wants to beat the captain of Xiangbei with his physical fitness, that is simply joking!


    Akagi''s continuous change of center of gravity, combined with strength and skill, made Mori Shigehiro extremely uncomfortable. Although his strength and speed are higher than Akagi, he still cannot resist Akagi''s step-by-step attack. He is clearly stronger than Akagi. But Akagi was squeezed to the basket step by step.


    The corner of Akagi''s eyes looked back at the position of the basket. After moving to the left, he immediately turned halfway to the right.


    Although Mori Shigehiro was big, his speed and responsiveness were excellent, but because his reaction speed was too fast, his body had already moved out before his brain could judge whether Akagi''s actions were offensive or fake.


    Mori Shigehiro moved to the left, and the right was emptied a little. Akagi turned around and turned sideways to the rim of the famous friend. He took off and made a light hook under the basket.


    Huh!


    Mori Shigehiro failed to defend and could only watch Akagi easily take the ball.


    7:2, Xiangbei leads.


    Center¡¯s offensive skills are not just about layups, dunks, and jump shots under the basket. Left and right hooks are also necessary offensive skills for a center. In this regard, the best player in high school basketball in Japan is of course Kawada. Masashi, whether left-handed or right-handed, Kawada can maintain a fairly high hit rate.


    Akagi is still a bit worse than Kawada, and his close-range hooks at the basket are fine. As for the middle distance, although Akagi has started practicing, he still cannot guarantee a sufficient hit rate.


    But in any case, Akagi¡¯s attacking skills are much better than Mori Shigekuan. With his physical fitness, Mori Shigekuan can ravage Aihe¡¯s center at will, but it is necessary to say that the captain of the orangutan in Xiangbei will be completely and extinctly blocked. Even Sugiyama Shota couldn''t do this.


    Akagi''s wonderful performance in the basket also made the audience exclaimed. Although Akagi is not as good as Mori Shigeku in terms of physical fitness, Akagi must be far better than today''s famous friend No. 15, compared to Xiangbei. One was a duel with Feng Yu, and now it must be a super decisive battle inside.


    The famous friend quickly launched a counterattack, and the first candidate for the fast break did not think of him except Mori Shigehiro.


    Mori Shigehiro is the fastest and strongest of his famous friends. To defeat the powerful Xiangbei, there is no other way except relying on their super rookie Mori Shigekuan.


    Although Mori Shigehiro was scored by Akagi, his mentality did not seem to be affected at all. While running, his speed advantage was immediately revealed.


    Naruto and Naito ran wildly with Mori Shigehiro, while Mitsui and Miyagi formed left and right wings. Although their speed can also keep up with Mori Shigehiro, their body and strength are too much to fight Mori Shigehiro. Coach Anzai doesn¡¯t want it. In the event of a player being injured and leaving the field, especially Mitsui once had a knee injury, of course, we must be more careful.


    Mori Shigekuan turned into a heavy tank and directly hit the inner line of Xiangbei, then took off and received a pass from Ueda in midair.


    The red-haired monkey and the bald bull in Xiangbei took off at the same time, and their huge palms went to the basketball fan in Sen Zhongkuan''s hand to block Sen Zhongkuan''s slam dunk.


    Snapped!!


    The basketball flew out of Mori Shigehiro''s control under the dual force of Naruto and Naito, and the referee''s whistle followed.


    "Red No. 10 thugs foul, take two free throws!"


    Chapter 213-The Sorrow of the One-Man Team


    Naruto compensated for the last foul and slammed Mori''s dunk, but he also sent Mori to the free throw line.


    The players of Xiangbei and Mingpeng are standing on both sides, Naruto and Akagi are the closest to the basket, ready to fight for rebounds at any time.


    Mori Shigehiro adjusted his breathing, then shot.


    when!


    The first penalty strikes iron.


    when!


    The result of the second free throw has not changed. Mori Shigehiro is almost the O''Neal of Japanese basketball. Although he has the speed and explosiveness, the free throw was really ugly, and he lost both.


    Uncle Hu Zha of the famous friend covered his face with his hands, and the face covered by the palm was full of helpless expressions.


    Mori Shigekuan''s muscles are quite strong, but this is the problem. Because the muscles are too strong, his wrists are stiff, and there is no problem with short jump shots. However, the free throw is completely inaccurate. In the prefectural meeting in Aichi Prefecture, Mori Shigekuan''s The average free throw percentage is only 47.6%, about half of Naruto''s, so Naruto''s foul is earned.


    Akagi and Naruto rushed inside together, Mori Shigehiro stood at the free throw line, and the player with the highest inside line of the famous friend was the 187 cm power forward Okubo. With this height, how could he beat the primates of Xiangbei in rebounding? combination?In the end, the orangutan captain from Xiangbei overpowered Okubo and took off the rebound.


    After Akagi grabbed the rebound, he immediately stretched his arms and threw the basketball to the front court.


    "Fast break!"


    There is no need for the orangutan captain to say anything. In addition to Naruto and Akagi who are fighting for rebounds, Xiangbei has all rushed towards famous friends at halftime.


    Miyagi jumped up and received a slightly higher pass from Akagi, but his speed was reduced as a result, allowing Ueda to catch up. Ueda waved his arms and defended with a little advantage of his height, not allowing Miyagi to Directly break through the inside line of famous friends to score.


    Miyagi lowered the center of gravity, changed direction quickly, swayed half of Ueda''s position, and made a gesture to pass the ball to Naito, who was already inside.


    Mori Shigehiro, who was chasing from behind, saw this scene and immediately rushed towards Naito.


    Naito and Mori Shigehiro have many similarities in appearance, the same wide and the same huge, and their styles are very similar, with amazing speed and power, and both are rough in play, and can only attack inside. Both of them especially like slam dunks.


    From Mori Shigehiro''s point of view, of course he would not let go of the chance to confront Naito, so he immediately rushed towards Naito.


    However, Miyagi didn''t give Mori Shigehiro and Naito a chance to face off directly, but changed hands and gave the ball to his guard partner.


    After Mitsui caught the ball, he immediately connected to the breakthrough action. The two actions were completed in one go without any signs of congestion. Obviously, the basic skills were extremely solid to make this beautiful breakthrough action.


    Mingpeng''s shooting guard Nakajima is not good at offense, but is of the same type as Lingnan''s Chishang, that is, a defensive expert.


    Mitsui made such a beautiful breakthrough, but he still didn''t break through Nakajima''s defense. He couldn''t help but look a little different at this guy with squinted eyes and thick eyebrows.


    Nakajima''s will is very tenacious, so the defense is very strong. Regardless of physical exhaustion, the defense is like a copper wall and iron wall, so Mitsui can''t find a breakthrough opportunity in a short time.


    Seeing that Akagi and Naruto were already in position, Mitsui immediately gave Miyagi a wink, and then the two super guards from Xiangbei began to run at the same time.

 1773 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1773

    Mitsui''s and Miyagi''s running routes overlapped. The moment the two guards staggered, Miyagi immediately became a human wall, blocking Nakajima, who had been guarding Mitsui, and the person in front of Mitsui became the captain of the famous friend Ueda. .


    Ueda¡¯s defensive ability is inferior to Nakajima, and he is only 172 cm tall. The height difference between Ueda and Mitsui is not small, so the pressure on Mitsui is relatively small. Under Ueda¡¯s defense, Mitsui immediately shoots long distances and moves quickly. And confident.


    Huh!


    Mitsui''s three-point shot from long range fully proved his majesty as the number one marksman in Xiangbei, and then he waved his arm vigorously to celebrate his good feel today.


    However, Mitsui''s long-range shots need to be supported by strong rebounding ability inside.


    Before Akagi and Naruto were in position, Mitsui did not rush to take a three-point shot. One was because Nakajima''s defense was so strong that he couldn''t easily take a shot, and the other was the main reason. Only Naito is the only one. Although his wife and Mori Shigehiro are evenly matched, they can''t be completely suppressed. Mitsui didn''t make a rash shot just now because Xiangbei did not have an absolute rebounding advantage.


    And when there are Akagi, Naruto and Naito in the basket, even facing the undefeated mountain king, the rebounding advantage is also on the Xiangbei side.


    Because of Mitsui''s three-pointer, Xiangbei once again widened the point difference. It was only more than two minutes before the start of the game. Xiangbei had already led the famous friend by 10:2. This scene was not in the expectations of all the famous friends, but it seemed Of course.


    The focus of Ming Peng is their rookie center Mori Shigekuan. When Mori Shigekuan¡¯s ability is brought into play, Ming Peng can of course become a strong team from an ordinary team, but before Xiangbei¡¯s animal inside line, a Mori Shige Kuan is obviously difficult to break through the encirclement, and because of the lack of support from strong teammates, Mori Shigehiro played quite hard in the opening game.


    The strongest point of the famous friends was strangled by the animal insiders in Xiangbei, so it was natural to be left behind.


    Coach Anxi sits firmly on the Diaoyutai. The old man appears to be very leisurely. He doesn''t feel nervous in the game at all. He also knows that even if the team has a little problem, they still have a coach on the field in Xiangbei. It is not a last resort. Don''t bother him to drive the white-haired Buddha.


    The famous friend Hu Zha has a completely different look. Mori Shigehiro encountered the containment of the Xiangbei animal inside line that he did not expect before the opening. Now the difference between the two sides has reached 8 points. If the difference is expanded to more than 10 points in one fell swoop , Then he must call a timeout.


    Mori Shigehiro''s simple head cannot currently consider the complex and profound issues of court tactics, but this guy is very happy now, or he is enjoying the fun of the game.


    Ueda was very careful with the dribble this time, paying attention to Miyagi''s steal.


    As the main point guard of a famous friend, Ueda still has some tactical vision. At least he is very clear that if he falls behind Xiangbei by more than 10 points in the opening game, his teammates will suffer a considerable blow. Therefore, this goal is very important. It is absolutely necessary for famous friends.


    Ueda calmly observes opportunities and appears not arrogant or impetuous. He will never attack or pass the ball rashly when he has not found a good opportunity. From this point of view, Ueda is relatively qualified as a point guard.


    The famous friends and players ran to each other, regardless of their physical strength, took the initiative to empty the inside line, giving Mori Shigekuan a chance to attack.


    Although the Ming Peng team is not particularly strong outside of Mori Shigekuan, the team''s tacit understanding is really good, and every player has a''dedication'', and the whole team cooperates with Mori Shigekuan to attack.


    With the selfless cooperation of all his teammates, Mori Shigehiro once again got an offensive opportunity. With a 100 kg tonnage and explosive power, he smashed Akagi and scored an empty dunk!


    10:4


    Mori Shigehiro successfully staged his best empty pick slam dunk, and the famous players and Uncle Hu Zhe also breathed a sigh of relief.


    But the current situation is only a sigh of relief, because Xiangbei is not a team that can be defeated by defeating one person, and once Mori Shigehiro is completely defeated, the famous friend will completely collapse.


    In Xiangbei''s next attack, Naruto used as an attack arrow to attack the famous friend''s basket.


    Mingpeng''s small forward Kato is average on both offense and defense, and is far from the small forwards Naruto has encountered before. After all, Nanlie, Sendo, Rukawa and Zebei are all top super players in the country. Small forward, and with them Xiangbei, the quality of this Kato is not even second-rate.


    As a result, the audience saw a very magical scene. He was obviously a small man measuring 182 cm, but he was completely inferior to a big man measuring 193 cm in terms of mobility.


    Kato''s strength is too different from Naruto''s, so Naruto used his flexible footsteps to completely play around. Kato was completely unable to keep up with Naruto''s quick footsteps. During the continuous left and right changes, he was completely thrown away by Naruto with a larger tonnage. Open, can only follow Naruto to eat the dust, that is really pitiful and tight.


    After Naruto broke through Kato, he took advantage of the opportunity to break into the inside of Ming Peng. Ming Peng''s power forward Okubo had to spend all his energy to deal with Naito alone, and there was no time to defend Naruto. For Ming Peng, this is a very obvious one. For the team, in this case, only Mori Shigehiro can defend Naruto.


    Mori Shigehiro took the initiative to raise, and came to defend Naruto.At this time, Akagi in the basket has been completely empty. As long as the ball is passed to Akagi, the latter will definitely be able to score easily. Whether it is a dunk or a jump shot, it will become extremely relaxed and smooth when it is extremely close to the basket.


    However, Naruto did not pass the ball to Akagi, but made it hard by himself.Under the interception of Mori Shige''s huge body, Naruto didn''t pause, and took off directly, his arms straightened completely.


    The reclining angle and excellent wingspan made up for the height gap between Naruto and Mori Shigehiro. The basketball flew past Mori Shigehiro''s giant palm cover and plunged into the rim of the famous friend.


    12:4


    Chapter 214-Anxi''s Laughter


    Although Mori Shigehiro has amazing physical abilities, he is only a person after all. Compared with Xiangbei''s animal inside line, he is actually good enough alone. The famous friend will be behind Xiangbei by a big score in the opening, not because Mori Shigekuan is not strong enough, but the other players of Ming Peng are too weak compared with Xiangbei, just like Xiangbei last year and the year before.


    The famous friend attacked. When Mori Shigehiro was still in position, Naruto, Akagi and Naito formed a three-corner formation, which faintly put pressure on Mori Shigehiro.


    However, Mori Shigehiro has a simple personality and will not consider pressure at all, and directly enters the Xiangbei inner line.


    Ueda calmly observed the opportunity. After taking the ball for half the time, he changed hands and passed the ball to his own power forward Okubo!


    Although Okubo is not tall as an inside player, his own strength should be similar to that of Hainan¡¯s Masa Muto. It¡¯s just that in this game, he has not played anymore. After all, there are four major insiders ruled by King Kong. Other players, even if It is the Nobe of Sanwang, and it is difficult for him to have any brilliant performance in the interior.


    Okubo''s overall quality is not too bad, at least the offensive and defensive experience is higher than Naito.


    After keeping the ball for a long time, he tried Naito''s defense left and right, but, beyond his expectation, this physique and Mori Shigekuan were almost indifferent to Xuanzhen''s big man, but his reaction on the defensive end was surprisingly bad.


    Naito''s offensive and defensive abilities are not at the same level. After all, offense can rely on physical talent, but defense can only rely on heavy experience.


    Like Lingnan¡¯s Afu, although his offensive skills have not been reduced but improved when he is alone in the field, but on the defensive end, it is completely worthless. Naito is actually in the same situation as Fukuda.


    With that monster-like body and explosive power, as long as Naruto''s support, even in the inside line of the mountain king, Naito can show explosive strength, but the defense can only rely on countless experience. Accumulation, it is absolutely impossible to do anything, even Naruto, it is because of the constant playing with Xiandao, Rukawa and Zebei that they have exercised their current defensive ability.


    Xiangbei No. 15 still has a long way to go in defense. Today, among the main players in Xiangbei, Naito is still the biggest defensive loophole.


    The famous friend¡¯s big-mae Okubo didn¡¯t expect that he wanted to test a few times, looking for opportunities to pass the ball to Mori Shigekuo, but found loopholes in Naito¡¯s defense. With the change of left and right, he actually easily broke through Xiangbei 15 No.''s defense, and then easily scored a jump shot from close range.


    The scoring was very easy this time, even Okubo himself couldn''t believe it after he scored. It was not until the referee made a gesture to indicate that the score was valid, and he reacted and celebrated with his teammates.


    12: 6


    Naito Tetsu also touched his big bald head without hair, with a depressed expression, constantly thinking about how to defend.


    And Xiangbei''s on-court coach is watching at this time, and has no intention of intervening at all.


    Starting from the practice game when staying together, Naito has always been the biggest defensive loophole in Xiangbei, constantly being slammed, cheated, and shaken, but coach Anxi still insists on letting Naito stay on the court, even when he is playing against the mountain king. .


    This is definitely not because Xiangbei needs Naito''s offensive ability. In fact, even without Naito, Xiangbei''s offensive firepower will not be lost to the mountain king. Coach Anxi persistently put Naito on the court just to keep him out of the game.


    Naito has a strong self-esteem. Every time he is broken, he will think about how to defend next time. This is the so-called shame and move forward. So Naito and Anzai are very happy to see the fact that Naito is constantly being broken. Yes, because their purpose is to train Xiangbei''s inside pillar next year. As for the next year, don''t worry.


    Naito¡¯s offensive power can almost be ranked as the best in the country, but on the defensive end, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s not even the third-rate in the country. This discovery immediately made Naito, who looks a little scary, in the eyes of the famous friends. Become a sweet potato, in addition to creating an offensive opportunity for Mori Shigehiro, celebrity players also began to deliberately target Naito this point to attack.


    On the defensive end, Naito suddenly encountered huge defensive pressure, and constantly rushed. On the defensive end, he was unable to exert enough strength to allow his famous friends to continuously attack and score.


    Famous players continue to successfully score points on the offensive end, self-confidence naturally accumulates, and attacks become smoother, but on the defensive end, the performance of famous players really cannot be described as''performance''.


    The five players on the Sh¨­bei field all have quite powerful abilities, especially Naruto and Mitsui, who are very technically comprehensive types. No matter what kind of players are changed, it is difficult to fully contain Naruto and Mitsui.


    Among the three of Akagi, Naito and Naruto, Mori Shigehiro can barely deal with one, no matter how tough the body is, but with a first-year rookie, while suppressing the animal inside line in Xiangbei, it is simply a fantasy .


    Mori Shigehiro can only target Akagi alone, and Naruto and Naito''s abilities are liberated. The two strikers of famous friends, Okubo and Kato, are completely tragic on the defensive end.


    Kato¡¯s quality is average. When it comes to comprehensive strength, he is the weakest of the five players on the court. Even if he fights his life, he can¡¯t defend Xiangbei No. 10, which has both speed, strength and skill. He is both offensive and defensive. Was completely exploded.


    And because the small forward quality of the famous friend is too poor to limit Naruto''s abilities, Naruto keeps breaking through the inside line of the famous friend, and then whether it is a personal attack or an assist, it is up to him to decide.


    Because of Naruto¡¯s constant passing support, Naito¡¯s powerful strength and jumping ability can also be used. With Mori Shigehiro fully focusing on Akagi, Okubo alone cannot resist the rioting Xiangbei bull. Bombing famous friends on defense is a tribute to them''greeting'' themselves on the offensive end.


    Mingpeng is not an opponent of Xiangbei on the inside, and the outside is the same.

 1774 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1774

    Mingpeng¡¯s shooting guard Nakajima is the best perimeter defensive player for Mingpeng. Its bovine sugar-like close defense is almost equivalent to that of Lingnan¡¯s Ikegami classmates. However, like the situation in Ikegami, Nakajima is very strong on the defensive end. The offensive end seems to be insufficient, so Mitsui''s pressure on the defensive end is very small, and the main shooting guard of famous friends has not scored a point in the first half so far, which is far from the performance of the Xiangbei shooting guard.


    Mitsui''s scoring ability was under pressure from Nakajima, but in the pass assists, Mitsui did not weaken much, and continued to send assists to Naruto and Miyagi.


    The two guards in Xiangbei are actually both national-level dual guards. They can change positions at any time. Mitsui is under defensive pressure from Nakajima on the offensive end, while Miyagi automatically tops them. With agile skill, he showed a strong scoring ability.


    Although Ming Peng has a powerful super rookie Mori Shigekuan, he is not as good as Xiangbei in the overall level of the player. Mori Shigekuan alone cannot change the overall situation.


    Because the celebrity friends are lagging behind in overall strength, Xiangbei always maintained the lead in the first half. Although Naito¡¯s defensive loopholes prevented Xiangbei from being able to increase the points difference to more than 10 points, the celebrities were also unable to narrow the points difference. The score anxiously rises, Xiangbei has always been in the lead.


    In the 16th minute of the first half, Xiangbei was 47:39, 8 points ahead of the famous friends.


    Xiangbei''s Anxi coach is still as stable as usual. Although Xiangbei does not have an absolute advantage in the score now, the actual situation has been controlled by Xiangbei.


    Among the 39 points scored by celebrities, their ace player Mori Shigehiro scored only 13 points, of which 10 points came from a dunk, 2 points were a jump shot from the basket, and one of four free throws scored 1 point. Only these 13 points That''s it.


    Although 13 points in 15 minutes of play are not too small, it is still too few for Mori Shigehiro.


    Because Mori Shigehiro is the only trump card of famous friends, he has always scored the most famous friends since he entered the famous friends.


    Even in the game against Aiwa Academy, Mori Shigehiro was off in the second half because of a full foul. Mori Shigehiro only played a little more than half of the game, but in that game, Mori Shigehiro also got 37. The highest score of the game is even better than the 35 points of Aichi Star Zhusei Dai. If it weren''t for Mori Shigehiro''s two technical fouls, he would face one of the top four in Aiwa Academy, Mori Shigehiro It is also very likely to take 50 points.


    But now in this game, most of the first half of the game has passed. Mori Shigehiro''s score has not exceeded 20. This is the first time Mori Shigehiro has appeared after joining a famous friend. It can be said that Mori Shigehiro is in this game. It encountered considerable suppression of the animal inside line in northern Hunan.


    The ace players encountered Xiangbei''s containment. The reason why the famous friends have not fallen behind by a big score is only because Xiangbei has not yet come up with real strength, and their defensive loopholes have been left on the court.


    Although Xiangbei has not yet started to open the score, the rhythm of the game is still completely controlled by Xiangbei. If Mori Shigehiro can''t play his full strength, the famous friend has no chance of winning at all.


    Before the end of the first half, the stamina of the famous friend Hu Zha was finally exhausted, and the game was suspended for the first time.


    "Oh ha ha ha ha..."


    Chapter 215-The Change of Famous Friends


    The grandfather of KFC from Xiangbei gave out an unkind laugh. He had already expected this. In this game, the person who called the timeout must be the coach of the famous friend.


    Not long ago, his white-haired Buddha also encountered a situation where no one was available, but now it is different. Xiangbei has a group of strong players who may become national players in the future. Coach Anxi is quite satisfied with the current staffing of Xiangbei, except In addition to the depth of the bench is not enough, at least the main players, whoever pulls out any one, are of national level.


    Coupled with the existence of an on-court coach that satisfies Coach Anxi, the fat old man in Xiangbei is really getting lazy.


    In Xiangbei, Naruto was the only one who made unscrupulous complaints about this white-haired Buddha. Other people, even Naito, who had been in Xiangbei for the shortest time, did not dare to do such lawless things.


    The Xiangbei players have a relaxed atmosphere. After defeating Fengyu in the last game, for Xiangbei, it has not only survived the first round of the national competition, it has also accumulated their confidence.


    Because of constant victories, this group of young players in Xiangbei can become more confident and have a strong team style, just like Hainan and Shan Wang.


    Speaking of which, they have been keeping the lead and the team is in great shape, of course there is nothing to be nervous about.


    Xian Dao''s expression is still lazy as usual, but in fact he is the most serious person in the Lingnan team.


    Coach Tian Gang turned his attention from the court to his side, looking at his most proud disciple.


    "Xiandao, why do you think a famous friend called a timeout? In terms of score, it''s not yet time to call a timeout."


    What does Coach Tian Gang say is that he is also a coach who has been coaching for many years. Although his level is not as good as the white-haired Buddha of Xiangbei, he does not lose sight of the current situation between Xiangbei and his famous friends. He suddenly asked so, undoubtedly to temper his own trump card. Players.


    At this point, Coach Tian Gang and Coach Anzai have similarities, and both are disciples who do not hesitate to temper their subordinates at all opportunities.


    Xiangbei¡¯s promotion path is very rugged, and it can even be said to be full of thorns. From the first match day, Xiangbei has to play a total of five games to enter the finals. Among the opponents in these five games, there are no surprises. Four A~-level teams will encounter them, namely Fengyu, famous friends, Aichi, and Hainan. Only afterwards will they be able to play against the only AA~-level team in the final, Shan Wang, which can be said to be the promotion of Xiangbei. The road is undoubtedly a road to death!


    But compared with that, Lingnan''s promotion situation is not much better.


    Although most of them are B-level and C-level teams in their half area, if Lingnan¡¯s promotion path goes smoothly, they will meet last year¡¯s runner-up team Hakata Sh¨­da in the quarter-finals. If they can beat Hakata In the semifinals, their opponent is the undefeated mountain king last year.


    Although the first three games should be relatively easy, there are no too strong enemies, but after entering the eighth-finals, the new team in Lingnan, the national competition, will encounter the most severe test.


    Whether it is a dragon or a worm, it depends on the results of the competition between Lingnan, Hakata Shangda and Shanwang.


    Both Hakata and Sanwang are extremely powerful enemies. Before that, coach Tianoka must seize all the time to temper his players. Among them, Xiandao, as the only ace player in Lingnan, of course has to bear Lingnan''s role in the national competition. Heavy burden.


    This is a path that immortality has no choice, because he is the only trump card, so he must take on such a heavy responsibility.


    Xiandao was taken aback, then thought a little, then quickly answered.


    "I think it''s because their ace player Mori Shigehiro did not perform well in this game."


    Coach Tian Gang nodded lightly, then motioned to Sendao to continue.


    "We have also watched celebrity friends'' game videos before. The celebrity team¡¯s style of play is very obvious, that is, all tactics are centered on the first-year super center Mori Shigehiro. Although the celebrities bite in the first half Xiangbei did not open the score, but in fact, the offensive rhythm has always been controlled by Xiangbei, because their ace Mori Shigekuan was greatly restricted in the first half. If Mori Shigekuan cannot exert his full strength, it is impossible for Mingpu to defeat. From Xiangbei."


    Listening to Xiandao''s analysis, Coach Tian Gang nodded.


    Although he valued that Mitsui, Miyagi and Rukawa had all gone to Sh¨­hoku, Coach Tianoka was very disappointed, but he was very lucky to be able to coach a player like Sendo.Whether it''s physical, technical or even mind, Immortal Dao is a rare genius. For Coach Tian Gang, being able to coach Immortal Dao is already a blessing for three lives.


    Coach Tian Gang secretly admired the talent of Xiandao, and did not forget to mention the players.


    "Everyone remembers that a momentary lag in the score is irrelevant in the game. As long as the last minute is not reached, no matter how much behind, there is still a chance to counterattack. On the contrary, maintain your own offensive and defensive rhythm on the basketball court. Don''t mess around with yourself, the most important thing is."


    The facts are as analyzed by Xian Dao, the biggest problem of celebrities today is not the lagging behind, it is precisely because of the poor performance of Ace Mori.


    Just like when Xiangxiang was fighting, Amu had seen that Xiangyang was at a disadvantage against Xiangbei.Because Xiangyang¡¯s strongest lineup was their four-man lineup at that time, Xiangyang couldn¡¯t get Xiangbei in rebounds at that time, so Amu saw that they were at a disadvantage. Any team would be at their strongest point. When you fail, you can''t win. This is true even for the mountain king, and of course celebrities cannot be exceptions.


    The situation of famous friends seems to be still playing, but in fact they have been forced to the edge of the cliff by Xiangbei. If the famous friends do not make any effective changes, the game may be so calm and unwavering. Xiangbei leads all the way and slowly Hit to the end.


    Uncle Huzha knew that it was not too late to call a timeout before the end of the first half.


    It is impossible to know what kind of tactics Xiangbei deployed during the timeout, but when the players from both sides played again, the eyes of the famous players obviously changed.


    The referee blew his whistle to signal the game to start again, and the ball still belonged to the famous friend as before the timeout.


    When power forward Okubo sent a sideline ball, all the players of the famous friends immediately started to run.


    Compared to the previous run, which was mainly aimed at attacking Naito¡¯s defensive loopholes, celebrities¡¯ running positions now appear to be very purposeful. They take the initiative to empty the inside line while running, just to give their ace a lot of space. Create opportunities for offense.


    After all, Xiangbei''s defensive tacit understanding is still inferior. If it is just one-on-one defense, there is no problem. But Xiangbei''s most feared is the offensive tactics of famous friends that cooperate with each other to move and create opportunities.


    In the constant rapid movement, the tacit loopholes in Xiangbei began to appear, and they began to change positions and defenses not quickly enough, and there was a situation of missing people.In terms of tactical play, celebrities are more mature than today''s Xiangbei.


    Xiangbei can''t change the shortcomings of being too short in any way. Except for the super rookie Mori Shigehiro, the other main players are all in the second and third grades. They have a long-term cooperative understanding. This is definitely above Xiangbei.


    Xiangbei has a let-off loophole because of lack of tacit understanding. The main player of the famous friend, Daqian Okubo, once again held the ball, and there is no defense in front of him. The simple shot from the middle distance of 3 meters is very stable.


    The nearest Akagi had to come out to defend, but he emptied Mori Shigehiro at the basket.


    Okubo''s pass is not too subtle, at least it can''t be as accurate and sharp as the scalpel pass of Captain Sanno, but at least it is very correct.When Akagi raised the defense, Okubo immediately passed the ball to Mori Shigehiro at the basket.


    Under the basket are Mori Shigehiro''s favorite offensive positions. After receiving the ball, he turned around and jumped, grabbing the basketball with his huge palm and slamming and dunking, performing a wonderful violent dunk.


    47:41

 1775 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1775

    Mingpeng once again narrowed the difference, just to prevent Xiangbei from opening the difference to more than double digits.


    Mori Shigehiro shook his arm vigorously. Since the celebrity player discovered Naito''s defensive loopholes, he played the most happily with this ball, and the powerful dunk seemed to vent all his depression.


    Akagi, who emptied Mori Shigehiro, was depressed, but still quickly passed the goal.


    "Fast break!"


    Akagi''s strength is not small. When he straightened his arms and passed the ball with all his strength, the basketball was like a long-range cannon that flew directly towards the famous friend at halftime.


    The remaining four people in Xiangbei all flew to the famous friends halftime with arrows, and they showed their strong fast-attack lineup again.


    The famous players are also running, but apart from Mori Shigehiro, there is still a certain gap between the running speed of the famous players and the Xiangbei counterparts.


    Mitsui received Miyagi''s pass at the top of the arc on the right outside the three-point line. This is his most comfortable shooting angle. After receiving the ball, he immediately connected to the shooting action. The whole set of actions has been rehearsed tens of thousands of times. Proficiency and fluency.


    All the movements of the body were almost perfectly coordinated. The basketball flew out of Mitsui''s palm and flew towards the hoop. Mitsui''s mind had already seen the scene of the basketball entering the hoop, but the huge palm that suddenly appeared in the air was alive. The smile on Shan Fei Mijing''s face.


    Snapped!!


    The double MVP of Kanagawa Junior High and High School encounters a big hat in the first year of Ming Peng Industry!


    Chapter 216-The Rise of Famous Friends


    Mitsui has been playing basketball for so long. It is purely a joke to say that he has not been blocked. But as Mitsui''s strength gets higher and higher, this situation becomes less and less. As Mitsui masters the rhythm more When he became more and more proficient, among players of the same age, those who could block Mitsui were absolutely rare, but now they have encountered a first-year rookie with a big hat, and the flame boy from Xiangbei is extremely hot.


    "Good change, A Kuan!"


    The captain of the famous friend quickly sent his praise, and then immediately took the basketball that was slapped by Mori Shigehiro into his palm. Miyagi was a little slower, or he did not expect Mori Shigehiro to fly out from behind to cover Mitsui''s three-pointer, so he reacted Naturally it is slow.


    After Mori Shigekuan landed, he was too late to be happy, and immediately rushed to the northern half of Hunan like a bull.


    Among the Xiangbei players, Akagi had the fastest speed, and Akagi had just made a baseline ball, so he was the deepest position. In addition, the attacking rhythm was so fast. When Mori Shigehiro blocked Mitsui''s three-pointer, Akagi just ran out. Outside the three-point line on the Xiangbei side, seeing Mitsui being covered, Akagi immediately retreated to the basket, preparing to resist Mori Shigehiro''s impact.


    Mori Shigehiro quickly rushed into the inner line of Xiangbei, the famous friend master Ueda delivered the ball into Mori Shigekuan''s hands just right, Mori Shigehiro received the ball and jumped, the action was smooth and smooth, showing its terrifying explosive power.


    "Drink!"


    Mori Shigehiro''s roar in mid-air seemed to lift off the ceiling of the basketball hall, which also fully demonstrated this man''s powerful heart and lung functions.


    boom!!


    Mori Shigehiro and Akagi collided with the two giant bodies. Mori Shigehiro shook, but he managed to slam the ball into the hoop. As a result, he lost his balance when falling and fell to the ground.


    And Akagi''s situation was much worse than Mori Shigekuan. After the two bodies collided, the King Kong captain of Xiangbei flew backwards, hitting his shoulder against the basket to relieve the impact, but he fell to the ground.


    The power confrontation between the two seems to be a fiasco, but in fact the power gap between the two should not be that big.The reason is mainly because Mori Shigehiro produced considerable kinetic energy with a speed of 11 seconds per 100 meters and a tonnage of 100 kg after running.However, Akagi took off vertically and had no kinetic energy in the horizontal direction. Of course, he could not withstand Mori Shigehiro''s impact.


    If two people run to each other at the same time and then collide, although Akagi will fall in the wind, it will not lose like this.In fact, in the situation just now, Naruto and Naito would also be knocked into flight. This is not Akagi''s problem.


    47:43


    Ming Peng launched two offenses, and with the excellent performance of their super rookie Mori Shigehiro, they finally reduced the point difference to 4 points again.


    Xiandao in the stands smiled and spit out a word.


    "The famous friends have begun to find their original offensive rhythm."


    Any team, the offensive rhythm is different.Mingpeng''s rhythm is obvious, centered on Mori Shigekuan, at both ends of offense and defense, Mori Shigekuan is undoubtedly the only pillar.


    In the previous game, although famous players constantly attacked Naito''s defensive loophole, they still clung to the score even when Mori Shigehiro did not show much performance, and did not allow Xiangbei to open a big gap.But in fact that is the biggest problem. Although the difference has not widened, the celebrity friends are always led by Xiangbei. Without Mori Shigeki''s play, the celebrities cannot defeat Xiangbei.


    Even if it is a one-man team, there is a one-man team''s play style and rhythm. After losing the original play style, no matter what team it is, it will lose.


    Like the ace players being completely blocked by the opponent, but the team can still win, it can only happen in professional leagues. For this group of young people, it is too vain.


    For players of Mori Shigehiro''s age, it is still time to accumulate confidence.Moreover, these young people who have a higher heart than the sky and are prone to impulsive brains, sometimes it is precisely because of this passion that they can explode more than their own strength, even beyond common sense, such as Mori Shigehiro just blocked Mitsui. That ball.In other words, "Yuan" Sakuragi Flower Road will block the goal of the first high school student in the match against Sanno.


    Ming Peng returned to their original offensive rhythm because of Mori Shigeki''s wide play, scoring two consecutive goals and narrowing the score.


    Mori Shigehiro strode to the free throw line. Because of the defense just now, Akagi was sentenced to a defensive foul. Mori Shigehiro did not count as a slam dunk and also got a free throw.


    Mori Shigehiro adjusted his breathing before he shot.


    when!Although it was a bit unstable, Mori Shigehiro''s free throw hit the basket this time, and after three or four laps on the basket, he finally got into the basket.In other words, Ming Peng¡¯s first-year newcomer, in less than 20 seconds just now, first blocked Xiangbei¡¯s first shot, and then successfully hit 2+1 on Captain King Kong. Ming Peng As a result, morale was completely high.


    47:45


    Offensive and defensive rotation, Xiangbei offensive.


    Naruto took the initiative to ask Miyagi for the ball this time, and then ran to the famous friend at halftime.


    Famous friends scored two consecutive goals, and Mori Shigehiro blocked Mitsui''s sharpshooter. Therefore, it is the time when morale is high. Now for Xiangbei, the most important thing is to score steadily to stabilize his morale, and The morale of famous friends cannot be allowed to continue to improve.


    Although every player in Xiangbei can become a very good scoring player, in terms of the ability of key points, the strongest person in Xiangbei is Naruto, so after thinking about it, Naruto decided to come by himself.


    When Naruto just stepped into the celebrity halftime, celebrity''s main small forward Nakajima immediately defended, but the difference in strength between the two sides was still too obvious.


    Naruto is taller than Kato, and has obvious advantages in both height and weight. Naruto''s skills and flexibility are also higher than that of Kato. The confrontation between the two is the biggest difference in strength between the famous friend and Xiangbei. One point, but Uncle Hu Zha, a famous friend, is helpless, because he only has one Mori Shigekuan in his hand. Facing the super strong lineup of the five tiger generals in northern Hunan, even if he has more strategies, he must face the tragic situation of no generals.


    Naruto dribbled the ball one by one, using considerable force in his wrist, so every shot of the basketball was very solid, even when the basketball was left in Naruto''s palm, it seemed to be in Naruto''s grasp.


    Kato pressed his lips tightly in front of him, sweating constantly from his forehead. This was definitely not just because of the amount of exercise in the previous fierce competition, but also because of the huge psychological pressure that made him very hard in this game.


    Naruto dribbles very hard every time. This oppressive dribble posture is to deliberately create more pressure on Kato. It is similar to Fukatsu¡¯s oppressive defense, but he uses it on offense. That''s it.


    In this arena, the two national-level small forwards who have faced off with Naruto in person all know how much pressure Naruto''s dribbling gesture will cause to each other, and at the same time, they both gave the poor little front of a famous friend. Part of the mood of silence.


    The sweat from Kato''s forehead ran down his skin. Although he didn''t want to, Kato couldn''t help blinking when the sweat entered his eyes. Naruto seized this opportunity and immediately broke through.


    Naruto¡¯s activation speed is very fast. When Kato opened his eyes in the blink of an eye, the Xiangbei No. 10 in front of him has turned into a red whirlwind. Although Kato has turned around quickly, his vision was affected by the blink of an eye. Influence, when he turned around, Naruto was already missing.


    Kato''s strength is so bad that Naruto never regarded him as an opponent.In other words, for the entire Xiangbei team, among the famous friends and players worthy of being an opponent, only Mori Shigehiro is the only one. This is the sadness of the one-man team!


    Naruto''s short body breaks through Kato, and the poor celebrity main player, Xiao Qian, can''t stop the breakthrough of Xiangbei No. 10, whose job is a power forward.The speed gap between the two is not small, even if Kato turns around in time, it will be difficult to stop Naruto from entering the celebrity inside line.


    Naruto was already facing the rim at close range, Okubo did not dare to empty Naito, while Nakajima and Ueda were all floating on the outside. Only Mori Shigehiro was able to defend Naruto.


    "Come on, Huadao! Give that big man a lesson!"


    There was a burst of cheers and applause from the stands that could be described as a mess. Although Naruto dribbled the ball out of the celebrity inside line, he still couldn''t help being distracted, probably because those four fools really embarrassed him.


    Naruto¡¯s spirit often slips, but this kind of spirit slips quickly and goes quickly. Fortunately, there is no flaw. At this time, Naruto is only two meters away from the basket. This distance is even a Kakuda, Yasuda and the others can score easily.


    Naruto took off and didn''t try his best, but leaned back, maintaining a beautiful ~ wonderful balance in the air.


    Mori Shigekuo took off with all his strength, his developed leg muscles pushed his strong body into the air, his sturdy arms were fully extended, and he tried his best to intercept Naruto''s ball.Naruto stretched his arms, flicked his wrists forward, and threw the basketball toward the hoop in a strange posture.


    Huh!

 1776 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1776

    Clean and neat, although not as destructive as Mori Shigehiro''s slam dunk just now, scoring is scoring!


    55:52


    The scores of Xiangbei and the famous friends in the first half were finally fixed on this score. During this process of chasing points, Shigehiro Mori definitely contributed the most. He has recovered the famous friends with the original normal offensive rhythm. What he will encounter in the second half is Xiangbei is truly full of firepower.


    Chapter 217-The Resurrection of the Fox


    In the Xiangbei lounge, the three big beast men were sitting on the benches, constantly emitting heat from their bodies, and they also raised their heads to quickly replenish water.


    Mori Shigehiro¡¯s strength is indeed very strong. Because of his strong physical quality, Xiangbei¡¯s inside line received a considerable impact in the first half, and it is not known whether it is because of too much physical strength or he has not considered the issue of physical strength at all. Mori Shigehiro''s offense in the first half has always been very fast and fierce. To keep resisting the impact of Mori Shigehiro''s power, Naruto, Akagi and Naito all consumed a lot of physical strength.


    Of course, because it is a three-to-one problem after all, Mori Shigekuan¡¯s physical exertion must be greater. Although Mori Shigekuan¡¯s physical exertion is not as great as Naruto and the three combined, it must be far better than any of them. After all, the overall strength of Mingpeng''s players and Xiangbei''s players is too big. The sorrow of the one-man team that Akagi once experienced has now happened to Mori Shigehiro.


    Unlike the uncle Hu Zha who is a bit heavy, the famous friend played well in the last part of the first half and even almost overtakes the score, but the white-haired Buddha in Xiangbei is still as gentle as before, as if nothing happened. Make him anxious.


    It was not until the intermission that the old man stood up and proved that he was a living person, not a seemingly harmless inflatable doll.


    Coach Anxi put down his big tea cup and turned to look at the sweaty trio of Xiangbei beast men.


    "What do you think of the player Mori Shigehiro?"


    Akagi wiped the sweat on his head with a towel, and the rough and heavy voice came from under the towel.


    "The physical fitness is indeed excellent. Although the technique is still a bit rough, he basically only uses slam dunks and layups and jump shots under the basket. But with his body and the full support of his teammates, that Mori Shigehiro is already national The first-rate center."


    Although such praise for a first-year kid made Chimu a little depressed, but fortunately, the two first-year students in Xiangbei were more abnormal, so Chimu''s mentality has changed a lot.


    Coach Anxi nodded lightly without commenting, and then turned to Naito.


    Naito: "The strength is very strong, indeed a very good opponent!"


    Coach Anzai smiled, as if a little helpless, he had already expected Naito''s answer.Naito¡¯s mental simplicity is about the same level as Mori Shigehiro, and he has not been playing basketball for a long time. It is true for Naito to analyze the strength of a player from a rational point of view, and the corresponding response tactics. It''s too difficult.


    Coach Anzai did not comment on Naito''s words, but turned to Naruto. In fact, what Coach Anzai cares most about is what Naruto would say.


    Naruto quietly complained in his heart that the fat old man was getting lazier, but he still answered the questions of Coach Anxi honestly.


    "The physical fitness of that Mori Shigekuan is indeed extraordinary, but he played against me, apes and Naito at the same time in the first half. His physical exertion must be much greater than ours. In the second half, I think I can change the game. That Mori Shigekuan No matter how good his body is, he is just a rookie after all. As long as he pays attention to his strength and don¡¯t face his strength head-on, there is no problem, and the other players of the famous friends are not strong enough. Only two of the three of us need to be present. Maintaining the advantage of inside rebounds, I think it can increase outside firepower. While making famous friends unable to adapt to our attacking rhythm, we can also try to avoid head-to-head encounters with his strange power. After all, if all players get injured before the game against the mountain king, then We are in big trouble."


    Naruto¡¯s last sentence is considered the most resonant. Rukawa was injured in the game against Fengyu, which is no less terrible news for Xiangbei. If all the main players are injured before the game against the mountain king, then There is no need to play in this national competition. After all, the strength of their main players and their substitutes are too far apart.


    Coach Anxi nodded gently, this time showing obvious appreciation on his face.


    "In this case, please follow Sakuragi-san''s suggestion. Naito, you should take a break in the second half, but don''t let the muscles cool down. You will need to play in the last ten minutes."


    Naito respected Coach Anzai very much in his heart, and he was not dissatisfied when he heard that he was still on the court in the last ten minutes. He nodded quickly to express his understanding that his respectful appearance is a world away from someone.


    Coach Anzai then turned his gaze to the cold-faced fox sitting on the other side, and finally said the words that made him happiest: "Rukawa-san, you will start the game in the second half. Don''t be suppressed, let''s give full play to your attacking ability."


    "Yes!"


    Xiangbei No. 11 replied firmly. The cold bench in the entire first half has made Rukawa Fox hold his stomach, and he needs to vent on the court, and he knows very well that coach Anzai told Naito that he played in the last ten minutes. The meaning is that he can only play half of the game. The ten minutes of the game is his only chance to play in this game. There is no need for coach Anxi to say anything. This fox will definitely attack desperately.


    Compared with the old Anxi fox, Rukawa''s little fox''s practice is not enough, not to mention that there is a thousand-year-old fox that is the deepest hidden above.


    The intermission time passed quickly. Such a short period of time is obviously not enough for Mori Shigehiro to fully recover his strength, but there is nothing to say about the famous friends, because the situation in Xiangbei is also the same.


    It''s just that there are three people in Xiangbei who can compete with Mori Shigekuan, but there is only one Mori Shigekuan, and this is their sadness. Even if the players and coaches of the famous friend are unwilling, they have no choice but to let Mori Shigekuan continue to encounter Xiangbei players. The offensive turns because he is the trump card.


    However, when Xiangbei''s lineup appeared in the second half, the famous players were a little relieved. At least the big bald head of Xiangbei who is indistinguishable from Mori''s physique and Xuanzheng is now sitting off the court, and the replacement is compared to Naito. Rukawa, who is a lot thinner, should have reduced the pressure on Shigehiro Mori for the famous player.


    Mori Shigehiro didn''t think so much, and didn''t even care about the outcome of the game. His mind was simple, and what he wanted now was to enjoy the game, and to compete with Naruto and Akagi on the field.


    Naruto and Shigehiro Mori jumped into the middle circle. Although Shigehiro Mori''s physical exertion in the first half was much greater than that of Naruto, Shigehiro Mori''s physical strength is very good. Therefore, he has not yet shown his fatigue, and he is balanced in strength. Naruto still finds it difficult to differentiate.


    The basketball flew out diagonally under the strange power of Naruto and Mori Shigehiro.


    The ball flew too high, and Miyagi barely took off, but it just touched the basketball lightly with his fingers.


    The basketball was swiped by Miyagi and flew off the court, but when the basketball was about to go out of bounds and the ball would belong to a famous friend, a red figure flew out and picked up the ball before the basketball went out of bounds. Back.


    Naruto had just landed at this time, and of course he couldn''t dare to save the ball. The fastest person was the cold-faced fox from Xiangbei.


    Rukawa knows that he can only play on the court for ten minutes. Although his physical strength is poor, no matter how fast the offensive rhythm is, it is impossible to exhaust his physical strength within ten minutes, so he does not need to worry about physical strength now. In the beginning, the fastest rhythm was directly out.


    Rukawa hurried to save the ball before the basketball went out of bounds, and then rushed all the way to the celebrity half-court. The wound opened by Nan Lie yesterday seemed to have no effect on him.


    Rukawa went on the field and Naito went off. Of course, Naruto returned to his old power forward position, and the person defending Rukawa was of course Kato Omae, the main force of the famous friends.


    ''No matter what, I will not lose to a wounded man!''


    Kato made up his mind to defend Xiangbei No. 11''s offense, but unfortunately he hadn''t seen Xiangbei''s performance in the Kanagawa prefectural conference, let alone knowing that, after the man was injured by Nan Lie''s elbow, How tenacious is the play!


    Rukawa is extremely fast and can be ranked first in the country in absolute speed. In the first half, although Rukawa did not play, his spirit has always been focused on the game. In the matchup between Naruto and Kato, Rukawa has long been This Kato''s strength and style of play are clear.


    Rukawa squeezed Kato sideways. His height and weight have advantages against Kato, so he can squeeze hard with his body. Kato did not expect that this No. 11 could be so tough with injuries, and he underestimated Rukawa¡¯s offensive ability. Suddenly in a state of semi-dislocation.


    Rukawa squeezed Kato sideways, then stopped abruptly and immediately took off, shooting a three-pointer from the three-point line.


    Kato tried desperately to jump, but the height difference between the two sides was not small, and the jumping ability was also much worse. In addition, Rukawa shot too fast, under the three-point combination, Kato had no time to defend Rukawa''s three-pointer.


    "One eye can''t see the distance, you won''t get in!!"


    As Kato said, if someone who can see with only one eye throws three points easily in front of him, Kato''s face is completely lost.


    ''Stupid, even if the eyes cannot see, the body will remember the feeling of projection and will definitely enter!''


    Rukawa complained in his heart. Although he only has one eye to see things, he still saw the orange basketball flying into the celebrity basket. The graceful and neat sound of net surfing was really refreshing.


    The Rukawa Life Corps, who had silenced the entire half, were all revived because of Rukawa Kaede¡¯s clean three-point long shot. In the national competition, they constantly waved colored balls to show their white and beautiful legs.


    Rukawa landed and stared at Kato who was shocked.


    "I have practiced this kind of ball countless times."


    Chapter 218-The Rhythm of Change


    Even if the eyes are injured and you can''t see things, countless exercises are not useless. As long as the body remembers the rhythm of the previous practice shooting, even if the line of sight is affected, as long as the rhythm can be maintained, it can still maintain a considerable hit rate.


    Kato''s bad defense + Rukawa''s good luck = a direct 3-pointer within 15 seconds of the opening.


    Rukawa fate for half time, and finally waited for Rukawa Fox to play, and now Rukawa hits a three-pointer directly. This group of girls, who were rated by Naruto as''late second half, no cure,'' immediately kept kicking. ~ Legs, show their admiration and excitement.


    The cold-faced fox let out a breath, but in fact his mood immediately fell down.


    58:52


    As soon as the Xiangbei cold-faced fox came on the field, he immediately showed his sharp knife and played the offense extremely resolutely and decisively.

 1777 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1777

    The famous players have yet to see how much change will be brought to the game situation after Xiangbei No. 11 comes on the court. He only thinks that he is an excellent scoring player. In the offense, he still revolves around their super rookie Mori Shigekan. Conversion.


    Mori Shigekuan did not disappoint. Although he consumed a lot of energy during the constant confrontation in the first half, Mori Shigekuan''s play style remained unchanged from before in the second half, and he still aimed at Xiangbei''s basket.


    With his broad body, Mori Shigehiro squeezed away Akagi, who had also consumed a lot of energy in the first half, and then received the right pass from Ueda and immediately took off and dunked!


    Huh!!


    Judging from the loud slam dunk and the shaking of the basket, Mori Shigehiro is still full of firepower.


    58: 54


    Mingpeng''s players fully trust their ace Mori Jungkuan. Of course, in fact, they have no choice but to believe Mori Jungkuan, because if they do not rely on Mori Jungkuan''s power, they have no chance of winning at all.


    Although Mori Shigehiro scored a beautiful slam dunk, the Xiangbei players are not nervous, anyway, they are still in the upper hand, and they only need to maintain a stable mentality to win.


    Although coach Anxi did not say clearly, Xiangbei''s tactics within ten minutes of the second half have actually been determined, which is to use Xiangbei No. 11 as the absolute attack arrow.


    Due to the injury, Rukawa Kaede can only play for ten minutes in this game. With Rukawa¡¯s character, he will definitely explode his strength in these short ten minutes. He does not make any reservations, plays carefully, steadily, and avoids Injury, these reasonable methods are not Rukawa Feng''s style at all!


    Miyagi received the baseline ball from Akagi, without any instructions from Naruto, Miyagi immediately passed the ball to Rukawa.


    Rukawa ran with all strength after receiving the ball, because he sat on the bench of the entire first half, so he didn''t need to think about physical strength at this time, and went all out.


    Although Ming Peng''s Omae Kato is fully defensive, the gap with Rukawa is too far.


    Rukawa has already experienced Zebei¡¯s strongest anticipatory defense in the country. After a battle with that level of strong enemy, a small forward of Kato¡¯s level can no longer cause any threats and pressure on Rukawa. A change of direction Easily break through Kato and continue to kill the famous friend at halftime.


    Xiangbei No. 11 completely transformed into a bloody fighter, seeming to vent all the flames held in the first half.


    The comprehensive strength of the celebrity players is not strong enough. The best defensive Nakajima dare not leave Mitsui a step, and the celebrities do not have a second defense expert, and there is no genius fairy way. The person who can intercept this maddening fox is only the fastest. Mori Shigekuan is fast.


    Although Xiangbei''s power weakened after Naito''s exit, the appearance of this fox brought even more powerful attacking firepower to Xiangbei!


    Mori Shigehiro had no choice. When the team was facing a crisis, as the only trump card of famous friends, Mori Shigehiro had to defend the maddening fox.


    Mori Shigehiro¡¯s wide and huge body intercepted him, Rukawa was not at all afraid. In fact, when he was practicing on the team, he encountered more defensive pressure. Moreover, Rukawa himself is a tenacious character, tough and aggressive. The player, a mere Mori Shigekuan, it is impossible for Rukawa to retreat on the court and directly take off against Mori Shigekuan''s huge magical powers.


    Mori Shigehiro also took off at the same time as Rukawa, and his huge palm slammed down the basketball in Rukawa''s hands.


    But Rukawa just made a fake move to fool Mori Shigekuan. After Mori Shigehiro also took off, Rukawa did not shoot at all. Instead, he collected the ball in midair and passed the basketball through Mori Shigekuan¡¯s armpits and sent it directly. Naruto''s hands behind him.


    Mori Shigehiro was deceived. After landing, he had no time to think, and immediately turned around and took off again, intending to block Naruto.


    But Naruto didn''t plan to attack by himself this time, and after deceiving Sen to take off, he immediately sent the ball to the right.


    Rukawa just ran to this position. After receiving the ball, Mori Shigehiro hadn''t landed yet, and he definitely had no time to turn around to block the shot. Rukawa adjusted it and shot a jump shot at a distance of four meters from the basket.


    Huh!


    This kind of simple mid-range projection has no effect even if Rukawa can see with only one eye. It is because of this simple shooting that he has practiced millions of times long ago, and his body remembers the rhythm. Unless Rukawa''s hands and feet are interrupted, he has a way to attack.


    Ming Peng''s Hu scum uncle sighed helplessly. Even though Mori Shigekuan has been so desperate, he still can''t intercept the ball. This is not a problem with Mori Shigekuan, but because Ming Peng''s other players cannot provide Mori Shigekuan with enough help.


    If Kato has enough defensive abilities to stop Rukawa at least temporarily, then Mori Shigehiro can be relieved of a two-on-one situation. Although both are first-year students, both Naruto and Rukawa have better skills than Mori Shigehiro. As long as he pays attention to his huge power, it is not difficult to break through Mori Shigekuan''s defense by using the mutual cooperation between the two.


    Coach Anzai is most satisfied with the cooperation between Naruto and Rukawa. In fact, Rukawa¡¯s solo meal has always been the biggest problem among the main players in Xiangbei, even surpassing Mitsui¡¯s physical black hole.


    After the battle with Shan Wang, Rukawa, the fox, has undergone a qualitative change. Although Shan Wang had seen the strength of Xiangbei in advance, coach Anxi still did not feel a loss.


    If it was replaced by Rukawa before, in the situation just now, he would definitely face Mori Shigehiro and force an attack. Even if he could barely score, he might be injured by Mori Shigehiro like Zhuxingda, let alone Rukawa. In the case of being injured.


    In the days when Rukawa changed, although it was very difficult, now it has finally paid off. It is precisely because of the hard work of Naruto and Coach Anzai (actually a conspiracy) that Rukawa¡¯s playing style is gradually increasing. Reasonably, even if it is an offense, he will continue to pass the ball to find more suitable opportunities. It is not the same as before, and he will only do it immediately after getting the ball. Such an offense is the most satisfactory to Coach Anxi.


    60: 54


    Rukawa scored two consecutive offenses, of course, to make Rukawa in the stands cheered and excited. Their emotions were even hotter than this hot summer in Hiroshima, but Rukawa Fox''s face was the same as before, indifferent.


    Mori Shigehiro wiped the sweat from his forehead. He didn''t know if it was because of the hot weather or because the physical exertion in the first half did not recover. So he sweated more than he did at the same time in the first half. It is not clear that besides physical exhaustion, what is more serious on him is the increasing pressure.


    As the game progressed, the celebrity friend was always suppressed by Xiangbei and could not stand up. Mori Shigehiro was the celebrity friend¡¯s only hope of winning. This idea has invisibly entered the hearts of every celebrity friend, player, and coach. There is no choice. The pressure on Mori Shigengami''s body will become greater and greater.


    The famous friends organized the offense again, and all the players continued to move to each other, giving Mori Shigekuan a chance to attack.


    Mori Shigehiro maintained an alarming speed. After his teammates emptied the Xiangbei inner line, he immediately rushed towards the Xiangbei inner line.


    Ueda passed the ball in time, and the basketball passed high and far. Among the famous players, there is only Mori Shigekuan with explosive jumping ability.


    Mori Shigehiro jumped very high, the height of the jump and his body shape seemed to be a strange feeling that they couldn¡¯t match. He was about to receive a pass from Ueda and staged a beautiful air relay again, but a palm suddenly appeared. The basketball was intercepted in front of Mori Shigehiro.


    "Sakuragi!"


    Mori Shige was taken aback for a moment, only the dazzling red head could be seen from the corner of his eyes.


    Naruto had long guessed that this attack by the famous friend would be completed by Mori Shigehiro, so he just pretended to be taken out of the inside by Okubo, giving Mori Shigehiro a chance to attack, and then suddenly turned and rushed in when Ueda passed the ball. Inside, intercept the basketball.


    In fact, if any of the two famous friends Okubo and Kato can have the ability of three-pointers, this kind of empty tactics can be used more. But helpless, Naruto and Rukawa know that they will not follow up to three points. There is no problem outside the dividing line, because their opponents simply do not have the ability to three points.


    Ueda''s pass was intercepted by Naruto, and Mori Shigehiro was unable to dunk. In the end, he wasted his energy and jumped for nothing. Naruto immediately threw the ball to Miyagi and shouted at the same time.


    "Quick break!!"


    Chapter 219-The Crisis of Famous Friends


    The celebrity player has not recovered from the blow of the air-receiving failure just now, and Xiangbei unrelentingly launched a fast attack counterattack. After all, this is in the game. Although this is very embarrassing to the celebrity friend, they still Must win, or must defeat famous friends industry!


    This is competitive sports, the cruel result of helplessness, no matter what kind of team, as long as they stand on the same court with Xiangbei, Xiangbei will do everything possible to defeat them, because Xiangbei will dominate the country this year!


    The commando captain of Xiangbei rushed with the ball, Ueda packed up his mood and returned to defense as soon as possible, but his mood was absolutely depressed. Not to mention the failed assist just now, he really didn''t understand why Xiangbei 7 could still maintain such a speed.


    Speed ??has always been Miyagi¡¯s greatest weapon. With a body like him, there is no hope for height in this life. Basically, all the members of Xiangbei have already sentenced Miyagi to death for their height. This generation of uterus can grow up. The probability of more than 180 cm is basically zero, and the height is completely out of expectations, so Miyagi continues to temper his speed.


    Whether it¡¯s a sprint or a slow robe, Miyagi has all practiced, so Miyagi¡¯s stamina must surpass those two stamina black holes, and even slightly better than Xiangbei¡¯s King Kong captain, second only to Naruto and Naito. These two monsters are ranked third in Xiangbei. There is no problem in insisting on a high-intensity game, and because of the difference in strength between the two sides, Miyagi did not have the highest rhythm in this game at all, so there is still left. A lot of physical strength, it can be seen that in daily training, Miyagi''s physical strength reserve is also higher than that of the famous friend''s captain Ueda.


    Miyagi''s speed is so fast that Ueda can only run at full strength in order to catch up with Miyagi, and his physical strength is also consumed by Miyagi in such a fast running.


    Miyagi Lightning usually rushed into the half-time of the celebrity friends, showing that he was a housekeeper as a flashlight, and then raised his hands to make a projection.


    Ueda had already seen Miyagi''s three-point ability in the first half, so he had to fly to block.


    Miyagi''s figure shook, and he wiped out Ueda who had jumped up, and went directly to the inside line of the famous friend, taking off... slam dunk!


    Huh!!


    As the shortest body on the court, Miyagi directly staged a slam dunk in the halftime of the famous friend. Although the height and strength were not as high as the amazing performance of the extremely Beastman, it caused the audience to drop their jaws.


    "Slam... dunk?!"


    "That little guy actually dunks?!"

 1778 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1778

    "Is that guy 170 cm?!"


    "Jump really high!"


    The stands kept screaming and admiring Miyagi, and Miyagi, who still liked the limelight, immediately screamed, enjoying the time when all the audience''s eyes were focused on him.


    Although Naruto and Mori Shigehiro¡¯s slam dunks are wonderful, from the point of view of the dunks themselves, Naruto and Mori Shigehiro¡¯s slam dunks are both high and powerful. If a slam dunk contest is to be held in the Japanese high school basketball world, Naruto and Shigehiro Mori Shigehiro is definitely the seed player of the dunk king.However, with Naruto and Mori Shige''s wide body, it is a matter of course to be able to complete a powerful slam dunk, but with Miyagi''s height, he staged such a clean slam dunk. Such a contrasting performance also made the audience very satisfied. , Even more so many viewers called for Miyagi to make another slam dunk.


    Miyagi was triumphant, and the cheers of the audience in the stands undoubtedly gave the famous captain even greater excitement.Although Ueda''s height is slightly higher than Miyagi''s, he knows that it is absolutely impossible for him to make a slam dunk like Miyagi''s just now.


    62:54


    Xiangbei opened the score again and saw it approached the edge of double digits again.


    Critical scoring ability is an important indicator to test whether an ace player is qualified. At this time, the only player that Mingpu Industry can rely on is Mori Shigehiro.


    Mori Shigehiro faced the Donkey Kong of Xiangbei on the inside, constantly squeezing the captain of Xiangbei with his strong body.


    However, Akagi''s defense is also very desperate now. No matter what changes his mentality has made, Akagi is still Akagi, a powerful man with the goal of dominating the country and the position of the first center!


    Xiangbei both performed quite well in the first grade, and Mitsui performed well like Miyagi. As the captain of Xiangbei, how could Akagi lose to Mori Shigehiro who was only the first grader?!


    Even if Mori Shigehiro is a high-profile super rookie in the national competition, Akagi''s dignity and pride will not allow him to fail, so he resists desperately.


    Mori Shigehiro''s power is indeed greater than Akagi, but this is also very limited. Mori Shigehiro can''t easily knock away Akagi like crushing Aihe Academy''s inside line.Akagi bent his legs, lowered his center of gravity to the lowest, and fully resisted Mori''s powerful collision, just to prevent Mori from easily entering the inside!


    Akagi knew that Mori Shigehiro¡¯s offensive methods were basically the same as his own. Whether it was a jump shot from the basket or a slam dunk, they were all scoring methods that could only be used when they were very close to the basket. In the mid-range situation, Mori Shigehiro will lose his attacking firepower. In this regard, Akagi''s defense is the same as when Kawada defended Akagi.


    Fortunately, Mori Shigekuan is only fast, and his footwork is not flexible enough. If he can have half the flexibility of Kawada''s steps, with Mori Shigekuan''s physical fitness and flexible footwork, Akagi is afraid that he has been beaten by Mori Shigekuan. Up.


    Mori Shigehiro had difficulty getting into the inside after continuous squeezing, and got a good offensive position.


    On the other side, Okubo made continuous tentative moves, trying to pull Naruto out of the inside to create more space for Mori Shigehiro, but Naruto was not fooled. The first half of the game was enough for Naruto to see through Okubo. He doesn''t have three-point firepower at all, so although he follows the defense, he just can''t get out of the inside. While defending Okubo, he has always put pressure on Mori Shigehiro.


    Akagi fully demonstrated the dominance of his inside Donkey Kong. The 30-second offensive time was about to end, and all the players could not get a good offensive opportunity. Ueda could only pass the ball to Mori Shigehiro again. This high-profile first-year rookie!


    After receiving the ball, Shigehiro Mori immediately squeezed back with his strong body, then quickly turned around and forced a dunk.


    "brother!"


    A familiar voice from my sister came from the stands. Akagi took off against Mori Shigehiro''s wider body than his own, and his rough palm pressed against the basketball in Mori Shigehiro''s hands.


    "Don''t underestimate me Akagi Takeken! You first-year kid!!"


    Snapped!!


    The captain of Xiangbei King Kong broke out in anger, completely showing his powerful strength, and the basketball in his hands was shot directly by Akagi''s giant palm.


    Rukawa just picked up this basketball and was about to launch a fast break when the referee''s whistle made him stop immediately.


    "Red No. 4, thugs foul, two free throws!"


    Chimu panting, although he looks alike, he is not the Lingnan captain whose head is prone to heat after all. He raised his hand honestly. This time Chimu fouled for the third time in this game. The first two fouls were all compensated. Mori''s body was wide.


    Although Akagi paid for the last foul in vain, all the members of Xiangbei came to comfort him, and they all know that fouling Mori Shigehiro is basically the best way to defend him, because the super newcomer of the famous friend, in this game, The free throw percentage is 3 of 15 shots, a poor 20%.Players like Mori Shigehiro with strong strength but super bad free throws will obviously become the main target of the opponent''s fouls. Xiangbei has not actively used foul tactics against Mori Shigehiro, but they don''t think it is necessary.


    Mori Shigehiro¡¯s free throw hit rate is simply horrible. When Mori Shigehiro walked to the free throw line, Akagi and Naruto were ready to scramble for rebounds at any time.


    Huh!


    Unexpectedly, Mori Shigehiro made an accurate first penalty!


    when!


    However, the situation of the second penalty was to hit Mori Shigekuan directly back to his original form. In any case, it still cannot change the reality that Mori Shigekuan is a free throw black hole. The second penalty shot was missed because there was no Mori Shigekuan on the inside, so Ming Peng''s other players In rebounding, Naruto and Akagi are not opponents at all. Akagi is responsible. Of course, Naruto takes off the rebound directly with his strong jumping ability and makes a long pass to the frontcourt.


    All the famous friends and players quickly returned to defense. Looking at their defense speed, it should have been predicted that they would lose in rebounding, so the rate of return defense is quite fast.


    Miyagi, Rukawa, and Mitsui ran at full speed. The basketball was quickly passed in the hands of Mitsui and Miyagi. Both of them have strong scoring capabilities. Nakajima and Ueda are also completely unable to determine who is the attacking arrow of Shohoku this time. .


    Nakajima and Ueda were close to Fang Miyagi and Mitsui, but the basketball passed to Rukawa after passing Mitsui''s hands.


    There was a pause when Rukawa received the ball, and Mori Shigehiro had already ran back at full speed.


    Facing the top man on the court, Rukawa brazenly took off, facing the wide and heavy ace of famous friends with his not particularly strong body.


    Mori Shigekuan''s giant palm came with desperate power towards the basketball fan in Rukawa''s hand.


    The Xiangbei No. 11 fox collected the ball in midair and twisted the lever.


    Huh!


    "White No. 15 thugs foul, the score is counted, and an extra free kick!"


    Chapter 220-The mighty Xiangbei


    The cold-faced fox of Xiangbei was not afraid to face the huge body of Mori Shigehiro, and scored a frontal dunk, and also got a 2+1 chance. Such a wonderful goal was enough for many to see this fox playing for the first time. The audience was amazed and completely ignited Rukawa''s enthusiasm.


    Although completely speechless to those girls, Rukawa''s psychological quality has always been very stable when he is on the court, especially after the confrontation with Zebei.Rukawa Fox walked to the free throw line and took a deep breath after holding the ball.


    ''He can''t see the distance with one eye, so he must not enter!''


    The famous players probably all have the same idea. Although Xiangbei No. 11 can see things with only one eye, in just two minutes of playing, he has shown quite strong offensive ability, making the famous players'' original defense. The lineup almost collapsed, because when Rukawa was on the court, Xiangbei''s offensive rhythm can be said to be completely different.The main reason is the difference between Rukawa and Naito.


    Rukawa and Naito are players in two directions. At present, Naito can only attack on the inside with a monster-like physical quality. His strength and jumping ability are the strongest weapons.However, Rukawa is proficient in various offensive techniques. Strength and physical strength are currently the biggest loopholes for Rukawa. The two styles are completely opposite. When the two are separately present, the offensive rhythm of Xiangbei will of course change.


    Akagi and Naito are both types who can only attack from the inside. In addition, Naruto must always pay attention to Naito¡¯s situation to prevent this guy from getting hot-headed, so in the first half, Naruto did not show his scoring ability too much. Ren, Akagi, and Naito are all crowded under the basket. With Mori Shigehiro''s speed and strength, they can barely defend against three.


    But when Rukawa played, Xiangbei''s tactics were completely different.Of course, Naruto and Akagi still stick to the basket, but Rukawa''s offensive range is too large. Whether it is from outside the three-point line or breaking through the inside, he can attack at will. Once Rukawa is attacking from the outside, Mori Shigehiro can''t defend. , And the best defensive player of the famous friend wants to target Nakajima. Who can defend this violent fox?


    When Rukawa breaks through the inside lane, Rukawa is actually better at passing than Naito, not forcing offense when the chance is bad is his biggest change now. It is also because of this that Rukawa can rely on offense. Skills and passing battles with the huge Mori Shigekuan, in fact, Xiangbei''s current lineup, whether in offensive rhythm or offensive firepower, far surpasses the first half.


    Mori Shigehiro changed from one defense and three to one defense and two. Although his pressure was relatively reduced, there was an extra cold fox that a celebrity friend couldn''t prevent. The tragedy after the celebrity friend can already be imagined.


    Rukawa walked to the free throw line, and the audience fell silent immediately.


    After Nan Lie opened his eyes in the last game, Rukawa still has a big impact. With only a single eye, normal people can''t judge the distance. Even if the shooting direction is accurate, the distance is completely incomprehensible.


    After receiving the ball, Rukawa looked at the basket and suddenly closed his eyes.


    "What is the number 11 doing?"


    "Close your eyes and free throw?!"


    "Stop kidding, does he think he is a god?!"


    Huh!


    There were a lot of unbelief and questioning voices from the stands, but they had no effect on the cold-faced fox in Xiangbei. Rukawa closed his eyes and made a free throw and made an accurate shot, which made everyone in the stands shut up and showed his solid shooting. Basic skills!

 1779 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1779

    The god on the basketball court has repeatedly staged closed-eye free throws in the league. One of them was when Jordan''s layup was blocked by Uncle Mu, and then Jordan attacked into the basket and made a foul on Uncle Mu''s body. Free throw opportunity.At that time, Jordan walked to Uncle Mu and said to him,''I will close my eyes and take the kick.'' He was still a rookie in the league at the time. Uncle Mu replied,''You won''t do this.''


    The latter result can be imagined, Jordan really closed his eyes and made a free throw and hit directly.Free throws with closed eyes can be fined. For the player who contributed to the foul, it was like''you are too bad, I can beat you with my eyes closed''. Whether in practice or in a formal game, Jordan always Often staged scenes of closed eyes shooting, and for defensive players, this approach is really the deepest shame and torture.


    Rukawa is still very simple now. He doesn¡¯t have Jordan¡¯s intention of deliberately provoking his opponents and making his opponent¡¯s psychological factors abnormal. He closed his eyes and shot because he could not see the distance clearly with his single eye anyway, so he closed all his eyes so that he would not be right. If you have any influence, just bet on your basic skills and your own feel!


    65:55


    More than two minutes after the start of the second half of the game, the point difference was finally opened to more than 10 points in one fell swoop!


    But for famous friends, their nightmare has just begun at this time.


    Naruto and Akagi always guarded the inside. Although they lost Naito''s power support, Naruto''s own strength was not below Mori Shigehiro. With Akagi''s inside defense, Mori Shigehiro still encountered a lot of pressure.


    And also because of the relationship between Naito''s exit and Rukawa''s entry, there are no defensive loopholes among the five generals on the Xiangbei field. Although there are still problems with the joint defense, each player''s single defense ability is very strong.


    The players of the famous friends played very hard, let alone attacking by themselves, it is good to be able to keep the ball in their hands.


    Because of Rukawa¡¯s appearance, the pressure on the defensive end of famous friends increased, and the assists sent to Mori Shigehiro were not smooth enough. The rhythm of the first half was hard to find, because Rukawa¡¯s appearance was destroyed again. .


    Mingpeng had problems on the offensive end, and the score began to decrease significantly, but Xiangbei was very smooth on the offensive end, because they didn''t need any tactics at all. One-on-one singles is actually the basis of Xiangbei''s tactics.


    Akagi, Naruto, Mitsui, and Miyagi''s personnel matchups all continued the first half, but Rukawa aimed at Kato to continuously attack.


    Ming Peng¡¯s main player, small front, was in the first half. Because of Naito¡¯s defensive loopholes, he made a little contribution. However, in the second half of the game, against one of the country¡¯s strongest three strikers, Kato¡¯s strength was complete. It is not comparable to Rukawa, or even poses any threat to Rukawa. With the constant passing and assists of his teammates, Rukawa certainly played smoothly on offense.


    Xiangbei No. 11 almost took the offensive banner of Xiangbei on its own. Seeing its posture, it is to get all the points originally obtained in a game within these ten minutes.Although Rukawa became a lonely hero, this style of play was very unreasonable, but with the overall strength advantage, Xiangbei continued to score and gradually widened the difference.


    The famous friend Hu Zha called two timeouts and made a formation change, but still couldn''t change the situation. Xiangbei Biao became their real scoring frenzy and made the famous friend a complete tragedy. After all, there is only one Mori Shigekan, just to deal with Akagi. He Naruto has already consumed all his energy, and then distracted to defend Rukawa, it is simply a fantasy.


    beep!


    Ten minutes into the second half, the referee blew his whistle.


    "Xiangbei requests a substitution!"


    Rukawa, who had a brilliant performance in the ten minutes of offense just now, came off the court and rested, sweating all over, already turning into a water ghost.


    Score 27, rebounds 2, assists 2, blocks 1, steals 3, turnovers 1. This is the data Rukawa Kaede got in just ten minutes. The average player may not get this score in the whole game, but he is in It was done within ten minutes. In addition to Kato''s weak defensive ability, it can also be seen that this cold-faced fox has improved even more in the stay.


    93:71, Xiangbei leads the famous friends by 22 points.


    Rukawa¡¯s game time was over, and after a rest, Naito once again went into battle, along with Xiangbei¡¯s No. 5 captain, who replaced Mitsui Toshi, who was physically exhausting.


    After Mitsui and Rukawa were replaced, Xiangbei''s strength must have been weakened, but his famous friends were always under him.


    Although the strength of the glasses brother can be ranked the weakest person on the field, the famous friend has to assign a player to defend Mumu, because his three-pointer is really a powerful long-range killer, and an accidental glasses brother will let You suffer a big loss, as Fengyu did before.


    When Naito returned to the field, Akagi and Naito simultaneously put pressure on Mori Shigehiro. At the same time, Naruto and Miyagi changed positions. Miyagi changed to play the small forward and became the attacking arrow of Xiangbei, and Naruto became the highest control in the country. Ball guard.


    Because of the height difference of more than 20 cm, the famous captain Ueda is completely unable to put any pressure on Naruto. Naruto can easily attack or pass directly. Even if Ueda takes off with all his strength, it is difficult to intercept Naruto¡¯s aerial crane. pass.


    Under the coordination of Naruto, all the members of Xiangbei have exerted the greatest attacking firepower. Except for the famous friends Mori Shigehiro who has been fighting until the end of the game, the other players have already opened up to 20 points or more. Lost the fighting spirit.


    Coach Anzai finally replaced Akagi and Miyagi for a rest. Among the main players, only Naruto and Naito were left. All the rest were substitute players. For Coach Anzai, the result of the game is doomed. It¡¯s not necessary to have all the main players in the game, take a good rest, and reserve energy for tomorrow¡¯s match with Aihe Academy.


    Even if the super rookie Mori Shigehiro has an amazing performance in this game, but with his own strength, he still can''t change the world. Xiangbei 118:99, beheaded the Aichi Prefecture champion with a 19-point advantage, showing its national area. The strong posture of the first dark horse!


    Chapter 221-The top four seats


    The basketball flew away from the sadness and flew far towards the hoop. At this time, the countdown on the electronic scoreboard just reached 0, indicating that the game time is over, the score is 67:65, but the final result of the game depends on this. The last three-pointer.


    To bet on the outcome of this game, on the dignity of being the Lingnan ace player and the next captain, the final three-pointer of Xiandao decides everything!


    On the fourth day of the national competition match day, the Kanagawa C-level team Lingnan High School basketball team beheaded their opponents all the way and ushered in their first real strong enemy, the runner-up of last year''s national competition-Hakata University!


    Although Lingnan qualified third in Kanagawa and was only evaluated as a C-level team, the positive strength of the team is almost on par with Hainan, the top four in the country, and the actual strength is definitely enough to become a strong A~-level team.


    In the half-area where Lingnan is located, most of the teams are B-level and C-level teams. In addition, the newcomer to Lingnan, a national competition team, did not pay enough attention to it, and made the stupid mistake of underestimating the enemy. Therefore, Lingnan won consecutive games. A C-level team that is not optimistic, but has defeated three opponents in a row, is already one of the top eight in the country, which is already a rare achievement for Lingnan High School, which is the first time to participate in the national competition this year.


    Lingnan¡¯s board of directors should also be quite satisfied with this result. After all, Xiangyang only won the top 16 last year. Lingnan was able to surpass Xiangyang¡¯s results last year for the first time. This is already a huge surprise, Tian Gang After the coach returns, the salary increase should be a sure thing.


    However, Coach Tian Gang is still a very dedicated coach after all. He did not slack off because the team has entered the quarterfinals. In the fourth round, the strong enemy they encountered was last year''s runner-up team Hakata Sho!


    Hakata''s tactical style is very obvious. It is the opposite of Fengyu, whose only tactic is pure and crazy running and bombing. Hakata''s tactic is defense!


    Bodo¡¯s players are very good at defense. Whether it is personal defense or zone defense, they are absolutely one of the best teams, which is not proportional to their offensive ability!


    Bodo''s style of play is tenacious and tough, and their entire team is like a heavy steel wall, hard to shake.In the national competition last year, Hakata lost 19 points to Sanno in the final. It is said that it is the team with the fewest points to lose to Sanno so far.


    Although Naruto felt that there was nothing to brag about, but under Shan Wang''s tactics, he lost only 19 points, which is quite good. After all, even Hainan lost 30 points.


    Feng Yu''s tactical style of junk defensive because of their super offensive and defensive tactics was once ridiculed by Naruto as''like five Fukuda standing in front'', and Hakata''s style is the opposite of Feng Yu, in short,''like It''s the same as standing five Ikegami in front.''(Ling Nanzhong: We provoke you to provoke you...)


    Bodo''s steel defense put great pressure on Lingnan at the beginning of the first half. First, Yuzhu''s slam dunk was directly fanned by Bodo''s center, and then Fukuda''s offense was also intercepted by Bodo''s main forward.


    At the beginning of the first half 5 minutes, Hakata Shangda led Lingnan 8:0.


    After playing for 5 minutes, the team only scored 8 points. This shows how bad Hakata¡¯s offense is, but within 5 minutes, he will have an attacking player like Fukuda and a super center like Uozumi. Lingnan''s clean seal, you can also see that Bodo''s super defense is powerful!


    The physical fitness of the Hakata players and their mutual understanding are better than those of Xiangyang. The three-dimensional defensive net formed by their joint defenses is more terrifying and stronger than Xiangyang''s. Therefore, the offensives of Uozumi and Fukuda have been frustrated. Under the defense of the steel, Lingnan is almost desperate!


    As Lingnan''s ace player, at this time, Xiandao is the only hope for Lingnan!


    The talented Kanagawa player Sondo Akira indeed has the highest level of strength in the country. First, he surpassed Captain Hakata with his strength and speed. Although he failed to commit a foul, he still solved Lingnan''s scoring shortage with a powerful slam dunk!


    Because of the great strength that Xiandao showed at the critical moment, the mentality of the Lingnan players settled down and began to attack steadily and steadily in accordance with the usual rhythm.


    Although Hakata''s defense still brings them big problems, but with the strength of the super small forward Sendo who can make a good pass, they continue to attack Hakata''s three-dimensional defense net!


    In addition to Japan''s top high school student Sawakita Eiji, this is the first time anyone can cause such a big impact on Hakata''s defense.And compared to the super solo Wang Zebei Eiji, Sendo is good at passing, combining offense with passing, even Hakata Sh¨­da, who is best at defense, is very big by him!


    Lingnan gradually stabilized his position under the leadership of Xiandao. At the end of the first half, Bodo led by 30:27. Lingnan narrowed the difference to the point where only one three-pointer was left!


    In the second half, Bodo suddenly launched the tactics of urgent man-marking!


    However, Bodo''s full-court tight marking and Sanno''s full-court tight marking are almost completely different except that the defense covers the entire court.


    Mountain King¡¯s full-court tactics are based on the super defense composed of Zebei and Shenjin, directly blocking the opponent''s ball-handler, creating flaws with strong pressure, and then stealing the ball to counterattack!


    When Zebei and Shenjin blocked the ball-handler, other players had to move to each other and block the passing route. This is a team tactic that requires a lot of practice and tacit understanding to show up!


    However, Hakata¡¯s full-court staring is only full-court. It seems that even Hakata, who is good at defensive, can¡¯t fully use the Sanno-level full-court tactics, so it¡¯s better to use it. It''s the same physical effort. Although the defensive ability is weak, it is a simple and easy to implement full-court man-to-man strategy!


    This tactic of Hakata is similar to that of Xiangbei, but the fundamental purpose is different!


    No matter what kind of tactics Xiangbei adopts, the ultimate goal is to score offense. It can be said that Xiangbei is a very good offensive team, but Hakata is different from Xiangbei. They are good at defensive and not good at offensive. Although they have launched the full-court tactic, But their tactical purpose is to consume Lingnan''s physical strength and lower Lingnan''s offensive rhythm!Even if you can''t score, you have to prevent your opponent from not being able to make a shot within 30 seconds to kill time.


    Hakata¡¯s tactics are very clear, but also very boring!

 1780 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1780

    Because Bodo deliberately lowered the pace of the game, both sides'' attack and defense speeds were very slow, and most of the scoring methods were based on relatively stable but not stimulating inside attacks. Therefore, in last year''s national top four, Bodo was the team with the fewest fans. Even far less than Fengyu from the quarterfinals!


    Defensive wins the game, offense wins the audience, this is the simple truth!Hakata doesn''t have a player with ace scoring ability like Rukawa or Sendo, but with a solid defense like steel, he got the runner-up in the country last year!


    Because Bodo suddenly increased the defensive intensity, Lingnan players were extremely uncomfortable. They shot iron and could not grab rebounds. With their stable defensive ability, Bodo continued to play defensive counterattacks, pressing Lingnan to be unable to score. Two digits gone.


    At the critical moment, the only thing that can bring Lingnan a turning point is of course only Xiandao!


    A three-point shot from the outside line forced a long shot and scored; a strong breakthrough in Bodo''s double defense, a successful foul on the Bodo captain, and a successful 2+1.Xian Dao gave up his original offensive action and began to show his original real weapon!


    Super offensive firepower!


    For Hakata, the spiky No. 7 player is as scary as Eiji Sawakita last year.


    With Xiandao''s explosive performance, Lingnan actually dragged the game into the overtime.


    In the overtime game, the physical strength of the Bodo players was clearly at an advantage. Although Xiandao''s scoring ability was terrible, they still relied on a solid defense to lead Lingnan by 67:65 with 2 points in the last 3 seconds of the game. !


    Xiandao received the bottom line ball from Yuzhu. By the time Hakata halftime, there was only one second left. There was no time to hesitate. Xiandao made the last shot outside the three-point line!


    Regardless of whether it is invested or not, this ball will be the last goal of the game!


    The basketball continued to spin in the air, affecting the hearts of all Lingnan players, and finally got into Bodo''s basket. The referee gestured to indicate that the three-pointer was effective. At this moment, the mood of all Lingnan players was completely ignited.


    "Great, we won!!"


    "We are the top four in the country! The top four!!"


    The boys in Lingnan yelled and were very excited. Coach Tian Gang, who is usually very strict, did not stop them at this time, because he himself was very excited.Shigeichi Tianoka, who has always been aiming for the national competition, finally got the opportunity to lead the team into the national competition this year. He did not expect to be able to reach the national semifinals. The joy of it is difficult for outsiders to taste.


    The Kanagawa C-level team Lingnan High School basketball team, with its ace player Akira Sendo''s final three-point lore, narrowly defeated last year''s runner-up Hakata University, and officially became one of the top four in the country!


    In addition, they have defeated Fengyu, Mingpeng, Aihe, and Feitian''s second and fourth teams in the previous games. Xiangbei, which has already ranked in the top four, has also received victory after Lingnan. In Hainan, Kanagawa Prefecture has now occupied three seats in the top four in the country, and the only seat left is the undefeated mountain king of Akita Prefecture!


    On the fifth day of the match, Lingnan will face the undefeated king, and the Kanagawa Derby between Xiangbei and Hainan will understand the grievances and grievances during the county meeting.


    Chapter 222-the prologue before the opening


    The penultimate day of the national competition match day, which is the match day of the semi-finals.


    There are only two games today. The morning is the strong dark horse of Kanagawa this year. In the extra time yesterday, he finally defeated last year¡¯s runner-up Hakata Sh¨­dai¡¯s Lingnan, and the other side was the undefeated mountain king. The afternoon game was Xiangbei and Hainan. This is the so-called Kanagawa Derby.


    Although it is said that the match in Xiangbei is in the afternoon, Xiangbei still came to watch the match between Lingnan and Shan Wang. In addition to supporting their fellow villagers, they also have to watch the match of Shan Wang. After all, it is not too serious for Shan Wang.(In fact, the latter is the main reason)


    It¡¯s not too early to arrive in Xiangbei. Although the high school league does not sell tickets, the entire stadium is already overcrowded, and it seems that there is almost no place to insert a needle.


    This is not because there are many people who want to pick up the bargain and watch a basketball game without money, but because there are many people who support the mountain king. Here, the supporters of the mountain king may exceed 99%, and the undefeated mountain king is undoubtedly The "square" of today''s game, and the strong dark horse Lingnan High School basketball world from Kanagawa can only helplessly become the "opposite".


    This is the general trend, and no one can do anything else, because the opponent that Lingnan meets is the mountain king!


    Because of the existence of Tie Nan, the super evil god, the people in Xiangbei still sat down smoothly. As for Hainan, Xiangbei does not have the leisure to take care of it. Anyway, they are also regulars in the national competition, and there should be a way to deal with it. .


    Before the start of the game, the stands were full of discussions about Shan Wang.


    For example, about how Zebei''s skills have improved, or about their super rookie Kawada Mikio, not to mention the fact that before the national competition, the mountain king once beat the mountain king with a big score.


    The stands are everywhere talking about the voice of the mountain king. As a Kanagawa fellow, Xiangbei players want to hear if anyone is concerned about the situation in Lingnan, but unfortunately, no!


    Even if Lingnan defeated last year''s runner-up, even if Lingnan is already one of the top four this year and is known as a team of super dark horses from Kanagawa, under the aura of the mountain king, their reputation has no meaning.


    Mitsui sighed and looked a little unhappy.


    "It''s really an exaggeration. Were they like this before the Shan Wang game?"


    "The popularity of the king is really unpleasant!"


    "Just because they are mountain kings?"


    Even if this is not a match between Xiangbei and Shan Wang, but surrounded by countless Shan Wang supporters, Xiangbei players still feel a certain amount of pressure.The promotion of Xiangbei has been along the way. This year, the famous friends who defeated Aihe and became one of the top five seeds will leave aside, Fengyu and Aihe Academy are both well-known strong teams in the country and have considerable support across the country. However, in the first-hand experience of Xiangbei, even if Fengyu and Aihe''s supporters add up, it is difficult to compare with Shanwang''s support team!


    Organized, disciplined, and banners, fans and other accessories that cheer on the mountain king are not rare, and the number is huge. The number of support teams is the same as their football skills, which is the first in the country!


    On the other hand, Xiangbei, although they had a record of defeating the mountain king once, but when it comes to the level of the support group...the first is the first, but the last in the country!


    Coach Anzai is a veteran for many years. He has encountered strange and exaggerated things on the court, so he was not affected. After hearing what Mitsui said, he slowly spoke.


    "This is the status quo, because they are the mountain kings and the undefeated kings, so all the spectators hope that they will win. When we play against the mountain kings, we will also experience this pressure."


    Coach Anzai told the truth in one go, and also revealed the biggest difference between the official game with Shan Wang and the original practice game, that is, the so-called sixth man on the stadium-the fans!


    The Japanese high school league is fine, but there are home and away points in the league, which can also reflect the influence of fans on the game.


    The team playing at home is not only more adapted to the structure of the stadium, but also means that they can have more fans on the scene to support them. In the two teams, the cheering side is of course the first to take the lead in morale. .


    In addition to boosting the morale of the home team, the role of the fans is also reflected in the free throws.


    When the away team player makes a free throw, the home team¡¯s fans will use various methods to interfere. Spraying trash is the easiest level. Suddenly waving a balloon in the stands and posting large photos of sexy girls. There are some swirling patterns to create a feeling of dizziness. Anyway, there are all kinds of tricks, and there are even the best weird dances in the stands. Anyway, the fans of the home team simply do everything to interfere with the free throw. .


    Although Sanno fans can¡¯t do that level, it¡¯s impossible for Japanese high school players to compare with the mental qualities of league veterans. The horrible cheering of Sanno fans is already the greatest psychological quality. Stressed out.


    It can be said that as long as it is in Japan, Sanno is the home stadium wherever it goes. The national competitions are held in Hiroshima, Kanagawa, Tokyo or wherever they are, because these places are all Sanno¡¯s home stadiums, and Sanno¡¯s undefeated name Compared to last year''s runner-up and top four teams, these titles are completely meaningless, let alone Xiangbei and Lingnan, which only entered the national competition this year.


    Back then, Xiangbei was able to defeat Shan Wang in the practice match. It was also because Shan Wang did not have the invisible sixth man on the field. However, Xiangbei wants to dominate the country. This is a pressure that must be faced unless Lingnan can be in today¡¯s semi-finals. In the midst, I beat the mountain king upset, but the probability is really very, very low!


    The Xiangbei player was silent for a while, and finally Naruto opened his mouth to break the silence.


    "Then I can only say sorry to the fans of the mountain king, after all, tomorrow the mountain king will definitely lose to us!"


    All the members of Xiangbei were taken aback, and then each showed a confident smile. This group of guys are super problem children who are strong when they meet. The explosion under high pressure is what they are best at showing, and tomorrow will be on the court. , The louder the cheers of the Shan Wang fans, the more powerful this group of guys will burst out.


    Before the players from both sides appeared on the stage, the stands were already crowded, and Shan Wang¡¯s fans occupied all the stands.


    Among those countless people, those who can barely be called Lingnan fans are probably only the Kanagawa fellows in Hainan and Xiangbei. This is the tragedy of Lingnan and the pressure that the undefeated king must bear.


    In the Lingnan Lounge...


    Coach Tian Gang has a serious look. It is the first time he has seen a coach with such an expression since Lingnan players joined the team.


    Coach Tian Gang''s gaze slowly swept across every player in the lounge, paused for a moment on Xiandao''s body, and then turned his gaze on all the players again.


    "Today''s opponent is the mountain king. I don''t need to tell you how powerful they are!"


    The gap between Lingnan and Shanwang doesn''t need coach Tian Gang to say that they are also very clear about it.At the beginning, Ling Haixiang''s three-nation coalition forces failed to defeat the undefeated mountain king, and even suffered a disastrous defeat. In the face of the powerful lineup of the mountain king, the only ones who can exert effective combat effectiveness are probably Yuzhu, Fukuda and Xiandao. The most terrifying thing is the undefeated tactics of the king-the audience is eagerly marking people!


    Even in the eyes of the Lingnan players, the strength gap between them and the mountain king is too huge.Basically, apart from Xiandao, there is a big gap between them and Shan Wang''s opponents. Now this game, it can be said that there is little hope, especially when they narrowly defeated Hakata Sh¨­da in overtime yesterday. The continuous high-intensity competition, the long game yesterday, and the hot weather in Hiroshima are a big burden for Lingnan players. In all respects, Lingnan faces the mountain king because it is overwhelming. The unfavorable situation.


    "but!"


    Coach Tian Gang suddenly yelled, and the loud voice shocked the Lingnan players who had fallen in self-confidence, and subconsciously looked at the more serious coach.

 1781 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1781

    "On the court, no team can absolutely win! Forgot how Xiangbei came from the county meeting step by step? Xiangbei can overthrow the king Hainan, why can''t we overthrow the undefeated mountain king?! Do you think you are inferior to Xiangbei, answer me, don''t you?!"


    Lingnan and Xiangbei really have a Yuliang complex. Although the players in Lingnan recognize the strength of Xiangbei, they secretly regard them as their biggest opponents. Now they are deliberately stimulated by coach Tian Gang. Of course, the young man of Sheng refused to admit defeat.


    "No!"


    "Very well, that''s the determination! You all remember that no team can definitely win, even the mountain king is no exception. Xiangbei can overthrow the mountain king''s throne, and we have no reason for what they can do. Can''t do it, can you?!"


    "Yes!"


    All the Lingnan players shouted, and the loud voice shocked the staff who walked through the corridor outside.Coach Tian Gang adopted the tactics of first suppressing and then raising, eliminating the tension in the hearts of the players, and then all of them appeared on the stage and officially began to challenge the undefeated mountain king!


    Chapter 223-The Gap of Strength


    "Come out! The players of the mountain king are out!"


    "Zebei, you are so handsome!"


    "Hetian, you must teach the big man in Lingnan well!"


    The Shanwang players just came on the field, and they ushered in countless cheers from the audience, let alone a handsome guy like Zebei, even Hetian, who looks sorry, has countless supporters!


    On the other hand, Lingnan, the genius Xiandao, which has a high popularity in Kanagawa, is not considered a number here.Even if Lingnan beat last year''s runner-up because of passing through all the way, Lingnan has accumulated a lot of popularity, but here, standing on the same court as Shanwang, the accumulated popularity before Lingnan is like a dream. The popularity of Kanagawa Dark Horse was directly defeated in the face of its super popularity.


    When the Shan Wang players came out, the mood of the audience obviously became more excited.The simple practice time before the game should be a very difficult time for Lingnan players. Fortunately, this practice time is not long. All unrelated people retired. The two sides only left five starting players on the field, declaring Lingnan and The game between mountain kings is about to begin.


    The monkey boss of Lingnan and the bald orangutan of Shanwang, of course, went straight to the middle circle to prepare to jump the ball. Although Yuzhu''s body is larger than Hetian, no matter its strength or popularity across the country, Yuzhu cannot match Hetian. ratio.


    Before jumping the ball, the cheers of the audience were basically all given to Hetian. Here, the gap between Lingnan and Shan Wang can also be seen completely.


    The referee didn''t care so much and threw the basketball into the air while blowing his whistle.


    Two primates of similar appearance jumped up high at the same time. Of course, fish living in height and wingspan have the advantages that are visible to the naked eye, but Hetian''s jumping power and explosive power are absolutely above the fish.


    Snapped!!


    Two giant palms shot the basketball at the same time, Kawada''s palm is on top, it can be seen that his excellent jumping ability has made up for the disadvantages of height and wingspan.


    He Tian''s palm is on the top, so of course he has an advantage when exerting his force.He beat Yuzhu in strength and slapped the basketball towards Lingnan in the half.


    Captain Sanno was the first to start, because he has cooperated with Kawada for several years, and Fukatsu can probably guess where he will bat the racket. Based on mutual understanding, Captain Sanno got the basketball first.


    Lingnan knew the strength of the mountain king, so he had been prepared for a jump ball failure. When he held the ball in Shenjin, all his team retreated to prevent the mountain king''s quick counterattack.


    Fukatsu is not in a hurry, slowly holding the ball to advance, steadily playing and looking for opportunities to attack.


    The defender of Shenjin is Zhicao, with a very serious look, because he is very clear that this guy with a calm expression and no distinctive features in appearance, but with the name of the''first point guard in college''!


    Shenjin lowered his center of gravity and suddenly broke through with a short body.


    Uekusa defends quickly, but Fukajin¡¯s breakthrough is not as good as Miyagi and Amu¡¯s, but it is also at a national level. Although Uekusa is still a good point guard, he still has the same three words as ¡°national level¡±. There is a big gap.


    Fukatsu relies on speed and solid skills to plant the grass. Even if she is desperately defending, Fukatsu is still half a step behind.


    Shenjin didn''t get into the inside too much, so as not to encounter the double block of the first altitude and Lingnan ace player on the field, he immediately took a high jump shot.


    Huh!


    Although there is nothing too exciting about the actions, compared to Amu¡¯s powerful breakthroughs and Miyagi¡¯s rapid lightning breakthroughs, Fukatsu¡¯s breakthroughs are indeed not appreciative, but his every action is very good. Solid, it belongs to the type that doesn''t shine, but makes every single cut in your heart.


    Captain Shan Wang was calm, without any emotion on his face, just looking at the grass.


    "It''s us who scored the first goal."


    2:0


    Fukatsu was just a simple breakthrough jumper to score, but it aroused the cheers of all Sanno fans. This is Sanno''s popularity and a tragic situation that any team that plays against Sanno must face.


    Miyagi was holding the railing with both hands, his head resting on his arm.


    "It''s too difficult for Zhicao to defend Fukajin, but with Lingnan''s lineup, this is also impossible."


    When we were living together, there was a lot of communication and fighting among the four major point guards in the country. To be honest, in terms of personal ability, the most difficult thing to deal with was of course Amu. His body was too abnormal among point guards, but Among them, Shenjin, who is tepid and tepid, is the one with the strongest key points ability among the four point guards. It is a simple matter to score points first in the opening game, which can cause psychological pressure on the opponent.


    Mitsui was leaned back in his chair and immediately picked up Miyagi''s unfinished words.


    "Coach Tiangang is also helpless. If Xiandao is allowed to defend Shenjin, Lingnan will not be able to use another person to defend Zebei."


    "With Shenjin''s strength, even Xiandao would not be able to completely block him. After all, Lingnan''s lineup is not enough. For Shangshan King, no matter how it is deployed, there will be a shortcoming!"


    The two Xiangbei super guards are analyzing the situation of the game. Coach Anxi nodded secretly while listening.


    A coach plays a very important role in the game, but what the coach can do is limited after all. In a basketball game, after all, only five people can play in his team!


    In Lingnan''s lineup, Xiandao defends Zebei and Yuzhu defends Hetian, these are things that have no choice.Although Ikegami''s offensive ability is too poor, his excellent defensive ability is also necessary for Lingnan today. Only he can hold the invisible trump card Minoru Matsumoto!Fukuda''s mobile phone experience is too poor, can only defend the weakest offensive side of the mountain king.


    If Fukuda is allowed to defend Shenjin, even if he has a height advantage, he will be completely fooled by Shenjin.


    Because of the existence of Zebei, Xiandao cannot defend Shenjin, regardless of whether it is grass-planting or off-roading. Shenjin will still be at a disadvantage. Lingnan''s lineup can only come up with such an arrangement. No matter how it is deployed, there will always be at least one shortcoming. !


    If the three of Mitsui, Miyagi, and Rukawa can join Lingnan according to the original expectation of Coach Tianoka, the backcourt composed of Miyagi and Mitsui will be combined with the super small forward lineup of Sendo and Rukawa. Today''s undefeated mountain king can be regarded as a fight!


    Shan Wang scored a goal at the beginning. Although Shenjin''s goal was extremely ordinary, it still put a lot of pressure on the Lingnan players.


    Planting grass dribbled the ball forward, and the dribble movement seemed a little cautious.


    The defender in front of him is the captain of the mountain king who has the name of the first point guard. Fukatsu''s center of gravity is extremely low. Although his height is 10 cm higher than that of Uegra, his center of gravity is lowered. Such a tall player lowers his center of gravity. It is quite stressful for short players.


    However, Shenjin will lower the center of gravity to this level because he has already understood one thing.Lingnan master Zhicao Zhizhi, who has no three-point ability at all.It would be fine if it were changed to Miyagi, who was short in stature. If it was the captain of Xiangyang who was only 2 centimeters shorter than Fukatsu and had the skill of a three-point quick shot, Fukatsu would not easily display such a defense.


    Shen Jin calmly looked at the grass in front of him, seized the opportunity, and suddenly shot!


    Planting grass has no time to collect the ball and turn around, and the basketball in his hand is no longer in his control.


    Fukatsu extremely lowered his center of gravity, and this is the purpose!


    Oppressive defense!


    Lower the center of gravity and lean forward. The tendency to lean forward at the moment of stealing the ball can immediately add to the momentum of running.


    Zhicao had to turn around to return to defense, and the speed was of course worse than that of Shenjin.


    Captain Shan Wang made a shot and rarely failed. Planting grass was just another dead soul under Fukatsu''s oppressive defense.


    When Shenjin steals the ball successfully, the audience burst into uniform cheers, and all these admirations and shouts were given to the captain of the mountain king, and for the stolen ball, the mood is obviously more depressed.


    Shenjin''s speed is not slow, and he is on the outer line, so he rushed into the southern half of the Ling first.


    Fukajin could have directly reached the inside of Lingnan and scored easily for a layup or dunk, but he did not choose to do so, instead waiting for the players to be seated.

 1782 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1782

    He glanced at the wide figure wearing the white No. 7 jersey, Fukatsu knew that the time to attack was ripe, and immediately raised his hands and pushed the ball out.


    The height difference of 10 cm is also very difficult for Miyagi, who has excellent jumping ability, and of course it is even more so for planting grass.Although the Lingnan master has taken off with all his strength, he still couldn''t intercept Shenjin''s pass that pierced Lingnan''s heart this time.


    Lingnan inside line Daheizhuyu Zhuchun has just ran through the half-court. When the fast attack counterattacked, the defensive team did not have a center on the inside line, which is equivalent to completely letting go of the defense line!


    Hetian rushed all the way into the inner lane of Lingnan, his quick speed and huge size are completely disproportionate, take off, seize the right pass of Shenjin, take advantage of the trend and directly slam dunk, the action is extremely smooth!


    Huh!


    This kind of skillful air-receiving cooperation, Shenjin and Hetian have long been playing countless times, and now they are also hand-in-hand in the inside of Lingnan, staged an air-receiving performance that detonated the audience.


    Hetian raised his arm and showed off his strong triceps to Yuzhu, with a defiant look.


    4:0, only 37 seconds of opening.


    Chapter 224-Zebei''s Counterattack


    At the beginning of the game between Lingnan and Shanwang, there was a considerable difference in strength. Yuzhu vs. Hetian and Zhicao vs. Fukajin. In terms of point guard and center, Shanwang has the strongest player in the country. With Lingnan''s duo, although It can open up the situation all over the country, but compared with the players of Sanno, this dark horse from Kanagawa seems to be beheaded by Sanno today.


    All the audience kept cheering. The fans of Shan Wang are really organized and disciplined. Their professional level is far better than those of the private cheerleaders in Xiangbei.These cheers were all given to the Shan Wang players, and the little support for Lingnan was completely overwhelmed by the shouts of the Shan Wang fans.


    The Xiangbei players watched all the changes on the court closely, and didn''t dare to take any care, because they all knew the power of the mountain king. To dominate the country, the mountain king is the mountain they must surpass.


    The main players in Xiangbei changed their eyes from the white mountain king players to the blue Lingnan players. To be precise, they all stared at the No. 7 ace player in Lingnan.


    Under such circumstances, what kind of performance the ace player can make is the most important thing. The true quality of a player depends on this critical time.


    Xian Dao bears the pressure of Lingnan''s team, because he is Lingnan''s trump card, the only trump card!


    Immortal Dao takes the initiative to open his hands for the ball. This kind of scene is very rare for Immortal Dao whose desire to attack is not strong enough. However, in Lingnan today, apart from Immortal Dao, no one can rely on it.


    As soon as Xian Dao held the ball, the king''s ace Zebei immediately came up on defense. The strong power of its predictive defense was already well understood by Xian Dao when he was staying together.


    "Come on, come on, Zebei!"


    "Zebei, play your trump card!"


    "You are the strongest, Zebei!"


    Zebei just showed a defensive posture, and a wave of cheers has erupted from the stands. All the cheers of the audience belonged to the ace Zebei. If it is in the boundary of Kanagawa, it is based on immortality. I am afraid that the popularity will not be so disastrous, but this is in Hiroshima. Although Sendo has accumulated a certain popularity in the previous competitions, it is not a world at all compared with Sawakita who is known as the number one high school student in Japan. of.


    Xiandao has a serious expression, and can''t see the laziness and ease of the past.


    "Zebei, I will defeat you completely here!"


    Zebei was taken aback, then showed a sincere smile.


    "No problem, it happens to be when we are staying together... despicable!"


    Before the Zebei dialect was finished, Xian Dao immediately broke through with a short body, extremely fast, and completely broke out his offensive rhythm at the beginning.This guy Zebei never got rid of the problem of being easily distracted on the court. He was distracted by talking when he was in confrontation with Xian Dao. Of course, Xian Dao would not miss this opportunity. He immediately broke through Zebei in a whirlwind and entered the inside of the mountain king.


    Kawada immediately moved to defend. The speed and flexibility are not at the same level as Yuzhu. He is about to guard Yushanwang''s basket and guard the dignity of the university''s first center.


    Facing Hetian, Xiandao forced his body to stretch in the air. With his excellent ability to stay in the air, he changed hands and shook Hetian in the air, and then directly dunked!


    Huh!


    4:2


    Although Kawada is indeed worthy of the name of the first center, but among all the small forwards in high schools in the country, Xiandao is also the first person with comprehensive technical skills. In the Japanese high school basketball world, with the comprehensive skills of Xiandao, he can almost act as Batman. Pi Erye, in terms of technical comprehensiveness, Nan Lie and Ruchuan are inferior to Xian Dao, let alone the super solo king Zebei Eiji.


    After Xiandao landed, he didn''t care about Zebei, but ran back to his own halftime in silence.


    "This damn thing!"


    Zebei Eiji secretly clenched his fist, but did not consider the meaning behind this attack by Xian Dao.


    A player with strong offensive ability can only become an excellent scoring player on the court. It is great to be the scoring leader, but he can never become a great player. The difference is beyond the understanding of Zebei, after all. In his basketball world, there is nothing other than going solo and head-on.


    Naruto looked at the handsome guy with pointed hair and smiled as if he was always comforting.


    Today¡¯s Xiandao is very different from the Xiandao first encountered in a street basketball court. The original Xiandao was just a strong scoring player, but today¡¯s Xiandao has become more mature and calmer. Fa has also become more reasonable, and the immortal way of today has far surpassed the original, but Zebei has not taken this crucial step yet.


    In fact, if Zebei cannot reach the level of Sendo, Naruto is not at all optimistic about the results of Zebei''s trip to the United States. After all, Japan''s number one in basketball is not comparable to the United States.


    Lingnan finally opened up the situation because of the Xiandao score, but the mountain king would definitely not be so easy to deal with, a mere ball, for the mountain king, has no meaning at all.


    Fukatsu advanced into the half court with the ball and defended close to him. However, due to the strength and reputation of the captain of the mountain king, Uekino did not dare to steal easily. He just maintained his defense against Fukajin and did not make a hasty shot.


    After Fukatsu took the ball through the half-court, relying on his height advantage, he passed the ball from Zhicao''s head to Zebei.


    The obvious height difference of 10 cm, this advantage, is a fool if you don''t make good use of it on the court.


    Zhicao was once again beaten by Shenjin''s height, and it was helpless.


    Zebei''s eyes became sharp immediately after receiving Fukatsu''s pass.


    Although Xian Dao used his words to disturb Zebei¡¯s attention before and scored a goal, he himself knew that that kind of offense was a must, and Zebei¡¯s offensive firepower was really a huge problem, so he didn¡¯t dare to have any. To the effect, fully defend Zebei''s offense.


    Zebei lowered his center of gravity and kept dribbling the ball, his movements were full of spirituality and strength. Even players like arrogant, such as Xiandao and Rukawa, have to admit that this guy is really powerful. If singled out, none of them are currently Zebei''s. opponent.


    At this moment, the audience held their breath and watched the showdown between Zebei and Xiandao.


    Here is an exact explanation. For Xiangbei and Hainan, these fellows from Kanagawa, the focus of this game is that Sendo faces the top Japanese high school student Sawakita Eiji under the huge pressure of the team''s victory. , What kind of live performance can be.


    For most of the audience, Lingnan is not their focus at all. What they want to see is how Sanno will win the victory, and Japan¡¯s top high school student Sawakita Eiji will show What kind of wonderful skills.


    For Lingnan, this is a difficult game that needs to be broken, but from the side of Shanwang, this game is almost like an exhibition game. This reality is cruel to Lingnan, but there is no alternative, this is the reality. !


    Under the gaze of the audience, Zebei suddenly took a step to the right. The first step of the breakthrough was incredible fast!


    Fast footsteps, rapid breakthroughs, solid dribbles, Zebei seems to be able to do everything on the basketball court, breakthroughs are quick and sharp, like a sharp bayonet, to directly kill the hinterland of Lingnan.


    Although Xian Dao was half a step slower, but still relied on the slight advantage of speed and height to follow up quickly, and did not completely lose his position.


    Zebei suddenly closed the ball and changed hands and retreated continuously.


    Because of the inertia, Xiandao''s body slowed down a little bit with Fang, and there was already a difference in position between him and Zebei.


    Zebei dribbled the ball quickly back out of the three-point line and made a sudden three-point shot without making any adjustments.


    "The body is balanced, the arc of the hand, the rotation of the wrist are all perfect, Zebei this guy..."


    Zebei''s body was leaning back in the air. Although Xiandao had already taken off with all his strength, because of the distance between the two and Zebei''s backward shooting arc, he finally missed the basketball.


    The basketball leaped over Lingnan Ace''s head and went straight into the Lingnan basket.


    7:2, the mountain king is in front.

 1783 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1783

    Naruto used his hands to plug his ears to prevent him from being directly deaf in the game, but the cheers of countless fans in the audience still passed through Naruto''s palms and penetrated into Naruto''s ears.


    It was so wonderful, it was like a sniper rifle that directly killed the heart''s long-range three-pointer. It really detonated the enthusiasm of countless spectators. The cheers of the mountains and the tsunami were like a collective of mental hospital patients coming out. The players are on this one side. It is self-evident how much pressure will be under the cheers.


    The mountain king players grinned, as if there was absolutely no way for that guy.


    After Zebei landed, he didn''t see the slightest triumphant look on his face, he just looked at Xiandao with a serious expression.


    "This is in return for the ball you just had!"


    Fairy Way: "..."


    Chapter 225-The Pressure of Immortal Dao


    This guy Zebei is so self-willed. Even in important matches, he is thinking about going it alone. As for team cooperation, let''s talk about it later.


    Zebei¡¯s three-pointer deliberately returned the offense that Xiandao had just made. For Zebei, he did not want to use psychological and tactical methods to make Xiandao lose his cool head. He just looked forward to this game. A thorough duel with Xian Dao, from the beginning of the middle school to the present, to make a complete end.


    However, Xiandao was completely unaffected by Zebei''s goal just now. His mind was entirely about how to win this game. As for the issue of singles with Zebei, it is not something that Xiandao can consider today.


    Worried about Fukatsu''s stealing ability, Xiandao took the initiative to take the ball through the half court.


    Zebei didn''t make a steal easily, but as Xian Dao moved forward, he slowly retreated and performed oppressive defense without giving Xian Dao any chance to attack.


    Xiandao was careful about Zebei''s defensive moves while observing the running situation of all his teammates.


    Kawada''s defensive ability is too strong, even Akagi will be quite suppressed. It is too risky to pass the ball to Yuzhu; Ikegami''s strong defense and weak offense have always been the last choice for the Lingnan team''s offensive, direct PASS; Zhicao Without the ability of three-pointers, the probability of breaking through the oppressive defense of Captain Mountain King is extremely low.


    After observation and observation, Fukuda was the only one who had the advantage against the wild side, and he made a tactical gesture towards Fukuda.


    After receiving Xiandao''s instructions, Afu immediately began to run quickly.


    Fukuda''s speed is very fast, even if he is put on the stage of a national competition, his speed can be regarded as good, and compared with that, the speed of Nobe is obviously a lot worse.


    Although Nobe is tall and tall, his shoulders are not wide enough. His biggest weakness is his lack of mobility.


    The agility of Nobe and Yuzumi can almost be tied for the worst on the court, so it is not difficult for Fukuda to get away from Nobe with speed.Although the main power forward of the mountain king wants to keep up with Fukuda''s speed, he is still unable to do so.


    After Fukuda shook off the wild edge with speed, Xiandao immediately took the ball sideways and accurately sent the basketball into Fukuda''s hands.


    After receiving the ball, Fukuda was within his attack range and immediately took off. When he was about to stage a super slam dunk, a huge palm suddenly appeared and pressed on the basketball in Fukuda''s hand.


    "Don''t you want to slam dunk!"


    With a loud roar from the primate, Fukuda''s power was not as powerful as Hetian''s strange power. He was slammed by a big hat for the slam dunk that he was bound to win. With Fukuda''s self-esteem, he must be brooding now, but there is no alternative.


    Nobe could not keep up with Fukuda''s speed. He followed Fukuda. Now he is in the right position. He will be picked up by a basketball with a big hat and fanned by a big hat. He will pass it to Fukatsu. The mountain king rushes and immediately launches a fast attack. .


    The overall strength of the Sanno player is too strong. Whether it is inside or outside, the strength of the Sanno player has a clear advantage. The only thing that can be used as an attack arrow is the point that Nobea is against Fukuda. This can be seen by Xiandao, Sanno player. Of course, the same is true. When it comes to the experience of the competition, the players of the mountain king must be above the fairy road!


    The fast-breaking counterattacks of the Sanno players are extremely fast. The lineup of the three fast-breaking members of Fukatsu, Zebei and Matsumoto is already terrifying. For other teams, the most troublesome thing is Sanno''s center Masashi Kawada!


    In addition to the already eliminated famous friend Mori Shigehiro, Kawada''s speed is definitely the first of the center forwards, and compared to the rough technical Mori Shigehiro, Kawada has a comprehensive game that does not match the rough appearance.


    Kawada quickly reached the inside line of Sanno, Fukatsu saw Kawada in position and immediately passed the ball.


    The speed of the fish is too slow to guard the inside line. The two men, Sendo and Ikegami, dare not to empty the two attackers, Zebei and Matsumoto. The fast enough Fukuda can only be the only choice to defend Hetian!


    The height difference between Hetian and Fukuda is not too big. 188 and 194 are not irreparable in terms of Fukuda¡¯s jumping ability. The speed of the two is also equal, and even the degree of ugliness is half a catty, but the strength is not equal. Players.


    Kawada held the ball and faced Fukuda with a smile, telling the truth... it was so ugly!


    Although he has an appearance that cannot be described in kind words, Kawada''s skills are still very solid.Depressing the center of gravity, changing directions quickly, breaking through with a short body, a series of movements are extremely smooth, and the whole set of movements clearly shows the charm of a small forward.


    Fukuda''s defensive experience is still too poor. Like Xiangbei''s Naito, although he can exert a powerful force on the offensive end, he is a defensive black hole on the defensive end.Such a tall and wide Hetian, with a subtle technique that does not match the appearance, directly breaks through Futian, takes advantage of the opportunity to enter the basket, and takes off and dunks!


    Although Fukuda has taken the defense seriously, the lack of experience cannot be made up in a short period of time, and he was directly broken by the burly Kawada with speed and skill.After Kawada wiped Futian, he immediately jumped and dunked.


    Huh!


    The offense that Fukuda failed to complete was completed by Kawada. Fukuda failed to block and Kawada made a slam dunk. This is a big blow for Fukuda.


    Xiandao knew that Fukuda had a strong self-esteem, so he hurried to comfort him. In addition to attacking the trump card and tactical core, Xiandao also had to work as a babysitter. It was really exhausted, but at this time the difference between the two sides was the biggest pressure for Xiandao.


    Mitsui looked at the time displayed on the electronic scoreboard, and spoke with a chill.


    "9:2, I fell behind in the opening points, close to double digits, not much difference from expectations."


    As a fellow of Kanagawa, Mitsui''s evaluation of Lingnan in this way is really not very kind, but there is no way, after all, the gap between Lingnan and Sanwang is so obvious.


    Akagi has a big face. Among the 9 points of Sano, the most scoring classmate Kawada who looks even uglier than him is the classmate Kawada. Of course, the captain of the orangutan is greatly stimulated. Of course, he also knows that Kawada just can cover Fukuda Slam dunk is definitely not just luck or his extraordinary performance in this game, but also because of his excellent speed and accurate prediction.


    If you change to Akagi, you should be able to cover Fukuda''s ball by seizing the opportunity, but if you want to join a fast-breaking team and directly dunk and score, there should be no hope in this life. The best way to play Akagi is, after all, there is only positional combat. That''s it.


    Naruto turned his head and looked at the time displayed on the electronic scoreboard. Although the mountain king was already 7 points ahead, the first half of the game had just begun for more than two minutes.


    "Shanwang Hetian, Zebei and Shenjin scored a total of 9 points. The scores were many and scattered. Lingnan Xiandao scored two points. The scores were few and concentrated. Lingnan''s game was not easy to play."


    Naruto is also a crow''s mouth, but what he said is the problem facing Lingnan.


    Ace scoring players are necessary for a team, but it is impossible to always win by focusing the ball on one player. Famous friends, Xiangbei in the one-man team, and even the game when Kiyota and Rukawa were in middle school. It''s all the same.


    People like Rukawa, Fujima, and Mori Shigehiro are all players with super scoring ability. They have all scored the highest points in the game, but their teams ultimately failed. That is because, When basketball is too concentrated on one person, such a team is the easiest to defeat!


    Although Zebei''s anticipatory defense is great, Xiandao is not incapable of scoring in front of Zebei. With Xiandao''s ability, if he fights directly with Zebei at this time, he should be able to lead Lingnan to bite the score, but do that. If that is the case, it will completely lead Lingnan to hell.


    If Xiandao really did that, Lingnan would of course keep passing the ball to Xiandao in order to catch up with the score.However, it is impossible to maintain the feel of Xiandao forever. Under Zebei''s super defense, maintaining the super high feel of the entire game is simply a dream.At that time, even if other teammates started offensive, they would feel cold because they didn''t shoot for a long time and couldn''t score at all.And no matter how many points one person gets, as long as the other four cannot score, it is absolutely impossible to win.


    This situation has appeared in the Pistons'' strategy against the Bulls, which is known as Jordan''s Law.Of course, in this game, when both players are unintentional, it is indeed possible to evolve into Jordan''s law.


    Shan Wang¡¯s players can actually let Xiandao and Zebei continue to play singles. As long as they maintain a normal offensive success rate and cut off the scoring ability of the other four in Lingnan, they can pinch Lingnan¡¯s throat step by step and finally push Lingnan into the abyss of defeat. .


    The Pistons, known as the bad boy back then, used this tactic to make the Bulls suffer a lot, and now Xian Dao has also encountered a situation similar to Jordan''s law invisibly.Although Xiandao may not know what Jordan''s law is, he still knows that the current situation is not suitable for him to explode his personal offensive ability. Observing the running situation of all his teammates, Xiandao''s mood is really big. Depressed.


    Looking around on all his teammates, Xiandao finally made a tactical gesture towards Fukuda.


    Chapter 226 - The Transformation of Futian


    Although Fukuda was blocked by Hetian just now, Xian Dao still has to cooperate with him. In fact, Xian Dao can''t help it, because of the situation on the field, Xian Dao simply cannot tolerate Xian Dao to choose.


    The seriousness of Xiandao''s expression made Rukawa and Zebei feel that they didn''t know this man, and then they saw the figure of Xiandao who broke through, "The breakthrough is very fast, but...that is Zebei!"


    The commando captain of Xiangbei had a serious look. Although he had broken through the two-man defense between Shenjin and Zebei with his exquisite dribble and super fast starting speed, he himself knew that it was just good luck.In fact, there were several heads-up duels between Miyagi and Zebei when staying together.


    In fact, Shenjin, who has a calm and steady personality, is nothing more than that, but for Zebei, who has a strong self-esteem, he was broken by Miyagi at that time, and Zebei would definitely have a grudge in his heart.


    At that time, in the one-on-one matchup after the tie-up, Miyagi failed to break through Zebei''s predictive defense once. Even the commando captain of Xiangbei was defended by Zebei, which shows that Zebei''s single defense ability is strong.


    Although Xiandao''s breakthrough was sharp and fast, he still couldn''t break through Zebei''s super defense.

 1784 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1784

    Fukuda started to run with the breakthrough of Xiandao, while watching Kawada''s actions from the corner of his eye.


    Fukuda would never want to experience the things that were blocked again!


    Xian Dao couldn''t completely break through Zebei''s defense, he still staggered half of Zebei''s body, his wrist was shaking slightly, and the basketball immediately flew into the air.


    Zebei couldn''t intercept it, and Xiandao''s pass almost turned into a super home run, and Zebei couldn''t cut the ball away.


    Fukuda took off immediately, after catching the ball in midair, without any pause, before Kawada came to the block, he put the basketball into the basket with all his strength!


    Huh!!


    Lingnan''s Ah Fu showed off his wonderful skills different from his ugly appearance. A beautiful empty dunk hit the mountain king''s basket constantly shaking and groaning.


    "What a slam dunk!"


    "The No. 13 player in Lingnan is not bad, although he looks ugly, but that dunk is really beautiful!"


    "It seems that Lingnan still has some strength. No wonder they can beat Hakata."


    Futian''s slam dunk finally let Lingnan breathe a sigh of relief. While the score was pulled to 9:4, it also made the Shanwang fans start to face Lingnan''s strength, but there is one very sad point.


    For the fans of the mountain king, the team that will win is always the mountain king, and although the match played by Xiandao and Fukuda just surprised them, they still cannot change the situation.Although the fans of the mountain king are looking forward to the victory of the mountain king, they are more like the victories that have fierce confrontation, but also the ups and downs, compared with the calm and unwavering.


    In other words, for the fans of the mountain king, Lingnan is not a team that can match the mountain king, but just a team that can cause a little''excitement''.


    This is the sorrow of Lingnan and the unfair treatment that must be faced to challenge the mountain king!


    Huh!


    The joy and enthusiasm of the Lingnan players because of Futian''s slam dunk just now was completely extinguished by a basin of cold water.


    12:4


    Minoru Matsumoto received a wonderful pass from Fukatsu and forced a long shot under the strict defense of Lingnan''s defense expert Ikegami. Although the ball was played very unreasonably, the referee still gestured to indicate that the score was valid.


    After Matsumoto scored a goal, he turned and Fukatsu high-five, and then enjoyed the cheers from the audience.


    "Matsumoto! Matsumoto! Matsumoto!"


    "Ace scoring player!"


    The cheers on the field were very enthusiastic, and the confident and calm posture of the man just now when he shot a three-point long shot was reminding Lingnan of a sad fact that the mountain king is not just an offensive trump card.


    Both Zebei and Matsumoto have superb scoring ability. Any one of the two attacking can put a lot of pressure on Lingnan''s defense line. Coupled with Shenjin''s organization and scheduling, the right pass can better play this. The power of two ace attackers.


    Moreover, including Fukatsu and Kawada, Shan Wang has four three-point shooters luxuriously, but Lingnan is almost pitiful at the point of three-pointers. Xiangyang and Hainan can each come up with two three-point shooters anyway. , But Lingnan, after counting the team''s heads, can only pull out one person from Xiandao. The three-pointers of others are simply embarrassing.


    Mitsui squeezed his chin, his expression was a little bit leisurely.


    "The kid Matsumoto is more advanced than when he stayed together. Just now he has a good rhythm with the ball. It''s no wonder Ikegami can''t defend."


    Mitsui has had many matchups with these two guys, and is very clear about Matsumoto''s offensive ability and Ikegami''s defensive ability. Compared to when he was in the club, Matsumoto''s strength has become stronger. It can be seen that the national competition began In the previous period, Matsumoto has also conducted quite rigorous training. After all, Matsumoto still has ambitions for the position of the nation''s number one shooting guard.


    But the most uncomfortable thing about this guy Mitsui is that old-fashioned tone, saying "that kid", Matsumoto and he are actually in third grade, well, speaking like a half-hearted old man.


    Akagi still had the same sullen face as before, as if the people on the court had a deep hatred with him, but when he spoke, Captain Orangutan was quite pertinent.


    "The main reason for Matsumoto''s ability to shoot with such confidence is because Kawada and Nobe exist on the inside. With them two guarding the inside, Sanno can always maintain the rebounding advantage. In this way, even if Matsumoto and Zebei occasionally missed shots. It doesn''t matter."


    "Not bad!"


    Naruto squeezed his chin and immediately added to the words of the orangutan: "The inside combination of Monkey Boss and Fukuda is actually a first-class combination nationwide. With the height of the fish and the offensive ability of Fukuda, even It¡¯s Captain Hakata Sh¨­dai, and Lingnan didn¡¯t suffer in the interior either, but for the Shangshan King duo, only the combination of me and the gorilla can fight, right, gorilla?"


    ''What do you want me to say when you''re done?''


    Akagi slandered in his heart depressed, but for Naruto secretly, the gorilla was still very happy to accept, after all, the iron man in Xiangbei is just a normal person, of course he would like to listen to good words.


    Lingnan is in crisis again because of Matsumoto''s three-pointer. Now Lingnan is 8 points behind, and the next goal must be scored, otherwise it will give Shanwang a chance to pull the point difference to double digits in one fell swoop.


    If the game is behind by more than 10 points at the beginning of the game, then coach Tianoka may call for the first timeout within 5 minutes of the opening.


    "Santa!"


    When Xiandao was having a headache, Brother Afu suddenly yelled, and at the same time he gestured towards Xiandao for the ball.


    Xian Dao actually has no good way now. When he has no other choice, he can only pass the ball to Fukuda.


    After receiving the ball, Fukuda turned around and faced the second altitude of 198 cm.


    Although he is the main power forward of the mountain king, he hasn''t really performed in this game.Not to mention that the rebound has not yet been grabbed. On the defensive end, he emptied Lingnan''s No. 13 twice, and for the first time he had to come over to make up the defense, which is really embarrassing.


    Bet on the dignity of the mountain king power forward, the wild side will also fully defend Fukuda.


    But the facts once again proved that some things are useless no matter how hard you try.


    It''s like with Fukuda''s current defensive ability. Unless the Sun Brain is pumped out from the west, Fukuda will not be able to defend Kawada or other players no matter how hard he tries.With the agility of wild footsteps, if you want to guard against Fukuda, which is a new generation of attack arrows in Lingnan, you should wash your sleep.


    Fukuda quickly made a crotch dribble, and his performance on the defensive end and offensive end was a world of difference.


    Although Nobe shook his center of gravity with Fukuda, Naruto''s totem pole-like body was obviously dragging his legs. Although he had a defensive heart, he had no defensive life.


    The main force of the mountain king, Ozeno, General Guang, can only be the same as Naito Tetsu from Xiangbei, winning the position of the team''s defensive loopholes.


    Fukuda broke through the wild with his excellent footwork flexibility. The main force of the mountain king Daqian was completely played by Fukuda at this point. After the latter wiped out the wild defense, he immediately hit the mountain king''s basket, and it is about to be staged again. Slam dunk in the air.


    Hetian¡¯s replenishment speed is extremely fast. Although he is a big man over 190 cm, Hetian¡¯s speed and agility seem to be completely on the side of two worlds with the wild side. It is not difficult to understand why Hetian was He is known as the top center of colleges and universities.


    Fukuda had encountered Kawada''s cover before. It was definitely a big shame to Fukuda, who has a strong self-esteem. With Fukuda''s past style, it is not a mistake to fight with Kawada here to pay the previous one.


    Everyone thought so, everyone, including Kawada, so he immediately made up for it.


    Fukuda has a serious look. Although it is the same ugly, it shows that he is extremely serious. Facing the wide and tall first center of colleges and universities, Fukuda''s wrist turned...passed!


    After catching the ball, Yuzhu was slightly stunned, and he was still rich in game experience. He immediately turned to face the basket and slam dunk.


    Huh!


    "White No. 7, thugs foul!"


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty-Seven


    "Senior Yu lives, it''s beautiful!"


    "Fukuda, it''s a good pass! You don''t just attack!"


    Yuzhu played such a wonderful slam dunk, and also made a foul on the first center of colleges and universities Masashi Kawada. Each of the Lingnan players are more excited than the chicken blood. And Tian Gang coach has always been serious. Can not help showing a relieved look.


    He knew that Fukuda''s self-esteem was even higher than that of Xiandao and Yuzhu, so Fukuda could not stand the scolding of coach Tianoka and attacked the coach and was kicked out of the team.

 1785 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1785

    Futian, who had just returned to Lingnan, was once a super solo king, basically only attacking after receiving the ball.However, with Fukuda''s ability and the organizing ability of Xiandao who changed to play point guard, Fukuda''s problems were not exposed.With Futian''s self-esteem, it is not easy to make this step of change.In addition to the oppression by the powerful power of the mountain king, this also had an impact on Futian from the battle between northern Hunan and southern Ling.


    Huh!


    12:7


    Yuzhu¡¯s free throw, which was not very good at first, was blessed by God today, but he made a steady hit. Yuzhu Hetian made a three-pointer, and it did not allow Shanwang to increase the difference to more than 10 points. Clutching the score, never dared to relax.


    It¡¯s very strange that the person who brought this opportunity to Lingnan was Futian. It is a bit unimaginable with Futian¡¯s past performance as a solo eater, but the fact is that sharp passing is also a means of attack. Futian, with this ability, is more able to integrate into Lingnan''s offensive and defensive system.


    With Fukuda''s passing support, Sendo''s pressure suddenly weakened a lot.


    Because Fukuda''s footsteps are far more flexible than the field, he can''t defend Fukuda with the ability of a single man in the field. Of course, the one who can defend Fukuda from the inside is left alone.


    But when Kawada raised it, the fish under the basket was vacated. Although the level of the fish can''t compete with Kawada''s front, but when there is no defense, the fish can score at will.


    In this way, Hetian is faced with a very difficult choice, to defend or not to defend?


    To prevent going out, Fukuda immediately passed the ball, and after catching the ball, it was easy to dunk or jump from the basket.


    Without going out, Nobe could not intercept Fukuda at all. With Ford¡¯s offensive ability, he could bomb the Sanno¡¯s basket at close range. Both Yuzumi and Fukuda now have the ability to pass the ball and have more comprehensive skills, even for Kawada. It is difficult to prevent two.


    Lingnan''s offensive rhythm began to become smooth because of Futian''s passing. Although Xiandao encountered great pressure under Zebei''s defense, with Futian''s assists, Yuzhu also began to exert his power in the interior. The defensive ability combined with Fukuda''s offensive ability, for a time actually played evenly with Shan Wang''s inside pillar.


    In the first half of the game 9 minutes, Shan Wang 25:21, 4 points ahead of Lingnan, although Lingnan only narrowed the difference by 1 point, but comparing the strength of the players on the two sides, Lingnan can narrow the difference. It can already be seen that Lingnan''s performance in the period just now was extremely good.


    In Lingnan''s offensive and defensive during this period of time, Lingnan No. 13 Futian auspicious omen with weird cauliflower heads definitely contributed the most.


    After the national competition, especially the tempered game against the mountain king, Fukuda is really likely to grow into a national power forward with both offense and defense!


    Compared with Fukuda, Nobe''s performance can not be called outstanding.Although in terms of the number of rebounds, Nobe is still far better than Fukuda, but looking at the overall performance of both sides, he was completely unable to compare with Fukuda in the period just now, even though he was able to grab rebounds. Become the main player of the mountain king, but his awkward footsteps and insufficient body are obviously fatal.


    The first half lasted for 9 minutes. At present, the leader of the mountain king took the initiative to change. No. 5 main power forward Nobe will go off the field, replacing his No. 15 Kawada Mikio, and he is also the first altitude in the national competition. The first tonnage.


    For example, Nobe, Akagi, and Mori Shigehiro, the infinitely close 2-meter players are already absolute elders in Japan, but compared with Kokawada, these elders are completely inferior.


    With a height of 210 cm and a weight of 130 kg, with such a body, this big guy is still a first-year student?!


    In the first year of high school, he has a height of 210 cm. Such a body is also rare in the United States. As long as there is no major problem in the future, Xiaohetian''s height should easily exceed 220 cm. As for the weight, it is difficult to say. Physical, even professional players are not envious. In fact, even today''s No. 1 center in Japan, Sugiyama Shota, is not as tall and tonnage as Kokawada.


    "Mikio, please work hard!"


    "Yes, we all support you."


    Although this year is the first time that Xiaohetian has appeared in a national competition, this child with a huge body and a pure heart can easily wait for the love of countless audiences.


    Xiao Hetian''s body is beyond the level of an adult. Except for his eyes, this big man can''t see any''small'' parts in appearance, but his mind is probably at the level of a primary school student. It is not that he is stupid, but that he is simple and honest.


    "Brother, I''m sorry."


    The game has not yet started, but on the field, Xiaohetian immediately apologized. His serious and polite manner is really a model for first-year rookies. In comparison, the first-year players in Xiangbei and Hainan...


    A Mu glanced at the frizzy little monkey next to him, and sighed helplessly.


    "You haven''t done anything wrong yet."


    Dahetian looked helpless, he really put a lot of thought into his brother.Although Xiaohetian¡¯s physical fitness is really amazing, his personality is too simple. Although he is huge, he is probably a type that will be abducted when a person goes out. Hetian will graduate next year and Zebei will leave. Japan went to the United States. In the future, the burden of the mountain king will be borne by Ogawada. Therefore, in order to let Ogawada grow up as soon as possible in a short period of time, both coach Domoto and Kawada have put a lot of thought into increasing the game time of Ogawada. And experience.


    Compared to Okawada, who is superb and good at performing on the court, Kawada is really far behind. Although he has a better body, he is far from his brother in terms of skills and confidence.


    Or it is precisely because Kawada is known as the top center in colleges and universities, but his brother''s reputation has brought too much pressure to Xiao Hetian, but it has caused the shortcomings of Xiao Hetian''s lack of self-confidence.


    Domoto Goro squatted on the sidelines, punching the ground with his fists, observing the actions on the field and watching his driving. There was a shadow of a football coach.


    ''Mikio, come on, next year''s Sanwang, but it''s up to you.''


    Domoto Goro never told Kokawada that he would become the pillar of Sanwang next year, so as not to put more pressure on Kokawada.However, as a qualified captain and point guard, Fukatsu is very clear about coach Domoto''s thinking.


    Fukatsu made a tactical gesture, and the tacitly coordinated Shan Wang players immediately started running the camera.


    Zebei and Matsumoto voluntarily ran out of the outside line and cut the inside line. Because both Zebei and Sendo have excellent three-point shooting capabilities, even if Sendo has seen the meaning of the mountain king, they have to defend to the three-point line. Go outside.


    The Shan Wang players took the initiative to empty the inside, leaving only the Kawada brothers.


    Xiaohetian is the main attacker of the mountain king this time, and Dahetian has to stay in the post and take care of his brother. His task in this game is not light.


    After seeing Fukatsu''s gesture, Xiaohetian immediately began to squeeze back.


    Xiaohetian''s action cannot be said to be a standard back-up singles, but with his strong body constantly squeezing backwards, wanting to get a good offensive position.From the first few games, it can be completely seen that this little Kawada is completely new in basketball, even newer than Shigekuan Mori and Naito, but it is because of his terrifying body that makes his skills better. Futian has no way.


    Fukuda has tried his best to lower the center of gravity and fully resist the strength of Xiaohetian, but Xiaohetian squeezed backwards unhurriedly, which completely wiped out Fukuda''s defense.


    Fukuda''s defense was directly crushed by Xiaohetian''s whole body''s strange power. The audience held their breath. Many audiences heard the sound of Fukuda''s sneakers and the floor rubbing, except for the unreliable guy Naruto who was distressed by Fukuda''s In addition to the sneakers, the focus of other people''s attention is on the next offense of Xiaohetian.


    Xiao Hetian squeezed Fukuda to the basket, the corner of his eyes had already seen the position of the basket.


    Fukatsu also observed this situation, and immediately passed the ball directly based on his height advantage, ignoring the planting grass 10 cm shorter than himself.


    Fukatsu''s pass was very accurate, and it was sent to the most convenient position for Xiaohetian, and the speed was not fast, making Xiaohetian feel extra comfortable when receiving the ball.


    The action afterwards was very simple. After receiving the ball, Xiao Hetian immediately turned his back forcibly.Although Fukuda tried desperately to defend, he was hit directly by Xiaohetian''s big fart, and completely lost his defensive position. It was a complete crush on strength.


    Xiaohetian jumped from the basket and scored a goal easily.


    27:21


    Chapter 228-The Noise in the Stand


    beep!


    The referee''s whistle sounded when Xiaohetian just smiled, making Xiaohetian worry for a while, but he was not the one who fouled the rules, and the fair and strict referee gestured towards Afuge.


    "The blue thug No. 13 fouls, the score is counted, and an extra free kick!"


    Fukuda raised his hand, then his hands on his hips were helpless.


    Lingnan had considered meeting the mountain king in the semi-finals before, so he had already watched the game before the mountain king. Even if they could not go directly to the game due to the schedule, they still watched the game video of the mountain king at night. .


    Of course, it can be seen from Naka Fukuda that this huge little Kawada is the one with the worst technique among all the Shano''s official selections. From the perspective of his football skills, Kawada is definitely worse than Fukuda by a big margin. Even in terms of defensive ability, he is called Futian, who had a loophole in the defense of Lingnan, was far better than Xiaohetian, but it was with Xiaohetian''s huge strength that he forcibly crushed Futian''s defense, making Futian''s full defense useless.


    It''s not that Fukuda didn''t work hard enough, it''s that Xiaohetian was born too wide, Fukuda couldn''t keep his center of gravity at all, and the result of reluctantly blocking was a foul.


    In fact, although Kokawada¡¯s power is great, his explosive power is far inferior to Naruto, Naito, and Mori Shigehiro. Kokawada lacks explosive power, but because the tonnage is the highest in the country, Okawada The sustained power of Fukuda is very large, with Futian''s tonnage and strength, it is difficult to resist the strange power of Xiaohetian.


    Although Xiaohetian has been a substitute in every game so far, he has only played for about ten minutes at most, but this simple and cute big guy quickly won the audience''s love.


    After Xiao Hetian scored, the whole audience gave Xiao Hetian cheers, which made this pure hearted big child smile happily.


    Zebei ran to Xiaohetian and patted him on the shoulder: "Good job, Mikao, I will work harder later."

 1786 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1786

    "I see, Brother Zebei."


    Snapped!


    A big slap slapped behind Xiaohetian at the same time: "Don''t be arrogant~ Be proud, go for a free throw!"


    "I''m sorry, brother."


    With sugar cubes and whip, the model of Shan Wang looks very similar to Xiangbei.


    when!


    Xiaohetian''s free throw missed an iron shot and did not score 2+1. This is probably the only point of comfort for Fukuda.


    With the high-pressure Hetian, Yuzhu grabbed the rebound and immediately passed the ball to Xiandao. Lingnan ran quickly and immediately launched a fast attack counterattack.


    Lingnan¡¯s counterattack speed is not too slow. After all, both of Xiandao and Futian are astonishing speeds, but the speed of the mountain king is even higher than that of them. If Lingnan is a fast attack duo with Xiandao and Futian, then the mountain king¡¯s Shenjin, Zebei and Matsumoto are not faster than them. In the case of three-to-two, no matter in strength or number, the mountain king is clearly superior!


    The overall strength of Lingnan is not as good as the mountain king. Therefore, Xiandao is extremely careful in every attack and adopts the most assured attack method. In the unfavorable situation of three-on-two, Xiandao dare not try to attack easily, waiting for all players to fall. Bit.


    Fish live slightly faster than Xiaohetian. In fact, it is the difference between the big brother and the second brother. To be precise, the fish live slowly, while the speed of Xiaohetian is even slower!


    After the players from both sides went all the seats, Sendao made a tactical gesture and then threw the ball to Fukuda.


    All the members of Lingnan pulled away and handed the position of the inside line to Futian and Xiaohetian.


    But Lingnan''s players do not have the ability to shoot three-pointers except for Xiandao, so Shan Wang''s players don''t need to be too defensive to go outside. However, according to Fukatsu''s instructions, Shan Wang''s players are still all open and let Kokawada go. Facing Fukuda''s attack alone.


    Fukuda''s offensive ability is still nothing to say. Although he can only attack close to the basket, his breakthrough speed and strong style of play are Fukuda''s greatest weapons.


    Fukuda held the ball and lowered his center of gravity, and Xiaohetian''s heavy body, when it comes to reaction speed, is definitely the first person in the audience... the countdown!


    In fact, everyone knows that with Xiaohetian''s speed and flexibility, it is impossible to keep up with Futian''s speed.


    With Xiaohetian on the court, Fukuda finally did not have to face the first defensive hole in the game. Xiaohetian''s so-called defense was directly beaten into a sieve by Fukuda. After passing Xiaohetian, before Dahetian made up defense, he immediately jumped. Score.


    27:23


    Domoto Goro witnessed the direct breakthrough of Kokawada by Fukuda from the sidelines. Compared to Tianoka and Gaotou Xian, his face was too handsome with a smile.


    ''That''s it, don''t be afraid of failure, go seriously, Mikoo!''


    Just as coach Anzai deliberately tempered Naito at the beginning, Goro Domoto, of course, spared no effort to temper the team''s backbone for next year, even using official games to exercise Kokawada.


    Since the start of the national competition, Goro Domoto has been asking Kokawada to defend the attacking arrow of the opposing team.


    Because only by constantly fighting, the defensive ability can be continuously enhanced. Naito and even Naruto have come step by step in this way. There is no shortcut to defense. Only by accumulating practice and experience can you continue to become stronger. .


    Domoto Goro will do this, and training Kokawada is the primary goal, but it is also because he is confident that even if he does this, Sanno will be able to win the game, so he will make such a schedule.


    The mountain king attacked again, and of course the arrow choice for his attack was Kokawada.


    Xiaohetian once again showed the great strength in line with his broad body. Under that powerful crush, Fukuda¡¯s defense completely collapsed. Although it was not an instantaneous destruction, it was like pushing a golden mountain and falling into a jade pillar. Kawada crushed Fukuda''s defense with brute force, then received an appropriate pass from Fukatsu, turned around, jumped directly to the basket, and scored again.


    29:23


    Fukuda''s offense was like a return to his previous offense. Lingnan all opened up, and Shan Wang emptied the inside line just like Xiaohetian and Fukuda were singled out.


    After receiving the pass from Xiandao, Fukuda instantly wiped out Xiaohetian with his speed and flexibility, and finally scored a jump shot.


    29:25


    Shanwang and Lingnan used Fukuda and Xiaohetian as the attack arrows to start a big battle. The power forwards of both sides were unable to defend their opponents. Therefore, the attack success rate of both sides was quite high. A mutual explosion situation.


    Mitsui kicked Naruto with his foot: "Hey, Sakuragi, you can see it!"


    "Of course, my eyes are not blind. Coach Domoto asked him to defend Fukuda in order to hone Kawada! The guy Fukuda still plays the same tenacious style as before. With Fukuda''s flexible footsteps, it is Xiaohe. Kawada is currently the least good at dealing with opponents, but only by constantly playing against such opponents can players like Kawada grow."


    "That''s right."


    Mitsui old-fashioned Hengqiu nodded, and then suddenly gave Naruto a blank look: "You guys don''t want to be a senior, Xiaohetian is the same as you in the first grade. Really, the first grade of Sanwang is really an honest child. , Think about our first grade, it really is..."


    Mitsui sighed as he spoke, feeling as if he was about to sigh all the grievances of the previous life.


    Naruto is the kind of person who is willing to admit defeat, and he opens his mouth to fight back.


    "I have always used Mitsui-san as a benchmark for learning. I must try what Mitsui-san has done!"


    Naruto secretly had no peace of mind, and Mitsui was not an idiot. He knew that arguing with him would definitely involve him at that time, so he didn''t continue to argue with Naruto meaninglessly, and continued to talk about basketball.


    "Coach Tianoka must be very distressed now, do you want to kill Kokawada completely!"


    "Yes, in fact, defeating Xiaohetian will not change the game much. If the wild side plays, Shanwang''s rebounding ability will be enhanced as a result, and the situation will be even more unfavorable for Lingnan. , Coach Tian Gang can do nothing about this. Why does Lingnan have no players to stop Xiao Hetian?"


    "Actually, if you let the fish live, you can definitely prevent Xiaohetian from death, but then Dahetian will be emptied. With Futian''s defensive ability, he must be sifted by Dahetian, and the result will be even more disadvantageous."


    "The Kawada brothers guarded the inside line, coupled with the backboard support of the wild side, and two major attacking ace, Zebei and Matsumoto''s super scoring ability, and then the organization and dispatching ability of Fukatsu to connect all the players together. This lineup of Sanwang is really good. ..."


    Naruto and Mitsui, from the perspective of an onlooker, are more able to see things that others can¡¯t see. This year, Sanwang definitely lives up to the strongest name in history, with three super-high-level players, plus a strong wild With Bian He Matsumoto, and super rookie Mikio Kawada, the lineup is incredible.


    Naruto squeezed his chin: "It seems that the only one who can defeat the mountain king is our Xiangbei."


    "That''s right, Japan''s top high school student, ha, this name is really good, just leave it to me Mitsui Kotobuki."


    "Yes, Japan''s No. 1 bad high school student."


    "Asshole, Sakuragi! I want to fight you!!"


    "Okay, go for a 15-kilometer field training."


    Mitsui & Rukawa: "Metamorphosis!"


    Chapter 229-Official Fierce Battle


    Mitsui and Rukawa have shown boundless envy and envy to Naruto, but even if their physical strength is tied together, they are not Naruto''s opponents.


    Mitsui and Rukawa can only show countless envy and hatred for Naruto''s wild physical strength that is completely unreasonable.


    Even if they didn''t play the game, the famous Hunan products continued to play, and finally Caizi couldn''t help but take out her kraft paper fan, and this group of restless guys settled down.


    No matter how lively the famous Xiangbei products are, the competition between Lingnan and Shanwang continues.


    As a substitute, Kawada gave full play to the role that coach Domoto hoped. In fact, during the time when Kawada was on the court, he performed quite well.


    Because of the support of other teammates and the right pass of Shenjin, Xiaohetian can play his strength advantage every time and directly sling Fukuda. Although Fukuda tried his best to defend, he was just wasting his energy every time. His tonnage is really hard to withstand the country''s first tonnage of 130 kg!


    Although Xiaohetian has rough skills, his physical fitness is really good. With his strength, he can directly crush most of the inside defenders in the country, including Fukuda.


    But on the defensive end, Kawada''s performance is equivalent to no performance.

 1787 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1787

    Even players like Naito and Mori Shigehiro, who have both speed and strength, will be blown up on the defensive end because of lack of experience, not to mention the clumsy Kokawada.


    During the time that Xiaohetian played, he was completely unable to intercept Fukuda''s breakthrough. In terms of speed, Xiaohetian was undoubtedly the last person in the game. I am afraid that Yuzhu can break Xiaohetian into a sieve.


    But its work has been done very well. In playing time, Xiaohetian scored 14 points and paid a foul on Futian. All other statistics are zero eggs. But as long as this is done, Xiaohetian''s game will be a reward. Quite a lot.


    Because of Xiaohetian''s performance at the''offensive and defensive ends'', at the end of the first half, the mountain king was 50:47, only one three-pointer ahead of Lingnan. In other words, as long as Xiandao can make a three-pointer, Can immediately reverse the difference between the two sides.


    At the beginning of the second half of the match between Sanno and Lingnan, Sanno''s head coach Goro Domoto made adjustments, to be precise to restore the team''s original lineup.The super rookie Kokawada who played well in the first half took a break from the bench, while the main power forward Masahiro Nobe appeared again.


    When the wild side is on the field, the tactics of the mountain king will definitely change. While preparing for the second half of the attack, Xiandao is also thinking about the tactics against the mountain king. There is no way. After all, Lingnan can be the only coach on the field. People only.


    Yuzhu and Hetian walked to the middle circle to prepare to jump the ball, the eyes of both primates were extremely serious.


    In the first half, the performance on both ends of the offense and defense, of course, was the overall dominance of the bald orangutan of the mountain king.However, Yu lived in the first half and it was not completely devoid of performance. In addition to scoring 7 points, Yu sent 6 assists when he lived in the first half, plus his own 7 points, which is equivalent to Lingnan''s score. Among them, 19 points were obtained directly or indirectly from Yuzhu.


    From the last time I stayed together, Yuzhu knew the gap between himself and Hetian.In this game, in order to share the pressure for Xiandao, he didn''t uselessly fight with Kawada in the basket. Instead, he looked for opportunities, calmly passed the ball, completely transformed into a center forward, and mobilized Fukuda''s attacking firepower because of the fish. With the help of selfless living, the pressure on Xian Dao in the first half will be reduced.


    After all, it is definitely not an easy task for a second-year student to carry the burden of the entire team.


    Although the fish stayed in the first half to score in the single digits, the ability to live by the fish was suppressed to such a point, it can be seen that Hetian is strong, but also because of the performance of the fish on the assist end, Hetian is not Think that they have defeated Yuzhu, so these two super giant gorillas are all holding back the idea of ??wanting to defeat each other!


    Yuzumi and Kawada looked at each other, and there seemed to be flashes of light where their eyes crossed. Before the start of the second half, the center forwards of both sides had already had a fierce atmosphere of tension.


    "Hetian! Fish live! You seem to have become uglier after the intermission!"


    There was a disharmonious sound from the audience, which directly broke the atmosphere of the master showdown between Yuzumi and Kawada.


    Both Yuzhu and Hetian had three black lines on their heads. Without turning their heads, they knew that the yelling guy in the stands didn''t think about him at all except Xiangbei No. 10.


    Although the players of Shanwang and Lingnan want to show their deep love of teammates and not make Yuzhu and Hetian feel more embarrassed, not everyone has the control ability of Xiandao and Shenjin, and the dull laughter is on the court. Constantly echoing.


    Caizi and Ye Zi hurriedly held Naruto who was making a fool of himself again, so as to prevent Naruto from being kicked out of the arena after eating the referee''s technical foul in the stands.


    After laughing for a while, the second half of the match between Shan Wang and Lingnan finally continued.


    Although I was stimulated by Naruto just now, it also stimulated the anger in Yuzhu and Kawada. At the moment when the referee threw the basketball into the sky, two super giant apes took off at the same time, their majestic bodies stretched out in the air!


    Snapped!!


    Two rough and wide palms slapped the red basketball in the air. Whether it was Yuzumi or Hetian, there was no relaxation at this moment.


    Yu lost to Kawada when he jumped the ball in the first half, and now he is desperately working hard!


    The basketball was slapped by the strange force of the fish to the mountain king half court. Xiandao reacted the fastest. Before Zebei, he took the basketball into his own control, and then slammed into the mountain king half court like a whirlwind.


    Zebei failed to intercept the ball and quickly returned to defense without giving Xiandao any chance of fast break.


    Sendo faced Zebei''s defense and did not pass the ball to Fukuda, who had entered the Sanno half, but faced the defense of Japan''s No. 1 high school student, with extremely cold eyes.


    "Xiandao''s eyes have changed!"


    Naruto was taught a lesson by Ye Zi and Caizi, staring at the mountain flower leaning on the back of the chair, his distorted face looked a little lazy, but he said the most important change on the court.


    As the person who has known Immortal Dao for the longest time, Naruto thinks he knows Immortal Dao enough. Although that guy is usually lazy, but like Kakashi, he is actually a fiery heart~ hot super bore~ Sao, when that guy When his eyes change, it is the time to show his true strength.


    Xiandao faced Zebei''s super defensively, and after changing hands under the crotch, he leaped towards the right side of Zebei.


    Zebei¡¯s anticipatory defense is extremely accurate. Although it cannot be said to be seamless, as a high school student, Zebei¡¯s defense is the strongest among all small forwards. Even Rukawa or Amu¡¯s defense is comparable to Zebei¡¯s. There is also a big gap in predictive defense.


    Xian Dao had to admit that Zebei was strong, but he himself knew very well that this was not the strongest defense he had ever encountered!


    "Zebei! Zebei! Zebei!"


    "Come on, ace Zebei!!"


    While the offensive and defensive duel between Xiandao and Zebei, the audience continued to cheer Zebei, and the praise and cheer for Xiandao were all submerged in the shouts of those fans.


    This situation is extremely unfair to Xiandao, but in order to compete head-on with Sawabei Eiji in the national arena, he must face this completely one-sided tragic situation.


    If it is an ordinary player, just the kind of cheers like a mountain whistling and a tsunami is enough to make the player''s mental breakdown. Under such tremendous pressure, dribbling errors, shots and irons, slam dunks are covered by the basket, what? Things are possible.


    But Immortal Dao is Immortal Dao, even under such pressure, his eyes are extremely serious.


    ''I must win!''


    For the first time, Lingnan Ace Xian Dao Zhang had such a strong desire to win ~ Hope!


    Zebei''s defense was as strong as a moving Great Wall. Xiandao couldn''t break through, and suddenly received the ball. The basketball changed hands behind him and was handed over to his right hand.


    "Stop jump shot?"


    "No, it''s strong!"


    After receiving the ball, Xiandao immediately broke through again with a short body. His breakthrough speed was unprecedented. Moreover, the transition from basketball handover to short body breakthrough seemed to be very similar to someone in Xiangbei.


    Mitsui stabbed the other little man with his arm: "Miyagi, you were imitated by Sendo."


    Miyagi scratched his hair, then smiled: "That''s really an honor."


    Xian Dao suddenly changed the rhythm and speed of his breakthrough, which made Zebei unable to adapt, and he couldn''t keep up with the steps of Xian Dao.


    After Xiandao broke through Zebei, he immediately rushed into the inside line of the mountain king. Hetian moved halfway to defend. Considering the accuracy of Xiandao''s passing, he did not dare to completely empty the fish, but this time Hetian''s worries were completely worried, because Lingnan ace This time, he did not consider passing the ball to assist his teammates at all, but directly carried the explosive bag and rushed into the inside of the mountain king!


    Taking off and flying into the air, his arms extended in the air to the utmost extent, avoiding Kawada''s palm.


    Huh!!


    50:49


    The momentum is heavy, clean and tidy. Whether it is height, speed or strength, it is a perfect slam dunk like a textbook, but it is a little different from Xiandao''s style of staying a line in everything in the past.


    Xiandao landed, turned his head to look at Zebei, his eyes filled with arrogance.


    "Duel, Zebei!"


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty-Imitation of Immortal Way


    Provoked face-to-face, and directly said such words about the battle.


    To be honest, it¡¯s not weird if such words come from the mouths of other people, or even from anyone on the court, but the person who said this is Sendao Akira, the one who is the least struggling and looks lazy and easy-going. Lack of desire to win~Sendori Akira of hope?!


    Zebei didn''t expect that Xian Dao would suddenly say such a thing, but he still reacted immediately with an excited smile on his face.


    "no problem!"


    For Zebei, he had long been looking forward to a battle with Xiandao without any worries, a thorough heads-up duel, instead of a contest with worries and reservations like when he was staying together. Now Xiandao finally Of course Zebei agreed with such words.


    The other members of the mountain king glanced at each other, and all shook their heads helplessly.


    For Zebei¡¯s willful character, Shan Wang¡¯s players are actually quite helpless, but the coach has always let Zebei continue to play this waywardly, so they didn¡¯t say anything, leaving the battlefield in the field to Xiandao and Zebei. The two faced off heads-up.

 1788 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1788

    Coach Domoto did this to allow Zebei to grow freely, but the reason that Sanwang can always let Zebei be willful is because Sano has Fukatsu Kazusei''s existence!


    Because of his calm and composure, and the existence of the captain of the big picture, Zebei was able to continue his wayward style of play. It can be said that if Domoto and Fukatsu were not on the court to grasp the overall situation, Zebei would be chaotic. The style of play that comes may be ruined!


    Naruto once said that Zebei¡¯s golf quotient is at the level of kindergarten. Even after living together, Zebei¡¯s head has not improved at all. In Naruto¡¯s view, he is purely a genius idiot!


    The''genius idiot'' classmate held the ball and looked very excited.


    "Zebei! Zebei! Zebei!"


    The audience cheered and exclaimed. Judging from the uniformity, this kind of cheering is definitely not the first time, and it is obvious that such violent cheers are placed on Zebei alone.


    "Santa, this time, I will defeat you completely!"


    Zebei''s words are not so much a provocation, but rather a prediction of his victory. He has confidence in his skills because he is the king of the mountain!


    Immortal Dao lowered his center of gravity. Unlike Zebei''s excitement with a smile, Immortal Dao''s expression was stern, as if he had changed a person inside.


    "Come on, Zebei!"


    As soon as Xiandao''s voice fell, Zebei immediately rose.Fast footsteps and accurate pace. With Zebei''s breakthrough ability, even countless point guards are beyond the reach. Compared with Zebei''s breakthrough ability, even a point guard who is good at ball possession and breakthrough can only look back!


    Xian Dao didn''t dare to be careless, his mental power was almost raised to the highest state in his life, and he followed Zebei''s footsteps and defended desperately.


    Zebei immediately turned the ball behind him, then made a short breakthrough, dribbled the ball and changed hands, and then broke through, which is exactly the same as that of Xiandao''s attack just now!


    What kind of attacking moves the opponent uses, and what kind of moves he will use to return it back, this idea is really naive!


    Zebei shortly broke through the inside of Lingnan, wearing the white No. 9 jersey, like a white whirlwind, went straight to the basket of Lingnan.


    Yuzhu directly gave up defending Hetian and immediately moved up, putting pressure on Zebei at the first altitude on the court.


    Zebei Ling Ran was not afraid, the ugly tall man in front of him was just a barrier that had to be crossed in his eyes.


    Zebei paused in the air, and Yuzhu and Xiandao doubled over.Twist, pull rod, change hands!All the actions, although several players have already staged similar performances, they seem to have a slightly different taste in Zebei.


    Huh!!


    The double team of Yuzhu and Xiandao failed, and Zebei directly staged a tie-bar slam dunk under the double team of the Lingnan duo!


    52:49


    The entire stadium was completely detonated by Zebei¡¯s beautiful slam dunk. The countless cheers made the Xiangbei and Hainan players who were mixed in it could not help but plug their ears, lest they would be deaf before the next game. Tragic situation.


    People like Akagi, Amu, and Fujima, because they are the captain, can''t directly block their ears, but their expressions can only be described as helpless.


    In fact, from a professional point of view, Zebei¡¯s attack just now, when Yu lived on the defense, Hetian was completely empty. At that time, what Zebei should do was not double-team between Yuzhu and Xiandao. He forced a slam dunk, but passed the ball to Kawada who was in the best attack position.And although the drawbar slam dunk is beautiful, it is also very dangerous.


    The lever is to use the powerful waist and abdomen strength to complete the second flight in mid-air or even to change direction in the air, but this technique has great requirements on the waist and abdomen strength and jumping height, like Xiaohetian''s waist. ''There is basically no possibility.


    Although Zebei can be completed, the drawbar is still quite dangerous, especially if there is any collision when twisting the waist, it is very likely that the waist will be sprained, let alone playing, even There will be problems standing up.


    But did Zebei succeed?He is so self-willed, his playing style is not reasonable enough, but he is able to achieve this level of offense, and other people are completely wrong with him.


    Zebei scored a slam dunk with a drawbar, his expression showing signs of hesitation.


    "This ball is for you in return!"


    If he was provoked by Zebei according to his temper in the fairy road country, he would definitely come back immediately, but today''s fairy road has undergone a complete qualitative change from the past, and the expression in his eyes remains the same as before. His jersey wiped his sweat and didn''t respond to Zebei''s provocation. Xiandao''s response made Zebei a punch in the air, and the feeling of wrong force made him extremely depressed.


    Offensive and defensive conversion, Lingnan offensive.


    Naruto has also changed from being lazy to focus, and he also wants to know what kind of offense Xian Dao will take when he is singled out with Zebei.


    Coach Anxi finally put down his teacup and came out to brush up on his presence.


    "Rukawa-san, you have to watch Sendo-san''s performance carefully."


    Rukawa fox nodded silently. In fact, the white-haired Buddha''s words are simply nonsense. Both Sendo and Zebei are obstacles to Rukawa becoming the country''s strongest small forward. The duel between them is the best observation for Rukawa. Maybe let it go?


    Because Lingnan¡¯s overall strength is weaker than the mountain king, Xiandao has been choosing the most sure offensive method in order to barely bite the score in the first half, only three points behind the mountain king, but now it is a heads-up match between Xiandao and Zebei. In the duel, what kind of offensive moves Xiandao will take is really very exciting.


    Xiandao and Zebei are both the strongest attacking ace of the two teams. The result of the duel between them may affect the trend of the game between Shan Wang and Lingnan.


    Zebei may only have a single challenge in his mind, but Xian Dao is very clear about this situation, because he knows it very well, he can''t afford to lose!


    Xiandao seemed to take a look at the auditorium deliberately, and then immediately launched an attack on Zebei.


    No matter who it is, Zebei''s anticipatory defense is close to perfection. Even Lingnan''s ace Xian Dao Zhang can hardly shake that invincible steel defense with the strength of one person!


    Lingnan players really want to help Xiandao in person, but a team can only have five players on the field, otherwise Lingnan will have to get a technical foul.The Lingnan players who have nothing to do with their strength can only grit their teeth and continue to cheer for Xiandao in their hearts.


    Xian Dao tried to break through several times in a row, but Zebei learned from the previous lesson and adapted to Xian Dao''s attacking rhythm. In any case, he would not let Xian Dao break through easily, and he still spoke freely while defending.


    "I will never let you pass, Xiandao!"


    The distance from the basket is about 4 meters. This distance is definitely not impossible for Xiandao to attack, but if you force a shot in a bad rhythm, even if you are not blocked by Zebei, the probability of being able to enter the basket is very low. Rhythm is something invisible and intangible, but it does exist, and it will have a considerable impact on the game, just like a ghost...


    "If you don''t pass, I can also score!"


    Xiandao opened his mouth to fight back, and then suddenly pulled up and jumped, but Zebei had already expected his movements and jumped with Xiandao.


    Xiandao 190 cm, Zebei 188 cm, the height difference between the two is not big, and Zebei''s jumping ability and wingspan are also very good, if you barely shoot, Xiandao really wants to eat Zebei''s big hat.


    But when Zebei straightened his arms to block, he found that the basketball shot was much higher than he had imagined. Although Zebei had jumped the highest, he still failed to intercept, showing a stunned expression. At that time, what Zebei saw were Xian Dao''s completely straight arms.


    "How is that shooting posture?!"


    Huh!


    "I actually made a mistake, are you making a mistake!"


    "Isn''t that a foul?"


    The voices of discussion in the auditorium came and went one after another. There were constant discussions about Lingnan No. 7''s shooting just now, and there were smiling voices from Xiangbei.


    "Sakuragi, this time you were imitated by Xiandao."


    Lingnan Ace, who was at the center of the discussion, wiped his sweat with his jersey, hiding the smile on his lips.


    ''Come in, good luck...''


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty One-The Ace of Hurricane


    In the heads-up duel, how to break through Zebei''s predictive defense is indeed very distressing for Xiandao.Xian Dao started from Happi. Before the national competition, I thought about it for a long time. In the end, all I could think of was the straight-arm jumper that Naruto used when he was at Happi.


    It is impossible for Xiandao to add too much muscle in a short time, otherwise his own shooting feel will be greatly affected. It is absolutely impossible to crush Zebei''s defense with brute force, so he can only use skill to do it. breakthrough.Between Zebei''s small throw shot from the basket and Naruto''s straight-arm jumper, Xiandao chose the latter.


    To be able to practice a straight-arm jump shot in such a short time before the start of the national competition, even if Xiandao is a genius, it is a bit too exaggerated. God knows what kind of training this usually lazy guy has done before. Even Naruto has no way of knowing.

 1789 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1789

    Zebei looked at Xiandao deeply, but the smile on his face became more excited and passionate.


    "When did you learn Sakuragi''s trick?"


    Xiandao wiped his sweat, once again ignored Zebei''s question, and ran towards his own half.


    Zebei made a fist:''Santa, really amazing!But the stronger you are, the more I will defeat you!''


    Under Zebei''s defense, Xiandao had to show his hole card of a straight-arm jumper, but it was also because of the stimulation of this move that Zebei became more excited and his fighting spirit was burning.


    "Straight arm jumper?"


    Domoto Goro squeezed his chin, his eyes turned from the handsome young man with sharp hair on the field to the area where Xiangbei gathered in the stands, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Mitsui straightened his legs and looked like an old man.


    "Sakuragi, your skill has been learned by Immortal Dao." The tone joked.


    "Where is my straight-arm jumper so easy to learn?!" Naruto rolled his eyes. Even him, it took two years to practice this trick, Xiandao, no matter how talented or desperate. As long as he doesn¡¯t change the flow of time and has never been to the Mental Time House, the results of his straight-arm jumper in a short period of time can¡¯t be compared to Naruto¡¯s hard training for more than two years. With a straight arm jumper, if he could be surpassed so easily, Naruto would be mad at Xiando.


    Naruto¡¯s straight-arm jumper itself is a very difficult move to learn, because it requires a lot of strength, and the usual shooting method is completely different. It is very hard to change the normal shooting habits. Sendo has been in a while. Inside, I should have only learned part of it.


    Sendo¡¯s straight-arm jumper opened up a new world of shooting. Of course, Sendao also took a step ahead of Naruto and became the first player to use this trick in the national competition. As the originator of Naruto, now only I can be depressed by myself.


    Under Xiandao''s straight-arm jumper, the most exciting people are not the audience who saw this trick for the first time, but the ace player Sawakita Eiji of Sanwang!


    Both Naruto and Xiandao are opponents that Zebei wants to completely defeat. Now Xiandao suddenly used the tricks Naruto used before. Although Xiandao himself was helpless, Zebei also unwittingly took Naruto and Xiandao. The two reunited, and their determination to defeat Immortal Dao became firmer.


    When the mountain king attacked again, Zebei took the ball by himself for half the time, and the other four players of the mountain king played soy sauce collectively. There was no intention to help Zebei block the people. It was completely between Zebei and Xiandao. Singles against one.


    Xian Dao''s defense is as serious as before, because he knows Zebei''s strength, and people like Zebei Eiji can''t give him a chance at all, because Zebei will definitely target the flaw and directly attack!


    Zebei lowered the center of the dribble, and accompanied by slight side-to-side shaking, the large tendons on his back stretched like a bowstring. It is not too strong, but looks like a leopard ready to pounce on its prey.


    However, the prey in Zebei''s eyes is not the immortal road in front of him, but the basket guarded behind him, and Zebei''s fangs and claws are the basketball in his hands!


    Countless viewers stared at Zebei''s movements, as if his breathing was controlled by the slight shaking of his body.


    The so-called field control ability is not just the ability to influence the players of both sides on the court, even when playing, it affects and controls the emotions of the audience. Some people are born with this powerful ability to control the field. This kind of ability is above the immortal way, it can be described as a unique talent!


    With the breathless anticipation of the audience, the king''s ace Zebei suddenly leaped towards the right side of Xiandao.


    Xian Dao''s seemingly seamless defense, under Zebei''s forcible breakthrough, seemed to be abruptly created a flaw.


    Xiandao quickly followed up defense, but Zebei''s breakthrough ability was still above Xiandao. Even a arrogant guy like Mitsui, he had to admit that the No. 9 kid of Mountain King was really amazing, but... it was limited to offense and defense. Only two ends!


    Zebei squeezed against the immortal road with his shoulders, and at the same time, he was not slow, and with a sharp angle, he forced the inner line.


    Xiandao moved to follow the defense and did not miss the slightest gap. At the same time, the first altitude on the field now also defended again, and at the same time doubled defense against Zebei.


    Under the double attack of Lingnan ace Send¨­ Akira and Kanagawa''s chief man, Zebei''s eyes did not show any tremor. What he saw in his eyes seemed to be the only basket!


    Zebei held the basketball in his right hand, and flicked his wrist upward.


    It seems a simple action, but it was made by Zebei while he was moving, so it was definitely not a trick.


    Zebei takes shots while on the move. This is a high-level technique that ordinary high school students absolutely cannot master, and because they shoot directly from the bottom to the top, the arc of the shot is extremely high, even for the two people with height advantages, Xiandao and Yuzhu. Unable to block, the basketball passed through the gap between the palms of the two of them and flew above the basket. Then, attracted by the great gravity, it went through the basket.


    54:51


    Xiandao is not the only one with stunts. Zebei''s small basket throws honed in order to go to the basketball kingdom of the United States is a super weapon that is close to incomprehensible on the Japanese boundary!


    Although before the game, coaches Sendo and Tian Gang had watched the video of the game many times but they were staying together, but they still had no idea about Zebei''s small throws under the basket.


    Even if you can find a way to deal with basket throws from the basketball information, because only Zebei is the only one who can skillfully use this trick in the country, even if he knows the method, it is impossible to find someone to practice with it. The so-called defense is not. As long as you know the method, you can use it proficiently. You must have enough duels with players who use basket throws before Xiandao can master the method to deal with basket throws.


    So from the current stage, Zebei''s throw is still unsolvable, even if Xiandao and Yuzhu are together, it is difficult to block. At this time, we can only ask the basket to cover Zebei''s ball.


    When Zebei scored with a throw from the basket, the audience fell into a strange silence and silence.


    Naruto plugged his ears with his fingers: "I''m almost crazy."


    "Zebei! Zebei! Zebei!!!"


    Among the Shan Wang fans, there are also many professionals, and of course they can see the difficulty of Zebei''s goal just now.


    Here in Japan, not many professional players can master this difficult throwing technique, but Zebei can do it. Just a second-year high school student player can master such advanced basketball skills. , How can this not be exciting and exciting?


    The audience burst into cheers again, and packaged their enthusiasm and excitement to the white No. 9 player on the court. The impact of the straight-arm jumper from Sendao just now was completely covered by Zebei''s ball.


    The popularity of the two sides is not at the same level at all. In Kanagawa, Sendo, which has super popularity, can only be reduced to a foil role in front of the first high school students in the national competition.


    Xian Dao took a deep breath and controlled his emotions from the slightest impact of the audience. All he is thinking about now is to score points and lead Lingnan to victory. As for other things, even the duel with Zebei, All have to step aside!


    Xiandao squeezed against Zebei half-strongly with his physical ability, then straightened his arms and turned his wrists.


    Huh!


    Xian Dao''s attack method has not changed at all from just now, it is just like the replay of the previous attack, still using the straight-arm jumper that he learned from Naruto!


    54:53


    Zebei shook the center back and forth, seemingly aggressive, but in fact suddenly took off and used a three-point long shot. In the eyes of others, Zebei''s attacking posture was too reluctant, and the timing of the attack was very unreasonable.


    Huh!


    57:53


    But the fact is that it makes people helpless. Even if Zebei¡¯s offensive choices are too reluctant and unreasonable, he can score. Even under the strict defense of Xiandao, he can still hit a three-point shot from long range, even if it is not enough. Reasonable, but the audience just likes to see such intense and wonderful scores.


    Xiandao attacked, still using his newly-trained stunt straight-arm jumper, almost unchanged.


    Huh!Huh!when!Huh!


    The baskets of both sides were constantly under attack, and all eight players on the field became soy sauce roles, and the match between Shan Wang and Lingnan completely became an offensive exhibition match between Xiandao and Zebei.


    "Ha, this fellow Xiandao really only practiced a little."


    Chapter 232-The Soaring Fairy Way


    Naruto had probably guessed when Xiandao used his straight-arm jumper for the first time, and the subsequent attacks by Xiandao made Naruto confirm his guess.


    Although Sendo learned Naruto''s straight-arm jumper, he can only guarantee his straight-arm jumper shot rate on the inside because of the short time.


    Because the point of a straight-arm jumper is to fully straighten your arms, and you can only use your wrist to throw the ball. How to ensure enough wrist strength and wrist flexibility to ensure the distance and shooting rate is a difficult problem to coordinate.


    Naruto''s body has inherent strange power and excellent muscle flexibility, so there is no problem, but in the case of Xiandao, muscle flexibility is not a problem, but it lacks Naruto''s strength.


    In a short period of time, it is impossible for Xiandao to increase so much power. Therefore, it can only guarantee the shooting rate of straight-arm jumpers when close to the basket. Therefore, each attack of Xiandao must be very close to the basket. Shot.

 1790 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1790

    And the closer you get to the basket, the more obvious Xiandao''s height advantage will be. In that case, as long as Xiandao uses the straight-arm jumper, the scoring is basically a good thing.


    And because the time is too short, Xian Dao only practiced the most basic posture of the straight arm jumper, and couldn''t do Naruto''s full version of the back straight arm jumper. After all, Naruto''s jumper range can radiate beyond the three-point line. of.


    It is precisely because of the lack of wrist power that Xiandao''s straight-arm jumper can''t be compared with Naruto at present, so from the current level, Naruto''s overall strength is still above Xiandao.


    In the process of heads-up against Zebei, Xiandao used straight-arm jump shots in all his offenses because it was difficult to block, and he had a certain height advantage against Zebei. When he was close to the basket, his shooting percentage was higher. In the offense and defense just now, Sendao made 8 of 10 shots, all of which were straight jumpers, plus 2 of 2 free throws, totaling 18 points, while Zebei made 5 of 8 two-pointers and three-pointers. He made 1 of 2 shots and 3 of 4 free throws to get a total of 16 points.


    At 68:67, Zebei has an offensive opportunity this time. As long as he can score, he can open the score again.


    Compared to the stubborn offensive style of Xiandao''s straight-arm jumper to the end, Zebei''s offensive skills are indeed full of changes. Whether it is a strong inside or outside three-pointer, Zebei shows his full heart.


    If Xiandao is playing steadily, and all attacks for the purpose of winning the game, then Zebei is like playing an exhibition game, or an All-Star game. Compared to simply winning, it shows rich and wonderful attacks. Skill seems to be his main purpose.


    Xiandao concentrated on defending Zebei, but he had a hand behind him, secretly making tactical gestures towards his players.


    The tactical gestures of each team are different. Lingnan players immediately understand and are all ready, but even the mountain king players who see the Xiandao gestures don¡¯t know what it means. They can only be cautious to avoid any situation. .


    The fierce confrontation just now made Zebei and Xiandao both consume a lot of physical strength, but the spirits of both sides are very strong. The two of them also know very well that the trump card matchup is really terrible. At this time, whose spirit can''t support it first. Even if you lose.


    For Zebei, his pride ~ pride does not allow him to lose; for Xiandao, his responsibility makes him unable to lose!


    Zebei changed hands under his crotch and started immediately, outrageously!


    Xiandao walked quickly to follow defense, and refused to relax, but he still slowed down Zebei a half step!


    That guy''s breakthrough ability is simply abnormal. Even as the commando captain of Xiangbei, he can only say that Zebei''s first step was not as fast as his own, but Zebei is obviously more capable in terms of skills and rhythm control.


    "Zebi! Zebei! Zebei!"


    Those fans must have beaten up their blood before entering the arena, otherwise how could they remain so excited throughout the game, but should they call a doctor in advance to prevent them from bursting blood vessels?


    Naruto blocked his ears with his fingers, but still couldn''t restrain his instinct to complain.But his eyes were still so sharp, and he didn''t let go of all the changes on the court.


    While Zebei was on the south line of Lingnan, Yuzhu gave up marking Hetian, and Fukuda also abandoned the wild side, and at the same time formed a three-point double-team with Xiandao. It seems that Dingzebei will not pass the ball at all!


    When Zebei took off, he faced the simultaneous interception of the three pillars of Lingnan.


    "three people?!"


    The spectators in the stands couldn''t help but exclaimed. In high school basketball, it is definitely not easy to see three people teaming up with one person, but if this happened to the first high school student Sawakita Eiji, it seems to appear again. Of course.


    Zebei brazenly rose to face the Lingnan trio, not afraid.


    when!


    The result of a barely shot is of course the end of the fight. With the height of the first man, Yuzhu shot the basketball with a giant palm, just to be picked up by Ikegami, and then passed to Xiandao. The Lingnan players immediately rushed and launched a fast attack counterattack. .


    The first high school student has no time to be depressed, so he must immediately start running wildly and join the defensive camp.


    Facing the No. 1 high school student who was already on his side for defense, Xiandao didn''t seem to have any plans to attack this time. With a glance, he had already made a passing posture.


    "Fukuda!"


    Since Xian Dao started to act as Lingnan''s point guard, Fukuda has become Lingnan''s new attack arrow. With his offensive ability, he is definitely enough to take up this responsibility. Moreover, the wild speed is too slow, and now the distance is very different. For any impact on Futian, passing the ball to Futian is of course a very reasonable choice!


    Xian Dao''s eyes were indeed looking towards Fukuda, and Zebei thought so, of course, without any doubt, he immediately moved his body in the direction of Fukuda, trying to intercept Xiandao''s pass.


    However, Xian Dao¡¯s understanding of passing the ball has already thrown Zebei out of the two galaxies. His eyes are in the direction of Fukuda, but the direction of the pass is completely opposite. The person aiming is actually Lingnan attacking. The weakest person-Ikegami Ryuji!


    In this game, Ikegami''s performance on the defensive end was pretty good. Although Zebei and Xiandao started to go wild in the second half, taking all the offensive power of the mountain king, Ikegami''s defensive ability did cause a lot of damage to Matsumoto. Impact, but on the offensive end, it can only be described as a miserable situation. So far, Ikegami has made 0 shots!


    Could it be that Ikegami is going to make his debut on the offensive end now?!


    After Ikegami received the ball, Matsumoto was by his side. Sano''s invisible trump card was not slow. With Ikegami''s offensive ability, he basically wished to score under his defense.


    Sure enough, classmate Chishang didn''t attack, and didn''t even try once. He immediately changed hands and passed the ball. This time, basketball really flew in the direction of Fukuda!


    Going around, Lingnan still wants to end this attack with an offensive trump card!


    After Fukuda received the ball, he was no more than six meters away from the basket, and the speed of Nobian Jiangguang was too slow. Even after two passes, he still did not keep up with the speed of the big team, and could not defend the main force of Lingnan. , The college''s first center classmate moved quickly, wanting to block Fukuda''s offense.


    Between Kawada and Fukuda, this''Futa'' alone, Kawada almost has an overwhelming advantage. It is a bit difficult for Fukuda to score under Kawada''s defense.


    Fukuda took off against Kawada and seemed to force a dunk, once again showing his fierce and invincible offensive style.


    Fukuda¡¯s playing style is notoriously tough, and because he used to shoot against the sky on the basketball court, he now cares more about the time he can play on the court. As long as there is any chance, he will never Will let it go, Fukuda is such a madman who plays with his life!


    Now the two big ugly men on the arena take off at the same time and start a head-on confrontation again. With reference to the results of the previous confrontation between the two, the audience has basically made up for the scene of Fukuda''s slam dunk and Hetian''s direct cover.


    Before Fukuda was blocked by Hetian, he suddenly closed the ball!Do you want to stage a trolley dunk?No, that is too reluctant for Futian, especially under the strong defense of the first center in colleges and universities. Such a method is likely to cause Futian to be injured needlessly and lose Futian''s offensive ability support. Lingnan''s game is complete. That''s it!


    After Fukuda collected the ball, he dropped the basketball towards the backboard.


    boom!


    Throwing the ball indiscriminately, the basketball directly bounced and flew out. Just as Kawada was about to take off again to grab a rebound after he landed, he blinked his eyes and saw a tall blue figure with the number 7 on it!


    Going around and around, Lingnan finally chose to end the scoring with their offensive trump card in this attack!


    Although Futian does have a strong offensive ability, and has played as Lingnan¡¯s offensive arrow in the national competition all the way to the present, but Lingnan¡¯s ace player has only one player from beginning to end, and it has never changed, even if it is Futian plus fish. Live, I can''t shake the immobile position of that sharp-haired man in Lingnan!


    Fly into the air, catch the ball, and hit with all your strength!


    Huh!!


    68: 69


    The audience couldn''t believe the score. The undefeated mountain king was overtaken by the unknown Lingnan basketball team?!Lingnan was suppressed by the mountain king for most of the game, and now he finally fought a beautiful turnaround to reverse the score.


    Xiandao clenched fists with both hands, closed his eyes, and yelled towards the sky. For the first time, Xiandao had such a fierce emotional expression.


    Chapter 233-The Lonely Zebei


    Under tremendous pressure, he broke out completely and showed a performance that surpassed the usual level. This was originally the outstanding performance of the Xiangbei Children''s Army. However, from the performance of the Fairy Road in this game, he is not a good boy.


    Lingnan was suppressed by the mountain king for most of the game, and finally had a beautiful turnaround in the second half. The mountain king was actually overtaken by such an unknown team. This situation made all the fans of the mountain king silent. Now, whoever is it? Regarding Lingnan as an unnamed third-rate team, it is simply an idiot!


    Domoto Goro focused his eyes on the Lingnan rest area, and looked at the Lingnan coach who was much older than his actual age. He couldn''t help but feel very moved.


    "It''s really a powerful tactic, Coach Tian Gang, let the outside line empty, and completely block Zebei... It''s really amazing..."


    Goro Domoto was so admired, but he did not know that the person who coach Tianoka admired more was the seemingly gentle and harmless Anzai coach from Xiangbei.


    After watching the last practice match between Xiangbei and Sanwang, Coach Tiangang had already seen the tactics used by coach Anzai and the serious requirements of Sendo, before he dared to use this tactic of making a fortune in the official game.


    The four people contracted to double-team and completely emptied the other players. This is a no-brainer method that can only be used when there is nowhere to go. In contrast, Coach Anzai dared to use this when he first played against the mountain king. This is a bold tactic, and Coach Tian Gang is just imitating Coach Anzai. Of course, the realm between the two is much different.


    Unwilling to give up, Zebei still struggled alone and brazenly broke into the inner lane of Lingnan.

 1791 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1791

    Below the basket, once again faced the strong double-team of the Lingnan trio; above the stands, the cheers of the audience were still extremely enthusiastic.


    when!


    It''s a pity that the cheers of the audience did not get the scene they wanted to see, and what they got in the end was only the sound of iron strikes.


    Basketball bounces out of the hoop. Even if Zebei is said to be the most handsome player since the founding of Shan Wang, the hoop will not give him the slightest face. He should be struck by iron without any luck.


    Xiandao picked up the flying basketball, and all Lingnan members turned and ran wildly, launching a fast attack again.


    The No. 1 high school student in Japan is depressed, but he can only quickly return to defense!


    Although the tacit cooperation between Lingnan players is not as good as Shanwang, it is definitely better than Xiangbei. After all, except for Futian, everyone else is a teammate who has cooperated for a long time, plus the ace playing style with Xiandao as the core, so Lingnan The passing movement between the players is quite smooth.


    The basketball quickly switched between Xiandao, Chishang and Zhicao. Because of the good rhythm, Fukatsu could not find a chance to steal the ball. Lingnan players maintained a high speed, all the way to the Shanwang halftime.


    The basketball was sent from the hands of Zhicao to the hands of Xiandao. Xiandao''s speed did not decrease, reaching the hinterland of the mountain king at the highest speed, completely demonstrating the strength of Lingnan ace.


    Because of the attack just now, Zebei took it for granted that Xiandao would also be the final candidate for Lingnan''s attack. He desperately followed the defense against Xiandao and did not dare to make any mistakes.


    Xiandao rushed straight into the mountain king''s basket, had already pulled up, and made a shooting posture facing the mountain king''s basket.


    Two figures suddenly appeared in front of him, wearing No. 7 and No. 9 jerseys respectively.


    Zebei once scored under the double team of Yuzhu and Xiandao. If Xiandao can score under the combined defense of Zebei and Hetian at this time, it will definitely raise Lingnan''s morale to a higher level.


    However, under the joint defense of Zebei and Hetian, Xiandao did not choose to force a score.


    Although Immortal Dao is not necessarily impossible to hit, it is too dangerous and definitely not the choice of Immortal Dao!


    After changing hands, the basketball was directly given to Fukuda behind him.


    Hetian came to clamp Fangxiandao, Yuzhu and Yebian were too slow. Just after halftime, Lingnan became a three-on-two within a certain range. Futian was emptied, naturally showing its attack firepower.


    After receiving the ball, Fukuda knew this was a great opportunity, and without hesitation, he immediately took off, showing his stretched body in the air with a different beauty.


    Huh!


    68: 71


    Hetian and Zebei sandwiched the defense against Xiandao, and realized that when Xiandao passed the ball, it was too late to defend, so they could only watch Fukuda blast the Sanwang basket.


    Lingnan not only succeeded in surpassing the mountain king, but also pulled the point difference to 3 points in one fell swoop, and obtained a 3 point lead over the mountain king. In fact, even last year''s Hainan could not do this.


    After the training of this year¡¯s national competition, Lingnan is truly a powerful and courageous team. Among them, the growth of Xiandao, who is responsible for the whole team, in the national competition is the most eye-catching thing. !


    At this time, Shan Wang fans almost lost their voices collectively, it is hard to believe their eyes. Shan Wang was not only overtaken by this little-known Lingnan basketball team, and was behind by 3 points, which is really unimaginable.


    At this moment, the referee blew his whistle and made a gesture for substitution.


    "Shanwang requests a substitution!"


    Sanno is now in a disadvantageous situation, and there is nothing wrong with changing his tactics. However, it is surprising that the person who was replaced by Sanno coach Domoto Goro is actually Japan''s top high school student Sawakita Eiji.


    "You actually replaced Zebei?"


    "How could this..."


    Countless fans can¡¯t understand the current situation of the mountain king. Although Zebei did not perform well during the decisive battle with Xiandao just now, except for many big and small problems, Domoto actually replaced Zebei directly. , It really exceeded all the audience''s expectations.


    Even the tea cup in Coach Anxi''s hand paused, and then he gave a clear smile.


    ''It''s really courageous, Domoto, it''s not too late to replace Zebei at this time. To be able to coach the mountain king, you do have quite good qualities.''


    Coach Anzai is undoubtedly a senior in basketball. In front of him, whether it is Tianoka, Takato, Domoto, or even the head coach of the Japanese national team, Kazuo Kanazawa, they are just juniors. He will make such an evaluation of Goro Domoto. It can also be seen that Domoto does have quite excellent qualities.


    Kazuo Kanazawa in the corner of the stand also smiled approvingly: "It seems that Domoto has already made it clear. If Zebei can''t make a change, the name of Japan''s top high school student may have to be changed in the next final. Up."


    "Yes, Zebei of Mountain King, Xiandao of Lingnan, and Ruchuan of Xiangbei. All three of them are the top small forwards in the country. Since the last practice match, although Zebei¡¯s attacking ability is still the strongest, But in fact, he has changed from the strongest to the weakest, but he hasn''t noticed it yet, but Coach Domoto has already seen it, but before the final, he doesn''t know if it will be too late."


    "That''s right, Sugiyama, and this year''s top high school student in Japan is not just a duel among small forwards."


    Kazuo Kanazawa and Shota Sugiyama looked at each other. Neither of them finished the next words, but in fact, both of them have their own candidates for the top high school students in Japan, and it is the problem No. 10 in Xiangbei!


    Zebei was obviously taken aback when he heard that he was replaced, but as a player, he couldn''t resist the coach''s orders. In the end, he could only leave the game obediently, sitting on the bench, and covering his head with a towel. The replacement was Sanno No. 8, Sanno¡¯s defense expert Satoshi Ichinokura.


    After Ichinokura played, he immediately ran to the invisible trump card.


    "Matsumoto, the coach said I will use you as an attack arrow next."


    Minoru Matsumoto, who was wiping his sweat, was taken aback, then met the coach''s gaze and nodded lightly.


    Zebei''s ability to play against the immortality was obviously unexpected by the Lingnan players, but Lingnan only wanted victory in this game, nothing else. No matter how the mountain king deploys the lineup, they still hope only victory. !


    Lingnan''s coach Sendo immediately gave instructions. On the defensive end, he personally defended the invisible ace of the mountain king Minoru Matsumoto, and planted grass to defend Satoshi Ichinokura, who had just played, while Lingnan''s defense expert Ikegami Ryoji shouldered the heavy task and wanted to guard. Captain Sanno Fukatsu Kazushin.


    Fukatsu advanced with the ball, while making tactical gestures to his teammates, while testing the strength of Ikegami''s defense.


    Among the defensive experts in Kanagawa, Ikegami is definitely the first person to be worthy of. The pressure on Mitsui by Kanagawa''s defenders shows the problem. Although Hasegawa of Xiangyang and Ajin of Hainan are better than Ikegami. Tall, but their defensive abilities can''t be compared with Ikegami. The defense of this Liangji classmate is the real cowhide defense!


    Although Ikegami has a lot of offensive abilities, even Fukatsu has to admire his defensive ability.


    Fukatsu did not reluctantly attack, but seized the opportunity to give the ball to Matsumoto.


    Matsumoto swayed half a length of Sendo by running fast, and Fukatsu''s pass was extremely accurate, and it happened to appear on his running route.


    After Matsumoto received the ball, he connected the shot extremely smoothly. He raised his hand and shot. The action was fast, without any pause, even Xiandao couldn''t defend it.


    Huh!


    70: 71


    Matsumoto scored a quick shot and finally gave the Sanno fans a shot.The Shan Wang fans who had just fallen silent, at this time, like a locust, broke out.


    "Matsumoto! Matsumoto! Matsumoto!"


    Matsumoto waved his hand vigorously with a confident expression, and the invisible trump card of the mountain king finally began to show his true offensive ability.


    Chapter 234-The Final Results


    Matsumoto''s strength is definitely not weak. Looking at the country, Matsumoto''s strength is enough to be ranked first in the country. Together with Mitsui from Xiangbei and Zhuxing Dai from Aiwa, these three people represent the highest level of shooting guards in the country!


    Although Matsumoto does not possess the organizational skills of Moroshis and Mitsui, its scoring ability is the strongest weapon, and with Fukatsu''s organizational support, it is enough for Matsumoto to exert the strongest offensive firepower.


    Faced with such a powerful attack as Matsumoto, as Lingnan ace, how can Xiandao give way?!


    Change hands under the crotch, force a fake action, pull off the jump, three-point long shot!


    Huh!

 1792 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1792

    70: 74


    Sendo¡¯s performance in this game almost overturned the Kanagawa people¡¯s previous perceptions of him. The lazy and lacking desire for victory at the time seemed to be completely gone. Instead, he was a more mature man who was more eager for victory. !


    After today''s battle between Lingnan and Shanwang, no matter what the final result is, Xiandao is enough to stand on the same level as Amu, Mitsui, and Fukajin.


    Looking at all the reactions on the court from under the towel, Zebei''s fists were clenched. From his eyes, it can be seen that Zebei is unwilling now!He wants to play, he wants to stand on the court, not like he is now, can only sit on the bench and watch feebly.


    Domoto turned his head and looked at Zebei, who had blue veins on the back of his hand: "Zeibei, think about why I want to replace you! Think about Rukawa Kaede''s performance when we were staying together, and the performance of Xiando in this game. , You have to think carefully!"


    ''Zawabei, this time I can''t let your waywardness go anymore. Now you can no longer be called the number one high school student in Japan. If you continue to play this waywardly, you will only be completely destroyed!''


    Domoto thought this in his heart. He replaced Zebei under tremendous pressure, not just because Zebei did not perform well in this game, but also for the future of Zebei. As for how much children can listen to this question, Domoto also It''s hard to master.


    The transformation of Xiandao was due to the pressure brought by Xiangbei, the transformation of Rukawa, and the subtle influence of coach Anxi and Naruto. As for Zebei... I don''t know if it will be too late.


    Zebei had to face the troubles of the youth''s growth, but on the other side, the mountain king used Matsumoto as an attack arrow to start a battle with Lingnan!


    Sendo and Matsumoto have thoroughly demonstrated their offensive abilities. Although Matsumoto has been succumbed to Sawabei within the Sanwang, his offensive ability is still the best in the country!


    Regardless of whether it is a strong attack inside or a long-range cannon, Matsumoto can maintain a strong offensive firepower, coupled with Fukatsu''s right pass, so that Matsumoto can easily play its powerful real strength!


    And Xiandao is not a weak one, and does not give in on the offensive end.


    After all, Matsumoto is only 180 cm tall, which is 10 cm taller than Sendo. Although Matsumoto can continue to attack successfully with his strong offensive ability and Fukatsu''s passing, on the defensive end, the height difference of 10 cm is still a little bigger. .


    If it is an ordinary 190 cm player, Matsumoto can still defend with skill and strength, but Sendo Akira is not a second-rate player. After this game against Sanno, Sendo has truly grown into a team that can control the entire team. Of mature players!


    On the defensive end, Matsumoto couldn''t prevent the super firepower of Sendo, and on the defensive end, it was just as difficult for Sendo to limit the combination of Matsumoto and Fukatsu. The two sides completely played a mutually explosive situation!


    Huh!


    An extremely precise three-pointer, but the person who made the shot was not Matsumoto, who is now an attacking arrow of Sanno, or Captain Sanno, who is like a needle in the sea, but Sanno¡¯s No. 7 center!


    Kawada gestured his muscles towards Yuzhu, but it would be hard to imagine even watching the video again afterwards. With that guy''s muscle level, how could he project a three-pointer of this level?


    If you don''t count a certain part-time center, then Kawada''s shooting ability is the first of all centers in the country, unique!


    Because of Hetian''s sudden three-pointer, Shan Wang caught up with the score again. Now he is 77:80, 3 points behind Lingnan, and he is still in the process of chasing points!


    Just as Uekusa received the bottom line ball from Yuzumi and turned around to organize an offense again to open the gap, he suddenly encountered a double interception by Fukatsu and Matsumoto in front of him.


    "Come! The audience is eagerly marking people!"


    In the lagging stage of the score, the mountain king was finally forced by Lingnan to show their winning trump card tactics-the audience is pressing for people!


    Because of Zebei''s off-court relationship, Shenjin and Matsumoto can only form a double defense to restrict Lingnan''s ball-handling players!


    Shan Wang has already practiced countless undefeated tactics, and has achieved a level of smoothness in high school. Even if Zebei is on the bench now, the cooperation between Matsumoto and Fukatsu is also very tacit.


    Although Zhicao has seen how the king of the mountain launched the full-court tactics against Ling Haixiang and Xiangbei before, it is definitely the first time for Zhicao to experience personally!


    After all, in the original Ling Haixiang coalition, the point guards were the Kanagawa twin stars, Mu Shenichi and Fujima Kenji. The Kanagawa, like the grass, could only be regarded as the second-rate point guard in Kanagawa. Of course, in that game Because there is no chance to play, there is no way to appreciate the strength of the mountain king''s double defense!


    In fact, when staying together, almost all the players, especially Amu and Fujima, who played point guards, have carefully watched the video of Miyagi¡¯s breakthrough of Fukatsu and Sawabei¡¯s double defense at the time. Of course, Uecho is no exception, but Miyagi There was also a coincidence in Shiro''s breakthrough at the time. Even if Miyagi were to do it again, he might not be able to do it himself, and just watching the video to copy Miyagi''s strongest breakthrough at the time was simply wishful thinking.


    For the first time encountering the two-man defense of the mountain king, Zhicao obviously faced considerable pressure and could only dribble carefully.


    The pressure brought by Fukatsu and Matsumoto''s close defense is beyond imagination. Even if they are determined players, it is normal to lose their calm mind at this time.


    Planting grass is only 170 cm tall, while Fukatsu and Matsumoto both have a height of 180 cm. Their joint defense has a considerable sense of oppression on planting grass. Just being forced by this pressure, planting grass has no attempt to break through. idea.


    Snapped!


    Facts have proved that in front of Captain Mountain King, even if you want to keep holding your own basketball is not so easy.


    Zhicao carefully dribbled the ball, but he encountered a quick steal from Fukatsu.


    Matsumoto immediately started and took the basketball into his palm. As soon as he raised his head, he was Lingnan''s basket. He took off and dunked directly!


    Huh!!


    79: 80


    Matsumoto hung on the basket for a while before coming down, lest his body be injured, and this is the beginning of Lingnan''s nightmare.


    The mountain king really began to mobilize the audience to stare people urgently and show their strongest strength.Under Fukatsu''s dispatch, he formed a two-person defense with Matsumoto and directly restricted the grass planting that held the ball. Fukatsu alone was enough for planting grass to use all his energy. With the ability of planting grass, how could it be possible to deal with the duo of Fukatsu and Matsumoto?Just dribble and tremble, let alone other wonderful performances.


    The other players of the mountain king also began to run constantly, and the wild side followed the fish to make up the defense, while the agile skills of Kawada and the super endurance of the man Ikura Satoshi were responsible for staring at the remaining three players in Lingnan.


    Through continuous running and limiting the pass route, Uekusa was unable to pass the ball even in the case of Fukatsu and Matsumoto''s double defense. Under the huge pressure, he could only expose the flaws and let Captain Sanno fight The sharp knife pierces you directly.


    Although Xian Dao had tried his best, he was helpless.


    Shan Wang¡¯s tight-knit tactics in the audience itself is the tactic that most tests the team¡¯s tacit understanding. To crack this tactic, it was not possible to do this with the play of one or two players. The original Xiangbei was also based on good luck. Winning the mountain king just didn''t really break the tactics of the mountain king''s tight man-to-man tactics. The tactics that Xiangbei can''t do, Lingnan is actually even worse.


    Under the pressure of Shan Wang''s full-court tactics, Lingnan players began to lose their composure, loss of calmness, and their playing movements became stiff and full of loopholes, which simply caused Shan Wang to completely explode.


    Although coach Tianoka called timeouts twice in a row, and even let Xiandao and Zhicao form a double point guard tactic, the three point guard tactics of Xiandao, Amu, and Fujizen failed to break Sanwang''s tight markings. Now This kind of tactical change was only the last struggle before Lingnan''s death.


    Lingnan was defeated under the full pressure of the mountain king. Although Lingnan once led the mountain king by 4 points with the excellent performance of the ace Xiandao in the second half, but with the ability of Xiandao alone, it was ultimately difficult to turn the tide, Tian Gang Even if the coach had countless tactics, they were unable to implement them all because of the players'' strengths. In the end, Lingnan was intercepted beyond the threshold of the finals and ranked among the top four in the country.


    In the absence of Zebei, the Mountain King finally relied on their trump card tactics to beat Lingnan by 120:88 by 32 points.


    It can be said that Lingnan¡¯s performance in this field has been good enough, especially the excellent performance of Xiandao, which has allowed him to attract countless fans in the national competition. However, Lingnan still lost in the end. Although the defeat is glorious, it should be against Lingnan. The ultimate comfort.


    Chapter 235-Fight again, Xiangbei vs Hainan


    The summer in Lingnan is over. Although they lost to the mountain king, it is not a shame. In the game against the mountain king, they have played well enough.


    Many spectators who have seen the strength of Lingnan at that time think so, if they were not divided into a half-zone with the mountain king, they should be able to enter the finals.


    And this team that once caused a lot of trouble to Sanno and left Japan''s top high school student Sawakita Eiji depressed. In the end, it was because Sanno launched the tactics of the whole court to put people on the court. That''s it.


    In this year''s national competition, no one can deny the strength of Kanagawa Prefecture in basketball!


    Kanagawa not only won the most three qualifying spots this year, but also occupied three of the top four spots. This shows that Kanagawa''s strength this year is extremely strong!


    The semi-final between Shanwang and Lingnan is over. The next semi-final is the Kanagawa derby between Xiangbei and Hainan. No matter which team can win, one team is destined to enter the final and face undefeated. Mountain King.


    In other words, Sanno will play against the team from Kanagawa again in the final.


    Lingnan is the third place in Kanagawa this year, while Xiangbei and Hainan are separated in the Kanagawa championship and runner-up positions. If there is any team that can overturn the undefeated mountain king in history this year, it should be Xiangbei and Hainan. The winner of the time!


    Hainan is a well-known strong team in the country. Although it is not as good as the undefeated mountain king, its popularity is not low, and there are many supporters.


    Although Xiangbei has entered the national competition for the first time this year, they have gone all the way. In the four games so far, three teams are actually strong A~ level teams, including last year¡¯s semi-finals of Aihe Academy and the quarterfinals. In the semifinals, they will once again encounter Hainan from the A~ level team.


    Xiangbei¡¯s promotion route can really only be described by the disasters. The harsh schedule of consecutive encounters with strong enemies is of course a big challenge for the players of Xiangbei, especially the two individual black holes of Rukawa and Mitsui. .


    Fortunately, Naito and Naruto have amazing physical strength. Both of them are heavyweight physical monsters, so even if other players need to rest and maintain their physical strength, the two of them can also top the other people''s positions and at least maintain Xiangbei''s victory to the end.

 1793 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1793

    The physical strength of Akagi and Miyagi is also above average. Although Mitsui and Rukawa generally do not play a full game, their physical strength is still no problem.Although Xiangbei''s road to advancement was difficult, it finally persisted.


    Xiangbei and Hainan can be regarded as old opponents. From the joint finals in Kanagawa to the practice match when they are living together, Hainan and Xiangbei are definitely old opponents.


    At the beginning, Xiangbei and Hainan had a total of three practice matches. Xiangbei had two wins and one defeat. In the losing game, Xiangbei did not come up with all the main lineups from the beginning, only Naruto and Rukawa were the two main players. Staying on the court all the time, even Naito, a super substitute, only played for 10 minutes. The rest of the time was played by the take-off substitute. Therefore, even if Hainan won Xiangbei at the time, there was no sense of accomplishment. .


    Before the start of the game, there was already a tense atmosphere between the players of Xiangbei and Hainan.


    In fact, Naruto and Akagi are nothing, but Rukawa, Mitsui, and Miyagi all have the idea of ??defeating Mu Shenyi!


    In the combined finals, although Xiangbei eventually defeated Hainan, no one completely defeated the Hainan monster Mu Shenyi.


    Miyagi has not been fighting with Amu for the time being, but Mitsui and Rukawa had a direct confrontation with Amu at the time, and they were all defeated by Amu. At that time, Mitsui and Rukawa lost to Amu for all reasons. it''s the same.


    physical strength!


    At that time, the physical strength of Mitsui and Rukawa was not as good as they are now. The result was in the game at the time. Because of the physical weakness, Amu defeated them one after another. These two guys must be full of depression, even if they will now win the team. In the first place, but Xiangbei defeated Hainan and defeated Amu with them, this is not something that cannot coexist!


    Because Xiangbei and Hainan are also considered to have a deep grievance, so even if they are both teams from Kanagawa, before the start of the game, the two sides did not have any communication, but each is warming up, even the most noisy little monkey, also Being held by Amu, in the United Finals, facing Xiangbei without Akagi and Hainan who suffered a crushing defeat, I don''t know what kind of tactical arrangements Gaotou coach will make.


    The pre-match warm-up time soon ended. All the substitute players who served as the auxiliary warm-up retired. The official players from Xiangbei and Hainan walked to the middle circle, but the audience looked at the lineup comparison between the two sides and they were all stunned.


    Of course, Xiangbei continues their strongest starting five tiger lineup. With the combination of Akagi, Naruto, Rukawa, Mitsui, and Miyagi, no matter how powerful a team they encounter, they will not be defeated, even if they are not. Defeating the mountain king, it is impossible to defeat the Xiangbei lineup in a blink of an eye.


    The strongest five-man lineup presented by Xiangbei, with dominance on the inside and offensive power on the outside, plus a small forward who can play super offensive firepower at any position. In addition to tacit understanding and physical strength, Xiangbei¡¯s lineup is basically I can''t find any shortcomings.


    With a lineup of five tigers like Xiangbei, only Shan Wang across the country can compare with it, but in this game, the lineup sent by Hainan is quite intriguing.


    According to the matchup situation of the players on both sides, Hainan¡¯s lineup is center Mu Shenyi, power forward Muto Masa, small forward Nobunaga Kiyota, shooting guard Shinsong Ichiro, and point guard Yoshinobu Miyoshi.


    Although Hainan is indeed a strong team, the lineup that Hainan has taken out at first glance seems to be too far from Xiangbei. The most significant point is in height!


    Except that the 189 cm Ah Shen is taller than the 185 cm Mitsui, the Hainan players are obviously shorter than the opponents. Not to mention the short players such as Kiyota and Miyagaki, even if they are in control. Mu Shenyi, who has an amazing body in Wei Zhong, is standing in front of Optimus Prime Akagi Goken in the north of Hunan. The height contrast of 198 cm and 184 cm still makes A Mu appear short.


    This lineup of Hainan seems to completely give up the inside line. Even if Amu''s strength bounces well, he and Muto''s inside line combination cannot be comparable to the two King Kong of Xiangbei.


    Hainan¡¯s tactics are really incomprehensible. The too obvious difference in height makes Hainan seem to be in crisis before the opening. Hainan¡¯s high head coach stood on the sidelines and was once evaluated by Naruto as looking like a toad. No expression can be seen on the same face.


    Against today''s Xiangbei, this is the only tactic that Gaotou coach can use!


    Although the referee is also very strange about Hainan¡¯s tactical arrangements, from a referee¡¯s point of view, he will not intervene in anything that does not violate the rules. Even if Hainan¡¯s tactics are weird, the five players on the field do not have any rules. The problem, of course he walked to the middle circle, ready to announce the start of the game.


    Of course, the Xiangbei jumper is undoubtedly Akagi, and when the Hainan jumper went to the middle circle, everyone thought that the high head coach was crazy!


    Facing Xiangbei Optimus Prime, the jump ball player sent by Hainan was actually Gong Yiyifan who was the last highest in the audience!


    Akagi looked at Gong Yi, who was two heads shorter than him, and could see that the corners of his eyes were constantly twitching.


    Takaken Akagi is 198 cm, 94 kg, Yoshino Miyoshi, 160 cm, 42 kg, 38 cm in height difference, 52 kg in weight difference, the gap between Akagi and Miyagaki is more than doubled, actually let Miyagashi and Akagi Come for the jump ball, God knows what the coach Gaotou is doing.


    Even the referee couldn''t help but gave Gaotou coach a few glances, but he still performed his duties seriously, blowing the whistle while throwing the basketball into the air.


    "Drink!"


    The result of the jump ball was already clear from the beginning. The height difference was too great. With Gong Yi''s inferior jumping ability, even if Akagi was just standing, Gong Yi could not snatch the basketball from him.


    Chimu''s giant palm slapped the basketball to Hainan halftime.


    Although Miyagi doesn¡¯t know what Hainan¡¯s calculations are, as a point guard, he does not forget his job. Lightning generally takes the first step, even if there is a super guard like Amu on the court, but The fastest start of the first step is still the commando captain of Xiangbei.


    With the fastest speed in the game, Miyagi brought the basketball that was shot by the giant Akagi palm directly into his control, and immediately rushed towards Hainan halftime.


    Naruto, Rukawa, and Mitsui ran at the same time, and Miyagi included four long arrows for the Xiangbei fast attack counterattack.


    However, Hainan''s return to defense is not slow, and A Mu''s speed does not need to be repeated. Although the little monkey lacks a root in his head, he is definitely top-notch when it comes to physical abilities. He is fast and full of energy.A Shen and Muto are also not slow, except for Gong Yi and Akagi who just jumped the ball, everyone else quickly returned to their own half.


    From the corner of Miyagi''s eyes, he saw Amu''s wide and huge body rushing towards him, knowing that his physique was too reluctant to fight Amu, so he immediately threw the ball towards the basket before Amu''s defense was formed.


    Miyagi''s toss was very hasty, and many spectators complained in their hearts:''Is this a home run?!''


    But the players from Hainan and Xiangbei all know that this goal will definitely be scored!


    The red figure jumped into the sky again, Naruto grabbed the basketball in mid-air, and once again staged what Xiangbei basically played in every opening. This cooperation with Miyagi has almost become Xiangbei''s opening performance. .


    Huh!


    Xiangbei led Hainan by 2-0 and made a good start.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Sixth-Biao Shot Three Points


    "Guys from Xiangbei, it''s like this every time you start."


    In the audience, the cross-country classmates in Lingnan spoke, and faintly revealed a sense of discomfort.


    Because they lost to the mountain king, Lingnan¡¯s summer was completely over. At this time, both mountain king and Lingnan were sitting in the stands while watching the game between Xiangbei and Hainan.


    For Sanno, Xiangbei is the biggest obstacle to whether they can continue to dominate the country this year. For Lingnan, this impact is even greater, because both Xiangbei and Hainan are Kanagawa¡¯s teams like Lingnan. Kanagawa won three this year. The number of qualifying places is not necessarily possible next year. For Lingnan, Xiangbei and Hainan are strong enemies that hinder them from continuing to enter the country next year. Of course, they will not relax their observations.


    The evaluation of Off-Road just now was for the opening match between Naruto and Miyagi.


    Xiandao is holding his cheek with one hand, because the Lingnan game is over, he is now completely relieved of the burden on his body, next year''s things will wait for next year, now Xiandao can also completely watch Xiangbei and Hainan from the perspective of a bystander Game between.


    "It''s not surprising, Sakuragi''s jumping ability, I''m afraid that all Japan can''t find a second one. If he doesn''t give full play to his advantages, it would be a pity. Even the mountain king can''t stop this place in Xiangbei. Kind of cooperation."


    With the speed of Miyagi''s electric light and stone fire coupled with accurate passing ability, as well as Naruto''s explosive jumping power and the ability to stay in the air beyond common sense, the air contact between the two of them is very difficult to stop.If it is only within the scope of a Japanese high school, the combination of Naruto and Miyagi can also be said to be like a double evil in Utah.


    It is not the first time that Hainan has played against Xiangbei. They also know that they will play this trick as soon as the game opens. Therefore, all members have maintained a normal mentality and have not been affected by Xiangbei''s opening air pick coordination.


    When Xiangbei succeeded in scoring a goal, Muto immediately issued a baseline kick, and all the Hainan players rushed towards the Xiangbei half at the same time.


    Naruto landed after a slam dunk and was about to quickly return to defense, but Muto and Kiyota suddenly intercepted in front of Naruto. Both of them opened their arms, obviously looking like they didn''t want Naruto to pass.


    Naruto didn''t know what trick Hainan was playing, why he sent two people to intercept him, a person who didn''t hold the ball, and Amu had already broken through Akagi with lightning speed.


    Akagi was originally slow, plus the jump ball, so it is of course the slowest person in the Xiangbei fast attack. Now when the fast attack is launched in Hainan, he just intercepts, but with his physique and speed, he wants to intercept Amu¡¯s breakthrough. It was really impossible to let Amu break through with a quick change of direction.


    When Amu entered the Xiangbei half, Hainan No. 2 shot Gongyi was already standing outside the Xiangbei three-point line.


    Gong Yi is faster than Amu?


    That is obviously impossible. Gong Yi¡¯s speed may not necessarily be faster than Chimu, but he was the first to stand outside the Xiangbei three-point line. The reason is that when Xiangbei launched the fast attack, Gong Yi fundamentally There is no defense!


    Just now, after Gong Yi and Akagi lost the jump ball for granted, he did not return to his own half-court defense, but waited for Amu''s pass from outside the three-point line of Xiangbei early in the morning.


    Because there is a tall center like Akagi near the midfield, Amu did not rush to pass the ball to avoid being beaten by Akagi, but when Amu broke through Akagi, there was no one in front of him to intercept the pass and his wrist flicked. , Immediately gave the ball to Gong Yi.


    Hainan No. 2 shot with the ball outside the three-point line. With no defense, he adjusted his breathing and only then did a long shot!


    Huh!

 1794 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1794

    Although the appearance is not very good and the body is very short, as an athlete, he does not even have any commendable physical advantages, but he has a tough spirit. After countless practice, the accumulated standard projection posture is even like Mitsui. It¡¯s hard for the sharpshooter to pick out what¡¯s wrong.


    2:3


    With an abnormal tactic, Hainan succeeded in hitting a three-pointer and overtook the score.


    Naruto looked at the Hainan players gathered together and kept thinking about Hainan''s tactical purpose.


    Hainan¡¯s tactics today are obviously unusual. After all, with general tactics and Hainan¡¯s player strength, it is impossible to be Xiangbei¡¯s opponent. It is too difficult to defeat the Xiangbei team with the ability of the monster Amu alone. Up.


    While Naruto was thinking, the basketball passed from Akagi''s hands to Miyagi''s hands, and then Miyagi made a long-distance pass and sent the ball directly to Naruto.


    Naruto was supposed to be involved in the quick return defense just now, but because of the interception of Qingtian and Muto, Naruto hadn''t run halftime just now, and is still on the court in Hainan.


    Naruto catches the ball, although he still doesn''t fully understand Hainan''s tactical purpose, but the offense can still be done well.


    Although Kiyoda and Muto double-teamed Naruto at the same time, it was useless.


    Naruto lowered his center of gravity, and struck forcefully behind him.


    When it comes to brute force, Muto and Kiyota are not Naruto''s opponents together. Even if they are two-on-one, they can hardly resist Naruto¡¯s back-up singles. With amazing power, Naruto will step by step to fight Kiyota and Muto. The two hardly''sit down'', then turned around and the small hook under the basket easily scored points.


    4:3


    Even if they were also Kanagawa''s team, Xiangbei didn''t show any mercy. When Hainan just overtook the score, he immediately overtook it again.


    Mingren pressured Muto and Qingtian to score easily. Just before he waved to celebrate, Hainan had already passed the baseline ball.


    Hainan''s offensive rhythm today is very fast. Although Hainan is a team that is good at using fast breaks, their offensive rhythm today is a bit unusual, and even Naruto is not adapted to Hainan''s offensive rhythm today.


    Seeing that the basketball had flown into Amu''s hands, Naruto immediately wanted to rush towards his own half, but just after taking a step, Kiyota and Muto once again carried out joint defenses against Naruto.


    The two of them seem to have taken Naruto today. No matter who the basketball is in, they both must be responsible for marking Naruto. They don¡¯t want to completely suppress Naruto. They just want to limit Naruto¡¯s speed, regardless of the basketball. Was it in Naruto''s hands? Both of them were so tough and unwilling to relax.


    Naruto of the Xiangbei speed combination was blocked by Kiyoda and Muto, and the remaining fast trio had all returned to their own halftime quickly.


    Akagi''s speed was too slow, so he ignored it. The two guards, Miyagi and Mitsui, respectively watched Hainan''s two great marksmen, and didn''t dare to give them any chance to shoot three people. Rukawa got his wish and was able to go. Personally defend the monster Amu in Hainan!


    At this moment, Mu Shen was like a wild beast, whose speed and strength would be displayed to the maximum in this game.


    One is the appearance of a standard white face, and the other is the appearance of a dark-skinned middle-aged uncle. When Rukawa and Amu''s bodies touched lightly, their center of gravity was immediately messed up.


    Although Rukawa''s physical strength has improved to a certain extent compared to that of the county meeting, it is still not at the same level as the monster Amu, and the strength of the two is far behind.Although Rukawa has speed and fighting spirit, he was completely thrown away by Amu in terms of strength. Although Amu''s violent breakthrough that is not subtle enough, but completely combines strength and speed, Rukawa is really the type that Rukawa is least good at.


    After Amu smashed Rukawa away with brute force for half a step, he did not attack directly towards the basket as usual, looking for opportunities to create 2+1, but ran towards the direction of Hainan''s next captain.


    Ah Shen also started to run at the same time. Mitsui knew that Ah Shen''s comprehensive ability was not as good as his own, but he was really a powerful guy in three-point shooting, so he didn''t dare to relax and immediately ran with Ah Shen.


    Except for Rukawa who was knocked away, the remaining three ran around each other, staggered, and Amu immediately transformed into a human ~ flesh ~ wall, resisting Mitsui''s defense against A God, and at the same time, turned his wrist and handed the basketball to him. Hainan No. 1 shot.


    A Shen received the pass from A Mu, and because of A Mu''s block, Mitsui was unable to defend A Shen at this time.


    Rukawa turned around and immediately took off with the intention of blocking, but Ah Shen''s shot speed was faster than his blocking speed.


    ''A Shen, his shot speed is much faster than in the county assembly!''


    Naruto had a bit of gritted teeth in his heart. At the time when the five schools were united, although the Xiangbei players could increase their experience and confidence in fighting against strong opponents in the shortest time, it also gave players of other teams growth. opportunity.


    When we were staying together, there were super shooting guards such as Kotobuki Mitsui and Minoru Matsumoto. As the main shooting guard in Hainan, Ashin couldn¡¯t help but learn. At that time, Mitsui, Ashin and Matsumoto did exchange shooting guards with each other. After that, Amu must have given a separate instruction to Ah Shen. Since that time, Ah Shen''s growth has not been even a little bit.


    If you only have one-handed three-pointers, you can only say that you are a good scoring player, a shooter who can only shoot. If you encounter a super defensive player like Ikegami or Ichinokura Satoshi, you will have a lot of trouble, and only With a three-pointer, he cannot be the next captain of Hainan.


    Ah Shen raised a finger and pointed to the sky, while the basketball was still flying in the air.


    4:6


    Shenzong Ichiro has faintly begun to appear a spirit that is enough to become the captain of Hainan.


    Chapter 237-The Tactics of Gamble


    Hainan made two consecutive three-pointers in the opening game, leading Xiangbei by 2 points. This seemed a good start, but many fans were surprised by Hainan''s opening tactics.


    The Lingnan Monkey boss frowned. This expression made his face look more ugly, but his attention was entirely on basketball.


    "Coach, what is the meaning of Hainan''s tactics? Do they want to defeat Xiangbei with the three-pointers of A Shen and Gong Yi? This is too unrealistic!"


    "Yes, coach, Xiangbei has the inside combination of Akagi and Sakuragi, Hainan''s Takasago has not played, and Xiangbei''s inside is completely dominant. It is impossible for Ah Shin and Miyagaki to maintain a great touch in every game. If you miss a shot, with A Shen and Senior Mu, it is impossible to snatch rebounds from Xiangbei, and Xiangbei also has more three-point shooters."


    Lingnan players rushed to express their opinions. I have to say that their vision is not too bad. Although Hainan took the lead at the beginning, the offensive rhythm is actually very strange. It is not at all the rhythm that Hainan should have under normal circumstances. It seems that I want to fight against Xiangbei with the three-pointer ability of Ah Shen and Gong Yi.But this kind of tactics seemed to be looking for death.


    Xiangbei has the largest three-point shooter group in the country. Including the Xiangbei deputy captain who is sitting on the bench now, there are a total of five three-point shooters, which means that Xiangbei can come up with five three-point shooters if they wish. Fight directly with Hainan, and then you have to vote for Hainan to vomit blood.


    And Hainan does not have the advantage of rebounding at all. The combination of Naruto and Akagi can be said that only Sano¡¯s Kawada and Nobe can fight against it. If Naito is added to form the three insiders, even Sano¡¯s two-person team To give in, Xiangbei completely occupied the rebounding advantage, rashly using three-pointers and Xiangbei recklessly, it is too reluctant, is not a wise move.


    Lingnan players kept talking about Hainan''s tactics, but Xiandao and Tianoka coaches never said anything.


    When the voice of the discussion gradually decreased, Coach Tian Gang was able to speak, and the goal of asking questions was of course the Lingnan trump card who had not spoken.


    "Xiandao, what do you think is the purpose of Hainan''s tactics?"


    ''I knew I would ask me...''


    Xian Dao made a spit in his heart, and organized the language to explain his analysis just now.


    "Although I don''t know if Gaotou coach has other tactical arrangements, it seems that Hainan''s tactics in the early stages should be to use the three-pointers of A Shen and Gong Yi to play against the Xiangbei University. Playing against a team like Xiangbei, you can''t play defense with them at all, let alone us or Hainan. Even the defense of Boduo Shangda, who played with us before, can''t limit Xiangbei''s super attack."


    Lingnan players gradually changed into a listening mode. Of course, Xiandao''s analytical ability was above them, let alone the first and second grades. Even the third grade Yuzhu and Chishang felt that the thinking in their minds began to become clear.


    The players in the five positions of Xiangbei all have super strong scoring ability. Akagi has a strong ability to dominate the inside. Except for Mori Shigehiro and Kawada Masashi, no one can stop the powerful Xiangbei captain.


    And Xiangbei has two super guards, the two can change positions at any time to act as the starting point for Xiangbei''s offense, and Naruto is responsible for the offensive organization of the inside. Akagi and Rukawa are not people who can''t pass the ball.


    Among the five people in Xiangbei, two have the dominant strength inside, four are good at three-pointers, four are good at breakthroughs, three are good at passing, and playing defensive battles with Xiangbei are purely self-explanatory!


    Lingnan is the team that played against Xiangbei in person. Of course, they know how powerful their offensive ability is. Even if their inside line is guarded by a fish, they were defeated by Xiangbei on the defensive end. They still have lingering fears. Of course, they have agreed with Xiandao. statement.


    Sendao paused for a while, and then began to complete the task that should have been coach Tianoka.


    "In fact, Hainan''s initial tactics were very targeted. The core of their tactics was to block Sakuragi!"


    "Block Sakuragi?!"


    "Yes, this is the core of Hainan''s current tactics. Although Senior Akagi has a strong ability to dominate inside, his slow speed is his biggest weakness, so in the fast offense and defense, it is precisely when Senior Akagi cannot exert his power. Hainan''s The inside line is not as good as Xiangbei, so Hainan simply gave up letting the slow-moving Takasago play and maintains a high-speed lineup. The role of Qingtian and Muto is to restrict Sakuragi from participating in the rapid return to Xiangbei. In this case, Hainan will It became a three-on-four situation, but because of Akagi''s speed, it was still a three-on-three situation in the half. However, Mu Senior gave up his personal offense at this time, and tried his best to pass the ball to Ashin and Gongyi to improve their three. The shooting percentage, even if you missed the shot, as long as Akagi and Sakuragi are in position, with the two people of Mu and Ashen, and Xiangbei''s trio, they are not completely inferior in rebounding. It should be the tactics currently used by Hainan."


    The analysis of Xian Dao is very good. Vaguely, the genuine captain of Yuzhu is actually dead in name. The core and soul of the Lingnan team is undoubtedly their ace Xian Dao Zhang.


    Fortunately, Yu Zhu is not the kind of jealous person. In fact, he himself knows very well that Xiandao is actually more suitable to be the captain of Lingnan than him. If Xiandao is in the third grade like him, the position of captain will definitely not be his turn.


    And Yuzhu also knows that he will face the problem of graduation next year, and his time in the basketball team is also limited. Instead of thinking about those who have none, Lingnan will have an excellent captain next year. This is called Yu live is happy.

 1795 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1795

    Everyone knows that this is a good quality fish.


    Coach Tianoka is also very relieved. Although the incident that Mitsui, Miyagi, and Rukawa all went to Xiangbei at the beginning, Coach Tianoka still feels upset, but being able to coach a player like Sendo has made Coach Tianoka very satisfied. Regardless of personal ability or golf quotient, Xiandao is definitely a rare genius. In fact, from the perspective of Coach Tianoka, among the small forwards nationwide, Xiandao is now the first person.


    As for the weird person on Xiangbei No. 10... not in the calculation.


    Hainan¡¯s opening tactics were the same as those analyzed by Xiandao, because the inside line was not an opponent of Xiangbei. Facts have proved that when Akagi was injured at the beginning, Hainan had Takasago as the power forward and Amu as the center. Xiangbei, now wanting to defeat Xiangbei''s inside line is simply wishful thinking, and there is still a super power forward who will burst out of power at any time sitting on the bench of Xiangbei.


    Because it is absolutely impossible to be Xiangbei''s opponent on the inside line, Hainan simply gave up the inside line and chose to fight against Xiangbei on the outside line. With the three-pointer ability of two sharpshooters and Amu''s organizational ability, Hainan and Xiangbei University Fight against each other!


    However, Hainan¡¯s tactic is actually a bet on life. The key to this tactic is to make Akagi unable to return to defense quickly because of the slow speed. Naruto was blocked by Kiyota and Muto, and could not reach the basket quickly. The inside line of Sh¨­bei was empty, but even if Akagi was slow, it was only two or three seconds away for the fastest player to run across this court. When Akagi, 198 cm, returned to the basket, he rebounded. The advantage of the ball will completely belong to Xiangbei.


    And even if Kiyota and Muto are two-to-one, they can''t stop Naruto for a long time. As long as one of Naruto and Akagi can quickly return to defense, Hainan''s tactics will simply disappear.


    Another factor of instability in Hainan''s tactic is the feel of Ah Shen and Gong Yi.Feeling this thing, to put it bluntly, is luck.


    A player has practiced shooting since his rookie period. At the beginning, there will be a peak in the touch, and then a trough will appear due to insufficient skills and psychological fluctuations.


    The player''s feel fluctuates between the peaks and valleys, and finally stabilizes slowly.But no matter how good a three-point shot is, there are always times when Satan is caught.Even in the professional arena, a mature three-point shooter will have a tragic situation of continuous strikes and even three-pointers. This kind of thing happens on the basketball court.


    Although Ah Shin and Gong Yi have already scored a three-pointer, it is a bit arbitrary to determine how good their hands feel in this game from just one goal, and God knows how long they can keep their hands. If Ah Shen and Gong Yi Feeling cold, Hainan may be in serious trouble.


    Hainan played very well in the first opening with that abnormal fierce tactics.


    Kiyoda and Muto tried desperately to intercept Naruto, just to prevent him from returning to his home defense in the first time, and Amu fully assumed the role of a point guard, compared to his aggressive attacking in the past. In this game, Amu kept sending wonderful passes, allowing A Shen and Gong Yi, who had a good chance, to make consecutive shots. In the first half of the game, Hainan''s two great marksmen continued to fight for points.


    Hainan played very well in the opening of the first half with this kind of desperate tactics.


    After 7 minutes of the first half, Hainan was 21:19 ahead of Xiangbei by 2 points.Hainan scored all three-pointers. A Shen made 4 of 6 shots and scored 12 points. Gong Yi made 3 of 6 shots and scored 9 points.


    It can be seen that the two sharpshooters in Hainan are in good condition today, but the problem is that even if Hainan used such exaggerated tactics, they still couldn''t open the score significantly.At this time, the referee''s whistle sounded from the sidelines.


    "Xiangbei requests a substitution!"


    Chapter 238-Hainan''s play


    Under the crazy tactics of Hainan, Xiangbei began to make the first tactical adjustment of the field.


    The captain and main center Takaken Akagi left the field for a rest, and the replacement was an amazing body. In terms of speed and strength, he was indistinguishable from the super rookie Mori Shigehiro of Xuanfu''s Xiangbei No. 15, Naito Tetsuya.


    Naito''s replacement for Akagi played is precisely the tactical adjustment that Xiangbei made to deal with Hainan.


    Before the game, Hainan''s research on Xiangbei was absolutely beyond imagination. Because the difference between the players of the two sides was too big, the coach Gaotou had really exhausted his mind in order to be able to formulate a strategy to defeat Xiangbei.


    Coach Anzai would replace Naito on the field as expected, but Coach Anzai¡¯s replacement time was a lot later than he thought. Coach Anzai thought that Coach Anzai should start the game in about 3 or 4 minutes. It was about to replace Akagi off the field, but I did not expect to press it to 7 minutes later. This is also because although Hainan¡¯s tactics were implemented smoothly, the results were not smooth enough, because Hainan did not use the three-pointer to pull the score too far. Xiangbei, who is 2 points behind, does not need to worry too much.


    Although Gaotou coach had to admire the strength of the Xiangbei players and the high shot of coach Anxi again, he still made a tactical gesture to Amu who was waiting for his order.


    Although in theory, the coach cannot arrange tactics during non-time-out time, but if only a gesture is made on the sidelines, the referee can''t run to be true to the coach. After all, this kind of side kick, as long as it is not too excessive or deliberately passive. If the referee opened his eyes and closed his eyes, it passed.


    The tactical gestures of each team are different. Naruto has no way to guess what the high head coach¡¯s gestures mean when he first sees it. However, according to the level of the high head coach¡¯s sophisticated calculations, Xiangbei still Need to be careful.


    According to the ball right before the suspension, Hainan has an offensive opportunity.


    Because there was no way to launch a fast attack and counterattack, Hainan''s weaknesses in the interior were immediately exposed.


    Today, the first altitude on the Hainan field is 189 cm A Shen. This height is definitely tall for shooting guards, but if it is placed on the inside players, the height is not enough. Compared with the two King Kong in Xiangbei, it is even worse. Not small.


    Moreover, Ah Shen is too thin, he is completely a handsome young A Shen, can you still count on him to grab rebounds in the paint and win the two brute force monsters in Xiangbei?If Ah Shen goes inside, let alone grab a rebound, I''m afraid he won''t even have a chance to jump up.


    A Mu has the ball on the outside without hurriedly. Compared with the unreasonable super high attacking rhythm before, A Mu''s attacking rhythm this time also seems to be very problematic. Although it is not too fast, it is like this. The slow attacking method is not Hainan''s style either.


    Xiangbei didn''t know what trick Hainan was going to play this time, but he still defended his position.


    At the time of the United Finals, Akagi was unable to play because of a sprained ankle. Xiangbei eventually defeated Hainan with an incomplete lineup, but now Xiangbei''s strength is not comparable to that of the United Finals.


    The strength of each player is stronger than that at the time, and even if Akagi is replaced, there is a super power forward like Naito in Xiangbei who can immediately top it. How should Hainan deal with the stronger Xiangbei than before? For Lingnan who is also a Kanagawa team Said to be a very worthy of observation and study.


    Hainan has no way to launch a fast-break counterattack this time. As a point guard, Miyagi is of course defending in front of him.


    From the time of the United Finals, Miyagi had already fully understood that Amu did not have three-point firepower. In such a short time before the national competition, no matter how hard it was, it was impossible to train Amu''s three-pointer to what level, so Miyagi kept his center of gravity down as much as possible, guarded against sudden and failed shots, and didn''t worry about Amu''s three-pointers.


    Amu directs the movement of all Hainan players, and between their gestures, they thoroughly show the courage of a team. After all, Hainan¡¯s hope of defeating Xiangbei is actually on his shoulders, just like before. Lingnan is the same as Shanwang.


    When all the players in Hainan landed, Amu immediately started.


    When Amu started to run, many viewers knew why this strong and burly guy was able to rank alongside Sanwang''s Kazushin as one of the strongest point guards in the country!


    Although Amu is the only one of the four major point guards in college that does not have three-pointer firepower, and is also the weakest in breakthrough skills, the combination of his powerful body and speed is itself an unsolvable breakthrough, unless It is Naruto''s kind of monster with speed, strength and skill, otherwise Amu''s breakthrough would be impossible to resist!


    Even Fujima or Fukatsu have encountered Amu''s brute force crushing, and now of the four point guards, Miyagi, the shortest figure, is of course even more tragic!


    In terms of breakthrough skills and long-range shooting capabilities, Miyagi actually beats Amu, but in terms of strength, it is completely unilateral and complete!


    Even if it had a 79 kg immortal Dao like Amu, it was actually inferior to Amu in terms of strength, not to mention the small arms and legs of Miyagi.


    Amu''s power is great, and Miyagi can''t stop it, just can''t stop it!


    In the face-to-face confrontation with the Hainan monster Mu Shenyi, the main point guard in Xiangbei was tragic again. When Amu broke through, Miyagi felt like a cow had run over him.


    After Amuqiang burst into Miyagi, his speed did not decrease, and he went directly to the basket of Xiangbei.


    Naito has long known the name of the monster in Hainan. In fact, anyone who plays in Kanagawa would not know the name of Hainan Mu Shenyi?Naito, who is very arrogant in his heart, has always wanted to personally compete with this man called a monster, but Naito was unable to play in the joint finals. Later, during the stay together, because the two were not aligned, and Naito spent most of the time. He played as a substitute, so he didn''t play for long enough, so he didn''t have a head-on contest with Amu.


    With Naito''s personality, seeing the people he has always wanted to defeat rushing towards him, even if one of them is a point guard and a power forward, there is no matchup at all, but how could Naito escape.


    Naito took the initiative to raise it, intending to defend Amu, but this also hit Amu''s arms.


    196VS184


    115VS79


    The physical gap between Naito and Amu is very obvious, even for Mu Shenyi who has an amazing body among the point guards, in front of the physique of a monster like Naito, it seems much smaller.


    But as the king of Kanagawa, Amu has not only his own strength, but also the arrogance of the king!


    Facing the huge size of Xiangbei 15, which seemed to hurt people with a slight impact, A Mu made a strong projection, acting bravely and resolutely, without any erratic movement.


    Xiangbei No. 15 took off and waved his palm, immediately showing an amazing jumping ability that is different from his physique.


    "No Naito!"


    The Xiangbei players shouted almost at the same time, but Naito too wanted to defeat Amu himself, so this time the block was too hard, even if he wanted to stop, it would be difficult to do it.


    Snapped!


    The moment Naito waved his giant palm down, Amu adjusted the angle of his wrist, so that Naito''s palm hit his back firmly, allowing the referee to see clearly!


    beep!

 1796 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1796

    The referee''s whistle was rushing and sharp, and Naito felt cheated in mid-air, but there was no way.


    Simply, because Naito¡¯s foul force was too strong this time, the basketball in Amu¡¯s hand was still shot by Naito forcibly. After all, Naito¡¯s strange power was directly shot on his wrist, even if it was a Hainan monster. There is no way to make a shot, and this does not give Amu a chance to hit 2+1.


    "Red No. 15, thugs foul, two free throws!"


    There is no doubt about the expected penalty.


    Even with the dark skin of Amu, you can now see the palm print on the back of his left hand, which is enough to see the power of Naito''s foul just now. Although he did not intentionally foul, the foul is a foul, and the referee did not give a penalty. What kind of favor can be said.


    Naito raised his hand honestly, accepted the foul, and then apologized to his teammates, saying that he was too impulsive.


    The Xiangbei players comforted Naito and said it was all right.


    Amu obviously committed Naito to foul on purpose just now. Amu''s ability to break through and make fouls is the best in Kanagawa. Even Mitsui and Rukawa have been fouled by Amu on their own initiative, not to mention that Naito, who is obviously inexperienced now, is just They also saw Amu''s plan, which was to knock Naito off the court.


    If Naito is lost, Xiangbei will not lose to Hainan. After all, they still have Akagi and Naruto. But if Naito is really fouled by Amu five times, the Xiangbei players will inevitably feel depressed, and it will happen. What is hard to say.


    In addition, in order to defeat Xiangbei, the tactics that Coach Gao came up with are definitely not just as simple as fouling. After all, it is impossible for Amu to knock off all the main players in Xiangbei. Hainan also hides it. What tactics are the most disturbing.


    Just when the Xiangbei players had different minds, the Hainan captain had already strode to the free throw line.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fortieth-Naruto''s Counterattack


    Naito had two fouls on his back within less than a minute of playing, and Amu''s purpose was already very obvious, which was to knock Naito off the court.


    For Hainan, who is not strong enough on the inside, Naruto and Naito, who have speed, strength, height and bounce at the same time, are the biggest obstacle to their victory. It is too difficult to beat Naruto to the end of the game five times, so of course Hainan You can only start from Naito''s side.


    Although the Xiangbei player wants to help Naito, that guy is Mu Shenyi. How can it be so easy to completely block?


    Amu went to the free throw line again, but in fact his current thinking is not to score or open the score.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if the shot is not scored, it doesn¡¯t matter if the free throw is missed. Hainan¡¯s strategy at this stage is to completely hit Naito¡¯s troublesome rebounding machine on the bench, so that Hainan can continue its previous three-pointers. Tactics.


    Since Naito came on the field, the two sharpshooters A Shen and Gong Yi never got the ball. It was A Mu himself attacking the inside of Xiangbei, and the reason is here.


    Because when Naito was inside, even if Naruto was blocked by two players, Xiangbei also had a clear rebounding advantage. Without controlling the rebounds, he must not make waves, otherwise he would simply die!


    Amu has a steady pace, and it seems that he has been fouled twice by a super bull like Naito.


    Huh!


    The extremely precise free throws reflect the excellent psychological quality of the Hainan captain. Amu''s psychological quality is as mature as his appearance. Even under the pressure of the whole team, he can still keep super high hits on free throws. rate.


    25:21


    Hainan''s successful three-pointer not only succeeded in making Naito Tetsu, a threatening rebounding machine, also received two fouls, but also opened the point difference to 4 points. In the Japanese high school basketball world, the situation is 3+1. Very rare, if 4 points, basically it takes two offenses to equalize.


    Naruto ran to Naito''s side and didn''t know what he said, but judging from the latter''s gradually clear expression, it should have been words of comfort.


    It is definitely not a good thing for Naito to accumulate two fouls in a short period of time, but Xiangbei is not so easy to be hit. After all, the pressure on Xiangbei caused by Shanwang''s tight man-to-man tactics is far greater than it is now.


    Mitsui sent the baseline ball and Miyagi quickly advanced with the ball.


    Amu defended Miyagi while retreating while keeping a distance from Miyagi. It was because Miyagi had a too low chassis, and was too flexible to change direction and acceleration. In addition, he also had a three-point ability, even if it was Amu. , If you are defensively against Miyagi, you will feel very awkward.


    A Mu''s defense is very fast, so both sides maintain a super high rhythm.


    Miyagi saw Naruto''s gesture and immediately passed the ball to Naruto.


    For the point guard of Miyagi, it is really fortunate to be able to lead a team like Xiangbei, because in this team, any player can be a powerful offensive player that tears the opponent''s defense apart, and each player has a personality. Clearly, the styles of play are not the same, and it is quite a big test for the point guard of Miyagi to make such a problematic children''s army exert the greatest firepower.


    After receiving the ball, Naruto immediately pointed to Mitsui and Rukawa, and then pointed to the Hainan monster Amu, motioning them to defend Amu.


    After the previous game, Xiangbei also recognized the existence of Naruto as a coach on the field, so he still followed Naruto''s tactical instructions to indicate that the two doubled defense against Amu at the same time!


    Rukawa has a height advantage, while Mitsui has experience.


    Although Amu''s ability is strong, he feels a lot of pressure under the defense of the two ace attackers in Xiangbei.Although Amu''s power is indeed strong, it is purely a joke to ask him to force Rukawa and Mitsui''s double-team defense alone with brute force.


    If this kind of strong combination of two-person defense can directly break through with pure brute force, Hainan will not be defeated by Shan Wang''s tight-to-man tactics last year.


    Rukawa and Mitsui''s two-person defense is not as good as the strongest combination of Sanwang Shenjin and Zebei in coordination, but in terms of its own technology, experience and physical conditions, the two-person combination of Xiangbei will not lose to Sanwang. Duo.


    The strongest Amu was double-teamed by Rukawa and Mitsui, and has been left alone.


    Hainan has no defensive experts like Ikegami or Ichinokura, and there is no one left to defend Naruto. Naruto dribbles and changes hands. His movements are very random and smooth.


    Without the presence of the monster Amu, Hainan''s inside line can completely allow Naruto to come and go freely.


    Naruto made a quick dribble breakthrough and aimed at the Hainan No. 1 shot!


    As the second in command of Hainan, Ah Shen is completely determined to be the only candidate for the next captain of Hainan. However, at the same grade as Ah Shen, there are also the existence of Xian Dao and Miyagi. This next captain wants to lead Hainan to continue the confrontation next year. Lingnan and Xiangbei, and even Xiangyang, is definitely not an easy task.


    Before the match against Xiangbei, the monster Amu had almost never exerted its full strength. The purpose of course was to hone Ashen, and Hainan was also lucky.In this year''s grouping, they hardly encountered any strong opponents before Xiangbei. It can be said that they reached the semi-finals smoothly. Compared with last year''s schedule, this year is really much easier.


    In the face of Naruto''s rapid breakthrough, Ah Shen is ready. Although he is much thinner than Naruto, his defensive determination will never waver!


    Naruto dribbled the ball and quickly rushed in front of Ah Shen. The basketball changed hands under the crotch. His movements were more solid than Ah Shen''s shooting guard, and his basic skills were really difficult to associate with the tall look.


    After Naruto changed hands, he immediately lowered the center and made a breakthrough.


    Ah Shen also lowered, beware of Naruto''s powerful breakthrough.


    In fact, Ah Shen''s power is not strong, even if Ah Shen and Rukawa are obviously above Ah Shen, as long as Naruto is like A Mu, with a strong body, Ah Shen has nothing to do.


    But Naruto didn''t choose the simplest and rude method. After making a breakthrough, he suddenly raised his hand to shoot.


    Ah Shen raised his hands subconsciously, trying to block Naruto''s shot.


    Seeing the situation here, A Mu immediately shouted anxiously: "A god! Don''t guard him!!"


    Ah Shen reacted faster than Naito, although he was in a hurry, but he quickly stopped.


    It''s just that Naruto had deliberately aimed at Ah Shen and was hitting him. How could he escape so easily, and his wrist actively leaned toward Ah Shen''s palm.


    Snapped!


    beep!


    The referee''s whistle has penetrated into Naruto''s ears, and Naruto is satisfied and immediately throws the ball.A Shen''s non-voluntary foul certainly can''t interfere with Naruto''s shooting. Naruto has full confidence in mid-range shots that are only four meters away from the basket.


    Huh!


    The referee made a foul gesture and pointed to Hainan''s first marksman, not because Ah Shen had a handsome face full of deceptiveness, and he did not have any special treatment for him.


    "White No. 6, thugs foul! The score is counted, and an extra free kick!"


    Ah Shen actually knew that Naruto was deliberately fouling himself when he heard Amu¡¯s voice. Even so, his hand did hit Naruto¡¯s wrist, so he couldn¡¯t refute it at all. Ah Shen was not. Shuyu lives as an idiot who is easy to get angry, so he raised his hand honestly and took his first foul in the field.

 1797 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1797

    A Mu shook his head with his hands on his hips, sighing helplessly in his mouth.


    This situation is like when Xiangbei was facing a crisis because of Akagi''s injury to the final in the county joint final. Naruto deliberately made Takasago foul at the time, which put more pressure on Amu.The situation is similar now, even if Amu can really knock Naito off the court, it won''t help, because Naruto will definitely let Hainan''s No. 1 shot at the same time.


    Gong Yi is already on the court now. If Ah Shen goes off the court, can Hainan come up with someone to top Ah Shen''s position?


    But even if Xiangbei loses Naito, Akagi can play at any time, and the three-pointer of Xiangbei''s deputy captain is also a big problem Hainan has to worry about.


    Hainan¡¯s current lineup, if you want to defeat Xiangbei, A Shen and Gong Yi¡¯s three-pointers, Kiyota¡¯s athletic ability, and Amu Dinghai¡¯s spirit and strength are all indispensable, except for Muto who can barely use Takasago. Apart from the bench, every other position is indispensable. Once anyone is absent, Hainan will not be able to defeat Xiangbei.


    Naruto didn''t plan to send Ah Shen directly to the bench, but he also wanted to let A Mu know that Hainan''s weaknesses were clear to him.


    Ah Shen depressedly compensated Naruto for a foul, and Naruto Shi Shiran stepped to the free throw line.


    Xiangbei''s players are very confident in Naruto''s free throws. So far, Naruto''s ugly free throw posture has maintained Xiangbei''s highest shooting percentage.It is too shameful to exclude that posture, even Mitsui and Rukawa have expressed countless depression and jealousy of Naruto''s free throw percentage.


    After Naruto stood on the free throw line and took two shots, he suddenly pushed out the basketball in his hand without warning, and it was not the ugly posture of the urinal he had been using!


    when!


    The basketball hit the rim and then bounced back immediately. Muto was trying to get stuck in a position to grab a rebound, but he found a red figure quickly passing by, and his body seemed to be crushed by a heavy tank. The same as in the past, huh!


    Naruto mourned for the basket in his heart...


    Chapter 241-A Shen''s Singles


    The broad figure of Xiangbei No. 15 hung on the basket and swayed a few times before landing, waving his muscular arms, and constantly celebrating the beautiful slam dunk in his own way!


    The referee made a gesture at the same time, indicating that Xiangbei''s score was valid this time.


    25:25


    Amu just took advantage of the 2+1 pull, and now Naruto and Naito wiped it out with 2+2 at once, and evened the score completely. The two teams are now back to the same starting point again.


    Naruto and Naito banged their arms with their arms, making a beastly sound in their mouths, celebrating the collaboration just now in their own way.


    The cooperation between Naruto and Naito has been around for a long time, and it is not the first time that Xiangbei has staged a wonderful 2+2 cooperation. Although such a result requires an excellent opportunity, it is also the most damaging morale of the opponent.


    Hainan¡¯s strong attack against Naito did not produce results, but encountered a greater crisis. Now Xiangbei has caught up with the score, and the two teams are standing on the same starting line again. That is to say, the lead created by Hainan¡¯s previous tactics, Has been easily wiped out by Xiangbei.


    Xiangbei has both Naito and Naruto on the court at the same time. They have the advantage of rebounding. Hainan must not make waves easily. What kind of tactics Hainan will adopt in the next attack must be carefully considered by Amu.


    Hainan''s overall strength is not as good as that of Xiangbei, so like the battle between Lingnan and Shanwang, every ball must be attacked with the most certainty. Even if you want to score crazy, you can''t make waves.


    This is a tragedy that does not have the strength of the inside line. Hainan cannot make waves at will. On the contrary, Xiangbei can be more arbitrary in the choice of offensive methods.


    Amu holds the ball on the outside, constantly looking for opportunities to attack.


    According to Naruto¡¯s tactical instructions, Sh¨­hoku made a shift defense. Miyagi, who could not be compared with Amu in terms of strength, focused on defending Hainan¡¯s No. 2 marksman Miyagaki, while Mitsui got the opportunity to shift to defend Amu. .


    Rukawa shrank the inside while defending Kiyota.


    Naruto is now focusing on Hainan''s No. 1 marksman Ah Shen, while also paying attention to protecting the inside line. Naruto and Rukawa both contracted intentionally to protect Naito.


    Not to mention that it is definitely not as easy for Amu to break through Mitsui as to break through Miyagi, and even if he succeeds in the breakthrough, Amu will encounter the double inside defense of Naruto and Rukawa, even if he can pass the ball to others to score, but as long as he can''t make Naito Fouls, losing one and two goals is nothing to Xiangbei.


    Rukawa has long known that this wild monkey in Hainan is not as perverted as the red-haired monkey in his team. Although he has strong athletic ability, he has no three-point shooting ability at all, so he can boldly shrink the inside line without worrying about the little monkey. Will suddenly let go of three points.


    On the other hand, Naruto is confident in his instant reaction and athletic ability, even if it is not close defense, he can also intercept A Shen''s three-pointers!While defending A Shen, Naruto also deliberately created pressure on A Mu. If he can hit Naito on the bench, Naruto can send the Hainan marksman home to sleep, at least today without waking up.


    Although Mitsui won the MVP of the Kanagawa United Finals this year and became the first person to win both the Kanagawa Junior High and High School MVPs (in Aichi Prefecture at the time of Amu Junior), he still failed to beat the first person to own Kanagawa. Mu Shenyi, who is famous for his name, seemed to the proud Mitsui in his heart, that the MVP he had failed to defeat Mu Shenyi was not worthy of the name, so of course he would not let the opportunity to confront Amu now.


    When the defender in front of Mu Shen changed from Miyagi to Mitsui, A Mu suddenly felt the pressure increased!


    In fact, Miyagi¡¯s defense is not weak. Among the players who are under 170 cm tall across the country, Miyagi¡¯s defense should be considered the strongest. When Miyagi was defending Miyagaki, Amu was not the least. Dare to pass the ball to Gong Yi.Because it is impossible for Miyagi to break through Miyagi''s defense, he will be defeated by Miyagi''s quick steals.


    Amu was able to break through Miyagi because he was able to squeeze in with a body that was stronger than Miyagi by more than a circle, not because of a technological breakthrough.


    However, in Mitsui''s words, the use and control of the body is more than Miyagi.Mitsui¡¯s strength is actually weaker than Amu, but he has better control of the rhythm. He always keeps a certain distance from Amu to avoid a physical collision with Amu and lose his defensive position. In terms of defense, Mitsui is a typical defense. Unpredictably, he allowed Amu to shoot a three-pointer, but it was to limit Amu''s speed and prevent him from fully showing his strength and speed advantage.


    Mitsui''s positive defensive pressure ~ On Amu''s strongest two points, Amu''s strongest aspect was unable to play, and he felt very awkward.


    Ten seconds passed in a blink of an eye, and A Mu still couldn''t find an attacking opportunity. The pressure Mitsui caused to A Mu was indeed not small.


    When Captain Hainan also felt a headache, Hainan''s No. 1 shot suddenly made a demanding gesture towards A Mu.


    "team leader!"


    A Mu was startled, his eyes dangled from Naruto, and finally he chose to pass the ball to A Shen. Actually, A Mu has no good way to attack the Xiangbei defense line, it is because other than himself. , The strength of other players and Xiangbei players are too far apart.


    As soon as Ah Shen received the ball, Naruto had already defended.


    The physique difference between Naruto and Ah Shen is too big. Although the height difference is only 4 cm, the weight difference is more than 20 kg. In terms of strength, it is completely the level of the two worlds!


    No matter who looked at it, Naruto''s defense put a lot of pressure on Ah Shen.


    It is very different from Mitsui or Zhuxing. As a shooting guard, Ah Shin can only take a three-pointer. Even when compared with Sanno Kogyo''s Matsumoto Minoru, Ah Shin is obviously inferior. At one point, today''s Ah Shen is not qualified to be the nation''s strongest shooting guard candidate, and Ah Shen''s athletic ability is not excellent. It is impossible to defeat Naruto with a three-pointer. thing.


    The best performance between Naruto and Ah Shin was the moment the two confronted each other. Under Naruto¡¯s defense, Ah Shin made a long shot, not even a chance to shoot. , Wanting to ensure that the basketball is not lost under Naruto''s defense is the limit that Ah Shen can do now.


    Xiangbei knew Naruto''s strength, so he didn''t go to help, just to see how long Ah Shen could struggle under Naruto''s defense.


    Coach Gaotou is holding his fan that has never left his body. The sweat in his hands has penetrated into the fan unknowingly. From the perspective of a coach, in this national competition, in addition to the team''s victory In addition, what Gao Tou coach is most concerned about is Ah Shen''s growth in this national competition.


    The second grader Xian Dao Zhang from Lingnan has fully grown into a superstar who can compete with Amu after the match with Shanwang. If the strongest A Shen in the second grade of Hainan cannot improve, there will be no superstar in Hainan next year. Sitting in town, how can you compete with the powerful enemies in the county, and even the national teams?!


    Of course, coach Gaotou will not give up the victory easily, but he pays more attention to the growth of the players. It seems that all coaches have similar situations, whether it is Gaotou, Tianoka or the old fox Anxi Koyoshi of Xiangbei, or even It is Sano''s Domoto Goro, but they are all the same.


    Ah Shen¡¯s golf quotient is not as good as Ah Mu, but he is not a fool. He can also vaguely feel the importance of the captain and coach to him. The pressure on his body makes this young boy who looks so beautiful and does not look like an athlete begin to change his eyes, which is unprecedented. Sharp.


    When Naruto defended Ah Shen, he could most directly feel the changes in Ah Shen.


    It is also difficult to describe in words, anyway, it is a change in perception.


    While Naruto was thinking about where this change came from, Ah Shen suddenly changed hands, and the basketball was handed over from the right hand to the left hand. The basic skills are considered very good.Hainan¡¯s training is notoriously strict. More than 90% of the new members who join Hainan will withdraw from the basketball team within a month because they can¡¯t hold on to the arduous training. Ah Shenneng has been playing to this day, even if he has no basic skills. The monster Naruto is so abnormal, but it can always be called solid.


    Naruto quickly regained consciousness and stepped sideways to defend Ah Shen.


    Although Ah Shen''s fake moves are good, Naruto is far better than Ah Shen in physical quality. Naruto has the advantage in speed and arm span. The movements like the big Peng spreading wings restrict Ah Shen''s breakthrough route. , Even Mu Shenyi couldn''t easily break through Naruto''s defense, which was too difficult for Ah Shen.


    No matter what moves Ah Shen makes, Naruto sticks to Ah Shen like a ghost. With super athletic ability and endless wild physical strength, Naruto''s defensive stickiness is better than Chishang in Lingnan. Also exaggerate.


    Ah Shen had to admit that the red-headed guy in front of him did have a strong strength that even his own captain could hardly shake, but as the next captain of Hainan, Ah Shen would not give up easily.


    Ah Shen suddenly changed direction, taking advantage of his lighter weight, swaying half of Naruto''s body, and then immediately took off without adjusting at all. This time the jump speed was Ah Shen''s fastest speed.


    Naruto landed single-handedly, and immediately took off before he had time to adjust, with his arms fully extended, trying to seal the basketball in Ah Shen''s hands.


    Ah Shen''s body leaned back slightly in the air, maintaining a very delicate balance. The moment the basketball was shot, the degree of leaning back in the air was close to the level of art.

 1798 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1798

    The posture of Ah Shen''s projection reminded Naruto of someone from Xiangbei, who was a little awkward for a while. At this time, the basketball flew over Naruto''s palm, crossed a perfect parabola, and finally got into Xiangbei''s basket. In the basket.


    28:25


    Chapter 242-The Rise of A God


    Naruto gently squeezed his chin, and quickly replayed A Shen''s backward jump shot just now. The action was very similar to Xiangbei''s first shot.Subconsciously, Naruto looked at his marksman, and Mitsui shrugged, confirming Naruto''s ideas.


    There is indeed a shadow of Mitsui in Ah Shen''s backward jumper, and his control of the rhythm is very close to that of Mitsui, so Ah Shen''s backward jumper should be learned from Mitsui.


    Mitsui¡¯s backward jumper is the best in Sh¨­koku. Naruto¡¯s backward straight-arm jumper mainly focuses on the straight arm. In terms of rhythm control and mastery, it is not as good as Mitsui¡¯s backward jumper, while Rukawa and Miyagi Of course it is even more so.


    Moreover, Mitsui and Ah Shen are both shooting guards, and it is not surprising that Ah Shen will learn these things from Mitsui.


    If you are in the NBA, there are many players who can skillfully use the backward jumper. Compared with the players who use the backward straight-arm jumper, the number of players who can use the backward jumper is much more, but the real A player who can make a fall-back jumper to a level of magical skill does not exceed the number of two hands. The most famous one is the basketball god Jordan.


    Jordan, who has just entered the Bulls period, is an out-and-out egocentric. Although Jordan was the league''s best rookie at the time, his style of playing too alone and close to a small forward never allowed the Bulls to set foot on the altar. At one point, it was like Zebei today.


    Although the individual''s abilities are uniquely strong, the play style that is too solitary is still unable to fully integrate into the team''s tactical system.


    Later, because of the guidance of the Zen master Phil Jackson, Jordan''s style of play began to mature. On the court, he was not only offensive, but really began to master the game and control the entire court. In the 90-91 season, Jordan also led The Bulls won the championship ring for the first time.


    However, in the latter part of his career, because his footsteps were not as quick and agile as he was when he was young, he could no longer break through the inside and cut points as he did when he was young. The aging god began to need new offensive methods, that is, this backward jumper.


    The fall-back jumper was Jordan¡¯s strongest skill in the latter part of his career. Although in the second three consecutive championships, Jordan is not as young and energetic as before, but with his fall-back jumper, Jordan can still get an average per game. A super high score of nearly 30 points, and personally led the Bulls to their second three consecutive championships, casting the Bulls Dynasty.


    Jordan''s jumping is very good, and his body is much stronger than the average defender, so Jordan''s recoil is almost invincible, and compared to other defenders, Jordan''s fallback jumper shooting rate is surprisingly high. The outside shooting rate is also close to 50%, so Jordan''s back jumper is also known as the league''s most insoluble trick.


    Jordan¡¯s fallback jumper is not one of the strongest stunts, and after Jordan, only Kobe, and Nowitzki, the only one in the world who can use the power of the fallback jumper to a stunt level A golden rooster with no semicolon retreated independently.


    In general, defenders are relatively short, so a trick similar to a backward jumper is needed to prevent the opposing defensive player from blocking.


    Although Ah Shen does not have outstanding strength among the guards, his height of 189 cm still makes Ah Shen feel a bit standout among the back line. With his height and the angle of backwards, he can even face inside players. Defensively, you can also show considerable firepower, and Ah Shen''s backward jumper is obviously better than Hua Xing''s rhythm control, or it is because Ah Shen is better at controlling the body than Hua Xing.


    Ah Shen''s three-pointer under Naruto''s defense is of extraordinary significance.


    Compared to Ah Shen, who only jumped on the spot after receiving the ball, Ah Shen''s attack methods have become sharper now.


    During the stay together, Ah Shen knew that he was far inferior to Matsumoto and Mitsui, so he humbly learned from Mitsui and Matsumoto and learned a lot from them.


    Among the three of Mitsui, Ashin and Matsumoto, although Ashin is the tallest, the one with the best athletic ability and physical strength is Matsumoto, the shortest. If Mitsui was not affected by a knee injury in junior high, his sports The ability will never be lower than Matsumoto''s, but unfortunately the original knee injury has now fully recovered, but the impact at that time has not been completely eliminated.


    Matsumoto has the strongest athletic ability and he is very good at breaking through offenses. His style of play is close to that of a small forward. A Shin knows that his athletic ability is not excellent. If he insists on learning Matsumoto''s style of play, he will not be the opposite. The tragedy of the dog-like situation may even completely ruin Ah Shen''s basketball career, so at that time Ah Shen mainly learned from Mitsui.


    In addition to learning from Mitsui, a super shooting guard, Amu also spared no effort to teach Ashen all the skills suitable for Ashen.As the captain of Hainan, Amu not only wants to lead Hainan to victory, but also to train the next captain for the team.


    From that three-pointer, Ah Shen began to show what he learned and practiced before the national competition.


    It''s not just a more accurate long-range three-pointer, but also an accurate pass that is hard to defend.


    Even though Ah Shen''s passing is not as good as super point guards like Amu and Miyagi, it is also because of Amu''s teaching that he is no longer just a shooter who can shoot, but can become a new offense for Hainan. Initiate ~ point, Xiangbei began to encounter pressure on defense because of this man named Shenzong Ichiro.


    The main reason lies in Naruto, whether he defends or not may affect the change of the whole battle.


    If Naruto defends too early in the morning, Rukawa and Naito will be left in Xiangbei¡¯s interior. This will give Amu a chance to foul Naito after the breakthrough. If Naruto is delayed between defenses, it will be difficult. Defending Ah Shen''s backward jumper, even if the timing is correct, Ah Shen will choose to pass the ball to Muto.


    Naito is still a defensive loophole in the single defense after all. Although Muto''s ability is average, it is not a problem to get past Naito. After that, even weak players can score at will when they are very far away from the basket.


    Hainan brought a turn for the better because of Ah Shen''s performance. With Ah Mu and Ah Shen as the dual point guard tactics, Hainan began to constantly mobilize the team''s attacking firepower.


    Although Ah Shen''s passing acuity is not as good as Ah Mu, he has a three-point long-range ability that any team must be careful about. When this is combined with passing, it will become exceptionally sharp.


    A Shen and A Mu cooperated closely. Neither of them rushed to attack Xiangbei, but constantly looking for the most suitable opportunity while dribbling the ball. Unless they had the best opportunity, they would not easily shoot. .


    Although Hainan''s offensive rhythm has slowed down a lot because of this, Hainan still scored consecutively under the circumstance of ensuring the offensive success rate, and played hard against Xiangbei Xuanzhen!


    Maybe it was because he was worried that Naruto would play a dead hand and let A God off the court, Amu did not continue to make Naito foul, but let Naito stay on the court.


    Hainan used two guards as the starting point for the attack and continued to attack Xiangbei.Xiangbei completely focused on Naito''s attack.


    Although Naito can only grab a few rebounds on the defensive end, it is a super hole in single defense, but on the offensive end, with Naito''s super physical fitness, it is a nightmare for a team like Hainan who is weak in the inside. !


    In Xiangbei¡¯s current lineup, Naruto, Rukawa, Mitsui, and Miyagi are all players who need two players to defend in a sense. Except for Amu, the other counterpoint defenses are all very hard. Don''t say that I have to spare no effort to defend Naito with Muto.


    Hainan¡¯s main power forward, Masaru Muto, was completely tragic under the strange force of Xiangbei No. 15. The physical gap was too far, so that even though Muto had excellent skills and rich experience, it was difficult to defend Naito''s invincible strange power.


    In fact, among all the opponents encountered so far, there are only a few players who can effectively restrict Naito, and all of them are national-level power men. Muto is not of the same level at all.


    Muto¡¯s defense was all directly shattered by Naito¡¯s strange power. Naito¡¯s pass helped by Naito, and he kept bombing Hainan¡¯s basket. His play was really fun!


    But in fact, as before, almost all of Naito''s scoring came from slam dunks!


    Hainan is playing the overall tactical coordination, but Xiangbei is purely using the super physical fitness of a single player and Hainan to fight hard. The two teams show diametrically opposite tactical styles, but it does not hinder the excitement of the game.


    Naito¡¯s endless bombing slam dunks kept the atmosphere of the game at a high level. Although Xiangbei failed to open up the difference between Hainan and Hainan, coach Anxi did not call a timeout, allowing Xiangbei to use this exaggerated play. Law, played until the end of the first half.


    The audience, who kept their excitement because of Naito''s continuous dunks, realized that so long had passed when the referee blew the whistle.


    The heat of the fans made it even hotter. In the hot summer of Hiroshima, it was temporarily cooled down due to the intermission of the game. However, all the passion and enthusiasm were only temporarily suppressed, waiting for another outbreak in the second half.


    Xiangbei 48:47 Hainan, the two sides ended the first half with a slight difference of 1 point. The two coaches brought all the players into the lounge and prepared the tactical arrangements for the second half. Who can win the game and get The only chance to challenge the undefeated mountain king ticket, everything depends on the result of the second half.


    Chapter 243-Reversal Tactics, Xiangbei''s Three Points


    It has to be said that Hainan has already played quite well in the first half of the game. The two guards A Shen and A Mu both performed outstandingly. With their own offensive ability and organizational scheduling, Hainan was in the first half. Playing a very rare rhythm, but Hainan still ended the first half with 1 point behind Xiangbei. It is not difficult to see the strength of Xiangbei.


    When the players from both sides came back on the court, in order to deal with Hainan, Xiangbei came up with a rather ruthless lineup.


    Hainan continued the lineup of the first half. The number one man on the field was only A Shen, who was 189 cm. The orangutan captain from Xiangbei once again wore on, but Naito did not sit on the bench, but appeared instead. Xiangbei''s starting lineup in the second half.


    The lineup of Xiangbei in the second half was center Akagi, power forward Naito, small forward Rukawa, shooting guard Mitsui, and point guard Naruto.


    Among the team, including Ruchuan, are the four major lineups. Compared with the poor height of Hainan, it is really too scary.The average height of the five players in Xiangbei is more than 190 cm, which is definitely the first-altitude lineup in the country. The average height of the five players in Hainan is slightly less than 180 cm. The average height is more than 10 cm. It seemed like a contest between the youth team and the youth team.


    In terms of location distribution, Xiangbei''s tactical purpose in the second half was to limit Hainan''s ace Amu!


    In terms of height, strength, speed and technical conditions, Naruto is the most suitable player nationwide to defend against the monster Amu.In fact, Rukawa and Mitsui''s defense is not weak, but their strength comparison Amu is at a disadvantage, and it is too bad for Amu to directly fight the two of them directly.


    And coach Anzai did not let Mitsui and Rukawa continue to defend Amu, but also to reserve energy.Amu is a formidable opponent. Both Rukawa and Mitsui must do their best to deal with it, but this is undoubtedly a big test for these two individual black holes, especially, as long as Xiangbei can win here, tomorrow will be The match against the undefeated Sanno, if Mitsui and Rukawa are in poor physical condition, it is not good news for tomorrow''s match.


    Among the players in Xiangbei, only Naruto and Naito have the stamina of professional players, so they can give full play to their strength, but Naito can¡¯t hold Amu. In order to limit the monsters in Hainan, Naruto finally became the only one. Candidate.


    Xiangbei presented the four major lineups. In addition to using Naruto to defend Amu, it also wanted to completely block Hainan on rebounds!


    Akagi and Gongyi, the two highest altitudes in the game, walked to the middle circle to prepare to jump the ball. Of course, it was no surprise that the Xiangbei gorilla first took the basketball and shot the basketball towards the Hainan half.


    Kaede Rukawa started quickly and put the basketball under his control before Qingtian, and then did not attack rashly, but passed the ball to Naruto.


    ''Don''t launch an offense rashly in the second half. When it is not a perfect opportunity, use a secure positional war as an offensive tactic.''

 1799 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1799

    Rukawa clearly remembers the tactical arrangement of coach Anzai in midfield. Rukawa, who respects coach Anzai in his heart, did not choose to attack by himself, but passed the ball to Naruto.After Naruto held the ball, he slowly advanced under Amu''s defense, showing no arrogance or rashness.


    "In the second half, let''s score a goal first."


    Although the lead in the first half was not great, the players of Xiangbei still seemed very calm, because they all knew one thing, and that was what Coach Anxi often said to them.


    ''You are very strong...''


    Yes, that''s it. Xiangbei is now very strong, even stronger than Hainan!


    Before the game, I tried my best and tried every means to defeat the opposing team, not Xiangbei, but Hainan, because Xiangbei is now a strong side!


    For the superior team, how to choose the offensive players is not too difficult. The two King Kong inside Xiangbei all have advantages. After all, Hainan''s inside only has Gong Yi and Mutoh, and the two big players in Xiangbei. The gap between King Kong is too far, and he doesn¡¯t have any strength to fight against Xiangbei¡¯s insiders. In terms of single-defense ability, Qingtian can¡¯t defend Rukawa, Ah Shen can¡¯t defend Mitsui, Hainan players are even better in tacit understanding, but because of their own strength. When facing Xiangbei, the source of the relationship still revealed loopholes.


    The monster in front of Naruto, Mu Shenyi, is meticulously defending, because this middle-aged teenager knows the strength of Naruto, and the overall strength of Hainan players is not as good as Xiangbei. As the captain, he must play enough. Strength works.


    Naruto¡¯s choice of offensive method is not complicated. His method is to shoot directly from long range under the close defense of the monster Amu!


    Lean back, arms fully extended, it is Naruto''s straight arm jumper!


    Compared with the straight-arm jumper trained in a short period of time, Naruto''s skills after more than two years are obviously more proficient, and because of Naruto''s powerful strength, his projection range can radiate to the three-point line. Outside!


    Because of the difference in height between the two sides and the action of the straight-arm jumper, A Mu couldn''t block Naruto''s three-point long shot with full takeoff. The basketball easily leaped over A Mu''s head and flew toward the basket in Hainan.


    when!


    Naruto''s three-pointer missed a bit, and the striker popped out, which was a relief to the tension of the Hainan players.


    "Drink!"


    The two King Kong figures under the basket took off at the same time, and both of them were wearing red Xiangbei uniforms!


    Muto and Miyagak are on the sidelines and can only be completely reduced to the role of soy sauce.Fighting for rebounds at the basket, in addition to excellent jumping ability and blocking skills, there is another important point is whether it can''stand up''!


    Generally, the tonnage of the inside players is relatively large, so they can occupy a good position in the inside and not be taken away. At the same time, they can maintain the center of gravity before the take-off and can jump higher when the center of gravity is stable.However, Gongyi is 42 kg and Muto is 75 kg. Together, the two are only 2 kg heavier than Naito alone. What''s more, there is an absolute heavyweight Captain Xiangbei beside him.


    Surrounded by Akagi and Naito, the two kings, Muto and Miyagak couldn''t even jump, let alone get a rebound under the two.


    Akagi easily took the rebound, and when he changed hands, the basketball immediately flew out.


    In the first 5 minutes of the second half, three-pointers were the main tactic. Akagi and Naito grabbed the rebound and passed the ball to outside teammates. If there is any special situation, Sakuragi will be dispatched on the spot.''


    Akagi is a good student. Although this will reduce his chances of attacking and scoring, Akagi still honestly implements the tactical arrangements of Coach Anzai.Naruto got a second shot because of Akagi''s rebound. He raised his hand for a long shot, and his actions and expression remained confident.


    Huh!


    This time, Naruto did not miss any more. With his stunt of a straight-arm jumper, he accurately penetrated Hainan''s basket and scored the first goal of Xiangbei in the second half.


    51:47


    Xiangbei expanded the point difference to 4 points, but compared to this three-pointer, Amu was more concerned about the way Xiangbei scored the goal just now.


    It is not based on his own ability or the cooperation of his teammates to sway the defensive player and then shoot, but to shoot directly under his defense.Shooters are actually quite vulnerable to interference at the moment of shooting, but Xiangbei can adopt such a dangerous tactic because they have a thorough rebounding advantage!


    Hainan¡¯s tactics are almost completely abandoning the inside. With Gong Yi and Muto, it is impossible to beat the two King Kongs of Xiangbei. However, the problem is that Xiangbei does not directly use the strength of the inside players to attack, but only plays. Their rebounding advantage and scoring are ultimately handed over to the three-point shooter to complete, which is a great threat to Hainan.


    Coach Gaotou looked at the gentle appearance of the Xiangbei rest area, but he couldn''t see any kind old people in his smile, and he really sighed.


    Coach Anxi¡¯s level of shrewdness is beyond what Gaotou coach previously imagined. At the beginning of the second half, Xiangbei had already come up with the most suitable lineup to deal with Hainan. Now I think about it, coach Anxi should have taken everything from the first half. See through, the reason why the lineup was not deployed in the second half of the first half was just using Hainan''s special lineup to hone the on-the-spot changes and reactions of the Xiangbei players.


    Even if the two teams are facing each other now, the head coach has to admire the high shot and boldness of coach Anxi.


    In Hainan¡¯s offensive, Naruto defended Amu, Mitsui clinging to Ashen, and Naito stared at the death Gongyi with endless physical strength and excellent athletic ability. Obviously, he wanted to completely seal the two of Hainan. The marksman, and for Muto and Kiyota, Xiangbei is relatively relaxed, because even Akagi and Rukawa''s defensive centers are slightly biased towards the two marks of Hainan.


    Xiangbei¡¯s goal is very clear, that is, even if Hainan players are allowed to score 2 points, they will not let the two sharpshooters get the opportunity to shoot. Hainan¡¯s tactics of rushing three-pointers in the first half will be completely stuck to death. !


    Amu relied on his speed to surpass Naruto and immediately passed the ball to Qingtian when Naruto was half-off.


    Qingtian started immediately, and the speed was very fast. Before Rukawa could not keep up, he slammed through the captain of Xiangbei and scored a slam dunk!


    For Kiyota''s height, it is indeed commendable to be able to make such a dunk in front of Akagi, but it is only a 2-pointer.


    At 51:49, the points difference narrowed, but faintly, it was still widening.


    Chapter 244-Boiling Frogs in Warm Water, A Mu''s Sorrow


    Hainan used a three-pointer tactic to fight against Xiangbei in the first half, but in the second half, Xiangbei completely took over the three-pointer tactic!


    However, Xiangbei''s style of play is different from Hainan. Hainan relies on double-teaming and time difference tactics to temporarily create an empty situation in Xiangbei''s inner line to attack; Xiangbei does not need to be so troublesome, because their inner line itself has an advantage.


    Akagi and Naito, both of which are beast-level rebound machines, are not inferior in terms of rebounding ability even if they compare to Shan Wang''s duo. With their combination, the Hainan team played in the five minutes of the second half. Just got 2 rebounds, and they were all defensive rebounds, and none of them were offensive rebounds. Xiangbei had the advantage in rebounds!


    With the strong inside combination of Akagi and Naito, Xiangbei completely dominated the rebounding. This directly led to the continuous increase of Xiangbei''s second or even three attacks!


    Naruto, Mitsui and Rukawa, the three major fortresses are located outside the three-point line, constantly aiming at Hainan''s basket and firing.


    It hit, a knife pierced Hainan''s heart!It doesn''t matter if you miss a hit, because there are two King Kongs in Xiangbei, and they will naturally grab rebounds, and then transport these''cannonballs'' to the outside players again.


    Even if it misses a shot, Xiangbei can continue to bomb Hainan''s basket with two and three offenses. There will always be one shot!


    Of the three forts in Xiangbei, any one of them is a number of three-point shooters. The three have thoroughly demonstrated their long-range shooting ability, and Hainan is therefore completely tragedy!


    The tragedy of Hainan is not only inferior to Xiangbei in the ability of three-pointers, the main reason is because they really can''t get rebounds, let alone three offenses, there is no chance of second offense!


    Xiangbei has fully grasped the initiative, and Hainan does not have the capital of Langtou at all when he does not have the rebounding advantage, and the two sharp shooters A Shen and Gong Yi are all targeted by Xiangbei!


    In fact, if Hainan can have a strong inside line like Mori Shigekuan, or if Amu has a three-point ability, Hainan will not be so passive under the monotonous tactics of Xiangbei, but Xiangbei has an almost invincible inside line. Shengsheng choked Hainan''s throat, this is a tragedy in Hainan.


    Because it does not have the advantage of rebounding, Hainan can only adopt the most secure attack method, constantly attacking with conservative two-pointers. Although the offensive success rate is very high, the point difference continues to expand, because the offensive success rate of Xiangbei and They are not much better than others, and they get 2 points every time they attack, but Xiangbei gets 3 points!


    With a three-pointer advantage, Xiangbei continued to expand its lead. After 10 minutes in the second half, Xiangbei was 75:66 ahead of Hainan by 9 points. If Naito did not pay for a foul on Qingtian in the middle, Hainan would score 2+1. If the difference is already in double digits.


    During this period of offense, Xiangbei played smoothly. With a simple three-pointer tactic, he pressed the king Hainan under his body and could not turn over. In fact, from the second half of the game, Xiangbei''s scores all came from three-pointers. All three-pointers, it seems that Xiangbei seems to have the idea of ??throwing Hainan to death.


    This situation does not seem to be expected by most viewers. After all, for them, this year¡¯s dark horse and last year¡¯s king are not at the same level. Although Xiangbei is indeed strong, they also think that Xiangbei may be able to defeat Aihe Academy. The same victory over Hainan, but I didn''t expect the game to be like this. The Xiangbei players relaxed, it seems that they didn''t even give their full strength, and the king Hainan could not turn over?!


    This situation has long been known to the Lingnan and Shanwang players who watched the game, but the audience was surprised by it.


    "The inside line of Xiangbei..."


    Captain Xiangyang, who was sitting in the stands as a spectator, sighed. Although a bit strange, there was a strange feeling of innocence and old age. The pattern of the two strong Kanagawa teams has long since become history. Xiangbei''s is too strong, and the Kanagawa basketball world seems to have a faintly "dominant family, and the next three powers compete for hegemony".


    Tengzhen will not be in Xiangyang next year. For next year''s Xiangyang, Tengzhen is really helpless.


    With Fujizen¡¯s eyesight, how could he not understand that after the experience of this year¡¯s national competition, the two second-year players, Ah Shen and Xian Dao, have made great progress, especially Xian Dao. Next year, Lingnan will be under his command. Will become stronger.


    As for Xiangbei, although Akagi and Mitsui will face graduation next year, there are still four strong players in the main ball that will stay. In other words, even next year, Xiangbei¡¯s lineup will also have difficulty finding flaws. In Lingnan Under the attack of Hainan and Xiangbei, it was really difficult for Xiangyang to break through the encirclement.


    Not to mention the feelings of Captain Xiangyang, for Hainan, it is now the biggest crisis!

 1800 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1800

    With 10 minutes left and a 9-point gap, as usual, Hainan should not be completely desperate, and there is still a chance to fight back, but the atmosphere on the court really made them breathless.


    The rhythm of the game is completely controlled by Xiangbei. Although Hainan players are desperately attacking, they are still unable to break free from this quagmire. No matter what attack method Hainan uses, Xiangbei has always grasped the rhythm of the game with ease.


    I am afraid that the impact of this kind of pressure will exceed everyone¡¯s imagination. Under such a huge pressure, the first thing that appears is because of the pressure, the physical consumption is greatly increased, and then the muscles will start to become stiff, and the movements will lose their normality. Even the basic offensive rhythm will be lost.


    The full-court tactics of the mountain kings will also cause this effect, but the mountain kings play as a whole, while Xiangbei is completely dependent on their personal strength above Hainan!


    Xiangbei now has Naruto personally mastering the attacking rhythm. No matter what tactics Hainan uses, even if Gaotou coach calls a timeout and develops different tactics, Xiangbei always keeps his position in order. After all, their strength is above Hainan. As long as it maintains a normal rhythm, Hainan has nothing to do!


    The tactics arranged by the head coach can play a certain role on the offensive end. After all, the defensive tacit understanding of Xiangbei is not enough, but on the defensive end, Hainan''s strength is still not as good as Xiangbei!


    Rukawa and Mitsui can both play Kiyota and Ashin, but the inside strength is extremely different. Except for Amu''s ability to restrict Naruto, the other matchups are completely one-sided, although the difference has not been expanded to irreparable. To the point, but the frog is boiled in warm water. Xiangbei is using this cruel method to wipe out Hainan''s fighting spirit and confidence a little bit.


    beep!


    Huh!!


    That one is not tall, but his extremely strong body rushed into the inner line of Xiangbei and forced a dunk under Naito''s interference.


    The referee gestured blankly, indicating that the Hainan captain''s score was valid, and at the same time stretched his finger to No. 15 in Xiangbei.


    "Red No. 15 thugs foul, the score is counted, and an extra free kick!"


    Naito was depressed, but he didn''t dare to argue with the referee, so he could only raise his hand honestly.This time, in addition to the two in the first half, and the previous loss to Qingtian, Naito Tetsu, a bull from Xiangbei, has also received his fourth foul. If there is another foul, Naito can go straight off the field. rest.


    Although this Donkey Kong has already suffered four fouls and is facing the fate of his end at any time, coach Anzai is not in a hurry. He has not arranged tactics, nor has he gone to the referee''s bench to apply for substitutions. So he allowed Naito, who had already committed four offenses, to remain on the court. .


    Huh!


    Mu Shenyi made a free throw, and when the point difference was about to expand to double digits, A Mu pulled the score back again.


    75:69, Xiangbei leads by 6 points!


    Although Naito has already received his fourth foul, in the subsequent games, Naito¡¯s strong style of play remained unchanged. He showed his strength in the basket to his fullest. With Akagi and Naito¡¯s inside rule, Xiangbei still firmly grasped. The rebounding advantage, and then master the offensive rhythm, but Mu Shenyi''s strength has never changed.


    beep!


    The referee''s ruthless whistle sounded again. Hearing the sound again, Naito''s eyes were lost for a moment, and then he turned to the referee quickly.


    The referee wouldn''t talk about favors with Naito, the gestures he made were so standard and ruthless.


    "Red No. 15, defensive foul, two free throws!"


    The referee calmly made the penalty, and at the same time announced that Xiangbei No. 15 Naito Tetsuya had been full of five offenses. For the first time in a national competition, he was forced to face his fate.


    Players with all five offenses were no longer able to play in this game. Even if the game enters overtime, Naito was so depressed that he could only honestly walk to coach Anzai and sit down, watching his teammates. The game reached the end.


    Xiangbei is now 81:73, 8 points ahead of Hainan, the situation is equally dangerous.


    Huh!Huh!


    The Hainan captain showed excellent psychological quality at this moment. Under such tremendous pressure, he still made two free throws, but when Xiangbei''s next attack, including Miyagi, who replaced Naito, all five players slowed down. Advance slowly, not in a hurry.


    Naruto dribbled the ball and smiled unkind at all.


    "Mu Shenyi, who can you kill this time?"


    Chapter 245-The Night Before the Final


    Xiangbei masters Miyagi Ryota once again, but not as a point guard, but Xiangbei''s outside fort!


    Miyagi itself also has three-point firepower, but because the team has a super marksman like Mitsui, plus Naruto, Rukawa, and even the off-court deputy captain Mu Mu, all have three-point shooting ability, so Miyagi generally does not Will show his three-pointers too much, only occasionally when the opportunity is better, or what tactics are used, when Miyagi is used as an attack arrow, will he fully demonstrate his scoring ability.


    Now that there is Naruto in Xiangbei as the point guard, he has personally mastered the attacking rhythm, of course Miyagi has unloaded the burden of organization and scheduling, and can completely become an attacking player!


    Miyagi¡¯s presence made the situation even more unfavorable for Hainan. Although Xiangbei¡¯s inside line now only has Akagi alone, Xiangbei still has an absolute advantage in the inside line. With Akagi''s ability, it is completely impossible to suppress the inside line combination of Miyagaki and Muto alone. The problem, even if Naruto pulls to the outside and Naito is knocked off the field, Xiangbei still has the advantage of rebounding.


    Miyagi, as the fourth three-point shooter of Xiangbei, left only one Donkey Kong Akagi on the inside. The outside line is now with four turrets at the same time, aiming at Hainan''s basket.


    Among Naruto, Rukawa, Mitsui, and Miyagi, Amu can barely suppress one of them, but for the other three, Amu is also lacking in skills.


    Even if Amu goes to target Naruto himself, the remaining players are obviously not enough to put enough pressure on the Xiangbei offensive trio!Kiyota and Mitsui, so who will defend Miyagi?


    Did the insider Gong Yi pull out?


    Although the height difference between Miyagaki and Miyagi is relatively small, the difference in strength between the two is too large. Miyagaki is simply not enough to make any effective defense against Miyagi. In the end, Miyagi can only watch Miyagi constantly shoot long-range shots, even Hainan''s No. The second shot is no better than Xiangbei''s master Miyagi Ryota, and he is the only three-pointer that the former is good at!


    Although Amu played Naito off the court with all his strength, after Miyagi came on the court, it actually caused greater defensive pressure on Hainan, which should not have been predicted by Amu before.


    After all, Amu is just a student. In basketball, he still needs to learn a lot. It is too reluctant to think and analyze like a real basketball coach, especially when standing on the court, the players themselves keep A state of high excitement, even in basketball, being a coach and a player are completely two modes of thinking!


    A Mu''s foul-making tactics brought a real crisis to Hainan. As the captain of Hainan, A Mu could not admit defeat and could only fight with Hainan''s players to the end.


    Huh!


    As Naruto hit the last three-pointer from a long range, the referee gestured to indicate that Naruto''s last three-pointer was valid and announced the end of the game.


    The whistle at the end of the game can be regarded as draining the last point of the will of the Hainan players to persist. Except for the monster Amu, all other Hainan players fell to the ground, including Qingtian, who had always been overpowered, and all Hainan players collapsed.


    They have played well enough and desperately in this game, but in the end they couldn''t make up the gap in strength.


    Xiangbei did not use any special tactics, did not launch crazy running and bombing, and did not use the full-court to fight against Hainan. They just rely on the super strong center and the accurate three-point turret. This simple combination is Let Hainan once again be defeated by his own hands.


    129:108, Hainan was defeated by Xiangbei for the second time in the official game and lost to Xiangbei by 21 points.


    This score is also Hainan''s third-largest loss in a game apart from the Kanagawa Prefecture Conference against Xiangbei and last year''s national competition against Sanwang.


    Among the top four in last year, in addition to Shan Wang and Hakata University, which was defeated by Lingnan, Aihe and Hainan all fell in front of Xiangbei. No one would say that Xiangbei was just a team that entered the national competition by luck. At this time, in the eyes of at least some people, Xiangbei is the team most likely to defeat the undefeated mountain king.


    At the end of the game, players from both sides shook hands to signal the friendly end of the game.


    "Congratulations."


    A Mu''s expression didn''t seem to be so depressed. As the captain, A Mu had enough courage to send sincere congratulations to his opponents.


    Naruto shrugged: "I''m sorry, Senior Mu, but this is all strength."


    "..." A Mu was speechless for a while, then he smiled sincerely, "Are you really embarrassed?"


    "Of course not, haha..."


    Naruto showed no respect for A Mu''s attitude, but A Mu had been used to it for a long time, so he was not angry. After laughing twice, A Mu suddenly said sincerely.


    "Tomorrow''s finals, please cheer for you. Seriously, we are really looking forward to seeing a day when history changes."


    Anyway, Hainan has already lost, and their trip to the national competition this year is over. Amu can also look at the upcoming match between Shan Wang and Xiangbei with a calm mind.


    Sanno is an unbeaten king for many years. In the national competition, Sanno has the most luxurious support team. Countless fans do not want to see Sanno lose. But from the perspective of the team, Sanno has been in Akita for 30 consecutive years. The record of three consecutive hegemonies in the national competition is really too jealous. Even if he has lost the chance to defeat the mountain king, Amu still hopes that Xiangbei can do it, especially Xiangbei and Hainan. They are all teams from Kanagawa. As a fellow Kanagawa, Hainan is of course standing on the side of Xiangbei.

 1801 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1801

    Naruto grinned: "The past history cannot be changed, but rest assured, Senior Mu, we will create a new history."


    With the strength of Xiangbei this year, it does have the qualifications to shake the undefeated dynasty of the mountain king, Amu also smiled sincerely: "I am also looking forward to seeing that scene, and one more thing, we will not lose to you in the winter selection in Hainan. of!"


    Naruto and Amu talked for a few words, then gave each other a high-five, and then each left with the team. Before leaving, both parties also whispered a word.


    "It''s time to cheer together in the Autumn Kingdom."


    The national competition in summer, national sports in autumn, and selection in winter are known as the three major basketball tournaments in colleges and universities.Different from the fierce summer competition, the National Sports of Autumn is a comprehensive sports competition. Basketball colleges and universities in each region will select a team to participate. At the same time, the National Sports of Autumn is not just basketball, but includes track and field, ball games. Comprehensive competitions of various sports.


    Amu and Fujima were one of the members of the Kanagawa Autumn National Sports Team last year, and this year''s autumn National Sports players will also be selected from the four teams of Xiangbei, Hainan, Lingnan and Xiangyang, and the coach, if not surprising It should be coach Anxi.


    Although the winter trials have the lowest impact among the three major events, it is the game that players secretly pay the most attention to.In the winter trials, only one team from each region can qualify, that is, among the top four teams in Kanagawa, only one team can enter the winter trials, and the same is true in other regions. The team in Akita Prefecture is basically determined to be the king of the mountain. .


    And these teams entering the winter selection will be organized together for training and continuous competitions. The situation is very similar to the previous stay together. The main point of the winter selection is to select outstanding representatives from all the players to form a team. The Japanese youth representative team competes with other national teams.


    Because the training content of the winter selection is highly confidential, and most of the youth representative team competitions are abroad, the influence in Japan is relatively low, but for Japanese high school players, this is a way to join the national youth team or even the country. The team¡¯s shortcut, so the winter trials are very important among the players.


    Regardless of whether it is the National Sports of Autumn or the selection in winter, that will be the future. The biggest problem facing Xiangbei now is tomorrow''s final against the mountain king!


    On the night before the match against Shan Wang, Coach Anxi did not assign any practice tasks, but just let his players do what they wanted to do, but the group of guys in Xiangbei weren¡¯t quiet people who would calm down. Without coach Anxi In the practice tasks, all of them ran out to train, until they were tired like a dead dog before they came back.


    Because only when they are tired, they will not think about it before falling asleep, but lying on the chuang, they still have pictures of playing against the mountain king in their heads.


    It''s not just the players from Xiangbei who are in this situation. In fact, even the players from Shanwang are the same.


    Although he is an undefeated king, he is just a group of high school students. Even the most heartless Zebei is just a second-year high school student. He will feel pressure, and his ability to withstand pressure, after all Not as good as those professional players who have been around for more than a decade or even decades.


    Whether it is Xiangbei or the mountain king, all of them have trouble sleeping because of the upcoming finals. Even the coaches of the two teams also showed symptoms of insomnia this night. In order to defeat the most powerful enemy, both sides fell into a sleepless situation.


    Among them, Xiangbei No. 10 was also unsurprisingly difficult to fall asleep, but the reason for this guy is completely different from others...


    Chapter 246-Tense Opening


    Except for Naruto, everyone in Shan Wang and Xiangbei was exhausted all night, but when they actually walked to the arena, they were still full of energy!


    Speaking of which, these guys are all crazy. The larger the audience, the more excited they are. Although in today¡¯s day, most of these audiences are not here to support Xiangbei, but it doesn¡¯t matter, because all the people in Xiangbei The players firmly believe that Xiangbei will defeat the mountain king!


    The players from Xiangbei came out from the entrance to the side of the stadium after Donkey Kong Akagi, and gave Xiangbei the sparse cheering sound, which could not be noticed in the cheers to the mountain king.


    Since the start of the national competition, Xiangbei has been defeating strong enemies all the way and defeating the top four teams last year. Xiangbei has accumulated a lot of popularity, but the problem is that they are now standing in front of the mountain king. In front of the titled mountain king.


    In fact, in the semi-finals between Xiangbei and Hainan held yesterday, Xiangbei¡¯s cheers and cheers were not inferior to that of Hainan, the winning team in the national competition. With this year¡¯s performance in the national competition, Xiangbei¡¯s fans The number is not much less than Hainan, but the problem is that in the finals, the team they encountered was the strongest mountain king!


    Even if you change from Hainan or Aihe to such a well-known top four team in the country, the result is the same when standing in front of the mountain king. The audience, the mountain whistling and tsunami are all supporting the mountain king, no matter how the game is played, with which team it is played In the game, Shan Wang is always at home!


    "Huh, what is Xiangbei 10 doing?"


    "That weird red head, what is he playing with?"


    A strange voice came from the auditorium. The place where their eyes focused was the famous problem child from Xiangbei, who was bowing towards the auditorium and didn''t know what he was doing.


    However, the audience''s attention to Naruto was only for a moment. Although he has a striking red head, the audience''s attention quickly shifted to another place for only one reason-the appearance of the mountain king.


    The mountain king players entered the field from the entrance on the other side of the court. They just walked out and directly attracted the eyes of all the spectators.


    "Ah, the mountain king is on the stage!"


    "Zebei, look here!"


    The popularity that Xiangbei has accumulated in previous games has no effect in front of the mountain king. Unless they can really overthrow the undefeated mountain king, no one can shake the absolute popularity of the mountain king.


    All Shan Wang¡¯s players have a large number of supporters. In addition to Zebei, even the respectable Dahetian and Xiaohetian who have just entered the mountain this year have good popularity. On the contrary, those who support Xiangbei are basically All of them are from Kanagawa''s fellow villagers, or the team that lost to Xiangbei in the game before.


    Although they are very upset about losing to Xiangbei, they, like Amu, want to see a moment of historical change.


    Before the start of the game, the popularity competition between the two sides was completely one-sided. Although the Xiangbei players had long expected it, when this happened, it was inevitable to be depressed.


    Unhappy, Mitsui kicked Naruto who had just gotten up.


    "Sakuragi, what''s your nerve?"


    Naruto rubbed his fart, then immediately turned around and kicked Mitsui in revenge.


    "Idiot, of course I apologized to the Shan Wang fans first, lest they lose the mood for a while."


    "apologize?"


    "Nonsense, the fans of Mountain King are looking forward to the victory of Mountain King, but I am really sorry for them. The team that won today can only be our Xiangbei!"


    The Xiangbei team members were taken aback for a moment, and then they all showed exhilarating smiles, clenching their fists one by one, the previous tension has disappeared without a trace, and all that is left is full of fighting spirit.


    "Oh ha ha ha..."


    Apart from showing his iconic laughter, the white-haired Buddha didn''t seem to show much performance, but when he was sitting in the resting area, the Buddha''s eyes were full of smiles.


    ''It seems that I don''t need to take action as an old man...''


    The players of Xiangbei returned to normal because of Naruto''s words and started pre-match practice.


    Both Shanwang and Xiangbei are very clear that they will be the strongest opponents each other will encounter. Whether it is Shanwang who wants to continue to rule the stadium of the national competition or Xiangbei wants to fulfill the dream of dominating the country, they must completely defeat each other. Only when the two powers meet and the brave wins, the encounter between the mountain king and Xiangbei is actually a duel already doomed.


    It''s just that the former Xiangbei had a long life. In the second round, he encountered the strongest mountain king. After fighting the mountain king and winning by one point in the end, due to the injury of Sakuragi and the exhaustion of all his staff, he lost luck in the third round. The good love and college caused the most regrettable and perfect summer.


    Now these things have changed because of Naruto''s intervention. The end of Xiangbei''s summer depends on today''s game.


    To say that among the Xiangbei players, who is the most serious practice, it is obviously the captain Takaken Akagi.


    Since elementary school, Akagi has loved basketball, and when he was in junior high school, Akagi had a dream of dominating the country, and it could even be said to be ambition.But when he entered high school, because there was no support from strong teammates, Akagi''s dream began to become difficult, even in the eyes of others, it was unrealistic. Now, Akagi finally got a good teammate, finally got this qualification, and stood in the country. In the finals of the competition, you are eligible to compete with the mountain king!


    In fact, even before stepping on the court, Akagi felt a little unreal. After struggling for so many years, Akagi finally got this opportunity.And when they really stepped on the football field, Akagi knew that they didn''t need anything except victory today.


    Compared with Xiangbei, Shanwang¡¯s practice is also unprecedented seriousness. There is an inexplicable serious atmosphere in the whole team, which is absolutely different from the easy and smooth practice before the game. This, of course, is Because they know the true strength of Xiangbei, a newcomer in the national competition.


    Even if only once, Xiangbei is the team that has truly defeated the mountain king!


    The audience did not know the pressure faced by the mountain king players and how strong the team they were facing. They were still cheering and cheering for the performance of their favorite players even if it was a little bit. But they didn''t pay attention to how much psychological pressure their actions would cause to the players of the mountain king.


    The time of practice seemed to pass quickly, and all the substitutes on both sides went off the field, leaving only ten starters standing on the field.


    Of course, the mountain king is continuing their strongest lineup. There are the inside twin towers of Okawada and Nobe on the inside, the two attacking trump cards of Sawabei and Matsumoto on the outside, plus the captain of the mountain king who is like the god of the sea, Fukatsu Kazushin, look at this The lineup, it is not difficult to understand why this year''s Mountain King will be called the strongest.


    However, in the eyes of the teams that have played against Xiangbei, Xiangbei''s lineup is not inferior to Shanwang.Captain Akagi is definitely the nation''s leading super center, and Naruto''s comprehensive strength can radiate the audience, competent for any position, coupled with the offensive ability of super rookie Rukawa Kaede, and can change positions at any time, whether it is organizational scheduling or offensive. Very good double shot in the backcourt.


    If we only talk about offensive firepower, because Xiangbei''s lineup has four three-point shooters, and Naruto''s incomprehensible backward straight-arm jumper, Xiangbei even slightly beats the mountain king on the offensive end.But on the defensive end, Xiangbei''s main defensive tactics are still only man-to-man tactics, which can''t match the urgent man-to-man tactics of Shan Wang!


    Xiangbei and Sanwang have their own pros and cons. The outcome of this game can only be determined by the performance of the players of both sides. In other words, in the eyes of some interested people, this game is not only the deciding game of the national championship, but also the first in Japan. A high school student''s decisive battle.


    The referee went to the center line and signaled that the players on both sides were ready to jump the ball, while Naruto and Kawada stepped forward at the same time.

 1802 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1802

    The mountain king will definitely let Kawada jump the ball. If Akagi and Kawada fight, the jump ball will not necessarily lose, but the victory is not great. Only Naruto can steadily beat the main center of the mountain king on the jump ball. Xiangbei must Grab the ball in the opening game, and then play a beautiful opening, so that the guys in the audience shut up.


    When he was staying together, the number of times that Kawada was frustrated by Naruto was definitely not once or twice. Now the two are regarded as enemies, and standing on the court as opponents, the two naturally refused to relax.


    To punish the game, the referee was under a lot of pressure, but he blew the whistle and threw the basketball into the air.


    "Drink!"


    Powerful roars reverberated throughout the basketball hall, and Naruto and Kawada rushed into the sky at the same time.


    In terms of their two tonnages, their jumping ability is really powerful, but at the point of jumping, I am afraid that no one can be found in the whole Japan to be Naruto''s opponent. Naruto instantly showed its explosive jump. Power, directly with the advantage of half of the arm, shoot the basketball to the mountain king for half the court!


    The reaction speed of the players on both sides was extremely fast, and eight people rushed to the red basketball at the same time.


    However, there is a red figure, whose activation speed is obviously better than that of everyone in the audience. He just took a step and immediately gained a half-length lead. The number behind it is 7!


    Miyagi started quickly, rushing to grab the basketball before Fukatsu with lightning speed, and at the same time hugged the basketball with her hands, being careful of Fukatsu''s steal.


    Shenjin lost the opportunity to steal, and did not hesitate to immediately return to defense, not to give Xiangbei a chance to attack.


    Players of both sides are all seated, and the positions are distributed according to their respective positions. Miyagi stands a few days away from the three-point line.


    "Let''s score a goal first!"


    Chapter 247-Opening Rush!


    Xiangbei Rukawa, Mitsui, and Miyagi are all located outside the three-point line, expanding the battle line.


    One of the strengths of the Xiangbei team is that they have excellent three-point shooters and more than one player. Therefore, even the undefeated mountain king, they have to follow the defense beyond the three-point line, empty the space inside, and create Kawada & Nobe VS Akagi & Naruto, this two-on-two situation.


    The most eye-catching red head was activated immediately, showing its terrifying speed and explosive power in a blink of an eye, and when his figure moved, it immediately attracted the eyes of several beautiful girls, and his eyes were all staring at the stadium, for fear of missing a bit.


    Naruto lowered his center of gravity, and from the corner of his eyes, he noticed the main defense of the mountain king, Da Qian, and after two rapid changes in direction, he had already set aside the wild side.


    Although Masahiro Nobe knew clearly the terrifying strength of Xiangbei No. 10 after the initial stay together, even before the national competition, Nobe had practiced desperately, but he still could not fill the gap in strength between the two sides in a short time.


    Although Nobe has good card position skills and good strength, his lack of agility is his biggest shortcoming. Naruto is definitely the most flexible power forward in the country. Even Fukuda or Kishimoto is a little bit behind him. Of course, Nobe is even more. tragedy.


    The preparation time before the national competition is too short, and it is impossible for Nobe to exercise agility comparable to Naruto''s footsteps in that little time.


    As for the most flexible center in the NBA, no one has been able to shake Olajuwon¡¯s position so far. Among all the centers in Japanese high schools, Masashi Kawada is the closest to Olajuwon, and his footwork is flexible. Enough to make a center like Akagi feel tremendous pressure.


    However, Kawada¡¯s footwork is just a change in the footwork of the small forward. It is not a real center footwork. After all, his time as a center is much shorter than Akagi. Compared with Olajuwon¡¯s dream dance steps, it is also a world of difference. do not.


    Nobe was thrown away by Naruto, and he couldn''t keep up with Naruto''s unpredictable footsteps.


    Miyagi seized the opportunity and immediately passed the ball to Mitsui, who, relying on his height advantage, immediately passed it from high altitude.


    Because it was a pass rather than a long three-pointer, the arc of the ball was also unusually high. Matsumoto, who was 5 cm shorter than Mitsui, was difficult to intercept. The basketball flew over Matsumoto''s head and flew toward the rebound.


    Naruto''s legs bent, and then showed its explosive power. His body soared in the air, his arms open like an eagle.


    Snapped!


    Naruto grabbed the basketball with one hand, and just as he was about to stab the mountain king''s basket, a broad black shadow appeared in front of him.


    ''Hada?!''


    The broad face of the main center of the mountain king appeared in front of Naruto. From his expression, all he could see was a serious expression!


    "Hetian! Hetian! Hetian!"


    Even if Kawada looks like this, he has so many supporters on the basketball court. From here, you can see the popularity of Sanno!


    And Kawada gave up defending Xiangbei captain Akagi Takeken and came to intercept him personally to prevent Naruto from catching the ball in the air and dunking!


    After the match-up game, Shan Wang knew that Xiangbei was their strongest enemy this year, so of course there was no negligence in the observation of Xiangbei. Shan Wang carefully watched the video of Xiangbei¡¯s national competition, including the original Xiangbei in the joint final. They have even watched the game against Xiangyang carefully. Every time Xiangbei opened the game, Naruto played an aerial catch and slam dunk in order to dampen the morale of the opposing team!


    Although the morale of the mountain king will not be hit by a single goal, Naruto''s dunk is indeed very powerful, this is an indisputable fact!


    Facing the blocking of the top center in colleges and universities, Naruto didn''t come hard as usual and staged a beautiful drawbar dunk, but immediately changed hands and passed the ball to Rukawa Kaede.


    The mountain king ace immediately defensively against Rukawa. He was in a state of excitement at the beginning of the game. The defense was good at half a step and he did not give Rukawa any chance to attack.


    It''s just that Rukawa Fox''s engine hasn''t been turned on yet, his eyes are still indifferent, and his wrist is turned, the basketball has already flew directly to the basket.


    Zebei can withstand Rukawa''s attack, but he can''t prevent his passing. Although Rukawa''s passing accuracy is not comparable to that of Xiangbei''s two defenders and Naruto, it is really valuable compared to the previous black hole state. Up.


    Akagi caught the ball and Kawada had just landed. Although he turned quickly, he still couldn''t quickly return to defense.


    Akagi turned and jumped, grabbing the ball with both hands, and smashing into the basket with all his strength.


    Huh!!


    Xiangbei King Kong showed its incomparable strength in the opening game, and this slam dunk also thoroughly demonstrated Akagi''s determined attitude in this game.


    The goal of Xiangbei to dominate the country must be completed this year!


    "Oh ha ha ha..."


    Coach Anxi once again showed his iconic laughter, and Xiangbei players could see that the coach was in a good mood.In fact, Xiangbei¡¯s current offense is exactly what coach Anxi is most satisfied with. It is not based on a player¡¯s personal ability to fight alone, but constantly passing the ball and looking for better offensive opportunities. Xiangbei is also coming. The more it looks like a mature team, it''s not just five players with strong personal ability.


    Xian Dao is dressed in casual clothes, and Lingnan has already been defeated. Of course, they can completely see this real peak ~ peak battle from the perspective of the audience.


    "Senior Akagi looks very excited today, he showed his true skills right from the beginning."


    "Of course!" Yu Zhu still had a big face squeezed, but his outstanding height made it difficult for the audience in the back row to see the situation on the court. It was really dazzling, "Today is Chimu''s first time. It is the last time to stand in the finals of the national competition. He will never let go of today''s opportunity."


    As an old opponent for many years, Yuzhu knows Akagi better than most people. He knows how much Akagi has endured in order to get today''s opportunity, so he also knows very well that Akagi will never let go of this. Opportunity.


    Although the summer of the fish is over, this does not hinder his support. He also hopes to see the day when history is rewritten, and of course he also looks forward to the day when Kawada Masashi is defeated.


    This is the case. Of course, the fans of Mountain King are looking forward to the victory of Mountain King, but other teams are all looking forward to the defeat of Mountain King, the undefeated king. This title is so jealous!


    Akagi''s slam dunk is heavy and full of destructive power, but it is impossible to defeat the mountain king with a slam dunk!


    After Akagi dunked, the Sanno players hardly stopped. Except for Nobe and Kawada, the others immediately rushed towards the Xiangbei half.


    Nobei passed the baseline ball. After Kawada received the ball, he immediately passed it to Fukatsu.


    No matter when it is, no matter what situation it is in, Captain Fukatsu Kazunari Fukatsu is always the most calm and composed person, so no matter what situation you encounter, I believe Fukatsu is an axiom recognized in the hearts of Yamano players!


    After Fukatsu received the ball, Miyagi was already attached to Fukatsu''s side. The close defense seemed to allow Fukatsu to shoot a three-pointer without letting him easily enter the post.


    It is actually quite uncomfortable to be defended by a small man who is extremely flexible like Miyagi, because Miyagi has a low chassis and fast speed, and the start-up speed is especially fast. Even Fukatsu wants to get rid of it completely with skill and speed. Miyagi''s words are not a simple matter, and Miyagi''s short stature can also be an advantage, especially when performing steals, because they are closer to the ball, so they are more aggressive.


    Fukatsu watched Miyagi''s quick steals while watching the running situation of all his teammates.


    The position of point guard is the most in need of a wide field of vision. Fukatsu has this advantage since he was a child, so he has always played a point guard, not a shooting guard, although his scoring ability is equally good.

 1803 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1803

    The two attacking ace of the mountain king, Zebei and Matsumoto are already in position, ready to attack at any time.


    The speed of Hetian is not slow, and he has already quickly settled down at this time, but the problem is that he has the defense of Xiangbei No. 10 in front of him. Although Shanwang''s fast attack is fast, the speed of Xiangbei''s return is not slow. The half-time is 4 At four, no one can take advantage.


    Fukatsu''s wrist turned, the basketball was handed from his right hand to his left, and finally he turned his back immediately, using his body to squeeze against Miyagi.


    Fukatsu''s power is not too great, but his tonnage is above Miyagi. Miyagi''s body still suffers from strength and height after all. Under Fukatsu''s constant pressure, Miyagi can barely lower his center of gravity in order to achieve Defensive position is not lost.


    Fukatsu was leaning against Miyagi while observing the position of the basket from the corner of his eye, then suddenly exerted his force to knock Miyagi away behind him, and then quickly turned around and shot!


    The same is a fall-back jumper, Fukatsu''s fall-back jumper is more powerful than Ajin''s, and because of the previous reliance on Miyagi, it also makes it difficult for Miyagi to put any defensive pressure on Fukatsu.


    Although Miyagi tried his best to take off, he barely took off when his center of gravity was unstable, and the height was obviously not enough.


    The basketball leaped over the palm of Miyagi''s cover, and got into the hoop accurately. The clean and clean net sound directly ignited the Sanno fans.


    "Fukatsu! Fukatsu! Fukatsu!"


    2:2, this is just an opening.


    Chapter 248-Zebei''s Strong Attack!


    After Fukatsu scored the goal, the Sanno fans in the audience immediately sent endless cheers to the captain of Sanno.


    Although Xiangbei had anticipated this kind of one-sided cheering, when faced with this situation, he still felt quite pressure.


    Naruto made a gesture of asking for the ball with both hands. Akagi didn''t hesitate, and immediately passed the ball to Naruto. Naruto ran with the ball, and the Xiangbei team immediately launched a fast-attack counterattack towards Shanwang at halftime!


    The retreat of the mountain king is fast and orderly, everything is under the control of the captain of the mountain king Kazunari Fukatsu!


    In terms of athletic ability, Zebei and Rukawa are equal, while Matsumoto and Fukatsu are slightly better than the two defenders of Xiangbei, but Naruto is better than Hetian. His physical fitness is an absolute monster in the world!


    The main center of the mountain king Masashi Kawada followed Naruto closely, not staggering half a step, giving Naruto any chance of attack.


    Akagi and Nobe are too slow. As early as the beginning, they were excluded from the lineup of fast attack and counterattack. The fast offense and defense of Xiangbei and Sanwang was actually a duel between eight people!


    Naruto took a step with his left foot, and the basketball immediately passed through the crotch from his right hand to the left hand, and at the same time quickly changed direction to change the breakthrough goal.


    Kawada''s defensive speed is extremely fast. If it is a normal center, Naruto can get rid of it by changing directions, but it is obviously not a simple matter to get rid of the guy Kawada''s defense.


    Naruto stepped back and Kawada also stopped, and then Naruto quickly started. In the continuous speed change, Kawada was at a disadvantage, and he could no longer fully defend Naruto.Naruto broke through Hetian along the way, and then, like a red whirlwind, slew towards the inside of the mountain king.


    Kawada was aware of Naruto¡¯s intentions and quickly chased after the defense. Just before the start of the game, Domoto Goro had told Kawada that the victory of the game between Sanwang and Xiangbei lies in Kawada¡¯s matchup with Naruto. What kind of on-the-spot performance.


    By now, with Xiangbei''s current strength, Xiangbei wants to win, not only with the performance of a player, or the tactics they have always been proud of. Human defense, as well as Zebei''s on-the-spot performance in this game, both are essential elements for Shan Wang to win!


    Because of his physical condition, Kawada¡¯s defense is actually the one that puts the greatest pressure on Naruto so far, but even so, Naruto drove his engine to its maximum at the beginning of the game!


    Naruto drove all the way into the Sanno line. Rukawa, Mitsui and Miyagi stood outside the three-point line. Obviously they did not intend to cross the mine pool. Because all three of them are excellent three-point shooters, the Sanno defensive trio is also They can only stop outside the three-point line. If they also enter the inside line, once Naruto passes the ball, they can hardly stop the long-range attack of the Xiangbei three-point trio.


    Akagi and Nobe have not yet settled, and the inside line of Sanno has become a battlefield between Naruto and Kawada.


    Naruto paused briefly and adjusted his rhythm.


    At the same time, Kawada has quickly returned to defense, and his speed is enough to be said to be a model of national center. Among centers, except for Mori Shigekuan, no one can match it!


    Kawada opened his arms in front of Naruto and waved constantly to block Naruto''s shot.


    Although Kawada''s wingspan is not as exaggerated as Naruto, it is considered excellent. With its strong muscles, when standing at the basket and defending, Kawada is like a mountain, with both strength and speed, inside. It is a powerful killer!


    Naruto is not afraid, even if the rough-looking man in front of him has the name of the top center in colleges and universities, Naruto will not be afraid of it.


    Under Kawada''s defense, Naruto suddenly took off. Although the height was not Naruto''s full strength, his body stretched extremely in the air, maintaining a delicate body balance!


    Kawada jumped together with his arms fully extended, trying to block Naruto''s shot, but when he saw Naruto''s shooting posture, Kawada knew that the ball could not be blocked.


    Naruto¡¯s arms are fully extended. When it comes to wingspan, Naruto is even better than Akagi Kazuzumi, who is taller than him. Even if he is 210 cm tall, Naruto¡¯s wingspan. It''s not inferior.


    With an excellent wingspan and a backward angle, Naruto''s straight-back jumper is an unsolvable trick in the Japanese basketball world!


    Huh!


    Even if facing the defense of the top center of colleges and universities Masashi Kawada, Naruto¡¯s straight-arm jumper is one of the strongest tricks and none of them. With Kawada¡¯s height and jumping ability, it is difficult to cover Naruto¡¯s tricks. Naruto scored easily.


    4:2, Xiangbei leads.


    Naruto scored a jumper and ran past Kawada unhurriedly, chillingly stimulating the first center forward.


    "Hada, your football skills are the same as your face. It seems that there is no hope in this life."


    He Tian''s face turned dark immediately, staring fiercely at the nonsense Xiangbei No. 10 kid.But Naruto, who often bounced around under Akagi''s eye attacks, obviously wouldn''t pay attention to Kawada''s eye attacks, and cheerfully began to prepare to return to defense.


    Fukatsu patted Kawada on the shoulder to show his sympathy for Kawada.


    Shan Wang''s team has seen the poisonous tongue kung fu of Xiangbei No. 10 many times. Compared with the ball skills, Naruto''s endless poisonous tongue attacks are more troublesome for Shan Wang.


    Kawada was depressed, but as teammates in the same team, the Xiangbei players all showed a gloating look. Anyway, as long as Naruto''s poisonous tongue does not complain to them, there is no problem.


    The two sides rotate, and the mountain king attacks.


    Amidst the overwhelming support from the audience, Captain Shan Wang calmly held the ball and looked for opportunities to attack.


    "team leader!"


    While Shenjin was still looking for an offensive opportunity, the mountain king''s ace Zebei had already taken the initiative to make a gesture to ask for the ball with Shenjin. Compared with the usual game, Zebei is obviously more aggressive today.


    Not only because the enemy in front of the mountain king is Xiangbei, but also because in yesterday''s match, Zebei was beaten by Xiandao and left the field depressed, holding back his grievances. Now is the time to vent.


    Shenjin secretly considered that, in fact, it has just started now, and it is not the time when Zebei¡¯s attacking firepower is necessary. For now, it is not the most suitable tactic to use Zebei as an attack arrow. Passed to Zebei.


    There is no other reason, but before the start of the game, Sanno coach Goro Domoto gave Fukatsu instructions.


    ''Shenjin, in this game, as long as Zebei takes the initiative to ask you for the ball, no matter what the situation is, he will pass the ball to Zebei!''


    Although Fukatsu felt that Domoto''s tactical arrangement was unreasonable, he still honestly followed the coach''s tactical instructions and delivered the ball to Zebei''s hands.


    The fox in Xiangbei still looked cold, staring at the mountain king ace in front of him.


    Zebei is full of fighting spirit, his expression and the defensive Xiangbei No. 11 in front of him are completely two extremes.


    "I''m really happy to face you up in the finals, but it must be our mountain king who won today!"


    Rukawa''s expression remained indifferent, but there was a faint flame burning in his dark eyes: "How do you feel about sitting on the bench in the game?"


    I have to say that after I have known Naruto for a long time, Rukawa Fox has also begun to learn badly, and as soon as he opened his mouth, he hit Zebei''s vitals.Zebei''s face turned black instantly: "I won''t let something like that happen again!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Zebei was already short and strong, and he became a super knight who went forward bravely.


    Rukawa trots quickly with Fang Zebei. Although he maintains the highest rhythm, he may not be able to support the whole game. However, he has no way to retain his strength against the guy Zebei Eiji. If he does not directly fight him with the highest rhythm, Rukawa had no chance of victory at all.

 1804 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1804

    Zebei felt that Rukawa''s defense had become stronger than when he was staying together. He couldn''t help but secretly delighted in his heart. At the same time, he was even more excited. Zebei is also a personal madness. The stronger the enemy, the more excited he is.


    Zebei himself leaped to the left and suddenly turned and changed direction.


    Rukawa moved quickly, but Zebei''s turn and direction was just a fake action. Rukawa failed to judge and had already lost the defensive position. Zebei took advantage of the momentum to accelerate, and instantly rushed Rukawa into the Xiangbei inner line like a whirlwind.


    Naruto quickly raised his defense, paying attention to all the movements of Zebei''s body, his eyes sharp.


    Zebei was flanked back and forth by Naruto and Rukawa. The scene he had encountered made Zebei even more excited. He sprinted to Naruto¡¯s tall body and sprinted quickly, holding the basketball in his palm, shaking it upward, and tossing the basketball towards Basket.


    During the period before the national competition, Zebei practiced more desperately because of his defeat in the Xiangbei practice match. His throws under the basket were also more delicate than when he was in the same room.


    The trick of throwing to the basket itself is Zebei¡¯s trick to prevent being blocked in order to travel to the United States. Now even Naruto feels this trick is very tricky. Naruto¡¯s shot is blocked and he can only watch the basketball. Flying over his palm, the last one dived into the basket of Xiangbei.


    Huh!


    4:4


    Zebei responded to Naruto''s goal just now, and the mountain king is definitely not so easy to defeat.


    "Zebei! Zebei! I love you!"


    There were uniform shouts from the audience, and their enthusiasm was not lost compared to Rukawa''s Legion. I have to say that the power of the nympho is really powerful.


    Zebei turned around and smiled, looking proud and confident: "I will never lose again!"


    Naruto & Rukawa: "Big idiot!"


    Chapter Two Hundred and Forty-Nine - Tough Counterattack


    This guy Zebei still doesn''t know where his real problem is. Even if he has already confronted Rukawa and Xiandao, Zebei has always been''obsessed'', but Naruto and Rukawa didn''t want to give Zebei psychological counseling. What the teacher meant, after all, they are now in the game.


    The King of Mountain King has responded directly to Xiangbei, or declared war in a positive way. How could this group of problem children in Xiangbei endure this?


    In fact, there is no need to think about it. Zebei made such a provocation. The person who responded to Xiangbei must be Ruchuanfeng on the 11th!


    The Xiangbei players took the initiative to open up the space and gave Rukawa a chance to fight against Zebei.


    And the mountain king players will never help Zebei to help defend Rukawa Feng. One is because all the Xiangbei players have super scoring ability, and they must not double-team Rukawa and empty others. Another point, then It is because of Zebei''s self-esteem that he absolutely cannot accept this situation!


    Although a little heartless, the self-esteem of that fellow Zebei is stronger than anyone else.


    Yi Zebei''s character is not the kind of person who pays attention to the mood of his teammates on the court anyway. All he cares about is the enemy standing in front of him.


    Although in Hesu, Shan Wang''s record against Xiangbei was two wins and one defeat, and had the upper hand, but in terms of Zebei''s self-esteem, the matchup performance between him and Rukawa Kaede at that time really cannot be described as victory. It was great for Zebei to meet Xiangbei in the finals.


    Zebei looked very excited, which formed a sharp contrast with Rukawa Fox''s increasingly indifferent face.


    "Ruchuan Feng, don''t you want to break through me!"


    "Big idiot!"


    Regarding Zebei''s confidence, Ruchuan''s complaints remained the same as before, short and concise, and then everything was best interpreted with actions.


    Because of the exercise during the stay together and the encounter with many strong opponents in the national competition, Rukawa¡¯s breakthrough ability has improved a lot compared to when he was in the Kanagawa United Finals, but it is still not Zebei¡¯s. Opponents, especially Zebei''s predictive defense, still defended flawlessly as before!


    Even if it is changed to Naruto and Xiandao, in the case of one-on-one singles, it is very difficult to use technology to strengthen Zebei''s defense.


    Naruto is confident that he can break through Zebei, but not because of technological breakthroughs, but because his power is far greater than Zebei. Naruto¡¯s breakthrough and Amu¡¯s breakthrough actually go the same way, both relying on toughness. The body exerts terrible power and speed, and directly blasts the opponent''s defense. From the perspective of technology and Zebei''s current age, his defense can no longer find loopholes, but the strength is not enough.


    Rukawa couldn''t open Zebei''s defense after changing directions several times. Zebei smiled. Just when he was about to slam, Rukawa suddenly passed the ball with his wrist.


    The basketball was delivered directly from Rukawa¡¯s hands to Naruto¡¯s hands. Naruto has always ignored the defense of the wild side. The main power forward of the mountain king is too slow to keep up with Naruto¡¯s speed. The pressure of defense on Naruto is equivalent to nothing!


    Rukawa was light without the ball, and when Zebei turned his head in shock, he suddenly wiped Zebei with strength.


    Because he didn''t need to control the ball in his hands, Rukawa showed a speed of 100 meters sprinting and sprinting. When Zebei noticed the actions of people around him, Rukawa had already staggered half of his body and grabbed the inside line of the mountain king.


    Naruto was blessed to the soul, and directly ignored the main force of the mountain king, Da Qian, who was constantly waving his arms in front of him, and returned the basketball to Rukawa Kaede again, which was regarded as''return to the original owner''.


    After Rukawa received the ball, the mountain king''s basket was in front of him, and Zebei was half a metre behind him, without hesitation, he directly raised his hand and shot.


    Huh!


    Zebei was unable to block the shots, Rukawa had a solid basic skills, and one goal went through the Shanwang basket.


    6:4, Rukawa scored, very relaxed.


    "Good fight, fox."


    Naruto took the initiative to step forward and handed out his palm. Rukawa did not feel awkward now, and gave Naruto a high-five.


    "Good spread."


    Passing cooperation between each other, and constantly looking for attacking opportunities, instead of the same as before, basically only Naruto alone finds the opportunity to pass the ball to Rukawa to attack, the cooperation between Naruto and Rukawa foxes is becoming more and more tacit, Xiangbei''s play Law has gradually become mature.


    However, this kind of tactical play that is very satisfying in the view of coach Anzai is very uncomfortable in the view of Eiji Zebei.


    Zebei walked in front of Ruchuan with an expression of peace.


    "Don''t you dare to compete with me one-on-one?!"


    In Zebei¡¯s basketball dictionary, there has always been only one tactical play. Although Sanno has a lot of tactics, Fukatsu and Matsumoto can cooperate with each other to get the opportunity to shoot three points, if necessary. , Kawada will also pull to the outside at any time, acting as a human wall or even a three-point turret, but if Zebei attacks, there is only one tactical system.


    All players opened, Zebei made a strong jump; all players opened, Zebei made a jumper; all players opened, Zebei made a long shot.


    Although it is a bit exaggerated, the tactics of the mountain king are actually like this. When Zebei attacked, from Hetian to Fukatsu, the mountain king team played soy sauce, and no one went up to help block or block people.


    Rukawa glanced at the electronic scoreboard, rolled Zebei''s eyes vaguely, and when he turned back to defense, he dropped a famous saying.


    "Big idiot!"


    "Asshole!"


    The simple character of the mountain king ace was really furious, but since he stayed together until now, Zebei has been so angry every time after being spit out by Rukawa, but he has never seriously thought about why Rukawa said about him.


    The ace of the mountain king, Zebei Eiji, is no longer comparable to Rukawa Feng and Xiandao, but he himself has not yet realized this problem.


    Zebei was able to play with his willful style of play before, because his offensive and defensive abilities are invincible. No matter what kind of opponent he is, he cannot stop Zebei¡¯s attack or break Zebei¡¯s. Defensively, because of this powerful skill, Zebei has the qualifications to continue to be "willful", but this qualification, because of Xiangbei''s strength, has gradually faded away.


    The mountain king attacked, Xiangbei quickly returned to defense, and the defensive position had been set.


    Xiangbei will not play soy sauce with all his players like Sanwang. Although Matsumoto and Fukatsu took the initiative to pull out the empty seats, the effect of the empty space is not ideal, because Naruto knows that Nobe does not have the three-point ability, or even the middle. There is not much accuracy from the jump shot, so you can shrink the inside and strengthen the inside defense.


    Shenjin glanced towards the inside of Xiangbei and did not pass the ball rashly. Although Zebei''s small throw shots from the basket were powerful, it was not guaranteed to hit every time. Since Zebei did not actively show the intention of attacking this time, Shenjin also Will not pass the ball to him rashly.


    Kawada made a gesture to Fukatsu, Fukatsu knew immediately, and at the same time began to dribble and squeeze closer to Miyagi.


    Miyagi''s strength is not as good as Fukatsu, and she continues to suffer under Fukatsu''s squeeze, making it difficult to maintain the original defensive position.

 1805 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1805

    Inside Kawada started at the same time, running fast under the basket, showing the real strength of the college''s first center.


    "You must first grasp the inside advantage before you can attack decisively. Kawada''s tactical choice this time is correct." Shenzhen University coach Tang Ze Kazuo gave a comment with a smile. Today Xiangbei and Shan Wang''s finals is his national The most concerned game in the competition, how could Tang Ze and Sugiyama Shota not appear here today?


    "That''s right. After all, the inside line is the basis for a team to win. Only when the inside line has the advantage can the outside players start to use firepower. Like Zebei''s previous offense, although he scored, but..." Sugiyama shakes After shaking his head, the player Zebei Eiji, although he can enter the national team in terms of both offensive and defensive abilities, but from the perspective of the player, he is barely able to enter the national junior team. A player who is too alone is also Zebei is still unable to enter the National Youth Team.


    Kawada''s footsteps are more flexible than any center in the country. Even with the super fast Mori Shigekuan, he can''t keep up with Kawada in flexibility. Akagi kept chasing Kawada, but he was still thrown away by Kawada''s flexible footsteps.


    Fukajin seized the opportunity and immediately passed the ball to Kawada.


    He Tian held the ball with both hands and made a projection posture.Although the face value of the No. 1 center is really unflattering, but his shooting posture, even Naruto can hardly fault.


    After all, Kawada came from a guard. For a short guard, accurate long shots and stable dribbles are the life of a guard.


    Huh!


    Although Naruto made up defense, but the speed was not enough, Akagi tried his best to take off and failed to block. Kawada jumped high and the basketball went straight through Xiangbei''s basket.


    6: 6


    As soon as Xiangbei scored a goal, Shan Wang immediately returned the color. The two sides played very hard from the beginning, leaving no face at all, whether it is for Xiangbei who wants to dominate the country or bears the title of undefeated king. For the King of the Mountain, this is a game that must not be lost, so both sides did not keep their hands.


    "Hetian! Hetian!"


    The mountain king is the mountain king. In terms of his popularity, the current mountain king is a hundred times better than Xiangbei. Even the respectable face of Masashi Kawada has the support of countless fans after he scored a goal. Compared with that, even if it is The entire Xiangbei team can hardly be compared with the number of fans of Kawada alone.


    Amidst the one-sided voice of support from the Shan Wang fans, all the Xiangbei players felt uncomfortable. Naruto drew out his ears, looking bored.


    "It''s really noisy..."


    Chapter 250-Rotation, Naruto vs. Kawada


    The fans of Shan Wang are really noisy. For the players of Xiangbei, compared to the strength of Shan Wang, the greater oppression comes from the cheering and cheering of these fans, standing on this stadium. Opposite the mountain king, Xiangbei had to face this pressure.


    However, Xiangbei''s players have never been easy to succumb to.


    Miyagi quickly advances with the ball, Fukatsu keeps a distance from Miyagi while defending tightly, not giving Miyagi any chance to directly attack the basket.


    The progress of Xiangbei''s fast attack and counterattack was slowed down by the mountain king. Miyagi failed to find a fast attack opportunity, and simply waited for all the players to be seated before looking for a good opportunity to attack.


    Miyagi dribbled the ball from the far side, carefully guarding Captain Sanno''s oppressive defense, while observing the running situation of all his teammates.


    Miyagi made a tactical gesture towards Akagi and Naruto, and the latter two immediately began to run towards each other.


    Although Akagi has a strong inside line, the flexibility of footsteps and insufficient attack distance are after all the biggest problems that Akagi is facing today. Therefore, Naruto must assist him in order to be able to give full play to the strength of Akagi inside Donkey Kong.


    Naruto took the initiative to pull to a high position, ready to catch the ball and jump shot.


    Although Nobe tried his best to defend, but just like the previous situation, Nobe''s speed and agility were too low for Naruto, and he couldn''t keep up with Naruto''s footsteps. He could only be thrown aside by Naruto and could not defend at all. !


    Mitsui and Rukawa are both super attackers that Sanno can''t let go. Captain Fukatsu Kazusei is on the perimeter with Miyagi''s top bull. Of course, only Kawada is the only player that Sanno can defend against Naruto.


    In fact, in terms of physical fitness or technical conditions, Naruto and Kawada are the most suitable players to defend each other.


    When Naruto shook off the field and mentioned that he was ready to attack in high position, Kawada immediately raised the defense.But Nobe automatically changed positions to defend Xiangbei Captain Akagi Takeken.


    This is actually a tactic that has been formulated before the Sanno game. Apart from appearance, Naruto and Kawada are very similar in all aspects. In addition to having excellent speed and power, the technology is also very good, and it has long-range three-point firepower. , Their skills are too comprehensive, so they are very difficult to defend. Whether it is Naruto or Kawada, they are all super players who cannot be completely blocked. Therefore, the two of them are the most suitable players to defend each other. .


    With Domoto Goro¡¯s eyesight, of course, it has long been possible to see how Naruto¡¯s strength will affect Sanno¡¯s national competition this year. Therefore, before the start of the game, Sanno has made tactical arrangements. Once Naruto starts to attack, Kawada He switched positions to defend against Nobe, Kawada went to defend Naruto, and Nobe changed positions to defend Akagi.


    In fact, at the level of the wild, I am afraid that it may not be able to defend Akagi, but for the mountain king, this is also no way. Who calls them only one Kawada Masashi.


    Naruto always stayed in a high position. Within his attack range, Kawada naturally did not dare to empty Naruto and gave Naruto a chance to attack.


    And Akagi took this opportunity to constantly squeeze close to the field in the basket, relying on his strength to beat the main power forward of the mountain king.


    Although the height of the wild side is the same as Akagi, both are 198 cm, but Akagi is dominant in weight, and of course Akagi has more advantages in strength.


    Although he is also a center, because of Kawada''s strength, he has changed from center to power forward. He is not good at mid-range shooting, and his attack method is actually the same as Akagi and Uozumi. , A powerful male type who can only play hard at the basket.


    But at this point, Akagi is clearly better than Nobe.


    After all, Akagi has always played the center position. Of course, he is familiar with the skills and skills of the center position. Although Nobe has played center before, he has not used center skills for nearly two years since Kawada became center. Although centers and power forwards are both inside players, they are still different. The two cannot be completely confused. It is impossible to dominate the center field with rebounding skills.


    Under the basket, Nobe fully felt the strong strength of the Xiangbei King Kong captain, and he also understood why this man was able to contend with Kawada. Under the constant pressure of Akagi''s full strength and skill, Nobe continued to retreat, and his slender body could not resist Akagi''s. Constantly squeezed.


    Kawada looked anxious when Nobe was completely suppressed by Akagi, but he couldn''t turn back to defend, because Naruto had already received a pass from Miyagi and could attack the Sanwang basket at any time.


    Even if Kawada turns to defend Akagi at this time, Naruto will successfully score before the wild side returns to defense. Even if the wild side can return to defense in time, the wild side''s defensive ability is not enough to defend Naruto alone. Defend loopholes.


    Naruto was ready to attack, and just raised his hand to make a projection.


    Kawada knew Naruto''s long-range shooting ability, so he had to raise his arms to defend.


    But when Kawada raised his center of gravity before he took off, Naruto suddenly collected the ball, turned his wrist, and passed the basketball through Kawada''s crotch.


    After all, Kawada is too tall. When faced with the trick of wearing the crotch, he will inevitably fail to respond. The basketball goes through Kawada''s crotch and hits the ground into Akagi''s hands.


    After Akagi received the ball, he slammed backwards. Poor Nobe was caused by Akagi''s strange power to retreat continuously, his center of gravity was unstable, and now he lost his center of gravity completely, unable to maintain his defensive position.


    Hetian quickly returned to defense, but the speed was still slower.


    After Akagi hit the wild side, he turned around, took off, and staged a shocking slam dunk again!


    Huh!!


    In this game, the Xiangbei captain did not intend to give up the position of the first center to the mountain king''s Masashi Kawada. This is his first and last trip to a national competition in high school. It is now the last game of the national competition. There is no need to reserve physical strength, there is no tactical arrangement, as long as the offense, as long as Xiangbei defeats the mountain king here, then nothing will be a problem.


    The two super giant gorillas stared at each other solemnly, then snorted at the same time, turned and ran towards the Xiangbei half, preparing to attack and defend, while Naruto and Nobe were completely forgotten.


    In fact, the real hero of the attack just now was Naruto.Because he moved Kawada away from the inside, Akagi can easily show the strength of his inside Donkey Kong.If there is Kawada guarding the inside line, even if Akagi can score, it is definitely not so easy, because when it comes to the ability to dominate the inside line, Kawada is definitely far above Akagi.


    But the game is like this, no matter what kind of tactics, as long as there is no foul, scoring is effective.


    8:6, Xiangbei maintained a subtle lead difference.


    "Fukajin, give me the ball! I want to teach this guy a lesson!"


    This time there is no need for Fukatsu to choose an offensive player, Kawada has already taken the initiative to ask Fukatsu for the ball.


    As the number one center forward in colleges and universities, Kawada himself is also an arrogant person, and this is his last national competition in high school. Of course, Kawada hopes to have a perfect ending in this game, not here. In the last national competition, he surrendered his reputation as the number one center forward in colleges and universities.


    At this stage, what Sanwang needs most is to consolidate the inside line and create a foundation for the offense of other players. Moreover, Kawada does have an advantage against Akagi. Fukatsu did not hesitate and immediately sent the ball to Kawada.


    When Kawada turned to catch the ball, Xiangbei had quickly completed the defensive transition. When Kawada turned around and prepared to attack, the defender in front of him was no longer the No. 4 King Kong captain, but the No. 10 monkey of Xiangbei.


    Kawada didn''t expect that with Akagi''s arrogance, he actually gave up the head-on confrontation with himself, and instead let Naruto defend him. He couldn''t help but stared at the gorilla who had gone to defend the wild.


    "Akagi, don''t you even have the courage to confront me?!"

 1806 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1806

    Chimu snorted and did not answer. In fact, he made sacrifices for the victory of Xiangbei.


    However, Naruto is an unstoppable master. Hearing Kawada''s provocation against Akagi, Naruto smiled and immediately responded.


    "Bald orangutan, what do you want our captain to face against you? Does it look like this? It¡¯s no need to compare. Although our captain¡¯s looks are not very good, it still has an absolute advantage when compared to yours. So far, I have not seen a player uglier than you."


    Naruto never knows to be merciful when he speaks. Everyone looked at the looks of Captain Kawada and Xiangbei, and silently supported the latter.


    Not to mention the exaggerated smiles of the Xiangbei players, even the Shanwang players have a little unstrained smile on their faces. The most obvious smile is of course the mountain king ace Zebei Eiji who often convulses on the court.


    Kawada''s expression of eating Xiang was really irritated by Naruto''s words just now, but Akagi''s complexion has obviously improved a lot. Comparing the two, the Xiangbei Gorilla Captain won an absolute victory in appearance.


    Naruto''s eyes flashed, and he immediately shot while Kawada was depressed, aiming at the basketball in his hands.


    However, it is not the first time that Kawada has been stimulated by Naruto''s poisonous tongue. Although he is depressed now, he still reacts quickly. He clung to the basketball and did not let Naruto succeed. He still controls his own ball.


    Kawada and Naruto moved a little apart to prevent Naruto from stealing suddenly, while calmly looking for an attack opportunity.


    Naruto was just as serious as he was. Although he was making jokes about Hetian before, he also knew that this guy with a huge face was definitely not easy to deal with.


    The joke ends here, now the real battle begins!


    Chapter 251-Showdown under the basket


    The duel between Naruto and Kawada was a winning factor in the match between Shan Wang and Xiangbei. No matter which one of the two sides can win, they can give their team the upper hand and lay the foundation for victory.


    Even Kazuo Kanazawa and Shota Sugiyama were extremely interested in the duel between the two.


    "Haha, I really didn''t expect that with Akagi''s arrogance~ Pride would agree to change defense with Sakuragi." Sugiyama pushed his glasses too, "In this case, my evaluation of Akagi is a higher level!"


    "Actually, the two of them are the most correct tactics. The inside defense of Akagi is enough to be ranked first in the country. Even in the university, it is also a first-class level. However, the quality of Kawada is already in the top three of the center. Name, it is really difficult to completely defend against Kawada. Only by changing positions in defense can Xiangbei''s inside advantage be maximized."


    Kazuo Tangze had a smile in his eyes, as if he had seen the team he led gradually growing.


    "Actually, the four players on the field today are all top-ranking insiders. If you really say it, I think Sakuragi has the best offensive and defensive skills. Kawada loses a little bit. Akagi is close to the basket. Invincible, but the scoring ability in the middle distance is still lacking. The classmate Nobe has strong rebounding ability, but lacks in personal offense and defense."


    "Coach, if these four people can only choose one, who do you want to join us?"


    "You are stumping me, Mrs. Xiang. In fact, several of them are the best inside players. Even if they enter college basketball and enter different college teams, their competition with each other will continue, except It''s a pity that Fujima-classmates, the fighting in other positions will also not stop. After entering college basketball, they will continue to compare and continue to grow."


    "Speaking of growth, Kawada''s skills are enough to be ranked among the top three super centers in the university, but his height is still a bit problematic. Unless he can have a second explosive increase in height, he will only be 194 cm tall. The main center of the national team is still far behind."


    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t be the main center. With Kawada''s skills, it''s no problem to be a power forward. If Kawada and Sakuragi can be included at the same time, with their strength, even if they lack the advantage of height, In college, even in professional basketball, it¡¯s also a terrible insider combination, and Akagi and Naito from Xiangbei, Yuzumi from Lingnan, and Mori Shigehiro from Mingpo Industry are all rare center seedlings. They have them. In the future, the national team will not be short of outstanding center talents."


    "This year''s national competition is really surging."


    Kazuo Tangsawa and Akira Sugiyama talked too much about college basketball. In fact, no matter what the outcome of the game between Shano and Xiangbei today is, the players of the two teams are afraid that many will join the national basketball team in the future. An excellent seedling, as a basketball coach, Kazuo Tangze doesn''t want to miss it.


    Let¡¯s say that Naruto and Kawada are playing heads-up under the basket.


    Both of them are super players with comprehensive skills. Kawada can be competent for positions three to five, while Naruto is competent for all five positions. Because of their comprehensiveness, the two of them are extremely difficult to defend.


    Kawada held the ball under the basket and kept hitting Naruto backwards.


    Kawada''s dribbling posture was different from before, he lowered his weight to the lowest, and at the same time, he kept squeezing Naruto behind him with his weight.


    Since Xiandao and Ah Shen can learn new tricks through hard training before the national competition, Kawada, who is still the number one center forward in colleges and universities, will certainly not make progress. His strong attacking posture is from Naruto. Learned, that unique post singles!


    Kawada''s current post-up singles are very similar to Naruto. This type of post-up singles does not have a very sophisticated technique. It only requires strong physical cooperation to be able to exert its greatest power.


    Charles Barkley can use this trick to play back singles and is in the NBA inside. It is not because of how subtle the trick itself is, but because he has the tonnage and explosiveness that is among the best among power forwards, plus his size as an inside player. Among them, he belongs to the short type with a low center of gravity, so his back singles are particularly powerful.


    Because the inside players have a lot of physical confrontation, except for a few players like the big dream, all the inside players need excellent physical fitness to be able to kill the square inside.


    Kawada''s absolute strength should be comparable to Akagi, but his explosive power is definitely above Akagi. Among all centers in high school basketball, he should be second only to Mori Shigehiro.


    With the tonnage above Akagi and the broad body, Kawada continued to energize, leaning against Naruto behind him.


    Naito has also learned the technique of back-up singles from Naruto. Although he has been studying for a longer time, his back-up singles cannot be compared with Kawada.


    First, when Naito is on the court, he prefers to use dunks to score, rather than relying on the technique of back-up singles to squeeze the defensive players to score. Second, Naito¡¯s basic skills are not as solid as Kawada¡¯s. A point guard background, for a point guard, mastering the offensive rhythm itself is a required course!


    Naito''s back-to-back singles relying solely on brute force can be dealt with by Naruto''s solid stride.However, Kawada is obviously not a player who can easily defend. Kawada squeezed behind him while constantly changing the focus of his offense, making Naruto unable to grasp Kawada¡¯s offensive direction, continuously changing the defensive direction, and resisting Kawada¡¯s impact while he himself The brute force can not be fully displayed.


    Kawada is the strongest opponent Naruto has encountered in the paint, but for Kawada, it is actually the same.


    He Tian relied on the combination of agile skill and brute force to make it difficult for Naruto to defend. He once used this move to kill the Quartet, but now he is actually sitting under the basket step by step.


    After taking a glance at the position of the basket, Kawada''s big fart slammed backwards, Naruto''s lower abdomen was attacked by force, naturally bent over, and of course his center of gravity could not be maintained, staggering back two steps.


    Kawada turned around and ended the attack with a clean and beautiful small hook at the basket.


    8: 8


    Masashi Kawada played a beautiful game that didn''t match his appearance, successfully scored under Naruto''s strict defense, and then enjoyed the cheers from the audience.


    Even a player like Hetian has a huge number of supporters because he is the No. 1 center in the university because of Shanwang. At this point, even a player like Mu Shenyi is hard to match. Hetian is in today''s state. Yes, although the defense has not been successful before, but on the offensive end is very good.


    Kawada waved his arms to show off his strong muscles.


    "Red head boy, victory must belong to the mountain king!"


    Naruto glanced at Kawada and fiddled with his finger: "In fact, Kawada, your skills are really good, but when you go to Korea, you will be fine."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he immediately rushed towards the mountain king halftime, and the entire Xiangbei team launched a fast attack.


    The young heart of Kawada, who was invisible from the outside, was once again severely stimulated by Naruto¡¯s poisonous tongue, but he immediately returned to defense. Speaking of which, during the stay together, the heart of the mountain king player was tempered by Naruto¡¯s poisonous tongue many times. Although he was depressed, Kawada returned to defense as quickly as possible. As for how he would repair the wound in his heart after he left the field, that was not something Naruto would care about.


    Naruto is at full speed, and the red head is particularly dazzling among fast offensive and defensive players.


    Miyagi also maintained a considerable speed under the oppressive defense of Captain Sanno. After halftime, Miyagi suddenly moved half a step to the right, and the speed was fast.


    Kazunari Fukatsu reacted as quickly as he did, and immediately moved to keep up.But after all, Miyagi is short, and the kung fu at his feet is more flexible than Fukatsu. When Fukatsu moved to the right with Miyagi, Miyagi immediately changed direction and moved to the left.


    The purpose of Miyagi''s rapid change of direction is not to break through, but to pass.


    When Fukatsu was too late to defend, Miyagi had already sent a precise pass. Naruto, who had just ran into the inside of Sanno, received Miyagi''s gasping. The moment he paused slightly, Kawada had followed his defense back.


    On the two sides of Shanwang and Xiangbei, the contrast between fast offense and defense is four-to-four, neither side can take advantage of it, and Kawada¡¯s defense is definitely not as rough as Mori Shigehiro. A fake move can deceive it, and at the same time it has speed and immediate And technology, the only one who can defend Naruto is Kawada Masashi alone.


    "Hetian, I am going to beat your mountain king as ugly as your face today!"


    Kawada gasped for breath, the game was just the beginning, Kawada would not have a physical crisis, it was purely breathed by Naruto.


    "Good boy, come and try if you have the ability!"


    "I certainly will!"


    Naruto and Kawada are tit-for-tat, the offense and defense of the inside line is a real confrontation, and no care is allowed. The results of the two pillars of the inside line will even affect the battle between Shan Wang and Xiangbei!

 1807 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1807

    Naruto was defending by Kawada and suddenly turned his back to Kawada.


    Kawada had experienced Naruto''s back-up singles for a long time, so he lowered his center of gravity and was extremely careful about Naruto''s offense.


    Naruto leaned back and bumped twice in a row, and his strength was not small, which made Kawada unable to help his center of gravity shake. Naruto still had the advantage in explosive power and natural strange power.


    After Naruto smashed Kawada''s center of gravity, instead of continuing to hit the basket, he quickly turned around and jumped back.


    Huh!


    Accurate hits. In this crucial game, both sides'' hit rates are amazing. So far, both sides'' hit rates have exceeded 60%. Even if this state cannot be maintained, it is amazing enough.


    10: 8


    Naruto spread out his hands and looked sour.


    How to prevent a straight-arm jumper when you turn your back?


    Chapter 252-Breaking the Glue


    Naruto''s appearance is obviously to irritate the Sanno players deliberately, but apart from the Sanno captain''s adequate cultivation, others are constantly being stimulated by Naruto. Obviously, their mental state has been affected a bit.


    Kawada clenched his fists and stretched his broad face.


    "This damn kid!"


    In this game, Kawada was constantly subjected to Naruto''s "key care", not in the offensive and defensive, but in the stimulation of the poisonous tongue. Kawada was constantly being spit out by Naruto. He has been able to endure it until now, and it is considered that Kawada is well cultivated.


    It¡¯s just that the mountain king has only one Fukatsu Kazushin, who can be so calm, and the mountain king team has only his captain. The excitement made Kawada angry. For Naruto, it was only the first step in the game plan. .


    The mountain king launched an offensive, and of course his candidate was Kawada, who was constantly stimulated by Naruto.


    In fact, even if Shenjin does not pass the ball to Hetian, Hetian will take the initiative to ask for the ball, because he has to teach the Xiangbei No. 10 that makes people gritted his teeth!


    After receiving Fukatsu''s pass, Kawada immediately adopted the attack mode just now, turned his back, and beat his back!


    Kawada¡¯s back-up singles are second only to Naruto in power, and they can definitely be used as a trick, and because Kawada was stimulated by Naruto¡¯s screaming appearance just now, he is now turning his anger into strength and constantly squeezing against him with his broad and tall body. Naruto behind him.


    Kawada''s strength is not as good as Naito''s, but the skill of exerting strength is definitely better than that of Naito''s bulls. It is very difficult even for Naruto to resist his back singles!


    Kawada also knows that the first-year kid behind him is strong enough to be among the top three in high school basketball, so he has also squeezed his whole body strength, constantly relying on Naruto to squeeze into a good offensive position!


    The power confrontation of two muscular men does not have the beauty of smooth lines, but the collision of brute force and technology is really the most deadly duel!


    Inside players value their physical fitness more than outside players. The more naturally strong the body is, the greater the strength they can exert after exercise, and the naturally strong body can withstand more training. In the original work, Sakuragi Flower Road goes through the system. Before training, his wild physical strength was the first place in Kanagawa, which is the reason!


    Hetian used to grow crazy 25 cm tall in a year. This can be said to be a gift from God, but he can grow taller in such a short period of time, and he has also exercised a body that is stronger than Akagi. Muscle, this is not a simple talent that can be explained.


    Because of the hard training, Hetian has a firm will and desire to win. Now in the last national competition in high school, Hetian certainly does not want to lose to Xiangbei!


    This year, this year of the mountain king has the title of the strongest in history. Last year, with the help of Hetian, who was only in the first and second grades, he swept all over the country in the national competition and defeated all the powerful enemies. Now Hetian is not willing to be in the last one. The boat capsized in the gutter during the game.


    Kawada forced the dribble to rely on Naruto, and when he was exerting his force, the blocking force behind him suddenly disappeared!


    Just when Naruto caught Zhun Hetian, he suddenly retreated and caught him by surprise.


    The center of Kawada reacted really fast. When Naruto suddenly retracted his strength, Kawada quickly took control of the ball to ensure that the basketball was not lost in his own hands. Then he staggered back two steps and dribbled the ball again to avoid being sentenced. Walk.


    Can you make so many reactions in a flash? Excellent reaction speed and solid basic skills are all necessary. Among the centers, only Masashi Kawada can do this. It is someone else, such as Naito or Moriju. Wide, if Naruto suddenly pulls back behind, even if they barely lose the basketball in their hands, they will have to be blown away by the referee.


    He Tian regained his center of gravity, and before he could relax, he stretched out a palm from behind and slapped the basketball in his hands.


    Hetian suddenly couldn''t control the basketball in his hands, and the basketball flew out immediately, out of his control.


    Naruto¡¯s theft of the ball did not have any prior arrangements with any player in Xiangbei, because Naruto barely stolen the ball from behind Kawada. In order to avoid fouls, Naruto had no chance to shoot the basketball in Kawada¡¯s hands. It is the instant reaction ability of both players!


    Speaking of court concentration, Naruto has a rich past, but he is not as good as someone on the court!


    Compared to the mountain king ace who stood up in front of the defense, this is the biggest advantage someone has!


    No matter what bad or sudden situation, the concentration will not be disturbed. This is the greatest advantage Rukawa is born with!


    In terms of court concentration, even Naruto, Xiandao, and Mu Shen have already sighed. As for the mountain king ace, it is not a level at all!


    In Zebei, he suddenly discovered that the ball in Kawada''s hand was stolen. The moment he quickly turned around, Rukawa was already in a whirlwind. The speed of the two was indistinguishable from Xuanzhen. The difference between them was completely negligible. Rukawa was a step and a half faster than Zebei. , Not so short distance can make up.


    Snapped!


    Kawada''s offense officially failed. Xiangbei No.11 grabbed the basketball in his hands with more concentration on the court than everyone else, and then quickly turned around.


    Zebei could not be Rukawa''s opponent in terms of court concentration, but at the moment Rukawa turned around, Zebei was already defensive and was about to suppress Xiangbei''s fast attack speed.


    Rukawa looked indifferent, but the pass in his hand was full of agility. With a turn of his wrist, the basketball had been given to Xiangbei''s captain Takanori Akagi.


    Although it is impossible to participate in the fast attack at the speed of Akagi, it is the highest altitude in Xiangbei, especially when the person defending Akagi is not Kawada but Nobe. This is the point where Xiangbei has the greatest advantage. Nobe wants to block Akagi''s pass. The ball is basically impossible!


    There is still a big difference between the skills of the center and the power forward. The rough defense of the wild side is not even as good as a fish. It is a wishful thinking to limit the Xiangbei captain!


    With his rich experience and extraordinary wingspan, Akagi ignored the defense in front of him, and passed the ball vigorously to Mitsui who had already begun to run wild!


    Minoru Matsumoto made a close defense against Mitsui and did not dare to give this Xiangbei number one sharpshooter any chance to make a shot.Although Matsumoto is shorter than Mitsui, his athletic ability and stamina are better than Mitsui, so he can use such a physical defense against Mitsui. If he becomes Mitsui defending Matsumoto, it is Mitsui¡¯s best strategy to destroy Matsumoto¡¯s offensive rhythm. It can also be seen that Mitsui''s own strength is better than Matsumoto.


    The four point guards on both sides generally rushed towards the mountain king halftime, followed by the two small forwards.


    Zebei and Rukawa, the two players used to have almost exactly the same style of play, but now, Rukawa Feng has completely transformed and become more mature and powerful, and Zebei has not yet recognized his weakness.


    After Zebei and Rukawa, there is a duo of Naruto and Kawada.


    The two of them were in the center position in the attack and defense just now, so they were the deepest position. When the fast attack counterattacked, they should be the last, but they still surpassed the slowest footsteps on the court with speed. Nobe and Akagi ranked seven or eight in this sprint competition.


    After running fast, they immediately made a defensive action. Fukatsu and Matsumoto were already standing on the three-point line. The two resolute eyes clearly did not intend to give Xiangbei''s two defenders any chance to attack the basket.


    The game started playing for more than 3 minutes, the scores on both sides were very stalemate, alternately rising, Shan Wang was unable to lead from the beginning, but Xiangbei was also unable to open the score. This time, Shan Wang''s attack failed. If Xiangbei succeeded in hitting 3 points, Then the points difference will widen, and Shan Wang will have to be at a disadvantage, so this ball has a great impact.


    Although Mitsui ran fast this time, he didn''t seem to be anxious when attacking. When he took the ball beyond the three-point line of Sanwang and was already within his range, Mitsui did not attack rashly, but waited slowly. Waiting for all players on both sides to be seated.


    Akagi and Nobe, the slowest footsteps, fell into position one after another, and the Four King Kong squeezed into the basket. This is the battlefield for their big men.


    Mitsui gestured, Naruto and Akagi squeezed closer to the basket, ready to compete for a good position.


    Kawada also tried his best to get into position, but the fight under the basket was unyielding.


    Mitsui dribbled the ball, suddenly moved a step sideways, and leaned back to jump.


    Ah Shen''s backward jumper was learned from Mitsui. For the mastery of this move, Mitsui, who has more experience in the game, is clearly above Ah Shen.Although he suffered from the old knee injury and his foot mobility was not as good as when he was in junior high school, Mitsui Hisou is not a man who would fall so easily.


    Outside the three-point line, backward jumper, shot decisively!


    When... when!

 1808 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1808

    Unfortunately, the Goddess of Victory did not seem to smile at Mitsui today. After a few jumps on the rim, the basketball still slipped out.


    The four King Kongs under the basket desperately took off and started the fiercest battle for that basketball.


    In the stands, many inside players all had their eyes twitched.Yamano''s Masashi Kawada is recognized as the top center in colleges and universities, Masahiro Nobe has been the rebounding leader in the national competition for two consecutive years, and Xiangbei captain Takanori Akagi is the top center in the country, and his quality is absolutely recognized.


    These three guys, although they all have dominant rebounding ability when they are pulled out, but in front of Xiangbei No. 10, I don¡¯t care how much your name is, and how tall you are is useless. With monster-like jumping power, With the shortest height, Naruto''stands out'' from the four King Kong and takes the rebound directly.


    "Mitsui!"


    The ball was passed from a high altitude, and the basketball was handed over to Mitsui again.


    This time, Mitsui did not miss a chance, and successfully saw the smile of the goddess of victory.


    Huh!


    13: 8


    Xiangbei took the lead, and the points difference finally began to widen.


    Chapter 253-Xiangbei''s Cooperation, Zebei''s Questions


    Huh!


    Quick and accurate response, accurate outside three-pointers, Sanno''s counterattack came from his captain Fukatsu Kazusei!


    Fukatsu, this guy, usually maintains a calm and composed look, but when facing the mountain king''s disadvantage, this guy''s attack ability is really terrible!


    With Fukatsu''s offensive ability, it is absolutely enough to act as an attack arrow, but when he is willing to sacrifice his personal attack, this guy is so silent that it is easy to ignore, but once the critical moment is reached, Fukatsu''s sharp knife suddenly appears enough to make you regret it. The regret medicine in the world is all swallowed in the stomach.


    Miyagi shook his head and sighed with hands on hips.


    In fact, he certainly knows that the captain of the mountain king is one of the strongest point guards in the country. Although he should be inferior to the monster Amu in terms of personal offensive ability, the captain of the mountain king is well-deserved in the control of key points and rhythm control. The first national point guard!


    With Shenjin¡¯s eyesight, how can I not see that Xiangbei¡¯s three-pointer had a great impact on Shanwang, so he suddenly shot a long three-pointer. With excellent psychological quality and solid basic skills, Shenjin¡¯s three-pointer Sharing at a critical moment is really killing people!


    13:11


    With Shenjin''s three-pointer, Shan Wang clung to the score, not allowing Xiangbei to continue to expand the difference between the two sides.


    In fact, Fukatsu saw it thoroughly. Although Xiangbei and Shanwang¡¯s real victory or defeat should be placed in the second half, their tight man-to-man tactics and the result of Xiangbei''s hard fight, but if they fall behind too much in the first half, then Shanwang''s second half It will be a little troublesome.


    After all, even Shenjin is not sure whether it can completely defeat the current Xiangbei based on the tactics of the audience''s urgent marking!


    The scores of the two sides have been rising alternately before. The time Naruto stole the basketball from Kawada''s hands was regarded as opening the game. If Shanwang can''t narrow the difference, Xiangbei will be led by the nose in the first half.


    Fukatsu can see the impact of the three-pointer just now, in addition to the natural feeling of the ball, but also because of long-term exercise and study.If Zebei''s golf quotient can reach the level of Shenjin, then coach Domoto doesn''t need to worry so much.


    After Shenjin made that three-pointer, it was Xiangbei''s turn to attack again.


    Naruto had to admire Fukatsu Kazunari once again while he was in the basket and Kawada at the top!


    Compared with other players, Shenjin''s overall view and timing control ability is almost terrible. Xiangbei originally wanted to use the strength of the inside to create an advantage and let Mitsui shoot a three-pointer!


    However, this tactic can only be implemented occasionally. After all, the inside line of the mountain king and the inside line of Hainan are not at the same level. With the combination of Akagi and Naruto, it can suppress Kawada and Nobe for a while, but cannot suppress the first.


    Naruto defended Kawada and Akagi defended the field. Although this is the most reasonable tactical configuration for Xiangbei, it is obviously impossible for them to completely block the inside combination of the mountain king.


    The inside line does not have a clear advantage. Of course, the outside line can''t blindly shoot. In the three-pointer just now, although Mitsui''s skills are solid, Naruto''s ability to grab rebounds does have a trace of luck.


    The inside combination of Kawada and Nobe is also rare and powerful in the country. Even in college basketball, it can definitely occupy a place. Even the combination of Naruto and Akagi may not have any advantage.


    During this attack, Xiangbei was obviously calmer.


    Miyagi stayed sideways and kept a safe distance from Fukatsu. After staying together, he knew the strength of the captain of the mountain king, who usually doesn''t show up. If you underestimate this calm guy, he really stabbed you with a sharp knife. You don¡¯t even know when he started his heart.


    Miyagi maintained a fairly safe style of play. Although it seemed a bit''weak'', the most important thing was to ensure Xiangbei''s victory.


    When Miyagi''s sight was constantly changing across the court, he saw Rukawa Kaede''s gesture to him for the ball, grinned, and immediately gave the ball to Rukawa Fox.


    After Rukawa received the ball, the person who was most excited was not himself, but the mountain king ace Zebei who defended in front of him.


    When Rukawa was holding the ball, Zebei was definitely the most excited person in the game, which is no surprise at all.


    Zebei this guy is looking forward to a vigorous duel with Rukawa, and his excitement is also reasonable.It''s just that Zebei''s excitement is entirely his own business. The Rukawa fox in Xiangbei, at least for now, has no idea of ??fighting Zebei.


    Facing Zebei''s powerful anticipatory defense, Rukawa Fox appears not to be arrogant or impetuous. After the double tempering of summer accommodation and national competitions, Rukawa Fox has matured a lot compared to the original, and his style of play is more stable and more reasonable.


    Regarding Zebei¡¯s intangible provocation without saying a word, it¡¯s the former Rukawa Kaede, who must have gotten his head~ If you are hot, you know that you will fight Zebei head-on. Now he is really calmer, not completely giving up his strength. Opportunities to play, but before showing off his personal offensive ability, he is more calm and observes whether other teammates have more suitable offensive opportunities.


    Basketball is not played standing, but running. Today''s Xiangbei players know this very well.


    When Rukawa held the ball and confronted Zebei, other players in Xiangbei had already begun to take the initiative to move. Of course, the center of them was Naruto with the best physical strength.


    After all, Mitsui''s physical strength is still a problem, and Miyagi and Akagi''s physical strength is not a problem, but in order to cope with the tactics of Sano''s tight man-targeting in the second half, they still have to temporarily save their physical strength, and at this time, they can completely disregard physical strength. Of course, Naruto was the only one running around.


    When Naruto started running, Akagi also started running the camera.


    Although Akagi''s speed is much slower than Naruto, his running route is very purposeful.


    Kawada followed Naruto, with his flexible footwork and quick speed, he did not dare to stagger Naruto a half step.But Kawada''s defensive ideas were good, but he couldn''t resist a huge obstacle suddenly appeared in front of him!


    This tall and wide figure is of course the King Kong captain Akaki Koken of Xiangbei. Akagi''s intentional move just now played the role of a wall of meat. Although Akagi''s body shape is not very much in the basketball kingdom of the United States, it is in the Japanese high school basketball world. , His body is already good enough, such a broad body, no team can be placed on it, and on the court, Akagi is a generous wall!


    Akagi gave up his arrogance in this game. Even if he wants to become the top center in the country, his goal has to be discussed after Xiangbei dominates the country. Nowadays, the victory of the team is the priority. This is Akagi as the captain of Xiangbei. And the sacrifices made!


    With Akagi taking the initiative to resist Kawada, and Yebian''s footsteps are too slow, he has not been able to quickly turn back to defend against Naruto. Naruto is unguarded and is already in an empty position.


    Rukawa Kaede certainly saw the running situation of Naruto and Akagi. Although he did not discuss beforehand, his high court concentration has played a good role here. The high concentration made up for his lack of passing experience.


    Rukawa Kaede''s pass was not as sharp as Miyagi and Fukatsu, but it was finally accurate. After the basketball hit the ground, it bounced back into Naruto''s hands. Naruto caught the ball and turned and faced the wild defense.Naruto lowered his weight to dribble the ball and hit the wild side.Nobe¡¯s reaction speed is not fast enough. I don¡¯t know that Naruto will make such a sudden move. His tall height has now become a shortcoming of Nobe. When the center of gravity is high, he staggers a step backward, and Naruto takes advantage of the situation with a right hand. Hook, throw the basketball in.


    Hook shot is not a difficult trick. For professional players, the basket, even the left and right hooks in the middle distance are the basic attack moves that a player must have, and only Kareem Abdul-Jabbar¡¯s hooks can be used. Known as the sky hook, there is only one person who can make hook shots to an artistic level.


    Although Naruto has watched many game videos of NBA players, his focus is on power forwards like Charles Barkley, not Skyhook Kareem Abdul-Jabbar. His hook shot can only be regarded as quite satisfactory, although he shot very accurately. But it''s not a great success. The score just now was due to Akagi''s blocking and Rukawa''s timely passing.


    Naruto trot over and slapped Rukawa.


    "The pass is pretty good. If you are worried about Zebei''s steal, just pass the ball by hitting the ground just like before. This way the pass will be more accurate and the catch will be easier."


    "Oh, got it."


    This guy Rukawa always speaks simply. Although it looks calm on the surface, he actually remembers everything Naruto said. Any opportunity and method to become stronger will not be missed by Rukawa!


    Zebei frowned and looked at Naruto and Rukawa. From Zebei''s perspective, Zebei couldn''t understand the cooperation between Naruto and them.


    Before the next attack, Zebei ran in front of Rukawa and Naruto: "What''s wrong, don''t you dare to fight me?!"


    Rukawa curled his lips, seemingly too lazy to talk nonsense with Zebei, turned around and ran to his own half to prepare for defense, and Naruto sneered, looking at Zebei who looked the same as before, and didn''t know where he was wrong. , Shook his head gently.

 1809 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1809

    "Zebei, you fellow, what a super problem child! Let me tell you the truth. From a player''s point of view, you simply failed!"


    Chapter 254-Rukawa assists, rides Kawada


    Huh!


    15:13


    Zebei scored a goal with his precise small toss. When he took the shot, Zebei looked the same as before, still confident and firm.After all, as a shooter, there is no slight melancholy when projecting, and the final result will be a thousand miles away!


    Zebei has this kind of self-confidence. Under the double double team of Naruto and Rukawa, he still dares to score with small throws under the basket. He is not only challenging Naruto and Rukawa¡¯s double defense, but also betting on his own skills and skills. Feel.His style of play is completely ignoring the cooperation of his teammates, and it''s simply a fool of one person, which is really wayward.


    "Zebei! Zebei! Zebei!"


    "Zebei, you are so handsome!"


    "Ace Zebei!",


    No matter how unreasonable and self-willed Zebei¡¯s play style is, the audience just loves his exquisite attacking technique. Because he is Zebei Eiji and the only ace player of the mountain king, he also has the qualifications for self-willedness. !


    There is no need for team cooperation. Zebei only needs to show his powerful offensive firepower, and he can instantly be loved by countless audiences. Zebei has been playing with this kind of continuous offensive play until today.


    Zebei once again succeeded in scoring under Naruto and Rukawa''s double-team, his expression was a lot more relaxed and proud, and he turned to look at the two men who failed to defend him just now, and cocked his mouth: "Well, you both lose. Give it to me!"


    Naruto¡¯s exercise volume is much greater than Rukawa, so he has a lot of sweat on his forehead now, but because of his physical strength, this exercise volume is nothing at all. Hearing Zebei¡¯s complacent words, Naruto Rolled his eyes.


    "moron!"


    Naruto, who has always liked to be a psychological teacher, would not give Zebei any psychological guidance in this important game at this time. After all, Xiangbei and Shanwang are now opponents, and Naruto is not as deep as Akagi. His obsession, but he also yearns for victory instead of defeat. He won''t give Zebei any useful pointers. It is Naruto''s current goal to constantly disturb Zebei''s psychology.


    Rukawa doesn''t have as many flowers as Naruto, but after dropping an idiot, he turned around and prepared to attack, but Zebei was gritted with anger.


    In fact, Rukawa''s complaints are not as sharp as Naruto, nor as annoying as Naruto, just because this guy usually has a cold face, so when he complains, it hurts his pride.


    Rukawa actually feels a bit empathetic to Zebei. After all, he has experienced the same situation as Zebei, but he will not give Zebei any explanation or explanation. For one thing, he is not the kind of person who talks a lot. When he yearned for victory more than Naruto, yearned to defeat Sawakita Eiji and become Japan''s number one high school student, how could he give Sawakita any pointers in this situation?


    Zebei is not good at thinking about things other than offense. So far, he doesn''t know the true meaning of Naruto and Rukawa saying that he is an idiot, and his mind is inevitably affected by Naruto and Rukawa.


    Coach Domoto certainly noticed Zebei''s psychological changes, but he just frowned, but he didn''t want to call a timeout and let Zebei calm down.


    Domoto Goro didn''t care about winning or losing in this game, but faintly, he cares more about another thing.


    No matter how tangled in Zebei''s mind, Xiangbei''s offensive has already begun.


    Zebei puts on a close defense against Rukawa, wanting to stare Rukawa to death as if he were staying together.


    But Rukawa is different from the beginning. At that time, Zebei put him under tremendous pressure, coupled with the continuous progress and maturity in the national competition, even if Rukawa did not give up his personal offense, he would not be the solo king at the beginning.


    In this game, so far, Rukawa seems to have no intention of going head-to-head with Zebei.


    Facing Zebei''s flawless anticipatory defense, Rukawa looked cold and passed the ball calmly again.


    Zebei can defend Rukawa''s breakthrough and offense, but the idea of ??defending Rukawa''s pass is not perfect. After all, the goal of offense is only the basket, and there are four candidates for passing!


    It is much more difficult to defensive pass than defensive offense. Rukawa''s pass is still not as sharp as a razor, but for Zebei, it is already a headache.


    Zebei did not intercept Rukawa''s pass, and the basketball was sent to Naruto again, but this time, unlike before, the main center of the mountain king Masashi Kawada was not blocked by Akagi and still defended Naruto closely.


    Naruto was not in a hurry to attack. At this time, the first half of the game was not half of the game, and the time was still very abundant. According to the current situation, thinking of rushing offense, playing steadily and maintaining the rhythm, calmly looking for offensive opportunities is Xiangbei''s tactic .


    Mountain King''s score is lagging behind, and Zebei wants to completely solve Rukawa''s idea, so the San King''s offensive rhythm is fast, and he wants to catch up and even overtake the score.However, Naruto is now deliberately slowing down the attacking rhythm.


    For Kawada''s defense, Naruto suddenly turned around, turned his back to Kawada, and used his back singles.


    Kawada''s post-up singles itself was learned from Naruto, because it is completely different from the general posture of post-up singles, so it has a very powerful attack ability.


    But although Kawada learned this trick, in Japan, the player who is best at using this trick is always Naruto.For more than two years, I have been watching Charles Barkley''s game videos, and I have been trying to figure out the skills of power and rhythm in each game. Naruto''s mastery of this trick is absolutely higher than that of Kawada.


    While Naruto has a strong talent, he has also made considerable efforts for this trick. The hard work and sweat of more than two years will never be wasted. No matter how talented Kawada is, no matter what Goro Domoto gave Kawada. Guidance, Naruto¡¯s post-back singles, always the strongest in Japan!


    Kawada finally felt the kind of depression that Akagi and Yuzhu once felt. Although Kawada''s height and weight are slightly higher than Naruto, he is not Naruto''s opponent in terms of explosive power!


    Because this special post-back singles trick is to extremely depress the center of gravity and constantly hit the opponent''s lower abdomen, so that the defensive players behind can not maintain the center of gravity, and then completely fail in the power confrontation. In fact, the taller the player, the more he is defending this back. In singles, the more disadvantaged, the shorter players, because their center of gravity is lower, they are less affected. Of course, the shorter players themselves are not as powerful as Naruto, so they cannot resist.


    Although Kawada and Domoto Goro had thoroughly studied Naruto''s back-up singles before the match against Shohoku, and developed a lot of coping strategies, Kawada realized that those strategies were actually useless when things came to an end.


    The power of Naruto''s post-up singles is beyond Kawada and Domoto Goro''s imagination. Under Naruto''s constant collision, even if Kawada has tried his best to lower the center of gravity, it is difficult to maintain his defense.


    The top center of colleges and universities Masashi Kawada was actually "sit hard" to the basket by such a first-year player.In fact, if Mori Shigehiro or Naito have mature technology like Kawada, then Naruto can be the biggest restriction.But that was impossible. Mori Shigehiro and Naito couldn''t practice Kawada''s skills in a short time, and Kawada would not have the monster bodies of those two out of thin air.


    Kawada almost collapsed under the impact of Naruto''s back and singles. Naruto continued to sit hard. Naruto''s eyes turned back and aimed at the position of the basket. He turned around and was ready to shoot.


    Kawada knew Naruto''s offensive ability, so he tried to take off and tried to block it, but Naruto didn''t move at all. As Kawada took off, he changed hands and passed the ball to Rukawa Kaede.


    Kaede Rukawa made another pass and then quickly made a short breakthrough.Zebei was deceived by Rukawa''s false pass. He moved a little slower and was wiped away by Rukawa like a whirlwind, but he turned around quickly and reached the basket.


    With Zebei''s quick return to defense, Rukawa casually threw the basketball in his hand.


    The basketball flies high, because only such an abnormally high basketball can escape Zebei''s block. Such a ball cannot be an offense at all!


    "Pass?!"


    Zebei was taken aback, and now Rukawa was his real pass this time, and there was only one person in Xiangbei who could receive such a high pass!


    boom!


    The King of the Mountain¡¯s Daikin just landed just now, because just now he barely took off when his center of gravity was unstable, which puts a heavy burden on the muscles. Now it is impossible to take off twice, and in an instant, Kawada¡¯s eyes saw The damn red figure rising from the ground.


    Naruto jumped off the ground, showing its monster-like explosive power, Naruto''s jumping ability, looking at the world''s top level, and how can Naruto not play such an advantage?!


    Even if he jumps on the spot, Naruto''s jump height is more than one meter, coupled with strong waist and abdomen strength, Naruto can make a perfect suspension without a run-up.


    Naruto grabbed the basketball in mid-air with one hand, twisted his waist slightly, and moved his body toward the basket, and then slammed the basketball into the basket with all his strength!


    Huh!!


    The basketball hoop made a huge roar and once again encountered the baptism of the strange power of the Xiangbei monster!


    And the bigger problem is that under Naruto, Kawada''s face was red with irritation and shame. Did he think that the first center of college Kawada Masashi actually encountered a first-year player riding a buckle?!


    It happened that the man didn''t mean to respect the predecessor at all. After landing, he let out a wild beast roar.


    "Oh!!"


    Chapter 255-The Contest of Point Guards


    For Naruto, it is not too difficult to want to ride a buckle-like inside player, but Kawada is not an ordinary person, he is the number one center forward in college!


    To be able to successfully stage such a wonderful scene as Kaku Hetian in this vital game is really Naruto¡¯s back-up singles destroying Hetian¡¯s center of gravity, Rukawa¡¯s quick return is very sharp, and Naruto¡¯s explosiveness Leaping power is just a coincidence created by the combination of the three.

 1810 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1810

    This kind of coincidental drama is like Chimu overwhelming Zebei''s throwing shots when he stayed together. Unless there is a lot of luck, it is absolutely difficult to copy!But it doesn¡¯t matter whether it can be copied or not. Not so many spectators all have this level of basketball smell. What their eyes see is just the No. 10 kid from Xiangbei, riding on their first center, Hetian. , That''s it!


    "Sakuragi! You are so amazing!"


    There was a clear cheering sound from the audience, Naruto turned his head and saw his sister Haruko Akagi who was not similar in appearance to Captain Xiangbei King Kong.Haruko now has all his thoughts on Naruto''s body. Seeing Naruto''s power in this game, he rides on Kawada. His heart is beating with joy, and he doesn''t care about the usual restraint, and loudly cheers on Naruto. .


    Naruto shook his hand in the direction where Haruko was, then ignored the gloomy look on the gorilla''s face, and turned to look at Kawada whose face was still red.


    "Although there are far fewer people cheering for me than Kawada, it feels really good to have cute girls cheering. It really is a world to look at."


    Naruto¡¯s face, to be honest, is indeed a little different from Rukawa Xiaobai, plus a weird red hair, but without the old-fashioned airplane head, take a good look. Naruto is also a handsome guy, and the same is true on the court. , And Naruto has an absolute advantage compared to the main center of the mountain king.


    Mitsui made a deliberate circle, passing in front of Kawada.


    "I have never seen a player uglier than Kawada..."


    With Kawada''s self-esteem, he actually encountered a first-year player riding a button during the game. I don''t know how much Kawada will feel. Coupled with the continuous blows of Naruto and Mitsui on his appearance, Kawada''s mood is even more depressed.


    Fukatsu did not attack, but ran to Kawada and patted his broad shoulder.


    "Hetian, don''t care!"


    Whenever, stabilize the mood of teammates and avoid the psychological influence of teammates, this role always belongs to Fukatsu Kazusei.


    He Tian took a few deep breaths to calm his mood, and then nodded towards Shenjin, and ran towards the Xiangbei half.Because of the continuous excitement of Naruto''s game so far, Kawada did have a lot of anger.


    Even a professional player who has played for more than ten or twenty years will have a fever on the court. On the professional court, fighting and throwing away are common things. In comparison, Kawada is only depressed in his heart. What to vent, this is pretty good.


    Even if it¡¯s the famously problematic children¡¯s army, Toyotama High School in Osaka, compared to the real problematic children¡¯s army Pistons in the league, it¡¯s really insignificant, playing black hands, spraying trash, and even elbows. This kind of thing is normal on the professional court, even if it is an ace killer, his approach is not worthwhile in the professional world.


    Although Kawada looks rough in appearance, he is actually just a teenage high school student. Compared to real old bastards like Naruto, he is too simple. On the court, even Kawada feels depressed, but It will not make any extraordinary moves.


    After all, this is only the Japanese high school league, not the professional football world. It is much cleaner. Compared with the outcome of the game, player morality is more important. Fighting here is almost equivalent to destruction; although The basketball world is much cleaner than the football world, but the NBA is a commercial game after all, and it¡¯s good to know the truth about it.


    17:13


    Most spectators do not have the complex minds of Naruto, all they see is the simplest and most direct picture on the court.


    Hetian encountered the riding buckle in Xiangbei No. 10?!


    Naruto''s dunk just now is almost the same as Carter''s death dunk at the Olympics.With his amazing explosive power, coupled with the fact that Kawada had just landed, his center of gravity was unstable, and he was not completely standing upright. Naruto almost completely rode Kawada''s shoulder to complete this amazing dunk!


    Although Kawada''s height is only 194 cm, this height is not very good in the NBA, and even if he wants to be an inside player in the current league, even a small forward is basically impossible, but it is also impossible to ride a player of this size. A major event that is enough to be reported in the news, and this is not the United States, it is just a stadium for Japanese high school basketball!But if you count it, even Carter, one of the greatest dunks in NBA history, can only be regarded as Naruto''s "junior" in terms of the death button.


    The whole arena was silent for a while because of Naruto''s outrageous riding buckle just now, and then a noisy discussion broke out. This time, the target of their discussion is no longer the Shanwang player!


    However, it is understandable that being able to stage such a wonderful dunk in the first year will not be overlooked wherever he goes!


    Compared to the fans of Shan Wang, the''friends from the same hometown'' from Kanagawa accepted Naruto''s dunk quickly.After all, in the Xianghai battle, Naruto was not at all polite. He actually flew directly over Gongyi¡¯s head, staged a death dunk, and directly smashed the backboard. Naruto¡¯s dunk at the time was really amazing. Now, for the Kanagawa fellows. Say, it''s just a side dish!


    This side dish of Naruto should be enough to cause psychological pressure on all Sanno players except Fukatsu. Of course, this is just one step in Naruto''s continuous stimulation of Sanno players'' plan.


    Sanno won''t be defeated directly by a single ball, because they have a reliable captain Fukatsu Kazunori!


    Even Fukatsu has to admit that Naruto¡¯s slam dunk just now was very beautiful. From the perspective of a senior and a player with a national reputation, Naruto¡¯s slam dunk has both strength and technique, compared to Naito¡¯s pure slam dunk. Naruto¡¯s slam dunk is obviously more powerful in terms of power bombing, and what Fukatsu really sees is Naruto¡¯s grasp of the timing and rhythm of the attack!


    Although it was both sides of the game, Fukatsu had to admit in his heart that the top high school students in Japan nowadays no longer belong to their Sanwang. However, they have no concept of the Sanwang at all.


    While watching the defense of the Xiangbei players, Shenjin did not sigh in his heart.


    Xiangbei''s strength is indeed getting stronger and stronger, which can be seen from their defensive movement.Xiangbei¡¯s defense is of course not comparable to that of Shan Wang. After all, this is a short-term team that cannot make up for the shortcomings. However, the individual defensive abilities of Xiangbei players have all been greatly enhanced. In terms of rotation, Xiangbei is not enough. But there is one person who has obviously overstepped this point, of course this person is Naruto!


    With his super athletic ability, Naruto has been running around from the beginning of the first half, covering almost the entire court. Basically, as long as he doesn''t turn around after catching the ball and shooting, Naruto has a way to defend quickly. At this level, the physical strength of the bottomless pit, explosive speed and excellent instant reaction ability are all indispensable.


    While Fukatsu was still thinking about the offensive options, a hand silently leaned towards Fukatsu''s basketball.


    Although Miyagi does not ask for merit, if he is allowed to seize the opportunity, he will definitely make an instant shot, and the person in front of him is the top point guard Fukatsu Kazusei, just like Akagi is always the first The center has the same obsession, Miyagi will not give up the opportunity to become the first point guard.


    If you change other point guards, even if it¡¯s the kind of point guard that is not too bad, if you encounter Miyagi¡¯s quick steals, you will have to continue to suffer. It is because Miyagi¡¯s chassis is too low and the activation is too fast, although at height The upper hand is not dominant, but under the guidance of Naruto and Anzai coaches, Miyagi has exerted his speed and flexibility advantages to the limit, which has become his sharpest weapon.


    However, Fukatsu was still Fukatsu. Although it didn''t seem to be brilliant on the surface, Fukatsu responded immediately when Miyagi made a steal. He turned around quickly and avoided Miyagi''s steal, and at the same time wanted to kill Xiangbei basket. Go, take the initiative to attract Naruto''s up defense.


    Fukatsu''s tactic was well thought out, but he couldn''t implement it, because he just dazzled, and the short No. 7 player had once again intercepted them.


    "How can that little man No. 7 be so fast?!"


    "That little guy is a point guard, and it''s normal to be fast."


    "But is it normal to be faster than Shenjin? Aside from that small man, it seems that the only one who can defend Shenjin is the Mu Shen from Hainan."


    Part of the noisy voice in the audience was refined by Miyagi. To be precise, I heard a part about myself. Hearing that the audience put him alongside Amu, Miyagi, who was still in a young and vigorous age, couldn''t help showing pride. look.


    It was indeed dangerous at that moment. Miyagi failed to steal and gave Fukajin a chance to break through, but Miyagi also immediately displayed his record of the number one round trip in Xiangbei, unexpectedly returning to defense in an instant, faster than Fukajin''s breakthrough speed.


    Fukatsu wants to keep his position as the first point guard and at the same time lead the mountain king to victory; while Miyagi wants to dominate the country with his teammates, and at the same time has huge ambitions for the position of the first point guard. It''s impossible to be merciful at all.


    "Shenjin, if you have the ability, let''s decide the outcome!"


    Chapter 256-Miyagi''s Counterattack


    Although Miyagi has ideas to influence Fukatsu, he is definitely ambitious if he wants to become the number one point guard in the country!


    Kanagawa has always had no shortage of strong point guards. The Kanagawa Gemini combination of Kenji Fujima and Shinichi Maki is self-evident. With the combination of Amu and Fujima, when it comes to comprehensive strength, I am afraid it will be slightly Above Sanno''s Fukatsu and Matsumoto duo.


    In order to get a chance to conquer the whole country, Lingnan asked Xiandao to switch to point guard, so that the four strong Kanagawa teams each have a national-level super point guard!


    A good point guard is not only able to exert the strongest attacking firepower of his teammates, but also able to control the rhythm of both sides.In this regard, the four major Kanagawa point guards, and even Fukatsu, who has the top point guard in college, cannot be said to be perfect. After all, they are just high school students.


    In fact, Miyagi''s level is definitely high enough to be ranked first in the country, but because of the relationship between height and weight, Miyagi''s personal offensive and defensive capabilities are not easy to show.Among Kanagawa''s point guards, if the cameo point guard of Sendo doesn''t make calculations, among the remaining three point guards, it is actually difficult to tell who is the strongest.


    Miyagi is good at flexible footwork, breaking fast, sharp steals, and has a beautiful three-pointer, but the disadvantage is that he is tall, 169 cm, even at the point guard position, after all, he is a bit shorter; Fujima has a flexible footwork. , Has a three-point fast shooting stunt, good at grasping the offensive rhythm, but the play is soft, not very good at physical confrontation; Amu, his personal offensive ability ranks first among all point guards in the country, physically strong, and ordinary inside players Unable to withstand his impact, he has a very strong fouling ability, but the disadvantage is that he can''t shoot three-pointers, and the rhythm is too fast, and he is not as good as Fujima for the offensive rhythm!


    Kanagawa does not lack the talents of point guards. Although Miyagi is enough to be listed as the top point guard in the country, even in Kanagawa, Miyagi is not the most well-deserved point guard!


    But it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as it is here and on this court, defeating Sanwang¡¯s captain Kazunari Fukatsu, Miyagi can justifiably claim to be the first point guard. Such a huge glory stimulates Miyagi¡¯s ambitions. .


    Shen Jin pursed his lips, not responding to Miyagi''s provocation.


    To be honest, of course Fukatsu can''t completely care about the name of his first point guard. Even if he is calm and calm, he is only a third-year student in high school. He wants him to be like those old people. The state of seeking is simply a delusion!


    Fukatsu glanced at Miyagi secretly, and his dribbling became more careful.


    Shenjin never underestimated any opponents, and he also knew that the boy in front of him who was shorter than him by more than 10 cm was almost not as difficult as Mu Shen!


    Amu has a monster body that is difficult for a point guard to match, so it caused a lot of trouble to Fukajin in the national competition last year. After all, Fukatsu''s physique can hardly withstand the impact of Amu, but Miyagi is a completely different type.


    Although Fukatsu himself is not good at physical confrontation, the physical gap between him and Miyagi is not small. The gap of more than 10 cm is still a bit bigger. It is not too difficult for Fukatsu to shoot long distances under Miyagi''s defense, but Miyagi It also gave full play to its own advantages, and its first start speed, even if you look at the entire mountain king, no one can say that it can beat Miyagi!


    Miyagi''s speed is too fast and the steals are too sharp, so he is very threatening.The steal just now was replaced by a point guard outside of Shenjin. Even Matsumoto had already lost possession of the ball, giving Xiangbei a chance to attack.

 1811 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1811

    Composure has always been Shenjin''s greatest strength. Even if the mountain king needs to chase points, he does not appear arrogant or rash, and is very calm.


    After dribbling a few times, Fukatsu suddenly carried Miyagi and forced a squeeze inside!


    It is not a simple matter for a short, flexible man like Miyagi to really break through him with speed and skill.Zebei can do it, but Shenjin is afraid not. Since Shenjin has a physical advantage, she would be an idiot if she didn''t play out!


    Take advantage of your own strengths, and attack the enemy''s shortness!


    This in itself is the rule of competitive sports!


    Miyagi¡¯s power is not as good as Fukatsu, so she has suffered continuously under Fukatsu. The fans of Sanno seem to be rejuvenated by Fukatsu¡¯s actions. The spirit that was shocked by Naruto¡¯s death button just now becomes high and tidy. Cheer Shenjin uniformly.


    Under Fukatsu''s powerful breakthrough, Miyagi seemed unable to defend. When Fukatsu was about to easily enter the basket to score, Miyagi suddenly took a step back, then lowered the center of gravity, aimed at Fukatsu''s basketball, ready to steal at any time. !


    Under Fukatsu''s strong breakthrough, Miyagi didn''t use her strength to resist Fukatsu''s squeeze, but instead took the initiative to distance herself from Fukatsu while using his flexible skills to interfere with Fukatsu''s breakthrough!


    Miyagi knows his level. In terms of strength, he may not lose to someone who is taller than him, such as planting grass or cross-country, but the difference in size between him and Fukatsu is still a bit larger. If Fukatsu intentionally uses power to attack Miya. For the castle, Miyagi will definitely suffer, so he will take the initiative to distance himself from Fukatsu and use her speed and flexibility to fight Fukatsu!


    This method is similar to Mitsui''s original method of defending Amu. Because he couldn''t resist Amu''s monster in strength, Mitsui actively sought changes and used his mastery of rhythm to limit Amu''s invincible breakthrough.


    Miyagi couldn''t master the rhythm to the same level as Mitsui, while Fukatsu''s rhythm control was better than Amu, but his power was not as good as Amu.However, Miyagi is also getting smarter and smarter, keeping a distance from Fukatsu. In the case that Fukatsu cannot easily shoot, she also gives full play to her flexible advantage, making Fukatsu''s actions to break through or directly attack the basket. Awkward outside.


    Miyagi knew that he couldn''t completely defend against Captain Sanno, but he didn''t have that kind of excessive demands. He just did his own thing well. Even if Fukatsu could score, Miyagi would have to make him uncomfortable!


    Miyagi has given full play to his strength on the court. Even if his height and weight are second to Fukatsu, his reputation in the national competition is incomparable with Fukatsu, but he is also a super point guard at the national level. Fukatsu Isn''t able to beat the whole audience?!


    Can''t be guarded for a lifetime, can''t it be guarded for a while?!


    Miyagi suddenly changed his defensive tactics and strengthened his defensive strength. Fukatsu was extremely uncomfortable with a completely different defensive strategy from when he was staying together. His dribbling movements were also twisted, and the ball was almost stolen by Miyagi on two occasions. Fortunately, he was saved.


    Huh!


    With his height advantage, Fukatsu directly attacked the basket and shot from the middle distance, which is not difficult for Captain Sanno.


    17:15


    With Fukatsu''s precise shooting, Shan Wang caught up with 2 points, but was still one goal behind.


    Fukatsu calmly looked at Miyagi, and provoked, "You have to challenge the position of the first point guard. Is that kind of strength?"


    Although Fukajin himself is very calm and ignores the provocations of other players, there is no conflict between this and Fukatsu provoking other players.Using language to stimulate the opposing player''s psychology to create a situation that is beneficial to one''s own side is a normal thing in itself. As long as you don''t deliberately delay the game, the referee can''t blow them.


    Miyagi, who was lifting his jersey and wiping his sweat, was taken aback, then looked at Captain Sano''s calm face and grinned.


    "You are really good, Shenjin, but only 2 points."


    By 2 points, Shan Wang is still behind.


    Shen Jin pursed his lips. Although Miyagi complimented him face-to-face, he didn''t even feel the slightest joy.Although Fukatsu scored with his height advantage, his rhythm was messed up by Miyagi''s defensive strategy just now. Although he scored, Fukatsu''s heart had faintly started to feel irritable.


    After all, it''s just a high school student...


    When it was Xiangbei''s turn to attack, there was no need for Miyagi to say anything, other players immediately started to act, giving Miyagi a chance to attack.


    Although the small man Miyagi is not conspicuous on the court, he has strong self-esteem. His ambition to become the first point guard has never disappeared. Now Fukatsu has been so provocative. If he doesn''t respond, he still Is Xiangbei''s main point guard?


    Resignation and tolerance, but it has not been the style of Xiangbei!


    Naruto made a tactical gesture towards Rukawa and Mitsui. Rukawa and Mitsui immediately ran to both sides of the three-point line, attracting Sawakita and Matsumoto to the defense together, giving Miyagi a breakthrough opportunity and route.


    Naruto also took the initiative to bluff, because of his strong offensive ability, Kawada also had to defend together, the line was empty for a while, only Akagi and Nobe were left!


    Some discerning fans should understand that Xiangbei¡¯s tactics are simply wrong with him, because the three-point shooter that Xiangbei has is too exaggerated. There are only four people on the court. If the deputy captain Mu Muzu has five people, even if it is. Fengyu and Undefeated Mountain King, who are best at offense, cannot match Xiangbei.


    Because Xiangbei is sitting on a luxurious group of three-point shooters, when they open the defense, even the mountain king has to follow the defense, which also caused the interior defense to be empty, but they have no way!


    Miyagi reduced the center of gravity to the lowest, and the breathing rate gradually began to become dignified, and then, like a sharp bayonet, he shot!


    Chapter Two Hundred and Five


    Miyagi''s breakthrough speed is the highest in the country, which is actually a thing that has been recognized in the dark.


    In fact, top players like Naruto, Amu, Zebei, and Xiandao, the speed of 100 meters is actually not much different. They are all around 11 seconds, and there is not much difference, even if Mitsui¡¯s knees in middle school The old injury, the speed has not been restored to the fastest time, but it is only a little more than 11 seconds per 100 meters. According to the length of the basketball court, it is only one step or two steps away from running. This gap is not big. On the court, there are obvious speed disadvantages, only Akagi and Nobei!


    Among these people, Naruto is the fastest in the 100 meters, and the gap between the others is not big and can basically be ignored, but if it really talks about the start speed of the first step, it is definitely Miyagi Ryoda who is proud of the crowd!


    Although Naruto is fast, he is definitely better than Miyagi in terms of physical fitness, but his tonnage is relatively large after all, and the weight of more than 90 kg is definitely not light. Because of inertia, his first step is to start speed. Still slower than the short Miyagi.


    Miyagi''s weight is small, and his leg muscles are explosive. With the targeted guidance of coach Anzai, his speed advantage is maximized.


    Small men like Miyagi must run continuously if they want to survive on the court. Basketball is not a sport of standing up. For small players, when they stand still, their height is disadvantageous. Will be revealed to the maximum.


    Miyagi faced the defense of Captain Sanno and already showed his breakthrough speed which is the best in Kanagawa!


    Fukatsu knows exactly how sharp this little man''s breakthrough is, and how dare he make any carelessness. If he underestimates his opponent on the court, Fukatsu is afraid he will be embarrassed to be the captain of the mountain king again.


    Miyagi''s first step started quickly, and the audience couldn''t find anyone who could surpass him!


    However, Fukajin also has advantages, richer competition experience, and excellent wingspan and height.


    Fukatsu''s arms spread out to intercept Miyagi''s breakthrough. Because his height and arm span are all dominant, the route of Miyagi''s breakthrough will obviously be''extended'' because of this, and because of the height advantage of more than 10 cm, Miyagi will not be in Fukatsu. Long shots in front of you, unless you seize a good opportunity.


    With the cheers and encouragement of countless audiences, Fukatsu blocked Miyagi''s desire to break through.


    Miyagi was not discouraged in the face of the pressure of the mountain whirring and tsunami, and immediately harvested the autumn quickly, while showing a beautiful and flexible dribbling technique!


    Da Da Da Da...


    ''It''s so low!''


    Shenjin couldn''t help but said in his heart that he was not mocking Miyagi''s height, but admiring Miyagi''s dribbling skills.


    Because of altitude restrictions, Miyagi can only play''ground combat'' in this life. He also knows his weaknesses well, so Miyagi has worked hard to practice his dribbling skills under the guidance of coach Anzai!


    Generally speaking, in terms of height alone, the lower the dribble, the less likely it is to be stolen, but the relative difficulty is also greater, because if the dribble height is too low, the rebound of the basketball may not be enough. The rhythm of the ball will also be destroyed, so of course the right to the ball cannot be mastered!


    When a player wants to break through, the height of the dribble will be minimized. This situation can prevent the defending player from stealing the ball at the moment of the breakthrough. At the same time, lowering the center of gravity is also conducive to instant acceleration!


    Because of his short stature, Miyagi has a natural advantage in this regard.Although Fukatsu is good at lowering his center of gravity when defending in order to steal at any time, his height is more than 10 centimeters higher than Miyagi after all. In terms of dribbling height, Miyagi still has the advantage!


    The basketball jumps quickly under Miyagi''s hands. Such ultra-low-altitude fast dribbling is a test for Miyagi¡¯s sense of the ball and wrist strength. After all, it is now in the game. He can''t stare at the basketball to dribble. Otherwise, In the blink of an eye, Fukatsu will definitely make a move immediately. For this opponent who bears the name of the first point guard, Miyagi has not spent much time studying it, of course she knows Fukatsu''s stealing skills are great.


    Miyagi''s dribble height is too low, and very stable, even Fukatsu dare not rush to shoot.After Miyagi dribbled the ball quickly, with a light turn of the wrist, the basketball bounced off the ground and handed it to Miyagi''s left hand.


    Fukatsu moved to the left with Miyagi''s movements, although the speed was slightly slower than Miyagi, but the difference was not obvious, and Fukatsu had the advantage of wingspan after all, which caused considerable defensive pressure on Miyagi.


    Miyagi''s eyes were staring at Kazunari Fukatsu in front of him like a falcon. He definitely does not lack the ambition to defeat Fukatsu. This ambition will also turn into Miyagi''s desire to win on the court.Miyagi and Fukatsu looked at each other, but the movement of the body was not a breakthrough, but a pass!


    Miyagi''s passing shots are fast, and because he is a point guard from the beginning, the angle of the pass is very accurate!

 1812 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1812

    Fukatsu was originally paying attention to Miyagi''s movements, his eyes shifted unconsciously to follow the basketball. It was the moment when Miyagi shook his mind slightly, Miyagi immediately turned around and started!


    With his excellent turning speed, Miyagi instantly wiped the Sanno captain Kazunari Fukatsu, and at the same time, Mitsui, who had just received the ball, immediately passed the ball to Naruto inside.


    Naruto''s athletic ability is above Kawada, and Mitsui''s experience is above Matsumoto. It is almost impossible for the two of them to stop Mitsui from passing the ball to Naruto.After Naruto received Mitsui''s pass, Miyagi had already wiped Fukatsu forcibly!


    Fukatsu was a bit slower before, and the timing of starting was a little behind Miyagi.Miyagi''s activation speed itself was above Fukatsu, and now she stepped quickly, with short and flexible skills, abruptly got out of Fukatsu''s tight defense and rushed into the inside of the mountain king.


    Naruto had already ran to the high position just now. After Miyagi wiped Fukatsu, what he saw was Naruto holding the ball, and immediately opened his hands and made the posture for the ball!


    Today, Xiangbei¡¯s five-man lineup all possesses superb offensive abilities. Whether it is inside or outside, they are the best in the country. Therefore, in previous games, Xiangbei can win without Miyagi showing too much scoring ability. Now, it is rare for Miyagi to take the initiative to attack, and Naruto will certainly not refuse.


    After receiving Naruto''s pass, Miyagi immediately jumped up and raised his hands, without any pause.


    Fukatsu chased and defended behind Miyagi, and immediately took off, trying to block Miyagi''s projection with his height.


    For Fukatsu, it doesn¡¯t matter if he loses one or two goals in a heads-up duel. After all, he and Zebei have completely different personalities, but now Shanwang is in the stage of lagging behind and he has been beaten by Xiangbei and has been unable to turn over. As the captain of the mountain king , Fukatsu certainly can''t let Miyagi score easily.


    It''s just that Shenjin was in the air, only to find that Miyagi''s body actually leaned towards him.


    ''Oops!''


    Fukatsu felt fooled, but it was too late.Unless he has the power of a monster like Naruto''s waist and abdomen, and staged a big shift of the lever in the air, he may be able to avoid Miyagi, but in a hurry, Fukatsu is absolutely impossible to do this, and can only hit Miyagi''s. Body.


    Miyagi''s body leaned back, making it clear that his attack was intentional, and that he wanted to take the initiative to create a foul by Captain Fukatsu Kazushin!


    beep!


    The referee''s whistle came very timely, which made Miyagi feel very pleasing, and at the same time projected the basketball in the air.


    Huh!Hit accurately!


    "White No. 4, pushing the foul, the score is counted, and an extra free kick!"


    The referee calmly announced the result of his penalty. Although there is a situation called a star whistle for a famous player like Fukajin, it was also in some ambiguity. In the defense just now, Fukajin had obviously hit Regarding Miyagi, the referee will not favor Fukatsu no matter what.


    Fukatsu raised his hand, helplessly receiving his first foul.


    Although the referee could also see that Miyagi was deliberate, in any case, Fukatsu''s foul was already a fact and could not be changed.To say that the force of the impact just now was not great, because it was Miyagi who took the initiative to lean towards Fukatsu. Fukatsu wanted to avoid Miyagi, of course he would not deliberately hit him hard, so Miyagi did not lose his balance in mid-air. , In order to make a stable hit and successfully foul Shenjin.


    Domoto Goro looked at the small point guard in Xiangbei, frowned, and immediately stretched.


    Now the game has just begun, and it''s just a foul, so don''t care too much. With Shenjin''s psychological quality, you won''t be affected by a foul.


    Domoto Goro was right. Although Fukatsu was a little depressed about Miyagi''s foul, he recovered as soon as he turned his face, and his expression became calm and composed again, as if there was no mood swing.Shenjin''s stable mood is the most reliable Dinghai Shenzhen from the mountain king.


    Miyagi stepped to the free throw line and glanced at Fukatsu, who had calmed down in the blink of an eye.


    ''It''s a terrible psychological quality, Fukatsu Kazusei...''


    Miyagi thought about something in his heart, but he quickly eliminated those thoughts. After taking a deep breath, he aimed at the basket and shot the basketball in his hand.


    when!Huh!


    Although a little reluctant, the basketball eventually got into the rim, and Miyagi succeeded in playing 2+1 on Fukatsu!


    At 20:15, Xiangbei once again faintly opened up the points difference. In the match with the undefeated mountain king, they seemed to have been taking the initiative, pressing the mountain king ~ unable to turn over under them.


    In the stands, the handsome and elegant Fujima held his arms, and his expression flashed clearly.


    "Amu, it seems that Miyagi has not only learned my three-point shot."


    Chapter 258-Key Strike, Miyagi Long Shot


    It is difficult to survive on the court for a long time with one trick, and this is the same no matter what kind of player.


    Even with a perverted body like Mori Shigehiro, it is basically impossible to dominate the world on the basketball court with one move.Miyagi is very aware of his strengths and weaknesses. In order to become the number one point guard in the country, he has also learned a lot from the two superb point guards, Amu and Fujima.


    Not only learned Fujizen''s fast three-point shooting stunt, but also learned Amu''s foul-making technique.


    "Cut, that little one..."


    Boom!


    "To shut up!"


    The little monkey in Hainan was just about to make some unassuming arguments, and as a result, he was punched on the head by A Mu, and at the same time he made a sound of reprimand.Although after this national competition, both Qingtian and Ah Shen have grown up, some things will not change in a short time after all. Qing Tian cannot change his nonsense personality, and A Mu, also Always be the black-faced god who taught Qingtian.


    After Amu habitually taught Qingtian, he continued to watch the stadium.


    "Boy Miyagi, when did I even learn my tricks?"


    The little monkey has no right to speak here, and Amu has already recognized this opening. Miyagi learned from him the foul action that Miyagi had just made.


    Although Miyagi¡¯s physique is not comparable to that of Amu, Miyagi¡¯s movements and rhythms just now are very similar to those of Amu, but there is a slight difference in physical confrontation. For a kid of Kiyota¡¯s level, I still can¡¯t see the high-end thing of rhythm control, but Amu and Fujima can understand at a glance. They all know that after the baptism of the national competition, Miyagi may truly grow into a super rival that can rival them. Point guard!


    Miyagi does not lack strength. In terms of strength, he is the best in the country. Even Amu or Fujima can''t completely prevent this little man from death, but he lacks courage.It''s like Amu''s style of standing on the court and even controlling the court.


    But there is no way. After all, Miyagi is only a second-year player. Although the deputy captain Mu Mu is not very bold, there is after all the real captain Akagi and Mitsui, an old man.


    Miyagi is inferior to Amu and Fujima in spirit. There is no way. Actually, look at the second-year players of Hainan and Xiangyang. Which one can compare with Miyagi?


    The situation in Lingnan is a bit special. Although Yuzhu is the captain, he actually ranks second in the team. The number one has always been Xiandao. But even if Xiandao was already the number one player in Lingnan before, he was also in this year''s national competition. After that, he had the kind of strong spirit to become the leader of a team.


    Miyagi does not currently have this kind of courage, but the duel with Shenjin may allow Miyagi to take this step successfully. After all, the candidate for the captain of Xiangbei next year is also very obvious.


    The strength of the other substitute players is too poor, so there is no need to consider them. Among the second-year players in Xiangbei, the only ones with strength are Miyagi and Naito.Although Naito is tall and has abnormal physical fitness, he is still a newcomer from a technical point of view, and he transferred to Xiangbei this year. In any case, the captain of Xiangbei next year cannot be Naito Tetsuya. , Then of course Miyagi is the only candidate.


    Through the tempering of the national competition, Miyagi will grow into a captain who can take on the important task of Xiangbei, and will lead Xiangbei to continue to conquer the country next year. This is in a sense more important than the victory and defeat of the match with the mountain king.


    Because both Amu and Fujima have cultivated their own successors, they are also very clear about this.Of course, they did not talk about the candidate for the next captain in Xiangbei, because in Xiangbei''s current first grade, this candidate does not need to be considered.


    Offensive and defensive conversion, Sanwang attack!


    Although Fukatsu was considered Miyagi''s way in the attack and defense just now, he gave him a 2+1 for nothing, but his popularity is definitely not comparable to that of Miyagi today. Moreover, on the basketball court, he was beaten. It''s normal to score a goal. Even if Miyagi''s attack was really beautiful, it was only a goal!No one would think that Miyagi had defeated Kazunari Fukatsu just because of that goal.


    Among the shouts of countless supporters, Sanno was clearly in the''home court''. Although Hiroshima was fair to both Shohoku and Akita from Kanagawa, Shohoku had no choice but to''be away.''


    Fukajin''s face was condensed, and his calmness remained unchanged. From his face, he couldn''t see the embarrassment and irritation of being beaten by Miyagi 2+1 just now, only calmness!


    On the court, a player like Fukatsu who can stay calm at any time is the most terrifying, because you don¡¯t know when he will suddenly bite you and make you blood flow. In contrast, Naito¡¯s attack is straightforward. On the contrary, the big man is much easier to deal with.


    Miyagi pursed his mouth, carefully paying attention to all Fukatsu''s actions, while adjusting his breathing rate.


    Although he deliberately provoked Shenjin like that before, he knew very well that his face was calm and he couldn''t say how handsome he was. Captain Mountain King wasn''t someone who only had qualifications.


    When Miyagi was guarding carefully, Fukatsu suddenly moved.


    In all fairness, Fukatsu''s breakthrough is not as fast as Miyagi''s, nor is it a violent breakthrough like Amu''s heavy tank. Fukatsu''s breakthrough style is similar to Fujima''s, and generally avoids physical confrontation. After all, he is not too much. Strong, and the mastery of rhythm, Fukatsu is even higher than Miyagi and Amu today.

 1813 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1813

    Fukatsu deliberately used his body to hit Miyagi when he was sideways and strong, creating an advantage with his physical condition.


    When Miyagi was moving fast, he was hit by Fukatsu''s body, and her footsteps were a bit chaotic. Although the speed was fast enough, she still couldn''t keep up with Fukatsu''s footsteps in the chaotic situation, and Fukatsu faintly created an advantage.


    Because Naruto and Akagi exist on the inside line, Fukatsu did not go too far into the inside line, so as not to encounter the tall defenses of Naruto and Akagi. If it is only Akagi alone, it will be fine, but Fukatsu knows the Xiangbei 10 Strength, so I dare not care.


    After Fukatsu made a strong breakthrough with Miyagi by virtue of his height and weight, he immediately raised his hand to project. The action of shooting and the breakthrough was extremely smooth. Obviously Fukatsu''s basic skills are very solid. For today''s high school players, except for a very few like Except for players like Zebei and Naruto, none of them will master too difficult advanced skills, and the gap is reflected in this basic skill.


    Miyagi had already followed Fukatsu to take off and wanted to block, but she ended up in mid-air, letting Fukatsu take a high jump shot with her height advantage!


    Huh!


    The mid-range jump shot is really not that difficult.


    20:17


    "It''s so beautiful!" Before Fukatsu spoke, Miyagi immediately praised Fukatsu, "It''s really the captain of the mountain king!"


    Fukatsu does have strong strength and courage. Many professional basketball coaches and even opponents have made similar comments and praises to Fukatsu, but now hearing Miyagi''s voice, Fukatsu''s mood seems more and more. It''s heavy and can''t see the joy of just scoring a goal.


    No matter how beautiful it is, it is only 2 points, and the difference is still faintly widened.


    As soon as the cheers from the audience broke out, the players from both sides rushed halfway and cut their heads. Before Shan Wang¡¯s fans gave Shenjin numerous compliments, the Xiangbei players had launched a fast-attack counterattack, and the whole team immediately rushed.


    The speed of all the members of Sh¨­hoku is very fast, but Kawada, Sawabei and Matsumoto are also fast-moving players, and they continue to put pressure on their defensive targets. It is Fukatsu, who was a little dazed by what Miyagi said earlier. A little bit, this is really a rare situation for Shenjin.


    "Sakuragi!"


    Akagi yelled Naruto''s name in this world, then waved his arm, making a long pass.


    ''Super home run?''


    Many spectators couldn''t help but come up with this idea. Akagi is tall and tall, and when he makes this long pass, his shot point is high and his strength is also great. Looking at the basketball, it seems to be thrown directly into the audience.


    Akagi has no choice when passing the ball, because Miyagi is too short, if the pass is too low, Fukatsu will intercept it directly, and if the pass is too high, Miyagi himself may not be able to receive the pass, so He can only pass the ball to Naruto, who believes in the jumping ability of the red hair on the team.


    "Drink!"


    Naruto''s sharp roar exploded on the court, and his strong body leaped into the air. With monster-level jumping ability, he took Akagi''s obviously high pass into his palm.


    Mountain King¡¯s fans instantly lost their voices collectively, even if many of them are professional fans, there is no shortage of outstanding''masters'', but players who can receive such high passes, they are afraid they have never seen it in their entire life. , And that talent is only the first grade!


    Naruto suppressed Kawada with an explosive jump. After receiving the pass that was a little too high, after landing, he immediately passed the ball to Miyagi, who had reached the three-point line.


    Miyagi received the pass from Naruto, Fukatsu was one step behind him, and in front of Miyagi was Sanno''s basket.


    Miyagi did not miss this rare opportunity to attack. Before Fukatsu fell back to defense, he immediately jumped up, assisted with his left hand, and pushed the ball with his right hand.


    Huh!


    One can be said to be a coincidence, but what about the two?


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty-Nine-Aiming, Siege of Shenjin


    "Haha, Miyagi-san is doing well today."


    In the Xiangbei rest area, the old man who was always so calm and indifferent smiled and praised, and then began to study the tea cup in his hand again.


    After a 2+1, it was an accurate three-point long shot. It was able to successfully attack twice in a match with the mountain king Fukatsu Kazunori. Although it was not enough to silence the audience, it could also make them. Face up to the strength of the North Hunan point guard.


    Miyagi and Naruto high-five to celebrate, and he is of course exulting to be able to score 6 consecutive points in front of Fukatsu.


    Xiangbei¡¯s main point guard today¡¯s play style is different from usual. Compared to the past play style of organizing and mobilizing teammates¡¯ firepower, Miyagi has already demonstrated his offensive ability at this time today. In front of the college¡¯s first point guard, he The same performance is excellent, but in Miyagi''s current state, it is not impossible to use him as an attack arrow.


    Although the point guard is the brain center of a team, the Xiangbei team is really special. In addition to Miyagi, Naruto and Mitsui can also perform well in the organization and scheduling, so even without Miyagi¡¯s organizational ability , It will not have much impact on Xiangbei. Relatively, when Naruto and Mitsui assume the organizational task, the light that Miyagi originally hidden under the people of Xiangbei can be completely revealed.


    At 23:17, the points difference began to expand again.


    Fukatsu''s brows frowned slightly. After all, he had the title of No. 1 in college. It was a lie to say that she didn''t care at all. With Fukatsu''s inner arrogance, he was beaten twice in a row by Miyagi, who had lowered his first grade. To make three points, a second-year player actually scored six points twice in Fukajin''s hands. Fukajin is absolutely impossible to have no grudges, but this kind of depressing thought is suppressed by Fukajin''s reason.


    The victory of the mountain king is the most important!


    As for how far Shenjin''s rationality can be, it is hard to say.


    Naruto, Mitsui and Miyagi, the trio of children with the Xiangbei problem formed by these three guys, when they high-five each other to celebrate the scoring just now, they met each other''s eyes, and they couldn''t see any kindness.


    ''I''m really sorry, our key target is Shenjin!''


    Fukajin''s position in the mountain king is absolutely unshakable. Once this pin has a problem, even if other players can exert super-level strength, it will be of no use. Fukajin''s role in the mountain king is irreplaceable.


    As for Zebei, that guy¡¯s offensive firepower is indeed a big problem, but this is not the time to deal with him, and once Zebei starts to show his offensive firepower, his weakness is completely exposed, which is the number one. The death of high school students!


    The three of Naruto made eye contact, and there was a negative atmosphere around them.Even Akagi and Rukawa couldn''t stand the grim smiles of the three of them who didn''t know who they were calculating, and hurried to the side to avoid being infected by the three.


    Compared with the three of Naruto, Akagi and Rukawa are really good students.


    There is no doubt that Fukatsu is the only offensive point of the mountain king.


    Although Kawada has all-round skills, because he is used to being organized and dispatched by Fukatsu, Kawada can only say that he does a good job in passing. If compared with a point guard, it is definitely not enough; Matsumoto is known as a guard. , But it''s still close to the small forward''s style of play, good at attacking but not good at organization; the wild side, don''t think about it; Zebei, it''s just delusional...


    It is for this reason that Shan Wang¡¯s players are actually full of personality. This is very similar to Xiangbei. It is the responsibility of Shenjin as the captain to manage the relationship between these problematic children and bring out the strongest strength of Shan Wang.


    When Sanwang attacked, of course Fukatsu held the ball and personally controlled the attacking rhythm.


    Xiangbei''s defensive tactics... actually can''t be regarded as tactics at all.


    It''s still the same as when the county assembly was in the first place.Although Naruto is very good at running, this kind of running can only show the greatest effect when offensive. On the defensive end, Xiangbei still has a huge loophole of insufficient tacit understanding and insufficient flexibility in rotation.


    If the Xiangbei joint defense can have the tacit understanding of Xiangyang''s level, their odds of winning this game with the mountain king, I''m afraid it will exceed 50%!


    It''s just that it won''t work after all!


    The corners of Fukatsu''s eyes are a little drooping, so it is easy to give people a feeling of inactivity, as if they will fall asleep at any time. For players who don''t know Fukatsu, it is indeed easy to be careless when they see Fukatsu for the first time. Thoughts, but Shenjin''s strength is definitely real!


    Fukatsu''s attack on this time was particularly tough!


    Relying on his body to hit Miyagi, making it difficult for the little Miyagi to maintain his defense, Fukatsu took advantage of the trend and rushed into the Xiangbei inner line!After attracting Naruto forward to make up the defense, Fukatsu was unwilling and forced to challenge Naruto''s defense. Instead, he changed hands and passed the ball to Kawada who was already in the open.


    Although Kawada looks ugly, but his skills are absolutely outstanding, after receiving Fukatsu''s second pass, he immediately turned and took off.


    Huh!


    The heavy slam dunk made the basket make a violent sound. This loud bang after the dunk eliminated the not-so-good atmosphere among the Sanno players and at the same time eliminated a little bit of anxiety in the hearts of the Sanno fans.


    23:19


    In any case, Miyagi''s consecutive 6 points are a big influence. To be honest, Fukatsu obviously did not do well in defending Miyagi twice, and even said sorry for his reputation as the first point guard.Especially during the second Xiangbei fast attack counterattack, Fukajin actually had some distractions, allowing Miyagi to play his speed and get a quick three-pointer opportunity.


    In this case, what is even more commendable is that Shenjin can still remain calm. Compared with a dull jump shot, a heavy dunk can stimulate the players'' fighting spirit and eliminate the gloomy atmosphere. The inside line is always the basis for a team to win.

 1814 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1814

    The wonderful cooperation of Fukatsu and Kawada also eliminated the anxiety in the hearts of Sanno fans, and the uniform whistles once again resounded in the air of Hiroshima.


    "Fast break!"


    The Xiangbei King Kong captain roared, and his huge voice almost suppressed the cheers of the Shan Wang fans.


    In fact, Akagi has a loud voice. After all, Sanno fans occupy the absolute number of stands. There are too many people. Even if the volume is intentionally controlled, no matter what, when it accumulates to a certain number, it will become extremely scary. , The cheers are the same.


    If he didn''t shout loudly, Akagi would not even be able to hear his own voice, let alone convey this to his teammates.


    Akagi''s loud voice sounded the horn of Xiangbei''s counterattack, and Naruto, Rukawa and Miyagi ran wildly. They were representatives of the speed flow of Xiangbei.Mitsui was slightly behind, seeming to deliberately lower his fast attack speed.


    Akagi flicked his arm and immediately passed the ball to Mitsui.


    Although Akagi and Mitsui are also old enemies, the two have quarreled n+1 times for the position of captain, but on the court, they are the best teammates with each other. No matter how they play the famous Xiangbei products, they have the heart to win. all the same.


    As soon as Mitsui received the ball, Matsumoto immediately came up.His athletic ability is stronger than Mitsui, and with the hard training of Sanwang, his physical strength is definitely above Mitsui.


    Mitsui¡¯s mouth faintly showed a ridiculous arc: ¡°Matsumoto, you can¡¯t help me!¡± Confident and arrogant, it fits Mitsui¡¯s character. Apart from being in front of Coach Anzai, this guy is an arrogant arrogant who tends to lift his tail. mad.


    Matsumoto looked attentive, but it was of no use.Although Matsumoto''s defensive ability is good, but on the defensive end, it is not as good as Lingnan''s Ikegami classmate. Among all the defensive experts Mitsui has encountered so far, Lingnan''s Ryoji classmate still maintains the first place.


    Matsumoto''s defense was still far from that of Ikegami''s sugarcandy, and ultimately failed to stop Mitsui.At this time, except Akagi and Nobe, everyone else was already in position.


    As soon as Mitsui gestured, Miyagi rushed towards Sanwang''s basket.


    Because I didn''t need to care about that basketball, the speed of Miyagi''s lightning burst out completely.Although maintaining the highest speed, Miyagi''s stamina will be overdrawn soon, but if it is just an attack, it is not unavailable.


    Miyagi''s height is too short, but this has actually achieved his agile skill, because Miyagi''s speed is too fast, and his footwork is too flexible, even if he is defended deeply, he will inevitably feel a kind of strenuous feeling.


    Naruto and Akagi desperately stuck in position, preventing the two guys Kawada and Nobe from standing directly under the basket, and forcibly pulled these two guys away from the center of the struggle.


    Now the situation has become more interesting. None of the four big men are standing under the basket. Instead, the basket has become a battlefield for two point guards.


    Mitsui did not go to see Matsumoto, and immediately gave the ball to Naruto.In terms of internal organization and scheduling, the person who did the best in Xiangbei was Naruto, which even Mitsui and Miyagi could not compare with.


    Naruto glanced at the running route of Fukatsu and Miyagi, and threw the ball high in his heart.


    All the audience in the audience saw that the little man who should be less than 170 centimeters tall took off and actually suppressed Shenjin, who was more than 10 centimeters higher than him, and received this extremely difficult pass.


    The subsequent actions should be very clear. When Miyagi''s hand touches the basketball, he should know what to do. Fukatsu originally intended to intercept, but in the end he stopped and did not force the foul.


    Huh!


    It''s not powerful, but it''s amazing to see the height of the guy hanging on the basket.


    "What a great bounce!"


    "That little guy... actually..."


    Chapter 260-The Tactics of Changing Defenses


    Slam dunk?!


    Slam dunk can be regarded as the most classic scene in basketball, otherwise there will be no so-called dunk contest.


    The NBA itself is a product of the commercialization of basketball. Many of these things have changed due to commercial participation, even the rules.In order to make the game more intense and beautiful, and to attract spectators, it is normal to modify the rules in the NBA.


    No matter how you develop your basketball skills, bombing the basket with your whole body''s strength and making the entire basket make a loud noise is the most exciting way to score!In comparison, Naruto¡¯s straight-arm jumper is more difficult to defend and almost unsolvable in the game, but for the audience, the heavy dunk is more attractive.


    With Miyagi¡¯s physique, his slam dunk is definitely not in the evaluation of the words "powerful sinking", but also because of his physique, his dunk looks like a sudden shooting star, although not It must be reproduced, but it has attracted the attention of countless viewers.


    It¡¯s natural for tall players like Naruto and Kawada to make a powerful slam dunk, but the excitement brought by the slam dunk can¡¯t catch up with the slam dunk brought by a small man like Miyagi. Surprise!


    Some professional fans who pay attention to the NBA can''t help but think of what happened in the 1986 League Dunk Contest. The potato Webber, who is only 169 cm tall like Miyagi, actually took it from the hands of Dominic Wilkins, the essence of human movies. After the title of the dunk king that year, he was awarded the shortest dunk king in the history of the league. I am afraid that this record will not be broken in the next few decades.


    At Miyagi''s level, of course, there is no way to compare with the potato that can fly around the field.Weber has a dunk record when he is only 160 cm tall. Although Miyagi is not as good as him, he can barely do it with a height of 169 cm.


    Miyagi waved his arms excitedly, even if there were not many audiences cheering for him, he still enjoyed the moment that belonged to him.


    In fact, let alone high school. Looking at the entire Japanese basketball world, the only players who are under 170 cm tall and can dunk are only Miyagi Ryota from Xiangbei. They have the speed of lightning, flexible skills, and explosive jumping. , These qualities have given Miyagi the possibility of becoming the nation''s number one point guard.


    25:19


    Snapped!


    Domoto Goro punched the palm of his left hand with his right fist, and a dull pain in his palm could help Domoto try to stay calm at this time, but the current situation is really unfavorable for Sanwang.


    The starting form of the Xiangbei players was very good, and now they have all scored. The most depressed Domoto is the 8 points that Miyagi just scored in a row.


    To score 8 points in less than 2 minutes, it takes a very good rhythm to do it, especially in front of the mountain king, it is even more commendable to be able to do this step under the defense of Fukatsu Kazusei.


    Although Domoto knew very well that Miyagi could not maintain this hurricane rhythm throughout the game, Xiangbei''s momentum is now soaring, and Miyagi''s slam dunk has pushed Xiangbei''s momentum to a peak, and the situation has become more and more unfavorable for Shanwang.


    Fukatsu has already made obvious frowning movements, and the reason is that Miyagi''s gesture of contempt from an angle that the referee can''t see makes his mood even more depressed.


    The referee is standing on the other side. From Fukatsu¡¯s look, you can probably guess what provocative action Miyagi made. After all, he has been a referee for more than ten years. He has never seen anything on the court, but he hasn¡¯t. Go whistles Miyagi.First, Miyagi¡¯s movements were blocked by his body, and the referee didn¡¯t really see Miyagi¡¯s contempt gesture. Second, Miyagi¡¯s slam dunk just now was really beautiful. At this time, some of the referees can be judged whether or not they blow. Will also release him temporarily.


    After Miyagi provoked Fukatsu, he looked calm and turned back to defense.


    Shenjin took a deep breath, adjusted his emotions, advanced with the ball, and prepared to attack.


    Fukatsu is really determined. Since just now, he has been deliberately provoked by Miyagi. Even if it is changed to Amu or Fujima, he will be irritated by him at this moment, but Fukatsu Still able to remain calm.


    In fact, Naruto is also very curious about how far Fukatsu''s composure can be maintained.


    When Fukatsu took the ball for half the game, Xiangbei''s defensive tactics had changed. In fact, it was still a new trick of man-to-man, but the defender standing in front of Fukatsu changed from Miyagi to Mitsui.


    Although in appearance, Mitsui is better than Miyagi, but after a while, if you really think that Mitsui can handle it better than Miyagi, you will suffer a lot.


    Mitsui has a 5 cm height advantage against Fukatsu. On the basketball court, the gap is more obvious.Although some players can wipe out the height gap with their strength, for example, for the 169 cm Miyagi, 170 cm of grass will cause him the same pressure as nothing, and even with the advantage of speed, he can beat the 183 cm board. Cang, but if he encounters a player with the same strength as him, but with an advantage in height, Miyagi will be at a disadvantage.


    In terms of strength, Miyagi can definitely be regarded as one of the top four point guards in the country, but after all, his height is a flaw. Even the shortest among the other three, Fujima, is 178 cm tall. He is close to double-digit height. have a great impact.


    Mitsui has the same height advantage as Fukatsu, and his overall strength is definitely not inferior to Fukatsu. The 5 cm height difference between the two people is not fatal, but there will always be some impact.


    "Fukatsu Kazusei, your face is really stiff, just like your skills!"


    On the court, it''s normal to spray trash talking to disturb the opponent''s attention. As one of the Xiangbei cross talk trio, Mitsui certainly knows this.


    Fukatsu pursed his lips, and when Mitsui''s voice just fell, he immediately broke through with a short body.


    However, Mitsui is obviously not the kind of idiot who loses attention because of talking on the court. Although he stimulates Shenjin in the mouth, Mitsui''s attention is still not bad. When Shenjin breaks through, he immediately moves to defend, preventing Captain Sanwang from easily entering Xiangbei. Insider attack.


    Mitsui''s game experience is definitely above Miyagi. The MVP of Kanagawa Junior High and High School is definitely not just talking. Even Fukatsu must also admire the rhythm of mastery, not only because of physical reasons, but also because of this rhythm. Grasping makes it extremely difficult for Fukatsu to break through Mitsui.


    Although Mitsui had a young and frivolous smile on his face, there was only a serious look in his eyes.


    Miyagi knew that Fukatsu was great, but how could Mitsui not know?In front of such a powerful enemy, if he would be careless, he would not be the flame man Mitsui Kotobuki.The blankness of more than a year was Mitsui¡¯s most regretful day. The original regret became Mitsui¡¯s ambition on the court. The Kanagawa Double MVP was just the beginning for Mitsui. His goal was not just within Kanagawa Prefecture. Even more on the stage of the national competition, he wants to use victory to rediscover his value!

 1815 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1815

    Mitsui does not have Naruto''s unique and powerful body, but his reading and understanding of the game has surpassed the level of high school students.


    Although there has been a blank period of more than a year, because of his hard work and the full guidance of coach Anzai, Mitsui has already far surpassed the level of junior high school that year.His prediction and interpretation of Fukatsu''s every movement is above Miyagi. Although his footsteps are not as fast as Miyagi, he can predict the first opportunity and can often take a step faster. With his footsteps that are not as flexible as Miyagi, She actually intercepted Shenjin outside the three-point line, and could not go deep.


    After several trials, Fukatsu gave up his idea of ??attacking Mitsui''s defense alone, dribbled the ball with one hand and gestured toward Matsumoto with the other.


    Mitsui and Miyagi changed defenses. While the defensive pressure encountered by Fukatsu increased greatly, it also meant that the defensive pressure encountered by Matsumoto would decrease. After all, Miyagi''s defense was not as good as Mitsui, and Matsumoto and Fukatsu had 180 cm. The height difference of 11 cm is definitely not small.


    Matsumoto immediately started running. He and Fukatsu are both third-year players, and the tacit understanding of cooperation is higher than that of Zebei.


    Although it suffers from a loss in height and strength, in terms of speed, Miyagi is definitely not inferior to anyone. Although Matsumoto moves quickly, Miyagi is sticking to Matsumoto''s side with his short and flexible skills. Flying close to the ground, if Fukatsu wants to pass the ball to Matsumoto, he has to pass it higher.


    Mitsui''s defense against Fukatsu is just as oppressive. Because of its very stable rhythm, Mitsui has always wanted to interfere with Fukatsu''s attacking rhythm at his own pace and create Fukatsu''s flaws.In Mitsui''s close defense, Fukatsu, who is experienced in the game, is not in a hurry, but he still feels a lot of pressure.


    Twenty seconds have passed since Shano''s attack. Fukatsu took a chance and passed the ball high to Matsumoto.


    After all, height is a flaw. Unless it''s the comparison between Naruto and Kokawada, the one who jumps high is not as good as the one who grows tall. Although Tudou Weber is a successful case, it is only an''one case''. .


    Fukatsu''s pass was too high this time because he didn''t want to give Miyagi a chance to steal the ball, and Matsumoto had already taken off. When he was about to receive the basketball and turned to attack, a red figure suddenly flew out.


    Snapped!


    The power is not great, but it accurately pats the basketball that is about to reach Matsumoto''s mouth.


    When Domoto Goro saw the red figure who did not know why it appeared there, he really had an urge to hit the wall.


    ''Why is it him again?!''


    Xiangbei...No. 10!


    Chapter 261-Suppression, forced to pause!


    boom!


    "Ouch!!"


    Naruto Feishen stole the ball and slapped Fukatsu''s pass to Matsumoto directly, but he started Feishen and rushed out after Fukatsu''s pass. This made Fukatsu unprepared and did not know that he would make a sudden shot.Although she could hide from Fukatsu''s eyes in this way, the result was that Naruto couldn''t maintain her balance with the overly reluctant posture. After the basketball was slapped away, she couldn''t pick up the basketball and fell directly to the ground.


    It is definitely not a fun thing for a big man like Naruto weighing more than 90 kilograms to fall to the ground. From the sound of his landing, all the audience know that he definitely did not fall lightly!


    On the basketball court, this kind of thing is not a big deal. For Naruto, what he cares about is not the opinions of the audience. Anyway, as long as there are a few beautiful girls who are worried about him, he will break the ball this time. Not a loss.


    Naruto slammed straight in front of Fukatsu, which made Fukatsu unable to get the ball back unless he stepped directly on Naruto, but that was of course impossible.


    Miyagi did not expect that Naruto would suddenly fly out, but after the baptism of the national competition, he can be considered to have a big heart gradually, plus the first step of the super fast start, so he still grabs the basketball before Matsumoto go.


    Fukatsu didn''t have the time to be annoyed at all, and immediately drew his feet to his own half and quickly returned to defense.


    Naruto¡¯s steal this time was too sudden, even Coach Anzai did not expect him to be so desperate. Generally speaking, only professional players who use basketball as a tool for making a living can really desperately on the basketball court, like high school. The basketball team can only be regarded as an''amateur'' after all.


    But even Coach Anza would not know that Naruto is best at desperate!


    Xiangbei once again won the opportunity to counterattack fast. Because of Naruto¡¯s sudden steal, even the audience did not know why he suddenly flew out of that place, but when they came back to their senses, the players on both sides were already fast. Rush into the mountain king halftime.


    Miyagi of course also knew that this opportunity was unique, so he drove his speed to the maximum, but this guy Fukatsu is really serious this time. After all, he also knows that Sanwang is now in the backward stage. If Xiangbei''s fast attack is successful. , It will definitely have a great impact on the situation of the game.


    Now this ball is the so-called key ball!


    With Miyagi¡¯s performance on the offensive end just now, it is not completely impossible for Fukatsu to forcibly attack the basket, but Miyagi did not rashly use this opportunity that was not absolutely sure, and suddenly slowed down the dribble, Fukatsu also took the opportunity. Catch up, completely intercepted in front of Miyagi.


    When Fukatsu turned and intercepted horizontally in front of Miyagi, the commando captain of Xiangbei quickly started again!


    Such sudden decelerations and accelerations require not only physical talents, but also countless exercises. If there is no excellent ball control ability, basketball will be out of control during the acceleration and deceleration process.


    Miyagi Lightning generally accelerates, and Fukatsu is prepared for it, but after all, his weight is higher than Miyagi, and he is more affected by inertia. In the change of pace, he is slightly at a disadvantage compared to Miyagi.


    Miyagi was leaning on his side, not confronting Fukatsu''s power, and with a swift angle, he strengthened the inner line of the mountain king. At this time, Matsumoto and Nobe had just settled, and they had to guard Mitsui and Rukawa. The city creates any defensive pressure.


    Miyagi faced the Sanno basket and took off again, seemingly about to stage a small dunk twice.


    "Slam Dunk!"


    The audience did not know who screamed, even if they were fans who supported the mountain king, they were very much looking forward to this scene.After all, seeing a small man like Miyagi put on a slam dunk performance is really wonderful!


    Shenjin pursed his mouth and jumped while stretching his arms.No matter from the overall situation or from a personal point of view, he can''t allow a small man like Miyagi to dunk in front of him twice!


    I don¡¯t know that Miyagi¡¯s real intention this time is not to attack the basket at all. Although he didn¡¯t turn his head, he could still know that Captain Sanno had been blocked from the shadows seen by his eyes. Although he could force a dunk, it was too difficult. , And there is a danger of injury.


    Miyagi didn''t turn his head and threw the basketball back directly.


    Fukatsu seemed to foresee something bad, and then heard the voice of Kawada coming from not far behind.


    "Fukajin be careful!!"


    Shenjin turned his head in amazement, but only a red figure could be seen in an instant.


    All the audience on the scene, as well as the players and coaches on both sides, couldn''t help but come up with the same idea.


    ''Why did that kid show up again?!''


    The Xiangbei No. 10, who flew into the ball just now, looked almost desperate, and now suddenly reappeared, holding the basketball behind Miyagi with both hands, and then following the forward force, he smashed the basketball into the basket.


    Huh!!


    Compared to Miyagi''s slam dunk just now, Naruto''s slam dunk is really called the power sink, bombarding the Sanwang basket with brute force!


    But what is even more pitiful than the basket is Sanno Captain Fukatsu Kazushin, 93 kg and 72 kg. The tonnage of the two is not comparable at all. In addition, Naruto rushes at the highest speed, so it has strong potential energy. As soon as the human body hit, Shenjin flew out.


    beep!


    The referee blew the whistle, Fukatsu''s body was still in the air.


    After landing, Fukatsu''s feet were already beyond the bottom line, but the strength on his body still remained unresolved. He staggered forward and quickly grabbed the basket frame with one hand. Although it shook badly, he finally stood still and was not directly by Naruto. Overturned to the ground.


    This scene is as if Mori Shigekuan hit the stars.


    What if you have excellent skills, calm personality, and rich experience?To deal with a player with rich skills like Shenjin, it is difficult to completely seal it off based on technology alone. The best way is to''one force for ten meetings''!With brute force, there is no way to play deeply.


    "White No. 4, blocking fouls, scoring, and an extra penalty!"


    The referee''s voiceless voice added two touches of black to Shenjin''s already depressed mood.


    The audience did not expect such a situation. It was because the scene that happened just now was too sudden, from Naruto''s flying and stealing the ball, to Miyagi''s lightning breakthrough, to Fukatsu being hit by Naruto brute force, these things, in total It was only ten seconds, and so many fierce confrontations occurred consecutively. It really took a while for them to sort out these problems.


    Although Fukatsu was full of depression, he raised his hand and received his second foul in the field.


    "team leader!"


    "Fukatsu, are you okay?"

 1816 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1816

    "Shenjin..."


    The other players in the mountain king all ran over, but after a word of comfort, they didn''t know how to continue.


    Although Zebei is the trump card of the mountain king, it is impossible for the mountain king to regard Zebei as their spiritual pillar. This position has always belonged to Fukatsu Kazushin.The usual setbacks or blows encountered by the players on the court are Shenjin encouraged and comforted the players. Now that the identity has changed, it is really an embarrassment that is indescribable.


    Shenjin took a few deep breaths, suppressing the depressed mood that was about to emerge.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Everyone knows that Shenjin cannot be completely okay at this time, but there is no way, now is not the time to talk about this.


    Domoto Goro also sighed heavily. He didn''t expect that Xiangbei''s strategy of besieging Shenjin would have such an effect, but he had no choice but to turn around and walk to the record table to apply for a suspension.


    The timeout has to wait for the chance of a dead ball. Although it¡¯s time for a dead ball, it¡¯s time to wait until Naruto¡¯s free throw is over. Fukatsu has committed two consecutive fouls within a few minutes, plus Xiangbei¡¯s intentional suppression of Fukatsu. Domoto Goro couldn''t sit still.


    Naruto also noticed Domoto¡¯s move to pause. This was not beyond his expectation. To such an extent, the situation is no longer stable by Fukatsu alone. If Domoto is still at this time Being able to hold it down is not called a timeout, then he is not calm but stupid.


    Unlike Goro Domoto¡¯s mood, Coach Anzai is very happy at this time. In any case, Sano is a very strong team. Even if Coach Anzai personally guides Xiangbei, he dare not say how high the odds of winning against Shangshan King. , But judging from the performance of this game, Xiangbei''s first grade problem is stronger than the captain of the mountain king.


    Naruto Shi Shiran stepped to the free throw line in amidst of exclamation and discussion. Mitsui and Miyagi couldn''t help but want to beat him up with that awkward appearance.


    Shen Jin''s eyes were deep, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. At this moment, he seemed to be distracted.


    Naruto didn''t care about Fukatsu''s thoughts, grabbing the ball with both hands.


    Naruto''s free throw posture has always been a shame to Xiangbei. No matter how high his free throw percentage is, the posture of the urinal is too ugly and too embarrassing.


    Huh!


    The net cleaning sound was as clean as before, and Naruto shrugged at Fukatsu.Anyway, no matter how ugly his posture is, he can make a penalty.


    beep!


    "Shanwang requested a timeout!"


    Chapter 262-Tactical Arrangement


    The undefeated mountain king called a timeout has not happened in the past. In past national competitions, traditional strong teams such as Hainan and Aihe have asked the mountain king to call a timeout to change their tactics. In this way, the mountain king has been suppressed all the way from the beginning, and eventually forced the mountain king to call a timeout. This kind of thing has not been heard in the past ten years.


    Even the fans of Mountain King were silent when they saw the score displayed on the electronic scoreboard.


    28:19


    Because of Miyagi''s continuous assault and Naruto''s 2+1, Xiangbei opened the point difference and was already 9 points ahead of the unbeaten Sanno.


    Will the mountain king be 9 points behind?If it is a 9-point lead, it is not completely normal to the fans of the mountain king, because the leading score is too few, but the cold score on the scoreboard seems to announce the end of an era, and the mountain king actually said this Behind the score?!


    Fujima held his arms and kept shaking his head, his expression seemed a little embarrassing.


    "The average team can control the score difference between the mountain king and the mountain king within 9 points. It is amazing. I didn''t expect that Xiangbei can lead the mountain king by 9 points, and the unbeaten king had to call a timeout."


    As a player, he didn''t get the chance to compete with the mountain king on the court. This is no small regret for Fujima, but he also knows the strength of his team. With Xiangyang''s lineup, he will face the undefeated mountain king. , There is no chance of winning at all.


    Xiangyang¡¯s biggest advantage is the four-man lineup. Although it has the advantage of rebounding, it also has the disadvantage of not being flexible enough.However, Xiangyang''s four-man lineup is of no use to Sanno, because the combination of Kawada and Nobe''s super inside line is enough to ensure the rebounding advantage, and Matsumoto has accurate three-pointers, Hasegawa can only be outside. Defensively but can''t fight for rebounds, plus, at the level of Nagano, it is impossible to defend Zebei.With Zebei''s ability alone, it was enough to disturb Xiangyang''s defensive net.


    Because he knows that his team¡¯s strength is not the opponent of the mountain king at all, Fujima can now be regarded as looking away, watching the peak ~ peak battle between Xiangbei and the mountain king from the perspective of a bystander. After all, Xiangbei belongs to their Kanagawa The team, and if Xiangbei can overthrow the mountain king here, then Xiangyang and Hainan lost to Xiangbei, it would not be too shameful.


    Amu and Fujima also have similar ideas. His summer in high school is over, and now the more important competitions are the Autumn National Sports and Winter Selection. A Shen has also grown up in this national competition. It''s comforting, I can basically''semi-retire'' from high school basketball.


    Amu looked at Captain Mountain King who seemed a little surprised, and shook his head and sighed.


    "Xiangbei''s condition today is indeed very good, but with Akagi''s pride ~ Aohui agrees to change defense with Sakuragi, it surprised me enough. I really didn''t expect them to be able to beat Shenjin like this!"


    "Yes, the mountain king is now behind in the score, which has a lot to do with Shenjin''s abnormal state."


    Because they are all third grades, they are all point guards, and they are all captains.Therefore, Fujima, Amu, and Fukatsu have many similarities, and they even have many similarities in the way of thinking.


    It is also because of this similarity that Amu and Fujima are better able to understand the importance of Fukatsu in Sanwang.Although Matsumoto is not a single eater, he is obviously far behind Mitsui''s kind of all-around super shooting guard. Kawada''s pass is good from the center''s point of view, but it is also compared with other centers in high school basketball. He will not be used as an organization center; although the ace Zebei has an unparalleled attack ability, he is definitely a super solo king!


    It is necessary to coordinate and connect these players in order to play the strongest ability of the mountain king. The role of Fukatsu is conceivable. Although Fukatsu is not the trump card of the king, his abnormal performance obviously affects the performance of the team, not just Technology is more psychological!


    Xiangbei''s tactics against Shenjin were very successful in the first stage, and it was the best proof that Shanwang had to make an emergency suspension.


    The players from both sides all returned to the rest area. The Xiangbei players, except Naruto and Rukawa Kaede, who was born with facial paralysis, all looked excited, because their goal was the same-to dominate the country!


    It used to be just Akagi alone, seemingly unrealistic "delusion," but before the end of Akagi''s high school career, he finally had the opportunity to turn this "delusion" into reality, and it was right in front of him!


    Although Mitsui often wants to challenge Akagi''s captain''s majesty, although Miyagi has become more and more of a captain''s demeanor and tolerance, although the two first-year boys are not at all worrying, the only Optimus Prime in Xiangbei has always been Akagi Goken is not only because of his strong skills and the same strong appearance, but also because of Akagi''s persistence and persistence. It can be said that Akagi and Mumu have cast the foundation of Xiangbei, and Akagi''s original beliefs have also affected all the players in Xiangbei. Invisible, it has become everyone''s dream and persistence.


    For the players to be able to perform in such a good state, of course, coach Anxi is always comforted. Although the famous white-haired ghost retired from college basketball in a depressed manner because of the Guze incident that year, today''s Xiangbei has awakened coach Anxi''s back then. Excitement, he can foresee that among the current group of children, there will be one or even several Japanese national players. Although this old man is an old man, his aspirations can be thousands of miles away.


    Coach Anza put down the cup, with a gentle, but in Naruto''s eyes, he couldn''t see the slightest kind of smile.


    "Everyone played well in the first half. Don''t worry about other people''s opinions. I always believe that you are strong. Now is the time to prove this to everyone!"


    "Yes, coach!"


    Although Naruto is full of hypocrisy, he still answers with others. Except for Naruto, all the children in Xiangbei are full-blooded teenagers. They are stimulated by the words of Coach Anxi, and they all have to go all out. Especially the flame man Mitsui.


    Coach Anxi nodded lightly, and when his gaze stayed on Naruto, an inexplicable smile appeared on his generous face, but he didn''t say anything to Naruto.


    "I''m arranging the next tactics. Miyagi-san will leave and rest first, and Naito-san will be substituted."


    "Understood, coach."


    Miyagi responded directly. Miyagi maintained a fairly high rhythm among the power amplifiers of Fukatsu. At this moment, he was suddenly asked to leave. Although it was awkward, because of the respect for coach Anzai, Miyagi would not say it. What goes against the coach''s order, because he also knows that the players Xiangbei can get are not the only ones who start the five tigers.


    Coach Anzai is quite satisfied with Miyagi''s current attitude, but the timeout is limited and he did not praise him.


    Mitsui scratched his hair: "Coach, do you want me to play point guard after Miyagi is off?"


    "Well, then Naito-san will be the power forward, and Sakuragi-san and Mitsui-san will serve as point guards and grasp the attacking rhythm together. In terms of specific allocation, Sakuragi-san is responsible for the fast break rhythm, and Mitsui-san is responsible for the rhythm of the positional battle. If there is no good opportunity, don''t attack rashly. Now we have the advantage. Just take it slow, because we are stronger than the mountain king."


    This group of Xiangbei guys actually like crazy scoring more than the safe tactics, just like when they were playing against Fengyu, attacking, attacking and then attacking, this is their favorite tactical style, but this When the group of guys heard the little awkwardness of the tactics, they disappeared completely when they heard the last words of coach Anzai. They were all refreshed, but they all obeyed the arrangements of coach Anzai honestly. Naruto couldn''t help but mutter. Old fox''.


    Although Xiangbei has made a lineup, but its tactics have not changed in any way, their target of attack is still the Captain Fukatsu Kazushin!


    Replace Miyagi with Naito, and Naruto pulls out the outside line to play the point guard. Although Xiangbei will weaken on the inside line, this weakening is also limited. On the contrary, Xiangbei''s outside line strength will increase a lot. After all, Naruto''s breakthrough and The ball control skills are no less than the level of a point guard, and the height of 193 cm is too''dazzling'' among the guards.


    Shenjin became the key target of Xiangbei in this game, and so far, Xiangbei''s tactics have been very successful.After Naruto¡¯s free throw, to the moment he walked to the rest area, Shenjin¡¯s eyes were out of focus and seemed a bit distracted. If this kind of thing happened to Zebei, it would be fine, but it would be true if it happened to Shenjin. It''s the first time, let alone Matsumoto and Kawada, who have cooperated with Fukatsu for several years and have a deep understanding. Even a stupid stupid like Zebei has noticed Fukatsu''s one.


    cough!


    Domoto Goro coughed heavily, and after attracting the attention of all the players, he looked directly at Fukatsu.


    "Fukajin, what are you thinking about?"


    Chapter 263 - Shenjin''s Counterattack

 1817 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1817

    Hearing Domoto Goro''s voice, Fukatsu woke up from his thoughts and shook his head quickly.


    "It''s okay, coach." It should be because of restless thoughts, Shenjin''s "grie" mouth addiction did not appear.


    Domoto knows the pressure Fukatsu is carrying, so he did not blame Fukatsu for his distraction just now. You know, Japanese society is very hierarchical, and the relationship between teachers and students is very clear and strict. This is from Coach Tianoka. It can be seen that one or two, and being distracted when talking to the coach is not a small mistake. Domoto did not blame Fukatsu, and he was really a generous coach.


    Domoto stretched out his hand and patted Fukatsu''s shoulder: "Don''t think too much, Fukatsu, our goal is to win the game, nothing more!"


    Shenjin felt coach Domoto¡¯s encouragement, took two shallow and deep breaths to get rid of the confused thoughts from his head, and then nodded: "Coach, I know."


    Hearing Fukatsu''s strange and familiar mouth addiction, Domoto felt a little relaxed. After all, Fukatsu''s state was enough to affect the performance of the entire team of Sano, and even for Sano, there was no way to come up with a second Fukatsu Kazushin. The role of the mountain king team is completely irreplaceable!


    Because the timeout was only one minute, Coach Domoto didn''t comfort him any more, but hurriedly arranged tactics.


    Xiangbei''s tactical intent in the first half was obvious, that is, aiming at Shenjin, which is to continue to attack.Even if Shenjin has a natural big heart, he is only a high school student after all. Under such continuous storms, coupled with the pressure of being the captain of the mountain king, it is natural that he will perform abnormally.


    Coach Domoto also made tactical changes based on this point. In the next game, Matsumoto will help Fukajin share the pressure of the organization, without deliberately pursuing any precise passing, as long as he plays steadily and maintains his offensive rhythm.


    Although Xiangbei is better than Shan Wang in the performance of individual players, Shan Wang is still dominant in terms of overall strength. After all, the king''s background and accumulation are definitely not comparable to such emerging teams as Xiangbei.Just like Miyagi can¡¯t always maintain that hurricane rhythm, Fukatsu will not always be suppressed by Miyagi¡¯s performance. Compared to scoring, what Sanwang needs most now is to maintain his own offensive rhythm. Don¡¯t attack rashly, just stabilize. , Shan Wang has the opportunity to regain the advantage.


    Even though Matsumoto''s passing accuracy and timing cannot be compared to Fukatsu, if he is able to play steadily and maintain the attacking rhythm, it should not be too difficult.


    The one-minute timeout ended quickly. The noisy discussions in the audience almost disappeared at the end of the timeout. The audience all stared at the players from both sides who appeared again!


    The Xiangbei players stalked their heads and looked confident. After all, they are now ahead of the mountain king, and they have a lot of leading points.The mountain king players have firm eyes. Even if they are 9 points behind Xiangbei at this time, they are already close to double digits, but they will not give up the fighting spirit to win. The undefeated mountain king is loved by countless fans not only because they have The strong strength is because they will not give up under any circumstances. It is because of this strong will that they have attracted the support of countless fans.


    Players from both sides came on the court, and Naito was the one who caught the eye.


    Although his technique is terrible, his wider body than Akagi and Kawada, coupled with the waxed big bald head, is really difficult to make people careless.


    Fukatsu''s eyes quickly took a quick glance at Xiangbei''s players on the field at this time, and his eyebrows suddenly picked up delicately.


    Xiangbei''s tactics are not considered concealed. In addition to tactical considerations, it is also to protect Miyagi to replace Miyagi.


    Miyagi¡¯s rhythm was too fast just now, whether it was attacking or defending, it was far beyond his normal rhythm. Even Fukatsu couldn¡¯t adapt to the changes in Miyagi for a while, so he was beaten continuously by Miyagi. .


    However, this situation is only temporary, and Fukatsu will not be able to adapt to the rhythm of Miyagi in a long time, and Miyagi''s tricks will not work well.Miyagi continued to challenge Fukatsu, but at the same time, his self-confidence was constantly expanding. At this time, if Fukatsu counterattacked and fell on the ground, it would cause a big blow to Miyagi. It was too dangerous, so coach Anzai. Putting Miyagi on the bench, of course, also has physical strength.


    When Miyagi is off the field, Naito doesn¡¯t have to think about it. Akagi and Rukawa are not the type that can control the attacking rhythm. In other words, among Naruto and Mitsui, any one of them may become the main point guard in the next stage of Xiangbei. This is not hard to guess.


    Players from both sides walked onto the court and Naruto deliberately slipped past Fukatsu.


    "Fukatsu, how did you feel like being beaten up just now?"


    Fukatsu glanced at Naruto calmly, as if she hadn''t been affected: "It''s okay." This oral addiction brought out, and it also showed that Fukatsu''s current mentality remained stable and was not affected by Naruto''s words.


    Naruto grinned. As far as psychological quality is concerned, no one here will be his opponent. What''s more, Shenjin is just a high school student: "Our main goal today is you. I hope you don''t cry for a while. , Captain Mountain King."


    The sound of Naruto''s yin and yang made Fukatsu frowned, but Naruto had already turned and left before the referee looked over. Fukatsu had no choice but to start the next game even if he was depressed.


    28:19, the score opened again, Xiangbei led Shanwang by 9 points. This attack is very important for Shanwang. If it can''t score, Xiangbei''s next attack will open the difference to more than 10 points.


    If the team is behind by more than 10 points in the first half, it will be quite a pressure for the lagging team, even if the team is a mountain king.


    In the past, the glory of the past, the three consecutive hegemonies in the national competition, and the team with three top players in colleges and universities, Shan Wang has these honors, but also bears huge pressure. If Xiangbei loses, what will happen In this way, there will be a title of "Although it is a glorious defeat" as a comfort, but because of the honor and the expectations of the audience, the mountain king can''t afford to lose!


    Wildside serves, Fukatsu advances with the ball.


    When Miyagi was off the court, Naruto assumed the role of the main point guard and began to defend Sanno Captain Kazunari Fukatsu.


    Fukatsu was not surprised by this. After all, both Naruto and Mitsui are very comprehensive players, and both of them can act as point guards.Moreover, the pressure to defend Fukatsu is definitely greater than defending Matsumoto. Mitsui also needs to maintain physical strength, but Naruto does not have this limitation. The important task of defending Fukatsu is of course entrusted to Naruto.


    Fukatsu is not in a hurry to attack this time. He knows that Naruto''s athletic ability is above him. Coupled with Naito''s speed and explosiveness, at this time the athletic ability of the Xiangbei team is slightly better than that of the mountain king. In the absence of good opportunities Shenjin did not launch an offensive hastily, but steadily fought and chose a position to fight.


    Shenjin suppressed the pace of his advancement, waiting for the players from both sides to be seated, and at this time also saw the weakness of Xiangbei''s current lineup.


    Although Naruto has an absolute advantage in the height of the outside line after Naito pulls out, even if he is replaced by Naito, he can guarantee inside rebounds, but Naito is not Naruto after all, and his inside deterrence is far from Naruto. It is time for Hetian to exert his strength.


    The inside line is always the guarantee for a team to win, which Shenjin knows very well.


    Fukatsu dribbled the ball from a distance to prevent Naruto from suddenly stealing, and at the same time made a tactical gesture toward Kawada.


    Hetian and Shenjin have cooperated for several years. When Hetian just entered the mountain king, because he was playing the point guard position, he had a lot of exchanges with Shenjin. The two had a great tacit understanding, basically comparable to that between Xiangbei captain and deputy captain. Kind of tacit understanding.


    Upon seeing Fukatsu''s tactical gesture, Kawada immediately began to run in the basket area.


    Without Naruto''s "guard" inside, the pressure Kawada encountered was immediately reduced.Naito has fast speed and amazing explosive power, but his skills are rough and he lacks experience, and he is easily deceived. Akagi has strong inside defense skills and rich experience, but he is naturally clumsy. Although better than fish, he It''s just the difference between the eldest brother and the second brother.


    Unless you have Akagi¡¯s experience and skills, coupled with Naito¡¯s speed and explosive power, you can defend Kawada. Otherwise, even for the two of them, it would be very difficult to defend Kawada. In addition, Naito cannot completely empty the field. This led to Shan Wang gaining the upper hand inside.


    Of course, Coach Anxi would have expected this situation, but he would definitely like to see it.Regardless of whether it is Naito or Akagi, they can learn a lot from Kawada. Sports, they will always learn more in competitions than private teachings, and they are both multi-tasking and self-esteem types. After losing to Hetian this time, they will continue to reflect and learn, and they will make more progress.


    There is not much difference in physique between the three kings in the basket, but Kawada showed flexible footsteps that were inconsistent with his ugly appearance and burly figure. Akagi''s clumsy footsteps and Naito''s rough techniques were completely exposed in front of Kawada. It was two-on-one. The two of them were also at a significant disadvantage when defending Hetian, and it was difficult to stop this flexible big man.


    Fukatsu''s eyes were condensed, his breath was extremely stable, and then he broke out in an instant, after staggering Naruto for a half step, he immediately shot and passed the ball.


    Fukatsu passed the ball quickly and sharply this time. The basketball almost flew past Naruto''s arm. Fukatsu grasped the gap at that moment, and directly passed the ball into Kawada''s hands, and then Fukatsu. The eruption at that moment instantly cooled down, and the expression in his eyes became calm and steady again.


    Akagi and Naito couldn''t keep up with Kawada''s footsteps. As a result, they could only watch Kawada catch the ball and take a slam dunk. With brute force on top of both of them, it ravaged Xiangbei''s basket.


    Fukatsu high-five with Kawada, then stared at Naruto calmly.


    "What did you just say?"


    Chapter 264-Strong Attack


    As the captain of the mountain king, how could Fukatsu be willing to be beaten by others all the time? Although the victory of the team is the most important, the victory of the team and Fukatsu''s own''retaliation'' are not completely conflicted, as long as this degree is mastered. , Of course, Zebei is the kind of completely ignorant.


    Fukatsu just replied Naruto, taking revenge on Naruto''s previous provocations.And with Fukatsu''s character, she would never do anything stupid about going heads-up against Naruto in the next game. Only Zebei can do that kind of thing, and Fukatsu also knows that if it is a one-on-one heads-up, He is definitely not Naruto''s opponent.


    The technical gap is not too big, but the height, weight, and explosive power of the two are too different. If you are singled out, Naruto is tall and powerful, and Shenjin can''t prevent it or can''t prevent it.


    "Fukatsu Kazunori..."


    Naruto scratched his chin, said nothing, and immediately began to prepare for the attack.


    28:21


    Because of the cooperation between Hetian and Shenjin, Shanwang narrowed the difference, but there was still a 7-point gap with Xiangbei. Not too small, the situation of Shanwang is still somewhat dangerous.


    Because of Naruto¡¯s pull to the outside line, although Xiangbei¡¯s dominance in the inside line has been weakened, the strength of the outside line has been greatly enhanced, because Naruto¡¯s body is really too BUG. With his physical condition, if he plays as a defender, even Therefore, you can directly enter the NBA at the current level, and you can also open a world on the back line.


    Mountain King also has no way to deal with this strategy of Xiangbei, because Naruto itself is an incomprehensible existence. Mountain King can switch Kawada and Nobei on defense, but it is absolutely impossible for Kawada to act as a point guard and defend Naruto from the outside. .


    Firstly, Kawada¡¯s current position is the center after all. He is not strong enough to become a "wanderer" like Magic Johnson. Secondly, if Kawada pulls out the inside, no one from the mountain king can defend against King Kong from Xiangbei. team leader.


    Even if it is replaced by Xiaohetian, it will not help, because Xiaohetian is not Akagi''s opponent at all. If Hetian pulls outside, Xiangbei''s inside line will be dominant.


    Although Shenjin is not thin and thin, and the height of 180 cm is considered to be above the middle of the Japanese, the most feared thing is the comparison. At the beginning, Lingnan sent a 190 cm Xiandao as a point guard. It was enough to shock people, but 193 cm. When Naruto became the point guard, the other guards were obviously smaller than Naruto by more than a lap. Even the most burly of the point guards, Mu Shen, standing in front of Naruto would appear''petite~small'' A lot.

 1818 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1818

    A Mu is still so, let alone Shenjin Yicheng.


    Fukatsu''s defensive posture is very special, the center of gravity is very low, almost a defensive posture to give up the defense of the three-pointer, the body is leaning forward, the center of gravity is low, the heel is not strong, and he slightly leaves the ground.


    The purpose of this defensive posture is for offense. When a shot is intercepted, the tendency of the body to lean forward will directly become the acceleration of the starting sprint ~ stab. Fukatsu''s defense is very oppressive and aggressive, even Miyagi. Such a small point guard once suffered a loss in Shenjin''s hands.


    Naruto is much taller than Fukatsu. With a height difference of 13 cm and a wingspan of close to 30 cm, Fukatsu knows that he can''t block Naruto''s shots, so he simply gave up defending Naruto''s three-point shot. , Just concentrate on the defense against penetration and pass, anyway, the current inside line is slightly dominant by the mountain king.


    Naruto carefully controlled the ball, and while observing the running situation of all his teammates, he also turned his side to Fukatsu.


    This posture is not conducive to breakthroughs, but because of the physical barrier and Naruto''s body itself is very wide, it can prevent Fukatsu from stealing.Naruto was not anxious to attack, but calmly ordered all his teammates to start running.


    Xiangbei has not done enough to run without the ball. He often''plays while standing.'' Therefore, Naruto''s active command is needed at this time, especially for Naito. After all, he is still a good player in basketball. A semi-new person, without Naruto''s help, Naito wouldn''t even have a cane to walk.


    Although Shanwang has a slight advantage in the interior, Xiangbei is not completely at a disadvantage.


    Akagi''s own strength is slightly inferior to Kawada Masashi. If you go heads-up, Kawada will definitely have the advantage, but even with the mountain king, it is impossible to come up with a second player who can match Akagi.


    No matter it is Nobe or Kokawada, it is impossible to be Akagi''s opponent, so Kawada had to defend Akagi close, not staggering half a step.


    Although Nobe has the technical and experience advantages for Naito, Naito¡¯s strength, speed and explosiveness are all far above the wild. In this power forward confrontation, Naruto¡¯s performance almost determined Nobe and Naito. The outcome between.


    The cheers of the audience were almost overwhelmingly inclined towards Fukatsu. Except for the fellows from Kanagawa, almost no one thought that a first-year newcomer could beat the captain of Sanwang. As for Fukatsu and Miyagi''s match-up performance just now, it was just Think of it as an accident caused by carelessness.


    Naruto¡¯s slow dribbling movement also attracted the attention of several girls. Although they knew that Naruto was very strong and even subconsciously believed that Naruto could beat Fukatsu, the enemy Naruto faced this time was different from the past. A recognized title of''university first'', even if they can''t experience the game in person, they feel the pressure, especially in the cheers.


    Naruto grinds out the 30-second offensive time for 15 seconds, and then starts offensive, shortly breaking through.


    Naruto''s breakthrough this time did not use any skills, even simple changes of direction or breakthrough fake moves, that is, short dribble, and then to the right-strong jump!


    Of course, such a simple and direct breakthrough can''t fool Fukatsu''s eyes, but Fukatsu has moved quickly to defend, but it still has no effect.Naruto''s current breakthrough method is very similar to that of Mu Shenyi at the beginning. He doesn''t play any technique with you at all, just relying on his strong physical fitness to be strong.


    Although Shenjin has rich experience in the game, he still has no way to deal with this violent breakthrough.


    Naruto''s body is too perverted. Although Mitsui is able to limit Amu''s brute force breakthrough with rhythmic manipulation, a strong body like Naruto is already beyond the point where he can be restricted by rhythm.


    Shenjin''s strength is definitely not inferior to Mitsui, but Naruto''s strength is higher than that of Mu Shenyi.


    Although Fukatsu''s defensive actions were standard and could hardly find any flaws, Naruto had no intention of looking for flaws. With a brute force, she forced Fukatsu away.Fukatsu was full of depression, but his body was still uncontrollable and moved out horizontally, his defensive posture was completely defeated by Naruto''s brute force.


    Fukatsu felt as if a bull had run over him, while Naruto had already taken advantage of the trend to get inside, and Naito started at the same time.


    Although Naito''s weight ranks first in Xiangbei and can be ranked second in this stadium, his explosiveness and speed are definitely in the upper circle.Although the game experience of the wild is far more abundant than that of Naito, Naito, the bull, doesn''t play any skills with him at all. He is playing with his amazing body.


    Naito and Nobei just touched their shoulders lightly, and the latter immediately staggered back, completely unable to create any effective defense.


    From the last time Naruto stayed together, Naruto had already fully understood that although Nobe is tall, has good card position skills, has a strong rebounding ability, and is a very good power forward, he is very inadequate on both ends of his personal offense and defense. Because of the presence of Kawada on the inside line, Nobe¡¯s problems have not been exposed. But now, Kawada has to deal with Akagi. Although he can¡¯t say that he has done his best, he can¡¯t do his best. He cannot help Nobe in the same way as before. With Kawada''s support, his own weaknesses were of course exposed.


    Nobe was thrown away by Naito with explosive power and speed, and suffered an extremely depressed situation like Fukatsu, and Naruto passed the ball directly to Naito.


    When Naito received the ball, he was not far from the basket, and after another step, he took off.


    Fukatsu and Nobe could do nothing, so they didn''t waste energy to stop Naito''s dunk because it didn''t make sense.


    Huh!


    This time even Kawada didn¡¯t do it, because he knew very well that even if he shot to block, it would be difficult to resist Naito¡¯s strange power. In this case, Naito¡¯s last foul is definitely not worth it, because that would give Xiangbei general. The chance of getting 10 points from the point difference is too dangerous to force defense.


    30:21


    Xiangbei''s offensive firepower has not weakened, and the cooperation of Naruto and Naito can be regarded as a strong response to Fukatsu and Kawada''s earlier ball.


    With Naito¡¯s speed and strength, it is not an unsolvable super weapon on the stage of national competitions, but as long as Naito¡¯s continuous support is provided, Naito can give full play to his greatest advantage, even a super weapon like Sano The strong team can''t help being depressed by this new basketball player.


    The two sides switched between offense and defense. When the mountain king attacked again, Fukatsu finally passed the ball to their ace.


    "Zebei!"


    Chapter 265 - The Outbreak of Shenjin


    Zebei has not fully demonstrated his strong offensive firepower in this game. This is not a good thing for the fans of Shan Wang. Although Fukatsu and Kawada are both very popular, the other players are the same, but Zebei When holding the ball, they all''rebel'' instantly!


    The cheers of all the fans in this stadium almost formed a wave, which invigorated the hearts of the Shan Wang players and also undermined the morale of the Xiangbei players.


    This is the role of the so-called sixth man on the pitch!


    Fortunately, these guys in Xiangbei are not the type that can be defeated by pressure. Although Rukawa Feng can''t say that this kid has a natural big heart, he is born with excellent concentration so that he can directly ignore those fans. cheer.


    For Rukawa Fox, those cheers that support Zebei are no different from nonsense, and besides, there are many supporters... although it is a bit unsightly.


    Zebei''s expression remained confident, with a frivolous but not arrogant smile.


    "Don''t you dare to fight me?!"


    Rukawa pursed his lips, not too lazy to deal with this guy''s nonsense, just focusing on his defense.Ze Bei looked helpless, this kind of provocation was only interesting when the other party responded.But the guy in front of him was a boring bastard, and he ignored Zebei''s provocation, making Zebei feel as depressed as a fool who played the piano.


    If it was the former Rukawa, if he was provoked by Zebei in a few words, he would be hotheaded to fight him, regardless of the situation of the game, but these things would not happen now.One is because he already understands the difference between personal offense and team offense. Second, even on the court, Naruto has countless ways to clean up the fox. Rukawa doesn¡¯t want to be maliciously retaliated by Naruto, because that¡¯s too miserable. Up.


    Zebei''s provocation was completely playing the piano against the bulls, and it had no effect at all. Without words, he could only focus his attention and put all his power on the offensive.


    Anyway, no matter what kind of enemy is in front of you, just defeat it!


    But Zebei will not understand. Coach Anzai is not afraid of Zebei''s offensive firepower at all. Instead, he is worried that Goro Domoto will not let him take the shot. Now Zebei''s own attack is in line with his plan for Coach Anzai. It''s just one link.


    Zebei had fallen into the calculations of the old fox in Xiangbei without knowing it. At this time, all he saw in his eyes was the basket in Xiangbei.


    Rukawa is just as focused, he knows how strong Zebei''s breakthrough is, and that small throw to the basket is even more difficult to defend.


    As Lingnan was eliminated by the mountain king, Xiandao also lost the qualification to compete for the top small forward in colleges and universities this year. Now this honorable title will definitely be decided between Zebei and Ruchuan. Both of them are proud and proud. Guys, it is absolutely impossible to admit defeat.


    ''Going to move!''


    Seeing the subtle movements of Zebei''s eyes, Rukawa immediately made a judgment in his heart, but Zebei''s movements were still under Rukawa''s control.


    "It''s fast!" Xiandao couldn''t help sighing.


    It¡¯s really necessary to count the start speed of the first step, even Zebei is slightly inferior to Miyagi, but Zebei¡¯s mastery of rhythm is above Miyagi, and the first step of breakthrough is smooth and connected to the next. The pace of one step is very consistent, so it can burst out a terrible breakthrough speed, in the control of breakthrough skills, even Xian Dao can sigh.


    Rukawa moved quickly following Zebei''s footsteps, completely exploding with all his strength.


    Although he maintains the highest rhythm, he may not be able to stick to the audience, but the problem is that his enemy at this time is Zebei Eiji. If he does not reach the highest rhythm, he will not even have the opportunity to face the resistance with Zebei.


    In the period before the national competition, both Zebei and Rukawa have grown. Zebei''s breakthroughs are obviously sharper than before, and Rukawa''s defensive experience has also been enhanced.


    Zebei glanced over Rukawa when he was dribbling the ball, with an excited smile in his eyes, his wrist turned, and the basketball immediately changed hands.


    At Zebei''s age, his skills are really impeccable. This level of skill cannot be achieved by hard work alone.


    Even with Rukawa''s self-esteem, he has to admit that Sawabei Eiji is really terrifying, but he will not give up easily.Zebei held the ball and aggressively, although Rukawa''s defense was slightly reluctant, but he was not completely teased by Zebei as he did when he was staying together, and he could barely maintain his defensive position, oppressing Zebei.

 1819 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1819

    Zebei''s eyes were simultaneously paying attention to Rukawa''s defensive actions and the position of the basket. After carrying Rukawa sideways and squeezing into the inside, he immediately held the basketball in his hand and threw it towards the basket.


    Seeing Zebei''s movements, Naruto immediately turned and ran towards the mountain king''s halftime.


    Huh!


    Zebei¡¯s small throws under the basket are still so powerful, let alone Rukawa alone, even if it is a two-man combination of Rukawa and Akagi, the difficulty of intercepting Zebei¡¯s throws is approaching infinite. If you block, you can only ask the basket to block Zebei''s throw.


    30:23


    "Zebei! Zebei! Zebei!"


    The audience was instantly excited as if they had beaten chicken blood. Most of them here are Zebei fans. Now that Zebei has such an amazing performance, their adrenaline surges immediately, and the state is probably better than that on the court. The players are more excited.


    "How about it, I won''t..."


    Zebei looked excited and continued to provoke Rukawa, but before he finished speaking, Akagi immediately sent the baseline ball. Zebei had to swallow half of the words into his stomach and immediately began to prepare for defense. The mood became depressed, and after he didn''t score. The excitement and pride.


    "Big idiot!"


    Rukawa dropped a cold sentence, and then when Zebei was about to jump his feet to retort, he suddenly jumped off the ground and threw the basketball towards the mountain king halftime.


    Long-distance passing is a big test for the passer¡¯s ability. Because the distance is too far, the accuracy of the pass is difficult to control, the ball is cut off, or it is directly turned into a super home run. .


    Rukawa obviously doesn''t have the ability to pass the ball accurately across the entire stadium. His passing height is too high and the speed is too fast. At first glance, he seems to be thrown directly into the stands on the second floor.


    "Sakuragi?!"


    "I knew it would be like this!"


    There were a few shouts from the audience. The reason Rukawa was able to pass the ball in such a random way, and Zebei was too late to stop it, because they have a player with the best jumping ability in Japan. With his jumping ability, Naruto can Make up for Rukawa''s lack of passing.


    When Naruto saw Zebei making a throw, he knew that Rukawa could not block the shot, and he was standing outside the three-point line, too late to get into the inside to fight for rebounds, so he ran directly to the mountain king half court and prepared to launch. attack.


    Rukawa also noticed Naruto''s work, so after receiving Akagi''s pass, he immediately passed the ball to Naruto for a long time. As for the situation that Naruto would not receive the ball, Rukawa never considered it.


    The red and black Jordan generation stepped on the ground, the air cushion of the sole was compressed by the greatest force, and then turned into a rebounding force, sending Naruto into the air.


    "It''s so high!"


    "Are there springs on the soles of this red head?!"


    Even if the audience is full of Shan King fans, they have to admit Naruto''s amazing jumping ability. Although they do not have the reputation of Shan King, they can rely on their own strength to play a new world here.


    boom!


    Naruto landed and grabbed the ball with both hands. He was about to turn around to attack the stall. A hand appeared from Naruto''s side and was hitting the basketball in Naruto''s hands.


    "team leader!"


    "As expected of Shenjin!"


    The cheers in the front came from the bench of Shan Wang, while the compliments that came out behind him came from Hainan''s captain Mu Shenyi.Although it looks very calm on the surface, he will shoot at the most critical moment and give his opponent a fatal blow. This is Fukatsu Kazunari''s ability.


    Naruto also didn¡¯t notice that Fukatsu was following him silently, especially Fukatsu knew that with his height and jumping ability, it was absolutely impossible to reluctantly intercept this basketball from Naruto, so he didn¡¯t take off at all, but He hid silently and waited for the opportunity. When Naruto had just received the ball and landed and was ready to attack, he shot off the basketball in Naruto''s hands.


    Big players like Naruto are most likely to steal the ball the moment they land after grabbing the ball, because small players like Fukatsu are waiting for this opportunity.Originally, Takasago should have suffered this loss in Miyagi''s hands, but he didn''t expect that Fukatsu would actually''retribute'' this to Naruto. He didn''t know how to describe it.


    After Fukatsu shot the basketball in Naruto''s hand, the basketball immediately flew towards the sideline. Fukatsu made a strong stride and then flew out, showing his amazing explosive power under his calm appearance. Before the basketball went out of bounds, he saved the ball with one hand.


    boom!


    "Shenjin!"


    Many spectators saw the scene of Fukatsu falling to the ground, and their spirits have not yet recovered, but the changes in the stadium are changing rapidly. After receiving the ball that Fukatsu barely saved, Matsumoto did not miss the chance Fukatsu saved back, outside the three-point line. , Decisively raise his hand to project.


    Huh!


    In an instant a three-pointer hit, Mitsui''s eyebrows were erect, and his expression was extremely unhappy.


    ''This guy¡­¡­''


    At 30:36, there were only 4 points left in the blink of an eye.


    Fukatsu stood up on the ground, ignoring the pain on his body, and staring at Naruto calmly, "It''s only 4 minutes away."


    Chapter 266-Intense Battle


    This guy Fukatsu really seized the opportunity. Although Naruto and Miyagi had played abnormally before, he recovered so quickly and achieved such a result, which is really amazing.


    "Sakuragi!"


    Mitsui ran over and patted Naruto on the shoulder, without blaming Naruto for being careless.Although they are usually stunned all day long, they are all''internal contradictions''. No matter how fierce this group of problem children are usually, they have the same idea when they stand on the court. Akagi, who is usually the most irritated by Naruto, came to comfort Naruto at this time.


    They are almost breaking up the gang themselves, but they show an amazing sense of collective honor when the enemy appears. This is probably the unique teamwork of Xiangbei.


    However, Naruto himself would not be hit so easily, and Fukatsu''s performance just now stimulated Naruto''s nerves.


    "It''s really an amazing guy, but that''s what it is, it is interesting to destroy such a guy..."


    Naruto stood there and thought to himself, Akagi and Mitsui heard it, and saw the black breath overflowing around Naruto, rolled their eyes, and turned and ran away.


    Actually thinking of comforting this guy, the two of them are really idiots.


    If it was someone else who was hit by Fukatsu when he was in a fierce state, I was afraid that his mentality would be greatly affected, but Naruto himself is a bug that transcends this world. He has experienced so many things. How could I be affected by a basketball game? Fukatsu''s counterattack just made Naruto even more excited.


    Shan Wang fans don''t know so many, and they don''t know what kind of guy Shenjin is now provoking. Anyway, seeing Shenjin''s outstanding performance, they certainly won''t be stingy with their cheers.


    Naruto concentrated, and excluded all the irritating cheers.


    For Shan Wang fans, they all look forward to the victory of Shan Wang, and Xiangbei, even if it has been a dark horse all the way to today, is impossible to compare with Shan Wang in popularity.Although the existence of the mountain king is the biggest boss in high school basketball, this boss still belongs to the square, and all the teams that challenged the mountain king in the past, including today¡¯s Xiangbei, can only become the opponents sadly, regardless of whether they are willing or not. .


    "I''m so sorry."


    Facing Fukatsu, Naruto suddenly said this.Fukatsu was taken aback and his expression was still: "It''s okay." He thought that Naruto was apologizing for the incident that hit him before, but although Fukatsu was a bit concerned about it, he wouldn''t bother about it. If he had the character of a small belly chicken intestine, Nor will he become the captain of the mountain king.


    "Shenjin, this sentence of sorry is not for you, but for the fans. They are all looking forward to the victory of the mountain king, but unfortunately, I can''t see it."


    Shenjin narrowed his eyes, revealing some hidden sharp marks, and immediately retorted: "If you can do it, just try and see."


    After the two said this, they ran away separately, Naruto was ready to attack, and Fukatsu had returned to defense, as if the conversation just now was completely vain, but they all knew that their desire to win has been provoked, Xiangbei has The dream of dominating the country, and the king of mountains has a reason not to lose.


    Naruto slowly took the ball through the half-court, without arrogance or rashness, even if the mistake just now did not affect his heart.In fact, with Naruto''s psychological quality, playing with such a group of players is simply another foul, because he will never have a psychological imbalance.


    Shenjin did not rush into steals. Now it is the time for the morale of the mountain king to increase. Although the attack must be accelerated, the success rate must be ensured. If the steal fails, the morale of the mountain king may be suppressed by Xiangbei again.


    The situation on the court changes rapidly, and any situation that occurs may cause a huge change in the final result. Both sides have to be careful.


    Naruto carefully watched Fukatsu''s movements, and at the same time made a tactical gesture towards Naito again.

 1820 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1820

    Naito immediately started to run. He was huge, but his speed and explosive power were amazing.


    Shan Wang knew this tactic of Xiangbei, but he couldn''t do anything about it.Nobe''s speed is too slow. Even if he is experienced, it is difficult to keep up with Naito, who can run 100 meters in less than 11 seconds. In other words, Nobe, a national super power forward, has no deterrent effect on Naito at all.


    Naito doesn''t have that flexible footwork, but his body is the biggest weapon.Although Nobe has much more experience in competition than Naito, his awkward footsteps and slow speed can''t effectively block Naito at all. Even in terms of strength, Naito is absolutely dominant!


    Xiangbei''s tactical intentions are very obvious, and there is no concealment, because their tactics give full play to Naito''s physical advantages and are simply unsolvable tactics!With Kawada''s skills and experience, of course Naito can be guarded against, but if Kawada pulls out, can he guard against the King Kong captain of Xiangbei with Nobe?


    With a height difference of 13 cm, Fukatsu is almost impossible to block Naruto''s long-distance pass, and once Akagi receives the ball, he can immediately use the horrible power of Donkey Kong under the basket, and Nobe can only be tragedy.


    The sorrow of the mountain king is that they have only one Kawada Masashi, and facing the King Kong combination of Akagi and Naito at the same time, even the mountain king can only helpless.


    With explosive speed, Naito easily pushed the wild side aside. Although Fukatsu tried his best to defend, on the basketball court, the jumper is not as good as the tall one. Naruto''s height and wingspan are far better than Fukatsu. , The two people with too obvious height difference could not be compared at all, Naruto easily made a pass, and the basketball flew over Fukatsu''s head and accurately sent into Naito''s hands.


    Since joining the Xiangbei basketball team, Naito has spent most of his time practicing with Naruto. Therefore, the tacit understanding between the two of them is the best. Naito is also very familiar with Naito and knows where he is most comfortable catching the ball. ,.


    This is why it is much more difficult to practice passing the ball than shooting. The habits of each player are different. In addition to the difference in height and style of play, each player''s receiving habits in different positions are different. , It is not an easy task to give each player the most comfortable pass.


    Fukatsu does a good job at this point, at least in high school.And even Naruto can only do this when passing the ball to Rukawa Kaede and Naito, because he is the most tacit understanding of these two people.


    For Miyagi, although his pass is very sharp, because of the height limitation, the high-altitude pass can only be thought of. Most of the time, Miyagi has only one option to hit the ground. For tall people For the players, it is inevitable to be a little awkward when receiving the ball.


    Naito¡¯s golfer still can¡¯t understand the meaning and difficulty. He only knows that the ball passed by Naruto is just right in terms of speed and height, which makes him extra comfortable when receiving the ball, which is connected to the next attack. The movement is exceptionally smooth.


    After Naito received the ball, he turned around and wiped it inside.He has practiced this kind of action countless times. Because he can only attack at the basket, and the time before the national competition is too short, Coach Anzai and Naruto simply gave up the idea of ??honing Naito''s mid-range jump shot. Instead, he focused on strengthening his offensive ability at the basket.


    Compared with Akagi, Naito¡¯s basketball skills are of course a lot worse than Akagi. It can be said to be a bit clumsy and rough, but with his strong body, looking at the whole country, there are few inside players who can compete with it. .


    Poor Yebian just came after him when he was crushed by Naito''s brute force.


    Although Nobe is tall and tall, his shoulders are not wide enough. Although he is strong, he is obviously a bit behind Naito.Nobe stood in front of Naito, and it immediately looked like a skinny matchstick, with a big difference in physique.


    Nobe was forcibly crushed by Naito''s brute force, while Kawada was blocked by Akagi''s body, unable to come to help defend, and the mountain king''s basket was once again bombarded by Naito''s brute force.


    Huh!!


    With an explosive dunk, Shan Wang fans shut up in an instant.


    32:26


    After Nobei sent the baseline ball, Fukatsu looked at the comparison of the players on both sides and gave up the idea of ??this fast break.


    Even after the agile Miyagi gets off the court, Sh¨­hoku will not be at a disadvantage in terms of speed, and Naruto''s defense against Fukatsu is very tight. With Naruto''s height and wingspan, she will put on defensive pressure on Fukatsu. It is quite large, and because of the long arms, Naruto''s defensive range is also quite large. If Fukatsu passes the ball in fast motion, it is easy to be intercepted by Naruto''s long arms. The fast attack is too dangerous.


    The players on both sides maintained an unhurried pace and advanced to the Sanno half. Fukatsu lowered the offensive rhythm and waited for the wild side. After all, the wild side''s rebounding ability was second only to Kawada in the Sanno team. His rebounding. The ball ability is better than Naito, for Shan Wang, he is a necessary player for half-court offense.


    After Akagi and Nobe settled down, Sanno and Xiangbei assumed the posture of the four major insiders.The four big guys who are over 190 cm tall and average weight close to 100 kilograms are all crowded into the basket. Although there are only four people, the basket still seems full. There is almost no room for other players to survive, and the confrontation against Naito in the wild It is not so obvious. The two giants, Kawada and Akagi, are really fighting to the death. After all, there is only one first center forward!


    Shenjin''s eyes were calm, and after observing the distribution of all his teammates, he sent the ball to Zebei again.


    Chapter 267 - Depressed Zebei


    Frankly speaking, Zebei¡¯s strength is indeed very strong. This is recognized even by Naruto. In terms of personal offense and defense, Zebei has a strong strength that ordinary people can¡¯t match. Even at the level of American high school basketball, Zebei Even if it is not the top, it is definitely top-notch.


    With Rukawa Kaede''s current defensive level, it is okay to defend Zebei once or twice, but it is definitely not enough to keep Zebei in defense and limit Zebei''s attack firepower to a certain level.


    In this arena, apart from Xiangbei and Shanwang, there are probably only Xiandao and Amu as the "minority" who will pay attention to the outcome of the duel between Zebei and Ruchuan. After all, they deal with most of them. For the audience, this result is destined.


    Although Xiangbei is indeed a powerful dark horse, no spectator will compare Xiangbei''s first-year players who have entered the national competition for the first time this year with the undefeated mountain king ace players.


    And the contest between Rukawa and Zebei seemed to prove their view...


    Rukawa''s greatest strength, even his unique feature, is his unparalleled concentration.His kind of concentration can only be said to be an innate talent. When a player is unavoidably distracted on the court, the decline in physical strength, coupled with the pressure in the game, will cause this situation to occur, but this happens. The probability of Rukawa Kaede is almost negligible.


    Even the kind of veteran players who have played for more than ten or twenty years will inevitably be distracted on the court, maybe when they are running, they suddenly sway, this kind of thing is normal, and because of the increase in age, Due to the decline in physical strength, some old players may not be able to concentrate, but young players are full of energy, so it is easier to concentrate.


    At this point, Rukawa has a natural advantage over Zebei, but this advantage is not the hard power of both sides!When Zebei concentrated and attacked with all his strength, the comparison of the hard power between the two sides still had the advantage.


    Rukawa''s defense can''t be said to be not good enough. Although his strength is insufficient, he has already done a good job of predicting and moving his feet. The speed is also very fast, but he can''t guard against Sawakita Eiji, who is almost a monster.


    Amu and Naruto used brute force to forcibly crush Rukawa¡¯s defense. This is understandable. After all, Rukawa can¡¯t gain too much muscle mass in a short period of time, but Zebei, this guy, really relies entirely on his excellent strength. Technology and realistic fake movements.


    Zebei''s fake actions were close to being completely real, and because of this, even Rukawa couldn''t judge Zebei''s intentions in an instant, and could only move with his footsteps. The result was being cheated and shaken.


    Even if Rukawa doesn''t follow in Zebei''s footsteps, it is useless, because Zebei will definitely turn fake moves into real breakthroughs immediately. He has this ability to master, including solid dribbling skills!


    One year older means one more year of systematic training. At this point, Zebei definitely has an advantage over Ruchuan.


    Although Rukawa had tried his best to defend, the result was still a failed defense that''lived the expectations'', and it was still difficult to stop the sharp breakthrough of the mountain king.


    Zebei couldn''t match Amu''s muscular man in strength, but his breakthrough was full of aggressiveness.There is no tactical consideration, and the consequences of not taking into account, Zebei''s only goal is to attack!


    Zebei''s play style is not like a normal player, but like a brave knight.The spirit of Chivalry is to move forward courageously and cannot retreat, but this kind of "spirit" is used on Zebei''s body, and it can only see the "nerv".


    Zebei broke through Rukawa''s defense and then dunked under the double double team of Akagi and Naito.


    Akagi and Naito also knew the temper of this guy Zebei for a long time. As long as he attacked on his own, he would never pass the ball, so Akagi and Naito directly abandoned their defense against Kawada and Nobe while double-teaming Zebei.


    However, although it is a two-person defense, Naito''s defensive ability is far from that of Naruto. Even if he forms a defense with Akagi, it is difficult to stop Zebei''s lever from moving.


    Huh!


    The power is not as violent as Naito, but he has thrown Naito out of two universes in terms of rhythm and skill.


    32:28


    Zebei''s slam dunk is indeed very beautiful, the stretch and balance of the body in the air, as well as the body control when the lever is combined, these combine to become a very perfect picture.


    After landing, Zebei was naturally cheered by the audience, and the overwhelming cheers surpassed the wonderful performance of any player before.Almost all the Xiangbei players rolled their eyes at the same time, and Shan Wang had known for a long time that it would be like this. After all, they knew how much this guy like Zebei was, and the audience also liked him.


    Zebei looked at Rukawa triumphantly while enjoying the cheers of the audience.However, the cold-faced fox ignored him at all, wiped the sweat off his chin, and immediately turned around and prepared to attack.


    After receiving the baseline ball from Akagi, Naruto immediately dribbled to Rukawa''s side.


    "Give you a chance, how about calling back?"


    Rukawa''s originally calm eyes immediately burst out with a bright light, glanced at Naruto next to him, and nodded without hesitation: "Okay!"


    This guy has never talked much, and the expression of one word directly shows his determination.


    Although Rukawa Kaede¡¯s current priority is the victory of the team, this does not conflict with defeating Zebei. Moreover, Naruto has the control of rhythm. If the opportunity is not suitable, Naruto will not. He would pass the ball to Rukawa and leave him alone to attack indiscriminately. When Naruto thinks that Rukawa and Sawabei can compete, of course he has his own ideas, and Rukawa will not miss this opportunity.


    After the players of both sides are seated separately, they will compete with their enemies.


    While defending Akagi, Kawada must also focus part of his attention on Nobe and Naito. After all, he can''t resist Naito because of Nobe''s quality. He must be distracted and can barely handle it.


    However, on the back line, Shan Wang was slightly at a disadvantage.Just a Mitsui Kotobuki is already difficult to deal with, Matsumoto does not have the energy to relax, let alone help to take care of the situation in Fukatsu.


    Even if Shenjin''s experience and skills are top-notch, it still has to face a physical gap.The gap between height and arm span is too big, it is almost impossible for Fukatsu to block Naruto''s pass. As long as Naruto raises his arm, the basketball will fly directly over Fukatsu''s head.

 1821 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1821

    "Are you finally going to start?!"


    When Rukawa received a pass from Naruto, the most excited person was not the Rukawa who waved the ball in the stands, constantly showed the curve of his big legs, and completely lost the face of Xiangbei, but it was precisely against Rukawa. Zebei.


    Zebei''s eyes beamed at this time, staring at Rukawa''s stern face: "I''ve been waiting for a long time, and this time I must make a final decision with you!"


    "Big idiot!"


    Rukawa left a sentence coldly, then immediately dribbled the ball and moved quickly.


    "Too straight!"


    Rukawa''s movements are fast, but the breakthrough route is too straightforward. How can it be possible to break through Zebei''s predictive defense?!Moreover, Zebei''s strength is slightly better than Ruchuan, he does not have the advantages of speed and strength at all.


    Rukawa couldn''t make a breakthrough, and immediately changed hands and changed direction.


    But this in itself was Zebei''s best trick when he broke through, how could Zebei be fooled.With accurate prediction and excellent reaction speed, Zebei could accurately intercept him in front of Rukawa almost every time he broke through. Just one person created a copper wall and iron wall that Rukawa could not break through.


    The little monkey in Hainan has the deepest feeling about this. No matter how dissatisfied with the cold-faced guy Qiu Chuanfeng, he also recognizes his strong skills in his heart. When the Xianghai battle, Ruchuan once played with his offensive ability. Hainan was completely depressed. Although he lost to Amu because of physical problems, the little monkey knew exactly how tough the indifferent guy was. Now Rukawa is almost blocked by Zebei in the one-on-one singles. You know, even It was Amu, who was able to do this only after Rukawa''s physical strength dropped significantly, and Rukawa''s state at this time was still fierce.


    Rukawa has long known Zebei''s strong defensive ability. Even with the experience of this period of national competition, he still cannot break through Zebei''s defense with his own ability. He is not as hard as before. Once he changes hands, he passes the ball immediately. .


    Zebei was originally looking forward to a head-to-head confrontation with Rukawa, and then defeating Rukawa Kaede completely, but he did not expect Rukawa to choose to pass the ball when confronting him. Unprepared, of course he could not stop it.


    Rukawa''s pass was too high and it was deliberately passed to Naruto.Fukatsu''s height and strength are very insufficient, and it is impossible to stop Naruto from catching the ball.After receiving Rukawa''s pass, Naruto immediately jumped sideways and Rukawa started running at the same time.


    Naruto''s cooperation with Rukawa at this time is very similar to copying the original cooperation model of Amu and Qingtian.With the strong body of the point guard, he can break through the inside, and then he can choose whether he is attacking or breaking the ball.


    With Naruto''s body in the position of the point guard, it is a bigger bug than Amu.


    Captain Sano was completely tragic under Naruto''s brute force. Naruto''s broad body was squeezed to one side. Naruto and Rukawa camera ran, and the running routes seemed to overlap.


    The figures of the two crossed by, and Zebei''s eyes flickered, and he couldn''t tell who owns the basketball for a moment.Naruto was already standing on his feet and turned into a wall of people, intercepting him in front of Zebei. Zebei almost hit Naruto with his head. Although there was no accident, he was still blocked by Naruto and Rukawa was around him. Within one and a half meters, no one is defending.


    The distance to the basket can be more than three meters, throwing his hands up and shooting with confidence.


    Huh!


    There is no shocking momentum, a pretty mid-range jumper, no momentum at all.


    34:28, but it just doesn''t let the points narrow.


    Seeing the Xiangbei duo who were high-fiving each other, Zebei squeezed his chin. The difference in mood could make him the most depressed person in the audience.


    Chapter 268 - The Conspiracy of the Fox


    Zebei fully exploded his powerful offensive ability in the next game, and his purpose is self-evident, that is, Rukawa and him singled out.


    Rukawa didn''t respond, but Rukawa''s play style made Zebei dissatisfied at all.


    It was completely different from when he first stayed together, Rukawa did not rush to fight Zebei.Zebei''s small throws under the basket have been very proficient, making people hard to defend.Without Naruto guarding the inside, even with the twin towers of Akagi and Naito, it would be difficult to stop Zebei''s attack.


    On the defensive end, Rukawa was almost beaten by Zebei. With his defensive ability, it is too difficult to block Zebei. Zebei can only continue to penetrate Xiangbei''s basket.On the offensive end, Rukawa showed a completely different small forward style from Zebei.


    Rukawa is still a small forward in nature. This will not change. After all, this is his style of play, but he does not simply rely on offensive firepower to bombard like Zebei. Instead, he chooses opportunities and keeps passing the ball to cooperate. Naito Although there is no such ability, but with Naruto and Mitsui''s second pass support, Rukawa still plays well. With Akagi''s initiative to block people, Zebei wants to intercept these four with his own power. Cooperation between offenses is also impossible.


    Although among small forwards, Zebei''s offensive firepower is the first in the country, but basketball is not only offensive.


    Zebei is very much in line with the traditional small forward positioning. In addition to offense or offense, in the traditional basketball composition, as long as the offensive ability is strong, it is enough to be said to be a successful, or even an excellent small forward.


    But as the sport of basketball has been expanded to the world, even the United States, the kingdom of basketball, is constantly revising the rules of basketball and improving the way basketball is played.Today''s basketball world is no longer a situation where you can eat all over the world at will with a single trick. Basically, there are super players with comprehensive skills in all positions.


    As for the small forward position, the league recognized that the most technically comprehensive is Jordan''s best partner, Pippen, the second master of Batman.In Japanese high school basketball, the small forward closest to''Batman'' is Sendo, and Rukawa has also begun to learn and improve in this direction. As for Zebei, he has not yet started.


    Once you only need to grab a good rebound, such as the wild side, you can be said to be an excellent power forward. Occasionally there will be a heretical power forward like Fukuda who has a strong offensive and a bad defense, but these are not mentioned in the league. Orthodox, now the league''s''popular'' are super power forwards with dominant rebounding ability, but also excellent offensive and organizational skills, such as Charles Barkley and Karl Malone.


    Zebei''s offense appeared to the fans clean, aggressive, and full of firepower, enough to make them cheer.But in the opinion of an old fox like Coach Anxi, Zebei is completely playing with fire now!


    Offense has never been the only goal of basketball. Although Zebei''s offensive ability is great, he actually went the wrong way.Because his offensive ability is too strong, so the shortcomings of this solo style are temporarily hidden, but this only suppresses these problems, like a time bomb.


    At this time, Zebei is like a driver who is driving a car at super speed. The audience is amazed by his amazing technology, but this is a very dangerous thing because he is driving this speeding car on the cliff.


    Maybe it was young and frivolous, or maybe it was because of the cheers of the audience that Zebei did not see the ten thousand-foot cliff on the edge.


    Xiangbei is the strongest opponent that the mountain king has encountered so far. The existence of these problem children has forced the status of the undefeated king of the mountain king to the edge of the cliff. Fukatsu and Hetian can clearly feel the existence of this pressure, but their bodies As the ace of the mountain king, Zebei''s golf quotient is simply touching.


    Willfulness and impulsiveness are Zebei''s shortcomings. Although it is not a big problem, he is a sophomore in high school. However, in such a game, Zebei''s one-stranded game can only make the situation of the mountain king more and more It''s just unfavorable.


    Coach Anxi has spent half his life in basketball. His grasp and control of the overall situation is absolutely far superior to anyone in the entire arena except Naruto. He doesn''t worry about the offensive ability of ace Zebei at all. On the contrary, in Before the start of the game, coach Anzai was actually worried that coach Domoto would restrict Zebei''s offense. Now it seems that this worry is unnecessary.


    Although Zebei''s offensive capabilities are very powerful weapons, the role of strategy is sometimes greater than the power of weapons.The tactical commander of the mountain king is undoubtedly their captain Kazunari Fukatsu, but even Fukatsu cannot completely control Zebei. Zebei''s waywardness is completely impossible to control. Relatively, Naruto can be better. To control Rukawa, after all, Rukawa Feng¡¯s "Dao Xing" is not as profound as Naruto and Coach Anzai.(It''s actually thick black...)


    Naruto missed the last three-point shot at a super long distance in the first half. It also announced the end of the first half match between Xiangbei and Sanwang. Xiangbei was 53:49 and the half-time leading Sanwang ended by 4 points. Fortunately, Naruto made the last three-pointer. The ball was missed, otherwise the 7-point halftime gap would not be too small.


    Both sides returned to the lounge with their own thoughts.


    The fans who were excited about the half-time also calmed down at this time. Although the discussion on the game is still lively, but they must reserve a little energy for the second half of the game. Being a fan will consume a lot of physical energy.


    The restroom was suddenly overcrowded, and the level of excitement was comparable to the grand queue when a game masterpiece was released.


    The main players of Xiangbei sat on the bench, waiting for coach Anxi''s tactical arrangements for the second half.In such a hot summer, they have been running and jumping, so they sweat a lot. Ming has the best body strength, but also sweats. In addition, he has the largest amount of exercise. Therefore, he is the biggest sweat of the two teams, Caizi and The two of Ye Zi wiped his sweat, but they changed several towels.


    For Naruto¡¯s enjoyment, because Coach Anzai didn¡¯t say anything. Although Miyagi and Mitsui were jealous, they just casually satirized him. They didn¡¯t really mind, but Akagi was very depressed. His sister fell in love in high school. , And also like such a kid, it is impossible to tell him not to be depressed.


    "Ahem..."


    Coach Anxi coughed, and everyone''s attention immediately shifted from Naruto''s side to him.After all, for the Xiangbei basketball team, the person who has the highest control is Anxi coach. Although Naruto has a unique position in the team, the top man is still the fat old man. Naruto has never wanted to''usure the throne''. At most, I was thinking about usurping Chimu''s position.


    Coach Anxi looked at Naruto with a gentle smile on his generous face: "Sakuragi, you worked hard in the first half, do you still have energy in the second half?"


    In the first half, Xiangbei was able to lead the mountain by 4 points and Naruto made great contributions.Because Naruto did a close defense against Fukatsu regardless of physical exertion, and the defense level exceeded that of Ryoji Ikegami''s cowhide sugar defense, combined with the advantages of height and weight, it caused considerable pressure on Fukatsu.


    193 cm and 169 cm are completely two worlds on the basketball court. Because Naruto¡¯s wingspan and defensive range are calculated, Fukatsu¡¯s performance in the second half of the first half is obviously not as easy as when he was facing Miyagi. The result is the massive consumption of Ming''s body strength, that is, he can hold it, and there will be no problem in the second half.


    Hearing the question from Coach Anzai, Naruto gestured his thumb: "Don''t worry, dad, it''s okay to finish the second half."


    Coach Anzai nodded. Naruto''s unlimited physical strength has supplemented Mitsui and Rukawa''s physical deficiencies to some extent, and it is also the reason why Coach Anzai can carry out many of his tactics.If Mitsui is used to defend Fukatsu, although it may not be much worse than Naruto, in the second half, Mitsui will have no performance due to physical problems.


    Coach Anxi took out the tactical board, and the five main players immediately surrounded them. Although none of them had the ability to use the tactical board, it was not difficult to understand Coach Anxi''s explanation.


    "Sanno will definitely use their tactics in the second half of the game. When Sawabei and Fukatsu double-team Miyagi, in addition to Akagi, Mitsui, Rukawa, and Sakuragi , You have to change positions at the same time to put pressure on classmate Zebei."


    "three people?!"


    Mitsui was stunned. With their three abilities, almost anyone in the Japanese basketball world could be blocked. Even the main small forward of the Japanese national team is not the opponent of the three of them, but even if it is to defend Zebei, Is this lineup too much?


    "Yes, Akagi-san stared at Kawada-san, Miyagi-san stared at Fukatsu-san, and the three of you double-teamed Zebei-san. This is our tactics in the second half of the game. Three-person defense in the half!"


    "Coach, is this too dangerous? Even if the three of us can block Zebei, what if Fukatsu passes the ball to Matsumoto?"

 1822 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1822

    Minoru Matsumoto, although this guy is also a pure attacker, he is not a solo eater like Zebei who can''t pass the ball, and Mitsui recognizes his own offensive ability. If he is completely empty, it will be for Xiangbei. Too dangerous.


    "Shenjin will definitely pass the ball to Zebei."


    "why?"


    "Because he is the trump card of the mountain king!" Coach Anxi''s voice was loud, and you can vaguely see the appearance of the white-haired ghost that year. "


    "¡­¡­Yes!"


    The Xiangbei players still replied in unison after a moment of stun, because coach Anxi¡¯s position in Xiangbei is supreme. Although he is skeptical of this adventurous tactic, he has absolute trust in coach Anxi, even Mitsui who has personal opinions. , Upside down effect, Xiangbei''s players have serious problems, but they are also very obedient.


    Naruto and Coach Anza exchanged their eyes, and they couldn''t help showing a smirk.Although their tactics in the first half were to suppress Shenjin, they were also making a huge net against Zebei.


    Kill...


    Chapter 269-The decisive battle in the second half!


    The people of Xiangbei have understood the instructions of coach Anxi, and Xiangbei''s lineup in the second half was not unexpected. Naito rested, Miyagi played, and the Xiangbei Five Tigers will once again appear on the stage.


    The lineup of the mountain king has also not changed. There are two great men on the inside, plus two ace attackers, and finally the series of Fukatsu. This is the most powerful lineup of the mountain king!


    Although Xiangbei finished the first half with a 4-point lead, this group of guys will not relax because of this, because they are not after the pros and cons of the half-time game, but the final victory. They are all like this.


    And there is another reason. The players in Xiangbei are very aware of coach Anxi¡¯s temper. Although this white-haired Buddha is usually very good at talking, if there are players who dare to make a low-level mistake of carelessness on the court, coach Anxi can let him on the bench. Sit until the end.


    Naruto usually has no big or small title at all, and coach Anxi will not mind it, but none of the Xiangbei players will touch the white-haired Buddha tiger''s whiskers, because the end will be very ugly.


    "A half-time lead by 4 points."


    A Mu hugged his arms and watched the players on both sides preparing for the second half with a faint smile on his face, obviously in a good mood.


    "Maybe we can witness the moment of historical change with our own eyes. You want to say this, right, Amu?"


    As the Kanagawa twin stars who have been fighting for nearly three years, Fujima knows Amu''s temper and character very well, and he has a general guess about what he intends to say.


    Although this behavior is a bit rude to say, Amu wouldn''t really care about Tengzhen, and he is in a good mood now, and of course he is willing to make some jokes with Tengzhen.


    "Well, to be honest, Sanno''s past record is so jealous. Although it is a bit embarrassing, it is also a good thing to see Sanno defeated by Kanagawa''s team."


    A Mu smiled lightly, but there was a trace of depression in his expression.The defeat of the Mountain King is a good thing for all teams except the Mountain King, after all, their impressive record is too dazzling.However, once Xiangbei defeats the mountain king here, Xiangbei will immediately break away from the title of''National Competition Newcomer'' and become a nationwide king''s division. This also means that they have one more opponent to surpass. Happy and depressed, it is really helpless.


    Tengzhen understands Amu''s mood very well, or he feels even more emotional.As the captain of Xiangyang, within three years of high school, he never had the opportunity to lead Xiangyang and Shanwang to fight in the official competition, which is no small regret for Fujima.But at least he is not completely out of the game. Kanagawa still has the qualifications to compete with Akita Prefecture in the autumn of this fall.


    Although the match between Xiangbei and Shanwang has been enthusiastically played halftime, almost everyone knows that the second half is the real match!


    It was 4 points behind in the first half, which was unprecedented for Shan Wang, and in the second half, everyone knew that Shan Wang would use their trump card tactics-full-time staring!


    The success or failure of this tactic determines the outcome of the match between Shan Wang and Xiangbei, and even the coaches of each team pay close attention to the second half of the game, because they also want to know whether there is a way to crack Shan Wang from the level of high school basketball. The whole audience is eager to stare!


    Players from both sides all walked onto the court, but the cheers in the court still fell to the side of the mountain king, even if there are Amu, Fujima, and some basketball coaches, all professionals like Xiangbei''s performance in the second half, but most of the audience, The same belongs to the side of the mountain king, and the supporters of Xiangbei are still pitiful... and they are unqualified!


    Fortunately, the Xiangbei players all have a big heart. In other words, they are thick-skinned and basically ignore the messy cheering sounds, and concentrate on venting this depression on the players of the mountain king.


    The ten people on the field had their eyes interlaced, and there was a faint spark of collision.


    This group of people on the court, together with the people like Amu, Sendo, and Shigehiro Mori in the audience, can basically be said to be the highest level of Japanese basketball in this generation. As long as they do not leave the basketball world, there will be opportunities to play in the future. , May even become a teammate of a team, but the players of Xiangbei and Shanwang are very clear that no matter what kind of game it is in the future, the meaning will not be better than today''s game.


    Whether it is the continuation of the mountain dynasty or the rise of a new king, everything will be decided in the second half of the game.


    The person who jumped the ball in the second half was not Naruto with the strongest jumping ability, but the captain Akagi.Although Akagi could allow Naruto to defend Kawada for the team''s victory, this jump ball in the second half, if not unexpected, may be the last jump ball in this national competition, Akagi absolutely refused to give in at this point.Although a lot has changed, Akagi is still very stubborn in these places.


    Two super giant apes stand in the middle circle and are ready to jump the ball, while the players on both sides line up on both sides, ready to grab the ball at any time.


    Naruto put his hand on his hips, and made a chuckle: "These two guys are really uglier the more they look."


    Naruto was muttering by himself, but before the jump, the audience was quiet and almost no one spoke. Although Naruto¡¯s voice was not loud, he could not be heard in the audience, but the mountain king and the Xiangbei players All can be heard, and the atmosphere that was originally tense suddenly stagnated.


    "Ahem!"


    The referee coughed twice, and then stopped the laughter that was about to be exported, and gave Naruto a warning look: "Xiangbei No. 10, now in the game, don''t be long-winded! The players on both sides are ready to jump the ball!"


    "Yes!"


    The referee''s words still have a great deterrent effect on the court, and Naruto did not continue to tease the giant gorillas Akagi and Kawada, and the game was on track again.


    After the referee warned Naruto, he gestured to both sides to prepare to jump the ball.Akagi and Kawada stood opposite each other, their muscles tensed, ready to take off at any time.


    beep!


    The loud whistle sounded, and the referee simultaneously threw the basketball into the air.


    "Drink!"


    Akagi and Kawada took off at the same time, their sturdy bodies looked like two-headed King Kong, completely similar creatures!Akagi has a slight advantage in height and wingspan, but Kawada''s jumping power and explosive power are higher than Akagi. Compared with the two, Kawada has a little advantage.


    boom!!


    With two huge palms slapped on both sides of the basketball at the same time, Kawada and Akagi gritted their teeth and exerted their strength against each other''s strength!


    These two are all beast-level muscular men, and their strengths are almost the same. Except for the explosive power of Naruto and Naito, the strength of the two is close to invincible.The confrontation between the two huge forces makes it difficult to tell the winner. The basketball is affected by the strange powers of these two men. They fly to one side and the two jump the ball.


    The players on both sides had anticipated this possible situation long ago and immediately started flying to grab the ball.


    Among the players of Shan Wang and Xiangbei, the wild side is the closest to basketball. Unfortunately, the speed is too slow and the reaction is slow, so it is directly ignored.Matsumoto and Fukatsu started at the same time and rushed to the basketball that was about to go out of bounds.The speed of Matsumoto and Fukatsu is definitely not slow, even if they are compared to the members of the track team, but there is a red figure, with short and flexible skills, squeezed from Matsumoto and Fukatsu. .


    Although Matsumoto and Fukatsu intend to block, but the little one is too flexible and too fast, let him break through, stretch out his hand and put the basketball into his palm.


    Fukatsu is very clear about Miyagi''s speed and agility, even if he fails to grab the ball, he is not frustrated, and immediately spread his arms to block Miyagi''s rapid breakthrough.


    Miyagi also had no plans to single-handedly challenge Fukatsu, and moved quickly.As the record holder of the left and right round trips in Xiangbei, Miyagi is more flexible than Fukatsu. In the fast round trip, Fukatsu can hardly keep up with Miyagi''s footsteps.Miyagi seized an opportunity and immediately passed the ball to Naruto.


    When Miyagi returns to the field as a point guard, it also means that Naruto will return to his job-power forward!This also represents a meaning, the main power forward of the mountain king, Nobe Masahiro will be completely tragedy.


    In the second half of the first half, although Nobe could not defend Naito¡¯s offense, he still used his experience and technical advantages to suppress Naito when he was grabbing a rebound. On the rebound, Kawada and Nobe His combination is slightly better than the two King Kong combinations of Akagi and Naito. The rebounding advantage is also the basic guarantee for Zebei''s crazy offense.


    But when Naruto entered the post again as a power forward, Nobe was undoubtedly tragic.


    In terms of speed and strength, Nobe is not Naruto''s opponent at all, and it is impossible for him to block Naruto with a single.


    After Naruto made a simple change of direction to accelerate and rush into the wild, he immediately slew towards the mountain king halftime like a red storm.


    Among the players on both sides, except for Nobe and Akagi, all have excellent speed. Such fierce and fast offense and defense are a great way to ignite the enthusiasm of the audience.


    Naruto killed the Sanno inside from the middle. Mitsui and Rukawa formed left and right wings. Miyagi followed Naruto and was ready to respond to Naruto at any time. Akagi and Nobe were completely thrown into the fast attack and defense lineup. Outside.


    Naruto''s eyes were fixed on the basket, but his hands made a pass, and the basketball was quickly delivered to Miyagi.Miyagi''s reflex nerves were very good, and the basketball was sticky and passed and flew to Mitsui on the left of the three-point line.


    After Mitsui received the ball, he had to pass to Rukawa on the other side of the three-point line. After attracting Matsumoto''s defense, he immediately took off.

 1823 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1823

    Matsumoto couldn''t respond, and with the height difference, he was already powerless to stop.


    The basketball spins in the air, traverses a beautiful parabola, and accurately penetrates the mountain king''s basket.


    56:49, 7 points!


    Chapter Two Hundred and Seventieth-Tactics that Barely Tried


    Xiangbei scored first in the second half, and it was a direct three-pointer. Although the mountain king would not lose directly because of this, it was Xiangbei who seized the opportunity and took the psychological advantage.


    The reason why Xiangbei did not choose a more secure two-point tactic, but chose Mitsui''s three-pointer, is also to cause greater psychological pressure on Shan Wang.After all, the 7-point gap is not small, and it also imposes pressure on Shan Wang to succeed in his next attack, because if Shan Wang fails to attack and Xiangbei hits a three-pointer, the difference will be 10 points.


    Although the difference between 9 points and 10 points is only 1 point, the psychological pressure caused by single-digit and double-digit numbers is completely different. Even if the undefeated mountain king is opened by Xiangbei, it will be psychologically different. There will definitely be a certain impact, which will undoubtedly increase Xiangbei''s chances of winning.


    However, the mountain king would never allow such a thing to happen. As the undefeated king, they can''t afford to lose!


    Fukatsu has the best tactical vision, so he can fully understand the importance of the first attack in the second half to the mountain king.And even a self-willed and natural person like Zebei knows the importance of this ball, so the whole team of Shan Wang is like a chicken blood!


    Except for Naruto, the root cause of the struggle of Xiangbei people can be attributed to two words-dream; and the mountain king corresponds to it, and what they are carrying is glory and pressure!


    Fukatsu made tactical gestures, controlling the ball while scheduling the running of his teammates.


    In terms of cooperating with each other, he has been in the army for several years, and he has experienced countless competitions, both large and small, and even the mountain king who once fought in American high school basketball together is definitely above Xiangbei today.Although Xiangbei sometimes has some amazing tacit cooperation, it is just a flash of luck and coincidence. It is like Naruto hitting 2+1 on Shenjin before. This situation is basically impossible to replicate, and there is no way to do it again. .


    And the reason why Xiangbei can play that kind of cooperation is largely because they have three organizing players, Naruto, Mitsui and Miyagi. Their passing ability and overall view make up for the lack of understanding of Xiangbei. .


    The mountain king can be said to be the only player in the organization and dispatch center, Shenjin, but the tacit understanding between them is far better than Xiangbei.Although Xiangbei was able to overwhelm the mountain king with the outbreak of this game at certain points, Xiangbei was still at a disadvantage when calculating the overall strength of both sides.


    In addition to coordination, Akagi''s speed, Rukawa and Mitsui''s physical strength, as well as Miyagi''s height are always flawed.Anzai coach Naruto mainly defended Fukatsu in the first half and almost ran around the court. He wanted to save them as much as possible and prepare for the real decisive battle in the second half!


    Xiangbei''s tactics are multiple points of attack, relying on the strong personal abilities of the players in each position to fight. If you play the whole, you can occasionally once. If you play any joint defense tactics in normal games, Xiangbei would have collapsed.


    Although the mountain king players also have strong personal abilities, under the supervision of the super point guard of Shenjin, except for the sole food king of Zebei, which cannot be controlled, the other players will not attack rashly, but cooperate with each other constantly. Position.


    Although no one except the bench defense expert Satoshi Ichinokura has the stamina of Naruto''s monster level, the average stamina of the Sanno players is still comparable to Akagi, and even slightly better than the King Kong captain of Xiangbei. Naruto''s stamina is above them, but it is not a problem for the Sanno players to maintain a high rhythm and finish a fierce competition!


    Moreover, in order to hone the tactics of the team''s tight man-to-man tactics, the physical level of the San King players must be higher than that of the average team!


    The Yamano players have shown a tacit cooperation in running positions, especially Kawada and Fukatsu, who have been selected players since the first grade. They have already honed an incomparable understanding, based on Kawada''s inside dominance and Fukatsu''s organizational and scheduling ability. , Shan Wang''s running pick-and-roll tactics can be said to be smooth and smooth, and the degree of tacit understanding is far above that of Xiangbei.


    Although Naruto has good physical strength and runs fast, basketball has never been a sport by himself.Even if he can keep up with Hetian''s speed and footsteps, when Hetian and Nobe use pick-and-roll tactics, the shortcomings of Xiangbei''s lack of flexibility in making up positions are exposed.


    Not only the inside, but also the outside. Moreover, the physical strength of Mitsui and Rukawa is a problem in itself. Sawabei and Matsumoto deliberately took them to run around the court, which also meant to consume their physical strength.


    Kawada, who was on the inside, was running towards the basket, but suddenly turned around and accelerated, his footsteps flexible enough to easily throw Akagi away.If it was just a duel at the basket, Akagi would not lose much to Kawada, but once Kawada pulled to a high position, Akagi couldn''t stop Kawada because of the wider attack range.


    Naruto immediately followed, relying on Akagi''s footsteps, to confront Kawada in a high position is simply a shame!


    After Kawada noticed Naruto''s close defense, he immediately ran in the opposite direction, and at the same time, he ran over.


    Both Kawada and Nobe are the inside pillars of Sanwang, so the two cooperate a lot. Although Nobe does not have a strong attack ability, he is a very good supporter and actively helps Kawada to block Naruto.


    Even if Naruto''s power is greater than that of the wild side, it is impossible for Naruto to knock the wild side directly away on the court, and can only be blocked by this wall of flesh.Fukatsu will most seize the opportunity. The pass was accurate and sharp at this time, and it happened to be delivered to Kawada who was not defending by anyone within a radius of one and a half meters.


    Huh!


    He Tian took the ball and shot, playing extremely confidently.Among the center forwards in the country, Hetian and Xiangyang should be the only centers that have such a precise CIC ability.


    56:51


    Kawada hit a goal to help Shan Wang narrow the points difference. Although the score has not caught up, it is good news for Shan Wang. After all, they did not give Xiangbei a 10 point chance.


    The slowest Akagi is of course to serve the bottom line. Because of the speed, Xiangbei''s fast offense and defense has never had anything to do with Akagi. After all, players like Mori Shigehiro are too rare to have.


    Miyagi had just received a pass from Akagi, and when he turned around, he had intercepted two tall figures in front of him.


    Shenjin, Zebei!


    "Come! The king''s ace strategy!"


    "The audience is pressing for people!!"


    As long as it is concerned about the mountain king, whether it is the fans, their opponents, or even the coaches of the teams, they all know exactly what the combination of Shenjin and Zebei represents.To be honest, from the professional point of view of professional coaches, Shan Wang''s full-court tactics are not seamless.Just like coach Anzai, judging by his decades of basketball vision, Shan Wang¡¯s full-court tactics can still find flaws. Although he is an unbeaten king, he can¡¯t compare the current Shan Wang to a professional basketball team. Comparable, especially in terms of tactical execution.But in the high school basketball world, Shan Wang¡¯s full-court tactics are an unsolvable trump card. Even last year¡¯s Hainan was defeated by Shan Wang¡¯s tactic and lost 30 points. From here, we can see the mountain king¡¯s trump card. The tactics are terrible!


    Both the basketball coach and the fans on both sides are paying great attention to this moment when Xiangbei is fighting the mountain king. If there is any team that can beat this year''s strongest mountain king, it is probably now Xiangbei!


    Although Fukatsu and Zebei both consumed a lot of physical energy in the first half, because their training is more systematic, their physical strength reserves are good. After a break in midfield, they are not tired now, even if Miyagi saved a lot of stamina in the first half, and at this time it was difficult to break through the two-man defense of Fukatsu and Zebei.It was possible to break through when staying together at the beginning, and the chance of coincidence was very high, and it is not easy for Miyagi to copy the original coincidence now.


    Zebei has accurate predictions, and Shenjin has a cool head, coupled with the two years of tacit understanding honed in a team, the joint defense of these two people can be called the highest level.Although the combination of Naruto and Rukawa is better than the duo of Fukatsu and Zebei in terms of physical conditions, it is also slightly inferior to the two in terms of technique and tacit understanding.


    Miyagi faced the two-man defense alone, and the pressure encountered was as great as a mountain.The other players of Sanno kept running almost regardless of physical exertion, blocking Miyagi''s passing route.


    It is of course impossible to keep the lockdown, but it can be suppressed for a while.It puts the ball-handler under tremendous psychological pressure and makes mistakes and creates opportunities for Zebei and Shenjin to steal the ball. This is the team''s urgent marking tactics of Sanwang!


    Three people run, two people suppress!


    Before the start of the war, Xiangbei also did a lot of research on Shan Wang¡¯s full-court tactics. If it is a professional team, of course there are ways to deal with full-court scoring, but with the quality of high school players, even if it has Coping with tactics, it is also difficult to execute on the field. After thinking about it, Naruto and Coach Anza can finally come up with a way that can barely be seen.


    "Sakuragi!"


    Facing the strongest two-person defense of the mountain king, the commando captain of Xiangbei suddenly yelled, and then suddenly jumped to the ground.


    Fukatsu and Zebei didn''t know what Miyagi was going to do, but they immediately raised their focus.Compared with Miyagi, Zebei has a height advantage of close to 20 cm. The height difference between the two sides is very obvious. If Miyagi wants to pass, they can still intercept the ball by virtue of their height.


    But Miyagi is not a normal hanging pass at all. Rather, after the jump, the hook suddenly throws the ball into the air without aiming at all. It is almost like closing the eyes and throwing the ball into the air, not so much a pass. , More like the referee jumping the ball before the opening.


    The players on both sides were taken aback. When Zebei, the dull man, didn¡¯t understand what Miyagi meant, two figures, one red and one white, rose from the ground at the same time, and the jersey numbers on the two were 7 and respectively. Number 10!


    "Rebound?!"


    Chapter 271-Zebei''s Hurricane


    Miyagi deliberately threw the ball high without aiming at all. This was obviously intentional, because they had an absolute advantage!


    Naruto''s jumping ability!


    There are many players with excellent physical qualities in this stadium. In terms of speed, Miyagi is slightly better than Naruto. In terms of strength, Naito is also indistinguishable from Naruto. But in terms of jumping power, Naruto is absolute. First!


    Although Kawada can guard Naruto, there is no doubt that even the top center in colleges and universities is not as good as Naruto in jumping ability.


    Naruto and Kawada jumped into the air at the same time. With no card position confrontation, the two competed for pure jumping ability-basically anyone with long eyes can see the gap, Naruto won!


    Kawada''s jumping ability is above Akagi, but he cannot shake Naruto''s position in jumping.


    With his jumping ability, Naruto received Miyagi''s''pass'', and immediately rushed to the Sanwang basket.


    ''Just jumped so high, and then immediately launched a fast break... This guy''s Achilles tendon is really strong!''


    Kawada sighed in his heart. Just now to grab the ball with Naruto, he jumped with all his strength. After landing, the Achilles tendon was not weak, but there was no way to start a fast attack like Naruto, so he was half a beat slower than Naruto. In terms of Naruto''s speed, this half-beat is already the difference between the two positions.

 1824 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1824

    Kawada was left behind by Naruto''s speed, while Fukatsu and Sawabei were trapping Miyagi just now, and they were too deep. At this time, they couldn''t turn around to stop Naruto. Nobe and Matsumoto were running and blocking. Miyagi''s passing route is impossible to defend Naruto at this time.


    The latter thing becomes simple, Naruto dribbles all the way to the mountain king''s basket.Although Kawada tried his best to return to defense, he still failed to make up his mind and could only watch Naruto make a dunk.


    58:51


    As for the reason why Kawada didn''t defend Naruto for a dunk in the end, everyone is also very clear, committing a foul!Naruto''s action was obviously intended to make Kawada foul. If Naruto scored 2+1 at this time, things would be a big deal, and Kawada was able to give up reluctant defense at the last moment, which is considered to be a good job.


    Naruto and Miyagi high-five to celebrate the success of the attack just now, and did not appear to be anxious, after all, they have the advantage now!


    Originally on the professional court, the key to cracking the tight man-to-man tactics is the point guard!The essence of the full-court tactics is to expand the defensive range to the full court while suppressing the opponent''s ball-handler. Whether it is stealing or defending for 10 seconds, it is ultimately for the purpose of defensive counterattack.In the tactics against the full-court staring, the point guard should keep a cool head and keep the ball stable at the same time. This is the basic against the full-court staring tactics. Once the point guard loses calmness, the team will be in the audience. A complete collapse under the pressure of the tactics of pressing man-to-man!


    Keeping the ball stable can only do a good job defensively. If you want to break through the tight man-to-man tactics, you need the point guard to have extremely sharp and accurate passing ability.At the same time, except for the point guard, other players should run as much as possible to create a gap that can pass the ball. This is a response tactic to break the tight man-to-man tactics of the audience, but these Xiangbei cannot do it.


    Although Miyagi''s passing and ball-handling abilities are excellent, the pressure caused by Fukatsu and Sawabei''s joint defense is too great, and the disadvantage of height makes Miyagi''s pass also greatly suppressed, based on Miyagi''s height. In other words, if you casually paging a wide-range pass, you are just looking for death. Most of the time, Miyagi''s pass is only a choice of''hit the ground''.Although the pass on the ground is relatively safe, but the speed is also slow, it will give the mountain king a chance to steal the ball.


    Even a top point guard in the country like Miyagi doesn''t have the quality to break the tight man-to-man tactics by himself, even Naruto can''t.Although due to height, Naruto''s pass is much harder to stop than Miyagi''s, but in order to break the crowd''s tight marking, you need to seize any fleeting opportunity to pass the ball sharper than the blade. That''s right, it''s impossible for anyone to do this in high school basketball, including Naruto.


    Coach Anzai took great pains to crack the tactics of Sanwang''s tight man-to-man tactics. He Naruto thought about it, and he came up with such a tactic that he could work hard.


    Even if Fukatsu and Zebei suppressed Miyagi, the other players of Sanno run to block Miyagi''s passing route, but there is one route that can''t be blocked-Tianlu!


    Xiangbei doesn''t have a super point guard who can break the face with a single point, and with one person''s ability, he can crack the tight man-to-man tactics of the audience, so he can only look hard like this and try it once.In fact, Miyagi throws the ball casually into the air, and then uses Naruto¡¯s instant explosive power and super jumping ability to catch the basketball. Fundamentally, it is grabbing rebounds. Although this tactic is dangerous, at least once. It was a success.


    The tactics of Xiangbei are completely beyond the norm, which is to put everything under Naruto''s endless physical strength and super jumping ability, but if you use orthodox tactics, you can''t beat the mountain king!


    Miyagi rushed past Fukatsu and Zebei: "Your trump card tactics are only at this level." The success of the goal just now can only be said to be good luck, plus they suddenly Using a strange trick, he caught the mountain king by surprise. It can''t be said that it really solved the tactics of the mountain king''s urgent man-fixing, but this does not prevent Miyagi from saying this to stimulate Fukatsu and Zebei.


    Fukatsu''s face was calm, and he would not be affected by the low-level provocation of Miyagi, but Zebei, a passionate young man, looked excited: "I will let you see the true strength of the mountain king!"


    "Okay." Miyagi responded quickly, with a smirk on his face, "Let me see how good the mountain king''s trump card is, I hope it''s not too scumbag."


    Zebei clenched a fist with one hand, his eyes already ignited with fighting spirit.Fukatsu sighed helplessly beside him. Zebei¡¯s offensive ability is undoubtedly a super ace attacker, but his quotient is really low, and he is too competitive, and he is easy to be aggressive. The impact, even Shenjin can''t stop it now, because Zebei has been completely hit by the radical method.


    "Captain, give me the ball!"


    Miyagi''s low-level radical general method was immediately rewarded, and Zebei, who was stimulated, would obviously not be honest.


    If Zebei, a super-problematic child, is really "pumping", even Shenjin can''t control him, and according to coach Domoto¡¯s previous tactical arrangements, even Shenjin feels that passing the ball to Zebei is not the best choice. , But we can only do so. According to the ideas of both Zebei and Xiangbei, the basketball was accurately delivered to Zebei''s hands.


    "I will let you see now, why I am the trump card of the mountain king!"


    Rukawa coldly looked at Zebei, who was fighting spirit in front of him, and suddenly he said, "Because you are an idiot?"


    Zebei was startled, an angry expression appeared on his face: "You are white...ah! Despicable!" He was about to have a fight with Rukawa, but Rukawa suddenly intercepted him while he was speaking. Fortunately, Zebei reacted quickly. He didn''t concede a goal and didn''t forget to counterattack Rukawa.


    Rukawa failed to steal the tackle, his expression remained the same as before. As for Zebei''s verbal counterattack, he didn''t care at all. Using words to disturb the opponent''s mentality is itself one of the basic basketball tactics, and Xiangbei has one of them. Rukawa was also unconsciously affected by this bastard who played to the limit.


    Zebei almost stolen the ball by Rukawa, and did not say any more nonsense, immediately launched a strong attack!


    Zebei''s current level is absolutely sufficient to enter the national youth team and become a starting small forward. In terms of attacking ability, neither Xiandao nor Rukawa can compare with Zebei today.Zebei¡¯s breakthrough is almost perfect in terms of skill, speed and strength. Compared with Amu¡¯s brute force and slightly insufficient technical violent breakthrough, Zebei¡¯s breakthrough is obviously more aesthetic. In the confrontation, the passion of competitive sports was unreservedly displayed.


    Even the fans of Shan Wang have to admit that Xiangbei''s No. 11 is very strong, but it is not as strong as Zebei.Rukawa''s strength can only be used to set off Zebei''s strength. The more Rukawa is tough, then Zebei, who can defeat him head-on, will bring his strength to a higher level.


    Zebei leaped sideways and violently, with rapid speed and steady rhythm. Rukawa couldn''t find a chance to steal the ball at all. He could only chase after Zebei, and the two of them went into the interior of Xiangbei together.


    The height of 189 cm is definitely not tall if you stand under the basket. If it is placed in the United States, it will be even more short. Zebei faced the joint cover of the three big elders in Xiangbei, flipped his wrist and took it out again. His stunt for going to America.


    Small toss under the basket!


    Mature skills, full of spirituality, the basketball arc is extremely high, avoiding Rukawa''s steal and Naruto and Akagi''s double block, the red basketball slightly flies over the basket, and then falls due to gravity. Into the basket, clean and neat.


    58:53, Zebei''s offensive ability is still difficult to stop.


    Just one goal ignited the enthusiasm of the audience, which is the ability and popularity of Zebei today.


    "Look, you can''t stop me."


    Rukawa rolled his eyes: "Big idiot!"


    The people in Xiangbei ran in front of Zebei, not paying attention to the appearance of this trump card, and even sneered in their hearts.


    ''Keep on attacking, Zebei, because the faster your rhythm, the faster you will die!''


    Chapter 272-Searing Confrontation


    Xiangbei doesn''t mind Zebei''s hurricane at all. If it is another team, Zebei''s super personal ability is enough to defeat it, but Xiangbei is undoubtedly not in this category!


    This group of guys are all spirited and unique in their spiritual world. It is absolutely impossible to completely defeat Xiangbei with one person''s ability. Even Zebei Eizhi can''t defeat Xiangbei with one person!


    For other teams, it is impossible to defeat the King of Mountain without defeating Zebei, but not for Xiangbei, because Xiangbei''s strength has reached the point where it cannot be suppressed by Zebei''s ability alone. Basketball is not a fool. Movement, but Zebei cannot understand this now.


    The points difference between Shan Wang and Xiangbei has always lingered among those points. Xiangbei was unable to widen the points difference, but it is also difficult for Shan Wang to narrow the points difference or even catch up. Now both sides are waiting for an opportunity.


    Xiangbei is waiting for the chance to defeat the mountain king, and the mountain king is also looking for an opportunity to fight back.


    After Akagi passed the baseline ball, Zebei and Fukatsu started again and launched a double double team to put pressure on Miyagi. Although it looked no different from the previous one, neither Zebei nor Fukatsu had their center of gravity pressed as before. It''s low, after all, though passing the ball like that is just a mess, but with Naruto''s jumping ability, it is too difficult for the mountain king to suppress Xiangbei!


    If you can''t stop Xiangbei''s pass, then Shan Wang''s full-court tactics are meaningless.The fundamental purpose of Shanwang¡¯s tactics of the player¡¯s stance is to block the opponent¡¯s ball-handling players, block their passing routes, make the opponent¡¯s mistakes and then counterattack defensive counter-attack tactics, but Xiangbei took another approach, stupefied by Naruto¡¯s super jumping ability. There was a loophole in the king''s ace strategy.


    Zebei and Fukatsu did not reduce their center of gravity to the lowest level, because they were afraid that Miyagi would have such a super high pass!


    But worry doesn¡¯t mean everything!


    Although Zawabei and Fukatsu were worried, they could not stop Miyagi. Although they had raised their center of gravity at the moment Miyagi shot, because the arc of Miyagi''s throwing ball was raised, it would be difficult to reach the height of Zawabei and Fukatsu. Intercepting Miyagi''s super-high pass, you can only watch the basketball flying in the air.


    Naruto¡¯s prediction was accurate, coupled with the strongest explosiveness, so he was the first to stand, and Nobe and Kawada quickly got close. The three elders squeezed into one group and staged a grab in the midfield. Rebounds.


    Both Nobe and Kawada are aware of his strong jumping ability, so they clearly have a clear division of labor. Nobe is responsible for the card position. He looks like he won''t let Naruto take off even if he doesn''t jump, while Kawada is gearing up to see the timing at any time. Ready to jump.


    Their cooperation is very tacit, and it is a tactic for the rapid formation of Naruto''s jumping ability. It can be said that they understand Naruto''s ability very well, but some things can be prevented without understanding.


    Just like Xiangbei, he understands that Zebei has a strong offensive ability, and his small throws under the basket are powerful, but he can''t stop his offense. These things can''t be changed by will.It¡¯s a fact that Kawada and Nobe¡¯s physical fitness is not as good as Naruto¡¯s. It¡¯s a fact that players at this age, no matter how they exercise, no matter how physical or their skills, have not reached the peak ~ peak period. , Even among professional players, there is no player that can match his jumping ability. His body is absolutely enough to stand out from his peers.


    If Kawada had a monster body like Naito or Mori Shigehiro, even Naruto might have to be suppressed by him, but that was obviously impossible.And if Kawada really has that kind of body, then he is not a top center in colleges and universities, and may be able to surpass Sugiyama Shota to be the top center in Japan.


    Although Nobe tried his best, he couldn''t stop the figure wearing the red No. 10 uniform from jumping high. Naruto and Kawada were only 1 cm tall. This height is negligible on the basketball court, but he jumped up. At that time, Naruto was born more than two heads away from Kawada!


    Kawada''s jumping ability is higher than Akagi. His physique is already very good jumping ability, but after all, he can''t compare with Naruto this freak.With his explosive jumping power, Naruto was born on top of Kawada''s head to pick up the basketball, causing the college''s first center classmate to be humiliated again.


    As soon as Naruto landed, the wild side who had prevented Naruto from jumping just now immediately intercepted Naruto, while constantly waving his arms.He didn''t want too much to defend Naruto by himself, just to stop him a little bit, even for a second, not to let Naruto launch a fast attack.


    Kawada also knew Naruto¡¯s monster-like jumping ability, so he would not be hit by this, and immediately defended Naruto at the same time as Nobe. At the same time, Fukatsu, Zebei and Matsumoto quickly returned to defense.


    Just now, Naruto scored a goal with this sudden tactic. Once again, if the mountain king doesn¡¯t know what kind of response they will make, they will also have the title of undefeated king. In addition to strength, the tactical quality of the mountain king It''s far above the average high school basketball team, and of course it can''t be compared with professional teams.


    Naruto didn''t make a fast break this time, so he could only pass the ball to Miyagi, and then everyone slowly advanced and chose a position to fight!


    Even if there is a positional battle, Xiangbei is not at a disadvantage compared to the mountain king.The main reason lies in their inside line. Akagi is slightly weaker than Kawada, while Naruto is obviously stronger than Nobe. If the two phases are combined, Xiangbei''s inside line strength is slightly above the mountain king, so Xiangbei can confidently take various offensives. Tactics.

 1825 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1825

    When all the members were seated, the King Kong captain of Xiangbei immediately began to attack Hetian.Although the fight between Akagi and Kawada was temporarily stopped in the first half due to Naruto''s outbreak, after the second half, the confrontation between the two giants became more intense. Kawada and Akagi knew that it was the two of them. For the first time in a formal match, this was the last time they faced each other in the high school national competition. Although there will be Autumn National Sports afterwards, although they will continue to fight in the college basketball world, but the high school¡¯s "graciousness" will be released. Here is a complete solution, they will also use this game to completely determine the ownership of the college''s first center!


    Although Akagi''s toughness will burden those around him, he has stricter requirements on himself.The strong body is constantly relying on Hetian who hits behind him. The two giant gorillas are fighting against each other. Although the momentum is not obvious, the internal power confrontation is like Mars hitting the earth!


    ''Damn, Akagi''s power has also become stronger!''


    During the summer staying together, he and Akagi had many heads-up confrontations, and Kawada knew Akagi''s skills.At the beginning, he had a one-sided advantage in heads-up. After all, Akagi was not good at dealing with a flexible center like Kawada at the time, but in the second half of the game, Akagi''s strength became stronger and stronger. He has always held the inside line, no matter how provocative Kawada is, he will not go up to the high position to defend, that is, use the inside line as a battlefield to fight with Kawada. Akagi''s extremely rigid play also made Kawada feel a lot of pressure.


    After the experience and baptism of the national competition, Akagi''s strength is better than when he was staying together. Now even Kawada has to defend Akagi feels quite difficult.He Tian is still like this, if he changes to Nobe or Xiao Hetian, he can''t stop the King Kong captain in Xiangbei.


    Akagi is not just relying on brute force to rely on collisions, but constantly exerting strength in waves, and the skills of exerting force are much more mature than when he was in the same place. He is more proficient in rhythm control, even if Kawada wants to resist Akagi. Back hitting is also very difficult.


    Kawada is also very clear that a sudden withdrawal can only be used to deal with new players who are not experienced enough, such as Naito¡¯s players who are too powerful and are not good at controlling. If you change to the current Akagi His ability to control the rhythm, Kawada''s use of such tricks can''t deal with Akagi at all, but it will expose flaws.


    Step by step, Akagi squeezed Kawada to the basket, then Miyagi seized the opportunity to accurately deliver the ball to Akagi.


    After Captain Orangutan received the ball, his body slammed backwards, knocking Hetian a step away, then immediately turned around and forced a slam dunk. He didn''t play any tricks with Hetian at all, just relying on his powerful body to be hard at the basket!


    Akagi knows that his skills are currently losing compared to Kawada, so he doesn''t expose its shortcomings. Among the inside players, except Naruto, no one can beat Kawada Masashi technically, and Akagi is impossible. .Moreover, the time before the start of the national competition is too short. Although Akagi has practiced middle distance shooting, his practice is not enough. Akagi is not the Sakuragi in the original book, so the shooting rate cannot be guaranteed. In the game against Sanno, Akagi is not. Dare to use his humiliating mid-range shot, and he''s only in the basket.


    Akagi''s tall and strong body was not afraid of physical confrontation. When he made up his mind to burst out with all his strength, even Kawada would feel tremendous pressure.Kawada''s center of gravity was unstable, he forcibly jumped, and his palm slammed toward the basketball in Akagi''s hand!


    Snapped!!


    Kawada''s broad palm was still hitting the basketball in Akagi''s hands. The basketball was slapped by Kawada''s giant force, but Fukatsu and Kawada frowned.Kawada''s hand did not completely slap on the ball in Akagi''s hand, half of his hand hit Akagi''s hand.


    beep!


    The referee did not miss this moment, and immediately blew his whistle, and at the same time gestured towards Kawada: "White No. 7, beater foul, two free throws!"


    Chapter 273-The purpose of tactics


    boom!Huh!


    Kawada fouled, Akagi got two free throw opportunities.Perhaps because of the collision just now, Akagi missed the first free throw, but the King Kong captain of Xiangbei still showed his steel-like mental quality and hit the second free throw.


    At 59:53, Kawada''s free throw is a small profit, but the difference is still 6 points, two goals or three goals, the difference between Xiangbei and Sanwang has always been maintained within this limit.


    Hetian''s fouls have always been controlled very well. He is not as brainless as Yuzhu and fouls easily. It is not a big deal to receive a foul in the second half. After all, there is less than half of the game left.However, his foul this time can be regarded as an attitude of Hetian and even the mountain king. They will never give up the victory of this game!


    Akagi was strong and stubborn, and Kawada did not let it go.


    The mountain king is ready to attack again. Their overall physical strength is higher than that of Xiangbei. Therefore, even in the second half, they maintained a fairly neat lineup to advance the halftime. Although the mountain king is now going to chase points, it does not appear to be flustered. Did not commit such a low-level mistake of self-conflict.


    Zebei, Matsumoto''s two attacking ace formed the left and right wings, Fukatsu broke directly from the middle, ready to assist the two attacking ace at any time, and Kawada and Nobei had already entered the interior. Once the attack failed, they would immediately scramble for rebounds.


    Two insides and three outsides, this is the basic offensive lineup of Sanwang.Zebei and Matsumoto started to move accordingly, looking for opportunities to attack, while Fukatsu remained calm and kept looking for opportunities to attack.The basketball went back and forth between Shenjin''s palm and the floor. At this time, almost no one in the audience made a sound. Only Shenjin''s regular dribbling sound continued to sound, faintly brewing a certain depression, waiting for the opportunity to erupt.


    Mitsui and Rukawa were both defending very tightly at this time. Naruto''s explosion in the first half saved them a lot of energy. It was for this time. After all, the second half was over and the game was over.


    Everyone in Xiangbei did not intend to drag the game to overtime to solve it. After all, for Xiangbei, who has insufficient physical reserves, overtime is absolutely detrimental to them!


    Even if the mountain king knew that it would be beneficial to them to drag the game into overtime, but the mountain king would not do that. Because of the king¡¯s pride and glory, they would not be allowed to use such tactics to defeat their opponents and defeat all opponents head-on. This is the consistent tactical style of Sanno and the main reason why they can get so many fans'' support.


    The mountain king will not be afraid of any challenge. If the mountain king wants to use physical tactics to bring down Xiangbei, then the mountain king is really over!


    The close defense of Mitsui and Rukawa made it difficult for Fukatsu to find a passing opportunity for a while. After a quick reflection, Captain Sanno decided to come by himself!After all, Fukatsu has an advantage in opposing Miyagi. It is basically impossible for Miyagi to completely eliminate this gap. After all, Miyagi cannot grow 10 centimeters taller out of thin air, and the weight will not increase for no reason. Physically, Fukatsu is not tough, but it is still superior to Miyagi.


    Miyagi is obviously at a disadvantage under the squeeze of Fukatsu, and it is difficult to maintain the original defensive position, let alone forming a deterrent against Fukatsu at this time.


    In fact, Akagi should immediately raise it at this time to help Miyagi help defend Fukatsu. With Akagi''s height and Miyagi''s speed, Fukatsu''s passing route can be blocked as much as possible.But before Akagi returns to defense, Naruto needs to take care of both Kawada and Nobe at the same time under the basket, with Naruto''s speed, explosiveness and on-the-spot reaction ability. Although this is difficult, it is not impossible.


    However, this kind of tactic requires quite good tacit understanding and tactical literacy. Xiangbei has not practiced this tactic in advance, and their own tactical literacy and team tacit understanding are lacking, so this tactic can only be in the head of Anxi coach. Just think about it.


    After Fukatsu forced Miyagi to open, Xiangbei''s defensive lineup immediately changed. Rukawa had to put part of his energy on Fukatsu while defending Zebei, which gave Zebei a chance.


    Fukatsu''s gaze was like a torch, and he immediately seized the opportunity to pass the ball. Zebei''s center of gravity tilted slightly to the right, but he stretched out his left hand, received Fukatsu''s pass in a very awkward posture, and then immediately grabbed the ball with both hands. stable.


    Rukawa saw that there was no chance of stealing the ball, and he immediately lowered his center of gravity and defended carefully. This guy can break through from any angle.


    Zebei still didn''t get rid of his chattering problem on the court. While dribbling the ball, he smiled and said, "Compared with when you stayed together, your skills have indeed become better, but there is still no way to beat me. "


    Rukawa Feng rolled his eyes: "Too many words!"


    Naruto was actually very helpless with Zebei''s chattering problem, and whispered to the wild side next to him: "Hey, I think Zebei''s chattering problem seems to be more severe than his football skills, don''t you think, Totem Pole? ?"


    The corners of Yebian''s mouth twitched twice, but in the end he didn''t say anything.In fact, he also felt that Naruto was right. Zebei was easily distracted on the court, and the problem of talking to his opponents has never been corrected. Secondly, he really did not want to respond to the nickname Naruto gave him.


    Talking should be regarded as one of Zebei''s minor problems, but this is not a big problem, at least for now, this problem will not affect his playing skills.In any case, Zebei has the same terrifying attack power of the Dinghai Shenzhen. Even if Rukawa has really put out a full defense and no longer considers physical exertion, Zebei can still find some flaws in his defense, and then in an instant For the breakthrough, the whirlwind generally forcibly wiped into the Xiangbei inner line, broke through the double defense of Naruto and Akagi with a small throw shot under the basket, and successfully scored points.


    59:55


    The cheers erupted by the audience at the same time belonged to Zebei alone. Even if Shenjin and Hetian scored such a beautiful goal, the cheers they received were not as good as Zebei. Zebei stood on the court, himself. Maybe it''s a miracle.


    The Xiangbei players are also accustomed to Zebei''s popularity, so they have not been hit, and in Naruto''s words, I am really sorry. They are here to destroy a myth today.


    Miyagi once again held the ball and faced the two-man defense of Yamano Fukatsu and Sawabei.


    At the beginning of the second half, Sanno¡¯s full-court tactics have been launched twice in a row. However, because of Naruto¡¯s terrifying jumping ability, Sanno¡¯s two full-court tactics were completely reimbursed. If this tactic continues to fail, Sanno I have to consider changing tactics.


    Because it is very physically exhausting to launch the full-court tactics, in general, except for the mountain king, only one team is behind in the score and there is not much time left in the game to adopt an active defense. Tactics, but Shanwang uses this tactic to attack. Although it is powerful, it still has no way to change the shortcoming of physical exertion. If it can''t play its due role, it is meaningless to use this full-court tactical tactics!


    Miyagi lowered his center of gravity to dribble, and he was a small Miyagi. Compared with Zebei and Fukatsu, Miyagi was like a primary school student.


    But Shenjin and Zebei didn''t dare to care about it at all. The two-person joint defense of the two of them is a key to the success of the urgent man-to-man tactics!


    Miyagi raised his center of gravity, raised his arms, and once again made a lob pass.


    The two Zebei immediately raised their center of gravity and raised their arms at the same time, intending to intercept Miyagi''s pass.However, Miyagi''s high-altitude pass was a real and fake move. After Fukatsu and Zebei increased their center of gravity, Miyagi lowered the center of gravity in an instant, and immediately broke through with a short body.


    "Good sudden!"


    "Good job, Miyagi!"


    Miyagi was like a flash of red lightning, which was forcibly wiped from Sawabei''s side in an instant. Although Japan''s top high school student tried his best to move defenses, he was tall and tall, in the fight against the''floor flow'', he was not as quick as Miyagi. , Miyagi forced a breakthrough with a lightning-fast first step.


    While Fukajin quickly returned to defense, he also understood the tactical purpose of Xiangbei.


    Naruto''s jumping ability can suppress Kawada and Nobeichi for a while, but can''t suppress I. The previous two passes are just foreshadowing, for Miyagi''s breakthrough.In order to defend that kind of super high pass, Fukatsu and Zebei must raise their center of gravity, and in the first step of a quick breakthrough, no one in Japanese high school basketball can match Miyagi.


    It¡¯s just that even if Fukatsu knew about Xiangbei¡¯s tactics, it was useless. This time she was broken by Miyagi, but next time Fukatsu couldn¡¯t guess whether Miyagi would pass the ball or rush by himself. Under hesitation, the action would become slow , This is the purpose of Xiangbei.


    After Miyagi rushed out of Zebei, he immediately rushed.Naruto was the point guard in the first half of the game, so Miyagi saved a lot of energy by sitting on the bench. Now he has more energy than Zebei and Fukatsu. , On the court, it is second only to Naruto, a monster with no bottom line.


    When attacking fast like this, it can best reflect the quality of the point guards of both sides. Not only must the speed be fast, but also the rhythm must be steady, so as to ensure the success rate of the fast break, and continue to confront powerful point guards. The shelling duel between Shang and Feng Yu made Miyagi more familiar with the rhythm.


    Miyagi Lightning usually cuts into the inside of the mountain king, attracting Fukatsu and Sawabei to block from behind at the same time, but Miyagi collects the ball in the air, avoiding Fukatsu and Sawabei''s palms, and the basketball passes through Zebei''s ribs. With a light stroke, it was delivered to Rukawa Feng. Rukawa Feng was only three meters away from the basket and easily jumped from the basket. Even if it was not passionate enough, the score was enough.


    61:55

 1826 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1826

    Just as Naruto and the others quickly returned to the stall, they suddenly saw Caizi standing on the long side, waving her arms vigorously. After attracting their attention, Caizi immediately gestured, crossing her arms into an X, and then stretched her finger towards The number 9 of the mountain king....


    Chapter 274-The Crisis of Ace


    The next stage of Xiangbei''s tactics is very obvious, in fact, there is no need to cover up, their target of attack is Zebei Eiji!


    Miyagi deliberately relaxed the defense, giving Fukatsu a chance to pass the ball to Sawabei. As soon as Sawabei took the ball, Rukawa was already close to his body, and Naruto and Mitsui immediately doubled over, forming a three-fold sandwich against Sawabei. Potential.


    Other teams, even if they know that Zebei will attack by himself and will not pass the ball after catching the ball, and they will not use this dangerous three-person defense tactics, but this seems to be no problem for Xiangbei, after all. Xiangbei had already used this tactic against Hainan in the county joint finals.


    Now, Naruto, Rukawa, and Mitsui¡¯s combined defense is far better than the original level in terms of strength, coordination, and even physical strength. Even Amu is not confident that he can break through the three-person defense, but If you don''t have this level of defense, how can you defend Zebei?


    Zebei''s gaze swept across the faces of the three people in front of him, and immediately smiled: "Are they three again? I won''t be guarded by you!"


    "Idiot, show off after scoring." Naruto murmured casually.


    "I''ll score soon... despicable!" Zebei yelled as soon as he spoke. It turned out that Mitsui tried to steal while he was talking, but Ze reacted too fast and let him hide. But it is still inevitable that there will be a rush, and the defense of the three of Naruto and the others has become more oppressive. The close defense of the three has also caused a lot of pressure on Zebei.


    The audience held their breath and looked forward to the next development. They knew very well that Zebei would choose to attack by himself. The key is how Zebei can break through the defense of three people alone. Such a scene is definitely one for the fans of Shan Wang. Kind of supreme enjoyment.


    However, Shan Wang fans are destined to be disappointed today!


    The goal of Xiangbei at this stage is to focus on hitting Zebei, how can he easily break through the past?Naruto has the most stamina and the fastest reaction speed. Together with his height and wingspan, he is the main force in defense of Zebei.Mitsui and Rukawa, one with rich experience in the game, can roughly predict Zebei''s next move, and the other has the most duels with Zebei. Although they have not fully grasped it, they also have a rough idea of ??Zebei''s action mode. He assisted Naruto and did a good job of''checking for leaks''.


    It was a mistake that Zebei kept fighting against Rukawa like this before. Once again, even if Rukawa could not defend Zebei alone, he was gradually familiar with Zebei''s attack mode. Now, under the three-person defense, where is there any defense? The truth is unstoppable?


    With the current technical conditions of the three Naruto and the others, to break through their defense, they can basically become the representative of the Japanese national team, and if they can easily break through them, they will not mind their three-person defense at all. , That is the level of a world-class player, Zebei, has not yet reached that level.


    Zebei''s spirit has been maintained in a state of extreme excitement. Although this allows him to exert 100% or even an extraordinary level of strength, it also puts Zebei in a very dangerous state.


    Xiangbei deliberately indulged Zebei''s hurricane and offensive, and did not suppress it at all. It was to let Zebei continue to single out with Rukawa and win, so that Zebei''s enthusiasm was raised to a very high level.


    Even if he bears the name of Japan¡¯s number one high school student, Sawabei is just a high school student in the final analysis. Unlike Naruto, who is an old cucumber with green paint, Sawabei is still a young man, impulsive and passionate. Wiped from him.


    Zebei''s enthusiasm encountered the steel defense of Xiangbei Railway Sanjiao, which was like a basin of cold water.


    Zebei continued to change directions and breakthroughs, but he was still unable to break through the steel line of defense in front of him. The strength and physical fitness of these three people was absolutely superior to the two-man defense of Zebei and Shenjin. Among them, there were, after all, three. The difference between the two.Zebei failed to make a breakthrough several times, and his offensive time was about to come to an end.


    "There are only 5 seconds left."


    Naruto did not forget to remind Zebei to pay attention to the time at this time. Zebei''s eyes quickly glanced at the time displayed on the electronic scoreboard. His attack time was indeed only 5 seconds left, even if it was Zebei. Encountered with such a predicament, the movements on his hands could not help but feel a little flustered. Rukawa saw the timing and shot with lightning, slapped away the basketball in Zebei''s hands.


    ''Damn it!''


    Zebei cursed secretly. He was disturbed by Naruto¡¯s words just now, but Rukawa Kaede was not affected at all. He cut off the ball at the moment he was distracted, but now it¡¯s not the time to say this at all. Can quickly return to defense.


    After Rukawa cut off the basketball in Zebei''s hands, he immediately took the basketball in his hands with a stride, and then rushed towards the half court of the mountain king.Zebei wanted to stop Rukawa Feng in order to make up for the mistake he made just now, but Naruto quickly rushed to Zebei with his amazing explosive power, and then did not join Rukawa in the fast break team. On the contrary, he slowed down his speed, as if he had deliberately stopped in front of Zebei.


    Zebei had no choice. He couldn''t directly hit Naruto, so he had to move sideways, but Naruto also moved one step horizontally, always blocking Zebei, and Zebei moved horizontally again, but this delayed, He has fallen behind Ruchuan Feng a lot, and it is impossible to stop the indifferent fox in Xiangbei.


    Without ace Zebei, the biggest obstacle, no one else in the mountain king has the ability to defend Xiangbei 11 alone.Matsumoto wanted to stare at Mitsui, Kawada was too deep, and Nobe didn¡¯t even think about it. Zebei was blocked by Naruto, and only one Fukatsu was left. But let¡¯s not say whether Fukatsu dared to empty Miyagi completely, it was he. The height difference of nearly ten centimeters also gives Rukawa a considerable advantage, especially when he is close to the basket.


    No one in the mountain king can stop the mad Rukawa Feng. Zebei was intercepted by Naruto, and he could only watch Rukawa slam dunk after entering the inside line of the mountain king, and the whole basket was constantly shaking.


    Clean and neat, countless exercises made Rukawa''s slam dunk full of beauty. Even if he didn''t have the power of Naruto and Akagi, when Rukawa took off and slammed, his body was extremely stretched in mid-air. Even Naruto had to say this. The ball is so beautiful, it is conceivable that after this game, Rukawa Feng¡¯s Rukawa Life Corps will definitely increase again...Although he himself is very troubled by this.


    63:55


    "It''s beautiful!"


    Snapped!


    Rukawa and Naruto gave a high-five, and he himself knew that the slam dunk just now was because of the cooperation of Naruto and Mitsui that he could steal the ball from Zebei''s hands, and of course he would not pretend to be indifferent.


    Rukawa pulled up his collar and wiped the sweat off his face, walked to Zebei, and coldly dropped a sentence: "You can''t beat me now."


    Zebei jumped immediately: "Just scored a goal, don''t be too proud!"


    "continue!"


    Rukawa¡¯s provocation and declaration of war, how can Zebei¡¯s character be timid, and aggressive tactics against Zebei are the best tactics. The next time the mountain king will attack with the ball is undoubtedly Zebei Eiji, and he faces him. Yes, it is still the three-person joint defense in Xiangbei.


    For the coaches in the stands, as well as captains like Amu and Fujima, they all know that the Xiangbei trio cannot always maintain such a fast offensive and defensive rhythm. After all, the physical strength of Rukawa and Mitsui cannot be long. Maintain that high intensity, but the problem is here, is it because the three of them couldn''t hold on first, or did Zebei collapse first?


    Zebei once again faced the defense of the Xiangbei trio. Although he had already experienced it once, this time, Zebei felt that there was a huge mountain pressure~ In his own heart, he let Zebei out in a blink of an eye. The amount of sweat has increased a lot, and the dribbling movement has become faster and harder.


    The sound of basketball hitting the ground sounded regularly, and then the sound suddenly disappeared for a moment, and Zebei had already activated it instantly, and rushed towards Mitsui''s side.For Zebei, it was a shame that he was almost prevented from being guarded for 30 seconds just now. Zebei would never allow him to appear again for such a shame, so he was a little anxious for this breakthrough.


    "So fast!"


    "It''s too fast, Zebei is about to lose control!"


    Zebei started the strong jump at a super high speed. Mitsui¡¯s knee was on his knees. Although the injury in middle school was healed, the impact was not completely eliminated. Mitsui¡¯s footsteps were not as flexible as in middle school, and there was no problem dealing with ordinary opponents. Zebei was a little reluctant. This time Mitsui''s small weakness was exposed, and he failed to stop Zebei and let him enter the Xiangbei inner line all the way.


    With the same position and the same action after the jump, Zebei seemed to be copying Rukawa''s slam dunk just now.


    If it succeeds, it will definitely suppress the momentum of Xiangbei.


    Snapped!!


    Mitsui may have already realized this, fighting for a foul, slapped Zebei''s hand with a palm, and was about to intercept Zebei''s slam dunk.Mitsui played very hard this time. Zebei did not have the strong body of Amu or Naruto, so he couldn''t control the ball after being shot by Mitsui on the back of his hand. The basketball bounced off the rebound, and Mitsui also got the referee''s sentence.


    Mitsui raised his hand honestly to receive his foul, and then watched Zebei walk to the free throw line. The players on both sides were separated on both sides, and the atmosphere was unspeakably heavy and stagnant.


    boom!


    Zebei hit the front of the rim with his first free throw, and after two bounces on the rim, he finally didn''t get the favor of Goddess of Luck and slipped out of the basket.


    "How is it possible that Zebei didn''t make a free throw?!"


    Chapter 275-The White-Hot Battle


    Zebei¡¯s first free throw slipped out of the basket. Although Zebei¡¯s free throw percentage was not as good as Naruto¡¯s over 90%, it was not much worse, and fans who knew the mountain king knew that Zebei¡¯s pressure was higher. The more excited, the easier it is to play a good player, but in this case, Zebei''s free throw missed.


    Naruto quickly glanced at the rest area in Xiangbei with the opportunity of wiping sweat, and the eyes of the white-haired Buddha paired with a smile immediately.


    Zebei''s free throw miss is actually a good explanation, because his concentration is messed up.


    The level of concentration is the most important "soft power" that affects a player''s performance on the court. When the concentration is high, the ultra-long three-pointer, the movement in the air, and the lightning breakthrough can be done. If it is concentration Low, free throws hit iron, dribble is interrupted, dunk is blocked by the basket, any bad things can happen.


    Zebei''s concentration has always been slow to improve, and he needs a strong enough opponent to fully concentrate, such as today''s Xiangbei.From the second half of the first half, until just now, Zebei''s concentration has been maintained at a very high state, so he can continuously attack and score, continuously break through Rukawa''s defense, even Akagi and Naruto''s double Joint defense.


    But this kind of high concentration power is limited after all, even Naruto dare not say that his concentration power can always be maintained at the highest level, but his general concentration power is much higher than normal, so he does not There will be a difference.


    Zebei''s morale is like a rainbow in the previous high concentration state, how to fight, but in this state, although Zebei can display all the strength, even beyond the normal level, it is equivalent to high altitude. Walk a tightrope.Of course it should be gorgeous and uplifting, but once hit, Zebei''s state will take a turn for the worse. From heaven to hell, it''s just a moment.


    Under the high pressure of Xiangbei, Zebei¡¯s concentration has been unable to hold on. After all, he is just a sophomore student. Even with youthful blood, he can¡¯t resist such continuous high pressure. Just now he missed the free throw. It was just the beginning of Zebei''s collapse.


    Zebei took a deep breath and made the second free throw.Fortunately, Zebei didn''t make two free throws and missed all. The second one finally hit the basket and scored one point. Mitsui''s foul was a small profit. At 63:56, Xiangbei still led the mountain by a big score.

 1827 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1827

    Now the situation has become more and more unfavorable for the mountain king. Their best ace tactics have been pressing for people and consecutively failed. Coupled with Zebei''s gradual abnormality, the mountain king''s undefeated myth seems to have gradually slipped into the abyss.


    Xiangbei''s Dianguang Shihuo once again took possession of the ball, but Shan Wang''s undefeated full-court tactics were not used again.The full-court tactics of man-to-man are no longer useful for today''s Xiangbei, because the cooperation of Naruto and Miyagi will not allow the mountain king to really launch man-man-managing in the field. Instead of using such a tactical waste of physical strength, it is better to follow Use normal tactics to fight.


    According to Fukatsu''s command, the mountain kings began to use usual defensive tactics.Each will target their respective defensive goals, and at the same time pay attention to each other, ready to change positions to make up for defense.And the captain of the mountain king Fukatsu Kazushin, of course, is the main point guard focusing on taking care of Xiangbei.


    Miyagi dribbled the ball steadily, the studs on his ears flashed a ray of light, looking at the dark-colored Captain Sano in front of him, he smiled and joked: "What''s the matter, don''t you dare to use your full-court tactics of staring people? , Fukatsu?"


    Shen Jin pursed his mouth, and then replied: "We will defeat you even without that tactic."


    "Then wait for you to win first!"


    Miyagi responded directly, whether it was victory or glory, or even status, they would all win with their own strength.In the face of Fukatsu''s single defense, Miyagi did not choose the high-altitude pass like before, but went heads-up with Fukatsu.


    This is not only because such tactics cannot be used continuously, but also because of Miyagi''s pride.If it is facing Zebei and Fukatsu''s two-person defense, it is understandable that Miyagi should use such tricks to break through their defense, but if you face one-on-one against Fukatsu, Miyagi will never use that method, although It seemed like a trivial matter, but Miyagi was quite stubborn about it.


    Regardless of the plan discussed before the start, Miyagi and the others are just a group of high school students in the final analysis. There is nothing wrong with it when they are passionate. Even Naruto himself has not escaped from this situation.


    Seeing that Miyagi was determined to go head-to-head with Fukatsu, Rukawa and Mitsui didn¡¯t find it strange. On the contrary, Miyagi¡¯s behavior seemed normal to them, and Naruto and Akagi didn¡¯t say anything, just Concentrate on dealing with his opponents, and while Naruto suppressed Nobe, he should pay attention to the situation of Kawada and Fukatsu.


    Miyagi kept dribbling the ball under the crotch, and the basketball kept switching between Miyagi''s hands while shaking his body slightly, keeping his eyes fixed on Fukatsu''s body movements.As long as Miyagi catches any flaws, the muscle rebound caused by shaking the body will immediately become the starting acceleration and break through instantly.


    Fukatsu also knows that Miyagi''s first step is absolutely faster than anyone in the audience, so he dare not relax his lightning breakthrough. A better height and arm span are Fukatsu''s advantages, and he also has a richer game. experience.


    While the two confronted each other, Naruto suddenly started to run outside the three-point line, and at the same time made a move with both hands: "Miyagi!"


    Miyagi and Fukatsu glanced in the direction of Naruto at the same time, Miyagi made a passing posture with both hands, and then immediately squatted towards the left side.


    Fukatsu''s reaction speed was not slow. Although the first step was a little slower, he immediately followed him, and at the same time, his arms were fully opened to block Miyagi''s breakthrough.After Naruto created a chance for Miyagi, he immediately turned around and rushed into the basket, squeezing against the wild side, fighting for the best position to grab the rebound.


    Miyagi''s center of gravity was pressed to the limit. After all, Fukatsu was 10 cm taller than Miyagi. When moving, Fukatsu''s center of gravity could not be lower than Miyagi.Nowadays, it is difficult to steal the ball in sports, only to block Miyagi''s breakthrough with a strong body.


    Miyagi''s gaze was like a torch, as if he was about to burn a hole in the captain of the mountain king in front of him. When he was about to get inside, Miyagi stopped suddenly, rubbing the shoes and the floor under his feet, and the sound made people scalp. There was a burst of enthusiasm when he was hemp.


    Miyagi stopped suddenly with the ball, and the basketball instantly changed hands. Fukatsu''s pupils shrank, and his attention was clearly focused to a limit. His eyes did not dare to miss any of Miyagi''s movements.Small players like Miyagi have more small moves than big players because of their short stature. If they miss it, it may be a fatal mistake.


    Miyagi started quickly after an emergency stop, turned around quickly while dribbling, and forced into the inside from Fukatsu''s right side.The chassis of Miyagi is too low, so it is quite stable. If Fukatsu deliberately exerts force at this time, he can stop Miyagi, but he has to carry a foul on his back. For now, this foul is not worth it. You can''t use full force in Fukatsu. Under the circumstances, Miyagi can only squeeze into the inside.


    There is not much room for the inside line. When the two point guards squeeze into the inside line, they are bound to squeeze the living space of the center and power forwards of both sides. Akagi & Kawada, Naruto & Nobe, the two groups of people move at the same time.Naruto and Akagi must take the initiative to create space for Miyagi to attack. This is the task of the inside players and also to avoid collisions.


    Although Fukatsu let Miyagi squeeze inside, he still clung to Miyagi''s side, and Miyagi made a pass again. This time it was not a fake move, but a real pass.


    Snapped!


    Naruto caught the ball, and the wild side next to him was completely helpless.The gap between Nobe and Naruto is too big. Although the height of Naruto is higher, Naruto''s wingspan is longer. Coupled with the difference in athletic ability, Nobe can not stop the Xiangbei No. 10 whose tail is on fire.


    After Naruto got the ball, he leaned back against the field, and the basket was already in front of Naruto, but the small point guard from Xiangbei had also reached this position.Naruto and Miyagi looked at each other, and immediately blessed their souls. With a flick of their wrists, the basketball was directly delivered to Miyagi''s hands. At the same time, Naruto''s tall body turned into a human wall, directly blocking Captain Sano.


    Even if Fukatsu is taller than Miyagi, it is impossible to compare with the inside players, let alone the monster body of Naruto, so the frontal impact is completely tragic and can only be blocked by Naruto.Hetian was still entangled by Akagi, and couldn''t come to take care of him at this time. He could only let the small point guard from Xiangbei punch through the Shanwang basket.


    Huh!


    The power is not big, but playing with this little guy really blows people''s confidence. A 170 cm little guy playing slam dunk on the court is really eye-catching.


    Miyagi hung up on the rim for a moment, and then slowly landed. Looking at the unclear face of Captain Sano, Miyagi made a provocative gesture with the referee on his back, and smiled: "The first point guard in college Is it this level?"


    Fukatsu pulled up his shirt and wiped the sweat on his face, glanced at Miyagi with calm eyes, then turned around and prepared to attack, not to fight with Miyagi.


    The ball was regarded as Shenjin''s loss, and the score of the two sides became 65:56, 9 points. This is an extremely dangerous number on the basketball court, because it is close to double digits.


    However, Fukatsu immediately returned back, relying on his height to overpower Miyagi, and with his stable psychological quality, he made precise hits outside the three-point line. In such a dangerous situation, he can still shoot three-pointers. It is not a fight of will, but the responsibility of the captain. .


    At 65:59, the difference was reduced to 6 points.


    Many spectators, even Goro Domoto and Coach Anzai couldn¡¯t help showing their applause, and at the same time exclaimed, ¡°It¡¯s really Fukatsu...¡±


    Chapter 276-Shenjin''s Composure


    In the case of just losing a goal to Miyagi, he can still shoot long shots immediately. Whether it is courage, psychological quality or the usual feel of constant training, all are indispensable. From the overall quality of a player, Fukatsu is the highest mountain king. At this point, Shenjin is far better than the ace Zebei.


    Shan Wang bit the score here because of Fukatsu''s three-pointer. He was 6 points behind Xiangbei at 65:59. It is really fateful. Usually, Shan Wang leads his opponent with a big score. Other opponents are desperately trying to catch up. Now In this game, Shan Wang was suppressed by Xiangbei from the beginning of the game, and he has not been able to stand up until now. It is really thirty years in Hedong and Hexi.


    Of course, the morale of Xiangbei will not be suppressed by Fukatsu''s three-pointer. Akagi, the slowest-moving player, is responsible for sending the baseline ball, and then Miyagi advances with the ball and begins to prepare for the attack.


    And before Miyagi took the ball to take two steps, Fukatsu and Zebei had already double-teamed at the same time, and the remaining three Sanno began to run again, launching their full-court tactics.


    ''Coming again?''


    Such a thought popped out of Miyagi''s head, and his eyes carefully watched all the movements of Fukatsu and Zebei. The comprehensive strength of these two guys must be higher than that of Miyagi. If Miyagi is not careful, it will only become The soul under this tactic.However, Miyagi clearly felt that Fukatsu and Zebei''s defenses at this time were different from just now. They seemed to be more oppressive and aggressive, and full of power, making Miyagi rushed.


    At the top of the stands, the tall coach who was judged by Naruto to look like a toad, did not know when he would appear. He held his folding fan in his hand and gently fanned his broad face with a smile: ¡°Suddenly Change the defensive intensity? You really deserve to be a mountain king. How do you break this trick, Xiangbei?"


    Even though Xiangbei has almost completely suppressed the mountain king with its explosive performance, there are some things that they still have a gap with the mountain king after all, one of which is the experience of the competition.Among the players in Xiangbei, the most experienced players are of course Mitsui and Akagi, the two third-year players, but Mitsui has a blank for more than a year. Although Akagi has always been in the Xiangbei basketball team, he has not been able to enter the past two years. United finals, so there is very little experience in playing against strong opponents.


    Even if there is a summer stay together, plus the national competition so far, Xiangbei''s game experience is still impossible to compare with Sanwang.After all, Sano is not a "upstart" like Xiangbei, but is constantly joining new members every year, constantly running in and playing, and constantly defeating various powerful enemies. Even Sano once played as a Japanese representative against the American high school basketball team. The experience of the competition is far above Xiangbei.


    Fukatsu and Zebei suddenly increased their defensive strength. Before they started, they didn''t even have a hint of gestures. Miyagi hadn''t noticed them. After the two were double-teamed, they were already deeply involved in the defense.


    Zebei and Fukatsu defended almost flawlessly, and their defensive strength was stronger than the previous zone defense. Miyagi suddenly did not adapt to the sudden increase in defensive strength of Fukatsu and Fukatsu, and a dribble error occurred.


    Fukatsu''s eyes were as bright as a blade at the moment Miyagi''s dribble made a mistake, and he shot immediately.


    Miyagi knew that it was not good when he saw Fukatsu''s shot, but the basketball was out of his control at the time. During a mistake, Fukatsu had already stolen the basketball instantly. Fukatsu followed the trend of leaning forward and sprinted immediately. Put basketball under your control.


    Zebei accelerated at the same time, throwing off Rukawa Feng who wanted to defend, and after rushing into the Xiangbei basket, Fukatsu who seized the opportunity immediately raised his hand to pass.Miyagi''s height is too short, it is really difficult to stop the hanging pass of this height, the basketball flew over Miyagi''s palm and flew towards the hoop of Xiangbei.Zebei took advantage of the opportunity to rise into the air, grabbed the basketball in midair, and sent it into the hoop of Xiangbei with all his strength.


    Huh!


    A hearty empty-dunk dunk finally relieved Zebei''s depression and knowingly a little. After exhaling a sulky breath, his face filled with a confident smile again, enjoying the cheers of the audience.


    65:61, the point difference narrowed to only two goals.


    "Cut!" Miyagi sipped fiercely, feeling really depressed.In the full-court tactical system, the point guards of both sides are the top priority. Just now Shenjin and Zebei suddenly increased their defensive strength and failed to adapt to this change. It was his point guard''s mistake.


    Miyagi received a pass from Akagi again, but before he could organize an offense, Fukatsu and Zebei double-teamed again, and the defense was full of offensiveness.Miyagi just let Fukatsu and Zebei defend successfully, but now her mentality inevitably changes. Under dryness, he made another mistake, allowing Fukatsu to steal the ball. After passing Matsumoto, the invisible ace of Yamano made a decisive shot outside the three-point line, clean and neat.


    Huh!


    At 65:64, Xiangbei''s accumulated lead in the first half was only 1 point left in a blink of an eye.


    Mountain King¡¯s fans have accumulated a depressed half-court game, and now they all broke out and evolved into the strongest cheers since the start of the game.This is the mountain king in their minds, and this is the trump card tactics that the mountain king disdains the Japanese high school basketball world.With the strongest posture, like a sea wave, continuously defeating or even destroying opponents completely, this is the mountain king.


    Two consecutive mistakes made Sano''s full-court tactical man-to-man tactical success, which was definitely a big blow to Miyagi, one or two can be seen from his clenched fist and the blue veins on the back of his hand.


    Just as Miyagi was thinking about what tactics to use next, a fist suddenly hit Miyagi''s head, and then a big hand came up.The height difference between Naruto and Miyagi is not small, so you can easily hold his head and say: "Don''t think too much, just do your own thing, Miyagi."


    Snapped!


    Miyagi slapped the big hand away on his head, and said angrily: "Smelly boy, I am your senior, who is your coach''s tone teaching?! You are not big or small!"

 1828 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1828

    "Haha..." Naruto laughed twice, completely turning a blind eye to Miyagi''s''anger'', and said in a loud voice: "My position as a coach on the court is determined by my father himself. What are your dissatisfaction? Dad said go!"


    "Cut!" Miyagi curled his lips with jealousy. Coach Anzai''s importance to Naruto is obvious to all. For Naruto, the coach on the field, Miyagi actually recognizes them in their hearts, but they are seniors after all. It is always a bit awkward to listen to Naruto''s first-year ordering, which is why he has such a performance.


    After interfering with Naruto, Miyagi also recovered his composure. However, at the head of the mountain king, Fukatsu did not continue to launch the full-court tactics. Instead, he used general defensive tactics to make Miyagi who had been waiting in a tight line. A little depressed.


    Naruto and Nobe hit the bull while paying attention to Fukatsu''s every move, and thought: "It''s really troublesome, Fukatsu Kazusei is so calm, he noticed that Miyagi had calmed down, but gave up the whole audience''s urgent attention. Human tactics, without continuing to force, this guy is much more difficult to deal with than Zebei.''


    Xiangbei was very cautious in this attack. After all, there is only 1 point left. Although there are 15 minutes left in the second half of the game, if Xiangbei, who has been in the lead, is overtaken by the mountain king, the psychological pressure is very huge. of.


    Naruto kept squeezing against the wild side behind him, and the power forwards of both sides desperately competed for position, but the weight and strength of the wild side were not as good as Naruto. In the power confrontation at the basket, they gradually fell in the wind and it was difficult to fight for a good position .


    Miyagi made a false pass and handed the ball to Mitsui, who changed direction and beat Matsumoto with his back.Matsumoto has always been floating at the two positions of small forward and shooting guard. He is very uncomfortable with the physical confrontation skills of this kind of inside player. In addition, his height and weight are lower than Mitsui, and he was caught off guard. Mitsui smashed a step away, and Mitsui stepped into the inside line of the mountain king guarded by Kawada. Without being forced by himself, the luck changed hands and the basketball was immediately sent to Naruto.


    Naruto grabbed the ball with both hands, and pushed his fart back.Nobe himself lost to Naruto in power confrontation. Now that he is hit by Naruto like this, it is even more difficult to maintain his center of gravity. He staggers back and can no longer defend Naruto.


    Although Kawada quickly turned around to make up for defense, his speed was still slower than Naruto. Naruto was already in the air, his body leaned back and his arms straightened.


    The speed of the basketball is not fast, and the angle is not tricky, but because the shooting point is too high, even with the height of Kawada''s wingspan and jumping ability, it is difficult to block. The basketball slowly flies over the top of Kawada''s head and gets into the mountain king''s basket. In the basket.


    67: 64


    In terms of key points ability, Naruto is always the first in Xiangbei.


    Naruto''s straight-arm jumper helped Xiangbei widen the difference, and did not give Shan Wang a chance to directly overtake the score.When preparing to return to the defense, Naruto deliberately made a gesture of wiping his neck at Zebei from an angle that the referee could not see.


    Chapter 277-The Power of the Orangutan


    Naruto¡¯s botched provocation is certainly useless for Fukatsu, but for Zebei, it cannot be tolerated, especially after Naruto scored a beautiful goal, Zebei even hit Naruto. This kind of simple excitement of people.


    Although Fukatsu knew that Zebei in this state was not the best choice for passing the ball, Fukatsu had to pass the ball to him.This is not because Zebei is the king of the mountain, but the order of coach Domoto.


    Now that the game is up, Fukatsu has probably guessed the purpose of coach Domoto. Although he thinks this is too risky, he has to say that in Japan, apart from Xiangbei, no other team can push Shanwang and Zebei to this. If you can pass this level, it will be a good thing for the mountain king or Zebei.


    Just now, the mountain king played the tactics of the team''s urgent man-to-man match twice in a row, so that the fans of the mountain king once again cheered up. Now that Zebei takes the ball, he cheers desperately, as if he wants his enthusiasm in this game. It all broke out.


    The Xiangbei players have gradually become accustomed to such terrible support from the Shan Wang fans, and now they are all unaffected and each do their own thing.Rukawa Kaede himself is a concentration madman, and will not be affected by the cheers of those fans. Of course, he is fully on guard now.


    The problem of Zebei dialect has not been corrected. While dribbling the ball, he said to Rukawa in front of him: "Don''t you dare to fight me? I will go to the United States after this year''s national competition. I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to fight me."


    Originally Rukawa didn¡¯t care about Zebei¡¯s words, but when he heard the word ¡°America¡±, Rukawa¡¯s eyes still flashed a bright light. After all, for all basketball players in the world, the US NBA is the highest in the world. Rukawa froze for a moment in the high-level basketball hall, and then counterattacked: "You will say this after you win."


    "I will definitely win!"


    Because I am Zebei Eiji!


    Zebei did not say the second half of the sentence directly, but his actions had already expressed his determination.The title of Japan¡¯s No. 1 high school student is not just an honor, it is also a huge pressure to push this Zebei forward. After all, Zebei, who is named the number one in Japan, is really unacceptable to fall. The blow of the altar.


    Zebei''s breakthrough speed is still so fast and aggressive, with the cheers of the audience, it really shows the charm of competitive sports to the fullest.In Zebei''s basketball, there is no such thing as''conservative'' or''safe''. No matter what kind of opponent it is, Zebei will destroy it.


    For Zebei''s one-stranded play style, although the audience was very happy to watch, as his teammate, Fukajin really had to sigh deeply.He already knew about Zebei¡¯s problems, but the guy from Zebei was too stubborn, especially in basketball. He insisted on his own ideas and couldn¡¯t listen to his advice at all. Second, Zebei¡¯s ability was indeed very strong. Invincible, in the Japanese basketball world, Zebei has not encountered any blows at all, and of course there is no way to talk about it.


    In fact, it is a good thing to be able to meet Xiangbei in this national competition. If Zebei encounters such a blow after going to the United States, I am afraid the problem will be worse.Although Zebei holds the title of Japan¡¯s number one high school student, Japanese basketball is not at all strong in the world. Japan¡¯s main ball games are baseball and football, and basketball even ranks behind table tennis and volleyball. Putting Japan first in the United States is nothing at all.If Zebei encounters such a situation after he has gone to the United States, it will be a big blow to him, and the coach Domoto is in Japan and he cannot help Zebei at any time. No one knows what will happen to him. .


    Regardless of whether it is Coach Domoto or Coach Anzai, they are not completely pursuing victory in this game. In addition to these, the two coaches have their own ideas, which can be described as "have their own ghosts".


    Zebei hadn''t noticed his own problem yet, and he just wanted to attack and defeat all the enemies in front of him.


    Zebei''s basketball is perfect on both ends of the offense and defense. With his age and current strength, both his basketball talent and the hard work of the day after tomorrow are indispensable.Even Rukawa Kaede is not as good as Zebei in the natural sense of the ball. Zebei is a genius more terrifying than Rukawa Kaede.


    Strong strength, coupled with the desire to win ~ hope, so that Zebei will become very aggressive on the court.


    Facing Zebei''s rapid breakthrough again, Rukawa had to admit that this guy was really amazing. Even though he was already familiar with his attacking methods, he still felt a lot of pressure when facing his breakthrough.


    Not to mention Rukawa facing Zebei¡¯s breakthrough on the field, even Amu and Fujima who were watching the battle in the stands were also dignified. It has to be said that Zebei¡¯s plan to go to the United States after the end of this year¡¯s national competition is still not This is really good news. After all, in the first and second grades of Hainan and Xiangyang, there is no character who can deal with Zebei.


    Zebei broke through Rukawa''s defense with his amazing speed and precise angle. Rukawa trot to follow the defense regardless of physical strength. Zebei''s wrist turned, and the basketball instantly changed hands during Zebei''s rapid breakthrough. Then he immediately adjusted his center of gravity and turned sideways. Squeeze Rukawa.


    Rukawa couldn''t keep up with the defense and had not adjusted his center of gravity. He was hit by Zebei sideways and shook his body slightly. Although he didn''t fall directly, he staggered. Zebei took advantage of the situation and broke into the Xiangbei inner line. North has an impact.


    Naruto has been paying attention to Zebei''s actions. When he saw Rukawa being broken by Zebei, Naruto immediately abandoned the wild side he was defending, moved a step horizontally, and intercepted Zebei.Naruto''s height and arm length are better than Zebei''s, and his defense range is large, and coupled with his fast speed, Zebei cannot break through instantly.Rukawa rushed from behind and found that there was no chance of stealing the ball, and formed a double defense with Naruto, double-teaming Zebei.


    Zebei did not forget to look at Naruto and Rukawa while dribbling the ball, and said with a smile: "Are two people here this time? Just so let me beat you both at once!"


    "It''s windy!"*2


    Naruto and Rukawa spit at the same time, these two people with different auras will only have a tacit understanding when playing basketball and spitting.


    Ze Bei''s face was obviously embarrassed, and then he recovered immediately, his eyes became extremely sharp.Fukatsu, Kawada, Nobe, and Matsumoto, none of the four wanted to help Zebei, and all of them made soy sauce, because Zebei would never accept it.


    Shenjin glanced at the electronic scoreboard and shouted: "Watch the time, there are still 13 seconds."


    "You know, Captain."


    Fukatsu: "..."


    Shenjin was silent for a while, still standing aside enjoying Zebei''s performance.


    One step, two steps... The pace is steady, obviously the basic skills are very solid, above Rukawa.The time of the mountain king''s attack slowly counted down, Naruto and Rukawa were on guard, neither of them knew exactly in which second Zebei would launch an attack.Zebei dribbled the ball and suddenly retreated half a step. Rukawa was instinctively close to the defense, but Zebei took the opportunity to make a short breakthrough. A whirlwind generally smashed from Rukawa''s side and quickly slammed towards Xiangbei''s basket.


    Naruto immediately turned around to follow the defense, and followed Zebei''s body to jump together.


    Although Zebei took off first, Naruto''s explosive power was stronger than Zebei''s. Coupled with the advantages of height and wingspan, when he took off, he had already exceeded Zebei''s height.


    Zebei held the ball with one hand and was about to stage a dunk in the air.


    Naruto came from behind, patted the basketball in Zebei''s palm with his palm, aiming extremely accurately.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Zebei seemed to have expected Naruto''s block for a long time, and suddenly turned around to collect the ball in the air, then shook his wrist and threw the basketball upward.


    The basketball has not yet entered the basket, and Zebei has shown a triumphant smile in mid-air: "I won!"


    "Don''t be too smug! Asshole!"


    A violent roar sounded behind Zebei, making Zebei¡¯s smile of victory that he had just shown turned into amazement, and the cheers from the fans in the stands were also blocked by the violent roar. Zebei turned his head in the air. I saw a strong dark-skinned figure, dressed in a red No. 4 fan, throwing Zebei''s inevitable basket and shooting directly onto the second floor stand.


    boom!


    Several people landed one after another, without a slight smile on Akagi Gangxian''s broad face, Weng said: "Who did you say won?!"


    Chapter 278-Ruchuan''s basket throw


    "Akagi! Great!"


    "Really worthy of being our Captain Orangutan!"


    "Donkey Kong swatting flies!"

 1829 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1829

    After the big hot pot of Akagi, the Xiangbei bench and the problematic children''s corps in the stands began to cheer at the same time. Although the words spoken are not very pleasant, they can also be seen their excitement. After all, they are in a formal competition. Among them, built a big hot pot for Japan''s top high school students.


    Fujima showed a look of wonder on his face, looking at the person of his age who was completely different from him on the field, and praised: "It is indeed Takaken Akagi. At this moment of the game, he can still exert such a terrible inside dominance! "Although Xiangyang has a lineup of four great men, and has one of Kanagawa''s three major centers, the flower shape is transparent, but the soft play style of the flower shape is still inferior to Donkey Kong Akagi in terms of interior dominance.After the baptism of the national competition, Akagi and Hanakata are no longer rivals on the level.


    Amu also held his arms. He once saw Akagi supporting the entire team by himself and finally losing. Therefore, he felt very emotional about Akagi''s current appearance and said: "Anyway, Akagi is always the captain of Xiangbei. With his arrogance, he wouldn¡¯t let a sophomore in the basket he guarded freely, even if that sophomore was Zebei."


    "Zebei''s ball was covered by Akagi, which hit him hard."


    The facts are just like what Fujima said. Zebei broke through Naruto and Rukawa''s defense in one fell swoop, and shook Naruto''s cover in midair. It was very energetic and complacent, but he was already in the basket. After throwing the shot, Akagi was directly slapped with a block to the second floor stand. With the ups and downs in his mood, the blow would definitely not be small.


    Even Zebei''s fans were stunned by Chimu''s brilliant shots just now, and the cheers that had already been blurted came to an abrupt end. Almost all of them were blocked and hard to vent.


    "It''s amazing." Naruto didn''t think he had played enough, so he deliberately ran to the ugly face of Zebei, stimulating him: "After breaking through Rukawa, I shook my cap. I really deserve to be Japan''s top high school student."


    Zebei clenched his fists with both hands. Although he bears the title of No. 1 high school student, from the performance of this game, even he himself does not think it is enough to be the''No. 1 high school student''. His present reality today is It was bad enough, and his mentality was abnormal, so that Zebei couldn''t even exert his normal strength.


    Rukawa wiped his sweat, and then ran past Zebei unhurriedly: "It''s amazing."


    "Sorry, he was talking about our captain."


    "Damn it!"


    Zebei was filled with righteous indignation. Blue veins appeared on the backs of both hands and hands, but it was useless. The basketball would not fly into the basket by itself. Anyway, Zebei''s attack just ended in failure after all.


    67:64, Xiangbei still maintains the lead and has the opportunity to expand the points difference again.


    Because Zebei failed that attack just now, Shan Wang was obviously more tightly guarded this time. After all, the time in the second half of the game was gradually decreasing. They could not let Xiangbei continue to expand the score, otherwise the situation would be too dangerous.


    Miyagi made a mistake just now because Fukatsu suddenly increased his defensive strength. This time he was very careful when he dribbled. He didn''t dare to break through. After taking the ball for 7 seconds, Miyagi chose to pass the ball to Rukawa. .


    Now Xiangbei maintains the lead, and the mountain king is behind, so Xiangbei can be stable. After all, Miyagi also knows that Xiangbei has been in the lead since the beginning of the game. His momentum has always been in the lead. If he is overtaken by the mountain king in the second half, They may not be able to stand up, at this time Xiangbei must seek stability.


    After Rukawa received the ball, Xiangbei still had 20 seconds to attack this time. After a quick glance at the electronic scoreboard, Rukawa said to Zebei in front of him, "I will also go."


    "Huh?" Zebei was taken aback, not knowing why.


    "America, after defeating you, I will go to America!" The sharp eyes were not a joke.


    After Zebei was startled, his face showed a warlike smile: "If you can do it, you can try it!"


    ''Why are these two guys talking more and more?''


    Naruto was defending the field while spitting out the two small forwards.For Zebei and Rukawa, America is the kingdom of their dreams, but Naruto is not the kind of person who regards basketball as life. From his point of view, the whole world is just one of his works. In the basketball kingdom of the United States, Naruto has no expectations.


    As soon as Rukawa finished speaking, there were 15 seconds left in the offensive time. After two passes of the basketball under the crotch, Rukawa immediately rushed towards Zebei''s right.


    Rukawa¡¯s breakthrough ability is considered top-notch nationwide, and even in Asian high school basketball circles, but Zebei¡¯s predictive defense is even more powerful. He actually accurately judged Rukawa¡¯s breakthrough angle. In front of Zebei.


    Rukawa suddenly stopped, the basketball changed hands, avoiding Zebei''s steal.


    Zebei couldn''t steal it, and smiled provocatively: "Why, are you going to run again?!"


    Rukawa''s icy eyes showed anger, and he said coldly: "This time I will defeat you myself!"


    Zebei raised a happy smile: "I can''t ask for it!"


    This one-on-one heads-up is the true matchup that Zebei is looking forward to most, not like Rukawa''s previous offense through the passing of Naruto. This kind of thorough heads-up is Zebei. Eiji''s favorite way.


    As soon as Rukawa''s voice fell, he immediately launched a strong attack. The strength and speed of the breakthrough were obviously stronger than before, as if he had completely forgotten to consider his physical strength.Zebei also noticed that Rukawa''s strength was astonishing this time, and he was more excited at the same time, he was fully alert and careful of Rukawa''s breakthrough.


    Rukawa failed to make a sudden change, and suddenly changed direction quickly.But Zebei had already predicted Rukawa''s attack route, defended accurately, and the time was gradually shortened, leaving Rukawa with little time to attack.Surprisingly, this time the Xiangbei players were like before the mountain king, all of them were playing soy sauce, and no one actually helped Rukawa get stuck.


    Coach Anxi was holding a big teacup in his hand and drinking tea softly, but the eyes under the white-haired Buddha''s lens were not so calm.


    ''The results of hard training during the summer vacation will be fully revealed at this time, Rukawa-san.''


    As if he was a blessed soul, Rukawa almost heard the voice of coach Anxi, holding the ball and carrying Zebei''s body, and squeezing towards the mountain king basket.Zebei''s strength is not overwhelming compared to Rukawa, so he was forced to the basket, but Zebei''s arms were still raised, if Rukawa rushed to make a shot, he had to eat a big cap.


    Rukawa is not a muscular man like Naruto and Akagi. The method of hitting Zebei with a back-up single and then turning around to attack is absolutely undesirable.Rukawa secretly estimated the distance between himself and the basket while dribbling the ball.This estimation is not based on eyes, but because of the instinct produced by the body after countless exercises. Rukawa can roughly know the position of the basket by seeing the shadow on the ground.


    Zebei didn''t know what Rukawa had planned this time, but he just defended carefully and didn''t give Rukawa any chance to attack. The two were about the same height. It would be too dangerous for Rukawa to make a haste in front of Zebei.


    "There are only 5 seconds left, hurry up!"


    Naruto yelled to remind Rukawa of the passage of time. Zebei had already shown a smile that seemed to represent victory, his actions were still dissatisfied, and his mouth joked: "You have already lost, I won''t let you shoot!"


    Rukawa¡¯s eyes were sharp like two razors, almost cutting Zebei in half in front of him. When only the last 2 seconds were left, Rukawa suddenly shot, holding the basketball in his right hand, and gently tossed towards the basket. .


    Zebei looked stunned, and subconsciously wanted to reach out to cover, but Rukawa''s shot was not high, but the arc was extremely high, and it flew up almost vertically, and Zebei had no time to take off in haste, so he could only watch. Flying the basketball over his fingertips.


    Huh!


    There was a clean and tidy net-swiping sound from behind, but Zebei''s face was dazed, as if he still hadn''t recovered. The voice was very familiar to Zebei, but it was not made by him.


    Rukawa wiped his sweat with the collar of his jersey, looked at Zebei with an indifferent expression, and declared, "You have lost."


    Chapter 279-The Ace of the Crash


    Watching his opponent score with his own tricks, such a scene is a great shame for Zebei.


    The white-haired Buddha put the teacup aside, looking at Zebei¡¯s annoyed face, he laughed oh, he looked like a white-haired Buddha with kind eyebrows, but he didn¡¯t know that this white-haired Buddha could have nothing in his heart. Not kind.


    ''The balloon is about to burst...''


    Since Sendo can practice Naruto''s straight-back jumper before the start of the national competition, in order to defeat this powerful opponent, it is not impossible for Rukawa to practice Zebei''s small throw.


    Rukawa had used the tactic of throwing under the basket when he was in the club, but he was able to score at that time. It was purely a coincidence caused by Rukawa¡¯s concentration and luck. In fact, in the second half of the club, Rukawa also It''s not that I haven''t tried this trick, but the shooting rate is terrible, so Naruto has laughed at it many times.


    With Rukawa¡¯s self-esteem, how could he give up like this, so when he stayed together, after the daily training, Rukawa had to practice the basket throwing under the guidance of coach Anzai every night, and couldn¡¯t sleep for several hours every day. Although it was very hard at the time, it has paid off now.


    Although Rukawa''s current basket throws cannot be said to be 100 shots, but they can basically maintain their shooting percentages and are used in the game as an attack method.However, because the practice time is too short, Rukawa Fox can only attack with his right hand on the right side of the basket. The left hand and other positions have not yet been practiced. Basically, he can only serve as a fixed-point fort, but the current mentality Zebei, who is not in the normal state, does not know if he can see through.


    At 69:64, Rukawa''s basket throw helped Xiangbei open the score again, and the score once again became a gap of two or three goals.


    Offensive and defensive conversion, Sanwang attack.


    "Mountain King! Mountain King! Mountain King!"


    "Zebei! Zebei! Zebei!"


    The overwhelming cheers and support from the audience are only the highest glory of the undefeated mountain king. Before defeating the mountain king and officially winning the national championship, Xiangbei is absolutely not qualified to enjoy such glory.


    Fukajin advanced with the ball and maintained his own attacking rhythm.


    "Shenjin, give me the ball!" Zebei opened his hand for the ball, full of intention to attack.


    Concerns appeared in Shenjin''s eyes, but the cheers of the audience reached the highest peak almost at the moment Zebei asked for the ball. Shenjin seemed to have no choice but to pass the ball to Zebei.That endless cheering is both glory and pressure. The strength of Xiangbei and the enthusiasm of the fans gradually pushed Japan''s top high school student to a very dangerous edge.


    Snapped!

 1830 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1830

    The basketball flew diagonally, Miyagi was not high enough, and the interception was impossible, but he didn''t seem to really want to prevent Fukatsu from passing the ball to Zebei. He just acted symbolically. After discovering that the interception could not be achieved, he would not waste his energy needlessly. And concentrate on defending Captain Mountain King.


    Zebei lowered his center of gravity to dribble, looking for an offensive opportunity, but his breathing was heavier than when the game started.


    This is not just because of physical exertion, but also because of the sharp increase in heart pressure.In the personal duel, the mountain king can lose, but he can''t, there is no big reason, because he is the trump card of the mountain king!


    The audience waved the flag to Zebei uniformly and cheered for the ace players they supported.


    The more and more tidy cheers made Zebei¡¯s breathing and even his heartbeat uncontrollably keep pace with this kind of cheers, but Zebei seemed to be distracted, his head was white, and it seemed that Zebei had forgotten himself in the cheers. What to do.


    ''opportunity!''


    As the first person in the game to concentrate, Rukawa will not miss the moment when Zebei was distracted. Quickly stealing the ball and distracting on the court is a mistake that must not be made, because everything happens between the sparks and flints. It is no exception for Japan''s top high school students.


    Rukawa''s concentrated effort once again made contributions, stealing the basketball from Zebei''s hands, and then dribbled the ball quickly towards the half court.


    Zebei''s fans lost their voices almost instantly, and it was really hard to accept the scene they just saw.


    The mountain king''s ace Sawabei Eiji was actually stolen by a first-year rookie?!


    Contrary to the Sanno fans who seem to have frosted eggplants, Rukawa Maple¡¯s Rukawa Life Corps is more excited than the chicken blood, waving colored balls, kicking Gaomei~ legs, and admiring the cold-faced fox they love. Spread enthusiasm and sweat.


    ''This kid is really popular...'' Mitsui, who joined the fast-breaking team, curled his lips a little uncomfortably. In terms of the absolute number of fans, Zebei still has to surpass Rukawa Kaede, but if only the number of female fans is counted. , Rukawa Kaede may be the first person in the high school basketball world in Japan, which is incomparable even for Sawabei and Sendo.In contrast, Mitsui''s support team really feels a bit unable to get out.


    Heading towards the mountain king halftime, Mitsui took time to take a look at the stands, and the Flame Boys Corps headed by Tokuo Diuda just glanced and quickly turned their heads. The more they looked, the more ugly they got.


    No one knows the psychological activities of the flame man. Rukawa will not be affected by other things on the court. Even if Rukawa keeps raising his beautiful legs and attracting the nearby males, the foxes are concentrated. The strength was not disturbed, and he reached the mountain king''s basket at full speed, in the same position, holding the ball with his right hand and shaking his wrist upward.


    A small throw at the basket is Zebei''s stunt!


    "I won''t let you score any more!" Zebei suddenly shot out like an alien from outside, jumped up diagonally from behind, stretched his arms as much as possible, and wanted to intercept Rukawa''s ball, if he let a first-year player continue in front of him With his own tricks to score, the first high school student''s face is really going to be lost.


    Zebei didn''t cover Rukawa''s throw, but with his arms stretched out, his fingertips still slightly touched the basketball.


    ''Success!''


    The original flight path of basketball was disrupted by Zebei. When it fell under gravity, it was not directly transferred into the basket, but concentrated on the left side of the basket, and finally bounced out.


    "Grab a rebound!!"


    The one who roared was Shanwang No. 7, its huge and broad body soaring into the air, exerting a jumping power and explosive power different from the appearance.As for the Xiangbei No. 4 and Shanwang No. 5, the speed was too slow. It was just after halftime, and the three-point line was not even touched. The fast offense and defense have never had anything to do with them.


    Kawada jumped high, and even Shenjin joined the ranks of rebounding. After all, if the ball allowed Xiangbei to score, it would be a big blow to the mountain king.Even if Miyagi''s jumping ability is excellent, there is after all a height difference of 11 cm from Fukatsu. This gap is too obvious at the basket. Miyagi will never have anything to do with rebounds.


    Fukatsu and Kawada took off at the same time, trying to defend the dignity represented by the white shirts they wore, but some people made them unable to do so.


    Naruto came from behind. Although the jump was relatively late, the speed of the jump far surpassed Fukatsu and Kawada. He forcibly squeezed out a space from the first center and first point guard of the college, and his extended arm rushed to touch him before Kawada. When it comes to basketball, there is no slam dunk, but a light stroke to send the basketball into the basket.


    The referee blew his whistle and gestured to indicate that the score was valid.


    71:64, Xiangbei again got a 7-point lead.


    After Naruto landed, he didn''t care about Shenjin and Kawada''s reactions, but pointed at Zebei, "Boom! You lost again!"


    Yizawabei''s self-esteem has suffered consecutive losses in the hands of Naruto and Rukawa. How could he endure it?!


    Without fear, Japan''s No. 1 high school student once again launched an attack towards the basket of Xiangbei.


    when!


    With too much power, Zebei¡¯s throw at the basket failed, and he bounced off the edge after hitting the rim. Xiangbei King Kong scored the rebound and passed the front court with a long pass. Naruto and Rukawa quickly broke through with a double-wing formation, and finally Rukawa passed Zebei. Defensively, scores a layup.


    73:64


    With his height, Fukatsu forced Miyagi and made a decisive shot from outside the three-point line. This guy''s mentality is really stable.


    73: 67


    The Xiangbei cross talk trio quickly passed the ball, and at the same time broke into the inside of the mountain king. In the end, Naruto turned into a wall to block Fukatsu. Miyagi shook off the wild side with his footsteps. After receiving Mitsui''s pass, he staged a small dunk with insufficient strength. But it''s really wonderful.


    75: 67


    Zebei catches the ball, does not make a breakthrough, makes a jump shot from outside the three-point line, and seems to be going to stage Fukatsu''s three-point long shot again.There was no sound. The basketball fell directly to the ground without touching any corner of the basket.!Zebei''s eyes were in a trance, as if he could not accept the scene in front of him.


    Akagi squeezed into the basket, fought hard, confronted Masashi Kawada with brute force, turned and dunked.


    Boom!!


    Kawada grabbed Akagi''s arm, two King Kong fell to the ground, Akagi received two free throws.However, I am afraid that the fall was not light, and Akagi, who usually made a good free throw percentage, actually missed two free throws at this time. From his look, it looked really depressed.


    Unwilling to give up, Zebei grabbed the basketball with one hand and jumped toward the Xiangbei basket.


    Throwing shots, missed three-pointers, slam dunk should always be hit.


    "Zebei! You lost!"


    Xiangbei No. 10, who appeared in front of Zebei, shattered Zebei¡¯s hope. A big hat slammed the basketball directly out. After Miyagi picked up the basketball that was slapped by Naruto, he quickly slammed to the inside of the mountain king. At the moment of flying interception, a beautiful pass from inside to outside sends the ball to the flame man who has been dull for a long time.


    With the strength of the knees, the posture of the arms, and the rotation of the wrists, the coaches of all the teams present had to praise Mitsui''s shooting posture as perfect.


    Huh!


    At 78:67, with 6 minutes and 11 seconds left in the game, Xiangbei once again took a double-digit lead. The undefeated mountain king seems to have a complete collapse here today.


    beep!!


    The referee''s whistle recalled Zebei''s spirit that he was about to fly into outer space, and then the referee''s voice was heard in his ears: "Mountain King asks for a substitution, and No. 9 Zebei Eiji will end!"


    Chapter 280-What''s wrong


    Zebei stood in the center of the court blankly, his eyes widened, and the referee''s voice in his ears was still echoing, but Zebei seemed to be unable to understand the meaning, and there was no reaction at all.


    The referee''s voice fell, and the whole stadium fell into an abnormal silence from the hot moment, as if no one could accept the facts just said by the referee.


    Zebei was replaced?


    Well, actually this is not too strange.


    After all, Zebei¡¯s inattention problem has been for a long time, and all fans who follow Zebei know that he has this problem. Zebei will find it difficult to enter the state without encountering an opponent that can match him. Under such circumstances, Zebei North often makes some low-level mistakes on the court, so it is not rare to be replaced to sober.


    But this is obviously not the case now. Xiangbei''s strength is beyond everyone''s expectations. Even Gaotou and Tian Gang, the two teams that have played against Xiangbei for a long time, would not have thought that the match between King Mountain King and Xiangbei was actually Such a scene.


    The undefeated mountain king was beaten from start to finish by Xiangbei and could not be turned over. He has been behind the score.The overall strength of the mountain king is still above Xiangbei, but from the performance of this game, Xiangbei seems to have overpowered the mountain king.


    But even if the situation becomes like this, Coach Tian Gang and Coach Gao Tou still think that Shan Wang has a higher chance of winning because they are Shan Wang.But even if these two have been coaching high school basketball for no less than 20 years, even coach Anxi, a famous college basketball coach at the time, would not have thought that when there is not much time left in the game, who would be with them Compared to coach Goro Domoto, who is much younger, he will actually replace Zebei.


    The tall coach wearing a floral shirt gently fanned with a folding fan in his hand, watching Japan''s top high school student walk down the court desperately, a smile on his face that could not be described by positive words, and he looked at the age around him. The uncle who was one year older said, "Although Domoto Goro is young, his courage is really amazing, right, Tanaoka-senpai."


    "That''s right." The uncle, who is nearly fifty years old and still single, nodded, still wearing the green T-shirt that seemed to wear well.The so-called uncle is a man who is over thirty and not handsome or handsome.

 1831 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1831

    This is not the last game between the mountain king and Lingnan. What is going on now is the final of the national competition this summer. The two sides of the competition are the mountain king and Xiangbei.In the last game, although Zebei was placed on the bench by coach Domoto because of a disorder, it was only the semifinals.And although Lingnan played an extraordinary level at the time, Lingnan''s strength was far inferior to the mountain king after all. Even without Zebei, the mountain king could still defeat Lingnan with the tactics of the audience''s tight man-to-man strategy.


    But the situation is different now. The enemy in front of the mountain king is not Lingnan, which has a huge power gap with them, but Xiangbei.Even though the team is in harmony with the three positions, the strength of the three positions is not as good as the mountain king, but Xiangbei has the strongest power forward and shooting guard lineup in the country. With the play of this game, it almost suppressed the king from the beginning to the end. !


    The most important thing is that the full-court tactics that Shan Wang is best at have not succeeded a few times in this game. Even if the game is completed, it has not been able to comeback. The undefeated Shan Wang has been in a state of catching up with the score. Under the circumstances, he replaced the ace Sawakita recognized by the mountain king, and Goro Domoto didn''t know how much pressure he would face.


    Sanno Industry is also a private school, and the tuition fee is much higher than that of public schools, and the high tuition fees are to attract students. The Sanno basketball team has always been the golden sign of Sanno Industry.Thirty years of dominance in Akita Prefecture, coupled with the dominance of three consecutive championships in national competitions, is the best way for Sanno to attract students.


    Because of the dazzling results of the Sanno basketball team in the national competition, although Sanno¡¯s tuition fees are rising year by year, there are still many students who love basketball eagerly.After all, as long as you can enter the Shanwang basketball team''s official election, you will have a great chance to enter the university national team in the future, and even have the opportunity to knock on the door of the national team and put on the national shirt.


    Domoto Goro is only in his thirties, and he is really young as a basketball coach. However, his ability to lead Sanno to achieve his current results also shows his ability, but together with it is tremendous pressure.


    Really think that the coach of the undefeated mountain king is so easy to do?In this team, apart from Shenjin, there are probably no other roles that are easy to manage. Especially the super problematic children of Zebei, compared with the group of problematic children''s corps in Xiangbei, are not much better.Zebei was too stubborn. Although Domoto had seen Zebei''s problems a long time ago, his persuasion was useless.And Zebei intends to go to the basketball kingdom of the United States after the national competition this year, which will cause a fault in the strength of the mountain king.


    Although the strength of Sano this year is strong, there is also a big problem. Among the main members, Fukatsu, Kawada, Nobe, and Matsumoto are all in the third grade. Next year, they will face graduation. Now in the first or second grade of Sano, they must have A captain who becomes the king of the mountain next year, and shoulders the responsibility of the king.


    Originally, this candidate must be Zebei, but Zebei chose to go to the United States. Who else can take on the important role among the second-year players?Although Xiaohetian¡¯s physical fitness is excellent, his skills are too bad, coupled with lack of self-confidence, he will not be the pillar of the mountain king next year. In terms of physical fitness, the first grade of Mingpeng Industry and the first and second grades of Xiangbei , All have the existence that is not inferior to Xiaohetian.


    Several strong teams are actually cultivating their own successors. Hainan has Ashen, Lingnan has Xiandao, and Xiangbei has Miyagi. If the mountain king of Zebei is lost, what will be left next year?


    Zebei''s wayward choice actually puts all the pressure on Domoto Goro, but Domoto still supports Zebei''s choice to go to the United States, because that is the highest palace of basketball and the country all basketball players dream of entering.Originally, the king of the mountain might not experience the scene of prosperity until next year, but this year the power of Xiangbei has caused the dynasty of the mountain king to gradually collapse, and it has reached the edge of the precarious wind and rain. At this time, Domoto chose to replace Zebei. Gamble!


    Use your own business to bet on Zebei''s future.


    All the coaches on the field actually had a tacit idea. Without Zebei¡¯s mountain king, it would be impossible to defeat Xiangbei. At this critical moment, Zebei¡¯s coach Goro Domoto was replaced. After this game, I¡¯m afraid Will be fired and lose this job.


    Private schools have always been like this. Isn''t Fengyu''s Kitano coach fired because he has been unable to lead Fengyu High School to break through the quarterfinals and can not bring more benefits to Fengyu''s board of directors?


    Domoto Goro used his career to bet on Sawabei''s future. It is enough to see how much effort he put into this student. In the end, Sawabei was too simple, just sat down on the bench in the rest area and stared at his feet. The floor is actually empty.


    Domoto Goro completely ignored the noisy discussions in the audience. After all, he should have this mental preparation when he decided to replace Sawabei. There was not much time left in the game. Domoto Goro stood up and hugged his hands in front of him. Turning his back to Zebei, he said, "Rongzhi, think about why I want to replace you. Not only this one, but also the last match against Lingnan. It''s also a small forward, how did you do it, Xiangbei How did Ruchuanfeng in China do it, and how did Xiandao in Lingnan do it! If you can''t give me a satisfactory answer, don''t play again!"


    Domoto Goro''s voice was not loud, at least the audience in the back stands did not hear it, but the words were sonorous, and the players on the Sanno bench heard clearly.Although their golf quotient is far inferior to Fukatsu, and they cannot understand the true meaning of Domoto Goro replacing Sawabei at this time, all of them were silent, and none of them dared to speak. It seems that Domoto Goro is still very good among them. August.


    Although Goro Domoto¡¯s substitution made many spectators and even the referees feel that he must be crazy, after all, it does not violate the rules. It is the coach¡¯s freedom to change which player to play. As long as the rules are not violated, the referee has no right to interfere. .


    Zebei sat on the cold bench to rest, and the replacement was Sano¡¯s defense expert Satoshi Ichinokura.


    With a height of 170 cm, on the basketball court, he can only play as a defender. His athletic ability is average. There is nothing outstanding about speed, jumping ability or ball feel, but this man of forbearance is the only one who is stronger than others. It is his perseverance beyond ordinary people, and with this, he has exercised the physical strength and endurance of the mountain king. Although he is not outstanding, Domoto still has not let his abilities empty, and I have to say that he is a great coach.


    When Satoshi Ichinokura is on the field, the defensive positions of the players on both sides will of course change. Matsumoto still defends Mitsui unchanged, and Satoshi Ichinokura is too short to defend Miyagi, the only one who is shorter than him. And Shenjin changed positions and personally came to target the 11th in Xiangbei.


    It is really an honour for a first-year student to let Captain Sano come and watch him personally, but Rukawa Kaede will definitely not have such an idea. He is full of joy after victory because he is wearing a white No. 9. The jersey, the guy who had been giving him "class" before, is sitting on the bench at this time. Although this is not his own credit, it also declares the fox''s victory.


    The referee blew his whistle and the game started again.


    The sound of the basketball hitting the floor made Zebei recover a little bit. He raised his head and looked at his familiar court, but the expression on his face remained blank.


    ''Where did I go wrong...''


    Chapter 281-The Transformation of Shenjin


    Zebei left the field and the game continued.


    Previously, Mitsui''s three-pointer went through the Sanwang basket, allowing substitutions when the ball died. After the game started, the ball belonged to the Sanwang as before the substitution.Wildside stands behind the baseline. He has the slowest speed, is not good at offensive, and has a long arm. Therefore, Sanno usually chooses to use the wildside to serve the baseline.


    After passing the ball to the trustworthy captain of Sanwang, Nobe ran towards the Xiangbei basket.Although the action is not fast, but he is very serious, even if Nobe does not have Fukatsu''s kind of golf quotient, but from the point that the coach replaced Zebei, he should also understand that the mountain king has really been forced to the edge of the cliff. Up.


    When the mountain king is attacking, Fukatsu is still responsible for the point guard. The captain of the mountain king is unshakable. Although Kawada has the ability to handle the ball without losing to the point guard, he is still far away if he is in the rhythm and timing. Far inferior to Shenjin, after all, guards and centers play completely different ways.


    Miyagi''s defense is still very careful and dare not care.Even if they once again took a double-digit lead at this time, even if they have successfully put Japan''s top high school student on the bench, but the game is not completely over after all, before the referee''s final whistle blows, Everything can happen in the game.


    The gap of 6 minutes and 11 seconds, 11 minutes, is far from the time of despair.


    What''s more, they are mountain kings!


    "Miyagi!"


    Mitsui greeted his backcourt partner, and then snarled at Fukatsu.Miyagi shrugged and didn''t mind changing defenses with Mitsui. After all, it was a rare experience for Miyagi to meet an opponent whose height was similar to him on the court.


    In front of Mitsui, Fukatsu''s seemingly calm eyes concealed deep aura, Zebei left the field, and the offensive ability of the mountain king dropped sharply. In terms of overall offensive ability, the mountain king was slightly better than Xiangbei, but now it has tended to Downwind.Ichinokura''s playing can bring excellent defensive power to Sanno, but he can''t count on offensively. There is basically no gap between 169 cm and 170 cm. Fukatsu doesn''t think Ichikura is from Miyagi. The ability to score, the choice of offense at this time depends on how much Shenjin has.


    Fukatsu squeezed Mitsui to the inside line of Xiangbei. Although the style of play cannot be described as an inside line style, the intensity is much better than before.


    Mitsui resisted Fukatsu''s squeeze with all her strength. Although his height and weight were slightly superior, Mitsui was never the type of a strong man. With Fukatsu''s sudden increase in attack intensity, Mitsui was also in a hurry.


    Shenjin''s expression seemed calm and still, but his eyes almost burned out.


    ''This guy is really desperate!''


    Mitsui gritted his teeth and thought, but the facts are also true.No matter how calm, there should be a limit. The game has reached this level. If Fukatsu doesn''t work hard, there will be no chance to work hard in the future.


    For the most part of the game, even if Mitsui had some reservations, his physical strength was still weakened by Fukatsu.Although it is also in the third grade, Mitsui''s blankness for more than a year had too much influence. Fukatsu, who has been among the mountain kings, has undergone training like the mountain kings, even if his physical strength is not as good as that of Ichinokura Satoshi, he is still stronger than the average Level, and Mitsui is not at a general level.


    The decline in physical strength made Mitsui slightly disadvantaged, and Fukatsu kept hitting Mitsui.Because it''s not a regular inside play, it''s different from Naruto''s back-up singles. If you are not careful, you will be fouled. Therefore, Fukatsu is simply walking a tightrope on the cliff and can''t tolerate any mistakes.


    In the original game, a foul was not a big deal, but if it was played in Zebei, and the man who was the captain of the mountain king had another foul on his back, the mountain king might really fall to the bottom.


    After Fukatsu squeezed into the inside, he slammed Mitsui away.


    Mitsui staggered back, his center of gravity was unstable, and it was difficult to maintain a defensive position.


    The referee put the whistle in his mouth, but did not blow it, neither the line referee nor the referee fouled Shenjin.


    Fukajin went ahead and rushed into the Xiangbei inner line with the ball.


    Naruto moved forward to defend, completely emptying the field that belonged to him.


    To defend Zebei, this is natural, because Zebei cannot pass the ball; but to defend Shenjin, it is too dangerous to do so, because Captain Shan Wang''s pass is sharp and deadly.


    It''s just that Naruto is still guarding it. Perhaps there is an intuition that Naruto thinks Fukatsu will definitely come by himself this time.


    Fukatsu rushed with the ball and Rukawa did not make up the defense. In his mind, he and Naruto needed a double defense to block, probably only Zebei; Mitsui had already turned around, but seeing Naruto up the defense, Mitsui was going to move. The driving pace did not move again, just watching the duel between Naruto and Fukatsu; Akagi continued to compete with Kawada and did not dare to be careless. After all, the cooperation between Captain Sanno and the main center forward was very tacit. Akagi had a slight omission, Kawada just Will immediately get Fukatsu to score easily after passing the ball; Miyagi ran slowly outside the three-point line without much desire~ but Ichikura Satoshi kept following, after all, there were only more than six minutes left in the game. At this time, no matter how intense the exercise, it is impossible to exhaust the defensive expert''s physical strength.


    The pattern of the two sides has become Naruto singles out Fukatsu. What the hell is power forward VS point guard?


    At this time, Shenjin was also different from usual. The Captain of the Mountain King who calmly observed the opportunity on weekdays and seriously assisted his teammates, now actually carried the explosive bag into it.


    The two took off. Although Fukatsu''s athletic ability was excellent, they couldn''t compare to the monster Naruto. Both of them were in the air. Naruto''s height and take-off height were better than Fukatsu. When he raised his arms, it looked like It was like a high wall intercepted in front of Shenjin.I don''t know whether Shan Wang can climb this high wall in northern Hunan today.


    Fukatsu collected the ball and twisted his waist, pulling the rod in the air.Not to shake Naruto away, but deliberately ran into Naruto.


    boom!


    When the two bodies collided, Fukatsu almost lost balance immediately. Even with a commendable physique among point guards, it was incomparable with power forwards. Fukatsu almost shifted out backwards, but Fukatsu barely managed to throw the ball at that moment. Out.


    When a person is in the air, after a physical collision, his balance has been completely lost. At the last moment, he barely throws the ball out.


    Huh!

 1832 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1832

    The thing is that inch, Shenjin''s reluctant offense has taken effect. When he almost patted the floor horizontally, the basketball also passed through the net of Xiangbei with a sharp voice.


    beep!


    "Red No. 10 hits a man for a foul, the score is counted, and an extra free kick!"


    The audience was in an uproar!


    Originally such a calm Fukatsu Kazushin, now he is not only facing Naruto who is several times stronger than him, but also fouling successfully in the physical confrontation. This ball is really wonderful, but it is not Fukatsu''s play at all. Law, steady play, calmly looking for the most suitable opportunity, this is Fukatsu''s style, Fukatsu''s sudden change, so that the fans of the mountain king did not recover for a while, and then burst into cheers.


    "Shenjin!"


    "team leader!"


    "Fukajin, are you okay?!"


    "Are there any injuries?!"


    The mountain kings immediately surrounded Shenjin. After all, they all knew how strong the body of Xiangbei No. 10 was. Even Hetian Yebian would fall under the wind in the physical confrontation. Shenjin fought him head-on, in case he was injured. , Then everything is over.


    Fukatsu leaned on the floor with his hands and shook his head, seeming to be a little dizzy. At this time, a big hand stretched out in front of Fukatsu. The red No. 10 jersey he was wearing made Fukatsu startled for a while, still holding the one. The hand stood up.


    "Are you not hurt?"


    Shenjin moved his hands and feet. Although it hurts, he didn''t hurt his muscles and bones: "Don''t worry, it''s okay."


    Naruto looked at Shenjin with a playful look, and smiled suddenly: "I didn''t expect even you to attack in such a messy way."


    Fukatsu looked at Naruto deeply, and the flames in his eyes began to burn. This usually calm and abnormal guy started to boil at this time, and responded: "No matter what method, it is good to be able to score. Standing On the court, our mountain king only pursues victory!"


    Fukatsu''s words were not spoken in a personal capacity, but as the captain of the mountain king Kazunari Fukatsu. In addition to the mouth fetish of "grie" that made Naruto a little bit of a play, I have to say that Fukatsu is also super bored. ~Sao~Male.


    Naruto didn''t expect that Fukatsu would take the initiative to commit a foul, so she was unprepared and was scored. Then Fukatsu stood on the free throw line and hit the free throw again, making a 2+1 success.


    At 78:70, Shenjin reduced the score to single digits again with his own style of play.


    Sitting on the bench, Zebei kept thinking about the ball that Fukatsu had just made.That style of play is completely different from Shenjin''s usual style. The chaotic style of play that seems to be somewhat similar to him, but Zebei just doesn''t understand. It''s also playing alone and attacking with the ball by himself. He and Shenjinzhi What is the difference between them.


    The man who is still the captain of Hainan, looked at the man on the court with a condensed face, but his eyes were gradually burning, and he sighed for a long time: "Fukatsu Kazusei, really a man worth admiring."


    Chapter 282-Ace Shenjin?


    When Zebei left the field, the pressure on the entire team of Shan Wang was almost all on Shenjin alone.


    Zebei can be willful, because he is the trump card of the mountain king, but also because he has the support of strong players, the rebounding of Kawada, the selfless support of Shenjin, and even the permission of the coach, so he can be willful on the court. Want to sway his blood, but this treatment belongs to Zebei alone.


    Shenjin is different from Zebei in that he cannot be willful because he is the captain of the mountain king.Originally played steadily, and all play styles that prioritized team victory were Fukatsu''s style, but now Fukatsu has to act as an offensive trump card in addition to the task of organizing the dispatch center!


    Even if both Matsumoto and Kawada have strong offensive capabilities, Fukatsu still has to carry the banner of offense. The current Sanwang has reached the point where Fukatsu must be used to play offensive firepower, because Zebei¡¯s departure caused the Sanwang. The impact is more than just weakening the attack power.


    Naruto didn''t expect that besides Mu Shenyi, there would be point guards using this tactic of fouling on his body, especially when this tactic was used by Shenjin, which really surprised Naruto.Naruto didn''t have the slightest surprise for Shenjin''s penalty to be able to score. If he didn''t have such an accurate key scoring ability, how could he become the captain of the king''s division, the mountain king.


    Although it was said that Naruto paid a foul, the players from Xiangbei did not come to comfort him. They also knew very well that their No. 10 kid was the kind of guy who was willing to suffer. If they were to comfort Naruto, then It''s their brains.


    When Akagi passed the baseline ball and Miyagi had just received the pass and turned and prepared to attack, he saw that the Sanno players were almost distributed throughout the court, as if forming a steel line of defense, hindering their impact!


    Even if Zebei left the field at this time, the audience could not help but cheer and applaud for the team they supported when seeing the posture of Sano, because this is the trump card tactics that Sano is famous for and proud of in the Japanese high school basketball world. The audience is pressing for people!


    In this game, Shan Wang¡¯s full-court starring has not been played a few times, because Xiangbei¡¯s outstanding performance made it difficult for Shan Wang¡¯s ace tactics to perform as originally intended, but Shan Wang will not give up the opportunity so easily, let alone Now that the score = sharply behind, and the urgent need to chase points, it is reasonable for the mountain king to launch the aggressive tactics of focusing on people.


    Fukatsu and Matsumoto formed a two-person defense, and at the same time doubled Miyagi, it looked like it was the situation in the battle between Sanwang and Lingnan.


    Ichinokura Satoshi, a defensive expert who has just been on the field, is constantly running on the court. He is full of energy and fully fulfills the tactical arrangements of Coach Domoto. Anyway, there is not much time. For him, the words to preserve physical strength are meaningless.If Satoshi Ichinokura is just showing his abundant physical strength, and Nobebe basically acts as a fixed roadblock with his height and arm length, then at this time, Sanwang¡¯s tight man-to-man tactics in the whole court, there is a lot of pressure on his big center. The body of Masashi Kawada.


    Losing Zebei, the mountain king¡¯s combat power has dropped a lot. Even on the defensive end, Ichikura Satoshi can bring only limited help. The mountain king can defeat Lingnan with the full-court tactics of this lineup last time. , But it doesn''t mean that facing the mountain king who can compete with them head-on is also feasible.Nobe''s footsteps are too slow, Ichinokura Satoshi''s height is too low, and the success or failure of the tactics of the urgent man, Sanwang, now Fukatsu and Kawada each carry half.


    Both Fukatsu and Matsumoto knew that from the time Zebei left the field, Sanwang could be said to have reached the point of life and death, so at this time they were doing their best to block the commando captain of Xiangbei, and the defensive strength was almost increased to the strongest.


    Such a sudden increase in defensive strength made Miyagi not comfortable with it. Fortunately, with the previous experience, Miyagi did not immediately reveal the flaws, but calmly dribbled the ball and looked for a breakthrough time.


    "fox!"


    Naruto yelled and gestured towards Rukawa. Rukawa immediately understood that the two of them had already ran through the half-court. At this time, they immediately turned back, forming left and right wings, and ran to their own half.


    Kawada chased him back immediately, hesitated for a moment, and approached mainly in the direction of Naruto.In such a rapid shift, Nobe''s speed was too slow, and Ichinokura Satoshi mainly stared at Mitsui, and was unable to give Kawada any help.


    Miyagi''s eyes flashed from side to side, and the basketball quickly switched between his hands, not knowing whether it would pass to Naruto or Rukawa.Miyagi¡¯s dribbling is considered to be the best in the country. From a dribbling point of view, Miyagi is even stronger than Sendo. Although Matsumoto had the experience of defending Sendo with Fukatsu last time, he saw Miyagi¡¯s order. With a dazzling dribble, it is still difficult to judge his attack intentions.


    The basketball passed through the crotch and changed hands, Miyagi''s center of gravity flickered, and Matsumoto was deceived. The two in front of the defense swayed from side to side, revealing a gap in the middle.


    Miyagi''s eyes were quick, and he grasped the small gap that almost didn''t exist, and a step passed between Fukatsu and Matsumoto.


    Snapped!


    The basketball bounced back, but there was no feeling of starting. Miyagi turned his head in astonishment and shouted, "What?!"


    "I won''t let you break through again."


    Captain Shan Wang had a cold look and took away the basketball that was still in Miyagi''s hands. The captain of Shan Wang, who had seemed tepid, suddenly became extremely tough after Zebei left the field. He dribbled to the Xiangbei basket. Outrageously take off and dunk.


    Naruto was too upset that Miyagi was stolen by Fukatsu and immediately rushed to the rim to defend. Fukatsu had just successfully played 2+1 on him. Now if we let them play the full-court tactics, they will then dunk and score. The morale of Xiangbei has a great influence.Now the remaining time is not long, not short.This period of time is enough for the mountain king to turn over, but at this moment, once Xiangbei is overtaken by the mountain king, there may be no hope of victory again, so every ball must be desperate!


    It''s just that Fukatsu''s goal is not only to dunk, but to create fouls.He not only induces Naruto to commit a foul, but also actively commits a foul.Fukatsu knows very well that in this situation, Xiangbei must desperately intercept if he dunks himself, and Naruto is most likely to intercept him.


    Fukatsu didn''t have the idea of ??directly hitting Naruto on the bench, but he would not let go of any offensive opportunities, because at this time Fukatsu, in addition to the duties of the captain, also shouldered the responsibility of the trump card.


    Naruto was also aware of Fukatsu''s intention to make a foul, but now she can''t avoid it. His body almost hits Fukatsu in mid-air, and at the same time his arms stretched out to block Fukatsu''s dunk. Even if it was a foul, Naruto couldn''t avoid it. Let Shenjin become 2+1 again.


    Fukatsu collected the ball in mid-air, and at the same time leaned back towards Naruto. The two were about to collide. When the referee was about to blow his whistle, he suddenly slapped a palm in mid-air.


    Snapped!


    "what?!"


    The fouling tactics that had already taken a firm hold were suddenly cut off halfway, Fukatsu couldn''t bear to let out an exclamation, and when he turned his head in mid-air, he saw a face that was as cold as his bones and a pair of fiery eyes.


    boom!


    Two problems in Xiangbei In the first grade, Captain Mountain King crashed into a ball in mid-air, and the three fell to the ground at the same time. There was a loud noise in the entire arena, and it seemed that the three fell hard.Amu looked at him suddenly, his head kept replaying the two offenses just now, and he started to examine the point guard who was the best in Japan.


    beep!!


    The referee''s loud whistle broke the silence in the arena, and at the same time a person on the ground made a gesture: "Red No. 11 thugs foul, two free throws!"


    Fukatsu stood up with the support of his teammates and moved his arms and legs. Although he fell badly, he did not hurt his bones and would not affect the next game.And the two problems of Xiangbei in the first grade also stood up, and Naruto directly kicked Rukawa Feng: "Thank you, fox."


    In the foul just now, Rukawa Kaede deliberately, in order to help Naruto block a foul, Naruto thanked him in a special way.


    Rukawa Fox was kicked by Naruto as soon as he stood up, and almost fell again. After dropping an idiot, he was going to stand and grab a rebound.

 1833 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1833

    However, Shenjin''s psychological quality is really stable. Although Shenjin did not make a slam dunk just now, Shenjin still made two free throws, 78:72. When the king of the mountain left Zebei, with Shenjin''s performance, he was instantly divided. The difference was reduced to only 6 points.


    Fukatsu''s style of play is not a normal point guard style. It can be said that it is completely contrary to Fukatsu''s usual style of playing, but this is a necessary choice for Sanwang under current circumstances.


    Compared with other teams'' tactical play with a certain trump card as the core, the style of the Sanwang team is closer to the traditional team.The center has both offensive and defensive capabilities and is the dominant player in the basket. The power forward is tall with long arms and has a powerful rebound. The small forward and shooting guard are full of firepower. They are the two major attacking trump cards. The point guard is calm and can display the team''s maximum firepower.The tactical style of the mountain king is actually very traditional and reasonable, but when Zebei leaves the field, there must be a new trump card to take on the responsibility of the mountain king''s offensive.It¡¯s just that no one thought that the choice of this trump card was not Matsumoto, known as the invisible trump card of Sanno, but their captain Fukatsu Kazusei!


    In the tactical system of the Sanno team, from the time Fukatsu began to show personal firepower, it represented the failure of the rest of Sanno.


    Zebei sat on the bench, watching his teammates continue to fight, and coach Goro Domoto''s unclear voice came in his ear.


    "It''s also a personal offense. Why did the difference between us and Xiangbei keep widening when you attacked, but narrowed the score when you attacked in Shenjin? What is the difference between you and Shenjin? Give me a good idea. north!"


    Chapter 283-A passionate showdown


    Domoto''s words kept echoing in Zebei''s ears.


    In fact, from the time he replaced Zebei, Domoto knew that he would be dismissed from the school after the game. Now that he had made such a decision, Domoto has nothing to regret. What Domoto thinks now is that he is still a mountain king. When coaching, teach Zebei the most important lesson!


    After Zebei left the field, Shenjin began to show his personal firepower, carrying the banner of the mountain king''s offensive, and constantly chasing the points difference.


    78:72, 5 minutes and 48 seconds remaining in the game, 6 points gap, the final result is still difficult to conclude.


    Miyagi once again held the ball and pushed forward. Not surprisingly, Fukatsu and Matsumoto double-teamed again to form a double defense.


    Now the mountain king is almost walking on the edge of the cliff, so it is not a time to play safe tactics, constantly attacking, and constantly chasing points, which is what the mountain king needs now.Even a calm man like Fukatsu started to burn at this time.


    Just now, after a steady breakthrough, Fukatsu steals the ball, which is no small shame for Miyagi. After constantly fighting against strong opponents, Miyagi is not so easy to lose his calmness, but Fukatsu steals just now. It is inevitable that Miyagi will also burn.


    Both Fukatsu and Matsumoto have a height advantage against Miyagi, and the two double-teamed at the same time, which puts a lot of pressure on the short Miyagi.Simplistically speaking, Matsumoto''s experience in defending point guards is far less than that of Fukatsu, but at this time he is very desperate. Coupled with Fukatsu''s defense, the combined defense of the two makes Miyagi unable to find any breakthrough time. After all, just like that. Miyagi didn''t want to see the steal of the son again.


    As Naruto ran past Miyagi, he gestured toward Miyagi.


    Miyagi immediately understood, and when he noticed that Naruto was close to the center line, he immediately threw the ball towards the mountain king at halftime.


    This is just like the tactics used by Xiangbei to deal with Sanwang¡¯s tight manning at the beginning of the second half. After Zebei left the field, Ichinokura Satoshi could provide some support on defense, but his height After all, it is too short, the gap between 188 cm and 170 cm is too big. Now in the case of half-court attack, the height of Xiangbei obviously has the upper hand.


    Kawada, Naruto and Rukawa were the fastest, and they ran to the basketball landing spot. The three of them kept squeezing in just past half-court, as if they were fighting for rebounds.


    Naruto kept hitting Kawada''s strong muscles, but Kawada, the bald orangutan, was desperate now. With Naruto''s strange power and Rukawa''s assistance, the two could not suppress Kawada for a while.


    "Damn it! You damn bald gorilla!"


    "Red-haired monkey, victory belongs to our mountain king!"


    The two primates squeezed each other while verbally refused to admit defeat.As soon as Naruto gritted his teeth, he simply didn''t fight for a better starting position. He just kept squeezing Kawada with brute force and undermined his center of gravity, obviously just not wanting him to jump.


    With Naruto¡¯s strange power erupting, Rukawa suddenly felt that the pressure he was facing was much less, and he won the best take-off position. He took Miyagi¡¯s high-altitude pass into his palm in one fell swoop. At this time, it was just before the time of the attack. In the past 8 seconds, the 10-second rule was almost triggered.


    Rukawa hadn''t had time to attack, and the mountain king had already retreated across the board. He was extremely fast. Obviously, he had to exhaust all his energy in the last little time left.


    Fujima: "It''s really hard!"


    Amu: "If you don''t fight, it won''t work. After Zebei is off the field, it will be the worst moment for the mountain king. If he loses a goal at this time, the mountain king may collapse."


    Fujima: "..." Captain Xiangyang was silent, apparently thinking of himself against Xiangbei.


    Can the current Xiangbei be able to push the mountain king to this level?


    At this time, the mountain king players are all defensively defensively. Regardless of physical strength, they all raise the defensive intensity to the highest level. The players on both sides continue to see the saw, especially the four inside players. The power of physical confrontation is really terrible.


    Xian Dao: "The defense is really tight, and the defensive strength suddenly rises. Even Xiangbei is suddenly difficult to adapt. After all, their actual combat experience is still a little less."


    Yuzhu: "Desperately defending outside, now I can only rely on Chimu!"


    Fukatsu''s too close oppressive defense caused Rukawa to panic. Fortunately, Fukatsu didn''t steal the ball. With his height advantage, Rukawa passed the basketball high into the inside. Akagi leaned on Kawada with his back to catch Rukawa''s high-altitude pass.


    Mitsui: "Akagi! Give that guy a lesson!"


    Miyagi: "Boss!"


    The two super giants compete with brute force under the basket. There is a real rivalry between each step. The basket is the most competitive battlefield on the basketball court. This battlefield belongs to the center. Whether it is Akagi or Kawada, they will not give in. Half of the land.


    Under the brute force of the two giant gorillas, the soles of the sneakers and the floor rubbed almost to burn, and Akagi held the basketball tightly with both hands, almost squeezing the basketball.


    ''I want to beat him!I want to beat him!!''


    boom!!


    A tall figure stood up in the auditorium, clutching the railing in front of him with both hands, and yelled with a broken gong: "Akagi! Defeat him!!! Defeat the first center of college!!!"


    "what!"


    With the support of similar Kanagawa, the Xiangbei King Kong captain uttered a roar, and the taller body than Kawada slammed into it, then turned around, forced a jump, grabbed the basketball with both hands, and slammed the basketball towards the basket with all his strength. .


    "what?!"


    On the 7th, the mountain king exclaimed that the explosive power of the Xiangbei captain exceeded his expectations and even exceeded the level before the game.Even if the King Kong team in Xiangbei grows rough, it is only a teenager after all. At this age, it is the most passionate and brainless time, supported by the likes of Kanagawa, under the heat of the head, it broke out beyond normal. Strength is also a matter of understanding.


    Huh!!


    Captain King Kong exploded and bombed the Sanwang basket with brute force. The monstrous slam dunk made the fans of Sanwang shocked.


    So strong!


    80:72, Xiangbei still leads by 8 points.


    Just when Akagi raised his arms and vented his pride in his heart, Captain Shan Wang had already quickly issued a baseline ball, and then immediately ran towards the northern Xiangbei half at full speed.


    "Quick break!!"


    "what?!"


    The audience was almost still immersed in Akagi''s ferocious slam dunk just now. The atmosphere on the court has changed in an instant, and the Shan Wang players rushed at full speed and immediately launched a fast attack.In fact, being beaten by Akagi into a slam dunk like that, the players of the mountain kings will definitely be affected in their mentality, but they are lucky because they have a very good captain, who is as stable as a needle in the sea. Number, Fukatsu Issei!


    Fukatsu passed the ball to Matsumoto, and Matsumoto ran the ball all the way.Mitsui''s physical strength was about to bottom out, and it was difficult to intercept Matsumoto.Naruto immediately changed positions and automatically added a thousand to defend Minoru Matsumoto.Matsumoto knew that the Xiangbei No. 10 kid was great, coupled with the physical gap, did not rush to attack, when Naruto was in front of him, he immediately changed hands and passed the ball to Fukatsu.


    Captain Sanno dribbled the ball steadily, but Miyagi, who was facing him, could see that his eyes were completely different from before.


    The more calm and steady a person is, the more terrifying it will erupt. Just like Xiandao in Lingnan and Fujishin in Xiangyang, the dormant volcano of Fukajin Kazushin is facing the greatest crisis in history. Here comes a full-scale outbreak.


    Relying on hitting and squeezing, Shenjin''s dribbling movement is still very calm in the physical confrontation.Even in the mountain king, if you want to say that the basic skills are solid, it is difficult for anyone to beat the captain Fukatsu.Where can Miyagi make Fukatsu break through easily? There is still a lot of physical strength left. Now she is fully resisting Fukatsu''s collision. Although the strength is not as good as the tall center forward, the degree of desperation is not inferior to the internal confrontation.


    It''s just that Fukatsu didn''t seem to have any intention of breaking into the inside this time. After two tentative collisions, he immediately passed the ball.


    The person who received Fukatsu''s pass was Sanno No. 7. Fukatsu''s pass was very beautiful, and the speed was constantly very fast, but the height was very accurate, which made Kawada feel extra comfortable when receiving the ball, so that he can receive the ball comfortably and connect to the next one. The shooting action is exceptionally smooth and consistent.


    Naruto and Kawada are tied for the highest three-point shooters in the country. At this level in the game, Kawada really dares to shoot beyond the three-point line.


    Naruto made up for Matsumoto. At this time, the defense was not enough. Rukawa Kaede blocked him. Although his arms had been stretched as hard as he could, his height was still a little worse, and he could not stop the Sanno center''s projection.

 1834 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1834

    With the size of Kawada, it is really rare to have such a beautiful shooting posture. The basketball flew over Rukawa''s fingertips and slowly flew towards the basket.


    Miyagi: "Damn it! Don''t enter!"


    Rukawa: "No entry!"


    Huh!


    The ideas of Miyagi and Rukawa were not realized. Kawada made a three-pointer in such a dangerous situation, and successfully helped Sano to reduce the score again.


    At 80:75, without the ace Zebei, the king began to chase the points difference. Now the game time is only 5 minutes left.


    Chapter 284-Zebei''s Contradiction


    No one thought that in such a crisis situation, Kawada would not choose a more secure inside attack, but a three-point shot. This East African ape man, really dare to vote.


    Naruto held his chin and looked at Kawada, the smile on the corner of his mouth was very depressed.


    It is impossible for Shan Wang to defeat Xiangbei after losing his ace Zebei. This is the consensus of some people with higher quotients, including the captains of the Hainan and Xiangyang teams, the coach of Lingnan, and even Goro Domoto himself. But it happened that after Zebei went off the field, this group of guys actually caught up to the score quickly, and now there are only 5 points left, that is, the gap of two or three goals, which makes the faces of people in Xiangbei not pretty.


    Coach Anxi squeezed his fat chin, then picked up the tea cup, and laughed again in his mouth.


    Although the mountain king¡¯s crazy pursuit of points in this period of offense does have luck. For example, Kawada¡¯s three-pointer was actually a bit too reluctant, but the two sides have reduced the score. This is a fact. The mountain king still chased without the trump card Zebei. On the score, this is probably a great stimulus for these rebellious boys in Xiangbei. Coach Anxi really wants to see what kind of performance this group of problem boys will do next.


    The situation of Shan Wang at this time seems to be very good. According to this attacking momentum, it will not be long before the score can be reversed. Shan Wang may be able to win four consecutive national championships. But in the eyes of all professional basketball coaches, Shan Wang''s attack It¡¯s just that the hand feels smooth. Xiangbei can adapt to the rhythm of Sanwang soon. Without Zebei, Sanwang is lacking at both offensive and defensive ends. With the defensive abilities of Matsumoto and Ichinokura, it is impossible to limit it. The two offensive trump cards that live in Xiangbei, if Domoto doesn''t let Zebei play, Shan Wang''s loss will be a matter of time.


    It is because of this point that coach Anzai is not nervous about reducing the score. On the contrary, he is happy to see what kind of game his boy can play next. In the eyes of the people who care, the outcome of this game is, Now it''s hanging on Zebei''s body!


    The fact that others can see this clearly does not mean that Zebei himself can.Zebei stared blankly at his teammates running and fighting on the court. It seemed that he hadn''t recovered his normal thinking ability.


    Domoto Goro was so angry that he really wanted to slap this wayward boy up with a slap, but after all he endured it and watched the match between the two players on the court, while saying: "Zawabei, you are the best offensive kid in the country. Forward, this is recognized by everyone, and there is no doubt about it, but why when you personally attacked, our mountain king kept falling behind, and now we can catch up with the score?"


    Zebei opened his mouth, but could not suffocate a word.


    ''Is the personal offense wrong?I''ve been calling like this all the time!''


    Zebei shouted so loudly in his heart that this is the basketball he has always insisted on. Zebei''s basketball is heads-up, never-ending heads-up. He has played this way until today, but it is today. , Zebei''s self-reliant style of play in the past is no longer effective, Xiangbei directly beat him to the bench.


    Zebei''s style of play may be correct, because he has the past brilliant record as proof.But his style of play may also be wrong, because today''s game is bloody evidence, tearing a corner of Zebei''s past basketball life, and this wound is still expanding.


    "Your offensive and defensive abilities are excellent, and your heads-up ability is definitely the first in the country. But if basketball is only heads-up, why not just let five small forwards play? Why should there be centers and big players on the basketball court? There are forwards, shooting guards, and point guards. Think about it carefully!"


    While watching the game, Goro Domoto was still mentoring this unconscious disciple.


    The mountain king players sitting next to him also gradually forget about it. Although they say that their quotient is far inferior to the coaches and ace players, the coaches have said so clearly, how can they not understand the meaning.


    Only Zebei, an idiot, was caught in a contradiction, and it was still difficult to understand Domoto Goro''s deep meaning.


    Human, the hardest thing to see is yourself.


    Not to mention how Zebei''s heart was tangled, it was Xiangbei''s turn to attack again.


    In this game, they almost played their best state ever. Not only did they press the mountain king all the way to play, they also beat Sawakita Eiji to the bench, perhaps to beat the top high school student in Japan. When on the bench, Xiangbei''s players were also a little slack. As a result, Captain Shan Wang was given a chance. The consecutive offenses and assists succeeded, leaving only 5 points left!


    But Coach Anxi¡¯s idea is right. Among these problematic children in Xiangbei, which one is willing to give up easily?!


    Could it be that they finally defeated Zebei, but in the end they would lose to a mountain king who didn''t have Zebei? This is absolutely impossible!Xiangbei has only one goal this year, which is to overthrow the king, dominate the country, and forge a brand-new Xiangbei dynasty!


    With Naruto¡¯s mentality, there will never be a way to love basketball like the others in the team. After all, they are completely different people, but Naruto can understand Akagi and the others who can be said to be second. Naruto used to be like that, once for a little thing that was not important to others, and was so excited.


    At the moment of Xiangbei''s offensive, everyone seemed desperate. Even Mitsui, who had little physical strength, showed a desperate posture. The two sides are now completely head-on head-on.


    Naruto''s physical strength is still very abundant, and now there is no need to save physical strength. He has exploded all his strength under the basket. Even if he tried his best, Nobe can still be unable to resist Naruto''s strange strength.


    Miyagi''s left hand vigorously gestured at the back, and then quickly passed the ball to Naruto who was unguarded at this time.


    Kawada had to put up defense, but Naruto didn''t attack at the basket at all, and didn''t even have the idea of ??trying.Mitsui started running at the same time Miyagi passed the ball. At this time, the two went inward and outward. When the running routes overlapped, the basketball was quickly delivered to Naruto.


    "Be careful Matsumoto!"


    Kawada saw it clearly and immediately yelled, but it was too late. Matsumoto, who was still a little slower, hit a solid wall with his head.Mitsui dribbled the ball and ran beyond the three-point line, within a radius of one and a half meters, without a single mountain king player defending.


    Mitsui¡¯s physical strength has bottomed out. At this time, his breathing has been completely chaotic, and his dribbling movement is not as smooth and unrestrained at the beginning of the game. Sweat flows into his eyes, making Mitsui¡¯s vision a little blurred, but those are not important. Anyway, all Mitsui can see now is only the basket.


    ''Sure enough, this is the only thing I do best!''


    Mitsui took off gently, the power was transferred to the upper body through his knees, his wrists flexibly turned, and the basketball was sent out with no lightness or weight.The college''s first center couldn''t get enough shots, so he gritted his teeth angrily and turned his head to pray that the basketball would never hit.


    Huh!


    It¡¯s a pity, just like when Hetian shot from a long distance, God didn¡¯t care about Xiangbei¡¯s thoughts. Now it¡¯s turned upside down. The rules of this world are equally fair. Even if the mountain king is the king of this world, he doesn¡¯t enjoy any special treatment. , The basketball directly pierced the mountain king''s basket, and Kawada just caught up with a three-pointer and was once again opened by Mitsui.


    At 83:75, the point difference was once again pulled to the edge of the cliff.


    Sugiyama Shota: "It''s really amazing. I didn''t expect Mitsui to maintain such a perfect projection posture at this time."


    Kazuo Tangsawa: "Mitsui-san¡¯s physical strength should have reached its limit. Now it is his will that supports him. This is why I like Mitsui-san. Although his physical condition is excellent, it is not that amazing. At least the country can find a lot of players with better physical conditions than Mitsui-san, but his strong will, even at the end of the game, will not give up, it is not comparable to ordinary players."


    Sugiyama Shota: "Maybe it''s not just will."


    "Ok?"


    "The ambition to dominate the country, the respect and guilt for coach Anzai, and even the fighting spirit that doesn''t want to lose to Akagi. These are the forces supporting Mitsui right now."


    Naruto sighed after seeing Mitsui''s precise three-pointer.Although this world was shaped by him, after the manufacturing was completed, the operation and development of this world proceeded according to its laws. Mitsui Shou is truly a Xiangbei flame man, a man who claims to never give up, from He Xiangyang. At the beginning of the war, this guy''s flames burned more and more fiercely, and now, even powerful enemies like the Mountain King have been hit hard in the flames of the flame man.


    It is impossible for Sanno to give up. Mitsui''s footsteps can no longer keep up with Sano''s invisible trump card Minoru Matsumoto. Matsumoto is now directly relying on speed to throw off Mitsui''s defense, and after breaking into the Xiangbei inner line, he receives a pass from Fukatsu and shoots directly. .


    Huh!


    The Xiangbei shooting guard''s three-pointer is accurate, and the Shanwang shooting guard is also accurate, and neither of them can afford to lose now!Only 4 minutes and 13 seconds left in the game.


    When Xiangbei attacked, Naruto received a pass from Miyagi and walked through the midfield unhurriedly. He also deliberately stayed in the rest area of ??the mountain king, standing in front of Zebei, looking at this once vigorous. , Now the first high school student who looked at a loss, smiled quickly.


    "Sure enough, you are better suited to stay on the bench, idiot!"


    Chapter 285-The Sublimation of Zebei


    You are still more suitable to stay on the bench...


    Stay on the bench...


    On the bench...


    Zebei''s eyes were a little empty, his head kept thinking about what Naruto had just said, and then he clenched his fists and clenched his teeth, almost bleeding from the bite.


    ''This bastard!I, Sawabei Eiji... now I can only sit on the bench and watch my teammates fight... can I only do this?''


    Naruto stimulated the''No. 1 high school student in Japan'' and then continued to focus on his team''s attack this time.As Rukawa wiped his sweat, he glanced at Naruto with a brisk expression, and said nothing.

 1835 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1835

    In this offense, Naruto took the initiative to organize the offense.In fact, everyone in the audience can see that Nobe can hardly stop Naruto. The power of the two forwards is too far apart. Nobe is not Naruto''s opponent.Among the mountain kings, only Kawada can limit Naruto¡¯s abilities to the maximum, but even the mountain king has only one Kawada Masashi, Akagi and Naruto, Kawada can only deal with one person, regardless of whether it is Nobe or Kokawada. May deal with another person!


    This is the strength of the Xiangbei inner line now. The sadness of the mountain king is that there is only one Masashi Kawada, and even the inner line of the mountain king has been suppressed by Xiangbei. The entire high school basketball circle has not seen any team that can shock the Xiangbei inner line. The inside combination of Akagi and Naruto, even if you look at college basketball, is of superb level!


    Naruto calmly held the ball to look for an offensive opportunity. For the power forward of the mountain king, Naruto never paid attention to it.


    At this time of the game, I am afraid that no one thinks that Shan Wang''s No. 5 can deal with the red-headed boy in Xiangbei.


    Naruto was going to break through the offense, and he was fooled and immediately lowered his center of gravity to defend. However, Naruto did not force himself at all. Instead, he threw the basketball over the head of Nobe and Shenjin and flew straight into the hands of Xiangbei No. 11. .


    Shenjin¡¯s height of 180 cm is indeed very good at the back line, but after entering the inside line, the height difference with Xiangbei No.11 is exposed. The height difference of nearly 10 cm is too large, even Shenjin can hardly make up. Moreover, Xiangbei¡¯s The cold-faced fox is not the kind of person who plays with a good body.


    After Rukawa received the ball, his eyes entered a fighting state almost immediately.


    Fukatsu and Rukawa are a bit similar in one respect, but their concentration is hard to shake!


    In any case, the two men¡¯s determination to win is hard to shake. This is where the two of them beat Zebei. Zebei¡¯s concentration is too easy to be disturbed, so his strength is always not stable enough. Coach Domoto can¡¯t rest assured that Zebei goes to the United States.


    Rukawa lowered his center of gravity to dribble, and the basketball was constantly passing between his hands, looking for opportunities to attack.


    As for Fukatsu, he is fully on guard and guards carefully, but in this place, his best defensive defense can''t be used.


    The oppressive defense that Fukatsu is good at is to press the center of gravity to the lowest level while defending, and at the same time raise the heel, and wait for the opportunity to steal the ball while defending. After the steal is successful, the inertia of the body''s forward lean is directly transformed into a sprint Strong, so you can start a fast break immediately after stealing.


    However, Fukatsu''s defensive method must not be used in front of Rukawa.First, Rukawa Fox¡¯s height is 9 cm higher than Fukajin, and the wingspan gap is even greater. Once Fukajin uses oppressive defense, it is equivalent to completely emptying the city from the top. Second, they are now on the inside line, not far from the basket. Once Fukatsu excessively lowers the center of gravity, Rukawa will immediately get the opportunity to shoot.


    After several tentative attacks were ineffective, Rukawa simply held the ball to the inside line.


    Fukatsu''s height and weight are both inferior to Rukawa, and there is a lot of pressure to fight this fox in the paint.Fortunately, the No. 11 fox in Xiangbei is not the type that is hard to come by. Therefore, although Fukatsu is struggling, it can be resisted by force. If it is changed to another first grade, Captain Shanwang would not know where to be crushed. Up.


    Rukawa made two strong jumps. Although he had the advantage of height and weight, the advantage of strength was not obvious enough to succeed.


    Naruto quickly glanced at the electronic scoreboard, Xiangbei''s attack time was less than eight seconds left, Naruto had no time to hesitate, and immediately started on the spot.


    Although Nobe noticed Naruto''s movements, his speed and agility were too different from Naruto''s. Even if he wanted to stop Naruto, he couldn''t do it, so he was immediately thrown behind him.


    "Fox, give me the ball!"


    Rukawa tried to force Fukatsu but failed. While hesitating, he suddenly heard Naruto''s voice and didn''t want to throw the ball to Naruto immediately.


    After receiving the ball, Naruto immediately lifted the ball above his head and made a projection without stopping.


    Fukatsu had no choice but to fly and cover.


    Naruto made a fake shot and immediately received the ball, the basketball bounced back and fell into Rukawa''s hands again.


    Fukatsu blocked Naruto''s shot. It was impossible to turn back to defend against Rukawa Fox. Rukawa Fox was unguarded and faced an empty basket. How could there be any reason to miss the shot?


    Huh!


    85:77


    In the cheers of Rukawa Ming, the cold-faced fox of Xiangbei scored again. In this game, this fox with paralysis may be able to take the position of the scoring leader from Sawabei Eiji''s hands.


    "Good vote."


    Naruto and Rukawa high-five to celebrate their cooperation just now.The cooperation just now is not a high-end technique. It¡¯s just that after Naruto used his own speed to shake off the wild side, it formed a two-to-one situation between him and Rukawa against Fukatsu. At this time, regardless of whether Naruto did a fake move or If you really want to project Shenjin, you have to guard.


    After the loss of Zebei, although on the offensive end, with Shenjin''s ability to organize and dispatch, he still had a fight with Xiangbei, but on the defensive end, this was not the case.Although Satoshi Ichikura is a defensive expert at Sanno, he is too short to play a limited role on the court.And Sanwang dare not completely let go of Mitsui, a three-point shooter that may burst out at any time, and Nobe can''t prevent Naruto, so in the first grade of the two problems in Xiangbei, one will always be missed, and Shenjin will be strong. , But what can be done is limited after all. With that crazy scoring tactics, it is impossible to defeat Xiangbei today.


    If Zebei Eiji does not return to the court, Sanwang has no chance of winning.


    As the captain of the mountain king, Fukatsu didn''t have time to entangle the defeat just now, and the field had already passed the goal. After Fukatsu received the ball, she must calm down immediately, because the king still needs him to control it.


    There is not much time left, and Shan Wang has a lot of points behind. In order to catch up with the score, Shenjin must choose the most secure way to score, because at this time, if Xiangbei pulls the difference to double digits, Shan Wang may have to Completely finished.


    Shenjin was standing outside the three-point line with the ball, and didn''t dare to rush into the inside line of Xiangbei, because once he entered, he would be easily intercepted by Xiangbei No. 10.While observing the positions of all his teammates, Fukatsu gestured to them to run according to his orders.


    At this level of competition, it is not easy for Shenjin to maintain such a calmness.


    Domoto focused his gaze on the court and said to Zebei behind him: "Zebei, take a good look at Fukatsu''s play, and see how our captain of the mountain king plays!"


    "team leader¡­¡­"


    Zebei turned his gaze to the court, staring at the figure wearing the white No. 4 shirt.


    Fukatsu seized the opportunity, suddenly holding the ball to force Xiangbei to control Miyagi Ryoda.Miyagi''s speed will never lose to Fukatsu, close to Fukatsu, hindering Fukatsu''s breakthrough route.


    Fukatsu didn''t take the ball hard by himself. After attracting Miyagi''s defense, he immediately passed the ball to shooting guard Minoru Matsumoto.


    Mitsui''s physical strength was close to the limit, and there was no way to stop the invisible trump card of Sano. After Matsumoto had the ball, he immediately threw off Mitsui and rushed into the Xiangbei line.Naruto had to give up defending the field and move one step horizontally to block Matsumoto''s breakthrough route. If it is a one-on-one match, Naruto is confident that he can hold the invisible trump card of the mountain king.


    Matsumoto saw Naruto who was stronger than himself for more than one lap, and did not force a shot. Instead, he threw the basketball back and threw it to Captain Sanno who had just entered the post.Fukatsu successfully broke through Miyagi without the ball, and after receiving the pass from Matsumoto, he immediately raised his hand and shot.


    Naruto was some distance away from Fukatsu, so he could barely take off and flew to block.Unexpectedly, Fukatsu collected the basketball in the middle, and after flying Naruto, the basketball hit was passed to the undefended Sanwang Omae Nobehiro.


    Although the offensive ability is weak, the wild side can score any shot without being defended and extremely close to the basket.With Fukatsu''s wonderful pass, Nobei easily jumped to the basket and finally scored a goal.


    85:79, although the main player of the mountain king is almost full of tragedy in this game, but with the captain''s care, he finally succeeded in scoring and once again narrowed the difference.


    Seeing Fukatsu''s performance, Domoto Goro said: "We all know that Nobe''s strength is not as good as No. 10 Sakuragi Flower Road in Xiangbei, so he was suppressed so badly before, but why did Nobe fall after you left the court? Able to score? Although he does not have strong offensive ability, but we Shan Wang still need his rebounding ability, because Shan Wang needs such a player, so he can continue to stand on the court, Zebei, you can find out for me One point, the team does not exist for you alone, but because the team needs you, so you are here!"


    Domoto''s words blew a hurricane in Zebei''s mind. For a while, he thought of his continuous offensive and defeated countless opponents. Then he thought of the appearance of Xiangbei No.11 being taught by himself when he was staying together. In this game, he lost consecutive shots and was finally replaced. For a while, I thought of Fukatsu and Matsumoto''s assists just now, and finally stopped at Naruto''s words.


    ''Sure enough, you are better suited to stay on the bench...''


    ''I... I''m not a fool!I... I am Japan''s number one high school student-Sawakita Eiji!''


    Zebei stood up abruptly from the bench, strode to Domoto Goro''s side, and said earnestly: "Coach, please let me play! If the situation is not good again... I... will pass the ball. of!"


    Chapter 286-Zebei''s Rebirth


    "I will pass..."


    "I will pass..."


    "I will pass..."


    Zebei''s words seemed to have turned into an echo, constantly echoing in Domoto Goro''s ears. After a few seconds, Domoto Goro recovered from the shock and immediately yelled at the stadium.


    "Foul!"


    The two sides can only exchange players when the ball is dead. When the ball is still live, even if a request for substitution has been made, the game will continue.


    Naruto is holding the ball in search of an offensive opportunity. The defense of the field is useless to Naruto. He is just thinking about how to score. When Domoto Goro yelled from the sidelines, Naruto couldn''t help but his eyes dimmed. Squinted, his eyes fell on the mountain king ace standing on the sidelines.


    ''Are you finally awakened, Zebei...''


    Naruto showed a knowing smile, and Nobe rushed towards Naruto directly.

 1836 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1836

    In this game, the main force of the mountain king encountered Naruto''s strong containment, and the whole game was almost completely blocked, but he also knew what he should do now, and used his foul in exchange for the opportunity of Zebei to play immediately. No matter how many transactions are considered losses!


    As long as Zebei is on the court, the Mountain King still has a chance to turn defeat into victory, and everyone in the Mountain King believes that.


    Naruto moved his gaze away from Zebei, and saw Yebian come back to him, smiled and showed his white teeth, then tossed the basketball casually.


    Now Naruto¡¯s distance from the basket has entered his attack range. Everyone knows that the field can¡¯t defend Naruto. He wants to attack very easily, but Naruto¡¯s ball is not thrown towards the basket. It was thrown directly out of bounds.


    No one thought that Naruto would suddenly come in such a hand, and the basketball would fly out of the court.


    beep!


    The referee faithfully performed his duties, blew the whistle, and then gestured: "Out of bounds, the king has the ball!"


    Naruto didn''t care about his''mistake'' at all. Instead, he hooked his finger to the wild side standing on the sidelines and smiled: "Come on, Zebei, let me completely defeat you!"


    Zebei didn''t expect Naruto to be like this either. After a start, his face showed a strong fighting spirit.


    "Shanwang requests a substitution!"


    Zebei strode onto the court, and after high-fiving Ichinokura Satoshi, he stood in the middle of the court again.


    The fans of the Mountain King who had been holding back for a long time burst into amazing cheers at this moment. Not only the players of the Mountain King, but even their fans believe that as long as there is Zebei, the Mountain King has a chance to win.


    This is a glorious moment that belongs only to the ace players. Even if Xiangbei has now pushed the mountain king to the edge of the cliff, even if Naruto and Rukawa both perform better than Zebei in this game, they cannot enjoy this glory.


    Naruto shook his sweaty head, then looked at Zebei with a look of fighting spirit somewhat amused, and said, "Why, did you finally wake up?"


    Zebei smiled confidently and shot back unceremoniously: "Shanwang will definitely win today and complete the four consecutive national championships!"


    Naruto tilted his head and said, "Why, you have always been behind today."


    "Because I am the king of the mountain!"


    After Zebei left a tenth second sentence, he turned and ran to his teammate.


    Naruto squeezed his chin, grinned badly, then turned to the problem child at home, and said, "I''m sorry, I slipped my hand just now."


    Although Naruto deliberately threw the ball out of bounds just now, the group of problem children in Xiangbei was not at all dissatisfied. Akagi squeezed a big face, patted Naruto''s shoulder vigorously, and said roughly, "Sakuragi ,well done!"


    Even though he had experienced the violent actions of this orangutan, Naruto was staggered by him and shouted: "You damn violent orangutan, you should really be sent to the zoo!"


    Akagi''s face turned dark, and he immediately gave Naruto an iron fist, and then turned to defend.


    "Big idiot!" After the cold-faced fox coldly dropped a comment, followed in the footsteps of the captain and prepared for defense together.


    The popularity was jumping, but it was just a brief moment. In fact, these problematic children in Xiangbei all have exactly the same idea. They not only want to defeat the mountain king, but in the national competition to create an era belonging to Xiangbei, they want to completely defeat it. The strongest mountain king with Zebei Eiji!So Ming talent deliberately throws the ball out of bounds, and the problem children in Xiangbei probably have the same idea.


    The ball fell into the hands of Yamano. After the ball was sent by Nobe, Yamano pushed forward under the leadership of Fukatsu.


    The faces of the people in northern Hunan are extremely serious. They know whether Zebei has a great influence on the mountain king. The current mountain king is probably the strongest moment in history!This group of teenagers, for the sake of their dreams, is absolutely not allowed to lose at this moment.


    After a long time, the cold-faced fox from Xiangbei and Shanwang''s problem No. 9 confronted again.Rukawa''s expression remained cold, and Zebei had the same smile as before, but his eyes were slightly different.


    Regardless of whether these two willful guys will have any strange sparks when they look at each other, Ming talent will run around with the wild side alone, and the wild side will be exhausted to death by him. But you can''t directly empty Xiangbei No. 10. In fact, Nobe is the hardest person in this game.


    Because of Zebei''s return, the mountain king''s offensive lineup returned to normal again, and the captain of the mountain king did not need to fight the two monsters in the first grade, but could concentrate on the point guard Miyagi.


    Naruto''s move just now not only reignited the enthusiasm of the Sanno fans, but also ignited the fighting spirit of the problematic children in Xiangbei. Miyagi was naturally one of them. The defense was more desperate than before, almost close to Fukatsu.


    Fukatsu looked down at this little point guard who was half a head shorter than himself, and said calmly: "You are really amazing, but we will never lose."


    "Such words can only be said now, Shenjin, in less than four minutes, the undefeated dynasty of your mountain king is completely over!"


    "Ha ha."


    Fukatsugaru laughed twice, no longer being with Miyagi, and suddenly pushed the ball with both hands.


    Before Miyagi could react, the basketball came directly into his hands, and Fukatsu turned back to defend and said, "If you want to defeat the mountain king, let''s try it. We won''t admit defeat."


    Miyagi looked at the basketball in his arms, and then the fighting spirit in his eyes burned completely.


    ''Really good, Fukatsu...''


    ''You give us a goal. Our mountain king doesn''t want to owe you anything. This is what we will give you back.''


    Although Naruto and Fukatsu''s two actions are really naive and boring in the eyes of professional players, this is the blood of youth. How can these young players consider the consequences and maximize the benefits, even if they are said to be nothing. They also recognized the brain.


    "Mountain King! Mountain King! Mountain King!!!"


    Fukatsu''s move detonated the enthusiasm of the fans of the mountain kings, and the fans of the mountain kings who had been silent for a long time once again shouted uniformly, and the momentum was greater than before.With the sound of cheering from the mountains and the tsunami, today''s Xiangbei will not be affected at all.


    Miyagi kept the center of gravity of the dribble to the lowest, ready to break through the calm-faced Captain Sano in front of him.


    Fukatsu opened his arms to defend, trying to limit Miyagi''s super breakthrough ability with his physical advantage.


    The sound of basketball hitting the floor sounded again and again, almost stimulating the heartbeat of all the fans in the audience.


    Miyagi swayed from side to side with the ball, and then jerked towards the left of Fukatsu.


    The first step of Miyagi¡¯s start-up speed is the highest in Japanese high school basketball. Even if Fukatsu and Amu are a little slower than him, Miyagi bursts out her speed and strength, like lightning, rushes Fukatsu, using her short body. The advantage squeezed hard from under Shenjin.


    Fukatsu was not very good at dealing with a small point guard like Miyagi, but now facing Miyagi who has exploded in full strength, he is still a little rushed.Miyagi seems to have incorporated some of Amu''s style of play. With his short body, he constantly slams into Shenjin''s defense. Although his absolute strength is definitely not Shenjin''s opponent, his explosive power is very strong, which made Shenjin a little bit incomprehensible for a while. Measures.


    Seeing that Fukatsu''s defense was a little confused, Naruto immediately rushed out from the inside.Even if Zebei played, he couldn''t make up for this loophole in Nobe. Naruto wanted to use this to create opportunities as easily.


    Miyagi saw Naruto running out of the lane, and immediately smiled, and the basketball hit Naruto''s hands instantly.Miyagi''s pass is extremely fast this time, and Naruto is not too comfortable to receive it, but because the speed is fast enough, even Fukatsu has no time to defend.


    After Naruto received the ball, he turned to fight against the wild side. The main force of the mountain king Daqian was again completely tragic under the crush of Xiangbei No. 10. Kawada hesitated, but still did not dare to come over. hit.


    For Naruto, Nobe is really not a strong opponent. With a beautiful back-up single, Naruto directly smashed Nobe Maehiro, and then turned around to make a relaxed throw under the basket, without any waves. Cut the ball.


    87:79, 3 minutes and 23 seconds left in the game, this game has a final chance!


    Chapter 287-Another Showdown


    Holding his arms, Amu looked at the time and score displayed on the electronic scoreboard, and said in a low tone: "It''s the last three minutes. If Xiangbei hits a double-digit score at this time, Shan Wang will not be singing at all. Up!"


    Fujima: "Yes, Shanwang now has to score every goal, otherwise it will give Xiangbei a double-digit chance, which is fatal for them. Now Shanwang must rely on Zebei!"


    Amu: "Mountain King''s trump card... I don''t know if Zebei''s trump card can live up to its name at this moment!"


    "Ok."


    The two captains of Hainan and Xiangyang nodded and pondered at the same time. The so-called ace players do not only require strong offensive ability. More important than simple offensive ability is the ability to score at critical moments, but Zebei¡¯s point. The school has not been well tested.


    The so-called key points are scores under special circumstances such as when the game progresses to a special point, for example, the next ball can open the point difference to double digits, or the next ball can overtake the score.The ability to score at this critical moment is the biggest test of whether an ace player is competent.


    Hainan¡¯s Amu, Xiangyang¡¯s Fujima, and Lingnan¡¯s Xiandao all have this excellent key point ability. Once the team encounters a crisis, these three trump cards will show unreasonable attacking ability to help the team recover. Disadvantage, but whether Zebei has this ability is really unknown!

 1837 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1837

    Where did the mountain kings in the past have encountered any "disadvantages"? For ordinary teams, the mountain kings do not need to sacrifice the ace tactics of the full-court tactics. They can easily torture ~ kill. Generally, the score in the first half of the match To a point where it is irreversible, it is natural that there is no need for Zebei to play any great key points. In the national competition, only a few teams such as Hainan and Aihe can pose a little threat to the mountain king, but even if it was lost last year Hainan, known as the strongest, was completely defeated within ten minutes after Shan Wang launched the full-court starring, and was completely defeated. With this trump card tactic, Shan Wang swept all powerful enemies. Does Zebei have the key? In the past, the ability of the mountain king was not important.


    However, today is different. In this game against Xiangbei, Shan Wang¡¯s proud ace strategy did not succeed at all. However, Shan Wang has been lagging behind in the score. The psychological pressure has naturally increased, and there is not much game time left. Now, It is the best time to test whether Zebei''s trump card is qualified.


    At this level of the game, even with Zebei''s dull nerves, he should feel tremendous pressure.


    The mountain king pushed forward with the ball, and after Zebei came on the field, they all looked more serious than before.


    Xiandao leaned on the railing in front of the audience and said lazily: "Shanwang must score this goal, otherwise the game will end early."


    Yuzhu looked at the remaining time of the game and nodded: "Indeed, the game time is running out, and Xiangbei is leading by 8 points. If at this time Xiangbei pulls the score to double digits, the game may really be over. ."


    Xiandao: "Well, but it''s not just that."


    "What else is there?"


    "Actually, everyone believes that as long as Zebei is back on the court, they will have a chance to turn defeat into victory! As long as Zebei is on the court, the mountain king can score, narrow the point difference, and go ahead. This is what the mountain king has. The players believe in one point, but if the goal is not scored and Xiangbei opens the score, it will be a huge blow to the confidence of the Sanwang team. If you suffer from such a situation, I am afraid that even Fukatsuichi If it succeeds, it is difficult to keep calm."


    Coach Tian Gang: "Ah, faith in the trump card, now is the time to see whether Zebei''s trump card is qualified!"


    The gazes of the audience were all focused on Mountain King''s No. 9 at this moment. At this moment, everyone was extremely serious.


    After Fukatsu took the ball through halftime, he immediately passed the ball to Zebei.


    As soon as Zebei received the ball, Xiangbei No.11 immediately intercepted him, with a serious expression, and there seemed to be a flame burning in his eyes, because he didn''t want to miss this opportunity to truly defeat Japan''s top high school student.


    Zebei smiled slightly, his expression was as confident as before, but there was something more in a daze.


    "Mountain King... will definitely win!"


    Facing the victory declaration of the mountain king trump card, Ruchuan Feng pursed his lips without speaking.Zebei knew that Rukawa Fox must be this indifferent reaction, so he didn''t care. The basketball passed through the crotch, and after switching back and forth between Zebei''s hands several times, he returned to Zebei''s right hand to control.


    Zebei shook his body and immediately leaped towards Rukawa''s side.


    Rukawa Fox''s concentration has also been raised to the highest level. When Zebei made a strong attack, he immediately followed up quickly and opened his arms to block Zebei''s breakthrough route.


    Zebei ran into Rukawa twice with his body sideways, but he was not Naruto''s type of powerful man. After two attempts, he didn''t come hard. He suddenly stopped, and the basketball changed hands again under the crotch.


    Rukawa shook his body with Zebei''s crotch ~ dribble down, and saw Zebei making a strong jump again. Rukawa wanted to keep up with the defense with a subconscious body reaction, but he made a judgment error in an instant and was taken by Zebei. Start to throw away.


    ''Oops!''


    Rukawa yelled badly. After Zebei succeeded in rushing Rukawa, he has entered the range where he can attack at will. Naruto saw that Zebei had raised the ball with both hands, and immediately gave up on the side defending by his side, and flew up. His arms are fully extended in the air.


    "Don''t you want to score!"


    "Hehe!"


    Zebei suddenly laughed twice, like a naughty child. After Naruto flew up and jumped up, the basketball still did not leave Zebei''s palm. Zebei twisted his wrist and the basketball immediately hit the ground, bounced, and fell. Into the hands of the wild side.


    "Pass?!"


    The audience did not know the psychological changes of Zebei. At this time, seeing Zebei''s sudden pass, they couldn''t help but exclaimed at the same time. Even the tea cup that Coach Anxi had just picked up stopped at his mouth, somewhat surprised. Looking at the kid in the white No. 9 uniform.


    Nobe was taken aback when he suddenly received a sudden pass from Zebei, but he adjusted quickly and made a simple jump shot from the basket to score his second goal of the field.


    87: 81


    After the referee blew the whistle and declared that the score was valid, the wild still looked a little ecstatic and seemed to be unable to turn.He scored a total of two goals in this game. The first goal was an assist from Shenjin. This is normal. The captain of the mountain king himself was the offensive point of the mountain king, but the second time he scored was a pass from Zebei.


    Zebei...pass...Zebei...pass...


    Not to mention the wild side, it took a long time for even the audience to connect these two words together.


    "That super solo king will finally pass the ball!"


    After about ten seconds of silence in the audience, a huge cheer suddenly erupted, for the key goal of the mountain king just now, and for Zebei''s successful transformation at the critical moment.


    Although to be precise, Zebei''s pass just now was very rough, the speed was too fast, the angle was not high, and the field was a bit awkward to catch the ball. After all, he is not a point guard, and the accuracy of the pass is far less than that of Fukatsu and Miyagi. There are also three people like Mitsui, but this change of consciousness is the most rare. The king of eating alone has finally begun to learn to play as an adult.


    Rukawa recalled Zebei''s pass assist just now in his head, as if seeing his past in a trance.


    Naruto ran over, kicked Rukawa fart~, then immediately prepared to attack, and took the initiative to find Zebei.


    Naruto: "It looks like you finally woke up from sleep." His expression teased, obviously ill-intentioned.


    Zebei: "Ah, enough sleep, it''s time to wake up." His expression was confident and his fighting spirit was upright.


    Naruto smiled unclearly, and did not continue to talk nonsense with Zebei, but went inside and ran to bully the wild. He still prefers to bully the weak and the poor, bullying the poor boy, this problem is better than with Zebei. Children head-to-head is much more fun. As for Zebei, let''s throw it to Rukawa Fox and let them kill each other in love.


    Without Rukawa saying anything, Miyagi automatically passed the ball to this indifferent fox this time.Although Zebei''s pass just now wasn''t pretty, it was a big excitement for this fox. With his self-esteem, he would never give up easily.


    Zebei¡¯s current concentration is higher than ever, and his proud anticipatory defense can exert the greatest power. No matter how Rukawa tries, Zebei can always intercept Rukawa¡¯s breakthrough route, keeping Rukawa always There is no time for a breakthrough.


    Zebei defended Rukawa, but the chattering problem came out again, saying, "I won''t let you pass, Rukawa Feng!"


    "moron!"


    Rukawa Fox had a bad face, and after a word of curse, the basketball immediately dropped out.It is easy for Zebei to prevent a breakthrough, but it is too difficult to prevent a pass. The super-high pass flies directly above Zebei''s head. Naruto jumps up and takes the pass that is almost comparable to a home run into his hands.


    The loyal Nobei immediately put Hiro-kun on defense, but as soon as he got close to Naruto, he was knocked back by Naruto''s strange force.


    Now that the game is up, Nobe has been consuming a lot of physical strength because of constantly fighting against the monster Naruto. Neither his strength nor speed can match the beginning of the game, but Naruto''s physical strength is close to limitless, so wild physical strength makes him He is still in his best state now. Although Nobe is trying his best to defend, for Naruto, his defensive strength is weaker than before. Of course, he can''t resist the constant collision of Naruto''s ass.


    Naruto¡¯s offensive posture is really ugly, but the effect is excellent. A power forward of this level was also crushed to the basket by Naruto, and then easily knocked away. Naruto took off at the basket, a light Hook under the basket and gently send the basketball into the basket.


    At 89:81, if the mountain king wants to catch up with the score, Xiangbei will definitely not relax easily.


    Rukawa fox wiped the sweat from his chin, and said coldly: "Even if I can''t make it, as long as the ball passes."


    Chapter 288-Naruto Injured


    "Give me the ball!!"


    There was no time to regret, Zebei yelled, and the wild side did not hesitate, and immediately passed the ball to Zebei''s hands. Shan Wang now has no time for the United States to regret the defeat of the defense just now. Now they must try their best to catch up with the score. , And can''t stop!


    Zebei ran wildly with the ball, and his speed was clearly ranked first in both sides!


    In any case, Zebei has recovered a lot of physical strength after sitting on the bench for so long. Now his remaining physical strength is definitely more than that of Hetian and Fukatsu, who played most of the time, and he naturally does not need the physical weakness of Rukawa. Compare.


    Although Rukawa wanted to defend Zebei, some things could not be changed by will.In any case, it can¡¯t change the fact that Rukawa Fox is still a scumbag. He ran for a whole game like this. No matter how he adjusted, his physical strength was still inferior to Zebei who had been sitting on the bench for a long time, especially Zebei''s physical strength was above Rukawa.


    Rukawa and Mitsui were already in a physical crisis. Miyagi was too short and wanted to defend Captain Sanno. Akagi was too slow and had to stare at Masashi Kawada with all his strength. Naturally, only Naruto was left who could defend Zebei.


    Naruto rushed wildly, before Zebei, rushed back to his home half, opened his arms and intercepted him in front of Zebei.


    On the side of the mountain king, Sawabei is the fastest, but Matsumoto has also caught up. If Xiangbei now, Akagi and Miyagi can suppress the fast counterattack of Kawada and Fukatsu, then the exhausted Mitsui is really difficult. Limit Matsumoto''s footsteps.


    "Do you pass or attack yourself this time?"

 1838 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1838

    The entire arena, from spectators to players, to coaches from all sides, are all paying attention to Zebei''s performance this time.


    Of course, Zebei¡¯s offensive ability is very strong. It is indeed a great enjoyment to watch him attack so smoothly and perfectly, but nowadays, Zebei who can pass the ball is even more elusive, and this uncontrollable excitement is also very attractive. .


    Naruto was like a beast at this time, staring closely at all of Zebei''s movements, without relying on any experience or technique, and completely relying on his own body''s instinct to react to Zebei''s movements.


    Zebei''s eyes swayed from side to side, and his body also swayed from side to side, as if he was looking for a breakthrough opportunity.


    Naruto gently shook his body following Zebei''s movements, then Zebei suddenly stopped and threw the basketball to the left.


    "It''s a pass!"


    ''No, it is strong!''


    Naruto made judgments based on his instincts, and moved his feet to the right as if they were natural reactions.I saw that the basketball that was almost out of Zebei''s control was caught back by him. The pass just now was just a fake move. At this time, Zebei quickly collected the ball before he really made a breakthrough. The direction of the breakthrough was... left!


    Naruto made a misjudgment, and Cyclone generally made a strong strike from the left to the Xiangbei basket.


    "damn it!"


    Naruto gritted his teeth and cursed, but his movements were not slow at all. With a monster-like body and excellent body control, he forcibly turned around during the movement. He was not afraid that such movements might sprain his ankles and pursued Zebei. .


    Zebei''s counterattack was extremely fast this time. After passing Naruto, only Xiangbei''s basket was left in front of him, and no one was defending.Zebei took off against the empty hoop, clutching the basketball with his right hand.


    Speaking of the most exciting way to score on the basketball court, of course, there is no other way than dunking!


    Not everyone can do it like Fukatsu. In Fukatsu''s eyes, whether it is an ordinary layup or a powerful dunk, it is the same. Anyway, it is two points. Fukatsu''s idea is actually to win the game. It''s very reasonable, but it doesn''t appeal to the audience. Most of the audience are the same, they all like to see exciting games!


    Zebei grabbed the basketball with one hand and slammed and dunked towards the hoop of Xiangbei with all his strength.


    ''damn it!This ball can''t be done!''


    Naruto yelled in his heart, and at the same time he pulled out his feet and took off. His explosive power was even higher than that of Zebei. Although he took off late, he caught up with Zebei in the air and patted the basketball in Zebei with his palm. Action, it seems that he even risked a foul to stop Zebei''s attack.


    beep!!


    The referee faithfully blew the whistle in his mouth, Naruto heard the whistle representing the foul, and refused to give up, hitting Zebei''s wrist with his left hand.


    "Don''t you want to enter!"


    "Go in!"


    Snapped!!


    Naruto¡¯s strange power hit Zebei¡¯s wrist, and a clear sound was suddenly heard. Because of the collision between the two bodies, Zebei¡¯s body was completely unable to control his balance in the air, and he smashed into a ball with Naruto. Instinctively, he threw the basketball toward the hoop, and then banged twice. Naruto and Zebei fell to the ground together, in embarrassment!


    "Red No. 10 thugs foul, the score is counted, and an extra free kick!"


    Zebei, who fell on the ground, grinned in pain, suddenly heard the referee''s judgment, and immediately sat up and waved his arm vigorously.


    "Okay!" In the past, Zebei would not be so excited even if he scored brilliantly, whether it was when he kept "teaching" for Xiandao and Rukawa before. Zebei has a high enthusiasm for basketball, but But there is a lack of''excitement ~ affection''. Today''s Zebei, as his basketball consciousness has matured, he has finally obtained this precious thing that he has always lacked.


    Zebei also scored successfully under Naruto''s foul and got a free throw opportunity. This is definitely not a small excitement for the mountain king who has been behind in the whole game today.


    Naruto stood up and moved his arms and legs, looking at Zebei with a look of excitement, and shook his head helplessly: "This kid is really troublesome..." Zebei, who has just completed his psychological transformation, is now in an excellent state. , Some athletes will have a peculiar feeling of being "grabbed by God" at certain times. At this time, how to play, whether it is a long-range three-pointer, a volley, or a 2+1. OK, this kind of state can be met and undesirable, just like Medina''s McGrady moment in the annals of history, Zebei is currently in such a state.


    Although it hurt a lot just now, Zebei walked to the free throw line confidently.


    After the basketball hit the floor twice, it returned to Zebei''s hands and then projected towards the basket.


    Huh!


    Of course, there is no doubt about the result. Of course, Zebei, who is in a confident state, is unlikely to miss a free throw. Zebei succeeded in 2+1 on Naruto, reducing the score of both sides again.


    89:84


    The transformation of this kid, Zebei, is also attributed to the Hunan players, especially the two first-year players, but I did not expect that it would be at this critical time. This is the only food king who once caused the mountain king to fall behind. A return carbine to Xiangbei was really depressing.


    When Miyagi received the baseline ball from Akagi and was about to launch a fast break with Naruto, he saw Zebei and Fukatsu blocking in front of him at the same time, forming a double defense.


    "The audience is pressing for people?!"


    "If you still use this tactic at this time, won''t they be tired?!"


    "But they must use this tactic now. There are more than two minutes left in the game. If you don''t work hard, there will be no chance!"


    "The difference of two and a half minutes, five minutes, is it because the mountain king continues the undefeated myth, or the king of northern Hunan overthrows the king and casts a new dynasty? It depends on two and a half minutes! Now it is not a technical level test. The stronger side in spirit is the final winner!"


    The full-court tactics launched by the mountain king at this time raised the tension of all the audience to a limit. Almost everyone held their breath and opened their eyes, not daring to miss anything that happened on the court.


    Miyagi faced the strongest defense formed by Fukatsu and Zebei, and the basketball quickly changed hands under the crotch, making it difficult to grasp the direction of his breakthrough.


    However, Fukatsu and Zebei are not the kind of people who are easy to be fooled, especially the guy Zebei. His attention at this time is unprecedentedly high, and he even exerts his own strength. Miyagi is under the oppressive defense of Fukatsu and Zebei. I felt very strenuous, let alone a breakthrough, I couldn''t even find a chance.


    Naruto ran around quickly in the half-court, and with his excellent speed, he directly threw away the dull fellow Nobe, and waved to Miyagi.


    "Miyagi! Here!"


    Miyagi heard Naruto''s shout, but his brain didn''t respond, and immediately threw the ball out.Miyagi''s passing speed was so fast that even Fukatsu and Zebei couldn''t react. When the basketball was about to fly into Naruto''s hands, a big guy in a white jersey suddenly jumped out and was about to fall into Naruto. The basketball in his hand shoots directly.


    "Hetian?!"


    Kawada had been staring at Naruto, but he didn''t expect that he would seize the opportunity to shoot the basketball away from Naruto.


    Naruto didn''t have a chance to be annoyed at this time, and immediately ran towards the basketball.Both Naruto and Kawada belong to the kind of "flexible" big guys. Because of their large physique, they look amazing when they run at the same time.


    The basketball shot by Kawada flew directly outside the court. Naruto''s speed was faster than Kawada, and his eyes seemed to only see the red basketball. When the basketball was about to fly out of the court, Naruto jumped. He immediately shot the basketball back to the court, and then heard a loud bang from the sidelines, and Naruto knocked over the entire press booth.


    Miyagi didn''t have time to worry about Naruto''s situation. After receiving the basketball that Naruto desperately saved, he immediately threw the ball to No. 11 in Xiangbei.


    Naruto, whose vitality has long surpassed Undead Xiaoqiang, jumped up, stepped on the table knocked over by him, and shouted: "Rukawa Fox! If you don''t score this time, I will chop you off!"


    "Long-winded!"


    Even when he was desperately attacking, Rukawa Fox took the time to reply, and then rushed towards the mountain king''s basket with all his strength.Rukawa fox stepped into the free throw line one meter in front, and then immediately took off, fully stretched in the air, and with his final strength, he smashed the basketball into the basket.


    91:84


    This slam dunk exhausted the last remaining stamina of Rukawa Fox. After the slam dunk was completed, Rukawa Maple fell off immediately. He couldn''t even stand steady. He stumbled under his feet and fell directly to the ground. On the ground, I couldn''t get up for a while.


    Naruto watched the fox lying on the ground pretending to be dead, and was about to laugh twice, but the scene in front of him suddenly turned scarlet. Naruto touched his head, only to notice that his hands were covered with Red liquid ~ body.


    "Huh?"


    Chapter 289-Xiangbei Crisis


    "I want to play... I want to play... I want to play..."


    Naruto, as if he had been hit by a spell, kept repeating the same sentence.

 1839 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1839

    Caizi, who was bandaging him next to him, was distraught by his words. I really wanted to knock him like usual, but when Naruto was covered with blood and the original red hair was even more''dazzling'' because of the blood color, Yu Xin couldn''t bear it again, just slapped him on the shoulder: "Don''t move, if you want to play, just let me bandage it now!"


    "I''m fine, is it necessary?"


    "To shut up!"


    The domineering sister Caizi, when the fire started, even the King Kong captain of Xiangbei dared to teach it. Naruto, of course, is even more trivial. His slight resistance was directly''suppressed'' by Caizi, and he could only be honest. Let Caizi bandage him on the spot.


    By the way, when Naruto flew to save the ball just now, although it looked amazing, the save action was too dangerous, and this stadium is different from the American NBA stadium.In the NBA, there are players and coaches from both sides sitting around the court, as well as basketball reporters from various sports publications. If you fly to save the ball, it¡¯s great to hit the crowd directly. Generally, it¡¯s not bad luck. Someone pads underneath. , It won''t hurt much.


    However, the scale of basketball in Japan is far from that of the United States. Naruto just hit the table in the press stand. In this world, although his physical fitness is astonishing as a monster, he still does not exceed the human category. Suddenly he bumped his head and his head was covered with blood.


    With his appearance, the referee naturally would not allow Naruto to continue the game. He called the referee to time out, and asked Naruto to deal with the injury. Whether he can play or not has to wait until later.


    Today''s match in Xiangbei had been extremely smooth, with a burst of power beyond the usual level. It was possible to overthrow the undefeated mountain king and become the national champion, but I did not expect the bad news when the game was about to end.


    First, Zebei returned to normal and reappeared. Then Rukawa Kaede fell down after completing the slam dunk just now due to lack of energy and had to be replaced. Naruto was injured at this time and lost two first-year graders. Xiangbei, against the mountain king who owns Zebei, this game may come back in an instant.


    Naruto¡¯s injury is nothing to him, but it was a shocking event in the eyes of Caizi and Ye Zi. While receiving Caizi¡¯s bandage, Naruto noticed that her and Ye Zi¡¯s eye sockets were a little red. , Seemed to be holding back the tears, slapped his lips, didn''t talk nonsense, honestly let Caizi deal with the wound on his head.


    Naruto''s mood was a little depressed, but there was also a secret joy.Naturally, I feel depressed. Needless to say, the match with Shan Wang finally reached this point, but he was accidentally injured at this time, and he was happy. On the one hand, I feel that Caizi and Ye Zi have a deep affection for him. As a man, they are naturally in their hearts. There is a sense of satisfaction, and secondly, because he will be injured when he is playing against the mountain king, it also shows that he is doing well in this world.


    In this world, although Naruto has replaced the original Sakuragi Flower Road, he is indeed an out-of-the-box outlier. Because of his existence, many original plots have changed, and these plots are the rules of this world. Under the automatic make certain changes, many things caused by the butterfly effect have become rationalized. For example, Leaf, this supporting role who only appeared in two or three episodes originally, because Naruto changed her destiny, the rules of this world changed her. Become Caizi''s cousin, and continue to appear with Caizi''s luck.


    In the original slam dunk world, Sakuragi Flower Road itself was in the game against the mountain king, and was injured because of flying to save the ball. Now Naruto is the same. Although the way of injury is different, the result is always Almost, this also shows that Naruto created this for the first time and did a good job, and it also gave Naruto a certain relief.


    Before Shan Wang served the ball, Fukatsu seemed to be talking to Zebei. Fujima looked at the people around the Xiangbei rest area and sighed: "I didn''t expect that Sakuragi Flower Road would be injured at this critical time, Rukawa Maple. He couldn''t play because his physical strength was exhausted, and there were less than three minutes left. If Sakuragi Huadao can''t return to the court, Xiangbei''s victory may be shattered."


    Amu: "After all, Xiangbei''s formation time is too short. In the national competition, it is mainly played by five main players. This is even more so in the final against Sanwang. Sakuragi and Rukawa, these two first-year students are coming to Xiangbei. It¡¯s very important to say that Mitsui¡¯s physical strength is almost at its limit. Without Rukawa¡¯s attacking firepower, Xiangbei¡¯s attacking power is drastically reduced. The biggest problem is that after Sakuragi Hanado, the super power forward, Naito is replaced, but Naito is inexperienced, even if he can only deal with Nobe, Akagi has to face the pressure of both Kawada and Nobe at the same time, and he does not know how far he can support it."


    Fujima: "On the basketball court, the insiders have always won the world. At the beginning, our two teams were defeated by Xiangbei because of their internal strength. If Sakuragi could not play, it would be impossible to overturn Xiangbei''s current lineup. For the mountain king, the game may be reversed."


    The two captains of Xiangyang and Hainan watched the game very thoroughly. They both played against Xiangbei, so they are more aware of the importance of the two first grades to Xiangbei. On the other side, the next captain of Lingnan is also analyzing the current game. The situation, but his focus is different from the current captains of the Hainan and Xiangyang teams.


    "Although it is really unexpected, that guy won''t stay honestly because of this little injury. The game will definitely be more interesting in a while!"


    In terms of competition experience, Xiandao is really not as good as Amu and Fujishin. After all, this thing cannot be compensated by talent, but he also has his advantages, that is, he knows Naruto and Zebei better. He knows very well that Naruto is not the kind of person who will sit on the bench obediently because of a slight injury. He is very much looking forward to when Naruto will play again.


    Fukatsu Kazusei: "Zeibei, I know you want to beat those two first-year graders, but now we have to focus on the team''s victory."


    For Rukawa and Naruto both exit at the same time, the mountain king ace Sawakita Eiji is probably the most unhappy one in the audience. No matter how he changes, he always wants to beat these two first graders, especially Naruto and Naruto. Ren and Zebei were a lot of''related'' before, but Naruto seldom competed directly with Zebei. Now Rukawa and Zebei are leaving at the same time. Zebei has fewer opponents and is naturally in a bad mood.


    Shenjin also understands Zebei¡¯s temper, and is afraid that he will be willful again at this time, so he hurried to persuade him. Zebei was silent for a while and then smiled and said: "I know, captain, I will put the team''s victory first. Because I am the trump card of the mountain king!"


    Shenjin heard that Zebei had this kind of consciousness, of course he was very happy, and he didn''t care that he deliberately learned his own oral addiction.


    The game started again, and the goal of the pass from the wild side was the mountain king''s ace Zebei.It is said that the intention of the mountain king to use Zebei as an attack arrow at this time is very obvious, and it is an inevitable choice, because Xiangbei now has no one who can defend Zebei.


    Naruto and Rukawa went off at the same time, replaced by Naito and deputy captain Mumu. From any angle, they could not stop Sawabei. Mitsui''s physical strength was almost overdrawn, and he could fall at any time. No longer able to deal with it, let alone the stronger Sawabei Eiji, Miyagi and Akagi have to deal with Fukatsu and Kawada, and there is no room to deal with Zebei.


    After Zebei held the ball, he went all the way to the northern half of Hunan.


    Although Mu Mu wanted to defend, the difference between the strengths of the two sides was too large. Zebei didn''t even do any fake moves. He just turned away Mu Mu in an instant with a simple and quick change of direction. Mu Mu''s strength and speed are all at a normal level. Where can he stop? Can you live with the strongest small forward in the country?It can only be the backdrop for Zebei''s gorgeous performance.


    Mu Mu wanted to return to defense, but Zebei was too fast. When Mu Mu ran through halftime, Zebei had already rushed directly into the Xiangbei penalty area. With no one intercepted, a relaxed little man layup. , Easily scored two points.


    91:86, the point difference is only five points, and there are more than two minutes left in the game, and the reversal of the mountain king is near.


    "Don''t worry, we still have the advantage now, take this goal first!"


    Miyagi comforted his teammates while dribbling the ball.In fact, he is also very anxious in his heart. Losing two first-year grades at the same time will have a great impact on Xiangbei. However, this fellow Zebei is beginning to explode. From now on, every attack in Xiangbei must succeed. Otherwise, the mountain king will definitely seize the opportunity. If you bite to death, there may be no chance to turn over again.


    As the master of Xiangbei, Miyagi naturally has to take on the task of organizing the offense. Under such a huge pressure, even if Miyagi''s mood has grown a lot, he can''t help but feel a little irritable and anxious, and his dribbling power is stronger than usual. some.


    Fukatsu''s eyes were extremely sharp, and when he found Miyagi''s state at this time, he immediately seized the opportunity to steal the ball instantly.


    ''Oops!''


    The more Miyagi was afraid of something, the more it was going to happen. He was thinking about how to score the goal, but he thought too much, but he didn''t notice Fukatsu''s actions. In a flash, basketball no longer belonged to Miyagi.


    Fukatsu took a step forward. Although he could not catch the basketball, he shot the basketball in the direction of Matsumoto.


    After receiving the basketball, Matsumoto shook off Mitsui, who was already exhausted, with speed, and immediately turned and rushed to the northern half of the game. The man had not crossed the center line and raised a long pass.


    "Zebei!"


    Zebei received Matsumoto''s long pass, ran forward a few steps, stood still outside the Xiangbei three-point line, and raised his hand to make a projection posture.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    A large figure flew across the sky. The Xiangbei captain could not keep up with Zebei''s speed, and Naruto was still healing. Only Naito could have this speed and physique on the Xiangbei side.


    Naito had seen Zebei''s two offensives just now, and firmly believed that Zebei would definitely implement this three-pointer, so seeing Zebei raise his hand, he immediately flew up and tried to block.


    However, Zebei did not force himself. After seeing Naito fly to block, he immediately retracted the ball and the basketball passed to the left arc of the three-point line and returned to Matsumoto.


    The mountain king''s invisible trump card had already settled outside the three-point line. After receiving the pass from Zebei, he adjusted his breathing before Shi Shiran shot.


    Huh!


    The damn three-pointer hit at this moment, and the players and fans of Shan Wang cheered, and Xiangbei wailed in an instant.


    91: 89


    Chapter 290-The Choice in Naruto''s Heart


    "Hey West..."


    Naruto let out a depressed sigh while beating his thigh.


    The ball just now was really unguarded. Even if Zebei did not choose to pass, Naito¡¯s ability would not be able to prevent Zebei¡¯s breakthrough. Zebei could easily score by himself and would pass the ball to Matsumoto. It is also because Zebei has confidence in Matsumoto''s ability, and believes that Matsumoto can definitely make a three-pointer in that situation.


    This kind of thinking is a rare improvement for Zebei, and it also means that he has taken another step towards the realm of a mature player, but for Xiangbei, it is a huge crisis.


    Rukawa left the field because of a loss of force. There should be no chance to play again in this game, and Mitsui has reached the limit and it is impossible to form an effective defense. Akagi''s speed and Miyagi''s height are also inevitable shortcomings. Moreover, Kawada The existence of the two people and Shenjin doomed them to be impossible to defend Zebei.


    Naito is already regarded as the strongest person on the bench in Xiangbei, but the lack of experience makes Naito unable to stop the current Zebei at all. Zebei can easily smash Naito into a sieve.


    At this time, it also exposed the biggest weakness of the dark horse division in Xiangbei-the depth of the bench is too shallow!


    After the two first-year exits, Xiangbei couldn''t even find a decent substitute. Naruto and Rukawa Feng played irreplaceable roles in Xiangbei, because the current Xiangbei couldn''t find a player that could replace them. Now Xiangbei¡¯s lead has only 2 points left, and the representatives of the teams watching the game also understand that the key to victory has changed. The key figure in determining victory is no longer the mountain king¡¯s ace Zebei, but At this time, the Xiangbei No. 10 problem child who was being bandaged on the Xiangbei bench.


    A Mu: "There are only 2 points left, but at this time..."


    Fujima: "Yeah, the time is too bad. Sakuragi Flower Road was injured at this time. There is only 2 points left, and time is running out. If the mountain king comes back at this time, Xiangbei may never be there again. A chance to stand up."


    Amu: "No, to be precise, the score of the mountain king is already destined, but the only change left now is the weird Sakuragi Flower Road."


    Fujima remembered the scene of the Xiangxiang battle, and immediately nodded: "Yes, Sakuragi Flower Road is the last change in the match between Xiangbei and Sanwang. If he can return to the court, Xiangbei will have the last chance. If not, the undefeated myth of the mountain king will continue."


    "Haha..." Hainan''s captain shook his head and smiled bitterly. He seemed to be a little bit emotional, and said: "Four months ago, who would have thought that a newcomer who had just joined the basketball team this year would have such a situation? Even at this final critical moment, the energy of the mountain king can influence the results of the battle between Shan Wang and Xiangbei."

 1840 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1840

    "..." Tengzhen groaned, and his eyes fell on the old man who was still tasting tea in the Xiangbei rest area, "Perhaps Coach Anxi had expected it. Or, there is another..."


    Amu is not surprised at the first half of Fujima''s sentence. If a famous coach like Coach Anzai could see Naruto''s ability early, it would not be surprising, but when Fujima said the second half, his eyes were Landing in Lingnan, to be precise, is the body of Lingnan who has been appointed as the captain.


    "Xiandao..." The Hainan captain groaned, after all, he didn''t say anything.


    Sendo¡¯s expression is different from other players. Since Naruto¡¯s injury, he has always had a faint smile on his face, as if he was not worried about his friend¡¯s injury at all, nor was he worried about Xiangbei, a fellow of Kanagawa. Will he lose to the mountain king here? He just looked at it with a smile like this, as if he was expecting something.


    Sendo is the person who has known Naruto for the longest time, so he knows Naruto best, better than Zawabei and Rukawa, and even knows Naruto asshole better than Coach Anzai.


    With his character, he will never tolerate losing the team''s game due to his injury. For him, such a part-time job is the biggest shame in life. How can Naruto bear it?Therefore, Xiandao knows better than anyone that the child with problem No. 10 in Xiangbei will definitely return to the court again, and will explode with enough power to change the outcome of the game.


    Sendo is looking forward to this...


    ''what should I do now?''


    This question lingers almost in the hearts of all Xiangbei players!


    In their journey to the national competition, except for the first game, Rukawa Feng was surprised by Nan Lie''s forehead, the rest was a smooth journey. Even such powerful teams as Ming Peng and Hainan could hardly stop their advance. , Even in today¡¯s game, Xiangbei suppressed the mountain king all the way. From a team that was full of pork belly teams in the county meeting to the finals of the national competition, the players of Xiangbei have established confidence in their continuous victories. They firmly believe in them. You can win, you can overthrow the mountain king, but now, this dream is on the verge of collapse.


    Even a steel man like Akagi feels a terrifying pressure like a mountain. With the current situation in Xiangbei, even Akagi feels at a loss for a while and doesn''t know what to do.


    "Akagi..."


    Already tired like a dead dog, Mitsui came to Akagi''s side and said something to Akagi in a low voice. Akagi looked startled, and his eyes fell on Mitsui''s face who didn''t even have a clear sight.


    "Mitsui, can you?"


    "Leave it to me... I now... all I can see is the basket..."


    After Mitsui finished speaking in confusion, he staggered towards the halftime of the mountain king. Even if his physical strength had reached his limit, Mitsui did not want to give up. After more than a year of blank period, he finally got to stand again. Opportunities on the court, Mitsui did not desperately make it to the finals of the national competition in order to lose. This man always pursues victory only, because in this way he can completely erase his past self. This is also to reward himself. Teacher and teammates.


    When Xiangbei attacked, everyone''s expressions were extremely serious, because they knew very well that if they failed to score this time, the guy Zebei would never let go of the next attacking opportunity. If the goal was not scored, Mountain King will immediately overtake the score.


    Miyagi dribbled the ball from outside the three-point line, anxiously looking for an offensive opportunity, but the captain of the mountain king in front of him was definitely not a soft persimmon. There was not much time left in the game. At this time, it was meaningless to consider the distribution of physical strength. The power of, fully blocked Miyagi''s breakthrough, and said in a deep tone: "It''s useless, I won''t let you pass."


    Although Captain Mountain King''s mouth addiction is funny, from his look, there is absolutely no joke.


    Miyagi knew that as a point guard, he must not be impatient, but he couldn''t control his emotions.


    "Miyagi, give me the ball!"


    Mitsui suddenly yelled and screamed and ran outside the three-point line, but no matter how hard he tried, physical exhaustion was an indisputable fact. His movements were slow and it was difficult to throw away the invisible trump card of the mountain king.


    boom!!


    When Matsumoto ran with Mitsui, he didn''t notice the huge obstacle that suddenly appeared. One head directly hit Akagi''s body. Mitsui was completely emptied and opened his hands at the same time.


    ''Give me the ball!''


    ''Give me the ball!''


    Flame Man''s eyes almost burned, Miyagi Fukuchi''s heart, pushing with both hands, the basketball immediately flew towards Mitsui.After Mitsui received the pass from Miyagi, he was already standing outside the three-point line. Although the exhausted physical strength made Mitsui''s consciousness unclear, after countless exercises, the body has formed an instinct. After receiving the ball After that, both hands have automatically made the projection posture.


    With almost no hesitation, Mitsui shot the ball less than a second after receiving the ball, and there was no time to adjust.


    The basketball flew over Matsumoto''s head, who couldn''t be defended, and after crossing a long parabola, he finally plunged into Sanno''s basket.


    94: 89


    Mitsui''s three-pointer is almost like injecting a booster into Xiangbei. It not only opened the points difference, but also saved the confidence that was about to be lost on the Xiangbei bench. The little ghosts on the bench immediately cheered.


    "It''s amazing, really worthy of being our Mitsui senior!"


    "Under such circumstances, I can still make a shot. As expected, Mitsui Senpai is the top marksman in Kanagawa!"


    "Idiot, it''s not just Kanagawa''s first shot, it should be the best shot in the country!"


    Mitsui¡¯s cheers on the bench for Mitsui, in fact, can¡¯t hear all of them now. Even in the audience, Mitsui can¡¯t see the ugly cheering of the Flame Guards. In his eyes that are about to lose focus, can All you can see is the Shan Wang''s basket.


    Mitsui¡¯s perseverance has been deeply touched by people like Naruto. Although he is constantly fighting for Xiangbei, he is different from people in this world, because the world itself was created by Naruto. In other words, this world is just a preparation for the final battle with the King of the Golden Nightmare. He likes basketball, but after all, he can¡¯t love it like Mitsui and the others. Naruto¡¯s thoughts are also a bit complicated. I don¡¯t know why Xiangbei won the national championship and fulfilled everyone''s heart''s desire. It is still the same as the original plot. Xiangbei became the uncrowned king and eventually missed the national champion.


    This is another choice between reason and emotion, and Naruto himself was troubled by it, but after seeing Mitsui''s perseverance, a strange voice appeared in Naruto''s heart.


    ''Are you going to play?Yes or no?''


    Naruto knew where the sound came from, and knew who the owner of the sound was, and the corners of his mouth raised a brisk smile.


    "Since it is a world I created myself, why should I leave any regrets?"


    Chapter 291-Don''t Leave Regrets


    Xiangbei opened the score again because of Mitsui''s three-pointer, but the situation was still tense, because Sanwang would never give up.


    "Wildside! Give me the ball!!"


    Zebei yelled, raised his right hand, standing behind the baseline serving the field without hesitation, and immediately threw the ball to Zebei.The basketball flew in a straight line and flew straight towards Zebei''s hand.


    "Don''t think it''s so easy!!"


    With a roar containing extremely powerful power, a broad figure flew out laterally.


    Snapped!!


    A giant palm slapped the basketball, and the ball passed from the wild side to Zebei was directly slapped with a palm. Akagi does not have such explosive speed. In the Xiangbei field, there is now such a big man with such speed, and only Naito is alone. .


    Naito flew away from the wild pass, and Miyagi exploded with a speed that he was proud of, and immediately took the basketball under his control. Turning around, he aimed at the mountain king''s basket and shot immediately. This time he shot extremely fast. , Almost no adjustment, it is Fujima''s best three-point quick shooting stunt!


    The basketball flew to Shan Wang¡¯s basket very quickly, and even the captain of Shan Wang didn¡¯t have time to block it. If this three-pointer can hit this time, Xiangbei will once again establish 8 points when there is more than one minute left in the game. In this case, the balance of victory will once again lean towards Xiangbei, and the basketball flies over a very low parabola with a bang!Hit the back edge of the basket and pop out of the basket directly!


    "damn it!"


    Miyagi gritted his teeth, annoyed at the loss of this strike.


    The four elders, Akagi, Naito, Kawada, and Nobe, all squeezed into the basket of the mountain king. The strong bodies of beasts smashed into each other, vying for the best position in the basket for rebounds.


    Among the four elders, Naito has the best physical fitness, but lacks experience the most. If Akagi had a body like Naito, even Kawada would not be his opponent, but this is impossible.


    The center forwards of the two teams all squeezed into the basket and refused to give up their position.Then when the basketball hoop flew out, Akagi and Kawada took off at the same time.


    boom!!


    The giant palms of the two primates almost shot the basketball in the air at the same time. The strange power of the two made the basketball slightly deformed. In terms of strength, the gap between Akagi and Kawada is not big. Neither of them can help each other. Basketball Because of the power of the two of them, they flew in the direction of Nobe and Naito.


    Nobe opened his arms. Although his strength was far inferior to Naito, his rebounding experience was far above Naito. With his excellent experience, Naito stuck behind him. When the basketball flew, Take off with full strength.


    Naito was standing in a bad position. Even if he barely took off, he couldn''t get a rebound at all. He could only watch the wild jump in front of him, and at the same time put the basketball into his palm.


    After grabbing this crucial rebound, Wildside immediately waved his long arm and passed the basketball to the front court without any hesitation.

 1841 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1841

    "Zebei!!"


    With the strength of the wild side, the basketball leaped over half the court and fell into Zebei''s hands. After Zebei received the ball, he immediately rushed towards the Xiangbei half at full speed. Neither Mitsui or Mumu could not catch up with Zebei''s speed, Miyagi Can only drive at full speed to catch up with Zebei.


    The speed of the two is almost the same, and Zebei needs to dribble, and Miyagi is running at full speed. Therefore, when Zebei set foot on the three-point line of Xiangbei, Miyagi had come from behind, like a red lightning flashing back to defense. , His left hand directly drew towards the basketball in Zebei''s hand.


    Although Zebei couldn''t see the situation behind him, he could notice a figure quickly approaching behind him from the corner of his eyes. When Miyagi made a steal, Zebei subconsciously dribbled and turned around, hiding in extreme danger. Opened Miyagi''s steal.


    Miyagi is unwilling to give up, and turns around at his feet. Small players have this advantage. Because they are small, small in weight, and natural inertia is also small. Turning at extreme speeds will be more than that of larger players. Smooth, Miyagi was even faster than Zebei in the speed of turning around.Miyagi turned around to defend with the speed of his lightning and fire, and at the same time, his body was almost completely attached to Zebei''s body.


    This defense method is very similar to that of the mountain king defense expert Ichinokura Satoshi. This close defense will greatly reduce the dribble space of the ball holder, but it will consume a lot of physical strength for the defender and is easy. Triggering a foul is a more dangerous defensive method, but Miyagi knows the gap between himself and Zebei. The general defensive method can''t stop him, and with Zebei''s ability, if he is allowed to pass, there is nothing wrong with it. It''s possible to score, so I just spared it and used this extremely physical defensive method.


    Miyagi¡¯s oppressive defense made Zebei very uncomfortable. Because Miyagi¡¯s chassis is too low, even Zebei must be careful of his stealing actions, otherwise he will be fooled by the commando captain of Xiangbei. G.


    Zebei changed hands and dribbled the ball several times in a row, trying to break into the inside attack, but the boy Miyagi was so clingy that he didn''t give Zebei any chance to break through, and he almost let Miyagi steal the ball once, Zebei He was shocked, and when he saw the remaining attack time, he gritted his teeth and immediately began to squeeze against Miyagi with his body.


    In fact, you can match up with a small player like Miyagi with solid skills. You can''t play any skills with him. You can directly use your physical advantage to crush. The best way to drop ten clubs is like this. Amu did the same when he faced Miyagi.


    The height and weight of Miyagi are hugely different from those of Zebei. When Zebei came forward, Miyagi had no choice but to be crushed to the basket by Zebei who was not good at using power flow. Already close at hand, at this distance, Zebei''s height advantage has become more obvious, holding the basketball in both hands, and is ready to shoot.


    Miyagi took off with all his strength, but the height gap of nearly 20 centimeters lay between Zebei and Miyagi. Miyagi wanted to fill this gap, and hope was too slim.


    Zebei was already in the air, but suddenly twisted his waist, and with his powerful waist and abdomen strength, he took the initiative to hit Miyagi.Miyagi wanted to dodge, but he was unable to exert his strength in mid-air, so he could only let Zebei hit him. Miyagi clearly heard the referee''s whistle, and Zebei''s basketball was also flying towards Xiangbei''s basket.


    Huh!


    At that distance, how could Zebei¡¯s ability to miss the shot at this time, the basketball immediately went through the basket, the referee gestured to indicate that the 2 points were valid, and said: "Red No. 7 thugs foul, score is counted, plus Free kick!!"


    "It''s hateful!"


    Miyagi was so angry that he punched his cheek, but he couldn''t change the referee''s judgment. But at this time, Zebei was given a 2+1 chance. Miyagi''s mood was not depressed.


    Zebei stepped to the free throw line, adjusted his breathing, and then took the shot decisively.


    Huh!


    The basketball once again passed through Xiangbei''s basket. Just as all the spectators thought, Zebei''s free throw also made a successful 2+1 hit on Miyagi.


    94: 92


    With Mitsui''s three-pointer, the point difference narrowed again. Miyagi received the bottom ball from Mu Mu. He was full of ideas about how to choose the next attack. Now Xiangbei must score and cannot fail, otherwise Sanwang will definitely not. I will let go of the opportunity, and I will definitely kill them in one bite!


    "Miyagi..."


    A sound of complete confusion came from behind. Before Miyagi turned his head, Mitsui had staggered to Miyagi''s side: "Give me the ball..."


    "You..." Miyagi looked at Mitsui up and down, "Can you still hold it?!"


    "Heh... I''m going to be dying... My physical strength is really bad, but... I must seize the... opportunity now... Akagi will help me block people... So give me the ball... ¡­Now I can only do this..."


    "I understand!"


    Miyagi solemnly responded to Mitsui''s request, and then reached out to his outside partner~ shot.


    Snapped!


    After reluctantly high-fiving Miyagi, Mitsui staggered towards the halftime of the Sanwang.


    "The bandage is ready!" Caizi finally put down the bandage in her hand, but Naruto''s head has been tied to a white by Caizi. All the dazzling red hair in this world can no longer be seen, only the white bandage. , Covering Naruto''s hair and bright red blood.


    Caizi wiped the blood from her hand with a tissue, and said worriedly: "Although it is already bandaged, I don''t know how long it will last. In fact, it is best to go to the hospital for a check now, but..."


    "Needless to say, I want to play!"


    It was impossible for Naruto to agree to what Caizi said to go to the hospital for an examination now, and walked directly to the white-haired Buddha with a huge body, and said, "Father, I''m fine, I''m going to play."


    Seeing Naruto, Coach Anza finally put down the tea cup in his hand, looked at the disciple with a smile, and said, "Sakuragi, you are the most talented basketball player I have ever seen. In fact, I can see you on the court. Constantly fighting and growing is a great enjoyment for me... However, your injury is really serious. Caizi is right. It¡¯s best to go to the hospital for a check up now, even if you can¡¯t play because of this. , No one will blame you."


    Naruto looked down at the white-haired Buddha, his eyes seemed to pass through the white lens, intertwined with Coach Anxi''s vision, and then smiled: "Daddy, are you testing me?"


    "Oh ha ha ha ha..." Coach Anza let out a signature laugh, but did not deny Naruto, just looked at him, "Sakuragi-san, I ask you, are you really going to play?"


    "Of course!" Naruto turned his head, his gaze fell on his teammates who were fighting on the court, "It''s hard to get to where it is now, so why bother to regret it?"


    What Naruto said may be that he does not want to leave regrets in this game, or he may not want to leave regrets on the road along the way, no matter how coach Anxi understands, he is smiling anyway.


    "Sakuragi, I can say that my most glorious days are not the representative period of all Japan, but now, after joining Xiangbei, when I can guide you students, it is my most glorious period as a basketball coach!"


    The scheming white-haired Buddha rarely showed his true feelings. On the court, Mitsui''s three-pointer penetrated the basket again to help Xiangbei open the score. Coach Anzai''s hand patted Naruto''s back.


    "Since you want to play, do your best and don''t leave any regrets!"


    "Yes, father!"


    "Xiangbei requests a substitution!"


    Chapter 292-Zebei''s Growth and Tricks


    With a bandage that had been wrapped like a monk''s head, Naruto walked onto the court again.


    The referee ran over, looked at Naruto''s bandage, and confirmed: "Xiangbei No. 10, are you sure you can continue the game?"


    "Yes, I''m sure I can, my injury is fine, I can continue to play."


    The referee repeatedly confirmed that there was nothing wrong with the bandage on Naruto''s head, but added: "You can continue to play, but if there is any problem with your injury, I will force you to leave the court, understand, Xiangbei No. 10." Some of the above rules are designed to protect athletes. If the referee determines that the athlete is seriously injured and cannot continue the game, he can force the athlete to leave the field for treatment, even if he wants to change to the field.


    "I understand!"


    The game has reached the point where it is now, how could Naruto give up?!Naruto replaced No. 5 glasses brother again, and now there is not much time left in the game, Xiangbei is 97:92, 5 points ahead of Shanwang, currently Xiangbei is dominant, but this advantage is not obvious.


    For Naruto to return to the court, the mountain king ace is undoubtedly the most excited person in the audience.


    "Sakuragi, it''s great that you can return to the stadium! If you can''t beat you, even if the mountain king can win this national championship, it would be a pity for me!"


    Naruto glanced faintly at the guy who was starting to burn again, and the corner of his mouth twitched: "Are you talking?"


    Simply spit out a single sentence, and instantly hit the mountain king ace into the corner to draw circles, and Naruto didn''t bother to care about this guy who often convulsed and found his teammate.


    Akagi strained his big face seriously, watching the exaggerated bandage on Naruto''s head: "Sakuragi, is your injury really okay?"


    "Ah, gorilla, I''m really fine, otherwise do you think that old man will let me mess around?" Naruto knocked on Akagi''s sturdy body, and then smiled: "Gorilla, don''t you mean this now? When making nonsense, don¡¯t forget, we have only one goal for Xiangbei this year!"


    Akagi''s expression was startled, his eyes fell on the four people around him, remembering what Naruto had just said, a sense of pride suddenly rose in his heart, and a rare smile appeared on his generous face: "Sakuragi, you are right. , Our Xiangbei goal is only one!"


    "Dominate the country!!"


    With Naruto on the field, the people in Xiangbei burst out again with pride and aura, not just the five people on the court, even the Xiangbei benches on the cold bench, at this time also broke out all their strength.


    They know that their strength is not strong enough. I am afraid that this game will not have any chance to play, but even so, they still have to sway their sweat as much as possible. In the last moment of Xiangbei''s battle with the mountain king, their own The enthusiasm all burst out.

 1842 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1842

    And the mountain that Xiangbei wants to dominate the country, has to cross is the mountain king ace-Zebei Eizhi.


    Shan Wang sent a baseline ball, Zebei received the pass from the wild side, and immediately hurried towards Xiangbei''s half.


    Now that Rukawa Fox was sitting on the cold bench, Mitsui could not even stand on his feet, and the only one who could defend against Zebei was Naruto who was wounded.Naruto quickly intercepted in front of Zebei, arms spread out, ignoring his injury at all, fully defending Zebei.


    Zebei dribbled the ball quickly and the basketball quickly switched between his hands. At this moment in the game, it would be meaningless to save physical strength, because Xiangbei would never allow the game to be delayed until overtime, so both sides took out. All the skills.


    Zebei said to Naruto while dribbling the ball: "Sakuragi, if you want to dominate the country, you must first defeat me!" This kid couldn''t help but commit a chattering problem at this time.


    Naruto gave Zebei a white look, and didn''t answer, just that his hand instantly leaned towards the basketball in Zebei''s hand.


    Zebei had been prepared for a long time. He took the basketball back the moment Naruto shot, and at the same time quickly turned his back, swayed Naruto''s defense, and instantly killed the Xiangbei inside.However, Zebei had just turned around, and immediately a hand came out from behind, and the goal was the basketball in Zebei''s hands.


    Zebei reacted extremely quickly and immediately retracted the ball, but his footsteps stopped because of this. A red figure quickly rushed to Zebei''s front, opened his arms and intercepted Zebei''s breakthrough. Of course, this man was Naruto.


    Zebei also saw Naruto¡¯s plan now, nothing more than to delay time, because now there are only two minutes left in the game. Xiangbei maintains a 5-point lead, saying that it is not big or small. , If Xiangbei really made up his mind to delay time, even Zebei might not be able to get back the score in this short period of time.


    Wanting to understand this, Zebei''s heart rose for no reason, and he looked straight into Naruto''s eyes: "Don''t you have the guts to challenge me head-on?"


    Naruto glanced at Zebei in surprise, then shook his head slightly: "Unexpectedly, you are still like this after the game..."


    Before he finished speaking, Zebei suddenly jumped up in front of Naruto. When Naruto reacted, the basketball had leapt directly over Naruto''s head and plunged into Xiangbei''s basket.


    Naruto looked stunned, obviously he didn''t expect Zebei to play this trick with him.


    Zebei pulled up his collar and wiped his sweat. Seeing Naruto''s look of surprise, he laughed and sneered at each other: "Do you want to say that I am still so naive? It''s a pity that you misunderstood me, Sakura wood!"


    Seeing Shanwang No. 9 turning back to defense, Naruto''s lips slowly raised a terrible smile, and he whispered like crazy in his mouth: "Yes, that''s it... That''s it... Ze Beirong rule!"


    Zebei gave him a show, with Naruto¡¯s character, how could he easily admit defeat, when Xiangbei attacked, Naruto took the initiative to ask for the ball, and then he was not polite at all, relying on his own brute force to attack the mountain king¡¯s frontal Inside.


    Almost when Naruto entered the Sanno three-point line, he chose to force a post-up single.Although Zebei immediately came up on defense and lowered his center to the lowest level, his strength and tonnage were too different from Naruto''s. With Zebei''s physique, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t resist Naruto''s brute force. Naruto''s big fart~ He sits back abruptly.


    Naruto¡¯s posture for post-up singles is very ugly, but it is really effective. However, there is another problem. The attacking rhythm is very slow. An attack often takes ten seconds or even more than twenty seconds, which is not suitable for use. Come to chase points quickly, but it is the most needed move for Xiangbei now.


    Because Xiangbei must not be anxious now, and cannot let the mountain king overtake, as long as they can hold the current lead to the end, they can win the final victory.As for Naruto¡¯s move to back-to-back singles, from the start of the offense to the point of scoring, it would take 20 seconds to go casually. Seconds, in the end, Xiangbei dominates.


    Although Zebei was sitting backwards by Naruto, he also noticed that Naruto did not have too strong desire to attack~ Hope, he understood Naruto¡¯s plan at once, and you¡¯re welcome, he reached out and pushed directly behind Naruto. A handful.


    The referee could see clearly this time, and immediately whistled: "Shanwang No. 9 invaded and fouled. Two free throws!"


    At this time, Xiangbei¡¯s attack has passed 12 seconds, and the final 1 minute and 47 seconds of the game are left. At the time of the free throw, the timer counts down. Even if Naruto makes two free throws, it saves time. It is also good news for Sanwang.


    Naruto walked to the free throw line silently, recalling Zebei''s performance in the two offensive and defensive just now, unconsciously a little bit slack.


    ''Zebei, this kid is getting harder and harder to deal with...''


    In the case of lack of concentration, it is impossible to guarantee the hit rate in any free throw position. Naruto''s first free throw, with a buzz, popped out of the basket.


    Seeing Naruto''s astonished expression, Zebei finally smiled happily.


    Chapter 293-Split


    Thinking of Zebei¡¯s two offensive and defensive choices just now, even Naruto had to compliment him, it¡¯s really amazing. Whether it¡¯s disturbing his attention with words or just deliberately fouling to prevent him from delaying time, this is the same A trick that Zebei would never use.


    In fact, no matter what kind of sport, or even fighting skills, beginners are the ones who make the most progress.Zebei¡¯s skills are considered the best in terms of the level of high school students. Due to physical reasons and the limitations of Japanese basketball, it is impossible for Zebei¡¯s skills to make a leap in a short period of time, but In basketball consciousness, Zebei has already taken the most critical first step!


    The current Zebei, in terms of basketball consciousness, is like an unpacked sponge, without the limitation of the''plastic film'' originally wrapped around it, and now Zebei is frantically absorbing all the nutrients around to make himself stronger. growing up.


    Naruto was slapped by the boy Zebei, but he has experienced too many things. Although depressed, it was only a momentary mood. He quickly recovered. He didn''t miss the second penalty. With that super ugly Free throws hit the basket.


    98:94, Xiangbei is leading by 4 points, and there is only 1 minute and 47 seconds left in the game. At this time of the game, no matter what changes happen, it is possible, especially, this boy Zebei is still at this time Suddenly such power broke out.


    The mountain king has the ball right, there is no doubt that Zebei received the pass from the wild side, and then immediately dribbled the ball towards the northern part of Xiangbei.


    Naruto suffered twice under Zebei''s offense and defense just now, how can he tolerate this kid continuing to run wild in front of him?If he loses again, Naruto Uzumaki''s face is really going to go to grandma''s house.


    After receiving the ball, Zebei immediately ran the ball towards the Xiangbei half.


    Naruto''s tall and sturdy body immediately intercepted Zebei, arms spread out, and the center of gravity of his body was constantly swaying from side to side to prevent Zebei from breaking through from any direction.


    Even if Naruto was injured now, Zebei''s movements did not show any mercy.


    Seeing Zebei''s hands swinging back and forth, the basketball was constantly running back and forth between Zebei''s hands, Zebei''s speed stopped a bit and then immediately rose again, leaping towards Naruto''s left side.


    The audience in the stands felt that the kid wearing the white No. 9 jersey seemed to have turned into a white sharp arrow, passing straight through the defense of Xiangbei No. 10, and quickly reaching the Xiangbei half.


    In the Xiangbei team, except for Naruto, no one can stop Zebei''s fast attack. Zebei ran all the way, dribbled the ball with lightning, and has already reached the basket of Xiangbei.


    Zebei stepped hard and took off against the hoop of Xiangbei, grabbing the basketball in his right hand, and his right arm was fully extended.


    The audience stared at Zebei, who was already in mid-air, almost all of them subconsciously held their breath, waiting for the moment Zebei completed the dunk, and at the same time uttered the most excited and enthusiastic cheers and roars.


    "Zebei! Don''t think about it!!"


    A roar seemed to come from outside the sky, an arm suddenly stretched out from behind Zebei, the arm stretched to the limit in the air, and the five fingers stretched out to shoot the basketball in Zebei''s hand.


    "Sakuragi!!"


    Zebei yelled in the air, but it was already difficult to avoid it. Naruto chased from behind and slapped one hand accurately on the basketball in Zebei''s hand.Although the weird posture in the air prevented Naruto from fully exerting his strength, and he didn''t shoot the basketball in Zebei''s hands directly in the air, he still played the basketball in Zebei''s hands.


    when!


    With a loud sound, Zebei originally aimed at the center of the basket for a slam dunk and slammed the edge of the left rim. The basketball rebounded immediately after hitting the rim, and Zebei wanted to complete a beautiful slam dunk to improve the mountain king. The aura of, so just now he used his full strength, and the strength of the basketball counter-shock also made Zebei''s hands feel sore, but he immediately shouted: "Rebound!!"


    The majestic body of Shanwang No. 7 immediately rose into the air, accompanied by a wild roar.


    ''Is there really no zoo in Hiroshima that lost a gorilla?''


    Naruto complained about the center of the mountain king in his heart, but his own actions were not slow at all. After landing, he immediately rose into the air. Akagi was too slow, and Zebei¡¯s fast attack was too fast, and Akagi has not yet Entering the basket drop position, Zebei''s dunk has already bounced out of the basket. Now who can snatch the rebound from the center of the mountain king, who is Chen Ming?


    Two similar and majestic bodies with completely dissimilar faces jumped into the air at the same time. Although Naruto took off later than Kawada, his jumping speed was amazing. When he reached the highest point, his height was already as high as Kawada. level.


    boom!!


    With a muffled sound, both the palms of Naruto and Kawada slapped the basketball in the air at the same time. The huge force of the two pressed the entire basketball slightly to deform, and then popped out of the palms of the two of them and flew into the air again.


    Naruto and Kawada landed at the same time, both of their feet were itchy. Looking at the basketball in the air, Kawada took the lead and took off again.Hetian also knows that Xiangbei absolutely does not allow this game to be postponed to overtime, and if it is after overtime, the opponent can only be defeated because of their lack of physical strength. Such a victory will not mean anything to the undefeated mountain king. A sense of accomplishment, so Kawada also exerted his full strength this time, with the same height as the first time.


    Naruto also jumped with Kawada. The palms of both of them were slapped towards the basketball at the same time. But when Kawada was in the air, he suddenly changed the direction of his palms, slapped it before Naruto, and patted the basketball directly. There was another snap, but Naruto''s hand directly hit the back of Kawada''s hand.


    Regardless of the sharp pain on the back of his hand, Hetian shouted, "Fukajin, I''ll leave it to you!"


    Even if Zebei has taken an extremely important step in the growth of his basketball career, the soul and core of the team of Sanwang has always been the captain who always looks calm-Fukatsu Kazusei!


    After receiving the ball, Fukatsu made almost no adjustments, and immediately raised the ball with both hands and made a projection posture.The captain of the mountain king is also one of the four three-point shooters in the mountain king team. Although his skills are far less than Zebei''s gorgeous, but his mentality is extremely calm. If this three-pointer is made by Shenjin, then between the mountain king and Xiangbei There is only one point left. At this time, we must not let this happen.


    Miyagi''s speed is fast, and his thinking is extremely fast. He immediately understood that this ball must not be made by Fukatsu, and he rushed towards Fukatsu, no matter what, he must block Fukatsu''s terrible three-pointer.

 1843 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1843

    But Miyagi had already jumped up, but suddenly found that Fukatsu was still on the spot, the basketball had not been released yet, and Fukatsu''s feet had not even left the ground.


    ''Oops!''


    Miyagi didn''t know where he had been fooled by Fukatsu, but her body was already empty, there was no way to dodge, and she directly hit Fukatsu''s body, and at the same time, Fukatsu''s basketball was worthy of leaving.


    beep!


    The referee had blown the whistle in his mouth, but his eyes were staring at the basketball flying in the air without blinking. The audience also paid attention to the basketball at the highest level.


    when!


    The basketball hit the front of the rim, but did not bounce directly out. Instead, it continued to fall towards the rim, bounced twice on the rim, and after a few more turns, the basketball finally got through the Xiangbei basket unwillingly. basket.


    "The score is counted! The red No. 7 pusher fouls, an extra free kick!"


    The referee¡¯s calm judgment is tantamount to a sudden thunderstorm for Xiangbei. Everyone stood still, and Miyagi, who had just stood up, hit his face with a fist, regretting the damn time just now. foul.


    A Mu: "This Shenjin is really terribly calm!"


    Fujima: "From another point of view, it''s crazy. Now every point is extremely important to Sanno. As usual, you should choose the safest way of scoring. However, Fukatsu is not only about shooting three points, but also I dare to fight 3+1 on Miyagi, it¡¯s really amazing."


    As the captain and the same as the point guard, Amu and Fujima may be better able to understand the difficulty of Fukatsu''s move at this time, which makes them even more admired.It should be said that he deserves to be the captain of the undefeated mountain king, who has such a perfect and powerful psychological quality.


    "Sorry!"


    Miyagi walked to his teammates and bowed at 90. He has always been arrogant. Apart from facing coach Anzai, it is the first time he apologized so sincerely: "It''s all because of my mistakes. I''m sorry. !"


    Naruto patted Miyagi on the shoulder: "Don''t talk about it now, get ready to attack for a while! I have the strength to apologize, it is better to think about how to defeat the first point guard for a while!"


    Miyagi raised his head and saw that although his teammate''s face was a little impatient, he didn''t see the slightest blame, and he couldn''t help but feel moved.


    Fukatsu strode to the free throw line, caught the ball, adjusted his breathing, aimed at the basket, and then shot decisively.


    Huh!


    The clean net sound is enough to prove how accurate Shenjin¡¯s free throws are. At this moment, even a guy with a calm nature like Shenjin can¡¯t help but wave his arm and let out a low excitement. Roar.


    98:98, with 1 minute and 29 seconds left in the game, Shan Wang and Xiangbei finally even split.


    Chapter 294-Mitsui''s last goal


    At this critical moment in the game, Xiangbei and Sanwang finally split the match again.


    Originally in the original story of the slam dunk, in the Xiangbei-Sanno battle, Mitsui once fouled Matsumoto and scored the only four-pointer (3+1) in the entire comic, but now he was scored by Fukatsu. , I don''t know if it is a kind of "retribution".


    Xiangbei didn''t have time to sigh that the 3+1 just came was too untimely, and there was no time to blame Miyagi. Only the last minute and a half were left in the game.


    Xiangbei quickly launched a fast break, but in the original Xiangbei fast break four, Rukawa Fox is already sitting on a cold bench, Mitsui is already tired like a dead dog, and there are only two of the four fast breakers. Naito''s speed is Fast, but his game experience is too lacking to break through the side of the mountain king, Kawada, Fukatsu, Matsumoto and Zebei''s quick return to defense.


    At this moment, even Naruto dared not attack the mountain king''s defense at will, and could only wait for all the players in Xiangbei to be seated before waiting for an opportunity to attack.


    Naito and Akagi stood on the inside line against Kawada and Nobe.The three major forts of Naruto, Mitsui and Miyagi are all located outside the three-point line, waiting for opportunities.In fact, after Naruto pulled to the outside line, although Naito was added in the inside line, the combination of Naito and Akagi would still be at a disadvantage when facing Kawada and Nobe. Although Miyagi could still exert enough strength, However, Mitsui has completely collapsed, and it is impossible to prevent Matsumoto. In the comparison of the two defenders, Xiangbei is at a disadvantage. Xiangbei wants to win today, and the only hope is the victory or defeat between Naruto and Zebei.


    Many people on the scene have already seen the ultimate key to this game, and countless eyes could not help but fall on Naruto and Zebei.


    The basketball quickly passed between Naruto''s hands. After Naruto tested Zebei''s movements from left to right, he used a muscle to force Zebei''s defense.


    Fujima raised his eyelids: "Amu, that''s your way to break through!"


    Amu: "Yes, just like my breakthrough. In fact, with Sakuragi''s physical condition, even with brute force, the only person in the high school basketball world who can guard him is Hetian. Although Zebei''s strength It can prevent my breakthrough, but it is too reluctant to stop Sakuragi."


    Naruto held the ball strong, just as Amu expected.


    The difference in tonnage and power between Naruto and Zebei is too dull. With Zebei''s physical condition, no matter how hard he works in strength, he cannot be Naruto''s opponent.Naruto''s body slammed slightly between the strong tugs, and Zebei immediately staggered and lost his center of gravity, not even able to maintain his center of gravity, let alone a perfect defense.


    Naruto''s breakthrough is almost completely without any advanced skills and repeated temptations. It is completely crushed by a metamorphose physical condition, completely breaking through with force.


    After Naruto forcibly smashed into Zebei, he went all the way to the inside of the mountain king.The King Kong captain of Xiangbei opened his arms and vowed to stop the mountain king from being the center forward and not let him create any resistance to Naruto''s attack.


    So keenly that Zebei was already chasing him behind him, Naruto immediately yelled: "Naito! Jump!"


    Since entering Xiangbei, Naito has been practicing and playing with Naruto''s help, so he trusts Naruto the most. This simple big guy hears Naruto''s voice and doesn''t want to immediately jump into the air.


    When Nobe tried to block him, he was already slow, and he could only watch Naito''s more majestic body leaping high. Almost at the same moment, the basketball was just right in front of Naito.


    The height, angle and speed of this basketball transmission are almost perfect. For Naito, it is really comfortable to receive and score. As soon as he got the basketball in his hand, his body almost subconsciously made the next action, catching the ball with one hand and dribbling. He slammed down towards the basket with all his strength.


    boom!!


    Naito''s powerful slam dunk made the entire rim of the mountain king shake, and the loud noise from the basket even covered the cheers and cheers of the audience to the mountain king.


    The angle Naito just passed the ball is exactly the angle that Naito usually receives the ball smoothest. After receiving the ball, because of the same feeling as usual, Naito has already subconsciously made the next move to make such a strong force. Shen''s slam dunk had such a perfect result because Naruto passed the ball extremely accurately, and he practiced with Naito for a long time, fully understanding the relationship between Naito''s habits.


    "Naito! Don''t be stunned, hurry back to defense!"


    Naruto was still standing in place after watching Naito land, and he immediately uttered the big figure, and at the same time he rushed towards the mountain king halftime.


    On the side of the mountain king, except for the wild side who sent the bottom line because of the slowest speed, the remaining four people all rushed towards the northern half of the Hunan province. They had no time to regret that point. Now Xiangbei leads the mountain king by 2 points 100:98. , 1 minute and 12 seconds remaining in the game.


    The four Sannos and the three Xiangbei were all in the northern half of the game. Miyagi must defend Shenjin, while Naito lacks defensive experience and can only act as a human obstacle, trying to barely stop Kawada. Among the remaining people, Naruto had to face both Zebei and Matsumoto at the same time.


    I saw Zebei and Matsumoto pass each other, and basketball kept changing the controller.The two of them are Sanwang¡¯s attacking firepower, so the accuracy of the pass is far less than Fukatsu, but Naruto must now be one against two. The pass between Zebei and Matsumoto still caused Naruto extremely Big trouble, for a while, it is impossible to judge which of the two will be the ultimate offensive choice.


    Zebei and Matsumoto all understand that due to the difference in speed, the two teams have temporarily formed a favorable situation of four-on-three in the half. If Mitsui and Akagi are seated, the advantage of Sanwang will immediately disappear. After passing the ball quickly, he finally made up his mind, and the two of them rushed towards Naruto at the same time.


    Naruto closely followed the movements of Zebei and Matsumoto. Although the ball is in Zebei''s hands now, it is difficult for Naruto to judge whether he will attack by himself.After the two rushed to the inside at the same time, Matsumoto''s actions were a little slower, seeming to give way to Zebei''s offensive route. Sure enough, after Matsumoto slowed down, Zebei''s forward speed suddenly increased by a notch, and suddenly he moved towards Naruto''s right side is strong.


    Naruto didn''t dare to be careless, and immediately followed up with his arms wide open. His wingspan was excellent. The closer he got to the basket, the more he could see the height gap between him and Zebei. Zebei tried to make a strong breakthrough. Once, when Naruto was squeezed almost completely close to the basket, Zebei did not choose to shoot, but suddenly threw the basketball back.


    "Oops!"


    Naruto yelled badly, but even if he wanted to stop this time, because his body was blocked by Zebei, he couldn''t be faster than the basketball. He could only watch the basketball flying beyond the three-point line and flying into Matsumoto''s hands. .


    It turned out that the two attacked together just now, and Zebei''s strong jump with the ball was just a plan to lure them. The enemy they wanted to lure was of course Naruto.After Naruto was led into the basket by Zebei, Zebei decisively passed the ball and delivered it to the undefended Matsumoto.


    When Matsumoto received the ball, there was no player defending within a three-meter radius. After adjusting his breathing, Matsumoto lifted the ball with both hands and threw it toward the Sh¨­bei basket.


    Huh!


    The clean and neat sound of net surfing fully proved the strength of the invisible trump card of the mountain king.


    Seeing the score rewritten again on the scoreboard, Matsumoto waved his arm vigorously and yelled, "Okay!!"


    With a beautiful long-range three-pointer from Matsumoto, Sanno led the game. Sanno made 101:100. With 57 seconds left in the game, he finally completed his first lead in the game.


    Seeing the score overtaken by the mountain king, everyone in Xiangbei sank.


    Naruto didn''t wait for any reaction from them, and immediately ran to the bottom line to serve. Naruto rounded his arms and threw the basketball toward the mountain king''s half court with all his strength: "Mitsui! I''ll leave it to you!!!"

 1844 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1844

    Whoosh!!


    The basketball seemed to have crossed a red line, and it was in the Sanno half court in an instant. At this time, only Mitsui was standing there, standing outside Sanno¡¯s three-point line. Because of the attack and defense just now, Mitsui never returned to the defense. , He waited there, waiting outside the three-point line, waiting for his teammate to pass the ball to him.


    boom!!


    The basketball went straight into Mitsui''s hands, and the force on the ball actually shook Mitsui''s body, who had collapsed, and was almost knocked down by the basketball.Sweat flowed into his eyes, making Mitsui''s vision blurred, but all his remaining strength was used to hold the basketball, and he no longer had the strength to wipe the sweat.


    His vision was blurred. Whether it was opponents or spectators, Mitsui couldn''t see anything. He didn''t even hear the sound due to excessive physical exertion. All he can see now is the Shanwang basket. .


    The bending of the knees, the angle of the arms, and the strength of the shots, even if they have collapsed, but the habitual movements engraved in this body by countless exercises in the past are still so perfect.


    Watching the basketball fly high, Mitsui''s body fell backward uncontrollably.


    Before his back touched the floor of the court, Mitsui heard the clear "swish" and smiled at the corner of his mouth.


    "It should be...in..."


    boom!!


    "Mitsui!!"


    Chapter 295-7.3 seconds!


    Bang!


    Mitsui fell heavily to the ground. It was not a light fall, but Mitsui''s body was completely collapsed. At this time, he didn''t even have the strength to stand up. He could only lie on the ground. Mitsui''s vision was blurred. It felt dim in front of me, as if the lights in the court were blocked by several people, and there was a loud noise in my ears.


    "Mitsui, are you okay?!"


    "Mitsui!"


    "Mitsui, can you still stand up?"


    Mitsui was too tired to even have the strength to answer. The referee immediately called the referee to time out, the countdown stopped, and ran over.


    After Mitsui finished the shot, his body was completely collapsed and he needed the support of his teammates to stand up. Obviously, it was impossible to continue the game.With the support of Akagi and Mumu, Mitsui finally got up and walked to the sidelines.


    The Xiangbei basketball team has gone through so many things before and after. These three third-year old people are probably the most emotional. At this moment when Mitsui must leave the field, only Akagi and Mumuzui are suitable to help Mitsui.


    When Mitsui stepped off the court, there was thunderous applause.


    At this time, even if it is a die-hard supporter of the mountain king, he would not mind giving Mitsui applause. This applause is not only for Mitsui¡¯s persistence in the game and the stellar three-pointer, but also for the whole The Xiangbei basketball team applauded for their ability to fight so hard against the mountain king.


    Even if it is an opponent, the mountain king has to admire the endurance and perseverance of the Xiangbei team, but even so, even if the two generals of Xiangbei, Rukawa Kaede and Mitsui Shou, leave the field one after another, the mountain king will never give up victory. This is the glory of the mountain king. , They must defeat their opponents with all their strength.


    Mitsui walked out of the field step by step, and even the white-haired Buddha, who had always been as stable as Mount Tai on weekdays, left his position at this time. He stepped forward and gently watched the wrong path in front of him. After all, he could turn his head back to the proud disciple of the shore with a generous face. There was a deep smile.


    "Mitsui, Xiangbei can have you... so good..."


    Mitsui''s eyes were sour, unable to hold back the heat rushing to his eyes, stretched out his hand and gently pushed away Akagi and Mumu who were supporting him, supported his body with the remaining strength, bowed to coach Anzai ninety degrees, when he bent over At the moment, tears mixed with sweat on the body dripped on the ground.


    "Thank you, coach."


    After talking, my legs softened and I almost fell.Coach Anxi supported Mitsui and walked back to the rest area.


    Following Rukawa, Mitsui finally announced his departure due to physical problems. No matter how touching the scene of Mitsui''s bow to coach Anzai, and how hot the game was, the rules are still cold!


    Because of the lack of two generals in Xiangbei, the lineup on the field has now become Akagi, Naito, Naruto, Mumu, and Miyagi. It can be said that facing the mountain king, almost all of them are at a disadvantage.Akagi, Naruto, and Miyagi still have three points, but Naito and Mumu, without the assistance of their teammates, would not be able to play any role against the strength of the mountain king.


    With 49 seconds remaining in the game, Xiangbei 103:101, because of Mitsui''s three-pointer, once again leading the mountain by 2 points!


    The referee blew his whistle to signal the game to start again!


    Without any pause, the wild side immediately throws the basketball!


    After Fukatsu received the wild pass, he immediately turned and ran towards the northern half of Hunan.


    Miyagi had already stared at Captain Sano early in the morning, and at this time he dared not relax anymore. He intercepted in front of Fukatsu with flexible footsteps, and had to spend all the remaining time anyway.


    With Fukatsu''s basketball consciousness, of course, he could understand Miyagi''s plan to delay time, and immediately used his height advantage to pass the basketball to Matsumoto.


    Fukatsu made it clear that he was bullying people based on his height, but Miyagi is short, and there is probably no hope to change in this life. Basketball immediately passed to Matsumoto. Although Xiangbei glasses brother wanted to block, the difference in strength was too big. With Mu Mu''s strength, it was impossible to stop Matsumoto. Matsumoto quickly moved past the vice captain of Xiangbei, and then immediately slew towards Xiangbei.


    With 43 seconds remaining in the game, Matsumoto reached the Xiangbei half.


    Naito chased up with a monster-like physical fitness, blocked in front of Matsumoto with a huge body, constantly waving his arms.


    The mountain king must score. Matsumoto didn''t rush, his wrist flicked and the basketball immediately flew towards the ace Zebei.


    Zebei had already made a catching posture with both hands, but suddenly a person flew out and snatched the basketball from Zebei.


    Zebei quickly glanced at the No. 10 countermeasure he was wearing on the other party, was taken aback, and cried out: "Sakuragi!!"


    At this moment, Xiangbei has the ability to steal the ball from Zebei and Matsumoto, except for Naruto and Miyagi.It''s just that Miyagi wants to focus on Captain Sanno, so of course Naruto is the one who can cut off the basketball among the sparks!


    Naruto flew and broke the basketball, but because of the rushing force, after breaking the basketball, he fell to the ground with a bang.


    Miyagi''s eyesight is quick and quick, and with his agile skill, he immediately picked up the basketball that Naruto had broken off, turned and rushed towards the Sanno halftime.39 seconds!


    Although Naruto fell to the ground, he immediately tinged with a carp and stood up. The degree of vigor and vitality was beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    The game time entered the countdown. Xiangbei once again gained possession of the ball with the score leading. After Miyagi held the ball, Fukatsu immediately defended, and Miyagi rammed left and right, trying to find an attacking opportunity, while Fukatsu''s defense was extremely tight, almost Not leaking!


    Because both of them know that this offense and defense are very important, there are only more than 30 seconds left in the game. If Xiangbei scores this time and opens the difference to two goals, the mountain king may be hit into the abyss. , No matter how hard it is to stand up.


    Miyagi knows that the situation is extremely important today, but Fukatsu''s oppressive defense is too tight, and it doesn''t give Miyagi any chance to break through.36 seconds!


    "Miyagi! Behind!"


    Hearing a familiar voice behind him, Miyagi''s body reacted faster than his brain, and he immediately threw the basketball behind him.


    Naruto, who had just fallen to the ground, caught up in a blink of an eye. After receiving Miyagi''s pass, facing Zebei''s defense, Naruto turned around immediately and beat his back!33 seconds!


    Naruto¡¯s tonnage is much heavier than Zebei. The move Naruto learned from Barkley¡¯s back-to-back attack is itself a trick to drop the ten clubs. No matter how strong Zebei¡¯s defensive skills are, it¡¯s here for Naruto. Nothing works!


    If for average players, Zebei¡¯s defense is as solid as the Great Wall, then Naruto¡¯s attack is not to defeat Zebei¡¯s defense, but to block the entire ¡°Great Wall¡± with brute force. Move backward.


    Zebei suffered humiliation again under Naruto''s back and forcibly, and Naruto bluntly''sit'' to the basket.26 seconds!


    The corner of Naruto¡¯s eyes looked back to the basket. This distance has entered Naruto¡¯s best attack distance. Naruto¡¯s fart slammed backwards and slammed Zebei away behind him with strength. Zebei staggered and lost his position. , There is no way to let go.


    Naruto took off gently, straightened his arms, and made a small hook under the basket that couldn''t be easier to send the basketball to the hoop.


    Snapped!


    Seeing that Naruto''s shot was about to hit, he suddenly stretched out a huge palm in midair and directly fanned Naruto''s shot.23 seconds!


    ''This damn bald gorilla, what are you doing so desperately at this time?!''

 1845 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1845

    Naruto was frantically complaining in his heart, but he didn''t even have time to speak. After landing, Naruto immediately turned his head and ran towards his own half without waiting for his breath to recover.21 seconds!


    Fukajin picked up the basketball shot by Kawada in the palm of his hand, and the mountain queen ran with both guns at the same time, heading towards the northern half of Xiangbei.The basketball was passed back and forth between Fukatsu and Matsumoto. No matter how flexible Miyagi was, it would be difficult to steal basketball from the two!17 seconds!


    Zebei quickly resisted the northern Hunan half, and Captain Shan Wang glanced at him. After deceiving Miyagi, he easily sent the basketball into Zebei''s hands!14 seconds!


    Zebei is holding a basketball and only feels that the pressure at this moment is extremely huge. This ball is likely to determine the outcome of the game, and Zebei must bear this responsibility!Because he is the trump card of the mountain king!


    Naruto was desperately defensive, sweating directly on the ground while waving his arms.Zebei did his best, and his concentration had reached an unprecedented height.


    In an instant, Naruto accidentally stepped on the sweat spilled on the ground, and suddenly his feet slipped!


    Zebei''s concentration was unprecedented. He didn''t let go of this fleeting best time. After taking a step sideways, after avoiding Naruto''s defense, he resolutely shot outside the three-point line!10 seconds!


    The basketball was flying and tossing in the air, and everyone in the court was watching the basketball, for fear of missing the moment!9 seconds!


    Huh!With the clean and neat sound of surfing the net, Zebei defended his dignity belonging to the king of the mountain, waved his arm vigorously, and shouted angrily!7.3 seconds!


    Chapter 296-The end is the beginning!


    The score 103: 104!


    Time 7.3 seconds!


    At the last moment of the game, Sawakita Eiji can say that he truly defended his dignity as the king of the mountain. At this time, he invested a crucial three-pointer. With only 7.3 seconds left in the game, he successfully scored again. Overtake!


    Seeing the King of Mountain once again lead by 1 point at this last moment, everyone in Xiangbei sank. Even the white-haired Buddha who was waiting as stable as Mount Tai could not help showing anxious expression at this time.


    The audience shouted at the same time, as if they had seen the mountain king defending his title again, defending the dignity of the undefeated king in the whole country!


    At this moment, a roar came from among the players of the mountain king.


    "The game is not over yet! Defend!"


    The Captain of the Mountain King wearing the No. 4 uniform is definitely the most calm and composed person in the team. He deeply knows that the game is not over yet, and there are 7 seconds left. On the basketball court, he can actually do quite a lot. Things.


    Amu: "It should be said that it is really worthy of Shenjin! This calmness, even you and I are not convinced, right, Fujima?"


    Fujima: "Yes, the game is not over yet, it''s too early for Sanwang to relax at this time! Xiangbei is not dead yet!"


    Akagi was about to quickly release the baseline ball, using the last time to launch the final blow, but because of Fukatsu''s roar, Kawada quickly woke up and immediately stopped in front of Akagi, his sturdy arms continuously waving.6.1 seconds!


    With Hetian blocking in front of him, Akagi did not dare to pass the ball at will, sweating profusely!


    "Akagi! Give me the ball!!"


    In extreme anxiety, Akagi saw a person beckoning with him for the ball. The situation did not allow Akagi to think about it carefully. With a wave of his long arm, the basketball flew over a high arc, flying directly over Kawada''s head.5.5 seconds!


    Xiangbei No. 10 rose from the ground, with unparalleled jumping power, Chimu''s super-high pass was caught in his hand, and then immediately turned and ran towards the mountain king halftime!4.5 seconds!


    Everyone knows that this ball will be the last attack in the audience!


    Xiangbei is unwilling and cannot let the game be delayed until overtime. This offense is not successful, and the status of the king of the mountain remains, and Xiangbei can only end in sadness; while this offense grows, the unbeaten dynasty of the mountain king will collapse, and the new king will take the opportunity Rise!


    Naruto is at full speed, rushing wildly, and in a blink of an eye he has rushed into the three-point line of the mountain king.3.7 seconds!


    Zebei caught up from the rear and immediately reached out to steal the basketball in Naruto''s hands. Even if he couldn''t grab the basketball directly, as long as he shot the basketball out of bounds, he was basically sure that it was the victory of the mountain king!3.2 seconds!


    Naruto received the ball and turned around, quickly avoiding the mountain king ace''s steal. Then, with a flick of his wrist, the basketball hit the floor and bounced directly through Zebei''s crotch. The mountain king ace was brutally pierced in this game!2.3 seconds!


    Zebei had no time to take into account the shame of being pierced, subconsciously chasing the basketball, the game was so fast and fierce, the brain consciousness of ordinary people could not be transferred, and he could only act on instinct.


    Zebei chased the basketball, and as soon as he turned around, he saw a tall figure, clutching the basketball in his hand, and taking off against the mountain king''s basket, his arms stretched out, his body fully stretched in the air, like an eagle flying in the air!1.4 seconds!


    Naruto rounded his arms and slammed the basketball towards the hoop of the mountain king with all his strength.0.3 seconds!


    "Sakuragi! Slam dunk!"


    "Pour it in!"


    "Give me in!!"


    boom!!


    Naruto¡¯s slam dunk with his full power made the entire basket make a loud bang. The loud bang even overwhelmed the whistle at the end of the game, and Naruto hung on the basket and landed. After that, countless pairs of eyes stared at the referee at the same time!


    Whether the slam dunk score is valid or not, the referee''s ruling determines the final outcome of the entire game!


    The referee raised his right hand, raised his middle finger and index finger, and then waved down!


    The score is valid!


    The numbers on the electronic scoreboard are beating, the game time has returned to zero, and Xiangbei 105: 104 Mountain King!


    "Win...win?"


    "We really won?"


    "Have we defeated the undefeated mountain king?"


    The long-awaited victory finally arrived, and everyone in Xiangbei had an unreal feeling. They could not accept the fact that the team had already won!


    Until... one second, two seconds, three seconds later...


    "Yeah!! We won!!"


    "We really won!"


    "We defeated the undefeated mountain king in Xiangbei!"


    "It''s great to be able to join Xiangbei!"


    Xiangbei¡¯s bench cheered for a while. Although their strength is weak, in the journey of this national competition, the main players can only come on the bench when they need to save their energy, although in the decisive battle of the mountain king, they played for one second in a row. None of them, but they have always been members of Xiangbei, and now they can all cheer for the victory of Xiangbei!


    Chimu and Mumu helped each other, crying!The two of them have persisted since the darkest two-man team in Xiangbei until now. Fortunately, God has treated them not badly, or Naruto, the actual "Creation God", treated them not badly, allowing them to be the last one in high school. In 1988, together with the players from Xiangbei, truly dominate the country!


    A burly premature aging, a delicate and elegant, two teenagers burst into tears, crying really ugly, but all this is irrelevant, they can enjoy the joy and sorrow!


    Miyagi seemed to unload the burden of his body, exhaling heavily, and his eyes fell on Akagi and Mumu.


    "I finally won. Next year, it is time for me to lead Xiangbei and continue to dominate the country!"


    The mountain king team was silent. They were the king of the mountain. They were able to pursue victory desperately and accept defeat calmly. They were unexpectedly calm. Only Miko Kawada cried out of the team.


    Regardless of his size, in the final analysis, he was just a 15-year-old boy.


    Amu and Fujima stood up at the same time, looking down at the two completely different atmospheres of the entire stadium, and said in a daze: "It''s over, the Japanese high school basketball world ruled by the undefeated mountain king is over!"


    "Yes, the dominance of one family has completely collapsed. Today, the pattern of the national basketball world will be the same as ours in Kanagawa. It will enter the Warring States period of warriors! Sakuragi and Rukawa in Xiangbei, Sawabei of the mountain king, and Mori Shigehiro of famous friends These few people may lead the Japanese basketball world in the future! In the next few years, Japanese basketball will definitely develop quite lively. And..."

 1846 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1846

    Captain Xiangyang''s eyes slowly glimpsed from the red and white players: "Amu, it may be a blessing for Sansheng to be an enemy and friend with them."


    While Amu was still savoring the meaning of Fujima''s words, Fujima had already left the stands: "Fujima, don''t you watch the award ceremony?"


    "Don''t watch it, I have to go back to training, and prepare for the Autumn National Sports and Winter Selection!"


    Watching his friend leave, Amu''s eyes fell on the court again, and he smiled: "Tengzhen, you are right, we are indeed...sansheng lucky!"


    Xiangbei made history, and when it entered the national competition for the first time, it overthrew the undefeated mountain king and became a new king!The entire Xiangbei team raised the first-place championship trophy. "Basketball Weekly" took the best shot and took a photo. After many years, someone looked through the history of the Japanese basketball world and discovered that this photo was not It was the end of a dynasty, but the beginning of chaos.


    Naruto and his teammates grabbed the championship trophy and looked around the basketball court, slowly exhaling.


    It''s over. This slam dunk world, which was created by him and is different from the original world, is finally over!


    The ninth volume "Final Volume: The Last Battle with the King of Golden Nightmare" Chapter One-The Last Battlefield!


    In the vast space of the universe, Naruto was wearing a golden imperial robe and holding six black tin rods. Behind him appeared nine Taoist jade standing in a void, like a god, looking down at the darkness in front of him.


    Naruto didn''t know how long he stood, and suddenly smiled and said to the void behind him: "Since I''m here, just show up. Is it fun to hang me here?"


    "Oh..."


    In the void, there was a burst of crisp and sweet laughter, and then a strange wave like a water wave appeared in the void behind Naruto. A slender leg stepped out of the void first, and then a man wearing red Strong outfit, the woman with the huge blood red sickle on her shoulder appeared in front of Naruto.


    Naruto turned around and gave her an angry look: "The King of Golden Nightmare, you obviously made an appointment with me, you are too late too!"


    Naruto complained to the King of Golden Nightmare for a while, but the black-hearted demon didn¡¯t feel ashamed~guilt, but with a ridiculous smile on his face, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t use these words to block me. It''s too late, you just arrived just now, go with my front foot and back foot, don''t think you can hide from my eyes!"


    Naruto grabbed one of his own golden retrievers: "Why can''t I hide this from you, I think I did it quite concealed."


    "Hey, don''t forget who taught you your current skills!"


    The golden nightmare king Bise glared at Naruto, but couldn''t help but look up and down at Naruto.


    Naruto¡¯s current dress of imperial god robe, six pieces of tin rods, and Qiu Dao jade looks like his original ¡°god costume¡± when he was in the world of Naruto, but the golden nightmare king does not look at these external things. It¡¯s a deeper level. This look obviously made the King of Golden Nightmare extremely satisfied with Naruto. He couldn¡¯t help nodding his head up and down, and said in a compliment, ¡°It¡¯s really good. It¡¯s just more than two million years of effort. You can have such a realm. It seems that you have almost mastered the four rules."


    The golden nightmare king easily said a terrible number, and when he mentioned this, Naruto couldn''t help but show a haughty look on his face: "Of course, look!"


    As Naruto said, turning his palm over, he saw a small sphere appearing in Naruto''s hand. The King of Golden Nightmare looked intently and saw that there was a world in that small sphere.


    Although it is in the palm of Naruto, it seems to be a complete and real world. Every day life is born and every day life dies.


    Spring grows, autumn is fruitful, life and death cycle, everything is in accordance with the rules!


    If it were purely creating life, it would not be worth mentioning to Naruto today, but the King of Golden Nightmare saw the more mysterious place, and he couldn''t help but nod his head and even praised it.


    "It is indeed the person I chose at the beginning. It is indeed amazing to be able to figure out the mystery of this rule to such an extent in just two million years."


    Naruto flipped his palm, put the sphere away, and gave the Golden Nightmare King angrily: "Are you complimenting me or yourself?"


    The golden nightmare king laughed and said, "What does it have to do, it''s almost the same anyway!" As soon as he finished speaking, the golden nightmare king suddenly turned his face and moved his hands, and the blood-red sickle he had been carrying on his shoulders slashed towards Naruto.


    The sickle of the golden nightmare king didn''t know what treasure it was. Naruto''s six tin rods were cut into two pieces easily, like melon tofu.As soon as the red sickle''s blade passed, even Naruto''s body was cut in two.


    Naruto''s body was broken up and down, and the blood was flying in a vast void.And what happened next was particularly strange. With Naruto¡¯s regenerative ability, it was impossible to kill him by just cutting him into two pieces, but his broken body did not regenerate quickly, but it was broken according to the original break. The appearance is reconnected together.


    That strange appearance is definitely not a normal speeding regeneration, on the contrary, it is like... the time around Naruto''s body is going backwards. It is not that his powerful regenerative ability has restored his body to its original state, but that it has moved back in time and made his body. Restored to the appearance before the injury.


    Naruto''s body returned to its original shape, and he glanced lightly at the red sickle in the hands of the Golden Nightmare King.


    The red sickle is powerful enough to cut off Naruto¡¯s body and six tin rods easily. Naruto glanced at it like this, but it seemed to have experienced countless years of erosion and baptism. The blood-red color on the sickle gradually faded and turned gray, and finally It turned into a pile of stone-like fragments, falling from the hands of the golden nightmare king, and scattered in a chaotic void.


    The golden nightmare king had no weapons, but was not at all annoyed. Instead, he smiled and said, "The ability to control time and space is quite outstanding."


    When Naruto shook his palm, it seemed that there was a very peculiar power flowing in his hand. He heard Naruto say: "Good luck, time and space, reincarnation, cause and effect, as you wish, I have fully grasped the power of these four rules. , Within two million years!"


    When Naruto was speaking, the nine Taoist jade behind him flew to his side. From the incomparably dark Taoist jade, a colorful light was suddenly reflected, and a splendid rainbow light shone in front of Naruto.


    The light curtain is like a huge movie screen, quickly showing all Naruto''s experience in the past two million years.


    Starting from the world of slam dunks, Naruto has continued to create, experience, and improve constantly, constantly mastering his own power.


    The four rules Naruto said, good fortune, time and space, reincarnation, and cause and effect. These four rules are the most original rules that constitute countless worlds. No matter what kind of complex world it is, they are ultimately built on these four rules. , Without these basic rules, the world order will completely collapse, and then be abandoned to the corner of the endless sea of ??chaos.


    The King of Golden Nightmare is the most original of everything. She herself is the first innocent will born out of the endless void. Time begins to flow because of her, and reincarnation has a cycle because of her. Everything in this world is because of her. Beginning, will also end because of her.


    The power of the Golden Nightmare King is infinite. The four rules that constitute the origin of all worlds are the expression of its infinite power. In other words, if you do not master these four rules, then you are even qualified to face the Golden Nightmare King. No!


    With a move of Naruto¡¯s palm, the four rules of power he felt converged in his body, staring at the face of the golden nightmare king, and smiling: "Since I have mastered the power of the four rules, I think that I should have Is it eligible to fight you?"


    The golden nightmare king always had such an indifferent smile on his face as if he didn¡¯t put everything in his eyes, and he was not half surprised at Naruto¡¯s words, but said: ¡°Why so fast, you should know that with In my first battle, I live or die. You are the most outstanding person I have chosen and the person most likely to accomplish this task. Why should you be so anxious?"


    "This day, I will come sooner or later, won''t it?"


    "Come early and late, sooner or later. Since it''s a matter of coming sooner or later, why avoid it? Besides, you''ve been waiting for a long time, haven''t you?"


    Naruto¡¯s words are a bit endless, but they are enough to make the golden nightmare king understand what she means. The golden nightmare king smiled slightly and sighed: "Yes, I have really waited for a long time... I can¡¯t remember how many Chaos Periods have passed... But this day is also coming early and late, coming sooner or later, in fact, why avoid it?"


    Although the words spoken by Naruto and the King of Golden Nightmare overlap, their meanings are completely different.


    The King of Golden Nightmare chose Naruto, hoping that he could kill her, and that Naruto could end her, the King of Golden Nightmare, by his own hands. This is Naruto¡¯s mission and Naruto¡¯s mission. This day will come sooner or later. Avoidance is inevitable; on the other hand, Naruto is not the first person chosen by the golden nightmare king. The golden nightmare king is still standing here, indicating that Naruto¡¯s predecessors have all failed, golden Since the birth of the nightmare king¡¯s will, I don¡¯t know how many Chaos Epochs have gone through. She has been looking forward to someone ending her, just as she said when she came to the red world, she has been looking forward to returning to the past. , She has been waiting, but there have been countless failures and disappointments, or she also understands that one day she will usher in the end, this person may be Naruto or not, but such a person can end the golden nightmare king The person will show up sooner or later, so she is just waiting.


    Naruto did not escape, and the King of Golden Nightmare did not need to retreat. In two or three sentences, their final battle had been decided!


    Naruto had his hands behind his back, and there was only an imperial robe on his body, and the six pewter rods and Qiu Daoyu all disappeared.


    "The final battlefield is up to you."


    The King of Golden Nightmare looked at Naruto, raised his mouth slightly, and suddenly there was a ball of light in his hand: "Just use this as our battlefield!"


    Naruto glanced at the ball of light: "Use this? Don''t you think it''s a bit tricky and not good enough?"


    "Then what kind of battlefield do you think you and me should choose in the first battle? Conferred? Or the twilight of the gods? Does it make any difference? Even if it is a saint, or the gods and buddhas, in the eyes of you and me, it is not the same now It''s just ants, and the reason why the ancient battlefield is remembered is not because of the battlefield itself, but on that battlefield, there has been a time-honored battle. In this battle, you and I are the key. As for the battlefield, in fact, It¡¯s the same everywhere."


    Naruto understood the meaning of the King of the Golden Nightmare. In fact, the battle between the two of them was not simply the strength of strength, but the clash of rules. In fact, from this point of view, as long as the rules themselves cannot be broken, The battlefield is the same regardless of the power level.


    "Well, I can''t tell you, but how do you determine the outcome?"


    The King of Golden Nightmare shook his head: "Don''t worry about this. When the outcome is announced, we will know how it will be."


    "So, the problem is not how to know Dao, but that I already know Dao, which is interesting and interesting. If this is the case, I will go in!"


    Naruto shook his body, turned into a golden light, and plunged into the ball of light in the hands of the golden nightmare king.The golden nightmare king put away the ball of light, looking at the void in front of him, the long-awaited expectation flashed in his blue eyes.


    "can you?"


    Naruto dived into the ball of light and, with a blink of an eye, the whole person had changed a lot. When Naruto recovered, he was already sitting in a train, looking at the environment inside the car. Naruto smiled slightly, the final battlefield chosen by this demon king was really special.


    At this moment, Naruto suddenly heard an arrogant voice in his ears.

 1847 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1847

    "You don''t even know how to hold the pat?!"


    Chapter 2-First encounter with Echizen Ryoma


    This sound interrupted Naruto''s thoughts. When he looked up, he saw three guys in uniform standing in front. Judging from the clothes worn by these three, they all looked like middle-school students.


    One of the guys had half-length hair and a tennis racket in his hand. He looked particularly arrogant. He was the one who spoke just now.


    "If you want to hit the topspin, you have to use a western grip, like this, hold the handle like a handshake."


    The guy with the long hair explained and waved the racket directly in the tram compartment. Although there are not many passengers in this car, it is really rude to wave the racket directly in the tram and speak so loudly. .And because the long-haired man swung the racket too much, he almost hit a girl with a double ponytail next to him, but the long-haired man only showed off and obviously didn''t notice this.


    "Wow, you really deserve to be the ace player in the North High Tennis Club!"


    "Yes, Sasobe is really amazing!"


    "Haha, this is just basic common sense."


    The guy named Sasobe obviously enjoys the feeling of being complimented. His face is full of arrogance and smugness. Naruto looked up at this guy and curled his lips helplessly: "It''s called Sasobe, the last name is the same as the legend. The swordsman who created Yan Fan in the movie is almost the same, but this guy has more idiots. Sure enough, no matter what kind of world it is, there is always such a silly B~~''


    Naruto''s heart was quite helpless, and it was also because he had experienced and even said that he had created many worlds himself. Even in the world created by Naruto himself, he would definitely not lack something like this Sasobe. The existence of this idiot can only be said to be a characteristic.


    Sasobe didn''t even know how stupid he was. He was still showing his''superb'' swing technique, and almost hit the girl next to him several times.


    Naruto digs out his ears. This kind of idiot like a fly is obviously hard to arouse his interest, but not interested does not mean that Naruto can tolerate a fly buzzing endlessly in front of him .


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    Before Naruto could get rid of the annoying fly, a small figure sitting in the seat next to him spoke first: "You are so noisy!"


    Not only was the trio of Sasobe attracted attention by the sound, but even Naruto couldn''t help turning his head to look at it. It didn''t matter if he turned his head to look, Naruto was instantly happy.


    I saw a guy who looked like an elementary school student sitting on the chair next to Naruto. He was wearing a red sports coat and a tennis ball bag beside him. The appearance hidden by the brim of the hat looked a bit arrogant.


    ''This kid is Echizen Ryoma, the protagonist of this world, hehe, this arrogant look looks quite like someone.''


    At this moment, the tram didn''t know where it drove, and suddenly it shook slightly. Sasobe shook his feet a few times, and the racket in his hand also slapped and fell to the floor of the carriage.


    "what¡­¡­"


    After returning to his senses, Mr. Sasobe laughed and glanced at Echizen Ryoma, as if to hide his embarrassment that he was scared by a child just now: "I didn''t expect to be preached by a primary school student." Bend down and pick up the racket that fell on the ground.


    "Let me tell you, the correct western-style grip should be when the side of the racket is facing down, the palm of the hand is covered with the grip. By the way, let me teach you a little bit, what you just said is like a handshake The grip is the Eastern grip. The two grips are not clear to laymen."


    "what?!"


    Echizen Ryoma immediately irritated Sasobe with his sarcastic words, and shouted, "Smelly kid! Who do you think is a layman?!"


    Echizen Ryoma obviously didn''t bother to take care of the fly. He kept his mouth shut. His appearance obviously made Sasobe very hot. He immediately rushed forward, grabbing Echizen Ryoma''s clothes, and screamed: "Little devil, tell me clearly, who are you talking about as a layman?!"


    Echizen Ryomara pulled the brim of his hat and looked up at Sasabe: "Layman, let go."


    Echizen Ryoma completely angered Sasobe with a sentence, and even Naruto spread his hands helplessly beside him:''This kid is really arrogant, but there is no way, let me perform the duties of a good senior.''


    Naruto kept spitting out in his heart, Na Sabe was so angry that one Buddha ascended to heaven by the arrogant boy Echizen Ryoma, the second Buddha came out of his body, yelled, "Smelly kid, you are looking for death", and at the same time punched Echizen Ryoma''s face with a fist. go with.


    "what!"


    Seeing that a violent incident was about to occur on this tram, a timid girl next to her suddenly let out a terrified exclaim, and closed her eyes in fright.


    The girl was scared, but after closing her eyes, she didn''t hear any terrible sound. Under doubt, she slowly opened her eyes, and the scene she saw suddenly made the girl feel relieved.


    It turned out that Sasobe punched Echizen Ryoma''s face with a punch. Echizen Ryoma was ready to evade, but found that Sasobe''s fist did not come over at all. It was not because Sasobe''s men were merciful and retracted their fists. , But because Sasobe''s fist was suddenly stopped by a hand in the air.


    The strength of this man was so great that he easily blocked Sasobe¡¯s angry fists with his palms, but he didn¡¯t move at all. Obviously Sasobe¡¯s power didn¡¯t hinder him at all, and the girl could clearly see what this person looked like. Happy in my heart.


    And this person clenched his five fingers, and immediately grabbed Sasobe''s fist. The opponent''s strength was too strong. The five fingers were almost like a vise, and they clamped Sasobe''s fist tightly.


    "Hey! You hurry up and let go!!"


    Naruto watched Sasobe¡¯s distorted expression with a smile, and under his horrified eyes, he smiled like a demon: "Don¡¯t bully the younger generation casually in the future, or I will smash your hand. I understand. ?" Naruto had a kind smile on his face, but the strength in his hands gradually increased.


    Even in this ordinary world, Naruto¡¯s power belongs to the strange power level. Under his continuous exertion, he almost crushed Sasobe¡¯s hands into a ball and shattered them. Sasobe suffered from pain, so he quickly begged for mercy: "I Got it! Hurry, let go... my hand is going to break!"


    "Go away, trash!"


    As soon as Naruto let go, he shook Sasobe aside. Sasobe staggered a few steps and almost fell. After finally standing firm, he kept blowing on his hand.


    Seeing that his hand was completely red, it was as if he had been scalded by hot water, which showed that Naruto was powerful just now.Sasobe looked at his flushed palms with bitter hatred in his heart, and gave Naruto a secret glance. Naruto is not a good thing, and suddenly shouted with a brutal expression: "How about it, do you want to fight?! I''ll be there at any time? !"


    He said that he pinched his finger bones with his hands, and suddenly made a crackling sound.


    You must know that although Naruto is now a junior high school student, he is much stronger than the average Japanese junior high school student. He has strong muscles and is definitely stronger than Sasobe for more than one lap, even if there are three people on Sasobe''s side. He didn''t dare to turn his face with this tall guy.


    Sasobe shuddered when he saw that Naruto was about to beat someone at any time. At this time, the tram just arrived, and the three of them fled out like an amnesty. After they ran out of the tram, Sasobe didn''t forget to save the last bit of face, and shouted: "Boy, today you are lucky and we will let you go. Next time you will never be so lucky!" After finishing talking, he ran away. Nothing.


    Regarding Sasobe''s threat, Naruto didn''t pay much attention to it: "Trash is nothing but trash after all. I can''t expect him to have a wonderful performance."


    After cleaning up such a little guy like Sasobe, Naruto''s mood is not good or bad. After all, the fly is just a fly, and it is not worthy of Naruto''s care.


    At this time, Echizen Ryoma also picked up the tennis bag and stood up. As he was about to get out of the car, he was hit by Naruto with a fist.


    "Ouch!"


    Unprepared to be attacked, Echizen Ryoma screamed: "What are you doing, it hurts!"


    "Hey, kid, I also helped you anyway, even if I don''t accept the gift, you still thank you."


    Echizen Ryoma''s face twitched for a while, but in the end there was no seizure, and he pulled the brim of his hat: "Thank you." He didn''t delay after speaking, and turned and left.


    Naruto squeezed his chin, as if he saw another indifferent guy from Echizen Ryoma: "It''s really alike, but my brother is in a good mood today, so I won''t care about you, an awkward kid."


    After talking, holding his head, humming a cheerful song in his mouth, he got off the tram unhurriedly.


    And not long after stepping off the tram, Naruto heard the sound of a girl¡¯s footsteps approaching quickly behind him, and the person quickly approached Naruto¡¯s back, and said with a sigh of relief: ¡°It¡¯s true that there was no violent incident just now. Great, Senior Taocheng, thanks to you."


    Naruto turned around and saw the girl''s appearance. A bright light flashed in his eyes: "Oh, it''s Sakura."


    Chapter Three-The Demon Hand Reached Out to Sakura


    The girl whom Naruto called Sakurano put her hands in front of her, and bowed to Naruto in a standard way: "Hello, senior Taocheng."


    This girl is gentle and polite, she is completely different from a bastard like Naruto, and Naruto waved her hand and smiled indifferently: "Sakura, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. It¡¯s not a young student, and it¡¯s a holiday today, so I don¡¯t have to be so disciplined."


    In Japan, there is a very strict system of superiors and subordinates, but Naruto has always challenged this so-called shit system before, and he doesn''t care about it at all.


    Naruto¡¯s easy-going attitude made Sakura smile slightly: "Senior Taocheng, you are such a good person."


    ''Am I being issued a good person card?''

 1848 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1848

    A look of helplessness quickly glided across Naruto''s face, but after all he restrained himself from showing off his werewolf character in front of the girl so quickly, with his hands on his hips, and said with an air of arrogance, "Okay, in this case. , Let me, a good senior, buy you a can of drink."


    "Hey? That''s not good, right."


    "What''s wrong, it''s just a can of drink anyway. And I offer you a drink. If you refuse, I''ll lose face."


    "Ah! I didn''t mean that... I''m sorry, Senior Taocheng."


    Naruto''s malicious ridicule made this innocent girl like a little white rabbit show a nervous look. When anxious to explain, the two ponytails swayed from side to side, looking very lively and cute.


    "Haha, Sakurano, don''t be nervous, I''m just joking."


    "Hey?"


    "Am I the one in your heart who would care about girls because of this?" Naruto smiled and leaned in front of Sakura. "Besides, Sakura is such a lovely girl."


    "But... cute, nothing."


    I can¡¯t change the habit of screaming flowers for a long time. I can¡¯t help but want to tease when I see a beautiful girl. Sakurano~ holds the corner of her skirt with her hand, and her cute and tender face is pink. , Such a cute and innocent girl, it really makes Naruto unbearable.


    Seeing Sakura''s shy smile, Naruto''s malice recurs: "This sentence is also a joke."


    "Hey?"


    Sakura was taken aback, Naruto''s inverted tone obviously disappointed the innocent girl, and Naruto''s heartless bastard hugged his head and smiled: "Let''s go, I''ll buy you a drink."


    "That one¡­¡­"


    Hearing that Sakura still seemed to want to refuse, Naruto turned around and poked Sakura''s pink with her finger~ tender pretty face: "Given the elder, don''t want to give up, ok?"


    In Japan, there is a very strict system of elders and elders. In the same group, school, and company, it is common for older generations to call younger generations to run errands. Japanese people are also accustomed to this. It is basic for younger generations to run errands for seniors. Little things, serious beatings and bullying incidents happen from time to time.


    Of course, Naruto did not move out the identity of the senior to bully Sakura, and he said that if Sakura refused again, it would be rude.


    A simple girl with a small face: "Thank you Senior Taocheng, then."


    Naruto and two of them walked to the vending machine in the station together. Before Naruto put the coin, a very playful voice came from his ear: "You guy can be regarded as an elder, at best, it''s just a pretending to be friendly and deceiving the little girl. It¡¯s just a wolf with a big tail."


    Naruto suddenly heard this sound, but it was not surprising at all, but Sakura was only standing one meter behind Naruto, but did not hear the sound at all, probably because the world of the owner of the sound is not Sakura can be touched.


    Naruto said while throwing coins: "Don''t slander me, the king of golden nightmares, I am obviously a handsome and kind-hearted senior."


    "Let''s come!"


    The scolding voice appeared directly in Naruto''s ears, and a woman in a red dress with a huge bloody sickle on her shoulder stood there, the king of golden nightmares.


    The King of Golden Nightmare came to this world, but apart from Naruto, no one would have noticed the existence of the King of Golden Nightmare. The flow of time in this world has not changed, and people are still coming and going in the station. , But no one saw the golden king who seemed to be a cosplay lover!


    Naruto turned his head: "Why did you come in suddenly?"


    "This world was created by me. I am happy to come in. Can you control me?"


    "Yes, I can''t control it, but please go aside and don''t disturb me picking up girls, okay?"


    "Can you only have a woman in your head?"


    "What''s the use of that man?"


    "Men are not completely useless, after all, men can also send a shot."


    "Go away!"


    Naruto flew up and knocked out the golden nightmare king in front of him, and three black lines appeared on his head: "When did this damn woman become corrupt?"


    Naruto felt a chill when he thought that the golden nightmare king had become a rotten girl. He rubbed his arms quickly, put the feeling of chills behind him, and then pressed a can of Coke on the vending machine. And a can of green tea.


    Snapped!


    Naruto opened the tab of the can, and handed it to the girl behind him who didn''t know anything: "This is for you."


    Sakura accepted the green tea: "Thank you, Senior Taocheng." The polite appearance of this boy is completely different from that of the bastard Naruto.


    "Ha~~"


    Naruto drank a big sip of Coke, and then he opened his mouth and let out a sip of carbon dioxide in front of the cute girl without any hesitation: "Sure enough, drinking this is the most comfortable."


    In the absence of alcohol and hot tea, a can of cold Coke is almost the highest enjoyment. Naruto is satisfied, but Sakura says from the side: "Senior Taocheng, there are too many additives in soda, which is bad for your health. Don''t drink too much."


    Naruto was taken aback for a moment, looking at the childish face of the girl in front of him, dotted with caress, he couldn''t help being taken aback.


    ''This kid is very similar to Xiaolan...''


    Naruto himself threw this idea out of his mind as soon as he appeared. He created and experienced countless worlds. Counting up and down, he also has tens of thousands of women. There will always be similarities between women. Naruto saw Xiaolan''s shadow from Sakura''s purely caring face, but he restrained his thoughts from spreading in time.


    For Naruto, the pursuit is not simply the number of women, but the different charms of each woman. One of the important points is that you must never use one woman as a substitute for another woman. This is also Naruto''s arbitrary flower. ~ Cong has always maintained the''intention''!


    Naruto smiled slightly at Sakura''s concern, and waved his hand: "Don''t worry, Sakura, my digestive ability is very strong, this additive will not hinder me in any way." Are you kidding?Given his physique, how could the artificial additives made by humans cause any hindrance to him.


    "Even so, it''s better not to drink too much of this drink."


    Seeing Naruto''s indifferent appearance, Sakura''s eyebrows were frowned, and an awe-inspiring aura appeared on her weak face just now. Naruto was taken aback again and couldn''t help poking Sakura''s nose with her hand: "You girl, senior asked you to drink a drink, but did you teach me?"


    Naruto deliberately put on the predecessor''s shelf, and suddenly pierced the awe-inspiring temperament on Sakura''s face. The cute little girl''s face became slightly pink: "It''s not a lesson..."


    "I''m concerned, okay, I know." Naruto shook the can in his hand, "I promise, this is the last one, OK?"


    "Ok."


    Naruto is actually more interested in girls than in drinks. While drinking the last can of Coke in his hand, he chatted with Sakura: "Sakura, after entering the youth school, have you ever thought about joining a girl? The tennis club?"


    "me?"


    Sakurano was stunned for a moment, and then a look of loss appeared on her immature face: "I want to start learning tennis, but I haven''t decided whether to join the women''s tennis club."


    "Why? Although Coach Ryugasaki is the coach of the men''s tennis club, if she is there, no one from the women''s tennis club would dare to bully you. Isn''t it good to join?"


    "No, I''m not afraid of being bullied, but worried that if I fight too badly, grandma will be gossiped about her."


    Naruto said his thoughts, Naruto squeezed his chin and thought for a moment: "So that''s it, I''m worried about putting a burden on Coach Ryugasaki."


    "Ok."


    The youth academy men¡¯s tennis team is one of the best teams in Tokyo, and the coach of the tennis club is certainly well-known in the school. As her granddaughter, Sakurano, if his performance in tennis is bad, coach Ryugasaki only I am afraid that it will also attract criticism. Many so-called second-generation critics have also come from this.


    Naruto could understand Sakura''s feelings well. After thinking for a moment, he asked, "Sakura, do you want to play tennis?"


    "I think it is, but I am worried that it will burden grandma."


    "Just think about it. Don''t be so self-confident. Who can play well in practice just now? If you don''t mind, I can be your personal tennis coach." Naruto has a sincere face. In fact, the first bait has been dropped.

 1849 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1849

    "Hey? Senior Taocheng?"


    "Hey, what is your reaction? Do you look down on me as a personal trainer?"


    "Ah! That''s not the case!" The simple little sister Sakurano waved her hands anxiously, and her face flushed with anxiety: "I''m just worried that this will be too troublesome for Senior Taocheng."


    "It''s okay. It''s Spring Break anyway, and I have nothing to do. If I teach you to practice, I can just pass the time, and I have to practice myself. Otherwise, if I can''t enter the spring school rankings. It would be shameful to choose that."


    "No, Taocheng senior is so good, he will definitely become the official election!"


    "Haha, I will talk about the formal election after school starts. What do you think about the personal trainer, Sakurano?"


    Under Naruto¡¯s smiling gaze, Ryuzaki Sakurano, a simple girl, blushed and shyly said, "Then trouble Master Taocheng, but I don¡¯t know if I inherited grandma¡¯s tennis days. If you play badly, you can¡¯t laugh at me."


    "Of course not, but don''t say whether you have the tennis talent of a genetic coach, but if you inherit the coach''s fierce gene, it would be miserable."


    Although Sakura has not yet entered the middle of Qingxue Country, she also knows what her grandma is like in Qingxue, and suddenly smiled: "Actually, grandma only becomes strict when she teaches tennis. She is usually very gentle."


    "Gentle?" Naruto quickly searched for the memory in his head, and shook his head decisively: "No feeling at all, the coach is like a devil when he scolds someone!" He said that he used his fingers to compare the devil''s tentacles on the top of his head. Look like.


    Sakura saw his funny appearance and smiled covering her mouth.At this time, a hand stretched out from behind and grabbed Naruto''s ears, accompanied by a terrible voice: "So I have such an image in your heart, Taocheng!"


    Chapter 4-A good show is on!


    "Ouch! It hurts!"


    Naruto made a funny cry, and finally escaped from the''iron claw'' behind him. As soon as he turned around, he immediately saw a gloomy and serious face, and suddenly put on a flattering smile. .


    "Coach, it''s you."


    The person standing behind Naruto is Sumire Ryuzaki, the coach of the Men''s Tennis Club of Youth Academy!That is, Sakura''s grandmother was also a pretty good beauty when she was young, but now she is just a wrinkled old woman.


    When Coach Ryugasaki saw Naruto¡¯s cheesy dogleg look, a smile flashed in his eyes, but he still had a straight face and said gloomily, "Peach City, what ill of you kid was just now? , Say it again and listen!"


    Although Coach Ryugasaki is actually a very gentle and enlightened person, because he is usually very serious when coaching, and can''t rub the sand in his eyes, the members of the Youth Tennis Club are very afraid of her.


    Although Naruto would not be afraid of this coach Ryugasaki, considering that she is Sakurano''s grandmother, Naruto would not mind playing tricks in front of her.


    "I didn''t say anything just now, beautiful coach, you must have heard it wrong!"


    Naruto made it clear that she was talking nonsense with her eyes open, and the honest girl like Sakura couldn''t help laughing with her sincere rascal look.


    Coach Ryugasaki also directly reached out and hit Naruto on the head, and said with a smile: "Peach City, you brat dare to speak ill of me behind your back!"


    Naruto scratched his head: "In fact, I dare to say it in person..."


    Coach Ryugasaki''s eyes instantly glared: "What did you say?!"


    "amount¡­¡­"


    Under the courageous gaze of Coach Ryugasaki, Naruto, the bully and fearful guy, immediately convinced him: "Nothing, you must have heard it wrong, it must be!"


    The appearance of Naruto''s glib and tongue made Coach Ryugasaki also amused. After twisting Naruto''s head again, Coach Ryugasaki asked: "Peach City, why did you come here today?"


    "It''s not like you guys, what else can you do here besides watching the game?"


    "Oh, Taocheng, you are more motivated than I thought."


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    Naruto rolled a pair of dead fish eyes and looked at Coach Ryugasaki helplessly: "Dear coach, can you please tell me what kind of image I am in your heart?"


    "Isn''t this a question you should reflect on yourself?"


    Coach Ryugasaki gave a sharp answer, hitting Naruto''s vital point in one sentence, leaving this guy who has been in arrears for many years with nothing to say.


    Seeing Naruto''s face blocked up and speechless, Coach Ryugasaki laughed like an old child, and then patted Naruto on the shoulder.


    "Well, don''t talk here anymore, the game should start too, let''s go and take a look."


    Kakizaka Tennis Park is a relatively large tennis park, and today a tennis match will be held here.Of course, it is completely incomparable to that kind of large-scale tennis tournament. This tennis tournament is only held privately, the scale is relatively small, and the relative rules are very loose.There are no restrictions on regions and schools. As long as you are Japanese, you can register for the competition according to your age and number of times. It is a relatively small-scale tennis match.


    The main reason why Coach Ryugasaki will be here today to watch a tennis match that is not too formal is because the Kakiki Saka Tennis Park is very close to Kakiki Middle School. Kakiki Middle School is also a well-known team in the middle school tennis circle. As a competent team coach, Coach Ryugasaki will come to observe during the holidays, wanting to see if he can meet players from Kakiki Middle School.


    But the result...


    "Ah~~~"


    After all the games were over, it was clear that Naruto couldn''t help but yawned. It was not his fault, it was all because the game just now was so boring!


    Although Naruto has long known this kind of less formal competition, the player specifications will not go high, but after actually watching the game, Naruto fully realized his mistakes.


    That kind of level is not called''the specifications are not high'' at all, but it can''t be called the''specification'' at all. Naruto almost fell asleep after watching the low-level tennis match hanging on the wire fence.


    Even with this body¡¯s own tennis memory, Naruto couldn¡¯t appreciate those level tennis balls. After buying a bottle of mineral water from a vending machine, Naruto unscrewed the bottle cap and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this. The next game was so low-level, I would not have come here to waste my good time if I knew it."


    Coach Ryugasaki was also not satisfied with the level of the game he saw today, and said helplessly: "Unexpectedly, no one from Kakiki Middle School will participate in this game this time. It is really different from their previous style."


    Naruto searched for the memory of Kakiki Middle School in his memory, and shook his head: "In terms of the arrogant style of the guys at Kakiki Middle School, it''s really not right for them not to participate in this kind of small competition to show their strength."


    "God knows if they are doing secret training, so I don''t want to reveal their strength in advance."


    "It doesn''t matter what special training they are doing, anyway, when the time comes, soldiers will come to cover it, and the water will cover it."


    Coach Ryugasaki turned his head and looked at Naruto with a weird look: "Peach City, when did you guys use Chinese idioms so well?"


    "Tsk tusk tusk, coach, please don''t underestimate me."


    "I''m not underestimating you, it''s just that I know you too well, Taocheng Wu, who is lacking in his head!"


    Naruto''s words suddenly made Naruto roll his eyes wildly, speaking of Naruto''s current identity as the original owner, speaking of it, is the same type of person as Sakuragi Flower Road!He has great strength, endurance and explosive power, but he is notoriously a nerve-wracking brain.Before Naruto entered this world, Momogi Takeshi''s image of a rib was also considered deep-rooted in Coach Ryugasaki''s heart!


    Naruto couldn''t refute Coach Ryugasaki''s words for a while, so he rolled her eyes.And the coach Ryugasaki is not old, and he laughed very happily when he saw Naruto''s depressed and speechless look.


    "Always keep..."


    Seeing the face of her beautiful granddaughter, Naruto could only mutter so quietly.


    Coach Ryugasaki didn''t hear Naruto''s whispering, otherwise, from the situation just now, Naruto''s head is probably going to suffer again, and Sakurano sees the funny appearances of Naruto and Coach Ryugasaki. Can''t help but cover her mouth and giggle~ laughed.


    Coach Ryugasaki laughed for a while, saw the mineral water bottle in Naruto''s hand, and asked strangely: "Peach City, why don''t you drink Coke, drink mineral water?"


    Before Naruto entered this world, Taocheng Wu was famous in Qingxue besides a tendon, but also that he had the strongest stomach in Qingxue. He was a famous junk food lover. This kind of high-calorie, high-fat and high-sugar foods are all his favorites. Now holding a bottle of mineral water in his hand, it looks a bit awkward.


    "Ah, I promised someone that I won''t drink Coke anymore."


    Naruto said calmly, the words that made Sakurano''s pretty face blush, unexpectedly a hint of sweetness appeared in his heart, and Coach Ryugasaki did not notice his granddaughter''s appearance.


    The three of them walked for a while, and suddenly passed a tennis court. When Naruto saw the two in the court, his eyes lit up.

 1850 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1850

    "It seems there is still a good show to watch!"


    Chapter 5-Who will tell me what the hell is this?


    Coach Ryuzaki and Sakura looked at Naruto at the same time, and saw that there were two people playing in a tennis court in front, and these two people were a little familiar. It was Sasaki whom they had seen on the tram before. And Echizen Ryoma.


    "Ah!" Sakura opened her mouth wide, "Senior Taocheng, these two people on the tram just now!"


    Coach Ryugasaki was obviously interested when he saw Echizen Ryoma, but when he heard his granddaughter''s words, Coach Ryugasaki looked weird: "Peach City, have you met them before?"


    "Ah, yes, but it is too much trouble to explain, so I won''t explain it to you."


    Coach Ryugasaki: "..."


    After numerous exercises, Naruto''s incomparably sharp complaints left Coach Ryugasaki speechless for a while, and then he felt like two #s popped out on the forehead of Coach Ryugasaki who had been shaved.


    "Peach City, you..."


    "Grandma, it''s actually like this..."


    At the critical moment, the kind-hearted little sister Sakurano came out to rescue. After Coach Ryugasaki listened, his expression finally recovered: "For the sake of helping Sakurano, I will spare you this time, Taocheng."


    Coach Ryugasaki said so, but after speaking, he slapped again and slapped Naruto on the shoulder.


    Naruto''s shoulders collapsed, and a look of helplessness and depression appeared on his face: "I beg you, coach, this is made of meat, it will break if you shoot it so hard."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, young people are in good health and they need to be responsible!"


    "I haven''t heard that being responsible means to be beaten..."


    "what did you say?"


    Coach Ryugasaki stared at him, Naruto shrank in an instant, and his head shrank: "It''s okay, you must have heard it wrong!"


    Coach Ryugasaki gave Naruto a funny look, but he quickly shifted his attention to the game now underway, and Naruto did not continue to play tricks with Coach Ryugasaki, and watched the game seriously.


    Although Naruto used to watch professional tennis matches in those worlds when he was in other worlds before, no matter how high the level of the ten thousand shares is, it is different from the games seen in this world, because This world is a world in which tennis is the basic world view. The''big consciousness'' of this world is completely built on the rules of tennis, so it looks very different.


    "The game begins, Sasaki serves."


    Sasaki held the racket in one hand, and threw the yellow-colored tennis ball up and down, and said provocatively, "Boy, I really want to admire your courage to challenge me, but it doesn''t matter, I will teach you something. It''s called tennis!"


    Sasaki is really arrogant, but when it comes to the degree of arrogance, the kid opposite him is really better than anything else. Echizen Ryoma was too lazy to lift his head, and said flatly, "Hey, you are very annoying. Can you serve the ball faster?"


    Echizen Ryoma''s counterattack made Sasaki stunned for a moment, a flash of anger flashed in his eyes, and then laughed again: "Smelly boy, since you are not afraid of death, I will let you see it! Drink!"


    Sasaki roared, tossed the ball, and then sent the ball to Echizen Ryoma''s half.In all fairness, Sasaki''s strength has not yet reached the point where it is really horrible, at least a lot better than the average person who has not practiced tennis, and the speed and angle of the serve are also acceptable.


    However, it was only this level of serve, and it was impossible to cause any threat to the protagonist of this world. Echizen Ryoma drew a forehand and easily caught Sasaki¡¯s serve, and the ball reached the bottom corner behind Sasaki. .


    Although Echizen Ryoma didn''t use any gorgeous skills in this ball, his return was far above Sasaki in terms of speed and angle. Sasaki hadn''t even reacted, and the tennis ball had flown directly by him.


    "1...15:0."


    Sasaki¡¯s friends on the sidelines were obviously taken aback, so that they were a little stunned when they spoke. Sasaki quickly condensed the stunned expression on his face, and said with a strong smile: ¡°I¡¯m just playing casually. This kid seems to be still Somewhat capable."


    Sasaki''s aggressive appearance looks really embarrassing, but Naruto immediately shook his head when he saw it, and said, "This Sasaki is really a complete idiot. This game has already seen the results."


    Sakurano: "Senior Taocheng, it''s just a shot now. Can you see the result so soon?"


    Naruto lowered his head and saw Sakura''s big eyes blinking with a cute face. For a while, he couldn''t help but stretched out his hand and pinched Sakura''s pink face. The affectionate movement made the simple girl''s face flushed immediately. And seeing Sakura¡¯s shy look, Naruto really had a subtle sense of happiness in his heart, smiled twice, and said: "Sakura, there is a saying in China called "Take a glimpse and know everything." By observing part of it, you can understand the whole picture of the food. Sasaki''s skill speed and strength are all average, and he can''t win."


    Sakura was surprised and admired, and Coach Ryugasaki turned his head to look at him: "Peach City, when did you know Chinese idioms so much? It surprised me."


    "Woo..." Naruto whimpered, and immediately squeezed two drops of crocodile tears from the corner of his eyes, "Coach, do you think I am a student who doesn''t love learning? This really hurts my heart... "


    Coach Ryugasaki looked at Naruto''s playing tricks amusedly, and asked, "Aren''t you?"


    Naruto covered his heart and took two steps back, with a pain on his face: "Poke my heart... Coach..."


    "You bastard, if you can put more energy on tennis, Qingxue will be relaxed next year."


    As soon as he heard the meaning of Coach Ryugasaki''s words, Naruto was immediately resurrected with blood, clenched a fist with one hand, and put his hand on Coach Ryugasaki''s shoulder, and said with blood: "Don''t worry, coach, in order to keep you in a good mood And work status, I will definitely work harder in the next two years!"


    Naruto¡¯s blood-filled and emotional words touched both Coach Ryugasaki and Sakurano. The simple girl¡¯s eyes showed admiration, and even Coach Ryugasaki wondered for a moment whether Naruto was suddenly The sex changed, and Naruto said again: "Try to make the coach more concerned!"


    Click!


    One hundred and eighty degrees!


    Coach Ryuzaki and Sakura were instantly flashed to their necks by this sharp turn, turning into two stone statues full of cracks.


    "Peach... Senior Taocheng... that..."


    Although I don¡¯t know what Sakura was going to say, Naruto ran to Sakura immediately, grabbed Sakura¡¯s hands, and said with a serious face: "Sakura, I tell you, we humans must have a lot of brains. Only use it to maintain the progress of thinking and consciousness. If the coach does not use his brain for a long time, the brain will gradually weaken, the head will become more and more dull, and finally forget everything, it will completely become Alzheimer''s, without thinking, no The purpose is to live without dreams. Once a great thinker said that if people lose their dreams, what is the difference with Xianyu? So in order for Coach Ryugasaki not to become Xianyu, I will work harder to make her worry. Yes, Barabara..."


    Naruto took Sakura''s little hand and made a humiliation, giving full play to his most powerful mouth escape ability, throwing out a series of meaningless nonsense like a cannon, from the sun, the moon and the stars to the rivers, lakes and seas. The words directly smashed Sakura into a white-eyed state, after Naruto was long-winded.


    "Do you understand, Sakura?" The sentence ended.


    "Yeah." Sakura had already been fainted by Naruto''s series of mouths, and Sakura subconsciously responded, and then realized that her hands were still tightly held by Naruto, this Taocheng replaced by Naruto. Wu, because of playing tennis for a long time, the palms of both hands have rough calluses because of the racket.


    Feeling the strength, temperature and rough rubbing of Naruto''s hands, Sakurano''s little face burst into flames: "Momo...Senior castle..."


    "Ah, what''s the matter?"


    "hand¡­¡­"


    "Ah, I''m sorry!" Naruto later let go of Sakura''s hands, touching his head and grinning: "Because your hands are very soft, so I forgot to let go. I''m sorry, Sakura Yes."


    "No... it doesn''t matter..."


    "Can I hold it again?"


    "Woo...Senior Taocheng, you bully..."


    ''Girl, it''s because you are so innocent, people always want to bully.''


    Naruto smiled secretly. In fact, many people have a hidden desire for destruction. Seeing something that is too pure and clean, they can''t help but want to destroy it, just like some people can''t bear to see a piece of pure white paper. I want to stain the paper with ink, and when I see a cute doll, I can''t help but rub it and hug it tightly. In fact, it is because of this desire to destroy.


    Naruto is no exception. If the simple and shy soft girl in front of me didn''t bully me, I would really feel sorry for myself.


    Hearing the shy voice of the cute girl, Naruto laughed: "How can I be a bad person? I have made a great sacrifice for the health of the coach. Alas... No way, I''m really too All right."


    "So this is ah¡­¡­"


    Accompanied by a terrible sound, Naruto suddenly felt the hairs all over his body stand upright, and at the same time, an extremely strange and gloomy airflow immediately enveloped Naruto''s body.


    "coach¡­¡­"

 1851 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1851

    "It turns out that you did this for my health. It seems I really misunderstood you before."


    "Ahaha... as long as the coach can wake up as soon as possible."


    "Well, but in order to keep my body healthy, I have to do more exercises, Taocheng, you come to me as a training partner."


    "Uh, can you tell me what kind of sport it is?"


    With a terrible smile on his face, Coach Ryugasaki walked in front of Naruto, grabbed one of his arms, and after spinning around for a while, he heard the exclamation of the cute girl in his ear, Naruto¡¯s head and Mother Earth Made a close contact with zero distance.


    Naruto''s life is endless, and he continues to spit out, continuing his spitting career in his infinite life.


    "Tennis coach would fall over his shoulders so brutally, who will tell me what the hell it is?


    By the way, Echizen Ryoma easily defeated Sasaki.


    Chapter 6-Can I invite you to have breakfast, girl?


    "Huh~~"


    The girl with two ponytails exhaled a long breath, put her bag aside, and sat down on the girlish pink chuang.


    "I''m really tired today..."


    Because she is at home, the girl also appears to be a lot more casual, with a few buttons unbuttoned on her coat, and the two feet wearing white high stockings are kicking and kicking, revealing the girl¡¯s skirt from time to time. It¡¯s a pity. No one can see this beautiful scene at this moment.


    Thinking of what happened today, the girl''s pink ~ tender face immediately showed two blushes, and then she didn''t know what was thinking, the simple girl suddenly gave out a sob of shame, turned her head and plunged into the quilt , Buried his face deeply in the quilt.


    Jingle Bell¡­¡­


    A crisp bell rang, and some girls with guilty conscience immediately jumped from the quilt.


    "Ahhhhh! There is a phone call!"


    The girl hurriedly fumbled out her mobile phone from her jacket pocket. The age of this world was only around 2003. The popular mobile phones on the market are still candy bar phones and flip phones, which are far different from the smart phones of a decade later. The prevailing situation.


    The girl uses a Motorola white candy bar phone, and the ringtone is the most primitive. This simple phone is also quite suitable for students like girls.


    The girl connected the phone: "Moses Moses."


    "Moses Moses, it''s me, Sakurano."


    "Senior Taocheng?"


    Ryugasaki Sakura was stunned for a moment, with a subtle joy on her pink-tender pretty face, and asked, "Senior Taocheng, why do you have my mobile phone number?"


    "Of course I have my own way, Sakurano, don''t you know, boys will do everything they can to get the phone number of the beautiful girl."


    Naruto¡¯s voice was as confident and sunny as ever, but what he said caused Sakurano¡¯s girl¡¯s heart to tremble, her face reddened cutely, and she whispered: "Beautiful... young girl. What? Senior Taocheng praised him too much."


    Although the girl said this because she was shy and reserved, she felt heartfelt joy in her heart, and a girl''s heart was pounding nonstop.


    "It''s not a compliment. This is a sincere compliment. I have always been honest, especially to beautiful girls."


    "Woo..."


    Naruto''s undisguised compliment made the girl''s face completely red, and she reached out her hand and felt her tender face hot, which made Sakura even more shy, and finally calmed down her chaotic heartbeat and asked in a low voice: " Senior Taocheng, is there anything you call me?"


    "Oh, that''s what I said before to guide you in tennis, do you have time tomorrow?"


    "Hey, I have time, but...Is this really not too troublesome for Senior Taocheng?"


    "Girl, it''s troublesome if you take up time with someone you don''t like. If it''s Sakurano, it doesn''t matter how much time is taken up."


    ''It¡¯s trouble being taken up by people you don¡¯t like?Then this...this is...''


    When Sakura heard this, she was like a normal girl. She couldn''t help thinking and turning red until Naruto kept calling Sakura''s name on the phone to wake the girl.


    "Senior Taocheng, what''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter? I should ask you this sentence, right? There was no voice on your side just now. I called you several times without reply. It really scared me."


    "Ah, uh... I''m sorry, Senior Taocheng, I was a little lost just now."


    Even if this is not a videophone, Naruto can imagine the girl''s blushing face with embarrassment and suddenly laughed: "Girl, do you know how cute you are?"


    Sakura''s small face became wrinkled, showing a distressed look, and she didn''t know whether to answer "know" or "don''t know".


    "Then it''s settled. I will wait for you at the bus stop at intersection XX at 7:30 tomorrow morning."


    "Okay, okay, then please ask Senior Taocheng."


    "Bye."


    "Bye."


    The girl hung up the phone, her small face was still red, pink ~ tender and cute, Sakura''s face was flushed again when she remembered the call just now.


    "I''m going to date with Senior Taocheng tomorrow... Oh, idiot! It''s not a date, don''t think about so many things... I have to get up early tomorrow. I don''t know what kind of clothes Senior Taocheng likes? Haskasi..."


    When the sky was still bright, the girl from the Ryugasaki family had awake from her sleep.


    Rubbing her sour eyes, Sakura turned her head to look at the alarm clock on the head cabinet of Chuang: "It''s only six thirty, ah~~ I got up too early."


    The girl put down the alarm clock and lay down again, intending to take a nap before the alarm went off, but lying on the chuang over and over again, she didn''t feel any sleepiness, somehow a sunny face always appeared in her mind.


    The sudden heat on her cheeks made the girl no longer sleepy, and she suddenly sat up.


    "Can''t sleep anymore, go wash first."


    Sakura went into the bathroom and washed herself with cold water.The cold water splashed on her face, finally alleviating the hotness on some girls'' faces, Sakura''s mood calmed down, picked up the toothbrush cup, and plugged in the water.


    While Sakurano was brushing her teeth, Ryuzaki Sumire in a pajamas walked in, and saw that Sakurano was brushing her teeth and couldn''t help but wondered: "Sakurano, why did you wake up so early on vacation?"


    Sakurano saw her grandmother and quickly rinsed her mouth with water to wash away the foam in her mouth, and explained, "Oh, today I have an appointment with a friend from elementary school to play together, and I will go out soon."


    Sakura was a little afraid to let her grandma know that she was going to practice tennis with Naruto. Although Sakura herself didn''t know the reason, she chose to lie.The girl who had never told a lie before told a lie for the first time, she felt a little bit ashamed, and her cheeks flushed.


    Fortunately, Sakura¡¯s usual innocence is already deep~ Entering Ryugasaki Sumire¡¯s head, she never thought that her granddaughter would tell a lie in front of her, so she smiled and said, "Well, then have fun. Remember to be careful on the road."


    "I see, grandma."


    The guilty Sakura was a little afraid to say more to her grandmother, for fear of being spotted, after washing, she put on clean clothes and hurriedly left the house.


    On the morning bus, Sakura came to the place agreed with Naruto, but she was obviously early, and the time indicated on the electronic bus stop was only seven and five.


    "Sure enough, it''s too early, forget it, just wait here for a while."


    Sakurano was sitting on a bench at the station, and the slight spring breeze blew her hair, and the warm spring light shone down, coating the girl''s body with a golden coat. It was really a beautiful picture in a girl manga. .

 1852 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1852

    After about ten minutes, a figure ran over from the corner of the street.


    This man was dressed in a simple white sports T-shirt and black sports shorts, with a load tied to his calf, sweating profusely all over his body. As he ran, the sweat on his body continued to spill to the ground, leaving a dark strip on the ground. trace.


    Although he was already sweating, his breathing was still not chaotic, maintaining a tight and long breath.


    When Sakura saw this figure, her face immediately burst into a bright smile, waved her little hand, and shouted, "Senior Taocheng, here!"


    When Naruto saw Sakura waved to her, his face was also happy, and immediately speeded up to Sakura''s side, saying: "Sorry, I''m late, Sakura."


    "It doesn''t matter, I just arrived."


    In fact, it was only 7:15, and Naruto had come early, but Sakura was here earlier.Naruto had been running in the morning before dawn, and now he was covered with sweat and felt uncomfortable. He took the white towel on his shoulders and wiped the sweat off his body. When Naruto was wiping sweat, Sakura was blushing and secretly looking at herself. He smiled slightly in his heart and said, "I''m sorry, Sakurano, I feel a little sweaty."


    Sakurano noticed that Naruto was looking at him, and suddenly looked away from her eyes like an electric shock, and whispered: "No, it''s okay, there is no smell."


    Although Naruto smelled of sweat, for Sakurano, it was not this that shocked her.Naruto, who had just finished running in the morning, still exudes amazing heat. In addition to the smell of sweat, a strong masculine aura even irritated the inexplicable blush and heartbeat of this simple girl like Sakura Ryusaki.


    In addition, Naruto was covered in sweat, and the white sports T-shirt on her body was completely saturated with sweat. The T-shirt became a little transparent and stuck to Naruto''s body. Naruto''s body can be clearly seen from the T-shirt. Muscle lines.


    The broad and strong xiong muscles rise and fall slightly with Naruto''s breathing, as if he breathes in and breathes in an explosive amazing power.Looking down, the clothes clinging to his body clearly outline the muscle lines of Naruto''s six pack abs.


    Such an unrevealed appearance is more fascinating than being completely naked, such a perfect''male'', not even a few mature women can resist, let alone a pure and innocent girl like Sakura.


    The girl was attracted by Naruto¡¯s perfect figure, could not help but look at it secretly, and at the same time she felt ashamed, she evaded hastily when Naruto¡¯s gaze turned around, panicked like a cute rabbit, which aroused Naruto¡¯s heart Laughing constantly, she handed out her hand to Ying Nao.


    "Can I invite you to have breakfast, girl?"


    Chapter 7-Girl, can I hold your hand?


    Because it was still early and the sports goods store hadn''t opened yet, Naruto was not in a hurry, and took Sakura directly to breakfast.


    Naruto has always loved Chinese cuisine, and always criticizes the lack of other dishes based on the standards of Chinese cuisine. There is only one Japanese cuisine that best suits Naruto''s taste, that is, ramen!


    Naruto has always been an avid fan of various noodle dishes. This has been the case since he was in Naruto World. For many years, Naruto¡¯s taste has not changed much. Japanese-style ramen has always been Naruto¡¯s favorite Japanese style. Cooking.


    There is never a shortage of ramen shops on the streets of Japan. Naruto chose a random shop and walked in with Sakurano. As soon as he walked in, he shouted: "Boss, please come to five bowls of char siu ramen. Barbecued pork! Sakurano, what do you want to eat?"


    When Sakurano was surprised by Naruto¡¯s amazing appetite, when he suddenly turned to look at him, the introverted girl blushed slightly, looked at the menu posted at the front entrance of the shop, and thought for a while. : "I want a tonkotsu ramen."


    "OK! Boss, add a medium bowl of pork bone ramen!"


    "Good guest, please wait a moment inside."


    The kitchen was steaming, with the rich fragrance of noodle soup, and Naruto took Sakura and found a place to sit down.The business of this ramen shop is pretty good. Many people eat ramen for breakfast in the morning.


    After sitting down, Sakura couldn''t help asking:


    "Senior Taocheng, can you finish eating five bowls of ramen?"


    Regarding the girl¡¯s needless worry, Naruto waved his hand without any problem, and said: "Anlaanla, Sakurano, the five bowls are like appetizers to me, my stomach looks just like that. My muscles are just as strong, look!"


    Naruto deliberately stroked his muscles at Sakura. Although he hadn''t been in this world for a long time and his body hadn''t been fully exercised yet, Taocheng Wu was originally a strong muscle in this world. Male, has the inherent strong athletic ability, it can be said that as long as after training, no matter what kind of exercise will be done very well, this is very similar to Sakuragi Flower Road.


    Even if Naruto doesn¡¯t work out for a long time, the body itself is already very strong. When Naruto makes gestures, his upper arms show extremely strong muscle lines, which hold the cuffs of the T-shirt tightly, as if it will split at any time. .


    Strong and strong men are like those with lordosis ~ back curled and irritated ~ hot beauties with S-shaped curves will attract the eyes of the opposite sex. Sakurano is in a period of youthful ignorance when she is curious about the opposite sex. Naruto showed such a masculine charm, he couldn''t help but straighten his eyes.


    ''Senior Taocheng''s muscles are so strong, he looks really good...''


    This thought subconsciously surfaced in Sakura''s heart. In fact, this is normal. Any creature will be attracted to an excellent opposite sex, and the same goes for humans without distinction between men and women.This is also one of the few biological instincts that humans have retained in the continuous evolution.


    But for an innocent girl like Sakura, this thought was really shameful, and her small face immediately burned, and she quickly drank the free tea provided in the store to hide the heat on her face.


    Naruto has had so many women, of course, he understood what Sakura was thinking at the moment, and he smirked in his heart, and deliberately told a joke to Sakura.


    Naruto''s mouth escape skills have long been honed to a level that can be called a magical skill, especially when dealing with girls, this mouth escape is even more unfavorable.


    Novel jokes are constantly being uttered from Ming¡¯s population, coupled with his funny language and exaggerated movements and expressions, making Sakura quickly forget her shyness, and she keeps smiling, and the smile on her face never disappears. .


    When Sakura was smiling, her body trembled with two braids, which was full of youthful vitality.


    "Sakura, you look so good when you smile, the word "smile like a flower" was created for you."


    Japanese idioms are also taught in Japanese courses. As a good student of both character and learning, Sakurano certainly understood the meaning of the word, and suddenly became shy again.


    "It''s not so good..."


    Although she said that, Sakura still felt very happy in her heart. She obviously didn''t sleep for a long time last night and didn''t feel sleepy at all. Instead, she was full of energy because of her good mood.


    Fortunately, when Sakura was shy, the store brought up steaming ramen, just to resolve Sakura''s embarrassment.


    "I''m going to start!"


    As soon as Naruto picked up the chopsticks, he directly exposed his nature as a foodie.When Naruto eats ramen, it¡¯s always smashing. The sound of eating noodles is louder than making noodles. However, in Japanese ramen restaurants, they have to make such a sound when eating noodles. This sound of eating noodles means you think this The ramen at home is delicious, it is a respect for the store, and no Japanese will find it so rude.


    Naruto has a strong digestive tract that matches his strong muscles. The hot noodle soup seems to have no effect on him. A chopstick picks up a lot of noodles and puts them directly into his mouth without blowing them. After two mouthfuls, the noodles in the bowl Most of it has been there.


    Naruto took the thick char siew and swept all the remaining noodles into his belly, then took the soup bowl and drank the noodle soup in the bowl.A bowl of steaming char siu ramen was eaten clean by Naruto in a flash, and it took less than a minute.


    Naruto eats ramen at a speed beyond imagination, and it can even be said that it has reached a magical level. Sakurano forgot to eat noodles for a while, just straight up ~ watching Naruto pick up a second bowl of ramen.


    In fact, it is not just Sakurano, even many customers in this ramen shop have noticed Naruto¡¯s exaggerated speed of eating noodles, and can¡¯t help but watch Naruto eating noodles while eating.


    After Naruto killed three bowls of ramen in succession at the speed of light, he noticed that the girl in front of him was staring at him stupidly. He couldn''t help but poked her forehead and said, "What''s the matter, why are you staring at me? "


    Sakura returned to her senses. Although the forehead was poked, the kind-hearted girl was not angry. On the contrary, she said in a little surprise, "No, it''s just that the senior''s noodle-eating speed surprised me too much."


    "I''ve said that my stomach is as strong as my muscles, why? Are you scared by my eating?"


    "No!"


    Naruto just said casually, but Sakura was anxious to explain: "I was not scared, on the contrary, I think the way Taocheng senior eats noodles is very cute."


    "lovely?"


    "Ok!"


    Naruto looked at the girl seriously and couldn''t help touching his face. He couldn''t remember how many women praised him for being cute. Naruto himself couldn''t understand the cuteness of his eating.


    ''Is it true that some people like this and like to watch others eat?No wonder the live webcast of foodies will be so popular later.''


    Naruto slapped his lips, but these things had nothing to do with him. There was a panic, and the remaining two bowls of ramen were all killed in a blink of an eye.


    After Sakurano finished the ramen, Naruto stood up:


    "I''ll pay."


    "Wait a minute, Senior Taocheng, I will pay for my face."

 1853 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1853

    Sakurano spoke and took out a few paper money from a small pink purse. Naruto looked at Sakurano and handed it to her, but did not accept it. Instead, she pushed her little hand back and pinched it by the way. Squeezing Sakura''s pretty face: "Girl, know how to take care of men''s face, this is also the wisdom of girls."


    "Hey?" The cute girl showed a puzzled expression, "What does this mean?"


    Naruto didn''t explain, but smiled and turned to the cashier.At this time, the aunt who was responsible for cleaning the table and the dishes came over and said to Sakurano, "Little girl, your boyfriend is telling you that if you go out to eat together and ask girls to spend money, you will lose the face of boys, man They are all male chauvinists, so don''t fight with him when you encounter such things in the future.


    "Oh, that''s how it is."


    The cute girl first responded stupidly, and then suddenly her entire face burned. She was ashamed and panicked. She stammered and said, "I, I and him... No, it¡¯s not a boyfriend¡¯s friend. relationship!"


    The aunt looked at Sakura''s shy look, she really didn''t believe it at all, but Naruto had already paid the money and walked back and said, "Sakura, let''s go."


    "Good, good!"


    Naruto and Sakura were walking on the street, looking strangely at the girl next to them.The girl looked a little weird after she came out of the ramen shop, her face was always red, and her expression was quite weird. She frowned for a while, giggled for a while, bit her lip for a while, and after walking for a while, suddenly a soft ~ tender hand reached out to Ming. In front of people.


    "Ok?"


    Naruto stopped and looked over strangely, and saw that Sakura was blushing, turned her head and dared not look at him, her lips were tightly pressed, and some babies'' fat cheeks showed tension and shyness.


    Naruto Fuzhi understood Sakura''s meaning in his heart and smiled on his face: "Girl, can I hold your hand?"


    Naruto''s movements are faster than words. When speaking, he stretched out his hand and gently wrapped Sakura''s soft hand with his big hand.


    Chapter 8-This is really a problem


    Because this body often plays tennis, Naruto''s palm has some rough calluses, these are traces left after long practice.


    In contrast, Sakura Nao, a cute girl who has not undergone such rigorous physical exercise, has small hands like a piece of white jade-like tofu, soft and cold, with some sweat leaking out of her palms. Shows the girl''s tension at the moment.


    "Let''s go, Senior Taocheng."


    "Ok."


    Naruto and Sakura are walking on the street holding hands, looking peaceful and beautiful. In fact, whoever looks at them will think they are a young couple.


    Although Naruto had many women and held many women''s hands, Naruto still felt a heartfelt joy when he held Sakura''s little hand, and was not bored with too many women.


    Sakura''s heartbeat has been kept at a very high frequency, and her heart is full of shyness and tension, and a lot of sweat oozes from her small hands.


    Her hands are full of sweat, and the stickiness must be uncomfortable, but Sakura did not have the slightest thought of pulling her hands back. From among Naruto¡¯s big hands, Sakura felt that Naruto¡¯s hands were full of power, making her It was impossible to withdraw her hand at all, but this power did not make Sakura feel pain at all, instead it had a warm tolerance, which made Sakura fully feel the strength and gentleness of the man next to her, and a thought emerged in her heart.


    ''It would be great if I could go on like this with Taocheng-senpai...''


    Sakurano''s thoughts are completely in line with the fantasy of a girl at this age. At this age, the young girl who is in love at first does not know that the sweetness of men and women''s feelings may also bring fatal bitterness.Young girls don¡¯t even know how many loving partners they have. They are ultimately separated because of the most practical problems.


    Although Naruto will not bear the heart to destroy the beautiful fantasy of the girl, there is an end to this journey, and sooner or later it will be finished.


    Naruto took Sakura through a street and came to the door of a sporting goods store that he often visited in memory.


    Naruto pushed the door and walked in, and immediately heard a puffy voice saying, "Oh, it''s Taocheng."


    Naruto followed his reputation and saw a wide and fat middle-aged man sitting behind the cash register. The image in his body memory and the appearance of the person in front of him gradually overlapped. Naruto said in full spirit: "Oh, good morning Ah, Uncle Asakusa!"


    This uncle Asakusa is the owner of this sporting goods store. He is a middle-aged man with a cheerful personality. In my memory, because Naruto used to come here to buy sporting goods, he has a good relationship with Naruto.


    "Peach City, do you want to increase your load again, or do you want to buy something else? Recently, I have bought a batch of good new products in the store, I will show it to you!"


    This uncle Asakusa was obviously a bit over-enthusiastic, and Naruto hurriedly stopped and said: "Uncle, just wait for the next time you sell something. Today I came to buy her something."


    Naruto pointed to Sakura who was a little bewildered next to him, and Uncle Asakusa''s eyes fell on Sakura who was next to Naruto, his eyes lit up and said, "Oh, Taocheng, is this your girlfriend? You are so beautiful, you guys are really lucky!"


    It was the second time that she was mistaken for Naruto''s girlfriend. The tender and shy Sakura was still blushing thoroughly, but this time she couldn''t even say anything to refute, but she blushed and didn''t dare to speak.


    When Naruto saw that Sakura didn''t deny it directly, he was also delighted. It seems that the little girl still has a good impression of herself.Naruto stretched out his hand and punched Uncle Asakusa on the shoulder, pretending to say, "Uncle, you are really long-winded! Could you please minimize your presence?"


    "Haha..." Uncle Asakusa laughed cheerfully, and said: "Don''t worry, don''t worry, your young couple will take your time to take a good look. I will never bother you."


    Sakura''s pretty face became more rosy with the words of this somewhat uncle, while Naruto was secretly happy, and pulled the shy girl to the rows of dazzling shelves.


    The scale of this sports goods store is not small, and the world view of this world is based on tennis, so many tennis-related goods are displayed in the store.


    From various brands and models of tennis rackets, to men''s and women''s tennis clothes, as well as wrist guards, elbow pads, knee pads, medical bandages, sprays for treating trauma, and other protective medical supplies.


    Although because her grandma is a tennis coach, Sakura knows more about tennis than most people, but Sakura is still a complete rookie. It is the first time I see such a wealth of tennis supplies. It feels dazzled.


    Among other things, there are less than twenty varieties of tennis balls on the shelves. Some of these tennis balls are packed in exquisite plastic packaging, in groups of three, and some are simply scattered on the shelves. , A bar code is affixed to each ball.


    These things are too complicated for a little rookie like Sakurano, and they don¡¯t know how to choose. Naruto patted the girl on the shoulder, and the girl jumped. Naruto was amused by the girl¡¯s cute reaction. Then he asked, "Sakura, have you chosen yet?"


    Sakura Nao shook her head in distress, and said, "No, there are so many things here, and I don''t know how to choose. Senior Taocheng, why don''t you pick it for me."


    "Let me come?"


    "May I?"


    Naruto looked at the girl¡¯s shining eyes, really embarrassed to refuse, and agreed in one fell swoop: "Don''t worry, just leave it to me!"


    In any case, Naruto has the memory of tennis in this body. Although he has never helped a girl choose this kind of thing, but according to the knowledge and memory of tennis left in his body, Naruto quickly chooses Okay tennis and racket.


    Tennis is a more wear-resistant variety, which can be used for a long time.As for the racket, I chose a lighter one. Although the heavier racket is easier to play, for beginners like Sakura who have not yet started, it is easier to use a lighter racket.


    After selecting the tennis ball and racket, Naruto walked to Sakurano again with a pink and white tennis jersey and tennis skirt.


    "Sakura, try this."


    "Hey, do you even want to buy clothes?"


    "Of course, it is easy to sweat when playing tennis. If you don''t change into light and sweat-absorbent clothes, it will be quite uncomfortable for the sweat to stick to your body for a while. But if you don''t change it, you may be in a pretty beautiful state for a while. What?"


    "beautiful?"


    The simple and cute girl can''t understand what Naruto means. Naruto looks at Sakura''s pure eyes like a small deer and smiles: "If your clothes are stained with sweat, they will become quite transparent. Yes, I can see clearly what you are wearing by then. Such a scene is really a dreamlike beauty for a man. Should I satisfy my selfishness? This is really a question."


    Sakurano obviously didn''t expect Naruto to think about this kind of thing. Once she thinks that everything she wears in her body will be shown to Naruto after she sweats~ Hikari, Sakura''s small face seems to be burning, and her heart thumps. Plopped continuously, blushing and yelling: "Senior Taocheng! Super H!"


    Chapter 9-Beautiful and delicious


    Although the cute girl wailed Naruto''s H, she still ran into the dressing room with the clothes Naruto selected. The language and actions were really different.


    ''Is this the legendary oral complaint and integrity?It''s really cute to happen to a cute girl like Sakura.''


    A rustling sound soon came from the dressing room. Although Naruto doesn''t have the kind of powerful power to break the ground in this world, his eyes and ears are still much smarter than ordinary people.


    Sakura''s undressing in the locker room sounded like a cat''s paw, scratching Naruto''s heart.


    Naruto''s head couldn''t help but see the cute girl taking off her coat, revealing a beautiful girl body appearance, the impulse in her heart made Naruto almost want to rush into the dressing room to take a look, and enjoy it. Take a look at the beautiful body of the young girl, but after all, he restrained the idea of ??excessive hormones.


    "Hey, Taocheng."

 1854 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1854

    When Naruto was restraining his desires, he heard Uncle Asakusa whispering to him like a thief, and walked over in doubt: "What are you doing, uncle?"


    Uncle Asakusa smiled wretchedly and said:


    "Your girlfriend is so cute, you guys are really lucky."


    Because Sakura is not here now, Naruto doesn''t need to be afraid of frightening the little girl, so he didn''t deny it at all, and said shamelessly, "Of course."


    "Hey, kid, do you want me to give you a copy of the secrets for girls? It''s very useful, I used to catch up with my wife back then."


    ''I''m going to be a girl, should I still learn from your wretched uncle?''


    Naruto rolled his eyes frantically, and didn''t have the slightest interest in the secrets of the girl, asakusa uncle. After glaring at this wretched uncle, Naruto said: "Don''t talk about these things anymore, my racket maintenance are you done?"


    "It''s already done for you, I''ll get it to you now."


    "Oh, yes, and this one."


    Naruto picked up the racket he had just selected for Sakurano, and handed it to Uncle Asakusa, and said, "By the way, help me reduce the tension of this racket."


    "This is simple, it will be done in a while, wait a minute."


    Uncle Asakusa turned around and walked into the warehouse behind the shop, and Naruto returned to the door of the dressing room. After a while, he heard a click and the door of the dressing room was gently twisted open.


    "Sakura, have you changed it?"


    The cute girl hid behind the door and said shyly:


    "Okay...okay..."


    After speaking, he walked out from behind the door with some shame, pinching the corners of the skirt with both hands, secretly looking at Naruto, seeing Naruto a little obsessively ~ looking at herself, for this simple girl, a man so focused and serious It¡¯s really the first time I''ve looked at it, his expression is full of fancy~shy, and he said shyly: "Does it look good?"


    "It looks good, of course it looks good!"


    Naruto nodded hurriedly. Although the young girl who is still very immature in front of him did not show the slightest sense of sex and charm, but this young and pure innocence is also quite attractive to men.


    Naruto couldn''t turn his eyes away, blurting out in praise:


    "Sakura, seeing you, I feel that my stomach is suddenly full."


    "Full belly? What does this mean?"


    "Because you are beautiful and delicious in front of my eyes, as long as you see Sakurano''s beauty, you feel that your body is full of power no matter what.


    Although from any point of view, it is unrealistic and impossible to completely''drink water with affection'', but for a cute girl who is in the beginning of her love, Naruto''s words are like unstoppable poison, Sakurano I am willing to believe it anyway, and I am moved by it, even addicted.


    Naruto took the weak and cute girl to the cash register. After a while, Uncle Asakusa walked out of the warehouse behind, holding a dark blue tennis bag in his hand.


    "Here, Taocheng, this is your racket."


    "Thanks, uncle."


    Naruto reached out and took his bag, and then Uncle Asakusa passed the pink racket in his other hand to Sakurano: "Girl, this is your racket."


    "Thank you."


    Sakurano was more polite than the bastard Naruto. After holding the racket, she suddenly felt a little strange, tried to wave it twice, and said doubtfully, "Why do I feel that the racket is not the same as before?"


    "Oh, I asked this uncle to help you adjust the tension of the net, so you feel different."


    "The tension of the net? What is that?"


    "I''ll explain to you after I get to the tennis court, uncle, how much is the total."


    "Chenghui, a total of 49,200 yen, you won''t receive a fraction of it, even 49,000 yuan."


    Prices in Japan, and Tokyo in particular, are really scary. 49,000 yen is roughly equivalent to more than 3,000 yuan.But there are indeed a lot of things I bought today, because Sakura is a complete beginner, and many things have to be bought brand new.


    Such as rackets, tennis balls, tennis clothes, wrist guards, sweat-absorbent headbands, tennis bags, these are all necessary things. I bought a lot of things in bits and pieces, plus Naruto¡¯s own racket repair costs, so It''s so high.


    Naruto rolled his eyes fiercely, but still took out 49,000 yen to check out, and then left the sports shop with Sakura, who had changed his clothes, to look for dew on the street~Skynet court.


    Tennis was originally a ball game invented by the British and was considered a noble sport.Then it was conceived in France, thrived in the United States and reached its peak. In the real world, tennis has a lot of influence all over the world, and it can almost be said to be the most influential small ball sport.


    Among the tennis tournaments, the four Grand Slam tournaments that receive the most public attention are the Wimbledon, U.S. Open, French Open, and Australian Open. The four major tournaments have a lot of attention. The high commercial value attracts a large number of brand manufacturers to participate in investment every year, creating huge profits.


    The prosperity of tennis has also created many tennis superstars, such as Federer, Nadal, Djokovic among men, Sharapova among women, sisters Williams, Li Na and so on.


    If the most influential ball games in Japan are baseball and football, although tennis is not as influential as these two, it still has considerable attention in Japan, and it has also been born in Japan like Iraq. Takko also has tennis players like Kei Nishikori.


    The world of the Prince of Tennis itself is constructed with tennis as the basic worldview. Of course, the influence of tennis here is unimaginable. It is not too difficult to find an open tennis court.


    Naruto and Sakurano found an empty tennis court, then took out their rackets and said to Sakurano: "Next, I will know about you. You have to be prepared, girl."


    Chapter 10-Naruto and Sakura''s Tennis Coaching (Part 1)


    The cute girl was holding the racket tightly in both hands, obviously a little nervous. After hearing Naruto''s words, she immediately said: "Yes! I will work hard, please advise!"


    "Please advise?"


    Naruto looked at this cute girl a little funny, poked her forehead with a hand, and smiled: "I beg you, we are not really in class, and this is not in school, so you don''t have to be so serious with me. Yes, relax and relax~~ Just enjoy the fun of tennis."


    "Hi!"


    Sakura was still a bit too serious and nervous, and Naruto knew that the two were not so close to each other yet, so he didn''t force anything at this time, and quickly entered the teaching mode.


    "You should understand the basic way of serving tennis, right?"


    "Well, I have read a book, and basically understand it."


    "Then you serve a ball to me first."


    "Hey? Right now?"


    "I also want to see how good you are now, don''t worry, don''t be too burdened, just serve a ball."


    After Naruto finished speaking, he stood on the side of the field, and when Naruto looked at him like this, Sakura was obviously at a loss. No matter what kind of sport, it is difficult for beginners, but one thing that must be overcome is mistakes. Afterwards, it¡¯s not surprising that some introverts will specifically choose places where there is no one to practice.


    There was Naruto watching from the side, the cute sister paper was obviously very nervous, but she had all come to the tennis court, Sakura was also forced to go to Liangshan, and it was not the time to give up.


    ''Come on!I definitely can, and I can''t let Senior Taocheng down!''


    Dai Meng Mei Zhi continued to cheer herself up, and then after reaching the half-court line, she held the racket in one hand and the ball in the other, and her posture seemed like that.


    Sakurano pink ~ her tender and pretty face is full of seriousness, but she is already very young, and she has the cuteness of being cute. Such a serious look is not only bluffing, but it makes Naruto feel quite cute. Look like.


    ''Come on!''


    Sakura encouraged herself in her heart, and then threw the tennis ball into the air.

 1855 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1855

    The yellow~colored ball was spinning back and forth in the air, Sakurano''s eyes were fixed on the tennis ball, and the racket was waved!


    Fortunately, Sakurano¡¯s racket hit the tennis ball. The tennis ball crossed a yellow~colored arc and flew towards the opposite half of the court. Sakurano¡¯s new was also jumping and nervous following the flight of the tennis ball. ...


    Snapped!


    The tennis ball hangs directly on the net and then falls straight down.


    Naruto covered his face with his hands, and the smile on his face was unexpectedly helpless: "Well... Actually, I thought it would be like this a long time ago."


    The result of a completely serious serve resulted in a net failure. The seriousness on the cute girl''s face immediately turned into an embarrassment. Some did not dare to look at Naruto''s eyes, for fear that he was disappointed, but on the one hand, he couldn''t help but secretly use the corner of his eyes. Look in the direction of Naruto.


    Naruto Zong~Yihua~Cong, what a strange girl I have ever seen, how could she laugh at Sakura because of this little mistake, and threw a tennis ball to the cute girl.


    "It''s okay, don''t be nervous, serve me again to see."


    Seeing that Naruto''s attitude was still as calm as before, Da Meng sister Zhi suddenly relaxed a little bit, took the tennis ball thrown by Naruto, and served again!


    Snapped!


    Snapped!


    Snapped!


    Although she is the granddaughter of the tennis coach, Sakurano¡¯s serving skills are really horrible. After four consecutive shots, all of them were tied to the net. Not to mention making a wonderful serve. Even the serve over the net became a whole. Kind of luxury.


    But speaking of it, Sakura is not the kind of athletic girl who is full of vitality. This girl is gentle and shy, with a pair of wemp braids, except for a pair of glasses, she looks like a literary girl. .


    Naruto walked over while feeling funny, and rubbed the top of Sakurano''s head.


    "Okay, don''t be so disappointed, I have already seen your problem, please listen carefully below."


    Sakurano''s eyes lit up and nodded vigorously: "Yeah!"


    "Come on, I will serve as you did just now."


    While commenting, Naruto took her racket from Sakurano''s hand and threw the tennis ball into the air.


    Sakurano felt a little awkward looking at the way Naruto was holding the camera. She couldn''t help feeling a little embarrassed, and she didn''t want to admit it:''Is that how I was just now?Haskasi...''


    Just when Sakura was distracted, Naruto had already swung out!


    boom!


    In terms of the size difference between Naruto and Sakurano, Naruto¡¯s power has an absolute advantage. When he swings the ball, he makes a crisp sound. The tennis ball quickly flies over an arc, but still hits the net head-on. Straight down.


    "Do you see clearly?"


    "Hey? What?"


    Sakura''s eyes blinked, her small face written with a cute look.It was true that she was distracted just now, and she didn''t even notice Naruto''s movements.


    Naruto squeezed Sakura''s pink face in a dumbfounded manner, and joked: "Girl, it''s not good to be distracted at this time."


    With Japan¡¯s strict registration system, Sakura¡¯s just wandering is really big or small, and Naruto obviously sacrificed his leisure time during spring break to teach himself tennis, and he was distracted.


    The girl who was too serious and fell into shame~ The ashamed and self-blaming girl quickly bowed and apologized to Naruto: "I''m sorry, Taocheng-senpai, I''m so rude! I''m so sorry!"


    "It''s okay, it''s just a trivial matter, you have to take a good look next."


    Naruto made a serve again following the way Sakura had served before. Although Naruto''s serve speed and strength were quite good, he still hung the net. Naruto did not look surprised, but turned to look at Sakura. Is.


    "Do you understand what?"


    The cute girl scratched her head: "It feels like the serve posture is a bit awkward...but I can''t tell you what it is."


    "Haha, it''s not bad to understand this step. Although you have seen other players serve and followed to learn, the biggest problem in your serving posture is that you only use the strength of your arm."


    "The strength of the arm?"


    "Yes, although tennis is a hand-held racket, it seems that as long as you practice your arms, you can play a great tennis, but in fact, tennis is a sport that requires accurate use of the muscles of the whole body. To wave the arm, but to rotate the body, use the rotation of the body to drive the rotation of the arm, and at the same time support the upper body with the strength of the knees, so that you can make a powerful serve! Just like this!"


    As Naruto explained, he delivered another ball!This ball was completely different from the previous one. It was not only full of speed and power, but also accurately landed in the opposite service court. After the ball hit the back of the wire fence after landing and rebounding, it made a trembling sound.


    "Did you see clearly?"


    Sakurano looked at Naruto in a daze, only to feel that the smooth beauty in his serve just now. His strong muscles seemed to explode with amazing power at the same time, making the girl''s face flushed and heartbroken. bounce.


    "Ok."


    Chapter 11-Naruto and Sakura¡¯s Tennis Coaching (Part 2)


    Naruto handed the racket back to Sakura, and Sakura immediately started practicing as Naruto had just pointed it.


    However, for the cute girl who is always struggling with sports, even if she knows her problem, it is not so easy to correct it.


    Because it was difficult to control his body, and Naruto was watching, he was nervous, and became anxious because he kept failing to serve. As a result, under the vicious circle, of course, he couldn''t successfully serve.


    Sakura''s serve was either hanging on the net or out of bounds. In short, none of them were decent, which was really horrible.


    "Well, this girl probably really lacks motor nerves..."


    Naruto scratched his head helplessly. It seems that Sakura really did not inherit her grandma''s athletic talent, but this is not a problem for Naruto. After all, in his life experience, he saw nothing There are countless examples of talents who have succeeded with constant efforts.


    Naruto walked behind Sakura in a stride, his hands naturally encircled the girl''s body, and at the same time, he grabbed her wrist and said softly, "Let me teach you."


    Boom!


    Naruto''s sudden closeness caused Sakura''s heart to throb. Sakura''s and Naruto''s heights were quite different. Sakura''s slender frame was even more petite in Naruto''s arms.


    And this slender and weak girl could directly feel the explosive muscles of Naruto''s body when the two of them were in close contact with each other, and that strong steel-like iron muscles constantly moved the girl''s heartstrings.


    Although many biological instincts of human beings are slowly disappearing in evolution, they will still be triggered under certain circumstances. It is only natural that women will be attracted to outstanding and powerful men. This situation has nothing to do with morality. It''s just instinct.


    Naruto almost completely hugs Sakurano''s delicate body. Although he has already had a lot of beautiful women, he still couldn''t help but feel throbbing at this moment.


    Although the girl who lacks exercise on weekdays is not obese, she is a bit too slender, and she seems to be weak when she uses a little harder, and Naruto can''t help but take care of her.


    After the exercise just now, Sakura was already sweating a thin layer of body, which was not unpleasant. The girl''s body fragrance filled Naruto''s nasal cavity with the slight sweat, which was really challenging Naruto''s tolerance limit.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Naruto took a few deep breaths, and finally endured the impulse in the body with great perseverance, and said with a serious face: "When you serve, don''t just think about using the strength of your arms. You should use the rotation of your body to drive your arms. Wave it like this."


    Naruto explained, while holding Sakurano''s clap hand, directly using her body to teach her how she felt when she served.


    Although it¡¯s a bit awkward to teach tennis by hand, it¡¯s not easy to exert strength, but after all, Naruto has considerable tennis strength in his body, and his own control of physical strength has already reached the stage, even if he holds Sakura. Nai''s hand can also serve the ball easily, and several consecutive serves have fallen steadily in the opposite half of the service court.


    After a few shots in a row, the two bodies will inevitably come in closer contact. Although Naruto did nothing strange, for a simple girl like Sakurano, just this level of contact is enough to call her. Blushing and shy.

 1856 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1856

    The heartbeat of the cute girl always kept at a super high frequency, even Naruto could hear her pounding heartbeat. After Naruto sent a few shots, he let go of the shy girl who was about to faint, and said solemnly : "This is almost the case, then you can practice and see for yourself."


    It''s not that Naruto doesn''t want to continue, but the girl''s shy and introverted look is too attractive. If this goes on, Naruto is afraid that she will not be able to hold it today, and she will completely transform into a destructive flower bird.


    Sakura turned around, and looked at Naruto with a pair of beautiful eyes shyly and shyly. Seeing Naruto''s expression as usual, as if there was nothing special, the girl couldn''t help but feel some inexplicable disappointment.


    ''It seems that the senior Taocheng should just want to teach me to play. He doesn''t have any other meaning at all.Ryugasaki Sakura, the senior Taocheng is such a good person, how can you think like this on your own!Haskasi!''


    The girl who was ashamed of her disappointment did not dare to steal anymore~Looking at Naruto, she could only focus her attention on tennis.


    Whether it was because of concentration or because Naruto''s teaching just now achieved results, Sakurano''s subsequent serve clearly improved a lot.


    Although it is impossible to say what speed and angle, but gradually able to successfully serve the ball to the opposite half, although this kind of serve has no deterrent, it is really weak, but it is indeed a successful serve!


    As the number of successful serve increases, the confidence of the cute girl is slowly condensing. Of course, the success rate of serving also gradually increases and gradually stabilizes.


    Naruto watched and nodded secretly. Although "The Prince of Tennis" is an animation that obviously uses male sex as the protagonist, the luck of male sex characters is far better than female characters, but Sakura Ryuzaki can say nothing She is the heroine of this world, and her luck is not comparable to that of ordinary characters.


    And when does a tennis player have the fastest growth in strength, almost showing explosive growth?The answer is that period of beginners!


    No matter what kind of sport, it is always the fastest progress when you are a beginner. At this time, the player''s strength will change almost every day, the rapid growth of strength, and the freshness of just getting in touch with a sport, combine the two. Down, the strength improvement will be like a rocket lifted into the sky, and it will be impossible to deal with!


    Sakura''s serving posture gradually stabilized, and Naruto added new learning content to Sakura.


    "Sakura, try to hit my serve back."


    "Hey? Do you want to get back to Senior Taocheng''s serve?"


    "Don''t worry, I will serve the ball slowly according to your strength, don''t be too nervous, just think of hitting the ball back to my half."


    "Um... OK! I will work hard!"


    "Girl, you are still so serious."


    Naruto laughed and teased, and under the face of the cute girl blushing, he casually shot the tennis ball to Sakura''s half.


    "coming."


    Naruto''s serving speed has been as slow as possible. The tennis ball flew slowly in front of Sakura. Sakura watched the tennis ball approaching fast, her eyes closed in fright, and she subconsciously waved the racket.


    boom!


    It is of course impossible to return the ball without aiming. Sakurano directly flew the tennis ball off the court and hit the barbed wire on the side. The barbed wire kept vibrating and rustling.


    Naruto looked at the tennis ball that had to be far away and scratched his head: "Sakurano, you are too tense and your muscles are too tight. In fact, returning the ball is like serving a ball. You need to use the power of your entire body. Don¡¯t just think about waving your arms. Also, your eyes must be fixed on the tennis ball. Don¡¯t close your eyes. Do you understand?"


    "Yes! I see, Senior Taocheng!"


    Sakura is still a bit too serious. Naruto can only smile secretly at her character. Some people have such a nature. Naruto can''t change Sakura''s character in a short time, so she has to let her go.


    "I think it''s coming!"


    after an hour¡­¡­


    I played tennis against Naruto for an hour in a row. Although it was only the simplest training of serving and receiving the ball, for the cute girl who is already hard-working in sports, her physical strength has reached the limit.


    The sweatshirt on her body was already covered with sweat, and it was pressed tightly against Sakura''s body, her small face was also covered with sweat, her mouth was screaming rough, and she was exhausted.


    Naruto saw that Sakura had almost reached the limit, so he didn''t continue and put away his racket.


    "Okay, I''m almost here, take a break, Sakurano."


    "Yes, Senior Taocheng."


    Sakura almost exhausted her last effort to respond, and the whole person almost fell directly on her hands. Naruto trot over and held her back and almost fell Sakura.


    "Be careful, let''s go over there and have a rest."


    Naruto helped Sakura to sit down on the bench by the court, then took out a bottle of sports drink from his tennis bag, unscrewed the bottle, and handed it to Sakura.


    "Here, here you are."


    "Thank you senior."


    Duanmeng took the paper politely, then raised her head and drank gulps.


    Sakura was too tired, but didn''t notice how attractive her movements were. After the snow-white swan-like neck was raised, beads of sweat flowed down the slender neck, and finally disappeared in the neckline.


    "Guru..."


    Naruto feels thirsty too...


    Chapter Twelve-The Sprouting Heart


    "Senior Taocheng, what''s wrong with you?"


    As soon as Sakura turned her head, she saw Naruto staring at herself, and asked curiously.


    Naruto watched with some regrets that the drop of sweat disappeared under Sakura¡¯s collar, and saw Sakura turned her head, quickly retracted her gaze that was too strong, and returned to the look of a good senior, and said: "Nothing. I just lost my mind suddenly, sorry, Sakurano."


    The cute girl didn''t notice Naruto''s evil thoughts just now. After the two had finished speaking, they didn''t know what to say. The most feared thing was that the air suddenly became quiet and the atmosphere suddenly became a little embarrassing.


    Naruto turned to look at Sakura, and saw the cute girl turning her head to look around from time to time, but she obviously had no goal, just look around. The girl¡¯s long ponytail flicked with the turning of her head. Some smart and cute.


    "Sakurano, do you have a favorite tennis player?"


    "Hey?"


    The cute girl was stunned for a moment, and then she was holding a drink bottle in her hand, with a light red on her round face, and whispered: "Yes."


    "Can you ask who it is?"


    "Serena Williams."


    "Is Serena? It really surprised me. I didn''t expect you to like that type of tennis player."


    Serena Williams is generally known as Serena Williams, and her sister Venus Williams is a well-known master in women¡¯s world tennis. The two sisters have won four Grand Slam championships many times. In terms of ranking, Serena''s results are better than Dawei.


    Serena is a typical black American player. He has the physical strength and explosive power far better than the average Asian women. He is full of power in offense. Serena''s powerful serve is an extremely powerful weapon in the world of women''s tennis!


    Serena had blasted 484 ACE balls in the 2012 season, that is, directly scored when the opponent could not touch the ball after serving. In 2013, it was 480. In two years, he blasted nearly 1,000 ACE balls. A female player, even if it takes ten years, it may not be possible.


    Serena''s personal style is extremely clear, and his style of play is full of offensive and destructive power. It is quite different from the look of a weak literary girl like Sakura, no wonder Naruto is surprised.


    Sakurano blinked her eyes and asked:


    "Who does the senior think I would like better?"


    "The Japanese, isn''t it Young Master Date?"

 1857 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1857

    Mr. Date, although it sounds like a man''s name, this name represents the most famous female tennis player in Japanese history.


    Child Date, born in 1970, joined professional tennis in 1988, is the first player in Japanese history to reach the semi-finals of the French Open and the Australian Open. At his peak, he ranked fourth in the world in China. Before Li Na, she was the highest ranked Asian female tennis player in the world. She announced her retirement in 1996.


    The son of Ida later announced his comeback in 2008. In 2009, he defeated Hantuchova and Kirilenko in a row, and finally defeated Garriques in the finals and won his eighth career tournament championship. The second-oldest professional tour champion in WTA history, at that time, the son of Date was one day away from his 39th birthday.


    Young Master Date is now nearly half a hundred years old, and he is definitely a strange flower in the world of professional tennis.Nowadays, although Prince Date has yet to return in this world, his ranking of No. 4 in the world still represents the best results achieved by Asian players, and it can be said that it is the goal of most Japanese female tennis players.


    The favorite tennis player is not Date but Serena. It is a strange thing that happened to a Japanese tennis girl.


    "Although Mr. Date player is very powerful, I also admire her, but what I yearn for most is an overwhelmingly powerful player like Williams player. She is confident and powerful on the tennis court. It''s so beautiful."


    Sakura''s eyes showed deep yearning and worship. Naruto looked at Sakura''s expression and squeezed his chin thoughtfully.


    ''It turns out that this girl Sakura is because she lacks self-confidence, so she admires players with a strong style like Serena Williams.''


    "Where is Taocheng senior?"


    "what?"


    "What kind of tennis player does Taocheng-senpai like?"


    "Well... Sharapova probably."


    "Hey?" Sakura was puzzled, "Is it a female player?"


    "Haha, in fact, I really don''t have any favorite tennis players. Sharapova''s words are probably because she is very beautiful."


    Maria Sharapova is a well-known beauty in the world of women¡¯s tennis.Sharapova''s outstanding beauty and performance have made Sharapova especially popular among advertisers. In addition to the prize money of the game, Sharapova also gained a lot off the court. It was published in Forbes magazine as the world''s highest paid woman Athlete, Sharapova from 2004 to 2014, won the top spot for 10 consecutive years.


    In fact, Naruto is not too keen on tennis. In addition to the Chinese tennis players, female players know Sharapova, Dawei and Dawei, and men also know Deyo, Fei Tianwang and others. The three Nadal, like the son of Date, and Nadal only learned about them in detail after coming to this world.


    Naruto was very honest, but Sakura was upset when she heard it, and for some reason, there was a feeling that she had never felt before.


    It''s a bit sour, astringent~astringent.


    The simple and cute girl couldn''t tell what it was, but she didn''t like it anyway, and her small mouth became pouted.


    ''This girl is really cute.''


    Naruto looked at Sakura''s pouting and sulking, and he couldn''t help but love it in his heart. He reached out and pinched Sakura''s small mouth, and a soft ~ tender ~ tender touch reached his heart, Naruto''s heart was shocked. , The mouth raised up and laughed: "Girl, what are you thinking, your mouth is pursed."


    Sakura''s lips itchy, Naruto''s finger squeezed lightly, but it seemed to contain a magical magic, as if an electric current penetrated directly into Sakura''s heart from her lips.


    This strange feeling made the astringency that had just occurred in Sakura''s heart completely disappeared without a trace. Her heart seemed to be soaked in honey, and her heart was pounding, unable to control it, as if she was sick.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a rush of enthusiasm from the lips, dyeing the girl''s face red, not only her cheeks, but also directly to the back of the ears.


    "No, nothing!"


    Sakura''s heart was like a restless deer, her heartbeat couldn''t be stopped, her hands were disturbing her skirt horns, she was really ashamed.


    ''This girl...''


    Naruto did not expect that Sakura would be as shy as this. The level of simple shyness is more than that of Xiaolan. Among the women Naruto knows, I am afraid that only Hinata can beat this point. Girl.


    Shy Sakura is like a frightened little rabbit, her panic and shy look exudes a desire that makes people want to protect but can''t help but want to continue to bully her.


    Naruto looked at the girl''s innocent and shameful appearance, and couldn''t help being attracted by Sakura''s innocent and childish charm, and slowly leaned over.


    Naruto was much taller than the little girl Sakura, and when his body leaned over, it almost obscured Sakura''s sight.


    Sakurano looked up at the approaching Naruto, her majestic body exuded a sense of oppression and conquest that a girl had never experienced before. In the heart of the ignorant girl, there was fear, panic, and shyness. It is expectation. The sweets and the bitters are mixed together, it is completely difficult to distinguish the taste.


    "Peach...Peach City School... Senior... Please don''t be like this..."


    The girl was speaking weak words, her hand pushing back almost didn''t have any strength, and she didn''t know if she wanted to resist.


    Naruto can clearly see the look of expectation in Sakurano''s eyes. This spring girl is both looking forward to and frightened towards the relatives of men and women. It seems that she wants to refuse but welcomes it, which is really heartbreaking.


    Naruto lightly lifted Sakura''s chin, a bit evil, and said charmingly, "Good..."


    Following this word, a mouthful of hot air sprayed on Sakurano¡¯s face, and a itch made Sakura¡¯s eyes closed with fright. The resistance on her hands had disappeared for some time, and only her body was trembling slightly. Then, Fang''s lips opened slightly, as if they were inviting.


    A scorching kiss fell on Sakurano¡¯s forehead, and a light touch seemed to ignite the heat of Sakurano¡¯s body. Although it was not an imaginary situation, this kind of contact was enough to make the pure girl¡¯s blood boil. I felt a little dizzy, and I heard Naruto say so in a trance.


    "It''s a pity today, let''s wait for the next time."


    ''It''s a pity...what a pity?I''ll talk about it next time...what more?''


    Sakurano¡¯s bewildered brain hasn¡¯t returned to work, obviously unable to think about the answers to these questions, but at this moment, he heard a vigorous voice shouting: "Oh oh oh! Big news! Taocheng, what are you kid? What time did you make a girlfriend?!"


    Chapter 13-Naruto''s first game (on)


    Hearing someone else¡¯s voice, Naruto¡¯s cheeky thing doesn¡¯t matter at all, but the tender-faced girl Sakura was shocked, shy and nervous, and a little guilty, almost a moment. The child jumped up.


    Naruto looked calm and said calmly:


    "Why did the two seniors come here?"


    One of them, who had an egg-like hairstyle, was about to answer, but was immediately robbed by the guy next to him.


    "Don''t ask us first, talk about you, Taocheng! I didn''t expect you to have a girlfriend so early, don''t worry, as a senior, I will never betray you!"


    The guy with the crab head slapped Naruto on the shoulder, looking like you can rest assured.


    Naruto rolled the dead fish eyes, looked at this man helplessly, and vomited: "I think it''s just to let the senior know that I will be uneasy. After all, the senior is the famous big mouth of the school."


    The crab''s head puffed up with anger and shouted:


    "Peach City! You describe the senior in this way too much, I tell you, recently there is a novel toothpaste with Indian curry flavor on the market. If you don''t give that toothpaste to me, I will give you... hehe... "


    Crabhead''s gaze turned around Naruto and Sakurano, with an ambiguous expression, Naruto rolled his eyes: "Senior, it is illegal to accept bribes."


    Crabhead seemed to have identified Sakura as Naruto''s girlfriend. Naruto was impure and didn''t bother to explain, but Sakura couldn''t bear it, her face flushed with shame, and she whispered: "No. We are not that kind of relationship."


    Although it is an excuse, Sakura is really too weak. This tone is not even convincing at all. How can people believe it?


    At this time, the egg head next to it came out and said:


    "Well, Eiji, don''t talk about it anymore, it''s very rude to girls."


    The egg head speaks very seriously, it seems to have the feeling of a nanny, but the alive crab head has converged a bit, and said weakly, "I see, Dashi, you are really boring."


    These two guys, just like Naruto now, are the players of the Youth Academy Tennis Club, Eiji Kikumaru and Hideichiro Oishi.The doubles combination of these two is the doubles trump card of Qingxue. It is called the golden combination of Qingxue. It has a national level and is one of the best star doubles combinations in Tokyo.


    Eiji Kikumaru is in charge of the frontcourt offense. His stunt is a stunt shot. He is good at attacking the opponent¡¯s dead ends with his extraordinary dynamic vision and excellent reflexes in front of the net. He has a simple, lively and cheerful personality. There is no type of door on his mouth.


    And Shuichiro Oishi has a stable personality and is the deputy captain of Qingxue. He is trusted by the players. He has a defensive style of the bottom line. He has excellent endurance and broad vision. He is responsible for controlling the rhythm of the game in the golden combination and supporting the attacker in the frontcourt. Chrysanthemum pills.The stunt is more accurate than piercing a needle, aiming at the bottom line of the mid-high lob, climbing the moon volley.

 1858 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1858

    "Speaking of which, why did Senpai Dashi and Senpai Kikumaru come here?"


    Dashi: "The two of us have agreed to come out to practice together today. The school will start soon. For the ranking competition in the school, we also have to practice."


    "Really serious. As expected of Senior Oishi, he is a completely different type from Senior Kikumaru."


    "Hey, Taocheng, what do you mean by this? I also worked very hard, okay, and we didn''t expect that we would encounter such an interesting thing when we went out to practice together this time!"


    The appearance of Kikumaru jumping around is really annoying, but this guy is just gossip, not a bad person...but he is not a good person either.


    Sakurano knows that Kikumaru is talking about herself and Naruto, but Kikumaru has already identified the relationship between Naruto and Sakurano. No matter how Sakurano explains, Kikumaru can''t listen to it. It is misunderstood about the relationship with Naruto. It was both shy and embarrassing, but there was a deep joy in my heart.


    Naruto couldn''t stand the long-winded look of Kikumaru, and said mercilessly, "Kikumaru-senpai, no one will treat you as dumb if you don''t speak."


    puff!


    Hit your heart with one arrow!


    The noisy Kikumaru was hit by Naruto and rolled aside to plant mushrooms, but Dashi is always a little more normal than Kikumaru: "Peach City, this girl is..."


    "Her name is Ryusaki Sakurano, the granddaughter of the coach, I came to teach her tennis today. Sakurano, this is the vice captain of the tennis club Oishi Senpai, a very nice person, and the mushroom planter next to it is Kikumaru Senior, but don''t care about him too much."


    Naruto didn''t pay much attention to the class concept of Japanese predecessors and younger generations, but Sakura, who has been deeply educated in Japan since childhood, couldn''t mess around like Naruto, and quickly salute Kikumaru and Oishi.


    "Kikumaru is a good student, and Oishi is a good student. My name is Ryusaki Sakurano. From this year, I will be studying at Qingxue. Please give me some advice in the future."


    "It turned out to be the granddaughter of the coach, hello, I''m Hideichiro Oishi, so please give me your advice. If you have any questions about tennis in the future, you can always ask me."


    "Hi! Senior Dashi!"


    "Dashi, you guy is too insightful. If people have any questions, they will ask Taocheng. Who will ask you?"


    Kikumaru, who had just been beaten by Naruto, was resurrected again at this time. He looked up and down Sakurano''s appearance, and then said with an old and pedantic appearance: "Hey~~ So you are the granddaughter of the coach. I didn''t expect it. It¡¯s really amazing that that brutal coach has such a gentle and lovely granddaughter."


    Kikumaru Eiji''s words really resonated with Naruto, because from the memory of Takeshi Momogi in his mind, Coach Ryugasaki is really a very strict coach, so let Eiji Kikumaru and the previous Takeshi Momogi. The students with similar problems are quite scared. Compared with Ryugasaki Sumire''s seriousness and strictness, Sakura is completely a weak little sheep.


    "Hey! Eiji, it''s too much to describe the coach like that!"


    "Well, it doesn''t matter, Dashi, the coach is not here anyway, there are only a few of us here, the coach will not know."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Kikumaru seemed to not want to hear Dashi continue to talk, and suddenly grabbed Naruto and talked.


    "Hey, Taocheng, ordinary basic practice is too boring, why don''t you play a game with me!"


    Naruto was taken aback for a moment: "A game?"


    "Yes, in fact, you are also very worried about the intramural ranking competition that will be held after the beginning of school. If you lose, you won''t be able to become a member of the Youth Academy."


    Naruto rolled his eyes: "Who is worried about that kind of thing?"


    "Hehe..."


    Kikumaru laughed twice, leaning over and hooking Naruto¡¯s neck very familiarly, and said with a look of''I know you well'', ¡°Don¡¯t be shy and honestly admit it. As far as you are concerned, you should be very worried about the situation in the ranking competition in this school. After finally becoming a regular candidate, you are eliminated. This is a considerable blow. I know I know..."


    "Senior, isn''t it because you were eliminated after becoming a positive candidate before?"


    "That''s not it!" Jumaru instantly turned into a cat with fried hair, exclaiming: "I haven''t happened to that kind of thing! Taocheng, don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Hehe, Eiji was actually eliminated once before."


    Sakurano: "Hey, really, Senior Dashi?"


    "Yeah, Eiji is easy to get overwhelmed in the past. At that time, he had just joined the Youth Academy for about half a year, and he won the ranking competition in the school and became the first-selected player. However, he quickly neglected to practice due to overwhelming, and the result was next. It was brushed off during an intramural ranking match. Because of this incident, Eiji was taught by the coach once."


    "Hey, I really didn''t expect the English second senior to be such a person before."


    "Long-winded long-winded! Dashi, you talk too much nonsense!"


    After Eiji Kikumaru taught his partner a bit, he seemed to have quickly changed the subject because of embarrassment: "Peach City! Stop talking nonsense, come and play with me, let me see if you have become a good candidate for youth school this year!"


    Naruto took a quick look at Sakurano and saw that she was a little expectant. He immediately smiled and said, "Well, since Senior Kikumaru wants to play so much, I am happy to accompany him, but let¡¯s say okay first. After losing, I¡¯m not allowed. Cry, senior."


    Chapter 14-Naruto''s first game (middle)


    Eiji Kikumaru is a man who is not big or small, but he didn¡¯t mind Naruto¡¯s rude words to him. He smiled and said, ¡°Leave it to you. If you lose it in front of the girl you like. But it''s very embarrassing."


    Kikumaru''s words made Sakurano''s innocent child''s face red again, and Naruto rolled his eyes: "Kikumaru Eiji, if I lose to you, Naruto Uzumaki will write it upside down!"But with you as a god assisting teammate, don''t let you lose too ugly for a while.''


    Although Sakura feels shy, Naruto doesn''t mind Kikumaru''s ridicule at all. After all, there are some things he can''t explain directly to Sakurano, so as not to scare this simple girl. Kikumaru''s gossip is almost the same for Naruto. It rains just in time.


    Kikumaru took out his racket from the bag, and then said to his doubles partner: "Oishi, I''ll leave it to you for scoring in a while."


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me, but you haven''t warmed up yet. Be careful not to play too hard and suddenly cramp." Hideichiro Oishi is steady, careful and reliable. If you don''t become a tennis player in the future, it would be nice to be a full-time nanny. s Choice.


    "Ann, I know~~ I will warm up while playing, hehe, this kid Taocheng secretly has such a lovely girlfriend, as a senior, he must teach him the principles of life!"


    With a sinister smile on Kikumaru''s face, he waved his racket at Naruto who was standing on the other side of the court.


    "Hey! Taocheng, are you ready?!"


    "It''s all right long ago. I don''t mind if Senior Kikumaru is so anxious to lose."


    "Peach City, your eloquence has increased a lot since you fell in love."


    Kikumaru looked at Naruto with a hippy smile. This super invincible gossip king has now fully recognized that Naruto and Sakura are in a relationship. Naruto is not pure at first, and he is too lazy to explain at this time, saying: "Kikumaru senior, tennis It doesn''t seem to be a hit with the mouth."


    Kikumaru was stunned for a moment, and then smiled: "This sentence is more suitable for you. If you are a senior today, I have to teach you a lesson." He put the racket in his hand in front of Naruto.


    "Pros or cons?"


    Naruto looked at the racket: "Front."


    "Turn around!"


    Kikumaru''s fingers turned, and the racket immediately turned on the ground. After a few rapid rotations, the racket fell to the ground, with a dotted D on the handle.


    "Oh, it seems that I was lucky today. I will choose the court here." Kikumaru pointed to the half court behind him, and then threw the tennis ball in his hand to Naruto. "I''ll give you the right to serve. This But the preferential treatment the senior gives to the younger brother."


    Naruto caught the tennis ball thrown by Kikumaru and spit out, "Obviously it looks like I''m not older than me, so I''m always put on the air of a senior."


    Kikumaru himself has some natural personality, and he didn''t care about Naruto''s words, and while whistling, he walked towards the bottom line of his own half.


    Naruto rolled his eyes and stood on the service line.


    Sakura and Dashi stood aside, Dashi coughed twice, and said solemnly: "Now the practice game between Kikumaru and Taocheng, Taocheng serves!"


    "Oh, MOMO, hurry up and hit the ball~~"

 1859 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1859

    "Kikumaru-senpai, you are really noisy, I will tell you to shut up immediately!"


    Naruto squeezed the small yellow ball in his hand, and then threw the ball over his head. The muscles of the whole body drove the right hand to swing hard, and according to the memory of this body, he shot the ball out of the whole body!


    "Bullet serve!"


    boom!!


    Naruto¡¯s serve was powerful and fast as a bullet, but there was a deviation in the ball. The tennis hit the net in the center of the court, and the entire net was severely deformed by the tennis ball, as if it was about to tear, but In the end, the impact of the tennis ball was completely absorbed. The tennis ball lost its strength and fell weakly into Naruto''s half court.


    "Ah! A mistake!"


    "Hey~~ It''s a pity that I didn''t post it."


    Naruto thought it was a pity, and the opposite Kikumaru also stretched out his hand and patted Xiong''s mouth, and exhaled heavily: "Huh~~ I almost scared me to death. This kid in Taocheng seems to be stronger than before. It looks big, but it''s useless if the ball is not sent in. Hey! Taocheng, did you patronize and fall in love and forgot to practice tennis? Such a serve can''t pass the spring intramural ranking game! Hehe ~~"


    Kikumaru is really okay. Although these words are not meant to laugh at Naruto, it means a lot of teasing. Naruto rolled his eyes wildly, and his five fingers squeezed the tennis ball in his hand.


    "Shut your mouth! Although I wasn''t used to this body just now, there is nothing wrong with it this time, bullet serve!"


    Naruto once again hit the bullet serve that the body is best at. This time the serve did not make any mistakes, quickly slid across a straight line, and landed accurately in the inner corner of the Kikumaru half court!Naruto is actually playing a real tennis game for the first time. His tennis experience is entirely in the memory of tennis in his body. He made a mistake in his serve when he was not used to it just now, but with Naruto''s strength, he made a mistake. It is enough for him to master the skills of this body.


    "So fast!"


    Neither Kikumaru nor Oishi saw Naruto¡¯s serve for the first time, but Sakurano couldn¡¯t help letting out an exclamation when seeing this scene for the first time. Naruto¡¯s current serve was completely unmatched compared to when she practiced just now. Same day.


    "Hehe, Taocheng, your bullet serve is indeed very powerful, but this level of serve can''t deal with me!"


    Kikumaru''s face still has a hippy smile, but his huge cat eyes have unparalleled concentration. It can be said that he can enter the game so quickly and concentrate on the game. This can be said to be innate. The talent, that is, genius!


    In Kikumaru''s eyes, he could see the trajectory of Naruto''s bullets clearly, and the tennis balls seemed to be divided into frames.


    Kikumaru gave full play to his inherent dynamic vision and powerful explosive power, and instantly caught up with the speed of Naruto¡¯s bullets. When the ball hits the ground and rebounds, he has stood in the best counterattack position and hit the ground. Immediately after the kick, he hit the ball to Naruto''s half of the court, and at the same time the whole person rushed to the net at the fastest speed.


    "I remember that Eiji Kikumaru was the fastest in the election of the young school, and now it seems that it is true that he is in front of the net so soon, but don''t think that you can beat me like this!''


    Naruto shook his right hand violently. With his powerful muscle power, the tennis ball flew across a stream of light instantly and flew towards the front face of Kikumaru.


    Normal people will instinctively feel danger when they see something flying toward their face and subconsciously want to avoid it. However, Naruto¡¯s tricks have no effect on Kikumaru, because this guy¡¯s dynamic vision far exceeds that of ordinary people. In his eyes, Naruto¡¯s shot was written in a slow motion frame animation, which was nothing terrible at all.


    "Hey, Taocheng, this kind of trick can''t deal with me!"


    Kikumaru was not at all afraid of the tennis ball hitting his face. He put the tennis ball upright in front of his face in an instant and flicked it with his racket.


    Snapped¡­¡­


    Kikumaru''s ball had no strength or speed, and flew slowly over the net, just in front of the net, and slowly bounced twice on the ground before it rolled on the ground.


    "Bingo! Kikumaru scored!"


    "The goal was scored by Kikumaru, the score was 15:0!"


    Naruto looked down at the tennis ball slowly rolling to his feet, and suddenly laughed: "It''s really worthy of the Kikumaru senior who has the fastest reaction in our Qingxue. He was able to hit his face in such a moment. The tennis came back."


    Kikumaru was originally a naive character, unable to withstand compliments. When Naruto''s good words were heard, he rubbed his nose with his hand and said with a grin: "Hey, that''s of course, to talk about instant reaction power and speed. , No one in Qingxue is my opponent! Taocheng, although your strength is great, you can''t beat me with brute force!"


    Crunch!


    Naruto squeezed the racket tightly, and the handle of the racket wailed under his hands with great strength.


    "If this is the case, I have to try it even more to defeat Senior Kikumaru! Use the power I am most proud of!"


    boom!


    "This goal was scored by Kikumaru, the score was 30:0"


    "This goal was scored by Kikumaru, the score was 40:0"


    "This round was won by Kikumaru, the score was 1:0!"


    "This round was won by Kikumaru, with a score of 2:0!"


    Although Naruto said he was going to defeat Kikumaru, his consciousness had not yet fully adapted to the rhythm of this body and tennis. Facing the real young student Eiji Kikumaru, he was obviously a little messy. He dropped points continuously from the beginning and was quickly broken. In one round, Kikumaru guaranteed to send another round, and in a blink of an eye, he had already lost two rounds in a row. Naruto had not scored a point and swallowed a big duck egg.


    Seeing Naruto losing points and sweating profusely, Sakura''s pink ~ her tender little face was full of worries, her hands could not help being placed in front of Xiong, and she secretly prayed:''Senior Taocheng , You must come on.''


    Naruto seemed to have a reaction, suddenly turned his head and glanced at Sakura, and then quickly focused on the court. Looking at this stadium that was still very strange to him, a smile suddenly appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Tennis... actually quite interesting..."


    Chapter 15-Naruto''s first game (part 2)


    Kikumaru led two games with ease. He looked like he was wandering, holding his head, and said, "MOMO, it seems that you really neglected your tennis practice. In this way, you are in danger for the spring school rankings. Oh."


    "If you want to preach to me, just wait until you win. Now you have to blow too much, but be careful to blow the cowhide!"


    Naruto squeezed the tennis ball in his hand, a malicious smile flashed across his face, and said in a low voice, "Although I''m not as embarrassed, but I just used you to try it, Senior Kikumaru!"


    Naruto threw the ball up, then swung his right arm vigorously!


    With a bang, the tennis ball quickly flew over the central net and Fei flew towards Kikumaru''s half of the court. However, although the speed and angle of Naruto''s serve this time were good, it was not his best bullet serve, but just an ordinary one. Serve only.


    With his amazing reflex nerves and dynamic vision, Kikumaru easily caught up with the tennis ball that bounced off the ground. At the same time, he said unforgivingly, "What''s the matter, MOMO? Didn''t you hit the bullet? You know the trick? It''s not of much use to me, right."


    Kikumaru''s speed is quite fast, he ran to the best hitting point early, and easily hit the ball back in one shot.


    Naruto stepped heavily on his feet, and his speed broke out instantly. The starting speed was much faster than before. In a flash, his sturdy body caught up with the yellow ~ colored ball, and the muscles of his right arm swelled suddenly. Out of the powerful force in this body.


    boom!


    Naruto made a very loud hit this time, and the speed of the ball was much faster than before. Although Kikumaru was surprised but not flustered, he immediately caught up with Naruto¡¯s return with Superman¡¯s reflexes, but when Kikumaru swung the ball to catch the ball. At that time, his face suddenly showed shock.


    "Good, so heavy!!"


    The power of returning the ball this time was amazing. Under the impact of the tennis ball, the racket in Kikumaru''s hand screamed, and Kikumaru hurriedly held the racket with both hands.


    "Get me back!"


    The strength of the two arms finally caught Naruto¡¯s shot, but there is no speed or angle at the meeting level under this rush, and Naruto had long been judged, and he was already on the route of this ball. Waiting, while holding the racket tightly with both hands, the weight of the whole body was placed on the only right foot that landed.


    "Kikumaru-senpai! This trick you just learned will use you to test and see how powerful it is!"


    Naruto jumped up with his right foot, his body turned in midair with his right foot as the axis, holding the racket tightly with both hands, and slamming towards the tennis ball.The rotation of the body drives the swing of the racket, and all the power of the whole body is poured into the tennis ball, making the ball produce explosive power!


    "JackKnife!!"


    "Nani?!!!"


    Naruto¡¯s JackKnife far exceeded Kikumaru¡¯s original expectation. The speed and strength of this move to return the ball far surpassed the previous level. Staring at the tennis ball intently, Kikumaru¡¯s eyes had become pupils. Smaller than the tip of a needle.

 1860 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1860

    ''I can see!I can see it!''


    Kikumaru''s dynamic vision reached its limit at this time. JackKnife''s return line gradually became clear in Kikumaru''s eyes, and Kikumaru caught up with the yellow ~ colored ball like a cat.


    "I saw!"


    "The speed is really fast. Not enough to catch up does not mean you can come back."


    With a confident smile on Naruto''s face, Kikumaru has already waved the racket in his hand.


    boom!!


    The sound of the racket hitting the ball was terrifyingly heavy. The huge force on the ball knocked all the rackets in Kikumaru''s hand and slid far away after falling to the ground.


    Kikumaru looked at her trembling palm, the confident and relaxed look on her face had disappeared, and only a pair of cat eyes was left with slow consternation.


    "It''s so heavy! It''s almost like shooting shot... This kid, Taocheng, is terribly destructive!"


    The power is so strong that he can hit all the rackets. Not to mention Kikumaru himself was surprised. Even Oishi and Sakura who watched from the side were shocked. Fortunately, Oishi himself had a calm personality and quickly returned. Excitedly, he said: "This ball is scored by Taocheng, the score is 15:0!"


    Hearing Dashi''s scoring and seeing the shocked look of Kikumaru, Naruto stretched out his left hand and pointed his index finger in the direction of Kikumaru.


    "Boom!"


    "Peach City, you fellow..."


    Kikumaru turned around to pick up her racket, and Sakurano seemed to have just woken up from Naruto''s JackKnife''s shock just now, her face flushed with excitement, and she said incoherently, "Okay, amazing! Tao! Chengxue...senior is really too, the ball just now...too amazing!" Naruto is very proud of the excitement of Sakura who is usually gentle and gentle.


    And Oishi looked a little excited at this girl, although he was not like Kikumaru, but seeing that Sakurano was so excited, even a good student like Oishi couldn¡¯t help wondering if this girl was real. He was dating with Naruto, but he was not a 38-year-old man, he just praised: "Yes, it is indeed quite powerful, this kid Taocheng, I don''t know when to learn JackKnife."


    Sakurano blinked her big round eyes: "JackKnife?"


    "Yes, it''s the name of the trick Taocheng used just now. When Taocheng took off just now, he used his right foot to take off with one foot. After the jump, he turned his body with his right foot as the axis, and while swinging, he could hit the ball. Stay on the net for as long as possible, so the power of hitting the ball will be extraordinarily large, and the weight of the ball will be quite amazing. This is a trick that professional players who are good at clay courts will use. I did not expect Taocheng to also learn With the power and explosive power of Taocheng, if you can fully master JackKnife, it will be a very powerful weapon even in the national competition!"


    Dashi didn''t worry about his doubles partner. After all, in his opinion, this was just an ordinary practice game, and the more powerful his junior, the better it would be for Qingxue''s future.


    Naruto would learn this trick Jack Knife because he knew that Taocheng Wuhui mastered this trick Jack Knife in the match with Yamabuki Junior High School Qianshi Qingchun, and later used this trick as his main weapon. Since it belongs to the original Of course, Naruto has no reason not to learn this physical trick.


    In reality, general coaches do not recommend using JackKnife, because the stability of JackKnife is not very good, and it is easy to make mistakes in the ball. Secondly, some players use JackKnife only because they are lazy and unwilling to move. Not much used in.However, if JackKnife can be used well, it can play a strong backhand and a stronger attack angle, so it is very suitable for attacking players.


    Although Naruto has just scored one point now, the atmosphere of the game has been greatly reversed by the JackKnife just now. Sakurano also let go of the worries in his heart, greatly relieved, and his small face is full of concealed smiles. .


    ''Senior Taocheng is really the best!''


    "Kikumaru-senpai, I will fight back next. Don''t be too sad if you lose."


    "You don''t come here, Taocheng! Just try it out if you have any abilities, I will definitely call you JackKnife back!"


    "In that case... bullet serve!"


    Naruto once again used his expert bullet to serve. The tennis ball quickly flew across the court and came to the side of Kikumaru. Since Kikumaru is Naruto¡¯s senior, he is already familiar with Naruto¡¯s past play style. This bullet serve is against Kikumaru. Without much influence, with a swing of the racket, he hit the tennis ball towards Naruto''s left bottom corner.


    Naruto started sprinting faster this time than before. Almost as soon as the tennis ball flew over the central net, he had already stood at the best hitting point and held the racket with both hands.


    "It''s coming, Senior Kikumaru, take care not to get hurt! JackKnife!"


    Naruto slammed hard and the ball flew over the net with ten percent of the strength. Kikumaru knew that the JackKnife played with Naruto''s brute force would definitely not be easy to catch. This time he chose to hold the racket with both hands and hold it!


    Snapped!


    Facts have proved that the power gap cannot be easily compensated after all. With Kikumaru''s wrist strength, it can''t be caught or can''t be caught. Even if the racket is held with both hands, the racket will be hit by Naruto''s JackKnife.


    "The goal was scored by Taocheng, the score was 30:0!"


    "The goal was scored by Taocheng, the score was 40:0!"


    "This round was scored by Taocheng, the score was 2:1!"


    With the amazing power of JackKnife, Naruto finally successfully saved the serve, and when the game reached the fourth game, which was Kikumaru''s second serve, Sakurano suddenly turned to look at Dashi.


    "Senior Dashi, how do I feel that Senior Taocheng''s speed suddenly became faster than before?"


    Chapter 16-Basic Steps (Part 1)


    "You are not wrong, Taocheng''s speed is indeed faster than before, and as the game progresses, his speed becomes faster and faster!"


    Oishi Hideichiro is indeed a very good senior, patient, sincere, gentle to others, and tirelessly answering Sakura''s questions.


    "But why is it so? The longer the game, the more physical exertion. Shouldn''t the speed be slower and slower?"


    "Well... if you look carefully at Taocheng''s feet, you will know."


    Sakura heard the words and immediately fixed her eyes on the movements of Naruto''s feet.


    I saw that Naruto''s feet were making small jumps up and down, and the height of each jump was quite low, almost just at the level of the toes just off the ground.


    When Kikumaru¡¯s shot flew, Naruto started instantly, and his footsteps were surprisingly fast, and in such a swift movement, Naruto¡¯s footwork was not the slightest disorder, and every step was extremely stable, and it was just a blink of an eye. Already caught up with the yellow ~ colored ball, straighten your arms, swing with all strength!


    boom!!


    The heavy hitting sound made Sakura¡¯s heart tremble. Before he could react, the tennis ball had already flown to Kikumaru¡¯s half-court. Kikumaru¡¯s physical agility was the first in Qingxue, and his speed was quite fast. The reflex nerves and speed caught up with Naruto''s return ball, and with a wave of the racket, he hit the tennis ball towards the dead corner of the other half.


    Kikumaru¡¯s attack aimed at the dead corner was a magical stroke, and he played extremely beautifully, but Naruto seemed to have seen Kikumaru¡¯s course in advance, and he appeared on the tennis flight path in a blink of an eye, landing with his right foot and holding the racket in both hands. .


    "Lucky! This angle is so perfect, Senpai Kikumaru!"


    "Nani?!"


    "JackKnife!"


    Naruto¡¯s prediction was more accurate than Kikumaru¡¯s expectation. When he was shocked, Naruto used the JackKnife to hit the tennis ball back with overweight force. When the heavy shot hit the ground, it made a muffled sound. , And then flew over Kikumaru''s side and hit the barbed wire behind him.


    "This goal is scored by Taocheng, and the score is 15:0!"


    Oishi Hideichiro earnestly fulfilled his duties as a temporary referee, and then turned to look at the cute girl beside him: "Did you see the footwork of Taocheng just now?"


    "Well, when you hold the racket, you don¡¯t stand still, but use your feet to continuously jump up and down in small increments. This is the basic step of tennis, I know. Keep your feet up and down and let your legs jump The muscles are always kept in a strong state, so that when the opponent returns to the ball, the reaction force of the muscle contraction can be used to strengthen the explosive force of the sprint, which is half a step faster than the normal sprint method."


    Sakurano talked eloquently, although tennis is not very good, but there is a lot of knowledge. Oishi also looked at Sakura with a little surprise and praised: "It''s really the granddaughter of the coach. It''s really clear."


    Sakurano humbly said: "It''s nothing. I just read these things in the book and haven''t learned it yet. Although I wanted to use basic shattered steps in previous exercises, I always felt that my hands and feet could not be coordinated. Pay attention. I can¡¯t pay attention to my feet when shooting, and forget to swing when I pay attention to footwork. I probably don¡¯t really have any motor nerves.¡±


    "Don''t worry, beginners are all like this, just practice more. And Taocheng''s use is not the usual basic broken steps, his trick is not a basic technique."


    "Is there any difference?"


    "Look at the difference between Taocheng''s feet when Eiji hits the ball?"


    Eiji Kikumaru served the ball again. The tennis ball flew over the net and landed exactly in Naruto¡¯s teeing area. Although the speed and angle of the ball were good, it was nothing to Naruto. His body was already Gradually adapting to the offensive and defensive rhythm of tennis, this level of serve can no longer pose any threat to Naruto. With a wave of the racket, the tennis ball immediately flew towards Kikumaru with full force.

 1861 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1861

    Just before the tennis ball flew to the net, Kikumaru had appeared in front of the net strangely, with a non-serious smile on his face: "I won this ball!"


    With a flick of the racket, the position in front of the net is the most suitable position for attacking. It does not require much strength to make a tricky shot. Kikumaru''s shot is not fast, but it flies to the dead corner on Naruto''s right side with a tricky angle. .


    The moment Kikumaru returned to the ball, Naruto stepped on the ground with his left foot, and his leg muscles exploded with great strength. Naruto quickly rushed out and caught up with the tennis ball that was about to fly out of the court with his amazing instantaneous explosive power. Grip the racket and hit back hard.


    "JackKnife!!"


    Boom!!


    Naruto¡¯s shot made a heavy sound and landed on the ground like a cannon on Kikumaru¡¯s field. Even though Kikumaru had the eyesight to see the return line, he didn¡¯t have the power to hit Naruto¡¯s JackKnife, so he could only watch Naruto. People score easily in their own hands!


    "The goal was scored by Taocheng, 30:0!"


    Naruto once again scored easily with JackKnife. Kikumaru''s face shrank, and he yelled, "Damn it! MOMO is really a foul, how can I hit such a heavy ball?!"


    Kikumaru¡¯s nature is free and unconstrained. From time to time, he will play some moths. As a doubles partner, Oishi is also very helpless. Naruto shrugs his shoulders and deliberately said, "This is no way, because Kikumaru''s senior The grip is too weak, even if I want to play JackKnife that can make the seniors fight back, there is no way."


    Kikumaru¡¯s character was completely uninspired, and he suddenly yelled: "Wow! MOMO, you hateful fellow, dare to make irresponsible remarks to the senior! I must let you take a good look at the majesty of the senior, don¡¯t Forget that I am still ahead of you now!"


    "Senior''s lead will soon disappear. Use this trick JackKnife to decide the outcome!"


    Kikumaru ignited fighting spirit in order to show his seniority''s "majesty". Although Naruto felt that Kikumaru did not have this thing, but it was quite fun to see the appearance of Kikumaru''s frying hair, and he wanted to see Qingxue more clearly. With the strength of the positive election, JackKnife and Kikumaru are constantly fighting against each other.


    Youth Academy¡¯s men¡¯s tennis club is considered to be the top ranked team nationwide. Eiji Kikumaru is certainly a good candidate for the team. Although he is good at doubles, he is not. On behalf of his strength in singles, Kikumaru also showed a single doubles in the national competition, but Naruto was impressed.


    Naruto gave full play to his strength and used his racket to continuously blast the sinking JackKnife. Even if Kikumaru could keep up with Naruto''s ball speed, he still had no power to hit JackKnife back. Naruto used this trick to eat fresh. All over the sky, keep getting points from Kikumaru.


    Although Kikumaru was completely screened by Naruto''s destructive JackKnife on defense, he still performed quite well on offense.


    In general doubles combinations, one of them is responsible for attacking and disrupting opponents, and the other is responsible for defense and observing the situation of the game. Even the golden combination of youth schools is basically this model.


    With a broad field of vision, plenty of physical strength and a strong ball quotient, as well as the overall situation, Shuichiro Oishi is responsible for the defense of the bottom line and controls the rhythm of the game; Kikumaru, who has super dynamic vision, instant reaction ability, flexibility and balance of the body, is aggressive in the frontcourt The offense makes the opponents hard to defend.


    Kikumaru was originally an offensive player who was good at attacking in front of the net. In addition, Naruto¡¯s JackKnife was so powerful that he couldn¡¯t handle it at all with his wrist strength. Kikumaru simply gave up trying to pick up those extremely heavy JackKnife, and took everything All his physical strength is on offense, and he constantly performs his acrobatic shots in front of the net.


    Naruto fought back at Kikumaru''s attack, and couldn''t help but twitch in his heart: "This Kikumaru Eiji''s actions are too weird!Where can a normal person hit the ball in that position?But speaking of it, this was originally the world of murderous tennis. Compared to the murderous skills that are accompanied by countless special effects and BGM, Kikumaru''s acrobatic tennis is quite normal.''


    Although Kikumaru¡¯s shots are a bit over-exaggerated, with that technique, Kikumaru can almost hit back Naruto''s shots except JackKnife, and the unexpectedly tricky angle also makes Naruto a headache.


    Both of them have quite powerful attack weapons. One is JackKnife, who is so destructive that Kikumaru can catch up and can''t fight back; the other is a tricky angle, which doesn¡¯t know where to attack, and Naruto¡¯s acrobatic shots can¡¯t be defended. , The two continued to attack, the score also rose alternately, playing very stalemate.


    "This game was scored by Kikumaru, the score was 3:3!"


    "This game was scored by Taocheng, the score was 3:4!"


    "This game was scored by Kikumaru and the score was 4:4!"


    "This game was scored by Taocheng, the score was 4:5!"


    "The goal was scored by Taocheng. The score was 30:40. Taocheng had the final point of the game!"


    "Kikumaru-senpai, this is the end of everything, bullet serve!"


    Chapter 17-Hamburg


    "Bullet serve!"


    Naruto roared, and as he swung his arm vigorously, the yellow ball flew towards Kikumaru at a high speed.


    Seeing Naruto¡¯s serve, Dashi couldn¡¯t help but secretly thought: ¡°This game has reached the end of the game. Taocheng¡¯s serve can still maintain this speed and power. It seems that Taocheng¡¯s physical strength and skills are better than last year. Strong, this year''s Spring Intramural Ranking Tournament will be very interesting.''


    Dashi has a gentle personality and a sense of responsibility. Even if he sees Naruto''s physical and technical progress, he does not feel jealous at all. On the contrary, he feels a heartfelt joy, because Naruto is a member of their youth school!


    The bullet served extremely fast, traversed a straight line, and landed in the serving area of ??the Kikumaru half court.


    boom!


    Kikumaru hit the ball back with one shot, and at the same time rushed to the net at full speed. Now it is Naruto''s end point. The situation is not good for Kikumaru. If he does not take a hard offensive, the game will be lost.


    ''It''s really fast, but I know the weaknesses of online players.''


    Naruto aimed at Kikumaru''s fast running feet, and slashed with his racket lightly. The tennis ball flew lightly over the net. The speed of the ball was not fast, but the angle was rather tricky. He aimed at Kikumaru''s feet!


    Tennis is a sport that requires footsteps. For online players, the most annoying ball is to aim at the ball hit by the foot while running on the Internet.


    Naruto¡¯s ball was extremely clever and tricky, which was far beyond Kikumaru¡¯s expectations, but Kikumaru¡¯s reflex nerves were absolutely abnormal. He jumped into the air when the ball was about to reach his feet, and hit the ground with his hands. Naruto made a tricky shot.


    "Ha! Go back to me!"


    Kikumaru used his acrobatic shot to successfully return the shot Naruto aimed at his feet. The tennis ball just flew over the net, but Naruto was already waiting in the best shot position.


    "Kikumaru-senpai! I''ve been waiting for you for this ball!"


    "Nani?!"


    The speed of Naruto at this moment surprised Kikumaru. The moment he returned the ball, Naruto had already predicted the direction of his return. He stood there and waited early in the morning. At this moment, Naruto held the racket with both hands, posing It is the trick that has been used countless times in the previous game.


    "Ah! It''s JackKnife!"


    Sakura was by the side, seeing Naruto''s posture, immediately let out a cheer of excitement, pink face was flushed with excitement, it was the first time she saw Naruto''s game directly, although it was just a practice It''s a game, but Sakura is eager for Naruto''s victory more than anyone.


    "Oops!"


    As soon as he saw Naruto¡¯s posture, Kikumaru immediately yelled badly, and at the same time backed quickly. Kikumaru didn¡¯t want to lose the game, but he also knew that Naruto¡¯s JackKnife ball was too heavy for his wrist strength to easily return. Yes, so only retreat to the backcourt, when the power of the ball is slightly weakened, there is a chance to fight back!


    boom!


    Kikumaru quickly backed away, but the expected heavy JackKnife did not appear. Naruto just touched the ball with the racket net. There was no strength or speed at all, and the tennis flew slowly over the net.


    "Short shot?! MOMO, you big liar!"


    Kikumaru protested loudly and turned his footsteps. He actually changed the direction of running in an instant and rushed towards the net with all his strength.


    ''The turning speed is really fast. I remember that this guy Kikumaru Eiji still holds the record of running back to school, but everything is over!''


    "It''s not over yet! Ah!"


    Kikumaru screamed, the whole mermaid jumped out and stretched out his right hand holding the racket as hard as he could. Kikumaru''s racket finally appeared under the ball in time before the tennis ball fell.


    "I got it!"


    With a bang, Kikumaru fell to the ground, and his return ball turned into a super lob. Naruto looked at the tennis ball that was spinning continuously in the air. The air roared: "This ball is completely over!"


    Before Kikumaru stood up, his eyes had seen Naruto''s movements, his face changed, and he shouted, "It''s over!"


    "Slam Dunk!!"


    Boom!!

 1862 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1862

    The smash hit by Naruto with his whole body strength has the first destructive power of Qingxue. The overweight smash hits the ground of the court almost at a right angle. After the huge force opened a circular pit on the ground, the tennis ball It popped high and flew directly outside the barbed wire.


    "The game is over, Taocheng wins, the score is 6:4!"


    Hearing Oishi''s sentence, Naruto, who won the first tennis match in his life, was also a little happy. His right index finger pointed at Kikumaru, and his mouth made a nasty noise.


    "Boom!"


    Although it was said that Eiji Kikumaru and Hideichiro Oishi interrupted Naruto and Sakurano''s chance to be alone, the effectiveness of the practice would be much better if these two guys joined.


    After Naruto defeated Kikumaru 6:4, he competed with Oishi again, but considering that Naruto had consumed a lot of energy in the previous game, Oishi was too embarrassed to take advantage of his younger brother at this point. , So I only played a tie-breaker with Naruto!


    The tie-break is in a tennis match. When the score of the two sides becomes a 6:6 tie, the 13th game will determine the winner.In the tie-break, one of the teams serves one ball first, and then the two sides alternately serve twice. The person who scores 7 points in 12 points wins, so it is called a tie-break.And if in the tie-break, the score between the two sides is 6:6, then one of them must score 2 more points than the other to win. If the two sides continue to score and cannot break the deadlock, the tie-break may be played equally. Long, in the history of tennis, there have been many times in the history of the tiebreaker to reach 20:18.


    Although Oishi Hideichiro and Kikumaru are Seigaku''s golden doubles, their playing styles are completely different.


    The advantage of Kikumaru is his strong dynamic vision and instant response ability, coupled with the combination of excellent body flexibility and balance, so that Kikumaru can make a variety of flexible attacks in a short distance in front of the net. Very good agile attack avant-garde.


    On the other hand, Dashi¡¯s style is almost the opposite of Kikumaru. He is almost completely active on the bottom line. His ability to run left and right long distances and endurance are better than Kikumaru. He has a fairly solid defensive ability and is not as fancy as Kikumaru. Gorgeous, but no shortcomings can be found. He is a fairly''moderate'' and indispensable player.


    Naruto just finished playing with Kikumaru, a fast-paced player, and there are really some players who are not very comfortable with Oishi¡¯s slow-paced style. Soon after the kick-off, Oishi got a 3-0 lead, but Oishi is good at defense and rhythm control. , After all, there is a lack of tricks that can be used as a nirvana. Once Naruto has stabilized, it will be difficult for Dashi to score from Naruto.


    Naruto, with the dual power of a slam dunk and JackKnife, made Oishi impossible to defend. In the end, Naruto won again by 10:8.


    Naruto lost two consecutive defeats to the election of the two young scholars. He was too hungry. It was a bit late. Originally Naruto thought that Eiji Kikumaru, who had no eyesight at all, took the initiative to pull the dashi to quickly flash people, and only left on the tennis court. Under Naruto and Sakura, it was getting late. Of course, Naruto had an obligation to send Sakura home. Although Sakura was a bit shy, she was more happy and did not refuse. Before returning home, the two arrived together. Eat something first at the burger shop on the street.


    "Please give me a cheese and beef burger set meal, double the cheese and beef, replace the French fries with a large portion, replace the Coke with a large cup, add two prawn burgers, four fried chicken burgers, and one A large portion of fried chicken."


    Naruto said with a smile on his face and said the terrifying amount of food. No matter which world he travels to, his bottomless stomach has never changed. Sakura next to him is a little worried and authentic: "Senior Taocheng, you eat so much. It¡¯ll hurt your stomach."


    Naruto touched Sakurano¡¯s little head and smiled: "Anla Sakura~~ My stomach looks as healthy as I am. You should hurry up and order something to eat. I have practiced tennis for a day today. Will be stunted."


    Sakura flushed, and said in a low voice, "I...I want a fried shrimp burger set meal."


    According to the law of no ugly girls in the second dimension, the orderers of such a random burger restaurant are also quite beautiful. After the beautiful orderer sister entered the order, terrible numbers jumped out on the machine in front of it.


    "Seunghui, 4880 yen in total."


    More than 4,000 yen, and the soft sister coin is close to 300 yuan. It is a bit exaggerated for two people to eat so much at the burger restaurant. Naruto took out his wallet and was about to pay, but Sakura suddenly pulled Naruto¡¯s sleeve and whispered. Said: "Senior Taocheng, let me pay for it. You helped me so much today. Let me invite you for this meal."


    Naruto looked at the wallet in her hand, poked Sakura''s forehead with her hand, and smiled: "Silly girl, take care of men''s face, but a course that girls must learn."


    Without waiting for Sakura''s reaction, she handed the money to the ordering sister. After finding Naruto''s change, the beautiful eldest sister looked at Sakura with a smile and said, "Little sister, your boyfriend is very nice. , I really envy my sister."


    Sakura was taken aback, followed by a shy blush on her pink ~ tender face.


    Chapter 18-Moment


    ''Beautiful sister, I really like you!''


    Naruto couldn¡¯t wait to hold this god-assisted ordering sister in her arms and kiss her. The blushing face of Sakura by her side made Naruto feel extremely excited, if it weren¡¯t for fear of scaring this innocent girl, Naruto He has already shown his own werewolf character.


    The girl Sakura is too simple, and she is still young, unlike Naruto when she was in the world of Conan. Although Xiaolan''s innocence is not inferior to Sakurano, she was already a high school student at that time. A young girl of six or seven is different from a girl of twelve.


    Sixteen or seventeen years old is just a youth, and she is not as ignorant of love as she was when she was younger. Because of the gradual physical development, she will instinctively yearn for love psychologically. Sakura is only twelve years old this year. After entering the first grade of junior high school, the girl who has just entered puberty, even though the seeds of love have begun to sprout, she is still in a period of complete ignorance of love.


    Naruto was afraid of frightening Sakura, pursuing what other girls could do, but it was not possible with Sakura, but fortunately there were many teammates who assisted him, such as the beautiful sister in front of him, and the previous Kikumaru Eiji.


    Sakura''s face was flushed and she was too ashamed. Naruto blinked at her ordering sister and deliberately said: "Sister beauty, don''t tell other people, or I will be in trouble."


    No woman would dislike a man who praised her for being beautiful. The beauty in front of her was praised by Naruto. She immediately beamed her eyebrows and said with a grin: "You guys started dating so early, so why don''t you bribe my sister quickly? Go to your school to report you!"


    "Hey, beautiful sister, bribery is a crime. As a good young man with three views, I will never do this kind of thing. Why don''t I give you a handsome man."


    As long as Naruto sees a beautiful girl, he can''t get rid of the bleak-spotting problem, like a hippie smile.The sister who ordered the meal was ridiculed by him, gave Naruto a sideways glance, and said: "You are so courageous, you dare to take advantage of your sister in front of your little girlfriend."


    "Courageous and not wrong, and I think I''m pretty handsome."


    Naruto raised his arms and made a narcissistic gesture of bodybuilding. At this time, his sports jacket was tied to his waist, and his upper body was wearing a T-shirt. Because the muscles are strong, the muscles that bulge will be loose when exerting force. All of his shirts are clearly supported, highlighting strong muscle lines.


    Naruto is already handsome, but he is not as''cool'' as Sasuke Uchiha or Kaede Rukawa, and his strong figure is definitely very attractive to women.


    Sister Ordering and Sakura couldn''t help but look at Naruto''s strong but not bloated figure. They were all attracted by his outstanding figure and couldn''t help but stare.


    After all, the sister who ordered the meal was a bit older, so she soon became sober, nodded Naruto¡¯s forehead, and smiled: "You have a very good figure, but if you want to pursue your sister, you should wait until you are a few years old. Hee hee..." As he said, he turned to prepare a meal.


    Naruto turned his head and teased the cute girl next to him.Although the beautiful woman who ordered the meal is still pretty, Naruto has no interest in such passers-by. The act of molesting just now is just a habit formed for a long time. He can¡¯t bear to see beautiful girls. He needs to say a few words when he lives, and the cute girl around him is his main goal.


    Naruto showed off his best mouth, and in a few words, he made the cute girl around her face flushed. Naruto''s nasty mouth, even a woman with rich experience can''t say him, let alone Sakura It¡¯s this kind of innocent chick, who is amused by Naruto¡¯s humor and occasionally mixed with a little bit of meat. He wants to listen to Naruto to continue, but is afraid that he will say something to make him shy, Naruto With the power of her mouth, a gentle girl like Sakura can''t help it. She handed out her pink fist and beat Naruto for a while, and she couldn''t help but say, "Senior Taocheng, you can say these shy words, I... I will ignore you!"


    "Ouch!"


    Naruto covered the place where Sakura was hit just now, and groaned without illness, and said with a grievance: "Sakura, you are too cruel. I have worked hard for you today, and you still beat me like this. I really don¡¯t live anymore~~"


    ''I¡­¡­''


    Seeing Naruto¡¯s''death'' appearance, Sakura could not help but let out a groan. He felt that Naruto was both annoying and like it. She couldn''t help saying something serious to him, remembering that Naruto was indeed doing it for herself today. After a hard day, my heart could not help but soften again, blushing, and whispered in a low voice: "Then, then you will talk well in the future, don''t always say something that makes people shy, I won''t beat you anymore."


    "Hey..."


    Naruto Jiejie smiled strangely, and in a blink of an eye he returned to a hippy smile: "I will agree to Sakura no matter what request, but this is the only thing...no!"


    Sakura heard the first half of Naruto''s words, his heartbeat suddenly missed a beat, and then quickly beat again, as if suddenly suffering from a sudden illness, when she heard the second half of Naruto''s words, her mouth pouted unconsciously. , Looked at Naruto aggrievedly: "Why?"


    ''Girl, don''t look at me with such a wronged look, do you know that you are like this...makes me want to commit a crime!''


    Naruto looked at the cute look of Sakura''s small mouth, her eyes darkened suddenly, and she couldn''t help but stretched out her hand and gently pinched her puckered lips.


    Squeak...


    An electric current spread from her lips to her whole body, Sakurano shivered, her face was red in an instant, even her tiny ears were burning red.


    "You look shy, so cute."


    Sakura felt her entire brain confused and unconscious, and she didn''t know if she heard Naruto''s words. She didn''t wake up until all the food she ordered earlier was ready.


    Seeing Sakura''s face flushed and embarrassed, the beautiful sister of ordering teased softly: "Two kids, don''t you need to flirt and scold so blatantly, and think about the feelings of being single."


    Sakura''s heartbeat that hadn''t calmed down increased a lot, and hurriedly explained: "No, we don''t..."


    "Sakura, there is a place over there, let''s go over there."


    Naruto naturally grasped Sakurano''s small ~ hand, and instantly made Sakura forget everything to say, and was led by Naruto to an empty seat by the window.


    As soon as Naruto opened his stomach, his shape was immediately revealed.Basically, as long as it is delicious, Naruto doesn''t care about the appearance of the food when he eats. Every time he eats, it is smashed. Seeing his heartless look, it is completely different from Sakura''s thoughtful look.


    Sakura''s small face was strained, her slender eyebrows were tightly furrowed, and she did not eat, she just bit the straw on the cup blindly, apparently a bit distressed.


    Naruto also saw that the girl had infinite thoughts, he smiled in his heart, but did not reveal any flaws on the surface, and asked concerned: "Sakura, what''s wrong with you, why don''t you eat?"

 1863 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1863

    Sakura heard Naruto''s voice, and finally came to her senses from the state of being distracted just now. Seeing Naruto''s caring appearance, there was a burst of sweetness in her heart, and she said shyly: "Nothing, I''ll eat right away." He hurriedly opened the burger and ate it.


    Seeing the girl panicked like a little rabbit, she secretly smiled, and then she was busy eating again.Although normal people know that junk food such as fried chicken burgers is bad for health, Naruto has always been willing to come to these things. Anyway, as long as the taste is good enough, Naruto never cares about what is healthy or unhealthy. Compared with the powerful strength, Naruto''s stomach is actually more powerful and firm.


    These high-calorie junk foods are just to replenish physical strength for Naruto who is now playing tennis. The burgers and fried chicken in front of Naruto are quickly reduced, and the exaggerated eating appearance makes the customers in the burger shop surprised.


    Sakura was also looking at Naruto, but she was not as magical as the other guests. Her mouth opened and closed several times, and she seemed hesitant to speak. Finally, she mustered up the courage and said, "Senior Taocheng."


    "Ok?"


    Naruto looked up from a burger with salad dressing on the corner of his mouth, and his mouth was stuffed with burgers. It looked a little funny, but Sakura was not in a mood to laugh, and said shyly: "Just now What that big sister said, don''t you take it to heart?"


    Naruto blinked, completely innocent: "What did she just say?"


    Seeing that Naruto hadn''t paid attention to that beautiful sister who ordered the meal, his face blushed, and he waved his hand quickly: "No, nothing said! Seniors should eat quickly."


    Naruto glanced at Sakura suspiciously, turned her head and continued to struggle with the burger in her hand, while Sakura looked at Naruto only focusing on eating, and she was slightly relieved, and then suddenly she was a little inexplicable. Disappointed.


    After the two settled in the burger restaurant, Naruto sent Sakura home, and then returned to his home.Lying on the messy chuang, Naruto thought about how Sakura was so embarrassed by him today, and a wicked smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. At this moment, a figure appeared next to Naruto, with a full tone of voice. Said jokingly: "It seems to be funny to you to tease a little girl like this, Naruto Uzumaki."


    Chapter 19-School Start


    Naruto turned his head and saw that there was a graceful and slender woman standing next to his chuang. This woman was wearing a blood-red costume, blonde and blue eyes, and her face was extremely beautiful and noble. It was the origin of everything in this world, the one of all things. Mother-the king of golden nightmares!


    Naruto sat up from the chuang, glared at the wicked demon, and said angrily: "I beg you, do you know what politeness is? Can you tell me in advance when you enter my room?"


    The golden nightmare king gave a black smile, without any reflection on his face: "Politeness is originally a boring rule born after humans have wisdom. Do you think I will abide by such boring things?"


    Although the words of the golden nightmare king are sophistry, they are correct. After all, politeness, morals, and ethics all slowly appeared with the progress of mankind. However, when the golden nightmare king was born, even God The devil has not yet appeared. She is the beginning of everything. It is both the highest good and the most evil evil. It is nonsense to use politeness to restrain the golden nightmare king. .


    Naruto couldn''t refute what the King of Golden Nightmare said, so he rolled her eyes and heard the King of Golden Nightmare say: "You seem to be very happy to bully such a simple little girl."


    Naruto lay down on the chuang with his head in his arms, thinking of Sakura''s shy appearance today, with some uncontrollable joy and satisfaction, and said: "I don''t deny it, looking at different girls, showing them for me Their different charms are more important to me than strength."


    The King of Golden Nightmare raised his brows and said: "Then if you were to give up all your current strength in exchange for these girls, would you give up?"


    "of course not!"


    Naruto smiled, but the answer was extremely decisive.


    "The strength I have now is the most basic guarantee for me to have and protect them. If I don''t even have this level of strength, I would never have so many outstanding women who I love and love. My strength and my woman are not two opposites at all, but an interdependent whole, which is indispensable."


    Naruto¡¯s rebuttal was without omission, even the King of Golden Nightmare couldn¡¯t find anything wrong. After a while, the King of Golden Nightmare said again: "Your kung fu on the mouth has long been practiced more powerful than the slayer of the gods. But don''t think it will do anything to me."


    "Why don''t you come and try?"


    Naruto chuckled, and suddenly pouted and leaned toward the face of the Golden Nightmare King. A gleam flashed in the eyes of the Golden Nightmare King Bisei, and the entire time and space suddenly reversed, returning Naruto to his previous posture.


    Naruto failed to steal Wen, and could not help showing helplessness:


    "If you don''t give it to you, you don''t have to give it to you. You don''t have to be so outrageous. You can even reverse the time and space."


    "If not, it may not be able to stop your broken mouth." The golden nightmare king glanced at Naruto, with a smile but not a smile. He didn''t even know if he was angry, and raised his eyebrows to look at Naruto: "Why, you are also tempted by me?"


    "of course!"


    In front of the golden nightmare king, Naruto didn''t feel that she had any need to cover up. Anyway, with her ability, it was not difficult to know everything. The two pairs of blue eyes looked at each other, Naruto looked at the golden nightmare. The king''s delicate face was full of admiration and affection that could not be concealed.


    Naruto drifted in the sea of ??chaos for eighteen times of chaos, traversed the infinite distance, and finally reached the residence of the golden nightmare king. When I first saw the golden nightmare king, I only felt that this was pulling him The devil who plays Gobang probably has some brain problems.It''s just that the more you get along, the more Naruto can feel the endless loneliness of the golden nightmare king.


    The sea of ??chaos is boundless, and drifting far away in that infinitely vast place, even though the king of golden nightmare possesses the power to easily create and destroy the world, he is destined to be lonely for a lifetime.


    Perhaps it is precisely because of this that the golden nightmare king chose him and chose someone who might surpass her to kill her and help her free her from the curse of infinite loneliness, because the golden nightmare king didn¡¯t Way of suicide.


    After all, the King of Golden Nightmare is not comparable to ordinary women. Although Naruto is blunt, there is no trace of shame on the face of the King of Golden Nightmare. He just raised his eyebrows at Naruto: "Want to get me , It¡¯s not that easy."


    "The more difficult things are, the more challenging they are, right?"


    Seeing Naruto''s self-confident look, the King of Golden Nightmare also smiled: "In that case, after you kill me, I will become your woman."


    The words of the golden nightmare king,''after you kill me'' and''become your woman'', sounded a bit contradictory, but Naruto understood what she meant and said with a smile: "Okay, but No regrets."


    The golden nightmare king did not answer any more, his figure disappeared out of thin air from Naruto¡¯s eyes, and Naruto was left alone in the room again. Naruto was lying on the chuang, looking at the white ceiling, there was always gold in his mind. The stunning face of the Nightmare King couldn''t help but feel excited when she remembered what she had just said.


    ''This woman, I can''t miss it anyway!''


    Winter goes to spring, spring returns to the earth!


    The cold in winter is finally slowly leaving, the warm spring sun shines on the earth again, and everything in the world is reborn with new vitality after the severe winter in winter.


    On the streets of Japan, if you want to see the best omen of spring, of course, pink cherry blossoms can be seen everywhere.


    Sakura is the national flower of Japan, and it has a very important position in Japanese culture. In Japan, all kinds of products, festivals and place names related to sakura are countless. In addition, the word''Sakura'' is also common. Japanese names, in all kinds of Japanese anime, characters with "Sakura" as the name are definitely not rare.


    On a small road inside the Youth Academy, two girls in school uniforms are walking together.


    The two girls looked like they were eleven or twelve years old. They were immature and cute. Their light green school uniforms and pleated skirts revealed the youthful and youthful atmosphere.


    One of the girls is carrying a tennis bag. Although she looks a little thin, she is full of sporty vitality. She looks like a youthful athletic girl; while the other has brown hair and combs. Double ponytails, big eyes, very smart, and a mole under the corner of her right eye adds a lot of charm to her.


    Seeing the tennis bag on her back, the girl with two pony tails said in surprise: "It really surprised me, Sakura! Why did you suddenly want to learn tennis, even though your grandma is the coach of the tennis club, but You used to be the one who feared exercise the most!" The voices of these ponytail girls were quite loud when they spoke, and they matched the exaggerated hand movements, which were completely opposite to Sakura''s personality.


    ¡ª¡ªWhy play tennis?


    Sakura''s face blushed weirdly, and said in a concealed manner: "In fact, there is no special reason, Tomoka, let''s go to the women''s tennis club to sign up."


    "Sakura, something is wrong with you~~"


    The girl named Tomoka suddenly put on a pose of a famous detective, pinched her chin, and looked at the girl with a blushing face suspiciously: "My instinct tells me that you have something to hide from me!"


    "How, how could it? How can I hide something from you?"


    "Hey, Sakurano, we two have been classmates in elementary school for six years. You can''t hide anything from my Kosaka Tomoka''s eyes! Don''t call it quickly, otherwise I will be tortured~ !"


    "Really, really not!"


    "You still have a hard mouth, look at my tickling skills!"


    Pengxiang groaned, and a pair of paws immediately scratched Sakura''s body. Six years of classmates were enough to let Ponxiang understand all the itches on Sakura''s body, and''attack the enemy''s vital points'' every time!Although Sakura has gone through a spring break exercise, she has turned from a weak literary girl to an athletic girl, but her nature is not as extroverted and lively as Tomoka, and she suffers continuously.


    "Hahaha! Itchy... don''t scratch...haha... hate! Not coming!"


    The two young girls were laughing and playing. Sakura was flushed by Tomoxiang. Sakura was really better than Huajiao. Tomoxiang was a little stunned when she saw Tomoxiang. Suddenly a woman in her white coat was walking away. Come here.


    "Excuse me, are you going to the tennis club?"


    "Yes what''s the matter?"


    "Then can you please take me to the men''s tennis club, oh, I haven''t introduced myself yet, I''m Shiba Saori, a reporter from Tennis Monthly."

 1864 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1864

    "Does the Tennis Magazine reporter come to our school for an interview?"


    "Yes, because the men''s tennis club of Youth Academy is very strong, so I want to interview the players who are currently selected here, but since the first time I came here, I don''t know where the tennis court is, so can I trouble you guys? "


    ''If you interview the players who are currently selected, that means you will interview the senior Taocheng?''


    Although it had nothing to do with him, Sakura suddenly felt a burst of joy. Her eyes like water suddenly smiled like two crescent moons: "Okay, the tennis court is right there..."


    Before he finished speaking, a hearty voice came from far away: "Oh, Sakura, so you are here."


    Chapter 20-Journalists


    Naruto greeted Sakura, and walked over in stride.


    "Senior Taocheng!" As soon as Sakura saw Naruto, her eyes immediately showed a sense of joy, but she was shy by nature and there were outsiders around, so it would be hard to show too much.


    On the other side, Tomoka looked at her friend, stretched out her hand to pinch her chin, and showed a cunning look like a little fox on her face.


    ''There is J love!''


    Naruto walked in front of Sakurano, and before he spoke, Tomoka, the big speaker, started to yell and shout: "Senior, you are so handsome~~ No wonder Sakura is so tempting, I did it with Sakura Classmate for six years, this guy knows how to study. I thought her emotional nerves would not develop in this life. Now it seems that I still underestimated Sakurano. Woo... how can a fool like Sakura find it? How about getting such a handsome boyfriend? It makes me a little tempted, but Sakura, don''t worry, I won''t steal your boyfriend from you."


    Tomoka Kosaka spoke like a machine gun, and there was no way for others to interrupt. She patted Sakura''s shoulder vigorously as she said, "Believe me".


    The cute girl with too long reflexes realized how amazing her friend had just said. The pink face was flushed instantly, and she immediately reached out to cover Pengxiang''s big mouth: "Pengxiang, don''t talk nonsense! I, I, and Taocheng senior are not in that way!" The voice was full of shyness, but not the slightest irritation.


    Pengxiang joked while avoiding, "You come here less, how long I have known you, I have never seen you so shy. No wonder you suddenly start playing tennis, it turns out to be...hahahaha..."


    Sakurano, the cute girl who could have said that Tomoxiang''s big mouth, began to tickle Tomoxiang to tell her to stop talking. Tomoxiang was willing to show weakness, and immediately fought back, and the two girls became a group.


    The corners of Naruto''s mouth twitched and looked at the two girls who were fighting in front of him. Suddenly there was a strong sense of sight:''These two girls...are very similar to those two.''


    Thinking of this, Naruto shook his head again and eliminated this thought. Seeing the trend of the two young girls who hadn''t stopped, he coughed twice deliberately.


    "what!"


    This sound awakened the two girls who were playing around. Sakurano was awakened by what she had done in front of Naruto. She could not help but exclaimed. She was ashamed and embarrassed. She quickly pretended to tidy up some messy clothes on her Did not dare to look up at all.


    Although Tomoxiang''s face is a little blush, she is naturally brave, and she is not as shy as Sakurano. She smiled at Naruto and stretched out her white ~ tender hands: "Senior, officially meet me, I My name is Tomoka Kosaka, a first-year freshman who just entered this year, and Sakura is a six-year classmate and best friend. If you want to know about Sakura, you can always ask me, just a sushi meal."


    Naruto shook Tomoka''s hand, and then gave her a soft punch on the top of her head: "Ripstick knocked on the head of the senior, you are too impatient for you!"


    "Hehe..." Tomoxiang stuck out her tongue~ she was not afraid of Naruto, the senior, "I believe senior will not be angry with me, and I can tell you anything about Sakura"


    "Tomoxiang!"


    Sakura was originally shy and didn''t dare to speak, but at this moment she couldn''t help but yelled. She was also worried that if Tomoxiang was allowed to talk so nonsense, she still didn''t know how many embarrassing things she would say.While covering Tomoxiang''s mouth, Sakura couldn''t help but glance at Naruto secretly. Seeing that he was also looking at herself, her face seemed to be smiling but not smiling. She seemed to be really interested in this question, and her heart was shocked. With a jump, she bowed her head timidly, embarrassed and a strange sweetness in her heart, which made her happy.


    Although Naruto likes to admire Sakura''s shyness, he also knows that Sakura is naturally introverted. If she continues to tease, she will run away with shame. She will not say this anymore, deliberately changing the subject: "Right, you just said What?"


    Sakurano was shy, so Shiba Saori said what had just happened, and Naruto looked astonished: "It turned out to be a reporter from the Tennis Monthly to come for the interview. That''s easy. I am a second-year senior in the Youth Tennis Club. Choose, I''m going to the stadium, please come with me."


    "Really? That''s great, now I don''t need to be scolded by Inoue-senpai! Woo..." Shisaori clasped his hands together in a grateful look, and two tears of thick noodles hung on his face.


    ''This woman... seems a bit natural.''


    Naruto thought it was funny and asked, "Is the senior you talking about scary?"


    "Senior Inoue, although he is usually a nice person, he is very serious every time he works. He often has a straight face. We sometimes call him Black Face God."


    Shiba Saori said, cheering at the corners of his eyes, making a serious look, but this deliberately contrived appearance is how funny it looks.Sakura and Tomoka couldn''t laugh, and Naruto also laughed.


    ''Although this Shiba Saori looks like an imperial sister, his personality is really a bit bizarre, so cute.''


    At this moment, a helpless voice came from behind Shisazhi: "Azhi..."


    As soon as Shiisaori heard this sound, his whole body stiffened, and he slowly turned around, and saw a middle-aged man of about 30 or 40 years old standing a few meters away with a briefcase on his back. The cold sweat suddenly broke out. Came out.


    "Well... Senior Inoue..."


    In Japan, there is a very strict predecessor relationship, whether in school or at work, in all walks of life. It is natural for the seniors to call and teach the juniors, and the juniors will be scolded if they disrespect the seniors. And won''t get any help, because the whole society in Japan is like this.


    Like Shisaori just now, teasing her predecessors behind her back, she was really punished and she had nothing to say, suddenly like a frightened bird, how can the jumper be funny just now.


    Inoue came over reluctantly, and when he was about to speak, Naruto said first, "This is Mr. Inoue from the Tennis Monthly, we saw it last year."


    Inoue looked at Naruto''s eyes and suddenly said, "It turned out to be Taocheng from the Youth Tennis Club. I didn''t recognize you just now. Are you going to the Tennis Club?"


    "Yes, anyway, let''s go together."


    "Okay, I also want to interview the coach and the team members of Qingxue this time."


    After being interrupted by Naruto in this way, Inoue completely forgot to teach Shiba Saori. Shiba Saori escaped a disaster. Although Shiba Saori didn¡¯t know that Naruto intended to help her change the subject, he knew that he was because of it. He was spared from punishment, he breathed a sigh of relief and yelled in his heart:''Great, don''t die!My dear blonde kid~brother, sister really loves you!''


    A group of people set off to the tennis club together. On the way, Inoue asked Naruto many questions, all about tennis. Although Naruto had no interest in this kind of middle-aged uncle, he wanted to stay in front of the three big and small beauties next to him. A good impression, so I took the trouble to answer them one by one.


    Shiba Saori is just a newcomer reporter, so she is naturally responsible for recording all the conversations between Naruto and Inoue. She had just made a mistake, so she should be honest, so that Inoue would not remember her problem again, but she was so temperamental after all. After taking off, I couldn''t bear it after a while, and asked like a curious baby: "Taocheng student, your blond hair is beautiful in color. Did you dye it on purpose?"


    Naruto¡¯s golden hair is too dazzling among Japanese people. In fact, even among Westerners with natural blond hair, it is difficult to find perfect blond hair like him. Shisaori is also a woman. Beautiful and gorgeous things can''t control curiosity, so I asked them.In fact, Sakura and Tomoka were also curious for a long time, but Naruto had been talking with Inoue, so they wouldn''t be bothered.


    Naruto flirted with his blonde hair and said, "This is not dyed. My hair is born with this color, and my eyes are the same."


    Shisaori realized that Naruto¡¯s hair color is not only completely different from that of ordinary Japanese people, but also the color of his eyes is very different. Naruto¡¯s eyes are very pure and clear azure blue, and they are as if they were completely exposed to rain after a heavy rain. The washed clean sky, blue and empty, is more beautiful than any gem in the world.


    "So pretty eyes!"


    Seeing Naruto¡¯s eyes, Shiba Saori couldn¡¯t help but sighed. Naruto¡¯s blond and blue-eyed look really didn¡¯t look like an ordinary middle school student. Shiba Saori couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and reached out to touch it. Touch Naruto''s hair.


    "Azhi, you are so rude!"


    Inoue''s scolding was a little late, Shisaori''s hand was already on Naruto''s head and gently rubbed, the golden hair slid through Shisaori''s fingertips, and it was softer than any silk thread. Shisaori was slightly startled, and couldn''t help but rub it twice.


    Although Naruto didn''t mind letting a beautiful woman rub her hair, they all looked at Sakura weirdly, so they interrupted Shiba Saori''s actions: "Hey, Miss Shiba, I''m not the Mao in the shop. Flannel, can you take your hand away?"


    "Ah, I''m sorry, I can''t help but touch it twice because your hair is so good."


    Shisaori apologized, but his tone was very naughty, as if he still had something to say.Inoue sighed, as if he felt very embarrassed; Sakurano pouted her little mouth, a little unhappy; and Tomoka''s eyes were bright and she was eager to try!


    Naruto was speechless, everyone continued to walk and chat, and soon came to the tennis court''s court, and very interesting things were happening here.


    Chapter 21-Deception


    There are a total of six people in the tennis court, two of them taller, Arai and Nakano in the second grade, but the two of them are not selected, so they are only wearing ordinary blue sportswear.


    The remaining four are much smaller. They seem to be freshmen in this year¡¯s first grade. Three are standing on the edge of the court and the other sitting against the wall. There is a tennis bag next to them. Too concerned, and look a little arrogant.


    Naruto immediately became happy when he saw it: "Arai and Nakano are two fools playing this kind of trick to bully new students, but there is a first grader here who is not so good to bully.But this guy is really bad at serving, is he the legendary Horio of tennis for two years?''


    The man who is standing on the court now serves as the legendary "tennis player" for two years, Satoshi Horio, but his strength is really not very good. Although he claims to have played tennis for two years, he does not know his true talent. What if it¡¯s too bad, let alone some great skills, even the basic skills are not enough.

 1865 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1865

    The serve is messy, the swing motion is not standard, the footsteps are disorderly, calmly speaking, there is nothing to praise in the game, purely a funny character.


    A pot is placed on the other side of the court. As long as you can knock down that pot with a serve, you can get a bonus of 10,000 yen. This 10,000 yen is a huge number for middle school students, so Horio and the others The little ghost couldn''t resist the temptation~confusion, and they came to participate one after another. Of course, the result can be imagined.


    There are a lot of tennis balls scattered on the half of the court, but the jar has always stood upright. This guy Arai used this method to pit pocket money for the lower grades when he was in elementary school, but he didn''t expect to be the same in junior high school.


    Horio''s last ball swept across the jar lightly, but the jar swayed twice but it still didn''t fall. Arai breathed a sigh of relief and walked over and said, "The opportunity has been used up. It seems that you are not lucky."


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t hit, I see, the challenge fee is 200 yuan, right?"


    "Hey, you guys seem to have made a mistake." Arai turned the can on the ground and said, "The serve-to-pot game costs 200 yuan for the challenge, but 500 yuan for a ball, so each of you has to pay 5200 yuan. ."


    "How could this be?!"


    "We don''t have that much money..."


    "unacceptable!"


    Where does the average junior high school student carry more than 5,000 yen on his body, the third elementary school of this grade immediately yelled, and Nakano helped Arai echoed: "This can only be blamed on your poor skills. At the beginning, you were yourself. Decided to participate."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Arai and Nakano made it clear that they were bullying people because of their identities as seniors, but what if these three first-year kids who just entered the youth school knew?


    At this time, Arai said to Echizen Ryoma who had been sitting on one side again: "Hey, the little one over there, don''t patronize it. Come and join it."


    With the character of Echizen Ryoma, he was too lazy to take care of such boring meddling, but since Arai had named his name, he would naturally not escape, and said flatly: "I don''t care anyway." He said from the tennis bag. He took out a racket and stepped onto the service line.


    Naruto scratched his head helplessly: "Arai, you are such a fool, why are you going to provoke that kid?I will come to clean up the mess for you later.''


    "Echizen, don''t, you will never be able to fight."


    "Even if it hits like you did, that jar won''t fall down because it''s full of stones, right?"


    Arai and Nakano were startled, their faces suddenly became a little ugly: "You, what are you talking about?"


    "Really?" Echizen Ryoma seemed to be too lazy to talk nonsense. A serve hit the top of the jar, the lid of the jar was opened by the ball, and the jar fell down, spilling the stones inside.


    "Ah, there are really stones!"


    "Senior is cheating, so despicable!"


    When Arai and Nakano saw that they had been exposed, they suddenly yelled in anger into anger: "Damn boy! What a bad thing for us!"


    Echizen Ryoma ignored them and continued to serve. Although this kid is still very immature now, his serve is quite accurate. Every ball hits the jar accurately. No matter where the jar is hit by the tennis ball, he can always Hit accurately.


    "If I hit 100 goals, will you give me 1 million?"


    Although Naruto doesn''t like these two fools, Arai and Nakano, Echizen Ryoma''s arrogant look makes him even more uncomfortable. He gently stabbed Sakurano beside him: "Sakurano, borrow a racket for me."


    In a blink of an eye, Echizen Ryoma has hit the jar a dozen times in a row, and the faces of Arai and Nakano have become more and more ugly. Just as Echizen Ryoma made another ball, another tennis ball suddenly flew out, bringing Echizen Ryoma¡¯s face. Served and flew, and then in an instant the second tennis ball flew at the same time and hit the jar on the ground.


    The jar was bounced from the ground, spinning continuously in mid-air, and then a third tennis ball flew in and hit the jar in the air accurately.


    The ball was so powerful that the tennis ball and the jar hit the wire fence at the same time, and the force on the ball actually deformed the whole jar completely, and it actually hung on the wire fence.


    ''What a quick ball!''


    A flash of shock flashed in Echizen Ryoma¡¯s eyes. His dynamic vision and reaction ability surpassed that of ordinary people. He immediately turned his head and looked in the direction of the tennis ball. He saw a golden-haired guy holding a pink racket in his hand. The movements of the body showed that he was the one who had just served.


    After Echizen Ryoma, other people on the court also reacted and looked at Naruto in surprise.


    Kosakata Tomoka jumped up, and screamed, putting his arms around Naruto''s arms without any concealment: "Senior Momojo, you are so handsome! I really admire you! Those three servees just now are really amazing. Teach me, OK? OK~~"


    Tomoka Kosaka is not only a genius but also a brain-dead, without the slightest protection of men and women, she hugged Naruto''s arm and just coquettishly, the girl''s slightly developed xiong part rubbed Naruto''s arm, and suddenly made him feel like a heartbeat.


    Naruto recites Amitabha Buddha silently, without showing the slightest abnormality on his face, and gently rubs Tomoka''s hair: "Tennis is not that easy to learn. You are uncertain, so let''s forget it." Naruto had just served three times in a row. Although handsome, but the action is done in one go, ball skills, instant reaction ability and dynamic vision are all indispensable, how can it be so easy to do.


    Tomoka didn''t mind Naruto''s touch. She said that she wanted to learn tennis. It was only a momentary excitement. She was not disappointed if she couldn''t learn. Only then did she notice that she was holding Naruto''s arm and face. With a light red, he quietly let go of Naruto''s arm.


    Naruto secretly yelled a pity, but his face was still handsome and handsome, and he walked to the court with Sakurano''s racket: "Arai, Nakano, what are you two idiots doing here?"


    Arai and Nakano shrank their necks when they saw Naruto.


    Although Naruto is a second-year student like them, but because Naruto is the official candidate of the tennis club, his status is higher than that of Arai and Nakano.


    Arai was a little nervous, and argued: "Peach City, these little ghosts..."


    "Did you not see anything before when you were me? Put away all your messy thoughts. Don''t think that you can mess up when the third-grade seniors are not in school. If you let the captain know about this, you don''t be careful not to die. Know how to die."


    The captain of Qingxue is a famous top iceberg among the net kings. He is serious and meticulous. He can''t rub the sand in his eyes. The body of the''Taocheng Wu'' occupied by Naruto was sent off by Captain Qingxue to run 100 laps around the playground. Record punishment.


    Thinking of the captain''s appearance, Arai didn''t dare to say any more nonsense, and ran away griefly.


    Naruto doesn¡¯t care much about a small character like Arai. After all, although this guy is a bit annoying, he is not a bad person, that is, he is just a small supporting actor, and he is not a beautiful girl. Naruto can¡¯t do it for him. What''s the thought.


    After several people introduced themselves, Horio and the three little ghosts realized that the senior who had helped them was a selected member of the Youth Tennis Club. They had a good impression of this''Peach City Senior'', but Echizen Ryoma didn''t care much about it. Point, put away his racket and was about to leave, but Naruto suddenly held his head.


    "Hey, kid, your business is not over yet."


    Chapter 22-You are still far away!


    Echizen Ryoma turned his head and looked at Naruto indifferently: "What''s the matter?"


    "Hey, boy, has anyone ever said that your eyes are arrogant?"


    Naruto swung the racket at Echizen Ryoma''s head, but was avoided by this kid. Naruto was not embarrassed, carried the racket on his shoulders, and said: "Little devil, come and play with me."


    "You?"


    "Boy, what do you mean by the look in your eyes? Don''t confuse me with those two idiots just now. Today, I will give you some guidance on tennis, even if it is the special attention given by the senior to the junior."


    "Cut, I don''t need this kind of care." Echizen Ryoma tugged and pulled the brim of his hat, again with that nasty arrogant smile on his face: "If you want to fight, start quickly."


    Naruto and Echizen Ryoma walked to the tennis court. Naruto held a tennis racket and asked, "Positive or negative?"


    Echizen Ryoma looked at the pink racket in Naruto''s hand, which was significantly smaller than his. "Will you use this racket to play against me?"


    "It doesn''t make much difference to me what racket I use. I won it anyway. Hurry up, positive or negative?"


    "The opposite."


    Naruto''s finger turned, and the racket immediately spun on the ground. After a dozen or so laps, the power on the racket disappeared and slowly fell down, and finally turned face up.


    "Oh, it seems that my luck is better today." Naruto picked up the racket, turned and walked towards the half court on his side, and took out two tennis balls and threw them to Echizen Ryoma, "I will give you the right to serve. But I want to use the court here."


    Echizen Ryoma didn''t say a word, pulled the brim of his hat, picked up two tennis balls and walked to the service line.


    When Naruto walked towards the bottom line, Sakura asked worriedly from the side: "Senior Taocheng, is it okay to use my racket?" How can I practice tennis for a holiday, and Sakura knew that she suddenly changed one. The impact of an unfamiliar racket on a player, for fear that Naruto will lose because of his relationship.

 1866 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1866

    "It''s okay, Sakurano, it doesn''t make much difference to me what racket I use, and this racket with the smell of Sakurano might bring me good luck."


    Naruto, a cheeky guy, actually said disgusting words like''Sakurano-flavored racket'' in public, and the cute girl''s cheeks immediately flushed with shame. She was too embarrassed to say a word, so she had to lower her head and stir her own. Skirt angle.


    "Hey, can you start?"


    Naruto''s gaze crossed the court, and he saw Echizen Ryoma''s face cold, as if a little impatient, and he suddenly smiled: "It''s already a long time to start. Let me see how good you are, kid."


    ''These two people...''


    Uncle Inoue looked at Naruto and Echizen Ryoma who were facing each other on both sides of the court, with an excited smile on his face, and said to the woman beside him: "Azhi, hurry up and take the camera out and take pictures. This game should be very interesting! "


    "Oh, yes, Senior Inoue."


    Echizen Ryoma tossed the yellow ball to estimate Naruto''s height and defense range.


    Toss, jump, and serve!


    The three movements were completed in one go. The tennis ball quickly slid through a curve and landed in the teeing area in front of Naruto''s eyes. The tennis ball bounced off the ground. Naruto was about to swing his racket back, but he noticed something and slammed his head in a haste.


    "Ah! Senior Taocheng be careful!!"


    ''This girl is caring about me, it feels really good!''


    Naruto¡¯s nerves are indeed thick enough to think of something missing at this moment, but the tennis ball has flew past Naruto¡¯s face at this moment and hit the wire fence behind Naruto, the ball is still It whirled violently and made a rustling sound.


    "The ball just now...what happened?!"


    "How did the ball bounce in the face?"


    "Sakura, do you know what''s going on? Sakura!"


    The cry of Echizen Ryoma''s external spin serve for the first time shocked everyone present except Naruto, and all of them opened their mouths with an unbelievable appearance.It was the tennis professional reporter Inoue who came back to his senses first and said in amazement: "External spin serve! I didn''t expect a first-year junior high school student to make such a serve!"


    "Senior Inoue, what is an external spin serve?"


    "Ahem, the so-called external spin serve is to add a strong external spin to the ball when serving, so the ball will bounce back to the opponent''s face after it hits the ground, so it is extremely difficult to return. A very powerful serve. However, this kind of serve requires extremely strong spin, so it is difficult to control. It is difficult for ordinary adults to make this kind of serve. I didn¡¯t expect this first-year player..."


    Looking at the boy wearing the hat, Inoue couldn''t help but fall into contemplation: "Should I say that I am really the son of the samurai Nanjiro?Maybe I should find a chance to visit the legendary samurai.''


    ''So this is the legendary Echizen Ryoma''s external spin serve?It''s really interesting, but it''s not enough to be surprised, kid, I can''t let you steal my limelight.''


    Naruto was smiling on his face. He couldn''t see the slightest irritation when he was scored directly by a first-year kid. On the contrary, he looked full of energy: "Hey, kid, your external serve is quite interesting. Send me another one. How about it?"


    Naruto''s cheerful look made Echizen Ryoma look very unpleasant, and he replied coldly, "I don''t want it!"


    Naruto touched a soft nail, but smiled happily: "It''s really a funny kid, but I just want you to type it out and show me!''


    On the side of the tennis court, Sakura held her hands tightly and watched Naruto nervously, while Tomoka stabbed Sakura with her elbow, and whispered: "Sakura, the first-year student seems to be very good. Is there a problem?"


    "I don''t know..." Sakura shook her head, her pale little face completely revealed her inner tension and worry at the moment, but looking at Naruto''s brilliant smile, her panic and nervous mood seemed like snow in the sun. Xia quickly melted away, and his original worries gradually turned firm: "But I believe Taocheng senior is the strongest!"


    A classmate who has been in elementary school for six years, Tomoka who knows Sakura very well is the first time in her life to see such a firm look on the face of this weak girl, and she could not help but make an ambiguous voice, but Sakura just now Paying attention to Naruto, where can I notice Tomoka''s jokes, as if Tomoka who punched in the empty space curled her mouth with boring feelings, and then focused on the game again.


    The kid Echizen Ryoma has a really weird temper. The next serve really doesn''t use external spin. The tennis ball flies quickly. Although the speed, strength, and angle are all top-notch levels, it is not enough for Naruto to take a look.


    "Boy, it''s impossible to beat me with this level of serve!"


    boom!


    With a backhand stroke, Echizen Ryoma''s serve was easily slapped back. Echizen Ryoma''s footsteps were so fast that he caught up with Naruto''s return in a blink of an eye. He didn''t forget to reply while swinging the racket: "Long!"


    The tennis ball quickly flew in front of Naruto, and Naruto smiled and assumed a posture of holding the racket with both hands: "Boy, I said it''s useless! Don''t catch me if you don''t want to break your wrist!"


    "That posture is..." Uncle Inoue''s face once again showed a look of shock, and the girl on the side already yelled out with joy: "It''s JackKnife!"


    "JackKnife!!"


    With a roar, Naruto hit the tennis ball back with full strength. When the tennis ball fell, it made a heavy sound and flew towards the outside of the court at high speed.


    A smile flashed on Naruto''s face: "This kid runs really fast, but it''s useless.''


    "It''s impossible to hit my JackKnife back with your arm, don''t bother!"


    "Less long-winded!"


    Echizen Ryoma caught up with the tennis ball with his excellent dynamic vision and amazing explosive power, swinging his racket with all his strength, bang!


    ''Good weight!!''


    Even if he was mentally prepared, the weight of Naruto''s JackKnife''s ball exceeded Echizen Ryoma''s expectation. For a moment, it seemed that everyone heard the crunching sound, and it was unknown whether it was Echizen Ryoma''s arm or the racket that was wailing.


    Finally, snap!Echizen''s wrist couldn''t hold the racket, and Naruto''s JackKnife shot the racket flying, just like Kikumaru on the outdoor tennis court.It¡¯s just that when he was on the open-air tennis court, Naruto did not practice JackKnife for a long time. After a spring break exercise, Naruto¡¯s physical strength and skills were far better than before, and the power of JackKnife was not the same. How could Echizen Ryoma''s small arm catch the JackKnife that Naruto had punched with all his strength?


    Echizen Ryoma grabbed his wrist with a trace of pain flashing across his face. Naruto walked to the net and looked down at the''first prince'' in this world. He said, "You are so different from my physique. It¡¯s the biggest gap between you and me. Although you can¡¯t use this racket to give full play to my strength, but if you mess up like just now, within ten goals, I can use JackKnife to kill your wrists. Kid. , Although your talent is very good, but Qingxue is far from simple as you think. Now you are still MA~DA~MA~DA~DA~NE!"


    Chapter 23-Smash


    Finally, he said his usual mantra in front of the arrogant kid Echizen Ryoma, Naruto really had a cool feeling, and Echizen Ryoma''s mood was obviously as stinky as his ugly face.


    "Boy, how about another external spin serve? Otherwise, you will never be able to beat me."


    "A lot of nonsense."


    Echizen Ryoma pulled his hat, and then violently threw the tennis ball in his hand. The racket slammed, and the tennis ball flew towards the teeing area in front of Naruto.


    boom!


    The tennis ball hits the ground and bounced, bounced toward Naruto''s face at a speed of one speed, using his best external spin serve.


    Most people will subconsciously want to dodge when they see something bounced toward their face, so this external spin serve is especially difficult to return, but this kind of trick is useless for Naruto. Naruto takes a step back. At the same time, he squatted slightly, and the external spin that originally bounced on his face suddenly became an ordinary spin. With a forehand, the tennis ball immediately flew towards Echizen Ryoma.


    "Amazing!"


    "Take the external spin back!"


    Seeing that Naruto could easily break the external spin serve on the second ball, Echizen Ryoma was also slightly taken aback, but his physical reaction was surprisingly fast. He caught up with Naruto''s return ball with a fast pace. Hit the ball to the dead corner opposite Naruto.


    The explosive power on Naruto¡¯s legs is the first among youth schools. With the amazing explosive power and the basic broken steps of one foot, Naruto was already at the best hitting point when tennis just landed, and he made a double-handed shot. Posture, smiled and said, "Boy, don''t get hurt! JackKnife!"


    boom!!


    The JackKnife that Naruto hit with both hands had destructive power and flew straight to Echizen Ryoma like a cannonball.


    With the character of Echizen Ryoma, the more Naruto tells him not to hit his JackKnife back, the less Echizen Ryoma will listen, and he insists on hitting Naruto¡¯s JackKnife back. He doesn¡¯t know when he shook his hand. Become a left hand.


    "Left hand?!"


    "Is he left-handed?!"

 1867 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1867

    "Hehe, change hands faster than expected."


    Just when everyone was surprised that Echizen Ryoma was a left-handed person, a somewhat old voice suddenly came from behind. Sakurano turned her head and looked at her with a joyful expression on her face. She was about to open her mouth, but the visitor made a silent voice. Gestures, motioned her to look at the stadium.


    Echizen Ryoma had a stubborn temper, and he didn''t listen to Naruto''s advice at all, and he just wanted to beat Naruto''s JackKnife back.


    The hit with a powerful 1 power hit the center of Echizen Ryoma''s racket. Even if he had switched to a more powerful left hand, he still felt the impact transmitted from the racket across the palm, wrist and even the entire arm.


    ''hateful!''


    Echizen Ryoma''s face showed a difficult look, and he violently grabbed the racket with his right hand, but even so, it was difficult to resist the Jack Knife that Naruto hit with strange force. He heard a snap, Echizen Ryoma''s hand The racket was bombarded by Naruto''s JackKnife again, and it landed on the ground and slid far away, and Naruto''s extremely annoying sound came from the opposite half.


    "30:15."


    Echizen Ryoma still felt slight numbness in his hands and his eyes trembled, which was obviously unbelievable.


    "Boy, do you want to continue?"


    Echizen Ryoma looked up at Naruto for a glance, then stretched out his hand and lowered the brim of his hat: "Continue." Without looking at Naruto, he stood up and turned to pick up his racket.


    ''This kid has a bad temper, but forget it, it has nothing to do with me anyway.''


    Naruto shrugged. His interest in men has never been much. Echizen Ryoma''s temper has no effect on Naruto. He turned and walked to the bottom of the court.


    Echizen Ryoma sent a ball, the tennis rebounded on the ground, and it turned out to be an external spin.


    "This trick is no longer useful to me, kid!"


    Naruto laughed twice. The external spin serve is indeed very effective for ordinary players, but now it is completely invalid for Naruto. Naruto easily knocked back Echizen Ryoma''s external spin serve.


    Echizen Ryoma is not surprised now, moving at a fast pace, chasing to the place where the tennis ball has landed, and flicking with his racket.


    "Short shot?!"


    Naruto was taken aback for a moment, and immediately rushed to the front at full speed under his feet. Naruto sprinted very fast and his arms were long enough to finally save the ball before the tennis landed.However, the tennis ball that Naruto managed to save was unable to fully control the ball and turned into a super high lob. When Naruto looked up, a figure jumped into the air.


    "You''re still far away! Ha!"


    Accompanied by that arrogant mantra, Echizen Ryoma swung down the racket in his hand, and the tennis ball landed next to Naruto at a super high speed, then bounced at a speed and flew out of the court through a V-shaped route.


    "It''s 30:30, senior."


    Echizen Ryoma¡¯s smash just now was indeed beautiful, but this kid made a lot of mistakes, and the last thing he should do is smash in front of Naruto.


    "Boy, you really annoyed me!"


    Strong and powerful smashing has always been Naruto''s skill, and Echizen Ryoma''s smashing has completely awakened this guy. Different from the attitude of playing games just now, Naruto is really starting to boil.


    Echizen Ryoma served again, of course he used his masterpiece-an external spin serve!


    This trick has been completely cracked by Naruto, and he was easily beaten back. At the same time, the whole person took an active offensive and went online as quickly as possible.


    Echizen Ryoma''s eyes are fixed on all Naruto''s actions. He has extremely good dynamic vision, so he can clearly see the opponent''s every move and take the best offensive even during the exercise.


    Echizen Ryoma waved his racket, and the tennis ball immediately swayed towards Naruto''s foot.Aiming at the ball at the foot is the most difficult type for net players to deal with. Naruto judged Echizen Ryoma''s ball path, but did not stop at all. Instead, he took a step forward and hit the ball with a backhand before the tennis ball fell. After going back, with the explosive power of a monster, the unfavorable situation was reversed in an instant.


    Echizen Ryoma did not expect that Naruto would not retreat in such a situation. He had a new estimate of the monster''s ability in front of him. When he hit the ball back, Naruto was already standing behind the net.


    ''Oops!!''


    "JackKnife!!"


    Snapped!!


    The jackknife, with a heavier force, undoubtedly hit the racket of Echizen Ryoma again, but this time JackKnife, before the power is obviously better, even if Echizen Ryoma has already used both hands to catch the ball, it is still difficult to resist. The racket in his hand is even Before stalemate, he was directly knocked into the air. In terms of strength, it was a complete spike!


    ''So strong!This power is twice as great...no!Three times or more!How strong is this guy? Is it the Hulk?!''


    Power is the biggest gap between Echizen Ryoma and Naruto, and this gap is not easy to make up. Now Naruto is leading at 40:30. As long as he scores another point, he will break Echizen Ryoma''s serve.


    Facing a break point, Echizen Ryoma repeated his old skills and used a short lob to attract Naruto to the net. Although Naruto was defensive this time, he still shot a super high lob and could only concentrate on guarding for the next kill. ball!


    Seeing Naruto watch carefully in front of the net, Echizen Ryoma hummed lightly, raised his hand, and waved!


    The tennis ball flew high, it turned out to be a high and far lob.The height of this lob is too high, even tennis players who are more than ten centimeters taller than Naruto can''t catch it. Echizen Ryoma just calculated Naruto''s height and defense range before making a surprise move, but he missed a bit. , Is Naruto''s jumping ability!


    Naruto used his feet and jumped into the air. The height of the weirdo''s vertical jump was more than one meter, and the straight racket was half a racket longer than the tennis ball.


    "Boy! You shouldn''t lob the ball in front of me, watch the trick! Slam dunk!!"


    Chapter 24-Interruption


    "Slam Dunk!!"


    The smash hit by Naruto with his full power can be regarded as the No. 1 destructive weapon in Qingxue. The tennis ball was smashed by Naruto''s strange power and flew straight to Echizen Ryoma''s eyes.


    Echizen Ryoma miscalculated Naruto''s jumping ability and gave him this unique opportunity to hit this destructive shot.With his physique, it is too reluctant to catch Naruto''s smash. The previous JackKnife is the best example, but with the character of this kid, even if he knows the danger, he will take Naruto''s smash!


    Echizen Ryoma was holding the racket in both hands, obviously intending to fight hard.


    "Boy, you can''t catch my kill! Get out!"


    With the proud personality of Echizen Ryoma, he obviously couldn''t listen to what Naruto was saying. Holding the racket in both hands, he greeted the tennis ball falling vertically from the air.


    Snapped!!


    Facts have proved that with the current power gap and physical gap between Naruto and Echizen Ryoma, if you can''t catch it, you can''t catch it. Even if Echizen Ryoma is the''protagonist of heaven'' in this world, he can''t catch Naruto''s kill at all.Naruto''s destructive smash hits the racket in Echizen Ryoma''s hands directly, unable to achieve even a moment of stalemate. Naruto is currently in an absolute overwhelming advantage in strength.


    "Boom! 1:0."


    After Naruto landed, he carried the racket and walked to the net, and said provocatively, "How about it, don''t you want to continue?"


    "cut!"


    Echizen Ryoma put away the shocked look on his face, pulled his hat, picked up the racket on the ground, and said coldly, "Go on."


    Naruto shrugged helplessly: "The current freshmen are too unlovable, but there is no way. It is the responsibility of us seniors to take good care of the freshmen."


    Naruto is purely talking cold words, and Xiang Pengxiang has already cheered on the side of the stadium: "Gobpa! Senior Taocheng! Come on!" Although this girl has not known Naruto for half an hour, she is familiar. Naruto''s appearance is very familiar, and now he has automatically become Naruto''s cheerleader.


    Naruto waved to Tomoka, then walked to the service line: "I don''t like losing in front of cute girls. Although I''m not embarrassed, I can only sorry for you. Look at my bullets..."


    "Peach City! End here!"


    Naruto was stunned. The tennis ball that had just been thrown fell from his side. Naruto caught the tennis ball and turned to look at the side of the court. He saw a serious-looking Obasan wearing a sweatshirt standing on the side of the court. , Rubbing his head with the racket helplessly, said: "Coach, why interrupt me? I''m having a good time."


    Coach Ryugasaki copied his arms and shouted: "If you want to fight, there will be time for you to play well when the official game starts. If you have too much energy, you will be allowed to fight Tezuka during the ranking game. All right."


    "Coach, you''re too dark-hearted. It''s really a big trouble to ask me to fight the captain~~~"

 1868 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1868

    Naruto was complaining about trouble, but his eyes were full of interest. He had long wanted to see the strength of the strongest man in Qingxue, but it was a pity that he couldn''t find anyone during the spring break, so he could only think about it. Up.


    "Don''t be fussy, there are a lot of things to do at the beginning of school, but it''s not for you to come here to play. If you don''t want to run 20 laps around the stadium, just come out."


    "Yes~~"


    Naruto dared not refute the reprimand of Coach Ryugasaki at all. There is no way. Who is the granddaughter Shuiling?


    Echizen Ryoma originally wanted to make a difference with Naruto. Now that the game could not be played, he packed his bags and left on his own. Coach Ryuzaki looked at the back of Echizen Ryoma with interest and asked: "Tao Cheng, what do you think of this kid''s strength?"


    ''I knew to ask me this!''Naruto''s heart rolled his eyes frantically, but he pretended to think about it, and said: "The strength is very good for the first grade. The skills, reflexes, dynamic vision and explosive power are all very good, but after all, he is very tall. Too small, the defense range and strength will be affected, and the eyes are very arrogant and look a bit annoying."


    Naruto¡¯s analysis was eloquent, but there was nothing malicious about it. Coach Ryugasaki nodded at first, but when he heard the last sentence, he couldn¡¯t help laughing and patted Naruto¡¯s shoulder vigorously. : "That kid, just like his father!"


    Naruto exaggeratedly made an appearance that his arm was about to fall, and said, "Coach, can you stop hitting so hard every time? This is human and it will break!"


    "Your boy''s body is as strong as it looks. It''s not that easy to break. Oh, yes, there are two boxes of new tennis balls in the sports equipment room today. At noon, remember to help me move to the equipment room of the tennis club. ."


    "Coach, it seems illegal to use students to work excessively."


    "what did you say?"


    Coach Ryugasaki swept his eyebrows, and Naruto immediately admitted: "It''s nothing, I said that you must take care of your body as a coach. I will leave these heavy tasks to me. I wish the coach longevity and longevity, Barabala... ¡­"


    The interaction between the master and the apprentice really seemed very interesting. The people around felt it was funny and speechless. After Naruto Bara was finished, Uncle Inoue remembered his job and said, "Coach Ryugasaki, I was last year. I¡¯ve come to interview Inoue, today I want to ask you some questions about the Youth Tennis Club. I wonder if it¡¯s not convenient?"


    "No problem, just come to my office." Coach Long Qi led the two reporters away. When he turned around, he did not forget to remind him: "Peach City, don''t forget two boxes of tennis balls."


    "Hi~~"


    noon¡­¡­


    "Why do I always have to be called to work?"


    In the sports equipment room, Naruto couldn''t help but uttered a complaint. The surrounding piles of boxes were made like a maze, which made people dizzy.


    Although Youth Academy is the most famous in the men¡¯s tennis club, there are many other sports clubs, including women¡¯s tennis, basketball, volleyball, table tennis, baseball, hockey, rugby, and so on. Of course, the related sports equipment is a pile of boxes. A box, if it doesn''t collapse, might crush people to death.


    The golden nightmare king sat on a saddle horse with his legs upright and flicked his fingernails. He listened to Naruto¡¯s complaints and said, ¡°I really can¡¯t understand your thoughts. Why do you want to turn over boxes one by one, you can easily complete all the work with your chakra, anyway, no one will see here except me, and if you don¡¯t want to do it, just let this disappear That¡¯s fine, don¡¯t forget, you also have the ability to modify the fate of this world."


    Naruto looked for the two boxes of tennis that Coach Ryuzaki said, and replied: "The solution you said can solve everything easily, but if it is too easy, it will make me forget some important things. ."


    "what?"


    "It''s the pride of being a person."


    "people?"


    The golden nightmare king looked up at Naruto, with a strange look on his face: "Do you still think that you are a''human''? Your current strength, not to mention the twelve gods or the six sages of heaven that will not die. The immortal body, even Hongjun is inferior to you. It is a trivial matter for you to open the world, make merits, and rebirth. Do you still think you are just a''person'' like this?"


    "Yes, there are some things that I will not forget even if I have supernatural powers. It is true that powerful power often makes me lose myself, but fortunately, I remember that I am still a person after all. If I forget myself, it''s like "Spirited Away" "The monster controlled by Granny Tang is like a monster and can''t look back anymore. In that case, no matter how strong it is, it is just a copy of you or a follower, right?"


    The King of Golden Nightmare pondered for a moment, and smiled: "Although this is your sophistry, it sounds reasonable."


    "Miss, if the sophistry sounds reasonable, it is no longer sophistry."


    "Long-winded!"


    The golden nightmare king seemed to be a little bit''shy'', and he reached out his hand and placed a basketball on the shelf and fell off, hitting Naruto''s head with a bang.


    "it hurts!"


    Naruto''s funny look of holding his head made the golden nightmare king laugh with his belly, and then he seemed to have sensed something suddenly, and he narrowed his smile, looked at Naruto with a smile, and said to him with his lips. The sentence "Dog can''t change eating shit", then quietly disappeared.


    Naruto touched his nose. When the golden nightmare king disappeared, the door of the equipment room was opened from the outside. A small head sneaked in and said timidly, "Senior Taocheng?"


    Chapter Twenty-Five-It''s not an advantage


    "Oh, it''s Sakura."


    Naruto found two boxes of tennis balls out of the mess, and talked to Sakurano: "Why did you get here?"


    Sakura held a furoshiki-wrapped in her hand, which looked like a square box, and said shyly, "I''m afraid Taocheng-senpai is too hard alone, so I want to come over and see if I can help."


    "Well, Sakura is as cute as before, but the two boxes of tennis balls are fine, you can''t move them."


    Although the weight of the tennis ball is not heavy, the two boxes add up to about 800 tennis balls. The total weight is more than 40 kilograms. The volume is large. Where a girl can move Sakurano, Naruto points to aside. One of the boxes: "But if you want to help, just hold that lunch box for me."


    "Does Senior Taocheng prepare a lunch box?"


    "Of course, I can''t let Sakurano prepare food for two people so hard. And I also want Sakurano to taste my craftsmanship. Don''t worry, my cooking skills are as good as my face. I won''t make anything hard to swallow."


    Sakura was amused by Naruto''s cheeky words, and said, "Senior Taocheng is really true. How can anyone praise yourself like you?"


    Naruto spread his hands and said narcissistically: "No way, my charm is so great that even I can''t resist it." He said, looking at Sakura with a smirk: "I just don''t know that Sakura can Can''t resist?"


    With Sakurano''s weak character, it is impossible to match Naruto''s super cheeky, her pink face immediately turned red, and she groaned, "Senior Taocheng is teasing me again."


    Naruto chuckled and did not deny it, and walked out of the equipment room carrying two boxes of tennis balls.


    The weight of these two boxes of tennis balls is okay, but because of their large size, it is a bit difficult to carry them. When the tennis balls were moved to the equipment room of the tennis department, a thin layer of sweat appeared on Naruto¡¯s head. Sakura took out a pink handkerchief, wiped the sweat from Naruto''s head, and said: "Thanks for your hard work, Senior Taocheng."


    Naruto took the opportunity to grab Sakura''s little hand, gently rubbed it twice, and said with a grouch, "I thought it was a bit hard, but it won''t be hard for Sakura to wipe my sweat at all. Now I It¡¯s a lot of energy."


    Naruto gave full play to the shameless style, holding Sakura''s hand and refused to let it go. During the spring break, Sakura had already seen Naruto''s''death'' appearance. He has long been accustomed to it. It was so blatantly taking advantage, shy and helpless, but couldn''t be angry with Sakura.


    "Senior Taocheng!"


    Naruto saw that Sakura was blushing to death, although he liked it very much, but he was worried that he would make a fool of himself, so he put away his paws and said, "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to the rooftop and get ready to eat Sakura. It''s...no, it''s a bento made by Sakura."


    Sakurano¡¯s pretty face became more and more rosy. After being teased by Naruto for so long, Sakurano could understand the other meaning of ¡°eat¡±. One of her cheeks immediately turned red, and she wanted to teach Naruto a lesson and let him respect it. I took a look at the face of my own girl, but after Naruto had a few words, the conversation turned to another direction, and the initial determination was soon left behind.


    The two came to the rooftop of the teaching building, where the scenery is open and the weather is good. It is indeed the best place for lunch in all campus animations.


    Naruto sat down on the spot, folded his hands and said, "I can finally eat what Sakura made. I have been looking forward to it for a long time."


    "You don''t have to look forward to it, it''s just a very ordinary meal."


    Seeing Naruto¡¯s full of expectations, Sakura was both happy and nervous. She was afraid that Naruto would not like the food she cooked. She took out a lunch box and handed it to Naruto: "Please try it."


    Naruto took the lunch box and opened it. The staple food inside is omelet rice, with fried chicken nuggets, vegetable salad, and a piece of salt-grilled mackerel, which are very common Japanese dishes.


    "It looks delicious, I''m going to start." After Naruto said, he immediately picked up his chopsticks and feasted on it.Naruto has had many girls who are good at cooking, and he has eaten a lot of all kinds of Japanese dishes. The taste of Sakurano''s cooking is not beyond his imagination, but Naruto still likes to eat.


    For the guy Uzumaki Naruto, food has always been bigger than the sky. The delicious food is second only to the beautiful girl in Naruto¡¯s life, and it¡¯s Naruto to enjoy the food made by the beautiful girl and the girl herself. The highest enjoyment in life.


    Sakura saw Naruto eating happily, and the tension in her heart finally relaxed a little. At this time, Naruto opened her lunch box: "Sakura, you also try what I made."


    "Hi~~" Sakura looked at the lunch that Naruto had prepared and asked, "Senior Taocheng, do you really like Chinese cuisine?"

 1869 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1869

    "Of course, although Japanese cuisine is also good, I still like Chinese cuisine the most, Sakurano, you can try it."


    ''It seems that I will learn a little bit of Chinese cooking in the future.''


    Sakura was thinking silently in her heart, picking up a piece of plum and vegetable meat and putting it into her mouth: "Woo... delicious!"


    "Hey, I''m doing pretty well, right."


    "Yeah, Daocheng senpai did a lot better than I did. I didn¡¯t expect Daocheng¡¯s senior not only good at tennis, but also good cooking."


    "There are so many things you didn''t expect, but besides fighting, I am most confident about two things in this world."


    "What is it?"


    "Cook and make girls happy."


    The first point was already within Sakura¡¯s expectations, the last point... Sakura really never thought that Naruto would say it so directly, her face was red, and she glanced at Naruto with a bit of annoyance: "This is not an advantage. Right?"


    "I didn''t say it was an advantage, and I think it''s a good thing to be good at making girls happy, what do you think, Sakura?"


    What can Sakura say?Just in Naruto¡¯s silly tone, Sakura was ashamed to answer the conversation, and she had to awkwardly change the subject: "Senior Taocheng, how did you start cooking?" Naruto¡¯s cooking skills are very good. It seems that Sakura is definitely not just doing it once or twice, it should have been a long time.


    "There is no way. If you live alone for a long time, you will naturally learn."


    "Anyone? Uncle and Aunt...Are you not at home?" Sakura''s expression was slightly unnatural. Would it be rude to ask?


    "Ah, because of their working hours, they are often out of town. They spend less than a month at home all year round. I live alone for the rest of the year and I am used to it."


    Naruto looked nonchalant, but it still made Sakura feel distressed. She didn''t know that Naruto was laughing in her heart: "I have never seen the parents of this body. Let them go to work in this kind of thing. Just click the fate line. If my parents are at home, how can I take my sister home?''


    Sakurano felt that she shouldn''t ask about Naruto''s family anymore, so she wanted to shift the topic to cooking and tennis. When she was about to speak, the roof door was slammed open.


    "Ahhh! It''s most comfortable to come to the rooftop to blow the breeze with a full meal! Huh?"


    The girl walking on the rooftop and the Naruto and Sakura on the rooftop looked at each other. All three were stunned. Although Sakura didn¡¯t do anything bad, she still felt a guilty conscience, and the girl looked at Naruto and Sakura. After two eyes, a thief smile appeared: "Sorry to disturb you, I will leave now, you continue to continue~~" The girl said on her mouth that she was leaving, but her footsteps were slow, she backed away and eyes Still looking at Naruto and Sakura.


    Naruto rubbed his eyebrows and said, "What are you going to do, come here, Tomoka."


    "Hey?" Tomoka Kosaka poked his head out of the door. "Will you interrupt your date with Sakurano, senior?"


    Sakurano blushed and said, "It''s not a date!"


    Naruto sighed, "If you don''t disturb me anyway, please come here, Miss Lightbulb."


    "Senior, what you said is too rude." Tomoxiang pouted, but still came to Naruto''s side, "So you have lunch here, on the school rooftop, handsome seniors and beautiful girls enter together Lunch, the plot is so romantic~~" Tomoxiang clasped her hands tightly and made a girlish look like a spring girl. She didn''t know where she saw this old-fashioned girly comic.


    Ying Nao said shyly: "Where is it romantic, it''s just eating together."


    "Sakura, did I say that you are not pure anymore? You think too much, this is a manifestation of a guilty conscience."


    Where is Sakura Sakura as Tomosaka''s opponent, she was so shy that she didn''t dare to speak, Tomosaka''s eyes flashed with gossip and malice: "Senior, Sakura, you two really~~oooo~~~"


    "No...no...we didn''t..."


    Sakura''s mouth squatted, and she didn''t know what she was talking about. Naruto looked at Sakura''s shyness amusedly, put a finger on her mouth, and made a silent gesture to Tomoka: " Don''t go out and talk nonsense."


    Tomoka''s big eyes flashed with the cunning light of a little fox: "Then it depends on how seniors blocked my mouth."


    Naruto took a piece of mint-flavored cake made by herself and threw it directly into Pengxiang¡¯s mouth. Pengxiang chewed twice, and then snatched the whole box of mint-flavored cakes: "It¡¯s delicious, sweet and fragrant, senior, this Did you do it?"


    "That''s right."


    "He is handsome, good at playing skills, and good at cooking. No wonder Sakurano, the stuffy egg, will treat seniors...uuuuu..."


    It turns out that talking while eating is very dangerous. Tomoxiang immediately paid the price for her excessive mouth. In a blink of an eye, her small face turned purple because of the mint-flavored cake choking in her throat.


    Naruto slapped Tomoka''s back while looking at the careless mad girl a little speechlessly: "Eat slowly, didn''t you just say that you have already eaten lunch, why did you still eat like this?"


    "Desserts are not the same. Girls put desserts in the other stomach, and they can eat more."


    "The one with several stomachs is not a human, but a cow."


    Tomoka Chong Naruto stuck out her tongue: "Senior, you hate it!"


    Sakura was sitting aside, watching Naruto and Tomoka laughing and chattering about each other, as if they were even more familiar than herself. Two vinegar flowers appeared in the heart of Qingdouchukai, unconsciously poking the rice in the lunch box, thinking of Ming. In the previous words, a thought flashed in his mind:''So it''s not an advantage to tease girls.''


    Chapter 26-I won''t grab it with you


    Although it was said that the original meal for two people was eaten by three people, it was enough because Naruto prepared a large portion, and Tomoka had already had lunch and only had some snacks.


    The three of them had lunch and sat on the roof together to blow the air.It was supposed to be very quiet and harmonious, like a campus animation scene, but the girl Pengxiang is really an uncontrollable temperament, and after a while, people can''t help but talk.


    "Senior Taocheng, let me ask you something, OK?"


    Tomoka is probably born with nerves. Although it has been less than half a day since the first meeting with Naruto, there is no barrier at all, let alone the nervousness of ordinary students facing their seniors.


    "Okay, ask."


    "Does the Tennis Club have club activities today?"


    "Not today. After all, it is only the first day after school starts. There are still many things to do in the school, and there is also the recruitment of new members for the club. According to last year¡¯s experience, within two or three days from today. There will be no club activities."


    "Hey...what a pity."


    Naruto saw Tomoka''s two ponytails drooping down, and he couldn''t help feeling very cute, and asked, "What''s a pity? Do you want to join the tennis club too? But you are a girl and you can only join. Just joined the women¡¯s tennis club."


    "No, I''m not a hard worker, but if I really want to stand on the court and compete with others, it''s fine, and I have already decided which club I want to join."


    "What is it?"


    "Tea Ceremony Department."


    "Tea ceremony?"


    Naruto looked up and down Tomoka''s eyes. This girl is a three-eight and noisy character. She is a reprint of Suzuki Garden. No matter how she looks, she doesn''t match the elegant and slow-paced artistic style of tea ceremony.


    Tomoxiang sensed Naruto''s gaze and deliberately put on an exaggerated POSE, "What''s wrong, isn''t it appropriate?"


    Naruto is sometimes very honest, so he said directly: "Well, very inappropriate."


    "Hate! Senior, you can''t take care of girls'' face!"


    Tomoxiang held her pink fist and knocked on Naruto. It was a good thing to be able to beat such a cute and lively girl twice. Naruto would naturally not evade and let Tomoxiang''s fist hit her.


    Tomoxiang¡¯s fist accidentally hit Naruto¡¯s chest, and it made a muffled sound, like a thick leather drum. This discovery made Tomoxiang¡¯s eyes widened, and she suddenly forgot the little displeasure she had just made. , His little hand touched Naruto''s strong chest muscles, and exclaimed: "Senior Taocheng, your muscles are also trained too well, you are as strong as a monster."


    Naruto has a new understanding of Tomoka''s boldness. Watching her hands touch her body, although Naruto doesn¡¯t hate him, she still can¡¯t help reminding: "Tomoka, am I? Have you been molested?"


    Tomoxiang was taken aback when she heard it, and then she noticed how rude her actions were. Although she was bold and open in nature, her face turned red after being exposed so directly by Naruto. Ai Ai withdrew her paw and defended: " There is no way, because Senior Taocheng is too strong, so I can''t help but..."

 1870 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1870

    "Is this still my fault?"


    Naruto tapped Pengxiang''s head lightly, and Pengxiang touched his head, spitting out his tongue cutely, without the slightest nuisance.


    Naruto and Tomoka quarreled with each other for a while, and both felt that they had become a lot closer. Naruto recalled the previous topic and asked curiously: "Speaking of Tomoka, are you really planning to join the tea ceremony club?"


    "Of course, Taocheng senior, don''t underestimate me. Our family is a tea family who was born in selling tea. I have been in the tea shop at home since I was a child, and I am very familiar with tea."


    Tomoxiang''s face looked complacent, and he didn''t seem to lie. Naruto suddenly remembered that the woman with a lack of nerves in the head of Mitarai Adzuki also had a hobby of tasting tea. Then compare it with this little girl in front of her. She sighed: "It''s really not a person to look like."


    Tomoka''s eyes turned into dead fish eyes, and she stared at Naruto with a dangerous aura: "Hey, senior, what do you mean by that?"


    "Haha, nothing, but Tomoka, I hope I can taste your tea one day."


    "That''s okay, just leave it to me. I''m the most familiar with tea."


    "It just so happens that I also like to drink tea, and I will go to your tea shop to buy some tea."


    "We will definitely welcome Taocheng seniors when they come, and I will give you a 10% discount at that time."


    "Thank you so much, Tomoka."


    Naruto and Tomoka talked about the topic of tea, but they had a lot of common language, and Sakura, who was sitting on the side, watched the two of them talk intimately, she seemed to have been ignored for a long time, and she was about tea. I couldn''t even put my mouth in, and the sorrow in my heart was about to overflow, and finally said: "Tomoxiang, senior Taocheng, the lunch break is almost here, let''s go to the classroom."


    Tomoxiang smiled and said yes, while Naruto gave Sakura a slightly deep look, and the three of them packed up and left the rooftop.


    The second-grade classroom and the first-grade classroom were on different floors, so the three were separated on the stairs. Sakurano and Tomoka went to the bathroom to clean the tableware they had just used.


    Tomoxiang was humming a song while washing his chopsticks, and she seemed to be in a good mood, but Sakura was a little distracted by her side, not knowing what she was thinking, the water in the lunch box was full and she didn''t pay attention.


    "Sakura, hello! Sakura."


    Tomoka yelled several times in succession, before Sakura suddenly came back to her senses: "Tomoka, what''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter? I should ask you what is the right thing. Why do you suddenly lose your mind? The water is full. It''s not right to waste water like this."


    "Oh, I''ll turn it off right away!"


    Sakurano panicked and turned off the faucet. After cleaning the lunch box, Sakurano put the lunch box and tableware away. Sakurano looked a little hesitant, and finally plucked up the courage to speak: "Tomuka, I''ll ask you a question, OK? ?"


    "Okay, you can ask."


    "What do you think of Taocheng senior?"


    Tomoka didn''t want Sakura to ask so directly, her expression became a little subtle, and then she immediately laughed: "Senior Taocheng, of course it is very good. He plays tennis well, looks handsome, and has a very good body. It¡¯s delicious and it¡¯s funny to talk. It doesn¡¯t have the predecessor¡¯s prestige at all. So far, I really haven¡¯t found any shortcomings. It¡¯s a great person."


    Sakurano heard Tomoxiang''s praise for Naruto, her face was worried, and she stubbornly said: "Then if... if..."


    Tomoxiang seemed to have guessed what Sakura was going to ask, and deliberately asked: "What if?"


    Looking at the face of her friend, Sakurano suddenly lost the courage she had finally plucked up just now, and lowered her head: "Nothing, sorry, Tomoka, just assume I haven''t said anything, let''s get to the classroom."


    Tomoxiang smiled very happily at once, rushed over to grab Sakura''s neck, smiled but said seriously: "Don''t worry, Sakura, I won''t grab it with you."


    Chapter Twenty Seven-Qingxue Zhengxuan


    Two days have passed since the peaceful campus life. Naruto¡¯s life, or the story of this world, has just entered a new beginning. Today is a very important day.


    The day when the first club activity of the Men''s Tennis Club of Youth Academy!


    This day is not only the first-year students such as Tomoka and Horio waiting impatiently, even Naruto can''t help but look forward to it, because it means that he can finally see the legendary strange-looking tennis club being selected.


    Although it is the first time that most of the selected Naruto is seen, they are easy to identify because everyone is''very distinctive''.


    Nanny Oishi and the cat Kikumaru have seen each other last time. There is nothing special except for the blue and white sweatshirts they were wearing. They were passed by Naruto directly.(Kikumaru: Meow!)


    Wearing a headscarf, his expression is gloomy, and his whole body exudes an aura that is not close to strangers. Like Naruto, Kaido Kaoru is currently one of the only second and second graders in the election, and his identity with Naruto in this world is the''old enemy'' Relationship.


    But Naruto can''t figure it out. Why does he always become enemies with such gloomy people? Is it fate?Haha, come on.


    A tall man, Sadaharu who wears a pair of square glasses from the Qingxue materials, this guy is the number one pervert in the Qingxue, right? Collecting data is almost tantamount to stalking, and this guy also likes to make some strange tastes. The drinks come out with different varieties and weird tastes. They are basically named as dry juice.


    ''The dry juice prepared by Gan Zhenzhi can also be regarded as the first dark prop of the Net King, let alone the one that makes people vomiting and fainting. I remember that in an episode of the animation, Qingxue was in a good situation, but because of Tao Shirotake accidentally drank the dry juice and had to give up the game. Which school did he play with?Go back and have a good review.''


    The role of dry juice in the later period is not only limited to the Qingxue, but also affects other schools, such as Hexagon Middle School, Sitianbao Temple, and Bingdi. The princes of each school are all deeply poisoned. It can be said that except in the world of Wangwang The most memorable thing outside of tennis.


    Kawamura Takashi, who retains a board inch and is not very conspicuous in appearance, and Naruto are both known as the two powerful men of the youth school, and can be called the first tragic hero of the net king.


    Takashi Kawamura can indeed be regarded as tragic, and he is also the one with the most injuries in the Qingxue election.In the preliminaries of the division, in order to protect the two, I forcibly received Ishida Tetsu¡¯s wave ball and injured his wrist. In the first round of the Kanto Contest, Qingxue VS Ice Emperor, and Kawamura and Huadi fought the wave ball, and both lost; Kanto Semifinal VS Hexagon , The sprint fluctuating ball was a blockbuster, but the final VS Li Haida had no chance to play.


    Kawamura¡¯s tragedy continued from the Kanto tournament to the national tournament. Although Bi Jiazhong played in the first match, the focus of the doubles match was entirely on the genius''s fourth counterattack against the mayfly. In the semifinals, he played Ishida Silver. As a result, he almost unconsciously used the 108-style wave ball and defeated Ishida Gin with one move. As a result, he was covered with injuries and was unable to play in the final VS Tachikai.


    He didn''t hesitate to get injured again and again to send the team to the finals, but again and again he missed the finals. The fate of Brother Kawamura is really sad to a realm.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    While Naruto was feeling emotional, the voice of the Golden Nightmare King appeared behind Naruto. Although there were many people on the tennis court at this time, no one except Naruto would notice the Golden Nightmare King. Existing, the two of them will not be noticed no matter what they say.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that I suddenly felt a little emotional, for a tragic hero like Takashi Kawamura."


    The King of Golden Nightmare glanced at Kawamura. Kawamura¡¯s past and future fate have all fallen into the eyes of the supreme king. There was a touch of clarity in his eyes, and he smiled: "Since you are so emotional, you modified the fate line. He didn''t make it in one go, it''s not difficult for you."


    "It''s not difficult, it''s not difficult, but I wouldn''t do that, because without those experiences, Kawamura would no longer be Kawamura."


    In the Battle of the Ice Emperor, bet on his right hand and fight against Huadi Chonghong with a wave ball to crack his palm, and his hand was full of blood, making Keibe Kewu praised "Really an amazing guy"; against Sitianbao Temple, even I was bombarded by Ishida Silver''s wave ball again and again, and still walked back to the court again and again, even if it didn''t take his life, he must win a point.


    Without these, He Village would really not be He Village anymore.


    The golden nightmare king shrugged: "You have some truth, but I always think that''s not the whole reason."


    Naruto smiled indifferently, and said: "There is indeed something else. Modifying Kawamura''s line of fate will affect my chances of performance. That is quite detrimental to my pursuit of girls."


    "really!"


    The golden nightmare king squinted at Naruto, showing a contemptuous look: "You can only think about these things in your head."


    "So what? It''s true that I admire Takashi Kawamura, but I will not give up my heart and persistence because of this appreciation. It is not a shameful thing to like girls, compared to bravery and sadness. For the lonely heroes, young and beautiful girls are more likely to attract the attention of men, which is really human nature."


    "It''s totally inferior."


    Naruto and the King of Golden Nightmare quarreled without saying a word. At this time, a brown-haired, smiling man came over: "Peach City, it''s been a long time."


    "Oh, yeah, Fujii Senpai."


    Naruto secretly raised his alert level in his heart, but he still responded normally. To be honest, he is not very good at dealing with this kind of black belly.


    No two weeks help, the genius of the youth school, second only to the captain Tezuka, the strength is absolutely national level. During the junior high school period, he lost only once to the minister of Shitenboji in the open singles competition. Shiraishi.The equivalent of his amazing tennis prowess is his black belly.


    Hidden under the gentle smile is the essence of the first black belly of Qingxue, and Seiichi Komura, the son of God, can be said to be the two black belly men of the net king.The only person in Qingxue who is immune to dry juices can be immune to special vegetable juices, punishment teas and other types of dry juices, but they are incompetent with sour dry juices. Although they are not afraid of dry juices, they love to appreciate the way others are suffering. , So every time I try my best to let other people drink dry juice, Taocheng commented that it is "someone who must not provoke".

 1871 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1871

    Naruto hates dealing with such black-bellied people the most, so he can hide away, but it''s unlucky for him to come to the door for help.


    "how was your vacation?"


    No two weeks help to ask casually, just like ordinary classmates are asking about each other''s vacation life.


    "Fortunately, I had a very fulfilling life. In addition to playing tennis, I also learned boxing for a while, and I taught others how to play tennis. It''s that simple."


    The best boss, please black out others if you want to be black, I''m so innocent is not suitable for you to pit, please go to Keng Ju Wan, that guy has more loopholes... or that guy itself is a loophole.


    "The person you taught is the coach''s granddaughter."


    "No, even the seniors know about it? Needless to say, it must be the big mouth of the senior Jumaru, who should have been directly dumb before I knew it."


    "If you want people to know it, you can''t do it yourself. That''s how it is said in Chinese."


    "Hey, senior, I don''t seem to do anything bad, please don''t use these words to describe me."


    "I didn''t say you did anything bad, have you really done anything, Taocheng?"


    Naruto¡¯s questioning made Naruto an absolutely unfavorable situation instantly. Naruto¡¯s mouth twitched, and he felt helpless: ¡°So I said, I hate dealing with these black-bellied people.God, please send someone out to save me!''


    I don¡¯t know who heard the cry in Naruto¡¯s heart, Kawamura suddenly yelled with his racket, "Hey, Taocheng, how about coming over to practice with me?!"


    Oh, senior Kawamura, I am so grateful to you. In return, I will help you a little bit and make you hurt a little bit less.


    "No problem, Senior Kawamura."


    Naruto hurriedly escaped from the radiation range of Fuji¡¯s super black belly. Looking at Naruto¡¯s back, Naruto¡¯s squinted eyes showed a trace of interest: ¡°Even if you are practicing boxing, there is no reason why you can do it in a short time. It seems that this year''s intramural ranking competition should be very interesting for the muscles to make such a strong improvement during a spring break.''


    Naruto picked up the racket and started practicing with Kawamura, while observing Kawamura''s tennis play.As seen in the animation, Kawamura, who usually appears to be only non-stop, will enter a burning state once lying on the racket, and the whole person will appear overly excited. Although he is good at sparring on the bottom line, it is because of its amazing power. , So even at the bottom line can launch a powerful attack, which is a typical bottom line attacking style.


    According to the original physical fitness data, Kawamura¡¯s grip strength is the first among youth students, but he is slightly inferior to Taocheng in terms of back muscle strength. What''s more, this is the original data. Now Naruto¡¯s physical fitness is better than before. He has to deal with Kawamura. The powerful offense is nothing to say.


    Naruto and Kawamura absolutely steadily occupy the first or second place in the strength of the Youth Tennis Club. Every attack is full of strength. The sound of hitting the ball and the sound of the tennis ball are very heavy. Every time they hear the heavy hitting sound, It seems that even the heart is beating.


    And just after Naruto and Kawamura practiced against each other for fifteen minutes, the originally noisy tennis court suddenly fell silent. Naruto turned his head to look at it, and suddenly became happy.


    Coach Ryugasaki walked into the court, and there was another person beside her. She was wearing the tennis uniform and glasses. His whole body exuded a serious and cold atmosphere. The aura seemed stronger than the coach.


    ''I finally saw the deity, the biggest iceberg in Tokyo!The strongest man in youth school-Tezuka Kunomitsu!''


    Chapter 28-School Ranking Tournament


    Naruto looked at Kizuka Kunimitsu. In this world, until Echizen Ryoma opened the limit of seamlessness, this guy has always been the strongest man in the youth school, and even Fujisuke did not defeat him for the first time with all his strength. The old injury trapped in his left hand is still the man standing at the top of the middle school tennis pyramid.


    Of course, for Wang Fan, Tezuka Kunomi is better known for his strength than his ice face, which will never change.


    ''It is indeed the biggest iceberg in Tokyo in the legend, it is really cold enough.''


    Naruto secretly slandered his own captain in his heart, and the others didn¡¯t have the courage. Tezuka really looked like a captain, calm, serious, and meticulous. For people who met for the first time, Tezuka¡¯s ice face was really good. It''s scary enough.


    Coach Ryugasaki scanned all the students in front of him, his eyes stopped for a while on Naruto and Echizen Ryoma, and then he said: "It seems that everyone is in good spirits. I am very satisfied with this point. Last year, our tennis club got it. The results of the top four in the Kanto Contest, and this year our goal is the whole country! The preliminaries of the Kanto Contest will begin soon. Before that, in order to select the best players to participate in the competition, starting tomorrow, the school ranking competition will be held! "


    Tezuka went on to say: "The rules of the intramural ranking competition are the same as last year. Members who can participate in the intramural ranking competition are divided into four groups A, B, C, and D. Each group conducts intra-group singles round-robin matches. The top two in the overall score will be selected, and the grouping list will be posted in a while."


    "I hope everyone can prepare well. Tomorrow is an opportunity for everyone to move toward their dreams. Know if it is!"


    "understand!"


    After Coach Ryugasaki''s remarks, he allowed everyone to practice freely. Of course, what everyone cares most about is the grouping situation in the school rankings.


    The current eight positive candidates are naturally separated into different groups. Each group has two positive candidates. If there are no surprises, these eight people will still become the new positive candidates. This year, one of them is very interesting. Accident.


    "Sure enough, it''s the same as last year. All the regular elections have been split into different groups."


    "It''s hard to get into the regular election like this, and none of the seniors is easy to deal with."


    "Not only the seniors, but Taocheng and Haitang are also very powerful. They are the strongest people in our grade."


    "Hey, look! Group D has a first-year name!"


    "what?!"


    The crowd watching the group list became a little turbulent, all because of a name that appeared in the group D list-Echizen Ryoma!


    According to the rules of the Youth Tennis Club, newcomers cannot participate in the intramural ranking competition when they first joined the tennis club. They must wait until the summer rookie competition and have outstanding performance in the rookie competition before they can participate in the intramural ranking competition later. Renhe Kaitang is like that, Echizen Ryoma is the first special case of Qingxue.


    Naruto had long known that Coach Ryuzaki would let Echizen Ryoma directly participate in the intramural ranking competition, so he didn''t care at all. He was more concerned about his grouping situation, and it really scared Naruto when he looked at it.


    The two candidates in Group A are Tezuka and Oishi, the chief and vice ministers of Qingxue, and the remaining three are dragon sets of lunch boxes, no need to go into details; Group C is Kikumaru and Kawamura, one flexible type and one power type; Group D On the other hand, Agan, Kaitang, and Echizen Ryoma, only two of the three can become the right choice. If Naruto remembers correctly, Gan Sadaji should be the one that was brushed off, and then in a period of time, As a member and staff member of the Tennis Club, he has formulated many training plans for the players.


    And the remaining group B, Naruto¡¯s group, is so undead and the big belly black of Fujisuke, although Naruto is very curious about the strength of this genius, but I didn¡¯t expect to follow this black belly so quickly. Fight.


    Fuer Zhouzhu smiled and stood behind Naruto: "Peach City, you are a group with me, let''s cheer for the two of us."


    "Hi hi~~"


    In fact, in addition to the D group, the remaining three groups of candidates are very obvious. The only thing worth noting in these three groups is what kind of games the two candidates of each group will play.


    "Hey... It''s really troublesome."


    "Hey hey? Is it tomorrow for the intramural ranking competition?!!!"


    The girl¡¯s huge voice really made Naruto a good comprehension, and she glanced at the girl beside her helplessly: "Yes, but Tomoka, can you make your voice smaller? My ears seem to be deaf."


    "Hey, sorry, Senior Taocheng."


    Tomoxiang waved his hand, obviously without the slightest introspection: "But I didn''t expect that tomorrow will be the intramural ranking competition. I really look forward to the performance of Taocheng senior. Taocheng senior must be very handsome when he plays tennis!"


    Tomoka spoke while waving his racket.And Sakurano nodded and said yes, although she is shy and introverted, she can''t directly say how Naruto is like Tomoka, but in her heart Sakura also thinks that Naruto who plays seriously is really handsome. .


    "Hey, you two look forward to it so much, it makes me very stressed."


    Tomoxiang patted Naruto on the shoulder and said, "Senior, you should be honored. Two of us so cute girls like to watch you play."


    "Two lovely girls? Why do I only see one?"


    Sakura''s face flushed, showing a shy look, and Tomoka put her arms around Naruto''s neck, and said with a carefree grin: "Senior, you are wrong to say that, Sakura will be sad."


    When she said this, she defined Naruto¡¯s ¡°a cute girl¡± directly as herself. Naruto looked at this smiling girl with helplessness: ¡°Tomuka, the thickness of your face is beyond my imagination. what."


    "Hee hee, thank you for the compliment." Pengxiang smiled mischievously, just as Naruto was complimenting herself. This girl did have a''powerful'' that did not match her appearance and age, making Naruto speechless for a while.


    The three walked together for a while, and of course they talked about tomorrow''s intramural ranking game.


    "Senior Taocheng, you should be confident in the intramural ranking competition tomorrow?"


    "Of course there is confidence, and I will not give it to others casually."

 1872 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1872

    Just kidding, how could Naruto lose his position?


    The members of Group B are Naruto and Fuji with three dragon sets. Think about it and know that the right choice for this group must be Naruto and Fuji. The only problem for Naruto is to follow Fuji. How to fight on the field, that big belly black is not so easy to deal with.


    "I believe that seniors will be the right candidate, because senior Taocheng is the most powerful in my mind."


    To make a beautiful girl trust so much, Naruto¡¯s self-esteem as a man is greatly satisfied, with a clear smile on the corners of his eyes, but said: "Don¡¯t say I am like a superman, and I play tennis You have only seen it once, too."


    "Senior is as strong as Superman!" Tomoka said, and stretched out her hand to touch Naruto''s abdominal muscles. "The abdominal muscles are just like the washboard, the senior is really amazing."


    "I think it''s you who are more powerful, wouldn''t you be shy?"


    "Shy? What is that? Can I eat it?"


    "Forget it, when I didn''t say..."


    Naruto retired again in front of Tomoka, and walked for a while, and an ordinary house appeared in front of him. The surname written on the door was Kosaka.


    "That''s it, I''m home, thank you senior for sending me back."


    Tomoka said and bowed to Naruto. There was nothing wrong with her actions, but when she thought of the girl''s previous performance, she couldn''t tell whether she was polite or rude.


    "Thank you, you are still not used to talking to me so honestly, just be casual."


    "That''s what you said, senpai, I will definitely treat you more casually in the future." Tomoka immediately raised her head and said, the speed of delivery made Naruto wonder if she was waiting for herself here.


    "I have to trouble Senior Sakura to send Sakura home. Although Sakura is really cute, Senior Sakura can''t do bad things to Sakura, otherwise she may be shy and faint."


    Tomoka deliberately blinked at Naruto when she spoke. Her remarks were not so much a reminder and warning, but seemed to have a kind of''instigation'', as if she wished Naruto to do something to Sakura.


    Naruto is really hard to understand Tomoka''s thinking circuit, and then Tomoka got to Sakura''s ear and whispered, "This is a good opportunity to touch the senior''s abdominal muscles. Don''t miss it, Sakurano."


    As an innocent girl with a good cultivation of three views, how could Sakura accept Tomoka''s vulgar words, her pink face was flushed, her star eyes were full of shyness, and she shouted in annoyance: "Tomoka, you talk nonsense what!"


    "Yeah~~ I''m angry, I really don''t know good people." Pengxiang screamed and fled into his yard, waving at Naruto: "See you tomorrow, senior!"


    "Hi~~" After seeing Pengxiang enter the house, Naruto got on his bicycle and said to Sakura, "Come on."


    Because the tennis club has just started activities, and tomorrow is the first intramural ranking match of this year, coach Ryugasaki has a lot of work to deal with, so Naruto naturally assumed the important task of sending Sakura home.


    Sakura looked at the back seat of the bicycle with hesitation.Although Sakurano did not ride on Naruto¡¯s bicycle when she practiced tennis together during spring break, it was just that she didn¡¯t think of anything at that time, she was pure and pure, and naturally there would be nothing, but after Tomoka said just now, Sakurano His thinking is always stuck on some things that are not. Where can you pull your face down?


    Seeing that Sakura hadn''t gotten into the car for a long time, Naruto said strangely: "Sakura, what''s the matter with you? Why haven''t you come up yet?"


    "Oh, no, nothing." Sakura was so embarrassed to say what Tomoxiang had just said. At this time, she didn''t have to hesitate anymore, so she blushed and sat on the back seat of the bicycle. She should have embraced Naruto''s waist. Not daring to hold it too tightly, so he put his hand loosely on Naruto''s waist.


    "Hey, you will fall off like this in a while, hold tight!" Naruto grabbed Sakura''s hands and let her hug herself tightly, and then stepped on the pedals and the bike immediately sped out.


    "Ah!" The panic of sudden acceleration made Sakura completely tighten Naruto''s waist. After slowly adapting to the speed of the bicycle, she had missed the opportunity to let go again, so she had to hug her.It''s obviously not the first time like this, but maybe because of Tomoka''s previous words, Sakura''s heartbeat couldn''t calm down today, and the hands around Naruto''s waist always felt some lines that he hadn''t noticed before.


    ''Good muscles, really like a washboard.''


    Sakurano thought that her head was probably broken, and this thought came up somehow. At this time, the bicycle stopped before the red light. Naruto turned her head and said to Sakurano, "Sakura, can you keep your hands away? I move, my stomach is itchy."


    "Yes, I''m sorry!" Sakura was sober and buried her face behind Naruto in disappointment, not daring to see her shy and flushing cheeks.


    ''I''m such a fool...''


    I don''t know how long it took, the bicycle stopped again: "Sakurano, I''m home."


    Sakura raised her head in a daze, "Ah, are you here?" She didn''t notice it at all, so fast.


    "You won''t fall asleep behind me, I didn''t expect Sakura to have the attributes of a stray bug, so cute."


    "Yes, cute, nothing." Sakura hurriedly jumped from the back seat of the bicycle. Seeing Naruto stepped on the pedals and was about to leave, she blurted out, "Senior Taocheng!"


    "Ah, what''s the matter? Is there anything else, Sakurano?"


    Looking at the person''s blue eyes, Sakura took a deep breath and summoned the courage to say: "Tomorrow''s intramural ranking competition, please be sure to cheer. Because... I am the same as Tomoka, I believe seniors must be the best. of!"


    Hearing Sakura, who is usually timid and introverted, say this, similar to a confession, Naruto suddenly felt that his body was full of strength, and under the surging heart, he leaned in and kissed Sakura Baijie on the forehead.


    "Then continue to believe me, Sakurano."


    Chapter 29-Genius


    After kissing the simple braided girl, Naruto returned to his house, had dinner, and slept comfortably with a happy mood, ready to deal with the next day''s intramural ranking competition.


    The school ranking competition system is that five people in each group play an intra-group round robin, that is, regardless of whether they win or lose, they must compete with four people in the group except themselves. Each person competes in four games, based on the results , The top two in each group become the main candidates.


    Naruto¡¯s first opponent is Ishii, who is also in the second grade. Naruto has no impression of this person. He seems to be just an ordinary dragon set. Even if his strength is not bad among the general staff, he is really good. It''s too much difference.


    "Hey, Taocheng, you have to be merciful today."


    Naruto yawned lazily: "No." What a joke, Ishii is not a cute girl. If you fight with a girl, Naruto doesn''t mind putting some water, but a man... no I''m sorry Naruto is not in that mood.


    After getting the right to serve by turning the racket, Naruto Shi Shiran stepped onto the line of serve: "I don''t need to use my tricks to deal with this kind of dragon set. The usual tricks can be dealt with. Sorry, Ishii, but please take it quickly. Let''s end it now.''


    Naruto tossed the tennis ball high, and then swung his arms: "Bullets!"


    The tennis ball flew across the court and accurately hit the outside bottom corner of the teeing area. After touching the ground, it bounced back and flew out of the court.Naruto''s serve was too fast, and Ishii had no time to make any preparations during the whole process. The ball had already flown directly out of the court, a clean ACE ball!


    "The goal was scored by Taocheng, and the score was 15:0!"


    Hearing the sound of the referee scoring on the sidelines, the hapless Ishii came back to his senses and pointed at Naruto with a racket and shouted: "You guy Taocheng! You are all told to be merciful!"


    Naruto shrugged helplessly: "I''m pleased, this is in a game, where did the subordinates be merciful? Besides, this level of serve is just a warm-up. Beware, Ishii, faster bullet serve is coming."


    "Na, Nani?!"


    "Bullet serve!"


    "The goal was scored by Taocheng, the score was 30:0!"


    "The goal was scored by Taocheng, the score was 40:0!"


    "This round is won by Taocheng, the score is 1:0!"


    Naruto served four bullets in a row. There was too much difference in the strength of the two. Ishii couldn''t even touch the ball. All four balls were served cleanly, and he won his serve in a straight game.


    "Oh oh!! Senior Taocheng is great, bullet serve is the best!! Senior Taocheng come on!!"


    The lively and undisguised cheering sound, of course, came from Naruto¡¯s acquaintance, the number one small three eighth Kosaka Tomoka, Sakurano stood aside, her expression a little helpless and embarrassed, obviously admonishing Tomoka not to be so loud. Failed.


    Although the form of expression is different, Sakura also silently encouraged Naruto in her heart: "Go on, senior.''


    "That''s it."


    Wearing a pair of square glasses, Gan Zhenzhi, who was identified by Naruto as the number one perverted man in the youth school, did not know when he stood on the sidelines, holding a notebook in his hand and writing something, obviously collecting information.

 1873 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1873

    "Although it''s just the beginning of the first game, the speed of bullets is already faster than before, which is really surprising."


    Naruto heard Agan''s words on the court and couldn''t help but roll his eyes: "This Ganzhengji is really the number one man in the youth school. The information is collected too comprehensively, even this kind of positive selection. The non-regular competitions have all appeared, and if this guy is going to be a commercial espionage, he is definitely top-notch.''


    Bu Er Zhou Zhu also came over at this time: "Agan, how is Taocheng''s data?"


    "Fuji, are you even interested in Taocheng''s data?"


    "Hehe, I just think there should be something fun."


    Gan Zhenzhi flipped through his notebook and said, "Although I still don''t see much in the first game, from the point of view of his stronger muscles and four consecutive bullets just now, his Both his strength and ball handling ability have risen a lot from before. In just one spring break, I really don¡¯t know how he has improved so much. The current data is too small to analyze."


    After listening to Agan''s information, a gleam flashed in his squinted eyes, and then he set his sights on the court.


    It was Ishii''s turn to serve in the game. Ishii''s serve was quite satisfactory. Although he was not brilliant enough, he could not pick out obvious faults. It shows that his basic skills are very solid.


    However, this slow ball speed is indistinguishable from the turtle in Naruto''s eyes. With a backhand shot, the tennis ball immediately flies to the left corner of Ishii halftime.


    Snapped!


    After the tennis ball bounced off the ground, Ishii had no time to touch the ball.


    ReturnACE!


    "The goal was scored by Taocheng, and the score was 15:0!"


    Snapped!


    "The goal was scored by Taocheng, the score was 30:0!"


    Snapped!


    "The goal was scored by Taocheng, the score was 40:0!"


    Snapped!


    "This round is won by Taocheng, the score is 2:0!"


    After four serving aces, there were four consecutive ReturnACEs. Naruto played two consecutive rounds, which was completely unstoppable. It can also be seen that this guy had no intention of being merciful at all.


    Later, amidst Tomoka¡¯s enthusiastic cheering, the subsequent games showed a one-sided trend. The gap between the main selection and the dragon set was too big. Ishii did not have any means to score from Naruto, and the game could not start. In ten minutes, Naruto didn''t let Ishii get even one point, and he pushed the game to the end of the game!


    "Oye! As long as you win this ball, Senior Taocheng won without losing a point, I know Senior Taocheng is really the best!"


    Tomoxiang''s eyes were bright, burning with incomparable enthusiasm, and she didn''t know that she was the one who played the game today.


    "Is it amazing? Indeed, but Taocheng''s strength is not just what you can see on the surface.


    Fuji''s words attracted the attention of the two girls, and Sakura asked suspiciously, "Fuji-senpai, what does this mean?"


    "Look carefully, this game has reached the last goal. Ishii was already out of breath in order to receive Taocheng''s ball and ran left and right. But on the contrary, Taocheng has not only lost a point so far. Throw it away, there is not a drop of sweat on his face."


    "Really, senior, he didn''t shed a drop of sweat."


    "In terms of Taocheng''s physical stamina, the ten-minute game is probably just a warm-up." Gan Zhenzhi opened his notebook, "Taocheng has an inherent athletic ability, whether it is explosiveness or endurance. Excellent. If we only talk about physical fitness, even if we are in the election, the only one who can compete with Taocheng is probably only Haitang."


    When everyone was talking, Naruto had already scored the last point with a smash, a perfect 6:0, which was a good start to his intramural ranking game.


    While having dinner together at noon, Tomoka said happily about the game in the morning: "Senior, you are really amazing. This is the first time I have seen a tennis match that can win without losing a point."


    "For the first time, you haven''t watched many tennis matches in total." Naruto ruthlessly exposes Tomoka, causing the latter to snatch a tonkatsu from his lunch.


    Tomoka chewed on the crispy and delicious tonkatsu, and said vaguely: "Senior is so strong, it seems that the right position should be a good one."


    "I couldn''t have lost the position I had chosen, but the only more troublesome thing is how to fight with Fuji Senpai."


    "No, no (it doesn''t matter), the senior is so good, there will be no problem."


    ''Hehe, this is the fearlessness of the ignorant. The second week is not a three-legged cat like Ishii, and compared to winning or losing the game, it makes me a headache to be stared at by that black belly.''


    Naruto didn''t say this either, and concentrated on enjoying a delicious lunch.Compared with the past, Sakurano''s words seem to have become less, but she keeps feeding Naruto or wiping her mouth. She is very cute and pleasant, and she has formed with a girl who is careless or heartless. sharp contrast.


    Naruto has another game in the afternoon. The match against him is the same as the last game in Group B. The other groups are also the same. The game selected in the group is placed at the end of the group. , It probably means a finale.


    Qingxue''s intramural ranking competition also attracted Inoue and Shiba Saori to interview, but the first day of the competition did not have much content worth interviewing.All the formal elections have defeated the dragon sets of each group for granted, and the newcomer Echizen Ryoma, who has suddenly emerged this year, all won smoothly.


    Naruto also regarded the game with the Dragon Sets as a warm-up, and solved all the opponents with only two moves of bullet serve and dunk smash. Although not every game was won without losing a point, it was all 6:0. The big score was over, and the intramural ranking competition soon reached the last day. In the last game of Group B, Naruto played against the genius No. 2 Zhouzhu.


    Chapter Thirty-The Missing Service


    Naruto picked up the racket, waved to Tomoka and Sakura, then turned and walked towards the court.


    Across the net, Fuji Zhousuke still had a smile on his face: "Peach City, let''s have a wonderful game today."


    "Hi~Fuji-senpai." Naruto rolled a pair of dead fish eyes, if he could, he really didn''t want to play with this black belly, but when things came, there was no way, "positive or negative?"


    "positive."


    The racket spins a few times on the ground, and after falling to the ground, it turns out to be front.


    "Now we will start the match between Fujitsu and Taocheng. At the end of the game, Fuji will serve."


    Naruto and Fuji stood on both sides of the court, Tomoka shouted vigorously from the sidelines: "Senior Taocheng, come on!"


    "Yo, Fuer, give a lesson to that kid Taocheng!" As one of Qingxue''s golden partners, Chrysanthemum Meow yelled and cheered Fuer on the sidelines. Besides him, there were two people, Agan and Haitang. Also appeared on the sidelines.


    The appearance of these three can be considered reasonable. Kikumaru once lost to Naruto during spring break. Although he will not really hold a grudge, he also wants to teach Naruto a good lesson; and Gan Zhenzhi As the first member of the youth school, he certainly has no reason not to investigate the match between the elections; Kaido Kaoru is the current enemy of Naruto, and it is normal to observe the match of his rival.


    Not secondhand holding the tennis ball, a sharp gaze flashed in his smiling eyes:''Although you feel a little different from before, but during a spring break, how much you have improved, just use this serve to test it.''


    "It''s coming, Taocheng."


    With a perfect smile on his face, the way of serving the ball is different from the usual way of throwing the ball up and then serving. Fuji uses his left hand to rotate the tennis ball, and then swings the racket from the bottom up when the tennis ball is falling. , Send the ball out by cutting the ball.


    Kikumaru''s eyes widened immediately and shouted, "Fuji has a strange trick from the beginning!"


    The speed of the ball was not fast, Naruto had already stood up and swung violently when the ball bounced.


    "That ball will disappear."


    Whoosh!


    Naruto''s swing missed, and the ball seemed to disappear without a trace the moment he swung it, and then appeared behind him again, making Naruto''s swing only to hit flies.


    "Fuji scored this goal, the score was 15:0!"


    After the referee scored the points, the astonished people on the sidelines recovered. Sakura''s eyes widened and muttered: "The ball... disappeared?"


    "Hey! Sakurano, did your eyes bloom just now?! How could the serve of Fuji-senpai suddenly disappear? Hey, Sakurano!"

 1874 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1874

    Tomoka held Sakura and shook constantly, but Sakura herself was confused, how could answer her question, Agan wrote on the sidelines, and said, "It''s not your dizziness, it was caused by cutting the serve. Visual error."


    "Slash the serve? Can you make the ball disappear with that serve?"


    "Of course, a general cut serve is not acceptable, but when you serve, you rotate the tennis ball with your hands. This way, the moment the racket hits the ball, the contact point between the ball and the racket will change, giving the ball extremely strong rotation. The tennis ball suddenly accelerates after it bounces, and our eyes have adapted to the original speed of the tennis ball. Therefore, the sudden acceleration of the ball will cause visual errors in the eyes and make us feel that the ball has disappeared."


    "This kind of thing... can it really be done?"


    Agan pushed his glasses and said, "Of course ordinary people can''t, but no, he is a genius."


    "But it really doesn''t look like Bu''er''s style. It''s fun to use this kind of trick from the beginning. Hey, No, you have to teach that kid Taocheng!"


    "However, even if the second senior is very good, Taocheng senior will not lose."


    Kikumaru turned his head, staring at Tomoka and blinked: "Hey, Agan, tell them the record of the match between Fuji and Taocheng."


    Gan flipped through the notes: "According to my record, from the beginning of Taocheng enrollment, in formal and informal competitions, there have been 9 matches with Fuji."


    "What about the result of the game?"


    "9:0, No-two won 9 games in a row and never lost."


    "9 consecutive wins? Senior Taocheng lost 9 games in a row?"


    "impossible¡­¡­"


    "In fact, it''s not just Taocheng. Even in all of our regular drafts, no one has ever beaten Fu Du in a singles match. Among us, the singles that maintains a record of all-win wins are only Fu Du. And Tezuka only."


    Fuji''s strength is indeed the best in the country, Sakurano and Tomoka can''t help but worry about Naruto.


    Naruto looked at the tennis ball rolling to his feet, and smiled: "It''s really rare to be so serious at the beginning, Fuji-senior."


    "It''s nothing, I have to do my best sometimes, otherwise I feel like my joints are going to rust."


    ''You lied to ghosts!''


    Naruto rolled his eyes wildly, and at this time Fuji was ready to serve for the second time: "Are you ready, Taocheng? My ball is coming."


    Fuji again made a disappearing serve, and Naruto pursued a swing, but without a doubt, he swung empty again.


    "The goal was scored by Fuji, and the score was 30:0."


    "The goal was scored by Fuji, and the score was 40:0."


    "This game is scored by Fujitsu, the score is 1:0."


    Fuer served four missing servings in a row and scored four points in the blink of an eye, saving his serve. Because every ball is an ACE ball, the game is extremely fast, and it is over in less than a minute. One round.


    Sakurano and Tomoka were even more worried when they saw that Naruto had missed a round without even touching the ball.The match between the two regular elections is very rare, and there are many second and third grades of non-regular elections on the sidelines. At this moment, they can''t help but discuss it.


    "Fuji-senior is really amazing, Taocheng actually lost a game without even touching the ball."


    "It seems that Taocheng probably won''t be able to defeat Fujio this time."


    "There''s no way, because the senior student is a genius."


    "But even if Taocheng loses, it doesn¡¯t matter. This is already the last game of Group B. Before, he and Fujie Senpai both won all battles. Even if they lose this game, they can still be in Group B. The second one becomes the official election."


    "That''s right, Taocheng is already the best in our second grade, and we don''t know when we will become a positive candidate."


    Mingren was not in the mood to care about the messy noises beside him. He walked to his tennis bag, took out a new racket, grabbed the racket net with his hands, and thought to himself:''Fuji Zhousuke''s genius name It''s not just talking about it. The average racket is not powerful, so you can only use this new one.''


    Naruto replaced a racket with a stronger tension and was able to hit a more powerful shot, but relatively, the ball control would be weakened.Naruto took a new racket and walked to the service line, and said to Fuji: "I didn''t expect Fuji Senpai to be so serious. In that case, I will use this as a gift to Senpai!"


    With that said, Naruto tossed the tennis ball high, and the height of the toss was far higher than that of the average tennis player.


    ''Is there something coming?Throwing the ball so high does not seem to be the original bullet serve!''


    Naruto threw the ball into the air, and then the whole person picked it up along with him. When the height of the tennis ball reached the highest point, Naruto exhausted all his strength and killed the racket fiercely.


    "Look at my newly created Amaterasu!"


    Naruto''s serve with full strength is more powerful than ordinary smashes. The tennis ball seemed to ignite a black flame, quickly tracing a dark trace, and accurately landed on the bottom corner of the serving area.


    "Nani?!"


    boom!!


    The tennis ball hit the ground, and the impact sound was unimaginably heavy. The amazing speed of the ball made it too late for Fuji to react. After the tennis hit the ground, it bounced back and flew quickly from Fuji¡¯s side and hit it. The barbed wire at the back turned the barbed wire into a twist, and the whole tennis ball was stuck in the center of the barbed wire.


    "This, this ball is scored by Taocheng, the score is 15:0."


    The referee¡¯s voice was a little trembling, but when he saw the deformed barbed wire behind him, he was surprised that he could not hide his face. Naruto held the racket in his hand and looked triumphant: ¡°Fuji-senpai, this is an Amaterasu serve. Just as a reward for the serve that just disappeared, please accept it, dong dong!"


    Chapter Thirty-One-Brown Bear Captured


    Naruto''s Amaterasu serve skills shocked the crowd, causing a sound of wonder.


    "Oh my God! What did I see just now?!"


    "Good serve!"


    "Fuji-senpai didn''t even react...It''s simply impossible!"


    "What a terrible destructive power! Look at the barbed wire!"


    The power of Amaterasu''s serve suddenly changed the trend of the game. Kikumaru grabbed the barbed wire with both hands and involuntarily let out a meow: "Meow...what kind of serve is this? Hey, Agan, the boy Atao just served what happened?"


    Gan Zhenzhi pushed his glasses and said: "Taocheng uses his jumping ability to serve from a very high hitting point and smashes the ball. With Taocheng''s explosive power, this ball is quite terrifying. Power, coupled with the addition of spin to the ball, so the speed and weight of this serve are amazing. It is a destructive serve."


    "Well... using the method of smashing the ball to serve, this kind of thing can only be done by A Tao, after all, his jumping ability is the first in Qingxue."


    "This Amaterasu serve can''t be played only by jumping power."


    Kikumaru blinked, "What do you mean, Agan?"


    "Although Amaterasu serves to serve by smashing the ball, it is still serving after all. In general smashing, you only need to hit the ball into the opponent''s court, but if you serve, you must hit the ball into the serve. In the zone, the attack range is only one-fourth of the general smash, which requires very accurate ball control. Whether it is accurate ball control or that amazing destructive power, it is necessary to achieve both points at the same time It¡¯s an excellent balance in the air."


    Sakurano: "Hanging balance ability? It''s the ability to keep your body balanced in the air."


    "To put it simply, it¡¯s like this. Taocheng once received an invitation from the basketball department because his vertical take-off ability and suspended air balance ability are exceptionally good. Because of this inherent ability, Taocheng can maintain in the air. Highly stable, in a stable posture, you can hit a shot that has both strength and stability. Amaterasu serve is a serve developed by taking full advantage of Taocheng''s physical fitness. Taocheng, this kid, is indeed trained An incredible trick."


    "Hey, so amazing."


    Kikumaru opened his mouth wide and couldn''t help but sigh. Sakurano and Tomoka were finally relieved when they saw that Naruto had such a powerful serve. Tomoka regained his original vitality and exclaimed excitedly: "Senior Taocheng Come on! Use your Amaterasu to serve to defeat Fuji Senpai!"


    ''Tomoxiang is really a crazy girl, I dare to talk nonsense like this, but I like it.''


    Naruto smiled inwardly and tossed the ball again: "Come on, no two! Amaterasu!"

 1875 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1875

    oom!!


    Naruto used Amaterasu again, and the destructive tennis ball quickly flew to Fuji''s half. This time, Fuji quickly caught up with Amaterasu and swung his right hand.


    Snapped!!


    The moment the tennis ball touches Fuji¡¯s racket, a huge impact is directly transmitted to Fuji¡¯s wrist, making Fuji feel that his wrist is paralyzed in an instant, unable to hold the racket, and Naruto gets a ball. Flew out.


    "The goal was scored by Taocheng and the score was 30:0."


    "Hey! Agan, you saw that the serve without MOMO knocked out all the rackets of Bu Er!"


    "Well, although Fujii''s grip is not as good as Taocheng and Kawamura, but it can knock Fuji''s racket with a single serve. The power of this serve seems to be above my calculations. This information must be recorded. "


    Fuji picked up the racket, and when he looked at Naruto, he opened his eyes completely: "A pretty heavy serve, Taocheng, you really have a great trick."


    "Thank you for the compliment, no two seniors, but I will not be merciful! Amaterasu!"


    Amaterasu''s serve flew again, and Fujio changed to a two-handed racquet this time. When he received Naruto''s Amaterasu, his hands felt a huge impact, but he barely hit the ball back.


    "Finally hit back!"


    "but¡­¡­"


    Naruto had already judged the route to return the ball. He waited early on the route of the return flight. When the ball came in front of him, he made a sharp backhand strike. The tennis ball quickly flew across the court. After landing and rebounding, quickly Flying out of the field.


    "Boom!"


    "The goal was scored by Taocheng, and the score was 40:0."


    "Even though Fujitsu barely hit Taocheng''s Amaterasu with both hands, but because of Amaterasu''s destructive power, Fujitsu''s receiving service has lost its previous level. The lack of stability and fierce transmission will only become a target for the opponent''s attack. ."


    "I''m sorry, but I won the second round! Amaterasu!"


    The fierce Amaterasu serve came again in front of Fuji. Fuji still could only reluctantly hit back with both hands. It was difficult for the ball to hit back hard to hit a sharp attack angle. Naruto quickly caught up with Fuji''s back attack with explosive power. , Patted with both hands and jumped with the right foot as the weight.


    "That posture is..."


    "JackKnife!!"


    Naruto roared and played a powerful JackKnife. This JackKnife had been accumulating for a long time, so it returned the ball at an amazing speed, accurately hit the bottom corner of the left side of the court, and then flew out of the field.


    "This round was won by Taocheng, the score was 1:1."


    With the cooperation of Amaterasu''s serve and JackKnife, Naruto made only one ACE ball, but he scored four consecutive goals in a blink of an eye and kept his serve without losing a point.


    "Hey, it''s true or false, the Fuji-senior actually lost this round without getting a point."


    "That guy in Taocheng, when on earth did he practice such a good serve? He can''t even catch the second senior."


    "Do you think Taocheng can defeat Fujia''s seniors today?"


    "Maybe it can."


    Naruto¡¯s swift offensive reversed the situation of the game, and the surroundings could not help discussing the results of the game. Kikumaru grabbed the wire fence and asked: "Nah, Agan, you said Atao was the best player. What is the probability?"


    "Even I can''t fully grasp the information of Fuji, so it is impossible to predict, but from the current situation, the probability of Taocheng''s victory is rising, which is true."


    "A serve named after the legendary master Amaterasu of Taka Amahara?The power is indeed great, and my hands are still a little numb. I am afraid this game is not as easy as I imagined.''


    The two sides switched, it was once again the turn of the serve of the best, and the serve of the best, as expected.


    "Come! It''s a vanishing serve again!"


    Fuji''s cut serve is indeed very beautiful. After hitting the ground, he suddenly disappeared from Naruto''s sight. As always, it is a magical serve that will suddenly disappear.


    But when the ball disappeared, Naruto''s eyes suddenly condensed: "I saw it!" His right hand swung violently and slapped!


    Snapped!


    The missing serve reappeared in everyone''s eyes, and was slapped back by Naruto, but the angle of Naruto''s return shot was slightly lower. The tennis ball hit the net and failed to cross the net.


    "The goal was scored by Fuji, and the score was 15:0."


    "Cut!" Naruto shook the racket in his hand. "It''s quite difficult to hit back, but next time you can hit back perfectly!"


    "Hey, have you seen it?!"


    "He actually gave the missing serve to..."


    "Although he didn''t have a net, he really received the missing serve from Fuji Senpai."


    "How do you go back with that kind of ball?"


    "Fuji-senpai won''t really want to..."


    The noisy discussions around him didn¡¯t take all of them to heart, but he was still a little surprised that Naruto was able to hit back his serve so quickly: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be able to come back so soon. My disappeared serve. But let me see if you can completely fight back.''


    Fuji again made the disappearing serve, and Naruto did not panic at all this time, because he had completely seen through the trajectory of the disappearing serve.The power of the disappearing serve is that the ball will suddenly accelerate after it bounces, giving the illusion of the ball disappearing suddenly in the eyes, but no matter how the line of sight changes, the ball will not disappear inexplicably, no matter how the ball changes, the shadow will always be There is only one, as long as you see the shadow, you can hit the missing serve.


    "Drink! JackKnife!!!"


    Naruto waved his hands vigorously, and Jack Knife directly sank back and hit the missed serve.The tennis ball was hit by Naruto in the half-court like a heavy cannon, and after noticing the powerful force in the ball, he immediately shot back with both hands.


    With his unequaled wrist strength, he could barely return Naruto''s JackKnife, and the return shot uncontrollably turned into a super lob.


    "Great! Chance Ball!"


    "Senior Taocheng must have won this ball!"


    "Slam Dunk!!"


    Naruto made the most skilled smash, and the tennis flew straight to the best half at a faster speed than the Shinkansen.At this moment, after a strange light flashed, the tennis ball flew over a high arc and landed exactly on the bottom line behind Naruto.


    Naruto turned around in surprise and looked at the tennis ball that just landed on the bottom line: "Triple counterattack... the brown bear was caught."


    Chapter Thirty-two-Breaking the brown bear and arrested!


    Tomoka''s hands were caught on the wire fence, and her eyes widened so that people wondered if her eyeballs would suddenly fall off: "What did I just see?!"


    "Why? How could Taocheng senior''s smash fail?"


    While recording the information of the game, Gan Zhenzhi explained to the two school girls kindly: "That is one of Fuji''s best triple counterattacks, and the brown bear is caught."


    "Brown bear caught?"


    "Yes, this trick is to use the principle of four-to-two dialing to extend the action time of the racket and the ball through its own rotation, so that you can use a small force to return a strong smash, and then hit the ball when the opponent fails to respond. To the bottom line of the opponent''s half, as long as there is that trick, it won''t work."


    "So that the slam dunk of Taocheng senior is completely invalid for Fuji senior?"

 1876 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1876

    "Yes, Taocheng has never defeated Fuer once before. It is for this reason that his best smash is meaningless in front of Fuer''s Bruins. In other words, he found a way to break through. Before the Bruins were arrested, Taocheng would be very difficult to defeat."


    Naruto picked up the tennis ball and said to Fuji, "I was arrested by using a brown bear so soon. It''s really not like your usual style, Fuji Senior."


    "Hehe, if you don''t have the confidence to break this trick, you can give up now."


    "What a joke, I am going to break the brown bear and get caught today!"


    Fuji chuckled, raised his hand, and hit the vanished serve again.


    "This trick is no longer useful to me!"


    Naruto has completely seen through the disappearing trajectory of the serve. With a wave of his right hand, a powerful forehand smashed the ball back. Fuer deliberately let Naruto use the kill ball and deliberately hit a lob to Naruto.


    "Ah! It''s a lob again!"


    This lob was equated to the best game book, or even a provocation. Naruto''s character was of course impossible to evade the provocation, and he jumped into the air with all his strength.


    "Slam Dunk!!"


    Brown bear caught!


    After a burst of light, the tennis ball landed exactly on the bottom line behind Naruto and rolled gently.


    "The goal was scored by Fuji, and the score was 40:0."


    "This round was won by no two, the score was 2:1."


    The fateful Brown Bear¡¯s arrest is indeed the nemesis of the smash. Even Naruto¡¯s slam dunk continuous attacks can hardly break the Brown Bear¡¯s arrest.Naruto is really curious about one thing. When Qingxue played against Shitenbao Temple in the semifinals of the national competition, how did Shitianbao Temple''s minister Shiranosuke Shiraishi directly break the brown bear and get caught?


    Naruto once again held the right to serve and said to Fuji: "Fuji-senpai''s strength is still so flawless, but it is not so easy for me to win! Amaterasu!"


    The fierce Amaterasu serve flew again, and Fuji reluctantly fought back with both hands, but Naruto had already set his posture in time.


    "JackKnife!!"


    "The goal was scored by Taocheng, and the score was 15:0."


    "Sure enough, although Taocheng can''t break Fuji''s brown bear arrested, it will be difficult for Fuji to deal with Taocheng''s Amaterasu. If this goes on, it will become a showdown between Amaterasu and the brown bear. If you can defeat the opponent''s trick, you can gain the upper hand."


    Sure enough, as Agan expected, the match between Naruto and Fuji entered an unexpected tug of war.


    Fuji deliberately lobbed the ball to Naruto, enticing Naruto to keep slaying the ball, and then ended the score with the Brown Bear arresting the net. Naruto had repeatedly smashed and failed to break through the strong defense of the Brown Bear arrest.


    However, this situation is limited to the best serve. When it is Naruto¡¯s turn, Naruto will use the destructive power of Amaterasu and JackKnife to color it. With the best of the wrist and arm, Naruto cannot be perfect. Hit back Naruto''s Amaterasu, and the moment he barely hit back, he will become the target of Naruto''s JackKnife attack.


    The two played a mutually explosive situation, the score also rose alternately, no one could get the lead of the two games, the score was very stalemate.The match reached a 4:4 tie in a blink of an eye, and it was once again the best serve.


    Fuji insisted on hitting the missing serve, and after Naruto hit back, he raised his hand again and hit a lob to Naruto.


    Even if he tried to break the brown bear and failed repeatedly, Naruto insisted on jumping up and swinging the racket with all his strength: "Slam dunk!!"


    "It''s useless, why is this kid Taocheng even smashing!"


    "That''s right, as long as the master has that trick, no matter how powerful his smash is, it''s useless!"


    "Look! The brown bear is caught again!"


    The Fuji brown bear caught the net and accurately volleyed before Naruto''s slam dunk hit the ground, accurately hitting the tennis ball to the bottom line behind Naruto.


    "The goal was scored by Fuji, and the score was 15:0."


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    Tomoxiang almost sticks to the wire fence and utters a rude cry that is not a lady: "Why does Taocheng senior keep hitting and killing the ball? It is obviously useless for the brown bear of the Fujin senior to get caught."


    Although Sakura''s performance is not as exaggerated as Tomoka, she said with great concern: "Even if Momoji doesn''t play kills, he can use JackKnife to attack. Why do you have to use kills?"


    "Because that is the war book that Buer gave to Taocheng, Taocheng can''t avoid it."


    "War Book?"


    Kikumaru hugged his arms and said: "Yes, Fuji constantly lobs Naruto to challenge him. If Taocheng doesn''t have to kill the ball and hit back, it is tantamount to avoiding the battle with Fuji. His self-esteem is absolutely not allowed to escape like this."


    Haitang put his hands in his trouser pockets, and said in a gloomy tone: "But even if you don''t escape, you have to get along with the cracking method, otherwise it will just be hot in your head, hiss..."


    Haitang, the poisonous snake, didn''t know why he had a strange mouth addiction when speaking, that is, at the end of the speech he would make a''hiss'' sound like a snake vomiting a letter, which seemed to really fit his venomous snake personality.


    Tomoka leaned into Sakura''s ear and said, "Kaido-senpai looks terrible."


    "Tomuka..."


    Before Fuji was about to deliver the second ball, Naruto suddenly said: "Fuji-senpai, don''t have to play the lob specifically for me anymore."


    "Oh why?"


    "Because, I have already thought of a way to break the capture of the brown bear. If I hit the lob again, the seniors will lose."


    "Hey, did you hear that? Taocheng said he thought of a way to crack the arrest of the brown bear."


    "It should be just a bluff. How could the Brown Bear, who was a senior student, be arrested and cracked?"


    "That is to say, Taocheng should know that as long as the first senior is caught using the brown bear, he will not be able to win, so he said that deliberately."


    After being provoked by the younger brother, Fuer showed a look of interest instead: "Really, did you think of a way so soon? Then I really want to see it."


    "Then it''s as you wished, Fuer-senpai!" Naruto slammed a forehand and returned Fuer''s serve. Then, Fuer raised his hand and swung the bat.


    After Fuji''s lob shot this time, Naruto didn''t rush to jump off in a hurry, but instead clasped his hands with both hands and hit JackKnife!


    "It''s JackKnife!"


    "This guy Taocheng has opened up his mind, and finally won''t you kill the ball in front of Fuji Senpai?"


    "But what kind of cracking the brown bear arrested like this, Taocheng really is just a bluff."


    Fuji watched Naruto use JackKnife, frowned, and hit another lob.


    "JackKnife!"


    "JackKnife!"


    "JackKnife!"


    In the face of Fuji''s lob, Naruto always hit back with the powerful JackKnife, and the strength of the return was greater every time, and finally when Fuji hit the lob for the fifth time, Naruto leaped suddenly. The man jumped into the air.


    "Just use this ball to break the Bruins and get caught! Slam dunk!!"


    Bang!!This time Naruto''s smash was more powerful than any previous one, and the heavy hitting sound made everyone who heard next to him frightened, but, of course, he used his expert skill, the Brown Bear, to be caught.

 1877 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1877

    Before the smash hits the ground, he was caught and volleyed by the Fuji Brown Bear, flying a high arc over Naruto''s head and flying to the bottom line of the court.


    "Sure enough, it still doesn''t work, and there is still no way to break the arrest of the brown bear of the first senior."


    "Taocheng broke the cowhide this time."


    Hearing the noise on the side, Naruto''s mouth raised a smile: "I said it''s okay."


    The tennis ball landed lightly on the ground, and the referee said: "Out of bounds! This ball was scored by Taocheng, the score was 15:15."


    No matter how surprised the gazes of the people around him are, Naruto patted with one hand, and pointed at the other: "Brown bear caught the net, break through!"


    Chapter 33-Victory


    "Hey, Agan, what the hell was going on just now? Why did the brown bear suddenly go out of bounds when he was caught? It''s not like the usual one!"


    Gan Zhenzhi pushed his glasses, with a deep smile on his face, and said, "I think it''s because of JackKnife from Taocheng."


    "JackKnife?"


    "That''s right, the Fuji Bruins are caught using the opponent''s ability to kill the ball, volley before the ball hits the ground, and then accurately return the ball to the bottom line of the opponent''s court. To use this trick requires very precise ball control. However, Taocheng used JackKnife four times in a row before smashing the ball.


    JackKnife hits the ball with full body strength. In terms of Taocheng''s power, this JackKnife has a considerable impact. Even if it is a counterattack with both hands, it is still not the same after being hit by JackKnife four times in a row. Both the grip and wrist strength of FUJI were greatly impacted, which caused the deviation of Fuji''s original and extremely precise ball control. If the ball was smashed at this time, Fuji''s Bruins would be out of bounds because of imperfect possession of the ball."


    "Well... there is actually this way to crack the arrest of the best brown bear. When did Taocheng become so smart?" Even if it is a simple single-celled creature like Kikumaru, he can feel the second grade at this time. Xiaozi seems to be a little different from before.


    "It''s not just getting smarter, it''s just like that Amaterasu serves. If you want to use this method to crack the unmatched brown bear, only Taocheng can do it in Qingxue."


    "Why, Agan?"


    "The difficulty of this method lies in the continuous use of JackKnife to hit Fuji''s wrists, thereby destroying Fuji''s perfect ball control. However, using JackKnife several times in a short period of time requires continuous jumps that are almost monster level. Ability and the ability to balance in the air, lack a little, this method is impossible to implement, so this method is only suitable for Taocheng alone."


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    Sakurano and Tomoka also heard Agan¡¯s explanation. They may not understand the continuous take-off ability needed to continuously use JackKnife if they lack tennis skills, but one thing they can understand is that the unique brown bear has been caught. Naruto completely cracked it.


    "That''s amazing! Ganba Dae Taocheng senior, hurry up and defeat Fujin senior!"


    "No problem, Tomoka."


    With such a cute girl cheering for herself, Naruto certainly can''t let them down. With strong physical strength, he is still full of energy at the moment, and his JackKnife is more powerful than a goal.


    Naruto¡¯s destructive style of play is indeed a big trouble for players of the skill level of Fuji. As the so-called one-stroke reduction for ten clubs, even Fuji¡¯s skills are perfect and gorgeous, but once you meet Naruto like this The powerful barbarian is also useless.


    After successively taking over Naruto''s powerful JackKnife, Fuji''s wrist felt numb and sore again for an instant, and Naruto seized this fleeting opportunity and immediately attacked: "Slam dunk!!"


    Boom!!


    A powerful smash hit the ground, making a heavy noise, and the rebounding tennis ball bounced high and flew straight out of the wire fence.


    "so high¡­¡­"


    "The goal was won by Taocheng, the score was 15:30."


    "Slam Dunk!!"


    "The goal was won by Taocheng, the score was 15:40."


    "Slam Dunk!!"


    "This round was won by Taocheng, the score was 5:4."


    With the combined power of JackKnife and slam dunk, Naruto scored four straight goals between the sparks and fire, took the lead in breaking the best serve, rewritten the score to a 5:4 lead, and also entered Naruto''s serve. Win the game.


    Seeing Naruto finally hit the last round and took the lead, Sakurano''s nervous heart was beating even more at this moment, clenching his hands, and muttered: "Senior Taocheng must win..."


    Tomoxiang saw Sakura nervously praying, reached out and patted her on the shoulder, and comforted: "Don''t worry, Sakura, Senior Taocheng and the Amaterasu serve, you can definitely defeat the best senior! "


    "Ok."


    "Fuji-senpai, I won this victory unceremoniously! Amaterasu!"


    "The goal was scored by Taocheng, and the score was 15:0."


    "The goal was scored by Taocheng and the score was 30:0."


    "The goal was scored by Taocheng, the score was 40:0, the end of the game!"


    With the power of Amaterasu and JackKnife, Naruto scored three points in a blink of an eye and came to Naruto¡¯s end point. Naruto squeezed the tennis ball in his hand and said to Fuji: "Fuji Senpai, in the end I will Use a 100% powerful serve to end the game, take the move!"


    Naruto threw the ball into the air, and the whole person instantly rose to the ground, and then with 100% of his body''s strength, he hit the last serve.


    "Amaterasu!!"


    At this moment, Naruto''s Amaterasu with full strength is far more powerful than all previous Amaterasu serve. The black flame instantly wrapped the entire tennis ball, turning the yellow ball into a pitch black magic ball.The tennis ball flew over the central net, and before the net was wiped, the force on the ball made the entire net sway, and then the power of the serve that day was even more undiminished, and it instantly flew in front of Fuji.


    Fuji''s eyes were wide open, and he couldn''t see the usual relaxed appearance. Holding the pat with both hands, he jumped to meet Naruto''s Amaterasu.


    "Agan, the posture you don''t see is..."


    "JackKnife?! No, no! Your wrist strength is not enough!"


    No matter how Sadaji Gan yelled on the sidelines, Fuji had already jumped on one foot and planned to directly use JackKnife to strike back at Naruto''s 100% powerful Amaterasu!


    Boom!!


    Amaterasu hit the center of Fuji''s racket, and the unimaginable heavy power made Fuji''s face change in an instant. The muscles of Fujiu''s whole body felt the violent impact of Amaterasu, but even this couldn''t resist Amaterasu''s. Astonishing power, at this moment, with a sudden bang, the tennis ball instantly penetrated the racket''s net and hit the wall behind Fuji.


    The tennis ball kept spinning on the wall, emitting bursts of black smoke, and then the force of the spinning slowly disappeared, but the tennis ball did not fall from the wall, and half of the ball was embedded on the wall. This is exactly what the sky shines. The force of terror.


    "The game is over, Taocheng won, the score is 6:4."


    "Okay! Senior Taocheng won the best one. Now Senior Taocheng won all four games and became the first choice of the young school! Senior Taocheng is really amazing, don''t you think, Sakura Nai? Sakura!"


    "Ah? Huh!" Sakura was called by Tomoka several times before she came back to her senses, her beautiful eyes stared at the energetic man on the court, and she couldn''t see other people for a while.


    "Well, it was an unexpected result of the game. At the beginning, it was really not counted that Taocheng could win the game, but now I have collected very good information, 100% powerful Amaterasu... um, This is really valuable for research."


    After looking at the hole in the racket, it took a long time for Fuji to reduce the shocked expression on his face. He walked to the net and shook hands with Naruto. He returned to his usual smile: "I really lost this time." I gave it to you. I didn''t expect that you didn''t use Amaterasu with all your power from the beginning. I made a mistake in estimation."


    "Now, it''s not that I don''t want to use it. It''s just that the 100% powerful Amaterasu is too scary. I still can''t fully control it. I can only use it five times in a game. If I use it too many times, my hand Maybe it will be abolished directly, and the Fuer seniors didn''t use all their strength. The triple counterattack only took one move today."


    "Hehe, let''s make an appointment for a day, and we two will compete again."


    "No problem, just wait for Fuji Senpai one day after the match with Captain Tezuka is over."


    Fuji''s expression was startled, and then returned to the original state. The two walked out of the court one after another, and Gan Zhenzhi came up and said: "Congratulations, Taocheng, I didn''t expect you to win Fuji. From this point of view, After we graduate, Qingxue can safely leave it to you."


    "Isn''t this kind of words supposed to be said by the captain? But forget it, the senior should have collected a lot of information this time."

 1878 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1878

    "Of course." Gan Zhenzhi shook his notebook, "The information is collected, but I haven''t thought of how to decipher your Amaterasu. It''s a headache."


    ''Nonsense, Amaterasu is my strongest serve right now, so why would I be so easy to break you?!''Naruto rolled his eyes in his heart, and then patted the shoulder of Gun Sadaji: "Senior, you must work hard. Don''t lose to the first grade kid and then to the second grade junior. If you lose again, it will be true. The chosen position is far away from the predecessors."


    Gan Zhenzhi pushed his glasses, staring at the somewhat unruly figure from the back, and suddenly laughed: "This kid Taocheng..."


    Chapter 34-Preparing for the Regional Preliminaries


    Sadaharu Kanji did not win in the end. After losing to Echizen Ryoma in the first grade, he lost to Kaoru Kaido in the second grade and had to withdraw from the lineup.


    The selection of the members of Qingxue this time has finally been determined. Minister Tezuka Kunimitsu in the third grade, Vice Minister Hideichiro Oishi in the third grade, Fuji Shusuke in the third grade, Eiji Kikumaru, Takashi Kawamura, and Naruto and Kaido in the second grade. The only first-year student is choosing Echizen Ryoma.


    In this intramural ranking competition, there are two things that are most noticeable. The first is that Naruto defeated Fuer. This is the first time that Naruto lost in the ranking competition within the youth school.The second thing is that the first grade Ryoma Echizen defeated Kaido Kazugan in succession, and became the only first grade of Qingxue.


    No matter how these things will ferment in the school, Naruto doesn''t care about the things that are disturbing. The next day, the tennis club started the first daily training after the school rankings.


    The Youth Academy has also followed Japan''s strict hierarchy. The Tennis Department has several tennis courts, some of which are the latest and best equipped, of course, are dedicated to the selection.The remaining courts belong to other non-selected players in the second and third grades.


    As for the first-year little ghosts, except for Echizen Ryoma''s special treatment, the other first-year students can only do some work of picking up balls and shouting slogans before the summer rookie competition, as well as basic exercises such as swinging.Newcomers in the first grade are not allowed to compete without permission, otherwise they will be punished. Tezuka''s lap punishment is not a joke.


    The tennis ball flew over the net and flew toward Naruto''s left side. The speed of the ball was not too fast, but the angle of attack was quite tricky. At this time, the deputy director of Qinggaku Hideichiro Oishi was standing opposite Naruto.


    "Senior Dashi''s ability to handle the ball is still so terrible, he is really unrelenting. Ha!


    Naruto yelled, and a forehand cut the ball back Dashi¡¯s shot. Dashi ran to chase the ball and said, "You have beaten the ball, Taocheng, if you are merciful, you will lose it hard to see. of!"


    "If Senior Dashi doesn''t want to lose, he can tell my ward in advance. In any case, it won''t make the vice minister too embarrassed in front of everyone."


    "You really dare to say it, but I won''t give up easily."


    Dashi looked at the tennis ball that came in front of him, and flicked it with his racket.


    "Pretty! Dashi-senpai slings short shots!"


    "No, Taocheng has caught up!"


    Naruto''s instantaneous explosive power was simply exceptional. Although Oishi''s short ball was unexpected, it still made Naruto catch up and hit the ball back in one shot.


    Oishi seemed to have expected that Naruto would receive this short drop, his right arm was fully extended, and the racket was dragged quickly on the ground.


    Snapped!


    "Appeared! Dashi-senpai''s unique trick, Panyue volley!"


    It is as accurate as threading a needle, aiming at the lob on the opponent''s bottom line, so that the opponent who runs to the net can''t react at all.


    Naruto grabbed his hair: "Senior Dashi''s Moon Climbing volley is still so beautiful, but if I hit it again next time, I will use a slam dunk to hit back directly."


    Dashi froze for a moment, and said with a smile: "Then try it!"


    "Slam Dunk!!"


    Someone¡¯s unconcealed loud roar attracted the attention of Qingxue No.1 and No.2. Qingxue¡¯s first-believed black male student squeezed his chin and smiled: ¡°Taocheng seems to be very excited today, slam dunk. The power to kill is a little bit stronger than when I played against me before."


    The Minister of Youth Studies standing next to him, just standing casually, exuding bursts of cold air, being able to stand next to this super iceberg so innocuously, Fuji''s classmate''s cold resistance properties seem to be quite high.


    Staring at Naruto and Dashi''s practice for a long time, Minister Qing Xuebing finally said today''s first sentence: "Fuji, why didn''t you use all your strength when playing against Taocheng?"


    "Ok?"


    Let¡¯s leave aside how the dialogue between Qingxue No. 1 and No. 2 will progress. Sakura and Tomoka appeared next to the court on time. These two girls are now standard equipment next to the court, almost every time the tennis club Practice, they will all appear.


    Tomoka is still on the wire fence, staring at the stadium for a long time, and said: "I don''t know why, the seniors seem to be particularly excited today, Sakurano, do you feel that way?"


    "Well, I also think that everyone seems to work very hard."


    "Oh, this is of course, after all, the divisional preliminaries are about to start."


    Some triumphant and hoarse voices come from the legendary Horio classmate who has been playing tennis for two years.


    Pengxiang blinked: "Division preliminaries? What is that?"


    Horio fell and said helplessly: "Please, you have been watching here for so long, and you don¡¯t even know the preliminaries. After listening, the most important game in the Kanto region is the Kanto Competition, because we won the Kanto Competition. The top four teams can participate in the national competition. First, they must pass the regional preliminaries and then the general meeting. The winning team all the way can advance to the Kanto Competition. Our Youth Academy was the top four in the Kanto Competition last year. This year, in order to achieve better results, so Seniors will work so hard."


    "Oh, you know it quite well."


    "Of course, after all I have been playing tennis for two years."


    "Cut, it''s not the right player, what''s so great!" Tomoka rolled her eyes, and immediately ignored Horio, then cheered Naruto happily, "Senior Taocheng! Come on, you are the most handsome of!!"


    When Tomoka was happily, there was a sudden stern shout from one side of the court.


    "You all cheer me up, don''t take your eyes off the ball!"


    Coach Ryugasaki, wearing a sportswear, is sternly coaching a group of non-selected players. Although Obasan is old, his tennis skills are still quite good. A few unlucky children were caught by coach Ryugasaki''s serve in a blink of an eye. Be in a hurry and chaos. "You guys can''t catch this kind of ball. Can you still be a positive candidate? Get me up!"


    Coach Ryugasaki''s coaching style is quite strict, Tomoka said to Sakurano with a blind eye, "Sakurano, no matter how many times I look at your grandma, I can''t get used to it."


    A huge drop of sweat dripped from Sakura''s head: "Grandma is not usually like this. She is so strict only when she is instructing tennis. She is usually a very gentle person."


    "I can''t believe it."


    "It''s true, Pengxiang sauce!"


    "Now the free practice time is over, everyone gather!"


    Minister Bingshan gave an order, and everyone gathered immediately. It seemed that everyone was afraid of the cold. All the members of Qingxue gathered together. Tezuka and Oishi stood beside Coach Ryugasaki. The other six were selected to stand in the first row. The members are arranged according to their age.


    "As you know, the regional preliminaries will begin soon. The eight candidates selected will undergo the most rigorous training for the competition. The standards of all schools have improved, so we must not take it lightly. , Understand?!"


    "understand!"


    "Very well, I''ll leave it to you next, Tezuka."


    Kunimitsu Tezuka stepped forward and said: "From now on, we will practice in groups. Grade 1 will be responsible for picking up the ball. Grades 2 and 3 will use the C court, and the A and B courts will be selected for use. Except for the regular selection, everyone else will be disbanded!"


    After the tennis club¡¯s players basically went to the C court, Coach Ryugasaki said to the candidates in front of him: ¡°You¡¯ll wait a moment. In order for you to get the best training success, I specially ask someone for you. Everyone has developed a special training menu. Come in."


    White T-shirt, green sweatpants, iconic square glasses.The person who walked into the stadium holding a box was the first member of Qingxue who Naruto didn''t like, although Naruto preferred to call him the number one pervert in Qingxue-Gan Zhenzhi!


    Chapter Thirty Five-Dried Juice Debut


    "Hello everyone, this is what I prepared for you."


    Gan Zhenzhi placed a large box of things on the ground. Inside were a pile of tennis balls and weight-bearing foot buckles: "The lead plates on these foot buckles are 250 grams each, and two feet add up to four yuan. The weight is one kilogram. Put on these buckles first."


    According to what Agan said, the team members put on the weight-bearing foot buckles. Kawamura moved his feet and said, "It doesn''t seem to be very heavy, Agan." Kawamura is one of the two strong men in the youth school. This weight is right. It is not a burden at all for him.


    "You will understand the meaning of this kilo in a moment."

 1879 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1879

    Gan Zhenzhi laughed unkindly, and then said: "In addition, I also prepared some triangular cones of red, yellow and blue, and these were filled with red, yellow and blue. Trenched tennis ball."


    "Well, that''s it, it seems quite interesting, Agan."


    "The first stage of training is to play 50 balls. Within 50 balls, as long as you don''t hit the tennis ball in the triangle of the corresponding color, the game will end immediately. How about starting with you, Eiji?"


    "No problem, no problem~~ I am full of energy now, this kind of little game can''t stump me!"


    "Then it will begin, then!"


    "red!"


    As soon as Agan hit the ball, Kikumaru immediately judged the color of the ball, and then accurately hit the red triangle cone. Although there is no exaggerated power or the gorgeous skills of Naruto, Kikumaru every ball They all played very surely, and they came back quite fast.


    Except for the two guys, Kikumaru and Echizen on the field, the other players were all on the sidelines. The nanny Oishi was very satisfied watching his partner''s flexible movements, and said: "Judging the moment Agan played the ball. The color of the ball and then hit back. This is all thanks to Eiji''s excellent dynamic vision, which probably no one can beat him in Qingxue."


    Naruto reached out and poked Dashi on the shoulder: "This is not necessarily true, Dashi-senpai, look at the next court."


    Oishi turned his head to look, and saw that Echizen Ryoma also accurately judged the ball played by Coach Ryugasaki every time as Kikumaru and then hit back. His movements were not flustered, showing that his dynamic vision was at least not under Kikumaru.


    Fuji squeezed his chin and said as if he had found an interesting toy, "It seems that our first grade is also quite good."


    "Ah~~" Naruto yawned lazily, "The technique is good, but the look is too arrogant, I still don''t like this kid very much."


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Because Kikumaru and Echizen only need to catch the ball and hit back, they are playing very fast. In a blink of an eye, they have hit more than 30 balls without making any mistakes. Naruto stared at their movements and whispered: "It should be almost done. Right, a kilo on your feet."


    Ju Wan''s physical strength is definitely the last place in the Qingxue Zheng election, because the weight of one kilogram on the foot, the situation first appeared, and the footsteps were slightly stopped, and it seemed that he was not flexible at the beginning.


    At this time Kan Sadaji made another ball. Although the speed of the ball was fast, it was not faster than Kikumaru''s eyes, and instantly saw the color in the groove of the ball: "Red!"


    Naruto put his hands to his mouth, made a horn, and exclaimed, "Isn''t Kikumaru-senpai blue?"


    "Ah, isn''t it?!"


    Kikumaru was disturbed by Naruto''s sentence. He also missed the ball due to an obvious error in his previously prepared shot. The tennis ball fell on Kikumaru''s feet, and the color of the groove was exactly red.


    "What! Isn''t this red?! Taocheng, you hateful fellow dare to lie to me!"


    Kikumaru waved his racket and yelled. Seeing that posture and wishing to have a fight with Naruto on the spot, Naruto cut out his ear nonchalantly and said, "I was deceived because the senior was too stupid, and the senior was not right. Have you doubted your own judgment?"


    "what did you say?"


    Kikumaru gritted his teeth, wishing to fix this guy who didn¡¯t know how to respect his senior, Agan walked to the net and said calmly, ¡°He¡¯s right. If his physical strength drops, his judgment will also become dull. Kikumaru Out, oh by the way, I forgot to tell you before that those who are out before the 50th game finishes, must drink my special vegetable juice from Agan."


    A Gan took out a cup, which was filled with a dark green liquid that exuded a strange aura.


    When Naruto saw that thing, he immediately warned: "Here!The legendary dry juice!''


    Seeing the debut of the first dark prop of the King of Nets, Naruto was really excited to tell the truth. The schools in the King of Nets have been poisoned by dry juice one after another. The terrible appearances can be regarded as the world except tennis. The biggest feature.


    At the same time, Naruto couldn¡¯t help but look at Fuji Zhousuke next to him. According to the story of this world, Fuji should be the only one who can resist dry juice besides Qian Zhenzhi himself. It seems that he is like this The genius type of characters is indeed quite discordant, whether it is character or taste.


    Although it is the first time for Kikumaru to see something like dry juice, the strange aura from this dark green liquid still makes Kikumaru¡¯s cat instinct feel dangerous, and he looks at Agan with fear: "Agan, this What''s in it?"


    "Don''t worry, they are all edible things. Hehe..." Agan and Jumaru glanced at each other, showing malicious smiles, "I have completely adjusted the taste, please don''t be polite and drink it quickly. ."


    "Guru!"


    Kikumaru swallowed fiercely, and after all he bit the bullet and took the vegetable juice from Agan''s hand, closed his eyes, and poured the vegetable juice in like a bitter medicine.


    "Hey, Eiji..."


    "Bat! What is this! Give me water and water!"


    Kikumaru became the first victim of dry juice and rushed out screaming. Echizen Ryoma was not immune. He made a mistake when he lost his mind a little, and was fortunate to be the second poor child to be poisoned by dry juice.


    "Don''t be in a daze over there! The next group, Dashi, Kawamura!"


    Having witnessed the tragic situation after Kikumaru and Echizen drank the dry juice with their own eyes, both Oishi and Kawamura had a strong fighting spirit in their eyes: "Never drink that kind of thing!"


    "what!"


    Although the ideal is full, the reality is very skinny after all. The screams of Dashi and Kawamura also proved the power of dry juice.


    "The next group, Haitang, Taocheng!"


    "Woo..."


    "Well, even Haitang, the poisonous snake, can''t handle the power of dry juice. Although I think it''s a bit dangerous, I''m really curious."


    When Naruto was making complaints about himself, a golden figure suddenly appeared in front of him: "Since you are so curious, please try it yourself."


    Naruto was taken aback for a moment, and a tennis ball flew past him in an instant: "Peach City is out!"


    "Damn it! You bastard, the king of golden nightmares, I will never let you go!"


    Naruto scolded the wicked black-hearted demon, while pouring the dry juice that Agan handed over. In an instant, a bitter, spicy, salty and astringent taste strongly stimulated Naruto¡¯s tongue. Naruto quickly caught up with the previous men.


    "The last group, Fuji, Tezuka."


    A group of unlucky children came back after filling the water and finally saved their lives. When they returned to the court, Fuji was receiving the dry juice from Agan. Kikumaru yelled, "Fuji, you guy is just on purpose. That''s it!"


    "Hehe, I''m curious about the taste, I really want to try it."


    Fuji took the cup and drank the dry juice, with a smile on his face that could serve as an advertising star: "Well, this tastes very good."


    "Lie..." Jumaru wailed, and fell to the ground with a few difficult friends around him.


    The unexpected reaction caused a huge drop of sweat to drip from the back of Agan''s head: "As expected, it is a reaction outside of the information."


    The dry juice first showed its edge, so it made Qingxue half of the Zhengxuan half dead, lying on the ground in all directions, Agan stood in the middle of the crowd: "You all did better than I expected, but Kikumaru had a grip when you hit the ball. The habit of loose pats should be improved if you exercise more forearm muscles. Dashi and Kaitang should strengthen the front and back movement, while Kawamura and Fuji should strengthen the left and right movement, and exercise your quadriceps and triceps respectively."


    "Where are those muscles?!"


    Agan pushed his glasses, ignoring the resentful roar of everyone: "Taocheng used too much force when hitting the ball. If you use 70% of the power to hit the ball, the shot will be more stable."


    "Hehe, I don''t want..."


    "Although Tezuka has done a good job without mistakes, he still needs to add more flexibility. Your expression is too rigid."


    "puff!"


    After making fun of Qingxue¡¯s famous Captain Bingberg, Agan turned and walked to the box he had brought: ¡°Okay, back to the topic, for the next practice, I¡¯ll add a lead plate to each foot.¡±


    "Just increase it to 5 slices, Senior Master."


    "You have 5 lead plates yourself, Agan."

 1880 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1880

    Naruto picked up the racket and tugged and said, "It doesn''t matter if I add 6 pieces."


    Gan Zhenzhi pushed the glasses, and said calmly: "No, if you are choosing a player, you have to increase it to 10 pieces."


    Quiet~~ After a short silence, the young scholars suddenly broke out, and tennis balls were thrown at Agan at the same time.


    "What a joke! You are clearly abusing us!"


    "Agan, let me grant you a painful death!"


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    Seeing the demons dancing in the tennis club, Coach Ryugasaki laughed heartily: "Haha, it''s really a group of funny kids."


    Chapter 36-Lu Chi reporter


    After a few days, it finally came to the beginning of the divisional preliminaries.


    The Japanese Junior High Tennis Tournament starts from the preliminaries of each division. The top two in each division preliminaries can participate in the conference, and then the top four of the conference, plus the team that won the recurring match, can participate in the Kanto Championship. The elimination system determines the champion of the Kanto Contest.


    In the past 15 years, all the champions of the Kanto Tournament belonged to Tachihai University, the No. 1 junior high school in Japan in tennis. The Kanto Tournament has won 15 consecutive years and has never lost, and Tachihai University has achieved two consecutive national championships. , This year, continue to challenge the three consecutive hegemony.


    Although Qingxue is considered to be a famous tennis school in the Kanto region, since Samurai Minajiro graduated from Qingxue many years ago, Qingxue has experienced a period of low tide. Even if Qingxue won the top four in the Kanto Championship last year, it still can¡¯t compete with Samurai Nanjiro. Compared to the glorious period.


    There are a total of 12 teams in the division where the Youth Academy is located. Among them, the top four teams last year are seeded teams, so the first round has a bye. The remaining 8 teams will be divided into two doubles and three singles matches. The team with three victories wins and advances to the next round. However, according to the rules of the divisional preliminaries, the team participating for the first time will play all five games regardless of the outcome of the game.


    The location of the regional preliminaries is Zhiji Forest Park. All the teams in the competition here are of course aiming for a higher victory. Although the level is not very good, it still looks a bit enthusiastic, and the debut of Qingxue gives the atmosphere of all the teams. All became tense.


    "Hey, here they are!"


    "It''s the right choice for Qingxue!"


    "The first seed team is finally here!"


    All the Qingxues are wearing their iconic blue and white sportswear. With Tezuka Kunomitsu, the super iceberg leading the team, the aura is really extraordinary. After all, the first seed is different from other trash teams.


    Tezuka took the lead and walked to the competition registration office, handing over the registration form that had been prepared, and exuding an air-conditioning all over his body, he said: "Youth Academy is selecting 8 people, report."


    "Wow! Tezuka is so handsome!"


    "Tezuka look over here!"


    The popularity of Captain Qingxue is really not overshadowed. Tezuka''s cold appearance caused many nymphomaniac girls to scream, but Captain Qingxue always turned a deaf ear. Naruto was itchy ears by those nympho voices, and he digs out innocently. He digs his ears and spit out: "The Minister''s popularity is really high. Is it because of global warming and the serious greenhouse effect that everyone likes the iceberg type of Minister?"


    Qingxue first belly black stood behind Naruto, and said with a smile: "This statement is very interesting, do you want me to tell Tezuka?"


    "Uh, fuji-senpai, will you die if you are not so black?"


    Naruto and Fuji wrangled for a while, and everyone quickly entered the court.


    The opponent in the first game of Qingxue was Yulin Junior High. Yulin is not a strong team. Except for a group of doubles with a little bit of strength, the rest is at the level of trash fish. Although it passed the first round this year, it seems The tragedy of the second round is still inevitable, after all, their opponent in the second round is the first seed.


    As the assistant of coach Ryugasaki, Sadaji Gan stood aside and said: "Today is our first game, so regardless of the outcome of the game, we have to finish all five games. Now we will publish today''s list of players. "


    Agan took out a list that he had prepared for a long time. The second doubles on the list were Kawamura and Kaidang. The first double was Qingxue''s golden combination Oishi and Kikumaru. Singles number three Echizen Ryoma, singles number two best, Naruto In the singles number one game, Minister of Youth Studies Kunimitsu Tezuka did not play in the first game.


    "Does Tezuka not play in the first game? Is it to preserve strength?"


    "This is the coach''s arrangement, everyone just needs to follow it."


    "Well, since it''s the coach''s arrangement, there is nothing to do, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, the opponent is just Yulin, so I will use the doubles between me and Dashi to end the match!"


    "Kikumaru-senpai, be careful not to come off stage when you speak big words."


    "Peach City, let seniors teach you what it means to respect seniors!"


    Naruto escaped from Kikumaru''s''torture'' with brute force, and said listlessly: "Coach, I''m going to buy some drinks, I''m almost dying of thirst."


    Coach Ryugasaki turned his head and glanced at Naruto with interest, and said, "Go, but don''t hang around for too long. The game will start soon."


    "Hi hi~~"


    Naruto replied twice without sincerity, then walked out of the court with a blind eye.


    "I''m not interested in watching this kind of trash game."


    Qingxue and Yulin used their toes to think about the result and knew what the result was. Naruto had no interest in that kind of miscellaneous fish, so it was better to find a place to sleep first.


    Naruto bought a can of iced black tea from the vending machine, and then lay down in the shade. Although Yulin was weak, Naruto was the number one single. It took half an hour to forty after the first four games. In minutes, he just stole a life.


    Naruto lay in the shade of the tree and soon fell asleep, but before she lay down, Naruto felt her body being pushed slightly, and at the same time a woman''s voice came from her ear: "Hey, This classmate."


    Naruto was pushed to wake up, rubbed his eyes, and saw a woman in her early twenties squatting beside her. She was very beautiful, with short brown hair and a shoulder bag on her shoulders. Naruto thought of this beauty. She looked a bit familiar, and after careful identification, she recognized that she was a beautiful reporter who had met at school before, and said in a daze, "Oh, it turned out to be the journalist from Lu Chi, what''s the matter?"


    Upon hearing Naruto¡¯s ¡°road idiot¡±, Shisaori¡¯s face immediately showed two blushes, a little angry and a little shy. He raised his hand and twisted Naruto and said angrily: "I¡¯m not Lu Chi! It''s not right to talk to adults like this!"


    "pain!"


    Naruto hugged his head and screamed twice, finally fully awake. Shisaori looked at Naruto: "Why are you sleeping here? Isn''t Qingxue playing now?"


    "Ah~~" Naruto yawned, then opened the tab on the can, and after drinking two sips of ice tea, he said unhurriedly: "The opponent is too weak, I am not interested in that kind of game. Look, just wait until my game and then go back."


    Shisaori''s expression seemed a little weird. He thought for a while and then said: "You''d better go back quickly, otherwise your coach will curse."


    ''Will our coach curse someone for you as a reporter?''


    This sentence wandered around Naruto¡¯s head. The beautiful reporter in front of him was obviously looking for words. Naruto sensed what had happened to Shiba Saori, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face: " Hey, beautiful reporter, you can''t find your way again, are you? You really are a road idiot!"


    Naruto was extremely straightforward, making Shisaori''s face completely red. This beautiful reporter looks like a shrewd and capable elder sister, but the actual mentality is quite immature, and there is also such a foolish Lu Chi The human set is really interesting.


    "I, I''m not a road idiot! It''s just my first and first visit to this park, first, I can''t find the way!"


    Shiba Saori waved his fists, trying to make a strong look, but in Naruto''s eyes, it was a stern look, Naruto stood up all of a sudden, although Shiba Saori was wearing a pair of 3 cm high heels. , But Naruto was still half a head taller than her, and looked at Shisaori''s eyes with interest: "It''s not right to lie, beautiful reporter."


    Being stared at by Naruto¡¯s sky-blue eyes, Shiisaori felt nervous for no reason. The boy in front of her was obviously just a teenager who was still in the country, but her eyes were more nervous than the president of her own magazine. Forgot to say something for a while.


    Naruto drank the remaining iced black tea, then aimed a long shot at the trash can on the side of the road.


    The can bounced on the trash can a few times, and finally fell into the trash can. Naruto put on a very narcissistic POSE: "Fortunately, after so many years, my hand feels unfamiliar."


    Naruto is just a middle-school student in this world. It''s a bit exaggerated to say "for so many years", but fortunately Shisaori is still wandering and didn''t notice Naruto''s words. Naruto looked at this beautiful reporter in a daze. Feeling very funny, he reached out and grabbed Shisaori''s little hand.


    The little hand was cold, perhaps because he often held a pen to write and pressed the camera shutter. There were some thin calluses on his fingers. Naruto unceremoniously grabbed Shisaori''s hand and led her to the stadium.


    The unresponsive beauty reporter was taken out for two steps before waking up. He noticed that his hand was being held tightly by Naruto, and he drew it but didn¡¯t get it back. She said shyly, "You grab my hand and do it. what?"


    "Of course it''s to take someone to the stadium, but you don''t have to thank me too much. If you really want to repay, just give me a grateful kiss."


    Naruto has become a habit, but Shisaori was more uncomfortable than he thought. With her free left hand, she clenched her pink fist and slammed her fist on Naruto''s eye-catching golden head.

 1881 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1881

    "Go to hell!"


    "It hurts, it hurts!!"


    Chapter 37-Winning with ease


    Naruto found the court with some unscrupulous journalist. Coach Ryugasaki saw him come back and said in surprise: "You came back sooner than I thought."


    Naruto pointed to someone next to him, and said angrily: "I came back only to show this Lu Chi, not by myself."


    "I said I''m not a road idiot!"


    Shiba Saori waved his fist and wanted to teach Naruto again, but this time he was avoided by Naruto. In front of Coach Ryugasaki, Shiba Saori couldn¡¯t keep playing with Naruto¡¯s ¡°kid¡±. , Took out the camera and said: "Coach Longqi, can I take some photos of the youth players?"


    Although Coach Ryugasaki is familiar with Inoue, she has also met Shiba Saori and said with a smile: "Of course we can, but our kid is a little bit impolite and embarrassed for being rude."


    This "kid" is of course Naruto. Shisaori slapped her chest and said with a smile: "It''s okay, I don''t care about kids."


    Naruto rolled his eyes wildly on one side: "Children?If it¡¯s not for me, you can¡¯t find the way, okay?''


    Shisaori completely ignored Naruto''s infinitely contemptuous eyes and started to take photos of the game on his own. Of course, the goal of shooting was only Qingxue who was the first seed in the regional preliminaries. Yulin or something was not important at all.


    Shiba Saori kept filming with clicks, while Naruto was watching the game. He really didn''t know the value of this kind of boring game. He was about to fall asleep while standing.


    At this time, Kawamura and Haitang¡¯s second doubles was over. Although both of them were good singles players, because the strength of the two sides was too different, they easily won 6-0.What is going on is the first doubles, the golden combination of Qingxue is playing against the combination of Quan and Buchuan in Yulin.


    The combination of Izumi and Fuchuan is still a bit strong, and it can be considered a good doubles combination in the preliminaries of the division. Even in the original "story" of this world, this doubles combination has caused some troubles for Taocheng and Echizen''s doubles. , Using the characteristics of the latter two not good at doubles to win two rounds, but in the end they lost to the doubles of the Qingxue duo, which is not a doubles.


    Their kind of strength is okay against Taocheng and Echizen who are not good at doubles, but it is useless in front of Qingxue''s gold combination of doubles ace.


    Qingxue¡¯s golden combination is definitely a national-level super doubles. The wide field of vision, strong endurance, and stable mentality of Dashi defends and sweeps the bottom line, and the flexible, dynamic vision of Kikumaru attacks in front of the net. The cooperation of the two is called It is seamless.


    Yulin''s skills and tactics are completely ineffective against the golden combination. Even their best double-on-line tactics were easily broken by Dashi''s expert Climbing volleys. It was a complete and easy game.


    When Naruto saw 4:0, there was no interest in continuing to watch, so he simply slipped to the side to take a nap under the tree and was lazy. Before he lay down for two minutes, a fragrant wind bloomed beside Naruto. There was a soft voice from a young girl.


    "Senior Taocheng, don''t be lazy here."


    With a soft voice, Naruto knew who the girl was without opening his eyes. He reached out and grabbed the girl and immediately pulled the girl to his side.The distance between the two suddenly shortened, and the shy and cute girl blushed and said shyly: "Senior... everyone will see it."


    "It''s okay. Now everyone''s attention is on the game. You stay with me for a while, be good."


    Naruto rubbed Sakurano''s head gently, her gentle tone was like coaxing a child. Sakura, who is weak in nature, couldn''t resist Naruto''s gentle tone. Although shy, she still accompanied Naruto leaned gently under the tree, stealing for half a day.


    With the beautiful woman beside him, Naruto''s mood was completely relaxed. He didn''t care at all about the ongoing game. He sat under the tree with Sakura and leaned against him. After a while, he really fell asleep. This blue sky and day was sleeping. It''s incredibly sweet.


    Sakura was not half sleepy, she was shy and nervous. Although she did nothing bad, she was afraid of being seen.However, her worries are obviously unnecessary. How could Naruto let people disturb her time with Sakura? He has already made a little modification to the surrounding environment to weaken their sense of existence, and everyone is indeed paying attention at this time. During the competition, no one noticed that they were POSE like romantic campus comics.


    Sakura was nervous at first, but when she realized that no one was paying attention here, her nervous heart finally relaxed, quietly turning her head to look at Naruto''s appearance.Naruto opened his mouth wide, slept without image, and even a trace of saliva hung on the corner of his mouth, which looked like a child.


    This extremely innocent sleep made Sakura smile lightly. The Naruto she knew before was confident, cheerful, handsome and gentle. He was indeed a very good senior, except for the exaggerated eating. Find out what shortcomings, but today this is the second one.


    Sleeping looks not good at all...


    "The way the senior is sleeping is really cute..."


    Sakura found it funny, staring at Naruto''s face unknowingly, as if it could hardly contain other things in her eyes.At this time, there was a ridiculous voice: "Yo, you are here."


    Sakurano looked up and saw that the girl in the blue school uniform in front of her was her best friend, Tomoka. She was looking at her with a teasing and funny look. Sakurano didn¡¯t understand Tomoka¡¯s eyes for a while and raised her index finger to her lips. , Making a silent appearance, lowered his voice and said: "Don''t be too loud, Senior Taocheng is resting."


    Tomoka looked at Naruto and Sakura, and said in a low voice, "I know, but you two are too upright, Sakura, I admire you." She stretched out her hand and patted Sakura. Shoulder, but the smile on his face is obviously more ridicule than admiration.


    Sakurano¡¯s brain circuit only noticed Tomoka¡¯s appearance. It was discovered by a friend that although this scene did not make Sakura too embarrassing, but the shyness did not decrease at all, and she said with a white face and blushing: It¡¯s just that the senior is tired, so let me take a break!"


    "Hehe, Sakura, I didn''t say what you have. What are you so excited about? What is this called in Chinese idioms? Oh, yes, I want to cover it up."


    "Tomoxiang!"


    Sakurano screamed angrily, but at this time Tomoka stretched out her hand and made a silent gesture exactly the same as Sakurano just now: "Sakurano, can''t be so loud, the senior is still resting."


    "Woo..."


    Tomoka smiled, like a little fox that had eaten meat. Sakurano, a simple and weak girl, was Tomoka''s opponent, and lost in a few words.


    Just as Tomoxiang was secretly proud, a hand quickly stretched out and flicked heavily on her forehead.


    "pain!!"


    Naruto retracted his hand, opened his eyes, and saw that his eyes were clear, obviously not just waking up.Tomoka covered her blushing forehead, and looked at Naruto accusingly with a pouting face, and complained: "Senior, how can you strike so hard?!"


    "Who told you to bully Sakura, just give you a little punishment."


    "Hey~~" Tomoxiang said with a look of disgust, as if very jealous: "It''s really close to each other, the senior is really the most eccentric Sakura."


    Tomoka''s ridicule made Sakura even more shy, but Naruto calmly said: "People''s hearts are inherently long, am I wrong?"


    Although Tomoka is smart, he is not Naruto''s opponent of this thousand-year-old fox. He could only spit out his tongue at Naruto to show his dissatisfaction.


    Naruto stretched out his hand and grabbed it, and caught Tomoxiang, the naughty girl, by his side. Tomoxiang was much more outgoing than Sakura, and sat openly beside Naruto and talked with Naruto.


    Rather than talking, it should be more accurately described as bickering.


    Naruto has a bad problem that she can¡¯t help her mouth when she sees a beautiful girl, and Tomoka is not a soft temper like Sakura, she quarreled with Naruto and didn¡¯t play, but Naruto got angry and held it before. After the fist struck, Naruto also let Tomoka beat her with a smile, sometimes flicking her forehead, or messing up her hair, making Tomoka keep blowing her hair.


    Although the two people met for a short time, but because of their personalities, they seemed closer to Sakura than to Sakura. Sakura watched from the sidelines, but she was not as bold as Tomoka, but flowers kept growing in her heart.Naruto didn''t ignore Sakura, and when teasing Tomoka, she also involved Sakura from time to time, and a few words made Sakura forget to be jealous and only shy.


    Although I lost the opportunity to sleep, it was a good thing to have two beautiful girls with me. Thirty minutes later, Naruto, in a good mood, went into battle with a racket in his hands amidst the cheering and pink fists of the two girls.


    There is so much difference in strength. Naruto can easily score points only by serving Ace and ReturnAce, and it only took 8 minutes to end the first singles game.


    Two doubles and three singles without losing a win, Youth Academy 5:0, easily won the first victory of the divisional preliminaries.


    Chapter 38-Fudo Peak


    The first seed Qingxue won two games in a row, all of which were all victories, and entered the final round of the preliminaries.


    In the other half of the district, Kakiki Middle School, the second place in the regional preliminaries last year, also successfully defeated the first opponent. As long as they defeated Fudongfeng Middle School, they can join Qingxue in the finals of the regional preliminaries again.


    In many people''s eyes, this year''s regional preliminaries will also be a contest between Qingxue and Kakiki Middle School, but this "many people" definitely does not include Naruto.


    Naruto, Sakura, and Tomoka traveled together. They all had a popsicle in their hands. Tomoka ate the popsicle and said, "Peach City senior, Kakiki Middle School played with us in the final round of the regional preliminaries last year. Team."


    "That''s right."


    "Are they strong?"


    "At that time, I was not in the formal selection. I could only watch the seniors off the court during the game. I didn''t directly compete. It''s not easy to evaluate the strength, but after all, I can enter the final round of the divisional preliminaries. My strength is at least It''s not too bad. But the target I came to observe today is not them, but their opponents."


    "opponent?"

 1882 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1882

    Tomoka, who was eating the popsicles, was taken aback, tilted her head and thought for a while: "Kakiki Middle School¡¯s opponent in the second round is called...Fudo...It''s Fudo Peak, that''s not a strong team. I remember Fudo Peak last year. Violent incidents also occurred and the team was disqualified from the competition. It was just a non-seeded team. Although it was lucky to win the first two rounds this year, there should be no way to win the second Kakiki Middle School last year."


    Hearing Tomoka''s talk, Naruto gave her a surprised look: "Fudo Peak is not a famous school, how can you understand it so clearly? Even the violence of last year is known. You were still in elementary school last year. ."


    "Hey hey... Because of my seniors, I have checked a lot of information about the tennis team. Am I very good? Come and praise me!"


    Tomoxiang''s eyes were shining, as if countless starlights had been stuffed into her. Naruto pinched her cheek dozingly, and said with a smile: "How can you be so cheeky to ask for praise, you girl."


    "Hey..."


    Sakura looked at Naruto suspiciously and asked, "Senior, since Fudo Peak is not a great team, why do you even come here to observe them?"


    Naruto smiled slightly and said firmly: "Last year''s Fudo Peak is completely different from this year''s Fudo Peak. Believe me, their strength will surprise you!"


    Sakurano and Tomoka looked at each other with doubts. They didn''t understand where Naruto''s absolute confidence came from, but because of their trust in Naruto, they didn''t ask anything.


    The three soon came to the court where Fudo Peak and Kakiki Middle School played. The players on both sides were already on both sides of the court. The players in the first and second doubles match were warming up. Fudo Peak was one wearing a turban and the other was keeping it. The guys on the plane head, the two of them are warming up meticulously, and they look very serious. On the contrary, the second doubles of Kakiki Middle School is very relaxed, and even a little careless. It is obvious that Kakiki Middle School, which ranked second last year, is basically. He didn''t pay attention to the unseeded team of Fudo Peak.


    Kakiki Middle School, Naruto, who is a dragon-like tactic, didn''t pay attention at all. Naruto''s eyes quickly passed over the players of Fudo Peak, and finally stayed on a man with a black board.


    Fudomine is drafting the only third grade. The captain is also a coach. One of the strongest two in Kyushu in the past-Orange Jupei!


    Naruto has only two records of matches against Tachibana Kippei. One was in the semi-finals of the Kanto Contest. Fudo Peak faced Haida. Tachibana was still in the hands of Kirihara Akaya even with a sprained ankle, but still Lost to the leader of Akame, and finally defeated by 1:6. The other was the quarter-finals of the national competition. The former Kyushu duo confronted the former Kyushu duo. Tachibana did not attack the dead corner of Chitose Qianli once, and the final burst ball was defeated. Chitose fought back and lost with regret 7:5.


    These two games were not considered to be full, but he was able to win a game from Li Haida''s kelp leader in the case of an ankle sprain. This guy is definitely a national level master, but it is not that easy to deal with.


    "By the way, I remember this guy Juju Ping also has a beautiful younger sister, who seems to be called Juxing, who is dangling around Qingxue and Fudo Peak all day long. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s there now. .''


    Naruto avoided the gazes of Sakurano and Tomoka and looked around for a few times, but did not find a beautiful short-haired girl. He was suddenly disappointed. At this time, suddenly there was a frivolous and arrogant voice: "Oh, this is not Is it the Taocheng of Qingxue? Did you come here to observe the strength of our Persimmon Middle School?"


    I couldn¡¯t see the pretty girl paper, and there was such a silly circle who came to the door, Naruto¡¯s mood became worse, and he looked at the person who was about the same height as Naruto, but he was a little thinner, no Naruto. He is so strong, with short brown hair and a scar under the corner of his left eye. He looks arrogant and arrogant, and looks very annoying.


    Naruto was in a bad mood and said in a bad tone: "Don''t be narcissistic, Kuji, I didn''t come for you Kakiki today."


    "Oh, isn''t it? You don''t have to talk and laugh anymore. The Qingxue''s first-selected team members came here, can it be for the third-rate team like Immobile Peak?"


    Naruto drew his ears and said nonchalantly: "Nine ghosts, don''t think that your loss to our Qingxue last year means that you have the strength close to ours. You are only a third-rate team for the first round of the tournament."


    Naruto''s unabashed irony made Jiujia''s face change, revealing an angry look, because Naruto was telling the truth.Although Kakiki Middle School entered the Metropolitan Conference last year with second place, due to lack of strength, the Metropolitan Conference was directly eliminated in the first round.To be honest, Persimmon Middle School can pass the divisional preliminaries not because of how strong they are, but because the teams in this division except Qingxue are too weak.


    Naruto has never had the consciousness of slapping people without slapping his face, especially for people he hates.


    Jiugui looked ugly and exclaimed: "So what about your youth school?! I heard that you recruited a first-year formal election this year. I think your youth school is not good anymore. You can actually let a first-year kid be elected. ."


    "You can''t do it, it''s not your turn to judge, the third-rate players are nine ghosts."


    "You... wait and see for me! I''m going to have a break with your youth in the finals!"


    The Nine Ghosts left this cruel remark and turned and left. When the Nine Ghosts left, Tomoxiang, who had been holding back for a long time, said suddenly, "Senior Taocheng, who is that fellow?! It''s really annoying. What qualifications does he have to say that our youth school is no longer good, our youth school is obviously the strongest!"


    The arrogant appearance of the nine ghosts is really annoying, let alone Tomoka, even a gentle girl like Sakura can''t help but frown, obviously having a very bad impression of the nine ghosts.


    Naruto comforted the frying-hair Tomoka, then gently squeezed Sakura''s face, and said, "That guy is called Kuki Kiichi, the captain and general of Kakiki Middle School. He is just like what you see, very arrogant. , But you can rest assured that Persimmon Middle School will not be able to enter the finals this year."


    "At the end of the game, Fudomine Ishida and Sakurai won this game with a score of 6:0!"


    The referee announced the result of the match in a loud voice. Compared to Kakiki Middle School¡¯s shocked and unacceptable look, Naruto looked at his watch calmly: ¡°15 minutes and 36 seconds, although Kakiki Middle School¡¯s doubles are not counted. Too strong, but it can end the game within 16 minutes. Fudo Peak¡¯s doubles are pretty good."


    Tomoxiang waved her small fist excitedly, and said, "That nine ghosts just said so arrogantly, it turns out that they are only this level. Fortunately, he just dared to say that he wants to break with us Qingxue, huh, talk big!"


    "I said earlier that Persimmon will not be able to enter the finals this year. Just observe the Fudo Peak carefully. They will cause a lot of trouble to our youth school."


    "Ok!"


    "At the end of the game, this game was won by Fudo Mineuchi Village and Mori, the score was 6:0!"


    Last year''s second-placed Kakiki unexpectedly lost two games 6:0. This score is far beyond everyone''s expectations. Kakiki has no retreat now. If the next singles cannot win the third, they will be left untouched. Feng such a non-seeded team swept out 3:0, and Kakiki played next, it was their main player Kiichi Kuki!


    Nine Ghosts took the racket and walked onto the court. Standing opposite him was a blank expression man with dark blue mid-length hair. Nine Ghosts gritted their teeth and said, "Fudo Peak, don¡¯t be proud of you. Don¡¯t think that winning two singles is great. Now, I will never give you the victory or defeat in singles!"


    Fudomine singles number three Itake Shinji glanced at Kuki, and said calmly, "Can we start?"


    "hateful!"


    Twenty minutes later...


    "Fudomine Itake won this game with a score of 6:2! At the end of the game, Fudomine won with a score of 3:0!"


    When the referee announced the end of the game, the nine ghosts seemed to kneel on the ground without strength, their pupils trembling, and muttered: "Impossible... the strength of this team was not like this before..."


    Although Naruto didn¡¯t see Tachibana¡¯s strength, it¡¯s good to be able to observe Itake Shinji¡¯s game. He took the shoulders of the two girls and said, ¡°As expected, let¡¯s go, we should also go back and prepare. This time, Qingxue has had a lot of trouble."


    Soon after Naruto left, a young girl walked out from behind the grove on the side of the stadium with an interesting smile on her face: "Oh, someone in Qingxue has already noticed the immovable peak. Interesting."


    Chapter 39-Feiyan Returning to the Nest


    Before the final, Coach Ryugasaki gathered all the youths.


    "As everyone knows, our opponent in this year''s final is not Kakiki Middle School, but we defeated Kakiki''s Fudo Peak 3-0. Although it is a little-known school, the minister in the third grade did not compete. , The team that can defeat Kakiki with only the second-year players, absolutely must not be underestimated, understand?!"


    "understand!"


    "Okay, now publish the final table. Doubles No. 2, Fuji, Kawamura, Doubles No. 1, Oishi, Kikumaru. Singles No. 3, Kaitang, Singles No. 2, Echizen, Singles No. 1, Taocheng! No suppression, Do your best to get on the ground!"


    "Yes!"


    Although the final has not officially started, there are still many people discussing the final in this tennis park.Last year''s runner-up Persimmon Middle School was defeated by the non-seeded Fudo Peak Middle School, which broke out the biggest upset in this year''s regional preliminaries, but even so, the results of this year''s finals are still obvious to most people.


    "The final is Qingxue vs. Fudongfeng Middle School?"


    "There is no way to fight at all, there is too much difference in strength."


    "That is to say, the first seed and the non-seed, think about it and know that the Youth Society won an overwhelming victory."


    "A landslide victory?"


    Hearing everyone talking about the finals, a short-haired girl in a light purple shirt and short skirt smiled: "Will it be like this? The game is about to start, and I''m almost going to have a look."


    In the finals, Ayakak and Fudomine players appeared one after another. Ayakaku is a combination of Fuji and Kawamura, and Fudomine is the same as they did in the semifinals. Doubles No. 2 players are the headscarf boy Ishida and Airplane Sakurai. .


    "From now on, there will be a doubles match between Youth Academy and Fudomine Middle School. At the end of the game, Fudomine Sakurai will serve."


    Sakurai glanced at the minister and coach Tachibana, who was sitting on the sidelines, then threw the ball up, and a sharp serve immediately hit Qingxue''s halftime.The angle and speed of this serve are very good, although not comparable to those gorgeous nirvana skills, it is also a very high standard serve.


    "Good shot! I feel my fighting spirit is burning! Burning!!"


    Kawamura Takashi, who seems to be a little cowardly, is usually only nonsense, but once he holds the racket, he will immediately boil and become a heroic man with high morale, holding the racket with both hands and hitting the ball back with full strength.


    "I''ve seen it through!"

 1883 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1883

    "what?"


    Kawamura''s counterattack is powerful, but Ishida Tetsu, a hooded man, has already been waiting in front of the net. A light volley before the net directly knocked Kawamura''s heavy shot back, and the angle of attack was very tricky.


    "Score!"


    "It''s not right yet!"


    Although Ishida¡¯s front-net volleys were tricky, Kawamura¡¯s footsteps would never catch up, but the problem is that they are not playing singles, Kawamura¡¯s doubles partner, but a genius of Qingxue who helped him.


    Snapped!Fuji received Ishida''s volley accurately and hit it back with a fast topspin. Ishida couldn''t react in time and immediately shouted, "Sakurai! I''ll leave it to you!"


    "rest assured!"


    Sakurai, who was guarding the backcourt, yelled as a response. The tennis ball slid through an arc and hit the center line between Fuji and Kawamura. This attack was so fierce that both Fuji and Kawamura couldn''t react and hit the bottom line. Then quickly pop up the court.


    "This ball is scored by Fudo Peak, the score is 15:0!"


    "So strong!"


    "They scored a lot of dribbles, but they are so good, why are they unseeded?"


    The three little ghosts in the first grade were puzzled. After all, Fudo Peak''s violence last year was not known to outsiders, and only the dedicated Inoue reporter was investigating the matter.


    With his cheek in one hand, Naruto watched the four players quickly confronting each other on the court with one hand, and said: "It''s unexpectedly strong. Not only did it react quickly, but it also aimed at Fuji-senpai and Kawamura-senpai in an instant. The loopholes in the center are attacking, the plane head called Sakurai...the doubles are pretty good."


    "That Sakurai doubles is good, but it''s far behind our golden combination, isn''t it, Dashi?"


    "Yeah." The serious Qingxue deputy captain nodded slightly, and then squeezed his chin with a serious face: "Fudo Peak is indeed unexpectedly strong, but since they are so capable, why were they unknown before?"


    In fact, everyone is very confused about this. Naruto raised his legs and said nonchalantly: "No matter what they were before, they are our opponents now on the same court. As players, we only need to consider how to defeat them. Okay, don''t pay attention to the others!"


    Naruto''s simple and decisive thoughts made everyone startled. Coach Ryugasaki first smiled, and Kikumaru immediately put his arms around Naruto''s neck and laughed: "That''s too right, Taocheng! What you said really suits my appetite, goddamn father! No two, Kawamura, don''t lose! GOGOGO!!!"


    "Our fuji senior is very black-bellied. If he accidentally provokes him, the consequences will be very terrible and terrible..."


    He turned his eyes from the noisy youth rest area to the court, with a red-haired sacred tail and said to the captain beside him: "Fuji Zhousuke actually played in doubles number two. This is a little bit beyond your expectations, Minister. ?"


    "Ah, that''s right, I thought Shensi would match up with No. 2 in doubles, but I didn''t expect Qingxue to send that first-year freshman in singles 2."


    "It''s not just that. Their minister, Tezuka Kunomitsu, did not play this game, and they put all the third-year players in doubles, and the first and second-year singles were in charge of the three singles. Are they too underestimated by us? ?"


    "No matter what they think, we just need to do our own thing. If they underestimate us, we will try our best to defeat them and let them know the consequences of underestimating us."


    "Yes, Captain."


    During the period of speaking, the two sides attacked and defended each other. Fudo Peak led by 40:30 and got the first end point. As long as he scored this point, Fudo Peak could keep the serve.


    At this moment, Ju Juping suddenly stood up from his position and walked straight out of the court.


    Kikumaru filled his head and said in a lawsuit: "Hey, isn''t that guy the minister? Shouldn''t he sit in his position and watch the game at this time? Why did he run out suddenly?"


    "Probably because he is very confident, even if he, the minister, is not here, his players can still win."


    Coach Ryugasaki narrowed his eyes and said lightly: "We seem to be underestimated, Tezuka."


    "Ah, yeah."


    At this time, there was a scream from the court: "It''s the Ace ball!"


    "Nani?!"


    On the court, Sakurai maintained the posture of swinging and hitting the ball, and the tennis ball, at this time, had fallen behind Fuji and Kawamura, and the referee''s voice sounded in time: "This round was won by Fudomine. Number 1: 0!"


    The first kind of self-playing is not a seed. It was actually that Qingxue was suppressed, and Fudo Peak won the first round. This scene was really enough to surprise many people.


    Naruto grabbed his dazzling golden retriever, and said helplessly: "What a beautiful psychological war."


    A small hand stretched out from behind and poked Naruto''s neck: "Hey, senpai."


    Naruto turned his head and saw that behind him were two girls, Tomoka and Sakura, who would poke his predecessor so boldly, of course, not big or small. Tomoka asked like a curious baby: "Senior. , What did you mean just now, what kind of psychological warfare?"


    "The Minister of Fudo Peak just walked out on purpose. In such an important game, the Minister suddenly left, we will feel underestimated here. At this time Fudo Peak scored directly with a beautiful serve Ace. , The mental pressure on our side is quite large. Although the players of Fudo Peak will also feel pressure due to the departure of Minister, this pressure will be transformed into their motivation and fighting spirit to fight. Look at it. The seniors are in trouble next."


    Naruto''s crow mouth is indeed very useful. In the next few games, Fudo Peak''s offensive became extremely tough and aggressive, abruptly suppressing the attacking rhythm of Fujiwa Kawamura.


    Doubles and singles are different. It¡¯s not about finding two good singles players or a set of good doubles. Fudomine¡¯s doubles team is better than Fuji and Kawamura. Together with their fighting spirit, let¡¯s Both Fuji and Kawamura lost their offensive rhythm, and they fought tightly for a while.


    "This round was won by Fudo Peak, and the score was 2:0."


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 2:1."


    "This round was won by Fudo Peak, with a score of 3:1."


    "This round was won by Qingxue, with a score of 3:2."


    ''Their fighting spirit is very strong!The result of the second doubles may affect the trend of the match with Fudongfeng... There is no way, it has to move!''


    Sakurai returned Kawamura''s shot with a topspin, and the ball was flying in the direction of Fuji. Fuji held the racket and cut it hard.


    "Appeared! The best Feiyan returned to the nest!"


    Chapter 40-Murder Tennis Reveals Its Edge


    The tennis ball quickly flew over the net, but did not bounce after landing. Instead, it quickly slid out of the court against the ground.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    "Nani?!"


    Until they heard the referee''s announcement of the score, Sakurai and Ishida had recovered their senses. They looked at Qingxue''s harmlessly smiling teenagers, and their eyes were extremely shocked.


    "What kind of ball is that?!"


    "It didn''t bounce!"


    "Is there really a way to hit that kind of ball?"


    Fu Er used Feiyan to return to the nest, which was a shocking skill. It broke the deadlock just now and restored the rhythm of the game again. The players of Fudo Peak were also surprised. Only Ju Juping held his arms and calmed down. He said: "Don''t be so surprised. That''s one of the best three-strike counterattacks in Fujitsu. Feiyan returns to the nest!"


    "Feiyan is still in the nest?"


    "That''s right, using the opponent''s topspin to hit back and hit the super chip, the ball hardly bounces after it hits the ground, but flies out of the field close to the ground, making it very difficult for the opponent to fight back."


    "You can actually play this kind of ball, the second week help..."


    "He is a genius!"


    "Well~~what, I made a move so soon."

 1884 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1884

    Naruto drew out his ears and said lazily: "I thought that Fuer-senpai would be able to endure at least until the eighth game and then use a triple counterattack. I didn''t expect it to be used so soon. As for Fuer-senpai, it''s still far away. It."


    Naruto is probably the only young student who can evaluate the seniors in this way, but everyone is not surprised. Eiji Kikumaru directly put his arms around Naruto¡¯s neck and said: "Well, no matter when you make a move, you should start with it. With real strength, it¡¯s not so easy for Fudo Peak¡¯s doubles to beat our genius."


    ''Real strength?''


    Naruto smiled in his heart and shook his head. This level of strength is no real strength. In this stadium, he, Tezuka, and Tachibana Heizo are the only ones who can force the real strength. Sakurai and Ishida have a good doubles match, but they are not yet qualified to let Fuji show their real skills. The number of stages is too different.


    Poke...


    Naruto felt a small hand poking herself behind her back. He turned around and saw that Sakura and Tomoka were both standing behind him. Tomoka asked like a curious baby: "Senior, what is the triple counterattack you just mentioned? what?"


    "Oh, that is the best three-stroke trick of Fujitsu Senior. Feiyan''s return to the nest just now is one of them. It is a super chip that aims at the opponent''s topspin to attack. The ball will not bounce after it hits the ground. The brown bear used in the rankings is the second one. It is a special trick to deal with smashes. The third one is called Beluga, but it should not be used today."


    "Then if Fuer Senpai uses all the triple strikes back, who is more powerful than Senpai?"


    Naruto was taken aback for a moment, and then he understood the reason these two girls came together.


    Both Sakurano and Tomoka have a lot of affection for Naruto, not even purely, but like it. Even if Zhousuke is a recognized genius in the youth school, he is also a third-year senior, second only to the minister in the youth school, Tezuka Kunomitsu. Sakurano and Tomoka, who are the second-numbered characters of, are still biased towards Naruto psychologically.


    Naruto squeezed his chin and said:


    "I can''t tell the result without actually hitting me, but I won''t lose easily. After all, the person who hides the trick is not just the senior."


    Hearing Naruto''s confident words, Sakurano and Tomoka both smiled sweetly. The two girls didn''t ask what other tricks Naruto had done, but they were both very happy.


    At this time, Fuer once again scored two consecutive goals with Feiyan Huanchao, and rewritten the score of the sixth game to 40:30. Qingxue took the lead. As long as he wins this ball, the game score will become 3:3. Pull the two teams back to the same starting line again.


    Ishida Tetsu, wearing a white headscarf, suddenly gestured with his strong right arm muscles, and at the same time looked to the sidelines, to his most trusted captain, Tachibana.


    ''team leader!I want to use that trick!''


    Naruto''s eyes lit up: "Are you coming?''


    Tetsu Ishida caught Kawamura''s shot. In the next instant, his eyes turned to the sidelines again, and Shinji Itake said indifferently, "Captain, Ishida is waiting for your order."


    "Indeed, this point is related to the trend of this game. There is really no way. I can only use that..." Orange shook his head and slowly raised a finger, "However, only once. "


    "Great! This is what I''m waiting for!"


    "Come on, Ishida! Take advantage of the game again in our hands!"


    "Go on, wave the ball!"


    "Swing ball?!"


    Apart from Naruto, no one in Qingxue knows what this wave ball is. At this time, Ishida Tiekou let out a heavy roar, and the muscles of his right arm were completely tight. A middle school student with such a strong muscle didn''t know he had passed by. With so much hard work, the blue veins in my arms bulge from under the muscles when I exert my strength.


    "Just use this ball to change the situation of the game! Swing ball!!"


    Ishida Tetsu roared and stunned. His well-trained muscles exploded 120% of his strength. He swung his racket to hit the tennis ball. The huge force made the tennis ball fly to Qingxue''s half of the court like a cannonball. Even a faint air ripple appeared, and when the tennis ball flew quickly, the net shook.


    "This ball is related to the situation of the game. They must not be allowed to score!"


    Seeing that Fuji was holding the racket so as not to avoid it, Ishida Tetsu yelled, "It''s useless, Fuji! With your weak arm, how could it be possible to catch me with all my strength? What about the swing ball?!"


    "Don''t catch that ball, no two!"


    "Your wrist strength is not enough!"


    Both Oishi and Gan yelled from the sidelines, and they would definitely be injured if they took this powerful shot with their unparalleled wrist strength.


    "No two!!"


    At this critical juncture, a yellow racket suddenly intercepted, and Shengsheng Gang Buer blocked Ishida''s wave ball.


    "River Village!"


    Takashi Kawamura holds the racket with both hands. Although he is one of the two strong men of the Qingxue, the powerful force of the wave ball still makes him feel extremely difficult. The racket is slowly suppressed by the power of the wave ball. At this time, his movements are instantly stiff. A moment, and then a huge force burst out suddenly.


    "Oh! Great!!!"


    Kawamura shouted out his excitement mantra, waved his arms, and hit the fluctuating ball back.


    "You hit back?!"


    "This is the first time I have seen anyone able to hit the wave ball back!"


    Sakurai, who was also on the court, never expected that Kawamura would be able to hit the swing ball back. At this time, he saw Ishida''s movements and was shocked: "Ishida! Don''t!"


    Ishida raised his right arm, separated his feet, and assumed the same posture as before.


    "No way, the one wearing a headscarf..."


    "Continuous swing ball?!"


    Ju Juping was also shocked, stood up abruptly and shouted:


    "Stop it! Ishida, your arm will hurt!!"


    Ishida Tetsu has a firm expression on his face. After Fudomine¡¯s old tennis club was disbanded, the scenes of these people working hard to establish a new tennis club under the leadership of Tachibana flashed through Ishida Tetsu¡¯s brain, turning into a firm will like steel, roaring. Said: "I can''t control that much! As long as I can make the Fudo Peak win the victory, it doesn''t matter if my arm is destroyed! Waveball!!!"


    With a muffled slap, the yellow tennis ball went straight through Ishida Tetsu''s racket and fell behind him.


    The audience was silent... After ten seconds, Ju Juping sat down and said angrily: "This fool, I will teach you a lesson later!"


    Kamio, with short red hair, stared at the racket with a hole in his mouth and said, "I didn''t expect his racket to break first."


    "It''s not just the racket that was broken."


    "Hey?"


    Qingxue successfully won the game, not only rewritten the score into a 3:3 tie, but also cracked Ishida Tetsu¡¯s wave ball. It was so imposing, but at this time, Fuji suddenly walked to Kawamura¡¯s side and caught him. Right wrist.


    "Ah, it hurts, it hurts!"


    Fujia grabbed it casually, and Kawamura suddenly screamed. The man who always wears a perfect smile on his face rarely opened his eyes this time: "You helped me block this ball. But this is enough, referee, we abstained in this game."


    "Hey! Wait a minute, no two! How can you abstain after finally hitting here? I can still fight, no two!"


    Kawamura¡¯s insistence was of course not recognized in the end, because the hard catch of Ishida Tetsu¡¯s wave ball hurt Kawamura¡¯s wrist. Although it may be a pure sprain, he still needs to go to a nearby hospital for examination because he may have injured a bone.


    In fact, many tennis players have joint problems. The wrists, elbows, and shoulders of their dominant hands may have various illnesses and injuries. Some players with old wrist injuries may not be able to withstand continuous high-intensity matches during the game. It is very common to cause old wrist injuries to recur, but on the premise that there is no old wrist injury, the wrist can be sprained by a shot. This kind of thing will only exist in the world of murderous tennis.


    Naruto thought about Ishida¡¯s wave ball, and the corners of his mouth twitched faintly: ¡°I have seen the power of murderous tennis in this world. I really don¡¯t know why this guy Kawamura was hit by Ishida Silver''s wave ball dozens of times. Survived.''


    Chapter 41-Orange Apricot


    When Naruto complained badly about the murderous tennis, the game still had to go on.

 1885 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1885

    Qingxue''s doubles No. 2 continued the consistent golden combination, while Fu Dongfeng sent Kyosuke Uchimura and Mori Tatsuto.Naruto was not impressed by Fudomine''s second doubles.


    Yilai Fudomine''s singles level is far better than doubles. In addition to the captain Tachibana Tachibana, Itake Shinji and Kamio Akira have both performed well in singles matches. Kamio even defeated Yamabuki Junior High in singles. Ace Sengoku, compared to the dazzling performance of singles, doubles is much more inconspicuous, and the two people do not have the impressive tricks of Ishida Tetsu''s wave ball, so Naruto will naturally not pay attention.


    Uchimura, wearing a peaked cap, is attacking the frontcourt, while Mori is in charge of the backcourt guard and observing the opponent¡¯s flaws. The style of Fudomine''s doubles looks somewhat similar to Qingxue¡¯s golden combination. It is better than other teams¡¯ doubles before. less.


    Naruto watched the game with energy, but soon lost interest, spread his legs and half-closed eyes, as if falling asleep at any time.Although Fudo Peak¡¯s doubles are pretty good, it is only at this level. Qingxue¡¯s golden combination definitely has a national level. Even if Fudo Peak¡¯s doubles occasionally performs well, it¡¯s difficult to make up for the gap in strength. What accidents happen, they will undoubtedly lose.


    When he was wondering whether to take a nap, Naruto turned his head and saw that the girl standing behind him was only Tomoka. He couldn''t help but asked, "Tomoka, where is Sakura?"


    "Sakura just went to the bathroom."


    Tomoka whispered beside Naruto. Fortunately, although this girl is usually careless, there is still a girl attentive at this time. After all, it is such a private matter. She didn''t say it too loudly, otherwise it would be a bit embarrassing.


    Just then, Tomoka touched her chin with her hand again, and said:


    "But Sakura has been there for a long time, why haven''t you come back?"


    "Maybe you have lost your way, that girl has the attribute of being crazy."


    Naruto¡¯s statement was approved by Tomoka. The carefree girl immediately sold her friend and nodded: ¡°Yes, when she was in elementary school, she had been in elementary school for six years, but Sakura would still get lost. Yes. There is no way, let me go find her."


    "Wait a minute, Tomoka, I''ll go with you."


    Naruto turned over, jumped out of the court, and followed the energetic twin ponytail girl.


    Pengxiang looked up at him:


    "Senior, don''t you continue to watch the game?"


    "You don''t need to watch this kind of game. Although Fudo Peak''s doubles are good, our golden combination is even stronger. We will definitely win this game. The score is about 6-2."


    "Hey, can seniors even predict the score?"


    "I have watched a lot of games. I can probably predict a little bit." Naruto is a little bit ashamed. How can he predict these things, but he has watched the next world line ahead of time. As long as the black-hearted demon doesn''t interfere, Qing learns this. The game will be easily won by a score of 6:2. It is a bit like a spoiler party, but the game is different from a TV series after all. Tomoka only assumes that he really predicted it by himself, and is full of admiration.


    "But when it comes to forecasting, Senior Qian is the best."


    Tomoka shook her head, there seemed to be something else in her eyes for a moment, staring at Naruto and said, "No, in my heart, seniors are always the best."


    Naruto didn''t know if he noticed Tomoka''s eyes, but when she praised her, her mood improved.Just like women like to hear men praise her for being beautiful, it is difficult for men to say "you are the most powerful" and "the strongest" to women, especially if the person who said these words is a lovely girl. , Naruto touched Pengxiang''s head, and said, "It''s so good, senior, please drink soda."


    "Really? You really are the best senior!"


    "Of course it is true, as long as you pay for it yourself."


    "Woo...Senior, you are too bad."


    "Hey, Tomoka, your logic teacher must have been dead for a long time."


    The girl with two pony tails patted Naruto on the shoulder boyishly, and said old-fashioned: "Senior, our school does not have logic classes."


    Naruto and Tomoka kept quarreling, and they looked very harmonious. On the other hand, Sakura really had a little trouble.


    The area of ??this tennis park is not very large, and the distance from the court to public places is not very far. It only takes three minutes to walk, but it is a short three-minute short journey. When Sakurano came out of the toilet, he forgot How to go back to the court.


    It can only be said that Lu Chi is indeed a very cute cute point. Of course, the premise is that when she appears on a cute girl like Sakura, if she appears on a man, it is not that Lu Chi is just a simple idiot.


    Sakura was anxious to find her way, but didn''t pay attention when she swayed left and right. One accidentally ran into a person and stepped on the other''s shoes.


    "Sorry!"


    Sakurano hurriedly apologized, but the other party didn''t seem to give up, and said rudely: "What?! Stepping on someone''s foot is not enough to just apologize, huh?"


    Sakurano looked up and saw that the other party was a man who was taller than himself, wearing a school uniform. If he appeared here, he might look like a student from a certain school, but his hair was messy and looked a bit like a bad student. , The most difficult thing for a simple Sakura to deal with is this kind of unreasonable person, and she was so scared to cry.


    The bad young man shook his shoes and said:


    "My pair of shoes is a very expensive brand. You stepped on it and got dirty. What do you say?!"


    "I''m really sorry."


    "If you really want to apologize, you can use the 30,000 yuan cleaning fee."


    "Huh? 30,000 yuan?"


    Although Sakurano apologized sincerely, she didn''t expect that the other party would actually speak loudly. 30,000 yen was converted, but it was close to 2,000 soft sister coins. Although Sakurano''s family life is good, it is a little richer than the average working family in Japan, but she is one month Her pocket money is only 3,000 yen, which is only one-tenth. Where did she suddenly change 30,000 yen?


    "Of course, don''t look at how expensive the shoes are."


    Sakura was deliberately making things difficult, and when she was at a loss, a girl''s voice came from next to her: "Hey, you guys are almost a little bit too."


    Sakurano and the bad guy turned their heads and saw a girl with short hair and school uniform standing there with her waist stuck in her waist: "Just because the shoes were stepped on, it would be too much to ask for a cleaning fee of 30,000 yuan. , And she has already apologized, why be so petty, not like a man."


    While she was speaking, the girl walked to Sakura''s side and took her arm straight: "Let''s go, idiots are contagious."


    The girl''s personality seemed to be quite clean and tidy, and she walked away with Sakura''s arms as she spoke, causing the neglected bad face to flash blue and red, and suddenly grabbed the girl''s arm and shouted fiercely: "You guy I stop!"


    "What are you doing?!"


    "You stinky girl, give me less nosy, do you know?!"


    Talking about pushing hard, the girl immediately fell to the ground, her eyes filled with anger, and she shouted: "Which school do you belong to? The guy who is rough on girls is the most inferior pig!"


    "Shut up! Are you looking for death?!"


    The badness seemed to become angry, rolling up his sleeves as if he was really going to teach the girl a lesson. Sakura on the side wanted to stop, but the pig would listen to her and wave his hand.


    "Hey, be gentle with girls, you know, idiot?"


    "what?"


    Suddenly heard a strange sound, the bad young man turned his head and looked at it. In an instant he saw a golden head quickly approaching his eyes. Before he could react, he had already punched firmly in his face.


    The punch was extremely heavy, and the bad person was blown into the air. It landed on the ground two meters away. The left cheek was swollen, and it looked extremely embarrassed and ugly, and it hurt to stand. Can''t stand up.


    Naruto performed the old-fashioned section of the hero''s rescue of beauty. When he was about to reach out and pull the girl on the ground up, Naruto couldn''t help but froze for a moment, and then he was filled with joy.


    ''I didn''t expect to meet here for the first time, Juxing.''


    Chapter 42-First Meeting


    Naruto''s face remained calm, and he reached out and pulled Tachibana up.


    Tachibana patted the ashes on her skirt, and said to Naruto:


    "Thank you, if it wasn''t for your help, I don''t know what to do, Taocheng of Qingxue."


    Naruto knows that Tachibana is very concerned about Fudo Peak¡¯s opponent team, so she is not surprised that she knows her name, waved her hand, and said indifferently: "You just helped Sakura just now, so you don¡¯t need to follow me. Thanks, thank you so much, but you won¡¯t have any fun."

 1886 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1886

    Tachibana also has a generous character, and when Naruto says so, he is no longer hypocritical.


    At this time, the bad guy who had just received Naruto¡¯s punch, covered his face and slowly stood up. His face was still painful. Naruto¡¯s punch was not light, and his cheek bones should have been slightly cracked at the moment. , The pain went into the bone, of course it was unbearable.


    Naruto rolled up his arms and taught with a bad look:


    "I said you, bullying girls are really good. If your shoes are dirty, just wipe them off? I think your shoes are already dirty. Do you want me to help? Are you stepping on your feet?"


    Naruto raised his right foot and stepped on it.For the character of the bastard who owed fees, stepping on this foot had to break the bad foot.


    Naruto looked at Naruto and saw that his strong forearm was exposed under his rolled up sleeves. With a light movement of his hand, the muscle lines on his arm became active. At first glance, he knew that he was full of explosive power, and he was secretly stunned. How dare you scream with Naruto, and leave a sentence: "Walk and see!"


    After speaking, he turned and ran away, as if he was afraid that he would be beaten by Naruto Fatty if he stayed in place for a while.


    After the bad ran away, Tomoka waved her small fist very uncomfortably, and said angrily: "How can the senior let go of that guy like this, and dare to blackmail Sakura, this kind of person should be reformed with his fists. That''s right!"


    Seeing the impulsive look of his friend, Sakura pulled La Pongxiang and said softly: "Alright, Tomoka, I''m fine anyway. Also, Qingxue is still playing, and it would be terrible if there is violence. ."


    Hearing what Sakura said, Tomoka also calmed down and nodded:


    "That said, it wouldn''t be good if you withdrew from the game because of the violence like Fudo Peak did last year."


    Tomoxiang did not know the identity of Tachibana, so he had no scruples to say that Fu Dongfeng retired due to violence last year. It was completely unintentional.


    Naruto quickly glanced at Tachibana, and saw her face as usual, as if she didn''t care at all, and smiled: "Fudo Peak is indeed a great team, right?"


    Naruto knew she would definitely talk about Fudo Peak, and now she just answered, "Well, their strength is beyond imagination. Even Senior Kawamura hurt his wrist to catch the ball. "


    Tachibana was not on the court just now, so it was the first time that he heard about Kawamura''s injury. He looked surprised and thought about it. He said, "I''m catching Ishida''s wave ball. It''s quite amazing to be able to catch that one. The power of it."


    "You know it well, I really hope that it will be my turn to play, and then I will be able to compete with that orange and let him learn about my best smash!"


    Naruto made a swing, and with a wave of his arm, there was a whirr of wind, which seemed full of power.


    Ju Xing''s face suddenly became serious, and said:


    "Peach City, your slam dunk is indeed very powerful. The destructive power can be called a destructive weapon. Jump into the air with excellent jumping power, and then hit the smash with full-body power, because the angle of incidence is very large. The ball is fast, so it is very difficult to receive. If you just say that you kill the ball, you really have a national level."


    "Oh?"


    Naruto raised his eyebrows, deliberately showing a surprised look:


    "You know it well."


    Ju Xing shook his head lightly and said:


    "Even so, if you meet my brother, he won''t let you kill the ball easily."


    "Your brother?!"


    Sakurano and Tomoka are both stunned, but Naruto has a calm look and scratches his head: "So Tachibana is your brother. No wonder you know tennis so well."


    "I don''t know much, I just studied my brother''s opponents a little bit."


    Naruto doesn¡¯t believe in Tachibana¡¯s words. He remembers Tachibana is not only very knowledgeable about tennis and the information of all Fudo Peak¡¯s opponents, but also has quite good tennis prowess. In the net king, this is mainly male. In the comics, Tachibana can be regarded as the strongest female character in tennis ever shown.


    Ju Xing put her hands behind her back and smiled:


    "Introduce myself formally. My name is Ju Xing. I''m the second grader of Fudo Peak Middle School. I''m the little sister of Ju Ping, who doesn''t like to talk. Please give me some advice in the future."


    "If you say so, please wait until the Qingxue and Fudongfeng competitions are over. Don''t cry if you lose, this fruit classmate."


    "I won''t cry!"


    Ju Xing yelled, and then looked at Naruto with some dumbfounding: "What the hell is the fruit classmate?! My name is Ju Xing!"


    "Aren''t oranges and apricots both fruits? I think this title is quite suitable for you."


    "It''s too rude to give such a strange title to a girl you meet for the first time."


    "An La An La ~ ~ Don''t worry about such trivial things, fruits... Uh, little sister Juxing."


    Ju Xing nodded first, then felt that something was wrong, and yelled: "Wait a minute! I''m in the second grade just like you, don''t use the name little sister!"


    "I don''t think it matters. You look small anyway."


    Juxing was full of black air, which made people feel uneasy:


    "Are you saying I''m short?"


    Tachibana¡¯s height is 155 cm. Although it is not particularly tall among the second-year girls in junior high school, it is not too short. It is probably above the middle. Of the three girls here, Sakura is the shortest, 151 cm. Tomoka is 152 centimeters, both shorter than Tachibana. Although there is a reason for one year difference, unless Sakurano and Tomoka suddenly grow taller, even next year, her height should be shorter than Tachibana now. , About 2 cm.


    Naruto felt like he had touched some blackening switch, and quickly said: "Absolutely not. If you don''t believe it, please look at my sincere eyes."


    "You..."


    Ju Xing said helplessly, really feeling weak.Juxing has a straightforward and cheerful personality and is not easy to care about with people. Naruto is really annoying. Juxing was also confused by his short words. He was so angry that his emotions seemed to be completely controlled by Naruto. same.


    "Haha, kidding. We should almost go back to the court, do you want to come with us?"


    "No, I still want to stroll around a little bit."


    Tachibana rejected Naruto''s proposal, disappointing Naruto. Tachibana took two steps to leave, but suddenly turned her head and said, "Qingxue''s third single is Kaudo Kaoru of the second grade like you, right?"


    "Yes what''s the matter?"


    "Then let him be a little more careful, we Fudomine''s Kamio Akira, but he is the type that he is most bad at dealing with."


    "What does this mean?"


    "Hey, I''ll know when the game starts, bye, I hope to see you and my brother in the game."


    Tachibana waved his hand and left. Naruto shrugged and walked towards the court with Sakurano and Tomoka. At this time, it rained suddenly. When Naruto and the others returned to the court, the second double was over. Qingxue The golden combination easily defeated Fudo Peak 6:2 and the two sides tied 1:1.


    Chapter 43-Speed ??and Endurance


    When Naruto and the others returned to the court, the rain was getting heavier and heavier, so that the next third singles match had to be postponed. Looking at the following weather conditions, the referee team is negotiating if the heavy rain never fails. If it is stopped, the game may have to be suspended, and the game can be restarted after a clear day.


    After hearing this, Haitang, the third single, stood up suddenly and walked out of the court.


    "Hey, viper, where are you going?"


    "Less long-winded."


    Haitang replied in a gloomy way, and then left alone.Naruto shrugged helplessly, but Sakurano whispered, "Kaido-senpai seems to be in a bad mood."


    "No way, Haitang''s state has been completely disrupted, and of course he is in a bad mood."


    "status?"

 1887 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1887

    "Yes, before the start of the game, we usually do some exercises of concentration, thinking about how the game will go, while adjusting our state, so that we can play in the best state. The Viper has adjusted our state before. At the best time, he didn''t expect to be completely disrupted by the rain. Of course he was in a bad mood."


    "Well, senior, is it really impossible to play today?"


    "If the rain keeps going like this, it is estimated that the game will be suspended, but this kind of rain should only be for a while. The referee team has not made a conclusion yet. I also want to check the weather first. If the rain stops in time, the game should continue. of."


    As Naruto explained, he seemed to flick with his right hand twice.


    The rain was really just an ordinary shower. The rain cloud slowly dissipated in less than ten minutes, revealing the sun, and the game continued.


    "Now we are playing the match of Qingxue vs. Fudomine, singles No. 3, and Youth Academy Haitang is playing against Fudomine Kamio."


    Kaidang¡¯s opponent was Kamio Akira, a second-year Fudomine, a boy with burgundy hair. His bangs covered one eye and looked a little arrogant.


    When the two walked to the net, Kamio looked at Haitang up and down, and said with a smile: "I heard that your nickname is Viper. It''s really appropriate to describe you."


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    Haitang narrowed his eyes and made a strange, signature noise, and then slammed the racket into the face of Kamio.


    "Haitang stop!"


    Oishi yelled in panic, but when the racket was swung out, it could be easily stopped. When it was about to hit Kamio''s face, Kamio stepped back two steps without a hassle, and dodged Haitang by a small margin. He said defiantly, "Your swing speed is quite fast, but I still have a faster pace."


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    The atmosphere between the two of them was a bit tense before the start of the game, as if they were about to fight at any time. The referee couldn''t help but said: "Hey, you two..."


    Haitang looked back, and the viper''s eyes pressed down the second half of the referee''s sentence. At this time, a majestic voice came from the court: "Haitang!"


    Haitang shook, suddenly converging to the horrible look just now, bowed his head and said, "Sorry."


    I can directly squeeze the fired Kaitang with a single sound. In Qingxue, only the big ice mountain Kunimitsu Tezuka can do it. After Tezuka drank Kaitang, he got up and walked to the side of Fudo Peak to the orange plane and said: "I apologize to you for my staff, sorry."


    "It''s nothing, Kamio provoked first. It''s us who should apologize."


    Naruto took his gaze back from the two mountain-like ministers, with one hand resting on his cheek, and said with interest: "Oh, the atmosphere is so hot before the game, it''s really exciting."


    "The atmosphere is not fiery, but bad."


    Tomoxiang murmured at the wall behind Naruto, and then said with some worry: "But Senior Taocheng, wouldn''t they really fight like that?"


    "Ah~~ Although Haitang looks a little scary, he is not really a type of hitting people on the court. Don''t worry."


    This is the law of the second dimension. Icebergs with indifferent appearance are often not icebergs at heart. On the contrary, it is the guys who usually smile all the time that are the most terrifying big BOSS.


    "At the start of the game, Fudomine Kamio will serve."


    During the spit, the game is just beginning, Kamio serves first.


    "Haitang, I''ll give you a meeting ceremony first."


    Kamio joked and slapped the ball out with a swipe. Compared with the normal serving posture, Kamio''s body weight was more forward, and as soon as the ball was delivered, he immediately rushed to the net.


    ''Serve to the Internet?Is he stupid?The flaw is wide open!''


    If you play tennis, the position in front of the net is more suitable for offense. This is a simple truth that even beginners know, but the position in front of the net is not good at offensive and defensive, especially in the process of rushing to the net, it will expose great flaws. So rashly surfing the Internet is very dangerous.


    When Kamio was on the Internet, the right line of defense was wide open, Haitang naturally would not let go of this opportunity, a forehand drove the ball to Kamio''s blind spot.


    "Great! Great fight!"


    Qingxue¡¯s first candy cube immediately praised him, but at this time Kamio showed his best speed. With his amazing speed, he caught up with Haitang¡¯s attack aimed at the blind spot, and obviously there was still room for a smasher. The ball hit Haitang halftime.


    Kamio''s counterattack came quickly and accurately, Kaitang was completely unable to react and let Kamio score directly.


    "This ball was scored by Fudo Peak, and the score was 15:0."


    "Keep up to the beat, Viper."


    "cut!"


    Qingxue¡¯s venomous snake is not a good temper. After being provoked by Kamio, his originally ugly face became even more terrifying, and he said in a calm voice: "Women, hurry up and serve your ball."


    "Hey, that''s what you want!"


    Kamio laughed and hit the second serve, but this time he was not in a hurry to surf the Internet.


    "He sent it to the corner this time."


    "Hey, that location is the best attack point for Haitang."


    The two seniors of the golden combination obviously know their own schoolmates quite well. The angle of Kamio''s attack is exactly what Kaitang''s appetite. Kaitang catches up with Kamio''s serve, waving his arms, and using his best skill.


    "Solve you!"


    "Come on, snake ball!"


    The tennis ball drew a huge arc in the air. From the arc, it was even more terrifying than the famous Belle''s Scimitar. The orange plane made a smile and thought: "It''s really a young student, he can actually play such a good one. The second grader of curveball, but it''s a pity, what you met is our speed ace Kamio Akira!''


    Sure enough, Kamio caught up with Haitang¡¯s snake ball at an unusual speed. Although the attack angle of the snake ball was tricky, it could not escape the speed of Kamio. Kamio easily caught up with the snake ball with a forehand slash. The ball is scored easily.


    "This ball was scored by Fudo Peak, and the score was 30:0."


    "This ball was scored by Fudo Peak, the score was 40:0."


    "This round was won by Fudo Peak, the score was 1:0."


    Kamio''s movements are very fast, and every time Haitang uses the snake ball, he can directly hit back and score, so in a blink of an eye he scored four consecutive goals and saved his serve, allowing Haitang to swallow a zero egg.


    "Well, the second grader of Fudo Peak, the speed is really fast, right? Dashi?"


    "It''s also the first time I have seen a person who is so fast, and what is even more surprising is that it had just rained and the ground was covered with mud and water should be very slippery. I didn''t expect that he could still be on this kind of ground. The speed of running out, coupled with the accumulation of water on the ground, made the tennis ball become heavier after absorbing the water, and the power of the snake ball also decreased. It was very unfavorable for Haitang."


    Explosive sprint ability is very important for tennis players, because as long as they have a faster speed, they can run to the ball faster, the posture of the ball will be more stable, and they can make a more powerful counterattack. This is why Haitang lost four goals in a row.


    "Ordinary people want to catch your snake ball, they are afraid that they have to run desperately from side to side and exhaust their energy, but for me this is just the right speed. Qingxue viper, use your snake ball to make me feel more Fun."


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    Naruto squeezed his chin, and said with an old pedantic look:


    "That''s it. Haitang''s snake ball was originally not a tactic for the direct purpose of scoring, but to use its tricky angle to allow opponents to run left and right in a wide range and exhaust their energy. It is similar to Kamio''s speed-type play. It''s completely opposite. Speed ??and endurance are really two extremes. Hey, it''s no wonder she would say that this is the most unsuitable opponent for Haitang. This game will be fun."


    Chapter 44-Swirling Snake Ball


    The game will indeed become very interesting, at least in Naruto''s opinion.


    Although Kamio and Kaido are both second-year students, their styles of play are completely opposite.Haitang¡¯s best skill is to use a large-angle snake ball to make the opponent run around in a wide range to consume energy, and then slowly grind the opponent to death with his first-class endurance, just like a snake. The snake is definitely the least lacking in patience in nature. The hunter, this is in line with Haitang''s character.

 1888 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1888

    Kamio is completely speedy, with fast footsteps, fast ball speed, good at attacking, using flexible and agile footsteps and quick shots to solve opponents in a short time. This is Kamio''s style.


    The two opposing styles confronted each other, and Kamio prevailed!


    "This ball was scored by Fudo Peak, and the score was 15:0."


    "This ball was scored by Fudo Peak, and the score was 30:0."


    ...


    "This round was won by Fudo Peak, with a score of 3:0."


    Kamio''s offensive was very fast. Almost before everyone had reacted, he scored three consecutive rounds and achieved a clear lead of 3:0. From this game situation, it seems that Haitang might be defeated today.


    With a bang, Haitang slipped on his feet when he was struggling to catch the ball, and suddenly fell an ugly dog ??to eat shit, because it had just rained, and the ground was full of water. After doing this, Haitang''s whole body was covered with mud and water, it looked like Very embarrassed.


    "This ball was scored by Fudo Peak, and the score was 15:0."


    "I want to keep up the beat, viper."


    "Damn it! You fellow, don''t look down on people!"


    "Oh, this ball has a good tempo, but if I want to make it impossible for me, I have to be faster."


    Kamio easily caught up with Haitang''s snake ball with speed, and when he hit back, he did not forget to stimulate Haitang again.


    "Shut up! You speed mad!"


    "Hehe, I want to speed up the beat!"


    Kamio¡¯s words were immediately fulfilled. The next shot was very tricky, and he aimed precisely at the dead corner on the right side of Haitang. Even if Haitang pursued with all his strength, his speed was not as fast as Kamio, a speed madman. He slipped again when he was running. When a person falls, he still stretches his arms with astonishing will.


    "Don''t underestimate me...Kaido Kaoru!!"


    boom!!


    The fully extended arm finally caught the ball at the moment of the fall.


    "I got it!"


    Haitang hit the tennis ball and flew straight to the outside of the court. It looked like an out-of-bounds ball, but a light flashed in the eyes of the most powerful people on the court.


    The tennis ball, which was supposed to go out of bounds no matter what anyone saw, actually changed its flight path. The high-speed rotation of the tennis ball turned the originally normal straight line into a curve with a super arc.


    The tennis ball went around the post on the edge of the net and then accurately hit the singles area behind Kamio.


    Shocking four people!


    There is no word more suitable to describe Haitang¡¯s unexpected performance this time, and Kamio is no longer full of confidence just now, and even said a little arrogant, and he was dumbfounded: "Fly past the net and return. In the field? Hey, can you play like this?"


    "Hey, did you see it just now?!"


    "The ball flies by the net. Is there such a way of playing?"


    "Qingxue''s strength is really strong. It''s hard to say this next game."


    "But what was the trick called just now?"


    "The ball path of the ball just now is like a boomerang. If it''s a boomerang with a snake ball, how about a boomerang snake ball?"


    "Spinning snake ball? It''s a good name, I''m going to use it."


    Shiba Saori happily recorded the name she just heard in her notebook. For a tennis journalist, there is nothing more exciting than a wonderful tennis match. After all, it is directly related to her The quality of the report will affect her salary and future.


    Haitang also heard the discussion around him. Although there was no expression on his face, he was a little happy in his heart and gently adjusted the turban on his head.


    ''Spinning snake ball, not bad.''


    Although Kaitang¡¯s snaking snake ball was indeed beyond Kamio¡¯s expectations, Fudomine¡¯s past difficult experience gave Kamio a very strong will, so he quickly recovered and said, ¡°It seems that you are not worthless. Viper, this way I will speed up my beat again."


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    Kaitang made a snake-like sound, ignored Kamio''s provocation, and shot his own serve.Kamio''s counterattack was faster than before. Obviously his speed hadn''t reached the limit. Haitang desperately caught up with Kamio''s counterattack, and then stretched out his arm and shook it!


    "Come on, Swivel Snake Ball!"


    The first-year Horio exclaimed excitedly from the side, but the ball didn''t fall into Kamio''s half court after bypassing the net. Instead, it flew directly beside Kamio and hit the barbed wire behind him.


    "This ball was scored by Fudo Peak, the score was 15:15."


    "cut!"


    "This ball was scored by Fudo Peak, and the score was 30:15."


    Haitang tried to use the Snake Ball twice in a row, but they all failed. Both of them returned directly out of bounds, which also made the players of Fudo Peak breathe a sigh of relief.


    "It''s great. It seems that he just had good luck with the snaking snake ball. There should be no way to play it again. The game is set to win."


    "Yes, after all, our singles is far superior to doubles."


    The consecutive failures of the slewing snake ball gradually turned the situation unfavorable for Haitang. Kamio''s speed play made Haitang very disadvantaged, and he could not help but gradually become anxious while fighting back.


    ''hateful!As long as I can fully master the play of this snaking snake ball, I will definitely be able to defeat Kamio!''


    The anxiety in Haitang¡¯s heart is directly manifested on his face and movements. Every time he swings his racket, he uses too much force, and his movements gradually become stiff. Not to mention the spinning snake ball, even the normal snake ball begins to have problems. Fatal mistakes may occur.


    Naruto tilted Erlang''s legs and said:


    "It really doesn''t look like the usual viper."


    Eiji Kikumaru immediately echoed:


    "Yes, it''s not like Haitang''s style of play at all, and he hasn''t been able to fully master the Snake Ball. If this continues, he won''t be able to win Kamio."


    "This round was won by Fudo Peak, with a score of 4: 0."


    The situation of the game seemed to confirm the statements of Naruto and Kikumaru. The snaking snake ball played by Kaido just now did not change the situation of the whole game. Kamio''s speed still suppressed Kaido''s endurance, and it didn''t take long to win the fourth game. , Haitang has been in a completely unfavorable dangerous situation.


    After the fourth round, Kamio and Kaitang were sitting on the benches on the sidelines to take a break, while Naruto looked at the poisonous snake and suddenly showed a terrible smile: "This poisonous snake is still not awake. It seems that I have to let me go. ."


    Naruto stood up suddenly and walked towards the court, Dashi said:


    "Peach City, what are you doing?"


    "Go and wake up the hibernating viper."


    Naruto walked a few steps behind Haitang. They didn¡¯t speak loudly just now, so Haitang didn¡¯t pay attention, and his footsteps were light, so Haitang didn¡¯t even know that Naruto had walked behind him. Naruto gestured Haitang. On the back, aim, and then kick out.


    boom!!

 1889 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1889

    How could the unsuspecting Haitang withstand Naruto''s call, was kicked and fell a dog to eat shit, he had fallen all over his body just now, and was even more embarrassed at this time.


    Naruto''s kick completely exceeded everyone''s expectations. Not to mention the outsiders of Fudongfeng, even the people of Qingxue didn''t expect Naruto to make such a sudden disturbance, all of them were dumbfounded.


    "Peach Peach Peach Peach... Senior Taocheng......"


    The few little ghosts in the first grade were trembling when they spoke to Naruto in fright, while Coach Ryugasaki covered his forehead, seeming a little helpless, but Fu Zhousuke showed a slight smile, looking a little scary.


    "You bastard! What the hell are you doing?!"


    Haitang got up from the ground, an anger immediately ignited from his heart, and suddenly grabbed Naruto by the collar and roared. Seeing his terrifying face, there is really no doubt that he will fight Naruto right here. One.


    Naruto was not afraid of Haitang¡¯s terrible look, and said provocatively, ¡°I just want to make you awake a little bit! Viper, if you don¡¯t want to play the game well, get me out and go to sleep. Anyway, even if you lose, As long as I and I can win the remaining two games as we can win, you might as well give up and go home to hibernate."


    "what did you say?!"


    The tension between Kaitang and Naruto can be seen by everyone. Shinji Itake of Fudomine looked at them strangely, and said, "Director, what the hell is Qingxue doing, are you fighting?"


    Ju Juping frowned and said something unclear:


    "Who knows?"


    Haitang''s face was very gloomy and terrifying, he was like a gunpowder keg now, and it would explode with a little stimulation, and Naruto always had a nasty smile.


    After a long while, Haitang finally gave up this stalemate, let go of Naruto''s collar, turned around and picked up his racket.


    "My game doesn''t need you to talk about it!"


    Seeing that the atmosphere of the two of them eased a little, the referee, who was too afraid to speak, finally spoke up: "You are still in the game now, please don''t do anything that interferes with the game!"


    "Sorry, sorry, I''ll go back soon, honorable judge."


    Naruto said with a smile on his face, then turned around and walked back to the rest area. When he came back, he was hooked by Kikumaru''s neck: "Peach City, you guy dare to kick Haitang! But what you did is really right! Hahahaha... ¡­"


    "Kikumaru-senpai, please let go, I am about to suffocate..."


    "Ha, sorry sorry..."


    Coach Ryugasaki took a quick look at Naruto, and then turned his gaze on Haitang who was back on the court: "Is the cheering from the opponents good or bad?''


    Chapter Forty-Five-Please give me a chance to play


    Haitang walked onto the court again, squeezing the racket with both hands, a deep and firm color flashed in his eyes.


    ''I don''t want you to talk about it, Taocheng!''


    Now Kamio is leading with a big score of 4:0, the situation is great, and the players of Fudo Peak are also confident in him. Nathan of the doubles said relaxedly: "Kamio played well today, that Haitang has completely fallen into his rhythm. It might be a 6-0 victory if this continues."


    Nathan said the thoughts of most of the Fudo Peak players and even many spectators. After all, they are already ahead so much. According to the trend of the first four games, Haitang has a very low chance of winning.


    But at this time, Captain Ju Juping, who looks like a Buddha statue, shook his head: "No, the rhythm of the god tail has already been disrupted."


    "what?"


    Fudo Peak everyone was slightly startled, Nathan asked:


    "Why is this, Captain?"


    "In order to chase the snake ball of Shanghai Tang, Kamio''s rhythm has actually been much faster than usual. Although he has won four games in a row, but because the rhythm is too fast, Kamio''s physical exertion is much higher than normal. If If Kamio''s physical strength cannot persist to the end, he will become food in the belly of a poisonous snake."


    Ju Juping possessed the unshakable status and prestige of Dinghai Shenzhen in Fudo Peak. Although the situation in Shenwei is very good now, everyone in Fudo Peak still watched the game seriously after hearing what he said.


    ''It''s 4:0, my pride is not allowed to lose to you, so you can give up, Haitang!''


    Kamio wanted to make a quick decision and played a fast serve that he did well. This is a serve made after throwing the tennis ball and swinging the ball before it reaches the highest point. Because the serve is fast, it is hard to defend against and is often used Sneak attack.


    The speed of Kamio''s ball is indeed very fast, but Haitang will not be so easy to admit defeat, quickly catching up with the yellow ball, then straighten his arm and swing!


    "Come on, it''s snake ball!"


    Haitang no longer rashly used the unfinished spinning snake ball, but directly attacked it with the snake ball. The tennis ball rotated at high speed in the air, tracing a very large arc, and landed within the left boundary of Kamio.


    "Pretty!!"


    The three first-year little ghosts cheered outside the court, but Kamio immediately poured cold water on them.


    Kamio''s speed was full, almost as if teleporting to catch up with Haitang''s snake ball, swinging the ball.


    "Oh! I was caught up by that speed guy again!"


    "Haha, but Haitang hasn''t given up yet."


    The smiling Qingxue first abdomen Hei had already grasped Kaoru Kaido¡¯s temper very accurately, and saw Kaitang running at full speed, not caring about physical problems, and caught up with the kick of the tail of the gods with amazing will, and waved his arms again. .


    "Continuous snake ball!"


    This time the snake ball attacked in the completely opposite direction, aiming at the blind spot on the right side of Kamio. Although Kamio was chasing at full speed, it was still a bit worse. After the tennis ball fell, it bounced off the court.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    "This ball was scored by Fudo Peak, the score was 15:15."


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 30:15."


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue, the score was 40:15."


    "This ball was scored by Fudo Peak, the score was 40:30."


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 4:1."


    With great difficulty, Haitang finally won the game from Kamio, making the Qingxue all smiles. Naruto tilted Erlang''s legs and said in a relaxed tone: "The viper has finally started."


    Eiji Kikumaru, who was obviously overly enthusiastic, hugged Naruto¡¯s neck and said with a grin: "That¡¯s right, Kaido is going to use this way of playing. The prey entangled in poisonous snakes will feel It''s pretty hard."


    Fuji held his cheek with one hand, showing a smile that would make countless girls scream, and said with a smile: "It seems that Taocheng''s cheering just now worked, and if the same situation happens in the future, it will have to trouble Tao. City."


    "I don''t mind helping you if you need it."


    "is it?"


    Fujisuke chuckled lightly and turned his head, the smile on his face seemed to be the same as usual.


    However, Naruto read a hint of coldness from this black-bellied smile, couldn''t help but shudder all over, and quickly said: "Just kidding, watch the game and watch the game~~"


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 4:2."


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 4:3."

 1890 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1890

    "This round was won by Fudo Peak, the score was 5:3."


    "This round was won by Qingxue, with a score of 5:4."


    In the blink of an eye, the game has played nine rounds, and when it came to the tenth round, Haitang¡¯s snake ball also became sharper, constantly taking points from Kamio, but Kamio completely lost the momentum of the first four rounds, although the attack seemed fierce. , But couldn''t break through Haitang at all. The gap between the two was only one game left, and Haitang still had the chance to make a final comeback.


    Sakurano watched the game and suddenly said in confusion:


    "Strange, why do I think Haitang''s snake ball speed seems to be getting faster and faster?"


    "Sakura, I feel that way too."


    Naruto heard the conversation between the two girls behind and said:


    "You are wrong. In fact, it is not that Haitang''s snake ball has become faster, but the speed of Shenwei has slowed down. Take a closer look at both of them."


    Sakurano and Tomoka both listened to Naruto''s words and looked at Kaido and Kamio carefully, but they still couldn''t see anything with their current tennis knowledge and eyesight. Naruto explained: "This game has finished nine games. It¡¯s the tenth game. The game time has been more than half an hour. In addition, it has just rained and the ground is wet and slippery. The game on this kind of venue will consume a lot of physical strength. In the beginning, he quickly settled down Haitang, running too fast, and now his physical strength has dropped significantly, but you look at Haitang again, that fellow, his breathing is not disturbed at all."


    Sakurano and Tomoka looked at the stadium again, and found that as Naruto had said, Kamio¡¯s breathing had been completely messed up, and his chest was like a bellows, undulating violently, breathing the air around him, while Haitang, he The sweat on his body is not less than that of Kamio, but his breathing is extremely calm, as if he is not playing a fierce tennis match, but a peaceful yoga.


    "The physical strength of the two of them should be similar, but the viper guy''s physical reserves are completely monster-level."


    "Haitang''s physical strength can''t be matched even in our regular election."


    The man from Qingxue First Information pushed his glasses, took out a green notebook, and said: "Every morning, I jog 10 kilometers, after the club activities, 10 kilometers, and then 10 kilometers after dinner. Three sets of 50 turns Run and push up 150 times. This is the amount that Haitang exercises every day."


    "I can complete these exercises every day. The viper guy really has perseverance. It''s almost three times the average amount of training, and the daily training of the tennis club is not included."


    Naruto slapped his lips. Although there is no possibility for anyone in this world to surpass him, especially in terms of physical strength, Naruto who is born with a fairy body will not lose to anyone, but from this world alone Internally, Haitang''s perseverance and mental power are amazing for being able to complete such a huge training every day.This level of physical training is impossible even for professional players every day. Haitang will definitely not lose to ordinary professional players in terms of physical strength.


    Haitang¡¯s inhuman physical strength is his greatest weapon. As time goes by, the game is more and more beneficial to Haitang. Naruto asserted: ¡°If the speed man of Fudo Peak cannot end the game in this round, he will It''s impossible to win."


    Kamio also knew that his physical strength would never last too long and he had to end the game in the tenth round, so he exhausted all his remaining physical strength and launched a powerful attack.


    Kamio launched an attack desperately, trying to end the game, while Haitang was constantly using his best snake ball, trying to exhaust all Kamio''s remaining stamina.


    The two quickly confronted each other. I don''t know if it was because of too much reduced physical strength. Kamio''s return attack suddenly made a mistake, and a ball hit the net in the center of the court.


    ''It''s over!''


    Kamio''s face changed, and then a touch of joy appeared again. It turned out that although the tennis ball hit the net, it still rolled over the net, and it happened to become a super short lob.


    "I''m sorry, Viper, luck is also part of strength."


    As soon as Kamio¡¯s voice fell, Qingxue¡¯s viper was already holding a racket and flying towards the net, trying his best to fly to save the ball and pick up the tennis ball that was about to land. Kamio was too late to react and could only watch the tennis ball bounce in front of him. A few times, then slowly stopped.


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 5:5."


    Haitang stood up, supported his headscarf, and slowly said in Kamio''s shocked eyes: "Stop nonsense. As long as there is 1 point, I will never give up."


    Kamio failed to end the game in the tenth game, and the subsequent games were completely out of his control. The exhausted Kamio was no longer Haitang¡¯s opponent at all. In the last two games, it seemed to replicate the first two games. However, the person who had the full advantage became Haitang. Haitang played two consecutive games and defeated Kamio, a difficult opponent, 7:5.


    Before the start of the singles second match, Naruto said to Echizen Ryoma:


    "Hey, don''t worry, please give me a chance to play, how about?"


    Chapter 46-Side Spin Serve


    Qingxue now has a big score of 2:1 ahead of the immovable peak. As long as the Qingxue wins three rounds first, the victory will be determined. If Naruto, the singles number one in this game, wants to play, the singles number two Echizen must lose.


    Echizen Ryoma didn''t expect Naruto to say such a word suddenly. After being sluggish for a while, he pulled the brim of his hat and said tuggingly, "Idiot!"


    After saying that he took his red racket and walked onto the court, Naruto had expected that this kid could not agree, so there was nothing to be disappointed. He spread his legs and said helplessly, "I really don¡¯t know how to respect this. The kid from the predecessors can''t get along."


    As soon as Naruto said this, Jumaru next to him immediately looked at him with extreme contempt: "Peach City, are you really qualified to say that you don''t respect your predecessors? You are the person who doesn''t distinguish between respect and inferiority in Qingxue." "


    "This is all the credit of the predecessors, Kikumaru-senpai."


    When Kikumaru heard this, he immediately became''infuriated'' and started a''duel'' with Naruto.


    Speaking of Japan''s strict registration system and the relationship between predecessors and ancestors, it is really rare for Eiji Kikumaru to have a big nerve and have no hierarchical concept, but this kind of person can only appear in the second dimension.


    Echizen Ryoma walked onto the court. His opponent was Fudomine''s second grade Itake Shinji, a man with long dark blue hair. It was him. In the last Fudomine and Kakiki Junior game, he scored 6-2. The captain and main general Kiichi Kuki, who easily defeated Kakiki.


    Many of the audience watching around knew about Itake Shinji''s defeat of the nine ghosts. Kan Qingxue actually only sent a first-year newcomer, and they couldn''t help discussing.


    "Qingxue actually sent first-year newcomers to the important singles number two. Wouldn''t they give up this game?"


    "Hey, don''t say that. Even if you are a newcomer, that is the right choice for Qingxue."


    "What about Qingxue? After all, it''s not just a first-year student. The Iwu of Fudomine defeated the nine ghosts of Kakiki Middle School before. No matter how you say, a first-year student can''t be better than him."


    "Yes, Qingxue''s singles number two is probably hopeless, but I didn''t expect that their singles number one is not Tezuka Kunomitsu."


    "I heard that Tezuka''s hand was injured and he has not recovered yet, so I can''t play the first singles."


    "The Minister was injured, and the singles number two was handed over to the first-year students. This year''s youth school may only qualify for the second place in the division."


    "Well, that''s right."


    There was a turbulent discussion around, and all of them were not optimistic about the first-year election of Qingxue.But this is also normal. It is the instinct of most people to judge people by appearance. Although the boy Echizen Ryoma is very handsome, this does not directly show his strength. The short stature is really contemptuous.


    Moreover, the promotion of Qingxue is very smooth. The previous few games were met with little-known schools. Even if Echizen Ryoma defeated his opponent 6-0 in the previous games, it is not something to be proud of. After all, Those opponents are very weak.


    Although Fudo Peak is a dark horse that has just emerged this year, because they defeated Kakiki Middle School, the second dream of last year, 3:0, they have attracted considerable attention. Shinji Itake defeated the Kakiki ace Kuki in the preliminaries. It is already a small celebrity, and most of the audience are not optimistic that Qingxue''s first grade can beat him.


    "Starting now, in the singles number two match, Youth Academy Echizen Ryoma will play against Fudomine Itake Shinji. At the start of the game, Echizen Ryoma will serve."


    Echiqian lowered the brim of his hat and tossed the tennis ball in his hand. This kid''s personality was a bit defiant. The discussions around him did not hide from his ears, but did not let him take it seriously. This kid is absolutely practical. of.


    He raised his head slightly, glanced at Shinji Itake on the opposite side of the court, then dropped the ball, took off, and swung the racket, all in one go.


    "Yeah!"


    Echizen Ryoma roared and the tennis ball flew across the court and landed in the teeing area in front of Shinji Itake.After the tennis ball hits the ground, it bounces quickly towards Itake Shinji''s face. Most people will subconsciously want to hide when they see something flying toward their face. Shinji Itake is no exception. He can''t even swing his racket. His cheeks flew over, and then flew out of the field.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    "External spin serve, the kid Echizen was so serious from the beginning."


    "Hehe, that little boy never knew what mercy is called, Taocheng, it seems that you have no chance to play today."


    Hearing the words of a bad senior, Naruto immediately rolled his eyes, then folded his hands together, and suddenly prayed: "Please let the little devil Echizen lose...please let the little devil Echizen lose..."


    Duang!


    Coach Ryugasaki lost an empty can and was hitting Naruto''s head. Coach Ryugasaki sternly said: "You fool! How can you pray that your teammate loses like this?! Show me the game. !"


    "Hi hi~~"

 1891 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1891

    Naruto was given a lesson by coach Ryugasaki, and finally he was honest, there is no way, who makes his granddaughter look good?


    The spectators around were also noisy at this time. Some people said:


    "Hey, did you see it? The ball bounced into the face."


    "That''s an external spin serve. I didn''t expect a freshman to play this kind of ball."


    "It really deserves to be Qingxue!"


    "Who just said that Qingxue had given up the second single?"


    Echizen Ryoma easily changed the whole situation with an external spin serve, and most of the audience immediately changed his opinion. The person who just thought Itake would definitely win changed his position instantly. This is not surprising, because the icing on the cake There are far more people than giving charcoal in the snow. This is human nature.


    Shinji Itake also recovered from the shock of the external rotation serve, looking at Echizen Ryoma on the opposite side of the court, his eyes narrowed slightly: "This kid..."


    Echizen Ryoma didn''t care about him so much. He played his best external spin serve continuously and scored two points in a blink of an eye.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 40:0."


    The external spin serve is definitely Echizen Ryoma''s proud skill. Although it has no effect at all against those national level masters in the later period, it has achieved good results for Itake Shinji now.


    Even if the score is lagging behind, Fudo Peak''s Minister Juju Ping is still as calm as a big Buddha, thinking:''It is indeed a very powerful serve, but at this level, you should be able to receive it, Shensi.''


    I don¡¯t know if Fudomine¡¯s players are telepathic. Fukaji Itake actually received the fourth external spin from Echizen Ryoma. At Fudomine, when everyone was about to applaud, Echizen was prepared. Ryoma has rushed to the net, a smash ended the score.


    "This round was won by Qingxue and the score was 1:0."


    "Really, Shensi actually lost this round without a point."


    "The first grade of Qingxue..."


    "Apart from the captain, this is the first time someone has let Shensi eat LOVEGAME."


    The sport of tennis originated in France and then spread to the country of ying. Therefore, many tennis terms are extended from French. In a tennis match, a game that ends without a point is called 0GAME, and in French The pronunciation of 0 in English is very close to the pronunciation of LOVE in English, so at that time, people in ying country directly used LOVE to refer to 0 points.


    Shinji Itake looked at Echizen Ryoma and suddenly whispered:


    "With a good environment and such a kind seniors, this kid has a good life. A freshman should have more hardship... It is enviable, but it is true that it is even more unpleasant."


    Shinji Itake muttered, as if talking to himself, and everyone at Fudomine laughed when they saw the familiar look of Shinji Itake. Akira Kamio even said to Tachibana: "Captain, this fellow Shinji I started to complain. It seems that Qingxue¡¯s little ghost is in trouble."


    "Shenji''s nature has awakened. Although the first game was disrupted by that first-year external spin serve, Shenji will not give up so easily."


    Both sides switched and it was Shinji Itake''s turn to serve.


    Throwing the ball, taking off, swinging... the action is very familiar.


    "That action..."


    Before he finished speaking, the tennis ball flew over the net and came to Echizen Ryoma. After rebounding, he immediately bounced into Echizen Ryoma''s face, hit his hat brim, and knocked the hat on his head.


    "External rotation..."


    "Here, Shenji''s side spin serve!"


    Chapter 47-Replicas


    "Here, Shenji''s side spin serve!"


    "Shensi''s best serve will not lose to anyone!"


    "Shen Si, win this round with a serve!"


    Shinji Itake¡¯s side-spin serve was like a tribute to Echizen Ryoma¡¯s external-spin serve. Fudomine was excited at once. Tomoka Kosaka said strangely, ¡°Side spin? Isn¡¯t it an external-spin serve?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Naruto explained:


    "The two serves are the same, but the external spin is the old name. I didn''t expect that the second grader of Fu Dongfeng can play this kind of difficult serve. It''s not bad."


    "Hey, Taocheng, you seem to be in the second grade too, don''t look old-fashioned."


    "Long-winded!"


    Qing Xuezheng chose to quarrel, but Shinji Itake kept staring at Echizen Ryoma, without the slightest joy of scoring on his face, and whispered: "Boy, you don''t seem to have done your best yet, I always feel that something is wrong. Look like."


    Echizen Ryoma smiled slightly and changed his racket from his right hand to his left.


    "you are right."


    "left handed?!"


    "That kid is left-handed, right?"


    Echizen Ryoma changed his racket, that is to say, the warm-up exercise is over, and he arrogantly said: "Then it''s almost time to start serious, and there is no point in wasting time."


    Shinji Itake looked at the racket in his left hand and said:


    "I didn''t expect you to be left-handed."


    "No way, in order to hit your right-handed face with an external spin, I can only use my right hand with you, but it''s not bad that you can find out so quickly."


    Although the external spin serve is very powerful, because the tennis ball will bounce to the opponent''s face after it is bounced, it is difficult to counterattack, but there is a problem that it can only be used against opponents with the same dominant hand.


    That is to say, the external spin serve or side spin serve played by right-handers is only effective for right-handers. If the right-hander serves external spin to the left-hander, then it is just normal spin for the left-handed player, which is very easy. fight back.


    Shinji Itake narrowed his eyes and prepared to serve without a word.


    ''I want to beat you, kid, you are too arrogant.''


    Shinji Itake waved his racket, and he used the side spin serve that he was good at.However, this serve has no effect on the left-handed Echizen Ryoma, just like a normal spin, a forehand drove the ball back.


    The two quickly began to attack, and the left-handed Echizen Ryoma was indeed far better than before.


    After all, he was born left-handed, no matter how he exercised his right hand, or even said that he could easily make an external spin serve with his right hand, his right hand is always inferior to his left hand.


    After switching to the left hand, Echizen Ryoma''s shots have been significantly improved in terms of strength, speed, angle and rotation. In addition, he is left-handed and has a very aggressive offensive.


    More than 90% of the people in the world are right-handed. Among tennis players, left-handed players are also very rare. Many players lack the experience of playing against left-handed players. Therefore, most right-handed players find it difficult to adapt to the first time. The play style of left-handed players.


    Because of the difference in dominant hand, left-handed and right-handed players have different rotation directions and attack angles of the ball, and the attack method is also different. Right-handed players must use a backhand to slap the ball, while left-handed players will Use the left-handed forehand to hit, because of this difference in playing style, left-handed players will have a certain advantage when they have similar skills.


    Every time Echizen Ryoma''s attack is very fierce, it can be said that after using his left hand, the nature of this kid is revealed.


    Every swing is for offense. It can be said that Echizen Ryoma is a player who is very good at and has the courage to attack. Every shot is full of aggressiveness, such as''low-key'',''convergence'', and''almost''. The words will never appear in this little devil''s life dictionary.


    But what is surprising is that Fukaji Itake, even if Echizen Ryoma is very aggressive, this guy also fights back tenaciously, attacking Echizen Ryoma from a sharper angle.


    The two of you came and I met, and neither of them was willing to give in. The game was very exciting.

 1892 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1892

    The people from Qingxue and Fudobong schools are not to mention for the time being. Almost all of the people watching the game here are tennis enthusiasts. There are also many players from other rivals in the regional preliminaries. Naturally, you can see that you come and go. How high is the level of the contest, although there are no so-called "tricks" that are gorgeous and magical, but the fierce attack still makes many people feel beyond the reach.


    Coach Ryugasaki looked at Echizen Ryoma and suddenly laughed:


    "This kid is exactly like his father."


    Coach Ryugasaki''s words suddenly attracted the attention of the candidates, and even Naruto had some attention. He knew that Echizen Ryoma¡¯s father, Echizen Minajiro, was not the protagonist, but was the number one hidden in the world. Master, the first man to open the limit of seamlessness, the legendary samurai Nanjiro.


    In the Net King plot, in addition to Echizen Ryoma playing very much, other game records generally appear in the narration or memories of Coach Ryugasaki or others, but this still cannot change his BOSS status, just like a martial arts novel Those god-level masters in the middle, although people are no longer in the arena, the arena still has his legend.


    "Does the coach know Echizen''s father?" Oishi asked in surprise.


    "Of course, the guy Echizen Minajiro was my student before he became a professional player."


    "Echizen''s father used to be a professional player? What kind of player is it, like the current Echizen, is he a good offensive type?"


    "Are you good at offense?"


    Coach Ryugasaki raised his head, as if lost in some memories:


    "That guy doesn''t have the word defensive in his dictionary at all. I thought he would be a genius in ten or even a hundred years, but Echizen Minajiro, this guy is a monster far beyond my imagination. Sense, speed, and strength are all inherently strong, and they have created a second-hand style of play to make up for their weak backhand."


    "Echizen Minajiro, did you create a second-sword style of play?"


    "Yes, the top players are always improving like this. That guy is like that."


    Naruto was just listening at first without interrupting, as if he was thinking about something, but then suddenly he said, "I understand."


    "what?"


    "The one standing on the court now is Echizen Minajiro. Whether it is skill or ball sense, that kid is first-class, everything is far beyond the level of ordinary players, just like his father, even Being able to hit the ball that the opponent could not predict is the same as his father."


    Coach Ryugasaki laughed: "I rarely hear you comment on a person like that."


    Naruto didn''t know what he thought of, so he shook his head lightly and said:


    "However, it''s only this level."


    "what did you say?"


    "Although the current Echizen Ryoma is strong, in the final analysis, everything he has now is just a copy of Echizen Nanjiro, just like a copy. It¡¯s a lot easier to look at the world on the shoulders of giants, but Only in this case, it will never be possible to surpass this giant. The real strong should not rely on the shoulders of giants, but should make themselves a powerful giant who makes others want to stand on their shoulders. Before Ryoma crosses the mountain of former Minami Jiro, it is absolutely impossible for him to defeat me."


    Naruto¡¯s evaluation can be regarded as completely different from his ¡°image¡± in this world. A comment, not just coach Ryugasaki, but even Tezuka, the big iceberg, and Fuji¡¯s top black belly, are rarely surprised and thoughtful. color.


    Naruto didn''t care what they were thinking, but fell into his own thoughts.


    ''Am I a replica of the King of the Golden Nightmare?''


    Chapter 48-Wounded


    Naruto fell into deep thought all of a sudden, although he was often not serious, but once Naruto started thinking about something seriously, it was easy to ignore everything around him.


    Today, Naruto can roughly understand the idea of ??the King of Golden Nightmare who wants to kill her by himself.


    As the beginning of everything in the world, the birth of the consciousness of the Golden Nightmare King represents the starting point for everything. As a more advanced and primitive pure will than Chaos, in the endless long torrent of time, the original will of the Golden Nightmare King has faded. Exhausted, the infinitely long life has turned from the supreme to a terrible curse for her.


    It¡¯s just that the King of Golden Nightmare, who is the origin of everything in the world, cannot commit suicide. Only when Naruto reaches the same level as the King of Golden Nightmare, the King of Golden Nightmare itself will be annihilated and disappear, and Naruto will become a new world. Origin, but Naruto can''t predict what will happen after that.


    Maybe you will enjoy the pleasure of being the Supreme God, or you will lose your heart for an endless long time like the King of Golden Nightmare, and then long for your cursed life to be terminated by others.


    What will happen in the future, Naruto can''t predict, and Naruto thought about this problem for a long time, but he was puzzled. When he came back to his senses, Echizen Ryoma was already ahead of Shinji Itake by a big score of 4:1.


    The strength of Echizen Ryoma is indeed higher than that of Shinji Itake. Although the current Echizen Ryoma is not the strongest and has not opened the limit of the legendary seamlessness, his strength is still higher than Shinji Itake, especially when he learned. Since Echizen Nanjiro''s second-sword style of play, Fukaji Itake was caught off guard.


    When Naruto came back to his senses, the two had already reached the sixth game. Naruto cheered up and watched the game carefully. He quickly frowned and said, "Don¡¯t you think that the immovable peak? Is the long hair style weird?"


    "Hey?"


    In Qingxuezheng election, except for Tezuka and Fuji who are still quiet, everyone else turned their heads, and the aggressive Kikumaru asked directly, "Why are you saying that it is strange, MOMO?"


    "The guy with long hair has been playing up and down spin since just now, and it looks like he''s planning something."


    What Naruto said. Kikumaru and the others also stared at the court carefully. Under careful observation, they found that as Naruto said, Shinji Itake used a strange style of play. No matter what angle Echizen Ryoma attacked, he would It is absolutely not a coincidence that the method of chipping and chipping is used in turn to hit the ball up and down to return.


    After several consecutive attacks using top and bottom spins, Shinji Itake suddenly caught a glimpse of an opportunity.


    ''It''s now!''


    With a forehand, hit the ball to Echizen Ryoma out of the left bottom corner.Although the ball was aimed at the bottom corner, because the angle was not very large, Echizen Ryoma''s basic broken step could easily catch up with it. However, when he was about to swing back, the whole person''s movements suddenly appeared. Instant stiffness.


    The attacking rhythm of tennis is very fast. The stiffness of this moment has become a major mistake. The tennis flies past Echizen Ryoma and bounces off the court.


    "This ball was scored by Fudo Peak, and the score was 15:0."


    Echizen Ryoma didn''t seem to hear the referee''s voice, and looked at his left hand in surprise.


    "My hand...just..."


    Switching the racket to the right hand, waved the left hand a few times, and it felt like nothing unusual. Echizen Ryoma frowned, a faint doubt lingering in his heart for a long time.


    Oishi Hideichiro also frowned and said strangely:


    "The ball just now should have been easily received. How could Echizen suddenly make a mistake?"


    Naruto scratched his cheek and said:


    "Kikumaru-senpai, don''t you think that the kid''s movements just stiffened in an instant."


    "Does MOMO see it too? Although it''s only a short moment, the little bit''s movements did stop for a while, but how could this be? Is it an evil?"


    Eiji Kikumaru''s words are of course impossible. Although this world is often complained about murderous tennis, things like "sickness" or "head drop" will not appear in this world.


    Coincidentally, everyone at Fudo Peak was also surprised by the situation just now. Kamio said in surprise, "What happened just now?"


    "It was Shenji who blocked the kid''s actions." Orange Juping explained, he knew everything.


    "Blocked?"


    "Yes, although the probability of success is relatively low, as long as the ball is continuously played up and down, the person who receives the ball will be temporarily paralyzed because the continuous receiving speed is close but the rotation direction is opposite."


    "Temporarily paralyzed?"


    "Yes, although it is paralyzed, it is only a moment of time. Shenji aimed at this time to attack."


    "Can this kind of thing really be done?"


    "Shensi can do it, but this temporary paralysis is not a very mature technique. Shensi was forced to use this trick. It also shows that he is really forced by the first-year boy to have no choice. Echizen Ryoma, really. An amazing first grade."


    Naruto carefully recalled the story of the Net King, and remembered that Shinji Itake did have such a trick to temporarily paralyze, and couldn''t help but twitch his mouth.

 1893 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1893

    The various rules and laws of the Net Kings world may have caused many deceased scientists¡¯ coffin boards in reality to be lifted directly. This temporary paralysis does not make sense in reality. Even if it is possible, you have to take turns to play up and down spin. It is not easy.


    If the strength is too much higher than the opponent, you can win without this trick. If the strength is not as good as the opponent, you may lose even if you don¡¯t even have a chance to stalemate. By continuously hitting the top and bottom spins, the opponent''s arm will be paralyzed. actual.


    While Naruto was spitting out like this, Shinji Itake had already started to counterattack with his temporary paralysis technique. He swept away the situation previously suppressed by Echizen Ryoma, and began to suppress Echizen Ryoma with temporary paralysis.


    As Tachibana said, Shinji Itake hadn''t fully mastered the technique of temporary paralysis, but now he was forced to use it by Echizen Ryoma so reluctantly, but he did not expect to achieve miraculous results. While he kept scoring, he The mastery of temporary paralysis is also more proficient, making it difficult for Echizen Ryoma to fight back and score consecutive points.


    "This round was won by Fudo Peak, the score was 4:2."


    "This round was won by Fudo Peak, and the score was 4:3."


    Shinji Itake won two games in a row. At this time, his previously indifferent face could not help showing a slight arrogance. As long as he was temporarily paralyzed, he could win this game and win an important game for Fudo Peak. Victory.


    "Boy, you can''t beat me!"


    Shinji Itake issued a warning of victory, and when Echizen Ryoma was about to strike back at Shinji Itake''s shot again, his arm suddenly became paralyzed again.


    "Damn it! Don''t underestimate people!"


    How could the proud boy Echizen Ryoma willingly admit defeat? He even relied on his instant explosive power to spin his body, using his body''s rotation to drive the racket, and he insisted on hitting the ball.


    "He actually rotated his body?"


    Shinji Itake was taken aback for a moment, and then laughed again:


    "It''s useless! When your arm muscles are paralyzed, even your grip will be paralyzed! Ah!"


    As Itake Shinji said, it¡¯s not just Echizen Ryoma¡¯s arm that is temporarily paralyzed, and even the grip of the palm is temporarily lost. The racket suddenly comes out of his hand, and it flies straight towards the centrifugal force generated by Echizen Ryoma¡¯s rotating body just now. The iron post used to fix the net on the side of the court.


    boom!!


    The racquet fell to pieces in a sudden, and the sharp and sharp handle of its cutout actually bounced back towards Echizen Ryoma.


    "Be careful, Echizen!"


    "Danger!"


    "what!"


    The little devil couldn''t dodge, and the broken handle hit his face, hurting his eyes. The blood flowed all of a sudden, even if it was too late to cover it with the palm of his hand, the bright red blood fell directly on the ground.


    beep!!


    "The game is suspended!"


    The referee hurriedly handed over the timeout, and the youth rest area was in a mess.


    "Dashi, hurry up to the first aid kit!"


    "Yes!"


    "Chrysanthemum pill, Taocheng, go and help Ryoma here."


    "Hi."


    "Hold it up, I''ll treat your wound first."


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    After a period of turmoil, Coach Ryuzaki covered Echizen Ryoma''s wound with gauze, but the blood still didn''t stop.His wound was on the eyelid. There were a lot of capillaries here, and the blood flow continued for a while, and the skin of the eyelid was very thin. I don''t know if it hurt the eyeball.


    Coach Ryugasaki changed a piece of clean gauze, and said helplessly:


    "It seems that there should be no way to continue the game. Although I finally reached this point, I can only abstain."


    Chapter 49-Gambling


    No matter what kind of sport it is, the biggest enemy for a player is injury.Countless top players were all defeated by injuries and left the field sadly.


    Today, Echizen Ryoma was injured suddenly, which is really unexpected for most people, and it is helpless to abstain now.


    However, Echizen Ryoma, a proud and stubborn kid of course, is not willing to give up so easily, and said stubbornly: "I want to continue the game."


    "No, Echizen, you bleed so much, and you don''t know if you hurt your eyeballs. It''s better to go to the hospital for an examination."


    "Small, don''t mess around."


    "So much blood, you have to go to the hospital to check it."


    The Qingxue group was talking about it, no one agreed that Echizen Ryoma continued to play, and finally coach Ryuzaki gave Echizen Ryoma a simple treatment, and decided to say: "We abstain in this game, Oishi, you Take Etsu to the hospital for an examination, Taocheng, you will start warming up immediately."


    "Yes."


    What else does Echizen Ryoma want to say, but unfortunately, because of Naruto¡¯s intervention, Echizen Ryoma¡¯s influence in youth studies is far less than that of the original. To tell the truth, it hurts his eyelids, and it¡¯s not normal to have more than blood flow to play the game. In the matter, Echizen Ryoma''s opinion was suppressed by the coach and all the elections at the same time, and Dashi was taken to the hospital for examination.


    Qingxue¡¯s doubles No. 2 and Singles No. 2 both had to abstain because of injuries. This is really surprising, but after all, nothing can be changed. Now the two sides have a big score of 2:2 and a tie, and finally singles No. 1. The match between Naruto and Tachibana will determine the final winner.


    When Shinji Itake heard that Seigaku had decided to abstain, his face was very ugly. He took the racket and returned to the rest area. Akira Kamio patted Shinji Itake on the shoulder with understanding, and comforted: "This is also nothing. Shenji, the first-year guy is injured like that and it is impossible for him to come back to play against you, but no matter what, today¡¯s victory belongs to our immovable peak. Right, captain."


    Kamio Akira''s gaze looked at Tachibana Jupei, who was still as calm as a giant Buddha, and the eyes of the others in Fudongfeng looked at him at the same time. They all believed in Tachibana''s strength. Jujuping, Optimus Prime, was built as the core.


    Tachibana stood up and patted Shinji Itake on the shoulder.


    "Leave it to me, Shenji."


    "Yes, Captain."


    Tachibana¡¯s simple words are more effective than Kamio Akira¡¯s long list of comforts. At this time, the referee team decided after discussion and the Qingxue vs. Fudo Peak singles No. 1 match will start after fifteen minutes. This aspect is for both sides. A warm-up time for the players. On the other hand, it is also because the blood stains shed when the boy Echizen Ryoma was injured just now need to be cleaned up.


    For Naruto, it doesn''t matter whether he warms up or not. As long as he wants to, he can stay in the best condition at any time, but it is a good choice to steal some time before the game.


    Sakura and Tomoka didn¡¯t follow him because they were afraid to disturb him. Naruto jogged all the way like morning exercises in the park. When he saw a vending machine on the side of the road, he stopped and took out two. The coin was stuffed in.


    While Naruto was choosing a drink, a clear and moving voice came from behind him.


    "I heard that Echizen Ryoma was injured and abstained. I''m so sorry that this happened twice in a row."


    The owner of this voice has not known Naruto for a long time, at best, it is only a superficial relationship with just knowing her name, but Naruto recognized her identity suddenly because she is a very beautiful and attractive girl.


    Naruto stuffed another coin and bought two bottles of green tea. One bottle was thrown to the visitor, and the other bottle was unscrewed and took a sip.


    "You don''t have to apologize. No matter what the sport is, it is not always normal to be injured. Besides, the injured person is not me. I really don''t care at all."


    Tachibana was originally not an awkward or weak personality, but in the match between Qingxue and Fudongfeng, two Qingxue players were injured because of Fudongfeng. It happened that Tachibana saw Naruto again, which made her apologize just now. .


    And when I heard Naruto''s words, the previous words were pretty good, and it was not expensive to hear the second half. Even if Tachibana felt a little embarrassed, Naruto couldn''t help but give Naruto a blank glance.


    "It''s really unfortunate to have a senior like you, Echizen Ryoma."

 1894 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1894

    "Hey, hey, you turned your face too fast, right? You apologized to me just now, and now you are starting to mock me, sister Fruit."


    As soon as Tachibana heard Naruto''s last name, her face changed, and she yelled, "Don''t call me by that strange name!!"


    Fortunately, many people have now heard the news that Qingxue and Fudongfeng have reached a 2:2 tie, and they have gathered to the side of the stadium. There are no people around here, otherwise they heard the scream of Tachibana and thought something happened. It.


    ''Are women born to roar like a lion?''


    Naruto murmured silently from the bottom of his heart, and then drew out her ears that were itchy by Juxing''s loud voice.


    "Your voice is too loud, can''t you be a little ladylike?"


    Ju Xing glared at him fiercely, and said angrily:


    "I was born like this, so sorry."


    Hearing Tachibana¡¯s tone of being angry as if he had eaten gunpowder, Naruto secretly laughed, turning his eyes, and deliberately changing the subject: "If you were really sorry before, just let your brother Singles number one abstained directly and lost to our youth."


    This sentence was just a joke, but Ju Xing was taken aback for a moment. The anger on his face suddenly disappeared, and he shook his head with a chuckle.


    "That''s impossible. We do feel a little guilty for hurting your Qingxue team members. I believe my brother is the same, but no matter what, my brother will never give up victory."


    Tachibana''s sudden seriousness also surprised Naruto, and asked, "Oh, why?"


    "It is the responsibility of the captain of Fudo Peak. Fudo Peak has been able to come to the present. It is the result of everyone''s hard work. No matter what you think in your heart, your brother can''t live up to everyone''s efforts, so you can''t beat my brother. "


    "Hey, it''s too early to say that I won''t win before the game starts. Such confidence often leads to disappointment."


    Ju Xing smiled and shook his head, but didn''t believe Naruto''s words.


    Although Tachibana has collected information on Qingxue to a certain extent, she is not a man like Gan Zhenzhi after all, and her knowledge of Naruto''s strength is limited to last year.


    In Tachibana''s view, Naruto''s strength can be regarded as outstanding in the second grade, even slightly stronger than their Fudomine''s Kamio and Itake, but it is only there. Tachibana absolutely does not believe that a second-year student can do it. To beat your own brother, you must know that her brother is one of the two heroes of Kyushu, a real national-level master.


    Naruto''s eyes rolled and another bad idea came up.


    "Since you have such confidence in your brother''s strength, how about we make a bet?"


    "What are you betting on?"


    "The content of the bet, of course, is that I will win the singles with Ju Juping. If I lose to Ju Juping, you can open a condition within my ability."


    Ju Xing thought for a while and said:


    "Then I want you not to call me by that strange address in the future!" She really cared a little bit about this.


    "Okay, no problem. As long as Jujuping wins over me, I won''t use that strange address anymore, and I won''t give you any nicknames."


    Seeing that she promised so readily, and she believed in the strength of Juju Ping, she believed that this bet was already a win, and she was in a good mood, so she asked, "What do you want if you win?"


    Naruto waited for her to say this. Hearing that, he lifted Juxing¡¯s chin with his hand somewhat frivolously. He moved too fast, and Juxing had no time to react. Naruto wickedly blew on Juxing¡¯s face and laughed. Said: "If I win, you let me kiss you."


    Snapped!


    After more than half a minute, Tachibana realized what Naruto had said, and immediately slapped Naruto''s paws away. For her bold and bold character, she couldn''t help making a big red face at this time and exclaimed in shame. "What are you rascal talking about?! How can you bet that, I''m still in the beginning..."


    "You look good when you blush."


    Naruto¡¯s cheeky words made the rest of Tachibana¡¯s words stuck in her throat. No matter how hearty and generous, Tachibana is just a girl who is not involved in affairs. It is true to Naruto¡¯s rascal behavior. There is no way at all.


    Naruto quickly grabbed Tachibana¡¯s hand, and forced her to hook her fingers, then stamped a stamp, and whispered in Tachibana¡¯s ear: "The bet is over, you can¡¯t regret it when that happens. People are very stubborn. As long as it is what I want, I will definitely get it in the end."


    After finishing speaking, he took a big step and left, leaving only Orange Apricot blushing and stomping on the spot.


    Chapter Fifty-Moon Reading of Magical Cut


    When Naruto returned to the court, Tachibana had already returned and took off his sports jacket. The same black sports T-shirt made him look extra stable.


    To be honest, he looks a bit old...


    Naruto glanced at Tachibana, and quickly turned her gaze back. If Tachibana knew that Naruto had just made such a bet with his sister, her face would not look good.


    "Now, let¡¯s play the singles No. 1 match between Youth Academy and Fudomine. Players are invited to play."


    Coach Ryugasaki reached out and patted Naruto on the shoulder, and said:


    "I''ll leave it to you, Taocheng."


    "Hi, don''t worry, coach."


    To be honest, before the start of the game, no one thought that today''s game would develop into this way. Now the game between Naruto and Tachibana will determine the final result.


    After the change, Naruto got the right to serve.


    Naruto tossed the tennis ball up and down, and thought to himself:


    ''I didn''t really care about the outcome of this game, but since I made a bet with Ju Xing, I can''t lose. I''m sorry, Ju Ju Ping, I will take care of your sister.''


    Evil thoughts appeared in Naruto''s heart, but his movements were not at all ambiguous. He tossed the ball up, and the whole person took off immediately, swinging with all his strength.


    "Amaterasu!!"


    boom!!


    The yellow tennis ball seemed to ignite a black flame in an instant. Naruto¡¯s Amaterasu served across a black mark and landed directly in front of Jujuping¡¯s eyes. Naruto used his tricks as soon as he shot. Jujuping had no time to react. Tennis Immediately after landing, bounced out.


    The heavy serve made a circular dimple on the muddy ground, and even a faint smoke came out.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    Naruto''s Amaterasu serving skills shocked four people. Except for the Qingxue people who had already seen him, everyone else was shocked, especially the Fudo Peak players, who all opened their mouths at this moment.


    "Hey, did you see that, that serve..."


    "The captain can''t react at all?!"


    "How could there be such a serve?!"


    A hint of shock flashed across Juju''s calm face, her eyes fell on Naruto''s slightly smiling face, frowned, and said: "I really underestimated you. I didn''t expect you to hide like this. Serve."


    "It''s not deliberately hidden, after all, it didn''t take long for me to practice this trick, but today you will definitely be defeated by my hands, because I have a reason to never lose!"


    To most people, Naruto said this sentence purely because Qingxue and Fudomine¡¯s victory in the match were all on his body, but Tachibana, who had just come to the side of the court, turned red when he heard this sentence. , Gave Naruto an annoyed look.


    Naruto on the court felt something, and immediately turned his head and looked over. Although it was not a short distance away, Naruto''s eyes were still piercing.


    Juxing didn''t dare to face Naruto''s eyes, turned her head in a panic, as if to cover up, put her hands on her mouth and made a trumpet, shouting: "Brother, come on!"


    It is natural for Tachibana to cheer for her brother. No one finds it strange, but Naruto is not without supporters. Tomoxiang glanced at Tachibana, as if she was deliberately angry, and shouted with a bigger decibel: "Tao Come on, Senior Cheng! Hurry up and beat that short-haired guy!"

 1895 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1895

    Naruto''s mouth twitched slightly, and the corners of Tanggu''s eyes twitched twice. Finally, thanks to his good cultivation skills, he did not attack.


    Naruto threw the ball up and served again.


    "Amaterasu!!"


    The speed of Amaterasu''s serve this time was not inferior to that just now, but Tachibana already knew that Naruto''s serve was very powerful. This time, he concentrated on the flight trajectory of Amaterasu, moving his footsteps and moving surprisingly fast, and then waved his right hand.


    boom!


    The tennis ball collided with the racket and there was a muffled noise, and the Amaterasu served the ball and was hit back immediately.


    Naruto would not think that he could easily defeat a national-level master like Tachibana with a single move of Amaterasu. When Tachibana retaliated with Amaterasu, Naruto had already rushed to the net at full speed, swiping and swinging with both hands. !


    "JackKnife!!"


    Naruto let out a loud roar, and the tennis ball traversed the entire court like a rocket launcher, landing in a blind spot in the opposite direction of Jujuping.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 30:0."


    "Amaterasu!"


    In the third attack, Naruto hit Amaterasu again. Tachibana has adapted to the speed and strength of Amaterasu, and his strength is far above that of no one. He easily fought back Naruto''s Amaterasu and immediately stood on the bottom line. The central government is ready to rescue at any time.


    Naruto quickly glanced at Tachibana, and quickly turned into a gesture of holding a pat with both hands.


    "JackKnife!"


    If you can''t attack left and right, then break through directly!


    Naruto''s JackKnife attacks directly from the middle, and because the distance in the middle is the shortest, the impact of JackKnife will be greater.


    boom!!


    The tennis ball hit the racket in Jujuping''s hand and made a very dull sound. The unexpected strange force made Jujupying shake slightly, and secretly said:''This guy is so powerful!!''


    Immediately after he waved his arm, he knocked Naruto''s JackKnife back with one hand, and he couldn''t help but raise his brow slightly when he saw this scene.


    "JackKnife!"


    As if he refused to give up, Naruto continued to use JackKnife to make a powerful attack. No matter what angle Tachibana retaliated from, Naruto always used JackKnife to continuously attack Tachibana in the middle.


    Every time Tachibana hits a wide-angle shot, but Naruto catches up with every attack by Tachibana with his amazing explosive power and basic shattering steps with one foot, and then all counterattacks with JackKnife.


    Kikumaru cupped his face with one hand, and said in surprise:


    "The Tachibana from Fudo Peak is really amazing. He caught MOMO''s Jack Knife with one hand. This is not a normal power."


    Kikumaru has practiced with Naruto many times. Of course, he understands how powerful Naruto¡¯s JackKnife is. Tachibana¡¯s ability to catch JackKnife with one hand is obviously not at the level of normal people.


    Buer shook his head and chuckled softly:


    "But Taocheng is the best."


    "what?"


    Kikumaru blinked, really cute, and asked:


    "Why, no two? Although MOMO is now leading the score, isn''t he being made to run left and right by that orange''s attack, so that his physical strength will soon be unable to hold it."


    "Look carefully. Although Taocheng keeps running from side to side, every time he hits the center with JackKnife, it is impossible for people who are exhausted to control the ball so accurately. This shows that Taocheng is still very Easily, it was not suppressed by Jujuping. On the contrary, Jujuping wanted to disrupt Taocheng''s attacking rhythm by hitting a wide range from left to right, but Taocheng kept hitting the ball back to the same place. In fact, the suppressed person, It should be orange."


    As a genius, Fujitsu''s observational ability is naturally extraordinary. After listening to his explanation, everyone was surprised at Naruto''s strength, and Gan Zhenzhi, who was recording data on the side, was suddenly taken aback, and said in a low voice: "Tangerine Juping, This name is a bit familiar, where did you hear it?"


    Gan Zhenzhi had already begun to doubt Tachibana''s identity, but before he could figure it out, there was a sudden snap on the court.


    Naruto¡¯s return hit hit the net. The original powerful JackKnife turned into a super sling shot. Tachibana wanted to save the ball before rushing to the net, but the muddy wet mud on his feet made him slow to start. Some, blindly missed the ball.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 40:0."


    Naruto scored three points in a row, and in a blink of an eye he got his first ending point.


    "Take it, Amaterasu!"


    This time, Tachibana did not want to be kept on the bottom line by Naruto as before. A backspin shot Amaterasu back, and then rushed to the net at full speed. Naruto saw Tachibana¡¯s movements and a nasty smile appeared on her mouth. , Said loudly: "This is the first time I have used this trick in a game. Please enjoy my secret skills!"


    Naruto''s right arm holding the pat was completely straightened, and his entire body led the long arm to swing.


    puff!


    The sound of the racket hitting the tennis ball is unusually dull, and the tennis ball is visible on the racket with the naked eye, as if it was attracted by a magical force. As Naruto¡¯s arm swings, the tennis ball on the racket spins quickly. Then gently knock with the edge of the frame.


    The tennis ball flew to the orange flat half of the court unhurriedly, and the angle of attack was also very normal. Orange frowned and said:''What kind of secret technique is this?''


    Thinking like this in my heart, Tango did not move slowly, swinging the racket.


    With a whirr, the orange flat swing fell through, and his face immediately showed a trace of astonishment, because the tennis ball did not bounce up immediately after landing, but quickly turned on the ground until a perfect circle was drawn on the ground. The tennis ball suddenly bounced, crossed a beautiful arc, and landed off the court.


    The trajectory of the ball is completely beyond the level of common sense. Even an iceberg like Tezuka Kunomi couldn''t help showing a hint of shock. The others were even more embarrassed. A mouth seemed to be able to squeeze a fist into it, and there was a strange silence on the court. .


    Naruto held the racket and said triumphantly:


    "Like a magical trajectory, this is my illusion cut moon reading!"


    Chapter 51-The breath of a beast!


    "What''s that cut?"


    "How come there is a ball like that?! It didn''t bounce up immediately after landing, but rolled against the ground, and then suddenly bounced?!"


    "Is that kind of ball really made by humans?"


    "Hey! Sakurano, have you seen it?! Have you seen it?!"


    The excited girl with two ponytails hugged her friend''s neck and swayed constantly, making the cute girl''s face flushed, and said with some difficulty: "Peng...Pengxiang, I can''t breathe...I''m overwhelmed..."


    Kosaka Tian Tomoka realized that he was exerting too much force, making his friend very uncomfortable, and quickly let go, but his expression still couldn''t hide the excitement.


    "Senior is really amazing! To be able to hit such a powerful ball, really deserves to be the man we Sakura is fond of!"


    Sakura was originally looking excitedly at the high-spirited man on the court, but as soon as she heard Tomoka''s words, her pink face was flushed and she cried out in shame, "Tomoka, what are you talking about? !"


    "Hehe..."


    Tomoka Kosaka has long understood the personality of her friend, so she doesn¡¯t care about Sakura¡¯s words at all, and Sadaji Kan, holding a pen, is constantly recording something in her notebook, and says: ¡°Using the opponent¡¯s spin The ball, coupled with the length of the arm and the friction of the racket net, makes a super cut. The ball does not bounce after it hits the ground, but turns around an arc before it bounces."


    "Agan, can that kind of ball really come out?"


    "I don''t know, but I feel that the principles and the ball path of this month''s reading seem to be somewhat similar to those of the best Feiyan still nest, so I tried to explain it, but that strange ball path must have something I don''t understand. There are too few materials available now."


    "So..."

 1896 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1896

    Kikumaru didn¡¯t get an absolute answer. He collapsed, sitting on the side and opening his eyes for some unknown time. A trace of deep meaning flashed in his ice-blue eyes, and he slowly said, ¡°Yue Read Ming, Legend has it that the second sister of the three Takako Takatenhara is the goddess of the moon, the sister of Amaterasu Omikami, who really matches the name of this chip. But Taocheng is really hidden deep, and he didn''t even play against me. Use this trick."


    "Hey, no two, didn''t you also use Feiyan to return to the nest and Beluga when you played against Taocheng?"


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Not two weeks later, he laughed and said nothing, and easily confused the single-celled creature Eiji Kikumaru, but at this time, Fuji and Tezuka thought a little more.


    Naruto¡¯s illusion cut moon reading is indeed amazing, but the legendary Mikako is the third elder brother, if you can read it today and the moon, that man should have at least one trick to hide Susano¡¯s life. .


    Everyone around the stadium became noisy because of Naruto''s monthly reading, and they were all discussing the sound of the ball just now, but there was only one person who felt particularly complicated.


    Of course this person is an orange apricot!


    Most people don¡¯t know the identity of Tachibana Jupei, let alone his affairs. In many people¡¯s opinion, although Fudo Peak has accidentally tied with Qingxue at 2:2, Qingxue is a famous strong team in Tokyo after all, and does not move. Even if Feng is a dark horse, compared to Qingxue, it can only be said to be unknown.


    If Tachibana wins easily in the first game, then many people will think, "Oh, it seems that Fudo Peak does have some strength." And in the first game, Naruto won easily, and many people would think, "Well, this is also a matter of course." , Fudo Peak will end here''.


    Because Qingxue''s idea of ??being a strong team is deeply ingrained, Qingxue won a round, that is,''it''s a matter of course'',''strong and still'', Fudo Peak won a round, and the evaluation can only be''not bad'','' Somewhat capable''.


    There are definitely most people who have this idea, but this definitely does not include Ju Xing. She knows the strength of Ju Ju Ping better than anyone, so it is even more incredible at this moment.


    ''My brother will actually eat LoveGame!This is simply impossible. Even the Chitose senior who used to be called the Shuangxiong of Kyushu with his brother can''t let his brother lose a game unless he is the son of God Li Haida... But this is impossible. He is obviously just a second-year student just like me. Last year, his strength was only outstanding in the first grade, not as good as Fuji and Tezuka. How could he improve so much in just one year?''


    The more Ju Xing thought about it, the more he felt entangled, her small face wrinkled like a flower, and she remembered the previous bet in her mind.


    ''If I win, let me kiss.''


    What Naruto said before reverberated in Tachibana''s mind again, and Tachibana was very tangled in shock.


    ''Brother shouldn''t really lose to that guy, then I...I don''t want it!Never lose my precious first kiss in this strange way!''


    Although Juxing has a hearty and generous personality, a girl who is half forced to make a betting agreement, how can she not feel shy, a sense of shyness hits her brain, and finally Juxing is a little angry and becomes angry, regardless of Naruto watching I couldn''t see it, and stared bitterly at the court.


    Naruto, who was originally standing on the court, seemed to have a sense of feeling. He glanced at the side of the court and stared at Tachibana''s eyes, and then quickly shifted his eyes.


    Tachibana doesn''t have the amazing long-sighted ability of the eagle, but she still feels Naruto''s gaze directly fall on his lips after the shift, that unabashed gaze seems to be proclaiming''that''s mine''!


    Ju Xing''s gaze made Ju Xing feel that her lips were hot, and her ears turned red. She twisted her head in a panic, and dared not look at Naruto on the court.


    Ju Juping did not notice the situation on the sidelines, otherwise the face of the Kyushu Lion might not look good.


    Before serving, Orange said gently:


    "You are indeed stronger than I thought, but I won''t let anyone win Fudo Peak''s victory!"


    Naruto was calm, but spit out in his heart:


    ''Why do these guys always like to say these handsome words, and you are not the protagonist?''


    Considering that the man on the opposite side is his future elder brother, Naruto still endured this sentence very hard.


    "what!!"


    Ju Juping yelled and delivered the ball. The speed of the ball was quite fast. In a blink of an eye, it flew over the net and accurately hit the left bottom corner of Naruto.The speed and power of this serve are very powerful, and the angle of attack is also very sharp. From this serve, it can be seen that Jujuping''s strength is indeed far better than any one of Fudo Peak.


    However, this kind of serve has no effect on Naruto. He caught up with Jujuping''s serve with one foot and basically shattered steps, and then swiped the racket with both hands.


    "JackKnife!!"


    boom!!


    Naruto¡¯s JackKnife has the power as seen by the naked eye. When hitting the ball, the racket made a huge roar and knocked the tennis back.The tennis ball flew over the net, and the airflow it brought even caused the net to shake.


    Jujuping''s footsteps were fast, and his movements were not lost to Akira Kamio, who is best at speed, and his power is farther above Kamio, catching up with Naruto''s JackKnife, and then swinging with all his strength.


    Seeing Tachibana''s counterattack, Naruto''s eyes narrowed.


    Backspin!


    Straighten your arms and swing!


    "Monthly reading!"


    The tennis ball flew across the court with a strange force and once again drew a perfect circle on the ground before flying out of the court. Orange Ping kept the swing of the racket, but swung it empty again.


    "It''s absolutely impossible for you to fight back on my monthly reading. Let me see your true strength!"


    After hearing this, Ju Juping shook his whole body, squinted at Naruto for a while, and then smiled: "It''s as you wish!"


    boom!


    Suddenly, everyone in the vicinity of the stadium felt an extremely depressive atmosphere, as if something terrible beast had suddenly appeared nearby, even if it had not yet been seen, the heavy and depressive atmosphere made people feel extremely uncomfortable. .


    This feeling of heaviness and depression came from Jujuping. A black-red aura slowly emerged on his body, and his temperament had also undergone an astonishing change. Originally sitting on the sidelines, he looked calm and serious like a Buddha statue. It disappeared completely, and replaced by an irritable, fierce and impulsive aura, rushing towards Naruto without any cover.


    Naruto felt this ferocious aura, and the militant factor that had been sleeping for a long time slowly revived at this moment, and said excitedly: "Let me take a good taste of this power, the breath of a beast!"


    Chapter 52-Suppression!


    As soon as Ju Juping exerted the breath of a beast, the whole person''s feeling changed drastically.


    Ju Ju Ping stood on the bottom line and prepared to serve. He glanced in Naruto''s direction. For a moment, Naruto was as if he was being stared at by a lion, his hair standing upright. At this moment, Ju Ju shook his serve!


    boom!!


    Ju Juping''s serve this time was very powerful. The moment he served, the racket made a heavy hitting sound.The heavy tennis ball flew across the net instantly, hit the sideline of the teeing court accurately, and then bounced quickly.


    "This ball was scored by Fudo Peak, the score was 15:15."


    Naruto remained as he was just now and didn''t move. Looking at a circular dimple hit by Ju Juping''s serve just now, a look of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    ''So fast serve!Whether it is speed or power, it is far better than before. Is this the breath of a beast?!''


    Naruto''s surprise hadn''t subsided, when Tachibana held a racket in his hand and exclaimed excitedly: "Have a good fight with me! Taocheng!!!"


    Ju Juping''s expression was incomparably excited. Before sitting on the sidelines like a statue of a Buddha, the seriousness of commanding Ruo Ding had completely disappeared, replaced by a fully awakened lion.


    A war spirit also rose in Naruto''s eyes and replied:


    "as you wish!"


    "Watch the ball!"


    Ju Ju Ping roared and once again played a powerful near-corner serve, which was extremely powerful under Ju Ju Ping''s current strength.


    Naruto was prepared this time, his eyes fixed on all the movements of Jujuping, and the flight path of the tennis was constantly clear and slowed down in Naruto''s eyes, and finally it seemed to become a frame by frame.


    ''I see it!''

 1897 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1897

    Naruto¡¯s eyes caught Tachibana¡¯s serving route, and the powerful body after countless exercises also reacted instantly. The strong muscles exploded with great strength. Naruto ran with his legs and sprinted to the best hit point. Hit back with both hands.


    "JackKnife!!"


    Naruto¡¯s JackKnife this time is even more powerful than before, and every cell in Ju Juping''s body seems to feel the powerful force in this ball. Not only does he not have any timidity, but he is even more excited, and shouted: " Hahaha, good job!!!"


    Speaking of Juju Ping, he immediately ran. After activating the breath of a beast, Ju Juping seemed to have really become a powerful beast. Not only the physical abilities of speed, strength, explosive power and endurance, but also the perception ability. Greatly strengthened, like a beast that preys on its prey, it rushes towards the landing point of the tennis ball.


    The breath of a beast made Jujuping''s speed soar. On such muddy ground, he actually ran faster than Akira Kamio, and he rushed to the tennis ball in the fire, holding the racket with both hands, and jumping up with one foot. .


    "That posture is..."


    "No way?!!"


    "JackKnife!!"


    Tang Juping let out a roar, and all his power was poured into the blow. The power of the beast''s breath was instantly concentrated on the little tennis ball. The original yellow tennis ball was stained with the breath of a black and red beast, like It flew towards Naruto like a cannonball.


    ''This guy¡­¡­''


    Although JackKnife is not a difficult technique, such as Keigo Atobe, Kunomitsu Tezuka, and Onijujiro in the new net king, they all use it, but when Tachibana is in the state of a beast, the power of this trick It became even more amazing, even if Naruto was powerful, he didn''t dare to underestimate it, holding the pat with both hands, directly confronted him with JackKnife.


    boom!!


    The orange flat JackKnife against the roaring JackKnife, when the racket hit the tennis ball, the heavy noise made everyone in the room feel their hearts shake.


    The tennis ball was constantly spinning on Naruto¡¯s racket, and the Jack Knife, which was hit by the frontal confrontation with Tachibana and launched the breath of a beast, caused Naruto¡¯s arm muscles to suffer a lot of impact. The power of this blow is probably more powerful than Ishida¡¯s wave ball. Be big.


    Snapped!!


    During a short stalemate, the power in Naruto''s hand suddenly disappeared, and the net of the racket couldn''t bear the power of the ball and was pierced by the tennis ball.


    "This ball was scored by Fudo Peak, and the score was 30:15."


    "Tsk tsk..."


    Naruto looked at the hole punched in the center of the racket and couldn''t help but slapped his lips. After all, he was a national-level master. Although he had never used all his strength to fight in the original, his strength was indeed extraordinary.


    There is a plot in the Wangwang comics. Six days before the start of the national competition, Fujie went to Tachibana to understand the strength of the national level. As a result, Fujitsu''s best triple counterattack was all launched by Tachibana with the breath of a beast. Juping cracked it and let Fuji realize that the triple counterattack alone was not enough to win the national competition, so he developed the fourth counterattack to cover the mayfly and compete in the national competition.


    Fuji''s triple counterattack is not a ball that can be played back just by knowing it. Jujuping can crack the triple counterattack without resorting to a trick, which shows his great strength.


    Naruto¡¯s racket was broken, and he had to go to the sidelines to change to a new racket. When Naruto walked to the rest area and took out another racket from his tennis bag, he heard Sakura¡¯s worried voice. Ringing in my ears.


    "Senior Taocheng, it doesn''t matter."


    Naruto looked up and met Sakurano''s worried eyes. He couldn''t help but warm up. He patted her on the head with the replaced racket and said, "Don''t worry, the victory must belong to me." After speaking, he turned and walked towards the court again.


    Kikumaru curiously took out the racket Naruto had put in his tennis bag, and said in surprise: "The racket was beaten like this, the strength of that man named Tachibana!"


    "In order to match Taocheng''s power style of play, the net of his racket should also be tougher than ordinary nets. I didn''t expect to be so easily...Jijuping, where did I hear it before? Why can''t I remember it? Up?"


    Qingxue¡¯s first profile man is very distressed at the moment, but Fudongfeng is full of confidence. Naruto directly let Tachibana eat LoveGame in the first game and surprised them, but Tachibana was obviously stronger after launching the breath of the beast. Yu Naruto, two consecutive goals showed an overwhelming power.


    Ju Xing was also greatly relieved when she saw that Ju Ju Ping used the breath of a beast to reverse the situation in an instant.


    ''Great, so you won''t lose.''As a girl, Ju Xing really doesn''t want her precious first kiss to be lost because of a gamble, but then she can''t help but think:''A second-year student can force her brother to use the breath of a beast is indeed very powerful. , But I only hope that my brother will not resort to that trick.''


    Naruto returned to the court and the game continued.


    Snapped!.


    Ju Juping once again played a very fast close-corner serve, with a fierce offensive, rushing to the net at the same time as the serve, the whole popularity is full.


    Seeing Tachibana¡¯s movements, Naruto didn¡¯t use JackKnife to attack rashly anymore. Instead, he used the racket to flick the tennis ball directly to Tachibana¡¯s feet.


    For online players, the most difficult thing to return is to hit the ball at the foot, especially when sprinting to the Internet.


    However, Ju Ju Ping is obviously not a player of the average level. With his strong instant reaction ability, Ju Ju Ping has actually controlled the forward thrust of his body, while swinging his right hand quickly.


    After the tennis ball landed, it was hit by a racket at the moment it bounced, and the orange smooth movement was done in one go without any waste.


    Seeing this ball, the young man from the information school couldn''t help but blurt out:


    "What a beautiful half volley!"


    The so-called half volley is a way of hitting the ball at the moment the tennis ball bounces off the ground. The main point of the half volley is not to pursue the power of the return, but to control the change of the impact point to attack. This requires palms and wrists. Only with extreme softness can it be achieved. The strongest serving online player in history and the world''s strongest grass player, Pete Sampras, known as the king of grass, is as beautiful as art in this area of ??technology.


    The speed of the half volley is not fast and the strength is not strong, but the angle of attack is extremely tricky. Naruto barely rushed to the net and finally caught the ball, but the body posture was completely uncontrollable at the moment of barely receiving the ball. The height is much higher.


    "Oops!!"


    Just as Naruto yelled badly, a black shadow jumped into the air, a powerful and fierce breath enveloped all over his body.


    Ju Juping looked at Naruto condescendingly, like the king of beasts, and said with great confidence and pride: "I won this ball!"


    smash!!


    Chapter Fifty-Three-The Raging Lion!


    Ju Juping''s smash hit directly in front of Naruto, and the powerful force hit the soil on the ground to splash, and some splashed on Naruto''s body, full of power!


    "This ball was scored by Fudo Peak, the score was 40:15."


    "Good fight! Captain!"


    "It''s so beautiful!"


    "Captain, teach that guy a lesson!"


    "It''s really an orange."


    Ju Juping¡¯s smash completely reversed the situation of the entire game. Now Ju Juping¡¯s momentum has completely taken over, and Ju Juping, who used the breath of a beast, is even more mad, and said proudly: "Continue to fight!"


    "as you wish!"


    Jujuping''s ferocious serve flew again, this time Naruto naturally responded calmly and directly hit back with JackKnife.It''s just that Naruto''s current JackKnife power has no threat to Tachibana, and he directly fought back with one hand.


    Naruto and Tachibana are directly at the bottom line, you come and go, and they start a powerful counterattack.


    Both of them are very powerful. Every time they swing and hit the ball, they will make a particularly heavy hitting sound. With each sound, it is like the continuous roar of cannons. The powerful frontal attack gradually makes the spectator watch the game. People have an illusion.


    It seems that it is not two people who are fighting on the court, but two ferocious beasts that have been awakened!


    In the fierce match, Ju Juping suddenly changed his offensive, cut the ball with a backhand with his right hand, and hit the tennis back.


    ''opportunity!''


    This backspin came just right, Naruto quickly caught up with the tennis ball, straightened his right arm and swung the racket!

 1898 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1898

    "Monthly reading!"


    Naruto once again used the magical cut moon reading. After the tennis ball hits the ground, it quickly rolled on the ground, forming a perfect circle like a full moon, but before the tennis ball bounced, there was a black and red depression. The breath has been directly enveloped.


    "This ball has been seen through by me! Drink it!"


    Snapped!!


    With Tachibana''s loud roar, Naruto''s monthly reading was broken head-on, and the tennis ball flew past Naruto, and after landing, quickly bounced off the court.


    "This round was won by Fudo Peak, the score was 1:1."


    "No way, Taocheng''s monthly reading actually..."


    "I was beaten back?!"


    "Impossible...It''s impossible..."


    Ju Juping''s strength surged after using the breath of a beast, and he didn''t expect even Yuedu to be defeated by him.The power of Naruto''s moon reading chip is its weird trajectory. The ball will not bounce immediately after landing, but will roll on the ground to form a circle and then suddenly bounce, so it is very difficult to return.


    Tennis is a sport that does not start swinging after the tennis ball has bounced. In order to maximize the impact of the ball, it is necessary to predict where the ball will fall before the tennis ball hits the ground or even when the opponent returns the ball. The racket action has already begun at this moment. Tennis is not just a powerful shot that can be used to hit the ball. Accurate prediction and sufficient energy storage are essential.


    The trajectory of the monthly reading will cause players to misjudge the bounce time, so it is extremely difficult to fight back.However, after Tachibana launched the breath of the beast, his reaction power and ball control ability increased significantly, which allowed him to break Naruto''s monthly reading with a half-volley.


    "It seems that I really woke up a terrible lion. Is this the legendary self-inflicted inability to live?"


    Naruto made a complaint, but although Tachibana''s strength surprised him, it did not affect his fighting spirit so easily. After two games, it was Naruto''s turn to serve again.


    "Yuedu has been cracked, so how about this? Amaterasu!!"


    Naruto roared, and once again shot a powerful jump serve Amaterasu!


    The power of Amaterasu does not lie in the angle of attack, but in its incomparable speed and destructive power, which belongs to the overbearing tricks of Yilijiang Shihui!


    Skylight ignited black flames and flew over the net. The strong aura drove the net to sway. The orange gaze shrank, and the black and red aura on his right hand seemed to double in an instant, and it was completely enveloped by the breath of a beast. His arms are like the arms of a devil.


    "Drink!"


    Orange roared aggressively from her mouth, and the racket caught Naruto¡¯s Amaterasu at this moment. In an instant, a blood-red light burst from his racket, and then a yellow beam of light swiftly directed towards it. People fly away.


    "Fight back!"


    Amaterasu is a powerful serve that jumps when the ball is served, and then hits from top to bottom. Although powerful, it also exposes its weaknesses at this moment. Orange''s return attack speed is too fast. After the tennis ball hits the ground, Naruto His feet have not touched the ground, and Tachibana deliberately hit the tennis ball under his feet, making Naruto unable to react at all.


    "This ball was scored by Fudo Peak, and the score was 15:0."


    Ju Juping pointed at Naruto with his racket, his face was full of pride, and said coldly: "You can''t beat me!"


    Naruto''s face sank, and he sneered:


    "Everything will be known after the game is over!"


    Ju Juping raised the corner of her mouth, showing a sneer, and then waited for Naruto''s next serve.


    Naruto tossed the tennis ball up and down, thinking:''This lion from Kyushu is really amazing, and one of the best tricks will force me to this level!But in this case, I would like to see your master skills!''


    Naruto made up his mind, but instead of using Amaterasu the next time he served the ball, he hit his''original'' trick to serve the ball!


    The bullet is served very fast, but it is not as good as Amaterasu. The orange flat eyes can see the ball of the bullet clearly. Suddenly the whole figure flies out like a lion fighting a rabbit, with a condensed right hand. The disturbing force of terror, roared angrily: "Give me the trick! The raging lion!!"


    boom!!


    After the orange roar, when his racket was in contact with the tennis ball, there was a sudden blast on the court. This sound was like a sonic boom when an airplane flew over at high speed at high altitude, deafening!


    Shisaori, who had been taking pictures on the side, was also taken aback. The camera in his hand almost fell to the ground and exclaimed, "What sound is this?!"


    "very scary!"


    "Senior, be careful!!"


    The people watching the game by the side of the stadium were all affected by the violent lion. Naruto faced this move head-on, and the pressure he was under was beyond imagination.


    In Naruto¡¯s eyes, the yellow tennis ball seemed to have turned into a golden lion, roaring and rushing towards him, wanting to prey on his prey. Under the roar, even Naruto¡¯s heart was shocked, and it was unexpected Forcing Naruto to swing!


    Snapped!!


    When the violent lion landed, the muddy water on the ground splashed around, and then hit the wall behind it. The terrible power contained in it even made a shallow pit in the concrete wall.


    The power of this violent lion was so terrible that even the referee was so scared that he forgot to score. It took half a minute to think of his work and said: "This ball was scored by Fudo Peak. 30:0!"


    "Okay!"


    Ju Juping waved his arm excitedly. The so-called lion fights the rabbit with all his strength. Now that he has used the breath of a beast, he naturally won''t hide anything, and he has shown an overwhelming strength like the king of beasts!


    Tachibana, who has activated the breath of a beast, is superior to Naruto in terms of speed and strength. Both Amaterasu and Moonreading have been cracked by him. Coupled with the power of the raging lion, Naruto is completely unable to fight. .


    "This round was won by Fudo Peak, with a score of 2:1."


    "This round was won by Fudo Peak, with a score of 3:1."


    Naruto faced Tachibana with the breath of a beast, and lost three rounds in a blink of an eye. The situation was very unfavorable. The two girls, Sakurano and Tomoka, looked worried, and Tomoka also asked curiously: "Senior Gan, no What is going on with that violent lion named Orange in Dongfeng? How can it be so powerful?!"


    Gan Zhenzhi thought for a while and replied:


    "I think that should be the moment when he swings and hits the ball, he concentrates the power of the beast''s breath on the racket, and then pours it into the tennis ball while swinging the racket. It''s like a cannonball. Not only is it very fast, but if you barely catch the ball, you will feel an explosion-like force, so it is very difficult to fight back."


    "Will Senior Taocheng lose in this way?"


    "According to the current information, Taocheng''s odds of winning are very low."


    "how come¡­¡­"


    Sakurano and Tomoka couldn''t help feeling worried or even desperate when they heard the dry analysis, but they didn''t notice Naruto''s eyes at all. Although their faces were already full of sweat, Naruto''s eyes were shining brightly. Where is there a bit of a person who is suppressed and can hardly breathe?


    Naruto stared at Tachibana, who was surrounded by black and red aura. The battle with him made Naruto feel extremely happy. He did not praise from the bottom of his heart: "This violent strength is really outstanding! I can meet you like this. This opponent is really fortunate for three lives. It really deserves to be one of the two heroes of Kyushu, the lion of Kyushu that dominates the world!"


    Chapter 54-Loading


    As soon as Naruto said this, the audience was shocked.


    Ju Juping was also taken aback, and said: "So you have already seen my identity!"


    Naruto smiled and didn''t explain. Who told you to have a beautiful sister?


    "The lion of Kyushu... the lion... it was him!"


    Kan Sadaji repeated this nickname twice, and suddenly he suddenly opened his face and exclaimed in surprise. This sound attracted the attention of several nearby people. Horio asked curiously: "Kan-senpai, do you know that person? what?"


    "Ok."

 1899 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1899

    He nodded, took out another notebook, turned one page of it, and said, "It''s him, one of the former Kyushu duo, Jujuping!"


    Several first-year little ghosts, as well as reporters Inoue and Shiba Saori, all approached, and saw a photo posted on the notebook. The person in the photo had an extremely flamboyant blond hair, like a lion¡¯s mane. Holding a racket in his hand, he is wearing a blue vertical striped jersey, which looks like a team uniform.


    Shiba Saori looked at the exaggerated blond in the photo, then at the man with short black hair on the court, and said in surprise, "Is he blond before? It looks like the difference is really big."


    "Well, his blond hair should have been dyed before, but now he has black hair. It has changed so much that I didn''t recognize it at once."


    "Senior Gan, you will collect information about this person. Is he a very good master before?"


    "Of course, the level of this person is absolutely national level! Tachibana and Chitose Chisato are both called the two heroes of Kyushu. Although not many people know about it in Kanto, they are two famous masters in Kansai. Years ago, Tachibana joined the Lions Raku Middle School, a famous tennis school in Kyushu, and he became the singles ace of the Lions Raku Middle School in the first grade. Together with Chitose Chisato, he led the Lions Raku Middle School to the championship of the Kansai Conference and the runner-up in the national competition. The strength is not below Tezuka!"


    The name of Jujuping Kyushu Shuangxiong was indeed not blown out, but based on his own strength. Even if it was two years ago, it still made Qingxue feel heavy.


    Both Sakurano and Tomoka''s expressions became a little ugly, and their worries were overwhelming. Tomoka asked directly, "Isn''t he a player from Kansai? Why did he come to Kanto again and join the Fudo Peak?"


    He pushed his glasses dry and shook his head:


    "I don¡¯t know about this. Jujupin was very successful when he was in the first grade, and he also performed very well in national competitions. I had watched the video of the national competition at that time, but last year, Jujuping suddenly changed from the lions. I also find it strange that Le Middle School has disappeared, but he is now in Fudong Peak. It may be because of some job transfer at home. I don''t know the specific situation."


    Qingxue''s momentum was a bit heavy for a while, in Gan''s description of Jujuping, the three words''national level'' weighed heavily on everyone''s hearts.


    With a faint smile on Naruto''s face, he walked to the sidelines without hesitation and suddenly took off his shirt.On Naruto''s strong and masculine body, there was a pair of weight buckles hanging at this time, because the weight buckle fits Naruto''s body completely, plus the cover of the coat, so it has not been found.


    Coach Long Qi glanced at him and smiled:


    "So soon you plan to lift the load?"


    "Well, I can''t help it. I thought I would at least wait to fight the Ice Emperor. I didn''t expect to meet this Kyushu Lion here. This guy is not an opponent I can defeat casually wearing a load."


    Naruto removed the load from his body and moved his body. The joints all over his body made a crackling sound. His muscles seemed to be as perfect as a statue that had been sculpted and polished countless times. As Naruto breathed and vomited With an explosive force!


    Naruto suddenly took off his shirt, which really shocked the girls at the scene. The thinnest-skinned Sakura''s entire face was red, and he dared not look at Naruto, but Naruto was full of men. The charming and strong body is deeply imprinted in her mind like a curse, lingering, she can''t help but open her eyes and secretly look at her. Strong arms, broad chest muscles, and well-defined abdominal muscles, these combinations are in The same scenes shocked the pure girl''s head with chaos, her face flushed as if she was about to burn.


    Tomoxiang is also Xiafei''s cheeks. It is because she is usually outgoing and bold. In the end, she is just a young girl. Suddenly seeing such a shocking picture, her heart is pounding, and she has no time to pay attention to the surroundings. Everything else, I am afraid that I will ridicule Sakura.


    ''I didn''t expect this guy to be so good!''


    Shiba Saori was taking a photo with a camera, while muttering in his heart. Although these photos cannot be published in tennis magazines, they are not bad for private collections. Thinking about it, this beautiful reporter''s face also blushed.


    Tachibana was probably the fastest girl to return to normal. Although Naruto¡¯s upper body was showing her impact, she was soon replaced by a worry: ¡°He can wear weights from his brother¡¯s hands. In the next round, this is an incredible strength. I wonder if my brother will be able to suppress him next?''Naruto and Tachibana''s victory and defeat are directly related to Tachibana''s precious first kiss, so Tachibana had to think about these things.


    Naruto put on his shirt and walked back to the court. Tanggu flatly concealed the surprise in his eyes, and said: "I didn''t expect you to wear that kind of weight during the game!"


    "It''s nothing, this is also part of the practice! But now that I have removed the load, then the next thing is no longer a competition, but a battle! You have to be careful, orange!"


    Tachibana felt Naruto''s strong fighting will, and responded without showing any weakness: "Come on then!"


    After four rounds, it was Naruto''s turn to serve again in the fifth round.


    Naruto threw the tennis ball into the air, and then jumped up.


    ''Amateur again?''


    This thought just flashed in Orange Ping''s mind, and a black beam of light had come to him instantly, making a heavy noise.


    "what?!"


    Ju Ju Ping turned his head fiercely, only to see the tennis ball flying past him in an instant. After the destructive skylight bounced, a shallow pit was punched in the concrete wall behind, with complete power. Not inferior to Tachibana''s runaway lion just now!


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    ''really!''A hint of clarity flashed in the eyes of Jujuping,'' After removing the load, both speed, destructive power and ball control have all increased!With such an Amaterasu, there is no way to fight back as easily as before!''


    "Boom!"


    Naruto pointed at Tachibana Ping, expressing his mouth addiction in this world, and said with a haughty expression: "This is the real Amaterasu! But it is not that easy to receive!"


    Tachibana was silent, but seeing Naruto directly serve to score, Tomoka, the careless girl, swept away the worries just now, and exclaimed excitedly: "Come on! Senior Taocheng, hurry up and defeat that arrogant fellow! GOGOGO!!!"


    Tomoka''s unconcealed cheering made Tachibana''s face twitch, Naruto finally held back a smile, threw the ball up again, and shouted, "It''s coming again! Amaterasu!"


    Tennis carrying a destructive force, the Thunder generally flew in front of Jujuping, and Jujuping was undaunted and rushed directly to face the celebrity''s Amaterasu.


    boom!!


    The tennis ball collided with the racket, and there was an instant roar, and the terrifying force contained in the sky photos was instantly transmitted to Jujuping''s arm.


    ''Good weight!''


    Ju Juping was shocked in her heart, but the muscles of her right arm exploded with astonishing strength, and with a violent wave, she successfully returned Naruto''s Amaterasu serve.


    However, the power of Amaterasu caused Orange Juping''s ball to make a mistake, and the dribble that was supposed to hit the bottom corner became a lob.


    "Good opportunity! Go to MOMO!"


    "Senior Taocheng smashes!"


    Naruto naturally wouldn''t let this opportunity pass. He stepped heavily on his feet, and the astonishing force erupted from his body made him jump up in the air, round the racket, and swing it down with his full power.


    "Look at the trick! Slam dunk!!"


    This smash can be described as Naruto¡¯s "signature". Although in essence it is just an ordinary smash, but because of Naruto¡¯s amazing jumping ability and suspended balance ability, the angle of incidence of this smash is very large and difficult. Fighting back is definitely a powerful weapon among middle school students!


    Ju Juping didn''t want to let Naruto use this smash to change the trend of the game. He launched the breath of a beast and rushed up directly, with amazing power on his right arm, like a beast descending.


    "Does he want to directly fight back before the smash hits the ground?!"


    "It''s not too dangerous!"


    "brother!"


    Ju Juping turned a deaf ear to the shouts of the surroundings. At this moment, he could only see the tennis ball. His eyes were a beast that was staring at its prey. How could this beast be willing to give up before the prey was in his hands?


    "This kind of smash is useless to me! The raging lion!!"


    Ju Juping let out a majestic roar, the breath of a fierce beast poured into his hands, and before the dunk smash fell to the ground, he outrageously hit the lion with his trick.


    The tennis ball turned into a golden lion in an instant, and rushed towards Naruto. Naruto showed a warlike smile and shouted: "I''m waiting for you! Add life!"


    Chapter 55-Dangerous Moves!


    Accompanied by Naruto''s roar, a raging flame exploded on the racket. As the racket swings, the tennis ball is instantly surrounded by a ball of flames, whistling and flying towards the orange flat.


    Kagutumei is the god of fire in Japanese myths and legends, also known as the god of fire night art speed, god of fire dazzle, and god of fire Kagutu, in charge of the power of flame, even the mother god in myths and legends Izanami was also burned to death by the flames that added earth life.


    The raging fire carried by the tennis ball has a powerful force visible to the naked eye. The undisguised aura and even the aura of an orange-flat beast was temporarily suppressed, and the whole body couldn''t help but stagnate slightly.


    Regardless of that, Tachibana reacted quickly, and a powerful force burst out from his right arm. With a violent wave, he directly hit back at Naruto''s added life!

 1900 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1900

    Seeing Jiagu Tumei was hit back by Jujupying head-on, Naruto was not disappointed at all, but screamed: "Jujupying! Your strength will push you into a more dangerous situation. Look at the move! Adding Jumei!!"


    boom!!


    For the second time, Naruto¡¯s blasting of the addition of earth life is more powerful than before. The raging fire almost covers the entire stadium, and the strong outward momentum has greatly affected the surrounding people watching the game.


    Ju Juping could obviously feel that the power of adding earth life this time became even more amazing. He couldn''t retreat, and he couldn''t avoid it. He suddenly gathered his whole body and used his own tricks to fight Naruto.


    "Raging Lion!"


    The crimson raging fire seemed to be completely swallowed by the golden lion in an instant. Facing the fierce lion, a coldness flashed in Naruto''s eyes, and he shouted: "This ball is over! Add fate!"


    Naruto used the Gugatomei for the third time in a row. By the time of this return, the speed of the tennis ball had reached a level that ordinary people could not even see clearly, such as Sakurano, Tomoka and others, or Fudo Peak. The other players only saw a flash at this time, and only those with amazing dynamic vision like Kikumaru could see the speed of the ball at this moment.


    "So fast!"


    Ju Juping exclaimed. With his current dynamic strength, the tennis ball he saw had a double image, and he couldn''t see it clearly.Orange flat eyes can''t keep up with the speed of the ball, and the body still reacts subconsciously. This is also the effect of the breath of the beast, and the instinctive reaction is as keen as the beast!


    The flames of the tennis ball were intercepted by the racket in Jujuping''s hand. When the tennis ball and the racket were in contact, the amazing force of adding earthly life was directly transmitted to Jujuping''s arm, which made Jujuping''s arm feel a thorn for a moment. pain.


    Snapped!


    Ju Juping was shocked, and before his arm could exert any force, he directly penetrated the racket in his hand and tore a huge hole in the orange flat racket.


    Ju Juping looked at the racket in his hand, completely unable to hide the consternation and grandeur in his eyes.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 30:0."


    "It won''t..."


    "My eyes must be broken, how is this possible?"


    "The captain''s racket was actually..."


    "brother¡­¡­"


    Fortunately, Jujuping''s psychological quality is excellent, and she soon suppressed her surprise, and praised: "Very powerful counterattack!"


    Naruto shrugged and smiled, and didn''t explain the key to adding life to Tachibana.In fact, the trick of adding earth fate is also a powerful draw that gives full play to Naruto''s explosive power, which is like a raging fire and extremely powerful.However, this alone is not enough to be a unique trick. The real power of Adding Earth Life is that every time you use it, the power of Adding Earth Life will double!


    If the first time Naruto played with the power of Dominion was 1, then after being hit back by Tachibana, then the power of the second time was doubled to 2, the third time was 4, and the fourth time. Times 8, and so on, the more times the addition of earth fate is returned, the stronger the relative strength. It is a trick to get stronger when it is strong!


    As Naruto said before, the stronger Tachibana is, the more dangerous it will be.


    Ju Juping replaced a new racket, and the game started again.


    Naruto serves, and of course his best jump serve is used.


    "Amaterasu!"


    Ju Juping quickly caught up with Naruto''s Amaterasu, and the JackKnife with both hands directly hit back at Naruto''s Amaterasu.JackKnife''s ball was extremely heavy and destructive. Naruto couldn''t let Tachibana master the game again, and his right arm exploded with a powerful force.


    "Add life!"


    Seeing the tennis ball flying again with the raging fire, Ju Juping thought in her heart:''Every time he uses Adding Earth Life, his power seems to increase sharply, and he must fight quickly!''


    Tachibana¡¯s analytical skills are very good. Although he has only experienced the power of Adding Earth Life once, he has probably guessed the characteristics of this trick. He knows that Naruto cannot have the opportunity to continuously use Add Earth Life, and he will go violently. The Lions hit the tennis ball directly to the corner of the baseline.


    Although Tachibana¡¯s offensive was fierce, after Naruto removed the load, he sprinted much faster, catching up with the violent lion, and resorting to the extra life for the second time.


    After using it twice, the power of adding earth life has been doubled, and the twice power of adding earth life orange can bear it. After catching the ball, the racket was raised and hit a lob.


    ''Want to use the lob to slow down my attacking rhythm and give you time to prepare and react?Very clever tactics, but it''s a pity that my added fate is more than just dribbling!''


    Astonishing strange power erupted from Naruto''s legs, he jumped into the air, and a group of crimson flames ignited on his right arm.


    "Thank you for your lob shot, Jujuping! Add life!"


    boom!!


    The quadruple-powered earth life crashed down from mid-air. The strong momentum and hot power seemed to completely burn the man Juju Ping. The smash from top to bottom increased the destructive power of earth life. Ju Juping couldn''t catch the ball at all, and watched the tennis ball fall beside him and then bounced.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 40:0."


    ...


    "This round was won by Qingxue, with a score of 3:2."


    "This round was won by Qingxue, with a score of 3:3."


    After unloading the load, Naruto continued to attack with the combined power of Amaterasu and Adding Earth Life. The fierce and endless attacks like a sea of ??fire made Tachibana, the Kyushu lion too tired to cope with it, constantly losing points. .


    The superimposed power of the addition of earth life is too great, even if Jujuping has the breath of a beast, it is difficult to resist. Or, if Jujuping does not have the special trick of a beast, he will continue to catch Naruto¡¯s increasing power. , His wrist should have been injured long ago.


    "Huh...huh...huh..."


    Juju was panting heavily, breathing heavily, and his chest was like a bellows. As he breathed, it continued to bulge and calm down again and again.


    The sweat from her forehead ran down from her eyes and into Jujuping''s eyes, but Jujuping didn''t wipe it with his hands, because in the game against Naruto, Jujuping didn''t have enough to wipe sweat.


    "This round was won by Qingxue, with a score of 3:4."


    After unloading the load, Naruto finally overtook the score for three consecutive rounds. Tachibana stopped and wiped the sweat from his head, his deep gaze quickly swept over everyone on the immovable peak, his sight was on his own again. The face of his sister Juxing stayed for a while.


    Ju Xing knows her brother best. Seeing Ju Ju Ping¡¯s deep eyes, Ju Xing suddenly felt uneasy, and then his face changed drastically. As if thinking of something terrible, he grabbed the side wall and shouted, "No. Brother! That trick is too dangerous!!"


    Many viewers heard the voice of Juxing, and they showed their doubts, but Jujuping turned a deaf ear to it, but said firmly in her heart:''For the victory of Fudongfeng, we can only use that trick!''


    Chapter 56-Burst Ball!


    Naruto didn''t know what Tachibana was thinking, but said coldly: "No matter what you plan to do, today''s victory belongs to me! Amaterasu!!!"


    Amaterasu''s serve flew to Jujuping with great momentum, a trace of determination flashed in Jujuping''s eyes, and a forehand drove the ball directly in front of Naruto.


    Of course Naruto would not let such a good opportunity pass.


    "Add life!"


    The raging fire-added Dominion allows Naruto to control the entire game. With the strength of orange, he can only barely return four times the strength of the Dominion. In the next counterattack, he will add the power of the earth-mind. When it was raised to eight times, even if Jujuping suffered a wrist injury, it was absolutely impossible to come back.


    That is to say, once Naruto uses the extra fate, Tachibana must score within three counterattacks, otherwise he will definitely lose!


    This heavy mental pressure, coupled with the sense of oppression caused by the power of the ball that doubles with each return, has already had a mental breakdown as an ordinary player, but Tachibana is not an ordinary player, except for the former Kyushu Lions. Besides, he is now the captain of Fudo Peak!


    "I''m the captain of Fudo Peak! I won''t just be defeated like this!!"


    With Tachibana''s roar, Kikumaru''s exclamation sounded from the sidelines.


    "What''s his posture?!"

 1901 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1901

    "No brother!"


    Jujuping assumed an extremely strange posture, raising his right arm and right foot, turning his left arm backwards, standing on one foot only with his left foot, Naruto saw his strange posture and his body suddenly shook.


    "that is¡­¡­"


    "Don''t get hurt! Burst ball!!"


    Ju Juping''s racket hit the tennis ball. For a moment, the tennis ball seemed to have countless shadows and flew to Naruto''s half court.


    Even with Naruto¡¯s eyesight, he couldn¡¯t see which of the countless balls was the real body. When countless shadows flew in front of Naruto, he couldn¡¯t see the body of the ball at all, so naturally he couldn¡¯t swing back. Watching the ball fly by his side.


    "This ball was scored by Fudo Peak, and the score was 15:0."


    Even if the referee had announced the score, everyone could not quickly wake up from the impact of the burst ball. Tomoka opened her mouth and looked at the stadium, muttering: "The guy at Fudo Peak...what the hell did you do just now, Sakura Sakura?"


    Tomoka asked several times, but couldn''t get any response, because Sakura was also in shock and couldn''t answer at all.


    Not only the two of them, but even the positive candidates of Qingxue, even Tezuka Kunomitsu, a big iceberg who has practiced for many years, and Fuji Zhousuke, the smiling bear, showed surprise at the same time.


    "No, can you see clearly?"


    Tezuka asked faintly, the tone of the question was really full of his Tezuka Kunimitsu style.


    "No way, the spin is too intense, and what we see on the court must be different from what we see here."


    Ask yourself, Fuji feels that even if they face the ball on their own, they will probably be the same as Naruto, standing still completely unable to react, and just like what Fuji said, the bursting ball seen from their perspective , It feels completely different from the bursting ball that Naruto faces on the court.


    Naruto glanced at the tennis ball that was still rolling on the ground irregularly, and secretly squeezed the racket in his hand.


    ''This is the burst ball, really strong!''


    Burst Ball is Jujuping''s real stunt, and it is also a stunt that has been sealed by him!


    Two years ago, when Tachibana was still the first-year ace of Lion Music Middle School, he completed this burst ball and used it in a practice game against Chitose.


    The burst ball does not use the center of the net to hit the ball like a normal hit, but directly uses the part of the racket frame. Because the racket frame is much harder than the net, it will cause The severe deformation of the tennis ball then produces a strong chaotic rotation. This chaotic rotation will form a visual illusion as if there are countless balls in the eyes, making it difficult to return.


    Tachibana used a burst ball in a practice match with Chitose Qianli, but he accidentally hit Chitose¡¯s left eye, causing Chitose to withdraw from the tennis club. Tachibana also felt guilty for this, plus his father¡¯s job transfer. So he also withdrew from the tennis club. Later, when he heard that Chitose had started playing at Shitenpo Temple in Osaka, Tachibana Kihei established a new tennis club at Fudo Peak.


    The bursting ball trick has been sealed by Tachibana because of the events at the time. Among all the people in Tokyo, except Tachibana, no one has seen this trick in its true form!


    In the original work of Wang Wang, Tachibana¡¯s own burst ball appeared only once in an official game. In the national competition, the former Kyushu¡¯s strongest two confronted each other.Although Chitose Chitose succeeded in hitting Chitose¡¯s bursting ball back at the time, according to Chitose Chitose¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t see where the burst ball was. It was not so much Chitose¡¯s counterattack that Chitose took the initiative. Hit the racket of Chitose.


    Because the burst ball used to hit Chitose and thousands of miles away, and once it was played, Juju Ping couldn''t control the ball, and it was easy to hurt people. Knowing all this, Ju Xing extremely wanted to prevent Juju Ping from using the burst ball.


    Although Juju Xing hopes that Jujuping will win, on the one hand, for the sake of Fudongfeng, and on the other hand, to protect her first kiss, she does not want Fudongfeng''s victory to be based on Qingxue''s injury. She will feel guilty.


    Really a kind girl...


    Naruto''s gaze fell on Ju Juping''s face and said:


    "The burst ball is indeed a very strong stunt! But you have no way other than the burst ball to crack my added earth fate. Now the game will take at least three rounds to end. Do you plan to hit the burst ball to the end like this? So far? Can you hold on to your physical strength?"


    The more powerful the trick, the greater the energy consumed. If Jujuping wants to win, he must at least hit 11 bursting balls in a row. This is definitely not a casual joke.


    Ju Juping lifted the collar of her clothes and wiped her sweat, and said coldly:


    "Needless to say, come on!"


    "Che, what a stubborn guy! In that case, Amaterasu!"


    "Burst Ball!"


    "This ball was scored by Fudo Peak, and the score was 30:0."


    "Burst Ball!"


    "This ball was scored by Fudo Peak, the score was 40:0."


    "Burst Ball!"


    "This round was won by Fudo Peak, and the score was 4:3."


    Orange Juping used four bursting balls in a row and scored four points in a row between the lightning and the fire, breaking Naruto''s serve.However, the continuous use of the bursting ball made Ju Juping''s physical strength extremely exhausted, he was covered with sweat, and his breathing was obviously heavier than before.


    Naruto''s eyes were deep as water, and he thought to himself:


    ''This time you can play off!I didn''t expect this lion to fight like this. If you want to win, you can only use that one!''


    After two consecutive counterattacks, Tachibana made a backhand and hit a backspin. Naruto''s eyes lit up and he immediately rushed up.


    "It''s now, monthly reading!"


    Naruto once again used the phantom cut moon reading, and Tachibana instantly rushed to the ball''s landing spot, put on a bursting ball posture, and the Fudo Peak players on the sidelines cheered.


    "It''s useless! Your monthly reading has been seen through by our captain!"


    "Captain, beat him with a burst ball!"


    Hearing the voice of the Fudo Peak player, Naruto''s mouth curled up with a weird smile, and said in a low voice, "Is that really the case?"


    With a cry, Ju Juping''s swing was missed, and the voice of the Fudo Peak players came to an abrupt end because of this aerial shot. Juxing on the sidelines covered her mouth in surprise.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    Captain Qing Xuebing''s eyes narrowed, and he still said coldly: "The route of the ball has changed."


    Everyone looked to the ground, only to discover the difference between this monthly reading and the previous one.The moon reading that Naruto used before will suddenly bounce after rolling on the ground to form a perfect arc. After using the breath of a fierce beast, orange can already hit back, but this moon reading is different from before. Rolling on the ground only formed a three-quarter arc before it bounced. Because the timing of the bounce was different, a subtle time difference was formed, which made the orange flat burst ball fail to use.


    Naruto held the racket and smiled:


    "The weird trajectory and the hard-to-handle timing of the bounce. This is the real complete version of the phantom cut moon reading! Now no one knows the timing of the rebound of the moon reading, except me!"


    Next, Naruto continued to use monthly reading to attack. As he said, no one can predict the rebound timing of monthly reading in advance. Sometimes it is a half arc, sometimes it is a complete arc, and sometimes it is landing. Afterwards, he rebounded directly. Because he couldn''t accurately grasp the timing, Tachibana''s swing was continuously missed, allowing Naruto''s monthly reading to keep scoring.


    Of course, Tachibana will not admit defeat so easily. On the one hand, he deliberately reduces his backspin because there is no monthly reading because there is no backspin. On the other hand, he continues to attack with a burst ball regardless of physical exertion, just as he can''t crack the monthly reading, Naruto treats him The burst ball is also no way.


    Both of them have powerful stunts that the other party can''t crack, and the scores rise alternately by attacking against each other.


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 4:4."


    "This round was won by Fudo Peak, the score was 5:4."


    ...


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 6:6, the tiebreaker!"


    Chapter 57-Decisive Victory

 1902 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1902

    Naruto and Tachibana were unable to crack the opponent''s tricks, the game continued to extend, and finally reached the tiebreaker.


    After entering the tiebreaker, Naruto will first get the right to serve once, and then the two sides alternately have the right to serve twice. Each score counts 1 point, and the person who gets 7 points first wins.


    However, when the score of the tie-break reaches 6:6, one of the players must win a 2-point advantage in order to be considered a winner. That is to say, if neither side can get a 2-point advantage, the tie-break may be endless. Continue as much as possible.


    The biggest tie-break score in reality is 20:18. There have been four times in history, one of which was the 2004 Masters Cup semi-final, Federer VS Safin.


    Among the net kings, there have been two long tie-breaks. One was a two-part battle between Tezuka VS Tracebe. The tiebreaker scored 37:39. Tracebe won. The second time was in the national competition, Echizen Ryoma VS. Atobe, 119:117, Echizen Ryoma won.


    These two super-long tie-breaks are all classic shots in the net king, and Naruto is still fresh in his memory, but with his current situation with Juju Ping, it is impossible to play such a long tie-break.


    Both Naruto and Tachibana knew very well that with their two current states, whoever can''t hold on to their physical strength will lose. Burstball and Moonreading are both very powerful tricks that consume a lot of physical strength.


    Although their stamina is far better than that of ordinary players, they have been gradually overwhelmed by the tricks they used dozens of times.


    In the current state, whose physical strength is the first to collapse, the game will completely collapse, and the side that can''t hold on first will eventually swallow the bitter fruit of failure.


    More than an hour has passed since the rain stopped. At this time, the moisture on the ground has evaporated a lot, and the temperature and humidity in the air have risen a lot. Such a hot and humid environment is a considerable test for athletes.


    Before the start of the game, no one thought that the key game that determines the victory or defeat would be so fierce. Naruto and Tachibana continued to use wonderful tricks to confront each other and kept the game into the tiebreaker. .


    At this time, everyone was watching the stadium with breathlessness, for fear of missing any of the next wonderful shots. Shisaori even pointed the camera at the two people on the court. As a reporter, she must be the most exciting in the game. To record the picture.


    Even Tomoka, who has always been noisy, couldn''t help quieting down at this time, holding her two small hands tightly, and together with Sakura, praying for Naruto''s victory.


    ''You must win, senior!''


    The tiebreaker began, Naruto started.


    Naruto adjusted his breathing, tossed the tennis ball, and then swung hard.


    "Amaterasu!"


    With an amazing force, the tennis ball flew over the net and landed in front of Ju Ju Ping''s eyes. Ju Ju Ping held the racket in both hands and stared at the tennis ball that flew in front of him with an astonishing fighting spirit.


    "JackKnife!!"


    Tachibana directly hit Naruto''s Amaterasu with JackKnife. This ball was not a backspin. Naruto couldn''t play the moon reading at all, so he could only hit back with the addition of earth.


    Tennis was filled with explosive hot power for an instant, and its power was amazing. Tachibana knew that this was terribly powerful, and knew that Naruto could not continue to return the ball, so he immediately used his own assassin.


    "Go! Burst Ball!"


    boom!!


    The tennis ball hit with the racket frame produced an unimaginable chaos. The tennis ball was constantly flying in the air, and countless shadows appeared for a while, and it was impossible to see which of them was the real body.


    Naruto showed a sharp gaze, staring at one of the flying tennis balls, swinging his racket!


    With a whirr, Naruto''s swing failed, and the tennis ball he hit was just a shadow of nothingness.


    "1:0, Fudo Peak Orange leads."


    "Cut! Still can''t see through this damn burst ball!"


    Naruto waved the racket in his hand with a little annoyance, but he quickly picked up his mood and waited for Orange to serve.


    Ju Juping''s serve was like a bolt of lightning, and it accurately hit the corner of the service court. Even if he had reached the tiebreaker, he still maintained an extremely accurate ball control. He is truly a Kyushu Lion.


    Naruto used the basic shattering step with one foot, with his amazing explosive ability to catch up with the serve, and then waved his hands, it was the JackKnife that was exactly the same as the orange hitting his Amaterasu just now!


    Naruto''s JackKnife didn''t aim at the bottom corners on the left and right sides of the court where it was not easy to return, but directly attacked the middle, aiming at Orange Ping''s body.The ball''s landing point is extraordinarily deep, because Naruto aimed directly at the bottom line of the court and added a strong spin to the ball.


    After the shot, which was given a strong spin, bounced extremely high after landing, hitting Jujuping¡¯s body directly. Jujuping felt a little awkward. A backhand cut the ball back to Naruto¡¯s JackKnife, but he did not use his trick. Burst the ball.


    The burst ball is a very powerful trick. The swing of the racket is very large, so it will become difficult to perform when it hits the ball that is too deep or hits directly to the body. This is also a burst. The weakness of the ball.


    Tachibana was forced to hit a backspin, which was the best time for Naruto to attack.


    "Monthly reading!!"


    Naruto, the fox, naturally wouldn''t let go of this perfect opportunity to attack, and used his magical chopping moon reading.


    The unpredictable timing of the bounce is exactly where the power of the monthly reading lies. It is difficult for Juju Ping to control the timing of the spring of the monthly reading. No matter how strong it is, it is difficult to fight back.


    "1:1, tie."


    "Monthly reading!"


    "1:2, Qingxue Taocheng leads."


    "Burst Ball!"


    "2:2, tie."


    "Burst Ball!"


    "3:2, Fudo Fengju takes the lead."


    ...


    "5:5, tie."


    "Monthly reading!"


    "5:6, Qingxue Taocheng leads, the end point!"


    Naruto and Tachibana continued to get points with their own unique tricks. The scores of both sides were always difficult to pull apart, and they continued to rise alternately, finally ushering in the first ending point belonging to Naruto.


    As long as the goal is won, Naruto will be able to win the tie-break 7:5, with a total score of 7:6. Qingxue will also defeat the strong enemy of Fudo Peak with a big score of 3:2 and win the regional preliminaries.


    Naruto served the twelfth ball in the tiebreaker.


    Naruto was holding a tennis ball in his left hand, but the muscles of his right arm twitched uncontrollably. As the muscles twitched, a burst of tingling pain continued to be transmitted to Naruto''s brain.


    ''Is the monthly reading overused?I didn''t expect it to be like this. I have to end the game with this goal, otherwise my right hand will be cramped. If I can''t get this point, I will lose!''


    "Go! Amaterasu!"


    Naruto condensed his last strength and directly hit the Amaterasu serve.


    This time, the power of Amaterasu is stronger than any previous time. The dark indestructible flame seems to swallow the entire stadium. Everyone at Fudo Peak felt this overwhelming power and shouted at the same time: "Captain!"


    "brother!!"


    "Oh! I won''t lose like this!"


    Jujuping made an extremely heroic and loud cry, as if the lion fight the rabbit catching up with the Amaterasu from all Naruto''s power, and assumed that familiar posture.

 1903 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1903

    "Give me the trick! Burst Ball!!"


    The racket in Tachibana¡¯s hand hits the tennis ball like a samurai sword. The continuous use of the burst ball is also a huge burden for Tachibana¡¯s racket. This time, the front of Naruto¡¯s Amaterasu is hard to bear. Tachibana¡¯s racket finally cannot bear it. With a continuous slamming, a huge crack appeared in the position of the frame.


    Ju Juping turned a blind eye to the crack and poured all his strength on the ball.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh! Go, burst ball!"


    Numerous ball shadows appeared in front of Naruto''s eyes. Naruto held the racket in both hands, concentrated all his attention, and stared at the tennis ball flying towards him.


    ''Look more clearly!Be clearer!No matter how the ball changes, there is always only one real body!There is only one real ball!See it more clearly!''


    Naruto''s mental power was concentrated to the limit at this moment. The flying speed of the tennis ball was getting slower and slower in his eyes. A golden light seemed to flash in his eyes. Then, the shadows of the tennis balls disappeared one by one, and finally only one tennis ball was left.


    "I saw it! Monthly reading!"


    Yueyue cut the ball and flew over the net, but Orange Juping seemed to be stuck, standing still, letting Yueyue bounce on the ground, and then quickly passed him.


    Snapped!


    Ju Juping dropped the racket in his hand to the ground and slowly said:


    "It''s...good."


    "The game is over! Qingxue won, the score is 7:6!"


    Chapter 58-Celebration


    ''Huh, I finally won!''


    Naruto wiped the sweat from his forehead and walked to the net. The orange on the other side of the net smiled and said sincerely: "I didn''t expect to lose here. You are really strong."


    Although Naruto has no interest in men, he is his future elder brother after all, so he had to patiently say: "You are the same, you are indeed one of the strongest two in the original Kyushu, the last burst ball made me I went back, but it was also because your physical strength dropped a lot, which weakened the power of the burst ball. To be honest, I still can''t see through this trick completely."


    Naruto said that there was a sudden flash of light in his head, and said to Tachibana: "The breath of your beast can improve all aspects of the body''s abilities, but I think if all the power of the breath of the beast is concentrated on one arm, There is absolutely no way to return a ball hit like that."


    "Concentrate all the breath of the beast on one arm?"


    Juju Ping heard Naruto¡¯s thoughts that were simply "whispering", the whole person was startled, and he was silent for a moment, with a bright expression on his face, and said, "Thank you for your suggestion, if I can really accomplish this. If you do any tricks, I will definitely compete with you again!"


    "I look forward to it."


    "You have to be careful, I will never lose to you when I fight again."


    Naruto and Tachibana shook hands and smiled at each other. It seemed that the friendship between men had been established so easily.


    Naruto said to Tachibana Jupei that the power of the beast''s breath is concentrated on one arm is a whim, because he suddenly remembered the matchup between Tachibana and Chitose Chisato in the national competition.


    In that game, the orange plane, which activated the breath of a beast, could evenly play against the Chitose Chitose who had opened the realm of selflessness, and even had the upper hand, but when Chitose Chitose opened the limit of talent, Chitose could not handle it. And finally lost.


    Naruto has no friendship with Chitose Chili, and Tachibana is Naruto''s future eldest brother-in-law at any rate. Naruto also appreciates his cheerful personality, and he can help naturally.


    The breath of the beast can increase the exercise ability of Jujuping''s whole body, but because this power has to spread all over the body, the increase in every part of the body will be weakened. Conversely, it is speculated that if it is like one of the three doors of the selfless realm. Like the limit, the power of the beast''s breath is concentrated on the arm, so that it should be able to produce explosive power like a doubling of the limit of tempering.


    But this kind of thinking is only Naruto¡¯s own speculation. Whether it will succeed or not, and how much effort it will take is not something Naruto considers. With Tachibana¡¯s strength and willpower, Naruto does not need to worry about these things .


    Naruto defeated Tachibana in the key game, and won the most critical victory for Qingxue. Qingxue defeated Fudong Peak 3:2. When he walked back to the rest area, Kikumaru jumped out and beaten fiercely. Holding Naruto''s shoulders, he laughed and said: "MOMO! You kid did a great job. I didn''t expect you to beat that guy named Orange! Hahaha, you really deserve to be my junior!"


    Naruto pretended to be slapped by Kikumaru, and said angrily, "Hey, it hurts, Kikumaru-senpai, and what does it mean,''I really deserve to be my junior''? I am better than you in terms of singles ability. Right."


    "Long-winded! Anyway, you are a junior, so teaching seniors is not allowed."


    "Cut, I put on a predecessor''s frame when I am in trouble."


    Naruto scratched his face and muttered in a low voice, not too loud, just enough for Kikumaru to hear.


    "what did you say?!"


    Seeing this kind of ill-formed person, he was about to start fighting if he didn¡¯t agree, Qingxue¡¯s first candy piece, Shuichiro Oishi, hurried over to calm the two guys: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t quarrel between you two. I finally won the victory today. Celebrate, what do you think, coach?"


    "Okay, go to Kawamura''s sushi restaurant to celebrate today."


    "Okay, I have a big meal!"


    The world of food is really simple. Kikumaru was immediately attracted to sushi, and he completely forgot about Naruto''s top spot.


    Naruto shook his head, and didn''t bother to pay attention to Kikumaru, a sluggish guy, and stepped aside to organize his own things.


    The racket I just used has to be put away. The net of the previous racket was broken by Orange, and I had to replace it with a new net when I went back. It was really troublesome.


    When Naruto was complaining in his heart, a pair of small hands held a white sweat towel and handed it to Naruto.


    "Senior, please wipe your sweat."


    When Naruto raised his head, Sakura was standing in front of him pretty, her immature face was full of worship, and her eager gaze was extremely moving.


    "Thanks, Sakura."


    Naruto was also polite to take the sweat towel, wiped the sweat from his head, put the racket back, and said to Sakurano, "By the way, Sakura, why would you carry this sweat towel with you?"


    This sweat towel is not a handkerchief worn by ordinary girls, but a sports sweat towel, which is light and fluffy and easily absorbs sweat. It is not the type that ordinary girls would carry around.


    Sakura hasn¡¯t spoken yet, but Tomoka next to him has already yelled, ¡°Of course, Sakura prepared it for the senior. Sakura has been preparing sweat towels for the senior, but the senior is still not smart enough, just now. Sakura should be directly asked to wipe off the sweat of the senior, Sakura must have been looking forward to it for a long time."


    "No! Don''t talk nonsense about Pengxiang sauce, I didn''t expect that kind of Haskashi thing!"


    "Oh, blushing, really suspicious."


    Sakura was ashamed, and stretched out her hand to scratch the itchy spot on Tomoka''s body, and the two little girls suddenly became a group.


    Naruto watched them squabbling, and the corners of his mouth also showed a relaxed and happy smile. At this moment, he was even more happy than winning the game.


    ''Ponxiang, the little Sanba, really dare to say anything, but thanks to her, I can understand Sakura¡¯s mind better. If Sakura can¡¯t say many things, she will help Sakura to speak directly. Is this The legendary god assists teammate?Well, I must reward her well another day.''


    Thinking of the''reward'' thing, Naruto suddenly remembered the previous bet with Juxing, and looking around, she did not see Juxing.


    ''That girl, maybe she was too shy to run away, but forget it, anyway, there will be opportunities to meet in the future, and the bet will be taken back later, but no one has ever been able to owe a debt to me.''


    Naruto temporarily suppressed his evil thoughts. At this time, Coach Ryugasaki had already called and said to everyone: "Okay, everyone pack up, and today I will go to the Kawamura Sushi Restaurant for a big meal."


    "it is good!"


    Chapter 59-Tomoka


    Kawamura¡¯s wrist was only sprained, and Echizen Ryoma¡¯s eyes were not a major problem. Fortunately, the fragments of the racket only injured his eyelids but not the eyeballs. So the doctor cleaned his wounds, and after applying medicine, he gave some instructions. The precautions are fine.


    Piggybacking with two wounds, a group of people rushed towards the sushi restaurant of the Kawamura family.


    Two family members were brought along, Tomoka and Sakura.

 1904 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1904

    Tomoxiang is a careless child, even heartless. It is naturally great to hear that there is free sushi to eat. Although Sakura is a little embarrassed, she is the granddaughter of Coach Ryugasaki after all. Leaving her aside, Ying Nao couldn''t help them, so she had to follow them together.


    The Kawamura family¡¯s sushi restaurant has always been in good business. There is a separate ground, and there can be a store in a small place like Tokyo. It can be seen that the Kawamura family¡¯s life is still good, even if it is not like a big family like the Rube family. , But it is considered to be above the middle.


    Coach Long Qi walked into the store first, and the people behind Qingxue filed in.


    "excuse me."


    "Oh, everyone is here, please have a good meal today!"


    Kawamura''s father said enthusiastically and heartily that Kawamura Takashi''s passionate character was probably inherited from him.


    "We won''t be polite, Ogissan!"


    The third-grade candidates are obviously already familiar with Kawamura¡¯s father. Obviously, it is not the first time that Qingxue celebrated here after the game. Of course, it is impossible to call Kawamura¡¯s family to pay for this kind of celebration. Part of it was invited by youth scholars.


    Because Qingxue is a private school, making money is of course the first consideration of the school council. The Men''s Tennis Club of Qingxue is indeed competitive. Although it is not as big as Lihai, it is also a famous tennis school in Tokyo. There are not a few students who come to Qingxue under this name.


    The outstanding results of the Tennis Club can bring more students to the Youth Academy, and the council can obtain greater profits. Then it will invest more funds and resources for the Tennis Club. These are incomparable to other youth clubs.


    Kawamura, who didn''t hold a racket in his hand, didn''t look like the excitement he was on the court at all, and said gently, "Please eat as much as you like today, you are welcome."


    "Hi, Kawamura, sit down quickly too."


    "Yeah, please come and eat the tuna-senior Mr. Kawamura too, or else the tuna sushi will be robbed by Mr. Kikumaru."


    "MOMO, you are very annoying!"


    "Oh Well."


    Kawamura touched his head and smiled shyly. Unlike the way he burns blood on the court, he is usually a very gentle and introverted person. Among the messy problem children of Qingxue, he and the deputy captain Oishi Ma It can be regarded as two unique streams.


    The craftsmanship of Kawamura¡¯s sushi restaurant is quite good. Everyone was very satisfied with the food. There was also Kikumaru Eiji, a guy who couldn¡¯t sit still jumping up and down, and the atmosphere was quite good.


    But there was only one person with a stinky face-Echizen Ryoma.


    This kid doesn''t talk much, feels a lot more indifferent than in the original book, keeps a stinking face, but eats sushi by himself.


    Naruto can know this kid''s thoughts without guessing, it must be because of the fact that he was injured and left the game today.But there is no way. Because of Naruto¡¯s influence, Echizen Ryoma¡¯s influence in the youth school is far less powerful than the original. The idea of ??this first-year kid who has just joined the tennis club is of course ignored by everyone. .


    While Naruto was eating sushi, Sakurano and Tomoka next to him kept adding new ones to his plate. This kind of enjoyment was really envious of others. Naruto calmly enjoyed the thoughtfulness of the two little girls, watching Almost jumping up and down on the dining table, Kikumaru, who was in a lively atmosphere, couldn''t help but muttered, "Senior Kikumaru really doesn''t look like a senior."


    "Ok?"


    Although Naruto''s voice was small, Kikumaru, who felt as sensitive as an animal in all aspects, heard it immediately, and instantly appeared in front of Naruto, rolling a pair of dead fish eyes, making a terrible look.


    "MOMO, were you talking bad about me just now?"


    The average student is afraid of making things difficult for seniors, but Naruto is obviously not the average type, and honestly admits: "That''s right, because I think the appearance of Kikumaru-senpai is really embarrassing to the seniors."


    "puff!"


    Naruto''s relentless complaint made several people couldn''t help but laugh. Even Coach Ryugasaki couldn''t help but laugh. Kikumaru suddenly became "furious", pointed Naruto with her finger, and yelled: "Damn MOMO! I want to follow You duel, let you take a good experience of how powerful seniors are!!"


    Kikumaru''s imposing duel declaration, but Naruto didn''t even look at it. With a stroke of his chopsticks, he directly pushed Kikumaru''s hand aside, and said uninterestedly: "I''m not interested, please go with those sushi Keep fighting."


    Kikumaru¡¯s "anger" had nowhere to vent, and the one on the side laughed and said, "Okay, stop arguing, Eiji, share my sushi with you."


    "Thankyou, no two, ah!"


    Kikumaru instantly''abandoned'' Naruto, ran to Fuji, picked up a sushi in front of him and threw it directly into his mouth, then...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh! So spicy! No, what kind of sushi do you eat?!"


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Fuji was still the same as before, smiling as if harmless to humans and animals, and picked up a sushi with a green center: "It''s wasabi sushi."


    "Ah! No, I won''t let you go! Water water water water water!"


    You can¡¯t eat the spicy kikumaru and swallow the whole wasabi sushi. The picture is so beautiful that you must appreciate it. Naruto admired the way that Kikumaru poured a bottle of ice water into his mouth, and thought: ¡°The memory is the best. The guy really likes to eat mustard. His hobby seems to be growing cacti. This genius really likes green.''


    "Fuji-senpai is really nasty..."


    There was a small whisper around him. Naruto turned his head to look. Tomoxiang, who had witnessed everything just now, was talking about her. The cute look with her eyes rolling made Naruto feel her ponytail and whispered: " That¡¯s what Fuji-seniors are like. Although they usually look gentle, they are actually very grudges and have a dark belly. Be careful not to provoke him, otherwise they will be miserable."


    "Oh oh."


    Tomoxiang naturally believed Naruto''s words, oh oh nodded, and at this moment, Fuji suddenly glanced in the direction of Naruto and others, scared Tomoxiang to hide directly behind Naruto.


    Feeling the young girl hiding next to him, Naruto really felt a little funny: "With that face of Fuji, it should be the first time that a girl would be so scared when she saw him, but forget it, this is also the case. It''s cheaper for me.''


    After a meal, the host and the guest enjoyed themselves, but it was already dark.


    Except for Kawamura, everyone else came out of the sushi restaurant and went home.


    The tennis club is choosing to go home separately. Sakurano is going home with coach Ryugasaki. But when Tomoka is in trouble, she is a girl in the first grade. Although it is not late at night, it is true that a girl will go home by herself. It was dangerous, so of course, Naruto took on the task of sending Tomoka home.


    A man and a woman walked together on the road into the night, and the street lights gradually elongated the two figures, which was really a beautiful picture.


    Puffed up, Tomoka¡¯s small face has a faint blush, but it is full of joy, both eyes are bent into the shape of a crescent, and he smiles and says: "I can finally get along with the senior, and the senior can send me home. that is really good."


    "Hey..."


    Naruto poked Tomoxiang''s pink face and said, "Why don''t you be shy as a girl? Shouldn''t the normal lines at this time be''I''m sorry to trouble the senior to send me home so late." Is it?"


    "Hehe, because the senior will definitely not find it bothersome, so don''t talk about it. The senior is strong, handsome and gentle, really like the seniors than the other seniors in the tennis club."


    Naruto knew that the "other seniors" that Tomoka was talking about must be those weird guys in the third grade of the tennis club. He laughed immediately: "Actually, Senior Dashi is also very good at taking care of people, but it''s just a bit verbose, and it feels a bit like a nanny. Senior Kawamura. Although he has a gentle personality, he completely changed his personality as soon as he picked up the racket. If you are a senior, don¡¯t be fooled by him, it¡¯s not bad. As for the senior Kikumaru...No matter how you look at it, he is not the type who can take care of others. Minister...hehe..."


    Speaking of Captain Qingxue''s Iceberg, Naruto chuckled directly, but Tomoka suddenly got his head close to Naruto''s ear and whispered: "Senior Taocheng, I''m telling you a secret. Don''t tell others. "


    When the girl spoke, the breath that came out of her mouth was with the fragrance of a girl, and Naruto responded vaguely.


    "In fact, when I first met Minister Tezuka, I thought he was a teacher."


    Naruto was stunned for a moment, then clutched his stomach and laughed.Although the director of Qingxue is indeed very handsome, to be honest, he is really an old face. I remember that Tezuka was once mistaken for a teacher by Kawamura''s father.


    Naruto had finally laughed enough. Looking at the girl with unreliable ideas, she really thought she was extremely cute. He smiled and said, "I feel the same way about this. I think the Minister will not be affected even if I go to a convenience store to buy alcohol now. People check their ID."


    "puff!"


    Naruto and Tomoka are both characters that are difficult to calm down. They talked and laughed, and they didn''t feel long along the way. As they walked, the roadside in front was brightly lit and there were many voices, which looked a bit lively. Look like.


    Naruto glanced casually, and instantly saw two unique figures among the chaotic crowd, and immediately took Tomoka''s little hand and walked forward.


    "There seems to be something interesting over there, let''s go and take a look."


    Chapter 60-First Encounter with the Ice Emperor (Part 1)

 1905 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1905

    This is a simple roadside open-air tennis court, a small court. At this moment, there are about 20 or 30 people gathered, which looks quite lively.


    In the crowd, Naruto found a slender figure at a glance.


    The slender figure exudes a green beauty, and the short brown hair looks playful and hearty. This person is an orange apricot.


    After Naruto defeated Tachibana Jupei, Tachibana disappeared. I didn''t expect to meet again at this outdoor tennis court. This may be fate, but for Tachibana...


    Juxing looked at the stadium intently, his expression seemed a little worried and nervous, and he did not notice the big bad wolf approaching behind him.


    Naruto took Tomoxiang and walked to Juxing''s side, and greeted naturally: "Yo, hello, Juxing, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    "It''s you?!"


    Orange Xing heard Naruto¡¯s voice, and then noticed that someone had walked to her side. When she looked up and saw Naruto¡¯s face, her still green face suddenly turned red, her heart pounding, nervous and shy. It''s very powerful, obviously thinking of the previous betting agreement.


    Naruto seemed to have completely forgotten about that. He leaned on the fence on the side of the court, looked at the court with interest, and said, "Oh, it''s really interesting. Why did you Fudo Peak fight Bingdi''s? ?"


    At this moment, there are four people on the tennis court. Two of them have been seen before. They are Kamio and Itake of Fudo Peak. The other two Tomoka don¡¯t know each other. They are wearing gray-blue and white sportswear. One of them is dark-skinned. With a dull expression, a burly giant, the other is a handsome young man. These two people are the Bingdi¡¯s official election, Huadi Chonghong and Minister Jibe Jingwu.


    The two figures that Naruto noticed before, one of which is Tang Xing, and the other is Trace.


    Although Naruto has no interest in men, the presence of this person is too strong. Compared with the people around, the presence of Nabu is almost outstanding. This bright daffodil is really eye-catching.


    Seeing Naruto''s brows and mentioning the previous gambling deal, and with so many people around, Tachibana felt relaxed, and explained the original situation to Naruto, adding that Naruto would not mess around here. Looking at the previous world line, I immediately understood the cause and effect.


    Before the match between Qingxue and Fudongfeng was over, after the post-match review meeting, the players disbanded and went home.But because Kamio was the first to gain the upper hand, he was later defeated by Kaid¨­, and although Iwu won, it was because his opponent Echizen Ryoma was injured and won.


    For these two reasons, and Fudomine lost to Qingxue again in a big score, Kamio took Itake and practiced on the outdoor tennis court on the street.


    At this time, Tachibana should have gone home with her brother Tachibana, but because Tachibana has often run around before, plus two players from the tennis club, nothing will happen. So Juxing followed them to this open-air tennis court.


    Originally, Kamio and Itake were playing and practicing, but because they were both good at playing skills, they attracted a lot of people who love tennis around to watch, but Keigo Atobe didn''t know how to be among them.


    Although Kamio and Itake¡¯s skills are excellent, they can only be regarded as second-rate figures in the eyes of top players like Onbe. In the eyes of Onbebe, there are still big loopholes in the skills of Kamao and Itake, so they just said something casually.


    Atobe probably didn¡¯t have any bad intentions, but with his arrogant personality, it¡¯s hard to imagine what good words would be said. Both Kamio and Itake are very self-esteem characters. In addition, Kamio¡¯s personality is somewhat impulsive and impatient. How could he endure what the Ministry said, he quarreled when he didn''t agree, and then began a duel.


    Although it is a duel, it cannot be a fight.Let¡¯s not talk about the wealthy young masters like Rube. It¡¯s impossible for a man to go out without bodyguards. Takahiro Kaji is not a match between Kamio and Itake, so it¡¯s actually a tennis match. & Huaji VS Itake & Kamio.


    Naruto lay on the edge of the wall, supporting his upper body with his arms, and said with a bit of nasty fun: "Although it is a doubles, the guy at the trail department hasn''t hit a single ball from the beginning, just sit there and watch."


    Indeed, Keigo Atobe didn''t even hit a ball. He just sat on the court with his racket aside and didn''t hold it at all. All the shots made by Kamio and Itake were returned by Kaji.


    However, Kaji is also great. One person does not lose the wind at all when dealing with two people. Although his face is expressionless, he catches all the tricky shots of Kamio and Itake, and can hit back with a powerful force to make Kamio and Itake. Two people are struggling to cope.


    Trace was always sitting on the side with a haughty smile, suddenly closed his eyes, and said, "I wasted too much time with these two guys, Huadi."


    While speaking, Trace Department snapped his fingers.


    Snapped!


    A crisp voice penetrated into Huadi¡¯s ears, Huadi¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and then...


    boom!


    "What a heavy shot!"


    Naruto looked at the tennis ball rolling in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but praised him. It¡¯s not an ordinary power to be able to knock out the rackets of Kamio and Itake at the same time. Even if you look at the entire youth tennis club, you can fight The only people with this strange power were he and Kawamura.


    Trace''s snapping fingers seemed to be an instruction to Huadi, making his shot twice as heavy as before!Although Huadi¡¯s return angle is not tricky, the 190cm, 85kg physique of the tennis ball is too heavy. With Kamio and Itake¡¯s physique, it is difficult to fight back, and Huadi is easily pressed by himself. hit.


    "Ah~~"


    The overwhelming situation made Naruto yawn, and said boringly: "I thought I could see some interesting things. It''s really boring. The power gap is too big."


    When the orange apricot on the side heard it, he immediately defended:


    "That''s all because I just played today, Kamio and Itake''s physical exertion was too much, so they..."


    "Even so, the two-on-one is still being beaten like this, indicating that the gap in strength does exist, and that the trace department has not done it yet... No, probably because these two people are not qualified to let him do it. If he does it too, Kamio and Itake will not even have a chance to return the ball. The difference in strength is too great."


    Naruto''s relentless words made Tachibana''s face a little ugly, her white teeth bit her lower lip, and her lips seemed to ooze a little bit of red, which looked particularly fragile.


    At this time, Kamio and Itake had been beaten by Huadi so that they could not find Kita at all. They were very embarrassed to catch the ball with their hands and feet. Atobe always sat aside with a faint smile and said, "I heard that Fudo Peak is still learning from Qingxue today. I won two sets in his hand. This uncle is still expecting your strength. Now it seems that this uncle is wrong. He will actually lose two sets in the hands of this team. Qingxue''s strength seems to have fallen from last year. Less."


    The extremely arrogant words of Atobe not only made Kamio and Itake angry, but Tomoka''s hatred soared, and said to Naruto: "Senior Taocheng! Who is that guy, so arrogant, how dare you evaluate our Qingxue like that? !"


    Naruto touched Tonxiang''s head, soothed the angry girl, and said, "Take is indeed very arrogant, but it''s all based on his strength."


    "Huh? Is that arrogant and arrogant guy strong?"


    Tomoxiang''s evaluation of Rubu almost made Naruto happy. Considering the horrible popularity of Rubu in Ice Emperor, Tomoxiang is the first girl to comment on Rubu.


    Naruto smiled and shook his head, explaining:


    "Of course he is very strong. Jingwu Rube. He was the head of the Ice Emperor Tennis Club since his first grade. He led the Ice Emperor Tennis Club with more than 200 members. At last year''s Kanto Conference, he led the Ice Emperor in In the semi-finals, I met with our young school. Minister Tezuka, who was still No. 2 in singles, defeated Bingdi''s third-year main election. In the crucial fifth set, Rube defeated our minister last year by 6:0. With a score of 3:2, Qingxue defeated Qingxue. Qingxue regrettably ranked in the top four. Bingdi was the runner-up in the Kwantung League last year. If our Qingxue wants to win the Kwantung Conference, Bingdi is definitely a formidable enemy."


    "Hey? How could he be so powerful?!"


    No matter how surprised Tomoka looked, Kamio and Itake could no longer deal with Huaji. If they persisted, it was nothing but a laughing stock. Naruto shook his head, took out his racket, turned over and jumped into the court, and said loudly: It¡¯s not interesting to play with them, how about playing two tricks with me?"


    Chapter 61-First Encounter with the Ice Emperor (Part 2)


    Hearing the sound, Tracee raised his head and glanced at Naruto.


    "Younger?"


    With the character of the trace department, there are really few people who can make him stand out.Last year, Naruto¡¯s identity was just a relatively outstanding rookie in the first grade. Even in the semi-finals of the Kanto Conference last year, Naruto¡¯s identity was not a formal choice at that time. The identity of Naruto was only recognized by Naruto. Qingxue is just choosing the team uniform.


    For Tracebe, there are only Tezuka and Fuji the only people in the entire Qingxue that are enough to make him attractive.


    "How about, play two tricks with me."


    Onobe shrugged and said nonchalantly:


    "My uncle doesn''t matter."


    Although Rube knew about the results of the match between Qingxue and Fudomine today, he did not watch the whole game. In the impression of Rube, Naruto was just a second-year young student who was impulsive and played well. .


    Naruto didn''t care about the attitude of Minobu, and walked onto the court to drag Kamio and Itake off.


    The grumpy Kamio was naturally unhappy and exclaimed angrily:


    "Peach City, you guy, let me go! Let go of me!"


    "Hi, hey~~ Don''t be so angry. Anyway, you two can''t deal with the trace department. Now I will play both hands."


    Although Kamio and Itake were angry, they had already consumed a lot of physical strength before. In addition, the strength itself was not as strong as Naruto''s physical strength. Naruto easily twisted to the sidelines and threw them in front of Tachibana, saying: "These two Leave the problem children to you, don¡¯t let them interfere with me."

 1906 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1906

    "You hateful fellow..."


    "Okay, Kamio, you have consumed so much energy today. Just take a break. If you accidentally hurt your body, I will tell my brother."


    Tachibana¡¯s words calmed both Kamio and Itake. In any case, they respected the captain Tachibana Jupei very much. In addition, Tachibana is Tachibana¡¯s own sister, and they can¡¯t listen to her words.


    Kamio has always liked Tachibana, although she was soothed by Tachibana¡¯s words, but in front of the girl she likes, she was so embarrassed just now, she couldn¡¯t help but angrily said to Naruto: "I want to see if you can What''s the trick!"


    Naruto obviously felt Kamio''s anger, but he didn''t need to care about the small role of Kamio, and took out a racket from his tennis bag and handed it to Tomoka.


    Tomoxiang took the racket subconsciously, and said stupidly:


    "Hey? What are you doing for me?"


    "Of course you are playing with me. Didn''t you see it, this side is playing doubles."


    "But I don''t know how to play."


    "Ann, you just have to stand on the sidelines, I don''t want to take that boring advantage."


    Tomoka is also a smart girl, and when Naruto said this, she immediately understood.


    Although it¡¯s a doubles game just now, Tracebei didn¡¯t play a ball at all just now. The serve and return are all left to Huadi to solve. If Naruto finds a good partner, it won¡¯t matter if Naruto wins with two opponents and one. Meaning, Naruto didn''t bother to take advantage of this kind of small advantage.


    From a woman''s point of view, Naruto''s persistence does not make women feel annoying, but rather feels that he is principled and masculine, even if Tomoka is just a little girl, he feels very happy.


    Naruto gave Tomoka a racket and walked onto the court. Tomoka just stood on the sidelines with the racket, and no one seemed to play.


    Naruto took out a tennis ball and said:


    "Takabe, how about giving me the right to serve?"


    Trace Department still had that kind of arrogant smile on his face, and said arrogantly: "It doesn''t matter, just let the uncle see how much you have."


    "Hmph, I won''t let you down."


    Naruto showed an evil smile, squeezed the tennis ball in his hand, then threw the ball into the air, and the whole person jumped up.


    Seeing Naruto''s movements, Tracee couldn''t help raising his brows slightly, and thought to himself:''Isn''t it a bullet serve?''


    This thought has not yet fallen, Naruto¡¯s right hand racket has already been swung down fiercely, and the serve shot with that explosive force instantly envelops a layer of pitch-black flames, carrying amazing power, cutting through time and space, and flying to In front of Hua Di, it landed exactly in the teeing area.


    The amazing power of Amaterasu made a huge roar when it landed, causing everyone around the stadium to shock. Then Amaterasu bounced quickly, passing by Huadi, and flew out high.


    During the whole process, the Huadi didn''t move even once, standing in place like a huge statue, and even the expression did not change from beginning to end.


    Amaterasu''s serve skills shocked the four, and immediately caused an uproar around them.


    "Hey, did you see that serve just now?!"


    "How can there be such a powerful serve?!"


    "Look at the ground, a pit has been punched out!"


    "That big guy can''t react at all, that short-haired guy... By the way, isn''t that Qingxue''s official team uniform?"


    "Qingxue?! No wonder it''s so great. Qingxue and Bingdi didn''t expect to see such interesting things when they came out to stroll around."


    Both Youth Academy and Ice Emperor Academy are well-known tennis schools in the Tokyo area. Even if you can''t recognize each official candidate, it''s common to recognize the official uniforms you wear.


    Qingxue and Bingdi can be regarded as a long-term relationship. The most recent one was last year''s Kanto Conference. Qingxue lost to Bingdi in the semi-finals and ranked among the top four in Guandong, and Bingdi was the runner-up in Guandong.Because the Kanto champion Tatekai Tai belongs to the Kanagawa area, Bingdi and Qingxue can definitely be regarded as Tokyo''s first and second two strong teams. Now the two teams meet in this open-air tennis court. What will happen later? It is looking forward to.


    Ruobe has long been accustomed to the life of the stars holding the moon and hugs the moon, and he is completely indifferent to the uproar around him. Although he is still sitting on the ground, he turns his head and looks at the game left by Amaterasu. Traces, his look couldn''t help but change slightly.


    ''Although the jump serve from top to bottom can indeed have amazing ball speed and ball weight, but this kind of power is not ordinary, even in terms of ball speed, even Yamabuki Chishi¡¯s tiger cannon can¡¯t match this ball, and The ball just now didn''t seem to be the most powerful shot, the serve named after Amaterasu Omikagami... It seemed that something really happened.''


    Rube has one of the best insights in the world of net kings. Even if Naruto has just scored a goal, he can see the amazing power in that Amaterasu, and he can even see through Naruto without having all the power of Amaterasu. The strength is terrible.


    After seeing through the power of Amaterasu, although the sitting posture has not changed, his eyes are more focused, and the cynical and arrogant attitude that has been condensed just now, the look of concentration, faintly reveals the ice that commanded the Ice Emperor Tennis Club. The appearance of an emperor.


    Naruto noticed the change in the expression of the trace department, and a smile turned up at the corner of her mouth, and said in secret:''This is considered to be the battle book for you Ice Emperor, you can keep it for me, trace department!''


    "Amaterasu!"


    Naruto made up his mind and hit the Amaterasu serve again. The tennis ball flew over the net with amazing power, and Tracee snapped his fingers.


    "Hua Di, catch it!"


    "Wush!"


    Onabe¡¯s words are an absolute order for Huadi to follow. Facing the Huadi who hadn¡¯t reacted to Amaterasu just now, he exploded with an astonishing speed of reaction. The strong right arm gripped the racket tightly and aimed at flying from the air. Amaterasu, wave his arms vigorously.


    boom!!


    Amaterasu''s serve collided with Huadi''s racket, and there was a heavy roar, so that onlookers could feel the power of the ball.


    Huadi let out a strange roar, and hit Naruto''s Amaterasu directly.Naruto was not surprised. He had already used the basic shattering step with one foot, and quickly caught up with Huadi''s return ball, and his right arm burst into a red flame.


    "Accept the move! Add fate!"


    Naruto''s Jiagu Doming flew straight towards Hua Di''s eyes. Facing the astonishing Jia Gu Doming, Huadi''s expression did not change in the slightest, and he hit back, so it was in Naruto''s arms.


    After each return attack, the strength will be multiplied. Huadi can''t know this, and the continuous return of Naruto''s addition will only endure more and more strength.


    Huadi¡¯s tall and strong body possesses the power of a monster. Although it has a disadvantage in speed, thanks to this strong body, Huadi¡¯s brute force is even stronger than that of Jujuping, which has activated the breath of a beast!


    With Tachibana¡¯s power, it can only hit back with the four times the strength of the addition of the earth, but when Naruto hits the addition of the earth for the fourth time, the power was increased to eight times, Huadi still hit the ball back. .


    Continuously hard-wired and doubled the power to add the earth fate, even for people like Huadi, there was a tremor in the right arm. Naruto did not miss the tiny tremor, and there was a fierce light in his eyes, and he said coldly : "This ball is over, add life!"


    Snapped!!


    With sixteen times the power, Adding Earth Life directly hit the racket in Huadi''s hand.


    Chapter 62-First Encounter with the Ice Emperor (Part 2)


    "Boom!"


    Naruto pointed his finger at the birch, made a meaningless voice, and said with a smug look: "My add-on is not a ball that can be hit back casually!"


    Seeing that Naruto had the upper hand, Tomoxiang seemed more excited than anyone else, and he bounced and cheered: "You are too good, senior! Oh, you are a big guy who wants to hit back to senior Taocheng''s ball! "The second half of the sentence is to Hua.


    With Huadi''s character, it is obvious that Tomouka''s deliberate provocation would not be taken to heart, but Naruto''s very heavy hit just now also caused Huadi''s steady expression to appear a trace.


    Tracebe has been sitting on one side, it can be said to be a bystander, clearly seeing all the offense and defense of Naruto and Kakachi just now, and tracebe''s most proud eyesight did not miss any of the goals just now.


    Tracebe¡¯s mind kept replaying the offense and defense of Naruto and Huadi just now, and thought to himself: ¡°That trick called Jiagu Dimei, it seems that the power becomes stronger every time Huadi returns, and even Huadi finally The power of the earth can''t catch it, Qingxue''s second grade...''


    The strength of Atobe must be above Huadi, but just speaking of brute force, Huadi is rare among Japanese middle school students. Even if it is, it would not be arrogant enough to think that he can attack even Huadi. Unstoppable power, thinking of this, Trace can''t help but frown slightly.

 1907 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1907

    Tracebe now completely doesn''t regard Naruto as a second-year student in Qingxue, but as an opponent worthy of his attention. His eyes are no longer frivolous and arrogant.


    Naruto smiled secretly when he saw the expression of Rubu. He just wanted Rubu to recognize his current strength, and then he would be more exciting when he confronted the Ice Emperor in the Kanto Conference. It would be a little bit better to pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger and swallow the Ice Emperor. It''s not fun.


    Naruto waited for Huadi to pick up the racket, then squeezed the tennis ball in his hand.


    "Amaterasu!"


    Huadi seems to be cumbersome and slow, but in fact its eyesight and reaction speed are quite amazing. Naruto''s Amaterasu serve has been seen through by Huadi, and his strong arms swung back directly to Naruto Amaterasu.


    Naruto knew that Amaterasu had no effect on Huadi, so he had prepared for it. He used a basic step with one foot to catch up with Huadi''s return ball, and then held the racket with both hands and swung it vigorously.


    "JackKnife!"


    boom!!


    Naruto''s JackKnife had explosive power. The racket hit the tennis ball and made an extremely heavy sound. The tennis ball with amazing power instantly flew over the net and flew straight toward the birch.


    Snapped!


    At this moment, Tracee snapped his fingers suddenly, and said faintly: "Hua Di!"


    Huadi''s face changed in an instant, and her calm appearance suddenly became a bit hideous, clenching her teeth, holding the racket with both hands like Naruto, and jumping up on one foot.


    When Pengxiang saw Huadi''s movement, she was shocked and exclaimed: "No way! That movement..."


    "JackKnife!!"


    Huadi let out a thunderous roar, and his strong body exploded with astonishing strange power. With a stronger force than Naruto, he used JackKnife to directly counter Naruto''s JackKnife!


    ''Sure enough, you can copy the opponent''s powerful imitation ability just by looking at it!''


    Naruto secretly said''Sure enough'' in his heart, but his movements were not slow at all.The JackKnife of Birch is more powerful than Naruto. When the tennis ball flies over the net, the powerful force causes the entire net to sway. Naruto instantly rushes to the net, holding the racket in his right hand and hitting the tennis ball. Go up.


    boom!!


    Naruto¡¯s racket intercepted the tennis ball, and a terrifying force instantly impacted Naruto¡¯s arm. Naruto¡¯s muscles tightened for a while, and he caught the JackKnife in Huadi with his whole body strength, and then twisted his wrist lightly to hit Naruto¡¯s arm. A super short ball.


    "Pretty!"


    "What a great short shot!"


    There were a few admirations from the surrounding crowd, all praising Naruto for his beautiful short shot, but Huadi¡¯s huge body quickly rushed to the net, and with his excellent arm length, he caught it dangerously. Naruto¡¯s short drop.


    Naruto raised his arm and the racket was too high. As Huadi rushed to the net, he raised his hand to hit a beautiful lob, aiming at the bottom line behind Huadi and flew away.


    "Awesome! Go to the backcourt!"


    "That big guy shouldn''t be able to catch it now, right?"


    Naruto hit the ball very high. Even with the height of 190 cm in Huadi, it is impossible to intercept the ball in the air. Huadi turned and rushed to the bottom line, but after all he was too big and weighed. Too heavy, no matter how fast the reaction speed is, the instant start speed is still a bit weak.


    Huadi tried his best to save the ball before the tennis landed, but the ball flew high and far because of the reluctance to catch the ball.


    "Chance Ball!"


    "Smash!"


    "Slam Dunk!!"


    Naruto let out a roar and used his best trick. The tennis ball fell straight down from mid-air and was in front of the trace. When the tennis ball bounced, it even brought the bangs on the forehead of the trace slightly swayed, and then Flew out high.


    Seeing a tennis ball flying in front of his eyes, Trace did not show the slightest panic from beginning to end, his eyesight was enough to see through Naruto''s killing ball at that moment without hitting his face.


    Naruto dropped three goals in a row from Huadi''s hands. He had already used the three tricks of Amaterasu, Adding Earth Life and Slam Dunk. For the fourth ball, Naruto naturally used his magical cut. ball.


    "Monthly reading!"


    The moon reading chip flew in front of Huadi, and suddenly bounced after rolling half a circle on the ground. The wonderful trajectory was elusive. No matter how good Huadi was, he couldn''t react at all, losing four points in a blink of an eye. .


    Just when the crowds around were not satisfied with it, the trace that had been sitting on the ground stood up and said, "Alright, Huadi, that''s it."


    Huadi absolutely obeyed the trace department''s orders, and immediately put the racket away and stood behind trace department.


    Naruto looked directly at the Ice King in front of him and smiled:


    "Are you not going to keep watching?"


    "It''s okay to be here today. Your strength really surprised this uncle. Qingxue has a good second grade, but even so, Qingxue will lose to Bingdi at the Guandong Conference!"


    Now the preliminaries of each group have not all finished, and the teams that qualify from the preliminaries will have to pass the capital before they can enter the Kanto Conference. Rube said that they will defeat Qingxue at the Kanto Conference. Obviously, they have absolute confidence to qualify.


    "Okay, see you at the Kanto Conference, Rubu."


    Tracebe smiled, then greeted Huadi, then turned and left.


    Since Tracebe left, Naruto didn¡¯t mean to continue playing. He packed up his racket, and Tomoka, with a small face, stood beside Naruto and said angrily: ¡°That arrogant guy is really annoying. What do you claim to be an uncle or senior, you must teach them a lesson when you wait for the Kanto Conference!"


    Naruto looked at Pengxiang¡¯s bulging face and couldn¡¯t help poking her forehead lightly. He smiled and said, ¡°Playing tennis is not a group fight. What lessons can be learned? Besides, the game is a team game, even if we really When I met Bingdi at the Kanto Conference, most of the time I would not be in line with the Trail Department. He is the opponent of Minister Tezuka."


    "Woo..."


    Tomoka''s small face was bulging, as if she was a bit wronged, Naruto didn''t care about her temperament, and walked to the Fudo Peak trio.


    Seeing him coming, Ju Xing felt very nervous, for fear that he would mention the gambling appointment.


    Fortunately, Naruto also took into account the self-esteem of a girl of hers, did not mention that, but said to Kamio and Itake: "You will also pay attention to it in the future. Although Fudo Peak is very strong, it is similar to Bingdi. There is still a gap between the high-level teams, especially Keigo Atobe."


    Kamio had a very bad impression of the trail department. In addition, he had just lost so ugly in front of Tachibana, and he was not in a good mood. He directly choked, "What''s so great about that guy?!" He said very aggressively, even if it was not aimed at Ming. People, listening makes people feel bad.


    "It is indeed very arrogant, but this is based on his supremacy. Looking at the entire Tokyo area, let alone defeating it, there are no more than five people who can compete with him. You do not move the peak, except Others besides Orange can only fail miserably when they meet the ruins. If you meet the Ice Emperor in the capital, you must be careful."


    After Naruto finished speaking, no matter what else the impulsive guy Kamio wanted to say, he took Tomoka''s little hand and turned and left.


    And under the night sky, with a thrilling smile on his face, Rubu murmured: "Amaterasu, moon reading, adding earth fate... It seems that this year''s Kanto Conference will be very interesting, don''t you? Huadi?"


    "Wuxi."


    Huadi''s answer is as simple as ever. This Kanto conference is undergoing amazing changes because of Naruto''s intervention.


    Chapter 63-Dry Juice Reappearing


    Although Naruto didn''t tell others about the matter about the trail at the open-air tennis court, the presence of Tomoka, the little girl, is no different from the person who told the whole school.


    At the club activities the next day, the entire tennis club players already knew what happened last night.


    Kikumaru is the least positive, and he has a very good relationship with Naruto. He skipped over and put his arms around Naruto¡¯s neck and said, "Hey, Tao, I heard that you played against Naruto in the track club yesterday, is it true? ?"


    Naruto took a lot of effort to pull this completely unimaginable senior from him, and said helplessly: "No, I just met on the court. The guy in the trail didn''t even hit a ball at all. A guy named Huadi was fighting me."

 1908 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1908

    Naruto explained in detail what happened at the open-air court yesterday. The girl Tomoxiang was too exaggerated, and she didn''t know how much she said.


    "Sitting on the court from start to finish? Cut, the guy in the trail department is still as arrogant as last year."


    Kikumaru curled his lips and said with a bit of displeasure. Although this person at Trail Department is not bad, there are really few people who can bear his extremely arrogant and arrogant temper.


    The nanny Oishi comforted Kikumaru, and then said to Naruto:


    "Taocheng, you mean you just fought with a guy named Huadi next to the tracking department yesterday, didn''t you?"


    "Yes."


    "Then how is his strength?"


    Naruto pretended to think about it, and replied:


    "Because I only played four goals yesterday, what I don¡¯t know is very clear. The height of the birch is about 190 cm, which is about the same height as the senior leader, but it is much stronger. The hitting power is very strong. There are a lot of oranges who have to beat Fudo Peak. To be honest, among all Qingxue''s players, only me and Kawamura-senpai are the ones who can face the strange force. The others are too reluctant."


    "Wow... so amazing."


    The fast-changing Kikumaru opened his mouth wide, and immediately turned around and poked Qingxue Information Man.


    "Hey, Agan, do you have that information called Huadi?"


    Gan took out a notebook with the word''Ice Emperor'' written on the cover. It seemed to be a note specifically used to record the information of the Ice Emperor. I turned it over, and then one page stopped.


    "Yes, Huadi Chonghong, a second-year Bingdi student, 190 cm tall, 85 kg weight, quite strong giant. The dominant hand is the right hand, but other information is unknown. This Huadi seems to have only become the Bingdi''s official election this year. Players, so there is not much information."


    "Hey? The second grader is actually 190 cm high, which is an exaggeration!"


    Naruto grinned immediately when he heard Kikumaru''s words. Because Kikumaru''s height is not prominent, he would marvel at Huaji''s height as a normal thing, but now he is the only one in Qingxue who knows, Huaji Chonghong''s appearance is clumsy. The real horror of dull people is not here.


    The true strength of Huadi lies in the child''s pure and clear heart. His mind is like a mirror, able to replicate all the tricks he sees.At the Kanto Conference, Kawamura struggled with the risk of losing his arm and Huadi used a wave ball to attack, but both suffered.


    In the national competitions, the ugly birch field caused Tezuka troubles. Not only the zero cut and the Tezuka area, but even Tezuka''s stunts¡ªthe limit of tempering and tempering, were copied by him. It wasn''t at that time that it rained suddenly, and Tezuka almost let Huadi come back.


    With Huadi''s ability to replicate almost all of his skills, coupled with the powerful weird power brought by his strong body, any one of Qingxue''s encounter with him would be a hard fight.


    Pushing the glasses dry, said:


    "Yes, this Huadi''s physique is extremely strong. Although I don''t know his full strength yet, according to Taocheng, if he has a strange power that only Taocheng and Kawamura can fight, he is already a difficult opponent to deal with. Now, it seems that Bingdi¡¯s strength this year is also very strong, I am afraid it will not be easy to deal with."


    "So what? If we let Qingxue meet those guys of the Bingdi this year, I must teach them a lesson and shame for the defeat in the semi-finals of the Kanto Conference last year!"


    Kikumaru''s horrible look of gnashing and gnashing his teeth, his defeat last year still left him a very deep impression.


    Hearing Kikumaru''s words, even the gentle faces of people like Dashi and Kawamura couldn''t help but change slightly. It seems that they also remembered the loss to the Ice Emperor last year. Haitang also secretly clenched his fists, but Naruto, Fuji and others The three of Echizen didn''t change their expressions, as if they were listening to something completely unrelated to them.


    "All are choosing to come and gather!"


    Suddenly there was a majestic voice, and it was Tezuka Kunomitsu, director of Qingxue Bingshan who spoke.


    There is a whiteboard standing next to Tezuka. On the whiteboard is a top view of a tennis court. Three-quarters of the court is shaded. Tezuka is holding his arms, still looking like an iceberg, and said coldly "There are still ten days before the Tokyo Metropolitan Conference. In order to win the Metropolitan Conference, from today onwards, all the players who are currently selected will undergo special training. The content is a duel matchup with a limited range of shots. Regional practice."


    Kikumaru was very interested, as if he had gotten some novel toy, and said, "Hey, it seems very interesting."


    The young man from the school stood on the other side of the whiteboard and explained:


    "If we distinguish all the positive selections according to their playing styles, the first type is to hit the ball steadily on the bottom line and induce the opponent to make mistakes. The players are Haitang, Fuji and Oishi; the second type is also on the bottom line. Hit the ball, but the play is more aggressive, using strong power to end the game, the bottom-line attack type, Taocheng, Kawamura; flexible use of their agility, has excellent reflexes and dynamic strength in front of the net attack type Kikumaru; also There are Echizen and Tezuka who have comprehensive skills and can adapt to various competitions. They are divided into these four types."


    While explaining, he took out a teaching stick and tapped on the whiteboard.


    "In this exercise, players of the bottom line defensive and front-net offensive players, namely Kikumaru, Oishi, Fuji and Kaido, will defend the entire court, while the remaining Taocheng, Kawamura, Echizen and Tezuka Attacking in the half court means that the attacking player can hit the ball to the full court, while the defending player can only hit the ball to the shaded half, otherwise it will be considered out of bounds."


    "Then how do you tell the winner, do it?"


    "The attacking player must score within five goals, otherwise it will be considered a loss. Conversely, the defensive player will be considered a winner as long as he can persist for five goals. The purpose of this training is to train the defensive player to face an unfavorable situation. The endurance and mental power at the time, as well as the explosive power for attacking players to get key points in the face of a superior situation."


    "That''s it, it''s a very interesting exercise."


    Kikumaru pinched his chin, looking pedantic, and he didn''t know if he really understood what it meant.


    "Oh, right."


    After explaining the content of the practice, it seemed that something suddenly occurred to him, with a gloomy expression on his face, and he said evilly: "The player who lost the game in practice today, I want to ask him to drink my Agan. Vegetable juice is very nutritious."


    The glass was filled with turquoise vegetable juice, which immediately turned all the faces except Tezuka and Fuji into a dish.


    Although everyone has tasted this vegetable juice once, the taste that can be called a disaster is really deep in their memory, and it definitely does not want to taste the second time.


    Last time, even Naruto couldn''t resist the terrifying power of that vegetable juice. He dignified Uzumaki Naruto was almost killed by this damn vegetable juice.


    Thinking of the horrible experience of drinking this vegetable juice last time, Naruto looked around nervously. The last time he made a mistake because of the golden nightmare king, the black heart demon, and this time I don¡¯t know if this black heart demon will fail. Will come out to pit Naruto again, Naruto is really a little afraid of the horrible smell.


    "Okay, contact now! The first group, Kawamura, Haitang!"


    Chapter Sixty Four-Seventy-The Coming Metropolis Conference


    Kawamura and Haitang are two quite different styles of play. Haitang uses the arc snake ball to mobilize the opponent to run in a wide range on the left and right, so as to consume the opponent''s physical strength, and slowly consume the opponent''s physical strength with strong endurance and mental power. It is exhausted and will be slaughtered in the end; Kawamura''s style of play is similar to Naruto, using explosive force to hit the ball head-on to decide the outcome, which is the opposite type of Haitang.


    According to the practice rules, the range that Kawamura needs to guard is only half of the singles court, while the attack range is the entire court. This rule is very beneficial to Kawamura.


    The weakness of Kawamura''s strongest style of play is that in order to exert his greatest strength, he must have a period of time to accumulate his strength.The snake ball, which can attack at a wide angle from left to right, is precisely the nemesis of Kawamura¡¯s weakness, but when Kawamura¡¯s defense range becomes half of the stadium, the snake ball¡¯s attack area is directly reduced by half, even if the angle of attack Curiously, Kawamura can also directly catch up with the snake ball by simply moving his feet. With sufficient time to accumulate power, Kawamura''s power hitting power has also become greater, making Haitang extremely difficult.


    Haedang was pressured by Kawamura''s momentum, and finally wanted to use the Swirling Snake Ball to turn the tide of the battle. Unfortunately, his Swirling Snake Ball hadn''t been fully practiced yet, and the last ball hit directly out of bounds and lost to Kawamura.


    "Haedang went out of bounds, and Kawamura won."


    After Gan announced Kawamura''s victory, he drifted to Haitang''s side gloomily like a messenger from the underworld.


    "Haitang, this cup is yours."


    "amount¡­¡­"


    Seeing the cup of green vegetable juice in Gan¡¯s hand, Haitang couldn¡¯t help but drip with a drop of cold sweat on his forehead. Looking at the gloomy and weird expression, Haitang finally didn¡¯t have the guts to pour this glass of vegetable juice directly on it. On the face, he drank it honestly.


    "Woo..."


    Haitang turned blue, covering his mouth and ran out of the court. The painful expression made Qingxue Zhengxuan all but Tezuka and Fuji all over the foreheads of a cloud, and he secretly made up his mind.


    ''I never drink that kind of thing!''


    Seeing Haitang¡¯s painful appearance seemed very satisfied. He took out a notebook to write and draw, while still muttering words in his mouth: "Well, the reaction speed is faster than last time. Look at 0.13 seconds, it seems this update The vegetable juice tastes good. Interesting information has been collected this time, and we can continue to improve it in the future."


    ''Continue to improve?''


    When Qingxue¡¯s Zhengxuan heard this unscrupulous sentence, it was all a lawsuit, and Kikumaru couldn''t help but whispered: "Why does this guy like to torture us so much lately? Didn¡¯t you lose the position of Zhengxuan? So I feel unbalanced..."


    Facts have proved that if you say bad things behind your back, you will be punished. He turned his head as if he had ears on the back of his head, and looked at Jumaru without a smile: "Jumaru, it¡¯s time for you, I¡¯ll give it to you. Vegetable juice version 2.0 is prepared."


    One minute later...

 1909 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1909

    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Gan Zhenzhi held a glass of vegetable juice with weird purple and sighed: "It''s a pity that this glass was originally prepared for Juwan, but now I can only let you drink it, Echizen."


    Echizen Ryoma looked at the purple vegetable juice delivered to him, his face suddenly became even uglier than Kaido just now, and on the other side of the court, Kikumaru, who had just been imprinted on his face by Echizen Ryoma with a tennis ball, waved while waving. The racket shouted: "Drink quickly! Kid, drink quickly!"


    Echizen Ryoma put on a generous and heroic expression, took the cup and drank it, then... he died.


    Naruto looked at Echizen Ryoma, whose legs were still twitching, and he couldn¡¯t help but twitched: ¡°Purple vegetable juice...what the hell did Senpai use for juicing? That weird color?"


    "Probably use eggplant."


    "Hey, only the skin part of the eggplant is purple, right? How did the eerie and weird purple come out? And, when did you come here?"


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Naruto was still not good at dealing with people who were too dark as before, so he squatted beside Echizen Ryoma and recorded various body data after Echizen Ryoma drank the purple vegetable juice, then took up and recovered. Vice-studied appearance.


    "Next to the third group, Taocheng, Dashi."


    Naruto finally heard his name and had to walk onto the court with a racket, but he secretly murmured in his heart: "I don''t care about Oishi Hideichiro''s singles ability, as long as the king of golden nightmare, the black heart demon, don''t run out to me. Just make trouble.''


    Naruto sensed it, and determined that the King of Golden Nightmare should have been sleeping at this time. He relaxed a little and smiled at Dashi: "Although I want to say some kind words to Senior Dashi, I definitely don''t want to drink that kind of thing! "


    The horrible thing like dry juice can make people like Dashi have a strong desire to win and lose. After hearing Naruto''s words, Dashi directly responded: "I''m sorry, my thoughts are the same. "


    From the perspective of practice, every serve is done by dry, so Naruto can''t use his Amaterasu to score directly.


    Watching Dashi hit the ball, Naruto squeezed the racket and said:


    "I''m so sorry, Senior Dashi, I definitely don''t want to drink that kind of thing! Monthly reading!"


    Naruto, who was determined never to drink dry juice, directly used the moon reading chip, and sent the weird dry juice to Dashi.


    "what!"


    After taking a swig, Qingxue''s deputy captain Hideichiro Oishi with two thick noodles tears on his face, crying and rushing towards the sunset.


    Naruto wiped the tears of the crocodile from the corner of his eyes, and said with a little guilt: "Farewell, Senior Dashi, I will commemorate you every year on Ching Ming and Chongyang."


    Kaitang, Echizen, and Dashi were killed under the dry juice one after another. Naruto finally escaped the terrifying dry juice this time, and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He was even happier than winning Tachibana before.


    Just as Naruto walked to the sidelines and picked up his kettle to drink water, a naughty voice rang in his ear: "Ahhhh, it''s not fun to let you escape this time."


    Next to Naruto appeared a slender figure dressed in a blood-red costume and blonde hair. She was the king of golden nightmares, but even if she stood directly on the court, as long as she didn¡¯t want to be seen, she wouldn¡¯t. Anyone can see her, only Naruto can feel the existence of the golden nightmare king.


    Naruto gave the Golden Nightmare King angrily, and said:


    "I knew you were not at ease, but unfortunately, you have missed it this time."


    The golden nightmare king, Bise, stared at Naruto¡¯s eyes that are very similar to hers, with malicious light shining in his eyes, and said: "What if I miss it, just adjust the time a little bit. ?"


    The King of Golden Nightmare is the origin of everything in the world, the first cause, and a more primitive and original existence than chaos. For her to freeze time and space and reverse the flow of time, she can easily do it with a single thought.


    "Hey, don''t play too much."


    Naruto stretched out his hand and flicked on the forehead of the golden nightmare king. The golden nightmare king didn''t really intend to reverse time. Perhaps for her, the interesting thing was not that Naruto drank the dry juice itself. It was Naruto''s interesting reactions. Apart from his long-awaited death, this may be the only thing worthy of the King of Golden Nightmare.


    The golden nightmare king stood by Naruto''s side, accompanied Naruto to appreciate everything that happened in this world, and then didn''t know when, quietly disappeared, just as there was no trace when she came.


    The practice of the day ended with Tezuka''s skillful zero-cutting, but the fact that Tezuka accidentally drank the wrong dry juice still caused Naruto to cheer for a while.


    The days passed by the hard practice and the fear emanating from the dry juice. Time passed by like a white horse. Ten days passed in a blink of an eye, and finally came the first day of the East Capital Conference, and Qingxue officially debuted as a seed team.


    ### Chapter 65-The Strongest Man in Youth


    The general competition system of the Eastern Capital Conference is similar to that of the district preliminaries, and the elimination system is adopted.All teams that passed the preliminaries of the districts will select four seeded teams based on their rankings and previous years'' results.


    Qingxue has always been one of the strong teams in Dongdu and ranked first in the regional preliminaries, so it is one of the four seeded teams. Although Fudongfeng and Qingxue have also played hard to separate, after all It is a little-known school. Although strong, it is not a seeded team.


    In addition to Qingxue, the remaining three seeded teams are Yinhua, who owns Qianshi''s pure Yamabuki, and Qingxue''s rival-Ice Emperor!


    The four seeded teams were divided into four regions to prevent the strong teams from meeting early, and Qingxue and Bingdi, who were the first and second places in last year¡¯s conference, were divided into two completely different halves. That is to say, if Qingxue and Bingdi want to fight in the capital conference, they must reach the finals.


    In the Metropolitan Conference, the top four teams can be eligible to participate in the Kanto Conference. In addition to that, there is a special place, that is, the four teams in the quarter-finals other than the top four will also have a recurring match , The resurrected team will be eligible to participate in the Kanto Conference with the fifth place.


    Consistent with the rules of the divisional preliminaries, the team that competes for the first time must play all five games even if the result of the game has been decided. The opponent in the first round of Qingxue''s competition is a dragon school called Kamada Sanzhong. None of the players, Naruto, can be named, to put it bluntly, it is just a small role sending blood.


    Kawamura, Kaido, and doubles one in doubles two all easily won 6:0. Singles number three Echizen Ryoma and singles number two Naruto also ended the game easily.


    The difference in strength was too great, and Naruto didn''t need to use his own tricks at all. He was able to keep scoring only with ordinary attacks. With serving Ace and Return Ace, the singles two game ended in less than ten minutes.


    Naruto took the racket and walked out of the court yawning. The innocent girl with two ponytails held a water bottle and handed it to Naruto.


    "Senior, please drink water."


    "Thank you Sakurano."


    Naruto squeezed Sakura''s pretty face, and under the latter''s shy gaze, he took the kettle and took a sip of cold water. Tomoka stood alive and said, "Senior, this time the opponent is far worse than Fudo Peak. Got it."


    "Of course, Fudo Peak''s strength can be regarded as first-rate in the Eastern Capital. Kamada Sanzhong is far behind. It is over just after the warm-up, which is really boring."


    Pengxiang pouted, with a pretty appearance, and said:


    "We also found it boring to watch from the side. Although we hope that Qingxue can win, this kind of side-to-side victory is really boring. I don''t know when we can play against a stronger team?"


    "No way, who told us to be the seeded team? According to the grouping, the teams in the first two rounds are at this level, but after the quarterfinals we will probably meet Saint Rudolf Academy."


    "Saint Rudolph? Are they strong?"


    "It''s not necessary to be very strong, but they are a very interesting team, and they will meet an old acquaintance."


    "Hey? Does the senior know anyone in Saint Rudolph? Who is it?"


    Sakura and Tomoka were both curious, and it seemed that gossip was a woman''s nature, and there was no difference in personality or age.


    Naruto was pretending to be mysterious at this time, and only said, "I''ll know it then", which caused Yingnao and Tomoka to apologize.


    At this time, Naruto heard two familiar footsteps approaching, and when he turned his head, he saw a man and a woman approaching. It was the reporter of Tennis Weekly Inoue and the somewhat unreliable beauty reporter. Shisaori.


    Shiba Saori trot over and saw the score displayed on the scoreboard, and shouted disappointedly: "Ha, four matches have been completed, I even brought a new camera here."


    Naruto looked at Shisaori a little speechlessly, vomiting:


    "If you really want to take pictures, you should come early. You won''t be late again, Miss reporter."


    When Shiba Saori heard Naruto talk about being late, his cheeks suddenly blushed, and he shouted with some shame: "I''m not late, it''s just that the game went too fast."


    "Is it our fault? Miss reporter feels a little unreliable."

 1910 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1910

    Naruto¡¯s merciless spit made Shiisaori even more embarrassed. She seemed to be a little bit embarrassed and angry. She was about to pounce on Naruto, who is not big or small, and reporter Inoue walked over and said, "Okay." , Azhi, although I didn''t take photos of the first four games, you should take good photos of the last singles game."


    "Hey? What?"


    Shisaori was still a little confused, but the few first-year kids in Qingxue were very excited, Horio also clenched his fists nervously, and said expectantly: "It''s really nervous. This is the first time I saw a live game. !"


    "It''s the same with us, the heart seems to be about to jump out."


    Shiba Saori didn¡¯t understand why they were so excited. When they were about to ask, Naruto didn¡¯t know when she stood beside Shisa Saori. He smiled and said, "It¡¯s the first time that the unreliable lady reporter saw it. Take a good photo. This is the first game of our Youth Captain this semester."


    "I''m not¡­¡­"


    Shiba Saori wants to refute Naruto¡¯s words, but everyone¡¯s attention is no longer here. They are all focused on the court. The captain of Kamata Sanzhong is just a third-rate figure, and there is no need to pay attention. The focus of everyone¡¯s attention is There is only one, the strongest man in Qingxue-Tezuka Kunomitsu!


    Tezuka did not play in the previous divisional preliminaries at all, including the extremely tense match of Fudo Peak. In the end, Naruto played as the number one singles. In addition to the previous rumors about the left arm of the captain of Qingxue, many people They all think that Tezuka should not be able to play because his hand injury has not healed. Fortunately, the second and third grade players, including Echizen Ryoma, are the first to see Tezuka playing in a formal game.


    Tezuka played in an official game for the first time this year. This alone is enough to cause a lot of attention in the East Capital Junior Middle School tennis circle, and there are many teams that come to observe.


    Yamabuki and St. Rudolph¡¯s official elections all appeared, and even the trail and the birch in blue-gray sports jackets appeared on the sidelines. It can be seen that those who play tennis in junior high schools can¡¯t ignore Qingxue¡¯s Tezuka Kunomitsu .


    "The singles game of number one starts now, Qingxue Tezuka serves."


    Standing on the court, Tezuka''s expression is still the same as before. Even if the sun is shining today, it will not melt the cold lines on the face of Captain Qingxue. The iceberg of Qingxue is indeed well-deserved.


    Kamada Sanzhong¡¯s singles number one is an unsuccessful dragon set, holding the racket and looking at Tezuka, he thought to himself a little bit unconvinced:''Damn it!This kind of expression simply looks down on people, even if it has entered a national competition, what about?Isn''t he a middle school student like me!''


    It''s normal for this kind of thought to appear in Long Tao''s heart, but there is a saying...


    You don¡¯t understand how powerful it is!


    Tezuka holds the racket with his left hand, throws the ball and swings the racket with his right hand!


    The tennis ball traverses a beautiful arc, hits the bottom corner of the teeing court accurately, and then quickly pops out of the court, leaving a shallow mark on the ground. During the whole process, Kamada Sanaka''s singles number one did not respond at all. At the beginning of the game, Tezuka made a perfect serve Ace!


    Although the opponent of this level does not need Tezuka to exert all his strength, the serious and serious Captain Qingxue obviously does not have the boring idea of ??letting the water out. Every ball is aimed at the hardest corner to hit. The serve is powerful and full of angles. Offensive, four consecutive serve Ace directly won the serve.


    "Strike, Tezuka!"


    Oishi yelled excitedly. In the selection of Qingxue, he is the person who knows Tezuka''s old arm injury best. Although he has been with Tezuka for the review two days ago, I know that Tezuka''s old injury has completely recovered, but I see Tezuka now. Standing on the court, Dashi finally relaxed completely.


    Shisaori was taking pictures with a camera, and couldn¡¯t help but exclaimed: ¡°He¡¯s really amazing! Every ball is aimed at the corner of the serve Ace, what an amazing speed and control of the ball, this is Is the strength of Qingxue No.1?"


    "Strength? Huh..."


    Naruto on the side could not help but let out a chuckle when he heard this sentence, and said:


    "Don''t be kidding, this level is just a basic warm-up for the captain."


    ### Chapter Sixty Six-The Ambition of the Trail


    "An opponent of this level is not worth the captain''s full effort. This is just a basic warm-up."


    What echoed Naruto''s words was Tezuka''s expression. Captain Qingxuebing''s expression was as cold as ever. His calm expression did not seem to be playing a tennis match, but as if he was reading a profound book.


    Tezuka kept scoring by serving and receiving the ball. He couldn''t see the slightest tension. The weather had gradually become hot, but Tezuka didn''t even have any sweat on his body. On the contrary, his opponent was already sweating profusely.


    This game was played by Tezuka''s serve and receiving. It is reasonable to say that the amount of exercise between the two people is not large. The dragon will sweat so much. In addition to the difference in physical strength, there is also a psychological The pressure of it.


    In the game, the lagging side is very disadvantaged both psychologically and physically. The ever-expanding score difference will lead to an increase in internal pressure, which will then affect the body¡¯s response. The muscles are stiff, and it appears that the amount of exercise is not large on the surface. The stiff muscles on the upper part caused his physical strength to be consumed in two or three times the usual movements.


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t catch the ball. No matter what, he couldn''t shorten the points difference. It was not easy to play against the captain of Qingxue.


    Fortunately, this painful game ended soon.


    In less than 8 minutes, Tezuka ended this game where he knew the result from the beginning. From the beginning to the end, Tezuka''s breathing didn''t mess up at all.


    The genius of Qingxue shook his head and smiled:


    "There are not many opponents who need Tezuka to play seriously."


    After Tezuka shook hands with his opponent, he turned and walked out of the court. During the whole process, the captain of Qingxue was like a moving human-shaped ice block, and his whole body exuded a kind of chill that no one should enter.


    Naruto looked at the chill out of Tezuka''s body and couldn''t help but grinned and said: "The captain is too cold, right? The opponent who plays with the captain is really pitiful. Not only will he be overwhelmed by the captain''s skills, but also The captain¡¯s chill was frozen into ice."


    Tezuka, who had just walked out of the court, heard Naruto''s teasing, and suddenly glanced over with a cold light.


    However, Captain Tezuka''s cold-light eyes, which were always unfavorable in the past, have no effect on Naruto. Naruto has always been uninterested in men, let alone the look of men. Tezuka''s cold-light eyes are like a winking eye for Naruto. Looking at the blind man, Naruto directly ignored the past with his hardened cheeks.


    The young genius who has the black-belly attribute is not afraid of Tezuka''s cold eyes, and said with a light smile: "I think Tezuka is also quite good. It can make everyone a little cooler during the game."


    So, you mean that Tezuka''s role is not only an iceberg, but also a super refrigerator?


    The cold around Tezuka became more intense, and the lens reflected a cold light, which made Qingxue''s other Zhengxuan unconsciously move away from some Naruto and Fuji.


    They all knew how powerful Tezuka''s penalty laps were. They were not as bold as Naruto and Fuji. At this time, they still stayed away a little bit to avoid being swept by the tail of the typhoon.


    Tezuka pushed his glasses, and said coldly:


    "Fuji, Taocheng..."


    As soon as the voice sounded, it was immediately interrupted by another blatant voice.


    "Qingxue, it was here."


    The voice is unabashedly open, the person here has purple-gray hair, wears a gray-blue sports shirt, looks arrogant, and is followed by a burly giant behind him. With such an exaggerated way of appearing on the stage, it is naturally not the Ice Emperor Minister Jingwu. !


    With outsiders around, Tezuka naturally couldn''t handle the problematic children in his ministry, so he swallowed the second half of the sentence.


    Naruto smiled secretly. With his ability, of course he had already noticed that Tezuka would appear at this time. Just ridiculing Tezuka just now was also deliberate, and he choked Tezuka through the presence of Tezuka, preventing him from having an attack. Can be regarded as a pitfall to the extreme.


    Everyone''s expressions were a little serious when they saw the arrival of the Rubu. Their defeat in the semi-finals of the Kanto Conference last year is still fresh in their memory, especially the 6:0 bloodbath of the Minister of Rubu last year is a shameful memory.


    The trace department walked to the young scholars and said proudly:


    "It''s been a long time, Tezuka."


    Tezuka calmed his emotions and replied coldly:


    "Yes, Trace Department."


    Obviously, Tracebe didn¡¯t care about Tezuka¡¯s indifferent appearance. He glanced quickly over Qingxue Zhengxuan, and said with a smile: ¡°It seems that Qingxue has worked very hard this year, but it¡¯s useless. There will be only one victory at the Kanto Conference this year. That is our Ice Emperor!"


    A sharp light flashed in Tezuka¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t see clearly because it was covered by the lens, and his voice became colder. He said, ¡°No one will know the result until the end of the game. Beat you."


    "Really? That uncle is looking forward to your youth performance."


    Naruto checked the time and interjected:


    "The track department, at this time, your Ice Emperor''s game should be playing. You, the minister, is not on the court. Can you wander around like this?"

 1911 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1911

    "My uncle is not interested in playing against the waste. The boring game can be handled by the Second Army."


    The ice emperor is very different from other teams, that is, the ice emperor¡¯s tennis club is very large, with more than 200 members. This huge team allows the ice emperor to have the largest cheerleading team in the country. Choose the best candidate as the official player.


    In addition, the large number of members of the Ice Emperor also allows them to have a second army.The second army team consisting of one or two positive selections and leading a few capable dragon sets is specially designed to deal with this non-challenging and must-attend competition. In the entire Kanto region, only ice can do this. emperor.


    Naruto recalled the plot, suddenly showing a deep smile, and said to Rubu: "Second Army? Rubu, you better not have too much confidence in the strength of your Second Army, although it is enough for the average team. It''s strong, just like a group of hyenas, but if you meet the king of beasts, the hyenas will still be eaten by the lions."


    What Naruto said did happen afterwards. According to the normal progress of the plot, Bingdi will meet Fudongfeng in the quarter-finals of the Metropolitan Conference. At that time, the Bingdi was too confident, and Fudongfeng was just a name. The little-known team did not pay attention, so only the second army was sent to fight, and the result was a mess.


    Although the ice emperor¡¯s overall strength is far above the immovable peak, it cannot be dealt with by the Second Army, especially the lion of Orange Ping. Among the ice emperors, there is probably only the ruins, or Reluctantly add Huadi and Ninzu.


    Obviously, Rube didn''t take Naruto''s words to heart, and said nonchalantly, "What are you talking about? Whether it''s the Kanto Conference or the national championship trophies, this uncle will win them all this year!"


    When he said this, his eyes were completely opened, and a sharp ray of light came out. A single sentence had completely revealed his goals for this year, or simply ambition.


    Although Qingxue and Bingdi are both strong teams in the Tokyo area, they are opponents that must defeat each other in the competition. Of course, they also understand that in addition to each other, they must win the Kanto Conference and the National Championship. , There is a higher mountain that needs to be climbed, that is, the king stands the sea!


    Traces and Qingxue''s eyes intertwined, and there seemed to be electric sparks jumping in an instant.


    Naruto was the only one who rolled his dead fish eyes and was distracted. He turned a blind eye to this seemingly tense atmosphere. His eyes were gazing around. When his eyes scanned a figure hiding behind a tree, Naruto was slightly startled. The wandering sight also stopped.


    "That person is..."


    ### Chapter Sixty Seven-Prelude with Saint Rudolph


    "At the end of the game, Qingxue Dashi and Kikumaru won, with a score of 6:2."


    The referee announced the result of the match, rewriting the total score of Qingxue Hedu''s opponent Akiyama Sanzhong in the second round of the competition to 2:0, but the score of this first doubles was somewhat unexpected.


    Kikumaru and Dashi walked out of the court, and the nanny Dashi directly picked up Kikumaru''s water bottle and threw it over.


    "Eiji here for you."


    "Thanks, Dashi."


    Kikumaru took a sip of ice water from the kettle, then wiped the sweat off his head, looked up at the brilliant sun, and complained: "The weather is getting hotter and hotter, and I sweat a lot."


    "Sweating a lot is not just because of the weather. Today''s game was a bit hard, two seniors."


    Both Oishi and Kikumaru''s movements paused, then turned their heads to look at Naruto. Kikumaru said with a bit of grievance, "Yes, they always play some balls that I''m not good at, and it makes me feel uncomfortable. You are the same. Right, Dashi?"


    Kikumaru¡¯s words were just a simple complaint. With a simple personality, he didn¡¯t seem to think too much. As Qingxue¡¯s vice captain, Oishi was naturally more thoughtful and frowned, ¡°Indeed, the players of Akiyama No. Not strong, but almost the whole game was playing some balls that we were not good at. It made Eiji and I very hard to fight back every time. Today¡¯s game was a bit difficult."


    Most players will have their own good and bad styles of play, just like Oishi, because he has always been guarding the backcourt, so moving left and right is very good, moving forward and backward will be much inferior, if it is a wide range of left and right attacks The ball does not make Dashi feel pressure, but if someone continuously uses the lob and the baseline to attack, Dashi will have difficulty coping.


    For example, some players are good at forehands, such as Federer, and some are good at backhands, such as Djokovic, Wawrinka, etc. For players with strong forehands, if they hit the ball to the opponent, they can only use a backhand to hit back. Position, can fully limit the opponent''s forehand attack, the same is true for backhand shots.


    And if you are continuously attacked by your opponents at a position that you are not good at, the power of hitting will decrease and mistakes will increase. At the same time, because you continue to hit some balls that you are not good at, your physical consumption will also increase.


    Although Oishi and Kikumaru won by their strengths, they were still struggling to win because they continued to play some bad shots.


    Naruto pinched his chin and said in a deep voice:


    "It''s okay if you hit two goals with one goal and two goals just to where you are not good at it. If the whole game is like this, it only shows that they understand your playing style and weaknesses very well."


    Kikumaru put a towel poured with ice water on his head to cool himself down, biting the straw of the water bottle in his mouth, and said: "Even if you understand it, it''s nothing strange. Our youth school is the seed team of the conference. Collect us in advance. The information is normal too."


    "Please, Akiyama No. 3 High School does not have this level of intelligence gathering ability. Akiyama No. 3 High School has always been a one- or two-round tour team in the capital conference. Last year, he encountered Yamabuki in the first round, but he didn''t get a game. Go straight home with three 6:0, how could they collect our information in such detail in a year?"


    Dashi considered the problem more rigorously than Kikumaru, and found it very strange to think about it this way, and asked: "Peach City, what do you think is going on?"


    "Probably someone gave our information to Akiyama No. 3 High School. As for why that person did this, I can''t guess now. Ah~~It''s really hot today..."


    Naruto looked up at the sun in the sky. The global climate is abnormal, and Japan is of course no exception. It is still spring, but the weather is unusually hot.


    "Small point should end the game in the third singles. I don''t need to play today. I''ll go have a drink."


    After speaking, no matter what the Qingxue people thought, he turned around and left the court.Naruto found a vending machine with shade, bought a bottle of soda, and drank it while sitting in the shade.


    For Naruto, this temperature is actually nothing, he is just being lazy and doesn''t want to watch those boring games, so he just finds an excuse to be lazy.


    Not long after Mingren sat in the shade of the tree, he walked over to a figure wearing a white T-shirt and green sweatpants, and the iconic square-frame glasses, which was the material of Qingxue, Ogan Sadaji.


    Gan walked to the vending machine, bought a bottle of ice water, and sat down in the shade like Naruto.


    Naruto looked at the ice water in his hand and joked:


    "So seniors can drink water. I thought you would only drink vegetable juices that taste disgusting."


    Gan Zhenzhi silently took out a sports bottle, the lens reflecting the evil white light, and said: "I also carry vegetable juice with me. This is the latest version. It has been improved based on the data collected after the last practice. Cheng, do you want to try it first?"


    "Hehe...I''ll forget it, I really don''t agree with Senior Kan''s taste."


    Naruto, who has long been unafraid of the heat, couldn''t help but shed a drop of cold sweat on his forehead, haha ??on his mouth, and couldn''t help but spit out in his heart:''How abnormal are you carrying this dangerous item with you?''


    "Oh, that''s really a pity."


    Seeing Qiang sighing, Naruto was really afraid that he would find a way to use himself as the latest test product of dry juice for a while. He quickly changed the subject and said: "Has Senpai Gan finished talking with that person just now?"


    After taking a sip of ice water, Gan couldn''t help being stunned when he heard Naruto''s words, and asked, "Do you know who I saw just now?"


    "Of course, it¡¯s not that only Senior Gan can recognize people from other schools. I saw that the person who Senior Gan went to meet just now was wearing Saint Rudolph¡¯s school uniform. He was watching our game with Akiyama No. 3 High School. I think he should be the new manager of St. Rudolph at the beginning of the month. I think it should be him who gave the information of our junior players to Akiyama No. 3 High School, right?"


    With a little surprise on his dry face, he said:


    "You really know a lot. Are you collecting information from other schools like me?"


    Naruto waved his hand and said unceremoniously:


    "How is it possible? Your kind of slowly growing data tennis doesn''t fit my style. I don''t have the time to collect other people''s data in the United States."


    The source of Naruto''s information comes from his understanding of the plot. Even if he didn''t have the current strength before, he still has his own set of intelligence system, but Naruto rarely collects intelligence by himself. These things are all Leave it to subordinates to do.


    "There is no American time..."


    The sharp spit made the corners of Gan''s mouth twitch twice, but Naruto obviously lacked the self-consciousness of self-reflection in front of the man, and said self-consciously: "I heard that Saint Rudolph¡¯s new manager has the same tennis style as Senpai Gan. Collecting other people¡¯s data and then looking for flaws to attack data. According to the grouping situation, our Youth Academy met with St. Rudolph in the quarter-finals. In this way, it is only natural that he would collect our Youth Academy¡¯s data. In the Akiyama No. 3 High School, I can guess what is going on."


    "Then what is your guess?"


    "With the strength of Akiyama No. 3 High School, no matter what you do, it is impossible to be an opponent of our Qingxue. In such a situation, Guanyue still sends Qingxue''s information to Akiyama No. 3 High School. Then there is only one purpose, and that is to observe us. What kind of counterattacks will the players make when they are attacked in areas they are not good at, in order to collect more detailed information and prepare for the subsequent quarter-finals. Akiyama Third Middle School was regarded as a release by that moon watching The dog came out to bite."


    "Really keen insight, or should it be said to be animal-like wild intuition?"


    "Senior Gan, do you mean I am a beast?"


    "I didn''t mean that, but it was possible to analyze it to this level without seeing the moon watching. You really surprised me. It is worth asking me to open a new notebook for you."


    "Oh, is it so?"

 1912 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1912

    "Apart from Tezuka Kazuru, you are the first one who can let me use a brand new notebook to collect information."


    "Then I''m really honored. Although I don''t like your profile tennis very much, I still have to say something to you."


    "What?"


    "If you want to be able to control and use the information, then this person must become more savvy than the information. People who rely too much on the information will only completely collapse with the collapse of the credible information. Our team members are not that. Kind of a good boy who will do everything according to the information, as a senior, don¡¯t be absent during the Kanto Conference, otherwise it will be very boring, I will go back first, goodbye."


    Naruto finished what he had to say, then got up and left, leaving him alone. After a long while, he recovered and pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose.


    "Do you want to be better than the information? This sentence needs to be recorded well."


    ### Chapter Sixty-Eight-Play List


    The Metropolitan Conference continued, and the teams that had achieved outstanding results in previous years also performed well this year as always. Strong teams such as Qingxue, Bingdi, and Yamabuki all won smoothly.


    Although Bingdi only sent the second army, he still won all the battles and successfully entered the quarterfinals.In other words, even a team that can easily defeat the Second Army, it is no wonder that the Track Department is too lazy to fight against them.


    Among the top eight teams, most of them are old faces from previous years. Only one team from Fudo Peak has emerged, passing through the rounds, breaking into the top eight, becoming the only face among the top eight, and also a dark horse.


    However, Fudo Peak has not caused much disturbance in the Metropolitan Conference, because the teams they met before were all third-rate teams. Although some people were surprised that Fudo Peak could also enter the quarterfinals as a non-seeded team, but In the eyes of most people, the "good luck" of Fudo Peak ends here.


    Because Fudo Peak''s opponent in the quarter-finals was the champion of last year''s Metropolitan Conference, the first seed Bingdi!


    In Tokyo, apart from Qingxue, no team can face the ice emperor. Even Yamabuki who has the lucky thousand stones is not good. Almost no one is optimistic about Fudo Peak, except for Naruto.


    After watching the plot, he naturally knows the future development. Bingdi¡¯s Second Army is not an opponent of Fudo Peak. The second Army¡¯s first-selected player Shido Ryo is defeated in a mess against Tachibana. As a result, Bingdi passed the resurrection match. Qualified in fifth place and became a big trouble for the youth at the Kanto Conference.


    The game reached the quarterfinals, and it will no longer be almost one-sided like the previous rounds. The game between the strong teams is much more intense and exciting, and it is very interesting.For many teams, the competitions of strong teams also have great value for observation and reference. Therefore, before the start of the game, the tennis park is already very lively and full of people.


    There are many pavilions for people to rest in the tennis park, but instead of sitting in the pavilion, a young man with orange hair sits on the pavilion and looks around.


    "Hey, it¡¯s the first time to enter the Fudo Peak in the quarter-finals this year. It seems to be a strong team. But it¡¯s a pity that the women¡¯s team games were held in other venues. I was really looking forward to seeing the cute girls in tennis skirts Girl, the book clearly says that my love fortune today has five stars, oooo..."


    The orange-haired young man wiped away tears that did not exist. When he looked around, he suddenly saw a familiar blue and white sportswear, and he suddenly became energetic.


    "Are Qingxue? Just say hello, hey!"


    The orange-haired youth yelled, jumped directly from the three-meter-high pavilion, and greeted him in a very familiar way: "Oh, it''s been a long time, Qingxue''s MOMO, and two lovely girls. "


    Sakurano and Tomoka were taken aback by the figure who suddenly jumped down. Their small faces turned white, but Naruto was unmoved. They looked up and down at the person who suddenly appeared, and said, "What? I thought where did the mentally ill come from? It turned out to be Sengoku."


    "Hey, it''s too much to say that I am a mentally ill person!"


    Qianshi said with a sullen face, but he didn''t seem to be really angry. In a blink of an eye, he changed to a hippie smile, and said, "And I''m a senior in the third grade, so you should respect it in the second grade."


    "You are not one of our youth, don''t look like a predecessor, and you don''t have any formality."


    Qianshi grinned, Naruto¡¯s grinning with a gun and a stick really irritated him, and Tomoka was holding Naruto¡¯s arm, she was just taken aback, and at the moment she looked at Qianshi a little badly: "Senior, this Who is the guy dressed like a frog?"


    "frog?"


    Although Sengoku looks good, but the sportswear he wears is green. He was hit by Tomoka''s sharp words and turned into a stone statue. Naruto was also a little bit jealous. Although Tomoka is an idiot, she didn''t see it. Everyone is like that. To those who are not pleasing to the eye, Tomoxiang can be merciless with a mouth regardless of who the other party is, and it was the same with Tsube last time.


    Naruto comforted the cute little girl and said:


    "His name is Kiyoshi Sengoku. He is the singles ace at Yamabuki Junior High. The player who was selected for the youth trials last year is known as the lucky Sengoku."


    "Huh? Youth trials, real or fake?"


    Tomoka stared at Sengoku with obvious suspicion, but Sakura gently pulled Laponxiang''s sleeve: "Tomuka, you are so rude."


    Fortunately, Sengoku has an easy-going personality, even a bit nervous, so he didn''t mind, touching his head and smiling: "Actually, that was because Tezuka quit me because of an injury last year. It''s just good luck."


    Tomoka opened her mouth, as if she was about to say something, but Naruto directly preempted her to say: "Hey, Chiishi, your Yamabuki competition is about to start, do you still have time to chat with us?"


    "Ah, it''s nine o''clock already! I''m going to assemble quickly, otherwise my companion won''t let me go. Bye bye, MOMO, see you in the finals!"


    Sengoku picked up his tennis bag and left. After a while, he was nowhere to be seen. Tomoka tilted his head and said, "What a strange person."


    Sakura raised her head and asked Naruto curiously:


    "Senior, why is that person called Lucky Sengoku?"


    "Oh, this is because Sengoku''s luck has always been very good. It is said that since he officially played tennis, he never guessed when he turned his racket to choose the venue, and he also had good luck in the game. He often returned the ball to the net. A short lob before hitting the net, sometimes when the opponent hits a lob, the wind suddenly blows and blows the ball that was originally in the bounds out of bounds. Every time Yamabuki wants to draw a group lottery, he also lets Sengoku go. Almost every time I get a good lottery, I am called the lucky Sengoku."


    "Ha, there is such a good luck?"


    "No wonder he can enter the youth trials."


    "Hehe, although Sengoku is indeed lucky, his luck is only a small part of his ability to enter the youth selection. Sengoku''s strength is an excellent singles player in any team in Tokyo. He thought he was only hit by luck. Everyone today will be miserable by Sengoku."


    "Hey?"


    Tomoka looked astonished, apparently a little bit disbelieving that the messy fellow just now was so powerful, Sakurano asked from the side: "Have the senior ever competed with Senshi?"


    "I have never fought against Sengoku, but at the Metropolitan Conference last year, Qingxue had fought against Yamabuki. At that time, Qingxue almost lost to Yamabuki."


    "Really?!"


    "Of course, I''ll tell you the details another day. Our game is about to start. It''s time to get together."


    Naruto left half of the words again, making Sakurano and Tomoka both unsatisfied curiosity girls a bit resentful, but they also knew that the game was important, so they didn''t dare to mess around with Naruto, and followed Naruto to the gathering place.


    All the candidates are standing in line, and Coach Ryugasaki is standing in front of everyone.


    "Everyone already knows that our opponent in the quarter-finals is Saint Rudolf. As long as we win this game, we will be in the top four of the Metropolitan Conference. We are sure to enter the Kanto Conference. Astoria¡¯s playing table, singles No. 1 Tezuka, singles No. 2 Taocheng, singles No. 3 No. 2, doubles No. 1 Dashi and Kikumaru, doubles No. 2 Kawamura and Haitang."


    "St. Rudolph Academy has gathered a lot of powerful players. The captain Akasawa, who defeated our seniors last year, also stayed in the team this year. The overall strength is much stronger than last year. There is also the best brother Yuta. Look, he seems to have practiced specifically against left-handed players. He is called a left-handed killer. His goal is to defeat his brother. I really look forward to seeing the brothers face off in this game."


    Fuji is still smiling as before, and said lightly, "But I''m not a left-handed."


    Naruto looked at the game table of Saint Rudolph that Gan got it, and said:


    "It doesn''t matter if you are left-handed or not, it''s really interesting to see the brothers of Fujisan fall in love and kill each other this time. Maybe you can see the face of Fujisan after a thousand years."


    Fu Er turned his head, a sharp light flashed in his opened eyes: "Are you looking forward to seeing my face change, Taocheng?"


    Cherish life and stay away from black belly, Naruto takes this as a warning.


    "No, you must have heard it wrong just now, my dear Fuji-senpai."


    ### Chapter Sixty Nine-Moon Watching Forecast


    "Now, the second doubles match between Saint Rudolph and Youth Academy will be played. Players from both sides are invited to play."


    Following the referee''s words, the second doubles players from both schools stepped onto the court. The young school sent Kaido and Kawamura''s partners, while Saint Rudolf was Yanasawa Shinya and Kisarazu Jun.


    Saint Rudolph is not considered a top-notch team as a whole. Among the players who are currently selected, Naruto is not too impressed except Kanyukichu and Fuji Yuta. However, there are still some Naruto players for Shinya Yanasawa. The memory is not because of his skills, but because in the match between Qingxue and Saint Rudolph, this man was hit directly in the face after being bounced from a slam dunk. He lost consciousness on the spot and abstained, which was dramatic for Qingxue. Won the first doubles victory.

 1913 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1913

    But today''s doubles, because of Naruto, became a combination of Haitang and Kawamura, such an interesting picture may not be presented.


    "ComeOn! Come on!!!"


    Kawamura is still the same, he becomes extremely excited as soon as he holds the racket. The whole person is burning with blood and provokes St. Rudolph loudly: "Bring me the horse, St. Rudolph! Let me teach you a lesson, and see. Let me play tennis by Takashi Kawamura! Burning!!"


    "Hehe, Senior Kawamura is still like this, every time he plays, he is so excited."


    "Opponents should have been scared by Kawamura-senpai''s aura. It looks like they should be able to win easily."


    "Of course, after all, our Youth Academy is the second seed in the conference. How could we lose to such a non-seeded team?"


    "Hori, what are you so proud of?"


    The three little ghosts in the first grade were noisy and the game had officially started.


    "At the start of the game, Qingxue Kawamura will serve."


    "Burning!!"


    Kawamura let out a full-blooded roar. Because of the injury in the previous match with Fudo Peak, Kawamura did not play in the first two rounds of the game. He has already accumulated a lot of pressure, and now he just took advantage of this game to vent all of it. , So a shot is his unique skill.


    "Appeared! It was Kawamura-senpai''s burning serve!"


    Kawamura''s burning serve is not a gorgeous stunt, but with his strong power, the serve is so powerful that it is difficult for ordinary players to hit back.


    Kisarazu Jun, who has dark blue short hair and a red headband, reacted quickly and rushed to the ball point. A forehand drove back to Kawamura''s burning serve.


    ''The strength is really great, but the line is too straight, and it is not a serve that is completely impossible to return. It really is the same as Guanyue said.''


    Although Kisarazu Jun was a little surprised by Kawamura''s power, because of the information collected by the moon, he was also prepared. The accuracy of the information collected by the moon has also made Kisarazu more confident.


    Before Kisarazu Jun''s counterattack had flown over the court, Haitang had already intercepted in front of the net, hissing like a snake spat in his mouth, and he waved his right arm.


    "Snake Ball!"


    The tennis ball traversed a huge arc, almost flew over half of the court, and landed in front of Shinya Yanagisawa. The attack angle of the snake ball made the return of Yanagisawa deviate. The original sharp return became a turnover. Flew leisurely to Hecun.


    "Yo! Good come! Burning!!!"


    Kawamura¡¯s excited cries and heavy hits sounded at the same time, and the powerful forehand drove St. Rudolph completely unable to fight back and directly lost the point.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    "Great!"


    Kawamura yelled excitedly again in his bad English, strode to Haitang''s side, and bumped his arm: "The snake ball just now is very good! Thankyou! Haitang!"


    Although he was a little depressed by Kawamura''s poor Japanese English, Kaitang, who respected his seniors, didn''t complain about anything. He just said, "Break them together, seniors."


    "Yo! Well said, let''s go together! I''m completely burnt now, Burning!!"


    Kawamura''s eyes seemed to ignite a hot flame with his fighting spirit, and then he showed his fiery fighting spirit to the fullest.


    Haitang¡¯s best snake ball can play a large curve angle, which makes the opponent tired of running back and forth. At the same time, it is easy to make mistakes when hitting the ball in constant back and forth, and the quality of the return ball will also be reduced. He gave him a chance.


    As I said before, the power style that Kawamura is best at, although it is full of power, but the disadvantage is that to exert the greatest strength, you must stand on the ball in advance, and then spend a little time to accumulate power, but Kawamura His steps are not flexible enough, this is his biggest weakness.


    The formation of doubles with Kaidang just made up for this weakness of Kawamura. Kaidang¡¯s snake ball made the two of Saint Rudolph exhausted. In this case, it is extremely difficult to hit a wide angle shot that Kawamura can¡¯t keep up with, but not enough. The sharp return just became Kawamura''s attack target, allowing Kawamura to exert his most powerful force.


    Haitang¡¯s snake ball and Kawamura¡¯s heavy blow cooperated with each other, exerting an effect of 1+1 greater than 2, and in a blink of an eye, they scored four points in a row, and the flashlight won the first game.


    In the second game, although Kisarazu Jun and Yanagisawa fought a fierce offensive to win the next game, the situation of the game was still biased towards the two young students.


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 2:1."


    After three rounds, Qingxue achieved a 2:1 lead. Kawamura and Haitang are gaining momentum. It seems that today¡¯s game should have a good start, but even if the score is lagging behind, watching the moon does not seem to be nervous at all. Raising the bangs on his forehead lightly.


    ''Qingxue''s strength is really strong, but it is useless. These are all within my expectation. I have already told them the information of Kawamura and Haitang. The result of this game is doomed.''


    After Kanyue gave a sneer, he suddenly made a gesture to Yanagisawa and Kisarazu on the court.


    Liu Ze saw the gesture of watching the moon, and suddenly smiled:''I understand watching the moon, as long as I deal with the viper, I will use this ball!''


    Yanagisawa waved his right hand and immediately hit the tennis ball in front of Haitang''s left foot.


    ''Coincidence?''


    Kawamura and Haitang were stunned at the same time, because the tennis ball bounced from the front left to the body was the ball that Haitang was the least good at, which means that the ball was aimed at Haitang''s weakness.


    Kawamura didn''t have time to think about it, and he rushed up with the racket to help Haitang catch the ball.


    "Haitang, give me this ball!"


    boom!


    Reluctantly catching the ball turned into a lob before the net. It was the perfect time to kill the ball. Kisarazu took this opportunity and immediately jumped into the air. Kawamura couldn''t turn back to save the ball, so he could only shout loudly. Said: "Haitang, leave it to you!"


    Kaitang had already retreated to the backcourt at this time and went to catch Kisarazu''s smash accurately.Kisarazu Jun¡¯s arms straightened, but did not directly kill the ball. The tennis ball flew past the racket. At the same time, Kisarazu Jun turned around in midair. When the tennis ball fell, he caught the ball with the racket. The volley was hit back.


    "Nani?!"


    Kisarazu Jun¡¯s fake volley made Kaitang¡¯s face changed a lot. He was already good at moving left and right instead of front and back. In addition, he had retreated to the backcourt in order to prevent the ball. How could he receive this short volley now.


    "hateful!"


    Kawamura yelled, and the whole person leaped forward and fell to the ground. He managed to save this dangerous short volley at the last minute, but Yanagisawa was waiting for this opportunity. Seeing that Kawamura had received it as expected by Moonwatch. With this ball, Liu Ze took advantage of the momentum and shouted in mid-air: "We won this ball, Qingxue!"


    boom!!


    The smash ball was falling by Kawamura''s side, and then it bounced high.


    "The goal was scored by Saint Rudolph, the score was 15:0."


    This smash blew the clarion call for Saint Rudolph¡¯s official attack. Their primary target of attack was Haitang. Every ball was played in Haitang¡¯s worst position. With this kind of attack, Haitang¡¯s best snake was sealed. ball.


    Without Kaitang¡¯s snake ball, St. Rudolph¡¯s angle of return has become more intense. The wide-angle attack made Kawamura who is weak in his footsteps feel very difficult, and the return of the ball is not as powerful as before, and he keeps losing points.


    In the hot sun, the game played for a full 40 minutes. Not only did Qingxue lose his previous lead, but also allowed St. Rudolph to play four consecutive rounds, rewriting the score to a 5-2 lead. The eighth round was St. Rudolph¡¯s. Serving game, if this set is lost, Qingxue will lose the second doubles, which means that this is Saint Rudolph¡¯s serve win game, which is very important.


    "Yo!"


    Before the start of the eighth game, Yanagisawa walked to the net with a frivolous smile and said to Kawamura and Kaitang: "Our savvy manager said that he has collected and analyzed all your information and inferred that you will win 6 : 2 lost to us, the situation now looks like what he said, right? You only won two games, right? The moon-watching prediction is really accurate, right? No matter what kind of game, he can''t escape his prediction. Right? It seems the result of this game is doomed, right?"


    Yanagisawa''s long-winded ridicule angered Kawamura and Haitang. The two turned their heads at the same time and shouted fiercely: "Right, right, right! You are really annoying, right?!"


    Chapter 71-The second doubles with a dramatic ending


    "Look at my swing ball!"


    Kawamura yelled excitedly. Ishida''s tricks have been used by him. His steadily tempered body shot an extremely powerful wave ball and flew straight towards Liu Ze in front of the net.

 1914 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1914

    "Liu Ze beware!"


    "Hurry up and avoid it!"


    The momentum of the wave ball was amazing. Liu Ze was photographed by Kawamura''s amazing aura. He stood there for a while and stood still. When the surrounding sounds reacted, the wave ball was already in front of him, where could he hide You have to open, in a hurry, you can only hold the racket to the front.


    boom!!


    How could Liusawa''s hasty resistance be able to block the wave ball played by Kawamura with his whole body strength. Although the racket resisted part of the impact, the remaining power of the wave ball still drove the whole racket to hit Liu Ze''s face.


    "what!"


    Liu Ze let out a scream, the whole person was hit by the wave ball and flew off the ground, and then fell heavily to the ground.


    Naruto grabbed the barbed wire outside the court and laughed so hard that Yanagisawa, the hapless kid, couldn''t escape the tragic fate of being knocked out by a tennis ball no matter how he hid. Although he was not slammed in the face by a slam dunk, Let Kawamura''s wave ball and face come in close contact...Ah, it''s really worthy of sympathy.


    "Liu, Liu Ze..."


    Atsushi Kisarazu made a trembling sound of fear and ignored the game. He immediately dropped the racket to check his teammates, and even the referee ran over.Yanagisawa''s left cheek was swollen high, and there were still traces of racket strings crisscrossing his face, and the corners of his mouth drooled unconsciously, muttering: "I saw... the stars... the stars..."


    Kawamura ran over the net and yelled, "Hey, Yanagisawa! The game is not over yet, hurry up and continue the game!"


    I don''t know if hearing Kawamura''s voice reminded Liu Ze from the scene of the wave ball flying in the past. After Liu Ze twitched his fingers twice, his head tilted and he immediately lost consciousness.


    The referee pulled the sun hat on his head and said, "It seems that there is no way to continue the game. I will find someone to take him to the hospital."


    "Well, it seems that this time I can only abstain."


    Liu Ze was hit by the fluctuating ball and immediately lost consciousness. Saint Rudolf had to abstain, allowing Qingxue to win the first game dramatically. This wonderful development is beyond everyone''s expectations, even the best. Some showed a dumbfounding look: "Fuck, did you predict that the game will end like this?"


    Pushing the glasses dry, said helplessly:


    "How can this kind of thing be predicted? Our players really do not play cards according to common sense."


    Except for Tezuka, several of the candidates laughed when they heard this. For a team like Saint Rudolf who plays according to the information, opponents who play cards according to common sense are probably the most difficult to deal with. .


    Saint Rudolf abstained, naturally it was the joys and sorrows of several families, but it was not the players of Saint Rudolf who felt most regretful, but Takashi Kawamura.


    "Ah! How could it be like this?! I also want to use my wave ball to let them learn about the power of Qingxue, my blood is already burning!"


    Naruto paused and couldn''t help laughing: "Kawamura-senpai really taught them how to wave ball, of course in another way."


    Seeing that Kawamura was still resentful, Qingxue No.1 Candy rushed to appease: "Alright, Aron, anyway, the game has already been won, so don''t care too much about it. Just take a good rest after expending so much energy. Come on." He took away the racket in Kawamura''s hand while speaking.


    Without the racket, Qingxue''s most passionate man immediately stopped his fire, touched his head and said embarrassedly: "Next, please everyone."


    "Hehe..."


    The iconic mischievous laughter rang in Kawamura¡¯s ears, and Eiji Kikumaru carried the racket and said confidently: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aron, I¡¯m not afraid of any information about the golden combination with Dashi, just wait and see. Let''s perform."


    The golden combination has always been the doubles trump card of Qingxue. It has first-class strength in the country. Everyone is full of confidence in them. Except for Naruto who knows the development of the next plot, Naruto couldn''t help but see Jumaru''s confident look: "Senior Kikumaru."


    "Ah, what are you doing?"


    "It''s very hot today. Pay attention to your physical strength."


    "Huh? Ann, Ann~~ I and Dashi will get rid of them quickly, waiting to meet our victory."


    Kikumaru¡¯s nonchalant look obviously didn¡¯t take Naruto¡¯s words to his heart. Naruto shook his head. He had already said what he should say. Kikumaru didn¡¯t care about his affairs. After thinking about it, he directly pulled the dull man next to him. Cute girl.


    "Sakurano, I''m a little thirsty, you can accompany me to buy some drinks."


    You have to be accompanied by a girl when you buy a drink. Where do you come from?


    Although Naruto would occasionally complain to himself, with a face thick as a city wall, he quickly ignored this little thing and took Sakura''s hand and walked on the path of the tennis park.


    Although most of the tennis parks are teams from various schools, but occasionally there are young couples who like tennis, so Naruto and Sakurano are not eye-catching to hang out in the park holding hands.


    After buying two bottles of green tea from a vending machine, Naruto dragged Sakura to a pavilion to be lazy. As a good girl with three views and good character, Sakura was still worried about the game even though Naruto pulled it out. Things.


    "Senior Taocheng, don''t you worry about the game at all?"


    Naruto glanced at her and saw that the young girl frowned lightly. She looked like a melancholy girl in the background of sunshine and trees. He couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and gently rubbed her frowning brows. : "Is there anything to worry about? Anyway, the coach has to worry about the game, and there are seniors in it. If there is anything, they can handle it."


    Speaking of this, Naruto lay on his back on the bench in the pavilion, sheltered by shadows, and not as hot as in the sun. Naruto stayed quietly for a while before speaking in a sigh-like tone. : "Also, in the first doubles match, I will probably lose..."


    "Oh...hey?!!!"


    The sluggish girl who is easily distracted, after Naruto uttered this sentence, she nodded her head first. It took three seconds before she realized what Naruto had just said. She couldn''t help but exclaimed, her eyes widened and she looked in surprise. Zhu Naruto: "Are you saying that Kikumaru-senpai and Dashi-senpai will lose?! No, they are the golden combination of Qingxue, so they shouldn''t lose."


    "Who in this world is absolutely invincible? Even the captain has lost in open matches. Although the golden combination is powerful, it is not invincible. Moreover, today is really not suitable for the performance of the senior Kikumaru. "


    Naruto was only half-talking, which made Sakura even more puzzled. He didn''t understand why Naruto thought Kikumaru and the others would lose today. When they were about to ask in detail, a very powerful voice rang.


    "You guys from Qingxue, shouldn''t you guys be in the game? How can you hide here and be lazy?"


    As soon as Sakura turned her head, she saw a group of black figures standing outside the pavilion for some time. Naruto raised her eyelid and saw that the Fudo Peak Black Army Corps appeared and spoke just now. It is orange orange flat.


    Naruto from other people in Fudo Peak doesn¡¯t matter, but his future elder brother, he has to show some face no matter what. Naruto sat up lazily, feeling weak, as if he had turned the spring syndrome, and said: "Yes What''s the relationship? Anyway, it¡¯s not my match yet. The first doubles match will probably last a long time, so I came out to be lazy. But you guys, will you be sure of the match with the Bingdi?"


    Although Jujuping lost to Naruto last time, he is open and honest, and he does not care about a defeat. On the contrary, he admires Naruto very much. He said: "Of course! The people of Ice Emperor want to use the second army. It¡¯s too easy to come to win the conference, I will ask the Ice Emperor to pay for their arrogance!"


    "Oh, I''m really confident, I will check it out when our game is over."


    "Then you guys have to end the game soon, maybe we will end the game sooner than you."


    "Stop talking bad jokes, orange."


    Naruto''s words are a bit ridiculous. He and Tachibana are getting along well. At this time Kamio suddenly interrupted and said: "This time I must teach the ice emperor a lesson, with the shame of Xue Xue last time!"


    Naruto knew that Kamio was a bit impulsive, and he was obviously still worried about the last time the street tennis court met the trail department. He said: "The second army game trail department should not play, so you have no chance to fight. And with your strength, it is absolutely impossible to be the opponent of the trail department."


    Without waiting for the tail of the gods to blow his hair, he continued: "But if you play against the trail department, I would be very interested in Tachibana. I am really curious whether the lion of Kyushu or the emperor of ice is stronger."


    Tachibana looked straight into Naruto''s eyes and smiled: "You plan to use me to follow the track department to observe the strength of the track department."


    Naruto and Tachibana have played against each other, and they have a general understanding of Tachibana¡¯s strength. If Tachibana really fought against Tachibana, Naruto can also infer the general strength of Tachibana based on the experience of the match with Tachibana. .Naruto was exposed by Tachibana Jupei, and directly pretended to be shy: "Don''t be so direct, I would be embarrassed too."


    Naruto''s disgusting dress makes everyone feel speechless. At this time, a beautiful girl in a short skirt ran over and shouted, "Brother, it''s not good, Qingxue''s golden combination is in a hard fight."


    Chapter 72-Moon Climbing Intercept


    "what?!"


    Ju Xing''s words surprised everyone. Ju Juping frowned and said: "How can this happen? Qingxue''s golden combination is so strong, what team can put them into a hard fight?"


    As an opponent, Fudomine is also very concerned about the Qingxue game. If it is the main player of the ice emperor who meets the number one in Tokyo, it is okay to say that he is caught in a hard fight, but St. Rudolf can only be regarded as a team with some strength in Tokyo. The ability to make gold combinations...


    Sakura was surprised and stared at Naruto with her eyes tightly, and it was impossible for him to say that...

 1915 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1915

    Tachibana has said such things. Naruto, who is a young student, is not good to continue to be lazy here. He stood up and patted his pants, and said: "It seems that you can''t mushroom here anymore, Tachibana, do you want to take a look together? ?"


    Ju Juping looked at the time and said regretfully:


    "I''m afraid it won''t work. Our match with Bingdi is about to begin, Xiao Xing, you go to the Qingxue match, and then tell me about the match."


    Ju Xing glanced at Naruto quickly, and then pretended to say indifferently: "I see, brother."


    "let''s go."


    Jujuping waved his hand, and left with the black legion of the Fudo Peak. There were only Naruto and two beautiful girls by the pavilion. Without the members of Fudo Peak, he had to face him alone. The man who made the shy betting appointment, the usually hearty and generous orange apricot became tense at once, his heart thumped and he didn''t listen, and a faint blush rose on his face, charming and moving.


    Even if Naruto didn''t use any special abilities, he could hear Tachibana''s chaotic heartbeat. Although he wanted to tease this beautiful girl, he still endured it.


    Firstly, the relationship between him and Juxing is not very familiar, and the number of meetings is only a handful, but because of that gambling agreement, there are some special connections. If it is too Meng Lang now, it would be bad for Juxing. impression.Secondly, it was because of Sakura next to him.Although Sakura has a great affection for Naruto, it hasn''t reached the level of that unswerving love, and this girl is too innocent, and it''s okay to fight with Tomoka. If Naruto is now Sakurano would be very sad if she showed her special attention to other girls.


    "Ahem..."


    Naruto cleared his throat and said to Tachibana, "Let''s go to the stadium, we just happen to be together." At the same time, he motioned to Sakura next to him with his eyes, and said that he would not treat her like anything.


    Juxing knew that if he refused, he would be too overwhelmed, so he nodded: "Let''s go."


    Tachibana avoids Naruto a little, so she deliberately talks to Sakura. Sakura does not see the subtle air flow between Naruto and Tachibana, because Tachibana has helped Sakura last time, so Sakura treats her too. She has a good impression, coupled with a bright and generous personality, and it is easy to make friends. The two girls get close in a few words. When they walked to the stadium, the two girls were already holding each other''s arms and looked very close.


    Naruto''s speed in establishing friendship with girls was really speechless, and walked to Qian''s side.


    "Senior Gan, how''s the game going?" This guy is the number one profile man in the youth school. Ask him about the progress of the game.


    Gan turned his head and glanced at Naruto, then looked at the court, and said, "It''s just as you see, now behind 2:0."


    "In other words, not only did the opponent''s serve not broken, but Saint Rudolph also broke serve?"


    "Yes, but it also surprised me. St. Rudolph''s first doubles was the third-year captain Akasawa and the second-year Kanada. Akasawa was originally a good singles player. It is unexpected that he will switch to doubles this year."


    "If you play well in singles, it doesn''t mean that you are suitable for doubles. As a senior, tell me about the tactics used by Saint Rudolf in the first two games."


    "In the first two games, Akasawa and Kanada specialised in Kikumaru, and almost hit all the balls in front of Kikumaru."


    "Specialize in one person?"


    The tactics that specialize in one person are not uncommon in doubles matches. If one person is attacked by two at the same time in the game, the pressure will be doubled, and the physical consumption will continue to increase. With the loss of physical strength, the mental Tired, concentration will be lost, and eventually will be slaughtered.


    "Although this tactic is easy to use, it should be useless for Senior Kikumaru."


    "Yes, I can''t understand this. Kikumaru''s concentration is innate. Once you focus on the game, it is difficult to distract and pay attention to other things. Moreover, Kikumaru is the type that is more attacked. The more concentrated people are, but today Kikumaru¡¯s concentration seems to be lost at an extremely fast rate."


    "If things happen in common sense, they are demon. There must be something abnormal in this game."


    Naruto began to concentrate on observing the court, but Kikumaru''s appearance today is lazy enough. Not only is he unable to play a wonderful match with Dashi, even his own return is also full of errors, and his best stunt shot not only failed to score. , And there were constant mistakes. In less than a few minutes, he lost another round, and Qingxue''s golden combination actually fell behind by 3:0.


    After three rounds, Naruto suddenly rubbed his eyes and asked:


    "Kan-senpai, in the previous two games, the ball against Kikumaru-senpai was mostly played by that Akazawa?"


    "This...According to my records, almost 80% of the shots against Kikumaru were played by Akazawa, Taocheng, did you find anything?"


    "Well, that damn Akasawa, he played so much that my eyes were almost lost."


    After rubbing his eyes twice, Naruto pointed his finger at the court: "Look carefully, the hit point when the guy Akasawa returned the ball."


    "Hit the ball?"


    Everyone was puzzled, but they still followed Akasawa''s movements as Naruto said.After Naruto¡¯s suggestion, the man who did the profile immediately saw the key from Akasawa¡¯s return, and exclaimed: "So that''s it, I understand!"


    "Do you understand, do?"


    "What is it, tell us quickly?"


    "When most people play, whether it is a forehand or a backhand, they will use the center of the racket to hit the ball, because the center is evenly stressed and it is easier to control the ball, but Akazawa is different. Akasawa will use the backhand. The front end of the racket, that is, the position close to the racket frame to hit the ball. If you use this position to hit the ball, because the impact force of the racket frame is much greater than that of the net, the tennis ball will receive uneven force at the moment of hitting. It produces a very subtle chaotic turn."


    "Turn around? You mean it''s the same as my brother''s burst ball?"


    "It''s a bit similar to that, but Tachibana''s burst ball is directly used to hit the ball with the frame, so it will produce a very strong chaotic rotation, making the ball seem to be more than a dozen to the naked eye. And Akasawa''s shot The degree of rotation of the ball is much smaller. For the average person, it looks like just a ball. But because Kikumaru¡¯s dynamic strength is very good, coupled with amazing concentration, he will subconsciously stare at the flying ball. In our eyes, Akasawa played only one tennis ball, but in Kikumaru''s eyes it was five or six or even more. In this regard, Taocheng and Echizen should feel the same."


    Naruto nodded, and Echizen Ryoma also rubbed his eyes just like Naruto did, and said, "No, I''ve been watching the ball coming out of the big guy, my eyes are sore."


    "That''s it, the concentrated attack, the hot weather, and the micro-motion ball played by Akasawa... Kikumaru''s amazing dynamic strength and reflex nerves, on the contrary, caused his physical strength and concentration to be quickly consumed."


    "The greatest strength of Kikumaru has now turned into his fatal injury, turning strengths into weaknesses. Is this the strategy used by Saint Rudolph to deal with Kikumaru?"


    Guanyue didn¡¯t know if he heard the conversation among the young scholars, so he teased his bangs lightly and said to himself: ¡°Whatever you do now is useless. After all, one¡¯s concentration is still limited. Yes, it doesn¡¯t matter if you lose the number two in the doubles. As long as this doubles is won, today¡¯s victory will be our Saint Rudolph¡¯s pocket."


    Naruto used a bit of strength to eliminate the effect of Akasawa''s micro-motion ball on the eyes, and then said, holding his arm, "The micro-motion ball played by Akasawa does have a strong restraint on Kikumaru-senpai, but only in this way, Our golden combination seems to be underestimated."


    Fuji also laughed and said, "They will prove it right away, why they are the golden combination of our Qingxue."


    The doubles battle was extremely fierce. Kikumaru was still Saint Rudolph¡¯s target. Akasawa¡¯s micro-motion ball continued to wear down Kikumaru¡¯s concentration. I don¡¯t know if it was because of the limit of mental and physical strength. After a volley, Kikumaru, Unsteady landing, he staggered and took two steps back.


    "Good opportunity! Kikumaru, you''re done!"


    Akasawa, who is a good single player, would naturally not let go of this offensive opportunity, hitting Kikumaru''s face with a micro-motion ball in his backhand.


    It was absolutely impossible for Kikumaru, who was already unstable, to hit Akasawa''s jog ball back, but at this moment, Kikumaru turned his head and directly avoided Akasawa¡¯s jog ball, and at the same time showed his iconic mischievous smile. : "Haha, don''t think about it."


    After the tennis ball flew past Kikumaru, it flew in the direction of Oishi.


    "Dashi!"


    "Sorry, Akasawa, now playing doubles!"


    The racket was dragged on the ground, and then raised his arm to swing the racket to hit the ball. The tennis ball traversed an extremely beautiful arc, like a crescent, accurately hitting the dead corner of Saint Rudolph''s backcourt.


    Akasawa looked at the ball mark near the bottom line and said, "Is this the moon volley? Actually aiming at such a place close to the bottom line..."


    "Heh... not really."


    "what?"


    "Dashi, he... didn''t aim at a place close to the bottom line... Ha... he just aimed at the bottom line."


    Chapter 73-Australian formation


    "Just aiming for the lob that was on the bottom line, Senior Dashi''s moon climbing volley is still so beautiful.


    "Hehe, Oishi and Kikumaru''s counterattack should also begin."


    Naruto and Fuji¡¯s words are about the next performance of the golden combination. Although Kikumaru was completely sealed by Akasawa¡¯s micro-motion ball, it is difficult to play offensive power in front of the net, but just like Oishi said, he is playing now. But doubles.


    Akasawa concentrated on attacking Kikumaru, although Kikumaru was under pressure, but now that he knew that Akasawa would attack Kikumaru in the direction of the ball, it was equivalent to knowing the goal in advance.

 1916 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1916

    In the next game, Kikumaru deliberately missed the micro-motion ball played by Akasawa, giving the opportunity to attack to Oishi who had been prepared on the baseline, and let Oishi use the moon climbing volley to score.


    "This round was won by Qingxue with a score of 3:1."


    With the cooperation of the two and Dashi''s moon-climbing volley, the golden combination finally won today''s first game, the game reached the fifth game, and the golden combination served the game.


    "Damn it! I put all my attention on Kikumaru, I really underestimated Dashi!"


    Akasawa swung the racket fiercely, his expression very annoyed, and then said to Jin Tian, ??"Kin Tian, ??then you must pay attention to hitting the ball to the backhand position of Dashi, so that he can''t hit the moon volley, Jin Tian, ??did you hear that? ?"


    Kinda did not respond to Akasawa''s words, but stared straight at the court. After Akasawa shouted twice, he slowly raised his hand and pointed at the opposite side: "Captain, look at them..."


    "What kind of formation is that?"


    "What are Qingxue''s doing?"


    There was a lot of noise near the stadium, all because of the peculiar formation used by Qingxue''s golden combination at the moment.As an avant-garde, Kikumaru is not standing in the front court opposite to the serving Oishi, but standing on the center axis of the court with his feet separated, bending down and crouching down.And Oishi was also standing on the inside of the teeing area, and the two looked like they were standing in a straight line on the center line.


    ''What are these two guys doing?Haven''t both sides of the station been empty?No, there must be some conspiracy.''


    Although Akasawa is good at singles, at this time, he also vaguely felt that Oishi and Kikumaru''s position must have a special purpose. Before he came up with any answer, Oishi''s serve had flown over.


    While Oishi was serving, Kikumaru moved to his left at the same time, preparing for a volley.


    ''Does it really start to move, then go in the opposite direction!''


    Akasawa drove the ball with a forehand and hit the tennis ball towards the bottom corner opposite to Kikumaru. In this direction, unless Kikumaru¡¯s arm soared by two meters, he would definitely not be able to catch it, but Akasawa¡¯s dribble hit the ball in the same direction. The location of the big stone.


    "what?!"


    "Climbing the moon volley!"


    Dashi¡¯s most skilled volley from the Moon-climbing hit the bottom line once again, and the referee said loudly: "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    A hint of shock flashed across Guanyue''s confident face just now, and he whispered: "This...isn''t it the Australian formation?"


    After Naruto asked about the game, he walked back to a few girls. At this time, Ryusaki Sakura took Naruto''s arm and asked, "Senior, what formation did Kikumaru-senpai and Oishi-senpai use?"


    "That is called the Australian formation, which is a very difficult deformation formation. Unlike the normal formation where two players stand on both sides of the court, the Australian formation is where both players stand on the center line, and at the moment of serving, two people Move to both sides separately. If you hit the opposite direction of the forward, the defender that has been prepared will attack. Just like before, if you hit the forward directly, the forward can also volley, because it cannot be predicted in advance. In which direction the two people will move, the person who receives the ball will hesitate. This formation is very effective for teams like Saint Rudolf who rely on information to play."


    "That''s it, Senior Dashi and Senior Kikumaru are amazing."


    "Of course, those two people are the golden combination of our youth school. Although the Australian formation can achieve miraculous effects, it is a tactic that requires a very high level of understanding to be able to play. The focus of this tactic lies in the unexpected, the first of serving. In an instant, the two players will move towards that side, and it depends on the tacit understanding of the two. If the tacit understanding is not good, it is easy to run in the same direction, and the other side of the court will be completely empty."


    "In other words, if there is not enough tacit understanding, the Australian formation will show flaws, right?"


    "Yes, Sakura is getting smarter and smarter. It''s really cute."


    Naruto gently pinched Sakura''s small face, Sakura was startled slightly, and immediately lowered her head shyly, her white face turned red in an instant, with a shy and sweet smile on her mouth.


    In fact, Sakura didn''t hate Naruto''s intimacy, but with so many people here, she was a little embarrassed.


    When Pengxiang saw the two of them, he immediately joked:


    "Hey, it''s still in the game now, seniors don''t have to be so eager to follow Ying Nai Qingqing and mine."


    "Tomoxiang!"


    Sakurano looked at her friend with embarrassment, her face burned with shame, but Tomoka, the little Sanba, obviously had no intention of reflection at all, and what made Sakura even more embarrassed was that Naruto pulled Tomoka''s mouth directly. Angrily taught: "Since you know that Yingnai and I are here, don''t disturb the seniors. You girl is the most unforgiving of this mouth. You will get sores on your mouth after you talk too much gossip."


    "Well, the most mulberry has made up the bed!" (I won''t get sores on my mouth!)


    Tomoxiang raised her foot and kicked Naruto¡¯s calf, and escaped from his claws while he was screaming. Although Naruto felt that she didn¡¯t use much strength, Tomoxiang still rubbed the corners of her mouth with a face. He looked at Naruto accusingly, as if he was a heinous villain.


    "The senior will bully girls the most. If you are so energetic, it''s better to give vent to the game."


    "Single is okay, doubles is fine, I don''t have that talent, but if there is a mixed doubles game, I would really like to play with Sakura."


    Sakurano suddenly became energetic when she heard this. She is not so keen on tennis. Although she has practiced with Naruto for a period of time, and also joined the women¡¯s tennis club, the women¡¯s tennis club is better than the men¡¯s tennis club. There is a lot of rambling, and the activity time is also very loose, so Sakura can only appear in the men¡¯s tennis club twice in three days. When Naruto said that, Sakura was really concerned. The two of them got married because of tennis. If you can play together on the court, that would be a very romantic thing.


    However, Naruto''s next sentence directly penetrated her girlish fantasy...


    "Because the young girls wearing tennis skirts on the tennis courts are really beautiful scenery not to be missed."


    Sakurano seemed to hear her own new shattered sound, and Tomoka also looked at Naruto with an extremely contemptuous look: "I think your focus is only on the tennis skirt."


    "Haha, do you see it?"


    "Senior, I was deceived by your gentle and sunny appearance before. As expected, all men are animals that think with their lower body. In that case..."


    "If this is the case, what will happen to you?"


    "Of course I pushed Sakura into the arms of your big bad wolf, and then I escaped by myself."


    Tomoxiang pushed hard with her little hand, and she really pushed Sakura into Naruto''s arms. Naruto looked at Sakura who was like a little white sheep in her arms, and gave Tomoxiang a little speechlessly. : "You just sold your good sister like this?"


    "There is a cloud in ancient poems. The sisters are birds of the same forest.


    "That poem seems to be the husband and wife who are birds of the same forest. Let''s fly separately in the face of disaster, but in that case, I''m not welcome."


    Naruto touched Sakura''s face, really showing a big bad wolf about to eat people: "Sakura, your good sister has already betrayed you to me, you can''t run away. Oh."


    Sakura shrank into Naruto''s arms, looked at Naruto, and then turned to look at Tomoka, holding her smile as she expressed a lovely sentence.


    "You two bully people."


    "Humph!"


    When Naruto was not laughing, there was a soft snort next to him.


    Chapter 74-Fuji Yuta


    Naruto heard this soft snort, and a smirk suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth. He looked aside from the corner of his eyes, and saw that Ju Xing was pouting and a little unhappy.


    Juxing noticed that Naruto was looking at him, and immediately gave him a fierce look, with a full face of contempt, and then said with his lips:''Playboy!''Then he set his sight on the court again, looking indifferent to Naruto.


    Naruto smiled secretly, and watched the game as if nothing had happened.


    Although Tachibana is a little bit against Naruto, for fear that Naruto will mention the bet that embarrassed her, but from another perspective, a woman will subconsciously enjoy the attention of a man to herself. Once she loses this attention, her heart Will feel uncomfortable for a while.


    ''Even if you don''t want it, you can''t just give it to others.''


    This is what a woman thinks, and this kind of thought has nothing to do with age, so Tachibana is so unhappy when she sees Naruto and Sakura so affectionate, although she hopes Naruto will never mention that bet, but Naruto does that This attitude of indifferent, as if completely forgot about this matter, made Ju Xing feel inexplicably as if he had lost something, blocked in a breath, and felt uncomfortable.


    Naruto certainly knows what Tachibana''s reaction means, but don''t worry now, let her leave it for two days before talking.


    Everyone''s energy was once again focused on the game. Qingxue''s golden combination is indeed not comparable to an ordinary doubles combination. At a disadvantage, with the Australian formation, he stabilized his position and began to counterattack.


    The unpredictable Australian formation does have a strong restraint against Saint Rudolph, who relies solely on data to play. Although the avant-garde Kikumaru is blocked, he creates an offensive opportunity for Dashi in the backcourt and allows Dashi to climb the moon. Volleys can be powerful.

 1917 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1917

    With the excellent cooperation of the golden combination, Saint Rudolph changed from the strong opening and was constantly getting points, and his momentum gradually weakened, especially the captain Akazawa.


    He is a player who is good at singles, but he is not good at doubles. However, because Saint Rudolf has been playing downwind and blocked Kikumaru''s ability with moon watching tactics, everything seems to be going well, so this weakness is not exposed. .


    Now that St. Rudolph is at a disadvantage, the weaknesses of this group of doubles are gradually revealed. The two have not been combined for a long time, and the tacit understanding is insufficient. Akasawa is not good at singles and is full of loopholes.


    "This round was won by Qingxue, with a score of 5:4!"


    "Great, it''s finally the decisive game!"


    "Winning this round is a big score of 2-0."


    "Single No. 3 is the best senior. This basically secures the victory of Qingxue. It''s great!"


    "Long live the golden combination!"


    The supporters of the off-site youth school cheered, especially the first-year little ghosts, shouting that they were happy, but the parties were obviously not so excited, Dashi and Kikumaru silently walked to the sidelines to take a break.


    According to the rules of the tennis game, the two sides exchange courts after the first round of each set, and then once every two rounds, that is, the courts are exchanged after the odd rounds. Now that the nine rounds have been played, the courts need to be changed again. Players will have a short rest and replenishment time every time they change.


    Sakura raised her head to look at Naruto, and said:


    "The cooperation between Senior Dashi and Senior Kikumaru is really good, so this game should be able to win." She was still thinking about Naruto''s previous doubles No. 2 loss, but she finally knew it was not straightforward. Speak it out, otherwise Naruto will be blamed.


    Naruto looked up at the sun in the sky and said lazily:


    "Although the game seems to have reached the deciding game smoothly, the game has been going on for about an hour, and with such hot weather, it''s almost time to reach the limit."


    "To the limit? What is the limit?"


    The woman''s voice suddenly rang Naruto''s ears. He turned around and saw that the unreliable beauty reporter Shiba Saori stood beside Naruto with a camera sometime, looking like a curious baby. , Naruto looked at her speechlessly and said, "Hey, Miss reporter, can you stop being so supernatural? It almost scared me out of a heart attack."


    "Ann La An La, anyway, you are so strong, it''s not so easy to get scared."


    Shisaori patted Naruto on the shoulder, apparently without any intention of reflection, and then asked: "You haven''t answered me yet, what did you just say to the limit?"


    "It''s the physical strength of Kikumaru-senpai, look."


    Naruto stretched out his hand, and everyone looked in the direction of his fingers. They saw Kikumaru sitting on a bench with a towel over his head. He said nothing, just panting violently, even on the sidelines. You can hear Kikumaru panting.


    Dashi picked up the water bottle of Kikumaru and handed it to Kikumaru, but Kikumaru still had no response at all. Everyone could see that Kikumaru''s physical strength had indeed reached its limit, and he even lost the strength to drink water.


    "The hot weather, more than an hour of the game, and the micro-motion ball played by Akasawa. Senior Kikumaru''s physical and mental power have exceeded the limit. To be honest, he should be barely able to stand up right now. This game , I will probably lose."


    On the surface, Naruto looked calm and analyzed, but he kept complaining: "Nonsense, of course the golden combination has to lose this game. If they don''t lose, how can my singles number two play?''


    Shiba Saori took the camera, took a few photos with Kikumaru, then looked at Naruto with a confused look, and said, "Indeed, just like you said, Kikumaru''s physical strength is indeed beyond the limit. But you don¡¯t seem to be nervous at all?"


    "Tense? What''s so nervous?"


    "Are you not worried about losing the game?"


    "There is no need to worry at all. Even if Saint Rudolf wins doubles No. 2, it will only be a 1:1 tie with us, and there will be three singles. The team that won two of these three singles. Even if we win, it¡¯s impossible to lose two games with the three players of Fujisan, I and Captain Tezuka. So no matter what, our youth will win in the end, but the score is 3: 1 is still 3:2."


    Naruto is extremely confident about the result of today''s game. There is only a Saint Rudolph, and Naruto has not paid attention to it from the beginning.In the entire Tokyo area, in terms of the overall strength of the team, only Ice Emperor can shake Qingxue. Others, whether it is Yamabuki or Fudo Peak, have obvious shortcomings compared to the overall strength of Qingxue. As for St. Rudolph More.


    Naruto''s words were completely what he said in his heart, and his words revealed strong confidence, but as soon as he finished speaking, a discordant voice came from the side.


    "It''s really arrogant, Taocheng, we have to pay a price if we underestimate Rudolph!"


    Everyone followed their reputation. The person who was speaking was a teenager wearing a Saint Rudolph uniform with a tennis bag on his back. Obviously he was one of Saint Rudolph¡¯s proper choice. He had short hair and a cross-shaped pattern on his right forehead. Scars, ferocious expression.


    Naruto raised an eyebrow and deliberately said:


    "Who am I supposed to be? It turns out to be the younger brother of Fujisan."


    "Hey, he''s the younger brother of the second senior?"


    "It doesn''t look like it at all, Fuerxue is much more handsome."


    The surrounding voices caused Fuji Yuta to ignite a burst of anger, and suddenly shouted: "I am Fuji Yuta! I''m not someone''s brother! You can remember it for me!!!"


    The sudden anger of Fuji Yuta shocked everyone. I don''t know why he broke out suddenly. Naruto comforted the frightened girl next to him, and then looked at Fuji Yuta jokingly. Said: "Let''s not talk about how much you have improved your skills after you arrived at Saint Rudolph. It''s true that your temper has become bigger than before, but it''s impossible to beat the master in this way."


    "Humph!"


    Fuji Yuta snorted coldly, with obvious anger flashing in his eyes, pointed Naruto with his finger, and said fiercely: "Don''t look down on people! In the next game, I will beat him with my hands. The clear sky smashes! Then you, arrogant fellow, will be defeated by Moonwatching, and our Saint Rudolph will defeat Qingxue and enter the Kanto Conference!"


    "Oh? If you can do it, just try it out, fuji-senpai''s brother."


    "Humph!"


    Fuji Yuta gave a cold snort again and left, and the second doubles match had a result not long after. Although fighting to the tiebreaker, the golden combination was ultimately defeated by Kikumaru 7-6 because of lack of physical strength. With Saint Rudolph, he suffered the first defeat of the year.


    And next is the long-awaited duel of brothers.


    Chapter 75-The Battle of Brothers begins!


    The singles number three match was a matchup between Fujia¡¯s brothers. Although Fujia Yuta¡¯s reputation is far less than Fuji Zhousuke, this matchup between brothers did attract a lot of attention before the game. Before it started, there were endless discussions about the game in the four weeks, and almost everyone believed that Fuji Yuta would definitely not be Fuji Zhousuke¡¯s opponent, because the latter is a well-known genius!


    Before entering the court, Naruto stretched out his hand and patted Fujisuke''s shoulder, and said, "Excuse me, please finish the game quickly, senior, I can''t wait to play."


    Fujisuke was stunned for a while, and then showed his iconic smile, saying: "I will try my best, but Yuta is not so easy to defeat."


    He turned and walked into the court, while Ju Xing stood outside the barbed wire, holding his arms and said: "Is it actually a duel between brothers? Destiny is really amazing."


    ''It''s not that my destiny is wonderful, but that my ability is more wonderful.''


    Naruto added in his heart. Of course, Tachibana didn¡¯t know what Naruto was thinking, and continued: ¡°But even though he is a family-born brother, his strength and record are better than the help of his brother, Yuta. It should be difficult to defeat him."


    "It''s not very difficult, but it''s impossible. With Yuta''s strength, no matter how much he has made in the year after leaving Qingxue, it is impossible to beat his brother."


    Naruto said confidently that even if he didn''t know the development of the plot later, he would never think that Fuji Yuta could beat his brother. Looking at all the tennis players in the Tokyo area now, he has a chance to beat Fujisuke. , There are only Bingdi''s ruins, Fudo Peak''s orange, Qingxue''s Tezuka, and Naruto. Fuji Yuta is not in the same rank with his brother.


    Gan Zhenzhi also turned out his notebook and said: "Indeed, according to the data I collected, the probability that Fuji Yuta will win is very slim."


    "Hey, senior senior, you can collect information from other schools in such detail?" Tomoka said with wide eyes and curiosity.


    Gan took out a pen and wrote notes while saying: "In fact, not all players are like this. It''s just that Fuji Yuta was a member of the Youth Tennis Club before, so his information will be more detailed. "


    "Has he ever joined the Youth Tennis Club?!"


    "That''s right, it was last spring. At that time, he, Taocheng and Haitang were three newcomers who had attracted much attention, you see."


    Gan took out a picture of Naruto, Kaido, and Yuta Fuji in the first grade last year. In the photo, Naruto still has a sunny and cheerful face, and Kaido has a headscarf and his expression is like It was as gloomy now, but Yuta''s expression was not only gloomy, but also a bit angry, not knowing what happened.


    "It''s really Fuji Yuta, her expression is terrible."


    "Tomuka, it''s too much to say that."

 1918 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1918

    Sakurano gently pulled La Pengxiang¡¯s arm, but this obviously couldn¡¯t stop the little bitch of Pengxiang, and asked curiously: ¡°Since Fuji Yuta has joined the tennis club, and his brother is the prime choice for the tennis club. , Then why did he leave Qingxue?"


    "This is probably because of pressure."


    "Stress?" Pengxiang tilted her head, a little puzzled.


    Naruto broke Tomoka''s head straight, and then explained: "Because he has a genius brother, because the aura of genius Fuji is too dazzling, so no matter where Fuji Yuta goes, someone will definitely say,''Look Ah, he is that genius younger brother'',''It''s great to have a genius brother'', even if there is any wonderful performance in practice, he will be said to be''what a genius younger brother'' Kind of. Although the person who said these words did not have malicious intent, these words obviously stimulated his self-esteem, so he retired from the tennis club before long, and also left the youth school and transferred to the boarding school of Saint Lu. Astoria, joined the tennis club there."


    "That''s all." (So that''s it)


    Pengxiang shook his head and shook his head, with a profound look of''I understand'', and said: "It turns out that there is a genius brother who still has such troubles. As expected, ordinary people like us are the happiest."


    Tomoxiang''s words of emotion in life made everyone around him look upright, and even Naruto was embarrassed by her.


    boom!


    Naruto decisively rewarded Tomoka with an iron fist, and then said angrily: "Don''t show me how much life I have experienced. You are only in the first grade of middle school, little girl."


    Pengxiang put out his tongue playfully, and the game was about to begin.


    "Starting now, we will play the singles No. 3 match between Qingxue and St. Rudolph. Players from both sides enter the field."


    The Fuji brothers stepped onto the court. Although the two are indeed brothers, they are not similar in appearance. Apart from their hair color, they have almost no similarities. Compared to Fuji Yuta, who looks fierce, Fu Zhousuke, who always smiles and greets others, is obviously easier to get the favor of ordinary people.


    With a scar on his forehead, Fuji Yuta stared at his elder brother, but not Er Zhousuke smiled softly: "It''s been a long time since I saw you, Yuta, but I didn''t expect to meet him today. , Really amazing, right?"


    Fuer Zhousuke¡¯s relaxed look obviously made Fuji Yuta particularly hot, and he directly raised his racket and pointed at Fuer Zhousuke, and said, "Don¡¯t be so relaxed! I will use the trick that Moon Watch gave me today. Completely defeat you, to prove that I am stronger than you, you wait for me!"


    After saying that, Fuji Yuta walked towards the bottom line, and Fuji Zhousuke frowned slightly, and quickly glanced at the confident looking moon sitting on the sidelines:''Watching the beginning of the moon?''


    "At the start of the game, Saint Rudolf Fuji Yuta will serve."


    Fuji Yuta squeezed the racket in his hand and looked at Fujisuke who was standing on the same court with him, and said secretly:''Today, I will defeat you completely, brother!''


    "what!"


    Fuji Yu yelled too much, and a fierce near-corner serve immediately flew towards Fujisuke. Fujisuke''s movements are very flexible, which is different from Kikumaru''s lively and catlike movements. Fujisuke''s movements are not only very fast. , And faintly revealed a feeling of ease, obviously this speed is not his limit.


    Fuji Yuta''s serve rebounded very high, Fuji Zhousuke used a high-pressure ball to hit it back, but Fuji Yuta seemed to anticipate Fuji Zhousuke''s return attack in advance, and even volleyed in front of the net in advance.


    boom.


    Fuji Yuta flicked the racket, and the tennis ball flew gently over the net.


    "What a beautiful short ball!"


    "But it''s not over yet!"


    "He caught up!"


    Although I was a little surprised for a while, but not so easy to lose points in the second week, he rushed to the net and saved the dangerous ball in time, but the ball was just saved by the second week, and Fuji Yuta jumped up. , The backlit and shadow made his expression look more ferocious than usual, and he said fiercely: "I won this point, brother!"


    The powerful smash hits the backcourt of Fujitsu in an instant. When an average player suddenly rushes to the front, it is impossible to turn to the backcourt instantly, but Fujitsu is no ordinary player. , He is a genius!


    Turn around and swing!


    All the movements were done in one go, and the artistic movements allowed the tennis ball to fly precisely behind Fuji Yuta and accurately fall above the bottom line.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    The cold and warm air brought up small whirlwinds, blowing the tennis balls on the ground constantly rolling, Fuji Yuta stared at Fuji Zhousuke, and slowly said, "Brown bear...caught!"


    "Hey, did you see the ball just now?!"


    "I seemed to see a light flashing, and then the ball flew behind Fuji Yuta."


    "What''s that trick?"


    "Stupid! That was one of the best triple counterattacks in the second week. The Bruins were caught! As long as there is this trick, all the shots will be invalid for him."


    "It''s amazing, you really deserve to be a genius!"


    "Sure enough, the elder brother is better than the younger brother. It seems that Fuji Yuta can''t win."


    "It''s no way. Who said that only the elder brother is a genius, and the younger brother is not?"


    The noise from the surroundings penetrated into Fuji Yuta''s ears, which obviously aroused his anger. Fuji Yuta held the racket tightly with his left hand, and could even see the green veins on the back of his hand.


    "Yuta, go ahead."


    Chapter 76-Sealing Feiyan to Return to the Nest


    Fuji Yuta was very angry, and everyone could tell that he was in a bad mood. When he served the second time, his attack angle was sharper.


    However, Fuji Shusuke would not be defeated by this level of serve. He slapped Fuji Yuta''s serve with a forehand, and Fuji Yuta looked at the tennis ball that came in front of him, and his eyes flashed with determination.


    ''Brother, I must beat you today!Just use this trick for a half-volley!''


    "Drink!"


    Fuji Yuta yelled, and quickly hit the ball back with his racket. The tennis ball flew across the net very quickly, then accurately hit the left corner of Fujisuke''s half court, and then flew out of the court.


    "Ok?"


    "The goal was scored by Saint Rudolph, the score was 15:15."


    Looking at the shallow ball mark left by the tennis ball on the ground just now, Fu Zhousuke secretly thought:''Yuta''s best half-volley has become more powerful than before.''


    Fuji Yuta scored a point with a perfect half-volley, pointed at Fujisuke, and said, "Your ball is useless for my half-volley, Nissan!"


    "Hey..."


    Tomoka on the sidelines tugged Naruto''s sleeve and said, "Senior, what is that half-volley?"


    "The so-called half volley is a technique of volleying at the moment the tennis ball just bounces, because no matter what kind of change the ball is, it is the same at the moment the ball just bounces, so this half volley is used. If it is good, it can theoretically cope with most of the changing balls. Half volleys do not require strong hitting power, but need very good ball control and wrist softness, which can restrain the opponent by changing the ball route. Use it well. If it is good, it is a very difficult and very useful technique that can be turned from defense to offense in a very unfavorable situation."


    "Hey, then that Fuji Yuta is very good at half-volleys?"


    "That''s right, Yuta''s half-volleys were very powerful in the past. Now it seems that Saint Rudolf should have practiced more intensively."


    Naruto didn¡¯t have a deep impression on Fuji Yuta. He just spoke out the memory in his head, and while taking notes, Naruto said, ¡°Fuji Yuta¡¯s half-volley is already very good. A powerful weapon, but the best half-volley player in the middle school tennis world should be Fumita Marui of Tachikai."


    Now that the conference is not over, Naruto doesn''t want to talk about Li Haida so soon, so he didn''t take this sentence, just watching the game, everyone''s attention quickly turned to the game again.


    Fuji Yuta''s half volley was very beautiful. Even if the speed of the ball is not very fast, the angle of attack is quite tricky. He hit one beautiful shot after another, and he succeeded in scoring continuously from his assistants. .


    "This round was won by Saint Rudolph, the score was 1:0."


    "This round was won by Saint Rudolph, the score was 2: 0."

 1919 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1919

    However, in just ten minutes, the well-known genius Fu Zhousuke lost two consecutive rounds in the hands of his brother. This scene would probably surprise countless people.


    Horio, the little devil, was directly on the barbed wire fence, and shouted with a look of impossibility: "No...Fuji-senpai actually lost two games in a row? This is impossible..."


    Among the first-grade little ghosts, except for Echizen Ryoma, they all looked worried, but Naruto took out his ears, and then unscrupulously flicked a bunch of earwax on the ground, pretending that nothing happened, lazy He exclaimed: "I beg you, it''s too early to cry for mourning, and the game is not over yet, so what are you crying for?"


    Horio jumped off the wire fence and said, "But Momoji Senpai, isn''t Fuji Senpai now behind 2:0? The situation is very unfavorable."


    "The situation is unfavorable? Where are your eyes looking, you show me carefully, although only two games have been played, but the weather is so hot, there is no sweat at all on the guy who will help in two weeks."


    "sweat?"


    The first-year little ghosts looked at Fuji Zhousuke carefully and found that there was indeed no obvious sweat on his body, and he looked very relaxed in this hot weather. They couldn''t help asking, "What is going on, Senior Taocheng?"


    "Fuji guy is not serious at all. I think he is probably warming up while seeing how much his younger brother who has been living in the school has improved over the course of the year, because that guy is quite slow. It¡¯s hot, it¡¯s not easy to boil over."


    Fuer Zhousuke looked at Fuji Yuta who was a bit more imposing than he remembered, and a gratified smile appeared on his face: "Yuta has indeed improved a lot this year. It seems that I have to be a little more serious. If you lose to Yuta, you will be teased by Yumiko''s sister.''


    In the third game, Fuji Yuta served the game, Fuji Zhousuke opened his eyes slightly, and his expression was a little more serious than before.


    Fuji Yuta didn''t notice the subtle changes in Fujisuke. Now he was thinking about defeating his brother Fujisuke, using the information and technology that Kanyue gave him.


    With the will to defeat his brother, Fuji Yuta made the first serve of the third game.


    Fujisuke received Yuta''s serve, and then hit the ball low and close to the baseline, forcing Fuji Yuta to hit back from the baseline instead of close to the midfield and use a half-volley.


    Fuji Yuta was pressed to the bottom line by Fujitsu Zhou, and used his left hand to hit a topspin while sprinting forward quickly, wanting to change the situation.


    Seeing the spinning of the ball, Fu Zhousuke immediately smiled.


    This ball is there!


    The racket is raised high, cutting the ball with a forehand from top to bottom.


    The tennis crossed a beautiful arc, and then landed within Fuji Yuta''s half court. The tennis ball barely bounced after landing. This magical skill made Fuji Yuta''s half volley directly missed, and the tennis ball was fast against the ground. Slide, then slide out of the field.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    "Oh oh oh!! Appeared, it is the first-year-old Feiyan who returned to the nest!"


    "Awesome! Feiyan, who is a senior, can''t break the nest!"


    "It''s really a genius!"


    "That Fuji Yuta should end here, too."


    "Yeah, you can''t beat his genius brother anyway."


    No two weeks to help that gorgeous Feiyan still nest in an instant to reverse the situation of the game, the previously nervous Horio and the others are even more excited than the chicken blood, they can''t see the frost fight just now. The appearance of eggplant.


    "Ah~~ I finally used Feiyan to return to the nest, so it looks like a game."


    Naruto seems to be suffering from spring sleepiness. At the moment, he is still lazy, and while recording the data faithfully, he does not forget to say: "Fuji''s goal is not only to change the situation of the game, Fuji Yuta The best half volley is the technique of counterattack at the moment the tennis ball bounces. In other words, there is no way to use a half volley in the face of Feiyan, who barely bounces after the tennis ball lands."


    "The best trick is actually sealed, Fuji Yuta is in big trouble this time."


    A smile appeared in Naruto''s eyes, as if watching a good show, Ganya said, "Yes, the game will become right now."


    "favorable?"


    Naruto murmured, and then looked at Qiang slightly, saying: "Senior, this word is not appropriate here, no matter what the situation, the final result is destined, isn''t it?"


    She pushed her eyes dry, showing a knowing smile.


    A player who can beat the genius Fujitsu in a singles match definitely does not exist in Saint Rudolf.


    Feiyan''s return to the nest turned the game into a solo performance by Fuji Zhousuke. Fuji Yuta''s best half volley was of no effect to Feiyan''s return to the nest, who could hardly bounce, and his best trick was actually sealed. No matter what the result of that person will be when I live.


    Fujitsu has almost completely controlled the trend of the game, especially when he played that gorgeous game while still maintaining the elegant smile on his face, as if he was not playing a fierce tennis match. It''s an elegant dance party, that kind of elegant appearance that will hardly disappear, probably one of the reasons why the popularity of the donation is so high.


    With the power of Feiyan''s return to the nest, Fujisuke made two consecutive rounds. The situation was optimistic, but before the start of the fifth game, Fuji Yuta suddenly turned to look at the moon watching sitting on the coach''s bench.


    Guanyue nodded to Fuji Yuta lightly, then covered his smile with his hand, and said in secret:''Fuji Zhousuke, your Feiyan is really good at returning to the nest, but this trick against you, I Enough information has been collected long ago, and the strategy to deal with it has been prepared, just wait and see!''


    After two offenses and defenses, Fuji Yuta played a chance ball, and the tennis was flying towards Fuji Zhou.


    "Come on, Feiyan is back in the nest!"


    The first-year kids on the sidelines cheered ahead of time, helping to raise the racket, swinging and cutting the ball, and the action was the same as before, but at the moment of hitting the ball, the brow frowned immediately.


    boom!


    The tennis ball fell and bounced.


    Chapter 77-Clear Sky Smash


    In the next week, Zhusuke clearly played Feiyan and returned to the nest, but the tennis ball did not slide against the ground as before, but rebounded and bounced accurately towards Fuji Yuta.


    With a triumphant smile on his face, Fuji Yuta made a half-volley and directly hit back at Feiyan who had failed this move.


    Zhouzhu was still in the astonishment of the failure of Feiyan to return to the nest. Before he could react, the tennis ball had already flown past his side and popped off the court.


    "The goal was scored by Saint Rudolph, the score was 15:0."


    "Hey...really?"


    "Feiyan failed to return to the nest?!"


    "That genius can make such mistakes?"


    The surrounding voices were noisy, and they were all talking about the mistake of Feiyan¡¯s return to the nest just now. Horio clutched the barbed wire tightly and cried out in disbelief, ¡°Impossible, how could Fuji Senpai make a mistake? ?"


    "But Horio, that Feiyan really failed to return to the nest just now."


    "Yes, if there were no mistakes, Feiyan''s nest should have slipped out of the field directly against the ground, right? What''s the matter with you?"


    "This one¡­¡­"


    With Horio¡¯s level, it¡¯s obviously impossible to explain why Feiyan¡¯s return to the nest failed. He pinched his chin and said with a look of confusion: "It¡¯s really strange. This is the first time I have seen the best Feiyan failed to return to the nest. Well, there must be some special reason."


    "Ah, there is a special reason."


    Naruto grabbed his own golden retriever, his eyes were full of nasty smiles, and the male ears were the most clever in doing this material, and he ran over: "Peach City, have you seen anything? The best Feiyan failed to return to the nest. s reason."


    "Ah, I saw it, and this little devil..." pointed to Echizen Ryoma who was tugging, "I saw it too, right, isn''t it?"


    "cut!"


    Echizen Ryoma pulled his hat to show his dissatisfaction, and then said in a cool gesture: "The one of Saint Rudolph, the ball just hit did not spin."

 1920 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1920

    "No rotation?"


    "Look carefully, Yuta will still play that kind of ball in a while."


    As soon as Naruto said so, everyone''s attention was immediately focused on Fuji Yuta''s shot, and many eyes were staring at all of Fuji Yuta''s movements at the same time.


    Fuji Yuta and Fuji Zhou assisted back and forth to attack and defend the ball. Both of them have excellent skills. However, it can be seen that the talented talent is still a bit higher, and the skills are much better than Fuji Yuta.


    After hitting back several consecutive balls, Fuji Yuta suddenly shot a strange smash and flew in front of Fuji Zhousuke unbiasedly.


    "good chance!"


    This is indeed a beautiful opportunity ball. You don''t need to move left and right at all. You can directly hit back when standing still, and help raise the racket within two weeks and cut it down.


    "Feiyan is still in the nest!"


    The tennis ball flew over the net with a violent spin, but after landing, it rebounded directly, and was directly ended by Fuji Yuta with a half volley.


    "The goal was scored by Saint Rudolph, the score was 30:0."


    "That''s it!"


    Because of Naruto¡¯s advance reminder, he saw Fuji Yuta¡¯s shot this time, and suddenly said: "It turned out to be like this, it''s no wonder Fuji''s Feiyan will fail in the nest."


    "Why on earth, senior man?"


    "Tell us quickly."


    "The return of the best swallow to the nest is a forehand high-speed cut that uses the opponent''s topspin to return. It borrows the opponent''s topspin and adds strong spin to the cut, so the ball does not fall after landing. It bounces, but slides close to the ground. In other words, this kind of ball can only be played when the opponent makes a topspin. The ball that Yuta Fuji played just now did not spin at all. If you use Feiyan to return to the nest with a ball that does not spin, Feiyan does not rotate enough to return to the nest, and it becomes an ordinary cut. That¡¯s why Fuji Yuta returned with a half-volley."


    "This is indeed an effective tactic that can seal Feiyan and return to the nest. This tactic must be derived from their yin and yang weird experience."


    "Ah, yeah, at the beginning of the moon watching."


    Gan wrote a few pens in his notebook, and then suddenly raised his head to look at Naruto: "But Yuta Fuji''s non-spin ball is indeed a troublesome trick, right?"


    "Cut!" Knowing what he meant, Naruto gave him a blank look.


    A completely non-spin ball, this trick is not only able to seal the best Feiyan to the nest, even Naruto¡¯s magical chipping moon reading, which requires a backspin to play, will be sealed by this trick, indeed. Very troublesome trick... to some extent.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    While watching the game, Tomoka suddenly lit her chin with her hand, and said with a cute voice, "But now that Fuji-senpai knows that Fuji Yuta will use a non-spin ball to seal his Feiyan return Nest, wouldn¡¯t it be okay to use other tricks to fight back, not as good as a senior, and not only using Feiyan to return the nest.¡±


    "Stupid!"


    Naruto gently tapped on Tomoka''s head, then reached out and held her head, and said, "That''s absolutely impossible."


    "Ah, why?"


    "Indeed, Fuji Senpai does have a lot of other skills that can be used to counter the non-spin ball, but in that case, he just ran away."


    "Run?"


    "Yes, I avoided a head-on duel with Fuji Yuta. This is absolutely forbidden with the pride of an older brother. You can only break Fuji Yuta''s non-spinning ball head-on with Feiyan. For seniors, it is a real victory."


    "But how do you play? There is no way to use Feiyan to return the nest to that non-spin ball, right?"


    "Let¡¯s watch it carefully, don¡¯t forget, it¡¯s a talented player that our youth school is proud of."


    Naruto deliberately showed an unpredictable look of a god-stick. In fact, what he was most looking forward to was not to see how Fuer Zhousuke cracked the non-spin ball, but he looked forward to seeing his brother use that. What kind of expressions will you have when making dangerous tricks?


    Obviously Fuji Yuta didn''t know Naruto''s garrulous intestines, and Fuji Yuta, who was filled with the idea of ??defeating his brother, continued to play non-spinning balls towards Fuji Zhousuke.


    The frontal challenge from the younger brother, the brother Fuji Zhousuke obviously has no reason to avoid it, and can only use Feiyan to fight back.


    Not two weeks later, he helped raise the racket, posing the posture of Feiyan returning to the nest.


    "Feiyan is still in the nest? No, it will fail!"


    Fujitsu''s racket received a non-spinning ball from Fuji Yuta, and at this moment, Fujitsu gently tilted the racket to let the tennis ball roll on the racket, and then tapped it with the frame.


    "Racquet? So that''s it. Fuji tilts the racket to let the tennis ball roll on the net, so as to create the rotation needed for the swallow to return to the nest."


    "But just rotating like this is not enough!"


    Not two weeks to help make the tennis ball roll on the racket to create a spin, but this spin is obviously not enough and can only barely get the incomplete Feiyan to return to the nest.


    Because the number of spins was not enough, after the tennis ball bounced off the ground, it didn''t slide completely against the ground, but bounced slightly, and Fuji Yuta directly hit back with a half-volley.


    "The goal was scored by Saint Rudolph, the score was 40:0."


    "Sure enough, the spin created by the racket is not enough. The incomplete Feiyan was hit back by a half-volley."


    "It seems that only the complete Feiyan returning to the nest can crack the half-volley of Fuer Yuta, but..." Naruto glanced at Fuer Zhousuke, and saw him smile again: "That guy, there should be a countermeasure. Right."


    Watching the moon still sneered at the bangs in front of him, and thought with a sneer:''How can a complete Feiyan return to the nest with the rotation of the racket, although I don''t know what you are thinking, but the next step is To meet your failure, a genius will help.''Thinking of this, Kanyue made a gesture to Fuji Yuta.


    After seeing the gesture of watching the moon, Fuji Yuta immediately showed a very confident smile.


    ''Leave it to me, watch the moon!''


    Of course, Fujisuke also saw the gesture of watching the moon, but he could not guess the meaning of this gesture out of thin air if he was not Saint Rudolph. After concentrating, he began to prepare to deal with Fuji Yuta''s attack.


    After the two quickly faced each other a few times, Fujitsu assisted in a backspin aimed at the backcourt and attacked at Fuji Yuta''s feet.


    Fuji Yuta stepped back and suddenly assumed a somewhat weird posture, with his right foot in front and left foot in the back, squatting down, holding the racket in his left hand and lifting it high.


    ''That posture...''


    ''coming!''


    "Take a good look, brother, watch my clear skies!"


    Chapter 78-The Wrath of One


    "Clear sky smash!!"


    The tennis ball quickly swept across the net with extremely violent spins. The speed of the ball was as fast as a flash of light, and it was falling in front of Fujisuke. After the tennis hits the ground, the fierce spin caused the tennis ball to rub against the ground. An obvious ball mark was left, showing how violently the ball spins.Then the tennis ball bounced high, almost flying out of the court.


    "This round was won by Saint Rudolph, with a score of 3:2."


    Fuer Zhousuke relied on the score of Feiyan to tie the nest and was again opened by Fuji Yuta. The clear sky smash just now was even more beautiful, and he scored cleanly from his assistants.


    Fuji Zhousuke suddenly opened a pair of ice blue eyes, and a hint of shock appeared in his eyes uncontrollably.


    Fuji Yuta didn''t know the importance, pointed at Fuji Zhousuke with his racket, and said:


    "Nissan, you can''t fight back my clear skies!"

 1921 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1921

    Fuji Zhousuke raised his head, looked directly into Fuji Yuta''s eyes, and said coldly: "Yuta, who taught you that trick just now?!"


    Boom!


    Seeing Fuer Zhousuke¡¯s indifferent and angry eyes, Fueryu felt a heart palpitations too abruptly. The excitement and excitement that had just smashed and scored in the clear sky quickly faded like a tide, and there was only a wave of fear and cold that enveloped his whole body. Involuntarily said: "It''s watching the moon..."


    "Watching the moon?"


    Fu Zhousuke¡¯s gaze fell on the moon watching who was sitting on the St. Rudolph¡¯s coaching bench, then turned his attention back to the court, and said in a low voice: "It seems that I am going to end the game as soon as possible. Sorry, Yuta."


    The aura of Buer Zhousuke''s body has obviously changed. Obviously, he doesn''t have the feeling of relaxing and enjoying the game before. Seeing Buer Zhousuke who completely opened his eyes, everyone feels a sense of depression and terror at the moment.


    Fu Zhousuke''s changes even felt like a nervous girl like Pengxiang, and couldn''t help rubbing his arms: "What''s the matter? It seems to have suddenly become cold and get goose bumps."


    "Fuji-senpai''s eyes..." Sakurano hesitated, "It always feels terrible."


    "It''s natural for you to feel scared. It''s really rare. The Fuji-senior will be angry."


    Naruto''s face was squinted with a smile, as if she was watching a good show, but Sakura raised her head to look at Naruto and asked, "Fuji-senpai is angry? Was it because of the clear sky smash just now?"


    "Hehe, too, not really."


    "what?"


    When Naruto pretended to be X, all three girls around him looked at him strangely. Naruto smiled and touched Sakurano''s head, and said, "I know what you mean, but the guy who doesn''t like it will lose because You get angry when you give your brother a goal, but the reason he is angry is really because of the clear smash."


    If Naruto goes around, the brain cells of Sakurano and Tomoka are not enough. They don¡¯t understand what Naruto means, and Tachibana is one year older than the two of them, and they know more about tennis. One point, I vaguely understood, and said: "Is that the clear sky smash problem?"


    "Yes, the clear sky smash is to spread your body as much as possible before hitting the ball. While hitting the ball, you must squat down to lower the center of gravity, and at the same time swing the racket high to hit the super spin. This way the ball spins will be extremely intense and the ball speed Fast, the rebound will be very high after landing, so it is difficult to fight back, but such a style of play will cause a great burden on the user''s body."


    Tachibana was shocked, and his eyes widened and said: "You mean that the more Fuji Yuta uses the clear sky smash, the more serious damage he will cause to his body?!"


    "Let¡¯s say that, if you are an adult tennis player, it¡¯s okay to say, but the body of middle school students, especially the bones, is not fully developed. If you continue to use the clear sky smash, it will cause too much damage to the bones that are still in the growth stage. Burden, it will lead to skeletal deformities over the years. If you keep playing like this, Fuji Yuta''s tennis career will not reach the age of twenty."


    "how come?!"


    Sakurano, Tomoka, and Tachibana all believed Naruto''s words very much, and didn''t doubt that he would be aimless on such a serious problem. When they heard that the clear sky smash would cause such terrible consequences, all three of them had big faces. change.


    Tachibana thought deeper than Sakurano and Tomoka, and said with a calm face, "I think Fuji Yuta shouldn''t know the side effects of this clear sky smash. He would teach him such a dangerous trick. The manager of Saint Rudolph is really terrible."


    Juxing¡¯s character is open and direct. If one day Jujuping sacrifices the members of the Fudo Peak for the victory of Fudo Peak, even if he is his own brother, Ju Xing will definitely not accept it, and the behavior of watching the moon obviously makes Juxing felt extremely disgusted.


    It is still in the game, but the second week cannot help arrogantly to ask Fuji Yuta not to play a clear-air smash. What he can do is to end the game as soon as possible and not to put a serious burden on Yuta''s arm.


    ''The game is over.''


    Fujitsu said something coldly in his heart, then turned the tennis ball with his left hand, and then swung the racket from bottom to top to make a unique cut serve.


    "Want to use a cut serve to change the situation? This trick is for me...Nani?!"


    Fuji Yuta just wanted to use a half volley to return Fuji Zhousuke''s serve, but when his racket was about to receive that serve, the tennis ball instantly seemed like a phantom, disappearing from under his racket. After that, he appeared behind Fuji Yuta again.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    "Serve...will it disappear?"


    Fuji Yuta looked at the tennis ball rolling behind him, and a drop of sweat ran down his cheek at this moment. I don¡¯t know if it was a psychological factor. When Fuji Yuta looked at Fuji Zhousuke again, he felt that Fuji Zhousuke. The figure was extremely tall, as if it were a mountain that he could not surpass for the rest of his life.


    Buer Zhousuke no longer has the usual relaxed mood of enjoying the game, without saying a word, he walked to the other side to prepare to serve.


    "Disappearing serve!"


    "This round was won by Qingxue, with a score of 3:3."


    The angry genius showed a fang, four consecutive Ace serve to end the game directly, showing no mercy.After Fuji''s anger, what changed was not only his aura. Fuji Yuta was standing on the same court with him, and he could feel a strong pressure, making it hard for him to breathe. This might be the special aura of a powerful person. Field.


    Fuji Yuta held the tennis ball tightly with his right hand, and the force caused the tennis ball to squeak and scream, as if only this way can eliminate the tension and pressure in his heart:''Don''t be nervous!No matter how powerful the serve is, as long as there are super half volleys and clear sky smashes taught by Guanyue, I will definitely not lose!I must win!''


    Fuji Yuta encouraged himself in his heart, and finally eliminated some of the stress caused by Fujisuke, and a sharp serve hit the right corner of Fujisuke.


    In the first few weeks, he helped to make a backhand cut, because the tennis ball''s rotation makes the tennis ball extremely high after rebounding.In addition to the burden on the body, the clear sky smash is a super spin made by squatting down and swinging from the bottom to the top. Therefore, there is no way for a ball that bounces too high. use.


    Fujisuke forced Fuji Yuta to use the clear sky smash and could only hit the tennis back with a forehand. However, the tennis ball hit by Fuji Yuta did not spin at all. It was because of the fact that he flew in order to seal Fujisuke. The non-spin ball practiced by Yan Huanchao.


    Not two weeks later, the help had expected and raised the racket again.


    "Fuji, he put the racket upright?"


    "It turns out that this is the case, erect the tennis ball to enhance the rotation, this should be able to..."


    "No, the rotation is not perfect enough!"


    Even if the racket was held upright, it was still difficult to create enough spin with the tennis ball rolling on the net, and Fei Zhouzhu''s Feiyan still bounced back and left the ground.


    "Clear sky smash!"


    The incomplete version of Feiyan Huanchao close to the ground just gave Fuji Yuta a chance to attack and used a clear smash to end the score.


    "The goal was scored by Saint Rudolph, the score was 15:0."


    ...


    "The goal was scored by Saint Rudolph, the score was 40:0."


    After Fuji Yuta scored consecutive three-pointers with clear skies, Fujitsu used his five fingers to grab the net surface of the racket, then turned his wrist twice, and finally nodded slightly.


    The next ball, at first, was almost like a replay of the previous three balls. Fuji Yuta''s serve was easily caught by Fuji Zhousuke and forced him to be unable to use the clear sky smash, and then Fuji Yuta played no. When the spinning ball was preparing to create a chance for a clear-sky smash, the tennis ball grazed the net in an instant, and the original non-spinning ball produced a weak spin.


    Fuji Zhou helped raise the racket, and the whole body seemed to be enveloped by a peculiar air current and halo. The moment the light flashed, the tennis ball had already flown over the net and arrived at Fuji Yuta''s half.


    "A clear day..."


    The tennis ball was clinging to the ground and slipped under Fuji Yuta''s racket.


    "Sure enough, this is the help of a genius without two weeks!"


    Chapter 79-Naruto vs. Moon Watching


    The perfect Feiyan returning to the nest can only volley before landing, and there is no way to return after the ball hits the ground, whether it is a half volley or a clear volley.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue, the score was 40:15."


    "Long live!"


    "Long live Fuji-senpai!"


    "Finally shot Feiyan and returned to the nest!"


    "How is this possible?!" Ju Xing''s eyes widened and said in disbelief: "The rotation created by the net shouldn''t be enough. How can he make a perfect flying swallow to return to the nest?"

 1922 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1922

    Naruto looked at Tachibana with a surprised look and explained: "It is true that the net alone is not enough to make enough spin to hit Feiyan and return to the nest, but the key is that Yuta''s previous ball was a tennis ball. "


    "The ball wiped the net?"


    "That''s right, the non-spinning ball played by Yuta is indeed able to seal the fate of Feiyan to return to the nest, but because the ball just wiped the net, the original non-spinning ball produced a subtle spin at the moment of wiping the net In addition, he erected his racket to create a spin, so that he could play a perfect flying swallow and return to the nest."


    "So it''s like this..."


    Ju Xing nodded first, and then thought of something. He suddenly raised his head and stared at Naruto in shock: "Wait, wait a minute! Couldn''t it be..."


    "Yes, it was intentional. It was the Fujitsu senior who cleverly used his shots to force Yuta to play a tennis ball to make up for Feiyan''s lack of spin."


    "Forcing the opponent to play tennis? Can this kind of thing really be done deliberately?"


    "Of course, he can control the opponent''s shot during the game, so this guy will be called a genius."


    With the disappearing serve and the perfect return of the swallow, Fuji Yuta has no resistance.


    In other words, it is better to be honest with a brother who is really angry.


    "At the end of the game, Qingxue won with the help of two weeks. The score was 6:3."


    "Sure enough, the genius is more powerful."


    "Yeah, although I was a little nervous at the beginning, but after four consecutive rounds, it really deserves to be the one."


    "But his brother is also quite strong, after all, it is not easy to get three rounds from him."


    "It''s a wonderful game."


    Listening to the constant praise from the surroundings for Fujitsu Zhousuke, Naruto grabbed his own golden retriever and said, "Well, I never lost even a round after Fujisuke became serious. Forget it, this is also expected. Thing."


    Fuji helped put away his racket, and then suddenly walked to Fuji Yuta.


    "Yuta, let''s go home today. I have something to tell you."


    Fuji Yu too coldly gave Fuji Zhou a look, and said, "No!"


    "Well, it''s rare for mom to cook pumpkin curry today. It seems to be someone''s favorite. If you don''t go back, you won''t be able to eat it."


    "Hey, that..."


    "Sister Yumiko will also make crepes today, or let me eat them all. I consumed a lot of energy today..."


    "Hey, I said..."


    "Yuta, I''ll call Yumiko sister to pick us up later."


    Unable to figure out how to refuse, Yuta Fuji snorted, lifted his tennis bag and walked out of the court.


    Yuta, this kid, probably won''t beat his brother for a lifetime...


    "Fuji Senpai won the third singles, and now Qingxue is leading 2:1. As long as Taocheng Senpai wins, Qingxue will win!" Pengxiang said excitedly, breaking his fingers.


    Naruto flicked Tomoka''s forehead lightly, and said in a petting tone: "Don''t worry, I will end the game soon, little guy."


    When Naruto walked into the court, he and Fujisuke who walked out of the court passed by, and they paused slightly when their figures crossed.


    "Peach City..."


    "I understand, no two seniors."


    Naruto directly intercepted what Fuer was about to say next, and looked at Guanyue who walked into the court from the other side, with a wicked smile on his face: "At the beginning of the month, I will teach him a lesson that he will never forget, but as Exchange, please buy me twenty burgers."


    "Deal." Fu Zhou said, and walked out of the court silently.


    Naruto took off his sports jacket, took out a black racket, walked to the net, and looked at the moon-viewing beginning on the opposite side of the net.


    "It seems that today''s game is very different from what you expected. Is there a problem with the data collection?"


    Guanyue spread his hands and said: "There is no way, there are always things beyond expectations."


    "It seems that our Youth Academy has secured victory now."


    "Nomura can''t beat Tezuka no matter what. For the future resurrection match, he still has to collect some information."


    "Oh, you seem to be mistaken about my meaning."


    "what?"


    "The lock-in victory I said was not the singles number one played by our minister, but in this singles number two, we don''t need to bother our captain to play against you."


    "Oh?"


    Guanyue raised his brows and glanced at Naruto, with an unpleasant confidence in his eyes, and said, "Then try it out. Let me learn about your proudest kill."


    "I will leave you with memories you will never forget..."


    Naruto looked at Guanyue without a smile, and then lowered the second half of the sentence: "After I completely destroy your tennis..."


    "At the start of the game, Saint Rudolph will watch the moon serve."


    "Although the big score can''t beat Qingxue, I won''t lose this singles, it''s up to me!"


    After Guanyue muttered a few words, he slammed the tennis ball to Naruto''s left. Naruto was unceremonious and directly drove the ball back with a powerful backhand. The powerful hitting force made a muffled sound.


    Naruto watched Kanyue''s play while playing.


    This guy who doesn''t seem to show off the mountains and the water does have two brushes.


    But after thinking about it, Akasawa, the captain of Saint Rudolph, can be regarded as a somewhat famous player in the Eastern Capital, and now Saint Rudolf can almost completely return to the commander of the moon, as if he did not have enough strength, Akasawa this How could the captain allow him to ride on his head?


    Watching the moon¡¯s playing style is simple to say, it is to collect information in advance, analyze all the opponent¡¯s intelligence, find out the opponent¡¯s weakness, and then target these weaknesses to attack, but to attack all the opponent¡¯s weaknesses, this itself also requires considerable strength. .


    Being able to hit the ball exactly where you want to hit it may not be something everyone can do.


    Although Naruto was distracted, his body''s instincts continued to respond to Guanyue''s attacks. At this time Guanyue suddenly played a frontcourt lob, and the tennis ball kept spinning high in the sky.


    "Chance Ball!"


    Naruto''s body reacted instinctively. He stepped on his feet and rose into the air. Holding the racket in his right hand, he swung down the tennis ball in the air.


    "Slam Dunk!!"


    boom!!


    The powerful slam dunk hit the ground directly, with a shocking roar, and Guanyue had already waited for the ball to fall, and shouted: "The slam dunk is really powerful, but this information is my It''s been collected long ago!"


    "Nani?!"

 1923 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1923

    Before Naruto''s feet hit the ground, the tennis ball flew past him instantly and hit the bottom corner of the court.


    "The goal was scored by Saint Rudolph, the score was 15:0."


    "Hey, Sakura..."


    The girl with wide-eyed ponytails gently pushed her friend next to her, and said in astonishment, "Is the trick used by that curly-haired guy the same as that used by the younger brother of the senior fuji..."


    "Half volley?!"


    Watching the moon slammed his bangs very slammed, and explained: "Your slam dunk is indeed very powerful and destructive, but the disadvantage is that you jump too high. You only need to use it at the moment the smash is bounced. If you hit back with a half-volley, you will definitely not be able to fight back before it hits the ground. There are simply flaws.


    "Stop talking big, go ahead!"


    "as you wish!"


    "In this round, Saint Rudolph won, the score was 1:0."


    "In this round, St. Rudolph won, the score was 2: 0."


    ...


    "In this round, St. Rudolph won, with a score of 5:0."


    "No, no...Senior Taocheng actually..."


    "There is one final game left, that is, there are four goals left, and I won."


    "Liar!"


    Chapter 80-Counterattack


    "Four more balls! Four more balls! Four more balls!"


    The members of Saint Rudolph cheered in unison at this time, forming a wave of noise.Although it was impossible for Saint Rudolf to win today''s game, he was still excited when he saw that the moon could win by a big score.


    Watching the moon seems to enjoy this feeling of being in control. This may also be a common feature of people who are obsessed with information. When things develop according to their expectations, these people will feel quite happy and satisfied.


    Guanyue held the racket with one hand, with a confident smile on his face, and said: "There are four more goals, and I won."


    Naruto didn''t answer, but silently wiped the sweat from his face, and then prepared to serve.


    "Amaterasu!"


    The tennis ball crossed a dark arc, and flew to the moon in an instant, carrying an amazing force.


    Guanyue was full of confidence, and said, "This serve is already in my grasp!" With that, Guanyue raised his right hand and hit a beautiful forehand back, because Amaterasu''s ball is fast, and the moon is so fast. The speed of the return shot was also quite fast. In an instant, the tennis ball flew over the net, landed at Naruto''s feet, and then quickly slid out of the court.


    "The goal was scored by Saint Rudolph, the score was 15:0."


    "There are three balls! There are three balls! There are three balls!"


    Snapped!


    "The goal was scored by Saint Rudolph, the score was 30:0."


    "Two more goals! Two more goals!"


    Snapped!


    "The goal was scored by Saint Rudolph, the score was 40:0."


    "One more ball! One more ball! One more ball!"


    "what!"


    Horio hung himself on the barbed wire on the sidelines, and he let out a tragic cry: "Everything is over, it''s lost!"


    "what did you say?!"


    As soon as Tomoka heard Horio''s words, her temper came up immediately, her thin arm directly grabbed Horio''s collar and lifted him up, and shouted with a ferocious expression: "What are you talking about?! Senior Taocheng, he won''t lose. Yeah!"


    Horio was almost killed by Tomoka''s collar, and finally broke free, and said with some difficulty: "I don''t want to lose a long time, but now it''s 5:0, the senior hasn''t scored a point yet, how can I win this way? Well?"


    "Don''t be long-winded! Anyway, Senior Taocheng is the strongest, so he won''t lose to that yin and yang guy of Saint Rudolf!"


    Pengxiang screamed, snarly like a human-shaped Godzilla.


    At this time Gan suddenly tapped his head with his notebook: "Did you really get the correct information for the moon watching?"


    "What are you talking about, senior senior, isn''t senior senior Taocheng already pushed to the end of the game?"


    "The information of that guy A Tao is the same as that of Fuji and Tezuka. Even I can''t fully grasp it."


    "Hey, what does this mean?"


    "Fuck, do you have any ideas?"


    Kan Sadaji turned his head and saw that it turned out to be two reporters, Inoue and Shiba Saori. The reporters'' sensitivity to news and intelligence is no less than the shark''s keen sense of blood, so he pushed his glasses dryly: "I''m just guessing, but if my thoughts are true, then A Tao is far more terrifying than I thought."


    After the game came to the end of the game, Naruto didn''t immediately serve the ball, but suddenly walked to his tennis bag, put the black racket just used, and then took out a golden racket.


    In a tennis match, the racket can be changed as long as one ball is played. Generally, there is no hard and fast rule on the number and time of changing the racket.Because in a fierce professional game, continuous heavy hitting is likely to cause the originally neat string to become loose, so that the strength and control of the ball will be weakened.


    In addition, there are many players who change their rackets when they are not playing smoothly or when they are too nervous. Because the number of timeouts is limited, they sometimes readjust the rhythm by changing rackets.


    Of course Guanyue also noticed Naruto''s movements, but in his opinion it was just a dying struggle.


    ''It¡¯s useless. It¡¯s impossible to beat me by changing the racket to change the ball control and hitting power. I also collected the information about the golden racket. The racket tension is 70 pounds, although it is very strong. The result of the game is doomed.''


    Coincidentally, Naruto, who was back on the service line at this time, also had his own thoughts.


    ''Well, it should be almost the same to this level. Although it is a bit cruel, it is related to the twenty burgers that the guy Fuji treats. Sorry, watching the moon.''


    Naruto tossed the tennis ball and then swung hard.


    "Bullet serve!"


    "Don''t even need Amaterasu? Your defeat is doomed, Taocheng!"


    Guanyue seemed to have seen the handy victory, and he did not forget to provoke Naruto while fighting back.


    Naruto held the racket in both hands, jumped up on one foot, and shouted:


    "Big idiot! JackKnife!!!"


    "It''s useless...Nani?!"


    Guanyue had already taken Naruto¡¯s JackKnife before, and felt that the power was the same as in his profile. I thought that JackKnife this time would be nothing special, but when his racket really received JackKnife, a strange force came from The racket was passed directly to the arm of the moon watcher, and it was instantly hit by a strange force without preparation. The arm of the moon watcher felt a tingling numb sensation, and there was no stalemate for a second. With a snap, the racket was hit directly. Flew out and slid far away.

 1924 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1924

    "This ball was scored by Qingxue, the score was 40:15."


    "Great!"


    "Finally scored!"


    "Senior GOGOGO!"


    "Tomuka..."


    The impactful JackKnife of Naruto made Qingxue all blood resurrected in an instant, all cheering and cheering, while Guanyue stared at her still trembling hand, and there was a storm in her heart.


    ''The hand still feels numb...No, how could the power be so strong?!It shouldn¡¯t be like this even if you change your racket, it¡¯s like hitting a shot put.''


    "Boom!"


    Naruto''s voice awakened Guanyue who was still in shock. Naruto pointed at Guanyue and said arrogantly, "You fool, you are still playing now, why are you so surprised?"


    "you!"


    Guanyue was furious, and after picking up his racket, he said angrily: "Don''t be proud! It''s just one point. It''s still my final point. As long as I score another point, I will win! "


    "Really? That''s a pity, because from now on, you won''t even get a point! Amaterasu!"


    As soon as Naruto''s voice fell, the tennis ball flew across the moon watching a black line almost instantaneously. The air currents raised by the high-speed tennis blew the corner of the moon watching, and when the tennis ball hit the barbed wire behind it, it bounced back to the moon watching. At the time, watching the moon came back to his senses.


    "what?"


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 40:30."


    "Hey, this is the real Amaterasu, the ones just now are just for fun, they are incomplete Amaterasu!"


    "what did you say?"


    "Be careful, Amaterasu is coming again!"


    boom!


    "This ball is scored by Qingxue, and it is evenly divided!"


    boom!


    "This ball is scored by Qingxue, and the serving side has the advantage!"


    boom!


    "This round was won by Qingxue, with a score of 5:1."


    The power of the real Amaterasu made Moonwatch completely unable to react. He lost the game without even touching the ball. When the Qingxue crowd cheered, a drop of cold sweat slipped quietly from Moonwatch''s forehead.


    "Difficult... Could it be that he has been playing tricks on me?"


    Chapter 81-Victory


    As soon as this terrible thought appeared in Moonwatching''s mind, it immediately spread uncontrollably like a virus, and soon occupied the whole thinking of Moonwatching. Correspondingly, the original self-confidence was quickly fading.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    The sound in her ear made Guanyue suddenly awake. As soon as she raised her head, she saw Naruto looking at him playfully: "Now it''s time for you to serve the ball, why? You won''t even forget how to serve, right?"


    Regarding Naruto''s provocative view of the moon, he didn''t say anything to fight back, but secretly adjusted his breathing: "No, the information I collected can''t be all wrong, he must have weaknesses that can be broken!''


    I don¡¯t know if I watched the moon because I was trying to convince myself or to deceive myself. I finally cheered myself up and squeezed the tennis ball in my hand:''Then try it here!''


    Thinking of Guanyue sending the ball out, the tennis ball flew over the net, and instantly landed in the teeing area in front of Naruto''s left, and then bounced quickly.


    "nice shot!"


    "Nani?!"


    "JackKnife!!"


    As soon as Guanyue¡¯s serve bounced, Naruto directly blasted it back with JackKnife. Naruto¡¯s return attack was very fierce, as if he was already prepared, and Guanyue just hit the ball to his best. The suitable hitting position is the same.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    The vigorous Jack Knife hit the racket in Guanyue''s hand again. Guanyue''s previous confidence was gone, and only a dumb and ridiculous panic remained on his face.


    "No, it''s impossible... the serve from the front left of the body should be your worst course."


    "Not good? You seem to be doing something wrong, watching the moon, the path of the ball just now happened to be the best way for me to play JackKnife! Don''t be careless, keep playing, watch the moon!"


    "Damn it! What about here!"


    "JackKnife!"


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 30:0."


    "Isn''t it okay here?"


    "JackKnife!"


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 40:0."


    "You seem to be tired, watching the moon, but I''m sorry, I can trouble you to run harder."


    The game has undergone a complete flip. Naruto, who seemed to be beaten to find Kita before, is now beginning to completely master the rhythm of the game. Sometimes with JackKnife''s explosive power to score directly, sometimes he is not in a hurry, but starts to hit the ball at a wide angle. , Let Guanyue have to run around in a wide range in order to fight back. Obviously he can score easily, but he always maintains that kind of unhurried appearance, so that Guanyue has to run for his life, but no matter how hard he tries, in the end They were all like monkeys, and they couldn''t escape from the Five Finger Mountain of the Tathagata like Naruto.


    Gan showed a smile like that, and said: "Just like I thought, Taocheng this guy will not expose his weaknesses so easily. The guy watching the moon just thinks he knows it."


    "Tennis Monthly" reporter Inoue also said: "When the information that has always been trusted is proved to be wrong, it is impossible to win the moon watching, right, classmate?"


    "Yes, the more confident a person is, when his self-confidence is shaken, the more completely he will collapse. The result of this game is doomed."


    Shiba Saori quickly took photos of the game. Now the situation is clearly beneficial to Naruto. Of course, Shisaori took more pictures of him. After taking more than a dozen consecutive pictures, Shiba Saori suddenly raised his head and asked: "But since he is so much stronger than Saint Rudolph''s Moon Watcher, why did he deliberately lose 5:0 before? Wouldn''t it be okay to use his strength from the beginning?"


    "This...probably because of someone''s request, don''t you think so, no?"


    "Hehe, what are you talking about, Agan, why don''t I understand?"


    Bu Er Zhou''s tone to help this guy is very tight. If he really doesn''t want to say something, it is as difficult to pry open his mouth as to make Captain Qingxue smile.


    "At the end of the game, Qingxue Taocheng won the game with a score of 7:5."


    "what!"


    When the referee announced the end of the game, Guanyue knelt on the ground all of a sudden, and let out a miserable howl, like a beast that had already reached a strange road.


    In the situation where you can win as long as you get one more point, you can never get another point. After losing seven consecutive rounds and finally losing the game, you have to suffer a disastrous defeat when you see the victory in front of you, which is no less than Wanzhangshan. A foot on the top of the air.

 1925 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1925

    The eyes of the people around watching the moon are also mixed with a lot of emotions, sympathy, disdain, contempt, and more are gloating. Probably the conceited and unconcealed character of the moon has offended many people before. Well, now that watching the moon encounter such a big humiliation, the gloaters actually accounted for the majority.


    Naruto held the racket and walked to Guanyue. Guanyue felt that he was enveloped in a shadow. When he looked up, he saw Naruto standing in front of him.


    Watching Moon, who suffered a major blow today, really couldn''t control his emotions, and roared at Naruto: "Asshole! You actually let me hit 5:0 on purpose. Is it fun to play me like this?!"


    "Fun? I think you made a mistake. Your strength is too bad. Playing with you is really not fun at all. I just accepted someone else¡¯s commission. For me, it¡¯s like you. The fun of playing is better than eating 20 burgers. There is only one reason for you to lose to me, and that is that you are weaker than me! You bastard!"


    After finishing talking, she shook hands with Guanyue in a perfunctory manner, then turned to pack her own things.


    Naruto is too lazy to care about what will happen after watching the moon, and whether he will give up tennis because of this blow. Anyway, he is not an important role, nor is he a girl that Naruto is interested in. The character takes him to death.


    Although the match against St. Rudolph was a bit turbulent, the young school won in the end and successfully entered the semi-finals.


    Naruto packed up his things and said to Gan who was about to leave, "Senior Gan, are you going to watch the ice emperor and Fudo Peak match?"


    "Yeah, so are you?"


    "Yes, let''s go together."


    Naruto and Kan walked towards the match court of Bingdi and Fudomine, and by the way brought two tennis reporters-Inoue and Shiba Saori, and of course Tachibana Apricot.


    It would be strange if Ju Xing didn''t watch a big game like Ice Emperor.


    Before they arrived at the competition venue, Naruto and the others heard a cheering sound like a tsunami from a distance, all of them cheering for the ice emperor.


    Naruto scratched his hair and said helplessly:


    "It''s still exaggerating as always, those of Bingdi''s support team."


    Acting as if I knew it a long time ago, he said, "This is no way. There are more than 200 members of the Ice Emperor. No matter what team encounters the Ice Emperor, they will be directly overwhelmed by their cheering. In terms of refueling and support, even Li Haida can''t match them."


    "Speaking of Li Hai University, I heard that Seiichi Komura, the minister of Li Hai University, seemed to be suddenly ill and hospitalized."


    "Is it true, Taocheng? You said that the son of God Yukimura of Li Haida was hospitalized?"


    "That''s right, when I was in school two days ago, I heard someone say on the road, but I''m not sure if it is true or not."


    "This is really big news. I must make sure the next day. If the son of God Komura Seiichi is really hospitalized, it will definitely have a big impact on Li Haida."


    "That one¡­¡­"


    The beauty reporter Shiba Saori suddenly raised her hand and said weakly: "Can I ask, who is the Son of God you are talking about?"


    Chapter 82-The King


    "Aren''t you?"


    Naruto scorned Shisaori very directly, and said mercilessly: "The tennis reporter doesn''t know who the son of God Komura Seiichi is? Mr. Inoue, I sympathize with you."


    Naruto patted Inoue''s shoulder pretentiously, and suddenly a vertical line on Inoue''s face, while Shisaori''s forehead popped out a # character. When the attack was about to happen, Naruto said, "Forget it. Let me give you some counseling. The men¡¯s tennis club of Lihai University High School Affiliated Middle School is recognized as the best team in the country. It has won 15 consecutive years of dominating the Kanto tournament and has not lost. This year¡¯s players are even more known as the past generations. The strongest, won the national championship last year and the year before. The only goal of Lihai University this year is to dominate the national competition three times in a row, and Seiichi Komura is the minister of Lihai University, and is now the No. 1 figure in the national tennis industry. ."


    "NO.1?"


    "The guy from Komura Seiichi won all the games in the official game record, and all the games were won by 6-0. In the official game record, he never lost a game."


    "Never lost a game? Is he really a human?"


    "Who knows, it''s just because of that invincible strength and gorgeous record that he is called the son of god, but the son of god is not a god after all, and he can''t resist the attack of illness anyway."


    Naruto shook his head. He knew very well that it was impossible for Komura Seiichi to play at the Kanto Conference, because at that time Tezuka Kunomitsu, the minister of Qingxue, would go to the Kingdom of Technetium for treatment because of his injuries during the battle with the Ice Emperor. Li Haida¡¯s first confrontation will take place in the absence of both ministers.


    Li Haida¡¯s position among the kings of the net is equivalent to that of the mountain king industry in the hands of the slam dunk. From the beginning of the story, it is an absolute king with impeccable strength. Of course, in the end, according to the plot, the loss will show''unprecedented The strength of the protagonist team.


    There is no clear distinction between good and evil in this sporty world, but since they are in different teams, their positions are different. Naruto is not in the mood to care about his future opponents, so he put his paws on Shisaori''s shoulders. Up: "This is the end of the lecture, so remember it, reporter Sang."


    "Ok."


    Shisaori nodded first, and then reacted violently, his face flushed, and looked at Naruto with some shame: "Hey, kid, I''m older than you! Don''t teach me like a young man!"


    "After I was born, he also heard about me before he heard the truth, and I learned from it."


    Naruto suddenly tugged a sentence in Chinese. This sentence came from Han Yu¡¯s essayist, saying that it was a famous piece about learning in history. Shisaori obviously didn¡¯t understand Naruto¡¯s unfamiliar ancient verse. His anger stagnated: "You Say what?"


    "Nothing, praise you for being beautiful."


    Shisazhi flushed, but gave Naruto a fierce look.Although she was a bit nervous, she was not a fool. Knowing that Naruto was definitely not what he meant, she suddenly gritted her teeth.


    ''This damn little devil doesn''t respect me at all. When I get the chance, I must teach you a lesson. By the way, I have to find out what he said just now, but what did he just say?#$*)&*...... I knew the recording was saved, ooh...''


    Shiba Saori¡¯s inner activities were ignored. When everyone finally squeezed the ice emperor¡¯s cheerleading team to the sidelines, they saw the scoreboard next to her.


    "The second doubles is 6:3. Well, the first doubles...Huh? It''s actually Kamio and Itake who play doubles?"


    Fudomine¡¯s second double in this match was a combination of Ishida and Sakurai. It¡¯s the same as the last time I played against Aogaku. It¡¯s not surprising, but the first double was Akira Kamio and Shinji Itake. You must know these two. Although people are good singles players, good singles does not necessarily form a great doubles, and without them, there is no one who can stand alone in singles except Orange Ping.


    Ju Xing cocked his nose and said with some pride:


    "This is arranged by my brother, and Kamio and Itake have long been thinking of a shame. They both remembered the last time in the open-air stadium."


    After watching the two rounds of the game, Naruto shook his head and said:


    "It''s actually impossible for the two of them to want a shame. After all, the Ice Emperor is only the second army except for the singles No. 3 Shito this time. The strength and the election are not at the same level, Kamio. Even if you and Iwu can defeat these second armies, it¡¯s not a big deal. If they run into the ruins, the result will definitely be the same as before.¡±


    "Humph!"


    Although what Naruto said was the truth, this unpleasant fact obviously made Tachibana unable to be happy, so he snorted, putting his hands on his mouth and cheering loudly.


    "Come on! Kamio, Itake!"


    Although Tachibana¡¯s cheering was almost completely submerged in the surrounding ice emperor¡¯s cheerleading team, Kamio and Iwu still defeated the ice emperor¡¯s second army doubles No. 1 by virtue of their outstanding personal abilities, and Fudo Peak had a 2-0 lead. Bingdi, for the people of Fudo Peak, they have actually secured victory, because this time the singles number three is played by their minister, Ju Juping.


    Ice Emperor¡¯s singles No. 3 is the only official candidate in this second army team, Shido Ryo. He has long hair and is a bit sloppy. Like Fuji Yuta, he is good at half volleys, and the level is higher than Fuji Yuta. .


    Trace Department stood on the sidelines with arms folded and whispered:


    "I didn''t expect the Second Army to be so useless. It seems to be a little careless this time."


    Although his words were light, his words still faintly revealed a strong and unshakable confidence. After hearing the words of Onobe, Shiobe said grimly: "Take, don¡¯t say such useless words, next I will directly change the trend of the game!"


    As the only positive candidate in the second army, Shioto Ryo certainly has his responsibility and pride. After taking off his sports jacket, Shioto Ryo strode onto the court, facing Tachibana across the ball.


    "I didn''t expect you to play in singles number three, aren''t you the main player of Fudo Peak?"


    Ju Juping put the racket on his shoulders and smiled:


    "It''s nothing, the weather is too hot, I plan to end the game soon."


    Shido Ryo looked straight into Tachibana¡¯s eyes, and said, "Then you can rest assured, I will end the game in 15 minutes."

 1926 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1926

    Although the surroundings were noisy, Naruto still heard the conversation between the two with amazing ear power, looked at the clock standing in the park, and secretly said: "That fellow Shido is definitely not the opponent of the future brother, probably It can be over in less than ten minutes.''


    Sure enough, after ten minutes, Tachibana looked down at Shinto Ryo who was kneeling on the ground.


    "Sorry, ten minutes is over."


    "At the end of the game, Fudo Peak won, the score was 3:0, and both parties saluted."


    After the players from both sides bowed to each other, there was a faint smile on the faces of the two sides: "Because it is an unknown school, I was careless. In the end, I took advantage of this and ended the game in the third singles?The orange is flat, really good.''


    "Ah~~ It really is a game without suspense at all, it''s really boring."


    "Hmph, my brother is the best."


    "No matter how good you are, don''t you lose to me?"


    "you!"


    Naruto¡¯s direct words made Tachibana look at him angrily, while Naruto ignored Tachibana¡¯s anger with a cheeky, and said to herself: ¡°Although the ice emperor lost upset this time, but with their strength You can still pass the defeated resurrection match. According to the grouping, you Fudo Peak should meet Senshishi''s Yamabuki in the semifinals. Those guys are not easy to deal with. If Fudo Peak can successfully enter the finals, I don''t mind. I bet you again."


    "You! Dare to mention that?!"


    Looking at Tachibana¡¯s flushed face, Naruto said badly: "Is there anything I dare not, I am not the one who loses the bet. Remember, I will collect the previous bet at any time, so don¡¯t want to cheat. , Sister Xiaoxing, bye."


    Naruto waved his hand, and ran away before Juxing broke out, holding the notebook, the lens reflecting the evil white light, and asked: "Taocheng, can you tell me what your bet is with Jujuping''s sister? ?"


    "Senior Gan, do you know what I like best about you?"


    "What do you like about me?"


    "I like you to stay away from me."


    Chapter 83-Dating


    The second day of the match against St. Rudolph was Sunday. After Naruto came home from the match, he opened the newly purchased PS3 and played the game, thinking: "A rare day off tomorrow, and there is no practice in the tennis club. It would be boring to be bored at home on such days, so let''s ask a girl to go out for a stroll.''


    At first, Naruto wanted to go shopping with Tachibana, just to cultivate and cultivate relationships. After all, they are not in a school, and it is not so convenient to see Tachibana. However, after thinking about it, based on Tachibana¡¯s current impression of Naruto, Even if he wants to make an appointment, he can''t make an appointment. Besides, he doesn''t have Juxing''s mobile phone number at all. Although he can get it with just one thought, the follow-up explanation is too troublesome.


    Naruto thought for a long time, but took out his mobile phone and called Sakura. During this time, Naruto¡¯s thoughts were spent on the game and Tachibana. When meeting with Sakura, Tomoka was stuck by his side, and this The girls spend a little less time alone.


    Naruto held the phone in one hand and the handle in the other to continue playing the game. The call was quickly connected.


    "Moses Moses."


    The girl''s tender and tender voice came from the phone, and Naruto said:


    "Moses, Moses, Sakura, it''s me."


    "Senior, do you have anything to call me?"


    "Nothing, I want to ask if you have an appointment tomorrow?"


    "Hey? Tomorrow?" Sakura was taken aback, or immediately replied: "Tomorrow is not there. I originally made an appointment with Tomoka to go shopping, but she said that her brother is sick and needs to be taken care of at home, so there is no way to go. "Speaking of this, Sakura''s heart became a little nervous, and she held the phone tightly with both hands, and some sweat leaked out of her palms, thinking: "The senior asked what these do, do you want to ask me out..." Sakura Nai felt a little shy and happy, but before Naruto answered, she was afraid that she was passionate, so she was very nervous.


    "Since you are fine tomorrow, let''s go to the playground together."


    "Playground?"


    "Well, I checked. Tomorrow is a nice weather, it''s best for going out and seeing cute girls."


    The first half of Naruto''s sentence was very serious, but the second half of the sentence directly made Sakura''s cheeks red, holding her mobile phone and said a little bit irritably, "Senior!"


    "Hahahaha..."


    Naruto heard the girl''s shame, and he could imagine the girl''s face flushed and bewildered.


    "Am I wrong? Sakurano, I count to three. If you don''t answer, I will take it as your default. One, two, three!"


    After the number of Naruto reached three, Sakura really couldn''t say a word. Naruto took the phone and asked deliberately, "Sakura, are you acquiescence?"


    "Yeah." Sakurano''s shy voice came on the phone.


    "Then what is your default, do you go to the playground together, or do you default that you are cute?"


    "Senior! You...you hate it!"


    "Haha, stop teasing you, just make an appointment like this, I will pick you up at your house at 8:30 tomorrow morning."


    After hanging up the phone, Sakura was still unable to calm down, feeling shy and joyful, and could not help holding her hot face: "Senior, are you going to date me? Hasgarxi, it''s just the words of senior "..." Naruto''s appearance appeared in Sakura''s mind. Whether it was the vigorous and easygoing standing on the court or the usual humorous and easygoing, Sakura''s heart had been deeply carved in her heart. When she thought of tomorrow''s date, Sakura has unconcealed joy and longing.


    Although Naruto and Sakurano had gone shopping alone a few times before, they talked about tennis in those few times. They went to sports shops and tennis courts, but this time it was different. The playground can be regarded as their first formal date.


    "Ah! No way!"


    The girl who had just lay on her back on the bed sat up and said, "No! Tomorrow is very important. You must dress well!" She put on the cute bunny slippers, opened the closet in the room, and turned the cabinets. To choose tomorrow''s clothes.


    The next morning...


    It was already 8:40, and Naruto was standing at the door of Ryuzaki''s house, and the appointed place was at the door of Sakura''s house, so there was no problem of being late. As for why Sakura was ten minutes late and did not come out yet, there was a full date. Naruto who has experienced it does not need to guess what Sakura is doing.


    It took another five minutes for the girl with two ponytails to rush out of the house. At a glance, she saw Naruto standing on the side of the road and ran over in a panic.


    "Sorry, senior, I''m late."


    "It''s nothing, I just arrived."


    Naruto lied casually, took care of Sakura''s face, and then looked up and down today''s Sakura.


    Sakura was wearing a pink camisole, showing her thin, white arms as white as lotus roots, and a small pink bag on her shoulders, looking full of youthful vitality.But what surprised Naruto was that Sakurano had a touch of pink powder on her face, and even a pink lipstick. This did not destroy the purity and beauty of Sakurano itself. On the contrary, there is a kind of cuteness that children learn from adult makeup. a feeling of.


    Although Sakura is a bit dull and natural, she is a young girl after all. Of course she can notice that Naruto¡¯s eyes are completely on her, a faint blush appears on her face, she becomes a little nervous, and her little hand unconsciously adjusts her hair and clothes.


    ''I don¡¯t know if the senior would like the way I put on makeup. I secretly applied it for two hours last night and it still didn¡¯t work well. I gathered up a lot of courage to ask Kasang this morning, but Kasang is also true. What a shy question.''


    Naruto did not speak for a long time, Sakura''s tension gradually overwhelmed her shyness, and finally couldn''t help asking: "Senior, isn''t it good-looking?"


    "It''s beautiful, it''s so good! Sakurano, I must hold you tight today. There are so many people in the playground. If you were accidentally abducted, I would regret it for life."


    Naruto took advantage of the situation and grabbed Sakura''s little hand. Sakura didn''t dislike Naruto''s cheeky appearance, and said shyly: "It''s not as good as the senior." However, there was a smile on her face. Two dimples were exposed, obviously extremely happy, women, such duplicity in front of men, regardless of age.


    "Okay, it''s time to go, let''s take a taxi."


    "Take a taxi? That''s too expensive. Let''s take the bus. You don''t have to wait too long anyway."


    Taxi prices in District 11 are generally regulated by the government and very expensive. Although the prices vary depending on the region, they are generally much more expensive than neighboring countries.


    Take the eastern capital as an example. The starting price of a taxi within 2 kilometers is 730 yen, which is three or four times ours. After 2 kilometers, 90 yen is charged for every 280 meters. If you take a taxi from the famous Ginza to Narita International At the airport, the fare is about 25,000 yen, and the soft sister coin is more than 1,600 yuan, which is scary and expensive, and there will be an extra late night fee in the middle of the night, so the average working class will not choose to take a taxi if there is nothing special about it.


    The public transportation in District 11 is very developed. Whether it is a bus, a subway, or a suspension train, all kinds of transportation tracks extend in all directions, and the price is much cheaper than taxis.

 1927 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1927

    Naruto looked at Sakura and said, "You are dressed so beautifully today. How can I let you squeeze the subway or the bus? Don¡¯t worry about the money. I just won the lottery two days ago, and don¡¯t underestimate it. Oh, I¡¯m very confident about my earning power. It¡¯s no problem to support you for a lifetime."


    ''Keep you forever...''


    This is very ambiguous, the simple Sakura was directly impacted by Naruto¡¯s words and lost all of her words. There was a pair of Naruto in a suit and tie to go to work, and she was doing housework at home. In the picture, when the confusion in his head has not recovered, Naruto has been dragged into a taxi by his arm.


    Chapter 84-Haunted House!


    Thirty minutes later, the taxi drove Naruto and Sakura to an amusement park. Of course, this was not a famous amusement park like Disneyland or Fuji-Q Highland, but because it was a weekend, there were still many tourists.


    Sakura was held by Naruto and walked into the playground. Seeing that most of the tourists were young men and women, most of them behaved affectionately. Knowing that those must be young couples who came here on weekends to play, she couldn''t help but look a little shy. Naruto glanced.


    Naruto, who was looking down on the map of the playground, seemed to have sensed it, and immediately turned his head to meet Sakurano''s eyes.As soon as the two people''s eyes touched, Sakura immediately avoided like a little rabbit, and two red clouds appeared on her immature and pretty face.


    Naruto smiled and said, "What''s wrong, why is your face so red?"


    "No, nothing, it''s really just a bit hot."


    Sakura said in a panic, anyone could tell that she was lying, but today¡¯s weather was a bit hot, although it was only nine o¡¯clock in the morning, there was already some heat, the playground lacked shelter, and the sun-exposed place was even hotter. can.


    Naruto saw Sakura''s thoughts, but didn''t expose her, and said: "It''s a bit hot today. Let''s buy you a sun hat, otherwise it will be uncomfortable if you accidentally get a sunburn."


    Speaking of Naruto, he took Sakura to the shop selling goods. There are many types of shops in the amusement park. In addition to selling food, there are various souvenirs and small commodities. Generally speaking, the price of goods in the amusement park is better than The shops outside are much more expensive, and to put it bluntly they are all slaughter.


    However, Naruto didn''t care about money, so she picked a straw hat with a pink bow for Sakura and put it on her head.Sakura''s small face was half covered by the wide brim of the straw hat, which was not as big as Naruto''s palm.


    "Okay, it''s even more beautiful this way, and you don''t have to be afraid of heat."


    Sakura was a little blushed by Naruto¡¯s praise, but she really felt that it was no longer hot. The moment she put on that straw hat, Sakura felt cool and comfortable, as if she had been exposed to the sun for an hour. After that, the refreshing sensation of walking into the air-conditioned room disappeared from the whole body, and suddenly it seemed as if the transition from the hot spring and summer to the clear autumn.


    Sakura felt very magical and felt that a straw hat shouldn''t have such a big effect. He raised his eyes to look at Naruto, but Naruto didn''t give her a chance to ask questions at all, and took Sakura''s little hand and walked out of the shop.


    Although there are many tourists in the amusement park, Naruto secretly made some tricks, so that he and Sakura can play the items they want to play in almost a few minutes without waiting for a long time.


    Roller coaster, jumping machine, drifting on the water... Although Sakura was a little nervous at first, under the leadership of Naruto, she played thrilling events one after another, which made the usually very gentle and restrained girl feel like she is out of daily life. , As if something had been liberated, it was both excitement and happiness. Finally, with the reminder of the Five Internal Organs, Sakura calmed down and went to the restaurant in the garden for lunch with Naruto.


    The choices for lunch are burgers and fried chicken. Although they are junk food, these foods match the atmosphere of the playground. After all, just have fun in the playground. It is not a place that pays attention to atmosphere.


    Sakurano ordered a fried chicken burger set meal, while Naruto had 20 times the price. The burgers and fries piled up like a hill made many customers amazed.


    Naruto has always had a thick-skinned face, no matter what the passers-by thinks, he fought himself with the piles of hamburger fries in front of him.


    Sakurano eats slowly. While eating, watching Naruto¡¯s sloppy eating gesture, a warm sense of happiness surges in her uncomfortable heart, and she only feels that she can stand on the table with the person in front of her like this. Eating is also a rare and happy thing. As I thought about it, Sakura held a French fries with his fingers, dipped it in ketchup, and handed it to Naruto.


    "Senior, here."


    Naruto subconsciously opened his mouth and was about to eat it, but felt that it was not French fries that his teeth were biting. Upon closer inspection, the girl in front of him actually stretched his fingers into his mouth, her pinkish face with a rare mischief And naughty.


    Naruto retaliated with a light bit on Sakurano''s knuckles, then reached out and flicked her nose, and said, "You girl, have you been infected by Tomoka? Why are you so naughty?"


    "Pengxiang and I have been good friends since the first grade of elementary school, and it''s normal to get her habits."


    Sakura, who was very excited today, obviously didn''t mean to reflect. After eating the French fries, she cocked her nose and looked at Naruto, saying, "What can you do with me?"


    "Ah, little girl, dare to be so naughty, be careful I spank you."


    Sakura flushed, and pouted, "Senior!"


    Looking at the expressions of these two people, even if they couldn''t hear their conversation, they could know that they were flirting and cursing. For a time, countless jealous eyes locked on Sakura.


    Sakura seemed to feel something. She peeked around and found that many people were staring at her with bad eyes. Almost all of these eyes came from some young women. She immediately understood something, and quietly stuck her tongue out, feeling a little bit in her heart. Being shy, more, is a faint pride.


    Sakurano knows how brilliant and dazzling the man in front of him is. The combination of handsome sunny face and blond hair makes him look a bit mixed. Even standing in the crowd, the brilliance will be like a star in the night. The same, no matter what, it can''t be covered up. Outstanding is what describes this situation.


    If Sakura was alone, she would be terrified and scared by so many women staring at them with such terrible eyes, but as long as Naruto is by her side, Sakura will have courage, and those eyes will make Sakura even more Satisfaction, a kind of satisfaction in vanity.


    Women are all vain, it¡¯s just a matter of degree. Even a simple girl like Sakurano will gradually change when her love is first opened, and the most satisfying woman¡¯s vanity in this world is nothing more than the man.


    Many couples in this restaurant are also dining, including some tall and handsome handsome men, but compared with Naruto, it is like Yingying Fire and Haoyue competing for brilliance, even if it is Echizen Ryoma, Tezuka Kunimitsu or the trail Bu Keigo, these men who occupy the atmosphere of this world can''t compare with Naruto in terms of temperament, let alone these unnamed dragon sets.


    Many men who are confident about their appearance feel frustrated after seeing Naruto. Some are even more angry at their girlfriends staring at other men, but Naruto secretly manipulated it to make those people not. Brainlessly asking for his troubles, I finally spent a peaceful lunch time with Sakura.


    After playing two lighter projects to promote digestion after the meal, Naruto took Sakura to the front of a building exuding a gloomy atmosphere.


    The exterior looks like an abandoned hospital. A disgusting odor of corruption mixed with disinfectant is constantly wafting out. There are also screams and swear words from the building. The ticket office at the entrance is actually dressed up as a grave. An atmosphere of horror.


    This is the place where many impure men will definitely bring their girlfriends to the amusement park-haunted house!


    Chapter 85-Fireworks


    The haunted house is definitely a classic project of the amusement park. Although it is not as good as a roller coaster, a merry-go-round and a Ferris wheel, it definitely has a place in the history of the amusement park.


    The haunted house is an amusement project that uses thrills and horror as its selling point, allowing visitors to experience a horror experience in the three dimensions. Generally, the staff will dress up as various monsters and ghosts, plus various devices to create horrible scenes.Among all the haunted houses in the world, the trembling labyrinth at Fuji-Q Highland in Tokyo, Japan is the most famous. It is the most terrifying haunted house in the world, which is listed in the Guinness Book of World Records.


    Most girls are afraid to enter the haunted house to experience the horror, and most men want to take their favorite girl into the haunted house to play.Because when a girl is scared, she will naturally rely on the people around her. At that time, whether it is hugging or holding hands, these physical contacts will be very natural, which is an excellent choice for enhancing the relationship between the two.


    However, occasionally there are occasions to play off. For example, girls are angry because they are too scared, or men are not as brave as they imagined, and are more scared than girls in a haunted house, but instead show themselves embarrassing.


    Of course, Naruto is not afraid of things like ghosts. Even Hades, the Hades, was killed by him. How could the fake ghosts in those people make him feel scared? He came here just to see what Sakura will have. It''s just a reaction.


    Sakura was crying with a small face, and pitifully pulled Naruto''s sleeve: "Senior, do you really have to go in?"


    "Of course, although the haunted house here is not comparable to the trembling maze, it is also very interesting. It would be a pity not to play."


    "Can I not go in?"


    "Of course not."


    Naruto dictatorily rejected Sakura''s idea, then grabbed her little hand and walked into the haunted house.


    As soon as she entered the interior, a burst of cold air made Sakura feel her hair standing upright. She wanted to run away from Naruto¡¯s hand just now, but now she is holding onto Naruto¡¯s hand tightly for fear that he will let go of himself and leave himself alone. This horrible place.


    Naruto looked around, and felt that this haunted house was indeed very atmospheric.


    In order to ensure the low temperature to create a sense of horror in this haunted house, a large amount of industrial ice will be piled in places invisible indoors in spring and summer. With more than a dozen high-power air conditioners continuously running, the temperature inside the haunted house has been maintained at two. Below ten degrees, to match the tense and terrifying atmosphere.


    Passing through the long corridor from the entrance, the outside sound is no longer audible. The cold and long corridor is silent, and the smell of corruption mixed with disinfectant is really disgusting, and a gloomy and depressive atmosphere is faintly brewing.


    Sakura was so nervous, she only felt that the walls on both sides, the floor and the ceiling were so terrible, as if there would be Genxing Temple (a kind of monster hidden on the roof of the temple in Hyakki Yakou) to eat herself at any time. Drop.


    In such a quiet environment, Naruto could hear Sakurano¡¯s chaotic heartbeat even without using any special abilities. Feeling that the girl was more scared than she thought, Naruto patted her back comfortably and said: "Sakura But don¡¯t be afraid, I am here."


    "Ok."


    Sakura said absently, but still felt terrified, and her whole body was about to be hidden in Naruto''s arms.


    Naruto felt that she was so cute when she was huddled together, and almost laughed out loud, but still did not continue to stimulate Sakura in this environment, put her hand on Sakura''s waist, and hugged the girl tightly. .


    If it was on weekdays, Sakura would definitely feel shy because of Naruto''s actions, but all shyness was thrown aside under fear.

 1928 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1928

    In addition to the horrible organs in this haunted house, some syringes with the logo of the haunted house are hidden in different corners. Visitors can collect these syringes and exchange some souvenirs with the staff after leaving the haunted house. The playground does this , On the one hand, it is to attract tourists, and on the other hand, it is also for tourists to fully experience the feeling of terror in the haunted house.


    Of course, where there are syringes, there are often''ghosts''...


    The bed in the ward looks normal, but in fact the bed sheet is completely empty. A bloody bandage weird will suddenly jump out of it... A terrifying operation is going on in the operating room, and from time to time there will be some disturbing sounds. The laughter of babies with numb scalp...The morgue is filled with lifelike corpses, some of which may be real corpses...


    All kinds of scary designs emerge in an endless stream. Sakura was scared and screamed at first by these scary images. Under Naruto''s comfort, she finally became a little bolder and began to search for the syringes with the marks in the dark.


    After finally getting out of this terrible haunted house, Sakurano had a feeling of finally surviving when she left the cold and terrible place and the heat was blowing in her face. What followed was the strength and weakness of the whole body and the softness of her feet. , I am about to fall.


    Naruto picked up the frightened girl with weak legs, sat on a bench, took out a tissue and wiped the tears from the corner of Sakura''s eyes.


    Although with Naruto''s company, Sakura didn''t cry in fear just now, but the continuous fright also made her eyes burst into tears, her eyes were red, and the appearance of pear blossoms with rain was really pitiful.


    Sakurano held the bear doll that she had just exchanged, and took a long time to relax. Naruto teased: "What''s the matter, are you still afraid?"


    Hearing Naruto''s black heart, the usually gentle girl couldn''t help but glared at him with resentment. The accusing eyes seemed to say, "It''s not all because of you."


    Seeing the girl''s eyes, Naruto quickly raised his hand and surrendered: "Okay, I won''t tease you, take a break and go to another place to play. As compensation, I prepared a gift for you, you will love it. ."


    Upon hearing the word''gift'', the girl who tried to show''I''m angry, I''m very angry'' just now raised the white flag and surrendered. She couldn''t restrain herself and asked curiously: "What gift?"


    "I''ll tell you when the fireworks are set off, how about it, can you still walk? Do you want me to carry you?"


    Naruto teased, he just said casually, but after Sakura''s face was tangled, she actually nodded and said, "I want it."


    Naruto was also taken aback by Sakura''s bravery response than usual, but immediately grabbed Sakura''s whole body with his arm.


    "Ah!" Sakura was taken aback. After exclaiming, she realized that she was being held in her arms by Naruto in the pose of a princess. As soon as she raised her head, she could see Naruto''s face. This posture was very similar. In the classic part of the idol drama, Sakurano is more braver than usual today, but still feels shy: "Why is it holding? This is so shy."


    "Fool, what you are wearing today is a skirt. Putting you on your back won''t let anyone see you? Let me hold you, beautiful princess."


    "I, I am not a princess?"


    "But I am a knight who protects the princess. If Sakura is not a princess, I can only let you go and find my real princess."


    Although he knew that Naruto was just joking, Sakurano slightly imagined the scene where Naruto put down and went to find another girl, and suddenly the whole person became ill, and he blurted out: "No!"


    "Yes, my princess."


    Because they spent a long time in the haunted house, Naruto and Sakurano played for a while, and the sky slowly darkened. After having lunch in the restaurant of the playground, the two came to the center of the playground together holding hands. On the aerial viewing platform.


    This viewing platform has an excellent view and is equipped with many telescopes, which can capture everything from the entire playground on the viewing platform. Today the playground will hold a grand fireworks display, and this is the best place to watch.


    A pair of young men and women gathered on the viewing platform with happy expressions on their faces.Naruto took Sakura to a place with few people, leaning on the fence on the viewing platform, chatting while waiting for the first firework to bloom.


    Boom~~~Boom!!


    The three fireworks bloomed on time at 8 o''clock in the evening, and the white, gold and red light shone down, reflecting the faces of a pair of young lovers below, illuminating every happy moment.


    Chapter 86-Confession


    Although it is fleeting beauty, fireworks can always bring moving effects. Sakurano looked up at the brilliant light in the sky, making her face faintly glowing.


    "What a beautiful firework... It''s a pity that it can''t last long. When it blooms with the most beautiful light, it is the moment when it falls..."


    The girl sighed softly into Naruto''s ears. Naruto held Sakurano and said, "Girl, this kind of deep emotion is not suitable for you."


    Sakurano did not respond, but still stared at the fireworks in the sky, as if to grasp the dying beauty. Naruto noticed Sakurano''s expression, but also restrained the joking, and hugged tightly from behind. When she reached Sakura, she wrapped her hands around Sakura''s waist, as if to rub her whole body into her arms, and put her chin against Sakura''s head.


    "Just because beautiful things can''t last long, we have to cherish everything now, just like you are in my arms now, I don''t want to let go."


    Naruto¡¯s tone is very different from the sunny and cheerful appearance, revealing a kind of seriousness and earnestness. Sakurano noticed the difference between Naruto and the day, and with the girl¡¯s instinct, he faintly felt what Naruto would say next. , The whole person suddenly became nervous, a little panic, and looked forward to Naruto''s next words.


    Naruto grabbed Sakura''s thin shoulders and smashed her over, letting her face herself.


    Although Sakura and Naruto have known each other for a long time, they have never looked at each other so seriously. Sakura looked at the man in front of him, her eyes a little obsessed.Every girl has dreamed of how her prince charming will look like. Sakurano feels that the person in her dream may not have a white horse or a prince, but his face is getting clearer and clearer, with blond hair and blue. The bright pupils were shining, and they clearly looked like the person in front of them.


    "Sakurano, I like you, can you be my girlfriend?"


    Shoo~~Boom!!


    Sakura''s soft response was drowned in the explosion of fireworks, but Naruto could still hear clearly. When Sakura nodded, Naruto''s heart was like a hundred flowers blooming. No matter how many women there are, he can get one. The feelings of such a beautiful girl still make Naruto feel extremely satisfied and happy.


    Naruto held Sakura''s face in both hands and slowly lowered his head.


    Sakurano saw Naruto¡¯s face slowly approaching, her heart pounding, her heart was full of tension and shyness, her two small hands were clenched and let go, she was already covered with sweat before she knew it, although she wanted to escape, her body was limp. I couldn''t lift the slightest strength, and finally closed my eyes.


    Under the brilliant brilliance of the fireworks, the shadows of the two slowly merged into one, without the slightest separation.


    After the formal confession, Naruto and Sakura''s relationship finally changed in a cumulative amount and completed a qualitative change. It was no longer the relationship between the senior and the school girl who admired each other, but the real boy and girl friends.


    Sakura has a tender face and feels a little shy. He obeys Naruto''s words in a daze, but this is just to send a defensive little sheep to the big bad wolf''s mouth. The little sheep is not even aware of it.


    Sakura, this innocent girl, is the opponent of Naruto, a veteran of love. After the real relationship, it is easy for Naruto to control the rhythm, and he blushes with a few words. Although he is shy, he feels that he is a girlfriend. happy.


    After the fireworks ended, the bustling was gone, and the entire playground seemed to cool down quickly. Many amusement facilities closed one by one, and it was about half an hour before it closed.


    The two of them walked towards the gate of the amusement park together holding hands. Today¡¯s play is definitely a worthwhile trip. Both for Naruto and Sakura, they have obtained extremely important things, which made their hearts Close to each other a lot.


    But just as he was about to walk out of the playground, Naruto suddenly heard something tipping over from the corner, and the sound of blunt objects colliding, mixed with a few girly exclamations.


    "Stop it, don''t hit him again!" "Don''t hit him! Kamio!"


    When Naruto heard this voice, he immediately started a lawsuit: "No way, is it really such a coincidence?''


    Sakurano felt that Naruto stopped suddenly and raised her head to look at him strangely: "What''s wrong, Naruto-senpai?" Sakurano had always called Naruto-senpai, or even the last name came to call her senior, Naruto was Wanting to hear Sakura call her own name, she coaxed for a long time before she let Sakura call out the name''Naruto Senpai''.


    "There is a bit of sound over there. I am familiar with it. It seems that someone is in trouble. Let''s go and take a look."


    "there''s noise?"


    The sound was not loud, even in the dark, only Naruto could hear it. Sakurano didn''t hear any strange sound, but he still followed Naruto.


    The two of them walked for a while, and finally saw a few figures behind a public toilet. Sakura recognized that one of the girls was Fudongfeng¡¯s orange apricot, and the other boy who was protecting her seemed to be Fudongfeng¡¯s too. The team members, as for the other Sakurano, they didn''t know each other, but they all had weapons such as steel bars and chains in their hands, which made Sakura very scared.


    Two of them are Juxing and Kamio Akira, and the remaining ones are all dressed up and look like rascals nearby, and they don''t know how Juxing and Kamio provoke these people.There are seven gangsters in total. Kamio is disadvantaged by having fewer enemies and more enemies, and his biggest advantage is his speed. Originally in an open place, it is not a problem to deal with three or four by one person at his own speed, but he is behind him. There was also an orange apricot. Shenwei wanted to protect the orange apricot. Naturally, he did not dare to run away. There were a lot of bruises and scars on his body. The forehead was also opened, and bright red blood shed.


    Naruto has no idea what the situation is, because this kind of fight scene is obviously not the content of the original plot of Net King, nor is it the result of Naruto''s unauthorized changes to the world line. In other words, everything in front of him is This world developed naturally.


    "Sakura, you hide here first, I will help."


    There was no time to think about the situation, Naruto hid Sakura in a hidden place and prepared to help.


    Sakurano knew that if she didn''t hide, she would only distract Naruto, so she nodded obediently and said with some worry, "You must be careful, Naruto-senpai."


    "Do not worry."


    How could those little rascals be Naruto''s opponents, Naruto walked up directly with bare hands, grabbed a rascal by the hair and dragged him in front of him.

 1929 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1929

    "Oh! Who is grabbing Lao Tzu''s hair... Ah!"


    Before the rogue''s words fell, he was punched firmly in the face by Naruto, and was directly beaten by Naruto. His nose was bleeding, and he fell to the ground and screamed constantly.


    Naruto didn''t give the other gangsters time to react, and immediately rushed in to fight with them.All of Naruto¡¯s moves are all hard-worked tricks. The real leg is like a scimitar and a fist like a thunderbolt. Although those hooligans usually fight a lot, they have encountered Naruto¡¯s tough stubble. All fell to the ground.


    Naruto has no feeling of procrastination and reluctance in every movement, as if he is using explosive power in the clouds and flowing water. His fists and feet are more like art, full of a violent beauty, making Tachibana and Ryuzaki Sakurano Both girls straightened their eyes. For the first time, they felt that watching people fighting can be such an enjoyable thing.


    Until Naruto''s movements stopped, the two people came back to their senses. They saw Naruto standing in the middle of the field. The seven rascals fell all around him, stepping on them, as if the earth was shaking, blue. There was an irresistible majesty in his eyes, and he shouted in a deep voice, "Don''t let me go!"


    The rascals looked at Naruto like a devil. After hearing Naruto''s words, wherever they dared to stay, they crawled and ran away one by one.


    "Okay, it''s all right."


    Naruto walked up to Kamio and Tachibana, and looked at them. Tachibana was fine, but she was a little embarrassed. It should have been a lot of dust when she fell, but Kamio¡¯s condition was worse, and her body was also very bad. I don''t know how many people greeted me. Although the bones were not broken, the bruises did not disappear in a short time. The injuries on the forehead did not hurt the bones, but it looked a little scary because of the bleeding.


    "I''ll call a car to take you to a nearby clinic. Kamio''s injury needs to be dealt with quickly."


    Juxing was about to say yes, but Kamio suddenly said, "No, I don''t want to go to the clinic!"


    "Kamio, don''t mess around! How can you not go to the clinic with so much blood?"


    Kamio still stubbornly shook his head and said, "No, I don''t want the captain to know about this!"


    Ju Xing was taken aback. She knew that all the members of Fudo Peak respected her elder brother. It would be unthinkable if Ju Ju Ping knew about the fight this time. When she thought of this, Ju Xing was flustered and had no idea, so she had to look for help. With Naruto.


    Although Naruto didn¡¯t care about Kamio¡¯s life and death, Tachibana looked at him with such pitiful eyes, but Naruto couldn¡¯t ignore it, so she said, ¡°There¡¯s no way you don¡¯t want to go to the clinic, but your wounds do need to be treated. Why not go to my house."


    Tachibana couldn''t think of a better way, and Kamio didn''t object, the four of them got in a taxi and headed to Naruto''s house.


    Chapter 87-Collecting Bets


    The four of them came to Naruto''s house in a car. Naruto had already let his parents''be away all year round'' because of work, so the house was actually lived by him alone, which was much more convenient at this time.


    Naruto helped Kamio onto the sofa and took out the medicine box. Fortunately, most of the wounds on Kamio''s body did not see blood. Just spray some medicine and put on two plasters, but the injury on the forehead is a little more troublesome. Because of the heavy bleeding, Naruto first cleaned the blood from the forehead of Shenwei, and then applied anti-inflammatory drugs and ointments for treating trauma. After a quarter of an hour, he finally finished treating Shenwei''s wounds.


    Kamio reluctantly thanked Naruto, and he could see that he was not in a good mood, but Naruto didn''t care much, so he packed his things.


    Because a lot of things happened today, and it was too late, it was really unsafe to go home separately. After everyone discussed, they decided to stay overnight at Naruto''s house.


    There are only two bedrooms in Naruto¡¯s house. The allocation of rooms is a problem. After thinking about it for a while, Naruto decided to let the two girls, Sakurano and Tachibana, sleep in his parents¡¯ master bedroom. Kamio was injured. Today He slept in Naruto''s room, and Naruto himself slept on the sofa.


    Tachibana is very embarrassed about this, but because Naruto insists on it, Tachibana is not good at rejecting anything.


    After taking a shower, Naruto changed into clean and refreshing home clothes, and then it was Sakura¡¯s turn to take a bath. When Naruto came to the living room, she saw Tachibana sitting on the sofa alone with a pink in his hand. She seemed to have just made a call on her candy bar. Naruto sat on the sofa next to her and said, "Have you called your brother?"


    Ju Xing is not a bad girl. Of course she needs to report to her home if she doesn''t go home today. Ju Xing puts her phone away and said, "I have already told my brother. Fortunately, my brother is very good today. I don''t doubt anything."


    "That''s good."


    Naruto smiled. In fact, with Tachibana¡¯s serious and serious character, her sister suddenly wanted to stay overnight in someone¡¯s house. Tachibana naturally wanted to ask more questions, but Naruto used her own abilities to make Tachibana Apricot can be easily fooled.


    With a snap, Naruto opened a can of ice-cola and handed it to Tachibana, and then asked, "Can you tell me what happened? How could you and Kamio get into those gangsters?"


    Tachibana took a sip of Coke. He was not surprised to hear Naruto''s question. It should have been expected that Naruto would ask this question before and replied: "In fact, Kamio asked me to go to the amusement park with me at the beginning. It''s been a long time since I went to the amusement park, so I agreed."


    Tachibana paused when she said this, her bright eyes looked at Naruto with some inquisition, as if expecting a special reaction from him, but to Tachibana''s disappointment, Naruto''s face was as usual and she couldn''t tell. What is different from just now, it is almost like a stone Buddha without fluctuations.


    Ju Xing felt a little disappointed inexplicably, but continued to say: "There was nothing wrong, but we accidentally bumped into one of the gangsters while queuing in the morning. The ice cream I was holding fell on his body. At that time, he had already apologized immediately, but the man took the opportunity to blackmail, saying that his clothes were famous brands and asked me to pay him 50,000 yuan. How could I have so much money."


    Naruto couldn''t help squeezing his chin when he heard this. Should Tachibana be related to this kind of thing?Last time Sakura was blackmailed by that bad student at the tennis park with the same excuse, Tachibana helped Sakura. This time, did she help Sakura to pay back the favor?


    "But this is just a skirmish, and isn''t this what happened in the morning? Why are you still besieged by that group of people at night?"


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Ju Xing sighed softly and said: "Those gangsters wanted to blackmail me. Of course Kamio was helping me, so he quarreled with those gangsters. Kamio punched one of the gangsters during the quarrel. On the face, because there were still many tourists around at the time, they did not continue to entangle themselves. Unexpectedly, the amusement park was about to close at night. When we were planning to leave, we were blocked by them, and we were beaten up. Kamio was not alone. Their opponents."


    Hearing that Tachibana talked about this, Naruto couldn''t help grinning. The character of this kid Kamio was still impulsive as before. That guy was like a bomb, exploding at one point, and probably only Tachibana could control his temper. It¡¯s just two of them.


    In fact, Naruto can also understand Kamio''s idea of ??wanting to behave in front of a girl he likes, but understanding does not mean he can accept it.In terms of the overall result, it was precisely because Kamio¡¯s impulsive punch made those hooligans hate it that they were besieged later. This impulsive act would happen to someone with sufficient strength like Naruto. It''s called enthusiasm and bravery, and what happens to people like Kamio who is obviously not enough to protect the orange apricot can only be called brain damage.


    If it weren¡¯t for Naruto¡¯s chance to go there on a date with Sakurano, the consequences would be unimaginable. I don¡¯t even know what would happen to a beautiful girl like Tachibana in the hands of a group of gangsters, and Kamio¡¯s impulse is his greatest weakness. .


    As for Kamio and Tachibana going to the amusement park for a date, Naruto didn¡¯t care much about it. After experiencing so many feelings, Naruto naturally became a lot more sophisticated. Tachibana said before, ¡°Because I haven¡¯t been to the amusement park for a long time, I won.¡± This sentence faintly shows that,''I only agreed to go to the amusement park, not because of Kamio''.


    Perhaps Tachibana herself hasn¡¯t noticed where her emotional balance is going, she just subconsciously explained to Naruto, and after seeing Naruto¡¯s face as usual, she is still faintly disappointed. These are not the illusions of Naruto¡¯s narcissism, but It really means that Tachibana''s favorability for Naruto is much greater than for Kamio.


    Even if Kamio has the advantage of the school, Naruto will not worry at all. To put it more directly, Naruto never put Kamio Akira in his eyes from the beginning to the end, so why should he go for a basic view? What about people who are not going to be jealous?


    Tachibana didn''t know Naruto''s heart activities, so she stood up suddenly and looked straight at Naruto and said, "If you didn''t happen to show up, I still don''t know what will happen. Thank you, Naruto."


    Tachibana said that she bowed to Naruto. She was really grateful. Naruto helped her up and said in a relaxed tone: "We two are friends now, so we don¡¯t need to be so. You''re polite, I can really do it for a friend, right, my friend?"


    Juxing heard Naruto''s close words without any dissatisfaction, but felt very happy, with a sweet smile on her face.


    Although Naruto had seen Tachibana¡¯s hearty and natural smile, Tachibana had always been''wary'' towards Naruto since the bet. This was the first time she showed such a sweet smile in front of Naruto. I couldn''t help but startled slightly and blurted out with a sigh of admiration.


    "Apricot, you are so beautiful."


    Ju Xing didn''t expect Naruto to praise her so suddenly, and after a moment of stunned, her face was burning like a fire.And besides her brother Jujuping, there is any man in this world who would directly call her name without any embellishments. Naruto is the first. The relationship between the two of them doesn''t seem to be close to this level yet, but Tachibana Xing is surprisingly free of any irritation, and her heart is full of shyness and joy, which makes Tachibana even unable to be angry with Naruto.


    Naruto sensed the change in atmosphere, and now Sakura was still taking a bath, and the fool of Kamio had already fallen asleep. It was not a god-given opportunity at this moment. When Naruto thought of this, Naruto immediately started to hold Tachibana''s waist.


    Ju Xing was shocked. She should have yelled, but for some reason she felt like a ghost in her heart. She suddenly covered her mouth with her hand, for fear that she would make a sound, while pushing Naruto with her other hand.


    Tachibana¡¯s tennis skills are very good, and her athletic ability is much better than Sakura¡¯s, but it¡¯s only at the level of a girl. Where is the opponent of Naruto this monster, Naruto is as stable as Taishan, motionless, Naruto keeps Tachibana. Xing''s hand broke apart, and he slowly moved towards it.


    Juxing felt that his heart was about to jump out of his throat, and he was so nervous that he almost suffocated him. Seeing Naruto getting closer and closer, Juxing puffed up the remaining bits of courage all over his body, and said like a mosquito, "Don''t, don''t do this. ..."


    "bet!"


    Naruto¡¯s deep voice made Juxing¡¯s body shocked, and the bet that the two had made suddenly jumped into his mind. Although Juxing didn¡¯t voluntarily set the absurd bet, it seemed to be found for Juxing at this time. As an excuse to stop struggling, Ju Xing''s hands slowly relaxed, her eyes closed tightly.


    Naruto smiled and gently sealed Juxing''s lips.


    Chapter 88-Punishment Tea Appears


    The atmosphere of the dark night is very quiet, so quiet that only Juxing''s heartbeat can be heard completely chaotic.


    Ju Xing''s head was completely chaotic by the shock, and it was impossible to calculate the length of time, and after a long time, the lips of the two close to each other finally separated.


    Naruto didn''t let go of his hand immediately, and gently hugged the orange apricot.Ju Xing had a pretty face flushed red, her hands clenched tightly, her body still didn''t have the slightest strength, she could only lean softly on Naruto''s body.


    After a while, Ju Xing regained a bit of strength, opened his eyes, and gently pushed Naruto away.


    Naruto knew that Tachibana was at a time of confusion, so she didn''t hold it anymore, so as not to cause Tachibana''s disgust.


    Ju Xing spoke softly and said in a hoarse voice: "The bet I owe you is paid off."

 1930 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1930

    "Ok."


    Ju Xing''s mind was chaotic, and she only felt that after the bet she had been carrying on her body was paid off, she was not as relaxed and happy as she thought.


    The girl¡¯s precious first kiss disappeared in the form of a bet, which should have made any girl feel embarrassed and humiliated, but Ju Xing felt that her depression was not because of this. In short, it was melancholy and a mess.


    Naruto was surprisingly silent, and there was an awkward and ambiguous atmosphere in the living room.


    After a long time, the living room was so quiet that there was no sound at all. Juxing''s mood slowly calmed down. She felt that the atmosphere made her like a man on her back. It was really uncomfortable, and she wanted to open her mouth to break this annoying. Atmosphere, but thought that she had just lost her first kiss. At this time, she was asked to speak to Naruto, because of the girl''s self-esteem, she couldn''t speak.


    The atmosphere has been tense all the time, Ju Xing thought about it, and then felt annoyed. You are such a big man, who just snatched the girl''s first kiss, now it is like a wooden bump, will you refuse to say a word?


    Click!


    Just when Tachibana tried to cough twice to remind him of his own existence, the bathroom door suddenly opened. It turned out that Sakura had already finished the bath and walked out with water vapor.


    "Apricot jam, you can go to the bath."


    "Ah! Oh."


    Tachibana heard Sakura''s voice suddenly, as if some guilty conscience was startled, she quickly stood up and said, "Oh, thank you Sakura, I''m going now." Then she hurried to the direction of the bathroom.


    Sakura strangely watched Tachibana walk past her in a hurry. While wiping her hair with a towel, she walked to Naruto''s side and said strangely: "What''s wrong with her, her face seems to be very red?"


    Naruto smiled and said casually: "It''s probably a little hot." Then both eyes didn''t blink, staring at the look of Sakura in front of him.


    After taking a shower, I naturally have to change my clothes, but Naruto will have clothes for middle school girls here and there, although there are also Naruto¡¯s mother¡¯s clothes, but those clothes are too big for Sakura. Had to wear a T-shirt of Naruto.


    Because Naruto is much taller than Sakurano, his T-shirt is worn on Sakurano, and the hem of his clothes has already covered Sakurano''s knees. The wide clothes are in stark contrast to the petite girl. The appearance of the water spirit is very moving.


    Naruto looked at Sakurano and thought of Tachibana again. When he thought of getting the first kiss from two such beautiful girls in one day, Naruto felt an indescribable sense of pride and satisfaction. He couldn''t help feeling Sakura pulled into her arms, took out the hair dryer from the drawer of the coffee table, and said, "I''ll blow your hair."


    "No, I can do it myself... I always feel shy to say this way."


    "We are boyfriend and girlfriend, what''s so shy about this level?"


    "Yes, but what if you let Apricot jam see it?"


    "She just went to take a shower. How can she come out so quickly, stay obediently and don''t move, otherwise I will punish you carefully." Naruto said, while gently scratching Sakura''s waist.


    "Hehe, itchy..." Sakura went into hiding, but didn''t really escape from Naruto''s arms.


    Naruto turned on the hair dryer, and a whining wind sounded in the living room.Tachibana heard the sound of the hair dryer outside in the bath~room, and from time to time there was the sound of Sakurano and Naruto laughing. Even if you didn''t see it with your own eyes, you can think of what a flirting scene.


    Obviously the bond with someone has ended with the repayment of the bet, Juxing felt that she still couldn''t help but care, couldn''t help covering her ears with both hands tightly, and slowly squatting down, a tear from Juxing The corners of his eyes flowed out, dripping onto the white floor tiles.


    "hate¡­¡­"


    Since then, the days have not changed significantly. Every day is still like that. Although Naruto and Sakura have determined the relationship between their boy and girl friends, because Naruto is still preparing for the follow-up match of the Metropolitan Convention, Sakura does not want to Let Ryugasaki know her relationship with Naruto too early, so there are not many opportunities for them to be alone.


    However, in the process of preparing for the competition, Echizen Ryoma was beaten by a guy named Akuzu from Yamabuki Middle School, which caused a wave of waves in Qingxue.


    While running, Naruto said to the little devil around him:


    "I said you, there are so many wounds on your face, so don''t force it. If you have an injury number, it doesn''t matter even if you ask for a day off. We Qingxue take care of the younger generation very much."


    Echizen Ryoma pulled his hat and said coldly:


    "no need."


    "Cut, what an unlovable kid."


    Naruto spread his hands and said with a helpless expression. At this time, the three little ghosts running behind, whirring and panting, said again: "I don''t know what''s wrong, Mr. Gan will train after returning from Yinhua Middle School. It''s increased a lot, and I''m almost exhausted!" In an exaggerated tone, I knew it was Horio who had been playing tennis for two years.


    Shenglang also said: "The amount of training has indeed increased too much, let alone us, even other seniors can''t hold on!"


    "Is Yinhua Middle School so good?"


    The four teams that entered the top four of the Capital Conference have been determined. Except for Bingdi¡¯s upset loss to Fudo Peak, the other strong teams over the years have successfully advanced. Except for Qingxue and Fudo Peak, the remaining two teams are respectively Qianshi led Yamabuki and Yinhua Middle School. The semi-finals were against Yamabuki vs. Fudo Peak, Qingxue vs. Yinhua. Before doing so, they went to Yinhua Middle School to collect information. After returning, they suddenly increased the amount of practice for the Qingxue players.


    Regarding Yinhua Middle School, Naruto only remembers that it is a team with little strength. It was only because of good luck in the group that he was able to enter the semi-finals, and even the second army of Ice Emperor could not match it. As for why it was because of such a team And increase the amount of practice of Qingxue, because Naruto has no interest in this kind of dragon team so I really don''t know.


    After running twenty laps around the tennis court, he pressed the stopwatch in his hand.


    "It''s drinking time!" A cup of clear water was already on the table. The members who ran past took one by one, and then put the other cups in front of the Horio trio who had just run over: "Your drink is this."


    The Horio trio didn''t think too much, they immediately raised their heads and drank, and then the trio let out a scream of earth-shattering.


    "Ah! So spicy!"


    "My throat is about to catch fire!"


    "It will die!!"


    The dry lens reflected the restless white light. He raised a white paper cup and slowly poured out some bright red viscous liquid from it: "From now on, people who run for more than one minute every lap should drink it. My special punishment tea."


    Chapter 89-Days of Sweating


    Those bright red viscous liquids looked like magma, exuding an extremely ominous atmosphere.


    When the Qingxue Zhengxuan thought of the two previous experiences of being poisoned by the special vegetable juice, all of their faces changed suddenly, and Ju Wan was the first to shout: "Punishment tea?! What is that?!"


    "Hehe..."


    Gan opened his mouth, showed a white tooth, and showed a totally unkind smile.


    "No matter what, I definitely don''t drink that kind of thing! Accelerate, accelerate, accelerate!!"


    Kikumaru seemed to be frightened by the punishment tea and lost his senses. As soon as he turned his head, no matter how many laps were left, he ran wildly, leaving a trail of smoke behind him at such a fast speed.


    "Hey, Eiji! You won''t be able to sustain your physical strength when you run so fast!"


    "I don''t care! If you want to drink it, you can drink it!"


    "It would be great if Kikumaru-senpai can maintain that explosive power during the game." Naruto reluctantly vomited, seeing a racket standing on the edge of the court that I don''t know who dropped it, and his eyes lit up: '' That can be used!''


    As he ran past, Naruto picked up the racket on the ground and stuffed it into Kawamura beside him: "Senior Kawamura, take this!"


    "Ok?"


    Kawamura took the racket blankly, but his expression changed in an instant. The background behind him also seemed to have a raging fire, and the whole person suddenly went into a burning state.


    "Burning! I''m burning! Get out of my way!!"


    Kawamura Takashi burst into a burning state with unparalleled power, and with brute force, he forced a way out of the crowd and rushed out.


    "Wait a minute! You stop me!"


    In the face of punishment for tea, the teammate love of the young school members apparently collapsed completely, and Haitang and Jumaru actually forced Kawamura to stop him from rushing to the front.

 1931 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1931

    In this way, the speed of the three people slowed down, and Echizen Ryomala lowered his hat and showed a smirk.


    ''good chance!''


    I saw Echizen Ryoma rushing forward, and jumped onto Kawamura''s back with his amazing explosive power, jumped up with Kawamura''s broad body, and jumped directly in front of Kawamura, without forgetting to turn back and say provocatively. : "The punishment tea is up to the seniors."


    "Echizen! You can drink that thing for me!!!"


    The members of Qingxue turned into beasts because of the horrible punishment tea. Even Naruto was extremely reluctant to drink that horrible thing, but there was a guy who happily appreciated this chaotic scene. It is not two weeks to help this big belly black.


    "Everyone is really working hard, but I still want to try the punishment tea. Do you want to go together, Tezuka?"


    The captain of Qingxue, who has always been happy, angry, and invisible, when he heard Fuji¡¯s words, a drop of cold sweat ran on his forehead and quickly said: "No need!"


    Because of the horrible oppression of the punishment tea, everyone began to speed up. It would be nice to say for the active candidates with plenty of energy, but the physical strength of the non-selected players is not as good as the players who are selected, and they accelerate together with the players. Speeding up the consumption, as a result, one by one could not complete a lap in one minute, and the''tragic death'' was under the terrifying power of punishment tea.


    "Ah! I still have a spicy taste in my mouth after drinking so much water!"


    "I almost thought I would die!"


    "In the end, only the team members who were selected have persisted. They are so powerful."


    "So they are elected and we are not!"


    The non-regular picks who were out early because they failed to complete a lap within a minute sat on the ground three-and-a-half and seventy-eight, discussing the positive picks who are still running, with unconcealed envy in their tone.


    "It''s the last lap!"


    When the only remaining positive candidates ran by in front of them, they pressed the stopwatch in their hands, then took out a huge draft beer glass from under the table beside them, and said in a devilish tone: "There is no one in the last lap. For the person who can finish the race in 55 seconds, or the person who is the last to run, I want to ask him to drink this improved version of the super punishment tea that I made specially!"


    "Draft beer cup?!"


    The huge draft beer glass was filled with purple liquid of unknown content, and there were even bubbles on the surface, which looked like a terrifying potion made by a witch.


    Hideichiro Oishi looked at the draft beer cup in his hand with a look of horror: "Is that guy making a mistake, how do you drink that kind of stuff? Hey! Wait for me!" Dashi didn''t get any response when he said nothing, and turned his head. At first glance, he discovered that his good teammates had accelerated to throw him away when he turned his head just now, and they didn''t want to drink the terrible punishment tea Dashi and hurried to catch up.


    "So nervous! Who will cross the line first in the end?"


    "Ah! Here comes!"


    "Who is the front person?"


    "Blond hair... is Uzumaki-senpai!"


    "No! Others are here too!"


    "what!"


    After a period of turmoil, all the positive elections finally crossed the line at the same time at the last moment. The time was 54 seconds and 73 seconds, which was very dangerously stuck within the time limit of 55 seconds.


    "It''s so awesome to cross the line!"


    "Huh~~ Do they have to run so intense every time? I feel tired from watching."


    "It really deserves to be a member of the team..."


    "Everyone crosses the line at the same time, that is, there is no last place. If this is the case, the punishment tea that is hard to make will be very hungry and wasted, so why not drink it together?"


    As soon as the dry words fell, everyone except Tezuka and Fuji turned their heads and stared at him fiercely at the same time: "Drink yourself!"


    After saying this, everyone seemed to have exhausted their last strength and all fell to the ground. Except for Naruto, Tezuka, and Fuji, everyone else looked half-dead.


    After taking a break for less than a minute, Tezuka stood up straight and said, "When do you have to rest? Now I am ready to practice the game!"


    "game?!"


    Kikumaru turned his head and looked at Tezuka with a look of''why are you treating me like this'': "Aren''t you Tezuka?! After running so many laps, you actually told us to go to the race now?!"


    Not only Kikumaru, but other people in the tennis club also exclaimed.


    "I just finished running and are about to start a practice game now?"


    "Even if you are choosing physical strength, you can''t bear it!"


    "too frightening!"


    "Don''t complain to me!!"


    Coach Ryugasaki let out a full-fledged roar and suppressed all the voices at once: "Have you forgotten? The match against Saint Rudolph was a very physical and endurance match, and then We will meet many teams stronger than Saint Rudolph!


    Yamabuki''s doubles still maintained the same level as last year, and in addition to the lead Sengoku in singles, they also joined an incredible singles player this year, which will definitely be more difficult to deal with than last year!There is also the Ice Emperor who defeated us at the Metropolitan Conference last year. Although they lost in the quarter-finals this year, don¡¯t forget that at that time, the Ice Emperor sent only the Second Army. The resurrection match is not a problem at all, maybe we will fight the Ice Emperor in the Kanto Conference!


    In addition to the Ice Emperor, in the Kanto Conference, we will also encounter strong teams from various regions. It is also about the number one in the East... No, it is the king of the top team in the country, Li Haida!It is absolutely impossible to defeat them without experiencing hard training!Understand?!"


    "understand!"


    I walked over with a training sheet and explained: "The purpose of this training today is to allow you to continue to tap the limits of your body when your physical strength has reached the limit. Only by constantly surpassing the limits of your body can you It can improve your physical strength and skills in a short time! And after a lot of exercise, each of you feels the most fatigued time is different, the first is Fuji and Echizen, you use the A court, and then 15 minutes later , Uzumaki and Tezuka entered Stadium B. After 5 minutes, Kikumaru and Oishi entered Stadium C. Then, after another 10 minutes, Kawamura and Kaido entered Stadium D."


    Chapter 90-Echizen vs No Two!


    After Naruto listened to the game list announced by the team, there was a sudden pain. The last time he played with the help of the second week was good. After all, that guy never used his full strength easily. The same is true for Naruto. Each of them retains a part of their strength. It''s okay to finish a game unannounced, but Kunimitsu Tezuka probably doesn''t know what mercy is called, he is not so foolish.


    Everyone looked different after hearing the match table, but most of them were looking forward to it. After all, the game between the players who were currently selected was very exciting and fierce, and definitely not to be missed.


    Fuji Zhousuke took the racket and walked to Naruto''s side and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect you to play against Tezuka. I really don''t want to miss this game."


    Naruto gave a blank glance at him speechlessly. Of course he knew what he meant. As a three-year classmate, teammate and rival, of course he knew Tezuka¡¯s character. Naruto wanted to play in front of Tezuka guy. Hua Qiang is basically impossible. From this game, it may be possible to see the strength of the two of them, including Tezuka and Naruto.


    In addition to the two, Coach Ryugasaki and Gan probably have the same idea.


    There is really no idea about how to crow with Tezuka Kunomitsu, but he is not so easy to suffer, and immediately said: "Since you don¡¯t want to miss it, the fuji-senpai must quickly solve the Echizen kid. After all, there is only a gap in between. Only 15 minutes."


    There are only 15 minutes between the first and second practice matches. In other words, if you don¡¯t want to miss the match between Naruto and Tezuka, you must defeat Echizen Ryoma within 15 minutes, although it has not yet fully grown up. Echizen Ryoma is indeed different from Fuji, but that kid is not a character who can easily defeat Fuji within 15 minutes without exerting his full strength.


    In other words, if you want to see Naruto''s hole cards, you have to show your hole cards first.


    Fuji didn''t answer Naruto''s words, but smiled and didn''t know what to think about, so he walked into the court with his racket.


    At this time, Sakura and Tomoka walked to Naruto''s side, and Naruto''s worries appeared on Sakura''s small face, and said, "Naruto-senpai, what should I do with the second match with Tezuka Minister?" Although she believes in Naruto¡¯s strength, she doesn¡¯t know all of Naruto¡¯s strengths. Tezuka Kunomitsu is the head of the youth school. Today¡¯s pillar of youth school, the strongest of youth school, is also the soul and core of the youth school team. In terms of team influence, Naruto is definitely inferior to Tezuka Kunimitsu now, even if he defeated Qingxue''s proud genius Fujisuke in the last intramural ranking competition.


    Naruto shrugged and said nonchalantly, "What else? The ship arrived at the bridge, naturally chanting. You two will watch the first game with me first. The confrontation between the two is very interesting." Naruto Stretching his arms, both arms were placed on the shoulders of Sakura and Tomoka.


    Sakura''s face blushed, and some of them looked around with a guilty conscience. Being shy by nature, she still doesn''t want to let too many people know about her relationship with Naruto, but at this time everyone''s attention is about to begin. In the game, no one paid attention to this side.Sakurano turned her head and looked at it again, and when she saw Naruto''s other arm resting on Tomoka''s shoulder, she was slightly jealous, and she was secretly relieved.After all, if you hug two people at the same time, you probably won''t notice the relationship between her and Naruto.


    The best way to hide a big tree is to hide in a forest.


    In the gossip, the match between Echizen Ryoma and Fujisuke is about to begin.


    The two stood on both sides of the court, Echizen still had the same arrogant smile as before: "Fuji Senpai, if you lose to me, does it matter?"


    The same is true for Budu, maintaining the inscrutable smile of the past, and said: "Please be merciful, Echizen."

 1932 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1932

    "Nei..." Tomoka gently stabbed Naruto with her elbow, "Naruto-senpai, which is better, Fuji-senpai or Echizen?"


    "Now speaking of strength, of course, the seniors are stronger than the two, but I am more curious about how far the two of them will push each other in this game."


    Although the captain Kunomitsu Tezuka is recognized as the top trump card of the youth school, both outside and inside the school, the uncertainty and unpredictable characteristics of this person in the second week must be higher than Tezuka. To some extent, it is necessary. Much more dangerous than Tezuka.And Echizen Ryoma itself is the protagonist of this world. Although Naruto''s appearance makes Echizen Ryoma''s influence far less than the same period in the original work, his protagonist''s luck has not been deprived of Naruto. Such two people are in the game. Naruto is also very curious about what changes will happen in the fight.


    "Starting the game, let Fuji serve."


    As soon as the referee''s voice fell, Yue Qiang held the racket, and his feet immediately jumped.


    Seeing Echizen''s movements, Fujia smiled softly: "In this case, let me see how much you can do!''Thinking about this, Fuji immediately hit a serve, and the tennis flew quickly to Echizen''s right.


    Echizen Ryoma has the strong dynamic vision and reaction ability inherited from Echizen Minamijiro. He can judge the ball''s impact in an instant, swing and hit the ball, a fierce slam caught Budu''s serve, and at the same time rushed towards the net. go with.


    ''Catch the ball online?In that case, I will fight there!''


    Fuji used a backhand to strike back, the direction of the return ball was Echizen Ryoma''s backcourt.There are two kinds of balls that surfers hate the most. The first is to hit the ball at the foot, because the indispensable for net players is the flexible footwork, and hitting the ball at the foot will cause confusion in the player''s footsteps. , But this kind of ball may seize the opportunity to counterattack for the short stature Echizen Ryoma, and the second kind is the backcourt that Fujie is currently hitting in the opposite direction.


    "Oh? It''s really keen to attack, but I still want to go online!"


    Echizen Ryoma''s unique explosive power was displayed at this moment, and he moved a step towards the side in an instant. The speed was so fast that it looked like an instant movement, catching Fuji''s tricky shot.


    Fuji continuously hit the ball aimed at the backcourt to prevent Echizen Ryoma from going online, but Echizen Ryoma, with his excellent dynamic vision and basic broken steps with one foot, rushed to the net without retreating in the next step of his continuous attack.


    Snapped!


    "The ball was scored by Echizen, and the score was 15:0."


    Echizen Ryoma took the lead and scored a point in front of the net. The kid held a pat with his left hand and said with a slack look: "Fuji-senpai, you don''t need to be merciful to my subordinates. If you do this, you will really lose to me. "


    "Oh?" Fuji seemed to laugh very happily. "Really?"


    Snapped!


    "This round was won by Fuji, the score was 1:1."


    "After Echizen broke serve in the second round, the first-timer broke serve, so it was a 1:1 tie, and the victory was back to square one."


    "It''s really worthy of being selected players. After running so many laps, they still have enough physical strength to play such a game."


    "Even if I''m fully stamina, I can''t beat them now. The difference in strength is too big."


    "That''s right, Matsudaira, the biggest advantage of you as a person is self-knowledge."


    "Shut up! Off-road you bastard, I want to fight you!"


    The sidelines became noisy, but these had nothing to do with Naruto. Naruto was watching the game with two beautiful girls in his arms. After the two rounds, he couldn¡¯t help saying: "1:1, the first two rounds can only be regarded as Test, the next third game is the real game, who can''t help but start first?"


    Naruto looked at Echizen Ryoma and Fuji Zhousuke on the court. In fact, whoever did Naruto''s hands first would not be surprised by the two of them. At this time, the third game began. Echizen Ryoma planned to rush to the net after receiving the ball. Forward attacked, but this time Fujia didn''t give him a chance to go online again. He suddenly opened his blue eyes, raised the racket with his right hand, and slashed hard towards the tennis ball.


    "Feiyan is still in the nest!"


    Chapter 91-Smashing b


    "Feiyan is still in the nest!"


    The tennis ball traversed an extremely beautiful arc and landed in front of Echizen Ryoma, and then quickly slid out of the court. This is one of the three-fold return of the gorgeous and eye-catching return of Fuji Zhou-Feiyan returns to the nest!


    "The goal was scored by Fuji, and the score was 15:0."


    Although Echizen Ryoma allowed Fuji to get a point, he did not see any disappointment on his expression. Instead, he was full of excitement. His amber pupils were full of excitement, and he looked straight at Fujisuke and said, "I can''t help it so soon. Have you shot it, Fuer Senior?"


    In the second week, the assistant held the racket, still smiling, and said, "No way, I want to see the game between Uzumaki and Tezuka, so I have to beat you quickly."


    "Oh, isn''t it? That''s really a coincidence. Senior Fujie, I didn''t expect you to think exactly the same as mine." Echizen Ryuuma pulled his hat and tugged, "I want to beat you!"


    The atmosphere of the game has changed with Fuer''s use of Feiyan to return to the nest. It is no longer just a test of each other like the previous two games. Now it is a real game.


    Naruto saw these changes, and people became a little excited.


    "The first trick is to use Feiyan to return to the nest. How would this kid Echizen respond?"


    Naruto remembers that Echizen Ryoma and Fujie Zhousuke did have a match in practice matches. At that time, Fujie did not exert all his strength and was still able to suppress Echizen Ryoma who had not fully grown up, but Echizen Ryoma also cracked that practice match. The best Bruins were caught. Although it was not finished because of the rain, it was still one of the more exciting games in the informal game.


    However, the current Echizen Ryoma should be slightly inferior in strength to the same period of the original. He did not fight against Fuji Yuta, nor did his match with Itake Shinji reach the end. How can such Echizen Ryoma deal with this powerful enemy? ?


    Naruto looks forward to the next development very much. Both Echizen Ryoma and Fujitsu¡¯s offensives have obviously become more aggressive than before. For the average tennis team members, the two players¡¯ offenses at this moment seem a bit dizzying. In the moment they blinked, Fujitsu seized an opportunity and used his special trick again.


    "It''s Feiyan returning to the nest again!"


    Everything was the same as the playback just now. The tennis ball traversed a perfect arc and landed in the half court of Echizen Ryoma, and then slid out of the court. Although Echizen Ryoma tried his best to save the ball, he still did not receive it.


    "The goal was scored by Fuji, and the score was 30:0."


    "Oh! You really deserve to be the best senior!"


    "It''s really amazing that Feiyan returned to the nest!"


    "Although the kid from Echizen is also very strong, he won''t be the opponent of Fuji Senpai by any means!"


    "Nonsense, of course!"


    Naruto stood silently by the side of the court, carefully thinking about the process of the ball just now.After Echizen Ryoma saw that Fujie used Feiyan to return to the nest, although he wanted to receive the ball with the explosive power of one foot, he was still a little short of it.


    The feature of Feiyan''s return to the nest is that the ball hardly bounces after it hits the ground. Instead, it slides out of the field against the ground. Therefore, to catch the Feiyan and return to the nest, it must be before the ball hits the ground.Although it seems that to break Feiyan and return to the nest, it is only necessary to volley in front of the net, but in fact it is not that simple.


    Firstly, there is almost no limitation on the angle of attack of Feiyan returning to the nest. You can use Feiyan returning to any corner to hit any corner, and volleying in front of the net also requires a fairly good reflex nerve.Moreover, Feiyan also has a strong spin in the nest itself. When returning this kind of super spin, you need to play the opposite direction to offset the original spin in order to be able to return smoothly. Otherwise, the return is easy to lose control and it is not simply standing. The ball can be easily returned before the net.


    Even if you know the principles and characteristics of the tennis ball, it is not so easy to crack. Otherwise, how can it become the three best geniuses?


    No two, relying on Feiyan to return to the nest to score several points, Echizen Ryoma can hardly find a way to crack Feiyan to return to the nest, and the situation gradually began to be unfavorable.


    "This round was won by no two, the score was 2:1."


    "This round was won by no two, the score was 3:1."


    "The goal was scored by Fuji, and the score was 40:0."


    In a blink of an eye, Echizen Ryoma fell behind by a big score of 3-1, and even the fifth game was about to lose in an instant, but at this time Echizen Ryoma suddenly pulled his hat, showing a trademark smile on the corner of his mouth, and whispered. Said: "It''s still far away..."


    Echizen Ryoma''s words were not heard by other people, but Naruto noticed it and couldn''t help showing the look of expectation: "It seems that this kid has already thought of a way to crack Feiyan''s nest, but what is he going to do?"


    "Fuji senior, you don''t have to fight Feiyan to return to the nest anymore, I have already thought of a way to crack it!"


    Echizen Ryoma''s words suddenly caused noise in the surrounding area, and various voices rang.


    "Arai, what did that kid say just now?"


    "He said he thought of a way to crack Feiyan''s return to the nest? Just kidding."

 1933 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1933

    "That means, if it''s Captain Tezuka, it''s okay to say, how could Feiyan, who is a senior, be cracked so easily?"


    "Echizen must be a bluff!"


    "It must be. He can''t fight Feiyan and return to the nest, so he wants to disturb the first-class senior like this!"


    Most people in the tennis club did not see that Echizen Ryoma was able to crack the best Feiyan and returned to the nest, but the person concerned seemed a little serious, and the eyes of Nou were opened, and the whole person exuded a different oppression than usual. , Said in his heart:''Have you figured it out?Then I need to know more about it and see how you break my Feiyan and return it to the nest!''


    After a short confrontation, Fuji took a chance and waved his racket.


    "Come on! Feiyan returned the nest!"


    Echizen Ryoma grabbed the racket and rushed to the net. While talking, he said, "This is another trick. I even remind you of it, Fuji-senpai!" He said that, but Echizen Ryoma''s tone had a kind of right and wrong. a feeling of.


    "Little bit doesn''t stop, what is he going to do?!"


    "If you run forward like this, you will be hit by a tennis ball!"


    "Don''t mess around, Echizen! It is impossible to directly fight back against Feiyan and return the nest while running!"


    "Judging from his current speed and position, there is no way to fight back. The tennis ball will go directly out of bounds if the force is too strong, and if the force is too small, it will hang the net. No matter what angle of analysis, Echizen can hit the ball back. The probability is 0%."


    "Don''t be impulsive! Echizen!"


    "Huh, it''s still far..."


    "What? Disappeared!"


    When Echizen Ryoma was running forward, he slid under the power of the forward thrust, and then he slid under the tennis ball. Then he suddenly made an appointment, swung a racket, and slammed his left hand forehand.


    "Ah, bad ball!"


    "Home run!"


    "It''s too messy, this ball will definitely go out of bounds!"


    Echizen Ryoma shot the ball at a very high angle, no matter who seemed to think it would definitely go out of bounds, but the expressions of Naruto, Fuji and Tezuka changed slightly at the same time.


    At this moment, the super high ball, which would go out of bounds no matter what anyone looked at, suddenly fell from mid-air at extreme speed. It happened to fall in the first half of the court. After bouncing up, it fell quickly because of the visual afterimage left by the high-speed tennis movement. The trajectory of the tennis ball seems to form a capital English letter B with the ground.


    Standing in front of the net, Echizen Ryoma kept the posture of smashing the ball, and said with a smug expression: "Scratching the ball...B!"


    "Just, what was the ball just now?"


    "Suddenly falling from mid-air...is there a ball like that?"


    "So, it''s a volley volley."


    Gan quickly recovered, and while writing and drawing in his notebook, he explained: "It is not the same as a normal slam volley. It also combines the power of sliding and jumping to create a super spin. This kind of strong rotation can not only counteract the rotation of Feiyan and the nest, but also make the ball that would have been out of bounds fall extremely fast in mid-air. In the match with Fuji, it is actually possible to hit such a ball. What an incredible first grade."


    "In this way, you should be able to crack the genius Feiyan and return to the nest, don''t you think so, senior?"


    "..."


    Fuji did not answer. Naruto held his chin and smiled and thought: "So, it was a slap shot B. I forgot. If you use this trick, you can indeed fully return to the nest of Fuji Feiyan, but Even if he didn''t compete with his brother, he had completed this trick in the match with his brother. This kid really deserves to be the protagonist of this world. He is very lucky.''


    At this time, Coach Ryugasaki glanced at him suddenly, and looked at his watch. After nodding, Coach Ryugasaki stood up and said loudly: "Now 15 minutes is up, Uzumaki, Tezuka, enter the B court!"


    "Ok?"


    Chapter 92-Naruto vs Tezuka!


    When Naruto heard that it was his turn to enter the game, he immediately turned his head and looked in the direction of Tezuka.


    Coincidentally, Tezuka also happened to look at Naruto. At the moment when their eyes crossed, there was a slight fire in the air, which made the atmosphere a little tense.


    Fortunately, the eyes of the two separated immediately, and the faint tension disappeared, and no one noticed.


    Tezuka did not say a word, and took the lead to the B stadium.


    Naruto picked up his bag and was about to follow, but his left hand was suddenly held. Turning his head to see, Sakura was clutching his hand tightly, looking very nervous.


    The match between Naruto and Tezuka was really worrying. Sakurano didn''t expect what the result would be. She was always worried. Seeing Naruto was going to the court, she subconsciously reached out and caught Naruto, even afraid of others. I have forgotten the worry about seeing their relationship.


    Naruto knew Sakura''s thoughts and was moved in his heart. He squeezed her little hand gently, and said with relief: "Don''t worry, I won''t lose so easily." He let go of Sakura''s hand.


    The two moved quickly, so no one noticed their abnormality, but Tomoka, who had been standing next to Naruto and Sakura, still saw everything clearly, and a glimmer of clarity flashed in his eyes.


    Seeing Naruto walking towards B Stadium, Fuji said with some regret: "It''s a pity that I can''t see that game."


    When Naruto came to the B court, Tezuka was already standing on the court with a racket. Although he was wearing a pair of glasses, he couldn''t hide the aura that he exudes at all. This man is indeed the emperor of Qingxue.


    Naruto took out a racket, then walked to the net and shook hands with Tezuka.


    "Please advise, Captain."


    "Ok."


    Tezuka simply responded, and Naruto knew that Tezuka was of this character, and then put the racket on the ground: "Positive or negative?"


    Tezuka glanced at it: "Front."


    Naruto''s finger turned, the racket quickly turned on the ground, and when it finally fell to the ground, the opposite side was up.


    "The game starts, Naruto Uzumaki serves."


    Naruto squeezed the tennis ball in his hand and glanced at the Captain Qingxue who was standing across the court. He thought with a headache: "Oh, it''s really unlucky to play against this big iceberg. It seems that it''s not that easy to get confused. The world line makes Tezuka suddenly trouble his stomach?''


    The mess of thoughts flashed in Naruto''s mind, but Naruto still threw the ball up. He knew Tezuka''s strength, so a shot was his trick.


    "Amaterasu!!"


    The tennis ball flew across a dark trajectory and flew in front of Tezuka in an instant. The powerful momentum on the ball blew Tezuka''s hair up.


    However, Tezuka''s face was still as cold as ice, his left hand gripped the racket, and he greeted Naruto''s Amaterasu fiercely.


    boom!!


    When the racket hit the tennis ball, the heavy sound made everyone watching the game shocked, as if they had been hit hard and uncomfortable. As Tezuka''s racket swung, the dark flames blinked. It disappeared in between, and the tennis ball flew to the corner of Naruto''s half court like lightning.Tezuka''s ability to control the ball completely surpassed the level of junior high. A heavy shot like Amaterasu can still hit the ball accurately to the corner. This is the strength of Tezuka Kunomitsu standing at the apex of junior high.


    Naruto caught up with the ball with a sporting ability stronger than that of the beast, and said in his mouth: "Captain, don''t be merciful! JackKnife!!!"


    The muscles of both arms produced explosive power, like a wild beast, and hit the tennis ball that came in front of him.The tennis ball came to Tezuka with amazing power. This JackKnife was more powerful than the Amaterasu just now. Tezuka couldn''t control the ball as accurately as before, and the return flew high.


    "good chance!"


    "I won the ball, Captain! Slam dunk!!"


    boom!!

 1934 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1934

    The smash hit from the highest point of the tennis ball is almost vertical, and its powerful power is visible to the naked eye. The fast-flying tennis ball tears the air, as if forming a vacuum wave.


    Tezuka was not afraid, holding the racket with his not particularly strong arm and slammed into Naruto''s slam dunk.With a crisp sound, the racket in Tezuka''s hand was knocked into the air by the slam dunk force, and it slid far away on the ground, which shows that in theory, even Captain Qingxue is not an opponent of the monster Naruto.


    "The ball was scored by the vortex, and the score was 15:0."


    "Boom!"


    Naruto landed on the ground and stretched out his hand with his hand outstretched, with a frantic expression on his face: "Don''t try to catch my ball too hard, Captain, it would be bad if you accidentally get injured!"


    Tezuka pushed his glasses, then turned and picked up his racket.


    "Don''t be careless, whirlpool."


    "Hehe, can I be careless to play against someone like you?"


    Naruto uttered a bit speechlessly, but immediately focused on the game.


    "Amaterasu!"


    The tennis ball flew to Tezuka with shocking momentum. After Tezuka caught the move, he rushed forward.


    "Internet? Don''t even think about it! Add fate!"


    Naruto sensed Tezuka''s movements, and immediately used the Gyuto command to hit the Tezuka face directly.Even Kunimitsu Tezuka was forced to stop when he encountered the ball hitting his face, and hit Naruto''s extra life.


    Naruto continued to use Adding Tomei, and the power of the counterattack was more violent every time. Tezuka''s power was not as good as Naruto, and finally couldn''t bear the increasing power of Adding Tomei, and the racket in his hand was hit again. Get out.


    "The ball was scored by the vortex, and the score was 30:0."


    Naruto scored two points in a row, but did not relax at all, because Tezuka Kunomitsu was definitely not an opponent that could be easily defeated.After taking a deep breath, Naruto shot Amaterasu for the third time.


    Naruto was the first to surf the net this time and rushed to the net immediately after serving.Tezuka knew that Naruto had the best jumping ability in the youth school, and it was easy to catch the opportunity to smash when hitting a lob, so with a light stroke of the racket, the tennis ball immediately flew towards Naruto''s feet.


    Naruto twisted his body forcibly, and with his amazing body control ability, he hit the tennis ball back in a very strange posture.


    Snap... Naruto''s return hit the net, and the ball that was originally aimed at the backcourt turned into a tennis ball and fell gently in front of the net.


    "The ball was scored by the vortex, the score was 40:0."


    After scoring the third point, Naruto didn''t say a word, then he played the fourth Amaterasu, and then rushed to the Internet again.Tezuka kept hitting the ball in the left and right directions to make Naruto''s mistakes, but Naruto used his excellent reflex nerves to intercept all Tezuka''s attacks in front of the net, and he did not miss a single ball. .


    After stabilizing the position, Naruto also began to counterattack, deliberately hitting some very low and close to the baseline. Tezuka had no other choice but to use the backspin to return these low shots, but they hit Naruto''s arms. .


    Naruto''s right arm holding the pat was fully extended, acting like a big Peng spreading his wings, and he said loudly: "I won this round, Captain! Yueyue!"


    It was a magical cut that landed in Tezuka''s field. No one except Naruto could know when the ball would bounce, so there was no way to fight back.


    "This round was won by Maelstrom, the score was 1:0!"


    "Just kidding... Captain would actually eat LoveGame?!"


    Chapter 93-Zero Cut!


    Tezuka will actually eat a LoveGame. This is probably the first time apart from the unknown game between Tezuka and Fuji. Although only one game was played, the impact caused by this game has even been won. It''s time for Naruto to beat Budu last time.


    When it comes to strength, Fuji and Tezuka should be between the two, but their status and influence in Qingxue are different. Tezuka is the absolute soul and pillar of Qingxue, just like Takaken Akagi in Xiangbei. Anyone can substitute.


    Tezuka''s eating of LoveGame was enough to cause a big earthquake in Qingxue, but Tezuka himself seemed particularly calm, his eyes were as cold as ever, whether he has remained extremely calm...or is it just a simple facial paralysis? ?


    Naruto made a spit in his heart, and then Tezuka was ready to serve.


    "coming!"


    Naruto only saw Tezuka''s arm wave, and the tennis ball flew to his side like a bolt of lightning, hitting the bottom corner of the teeing court accurately, and then quickly bounced off the court.


    The high-speed ball became an astonishing wave of air, and Naruto''s blonde hair was constantly shaking. The tennis ball bounced past Naruto''s ear, hitting his deep barbed wire, and made a huge noise.


    "This, this ball is scored by Tezuka, the score is 15:0."


    "Hey, this guy is really playing with me..."


    Naruto looked at the tennis ball that was slowly rolling back to his feet after hitting the wire fence, a drop of cold sweat slipped quietly from his forehead.Tezuka''s close-corner serve is very powerful, with accurate ball handling, fast speed, and strong power. It is definitely a top-notch serve stunt. In the animation of Tezuka and Fuji, Fuji also feels very tricky to serve with this move. , And because of Tezuka''s serve, he lost a lot of points in a row.


    The strongest serve of the net kings is also the zero serve of Tezuka Kunomi. Because the moon does not bounce, a perfect zero serve is invincible, but it is too heavy on the arm to be used continuously.


    Although Naruto has also competed with a national-level master like Tachibana, the oppressive feeling emanating from Tezuka is definitely incomparable to Tachibana.


    The power gap between Tezuka and Tachibana Kupira shouldn¡¯t be as big as that, but Tezuka seems to faintly exude a unique aura and oppressive force in front of Qingxue¡¯s players, even Naruto. Will be affected to a certain extent.


    Tezuka gripped the tennis ball tightly and said coldly:


    "continue."


    Hearing Tezuka''s indifferent voice, Naruto suddenly woke up, and secretly squeezed the racket, making the handle of the racket let out a crunch.


    "In that case, I will try my best to accompany me, Captain."


    Tezuka didn''t say a word, and once again played his best near corner serve. The speed of the ball was still surprisingly fast. There was even a wave of air when the tennis flew.


    Naruto focused all his energy on his eyes, staring closely at the trajectory of the tennis ball. The super high concentration made everything around him appear to be slow-moving, and the tennis ball became slower and slower in his eyes. , More and more clear.


    ''I see it!''


    Naruto''s eyes saw through the tennis ball, and his body reacted automatically. He rushed out like a tiger, hurriedly caught up with the ball from the corner, and slammed the racket in his right hand.


    boom!


    "Nani?!"


    The impact force of the close-angle serve was greater than Naruto had imagined. At the moment of receiving the ball, the impact force transmitted from the racket to the arm shocked Naruto. He tensed the muscles of his right arm and burst out all his strength in an instant. The serve was hit back.


    However, the barely return stroke made Naruto''s ball control deviation. The tennis ball happened to hit Tezuka. Tezuka was merciless, and a powerful left-handed backhand slapped Naruto''s shot back.


    "This ball was scored by Tezuka, and the score was 30:0."


    "cut!"


    Hearing the score, Naruto sipped fiercely, then moved his right wrist.


    "Tezuka''s near-corner serve is more powerful than I thought. This ball is not only fast, but also has a very strong spin when hitting the ball, so the moment the ball is hit, I feel that the ball is heavier than expected. , I didn''t expect that not only is the best, even I suffered from this serve, but this move is not like a zero serve after all, and it is not completely impossible to return.''


    Naruto has lost two consecutive points from a close corner serve. By the time of the third ball, he had learned his lesson and held the racket with both hands before receiving the serve.


    With a wave of Tezuka''s racket, he really used his powerful close-corner serve.


    Naruto made a broken step, stepped on the rhythm and quickly caught up with Tezuka''s near corner to serve, then held the racket in both hands and hit it hard.


    "JackKnife!!"

 1935 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1935

    The tennis ball had a strong impact on Naruto''s racket, but the power of the near-corner serve still couldn''t match the strange power of Naruto''s arms, and it flew toward the hand mound at a faster speed than before.


    Tezuka was also prepared for Naruto¡¯s JackKnife. The moment Naruto used JackKnife, Tezuka immediately grasped the joint between the handle and the surface of the racket. In this way, the impact Tezuka felt was greatly reduced and succeeded. JackKnife hit Naruto back.


    With a snap, the tennis hits the net. The ball that was supposed to hit the backcourt turned into a good net. Naruto immediately rushed forward when he saw it. With his amazing explosive power and arm length, he finally landed on the tennis ball. Hit the ball back before.


    But before Naruto stood up, a dark shadow covered him from mid-air.As soon as Naruto raised his head, who was the figure in the sky not Tezuka Kunomitsu?


    "smash!"


    Of course, Tezuka did not let go of this excellent opportunity. A clean smash made Naruto completely unable to react and scored directly.


    "This ball was scored by Tezuka, and the score was 40:0."


    Naruto conceded three goals in a blink of an eye, and when the onlookers seemed too late to react, Tezuka had already made his fourth close-corner serve.Naruto used the JackKnife to strike back strongly this time, and rushed to the net while returning the ball, for fear of giving Tezuka another chance to roll the tennis ball.


    Unmoved, Tezuka suddenly raised his hand to make a lob.This lob is too high, even with Naruto¡¯s jumping power and the length of the racket, it can¡¯t be caught. In fact, it¡¯s very easy to hit a ball that high in outdoor tennis courts because the height of the ball is too high. Affected by wind.


    Naruto had already seen that the ball would never go out of bounds, so he had no choice but to turn around and ran to the bottom line. While catching up with the tennis ball, he drew the ball with the power of his body''s rotation and made a powerful shot.


    The tennis ball flew towards the left corner at first as Naruto wanted, but in the middle, the tennis ball seemed to be attracted by an inexplicable force, suddenly changed its trajectory, and flew towards Tezuka standing in the center of the baseline, and Tezuka left hand. Holding the racket, a sharp light flashed in his eyes.


    The racket gently sent the tennis ball out, and the tennis ball flew over the net unhurriedly.


    ''Can catch up!''


    With Naruto¡¯s explosive power, he should be able to catch up with the ball. When Naruto tried his best to straighten his arms and wanted to save the ball, the tennis ball fell to the ground gently and did not bounce, but slowly rolled towards it. Ball net.


    "Zero...cut?"


    Chapter 94-Realms


    "This round was won by Tezuka, the score was 1:1."


    After the referee announced the score, Naruto still stood on the spot, watching the tennis ball that fell on the ground, and then sighed helplessly. The guy Tezuka really didn''t know what he meant by being merciful, so he hit the second game. Even the zero cut is used.


    Zero-cutting is Tezuka''s representative stunt, just as the mention of Echizen Ryoma is an external spin serve, and the mention of Kaoru Kaido is a snake ball, it is Tezuka''s signature skill.


    The zero-cut will quickly fall in front of the net, and will not bounce after landing, but will roll straight toward the net.It looks similar to the best Feiyan still nest, but the principle is quite different.


    The best Feiyan still needs to use the opponent''s topspin to be able to play. The ball rolls forward instead of backward after landing.Moreover, after Feiyan still nests, the tennis ball will bounce very weakly, and the zero cut will not rebound at all.


    There is another reason why Tezuka¡¯s zero-cutting is more powerful than the best Feiyan¡¯s nest. It¡¯s very obvious that Feiyan returns to the nest. The racket needs to be raised when the Feiyan returns to the nest. People are defensive; and the triggering action of a zero cut is not much different from a normal cut or topspin, making it difficult to guard against.


    Standing on the sidelines with a notebook while holding a notebook, he was quickly recording the data collected just now, and at the same time he whispered to himself: "In the second game, Tezuka let Maelstrom eat LoveGame. It seems that these two people The duel will be fiercer than I thought. I should be able to collect a lot of information today."


    The speed of dry recording is very fast, and a whole page of paper is filled with a bunch of messy data in the eyes of ordinary people.


    And just beside, Sakura held her hands tightly. After Naruto lost the game, her tight heart couldn''t relax at all, and her worry was beyond words.


    Tomoka stretched out a hand, grabbed Sakura''s right hand, and whispered: "Don''t worry, Uzumaki-senpai will not lose. He is the best, is he?"


    Tomoxiang''s eyes seemed to imply something, but Sakura was full of worry and didn''t notice Tomouka''s meaning. After a casual response, she continued to stare at Naruto on the court.


    Naruto looked up at the sky that had become a little gloomy, and thought to himself: "I can play about one round in the remaining time, so I will play another round with you, dear Captain.''


    Thinking like this, Naruto made the first serve of the third game, but it was not a powerful Amaterasu, but just an ordinary bullet serve.


    The bullet serve is very fast, but a master of the opponent''s position did not pose any threat. With a swing of the racket, a forehand slam returned Naruto''s bullet serve.


    Naruto''s footsteps jumped, and he caught up with Tezuka''s counterattack with a single foot, then held the racket with both hands and slammed it up.


    "JackKnife!"


    The racket violently hit the yellow cut ball, and the tennis ball quickly flew over the net and flew towards the corner opposite to Tezuka.However, the attack originally aimed at the corner suddenly produced a strong maneuver in mid-air, and it flew from the corner to the center of the bottom line, which was exactly where Tezuka was.


    Tezuka''s lens reflected a white light, and he held the racket in his left hand with a light wave.


    Zero cut!


    "This ball was scored by Tezuka, and the score was 15:0."


    Naruto glanced at the position of Tezuka''s feet, without saying anything, and moved to the line of service.


    "This ball was scored by Tezuka, and the score was 30:0."


    After losing the second point in his serving game, Naruto could not see the tension behind the score at all. Even in the attack and defense just now, Naruto could not hit the ball to the position he wanted. Even if the damn tennis ball seems to be attracted by a magical force every time, no matter how you play, the damn ball will fly to Tezuka''s side.


    The third ball was sent. Naruto tried to hit the ball from the left and right angles with JackKnife, but no matter how he attacked, Tezuka didn¡¯t seem to be affected at all. No matter what angle the tennis ball was attacked from, he would still fly to his hand. Go next to Tsukasa. Tezuka stands on the tennis court, like a supermassive black hole, attracting tennis balls to go to him.


    At first, only Naruto on the court noticed this strange situation, but as the tug-of-war continued to prolong, people watching around also noticed the abnormality.


    "Sakura!" Tomoka grabbed Sakura''s hand and suddenly shouted, "Look at the feet of Captain Tezuka!"


    "what?"


    "Captain Tezuka... he never left that place from the beginning!"


    "what did you say?"


    Tomoka''s voice was so loud that almost everyone in the stadium could hear it. He turned around and looked at it and found that as Tomoka said, from the beginning of the third game, Tezuka had never left except for receiving the serve. Where he is standing.


    With his left foot as the axis, Tezuka caught all the shots Naruto made by just turning his body. Because he was standing still, Tezuka''s right foot formed a shallow circular mark on the ground. The center of the circle is exactly Tezuka''s left foot that has not left the ground at all!


    "Wh, how come? Naruto-senpai all the shots he hits automatically fly to the captain''s side... how is this possible?"


    Sakura was covering her small mouth with an incredible expression on her face.And Gan explained while recording, "No, it is indeed possible. It can be done with the Tezuka domain."


    "Tezuka area?"


    "Yes, that''s a stunt that has been sealed by Tezuka. I have only met Tezuka as a classmate since the beginning of enrollment. I have only seen it once. Tezuka can exert a strong spin on tennis, and this spin is even Able to control the opponent''s return attack, no matter what kind of trick the opponent plays, it will eventually be controlled by that rotation. All the balls will fly within a radius of Tezuka''s side. Tezuka only needs to rotate his body to receive all of the opponent''s The ball, the entire stadium is under its control. This is the Tezuka area!"


    In reality, the Tezuka field is feasible to a certain extent.Some top players, not only tennis, but even table tennis players, force the opponent to return the ball to a specific position by playing a specific spin, which is theoretically feasible.However, if it¡¯s just one goal and two goals, it¡¯s okay to say, but the rotation, angle and strength of the return ball must be accurately calculated in hundreds of thousands of hits in a normal game. The practicability is almost negligible.


    Sakurano heard Qian''s explanation and couldn''t help but exclaimed: "All the balls will automatically fly around? Isn''t it impossible to beat this way?"


    "That''s why Tezuka is the captain of our youth school. He can quickly calculate the game experience that all the balls need to spin, as well as the super strong ball control ability to play those spins. With such a magical skill, the entire youth school is only capable of Tezuka. I can do it. But regarding the Tezuka domain, a lot of information can be collected this time."


    Qian looked a little excited and happy, because although this Tezuka domain is one of Tezuka¡¯s signature skills, he does not use it often, because Tezuka¡¯s strength is too strong, and often ends the game before he can use the domain. Therefore, this Tezuka field is rare even for the young scholars.


    Unlike Sakurano¡¯s nervousness and worry, Naruto, who is the client, still looks like he can do everything, standing in front of the net and saying, ¡°Captain, if I break this field, it¡¯s okay?¡±


    Tezuka pushed his glasses and said lightly, "Don''t be careless."


    "As you wish, Captain."


    Chapter 95-Breaking Through the Tezuka Domain


    Naruto squeezed the tennis ball in his hand, and then swiped the racket across the net.

 1936 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1936

    But this time the serve does not have Naruto¡¯s original signature speed and strength. The serve can only be regarded as quite satisfactory, and even flew over the net somewhat slowly. Naruto did not use the more powerful bullets and Amaterasu to serve. This The serve is really normal.


    This kind of serve poses no threat to any of Qingxue''s positive selections. What''s more, Qingxue captain Tezuka Kunomitsu, Tezuka held up his racket and hit a high-pressure dribble. The dribble was very fast and took the offensive in an instant.


    But the tennis ball hasn''t flown over the net, and Naruto has already stood behind the net to intercept.


    The slow serve just now was actually done by Naruto deliberately, because although the power of bullet serve and Amaterasu serve is great, because the speed of the serve is too fast, while the opponent is caught off guard, it is left to Naruto¡¯s own reaction. There is also very little time, and on the other hand, playing the kind of slow serve, although it is easy for Tezuka to seize the opportunity to attack, but it also allows Naruto to have plenty of reaction time.


    At the moment Tezuka hit the ball, Naruto had already rushed to the net and occupied the attacking position.


    Step on!


    Naruto stepped rhythmically under his feet, blocking the flying tennis ball like an energetic samba, holding the racket in both hands.


    "Look at it! JackKnife!"


    The powerful JackKnife flew over the net like a rocket, swaying the net rustlingly, and quickly flew towards the right side of the court. However, even though the power of JackKnife was powerful, it was still attracted by Tezuka''s domain and was in mid-air. Changed the trajectory of the flight, bypassed an arc, and flew toward Tezuka, who was standing in the center of the bottom line.


    Snapped!


    Tezuka''s racket hit the tennis ball violently, and the racket that withstood the full strength of JackKnife made a loud noise, but it was still hit by Tezuka.


    The tennis ball that was hit back flew in the opposite direction from where Naruto was standing. Naruto''s feet touched down and caught up with Tezuka''s back attack like a phantom. It was another time that he held the racket with both hands and hit it hard.


    "JackKnife!"


    This time, JackKnife is more powerful than before. Running dozens of laps before seems to have no effect on Naruto''s physical strength. He still maintains a fierce and fierce state of dragon.


    JackKnife, who has poured Naruto''s whole body power, has a powerful destructive power visible to the naked eye, but the direction of Naruto''s attack this time is opposite to the previous one, attacking towards the left side of the court.


    Tezuka''s domain was already enough to cover the entire half. Naruto had no effect even if he attacked the corner. The powerful JackKnife was still attracted by Tezuka''s domain and flew to Tezuka obediently.


    "JackKnife!"


    After failing twice in a row, Naruto still didn''t learn his lesson. He played JackKnife for the third time. The heavy racket bombardment sounded like the roar of an airplane flying by, making people''s ears shocked.


    In a blink of an eye, Naruto played JackKnife a dozen times in a row, even after running so many laps, Naruto¡¯s hitting power was diminished in the slightest, and even every JackKnife was stronger than the previous one. , This really has to make people admire his infinite wild physical strength.


    "The strength of the whirlpool is really amazing!"


    "Amazing? His physical strength is almost the same as that of a monster. After running so many laps, he can hit so many JackKnife!"


    "Is he not tired at all?"


    "However, although Uzumaki is very powerful, the captain is even more powerful. He caught all the JackKnife Uzumaki hit."


    "That''s right, and the captain didn''t even leave the place where he was standing. The Tezuka domain is really amazing."


    "The captain is really the strongest!"


    "There is no flaw in the Tezuka domain!"


    "No flaws?"


    Hearing the words shouted from the crowd, the recorded action stopped immediately, pushed his glasses, and said solemnly: "No, Tezuka Domain is collapsing!"


    Sakurano was also like everyone else. Seeing Naruto using JackKnife a dozen times in a row, he couldn''t break through Tezuka''s domain. He thought that Naruto had been suppressed by Tezuka and it was difficult to break through. At this time, when he heard something dry, he blurted out. Said: "Gan-senpai, can Naruto break the Tezuka domain of Minister Tezuka?"


    She was anxious, so she couldn''t help but yelled Naruto''s name directly, but Sakura didn''t pay attention to it. At this time, she was thinking about the match between Tezuka and Naruto, so she didn''t care about it either. It was an explanation: "Look at Tezuka''s feet carefully and see how the traces left by his feet are different from the previous ones?"


    Sakurano turned her head to look, and quickly frowned and said, "The circle in the Tezuka area...seems a little messy?"


    "Yes, the original perfect Tezuka area should be based on Tezuka''s left foot meeting the axis, attracting all the opponent''s balls within a step distance of one''s side, and when turning the body to return, the right foot will stay on the ground. The next perfect circle, but now, the circle produced by the Tezuka domain is spreading irregularly, which proves that the Tezuka domain is collapsing."


    The Tezuka domain is indeed constantly spreading, and Tezuka has even begun to show obvious footsteps, and it is no longer possible to maintain the perfect Tezuka domain.


    Sakurano and Tomoka let go of their worries when they saw it, and the others in Qingxue felt unbelievable, and Arai said incomprehensibly, "Senpai, what is going on? How did the captain''s domain be cracked? Yes?!" Not only Arai, others can''t understand the truth, because just now, Naruto seemed to have done nothing except constantly beating JackKnife.


    "I think the reason is JackKnife."


    "JackKnife? Can you crack the realm with that?"


    "Of course it''s not that simple. Look carefully at each attack of Uzumaki Naruto. He didn''t use JackKnife to attack randomly. Instead, he used JackKnife to attack Tezuka''s left and right sides in turn, and Tezuka wanted to make a tennis ball. Coming to the center of the bottom line, it is necessary to continuously apply right and left spins to the JackKnife played by Naruto Uzumaki. It is not easy to apply spin to JackKnife, which is fast and powerful, and it is necessary to continuously apply the reverse rotation. Rotation, this will cause a considerable burden on Tezuka''s arm. When the rotation is insufficient, the Tezuka domain can no longer be maintained. He can think of this way to crack the Tezuka domain. This guy is really a weird. ."


    There seems to be a bit of sorrow in the dry evaluation, but this method is not completely invented by Naruto, because in the finals of the national competition, Tachikai Dai Sanada used a similar method to almost crack the Tezuka domain. .


    In the game, Shinichiro Sanada used the aggression in Furin Volcano to attack frontally. After several consecutive attacks, Sanada¡¯s aggression caused the Tezuka domain to spread and collapse as it is now, forcing Tezuka to be in the first place. The game will use the limit of tempering.


    Naruto''s method is similar to Sanada''s, but it is relatively tricky. Of course, if Naruto continuously hit the ball with multiplied power, it would have made Tezuka difficult to parry, but that is not a cracking of Tezuka''s domain.Just like Genichiro Sanada moves like a thunder, although Tezuka can¡¯t hit the thunder directly, but thunder will be attracted by the Tezuka domain. The domain is basically ¡°rotation¡±. Only by breaking that rotation can it be considered true. Break through the field.


    And the method of using JackKnife to break through the field frontally, only Naruto can use.Not to mention whether ordinary people can persist in the dozen or so rounds of sparring in front of Tezuka, even if it is possible, continuous use of JackKnife requires quite strong jumping power and physical balance ability, the entire youth school can only be done by Naruto.


    The tennis ball flew, and Naruto held a racket in both hands.


    Wave!


    "JackKnife!!"


    The tennis ball flew to the left corner of Tezuka with strong rotation and power. A strange aura faintly produced around Tezuka, which continuously attracted the tennis ball. However, the tennis ball still rotated and finally penetrated directly. The field around Tezuka accurately hit the bottom corner, and then quickly popped out of the field.


    "The ball was scored by the vortex, and the score was 30:15."


    Naruto broke through the field and scored the first point. Just before everyone had time to express their shock, sigh, and joy, a thunder exploded, and the white thunder light illuminated the sky that was completely covered by dark clouds. Then, Dou Dou The heavy rain quickly spilled down.


    "It''s raining!"


    Chapter 96-Disturbance


    The weather is indeed changing very quickly. It was clear and clear ten minutes ago. In a blink of an eye there was heavy rain, and heavy rain continued to pour down, accompanied by thunder.


    Coach Ryugasaki saw that the rain was really heavy. If he continues to play in such heavy rain, he might get sick. He hurriedly shouted: "Today''s practice is over, everyone should go to shelter from the rain!"


    Actually, I don¡¯t need to say anything from Coach Ryugasaki. Most people are not fools. They ran to shelter from the rain with their heads in their heads. Although Tezuka had some regrets, he knew that the current situation was not suitable for the game. Before going to the net, he said to Naruto: "I couldn''t tell the winner today, I hope I have the chance to fight with you again."


    Tezuka''s words are definitely not polite, but really hope to play against Naruto again, and really distinguish the victory or defeat. Naruto also understood Tezuka''s meaning and smiled: "There will be a chance, Captain."


    The two quickly packed their rackets, and when they ran out of the court, they saw two people on the court next to each other still playing under heavy rain. Of course, these two people were Echizen Ryoma and Fujisuke. See how they look like. If no one stops it, it seems like you plan to play the entire game.


    ''These two guys are really messy.''


    Naruto''s mouth twitched twice, and then he heard a roar in his ear: "You two fools!!"


    Coach Ryugasaki¡¯s angry roar directly penetrated the sound of thunder and rain, and the two fools who were playing in the rain stopped. Then coach Ryugasaki said angrily: "When are you going to fight? Don¡¯t make any mistakes, this is just a practice match. You are both a tennis team. Anytime you want to compete, and your real opponents are not each other. After the conference, the Kanto Conference, the national competition There are countless masters who can let you vent your excess energy. Now you two fools gather everything for me and go to shelter from the rain!"


    Although coach Ryugasaki is usually strict, he is indeed a very good coach. Seeing Echizen and Fuji playing in the rain, she was really angry.


    Buer did not dare to touch the brow of Coach Ryugasaki at this time, and said: "Although it is a pity, the victory or defeat will end here."


    Echizen tugged at the brim of his hat, and said uncomfortably: "It''s really cunning, I''m now 4:3 ahead and I''ll say it''s over... It hurts, it hurts!"

 1937 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1937

    Before he finished speaking, Coach Ryugasaki grabbed his cheeks tightly, and taught him: "Don''t complain! Now let me change my clothes!"


    "Yes!"


    This practice match ended without a problem because of the heavy rain, but everyone did not have time to regret that the match did not reach the end, because the semi-final of the conference has arrived.


    Qingxue¡¯s opponent in the semi-finals is Yinhua Middle School. It is a third-rate team. It was only because of good luck in the group that it was able to enter the semi-finals. It is impossible to be the opponent of Qingxue. With three 6:0 and a big score of 3:0 After relaxing the abuse, Qingxue successfully entered the final.


    Speaking of this year¡¯s Metropolitan Conference, with the exception of Bingdi¡¯s upset loss to the little-known Fudo Peak, the other strong teams in previous years have been promoted smoothly. Now Qingxue has entered the finals as usual, and only the semi-finals are left. The result of a match between Yamabuki and Fudomine, the winner will be Qingxue''s final opponent.


    Naruto remembers that the match ended with a fiasco of Fudomine, but he doesn''t remember the process of the game. There doesn''t seem to be much description in the animation. Although he is not interested in Yamabuki, he remembers the pretty figure of Fudomine. , Naruto still used the grand-sounding excuse of''observing the opponent in the final'' to go to the venues of Yamabuki and Fudomine.


    Naruto arrived earlier. When he arrived at the venue, the game had not yet started. Naruto glanced around, and he saw Orange Apricot on the sidelines, wearing a light blue Fudo Peak school uniform with two hairpins on her short hair. , Looks pretty and lively.


    However, it is a pity that Naruto is not alone, and the other two players from Tachibana Ping and Fudo Peak are standing beside her.Naruto sighed secretly, "It''s a pity," but he walked over and greeted naturally, "Oh, orange, it''s been a long time."


    The four people in Fudo Peak turned their heads when they heard the sound. As soon as Ju Xing saw Naruto, her pretty face was flushed, and the memories of that night came to mind again.Ever since Naruto got her first kiss with a bet, Tachibana has been trying to forget this past, but the precious memories of the girl¡¯s first kiss are so easy to forget, Tachibana is not the kind of thing that has been worn away by life. The sharper and radiant woman, the more she wants to forget, the more profound her memory will be. When I saw Naruto today, Ju Xing suddenly realized that what happened that day seemed to be right in front of her eyes. At that time, every breath and every movement was so. Clear.


    Ju Xing was embarrassed. After taking a glance at Naruto, she turned her head quickly, trying to make a cold look deliberately to ignore Naruto, but her ears became red, and there was no half of the coldness.


    Jujuping didn''t know that the golden retriever and his sister''s little Jiujiu before him heard Naruto shouting''Tangerine'', and he naturally thought that he was calling himself, so he replied: "It''s been a long time, Uzumaki, why are you here?"


    "Does this need to be said? Our Qingxue has entered the finals. The winner between you and Yamabuki is our final opponent. Isn''t it too much to observe in advance? By the way, how about you, the others? How many of them are Kamio?"


    Except for Tachibana, this girl is not counted. Fudomine has a total of seven players who have been selected, which happens to form two doubles and three singles. However, the game is about to start. There are only Tachibana and Uchimura & Mori doubles. Several other people were missing.


    Hearing this, Orange''s usual calm face also showed a worried look, and said: "They said they would come over after the practice, but there are only five minutes left, and I don''t know if they can make it."


    According to the rules of the Metropolitan Conference, if any party fails to reach the venue before the start of the game, it will be directly disqualified and sentenced to be defeated without a fight. The current immobility peak is too short to be established. There are only seven people, and there are no other substitutes to play temporarily.


    "I hope they can arrive in time. I will feel sorry that I can''t fight with you again."


    Naruto was telling lies without blinking, but Kamio and the four of them finally felt it in a thrilling moment before the start of the game.After seeing Naruto in a hurry, Kamio frowned insignificantly, and a trace of unhappiness flashed quickly in his eyes, but he did not show it. Ju Xing stepped forward and said angrily: "I said you too. Come too late, do you want to be disqualified?"


    Kamio suppressed the displeasure in his eyes, pretending to be relaxed, and said: "The protagonist always appears at the end."


    "Well, hurry in, the game is about to begin."


    Fudomine''s second double was Ishida and Sakurai. Because time was running out, the two immediately entered the court to start the final preparations before the game.At this time, another familiar man''s voice came from behind: "It seems that the game hasn''t started yet, it''s great."


    Naruto turned his head and saw that the person here was a man and a woman, it was Inoue and Shiba Saori of "Tennis Weekly", and said, "Mr. Inoue, you are here too."


    "Yes, Fudomine and Yamabuki are both very powerful teams. Of course we have to come to shoot and interview."


    "Humph!" Shisaori snorted twice and said triumphantly: "For the best shooting effect, I have prepared a brand new camera."


    Naruto glanced at the camera in her hand and vomited, "Didn''t you just change to the latest camera? Why did you change it again?"


    "Cut! For a professional tennis reporter, the camera is like a soldier''s weapon. Of course, you have to use the best to have the best shooting effect."


    "Well, I hope your work attitude is as good as the quality of the camera."


    "What are you talking about?!" Shisaori didn''t have much patience. When Naruto heard Naruto''s words, she would blow up her hair on the spot, and threw her teeth and claws to teach Naruto''s wicked effect.


    Inoue quickly grabbed her and said, "Okay, Azhi, don''t you say a few words, the game is about to start, pay attention to shooting."


    "Hi, Senior Inoue."


    "But it''s great that Fudo Peak''s players can catch up at the last minute, otherwise you will miss a wonderful game."


    When Naruto heard Inoue''s words, he raised his eyebrows subtly and said, "This...not necessarily."


    Chapter 97-Abstention


    In the match between Yamabuki and Fudomine, the second doubles of the two teams were Yamabuki''s Shinto Mai Inari & Kita Kazuma and Fudomine''s Uchimura Kyosuke & Mori Tatsuto.


    Fudo Mine Uchimura and Mori¡¯s doubles team played against Qingxue¡¯s golden combination in the preliminaries of the division. Although they lost in the end, they lost 6-2 and became the only one in the preliminaries. The team that gets the number of rounds from the golden combination should be considered a relatively strong doubles in the capital.


    However, the strength of Yamabuki''s duo was clearly above the immovable peak. In the blink of an eye, they got a big lead of 3:0. Although they won a round with tactical changes, they still couldn''t stop the whole game.


    Whether it is technique, willpower or the most important tacit understanding of doubles, Yamabuki''s combination all occupies an overwhelming advantage.


    "The game is over, Yamabuki Junior High School Shinto & Kita wins, the score is 6:1."


    Fudo Peak''s doubles was declared a disastrous defeat, worse than the last time when he played against the golden combination. Seeing the huge difference in the score, Inoue couldn''t help but sigh: "It''s really Yamabuki, the doubles strength is still the same. Strong."


    Naruto also echoed: "The difference in strength is indeed too big. Yamabuki''s doubles, even our golden combination dare not say that we can win. Uchimura Kazumori has tried his best, but there is no way. Doubles always All are Yamabuki¡¯s trump cards."


    Shiba Saori kept pressing the shutter, and then curiously asked, "Senior Inoue, is the doubles at Yamabuki Junior High really so good?" She has also taken many photos of Fudo Peak competitions, and she is very concerned about Fudo Peak''s strength. I also understand it, but I didn''t expect to lose so ugly as soon as the opening peak was not moved.


    "Of course, Yamabuki has always been a team that focuses on doubles. With doubles winning two games in a row, plus a singles ace Sengoku''s victory, this is Yamabuki''s basic and ace tactics. Last year, Yamabuki was in the semi-finals. When Qingxue played against each other, Qingxue lost both doubles. If it weren''t for Tezuka''s singles number three to defeat Senshi, Qingxue might lose to Yamabuki."


    "So that''s it."


    Shiba Saori suddenly realized that although Naruto wanted to complain about this beautiful reporter''s lack of homework, but in the end he resisted and said solemnly: "Insufficient singles strength has always been Yamabuki''s biggest weakness, except for Chishizhi There are few singles players outside, but I heard that they joined an incredible guy this year, which is different from last year''s Yamabuki."


    "Unbelievable guy? Where is it?"


    "Here, across the court, that''s the silver-gray haired one sitting under the tree."


    Naruto stretched out his hand, and Shiba Saori looked over immediately. Because the distance was too far, Shiba Saori obviously did not have Naruto¡¯s more accurate eyesight than an eagle, but after adjusting the focus with the camera in his hand, Shiba Saori still Seeing Ajiuzin''s appearance clearly, he immediately cried out: "Hey! He looks terrible, is that person really a junior high school student?!"


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Naruto laughed speechlessly. It was said that the guy Akutsu had silver hair and evil eyes, and he was very tall. It is normal to say that it is bad in high school or even in college, but it is a middle school student. It''s really hard to believe.


    ''Hehe, in fact, that guy Ajujin is already a good boy compared to me.''


    Regardless of the guy Akutsu, the first doubles doubles on both sides are ready to play. Fudomine''s combination is Ishida and Sakurai. Ishida''s best wave ball has a destructive power close to the national level. Last time, Qinggaku and Fudomine During the game, Kawamura injured his wrist just to catch Ishida''s swing ball and had to abstain.


    The doubles strength of Ishida and Sakurai should be better than the combination of Uchimura and Mori. Tachibana clasped his hands tightly and said nervously: "I hope Ishida and Sakurai can change the situation and win this match." Fudomine met at the beginning. The disastrous defeat was obviously a big blow at the beginning of the game. Of course, Juxing hopes that the situation can change.


    However, after Naruto heard it, he relentlessly attacked: "I think it is better for you not to have too much expectations. Judging from the situation of doubles No. 2, this doubles is estimated to be even worse!"


    "how is this possible?!"


    Although Tachibana had strange feelings for Naruto, the feelings were not deep enough. At this moment, of course, she was still facing Naruto, and she immediately retorted: "With the strength of Ishida and Sakurai, even if it is your Qing learned It is impossible for the golden combination to defeat them easily, how can it be so easy to lose?"


    "Of course you won¡¯t lose easily under normal circumstances, but if you take a closer look at the two of them, the game hasn¡¯t even started. Did they sweat too much? And the doubles of Yamabuki, Minami Kentaro and Touhou Masami, last year However, I defeated Senior Oishi¡¯s doubles combination. That group of doubles is absolutely national-level. Ishida and Sakurai can¡¯t deal with them.¡±


    Countless facts have proved that Naruto¡¯s predictions are very accurate. Ishida and Sakurai are not Yamabuki¡¯s opponents in the first doubles at all. All shots are easily returned by Yamabuki. Their cooperation seems to be full of loopholes in front of Yamabuki, everywhere. Easily scored, even Ishida''s ace trick, wave ball, lost its usual power, and was easily returned by Minami Kentaro. He didn''t have the power of the original divisional preliminaries.


    Fudomine¡¯s first double was lost four consecutive rounds in less than ten minutes. Although the second double was also a miserable defeat, he still took one round from Yamabuki, but Ishida and Sakurai failed to play at all. His own strength didn''t even score a point.Not only did Fudo Peak''s first doubles fail to recover from the second doubles defeat, it felt like a complete collapse.


    Looking at the completely one-sided game, Naruto felt very boring, put his hands in his trouser pockets and turned around.


    Although Ju Xing watched the game, he turned around and left, subconsciously asked: "Where are you going?"


    "Ishida and Sakurai are defeated. This kind of game that already knows the result is nothing to watch. I''ll go have a drink."

 1938 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1938

    "you¡­¡­"


    Naruto left in large strides, walking very chic, Ju Xing looked at his leaving back, not knowing why he suddenly felt aggrieved, always felt that he ignored Fu Dongfeng like this, her mood was not angry, but special Feeling uncomfortable, turned his head, and yelled somewhat ventingly: "Come on! Ishida, Sakurai! Don''t give up!"


    Naruto came back after shopping for ten minutes, holding two bottles of carbonated water in his hand, and seeing that Tachibana was still standing at the previous position, trying hard to cheer, she couldn''t help but shook her head, and walked over to stick a bottle of carbonated water on Tachibana. Behind Apricot''s neck.


    "Ah cool!"


    The cold feeling made Tachibana scream out, and when he turned his head, he saw Naruto with a mischievous smile on his face. He couldn''t help being very annoyed. He said, "Didn''t you leave, why are you here?" After Tang Xing felt a blush, it sounded like a girl complaining like her boyfriend.


    "Hehe, although there is nothing good about the game that knows the result, don''t you still have you? You are still very good."


    Tachibana''s face blushed, and he looked around with a guilty conscience. Fortunately, Shiba Saori did not stand beside them at this time in order to take photos of different angles, and everyone else''s attention was also on the game, but no one paid attention to it. At the same time, Ju Xing breathed a sigh of relief, then gave Naruto a fierce look, and said angrily: "Glib tongue, hate!"


    "Whether I hate it or not, I bought you a bottle of carbonated water. Let me add some water and salt. I am really caring."


    Although Juxing agrees with him from the bottom of her heart, she feels very annoying when she sees Naruto''s sullen look. He snatches the bottle and says, "That''s strange, fool!"


    When Naruto saw Juxing''s grudge with him, her heart was full of laughter. What he likes most about Juxing is her liveliness and heartiness. Originally, because of the last kiss, when Juxing saw him, he was very happy. Shy and embarrassed, but now with his efforts, Tachibana has finally recovered to its previous appearance, which is the biggest gain for Naruto.


    Tachibana took a sip of carbonated water, feeling that the whole person was a lot cooler, Naruto asked again: "How is the game?"


    Speaking of the game, Ju Xing immediately fell down and said: "As you said, the first doubles was also lost, 6:0, and now it is the third singles, Iwu is behind 3:0." Naruto glared at him with a look of "blame you".


    Juxing¡¯s eyes made Naruto yell wrong in her heart, and it wasn¡¯t that he let Fudo Peak lose. What¡¯s up with him? Naruto didn¡¯t want to bear Juxing¡¯s eyes attack, and quickly said: "Speaking of which, I just When buying drinks, I heard a few female students passing by say that a taxi had an accident on a nearby elevated highway. I wonder if it has anything to do with them."


    "Car accident? Brother!"


    The result of the game was already obvious. Ju Juping knew about the car accident and of course immediately announced his abstention.Kamio and the others took a taxi together after practicing for a few mornings. Unexpectedly, there was a car accident on the road. In order not to affect the game, they ran over without going to the hospital for an examination and went to battle with injuries. If their opponent is Yinhua, even You can win with an injury, but Yamabuki is not the kind of school that can be easily defeated without moving the peak with an injury, so it will be a mess.


    The fact that the players concealed their injuries and went into battle obviously made Jujuping very angry. After leaving the court, Jujuping remained silent and did not see the slightest smile on her face. Even if Juxing keeps saying good things, it will not help. This low pressure makes him stand. Naruto on one side also twisted, and when Naruto couldn''t help but say something to Tachibana, a mocking voice suddenly came from the side: "It''s really ugly, Tachibana of Fudomine."


    Chapter 98-Scripture


    The voice was full of sarcasm and ridicule. Naruto and Fudomine followed the sound. The speaker had silver-gray hair and a look of evil, and it was Ajutsu.


    Ajutsu sat under the tree, with a racket beside him, and said with a defiant smile: "You just abstained like this. It seems that you, the captain, are almost the same. The lion of Kyushu is really amazing. Disappointed."


    Ajiuzin¡¯s provocation seemed very deliberate, obviously an agitation method. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t be so simple with Tachibana¡¯s calmness, but none of his players were good-tempered characters. The impulsive Kamio couldn¡¯t help it first. Exclaimed: "What do you bastard say?! Want to fight, right?!"


    "Fight? Okay, come and try!"


    Kamio''s words seemed to be in the middle of his arms to Akutsu. Akutsu stood up instantly. He was very tall and tall, and with his standing silver-gray hair, it looked even more flat than the tallest tachibana at Fudo Peak. Half-headed, he looked at Kamio with disdain and contempt, and said: "If you want to do it, come here, but don''t cry for a while, Kamio."


    "you!"


    How could Kamio''s character endure this provocation, he really wanted to rush up and have a fight with Akutsu, but when he just raised his foot, Tachibana''s shoulder was pressed hard by Tachibana.


    "Calm down Kamio, he is using the radical technique, if you do it, you are really a fool!"


    Kamio respected Tachibana Jupei very much. Even if he was reborn, he didn''t dare to defy Tachibana''s order. He suppressed his anger. Akutsu glanced at Tachibana and said, "You are so calm, Captain Fudo Peak, but What if this is the case?" When Ajutsu spoke, he suddenly provoked the racket on the ground with his feet, then took out a tennis ball and slammed it into Tachibana''s face.


    "Little apricot!!"


    "what!"


    No one thought that Ajiujin would suddenly start his hand, and he couldn''t react to it. Tachibana screamed in fear, but his body had no time to dodge, and he could only watch the tennis ball fly closer and closer.Just when the tennis ball was about to hit Ju Xing, and Ju Xing himself was subconsciously preparing to endure the pain, a hand stretched out from mid-air and caught the tennis ball dangerously.


    Ju Xing was still in shock, and someone pulled her arm again. It turned out that Ju Ju Ping saw that his sister was in danger, so he subconsciously reached out and pulled her, but she moved a little slower. If the ball is not caught, Ju Xing must Suffered.


    Naruto squeezed the tennis ball in his hand and looked directly into Akutsu''s eyes. For a while, it was as if two beasts were looking at each other. Naruto had a false smile and said, "It''s not right to hit a girl with a tennis ball. Be careful. One day I will be hit by tennis."


    Ajutsu''s beast instinct seemed to have felt something from Naruto, his eyes seemed to become dangerously excited, and he sneered: "Are you from Qingxue?"


    Naruto did not answer, but turned to Tachibana and said, "Tachibana, borrow a racket to use it." Without waiting for Tachibana to answer, he drew a racket from his tennis bag.


    The racket slammed into the tennis ball forcefully, driving the tennis ball to fly forward quickly, quickly passing Yajujin''s ear, and then hitting the big tree behind him.


    boom!!


    The tennis ball slammed into the tree trunk and made an unimaginable impact. The power of the tennis ball made all the branches sway rustlingly. The tennis ball kept spinning against the tree trunk. When the power on the ball was exhausted, it fell. A round ball mark was left on the trunk.


    Naruto pointed at Akutsu with a racket, and directly dropped the game.


    "Tomorrow''s final, see you on the second singles."


    Naruto¡¯s unconcealed fighting spirit made Akutsu seem to be burning along with him, and said with great excitement: ¡°Okay, it¡¯s really good! It¡¯s the first time that I¡¯ve played the number two singles. I think tennis is a little bit interesting. Hahahaha..."


    Ajiuzin laughed and left, but the crazy laughter did not stop for a long time. After Ajiuzin left, Kamio couldn''t help but said angrily: "This guy is really hateful. He attacked Xiao Xing, Captain, why did you stop just now? At me?!"


    Although Tachibana is also very angry, he will not lose his calm as easily as Kamio, and said: "If you really fight with him, you will only hurt both sides. Even if he is to be punished, we will be suspended. Do you want that? Kamio?"


    Fudo Peak was banned for one year due to violence last year. Mentioning this incident, Kamio finally calmed down and stopped talking impulsively.And Jujuping thanked Naruto again: "I really thank you just now, Naruto Uzumaki, if it weren''t for you, Xiao Xing would be hurt."


    The frightened Tachibana also relaxed at this time, and quickly thanked Naruto, Naruto waved his hand, and said indifferently: "It''s nothing, it''s just a small matter. As for that Akutsu, I will compete with him in the game tomorrow. Yes. You have to go to the hospital, and I still have things to do, so I will leave first."


    Naruto didn''t stay too much, and walked away without stopping after speaking.


    There was a complex color in Juxing''s eyes, biting her lip and hesitating for a long time, finally mustered up the courage, and said to Juju Ping with some twist: "Brother, you go to the hospital with Kamio and the others for a check. I have some personal affairs to do."


    "Private matter?"


    Tachibana looked at her little sister who showed a slight twisting look strangely, and then looked thoughtfully in the direction Naruto had left. After hesitating, he said, "Well, you go, take care of yourself. "


    "Well, I see, brother."


    "Xiao Xing..." Seeing Tachibana turn and leave, Kamio opened his mouth to say something, but when he said the words, Tachibana interrupted him: "Kamio, come to the hospital with me."


    Kamio didn''t dare to defy, so he could only reluctantly follow Tachibana to the hospital to check his injuries.


    On the other side, Tachibana ran all the way in the direction Naruto had left, and finally stopped Naruto at the gate of the tennis park. Naruto saw her running out of breath, and had already guessed her intention. He slapped Tang Xing''s back to help her get along, and said in surprise, "Xing, what are you doing in such a hurry?"


    Juxing felt a refreshing breath following Naruto¡¯s hand into her body, spreading all over the body at once, and the chaotic breathing caused by running calmed down. It made Juxing feel very magical, but suddenly Without thinking about it too much, he said: "I''m here to find you. You saved me just now. I want to buy you something in return."


    "Huh? Is this a date invitation?"


    "It''s not a date!" Tang Xing said with a blushing face: "It''s just a simple reward. Don''t think about it, I won''t date you!" Her face became more and more rosy, not knowing why it was a little bit Feeling of guilty conscience.


    "It turns out that it''s not a date. It''s a pity, but I still have things to do today, maybe in time..."


    "It''s just something to eat, it''s not a French meal, it won''t take you much time, and you don''t know how rude to refuse a lady''s invitation?"


    Naruto looked up and down Tachibana''s eyes, she was so imposing that she was sticking her waist when she spoke, stretched out her hand to pinch her nose, and said: "I beg you, miss, any lady who would stick like you Talking from the waist?"


    Ju Xing felt an itchy nose, and Naruto¡¯s paws had already retracted. She wanted to open her mouth and bite him directly, but she felt that the relationship between the two did not seem to be that way. Seeing that he was holding back her invitation. Under the anger, I was really embarrassed and turned into anger, and said, "You guys are you going?!"


    "Go, of course! Although you don''t have any feminine temperament, it''s not bad to see your pretty face when eating, let''s go."


    Seeing that Naruto was so glib to praise her beauty, Tachibana felt like eating honey in her heart, feeling that Naruto''s death-like appearance was like and hated, and she couldn''t help but let out a lovely nasal sound.

 1939 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1939

    "Humph!"


    Chapter 99-Heartbeat


    In the burger shop, Ju Xing''s mouth twitched and looked at the golden retriever, which was almost buried by the hill-like hamburger. He really didn''t know what words to use to describe his mood at the moment.


    Naruto has long been accustomed to this situation, and didn''t feel embarrassed at all. While fighting Hamburg, he said, "I said you don''t just look at me. I will be shy like this." Naruto was very embarrassed. She made a contrived look, and she almost fell on the table when she saw it.


    After finally repairing her battered nerves, Ju Xing cheered up and said to Naruto: "I said you, are you afraid of accumulating food if you eat like this?"


    "Food accumulation? What is that, I have never experienced it in my life, and no matter how much I eat, I will only grow muscles."


    Naruto raised his right hand and gestured to his muscles. Although he didn''t look like a particularly bloated muscular man, his muscles swelled violently when he tried hard, as if he was about to break the loose school uniform T-shirt. same.


    Ju Xing glared at Naruto, feeling that it is really difficult to talk to this person normally, and said angrily: "Do you know that you are really annoying."


    "I know."


    Naruto slurred hamburgers and said without hesitation: "But I am more likable, especially for beautiful girls."


    Such a cheeky words made Juxing¡¯s spit meaningless just now, like a punch that gathered all her strength but hit the cotton. This kind of deep and wrong feeling made Juxing very uncomfortable, and she became a little angry: " You narcissistic ghost, do you think all girls in the world will like you?"


    "Of course not, but it''s true that girls I like will like me in the end."


    Naruto''s casual words made Ju Xing''s heart jump suddenly and his face flushed.She didn¡¯t know if Naruto meant something, she had a hint, she suddenly watched Naruto¡¯s expression nervously, wanting to know what was in his heart, but Naruto still gnawed at the hamburger, like the sentence just now. I just said it casually, and didn''t take it to heart after saying it.


    Juxing had been entangled in her heart, and couldn''t ask, until she finished eating and left the fast food restaurant, Juxing didn''t untie the knot in his head.After walking silently on the road for about ten minutes, Ju Xing suddenly said, "Naruto Uzumaki, what did you mean by that sentence...?"


    "Huh? What did you say just now?"


    Naruto turned her head and looked at Ju Xing with a puzzled look. Ju Xing stared at Naruto¡¯s eyes, trying to see something in his eyes, but she could only read doubts in Naruto¡¯s eyes. And dazed, it seemed that in less than twenty minutes, Naruto had completely forgotten what he had just said.


    Ju Xing''s mood fell suddenly, the tension and entanglement just now disappeared without a trace, only a slow loss was left, and he lowered his head and said: "Forget it, nothing, forget what I just said."


    Seeing all the reactions of Juxing, Naruto''s mood suddenly jumped up. It seemed that the speed of attacking Juxing was faster than he thought, and his footsteps stopped.


    Although Tachibana was in a bad mood, when she saw Naruto stop suddenly, she stopped subconsciously. When she was about to ask him what''s wrong, a strong force came from her waist, and Naruto directly took further action. He put his arms around Tang Xing''s waist.


    Naruto is more than a head taller than Tachibana. At this time, she lowered her head and looked at Tachibana, full of oppression. Naruto raised the corner of her mouth and said stubbornly, "Why are you so upset, do you like me Already?" Naruto wouldn''t do too much with unfamiliar girls, but it is obvious that Tachibana has a good impression of him, so Naruto doesn''t mind being a bit of a bastard.


    Ju Xing flushed with shame, pushed Naruto hard, and said: "Who would like you as a bad guy! Let me go!"


    But no matter how hard Tachibana uses, how could her little strength be Naruto¡¯s opponent, Naruto is always motionless, looking at Naruto from her current angle, Naruto feels taller than ever, as if the sun has been blocked. , The expression on her face was not real, which made Juxing a little flustered and scared.


    The more Tachibana struggles, and the more unbehaved it is, the more cute it looks from Naruto. He couldn''t help lowering his head and quickly kissed Tachibana''s cheek.


    "what!"


    Ju Xing didn''t expect Naruto to act like this, so she let out a scream. Although she was only kissed on the cheek, she had to remind Ju Xing to remember the scene when she first kissed. The scene at that time clearly emerged, although The locations are different, but the people are all right, and the strong sense of sight makes Juxing''s lips feel a little hot.Juxing felt that if this continued, he was afraid that he would be taken advantage of more, and he would do his best to struggle.


    Naruto didn''t want to really make Ju Xing angry, so he let her go.Ju Xing took a step back, her face flushed, and her eyes looked at him shyly.


    "You, how can you do this!"


    Finally, Ju Xing said such a sentence.Naruto shrugged and looked carelessly: "Don''t be so angry, it''s not the first time anyway."


    "you you you¡­¡­"


    Ju Xing was trembling with anger, "You" hadn''t been "you" for a long time, so he came to think that he really did something in his previous life. In this life, he encountered such a demon to torture him.


    Naruto could tell that Tachibana was not really angry. If she really hated him, she should have shaken her face and left, where would she be standing here? She is like this, but she is just because of the shyness and embarrassment of the girl. It must reflect it.


    Naruto successfully lit a fire in Tachibana¡¯s heart, whether it was anger or anything else. In short, it deepened her impression in Tachibana¡¯s heart again. After lighting this fire, Naruto did not intend to let It is extinguished, without any chance to lower the fire, and said: "I have something to do, so I will leave first, but next time I want to ask me to eat, I have something that I like better."


    Tachibana heard what Naruto meant, and immediately said in embarrassment, "Don''t think about it!"


    "Hehe, you will, goodbye, apricot."


    Naruto shook his hand and walked away, leaving Orange Apricot stomped and angry on the spot: "This guy is really annoying!"


    Just when Ju Xing vented his grievances at the ground, a man with red hair ran over quickly. This man was wearing an immovable sportswear and carrying a tennis bag. It was Kamio Akira.


    Kamio was worried that Tachibana left alone because of Naruto''s relationship, so he ran out directly after the examination in the hospital. He had been hiding aside just now. Fortunately, because of the distance, he did not see Naruto stealing kisses. Juxing''s one, otherwise he would have been fighting with Naruto now.


    Kamio didn''t want Tachibana to know that he was following her, so he pretended to greet her easily: "Xiao Xing, why are you here?"


    "God''s tail?"


    Ju Xing didn''t expect Kamio to appear suddenly, and was shocked, but immediately asked, "Why are you here? Didn''t my brother take you to the hospital?"


    "Oh, it''s been checked in the hospital, it''s just a bruise, nothing serious."


    "That''s it. You have to be careful in the future. Don''t force yourself to play if you get injured, or your brother will really get angry."


    "Well, I see, Xiao Xing, let me take you back."


    Kamio said eagerly, Juxing frowned slightly, she didn''t know why, she felt that Kamio today was a little different from usual, it seemed a bit strange, and Juxing felt a little scared, so she declined: "No need, Kamio, Your injury is still not healed, go back and rest quickly, I can go home by myself." After finishing speaking, without waiting for Kamio''s response, he quickly walked towards the bus stop.


    Kamio hesitated to speak, but finally he could only hold his fist tightly.


    "Naruto Uzumaki!!"


    Chapter 100-Before the start


    On the second day, on the day of the final of the conference, Naruto woke up early, changed clothes, and got on the bike early in the morning.


    It was still early in the morning, and the air was filled with water vapor, which made the air very fresh. When Naruto arrived, there was already a young girl waiting at the entrance of the tennis park, looking at both sides of the road from time to time. It was Sakura.


    Naruto saw that Sakura was waiting at the gate of the park from a distance, feeling pity and satisfaction in his heart, and quickly rang the bell.


    The crisp bell of the car passed through the morning air and cleared into Sakura''s ears. Sakura turned her head and saw Naruto coming, with a surprise expression on her face, waving her little hand vigorously.


    "Naruto-senpai, this way!"


    With a squeak, the bicycle stopped in front of Sakura. Naruto got out of the car, pinched Sakura''s nose, and said in a petting voice: "I came early in the morning, please work hard."


    Ying Naifen blushed slightly and said in a low voice, "No, it''s not hard."


    Naruto saw the traces of shallow dark circles under Sakurano¡¯s eyes, and knew she was indeed a little tired, but the two of them are now in love, even if they are physically exhausted, they will feel full of energy because of their mood. It was completely in a state of being full of water, so Naruto didn''t say anything horrible. After gently wiping Sakurano''s eyes with his hand twice, he pushed the lane: "Let''s go in."


    There were not many people in the tennis park in the early morning, but occasionally I met a few elderly people who came for morning exercises. After Naruto parked his bicycle, he sat down with Sakura in a pavilion.


    Sakurano took out a bento box carefully wrapped in a furoshiki and handed it to Naruto, and said, "Naruto-senpai, this is the bento I made for you. Please try it."


    Naruto opened the lunch box and saw that the lunch box was full of hearty dishes. The main course was beef stew and grilled eel, the vegetables were broccoli and seasoned seaweed, and the soup was the classic Japanese miso soup, because Naruto Today is going to compete, Sakura has no idea how much she has spent to prepare this nutritious and meaty lunch.


    For Naruto, no matter how beneficial the food is to the human body, it has no effect on him, but Sakura''s thoughts still touched him very much and said sincerely: "Sakura, thank you for your hard work."


    Sakurano saw that Naruto was moved, and she felt that the fatigue of her whole body was reduced a lot, and said sweetly: "It''s not hard at all, you can try it."

 1940 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1940

    "Well, yes, this one is for you."


    Naruto also took out a bento box, which was exactly the bento he was preparing for Sakura.The overall taste of Xiao Guizi tends to be light, and the same is true for Sakura. Naruto''s sushi can be said to be a representative dish of Japanese ingredients. Fresh rice grains and several kinds of seafood and meat that Sakura likes are also quite hearty.


    "I''m going to start."


    Naruto and Sakura said at the same time, and then they feasted together.Naruto¡¯s cooking has already undergone countless exercises, and his skill level is definitely no less than that of a top-level chef. Sakura is very good at cooking. In addition, he has learned a lot of cooking skills from Naruto. Now the skill is also very good. The cuisine is very delicious.


    Both Naruto and Sakura were content to eat, and from time to time they stole some food from each other''s bento. A meal was sweet and sweet. After the meal, a cup of green tea prepared by Naruto was the best enjoyment.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Naruto drank a sip of the tea, then let out a sigh of contentment, staring into the distance with a vague look, and sighed: "If I can do this every day in the future, my life will be really fulfilled." Naruto''s words to some people It may be too unrealistic, but for Naruto''s existence, money and power are no longer important. Only in such a dull life can Naruto keep his heart.


    Sakurano held the tea cup in both hands, tilted her head to look at Naruto, and said with a light smile: "Naruto''s life is really simple, as long as there is food."


    Naruto put down the tea cup, took a copy with both hands, and immediately hugged Sakura in her arms, scratched the girl''s face with her fingers, and said angrily: "You girl, you have become a bit naughty recently, think Let me teach you a lesson?"


    "Itching!"


    Sakura nodded timidly, but couldn''t escape Naruto''s arms. He pouted and said, "You said you wanted me to be more cheerful, like this... Don''t you like it?"


    "Of course I like it, whether it''s the quiet Sakurano or the naughty Sakurano, I like it, as long as you are my Sakurano."


    Naruto is a veteran of love, so you don¡¯t need to hesitate to tell such a nasty love story. Sakura is the first lover and is in love. At this time, the girl is almost completely blinded by love. She always feels that her boyfriend is good everywhere. Everything is good, sweet in my heart.


    Naruto couldn''t help seeing how beautiful this sweet look of the girl was. He lowered his head and wanted to kiss Sakurano''s lips.Sakura was hiding for a while, and said shyly: "Don''t, you will be seen."


    "Don''t worry, the people from the youth school haven''t come yet, and the people in the park don''t know us. Do you know how uncomfortable it is to pretend to be alienated when my lovely girlfriend is by my side at school? , Let me kiss you here."


    Sakura was obviously moved by Naruto. To tell the truth, she was in love, but she had to pretend to be just a normal friend in front of others. Sakura also found it uncomfortable, but she was too shy and embarrassed to talk directly with the Qingxue people Acknowledging the love affair, and that this request was made by herself at the beginning, how am I embarrassed to withdraw this request, now listening to Naruto say this, it coincides with her inner thoughts, and Sakura¡¯s heart is suddenly opened. After a lot of time, the voice said softly: "Only a kiss is allowed."


    "it is good."


    After the soft kiss, Sakura was lying in Naruto''s arms, and the warm sun shining from her birth made her lazily. She really wanted to lie in her boyfriend''s arms for a whole day.Sakura felt that this was the love she wanted. She didn''t like the turbulent waves and the ups and downs of feelings. On the contrary, it was the feelings that were so plain and gurgling like deep flowing water that she wanted.


    "Today''s game, are you confident?" Although the match list will be released before the start of the game, Sakura has already learned from coach Ryugasaki that Naruto will play in singles number two and is likely to meet Yamabuki was a little worried about the terrible person named Akuzu.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely win today''s game because I have received a gift from the goddess of victory."


    Sakura''s mouth curled up, her expression was very useful, but she said in the opposite direction: "It''s just a lunch box. The gift of the goddess is too exaggerated."


    "Fool!" Naruto scolded with a smile, lowered his head and pecked Sakura''s lips, "For me, this is the real gift."


    Sakura was both shy and joyful. For a while, she held back her shyness. She held Naruto¡¯s cheeks in her hands, raised her head and looked at him, and said seriously: "Then since you have accepted my gift, promise me, today¡¯s Don¡¯t lose the game, let alone hurt yourself, okay?¡± Sakurano knows that Echizen Ryoma was injured by Akutsu because he has been paying attention to the tennis club. Today Naruto is likely to play the same game with Akutsu. , She had to say these words.


    "Relax, my goddess of victory."


    Naruto hugged Sakura tightly. After the two were tired and crooked for a while under the pavilion, the number of people in the park gradually increased, and the people from Qingxue gradually arrived. Naruto pushed the bicycle out to stroll around, and then pretended to be He appeared in front of everyone as he had just arrived, and walked towards the game court together.


    The sun has risen high above the sky, and under this scorching sun, the Tokyo Metropolitan Conference finals-Qingxue VS Yamabuki!


    Chapter 101-Yamabuki''s first doubles


    "The game is over, Yamabuki Shinto & Kita wins, the score is 6:3."


    Less than 20 minutes into the match between Qingxue and Yamabuki, the referee called out the result of the first doubles match. The combination of Qingxue and Kawamura actually only got three rounds from Yamabuki, and it was not possible. Losing in twenty minutes is a disastrous defeat.


    This result is enough to surprise many people, because although Fuji and Kawamura are not good doubles players, they are also the right choice of Qingxue after all. They are strong, especially the genius Fuji is famous, and he rarely loses in singles matches. Lost in doubles was a mess.


    Coach Ryugasaki didn''t seem too surprised. He held his arms and thought to himself: "Although I lost, it''s okay for the two of them to be able to fight to this level. After all, each of our players is too strong, although they are all Good singles players, but apart from Kikumaru and Dashi, they really can''t make up a set of doubles that can be done.''


    The situation of Qingxue and Yamabuki is almost the opposite. Yamabuki has two powerful doubles combinations. In terms of doubles, Yamabuki will not fall behind against any school in Tokyo, even in the face of Qingxue and Ice Emperor. The same is true for strong teams, but Shanbuki''s weak singles, which was only supported by Qianshi, were the main reason for their difficulty in breaking through the two mountains of Qingxue and Ice Emperor.


    In addition to playing against Qingxue last year, Yamabuki also played against Bingdi in other competitions two years ago, and the results were exactly the same as those in the Qingxue competition.Yamabuki defeated the ice emperor in two doubles, but on the important singles No. 3, Senshixi lost to the trace of the ice emperor''s ace in the first grade. As a result, the game was turned over by the ice emperor, and the weak singles made Yamabuki win Almost all of the losses were maintained by Sengoku Yiren, and it wasn''t until this year that Ajutsu joined him to change this.


    Qingxue¡¯s situation is quite the opposite. Qingxue has a lot of unique singles players. Tezuka, Fuji and Naruto are all top players in the country. In singles, only three of them compare the king¡¯s strength. The singles won''t be inferior, but the doubles are far worse. Except for the golden combination, the rest can''t make up a decent doubles.


    Both Kaitang and Echizen¡¯s personalities are full of edges and corners, and it¡¯s impossible to cooperate well. To put it bluntly, they are problem children. Although Kawamura usually has a good personality, he is no different from the two in front of him on the court. It¡¯s nothing to bully the second- and third-rate teams on the basis of personal strength. When Shan Chuan has such a hard idea, all the problems are exposed.


    When Fuji walked out of the court with a towel on his head, Naruto immediately teased: "It looks so good to lose, Fuji Senpai."


    Buer shrugged his shoulders. Unlike the others, he did not see the slightest bit of annoyance and frustration after losing the game. He said relaxedly: "No way, their understanding is so good. In our youth school, Probably only the tacit understanding between Dashi and Kikumaru can beat them."


    "Even if we can beat it, it won''t work. Our golden combination must be the first doubles, but I only hope that Senpai Oishi will not care too much about the shadow of last year''s failure."


    Standing next to Sakurano, Tomoka who held her arm bluntly asked: "Nene, Senpai, what happened to the shadow of failure last year? Did Senpai Oishi fight them before?"


    "Of course, I remember what I should have said to you before. Last year, Yamabuki had a fight with Qingxue. At that time, Qingxue lost both doubles. It is still with Captain Kazuka defeating Yamabuki''s ace Sengoku before we can reverse. It won. At that time, the player in the first doubles was Senior Oishi, but his partner was not Senior Kikumaru, but another senior in the third grade. The match was defeated by 6:1. I remember that it was Senior Dashi in doubles. The worst loss in the game."


    "That''s right." Qingxue''s man didn''t know where he got out, and added: "According to my record, 6:1 is indeed the biggest loss of Dashi in the Open doubles match, and it was only the one last year. Hope When facing those two people, Dashi was able to overcome the shadow of last year."


    "Those two people? Could it be that it was the one that made Senior Dashi-senpai defeated last year..."


    "Yes, it is today''s opponent of the golden combination, Yamabuki''s first doubles-Minami Kentaro and Oriental Masami."


    "It''s about to begin. The doubles game of Youth Academy vs. Yamabuki Middle School. Players from both sides are invited to enter."


    Following the referee''s voice, the players on both sides walked into the court at the same time. Dongfang Yami has short hair, is tall, and is good at bottom line defense, while Nan Kentaro has an explosive head and is much shorter than Dongfang Yami.


    It is worth mentioning that, although generally speaking of Yamabuki Middle School, the first thing that comes to mind is the two problem children Sengoku and Akutsu, but Minami Kentaro is the captain of Yamabuki... It''s really not existential.


    With a confident smile on his face, Minami Kentaro said to Oishi: "Oh, Oishi-kun, it''s been a long time since I saw you. Although a little embarrassed, we want you to relive last year''s failure this year!"


    Dashi didn''t say a word, didn''t respond or counterattack, with a sullen face, his expression looked very solemn, and no one could see that he was thinking about the fiasco of last year.


    "Yo, Dashi!"


    Kikumaru stretched out his hand and flicked Dashi''s forehead, and said with a grin: "Don''t put on that horrible expression. We are the golden combination of Qingxue. If you are so nervous, I will follow the weak, partner."


    "Eiji..."


    Kikumaru''s words made Oishi wake up. After taking a deep breath, his expression suddenly became more energetic, and he said fightingly, "Okay, let''s go as usual!"


    "Yo Xi, Dashi!"


    "Huh, fortunately, there is Juwan."


    Seeing Dashi regaining his spirit, Coach Ryugasaki was also relieved. At this time, an old voice came from the side: "Coach Ryugasaki."


    Coach Ryugasaki turned his head, and sitting next to him was Miki Banta, who had a relationship with Coach Ryugasaki and Minami Jiro Echizen: "What''s the matter with the old man?"


    "Today''s two doubles, it seems that they will be in our pockets just like last year."


    "Huh! You old man is still as shameless as before, but don''t think that our players will fall twice in the same place. Also, if you recruit such problem characters into the tennis team to enhance your singles strength, you are planning to use Is tennis to transform him, old man?"


    "Of course, coach Ryugasaki, my mind has never changed. Whether it is Nan, Dongfang, Sengoku, or even Ajutsu, it¡¯s good to use tennis to transform them and use tennis to guide them. This is my style. . But although I am a little embarrassed now, I can only ask Dashi to relive the nightmare of last year."


    Chapter 102-Specializing in Big Stone

 1941 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1941

    "The game begins, Yamabuki Nan serves."


    Minami Kentaro stood on the service line, glanced at Oishi, who was standing opposite the net, and smiled secretly:''I''m so sorry, Oishi, but the game is just a game!''


    After throwing two tennis balls, Minami Kentaro slammed the first serve of the first double.Minami Kentaro''s serve is not a gorgeous trick, but the basic skills are very solid, both in possession and strength are very good.


    However, this speed of serve has no meaning for Kikumaru, who has super dynamic vision. The speed of the ball seems to be extremely slow in Kikumaru''s eyes, and the body moves faster.


    "Hey, this kind of serve is useless to me!"


    Kikumaru smiled and easily hit back at Minami Kentaro¡¯s serve, but he seemed a little happy too early. The tennis ball had just flown over the net, and Touhou Masami seemed to have predicted Kikumaru¡¯s course, and was already in front of the net. Volley, a swing of the racket, instantly hit the ball in the direction of Dashi.


    Dashi didn''t know if he was really uncomfortable with attacking in front of the net, or if he couldn''t concentrate in the face of his opponent who defeated him last year, and had no time to react, the tennis flew past Dashi.


    "The ball was scored by Yamabuki, and the score was 15:0."


    "Tsk tusk, it''s a punctual time, it really deserves to be Yamabuki''s potato combination, it''s better than last year."


    Naruto shook his head and commented that the tacit understanding between Nan Kentaro and Dongfang Masami is indeed too good to say.In the attack just now, although Touhou Masami scored in the end, the fundamental reason was that Touhou Masami was very familiar with Minami Kentaro¡¯s serving routes, and was able to predict Kikumaru¡¯s return route in advance, so he was able to accurately stand in position and return. , This kind of ball is absolutely impossible to play without sufficient tacit understanding.


    From this one ball, it can be seen that the tacit understanding between Nan Kentaro and Dongfang Yami is definitely not under the golden combination. It is no wonder that these two men could not rely on some gorgeous and cool skills, but let Qingxue¡¯s deputy captain lose in doubles. It''s a mess.


    Fuji squinted his eyes and said with some seriousness: "Their strength is indeed stronger than last year, but the core of the golden combination is always Dashi. If Dashi can''t overcome the shadow of last year, their probability of winning is very low. "


    Yamabuki scored the first goal first. Together with last year''s victory, Qingxue was overwhelmed. Minami Kentaro held the racket and looked at Oishi and said, "Oishi, let''s continue."


    Minami Kentaro and Touhou Masami fully demonstrated their strength as Tokyo''s top doubles combination. The two cooperated very tacitly. There was almost no eye contact to know each other¡¯s attack routes, and the action of each shot was not exaggerated. However, there is no extra action, which can exert the best hitting effect with the least strength. This kind of steady and steady attack technique requires countless basic training to be able to exercise.


    Moreover, their target was obviously deliberately aimed at Dashi. Regardless of Kikumaru''s position, the duo of Nan and Dongfang always hit the ball in the direction of Dashi.


    Oishi, who has been defending on the bottom line, is obviously not suitable for the role of attacking in front of the net. Minami Kentaro and Touhou Masami¡¯s sharp attacks forced Oishi to run fast in front of the net, exhausted and exhausted, while the score gap has been expanding.


    "This round was won by Yamabuki, the score was 1:0."


    The golden combination lost the first game in a blink of an eye, and it was not a point. Naruto hugged his arms and asked: "Senior, how long is the first game?"


    He pinched off the stopwatch and said, "2 minutes and 57 seconds."


    "Oh, I lost the first game in less than 3 minutes, and it was LOVEGAME, but to be honest, if you play against them, this is not so unexpected."


    "Not only the score, but Dashi also sweats a lot."


    "There''s no way. Although it''s only a round, it''s normal to be attacked all the time, and the physical strength is high. Now it only depends on how strong the physical and mental strength of Senior Dashi can persist."


    The implied meaning in Naruto¡¯s words is basically understood by the players in the second and third grades. Echizen Ryoma can also guess most of them, but other first-year imps obviously don¡¯t have this kind of ball quotient. Horio¡¯s loud voice is the first. Cried out: "But Senior Uzumaki, they concentrated on attacking Senior Dashi like that, even if Senior Dashi is strong, they can''t hold on. Isn''t this too foul?"


    "There is no way. Their tactics are like this. We can''t change anything. Moreover, there is no foul in terms of rules. What''s more, Yamabuki''s target of attack is not Senior Oishi, but Senior Kikumaru."


    "Senior Kikumaru? Why, it''s obviously Senior Dashi who is being attacked now!"


    "Boy, I ask you, if you are Senior Kikumaru and see Senior Dashi being attacked by the opponent, what will you do?"


    "This is to say, of course, to help Senior Dashi, you can''t let Senior Dashi be attacked by the opponent alone."


    "Yes, your thoughts are normal. Many people will do the same as you. Senior Dashi did the same last year, and the result was a 6-1 defeat."


    "Ah! Why?!"


    "Doubles is completely different from singles. It is a game that requires the tacit understanding and tactical cooperation of both sides. With different tactics, different formations will be used, just like Australia used in the last match against Saint Rudolph. The formation is the same. An excellent formation can not only create good offensive opportunities, but also limit the opponent''s offensive line and form an excellent defense."


    "But, what does this have to do with Yamabuki''s tactics?"


    "Don''t you understand? Last year''s doubles No. 1 match was the same as it is now. In doubles, one of the players was constantly attacked by the opponent and ran constantly to catch those balls. He was exhausted. He was defending the bottom line at that time. The senior left his original position in order to rescue his teammates who had spent too much energy. As a result, the formation was completely chaotic and all the flaws were exposed for the opponent to attack. As a result, Qingxue lost 6 games in a row with a 1-0 lead. It was a complete defeat."


    "That means..."


    "Yes, Yamabuki''s real target from the beginning was Kikumaru-senpai. If Kikumaru-senpai can''t bear to help Senpai Oishi, Qingxue will lose, and the only person who can control Kikumaru-senpai on the court is Senior Oishi. ."


    When Naruto was teaching his juniors, Yamabuki won the second round in a blink of an eye. Dashi was still attacked like the first round. In just two rounds, Dashi has consumed a lot of energy. The body is full of sweat.


    Dashi wiped the sweat from his head, but his eyes did not waver due to physical exertion, but became more determined.


    ''This time, I definitely cannot lose.''


    Chapter 103-The Counterattack of the Golden Combination


    ''I absolutely must hold on!Now, just like last year, their target is not me at all, but Kikumaru who stands behind me. If I can''t hold on, the game will be lost.The only thing I can do now is to calm down and find the best time to fight back.''


    It can be said that the fiasco of last year created this year¡¯s calm and calm Qingxue deputy captain. With tenacious perseverance and physical strength, Oishi was born under the attack of Dongfang Masami and Minami Kentaro and persisted. Although he kept losing points, he insisted. Did not fall.


    Oishi¡¯s tenacious will, even Minami Kentaro, as his opponent, was infected. He thought to himself:''Oishi, you are really good. You have become calmer and stronger than last year, but even if you don¡¯t want Kikumaru to help and destroy the formation, single It is impossible for you to beat the two of us alone. Although I am a bit sorry, I still have to do my best to beat you, because this is the game!''


    Yamabuki''s offensive did not stop at all, but became more fierce. In such a hot weather, it was another person facing the attack of two people. The physical exertion of Dashi was definitely not twice as simple as it was, and the sweat was full. With Dashi''s face, it continued to fall on the ground as he ran.


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    I don''t know if it was too much physical exertion. When Dashi was running, his feet suddenly staggered, leaving a huge empty space on his right hand side.


    "Empty!"


    "Senior Dashi!"


    "Ruined!"


    Everyone did not expect that Dashi would suddenly appear such a flaw because of too much physical exertion. Nan Kentaro seized this opportunity to swing and hit the ball while shouting: "You are done! Dashi!"


    "Ah! Everything is over!"


    Horio and the three little ghosts were already wailing at the same time, turning their heads one after another, as if they did not dare to watch Qingxue lose another game, but they did not see the smile on Qingxue''s face.


    ''bingo!''


    The boulder, which seemed to have almost fallen to the ground due to lack of physical strength just now, suddenly jumped up, rushing to the best hit point as if he had been prepared, stretched his right hand to hold the racket, and smiled: "Who did you say is finished, Nan? "


    "Dashi?!"


    "Climbing the moon volley!"


    Qingxue''s deputy captain performed his best skill. The tennis traversed a beautiful arc and flew high over Nan Kentaro''s head. Before Yami Dongfang had time to catch the ball, he accurately hit the bottom line and then popped off the court.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue, the score was 40:15."


    "Okay! Panyue volley is so beautiful!"


    "Good job, Dashi!"


    Dashi''s moon climbing volley finally solved Qingxue''s scoring shortage, and at the same time made Qingxue''s atmosphere active again. Dashi wiped off the sweat on his face and exhaled heavily.


    Kikumaru walked over with a smile and put on Dashi''s shoulder, and said, "Oh, Dashi, we can start fighting back now."

 1942 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1942

    "Of course, the next attack will trouble you."


    "Hey, wrap it on me, Dashi, I''ve been patient for a long time, and I''m full of energy now!"


    "Ha, you really can''t look good." Naruto hugged his arms and said jokingly: "I didn''t expect that even an honest person like Dashi-senpai would use such a trick." Dashi staggered just now. With Naruto¡¯s eyesight, it can be seen that he is pretending, deliberately creating flaws to lure his opponent to attack, and then taking the opportunity to counterattack. Although it is not a great strategy for Naruto, it is really unexpected for Naruto to display it by the rigorous and honest Dashi. .


    "Hehe, just because of this ability, he is the deputy captain of our Qingxue."


    "Well, Senior Dashi is indeed much more reliable than Senior Senior."


    "Uzumaki, what did you just say?" Open your eyes~~


    "Uh, nothing."


    Naruto avoided a disaster. On the other hand, Qingxue''s golden combination also began to exert its power.


    Oishi turned to his original bottom line defense, and Kikumaru attacked in front of the net. This combination is the time for the golden combination to truly exert its strength.With Oishi''s solid defense in the backcourt, Kikumaru began to attack on the front line without scruple.


    "BIU! BIU! BIU! Kikumaru beam!"


    "Kikumaru Bazooka!"


    "DIU! DIU! There is a flaw on the left, middle!"


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 2:1."


    "Hey, he rushed so hard, isn''t he afraid that he will lose energy in the end?"


    "This is no way. Just now I have been watching my teammates being attacked and unable to come forward to help. Eiji must have endured very hard. Now he is completely mad. In this state, Eiji, except for Dashizhi Besides, no one can control it."


    "Well, I just hope that I don''t lose because of lack of physical strength like when I played against Saint Rudolph."


    After three rounds, the game entered the fourth round and Dashi served.


    "Dashi, let''s solve them in one go with the Australian formation."


    Dashi froze for a moment, and then happily agreed: "Okay!"


    The Australian formation is a highly difficult changing formation. When serving, the frontcourt and the serving players stand in a straight line on the center line of the court and move to the sides while serving. The frontcourt serves as a bait to the bottom line players. Create an opportunity for offense. If used well, it can have quite an amazing effect. The last time we played against St. Rudolph, this formation played a miraculous effect, and this is a special formation that requires a very high tacit understanding. Only Dashi and Kikumaru can do it.


    The movement of the Australian formation is based purely on the tacit understanding of the two, there is no signal, no agreement, and everything cannot be designed in advance, so it is extremely difficult to see through.


    Minami Kentaro and Touhou Masami also fully learned the strength of the Qingxue golden combination. Because they could not break the Australian formation, Yamabuki played in a mess in the fourth game, not leading the way before, and lost a game in less than two minutes.


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 2:2."


    "Great, finally tied!"


    "Now officially start to fight back!"


    "Senior Oishi, Senior Kikumaru! Let them see how powerful the Qingxue golden combination is!"


    Qingxue''s momentum is like a rainbow, and the current situation of the game is not good for Yamabuki, but Yamabuki''s coach, Mita, still has a nasty smile, and laughs softly: "Oh, I didn''t expect Dashi to overcome the shadow of last year by himself, and It is also capable of launching such a powerful formation. The Australian formation, this is not a formation that ordinary middle school students can use. Shuichiro Oishi is really an excellent player."


    "Guardian, you shouldn¡¯t underestimate the children now. They are different from that time. Every failure will stimulate them to grow up and become more outstanding. My students will not be planted twice without fail. the same place."


    "Hehehehe, Coach Ryugasaki, you seem to be too early to relax."


    "what did you say?"


    "Although Dashi has overcome the shadow of last year, even if that tactic is cracked, Nan and Dongfang are not so easy to defeat. They are our Yamabuki''s strongest doubles."


    Chapter 104-The Tacit Understanding of the Golden Combination


    After a 2:2 tie, Yamabuki Minami Kentaro served in the fifth round.


    Touhou Masami stood in front of the net and prepared to attack, and suddenly used his spare left hand to make a few secret signals at Nan Kentaro who was serving.


    The tacit understanding between Nan Kentaro and Dongfang Yami is very good, and he immediately understood the meaning of his teammate''s secret code, and smiled secretly: "That''s it, well, just follow your ideas, Dongfang!''


    "It''s coming, Qingxue!"


    With a loud roar, Minami Kentaro immediately hit the racket toward the outside of the service court.Minami Kentaro''s possession of the ball was excellent, and it hit the corner of the service court.


    ''What a fierce attack!''


    Oishi secretly said in his heart, but the counterattack was still very fast, and he caught Nan Kentaro''s serve with a backhand dribble, but just as he hit back, he saw that Touhou Yami was already standing in front of the net. Dashi''s tennis ball seemed to be deliberately directed in the direction of East Yami. The same as the past.


    "Good job, Dashi."


    Oriental Yamei took the lead and quickly volleyed in front of the net. The tennis ball hit the Qingxue court like a sharp arrow, and then quickly popped off the court.Yamabuki''s offensive was so fast this time that even the excellent reflex nerves like Kikumaru couldn''t respond, and he watched Yamabuki take a point.


    "Hinting the route of the teammate''s serve in advance, and then predicting the route of the opponent''s return attack to volley. It is really a perfect signal tactic. Moreover, Minami Kentaro''s serve is fast and accurate. Even if he understands this tactic, he still has to hit the ball to the east. Go in the direction of Yami, these two guys are better than last year."


    Naruto made no secret of his praise for Yamabuki''s doubles, and Horio couldn''t help but say: "Uzumaki-senpai, Yamabuki is our opponent, why do you praise them so much?"


    "Little devil, you have heard clearly. Being able to recognize the strength of the opponent is a necessary quality for a mature player. You little devil still have to learn."


    "Haha, Naruto, I think your righteous remarks to teach juniors are pretty decent, you are a bit senior at last."


    "Hehe, you are not qualified to say me, no two seniors."


    When Naruto and Fuji murmured at each other, Yamabuki started a second offense. The tactics were the same as the first time. Nan Kentaro used the serve to force the attack, and then Touhou Masami took the opportunity to volley and score in front of the net.


    Yamabuki''s tactics are very simple or even monotonous, but the Yamabuki duo used this tactic to score four points from the golden combination and win the fifth game.


    "This round was won by Yamabuki, with a score of 3:2."


    Shanbuki''s singles ace Sengoku stood outside the court with a smile on his face holding his arms.


    ''Yes, that''s it, use this tactic to win the advantage of the game again!Although the tactics of these two men seem to be monotonous, this simple and simple tactic is the most difficult to break. It is indeed our first doubles.''


    Qianshi looked pretty good at first, and he looked like a master with a smile while holding his arms, but his tolerance immediately collapsed.


    "Come on, our potato hero!"


    Sengoku shouted out the nicknames of Minami Kentaro and Dongfang Masami. The two people who were very embarrassed by the nicknames immediately shouted angrily: "Sengoku you bastard! Don''t call that nickname!"


    "What does it matter? You guys are called Tudou Xiongbing."


    "Senishi, you bastard... you didn''t call that ugly nickname!!"


    "Oh, is that so? I''m sorry, I forgot."


    "Sengoku, you are really damn!"


    The appearance of Sengoku blowing on the mountain is probably very similar to Naruto''s in Qingxue. Although it is all weather, it is impossible for people to take him. Nan Kentaro and Dongfang Yamei are so angry, but they also have nothing to do with Sengoku.At this time, the referee really couldn''t let them continue to be noisy, and interrupted: "Hey, Yamabuki player, don''t waste time over there. It''s still playing now."


    "Yes!"

 1943 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1943

    Under the guidance of dedicated referees, the game finally returned to normal again.Yamabuki''s potato soldiers relied on their tacit secret signal tactics to once again master the advantage of the game.


    The Tudou Xiongbing did not use the difficult change formation like the Australian formation, but just kept playing different tactical signals.In doubles matches, the use of secret codes to inform teammates of the attack route can be said to be the basic of doubles tactics, but it is the most powerful part of Tudou who can use such basic tactics to the fullest.


    "The game was won by Yamabuki, the score was 4:2."


    In the seventh round of the game, the mountain still prevailed.


    While defending the ball missed by Kikumaru in the backcourt, Oishi was constantly observing the weakness of the Tudou soldiers, but the results were disappointing.


    ''The Tudou team has become more powerful than last year. The secret signal tactics are completely loyal to the basics. Although monotonous, there is no flaw at all... Damn it, if this continues...''


    Having been unable to find the opponent''s flaws, Oishi became a little anxious. At this time, Nan Kentaro shot a powerful high-pressure spiral ball and flew towards the bottom line.


    When the tennis ball flew over the net, Kikumaru suddenly shouted without warning: "Dashi, the bear baby Daigoro is about to lie down."


    "Baby Bear Daigoro?"


    Kikumaru¡¯s words were completely nonsense. Even the Qingxue Zhengxuan who had been training with Kikumaru didn¡¯t know what it meant. Yamabuki was at a loss. Dongfang Yami said, "Bear? So what?"


    "Dongfang, leave them alone! That''s just a trap, don''t lose concentration!"


    "Hey...you get the idea, my best partner."


    ''Baby bear Daigoro... By the way, it''s the bear doll in Eiji''s house!The direction it often falls is... to the left!''


    As a golden combination, Oishi fully understood the meaning of Kikumaru¡¯s signal and immediately hit the ball to the left of the court. Minami Kentaro, who was standing near the bottom line, was attracted to defend in front of the net while Kikumaru faced Minami Kentaro¡¯s opponent. Move in the direction of the corner.


    ''What a clever tactic!"Yamabuki''s coach and elder also couldn''t help but admire it in his heart." Using Oishi''s shot to draw Nan, who was originally on the baseline, to force him to take a diagonal kick, and then Kikumaru who stood in position to strike back, but you were negligent. A little bit, even our Nan can hit a straight ball with that posture!''


    As expected by the accompaniment, Minami Kentaro hit a straight ball, which was the exact opposite of Kikumaru¡¯s expected attack direction, but what was even more unexpected was Kikumaru¡¯s reflex nerves.


    After seeing Minami Kentaro hitting a straight ball, Kikumaru immediately leaped back, and at the same time passed the racket behind him, intercepting Minami Kentaro''s attack in midair.


    "Appeared, it was Kikumaru-senpai''s stunt shot!"


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    "Okay! Score again, long live the golden combination!"


    "It''s beautiful, Eiji." Dashi walked over and reached out and pulled Kikumaru sitting on the ground up.


    Kikumaru rubbed his nose with his hand, and said unceremoniously: "That''s all because my tactics are perfect!"


    "You dare to say that you actually use that kind of thing as a signal, what if I don''t understand?"


    "You will understand, because the two of us are the golden combination of Qingxue, don''t you think, Dashi?"


    "Heh... I really lost to you, but now it''s time for us to attack."


    "Okay, go on, Dashi!"


    ...


    "At the end of the game, Qingxue won, the score was 7:5."


    "Finally won, it really deserves to be the two of them."


    "But Dashi and Kikumaru know each other, and they even know in which direction the doll in each other''s house will fall. That means you haven''t collected any information, right?"


    "How is it possible to achieve that level? The tacit understanding and understanding of the two of them has surpassed my information, so they are the golden combination of our youth school."


    "You are right, because they are a golden combination."


    Chapter 105-Ryoma vs Thousand Stones!


    "Good job, Dashi, Kikumaru."


    "Finally lived up to expectations, it''s up to everyone next."


    After the two doubles matches, the singles number three started. The young school sent Echizen Ryoma, and Yamabuki sent their singles ace Lucky Sengoku.


    "Hey, you don''t need to be too stressed if you don''t be small, anyway, even if you lose to Sengoku, there are still whirlpool and Tezuka behind, so it doesn''t matter if you lose, relax and relax~~"


    I don¡¯t know if Kikumaru¡¯s words were comforting or teasing. Echizen Ryuuma pulled his hat and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s really long-winded!¡±


    Without waiting for Kikumaru to jump and shout, he walked into the court with a tennis bag.


    On the other side, Sengoku also saw Echizen Ryoma walking into the stadium, and suddenly laughed: "It turns out that my opponent is this first-year student, Lucky! It seems that I can easily win today."


    Minami Kentaro and Touhou Masami walked out of the court and heard Sengoku''s words, they couldn''t help saying: "Senishi, don''t underestimate the first grade. After all, it is the official election of Qingxue. If you are too careless, you will lose."


    "Hey, hey~~ Got it, Captain. Relax and relax. If you keep your face straight, luck will leave you."


    "Thousand Stones..."


    Minami Kentaro sighed helplessly. He really couldn''t help Sengoku''s overly optimistic character.Although he was the captain, Sengoku would not listen to him most of the time.


    Qingxue also saw Sengoku''s hippy smiling face, and Horio couldn''t help but wondered: "That''s the opponent in the Echizen game. Is he really strong?"


    Compared to people like Tezuka or Tracebe, Sengoku does not have any''master style''. It is no wonder that people are suspicious, and he kindly explained to his younger brother: "Senshi is Yamabuki''s singles trump card. Although not as good as Tezuka in strength, he is definitely one of Tokyo''s top singles masters. For Echizen, Sengoku will be a difficult opponent to deal with."


    "Counting from entering Qingxue, Qianshi should be the strongest opponent Xiao Budian has encountered."


    "Hey, this game will be quite interesting."


    "From now on, the singles of Youth Academy vs. Yamabuki Middle School will play the number three match. Youth Academy Echizen Ryoma will fight Yamabuki Kiyoshi Kiyoshi."


    Echizen Ryoma and Sengoku stood on both sides of the net. Sengoku''s height was 170 cm. Although not tall compared to boys in the same grade, Sengoku still looked very tall because Echizen Ryoma was only 151 cm in front of him.


    Sengoku carried a racket, looked at Echizen Ryoma condescendingly, and smiled: "So you are the first-year candidate of Qingxue. It seems that my lucky value today is indeed full score. Please give me some advice today and let us have a game. A wonderful game."


    Echizen Ryoma is the least good at coping with people who talk about tuberculosis and excessive enthusiasm, so if he doesn''t pick up Senshi at all, he coldly said: "Positive or negative?"


    "I guess it''s the opposite."


    Echizen Ryoma''s fingers turned, and the racket immediately turned on the ground. When the rotational inertia disappeared, the racket slowly fell to one side, and the racket was still facing up.However, when the racket fell down, it actually hung a little on the net. The racket that had been facing upwards turned over again, and it landed on the reverse side, just as Sengoku guessed.


    "Look, it really is the opposite."


    "Ah, what a pity~~"


    "It''s really unlucky how you came across the net."


    "Sure enough, just like in other games, I really deserve to be lucky Qianshi."


    "Ah? Senior, what is Lucky Sengoku?"


    "The person Sengoku is more famous for his luck than his strength. According to the information I have collected, starting from Sengoku Shangjun, in all official game records, he has never guessed the front and back of the racket. During the game, the opponent¡¯s lob is often out of bounds, the short lob hangs in the net, and sometimes the power of the lob is increased. I don¡¯t know why the wind suddenly blows and becomes a good shot in the field, just like I''ve been blessed by the goddess of luck."

 1944 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1944

    "Ah, can someone really have luck that way?"


    "Yes, that''s why he was called Lucky Sengoku."


    "Hehe, today is really a lucky day, I will give you the right to serve, kid, but I want the court here?"


    "what?"


    "It is said in the fortune book that today the northeast will bring me good luck, so I choose the course here."


    "Cut! God talking guy!"


    Echizen Ryoma murmured twice in dissatisfaction, but he went to the service line and prepared to serve.


    "From now on, we will play the singles number three match between Youth Academy and Yamabuki Junior High School. At the end of the game, Qingxue Echizen will serve."


    ''Lucky Sengoku, let me see the strength of the youth trials!''


    Echizen Ryoma made up his mind and held the pat with his right hand. The first shot was his best trick.


    "Appeared, it''s an external spin serve!"


    "Oh, you can play an external spin serve when you''re only in the first grade, really amazing!"


    Sengoku screamed, Echizen Ryoma''s external spin serve had hit the ground at this time, and then quickly bounced toward Sengoku''s face.Most people will panic when encountering a ball that suddenly bounces toward the face because of instinct. However, Sengoku is obviously not in this rank, and his face still has a relaxed expression, screaming: "Wow! So dangerous and dangerous!"


    Although Sengoku was not serious, he hit the ball without the slightest ambiguity. With a wave of the racket, he easily returned an external spin serve.


    "I was beaten back!"


    Echizen Ryoma seemed to have expected this result a long time ago, and at the moment Sengoku hit back to serve, he immediately rushed to the net, and at the same time intercepted Sengoku''s return in midair.


    Although Sengoku was smiling, his eyes were staring at all the movements of Echizen Ryoma like a falcon, and he secretly said: "The speed of the Internet is so fast, so anxious to attack, if this is the case, I will go in the opposite direction!''


    Sengishi waved his racket and hit the tennis ball to the left side opposite to the path of Echizen Ryoma.This kind of trick is often used to limit online players, but Echizen Ryoma showed amazing explosive power at this time. When Sengoku fought back, Echizen Ryoma instantly moved horizontally to the left, bursting into an astonishing speed, and caught up. Thousands of tricks hit the ball.


    ''So fast!The explosive power of this kid is really amazing!In that case...''


    Snap!Sengoku swung the racket vigorously and hit a high arc lob.The lob is indeed a troublesome trick for short players, but Sengoku miscalculated one more thing, that is, Echizen Ryoma''s jumping ability.


    Although Echizen Ryoma is short, but in terms of jumping ability, there are probably only two weirdos, Naruto and Akutsu, who can say that he is sure to beat him.


    Echizen Ryoma jumped up in the air, already ready to kill the ball, and did not forget to say to Sengoku in the air: "Thank you so much for lobbing me! Ha!!!"


    With a loud roar, Echizen Ryoma''s racket hit the tennis ball hard, causing the tennis ball to fall toward Sengoku''s half-court like lightning.


    "I got this smash!"


    Sengoku is not a player with a mere name. Although Echizen Ryoma''s smash is powerful, Sengoku still caught up with it with his excellent dynamic strength and amazing reflexes.


    But what made Sengoku even more unexpected was that when he predicted that the ball was ready to swing and catch the ball, the moment when Echizen Ryoma¡¯s smash hits the ground, the strong rotation of the ball is transmitted to the ground. This is strong. The spin to make the smash does not bounce in a normal straight line, but in the direction of Sengoku.


    The swing of Sengoku''s right hand failed, and his left hand subconsciously stretched out his hand to catch it. The impact of the smash made Sengoku''s palm sting, and his face was full of astonishment and confusion.


    "Spin to kill the ball?"


    Chapter One Hundred and Six-Next Game First


    "Using the spinning method to kill the ball? Hey, the first-year kid from Qingxue is really amazing!"


    "Yeah, it''s the first time I saw such a powerful kill."


    The onlookers all admired Echizen Ryoma''s spin ball and smashed the ball, and Kikumaru Eiji jumped and yelled excitedly: "Awesome! Our little devil is really not built, so small, use that Kill the ball and let Sengoku get to know how good you are!"


    Holding the racket, Echizen Ryoma said indifferently:


    "You are very noisy, senior Kikumaru."


    "Damn it! What did you kid say?! When the game is over, I must teach you a lesson so that you can understand how terrible it is to provoke seniors!!"


    Kikumaru''s temper is really fickle, and Oishi is holding Kikumaru to prevent him from playing with other moths.And Naruto held his arms and laughed secretly: "This spin ball was originally supposed to appear in the match between Echizen Ryoma and Itake Shinji, but I didn''t expect that the match was not over. He was still here. This serve in the game really deserves to be the protagonist of this world, but what will happen to the result of this game that shouldn''t have appeared?''


    Sengoku threw the tennis ball in his hand to Echizen Ryoma, and said loudly, "Hey, your smash just now was really good. Show me another shot, OK? This is the first time I saw this kind of serve. It''s." Looking at him like this, it is obvious that the one point he just lost did not cause any blow to Qianshi.


    Echizen Ryoma curled his lips and said with a bit of annoyance:


    "It''s really long-winded!"


    While talking, Echizen Ryoma made a second external spin serve. The external spin serve against ordinary opponents has almost a one-shot kill effect, but this kind of ball has no meaning for Sengoku who has super dynamic vision. Sengoku He easily caught up with Echizen Ryoma''s external spin serve, and never forgot to jokingly said: "Hey, brother, the external spin serve is useless for me, please show me the smash just now."


    When Sengoku spoke, he swung his racket upwards, deliberately hitting a lob to Echizen Ryoma.


    "It''s a chance ball!"


    "Smash!"


    Sengoku deliberately hit a lob. The ball flew high and the speed was not fast. It seemed to anyone to be the best time to smash. However, Echizen Ryoma did not choose to smash, but when the ball fell. Then he drove the ball with a backhand to hit the ball behind Sengoku.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 30:0."


    "Oh?"


    Sengoku raised his eyebrows, looked at the tennis ball rolling behind him slightly, and then turned to look at Echizen Ryoma: "What''s the matter, don''t you just hit the very powerful kill?"


    Sengoku might be at odds with the aura of Echizen Ryoma. Seeing Sengoku''s appearance, Echizen Ryoma always felt particularly upset. He carried the racket on his shoulders and said coldly, "I don''t want it!"


    He turned and walked to the service line, ready to serve for the third time.


    Sengoku grabbed his hair and said helplessly:


    "It''s really a first-year with a personality, but it''s just that way to be fun."


    Before Echizen Ryoma made his third serve, he swapped the racket he was holding in his right hand to his left.


    "left handed?"


    "The first-year kid from Qingxue is left-handed?!"


    "No, can he use his non-dominant hand to make an external spin serve and that spin to kill the ball?"


    "Even the first-year students are so good, they really deserve to be Qingxue."


    "Left-handed?" Sengoku was also taken aback, but soon recovered, and smiled: "So you are left-handed. No wonder I felt like something was wrong just now, but I''m really curious now. I can use my right hand. What kind of ball can you play with your left hand when you show your outstanding strength?"


    Echizen Ryoma raised the corners of his mouth and replied provocatively:


    "You will see, ha!"


    With a loud shout, Echizen Ryoma made a sharp outside corner serve with his left hand, surpassing the previous external spin serve with his right hand in terms of speed and strength.

 1945 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1945

    ''That''s it, the left hand is indeed stronger than the right hand, but this kind of ball can''t escape my eyes!''


    Sengoku has first-class dynamic vision. Echizen Ryoma¡¯s serve slowed down quickly in his eyes, and the path of the ball was clearly seen by Sengoku¡¯s eyes. Sengoku quickly rushed to the best hit point, and then with a swing of the racket, the tennis hit the middle. Forced towards Echizen Ryoma.


    Echizen Ryoma seemed to have expected Sengoku to strike back like this, and he rushed towards the net while Sengoku struck back. Seeing that he was about to hit the tennis ball, his speed still did not slow down.


    ''Hey?What does he want to do so that he will hit the ball directly?''


    Before Sengoku could understand, Echizen Ryoma, who rushed to the net, suddenly lowered his body to slide, then jumped up suddenly, swinging the racket with all his strength.


    "Swipe B!"


    "Ah! Bad ball!"


    "A home run off the court!"


    Except for the young people who had seen this stroke B in the previous practice matches, everyone thought that Echizen Ryoma played too high with this ball and would definitely go out of bounds.


    However, the super-strong rotation on the tennis ball made the tennis ball fall from mid-air at extreme speed, landed in the half court of Sengoku, and then fell quickly after rebounding, forming a perfect B-shaped trajectory.


    "Nani?!"


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 40:0."


    "That ball would suddenly fall out of the air. Is there such a dribble?"


    "How can I hit that kind of ball?"


    "Qingxue''s first grade is so good, it seems that the situation is very unfavorable for Qianshi."


    Echizen Ryoma¡¯s smashing B is now more powerful than before and Fuji¡¯s practice matches, because that practice match started after dozens of laps and a lot of physical exertion, but now the match At the beginning, Echizen Ryoma was obviously full of energy.At that time, Echizen Ryoma used his right hand to hit smash B, but now he uses his left hand. The power and number of revolutions of smash B are stronger than before. Even if he knows the principle of smash B, it is not so good. Come back.


    If the previous spin smash only made Sengoku interesting, now this smash B can be regarded as really making Sengoku pay more attention to Echizen Ryoma.


    ''I didn''t expect this kid to have such a trick, so powerfully smash the ball.It seems that you have to be more serious today, otherwise I might really fall into the hands of a first-year kid!''


    Echizen Ryoma served again, the angled serve was seen through Sengoku''s eyes. After Sengoku hit back Echizen Ryoma''s serve, he immediately rushed towards the net.


    "This time I must catch it, come on, slap B!"


    Echizen Ryoma also ran towards the net at the same time. When everyone thought he would use smash B to score from Sengoku again, Echizen Ryoma didn''t slide, but rushed to the net and jumped.


    "what?!"


    "Swipe the ball A!"


    A super close frontal smash. Although Sengoku has eyes that can see through the ball, it is impossible for him to avoid Echizen Ryoma''s dribble at such a close distance, and he is hit by the ball A directly in the face. .


    "Oh! It hurts, it hurts, it hurts! It hurts me to death!!"


    "This round was won by Qingxue and the score was 1:0."


    Chapter 107-Tiger Cannon!


    "This round was won by Qingxue, with a score of 3:0."


    The referee announced the score loudly, which means that Qingxue''s first-year kid is now ahead of Yamabuki''s ace Sengoku.


    Echizen Ryoma played smoothly from the beginning of the game. From the first game, after giving Sengoku a LoveGame, he went all the way to winning streaks. With a combination of spin and smash A and B, Sengoku was difficult. Parry, three consecutive rounds in a blink of an eye, the situation in this game is promising.


    Although Echizen Ryoma is now leading the score, none of the Qingxue''s regular candidates can see any happiness. They all know that Sengoku hasn''t come up with real skills yet.


    Tomoka couldn''t see so much. Seeing that Sengoku was behind by a big score, she stuck her waist in and said without shame: "What? It turns out that Sengoku was only famous, and it was three games behind. It seems that this game is also It can be easily won."


    Tomoka looks very excited, but because of Naruto''s relationship, Tomoka''s excitement is not because of Echizen Ryoma, but because Echizen Ryoma wins this game, Qingxue will lead by 2:1, and then Naruto The singles number two played by the people will become the key match for Qingxue to secure victory, just like the previous match against Fudo Peak and Saint Rudolf.As long as Naruto wins, he will help Qingxue win the key game.


    As for Naruto''s defeat, Tomoka didn''t even think about it.


    Naruto held the bluffing girl''s head with his hand and said, "Don''t get excited. It''s not always certain who wins this game. Sengoku is not that easy to deal with."


    "But Senpai, didn''t he have lost three games? It doesn''t look great at all."


    "You will know after reading, Qianshi, only now is starting to show his true strength."


    "what?"


    Tomoka raised a question mark in his head, but Naruto didn''t explain much to her, just let her keep watching.At the beginning of the fourth round of the game, it was Sengoku''s turn to serve.


    As soon as Sengoku made a shot, he shot a very sharp inside corner serve. This serve has a deep landing point, and the speed of the ball is very fast, so you must stand behind the baseline to be able to return easily.


    Echizen Ryoma made a basic break with one foot and calmly returned Sengoku''s serve.Sengoku also remained quite calm. He didn''t panic when he saw Echizen Ryoma easily return his serve. He held the racket with his backhand and flicked it with the net.


    "Short shot!"


    Sengoku played a beautiful short ball, but Echizen Ryoma did not lose to him. The moment Sengoku slapped the ball, Echizen Ryoma predicted the attacking route of Sengoku based on his body''s instinct, and his body immediately activated and moved towards the net. Rush forward.The short body has amazing explosive power, and it rushes to the net in the blink of an eye.


    "Received!"


    "Good reception!"


    Seeing Echizen Ryoma catching his short drop, a smile appeared on Senshi''s face, and he thought to himself: "The explosive power is indeed amazing. I can rush to the net from the bottom line in an instant, but I will ask you to run again. once!''


    Snapped!


    Sengoku''s racket hits the tennis ball, and the racket''s surface is raised high, and the shot is a very high lob.


    "It''s a lob!"


    "Sengoku is aiming at the bottom line, now that kid can''t catch up!"


    ''No, he can catch up!''


    "hateful!"


    Echizen Ryoma gritted his teeth immediately when he saw Sengoku''s lob.Although the arc of Sengoku''s ball is very high, because of the reverse rotation added to the ball, the ball will never go out of bounds, but will fall accurately within the baseline.


    The height of the ball was equal to the height of Echizen Ryoma, no matter how much he jumped, he would definitely not be able to ask for it, and instantly turned and ran towards the bottom line.The powerful explosive power of Echizen Ryoma is fully demonstrated here. With fast footsteps, Echizen Ryoma barely caught the ball at the last moment when the ball was about to pop out of bounds, but the reluctant return became a super sling. Ball, and Sengoku has jumped into the air.


    "Hey! The location is right, and today is really Lucky! Ha!"


    Sengoku roared, and slammed the racket into the tennis ball with all his strength.The tennis ball hit the ground in front of Echizen Ryoma at a very high speed, but when rebounding, it suddenly bounced in the direction of Echizen Ryoma.


    "Nani?!"


    Echizen Ryoma didn''t expect such an appearance. He couldn''t fight back in a panic, so he could barely turn his head to avoid it.Although the tennis didn''t hit Echizen Ryoma''s face, he still hit the brim of his hat and sent the hat out.


    "The ball was scored by Yamabuki, and the score was 15:0."


    The referee announced the score, but the crowd watching the game still did not recover from the impact just now, and it took a long time for someone to say in disbelief: "Well, isn''t that a forward spin to kill the ball? Why Sengoku..."

 1946 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1946

    "Hey..." Qianshi chuckles and taps his shoulder with a racket. "I just saw your smash is so powerful, so I wanted to try it. I didn''t expect it to be a success. I was lucky. ."


    Sengoku''s words Echizen Ryoma didn''t even believe a punctuation mark, and took a very uncomfortable mouth with a cold face.


    Horio: "What? It''s just good luck. It really scared me."


    "Boy, do you think Sengoku really made that kill by luck?"


    "Ah, what does this mean, senior Uzumaki?"


    "Look at it, Qianshi is about to start now."


    After Sengoku used Echizen Ryoma''s spin to kill the ball and scored a point, he didn''t immediately prepare for the next serve. Instead, he walked to his tennis bag on the sidelines and muttered: "Hey, this racket for practice. The power is really not enough. The ball that came out was slow, so I better replace it.¡± Sengoku seemed to be talking to himself, but the voice could be heard by everyone present, and saw Sengoku put away He called the "practice racket" and then took out a new racket.


    "Next, I will use this game racket to compete with you."


    Echizen Ryoma was angry and said in a very unhappy tone:


    "You''re very wordy, can you start quickly?"


    "Hey, I''ll start right away, please take it well, Echizen-kun."


    Sengoku threw the tennis ball with his left hand, but the height of his toss was much higher than the normal serve.


    "Throw so high!"


    "What did he do with throwing the ball so high?"


    "Have you made a mistake?"


    "No! That is..."


    Before the tennis ball fell, Sengoku jumped up with him. Although Sengoku is not tall, he has quite amazing jumping ability. The height of the jump on the spot is definitely the best in the middle of the country. When Sengoku''s whole person and tennis rise When it reached the highest point, the right hand holding the racket swung down fiercely.


    A serve from a very high hitting point was as powerful as expected. The tennis ball flew across the court instantly, hitting the inner corner of Echizen Ryoma''s serving court accurately, and then flew out of the court like a gust of wind.


    "The ball was scored by Yamabuki, and the score was 30:0."


    From serving to scoring, the entire process takes less than two seconds. Many people hear the referee''s announcement of the score before they even see the path of Sengoku''s serve.Echizen Ryoma was also motionless, and finally a shocked expression appeared on his cold face.


    "that is¡­¡­"


    "Appeared! It''s Sengoku''s ultimate trick-Tiger Cannon!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Eight-The Strangeness of Echizen Ryoma


    "Tiger Cannon?!"


    "That''s right! That''s Sengoku''s stunt, using excellent jumping ability to overcome the shortcomings of lack of height, and hitting a super-high-speed serve from the center line with the shortest aiming distance from the extremely high hitting point! That ball can''t be caught casually. ."


    "I jumped up and hit the serve? Isn''t this similar to Naruto-senpai''s Amaterasu?" Sakurano asked Xianggan.


    "Yes, the two serve of Tiger Cannon and Amaterasu are indeed very similar, but because Naruto Uzumaki''s physical strength is much stronger than Chinshi, the destructive power of Amaterasu is much stronger than Tiger Cannon."


    "it is as expected."


    Ying Nai squinted her eyes and held her head high, rarely showing a proud look.She was not originally like Tomoka, but a woman''s self-esteem was mostly attached to men. Sakura heard that her sweetheart was stronger than others, and her heart was naturally sweeter than eating honey.


    Sakura has a calm temperament. Although Naruto is her boyfriend, she rarely sees her like this, and her heart can''t help but itch. While everyone is paying attention to the game, she secretly pinched Sakura''s tiny hand.


    Sakura was taken aback, her face was dyed pink, and she looked around secretly. Fortunately, everyone was paying attention to the game, so no one paid attention to them.


    While Sakura was relieved, she couldn''t help but turned her head and gave Naruto a strange look.


    Her eyes were delicate and cute, and she had the slightest deterrent to Naruto. Naruto saw her cute appearance and felt more like it, and secretly blew a kiss.


    Sakura pouted and stared, but it didn''t do anything to Naruto''s cheeky.Sakura was a little embarrassed, and she had some mischievous thoughts in her heart. She secretly reached out and pinched Naruto''s hand, then turned her head, and pretended to be watching the game.


    Naruto looked at the red mark on the back of his hand speechlessly, and had to say that good-looking women were also naughty.Naruto sighed, and the red mark on the back of his hand disappeared immediately. When Naruto lowered his hand, his eyes met Tomoka who was standing next to Sakura.


    Tomoka blinked ambiguously at Naruto, clearly understanding something.Naruto also blinked at Tomoka, and the two smiled tacitly to each other, then turned their heads at the same time and continued to watch the game.


    Sengoku''s tiger gun is indeed very powerful, the ball is very fast, and he scored four points in a blink of an eye and saved his serve.


    When it was the turn of Echizen Ryoma''s serve, his previous tricks could no longer easily score points from Sengoku. The ball path of the spin ball and smash B was all seen through Sengoku''s eyes, less than three minutes. , Echizen Ryoma lost his serve again and Sengoku chased the score to 3:2.


    In the sixth game, it was Sengoku''s turn to serve again.


    Before serving, Sengoku held the tennis ball and glanced at Echizen Ryoma, who was already sweating profusely on the opposite side of the court, and said secretly: "Little brother Qingxue, although you are indeed very strong, you have withstood such a big blow, all of a sudden. There is no way to recover.When the spirit is shaken, no matter how good tennis skills are, you will definitely lose. The victory in this game must belong to me, Lucky!''


    "Go! Tiger Cannon!"


    Sengoku unceremoniously shot his strongest tiger cannon, and the ultra-high-speed serve flew across the net instantly, hitting the inner corner of the service court accurately.


    "The ball was scored by Yamabuki, and the score was 15:0."


    "Ah! It''s over!!" Horio hugged his head, screaming like a dead mother: "How can he catch the ball so fast? This game is over!!"


    "His...too noisy."


    "Ah, sorry Haitang senior!"


    Horio¡¯s voice is so loud that almost everyone on the court can hear his voice. Yamabuki is in a relaxed mood now, waiting for Sengoku to win this important game, while Echizen Ryoma, who is standing on the court, is in a relaxed mood. There was no reaction, as if he hadn''t heard Horio''s words at all.


    No, it''s not just that!


    It was not just Horio''s voice that Echizen Ryoma did not hear.


    The sound of the racket hitting the tennis ball, the surrounding discussion about the game, the long-lasting cicadas under the hot daylight... These complex and noisy sounds, Echizen Ryoma seemed to be inaudible.


    Even with his eyes, he couldn''t see the referee, his teammates, or even his opponent Sengoku. In this world, he could only see the tennis ball that kept flying back and forth in the air.


    Echizen Ryoma didn''t know why he got into such a strange state during the game, but he was powerless and unable to change all of this, he could only let his body conform and accept this strange state.


    "Tiger Cannon!"


    "This ball was scored by Sengoku, the score was 40:0."


    When Echizen Ryoma was in a daze, Sengoku fired two more in a row, and in a blink of an eye he got the game point of this round.


    Although I don''t know why the first grade of the opposite Qingxue seems to be distracted, Sengoku will never show any mercy to his subordinates. This is the cruelty of the game.


    "I won this round. Don''t blame me for being cruel, but blame you for your bad luck, little brother. Tiger!"


    "It''s over!"


    The tiger artillery once again flew towards Echizen Ryoma at a super high speed. The original path that he could not see clearly became gradually clear in Echizen Ryoma¡¯s eyes. The speed of the tiger artillery in his eyes became slower and slower, and finally seemed to separate one by one. The picture is the same, the tiger artillery ball is completely presented under the eyes of Echizen Ryoma.


    The brain hadn''t made any response yet, but Echizen Ryoma''s body subconsciously acted, ran to the road of Tiger Cannon with a basic broken step with one foot, and swung out the racket with his left hand.


    Snapped!

 1947 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1947

    The instant the tiger cannon hit the ground and bounced, it was hit by the Echizen Ryoma racket and flew away in the opposite direction.


    "Nani?!"


    Sengoku was obviously taken aback, because he did not expect Echizen Ryoma would suddenly be able to hit the Tiger Cannon back.Sengoku''s Tiger Cannon is very similar to Naruto''s Amaterasu from the way of serving, so even the weakness of the serve is the same.


    Both Tiger Cannon and Amaterasu are powerful serve from the super-high RBI after the take-off. Because the ball is too fast, when the ball is hit back, the person serving the ball may not touch the ground. Jujuping used this to crack After Naruto''s Amaterasu, Naruto once fell into a bitter battle, and now Sengoku has encountered the same situation as Naruto back then.


    Echizen Ryoma''s counterattack was too fast, and Sengoku, who had just landed, had no time to react. The tennis ball flew past him instantly and hit the ground behind him.


    "Out of bounds!" The referee announced the result loudly. It turned out that Echizen Ryoma made a quick return, but he was a little short of possession of the ball. The tennis ball fell off the court and was out of bounds by less than half a ball.


    "This round was won by Yamabuki, with a score of 3:3."


    Although Sengoku succeeded in equalizing the score from 3:0 behind, he didn''t have much joy. He frowned and watched Echizen Ryoma standing across the court. For some reason, a chill suddenly rose in Sengoku''s heart.


    Naruto and Fuji showed a rare serious look at the same time, and Naruto whispered: "Fuji, was that ball just now?"


    "I can''t be sure with only one ball. Let''s continue. If it is really that, then there should be some performance."


    "Ok."


    Chapter One Hundred Nine


    After Echizen Ryoma and Sengoku reached a 3-3 tie, it was again Echizen Ryoma''s turn to serve.


    Sengoku held the racket tightly, looked at Echizen Ryoma with a serious expression, and said in secret:''What happened to this little guy just now?I suddenly feel a little uneasy for some reason...''


    Sengoku''s thoughts were put aside for the first time, but Echizen Ryoma, who was about to serve, did not say a word. After throwing the ball twice, he suddenly threw the ball high.


    "What did he do with throwing the ball so high?!"


    "That posture... shouldn''t it..."


    "It''s a tiger cannon!"


    Under the incredible eyes of everyone, Echizen Ryoma played Sengoku''s special tricks!The tennis ball whizzed across the net, hit the center line of the court accurately, and then passed by before Sengoku reacted.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    "Nani?!"


    "That kid can actually shoot Qianshi''s tiger cannon?!"


    "This is not true, I must be dreaming!"


    Watching the opponents who are competing with him play their own special tricks, I am afraid that no one will be more impacted than Chin-Ishi. At this moment, he can''t conceal the shocked expression on his usually grinning face:''The speed and power just now, this It''s definitely a real tiger!This kid actually hides such a hand... Now he is still playing, and there is no time to think so much!''


    Currently in the game, Sengoku must pick up his shock as soon as possible and prepare for the next attack.


    Echizen Ryoma made the second serve, and sure enough...


    "A tiger cannon again!"


    ''Even if it is my trick, it is impossible to succeed in front of me twice!''


    Seeing Echizen Ryoma using the Tiger Cannon for the second time, Sengoku is obviously no longer as shocked as before. Just like Kikumaru, Sengoku''s concentration and dynamic vision are innate, although the speed of the Tiger Cannon is very fast. , But in Qianshi''s eyes, it gradually slowed down.


    With this super dynamic vision, Sengoku saw through the attack route of the tiger cannon, and then quickly ran to the best hitting point.


    "what!"


    "Received!"


    Tiger Cannon was hit back, making Yamabuki feel excited, but Echizen Ryoma was still the same as before, stretched out his arms expressionlessly, and then swung the racket with his full strength.


    The tennis ball was given a strong spin, went around a huge curve in the air, and then landed exactly in the half court of Sengoku.


    "what?!"


    "That''s Haitang''s snake ball!"


    Echizen Ryoma hit the snake ball in the game. This was once again beyond Sengoku''s expectations, but this time Sengoku reacted very quickly. When the snake ball''s curve changed, he immediately rushed towards the net, which was able to catch the danger. Snake ball.


    Click la la la...


    A sound of friction instantly attracted Sengoku''s attention, and he saw Echizen Ryoma''s left hand held on the ground and quickly dragged, and then when the tennis ball flew in front of him, he swung it out at a very high angle.


    This lob hit the bottom line with great precision. Sengoku just rushed to the net with all his strength before catching Echizen Ryoma''s snake ball. This lob could not be caught.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 30:0."


    "The serve was Sengoku''s tiger cannon, then Haidang-senpai''s snake ball, and finally used the moon-climbing volley of Dashi-senpai to score. Echizen, when did you learn the tricks of the two seniors?"


    "No, those tricks weren''t learned by the kid himself. To be precise, they were just the natural reaction of his body."


    "Natural reaction?" Kikumaru didn''t have the so-called patience at all, and he leaned in at once, "Uzumaki, do you guys know something? Say it!"


    Naruto looked at the light faintly emerging from Echizen Ryoma, and pretended to say: "What that kid uses is the state of selflessness!"


    "Selfless state?"


    "Yes, it is not acting after thinking through the brain, but relying on the experience of the body to counterattack unconsciously, so you can use the tricks used by the players you have competed or seen. This is true for Snake Ball and Moon Climbing Volley."


    "Able to use all the tricks I have seen, wow, so awesome!"


    "Although the state of no-self is powerful, it has a big drawback, that is, it will consume physical strength rapidly. In the state of the state of no-self, it will trigger physical abilities beyond the normal level, accelerate the consumption of physical strength, and continuously use powerful tricks. If you do, your stamina will soon be exhausted. Counting this round, the kid will have to win at least three rounds before he can win. I don¡¯t know if his stamina can support it."


    "It turns out that there is such a thing, hey, don''t worry! Be careful to save your energy, don''t get tired!" Kikumaru put his hands to his mouth and screamed loudly.


    "You save your energy, Kikumaru-senpai, no matter what you say now, that kid can''t hear you."


    "Ah, why?"


    "Anyone who has just entered the state of non-self will reach the goal of''my heart is empty, and those who are empty are called nothing.'' That is to say, that kid¡¯s heart now is like a piece of white paper, there is nothing. , Will not pay attention to everything in the outside world, no matter how much you shout, it is useless."


    "Then when will he stop, won''t he always be like that?"


    "That won''t be true. Echizen seems to be unable to actively control the selfless realm. It seems to be a coincidence that Echizen will launch today. It will probably stop when the game is over or his energy is exhausted."


    While Naruto was teaching Kikumaru, he did not forget to watch Echizen Ryoma''s offense. This was the first time he saw a match in the realm of no-self.Almost can use the tricks of all the players I have seen. From this point of view, the state of selflessness is indeed very strong, but the point of rapid physical exertion is a flaw. I remember that I mentioned it in the national convention. Yukimura and Sanada can also use the Selfless Realm proficiently, but they have long given up because they know the weakness of the Selfless Realm that will quickly consume physical strength.


    Counting the kid Echizen Ryoma, there are already six people known to Naruto who can use the state of selflessness.The chairman and deputy director of Tatekai University, Shiraishi Kuranosuke of Shitenboji, Echizen Ryoma and Tezuka Kunimitsu of Qinggaku, and Echizen Minamijiro, the strongest man in the world in the setting.(Only count the people who can use the Selfless Realm on their own. Nioh and Kaji are both replicating Tezuka¡¯s Selfless Realm. Excluding them, Toyama Kintaro has opened up seamlessly, but that¡¯s in the New Net King. Count.)


    The method of using the state of no self to fight is exceptionally gorgeous, and the tricks of one powerful player after another are displayed in the hands of Echizen Ryoma.Although Qianshi is powerful, it is also the first time he has encountered an opponent who can use the state of selflessness. He alone can''t handle the tricks of so many powerful players. Echizen Ryoma used the flying swallow to return to the nest and the lion who ran away scored two points. The score was rewritten as 4:3, and Sengoku was behind again.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Yamabuki coach Bunta Moya, who has always had an unpleasant smile on his face, finally spoke slowly at this time. Judging from the expression on his face, he seemed very happy: "You can use the state of selflessness only in the first grade. It''s really worthy of being the son of the samurai Nanjiro."

 1948 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1948

    Chapter One Hundred and Ten-Samurai


    ''Huh, I didn''t expect to be able to see the legendary state of selflessness on the playing field. This is a big deal.''


    Sengoku lifted the corner of his clothes and wiped the sweat from his head, but the new sweat couldn''t stop flowing down. After thinking for a while, he waved the racket and sent the tennis ball toward the right corner of the court.


    Although Qianshi''s ball was fast, he didn''t use his best tiger cannon. This is really puzzling.


    However, no matter what ball sent by Sengoku, it will have no effect on the current Echizen Ryoma. When Sengoku''s serve flew, Echizen Ryoma''s body had already reacted automatically, rushing to the tennis spot, the racket Quickly pumped towards the tennis ball.


    "That''s Fuji Yuta''s super half-volley!"


    Echizen Ryoma hit the half volley that Fujie Yuta was best at, and instantly returned Sengoku''s serve.In fact, in the previous sixth game, Echizen Ryoma returned to Sengoku¡¯s final attack with a half-volley. It¡¯s just that his selflessness just appeared at that time and his state was not stable. Therefore, the ball control was deviated, which led to the half-volley. The volley finally went out of bounds.


    At this moment, Echizen Ryoma''s selfless realm was clearly stabilized, with amazing power, and the half volley fell accurately in the half court of Sengoku.


    Fuji lightly frowned, and said, "It seems that Sengoku also knows that Echizen is using the selfless state, so he dare not use the tiger cannon lightly."


    The gap between the serve of Tiger Cannon and the catch is really too big. Since Sengoku already knows that Echizen Ryoma uses the state of selflessness, he can use the tricks of players he has seen, of course not. Dare to use tiger cannon to attack casually.


    Naruto immediately went on to say: "Since he knows the characteristics of the selfless state, he should also understand his weaknesses. It is hard to say who wins and who loses in this game."


    Sure enough, as Naruto expected, Sengoku''s next attack directly hit the ball to the left corner that was completely opposite to the previous one.Sengoku''s purpose, of course, is to make Echizen Ryoma have to run around a wide range.


    The state of selflessness is inherently very physically demanding, and if you add a wide range of running left and right, even the physical strength of Haitang may not last long.


    Echizen Ryoma, who still couldn''t control the state of selflessness, had completely turned into nothingness in his heart. He couldn''t consider the so-called physical distribution at all. His body caught up with Sengoku''s attack at the corner at the fastest speed, then raised the racket high and swung hard. Down.


    "Feiyan is still in the nest!"


    After the tennis ball hits the ground, it quickly slides out of the court against the ground.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    "call¡­¡­"


    Sengoku exhaled, and then pulled the corner of his clothes to wipe the sweat from his head. When he saw Echizen Ryoma who sweated more than him in the opposite half, Sengoku''s mouth showed a faint smile.


    From now on, the game is no longer just a contest of skill and strength, but to see who the goddess of victory will smile at in the end.


    Echizen Ryoma had to score at least seven points before he could win, but Sengoku would continue to hit the ball at a wide angle from left to right.


    Who can hold on to Echizen Ryoma''s physical strength and Sengoku''s luck?This is a very tense and delicate contest.


    Echizen Ryoma, relying on the state of selflessness, constantly used one of the unique tricks he had seen.


    Not only the youth, but also the Fudo Peak who has competed before, and Saint Rudolf.


    The brown bear caught the net, the lion running away, the clear sky smash, the wave ball...


    Although Sengoku has a pair of eyes with super dynamic vision, but it is really difficult to cope with the endless changes of Echizen Ryoma, completely suppressed by Echizen Ryoma who has activated the state of selflessness, and the difference continues to expand.


    "Slam Dunk!!"


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue, the score was 40:0, the end of the game!"


    Echizen Ryoma relied on the powerful power of the state of no-self to suppress Sengoku all the way, making the game come to the end of the game smoothly. He only needs to score one more point and he can win this singles third victory, and Sengoku seems It is already the end of the battle, and it is difficult to fight back.


    Sengoku tightly grasped the tennis ball in his hand and shouted loudly:


    "This ball is the last one, tiger gun!"


    At the end of the game, Sengoku finally played his stunt again. The physical strength accumulated without using the trick before burst out in this ball without reservation.The power of the tiger cannon stirred up the whirring wind, and instantly came to Echizen Ryoma.


    Echizen Ryoma spotted the opportunity and immediately resorted to Fuji Yuta''s tricks.


    "Super half volley! The goal was won!"


    The beautiful half volley hit back Sengoku''s tiger cannon accurately, but the return of this half volley was not as fast as before. When the tennis ball flew over the net, Sengoku had already set up a posture for a return attack. With a swing of the racket, the tennis ball was instantly shot. Hit the bottom corner on the other side.


    Echizen Ryoma made a basic broken step with one foot, the pace was fast, and in a blink of an eye he caught up with Sengoku''s return attack, and then swung the racket sharply.


    "Snake Ball!"


    The tennis ball, which was given a super high spin, traversed a great arc in mid-air. Sengoku seemed to be ready to put all his remaining stamina on, and tried his best to catch up with the snake ball, and then did not make a strong draw, but Use the racket to flick and pick, and hit a very beautiful short lob.


    "Oh no!"


    The little ghosts of Horio screamed in an instant, and they seemed to be more involved than the people on the court. Echizen Ryoma also instantly started his steps and rushed towards the net.


    But when he was about to receive the beautiful short ball of Sengoku, Echizen Ryoma suddenly staggered under his feet, and the racket barely received the tennis ball, but Echizen Ryoma also fell to the ground.


    The eyes that were originally out of focus because of the activation of the state of selflessness, now slowly gathered again and have focus again. Large drops of sweat dripped down the cheeks and hair on the ground, Echizen Ryoma supported his body with his hands. He said blankly, "What...what''s wrong?"


    As soon as he saw the state of Echizen Ryoma, he immediately shouted: "Worry! Echizen''s physical strength has reached its limit, and the state of selflessness has disappeared!"


    With a successful smile on Qianshi''s face, he jumped up and shouted in mid-air: "I won the ball, Lucky! You are really unlucky, Echizen Ryoma! Ha!"


    With a loud shout, Echizen Ryoma just barely caught the ball and became the best chance for Sengoku to smash. The tennis ball went straight to Echizen Ryoma at a super high speed.


    Echizen Ryoma heard Senshi''s voice and raised his head subconsciously, only seeing the tennis ball getting closer and closer to him.At this moment, there was almost nothing in Echizen Ryoma''s head, only the tennis ball that was constantly spinning and approaching.


    Sengoku saw that Echizen Ryoma was exhausted at the last moment of the game. This seemed to be the favor of the goddess of victory, but when his smash was about to score, Sengishi suddenly felt that Echizen Ryoma''s body seemed to be covered with golden light. .The light was so dazzling that even Qianshi couldn''t see what was going on there.I only heard the sound of a racket and a tennis ball colliding with each other in a trance. After the light dissipated, Echizen Ryoma had stood up, holding the racket in his right hand, making a swing and hitting the ball, and the tennis ball was at Sengoku¡¯s feet. Scroll slowly.


    "At the end of the game, Qingxue Echizen Ryoma won the game with a score of 6:3."


    Chapter One Hundred and Eleven-Naruto vs. Ajutsu!


    Echizen Ryoma won the game, but he was completely confused about the situation. When he walked out of the court, he still said with a confused expression: "What the hell is going on, why did I suddenly win?"


    "what?"


    Hearing Echizen Ryoma''s words, Horio shouted silently: "Echizen, are you not? You don''t know how you won after the game is over?"


    "Well, I don''t know."


    Echizen Ryoma''s honest words left Horio completely speechless, and he pointed at the innocent Echizen Ryoma, but didn''t know what to say.


    Naruto fished out his ears and said lazily:


    "No way, it''s like this before you have mastered the state of no-self. After you recover, you won''t remember what happened when you use the state of no-self."


    "Selfless state?"


    Echizen Ryoma repeated the words Naruto had said, his brows suddenly frowned, and he shook his left hand vigorously. Although his brain did not leave the memory of the time in the state of non-self, his body seemed to still be there. The memory of the game, as long as he is given some time, he can definitely master the trick.


    Naruto knew what he was thinking as soon as he looked at Echizen Ryoma''s expression. In this way, Echizen Ryoma grasped the state of selflessness earlier than the original book, and what kind of butterfly effect will be triggered in the back.


    But now is not the time to consider these, the next singles number two is Naruto''s appearance, and his opponent is the weird Akuzu!

 1949 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1949

    Before the game started, Kikumaru screamed, "Uzumaki, you guys just relax. Anyway, even if you lose, there will be Tezuka behind. The champion of the tournament is equivalent to our youth. That''s right." Kikumaru is right, because even if Naruto loses this round, no one thinks that the captain of Qingxue will lose in singles number one. The result of this game is almost doomed.


    Naruto gave Jumaru a fierce look, and said angrily:


    "If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as dumb, Kikumaru-senpai!"


    Kikumaru felt that the dignity of his senior was being challenged. He was about to go forward to fight Naruto, but was stopped by Oishi. Dashi looked at Naruto and said solemnly, "Uzumaki, your opponent is that Akutsu. Be careful during the game, don''t force yourself too much, if you can''t, then give up, never let yourself hurt, you know?"


    Akutsu''s tennis prowess is still unknown, but that guy had a gorgeous''record'' that scarred Echizen Ryoma before, and Oishi''s worries were reasonable.


    "Ah, Senior Dashi, you are really more wordy than my mother."


    Naruto said as he took out his racket, and when he was about to enter the field, Sakurano looked worried, but because other seniors could not come forward, he secretly gave her a relieved look and walked straight in. The stadium.


    Naruto and Akutsu are standing on both sides of the net. Naruto''s current height is considered to be relatively tall among middle school students, but it is not comparable to the weird Akutsu, who is already tall and has erect silver-gray hair. Let Akutsu''s height reach 183 centimeters, even Naruto appeared short in front of Akutsu.


    Akuzu looked at Naruto standing in front of him, and suddenly swung straight down with the racket in his hand.


    "Ah! Be careful!"


    Thinking that Akutsu was going to hit someone on the court, Sakura was so scared that she let out a cry of exclamation, and all the thoughts she wanted to conceal were instantly thrown behind her.


    However, Naruto was motionless, and Ajutsu''s racket fell in front of him, no more than two centimeters away from the tip of Naruto''s nose.


    "As agreed, I will have fun with you, blond boy."


    Naruto raised his eyelids and pushed Ajutsu''s racket away with the racket in his hand. He also said without giving back: "Okay, but don''t cry when you overplay it."


    Naruto and Akutsu are not low-key masters. At the beginning, there was a tense atmosphere of tension. The referee saw Akutsu''s behavior and scolded: "Yamabuki contestant, pay attention to your attitude!"


    "Bah!"


    Akutsu sipped, raised his head and looked at the referee slantingly. At the same time, he crunched the racket''s string with his fingers. Even the referee was frightened by Akutsu''s terrifying look, and he pulled his hat and said : "Hurry up and start the game!"


    Ajiuzin''s arrogant appearance made the Qingxue a little annoyed. Haitang, who usually seemed very indifferent, also said at this time: "Provocative from the beginning, that Ajiuzin''s attitude is really bad."


    On the other hand, Kawamura was worried and whispered: "It seems that this game will not be too easy. I just hope that Maelstrom will not get hurt."


    "The game starts, and the game ends. Qingxue Naruto Uzumaki serves."


    ''Huh, Ajujin, let me see the strength of your beast!''


    A wicked smile appeared at the corner of Naruto''s mouth, and he threw the tennis ball up high. As expected, his skill was his skill.


    "Amaterasu!!"


    Amaterasu''s serve is powerful, and the entire tennis ball is surrounded by a ball of black flames. It instantly flies over the net in the center of the court and flies towards Ajojin.


    Akutsu laughed as he ran, "Is this kind of serve your trick? Don''t make people laugh out of your teeth!" Akutsu spoke arrogantly, but his movements were surprisingly quick, and he could see through Amaterasu on the first ball. Trajectory, slamming the racket in his hand, directly hit Naruto''s Amaterasu.


    "Amaterasu was beaten back!"


    "It''s amazing! In the official game, he can easily counter Amaterasu. He is the first one besides Jujuping of Fudongfeng!"


    Naruto had long known that Amaterasu alone could not deal with Akutsu. After serving, he immediately changed to a posture of holding the racket with both hands. After landing, he immediately set up an attack posture.


    "JackKnife!!"


    "This ball is so powerful!"


    "That Ajutsu can''t handle it this time, right?"


    "Cut, what are you kidding?!"


    Hearing the discussion around him, Akutsu said coldly, with an indifferent look. Using his slender and strong arms, his defense range was much larger than that of ordinary players. Naruto''s JackKnife also failed to break through Akutsu. His defense was volleyed back with a backhand.


    "Can you catch this ball?"


    "Unexpectedly, he is not only fast, but also powerful!"


    When everyone was surprised at Akutsu''s strength, Naruto was already holding a racket and rushed to the net. Kawamura immediately yelled: "No, Uzumaki! No Internet access! You will be attacked!"


    Naruto turned a deaf ear to Kawamura''s words, rushed to the net, and gently caught the tennis ball with his racket.


    "What a beautiful short ball, this time I scored!"


    "Who do you want to lie to?"


    For Akutsu¡¯s physique, his reflex nerves and explosive power were extremely strong. As soon as Naruto hit the short ball, Akutsu started to start, and almost rushed from the bottom line to the front of the net in the blink of an eye. Lived Naruto''s exquisite lob.


    However, the tennis ball had just crossed the net, and Ajujin felt that he was surrounded by a black shadow. When he raised his head, he saw only the figure in front of him under the backlight, and a pair of blue eyes flashed with a bad smile.


    "This ball is for you, add life!"


    The strong power erupted in the short-lived period, even if Akujin had a reflex nerve far beyond normal people, he couldn''t avoid it. Naruto hit the ball directly in the face and fell to the ground with a bang.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    Chapter One Hundred and Twelve-Devil Yajujin!


    Naruto''s strength is definitely greater than Echizen Ryoma''s, and his power is drawn directly on the face by his added earth, and the power is definitely not comparable to Echizen Ryoma''s stroke A.


    Naruto stood in front of the net, looking down at Akutsu who was lying on the ground, and said lightly: "When do you want to lie down? You fool, get up and continue the game."


    Lying on the ground, Akutsu''s eyes condensed, and he reached out and grabbed the racket that fell to the side. Then a carp stood up with a smile on his face, looking terrifying, and said coldly: "You are dead. Yes, blond bastard."


    "With each other, Ajutsu."


    After Naruto and Akutsu spoke harshly to each other, they turned and separated.Naruto walked to the bottom line and prepared to serve, while Akutsu stood within the bottom line in a very strange posture.


    In general tennis matches, the ball-catching posture adopted by a tennis player will vary from person to person, but generally they stand with their legs separated from each other, hold the racket with one hand or both hands, and shake the body from side to side. This posture is convenient when the opponent serves the ball. Instantly move left and right, you can receive the opponent''s difficult serve.


    However, at this moment, Yajujin stood with his feet separated in tandem, leaning forward and arching, his hands drooping naturally, almost touching the ground. It didn''t look like he was playing tennis at all, but he was preparing for a 100-meter race. Posture.


    Yamabuki''s first-year student Tantai immediately became excited when he saw Akutsu''s weird posture: "This is the first time I have seen Akutsu-senpai in that pose. It seems that Akutsu-senpai is really serious! "


    Tan Taiyi''s words revealed a strong admiration and respect, so that Chienshi could not help but say, "I said Taiyi, why do you admire the terrible guy Yajujin so much?"


    "Senshi-senpai! Akutsu-senpai is not terrible, he is the strongest person I have ever seen!"


    Seeing Tan Taiyi''s serious look, Qianshi''s mouth twitched, but he gave up the idea of ??continuing to argue with Tan Taiyi.Facts have proved that it is unreasonable to talk to any kind of brain fan in the world, and regardless of gender.


    Naruto quickly glanced at Akuzu''s weird posture, then tossed the tennis ball vigorously.


    "Amaterasu!"


    The tennis ball flew in front of Ajiuzin with black flames, but Ajiuzin remained motionless until the tennis ball was already in front of him, almost hitting Ajiuzin''s face, that Ajiuzin finally moved.


    The movement of the body, the swing of the racket, every movement is extremely fast, but it is not in the right way.

 1950 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1950

    Ajutsu''s posture of hitting the ball was still half-arched, his arms straightened, and he hit Naruto''s Amaterasu back from the high.


    "What was that just now?! He hit the ball with such a weird posture, so..."


    "You actually hit Amaterasu so easily?"


    Ajutsu¡¯s weird style surprised Oishi Kazuto, but Naruto didn¡¯t have the time to be surprised. He used one-footed small steps to intercept the ball. The moment before he hit the ball, his eyes quickly scanned the entire court. At the moment of the swing, he twisted his wrist and hit the ball in the direction of the right frontcourt.


    At the moment Naruto hit the ball, the position was clearly empty, but when Naruto hit the ball back, Akutsu suddenly jumped up from the frontcourt like a ghost, and ran from the backcourt in the blink of an eye. The front court is here.


    "This guy is so fast!"


    Ajiuzin jumped up, his unparalleled strong body gave him a monster-like balance ability, and he didn''t show any reluctance to take off after a quick sprint.


    Naruto''s eyes quickly scanned Ajutsu''s body, and secretly said:''It''s impossible to hit a slash from that position, just hit him back with JackKnife!''


    Naruto''s body moved along with his thoughts, holding the racket with both hands at the same time, setting up JackKnife''s posture.


    "Humph!"


    Akutsu saw Naruto''s movements in mid-air and let out a disdainful chuckle from his nose. He twisted his body in mid-air and changed the original route of the ball. The tennis ball quickly flew in the diagonal direction.


    "Nani?!"


    Naruto had no time to chase, and still stupidly maintained JackKnife''s posture, but the tennis hit the bottom line and quickly flew out of the court.


    "The ball was scored by Yamabuki, the score was 15:15."


    "Tennis Monthly" reporter Inoue, although I have seen many different types of players for so many years, it is the first time I have seen such a strange type of Akuzu. He couldn''t help but exclaimed: "I can actually play in that position. Slash ball, what kind of body control is this."


    "Senior Inoue, those two attacked too fast, even with the latest cameras, they couldn''t catch up."


    "Azhi, use a camera to shoot, you can''t miss any shots of this game."


    "Yes, senior."


    Just as Shisaori was busy setting up the camera, Qingxue was also talking about it.


    Fuji held his arms and said softly, "That Akuzu is really surprising, such an exaggerated attack method."


    Gan stood behind him, tapped his temple with a notebook, and said, "Yes, although the posture of the shot is strange, it is indeed a constant offensive. Almost every ball is attacking. This is the first time I saw him. Kind of people."


    "A thorough attack? It''s really different from Tezuka''s tennis style."


    "If you are talking about compliments, I am happy to accept it, no two."


    Agyuzin¡¯s style is completely different from that of ordinary tennis players. All his shots are offensive. It seems that there is no defense in his world.All of his batting postures are not orthodox, which makes it difficult to predict his path. What''s more troublesome is that Ajutsu''s physical fitness is too bad, and he can even change the direction of the ball after the opponent starts to move. , People like him are a big trouble for people who use small steps with one foot.


    After Ajutsu scored the next point, he said with an evil look:


    "You don''t want to get any more points from me."


    Naruto glanced at Akutsu, and shot back unceremoniously: "Don''t say this too early, be careful not to get off the stage for a while."


    Two people spoke with each other, which made the atmosphere of the game more tense. Naruto thought about some countermeasures, and then hit the ball hard.


    "Bullet serve!"


    This bullet serve is the master of this identity, but in the eyes of Ajiujin, it is nothing. With that inherently powerful body, Ajiujin''s counterattack is faster than Naruto in terms of speed, power and rotation. Serve stronger.


    Naruto''s feet jumped quickly, before blocking the tennis ball, he swung out with all his strength.


    "JackKnife!!"


    Naruto''s JackKnife has absolute destructive power. From this point of view, in Qingxue, only Kawamura''s wave ball can match the power of Naruto''s JackKnife.


    Ajiuzin saw the amazing JackKnife, but his eyes showed deep contempt and disdain, and said loudly: "Is this level your trick? I can learn this kind of ball just by looking at it, JackKnife! !"


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirteen-Naruto''s Selflessness!


    Ajutsu''s natural athletic ability is simply different from ordinary people, and he learned JackKnife directly from observation.Moreover, the power of this blow JackKnife is huge, the attack angle is sharp, and the timing is extremely accurate, just like it was played after thousands of hard work.


    Now JackKnife''s attack angle was too great, Naruto stretched out his arms and couldn''t catch the ball, so he had to watch the tennis ball fly by before his eyes.


    "The ball was scored by Yamabuki, the score was 30:15."


    "Huh! Did you see that Yajujin actually played the trick of Uzumaki-senpai!"


    "What a great JackKnife!"


    "Is this guy a monster?"


    Many people were surprised or even shocked by the athletic abilities of Akuzu monsters, but this definitely does not include Naruto.Naruto looked at Akutsu''s public appearance, with an inconspicuous smile on his mouth.


    Snapped!


    "The ball was scored by Yamabuki, the score was 40:15."


    Snapped!


    "This round was won by Yamabuki, the score was 1:0."


    Akutsu scored four consecutive goals with his lightning attack, except for the point that Naruto''s addition to the face was lost in the opening, but he didn''t let Naruto get another point.


    "Ah! Oops, my hair was broken at the beginning, it''s not good!"


    "Senior, come on! You can never lose to that bad guy! Come on!"


    Naruto lost his serve at the beginning of the game. The situation was indeed unfavorable. After one game, the two had to switch courts according to the rules.As he walked through the center of the court, Akutsu looked down at Naruto and said arrogantly: "It seems that you only have this ability. Tennis is really boring."


    Naruto looked up at Akutsu and sneered unceremoniously:


    "I want to see how long your confidence can last!"


    Speaking of walking towards the bottom line of the court, holding the racket in both hands, a light wave of air surged over his body, covering his body. Everyone on the scene was taken aback when seeing the air wave on his body.


    "That, that is..."


    "It''s the same as the one used by Echizen just now..."


    "The state of selflessness!"


    What emerged from Naruto was the unique aura of the selfless realm. In fact, for him, the so-called selfless realm has no difficulty at all. It only needs to be activated by a thought. Nor is the King of Golden Nightmare. Will interfere with Naruto on such small things.


    Naruto moved out of the state of selflessness, his eyes still kept clear, and confidently said: "Come and play a good fight, Ajutsu!"


    Even if Ajutsu knew that Naruto had used the state of no-self, how could he feel scared, and shouted, "What''s so great about the state of no-self? Look at me, ha!"


    Ajutsu yelled, his height is tall, his arms are long, and his high-pressure serve from a very high RBI is very fast.Naruto''s footsteps jumped continuously, and his body instantly moved to the best hitting point. With a swing of the racket, the ball was picked up at the moment it bounced.

 1951 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1951

    "It''s a super half volley!"


    Fuji Yuta''s tricks seemed even more handy in Naruto''s hands. The tennis ball traversed a beautiful arc and instantly landed in Akutsu''s half court.


    "Okay! I hit the corner, now he can''t get it!"


    "No! Look at Horio!"


    Although Naruto''s half-volley attack was accurate, Akutsu''s speed was still surprising, and he caught up with the tennis ball that was about to fly off the court with a movement like a beast.


    Ajutsu''s counterattack was fast and fierce, maintaining the same powerful attack style as before.The ball did not exceed Naruto''s expectations. Naruto was also prepared early in the morning, stretched his arm, swiped it round and swung it out.


    "Snake Ball!"


    Naruto''s arm is longer than Echizen Ryoma, and the snake ball spins much stronger.The high-speed rotation makes the tennis ball go around a strange arc in the air, and finally land in front of the net.


    Before this ball accurately hits the net, it will never be received by ordinary people.However, from head to toe, there is no place where Ajutsu can be said to be an ordinary person. His excellent physical fitness has played a role again. Just like in the first game, Ajutsu suddenly rushed out of the net like a beast. Said: "Do you think this trick can deal with me?! Drink!"


    Haitang: "Trick?"


    Ajutsu''s dribble came so close to Naruto, Naruto grinned:


    "So how about this ball? Climbing the moon volley!"


    Naruto''s racket swung high into the sky, and after using the snake ball to draw Akutsu to the net, he immediately attacked his backcourt.


    "Pretty!"


    "Going to score!"


    "No! Not yet!"


    Seeing the tennis ball that was about to fly over him, Ajiuzin''s expression suddenly became ugly, and he sternly shouted: "You don''t look down on people!" In angrily, Ajiuzin''s feet used all his strength to take off, his tall body was like Equipped with a spring, it bounced into the air instantly.


    "He jumped so high!"


    "What a weirdo!"


    Akutsu''s jump height is almost the same as Naruto, and because of the advantages of height and wingspan, Akutsu''s highest hitting point is probably higher than Naruto.


    "This ball will be received by him!"


    "Not good! His target of attack is..."


    "Vortex! Hurry up and avoid it!"


    "Senior!"


    Amidst the exclamations of the crowd, Ajutsu sneered coldly in the air, and then deliberately smashed the tennis ball in the direction of Naruto.The purpose of this ball is obviously not to score, but to avenge the first set of revenge, tooth for tooth, eye for eye!


    The impact and destructive power of the smash is obviously higher than that of the smash. If the ball is hit firmly, it is not a fun thing.


    The tennis ball quickly fell from the air, Naruto held the racket in his hand, turned his body, and simultaneously swung the racket in front of him.


    When Naruto''s arms were fully extended, the kill ball falling from mid-air was hitting his racket.Ajutsu''s power made this smash power amazing. The powerful force made Naruto''s racket tremble, but in the end he made Naruto hit back successfully.


    The tennis ball quickly traversed a very high arc and flew over the head of Ajutsu who was falling.Ajiujin just smashed and landed, it is impossible to catch the ball again. After the tennis flew over most of the court, it accurately landed on the bottom line of Ajiujin''s half of the court. There was no deviation from the slightest point, which shows how powerful the ball is. Amazing.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    "That, that, that is..."


    "The brown bear, one of Fuji''s best triple counterattacks, was arrested!"


    "Can even that trick be copied in the state of no-self?"


    Naruto scored this point beautifully with a brown bear, but after a moment of contemplation, he said: "So, that guy in Uzumaki deliberately used a snake ball to attract Ajiujin to the net first, and then hit the moon volley. Give Ajiuzin a chance to kill the ball. He knows that in order to avenge the first game, Ajiuzin will deliberately hit him with a smash. As long as he knows the path of the ball in advance, he can easily come back with the Brown Bear. Smart strategy."


    "Or maybe it''s too easy to see through the temper of that person Akutsu."


    "maybe."


    Naruto held up a finger, looked at Akutsu who was ugly with a provocative expression, and said, "Didn''t you say that I won''t even get a point? You speak big words!"


    Chapter 114-The racket breaks!


    Although Ajutsu is arrogant, he is already relatively obedient compared to Naruto''s super problem children. At this moment, when he was slapped in the face by Naruto, his face obviously won''t look good.


    And Tomoka saw that Naruto had the upper hand again, she burst into laughter: "Okay! Go, go, go! Senior Uzumaki, teach that pesky guy a lesson!"


    Ajiuzin lost a point and was in a bad mood. Hearing Tomoka''s unconcealed cheering, he immediately glared at him with a ferocious face.


    To be honest, with Akutsu¡¯s terrifying appearance, even adults are likely to be frightened by his appearance, but Tomoka doesn¡¯t know whether he is really fearless or nervous. He is not even scared at all. Deliberately angered Akujin and said, "How about, what''s the use of staring at me? Beware of being severely taught by Senior Uzumaki, you can hit me if you have the ability~~Slightly~~"


    Tomoxiang stuck out her tongue and deliberately grimaced, making the onlookers a little worried about whether Ajiuzin would actually run out of the court to beat her.


    In fact, Tomoka¡¯s behavior can be regarded as an interference in the game strictly speaking. The referee of the game has the right to ask the audience who interferes with the game to keep quiet. In serious cases, the audience can even ask the audience to leave. Jiu Jin was shocked. At this time, he deliberately ignored Tomoxiang and kept Tomoxiang messing around for a long time before saying that the game would continue out of the referee''s duty.


    Tomoka didn''t think there was any problem with her behavior at all, and shouted, "Senior Uzumaki, you must beat that guy!"


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely."


    Naruto didn''t hate Tomoka''s carefree look at all. The pure and unconcealed look of his heart made Naruto feel very fond of it and replied confidently.


    "Okay! Come on!"


    Tomoka excitedly cheered on Naruto, but immediately remembered a strange place, suddenly showing confusion on his face, and muttered to herself: "It''s strange. People who use the state of selflessness shouldn''t notice the surroundings at all. It''s the situation, why can Senior Uzumaki talk to me?"


    Everyone has seen the way Echizen Ryoma used the state of no-self before. Not to mention that he couldn¡¯t respond to what people around him said. He can''t even remember the process of the game, but now after Naruto uses the state of no-self, the situation is the same as Echizen Ryoma was obviously different, and everyone else was puzzled by Jing Pengxiang''s words.


    Fuji explained with a smile, "I think this is probably because Maelstrom is more able to control the selfless realm than Echizen."


    "control?"


    "That''s right, people who have just opened the state of selflessness will look like Echizen, playing the game based on the instinctive reaction of the body, but have no sense of everything around them, and even forget everything during the period of selflessness. But the selfless state can also be controlled. People who can master the selfless can not only maintain self-awareness, but also exert greater power of selflessness."


    "It turned out to be like this."


    The constant praise of Naruto around was a great challenge to Akutsu''s dignity and pride. Aakutsu''s hands tightly held the tennis ball and racket, making both of them unable to hold on and let out a creak.


    "What about the state of no-self! I will completely defeat you!"


    Akutsu roared, and the tennis ball flew towards Naruto at a faster speed than before.


    Naruto picked up the racket, a light flashed in his eyes.


    "Go! Add life!"


    The tennis ball instantly ignited crimson flames, and flew to Yajutsu with howling and roaring.Ajutsu was hit directly in the face by Naruto¡¯s trick with a fate. Now that he sees this ball, Ajutsu can¡¯t help but feel angry, clenching his teeth, his ferocious face looks more like a ferocious beast. .

 1952 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1952

    Ajutsu caught up with the tennis ball with his quick and weird movement, his arm muscles were completely tightened, and his whole body was gathered to swing the racket.


    boom!!


    The powerfully added earthman collided with Ajujin''s racket, and immediately let out a muffled thunder, which seemed to knock everyone''s heart, making everyone feel dull.


    "Give me over!"


    Naruto''s powerful addition to the earth was successfully returned by Akutsu, but this was exactly what Naruto wanted, Naruto''s footsteps beating, he stood in position instantly, and with a wave of the racket, he used the trick just now.


    "Add life!"


    Seeing that Naruto used the same trick again, Akutsu suddenly sneered: "Do you have only this trick?"


    He didn''t know the characteristics of adding earth fate, so naturally he didn''t know the benefits.When the tennis ball collided with Ajitsu''s racket again, an amazing force made Ajitsu''s whole body quake.


    ''what happened?!The power of this ball has almost doubled compared to just now, it is impossible for this guy to still retain so much power!''


    Although Ajutsu was surprised by the power of the addition of the earth¡¯s life, he reacted very quickly. After receiving the ball with one hand, he immediately grabbed the handle of the racket with his left hand, with his amazing body. The control force twisted the body forcibly, and he insisted on hitting the ball back.


    "JackKnife!"


    Adding the earth¡¯s life, which was more powerful than ever, was reluctantly returned by Ajujin''s JackKnife. This time JackKnife contained the power of adding earth¡¯s life in addition to Ajujin¡¯s own power. The combination of the two makes it more destructive. It makes the people around watching the battle feel scared.


    "Ajutsu, I won this point! Add life!"


    The third time Naruto played with the addition of earth life, the power has been increased to a full four times, whether it is the weight of the ball or the speed of the ball, it has reached a realm that is difficult for ordinary people to understand.


    The quadruple-powered Earthmanship is already like a cannon. During the battle with Fudo Peak, even Tachibana couldn¡¯t fight back against the quadruple-powered Earthmanship. So far, it has been able to fight back four times or more. The only person who added the fate of the earth was the weird Chonghong Huadi.


    Onlookers can clearly feel the astonishing momentum and courage of Adding Earthmanship this time, and Ajutsu bears the brunt. Faced with Adding Earthmanship, the pressure is more like a mountain.


    A drop of sweat quickly slipped from the top of Yajujin''s head, and no one could see that this ball must not be reluctantly received, otherwise it would be injured in all likelihood and could only be avoided.


    However, Ajutsu''s pride drove him to absolutely not avoid it. He has always looked down on the sport of tennis, and has never practiced well. How can he avoid a tennis that he looks down on?


    "Ajujin, do you dare to take my fate?"


    "Asshole! You don''t look down on people! JackKnife!!!"


    Ajiujin was stimulated, and even if he tried desperately, he had to catch this extra life. Holding the racket in both hands, he jumped desperately against the tennis ball.


    boom!!


    The huge impact force instantly caused a serious deformation of the net. Four times the impact force was continuously transmitted to Ajiujin''s body along the racket, but he just relied on the strength of his whole body to resist the impact of the addition of life.


    But just when Ajutsu was about to hit back with a pat, click!A crisp cracking sound clearly penetrated into everyone''s ears at the scene, and Yajujin''s racket broke into two pieces from the joint between the handle and the surface of the racket.


    "Master Ajutsu!"


    Chapter 115-Domain


    Ajujin''s racket couldn''t withstand the impact of the addition of the earth and life, and broke into two pieces from the middle, from which we can see how powerful the addition of earth and life was just now.


    Ajutsu''s previously arrogant eyes finally showed shock, and then it turned into a thick shame and anger.


    As a person who has never looked down on tennis and has never been willing to practice well, Naruto directly interrupted Akutsu''s racket. This shame was even worse for Akutsu than a ball hit him in the face before.


    Naruto was holding the racket, looking at Akutsu with disdain and contempt, and said: "As a player, maintaining and confirming the state of his racket is the basic of the basics. Even his racket is made like this. , You guys are not as good as the nine-rate ones."


    "what did you say?!"


    Intense shame and anger flooded Ajujin''s brain, making his eyes turn horrible red. With his flamboyant silver hair, the beast of the past now looks like a devil.


    Naruto cocked his mouth and smiled: "Am I wrong? Or do you want to fight, I will accompany you at any time."


    Akutsu watched Naruto for a long while, and the atmosphere was tense for a while, making the onlookers worried whether the weird Akutsu would actually fight directly on the court.However, Yajujin didn''t do anything in the end. He threw aside the fragments of the racket on the ground and took out a new racket to prepare for the game.


    "Huh~~"


    Seeing that the game was going on normally, everyone around the court was relieved, and Horio said in an exaggerated manner: "It really scares me to death. I thought I would really fight?"


    As the person standing on the court, Naruto himself is not worried at all, because he knows how strong Ajutsu¡¯s self-esteem is. This strong self-esteem makes it absolutely impossible for Ajutsu to defeat the game and use his fist to solve it. Such a stupid thing.


    It''s just that Naruto is also curious about one thing, what kind of change will happen to this guy with such shame and pressure on this beast?


    With anticipation, Naruto plunged into the game again.


    Ajutsu''s serve is as sharp and aggressive as before, but for the current Naruto, this kind of attack-only tennis has no effect at all.


    His feet jumped quickly, Naruto''s figure resembled the wind, and he quickly stood up, holding the racket in both hands with a sharp wave.


    "JackKnife!"


    The explosive force of the muscles of both arms is poured into the tennis ball, making the tennis ball fly forward like a cannonball flying out of the barrel.Yazuzu''s wild athletic ability, the speed was not at all below Naruto''s basic broken step, holding the racket with one hand and slamming.


    Yajujin''s ball was faster than the previous counterattack. The tennis ball was spinning at high speed, pushing away the air, and speeding up the forward flight.


    "Topspin? Good job!"


    Naruto laughed, his right hand holding the racket instantly raised the racket, aimed at the tennis ball flying in front of him, and slashed it vigorously.


    "Go, Feiyan returns to the nest!"


    The tennis ball fell into Ajutsu''s half court, and then pressed against the ground and quickly slid out of the court.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 40:0."


    After Naruto scored, he pointed at Akutsu with his racket and said coldly: "Your defeat is doomed."


    "Less long-winded!"


    Ajiuzin snorted coldly, then hit another powerful serve.However, this time Akutsu''s tactics were obviously different from before. After serving, Akutsu immediately rushed to the net, obviously intending to occupy a favorable position, grasp the initiative of attack, and no longer be led by Naruto.


    "On the Internet? Let me see how far you can attack."


    Naruto deliberately stepped back half a step, slowing down the rhythm of returning the ball, and after seeing the direction, hit the tennis ball in the opposite direction of Ajutsu''s surfing.


    Akutsu moved a step sideways in an instant. Although he had never learned Naruto and Echizen Ryoma''s basic smashing steps on one foot, he still received Naruto''s draw in the opposite direction without taking a step back with his amazing explosive power and slender arms. , With a swing of the racket, he hit the ball back with a stronger slap.


    The tennis rips the air and makes a sharp wind. Naruto''s footsteps are lighter, and he catches up with the ball, without using those gorgeous tricks, and hits back with a normal draw.


    Ajiuzin was not to be outdone, standing in front of the net, constantly aiming at the left and right to attack in a wide range.


    Each of his balls is stronger than the previous one, the sound of the racket slamming is getting heavier, the ball speed is getting faster and faster, with his strong body, it seems that there is no need to worry about the distribution of physical strength.


    Regardless of how sharp Akutsu''s attack angle was, Naruto never made any mistakes. All of Akutsu''s shots were accurately received by Naruto, and he hit him back.


    Ajutsu''s offensive is strong and fierce, of course it is very powerful, but under such an offensive, Naruto can still miss any goal well, and the technique is also impeccably strong.

 1953 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1953

    Tomoka didn''t see the problem, and thought that Akutsu wouldn''t be able to stop Naruto no matter how much he attacked, so she cheered excitedly: "Okay, okay! Uzumaki-senpai, come on, don''t lose to that nasty guy!"


    Sakura had the same idea as Tomoka, but her nature was not as outgoing as Tomoka. Before so many people, she was embarrassed to cheer on Naruto so carelessly, so she had to silently bless her in her heart.


    But Kikumaru pinched his chin and said strangely:


    "It''s weird. Since Akutsu is attacking in front of the net, why doesn''t the Uzumaki kid directly attack with Dashi''s moon-climbing volley? With that, even if you can''t score directly, you can create an opportunity to use the brown bear to get caught. Yeah."


    "I think Maelstrom is trying to conserve his stamina, so he didn''t use a trick to attack."


    "No, Dashi, in fact, running around like in the state of non-self, it consumes more physical strength, that guy, there are other plans."


    "Fuji, do you see anything?"


    "This, you will understand by looking at his feet carefully."


    Fuji obviously found something, but he didn''t say clearly.Everyone looked at Naruto''s feet according to what Fuji said.


    In order to catch Akutsu''s powerful outside corner kicks, Naruto had to run around a wide range, with the speed generated by his feet, chasing all Akutsu''s shots.


    But as this tug-of-war continued, the distance Naruto ran left and right began to become shorter and shorter.This is definitely not because Akutsu¡¯s attack has become weaker. In fact, the game has only entered the second game. For Aakutsu¡¯s terrible physical strength, this is only the warm-up and the end of the state, but no matter how Aakutsu aims at the stadium Attacking on the corners on both sides will cause strange changes in the course of the ball.


    It was clearly an attack aimed at the corner, but in the end it couldn''t fly in the predetermined direction. Instead, it flew towards the center of the court on the way, and even worse, it flew towards Naruto.


    The distance Naruto ran was getting shorter and shorter. In the end, it was so short that his left foot no longer moved, instead turning his body around his left foot. All of Ajutsu¡¯s shots flew accurately within one meter of his side. Inside, you only need to straighten your arm to hit back easily.


    This kind of scene is not unfamiliar to the people of Qingxue, because they have all seen it in the last practice competition in the school.


    "That, that was Captain Tezuka''s trick!"


    "Tezuka area?!"


    "So, Uzumaki has always maintained the selfless state, just to launch the Tezuka domain! In this way, no matter how fierce Ajutsu''s attack is, he can''t escape from that domain, and because he doesn''t need to run left and right, he can do it. Reduce physical consumption."


    "But this should be called the whirlpool domain."


    When Ajutsu hit a powerful smash again, the tennis ball was attracted by a strange force in the air, changed its trajectory, and flew automatically in front of Naruto.


    At this moment, Naruto''s body was covered with a layer of golden light, and the smile on his face looked particularly dazzling.


    "Hey, Ajutsu, savor the taste of defeat."


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixteen-Guidance from the Old


    "It''s useless, no matter where you attack, the ball can only come back to me in the end."


    Naruto held a racket in his hand, and his faint tone revealed an unshakable confidence and pride.


    Qingxue and Yamabuki have played the No. 2 singles in five rounds. Naruto leads Akutsu with a big score of 4:1. As he said, no matter how strong Akutsu''s offensive is, he cannot escape the control of the field.


    Kunimitsu Tezuka¡¯s domain is indeed a magical skill. By carefully controlling the rotation of all shots, he forces his opponent to hit the ball to a position beside him. Throughout the entire Net King world, he can break through the Tezuka domain head-on. There are very few people.


    Chitose and Qianli could not break the limit of talented masters. In the national competition, Qingxue fought against the ice emperor. The ruins took advantage of the ice world and suppressed Echizen Ryoma. As a result, Echizen Ryoma used the Tezuka domain to break the ice world. Lost, the number of times the Tezuka Domain was defeated is indeed very few.


    During the youth selection period in the animation, Sengoku used the boxing tennis he learned to crack the field of Tezuka, but he only succeeded in one goal at that time, and Tezuka was still in the recovery period because of his left hand injury during the Kanto Contest. Therefore, it cannot be regarded as a complete solution; before Tezuka went to country d for treatment, Echizen Ryoma also used his right hand to hit unpredictable shots to break the''domain'' of Tezuka''s right hand, but Tezuka''s right hand is not as powerful as his left hand after all, nor can it It can be considered as a complete breakthrough of the field; the final of the national competition, Sanada VS Tezuka''s pinnacle battle, Sanada attacked the Tezuka area frontally with a powerful aggression like fire, causing the field to form a circle that unfolded irregularly. If you continue to attack , It is indeed possible to smash the Tezuka area head-on, and although moving like thunder can prevent Tezuka from hitting back, it is only because the force of moving like thunder is too strong, and Tezuka¡¯s arms can¡¯t bear the power, moving like a thunder ball. The same will be attracted by the domain, and it cannot be regarded as cracking the domain.


    Although Akutsu is very strong, his strength is not up to the level of the''Emperor'' Sanada Genichiro, and the power of Naruto''s field is even higher than Tezuka. Comparing the two, Akutsu naturally loses. It''s a mess.


    The two sides have played against each other for five rounds, and they have to exchange venues in accordance with the rules of the tennis game.


    There are no basic time-out rules in tennis matches, only medical time-out rules. However, when changing courts, a basic rest time of about one minute is allowed to wipe off sweat and replenish water. If there is a courtside coach, it will be simple. As long as the tactical arrangement of the game is not deliberately delayed, the referee will not take care of it.


    During the break, Akutsu sat directly beside his coach Yamabuki''s elder.


    In the few games just now, Akutsu constantly tried to attack from multiple angles in order to break through Naruto¡¯s ¡°domain¡±. Although all of them were ultimately ineffective, it would be very physical to maintain that kind of high-intensity attack. of.


    Even if Ajiujin was born with plenty of physical strength, he was not the kind of weird man with endless power after all. Under the continuous high-intensity competition, Ajiujin was already sweating.


    As soon as I sat down, a lot of sweat ran down Ajujin''s body onto the bench.


    Ajiuzin shook his head and wiped his face again. More sweat drops on the ground with his movements, which shows his physical exertion.


    If it''s just physical exertion, it doesn''t matter. What makes Ajiujin even more uncomfortable than that is that he will fall behind by a big score of 1:4. This is how the arrogant nature of Ajiujin can''t accept it.


    Like a beast, the eyes are filled with a strong will to fight and a determination not to admit defeat!


    When the companion sitting next to him saw Ajutsu''s appearance, the smile on the corner of his mouth seemed to be bigger than before.


    "Ajutsu, it''s uncomfortable to be behind in the score."


    Ajiuzin glanced up at his old companion, and said nothing.


    From now on, we can see that Akutsu is different from the past. Now he is thinking about how to win this game. He doesn¡¯t care about his elders anymore. If he hears such things in peacetime, he will say with his temper. He might directly grab the collar of his companion, but now he has no reaction at all.


    The elderly companion continued: "My next words are the same as usual. If you want to listen, you can listen. If you don¡¯t want to listen, let¡¯s just take it as my old man talking to himself. The characteristic of that field is to control the shot. The rotation of the opponent controls the opponent''s counterattack, so that all the opponent''s counterattack has to return to his side. There is only one way to break the field."


    Ajutsu¡¯s ears were slightly erected, and the old companion deliberately pretended not to know, and said, ¡°To break the domain, you must play a rotation that the domain cannot control. That is a rotation stronger than the domain, or the opponent cannot advance. The predicted rotation, as long as such a rotation is played, the field will be cracked."


    It is in fact natural for the elders to know so much about the field.


    Because the "domain" was not originally a specialist in Tezuka Kunomitsu''s family. More than ten years ago, there was a person who could perfectly develop the "domain". The old man had a relationship with that person. The strongest man in the world-Samurai Echizen Minojiro!


    Echizen Nanjiro has already perfectly mastered the meaning of the "domain", but this samurai is too strong, hardly need to expand the "domain" during the game, he has easily defeated his opponent, so there are not many people who understand this "domain" .


    Twenty years ago, the companion led an anonymous school to defeat the Qingxue who owned Echizen Minajiro at the time, and the two became grudges.At that time, Coach Ryugasaki could already see the potential of Echizen Minamijiro and concluded that he would definitely become a tennis superstar. How could the old fox Banta Kanya not see it?


    Naruto, Tezuka Kunimitsu, and Echizen Minamijiro''s three "domains" have different powers according to their strength and mastery, but they are essentially the same thing, "domains" and even countless football skills in the world. Basically, there are only two words-rotation!


    The game reached the sixth inning and Yajujin served.


    Before the serve, the elder sitting on the sidelines suddenly said: "Coach Ryugasaki, I want to thank you very much for bringing that kid to Yajutsu."


    Coach Ryugasaki didn''t understand why the old companion said such words suddenly, and he was puzzled: "What did you say?"


    "In this game, Ajutsu has a reason why he can''t lose."


    "The reason you can''t lose?"


    "Players who practice every day seriously and treat tennis sincerely will not feel ashamed even if they lose the game. Just sum up the lessons of this failure, work harder, and win back next time. But for never putting tennis on In the eyes of someone who refuses to practice seriously once, once he fails in this sport he never looked down upon, this is an absolutely unbearable shame."


    When Coach Ryugasaki heard this, he frowned deeply. The accompaniment''s words were clearly referring to Akutsu.


    "Because of this, Ajitsu''s self-esteem will never allow him to lose here, and the appearance of Naruto Uzumaki will force Ajitsu to become stronger."


    While speaking, Yajujin had already delivered the ball, and the offensive was as strong as ever.


    Naruto didn''t repent at the sight of Akutsu, and his style of play was still like this, completely attacking, and said loudly: "Have you not learned your lesson? You can''t beat me! Snake Ball!"


    The tennis ball flew towards the opposite half with a superb spin.

 1954 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1954

    "Hey!"


    Ajujin''s mouth turned up, revealing a wicked smile, and sneered: "Let''s talk about this after you win, brat! Look at me!"


    Ajiujin''s pace is extremely fast. Although he has consumed a lot of physical strength, he still maintains this amazing speed at the moment. However, in the eyes of everyone, even if the power of Ajiujin''s shot is undiminished, there is no way to beat Naruto'' "Domain", if that "Domain" is not broken, there is absolutely no possibility of Ajutsu winning.


    "Huh? Where''s his racket!"


    Someone on the sidelines suddenly yelled, and everyone looked intently. At this moment, Ajutsu''s right hand that was holding the racket was empty. It turned out that the racket was quickly switched to his left hand when he moved.


    "Second Sword Style?!"


    Akuzu held the racket with his left hand and quickly swung it down. The speed of the ball was obviously not as strong as Akutsu''s right hand, but what was surprising was that Naruto''s "field" had no effect at this moment.


    The tennis ball flew forward in a straight line, ignoring the "field" that Naruto had unfolded, and hit near the bottom line.


    "Nani?!"


    Chapter 117-The Evolution of Yajujin


    "Out of bounds!"


    Ajutsu''s ball unexpectedly broke through the constraints of the''domain'', but it did not land on the court, but went out of bounds by a distance of two balls.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    Although Naruto scored the goal, the faces of the Qingxue regular candidates were not pretty. Even Coach Ryugasaki frowned and said solemnly: "That Akutsu is really a weird. I would think of breaking the''field'' with my left hand."


    "But Fuji-senpai, didn''t the ball go out of bounds just now? And it was just one goal. It should be a coincidence."


    Hearing what Horio said, Fuji shook his head decisively and said:


    "It''s definitely not a coincidence. Ajiuzin has indeed figured out a way to crack the field. The ball went out of bounds just now because of good luck in the whirlpool. The game will change greatly from now on."


    Tomoka heard what Fuji said, as if Naruto would lose to Akutsu, and suddenly said unhappily: "Uzumaki-senpai only needs to win two more rounds to win. Will he still lose like this?"


    "The game is not over, no one knows what will happen, and the two games are still very long, long enough to completely change the situation of the game."


    Naruto was also really surprised when he saw that Akutsu could break through his''field'' with his left hand.


    The technique of''domain'' requires predicting the opponent''s next shot in advance, and then with amazing ball control ability to play different angles of spin, forcing the opponent to return the ball to a fixed direction.


    In order to use the "domain", an incomparable ball control is essential, but if you do not have the ability to predict the opponent''s shots in advance, the "domain" cannot be activated. Echizen Ryoma used to go to country d for treatment before Tezuka He used his right hand to hit Tezuka''s unpredictable shot and cracked the "field" of Tezuka''s right hand.


    Akutsu¡¯s approach is essentially the same as Echizen Ryoma¡¯s practice at that time. Naruto already knows the way Akutsu hits the ball with his right hand very well, so he can use the field to attract all the shots with his right hand, but Akutsu uses his left hand. The power, speed, and spin of the hit shot are all different, so they are not affected by the''area''.


    It is a shame for Ajiuzin to follow other people''s advice, but he would rather be so than losing the game.


    Ajutsu waved the racket with his left hand. At the beginning, some awkward movements became smooth when not long. His ability to control the body is indeed uniquely powerful. Even in the game, he can quickly master the difficult technique of the second knife. Suddenly, his self-confidence swelled again, and said arrogantly: "Your field is no longer useful to me, I want to completely break it!"


    How could Naruto shrink back after being so excited by Akutsu, "Then give it a try!"


    "what!!"


    Yajutsu yelled, taking advantage of his height, the tennis ball flew towards Naruto from a very high RBI.This ball is attached with a strong spin, so the trajectory of the tennis ball is very stable, falling accurately within Naruto''s serving area.


    It is not possible to add a spin to implement the "field" of the serve. Naruto moves quickly, swinging the racket instantly when the tennis ball just rebounds.


    "Super half volley!"


    The tennis ball touched the ground and bounced back, and then flew towards Ajujin in an instant, the ball was extremely fast.


    Ajutsu grinned, showing a wicked smile, like a beast chasing food, he caught up with the yellow ball, the racket in his right hand alternately moved to the left hand at the moment of movement, and Naruto¡¯s super half volley added Because of the rotation, the ball bounces extremely high.


    However, this kind of height is obviously not difficult for Ajutsu, who is tall and with long arms. He stood up, his arms straightened, and he hit a powerful high-pressure spiral ball from top to bottom.


    This kind of high-pressure ball played from a high point is very powerful. In addition, Ajutsu uses his left-handed racket, and the direction of rotation is completely different from that of his right-handed. Therefore, it is not attracted by Naruto¡¯s''domain'' and straightly toward the right side of the court. Fly away.


    Seeing that the''Domain'' failed again, Naruto immediately ran wildly. The powerful explosive power and instant reaction force made Naruto catch up with the tennis ball, his eyes condensed.


    "Rushing lion!!"


    Jujuping''s skill is now also displayed in Naruto''s hands. The tennis ball is given a powerful force and instantly turns into a golden lion, roaring, roaring, and flying towards the beast of Ajutsu.


    The raging lion contained powerful destructive power. The weird Ajiujin instinctively felt the amazing power contained in it. This stimulated Ajiujin''s madness even more. He held the racket tightly with both hands and slammed the tennis ball with all his strength.


    The raging lion slammed into the racket in Ajitsu''s hands, and the explosive power contained in it was transmitted to Ajitsu''s whole body in an instant.


    This terrifying power is that Naruto compresses his own power and the breath of the selfless realm into one place, and the power produced is absolutely no less powerful than that of the raging lion launched by Jujuping itself with the breath of a beast.


    This amazing force even shocked Ajiujin''s whole body. The racket in his hand seemed to utter a wailing, but in the end it still supported it. For a moment, the whole body of Ajiujin''s strong muscles seemed to be twisted into one. People have become terrifying monsters, and they have stubbed the power of the violent lion.


    At the moment when Ajitsu shook his racket, Ajitsu seemed to be filled with a dark atmosphere.


    This breath is similar to the breath of the orange flat beast. It is gloomy, violent, and full of terrible destructive power. However, it is different from the breath of that beast in terms of attributes. It seems to be darker and scarier. Naruto has not had time to figure out what this breath is. What was it, was interrupted by Ajutsu''s roar.


    "JackKnife!!"


    Although JackKnife is a two-handed shooting skill, the effect of people with different dominant hands is still different after all. The previous high-pressure spiral ball attracted Naruto to the right side of the court. This time JackKnife played a great deal. Angled, the tennis ball traverses the entire court and instantly hits the left sideline.


    Naruto had long guessed that Akutsu would attack in the opposite direction, and instantly appeared like a ghost, his right shoulder and right foot suddenly raised.Everyone in Qingxue who had seen the battle against Fudo Peak at the time was shocked: "That posture..."


    "It''s Jujuping''s trick!"


    "Burst ball!!"


    The racket slashed towards the tennis ball with all the strength of Naruto. Naruto''s strange power and solid frame, the violent impact instantly caused the tennis ball to deform violently.


    This deformation caused the tennis ball to form an uncontrollable spin when it was flying in the air. The ball seemed to have dozens of avatars at the same time, and there were yellow tennis balls everywhere in the air, making it impossible to see which of them was the real tennis ball.


    This burst ball is a unique trick for Orange to flatten the bottom of the box, and it is definitely not easy to see through.Unexpectedly, when Ajiutsu first saw this trick, he didn''t show the slightest panic. He still had a smile on his mouth, which seemed to be contemptuous and mocking.


    From Naruto''s perspective, Ajutsu didn''t know what he did. In short, dozens of arms appeared behind him at the same time. Each arm was holding a racket, and he hit all the tennis balls in the air.


    Each racket hit the tennis balls one by one. In the end, it was discovered that those tennis balls and rackets were all phantoms. In the end, they all disappeared. Only one tennis ball was left, which was accurately received by Ajiuzin''s racket.


    "The ball is back to you!"


    The tennis ball traversed a black track, and the flashlight fell beside Naruto. As soon as Naruto turned his head, the tennis ball passed by quickly, and a little black smoke floated up where the tennis ball fell...


    Chapter 118-Ajiuzin''s Asuras


    Although Ajutsu''s changes are a bit incomprehensible, judging from his catching the bursting ball, he definitely has the strength to compete head-on against Naruto who has launched the state of no self.


    Naruto stared at Akutsu for a while, and he could probably understand what kind of situation Akutsu is now in. Perhaps it is one of the two realms of the world''s tennis career, the Ashura Shinto, which is the opposite of the selfless state. .


    The so-called Ashura Shinto is a realm that appeared in the new net king, also known as the road to hell.It is a stage in which those unwilling and persistent ideas must be incorporated into the tennis spirit after a serious defeat and through hellish exercise.


    Unwillingness, perseverance, anger, and shame. These paranoid wills are the source of the power of the Asura divine way. On the contrary, the state of selflessness is to completely transform one''s own will into a state of''nothing'', and carry out activities only by physical instinct. These two realms can be regarded as the opposite sides of the mirror image.

 1955 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1955

    And just as there are three gates in the deep level of the selfless realm, Ashura Shinto also has the so-called advanced stage, which is a power that must be understood after experiencing hell. After entering the advanced stage, tennis players can open their own domains of different dimensions.


    Everyone''s different dimensions are different. For example, the Japanese team who appeared in the new net king, Byodoin Phoenix is ??a world pirate, Echizen Ryoma is expected to be a samurai, and Akutsu is in the new net king. It also opened up the eighth consciousness Alaya consciousness in the different-dimensional realm.


    Although being able to comprehend the eighth consciousness in such a tennis world makes Naruto very eager to vomit, but Naruto and the King of Golden Nightmare appear in this world is full of slots.


    Judging from the current state of Ajiujin, he has not yet comprehended the advanced stage of the different-dimensional realm, but only the initial stage of Ashura Shinto is enough to greatly improve his various physical abilities, and the original skills are also Will greatly improve.However, just as the state of selflessness consumes stamina violently, the Ashura Divine Dao will also exert a great burden on the body.


    Under the stimulus of his strong self-esteem, Ajiuzin actually realized the initial stage of Ashura Shinto. It can be described as a talented person, and even a total monster.


    The companion felt that Ajutsu''s performance was completely different from the previous one, and the iconic smile on his face added a bit of sincere relief. He said in his heart:''Ajutsu, after this game, you will become stronger.''


    The fluctuations of the Ashura Shinto on Ajujin''s body burned with his fighting intent. He squeezed the tennis ball in his hand and shouted: "I will completely defeat you!"


    With this roar, that strong arm swung the racket, the tennis ball was filled with the power of his Asura Shinto, and flew towards Naruto.


    Naruto saw that Akutsu''s serve was faster than before, even surpassing the dry high-speed serve, so he didn''t dare to be careless, and immediately used Fuji Yuta''s trick.


    "Super half volley!"


    The racket quickly intercepted the extremely fast tennis ball, but the moment the tennis ball hit the racket, the impact sent by it exceeded Naruto''s imagination.


    ''What a strong power!''


    Naruto''s heart was shocked, and he instantly changed to holding the racket with both hands. He finally did not miss, and he hit the tennis back, but the shock in his heart did not fade.


    ''This kind of heavy, is this the power of Ashura?''


    When thinking like this, Ajujin had already rushed to the net, with a vicious expression on his face, and shouted, "It''s too slow!!"


    With a full swing of the racket down, the amazing power and excellent arm length made Ajutsu''s smashing power unmatched, and its destructive power even surpassed Naruto''s best slam dunk.


    "Smash!"


    "good chance!"


    "Brown bear caught!"


    Naruto''s reaction was also fast enough. When Akutsu''s smash fell quickly, Naruto turned around at the same time, facing the bottom line, and swinging the racket horizontally forward.The falling smash hit exactly in the center of the net, and was received by this wonderful trick, which resolved the terrifying impact of the smash, and the tennis flew high towards the bottom line of the Ajutsu halftime.


    The Brown Bear¡¯s capture is to use the opponent¡¯s smash to attack the opponent¡¯s bottom line. The arc of the Brown Bear¡¯s capture is very high. It is absolutely impossible for a normal player to jump so high for the second time in a short time. , But Ajiujin was originally a weird man who was born to be good at sports. Ashura Shinto strengthened his inherent physical fitness to a realm beyond ordinary people. When Naruto shot a brown bear and was arrested, Ajiujin''s face A wicked smile appeared on the board.


    "you are too naive!"


    "what?!"


    Under everyone''s shocked gaze, Ajujin rose into the sky.It''s not just jumping. At this moment, Ajutsu seemed to grow a pair of wings. After landing, he immediately took off without stopping. The height of his jump was even higher than the first time. This is something humans without wings can do. ?


    I don''t know, but no matter from any angle, Ajujin will definitely not be a normal person!


    Ajiuzin jumped into the air, and the tall body and the aura of the Asura divine Dao emerging from his body seemed to obscure the sun''s rays, making the smile on his face even more frightening.His eyes seemed to be aimed at something, and a bloodthirsty light instantly appeared, and he shouted: "I see how you catch this ball!" When the voice fell, the tennis ball fell along with it, and the direction the tennis ball flew was actually returned. Naruto kept the brown bear arrested.


    "Senior, be careful!"


    "Hurry up and avoid it!"


    "No!"


    Seeing the attacking direction of the tennis ball and reminiscing about the style of Yajutsu, the people of Qingxue immediately yelled in panic and called Naruto to run away. Sakura and Tomoka pale in fright. Naruto''s somewhat uncomfortable beauty reporter Shiba Saori also screamed at this time, covering her eyes with fright, as if she couldn''t bear to look again.


    With a snap, it seemed a bit unexpected. The tennis ball didn''t hit Naruto''s body, but hit the racket in his hand. Just now, Naruto caught Akutsu''s first shot, and his arm was already severely affected. With a big impact, it was the second time in a very short time to receive such a powerful smash. Naruto couldn''t hold the racket and was actually shot out.


    Naruto Uzumaki, one of the two powerful men in the youth school, who has always been good at ending the game with a powerful force, was just hit by the racket in his hand?


    Sakurano and Tomoka breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that Naruto was not directly hit by the tennis ball, but a heart that was beating quickly because of panic did not calm down so quickly, and their faces remained pale.


    There was also a little bit of shock in Naruto''s eyes. After Ajiuzin, this weird person, comprehended Asura''s divine way, his power was beyond his imagination.


    Not only the speed and ball control have increased a lot, but the power can also be said to have increased dramatically. The destructive power of the smash just now can be said to be better than Kawamura''s strongest trick.Moreover, Kawamura''s one-handed swing ball cannot be used many times because of the heavy burden on his arm, but Ajutsu''s smash does not have this limitation.


    Ajutsu''s smashing ball is more destructive than Kawamura''s wave ball, that is to say, unless Tezuka uses the limit of thousands of trials, no one in Qingxue can fight against the weird Akutsu in strength.


    Asura Shinto, Naruto really needs to re-evaluate this power...


    Chapter 119-Uzumaki Naruto''s Wave Ball!


    "The game was won by Yamabuki, the score was 4:2."


    Naruto lost to the power of Asura Shinto of Akutsu, and lost the sixth game. As a result, Akutsu recovered his decline and regained one game. However, Naruto still led by two games, he only needed two games. The fact that he can win today''s game has not changed.


    ''I want to see to what extent your primary Asura divine way can be played!''


    Naruto deliberately wanted to see the power of Ashura Shinto, turned the tennis ball in his hand, and then swung the racket from bottom to top.


    The tennis ball traversed an arc and flew towards Ajiujin unhurriedly.


    "Haha, do you think this little trick can beat me?"


    At this moment, Ajutsu exerts the power of Ashura Shinto, even if it is a super high-speed serve like Amaterasu or Tiger Cannon, he can receive this''slowly'' serve, and use his strength to swing out the racket. , But there was no feeling of hitting anything at all. It turned out that the tennis ball had disappeared from mid-air. After Ajiuzin''s return shot failed, he appeared behind Ajiuzin again.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    "Okay! Lost serve to score!"


    "Fuji-senpai''s trick is really amazing!"


    Dongfang Yami said with a surprised look:


    "Hey, Sengoku, did you see that the serve just disappeared!"


    "I saw it. Actually, the serve didn''t completely disappear, but the cut serve from bottom to top, coupled with the rotation created by the hand, the serve will suddenly accelerate after the bounce, and ordinary people''s eyes cannot Accommodating to the sudden acceleration, so the illusion of the ball disappearing will be produced, which is fun to serve."


    "That''s it, it''s really amazing."


    Dongfang Yamei was a little admired. Although Qingxue is now rivaling them, the strong have always been respected and are nothing but me.While Sengoku squeezed his chin, he seemed to laugh a little badly, and said, "But that serve, it will be useless next time."


    Ajutsu glanced at the tennis ball that fell behind him, and seemed to become more excited than before, and smiled: "Although it is a trick, it seems to be a little tricky."


    Naruto prepared to serve with a relaxed face, and said:


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s a trick or not, as long as you can win, it''s okay? Look at the move, disappearing serve!"


    Naruto slashed the racket and then hit the missing serve. The tennis ball flew in front of Akutsu without hurriedly, but it accelerated instantly when it bounced, and once again failed Akutsu''s swing.


    "Score!"


    "No! Not yet!"


    Ajiuzin''s pat failed, but the smile on his face expanded, and he shouted, "Don''t think that the same trick can be successful twice!"

 1956 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1956

    Speaking of a sudden turn of the body, following the rotation of the body, the racket was quickly swung out to the right, and there was a slap in the air. The tennis ball that disappeared and appeared again was accurately caught by Akutsu''s shot, and Akutsu''s arm exerted force. , The tennis ball immediately flew to Naruto''s half court at an incredible speed, hit the corner and then went out of the court.


    "The ball was scored by Yamabuki, the score was 15:15."


    A very beautiful ReturnAce!


    As the creator of the disappearing serve, Fuji is of course very clear about the power of this move. The brows that have been stretched can not help but frown at this moment, and he said in a deep voice: "This Akutsu''s reflex nerves are too amazing. It is really difficult for this opponent to catch the serve after the empty shot."


    With his unduly minded nature, Rao was unavoidably shocked when he saw his disappearing serve being cracked by Ajiujin in such a weird posture.But what he didn¡¯t know was that in the ¡°future¡±, when the youth school played against Sitenbao Temple in the national competition, Shitianbao Temple¡¯s ¡°Bible¡± Shiraishi would also crack his serve with the same action as Yajutsu, relying on his best The expert triple return hit a mess.


    But that is something that will only happen in the''future'', of course Fuji will not know, and the world has the existence of Naruto and the King of Golden Nightmare, it is difficult to say how the future Fuji VS Shiraishi will develop.


    Everyone in Qingxue didn''t expect that Naruto would actually win or lose. Seeing that he had already scored, he still lost the goal, and his momentum suddenly dropped.


    Ming talent will not be so easily affected by things like momentum. After losing points, he will serve immediately without stopping.


    "Go! Burn the serve!"


    Naruto used the power of the selfless state to hit Kawamura''s best burning serve.This ball itself is not a technical trick. It only requires the user to have a huge power to be able to exert its power. Only Naruto and Kawamura can do this for Qingxue.


    Naruto¡¯s serve with full power is so powerful that no one can underestimate it. However, with the addition of the power of Asura¡¯s Shinto, the body of the weird Ajiuzin, his power at the moment is even higher than that of Naruto. The power of the burning serve is no longer enough to make Ajiuzin''s eyes, that simple ball is even more flawed in Ajiuzin''s eyes, he sneered and immediately greeted him head-on.


    "On this level of strength, I will double it back to you!"


    Ajutsu swung the racket, it can be said that Naruto hit back the burning serve with all his strength. The power of the return was even more terrifying than the burning serve, like a heavy cannonball.


    Naruto condensed his eyes, separated his feet and raised his right arm in an ugly posture.


    Kawamura was shocked: "That move is..."


    Naruto''s right arm gripped the racket tightly, and the muscles of the upper arm were fully bulged, and blood vessels emerged from under the muscles, like the roots of an old tree, showing the strength of his arm.


    "Swing ball!"


    The heavy wave ball was originally Fudo Mine Ishida''s unique trick, but the trick itself was not technically difficult. It only required enough strength to be able to use it. Kawamura has already learned it now.


    Waveball is also the first killer tennis trick to appear. He sprained Kawamura¡¯s wrist during the battle with Fudo Peak. In the first round of the Kanto Conference against the Ice Emperor, Kawamura and Huadi used Waveball to fight both. The palm of his hand bleeds; and in the battle between Qingxue and Hexagon, Kawamura used the advanced version of the sprint wave ball to crack the racket of Hexagon Zhongtengen; in the battle with Shitenbao Temple, Kawamura was even attacked by Ishida Gin. The swing ball flew countless times.This wave ball can be regarded as a''battle'' fruitful, and its danger is comparable to the demonized Kirara Chiya.


    The power of the wave ball is terrible, but it is nothing to Akutsu who has resorted to the Ashura Shinto. The smile on his face is like a mad demon, full of madness, and laughed: "Is this also a trick? Let you see my swing ball!"


    Amidst the laughter, Akutsu actually directly assumed the same posture as Naruto just now. As I said before, the wave ball is not difficult in itself, as long as there is power, it can be played. Akutsu''s power is enough to play. The racket in Feiming''s hand, and his innate athletic talent allows him to use the fluctuating ball as his own without practice.


    Bang!With a loud sound of thunder, Ajitsu directly hit Naruto''s wave ball with a more powerful wave ball. Although the speed of the ball is not very fast, the power on the ball is amazing. The surging power seems to be able to knock the entire net. They were all torn in half, and even Kawamura thought he couldn''t play such a powerful wave ball.


    "The whirlpool! You can''t catch that ball!"


    "Hurry up and avoid it!"


    Everyone around saw the terrible power of the ball, and they called Naruto to avoid it quickly, but Naruto turned a deaf ear to the more powerful wave ball of Akutsu, and once again assumed the posture of the wave ball.


    Tezuka and Fuji seemed to understand what Naruto was planning to do, and his expression changed at the same time. Coach Ryugasaki also understood. He stood up and shouted, "Hurry up! Uzumaki!!"


    Regardless of everything around him, Naruto slammed the racket unfailingly.


    "Swing ball!"


    Chapter 120-Wave Ball vs. Wave Ball!


    "Swing ball!"


    Naruto didn''t care about coach Ryugasaki''s stop, and hit back Akutsu''s wave ball with all his strength.When he swings back with his racket, he uses cleverness to use part of the power in the wave ball hit by Ajiujin, making the wave ball he hits more powerful, and the tennis ball flies like a thunderbolt.


    "Ajiuzin, if you have the ability, just take it!"


    Akutsu was originally a arrogant and militant person. For him, Naruto was the strongest opponent he had ever encountered in his life. When Naruto was provoked by Naruto, how could Akutsu avoid it, and shouted: "Why don''t you dare?! Watch me completely defeat you with my strength! Swing ball!"


    Ajutsu used the wave ball to hit back again, and with his natural strange power and the power of Ashura Shinto, he hit back again with Naruto''s more powerful wave ball.


    Yamabuki''s coach Ban Tian also felt something was wrong, and the usual smile disappeared, and his brows wrinkled slightly.


    "Haha, good job!"


    Naruto saw that Akujin did not back down, and hit his wave ball head-on with the wave ball, laughing loudly, and the muscles of his right arm quickly bulged again, and the veins on his arm were exposed.


    "Swing ball!!"


    Naruto seemed to be completely excited, and completely gave up using technology to defeat the weird Ajiujin, and chose the most direct power confrontation!


    Attacks from time to time have increased the power of the wave ball again and again, and the huge power has caused a tremor in the air!


    Ajutsu seemed to have been infected by Naruto''s fighting spirit. With his pride, he would never avoid Naruto''s head-on confrontation at this moment. He roared excitedly and assumed the posture of a wave ball.


    The companion stood up suddenly at this time and shouted anxiously:


    "Ajutsu! Hurry up and stop!!!"


    Although Akutsu broke Naruto¡¯s ¡°domain¡± by following the instructions of his elders before, it does not mean that Akutsu will really ¡°obey¡± his elders, and at this time Akutsu has already blushed. For him, or For Naruto, this is no longer a game, but a battle that can never be defeated!


    "Swing ball!!"


    Yajujin ignored the yells of his old companions, so I hit the swing ball!


    Several consecutive return shots raised the power of the wave ball to a terrifying level. Even people watching by the side would be afraid of being hit by the tennis ball and backed up. Naruto did not flinch at all and greeted him with a racket in his hand. Up.


    Snapped!


    With a crisp sound, the racket in Naruto''s hand was knocked out and slid out on the ground.


    The tennis ball fell behind Naruto and rolled slowly.


    "The ball was scored by Yamabuki, the score was 30:15."


    "Okay!"


    After this hard and fierce battle of strength, Ajiuzin finally scored the hard-won point. Even if he kept despising tennis, he couldn''t help but raise his arms and shout.


    Naruto wiped the sweat from his face, glanced at the excited Ajutsu, with an inexplicable smile on his mouth, turned to pick up the racket.


    "It''s too early to be happy, look at my swing ball!"


    Naruto made his own serve, which was so powerful that it was also a swing ball.


    "Using a wave ball to serve? That''s amazing!"


    Horio and the others didn''t know what their interests were, and when they saw that Naruto had lost points but was still as powerful as a rainbow, their serve was more powerful, and they shouted.


    "Come on, Senior Uzumaki!"


    "Beat him with a wave ball!"

 1957 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1957

    The unstable guy, Kikumaru, also yelled for cheer, but the only one who always kept a smiling face was frowning at this time, and Tezuka was still like an iceberg in the past, but the temperature around him seems to be more than usual. It was a little lower, Qian Ye faintly noticed something was wrong, and stopped collecting data, his eyes behind the lens showed a faint worry.


    At this moment, Naruto and Akutsu once again started a head-on confrontation with a wave ball. No one backed down, and they kept using the wave ball to attack frontally. They were obviously playing tennis, but their confrontation seemed to be better than football. Wrestling and even fighting games are full of more power and violence.


    The strength of the two is similar. This power duel can''t tell the winner in a short period of time. Seeing the power-filled''battle'' between the two, Kawamura couldn''t help but yelled, "Hurry up and stop! You will both be hurt when you go down!"


    "Ok?!"


    As soon as this statement came out, except for the coaches on both sides, and a few people such as Fuji and Tezuka, everyone else showed surprise. Horio took the lead to ask: "Kawamura-senpai, what do you mean by saying''will be injured''?" "


    With a worried look, Kawamura explained:


    "I also wave the ball, so I know this trick better than any of you! Indeed, the wave ball has a very powerful force, and can even change the situation of the entire game in an instant, but it is because the wave ball requires The strength is too strong and it will cause a very serious burden on the arm. If used continuously, the arm may...will..."


    Kawamura wanted to say something but stopped. Sakurano faintly heard that the consequences might be terrible. She paled with fright, and asked anxiously: "Kawamura-senpai! If you continuously use the wave ball, what will happen to your arm?!"


    "If it is used multiple times in a game, it may accumulate damage to the arm muscles. If it continues, it will eventually cause muscle tears. For those who are still growing and developing, it may leave permanent s damage."


    Gan said on the side: "It turns out that the wave ball is not only a powerful weapon that can defeat the enemy, but also a double-edged sword that destroys the user''s hand. It''s really scary."


    Kawamura¡¯s words can only be said to be the most serious consequence. Although muscle tears are indeed not a trivial matter, they may indeed leave hidden dangers, but as long as they follow the doctor¡¯s instructions after the injury, they will be treated and rehabilitated seriously, and they will not cause too much in the future. Influence, but Sakura was so scared that her face turned pale after hearing the phrase "permanent injury", and she couldn''t hear anything else. She thought that Naruto would be injured in this match and even leave the court forever. I was full of fear and anxiety, and no matter what the match was or not, she grabbed the barbed wire on the sidelines and shouted: "Naruto! Stop it! Your hand will hurt!" She was worried and could not hide it. What, I called Naruto''s name directly.


    However, the match between Naruto and Akutsu has gone to an unstoppable situation. Until now, no one can stop them from ending the battle. Until one of them fails completely, no one can stop. Therefore, Even the old companion who had just stopped speaking was silent at the moment.


    Sakurano saw that Naruto was not listening at all, and shouted to Coach Ryugasaki:


    "Grandma! Please, stop this game quickly!"


    Coach Ryugasaki held his arms and watched the game in silence, ignoring his granddaughter''s words.


    "grandmother!"


    Sakura could not get an answer from Coach Ryugasaki, and shouted again, this time there was crying in her voice.


    "Sakura, be quiet!"


    Coach Ryugasaki finally responded, but what he said made Sakura feel astonished: "How the game should be played and whether it should be stopped is a matter for the players to decide. Before they are injured, even the coach cannot force it. Stop the game. If you were my granddaughter, you should understand this."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Sakura choked, but couldn''t speak anymore. She glanced at Naruto who was still''fighting'' on the court with tears, and suddenly turned and ran away with tears in her eyes.


    "Sakura!" Pengxiang saw Sakura turned around and ran, yelled without yelling, looked around and saw that everyone''s attention was still on the game, gritted their teeth, turned and followed.


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty-One-Synchronized Victory Battle


    Naruto didn''t notice Sakurano''s departure, and still focused on fighting Akutsu.


    The frontal confrontation of the Wave Ball continues, and the powerful force has been impacting the right hands of the two. Even if Ajiujin has a monster body that surpasses ordinary people, it is impossible to use the Wave Ball, which has a huge burden on his arms.


    The weird man Ishida Gin at Shitenhoji is the one who knows the trick of wave ball best in junior high school tennis, but he can only use wave ball five times in a game in a normal game. Even if he uses too much, Ishida silver The weird man with strong muscles will also suffer great damage.


    Although Naruto and Akutsu''s wave ball power is not as good as Ishida Silver''s 108-type wave ball, the number of consecutive attacks has exceeded fifty times. The two can not help but bear the impact of the opponent''s wave ball power on themselves, in order to fight back. With the enhanced wave ball, Naruto and Akutsu also had to overuse their muscle power.


    This fierce battle of power lasted for an unknown number of attacks, and Naruto and Akutsu''s attack speed finally slowed down.As the two men''s attack slowed down, all those who watched the game seemed to feel a lot heavier, because they all understood that the two people on the court were almost at the end of the battle.


    Supporting the overwhelmed body is not for victory, but for the direct collision of the souls and wills of the two people!


    In Naruto¡¯s eyes, the enemy in front of him was no longer Akutsu, but the supreme demon with long golden hair, or Naruto¡¯s so-called contest with the golden nightmare king, not in power, but in strength. The strength of each other''s will!


    From Naruto''s point of view, the golden nightmare king was standing on the court carrying her iconic blood red sickle, with the usual smile on his face, and his bi-colored eyes looking at Naruto.


    "Can you beat me?"


    Naruto was clearly still standing on the court, but he clearly heard the voice of the golden nightmare king. Perhaps she had asked many people about this sentence. Many people were expected by the golden nightmare king to end their infinite length. life.


    In a trance, Naruto seems to be able to see countless strange pictures. The people in the pictures all have the powerful power to make the stars move and break the time and space, but no matter how powerful they are, they are ultimately only vulnerable to "her". Ants.


    Naruto knew that those godslayers who had failed before him, maybe some of them had a higher strength than Naruto today, and in the end they were still so vulnerable in front of her.


    The tennis ball flew over the net and came to Naruto.Just as Naruto was about to swing his racket, the entire time and space was instantly frozen, the tennis ball was frozen in the air, even Naruto was unable to move, and everything around him was swallowed by darkness.


    In the endless darkness, the voice of''her'' rang again.


    "Can you beat me?"


    A little golden light ignited on Naruto''s body, which instantly tore through the surrounding darkness. The golden light shone more and more, and finally the entire darkness disappeared. Naruto squeezed the racket and drank loudly: " Even if it is you, don''t underestimate me Naruto Uzumaki!!"


    Naruto''s racket hit the tennis ball, and there was a dull bang, followed by a crisp noise, like the sound of something falling to the ground.


    The crisp sound made Naruto''s consciousness clear, and the appearance of the golden nightmare king suddenly disappeared from his eyes. He was still standing on the court and never left.


    Naruto calmed down and looked forward, and he saw Ajutsu looking at him with a grimace. The racket in his hand had fallen to the ground, and the palm of Ajutsu and the handle of the racket were all stained with blood.


    Naruto shook his head. He knew that what happened in his sea of ??consciousness just now was definitely not an illusion. If he could not wake up in the consciousness of the Golden Nightmare King, everything about him would be completely annihilated by the Golden Nightmare King. The demon king seems to come and go without a trace, but is everywhere. The battle between Naruto and''her'' can happen at any time, at any time, on any occasion.


    Ajiuzin wouldn''t know those things. For him, Naruto Uzumaki was the first opponent he encountered that he wanted to defeat anyway, but in the end, it was his first complete failure in his life.


    Although the Asura Divine Dao is powerful, it can make Ajiujin''s physical ability soar, but at the same time, it will put a heavy burden on the body.The combination of Ashura Shinto and Wave Ball made Akujin''s physical limit come earlier than Naruto. With his current right hand, it was impossible to hold a pat in a short time.


    The referee looked at Akutsu''s blood-filled right hand and finally announced: "Because of Yamabuki Akutsu''s injury, he couldn''t play, and the singles number two was won by Qingxue Maelstrom. After the game was over, Qingxue won with a score of 3:1!"


    Hearing what the referee said, Akutsu, who had been standing still, finally reacted, walking towards the net without saying a word, and then directly grabbing Naruto by the collar of the net.


    The blood on Ajutsu''s hands stained Naruto''s sportswear, but Naruto had no fear at all. At this moment, his spirit was completely awake from the affairs of the golden nightmare king, and the corners of his mouth were provoked, and he said defiantly: " I won, you bagua!"


    Ajiuzin raised his brows, and his expression became even more ferocious.


    "Hey, don''t provoke him anymore!"


    "Danger!"


    "You won''t really fight like this?"


    The terrible look of Aguzin really makes people worry about whether he will actually hit people on the court. The referee saw that the situation was not right. Although he was a little afraid of Aguzin, if a fight really happened, he would act as The referee still has to come out to stop it. Naruto seemed to be not enough at this time, and said to Ajutsu: "But you also played a pretty good game, and you are actually pretty good."


    Hearing Naruto''s words, Ajiu Tsun was startled slightly, and after regaining his consciousness, the corners of his mouth curled up, finally showing a smile.


    "You are good!"


    Ajiuzin laughed frantically after dropping this sentence, and didn''t forget to pick up the racket on the ground when he left.


    "Cut, what a weird person."


    Naruto curled his lips, spit out mercilessly, then picked up his clothes and looked at it. Almost all the blood on Naruto¡¯s hands was stained on Naruto¡¯s sportswear, leaving a bright red blood. Mudra.


    "This guy made my clothes so dirty, at least he has to pay me a dry cleaning fee, so I don''t know if I can wash it off with so much blood."


    For Naruto, it is of course a good thing to win the game, but more importantly, after the short battle in the sea of ??consciousness, Naruto felt that his mental power had improved again after that tempered state of mind. Quite a few, although he still can''t fully see the strength of''her'', Naruto knows that he is getting closer to''her'' again, so that the final chance of winning can also increase a little.

 1958 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1958

    After the match with Yamabuki, the general meeting has not completely ended, and there is still a resurrection match for the losing team.The four top eight teams that failed to pass the quarter-finals will compete in groups, two teams will be selected to compete again, and the winning team will pass the tournament with fifth place and enter the Kanto tournament.


    The first round of the losing resurrection match is over. As expected, Saint Rudolf and Ice Emperor won. For Qingxue, Ice Emperor is definitely a strong enemy, and it is not the school he has encountered before, even Yamabuki It can be compared. In the Kwantung Conference last year, Qingxue lost to Bingdi. The relationship between the two schools can be regarded as a fate. Through this game, to observe the main strength of Bingdi this year, it is also very important for Qingxue. necessary.


    There was still some time before the game started, and Naruto sorted out his own things, only then realized that Sakurano and Tomoka had disappeared.He had been thinking about''her'' things before, but he hadn''t noticed that these two girls had no shadows, and they couldn''t see anyone nearby. Naruto suddenly felt strange and was about to check the world line to see what happened. Seeing Pengxiang walking towards the court with a look of surprise, he walked quickly over.


    Chapter 122-Never again...


    Naruto stepped forward to greet Tomoka, but did not speak. As soon as Tomoka saw him, she immediately asked, "Senior! Is the game over? What is the result? Is there anything wrong with your hands?" Without waiting for Naruto''s answer, she grabbed Naruto''s hand and looked at it, she was really anxious girl.


    Naruto was a little speechless by Tomoka, but he still felt the girl''s heartfelt concern, and he couldn''t help but warm up and said, "Don''t worry, Tomoka, I am not hurt."


    Tomoxiang still didn''t believe it, she still held his hand and checked it carefully. Seeing that Naruto''s hand did not show any signs of injury, she finally relieved her heart and breathed a sigh of relief.


    After relaxing, Tomoka looked up at Naruto again, and said unhappily, "Senior, you can no longer play such dangerous games with others in the future. It''s very worrying, don''t you know?"


    Although she knew that Tomoka was worried about herself, the tone of this little girl was really unpleasant, and Naruto couldn''t help but pinch her face.


    Tomoka looked at Naruto''s paws stretched out, bulging and still didn''t hide, letting Naruto squeeze her face.Naruto looked at Tomoka''s bulging mouth and said: "Okay, I know, I won''t be so messy in the future, but don''t teach me in an old-fashioned manner, it''s embarrassing."


    In Japan, male superiority and female inferiority have always been very serious. Naruto is one year older than Tomoka, and he is a senior. Being taught by a school girl like this, Naruto will not care about it. After changing someone else, Tomoka is afraid that there will be good fruit. .


    Tomoka also knew that he would lose face when she taught Naruto that way, but she would be so angry. In the final analysis, it was because Naruto used the fluctuating ball trick to fight against Akutsu in spite of danger. Tomoka would get angry when she was worried. The cause was still Naruto, so even though Tomoka was shocked, she refused to admit her mistake.


    Naruto also noticed that Tomoka was still a little''awkward'', and stopped saying anything, and asked, "By the way, Tomoka, where did Sakura go? Why didn''t she see her."


    Speaking of Sakura, Tomoka''s bulging look immediately disappeared, and said to Naruto: "Senior, go and comfort Sakura, Sakura is really sad this time."


    "Sad? How come?"


    "It''s not all because of your game..."


    Although Tomoka¡¯s muttering voice was small, it still didn¡¯t escape Naruto¡¯s ears. When Naruto heard Tomoka¡¯s words, and then remembered how she was swelling just now, she was instantly blessed to her heart, and instantly understood Tomoka¡¯s anger, and Sakurano The reason for the sadness can not help showing a wry smile.


    The game against Akutsu used the wave ball to decide the victory or defeat. It was just Naruto''s whim. He saw that Akutsu could learn the wave ball directly, and suddenly remembered that the Kanto Game Shanghuaji and Kawamura were both injured. The classic game, so it was temporarily decided to use the fluctuating ball and Ajiujin.


    Although the wave ball will cause a serious burden on the body, these things are just nonsense for Naruto. He has no worries about it. Using this tactic of losing both ends is actually sure to win, but Naruto ignores it. A key problem is that Yingno and the others don''t know this.


    Naruto should have noticed Sakura''s abnormality a long time ago, but in the middle of the match between him and Akutsu, he fell into a struggle with the consciousness of''her'', so he accidentally ignored it. I don''t know if the black-hearted demon was here deliberately. Tricked him.


    Although Naruto was fine in the end, they were so tired that Sakura and Tomoka worried about him. It was indeed his fault.


    Tomoxiang is thick and thin on the outside, she is actually a very clever and clever girl. She can see that Naruto has guilt in her eyes, and the remaining complaints in her heart have disappeared. She stretched out her hand and pushed Naruto and said, "Okay, senior, don¡¯t I¡¯m in a daze here, hurry up to comfort Sakura, she just cried like a small cat, you must be more effective than me to comfort, seize the opportunity."


    Tomoka blinked at Naruto with an ambiguous expression of encouragement. Naruto knew she had seen through her relationship with Sakura before, so she was not surprised, just a little bit dumbfounded.


    ''This dead girl is so sweet, so smart, even if she makes a small temper with me occasionally, I can''t get angry.''


    Sakurano previously cried because of worry, but after being comforted by Tomoka, his mood stabilized a little, so he asked Tomoka to come back to the stadium first, and then went to the public bathroom in the park to clean it.


    Sakura washed away the tears on her face and wiped the water stains with her handkerchief. When she just walked out of the bathroom, she saw a familiar figure walking towards him. Sakura''s eyes seemed a little sour when she saw this person.


    Of course this person is Naruto!


    Naruto also saw Sakura, her eyes were still red, and she felt guilty when she thought that she was making her cry.With his current cultivation base, the world can be created. The money and power that ordinary people care about are meaningless to him. Naruto can ignore money, power, and even everything in the world, but these girls can''t be forgotten. Heart.


    Naruto walked forward quickly, before speaking, Sakura just grabbed his right hand just like Tomoka, and looked carefully.Naruto sighed lightly and hugged Sakura in her arms with her left hand. Sakura seemed to resist a little, and started struggling lightly.


    Naruto completely ignored Sakura''s tiny strength, rubbing his ears and whispering, "I''m fine, don''t worry, I''m fine..."


    Sakura was shocked, her struggling movement stopped, her small head buried in front of Naruto''s chest, and a low sobbing sound soon came.Naruto transported his abilities so that no one around here would come close temporarily to disturb him and Sakura.


    Naruto hugged Sakura and comforted her warmly. After a few minutes, Sakura''s sobbing gradually stopped, but she still choked a little.


    Naruto wanted to wipe off the tears for Sakura, but Sakura refused, raising her head and looking at Naruto with tears, and said solemnly: "I know I can''t stop you from playing tennis, but you have to promise. I am not allowed to use such dangerous tricks to hurt myself."


    Naruto wanted to explain to Sakura that he couldn''t get hurt at all, but looking at Sakura''s eyes, she couldn''t say anything, so she nodded.


    Sakura said again: "People know that she is still naive, and there are still many places to take care of, but you must not worry me so much anymore, because I...I...I am your girlfriend." Nai''s character is really embarrassing to say''I am your girlfriend'' to Naruto, her face flushed with shame, but her eyes are extremely persistent.


    Naruto has always felt that Sakura is a girl who is soft on the outside and strong on the inside. This is based on his''experience'' analysis, but the appearance of Sakura that I see now seems to be beyond Naruto¡¯s original imagination. Naruto used to always Will associate Ying Nao and Xiao Lan together, I think they are very similar, and now I think they are a little different.


    Every girl Naruto meets is like a different book, two different books, perhaps with similar text, will eventually spread out different stories.


    Naruto felt as if he had been defeated by Sakura, but there was no negative emotion at all, and he lowered his head and kissed Sakura''s lips gently.


    "Sorry, never again..."


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty-Three-Defeated Recurring Match!


    This time the incident was a bit of a wave in the relationship between Naruto and Sakura, but fortunately, it finally ended happily.The two of them secretly got tired of it for a while, and then pretended to go to see the resurrection match between Ice Emperor and Saint Rudolf.


    Before people arrived at the stadium, they heard the huge cheering sound from a distance. The entire stadium was almost completely surrounded by cheerleaders wearing Ice Emperor uniforms. The uniform cheering sound drowned everything.


    The size of the ice emperor¡¯s support group is well-known in the country. Even the nation¡¯s number one king, Li Haida, is not as big as the ice emperor in cheering and support. It can be said that the ice emperor is anywhere. The game will form a home court advantage, and ordinary teams will lose their fighting spirit in the overwhelming cheers of this kind of mountains and tsunami.


    Naruto finally pulled Sakurano and squeezed the crowd away. When it came to the sidelines, it is now more than half of the doubles number two match. St. Rudolph''s doubles number two is the same as before when they played against the youth team, Yanagisawa and Kisarazu. , And the ice emperor is Xiangriyue people also tolerated Yushi.


    The team of Yanagisawa and Kisarazu can already be regarded as a very good doubles combination. After all, Kawamura and Kaido were caught in a bitter fight. In the end, it was the hapless kid Yanagisawa who was hit by Kawamura''s wave ball, so it was dramatic. The game ended.


    However, the standard of the ice emperor group is obviously higher, and he is good at calculation, good at grasping the attack rhythm and the trend of the game, and the action is nimble, and he can quickly attack in front of the net. The style is very similar to Qingxue''s golden combination, and the strength is definitely enough to compete with the golden combination. Wherever Yanagisawa and Kisarazu are opponents, regardless of offensive and defensive losses, they are already behind by a big score of 5:1.


    Sakurano did not miss the last match between Qingxue and St. Rudolph, but she did not expect that the two who could put Haitang and Kawamura into a bitter battle would be beaten like this by the ice emperor. She couldn''t help showing a look of surprise, saying, "Ice The emperor is really strong, even with the strength of Saint Rudolph, he would fall behind so much.


    Naruto looked at the two offenses and defenses of the Ice Emperor and Saint Rudolph, and then roughly understood the strengths of both sides, and shook his head: "The difference between the strengths of the two sides is too great, even if we are the young school, we will only have gold in this group of doubles. The combination can deal with them, no matter how much data collection the guy watching the moon does, there is still no way to make up for this huge gap in strength."


    Guanyue knew that Bingdi was a formidable enemy. The team that defeated Qingxue last year was definitely not easy to deal with. They must have done sufficient data collection beforehand, but the strength gap between the two sides is not so simple to make up.


    Yanagisawa and Kisarazu weren''t the opponents of the old fox, and they lost another round in a blink of an eye, allowing the ice emperor to win easily by 6:1 and get a good start as expected.


    "Ice Emperor! Ice Emperor! Ice Emperor!"


    "The winner is the Ice Emperor! The winner is the Ice Emperor!"


    The referee had just announced the Bingdi doubles No. 2 win, the Bingdi staff outside the court cheered at the same time, more than two hundred people shouted slogans at the same time, there was no trace of confusion, and I don''t know how long they practiced.


    Xiang Riyue had a relaxed look, and he didn''t sweat too much. It seems that he hadn''t used all his strength in the game just now. After winning, he listened to him: "The strength of Saint Rudolf is really disappointing. I thought they would be able to play 3:1 with Qingxue and their strength should be good, but I didn''t expect to win so easily. It seems that the level of Qingxue has dropped a lot this year."


    Although Xiang Hiyake¡¯s words were not deliberately concealed, most people didn¡¯t hear them because the surrounding cheering voices were too loud, but Yanagazawa and Kisarazu, who had just lost the game, could still hear them clearly, and they immediately became angry.


    Xiang Riyue is not a weak character, regardless of the mood of the two defeaters, he sneered, packed his things and walked out of the court.


    The doubles two Saint Rudolph was a disastrous defeat. As the manager, Guanyue secretly gritted his teeth, knowing that the next doubles number one must never lose again. If you lose two games in a row, it will be almost impossible to reverse the situation later.


    The lineup of St. Rudolph''s doubles No. 1 is a little different from the last time against Qingxue. The captain''s third-year Akasawa is still included, but his partner is not the last time Jintian, but Kanyue himself.


    ''This guy Guanyue actually plays doubles?Did he place all the bets in the first half of the game?''


    In terms of strength, the ice emperor is definitely the best team in the Japanese junior high tennis field. Except for Li Haida, I am afraid that no team can say that the stable ice emperor, including Qingxue, Sitianbao Temple, Lion Music Middle School includes these famous tennis schools.

 1959 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1959

    In contrast, Saint Rudolph''s lineup will have irreparable shortcomings no matter how it is deployed. This is a gap in overall strength, and it is impossible to change this even if you watch the month.


    However, when he saw the No. 1 doubles lineup sent by the Ice Emperor, Naruto couldn''t help being shocked and blurted out: "This guy from Trace Department actually came out to play doubles?"


    Naruto is not surprised, because the ice emperor sent out the doubles number one lineup, including the ice emperor''s third-year captain and main general Jingwu Rube!


    Although this guy is strong, responsible, and strong in leadership, he is a rare good player, but no matter who you look at, the strength of the singles is far above that of doubles.According to Naruto¡¯s memory, No matter whether it is in the Kanto tournament or the national competition, the Atobe will be the main player in the singles. The only doubles match is in the Japan-US match with Sanada and defeated Mike and Billy of the United States. Combinations, but what do you mean by letting Trace Department play doubles here?


    Naruto couldn''t figure out why the ice emperor''s coach Sakura Taro would make such an arrangement, but as soon as Onobe appeared, the cheers of the ice emperor''s support team suddenly increased several times.


    "Trace Ministry! Trace Ministry! Trace Ministry!"


    "The winner is Jibu! The winner will be Ice Emperor! The winner is Jibu! The winner will be Ice Emperor!"


    If so many people cheered his name at the same time, Naruto would try to ask himself a bit too much, but Obe was very enjoyable, as if this stadium was the stage for his performances, enjoying everyone''s cheers.


    Naruto¡¯s head still had the memory of the battle with the Ice Emperor last year and the memory of the Ice Emperor¡¯s situation, so he could barely adapt. It was the first time Sakura saw such a scene, and when she was surprised, she felt very speechless. With a grin, he said: "Okay, so powerful cheering..."


    "It''s not so powerful, it''s more exaggerated. Can''t Bingdi''s style be changed slightly?"


    After enjoying enough cheers from the staff, Mobu walked to the center of the court. Next to him was his doubles partner this time. He was tall and looked similar to Akutsu by visual inspection, and was about half a head taller than Mobu.He has short gray hair and a broad and gentle face. He is not as sharp-edged as Okutsu or domineering as Akutsu. He is a second-grade Fengchang Taro.


    Feng Chang Taro''s face was calm, and he was obviously used to the scene just now, but Kanyue and Akazawa''s faces were not very attractive across a net.


    They have long known the huge scale of the ice emperor¡¯s support team, and they have been mentally prepared for it, but psychological preparation and actual confrontation are two different things, especially this time the singles No. 1 is played in person by the track department, and those support teams are not one by one. Desperately cheering, such a completely overwhelming momentum, even watching the moon and Akasawa will be affected to a certain extent.


    Tracebe looked at Guanyue and Akasawa. Although both of them were of the same grade as him, under Tracebe''s gaze, he could clearly see a condescending feeling.Before the game started, the trace department raised his right hand and snapped his fingers in an extremely pompous manner. With his signature undisguised confidence and arrogance on his face, he said loudly: "Victory belongs to this uncle! "


    Chapter 124-The overwhelmingly powerful trace


    The track department was so high-profile before the start of the game, which raised the atmosphere of the game scene to a peak, but this was limited to the ice emperor''s side. For Saint Rudolf''s side, the track department''s appearance was really hateful.


    The two sides rotate the rackets to determine the right to serve, and the ice emperor will serve first.


    When Tracebe turned and walked towards the bottom line, he said to Feng Chang Taro:


    "Feng, this uncle wants to deal with the two of them alone. Apart from serving and receiving, you can just stand on the sidelines."


    Feng Chang Taro is a good boy with a gentle and obedient personality. He is completely different from Naruto''s kind of problem children. Hearing this, he promised: "I see, Tracebe." He stood on the sidelines and fulfilled the words of Tracebe. , It seems that I really do not intend to interfere with the trace department.


    The Ice Emperor¡¯s support team seemed to be no stranger to this kind of scene. Seeing such a scene, everyone cheered and shouted the names of the traces, while Saint Rudolf''s face sank.


    Akazawa''s complexion was already dark, and it seemed to be even more black at the moment. He gritted his teeth and said angrily: "Damn it! This fellow at the trail department actually looks down on us!"


    Guanyue''s complexion is not good, and the competition would have been under tremendous pressure in the ice emperor''s support from the mountains and the tsunami. Now that the track department is so provoked, how can his mentality remain stable? Guanyue barely suppressed his anger. He said to Akasawa: "Akasawa, don''t be in his aggressive style, finish the game well!"


    Akasawa barely controlled his mood and walked to his place.


    "From now on, in the doubles No. 1 match between Bingdi Academy and St. Rudolph Academy in the resurrection match, the ice emperor ruins department will serve."


    Trace Department serves first, and Saint Rudolph receives the serve first by watching the moon.Trace Department held a racket in his hand, with an open air, with a confident smile on the corner of his mouth, and said, "Get a sense of how small you are!"


    As he spoke, the racket was swung down in an instant, and the tennis ball was so fast that it instantly crossed a blue arc and hit St. Rudolph''s court.


    "Watching the moon!"


    Akasawa saw that the speed of the serve of Atobe was astonishingly fast, and subconsciously wanted to remind the moon watcher to be careful, but the speed of the serve of Atobe even exceeded the data collected by the moon, and he had no time to react. The tennis ball flew from him in an instant. Over.


    Guanyue''s eyes widened, and the only ball in the track department made his heart beat quickly because of panic.


    Snapped!


    Trace Department snapped his fingers, and said in an extremely gruff:


    "Indulge in the beautiful skills of this uncle!"


    "Oh!!"


    "Trace Ministry! Trace Ministry! Trace Ministry!"


    The ice emperor¡¯s support team earnestly performed their duties, and now the entire stadium could not hear the referee''s announcement of the score except for the cheering for the track department.


    Fuji Yuta saw the very beautiful Ace ball in the off-field, and couldn''t help showing a shocked expression. Putting himself in, Fuji Yuta felt that it was difficult to receive this even if he stood on the court. With one goal, the strength of the track department is beyond imagination, and the first goal of watching the moon is not a crime of war.


    Liu Ze, who lost in doubles number two, looked at the arrogant look of the trail, and couldn''t help but vomit: "That guy is too bragging, right? Will normal people brag like him?"


    Kisarazu shook his head and sighed:


    "The track department is indeed very arrogant, but he has an arrogant capital. As far as his serve just now, no one in Saint Rudolph can match it."


    "The guy watching the moon, didn''t he collect the trace department information before?"


    "No, there must be data collection for watching the moon, but the actual game is another matter. The last game against Qingxue is the best example."


    When Kisarazu talked about Qingxue, Saint Rudolph fell silent.


    At this time, Mibe prepared to serve the second ball, and St. Rudolph replaced it with Akasawa.Tracebe took a quick look at Akazawa, then his gaze fell on Guanyue''s body, with a faint smile on his face.


    With a loud shout, the tennis ball flew towards Akasawa again.Although the speed of the ball was fast, it was not as tricky as it was just now, and it flew in front of Akasawa.Akasawa reluctantly parried, and finally returned to the serve of Trace, but this reluctant return was not sharp, the footsteps of Trace moved very quickly, and he rushed to the net in a blink of an eye.


    Naruto raised his brows when he saw the posture of the trail, and Sakurano directly exclaimed: "Isn''t that JackKnife?!"


    The move used by the trail department is exactly JackKnife, JackKnife is full of energy, and flies toward the moon watching in front of the net.JackKnife''s ball speed is very fast, and it is a short distance attack in front of the net. It is inevitable to watch the moon, and he subconsciously uses the racket in his hand to block.


    With a snap, the racket in Guanyue''s hand was directly hit by JackKnife in the trace department. Guanyue''s arm was numb and her face was full of consternation. At this moment, the trace department took off, the racket twitched down, and one smashed a smash. Hit it without mercy.


    Watching the moon''s rackets were all knocked off, and it was impossible to hit back at this time. The tennis ball quickly flew by Watching the moon, leaving him helpless.


    "This ball was scored by Bingdi, and the score was 30:0."


    Receiving and swapping, once again it is the turn to watch the moon to receive the serve.Trace Department tossed a tennis ball twice, and when it served again, the ball speed was much slower than the previous two balls.Guanyue was full of suspicion. He didn''t know what idea Rudolph had made, but Rubu had one enemy and two. After all, there was a flaw. Guanyue also knew that if he lost two to one, he would have a great morale to Saint Rudolf. As a result, a ball immediately hit the reverse corner of the track department.


    The ball attack was indeed beautiful, but the speed of the track department exceeded the information collected by the moon, and he caught up with the ball quickly. The racket was swung high and hit a perfect lob return.


    The ball-handling ability of the trail department is only scarier than that of Dashi, and the lob shot during the movement is also extremely accurate. It fell on the bottom line of St. Rudolph. The ball was missed by Akasawa. Watching the moon had to pursue it desperately. But when he first received the ball, he screamed badly.


    ''not good!The chase is too deep!''


    Tracebe¡¯s ball deliberately aimed at the right boundary of the court to attack. Guanyue had to run to the right in order to save the ball. Akasawa also stood on the right in front of the net for defense. Both stood on the right and the left side of the court was completely Emptied.At this time, the person standing in front of the net should have moved to the left immediately, but Akasawa had originally switched from singles to doubles, and his doubles awareness was not enough. At this time, a huge flaw was exposed.


    How can the trace department let go of this flaw, a beautiful forehand to score this point.


    Trace Department Dianguang Shihuo scored three points and won the first game in less than two minutes. The strength is indeed amazing.Moreover, the trail department took every point very easily, and he couldn''t see any reluctant effort. It can be seen that he has not yet exerted his true strength, which is enough to suppress the combination of Kanyue and Akasawa.


    Both Guanyue and Akasawa know that this game is very important, and it is related to whether Saint Rudolf can play in the Kanto Conference, and the psychological pressure is not small.Coupled with the pressure brought by the ice emperor''s support group, and the overwhelmingly powerful strength displayed by the trail department, both Kanyue and Akazawa became a little anxious.


    This kind of restless mood directly affected the performance of the two of them. When facing the first game point, the statistic was always the basis for playing, and the very rigorous style of watching the moon actually made a fatal mistake when it came back. The tennis hangs on the net and gave this round of hands to the Bingdi.


    "Bingdi won this round with a score of 1:0."

 1960 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1960

    "Bingdi won this round with a score of 2:0."


    After losing the first game, St. Rudolph lost Akasawa''s serve within two and a half minutes. The Ice Emperor won two games in a row, but Nagataro didn¡¯t touch the ball at all except for two receptions. Yes, the track department also has the absolute upper hand with one enemy and two, which shows that his strength is indeed far beyond the level of ordinary players.


    The game came to the third game, and it was the Ice Emperor''s turn to serve again. According to the doubles rules, the two players in the tennis match must alternately serve the ball. At the same time, the two players in a team must also alternately serve. Feng Chang Taro.


    Before serving, Atobe explained to Chotaro:


    "Feng, solve them directly, you are welcome."


    "I see, Trace Department."


    One hundred and twenty-five chapters-heavy artillery serve!


    The overwhelming strength of Atobe really exceeded Saint Rudolf¡¯s expectations. Fuji Yuta saw that the ice emperor¡¯s server was Feng Chang Taro¡¯s turn and said, ¡°This time the Feng is coming to serve. Kanyue and Akazawa should You can take a breath."


    When Fuji Yuta wanted to come, no matter how strong the trace department was, the ice emperor would only have one trace department. No matter how Feng Changtaro was like him, he was only a second-year student. No matter how powerful it is, there is a limit. Suppress Kanyue and Akazawa with his own power.


    Kisarazu has a more stable personality, not so optimistic, and said solemnly; "Don''t be too relieved, Yuta, there is no simple character in Bingdi''s formal election."


    The trace department also secretly smiled at this time:''Don''t underestimate this guy Feng, he is the one who sits in the position of the Ice Emperor with the ability to serve the ball!''


    ''This game has to be decided quickly, there is no need to waste too much time here!''


    Feng Changtaro made up his mind and threw the tennis ball in his hands high, while shouting: "One! Ball! In! Soul!"


    Feng Chang Taro shouted every word with great strength. When he shouted the last word of''soul'', the racket had hit the tennis ball.The speed of this serve was incredibly fast. The tennis ball hit St. Rudolph''s half in the blink of an eye. When it landed, the crash sound was even more heavy, like a cannonball landing, and then it bounced out quickly.


    "What, what..."


    "What happened just now?"


    "Bingdi''s tall man''s serve... so fast..."


    Naruto''s eyes lit up, and he praised: "It''s a beautiful show, Feng Chang Taro."


    The players of St. Rudolph looked surprised. They didn''t expect this gentle guy on the surface to be so powerful when he shot.But Bingdi''s people were not surprised, obviously they knew Feng''s ability.


    Seeing Saint Rudolph''s astonished appearance, Xiang Riyue couldn''t help but laughed: "These guys are too useless. They were scared like this when they saw the ball."


    Fortunately, Xiangriyue people are now standing in the center of the Ice Emperor''s support group. These words did not let the people of Saint Rudolf hear, otherwise there will be some trouble.


    Bingdi''s No. 2 character, Shinjuku Yushi listened to this with a smile:


    "There is no way. Feng''s heavy artillery serve is a trick that will kill you in one hit. The only one who can easily receive that kind of serve is the only thing in our Ice Emperor."


    Feng Chang Taro is very tall, he is only 185 cm in his second grade in junior high, and his net height is higher than that of the weird man from Jiujin. In addition, he has a long arm span and he uses that body to serve the ball. The hitting point is very high and the ball speed is also high. It will be very fast.


    In reality, there are also professional tennis players who are very good at super-high-speed serve. The most famous one is Andy Roddick, who is known as the U.S. Cannon. His height is 188 cm. In the 2004 Davis Cup semi-finals, Roddick created speed. A serving speed of 245 kilometers.And this record was broken by Croatian professional player Ivo Karlovic in 2011. His serve speed was as high as 251 kilometers per hour. Karlovic''s height is 211 cm. It can be seen that tall players do have a certain His innate advantage can make a stronger serve.


    The speed of the heavy artillery serve exceeds 190 kilometers. This kind of serve is really not a big deal in professional tennis, but at the national level, it can indeed be said to be a powerful weapon that will kill in one hit.


    In terms of ball speed alone, even top players such as Tracebe or Tezuka are not as good as Feng, but Feng''s ball handling is not as good as that of top players.Although the serving speed of Trace is slightly inferior to Feng''s heavy artillery serve, his serve always hits the corner of the serving court accurately, and attaches a strong spin to the ball, so it is very difficult to return.However, Feng''s heavy artillery service did not hit the corner, or he could not hit the corner.


    While many people were still surprised by Feng''s serving power, Feng Chang Taro was already preparing to serve for the second time.


    "One! Ball! In! Soul!"


    The word''soul'' fell, and the tennis flew towards Guanyue and Akasawa, who were still standing still. The speed of the heavy artillery serving the ball was too fast. Even though Guanyue had collected the data in advance, when it was really facing that speed, it still didn''t. The method reacted in time, and the tennis ball flew by in an instant.


    "Out of bounds! Missed serve!"


    Feng''s heavy artillery serve missed the ball a bit, the ball went out of bounds slightly to the left, and made a mistake.


    Liu Ze immediately said when he saw a heavy artillery serve error:


    "It''s great. It seems that the serve can''t be completely controlled yet, so there should be a way to deal with it."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Kisarazu frowned and said:


    "No, look carefully!"


    "One! Ball! In! Soul!"


    After a mistake on the first serve, Feng did not receive the slightest hit, and the second serve was still a 100% powerful heavy artillery serve.However, the height of the serve this time was a little lower. The tennis ball hit the net strongly, as if it was about to tear off the net, but in the end it fell to the ground unwillingly.


    "Double serve turnover, this goal was scored by Saint Rudolph, the score was 15:15."


    Trace Department shook his head and said helplessly:


    "Feng, your ball control is still so bad."


    Feng Chang Taro scratched his head and smiled generously:


    "I''m sorry, but I am in a good state today. I will end this round as soon as possible."


    The two spoke relaxed, as if they didn''t pay attention to Kanyue and Akazawa.When Naruto saw it, he couldn''t help saying: "It''s really troublesome, Saint Rudolph is sure to lose."


    At this moment, Sakura suddenly raised her head, looked at Naruto and asked:


    "Naruto-senpai, why do you say that Saint Rudolf has lost? Isn''t the game still long?"


    "The game is still very long, but even if the strength of the trace department is put aside, that Feng''s heavy artillery service is not something that Saint Rudolf can handle."


    "But didn''t the serve just make a double mistake? There should be a way to deal with it, right?"


    "Look at it carefully. It''s clear that you have made a double-serving mistake, but the Bingdi didn''t care at all. This shows that Feng is very confident in his serve."


    "Have confidence?"


    "That''s right,''As long as you serve a heavy shot into the serving area, you can definitely score.'' Because of this confidence, even if it is a double error, it doesn''t care."


    Naruto explained this, and paused.In fact, Feng¡¯s kill serve is not a one-shot kill for people at the level of the trail department, but for those at the level of Akazawa and Moonwatching, they cannot fight back. They don¡¯t play any technique with you at all. So what if the technique is so fast that you can''t react, and you won''t be able to receive it no matter how good the technique is.


    With that said, Feng''s technical characteristics are very similar to Ivo Karlovic.Karlovic is not a world-class tennis superstar. Compared with Federer, Djokovic and Nadal, there is a huge gap. The biggest feature of his tennis skills is that his serve is very strong. But it is far inferior to his serve. It can be said that Karlovic is a super-technical serve machine.


    This technical feature has also led to Karlovic¡¯s game being very distinctive. First of all, there are a lot of Ace balls. Karlovic hit 75 Ace in the first round of the 2017 Australian Open men¡¯s singles, creating Australia Net record, and significantly surpassed the previous record of 51 goals and 24.The strong serve allows Karlovic to keep his serve in many cases, but the rough technique prevents him from breaking the opponent''s serve. Both sides can keep their serve without breaking the opponent''s serve, and the score will be better. Alternate rises lead to a long game time, so in Karlovic''s game, tie-breaks and long games are particularly numerous.The long game record of the Australian Open was also completed by him in the same game where he set the Ace ball record. The final score was 22:20.


    In addition to serving, Feng Chang Taro''s other skills are indeed not good enough, but now he is playing doubles.Feng only needs to finish his serve, and the rest will naturally be finished.


    "The difference in strength between the two sides is too great. Even if you watch the moon, it will be useless to make adjustments. The defeated ice emperor will win the resurrection match. I originally wanted to observe the ice emperor''s strength in advance, but now it seems to be disappointed. It''s too much difference in standards."


    Sure enough, as Naruto said, the difference between the strengths of the two sides is too great. Feng Chang Taro''s serve has made them exhausted, and Rubu actually took all the games except Feng''s serve, from the beginning to the end. The tail was suppressed one-sidedly and easily won the number one doubles match.


    "At the end of the game, Bingdi won the game with a score of 2:0."


    Saint Rudolph lost two games in a row, the situation is dark, and the next singles number three may determine the outcome of the game.The players from both sides refreshed Naruto who felt bored.Saint Rudolf''s is Fuji Yuta, while Ice Emperor is the third grader Akutagawa Jirou.


    Chapter 126-Jirou Akutagawa

 1961 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1961

    Saint Rudolf lost both doubles matches, almost certainly a certain defeat. Guanyue personally played doubles, but the result was still a mess. Saint Rudolf¡¯s only good player left to take out now is Fuji Yuta. One, and the rest are two or three kittens. It''s not a concern at all. Saint Rudolph''s defeat is set, and what we can see now is just how many points will be lost.


    Fuji Yuta also knows that it is impossible to defeat the Ice Emperor today, but as a member of Saint Rudolf, how can he win a match, as long as Saint Rudolf is not defeated by 3-0, and he will fight for Saint Rudolf. A trace of face.


    Just as Fuji Yuta made up his mind and was about to take the game and step onto the court, he did not see the shadow of the ice emperor who was playing with him, and the referee did not see anyone, so he urged: "The ice emperor¡¯s Player Jirou Akutagawa, please hurry up and play."


    There was a rare look of helplessness on the look that had always been full of arrogance. Turning his head, he found that the man who should have been standing on the court at the moment was really still asleep under the tree. The sound of the tsunami did not affect him at all, and his sleeping skills were truly extraordinary.


    "Hua Di, go and wake up Ci Lang."


    "Wuxi."


    Huadi replied, walked under the tree, grabbed Akutagawa Jirou''s backpack, unexpectedly picked him up and raised him in midair.The figure of Jirou Akutagawa is relatively short. Although he is in the third grade of middle school, he is only 160 cm and weighs only 49 kg. But this is the case. If you count backpacks, rackets, and clothes, the total weight is more than 100 catties. Huadi was able to lift a single hand, this strange power is simply not a normal person.


    Huaji carried Akutagawa Jirou twice in the air, and Akutagawa Jirou finally awoke. When he opened his eyes, he realized that his body was floating in the air, and he screamed.


    "Ah! What are you doing?! Huadi, let me down quickly!"


    The appearance of Akutagawa Jirou spreading his teeth and dancing claws in the air was very funny. When Huadi released his hand, Akutagawa Jirou immediately fell to the ground with a slap, making it even more funny.


    "It hurts¡­¡­"


    Jirou Akutagawa rubbed the painful place, got up and looked at the trace department accusingly: "Titabu, what are you doing? I''m still sleeping, ah~~" He yawned, obviously not awake yet. .


    Tracebe pointed to the court and said angrily:


    "Idiot, it''s your game, hurry up and play."


    "What, so fast~~ I thought I could sleep a little longer..."


    Akutagawa Jirou grumbled, grabbed his racket, and walked onto the court sleepily.Fuji Yuta was upset by seeing Akutagawa Jiro''s dozing appearance, but she still shook hands with him patiently. At this time, he heard Akutagawa Jiro lazily saying: "You are my opponent, I want to be quick Point to beat you, and then... ah~~ go get a good sleep... ah~~"


    Akutagawa Jirou yawned twice in one sentence, and he didn''t know if he was reborn from a dead sleeper in his previous life. His mind was very simple, and this sentence was just a statement of his own thoughts.However, Fuji Yuta''s cultivation skills did not reach the level of his black-bellied brother. Upon hearing this, a huge "#" popped out of his forehead.


    ''You guy dare to look down on me!''


    Fuji Yuta was so angry that she was also very aggressive when she said:


    "Then I have to see what kind of strength the ice emperor''s election has!"


    At this time, Jirou Akutagawa just wanted to end the game quickly and go to sleep, no matter what Fuji Yuta said, after turning the racket, he decided to let Fuji Yuta serve first, and then each went to both sides.


    When Jirou Akutagawa was standing on the baseline and preparing to catch the ball, he still had his sleepy eyes, shaking, and seemed to fall asleep on the court at any time.In the previous two doubles games, in the four regular selections where Bingdi played, apart from Feng Chang Taro''s relatively mild character, the rest of the trail, Shinzu, and Xiang Ri all looked a little arrogant, although they were a bit arrogant, but This is also in line with their status as the No. 1 powerhouse in Tokyo, but this Akutagawa Jirou doesn''t look like a''master'' at all, which really makes people wonder how he got his official status.


    The character of St. Rudolph''s Yanagisawa was the most uncontrollable, and asked:


    "Guanyue, is the team called Akutagawa really the Ice Emperor''s team? No matter how they seem to be just sleepy bugs."


    Guanyue''s face was a bit unsightly, but he still replied:


    "Don''t be confused by his appearance, none of Bingdi''s formal selection is a simple role!"


    Everyone was still a little skeptical, but at this time the game had already begun, and Fuji Yuta took the lead to serve.


    Fuji Yuta was very angry with Akutagawa Jirou just now, plus the idea that he was about to win the next game and save some face for Saint Rudolf, so he hit very hard on the first serve.


    In addition, he is a relatively rare left-handed player. The angle and rotation of the ball are completely opposite to those of ordinary right-handed players. If he does not adapt to the left-handed style of play, it is easy to suffer.


    Akutagawa Jirou looked at him as if he was still awake, but when Fuji Yuta''s serve came in front of him, he completed the swing back in an instant. The speed of the back hit was not fast, but at the moment he hit back. Just rushing to the net, the action is quite fast.


    However, small players like Akutagawa Jiro will suffer in strength and defensive range, but their flexible footwork and instant reaction ability are their strengths.


    ''Online player?Then I won''t let you come to the Internet!''


    Seeing Akutagawa''s actions, Fuji Yuta reacted very quickly. When returning the ball, he deliberately hit the tennis ball at the feet of Akutagawa''s feet. This is the most troublesome position for all online players.


    Fuer Zhousuke has also used this method to deal with Naruto. At that time, Naruto used one-footed basic broken step and strong explosive force to catch all the shots without retreating. Akutagawa Jirou would definitely not do this. Because he is not Naruto Uzumaki.


    Fuji Yuta hit the ball accurately and hard, hitting the point. Seeing this extremely tricky ball, Akutagawa Jiro was too alarmed, suddenly yelled, and then he stumbled. I fell directly while surfing the Internet.


    It just so happened that when Akutagawa Chiro fell, the tennis ball flew over, and it happened to fly to Akutagawa Chiro''s racket.


    The tennis ball bounced from the racket, slowly flew towards the central net, hung up on the net for a while, and then rolled over the net without dying, and fell to Fuji Yuta''s side.


    "This ball was scored by Bingdi, and the score was 15:0."


    Jirou Akutagawa, who was sitting on the ground and shouting pain, heard that he was scoring. He was puzzled and then surprised: "Did I score? Good luck! Good luck!" He said, waving his hands excitedly. Shouting, just like his appearance, plus the appearance of the sleepy bug just now, there was a little bit of it like a game, it was just a kid messing around.


    Saint Rudolf saw that Jirou Akutagawa could score points like this, and his eyes almost protruded. Only watching the moon, his face became even more ugly than before.


    Kisarazu feared that Yuta Fuji''s mood would be affected, and shouted:


    "Yuta, don''t care! The ball just now was just because he was lucky, don''t take it to heart!" Kisarazu''s thinking is the same as that of most people on the scene except Ice Emperor. Even the referee thought that Akutagawa was just It was good luck to receive Fuji Yuta''s ball when he fell. Little did he know that in Bingdi''s main election, except for Huadi, everyone was secretly laughing.


    ''Jiro''s ball is luck?Just get to know it, Saint Rudolph!''


    Chapter 127-The End of the Capital Conference


    Fuji Yuta was puzzled, but he immediately packed up and continued the game.


    The goal just scored seemed to make Akutagawa Jirou a little excited, his eyes were no longer the drowsy look just now, but bright, like a child got an interesting toy.


    Fuji Yuta frowned and set his mind to make a second serve.


    The speed of the serve this time is faster than before, and a strong spin is added to the tennis ball. After the tennis ball hits the ground and rebounds, it immediately bounces toward the outside of the court.


    It turned out that Fuji Yuta saw Akutagawa Jirou''s previous move to grab the net. This time, he decided not to let Akutagawa Jirou easily get close to the net, so he wanted to use a quick and sharp serve to suppress him on the baseline.


    "Wow! What a great serve!"


    Jirou Akutagawa yelled exaggeratedly. Although his voice and demeanor were weird, he was very accurate in returning. Fuji Yuta''s counter-rotating ball did not affect him. With a swing of the racket, Yu Yu caught it. After this serve, he rushed towards the net quickly.


    ''Go online again?!''


    Fuji Yuta still has a shadow on the previous ball. How can Akutagawa Jirou come online at this time, because with the lesson of the first ball, Fuji Yuta dare not attack the feet of Akutagawa Jirou easily, this time it is high. Raised the racket and hit a lob, aiming behind Akutagawa Jirou.


    "so high!"


    Akutagawa Jirou yelled, but his short body jumped up suddenly. Akutagawa Jirou is not tall, but his jumping ability is really good. He straightened his arms in mid-air and barely received the ball.


    Jirou Akutagawa barely received a lob from Fuji Yuta, and the return of the ball was not very powerful. Fuji Yuta saw that Jirou Akutagawa had not landed yet. The speed of the ball was slow and it was a good time to attack. Rushed forward and opened his posture.


    "Clear sky smash!!"


    Fuji Yuta seized the opportunity and directly used his biggest trick to smash in the sky!


    Originally under this kind of excellent opportunity, as long as you don''t make any outrageous mistakes, you can score. There is no need to use such a big trick as a clear sky smash.It''s just that Fuji Yuta not only wants to get this point, but also intends to take this opportunity to completely grasp the opening situation of the game, so he does not hesitate to use the big move!


    The power of the clear sky smash lies in the extremely strong rotation. When the tennis ball is flying in the air, you can instantly hear the sound of the fluff on the ball rubbing against the air.

 1962 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1962

    Jirou Akutagawa just jumped up to catch the ball, before his feet hit the ground, he saw Fuji Yuta''s clear sky smash flying over. This amazing clear sky smash scared Akutagawa Jirou into a frenzy in the air, yelling. In this panic, when he landed, he didn''t step on his foot firmly and fell down again.


    "Oh, it hurts me!"


    Jirou Akutagawa screamed in pain, and the hand holding the pat flew everywhere.It¡¯s so dead right here. The clear sky smash hits the racquet of Akutagawa Jirou¡¯s wild swing. After hitting the racket of Jirou Akutagawa, he bounced back and landed gently on Fuji Yuta¡¯s half of the court. It was a strike at the net.


    "This ball was scored by Bingdi, and the score was 30:0."


    Akutagawa Jirou unexpectedly scored two points in such a funny way. Many people at the scene felt amused, and there was a burst of laughter.


    The more discerning audiences have been awake, including everyone from St. Rudolph. Two consecutive times, they received Yuta''s ball when they fell. This is definitely not a coincidence!


    Akasawa looked depressed and angry, and slammed the barbed wire in front of him, and said in a deep voice, "No wonder this Akutagawa Jiro can be the right choice for the ice emperor. His shot looks funny, but his attack is very accurate and tricky. Watching the moon, with your understanding of Yuta''s strength and the clear sky smash, can you fight back the clear sky smash like that?"


    "No!"


    Kanezue gave the answer without even thinking about it. His face was as gloomy and ugly as Akazawa, and said: "Only with extremely flexible and soft wrists can it be possible to hit such a volley before the net. That Akutagawa Jirou is at this point. I am afraid that he is blessed, that is, a genius, Yuta is afraid..."


    I haven''t finished talking about watching the moon, but Saint Rudolph''s people are not idiots. They have understood the meaning of watching the moon, and their faces are not pretty.


    Naruto also shook his head. Seeing Weizhi''s work, just after watching these two goals, he already understood that Fuji Yuta could never be Akutagawa''s opponent.The subsequent game was also meaningless. Akutagawa Jirou¡¯s volley before the net was very beautiful. Although the speed of the ball was not fast, he used his incomparable wrist flexibility to attack one after another seemingly impossible angles.


    Almost all of those slow balls fell less than one meter in front of the net. Such a ball could not be caught unless Fuji Yuta''s arm suddenly grew three meters long.


    Fuji Yuta''s best half volleys and clear sky smashes were all easily cracked by Akutagawa Jiro''s net volleys, and all of his best tricks were invalid. Of course, Fuji Yuta only lost a mess.


    The entire game lasted only 13 minutes, and Fuji Yuta lost to Akutagawa Jirou 0-6.This is the end of the losing resurrection match. As almost everyone expected, the Ice Emperor won by 3:0.


    Naruto looked at the two teams greeted each other off the court, and thought: "This match, Saint Rudolph, is expected to lose, although there is also a reason why the ice emperor was too tightly defended to collect all the information. , But such a disastrous defeat was also because the strength gap between the two sides was too great. Speaking of losing, it was also a non-war crime.''


    Although Saint Rudolf is already a first-class team in the Capital Conference, there is still a huge gap in strength between the Ice Emperor and a national-level strong team, which can not be made up by tactics.Speaking of it, St. Rudolph''s bad luck and bad luck in the group. If he is in another group, he may have a chance to be among the top four.


    After the defeated resurrection match ended, the Tokyo Metropolitan Conference was all over, and the teams gathered on the court.


    "Now we announce the final result of the Metropolitan Conference and the list of five schools that have been eligible to participate in the Kanto Conference. The National Junior High School Tennis Tournament Tokyo Metropolitan Conference, the champion of the men¡¯s team division is Youth Gakuen, runner-up Yamabuki Middle School, third runner-up Yinhua Middle School, and fourth place. Dongfeng Middle School, the above four schools, and Bingdi Academy, which won the defeated resurrection match, are eligible to participate in the Kanto Conference."


    After the award-giving middle-aged uncle said a lot of nonsense, the long and tedious awards ceremony was over.After that, we waited for the results of the metropolitan conference in other places in the Kanto region before deciding on the grouping table for the Kanto conference.


    Among them, Tokyo''s champion and runner-up, as well as Kanagawa''s champion and Chiba''s champion, these four teams will be designated as four seeded teams, and will be automatically divided into four corners when grouping.That is to say, Qingxue and Yamabuki have been determined to be Tokyo seeds, Kanagawa wants to know that it is Tatekaidai, and Chiba has no impression of Naruto, and is too lazy to pay attention.


    Back at home, Naruto thought about the Kanto Conference, and quickly scanned Qingxue''s performance in the entire Kanto Conference. Naruto sighed heavily.


    "The first round is with Bingdi... Am I going to play in doubles?"


    Chapter 129-Sudden Visit


    This year''s Kanto Conference has a special place, that is, Bingdi!


    Bingdi has always been a strong team in the Tokyo area. In previous years, he participated in the Kanto Conference as a seeded team. In recent years, Bingdi and Qing scored one or two places. Both teams are seeded teams. Being assigned to different semi-regions, they won¡¯t fight prematurely. Just like last year¡¯s Kanto Conference, Qingxue and Bingdi met in the semifinals. As a result, Bingdi defeated and entered the finals, and finally lost to Lihaida. The Kwantung Conference was runner-up and Qingxue was the top four.


    However, this year there was a special situation. Bingdi only sent a second team to participate in the Metropolitan Conference, but was swallowed by Fudo Peak pretending to be a pig and eating tiger. Finally, he successfully entered the Kanto Conference through the defeated resurrection match, so he lost. The position of the seeded team also made Qingxue encounter a strong enemy Bingdi in the first round of the Kanto Conference. In the last three wins, two losses and a tie, Qingxue struggled to win.


    According to the development of the plot, Qingxue not only tragically met the ice emperor in the first round, Qingxue¡¯s deputy captain, and the golden combination of Dashi before the start of the game because he held a pregnant woman who accidentally fell off the flyover and injured his wrist. Unable to participate in the competition, Taocheng Takeshi and Kikumaru made a makeshift doubles to face the ice emperor''s Shinzu and Xiangri.


    Although Naruto really likes tennis now, he has never played doubles before and has little interest in participating. However, Bingdi¡¯s doubles is indeed very powerful. If you can see it in person on the court, it may be a paragraph. Nice experience.


    Naruto couldn''t make a decision about the doubles. After thinking about it for a long time, he didn''t decide whether or not to participate in the doubles. He simply put the trouble aside and fell asleep under the covers.


    The day after the end of the Metropolitan Convention was a rest day, and there was no practice, so Naruto also planned to go to sleep until the sun sets and then rise again.But the plan was pretty good, but before noon, Naruto was woken up by the doorbell.


    ''Who is so early?''


    Naruto complained while yawning, but went to open the door, and as soon as he opened the door, he saw a person who surprised Naruto standing at the door.


    A fresh dress with a pink top and hot pants, two cute pink hairpins are pinned to the iconic short hair. Isn''t it the orange apricot for a beautiful girl with such iconic short hair?


    Naruto really didn''t expect that Tachibana would come to find herself. He really felt a little strange, and looked at Tachibana with amazement: "Apricot, how did you find my house?"


    Hearing Naruto calling his own name blatantly, Ju Xing Qingli''s face was slightly red, and she wanted to correct him, indicating that the relationship between the two is not close to this level, but it is not the first time that I think of him. Calling myself, it seems too late to correct it now. I couldn''t say anything for a while. I simply ignored this, put my hands behind my back, and said playfully, "Why, don''t you ask me to go in and sit?"


    ''What is this ghostly girl thinking in his head?''


    Although Naruto is a veteran of feelings, he couldn''t guess what Juxing was coming from, so she had to let Juxing come in first.After Naruto washed his face and changed his clothes, he said to the orange apricot who was sitting on the sofa and looking around: "What do you want to drink? Let me talk about it first, I only have Coke at home."


    ''Isn''t there no choice?''


    Ju Xing quietly rolled Naruto''s eyes and said:


    "Then Coke."


    Naruto walked to the kitchen, took a can of Coke, then... sat on the sofa and drank it by himself.


    Ju Xing stretched out into the air, and the hands that had originally planned to take the Coke froze there. The corners of his mouth twitched and looked at someone sitting next to him drinking Coke. He said silently, "That...isn''t it for me?"


    "Ok?"


    Naruto turned his head, and only then did he detect Juxing¡¯s movements in a''latency'', and raised the coke can in his hand: "Oh, did you say this? I just asked you what you want to drink, but didn''t say anything. I have to get it for you, do it myself, and have plenty of food and clothing, miss." Although he doesn''t know what Juxing is coming from, but when Juxing will come to his house alone, Naruto is still quite happy in his heart. Under his excitement, he likes again. To tease the girl''s problem, I can''t help but play a trick on the orange apricot.


    Naruto looked innocent, but Tachibana, who had been in contact with him several times, couldn¡¯t see the nasty flashes in his eyes. He snorted and walked to the kitchen steadily and took out a can of Coke. Naruto opened with a snap in front of him, and then groaned and drank.


    I always feel that Tachibana is having a little temper, but Naruto thinks she is more cute. After Tachibana returns to the sofa and sits down, Naruto asks: "Okay, let''s talk about it, what is the matter with me? ?"


    Hearing Naruto''s question, Tachibana suddenly shook slightly, deliberately tilted his head, looked at the empty ceiling, and blurted out: "What''s the matter? Can''t I come to play with you if I''m okay?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ju Xing felt wrong and blushed immediately.This is too ambiguous. The two of them are not relatives, and they have not met ten times since they realized that now, a girl went straight to the house of a guy who was not too familiar. That is not quite right.


    Naruto saw that Tachibana seemed to be faintly worried, and didn''t say anything. He just followed the reminiscence of Tachibana, deliberately showed an evil expression, laughed like a big devil and laughed: "Hahahaha ¡­Of course it¡¯s okay for me. Anyway, you won¡¯t be the one who suffers in my house at last, wow ha ha ha..."


    Ju Xing''s face was even redder. She didn''t pay attention when she thought about her heart. Now when she heard Naruto''s exaggerated voice, her memories from the past jumped into her mind again.


    Her first kiss was lost in this home...and even on this sofa...


    This is the second time that Ju Xing came to Naruto''s house. When she came last time, Naruto charged that absurd bet. Then this time, didn''t she send the sheep to the tiger''s mouth?


    The more he thought about it, the more chaotic he was, and the more he thought about it, the more shy he became. Ju Xing couldn''t help but sipped: "Smelly hooligan!"


    Naruto saw that Tachibana was in a bad mood today, and did not deliberately do something rascals did according to her words, but raised his arm and smelled it, and said solemnly: "No, it''s not smelly at all. I took a bath very seriously. You can''t insult my personality. Although I am indeed a hooligan, I am definitely a hooligan who loves bathing and hygiene, not a stinky hooligan!"


    Seeing Naruto talking nonsense with a very serious and sincere expression, even if he was in a bad mood before, Tachibana couldn''t help but laugh at him. In the crisp laughter, he couldn''t help but stop and gave Naruto a white look, and then stretched out his hand and thumped it. He groaned: "You hate it!"


    "Hehe, hitting is a curse or love, Xing, let''s do it again."


    Naruto was shy and begged for a fight, Juxing really couldn''t make trouble with his cheeky bastard, but after being so snarled by him, Juxing''s mood improved a lot, and she was no longer so bored when she saw him. Naruto was also in a good mood when he was in a relaxed mood, showing a sincere smile.


    In fact, I really want to say that Juxing¡¯s thoughts have something to do with Naruto...


    Chapter 129-Reasons for Quarrel!


    Tachibana will suddenly come to Naruto''s house today. It can be said to be impulsive, but even if it is impulsive, there should be an incentive, and the key incentive is Kamio Akira!

 1963 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1963

    After the previous match between Yamabuki and Fudomine, Akutsu suddenly attacked Tachibana with a tennis ball. Naruto helped Tachibana block a goal and saved her once. Later, Tachibana asked Naruto to eat to express her gratitude.


    It¡¯s nothing if only here, but Naruto is inherently a quiet temper, especially for the girl he likes. He can¡¯t do anything in his entire life. Liu Xiahui who sits still, he knows that Tachibana is right. I have some vague feelings, although it is not clear enough, but this does not prevent Naruto from taking the opportunity to take advantage of something, and in the end, all of them are peeped by Kamio hiding by the road.


    Kamio has always liked Tachibana for a long time, and the people at Fudomine basically know Kamio''s thoughts. Including Tachibana, only Tachibana is still unconscious and at a loss.


    Kamio had thought that he had the advantage of being a school with Tachibana. In addition, he was a member of the tennis team, and Tachibana was the sister of captain Tachibana. The two would have a lot of contact. The top teammates all know his mind, so no one competes with him. Although Tachibana has not expressed his support, he has not explicitly expressed his opposition. In this way, he has the right time and place. As long as he has enough patience, there will always be One day you can pursue the girl you have a crush on.


    Last time Tachibana promised him to go to the playground together, Kamio was very excited. He was always thinking that if he could win the championship, he would take advantage of the excitement of winning the game to confess to Tachibana. The success rate should be Not small, but I didn¡¯t expect to encounter a sudden situation in the semifinals. The result was a terrible loss to Yamabuki. Before I emerged from the shadow of failure, I saw the picture of the girl I like getting close to other men. This is called How can Kamio bear it?


    Kamio himself is a bit impulsive and irritable. When he initiates his temper, he is easy to ignore the consequences. You can see from the last fight in the playground. With his temper, he directly beat Naruto without rushing out. It was already the limit of his patience.


    Later, after Naruto left, Kamio showed up and offered to send Tachibana home, but was rejected by Tachibana. For Tachibana, this seemed to be a trivial matter. She quickly left behind and returned. In daily study and life, the scenes of Naruto and Tachibana being intimacy were seen at the time, but to Kamio, it was unpleasant to think about it.


    Kamio feels that Naruto will be his biggest obstacle to pursuing Tachibana, so today, taking the opportunity of chatting, she wants to faintly test Tachibana''s view of Naruto Uzumaki.


    In fact, Naruto Uzumaki is really excellent in other aspects except for some problems with character and woman.Although he is not the kind of cold and beautiful man, he is also very handsome with blond hair and blue eyes. He has a slender and strong body, and has a kind of sunshine-like affinity and tolerance. Compared with ordinary people, he is more bright but not dazzling. Unique temperament.


    Tachibana lost her first kiss because of a bet, of course I am embarrassed to tell anyone. Tachibana gave his evaluation of Naruto according to his own thoughts, and found that the guy really has no shortcomings other than being a bit lustful. , I can''t help but feel a little weird.But how did she know that the more perfect Tachibana said Naruto Uzumaki, the more unpleasant Kamio heard it.


    Tachibana is unclear, and he tells Kamio to work hard. After all, although Fudo Peak did not win the championship, he still qualified for the Kanto Conference in fourth place. Now for Fudo Peak, this is nothing. First-class event.


    Who thought it would be okay for her not to say this, Kamio was even more annoyed when she heard it.Naruto could clearly see Fudomine''s mess in the semi-finals, and Qingxue, because of Kamio''s most hated Naruto, won the deciding singles number two victory and won the tournament. The comparison of the results between the two makes Kamio jealous and angry. The anger that has been suppressed for a long time finally can''t be suppressed. Angrily said to Orange Apricot: "Anyway, I am not Naruto Uzumaki, go and cheer him on. All right!"


    It was the first time Kamio spoke to Juxing in such an aggressive tone since they met. Juxing was stunned. At first, she thought that Kamio was a little irritable because of the hard training, and she patiently persuaded a few words. .


    But Kamio was originally an impulsive and violent temper, and his anger and anger had been suppressed for a long time, how could he be able to stand it when he burst out, and his speech was even more awkward.


    Although Juxing has a generous personality and is not easy to hold grudges, she is not a virgin type girl. It is said that clay figurines are still three-pointed, not to mention that a big living person like Juxing finally can''t help but sneer at the tail of the gods.


    Kamio''s anger was exploded, and Tachibana couldn''t control his temper, and finally had a thorough quarrel with Kamio, and then ran out of Fudong Peak.


    No matter who it is, after getting angry, there should always be a solution. Whether it is to find someone to confide in, or to vent it out completely, there must be a cathartic way. Juxing doesn¡¯t want to tell Jujuping about this, otherwise it will do It made her feel like she was going to file a lawsuit with her brother. After all, Fudo Peak''s preparation for the Kanto Conference is a big deal. After thinking about it, Ju Xing can only come to Naruto.


    Naruto still doesn''t know the cause and effect of this passage. If he knew it, he would look down on Kamio Akira even more.Naruto has always looked down upon Kamio before. No matter whether it''s the court or the clearing, Naruto does not regard Kamio as an opponent.


    He has the power to create and destroy the world, and can even make rules. What is Kamio Akira?


    Under Naruto¡¯s gibbering, Tachibana was stunned at Naruto, and at the same time, her anger was relieved a lot. Although she said that the person in front of her was really annoying, she felt that he looked more After a lot of pleasing to the eye, and comparing Kamio''s attitude towards him, the balance in his heart was already completely out of balance.


    Naruto could feel that Juxing''s mood improved, and at the same time he got closer to him, and couldn''t help but secretly be happy. He looked at the clock on the wall and found that it was half past eleven.


    "It''s almost twelve o''clock, do you want to eat something? But I don''t have any ingredients at home. If I want to eat now, I probably only have instant noodles."


    Ju Xing touched her stomach, feeling a bit hungry, but she shook her head when she heard that there was only instant noodles, and said, "Just forget about instant noodles. Eating too much of that kind of food is bad for your health."


    Naruto looked at Tachibana and said:


    "That said, if eating instant noodles turns your pretty waist into a bucket waist, I should cry."


    "I won''t become so fat!"


    Ju Xing first spoke to Naruto, then blushed, a little shy and said: "And what does it have to do with you when I become fat? Why are you crying?"


    Naruto smiled, did not answer, but handed out his hand to Juxing: "Beautiful lady, in order to prevent you from starving to death, do I have the honor to invite you to a nearby supermarket to purchase ingredients? "


    Naruto''s deliberately contrived appearance was faintly flattering. Ju Xing heard it with a smile on his face, and then pouted again.


    "Huh, let''s go with you!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty-No coincidence


    The weather is already very hot now, it is noon again, the temperature in the city has exceeded 35 ¡æ, and the body temperature will only be higher.In this kind of weather, it will be exposed to the sun for a while, I am afraid that it will become human.


    Although Juxing is not afraid of the heat, she can¡¯t stand the heat. When she walks into a fully air-conditioned supermarket, she feels refreshed and feels as if it makes her feel refreshed. She can¡¯t help but say: ¡°There is still air conditioning. The sun today is almost scorching me."


    Naruto glanced at her and smiled:


    "I''ll buy you a sun hat later, otherwise it would be bad if you get a tan."


    Ju Xing turned her head and glanced at Naruto slantingly, and said, "What does it matter if I don''t get tanned?" But she had a smile on her face, which seemed very useful.


    The two pushed a shopping cart and leaned their upper body on the handle of the shopping cart and strolled slowly. There are a lot of foods to try in the supermarket. While shopping, the two of them ate some to pad their stomachs. People have always eaten amazingly, and in a blink of an eye, most of the shopping cart is filled with all kinds of meat and vegetables.


    Ju Xing looked at the food piled up like a hill in the shopping cart, and said, "You buy so many things, do you plan to put it together for the winter?"


    With so many foods, Tachibana estimated that he would not be able to finish eating it for a month. Naruto rolled his eyes and said, "Where is this? This is just my food for three days."


    "Eating so much for only three days, are you a two-mouthed girl?"


    Ju Xing was surprised by Naruto''s exaggerated appetite, but she uttered mercilessly.


    The two daughters are one of the monsters that appear in Japanese mythology. It is said that a vicious stepmother brutally killed the child born to her husband''s ex-wife. The child died innocently, and his grievances could not disappear after death, and he was attached to the vicious stepmother. , Making it a two-woman.


    On the surface of the two-mouthed girl, it looks the same as a normal woman, but a second mouth will be born at the back of the second-mouthed girl¡¯s neck. When someone is around, this mouth will be covered by the hair, and there is nothing unusual. When there are no outsiders, this mouth will appear.This mouth is much larger than the previous mouth, and it can eat several times or more of food until it can hold the possessed person to death.


    Naruto also has a lot of knowledge about Japanese mythology, and when he hears it, he rolls his eyes wildly: "The two girls are the monsters that the grievances of dead children attach to women and become monsters. I am a man, and I must use a monster to describe me. It should be gluttonous or something."


    "Your appetite is indeed the same as gluttonous."


    Naruto and Tachibana continued to quarrel, and the noisy appearance made the relationship between the two people a lot closer. After half an hour, the two walked out of the supermarket carrying large and small bags.


    Naruto¡¯s home is two intersections away from this supermarket, not far away, it¡¯s less than ten minutes¡¯ walk, and there is a 24-hour convenience store at the second intersection.


    Although Japan has only a population of more than 100 million people, there are more than 56,000 convenience stores nationwide, with an average of one convenience store for every 2,200 people, and its density ranks third in the world.Because of the 24-hour business, plus the sale of various snacks, and fast foods such as bento and rice balls, it is the choice of many salaried workers and students with busy work or studies.


    Because of the short distance, Naruto would come here to buy a dozen lunch boxes to cushion his belly. They were also very familiar with this place. When Naruto and Ju Xing had just passed the traffic lights with big bags and small bags, they were about to walk to the door of the convenience store. At that time, the automatic door of the convenience store opened, and a man in a hoodie on a hot day ran out of it, and then another woman in high heels ran out of the convenience store.


    The woman turned her back to Naruto, but Naruto felt that her back was very familiar, as if she was someone she knew. Before Naruto could tell who this woman was, she heard her yelling at a very high decibel: "Robbery! Get him!"


    Although the woman yelled loudly, it was time for food, and the weather was hot and the sun was shining, and there were not many pedestrians on the street.The woman wanted to catch up by herself, but the high-heeled shoes on her feet were obviously a cumbersome. After running two steps, there was a twist under her feet. As soon as she heard an ouch, the woman fell directly to the ground.


    At this time, the robber had run out for several tens of meters. The woman who fell to the ground was angry and anxious, but couldn''t catch up. Naruto and Juxing came over, and immediately ate after seeing the woman¡¯s face. Surprised, it turned out to be the reporter of "Tennis Weekly", and the beauty reporter Shiba Saori who was considered very unreliable by Naruto.


    Tachibana also knew Shisaori, but was not familiar with it. Naruto said to her, "Hey, beauty, you are..."


    Shisaori heard the familiar voice, and as soon as he raised his head, he saw Naruto standing in front of him. He didn''t care what he called him, and said quickly: "Help me catch that person! He grabbed it. My wallet!" If only the cash in the wallet is returned, the key is that there are important documents such as the ID card, bank card and her work permit. If you lose it, it will be very troublesome.


    Naruto didn''t hesitate to hear it, took out a bottle of juice he just bought from the bag, aimed at the robber and threw it out.


    Under the extremely surprised gazes of Shiba Saori and Tachibana, the bottle of juice accurately hit the back of the robber''s head. The juice bottle burst like a balloon and spilled all over the floor, and the robber also fell. On the ground, I can''t get up for a long time.


    You can hit a running person tens of meters away, this...


    Neither Shisaori nor Tachibana knew how to describe the scene they just saw in words, but fortunately, Shisaori''s wallet was retrieved, and there was nothing to do with Naruto and others.


    "Great, luckily I got my wallet back!"


    Shisaori held her wallet in both hands with a look of rejoicing. After talking about it, she just wanted to stand up and thank Naruto, but her right foot that had just been twisted suffered a sharp pain, and she fell back again with a cry.

 1964 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1964

    Naruto¡¯s gaze fell on Shisaori¡¯s right foot, seeing that her ankle was completely red and swollen. It seemed that the injury was serious. Naruto frowned, and took off her high heels without saying anything. stand up.


    "Hey, you..."


    Shiba Saori''s right foot was grasped by Naruto, and a strange feeling instantly rose from the soles of his feet and spread all over his body. Shiba Saori shivered as if he had been electrified. This hot weather was unexpectedly out of thin air. Goose bumps.


    Before she was angry or shy, Naruto grabbed the sole of her foot and turned it slightly. This moment caused Shisaori to breathe in pain, sweating profusely, and she didn''t care to say anything.


    "The injury is a bit serious. The joint seems to be dislocated. It''s best to deal with it as soon as possible. Hey, where do you live, I will send you back first."


    Shisaori endured the pain and reported an address, and Naruto twitched the corner of his mouth twice.


    "From here, it takes an hour to take a taxi to your house. If you drag it for so long, your foot injury will get worse. My house lives nearby. I will go to my house to help you deal with it first, and then send you home."


    Shisaori felt that her feet were hurting badly, and the sharp pain made her feel a little bit arrogant, so she agreed with Naruto.With Tachibana''s support, Naruto carried Shiba Saori on his back. When the whole body was pressed against Naruto''s back, Shiba Saori suddenly shook slightly.


    Chapter 131-The Difference of Shisaori


    Shisaori was carried on her back by Naruto, and her face was slightly hot, not sure if it was because of the weather or something else.


    Shisaori felt ashamed to be carried by a boy who was nearly a round younger than him. She didn''t want to lie on Naruto''s body, but the pain in her feet had already taken away most of her physical strength. He just got up a little bit before he collapsed again, and finally had to completely lie on Naruto''s back.


    The bodies of the two of them are mostly close to each other. This posture allows Shisaori to fully feel the strong body hidden under the clothes. Shisaori feels that the person carrying him is not as strong as a human being. , It''s a savage bull...or stronger than an adult bull.


    Carrying a person on his back, carrying two heavy bags in both hands, coupled with the temperature of over 35¡æ and the urban road with no shade at all, these conditions are combined, no matter who it is, everyone should feel hard, but Zhi However, Saori felt that the person carrying him had no reluctance at all, not to mention that his breathing did not change, not even a drop of sweat, which surprised Shisaori.


    "Well, I am also a tennis journalist. I have seen a lot of players with very good builds before, but probably none of them is like this kid. Although I am only in the second grade of middle school, he is so strong and unbelievable. He was as bloated as those bodybuilders, really a magic kid.''


    Shiba Saori''s temperament is jumpy, easily distracted, and his head is crazy. At this time, Naruto has already returned to his home with her back. After putting the bag in his hand on the ground, Shiba Saori is cautiously placed on the sofa. on.


    "Apricot, first tidy things up, I''ll get some medicine to treat her."


    "okay, I get it."


    Although Naruto no longer needed any therapeutic drugs, he could make them at will in this world. After pretending to be in the room, he walked out with an ointment and a roll of bandage.


    "Does your medicine work?"


    "Don''t worry, I have been playing for many years, and there will always be some bruises. The effects of these ointments are all tested by me personally. Quality assurance."


    Naruto is talking nonsense seriously, but he can guarantee the effect of this medicine. In fact, if he wants Shisaori to recover, he can do it with a single thought, but he doesn''t want to expose too many surreal things, so he has this. A guise.


    Naruto squatted down and asked Shisaori to lift up his injured foot. Fortunately, Shisaori was not used to wearing skirts, and he was wearing a pair of trousers today, saving some embarrassment.


    When Naruto grabbed Shisaori''s ankle, Shisaori shivered like she did when she was on the side of the road before. Although she was very carefree, she even said she was a little bit awkward, but she was unexpectedly very shy. , And Tomoka¡¯s personality is both similar and dissimilar. Although the air-conditioning has been turned on in the room, Shisaori still feels heat on her face. If it weren¡¯t for Naruto¡¯s unbroken serious look on her face and constant waves from her feet Shisaori¡¯s tingling pain caused Shisaori''s shame to escape.


    Naruto checked for a while and said:


    "It is true that the ankle joint is dislocated, but fortunately it is not too serious. As long as the dislocated joint is returned to its original position, there is no problem."


    At this time, although Shisazhi¡¯s foot injury was not as intense as before, but after the dislocation, the pain in the ankle was continuous, and there was already a slight swelling. Shishazhi heard that Naruto asked She brought her joints back to their original place, her face suddenly paled, and she asked timidly, "Will it hurt?"


    Her pitiful appearance was clearly afraid of pain. Naruto didn''t expect that the careless beauty reporter would be afraid of pain and almost laughed out loud. Fortunately, she was finally suppressed with great perseverance and said solemnly: " Don''t worry, it won''t hurt much."


    "Then...ah!"


    Shisaori was relieved, before he could vomit out completely, Naruto had already pinched her ankle and broke it hard, breaking the dislocated bone back to its original position.


    The piercing pain caused Shisaori to scream hugely, shocking the orange apricot who was tidying up in the kitchen.Naruto didn''t care so much, he held Shisaori''s calf to prevent her from moving, and then applied the ointment to her wound, and then tied the bandage. The movements were clean and he looked very skilled.


    At the moment when the bone was received, Shisaori felt that she had suffered the most painful thing in her life. In addition to being caught off guard, she almost bit her tongue and cursed Naruto half to death in her heart. However, after applying the ointment, she felt cool. The feeling quickly penetrated into her wound, making the sharp pain subsided a lot.


    However, after being so tossed, Shisaori was already weak in physical strength. Qiao¡¯s face was full of sweat because of the pain, and she messed up her hair on her skin. She looked very embarrassed. After tears, he looked at Naruto sadly, and complained: "Didn''t you say it doesn''t hurt?"


    Naruto grinned. Why did this sound a bit awkward, but his face was calm, and he said without sincerity: "Sorry, I lied to you just now."


    ''This kid is still so unpleasant to speak!''


    Shisaori made a bulging voice, but thinking that Naruto was a benefactor to help her after all, even if she was a little emotional, it was not easy to vent on him.


    Naruto put away the remaining bandages, and gave two sticks of ointment to Shisaori, and said, "I will give you this ointment. Be careful not to use your right foot during this period, and change it once a day. Okay.¡± In fact, an ankle sprain is not a trivial matter, at least two or three weeks of training is necessary, but Naruto has secretly accelerated Shisaori¡¯s recovery from his injury, but he didn¡¯t want to be too shocked, so he talked about it for a week.


    Shisaori collected the ointment, and Naruto asked again:


    "By the way, your family doesn''t live near here, why did you come here so far?"


    Shiba Saori explained to Naruto that, in fact, new reporters like her, although most of the time they work with their seniors, occasionally get the opportunity to interview alone to accumulate work experience.


    Like today, she got an opportunity to interview a long-retired tennis coach living nearby. The interview time is a little longer. After work, it is already noon. Just like many office workers in Neon, choose The nearest convenience store solves their own lunch.


    There are only a few people in China who can settle a meal in a convenience store, but this is commonplace in Neon, because the room is affordable, and many lunches taste good. For busy office workers It was a very good choice. Shisaori was also one of the large number of office workers. In the end, he unexpectedly encountered a robbery and injured his foot.


    Speaking of lunch, Shiisazhi''s belly groaned immediately. She hasn''t eaten anything until now, and her belly is irritating now.


    "You haven''t eaten lunch yet, then I''m just cooking, you can eat together."


    Although Shisaori was very carefree, she felt that she had troubled Naruto a lot today, and now she was a little embarrassed, saying, "It''s okay, don''t bother, I just buy a lunch box for lunch..."


    "Bento can be eaten occasionally. Don''t eat it as three meals. If you are injured now, it is better to eat something fresh to help you recover. Although work is important, you must know to take care of yourself, Zhi beauty."


    The problem on Naruto¡¯s mouth did not change. Shih Saori¡¯s face burned when he heard his name. She didn¡¯t know whether it was shy or annoyed. She finally said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m almost ten years older than you. You can talk to adults like this." She didn''t know whether she cared about Naruto''s "teaching" to her or the last word.


    ''Miss, the way you guard your weak self-esteem is so cute.''


    Naruto smiled secretly and said:


    "Now you are injured, so you have to listen to me. It has nothing to do with your age, and you always eat that kind of fast food, and don''t know how your body developed."


    "Ahem!"


    Tachibana used to organize things quietly in the kitchen, saying it was in the kitchen, but Naruto¡¯s kitchen is open, and there is no wall or door barrier, but there is a cooking table dividing the area, so the kitchen is actually You can see and hear everything in the living room.


    Tachibana was originally just listening to the movement in the living room. After all, she is a kind girl. Naruto was giving Shiba Saori this nothing, but Naruto¡¯s last words of Tachibana can¡¯t be taken as unheard. The nameless fire started, and I felt that the fire was exceptionally strong. He coughed twice deliberately, and then raised his voice: "Naruto, come and see what ingredients are used for cooking today."


    "Hehe, here it comes."


    Chapter 132-Lunch


    When Naruto walked into the kitchen, Ju Xing glanced at him secretly.


    Naruto smiled inwardly, but deliberately pretended to be innocent, and asked: "What''s the matter, Kyoko, have your eyes cramped?"


    Ju Xing''s eyes twitched, and he almost really gave Naruto a cramp in the corners of his eyes. He stretched out his hand and patted Naruto''s back, and said, "Hate! Hurry up and cook!"


    "Hi, I see."


    Naruto also played a trick on Tachibana a little bit, so that Tachibana will not be really embarrassed by the time, and it will be him who will ultimately suffer. He chooses the parts to use from the ingredients he bought today, and then begins to show his cooking skills.


    Naruto has always been very delicious, and he also likes to cook. After so many years of experience in so many worlds, his cooking skills can be considered to have been tempered, and it can be said to be second only to fighting, mouthing and teasing girls. , Is Naruto''s fourth masterpiece.

 1965 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1965

    The heavy Chinese knife is extremely flexible in Naruto''s hands. With a sharp swing, the pork is cut into standard mahjong pieces in a blink of an eye. Various vegetables are also cut quickly under the blade. The knife is really beautiful.


    Tachibana was helping Naruto at first, but she saw the magnificent knife skills Naruto showed. Although she doesn''t have the level of Naruto''s power, I don''t know how Naruto uses every time she takes the knife. Naruto¡¯s technique and strength, but I still feel that every movement of Naruto is very beautiful, and he saw God away for a while. When he recovered, there were already several plates in front of Naruto. The vegetables have all been processed, just wait for the pot.


    "Hey, I''m back."


    Naruto called the orange apricot, pinched a slice of cut cucumber and stuffed it into the orange apricot''s mouth. The orange apricot subconsciously opened his mouth and ate it. Only then did he come back to his senses and looked at it as if it had been cleaned up. The material cut by the machine said: "Your knife is so good, even better than my brother."


    Naruto felt that he had heard something unexpected, and turned to look at Tachibana, and said in surprise, "Is Tachibana also good at cooking?"


    "Well, my brother is best at Japanese cuisine, and his craftsmanship is better than that of my mother."


    Naruto recalled Tachibana''s information, and found that his hobby was indeed cooking, and his craftsmanship was good. He couldn''t help but secretly slander: "My future elder brother is actually good at cooking, and he was on the court. It looks really different.''


    As soon as his mind turned, Naruto laughed, pinched Tachibana¡¯s face with his hand, and smiled: "Not only tennis, my cooking will not lose to your brother, you just wait to taste it."


    Ju Xing felt extremely dissatisfied with him suddenly reaching out and pinching his face, but when he heard what he said, she wrinkled her nose cutely and said, "Be careful that the cowhide is blown."


    "Hehe, just wait and see."


    Naruto poured oil from the hot pan, and a strong aroma of food soon wafted out of the kitchen, which made one''s mouth full and appetite.Shisazhi injured her foot, so she had to sit in the living room, but her nose wasn''t broken, she smelled the scent, and made her salivate before eating. The gluttons in her belly immediately became greedy, and she began to growl.


    Shiisaori touched her flat belly, then looked at the kitchen eagerly, and muttered: "It''s so delicious. I didn''t expect this kid to cook so well. Only a junior high school student is good at so much. Something, it''s really foul..."


    Shisaori was too hungry. If it wasn''t for the injury on her foot and it was inconvenient to move, plus it wasn''t in her own home after all, she still remembered to restrain herself, otherwise she would have gone to the kitchen to steal food.


    After a while, Naruto and Tachibana arrogantly came from the kitchen.


    "Hey, it''s not done yet, don''t steal it!"


    "Woo... can''t help it, this is so delicious, is this Chinese cuisine?"


    "Yes, this is called Yuxiang Pork Shredded. How does it compare to your brother''s craft?"


    "Woo...Don''t ask me such questions."


    "Come less, if you don''t say anything, I won''t let you eat vegetables, and you''ll only eat white rice for a while."


    "you are nasty!"


    There was a slap in the kitchen, probably because Tachibana patted Naruto again.


    The so-called gossip is human nature. People always have some curiosity, but it is more or less. As a reporter, Shisaori¡¯s gossip and curiosity are far better than ordinary people. Hearing the noise of playing in the kitchen, Gossiping in my heart suddenly: "The two of them talk so affectionately, shouldn''t they be boy and girl friends?''She thought so in her heart, and quickly determined the fact herself, and nodded secretly:''The children are really open now, much better than when I was in school.''


    Shisaori was thinking about it, but she was only ten years older than Naruto, and it was not a generation away. This kind of thinking was really old-fashioned, but then she continued to think about it.


    ''I don''t know who they confessed first?It should be that golden-haired kid. Thinking about it, he is also handsome. Blond hair is rare among neon people. Isn''t it a mixed race?Tennis is good and cooking is good. It is normal for girls to like it.''


    The more Shisaori thinks about it, the more unreliable she is. She and Naruto have some disagreements, so she has always had some prejudices against Naruto before, but ignores the light on Naruto, but perhaps what happened today made her treat Naruto. A fundamental change in her opinion, after leaving behind her prejudices, she discovered the countless advantages of Naruto, and even Shiisaori felt that this person with countless advantages was a little devil she had previously disliked.


    ''Speaking of which, I don''t know where they have developed.Do you want to tentatively test it later, but you should have both holding hands and hugging. The golden-haired kid doesn¡¯t look like that serious type (you are the truth), and his body is so strong. Should also...''


    Shiisaori recalled the strong body she felt when she was carried by Naruto before. She couldn''t help but imagine the scene where she was hugged in his arms. She felt ashamed, but she quickly returned. God came, and noticed what I was fantasizing about. Even if the air-conditioning cold wind was blowing, I felt hot on my face. I spit on my hot face and said:''Bah, baah!What am I thinking about? He is just a middle school student, and he is one round younger than me!I must be like this because I haven''t had a boyfriend for too long, um, it must be!''


    At this time, Naruto walked out carrying the cooked food. Seeing Shiba Saori covering his face, his mouth seemed to be muttering something, and he felt inexplicable. The bowl was put down and touched Shisaori''s forehead. Said: "Why is your face so red, is it uncomfortable?"


    "what!"


    Shisaori noticed Naruto. There was a ghost in her heart, and her face became even more red. She hurriedly said: "Ah, no, nothing! The meal is ready, let''s move quickly, my stomach is early. I''m hungry!"


    Although Naruto thought it was weird, he didn''t ask any more questions, set the tableware, and the three of them feasted.


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Three-Annoying Imp


    Naruto¡¯s cooking skills will never lose to any well-known chef. The dishes made are all delicious and delicious. Shiba Saori¡¯s index finger is moved. She has a kind of''two'' personality. Seeing the food, she suddenly Just forgot the slight strangeness just now.


    Ju Apricot is also very appetite, even if she had eaten some in the kitchen just now, she still kept waving chopsticks.In the end, the two women both ate a bowl of rice more than usual, their stomachs were too strong to eat anything, but their faces still seemed unfinished.


    Zhisazhi had an injury on her foot, and of course she could not be allowed to work, while Juxing naturally took over the task of washing dishes and pots, and Naruto took out the tea set and started making tea.


    When Naruto returned to the living room with the brewed tea, she saw Shiba Saori lazily leaning on the sofa, a lazy look that didn''t want to move, like a cat relaxing in the afternoon, looking very Cute, can''t help but ridicule: "Go to sleep when you are full, and be careful to grow a little belly."


    "what!"


    Shisaori, who was already fainted because of eating, was about to fall asleep in a daze, screamed, and immediately sat up and touched her belly. All of a sudden, she felt ill.


    Seeing her depressed look, Naruto laughed, put the tea tray down, and said: "Drink a cup of tea, it will help digestion."


    Shiba Saori glanced at him, and pouted a little childishly, but still took the tea cup that Naruto handed him and took a sip.The warm tea soup entered the throat and quickly scattered in the five internal organs. Shih Saori felt that after a sip of the tea, his limbs were slightly warmed, but he did not feel the heat and was very comfortable. He blurted out and praised: "Good tea."


    Naruto smiled and sat beside her to drink tea.


    After a while, Naruto didn¡¯t hear Shisaori¡¯s movement. He turned around and found that she was touching her belly a little bit distressedly, as if she was still struggling with the question of whether she would gain weight. She felt amused and said, "You are not Well, I was joking with you, you don¡¯t care about your figure so much, do you?"


    Shisaori gave Naruto an angry look and said:


    "How can any woman like this kind of joke. I ate so much today, and it will take a while for my feet to get better. I can''t exercise during this period. I will definitely get fat..."


    Shisaori grasped his hair with his hands, and seemed to be really upset about this, and then his eyes became firm again, and solemnly said, "No, let''s just throw away the weight scale at home."


    ''Hello, do you think you won''t gain weight if you lose the weight scale?''


    Naruto wanted to spit her out, but considering the consequences of being caught by Shisaori, he endured this sentence and said with a smile: "I don''t think you need to worry about this. Anyway, you are so beautiful. Even if the meat grows, it will only grow to the place where it should grow." He said recklessly and looked up and down Shisaori''s figure with his eyes.


    Shisaori is undoubtedly the best figure among the women Naruto has come into contact with in this world... But this is of course natural, after all, there is a gap between adults and minors, not every middle school girl Can develop into the body of the bee-eater in the super-electromagnetic gun.


    Although the reporter¡¯s work is busy, Shisaori¡¯s figure has not been out of shape, and is maintained very well. Although Shisaori is only a female role model in this world, according to the law of no ugly girls in the second dimension, she Such a well-known female partner can never be ugly.


    Naruto staring at a woman so straight is really impolite. Although Shisaori is a bit dull, she won¡¯t notice when Naruto stares so straight. Naruto¡¯s straight gaze makes her face suddenly rise. He blushed and shyly covered it with his hands.But it was useless. Shiba Saori only felt that Naruto¡¯s gaze turned into a sharp blade, able to penetrate her covered palms and even her clothes, and finally couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°You, don¡¯t look at me like that!¡±


    Shisaori¡¯s voice made Naruto look up, seeing that her eyes were full of shyness and horror, as if he was a scourge, perhaps Shisaori felt that with female instinct, even worse things might happen if this continues. She was both shy and fearful. If possible, she really wanted to grab the door and run away.


    Naruto saw that Shisaori''s eyes were full of tears, and he understood that although Shisaori was a little moved by herself, the progress was still too fast, which made her a little scared, and suddenly reduced her aggressive gaze and sat up straight. Drink tea on your own.


    In fact, if there are only Shiba Saori and Naruto today, even if Naruto does not take the opportunity to ask for her, he will take advantage of the opportunity to make a deeper impression on Shisaori, but the orange apricot is still there. Some things are not convenient. Carry out, otherwise both sides will not be pleased by the time.


    Shisaori saw that Naruto had returned to his usual appearance, and he knew that the "crisis" had been eliminated, and he was relieved immediately, but he didn''t know what to say, for fear that a wrong sentence would put him in the same dangerous situation again. , Had to hold the tea cup without saying a word, the two maintained an extremely delicate atmosphere.


    Shisaori felt her heart beating extremely fast, and the heat on her face couldn''t subside completely. A reporter must be articulate and clear in her thinking, but now she is stuck in her mind and can''t think of how to eliminate this embarrassment. atmosphere of.


    Fortunately, the atmosphere that made Shiba Saori feel extremely embarrassed after the orange apricot washed the dishes and returned to the living room. It was probably because he thought that there was orange apricot. This blond boy would never do anything to himself. Let Shiba Saori had some courage and said, "I have disturbed you for so long today, I think I should go back too."


    Naruto was not surprised to hear her say so, put down the teacup and said:


    "Well, I''ll take a taxi to take you back."


    Shisaori was afraid of staying with Naruto now, and immediately said:


    "Do not bother¡­¡­"

 1966 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1966

    "It''s not troublesome. Anyway, I''m fine today, and you have injuries on your feet. It''s not convenient to go back alone, Xing, you too."


    Naruto was justified and well-founded. Shiisaori wanted to oppose it but couldn¡¯t find a reason. She was a little guilty. She was afraid that if she refused, Tachibana would see the flaws, so she had to agree. At the same time, she also thought: ¡°I have a girlfriend By my side, he shouldn''t do anything to me.''


    Shisaori didn''t know whether he was comforting or deceiving himself. In short, Naruto called for a taxi, and the three of them went downstairs to Shisaori''s apartment.


    Before Shisaori said anything, Naruto said directly:


    "Xing, wait for me here, I will send her up and get down immediately."


    "it is good."


    Tachibana didn''t doubt anything, but Shisaori felt instinctively dangerous. Before she refused, Naruto put her hand directly on her shoulders, and at the same time put her right hand directly around Shisaori''s waist.


    Shisaori only felt that the palm of the blond boy was unexpectedly strong. Even the boyfriend he had been with before was not as masculine as this boy. He suddenly forgot to refuse. When the two entered the apartment building, they were about to enter the elevator. At that time, Shiba Saori reacted and whispered: "Uh...Student Uzumaki, I can go up here by myself, you don''t have to work so hard."


    "How about that?"


    Naruto said righteously: "You have a wound on your foot. I have to take you home with my own eyes, otherwise what should I do if I accidentally hurt it again?"


    There was no flaw in Naruto''s expression, and what he said was righteous, but Shisaori still felt that the blond boy was very dangerous. At this moment, the elevator door opened and Naruto directly helped Shisaori walk in.


    When the elevator reached the floor where Shiisaori lived, Shisaori''s face was flushed when the elevator door opened, and his eyes were filled with emotions such as shyness, irritation, and joy at the same time. He didn''t know what happened in just one minute in the elevator. What happened.


    Naruto sent Shisaori into the house and left after making sure that it was okay, and did nothing. But Shisaori sat on the sofa alone, hugging a Kumamon bear pillow, his cheeks were still red, and the corners of his eyes seemed to have Tears flowed down, and after a long while, a muffled voice came from under the pillow.


    "Anoying kid!"


    Chapter 134-Game Room Date


    Naruto walked out of the apartment building while whistling. Seeing Ju Xing waiting outside, he quickly reduced the overly open smile on his face, lest Ju Xing could see anything.


    "Yo."


    Naruto walked over and said naturally to Tachibana:


    "It''s still early, do you want to go somewhere to play for a while?"


    It''s only more than two o''clock in the afternoon. It would be a pity to send Ju Xing home so early. After all, the two are not in the same school, and it is rare to have the opportunity to meet. You must take good care of it.


    Orange Apricot is also a young girl, and she is just like to be playful. She was instantly moved when she heard it, but hesitated, "Do you have any suggestions? But let¡¯s say it first. I don¡¯t agree with outdoor activities. ."


    Although she is a girl who is a little playful, it depends on the situation. Now it is two o''clock in the afternoon, which is the hottest time of the day. Outdoor activities in this kind of sunlight, but how interesting it is, you will be exposed to the sun. Let it be completely destroyed, besides, for girls, tanning is a bigger problem than sweating.


    "Don''t worry, I know there is a game hall nearby, let''s go there."


    The game hall is good, you can play as much as you want without worrying about the sun. Ju Xing immediately agreed to the proposal. The two walked for five minutes and came to the game hall that Naruto said, which is a six-story single building. In the building, the first floor is a ramen restaurant, the second floor is a billiard hall, the third floor and the fourth floor are KTV, and the top two floors are the game hall.


    The arcade is a commercial form derived from the birth of various electronic games. It is very popular in Japan. There is no shortage of various game places in the streets where many young people gather in Japan.The content of the game is generally based on exciting games such as fighting, gunfighting and driving. Unlike the small steel ball store, because the small steel ball has a gambling nature, minors are prohibited from entering, but the general game hall does not have this problem.


    The game hall as a whole is relatively dim, and the game machines emit colorful lights and restless music. Naruto went to exchange some coins, and then he leaned in Tachibana¡¯s ear and said, ¡°It¡¯s boring to play like this, so let¡¯s bet, you lose. If you don¡¯t, let me kiss, if I lose, let you kiss.¡±


    Upon hearing Naruto¡¯s offer of this bet, Tachibana immediately remembered the first kiss she had lost, and her pretty face immediately flushed with shame. Fortunately, the light here is relatively dim, so it is not obvious. She used that look that seemed to be capable of killing people. He gave Naruto a harsh look and said, "Do you think I''m a stupid? Doesn''t it allow you to take advantage of winning or losing, so I won''t do it!"


    Naruto smiled and said cheeky:


    "What does it matter? Didn''t you even give me the first kiss?"


    Ju Xing''s face was even redder, clutching Naruto''s collar and roaring:


    "I didn''t want to give it to you! It was taken by you!"


    Juxing yelled very loudly now. If he changed to another place, he would have been paid attention to by others. Fortunately, the sound here is very noisy. Most of the guests in the game hall are also concentrated on the game, but no one pays attention. The behavior of people and orange apricots.


    Naruto felt that Tachibana¡¯s shy and annoyed look was particularly charming. It was different from Tachibana¡¯s mood. He was attracted by the girl¡¯s appearance. He bowed his head and quickly kissed her on the lips, and said with a smile: "Apricot, hello Pretty."


    Tachibana¡¯s anger just now disappeared without a trace by Naruto¡¯s actions. Her heart thumped and thumped. Her heart was ashamed of his frivolous behavior and was happy with his praise. It turned out to be even a little bit of disgust. There was no anger. Tachibana only felt that she was less and less like herself, and found it difficult to face Naruto. He grabbed some coins from his hand and said, "I ignore you," and then turned and ran to study those. The game console is out.


    Naruto knew that Tachibana¡¯s shyness had accumulated to a limit. At this time, if she pushed her further, it might have a counterproductive effect. He also converged a little. He walked to the game console next to Tachibana and stuffed a coin into it.


    Ju Xing felt that he was very nervous when he came, for fear that he would do something to herself. What she was afraid of was not what she would do to herself, but she was afraid that she could not refuse Naruto to do anything at all. She saw Naruto from the corner of her eye. After just focusing on the game, I breathed a sigh of relief in my heart, but a small disappointment quickly emerged.


    Ju Xing shook his head, not letting herself think about any messy things, took out a coin and stuffed it into the coin slot.


    Juxing chose a shooting game called a bounty hunter. Players hold the game gun and play in the first person to destroy various monsters that appear on the screen. If they are too late, they will be attacked, and the corresponding amount will be reduced. Physical strength, if the physical strength is reduced to zero, you can put in coins to revive the character.


    This game can be played by one player or by two people in cooperation, which is much easier, just like Naruto and Tachibana now.


    Tachibana was still a little nervous at first, thinking about Naruto''s things in her mind, but when the game started, her attention was quickly attracted by the terrifying monsters constantly appearing on the screen, holding the laser gun and aiming one by one. After shooting, the monster hit was fragmented on the screen, very exciting.


    Tachibana quickly got into it completely, forgetting Naruto''s embarrassment, and was immersed in the game.


    When Naruto saw Tachibana''s appearance, he smiled secretly and plunged into the game.Shooting games like this are not gambling games like slot machines or small steel ball machines. The performance depends mainly on the player¡¯s ability to react. Playing this game with Naruto¡¯s ability is simply a foul. Help, Ju Xing cleared the entire game after losing only one life.


    "Ah! Great! We cleared the level! We cleared the level!"


    Seeing the clearance screen that appeared on the screen, Tachibana was very excited, grabbing Naruto¡¯s arm and bursting into laughter. After a while, the excitement cooled down a little, and then he noticed the condition of the two, because of the weather. It was hot, and both of them were very thin. Under the jump just now, Juxing''s whole body was almost close to Naruto''s body. Seeing the smirk on Naruto''s face, Juxing''s face turned red again. When she got up, before she could escape, Naruto grabbed her hand first and said: "There are racing games over there, let''s go and play."


    As he said, he pulled Tang Xing and stuffed her into the driver''s seat of a racing game.The two of them worked together to clear the level just now, but now they have become opponents in this racing game. With their ability to react, it goes without saying that the result of the game.


    After losing, Ju Xing puffed up her face with anger. Her character was generous and hearty. She was by no means the kind of person who couldn''t afford to lose. It was just that Naruto''s show-off after winning was too annoying, let her You can¡¯t keep calm.


    Tachibana was successfully aroused by Naruto. The two went on to play a lot of games that can be matched. It is a very simple thing for Naruto to win Tachibana, but he deliberately made a few games. , So that the two people''s game looks similar.


    Tachibana didn¡¯t know if he saw it or didn¡¯t. In short, he had a lot of fun. Although the abnormality was irritated by the popularity, the smile on his face remained for a long time. The irritability and trouble caused by the quarrel with Kamio in the morning were also All disappeared without a trace, and a happy breath was enveloped all over his body.


    The two played for almost two hours, and they were going to take a drink and take a break. Just when Naruto was going to buy a drink, Ju Xing, who was leaning on a game console, suddenly heard a girl''s voice.


    "Wow! It''s the highest score, my dear, you are so amazing!"


    Chapter 135-Fun


    Ju Xing turned his head and looked, and saw two people standing next to a boxing machine, a man and a woman, who looked like a young couple. The girl who was talking just now looked like she was in her twenties.


    She spoke to a boy who was about her age, about 185 cm tall and strong, with arms that are thicker than the calves of ordinary girls, and with a flat head. It looked like a type of exercise.


    Hearing what the girl said, the guy with the flat head hugged her waist and said triumphantly: "Of course, anyway, I am also the head of the university karate club, and it is of course possible to achieve this level."


    "You are so powerful, if you hit me in the future, then I am not your opponent."


    "How come, my karate will only be used to protect you, how can you be willing to hurt you? Who dares to bully you in the future, I will use karate to teach him a good lesson!"


    The flat-headed man said and punched the air a few times, and he could see that he was indeed very powerful as the head of the karate club. Every punch he punched was full of strength, and he could see that powerful power with his eyes.


    Because the distance is not far, Ju Xing heard the conversation between the two of them, and said in his heart:''It turns out to be a karate practitioner. No wonder the strength is so great.''


    The boxing machine was playing fast-paced music, the number 907 on the scoreboard kept flashing, and a voice announcement came from the machine.


    The boxing machine is a very popular and common sports game machine, which is generally seen in amusement parks or game halls, just as common as a shooting machine.There is a target on the boxing machine, and then put in coins. After the game starts, you can attack the target with your fists, and the score will be displayed on the scoreboard. The heavier the punch, the higher the score. This boxing machine has the highest score. The highest score will always remain on the scoreboard. When the score is refreshed, specific music will be played, and the machine¡¯s voice will also be broadcast to refresh the record.

 1967 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1967

    Women rarely like to play this boxing machine, but it is very popular among men, especially when there are women watching next to them, men will want to show their strength and masculinity in front of women. This habit probably won''t change when it reaches the seventies and eighties.


    When Tachibana felt a little boring, Naruto bought a drink and walked over, unscrewed a bottle of apple cider vinegar, and handed it to Tachibana.


    "give."


    Ju Xing took a sip, and the cold and sweet apple cider vinegar was very refreshing. Ju Xing looked at Naruto and suddenly said, "Hey, how about we go to play that boxing machine?"


    Naruto turned his head and glanced, wondering:


    "Do you like to play that?"


    "It feels quite interesting, let''s try it."


    Ju Xing explained casually, and then took Naruto to the boxing machine.In fact, she is not a fighting girl herself, and she is not very interested in boxing machines. Just now I saw that the flat-headed man scored the highest score, and she just had the simple idea of''Oh, quite powerful'', but I saw When Naruto was playing, Tachibana suddenly somehow wanted Naruto to try it too.


    Naruto was dragged to the boxing machine by Tachibana in a daze. Tachibana dropped a coin and said with a smile, "You come first."


    "Why are you playing this? Anyway, you can''t beat me in strength."


    Naruto complained, but the target had risen, and he aimed at the target and punched.


    boom!!


    Naruto made a seemingly unremarkable punch, but the sound was exceptionally loud. Even the noisy music here couldn''t hold back. The couple who was about to walk away were shocked and looked at in surprise. The blond-haired boy.


    The numbers on the scoreboard rose rapidly because of Naruto''s punch, and finally flickered at the highest score that could be displayed at 999. Record-breaking music and voice were played in the machine.


    Click!


    The karate flat-headed man and his girlfriend both opened their mouths in disbelief, their jaws seemed to be dislocated, but they had to believe what was happening in front of them.If the highest score of 999 might be a machine error, then the bent metal connecting rod under the target is the best illustration of the power of the punch just now.


    Tachibana also did not expect that Naruto''s strength would be so great, he actually hit the highest score that is difficult to surpass with one punch, but when he saw the shock of the two, the surprise in his heart quickly turned into difficulty. The joy of speech, I feel very happy.


    After Naruto finished the fight, seeing that Tachibana didn''t want to do anything, he asked:


    "Don''t you play?"


    "You have scored 999 points. What am I going to play? I don''t want to be ashamed. Let''s go and play something else."


    Naruto looked at Tachibana, who was holding her arm, and always felt she was a little strange. When she glanced over the two people who were standing aside and still shocked, he faintly understood why Tachibana pulled him to play the boxing machine and didn¡¯t play. Suddenly laughed helplessly.


    The two happily played in the game hall, but felt that their energy was not completely consumed. After coming out of the game hall, they ran to the KTV on the third floor to open a box and sang.


    After the original and hearty character of Ju Xing entered KTV, her character seems to have changed again, becoming a bit like Tomoka''s overly lively, a person holding the microphone will not let go, jumping and singing without playing, also Jumping endlessly, Naruto really didn''t expect that she was actually a''Maiba'' type.


    Although Juxing¡¯s singing voice is not comparable to those of professional singers, she is very beautiful and her voice is also very moving. It is also a kind of enjoyment to hear her singing in that brisk voice and watching her young and lively dance moves.


    Naruto looked at Tachibana, her head was full of hers. Tachibana was hilarious by herself for almost an hour, probably because her physical exertion was a bit fierce, and she sat next to Naruto and slapped her with her hand. He has strong muscles and pouting his mouth: "Hey, obviously we are here to play together. It''s a foul of you to sit and listen to me singing."


    Naruto smiled:


    "It''s not that you are playing so enthusiastically, I don''t want to disturb you."


    "I don''t care, now I''m tired, take a break, you sing a song to me, if I''m not satisfied, hum..."


    Ju Xing snorted like a witch through her nose, but her aura was not strong enough, and she looked mostly cute. Naruto shook her head and took the starting point instrument to order a song. When Ju Xing saw the title of the song Slightly startled.


    "Sudden Love"


    Chapter 136-Poor


    "Sudden Love" is the theme song of the classic Japanese drama "Tokyo Love Story" broadcast in 1991. It was composed by the famous singer-songwriter Kazumasa Oda and played a decisive role in the whole play.


    With the popularity of TV dramas, this theme song was sung by almost everyone in Japan at the time, and it was very popular. This single record sold more than 2.7 million copies, becoming the album sales champion and the best single of the year, ranking No. 1 in Japanese history. Eight, arguably one of the most successful singles in the history of Japanese folk music.


    Although it is many years old, this "Sudden Love" is still one of Japan''s most classic love songs. Although Tachibana is still young, it is not the same era as when this song was popular, but because of "Sudden Love" The singing degree is too high, so she has also heard it.


    Seeing that Naruto actually clicked this classic love song, Ju Xing didn''t know what it was like in her heart, her cheeks were feverish, her heart was beating violently, she was shy and nervous, but she was a little bit happy and expectant in her heart.


    At this time, the prelude of the song had already sounded. Naruto picked up the microphone. Tangerine could not say anything, and could only listen to Naruto''s singing quietly.


    "I don''t know where to start, time is passing silently


    The full of words that flowed into my heart disappeared without a trace, your beautiful and moving, made me unable to fall in love with you straightforwardly. The rain is about to stop, in this dusk that belongs to us only


    On that day, at that time, in that place


    If we never met you, we will always be strangers


    Stop being tempted by other people¡¯s sweet words, although there will be distress, but I still love you more day by day than now


    I will come to you through all the barriers of time and space


    I wish to grow wings and guard you tightly


    I want to become a gentle breeze, hugging you tenderly


    On that day, at that time, in that place


    If we never met you, we will always be strangers


    Now you have moved your heart, don¡¯t talk, just hug me


    I will not forget this day, I will not give you to anyone


    I wish to grow wings and guard you tightly


    I want to become a gentle breeze, hugging you tenderly


    ..."


    Naruto used power beyond the rules of this world in his singing, as if he was cheating, so that his unprofessional singing voice also possessed the power to shock the soul.


    Ju Xing looked at Naruto''s side face intently singing, not knowing how to describe her mood.


    Every time I face him, every time I am shy, every time I am angry, every time I am happy... Every time I feel is a small heartbeat, like a trickle, flowing through the heart of orange and apricot.


    These trickles were gathered together by the singing, and gathered into a surging river. The waves that set off in the girl''s heart were unprecedentedly fierce, completely destroying the girl''s shyness and restraint, and swallowing the whole into an inescapable whirlpool.


    I don''t know when the singing stopped, but the tumbling mood couldn''t calm down in a short time. Naruto put down the microphone, and the two people looked at each other.


    Naruto''s eyes could only see the appearance of Juxing, and her eyes also reflected Naruto''s shadow.


    The eyes were attracted to each other, and the two bodies got closer and closer, and then hugged each other tightly.


    There was no shyness and reservedness in Juxing''s eyes, and she was clearly moved.


    Just when the lips of the two were about to touch each other, Naruto''s cell phone rang suddenly, and a ringing suddenly broke the delicate atmosphere in the room.

 1968 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1968

    The atmosphere disappeared, and Ju Xing''s spirit suddenly became sober, his face flushed, and he shyly pushed Naruto away, turned around and turned his back to Naruto, not daring to look at him directly.


    Naruto cried out, it''s a pity, looked at the void with a little annoyance, then took out his mobile phone and saw the caller ID on the screen. Naruto quickly glanced at the orange apricot with his back facing him. After hesitating for a moment, Still answered the phone.


    "Hey, Sakura."


    The person who called was Naruto¡¯s true girlfriend in this world, Sakura Sakura, Sakura¡¯s gentle voice came from the other end of the phone: "Naruto-senpai, did you bother you?"


    "Of course not, what''s the matter?"


    "I just want to ask what you want for lunch tomorrow, I will prepare it for you."


    After Naruto and Sakura were dating, although they would eat in the school cafeteria most of the time, they occasionally made lunches and ate them together on the school rooftop. For one thing, few people go to the rooftop, and no one will disturb their time alone. Secondly, I also want to appreciate the love of each other.


    Thinking of Sakura wearing an apron standing in front of the stove cooking for herself, just imagine that it feels like home. Naruto''s face showed a gentle color and said: "Everything is good, I like everything you do. Eat. But if Sakura can pack herself into a bento box and give it to me, I will be happier."


    Sakura''s little face quickly turned red because of Naruto''s words, and she said: "You, I will ignore you if you say this again!"


    "Haha, girl, you say that every time, but you can''t do it every time."


    ''Do you want to crit like this!''


    Sakura was blushing and wanted to complain about him, but she couldn''t do it because of her shy personality. Naruto knew she was shy, so she stopped teasing her, her tone became gentle again, and said, "Just prepare the lunch as you want. I will like it, but don¡¯t work too hard on yourself. If you¡¯re tired, I¡¯ll feel bad.¡±


    Listening to her boyfriend¡¯s gentle care, Ju Xing felt warm in her heart, and the anger she had been teased just disappeared without a trace. He said softly: "You too, the Kanto Conference is near, and you shouldn¡¯t work too hard and put too much pressure on yourself. Up."


    ''Where will I be stressed?''


    Naruto thought it was funny, but she still accepted Sakura''s concern.


    "I see, you rest early, bye."


    "Bye."


    Ju Xing calmed down slowly, and Pentium''s mood gradually returned to normal. Although she didn''t intend to eavesdrop, the box was so big that Naruto did not deliberately conceal it, so she heard all Naruto''s words, and the blood on her face was slow. It faded slowly, his face became difficult to look, and a complex color appeared in his eyes. After Naruto hung up, Tachibana asked cautiously: "Is it your...girlfriend?"


    How much she hoped Naruto could give her a negative answer, even if it was a deception, but Naruto didn''t have that idea, and said frankly: "Yes, I am dating Sakura."


    Ju Xing was startled, and the whole pretty face immediately became extremely pale.


    She remembered that Ryusaki Sakurano, the girl who was blackmailed by a bad young man, came forward to help her that time, and that time was also the first official meeting between her and him.


    It turns out that they are already dating... He is someone who has a girlfriend, yes, he is so dazzling, how can no girls like him?


    Ju Xing only felt extremely heartache at this moment. The throbbing that had previously gathered in her heart turned into a sharp blade at this moment, piercing her with scars in an instant.


    The first time I throbbed, the first time I was tempted, the first time in love... it was actually such an ending.


    Ju Xing once heard people say that it hurts to lose love. At that time, she didn''t believe it, but after experiencing it firsthand, she realized that it hurts more than she imagined. This first love that ended before it even started has made her feel heartbroken.


    Tears condensed in his eyes. At this moment, Ju Xing felt that he must not show a fragile appearance in front of the person in front of him, turned his head abruptly, and said: "Sorry!"


    Chapter 137-Outbreak!


    After that call, Naruto and Tachibana fell into an awkward situation, they were silent and did not speak. Naruto knew Tachibana had a grudge in his heart, and it was not that simple to eliminate it.


    After eating dinner at a ramen shop unwillingly, Naruto looked at the sky and said, "It''s late, I''ll take you back."


    If it was before that call, Tachibana would never refuse. Her heart wanted to spend more time with Naruto, but now Tachibana¡¯s heart is like a wounded little beast, very sensitive and fragile, resisting Naruto. All caring, immediately refused: "No, I can go back by myself."


    Naruto looked at Tachibana, as if crying and stubborn, sighed in his heart, and repeated: "It''s too dangerous for you to go back alone. I''ll just send you to the door."


    Ju Xing still wanted to refuse. At this time, Naruto''s tone suddenly became tough and said: "I said I will send you back. That''s it!"


    "I¡­¡­"


    It is the first time that Naruto has shown such a strong and domineering appearance in front of Juxing. Juxing can''t refuse, but he doesn''t know what to say. Seeing him treat herself so hard, Juxing suddenly feels aggrieved.


    Naruto took Juxing and walked to the bus stop. At this time, a bus just arrived. The two got on the bus and sat down in the back row.


    Tachibana sat by the window, and Naruto sat next to her. After sitting down, Tachibana realized that Naruto was always holding her hand. Given the embarrassing situation of the two, this action was obviously inappropriate. .


    Tachibana tried to withdraw her hand, but Naruto was like a stone Buddha, unable to move at all, as if holding her hand fixed, he snorted and turned his head out of the window, pretending to be looking at the scenery outside. , Deliberately ignored Naruto.


    Naruto didn''t speak either. He leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes, looking like he was resting, but he was actually talking to someone.


    "You are boring, devil."


    In Naruto''s consciousness appeared a blond, blue-eyed woman holding a blood-red sickle, the king of golden nightmares.


    The golden nightmare king showed her ubiquitous figure with one hand on her hips, and smiled on her mouth: "What''s wrong, did I do anything wrong? I just want you to communicate more with your little girlfriend and improve it." It¡¯s just feelings."


    Sakurano''s call just now was actually called at that critical moment because of the King of Golden Nightmare.


    This is not to say that the King of Golden Nightmare used his power to control Sakura, she just gave a chance, and what Sakura said later came from her true thoughts.It''s just that the action of the King of the Golden Nightmare can''t be concealed from Naruto now, so he just stared at the void at that time.


    "Yes, thank you so much, wicked demon lord."


    Hearing Naruto said that he was wicked, the King of Golden Nightmare was not angry. Instead, he looked at Naruto a little curiously and weirdly, and said: "I really can''t understand your thoughts. With your current strength, you have already surpassed it. It¡¯s so easy for any gods and demons to get a woman in the past. Even if you don¡¯t use violent means, you have the same power as me to control the rules. Changing the girl¡¯s marriage and fate is a matter of one thought. Why is it so troublesome?"


    Naruto was silent for a while and replied:


    "Because it is not easy to cherish the things that are too easy to get, whether it is the beautiful things such as peace and happiness, or wealth and power, the same is true for feelings."


    A strange look appeared in the eyes of the golden nightmare king Bise, and said: "I still don''t understand, you and I are eternal beings. At this level, even the stars and even the rise and fall of the entire universe are nothing but It''s just a moment. Even if human feelings are unforgettable, they will not last for a hundred years. They are nothing but a drop in the ocean for you and me. Why do you care so much?"


    "It is precisely because of the short life span of human beings that they should be cherished even more, because they can only live for a hundred years at most, and then they will die for a long time."


    "You are so obsessed with such small things, how can you understand the mystery of the''Tao''."


    "It is a trivial matter to you, but to me it is absolutely impossible to give up, because you are not me!"


    "It''s just the word''love'', do you want to abandon the higher realm of comprehension?"


    "Even if you don''t realize it, please have no regrets!"


    "Hard to understand!"


    Naruto and the King of the Golden Nightmare were just talking at first, but the more they talked about the differences between the two, the more they quarreled, Naruto took a deep breath and said solemnly: As for the lifespan of you, everything in the world is just a drop in the world. You can wipe out or create everything with just one thought. How can this small drop be compared with the whole ocean? Than? But to me, that''a drop'' is just''Canghai''!"


    The King of Golden Nightmare was startled, but he didn''t expect Naruto to answer this way, and was silent for a moment, as if he was feeling the deep meaning of Naruto''s words.Then the two of them looked at each other, they had similar blue eyes, but their wills were completely different.


    The two eyes looked at each other for a long time, and finally the King of Golden Nightmare laughed first.


    "Interesting and interesting... I want to see how that''a droplet'' is a''canghai''."


    Amidst the laughter, the figure of the golden nightmare king gradually thinned, and finally disappeared, leaving Naruto''s consciousness.


    When Naruto and the King of Golden Nightmare were discussing the Tao, Juxing''s eyes had been looking out the window blankly. She didn''t know what she was looking at, or she was simply in a daze, and she seemed to be thinking about a lot of distress. By the time she recovered, the bus had already left for a few stops. Although it was already night, the lights outside were brilliant, showing the bustling nightlife of Japan.


    From the reflection of the window, Ju Xing could dimly see the person sitting next to him, and his eyes immediately showed complicated gaze, his teeth were biting his lips, and he tried to speak several times and finally managed to endure it.

 1969 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1969

    I don¡¯t know how long it took. When the bus arrived, Naruto pulled Juxing and got out of the bus. The two of them walked for a while, and they were already not far from Juxing¡¯s home. Then they passed through an alley to reach Juxing¡¯s house. After getting off, Tachibana saw the familiar apartment building and stopped, Naruto also stopped.


    The two were silent for a long time. After tangling for a long time, Ju Xing finally raised his head, looked straight into Naruto¡¯s eyes, and said: "I ask you one thing, you must answer me honestly."


    "it is good."


    "What do you mean to me...?"


    Juxing''s patience is not so good. She went to Naruto this morning because of her irritability, but she fell into another kind of upset at night, which was obviously different from the mood in the morning.Juxing knows that this question is not something a girl can say easily, but she must figure out the answer to this question, otherwise she will definitely suffer from insomnia tonight, and even the next few days... Then she will definitely go crazy. of.


    If you can say that eating together, playing together, singing together, these are things that ordinary friends do, then holding hands, hugging, kissing, these are obviously beyond the scope of ordinary friends, to the level of lovers, but they are not Lover, he has a girlfriend, and that person is not her, so...


    Tell me what you mean!


    Although the light in the alley is dim, Naruto''s ability is still enough to clearly see the girl in front of her. Her body is a little trembling, and her hands are tightly clasped. She knows that even Tachibana has a hearty personality. It must have taken a lot of courage to ask such a question. Naruto liked it and felt distressed, and felt that it was time to take a man''s responsibility.


    "I like you."


    The straightforward confession broke into Juxing¡¯s heart in an instant, shy, joy, sweetness, and happiness all came out of her mind, which caught her off guard. His face flushed instantly, and even the previous pain was reduced a lot, but...


    Before Naruto confessed, Tachibana lost her mind and said, "Don''t you already have a girlfriend? Why are you still treating me..."


    "Why not? I like Sakurano and I like you."


    Ju Xing was stunned for a moment, and then thought of something, her fists clenched, this time not because of tension, but because of anger, his eyes lit up and looked at Naruto.


    "what do you mean?!"


    "On the surface, Sakura is my girlfriend, but I also want you. If you want, I will do my best to give you the greatest happiness."


    "Happiness? You said so easy!"


    Naruto¡¯s words completely ignited Tachibana¡¯s anger, and all his anger broke out, and he roared at Naruto: "This is not the Warring States Period! I am just a girl who lives in a peaceful era with a normal outlook on love, I Is it wrong to just want a boyfriend who can treat me wholeheartedly? I can''t understand your thoughts. If I said to share my feelings with other men, would you agree?"


    "No, absolutely not!"


    Naruto denied it without even thinking about it: "I absolutely can''t bear that the girl I like loves other people, not just other men, even your father and brother, I don''t want them to divide your part from me. feeling."


    "You are too selfish to say that! I can''t accept it!"


    Tachibana can no longer control the excitement, tears in her eyes, if Naruto confessed just now that she is willing to give up Sakura with her, Tachibana feels that she can accept it, but Naruto¡¯s temper is too hard. And at this point, there is no concession or compromise at all, which makes Juxing really unacceptable.


    "Naruto Uzumaki! I hate you asshole the most!"


    Ju Xing burst out all her emotions, turned around and left, but before she could take a step, her arm was pulled by a strong arm and pulled back. Before she became angry, her lips were tightly sealed. Living.


    Chapter 138-The Conflict of Youth


    As the night darkened, a group of people walked out of an apartment building. All of them were wearing the same uniforms and carrying a tennis bag on their backs. They were the prime candidates of Fudo Peak.


    Today was originally a day off, but the Fudo Peak¡¯s regular elections still conducted special training for the upcoming Kanto Conference. After the training, Tachibana, as the captain, entertained the Fudo Peak players to their home as guests.


    Kamio had a big quarrel with Tachibana this morning, and regretted it after she calmed down in the afternoon. I originally wanted to use this opportunity to visit Tachibana to explain to Tachibana in order to ask Tachibana¡¯s forgiveness, but she did not expect Tachibana. Xing is not at home.


    Kamio didn''t expect that Juxing had not returned home by dinner time, so she asked Jujuping. Jujuping replied that Juxing called him during the day, saying that he would spend a while outside with his friends today, and would go home later.Kamio felt a bit of a response when he heard that. He knew that both Tachibana and Tachibana were transferred from the Kansai area. Therefore, there are not too many friends here, and they are mainly selected by Fudo Peak. How many friends does Xing have who can play with her all day?


    Kamio actually faintly thought of a person, and the previous anger was about to faintly rise again, and he was always worried when eating. Even when he left Jujuping''s home, Kamio still looked frowned.


    Fudomine¡¯s regular candidates all know that Kamio likes Tachibana, but they don¡¯t know some of them. Seeing Kamio frowning all the time, I just think he is worried Tachibana has not returned home so late. Ishida Tetsuo stepped forward to shoot. He patted Kamio on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, Kamio, Xiao Xing has always been smart, and she won''t have anything to do. Let''s go back and rest soon. The most important thing is to prepare for the Kanto Conference."


    "Ok."


    Kamio nodded absently, but apparently did not listen to Ishida''s words.


    The members of the Fudo Peak didn''t know what to say. They left the neighborhood where Jujuping''s family was located, and when they passed an alley, they heard some strange noises coming from inside, and turned their heads to look curiously.


    Although it was a bit dim, with a little light, everyone still saw two people hugging each other in the alley, like a couple, kissing.They were all teenagers, full-blooded, and when they saw such a scene suddenly, they all felt a little bloody and flushed.


    Senchende touched his nose, and said with some embarrassment:


    "Let''s go another way."


    Although it¡¯s faster to go straight to the bus station through the alley, they were embarrassed to walk over when they saw such a scene. Everyone nodded in agreement. When they were about to turn around and walk the other way, Kamio seemed to have suddenly discovered something. Suddenly rushed to the two people in the alley, and roared: "Asshole! You let me go!"


    Kamio''s roar awakened the two people in the alley. The two finally separated. Who else could they be if they weren''t Naruto and Tachibana?Tachibana was originally confused, hearing the sound of Kamio''s anger, his head became clearer, and when he raised his head, he saw Kamio''s distorted face because of anger, and was startled. He didn''t say anything yet, behind Kamio. A few more familiar and surprised voices came from Orange Apricot: "Xiaoxing, why are you..."


    The people of Fudo Peak didn''t expect that the couple in this alley, one of them turned out to be Orange Apricot, and the other was Naruto Uzumaki from Qingxue, which made them extremely surprised.


    Juxing saw that all the Zhengxuan of Fudongfeng except his brother were here, and was shocked, and said, "Everyone... why are you here?"


    Ishida said with a weird look:


    "We should have asked you this, Xiao Xing, why are you here? And..."


    Ishida hasn''t finished what he said, but he has already expressed what it means. Tachibana is not a fool. After his head is sober, he immediately understands Ishida''s meaning. A small face is immediately flushed with shame, and Naruto is cursed half dead in his heart.


    ''I blame this nasty guy, kissing me in a place like this, I was seen by everyone now, how will I face them in the future!annoying!''


    Tachibana blamed Naruto for everything that caused her embarrassment, but in fact it was basically the same, but she didn¡¯t know if she was angry, ¡°Naruto kissed her and was seen by Fudo Peak¡¯s team members. '', I was still mad at the matter of''Naruto kissed her''.


    Juxing didn''t speak shyly, Kamio thought of the picture just now, and only felt that his heart was torn apart in an instant, and his anger and jealousy almost burned his reason, and roared: "What the hell did you do?!"


    Naruto looked at the angry divine tail, his eyes were very calm, with no sarcasm or triumph on his face, and said lightly: "This is my business with Xing, it has nothing to do with you."


    Compared with the provocative appearance, Naruto¡¯s indifferent and calm appearance seems to be more prone to irritate people. Kamio is not good at patience and calmness. In addition, he has always had a deep prejudice against Naruto, and his anger could not be controlled. He hit Naruto.


    "You bastard!"


    Ju Xing didn''t expect that Kamio would hit someone suddenly, and was shocked. The punch hit Naruto, and Naruto hid aside, but the alley was too narrow, and his hand was still holding Ju Xing''s hand, not completely He avoided, was hit in the shoulder with a punch by Kamio, took two steps back, and Ju Xing also staggered, but luckily he didn''t fall.


    How could the anger of God''s tail calm down because of this punch, and he raised his fist to hit again. At this time, Ju Xing reacted and saw that God''s tail was going to hit people. At this time, she was really angry and pushed the god''s tail abruptly. Said: "Kamio! Stop!"


    Kamio didn''t expect that Juxing would help Naruto. She was pushed away by her. If he hadn''t reacted quickly enough, I was afraid that she would fall ugly. Kamio stood firm and looked at Juxing with incredibly sad eyes. Said: "Xiao Xing, you, did you help him?!"


    "Kamio, it''s wrong to use violence anyway, hurry up and apologize to him!"


    When Tachibana said this, he didn''t feel that there was anything wrong. After all, it was Kamio who hit someone, so he should apologize, but it doesn''t sound like that to others.Kamio is sad and painful, but resents Naruto even more, and the members of Unmoving Peak heard it very strangely. Although Kamio was a little impulsive to hit people, it was still for Tachibana, but Tachibana. Xing seems to have not noticed Kamio''s thoughts, and she is so partial to an outsider in her words. It seems that they are not forced to kiss just now. Are they really...


    Naruto was naturally very happy when he heard Tachibana¡¯s obvious bias. Even Tachibana could not accept his inconsistent love, and even resented him a little bit, but when he had a dispute with others, her After all, the heart is biased towards him.Even if the person who quarreled with him was her classmate and an important member of her brother''s team, Ju Xing would favor him more after all.


    Tachibana looks really angry this time, she must apologize to Kamio, but with Kamio¡¯s character, how could it be possible to apologize to his rival in love. Both of them were stubborn and did not speak. Naruto was holding Tachibana¡¯s hand. Said: "Xing, don''t be angry, I''m fine, I''ll send you up."


    "Ok."


    When Tachibana heard Naruto''s words, she was immediately soothed.Because she could not accept Naruto''s sentimentality before, she should be very resistant to Naruto sending herself home, but when Kamio was so troubled, Tachibana also temporarily lost the thought of resistance, and obediently asked Naruto to send herself upstairs.


    Tachibana came to open the door, and it was a bit surprised to see that Naruto sent his sister back. Naruto did not say much, but told Tachibana to take a good rest and then leave, so Tachibana had to face her brother alone. Look at questions and inquiries.


    Naruto went downstairs and walked out of the complex. As expected, none of the members of the Fudo Peak had left. They were still standing outside, looking at him with ugly expressions. Naruto ignored them and went to the vending machine next to him. After listening to the Coke and taking a sip, he looked at the people of Fudo Peak, and said unhurriedly: "You guys have a good look. What are you playing?"

 1970 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1970

    Chapter 139-Lessons from Force


    Naruto''s words clearly angered the Fudo Peak players. Not only Kamio, but everyone else also had a bad face, and maybe they would start at any time.


    Most people will retreat when encountering this kind of scene, because as the old saying goes, two fists are hard to beat four hands. A good tiger can''t stand a pack of wolves. A person has two hands. If you don''t have weapons, you will definitely suffer a siege. Even if it is a professional fighter, it is difficult to win head-on in the face of a siege of a group of people.


    However, Naruto obviously does not belong to the category of ordinary people, so he can drink Coke in his spare time without being nervous at all.


    Among the people of Fudo Peak, Kamio has the worst expression. He hates Naruto. This is easy to understand. After all, when enemies meet, they are extraordinarily jealous. Lovers can naturally be regarded as enemies. If they are not handled well, they may even evolve. Become a feud.


    And the other people in Fudo Peak were also obviously opposed to Naruto, and they didn''t want to see Naruto and Tachibana together.


    From Kamio''s perspective, they and Kamio are teammates, and Kamio conflicts with others, of course they are on Kamio''s side.On the other hand, Tachibana is the younger sister of Tachibana, and her relationship with the tennis team members is also very good. In addition, they all know that Kamio likes Tachibana, so everyone regards Tachibana as his own family.


    If Kamio succeeds in pursuing Tachibana, they will send blessings from the heart, and Naruto is an''outsider'' to them. Of course, they don''t want Naruto this''outsider'' to chase Tachibana away.


    After Naruto finished drinking Coke, he squeezed the empty can twice with his hands. The can was squeezed into a metal ball the size of a ping-pong ball with his bare hands. It was hard to squeeze from the hollow into a solid, and then toss it casually. The metal ball flew over a distance of ten meters and fell into a trash can on the street.


    "If it''s okay, I''ll leave first, goodbye."


    Naruto waved his hand, turned around and walked towards the station. At this moment, Kamio''s voice suddenly sounded: "Stop!"


    ''really.''


    Naruto was not surprised at all, if he could bear it, he would not be the Kamio Akira of Fudomine.Naruto stopped and turned his head to look at Kamio, and said, "If you have anything, please tell me quickly. It''s late. I''m going home to take a bath and sleep. I''ve been tired all day."


    ''I''ve been tired for a day today'', this sentence itself is nothing special, but after seeing the scene of Ju Xing and her affectionate just now, hearing this sentence, I have to fascinate people.


    Kamio tried his best to restrain his anger and said coldly:


    "Leave Xiao Xing and stop pestering her!"


    Naruto turned around completely, looked at Kamio indifferently, and said:


    "I only met with Xing a few times. It''s too exaggerated to use the word''entangled'', and in what capacity do you ask me to leave her?"


    Kamio was angry, and when he was about to speak, he was cut off directly by Naruto: "Whether I want to leave Kyrgyzstan, this is my business, and whether Kyrgyzstan will leave me, that is her business, in the end, this is also our two. Personal personal affairs, you are just an outsider and you are not entitled to interfere."


    Naruto¡¯s words are indeed well-founded. In the final analysis, emotional matters are always a matter of two people. No one at Fudomine can find a reason to refute, but his indifferent appearance is really irritating. The cultivation of Kamio After all, Kung Fu is far inferior to Naruto, so angry, she shouted: "Xiao Xing is the same school as me, she will never like you!"


    Naruto drew out his ears, which formed a huge contrast with Kamio''s furious look. He lazily said: "It doesn''t mean anything to be in the same school. At least there are two or three hundred male students in Fudo Peak. Can Apricot still like all of you? Besides, if you are really so confident, you should confess to Apricot directly instead of telling me these nonsense here. You come to my trouble and dare not show yourself to Apricot. Mind, you have completely lost from this point, idiot."


    Naruto''s words are not polite, but this is also true, Kamio''s face is even more ugly, it seems that after something has been revealed, he has become irritated, roars, and punches Naruto again.


    Naruto made him get a punch just now, but that doesn''t mean he will also this time.Kamio''s fist was too slow and small for Naruto. Even if he didn''t use any special abilities, Naruto could easily catch Kamio''s fist with the power of this physical body. No matter how hard Kamio tried, he couldn''t move.


    "I didn''t beat you just now, it doesn''t mean that I couldn''t beat you. Don''t insult yourself and stop."


    This kind of truthful remarks is very ear-piercing, it is simply trampling on Kamio''s self-esteem. When Kamio hears such words, it is even more impossible for Kamio to stop, no matter what the consequences are, he kicks Naruto to the point.


    "Stubborn!"


    Naruto shook his head, raised his hand, slapped twice, and directly slapped the tail of the gods. The two hits were very heavy. In an instant, the eyes of the tail of the gods were slapped with gold stars, dizziness and dizziness, and naturally there was no slap in the face. Kicked.Naruto swept his feet, and Kamio was unstable and immediately fell to the ground.


    When his back hit the concrete road, Kamio screamed in pain, but his screams suddenly stopped. Naruto stomped on his chest. The strength of this foot was not light. Kamio felt like an elephant foot. It was the same in my own body, as if my bones were about to be trampled off, and I felt suffocated instantly. Although it was painful, I couldn''t make a sound in my mouth.


    Naruto stepped on the tail and said condescendingly:


    "Hey, remember the lesson in your head. If you provoke someone who shouldn''t be offended, the consequences will be very serious, you know?"


    Kamio couldn''t even make a scream, so naturally he couldn''t answer.


    "God''s tail!"


    "You bastard, let go of God''s tail!"


    Seeing that Kamio was knocked down by Naruto, the people of Fudo Peak rushed to attack Naruto. They all tried to save Kamio. Naruto would naturally not be polite and fight with them.


    They are all good at sports, their strength and speed are better than ordinary people, but in the end they are all just mortals. No matter who is Naruto¡¯s opponent, Naruto¡¯s foot is still relaxed without leaving half a step on the tail of the gods. Knock them to the ground one by one.


    Seeing that his teammates were knocked down, Ishida Tatsu felt that the force of the man in front of him was too terrifying, so he simply drew out his racket and struck Naruto.


    Ishida Tetsu¡¯s brute force is terrible, so he can hit a powerful shot like a wave ball. With his strength and the weight and hardness of a tennis racket, this shot is enough to easily break an adult¡¯s arm bones, Naruto He shot his hand, turned his palm into a knife, and slashed Ishida Tetsu''s racket with the knife.


    Click!


    Ishida Tetsu''s racket shattered and was directly cut into pieces by Naruto with a hand knife, and scattered on the ground.Ishida Tie did not expect that Naruto¡¯s strength and physical strength were so amazing that he could smash a tennis racket with a hand knife. His hands were even numb by Naruto¡¯s strange power, and he couldn¡¯t lift it up for a while. Naruto punched. In Ishida Tetsu''s chest, he flew four or five meters away, and then fell to the ground.


    Naruto cleaned up all of them in less than a minute, and personal force was as insurmountable and offensive as the god of war to these young people.


    Naruto looked down at the people who fell on the ground and said indifferently: "This is the end of today''s business. I don''t care about anything with you, but you all listen carefully. Don''t have another one, otherwise, It¡¯s not that simple."


    Chapter One Hundred and Forty-Lottery Groups


    Naruto returned to his home after teaching the people of Fudomine. After washing, he sat on the sofa in the living room and turned on the TV to think about things.


    The host on the TV laughed hard and hilariously, but Naruto''s expression was so serious that he was watching a documentary. In fact, he didn''t pay attention to the content on the TV at all, just wanted a little voice.


    Naruto thought about a lot of things, and it was very complicated. For a while, he was thinking about the King of Golden Nightmare, and for a while he thought of the upcoming Kanto Conference, and soon his mind was put on his relationship with Juxing.


    If ordinary people think about so many things at the same time, they may be regarded as a precursor to schizophrenia, but Naruto is obviously not like that. The confused thoughts gradually clarify, and Naruto has his own idea of ??whether to play singles or doubles in the Kanto Conference. After clarifying the troubles, Naruto turned off the TV, thinking of the voices and smiles of the two girls Sakurano and Tachibana, and soon fell asleep.


    A few days of calm passed quickly. This day is a very important day for all teams participating in the Kanto Conference, because this day is the day when the Kanto Conference will be selected by a lottery.


    The metropolitan conferences in various regions have ended. According to the practice of previous years, the first and second places in Tokyo, as well as the first places in Kanagawa and Chiba will become four seeded teams, which will be automatically divided into different halves, while the others The teams must decide the grouping through a digital draw.


    The stronger the team, the more they are the targets of avoidance by other schools. The strongest is naturally the king from Kanagawa, Likai University. The district where Likai University is located is a group of death to other schools. After all, Lihai University has a 15-game winning streak at the Kanto Conference. The average school does not have the courage to compete with Lihai University too early.


    Each team will send two representatives to participate in the lottery ceremony. The representatives of Qingxue are naturally the head and deputy ministers Tezuka and Oishi. The two came to the scene of the lottery. Tezuka said, "This is it, Oishi." As expected of Qingxue¡¯s Captain Iceberg, even in this scorching sun, Tezuka still kept his signature coldness.


    "Speaking of which Tezuka has been here last year, I don''t know what the result of this year''s lottery will be."


    Tezuka was already the vice minister of Qingxue last year. Of course, he had come to participate in this lottery. Hearing Oishi¡¯s words, Tezuka still didn¡¯t have a smile on his face, saying: "No matter what the result of the lottery is, we must do our best. go."


    "Hehe, Tezuka, don''t be so serious."


    "Oh, yes, luck will run away if you draw lots with such a terrible expression."


    A slightly frivolous voice came from behind Tezuka and Oishi and said jokingly. Tezuka and Oishi turned around and saw the two walking around, both wearing Yamabuki''s uniforms. It was Yamabuki''s singles ace Lucky Chinishi, Heho. The nonexistent captain Minami Kentaro.


    "Oh, it''s the lucky Sengoku from Yamabuki."


    "Hee hee, today I will use my hand to draw a good sign, and then advance all the way to the final!"


    Sengoku seemed to be eager to show his good fortune, but Minami Kentaro dismantled the stage at this time and said: "You don''t need to be so excited, Sengoku, you don''t need to draw lots this time."


    "Hey, why?"


    "Because our Yamabuki ranks second in Tokyo this year, and we are one of the four seeded teams in the Kanto Conference. We have already decided on the group."

 1971 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1971

    Last year, because Yamabuki lost to Qingxue in the semi-finals, he entered the Kanto Conference in fourth place. With Sengoku''s luck, he did draw a good lottery and reached the quarterfinals all the way, but unfortunately he was in the fourth place. In the one-finals, he met the king Li Haida, and he was defeated 3:0 and stopped in the quarterfinals. However, this year because of the accident, the ice emperor was eaten by Fudongfeng as a pig and a tiger, so Yamabuki took the Tokyo No. The second position has made Qianshi''s good fortune no chance of performance.


    "Ah, why is this..."


    Sengoku''s excitement subsided suddenly, and his personality and Kikumaru really had a lot of similarities. At this time, there was a sound of footsteps, and Tachibana and Kamio of Fudo Peak walked over as representatives.


    "It''s Fudo Peak."


    Ju Juping glanced at Qianshi and said:


    "Senishi, didn''t Akutsu come? I still have an account to settle with him." The last battle between Fudomine and Yamabuki was a mess because Fudomine was in a car accident, and Akutsu once did it afterwards. Using tennis to attack Tachibana, if you count the two things, there are really a lot of grievances on both sides. Of course Tachibana wants to be cleared up, of course, it is with tennis!


    Qian Shi spread his hands and said:


    "That guy won''t come to this place, and the coach is probably doing some strange special training for him at this time."


    Perhaps it was the butterfly effect brought by Naruto. Originally in the plot, Ajutsu should have retired from the tennis club after losing to Echizen Ryoma at the Tokyo Metropolitan Conference, but now he still stays in the team, but that¡¯s fine, if there are only two If the group doubles and a singles are outstanding, it will eventually suffer a loss against a strong national team.


    "It''s really hard work, but we will definitely avenge the revenge of the conference."


    Tang Juping''s words ignited everyone''s fighting spirit, and the sights of six people in the three schools were intertwined, all burning with raging flames.At this time, the time for the lottery was almost too. Six people walked into the room, and many school representatives had gathered in the room.


    Because the four seeded teams do not need to draw, no representatives from Kanagawa''s Tatekai Yamato Chiba''s Hexagon will participate, and only Yamabuki and Aogaku have representatives from the seeded team.


    The four seeded teams have been divided into four different regions. Li Haida is on the upper left, Yamabuki is sitting down, and they belong to the same half of the region, and Hexagon is in the upper right, and the Qingxue on the lower right belongs to the same half.


    "Kanagawa, Aihara No.1 Middle School."


    "Yes."


    "12th."


    "Next, Chiba, Tochigi Kyoyo Junior High School."


    As the staff shouted out the names of the draw schools one by one, the original blank match list was gradually filled. However, the opponents of the four seeded teams in the first round are still vacant. I don¡¯t know which unlucky school will be. Win.


    Yinhua, who was so messed up by Qingxue at the Metropolitan Conference, saw the vacant name next to Qingxue''s name, and couldn''t help whispering: "Just don''t win the 15th. Please don''t let me win the 15th."


    "Next, Tokyo, Yinhua Middle School."


    "Yes!"


    Yinhua¡¯s representative, Fu Shi, walked up proudly, stood in front of the lottery box, opened his hands, and made strange noises in his mouth. It looked like he was playing qigong. After a while, Fu Shi finally pulled out. Yinhua''s lottery number.


    "Yinhua Middle School, No. 2."


    "Great! It is a completely different group from Qingxue. Now everyone must see the reborn Yinhua spirit!"


    "Stupid!"


    "You fellow take a closer look at the group."


    Although Yinhua avoided Qingxue as he wished, he had to meet the strongest Kanto in the first round.


    These idiots of Yinhua can only be regarded as a joke, and the lottery continues.


    "Next, Tokyo Fudomine Middle School."


    "Fudo Peak? Have you ever heard of it."


    "The school that I have never heard of is just a weak team that can''t stand a blow."


    "makes sense."


    Representatives of other schools obviously despised the little-known school of Fudo Peak. The grumpy Kamio became angry when they heard their conversation. At this time, Tachibana finished the lottery and walked away and said flatly, "Kamio, Let them talk."


    "Next, Tokyo Ice Emperor Academy."


    The staff of the lottery called out the name of the ice emperor, and the whole lottery was immediately agitated. Although the ice emperor was upset this year and entered the Kanto Conference in fifth place, after all, the name of the person, the shadow of the tree, the ice emperor The record over the years is there, even if the results of the conference are upset this year, many people still care about the division of Bingdi.


    Trace Department stepped onto the stage, drew out a lottery number, and then displayed it with two fingers in an extremely embarrassing manner.


    "15th."


    Seeing the ice emperor''s name written next to Qingxue, Tezuka''s eyes narrowed, while Dashi''s face changed drastically, and he said, "It''s the ice emperor."


    "It''s amazing. The first round was a fight between the runner-up of last year''s Kanto Conference and the top four young scholars."


    "Will the losing team not be able to participate in the national competition?"


    "Bingdi lost in the conference this year, so maybe the Youth Society won."


    "Come on, Ice Emperor only sent the Second Army when he was in the Capital Conference. It was not their full strength at all. I think Ice Emperor is still a little stronger than Qingxue."


    The result of the draw between Bingdi and Qingxue in the first round of duel caused turmoil throughout the scene, including Inoue and Shiba Saori who just walked into the venue, the latter exclaimed directly: "How come the first round is ice Emperor?" When this sentence was said, a blonde figure flashed across Shisaori''s head.


    Chapter 141-News


    After the lottery was over, it was about noon. After the end of the lottery, Oishi immediately called and notified the result of the group matchup to coach Ryugasaki who was still in Qingxue.


    After hearing the result, Coach Ryugasaki couldn''t help but feel heavier and said: "That''s it, the opponent in the first round is Bingdi."


    "Yes, coach, it looks like this year''s Kanto Conference will be a tough fight."


    "Well, I see. Thanks for your hard work, Dashi, go back to school quickly."


    "Yes, Tezuka and I will go back soon."


    After hanging up the phone call from Dashi, Coach Ryugasaki''s brows could not help but a deep worry, obviously worried about the strength of the ice emperor. Last year, Qingxue met with the ice emperor in the semifinals at the Kanto Conference last year, but he was defeated by the ice emperor. In his hands, he did not expect that this year, the Bingdi entered the Kanto Conference in fifth place through the defeated resurrection match, which became a big trouble for Qingxue.


    Naruto was also aware of the end of the Kanto Conference lottery, but he knew all this for a long time, of course he didn''t take it to heart. Anyway, he had plans for how to play against the Ice Emperor, so he was not nervous. , Enjoy your leisurely life.


    It''s lunch time now, Naruto doesn''t need to settle a meal in the cafeteria or the school canteen, he can enjoy the delicious lunch prepared by his beautiful girlfriend.


    Sakura held a beef ball with chopsticks and sent it to the Ming people shyly.


    Naruto swallowed it in his mouth, feeling that although the beef balls were completely cooked, the taste was not too old and stuffy, the gravy was very rich, and the seasoning was also very good. It felt that compared to the first time I ate the dishes made by Sakurano I made a lot of progress when I was in, and I couldn''t help holding Sakura''s hand and praised: "Sakura, your craft is getting better and better. It''s a blessing to meet you."


    Sakura is naturally shy, although she has been in a relationship for a while, she is still very shy, with a blushing face, and she said shyly and sweetly: "It''s fine if you like it."


    Naruto and Sakura are in a hot relationship. Even if they stay together 24 hours a day, they don''t feel that it is enough. They don''t feel numb when they say these things, but the others can''t stand it.


    "vomit¡­¡­"


    The girl on the side exaggeratedly looked like she was going to vomit, and shouted: "You two are really numb, you can''t stand it, can''t stand it!"


    Pengxiang screamed and couldn''t stand it, but the hands covering her face were exposed between her fingers, revealing all her smart eyes.


    Naruto quickly poked Tomoka''s forehead with his hand, and said:

 1972 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1972

    "Close your eyes if you can''t stand it. There are so many nonsense to eat plain rice."


    "Nonsense, I don''t eat rice, I eat curry rice."


    The girl''s illogical sophistry made Naruto''s forehead hang three black lines. What is the difference?


    At this time, Sakura poured a bowl of miso soup and handed it to Naruto, saying:


    "Don''t make any noise, Naruto-senpai, try the miso soup I made."


    Naruto took the soup bowl and took a sip, then squeezed Sakura''s nose affectionately, and said, "It tastes great, I have worked hard for Sakura."


    Sakura was praised by her boyfriend, and she felt sweet and joyful. She felt that as long as he said a word, her hard work today would be gone. After Tomoka heard it, she smiled narrowly and said: "Senior, take Sakura so soon Think of it as your own? Sakura''s family doesn''t seem to agree."


    When Naruto heard this, he said calmly:


    "What does it matter? Anyway, sooner or later, I will have my last name."


    Japan follows ancient rituals. Even in modern times, most women follow their husband''s surname after getting married. Sakurano and Tomoka both understood Naruto''s meaning and were taken aback.


    Sakura is still young, and she has not thought of getting married so early, but Naruto¡¯s words have already indicated that she will marry Sakura in the future. The girl¡¯s immature heart is suddenly met with such an end, suddenly He jumped up, his cheeks flushed, as if he was about to bleed at any time.


    Naruto didn''t speak, but looked at Sakura with gentle eyes, expressing his mind.


    Sakura was blushing and did not dare to speak, but the girl Tomoxiang seemed to be deliberately trying to fight against Naruto, vomiting: "It''s numb, vomit..."


    After that, he bent over and lowered his head, making a look of vomiting again.


    The atmosphere was broken, Naruto raised his eyebrows, looking at this girl who was unwilling to stop today, and said: "Is there?"


    Generally, if the relationship between men and women is not to a certain level, this kind of joke cannot be made, but the relationship between Naruto and Tomoka is very close, and Tomoka is not an ordinary girl. After listening, although she is a little shy, her cheeks are slightly red. He got up, but smiled and replied directly: "Yes."


    "Months?"


    "Two months."


    "who?"


    "Your wife''s."


    The conversation between the two was utterly frenzied. After speaking, both of them laughed loudly, but Sakura couldn¡¯t bear the bottomless conversation between the two of them. She slapped one of them and said blushing. : "Stop talking like that, hurry up and eat!"


    "Yes!"


    Seeing that Sakura seems to be really annoyed, Naruto and Tomoka are no longer naughty, and eat honestly.After eating, Naruto took out the prepared tea, and the three of them poured a cup, holding tea cups together, sitting back to back on the ground of the rooftop, looking at the clouds slowly drifting across the sky.


    It seems that Naruto can gradually understand how Shikamaru felt at the beginning. It is also very happy to have some time of the day to watch the clouds quietly.


    The three of them didn¡¯t speak, they were all enjoying the quiet and tranquil atmosphere, but at this time Naruto¡¯s mobile phone rang suddenly, breaking the atmosphere, and the three of them sat upright, no longer back to back. Naruto took the phone out of his pocket, and the caller ID turned out to be Juxing''s number.


    Naruto had already exchanged phone numbers with Tachibana before, but now when she saw Tachibana calling, Naruto¡¯s head suddenly remembered the last time she was in KTV, and she couldn¡¯t help but vomit: ¡°Last time with Apricot.¡± Sakura called. Apricot called when I was with Sakura this time. Did you make an appointment?''


    Naruto was so complaining in his heart, but he knew it was just a pure coincidence. The last KTV incident was secretly interfered with by the golden nightmare king, but this time Tachibana¡¯s call was a complete coincidence. Naruto put down the tea cup, Answered the phone.


    "Apricot, what''s the matter?"


    Naruto''s first sentence made the ears of the two girls around him prick up, Kyung?It''s the girl from Fudo Peak.


    "Hey, the lottery and grouping results of the Kanto Conference have come out, do you know?"


    Naruto couldn''t see the little movements of the two girls, and deliberately raised his voice: "Has the grouping result come out? Our Captain Tezuka and Oishi-senpai probably haven''t returned to school at this time. How was the grouping result? You Fudo Peak Wouldn''t it be bad luck to be drawn to our Qingxue or Li Haida in the first round."


    Naruto smiled in his tone, still showing a serious look, but Tachibana obviously wasn''t in the mood to joke with him, and said loudly: "It''s not our Fudo Peak. It''s your young school who is unlucky! The result of the draw, Your opponent in the first round is Ice Emperor!"


    "Qingxue''s opponent in the first round is Ice Emperor? Are you true?"


    Although this result was known for a long time, Naruto deliberately pretended to be surprised. Sakurano and Tomoka were also taken aback when they heard it. They didn''t expect Qingxue to run into a powerful enemy like Ice Emperor in the first round of the Kanto Conference. With this news, the two girls were not in the mood to think about it any more, and suddenly became worried.


    "Of course it''s true, my brother called to tell me just now!"


    Naruto smiled immediately:


    "Then tell me right away?"


    This sentence made the orange apricot on the other end of the phone immediately silent, blushing and speechless. She indeed called Naruto immediately after hearing the news, and never thought that they were not a school at all. What obligation is to inform Naruto of these things, and even if she doesn¡¯t say it, Naruto will get the news sooner or later. Why is she so urgent?


    Naruto didn''t hear Tachibana''s voice and knew she was shy. Don''t put too much pressure on her at this time, and said: "Thank you for calling me and telling me about this. I will remember. I will invite you to dinner another day. "


    "Yeah." Tang Xing responded, and then whispered and quickly said a round: "Come on." After speaking, he hung up the phone.


    Naruto looked at his mobile phone with a smile on his face.


    Chapter 142-Conversation


    The opponent in the first round of the Kanto Conference was the ice emperor. Coach Ryugasaki mentioned it in the afternoon club activities. Although he is a lot older, Coach Ryugasaki is still very angry and said loudly, "You are all already. You know, the opponent of our Qingxue in the first round of the Kanto Conference is the Ice Emperor! The Ice Emperor has a huge community of more than 200 people. Every year before the Kanto Convention, the strongest person among the 200 people is selected as the official election. It is definitely not to be underestimated. We lost to them last year! So this year, in order to wash away the shame of last year, in order to be able to enter the national competition, everyone must cheer me up, understand?!"


    "understand!"


    Coach Ryugasaki has always been extremely dignified in the tennis club. Now that he hears her words, who would dare to say "no".Although the number of people in the tennis club of Qingxue is far less than that of Bingdi, there are about sixty people in the three grades combined. When these sixty people answer in unison, the momentum is still very strong.


    Coach Ryugasaki nodded and continued:


    "Very good! In order to prepare for the Kanto Conference, I decided to hold the intramural ranking competition in three days. As before, the top two of each group will be the main candidates. To represent the youth school in the Kanto Conference, everyone must go all out, knowing ?"


    "know!"


    "Okay, now we start to practice in groups. I am choosing to use the A and B courts, and the others use the C and D courts."


    After Coach Ryugasaki gave the order, everyone separated and started their own practice.In this exercise, the students in Grades 2 and 3 have obviously become more serious than before, and even desperately, this is all because the opponent they will meet is the Ice Emperor!


    The little ghosts in the first grade are probably not very clear, but as players in the second and third grades, they will never forget the game that Qing Xuexi lost to Bingdi last year.


    These people are just teenagers. There is probably a freak who doesn¡¯t care about victory or defeat at all. No one else would like to lose. Everyone has an idea in their hearts. I want to collect last year''s account!


    Naruto was warming up on the sidelines alone. Before starting the formal practice, he heard footsteps approaching behind him, and without turning his head, he said: "Fuji senior, don''t walk behind others silently like a ghost. , It will scare people to death."


    Behind Naruto, the uncovered Fuji Zhousuke stopped his steps, still keeping his impeccable smile on his face, and said: "Your hearing is really sharp. I have deliberately stepped down. Let you find out."


    ''You nonsense, even if there is a ghost standing behind me, I can find it.''


    Naruto rolled his eyes in his heart, but this kind of remark obviously wouldn''t explain to Fuji, and turned around, looking lazy and lifeless.


    "Fuji-senpai, why are you looking for me? Don''t tell me that you are just being bored and pretending to be a ghost."


    "It''s nothing, I just want to ask where you want to play when you are playing against the Ice Emperor."


    "Hey, the intramural ranking competition has not yet started, so it is too early to consider this."


    Naruto murmured, but still replied:

 1973 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1973

    "From the perspective of Bingdi''s lineup, the singles number one can definitely be Keigo Atobe. He must be dealt with by the captain."


    "Oh, why must the Tezuka follow-up club fight? I think if you meet the trace club, you may not lose."


    Although Naruto is a second-year student, he has a record of beating Tachibana Tachibana, one of the duo of Kyushu in the official competition, and his winning side is not too low against the upper track department.


    Naruto couldn''t hear this, and he rolled his eyes suddenly, wanting to see my strength, how could it be so easy?In fact, everyone in Qingxue is very curious about Naruto¡¯s true strength, not only because he defeated Tachibana Jupei, but also because he was the first person to defeat Fu Du in the school competition and also the first to break his hand. People in the field, although the practice match between him and Tezuka was interrupted due to rain, this added to the curiosity of others about his strength.


    Fuji is probably the most obvious one of them, saying that it is to let Naruto fight against the track club, obviously also to spy on Naruto''s strength.


    "Compared to what I said, I feel that Fuji Senpai is more suitable to play in the track club, so that I can appreciate the last move of Fuji Senpai''s triple counterattack, Bai Long."


    Buer smiled slightly, and couldn''t tell whether it was angry or happy. There was no emotion in the smile, and then he asked, "Where are the other positive choices of Ice Emperor?"


    ''Please, can you not change the subject so obviously?''


    Naruto is indeed not very good at dealing with black-bellied people. He spit in his heart, and still followed Buer''s words and said: "The big man Huadi who has been following Rubu has a lot of strength. Qingxue can resist that. Only me or Kawamura-senpai is the only one with strange power. His opponent must be among us; Akutagawa Jirou in third grade, although he looks a bit sloppy, is very strong, and defeated Fujin Senpai in less than 15 minutes. Brother, it would be fun if you could see that Big Brother also lost to him. The rest is two doubles..."


    Naruto paused, organizing a little bit of language, and then said: "The doubles of Yushi and Mukoto Ninju are very similar to our golden combination. Ninju observes the audience in the backcourt, masters the rhythm, and Xiangri is in the frontcourt. With agile moves and quick offense, they fought with Senior Dashi and Senior Kikumaru. The outcome is unpredictable, but there is no information on the other group of doubles. After all, the last time the resurrection match was defeated, the team played in doubles. The other Feng Chang Taro only knows that the serve is fast, and the other information has to be taken care of by the senior."


    "Although your profile is not as complete as doing it, it''s still amazing. Do you want to learn to do tennis with that kind of profile?"


    "Forget it, Gan Senpai''s tennis style that requires patience and perseverance is not suitable for me. It is more in line with my taste to use the strongest trick to directly destroy the opponent."


    Naruto said half-truth to Fuji, then picked up his racket, walked towards the court, and said, "But Fuji-senpai, you should play a little more seriously occasionally."


    Unexpectedly, Naruto would come to such a sentence suddenly, and Fuer was taken aback. By the time he reacted, Naruto was already standing on the court and began to practice serving.


    In fact, Naruto himself has already planned on how to play this game against the Ice Emperor. The order of appearance of each player will eventually be implemented according to Naruto''s ideas. What I said to Fuer just now is just a casual comment. That''s all, after all, Fuji''s character lacking a sense of struggle in everything is likely to become his biggest weakness in the future.


    As for how much you can comprehend, you don¡¯t have to look at yourself...


    Chapter 143-Fu Yumiko


    Naruto didn''t have any worries about the battle with the Ice Emperor. After all, it was something that he had known for a long time, but the intramural ranking competition three days later made Naruto a lot of distress.


    He had been thinking about the Bingdi before, but he forgot that Qingxue had to conduct an intramural ranking match before the Kanto Conference to determine the list of candidates for the Kanto Conference.


    Naruto has replaced Momogi Takeshi in this world. In this intramural ranking competition, according to the plot, he should be in the same group with Tezuka and Kan. In the end, he lost to Tezuka and was eliminated from the list. , But when the Kanto Conference came, because Oishi was accidentally injured, he replaced Oishi in the doubles match.


    Naruto has been thinking about whether he wants to play in doubles with Kikumaru, but forgets the root cause, because''he'' will be eliminated in the school rankings and will eventually come out as a substitute when Oishi is injured.


    However, with Naruto¡¯s current strength, no matter how much information Gan has collected, he cannot be his opponent. Of course, Gan cannot defeat Tezuka. Eventually, Gan will be eliminated, but if Naruto and Tezuka are separated One group, then there must be a victory or defeat between them.


    From Naruto¡¯s own point of view, he doesn¡¯t want to tell Tezuka the victory or defeat so quickly, otherwise the last practice match would not be interrupted by the rain. With his ability, he wanted to stop one. Rain is very easy.


    ''Would you like to change the hand mound to another group?Or change myself to another group, who would be more interesting to play against?''


    Naruto was thinking about this question while pushing his bicycle home. Before he could come up with the answer, a very sharp brake sounded at the intersection ahead, followed by a violent crash.


    Naruto came back to his senses and looked at the intersection and saw that the intersection in front of him was in a mess at this time. A big red sports car was parked on the side of the road, the head cover was completely sunken, and the windshield turned into a spider web. A medium-sized truck was overturned next to it, which looked like a car accident.


    The traffic police on the roadside intends to go up and save people. At this time, the truck and the red sports car are burning at the same time, and explosions may occur at any time. In this case, the traffic police can''t approach easily if they want to save people. After all, people are afraid of death. Now, this is biological instinct.


    Because of the sudden car accident, the intersection became chaotic, and the two burning cars made people afraid to approach. The traffic police contacted the fire and ambulance while trying to save people. However, the fire was getting bigger and the heat had already let ordinary people. There is no way to get close.


    When Naruto saw that there was a car accident, it was still important to save people. He threw the bicycle aside and rushed toward the burning car.


    The traffic police saw someone rushing towards the burning vehicle and stretched out his hand to stop him, but Naruto ignored his obstruction and rushed to the side of the car, grabbing the door that was completely deformed by the impact.


    Because of the fire, the door of the car has been burned to a high temperature of several hundred degrees. If you don¡¯t wear a special insulation suit, you can¡¯t get close at all. But this is nothing for Naruto. Naruto grabbed the door and pulled it hard. He pulled off the deformed door, and there was only one passenger in the car. Naruto pulled off the seat belt on the driver''s seat and carried the driver out of it.


    The driver of the sports car was a mature beauty in her twenties with long brown wavy hair. Naruto thought this beauty was a bit familiar. After careful identification, she found that this beauty is actually the sister of Fuji Zhousuke and Fuji Yuta. Two Yumiko.


    "Miss Yumiko, why are you?!"


    Fuji Yumiko was hit in a car accident. There were blood stains on her forehead, but she hadn''t lost consciousness. She was surprised to see Naruto. Her bright red lips opened and she was about to speak. Suddenly there was an explosion. The fuel tank of that truck couldn''t stand the heat and started to explode.


    Naruto didn''t have time to say anything, so he picked up Fuji Yumiko and ran to a safe place on the side of the road.


    boom!!


    Before he completely ran to the side of the road, the fuel tanks of the two cars exploded at the same time. The heat wave of the explosion made passers-by in the distance feel hot, and some explosions casually injured some innocent passers-by.


    At the moment of the explosion, Naruto hugged Fuji Yumiko and rolled on the spot, and was swept by some explosive debris behind his back, but there was no major incident. The two finally ran to the roadside safety zone unharmed.


    At this time, the traffic police came over and asked:


    "Are you two okay?"


    Naruto looked at Fuji Yumiko in his arms and saw that her face was pale, still in shock, but the wounds on her body were not critical, it should be fine, and he shook his head and said, "We are all right, but unfortunately, we only have time to save one. "Even the fuel tank exploded, and the driver of the truck must be dead.


    The traffic police quickly comforted:


    "You don''t need to feel guilty about this classmate. Thanks to your bravery, you can save this young lady. Wait a little longer. The ambulance will come soon."


    "Ok."


    Naruto nodded. Yumiko still looked panicked. She was actually quite understandable. After all, she was sitting in the car just now. If Naruto happened to be passing by, the explosion would be enough to take her life. Little by little is about to face death, how can people not be afraid?Naruto held Fuji Yumiko with his right hand, while holding her hands with his left hand, while comforting her warmly, so that Fuji Yumiko''s panic was eased little by little.


    The Japanese work efficiency is still quite high, after a few minutes, the fire truck and ambulance arrived at the same time.


    After the fire extinguished the car''s fire, the two abandoned cars were towed away with a trailer. Naruto and Fuji Yumiko were taken to the ambulance and sent to the hospital.


    In fact, Naruto wouldn''t be injured in this world at all, but he was so close when the car exploded. It would be too suspicious if there were no injuries on his body, so he was still injured on purpose.However, he was only affected by some explosive fragments, and the wounds were relatively small. Clean up the fragments, apply anti-inflammatory drugs and then stick gauze.


    However, Fuji Yumiko''s injury is a little bit more troublesome. In addition to several burns on her body, her forehead bruises are more serious and require surgical stitches, and she will have to be observed in the hospital for a few days after the operation.


    Naruto wanted to lose the family of Fuer Yumiko, but Fuer Zhousuke and Fuer Yuta did not have mobile phones, and the parents of their three brothers and sisters were all abroad. It was useless to contact them. There was no way, Naruto had only one. People are waiting in the hospital.


    After an hour or so, the red light in the operating room went out. Naruto stepped forward and saw that Fuji Yumiko was pushed out. This mature and sexy beauty had not passed the effect of the anesthetic at this time. She was still asleep, her face pale and weak, and she looked very distressing.


    Fuji Yumiko was sent to the ward. According to the doctor, Fuji Yumiko had a bruise on the head and may have a slight concussion. In addition, the wound on his forehead was relatively large, so he needed to stay in the hospital for observation for two days.


    The doctor seemed to regard Naruto as a family member of Fuji Yumiko, and left the ward after telling him something.Only Naruto and Fuji Yumiko who were still asleep were left in the ward.


    Naruto looked at Fuji Yumiko¡¯s somewhat ill but still very beautiful face, and couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Fuji Zhousuke has such a beautiful sister. It seems that Fuji¡¯s genes are really good, but Fuji Yutabi His elder brother and sister are a bit close, probably because their expressions are too fierce, ha..."


    Naruto said that he laughed, but fortunately, he was the only conscious person in this ward.


    "It would be a pity for a beautiful woman like you to leave a scar on her forehead. Let me give you a small gift."


    Naruto stood up, and slowly moved his head toward the sleepy Fuji Yumiko on the hospital bed, and kissed the wound on her forehead, injecting strength.This power does not make Fuji Yumiko''s wound heal immediately. After all, it is a wound that has just been sutured by surgery. If it disappears all at once, the doctor may pull Yumiko to slice for research, but this power can accelerate The wound recovers quickly without leaving any scars, and any possible sequelae can be eliminated.


    During the time when the effect of the anesthetic subsided, Naruto had been sitting next to Fuji Yumiko. Although there was nothing to do, it would be nice to have a beautiful woman to show himself. After more than half an hour, the effect of the anesthetic subsided. No, Fuji Yumiko was vague, feeling uncomfortably dry in her throat, swallowed her saliva automatically, but still did not relieve.


    "water¡­¡­"


    Chapter 144-Hospital Care

 1974 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1974

    Hearing Fuji Yumiko yelling thirsty, Naruto immediately poured a glass of cold water, and then helped Fuji Yumiko up on the hospital bed.


    After a cup of cold water, Fuji Yumiko became awake again, but her body was still soft and weak, and she asked in a daze, "Where is this place?"


    "Don''t you remember? You were injured in a car accident. This is the hospital."


    After Naruto¡¯s reminder, Fuji Yumiko¡¯s memory finally recovered slowly. Looking at Naruto who was guarding the bed, she showed a gentle and grateful smile, and said: "I remember, you saved me, right? , Thank you very much, Mr. Uzumaki."


    "Thank you after you get well, Miss Yumiko, can you please tell me your home phone number, and I will inform Senior Fuji."


    "Ok."


    Fuji Yumiko told Naruto his phone number at home. The father of their three siblings works all year round. Some time ago, his mother went abroad to visit his father. The younger brother Fuji Yuta lives in St. Rudolf¡¯s dormitory. Only Fuji Yumiko and Fuji Zhousuke were there.


    Fuji Zhousuke went home at the same time as usual, but found out that his sister Fuji Yumiko had not yet returned home. She was surprised when she received a call from Naruto and learned that her sister had a car accident and was in the hospital. Fu Er Zhousuke''s character couldn''t help being confused. Naruto took a lot of effort to tell him the address of the hospital and the ward number before he hung up the phone.


    After notifying Fujisuke, Naruto thought for a while. Instead of going to the ward immediately, he went to a store near the hospital and bought two bowls of congee and some fruits before returning to the ward of Fuji Yumiko.


    "Why have you been there for so long?"


    "Go and buy something, Miss Yumiko, you haven''t had dinner yet, I bought porridge."


    Naruto put the purchased things on the bedside table next to the hospital bed, then opened a bowl of congee and handed it to Fuji Yumiko.


    "Yes, Miss Yumiko."


    Fuji Yumiko took the porridge bowl and suddenly said:


    "You and Zhou Zhu are teammates, and you saved my life, so you don''t have to be so polite with me, just call me Yumiko."


    Fuji Yumiko has a mature and generous personality, which is different from Shisaori''s outrageousness and dryness. She really wants to be a lot more mature. Since Fuji Yumiko has said so, Naruto will of course not be polite.


    "Okay, Yumiko, you can just call my name directly."


    "Okay, Naruto."


    "Yumiko, let''s start."


    Naruto and Fuji Yumiko looked at each other and smiled. They had only met each other before, but after this incident, they both felt that they were much closer to each other.


    Fuji Yumiko just injured her forehead, so she had to undergo surgery to suture the wound. It was not a major medical operation. After drinking a bowl of hot porridge, Fuji Yumiko''s spirit recovered a lot and her face gradually recovered. A little blood.


    After Naruto threw away the garbage, a police officer came to them to find out the situation at the time of the accident.


    According to the police, the general cause of the accident has been investigated clearly. It was because the driver of the truck was fatigued for a long time and suddenly lost control of driving at the intersection of the incident. This accident was caused by the monitoring of the location of the incident. The video also confirmed that the truck suddenly crashed into Fuji Yumiko''s car on the road. It can basically be concluded that the driver of the truck was responsible for the accident, but after all, Fuji Yumiko was one of the parties involved in the accident. You still need to ask about the situation at the time. .


    Taking into account that Fuji Yumiko was the injured, the police did not ask for too long, and only asked a few simple questions to Naruto. After about fifteen minutes, he left the ward.


    "call¡­¡­"


    After the police left, Naruto exhaled, and Fuji Yumiko leaned on the bed and smiled: "What''s the matter, are you afraid of the police, Naruto?"


    In fact, many people feel a little nervous when they see the police, even if they haven¡¯t done anything bad. Although they don¡¯t need to be afraid to say that they are not a guilty conscience, but in fact it is very difficult to do it, and Yumiko thinks Naruto is the same. .


    Naruto sat on a chair, resting his cheeks in his hands, and said lazily, "I''m not afraid. I just think that if the beautiful police flower sister came just now, I will definitely be more motivated."


    Fuji Yumiko didn''t expect Naruto to think about this, she was taken aback for a moment, and then showed some dumbfounding expressions, listening to a young man the same age as her little brother saying something like''Beautiful Jinghua sister'', no Two Yumiko was so angry and funny, she couldn''t help but knocked Naruto once, posing as her eldest sister, and taught, "How old are you kid, do you know what kind of woman is truly beautiful?"


    Naruto was beaten, and said honestly, covering his head:


    "I know, a woman like Yumiko is very beautiful."


    The unexpected answer made Fuji Yumiko stunned again. Although he knew that the person in front of him was several years younger than him, he still felt a little bit happy, and wanted to teach him a straight face, but couldn''t do anything. Arrived.


    "Want an apple?"


    Before Yumiko could react, Naruto took out an apple from the fruit he had bought before, and then took out a fruit knife to quickly peel it.Fuji Yumiko watched Naruto''s movements, and felt that when he peeled the apple, his hands were more beautiful than the hands of a pianist, and the speed was faster than the machine. In a blink of an eye, the apple peels fell off, nothing at all. There was nothing left, and there was no waste at all, and a perfect apple was cut out.


    Fuji Yumiko felt that although she was also good at cooking, she couldn''t peel her skin perfectly like Naruto, feeling that she had a subtle loss.


    Naruto handed the shredded apple to Fuji Yumiko, pared another one for herself, and then laughed and talked with Fuji Yumiko.


    Half of the apple was eaten, and there was a sound of footsteps in the corridor outside, and then Fujisuke appeared at the door of the ward.


    "sister."


    It was the first time Naruto saw Fuji Zhousuke showing a flustered look. It seems that the relationship between the brother and sister is still very good.Naruto couldn''t intervene between the brothers and sisters, so he stayed honestly and bit the apple.


    After Fuji Yumiko and Fuji Zhousuke explained that there was nothing important, they asked: "Zhousuke, you didn''t tell Yuta about this matter."


    After the second week, Zhuzhu calmed down and returned to his usual appearance. He said: "No, he lives in a dormitory now. It is not convenient to come out immediately, so don''t worry him."


    "Ok."


    Fuer Zhousuke''s actions made Yumiko nodded, and she didn''t want to worry her little brother too much. At this time, Fuer Zhousuke said to Naruto: "Uzumaki, thank you for saving my sister this time."


    "Hehe, Fuji-senior, this is the first time you thank me, but I feel pretty good."


    Naruto teased, and then threw the apple cores into the trash can: "Since the fuji-senpai has come, I will go back first. You have a good rest, Yumiko." If the fuji week''s help does not come, Naruto will naturally not. I will miss the opportunity to get in touch with Fuji Yumiko, but Fuji Zhousuke is here, it is not convenient for Naruto to say anything, so don''t stay here and waste time.


    "It''s too late, so I won''t keep you, Naruto, but I will invite you to dinner another day to repay your life-saving grace."


    Naruto thought for a while and felt that he had no reason or idea to refuse, so he agreed and reported his phone number.


    "This is my number. I''ll wait for you to contact you. Goodbye, Yumiko."


    "Goodbye, Naruto."


    After hearing their conversation and address, the assistant Zhou raised his eyebrows.


    Chapter 145-Naruto vs Haitang


    Naruto ignored the look in Fujisuke¡¯s eyes and left the ward of Fuji Yumiko. When he walked out of the ward, the scars on his body had disappeared automatically. Naruto returned home with a good mood and entered soon. Dreamland.


    Although Fuji Yumiko is a rare beauty, she must get in touch with her if she has a chance in the future, but for the time being, Naruto didn''t have much energy on her, because shortly after the hero saved the beauty, During the days of the intramural ranking competition before the Kanto Conference, Fuji Yumiko never knew about the ranking competition from Fujisuke, so he did not call Naruto in these two days.


    The grouping situation of the intramural ranking competition will be announced on the first day of the ranking competition. Of course, the current eight candidates will be assigned to different groups. Coach Ryugasaki will also deliberately avoid some combinations, such as Tezuka. And no two.


    The intramural ranking competition is still divided into four groups as before. Among the several candidates, Tezuka and Echizen Ryoma are in a group, Fuji and Kawamura are in a group, the golden group is in a group, and Naruto is fateful with him. Opponent'' Kaido is in a group, and Gan is in the same group as Tezuka and Echizen Ryoma.


    This result was naturally arranged by Naruto. He doesn''t want to fight with the two guys Tezuka and Fuji, so he deliberately avoided them when grouping. In Tezuka''s group, Echizen Ryoma and Gan At present, it is impossible to be Tezuka''s opponent. Whoever will be the second place in this group depends on the outcome between Echizen and Echizen.


    Naruto and Fuji looked at the results of the grouping together. Fuji said with regret: "It''s a pity that I didn''t get in the same group with you this time, and take revenge for the last time."


    "Fuji senior, your Chinese is very standard, but do you really care about the outcome of the last match?"


    In the previous spring intramural ranking competition, Naruto broke the record of undefeated in the school, leaving Tezuka the only person in Qingxue who has never failed. However, Naruto does not think that the guy who lacks the desire to win and lose will be true. Care about this matter.


    "Who knows, maybe."

 1975 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1975

    "Hehe, senior, I don''t think you should chat with me anymore. Your game is about to start, and I''m ready to warm up too."


    Naruto¡¯s matches were almost always played at the same time as Fujitsu Zhousuke. This was also intentional by Naruto. He didn¡¯t want to let this black belly stare at the side when he was playing, and Fujisuke did not continue to talk with Naruto , Began to prepare for their own game.


    Naruto¡¯s C group, the first game is the duel between Naruto and Kaoru Kaidou, who are the players of choice, because the other players in this group are unimportant dragons, so the game between Naruto and Kaido will actually be decided. Whether the two are the first or second place in the group''s positive selection.


    Naruto occupies the identity of Takeshi Momogi in this world. He and Kaoru Kaido should have been rivals and friends. They competed and promoted each other, but this was based on the original normal plot development. Since Naruto defeated Fu Du last time After that, Qingxue''s regular candidates had not only regarded him as a second-year junior, but had faintly approached Tezuka and Fuji.In the next few important games, Naruto defeated Tachibana Jupei, Guanyue, and Ajutsu, allowing him to quickly improve his status in a short time.


    In contrast, although Haitang has also practiced a trick like the Snake Ball, there is a clear gap between him and Naruto.


    When the referee announced that both sides had entered the court, Naruto and Kaitang walked onto the court at the same time.Haitang is actually very good at heart and loves animals, but he is born with a terrible expression, so he is a senior who makes the younger generation very scared.


    Naruto put the racket on the ground and said:


    "Pros or cons?"


    "positive."


    Naruto''s fingers moved, and the racket immediately turned on the ground. After a few laps, the racket lost its strength and fell to the ground.


    "It''s the opposite. It seems that my luck is better today, Viper."


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    Haitang speaks his iconic mouth addiction, turning to the bottom line without saying a word. Haitang¡¯s posture for catching the ball is also very unique, with his arms hanging down and his body swinging naturally, it looks like he is lurking in the grass and preparing to catch prey. Like the viper.


    "Cut, this guy is still so gloomy, be careful not to find a girlfriend in the future."


    Naruto murmured, but he still went to the bottom line to serve.


    "Just use this to say hello for the first ball, bullet serve!"


    Naruto¡¯s first shot was not the more powerful Amaterasu, but the original unique skill of this identity. The bullet shot is fast, but the ball is very straight, so it is easy to be seen through and counterattack.


    As Naruto''s''old opponent'', Haitang is naturally familiar with this trick. His footsteps move quickly, his slender arm holds the racket and swings it sharply. A shot is also his signature trick, the snake ball!


    "Viper, you are so anxious today, but an anxious hunter can''t catch prey."


    Naruto spit out mercilessly, his explosive power must be above Haitang. Although Haitang Snake Ball''s ball path is tricky, it can''t be difficult for Naruto. He used one foot to catch up quickly with his hands clenched. The racket was hit hard.


    "Look at me! JackKnife!!!"


    boom!!


    When Naruto hit the ball with both hands, there was a loud noise. When the tennis ball was hitting at super high speed, there was even a light wave around the ball. It can be seen that the power of this ball is absolutely extraordinary.


    "Hi, don''t underestimate me."


    Kaitang said in a gloomy tone, his body moving fast like a poisonous snake. He knew that Naruto''s strange power was above him, and Qingxue had only Takashi Kawamura to match him, so he held the racket with both hands to hit the flying tennis ball.


    When the tennis ball collided with the racket, the impact force was beyond Haitang¡¯s initial expectations. Naruto¡¯s powerful strength made Haitang¡¯s arm muscles a bit unable to hold on. Haitang gritted his teeth and raised his whole body strength. Jack Knife hit back, but the difference in strength made the return hit high, and Naruto took the opportunity to jump up.


    "I won this point, Viper! Slam dunk!!"


    Boom!!


    The powerful smash was like a beam of light falling from mid-air, Haitang couldn''t react at all, the tennis ball instantly landed beside him, and then bounced high.


    "The ball was scored by the vortex, and the score was 15:0."


    "Boom, I got the first goal, Viper."


    Chapter 146 - Heavenly Feather


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    Haitang made his iconic mouth addiction, hissing like a poisonous snake, ignored Naruto''s provocation, and turned to the bottom line.


    ''Cut, I really can''t get along with this gloomy guy.''


    Naruto made a spit, but turned around to prepare for the second attack.


    "Bullet serve!"


    The tennis ball flew across a straight mark in an instant, and flew straight to Haitang. With a wave of his arm, Haitang once again used his best skill.


    "Snake Ball!"


    Naruto''s footsteps jumped quickly, and he caught up with Haitang''s snake ball with a tricky angle. At the same time, he held the racket with both hands and slammed out with all his strength again.


    "JackKnife!!"


    boom!!


    The extremely heavy JackKnife let out a terrible roar and flew towards the front of Haitang.Haitang had a sullen face, his eyes were like a poisonous snake staring at its prey, but the posture of holding the racket was not a one-handed snake ball, but a two-handed holding the racket, and he jumped with one foot in front of the flying tennis ball.


    "Nani?!"


    "JackKnife!"


    Haitang unexpectedly hit JackKnife, Naruto''s expert, and hit back with his strength.However, JackKnife can''t be regarded as his signature trick. Not only Naruto, but also Tobe and Tezuka can use it. Oni Jujiro in the new net king can also play the more powerful BlackJackKnife.


    Naruto was only surprised for an instant, and soon recovered, ran towards the tennis ball in an instant, and caught the Jack Knife of Haitang with a forehand volley.


    Kaitang does not have Naruto''s continuous jump jumping power and suspended air balance ability, so he can''t use JackKnife continuously. This time, Kaitang''s arm waved sharply and used his iconic snake ball.


    This time the snake ball dropped very close to the net, so Naruto had to rush to the net to catch the ball.Haitang seemed to have expected Naruto¡¯s instantaneous explosive power to receive this snake ball, and then raised the racket with a high swing. Haitang added the snake ball to the lob, which changed the way the lob was played. It is very elusive, and even more difficult to fight back.


    ''hateful!You damn viper, want to exhaust me!''


    Naruto spit out, but his steps were not slow, he quickly retreated to the bottom line and killed the tennis ball back.


    The power of the smash from the bottom line is limited, because the distance is too far, the ball speed will slow down a lot, the impact of the ball will also be reduced, so that the opponent has sufficient time to return.


    Haitang gave full play to his grueling style of play, tapped a racket lightly, and once again hit a snake ball before the net, leading Naruto towards the net. When Naruto barely received the ball, Haitang suddenly The real fangs were exposed.


    Haitang''s original long arms stretched to the limit, and he swung the racket with the tendency of his body to squat, leaving the tennis ball on the racket for as long as possible, and hitting it out at the last minute.


    "That posture..."


    The little tennis ball flew off the court, but the flight trajectory suddenly reversed in the air. After going around the net, it looked at Naruto''s half court.


    "The goal was scored by Haitang, the score was 15:15."


    First, the snake ball and lob are used to make Naruto run continuously in the front and back courts. When Naruto is standing in the front court, he unexpectedly uses the spinning snake ball to attack Naruto''s backcourt to end the ball.This kind of tactics of constantly letting the opponent run, and never taking action without a perfect opportunity, is indeed Haitang¡¯s standard style. Naruto looked at the ball mark on the backcourt and said: "Viper, you are really brave. If you were just a little bit lucky, you would lose that goal."


    Kaido was silent, and Kato Katou, who was standing outside watching the game, said in a puzzled manner: "I almost lost by luck? Uzumaki-senpai, what does this mean, Horio?"


    "Ah, this..."

 1976 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1976

    Horio-classmate who has been playing tennis for two years was unable to speak. At this moment, a voice suddenly came from behind him: "That''s because Kaid¨­''s snake ball has not yet been completed."


    "Wow! Senior man, don''t you suddenly appear to be scary!"


    With a tall figure and iconic square-frame glasses, isn''t this guy who popped up just like Gan Zhenji?Although Sadaji had a dark belly, he was not as good as that guy, and had a good temper. He didn''t get angry when he heard Horio''s yelling and yelling. He still recorded it in his notebook and did not forget to give it to the three. The younger brother explained: "Haitang¡¯s Snake Ball is not completely completed yet, because he has not been able to completely hit the ball into the singles zone. According to my information, Haitang is now hitting the Snake Ball into the singles zone. Nai¡¯s hit rate is only about 65%, which means that there is a 35% chance that the ball will go out of bounds. It is indeed a part of luck to be able to score."


    "Since the Swirling Snake Ball hasn''t been completed yet, why would Senior Haitang use it?"


    "The reason, of course, is because Naruto Uzumaki is too strong. Although both of them are in the second grade, their personalities and playing styles are almost completely opposite. The style that Uzumaki Naruto is best at is directly based on strong explosive power and destructive power. Crush the opponent and solve the game in a short time; Haitang is just the opposite. He has a strong physical strength that most people can''t compare. He uses snake balls to make opponents run around the court, and then loses because of exhaustion, just like a poisonous snake will defend. With the poisoned prey, wait for the prey to die slowly."


    "Explosive power and endurance, these are really two completely different styles."


    "That¡¯s right, Haitang¡¯s tactics are very difficult to play in front of Uzumaki Naruto, because Uzumaki¡¯s strength is too strong, and it¡¯s easy to play before his amazing physical strength is effective. It''s over, so if he wants to win, he can only take the risk of using the unfinished spinner ball. But it''s like a dangerous gamble. In the end, who wins and loses depends on whom the Goddess of Luck prefers today. Up."


    "Haitang-senpai has not played in singles in recent matches. Is it because of this?"


    "That''s right, after all, coach Ryugasaki will not allow Haitang to play in official singles matches until the Snake Ball is completely completed."


    Gan explained to the younger brother, but the recorded data was not affected at all, but all he recorded was only Naruto''s data, and Haitang''s data had already been fully collected by Gan.


    Naruto looked at Haitang with a serious face and joked:


    "Viper, if you don''t have to spin the snake ball, would you be so unconfident that you can beat me?"


    Haitang''s face seemed to be a little darker than before, and he said gloomily, "Let''s go ahead and serve."


    "Well, as you wish!"


    Naruto squeezed the tennis ball in his hand, and secretly said: "Since you want to win so much, it would be a bit too much to play with you, so let''s show some real strength!''


    "Take it! Amaterasu!"


    The yellow tennis ball was instantly wrapped in the dark flames, like thunder, like a violent wind, and instantly flew in front of Haitang. As Naruto''s "old enemy" in this world, it is absolutely impossible to be unprepared against Naruto''s Amaterasu. , So I was not surprised to see Naruto using Amaterasu, and jumped up with one foot directly holding the racket.


    "JackKnife!!"


    boom!!


    Amaterasu slammed into the racket in Haitang''s hand. The powerful impact caused the racket to make a dull and loud noise. The muscles of Haitang''s whole body seemed to be twisted into a steel bar in an instant, fusing the power of the whole body, and directly hitting Amaterasu with JackKnife Went back.


    Not to be outdone, Naruto also jumped with one foot, swinging his racket with both hands.


    "JackKnife!!"


    Haitang was hit by Naruto¡¯s strange force twice in a row, and suddenly appeared tight. The racket seemed to make a creaking sound. Finally, the JackKnife was hit back this time, but the height of the return ball was unexpectedly high. An unexpected lob was made.


    It turns out that Naruto turned his wrist at the moment he played JackKnife, and added a little topspin to JackKnife. The brute force of Haitang was not as good as him, and Naruto¡¯s Amaterasu and JackKnife were continuously connected to make Haitang¡¯s possession of the ball appear With a little deviation, the tennis flies extremely high.


    Naturally, Naruto would not let go of this great opportunity, and jumped up with an explosive force even better than a basketball player. His arms were completely straight in the air, looking like he was about to kill the ball, but Naruto turned his racket in the air. The racket that was supposed to hit the ball with the racket face down was turned into a frame down, and the racket went straight toward the tennis ball.


    "Viper, I will use this trick to defeat you! Tianyu Yu Slash!"


    Chapter 147-Severing the Serpent''s Blade


    "Tianyu Yu cut!"


    The so-called Tianyu Yuzhan is also the ten-fist sword. In Japanese mythology, the youngest of Takatenhara''s three Takako, Ken Hayesou Sano, was ordered to kill the monster of another world, Yaki Orochi, which made him famous in the world.


    Heaven is a respectful name, and Yuyu means snake. The so-called Tianyu Yuzhang is actually cutting off the blade of the serpent, which is used to deal with Haitang. I have to say that it is really suitable.


    Naruto''s racket slashed like a knife on the tennis ball, and the tennis ball was hit by a huge force and flew towards Haitang below.The speed of this ball is faster than a slam dunk, and it hits the ground in an instant, setting off a wave of air.


    Haitang''s attention has been raised to the limit. All the trajectories of the tennis ball seemed to be completely reflected in his eyes. When the tennis ball fell on the ground, Haitang''s racket was also swung out.


    However, when the tennis ball touched the ground and bounced back, the course of the ball changed. The tennis ball that was originally clearly visible seemed to have changed into dozens of clones in an instant. At a glance, it is impossible to know which one is the real tennis ball. As a matter of course, Haitang¡¯s racket returned to the empty space. After dozens of shadows passed through Haitang¡¯s racket, the tennis ball converged into one at the back and slowly rolled on the ground.


    "The ball was scored by the vortex, and the score was 30:15."


    The referee faithfully performed his duties and announced the score, but the others opened their mouths wide, unable to hide their shock.


    Pengxiang was dumbfounded and murmured:


    "The smash just now...what is going on?"


    Tomoka¡¯s question, Sakura next to her obviously couldn¡¯t answer, and Horio, who was standing on the other side of the court, also asked this question. While standing beside him, Kanji quickly recorded the smash in his notebook while he himself The analysis said: "The serve named Tianyu Yuzhan should be somewhat similar to the burst ball of Jujuping in principle."


    "Jujuping? Senior senior, is it the one from Fudongfeng?"


    "Yes, Fudo Peak¡¯s Tachibana is a national-level master. His strongest trick is to burst the ball. When hitting the ball, he does not use the net but the frame to hit the ball. The moment he hits the ball, he will This caused the tennis ball to undergo violent deformation, which caused a strong chaotic rotation. It seemed as if the tennis had dozens of clones, making it impossible to fight back.


    "Then the same goes for Senior Uzumaki''s Tianyu Yuzhan."


    "Tianyu Yuzhan and Burst Ball look very similar, but the ball is slightly different. Orange Juping''s Burst Ball turns around at the moment of return, which is dazzling, but Uzumaki Naruto''s Tianyu Yuzhan, In the beginning, the course of the ball is the same as a normal smash, but when the tennis ball hits the ground and rebounds, it will spin like a burst ball. There is still a difference between the two."


    Horio and the three of them thought about it for a while, and found that it was so. The smash just now suddenly turned into a lot of "dumbs" after rebounding. Of course, with their three abilities, they couldn''t see through the truth of this trick, but the three of them There is an outstanding senior around him who can answer their questions.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    After thinking for a while, he seemed to be analyzing and eliminating multiple possibilities, and finally said: "I think Naruto Uzumaki used his power to forcibly change the trajectory of the tennis ball. The moment he hit the ball, the tennis ball was deformed due to deformation. A chaotic rotation occurs, but this chaotic rotation is suppressed by his strength, so the tennis ball looks the same as a normal smash, but when the tennis ball hits the ground, part of the impact is absorbed by the ground and can no longer Suppresses the chaotic swing of the tennis ball, so when the tennis ball bounces, it''s like dozens of balls suddenly appear."


    The three little ghosts nodded their heads as if they knew nothing. Obviously they didn''t understand much about Gan''s explanation, but Gan didn''t notice them at this time, and frowned when making notes, although he understood that Zhao Tianyuyu according to his own understanding. Zhan forced an explanation, but he faintly felt that the secret of this ball was more than that, just like the previous phantom chipping moon reading, there must be something he couldn''t understand.


    Naruto¡¯s Tianyu Yuzhang is different from ordinary smash, because the tennis ball will suddenly produce a strong chaos after being resisted, so even if the brown bear who specializes in blocking the smash is caught, he cannot fight back. The strongest smash.


    After Naruto used Tianyuyu Slash, he seemed to be in control of the entire stadium for a while, pointed at Haitang with his racket, and said, "Just use this sword to cut off the snake!"


    Haitang frowned, holding the racket tightly with his right hand, but said nothing.


    "Amaterasu!"


    Naruto was not polite, and once again played a powerful Amaterasu, and the black Amaterasu flew over the net instantly and came to Haitang.Haitang was not to be outdone, and immediately used JackKnife to fight back Naruto''s Amaterasu.


    Naruto is already prepared for Haitang¡¯s JackKnife. When moving fast with one foot, he never forgets to ridicule: "Viper, dare not hit the lob. Are you afraid of my Tianyu Yu cutting?"


    While speaking, Naruto had already used all his strength to knock back the JackKnife of Haitang, using the same trick JackKnife.Kaitang knew that he could no longer give Naruto a chance to kill the ball, and he was definitely at a disadvantage if he used brute force in the front. He used to be good at using snake balls and amazing physical strength to slowly kill his opponent, but this time he had to choose End the game as soon as possible.


    Haitang sat on the horse with a low waist, stretched his arms as far as possible and swung forward. The tennis ball was given a very strong moment. He bypassed the post while flying, but landed in the doubles zone with a snap.


    "Out of bounds, this ball is scored by the vortex, the score is 40:15."


    "Oh, it seems that I had good luck today, Viper, do you think your unfinished spinner ball can really be my opponent?"


    The spinning snake ball out of bounds, coupled with Naruto''s ridicule, made Haitang''s mood very bad, and his face was dark and said, "Stop long-winded, hurry up and serve."


    "Since you want to lose so much, I will satisfy you. Amaterasu!"


    Amaterasu once again flew to Haitang''s halftime with an amazing momentum, but Haitang did not use JackKnife to fight back this time, but stood at a position farther back than before.As long as the service is received after the service bounces, there are no strict regulations on the position of the service.Generally, players will stand near the baseline when receiving the serve, and will not be too far forward or backward. If they are forward, they are easy to attack, but because the distance is too close, they are easy to receive the ball and make mistakes. If they are back, they are easy to defend, but also Because the distance is too long, the opponent''s reaction time is also on the field, it is difficult to hit a strong shot.


    Haitang''s position is very back this time. It is precisely the characteristic of Amaterasu. Amaterasu''s ball is fast and powerful, making it difficult to return. But it is also because of this, but how close the Amaterasu''s ball is to the net. , Because of its huge power, the ball will bounce very high and far, and the power of Amaterasu will not be so strong at a long distance.

 1977 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1977

    Haitang stood at the back and directly hit Amaterasu with a snake ball. The tennis ball traversed a snake-like arc and landed exactly in Naruto''s half court. Naruto rushed to the net like a teleport: " Viper, your snake ball has been seen through by me!" As he said, the racket instantly slashed like a samurai sword.


    Naruto''s volley in front of the net was very fast and the angle was very tricky. He aimed at the corner in the opposite direction of Haitang and flew towards the bottom corner at a very large angle.


    "bad!"


    Haitang yelled and rushed immediately. With his speed and excellent wingspan, he finally barely received the ball. The tennis ball flew high and far, which was an excellent opportunity. Haitang noticed it. Human intentions were here, his face changed, Naruto had already jumped up high.


    "I won the ball unceremoniously, Viper, Tianyu Yu cut!"


    Naruto slammed the sky feathers again, and the tennis ball fell through the air like a bright light.


    "hateful!"


    Haitang suddenly flew towards the place where the tennis ball fell, and before the tennis ball hit the ground, he set up to catch the ball.


    "Senior Haitang..."


    "Do you want to fight back before the ball hits the ground?"


    "No way, this is too messy!"


    "Stop Haitang! This way you will get hurt!"


    "Get off! Viper!!"


    There was a panic around the court. Haitang''s racket finally received the ball before Tian Yuyu fell to the ground. Then a burst of light flashed, Haitang felt a pain on his face, and a blood stain on his right cheek instantly...


    Chapter 148-Haitang''s Tennis


    "You stupid!"


    Naruto scratched his hair and uttered angrily.


    His Tianyuyu cut is very difficult to strike back, not only because the tennis ball will make a chaotic turn after the tennis ball falls, and even if the racket is used to intercept the Tianyuyu cut before the tennis ball hits the ground, the chaotic turn will not be eliminated.


    When the tennis ball touches the racket, part of the impact force will still be absorbed by the racket, resulting in chaotic rotation. This chaotic rotation will prevent the receiver from returning the ball smoothly, and the tennis ball will instantly bounce in any direction. Unable to control.


    If you want to hit Tianyu Yuzhang back perfectly, you must perfectly resolve all the impact and chaotic swings in tennis at the moment of receiving the ball. This requires very superb skills, which cannot be done with Haitang''s strength. The moment he receives the ball , The back of the tennis ball caused a random rebound, and finally the tennis ball bounced towards Haitang¡¯s face and wiped a blood mark on Haitang¡¯s face.


    Although Naruto did not intentionally attack Haitang with the ball, Naruto was still a little embarrassed after hurting his teammates, saying: "My Tianyu Yuzhan can''t catch the ball before he hits the ground, Viper, Don''t be so messy."


    Haitang wiped the blood from the wound on his face with his hand, and said coldly: "It''s okay, let''s continue the game."


    The wound on Haitang¡¯s face was just a small skin injury, not serious enough to stop the game, so after Naruto took his serve and took a 1-0 lead, the game continued. The two sides exchanged courts. Haitang serves.


    Haitang does not have a strong serve skill, and his playing style has always been to return the ball steadily from the bottom line, waiting for the opponent to reveal his flaws in the bottom line defensive style. Therefore, his serve is only quite satisfactory and cannot pose a threat to Naruto. He uses a strong forehand. The smash knocked Haitang''s serve back.


    Haitang was not surprised. He had already estimated the angle of Naruto''s return to the ball, and put on a stance to hit the ball early, but the way he hit the ball made Naruto a little strange.


    Haitang¡¯s best snake ball, the official name in tennis is strong topspin to lift the high ball. It uses a large motion to hit the high ball from the bottom to the top. The centrifugal force is used to make the ball spin strongly. The arc of the ball will be very large and it can attack the court. In any corner, the world''s top players Pete Sampras and Martina Hingis are best at playing.


    This style of play needs to make full use of the length of the arm and the racket, and use the centrifugal force generated by the large swing to hit the forehand high ball. Therefore, whether it is a snake ball or a spinning snake ball, Haitang is a forehand. It can be said that Haitang is a forehand. A very powerful player, but this time Haitang¡¯s catching posture was a backhand!


    Haitang¡¯s backhand is not powerful enough, so he rarely uses it. This time he used a backhand to catch the ball. Although the racket is a backhand, the technique of playing is still the technique of using the snake ball.


    The tennis ball flew towards Naruto through a snake ball in the normal opposite direction, because Haitang uses a reverse snake ball played backhand, so the direction of the tennis spin and rebound are completely different from the usual, just like always and the right-handed player. After getting used to the game, the first time I meet a left-handed player, I feel very uncomfortable.


    The reverse snake ball made Naruto awkward, and there was some deviation in the control of the ball while swinging, and he hit a lob.


    Haitang naturally seized this excellent opportunity to attack, and the whole person jumped up, stretching his arms in the air as far as possible.


    "smash?!"


    "hiss!"


    Haitang also expressed his iconic mouth addiction in mid-air, but he was merciless when smashing, his arm drew a huge arc in the air, and hit a small tennis ball fiercely.


    The tennis ball was smashed strongly by Haitang¡¯s racket. This full-body force gave the tennis a very strong spin. The smash path did not look like a straight line, but turned in the air like a snake ball. It bypassed Naruto''s body and fell in the bounds behind him.


    "The goal was scored by Haitang, and the score was 15:0."


    "Just... what exactly was Haitang''s ball just now?"


    "Is that a snake ball or a kill ball?"


    "Although it''s a smash, the ball is like a snake ball... When did Haitang this guy practice such a trick?"


    "Since it is a smash and a snake ball, how about smashing a snake ball?"


    "What a bad name!"


    "It''s amazing. Although they are both in the second grade, they really deserve to be elected. The level of these two people is completely different from ours."


    "Damn it, this year I must take the position of being elected!"


    "Arai, you can''t do it."


    Haitang¡¯s reverse snake ball and smash snake ball really brought back the situation of the game and made the atmosphere of the stadium become more active. After all, in the eyes of many people, although Haitang and Naruto have been opponents to each other since the beginning of enrollment, But judging from the performance of the two people this year, Naruto Uzumaki has already left Haitang far behind. The fact that he defeated the best in practice matches is enough to make Qingxue people no longer regard the strength of the two. The same level.


    And a game without suspense can easily make the viewers feel bored. Now Haitang has finally started to counterattack, and the people on the sidelines are excited.


    Haitang¡¯s reverse snake ball is indeed a somewhat troublesome trick. Although it doesn¡¯t look as exaggerated and gorgeous as a spinning snake ball, it¡¯s because the rotation of this ball is completely opposite to that of a normal snake ball, and it¡¯s different from the ball played by left-handed players. Shanghai Tang mixes the reverse snake ball with the normal snake ball to further enhance the power of the two moves, causing a lot of trouble to Naruto.


    The rotation of the reverse snake ball forced Naruto to hit lobs again and again, which gave Haitang the opportunity to smash the snake ball to show off. The powerful smash and the snake ball''s style of play gave the smash the ball. With many changes, this move cannot be easily broken. Naruto lost four points in a row under Haitang''s fast break, allowing Haitang to win his serve.


    The frustration in the second game did not disappoint Naruto, but became even more excited. It has to be said that Kaoru Kaido is indeed the most persevering and endurance player in Qingxue, and he can fight like this in unfavorable situations. According to Naruto¡¯s memory, that The reverse snake ball appeared in the national competition between Qingxue and Sitianbao Temple, and it is no strange thing to appear in advance now.However, the combination of smash and snake ball was unprecedented. Perhaps because of the butterfly effect he brought, Haitang developed a unique trick that he did not have. This change made Naruto feel truly excited.


    "Viper, you played well. The combination of reverse snake ball and smash snake ball is indeed stronger than I thought. However, if you didn''t fully spin the snake ball, you didn''t even have a 1% chance of winning in front of me! Bullet serve! !"


    Naruto shot a bullet serve, instead of directly taking advantage of the more powerful Amaterasu on the serve. Haitang was very familiar with Naruto''s bullet serve. He swung his racket and directly hit it back with the snake ball.


    Snake ball is a strong topspin to pick up a high ball. The spin of this ball can be heard from the official name.


    Naruto raised his racket high and put on a posture familiar to young players. He smiled and said, "Viper, your snake ball is the best bait for this trick. Feiyan returns to the nest!"


    With a swipe of Naruto''s racket from high to the bottom, Haitang used the snake ball to hit a super-strong spin. This spin barely rebounded after landing, but quickly slipped out of the field against the ground.


    "The ball was scored by the vortex, and the score was 15:15."


    Snake Ball is essentially a topspin, and Feiyan, who can use the opponent¡¯s topspin to return to the nest, can be said to be the nemesis of Snake Ball. The more Haitang hits the Snake Ball, the worse his situation is. .


    "Damn it, Naruto Uzumaki will beat the unqualified Feiyan to return to the nest."


    "Isn''t Haitang''s snake ball completely useless for Feiyan''s nest?"


    "Don''t worry, doesn''t Haitang still have a reverse snake ball? Feiyan''s nest is only effective for topspin. There should be no way to return a reverse snake ball."


    "No, if Haitang plays a reverse snake ball in order to avoid Feiyan and return to the nest, his situation will only get worse."

 1978 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1978

    "Ah, why, senior?"


    He didn''t answer this time, and Naruto served again, using bullets as expected.


    Haitang learned the lesson just now, and instead of using the snake ball to fight back, he used the backhand to hit the reverse snake ball, intending to seal Naruto¡¯s Feiyan back to the nest, but how could Naruto not expect this situation, his arm stretched, Laughed: "Viper, have you forgotten that I still have my own trick? Monthly reading!"


    A burst of light flashed, and after Naruto''s moon reading turned around on the ground, it suddenly bounced again, and the ball path was like a magical chip. This is Naruto''s own stunt-moon reading!


    The so-called reverse snake ball, no matter how tricky its rotation and angle, since the direction of rotation is opposite to the snake ball, then it is a downspin, and the downspin is a necessary condition for Naruto to use the moon reading.


    "The snake ball was cracked by Feiyan''s nest, the reverse snake ball was cracked by the moon reading, and without the reverse snake ball, I would not be able to hit the lob, and smash the snake ball would not be possible, and all the best tricks were impossible. Use it, what else can you use to defeat me, Viper?!"


    "Monthly reading!"


    "This round was won by Maelstrom, the score was 2:1."


    "This round was won by Maelstrom, with a score of 3:1."


    "Spin the snake ball!"


    boom!


    "Out of bounds, this round was won by Maelstrom, the score was 4:1."


    "Tianyu Yu cut!"


    "This round was won by Maelstrom, the score was 5:1."


    The snake ball and the reverse snake ball were all blocked, and the spinning snake ball was not stable enough. The situation that Haitang won in the second game was like a mirror flower, disappearing without a trace, and Naruto took the game to the end of the game with an overwhelming advantage.


    Before the end, Naruto asked Kaitang with mysterious power:


    "Viper, when all the best tricks are blocked, what is left of your tennis?"


    Chapter 149-The Awakened Serpent


    Naruto¡¯s question at this moment was like that of the King of Golden Nightmare. With a mysterious power, Haitang couldn''t avoid it, and he couldn''t avoid his own mind, so he thought about it seriously.


    However, Naruto will not be merciful to Haitang''s subordinates who are trapped in thinking. In the crucial seventh game, Naruto will serve.


    "The last round, Viper! Amaterasu!"


    The black tennis ball flew over the net and landed in front of Haidang. Haidang''s head was still thinking about Naruto''s question, but his body subconsciously hit the tennis ball flying in front of him, and the racket subconsciously swung out.


    With a bang, Haitang barely caught Naruto''s Amaterasu, but because his thoughts were scattered and his ball control weakened, he hit a lob all at once.


    Naruto jumped into the air with amazing jumping power, and slashed with the racket in both hands.


    "Go! Tianyu Yu cut!"


    The trick named after the magic sword that killed Yaqi Orochi was like a light beam landing on the ground, and when it bounced back, countless shadows instantly turned out, making Haitang unable to react at all, and the tennis ball flew by his side. .


    "The ball was scored by the vortex, and the score was 15:0."


    There are only three goals left until the end of the game. Haitang is still caught in the mysterious power of questioning, unable to escape. Although Haitang is in this state by Naruto, Naruto will not be polite and throw the tennis ball. Get up, swing the racket vigorously.


    "Bullet serve!"


    The high-speed flying nature is like a bullet coming out of a smooth bore, flying to the sea hall with great speed.Haitang waved his arm and subconsciously used the snake ball to return.


    Naruto raised his racket and swung it down from a very high point.


    "Feiyan is still in the nest!"


    The tennis ball landed in the half court of Haitang, then clinging to the ground, quickly flew out of the court.


    "The ball was scored by the vortex, and the score was 30:0."


    In a blink of an eye, Naruto used Tianyu Yuzhan and Feiyan to score two points in a row, and only two points left in the deciding game to win.


    But Haitang''s thinking at this moment is as if he is stuck in a maze, and he can''t find the exit at all. How can he compete with Naruto in this situation.


    Naruto cracked Haitang''s reverse snake ball with the moon reading and scored the third point in the deciding game.


    "The ball was scored by the vortex, the score was 40:0, the end of the game."


    This game has reached the end of the game, but the voice in Haitang''s heart is getting louder and louder, occupying all of Haitang''s thoughts.


    ''Where am I?''


    ''Haitang, what is your tennis?''


    ''who is it?''


    ''Haitang, what exactly is your tennis?''


    ''Who is speaking?''


    "When all the tricks are sealed, what is left of your tennis, Kaido Kaoru?''


    The voice is getting louder and louder, as if it has changed from a stream to a river, and the inquiries are like waves of waves, impacting the spirit of Haitang, making his heart resonate, as if he has become himself The inner voice finally turned into a sound that resonated with the soul.


    "Answer me, Kaido Kaoru!"


    "Absolutely... don''t underestimate me! I am me, Kaido Kaoru!"


    Haitang answered the voice in his heart loudly. At the same time, Haitang couldn''t see the slightest confusion and dazedness in his eyes, only an extremely firm will.


    At this moment, Haitang clearly saw everything around him.


    Familiar courts, teammates from the same school, and tennis balls flying towards him.


    All familiar people and things seemed to be greatly different from Haitang''s changed mood.


    At this time, the tennis ball had fallen in front of Haitang''s eyes with a bang.


    "Won!"


    A young girl cheered from the sidelines, Haitang didn''t tell who the voice was. His eyes could only see the tennis ball right in front of him at the moment.


    "I haven''t lost yet!"


    Stretch your arms, squat your weight, and swing the racket forward with full force.


    I have practiced the posture thousands of times a long time ago. At this moment, it seems that I have a feeling of ease, as if the last piece of the jigsaw has been put up, and the original incomplete jigsaw has become a perfect one. Made.


    "Spinning snake ball!!"


    The extremely strong rotation made the trajectory of the tennis unbelievable. After the tennis ball bypassed the post, it flew into the court and landed exactly in Naruto''s court with a snap.

 1979 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1979

    Sakurano, Tomoka and the others seemed to see this ball as the same as the previous Swirling Snake Ball, but Sadaji Kan, who had been collecting and observing the information of all the people of Qingxue, was able to see the difference at a glance and said in surprise: The snake ball is done!"


    Qian is very familiar with Haitang¡¯s information, and even the training plan for the Swirling Snake Ball was developed by helping Haitang. It can be said that Qian is definitely the person who knows Haitang best in Qingxue, so he can tell at a glance, Haitang¡¯s ball Swing snake ball can enter the arena, definitely not because of luck, but because of real strength!


    Because the Snake Ball is 100% complete!


    "Good fight, Viper!"


    When Naruto saw this beautiful and perfect spinning snake ball, he couldn''t help but sighed, surrounded by a layer of golden light, as if both Tezuka Kunimitsu and Echizen Ryoma had appeared, and they were left beside them when they moved. The faint golden light, like a teleport, caught up with Haitang''s perfect spinning snake ball.


    I don''t know if it was an illusion. Under the refraction of the golden light, Haitang seemed to see an image of a giant wearing golden armor and exuding supreme mighty power behind Naruto.


    Naruto spoke and said confidently:


    "I won this game!"


    As Naruto waved the racket in his hand, the golden giant exuding the supreme might also drew out the long sword around his waist, slashed it with one sword, and emitted a dazzling golden light.


    The light was sacred and sublime, making it impossible to look directly at it. Haitang couldn''t open his eyes by the golden light, and the racket in his hand subconsciously slammed in the direction Naruto saw when he swung it.


    boom!


    I heard the sound of impact, and the racket in my hand also heard a touch of being hit by force.Haitang''s heart was shocked, knowing that he had caught the ball. Just as he was about to use his force to hit the ball back, a force seemed to penetrate his whole body, causing Haitang''s entire body to stop, and then there was a click. , The power felt in his hand disappeared, the light gradually dissipated, but Haitang still didn''t understand what happened.


    "Out of bounds! This game was won by Uzumaki Naruto, the score was 6:1."


    Hearing the referee''s announcement of the result of the match, Haitang woke up from the confusion, looked down at his racket, and instantly shocked. It turned out that the click just now was the sound of his racket breaking.


    In other words, the fracture is not appropriate, and it should be more appropriate to describe it as cut.Because Haitang''s racket was cut off in half on the surface of the racket, and the cut was extremely smooth, not like it was interrupted by brute force, but by something sharp.


    ''What was that I just saw?''


    Haitang''s heart was full of doubts, but the result of the game could not be changed. The two walked to the net and shook hands. Naruto smiled and said, "Congratulations, Viper, the Swirling Snake Ball has been completely completed, but I still look better Look like."


    Kaitang looked at Naruto in silence for a while, then suddenly said:


    "I won''t owe you."


    After speaking, he walked away to pack his things.


    Naruto smiled helplessly. In fact, he felt that Haitang''s condition was in a bottleneck period and it was difficult to break through, so he used a little''lifting'' power when speaking to help Haitang comprehend and complete the complete Snake Ball.


    Although Haitang didn¡¯t know that Naruto possessed that kind of magical power, he knew that he was able to complete the Snaking Snake Ball thanks to Naruto¡¯s help. Although he was cold on the surface, he was actually a kind-hearted and well-intentioned kid. , So there will be that sentence.


    Naruto doesn¡¯t matter whether Haitang should repay him or not. He defeated Haitang, and the next few games are with the dragon, and there is no suspense. For him, the school ranking competition has ended, and the next is the Kanto Conference. One game, facing the powerful enemy Ice Emperor.


    Chapter 150-Echizen Ryoma vs Tezuka Kunimitsu


    After Naruto defeated Haidang, the next few games were just a role model, so Naruto had no pressure.


    Two days passed quickly, and the previous elections were all smoothly won. Basically, they have been determined to be the elections for the Kanto Conference. There is only one game left that attracts more attention, Tezuka VS Echizen Ryoma .


    Because of the butterfly effect brought by Naruto, Echizen Ryoma did not play in many key games, so the influence is far less than that of the original work at the same time. For most of the youth school, Echizen Ryoma is currently just a good game. It¡¯s only a first-year freshman, and there is still a big gap with the predecessors.


    Naruto is very interested in this game, because Kunimitsu Tezuka''s position in Qingxue is like an unshakable Optimus Prime. No matter who it is, Tezuka''s influence in Qingxue cannot be shaken.


    Even for Naruto, it is impossible to completely replace Tezuka''s position without using special methods.


    Echizen Ryoma was originally the number one actor in the world. The two should have had a duel long ago, and that matchup would have a great impact on Echizen Ryoma¡¯s tennis life, but because of Naruto¡¯s intervention, The duel was postponed to the present, and Naruto also looked forward to the outcome of the two people meeting now.


    Obviously, Naruto is not the only one who is interested in this game. In the election, all but Kawamura, Kaido, and Oishi who are currently in the game are present. When Naruto, Sakurano, and Tomoka arrive at the stadium , There are already about twenty people around the stadium.


    Naruto took the two girls to the side of Buu, and the dragon-man on the side immediately gave up his position. Naruto looked at the two who had already warmed up in the stadium and said: "There are more people than I thought, almost. There is no good place."


    "Hehe, after all, everyone is paying attention to the previous match between Tezuka and Echizen."


    "Well, although that is the case, everyone knows the results of the game, but what will happen during the game is something that people expect."


    Fuji nodded in agreement. In fact, everyone at the scene today, including Naruto and Fuji, didn''t think that Echizen Ryoma could defeat Tezuka Kunimitsu. This is the focus of most people¡¯s attention, even Naruto. Ren and Fuji only care about how far Echizen Ryoma can play when facing a powerful enemy like Tezuka.


    The time for the game to start was approaching. Both of them warmed up. When they walked to the net, Echizen Ryoma said in his trademark arrogant tone: "Captain, if you lose to me, does it matter?"


    Tezuka also maintained his iconic iceberg expression, and said coldly: "Don''t be careless on the ground."


    Echizen Ryoma''s provocative opponents won''t work. Tezuka doesn''t get in. Even if Naruto stimulates him, it''s hard to have any effect, let alone Echizen Ryoma?


    "Pros or cons?"


    As a result of the reshoot, Echizen Ryoma won. The referee sat in the referee''s chair and said loudly: "Now, in the match between Tezuka and Echizen, Echizen will serve."


    "I''m going on, Captain!"


    Echizen Ryomala lowered the brim of his hat and used his signature trick-an external spin serve!


    The external spin serve will cause the tennis ball to fly to the opponent¡¯s face when it bounces, and people will subconsciously feel scared and avoid it when they see something flying toward their face. This is an instinctive reaction, so it is difficult fight back.


    However, the limitation of this trick is that it can only be used by players with the same dominant hand. For people with different dominant hands, it is just a normal spin serve, without power.


    Both Echizen Ryoma and Tezuka''s dominant hands are left-handed. Therefore, Echizen Ryoma can use his left hand to make an external spin serve. Of course, his power is stronger than that of his right hand. The angle and speed of this external spin serve are better than his usual right hand. Played.


    When the tennis ball flew, Tezuka''s body squatted down instantly. Then, with a wave of his racket, he easily caught Echizen Ryoma''s external spin serve. With a stroke of the racket, the tennis ball flew across the court at a very high speed. It hits the bottom corner of the back of Echizen Ryoma, making Echizen Ryoma too late to react, a neat ReturnAce!


    "This ball was scored by Tezuka, and the score was 15:0."


    "It''s amazing! I actually broke Echizen''s external spin serve with one goal. I really deserve to be the captain."


    "The best trick is broken so easily, it seems impossible for Echizen to win today."


    "This is also normal. After all, the captain has never lost in the school. Echizen, it''s impossible."


    Just a ball makes the people around him feel that Tezuka will win. This is the general trend of Tezuka Kunomi. Even if Naruto''s strength is better than Tezuka, but the current situation in Qingxue '', even Naruto can''t compare to Tezuka.


    Echizen Ryoma looked at the ball mark behind him, blew his whistle, and said, "I was so serious from the beginning, Captain?"


    Echizen''s joke did not receive the slightest response, and Tezuka''s iceberg could not see any trace of the joke at all. Echizen Ryoma pulled his hat boringly and made a second external spin serve.


    But this time the external spin serve was still the same, the opponent had no effect, so Tezuka easily hit back.


    However, this time Echizen Ryoma was prepared. He used one-footed basic step early in the morning and rushed out the moment Tezuka returned the ball, volleying the ball halfway with a racket.


    However, Tezuka''s ability to read and predict the game is better than Echizen Ryoma. He guessed Echizen''s return route early, waiting in the best position, holding the racket in both hands, and used JackKnife.


    With a bang, the racket in Echizen Ryoma''s hand was knocked out, and he slid far away on the ground. Although Tezuka Kunomi is not a power player, his strength is still much greater than that of Echizen Ryoma. Ryoma''s opponent''s strength was underestimated, so he easily lost another point.


    "This ball was scored by Tezuka, and the score was 30:0."


    Echizen Ryoma shook his hand to relieve the numbness in his hand, and then used an external spin to serve.


    The result is the same as the previous copy. The external rotation serve was useless. Echizen Ryoma has always been an offensive player. He lost two consecutive points and immediately took the initiative to attack the third ball and quickly rushed to the net.

 1980 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1980

    Seeing Echizen Ryoma''s plan, Tezuka picked his racket and hit a high and far lob.When Tezuka hit back, he had calculated the height of Echizen Ryoma. His less than 1.6 meters was obviously dragging his legs. Even with amazing explosive power, it was difficult to receive the ball, and he had to turn around and rush towards the bottom line.


    The instant explosive power of Echizen Ryoma combined with the basic shattering of one foot, the combination effect is indeed excellent, so that he finally saved this dangerous lob at the last minute, but the ball that was barely saved can hardly demand the quality of the return, and Tezuka has already intercepted it. In front of the net, one shot is an unrelenting volley in front of the net.


    "This ball was scored by Tezuka, and the score was 40:0."


    When Tezuka hit back Echizen Ryoma''s external spin serve for the fourth time, Sakurano finally saw the abnormality and asked: "Naruto-senpai, Captain Tezuka every time he receives the serve, is it true? Squatted down a little bit?"


    "Oh, did you see it? Not bad, Sakurano, my observation has improved."


    "But why is that?"


    "The reason why a small external spin serve is difficult to receive is because the ball bounces to the face when it bounces, and the captain takes the initiative to squat the moment the ball is received. The tennis ball that originally flew to the face changes the course of the ball. The power of the external spin serve is reduced."


    Pengxiang asked:


    "Isn''t that just squatting down to make an external spin serve?"


    "It''s not that simple. After all, the speed and spin of the external spin serve are very strong. Even if you squat down, you can avoid the ball that bounces to the face. But because the posture of the squat down is more awkward, it is different from the general receiving posture. It¡¯s impossible without the skill of the captain to make a sharp counterattack in that position."


    "Oh, that''s how it is."


    The two girls appeared to have realized it suddenly, and when Naruto was teaching the two girls, Tezuka had already scored the fourth point with a zero-cut and directly broke Echizen Ryoma''s serve.


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty One-No Self vs Tezuka


    Tezuka played very fiercely in the first game and directly let Echizen Ryoma eat a LoveGame. In the second game, it was Tezuka''s turn to serve.


    Tezuka tossed the tennis ball, and with a loud bang, he hit the close corner serve that he is good at.Near-corner serve is Tezuka''s best serve skill, aiming specifically at the corner of the serving area to attack, fast, powerful, is a very strong serve.Although this near-corner serve is not as good as the zero serve, which is a one-hit hit, it is the most commonly used serve Tezuka because it does not have the side effects of zero serve.


    The tennis ball flew over the net and hit the inner corner of the teeing court. Echizen Ryoma has the dynamic vision not to lose to Eiji Kikumaru, so even if the ball is served very fast at the corner, he can''t escape Echizen Ryoma''s eyes.


    The basic broken steps of one foot combined with the explosive power of Echizen Ryoma made him rush to the best hitting point in an instant, and the racket swung up.


    Snap!


    Echizen Ryoma''s grip was not strong enough to return the near-corner serve in his hand, and the racket in his hand was directly hit by the power of the near-corner serve and landed in the distance.


    "Good weight!"


    Echizen Ryoma was extremely surprised. He played against Tezuka for the first time. He didn''t expect Qingxue to serve with such powerful power besides Naruto Uzumaki and Takashi Kawamura.


    "Don''t be careless, go ahead."


    Tezuka''s icy voice as always made Echizen Ryoma wake up, went to pick up his racket, and lowered the brim of his hat: "Go on, Captain."


    Tezuka was not very polite, and once again made a near-corner serve.


    The ball is still full of power. Echizen Ryoma was prepared this time. While chasing the ball with one foot, he replaced the racket with two hands.


    "JackKnife!"


    Echizen Ryoma used JackKnife to catch Tezuka''s near-corner serve. Because of his short size and lack of strength, Echizen Ryoma''s flawed injury, but he used JackKnife with both hands, and finally he could barely resist the power of the near-corner serve and hit the ball back. .


    But when the ball just flew over the net, it seemed to be attracted by a special force and flew towards Tezuka standing in the center of the baseline. A circular cyclone was produced beside Tezuka.


    "Tezuka area?!"


    Many people did not expect Tezuka to expand the field in the second game. Echizen Ryoma¡¯s return ball could not escape the power of this field. He automatically flew to Tezuka¡¯s side, and Tezuka slapped a high-pressure spiral with his forehand. The ball and tennis flew to Echizen Ryoma with great power.


    Although this high-pressure spiral ball is powerful, it is not as terrible as the short-corner serve just now. Echizen Ryoma quickly rushed to the net while holding the racket, then squatted down, sliding forward with inertia, and then immediately in front of the net. Jumped up.


    "Swipe B!"


    Echizen Ryoma played his best skill, smashing the ball B. The tennis ball, which seems to be too high in angle, will suddenly fall in mid-air due to the strong rotation. It will rebound when it falls on the ground. Just as the tennis ball bounces, it will land again because of the rotation. At the time, the tennis ball was once again attracted by the Tezuka domain, changed the original B-shaped course, and flew to Tezuka''s side.


    Tezuka raised the racket face and deliberately played a lob to Echizen Ryoma.


    Sure enough, Echizen Ryoma seized this opportunity and jumped up, and his racket slammed down the tennis ball flying in the air.


    "Spin the ball to kill the ball!!"


    Echizen Ryoma¡¯s spin ball is very powerful, because spin is added to the smash, so when the smash hits the ground, it will bounce like an external spin serve, but from another perspective, spin. The ball must also bounce to show its special place.


    "It''s a pity. Although the spin and power of the spin ball are very strong, it is not enough to break through the captain''s field."


    Naruto''s crow''s mouth is very accurate, Echizen Ryoma''s spin ball still can''t break through the attraction of Tezuka''s domain, and the ball is still flying towards the hand mound.


    Tezuka unceremoniously hit the ball into the backcourt of Echizen Ryoma. Echizen Ryoma jumped too high to kill the ball. Tezuka''s counterattack came so fast that Echizen Ryoma didn¡¯t respond at all, and the tennis just wiped his body. Over.


    "This ball was scored by Tezuka, and the score was 15:0."


    "This ball was scored by Tezuka, and the score was 40:0."


    "This round was won by Tezuka, and the score was 2:0."


    The prince who has not yet grown up is not the opponent of the Qingxue emperor at all. Tezuka relies on the power of the field and the close corner to serve, but he won the next game in more than a minute, and it is a clean LoveGame.


    Because Tezuka almost only relies on serving and scoring in the field, he basically does not need to move significantly. After playing two rounds, he still breathes smoothly. In order to break through the Tezuka field, Echizen Ryoma used continuous smashing B, These tricks of spinning the ball to kill the ball, the physical consumption is much greater than that of Tezuka, and the breathing is a bit messy at this moment.


    "Let''s continue, Echizen."


    Echizen Ryoma, who was kneeling on the ground, slowly stood up because of Tezuka''s words. Some light waves of aura gradually emerged from his body, covering his whole body. Seeing the appearance of this aura, even if Tezuka has practiced for many years. Bingberg couldn''t help but startled for a moment, and then listened to Echizen Ryoma saying: "Youstillhavelotsmoretoworkon."


    "Selfless state?!"


    Echizen Ryoma has an aura that is unique to the state of no-self, and he can use this power. Can you say that this kid has begun to gradually master the power of no-self after the last match with Sengoku?


    Naruto held his chin with interest and looked at Echizen Ryoma on the court. Under normal circumstances, Echizen Ryoma at this moment is definitely not Tezuka''s opponent, but Echizen Ryoma has begun to master the power of selflessness, which makes this The game adds many uncertain factors, which may make the game more interesting.


    Fuji Zhousuke next to Naruto obviously had the same idea, and the two showed expectant expressions at the same time.


    In the third round, it was Echizen Ryoma''s turn to serve. Sure enough, after he used his own selflessness, he no longer used his best external spin serve.


    "Tiger Cannon!!"


    Sengoku''s stunt was carried by Echizen Ryoma''s Tezuka. This is the power of the selfless state. The tennis hits the center line of the court at a super high speed. Such a speed is indeed Sengoku''s trick.However, this trick also has its weaknesses. In order to pursue the fastest speed and shortest attack line, the tiger cannon will hit the center line of the court. Tezuka has long seen through the fixed ball path and easily received this trick.


    Echizen Ryoma did not think that Tezuka could be easily defeated with a tiger cannon. When Tezuka fought back, Echizen Ryoma had already extended his arms.


    "Snake Ball!"


    The snake ball flew through a huge arc on the court, but in the end it was like a tired bird returning to the forest. It was attracted by the field and flew to Tezuka''s side. When Tezuka hit the snake ball back, Echizen Ryoma had already rushed to with his racket. In front of the net, his left hand and left foot were raised, in a strange posture, and then he used the racket in his hand to slash at the tennis ball.


    "Burst ball!!"


    Chapter 152-Echizen Ryoma''s Two Swords


    Echizen Ryoma used Tachibana''s stunt to burst the ball with the power of No-Self, and the tennis ball caused dozens of shadows in the air due to the chaotic rotation of the ball frame.


    The principle of the field is to control the subtle spin of the tennis ball, so that the ball played by the opponent will eventually return to his side, but the chaotic rotation of the burst ball is completely different from the general tennis rotation, so there is no way to use the field control.

 1981 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1981

    Sure enough, the burst ball was not under the control of Tezuka''s domain. It flew past Tezuka quickly and hit the barbed wire behind him.


    "The ball was scored by Echizen, and the score was 15:0."


    With a burst ball, Echizen Ryoma finally broke the embarrassment of scoring zero points today. Tezuka turned his head to look at the tennis ball that fell to the ground and still couldn''t stop rolling, bent over to pick it up, and said: "Play well, Echizen. "


    Echizen Ryoma pulled his hat habitually, and said tuggingly, "It''s not far away, Captain."


    Echizen Ryoma was able to talk to Tezuka when he activated the state of no-self, which shows that he has been able to initially grasp the power of the state of no-self, instead of letting this power control once it is activated, even if the game is over, he does not know that he did it. what.


    After Echizen Ryoma was ready, he delivered the second ball, which hit the corner of the serving area directly. This was Tezuka''s near-corner serve!


    The field can be effective at least after receiving a ball, so just like the burst ball, the field has no effect on the serve.


    Tezuka''s footsteps moved quickly, catching up with Echizen Ryoma''s close-corner serve, and with a hard swipe of the racket, he easily knocked Echizen Ryoma''s close-corner serve back.


    Although the Selfless Realm allows him to use the various tricks he has seen before, but it can¡¯t improve his basic physical fitness, just like Echizen Ryoma can use the power of selflessness to hit the fluctuating ball, but the power is not comparable. Kawamura''s strength is so different between the two bodies, and there is also a naked eye in strength.


    Echizen Ryoma''s near-corner serve is not as powerful as Tezuka, and Tezuka himself is very familiar with this move, which made him easily come back.


    Not surprisingly, Echizen Ryoma raised the racket high, then waved it vertically.


    "Feiyan is still in the nest!"


    When the tennis ball flew over the net and was about to land on the ground, the original course of the ball changed, as if it was being dragged by an invisible hand. Once again attracted by the field, it automatically flew to Tezuka''s side. .


    Tezuka''s backhand strike was fast and powerful, and the tennis ball came to Echizen Ryoma in an instant. Echizen Ryoma also understood that ordinary tricks could not break Tezuka''s field, and once again assumed the previous posture.


    "Burst ball!!"


    The tennis ball turned into countless shadows in an instant, passing Tezuka''s side.


    "The ball was scored by Echizen, and the score was 30:0."


    "Burst Ball!"


    "This ball was scored by Echizen, the score was 40:0."


    "Burst Ball!"


    "This round was won by Echizen, the score was 2:1."


    With the power of the burst ball, Echizen Ryoma scored four points in one breath. This move is indeed not limited by the domain. However, when he won the round, Echizen Ryoma also exhaled heavily. Sweat drenched, and shaking his head, the sweat drops immediately like rain.


    The selfless state will trigger the potential of the body and automatically respond to the opponent''s attack, but the average player will give up the pursuit when encountering some too reluctant balls, especially some non-critical scores, in order to retain physical strength , But this is not the case in the state of no self, coupled with the continuous use of bursting balls such a big trick, so that Echizen Ryoma''s physical strength is consumed very quickly.


    Even the violent wild stamina brought by Tachibana Ping and the breath of a beast is very difficult when using the burst ball continuously, let alone Echizen Ryoma?


    In the fourth game, it was Tezuka''s turn to serve again, and the shot was indeed his best near corner serve.


    The power of this serve still makes Echizen Ryoma a headache, and the burst ball cannot be used directly to receive the serve. Echizen Ryoma used the wave ball to finally catch the close-corner serve, and then used the burst ball again on the next return.


    "Too much."


    Standing next to the court, sitting firmly on the Diaoyutai, and watching the game coldly, Fuji suddenly said with his arms folded.


    Naruto on the side also took it up tacitly:


    "Although the burst ball is very powerful, if it is used so many times in a row, it will be seen through by the captain."


    In the next moment, the change of the court confirmed the dialogue between Fuji and Naruto.


    Facing the shadows of dozens of flying balls, Tezuka''s complexion did not waver (perhaps just natural facial paralysis), and the lenses reflected wise light (probably just ordinary sun reflections).


    All in all, no matter how full it was described, the racket in Tezuka''s hand was still swung out, followed by a bang in midair.


    With this sound, the shadows of dozens of balls in the air disappeared at the same time, and in the end only one tennis ball fell on Tezuka''s racket.


    The racket waved and the tennis ball turned into a light and flew towards Echizen Ryoma.


    Echizen Ryoma didn''t seem to expect that the burst ball would be cracked, and he couldn''t react to the situation in a daze. The tennis ball had already flown past him.


    "This ball was scored by Tezuka, and the score was 15:0."


    The referee announced the score loudly, followed by a round of admiration.


    Naruto and Fuji were not at all surprised by this picture, anyway, they could have expected it in advance.


    "Tezuka is not an opponent that can be easily defeated with a trick."


    Fuji shook his head and chuckled. As a teammate and friend who has been practicing with Tezuka since the first grade, Fujitsu''s knowledge of Tezuka absolutely belongs to anyone in Qingxue, including the man who seems to be ubiquitous.


    "The captain is very strong, but the power of the imp''s burst ball is also weaker than that of the orange flat. The small arms and legs are really dragging the legs."


    Naruto, as the only person who has played against Tachibana frontally, is certainly qualified to evaluate the power of the burst ball.Although Echizen Ryoma has excellent explosive power and reflexes, his little man is always inferior in strength to the orange orange. The burst ball is a high-level trick that emphasizes both technology and strength. Even Echizen Ryoma can use the selfless realm. Come out, because the muscle strength is not as good as Orange, the power out of it is still a bit weaker after all.


    Using a burst ball with less than 100% power, the opponent used it several times in a row, but he saw it through.


    "The burst ball is no longer available. What kind of tricks can the kid use to crack the captain''s field?"


    Naruto is really curious about this, wondering what kind of unexpected game the protagonist of this world will play. This is what even Fuer looks forward to.


    As the game continued, Tezuka''s serve was caught by Echizen Ryoma. After hitting back again, Echizen Ryoma ran to chase the ball while asking: "Captain, have you ever played against a second-sword player before?"


    Tezuka was startled and did not answer.


    At this time, Echizen Ryoma has already changed his racket from his left hand to his right hand in an instant. It is impossible for the average player to change his racket to catch the ball after the start of the movement, because there is not enough time, but he is born with Echizen Ryoma Explosive power plus basic broken steps on one foot can turn the impossible into possible.


    Echizen Ryoma''s racket changed to his right hand, raised it high, and confidently said: "Captain, I won the ball, and Feiyan is back in the nest!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Three-Appear, the limit of tempering!


    Echizen Ryoma once again used Feiyan to return to the nest, but this time was obviously different from the previous Feiyan to nest. After the tennis flew over the net, although Tezuka activated the field, it still couldn¡¯t make an impact. The tennis fell on The ground then bounced slightly, although there was some floating, it still prevented Tezuka from receiving it.


    "The ball was scored by Echizen, the score was 15:15."


    This time, Echizen Ryoma suddenly changed his tricks, which made Naruto and Fuji''s eyes brighten. Naruto admired: "This kid is quite creative. He actually broke the field like this."


    "Although it can''t be regarded as completely cracking the domain, Tezuka is indeed in trouble now."


    The dialogue between the two masters was full of compulsion, making the two girls around me really unclear. Sakurano raised her head and asked: "Naruto-senpai, what do you mean? Why did Echizen-kun suddenly break the captain''s domain? What?"


    "The domain is essentially a technique that forces the opponent to hit the next ball back to him through the subtle rotation of each ball. This is a very advanced technique. To expand the domain perfectly, at least three The main points are precise ball control, the ability to predict the opponent''s shots, and sufficient experience in the game. All three are indispensable.


    Only by predicting the opponent''s next hitting method in advance can he hit the corresponding rotating shot and let the opponent hit the ball to his side, but the kid changed hands just now when he was hitting Feiyan."


    "Change hands?"


    "Yes, the technique of changing hands to hit the ball in a game is the so-called two-sword style. I just said that to expand the field, you must predict the opponent''s next shot method. The captain has seen a lot of it. In the game with the left hand of the imp, he is very familiar with the play of the imp, and can predict his next shot in advance, so he can expand the field, but the imp just changed to the right hand because the captain could not predict his right hand in advance. Play style, so the field fails."

 1982 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1982

    Both Sakura and Tomoka seem to understand, and Naruto did not continue to explain.


    In fact, Echizen Ryoma is the only one who can use this method, because not everyone can use his non-dominant hand to perform powerful tricks. The power of the dominant hand is always stronger than that of the non-dominant hand. Most people use the non-dominant hand to face Tezuka. Fight with your hands, even if Tezuka doesn''t expand the domain, it''s dead.


    Speaking of the reality, Nadal is a top-notch player with a non-dominant hand. He is naturally right-handed, but he holds a racket with his left hand during the game. He can be regarded as the strongest person in tennis with a non-dominant hand.


    At this moment Fuji suddenly said:


    "However, it''s not without flaws."


    Although there is no beginning and no end to the words of Fujitsu, Naruto understood what he meant and nodded: "Yes, the power of the ball played with a non-dominant hand is a bit weaker after all. It is okay against ordinary people, but in the captain''s place. There are still some shortcomings in front of players of this level. In fact, Feiyan was still in the nest just now. It can be seen that the ball did not completely stick to the ground after it hits the ground. The ball path floated a little bit. It will not be easy to score next time."


    "Well, Echizen can''t always use his right hand."


    There was another conversation that couldn¡¯t connect with Naruto, and Naruto understood it: ¡°Yes, if you use your right hand continuously, the captain¡¯s ability is enough to be familiar with his right hand in the game. The final result is No matter which hand can escape the control of the domain, it is lost."


    Echizen Ryoma is obviously not the kind of character who is worried that his right hand will be seen through, so he looks forward and does not dare to let go. On the next attack, Echizen Ryoma once again swaps his racket to his right hand and slams: "Ryoma." Lion!!!"


    The tennis ball seemed to turn into a mighty lion in an instant, flying towards the left side of the court. The ball hit with the right hand really couldn''t be completely controlled by the field, and the hand had to chase up quickly and catch it. ball.


    Echizen Ryoma moved quickly with one foot and basically shattered steps. In the process, he changed the racket to his left hand: "Snake ball!"


    This snake ball was very close to the net, and the field did not take effect. Tezuka immediately rushed to the net and received the snake ball dangerously.As expected, Echizen Ryoma moved a certain distance in an instant, then he picked up the racket forcefully and hit a lob.


    "Low." *2


    Naruto and Fuji said at the same time that in terms of Tezuka''s height and jumping ability, the height of the lob was slightly lower.Tezuka jumped up to meet the ball, the height was enough to make a smash.


    Echizen Ryoma switched the racket to his right hand again, and turned his body quickly.


    "Brown bear caught!"


    The tennis ball flew upward, then traversed a perfect arc, hitting the bottom line behind Tezuka.


    "The ball was scored by Echizen, the score was 30:15."


    "This ball was scored by Tezuka, and the score was 30:30."


    "The ball was scored by Echizen, the score was 40:30."


    "This round was won by Echizen, the score was 2:2."


    "This round was won by Tezuka, with a score of 3:2."


    ...


    "This round was won by Tezuka, and the score was 4:4."


    The two players played eight games in a blink of an eye. Echizen Ryoma had a whim, and combined the two-sword style of play with the various tricks used by the state of no-self, and finally they could even match the field of Tezuka. After eight games, the two It was a 4:4 tie. If the game is so stalemate, it may be delayed until the tiebreaker.


    "What do you think?"


    Fuji opened his eyes and asked Naruto beside him without squinting.


    "Will Tezuka and Echizen hit the tiebreaker?"


    "How is it possible? The captain will definitely end the game within twelve rounds. Although a little embarrassed, the kid has already lost."


    Up to now, Echizen Ryoma has performed very well. Even for Naruto and Fuji, Echizen Ryoma has already performed exceptionally well, but in the end it will end. The physical exertion brought by the state of no self, plus After a long game, Tezuka has become accustomed to Echizen Ryoma''s right-handed style of play. Echizen Ryoma cannot win. The only question is how to win the game.


    "Echizen."


    Before Echizen Ryoma was about to serve, Tezuka suddenly shouted Echizen Ryoma: "You have mastered the realm of selflessness very well. Now it is time for you to see the deep power of the realm of selflessness."


    With that said, Tezuka''s body showed a selfless aura that was very similar to Echizen Ryoma, but there were obvious differences between the two. The aura on Tezuka''s body was stronger and more dazzling than Echizen Ryoma''s, and it was not like that. Echizen Ryoma was distributed all over his body like that, but instead, they were all gathered on Tezuka''s left hand.


    Naruto and Fuji were stunned at the same time: "That is..."


    Echizen Ryoma smiled when he saw Tezuka''s Selfless Realm: "It turns out that the captain will also use Selflessness, so let''s see whose one is stronger! Tiger Cannon!!!"


    Echizen Ryoma shot a very fast tiger cannon, but this surprisingly powerful serve could not make the immobile Captain Qingxue produce any sway. With a wave of the racket, the ultra-fast tennis ball was firmly caught by Tezuka''s racket. , And then quickly flew towards Echizen Ryoma.


    "So fast!!"


    Echizen Ryoma felt that Tezuka didn''t use any special tricks just now, but the speed of returning the ball was surprisingly fast, and his dynamic vision felt a little hard to see.


    Echizen Ryoma ran with the tennis instinct engraved in his body, and indeed received Tezuka''s return. However, at the moment of receiving the ball, an astonishing force was transmitted along the racket to Echizen Ryoma¡¯s arm, and even caused Echizen Ryoma instantly felt a tingling sensation.


    "It''s so heavy! What''s the power of this ball..."


    Not only the speed of the ball, but the weight of the ball far exceeded Echizen Ryoma''s expectations. His thin arms couldn''t hold on, and the entire racket was hit and flew out. The proud face was full of shock at this moment.


    "This ball was scored by Tezuka, and the score was 15:0."


    "Don''t be careless, go ahead."


    Echizen Ryoma turned his head and looked at Tezuka. For the first time, for the first time, he felt a sense of impenetrable and unshakable mountain like a mountain from someone other than his father Echizen Minojiro.


    Echizen Ryoma was silent for a moment, then turned and picked up the racket.


    "How about this, Burst Ball!"


    Tezuka was unmoved, he saw the real tennis ball among countless shadows at a glance, and waved his racket.


    The tennis flies towards Echizen Ryoma, changing more shadows, making it impossible to distinguish the real tennis among them.


    "Wh, what is this..."


    "This ball was scored by Tezuka, and the score was 30:0."


    Naruto looked at Tezuka, who completely suppressed the Echizen Ryoma who had activated the state of no-self, and sighed, "It''s really strong, the limit of tempering..."


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty-Four-School Ranking Tournament End, Goodbye Shiba Saori


    "The limit of tempering?"


    Sakura repeated the noun that Naruto had just said, but she was ignorant, what was that?


    "The so-called limit of tempering is one of the three doors deep in the state of no-self. If the realm of no-self is compared to a silent flame, then the limit of tempering is like gushing magma, stronger and more fiery. The limit, in essence, is to concentrate all the aura of the state of no-self on one part of the body. The captain¡¯s is on his left hand."


    Sakurano and Tomoka turned their heads and looked at them. Sure enough, there was no selfless aura in Tezuka''s body at this moment. Only on the left hand, there was a dazzling aura.


    "By concentrating the power originally distributed throughout the body on one arm, that hand becomes the strongest weapon and stunt. While swinging, it can take all the opponent¡¯s shots, all the spins, all the tracks, all the The destructive power of, everything is doubled to fight back. No matter how strong the opponent¡¯s shot is, the limit of thousands of tempers can be doubled. Moreover, that thousands of tempers can also overcome the weakness of the selfless realm that quickly consumes physical strength, which will burden the body. Reduce to the minimum, that is the strongest captain."


    Even if Sakurano and Tomoka are not tennis masters, they can understand from Naruto''s description how strong this tempered limit is, and all the opponents hit back with double power. This does not mean that the stronger the opponent, the more he is. Is it strong?


    "But... not invincible."


    After listening to Naruto''s words, Fuji, who had been watching, finally showed a surprised look.

 1983 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1983

    "Have you seen the weakness of the limit of tempering?"


    "Well, all the power of the state of no self is concentrated on the left hand, although the captain¡¯s left hand can be turned into the most powerful weapon, but because it concentrates the power of the whole body in one place, the power of the other parts of the body changes. Weak. Simply put, when the strength of the arm becomes stronger, the explosive power, jumping power and speed on the legs will all become weaker. This is the weakness of the limit of tempering. The captain¡¯s domain is probably to make up for this weakness. Developed it."


    Sakurano and Tomoka''s tennis knowledge was too low to fully understand Naruto''s words, but Fujie seemed to be empowered and understood many things at once.


    As Naruto said, the biggest disadvantage of the tempered limit is that it will weaken the strength of other parts of the body. In the national finals, Komura Seiichi, the son of God, once commented on Echizen Ryoma''s tempered limit, saying,''I can''t be like Tezuka. If the child develops the domain perfectly, it will be impossible to withstand a single blow''.


    Komura Sei City does have the qualifications and strengths that are said to be that, in fact, it is true. If you cannot expand the domain like Tezuka, or transfer the tempered aura to various parts of your body freely like Echizen Ryoma, Thousands of hard work can indeed be said to be vulnerable...for some people.


    Of course, Fujitsu¡¯s golf quotient is far above the two sisters Sakurano and Tomoka. He quickly understood everything, knowing that what Naruto said was indeed the greatest weakness of the toughest limit, but he and Tezuka-classmates and colleagues The team hasn''t learned so much for three years, and Naruto has only learned so deeply after seeing it for the first time?


    Of course Naruto noticed the look in Fuji''s eyes, but he just pretended not to see it, and at the same time he smacked his own mouth secretly, nothing to say so much nonsense, it is not a good thing to let this black belly pay attention.


    Naruto ignored Fuji and continued to watch the game.


    With the hard-working limit and the Tezuka domain, this is Tezuka''s strongest state at this stage, and Echizen Ryoma has no way to resist the strongest Tezuka.


    "Rushing lion!!"


    Snapped!


    "This ball was scored by Tezuka, and the score was 40:0."


    "Amaterasu!"


    Snapped!


    "This round was won by Tezuka, the score was 5:4."


    "Snake Ball!"


    Snapped!


    "This ball was scored by Tezuka, and the score was 15:0."


    "Climbing the moon volley!"


    Snapped!


    "This ball was scored by Tezuka, and the score was 30:0."


    "Swipe B!"


    Snapped!


    "This ball was scored by Tezuka, the score was 40:0, the end of the game!"


    No matter what Echizen Ryoma used his methods to use the power of the selfless realm to perform various tricks, but he still couldn''t help the current Tezuka Kunimitsu, Tezuka Kunimitsu has always been a trick that doubled the limit of the hard work. This simple and direct trick is to make Echizen Ryoma unable to resist.


    Double the power, double the rotation, double the destructive power!


    The stronger the ball that Echizen Ryoma hits, the more powerful the power that will be fed back to him in the end. To Echizen Ryoma, Tezuka is like the vast sky of the sky, no matter how high Echizen Ryoma climbs, Tezuka looked down at him from a higher place, and he would never win without going beyond the sky.


    "It''s over, Echizen."


    Tezuka''s words seemed to have been judged, announcing the result of the game. At this moment, Tezuka''s body was shining with a golden light that was very familiar to Naruto. It was from her.


    "ended."


    Naruto was also at this moment, murmured.


    Tezuka''s racket waved, and the tennis ball flew across a golden light and flew towards Echizen Ryoma.


    Echizen Ryoma seemed to be frozen at this moment, and his whole body couldn''t make any reaction. His eyes could clearly see the path of the ball, and he even felt that the ball should be easily caught, but he didn''t. Knowing why, I just couldn''t move, just couldn''t catch it, and watched the tennis ball fly in front of me, landed, bounced, and then flew past me.


    "The game is over and Tezuka won the game with a score of 6:4."


    A few seconds after the referee announced the result of the game loudly, Echizen Ryoma recovered and walked to the net to shake hands with Tezuka.


    "You played well, Echizen." In fact, this was beyond Tezuka''s expectations.


    Echizen Ryoma looked up at Tezuka for a while, then lowered the brim of his hat and said stubbornly, "Next time I will win."


    "Ok."


    The end of the match between Tezuka and Echizen Ryoma also means that there is nothing to look forward to in the next intramural ranking competition. The final result will be released soon. The new team''s selection list maintains the list of the last spring intramural ranking competition. There was no change. Misfortune was divided into a group with Echizen Ryoma and Tezuka Kunimitsu. They lost to Tezuka 6-2 and 6-4 respectively to Echizen Ryoma, and again missed the selection list of Qingxue.


    Naruto felt a bit of a headache after the intramural ranking competition was over. It seemed that during the Tezuka and Echizen Ryoma competitions, Naruto¡¯s analysis of the limits of temperament had attracted the attention of the two, which made it two days old. I was looking for all kinds of excuses to come to Naruto for another practice match. Although Naruto rejected it again and again, but Fuji, who had always lacked the spirit to fight, seemed to be very persistent this time, making Naruto very annoying and almost started. After the evil thoughts, he used his own ability to completely wipe out the existence of this person from the world.


    This kind of thought can only be thought after all... Naruto really wants to say to Fujisuke Fuji: "Boss, although you look good, but the gender is wrong, I am not interested in men, if you take your sister I packed it and sent it to my house, how about I just play with you?''


    Just when Naruto was wondering whether or not to say this to Fujisuke, and at the same time trying to kill the remaining days before the Kanto Conference, a person who suddenly appeared in Qingxue disrupted Naruto''s original Leisure life.


    This person is the beauty reporter of "Tennis Monthly", Shiba Saori.


    Chapter One Hundred and Five


    "Oh, beautiful reporter, do you have time to come to Qingxue for an interview today?"


    Naruto was very happy to see Shiba Saori''s presence in Qingxue, and couldn''t help but slurred when he spoke.


    Since the last time Shisaori sprained her ankle on the road, Naruto treated her for lunch and sent her home. Naruto has never seen this beautiful journalist again, and still misses it a little. But a lot of things happened after that, first confession to Tachibana, then the lottery of the Kanto Conference, then the car accident of Fuji Yumiko, and then the school ranking competition.


    One big thing after another distracted Naruto from too much thought, but it made Naruto not pay attention to this beautiful reporter lady for a long time.


    Seeing Naruto, Shiba Saori suddenly remembered the charming scene when he sent her home last time. His cheeks blushed, and when he heard Naruto''s name, he was angry and ashamed. He stamped his foot and said in an angry tone: " Can''t you speak more seriously?"


    Shisaori''s annoyed look seemed to Naruto as coquettish, Naruto''s hippy smile, obviously there is no meaning of reflection, and said: "I am not serious, Saori is so beautiful, it was meant to be praised. "


    There is joy and sweetness in Shisaori''s heart. No matter what kind of woman she is, she always feels happy when she is praised for her beauty. As long as the person who speaks is not too sorry for the audience, Naruto''s looks obviously do not belong to that type. Shisaori said shyly: "I am older than you. It is impolite to call my name directly."


    Japan''s hierarchical system is very strict. Except for blood relatives, unless they are very close, they rarely use their names directly.Just like in Qingxue, as a senior in the third grade, Dashi is also the deputy captain, but in the team he will directly call his name only his doubles partner Eiji Kikumaru. Kikumaru has an unconstrained personality like that. Rarely will call others'' names directly.


    Naruto is still a junior high school student, and Shiba Saori is already an adult who works in society. It is indeed very rude for him to call his name directly, but Naruto has always liked to trample on the rules, and from Shisa Judging from Zhizhi blushing, she was not at all angry at all.


    Naruto seized the opportunity to make an inch of it, and walked side by side with Shiba Saori, and said: "It''s been a long time since I came to Qingxue for an interview about the Kanto Conference?"


    Shiba Saori gave Naruto a glance, but he changed the subject and said, "Yes, after all, Qingxue is one of the famous Kanto teams. This Kanto meeting must be well reported. After the interview is over, Long Coach Saki, I have to rush to Kanagawa Prefecture."


    "Kanagawa? Is it for Tatekaidai?"


    "Yes, they are the king of Kanto."


    ''The king?Isn''t that kind of thing overthrown?''


    Naruto smiled in his heart, and asked calmly, "Speaking of which, why are you alone today, Mr. Inoue?" Shiba Saori had been following Inoue for interviews and reports before, but she was the only one here today. Qingxue is a bit strange.


    "Senior Inoue is going to interview Ice Emperor, Yamabuki, and Rokkaku. It''s harder than me, and I can''t keep interviewing with Senior Inoue, so I have to do individual interviews gradually."

 1984 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1984

    Naruto remembered that the last time she saw Shiba Saori was after she had finished a single interview, he nodded.Both Yamabuki and Rokkaku are the seed teams for this year¡¯s Kanto Conference. Although Ice Emperor missed the position of the four major seeds, everyone knows what happened. As the Kwantung runner-up last year, they will naturally be second only to Li Haida. attention.


    But this is also very good, without the super light bulb, it is much more convenient for Naruto.


    "After the interview here, I have to go all the way to Li Haida, which is really hard work."


    "Of course it''s hard work, but this is also a job. Now that a job is so hard to find, of course I have to take the opportunity."


    "Have you thought of having an assistant?"


    "Hey, please, how long have I been in the magazine? I''m still a semi-new person. How can I be an assistant? That kind of treatment is only available to seniors who have worked for more than ten years. I''m far from it."


    Naruto''s eyes rolled, and then he thought: "Then what do you think of me?"


    "Hey?"


    Shisaori couldn''t keep up with Naruto''s brain circuit for a while and didn''t understand what he was talking about.


    "I went to Lihai University for an interview today. How about letting me be your personal assistant? I do my best, no matter whether it is serving tea, pouring water or moving, and I am definitely better than tennis expertise. If you have more, you just need to wrap me a meal."


    "Hey?"


    Shisaori uttered a syllable again. Your crooked reasoning makes me feel so reasonable. What''s the matter, something moved.But this heartbeat is only a moment, Shisaori shook his head and said: "It''s impossible, aren''t you still in class today? How could you accompany me to Kanagawa so far?"


    "That kind of thing, haha..."


    Shiba Saori saw Naruto''s smile, and suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Three hours later, Shiba Saori sat on the train heading to Kanagawa Prefecture, his mouth twitching, looking at the grinning guy sitting beside him.


    "I really don''t understand, why would Qingxue''s teachers follow you in such a mess?"


    "Don''t wrong me. I''m not messing around here. I was there to investigate Li Haida''s intelligence. There is a valid reason. And we didn''t cooperate well just now?"


    Speaking of what happened just now, Shisaori got a headache.When interviewing Coach Ryugasaki before, Naruto proposed to go to Tachikai to spy on information as Shisaori¡¯s assistant. Shisaori was winked by him, and somehow, he actually cooperated with him to round out this lie. It went on, and what Shisaori didn''t expect was that coach Ryugasaki agreed after only a little consideration, and also approved Naruto''s leave form.


    Is the style of Japanese schools so enlightened? Can you just get a leave slip just as it is so simple?Why did it happen when I was in school?


    Shisaori felt that this was really too subversive, or that she was by Naruto''s side, Sankan didn''t know how many times she had been subverted.


    "However, even if you go to Lihaida with me, you may not be able to detect anything."


    Naruto said that I went to Lihai University to collect some information, and that I did it for you.On the surface, it didn''t show up: "Why, just say that I am your assistant. Will it end soon?"


    "You think it''s that easy. If you are recognized by Lihai University as a member of Qingxue, then don''t be beaten. You want to check for information."


    "This is simple, please watch my performance."


    Naruto took out a peaked cap, and Shiba Saori saw that there was no fluctuation in his heart and even wanted to laugh a little. Does it look different with the hat? You are still you.


    "what?"


    When Naruto put on his hat, Shiba Saori let out a surprised sound. Naruto¡¯s hat looked ordinary, just a black peaked cap. After putting on the hat, most of his blond hair was covered. Only a few hair tails were exposed, but somehow Shisaori felt that the person in front of him was a little different, his face was still the same, but his temperament changed. He was originally a vigorous and sunny junior high school student. Now it seems that he has grown a lot, and has some youthfulness, just like a college student who has just graduated.


    "You... how did you do it?"


    "It''s nothing, Buddha relies on gold clothes, and people depend on clothes."


    "But you have changed so much. You don''t feel the same person before and after putting on your hat."


    "It''s like Superman in a Hollywood movie. As long as he takes off his glasses and changes his clothes, no one will recognize him. I''m a little stranger."


    "But it was a movie, but you were the person sitting in front of me alive."


    "Haha, okay, don''t study this kind of thing, you see I look so handsome, and the interview is over in a while, what will happen if we go to have an appointment?"


    ''Ask or date?!''


    Shiba Saori was shocked. I didn¡¯t expect Naruto to suddenly offer a date invitation at this time, and his heart throbbed. If Naruto said so before, Shiba Saori would categorically refuse. What does it look like for an adult who is out of social work dating a middle school student? She hasn''t been so hungry yet, but after the change in her personality, she looks like a freshly graduated college student. The age gap with Shisaori looks just like that. It didn''t exist, but it made her hesitate for a while.


    This hesitation frightened Shisaori, her face was burning hot, and he stammered: "I, I actually boast that I am handsome, you are so, too cheeky!"


    "Isn''t it, I think I look pretty good."


    Naruto''s face suddenly magnified in front of Shisaori, and Shisaori could clearly see his reflection in the blue eyes that were clearer than the sky.


    Jiao is like fire, and people are better than Hua Jiao.


    Is this really me?


    Shiba Saori seemed to be caught in the shock for a while, and for a long time he didn''t recover until Naruto bought two boxes of lunch.


    "For lunch, I can only deal with it with a boxed lunch. Please use it, Saori."


    Shisaori''s consciousness returned to the body, but his heart beats harder.


    ''This kid is really terrible...''


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Six-The King Li Haida


    Although it was bought on the train, it tasted very good.After all, although Neon has a lot of complaints and dislikes, it does do better than most countries in terms of train service.


    But when eating lunch, the atmosphere between Naruto and Shisaori was a bit subtle.


    Naruto is very relaxed. While eating his lunch, while watching the scenery passing by the window, he still hums an unknown tune in his mouth, looking as relaxed as traveling.But Shisaori kept eating, without saying a word, but didn''t know why there was some redness on his face.


    The time spent on the train was not long. Almost two minutes after the two finished their lunch, the train arrived in Kanagawa Prefecture.Kanagawa and Tokyo are both place names that often appear in Japanese comics. Although they are two places, the distance is actually very close, only tens of kilometers. It only takes 30 to 40 minutes by train. If you take the faster Shinkansen By train, you can arrive in less than half an hour.


    Almost all Naruto''s knowledge of Kanagawa comes from "Slam Dunk". After all, Kanagawa is the main stage of the slam dunk story, and Naruto has lived there for a long time.


    In fact, Kanagawa¡¯s economy is quite developed. It has the largest trading port in Neon and has a huge population. It ranks third in all prefectures in Neon, and its industrial and agricultural output value is second only to Aichi Prefecture.


    After getting off the train, Naruto stepped on the land of Kanagawa, and he felt a long-lost familiarity. He said to Shiba Saori: "Kanagawa is really a good place. If you have a chance to come here and have a good time, it will be fine. You say yes. ?"


    Shisaori calmed down at this time. Hearing this, Naruto glared at him and said, "We are not here to play this time. Don''t bother me and lose my job."


    Naruto deliberately wanted to say, "I''ll support you if I don''t have a job." However, his identity is just a student to Shisaori, and it is not convincing to say it. He still resisted, flicked his hat, and said:" Don''t worry, it won''t hurt you, let''s go to Lihaida now."


    The two got in a taxi. Although the fare was expensive, the company reimbursed it anyway.


    Lihai University is a famous school in Kanagawa area, and the two soon arrived at the gate of Lihai University.Standing at Li Haida''s door, Naruto couldn''t help feeling a little embarrassed.


    Li Haida''s existence in this world is equivalent to the existence of Shan Wang in a slam dunk.


    Both are invincible absolute kings in their respective fields. In the slam dunk, Hainan, Hakata, Aihe and many other strong teams can not overturn the undefeated mountain king''s throne, and in this world, the ice emperor and the lion Le and Fudo Peak can''t shake the position of King Lihai.


    It can be said that before the protagonist team, both teams were undefeated. When the protagonist first came out of the arena, the legend of the undefeated king was already circulating in the arena.Sanno won the prefectural conference in Akita Prefecture for 30 years and has never lost. With the addition of the national conference for three consecutive hegemonies, Tachikaida is the 15th consecutive hegemony of the Kanto Conference, plus the national conference for the second consecutive year. The strongest of this year, Li Haida, is launching an impact towards the three consecutive hegemonies.


    Such an impressive record is enough to blind countless people''s titanium alloy dog ??eyes, but Naruto knows very well that such a gorgeous record will eventually become the most gorgeous background board for the protagonist to step on the pinnacle.

 1985 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1985

    Shisaori''s interview was naturally notified to the school in advance. After showing his press card, he immediately thought that the staff led Shisaori and Naruto to the tennis court of Lihai University.


    Lihai University is a private school. Although there is not only a sports club like a tennis club, but also a national championship in baseball clubs. Basketball is also related to the results of the East runner-up. However, because the tennis club has the best performance, Lihai The big golden sign can attract many students to join Lihai University every year. Therefore, the board of directors of Lihai University has many pictures, and various resources are given priority to the tennis club.


    Lihai University¡¯s tennis court is about twice as large as Qingxue¡¯s. Naruto has to sigh ¡°every evil capitalism¡±, but he also thinks of Lihai University¡¯s tennis courts, the famous and wealthy Bingdi Academy¡¯s tennis court. How big will it be.


    The members of the tennis club are practicing, so most of the players are there. Naruto quickly glanced at everyone on the court, and he didn''t find the son of God Komura Seiichi. The big boss should be in the hospital for treatment now.


    Thinking of Seiichi Komura, Naruto couldn¡¯t help but think of his skills: ¡°The skills of the others in the Net King can still be explained by twisted science, like spinning, power, etc., but Seiichi Komura¡¯s five senses. It¡¯s too overbearing, eyes can¡¯t see, ears can¡¯t hear, and even the sense of touch disappears. This way people can¡¯t even stand up, right? He¡¯s a fart ball, but Yajutsu opens in the new net king. With the eighth sense, I don¡¯t know if Yukimura Jingshi can even eliminate the eighth sense. If it can, it¡¯s no different from the largest Upani Heavenly Dance Treasure Wheel in Sharjah. There is such a group of evildoers living in On this planet, the earth is really hard.''


    Naruto murmured badly. Shisaori took out a notebook and a ballpoint pen from her bag and stuffed it into Naruto''s hand: "You will help record during the interview. Don¡¯t forget that you are my assistant now. Don''t show your stuff."


    "Hi hi~~"


    Shiba Saori stood on the side of the court and took out his camera to take a quick shot. The target of the shot was the one who is currently playing on the court and was also the deputy director of Tachikai University-Sanada Genichiro.


    Sanada Genichiro and Seigaku¡¯s Minister Tezuka Kunimitsu belong to the same type, and they are the same in various ways.Similar strengths and similar personalities. They are very strict with their members and themselves, and they are notorious for being reluctant to speak. They are both famous big icebergs. At the same time, Sanada is also the chairman of Tachikai University''s demeanor. He was in charge of command and management during Yukimura''s hospitalization. The whole Lihai University was given the nickname-Emperor!


    ''But if this guy Sanada is the emperor, what is Yukimura, the emperor?''


    Naruto thought about it in confusion, but then he also laughed. After Shisaori glared at him, Naruto condensed his mind and began to observe Sanada''s strength.


    The strength of Sanada Genichiro is absolutely among the best in the world, and it is almost impossible to distinguish victory from Tezuka. After seeing it with his own eyes, Naruto has to admit that Sanada''s strength is indeed strong, and every ball he plays has a powerful attack and The sense of oppression, it seems that his playing style is somewhat similar to that of Orange Juping, both of which are full of outgoing style.


    The opponent who played against Sanada was obviously not of the same level as him, so Sanada didn''t even show his true skills, and even his six great tricks, Fenglin Volcano Thunder, ended the game easily with 6:1.


    ''Although Sanada didn''t use his full strength today, but judging from the offense just now, probably no one except me in Qingxue will be able to defeat Sanada. Even Tezuka or Fuji, against Kam Sanada, the best result is Fifty-five open.''


    Sanada put away his racket and said to his opponent, "You have stepped back a lot, Senior Nishiki."


    "Sanada, with your strength, even if you directly enter the high school tennis club now, you can still become a candidate for the tournament. I really lost to you this time."


    Naruto looked at the man named Jin. Although he was not a character in the plot, Naruto knew his information immediately: "That Jin was one of the winning teams in the national high school competition last year."


    "Yes, it was him. I didn''t expect that the players in the middle school would lose so badly. Li Haida''s strength is really amazing."


    Sanada finished the game and walked to the sidelines, hearing the words: "Senior Nishiki will still have a blank period between entering high school, and we will never lose if we have been playing and practicing. This year, Lihai University¡¯s three consecutive games There are absolutely no dead ends!"


    "It''s so confident, Sanada-san."


    Because Naruto changed his breath, even Sanada didn¡¯t recognize him. Naruto pulled his hat and said, ¡°This confidence itself is also based on strength. I heard that this year¡¯s Tachihai was called The strongest in history."


    When Shiba Saori heard''the strongest'', he glanced at Naruto quickly and pretended to be natural: "But speaking of strength, this year''s youth school strength is also very strong, what do you think of Sanada-san?"


    "In terms of strength, the ice emperor is stronger. They will select the strongest players before the Kanto Conference every year. To play against us, Qingxue must first defeat the ice emperor."


    "Are Qingxue and Bingdi?"


    Naruto pretended to be recording. At this time, the sound of hitting the ball came from the court next to him. A guy dressed in a big deal with a kelp head was playing on the court: "Is that a sophomore Chiya Kirahara? "


    "Kihara Chiya? Is it the legendary king, Li Haida''s second-year ace?"


    "Although the guy Akiya is the strongest in the second grade, he is far from ace."


    "Speaking of the second grade, Sanada-san, do you think Kirahara-san or Qingxue''s Uzumaki-san is stronger."


    "Naruto Uzumaki? I heard that he defeated Tachibana in the preliminaries of the division. Although the two of them haven''t played yet, I think Chi is better."


    Naruto didn''t respond, but Shiba Saori was slightly unhappy after hearing it: "Is that so? But Kiribara-san looks tired now."


    "Of course, that is already his fifteenth opponent today."


    "Fight against the wheels of high school players?"


    "Yes, the more tired the kid is, the more he is continuously attacked, the more he concentrates. Most people can''t be like him. Even I was surprised at first."


    "So you can''t even beat Sanada-san?"


    "Just kidding, it''s ten years too early for him to beat me. I''m sorry, I have other exercises. I''ll be out of company first. Please feel free to both of you."


    "What? That arrogant look looks really annoying. Don''t lose to them in this Kanto Conference!"


    Shisaori was a little unusually angry, and a person started talking, Naruto stared at Shisaori''s angry face for a long time, and suddenly laughed: "In this case, how about you make a bet with me?"


    Chapter 157-The New Gambling Agreement


    I interviewed Lihai University¡¯s selected players, took some photos of them during practice, and finally interviewed several Lihai University teachers. After finishing their work, Naruto and Shiba Saori took the train back to Dongjing. By then, it was already past six in the evening.


    Shisaori patted Naruto on the back and said proudly, "Thanks for your help today, otherwise I''m afraid I won''t be able to come back at this time. I have a conscience. Please have ramen for dinner. Right."


    "I have done so many records for you today. A bowl of ramen is not easy to offset."


    "Then what else do you want to eat?"


    "Eat your lipstick."


    Naruto''s straightforward words made Shisaori''s cheeks flushed, and stomped her feet and said: "You stinky kid is always sloppy, so annoying!"


    Naruto smiled heartlessly. Shiba Saori always emphasized that he was an adult in front of him, but he was unexpectedly very simple. He blushed with just a few words of teasing, and the thickness of his face was probably not as thick as Sakurano. How much better, it''s Ponxiang that girl, she might have to turn around to tease Naruto when she heard this.


    "Why don''t you look so beautiful? I feel really sorry for Amaterasu Omikami if you don''t spend much money on a big beauty."


    ''What''s the matter with Amaterasu Omikagami?''


    Shisaori was murmured in her heart, but Naruto praised her for her beauty so directly. As a woman, Shisaori was very happy, and then realized that she shouldn''t be so weak in front of this kid, and gave Naruto a glance. : "Anyway, I can afford ramen, do you eat or not?"


    "Of course you eat, of course, if you don''t eat for free, you won''t eat, who won''t eat for free?


    "You know how to eat."


    Shiba Saori gave Naruto a white look again, charming and charming.


    The two of them came to a ramen shop, and it was the meal now. There were a lot of customers in the ramen shop. Shisaori seemed to be familiar with the owner here, and soon he had a place.


    Before the ramen came, Shiba Saori was drinking water, while Naruto put his hands on his cheeks, staring at Shisaori without blinking.


    Shisaori couldn''t resist Naruto''s straight eyes, and soon defeated, put down the water glass, blushing and said, "What are you looking at?"


    "Look at your good-looking."


    The straightforward words made Shisaori feel ashamed, her face flushed, but her mouth was saying the opposite: "Glib, you little devil is really not a good person."


    "Haha, if I am not a good person, so are you."


    "I am not a good guy?!"


    Chisa Zhiliu raised her eyebrows and looked at Naruto with a sullen expression. Seeing her terrifying appearance, if Naruto didn''t tell her why, Zhisazhi would have to leave him a terrible lesson that he will never forget.


    "Well, it''s a beauty."

 1986 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1986

    "you¡­¡­"


    Shiba Saori was suffocated and looked at Naruto who was smiling with her hippie with a dumbfounded look. Now she couldn''t get angry anyway. She quickly understood that if she continued to say this, she was afraid she would eat more. Because of the loss, he quickly changed the subject and said: "This Kanto Conference is not easy for the youth school, do you have confidence?"


    Of course, such a clumsy change of topic can''t hide from Naruto''s eyes, but Naruto continued to follow her: "Of course there is confidence, otherwise the game will not be played, just give up and forget."


    "I said so, but Qingxue''s road to promotion is not easy. After all, the first game is the strong enemy of Ice Emperor. If you lose, Qingxue''s Kwantung Conference will be over."


    "Hehe, many schools are also watching this game."


    Indeed, the first round of Qingxue VS Ice Emperor can be regarded as one of the hottest topics in the Kwantung Conference. Ice Emperor has lost the position of the four major seeds this year. As the runner-up of last year''s Guandong, the Ice Emperor and the top four Qingxue Meet directly in the first round, this game will definitely be the most exciting game in the first round, and even apart from the finals, there is no comparison.


    The competition system of the Kanto Conference is the most cruel elimination system. No matter what team it is, as long as it loses a game, it will be eliminated directly. There is no chance of resurrection of the defeated team. That is to say, the two teams of Qingxue and Ice Emperor are bound to be eliminated. , And lose the qualification to participate in the national competition.


    "Bingdi is indeed a difficult opponent to deal with. In order to motivate me, if Qingxue wins, how about you give me some rewards?"


    After being in contact with Naruto several times, Shiba Saori immediately alarmed when he heard Naruto¡¯s words, looked at Naruto vigilantly, and said: "I am not one of your Qingxue. Qingxue won or lost with me. It doesn''t seem to be directly related. Why do you want to reward me? Should you ask your coach for it."


    ''I will personally ask for the coach''s reward from her granddaughter, but no one stipulates that only one reward can be given.''


    Naruto thought shamelessly in his heart, and said, "Don''t say so, if you win, it will be good for you."


    "what is the benefit?"


    "At present, the most watched game in the entire Kanto Conference is the battle between Qingxue and Bingdi."


    "Yeah." Shisaori nodded. She is a tennis reporter. Of course, this couldn''t be more clear.


    "Then as long as we Qingxue win the Bingdi, follow-up reports will naturally get a lot of attention, and here is your advantage."


    "Even if I don''t give you a reward, if you want to go to Qingxue for an interview, Coach Ryugasaki will not refuse."


    ''Damn it, how come you become smart all at once?''Naruto thought for a while, then threw a bigger bait, "Then what if Qingxue defeats Li Haida?"


    "Ok?"


    This sentence finally changed Shisaori''s expression and raised his eyebrows: "Defeat Li Haida? They have won at the Kanto Conference for more than ten years. Do you think this year''s Youth Academy can defeat Li Haida? "


    "Why not? Haven''t lost before. Doesn''t mean they will be unbeaten this year. Do you remember the bet I made with you before? I bet that Lihai University will lose to our youth school this year, and if we really He defeated Qingxue as a reward and as a bet. Can you promise me one thing?"


    If Tachikai University, who has won more than ten consecutive years of victories in the Kanto Conference, loses, this is indeed earth-shattering news for those who follow tennis. Shiba Saori couldn''t help but be attracted. Hearing Naruto¡¯s words, Subconsciously said: "What?"


    "If we win, as you personally, date me for a day."


    Chapter 158-Strong Enemy Ice Emperor


    The most watched game in the first round of the Kanto Conference-Qingxue VS Ice Emperor!


    There is no need to repeat the excitement of this game, so before the start of the game, there were already many spectators near the venue. Among them were many tennis enthusiasts, and there were also players from various schools, because Qingxue and Bingdi were both in Kanto. Highly watched teams, watching the games of these two teams will surely be rewarding.


    The contestants have already started their warm-up preparations. The same goes for Qingxue''s side. Sadaharu Ki distributes the headbands that have been prepared in advance with the words "Shengxue will win" to the first and second graders. Horio holds the head. He said bitterly, "Senior, do you really want to wear this kind of thing to cheer on?"


    "Of course it is true. The Bingdi has the largest school team in the country, and the size of the support team is also the largest in the country. Their support team has more than two hundred people. It is easy to be suppressed in that kind of cheering. So we have to work hard."


    "Yes, Senior Master!"


    Naruto ate the love bento that Sakura secretly prepared for him, and said nonchalantly: "Senior Gan is really serious today. It seems that missing the team position again has caused a lot of fire in his heart. "


    Kikumaru approached Naruto, trying to steal a piece of sushi, but Naruto evaded unceremoniously. Naruto ignored Kikumaru¡¯s extremely''sorrowful'' eyes, and said: "Speaking of which, it¡¯s only until the registration deadline. There are less than twenty minutes left, why isn''t Senior Dashi coming?"


    Speaking of his partner, Kikumaru was really distracted, holding his head and saying: "Maybe I got lost somewhere, Oishi sometimes has a black hole."


    "Please ask Mr. Kikumaru, this year''s venue is not the same as last year, why did Mr. Dashi get lost? It''s not you."


    "Ah, you fellow! What does''not you'' mean?! Tell me clearly!"


    Naruto and Eiji Kikumaru, two heartless guys pinched directly, at this time another heartless... Echizen Ryoma, drinking Fanta and said nonchalantly: "Is it the pregnant woman I met on the road? I went to the hospital so I was late."


    "Hey!" Kikumaru suddenly pressed Echizen Ryoma''s head, and taught: "Echizen, this is the excuse you used last time!"


    "It hurts, Senior Kikumaru!"


    Although these guys are noisy and noisy, Coach Ryugasaki is indeed a little worried. There is not much time left. If Oishi can''t come, he won''t be able to register. After a few minutes, Ryugasaki The coach''s cell phone rang and received a call from Dashi.


    "Hello, Dashi? Where are you now? Time is running out. What? Send the pregnant woman to a nearby hospital?"


    "Ahem..."


    "Dashi, it shouldn''t be a lie."


    "Hmm, after all, Dashi is different from Xiao Budian."


    "Hey, what does this mean?!"


    "I see, but can you come over now? What, you can''t leave because you have to wait for the pregnant woman''s family? Now there are only ten minutes left. If you don''t sign up, you will be disqualified."


    "Coach, let me go to the hospital to replace Dashi."


    "Okay, do it, please..."


    I ran to the hospital in a hurry, but the final result was no different from the original book. Dashi hurt his wrist while catching a pregnant woman who fell from the overpass. The battle with the Ice Emperor is definitely gone. The way to play, in the end, Qian Temporary served as a substitute, and Kikumaru formed a doubles to replace Dashi.


    After Qingxue managed to register before the deadline, the Ice Emperor team wearing white and blue-gray finally appeared. Akutagawa Jirou kept yawning, and Xiang Hiyake, who kept the Sassoon head, smiled: "Today is a very important game, don''t you think, Yuushi?"


    "Qingxue, compared to theirs, I still want to fight against Lihai quickly and avenge my revenge last year."


    "There will be a chance. After we defeat Qingxue, we will naturally meet Li Haida in the finals, and then we will settle the debts of last year!"


    The ice emperor team is obviously different from the dragon team in terms of strength and aura. In addition, there is a gorgeous presence in the team, such as Jingwu, the trace, and the crowd will naturally separate a path wherever the team passes. No one can stop it.


    On the other side, Horio wiped the sweat from his head and said, "Fortunately, the senior manager finally caught up at the last minute, otherwise he will be disqualified."


    This game attracted a lot of attention. Naturally, Inoue and Shiba Saori came to interview as reporters. Standing behind Horio, Inoue said: "It''s too early to rest assured. The golden combination of Oishi and Kikumaru is a doubles of Qingxue. The trump card, especially, compared to Oishi, who has a wide field of vision and a steady technique, Kikumaru, who attacked his opponent with acrobatic shots in the frontcourt, is a player with a heavy personal style. He will form a doubles with someone who is good at singles at once. Two people Can you cooperate? The problem is not just the doubles number two. The combination of Naruto Uzumaki and Kaoru Kaido in doubles number one. Although they are both good singles, the doubles is also a combination of improvisations. I don¡¯t know. How much strength can I exert against the Ice Emperor."


    "What? Even if doubles is at a disadvantage, we have the advantage in singles."


    "Is that so? The singles No. 3 giant Kaji Takahiro has a physique that exceeds the level of a middle school student. He seems to be stronger than Kawamura! Also, the singles No. 2 Akutagawa Jirou was resurrected from the last defeat. During the match, he easily defeated St. Rudolph''s Fuji Yuta 6-0 within 15 minutes, an unfathomable player. There is also the main player, the singles No. 1 trail Keigo, who has more than 200 surpasses the Ice Emperor. He defeated the last minister of Qingxue in the semi-finals last year, and finally laid the foundation for Qingxue''s defeat, allowing Qingxue to stop at the top four in the Kanto region. Like Tezuka, he has the first-class strength in the country!"


    "Is that trail department better than Captain Tezuka?"


    "I''m not sure about this. According to the information I know, the two have never played against each other in any public competition, so it is impossible to directly assess the strengths and weaknesses. However, judging from the results of the national competition and the East Conference, it is still the Ministry Slightly dominant."


    "This, say so..."


    "Ah, from doubles to singles, all youths are at a disadvantage."


    At this moment, Coach Ryugasaki is also conducting the final training before the game.


    "The Ice Emperor played against us last year. We lost at that time. Everyone should understand their strength. The Ice Emperor''s strength is different from the opponents we met before. If we don''t try our best, we will lose miserably. Yes! If you lose here, the third-year team members will never have the chance to participate in the national competition. Have you heard that? Everyone will do their best to play!"

 1987 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1987

    "Yes!"


    "Now publish the list of matches, doubles number two, Gan, Kikumaru, doubles number one, Uzumaki, Kaitang; singles number three, Kawamura, singles number two, no two, and singles number one, Tezuka! Tezuka, Tsube Not an easy opponent, be careful."


    "Yes. The other party is also a team that wants to enter the country. If we win, we can enter the national competition. Everyone, don''t be careless!"


    "Yes, Captain!"


    Chapter 159-Doubles Battle


    In the first round of the Kanto Conference, the match between Qingxue and Bingdi officially began, and the players from both sides doubled the number two onto the court.


    Because Oishi was injured and unable to play, Qingxue could only temporarily send a combination of Kikumaru and Gan. Although the two are teammates and are in the third grade, they should be very familiar, but after all, they have never played doubles together. How much tacit understanding is also unknown.


    Bingdi¡¯s doubles No. 2 is Ninzu Yushi and Xiangriyueren. The combination of these two people is actually similar to Qingxue¡¯s golden combination. They are flexible and calm, and are good at controlling the rhythm of the game. They have strong instant explosive power and excellent dynamic vision The style of Xiangri is very similar to the style of Dashi and Kikumaru.


    As soon as the players from both sides walked onto the court, the entire sky over the court was flooded.


    I was overwhelmed by Bingdishan''s tsunami response!


    "Ice Emperor! Ice Emperor! Ice Emperor!"


    "The winner is Ice Emperor! The loser is Qingxue!"


    The endless cheers and cheering sounds were all dedicated to the Ice Emperor, and they all came from their huge community.


    Bingdi¡¯s tennis club has more than 200 members. It is the largest group in the country. Qingxue only has dozens of people. Yamabuki should be about the same as Qingxue. Lihaida has more than a dozen people. The peak is the worst. Except for the captain Orange Juping and the second-year formal election, there is no one at all. The tennis team members of these four schools are about the same as the Bingdi club, or a little less. .


    The huge club advantage, coupled with sufficient funds, enables Bingdi to turn any stadium into their home court. In any sports competition, the home court advantage is very strong, and so is tennis.


    Players with a slightly less determined will, facing this kind of mountain tsunamis, overwhelming, invisible cheers, it is easy to cause huge psychological pressure, and then cause muscle stiffness, and can not exert normal strength at all.Saint Rudolf faced the fiasco of the Ice Emperor last time, in addition to the fact that the Ice Emperor was indeed strong, this huge support group also played a certain role.


    Ju Maru looked around, curled his lips and said, "The Ice Emperor''s support is still so exaggerated, and I don''t know where they have so much energy."


    Pushing the glasses dry, he calmly said: "It''s not the first time that we have seen Bingdi. We just need to do our own thing, Jumaru."


    "Ok."


    In the second and third grades, after experiencing the battle against the Ice Emperor in the past year, they have already seen such a huge support from the Ice Emperor, so they are also mentally prepared. They are not too surprised, but for Horio and the other first-graders. As if seeing a whole new world.


    "This is too exaggerated..."


    "Is this Bingdi''s support group?"


    "It''s no wonder that the seniors have to make us work hard, but how can this compare..."


    "Hey, did you just give in? We Qingxue can''t lose to Ice Emperor!"


    "But Horio, you said so easily. With so many people in the Ice Emperor''s support team, how could we have won them."


    "Then show our morale and fighting spirit! Qingxue come on!"


    "Come on, Qingxue! Come on, Qingxue..."


    The dozens of people in Qingxue screamed hard under the leadership of Horio, but the power of these dozens of people was too small compared to the two hundred people of the Ice Emperor. Their voices were completely submerged in the ice. Amidst the sound of the emperor''s refueling, there was no wave at all.


    "The Ice Emperor will win!"


    "Qingxue will lose!"


    Amidst the full cheering and cheering, two harsh sounds were heard directly from across the court to Kikumaru Kazugan¡¯s ears. Kikumaru was not good at patience, so he exploded on the spot: "What did you say?!"


    Xiang Riyue took the racket with a deliberately provocative expression: "Just to tell you the result of today''s game, Kikumaru, take out your stunt shot and let me take a look. I will show you what it means to be someone outsider. , There is a sky outside the sky."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Kikumaru was about to get angry, so he was pressed on his shoulder: "Kikumaru, don''t care what they say, we will use tennis to teach them well."


    "From now on, in the doubles match between Youth Academy and Ice Emperor Academy, Qing Xuegan serves."


    Coach Ryugasaki sat on the sidelines while secretly glanced at the ice emperor coach Sakura Taro who was sitting firmly on the Diaoyutai, and secretly said: "Before the Kanto Conference, I have been hiding the election, and I don''t know how much the ice emperor has improved this year.''


    Standing on the bottom line and preparing to serve, he said in his heart: The victory of the first game will affect the game against the Bingdi, so you must not lose!


    Gan made up his mind and tossed the tennis ball.


    "Appeared! It''s Senior Gan''s high-speed serve!"


    Gan Zhenzhi is the tallest player in the youth school, with a full height of 184 cm. He is considered very good among middle school students. The high-speed serve from this height is also very powerful and the ball speed is quite fast.


    "Oh, this serve is not bad, but it''s far worse than Chotaro''s serve."


    Ninzu Yuji chuckled and caught up with the dry high-speed serve. For the Ice Emperor players who often need to learn Feng Chang Taro''s heavy artillery serve, the power of the dry high-speed serve is indeed not terrible.


    Shinzu slammed the ball in the opposite direction to that of Gan, but Kikumaru was prepared early and started running volleys early in the morning.


    "The two people...they seem to have a good understanding."


    "What a pleasant calculation error."


    Kikumaru¡¯s movements were as flexible as ever. The volleys in front of the net like stunts invalidated the clever attacks of Shinobu, but as Kikumaru took off, Mukai jumped up, turning his body flexibly in mid-air, and he didn¡¯t just jump high. Only, the flexible movement in the air is like the body is not controlled by the gravity of the earth.


    "It''s a move! Senior Xiangri''s best moon return!"


    Xiang Riyake''s skillful skill turned over and volleyed on the moon. His body was as flexible as if he was only receiving one-sixth of the earth''s gravity on the moon. He slapped Kikumaru''s volley back in midair and hit Kikumaru''s back.


    "What a nimble action! It''s even more nimble than Kikumaru''s stunt shot, so he really deserves to be the Ice Emperor!"


    "Azhi, hurry up and take pictures!"


    "I see, Senior Inoue."


    "But..." Buer''s slightly revealed eyes showed a sense of confidence, "I still received it."


    Kikumaru fully demonstrated his amazing reflexes at this moment. He jumped at the moment he volleyed towards Hiyake, and at the same time passed the racket behind him, hit the ball again in an extremely twisted posture, and hit the direction of the corner.


    Xiangri''s Yueyue jumped too high, and now he couldn''t catch the ball.


    "Just leave it to me, Yueren."


    Shinzu and Xiangri''s cooperation is extremely tacit, and at this time they are ready to defend the backcourt, and they are going to attack Qingxue''s backcourt.


    Gan grabbed the racket and ran quickly. Although Shinju was wearing eyes, he was actually not nearsighted. Moreover, he had a wide field of vision that was not lost to Dashi. Seeing the dry running, he suddenly smiled in control: " That''s not okay." At the moment of enduring the shot, the racket surface was raised, and the tennis ball crossed a high arc and flew to the bottom line in the opposite direction of the ball.


    "Lob?!"


    Kikumaru jumped up and wanted to catch the ball, but the height was still about 20 centimeters away. The tennis ball hit the bottom line and then bounced off the court.


    "This ball was scored by Bingdi, and the score was 15:0."

 1988 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1988

    The Ice Emperor scored one point first and took the advantage, making the Ice Emperor''s support team cheered again.Amidst cheers, I pushed my own glasses and thought: I could see through my running position in an instant, and hit a lob that couldn''t be reached with Kikumaru''s jumping ability, tolerate Yushi...


    "Fuck." Shinzu''s voice made Gan wake up from his thoughts, "You have a good position. It seems that you have worked a lot in doubles, but that''s all."


    Gan was silent and turned around to prepare for the second attack, while Tracebe stood on the sidelines with his arms folded, his face filled with confidence and pride as always: "Although I don''t know what Qingxue intends to do, the combination made up temporarily is Those who can''t win our doubles, especially the group that has enough tolerance."


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty-Ice Emperor''s Genius


    Ninzu Yushi, Bingdi is second only to Minister Rubu Jingwu''s second-in-command, and has a similarity with Qingxue''s second-in-command Bu Er Zhouzhu, that is, he likes to enjoy the fun of the game, but will not easily come up with real strength.


    Forbearance is good at grasping the rhythm of the game, but it is different from the data tennis that relies on accurate data calculations. It is more similar to the style of an old man or a conspirator, grasps the opponent''s attacking style and psychology, and skillfully controls and juggles the opponent. , This style is somewhat similar to Naruto.


    Amidst the cheers of the ice emperor, Gan hit the second goal.


    The styles of Kikumaru and Mukai are basically the same. They both use their flexible skills to attack in front of the net and disrupt the opponent''s style. The duel between the two is dazzling and very exciting.


    If Kikumaru¡¯s tricks are acrobatic shots, then Mukai¡¯s style is like acrobatics, more fancy and gorgeous. From the performance of this game, Mukai seems to be a bit higher than Kikumaru.


    The bottom line of the two people can see the gap between the doubles of the two sides. Although Qian has collected information from everyone in Qingxue, he still cannot completely replace Dashi after all. He is not as skilled in the rhythm of doubles as Renzuo, so that Renzu successfully created Opportunity, to attack against Japan in front of the net.


    "This ball was scored by Bingdi, the score was 40:0."


    Bingdi''s duo scored three points in a row and got the first break point in a blink of an eye.


    "That''s amazing, Xiangri-senpai! Yuefan is much better than that guy''s stunt shot!"


    "Qingxue is not an opponent at all!"


    "Hey, they said that Kikumaru-senpai''s stunt shots are not the opponent of Yueren. Fuji-senpai, what do you think?"


    "In fact, the strengths of Kikumaru and Mukai should be roughly equivalent, but today''s Kikumaru is not the usual Kikumaru."


    Standing in the front row working hard, Horio heard turning around: "What do you mean, Fuji Senpai?"


    "Before the start of the game, I suddenly changed my partner from Dashi to Dashi. This made Eiji absent and his movements became sluggish. Doubles is a sport that pays attention to cooperation. Based on the tacit understanding between two people on the field, one person can play a pair of players. To triple or even more power. In the two doubles players, judging according to the opponent¡¯s situation and mastering the offensive and defensive rhythm is originally the job of the backcourt players. The presence of dashi has a great impact on the game. For his doubles talent, Dashi is No. 1 in Qingxue, and he cannot replace him even if he does it."


    "In this game, if Kikumaru-senpai doesn''t hurry up and sober, I guess it will be ugly to lose."


    Naruto made an unpleasant preview. The current situation of the game is very unfavorable to Qingxue, and the people standing on the field know this very well. He secretly said: Kikumaru can hardly concentrate on the game at once. I must try to reverse the situation of the game. Okay, these two guys seem to have mastered the rhythm of the game by forbearance. It is troublesome to find flaws from him, so I can only start from Xiangri.


    Gan quickly analyzed the data he collected in his head, and then hit a high-speed serve again.


    This time the serve was not only fast, but also intentionally added a spin to the ball, so that the tennis ball bounced and flew back quickly.


    Endure a smile and said: "Do you think this kind of serve is useful?" After speaking, he took a half step back and caught the dry high-speed serve with one shot.Gan didn''t answer. In fact, the purpose of his serve this time was just to stay in the backcourt. When he returned the shot, Gan had already switched to holding the racket with both hands and shouted: "JackKnife!!"


    JackKnife is not a particularly difficult trick. Now there are not only one or two people who can use it. Naruto has no fluctuations in his heart.


    Although the strength of doing it is not as good as Naruto and Kawamura, but with his tall body, the JackKnife''s power is still very good, the tennis ball rolled up a wave of air, and flew toward the Sunyue person in front of the net.


    Xiangri jumped forward, and the man waved the racket in the air.


    "Good weight!"


    Xiangri moves agile and fast, but it is insufficient in strength. This is the same as Kikumaru. Seeing Xiangriyue catching the ball, I am happy: Okay!With Xiangri''s wrist strength, I should not be able to completely catch the JackKnife I played. This ball is a chance!


    Indeed, just like doing calculations, Xiangri''s wrist strength is not enough to perfectly return JackKnife. The tennis ball that was hit back flies high, which is an excellent opportunity.


    "Go! Go senior!"


    "smash!!"


    Yigan''s height can make a very powerful smash. This smash accurately flew towards the position behind the day. When he was about to score, Qingxue all showed shock.


    "that¡­¡­"


    Ninzu stood where the smash fell, turned his body, and swung his pat horizontally.


    The tennis ball landed on the racket while swinging the racket. The proper control eliminated the impact of the smash, allowing the tennis ball to spin, traverse a very high arc, fly behind the dry, and land accurately. Bottom line.


    "Bingdi won this round with a score of 1:0."


    Qingxue let Bingdi break his hair first, but the entire Qingxue never recovered from the previous and next time. Even Buduan disappeared from the calm and calmness of the past. He opened his eyes and said for a long time: "Brown bear...caught!"


    "Just kidding! Bingdi''s glasses-wearing brown bear would also be caught in the net?!"


    "Isn''t that the ultimate skill of Fujitsu Senpai? The Bingdi guy actually..."


    Trace Department held his arms and smiled: "Ninzu Yushi, he is the genius of our Ice Emperor!"


    In the game, the Qingxue team was actually defeated by the opponents with the unique skills of the Qingxue players. The psychological impact of this impact cannot be ignored.


    "Hey, Fuji-senpai..."


    "Well, the doubles of Bingdi are not easy. Besides, Ganhe Juwan is in big trouble."


    Naruto and Fuji knew each other¡¯s meaning in a brief conversation. The ball was premeditated from the start of the serve, deliberately hitting a low and backward ball, just to get Shinobu stuck on the bottom line, and then used JackKnife attacked Mukai in front of the net, forcing Mukai to hit a lob to create an excellent offensive opportunity. If this smash is successful, then it can indeed increase the momentum of the youth school at once, but it only appears beyond the calculation. The situation is that the bear bear was caught.


    The arrest of the bear-footed brown bear not only made the calculations go to naught, but also hit Qingxue''s momentum again, while the ice emperor''s momentum rose again, and the situation would go down and the next situation would be even more unfavorable.


    The ice emperor broke serve in the first game, and the momentum was like a rainbow. The next step was to pursue the victory, defending in the backcourt, and Xiangri to attack in front of the net. The two cooperated seamlessly and kept scoring points.


    On the other hand, Qingxue, because of the fear and tolerance of the brown bear, he did not dare to play and kill the ball again, and Kikumaru was always absent-minded, unable to cooperate with Qian. The tacit understanding between the two sides was high and the judgment was made. 3:0 lead.


    Chapter 161-Dry Tennis and Dashi''s Tennis


    The Bingdi fought more and more smoothly, but Qingxue became more and more chaotic, always at a disadvantage.


    The absence of partner Dashi, coupled with the pressure of the starting field, and the disadvantage that he has always been at a disadvantage, made Kikumaru a little anxious, and thought in a mess: If you go on like this, you will lose, you must find a way to change the situation!Use a lob on the next ball to disrupt their formation!


    Kikumaru had just thought of a combat strategy in his heart, but the next moment, he held up his racquet and hit the lob first.


    "Nani?!"


    The surprise of being one step ahead of his opponent prevented Kikumaru from reacting in the first place. When he wanted to fight back, the tennis ball flew over his head unhurriedly.


    "Bingdi won this round with a score of 4: 0."


    "You, actually hit the lob before me..."


    After Kikumaru was surprised, he suddenly felt discouraged. The pressure and fierce competition on his body had already consumed Kikumaru''s physical strength. Even the racket fell to the ground. Kikumaru was in a trance and thought of his partner again.


    ''No, they are too strong...Dashi, what would you do if you were here at this time?''


    "It''s okay, Eiji."


    "Ok?!"


    The familiar words made Kikumaru raised his head in surprise, and saw Gan standing in front of him with a smile on his face, holding the racket he had just dropped in his hand: "From now on, it¡¯s not time to give up. , And I have collected enough information."

 1989 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1989

    Kikumaru was dumbfounded for a moment, and then gradually smiled: Yes, it''s useless to think about it now. Now my partner is Agan. I have to believe in the strength of my partner, so I will definitely win!


    Kikumaru took the racket and regained his usual vitality with a smile: "We are about to fight back, Agan!"


    "of course!"


    Seeing the expression on Jumaru''s face, Xiang Riyue laughed and said, "What else can you do now. It''s 4:0 behind, and you can''t win anymore."


    "Humph!" Kikumaru snorted softly, but did not respond to the challenge to the Riyue people, turning his head to say: "Agan, let''s use that."


    "no problem!"


    Xiang Riyue''s face was dumbfounded: "That? What is that?"


    Shinzu stepped forward and patted Xiangri on the shoulder: "Don''t be disturbed, they are just bluffing. We just need to play at our own pace."


    "I see, bear with me."


    After four rounds, it was the turn to serve again, but the formation of Gan and Kikumaru made the two of Bingdi stunned for a while.


    "That posture is not..."


    "Australian formation!"


    The dry serve and Kikumaru who volleyed in front of the net stood on the center line at the same time, which is exactly the Australian formation.


    Kawamura scratched his head and said, "Although Oishi and Kikumaru disrupted their opponents with the Australian formation in the last match against Saint Rudolph, can Kikumaru and Gan work in such a difficult formation?"


    "Yes!" Naruto said decisively with his arms folded.


    "Believe in the abilities of both of them." Fujimi added with a smile.


    A smile appeared on Mibu''s face: "Fuck this guy, do you really plan to replace Dashi?"


    Don''t care about this, just throw the tennis ball.


    "High speed serve!"


    Tolerantly moved to chase the ball, and said: "The formation of mystery, as long as you break it!"


    At the moment of dry kicking, Kikumaru started moving to the right at the same time.


    ''There is a flaw on the left!''


    Shinzu subconsciously hit the tennis ball to the left side of Kikumaru''s gap, but Gan actually moved the position, the lens reflected white light, and smiled lightly: "The probability that Kikumaru will move to the right is 78%."


    Snapped!


    A clean volley, a direct return to score.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    "Successful! Australian formation!"


    "Senior Gan and Senpai Kikumaru are great!"


    "Don''t lose to Senior Dashi at all!"


    "Cut!" Hearing Qingxue''s cheers, he curled his lips to the Riyue people in disdain, "What''s so great, just a ball, bear with it, don''t care too much, they are just lucky this time."


    "Good luck?" Renzu pushed his flat mirror, noncommittal.


    "Good job, go on, go up."


    "no problem."


    "The two of them finally started to look like a doubles."


    "Although it''s a special set of doubles."


    Naruto and Fuji said inscrutable words in an unpredictable manner. Only a few people such as Tezuka and Echizen could understand the real meaning of their dialogue, but Keigo Atobe looked at Kikumaru Kazue and gradually showed interest. Smile: "Interesting, really interesting..."


    "Come! It''s Australia again!"


    "This time I won''t let you run into it again!"


    Snapped!


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 30:0."


    Gan and Kikumaru¡¯s improvised doubles, but unexpectedly used the Australian formation to achieve good results, scoring two points in a row, and gradually restored the one-sided game situation.


    Pushing his glasses, watching the second ball''s landing, he secretly said: Success twice in a row is really not luck, but no matter how they do it, this formation is not perfect.


    "Leave it to me next, Yueren, don''t worry."


    ''The key to the Australian formation is that while serving the ball, Kikumaru in the front court moves to the left or right to force the opponent to hit the ball to the open, while the backcourt moves forward to score a volley. In this case, hit the ball. Go to the dry backcourt!''


    Renzu is indeed a player with a high quotient. He quickly saw the weakness of Australia''s formation and hit the ball to the backcourt with one shot: "How about this?"


    "The probability that Shinzu will hit the ball back court is 100%."


    "Nani?!"


    With such an extremely accurate prediction, Ninzu really hit a lob, and at the same time Qingxue changed positions before and after the court, and rushed to the net, Kikumaru ran to the backcourt, with Kikumaru¡¯s motor nerves, before the tennis ball fell for the second time. He saved the ball in time, using his best stunt.


    "That guy ran to the backcourt!"


    "Xiang Hi will be surprised, the probability of hitting a lob is 79%."


    While he was playing, he made predictions. Xiang Riyue was exactly as he expected. He made a lob because of a momentary surprise and unstable control of the ball. At this time, he pinched the time to take off: "At this time, the smash score was scored. The probability is 100%! Ha!"


    The powerful smash fell on Xiang Riyueren''s side, and even if the brown bear was caught, he didn''t have time to rescue him, and he watched Qingxue score.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 40:0."


    "These two people..."


    "How come it seems to have changed people suddenly!"


    "The cooperation of these two people is really interesting. Senior Gan is not Senior Dashi."


    The first-year kid in the front row shouting for cheer, hearing Naruto''s words, suddenly turned his head and said, "What do you mean, Senior Uzumaki, Senior Master Gan, didn''t he play well in the place of Senior Dashi?"


    "Senior Gan is Senior Executive, and Senior Dashi is Senior Dashi. They can''t be replaced at all. Tennis is not Dashi''s tennis at all."


    "How do you say that, isn''t the Australian formation of the two seniors just in harmony?"


    "The Australian formation of senior Oishi and Kikumaru is indeed due to the tacit understanding between the two people for a long time, but senior Gan did not cooperate with senior Kikumaru to play the Australian formation because of tacit understanding. To be precise, he predicted it."

 1990 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1990

    "prediction?"


    "That''s right, in the four games that I lost before, Mr. Gan has clearly seen that Mr. Kikumaru is in the wrong state today, but he has been allowing him to attack in front of the net without stopping, just to collect enough data, not just the two of Ice Emperor. There is also the data of the senior Kikumaru."


    "Collect the data of Kikumaru Senpai during the competition?"


    "Yes, no matter how much data is collected in advance, the state of each player on the day of the game is always unpredictable, and the data collected during the game is naturally the most accurate. The data collected by Mr. Qian on the spot, I quickly analyzed and inferred the direction of movement of Mr. Kikumaru in his head, and then cooperated with him to play the Australian formation. It is a completely different style from Mr. Oishi."


    Naruto spoke a little esoteric, making the eyes of several first-year little ghosts turned into circles, but the positive candidates probably understood what Naruto meant.Both Gan and Dashi seem to work well with Kikumaru, but they are actually two opposite types. Gan focuses on the actual data analysis results, while Dashi focuses on the invisible, intangible but actual experience and Tacit understanding, these two methods are like materialism and idealism, they are mutually opposed but inseparable, and it is impossible to tell which is better or worse.


    The game was still going on, and he used Yuefan to jump continuously to the Riyue people, and shouted: "How can you collect all our data!"


    "Kikumaru, take three and a half steps back there."


    "OK! Kikumaru Bazooka!"


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 4:1."


    ''Damn it, so disturb them with a short slash!''


    "The probability of a slash shot is 75%."


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 4:2."


    "It''s a pity, it''s about three balls away from the net."


    "what?!"


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 4:3."


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty-The Genius Who Locked His Heart


    The game began to enter the rhythm of dryness, and the trend of the game seemed to have been predicted by Qian. The prediction of each attack and defense of the ice emperor was extremely accurate, as if a wise chess player was controlling an exquisite chess game. same.


    The situation of the game began to turn upside down because of Qian''s outstanding performance. Qian is an excellent controller. His method is different from that of Oishi, but he can also bring out Kikumaru''s strength.


    "Kikumaru, one step ahead of the net there."


    "Received! Kikumaru beam!"


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 40:0."


    "The probability of the next lob is 73%. If you smash here, the probability of scoring is 100%!"


    "Nani?!"


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 4:4!"


    "Great, it''s finally a tie!"


    "Come on! Go senior! Senior Kikumaru! You win two more rounds!"


    The situation of the game was changing like a storm, and everything changed in the blink of an eye. The four-game lead that Bingdi had just established has disappeared. This is also good news for the media reporting the game.


    After all, the unilateral killing game is really boring...


    Shiba Saori worked hard, constantly taking photos of the game scene with his camera, and suddenly said, "The Ice Emperor''s Muko looks like he is tired."


    The Ice Emperor¡¯s Mukai Hiyake, a player with a similar style of play to Kikumaru, almost completely suppressed Kikumaru¡¯s performance in the first four rounds of the game, but when Gan and Kikumaru started to cooperate, his performance plummeted. In the fourth round, the activity in the first half was changed, but was completely suppressed by Kikumaru.At this moment, he is no longer what he was like before, supporting his body with a racket, his chest like an old bellows, panting violently together, as if he didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    Inoue looked at Xiang Ri Yueren and said, "Of course, Xiang Ri Yueren¡¯s style is to attack all the dead spots of the opponent with agility, and then end the game in a short period of time. He is a fast-breaking player in the first four games. The game was played smoothly, and of course physical energy was consumed very quickly. If the game ended quickly according to the situation of the first four rounds, there should be no problem. But from the fifth round of the Qingxue counterattack, it was disrupted due to sudden changes. With Xiangriyue¡¯s original offensive rhythm, he was unable to exert his strength, coupled with the pressure of being chased by his opponents until the draw, has exhausted his physical strength."


    Not only do Xiangriyueren and Kikumaru have similar styles, they also have the same weakness, that is, that bad stamina!To be precise, their stamina is not so bad that they are horribly bad. After all, as the selected members of the two strong teams of Qingxue and Ice Emperor, their physical strength is still very abundant compared to the average dragon set, but the moon of Xiang Riyue The acrobatic shots of Hoiwa Kikumaru are to use flexible skills to attack opponents. Intense sports are accompanied by intense physical exertion. In terms of their skills, their physical reserves are insufficient.This is also the reason why the golden combination of the last battle with Saint Rudolf lost. If Xiang Hiyake has the same level of physical strength as Kaidang, it will be no problem even if he maintains the rhythm of the opening and plays until the end of the game.


    "Because Mukai''s physical strength is insufficient, he can no longer make a powerful attack. Kikumaru''s stunt shots are beginning to show their power, is that true, Inoue-senpai?"


    "Yes, Azhi, take the picture quickly and don''t miss the shot."


    "Yes, senior."


    The situation of the game is not good for the Bingdi, but the trace department still held his chin, showing a faint smile: "Data tennis...This is indeed very interesting, but we, the Bingdi, also have a foresighted person who will not lose to you. dry."


    Shinzu Yushi''s gaze swept across the court quickly, and then he pushed his glasses, concealing a light flashing deep in his eyes: Yueren''s physical strength is already insufficient, and the game cannot be dragged to the eleventh round. It must be in the tenth round. End the game within the game.


    In the ninth round of the game, it was the turn to serve again, but before the serve, the dry eyes fell on Shinzu''s body, but he was suddenly startled.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "Hey, Fuji-senpai, can you see it."


    "Yeah." Fuji showed his usual expression of squinting, but without a smile, he looked a little serious, "The breath of forbearance... disappeared."


    This is a very special feeling. Standing on the court at this moment, the whole person seems to be shrouded in a dark mist, the movement of the line of sight, the contraction of the muscles, and some small habits and small movements. All can be seen and understood, but now everything disappears in the mist, as if the person who was still visible and tangible just now suddenly became a holographic image of nothingness.


    "Anyway, there should be nothing wrong with the information collected just now. Serve at a high speed!"


    According to the information collected before, Kan aimed at the weakness of Shinzuo and made a high-speed serve, but when Shinzuo hit back, Gan felt that the opposite court was only able to see Mujin Takeru, but Shinzu Yuuji seemed to be hiding in the darkness. , Can''t even see his movements.


    ''What is it?In what direction do you aim to attack?!''


    At a moment when Gan couldn''t predict it, and his mind was a little confused, the tennis ball had already flown out through the dark fog and was falling on Gan''s feet.


    "F¡¤A¡¤S."


    "what?!"


    "This ball was scored by Bingdi, and the score was 15:0."


    The dry serve was easily hit by Ninju''s ReturnAce, but he didn''t just care about the ball, but the dark mist that enveloped Ninju...


    "S¡¤S¡¤A¡¤S."


    "This ball was scored by Bingdi, and the score was 30:0."


    "O¡¤O¡¤K."


    "This ball was scored by Bingdi, the score was 40:0."


    The fog enveloping Ninju''s body began to reverse the trend of the game. If it were to say that the accurately calculated tennis ball was like an intercontinental missile guided by satellites that could accurately strike the target.Then the mist covering Ninju''s body at this moment is like a cloud covering the entire sky, making it impossible for satellites to penetrate. Without precise guidance, no matter how powerful missiles are, they have become scrap iron.


    "The genius of our team, but can completely shut down the heart."


    The smile on Mube''s face remained unchanged. As the few people who could be recognized by Mube himself, no one knew Ninzu Yushi''s strength better than Mube. He had always believed in his ability.


    "Bingdi, who wears glasses... is really good."


    Naruto lazily grasped his golden retriever, but his eyes showed a look of interest: "It''s really interesting to completely block the data tennis of Senior Kan."


    "Senior Uzumaki, what''s going on? Why did the tennis ball suddenly fail?"

 1991 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1991

    "This is all because the guy with glasses that Bingdi completely closed his heart."


    "Close your heart?"


    The three little ghosts in the first grade were all confused at the moment, and they didn''t understand what Naruto was talking about.


    "In fact, any tennis player will subconsciously observe his opponent during a game. Not only the technique used, but also the movement of his sight and muscle contraction, and through these subtle observations, he can predict the opponent''s next attack. This Many of these observations are carried out unconsciously. They are an instinct produced by long-term matches. After this instinct is systematized and digitized, it has evolved into a data tennis for seniors. To a certain extent, it can even be Predict the entire game. But the guy wearing glasses completely closed his mind, so that his vision and even his habit completely disappeared, so that Mr. Qian lost the data that could be collected. Without the data, the data tennis is also It collapsed."


    Ninzu Yushi''s locked heart is indeed the nemesis of''observation'' players like Kan Sadaji, this kind of thing seems to have no other way except for the frontal stubbornness, and Ninzu''s locked heart reminds Naruto. The emperor of Tachikai, Sanada Genichiro.


    Naruto remembers that the guy Sanada sealed two stunts in order to "defeat Tezuka". One of them was that it was difficult to know Ruyin, which confuses opponents with multiple action modes. After successfully sealing Tezuka, it can be seen through in an instant. The talent of the game trend is the limit. Speaking of it, if you let a man like Gan Zhenji encounter Sanada¡¯s hard to know Ruyin is a dead end, from this point of view, it is difficult to know that Ruyin and Shintou¡¯s locked heart should be there. The same works are different.


    Shinoki¡¯s locked heart successfully sealed the dry data tennis, causing the dry attack rhythm to become chaotic, and then affecting the rhythm of Kikumaru¡¯s offensive. The rhythm was firmly grasped in the palm of her hand, and finally a brown bear was caught and won. The last ball.


    "The game is over and Bingdi wins, the score is 6:4."


    Chapter 163-The Power of Serving


    The battle between Qingxue and Bingdi didn''t start well, so they lost the second double directly, and said with shame, "I''m sorry, I didn''t win, and you will have to work hard next."


    Naruto picked up the racket and was about to go on the court. He waved his hand and said indifferently: "It''s okay, seniors, it''s better to say that you lost, because only if you lose can we show our next How important is victory."


    I was a little guilty, and when I heard Naruto''s words, he immediately became confused, like a second person: I know you are comforting people, but you are talking like this...


    On the other side, even though Bingdi won the second doubles, they are now undergoing training.


    "Xianghi, this situation is not allowed in the future. Underestimating the opponent without paying attention to the distribution of physical strength, this is a low-level mistake that only third-rate players can make."


    "Yes, coach."


    "Forbearance, although you won in the end, don''t wait until the end of the game every time to start burning, release your enthusiasm, so your skills will go further."


    "I see, coach."


    "Thanks, you can go."


    The ice emperor won the first game. It can be said that the momentum is like a rainbow. The cheering of the support groups has become more enthusiastic, as if to completely swallow the entire stadium.


    Naruto walked towards the court carrying the racket, and said with a smile: "Let''s go, Kaitang, let these annoying guys shut up completely!"


    "it is good."


    Naruto and Kaido are a good doubles combination in this world''s plot. According to the plot, they have appeared in matches against Saint Rudolf and Tachikai University, but because of Naruto This time it was Naruto¡¯s doubles first match, and it was the ice emperor that he encountered.


    The number one of the ice emperor¡¯s doubles is a combination of Feng Chang Taro and Shido Ryo. Feng Chang Taro, Naruto, was seen in the defeat of the ice emperor and Saint Rudolf last time. This guy is based on the ability to serve. The person who sits in the position of the ice emperor can serve faster than a dry high-speed serve, but other techniques are relatively ordinary.


    Naruto doesn¡¯t have a deep impression of Shioto¡¯s words. The only memory point is that during the battle between Ice Emperor and Fudo Peak, this guy was defeated by Tachibana 6-0. It seems that he was at least in singles. Not very good.


    If it is one-on-one, Naruto is confident that he can easily defeat the two of them, but now it is a doubles!


    Qingxue¡¯s official election was also a little surprised to see Shitohui appear in doubles number one. Kikumaru wiped his sweat and said, "That fellow Shido, he has not played since he lost to Tachibana in the match against Fudomine. I thought He has completely left the school team. Go, do you know what happened?"


    "I don¡¯t know. Shito¡¯s return to the official election is also a recent thing. The time is too short and not enough information has been collected. However, in the style of the Ice Emperor, he can become the official election again after a fiasco. It must have been quite a while. Harsh training is right."


    "Yes."


    "From now on, in the Double No. 1 match between Youth Academy and Ice Emperor Academy, Ice Emperor Phoenix serves."


    Feng Changtaro served first, Shiido defended the frontcourt and secretly said: Come on, Changtaro!Let them see if you can serve as the ice emperor''s pick!


    After adjusting his breathing and rhythm, Feng Chang Taro threw the tennis ball high.


    "One! Ball! In! Soul!"


    Feng Guo is not surprisingly his best skill, heavy artillery serving. The tennis ball was launched like a cannon, and it flew past Naruto in an instant. The strong air current brought by the super high speed even blew the corners of Naruto''s clothes.


    "This ball was scored by Bingdi, and the score was 15:0."


    "Then, what''s that serve?!"


    "So fast!"


    "Something incredible has appeared!"


    Feng Chang Taro¡¯s heavy artillery serve was exactly the same as in the last resurrection match. As soon as he shot it, he was shocked and aroused a lot of exclamation. Naruto had to admit that Feng Chang¡¯s heavy artillery serve was because Naruto was currently playing. The fastest serve ever seen in the world, in terms of speed alone, whether it is Senshi¡¯s tiger cannon or Tezuka¡¯s close-corner serve, even Naruto¡¯s own Amaterasu is not as good as a heavy cannon serve.


    Although Naruto had seen heavy artillery serve the last time, it was on the sidelines. Watching and facing on the court are always a bit different. Feng Chang Taro can be regarded as a player who has eaten all over the sky. By this serve, Naruto is already enough to estimate Feng Chang Taro''s strength.


    ''It''s really fast, but it hasn''t reached the level of invincibility. Speaking of which, the only service that can be regarded as invincible is a perfect zero serve.''


    Naruto and Haitang exchanged sending and receiving.


    "One! Ball! In! Soul!"


    The heavy artillery serve flew again, and Haitang really stood still like Naruto just now. Obviously, there was no way for Fengchang Taro''s heavy artillery serve, and the tennis ball flew past him instantly.


    "This ball was scored by Bingdi, and the score was 30:0."


    The heavy artillery serve scored two points in a row, which made the ice emperor vigorous and served for the third time, and it was Naruto''s turn to receive the serve again.


    "One! Ball! In! Soul!"


    The super-high-speed tennis ball flew along with Feng Chang Taro''s shout. The speed of the heavy cannon serve was still as fast as before, but Naruto did not stand still, and his pupils almost shrank to the size of the needle tip, and the heavy cannon serve was sounding. Human eyes were divided into countless pictures, and finally the racket was swung up vigorously.


    "Received!"


    "Catch the heavy cannon to serve!"


    Naruto¡¯s return accurately flew to the backhand position of Feng Chang Taro. Although the super-high-speed serve of heavy artillery serve is fast and powerful, it also has a weakness. That is, the ball is too fast. Once the opponent hits back, the time is too short. It''s easy for the server to lose points too late to react.


    But Naruto''s serve just passed halftime and was intercepted by Shido in the front court: "Good catch, Naruto Uzumaki! But I won this point!" Shido Ryo played with a wave of his racket. With an extremely beautiful volley in front of the net, the action was not superfluous, but it was very quick and fierce. A ball hit Haitang''s most awkward position, making Haitang unable to catch the ball.


    "This ball was scored by Bingdi, the score was 40:0."


    After scoring the score, Shino held the racket with one finger and smiled confidently: "I won''t let you attack Chotaro casually." Shinto''s words are full of ambiguity, and Naruto''s passionate words make Naruto want to complain. For a moment, but after all he held it back.


    In fact, as Feng Chang Taro''s partner, Shito Ryo would not know where the weakness of the heavy artillery serve was. Since it is a doubles, it must complement each other. Shito Ryo would not easily let his opponent attack Feng Chang Taro''s weakness.


    "One! Ball! In! Soul!"


    "A mistake."


    "One! Ball! In! Soul!"


    "Bingdi won this round with a score of 1:0."


    Although Feng Chang Taro made a mistake on the first serve, he still managed to win his serve with the powerful power of the second serve.


    "Hey, Viper." When preparing to serve, Naruto leaned into Haitang''s ear and whispered: "Next, I will use Amaterasu to create opportunities. I will leave it to you to attack. Quickly let them shut up. Right."

 1992 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1992

    Haitang glanced at the cheering ice emperor''s support group around him, pulled his headscarf, and said coldly: "Okay."


    Chapter 164-Unexpectedly Outstanding Cooperation


    Naruto squeezed the tennis ball, then tossed it vigorously.


    "Take it! Amaterasu!"


    Amaterasu served the ball with amazing power, traversed a black track, flew over the net instantly, and landed in front of Feng Chang Taro.Naruto''s Amaterasu was slightly slower than Fengchang Taro''s heavy artillery serve in terms of speed. Therefore, for Fengchang Taro, the speed was fast but it could be handled. One shot caught Naruto''s Amaterasu.


    However, Amaterasu''s impact still made Feng Chang Taro unable to perfectly control the ball, and the return attack turned into a lob, which happened to be an excellent attack opportunity.


    Naruto stepped on his foot, his muscles exploded with great strength, and he jumped into the air.


    "Slam Dunk!"


    The iconic super smash, like a beam of light falling from the sky, is falling in front of Shido Ryo.


    Shioto waved the racket, his eyes swept across the court, and then he picked up the racket. The tennis ball flew over his head when Naruto fell. This beautiful sling made Naruto absolutely unable to smash again, but it was just right. Naruto heart.


    "Haitang, the ball has gone to you!"


    Haitang was standing behind Naruto, close to the sideline of the court. When the tennis ball fell in front of him, Haitang stretched his arms and swung the racket while the center of gravity of his body sank instantly.


    "Appeared! Swirling Snake Ball!"


    Haitang gave the tennis a strong spin with the power of his whole body, allowing the tennis to go around the pillar on the side of the court, draw a huge arc like a return mark, and finally land on the court.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    "it is good!"


    After successfully scoring, Naruto and Kaido waved their arms together to celebrate, while enjoying the awe at all around.


    "Have you seen that Qingxue played the ball with the headscarf."


    "Fly by the net and then back to the court, is there such a way of playing?"


    "It seems to be a trick called Snake Ball..."


    It¡¯s impossible for Bingdi to collect information from opponents like Qingxue without doing a little bit of information in advance, but no matter how detailed the information collected, there will still be differences in the actual face, and trace department¡¯s face also showed a little surprise, saying: "Qingxue It¡¯s really good to be able to play such a beautiful bollard in the second grade."


    "Viper, this should make them shut up a bit."


    "what."


    The two of Qingxue regained their morale with this round of snake ball. Shioto patted Feng Changtaro on the shoulder and said, "Changtarou, don¡¯t worry, leave it to me next, I won¡¯t let They continue to be proud."


    "Understood, Shido-senpai."


    "Amaterasu!"


    Naruto''s Amaterasu flew to the ice emperor''s half again, and this time the ball was replaced by Shido Ryo.Although Shido Ryo''s ball control is better than Feng Changtaro''s, but his strength is insufficient, he still can''t completely dissolve Amaterasu''s impact, and the speed of the counterattack is not fast enough, and he is flying towards Kaitang.


    "good chance!"


    This is indeed a very good attack opportunity, Haitang naturally took out his housekeeping skills, snake ball.


    The tennis ball drew a huge arc in the air, proving that this move was indeed worthy of the name, and Shioto Ryo was not afraid of the strange attack angle of the snake ball, and ran quickly under his feet.


    ''enough!With just one goal, I can turn the defense into an offense!''


    Shioto Ryo''s running speed is almost no inferior to Fudo Peak''s Kamio Akira. He swiftly chased Haitang''s snake ball, and his forehand attack was swift and fierce. He just attacked Haitang''s backhand dead corner and instantly reversed the attack and defense situation with one goal. .


    Shido''s volley hit Kaido''s most awkward position, so Kaido could not hit the snake ball, and could only barely return. Shido seized the opportunity to attack, and a powerful forehand slam ended the ball.


    "This ball was scored by Bingdi, the score was 15:15."


    In the attack and defense just now, there was almost nothing about Naruto except for the serve. Naruto saw the whole process clearly in the backcourt and couldn''t help but praise: "This guy is a beautiful half-volley!"


    Half volleys are not uncommon in this world. Saint Rudolph¡¯s Fuji Yuta is a master of semi volleys. Half volleys are the technique of hitting back at the moment the tennis ball bounces, so it can restrain most of the changes of the ball. Too is very powerful in this regard, and the real tennis player Pete Sampras is the top half-volley player.


    Compared with Fuji Yuta''s super half volley, Shioto Ryo''s super high speed half volley is more offensive. As he said, it can turn off defense in an instant.In ordinary games, players will constantly hit powerful shots, whether it is Naruto''s smash or Haitang''s slalom snake ball belong to this type, because a powerful shot can cause opponents to make mistakes even if it can''t directly score. , Create attack opportunities, oppress the opponent in the defensive situation, and then you will lose for a long time, and you will undoubtedly lose.


    Generally, after being suppressed to a defensive situation, facing a strong attack from an opponent, it is difficult to reverse the situation, but with his super fast feet and this super high-speed half-volley, Shioto can calmly deal with any attacking ball. And launched a fierce counterattack, thus turning the situation around in an instant.


    Shido Ryo¡¯s practice volume is the first among the ice emperors. In addition, he practiced hard after his last miserable defeat to Tachibana Jupei. Every day he faced Feng Chang Taro¡¯s heavy artillery serve and constantly tempered his half volleys, so that he could perform this way in actual combat. The power of.


    Naruto walked to Haitang and patted him on the shoulder: "Your snake ball can''t deal with Shiro, let me deal with him."


    Haitang had no objection and nodded in agreement.


    "Amaterasu!"


    The tennis ball flew over the net again and came in front of Feng Chang Taro.After Feng Changtaro hit back, Naruto predicted the route he would hit back in advance, and then jumped up with his racket in both hands.


    "JackKnife!!"


    boom!!


    The jackknife, with great momentum, flew head-on towards Shido like a rocket.Shioto hurriedly shot back, and when he made a half-volley, his wrist suddenly felt a huge impact, and his complexion changed.


    "Get me back!"


    With his amazing reaction ability, Shioto changed into a two-handed grip immediately before the racket was released, and finally barely resisted the impact of JackKnife and beat Naruto''s JackKnife back.


    However, the ball control ability of both hands will be weakened after all, Shiro couldn''t make a powerful super-high-speed half-volley with both hands, and the tennis flew slowly in front of Naruto.Naruto''s feet were separated, the center of gravity was slightly lowered, and his right hand held the racket in a posture.


    "This ball is won! Swing ball!"


    The fluctuating ball instantly condensed several times more destructive power than the JackKnife just now. Shido couldn''t hit back even if he received it. With a snap, the racket in his hand flew the fluctuating ball and slipped out on the ground. Far away.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 30:0."


    After scoring the fluctuating ball, Naruto pointed at Shioto with his racket and said arrogantly: "Even if it can be received, but with your strength, my fluctuating ball can''t be hit back. Shio, you are still far away."


    Shito''s heart flashed with anger. Fortunately, since his miserable defeat to Tachibana, his temperament has also improved a lot. It is not so easy to fall into Naruto''s aggressive strategy, and he coldly shot back: "Whoever wins will have to wait for the end of the game. To know!"


    "Come on then! Amaterasu!"


    Shioto successfully shot back Naruto''s Amaterasu, and avoided Naruto, and hit the tennis ball in the direction of Kaid¨­. He was not a blind impulsive person, knowing that Kaid¨­ would definitely not be able to play such a powerful wave ball.


    Haitang is not Naruto, and he hasn''t reached the point where he can use the trick of the wave ball freely. Of course, he shot the trick for a long time: "Spinning Snake Ball!"


    The tennis ball once again bypassed the central post and landed accurately in the ice emperor¡¯s singles zone. This ball could be used as a surprise player to score points before, but this time he didn¡¯t have it. Shito played his continuous hard work. With the speed gained, he ran to the best hitting position before the spinner ball hits the ground, and then hit a wide angle slash ball that was enough to cross the entire court.


    Naruto quickly rushed to the net and assumed the posture just now.


    "Shito-senpai, be careful! The wave ball is coming!"

 1993 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1993

    "I see, Chotaro!"


    Shito and Feng both put on a cautious look, obviously very nervous about Naruto''s wave ball, but when the tennis ball flew in front of Naruto, Naruto did not attack, but showed a weird smile. When he lowered his body, he let the tennis ball pass.


    "what?!"


    "No fight!"


    "Viper! Leave it to you!"


    "hiss!"


    "bad!"


    Shiido and Feng both care about Naruto''s wave ball too much, so they retreat at the same time Naruto poses to hit the ball. They want to hit the ball in the backcourt to reduce the impact of the wave ball, but their idea is not. Naruto saw through, estimated to hand the ball, and gave this attack opportunity to Haitang.


    Haitang really seized the opportunity to directly end the offense and defense with the snake ball.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue, the score was 40:15."


    "Bingdi''s, this is playing doubles."


    Chapter 165-Domain Start


    "Bingdi''s, this is playing doubles."


    This kind of remarks made by Naruto, the guy who played doubles for the first time, is indeed a bit ironic, but no matter who it is, it is impossible to deny that the cooperation between Naruto and Kaido just now was really good.


    First, Naruto scored with a powerful wave ball, so that the two of Bingdi''s were impressed by the wave ball, and then when they were afraid of the wave ball and exposed their flaws, they created an attacking opportunity for Haitang and finally scored. Quite beautiful psychological warfare!


    Naruto and Haitang played a tacit cooperation, so that Qingxue''s momentum rose again.


    "Amaterasu!"


    Feng Changtaro caught Naruto¡¯s Amaterasu, but he did not have the powerful ball-handling ability of Shito. This time the return ball flew in the direction of Naruto. Naruto assumed a posture and said deliberately: "I Is it to play waveball this time, or not to play?"


    "Less long-winded!" Cheng Hu''s heart became angry, and he roared directly: "Fight if you want!"


    "Haha, as you wish! Swing ball!!"


    boom!!


    Naruto¡¯s strange power gave him amazing destructive power in front of the net, and he flew to Shioto with an amazing momentum. Shioto knew that Naruto¡¯s wave ball was so powerful that it was difficult to hit back easily. This time he directly held the racket with both hands.


    boom!!


    The tennis ball hits Shioto''s racket with one head, and even if Shioto catches the ball with both hands, the strong impact of the wave ball still has a terrible feeling that the racket is about to fly out.After the last miserable defeat to Tachibana Jupei, he continued to practice hard, which greatly improved Shito¡¯s physical and mental strength. It played a role at this critical moment. Shito used his whole body strength to counter the impact of the wave ball, and finally Successfully hit the swing ball back.


    The reluctant return attack did not achieve a good attack effect. Haitang was standing in front of the net and ambushed, Shido''s return ball flew in front of him, Haitang''s racket backhand waved and hit a reverse snake ball.


    Shioto had just hit back Naruto''s wave ball with his whole body strength. At this moment, he was at a weakening moment, and his body did not allow him to chase Haitang''s reverse snake ball.


    Seeing this situation, Feng Changtaro immediately flew to save the ball: "Shito-senpai will give me this ball!"


    Feng Chang Taro leapt out, relying on excellent arm length and desperate save, finally caught Haitang''s reverse snake ball at the last minute, and the tennis flew high into the sky.


    "opportunity!"


    Naruto stepped on his feet, and he rose into the air like a rocket booster, holding the racket in both hands and slashing hard.


    "Tianyu Yu cut!!"


    The tennis ball fell straight from the sky and hit the court like a ray of light.


    Bang!


    Feng Chang Taro fell to the ground, shouting: "Senior Shido!"


    Shiido Ryo rushed to the best hitting position in time and swung the racket out.


    The tennis ball touched the ground, and at the moment of rebounding, a violent chaotic rotation occurred. The original tennis ball turned into countless shadows after the rebound. Shido¡¯s racket could not be hit at all, and the swing was missed. After passing through Shido, his tennis ball reverted to a tennis ball behind him and slowly fell to the ground.


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 1:1."


    "The smash just now..."


    Naruto pointed at the shocked Shinto Ryo and Feng Chotaro with a racket, and said coldly: "With your two skills, you can never beat my Tianyu Yuzhang. Wait for the taste of failure. !"


    Qingxue and Bingdi are now tied 1:1 and it is Bingdi''s turn to serve again, but this time it is Shido Ryo.


    Although Shido Ryo is very strong, his serve can only be regarded as satisfactory and his ball control is excellent, but he is far inferior to Feng''s heavy artillery serve in terms of strength and speed. It is not a concern. Naruto directly hit back with JackKnife.


    Shioto rushed to the net as soon as he served the ball. Naruto¡¯s JackKnife flew towards Shito¡¯s front, but Shito did not evade. In fact, he has been using Feng¡¯s heavy cannon to train himself recently, except for To take his half-volley power to the next level, it is also necessary to overcome the natural fear of flying high-speed balls towards him.


    JackKnife''s ball speed is still far behind the heavy artillery serve. With his amazing reflexes and ball control ability, Shiro made a beautiful half-volley, and rushed to the net in a blink of an eye, while Feng turned to the backcourt to defend.The moment Naruto hit the ball, his gaze swept across Shido and Feng''s position, and then he hit a mid-high lob not far away.


    The height of this lob is high enough to prevent Shiido in front of the net from catching the ball. At the same time, the ball does not fall very deep. Feng who ran to the baseline must run to the midfield again to receive the ball. Naruto¡¯s The lob successfully attracted Feng to the midfield again.


    And Feng''s return ball directly became food for the poisonous snake.


    "Spin the snake ball!"


    The tennis ball bypassed most of the court and instantly attacked Feng Kong''s backcourt sideline, successfully scoring.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    Shido comforted Feng for a while, then cheered up and served again.


    Haitang played a super long snake ball that was enough to traverse most of the stadium. The arc drawn was really surprising, but what was even more surprising was Shido''s footsteps. Haitang still couldn''t escape a large-scale attack like this. His feet were beaten back by Shizu with a half-volley.


    Shido¡¯s volley was so fast that Haitang in front of the net was too late to react. The tennis ball had already flown past him. Just as the tennis ball was about to hit the dead corner of Qingxue¡¯s backcourt, Naruto rushed to the front of the tennis ball like a teleport. Hold the racket in his right hand and give a strong wave.


    "Go!"


    This time Naruto''s shot was not a powerful volley, but a normal forehand volley. Before Shioto had time to wonder, his body subconsciously responded to Naruto''s attack, swinging a volley.


    This half volley was as fierce as ever, but after flying over the net, it seemed to be attracted by some special force. It actually changed the original flight trajectory, bypassed an arc, and automatically flew in front of Naruto''s eyes, and at the same time A golden whirlpool faintly appeared under people''s feet.


    Seeing the strange scene that happened on the court, the real shock finally appeared in the eyes of Trace: "Domain!"


    This is the domain that Naruto expands. In principle, it is the same as Tezuka''s domain, but his domain will be more powerful than Tezuka''s. Shido''s half volley cannot escape the attraction of the domain. Fly in front of Naruto''s eyes, Naruto''s eyes swept away, and then he waved the racket, the tennis ball flew in a straight line towards Feng who was standing in the backcourt.


    "Swing ball!"


    "Nagataro, be careful!"


    Naruto''s wave ball is still powerful even if it almost flies over the entire court. The tall Feng can hardly return this powerful ball perfectly, and the return ball becomes a lob again.


    The poisonous snake has been lurking for a long time, how could he miss this opportunity, his body jumped into the air, smashed and killed.

 1994 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1994

    Shioto was ready to volley, but the smash route played by the viper was different from the normal straight smash. The curved smashing snake ball made Shioto predict that the landing failed, and the ball was also declared empty.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 30:0."


    Chapter 166-pile mirage


    The field that Naruto develops really affects the trend of the game. Neither Shido nor Feng have the ability to crack the field alone. No matter how subtle they hit the ball, they are ultimately under the control of Naruto¡¯s field. But Naruto is capable of launching attacks that make them difficult to resist.


    A powerful attack is easy to gain an advantage on the court. Even if it can''t directly score, it will cause the opponent''s mistakes, and these mistakes will all become the targets of Naruto and Kaido''s attacks.


    "This round was won by Qingxue with a score of 3:1."


    The doubles between Naruto and Haitang unexpectedly achieved good results and achieved a 3-1 lead against the Bingdi duo.


    The game came to the fifth round at this time, and the ice Emperor Feng Changtaro served.


    "Go! Chotaro! Use your heavy artillery to serve them a lesson!"


    "Yes! They won''t be able to catch your heavy cannon serve!"


    "Heavy artillery serve! Heavy artillery serve!"


    The ice emperor''s support team cheered in unison, hoping to rely on Feng''s heavy artillery to change the situation in one fell swoop.


    Naruto whispered something to Haitang, then walked behind the bottom line to catch the ball.


    Feng squeezed the tennis ball, then threw it up high.


    "One! Ball! In! Soul!"


    The heavy artillery serve is still very powerful, although it was hung on the net, it hit the net severely deformed, as if it was about to be torn.


    "Mistakes!"


    Feng adjusted his breathing and shot a second heavy shot.


    "One! Ball! In! Soul!"


    "Fault, double turnover, this ball was scored by Qingxue, the score was 15:0."


    "What are you doing, Chotaro?"


    "Control the ball well, Feng!"


    The long-winded discussions all around put Feng under a lot of pressure, and when he was rotated to Haitang to receive the serve, he still missed the net for the first heavy shot.


    "One! Ball! In! Soul!"


    "Fault, double turnover, this ball is scored by Qingxue, the score is 30:0."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! How big, it would be meaningless if you missed the serve."


    The boss of the trace department, who had been holding his arm as steady as a mountain, heard this, turned his head and glanced at the golden retriever who was smiling slyly in the Qingxue half, and said: "Naruto Uzumaki¡¯s eyesight is amazing, he has already seen through. Feng is used to it."


    "Habits? Trace, does Feng have any special habits? Why don''t we know?"


    "Look, in Feng''s serve, Naruto Uzumaki stood closer to the left than the normal receiving position. This would make the serving Feng mistakenly think that the right has a chance to attack and attack the right. If Feng wants to If the heavy artillery serves to the right, the wrist will be gently rotated at the moment of the serve. This is a very subtle habit, and this habit will cause the heavy artillery serve to hang the net."


    "Fault, double turnover, this ball is scored by Qingxue, the score is 40:0."


    "Moreover, the speed of the heavy artillery serving is so fast that it was originally difficult to control.


    "Feng actually has such a small habit, and we haven''t even noticed that we have practiced with him for so long. Qingxue that golden hair..."


    "Have terrible eyesight."


    "..."


    The dialogue between the ice emperors was enough for Shiito and Feng standing on the court to hear. Shito handed the tennis to Feng and said: "Nagataro, you don¡¯t need to specifically attack dead corners. With the power of your heavy artillery, you can even attack the front. They won''t be able to receive it either, don''t worry!"


    Feng Chang Taro nodded his head: "I see, Shido-senpai."


    Feng served again and Qing Xuehaitang received it.


    "One! Ball! In! Soul!"


    This time, Feng really learned his lesson. Instead of attacking the corner on the right side of Haitang, he attacked directly from the front. The heavy artillery served the ball flying over the net at super high speed, and finally landed accurately in the service area.


    "Sent in!"


    "hiss!"


    Haitang uttered his habitual mouth addiction, like a poisonous snake vomiting a message, and the racket in his hand swung upward as his body turned.


    Snapped!


    "what?!"


    "Received a heavy artillery serve!!"


    Although the speed of the heavy artillery serve is really fast, but after seeing so many times in a row, the eyes can always gradually adapt to the speed of the heavy artillery serve, and Feng does not dare to attack the right side, so the only goal is to go straight to the center and fully know the attack route in advance. The tennis ball is naturally easy to hit back.


    Although the quality of Haitang''s return is not too good, it is the first time to successfully catch a heavy artillery serve. Bingdi has always hoped that the heavy artillery serve can reverse the situation of the game. Haitang''s ball is enough to have a serious blow to the morale of Bingdi. .


    Shiido knew that if the ball was lost, the situation would be even more unfavorable for them. He gritted his teeth and ran wildly. Even though the start was a step slower, he still caught up with Haitang¡¯s return attack and shot the half-volley immediately. The fierce attack flew towards the corner.


    When the tennis ball was about to fly over the net, a golden head suddenly popped out in front of the net, blocking the path of the tennis ball.


    "We won this round, monthly reading!"


    Naruto once again played the magical cut moon reading. At the moment of Shirodo''s volley, the tennis ball did not bounce as expected, causing Shiroto to miss the opportunity to volley directly. After the tennis ball turned on the ground, it was only after the tennis ball turned on the ground. Late.


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 4:1."


    In addition to losing the first round, Qingxue won four rounds in a row, and broke through Feng''s expert weapon, heavy artillery serving. Now it can be said that the momentum is like a rainbow, but the morale of the ice emperor is low at this moment, and even the support groups seem to be missing at this time. After gaining strength, Horio and the others took the opportunity to shout.


    "Come on! Senior Uzumaki! Senior Haitang!"


    "Defeat the Ice Emperor!"


    Qingxue played a triumphant song, the Ice Emperor was suppressed on one side, unable to penetrate Naruto''s domain, and the strongest weapon, heavy artillery, was successfully hit back. Everything in this game seemed extremely unfavorable to the Ice Emperor.


    A short time before the start of the sixth game, Shiido walked to Feng''s side and said, "There is no way, it seems that I can only use that, Chotaro."


    "Well, I originally thought that I would only use Li Haida to use the reserved trick, but in the face of these two people, there is really no way to keep it. I have to use my best, Senior Shito."


    "Let''s go together!"


    "No matter what you are going to do, you are all set to lose today! Amaterasu!"

 1995 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1995

    The tennis ball wrapped in Heiyan flew to Feng in an instant. After Feng hit back, Haitang grabbed the net and prepared to volley with a snake ball. However, at the moment of the attack, the line of sight swept across the opposite half of the court, but was suddenly startled.


    "What''s the matter? There is only Shito, and Feng?!"


    From Haitang''s point of view, there was only Shito Liang in the ice emperor''s half of the court at this moment, but Feng disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    "Viper! Don''t be fooled, Feng is behind Shito!"


    "Damn it! Snake Ball!"


    Haitang hit the snake ball with a tricky angle. At this time, Shido started to run, and immediately revealed a clue. Feng did not disappear out of thin air, but the whole person stood behind Shido in exactly the same posture, looking from the front. Two people are like one person.


    When the two started to move, they could see the movements of the two at the same time. Shioto standing in front and Feng behind started to swing the rackets at the same time. The momentary change made Haitang shake a little:''Who is it?!Is it Shito or Feng?!''


    At the moment when Haitang''s mind was shaken, Shiido who was standing in front swung his empty racket, while the phoenix behind took advantage of the situation to attack. Haitang did not seize the opportunity to strike back at all, and the tennis ball flew past.


    "This ball was scored by Bingdi, and the score was 15:0."


    Although only one goal was lost, both Naruto and Haitang looked a little solemn, including Qingxue''s first choice and coach Ryugasaki.


    "The two people..."


    "Hey..." Shioto leaned the racket on his shoulders, with an open expression, "This is the new formation of Chotaro and I-PileMirage! (Pile Mirage)"


    Chapter 167-Strategies to break through pile mirage


    "PileMirage? What is that, I have never heard of it."


    The first-year dragon-set imps, represented by Horio, are all covered in circles, and they don''t know what this formation means.


    And the professional man Sadaji, who took his own notebook to record, explained: "The key point of the PileMirage formation is that Shido and Feng are aligned in a straight line. From the side view, although we don¡¯t think anything, From the eyes of the two people, Uzumaki and Kaido, on the field, they completely overlapped, and it looked as if there was only Shido."


    Echizen Ryoma: "It looks like there is only one person?"


    "Ah, the bodies of the two people are overlapped in a straight line facing the opponent. This confuses the enemy. At the moment of the attack, whether it will be carried out by Shitobe in the front or Feng in the back is unpredictable. It is quite high A difficult, disruptive formation."


    "But," Tomoka raised her head and said to Gan, "Naruto-senpai can use the domain. As long as you expand the domain, you can draw the ball to your side no matter what kind of attack it is."


    "It''s not like that. This technology in the field itself needs to predict the opponent''s next attack in advance, including the strength, angle and rotation of the shot, and then hit the ball with appropriate rotation to let the opponent''s next return fly to himself. , But when it¡¯s impossible to predict the opponent¡¯s next offensive pattern, the domain is ineffective."


    "So does the field have no effect?"


    "Yes, in fact, this kind of technology in the field has to be the most powerful in singles. When playing doubles, because the number of opponents has become two, the possible shots and changes have doubled. , Relatively speaking, the power of the domain has been reduced by half, and with the addition of this PileMirage, the power of the domain has been limited."


    "why is it like this¡­¡­"


    Sakurano and Tomoka sounded worried at the same time, but the game continued at this time.


    PileMirage is indeed a very difficult doubles formation, because to fully confuse the enemy, the two people standing in front and back must have the same attack pace, rhythm, and action. Who will attack is determined at the moment of attack. , Otherwise it will not be able to fully disrupt the enemy, which requires a lot of tacit understanding and practice to be able to do it, a little bit of sweat can not achieve such a perfect effect.


    "Don''t struggle, Haitang, you two can''t see through our PileMirage!"


    "Less long-winded! Swirling snake ball!"


    How could Haitang be the kind of person who easily swayed because of what the opponent said, unceremoniously playing his own stunt maneuver snake ball.However, Shido and Feng have always maintained the PileMirage formation, catching up to the tennis ball in tandem and swinging at the same time.


    ''Which one is it?Shito or Feng!''


    Haitang''s expression was unprecedentedly focused, and he had mobilized all his attention, staring closely at the two rackets that were swinging at the same time.


    "It''s Feng!"


    "Wait for the viper!"


    "guessed wrong!"


    Haitang made a mistake in his prediction, and Shido hit a super-high-speed half-volley in front of him and took the ball cleanly.


    "This ball was scored by Bingdi, and the score was 30:0."


    "Snake Ball!"


    Snapped!


    "This ball was scored by Bingdi, the score was 40:0."


    Snapped!


    Haitang''s snake ball error did not cross the net and automatically lost points.


    "Bingdi won this round with 4:2."


    Although Qingxue still maintains the lead, the situation is very bad. Horio wiped the sweat from his chin and said bitterly: "Why, Kaido-senpai''s snake ball actually made a mistake."


    Gan: "Because Haitang''s concentration has been disrupted."


    "Concentration?"


    "Yes, Haitang has the strongest concentration and endurance of Qingxue. He could maintain his concentration until the end of the game, but because of the PileMirage formation, Haitang could not judge who would be the attacker among Feng and Shito. In this way, Haitang¡¯s concentration will be shaken, and then even the original offensive rhythm will be destroyed. If you can¡¯t figure out a way to crack PileMirage, this game might make the Ice Emperor comeback.¡±


    PileMirage is indeed a powerful doubles formation that made the golden combination once in a hard fight in the national competition. Although Naruto and Haitang are excellent in singles, they are not better than Fenghe Shido who practiced together for a long time in doubles. , The situation of the game was gradually controlled by their PileMirage.


    "Bingdi won this round, the score is 4:3."


    "This round was won by Ice Emperor, the score was 4:4."


    "Oops! The score was tied!"


    The situation on the tennis court is changing. Qingxue went from a big lead to being tied with the score. It was only ten minutes to speak. The two of the ice emperors had to maintain the PileMirage formation. Although they consumed a lot of physical energy, Morale was high, and the fight went all the way, and the comeback and victory were already in sight.


    Haitang¡¯s forehead is sweating like rain, and it seems that he has a lot of physical exertion, but this is of course. He has been focusing on Feng and Shiro¡¯s movements. Under mental pressure, his physical exertion will also increase significantly, but Naruto As if in another world.


    Ever since Shioto and Feng launched PileMirage, Naruto hasn''t had any dazzling performances. Apart from serving and receiving, he has been standing on the court without any action. This is in stark contrast to Haitang, who is desperately chasing the ball and constantly hitting back.


    "Out of bounds, this round was won by Ice Emperor, the score was 5:4."


    "Only one game left! Everything is over!"


    "Qingxue, you are done!"


    "Hey, viper."


    Naruto took two steps forward and patted Haitang on the shoulder: "They said we are finished, what do you think?"


    Haitang wiped his sweat, and said in a low voice, "It''s enough to do this, you should have already figured out a way."


    "Of course, now is the time to fight back."


    Naruto raised the corner of his mouth and smiled confidently. In the tenth game of the game, Naruto served the ball. Naruto squeezed the tennis ball and then threw it up.

 1996 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1996

    "Bullet serve!"


    It was not a stronger Amaterasu, but a powerful shot that required a lot of bullets to serve. Although this serve was fast, it was not as powerful as Amaterasu. It was easily beaten back by Feng. Then the two stood in a straight line again. It''s the PileMirage formation!


    Naruto saw that the ice emperor really did this trick, and suddenly smiled: "I''m afraid you don''t use this trick! Ha!" Naruto yelled and shot a powerful backhand external spin.


    The tennis ball quickly landed in front of Shinto, then bounced high and quickly, and almost rushed to Shinto''s body in an instant. Shito''s body slightly avoided and caught Naruto''s attack with a half-volley.


    Naruto''s footsteps were fast, and he started a fierce attack that was different from before. With a wave of the racket, he hit another backhand externalspin.


    Shiido frowned and hit back again with a half-volley. This time Naruto did not catch up and let Shiido score.


    "This ball was scored by Bingdi, and the score was 15:0."


    "There are three balls! There are three balls! There are three balls!"


    "Not yet... it''s over! Bullet serve!"


    The second attack almost completely replicated the process of the previous one. Naruto''s bullet service opened up the opening, and then continued to hit Shiido and Feng who used PileMirage with strong external spins, and finally lost points again.


    "This ball was scored by Bingdi, and the score was 30:0."


    "Two more goals! Two more goals! And..."


    The third time, it was still exactly the same.


    "This ball, Bingdi scored again, the score was 40:0, the end of the game!"


    "One more goal!"


    "So far, that''s enough, I have seen PileMirage through! Bullet serve!"


    "What a big talk, it''s over with just one goal anyway!"


    "Will you end it? Haitang, one step and a half to the left, Shido intercepts."


    "what?!"


    At the moment of the attack, Shioto heard Naruto''s voice and was stunned. This time PileMirage was indeed attacking, and the direction of the volley was one and a half steps to the left of Kaitang.


    Kaido immediately moved to the left when he heard Naruto''s words, and stood in position instantly when the tennis ball flew over.


    "Spin the snake ball!"


    Snapped!


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue, the score was 40:15."


    Chapter 168-Victory


    "Great! PileMirage was seen through!"


    "impossible!"


    "This must be just a coincidence, PileMirage can''t be breached!"


    Naruto successfully read this PileMirage attack. Qingxue and Bingdi clearly reacted differently. Xiang Hiyake''s face was serious, and he said to his partner: "Yorshi, do you think it would be a coincidence?"


    "How is it possible? But how did that Uzumaki Naruto see through PileMirage''s attack mode?"


    "This is the first time that Feng and Shido''s PileMirage has been used in actual combat. Even if we practice with them on weekdays, we can''t see any flaws. How did the golden hair see through?"


    Tracebe stood with his arms on one side, and said, "PileMirage may not have flaws, but flaws can be created."


    "Trace Department, do you see anything?"


    "Ah, maybe. Do you remember that in the previous few shots, Naruto Uzumaki kept hitting some close-to-body balls to attack Shido."


    Forbearance recalled for a moment, nodded and said: "It is true, but what about it?"


    "Those balls that attack from the front and are very close to the body are the key. Most people will subconsciously avoid them when they see something flying towards them. This kind of subtle instinctive action is difficult to completely eliminate by practice. And the PileMirage formation The characteristic is that the two people at the front and back must keep the same rhythm and pace, forming a perfect match to disturb the opponent. Shioto stands in front and keeps hitting the close-fitting balls, and the body will subconsciously produce subtle evasive movements, and also when hitting the ball. Will use more power.


    On the other hand, Feng, who was standing behind Shido, was blocked by Shido''s body, so those balls didn''t fly directly to him. For Feng, those were just normal volleys.Shioto changed the original rhythm in order to return to the close ball, but Feng has maintained the original rhythm. The perfect coordination between the two has been disrupted, and PileMirage has also developed a flaw."


    "It turned out to be so, but is there really a way to see through this kind of thing in the game?"


    "That Uzumaki Naruto probably has very terrifying eyesight. And since Shido and Feng launched PileMirage, Kaitang alone blocked most of their attacks. Uzumaki Naruto has been standing in the backcourt, paying attention to PileMirage''s actions. The pattern was probably being analyzed at that time."


    "This is really crazy. If Haitang''s physical strength can''t hold on before he sees through PileMirage, wouldn''t it be his own death?"


    "This may be a manifestation of their tacit understanding in this group of doubles. Uzumaki Naruto believes that Haitang''s physical strength can definitely survive PileMirage''s attack, and Haitang also believes that Uzumaki Naruto can see through PileMirage''s flaws before the situation is irreversible. "


    "Hey, Rubu, you are complimenting our opponent."


    "My uncle didn''t praise them, he just thought this group of doubles was very interesting."


    "You find it interesting, Shito and Feng are in trouble this time!"


    Shido and Feng are indeed in big trouble. The perfect cooperation of PileMirage has been destroyed by Naruto, and they can no longer launch a fierce offensive as before, and the side effects of PileMirage are also emerging at this moment.


    PileMirage is a highly difficult formation that requires the perfect cooperation of two people. Although this formation is powerful, it consumes a lot of physical strength because of the need to fully cooperate with each other. Shiito and Feng have been playing downwind ball before, refreshing, and declining physical strength. The endocrine adrenaline was suppressed, and when PileMirage was cracked by Naruto, Shito and Feng''s aura became weak, the adrenaline dropped sharply, and the lack of physical strength immediately appeared.


    However, Haitang single-handedly supported a few rounds under the attack of PileMirage. His physical strength should be higher than that of Shido and Feng, but the physical reserves he completed throughout the year played a role at this moment, even if he was already sweating. , Haitang maintained a fierce attack power.


    "Snake Ball!"


    Haitang''s snake ball is as powerful as it was at the beginning of the game, and there is no sign of weakness and fatigue at all.


    "Damn it!" Shioto struggled to chase the ball, but in the case of severe physical decline, both footwork and ball control were weakened. Shioto was unable to hit the beautiful ultra-high-speed half volley at this time. The return ball flew directly into the air.


    "Take it! Tianyu Yu cut!"


    The tennis ball fell from the midair like a knife, and after rebounding, countless shadows were instantly transformed and flew past Shido.


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 5:5."


    Naruto''s footsteps are beating. In terms of physical strength, he is only stronger than Haitang. How could he feel tired at this time, and quickly caught up with Shido''s volley with small steps on one foot, and then held the racket with both hands.


    "Raging Lion!"


    Ju Juping''s unique skills were extremely fierce. The moment the tennis ball was caught by Feng''s racket, the strange power contained in it burst out like an explosion, and the impact made Feng''s wrist numb.


    Snapped!


    When the physical strength is weak, the grip strength of the racket will also be weakened. Feng''s racket is knocked out by Naruto''s raging lion, and he can barely return the ball.


    "phoenix!"


    "Senior Shiro, leave me alone!"


    "Spin the snake ball!"

 1997 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1997

    Haitang is not the kind of style that will show mercy just because the opponent''s racket flies, and a swooping snake ball can play 100% power!


    Shihushe went to Feng and desperately turned around to catch up, but in the process of running, his feet suddenly became weak and he fell directly on the court.


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 6:5."


    The game reached the end of the Qingxue game. Both Shido and Feng were as tired as dead dogs. Starting PileMirage prematurely caused their stamina to be exhausted too early, and Naruto had enough Time can see through the flaws of PileMirage, Shido and Feng''s hard-worked formation at this time has actually become the reason for their failure.


    "Snake Ball!"


    "This issue is scored by the Youth Academy, and the score is 15:0."


    "Slam Dunk!"


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 40:0."


    "This is over! Monthly reading!"


    Naruto''s last month reading gave the game a perfect end, and the referee announced loudly: "This game was won by Qingxue, the score was 7:5."


    When the referee announced the result of the game, Shido and Feng finally exhausted their last physical strength and willpower, and fell to the ground at the same time with a bang, while Naruto looked at them across the net and said coldly: " No matter what kind of technology it is, you must calmly choose the time to use it, otherwise it will only expose your weaknesses, you two will be in trouble."


    Chapter 169-Power vs. Power


    Qingxue and Bingdi tied 1:1 in the two doubles. Naruto and Kaitang naturally got a lot of cheers as the equalizers. Kikumaru jumped up and rubbed Naruto''s head directly into a bird''s nest.'' For encouragement''.


    "Uzumaki, you guy is doing a good job, you really deserve to be my junior."


    Kikumaru laughed and slapped Naruto on the back. Seeing him like that, he didn''t know if he planned to vent all his grievances about losing the game on Naruto''s back.


    Naruto avoided Kikumaru''s claws, and said in an angry manner:


    "What is really worthy of my back? Winning the game is the result of my hard work with the viper, okay? What does it have to do with you, a bad guy?"


    "Hey, is this your attitude when talking to seniors?"


    "Correct, it is the senior who lost the game and lost all the burden to the younger generation."


    "Ahhhh! Naruto Uzumaki, I want to fight you!"


    Kikumaru screamed and started a terrifying "duel" with Naruto. He smiled and seemed to watch with gusto. Tezuka didn''t squint and ignored these two guys. Coach Ryugasaki put his hand on The face seemed to be embarrassing, but Bingdi saw a black line: unexpectedly lost to such an idiot.


    Shiba Saori saw Naruto and his teammates arguing, and he didn''t know why he curled his lips: "The members of Qingxue are really relaxed. The game is not over yet. Can you relax so soon?"


    Inoue looked at Qingxue¡¯s rest area, and said, "Qingxue who has just won a game and got back the score is relatively more advantageous in terms of momentum, but Bingdi is also a tough enemy to deal with. Then he will play number three. The game is very important. The side that wins this game will get the match point."


    "Who will win? Qingxue or Ice Emperor?"


    "Azhi, take a good shot."


    "Yes."


    Naruto and Kikumaru had a fight for a while, sitting in a chair and looking up at the three seniors: "For the next game, I will ask the three seniors to work hard."


    Kawamura was silent for a moment, took off his coat, and reached for the club banner of the Youth Tennis Club.


    "Aron, don''t mess around, you can''t hold it with one hand!"


    The flagpole of Qingxue¡¯s community flag is very long and is made of solid steel pipes, so the weight is very heavy. In addition to the large flag surface, it weighs nearly 20 kilograms. It is very difficult for ordinary people to lift it with both hands, but Kawamura grabs the flagpole. , Raised the heavy flag of the community with one hand.


    "Everyone, our third graders, if we lose here, we must retire, but... our summer will not end so soon!"


    "Aron!"


    "Awesome! As expected of Senior Kawamura!"


    "It''s so hard to lift such a heavy corporate flag with one hand."


    "I can''t even use my hands."


    The power displayed by Kawamura surprised everyone, and Naruto also whistled: "What an exaggerated strength, really worthy of Senior Kawamura, obviously he hasn''t entered the burning state yet."


    "Hello, is it true?"


    At this time, a familiar voice came from the top of the stands. Everyone in Qingxue turned their heads and saw that saint Rudolph''s Yanagisawa and Fuji Yuta appeared in the stands, and Yanagisawa was greeting them.


    Bu Er Zhou helped smile and said, "Yuta, are you here to cheer us?"


    Fuji Yuta looked shy and said, "No, I just stopped by and took a look."


    "Hey..." Naruto laughed secretly. "Fuji Yuta looks a bit big-tempered and not easy to touch, but he is actually very simple and a little arrogant, so how could this kid play with his older brother?To the two brothers, Naruto unknowingly thought of their beautiful and sexy eldest sister Fuji Yumiko. After the game with the ice emperor is over, the agreement with that one cannot be forgotten.


    Yanagisawa was not so awkward as Fuji Yuta, and walked straight down, curiously walking to Kawamura''s side: "What a big club flag, is this really heavy? Give me a try."


    "Okay, be careful."


    Yanagisawa took the community flag from Kawamura with both hands, but the weight of this banner was still beyond Yanuzawa''s expectation. Even with both hands, Yanagisawa was very strenuous. His center of gravity was unstable and retreated continuously, and he fell directly into the stand. Chair.


    "It hurts, it hurts!"


    "How, are you all right?"


    Yanagisawa looked at Kawamura, who was raising the club flag with one hand, with a look of worship, and muttered: "It is true that I can raise such a heavy flag. It is true to the youth, and the power is so exaggerated!"


    The power of Kawamura also attracted the attention of the Ice Emperor. Whether he did it intentionally or not, showing it like this before the game is indeed a good way to hit the opponent.


    Atobe glanced at Kawamura, and said faintly, "Is it better than strength? Huadi, Cilang is still asleep, wake him up."


    "Wuxi."


    Bingdi¡¯s third grade player Akutagawa Jiro, in a sense, can be said to be a type of person with Qingxue¡¯s Kikumaru Eiji. He does not look like a predecessor at all. The match between Bingdi and Qingxue is going on. He actually lay directly in the stands. Sleeping up to sleep, it seems that there will be intermittent deafness symptoms while sleeping. The surrounding cheers and the sound of the game actually have no effect on him.


    Huadi completely obeyed the order of the ruins, walked behind Cilang, grabbed him by the collar, and lifted Cilang up.


    "Wow! The Bing Emperor''s person is so amazing!"


    "A monster?"


    "The person who was mentioned is the third grade Jiro Akutagawa, the player who defeated Yuta in less than 15 minutes last time."


    "If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as dumb!"


    Jirou Akutagawa was picked up, and finally awoke from his sleep: "Ahhhhh! What''s the matter?! Put me down quickly, let me go!"


    "Hua Di, it''s okay."


    "Wuxi."


    As soon as Huadi''s hand loosened, Akutagawa Jirou fell to the ground. Akutagawa Jirou sat on the ground, rubbing his arms and beating his legs, and said helplessly, "You guy is still the same brute force."

 1998 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1998

    Huadi was still expressionless, as if he was not the one who made the amazing move just now, and it also seemed that no matter what it was, he couldn''t cause any changes in his mood. The only thing he would listen to, as if there was only trace. command.


    "From now on, we are going to play the singles No. 3 match between Youth Academy and Ice Emperor Academy. Both players are invited to enter."


    Chapter One Hundred and Seventy-Power as a Weapon


    "Go, Kawamura, defeat him with the power you are proud of."


    "Yes, coach."


    "Hey, Kawamura..."


    Takashi Kawamura is obviously a good boy, not the same as Naruto¡¯s problematic children, but occasionally shows the side of a black hole, and he was stopped by the Dragoon instructor before he even made two steps.


    "Racquet, you forgot to take the racket."


    "Ah, sorry, coach."


    Kawamura hurriedly went to grab his racket, Tomoka grinned and said helplessly: "Senior Kawamura is okay, right?"


    Naruto¡¯s game was over, and he sat openly between Sakurano and Tomoka, and smiled: "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Senior Kawamura is a person with a very intense emotional change. Once he gets a racket, he is completely It''s different."


    "That''s right, as long as you get a racket, Senior Kawamura will become fearless!"


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh! Great! I have burned completely! Leave it to me here!"


    As soon as Kawamura held the racket, his personality changed drastically. He was completely different from the usual bullying appearance, completely turned into an active volcano, brandishing the racket and constantly provoking the birch which was standing on the opposite side of the court.


    "How about, are you shocked?! This uncle''s appalling tennis will make you even more surprised! Burning!!"


    Kawamura¡¯s provocations were completely endless, and the Ice Emperor¡¯s people were all black lines: "What is this guy doing?"


    Even the referee couldn''t stand it anymore, and said silently, "Hey, don''t provoke your opponent anymore."


    Facing Kawamura¡¯s provocation, most people are either speechless or oppressed. It is always psychologically affected. However, his opponent this time is Huaji. Looking at Kawamura, there is really no fluctuation in his heart, but I don¡¯t know it. Not a little bit to laugh.


    "From now on, in the singles No. 3 match between Youth Academy and Bingdi Academy, Qingxuehe Village serves."


    ''The player that Sakura Taro trains is not just about strength. Be careful, Kawamura.''


    "Eat me! Burn the serve!"


    Kawamura''s first ball is the best burning serve. This trick does not depend on rotation or angle, it is the strongest weapon formed by Kawamura''s powerful power!


    To catch Kawamura¡¯s burning serve, if the wrist strength is insufficient, it is easy to be injured, but the giant Huadi can¡¯t be associated with the four words ¡°insufficient strength¡± no matter what, holding the racket with one hand, he directly hit back. Kawamura''s burning serve.


    "That monster is so powerful!"


    "It''s so easy to hit the burning serve of Senior Kawamura!"


    "Damn it, what about this! JackKnife!"


    Kawamura yelled and used his hands to play a more powerful JackKnife. JackKnife is not unique to the Naruto family for a long time. Many people have used this trick in the game. It is not surprising that another Kawamura is added. And with Kawamura''s strength and weight, using this trick can also exert tremendous power.


    However, Huadi is more powerful than Kawamura. Even with the JackKnife, Huadi can''t pose a threat to Huadi, and it can still be easily caught by Huadi with one hand.


    Snapped!


    At this moment, the trace department snapped his fingers in an extremely sulky manner, and smiled and said, "This kind of little guy will get rid of it quickly, Huadi."


    The words of Nabu alone can have an impact on the dull and dull Huadi. After Huadi heard the words from the Nabu, the original calm expression immediately became savage. The strong arm gripped the racket, and the force of the counterattack suddenly increased. Doubled.


    "what?!"


    Kawamura felt the completely different power the moment he received the ball, and his arm was numb in an instant. Although he still caught the attack from Huadi in the end, his body shook.


    "How come? Kawamura''s power was actually suppressed!"


    "Aron, come on!"


    Hearing Kikumaru''s voice, Kawamura immediately took a deep breath, then separated his feet and assumed a posture.


    "That posture is..."


    "Appeared!"


    "Ice Emperor! For so many players who can''t compete in the Kanto Conference! Look at my swing ball!"


    Kawamura used 120% of his power to hit a destructive wave ball. In an instant, a scene of fire broke out behind him. From the erupting flame, the tennis ball flew out.


    "Go!"


    boom!!


    The tennis ball instantly hit the racket in Huadi''s hand with an incredible power. The tremendous power made it impossible for a stranger like Huadi to hold the racket instantly, and the racket flew out directly.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    ...


    "This round was won by Qingxue and the score was 1:0."


    Kawamura scored four points in a row with the power of four fluctuating balls. This move is indeed a very powerful weapon, especially in the hands of a powerful person like Kawamura.


    "Great! Won the next round!"


    "But after using the wave ball so many times, is Kawamura-senpai''s arm okay?"


    When Horio said this sentence, he glanced at Naruto subconsciously. In the last match against Yamabuki, Naruto and Akutsu used a wave ball to fight the last two losses. They still have fresh memories. At the beginning, I played the fluctuating ball, and then maybe...


    Naruto looked down at Sakurano, the latter smiled back, Naruto also laughed, resting his chin with one hand, and said: "Don''t worry, Senior Kawamura is not so messy. My wave ball is One-handed power, but Kawamura-senpai uses both hands."


    "Hands?"


    "Yes, although the wave ball played with one hand is indeed more powerful and can hit more destructive power, but the burden on the wrist and shoulder is heavy. On the other hand, if you use both hands, the burden on the body will be reduced. But you also need to have the power of Kawamura-senpai to play such a powerful wave."


    "Yes, it''s like using information as a weapon. Aaron''s weapon is his power."


    "Ah~~~" Naruto stretched out and said lazily: "It''s fine anyway, if possible, I hope Kawamura-senpai can solve the game by swinging the ball with both hands, but the opponent is Huadi It shouldn¡¯t be that easy.¡±


    "Ah, what does this mean, senior Uzumaki?"


    Naruto did not directly answer Horio¡¯s question, but looked at the birch on the court that has not changed his expression so far, and said in an inexplicable tone: "A person who has only power, but he can¡¯t be the ice emperor. of."


    Chapter 171-The genius who finally started to burn


    Although Kawamura successfully won the first game, Naruto knew Huadi¡¯s true ability, so he could easily win. In fact, with Huadi¡¯s power and his abilities, Qingxue could easily defeat all of them. No.


    In the second round of the game, Huadi served.

 1999 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 1999

    Huadi''s serve moves are very standard. It seems that the basic skills are quite solid. Coupled with his tall physique and amazing power, his serve is more powerful than Kawamura''s burning serve.


    Kawamura once again felt the strange power of Birch when he received the ball, knowing that it is really difficult to defeat this strange man with his own strength and using ordinary methods, so he had no choice but to posture again.


    "Here again! It''s the wave ball!"


    Kawamura¡¯s two-handed wave ball once again flew to Huadi with amazing power. Huadi was expressionless, and Mibu stood on the sidelines and snapped his fingers softly: "Huadi, solve him."


    "Wush!"


    When Huadi heard the order from Mibu, her expression changed slightly, and then she assumed a posture. The posture of holding the racket with both hands was exactly the same as the posture that Kawamura had just hit the wave ball.


    "No way!"


    "That posture is a wave ball!"


    Huadi has an amazing ability to imitate, almost as long as you see the unique tricks you can imitate, the wave ball itself is not a too high-tech trick, but requires the user to have a huge power, so the use conditions are more demanding.


    The strange power that Huadi possesses is higher than that of Kawamura. It is an excellent physique to be able to use the wave ball. With his amazing ability to imitate, he completely copied the wave ball used by Kawamura in the game. This time he used the exact same attack. Launched a counterattack.


    "what?!"


    Kawamura was also taken aback by the imitating ability of Huadi he saw for the first time, and quickly resisted it with a racket, but Huadi''s arms were stronger than Kawamura, and the wave ball he played was also more powerful, and a strong impact on tennis. The force made the net of the racket in Kawamura''s hand seriously deformed. In the end, Takashi Kawamura, who was famous for his strange power, could not hold his racket and slapped the racket out of the ground.


    Seeing Huadi''s performance, Trace Department held his arms and smiled faintly: "To be honest, the first time I saw his ability, even I was shocked.Huadi''s heart is as simple as a child, no matter what kind of technology, as long as you watch it, you can learn it. This game is set.''


    "The winner is... Ice Emperor!"


    "This ball was scored by Bingdi, and the score was 15:0."


    After the referee announced the score, Kawamura still held his numb wrist. Obviously, he still hadn''t recovered, and the others in Qingxue did the same. Horio opened his mouth wide, revealing the appearance of a duo: "Just now... it was Kawamura. Senpai''s wave ball..."


    Fuji lowered his eyebrows and said in a low voice: "It seems that Huadi has the ability to imitate the opponent''s tricks, plus his strength, it is indeed a difficult opponent to deal with."


    "With his strange strength and wave ball, Kawamura-senpai is in trouble."


    Naruto¡¯s prediction of Crow¡¯s Mouth is very accurate. Huadi¡¯s strange power and waveball form a powerful combination that is always unfavorable. Although Kawamura uses waveball to fight against, because Huadi¡¯s power is stronger, he uses brute force. Suppressed.


    "Bingdi won this round, the score is 1:1."


    With the power of the wave ball, Huadi pulled back a round, and the situation once again became unfavorable for Kawamura. Kawamura held the racket and looked at Huadi on the opposite side of the court, and secretly made up his mind.


    "Burning serve!"


    Kawamura''s serve is still full of power, and Huadi is unambiguous, directly squeezing the racket, swinging the ball with both hands to hit back.


    Huaji''s wave ball is heavy and heavier than Ishida Tetsu''s wave ball. If a person with insufficient wrist strength insists on receiving it, a wrist injury will be the only end.


    And Kawamura also knows that Huadi''s wave ball is more powerful than his. Only the wave ball can be used to fight back, so he once again assumed the posture of playing wave ball, but this time the difference is...one-handed!


    "One-handed swing ball?! Aron, stop it!"


    "Your arm will hurt!"


    "No!"


    The members of Qingxue all know how terrifying a single-handed swing ball is. Although it can defeat an opponent, it is also a double-edged sword that will damage the user''s arm at the same time. Hearing the shouts of his teammates, Kawamura was not moved at all.


    ''This year is our last chance, we must send everyone to the national competition!''


    "Go! Swing the ball!!"


    The one-handed posture is more powerful than the two hands, so the wave of the ball is more powerful. The shocking tennis ball seems to turn into a golden beam of light and flies straight to the expressionless birch ground.


    Huadi''s eyes are like a flawless mirror, reflecting everything he sees in front of him, and then copying it. The posture he poses this time is exactly the same as a one-handed swing ball.


    "No way! Even this trick..."


    "Of course, Huadi."


    The moment Huadi¡¯s racket caught Kawamura¡¯s one-handed swing ball, the muscles of his arm immediately felt a huge impact, causing him to tremble for a moment, but Huadi soon used his strong physique to resist Staying the power impact of the wave ball, use the body to drive the racket to swing, and use a stronger one-handed wave ball to directly hit back.


    "Sure enough?! In that case, fluctuations..."


    Kawamura planned to use a wave ball to fight against Huadi even if he was hurting his arm, but coach Ryugasaki''s face changed a lot when he saw it, and he immediately stood up and shouted, "Stop Kawamura!"


    Kawamura''s movements stagnated, and the tennis ball flew past him instantly.


    The ball was scored by Ice Emperor, and Coach Ryugasaki immediately called a medical timeout and called Kawamura in front of him: "Kawamura, you should also know that, although a single-handed swing ball is more likely to focus on destructive power, but The burden on the arm is also greater. If this continues, you may not be able to play tennis anymore, you know?"


    Kawamura froze for a moment, then lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry, I worried you, coach."


    Coach Ryugasaki looked at Kawamura for a while and said, "Only both hands are allowed when playing swing ball. If you play one-handed swing ball indiscriminately, I will reconsider whether to let you play in future matches, understand? "


    "Yes."


    Seeing coach Ryugasaki trained Kawamura for a while, Kikumaru was also relieved and said: "Aron was too messy this time, but fortunately the coach stopped him."


    "Yeah, I''m still worried about what will happen if Aaron keeps playing waveball games."


    "I mean, what will happen to this game?"


    Dashi froze for a moment, then turned to look at Naruto who had just spoken: "Uzumaki, what do you mean?"


    Naruto put his hand on his cheek, and said faintly: "It''s not interesting, I''m just curious about how this game will develop. Senior Kawamura, maybe he''s not such an obedient type."


    Oishi heard Naruto''s deep meaning and suddenly showed a hint of worry, turning his head and staring at the court.


    In fact, Naruto was right. The game between Kawamura and Huadi did not go beyond the original plot. Kawamura chose to use a dangerous one-handed swing ball and Huadi one point. The last two players were unable to continue swinging because of hand injuries. The shoot ended in a tie.


    Coach Ryugasaki sent the injured Huaji and Kawamura to the hospital, while Naruto, as a temporary coach, sat unceremoniously on the coach''s bench.


    In the second single, Fuji took a racket stained with Kawamura''s blood and walked in front of Naruto, smiling, "My triple counterattack, you''ve seen the two tricks of the brown bear getting caught in the net and Feiyan returning to the nest, right."


    "Ah, yes."


    "So..." When Buer spoke, he suddenly opened his eyes, revealing sharp eyes, "Today I will let you see the last move of the triple counterattack."


    Naruto watched Fuer step onto the court, with a faint smile on his lips: "Although it is a bit embarrassing to say that, but Kawamura, I still want to thank you for the unexpected game, because you succeeded in making this genius start. It''s burning.''


    Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Two


    The best opponent is Jirou Akutagawa in the second grade of Ice Emperor. Compared to his tennis skills, what is more noticeable is his ability to sleep. Before the game started, he actually fell into the audience and fell asleep. Standing on the court with the racket, the whole person is still drowsy. It is really doubtful that he will fall asleep directly on the court.


    "From now on, in the Singles No. 2 match between Youth Academy and Bingdi Academy, Qing Xuebuer will serve."


    Akutagawa Jirou has not woken up yet, but he will not be merciful. He will attack directly, turning the tennis ball with his left hand, and swinging the right hand holding the racket from bottom to top.


    "Fuji-senpai made a move from the beginning!"

 2000 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2000

    "It''s a vanishing serve!"


    The noisy surroundings couldn''t make Akutagawa Jirou sober at all, but with his astonishing eyesight, Atobe saw the abnormality of the ball and shouted: "Jirou! Wake up soon!"


    "Ok?"


    Akutagawa Jirou dumbly responded. The tennis ball had already flown in front of him at this time. Akutagawa Jirou subconsciously waved the racket in his hand to catch the ball, but the tennis course changed at the moment the racket was about to hit. The birthplace disappeared from the front of Akutagawa''s racket, and then appeared behind him.


    "what?!"


    It is the first time that Fujitsu has used a vanishing serve in a formal game. The strange trick that the tennis ball will suddenly disappear makes the originally noisy court silent for a while, and even the referee forgot to score points.


    The ice emperor''s coach, Sakura Taro, whose level of sorrow is completely comparable to that of the track department, said lightly: "The referee is in the field."


    "Huh? Oh, this ball is scored by Qingxue, the score is 15:0."


    "Catch me one more ball."


    Fui''s expression was calm and he hit the missing serve again.


    Jirou Akutagawa was completely awake by Fuji''s disappearing serve this time, staring intently at the tennis ball flying towards him, and he couldn''t see the sleepy look just now.


    But no matter how focused, Fuji''s serve is not so easy to break, Akutagawa Jirou tried his best, but the swing still failed.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 30:0."


    Jirou Akutagawa lost two points in a row, but his expression was not at all lost. On the contrary, he became excited like a kid who got a toy. He took the racket and ran to the sidetrack and cheered: "Hey! You saw the ball just now. Already?! Really real! Hey! Trace, that guy is really amazing! I''m completely excited!"


    "that¡­¡­"


    Ontobe held his arms and looked at Jirou Akutagawa with a somewhat speechless expression for the first time: "Didn''t I tell you to pay attention to it?"


    Jirou Akutagawa held his head, shook his body, and said with a smile on his face, "Don''t you say it while I am sleeping."


    Jirou Akutagawa really didn¡¯t know if he should be said to be innocent or innocent or faceless. In short, the ruins department had nothing to do with this guy, and the referee couldn¡¯t help but reminded: "Hey, you come back to the game!"


    "Okay, come on!"


    Shinzu Yushi pushed his glasses, revealing a treacherous smile like a fox: "It seems that Cilang is completely awake, now things will become interesting."


    "Okay, come on!"


    "Then I''ll go."


    Fuji once again played two missing serves. Although Jirou Akutagawa tried his best, he still couldn''t catch the ball. Fuji directly took his serve with four clean serve Ace.


    "It''s a pity, it was just a bit short."


    Jirou Akutagawa was full of enthusiasm, without any frustration at all. Just as he was about to see the disappearing serve again, he found that there was no one in the opposite half.


    "Ah, how about people?"


    "Ice Emperor players, now they have switched courts, and it''s your turn to serve."


    "Ah, that''s it, Haskashi."


    Akutagawa Jirou realized later, and while touching his head, he ran to the opposite venue. Shioto couldn''t bear to look straight and cover his face with his hand: "This fool, we feel ashamed."


    "But Cilang hasn''t been so excited for a long time. The last time I played against you, right, trace?"


    "Humph."


    Fuji Yuta watched the game with a faint worry in his eyes:''Brother, be careful, this guy is not that simple.''


    Jirou Akutagawa was ready to serve enthusiastically, and smiled: "Then, now it''s my turn." Jirou Akutagawa served the ball slowly, but when he served, he immediately rushed to the net.


    ''Serve the Internet?In that case, hit that place!''


    Fuji¡¯s choice is correct. For online players, the best attack target is that person¡¯s feet. This method was used by Fuji Yuta last time, but...


    "Ahhh! That''s awful!"


    Jirou Akutagawa''s mouth called a ghost, and his racket stretched to the ground, intercepting the tennis ball aimed at his feet, but he suddenly made this movement while running, causing his body to lose his balance and fall to the ground.


    And when Jirou Akutagawa fell, the tennis sluggishly crawled over the net and landed gently on the ground.The speed of this ball is really slow enough, but the angle is too tricky, and the strength is just right to crawl through the net, and finally fall in front of the net. No two stands in the backcourt, so I can¡¯t catch the ball. .


    "This ball was scored by Bingdi, and the score was 15:0."


    "What, you scored?! Good luck, good luck today!"


    Jirou Akutagawa sat on the ground and celebrated like a child. The first-year Horio and the others thought that the ball was nothing but luck, but the candidates of Qingxue were obviously not as optimistic as these kids.


    Naruto sitting on the coach¡¯s bench is also watching Akutagawa Jiro¡¯s play style. Although he has been to the defeated resurrection match before, the difference in strength between Akutagawa Jiro and Fuji Yuta is too big, plus he is playing Outside of the barbed wire, it was not comprehensive enough. This time, from another angle, I really learned a lot.


    Although this Akutagawa Jirou is not excellent in height and strength, his wrist flexibility and flexibility are exaggerated. With his talent, as long as he specializes in volleys before the net, several years of practice will definitely be enough to become an excellent one. The tennis player in front of the net belongs to the type that is eaten all over the world.


    In less than two minutes, Akutagawa Jirou won his serve with his unparalleled volley before the net, and tied with Fuji 1:1.


    "Cut! Are you evenly matched?"


    Fuji Yuta watched the game between Jirou Akutagawa and Fuji with a solemn expression, and said secretly: "That guy is definitely not an idiot. That''s how I lost to his net volley. Although the speed of the ball is not very fast, no matter what. From a different angle, he seems to be able to fight back. That''s how I lost. Brother, how do you deal with him?''


    Fuji thought for a moment, and it was his turn to serve in the third game.


    This time, Fujio didn''t make a disappearing serve to end the game quickly. Instead, he played a standard serve, deliberately giving Akutagawa a chance to go online.


    Naruto raised his brows: "I deliberately ended the game without using my own tricks, but looking for ways to break the opponents'' tricks. I''m really proud of that.''


    After receiving Fuji¡¯s serve, Jirou Akutagawa rushed to the net, but just ran for two steps. Fuji¡¯s response came quickly and fiercely, forcing Jirou Akutagawa to retreat half a step back. This step back is a step. Stepping back, Akutagawa Jirou, who is best at volleying before the net, was forced to go online by Fujie, and stepped back to the bottom line.


    "What''s the matter, Cilang''s best net ball was blocked?"


    "That guy, Fujie, deliberately hit some balls aimed at Cilang''s feet and the backcourt, forcing Cilang to retreat and catch the ball."


    "Ci Lang is not an average online player. It is not so easy to suppress him with the backcourt. You can force Ci Lang to be helpless so quickly and help this guy within two weeks..."


    "Really a genius."


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 2:1."


    The best trick was sealed by his opponent, and Akutagawa Jiro lost the round without any accident. After three rounds, the two exchanged courts again. When Fuer walked through the coaching bench, Naruto reached out and handed him the bottle of Fuer: "It looks like you still have some leeway."


    "It''s okay, this guy''s style of play is very interesting."


    "Then when can you show me the last trick of your triple counterattack?"


    Fuji opened his eyes: "You will see it soon."


    Chapter 173-Moby-Dick, the much-anticipated two-part battle

 2001 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2001

    In the fourth game of the game, Jirou Akutagawa served.


    "Hey, you are really amazing. I didn''t expect that there are such amazing people in my grade besides the trace department. What tricks would you use next? Ah, I feel excited when I think about it. !"


    "I''ll let you see, the last resort of the triple counterattack-Beluga."


    "Moby Dick? No matter what the trick, I must keep my serve!"


    Jirou Akutagawa tossed the tennis ball in his hand. Compared to the normal situation, the position of the toss was obviously higher than usual.


    "Have you made a mistake?"


    "No!"


    Of course, Jirou Akutagawa didn''t make mistakes so easily. Although he dropped the ball forward, Jirou Akutagawa leaned forward and hit the serve and rushed to the net instantly.


    Haitang curled his lips: "Cut, are you serving the net again?"


    "It''s not a normal serve to the net. The guy leans forward when he serves, and uses the inertia of his body to convert to the speed of rushing to the net, so that he can rush to the net faster, and the pace of such rushing is also There will be some irregularities, so there is no way to attack your feet."


    When Naruto was explaining, Akutagawa Jirou had rushed to the net as fast as possible.


    "Oops, let him go online!"


    "When you get to the net, you will be Cilang''s site!"


    Fujin didn''t care about these disturbances at all. With a backhand wave of the racket, the tennis ball flew directly to Akutagawa Jirou. This ball was seen by the first-year three little ghosts with three faces: "Is this a beluga?"


    "Although I don''t know what a beluga is, it''s useless to attack it like this."


    The Ice Emperor¡¯s support team also shouted: "What white whale?! That guy is just bluffing!"


    "Cilang, take this goal!"


    "Roger that!"


    Jirou Akutagawa stood up, and the tennis ball flew in front of him quickly. Just as Jirou Akutagawa was about to swing a volley, the tennis ball suddenly rose in front of him and flew directly from the side of Jirou Akutagawa, flying high into the sky.


    "Have you made a mistake?"


    "It''s not like the style of the same."


    Just when everyone thought that Fuji''s backhand superspin lob would definitely go out of bounds, the tennis ball that had flown to the highest point suddenly fell and fell to the bottom line.


    Trace Department shouted from the sidelines: "Ci Lang! Be careful!"


    "Ah, what?"


    Jirou Akutagawa turned his head awkwardly, and saw the tennis ball falling on the bottom line suddenly flying towards his position. Jirou Akutagawa subconsciously avoided the tennis ball, and the tennis ball flew by Jirou Akutagawa and then flew over. The net bounced on Fuji''s arena, and finally landed accurately in Fuji''s hands.


    The white whale¡¯s ball path was so magical, so magical that everyone present was speechless. After a long while, Akutagawa Jirou stammered and said: "The ball...just now...flew over..."


    "Oh~~~"


    Naruto squeezed his chin and showed an expression of interest.


    The beluga¡¯s course is very interesting. The superspin lob shot with a backhand will suddenly lift off in the middle of the way, and after accurately landing on the bottom line, it will bounce back to the best hand. It also uses a small headwind, because the ball The road is special, so it is difficult to fight back.


    ''Hey, Fuji''s triple counterattack, although they are all gorgeous, they are a bit flashy after all.''


    The three best of Fujitsu''s best tricks, Feiyan returning to the nest, brown bear arrested, and beluga, although they are all very powerful tricks, but they all have corresponding use conditions. Once the conditions are not met, these tricks cannot be used.Simply put, if there is no topspin, there will be no swallows to return to the nest, no smash, no brown bear will be caught, and no wind, no beluga.


    And these three tricks are not invincible. Tezuka, Shitenbo Temple¡¯s Shiraishi Kuranosuke, and Tachikai Dai¡¯s Niou Masaharu have all cracked the triple counterattack. In Naruto¡¯s view, the current one is the best. Not strong enough, although he is indeed called a genius, but he is still far behind, whether it is compared to Tezuka or compared to him.


    Fuji didn''t know that Naruto''s trick would be spit out like this, and he kept the same smile as before and said to Akutagawa Jirou: "Continue playing, Akutagawa-kun."


    The best beluga completely suppressed Akutagawa¡¯s best net volleys. Standing in front of the net means losing points directly under the beluga. If you stand on the bottom line, you are not good at bottom line offense and defense. For Jirou Akutagawa, it is also equivalent to seeking a dead end. Whether it is the bottom line or in front of the net, Jirou Akutagawa could not find the slightest chance to reverse the game.


    Fuji completely controlled the situation of the game. With the combination of missing serve, Moby Dick and Feiyan returning to the nest, Jirou Akutagawa was completely caught off guard, losing points again and again.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue, the score was 40:0, the end of the game!"


    In less than fifteen minutes, Fujitsu got the final point smoothly, and only needed to score one more point. Qingxue could win the singles number two, and with a 2:1 lead, the first to get Match point.


    "It''s over now, Akutagawa-kun."


    "Don''t give up! Go, Cilang!"


    Akutagawa Jirou received the serve from Fuji and rushed to the net as fast as possible. Fuji looked at the position of Jirou Akutagawa and made a lob.


    "good chance!"


    "It''s too late for this position, even if it''s not two!"


    "Cilang, kill the ball!"


    Jirou Akutagawa jumped to face the tennis ball, overcoming the disadvantage of height with his excellent jumping ability, hitting the tennis ball in the air with his whole body strength.


    Fuji''s expression remained as calm as usual, as if he was telling: "I said, it''s over."


    When Jirou Akutagawa''s smash was falling rapidly, Fujia turned his body, and when his racket swung forward, the tennis ball fell on his racket.


    "Brown bear caught!"


    The tennis ball, which had been dispelled, crossed an extremely high arc, flew over the head of the dumbfounded Akutagawa Jirou, and landed exactly on the bottom line behind him.


    "This game was won by Qingxue, the score was 6:1."


    Shido Ryo: "Cilang would fail miserably with such a score. Qingxue''s Fuer Zhousuke, what kind of guy is he?"


    Shizuo shook his head and said: "This time Ci Lang has tried his best, but...the power gap is still too big."


    "I think this fellow Cilang will be frustrated because of his complete defeat..."


    "Damn it! I really lost to you this time. Your beluga can''t fight back at all, and what is your trick to kill the ball back to me?"


    "Uh... the brown bear was caught."


    "That''s it, it''s really amazing, it''s been a long time since I lost so badly, haha..."


    When Xiang Riyue¡¯s voice fell, he was directly hit by a long string of words from Akutagawa Cilang. Shito Ryo was speechless: "How can this crazy boy be depressed?"


    "Uh, that said."


    "Hey, but I really want to compare with you again, next time I will definitely figure out a way to crack your trick."


    "Okay, I look forward to it."


    "But you are so good, is there anyone better than you?"

 2002 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2002

    "Yes." Buer smiled slightly, and his eyes fell on Captain Qingxue.


    "Tezuka, what he said is a different matter. I heard that even the high school tennis world is paying attention to him, and he is your captain. Of course he is strong."


    "But maybe there is another one."


    "Who?"


    "Your Captain of the Ice Emperor."


    The fourth round of the game has ended, but there are more and more people near the stadium. Even many strong teams from the Kanto region have appeared at this time, whether it is Fudomine or Yamabuki, including Chengcheng Shonan, and even Li Haida, the only king in the middle school tennis world, all appeared near the court to watch the game at this moment.


    Because the next game is absolutely eye-catching, not only in the middle school tennis world, but also in high school and even professional tennis. It is the double battle of Bingdi VS Qingxue.


    Atobe VS Tezuka!


    Chapter 174-Gorgeous Traces


    "Url, accompany me to warm up."


    "Happy to help, Captain."


    Naruto took his racket and left the court with Handzuka.


    Shiba Saori watched Naruto leave the court, looked around again, and said: "The number of people seems to have suddenly changed. It seems that everyone is paying attention to the next game."


    "Of course, Bingdi and Qingxue are the top four teams in the Kanto Conference last year. They are definitely strong enemies that cannot be ignored. The team that wins today''s game is likely to be able to reach the finals of the Kanto Conference. For anyone who wants to To dominate the Kanto team is a game not to be missed. What''s more, Kunimitsu Tezuka and Keigo Atobe can basically represent the highest level in the Japanese middle school tennis world. How accurate is their confrontation? It''s very exciting."


    "Senior Inoue, have the two of them played against each other before?"


    "No, according to the information I have, the two have never competed in any public match. This is their first match."


    "But Tezuka should be stronger."


    "It''s not necessarily." Inoue shook his head in denial, "Of course Tezuka''s strength is very strong. There is no doubt that he is the first-level master in the country. The Department of Traces defeated the Minister of Qingxue last year, and made Qingxue the last step in the semi-finals. And you can also see that the Bingdi has a huge society with more than two hundred people. Since the Department of Traces can become a minister, of course it has more than two hundred people. The strength above, and in Bingdi, there is no deputy minister."


    "There is no deputy minister? Why?"


    "Bingdi¡¯s style has always been that the strong is respected, and only the strongest people are needed. Therefore, only one minister is needed in the Bingdi. The so-called''second transaction'' does not need to exist at all. You must pay attention to shooting. You must not miss any shots in this game."


    "Yes, Senior Inoue."


    On a nearby unmanned court, Naruto and Tezuka were hitting the ball with each other. Before hitting the ball, the strength of the two was not strong, but Naruto suddenly exerted force, and the tennis ball instantly turned into a golden light and fell in front of Tezuka.


    Tezuka was taken aback for a moment, the tennis ball hit a shallow hole on the ground, and then quickly flew past Tezuka.


    Naruto took the racket and smiled: "Captain, let your body move more, okay?"


    Tezuka pushed his glasses: "Go ahead."


    "Heh, Captain, can''t you change your calm look a little bit?" Naruto spit out Tezuka in front of his face, and then tossed the tennis ball high, "Let''s do it! Amaterasu!"


    Naruto really showed his strength with this ball. Although he had ended his doubles match before, Amaterasu''s power has not been weakened by the previous game.


    Tezuka also knew about Naruto''s power, and his left hand released a powerful force, pushing the limit of tempering from the beginning.


    Bang!Naruto¡¯s Amaterasu was doubled back by Tezuka, and his destructive power was directly doubled. Naruto¡¯s footsteps were fast, and he caught up with the double and retaliated. He smiled and said: "Captain, so serious, don¡¯t be afraid of not having enough energy later. Is it? Burst Ball!"


    The tennis ball turned into countless shadows and flew towards the hand mound. Tezuka didn''t move a step, and a whirlpool had automatically formed under his feet, which was in the Tezuka domain.The last match against Echizen Ryoma was enough for Tezuka to understand the changes of the burst ball. This time, even if the burst ball turns around, he cannot escape the control of the domain. He is attracted by the magical power of the whirlpool. Flying in front of Tezuka, the shadows of all the tennis balls in the sky once again converged into one.


    With a wave of Tezuka''s racket, he once again launched a multi-strike back.


    The limit of hard work directly doubled the chaotic rotation of the burst ball, and the tennis changed more phantoms, so that Naruto''s eyes could not see the truth in it. The tennis ball passed by in the blink of an eye.


    "As you wish, isn''t it?"


    Naruto turned around and picked up the tennis ball and said, "Captain, you will win the match of the tracking department."


    "Not careless."


    "This sentence again, Captain, don''t you feel tired like this?"


    "Do not."


    "Why, because you are the backbone of the youth school?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Naruto and Tezuka talked while warming up, not knowing which one is the key point. Naruto fought back at Tezuka¡¯s offense, and said, "Relax, Captain. Otherwise, be careful not to get old, although you see now I''m very old."


    Tezuka was silent for a long time, and finally said: "Not yet." Because Qingxue has not found a new pillar yet.


    The tennis ball flew over the net, landed on Naruto''s half, and then slowly rolled towards the net.


    Zero cut!


    "It''s almost time, so let''s stop here."


    Tezuka finished warming up and left the court first. Naruto grabbed his hair for a long time and was depressed. Finally he picked up the tennis ball on the ground: "Really, this guy is really stubborn."


    After putting away the racket and tennis ball, Naruto went to the vending machine to buy a bottle of salt soda, and then slowly returned to the court.


    Tezuka was already standing on the court, and the atmosphere in the entire court seemed a little dignified, and then, with the appearance of the foot, the ice emperor''s support team broke out again like a wave of cheers.


    "The winner is the Ice Emperor! The winner is the trace department!"


    "The winner is the Ice Emperor! The winner is the trace department!"


    "The winner is Ice Emperor! The winner is..."


    Snapped!


    At this moment, the trace department snapped his fingers in an extremely grumpy manner, and immediately the two hundred or so people of the Bingdi instantly calmed down, and at the same time threw his coat away.


    "it is me!"


    "Oh oh oh oh oh!!!"


    The adoration of the ice emperor¡¯s support group to the ruins is simply more exaggerated than the artists and fans. Li Haida¡¯s kelp led a pair of grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden and exclaimed: ¡°What a great support, this kind of scene is even in the national competition. It''s hard to see."


    Because Minister Lihai was sick and hospitalized, the Deputy Minister Li Hai was speechless and covered his face at the moment: "This fellow at Jibu is still the same." In terms of strength, King Li Haida has absolute confidence, but in the two points of saobao and support Above, even Li Haida can only bow down to the wind in front of the ruins.


    Tezuka, an iceberg that has cultivated for many years, will not be affected by this momentum, and said lightly: "Is it enough?"


    "Ah, satisfied."


    The look of that sorrow bag in Atobe is really speechless. Horio asked with a cheeky expression: "Senior, is that guy really strong?"


    Snapped!

 2003 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2003

    Without speaking, Naruto slapped Horio''s head with a slap: "Shut up and show me the game. This game may be recorded in history."


    "From now on, in the Singles No. 1 match between Youth Academy and Ice Emperor Academy, the Ice Emperor Trail will serve."


    The heads of the two teams stood opposite each other, and Tezuka said, "This is your first duel."


    "Ah? Haven''t you been avoiding me? But today you can''t avoid it! Ha!"


    With a low roar, the tennis ball immediately flew across the court, and with just one serve, the track showed excellent strength.The speed of the ball is only slightly inferior to Feng Chotaro¡¯s heavy shot, but in terms of ball control, the track can definitely be easily blown. The tennis ball not only accurately hits the outer corner of the serving court, but also because of the spin attached to the ball. Let the tennis ball fly quickly to the outside of the court after it bounces.


    Tezuka''s reaction was also extremely quick, and he immediately caught up with the tennis ball and hit a beautiful backhand strike.


    Tracebu¡¯s eyes are concentrated to the limit. He has an innate insight. A pair of eyes can see all the subtle things clearly on the court. Every movement of Tezuka, even every inch of muscle in his body. His movements are all in his eyes.The track department holds the racket with both hands to volley backhand.


    The tennis ball immediately flew to the left of the hand mound, and Tezuka moved quickly, but the ball from the mark was played very beautifully. It was not a long-distance shot, but a good net.


    After the tennis ball wiped the net, it quickly landed in front of the net, and Tezuka immediately rushed from the backcourt to the frontcourt and rescued the tennis ball that was about to land.


    Tracebe''s eyes seemed to have seen the development of the game situation. After Tezuka succeeded in saving the ball, Tracebe rushed to the net, took off against the tennis ball, clenched the racket with his right hand and swung it vigorously.


    Tezuka and Tracebe are separated by the ball site. The distance between the two is almost less than two meters. The smash hit at such an ultra-close distance is really terrifying. Although Tezuka has an amazing reaction ability to catch the ball in an instant. The ball was reached, but the impact of the close-range shot directly sent the racket in Tezuka''s hand.


    After scoring a goal, Trace Department covered his face with his hands and made his iconic movement, with an open and domineering mouth: "Indulge in the magnificent skills of this uncle!"


    Chapter 175-The Eyes of Trace


    Rubu''s words can be said to be arrogant and showy to the extreme, but all the people in the Bingdi worship him and trust him. With just one ball, Rubu easily won the cheers of all the Bingdi.


    However, to others besides Bingdi, the appearance of the trace department was simply speechless.


    Horio grumbled with a bitter face and said, "That guy would really flatter himself, do people usually say that?''Look, my uncle''s beautiful skills''."


    "Horio, didn''t he say intoxicated?"


    "Shut up!"


    Rudolph''s Yanagisawa also said depressedly: "Yuta, I think you want to learn to be as cheeky as him, OK?"


    "I do not want it."


    The ranks of these people are not enough. Probably only the arrogant and pompous style of trace is what they are concerned about. However, Qingxue¡¯s formal election obviously does not have the mood to complain, and even at this moment, he rarely shows a serious expression. : "Sure enough, it''s a very heavy ball."


    "Speed, technology, strength, all-round outstanding, this guy at the trail is really amazing."


    With an open smile on Tracebe''s face, he said, "How is it, Tezuka? Your speed seems to be slow."


    Tezuka''s iceberg face as always: "Very beautiful interception."


    "Really? Thank you for your compliment, the next ball is coming!"


    Tracebe¡¯s serve was sharp, and Tezuka¡¯s counterattack was unceremonious. A ball hit the left corner of the court in an instant. Tracebe¡¯s footsteps were fast, and there was still room in his mouth. ¡°Oh, I hit the corner all at once? Drink it!"


    Tezuka and Atobe suddenly launched an anxious attack from you to me. Tezuka''s offensive was more active, constantly hitting the ball at a wide angle, allowing Atobe to fly from side to side on the court.


    "Okay, that''s it, teach him well, Captain!"


    "Completely dominate!"


    The three little ghosts in the first grade seemed very excited, but before they were so excited for long, Naruto poured cold water on them directly.


    "Completely dominate? It''s not like that if it''s less."


    "What, Senior Maelstrom, isn''t the Ice Emperor guy already exhausted because of the captain''s offense?"


    "It''s just that you are exhausted. You can see it clearly! Although the captain''s attack is aimed at the corner of the court every time, the trail can catch up and strike back at the fastest speed every time. Generally speaking, the left and right angles are wide. The hitting of the ball will cause the player who receives the ball to run continuously, which creates a flaw, but every return of the ball in the trace department is almost hit in the same position, which means that the trace department does not feel any pressure at all, and still maintains the extreme Strong ball-handling ability, on the contrary, is the captain, who is constantly pressed into one position by the shots from the track department and can''t get out."


    "why is it like this?"


    Rubu''s strength is very good in all aspects, there are no obvious shortcomings, it is a comprehensive master, it is definitely not an easy task to defeat him, even for opponents.


    Several players in the same third grade have a better understanding of the track department, and while doing data recording, Qian said: "The track department itself has national strength, and after the training of the youth selection last year, the potential has been stimulated again. It¡¯s definitely not easy to defeat him."


    Fuji took up the dry words, and then said: "Moreover, compared to technology, the more difficult thing is the eyesight of the trace."


    "eyesight?"


    "Yes, the eyesight of the trail is quite famous. It is not only able to see through the ball, but also to see the weakest part of the opponent''s body, and then completely defeat it with the most powerful attack. This is the trail. I don¡¯t know what kind of scene the eyes see on the court."


    At the moment of the conversation, the anxious match between Tezuka and Onobe began to change.


    Tezuka''s shot hit the net and turned into a net-rolling ball. Tracebe immediately rushed to the front of the net. As he almost caught the tennis ball, Tezuka jumped up behind the net. It is a replay of the previous ball.


    "Okay! Captain! Give him the ball just now!"


    "Smash!"


    Tezuka waved the racket, and the powerful smash fell instantly. When catching the smash at such a close distance, his wrist would receive a considerable impact, and it would be easy to get injured if it was not done well.


    At this moment, Trace Department showed amazing instant reaction ability. At the moment when the smash fell, Trace Department took off with one foot while turning the racket to hold it with both hands.


    "JackKnife!"


    Tracebe used the JackKnife to smash, and he just withstood the impact of the smash, returning Tezuka''s smash in a very short distance.


    Tezuka failed to attack, and took a step back, and then stepped back. Under the attack of Tracebe, he retreated to the bottom line.


    Li Hai opened his eyes wide, and made a look of looking forward: "Qingxue''s Tezuka looks in bad condition. It was completely suppressed by the attack from the trail!"


    Beside him is the emperor Sanada Genichiro, who is holding his arms and is a master. Under the brim of his hat, Sanada''s eyes are full of seriousness, and he coldly said: "Kirahara, look carefully, now has the upper hand. Who is the person?"


    "what?"


    At Sanada''s reminder, Kirara paid close attention to the court, and gradually, he saw the changes on the court.


    At Tezuka¡¯s side, it seems that a vortex has formed. This vortex has a strange attraction. No matter what kind of shots Tezuka hits, it will be difficult to escape the control of this vortex and fly to Tezuka¡¯s side. His feet had never left the position where he was standing since several rounds ago.


    "Tezuka area?!"


    "All the balls flew to Tezuka as if they were attracted!"


    "I can''t believe that Rubu could be so passive?!"


    Tezuka finally displayed his proud skills in the Tezuka area. Under the premise of controlling all the subtle rounds of the tennis, he controlled all the shots of the trace department, and finally ended the attack and defense with a forehand.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:15."


    Miaobu stood in place, with no signs of disappointment or anger on his face, but with excitement and faint insanity, he covered his face with one hand and laughed frantically.


    "Huh ha ha ha... ha ha ha... Tezuka domain, very good technology, Tezuka, with your elbow, huh?"

 2004 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2004

    Chapter 176-As the Pillar of Youth


    "On that kind of elbow? What does this mean?"


    What Tracebe said was a bit inexplicable and puzzling, but Naruto knew the inside story, and knew that Tracebe had seen through the old wound of Tezuka''s elbow.


    The eyesight of the trace department is really strong and scary. It is not only able to see through the opponent''s technical loopholes, but also the physical weaknesses. This kind of eyesight has gone beyond the level of normal people, but in this murder In the world of tennis, this ability is reasonable.


    Most of the people in Qingxue didn''t know about Tezuka''s injury. Only Fujie''s face became more solemn, and he said solemnly: "He has seen through the injury to Tezuka."


    "The captain was injured? When did it happen?"


    "Fuji, do you know what?"


    "Hurry up and tell us!"


    Under the persecution of everyone, Fuji sighed and talked about how Tezuka was injured.


    Tezuka showed quite amazing tennis skills when he first entered the youth school, and defeated several seniors. This kind of strength is amazing, but it also attracts jealousy. In addition, Tezuka''s natural personality lacks smoothness and jealousy. His senior quarreled, and in the process, a senior injured his elbow with a racket.


    Fuji will know about this because at that time Fuji had agreed to a duel with Tezuka, but Tezuka was injured and went to the appointment with Fuji.Of course, I don¡¯t know the result. Even Kunimitsu Tezuka was injured and it was impossible to defeat Fudu. In the end, he lost a mess.


    Tezuka¡¯s injury can¡¯t be considered particularly serious, otherwise everyone would have known it a long time ago, and the health of young teenagers recovers quickly. After three or two months of rest, they should recover completely. Blame the former Minister Qingxue. Yamato Yudai said, "Become the pillar of the youth school," and let Tezuka shoulder the responsibility of the youth school and continue to play without the elbow fully recovered.


    Originally, the sport of tennis would put a great burden on the joints of the shoulders and elbows. Most tennis players have tennis elbow problems. The elbow injuries have dragged on for more than two years. It was fully recovered soon.


    Although the injury has recovered, all sports are the same. The place that has been injured once will become very fragile, and it is easy to be injured again. In the face of ordinary opponents, Tezuka can not create too much burden on the elbow. It''s easy to win the game, but is there a way to do it in the face of opponents of this level?


    Tezuka directly responded with his stunt!


    Zero cut!


    "This round was won by Qingxue and the score was 1:0."


    "You don''t need to be polite to me, Trace Department, just come up with real ones!"


    "Tezuka, hum...Short volleys turning towards the net while landing. Your zero position is indeed perfect. You can''t make such a beautiful zero position with your injured elbow. However, this game , My uncle will definitely win it!"


    "Don''t be careless on the ground, Trace Department!"


    After one game, Tezuka''s turn was in the second game.


    Tezuka''s serve was powerful and accurate, hitting the corner of the service court in an instant, and of course Tezuka''s best serve from the corner.


    "Ha, this serve is not bad."


    The tone of the track department is still as relaxed and confident, but the movements are very fast and accurate, and the footsteps are accurately chasing to the best hitting position, while holding the racket with both hands and swinging hard.


    "JackKnife!"


    With the eyesight of the track department, of course, you can see at a glance how powerful this near-corner serve is, and directly hit back with JackKnife.


    The JackKnife in the track flew diagonally across the correct court and landed on the left side of the court.


    However, when the tennis ball bounced and was about to fly off the court, a strange attraction attracted the tennis ball to the center of the bottom line, where there was the youth captain Tezuka Kunomitsu!


    "Tezuka area?!"


    Tezuka''s domain attracted Jack Knife of Onobe like a magical skill, and the tennis ball automatically returned to Tezuka''s side.


    "Domain? Humph, interesting!"


    Trace Department sneered coldly, but his eyes didn''t see the slightest frustration that his attack was hit back. Instead, there was a sense of excitement and even bad taste burning.


    "This round was won by Qingxue, with a score of 3:2."


    After five rounds, Obe, who was subject to Tezuka''s domain, was temporarily behind by one round, and the situation looked favorable to Otezuka.


    At the end of the five rounds, the players from both sides exchanged venues again, with a temporary break in between, and Yobe stood in front of Ice Emperor coach Sakura Taro.


    Sakura Taro''s suit is straight and he said in a cold and solemn tone: "Tezuka has taken the initiative from the beginning of the game, using the tactics of hitting the ball to the left and right corners to quickly drain your energy. No matter what, it seems a bit wanting. The meaning of ending the game quickly, his elbow, maybe there is still a problem."


    Tracebe glanced at Tezuka sitting on the coach¡¯s bench drinking water, and chuckled softly: ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a psychological factor. Even if his injury has completely recovered, he still subconsciously wants the part he was injured. Protect, so I want to end the game quickly."


    "Hey, Tracebe, don''t be careless, your opponent is Tezuka, and... it''s time to take the initiative in the game."


    "Huh, I''m already holding it in my hand."


    Because Coach Ryugasaki has not returned yet, Naruto is sitting on the coach''s bench now, looking straight ahead, and saying: "Captain, the state seems to be pretty good."


    "Ah." Tezuka put down the kettle in his hand and gave Naruto a one-word response.


    "Really, it''s still so cold..." Naruto grabbed his golden retriever helplessly, "but also pay attention to it a little bit, don''t force your hands too much, if your hands are useless, you will have no future. "


    Tezuka was silent for a while and did not answer. Before he played again, Tezuka dropped a sentence: "I am the pillar of Qingxue."


    "Because it''s a pillar, can''t you relax? Really, I really don''t get along with you, Captain."


    Naruto¡¯s chat with Tezuka ended in failure again. The stubborn guy Tezuka couldn¡¯t listen to Naruto¡¯s words at all. At this moment, Tachikai¡¯s strategist Liu Renji frowned and said, ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t. Do you think it''s a bit strange, Genichiro?"


    Sanada understood Liu Renji''s meaning very tacitly: "Are you talking about what happened last year?"


    "That''s right, the trick that Rubu completed in last year''s youth trials, that intense two-stage smash and the waltz that was breaking away, hasn''t been used yet. What on earth is Rubu thinking about?"


    Chapter 177-The Tactics of Tracing the Field


    The match between Tezuka and Tracebe continued. Although Tracebe fell behind, the smile on his face remained the same, as if he was planning something and waiting for something.


    ''Tezuka, your elbow has indeed fully recovered, otherwise it would be impossible to make such a perfect zero cut, but what about your shoulder?The usual game that ends within 20 minutes will not cause you any burden, but as long as more than one hour, you can completely end your tennis career. For today¡¯s game, you have to support this uncle at least two. More than hours!Destroy with that shoulder!''


    There was a tug-of-war between Tezuka and Tracebe. Tezuka could not easily score from Tracebe, and Tracebe also had difficulty breaking through the Tezuka area. The match between the two fell into a stalemate, and the long batting round was the constant extension of the game time. , Naruto had already known what Tsube''s plan was, and Fuer finally saw what she meant after the two protracted duel, and blurted out: "Tokube deliberately wants to fight Tezuka for a long time!"


    "Intentionally fighting a protracted war? Why did that guy in the trail department do this?"


    "Probably¡­¡­"


    "Probably to completely destroy the captain''s arm."


    Naruto confidently expressed the guess in Fuji''s heart, and the members of Qingxue were extremely surprised by one sentence.


    "what did you say?!"


    "Although the captain¡¯s hand is completely healed, after all, it has been injured. Once it is dragged into a long game, the continuous shots can easily damage the joints of the captain¡¯s arm, including the wrist, elbow and shoulder joints. It will cause a serious burden. If the limit is exceeded, the captain''s tennis career may even be ruined. The trail is deliberately aimed at a protracted battle. This is probably the purpose."


    This style is exactly the style of Keigo Atobe, who sees through the weakest part of the opponent''s body with an eye beyond ordinary people, and then uses his strongest point to target the opponent''s weakness to attack, so as to completely defeat the opponent and let the opponent Completely defeated, the king style without mercy!


    "What are you kidding? Isn''t the captain dangerous like this?"


    "Can''t you make a quick decision?"

 2005 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2005

    Naruto shook his head and said, "Who do you think is the trail department? He is a national-level master like Captain Tezuka. In front of him, if the captain wants to make a quick attack and is anxious to attack, he will inevitably expose flaws. At that time, the trace department will never let it go!"


    "This is too despicable! Deliberately fought a protracted battle to destroy the captain''s hand!"


    "If you have the ability, you will be upright and decisive!"


    "Naive! There is no such thing as upright in this world. There is no rule of tennis in any country that prohibits people from playing protracted games. No matter how the game develops, there is only one final result."


    "what?"


    "The strong wins!"


    Naruto''s words made the best explanation for Tezuka''s next move. When the track department returned the ball, Tezuka''s left arm glowed with a brilliant light, bursting with extremely powerful power in an instant.


    "Appeared!"


    "The limit of tempering!"


    boom!!


    Tezuka''s racket hit the tennis ball that was attracted by the domain and flew in front of him. The double counterattack effect of the hard-worked limit came out in one breath, forming an extremely powerful counterattack, which flew past Tracebe in an instant.


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 4:2."


    After witnessing Tezuka''s hard work, the expression on his face became even more blatant: "Is this one of the three gates deep in the realm of selflessness, is this your trick, Tezuka? But this uncle won''t let you do this. The game is over soon!"


    boom!


    "This round was won by Qingxue, with a score of 5:2."


    "Great, only one game left, Captain!"


    "Resolve him in one go!"


    "Defeat the Ice Emperor!"


    Tezuka took out the trump card of the hardened limit, and really grasped the situation of the game in one breath, and brought the game to the match point, but the trail department who was drinking the water smiled coldly and secretly said:''My uncle will not be defeated so easily. of!''


    In the eighth game of the game, Tezuka served.


    The close-corner serve, played to the limit of thousands of trials, is powerful, but it was still slapped back with a backhand by the trace department. As in the previous game, the tennis ball was attracted by the Tezuka domain and automatically flew in the direction of the hand mound. Unable to fully conquer Tezuka''s domain, but Naruto and Fuji frowned at the same time when Tracebe returned the ball.


    The tennis ball that should have been perfectly attracted to Tezuka''s side, this time I don''t know why there was a slight deviation, so that Tezuka had to move a step to the left, and then hit back with a hardened double.


    Tracebe didn''t have a strong return to the ball just now, and even if he was doubled back by Tezuka this time, he could still catch it.


    However, this time the return of the ball again showed a strange situation. The effect of the Tezuka domain was deviated, and he could not completely control the rotation of the tennis ball. Tezuka moved half a step to the right this time.


    The two played more than a dozen rounds in a row. Naruto''s brow furrowed deeper and deeper, and he said to Fuji who was standing behind him in the audience: "Fuji-senpai, isn''t it strange that Takabe hits the ball."


    "Ah, something is wrong."


    The conversation between the two people was headless. Although they all understood what it meant, the others were all confused by the second monk. Kikumaru asked with a confused expression: "What are you two talking about, Tezuka now Isn¡¯t it taking the upper hand? There is absolutely no way that Tracebe can do anything about the Tezuka domain and the limit of tempering."


    "Is it really like this? Senpai Kikumaru, take a closer look at the feet of the captain, the circle that extends from the field is spreading irregularly!"


    If it is a perfect Tezuka domain, it will eventually leave a perfect circle on the ground, but now, as Tezuka''s footsteps move, the circle under him is spreading around, just like Naruto broke through last time. It¡¯s the same in the Tezuka domain, but Naruto used the JackKnife to continuously play some powerful and opposite spinning balls to increase the burden on Tezuka¡¯s arm to break the Tezuka domain, but the method used by Tracebe is obviously different. No matter whether it is a rotation or a strong force, every return shot is just a very ordinary shot, but I don''t know why the field can gradually start to collapse.


    "How could Tezuka Domain be like that? What did Tracebe do?"


    "I don''t know, but what I know is that the effect of the field is weakening, and the trail department deliberately made some weaker shots in order to block the hardened double counterattack. This way the game was delayed to a protracted battle. , Unless you can find out how the Trace Department cracked the Tezuka Domain, there will be no way to defeat him."


    The failure of the Tezuka domain has had a great impact on Otezuka, because even though it is strong after hard work, when the power of the non-self is concentrated on the arm, the reaction of other parts of the body will be weakened. This weakening has no difference to players with insufficient strength. , But in front of a master at the level of Trace Department, it is obviously fatal to expose such a flaw.


    Tracebe used an unknown method to crack Tezuka''s domain and began to gain the upper hand. Then he kept hitting some balls aimed at the left and right corners of the court, making Tezuka run back and forth. Because the strength on his legs was weakened, Tezuka also kept losing points. Trace Department started to catch up from behind 5:2.


    "Bingdi won this round with a score of 5:3."


    "Bingdi won this round with a score of 5:4."


    "Bingdi won this round with a score of 5:5."


    Trace Department did not miss the opportunity at all, successfully chasing the score to a 5:5 tie. Although he was sweating, the spirit of Trace Department was exceptionally high. He raised the racket in his hand and pointed to the hand mound, and said confidently and arrogantly: " The victory in this game belongs to my uncle, Tezuka!"


    "What it is?"


    The moment Naruto lifted the racket, Naruto seemed to see something strange in the hands of the track. It seemed that there was a white object between the palm of the track and the black handle, which was particularly dazzling.


    Suspicious Naruto turned his head to look at the ice emperor¡¯s coaching bench. His pupils suddenly shrank, and he suddenly understood the practice of Trace Department. He couldn¡¯t help but squeeze his chin and whispered: ¡°Take, thank you for thinking of this way. Come to break the Tezuka area!"


    Chapter 178-Tezuka Kunimitsu who shocked everyone


    Fuji seemed to have noticed Naruto¡¯s self-talk, and asked, "Uzumaki, did you find something?" He said, and the eyes of the young school roommates focused on Naruto, and Naruto was immediately stressed. Shanda.


    Naruto wiped the cold sweat from the top of his head, and explained: "I have found a way to crack the Tezuka domain by Tracebe. The secret lies in his kettle."


    "kettle?"


    The Qingxue¡¯s positive candidates turned their heads and stared at the kettle of Tracebe, trying to find out the secret of Tracebe¡¯s deciphering the Tezuka domain, but they soon discovered that they still couldn¡¯t see anything, so they gave up this futile move .


    The most impatient Kikumaru Eiji called directly, "Naruto Uzumaki, tell me directly, what''s the secret of the kettle?"


    "The key is not the kettle, but the lid of the kettle. The lid of the kettle is missing. It is because the trace department hid the lid in his own hands, so that the ball he hits can be out of the control of the domain. Up."


    "Can you crack the field with just a bottle cap?"


    Kikumaru and Kaitang are all covered in circles. They don''t understand why a small bottle cap can play such a big role, but Fuji has already understood that the key is not the bottle cap, but the core of this skill in the field. -Spin!


    The characteristic of the field is that it needs to know the style of the opponent''s play, and then control the subtle rotation of the tennis ball to force the opponent to hit the tennis ball in its own direction, instead of creating gravity out of thin air like Vientiane Tianyin.


    From the basic principle of the field, the fundamental way to crack the field is to play tennis that exceeds the Tezuka spin, whether it is a stronger spin or a more strange spin.


    And the trace department stuffed a bottle cap in his hand, it was a genius idea that came up with a brainstorm.Because they have been practicing for many years, most tennis players will use their own dedicated rackets in the game. The most fundamental reason is the feel!


    Different rackets will have subtle differences in the feel of the handle. Even rackets of the same brand and model cannot be exactly the same. This subtle difference will cause differences in the impact of the ball, and the traces will be stuffed in the hands. With a bottle cap, it artificially creates a mess of the feel, which eventually leads to some subtle gyration differences in every shot of the track.


    Therefore, Tezuka can never predict the rotation of the shot like this, because even the trace of the shot cannot fully control the rotation of the shot.


    This method seems very simple, just plug a bottle cap in your hand, even small things like coins and candy, but it is simple to implement, but when the feel is confused, the effect of hitting the ball It will be weakened. If there is no strength of the level of Tracebe, even if the Tezuka domain is broken by this method, it will eventually be completely defeated by Tezuka.


    "Bingdi won this round with a score of 6:5."


    Tezuka Domain was unable to play its role, and Tracebe took the next round again. By this moment, today''s game has lasted for a full hour and a half!


    An hour and a half is just a piece of cake for professional players. Even for female players, there are many who have played for more than one and a half hours. However, in Japan¡¯s junior high tennis world, it¡¯s a bit of a piece of cake for a country that usually only plays one game. For Zhongsheng, such a long game is a great burden on physical and mental strength.


    After the eleventh round, Atobe and Tezuka exchanged courts again. In the middle, Naruto Otezuka said: "Captain, don¡¯t be too messy. We played for an hour and a half, plus long-term maintenance of the field and the limit of hard work. , Your arm is now at its limit. If this continues, you may never be able to play tennis again."


    Tezuka, who was drinking water, was startled slightly, then put down the water bottle in his hand and said firmly and stubbornly: "The game is not over yet."

 2006 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2006

    "So you won''t give up? Captain, you should be very clear, even if you lose this game, our big score will be two wins, two losses and one void and a tie. You can also decide the outcome of the play-offs with the substitutes. You actually don¡¯t have to win this game. Why do you want to bet on your future for this game that you don¡¯t have to win? Don¡¯t tell me just because you are the backbone of the youth school.¡±


    "In fact, it is because of this."


    "why?"


    Why do you have to pay so much, why do you have to carry the entire Qingxue down by one person?


    "Because Minister Yamato entrusted Qingxue to me."


    "You guy..."


    Tezuka is obviously not someone who listens to Naruto¡¯s advice. His sense of responsibility has gone far beyond the bounds of stubbornness. No matter what Naruto says, it doesn¡¯t work. Tezuka, whose arm has reached its limit, walks onto the court again with his racket. .


    Naruto is wondering whether Tezuka''s doing this is worth it, and Atobe is also asking the same doubt.


    "Tezuka, with your arm, it''s not my uncle''s opponent at all, why do you want to go on the court?"


    "No matter what the result is, I can''t give up, because I am the captain of Qingxue, and I can only do this now!"


    Tezuka raised his already extremely heavy arm, and hit the starting ball, but it was not a powerful close-corner serve.


    ''Can''t you even make a near corner serve?His arms are already...''


    Tracebe¡¯s thoughts stopped abruptly when Tezuka¡¯s serve landed, because the serve did not bounce as expected, but did not bounce, and rolled against the ground to the net. This kind of non-bounce serve from tennis In terms of rules, there is absolutely no way to fight back. It is an invincible serve from the rules.


    At last there was shock in the eyes of Mibu, because now there was an unexpected situation on the court: "Zero style... serve?!"


    A truly perfect zero serve can''t be hit back. Even someone as strong as Sanada or Takabe can only watch Tezuka constantly swing his racket, and then he can''t stop his continuous scoring.


    "This game was won by Qingxue, the score was 6:6, the tiebreaker!"


    "Tezuka..."


    The emperor Shinichiro Sanada looked at the Minister of Youth, who was standing on the court, with a vague look in his eyes. He suddenly seemed to have returned to the moment when he suffered a fiasco at the Jr. meeting three years ago, with his fists clenched tightly. .


    "Tezuka Kunomitsu!"


    As the opponent in the confrontation with Tezuka at this moment, Tracebe is undoubtedly more shocked than anyone else: "His arm should have reached the limit, why can he still play zero pose? What power is supporting him?Could it be... Could it be said that he deliberately wanted to fight a protracted battle with me?!''


    Witnessing how Tezuka desperately worked, even Naruto was shocked and stood up from the coach''s bench. "Enough, Tezuka! Stop it, if you hit it like this, your arm will be completely useless." Dropped!"


    "team leader!"


    Everyone can see that the long game and the four consecutive zero-serves just now have put a huge burden on Tezuka''s arm. Now his shoulders and elbows are all bruised, and there is no injury at all. Even the layman could see that Tezuka''s arm was no longer suitable for the competition when he lost to the national competition with Sanada.


    Out of the principle of protecting the players, even the referees came out to stop him and asked Tezuka if he could continue the game. Tezuka''s answer had already been determined: "I''m fine, let''s continue the game."


    "team leader!"


    Regardless of everyone''s obstacles, Tezuka shouldered his responsibility as the captain of the youth school, and Kazube continued the tie-breaker that decided the outcome.


    "Don''t be careless on the ground, Trace Department."


    At this moment, Trail Department only felt an unprecedented anger surging in his chest, burning, holding a racket in his hand and roaring: "Tezuka!!"


    Chapter 179-The rebirth of the trace department, Tang Huaise serves


    Tracebe felt the anger of Lili, because he felt that he had been tricked.


    At the beginning of the game, Rube intended to completely defeat Tezuka with a protracted battle. The game actually seems to have developed in the direction he wanted. It has been more than an hour and a half of the game and it has reached the tie-break. It seems that everything All were according to Rubu''s expectations, but the reality is that it is not only him who is looking forward to this protracted battle, but also Tezuka!


    The game originally developed according to one''s own ideas, but it completely conformed to the ideas of the opponent. This situation caused great mental pressure on the players, especially the more proud the person, the greater the impact.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 5:0."


    After entering the tiebreaker game, the offensive of Tracebe could not see the previous fierceness. The waltz who was struggling to be shattered was beaten back by Tezuka, not to mention, there were even two double serve errors, completely losing the normal level. .


    The Bingdi¡¯s people were all impatient, and never expected that the Jibei would lose the chain at this time. Xiangriyue couldn''t hold back his temper and shouted directly: "Jibu! You give me quickly. Be sober, you are the Minister of Ice Emperor! How can you lose here?!"


    "Trace Department!"


    The trace department was sweating profusely, and his breathing had already been messed up. He supported his body with a racket and said weakly: "Don''t give me a wordy... Yueren."


    Tie-off the sixth ball, Tezuka served.


    Tezuka''s arm no longer allowed him to make a zero serve or a near-corner serve, but he completed the standard serve with an incredible willpower.


    Compared to Tezuka''s state, Tracebe looked a little strange.


    Although his body was moving, his eyes seemed to be dizzy, he seemed to be distracted, in this extremely important game for the Ice Emperor.


    Tracebe seemed to have become a robot, and his body was hitting Tezuka''s shot unconsciously, but his spirit was thinking about other things.


    ''Tezuka, what has been supporting you until now?Your arm should have completely surpassed the limit. It is impossible for my uncle''s eyes to misread!Why can your arm be raised?''


    Trace has full confidence in his eyesight, but it is precisely because he is too confident that when his self-confidence is shaken, he will collapse more thoroughly.


    Traceback mechanically returned the shot from the hand mound, and suddenly, the anxious shouts of the Bingdi people sounded in his ears.


    "Be careful!"


    "Hurry up and avoid it! Trace Department!"


    "minister!"


    "what?"


    The surrounding sounds made Nabe suddenly awake from the chaotic thoughts, and suddenly saw the tennis ball flying towards him. At this moment, Nabe who had just returned to God had no way to avoid the tennis ball and was hit by the tennis ball. His forehead fell directly to the ground with a muffled snort.


    "This ball is scored by Qingxue, the score is 6:0, the end of the game."


    After the referee finished scoring, the track department was still lying motionless on the ground, as if he was knocked out by the ball just now. The referee also had to run over to check the situation of the track department, shaking him constantly: "Hey , Classmate of the trace department, classmate of the trace department!"


    The referee called several times in a row without any response. According to the rules of the tennis game, if the referee determines that one of the players cannot continue the game during the game, the game will end and the opponent will be declared the winner. It was obviously fatal to the Ice Emperor, who was behind by 1:2.


    The members of the Ice Emperor shouted the name of the trace, but in any case, the trace did not rise.


    In the dizziness, Trace''s consciousness seemed to plunge into darkness.


    ''Where am I?''


    "By the way, I''m still playing... against Tezuka..."


    ''Still in the game?I can''t continue to sleep like this, I want to get up...''


    ''The body is so heavy... so dark...''


    "Tezuka, what kind of will you supported..."

 2007 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2007

    ''My uncle... are you going to lose?''


    "Trace Department! When will you pretend to sleep until you bastard?! Stand up for me now!"


    The sound of sudden intrusion into consciousness shocked the whole body, supporting his body with his hands, and slowly stood up.


    "My uncle, haven''t lost yet!"


    "Oh!!"


    When the trace department stood up again, the ice emperor¡¯s support team seemed to have been injected with a shot of a cardiotonic, and shouted again. The referee looked at the trace department hesitantly: "Student trace department, are you really all right?"


    I felt a little pain in my forehead, wiped it with my hand, and found that there was blood. The ball was a bit heavy just now and it scratched the skin of the mark, but the injury was too serious. After the blood was wiped off, he said coldly : "My uncle is fine, let''s continue the game."


    The game continues. At the end of the Youth League, Tezuka still serves. If Tezuka can make a zero serve at this moment, it will be useless no matter what changes Tezuka made just now, but it is obviously not. possible.


    Tezuka''s serve flew in front of Mibe, and Mibe held the racket in both hands and slammed it up.


    "JackKnife!!"


    This time JackKnife was so powerful that everyone couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "Does this fellow at Tracebe still retain such physical strength?!"


    Not only Jack Knife, but after hitting back Tezuka''s serve, Tracebe rushed to the net, apparently intending to adopt aggressive offensive tactics.


    Jack Knife was attracted by the domain and flew to Tezuka''s side automatically, and was successfully beaten back by Tezuka.


    Tracebe stared at the tennis ball flying towards him, focusing on the final moment of the game, and condensed to an unprecedented level.


    "Don''t underestimate this uncle! Tezuka!!"


    The traces gathered the whole body''s strength and played an extremely powerful spiral ball. The rotation of this ball was extremely violent. It went beyond the control of the domain and flew straight to the corner of the court.If Rubu used the bottle cap to break the field by trickery before, then this ball relied on the original strength.


    "The goal was scored by Bingdi, the score was 6:1."


    The trace department regained its momentum and scored from Tezuka''s hands. This made the entire ice emperor support team more excited than the blood. They all cheered and shouted, even if it is still the end point of the youth school, they are also I believe their minister can change the situation of the entire game at the last minute.


    The two sides exchanged and it was the turn to serve again.


    Before the serve started, the line of sight of Trace fell on someone on the sidelines of the Ice Emperor.


    The flat mirror reflected a burst of white light, Shinzu Yushi put his hands in his pockets, looked a little frivolous, and said with a smile: "It''s still a bit like playing, Jibu."


    "Cut!" Trace Department sipped, and said coldly: "Who do you think you are talking to?!"


    "Of course I know this. It''s the minister of Bingdi, isn''t it?"


    Trace was silent for a moment, and then focused on the court again.


    "Yes, this uncle is the minister of Bingdi, so now, all I can do is this! Ah!"


    Tracebe threw the tennis ball into the air, and at the same time, his body sank suddenly, and his mouth let out a low roar.


    Not only Tezuka on the court, but Naruto and Fuji also noticed that the situation of Tracebe was somewhat abnormal. They couldn''t help but wonder: "What is Tracebe going to do?!"


    Before the three of them had an answer, the racket in his hand had already hit the tennis ball, and the tennis ball flew to Tezuka''s half court at a very high speed.


    Tezuka moved his feet and ran to the best position. At the moment he was about to catch the ball with his racket, a touch of surprise appeared in Tezuka''s eyes.


    The tennis ball did not bounce like a normal serve, nor did it roll towards the net like a zero serve. Instead, the ball path was like a swallow returning to its nest. After landing, it quickly swept forward against the ground, and then Behind Tezuka, he quickly bounced vertically.


    "This move is named Tang Huaise serve!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty-The Battle of Two Heads Finally Ended


    This Tang Huai Se serve was extremely stunning, the trace department once again surprised the four, welcoming the cheers and admiration of all the ice emperors, but this time, the trace department did not enjoy the things that should belong to him as before. Something, but silently preparing for the next serve.


    "Tang Huaise serves!"


    "The ball was scored by Bingdi, the score was 6:3."


    Tang Huaise''s serve worked again, and two consecutive servings made Naruto, Tezuka and others probably see the principle of this serve.


    The course of Tang Huaise''s serve looks like a reverse zero serve, but in principle, it is closer to the unique Feiyan returning to the nest, which is a super cut that gives the tennis a strong spin.


    However, the difference is that Feiyan''s return to the nest is a return shot, and only when the opponent hits the topspin can the Feiyan return to the nest can be used to counterattack, using the opponent''s topspin rotation to make a strong super cut.And Tang Huaise''s serve is a kind of serve, it doesn''t depend on the opponent''s rotation, and he can only create something comparable to Feiyan''s return to the nest, so the advantages and disadvantages of Tang Huaise''s serve are very obvious.


    Of course, it is powerful. Ace''s serve that can win twice in the hands of Tezuka Kunomitsu is of course very strong; the disadvantage is that it has to use its own strength to create a rotation that is comparable to that of Feiyan. The burden is quite heavy, and continuous use can easily cause the power of the serve to weaken, and may even cause serious situations like Tezuka.


    After losing three points in a row, although Tezuka still led the tie-break by 6:3, Tezuka''s arm was no longer allowed to make a zero serve and could only make a normal serve.


    This kind of serve has no effect on the trail, and the trail immediately launched an attack, leading Tezuka to the net with a short lob.


    Tezuka rushed to the front of the net and rushed to the front of the net in a blink of an eye, and rescued the tennis ball that was about to land.


    When the tennis ball was flying upwards, the trail suddenly jumped from behind the net, and his right hand ran full strength, a ball smashed, and it hit the handle of Tezuka''s hand with great power.


    "It''s a waltz toward disillusionment!"


    "This trick is useless for the captain!"


    The waltz of Trace Department¡¯s waltz is a two-stage smash that requires very sophisticated technology. First, use the first smash to knock out the opponent''s racket, and then use the second smash to score.


    This trick was used once before, but Tezuka instantly lowered the racket and used the racket face to block the first smash, so it was invalid.


    This time Tezuka still used his face to block the first smash of the waltz that was heading for destruction in time, but the power of this smash of Obebe was greater than any previous one, although Tezuka used his face to resist. , But the power of the smash is still to knock the racket flying out.


    "Waltz to the ruin!"


    boom!!


    The second smash fell on the ground, and Tezuka, who had lost his racket, was naturally unable to resist.


    "This ball was scored by Bingdi, the score was 6:4."


    Tezuka picked up the racket and served again.


    The next offense and defense seemed to replicate the picture from the previous round. Tracebe once again used a lob to lead Tezuka to the net, and then smashed the racket in his hand.


    "Well! It''s another waltz that is heading for destruction!"


    Everyone thought that when Tracebe would once again score with his gorgeous waltz towards the end, Tracebe had already swung down the racket vigorously.


    "Towards the frustrated escape song!"


    The tennis ball fell to the ground quickly, but did not bounce again. Instead, it quickly slid out of the court just like Feiyan was returning to its nest.


    "This ball was scored by Bingdi, the score was 6:5."


    The track department adjusts the breathing and swings the ball.

 2008 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2008

    "Tang Huaise serves!"


    "This ball was scored by Bingdi, the score was 6:6."


    "Tang Huaise serves!"


    "The goal was scored by Bingdi, the score was 7:6, and the final point of the Bingdi game.


    "Trace Department!"


    Seeing the performance of the Atobe, even Sakura Taro, who has always been as stable as a mountain, couldn¡¯t help but slightly moved. At this moment, the Atobe has undergone a transformation. It is no longer a protracted battle in order to completely surrender the opponent, but a real burden. The duty of Minister Ice Emperor, even if he tried his best, would bring victory to Ice Emperor.


    And Tezuka also has his responsibilities. As the pillar of Qingxue, he must not fall easily!


    The peak duel between the two ministers brought an infinite tie-breaker.


    "This ball was scored by Bingdi, the score was 37:36."


    "When will this tie-breaker last?"


    "It''s been almost two and a half hours, the two of them..."


    "Unable to stop, no one can stop both of them!"


    "Tezuka''s arm, I shouldn''t be able to raise it anymore."


    "It''s not just Tezuka, but Atobe has reached its limit."


    In fact, the long game has brought Tezuka and Atobe¡¯s mental and physical strength to their limits. Tezuka¡¯s arms can no longer be lifted, and Atobe, it¡¯s in the same situation, because Tang Huaise serves and gives the arm. The burden imposed was too great, and the arms of the track department now felt extremely heavy every time the racket was swung, as if lead was injected into it.


    Tezuka served the ball. Although Tezuka still hit the tennis ball into the teeing area with his amazing ball handling ability, anyone could tell that although the ball was excellent in possession, Tezuka had already achieved speed and power. I can''t make a normal serve at all.


    The counterattack of Tracebe lacks power. The long tug of war begins again. No matter it is Tezuka or Tracebe, there is no way to make a powerful attack to score, but no one is willing to give up this point easily. The result is The time of the game continues to extend.


    ''Tezuka, my uncle really didn''t expect you to stick to this point at the beginning, but now, my uncle can never lose to you!It has nothing to do with dignity, because this uncle is the minister of Bingdi!''


    In the long game between you and me, Tezuka lightly waved the racket, and the tennis ball flew towards the net without any haste.


    "Zero cut!"


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Before the trace department that was standing on the bottom line quickly grabbed the Internet, at this moment he couldn''t take into account the posture and gorgeousness, and the whole person flew out.


    But the tennis ball dropped faster. Before the racket at the track department was received, the tennis ball had fallen to the ground.


    Everyone in Qingxue was overjoyed: "You scored!"


    After spinning on the ground for a moment, the tennis ball did not roll back as normal, but bounced forward.


    "His hand can no longer play zero pose!"


    "Tezuka..."


    boom!


    Tracee fell to the ground and finally rescued the tennis ball at the last minute, but the ball has not yet ended. After the tennis ball flew over the net, it flew in the direction of the hand mound, as if attracted by the mysterious power.


    "Can you still use the field in this situation?"


    Tracebe lay on the ground and watched the tennis ball fly towards the hand mound, trying hard to make his body want to stand up, but it seemed that the last bit of physical strength of Tracebe was exhausted by the flying save just now, and perhaps it was down. Under the influence of the ground shock, Trace Department could not support his body for a while.


    Snapped!


    Tezuka''s racket received the tennis ball that flew in front of him, and the return ball hit with the arm that had reached its limit lacked some strength. It hit the net softly, and then slowly landed on the ground, bouncing tennis ball. , Drew the final point of this long two-part battle.


    "At the end of the game, the Bingdi Ruins Department won the game with a score of 7:6."


    Chapter 181-The Final Battle


    "Played a good game."


    "what."


    Tezuka and Tracebe finally greeted each other in front of the net, drawing the final end to this two-part battle. This game is of great significance to Tezuka and Tracebe, and in the future, The influence is enough to spread to the tennis world of the entire middle school. It is definitely one of the most important singles matches at this year''s Kanto Conference.


    Although Tezuka lost this game, but in the big score, Qingxue and Bingdi scored two wins, two losses and a tie. The final victory depends on the substitute members.


    Naturally, Qingxue''s substitute is Echizen Ryoma, while Bingdi''s substitute is the second-year regular selection Hijiruo.


    Hiyoshi Joo is one of the few second-year students who stand out from the huge group of 200 people in the ice emperor. He has excellent singles ability. He has defeated Feng Chang Taro in the school competition before, and compared to the pure Huaji and the honest Feng said that Jijiruo, who is strong and ambitious, is considered the first candidate for the next minister of the Ice Emperor.


    And when they saw that Qingxue¡¯s substitute was Echizen Ryoma in the first grade, many people in Bingdi showed contempt. In their opinion, Qingxue¡¯s second and third grades are very strong and can compete with their regular candidates. There was a tie, but the substitute battle was like giving up. In the eyes of the entire Ice Emperor support group, no matter how strong a first-year student was, he would not be able to defeat the future minister of the Ice Emperor.


    "Hiyoshi, this game must be won!"


    "Come on, Hiyoshi!"


    The Ice Emperor¡¯s support team all seemed full of confidence in Higira, and Sanada saw Higira standing on the court, and turned to his kelp and asked: "That Higira played hard against you in the rookie match last year. Don''t you want to give up, cut the original?"


    "Ah?" Lihai Seaweed seemed to be guilty of a natural stupid problem at this time, rubbing his head and said with a dazed expression: "Ah, is that right?"


    "Fuck, do you have any information about Hiyoshi?"


    The young man took out his notebook and looked through it, and he quickly found the information he needed: "Hi Jiruo, the second year of Bingdi, has a calm personality, a sense of responsibility, and ambition. He has been eyeing the position of Minister of the Ruins Department. His birthday is On December 5, the blood type is AB, and the mantra is to go up and down."


    "Even that kind of thing has been investigated so clearly, senior manager, I think yours is no longer a data collection, you are completely a stalker."


    Naruto spit out this fanatical profile man, and then said to Echizen Ryoma standing in front of him: "I will leave the last game to you. If I lose, I won''t let you go."


    "Humph!"


    Echizen Ryoma snorted and carried the racket on his shoulders: "Stop talking and laughing, Senior Uzumaki."


    "From now on, in the singles match between Youth Academy and Bingdi Academy, Qingxue Echizen serves."


    The two stood facing each other, Echizen Ryoma was about to serve, while Hiyoshi was thinking about something.


    "I will join the ice emperor because I value my strength and give up the loser¡¯s policy. The guy Cilang actually lost the important singles number two. The next singles number two position belongs to me. One day I will Replace the trace department and complete my go-to-go!''


    "The ball is coming!"


    At the moment when Hiyoshi was distracted, Echizen Ryoma''s external spin serve had already flown mercilessly. In a rush, Hiyoshi had no time to react to the tennis ball that bounced toward his face, and let the tennis fly by his cheek. .


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    "What happened to the serve just now?"


    "External spin serve? Does Qingxue actually have a first-year student who can serve that way?"

 2009 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2009

    "Hey, you have been looking at other places since just now, is this okay?"


    Echizen Ryoma was full of confidence and a slightly unpleasant smile, and once again tossed the tennis ball: "The second ball is coming!"


    The external spin serve once again worked, this time even the racket in Hiyoshi''s hand was also released and flew out in a spin.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 30:0."


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 40:0."


    Hiyoshi squinted his eyes and gradually became serious: "This kid is really annoying, but I will definitely defeat you!''


    Echizen Ryomala lowered the brim of his hat and showed an inexplicable smile: "It''s coming."


    He took the fourth serve again, and Hiyoshi waved the racket in his hand and shouted: "Do you think you can beat me by playing this kind of ball again?!" The racket accurately returned the flying tennis ball.


    "The external spin serve was caught?!"


    "No, that just wasn''t an external spin serve at all."


    "Little bit is on purpose, right."


    Echizen Ryoma''s fourth serve was indeed not an external spin. Hiyoshi''s return line was also in Echizen Ryoma''s expectation. He stood up early and took it lightly with his racket.


    "Pretty! Short shot!"


    "too naive!"


    Hiyoshi yelled, and immediately ran towards the net at full speed, while straightening his arms.


    "I got it!"


    The tennis ball landed first before Hiyoshi''s racket arrived, and did not bounce again, but slowly rolled towards the net.


    "Zero...cut?!"


    "This round was won by Qingxue and the score was 1:0."


    "No, who the hell is that kid?"


    "It''s actually a zero cut? Hey, who said that this kid can solve it easily?"


    Echizen Ryoma is not the kind of child who is good at patience and tolerance. With three consecutive external spins and the final zero-cut scoring, he has easily changed the atmosphere of the entire stadium. Echizen Ryoma held the atmosphere and said openly. Own mantra: "It''s still far away."


    "When did you even learn Tezuka''s zero cut?"


    "It seems that this kid has grown a lot."


    "But when hitting a zero-cut, the racket head dropped 30 centimeters. It''s too obvious. It shouldn''t work next time."


    "Cut!" Echizen Ryomala made a cut with a low brim, and then walked to the opposite half.


    At the time of the change, Hiyoshiruo stood in front of Sakura Taro and was trained: "You were a little uncoordinated in the game, I should have said, don''t forget to play your own rhythm, so you won''t lose to anyone."


    "I see, coach."


    Hiyoshi was indeed distracted in the first game, but as the ice emperor, he still had real strength. In the second game of his serve, Hiyoshi immediately adjusted his mental state, and then moved on. A somewhat weird posture.


    "The state of performing martial arts!"


    Hijiro''s body is half-curved and his back is tight. It looks like a beast preparing to prey on its prey. His left hand is in front and his right hand is holding the racket and raising it. It looks completely different from the normal tennis posture.


    "Appeared, Hiyoshi''s performance in martial arts!"


    "Go on, Hiyoshi, take a lesson from that arrogant first grade!"


    Hiyoshi''s attacking posture, which makes him appear in the state of martial arts, is very strange. It seems to have incorporated some other things. It looks completely different from the normal tennis posture, and there is no way to predict his course from his attack in advance.


    One more point, every hitting action of Hiyoshi doesn¡¯t look great, but he can play amazing strength in that short action. Echizen Ryoma is also the first time he has encountered such a strange opponent and won the next round. After that, another round was lost in a blink of an eye, and the two tied for 1:1.


    "That guy''s hitting action is weird."


    "Ancient martial arts."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "According to the information I found, Hiyoshi''s family opened the ancient martial arts gymnasium. His father was an ancient martial arts teacher. It seems that he also learned ancient martial arts and integrated martial arts attack skills into tennis. His tennis looks completely different from the average."


    "Gu Liu Wushu, it seems to be very powerful, but we won''t lose in the first grade, right?"


    Under the brim of the hat, Echizen Ryoma''s eyes were shining brightly. Where can I tell from such a look that he is about to admit defeat?


    Chapter 182-First Victory


    "Bingdi won this round with a score of 2:1."


    After hitting the ball with his expert ancient martial arts, Hiyoshiro scored two consecutive rounds. After the referee announced the score, Echizen Ryomala lowered his hat and smiled softly: "You are not bad, the way of playing is quite interesting."


    Hijiro¡¯s hitting style is integrated into the ancient martial arts fighting style, so he is a squad of its own. It is indeed very novel, but as a person, he will not be too in a mood to hear others say that his tennis skills are actually ¡°interesting¡±. it is good.


    Hiyoshi''s face became gloomy, and he said, "Boy, don''t say that you are amazing, I haven''t started to be serious yet."


    "Humph¡­¡­"


    Echizen Ryoma snorted lightly, his expression was a bit nasty and happy, as if a child got a funny toy: "Hey, does ancient martial arts use the weak to defeat the strong? That is, you admit yourself Actually a weak one?" When he spoke, Echizen Ryoma''s racket had been changed to his left hand.


    "what?"


    "left handed!"


    "That kid really wants to hit with his left hand, right?"


    Echizen Ryoma usually uses his right hand to play the ball. In fact, his only purpose is to attack right-handers with an external spin. But he is a natural left-hander after all. His left-handed shots are much better than his right-handed in terms of strength and ball control. This kid When you switch to the left hand, it is the time to show your true strength.


    "Haha, this guy Echizen finally started to get serious."


    "GOGO! Come on, little one!"


    "left handed?"


    Hiyoshi tossed the tennis ball and swung his racket with all his strength: "Don''t look down on people!"


    This time the power of the serve was not small, which contained Hiyoshi''s anger, but although the speed of the ball was fast, it was not faster than Echizen Ryoma''s one foot basically shattered. Echizen Ryoma quickly moved to the best hitting position. With a swing of the racket, he played extremely powerful. Forehand strike.


    "Good weight!"


    Echizen Ryoma¡¯s left hand was much stronger than his right hand. Hiyoshi was surprised at the moment he received the ball, which led to a deviation in the quality of the return. This time the height of the return was higher.


    Hiyoshi immediately looked at the opposite court when he sensed that he had made a mistake in returning the ball, but he couldn''t see Echizen Ryoma at a glance.

 2010 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2010

    "What about the kid?!"


    "Hiyoshi, below!"


    Echizen Ryoma was sliding with forward speed, and then jumped up suddenly when he rushed to the net, swinging!


    Snapped!


    "Too high! It will be out of bounds!"


    The flying angle of the tennis ball is extremely high, but the spin on the tennis ball is enough to overcome everything, causing the tennis ball to suddenly fall in mid-air, land on the ground, and then fall again immediately after the bounce. Hiyoshi can''t react at all. Watching the tennis ball fly by in a strange path, the two falling paths of the tennis ball and the ground combine to form a perfect letter B.


    "Swipe B!"


    "Boy..."


    "Hey, let''s continue."


    Echizen Ryoma seemed to be very happy. He exhausted all his strength to enjoy the game to the fullest. Under his extremely happy and contented expression, Echizen Ryoma''s body was full of aura of the selfless realm.


    "Youstillhavemoretoworkon!"


    "Boy, don''t look down on people!"


    "White Whale!"


    The fateful beluga whale was also successfully copied by Echizen Ryoma in the state of selflessness. The tennis ball passed high in the sky, and finally returned to Echizen Ryoma''s hands accurately.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 30:0."


    Snapped!!


    With a crisp sound, Echizen Ryoma''s smash hit the racket in Hiyoshi''s hand, and the racket was shot directly out.


    "Nani?!"


    Echizen Ryoma jumped into the air, under the backlight, the smile on this kid''s face still looked extremely annoying.


    "Take it! The waltz towards the shattered!"


    boom!


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 40:0."


    "No way, even the Minister''s waltz towards destruction..."


    "Is this kid really in first grade?"


    The Echizen Ryoma who launched the Selfless Realm, although there is still a gap compared to top players like Tezuka and Atobe, it is not something that Hiyoshi can resist today. Facing Echizen Ryoma, he used the Selfless Realm to play strong one after another. Hiyoshi couldn''t resist his trick and kept losing points.


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 2:2."


    "This round was won by Qingxue, with a score of 3:2."


    Echizen Ryoma played two rounds in a row, and the situation was optimistic. However, even though the state of non-self is strong, it also has a big drawback. It consumes too much physical strength and only played two rounds. Echizen Ryoma is already sweating profusely.


    Lihai University¡¯s strategist Liu Lian''er was observing the game while collecting data. Seeing this situation, he couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°This freshman doesn¡¯t plan to just play until the end of the game. He won¡¯t have enough physical strength. "


    "Boy, it''s naive to think that you can beat me this way. I can play ten more rounds!"


    "Really, then I can play 20 more rounds! Burst ball!"


    The tennis changed countless shadows in an instant, so Hiyoshi couldn''t judge the real body, and he lost another game.


    "This round was scored by the Youth Academy, and the score was 4:2."


    Looking at the appearance of Echizen Ryoma''s game, Qingxue''s positive candidates all had smiles on their faces.


    "The kid Echizen has started playing like an adult."


    "Hee hee, it''s probably because Xiao Budian suffocated his stomach when he was on the bench and wanted to vent. Coupled with seeing the Tezuka game, it all broke out all of a sudden. The ice emperor''s Niji can be unlucky."


    Kikumaru snickered while covering his mouth, obviously as if he was gloating. Naruto stared at the court and said indifferently: "No, it''s not just that, maybe this... is this kid''s best offensive rhythm, now he only It¡¯s just restored to its best condition."


    "In this case, Ice Emperor..."


    "It''s impossible to win."


    "This round was won by Qingxue, with a score of 5:2."


    "Hey, play another hundred rounds, will you accompany me?"


    "At the end of the game, the Qingxue won, the score was 6: 2. The Qingxue won three wins, two losses and a tie. The players from both sides stepped forward to win the game."


    Although the process was a bit tortuous, the final result of the battle between Bingdi and Qingxue remained unchanged. Qingxue won the final victory with Echizen Ryoma''s victory in the play-offs.


    In fact, Bingdi and Qingxue are both first-class teams in the Kanto region. No matter who wins these two teams, it won¡¯t come as a surprise. It¡¯s just that the balance of victory is more inclined at this moment. That''s it.


    "Is the Bing Emperor''s Kwantung Conference ended like this?"


    "Yes, Bingdi lost."


    "Then Bingdi can''t participate in this year''s national competition?"


    "Otherwise, what can you do? The Kanto Conference is a knockout system, and there is no resurrection match."


    "It''s a pity that the Bingdi can''t participate in the national competition, but this year''s youth school is also very strong. I wonder if he can defeat the king Li Haida?"


    "It would be great if we could win. The Kanto Conference championship trophy has been won by Kanagawa for more than ten years. It would be great if our Tokyo team can win the championship this year."


    "That''s right."


    The discussion for the four weeks did not end with the end of the game, but now, only Naruto knows that Ice Emperor, it is not over yet...


    Chapter 183-Tezuka''s Entrustment and Naruto''s Sincerity


    After finally defeating the powerful enemy Ice Emperor, the second round of the game will not come immediately because the schedule of the Kanto Conference is not particularly tight, but this does not mean that Qingxue will be easier, because of Tezuka''s injury.


    Tezuka forced himself too hard in the match against Tracebe, and he pushed his elbows and shoulders to the limit, causing serious sports injuries.This kind of injury is different from the apparent trauma of a fracture, and it is difficult to completely cure it. It will always exist in the athlete''s body. In addition, Tezuka is still growing and developing. This injury may affect his future. If it is affected, if it is not done well, it will even cause serious uneven development of his arms.


    With such a serious injury, Tezuka seemed to be unable to engage in confrontational competitions anymore. For future considerations, Tezuka had to temporarily leave the youth school for treatment in the country of d¨¦. This, of course, was given by coach Ryugasaki. Agree.


    After Tezuka decided to go to d¨¦ country, Naruto visited Tezuka alone.


    The location is at Tezuka''s house.


    Tezuka¡¯s room is just like his personality, rigorous and meticulous. Everything in the room is neatly organized. The clothes in the closet and the books on the shelves are even more orderly than the machines. Not in Naruto''s expectations at all.


    Naruto drank crude tea and ate the senbei, spitting out: "Minister, your room is not surprisingly boring at all, it''s really boring."

 2011 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2011

    Being a guest in other people''s homes is so unruly, Naruto has never paid attention to the Japanese hierarchy. Fortunately, Tezuka has a good temper and doesn''t care about him.


    Naruto spit out, put down the teacup: "Have you decided to go to d¨¦ country?"


    "Ok."


    Tezuka''s answer was as cold as ever, which really makes people wonder if Xu Fei forgot to add emoticons to him when he created this person.


    "So I told you at the beginning, why do you have to work so hard? Although you lost to the track department, you won the game after all. If you were not so reluctant, your injury would not be so serious now."


    Naruto¡¯s remarks are indeed very harsh, as if Tezuka¡¯s dedication and sacrifice for the team is unnecessary, but if it is seen from the result, Tezuka¡¯s loss did not affect the final result. .


    Tezuka was silent for a long while holding the teacup, and said faintly:


    "There are some things that must be done anyway."


    "Even if it is not necessary at all?"


    "Yes."


    Naruto grabbed his golden retriever with a pained face, and said, "Can''t your brain circuit be corrected a bit? Even if you are the captain, Qingxue is not the only one who is alone. You can relax occasionally and share the responsibility with your teammates. It won''t collapse."


    "There are some things that only I can do."


    "But that''s not all. The responsibilities you bear will make Qingxue face the situation without a captain in the next period of time. Is this what you hope?"


    Tezuka was silent. This was indeed caused by him. Although he finally defeated the powerful enemy of Ice Emperor, this was only the first round of the Kanto Conference. Qingxue will face many powerful teams in the future. It''s not just the representative team of Chiba area Hekkochu. If all goes well for the youth school to enter the finals, the youth school will also face the absolute king of the Japanese middle school tennis world-Tachikai University High School!


    Calculated based on the schedule of the Kanto Conference, it is absolutely impossible for Tezuka to fully recover before that. For a game that is not enough to directly determine the outcome, Qingxue will face a situation without a captain for a long time. Is it worth it?


    No one can say this for sure. Even Tezuka himself couldn¡¯t come up with an accurate answer. After a long time, Tezuka put down his teacup and said solemnly: "Naruto Uzumaki, during the time I left. Time, Qingxue will take care of you."


    "Ah~~"


    It is not surprising that Naruto Oetsuka will say this. Although there are several third-year seniors above him, among them, Oishi lacks domineering and courage, and lacks new fighting skills. Kikumaru''s temperament is too jumpy. He is not calm enough, Kawamura¡¯s emotions are hard to control, and Gan is a qualified military commander, but lacks the qualities of a leader.


    Everyone has their own shortcomings, and it is difficult to replace Tezuka''s position. In comparison, Naruto has become the best candidate.


    "Just leave it to me. I won''t let Qingxue mess around before you come back, ah~~~"


    Although Naruto accepted Tezuka''s request, he yawned as he spoke. He couldn''t see the slightest seriousness. Tezuka frowned and said, "About Qingxue, I hope you will pay attention. some."


    "Don''t worry, Captain, I will take care of it."


    "No, I mean, I hope you will devote more sincerity to Qingxue."


    Naruto was startled, unable to maintain the lazy and casual look just now, and suddenly raised his head to look directly into the eyes of the hand mound, and Tezuka looked at him very seriously.


    The eyes of the two met for a long time. Ming was the first to withdraw his gaze, grabbing his hair and said with a smile, "Should I say that I am the captain? Or is it because...no, it shouldn''t be..."


    These few words in Naruto''s mouth are not followed by the preface, they seem to be just some nonsense, but he has enough to understand what he is thinking.


    What Tezuka said was true. Although Naruto is a member of the Youth Academy, he has not paid her sincerely to the Youth Academy.


    For Naruto, this whole world is nothing more than a battlefield and a stage for him and the King of Golden Nightmare to discuss each other''s Tao and verify each other''s Tao.For Naruto, apart from the King of the Golden Nightmare in this world, the only things that really deserve attention are the hearts of those girls who he likes and likes him. The rest is actually indifferent.


    Whether it¡¯s the Kanto Conference or the national competition, the goal of the youth school, the responsibility of Tezuka, and everyone¡¯s dreams, these things are just like scenery passed by on a journey to Naruto. Although beautiful, they can keep his eyes on them. After all, it is not the most fundamental thing. If you lose it, there will be nothing. Of course, it will not be true.


    This mood of Naruto has been hidden forever, and has never revealed it to anyone, but this time it was seen through by Tezuka. Naruto had suspected for a moment that the golden nightmare king had affected him, but it was very It was quickly rejected by Naruto, because he immediately understood that it was not, Tezuka Kunimitsu, this man really saw through Naruto''s thoughts with his own eyesight.


    "I don''t understand what happened to you. The impression of you seems to be completely different from the one in front of you, but I still want to ask you, this Kanto Conference, I hope you can really work hard for the victory of Qingxue."


    Tezuka spoke very solemnly, and also bowed to Naruto.


    In a trance, Naruto couldn''t remember how he left the Tezuka family. In short, when he recovered, it was already like stars and the moon. Naruto sighed as he looked at the sky full of stars.


    "Seriously entrusted like this... It''s really difficult to ignore it."


    Chapter 184-Ying Nao''s Growth


    After the match with Ice Emperor, there was a period of free time before the start of the next round. On this day off, Naruto invited Sakura to go shopping together. In addition to relaxing, he also wanted to spend some time with him. My little girlfriend.


    Because it was a date, neither of them wore school uniforms, but light casual clothes suitable for activities. The combination of handsome men and beautiful women walking on the street is still very eye-catching.


    Naruto took Sakura''s little hand and said:


    "Sorry, Sakura, I''ve been busy with the game recently. I haven''t dated with you for a long time. As a boyfriend, I''m really negligent."


    Although you can usually meet at school, it is indeed a long time since a single date with only two people. Sakura was indeed a little bit angry, but Naruto took the initiative to propose a date today, and all of Sakura¡¯s little emotions After disappearing, he said thoughtfully: "It''s okay. I know you are very hard in the game. If you are too tired, it''s okay not to accompany me."


    ''Hehe, if I really don''t accompany you, then something big will happen.''


    Of course, Naruto knows that a lot of women¡¯s words have to be listened backwards. When they say that there is no problem, then there is a big problem. Naturally, they will not make some stupid mistakes, and Naruto will only think about these words in his heart, absolutely Will not tell Sakurano to know.


    "Where can it be hard to accompany my girlfriend? Let''s have fun today, don''t think about so many messy things."


    Sakurano smiled sweetly: "Okay."


    Playing video games, watching movies, and taking photos.


    They are usually items that men and women do when dating, and there is nothing special about it, but because the people around me are there, I always feel happy. Naruto has been a little bit bored since I saw Tezuka last time and it has been relieved. Little, one morning passed quickly, Naruto and Sakura went into a restaurant to prepare for lunch.


    Before the meal came, the two of them drank the beverage from the store to relieve the heat. When Naruto drank the beverage, she realized that Sakura was not looking up at him, as if looking for something on his face, which was obviously different from usual. Touching his face weirdly said, "What''s the matter, Sakura, why stare at me, is there anything on my face?"


    "No, it just feels like your mood has improved."


    "Will you be in a bad mood when you come out with my beautiful girlfriend?"


    Hearing Naruto¡¯s serious words, Sakura first blushed, then lowered his head and said, "Don¡¯t change the subject like this, I can see that you have something on your mind. When I saw you in the morning , You are obviously a little bored, and only now have you relaxed."


    Naruto didn''t expect that Sakura could really see that he had something on his mind, so he was taken aback for a while, not knowing how to answer.


    At this time, Sakurano grabbed Naruto''s palms. The two little hands were cold and trembling. He said seriously: "Naruto, I know I am not sensible and mature enough, but I am your girlfriend after all. , I don¡¯t want you to hide everything from me. If you have any troubles to share with me, let¡¯s find a solution together, okay?"


    "..."


    Sakurano''s serious request made Naruto speechless for a while. This is indeed a difficult question to answer. After many people have a lover, they will choose to solve the troubles by themselves. On the one hand, it may be because of embarrassment, on the other hand. On the one hand, it is also because I care, I don''t want my lover to bear my troubles.


    Naruto is also accustomed to this. There are indeed a handful of things that take the initiative to share annoying things with her beloved woman, but Sakura¡¯s words today make Naruto unavoidable. Seeing Sakura¡¯s extremely sincere expression, Naruto sighed slightly. , Slowly talked about his thoughts.


    "Sakura..."


    Naruto explained the conversation with Tezuka the day before yesterday. Sakura was surprised and excited after hearing this, and seemed a little proud: "You mean, Minister Tezuka entrusted Qingxue to you?"


    Naruto smiled bitterly: "Almost."


    "This way..." Sakura organized her words in her heart, and said cautiously: "Will you feel pressured?"


    "It''s not a question of pressure."

 2012 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2012

    Naruto directly denied: "In fact, if it is just a competition, I have absolute confidence that I can lead Qingxue to victory. What really annoys me is that Tezuka entrusted me not only the victory of the competition, but also his Ideal and responsibility."


    Naruto didn''t hold back, and told Sakura his troubles. This was something he had been worrying about.


    For Naruto, the most important role of this world is to serve as a battlefield between him and the King of the Golden Nightmare. In this world, you don¡¯t need to pay much attention to anything other than the woman he loves. Naruto originally thought so, but After talking to Tezuka last time, Naruto''s thinking changed a little.


    Naruto had to admit that although this world was created by the King of Golden Nightmare, even he could create an exactly the same world at will, but everyone in this world is real and they have their own His thoughts have their own emotions, whether they care about them or not.


    With Naruto¡¯s power, he can erase the existence of any person in this world as he wants, but he cannot ignore their will, because Naruto himself has come to fight against the King of Golden Nightmare by his own will. One day, if he did this, he would lose his heart and become like the king of golden nightmares today.


    This is also where Naruto really troubles. Whether he should pay attention to the ideals of others, whether he has the power and realm he has today, should he be the most passionate or ruthless, or only be passionate to some people, and to others. Is it ruthless?


    Although Sakurano didn¡¯t know many things behind her, she tried her best to understand Naruto¡¯s distress, put her cold little hand on Naruto¡¯s face, and said crisply, ¡°Naruto, no matter what others entrust you, do you want to do it? In the end, it¡¯s up to you to decide. I think you just need to follow your own will."


    "Follow my own heart?"


    Naruto smiled bitterly and shook his head and said, "In that case, maybe I can only disappoint the Minister, because I am just a selfish person after all."


    Hearing Naruto saying that she was selfish, Sakurano immediately shook her head: "No, if you are really just a selfish person, how can you care whether you will disappoint Minister Tezuka, care, worry, no? Is it the best proof? Naruto, I am your girlfriend. No matter what you decide, I will support you. I just hope you don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Naruto stared blankly at Sakurano who was talking extremely serious words to him. In Naruto''s eyes, Sakurano had always been innocent and immature. Sakurano, who needed care and protection, seemed to have become a lot more mature at this moment. There was no sense of disobedience even if Naruto was taught verbally. At this moment, Sakura made Naruto feel incredibly charming. Under the touch of her heart, she pinched Sakura''s chin and kissed directly.


    Sakura''s face flushed, and she responded softly. For a long time, her lips were divided, and Naruto''s eyes faintly flickered, and solemnly said: "Thank you, Sakura, it''s great that you can be my girlfriend."


    Sakurano''s words are not enough to completely eliminate Naruto''s knot, but it can make his mood more thorough. This is obviously an improvement, right?


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty-Five - Encountering the Gift of Orange Apricot and Sakura


    This exchange made Naruto and Sakura get close again. Now Sakura is no longer just one of the girls that Naruto likes in this world, but has really begun to understand the nature of Naruto.


    Naruto loved Sakura even more when his heart was touched, and he didn''t know how much he still had to focus on eating, holding his cute little girlfriend in love for a while.


    Naruto¡¯s affectionate behavior made Sakura very shy and happy. Although she was usually shy and weak, she had inexplicable courage. In fact, Sakura did not resist being intimate with her boyfriend, and her blushing face could not hide her. The color of happiness.


    After lunch, the two walked out of the restaurant talking and laughing. As soon as they went out, they heard a somewhat familiar voice.


    "Now, Xiao Xing, it''s hard to make you happy if you come to play."


    "Sorry, Kamio, I''m in no mood today, please let me be quiet for a while."


    "Xiao Xing, what can you tell me if you have anything to worry about? I will definitely help you solve it."


    "...Forget it, it''s something you can''t solve."


    Naruto turned his head and saw Kamio and Tachibana coming from the corner of the street. Kamio said something tirelessly, but Tachibana seemed to be attentive, showing lack of interest in what Kamio said, just casually perfunctory. sentence.


    Before Naruto greeted him, Ju Xing saw him first, and was stunned, with extremely complex emotions in his eyes, joy, anger, and a little bit of resentment.


    "Xiao Xing, what''s wrong with you?"


    Kamio, who had been chattering all the time, noticed the abnormality of Tachibana, and followed Tachibana''s gaze. When she saw Naruto, Kamio suddenly showed anger and shouted: "Why are you here?!" Kamio said. The expression is fierce, the muscles are tight, and he looks very unkind, but Naruto looks a bit nasty. It seems that the last time he was beaten by Naruto gave him a lot of psychological shadow, this is also Kamio saw the reason why Naruto didn''t rush over immediately.


    With an unpleasant calm on Naruto''s face, he said lightly: "Why can''t I be here? Is this road privately owned by Kamio-kun, and outsiders are forbidden to enter?"


    "you!"


    Kamio has a bad temper and is jealous of Naruto. He was so stimulated and wanted to solve everything with his fists, but the memory of being beaten on the stomach by Naruto last time is really painful, especially if he is in front of the person he likes. Being beaten by the fat was even more disconcerting. When he was hesitant to do it, he suddenly saw Sakura next to Naruto holding hands with him. He suddenly laughed and said, "Oh, so you are with your daughter. Friends are out on a date."


    Kamio deliberately added an accent to his''girlfriend''. This is obviously intended for Tachibana. If ordinary people want to step on two boats and encounter this situation, they will probably panic too much, but Naruto Early in the morning, I told Tachibana that he wanted to hug the left and right. Now there is no need to hide it, and he replied: "Yes, this is my girlfriend Sakura."


    Although Sakurano didn''t know what happened between Naruto and Kamio and Tachibana, she could faintly feel that the atmosphere was a little bit wrong, so she simply said hello.


    "We have to go to other places, so we won''t accompany the two of you. Goodbye."


    After chatting casually a couple of nonsense nonsense, Naruto took Sakura and left directly.


    Tachibana didn¡¯t expect that he would leave, but he opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t speak. In the end, he could only watch Naruto and Sakura disappear holding hands and disappear into her sight, a bitterness suddenly came to his mind: ¡°He has everything. No explanation... Yes, he has nothing to do with me, which means there is no need for explanation, right?''


    Kamio thought he was victorious and said with joy:


    "Leave that guy alone, Xiao Xing, let''s go eat."


    Juxing felt that her mood was not at all uncomfortable, her heart was sour and bitter, and she couldn''t taste the slightest taste. She didn''t even hear what Kamio was saying, and followed Kamio into the restaurant in despair.


    In fact, Naruto took Sakura to leave, not deliberately doing it to Tachibana to make her jealous, of course it was not because she saw Kamio and Tachibana''suspected dating'' that he became angry, but he himself today. She promised Sakura to go out on a date together, and now she naturally wants to stay with her.


    Just now, the relationship with Sakura went further, and he immediately started to face other girls in front of others. Although Naruto was scumbag, he was not yet that level.


    The content of the afternoon is relatively simple, there is only one place, which is a small shop of handmade jewelry that Sakura chose.


    The shop is in a deep box. There is no shop name. There is only a wooden sign hanging at the door, which simply says which handmade jewelry is on sale. The mottled wood grain is full of traces of time.


    In such a small shop, those golden jewels and diamonds are obviously not there, but Naruto is not interested in those things, but looks at the small and exquisite jewelry on the store shelves with great interest.


    As a girl, Sakura is obviously more familiar with this kind of jewelry store than Naruto. She walked freely through some narrow aisles to a wooden table, and said sweetly: "Ouba sauce Is the bracelet I customized last time ready?"


    Sitting behind the wooden table is a silver-faced, kind-looking old man wearing a pair of thick reading glasses: "Oh, it''s the girl from the Ryuqi family, your bracelet is ready, I will give it to you Oh."


    "Oba-chan, be careful."


    "Hehe, it''s okay, I''m not so old that I can''t walk."


    The old man stood up slowly, then opened a drawer from a cabinet behind which was not known for many years, took out a kraft paper bag, and handed it to Sakura.


    Sakurano opened the bag and looked at it, showing a happy expression: "Thank you Oubachan, I will give you the remaining money."


    After the old man received the money, he saw Naruto standing behind Sakura, showing a relieved expression, and slowly said: "My child, this girl is a good girl, you must take good care of her."


    Naruto was taken aback, glanced at Sakura''s pink face, and said solemnly, "I will."


    Sakura''s face flushed, and she pulled Naruto''s sleeve: "Let''s go out."


    "Ok."


    The two left the shop and went to a small park on the side of the road. Naruto looked at the kraft paper bag that was crumpled nervously in her hand, and asked knowingly, "A gift for me?"


    "Huh? Hmm."


    With a blushing face, Sakura opened the kraft paper bag shyly, and took out a delicately crafted pink crystal bracelet: "This, this color is my choice, I hope you like it."


    The girlfriend gave her boyfriend a pink crystal bracelet. It felt like it was done the other way round. Naruto smiled and took the bracelet. Each crystal is transparent and pure. You can see three things in the sun. The light converges into a beautiful starburst inside the crystal.


    Sakurano stared at Naruto''s reaction nervously, wondering if Naruto would like such a feminine gift, Naruto put the bracelet back into Sakurano''s hand: "Give it to me."


    Sakura, who felt a little sad for a moment, turned from sorrow to joy, and happily put the bracelet on Naruto''s wrist, just the size.


    Naruto looked at the bracelet with satisfaction, then turned his head and looked at the paper bag in Sakurano''s hand: "There is also a woman''s in it that belongs to you, right?"


    "Ok."

 2013 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2013

    "give me."


    "Oh."


    Sakura obediently handed her custom-made bracelet into Naruto''s hands, compared the two bracelets, and said, "Wearing this, do you mind being discovered by others about our relationship?"


    "Even if we want to keep hiding it, it is not easy, and we are obviously boy and girl friends, and we have to pretend not to be close in front of others. It feels so uncomfortable."


    "It turns out that this is the case. Is Sakura so eager to get close to me in the public?"


    "That''s not it! The point is not that!"


    The girl''s appearance is so beautiful. Naruto admired his beautiful little girlfriend with great satisfaction, and then said: "So this means that even if you can''t say anything, you won''t hide it. Is it semi-public? "


    "¡­¡­Ok."


    "Hands out."


    "what?"


    "I will put it on for you."


    Seeing Naruto''s serious expression, Sakura''s face turned red, but she still stretched out her hand obediently. It was clear that it was just a bracelet instead of a ring, but they seemed to be holding a solemn ceremony.


    "Sakura, I love you..."


    "me too¡­¡­"


    Chapter 186-Huacun''s Invitation


    The last place on the date is the tennis court. It is not a free-to-use open-air tennis court, but a tennis court that is actually in business.


    Although it costs money, the equipment bureau here is obviously much better than those roadside open-air tennis courts, and not only the court, but also rackets and tennis balls can be rented at any time.


    Naruto and Sakura did not bring their own rackets this time, so they borrowed tennis rackets and tennis balls for practice.


    Said it was a practice, but the strength of the two differed too much. In fact, Naruto was testing Sakura''s level.Although in this world dominated by men, most of the female characters do not have a strong sense of presence, but Sakura Ryusaki is the official first heroine anyway, and her luck is not weak. After training, Sakura is still I can''t mention the strength, but the postures of serving and receiving are very solid. It seems that the basic skills have been practiced well.


    After practicing back and forth for more than half an hour, the weaker Sakura was panting. Naruto just wanted to see how much Sakura was improving. Seeing that Sakura was a little tired, he put away the racket. Said: "Just stop here, Sakurano, let''s take a break."


    "it is good."


    The two sat on the benches on the sidelines to rest. Naruto picked up the sweat towel. Sakura was about to take it, but saw Naruto directly wiping the sweat on her head with the sweat towel. The girl felt sweet in her heart. Did not refuse, enjoying the tenderness of her boyfriend.


    After wiping, Naruto put down his sweat towel, twisted another bottle of sports drink and handed it to Sakura.


    Sakura took a sip. The cold drink made her body cool down after exercise, revealing a comfortable expression, and said crisply, "Thank you."


    "Tell me what thanks, do we have to be so polite?"


    Sakurano thought about it, and they really don''t need to be so polite.


    While thinking about this, Naruto''s big hand suddenly reached Sakura''s waist.Sakura was wearing lightweight sportswear, and there was no reason to feel it, her pretty face flushed suddenly, her small hands tightly grasped the drink bottle, but did not struggle.


    The girl¡¯s reaction seemed to be acquiescence. Although Naruto was accustomed to seeing beauties, he was still a little uncontrollable when faced with a beauty who was sincere about him and wanted to refuse. The whole body was in his arms.


    "what!"


    Sakura Nao gave a soft cry, her pretty face was instantly red as silk, buried her head on Naruto''s shoulder, and whispered: "Don''t do this, it will be visible!"


    "Don''t worry, we are the only guests now."


    "but¡­¡­"


    "what?"


    "Sweat... dirty..."


    Girls always love to be clean, especially in front of the people they like. Naruto doesn''t care about this, and said: "Little beauty, let me kiss you gentleman."


    Naruto deliberately made a riffraff look. The exhausted and dead look really made Sakura so angry and funny. Just as she was about to hold back her smile, her lips were sealed by Naruto.


    Sakura wanted to say that she hadn''t agreed yet, and it was a foul, but the body was immersed faster than she thought. It was really a concubine.Naruto hugged her beautiful girlfriend for a meal, which caused Sakura to throw him at her eyes again and again, but Naruto was in a good mood and his skin became thicker. No matter where she is concerned, just treat her as her little girlfriend. I acted like a baby and smiled silly.


    When Sakura saw his smirk, she knew that he didn''t take his eye knives seriously, and at the same time he was very angry and a little helpless and funny.She also understood that her resistance was too weak, and she was afraid that she really loved him so much. No matter how she wanted to maintain her reservation, she would be completely destroyed in an instant.


    ''Or I didn''t even think about rejecting him?Bah baah baah!''


    Sakura was taken aback by the thoughts in her heart, her cheeks flushed even more, and Naruto blankly gave Naruto a glance, "Let''s see, come and pack things!"


    Naruto smiled, not caring: "I think you look good."


    Sakura was startled, and the little bit of shame in her heart was instantly smashed, and she couldn''t help crying in her heart:''This bad guy always says these things that I can''t resist.''


    Naruto ran to help Sakura pack her things. When she was about to leave, Sakura was very shy, so she avoided him a little. How could Naruto let her escape, and cheeky grabbed Sakura¡¯s little hand and walked out. go with.


    Sakura didn''t know anything about him, so she had to pretend to be looking elsewhere, trying to ignore this cheeky guy who had cultivated to the top.


    As he walked out of the entrance of the tennis court, an elegant and pleasant voice suddenly heard in front of him: "Isn''t this Naruto Uzumaki from Youth Academy? What a coincidence?"


    This voice is full of mature charm. It is obviously different from a young girl like Sakurano. Naruto and Sakurano look forward at the same time, and they see a woman standing not far away, about thirty years old, wearing a dress. A white coat, a pair of glasses, long burgundy hair, and a beauty mole at the bottom of the right foot. The temperament is very similar to that of Fuji Yumiko.


    And the woman''s eyes are very strange when looking at Naruto. The eyes are shining, but they are definitely not admiring. It seems to be full of interest, like a child who sees a novel and interesting toy and wants to hold it in his hand. It¡¯s the same feeling of playing around.


    Before Naruto spoke, he felt his right hand tighten slightly, and when he looked down, he was immediately happy.


    Sakurano, who originally pretended to ignore Naruto, suddenly showed a nervous look after the woman appeared. He tightly grasped Naruto''s hand, staring at the mature woman with a little unkind look. It''s so cute to look jealous and want to guard.


    Although Sakura was still young, she felt that this woman looked very unpleasant with her female instinct.Although this woman does not have Sakurano''s youthful simplicity, but the unique temperament and charm of that mature woman is absolutely impossible to compare with the current Sakurano. Sakurano subconsciously feels a crisis, no matter what. Shy or something, suddenly showed a nervous and alert look.


    The woman didn¡¯t pay attention to Sakura. She stepped on a pair of red high heels and walked elegantly to Naruto¡¯s face. She introduced herself: ¡°Hello, Uzumaki, I¡¯m Aoi Humura, the tennis coach of Shonan Chengcheng. , I am glad to meet you here."


    ''Chengcheng Shonan?Isn''t that Qingxue''s opponent in the next round?''


    Naruto stretched out his hand and shook Huacun¡¯s hand. Although the beautiful Huacun coach made Naruto¡¯s heart itch, Naruto really didn¡¯t dare to show anything in front of Sakurano. He shook it immediately. open.


    "Hello, Coach Huacun, I don¡¯t know what you want to tell me? Qingxue and Chengcheng Shonan will play in the next round. You are not here to come to me to understand Qingxue¡¯s tactics? Although you are a very Beautiful women, but that can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Huacun smiled slightly and knew from the look that he didn''t take Naruto''s words to heart. He said straightforwardly: "If you want to talk about Qingxue''s information, our Chengcheng Shonan has already collected enough. I am looking for you, I want to talk to you. Say, Uzumaki, would you like to consider transferring to our city into Shonan?"


    "Transfer to Chengcheng Shonan?"


    Naruto was startled. He didn''t expect that this big beauty was playing with this idea, and she said so directly.


    "Yes, this year''s Chengcheng Shonan has been strengthened with the goal of the national competition, and a group of good players have been cultivated, but if you can join, you will definitely become the highest work."


    Sakura said excitedly upon hearing this: "No! This is definitely not possible! Naruto will fight for the national championship goal as a member of the Youth Academy. How can he transfer to Chengcheng Shonan?!"


    It was true that Sakura couldn''t accept it anyway, so she was extremely excited, and rarely called Naruto directly.

 2014 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2014

    Huacun Aoi looked at Sakura¡¯s excited expression and smiled clearly: "Little sister, even though Uzumaki is a member of Qingxue, he still decides whether to transfer or not, no matter who you are. , Can''t make a decision for him."


    Sakura was too immature, so how could she be Huacun''s opponent, she was so speechless that she turned her head and looked at Naruto, hoping that he would not let herself down.


    Naruto took a deep breath and solemnly said to Huacun, "Coach Huacun, thank you very much for your invitation, but I have no intention of leaving Qingxue. Now I just want to fight the country with my teammates. I won¡¯t throw them away for whatever reason, so I can only refuse your invitation, sorry.¡±


    After Naruto finished speaking, he took Sakura to leave, leaving Huacun alone. Huacun pinched his chin and showed a knowing smile: "Sure enough, let me see, have you surpassed me? The strength of the highest work."


    Chapter 187-Qingxue vs Chengcheng Xiangnan!


    A few days passed quickly, and soon came the second round of the Kanto Conference, Qingxue confronted Chengcheng Shonan.


    This game is very important for Qingxue. As soon as Chengcheng Shonan is a school that can enter the Kanto Conference, it is not weak in itself. Although Qingxue defeated the powerful enemy Bingdi in the previous round, this game , Because of the relationship between Qingxue captain Tezuka Kunomitsu going to the country of will for treatment, Qingxue will face the situation where the captain is absent.


    It¡¯s natural to win the game, but how to win is also very important. If Qingxue falls into a hard fight as soon as Tezuka leaves, it¡¯s easy to shake the military''s mind. Even if you can defeat Chengcheng Shonan, you will have a good chance in the next few rounds. Great influence.


    In accordance with past practice, Coach Ryugasaki will give lectures and announce the candidates before the start of the game.


    "Our opponent today is Chengcheng Shonan. They are a very powerful school. Although we defeated the Ice Emperor in the last round, as long as we lose here, the Kanto Conference of our youth school will be over, so absolutely not. Underestimate the enemy, do you understand?!!!"


    "Yes!"


    "Okay, now we announce the roster, doubles No. 2 Kawamura, Gan, doubles No. 1 Oishi, Kikumaru, singles No. 3 Haitang, Singles No. 2 whirlpool, Singles No. 1 is the best, do your best to play!"


    "Yes!"


    Echizen Ryoma did not play in the match against Chengcheng Shonan, but compared to singles, the doubles sent by Qingxue this time is really a bit disturbing.


    After Tezuka went to the country of will, the position of the election was vacated, and he returned to the election again with his own strength. It was nothing to let him play doubles, but Kawamura, who formed his partner, played with Hua last time. Injured in the game in the ground, it is still unknown whether the right hand has fully recovered.


    Although Qingxue¡¯s golden combination was resurrected in this game, Dashi was actually an injury. Because he saved a pregnant woman who was about to fall, he was injured and missed the match with the ice emperor. Dashi''s wrist was also in this match. An uneasy element in it.


    In any case, Qingxue¡¯s entry form has been submitted, and it is impossible to make changes.Before the start of the game, the coaches of the two teams greeted each other. Female coaches are rare in Japan, especially since the two teams leading the team are all female coaches, so before the start of the game, there is a strange smell of gunpowder.


    "In this competition, I have asked Qingxue''s players for advice, Coach Ryugasaki."


    "With each other, let me see what level of your''works'' are."


    "You won''t be disappointed, Coach Ryugasaki."


    The two coaches seemed to be a little uncomfortable with each other, but the referee soon prevented the weird atmosphere from developing.


    "Starting right away, the Youth Academy vs. Chengcheng Shonan doubles number two match. Both players are invited to enter."


    The combination of Kawamura and Gan from the Youth School is indeed very interesting. First of all, they are both good players in singles, and they don''t have much experience in doubles. Second, the styles of these two men can be said to be completely opposite.


    Kawamura is good at using powerful force to defeat opponents frontally, and will immediately increase with the burning of emotions. He is easily emotional in the game. He is a typical "hot-blooded" player; and Gan will fully collect opponents before the game starts. Data, calculate all possible changes in the game, and then get the greatest victory with the least strength, completely calm the data man.


    These two people are calm and passionate, and the key to this game is how the diametrically opposite styles can play together.


    And Chengcheng Shonan¡¯s doubles number two are called Tanaka Yohei and Tanaka Kohei. You know they belong to the same family when they hear their names, but they are not just brothers, but also twins. There is almost no difference between the two people except for their hair. Yangping with purple hair is the elder brother, and Haoping with blue hair is the younger brother. The twins are born with an advantage over ordinary people in terms of tacit understanding.


    It was also the first time that the two of Qingxue played against twins. Kawamura said magically: "This time the opponent is a twin combination."


    "We are not a group, please call us UNIT." The twin duo''corrected'' at the same time.


    "What UNIT? Combination is combination!"


    Seeing Kawamura''s emotions a bit agitated, Gan immediately calmed his partner: "Kawamura, don''t be too anxious, the game is about to start."


    "Oh, yeah, do it."


    "From now on, in the second doubles match between Youth Academy and Shonan Shonan, Qingxue Kawamura serves."


    Qingxue¡¯s first serve was Kawamura, and his powerful burning serve has always been the best choice to open the game.Before Kawamura served the ball, Tanaka Yohei, who was standing in front of the net, said loudly, "Can these two guys from Qingxue keep up with our rhythm?"


    "Idiot, how can they keep up?"


    The two brothers spoke very loudly. Obviously they were deliberately speaking to Kawamura and Gan listen. It was okay, but Kawamura, who would burn up once he entered the game, was extremely easily irritated: "What did you say?!"


    "Calm down, Kawamura, it''s a game now."


    As he did it, Kawamura calmed down, but the anger that had just risen was not so easy to suppress.


    "If I look down on me, I will suffer a lot! Go, burn serve!"


    Kawamura fired his anger along with the burning serve, and the strong serve made people feel its power off the court.


    "So strong!"


    "Senior Kawamura is in great shape today!"


    "The power of the ball is very strong, but the line is too straight. Get me back!"


    Hoping who received the serve from the backcourt caught the burning serve and hit the ball in the opposite direction of Kawamura.


    "Innocent and naive!"


    Kawamura roared while rushing towards the direction of the tennis ball. At this time, on the side of Shonan Shonan, Yohei, who was standing in front of the net, started to retreat, while Hohei, who was on the bottom line, stepped forward. The two stood in parallel.


    "Two people stand in a line?"


    Naruto frowned and looked at the formation used by Shonan Chengcheng: "It looks like a parallel formation, but it''s rare for two people to stand on the center line."


    Parallel formation is a formation in which the players on one side of the doubles stand horizontally and parallel. It is more common to use a defensive formation where two people stand in parallel on the bottom line, or a super-attack formation with double nets. However, the situation where two people stand on the center line is very common. It''s rare, especially when the two brothers are not tall, standing on the center line, they can easily be attacked by a lob.


    "It''s a parallel formation, so that''s it!"


    Kawamura also saw that the weakness of this formation was the lob, and with a wave of the racket, he immediately aimed the attack at Chengcheng Shonan''s backcourt.


    "Play well, Senior Kawamura hit the ball to the backcourt!"


    "This point is won!"


    "No, not yet!"


    Fuji¡¯s expression was a bit serious, probably because Shonari Shonan¡¯s reaction was surprisingly fast, and he faced Kawamura¡¯s lob attack without any confusion. Before the ball fell, he quickly moved to the bottom line, and Yohei made a hit. The posture of the ball.


    Snapped!


    The long-charged return hit was extremely fast, flying across the court in an instant, hitting the bottom corner of Qingxue''s half court, and quickly flying out of the court.


    "The goal was scored by Shonan Chengcheng and the score was 15:0."


    "Fast speed!"


    "It moved to the bottom line immediately after Kawamura attacked."


    "Either the speed of movement or the prediction of the landing point are very powerful. These two people are not easy to deal with."

 2015 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2015

    After the start of the game, Chengcheng Shonan appeared full of momentum, Yang Ping carried the racket on his shoulders, and said confidently: "The cooperation of these two people is totally impossible, Haoping."


    "Yes, in this game, they will be solved in 20 minutes."


    The two people''s provocative and undisguised words completely passed into Kawamura''s ears, obviously adding fuel to the fire, which made Kawamura''s unquenched anger burn even more, and his hands tightly grasped the handle of the racket.


    "Damn it! I dare to look down upon me!"


    Chapter 188-Calm vs. Passionate Showdown


    "The goal was scored by Shonan Chengcheng and the score was 30:0."


    Chengcheng Shonan¡¯s twin team scored another point. The purple-red-haired Yangping had an open smile on his face: "Hey, Haoping, can you see it?"


    "Of course, the target is that power man, who is irritable as expected."


    "Then destroy him completely!"


    "Burning serve!"


    Kawamura''s blazing burning serve was difficult to play this time, because the route of the serve had been completely seen through. After Tanaka caught Kawamura''s burning serve, he immediately rushed towards the midfield.


    "It''s a parallel formation again!"


    "Damn it! How could that trick always be useful?!"


    Kawamura¡¯s anger grew stronger, but Chengcheng Shonan¡¯s twins clearly felt that they were not enough. The younger brother of the twins, Kohei Tanaka, suddenly turned his head and said to Yangping, ¡°Yangping, how many scores did you score on the recent exam?¡±


    Yang Ping directly turned his head to look at Haoping: "I took the test ninety points, how about you?"


    "What are these two people doing? They even talked face to face during the game?"


    "Isn''t there no way to see the ball?"


    ''hateful!Actually look down on me!''


    The appearance of Tanaka Yohei and Tanaka Kohei is as if they don''t put Qingxue in their eyes. This provocative tactic has an excellent effect on Kawamura, who is prone to overburn.


    Kawamura''s powerful shot quickly flew across the net, but Tanaka Kohei hit back Kawamura''s powerful dribble without seeing the ball. The shot was clean and beautiful.


    "The goal was scored by Shonan Chengcheng and the score was 40:0."


    "This round was won by Chengcheng Shonan, the score was 1:0."


    "Hey, Qingxue''s team of doubles is totally unsuccessful. I will eat LoveGame at the beginning."


    "This is also expected. After all, once you fall into the rhythm of Yangping and Haoping, when you react and want to escape, the game is over."


    "The end of this game is set."


    The twins of Tanaka Yohei and Tanaka Kohei are indeed born to have a better understanding than ordinary people. They play doubles even more easily, and give full play to their advantages.


    In contrast, Kawamura was completely caught in the rhythm of the two, no matter what his abilities alone, and he was not the opponent of the twin brothers on the opposite side, the difference was naturally widening.


    Kawamura was in the game, naturally a fan of the authorities, but off the court, the candidates of the Qingxue could clearly see the game.


    Fuji looked serious: "They deliberately aimed at Kawamura and attacked."


    "Yes."


    Naruto tacitly followed up with the words: "Senior Kawamura''s character is too easy to be provoked. The twins of Shonan Seongsei are also very powerful. They deliberately targeted Senior Kawamura to attack and avoid Senior Master Kawamura, obviously treating him as a It''s a breakthrough, but Kawamura-senpai who was provoked can''t see it."


    "But Uzumaki-senpai, even if the two of them deliberately attacked Kawamura-senpai, then they just hit back at the ball without watching the ball, what should we say?"


    "I think that is probably because they have the ability to judge the impact of the ball just by hearing the sound of the ball, so that even if they look at each other during the game, they can also judge the opponent''s course in an instant. And fight back."


    "Huh? Use listening to judge the position, can this kind of thing really be done?"


    "Although it is difficult, it cannot be said to be completely impossible. Senior Kawamura is now completely caught in the rhythm of his opponent."


    "The goal was scored by Shonan Chengcheng and the score was 40:0."


    "Haoping, what is the first class tomorrow morning?"


    "Isn''t it mathematics? I don''t remember this anymore, but you are still a brother."


    "Hahaha, I''m really sorry."


    "Yangping, what do you want to eat tonight?"


    "Supper, how about beef croquette?"


    "Okay, but I have to call Kasang in advance to get it ready."


    If there is no picture and the sound of hitting the ball, the dialogue between Tanaka Yohei and Tanaka Kohei is simply ordinary brothers, talking about class and eating, but these conversations all happen on the field of competition, in front of Kawamura.


    Facing the burden caused by the concentration of power of two opponents, and the mental pressure caused by this provocative tactic, Kawamura''s physical and mental power were quickly consumed several times.


    Huacun hugs his arms and long legs, with an elegant and confident smile on his face: "Attack from both mental and technical aspects. If you don''t have a good mental state, you can easily collapse yourself. This will not last long. .Kawamura-kun, you are very talented, but unfortunately you did not meet a good instructor.''


    The situation of the game fell to Chengcheng Shonan. At this moment, Yangping made a mistake in returning the ball, and the return was high.


    "Chance Ball!"


    This kind of slow high ball is indeed a good offensive opportunity. Kawamura also knows that this is indeed an opportunity not to be missed. He immediately separated his feet and held the racket in a posture of swinging the ball.


    "Kawamura-senpai! Use the wave ball to change the situation!"


    "Go! Swing the ball!"


    The three first-year imps were extremely excited to see Kawamura''s posture. They were all convinced that Kawamura''s wave ball would definitely change the situation of the game in one fell swoop, but from the beginning of the game they were almost reduced to the spectator''s work but suddenly shouted: " No! Kawamura! You can''t play swing ball!"


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    Kawamura, who had already accumulated his strength, could not listen to what he said, his muscular arms held the racket and swung forward with all his strength.


    "Go! Swing the ball!"


    The wave ball flew across the court with amazing power and came to the Tanaka brothers. The two brothers held the racket while swinging it.


    "Double click!"


    The power of the wave ball was disintegrated by the two rackets, and then flew to Kawamura''s side at a faster speed.In addition to the great burden on the arm, the wave ball is a trick, and another weakness is that the wave ball requires all the strength. Therefore, at the moment after hitting the ball, the body will fall into an instant due to excessive force. At this time, there is no way to counterattack the opponent''s fastball.


    "I... my wave ball was hit back so easily..."


    "This round was won by Chengcheng Shonan, with a score of 2:0."


    "Ugh¡­¡­"

 2016 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2016

    Naruto covered his face with his hands and looked hard to look straight at: "It''s really ugly, Senior Kawamura, who originally wanted to change the situation with a wave ball, but was hit by the opponent so easily and scored. Now the situation can be justified. It''s worse."


    "But the two brothers of Shonan Shonan are also very powerful." Kikumaru lay on the barbed wire with no image. "They just hit Kawamura''s wave ball back so easily, and they seem to be about the same size as me. Well, I don¡¯t know why there is such a great power?"


    "It''s not that they are powerful, but Kawamura-senpai''s shot is not a real wave ball."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The wave ball is a trick that requires the full use of the muscles of the whole body. However, Senior Kawamura was provoked by the two of them. At this time, he was already dizzy. When he played the two-hand wave ball just now, his arms and waist were still There are legs, and the movements of the whole body are distorted. That way, you can''t make a wave ball."


    "That''s the case, but if Aron doesn''t calm down quickly, he''ll be over."


    "To calm down...is it so easy?"


    It is indeed not an easy task for Kawamura, who is provoked to be angry, to calm down. The more angry Kawamura is, the more he wants to attack. The more he attacks, the more chaotic his rhythm, the wave ball is weak, and the ball is returned. Net, smashed out of bounds, and even made a double fault.


    Compared to the last time he fought against the Ice Emperor, Kawamura did not hesitate to sacrifice his arm to fight Huadi''s heroic performance, this game is really hard to see the extreme.


    "This round was won by Chengcheng Shonan, the score was 5:0."


    "Very good, it''s the last game."


    "Yangping, Haoping, this kind of boring game will end him soon."


    "Captain, how long have you been playing now?"


    "Fifteen minutes, it hasn''t timed out yet."


    "Very good, we will solve them next."


    Snapped!


    Both mental and physical frustrations caused Kawamura''s racket to be unstable and fell to the ground. Before Kawamura had picked up the racket, a tall shadow appeared in front of him, and he stood in front of Kawamura. The face said calmly, "Don''t be ashamed, Kawamura."


    Chapter 189-Silent Abstention


    "What are you talking about, doing?!"


    "I tell you not to lose face anymore. Like you just now, it''s impossible to win the game!"


    "Fuck, you guy wants to fight, don''t you?!"


    "If it can make your head sober, you can."


    The lagging score, physical exhaustion and backlog of anger made Kawamura very irritable. He actually quarreled with him on the court regardless of the game, and started arguing with his partner when he was behind by a big score. It seemed that everything was stopped. .


    "Kawamura, now is not the time to fight."


    "Quickly calm down and concentrate on the game, you will lose if you continue like this."


    "But Senpai Gan is really ruthless. I just watched Senior Kawamura being attacked and didn''t help. I still say this now."


    "Hori, if Senpai Gan went to rescue Senpai Kawamura, the defensive formation would collapse, and it would be easier to defeat that way, don¡¯t you know?"


    "This... of course I know this." Horio stammered, but obviously lacked confidence.


    "Let¡¯s talk less, you don¡¯t understand at all, what about two years of tennis."


    "Katsuro, what are you talking about?!"


    "I said you were bragging, talking big, how about it?!"


    "Damn it, you fellow, let''s see how I clean up you!"


    The anxious Horio rolled up his sleeves and was about to start a fight with Kato Katsuo, Mizuno quickly stopped them two from the middle: "You two should calm down. Now the seniors are still playing, what are you doing? ?!"


    Qingxue¡¯s lagging score, coupled with the hot weather, made these little ghosts who are in charge of refueling feel a little irritable. On the other hand, there is also the absence of Tezuka, the super cooling iceberg, so it¡¯s not easy to make a fight. You can calm down.


    The quarrel of the kids on the sidelines also caught the attention of others, and Kawamura was shocked when he saw Horio and Katsura quarreling.


    "little monkey¡­¡­"


    ''Is that what I was like just now, I was so stubborn and completely forgot about my partner, was this playing doubles?''


    Kawamura''s expression changed rapidly, from blankness, regret, guilt, and finally to a wave of determination and persistence. The previous irritability and anger had disappeared from his eyes.


    "Are you awake, Kawamura?"


    "Sorry, fuck, I was too impulsive just now, but now it''s okay."


    "Then fight back from now on, I have collected their information."


    Kawamura was startled, and then smiled: "Your information will definitely not be a problem, let''s go together!"


    "Hey, Yangping, the guy from Qingxue is smiling."


    "Probably they have given up the game. It''s already the last round. Even if they wake up now, it''s too late. What can they do now?"


    "That''s right, the game is about to end."


    In the sixth game of the game, the Tanaka brothers served to win the game. The one who served was his brother Yopei Tanaka.


    "Qingxue, no matter how hard you struggle now, it is too late! Go!"


    Yohei Tanaka roared and shot a sharp outside corner serve.


    "Kawamura, move a step and a half to the right."


    "it is good."


    Gan gave accurate instructions, and Kawamura fully followed Gan''s instructions. After moving a step and a half to the right, he stood in the best position to hit the ball. With a swipe of the racket forward, Kawamura gave his strength for the first time in this game. A full forehand strike.


    boom!


    The tennis ball fell on Tanaka''s racket and made a dull sound. The impact transmitted from the racket made Hohei very surprised.


    "What''s the matter? The power to hit the ball has become stronger!"


    "The next two steps are on the left. You can score by hitting a fluctuating ball from that position."


    "Okay! Go, swing ball!!"


    The tennis ball was filled with powerful power as Kawamura''s high emotions. Tanaka Yohei ran to the impact point at the moment Kawamura hit the ball, shouting: "You are over, Qingxue!" shouted, Yangping''s racket was facing Kawamura. The fluctuating ball hits up.


    Yohei Tanaka had caught Kawamura''s wave ball before, but the power before it was completely different from that of now. The wave ball that Kawamura hit with his whole body strength was as heavy as a shot put, and the terrible power made Yohei grip the racket. Both hands felt numb and lost consciousness for an instant. With a snap, the racket was directly hit by the fluctuating ball.


    "how is this possible?!"


    This incident made Chengcheng Shonan stare, and the referee calmly and decisively announced the score.

 2017 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2017

    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    "Great, Kawamura scored a swing ball!"


    "Fluctuating Ball is finally fully resurrected, GOGOGO!"


    In Qingxue, the person who is the most excited to dance with his hands is of course the Kikumaru Eiji, who does not look like his predecessors. Naruto will not bounce like him, but he smiles and said: "This power is the real wave ball. Previously, Senior Kawamura was provoked by them and was so angry that he couldn''t exert his normal strength at all. Now he has calmed down. With the wave of the muscles, there is no way for them to fight back."


    Fuji also changed from a serious look before to a smile full of falsehood: "It''s all because of doing it. If you underestimate him, the consequences will be very serious."


    Qian''s ability to collect data is first-class, and he knows most of his teammates'' data.As for what course Kawamura is good at, what course he is not good at, the range of defense, and where he can hit the most powerful shot, analyze it with the collected opponent data, so that Kawamura''s strength can be used. To the maximum.


    In the five innings that were previously lost, it seemed that Kawamura was alone because Kawamura played wildly and the score was behind. It seemed to have no effect at all. In fact, when the Tanaka brothers deliberately bypassed the game and attacked Kawamura, it happened Do an opportunity, an opportunity to concentrate on collecting information without distracting the game.


    This game seems to have reached the final round smoothly, but in fact, behind this, Qian has fully collected all their information, and now is the time to start the counterattack.


    "In this round, Qingxue won by 5:1."


    "Swing ball!"


    "This round was won by Qingxue, with a score of 5:2."


    ...


    "Burn it! Burning!!"


    Under the situation of controlling the overall situation, Kawamura''s powerful strength has finally been fully utilized. In this way, the strength gap of the individual soldiers has appeared. Although the twins of Tanaka have the advantages of flexible movement and tacit cooperation, the disadvantages are also very great. Obviously, the two brothers are not big and lack of strength. The worst thing to do is Kawamura¡¯s power style of one-strength reduction. With the 100% power fluctuation ball played by Kawamura, they can¡¯t even catch it. Going back, the score was constantly chased.


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 5:4, and the venue was exchanged."


    Before Chengcheng Shonan¡¯s big lead in the five games before, there was only one game left in the blink of an eye. During the exchange of venues, players from both sides had a short time to replenish water. Kawamura picked up the kettle on the ground and said: , Let''s win the victory in one breath, and there is no problem with the following data, right?"


    "Of course, the data is completely available. Ah, Kawamura, that..."


    "What''s the matter, fuck?"


    "That kettle..."


    "Water bottle?" Kawamura looked down at the water bottle in his hand, and realized that he was holding a dry water bottle instead of his own. When I just wanted to return the water bottle to dry, an extremely disgusting feeling surged from his stomach. Coming up, followed by a burst of dizziness.


    boom!


    "Hey, Kawamura... Kawamura!"


    The result of the game was completely unreasonable. When Qingxue caught up with the situation, Kawamura accidentally drank the dry juice brought by the dry and fell to the ground, and had to give up the game.


    "As Qingxue abstained in this match, Chengcheng Shonan won the second double."


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety-Contrasting Doubles


    Because he drank dry juice and abstained, the way Qingxue lost the game was really speechless. The shameless coach Ryugasaki ordered him not to bring that messy stuff to the court again, making him feel depressed for a while.


    Chengcheng Shonan won the second doubles match dramatically, but Qingxue''s catching up in the second half also made them feel pressured. The next step is the first doubles match between the two sides.


    Qingxue sent a golden combination. This combination has always been Qingxue''s doubles trump card. Needless to say, the strength is just that Dashi''s wrist is injured. It is difficult to predict how much influence it will have in this game.


    And Chengcheng Shonan''s first doubles were Tongshan Dadi and Ota Sho. As soon as Tongshan Dadi stepped onto the court, the huge and burly figure immediately attracted attention.


    "Okay, so tall!"


    "It doesn''t look like a middle school student at all, how tall is that guy?"


    Gan digs out his notebook: "Tongshan Dadi, a second-year student from Chengcheng Shonan, 195 cm tall and 93 kg weight."


    "Nani? It''s 195 cm?!"


    "A bit higher than Bingdi''s birch."


    Qingxuezheng selected the tallest Gan Zhenzhi, 184 cm tall, and among the opponents they had encountered before, the tallest was Bingdi¡¯s Huaji Chonghong. The 190 cm second-year junior high school student is already among Asians. It can be called a monster, but this Tongshan land is half a head taller than Huadi, and the boulder of normal height becomes like a pupil in front of him.


    "It looks like it will continue to grow in the second grade. Why not play basketball with that physique."


    Naruto said silently, the physique of this Tongshan land should be a treasure in the eyes of the basketball coach. Calculated by his current height, when he enters high school, even if he is less than 210 cm like Kawada Mikio The height should be the same as Mori Shigekuan. Jumping high is not as tall as growing tall. This is an old saying in basketball. How can such a baby not have a basketball coach to dig corners?


    "But compared to the land of Tongshan, his partner is also very interesting."


    "Yeah, you probably can''t see him from the referee''s position."


    From the position of the referee, there is indeed no other person from Shonan Chengcheng. He sat in the referee''s chair and looked around for a long time: "Well, what about another player from Shonan Chengcheng?"


    Tongshan Dadi took a half step back, and his partner could be considered "being out after a thousand calls", wearing a headband and a pair of weird windproof glasses: "Here."


    "That guy is so short, senior, is he really a good candidate?"


    "Sho Ota, the second year of Chengcheng Shonan, is 148 cm tall."


    "Puff, I didn''t expect that there would be someone shorter than that kid Echizen."


    "Senior Uzumaki, what do you mean?"


    "It means literally, how?"


    Echizen Ryoma had a lot to say, but in the end he just lowered the brim of his hat and threw a sharp white eye.


    "But the pairing of these two people is very interesting. The height difference is nearly 50 cm. What kind of cooperation will these two people play together?"


    "From now on, in the first doubles match between the Youth Academy and Shonan Shonari, Shonan Ota will serve."


    Sho Ota first served, and Tong Shan Dadi stood in front of the net. With his tall and burly physique, he stood in front of the net, and he stood there like a wall.


    "Have a great game, my excellent works."


    Snapped!


    The racket was swung, and the tennis ball immediately flew to Kikumaru. As the player of Shonan Shonan, Ota Sho¡¯s basic strength is of course no problem, but this kind of serve poses no threat to Kikumaru, who has excellent dynamic vision.


    Kikumaru returned the ball very quickly, but what was surprising was the moving speed of Tongshan Earth. With such a burly physique, his movements were quite flexible. He stood in position in two steps and attacked with a powerful forehand.


    "Oops!"


    Tongshan Earth''s attack was too fierce and fast, and the big stone in front of the net had no time to intercept. Kikumaru fully demonstrated his amazing instant explosive power at this moment, leaping towards the tennis ball and saving the ball in time.


    "As expected of Senior Kikumaru, what a beautiful save!"


    Huacun still had such an elegant smile, and said in a low voice: "Although it was a beautiful save, Kikumaru who left the position can no longer receive the next ball."


    Kiriyama Earth''s movement speed is also very good compared to his physique. It instantly moved from the right to the left, blocking Kikumaru''s flying save.


    Oishi also knew that his partner could not immediately hit back this time, and instantly stood up, and at the same time aimed at the opposite direction of Tongshan Earth''s location and volleyed.

 2018 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2018

    "Hit the empty space!"


    The tennis ball almost left Dashi¡¯s racket, and Tongshan Earth rushed over again at an unreasonable speed, waving his strong arms, and shouting: "I''m going to take this ball!!"


    boom!!


    Tongshan''s roar was accompanied by the dull clash of tennis balls hitting the ground with his heavy power.


    "The goal was scored by Shonan Chengcheng and the score was 15:0."


    "Okay!"


    Tongshan waved his sturdy arm in a celebration, and looked like a strong King Kong, whose muscles contained explosive power.


    "It''s an exaggeration! Senpai Dashi''s attack aimed at the empty space was so simple that he hit it back!"


    "It''s like a copper wall and an iron wall!"


    Fuji: "That Tongshan land is really unusual, but it''s so big and flexible."


    "Especially, he has given full play to the strengths of his body, and all movements are completed within two or three steps."


    "Two or three steps?"


    "Yes, that Tongshan Earth has a tall stride and a long wingspan, so it only takes two or three moves to receive all the shots. Although it is not the same as the general tennis style, it does give full play to it. The physical advantage of the game can develop such a playing style that suits the physical characteristics of the players. The coach of Shonan Chengcheng is really..."


    "Humph!"


    Tongshan Dadi snorted, and some mature faces showed confidence and fighting spirit: "Don''t start to be surprised because of this level, today I want you to have a good experience of our tennis in Chengcheng Shonan!"


    "Eiji, that person is not easy to deal with. It seems that we have to think of something."


    "Yes, Dashi."


    Chapter 191-Thunderbolt!


    Tongshan Earth¡¯s too strong and burly physique is indeed very difficult to deal with. When Ota shot the second goal, Tongshan Earth stood in front of the net and prepared to defend.


    ''Want to guard the front of the net again?In this case, attack the back!''


    "Climbing the moon volley!"


    The receiving Dashi directly hit his best moon climbing volley, aiming at the bottom line and hitting a lob, just to get around the giant Tongshan Earth, but Dashi obviously miscalculated Tongshan''s ability.


    "Just leave it to me!!"


    Tongshan roared, and his sturdy body jumped into the air. He was strong, but his jumping ability was quite good. With his unusual arm span, he easily smashed back directly against the climbing of the boulder. Month volley.


    "Just kidding, can such a high ball be hit back so easily?"


    "He is too tall and lobs are useless."


    "If the lob is useless, hit it down and watch the ball!"


    Kikumaru in front of the net quickly volleyed, and the tennis ball passed directly between his legs before the ground of Tongshan landed completely.Tongshan Dadi''s burly physique certainly has advantages in strength and defensive range, but the defect is the same as in basketball, that is, the gap under the crotch is too large and it is easy to be worn through the crotch.


    Without landing, Tongshan Dadi could not catch Kikumaru''s crotch ball. This was the first time Qingxue hit the ball behind Tongshan Dadi, but Sho Ota clearly knew the weakness of his partner and rushed there. Defending behind Kiriyama.


    Because the physique difference between Ota Sho and Kiriyama was too large, when Ota Sho stood behind Kiriyama, most of his body was covered by Kiriyama¡¯s body. The situation caused by this huge physique difference was that Dashi and Kiriyama in the opposite half Kikumaru couldn''t see Ota Sho''s shots at all, and he could not predict Ota Sho''s attack route in advance. When his eyes saw the tennis ball flying over, his body movements were already slow.


    Snapped!


    Dashi''s counterattack was too high. Tongshan Dadi raised his arm and shouted: "This point is won! Cannonball!!"


    boom!!


    The ball played amazing power, so that the golden combination did not have time to react.Tongshan Dadi is too tall, so the hitting point is very high, and he has great strength, so when standing on the ground with two strong feet, the ball he hits has the power to not lose to the smash.


    "The goal was scored by Shonan Chengcheng and the score was 30:0."


    Tongshan Dadi waved his arms in celebration, his bronze muscles shone in the sun, and looked full of power, provoking at the golden combination: "Qingxue, what should you do now?"


    Although they lost two points in a row, the golden combination will not be messed up because of such a thing. Dashimian said without changing his tone: "That front line seems to be difficult to break through. Since the high ball is useless..."


    "Ah, you can only use a higher ball!"


    Sure enough, Kikumaru deliberately used both hands to hit a super-high lob when receiving the hair. Even the height of Tongshan Earth would definitely not be able to catch it.In fact, few people hit such a high shot in the game. Once a ball that flies too high in mid-air is easily affected by the wind and goes out of bounds, and if the tennis ball flies too high, the time will change. It is difficult to play an offensive effect. The purpose of this ball is not to score directly, but to break through the front line like a wall of Tongshan land, and then disrupt the formation of the city into Shonan to obtain a better offensive opportunity.


    "Okay! Bypass!"


    "Hey!"


    Tongshan Earth did not panic, his body squatted halfway on the ground, while Ota Sho rushed over from the backcourt while holding the racket, and stepped on the body of Tongshan Earth, and then stepped on his shoulders to take off, with the body of Tongshan Earth. As a springboard, Sho Ota jumped a lot higher than Naruto this time, and Kikumaru''s super high lob was already in sight.


    "Go! A bolt from the blue!"


    Sho Ota made a powerful smash from the super high hitting point, and the tennis ball fell straight down like a thunderbolt that suddenly struck under a clear sky, just in the middle of Qingxue''s half court.This smash was very powerful. The height of the tennis ball after rebounding was even higher than the wire fence around the court, and it flew directly into the woods outside the court.


    "The goal was scored by Shonan Chengcheng and the score was 40:0."


    "How about it, this is the power of our nirvana!"


    "Agan, what is the angle of incidence of the ball just now?"


    "The angle of the smash just now is 78.5, which is close to a right angle, which is larger than the slam dunk angle of the whirlpool, but it means that the two of them can hit the smash."


    "Yes, it''s no wonder that two people with such a big difference in physique are required to form a partner, and only in that way can you strike this thunderbolt."


    Chengcheng Shonan''s contrast combination is indeed very good. Tongshan Earth has amazing physique and strength, and is very powerful in attack and defense. Ota Sho is small and flexible, which can just make up for some of the holes in Tongshan Earth. The nirvana of the two of them is a bolt from the blue, making it difficult for the golden combination.


    "This round was won by Chengcheng Shonan, the score was 1:0."


    "This round was won by Chengcheng Shonan, with a score of 2:0."


    Snapped!


    Oishi made a mistake in returning the ball, and the tennis ball hit the net directly and fell off after losing strength.


    "This round was won by Chengcheng Shonan, with a score of 3:0."


    "How could this happen, the golden combination will lose three games in a row, it''s over!"


    "Shengcheng Shonan''s team of doubles is indeed very strong. It is not only personal ability, but also very good cooperation. It is indeed a difficult opponent to deal with."


    "Senior Gan, have you found any loopholes?"


    Pushing the glasses dry, he said: "Not yet, and the current problem is not just this."


    "Fuck, you can see it."

 2019 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2019

    "You two have seen it already, no two, Maelstrom."


    "Ok."


    The first-year three little ghosts looked up at the seniors, with stunned faces. They had no idea what unpredictable things these big guys were playing. Horio couldn''t help but said, "What the hell is going on, the seniors still meet What''s the problem?"


    "The problem is...Dashi''s hand."


    After three rounds, the courts are exchanged in accordance with the rules of the game. Players can have a short rest time to replenish water and listen to the coach''s guidance.Dashi came to the rest area, but did not drink water or wipe sweat immediately, but wrapped a towel soaked in water directly on his right wrist.


    Coach Ryugasaki turned to look at him: "Dashi, are you okay?"


    Dashi showed a somewhat reluctant smile: "No problem, coach, we will definitely win this game."


    The rest time for the change was very short. Dashi took off the towel, revealing a little red and swollen wrist.


    "Senior Dashi''s wrist... is red."


    "That was the injury suffered before the match against Ice Emperor."


    "But Senior Uzumaki, isn''t Senior Dashi''s injury already healed? It seemed normal during the previous practice."


    Naruto stared at the court and replied: "At that time, it was probably hard-supported. After Captain Tezuka left, Qingxue''s combat effectiveness appeared to be vacant. This game is very important for Qingxue. As the deputy captain and acting captain, A sense of responsibility, so that Dashi must return to the court to continue the game. However, the actual game and practice are still different, the intensity is much stronger, and the Tongshan land in Chengcheng Shonan, the shot is very powerful and continuous. Taking such a strong ball, the burden on the wrist is increasing."


    "Chengcheng Shonan is already so good, plus the injury of Senior Dashi, isn''t it all done like this!?"


    "Boy, you guys are too noisy! Just be quiet and be optimistic. Why is Hideichiro Oishi the deputy captain of our Qingxue? You will understand soon!"


    Chapter 192-Dashi''s Psychological Warfare


    In the fourth round of the game, Qingxue had his turn to serve. Dashi didn''t have a powerful serve skill like Naruto or Tezuka, especially because his current state of the wrist was unable to make a strong serve, which made Qingxue fall into a situation. Bad situation.


    Oishi''s wrist cannot be held for too long and must be made quickly. If you want to end the game quickly, hitting a strong and effective serve and scoring quickly is the best way, but now Oishi obviously can''t do this.


    Before serving, Dashi took a few deep breaths and adjusted his emotions:''These two people can''t be defeated by normal methods. In this case, they can only try their luck.''


    Oishi tossed the tennis ball lightly, and then swung the racket. This backspin serve is not fast. It can be said that it is a simple serve that can be played by a novice who has only practiced basic tennis for half a year.


    Such a slow serve, from the point of view of Tongshan Dadi, it is of course very easy to fight back: "Hahaha! What kind of serve, let me call you back!"


    boom!!


    Tongshan Dadi used his immense power to make a heavy batting sound. Although the power was great, there seemed to be a problem with the ball. The tennis ball flew out of bounds before it flew over the net.


    "Out of bounds, this ball is scored by Qingxue, the score is 15:0."


    "Sorry, I just made a mistake."


    "It''s okay, Tongshan, we''ll just call back right away."


    Sho Ota responded to his partner, but a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes behind the windshield:''This guy from Qingxue is harder to deal with than expected.''


    Naruto and Fuji didn''t seem surprised at all when they saw Tongshan''s mistake. Naruto smiled and said, "That Tongshan is Tongshan."


    Fuji also showed a smile, and added mysteriously: "The big stone is really a big stone."


    The people next to them all looked confused, probably only Echizen Ryoma and Gan could understand the deep meaning of these two guys.


    Tongshan Dadi is big, powerful and flexible. He can deal with any kind of fast break freely. He is indeed a rare athlete, but every player has his own rhythm. Tongshan Dadi Just like his appearance, he is good at dealing with powerful and fast attacking rhythms, but he can''t handle slow cuts. His excessive strength can easily cause ball control errors.


    Dashi sees through this point before changing his tactics to attack with a downspin serve. Speaking of which, observe the attacking methods of his teammates and opponents, and then control the rhythm of the game. This is the tactic that Dashi is best at.


    The second serve was still Oishi''s serve, Shonan Chengcheng''s turn was to receive the serve from Sho Ota.


    Ota Sho''s position was obviously higher than normal this time, and he was almost on the teeing ground. He was obviously scrupulous about Oishi''s backspin serve.


    But why didn''t Qingxue''s deputy captain think of this?This time, Dashi directly adopted a different strategy. The ball bounced back very high. Ota Sho did not expect Dashi would suddenly change his serve tactics. His reaction was already slow. In addition, he was short himself. This time he jumped. He couldn''t catch Dashi''s serve anymore.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 30:0."


    "Master Oishi''s topspin serve is beautiful, but this tactic can only be successful once, next time it won''t work."


    The topspin serve is just like its name. The serve itself adds a strong topspin to the ball, so the ball bounces very high after rebounding. This kind of serve is often used to attack short players like Sho Ota, but only It can be used as a sneak attack tactic to succeed once in a while, and continuous use will have no effect. After all, no one is a fool.


    Let Qingxue get the serve twice in a row, which made Tongshan Dadi''s mood a little irritable. At this time, Dashi suddenly said, "You don''t seem to be that strong now. Let me defeat you."


    "Hey, look, Senior Dashi is provoking each other."


    "But it will succeed, right, do you?"


    "The success rate is 100%."


    Qingxue¡¯s military division gave his ¡°scientific analysis results¡±, and the facts are just like what he said. Tongshan Dadi¡¯s temper is really easily irritated, and said angrily: "What did you say?! Look. How can I break you guys!"


    "Then give it a try."


    After seeing Tongshan Earth really fooled by Oshi, he once again played a slow serve. This time the serve was slower than the first time. This kind of slow ball Tongshan Earth is obviously very unsuitable for this slow play.


    With his own offensive rhythm, when his body muscles have fully gathered his strength and it was the perfect time to swing the ball, Dashi''s serve flew slowly over the net, and when the tennis ball flew in front of him, Tongshan Dadi But he has missed the best time to hit the ball, his own rhythm has been chaotic, and he barely used that huge power to hit the ball, and the result was a super home run.


    "Out of bounds, this ball is scored by Qingxue, the score is 40:0."


    The tennis ball hit the barbed wire behind Dashi without touching the ground. It was really an extra-large foul ball.


    "hateful!"


    After the game started, Qingxue got the game points for the first time.


    ''Don''t even think about defeating me with the serve just now, I''m not as good as Tongshan!''


    Sho Ota learned the lesson from last time, this time he was standing very back, as if he was guarding against Dashi''s topspin serve.However, Oishi immediately changed his tactics this time. The serve was short and fast, and fell just in front of the net, making it too late for Ota to catch the ball.


    "what?!"


    Ota Shocked, and the referee said: "This round was won by Qingxue, with a score of 3:1."


    Although the big score was still behind, Qingxue finally won the first game after the start of the game, and finally began to reverse the situation of the game.


    "Great job, Senior Dashi!"


    "Hehe, you really deserve to be Dashi, he is so calm no matter what."


    "Using slow ball to disrupt the rhythm of Tongshan land, and using high ball tactics to shake Ota Sho''s psychology, he really deserves to be our deputy captain. The psychological control of the opponent is still so perfect."


    "It''s just that that kind of psychological tactics cannot last forever."


    Just because he was caught with a little psychological loophole and completely collapsed all the way, Chengcheng Shonan was really not that weak enough.


    "This round was won by Qingxue, with a score of 3:2."


    "This round was won by Chengcheng Shonan, the score was 4:2."

 2020 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2020

    "The goal was scored by Shonan Chengcheng, the score was 40:30."


    "Ahhhhh! Go! Cannonball!!"


    The powerful cannonball from Tongshan Land directly hit the racket in Dashi''s hand, and the terrible impact was directly transmitted to his injured wrist, causing a sudden shock.


    "That egg head from Qingxue, it''s a shame that he can hold on under Tongshan''s cannonball for so long, right? Captain?"


    Takahisa Kajimoto, the captain of Shonan Chengcheng, said: "Yes, but he should have reached the limit. Tongshan''s cannonballs will make opponents strenuously fight back, causing flaws, and then at this time, score points with a thunderbolt. Our group of doubles will not lose."


    In the case of a wrist injury, I continued to pick up heavy balls like cannonballs. Dashi was indeed at its limit. The return ball could not control the strength, and it flew high. The next picture was not unexpected at all. Sho Ota borrowed the land of Tongshan. His body took off and smashed from high altitude.


    "a bolt from the blue!"


    "This round was won by Chengcheng Shonan, the score was 5:2."


    Chapter 193-i formation


    After seven rounds, Chengcheng Shonan has already got the inventory. If the golden combination loses this time, Qingxue will lose all doubles in two games, so the next three singles must be won, and the game situation is completely in a disadvantageous situation.


    In the eighth game of the game, it was Oishi''s turn to serve again. Oishi and Kikumaru in front of the net stood almost in line on the center line of the court.


    "It''s the Australian formation!"


    "No, that''s a little different from the Australian formation."


    "Different?" Horio raised his head and looked confused. "What''s the difference?"


    "Look carefully, the senior Kikumaru standing on the center line is squatting lower than the net, which is different from the Australian formation used before."


    "Does it make a big difference whether you squat low or not, Senior Uzumaki?"


    "There is a tactical system in the Australian formation. In the general Australian formation, the frontline player is responsible for blocking the opponent''s attack on the slash, forcing the opponent to attack with a straight ball, and then the player who serves from the backcourt will return the score. , But if Kikumaru-senpai squatted so low, he would not block the opponent¡¯s attack path."


    "That''s not to say that the opponent can attack casually, it''s more disadvantageous, isn''t it?"


    "No, this is better for the current gold portfolio."


    "why?"


    Naruto turned his head to look at the three first-year little ghosts: "I just said that the general Australian formation is that the forwards block the opponent¡¯s attack line, and then the defenders attack and score. You think that with the current skills of Dashi Senpai, Can you make the kind of strong shot that can be scored directly?"


    "This one¡­¡­"


    "Impossible, that''s why it looks like this. Although the current formation looks a lot like the Australian formation, it should be exactly the I formation."


    "I formation?"


    This kind of difficult coordination formation that only appears in doubles is obviously a bit super-class for the first-year kids, but the game is already going on at this time.


    Oishi played the starting ball beautifully, and the tennis flew to the inner corner of the court. With Oishi''s wrist, the power of serve is limited after all, but the focus of the I formation is on the avant-garde, that is, Kikumaru. Kikumaru''s body swayed flexibly in front of the net.


    ''hateful!Where is it?!''


    The abundance of actions made Tongshan Dadi unable to accurately choose the attacking route, missed the best hitting point, and returned the ball higher.


    "Get!" With Kikumaru''s dynamic vision and explosive power, he would naturally not miss this good opportunity. The body moved flexibly, and then a beautiful backhand volley in front of the net just hit the ball into the defensive space between Kiriyama Land and Ota Sho. , Score directly.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    "The next ball is coming, ha!"


    Oishi tossed the tennis ball, but I still hit the ball to the inner corner of the service court. The ball fell very shallow. Ota Sho also made a misjudgment just like Kiriyama Land and hit a chance ball.


    Snapped!


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 30:0."


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 40:0."


    "So that''s it." After watching the three attacks of the golden combination, the Qingxue material man showed a knowing smile, "Dashi deliberately sent the ball to the inner corner, so that Kikumaru''s attacking ability was maximized."


    "Although there is a wrist injury, but relying on the line of service to limit the opponent''s attack ability, but also to maximize the attack ability of teammates, it is really a big stone."


    Fuji is also smiling, speaking Zen language that others don''t understand.


    In fact, it''s easy to explain. If you exclude the magical serve that completely violates the common sense of physics in this world, there are only three ways to serve in an ordinary tennis game.


    Inside corner kick, outside corner kick, close kick.The meanings of the three kinds of balls are easy to understand, and the names have all been written.


    Outer corner kicks are characterized by direct attacks with a great angle of service. This kind of ball is difficult to receive, and it is easy to lead the opponent out of the field, causing great defensive loopholes to connect to the next attack. However, if there are shortcomings Because the angle of attack is too large, it is relatively easier for the opponent to make a large-angle counterattack. Therefore, if you are not careful, the opponent may directly counterattack and score points. If it is not done well, it will become a double-edged sword.


    The characteristics of close shots are also relatively straightforward. Normal people will subconsciously avoid them when they see something flying towards them. This will cause the ball to be distorted and miss the best time to hit the ball to cause errors. Echizen Ryoma''s outspin serve It can be regarded as a special kind of close ball.


    The inside corner kick is to attack the center line of the court when the ball is served. Sengoku''s tiger cannon is also a special one.Generally speaking, the center of the net will be lower than the two sides, so it is not easy to make mistakes in the inside corner kick. The disadvantage is that it is difficult to play an effective attack angle. Contrary to the outside corner kick, the serve cannot be played at an angle, so it is difficult to hit a return. An effective angle can be used to suppress the opponent''s offense.


    Oishi''s continuous inside corner serve is to prevent Shonan Shonan from attacking smoothly. If he can''t attack from a large angle, he can reduce the defensive pressure that Kikumaru bears in front of the net. At the same time, an attack that is not strong enough can also make Kikumaru attack smoothly. Give full play to Kikumaru''s offensive ability.


    To use such a difficult tactical formation in actual combat and suppress a strong enemy like Chengcheng Shonan, Qingxue can do nothing but a golden combination.


    Gan seemed to feel that this was brand new information, so he took out his notebook and quickly recorded it: "Moreover, Kikumaru in front of the net is in charge of the offense. This can also reduce the burden on Dashi''s wrist. Uh, it''s a perfect tacit understanding."


    Naruto glanced at him and said, "But Mr. Gan, this I formation has another advantage."


    "Ok?"


    With a face of confusion, only Fuji nodded slightly: "That''s right."


    The I formation allowed Qingxue to get to the end of the game smoothly. Oishi made the fourth serve. Chengcheng Shonan still cheated. They were cheated by Kikumaru''s nimble pre-net trick and made a pre-net lob.


    "Good shot!" Kikumaru jumped up in front of the net, raised his racket high, and directly made a gesture of smashing.


    "Oops, go back quickly!"


    Sho Ota was too late to be annoyed that he had cheated again just now, and immediately retreated to defend, but when people saw them in the mid-air in Kikumaru, he grinned and said, "Hey, you guys were cheated!"


    "what?!"


    Whoosh!


    Kikumaru''s racket swung into the air, hitting the air in mid-air, but when Kikumaru was falling, Oishi, who was in the backcourt, suddenly sprang from behind Kikumaru.


    "This round is won!"


    boom!


    Dashi''s clean smash was hitting Kiriyama Dadi and Ota Sho. The two of them were just fooled by Kikumaru''s actions. When they realized that the smash was caused by Dashi, their body reaction had slowed for more than one shot. I couldn''t react to anything, I could only watch the tennis ball fly by.


    "This round was won by Qingxue, with a score of 5:3."

 2021 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2021

    "Hehe, in the I formation, the players in front of the net are indeed the top priority. They have to be responsible for both offensive and defensive aspects. It is easy to attract the attention of opponents. However, for this reason, the dashi in the backcourt is ignored. It''s the best time."


    "This is also another advantage of the I formation. On the tennis court, no matter any player, as long as the game is not over, they still have the ability to attack, not to mention that they are playing doubles."


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Four-The Last Moon Climbing Intercept


    "This round was won by Qingxue, with a score of 5:4."


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 5:5."


    Qingxue''s golden combination reversed the disadvantages with amazing tacit understanding and finally caught up with the game to a draw. Although the momentum was just right, it was not yet at the point where it could be relaxed.


    Fuji squinted his eyes and said solemnly: "The real test is next." His eyes were falling on the already sweating deputy captain of Qingxue.


    Naruto was also looking at Dashi and added: "Yes, the eleventh game is very important. If you can''t win this game, you will lose it. Dashi-senpai¡¯s skills are absolutely impossible to stick to the tiebreaker. In the twelve innings, a decisive victory."


    This game has been played for ten rounds, which lasted more than forty minutes. The long game, coupled with the continuous picking up of the powerful cannon shells from Tongshan Earth, made Dashi¡¯s wrists overwhelmed. At this moment, it is already red and swollen. It can be seen that he has reached the limit.


    For the current Qingxue, a protracted battle is absolutely disadvantageous. Kikumaru and Oishi knew that they couldn''t make the tiebreaker, so they had to win the eleventh game desperately.


    In the eleven rounds of the game, Oishi served again. Kikumaru was ready to attack on the front line, using the I formation that had achieved a good Sengoku.


    Dashi hits the starting ball, although the ball still maintains a high level, but the power and speed of this ball are obviously no longer comparable to before. It can be seen that Dashi''s wrist condition is already very serious.


    Tongshan Dadi yelled: "We won''t be fooled all the time!" During the speech, the racket was swung upwards forcefully, directly hitting the lob with a powerful force.


    Tongshan Dadi is tall and taller, and the hitting point is higher than the average person. The lob is also high and far away, making Kikumaru in front of the net unable to catch the ball at all, and the tennis ball flies directly in front of Oishi in the backcourt.


    Dashi barely catches the ball and hits back, but now he can hardly hit the ball effectively, and can only barely defend. Tongshan Dadi rushed forward with a healthy step, swinging and roaring: "Catch! Cannonball!"


    Although the long time of the game weakened the physical strength of Tongshan Dadi, his shot was still full of strength. The tennis ball flew past Kikumaru and directly in front of Oishi, who hurriedly used his racket to block.


    "Uh!"


    The tingling of the wrist made Dashi immediately snorted, and quickly changed into a two-handed grip. At last he barely returned the cannon ball from Tongshan Dadi, but the ball returned poorly. Tongshan Dadi stood in front of the net, as if Directly smash them with a racket like a fly.


    Snapped!


    The pain in the heart made Dashi unable to exert strength at all, and the racket flew out directly.


    "The goal was scored by Shonan Chengcheng and the score was 15:0."


    "hateful!"


    Horio grabbed his hands on the wire fence, and said indignantly: "The two Shonan Shonari deliberately aimed at Dashi Senpai. It''s too despicable!" Kiriyama Dadi deliberately bypassed the Kikumaru in front of the net and attacked the backcourt with a powerful shot. Oishi''s apparently aimed at his wrist injury. This straightforward tactical intent can be seen even by a first-year kid.


    Naruto calmly said to the side: "In the game, it is understandable to attack the weaknesses exposed by the opponent. There is nothing mean or mean, you are too noisy, kid."


    "but¡­¡­"


    "It''s nothing, this is the game. Also, if they keep attacking Dashi-senpai, it might be better."


    Naruto began to speak different Buddhist language from others, only Fuji and Echizen nodded their heads.


    Dashi adjusted his mood and served again.


    Ota Sho also deliberately bypassed Kikumaru in front of the net and attacked Oishi in the backcourt with a lob.


    Even if Oishi received the ball, he couldn''t make a strong return, allowing Tongshan Dadi in front of the net to seize the opportunity to directly return.


    "Cannonball!"


    The tennis ball is flying to the backcourt at a high speed, but Kikumaru in the frontcourt shows an amazing instantaneous explosive power, jumping out from the left side of the mermaid.


    "Kikumaru beam!"


    Snapped!


    Kikumaru''s volley came extremely fast, and the burly Tongshan earth had no time to react, and the tennis ball flew directly through the crotch.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:15."


    "hateful!"


    Seeing that the cannonball he was determined to win was caught, Tongshan Dadi punched his face severely, his face full of chagrin.


    Sho Ota stepped up from behind and patted Tongshan Dadi''s midfielder: "Don''t mind, Tongshan, it''s just a goal. We won''t change our advantage. If we continue to attack the egg head, we will definitely win. "


    ''Is that right?''


    This sentence emerged in the hearts of Naruto, Fuji and others. Dashi''s wrist was injured. Attacking this weakness seems to be a normal tactic, but will the golden combination really be defeated by this obvious tactic?


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 30:15."


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue, the score was 40:15."


    "The goal was scored by Shonan Chengcheng, the score was 40:30."


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 6:5."


    After repeated battles, the golden combination finally won the crucial eleventh game and got the inventory. In theory, Dashi¡¯s wrist condition should get worse, which is not good for the youth school, but the situation of the game seems to be worse. It''s another matter.


    The beautiful Huacun coach of Chengcheng Shonan couldn''t help but tighten her eyebrows, and meditated:''What''s the matter, Dashi''s wrists should have been unable to hold on, why can''t I beat them?Wait...the tactic they just used was not...''


    "That''s it!"


    There was a happy smile on Qian¡¯s face after the puzzle was solved, and he quickly recorded in his notebook: ¡°One focused on defense and the other focused on attack. Fortunately, the two of them can still use this kind of chaos in this situation. A common tactic in Shuangli."


    In tennis matches, mixed doubles and general doubles matches are different.After all, men and women are different in physical fitness, and it is more difficult to cooperate in doubles.


    In the general doubles system, although there will be a distinction between defensive and offensive players, in complex game situations, players are often required to have two qualities in order to cope with various situations, and men and women players The intensity and rhythm of the game are not the same. If both sides want to practice both offensive and defensive at the same time, and adapt to each other¡¯s offensive and defensive rhythm, it is easy to cause big loopholes and difficult.Therefore, in mixed doubles, many players will be clearly divided into two sides, one focusing on attacking and the other focusing on defense. The part they are good at is maximized and then cooperated. This is the basic tactic in mixed doubles, but in general It''s rare in the doubles matches.


    With Dashi''s wrist, it is no longer possible to take on high-intensity offensive tasks, so he can only focus all his remaining energy on defense, and completely abandon the offensive task, leaving the offensive task completely to his partner.This tactic is the best choice considering the current situation of the rock.


    In the twelfth round of the game, Qingxue won the game.


    Everyone knows that the golden combination must end the game in this round, so Kikumaru played extremely hard at the beginning, as if to consume all his remaining stamina in this round.


    Kikumaru sprinted out the fastest rhythm in one breath, and his flexible movements and sharp volleys made it difficult for Chengcheng Shonan''s two to cope.


    "Kikumaru Bazooka!"


    "This ball is scored by the Youth Academy, the score is 40:0, the end of the Youth Academy!"


    "Damn it! We won''t lose to you, Cannonball!"


    The tennis ball quickly flew in front of him, and Kikumaru''s mouth picked up, showing a sunny smile: "Did you forget, this is a doubles!" With that, Kikumaru passed the tennis ball on the side of his head.


    "what?!"

 2022 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2022

    Tongshan Dadi''s eyes widened, and the tennis ball had already flew towards the boulder who had set a posture on the bottom line.


    "Tongshan! A bolt from the blue!"


    Kiriyama Earth heard Ota Sho''s voice, and immediately squatted down as a jumping platform, allowing Ota to take advantage of his strength, and Dashi also waved his racket.


    "Climbing the moon volley!"


    "Too high!"


    The height of Oishi¡¯s moon-climbing volley this time was unprecedentedly high. Even if Ota Sho took off with the body of Kiriyama Earth, he would not be able to catch the ball. After the tennis ball crossed the super high arc, it finally landed firmly on the bottom line like a needle. .


    "At the end of the game, Qingxue won, the score was 7:5."


    Chapter 195-The Transformed Ruo Renhong


    After a hard fight, the golden combination finally defeated Chengcheng Shonan. In this way, the doubles on both sides were tied 1:1, and the victory and loss were back to the beginning. However, Oishi, because of the serious wrist condition, went immediately after the game. Check at the nearest hospital.


    "Hey, Senpai Gan, Seongsei Shonan''s singles number three is a guy named Wakatohiro."


    "Well, Ruo Renhong, Chengcheng Shonan is in the third grade. He is 176 cm tall and his right hand is his dominant hand. He is very popular among girls."


    "Haha, the information collection of senior Qian is perfect every time."


    Naruto smiled without a smile and didn''t know whether it was a compliment or a complaint. He turned his head and looked at a group of girls outside the Chengcheng Xiangnan square: "It''s those girls, it seems that this person can to some extent. It''s comparable to the narcissus of Ice Emperor."


    "puff!"


    Bingdi¡¯s ruins, the level of sorrows is simply horrifying, but to speak of it, Ruo Renhong is not much different from him, they are only half a catty, and almost everyone of those girls is holding Ruoren. Hiroshi¡¯s support is not so much the cheerleader of Shonan Seongsei, it is more of Wakahihiro¡¯s one-person guard. It¡¯s an exaggeration. This kind of person is probably Haitang¡¯s most hated style.


    He pushed his glasses and turned the notes forward by two pages: "Wao Renhong, in an interview before the game, he said that he can easily fight back against Haitang''s snake ball with confidence."


    "Tsk tusk tusk, although I don''t know if this is self-confidence or ignorance, but you are indeed underestimated by others, viper."


    Having warmed up before the game, Haitang, who was taking off his jacket, silently picked up the racket, walked between Naruto and Gan, and coldly dropped a sentence: "Idiot!" Then he walked onto the court with a cold air. .


    Seeing this, Naruto laughed darkly: "Now there is a good show to watch."


    Players from both sides walked onto the court. The popularity of Ruohong is really not covered. Although his guard team is far less than the luxurious two-hundred-member club of Bingdi, more than 20 people are all girls. Come on. It''s extremely crazy, and there are even banners and fans with the word "Ruo" written on it. It seems that they are really prepared. I really have to say that these little girls are really...


    Ruo Renhong seemed to enjoy this kind of cheering and admiration very much. As a thin-skinned person, he was treated like this for fear of embarrassingly finding a hole to hide, but Ruo Renhong more than beat his guards. He went on the court and even cast a wink. The degree of Sao Bao''s narcissism was definitely comparable to that of Ice Emperor''s Narcissus.


    After the enjoyment, Ruohiro took care of Haitang''s attention: "Are you Haitang-kun? Let me see your snake ball today. I am looking forward to it."


    "You won''t be in the mood to say such things for a while."


    "Really, please advise me more?"


    After an unpleasant handshake to say hello, Wakatohiro said again: "Then it''s time to decide who your opponent is today."


    "My opponent?"


    Haitang''s entire face is a look like "You are kidding me", isn''t my opponent you?


    If Renhong doesn¡¯t care about Haitang¡¯s face, he puts his finger on the corner of his eyes, making a look of thinking, and then said for a moment: "Yes, the player who is more suitable for you is...transform!" He took out a folded hat from his pocket and put it on his head. His guards shouted at the same time: "AllRight!"


    As soon as he put on his hat, Ruo Renhong''s eyes and temperament changed, and the irritating attitude of laughter disappeared, replaced by a serious and serious attitude.


    "Transformed?" Naruto squeezed his chin with a look of playfulness. This kid has the ability to become a Superman and show me.


    Fuji was also very interested, and said in a dark belly: "It seems that something very interesting has appeared."


    Coach Huacun copied his arms and secretly said: "If you are a man, let them see that your style is not just gorgeous."


    "From now on, for the No. 3 singles match between the Youth Academy and Chengcheng Shonan, Qingxuehaitang will serve."


    Haitang first served the ball, and Ruo Renhong received his hair. Ruohong¡¯s preparation posture was very special. He spread his feet to the left and right, wider than the shoulders, held the racket with both hands, squatted with the center of gravity, and moved his body slightly to the left and right. It looks faintly familiar.


    "cut!"


    Haitang was particularly displeased with Ruo Renhong, and took a sip to start the ball.


    Haitang doesn''t have the power to serve. Ruo Renhong takes a step back with his left foot when the tennis ball is flying, and at the same time swings his right arm wide, making a strong forehand dribble.


    If Renhong''s smash is very powerful, he hits the tennis ball directly to the corner opposite to Haitang, making Haitang have to run fast to chase the ball.Haitang will not lack the running endurance. After catching the ball, he immediately hit the reverse ball to return. However, Ruo Renhong is very strong even though he is sloppy. He runs very fast, and he caught the tennis ball in a blink of an eye. Hit a strong forehand again.


    This time the dribbling was more powerful than before, and the angle of play was extremely wide, allowing Haitang to score directly before chasing the ball.


    "The goal was scored by Shonan Chengcheng and the score was 15:0."


    "ComeOn!"


    After scoring, Ruo Renhong grabbed the racket and raised up an excited cheer.


    With a smile on his face, Fuji suddenly said, "Uzumaki, can you see it?"


    This sentence came suddenly, but Naruto understood what Fuji meant, and said, "Ah, it''s Leighton Hewitt. Whether it''s hitting the ball or the roar just now, it''s exactly the same as the real Hewitt. ."


    Leighton Hewitt is one of the world''s top men''s tennis players. He defeated Sampras in the 2001 US Open final and won the Grand Slam trophy for the first time. On October 23 of the same year, he was 20 years old and 8 years old. Hewitt became the youngest champion in the history of ATP and won the ATP Masters Cup for two consecutive years.


    Hewitt is a bottom-line defensive player with plenty of physical strength and strong shots. He rarely serves the Internet. He is one of the few players who can achieve good results on fast courts (grass and hard courts), but he is suitable for defense. Counter-attack players performed poorly on the clay court.Because of his extremely fast speed and the undead spirit, he has the nickname of a hare.


    And Hewitt has a personal habit or hobby on the court to shout''ComeOn'', so many players think that he is deliberately provoking, so often quarrel with him, Hewitt has also been punished for this.


    If Hirohiro¡¯s hitting style just now, even the shout of "ComeOn" is almost exactly the same as Hewitt himself, even some minor habits, such as wiping sweat with a jersey, or pulling at the neckline of his clothes. , These are exactly the same as Hewitt.


    You have never seen imitating tennis. Bingdi¡¯s Huadi is good at it, but Ruohiro¡¯s style of imitating world tennis players is very special and looks very interesting.


    Naruto squeezed his chin and looked like watching a monkey show: "This person called Ruoren has two more shots. It seems that he is not just imitating. When hitting the ball, the forehand with his hands opened wide, and the technique from both hands. The evolved backhand shot and the foot power that can catch up with any ball, it¡¯s interesting, it¡¯s really interesting.¡±


    "But Uzumaki-senpai, no matter how interesting it is, it''s just an imitation after all."


    "Imitation is correct, but do you think that the skills of world-class players can be imitated casually?"


    "This one¡­¡­"


    "That person, it seems to be able to achieve this level after considerable hard training. This style meets a stupid stupid like a poisonous snake. Haha, it is really interesting."


    Naruto is really looking forward to the development of this game, but the score between the two sides is not very interesting.


    "This round was won by Chengcheng Shonan, the score was 1:0."


    Haitang didn''t get a point, and lost the serve directly after eating LoveGame.


    Chapter 196-Second Transformation, Sampras


    Can let Haitang eat LoveGame at the beginning of the game. This Ruorenhong of Chengcheng Shonan does have two brushes, but the attitude of that poo bag is really unpleasant, and he did not forget to talk with his own guards in the middle of the change. Say hello, causing a bunch of nympho screams.


    Coach Longqi didn''t seem to be in a hurry, and smiled: "Coach Huacun, it seems that you have many interesting players."

 2023 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2023

    "Oh, they are all very talented children, but if they are talented alone, it is impossible to become a top player. They need someone to guide them. These children are the best works that I have carefully cultivated. "


    "Oh, then I''m going to have a good experience."


    Amid the cheers of Wakatohiro''s guard, the second round began.


    Ruo Renhong continued the style of Hewitt in the first game and played a sharp serve.


    Haitang¡¯s eyes were cold, like a poisonous snake eyeing its prey. With his stubborn and stubborn character, how could he feel better when he dropped the serve at the beginning of the game? This poisonous snake is inevitable. It''s about to start a counterattack.


    If Renhiro continues to hit the ball on the bottom line and wants to find a chance to score, but after the first game, Haitang has roughly adapted to Hewitt¡¯s style of play. Where else can he easily succeed and look for a straight forward. The hand draws the ball, waved his arm, and swung the racket out.


    "Appeared! Snake Ball!"


    The tennis ball, which was given a strong spin, drew a huge arc in the air for an instant, and quickly ejected out of the court after landing in front of the net.


    Leighton Hewitt, transformed by Renhiro, has a strong bottom line, but he is slightly weaker in front of the net, and Hewitt''s ability to move left and right is stronger than that of forward and backward movements, perfect Imitating Hewitt''s style, if Hirohiro also has this weakness, of course he can''t catch the snake ball that fell in front of the net.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    "Good job, Haitang! Give that guy back the game just now!"


    "The viper looks good today."


    "But the opponent doesn''t seem to waver so easily."


    Although it was a point, if it is obvious that Renhong will not mess up the line with a goal, he still has room to adjust the line of the line with his hands, and said: "Oh, it turns out that this is a snake ball, more than imagined It¡¯s more interesting, but it¡¯s not too much to fight back."


    "Say what? If you can, just call me and see!"


    "as you wish."


    If Renhong continues to use Hewitt¡¯s style to play against Haitang, Haitang is a new trick of the snake ball. With the tenacity physical and mental power trained by the devil''s practice day after day, Haitang¡¯s greatest weapon is Haitang¡¯s greatest weapon. Haitang scored another point.


    "This ball was won by Qingxue, the score was 30:0."


    After scoring two points in a row, Haitang prevailed.


    Naruto, who was watching the game off the court, suddenly turned his head and looked at the direction of Chengcheng Shonan''s coach''s bench.


    The beautiful Huacun coach held her arms and still had an elegant smile. Seeing her expression, she seemed to be expecting something.Naruto squeezed his chin thoughtfully, and thought:''Transformation tactics, it doesn''t seem to end here.''


    Snapped!


    Before the third serve, Ruohong suddenly snapped his fingers and shouted: "Transform!" As soon as the voice fell, his whole person, not just actions, even his expression and momentum, seemed to be completely replaced by another one. Same as people.


    Unlike Hewitt¡¯s extremely serious look just now, he turned into an excited, even fanatical look, and even the posture of preparing to serve has become completely different from Hewitt¡¯s serving habits. It''s as if the body remains unchanged, but the soul inside has been replaced by another.


    Haitang looked very uncomfortable, and snorted coldly: "The grandstanding guy!"


    "Is it sensational? You will know soon, ha!"


    If Renhong roared, he shot a shot.What is different from the previous one is that if Renhong''s power of this serve has been significantly improved, both the speed and the angle are better than the previous level, and Haitang is suddenly surprised.


    ''Serve faster!''


    Haitang was surprised, but after a long time training, his body reacted very quickly, and he immediately hit the snake ball back.


    However, Haitang just hit the snake ball back, and when he looked up, he saw Ruo Renhong standing in front of the net.


    "what?!"


    If Renhiro moved forward this time beyond Haitang¡¯s expectations, and this aggressive surfing tactic was obviously different from Hewitt¡¯s play style, Haitang was really confused.


    Ruo Renhong was not welcome, and rushed to the net to intercept Haitang''s snake ball with a volley in front of the net.


    The front of the net is not good for defense but good for offense. Ruohong''s volley is also very tricky and the angle is very large.


    "Oh no!"


    Haitang yelled, the whole mermaid leaped forward and finally managed to save the ball.


    It''s just that diving to save the ball is really unable to control the quality of the return ball, the tennis ball is flying high.


    Ruo Renhong jumped up and swung downwards: "This way I score!"


    boom!


    Before Haitang could stand up, the tennis ball hit the open space of the court. It was a beautiful smash.


    "The goal was scored by Shonan Chengcheng and the score was 30:15."


    "how is this possible?!"


    Witnessing Ruo Renhong''s style of play, Gan fell into a state of daze: "The style of playing has completely changed?!"


    Generally speaking, only when you are a newcomer to tennis, you will try a variety of different styles and styles of play, because at this time the player''s own style is not determined, you have to try more to determine the most suitable style of play.Once determined, it will continue to study, and it is difficult to change in a short time after its own tactical style is formed.


    Few players practice multiple styles of play at the same time. Although all-around players can cope with a variety of tactical situations, it is also very dangerous because there is really only a thin line between''all-around'' and''all-powerful''. It''s just bad.


    Ruohiro''s transformation tactics seem to be imitated, but it doesn''t seem to be that simple.


    "It was Hewitt just now, but now it was changed to Sampras."


    "From the bottom-line offensive style to the net offensive style of play, this Ruo Renhong''s action does not seem to be awkward or wasteful. It is really an interesting player."


    Pete Sampras is one of the strongest pre-net players in the world. He has a strong ability to serve and protect the ball. His one-handed backhand has world-class power.Because he is good at offense, Sampras has an excellent record on fast courts such as grass and hard courts, and poor performance on slow clay courts. Only 3 of his 64 tour titles in his career came from clay courts. field.


    Sampras is an absolute active offensive player, and Hewitt who is good at defensive counterattacks is fundamentally different. The technical characteristics of the two are also completely different. However, if Renhong can master both techniques at the same time, Switching in a short period of time, I don''t know what kind of practice can be done.


    "The goal was scored by Shonan Chengcheng and the score was 30:30."


    If Renhong evened the score with two points in a row, he stood in front of the net and mocked Haitang: "I think you shouldn''t be so desperate. Anyway, you are destined to not win my transformation tactics."


    "Transform?!"


    Haitang straightened his headscarf, his expression was fierce: "No matter what name it is, your transformation tactics are just a monkey show, how could I lose to a guy like you?!"


    "is it?"


    If Renhong raised his head, he glanced at Haitang from the corner of his eyes: "Then you can beat me and see."


    Chapter 197-The Unpredictable Ruo Renhong


    ''Come on, take a good look, Pete Sampras'' tennis ball!''


    Wakatohiro showed his almost perfect transformation tactics. He rushed to the net while serving the ball. His forward speed was very fast this time. Almost when Haitang just received the ball, Wakatohiro was already standing in front of the net. Positioned.


    "Serve to the Internet!"

 2024 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2024

    "It''s very fast, it''s really similar to Sampras."


    "Damn it, this monkey juggler!"


    If Hirohiro''s appearance makes Haitang especially hot, the snake ball is also more powerful than usual.Ruo Renhong volleyed in front of the net this time, giving full play to Sampras'' technical characteristics, a powerful one-handed backhand shot.


    If Renhong uses his backhand to continuously hit the volleys in front of the net, he does not need much strength, he only needs to control the angle, and he can make a wonderful attack.


    Although Haitang has excellent endurance, he does not possess the terrifying explosive power of Naruto. The wide-angle volleys from the left and right directions made him a little tired, and he finally failed to stand on his feet when receiving the ball and fell on the court.


    Ruo Renhong took advantage of the momentum to jump, and swung the racket vigorously: "Take it!"


    The beautiful smash ended this offense and defense, and the referee announced: "This goal was scored by Shonan Chengcheng, the score was 40:30."


    Ruohong¡¯s transformation tactics are indeed remarkable. After transforming into Sampras, Haitang was overwhelmed in an instant, and the situation was at a disadvantage. Ruohong¡¯s guards cheered even more idiotically: " So handsome!" "Simply better than the real Sampras!"


    Even in this world of murderous tennis, it would be impossible for Renhiro to defeat Sampras. Those who are left behind don¡¯t need to pay attention. Naruto said with interest: Yi Te and Sampras are all decent, and this guy''s transformation tactics are more than just talking."


    "Senior Uzumaki, the competition is not good for Senior Haitang now. You still have the mood to praise your opponent."


    "It''s not a compliment, I just think it''s funny. Besides, that guy in Haitang should almost get used to it."


    "adapted?"


    The first grade third elementary school obviously didn¡¯t understand what Naruto was talking about, but he understood at once, and said with a smile: ¡°Whether it¡¯s Hewitt or Sampras, Haitang¡¯s opponent is just If Renhong is nothing but the gorgeous fog, you can see the time to win."


    The two men were speaking in alien languages ??that others could not understand, but the game continued anyway.


    During the confrontation, Wakatohiro was another smash hit.


    "Asshole! How could it keep you successful!"


    How did Haidang''s pride allow his opponents to always use the same method to score points here, his muscles burst out, and he just stopped the smash of Ruo Renhong.


    "Too naive, let me volley you...what?!"


    "Haitang is online!"


    Just when Ruo Renhong planned to continue playing Haitang with Sampras'' best backhand volley, Haitang suddenly made an unexpected move, which was to rush to the net!


    Haitang''s own tactics are very clear. He is a typical bottom line defensive player. He defends calmly on the bottom line, then consumes the opponent''s physical strength with the snake ball, and then cooperates with his abundant physical strength to grind the opponent to death.Except in doubles, it''s not when he receives the serve, otherwise Haitang will rarely rush to the net.


    Haitang¡¯s action was indeed unexpected, and of course it also included Ruo Renhong, who was in a hurry, and the quality of the ball returned was not good, so Haitang directly hit the empty corner with a reverse snake ball.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue, Deuce!"


    "Oh~~~" Kikumaru stared at the stadium with a pair of cat eyes, and said in his mouth: "It''s really strange, Haitang can also surf the Internet."


    "This is also a tactic to deal with opponents. Going online has the meaning of nailing the opponent to the bottom line, but when the opponent also goes online, the situation of both parties is equivalent, and because the distance is too close, it will increase the attack. risks of."


    "Then use Snake Ball at close range to reverse it in one fell swoop. Hey, I didn''t expect Haitang this guy to be pretty good, but there is still a big gap between the skills in front of the net and mine."


    "Kikumaru-senpai, your tail is up."


    "Meow~~"


    "This ball is scored by the Youth Academy, which has the advantage."


    ''This guy will definitely go online again, in that case, use a lob to solve him!''


    Ruo Renhong''s idea is very good, but when he was about to hit the lob, he suddenly found that Haitang was still standing in the backcourt and not moving.At this moment, even if the eyes saw it, the arm that had been swung out could not be retracted halfway to change the action, so he had to hit a very poor quality lob.


    Haitang would naturally not be polite, and won the game with a snake ball.


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 1:1."


    Although there were some twists and turns in the middle, Haitang managed to break his hair in the end, causing Ruo Renhong''s transformed''Sampras'' to come home. Haitang wiped his sweat and watched Ruo Renhong said coldly, "Although it will be at first Confused by you, but as long as you get used to it, you just serve the Internet. You are not the real Sampras. It is more than enough to deal with you with my snake ball."


    If Hirohiro transforms into Sampras, he does seem to be playing style, and even some subtle habits are exactly the same as Sampras, but if you look at the essence of the fog on the surface, he will use it after all It''s just a serve and net tactic. As long as you don''t pay attention to the messy transformations, if Renhong is treated as an ordinary serve and net player, it''s not impossible to win.Naruto and Fuji''s conversation just now meant this.


    "The third game is my serve, and your serve doesn''t work anymore."


    "Sampras''s style of play was unexpectedly not easy to use, but it happened. Now I also chose a style that suits you and transforms!"


    "¡­¡­Are you stupid?"


    No matter what tactics Ruo Hiro intends to use, Haitang serves directly.


    If Renhong hit Haitang''s serve easily this time, and the quality of the serve was higher than any previous one, it seemed to be a completely different play from Hewitt or Sampras.


    Excellent service reception, powerful bottom line slam, and a combination of two-handed backhand shots.


    "Is it Andre Agassi this time?"


    Agassi is the top men''s tennis player in the United States, and Sampras are the rulers of men''s tennis in the 1990s.With eight Grand Slam championship trophies, the first Golden Slam winner in history, and one of the few players in tennis history who can win Grand Slam trophies in all four venues.


    Agassi¡¯s technique is characterized by his excellent service reception, no matter how fast he serves, he can also use a variety of courts and techniques to return the ball. He is known as a genius of return.


    If Renhong transforms into Agassi, of course he also imitated his almost perfect return technique, which is exactly the snake ball used to deal with Haitang.This imitated counterattack genius is indeed very good. No matter how Haitang played a tricky snake ball, Ruo Renhong took it all and counterattacked with a stronger force.


    Haitang had just adapted to Sampras''s offense on the Internet, and he could change it all at once. In a blink of an eye, he lost his serve without a point.


    "This round was won by Chengcheng Shonan, with a score of 2:1."


    "Transform!"


    "No, this guy is here again?"


    He just broke the serve with Agassi''s style of play, Wakahihiro immediately switched to another style and changed his racket to the left hand.


    "Is this guy left-handed?"


    This question was quickly answered. The powerful serve, the tactics of offensive on the Internet, and the iconic roar in the offensive all made a black line and said speechlessly: "This time it is Golan. Ivanisevic."


    Chapter 198-The Essence of Good Hunters and Prey


    Goran Ivanisevic is a famous Croatian tennis player. His dominant hand is left-handed and his type is serving and netting.Although they are both online players, Ivanisevic and Sampras are still somewhat different. Compared with Sampras, Ivanisevic¡¯s offensive in front of the net is more thorough and can even be said to be violent.


    And Ivanisevic¡¯s serve is very powerful. He once blasted a total of 227 Ace balls in the 2001 Wimbledon Open, and won the Wimbledon men¡¯s singles championship as a wild card player.


    Haitang just got used to Agassi¡¯s style of play, and suddenly changed to Ivanisevic¡¯s. How could Haitang adapt to it, and even if they were serving the net, Ivanisevic¡¯s style was similar to Sampra Sis is different, the biggest difference lies in their dominant hand.


    After all, most of the tennis players are right-handed, so most players lack the experience of playing against left-handed opponents. Although Qingxue has Echizen Ryoma and Tezuka Kunimitsu, Kaido and them do not practice much. But the experience of fighting against Naruto and fighting is more abundant.


    Left-handed players, the ball is different from right-handed players in either rotation or angle. This kind of maladjustment is difficult to overcome in a short time.


    Unable to adapt to the opponent''s offensive rhythm, Haitang could not exert his normal strength at all, so the scores were naturally lost continuously.


    "In this round, Chengcheng Shonan won, the score was 3:1, and the game changed."

 2025 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2025

    After four rounds, the two sides have to exchange courts. There is a short break in between to allow players to replenish their physical strength and also to organize the court by the way.


    The fierce competition made Haitang sweat profusely, and the towel he used to wipe his sweat quickly absorbed sweat. At this time, Naruto was still standing behind and saying cool words: "Viper, it looks like you are playing very hard. Be careful. Without catching the prey, he was taken snake gall by his opponent."


    "Less long-winded!"


    Haitang dropped the towel and said coldly: "I won''t just give in!"


    This kind of stubborn temper is completely in line with Haitang''s personal style. At this time, in the rest area of ??Chengcheng Shonan, the girls'' voices were chirping non-stop.


    "You are so handsome, Ruo Renjun."


    "It doesn''t matter, are you tired?"


    The attitude of these girls towards Wakatohiro is no more than that of those who can''t help but see their idols. Haitang was upset and said, "It''s so noisy, the girls from Chengcheng Shonan, don''t chatter in the game, shut up. Watch the game quietly."


    Brain fans can''t be provoke casually. Those who have an IQ that is not much better than Trilobite are immediately angry.


    "What is that guy?!"


    "Speaking so arrogantly, it''s not like being beaten up by Ruo Renjun."


    "Qingxue guy is too stinky!"


    "Haitang-jun, let me tell you one thing."


    "Ok?"


    "Your snake ball evolved according to the high dribbling method. To be precise, it is not your original move. You are too obsessed with the snake ball. The more powerful the player, the easier it is to master. Other people¡¯s tricks, people who are too rigid on their own style grow up very slowly."


    Haitang narrowed his eyes when he heard it, and was noncommittal about Ruo Renhong''s words.Years of devil training has brought Haitang not only physical strength that surpasses ordinary people, but also incomparable mental strength. Nowhere would he shake his tennis because of a few words from others.


    Haitang picked up the racket, and when he was about to play, he heard Naruto say from behind: "Viper, listen to me."


    "Say."


    "A good hunter has to learn to see through the essence. No matter how gorgeous the appearance is, you will only have one prey."


    What Naruto said was completely wrong with his lips, as if it had nothing to do with the current game, but Huacun''s eyes suddenly showed a touch of surprise, holding his chin thoughtfully.


    "Huacun Coach."


    "what?"


    "Is that child also what you call a work?"


    Huacun came back to his senses and smiled: "Yes, if this kid is just a player with no characteristics in the first grade, his athletic ability is only a little higher than average, which really makes me pay attention to him. , Is his ability to imitate any style. After realizing his talent, I began to let him learn a variety of styles. After two years, I completed the ability to switch between various styles. French style transformation tactics."


    "It seems that you are very satisfied."


    "Shouldn''t it?"


    "My thoughts are different from yours. I overly imitate the style of others. Doesn''t the result limit my own growth possibilities?"


    "Coach Ryugasaki, no matter who you are, you can do everything. Learning itself starts with imitation, right? It''s not a mistake, is it?"


    "But the imitation can only be useful for a while, right?"


    "On this question, I think the result of this game will be the best answer."


    "This round was won by Qingxue, with a score of 3:2."


    "This round was won by Chengcheng Shonan, the score was 4:2."


    "Whenever you get used to one style of play and ready to start counterattacks, the opponent will immediately switch to another style of play, leaving the opponent at a loss. It seems that this is the core of the transformation tactic."


    Gan Qin diligently recorded the information, and Naruto did not forget to add to him: "It''s not just that the opponent''s body cannot adapt to his own style of play, but psychologically, facing an opponent who is constantly changing his style of play, it is invisible. It''s like facing many different opponents, it will cause a lot of psychological pressure, to overcome that pressure, you need quite strong mental power."


    "Haha, but mental power, isn''t Haitang what Haitang is best at?"


    "Yeah, that idiot of the viper, he should almost understand what I said just now."


    Although Haitang sweated a lot and the score was lagging behind, but this was not enough to make him feel anxious. He was still very calm. The viper had to wait for a long time before completely swallowing its prey. His pace is still not there. Being chaotic, he asked in a cold voice: "What''s wrong, have you stopped singing?"


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I have already selected an opponent who matches you well, now let you see it and transform yourself!"


    Ruo Renhong changed into the style of Gustavo Kulten this time. Gustavo Kulten is the only South American net in tennis history. His style of play is explosive and he hits the ball. The iconic roar is his characteristic.He defeated the net Sampras and Agassi in the ATP Tour year-end finals, and finally won the championship, which is the most exciting game of his career.


    Kuerten''s style of play is obviously a new style for Haitang. Although Haitang is not familiar with Kurten''s style, he has gradually adapted to Ruoren''s own style during the long game.


    Sampras, Agassi, Ivanisevic and all these messy things are ignored, just look at Ruo Ren''s own skills.The strength of his smash, the angle of the volley in front of the net, the speed of running acceleration, and the explosive power of an instant take-off.


    Throw away all the splendor on the surface, and observe and analyze these techniques from the most basic angle. If a human ball is absolutely impossible to beat back.


    "Asshole, you are no longer singing!"


    Snapped!


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 4:3."


    "Your skills are indeed very good, whether it is smash, volley or dribbling, but in these skills, I have seen players who are stronger than you. Your transformation is no longer useful to me."


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety-Snake vs. Fake Snake


    No matter what style of play is used, the person standing on the court now, after all, is Jotohiro himself.Even if he is temporarily confused by his dazzling transformation tactics, Haitang will eventually adapt gradually during the game.


    This adaptation is not the unpredictable transformation tactics, but the ability of Wakatohiro himself.


    It''s like when Ruo Renhong transformed into Sampras, although he could imitate Sampras'' technical characteristics, it was Ruo Renhong himself instead of the king Sampras in the game.


    Although the online tactics once caused trouble to Haitang, from the perspective of the tactics of volleys in front of the net, if Ren Hongqiang is stronger, it is impossible to compare his smash power to the master Kikumaru who volleys before the net. Naruto is stronger, and in terms of technical gorgeousness, the genius must outperform him.


    So no matter how fancy the transformation tactic is, the game is still Ruo Ren himself, and every one of his skills is disassembled for analysis and comparison, it is not so terrible.


    The situation of the game began to dump in the direction of Haitang. After being suppressed for a long time, Haitang finally launched a comprehensive counterattack. Naruto looked at Haitang playing smoothly and smiled: "In fact, Ruoren¡¯s transformation tactics are pretty good. Yes, the average player encounters his tactics of switching play styles at will, it is easy to produce "No matter what kind of ball I play, he can come back with different styles, and even if I can see through his style, He will also be defeated by other styles.'' Such an idea, once the spirit is shaken, such a player will be very easy to defeat. It is a pity that this guy has encountered the most difficult snake in our youth school."


    "In terms of patience and endurance, Haitang is indeed the number one in the youth school. It is not that simple to shake him up."


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 6:5."


    "Great! Finally overtaken!"


    "Senior Haitang is great!"


    After a hard fight, Haitang finally surpassed the score. It was a beautiful turnaround. If people shrugged at this time, they said helplessly: "Really, I didn''t expect a weird tennis team like Qingxue to have such benefits. Ah, this is my miscalculation."


    Haitang wiped the sweat from his jaw and said coldly, "Have you played enough with your transformation tactics?"


    "No, on the contrary, I just decided on an ultimate opponent that suits you best! Transform!"

 2026 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2026

    If one takes out the white peaked cap again, puts it on the top of his head, and then transforms into his style of becoming the''Ultimate Opponent of Haitang'', with his arms drooping naturally, his legs are widely separated from the left and right, his eyes are cold. Is it the style of Haitang himself?


    "Then, that guy... can he even imitate Haitang''s style?!"


    "Oh~~~"


    If Ren turns into Haitang, this is indeed a good tactic. In this long game, not only Haitang has gradually become accustomed to Ruoren¡¯s tactics, even Ruoren has also observed Haitang¡¯s play in the game. It is also able to imitate every subtle movement of Chuhaitang, even his best skill.


    "Snake Ball!"


    "The goal was scored by Shonan Chengcheng and the score was 15:0."


    After being scored with a snake ball by his opponent, Haitang looked angry and said cruelly: "You bastard!"


    If one strokes his hair nonchalantly, he does not forget to provoke him: "This style is very good, maybe there is nothing more humiliating than being defeated by one''s own tricks, right, Haitang-kun?"


    "you wanna die!"


    Haitang was provoked by Ruoren, and his mentality was a little out of balance. In addition, even if he could play against opponents of various styles, he had never practiced with his own. It was a little difficult to adapt, and he could not win this crucial round.


    "In this round, Chengcheng Xiangnan won, the score was 6:6, and the tie-breaker was served by Qingxuehaitang."


    Haitang adjusted his breathing and concentrated on the game.


    Although the human tactics are imitating, the power of the snake ball is unexpectedly strong, and it is not inferior to the deity of Haitang. The snake ball with a huge arc flies past Haitang in an instant.


    "1:0, Chengcheng Shonan is the leader."


    "hateful!"


    After being scored by the opponent with his own trick again, Haitang clenched his fists in anger. At this time, the outsiders couldn''t help but blurt out in praise: "It''s amazing, this is such a human."


    "Senior Gan, you really can see it."


    Naruto¡¯s recent statement style has become more and more unpredictable, or in simple terms, she is pretending to be 13. This kind of nonchalant style directly caused Kikumaru¡¯s dissatisfaction, and ran over to grab Naruto¡¯s head and said: What are you talking about, fuck, is the height of that Ruo Ren''s swing only a few centimeters from Haitang?"


    "No, it''s only a few millimeters away."


    "what?"


    "But what''s really powerful is the way he uses his muscles. That is not just a simple imitation of movements. To play the most powerful snake ball, this requires no extra power when the arm is swinging. Ordinary players just rely on it. Observation is absolutely impossible to achieve that level. Although this guy is not complete enough, he has already seen the key to the snake ball, and has deliberately imitated it, and is also approaching perfection."


    "Doesn''t that mean he will get better and better?"


    "you could put it that way."


    "Hmm..." Kikumaru turned his head and pointed his fingers up and said: "But if someone who only imitates world-renowned players can imitate it, it would not be quite honorable."


    "What are you looking at, Senpai Kikumaru." Naruto held Kikumaru''s head silently and turned him towards Kaitang. "Look at the viper''s face, where is the slightest glorious look?"


    "Eh! The expression is terrible!"


    "I care very much, Senior Haitang."


    "Of course, my best skill has been imitated. How could this fellow like the viper wouldn''t care, but if someone angers the viper, the consequences are quite serious."


    Haitang was very angry, and the consequences were serious.


    Haitang''s own style is good at bottom line defense but not good at net offense. If people imitate, they will naturally imitate this. The two continue to start a tug of war with snake balls on the bottom line.


    Because the flying arc of the snake ball was very large, the two had to run a wide range around the bottom line. In the long tug-of-war, Haitang suddenly made moves.


    "Appeared! Reverse Snake Ball!"


    This is the first time Haitang has used the reverse snake ball in this game. The sudden change of the arc and trajectory makes it too late for people to react. The price of rushing around is unstable feet, and a trip directly falls to the ground.


    "1:1, tie."


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    "Ah, if Renjun fell down!"


    "If Renjun!"


    If Renhong fell in embarrassment and made his guards feel distressed, but he himself was fine. After he stood up and wiped the dirt on his face, he signaled that he could continue the game.


    "Haitang accidentally scored with a reverse snake ball, but it won''t be that easy next time. This move will be imitated by the opponent."


    "Fuji-senpai, isn''t that funny? The more he imitates, the more angry the snake will be, but if it''s too annoying, you might get a bite back."


    "Haha, the sharp teeth of the Haitang Snake are not just decorations."


    "It''s dangerous, it''s so dangerous..."


    The prolonged tug of war caused everyone''s heads to follow the tennis ball unconsciously. Finally, if people hit the ball to the border on the right side of Haitang, Haitang quickly rushed to the best position, extending his arms as much as possible, and sinking his body. At the same time, the sharpest fangs of the viper finally appeared.


    "Spin the snake ball!"


    The tennis ball bypassed the post and flew directly behind Ruoren, who was stunned in place.


    "2:1, Qingxuehaitang is leading."


    "Look, get bitten!"*2


    Chapter Two-The Most Perfect Work


    "What, what?!"


    "That''s the so-called spinning snake ball."


    Haitang finally showed his most ferocious fangs. This trick of spinning the snake ball is undoubtedly Haitang¡¯s current stunt at the bottom of the box. In addition, this is the first time Haitang has used the spinning snake ball in an official singles match. Shocked a large group of people.


    Ruo Ren was obviously shocked, and he stood there for a long while without moving.Tongshan Dadi shouted from the sidelines: "If you guys, hurry up and change to another style, and use other players'' styles to deal with him!"


    The voice of Tongshan Earth awakened Ruoren, but he did not respond to Tongshan Earth¡¯s words. He looked at Haitang, and he showed an enthusiastic look: "What a beautiful ball, this is the first time someone can push me to this. How much, but I must beat you this way."


    "Hi...Come on!"


    If Renhong didn''t change to another style of play according to Tongshan Dadi''s words, but continued to use Haitang''s style to fight, and deliberately did not hit the ball to the left and right sidelines, limiting Haitang''s chance of playing the snake ball.


    The game between the two turned into a long snake ball battle. Kikumaru said with a question mark on his forehead: "It''s strange, why didn''t he change to another style? Among the world-class players, there should be those who are better at dealing with snake balls. ?"


    "This... probably because he has his own persistence."


    "But won''t it become a protracted battle if this continues? No, it''s so hot today."


    "Kikumaru-senpai, as a senior in the third grade, I would trouble you not to act like a baby there." Naruto vomited mercilessly, and then quickly said before Kikumaru broke out: "And this game will not be delayed for too long. Haitang¡¯s technique is still better than the opponent, right, kid?"


    "Humph."

 2027 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2027

    Fu Er smiled and said: "You two can see that Haitang is not only playing snake balls, but deliberately hitting some low and close to the baseline."


    "It''s the same as the kid''s way of dealing with the viper in the spring school ranking competition."


    "Echizen, you were imitated by Haitang."


    "Transformed?" Echizen Ryoma took off his hat and gestured, "That''s really an honor."


    "After such a long game, coupled with the viper''s strategy, that guy''s physical strength is almost at its limit."


    If you play against someone like Haitang, you can''t let him drag the game to the tiebreaker, because the most important thing this bastard lacks is physical strength.Plenty of physical strength is always Haitang''s strongest weapon. In the continuous attack, of course, Ruo Renhong''s physical strength is first reduced, because no matter how he imitates, Ruo Renhong''s physical strength cannot be comparable to Haitang.


    Although the decline in physical strength will not lead to direct loss of points, whether it is physical reaction power or mental concentration will decline rapidly with physical strength, so that the quality of the returned ball will become worse, leading to chance balls.


    "Spin the snake ball!"


    "3:1, Qingxuehaitang is leading."


    ''It''s not easy, Haitang, I actually use this tactic to consume my energy, but I won''t end it like this!''


    If a person has already become unstable in his footsteps, but has no intention of surrendering, when Haitang''s snake ball flies, if the person stretches his arm completely, it is obviously not the usual snake ball swing.


    "Nani?!"


    "No, he even does this trick..."


    "Go back, spin the snake ball!"


    "I will imitate it for you! Swirling snake ball!"


    Ruo Renhong imitated Haitang¡¯s swing snake ball play. The tennis ball went around the post with a strong spin and flew towards Haitang¡¯s half court. However, when he landed, he failed to land in the singles zone. .


    "Out of bounds, 4:1, Qingxuehaitang is leading."


    If people just imitated the posture of the Snake Ball, it really shocked everyone, but fortunately, it didn''t succeed in the end. It really made people relax after being extremely nervous. Kikumaru simply made his legs weak.


    With a weird expression on Fuji''s face, it seemed to be relaxed and admired, and said, "It''s so dangerous, I almost hit the limit."


    "But you won''t get in just that way."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "With his swinging posture, he can''t make it. He just stretches his arms and swings the racket with a sinking center of gravity. Although he can hit a snake ball, it is impossible to hit a spinning snake ball. It is necessary to make a perfect spinning snake ball. , You must have the wrist strength brought by the continuous practice of the swing posture. Without these, it would be impossible to make a perfect spinner ball."


    "It turned out to be like this. You can''t get a ball without hard work day after day. This is really Haitang''s style."


    "Ah, the imitating Snake Ball has failed. The opponent has no sings. The end of this game is set."


    Snapped!


    "At the end of the game, Qingxuehaitang won the game with a score of 7:6."


    After thirteen rounds of bitter battle, Haitang finally defeated Ruoren, a powerful enemy. The two sides walked to the net and shook hands. Ruo Renhong said convincingly: "You are indeed very powerful. I am not your opponent, Haitang. You won this game completely."


    Although Haitang didn¡¯t like Ruoren¡¯s exaggerated style, he also recognized that he was an extremely powerful opponent. At this time, he didn¡¯t have too many prejudices. He asked his doubts: "The last game, why didn¡¯t you change into another style? ?"


    This is probably also a question that other people are curious about. If people finally transformed into Haitang and was in an obvious disadvantage, he did not change his style of play, but was stubborn to the end, which seemed to contradict the original intention of his transformation tactics.


    If people spread their hands: "This is my obsession, I think you should understand."


    "¡­¡­cut."


    At the end of the game, the players on both sides went back to their respective homes, each looking for each mother... No, looking for each coach.Ruo Renhong stood in front of the Huacun coach: "I''m sorry, my stubbornness caused the game to be lost."


    Huacun looked up at Ruo Ren and smiled: "In the final tie-break, I didn''t stop you from being rational enough as a coach. Did I do something wrong?"


    "This one¡­¡­"


    Huacun didn''t expect to really get an answer from Ruo Ren, and asked: "Spin the snake ball, can it be hit next time?"


    Ruo Hiroshi seriously considered for a moment, and replied: "To be honest, it doesn''t work, the force of the wrist is completely different when swinging, I really don''t understand what kind of exercise that guy did."


    "If people, I ask you to stick to the current imitation tactics, definitely not because you imitate very well or the tactics are interesting. Rather, all tennis players have their own ideas about how to use their bodies. The ability to hit back, the posture of the body, and the control of the center of gravity when hitting the ball are not just imitating. You have the ability to find the key from imitating. Only in this way will you form yourself one day The real style is like a man."


    "...Yes, I understand, I will continue to work hard, coach."


    Huacun¡¯s teaching methods are indeed different. Coach Long Qi shook his head and smiled: ¡°You are really a good coach, but I still don¡¯t like your coaching style of taking players as works.¡±


    "Thank you for your compliment, Coach Ryugasaki, but the outcome is still undecided. The next one is my perfect work."


    Chapter 201-The Mirage


    After warming up, Naruto picked up his racket and walked past his teammates.


    "Sorry, no two seniors, there is no chance for you to play today."


    "From now on, in the singles No. 2 match between Shonan Shonan and Youth Academy, Shonan Shonan will serve."


    Chengcheng Shonan¡¯s singles number two is called Shinjo Reiji. He is slightly taller than the current Naruto. He has short blue-gray hair and a unique hairstyle, but his expression is cold. Compared to the dull man in Huadi, this guy looks It looks like a cold robot, and Huacun is called the most perfect work.


    ''Naruto Uzumaki, let me take a look at your strength and make a difference with God City.''


    Kamishiro Reiji took the lead to serve, but the guy who was called the most perfect work by Huacun¡¯s serve was only average. In the youth school, he was not even up to the level of the official selection. Both the angle and the strength lacked highlights.


    ''Is there only this level?''


    Naruto asked a question mark on his forehead, but the reaction was not slow, and he directly blasted JackKnife with both arms.JackKnife was fierce and flew across the court in an instant.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    Kamagi Reiji didn''t seem to be affected by the loss of points just now, and made the second serve blankly.


    boom!


    Naruto didn''t constrain his strength this time either, swinging a very powerful forehand dribble, and another clean ReturnAce scored directly.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 30:0."


    ...


    "This round was won by Qingxue and the score was 1:0."


    The strength of the two seems to be completely outside the same level. With ReturnAce, Naruto can easily score consecutively and won the first game without losing a point in less than two minutes.


    The first-year little ghosts were so happy that they waved the flag and shouted for Naruto, but Naruto, Fuji, and Echizen were a little weird in their hearts.


    ''What the hell is this guy doing? The strength change won''t be so bad. Don''t use Amaterasu for now, let''s try the water with a bullet serve.''


    "Bullet serve!"

 2028 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2028

    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    ...


    "This round was won by Qingxue with a score of 2:0."


    The situation in the second game was almost the same as in the first game. Reiji Kamiki couldn''t see any strength at all, so Naruto won four consecutive Ace serve, and won the second game in less than a minute. The game ended two games. Now, it took less than three minutes. Compared to the previous long game between Haitang and Ruoren, this game was really a bit unusually fast.


    The game turned sideways to the third game, and Shencheng served again.


    Kamishi''s serving action was still exactly the same as in the first game, but Naruto sensed a subtle change. As he was thinking about it, the tennis ball was already in front of him.


    ''Serve faster?!''


    Naruto''s eyes widened in surprise. Although the action of God City''s serve was the same as in the first game, the speed of the ball increased so much for some reason, so Naruto did not have the best time to hit the ball.


    Snapped!


    The tennis ball fell behind Shencheng and returned the ball directly out of bounds.


    "The goal was scored by Shonan Chengcheng and the score was 15:0."


    "Why did Mr. Uzumaki suddenly make a mistake?"


    "Who knows, but it''s already the third game. It''s okay to make a mistake, senior, don''t take it to heart!"


    Others didn''t know what they were doing, thinking that Naruto was just making a mistake, and didn''t know how Naruto actually felt on the court. Only Fuer was vaguely aware of it, and said in a deep voice, "That serve...something wrong."


    "What''s the matter, no, it just looked like a normal serve just now?"


    "I can''t tell you, but obviously, the opponent has already begun to act."


    What Fuji said is true, Tongshan Dadi stood behind the captain Kajimoto: "Captain, God City, he finally started to act."


    "Ah, the essence of his phantom style of play-a mirage."


    "A mirage?"


    When Naruto heard the word Kajimoto said, he really wanted to say what it was. Is it related to Ice Emperor''s PileMirage (PileMirage)?


    Regardless of whether there is a relationship with the Ice Emperor, the mirage of God City finally aroused Naruto''s interest. With a look of excitement and madness, he murmured: "Interesting, that''s the way it is."


    Kamishi seemed to hear Naruto''s muttering, glanced at him across the court, and then hit the starting ball.


    The posture is still exactly the same as before, and the ball speed is also comparable.


    Naruto made a quick swing this time and caught the time to hit the ball, but the impact from the racket was unexpectedly large. Naruto couldn''t hold back this force when he was caught off guard. With a snap, the racket was directly hit. Hit fly.


    "what!"


    "How could this..."


    "It looks like it''s just a normal serve, the power is actually..."


    Now even the first-year little ghosts can see that something is wrong. Naruto is one of the two strong men in Qingxue. It''s good to say that there is a ball control error, but how can he lose in power? Even the racket made people fly.


    For the third serve, Naruto was ready to deal with the strength of Reiji Kamiki, but the power of this serve was exceptionally light. Naruto''s powerful swing directly hit a super home run.


    "The goal was scored by Shonan Chengcheng and the score was 40:0."


    Reiji Kamiki''s serve looked no different from the first game, but Naruto made many mistakes and sent out the game in a blink of an eye. However, after three consecutive goals, Fuji finally noticed the problem.


    "The same posture."


    "What are you talking about, no two?"


    "It seems that Reiji Kamishi has the ability to use the same posture to make a variety of serve, that is to say, whether it is a slow ball, a fast ball, a heavy ball or a light ball, it can be done in the same posture. It''s the true face of the so-called mirage."


    "Huh! How can there be such a strange player!"


    Kikumaru exclaimed, although he has a lot of nerves, he does have the ability to surpass ordinary people in tennis, and he naturally understands what God City''s ability represents.


    The non-regular picks are all blindfolded. As a qualified senior, they explain to them while recording the information: ¡°Generally speaking, when players see the opponent¡¯s serve posture, they are The weight and rotation of the ball will make a certain prediction in an instant, and then choose the most suitable way to return. However, if Reiji Kamiki serves the ball, the opponent will not be able to grasp the timing and strength of the return. Sure enough, I lost a game deliberately."


    "Intentionally?"


    "Ah, I think in the first game, God City deliberately wanted Maelstrom to remember his shot posture, ball speed and strength, so that in the third game, when God City used the same posture to serve, his body Will subconsciously make the same hitting reaction as in the first game, but God City uses the same posture to change the speed and strength of the ball significantly. When the racket receives the ball, it is too late to change. This is really true. A tricky opponent."


    "Senior Gan, do you have a way to deal with him?"


    "Well, I can''t think of it yet, the information is too limited."


    "This round was won by Chengcheng Shonan, with a score of 2:1."


    Under the attack of the Shencheng Mirage, Naruto lost the game without surprise. Huacun hugged his arms with an elegant and confident smile: "It''s hard to deal with, the mirage of Shencheng, but don¡¯t think it¡¯s not Shencheng¡¯s serve. The game will be fine, he is my most perfect work, Naruto Uzumaki classmate.''


    Chapter Two Hundred and Two-Ten Meetings in One Force


    "The Mirage is indeed a very interesting trick. Then I will use this as a reward! Amaterasu!"


    Since God City has shown true strength, Naruto no longer hides his clumsiness, and uses Amaterasu that is far more powerful than bullets.The tennis ball flew over the net in an instant and came to God City.


    Kamishi''s expression was calm, as if nothing could shake him, and with a wave of the racket, he caught Naruto''s Amaterasu.


    This time the counterattack seemed to be quite powerful, and Naruto was also ready to counterattack.


    "Look at my JackKnife!"


    Naruto held the racket in both arms and slammed it up, but when the racket touched the tennis ball, Naruto felt that the power of the ball was not as good as expected. In a hurry, there was no time to adjust, and JackKnife directly became an off-court player. Base hit.


    "The goal was scored by Shonan Chengcheng and the score was 15:0."


    "JackKnife made a mistake. Could it be that that guy..."


    "Not just serve, all shots are mirages?"


    For humans with eyes, it is common sense to use eyes to judge and confirm things, but the mirage of God City is aimed at this characteristic. The better the eyes, the easier it is to be affected. It is indeed a very smart tactic.


    "The goal was scored by Shonan Chengcheng and the score was 30:0."


    After losing two consecutive points, Naruto grabbed the line of the racket and said suddenly, "Hey, that expressionless guy, you don''t have to hit your mirage anymore. That trick is useless to me. "


    Obviously losing points under the mirage, Naruto''s words can be regarded as sudden, and Shencheng Lingzhi raised her brows and said coldly: "What did you say?"


    "I mean, I have already thought of a way to crack your mirage, do you want to try it?"


    Naruto''s expression looked confident, not as if he was aimless, Tanaka Yohei said, "Hey, Kohei, the blond-haired guy said he thought of a way to crack the mirage."


    "It must be a bluff, after all, the mirage of God City, even if the two of us join forces, there is no way to win."


    "That''s right."

 2029 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2029

    Most people in Chengcheng Shonan obviously don¡¯t believe that Naruto can think of a way to break the mirage in a short period of more than a round. They believe that Naruto is just a bluff and want to affect the mentality of Shencheng through these words, but Huacun and the captain Kajimoto felt a little weird.


    Naruto held the tennis ball tightly with his left hand, and smiled evilly: "If you don''t believe it, let you see it! Swing the ball!"


    Naruto roared, his arm muscles exploded with terrifying power, and he hit the wave ball directly.


    "The serve is actually a swing ball!"


    "What a terrible power!"


    The wave ball is a trick to condense the power of the whole body. It belongs to the trick of''one force drop ten clubs''. The speed and angle of the ball are not as tricky as Amaterasu, but the strength is amazing.


    ''Good weight!''


    When God City shook the ball, he immediately felt a surge of surging power from the racket. Even with his power, he still felt a strong impact. When he shook his body, he couldn''t maintain the perfect posture of the mirage. Drop the ball.


    Naruto had already expected it, and took off to meet the direction of the tennis ball, holding the racket in both hands and slashing down.


    "Take my move! Tianyu Yu cut!"


    The killing ball filled with the strange power of Naruto''s whole body is like a beam of light falling from the sky, the ball speed is faster than all the hitting speeds that God City has seen so far, and it hit the ground in the blink of an eye.


    Shencheng stepped forward, trying to catch the blow of Tianyu Yuzhang, but the moment the tennis ball bounced, it seemed that dozens of clones appeared at the same time, which dazzled everyone for a while, and countless shadows made people unable to catch it. Among the real tennis balls, Shencheng''s movements also appeared flawed because of shock. When he hesitated, dozens of tennis balls almost rubbed his cheeks, and then slowly fell behind him.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 30:15."


    "With your arm, it is already very reluctant to catch my wave ball. Can you still beat a mirage?"


    To play different shots in the same posture is the essence of the mirage trick, which requires perfect coordination of the whole body muscles.However, in the face of the wave ball, which is too powerful, God City must use more power, so that his original balance and coordination will be destroyed. Under such circumstances, there is no way to fight a mirage. This is also true. The fundamental weakness of the mirage.


    Shencheng shook his hand, alleviating the numbness of receiving the fluctuating ball just now, and said coldly: "Go on!"


    "As you wish, swing the ball!"


    Naruto''s strength remained undiminished and once again blasted the wave ball.


    God City changed to holding the racket with both hands this time. Although two hands can withstand the impact of the fluctuating ball, it is impossible to use the Mirage in this state. The return of God City was successfully predicted by Naruto, and he rushed quickly. To the best hitting point, raise the racket and split vertically.


    "Feiyan is still in the nest!"


    Snapped!The tennis ball fell to the ground quickly, and then clung to the ground and slid out of the court. Shencheng maintained the swing posture, but couldn''t hit the ball at all.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 30:30."


    "Swing ball!"


    The unceremonious wave of waves shot three times in a row, forcing God City to be unable to use the mirage at all. When the best tricks were not able to be used, God City could not play its advantage in front of Naruto. Naruto used wave balls to attack and suppress God City at last. Forcing Shencheng to reveal its flaws again, he hit a lob.


    "Go, Tianyu Yu cut!"


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 40:30."


    "Hey, do you only have this skill? Or would you be finished without a mirage?"


    After the fourth ball was hit, Naruto did not forget to stimulate Rei Kamijo when he received the ball and responded: "If so, you really disappoint me. It seems that Chengcheng Shonan''s coaching level is only that!"


    I have always maintained a calm attitude before, and the city of God, which is like a machine, seems to be suddenly stimulated at this moment, angered and shouted: "Shut up!"


    "If you want me to shut up, just catch this ball! Tianyu Yu cut!"


    Tianyu Yuzhan fell straight down from mid-air again, and Shencheng rushed forward. It seemed that he was rushing too fast and he had no time to brake.


    "Does he want to hit back directly before the ball hits the ground?!"


    "Stop God City! You will be hurt!"


    "be careful!"


    Under the attention of the public, Naruto¡¯s Tianyu Yuzhan was received by God City¡¯s racket before it landed. However, the chaotic rotation attached to this ball can not be eliminated so easily. The strong chaotic rotation is absorbed by the net. For the remaining part, the tennis ball bounced directly from the racket and bounced towards the face of God City.


    "what?!"


    boom!!


    It hit the red heart and hit the bridge of the nose, and the city of God was directly knocked to the ground by the rebound of Tianyu Yu.


    Naruto stood in front of the net, and said mercilessly: "How can it be possible to hit my Tianyu Yuzhan with a simple swing like that, you Bagua!"


    Chapter 203-Deep Momentum


    Tianyu Yuzhan has significantly stronger attack and destructive power compared to the counter-attack ball like Yuedu. If Tianyu Yuzhan''s chaotic rotation cannot be resolved, it is impossible to return the ball before landing, even if it is. It''s impossible to get caught with the best brown bear.


    And before landing, you must return to the Tianyu Yuzhang, because the impact of the tennis ball is not absorbed by the ground, so the destructive power will be greater. To some extent, it can be said that Tianyu Yuzhan is a more dangerous shot than the wave ball.


    Shencheng was cut directly to the bridge of the nose by Tianyu Yu. The fragile nose couldn''t stand such a blow. The red nosebleeds immediately shed. The game had to be suspended, and Shencheng''s injury must be dealt with first.


    Naruto knew that this guy from God City would not easily give up because of this small injury. When the game was suspended, Naruto picked up his sports bottle and drank.


    Coach Ryugasaki looked at Shonan Shonan¡¯s coaching bench, then turned his head and said to Naruto: "You played well in the game just now, but you have to pay attention. The swing ball is too burdensome on your arm. Don¡¯t use too much. Time again."


    With Naruto¡¯s ability, these so-called side effects on himself can be eliminated at will, but other people don¡¯t know, and Naruto is too lazy to explain at this time, and replied: "I know, coach, with the strength of that god city, no matter whether it is returned or not. With hidden strength, I will not lose to him."


    "Ok."


    The injury of God City is indeed just a small matter. Stop the nosebleed and stick a piece of tape on it. Although the appearance of a piece of white tape on the nose is a bit funny, the expression of God City is still that cold and mechanical.


    After losing the game just now, Naruto took the lead with a big score of 3-1 and took the advantage. In the fifth game, it was God City''s turn to serve again.


    "God City, defeat him with a mirage!"


    "He can''t use the swing ball in your serve, come on!"


    Naruto used a powerful wave to directly disrupt God City''s ball control to break the mirage. It was indeed impossible to use the game in God City''s serve. God City''s nose was covered with a funny piece of tape and he shot the serve blankly.


    The action of the serve seemed to be the same as the previous mirage serve. Naruto picked up the corner of his mouth and smiled with a win-winner. With a wave of the racket, he steadily caught the serve of God City: "Baga, I didn¡¯t mean that Mirage was against me Is it useless anymore?"


    With that said, the racket slammed hard, and the ball was controlled and hard. The shot did not fly high and made no mistakes. It instantly swept across the court and landed on the left corner of God City.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    "how come?!"


    "He''s back... the mirage of God City?!"


    "But why is this? He shouldn''t be able to interfere with God City''s serve."


    Chengcheng Shonan looked unbelievable. After thinking for a moment, Captain Kajimoto sighed, "This is probably the effect of the smash just now."


    "Captain?" The team members were blindfolded, waiting for the leader''s answer.


    "The smashing rebound just now hit the face of God City. No matter how calm God City is, there will always be a shadow in his heart, and he will subconsciously avoid tennis. In order to overcome this feeling, he does not know when he hits the ball. I feel that I will work harder. Unless this shadow is eliminated, the mirage of God City will not be able to come out."

 2030 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2030

    "During the game, will the opponent give God City a chance to adjust its mentality?"


    "Obviously not, because this is the game."


    Chengcheng Shonan knew about the cruelty of the game. At this time, no one said anything stupid like''fair play'', but Kajimoto kept frowning, seemingly worried.


    The mirage of God City can no longer play a role. In terms of strength on paper, Naruto definitely has the upper hand. With the combination of fluctuating ball and Tianyu Yuzhan''s continuous attacks, he quickly grasped the rhythm of the game.


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 4:1."


    Naruto has a big lead and only needs to win two more games, Chengcheng Shonan will be eliminated.


    After five innings, players from both sides exchanged courts again.


    When changing the field, Naruto whispered as he walked through the coaching bench of Chengcheng Shonan: "Coach Huacun, your work does not seem to be perfect. Although a bit embarrassed, it seems that I was right to reject your invitation. ."


    Huacun furrowed her brows and there was a fire, but she was very well-trained, pushed her glasses, and soon the fire was suppressed.


    Naruto didn''t see the angry look of the beauty, and was not disappointed, and whistling to the teeing ground.


    Kamishi Reiji used full strength in his hand to creak the racket, and after standing on the court, Kamishi suddenly assumed a strange posture.


    The two feet are widely separated, the arms are crossed, the right hand is up, and the left hand is down, in an X shape, which is obviously different from the previous hitting posture.


    Huacun''s face suddenly changed, and he stood up: "Stop Lingzhi! You can''t use that trick!"


    "Ok?"


    The youth scholars, including Coach Ryugasaki, were puzzled. I don¡¯t know why Huacun suddenly reacted so strongly. Most people in Chengcheng Shonan were also puzzled. Only Shencheng had a solemn expression:''Sure enough to start?!''


    Naruto was also thinking at this moment:''Sure enough, it''s about to start, then let me see the true face of your deep motivation!''


    "Go! Amaterasu!"


    Naruto wants to see the true strength of God City being sealed, and his serve will naturally not be weak, whether it is speed or strength, it is the top level in the country.


    "Ah! Deep power!!"


    A low growl like a beast from the mouth of God City. When he swings his racket, his amazing power is instantly transmitted to the tennis ball. Naruto¡¯s Amaterasu is easily deciphered, and the tennis ball filled with powerful force flies over the net instantly, terrifying. The force of the ball even caused wind pressure on the ball, and the net in the center of the court was fluttering.


    "Are you coming? Swing ball!!"


    Naruto deliberately wanted to realize that the danger of God City is comparable to the deep power of Lihai Okihara''s knuckle serve, so he did not use other tricks to resolve it, but directly used the wave ball to fight head-on with the strongest strength!


    boom!!


    The tennis ball concentrated on the center of the racket and made a heavy hum. The power of this ball was surprisingly great.But there are also some unexpected places, because the deep power of God City, not so heavy as a shot, the effect of hitting is more like an awl.The impact of the tennis ball will be poured into the receiver¡¯s arm at the moment of catching the ball, and the arm will have a needle-stick-like tingling. This trick can cause great damage to the receiver¡¯s joints, and people with a bit brittle body. If you connect it several times, your arm might even be broken.


    The tennis ball stood in a stalemate on Naruto''s racket for a moment. Naruto slammed into force. The muscles of his arm seemed to swell in an instant, and he hit the tennis ball back.


    Both Huacun and Kajimoto had their eyes wide open. They both knew how terrifying the deep power of God City was. It was precisely because this trick was too dangerous that Huacun sealed this trick and let God City learn how to play a mirage. , But whether it was Huacun or Kajimoto, it was the first time someone had seen someone who was able to directly counter the deep motivation with force.


    Since Shencheng used the deep power in disregard of Huacun¡¯s order, he has no more scruples. Seeing Naruto hit back the first deep power shot, under the anger and shame, the fighting spirit of God city burned even more, and the previous calmness has been He disappeared from his face, and from the beginning of the use of deep power, the expression on God City''s face became crazy and even crazy.


    "Deep power!!"


    God City played a second burst of deep power. Before the power was more powerful this time, Naruto swung to pick it up, but his racket could not withstand the impact of two consecutive deep powers in a short time. The center of the racket was opened directly. hole.After passing through Naruto''s racket, the tennis ball hit the barbed wire behind.


    The destructive power of the deep power is too great. After penetrating the racket, the power is still enough to deform the tough barbed wire. You can really see how terrifying this trick is with the naked eye.


    "The goal was scored by Shonan Chengcheng and the score was 15:0."


    Although Kanagi Reiji scored, Huacun''s expression was not happy, his expression was completely tense, as if he was suppressing something.


    Coach Ryugasaki looked at her: "Your player scored, why do you still look unhappy?"


    Chapter Two Hundred and Four-People are intent on hurting tigers, tigers are harmful to people


    Huacun didn''t say a word, and there was indeed no joy in his expression.


    Naruto''s racket was directly broken by God City and must be replaced with a new racket. There was a short rest and time to rehydrate.


    Huacun sternly said to Kamishi Reiji: "Reiji, did you have an agreement with me to forbid the use of deep power in the game, did you forget?"


    God City put down the kettle and said coldly: "Is that kid important to the coach?"


    "...He is very talented, let''s stop here, Reiji, stop using deep motivation."


    "For the coach, only one talented player is enough."


    This means that the second one is redundant.


    Huacun could not persuade Shencheng, and for Naruto, there was no hope that Shencheng would be persuaded by Huacun.


    "Next will be more interesting, let me take a look at your deep motivation!"


    "as you wish."


    "Amaterasu!"


    "Deep power!"


    God City completely ignored Huacun''s orders, and again began to use deep power, hitting the ball again and again, constantly attacking the joints of Naruto''s body.


    Compared with the wave ball, which only has a greater burden on the arm, the destructive power of the deep power will attack the whole body joints of the receiver at the same time, causing the damage to accumulate little by little. The more you catch the ball, the more damage you will receive. Until this kind of damage accumulates to an unbearable degree, people who are continuously attacked by deep power will not only suffer physical damage, but even fear tennis in their hearts.


    Kajimoto looked at the God City that was constantly mobilizing deep power with a complicated expression, and sighed: "Deep Power, I didn''t expect to see God City use this trick again."


    "Captain, you said''you can''? That means God City has used this deep power before, why don''t we know?"


    "That was before the Huacun coach came to Chengcheng Shonan. At that time, Shencheng used deep power to attack opponents just like what you see now. But this trick is very scary. The fundamental purpose of deep power is not It is to score directly, but to injure the opponent. The accumulated damage will make people afraid to catch the ball. The senior who was defeated by the deep power of God City at that time gave up tennis completely because of the fear of tennis. Deep power is enough to completely destroy A dangerous move for a person¡¯s tennis talent."


    "Huh! It''s terrible!"


    "Because this trick is really terrible, so when the coach of Huacun came to Chengcheng Xiangnan, he banned Shencheng from using deep power. I didn''t expect..."


    "Although the coach has banned it, he is still practicing secretly. The next game is to imitate God City."


    "However, there is really a way for the golden-haired man to allow God City to perform tricks banned by the coach."


    "That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the first time I have seen someone who can crack the mirage in actual combat. Shencheng chose to violate the coach¡¯s order and use deep motivation to deal with him. On the one hand, it also shows that Shencheng has indeed been forced by him. But in this situation, it is better for him to abstain, otherwise he may not be able to play tennis again."


    "The goal was scored by Shonan Chengcheng and the score was 30:0."


    "The goal was scored by Shonan Chengcheng and the score was 40:0."


    ...


    "This round was won by Chengcheng Shonan, the score was 4:4."

 2031 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2031

    The deep power of God City exerted a terrible force, turning the previous unfavorable situation in one fell swoop, not only chasing the big score into a 4:4 tie, but also making both Naruto''s rackets scrapped on the spot.


    Naruto is not an ordinary person, and the destruction of deep power has no actual effect on him, but as an ordinary person, I am afraid that he has already given up the game by this time.


    And the continuous use of deep power such tricks also made God City''s interest rate consumption very fast, breathing chaotic, sweating like rain, it seems that such terrible tricks of deep power did not completely affect him.


    In the ninth game, Shencheng served.


    Before serving, Naruto asked abruptly: "Hey, have you ever been hit by your own trick?"


    God City didn''t answer, and Naruto didn''t expect it either. He said to himself: "Next, let you try it, it''s like hell!"


    God City looked indifferent: "Too much nonsense! Deep motivation!"


    At this moment in the game, he still insists on releasing his deep motivation. His goal is not only to win this game, but also to completely destroy the tennis talent of the man in front of him!


    Because there are talented people, only one needs to stay.


    "Stubborn! Go!"


    The corner of Naruto''s mouth provoked a sneer, and he could feel the evil thoughts of God City towards him, so of course he had no reason to be merciful. There was a strong wave of air all over the body, and Naruto''s right hand that was holding the pat burst into light.


    Snapped!


    Different from the dull sound of hitting the ball in the previous response to the deep power, this time the sound is extremely crisp and clear, and the tennis just falls on the sweet spot.


    Naruto''s straight swing motion exerted amazing power, and the tennis ball flew back faster than before, and instantly landed in front of God City.God City had no time to marvel at how fast Naruto returned the ball this time, and his long-trained body swung the ball subconsciously.


    The moment the racket caught the tennis ball, a sharp tingling spread directly to the entire arm of God City, and then broke out in various joints of his. Under the pain, God City couldn''t hold the racket at all, and the whole racket was blown out. .


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    The referee calmly announced the score, but Shencheng did not recover for a while, and his eyes were a little lost.


    Probably because the touch of the arm at the moment of catching the ball just now... it''s almost like receiving the deep motivation of his trick, and it is more powerful!


    God City stared at Naruto: "That is the state of selflessness?!"


    "No, this is the limit of hard work. From now on, all your shots, I will use double the strength to fight back, and enjoy the taste of defeating under my own tricks!"


    "Double back hit all my balls? This is impossible, deep motivation!"


    God City does not believe in evil, or that he does not want to believe that the tricks he has worked so hard can be easily doubled back by people, and continue to use deep power attacks.


    The result is of course obvious, how powerful the limit of tempering is so powerful, unless you have the magical skill of Sanada Genichiro''s "moving like thunder", you can defeat it from the front, and the deep power is strong, but it is difficult to compete with the emperor''s magical skills. Compare.


    Shencheng was unwilling to use deep power to attack again and again.But the stronger the ball he hits, the tighter Naruto''s hand will hold his throat.


    The damage that should have been caused by the deep power to the opponent is now accumulating on him at twice the speed.


    Under the continuous attack of the deep power of the double counterattack, the hands and feet of the gods became more and more painful, and the movements became more and more sluggish, and the damage suffered by the whole body was far better than before.


    "This round was won by Qingxue, with a score of 5:4."


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 40:0."


    "People have the intent to hurt the tiger, and the tiger is harmful to the people. You originally wanted to destroy my evil thoughts, and now you pay for it, I won''t have any guilt! The last blow, give you a complete sentence. Suzuo Can care!"


    Chapter Two Hundred and Five-No Apology


    Ken Hayashi Susano Omen!


    The youngest of the Takatenhara Sankiko, the younger brother of Amaterasu Omikami and Yue Mingming, the legendary god who killed the monster Yaqi Orochi with a ten-fist sword, is the embodiment of bravery and violent, possessing the power of storm and desolation!


    The tempered air wave on Naruto has disappeared without a trace. Instead, a figure wearing golden armor appeared behind him. When Naruto swung down the racket, the long sword in the golden figure''s hand also fell down.


    boom!!


    The first ball directly hit the racket in the hands of God City, and the power of terror smashed that racket in an instant. This power was even more terrifying than the deep power of God City.


    Shencheng never thought that the power of a ball could be so terrible, and he felt a sharp pain in his palm under extreme consternation. It turned out that his palm had been pierced by the fragments of the racket and was dripping with blood.


    But the power of the god of destruction has appeared, how can it end so simply?


    After the tennis ball smashed the racket, it did not directly score, but the rebound flew back to Naruto.


    "God City! Hurry and get away!!"


    Kamishi Reiji heard the opponent''s shout, followed by Naruto''s extremely cold voice: "It''s too late! Ha!!!"


    Susanoh''s second ball hit!The ball directly hit the stomach of God City. God City was like a punch in the heart of the heart. It was heartbroken, but even a sound was released. The impact of the tennis made him fly and hit him. The barbed wire behind.


    "The third ball!"


    "Fourth ball!"


    ...


    Susao Nohu hit hard one after another, ruthlessly destroying and attacking the body of God City, no matter what, he could not escape, no matter how he could not escape, in despair, God City suffered the first time in his life Completely failed!


    "Suzano: Eight Swordsman! Complete!"


    After being hit eight times in a row, the barbed wire fence was beaten to change its shape. The city of God was hung on it like Jesus bound to the cross. There was no good place in his body. The blood came from his forehead and The corners of the mouth kept dripping, telling the tragedy caused by the god of destruction just now!


    "At the end of the game, Qingxue won, the score was 6:4."


    Naruto deservedly won the number two singles victory, which means that Qingxue also eliminated Chengcheng Shonan with a big score of 3:1.Naruto put away his aura and looked at the still half-dead Kamijo Reiji under the call of his teammates, and said coldly: "This is the price you have to pay for provoking me. Don''t blame me for being cruel, just blame you for being too weak, I think I should never see you on the tennis court again, goodbye, you bagua!"


    After finishing speaking, regardless of the angry gazes of the people in Chengcheng Xiangnan, he turned to organize his own things.


    Although the match against Chengcheng Shonan was a bit turbulent, it was finally safe to pass.


    There were a total of 16 teams participating in the Kanto Conference, two by two in the elimination rounds, and finally the champion was decided. There were four rounds of competition. Qingxue had already won the first two rounds. By the third round, there were only four remaining teams. It''s actually the semi-finals.


    Qingxue¡¯s opponent in the semi-finals is Chiba Prefecture¡¯s seeded team Hexagon. Although this team has a good strength, there is still a big gap in overall strength compared to Bingdi¡¯s top-ranking team in the country, so don¡¯t bother too much. .


    In the other half, although the captain Yukumura of King Lihai was absent, his strength was still unshakable. Both rounds were 3:0 and won by an overwhelming advantage. As for the other seat in the semi-finals, It will be decided in the match between Yamabuki and Fudomine tomorrow.


    Although it was said that Fudo Peak was defeated by Yamabuki last time, there was an accident that time. In terms of strength on paper, the two teams are roughly equivalent.In doubles, he is good at slightly dominating, but in singles, although Yamabuki has Sengoku and Akutsu, Fudo Peak also has Tachibana-Ping, the captain of the pinnacle of the sea, and the two sides are still unpredictable.


    Naruto thought about the next plot and found out that he walked to the vending machine to buy a can of Coke. When he was about to open it, he heard the sound of tapping footsteps, as if he was wearing high heels and turned his head. Sure enough, I saw the beautiful coach in a white coat.


    Huacun was also taken aback when he saw Naruto, and then his face became a little unsightly.


    Naruto ignored her, opened the Coke and drank it by himself.


    Huacun walked up to Naruto in three steps and two steps, and said: "The doctor has checked Lingzhi''s condition and said that he was injured very badly this time, not only physically, but also psychologically, which has cast a shadow on tennis. Can''t play tennis anymore."

 2032 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2032

    "Oh."


    Naruto responded calmly, and there was really no fluctuation in his heart, and he almost threw out a phrase "deserve it".


    Does he know how heavy his hand is?Eight swords are all aimed at the joints of the body to deliver devastating blows. With the medical standards of this world, even if cured, they will leave serious hidden injuries. Carrying out such a hidden injury for intense exercise is simply looking for death. If Naruto It was just a game that I just wanted to win, and it could be done with the limit of hard work. In the end, I used Susao Nohu''s ultimate move, and his own intention was to completely destroy the tennis career of God City.


    Naruto¡¯s calm and indifferent attitude caused Huacun¡¯s fire to rise, and he couldn¡¯t help raising his voice: ¡°You only have this reaction. Lingzhi¡¯s tennis life has been completely ruined by you. Don¡¯t you have the slightest apology?¡±


    "Absolutely not."


    Naruto''s blunt words caused Huacun''s anger to choke in his throat, not knowing how to strike.In fact, Naruto really has no guilt for ruining Kamishiro Reiji, because the person who first attacked was Kamishiro Reiji. He used deep power as dangerous tricks to keep attacking, since he told Huacun at that time It seems that his intention is to completely destroy Naruto Uzumaki.It''s just that he was not strong enough to defeat Naruto, but he was completely destroyed.


    Now that you have already attacked, don''t blame the other party for counterattack with stronger strength. No one is a fool. No one will be indifferent after being hit. Naruto will naturally not be that kind of fool.


    What Naruto thought in his heart, also said these words directly to Huacun.


    Now Zihua Village has nothing to do. Naruto is indeed justified. After all, there is no reason why you should not allow others to retaliate after you hit someone. Naruto won¡¯t lose even if you go to the parliament. In this way, Huacun lacks the confidence to be angry with Naruto, but she is still Chengcheng Shonan¡¯s coach after all: "At least please go and apologize to Lingzhi."


    "Not going."


    Naruto refused to leave no room for it, making Huacun angry again, glaring at Naruto: "Are you just going to say sorry and you don''t want to?"


    "It''s not unwilling, but there is no need to go. I never thought I was wrong with things today. If I didn''t do something wrong, why should I apologize? What does an insincere lie sound like?


    "you!"


    Huh!


    Naruto squeezed the empty can into a ball, then threw it into the trash can, and then turned to look at Huacun: "Also, pay attention to your attitude when talking to me. Although I have always had a high tolerance for beautiful women, It is not without limits."


    Naruto''s words made Huacun feel his whole body standing upright in an instant, and he couldn''t help taking a step back. He couldn''t see his expression clearly in the shadow, but he still felt very dangerous, a bit creepy.


    "What do you want to do?!"


    "What do I want to do?"


    Naruto looked around. After the game, there were not many visitors in the tennis park, and the park''s woods were quiet.Naruto stretched out the wrist of Lahua Village and drew her directly into the grove.


    ten minutes later¡­¡­


    "Now you know what I want to do?"


    Naruto squeezed Huacun''s delicate chin and smiled evilly: "I will let you go today. Next time you talk to me, pay attention to your attitude, otherwise it will be more than that."


    "..."


    "Hey, go back and rest, remember to miss me." Naruto bowed his head again and kissed Qinhua Village''s flushed cheek.


    Huacun wanted to resist, but for fear of angering him again, he didn''t dare after all. Finally he hurriedly arranged his clothes and blushed and fled this place...


    Chapter 206-Love to hear and see


    Taking advantage of a meal at Huacun, Naruto was in a good mood, and came to Ki no Mori Tennis Park early the next day, not for his own game, but to watch the match between Fudo Peak and Yamabuki.


    Because Bingdi passed the defeated resurrection match at the Metropolitan Conference, he did not rank among the four seeded teams, and Yamabuki occupied the last position as the fourth seed of the Kanto Conference. Because of his strong strength, he was in the tournament. It was also seen before.


    Defending champion Lihai University High School, second-seeded Qingxue and third-seeded Hexagon have all successfully entered the semi-finals, and the last remaining seat will be decided between Fudo Peak and Yamabuki.


    Although Fudo Peak is relatively unknown in the Kanto area, its positive strength is not under the mountain, and it is indeed a battle between dragons and tigers.


    When Naruto arrived at the tennis park, the game had not yet started. Captain and coach Tachibana Kippei was talking to Kazumori Uchimura who played the second doubles. It should be a tactical arrangement, while the others were scattered around in twos and threes.


    Naruto had no interest in the members of the Fudo Peak. The only person he was interested in was Orange Apricot. Looking around, Naruto quickly found the Orange Apricot standing in the shade of the tree and strode over.


    "Oh, it''s been a long time, Xing."


    Ju Xing, who originally seemed to be in a daze, suddenly shook his body when he heard his voice, his eyes slowly focused, and when he saw Naruto''s brilliant smiling face appear in front of him, he suddenly revealed an extremely complex expression.


    "You... why are you here?"


    The voice was a bit complicated and a bit sad, and the expression in her eyes seemed to express the meaning of''how did you come?'', which was quite different from her generous and hearty appearance in the past. Naruto seemed unaware of it, and naturally stood by Juxing''s side with her hands in her hands. In his trouser pocket: "Today is a match between Yamabuki and Fudomine. Let me see what''s so strange, and the last time you guys weren''t a formal duel, this time I just watched it."


    ''Yes, he is here to watch the game and has no other ideas at all.''


    Juxing murmured in her heart, but suddenly remembered the scene of seeing him leaving with the girl last time, and suddenly heartache again:''Juxing, Juxing, what are you still looking forward to?He has a girlfriend, and he said so simply that time, he has already made a decision, why are you still lost, do you still think of him?''


    Although the girl''s thoughts are difficult to figure out, Naruto can still see one or two from Juxing''s face, and adds: "In fact, there is another more main reason. I miss you a little bit and want to come see you. "


    Ju Xing''s mood was like riding a roller coaster. The originally depressed mood was lifted up into the sky, and a smile appeared on his face. Then he realized that this was not the interest he should have, and immediately stretched his face, pretending to be serious: "You shouldn''t have said this to me, you have a girlfriend."


    The change in the expression on the girl''s face could not hide from Naruto''s eyes. Naruto shrugged and said nonchalantly, "So what? There is no law in Japan that you can only have one girlfriend."


    "You..." Ju Xing''s expression turned bad again, why is this guy so shameless?


    Naruto turned his head and looked straight into Juxing''s eyes.


    "When will you answer me?"


    "What, what?"


    "What I told you last time, would you like to be with me?"


    "..."


    Ju Xing pursed her mouth and said nothing. What happened that time was the source of her estrangement from Naruto.She can''t deceive herself by saying that she doesn''t like him, but she is just a girl who grew up in a normal view of marriage and the world. She can''t accept her first love and she has to face the situation of sharing with others.


    She couldn''t accept it, and couldn''t cut the mess with a knife, and completely cut off everything with Naruto, so it caused such an embarrassing situation now.


    Naruto Fu: "Willing is willing, unwilling is unwilling, is it so difficult to choose?"


    Ju Xing glared at him: "You are so simple. You tell other girls what you said, and see if they don''t just slap you!"


    "Then why don''t you dump it?"


    "...I''m afraid I might hurt my hands."


    Ju Xing pouted and stubbornly looked a little arrogant, but in Naruto''s eyes she was even more cute.


    "Sure enough, I really can''t let you go."


    There was no good contact for a while, Naruto really missed the orange apricot a little, and with the fire that ignited in Huacun yesterday, my heart was a little eager now.


    Ju Xing felt that Naruto''s eyes were very familiar, and he took a half step back in fright: "This guy doesn''t want to bully me again, right?!''


    Naruto really thought so, but before he took any action, Naruto turned around with a bored expression on his face: "Why does this fly fly around everywhere?"


    Ju Xing didn''t understand, but she soon saw the figure of Kamio, and it seemed that she was looking for her.


    Kamio likes tangerine apricots. This is not a secret in Fudongfeng. Tachibana also knows that there is no official opposition to it at the moment. It probably means letting it go. Although he didn''t know it before, he recently understood it.

 2033 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2033

    Thinking of this, Tachibana couldn¡¯t help but raised her head and looked at Naruto¡¯s expression. Seeing that his face was even more disgusting than swallowing a fly, she didn¡¯t cry for Kamio at all, and she even thought Naruto¡¯s appearance was a little cute. .


    Kamio originally wanted to say a few words to Tachibana before the start of the game, but he didn¡¯t expect that when Tachibana was found, his most annoying Uzumaki Naruto was also on the side. His jealousy and anger ignited at the same time, and his tone was bad when he rushed up. Said: "Why are you guys here?!"


    Naruto was really too lazy to be angry with the fool Kamio, and said lightly: "This park is not owned by your house. I am willing to be here. What is your business? Also, pay attention to your attitude when talking to people, you Have you been so uneducated before?"


    "you!"


    How could the grumpy Kamio eloquence be the opponent of Naruto, the master of mouth escape, almost broke out in a few words.


    Ju Xing watched it all in her spare time. She didn''t understand some things before, but now she understands. Looking at the same thing from another angle, it is really inexplicable and interesting.


    Kamio knew that he would have to be completely angry when he said this, and he didn''t want to lose his grace in front of Juxing, and reached out to grab Juxing''s hand: "Xiaoxing, leave him alone, let''s go."


    Ju Xing frowned and was about to evade, but before Kamio''s hand caught her, Naruto held her pulse. Naruto''s eyes were so cold that she said, "Xing will leave or stay, it''s not your turn. Come on, scum."


    Naruto''s hand holding the Shenwei Maimen began to force, Shenwei''s heart was so painful, but he was ashamed to shout out in front of Ju Xing, and he just gritted his teeth without saying a word, and his face was flushed.


    Juxing can of course see the rivalry between the two of them. Although she doesn''t like Kamio, today is the meaning of the game after all. If something happens to affect the game, it won''t be good. Hurry up and finish the game. It''s about to start. Go to your brother''s place to gather, and be careful of being scolded by your brother." He said that he secretly pulled Ramingen''s clothes behind him.


    Naruto knew what she meant, and it was not easy to save her face, so he let go, Kamio escaped, and really felt that his wrist was almost crushed.At this time, Ju Juping¡¯s voice came from a distance. It seems that Ju Juping was really calling for people to gather. Kamio didn¡¯t dare to delay, and said: ¡°Then Xiaoxing, I¡¯ll pass first, and you should come here as soon as possible. Call me if it matters." After speaking, Naruto gave Naruto a fierce look before turning and leaving.


    "This idiot, is it useful for me to do something to call you?"


    "Hey, Kamio is a member of our Fudo Peak anyway, don''t speak too badly, and ah, what do you want to do to me?"


    Naruto turned to look at Tachibana Xingyi''s pretty face, he smiled, cheeky and hugged her slender waist: "It''s nothing, just haven''t seen it for a long time, so I miss it..."


    "speak English!"


    "Let me kiss again."


    "No!"


    "What''s the matter? It''s not that I haven''t kissed before. Let me do it again."


    "That''s not OK¡­¡­"


    "Just once, just once..."


    Naruto¡¯s exhausted look made Tachibana angry and funny. She really didn¡¯t know how to face him. After hesitating for a long time, she whispered, "Then only one...well...bad... !"


    Well, this is really a favorite picture.


    Chapter 207-God''s Tail vs. Qianshi


    What you say is only allowed once, and in the end it is just a lie to yourself.


    Everything in the world is like this. The first time there will be a second time. Ju Xing failed to decisively sever the relationship with Naruto from the beginning. It has been destined to be the result. It must be the bottom line by Naruto step by step. Land occupation, until one day, no decent resistance can be raised against him.


    Just like now, Ju Xing keeps saying, "You have a girlfriend," but he is still willing to kiss Naruto. At this time, I am afraid that there is no complaint about him at this time, only sweetness and shyness.


    Ju Xing said that he would only kiss once, but did not say how long he could kiss this time.Naruto held Tachibana''s slender waist and continued to lengthen the long-lost kiss.Ju Xing also responded slowly from the initial jerkyness. After a long time, Ju Xing gathered up the remaining little strength and pushed Naruto away.


    "Enough...enough."


    Ju Xing only felt that her whole body was soft. The little strength she had just rejected was her last restraint. If she didn''t stop Naruto, she was afraid she could not help it.


    Although Tachibana still resists him a little bit, she is falling step by step. Naruto can''t see this. The girl''s shy face is reflected in his blue eyes. Naruto looks in a good mood and praises: " Apricot, you are so beautiful."


    Juxing''s heart was filled with sweetness again. At this time, she could not say nonsense such as''you have a girlfriend''. In fact, every time she said these words, she felt uncomfortable in her heart. Only this time, she No longer think about these annoying things.


    "You only kiss once, even if you say something nice, it''s useless."


    Naruto stared at her pretty and charming face for a long while, then smiled and said, "Okay, let''s do it."


    ''Even so?What do you want?''


    Juxing felt that this sentence was really awkward, and wanted to argue with him, but when he thought of the question,''If he wants to kiss me, can I really refuse him?'', I suddenly felt a little guilty. I got up and had no choice but to ignore the past.


    "The game is about to begin, I''ll pass first... in front of the Fudo Peak players, give me some face."


    "Oh."


    This was already Tachibana''s last request, and Naruto responded without comment.


    Ju Xing left first and returned to the court. By this time the game had already begun.


    Yamabuki and Fudomine played the same lineup in the two doubles as they did last time. In the second double, Yamabuki is Shinto Mai Inaki and Kita Ima, and Fudomine is Uchimura and Mori.


    In the last match, Fudo Peak was completely defeated by Yamabuki, but that was because of the car accident last time and he went into battle with injuries. This time the rivals reunited, Fudo Peak naturally wanted to get back the field.


    When Ju Xing came to the court, Fudo Peak had already taken the lead in grabbing the next round and successfully secured serve. Compared to the situation where he only got one round in the last game, it was a good start.


    Juxing cleared up his mood and cheered for his teammates enthusiastically.


    The members of Fudo Peak, especially Kamio, had a lot of words to ask her, but Ju Xing focused on the game without waiting for them to answer. Now that the game is very important, it is indeed not a good time for questioning, so they have to give up temporarily. , Focus on the game.


    About five minutes later, Yamabuki and Fudomine attacked and defended each other, and the second double was a 2:2 tie. Ming talent was late and appeared on the court.


    Naruto put a bottle of carbonated water in front of Juxing and said, "Please drink it." After saying that, she opened a distance of about one meter from Juxing and watched the game intently.


    Ju Xing was a little nervous seeing Naruto approaching him just now, for fear that he would do something strange in front of the Fudo Peak team members and his brother. Fortunately, it was just a drink in the end.


    ''Fortunately, he still listens to me and knows to take care of my face.''


    Ju Xing''s body is indistinguishable in it, and I don''t know how ridiculous this so-called care of face is to others.Among other things, when Ju Xing came back just now, that red and swollen lips could not be explained clearly.


    What Juxing did was actually deceiving herself and others, but for Naruto, he had already done what he promised Juxing. As for what other people thought, Naruto was too lazy to think about it.


    Naruto and Fudomine have suppressed a subtle atmosphere of tension at this moment, and it has reached a very dangerous point, but now the match between Fudomine and Yamabuki is very important, even the most impulsive Kamio dare not mess this up. During the game, the dangerous atmosphere was temporarily suppressed.


    Everyone, regardless of their mood, temporarily focused their attention on the game.


    Since the last miserable defeat, Tachibana should have done a multi-faceted analysis of Yamabuki¡¯s strength, coupled with targeted exercises and tactical adjustments to the players, this time the match between Fudo Peak and Yamabuki was very impressive. Second Doubles is very nervous.After forty minutes of fierce battle, Fudomine''s Uchimura and Mori finally defeated the exhausted Nitomi Inagi and Kita Kazuma in the tiebreaker, which was the shame of Kazuki''s last fiasco.


    Yamabuki''s first doubles players are their trump cards, Minami Kentaro and Touhou Masami.The lineup of Fudomine is the same as last time, with Ishida and Sakurai.


    This time without injury, Ishida''s wave ball was able to exert the greatest power in the game, causing no small trouble to Yamabuki''s potato soldiers.However, the wave ball is not a long-term solution after all. Ishida failed to use the wave ball to establish the victory or defeat in one fell swoop, let Tudou Xiongbing seize the opportunity to comeback, and finally lost 6-4 with regret.


    After the two doubles matches, Fudomine and Yamatsuki tied 1:1. The next three singles will determine the outcome of the match.


    Fudomine has the trump card of Tachibana Kippei. Among Yamabuki''s players, neither Akutsu nor Sengoku has the victory to defeat Tachibana Kippei alone. Fudomine can be said to have secured a victory first, that is, in the remaining Kamio. With Iwu, as long as you win the next game, you can win and enter the Kanto semi-finals.


    In the current situation, the position of singles number three has become very important. The side that wins singles number three will get the match point first, and will have an advantage in the next game.


    Fudomine played the number three singles with Kamio, and Yamabuki was their ace Sengoku.


    Before the game, the players from both sides greet each other.

 2034 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2034

    "Yo, Kamio-kun, let''s have a good fight."


    Sengoku''s personality is still as cheerful as ever, but Kamio is obviously not in the mood to speak well. Today he suffocated his stomach. Even with Sengoku''s smiling face, his face is still very stinky, and he said with full anger: "Senoku, today I am I will definitely beat you!"


    "Oh oh oh~~ I am so angry, if my face is so ugly, luck will escape."


    Qianshi looked at Kamio''s back with a knowing smile: "A person like this is also the easiest to defeat!"


    "From now on, Yamabuki Gakuen vs. Fudomine Gakuen singles for number three, and Fudomine Kamio serves."


    Kamio squeezed the tennis ball tightly, and secretly said: "Today I must win this game, I must let Xiao Xing see, I will never lose to that guy!''


    "what!"


    Kamio yelled and shot a very fast serve.


    "Oh, it was so fast in the beginning."


    Sengoku screamed strangely, but with his eyesight, although Shenwei''s ball speed was fast, he still couldn''t hide from those eyes. The continuous talking on the mouth meant that Sengoku still had some leeway.


    "Kamio-kun, he played so fiercely at the beginning, be careful not to last until the end."


    "Less long-winded!"


    "Hey, I kindly remind you."


    "Damn it! Don''t look down on people, today I will defeat you completely! Supersonic bombs!"


    Chapter 208-Thousand Stone''s Operations


    Kamio''s supersonic bomb is worthy of its name, and the speed of counterattack is amazing, even as fast as a smash.


    ''So fast!''


    Sengoku was also taken aback, but his attention suddenly reached the highest level. Sengoku''s eyesight was well-known throughout the Kanto area. Although Shenwei''s supersonic bombs were fast, under Sengoku''s eyes, it was still invisible. .


    The trajectory of the supersonic bomb gradually became clear in Sengoku''s eyes. The route of the ball at this moment, the location of the next moment, and the best hitting point were all clearly seen by Sengoku''s eyes.


    Move your body quickly, occupy the best position to strike back, swing!


    Shout!


    Unexpectedly, the tennis ball disappeared as if the moment Sengoku swung back, and when it appeared again, it was already behind Sengoku.


    "This ball was scored by Fudo Peak, and the score was 15:0."


    Astonishment flashed across Sengoku''s face, the power of this supersonic bomb was indeed unexpected.


    Sengoku''s eyes didn''t see the route of supersonic bombs clearly, but the speed of the ball was too fast, even if the eyes could see it, Sengoku''s body had no time to react, and he couldn''t go back.


    Kamio has developed this trick, no wonder his self-confidence is so swollen, but it is hard to say whether Qianshi can easily be defeated by a trick.


    It was Kamio serving, and after getting the first point, three consecutive supersonic bombs scored directly.


    "This round was won by Fudo Peak, the score was 1:0."


    "Huh~~"


    After winning the first game, Kamio exhaled. Although the move of supersonic bombing left, it was physically exhausting.The principle of this trick is to move after the opponent hits the ball back, and then transfer the impulse of running to the impact of the swing to hit a super high-speed return shot. This trick cannot be used by people with super explosive power. .


    Although Kamio scored four points in the first game, it ended very quickly, but it was precisely because every time a supersonic bomb was used, he had to sprint at the fastest speed. Four consecutive times in a short period of time, the physical strength was suddenly consumed. incredible.


    In the second round, it was Sengoku''s turn to serve. Sengoku squeezed the tennis ball in his hands and whispered in a low voice: "It''s really an unexpected trick. The first and second grades are getting better and better now, but I''m gambled on the mountain to blow the trump card. It¡¯s not that simple to admit defeat!"


    After talking to himself, Sengoku threw the tennis ball high.


    "Tiger Cannon!!"


    Sure enough, it was this trick, Sengoku''s best serve stunt!


    Tiger Cannon is an extremely powerful high-speed serve. Tachibana could not have considered this when studying the strategy to deal with Yamabuki. Of course, he has done targeted training for Tiger.


    Kamio responded to the Tiger Cannon according to the content of the exercise, but found that Sengoku''s Tiger Cannon was slightly different from the one he had seen before.


    The quality of Kamio''s return was not good. A ball flew high and turned into a lob. Sengoku instantly rushed to the net to score a smash.


    "The ball was scored by Yamabuki, and the score was 15:0."


    "Tsk tusk tusk..." Naruto squeezed his chin and said: "Senshi, this guy, really improved the tiger cannon, plus external spin, this ball is not easy to handle."


    Although the Tiger Cannon is powerful, it has always been the shortest line to attack the center line of the court for speed. Therefore, the ball is relatively simple and easy to counterattack. This is the disadvantage of the Tiger Cannon.However, if you add spin while serving the ball, it will cause the ball to change when it bounces. Even if it can be received, it will cause a return error due to poor control of the hitting point. It seems that Sengoku lost to After Echizen Ryoma, he did a lot of work.


    Sengoku''s own strength is indeed outstanding. Although he is not as equal as Tezuka, Atobe, and Tachibana, he is also a top player. The experience of last year''s youth trials and the loss to Echizen Ryoma this year have made him grow a lot. , Sengoku is indeed superior to Kamio in terms of actual strength, but Kamio is able to compete with Sengoku with the power of his new supersonic bomb.


    After the five rounds, the big score became 3:2, and both sides kept their serve and Kamio took the lead.


    When the two sides changed the field, Tachibana said to Kamio: "Kamio, your rhythm was too fast today. Be careful to keep your energy in the second half."


    Kamio picked up his water bottle to add water, and said nonchalantly: "Don''t worry, Captain, I will definitely win."


    Kamio''s attitude made Jujuping a little uneasy, and he warned a few words uneasy. Kamio was listening, but obviously did not take Jujuping''s words to heart.


    The game started again, in the sixth game, Sengoku served.


    The first shot was still Tiger Cannon, but I don''t know if it was due to physical exertion. Sengoku''s Tiger Cannon speed this time was slower than the previous two rounds.


    Kamio didn''t think about it, but hit the tiger cannon directly, and then a supersonic bomb scored.


    "This ball was scored by Fudo Peak, and the score was 15:0."


    Sengoku adjusted his breathing and served twice. This time Sengoku scored a point with difficulty after a long attack and defense of more than 20 shots.


    "The ball was scored by Yamabuki, the score was 15:15."


    "This ball was scored by Fudo Peak, and the score was 30:15."


    "This ball was scored by Fudo Peak, the score was 40:15."


    "This round was won by Fudo Peak, the score was 4:2."


    In the battle of Sengoku and Kamio, Kamio took the lead in breaking the serve and took the lead.


    In the seventh game of the game, Kamio served. With the power of supersonic bombs, Kamio once again succeeded in securing the serve, leading by a big score of 5:2, and the game entered Kamio''s winning game.


    Fudo Peak saw that Kamio still had the upper hand in the face of Sengoku who was selected for the youth trials, and everyone was extremely excited and cheered.


    "Good job, Kamio!"


    "If you win one more round, don''t slow down the beat!"


    "The power of the supersonic bomb has not diminished at all!"

 2035 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2035

    ''The power of the supersonic bomb has not diminished?''


    When Tachibana heard Ishida Tetsu¡¯s words, he suddenly felt suspicious: ¡°This is not right. The game has been played for seven rounds. Kamio has always maintained a high-tempo attack and defense, and his physical strength must be consumed a lot. The supersonic bomb is not as powerful. Probably not weakened, could it be...''


    "Supersonic bomb!"


    "Be careful! Kamio, the power of supersonic bombs is already..."


    "See through!!"


    Before Tachibana finished speaking, he was covered by Sengoku''s roar. This time, the supersonic bomb no longer escaped Sengoku''s swing, and was firmly caught by Sengoku''s racket. The tennis ball was falling on the racket. Super sweet spot.


    This position can not only minimize the impact of the opponent''s shot on oneself, but also maximize the power of the return ball, which is an ideal hitting point.Sengoku''s volley from the super sweet zone flew across the court and landed on the border area.


    "The ball was scored by Yamabuki, and the score was 15:0."


    "Oh, it''s hit, it''s really Lucky today!"


    Qianshi made an exaggerated expression, but the return attack just now was definitely not just luck.


    Kamio''s expression was a little shaken, and after a while he became firm again: "No, this time it''s just a coincidence, he can''t beat my supersonic bomb!''


    "Kamio-kun, you have to be careful, because you will see it next, the real tiger cannon."


    "what?!"


    "Tiger Cannon!"


    Sengoku unceremoniously blasted a powerful tiger cannon. This time the power of the tiger cannon was amazing. Compared with the opening time, there was almost no decay, and there was no way the ball speed slowed down in the first two games.


    The sudden increase in the speed of the ball made Kamio too late to adapt, and the tennis ball flew directly over his side and served Ace without contact.


    "The ball was scored by Yamabuki, and the score was 30:0."


    "Senishi, I thought it right from the beginning. In the middle of the game, he pretended to be physically weak and the power of the tiger cannon was reduced. He also pretended to be unable to directly reach the supersonic bomb, making Kamio mistaken for the supersonic bomb. His power hasn¡¯t diminished. Just waiting for this moment, he first hit the supersonic bomb to shake the tail, and then used the tiger cannon to make him further collapse. When the mind is shaken and the mental pressure increases, the physical loss will change. More seriously, the bastard Sengoku is not only watching tennis with his eyes, but also mastering the rhythm of the entire game. He played really well!"


    Kamio has already fallen into the trap of Sengoku, and only he himself is still at a loss. When the truth is revealed, his confidence has been blown to his place. Before he can cheer up, he is attacked by Sengoku mercilessly. This is really true. sad.


    "The game was won by Yamabuki, the score was 5:5."


    Chapter 209-Final Four


    The exhaustion of physical strength and the decay of confidence made Kamio almost completely collapsed. The glory of the previous lead disappeared in only ten minutes, and only the ugliness was left.


    "The game was won by Yamabuki, the score was 6:5."


    "This is the end, Kamio-kun, Hu Pao!"


    "At the end of the game, Yamabuki Chiishi won, the score was 7:5."


    The third singles match came to an end with Sengoku¡¯s gunfire. Kamio went from a big lead to being defeated. The mental frustration and exhausted physical strength made Kamio kneel on the ground when the referee announced the end of the game. .


    Sengoku walked to the net, looked at the Kamio kneeling on the ground, and said:


    "Kamio-kun, you are very talented and powerful, but your mentality is not stable enough. If you are not anxious to attack and consume too much energy, you should have a chance to win. Anyway, this is a good game. I hope I can play against you again next time."


    Although Qianshi is a bit frivolous, his heart is not bad, and there is no malicious in saying these words, because he himself has grown and improved again after facing the defeat of Echizen Ryoma last time, but Qianshi''s sincere advice It sounds ironic when Kamio lost the game.


    Kamio was full of confidence and wanted to win this crucial game, and showed his power in front of his sweetheart, but he did not expect to be defeated by a reversal. The blow was very huge, and his mentality was in a sensitive and dangerous situation. When he heard Sengoku''s words of''show off and ridicule'', he was so angry that he lost his reason and stood up suddenly: "You bastard! Don''t be proud of being there!" He waved his racket and turned towards the unsuspecting Sengoku. Hit it.


    Ju Juping started in shock and shouted: "God''s tail! Stop it!"


    Kamio was so angry that he couldn''t even hear Tachibana''s words. The racket still hit Sengoku. Fortunately, Sengoku''s reaction was quick and it was able to avoid Kamio''s attack.


    Although it was not hit this time, everyone at Fudomine knows how bad it is to attack opponents with a racket on the court. Fudomine was once suspended due to violent incidents, so they are particularly sensitive to this kind of thing. , Seeing that Kamio actually made a moth come again today, and in front of the referee, all his expressions changed.


    Naruto rolled his eyes and shook out an''idiot''.


    Of course, it is impossible for the referee on the scene to turn a blind eye to this violent incident, and immediately jumped from the referee''s chair: "Fudo Peak player, what are you doing!"


    Seeing that things were getting worse, Ju Juping rushed to the court and took away the racket in Kamio''s hand. Then he grabbed his neck and pressed him to lower his head: "Kamio, you hurry up and apologize to me!"


    The trouble was not trivial, but because Kamio didn¡¯t actually injure Sengoku, and with Tachibana¡¯s apology and Sengoku¡¯s persuasion, the referee did not directly disqualify the Fudo Peak in the end, but gave a serious warning and told No Action Feng, if something similar happens again, Fudo Peak will be suspended.


    The impact of the suspension is very large. Once suspended, Fudo Peak is not only unable to participate in the next game of the Kanto Conference, but also missed the national competition this year. The consequences are very serious.


    Ju Juping also knew that when he slapped people in front of the referee, he only received a verbal warning, which was already a leniency.After apologizing to Sengoku and the referee again, Tachibana returned to the coach''s bench with Kamio.


    Kamio was also calmer at this moment, knowing that he was almost in trouble, and stood honestly in front of the orange plane.


    Scolded!


    After transferring to Fudo Peak, Tachibana was so angry for the first time, worse than when he beat the coach and seniors last year.At that time, the beating was because the coaches and seniors bullied others and trampled on the love of tennis by the younger generations. It was excusable to beat others.


    And what is Kamio this time, he refused to admit defeat after losing the game and attacked his opponent?No matter where it is taken, it is Kamio¡¯s fault. Tachibana has always had deep expectations for the players of Fudo Peak, hoping that they can grow into unique tennis players in the future. Kamio committed such a big deal. Wrong, Ju Juping''s mood should be disappointed and angry.


    "Kamio, what''s wrong with you today? It''s okay to lose the game, but you start to attack your opponent, do you know what you are doing?!"


    "Sorry, Captain."


    "I tell you, you only have this chance. If this happens next time, you should not show up in front of me again."


    Kamio''s heart shuddered, knowing that this is an ultimatum for Tachibana. If next time he feels impulsive to beat others, Tachibana will definitely expel him from the tennis club. This is Kamio''s death hole, whether it is for Tachibana. For his own sake, Kamio would never want to leave the tennis club. Kamio knew that Tachibana said nothing, and immediately bent over and bowed: "Yes, I know, Captain."


    "Go out, Ishida, come and sit on the coach''s bench, deep-seated, watch the time, and warm up in 15 minutes."


    "Yes."


    Both Ishida and Itake know that Tachibana is in a bad mood right now, and they dare not neglect Tachibana''s order.


    Kamio stepped out of the court, first apologized to the players collectively, and then walked to Ju Xing''s side: "Xiao Xing, I..."


    Ju Xing raised her head and looked at Kamio, her eyes a lot colder than before. Before she waited for Kamio to apologize or explain, Ju Xing spoke first: "Kamio, watch the game first. Brother''s game is about to begin."


    Tachibana and Akutsu¡¯s singles two will start soon. It is normal to concentrate on watching the game, but Kamio clearly heard her indifference and disappointment from Tachibana¡¯s tone. There was a bitterness in her heart, but his self-esteem was severely frustrated. Now I really don''t even have the courage to explain to Ju Xing, and I don''t have the strength to compete with Naruto anymore, and step aside sullenly.


    Naruto slid a little aside, squeezed to Ju Xing''s side, and whispered: "Hey, don''t be upset. When you win the game, how about you invite me to dinner?"


    Orange Xing gave him a glance: "Why should I invite you to dinner? Also, the game is not over yet, don''t decide whether you win or lose so quickly."


    "Hehe, your old brother is facing Yajujin, the result of this match is basically set, can''t you tell?"


    Among the singles players on both sides of Yamabuki and Fudomine, Yamabuki is Sengoku, Akuzu, and second-year Muromachi ten times respectively. Among them, Akutsu is the strongest, Sengishi is second, and Muromachi is the weakest ten times.On the Fudo Peak side, Tachibana Kippei is naturally the strongest, and is stronger than Yamabuki''s singles strongest Akuzu. Both Kamio and Itake are slightly weaker than Senshi, but far stronger than Muromachi ten times.


    According to the strategy of Tianji Horse Racing, Yamabuki wants to win two of three singles matches, he needs to use the weakest Muromachi ten times to consume the ace of Tachibana Kippei, and then Sengoku and Akutsu defeat Kamo and Itake respectively. Win.Judging from the current situation, Muromachi''s ten-time singles strength is only second-rate. If it were not for Yamabuki''s weak singles, he would never have a chance to make the selection, so he would definitely not be Itake''s opponent, that is, the third single and the first. The two sides of the singles tied 1:1, Yamabuki will win, unless Akutsu can break out to defeat Tachibana, but this possibility is very slim.


    Naruto''s hunch has always been very accurate. Although Akutsu has become stronger than when he played against Naruto last time, there is still a certain gap compared with the top national masters like Tachibana Kippei. Akutsu has not yet mastered it. After ten rounds of fierce battle, the power of Asura Shinto lost to Jujuping 4:6.


    In the final singles No. 3, Shinji Itake easily won 6:1, Fudomine defeated Yamabuki 3:2, and Yixue succeeded in entering the quarterfinals of the Kanto Conference, and their opponents in the semifinals, It is the unshakable king standing on the sea!

 2036 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2036

    Chapter Two Hundred and Ten-Heavy Cannon Doubles


    In the coffee shop, Naruto and Tachibana sat at the table.


    "Congratulations, you finally defeated Yamabuki, but the opponent in the next round is Li Haida, and those guys are not easy to deal with."


    Ju Xing put down the coffee cup and gave Naruto a coquettish look: "Of course I know that Li Haida is very strong, but my brother and the others won''t give up easily. Just wait and see."


    Naruto recalled that if he remembered correctly, the match between Fudo Peak and Lihaida should have ended with the king Lihaida''s victory, with a big score of 3:0. In the three games, there was only the captain. Tachibana Jupei won the only game from Kiriya Akiya, and all the others were a complete defeat without a point.


    Although Fudo Peak is good at strength, it lacks top-level players like Fuji, and apart from Orange Juping, no one can qualify for the three words''national level''.


    On the other hand, Li Haida, even if the son of God is unable to compete this year due to illness and hospitalization, the strength of the king Li Haida is still unshakable. All of Yishui¡¯s national masters, even the strongest Juju Ping of Fudo Peak, will encounter The emperor of Li Haida will probably lose too.


    The difference in strength between the two sides is really too big. It can''t be erased by tactics or fighting spirit. Naruto has no solution to this, so he has to remind: "Don''t relax too much. If you lose, then. Don¡¯t cry, Lihai¡¯s 15 consecutive championships in the Great Kanto Tournament and two consecutive championships in the national competition are more than just talk."


    "Can you say something nice?"


    Ju Xing put down the coffee cup and stared at Naruto angrily. Although he knew that he was reminding her how powerful Li Haida was not to underestimate the enemy, how could this sound such a response?It seems that they are destined to be invincible if they stand up, while the unmoving peak should be defeated.


    "I''ll say it nicely, but do you really want to hear it?"


    Naruto had a bad smile on his face. Ju Xing understood the guy''s temper, and his little face suddenly blushed. He quickly picked up the coffee cup to hide the blush on his face, and said unceremoniously, "Shut up!"


    "Well, then I will be a quiet beautiful man."


    "puff!"


    Tachibana was so frightened that she squirted out the coffee, Naruto dodged.


    "Why are you so embarrassed to say such shameless words?"


    "The tree doesn''t need bark, it will die, people are shameless, and the world is invincible."


    "You are indeed invincible."


    "Well, thanks for the compliment."


    ''Am I complimenting you?''


    Tachibana loses an eye-sword at Naruto, but unfortunately it has no effect on Naruto¡¯s cheeky defense. Tachibana is anxious, but also feels very funny. After all, she is not really angry with Naruto, otherwise she will follow Naruto. People speak so much.


    Leaving aside the topic of the game, Naruto had a lot of chats with Ju Xing Tian, ??and it was not until dusk that Ju Xing was sent to the bus.


    After bidding farewell to Juxing, Naruto had a thought, and his whole person immediately disappeared from where he was. The next moment he appeared near Qingxue''s tennis court, with his own bag on his back.


    It was getting late and there were no people on the tennis court, but there was still the sound of people swinging and hitting the ball from one court. Naruto followed the sound and greeted the people on the court: "Yo, Senior Kawamura."


    The person who is practicing on the court is Takashi Kawamura. His shirt is already full of sweat. It seems that he has not known how long he has been practicing. After seeing Naruto appear, he stopped and said, "It''s Uzumaki, why are you still here at this time? ?"


    "Of course I came to practice." Naruto opened his eyes and said nonsense, but the honest Kawamura obviously didn''t doubt him. "It''s you, Kawamura-senpai," Naruto looked down at the scattered tennis balls and the faintly deformed front. Barbed wire, "Are you practicing a new trick?"


    Kawamura scratched his head in embarrassment, and admitted: "Yes, I want to practice a new trick before the next game against Hexagon, but it''s not going well."


    Kawamura was injured in the battle with Ice Emperor, so he did not play in the game against Shonan Shonan. The next game against Hexagon will be his comeback, so it is very important.


    Takashi Kawamura has always had no sense of existence in the positive election of Qingxue. It is naturally incomparable to the captain Tezuka and the original protagonist Echizen, and other positive elections are the only ones who fell in love and killed with Tezuka, the golden combination. In a perfect tacit understanding, the identity rivals replaced by Viper and Naruto. In the subsequent plots, Gan and Viper will also have a deep comradeship. In comparison, Kawamura, who does not have a''CP'', does have a sense of existence. It''s a lot lower, but this guy''s position can''t be replaced by anyone in the youth school.


    Naruto also felt that this guy Kawamura is too "Buddha", so this time he suddenly appeared and planned to help him.


    Naruto took out his own racket and picked up a tennis ball on the ground.


    "It''s too far-sighted, Senior Kawamura, don''t ask me if you want to practice."


    "Are you coming too?"


    "Of course, it is better for two people to practice together than one person. Try to complete your new trick before the next game!"


    Kawamura froze for a moment, showing a touch of emotion: "Okay!"


    It didn''t take long for the first game of the semi-finals of the Kanto Conference. The second seed Qingxue confronted the third seed, Rokkachu of Chiba Prefecture.


    Being able to become the representative of Chiba and get the seat of the third seed, naturally has good strength, but Naruto does not have a deep impression of this team, probably because in the Kanto area, Lihai University, Qingxue and Ice Emperor The sense of existence of the three teams is too strong, so that the other teams feel a little awkward.


    Qingxue adheres to the principle that he always announces his playlist before the start of the game. It was not until the competition venue that Coach Ryugasaki announced today''s playlist in public.


    Doubles number two is Naruto and Kawamura. After the last battle with the Ice Emperor, Naruto played in doubles for the second time, this time with Kawamura.


    These two men are representative strength men of the youth school. Although their styles of play are similar, how to cooperate with each other is another matter.


    The doubles number one is also a bit special. It is Fuji and Kikumaru. After the last match with Shonan Shonan, Oishi¡¯s wrist injury has deteriorated. So out of this consideration, coach Ryugasaki did not let Oishi go anymore. Play the game.


    In the singles, Echizen Ryoma played the singles number three, the Viper was the singles number two, and the master took the position of the singles number one.


    "Fuji-senpai and Uzumaki-senpai are both in doubles?"


    "Arrange the two seniors in doubles. Does Coach Ryugasaki intend to use doubles to determine the outcome?"


    This arrangement does seem a bit like this. Since Tezuka went to d¨¦ country to treat his arm, Naruto and Fuji have naturally become the singles trump cards of Qingxue. In the past, they were placed in singles positions. In order to ensure the final result of the match, the two players played in doubles this time, which is indeed an unexpected tactic.


    Coach Ryugasaki didn''t give much explanation. He stepped forward and patted Naruto and Kawamura on the shoulders: "Come on, let them see the power that our youth school is proud of!"


    "Yes, coach!"


    Chapter 211-Power Showdown


    It is the first time that Naruto has played doubles with Kawamura. Both of them are power-type. It is difficult to say whether players with similar styles cooperate well or not, because they may not be complementary.


    In the second double in the hexagon, Kuroba Harukaze and Amane Hikaru were both very tall. Both were taller than 180 cm, one head taller than Naruto and Kawamura.


    Before the game started, Tiangen in the hexagon attracted a lot of attention, not because of his cold jokes or messy hair, but the super long racket.


    Tomoxiang looked at the racket in Tiangen''s hand speechlessly. Although Tiangen is tall, when his arms are lowered naturally, the racket almost touches the ground, which shows the length of the racket.


    "No matter how you look at that racket, it''s too long, don''t you think you can really use that racket?"


    "Theoretically speaking, it should be possible. According to the official rules of the tennis game, the length of the racket must be 29 inches, which is within 73.66 cm, and the width must be 12.5 inches, which is within 31.7 cm. The racket should be in compliance with the regulations, but the length To that extent, it should be made very close to the required size, a racket made by the old man in the hexagon."


    "Puff, it''s so striking again."


    "Ahem, you don''t have to think about it so much, there is no way, Tiangen, the game is about to begin."


    "From now on, in the doubles number two match between the Youth Academy and Rokkaku Middle School, Rokkaku Middle School Kuroba serves."


    "Oh oh oh! Come on! Come on! Burn it!!"


    Kawamura, who had been holding back for a long time, was a cool bench in the last game against Shonan Shonan. Today, the game was already in a burning state.


    "What an excited guy, in this case, no matter who wins, let''s have a game without complaints! Professional national serve!"

 2037 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2037

    Kuroba''s serve name is very strange, but his power and speed are surprisingly strong. Naruto blurted out, "Kawamura, beware!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the tennis ball hit Kawamura''s stomach, who was too late to react, knocking him into the air, and then fell to the ground.


    "The ball was scored from the six corners, and the score was 15:0."


    "hiss!"


    "What a terrible power! It can actually fly Kawamura."


    "It really deserves to be the third seed team, it is really strong."


    Kuroba''s serve caused a lot of shock in Qingxue, not only because his serve was powerful enough to fly people, but also because the person who was shot by him was Kawamura, the representative of Qingxue''s powerful men, and was selected by all Qingxue. In it, apart from Naruto''s own power and Tezuka''s tempered limit, no one else probably has a way to confront Kawamura''s power head-on, but Kawamura will be frustrated in power, which is obviously surprising.


    "Senior Kawamura, are you okay?"


    Naruto reached out and pulled Kawamura up. Kawamura stood up and rubbed his stomach: "Ah, I''m fine, but these two people..."


    "Ah, it''s not easy to deal with."


    Kuroba''s opening serve has fully demonstrated his strength, and it also allowed Naruto and Kawamura to cheer up at the same time. After all, it is the third seed team, and it is by no means weak in strength. Kuroba served again, this time it was replaced by Naruto to receive hair.


    Although Kuroba''s serve is fast, he can''t hide from Naruto''s eyes. Naruto held the racket with both hands and swiped forward forcefully.


    "Try my trick! JackKnife!!"


    Naruto¡¯s JackKnife doesn¡¯t know how powerful it is, and the angle of attack is very big, it¡¯s extremely difficult to receive it. Tiangen, standing in front of the net, is ready to catch the ball. He is tall and has a long arm span, plus that extra-long racket. Naruto JackKnife just couldn''t penetrate Tengen''s defensive net.


    "Crap! I''ll be picked up by his super long racket!"


    "It''s useless. Using such a long racket to catch a JackKnife that is as heavy as a shot put will definitely be knocked away!"


    boom!


    The dull hitting sound directly hit Qingxue''s deputy captain in the face. Tiangen used his extra-long racket to successfully receive Naruto''s Jack Knife, and without any movement, he directly hit a sharp net volley.


    The tennis ball flew in the direction of Kawamura. Kawamura''s prediction was accurate this time. He spread his feet and opened his posture.


    "Swing ball!!"


    This ball used twelve points of power, as if to vent all the depression of the last time against Chengcheng Shonan''s failure to play.


    The fluctuating ball flew in front of Tian Gen''s eyes, and Tian Gen looked at it coldly and swiped down with his racket.


    "what!"


    The tennis ball was falling on the midline between Naruto and Kawamura, and both of them had no time to react and were unable to catch the ball.


    "The ball is scored from the six corners, the score is 30:0."


    "Unexpectedly, the Jack Knife of Uzumaki-senpai and Kawamura-senpai''s wave ball..."


    "...Called back so easily?"


    "The two people... are so strong!"


    Both Kuroba and Tiangen are amazingly powerful, especially Tiangen who uses a super long racket.His length of racket has obvious advantages and disadvantages. The long racket naturally has a larger defense range. It can catch the ball that cannot be caught with a normal racket, and the longer racket is easier to swing. Use force to make a stronger attack.But the disadvantage is that because the racket is too long, from the perspective of the moment arm, the impact will be greater when the ball is received. It is easy for the racket to be hit or broken. This kind of racket is completely The double-edged sword is a racket that cannot be used by people without strange power.


    "According to my information, the player named Tiangen once broke into the ice emperor single-handedly, defeating 100 ice emperor second-year candidates with his own power, and has the title of 100 people cut. Now it seems that it is more than a rumor. Look like."


    "One person defeats a hundred people?"


    "Is he really human?"


    "Hey, Long, did you hear that, our opponent is a weird man who defeated a hundred people alone."


    "Ah, I heard it, but that''s what makes it interesting."


    Naruto and Kawamura looked at each other, slammed into that muscular arm, and smiled at the same time: "Use your strength to tell them the winner!"


    ...


    "This round was won by a hexagon, and the score was 5:0."


    "Ah! Only the last game left!"


    "The power of Uzumaki-senpai and Kawamura-senpai will be completely suppressed. Is this the strength that Chiba represents?"


    The power tactics of Naruto and Kawamura seemed to be difficult for Chiba''s two-man team. After five rounds, the two sides exchanged courts. Haruka Kuroba straightened his hair and said, "Today is the best state, God. root."


    "The state is very good, there is only one game left, the state teacher is in good state...puff!"


    boom!


    Kuroba unceremoniously kicked Tiangen directly on the back of his head, and said, "You fool! Don''t talk about your idiot jokes!"


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    When Kuroba and Tiangen were arguing, the coach dad who seemed to be significantly older than Sanbuki''s companion in Rokkaku tremblingly stretched out his finger and pointed at Tiangen.


    Black Feather said strangely: "What''s wrong, daddy?"


    "Hair... messed up."


    This old man was also trembling when he spoke, and it really made people wonder if he would suddenly die in the game, but Kuroba and Tiangen were both taken aback.


    ''By the way, Tiangen always uses hairspray to fix his hair before the game, so that even if the game is fierce, the hair will not be messed up. This is the first time in this situation, Qingxue...''


    In the youth coaching bench, Coach Ryugasaki has a steady face, as if he is not nervous at all because of the big score behind the game, so he said in a leisurely manner: "Hey, you only have one game left."


    "Is it over?"


    Naruto raised his head and looked at Kawamura with a smile on his face: "Long, the tactics are the same."


    "of course!"


    Kawamura also raised his head, the fighting spirit in his eyes had not declined at all.


    "Use strength to decide the outcome!"


    Chapter 212-Double Sprint Wave Ball!


    Use strength to decide the outcome!


    This is the only tactical policy set by Naruto and Kawamura!


    In the fifth round of the game, Kawamura served and Naruto blocked.


    "Burning!!"

 2038 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2038

    Kawamura roared and hit a burning serve with terrible power. After Kuroba picked up the ball from the bottom line, Naruto slammed directly.


    "Add life!"


    The tennis ball was instantly wrapped in crimson flames, and flew forward with terrifying power.


    boom!


    Tiangen used his super long racket to catch Naruto''s added earthly life, relieved the strength on the ball, and shouted: "Too naive!"


    "Who are you naive?! Add fate!"


    Naruto had a sneer at the corners of his mouth. The two people in Hexagon still don¡¯t know the power of Adding Earth Life. The second time Naruto played Adding Earth Life, the power has been doubled compared to the previous one. !


    Tiangen once again intercepted with a long racket, and the power directly transmitted from the racket shocked him.


    ''The power has almost doubled, is this guy always saving his strength, or is this the ball...'', "Add life!"


    The time has been left without Tiangen to continue the analysis, because Naruto''s third addition to the earth life has been played, and after doubling and doubling, the power of adding the earth life increased to four times the original.


    Now, even if Tiangen''s own strength is not small, the long racket in his hand can''t catch the four times the power of the earth, and the entire racket is beaten and flew out.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    Qingxue''s power play finally succeeded in scoring. Kuroba picked up the racket that Tiangen had fallen and handed it to Tiangen, comforting him: "It''s okay, Tiangen."


    "Ah, I''m fine. But that person''s trick is probably to double the power of hitting the ball when returning the ball continuously. The power of the ball just now is too heavy!"


    Kuroba''s expression tightened. Of course, he also understood how terrifying the phrase''returning power is constantly doubling'', and whispered: "In this case, you can''t focus the attack on Naruto Uzumaki, and target Kawamura to attack. Right."


    "it is good."


    Kuroba and Amane were photographed by Naruto''s earth-minded power, deliberately avoiding Naruto to attack, and the next time they hit back, they deliberately let go of Naruto and hit the ball to Kawamura in the backcourt.


    Kawamura had already judged this point. When Naruto used the addition of earthly fate, Hexagon would naturally want to prevent him from playing such a trick again. It was an inevitable choice to hit the ball to Kawamura.


    The hitting route that had been expected long ago, it is of course easy to come back.


    "Swing ball!!"


    Because of the accurate prediction in advance, this time before the wave of the ball was far more powerful, he played the strongest force, so that both Kuroba and Tiangen could not fight back.


    "This round was won by Qingxue, with a score of 5:1."


    "Great, I finally won the next round!"


    "The counterattack starts now!"


    Qingxue was pressed for a long time and finally launched a counterattack, reversing the disadvantage of the game.Although only catching up with the game, Qingxue''s momentum is like a rainbow, and his fighting spirit is flourishing.


    Tiangen stared at Naruto and Kawamura for a moment, then took out a hair rope from his pocket and tied his messy hair.


    "Tie up your hair? Tiangen is finally getting serious."


    Usually he always pays attention to using hairspray to fix the hair''s Tiangen to tie up his hair. This is the proof that he has really started to earnestly.


    "Are you finally serious? Aron, I think I should use that one."


    Kawamura was taken aback, then smiled confidently: "Okay!"


    "That? What is that?"


    "Kuroba, don''t be fooled. No matter what tricks they want to do, I will end the game in this round! Ha!"


    Tiangen roared and hit the starting ball. With his height and a long racket, the power of the serve was not inferior to Senshi''s unique trick. The tennis ball flew straight toward Kawamura, which was on the bottom line.


    Naruto turned around and shouted, "Aron! It''s now!!"


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    Kawamura straightened his arms, and he let out a low roar like a beast.


    "That is a one-handed swing ball!"


    "No!" Our omnipotent senior manager shook his head directly, interrupting the excitement of the first-year kids, "The posture is different!"


    Kawamura¡¯s posture at this moment is indeed a posture with his feet separated from the left and right of the normal swing ball. Instead, he leaned forward and his body''s center of gravity was completely pressed on the right foot in front of him. He looked like he was participating in a 100-meter race. modeling.


    "Go! My brand new wave ball!!"


    The muscles of Kawamura''s whole body were tightened to the most extreme state. The muscle line of his right arm was as rigid as a rock. While roaring, Kawamura took a step forward, fusing his body weight and strength, and hitting him in one breath. Got out.


    The power of this wave ball surpassed any time in the past, not only surpassed Ishida Tetsu''s wave ball, but also far surpassed Naruto''s four times the power of the added earth life, and even more than eight times the power of the added earth life!


    Kuroba and Tiangen both wanted to use rackets to intercept at the same time, but the power of the wave ball was too great. They drove their rackets into the air at the same time. When they felt their arms numb, the wave ball hits. At the back of the barbed wire, the power of the wave ball made the barbed wire vibrate continuously, and finally a hole was penetrated by the wave ball in the center.After breaking through the barbed wire, the tennis ball''s strength was greatly weakened, and finally it flew not far and fell to the ground.


    The power of the wave ball is too terrifying, not only in the hexagon, but even Qingxue gave Kawamura the ball to stand upright.


    "Hehehehe... Senior Kawamura..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    "very scary!"


    When everyone was surprised by this unprecedented wave of ball, Gan immediately took out his notebook and recorded it: "It turns out that it is not just a one-handed effort, but also a 100-meter sprint technique, which can press all while swinging. It¡¯s a stunt that can reverse the situation."


    "Since it is a 100-meter sprint plus a wave ball, then this trick is named..."


    "Sprint the wave ball!"


    "Ah, I was preempted..."


    "Sprint wave ball?"


    Kuroba shook his wrist, but couldn''t completely eliminate the numbness of his wrist for a while, grinning: "How come there is such a person, I almost broke my wrist with a ball."


    "Me too, you must be careful when you sprint the ball, otherwise we will sprint towards defeat."


    "Stupid! Don''t make cold jokes at this time!"


    Kuroba and Tiangen were afraid of the power of sprinting the wave ball, and the numbness of the wrist caused by the sprint wave ball had not been completely eliminated. This round was not in the state at all, and a round was directly lost within two minutes.


    "This round was won by Qingxue, with a score of 5:2."


    "This round was won by Qingxue, with a score of 5:3."


    ...


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 5:5."

 2039 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2039

    Naruto and Kawamura took advantage of the impact of the sprinting fluctuating ball and scored consecutively in one breath. After a short while, they chased the score to a 5:5 tie.However, in the process of chasing points for several consecutive rounds, Kawamura has not hit the sprint wave ball again, so that Kuroba and Tianne can''t help but have a trace of suspicion, but at this time, Naruto''s words made the two of them again tense.


    "Aron, I think it''s almost done, let''s sprint the wave ball again."


    Kawamura grinned, and then laughed: "Don''t worry, leave it to me!"


    "Is it sprinting wave ball again? Damn, I won''t let you be proud of it! Come on if you have the ability, sprint wave ball!"


    Tiangen furiously hit the starting ball towards Kawamura, but when Kuroba and Tianne were nervously guarded, Kawamura didn''t use the sprint wave ball at all, but just made a normal return.


    Kuroba''s mind was shaken because of doubts, and the tennis ball flew slowly towards Naruto.


    "Naruto! Go to your side!"


    "I''ve been staring for a long time, ah ah ah ah!"


    Naruto assumed a sprinting posture, the action was exactly the same as Kawamura ten minutes ago.


    "No way, Senior Uzumaki..."


    "Could he also..."


    "Sprint wave ball!!"


    Chapter 213-Friends Reunion


    "Sprint wave ball!!"


    Naruto also hit the same sprint wave ball, the power of this ball is not inferior to Kawamura''s degree, the extremely heavy shot made the racket in the hands of Kuroba and Tianne again release.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    Being scored, especially the impact of this ball, made Kuroba and Tiangen''s faces a bit ugly.


    "Unexpectedly, these two people will play sprint fluctuation ball, this time it is really miscalculated!"


    "In that case, I can only fight with them to the end."


    "Yes!"


    Fighting hard to the end is the result of no choice for Hexagon, and the result of the game is also predictable.Kuroba and Amane are afraid of the power of sprinting the swing ball. When hitting the ball, they will deliberately avoid hitting some chance shots. As a result, the return route is restricted and easy to predict.


    This kind of counterattack, even if you can''t hit the sprint swing ball, you can use the two-handed swing ball or JackKnife to make an excellent return attack. Of course, the game is completely lopsided.


    While recording the data, he smiled and said: "What a clever tactic. The phrase''one more sprint wave ball'', everyone would think it was Kawamura. Unexpectedly, the whirlpool would hit the sprint wave ball at this time. Not only scored, but also It is an amazing psychological warfare to have an impact on the confidence of the opponent."


    "In the six corners where self-confidence is shaken, the result of this game is doomed."


    "At the end of the game, Qingxue won, the score was 7:5."


    He was afraid of sprinting and fluctuating the ball. In the six corners that couldn''t play normally, it was impossible for Naruto and Kawamura to be opponents. In the end, with a sharp lead of 5:0, he lost seven games in a row.


    After the game, players from both sides stepped forward to shake hands.


    "Sprinting for the fluctuating ball, but I haven''t used it since then, but we have been on guard."


    Kuroba and Tiangen are also free and easy. Although they lost the game, they didn''t show any dissatisfaction or resentment, and they said very readily.


    Kawamura touched his head and honestly replied: "Ah, it''s actually because the sprint wave ball puts too much burden on the arm. If it is used twice in a game, the arm may be scrapped, so we always Individuals can only use it once in a game."


    "Ah! So, we..."


    "I was worried too much..."


    "Lost to you."


    "puff!"


    Seeing Kuroba and Amane''s shocked look, Naruto couldn''t help laughing. Although Kawamura was honest, he seemed to have the ability to choke people to death in one sentence.


    The players of both sides returned to the team and Tiangen handed his racket to the coach.


    The old white beard stroked the crack on the handle of the racket and said tremblingly: "Oh... the racket I made... this is the first time a crack has appeared..."


    "The power of that sprinting wave ball is really terrible. It''s the first time I have encountered such a powerful ball, right? Tiangen?"


    "Well, I really hope I can play against them again in the future, and I must catch that sprint fluctuation ball by then!"


    Although young people are prone to impulsiveness and no brains, they also have the advantage that they are not easy to get discouraged. Just after losing the game, Tiangen and Kuroba rekindled their fighting spirit.


    Aoi Kentaro, the first-year minister of the hexagonal club, also said excitedly outside the court: "This is the tennis of Qingxue. It''s really amazing, don''t you think, daddy?"


    "Kentaro... are you coming here... to see?"


    "Hey, is that okay, old man?"


    "bring it on."


    Although this old white beard is old, he is also a very enlightened coach. He voluntarily gave up his position to Aoi Kentaro, who was in the first grade. Aoi Kentaro sat on the coach seat and exclaimed excitedly: "Great! Come on, Saeki, tree!"


    For the first doubles of the two sides, the young school sent Fuji and Kikumaru, and the six corners were Saeki Toujiro and Kihiko. The focus of this game was not only the doubles that played only rarely, but also the pairing with Kikumaru. The second meeting with Saeki''s childhood friends.


    When greeting each other at the beginning of the match, Saeki said to Fuji: "Fuji, it''s been a long time since I saw you. I didn''t expect to meet you in doubles this time."


    "That''s right, I didn''t expect that the fate is really amazing."


    "Although I lost to you in the singles last time, I won''t lose in the doubles this time. Of course, we also did a lot of research on Kikumaru''s stunt shots."


    Kikumaru rubbed his nose with his finger, and said confidently: "My tennis is not so easy that it can be played back easily after doing research, you have to be careful!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Shukihiko suddenly ran over and asked, "Hey, where did you learn Kikumaru-kun''s stunts?"


    "Ah, what are you talking about?"


    The question asked by Shuxiyan seemed to have no hope of being answered, so he turned directly to Fuji: "Your triple counterattack is great, but why should the brown bear be arrested? Isn''t it possible for a grizzly bear or a polar bear?"


    Although he has a dull face that is almost comparable to Takahiro-kun of the Ice Emperor Birch, the tree in the hexagon is a curious baby, and is the kind of self-talking type that Kikumaru is not very good at. Kikumaru can''t stand it. He turned directly to the bottom line carrying the racket.


    "Okay, stop talking nonsense, let''s start the game."


    "From now on, in the doubles number one match between Youth Academy and Rokkaku Junior High School, Rokkaki Noziko will serve."


    Woo!!


    This Shukihiko is not only special, but also like it himself. When he is excited, he will actually spray two white air from his nostrils, which looks like a steam train.


    The strength of Shu and Saeki''s doubles is quite satisfactory, not weak, but they seem to be inferior to their second doubles.Although it was the first time that Fuji and Kikumaru formed a partner, the cooperation was unexpectedly good. The two did not adopt a general combination of doubles, but chose a strategy to maximize their personal strength.


    This strategy is just right for Fuji and Kikumaru''s doubles, which lack cooperation in practice, and the individual strength of the two cannot be underestimated. In a flash, they broke the tree''s serve.Immediately afterwards, he succeeded in securing the serve and won two rounds like a dash.

 2040 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2040

    "Hey, why don''t you catch the ball like a normal one, why do you run to the back and hit the ball from under the crotch?" The questioning baby Shukiyan went online again.


    "Hehe, I won''t tell you." Your friend Pi Piju is online.


    "What the hell is that guy named Shu doing in the game? Want to disturb the mentality of Kikumaru-senpai and make him go wrong?"


    "If he really thinks that way, he would have miscalculated, because Kikumaru is the type who gets more concentrated the more attacked."


    "Simply put, people are crazy."


    The crazy Kikumaru, except for Dashi, was afraid that no one could control it. After hitting the ball continuously with stunts, he successfully won the third game.


    "Although it was successful to get three rounds, it seems really a bit uneasy."


    "Vortex, have you noticed too?"


    "Of course, Mr. Qian. That look in Saeki''s eyes...like a hunter staring at the prey, it''s too dangerous, it''s too dangerous!"


    Chapter 214-Breakthrough to Zoeki


    ''Really a powerful player. Although the moves seem exaggerated, every ball is played very surely without any mistakes. To hit such a counterattack, only relying on the super dynamic vision of Kikumaru can do it, but it must Speaking of dynamic vision, I am also a little confident.I have captured all the reaction time of Juwan and the degree of muscle contraction!''


    Woo!!


    Sukihiko''s nose sprayed white gas again, which means that he is in high spirits at the moment, and said with excitement: "It''s funny, Saeki, that guy''s stunt shot is really funny."


    "Hmph, it''s very interesting to collect, but it''s a pity, Shu, you will never see his stunt shot again."


    The offensive and defensive continued, Kikumaru was once again in charge of the frontcourt attack, Saeki''s eyes were fixed on Kikumaru''s body movements, and then he reacted in an instant.


    ''right!''


    Saeki hit the ball to the left, and Kikumaru, who was also moving to the right as Saeki had expected, had no time to switch directions and let Saeki successfully score.


    "The ball was scored from the six corners, and the score was 15:0."


    Kikumaru touched his head and said embarrassedly: "Sorry, no two, I ran in the wrong direction."


    "It''s okay, Eiji." Fuer smiled and comforted, but when his gaze slid over the sneer-sneered Saeki, a hint of anxiety flashed in his heart, "Saeki..."


    Kikumaru cleared up his mood, served again, and then rushed to the net to prepare to attack.


    ''This time on the left!''


    Saeki once again pre-read Kikumaru''s movements, and successfully hit the ball to the reverse position of Kikumaru.


    "The ball is scored from the six corners, the score is 30:0."


    Two consecutive goals were scored by hitting Kikumaru¡¯s empty space. Now the spectators also noticed that something was wrong, and squeezed their chin and said, ¡°It seems that the Saeki guy can predict Kikumaru¡¯s movements. That''s why we can continuously attack the empty space of Kikumaru."


    "Prediction? Does that guy have superpowers?" The Viper said that I am a good boy who loves science, and I absolutely don''t believe in such weird things.But scientists in this world are already dead...


    "However, it is not impossible to predict the movements of Kikumaru-senpai."


    "Ah? What should I do?"


    "right."


    Naruto did not explain, and directly stated his prediction. The next moment Kikumaru rushed to the right. Saeki also predicted accurately and scored again.


    "The ball was scored from the six corners and the score was 40:0."


    "You guessed it, but how did you do it?"


    "It''s nothing. I just saw Kikumaru-senpai''s muscle contraction and thought he would run to the right."


    "Muscle contraction?" This keyword seemed to trigger something. I opened my notebook. "In that case, there is a record in my profile that Saeki is in the tennis club in Hexagon, as well as in the Kendo club. Practice Kendo."


    "So, it''s kendo. Kendo is a sport that reads the opponent''s movements through the subtle reaction of the opponent''s muscles, and then attacks the opponent''s defense loopholes. Since he has practice kendo, he has experience in kendo competition. It is not surprising that it is used in tennis."


    Snapped!


    "This round was won by a hexagon, with a score of 3:1."


    When speaking, Saeki had already scored the last point of the game, broke serve, and officially launched a counterattack.


    In the fifth game, Kikumaru tried to use fake moves to disrupt Saeki''s judgment, but it still couldn''t, because when using fake moves and real movement, the contraction of the body''s muscles was completely different, and it couldn''t fool Saeki''s eyes at all.


    After consecutive attempts, he still lost a round. Kikumaru''s stunt shot was sealed by Saeki, which directly affected the attacking ability of the two men. Within a few minutes, the sixth round was also won by Saeki and Kihiko, and the score was chased. It becomes a 3:3 level.


    "It''s hateful, fake actions can''t fool that guy."


    Kikumaru lifted his jersey to wipe off his sweat, and said with a grievance, but that was the case, Kikumaru''s expression did not see any resentment at all, his eyes were bright, obviously full of fighting spirit and confidence.


    Of course Fuji will not lose sight of the meaning of Kikumaru''s expression, and smiled: "How is it, have you figured out a solution?"


    "Hey..."


    Kikumaru rubbed his nose with his finger, and said cheerfully, "There may be a way, but I still have to experiment."


    "Then you can rest assured and leave the backcourt to me."


    "Okay, no two."


    Saeki also noticed what Kikumaru and Fuji were talking about, but he didn''t really care.


    ''It''s useless, Kikumaru, no matter what tactics you want to use, it''s useless, because I have completely seen you through!''


    "This time on the right!"


    Saeki made no mistakes in his prediction, and once again accurately predicted Kikumaru''s movements. Kikumaru really moved to the right, while the tennis ball flew to the left of the court.


    At this time, white clouds floating in the sky temporarily blocked the sun and cast a shadow. When the white clouds moved away and the sun flashed, Kikumaru, who had already moved to the right, appeared on the left instantly like a ghost and god. A beautiful stunt shot.


    "what?!"


    Saeki is extremely confident in his ability to integrate kendo into tennis. He never thought that Kikumaru would have a way to crack it. Of course he was too surprised to react. Kikumaru''s stunt shot was sealed for three rounds and finally scored again.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    "Great, Eiji."


    "Hey, let''s continue playing like this, no two. The acrobatic batting seal, lift it!"


    Kikumaru did indeed seem to have successfully broken through Saeki''s seal, and Saeki would not naively think that the goal just now was just a coincidence, and he seriously thought about the doorway.


    ''The ball Kikumaru did move to the right just now, but in the end he was able to receive the ball that I hit into the empty space on the left... How did this guy do it?If you want to win this game, you must find the key!''


    Saeki made up his mind to discover the mystery, so he went to predict Kikumaru''s actions.


    ¡®This time on the left! ¡¯

 2041 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2041

    Saeki hit the ball to the right opposite to Kikumaru, but Kikumaru, who had originally moved to the left, suddenly appeared on the right side of the court magically, with an expression of excitement: "Here comes! Kikumaru beam!"


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 30:0."


    "Kikumaru Bazooka! Get!"


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 40:0."


    "Oh!"


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 4:3."


    After Kikumaru successfully broke through Saeki''s seal, his rhythm was extremely fast, and it didn''t take long for him to score four consecutive goals to end the game.


    After the seven rounds, the two sides exchanged courts to temporarily replenish water. Kikumaru slumped directly on the bench and gasped for breath. Naruto stood behind the wire fence and said: "Kikumaru-senpai, rushing so fast, beware of not having enough energy in the end. "


    "Relax, rest assured... I''m fine..."


    Kikumaru said it was okay, but it seemed that he had vented more and less, which was really worrying.


    On the other side, Aoi Kentaro, the first-year minister in Hexagon, was looking at his teammates excitedly: "Saiki, Shu, Kikumaru from Seigaku is really amazing, I didn''t expect him to do this."


    "Kentaro, do you see anything?"


    "Well, I can see clearly from the side. In fact, Kikumaru did not use any fake moves, but when the game, first really moved in one direction, and then moved in the opposite direction in an instant."


    "Make the move first and then move in the opposite direction? Is this possible?"


    "If it''s Kikumaru, it''s possible."


    The first member of the Youth Academy, our all-knowing Ganya is explaining to everyone: "That guy is the school¡¯s new record holder who moved left and right in the school festival. With his ability, it is indeed possible to do it. However, If you run so intensely, you must pay attention to your physical strength, Kikumaru."


    "Don''t worry... just... leave it to me..."


    Chapter 215-Brothers Showdown


    "This round was won by Qingxue, with a score of 5:3."


    Kikumaru maintained a super high-tempo, breaking through Saeki¡¯s blockade, but this high-paced offense also came at a price. After the eighth round, Kikumaru was tired like a dead dog, and it seemed that his physical strength was already up. The limit.


    Fuji also saw Kikumaru''s state and went up and patted him on the shoulder: "Eiji, then you can rest well, and I will leave the rest to me."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Kikumaru now doesn''t even have the strength to say a word, and hurry up to regain his strength, and in the next game, he must face the attack of Saeki and Kihiko alone.


    "Fuji, although you are very strong, it is impossible to deal with me and the tree with your abilities alone!"


    Fuji was one enemy and two, and it was indeed at a disadvantage. Saeki had played against Fuji in singles. He was very clear about Fuji''s strength, and with the assistance of Nozuki Yukihiko, after Kikumaru''s physical strength was exhausted, Hexagon once again Master the advantages of the game.


    "This round was won by a hexagon, the score was 5:4."


    Fujia defended hard, but because Kikumaru was unable to catch the ball at all, he could not return the ball in the hexagonal serve at all. In the end, he lost one game. After nine innings, Fujiu looked at Kikumaru who had not recovered. Secretly said:''Now the protracted battle is not good for us. I must end the game in this round, and I can''t let Saeki drag the game into the tiebreaker, otherwise we will lose!''


    After making up his mind, Fujie really started to act.


    ''Saiki, long-lost meeting, just use this ball as a gift!''


    Fuji turned the ball around and hit his disappearing serve.


    "Disappearing serve? No, do you think I haven''t studied your tricks?"


    Saeki looked confident. He once lost to Fuji in singles. How could he not know how strong Fuji is? For today''s game, he did a full pre-investigation.


    Saeki has also thoroughly studied the disappearance of the serve, and took a step forward: "Since it is a disappearing ball, it is good to hit it back with a half volley before it disappears!"


    Saeki''s swing was extremely decisive and quick, and he caught the ball before the tennis disappeared.The biggest difficulty of the half volley is to grasp the moment of hitting the ball. For Saeki who has been practicing kendo for a long time, his ability to grasp the timing is naturally superior, and he is better at controlling the timing of half volleys. Too stronger, and then received this missing serve.


    ''As expected of Saeki!''


    Seeing that Saeki had received his disappearing serve, Fujii secretly praised him, and hit the tennis ball that came back in the direction of Shukihiko.


    As Shuxiyan swung his slap, white gas spurted out of his nostrils again, which had become his iconic appearance, just like when the steam train started.


    Fuji raised his racket and swung it down.


    "Feiyan is still in the nest!"


    At the moment of hitting the ball, Fuji looked surprised, as if something was wrong.After Feiyan landed in the hexagonal half, the tennis ball that was supposed to fly close to the ground actually rebounded.


    Once the ball bounced back, it was no longer Feiyan''s nest. Shu Xiyan hit a powerful forehand and scored directly.


    "The ball was scored from the six corners, and the score was 15:0."


    Fuji turned his head to look at the spot where the tennis ball was just now, and his eyes opened, revealing a look of interest.


    ''Have you thought of the strategy of sealing Feiyan back to the nest?It seems that Saeki''s research on me is really thorough. Asking Saeki to block Eiji''s stunt shot and Shukihiko to seal my Feiyan to return to the nest, is this the strategy of winning in the six corners?''


    For players, it is indeed a very bad situation to be sealed.Among the unique tricks, the missing serve belongs to the serve, and naturally cannot do anything to limit it, and the remaining triple counterattacks require specific conditions to be used.


    The bears must face the smash when they are caught, which means that as long as they don¡¯t make smashes, no bears will be caught.Beluga whales need to use natural wind, which is beyond human control, and there is no need to bother in this regard. The only thing left to deal with is Feiyan''s nest.


    Naruto squeezed his chin outside the field and smiled weirdly: "Senior Gan, have we seen the scene just now?"


    While doing the game record, he also smiled faintly: "Yes, in Hexagon, it seems that there is a little luck."


    The second shot was made by Shu Xiyan.


    In theory, Kihiko Ki should not be able to use half volleys like Saeki to directly return to Fuji''s disappearing serve, but Fuji did not choose to score directly with the disappearing serve, because that would be equivalent to avoiding Kazuhiko. In the duel, this guy is also faintly stubborn.


    Bu Er just played a normal serve, let Shu Xiyan receive, his return, of course, it is impossible to hit the non-spin ball that Feiyan returned to the nest.


    As a result, Fuji and Kiyohiko started a tug-of-war, each time the return of the ball was getting lower and lower, getting closer and closer to the net, and finally, Fuji''s constant return of the ball forced Shukihiko to make a small mistake. The spinning ball rubbed the net and turned into a good ball.


    When Fuji saw the ball coming, he smiled immediately, raised his racket, and swung it vigorously.


    "Feiyan is still in the nest!"


    This time, Fujitsu''s Feiyan''s return to the nest was absolutely perfect. There was no rebound after the tennis hits the ground. No matter how Shuxiyan swings, he can''t catch the ball.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:15."


    "what?!"


    Saeki''s face was full of consternation. He didn''t understand why Fujitsu was able to successfully play Feiyan Return to the Nest in this short period of time. From this point of view, there are still loopholes in Saeki''s research on Fuji.


    After scoring, Fuji put down his racket and said in a voice that only he could hear: "Thank you, Yuta."


    Saeki didn''t hear this sentence, and he didn''t give up, letting Shukihiko play the non-spin ball again, and the result was of course clear at a glance.Buer had had experience dealing with non-spinning balls earlier, and the same moves would not work anymore in the genius Buer. Feiyan still worked continuously.

 2042 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2042

    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 30:15."


    "This ball is scored by Qingxue, the score is 40:15, the end of the game."


    Budu alone, facing Saeki and Kiyohiko''s offense, still got the inventory. Saeki refused to admit defeat, and suddenly shot a lob and flew over Budu''s head.


    Fuji stood there with a smile on his face.


    "Scored...Nani?!"


    In Saeki''s extremely surprised gaze, Kikumaru, who had stood for almost two rounds like a wooden man, started suddenly, turned around and rushed to the bottom line without warning, and took off while the tennis ball fell.


    "Kikumaru beam!!"


    Snapped!


    Unexpectedly, Kikumaru would recover at this time, and Saeki and Kihiko could only watch the tennis ball fly by.


    Chapter 216-First Grade Minister


    Kikumaru regained his strength at the last moment, and ended with a dramatic beam of Kikumaru.Players from both sides stepped forward to shake hands, and Saeki said freely and easily: "I didn''t expect to lose to you this time. I''m a bit unwilling, no two."


    If you lose the game, you will be a little bit unwilling. This is natural, but Saeki is also a generous person. He is not willing to lose or give in.


    "You have also become very good, Saeki, I hope you can play against you again next time in singles."


    "There must be a chance, but I didn''t expect you to break our strategy of sealing Feiyan back to the nest so easily. I thought it would at least mess you up, but I didn''t expect it to be completely useless."


    When mentioning this, Fuji showed a dark-bellied smile: "In fact, this is also thanks to Yuta."


    "Fuji Yuta? Your brother?"


    Saeki''s face was confused, and Fuji was very kind to fight against Yuta last time, and Yuta also used the same method to seal Feiyan back to the nest and briefly talked about it. After listening to it, Saeki''s expression was confused. Turning into depression, it took a long time before he said helplessly: "I really lost to your brothers..."


    Saeki''s final depressed expression made Fuji feel better, even better than winning the game.After winning this doubles, Qingxue won two games in doubles. The remaining three singles can be won by winning one and enter the final. The key singles number three is the one in the six corners of Echizen Ryoma vs. Aoi Kentaro, the first-year minister.


    In a country with a strict hierarchy of predecessors and predecessors like Japan, it is indeed a magical thing to appear as a first-year minister like Aoi Kentaro, but it is also thanks to their amazing coach.


    That old man looked weak, even if he suddenly died suddenly for a while, it was not surprising that he was the coach of the tennis club. It was indeed amazing enough.


    Aoi Kentaro was extremely excited before the game started. He rummaged in his bag while looking for a racket. He said, "I heard that Echizen Ryoma is a very good first grader. Daddy, I will use this today. How about a racket?"


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    The old man was still like that, but Aoi Kentaro knew that he agreed, and cheered excitedly: "It''s great, I want to go all out!"


    When everyone heard Aoi Kentaro''s shout, they all looked at the past, and at a glance they saw the strange racket in his hand.


    "That racket, no matter how you look at it..."


    "¡­¡­very strange."


    "It''s as weird as that Tiangen''s racket, maybe it was made specially by that old man."


    The racket used by Aoi Kentaro is also obviously different from ordinary rackets. Although the length is normal, unlike Tengen Hikari''s super long rackets, the racket frame is actually hexagonal instead of the general round or oval.And it¡¯s not just the frame, but the string is not crisscrossed into a square shape. It is actually a hexagonal network. Although such a peculiar racket meets the specifications in size, it will play what kind of ball. It''s really unpredictable.


    Kikumaru seemed to be a little gloating and said: "Hey, don''t you think your opponent can''t deal with it. If you''re scared, it doesn''t matter if you admit defeat. Anyway, there is Kaitang Kazuka behind."


    These words really didn¡¯t seem to be what seniors should say, but Kikumaru has always been out of shape. Echizen Ryoma tightened his shoelaces, took a sip in his mouth, took the racket and stood up: "Kaido-senpai, you didn¡¯t show up. Chance."


    Kaitang became the singles number two today. Echizen Ryoma said that he did not have a chance to play, so he planned to end the game in singles number three.


    Although Kentaro Aoi is not particularly tall, he is still a head taller than Echizen Ryoma, and his voice is loud, and he feels a bit''overly cheerful'': "Please take care of him, Echizen-kun, let us play our strongest strength today. Let¡¯s play!"


    Echizen Ryoma is not very good at dealing with such overly cheerful people. He lowered the brim of his hat and said coldly, "Anything is good, let''s get started."


    "it is good!"


    "From now on, in the singles number three match between Youth Academy and Hexagon Junior High School, Qingxue Echizen serves."


    "Echizen-kun, you can start anytime!"


    "Really..."


    Echizen Ryoma didn''t finish talking, but you can also hear that he is really helpless with a cheerful person like Aoi Kentaro, "Just use this to make you quiet!"


    The serve that Echizen Ryoma wanted to shut up was of course his best external spin serve.


    After the ball bounced, it immediately bounced towards Aoi Kentaro''s face.Aoi Kentaro was very surprised, yelling in his mouth, twisting his body, and hitting back with an external spin in a very awkward posture.


    Not only did the external spin serve not quiet Aoi Kentaro, it seemed to make him even more excited: "What a great serve, you are really strong!"


    "You are noisy."


    Echizen Ryoma looked very cold, and moved quickly after using one foot to break the step, quickly catching up with the tennis ball and hitting back.


    "Oh! The speed of chasing the ball is also very fast!"


    Although Aoi Kentaro talks a lot, his movements are quite agile. Although he doesn''t know how to break a single foot, his reaction speed is quite fast, and his movement flexibility is almost comparable to that of Kikumaru.What is even more surprising is his ball-handling ability. No matter what his posture has been distorted when receiving the ball, he can still accurately return the ball.


    Echizen Ryoma kept hitting the ball at a large angle to make Aoi Kentaro run around, but no matter how tricky his attack was, Aoi Kentaro was able to save the ball in time and then hit it back to Echizen Ryoma''s feet.


    Although the game looks like Aoi Kentaro is constantly running left and right, exhausted, but in fact, in the face of Echizen Ryoma''s constant attacks, Aoi Kentaro, who can always keep the ball back at the ball, really maintains the advantage.


    Naruto gave a smirk, and didn''t mean to feel distressed or caring for the younger generation: "Echizen, this kid is suppressed. Being attacked by an opponent like this, it should be quite unhappy."


    This kind of game also seems to be a natural black-bellied genius with an appetite, smiled and said: "Yes, but our first grade will not be suppressed forever."


    Echizen Ryoma''s patience is indeed not so good. As soon as Fuji''s words fell, Echizen Ryoma immediately launched a counterattack and hit a lob.For Aoi Kentaro, who has excellent sports nerves, he can''t score on the left or right side of the offense. Then attack the upper side. The purpose is not to score directly, but to disrupt his offensive and defensive rhythm.


    "Haha, Echizen-kun, you can''t beat me like this!"


    Aoi Kentaro laughed and jumped up. His powerful motor nerves are also very good in jumping ability, jumping extremely high.


    "It looks like I can pick it up!"


    "But just barely received the front end of the racket."


    Generally speaking, the front end of the racket is not easy to control the ball, because it is at the edge of the frame and the line, and is affected by the double impact. It is easy to make mistakes in the control of the ball, and it will become an off-court home run with a little effort. .But this problem doesn''t seem to exist here for Aoi Kentaro, I saw his racket swung down strongly, and the tennis ball fell straight down instantly.


    "The ball was scored from the six corners, and the score was 15:0."


    "Haha, I scored! Good!"


    "No, that guy can smash so easily with the front end of the racket?"


    "It might be because of the hexagonal racket."


    "Really, fuck?"

 2043 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2043

    "It should be that the racket is not just the racket frame, but also the racket net is hexagonal. The shape of the racket net is more easily deformed when it is impacted to absorb the impact of the tennis ball, so no matter what hits the racket Any position can reduce the impact of the tennis ball to a minimum. At the same time, when hitting the ball, the hexagonal racket nets that will pull each other are easier to "stick" to the tennis ball than ordinary racket nets. It will also be enhanced, which means that as long as you use that racket, no matter where you hit it, it will be a''super sweet spot''."


    "...Is there such a thing?"


    "That old man... doesn''t seem simple."


    Chapter 217-First Grade Showdown


    Some unique players will always have some advantages on the court, just as left-handed players have an advantage because of the small number of players and most players lack the experience of playing against left-handers. Aoi Kentaro¡¯s hexagonal racket also formed him. The advantages.


    The ball hit with that special hexagonal racket is indeed unpredictable. Because Echizen Ryoma has excellent dynamic vision, he will subconsciously observe the opponent''s hitting point and predict the opponent''s hitting direction and method in an instant.However, because of the special hexagonal racket, Aoi Kentaro''s ball handling is different from that of ordinary players. Echizen Ryoma''s dynamic vision is now a limitation.


    Aoi Kentaro became more excited as he played, and shouted: "Echizen-kun, hurry up and serve."


    "very noisy."


    Echizen Ryoma was cold with a dead face, but he quickly shot an external spin serve.


    This serve had proved to be completely ineffective against Aoi Kentaro, this time it was the same, he was hit back again with that strange hexagonal racket.Echizen Ryoma jumped under his feet and instantly switched the racket from his right hand to his left hand, kicking the ball with a forehand.


    Echizen Ryoma is a natural left-hander. His left hand is stronger than his right hand, and the ball he hits is more powerful, and he flies towards Aoi Kentaro instantly.Aoi Kentaro jumped flexibly, similar to Kikumaru, this guy also seemed to have symptoms of''hyperactivity'', and caught the ball with a dive.


    When Echizen Ryoma caught the ball this time, he suddenly changed his racket to his right hand.


    "Second Sword Style?!"


    What Echizen Ryoma used was the two-sword style tennis game invented by his old son Echizen Minamijiro. The feature of this game is to change hands back and forth during the game. In addition to receiving different shots, both hands can also play their own. Different hitting effects are used to disturb the opponent.


    Although Kentaro Aoi can play excellent ball control with a hexagonal racket, he is also the first time he has encountered an opponent using a two-sword style.Because Echizen Ryoma''s left hand and right hand hit the ball completely differently, after using the second sword style, Aoi Kentaro had the illusion that his opponent had become two people, unable to adapt for a while, and made a mistake in his possession.


    Echizen Ryoma immediately seized the opportunity, rushed forward quickly, and then squatted down.


    "Swipe B!"


    Echizen Ryoma yelled, and the tennis ball landed quickly after flying over the net, and after the rebound, the second landing followed, forming a perfect B.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    "It turns out that this is slashing ball B. You are really amazing, Echizen-kun."


    Aoi Kentaro couldn''t see the disappointment after losing a point. Not only did Echizen Ryoma be speechless, even his teammate Tiangen Hikari did not stop holding his face with his hands: "This guy is actually still complimenting his opponent, just now But he lost points."


    Kuroba Chunfeng smiled helplessly: "No way, this is Kentaro, but the ball just now is useless to Kentaro."


    In the next round of offense and defense, Aoi Kentaro made another error and missed a lob.The tennis ball flew high, but not far, just in front of the net.


    "It''s great, go ahead! Strike the ball B!"


    "No, that guy did it on purpose!"


    Naruto''s reminder was a bit late, but with Echizen Ryoma''s character, even if Naruto said it early, he probably wouldn''t be obedient, and quickly slid forward and slammed the ball directly.


    "Swipe B!"


    Smashing ball B flew very high at first, but this time before the tennis ball fell extremely fast due to its own rotation, Aoi Kentaro spotted the position to take off, and smashed the smash back directly from mid-air. B.


    This close-range smash came too fast. Echizen Ryoma just jumped to hit the ball B, and the tennis ball flew back just after landing on both feet. The time is too short, even if his dynamic vision and explosive power are extremely strong. Too late to react.


    "The ball is scored in the six corners, the score is 30:15."


    "Hehe..."


    Aoi Kentaro was a little childish and compared with a victory gesture, and said with a smile: "Scratch B, cracked."


    He was beaten back by his skillful trick, and saw Aoi Kentaro look like this. Echizen Ryoma lowered his hat extremely uncomfortably: "It''s still far away..."


    Naruto unceremoniously spit out from the sidelines: "It''s a long way to say anything, but now you are behind, kid."


    "Windy, senior Uzumaki."


    Echizen Ryoma said whether he was big or small, but Naruto himself was a representative of no big or small, so he didn''t mind at all.When he was about to serve again, a faint wave of aura appeared on Echizen Ryoma''s body.


    "Youstillhavelotsmoretoworkon!"


    "Appeared! The state of selflessness!"


    "Kentaro, be careful!"


    "I know!"


    Aoi Kentaro looked at the Echizen Ryoma who used the state of no-self, his fighting spirit burned more vigorously, and muttered: "This is the realm of the legendary non-self, it''s really great!"


    "Tiger Cannon!"


    After Echizen Ryoma resorted to the state of selflessness, he directly kicked the ball with a tiger cannon. The ball was so fast that it flew in front of Aoi Kentaro in an instant.


    "So fast!" Although Aoi Kentaro was surprised, his excellent reaction ability and the hexagonal racket played a role at the same time. With the special racket, the power of the tiger cannon was resolved, and he shot a beautiful return.


    Echizen Ryoma raised his racket and waved downward: "Feiyan is back in the nest!"


    After the tennis ball hits the ground, it quickly slides out of the court.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 30:30."


    "Being able to use different people''s unique skills freely, this is the power of the selfless state, it is the same as the legend, but I will not just give in."


    Aoi Kentaro has a strong fighting spirit, but Echizen Ryoma is not to be outdone.


    "Tiger Cannon!"


    Kentaro Aoi was prepared for the power of the Tiger Cannon this time, and his counterattack became more fierce. Echizen Ryoma jumped with his feet, quickly chased to the best hitting position, and raised his racket: "Feiyan returns to the nest!"


    "The same trick won''t succeed twice."


    Aoi Kentaro just suffered a loss under Feiyan''s nest. This time, there was no defense. When Echizen Ryoma hit Feiyan''s nest, he rushed forward, volleyed halfway, and hit the ball directly before the tennis landed. .


    Echizen Ryoma seemed to have anticipated that the ball would be received by Aoi Kentaro in advance, speeding up and rushing forward, sliding directly immediately after the take-off and swing: "Swipe the ball B!"


    Snapped!


    The smashing shot B played in the state of selflessness is stronger than usual. The first fall is fast, Aoi Kentaro is agile like a monkey for an instant, then turns over to catch up with the tennis ball, and then jumps and buckles. kill.


    The tennis ball flew in the direction of Echizen Ryoma, and then Aoi Kentaro saw Echizen Ryoma turn around.


    "what?!"


    "Brown bear caught!"


    As soon as Aoi Kentaro landed, the tennis ball flew over his head and landed directly on the bottom line.

 2044 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2044

    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 40:30."


    "Haha, Echizen, the kid in front of you has laid so much for the sake of catching the brown bears. That Aoi Kentaro''s reflexes are indeed very good, and his athletic ability is also very good. With the hexagonal racket, he can hit a powerful and accurate shot. , But the weakness is that in order to add his jumping power to the attack, he jumps too high every time and takes too long to land, so it is easy to expose flaws."


    Fuji followed with a smile and said, "We are in the first grade, but we are quite unwilling to admit defeat."


    In the attack that Echizen Ryoma just now, although most of his moves were made by others, every move he used was meticulously planned, and finally scored with the Brown Bear, instead of simply letting the power of the selfless state drive himself. At first, he is now more proficient in mastering the power of selflessness.


    In the hot weather, a breeze suddenly blew on the tennis court, Echizen Ryoma glanced at him and immediately waved his racket.


    "White Whale!"


    "Oh, can you even do this trick?"


    "Let him see it the last time I played against the Ice Emperor."


    This move of the Beluga will take advantage of the wind and fly very high in an instant when it flies in front of Aoi Kentaro.


    ''He will use the Bruins to get into the net, so he can''t just hit smashes casually. In that case, he will hit the ball back on the bottom line.''


    Kentaro Aoi seized the opportunity, and when the Beluga fell from the air, he drove the ball back with a forehand, and then rushed towards the net instantly.


    ''Use the Beluga to push me to the bottom line, the next step must be a short shot.''


    Aoi Kentaro predicted Echizen Ryoma''s next move. As expected, Echizen Ryoma released a short ball. Aoi Kentaro also rushed from the bottom line to the net at this time, stretching his arms as best as he could to reach the tennis ball that was about to land.


    ''Received!''


    Snap, the tennis ball touched down gently, but did not bounce, and slowly rolled towards the net.


    This shot was not something that was expected. Aoi Kentaro''s passionate and fighting spirit could not help but appear chapped.


    "Zero cut!"


    Chapter 218-Offensive vs. Offensive, stubborn first grade


    "This round was won by Qingxue and the score was 1:0."


    The referee''s voice awakened Aoi Kentaro from the shock, looking at Echizen Ryoma who was adjusting the string with his hands indifferently, a smile appeared on his face for a long time.


    "Captain Qingxue''s zero-cutting skill, so you can use it too. It''s really great. This game makes me more and more excited."


    At the end of a round, the players of both sides exchanged courts.


    When passing the rest area of ??both sides during the change, Saeki asked outside the court:


    "No problem, Kentaro?"


    Aoi Kentaro looked up with an extremely bright smile, and said: "No problem, just leave it to me, I''m in good condition now."


    The Echizen Ryoma who opened the realm of non-self is indeed very strong, and he has gradually been able to control the power of non-self, integrating the tactics of the various players he has seen before, and the actual combat effect is stronger, but it is not without weakness.Echizen Ryoma hasn''t opened the three deep doors of selflessness, so the side effect of selflessness still exists in him, which is excessive consumption of physical energy. Echizen Ryoma directly used selflessness in the first game. Physical strength is indeed worrying.


    I don''t know if Kentaro Aoi knows this side effect of the absence of self. In short, when it was his turn to serve, he played extremely fast, and he didn''t see any intention to fight for a long time.


    With his excellent dynamic vision, Echizen Ryoma General Aoi Kentaro''s serve can be seen clearly, moving and swinging.


    "Super half volley!"


    "It''s a great half volley, but this one can''t beat me."


    Aoi Sword Taro was extremely excited, and the strength of the counterattack was also extremely strong. Neither the speed nor the strength was weaker than the first round, but there was an enhanced drive.


    "Long-winded!"


    Echizen Ryoma spit out coldly, rushed to the net with his racket, and slid to take off: "Swipe the ball B!"


    "Yes!"


    Aoi Kentaro expected that Echizen Ryoma would also use smashing ball B, blocking the smash before the tennis ball hits the ground.


    "This ball must be won!"


    "Brown bear caught."


    Echizen Ryoma unexpectedly used the brown bear to catch Aoi Kentaro''s smash. After the tennis ball fell on Echizen Ryoma''s racket, the huge impact was resolved, and then he flew far behind Aoi Kentaro.


    Aoi Kentaro didn''t even have the idea of ??turning around to save the ball. He just stood there with a confident smile.


    "Just say the ball is there."


    After the tennis ball traversed a huge arc, it fell outside the bottom line, just out of bounds by just one ball.


    "Out of bounds, this ball is scored in the six corner, the score is 15:0."


    "A mistake?"


    "How come, how could the Echizen brown bear make a mistake when he was caught?"


    The Brown Bear¡¯s capture is a unique way to hit back and smash. After the back hit, the tennis ball should just fall on the bottom line, making it too late for the opponent who smashed in front of the net to hit back, but Echizen Ryoma¡¯s mistake was really caught off guard.


    Naruto gave a smirk and saw the key point, and said, "So, this first-year kid in Hexagon is quite clever, so soon I will figure out a way to crack the brown bear''s arrest."


    Everyone asked about the key. Naruto explained: "When Aoi Kentaro just smashed, he used the front of the racket instead of the center of the racket. To be precise, the position of the net and the edge of the frame. The smash that comes out is affected by the power of the racket net and the racket frame at the same time, and the tennis ball will have a subtle chaotic rotation. This way, when the brown bear is used to catch the ball, the receiving point will also be deviated. This deviation will cause the brown bear. Caught out of bounds."


    "Ah!" Kikumaru yelled and said, "Isn''t this the same as the jiggle played by Saint Rudolph''s Akasawa."


    St. Rudolph''s Akasawa used a similar method to limit Kikumaru''s dynamic vision by using a similar method to limit the dynamic vision of Kikumaru, allowing the golden combination to suffer the only defeat so far this year. Kikumaru also has a deep memory of this.


    Naruto nodded, and then said: "But this guy knows that the little devil has already used the state of selflessness, and he deliberately broke the brown bear and arrested him without fighting for a long time. It seems that he intends to fight fast, attack and attack? It''s really interesting. ."


    Echizen Ryoma has always been an offensive player, especially when the state of selflessness is opened, no one knows what tricks he will use next. It is indeed not a wise choice to rush against him.Aoi Kentaro didn''t know if it was his own style, or he had absolute confidence in his attack ability, and he dared to confront Echizen Ryoma.


    "Echizen-kun, my second goal is coming."


    Echizen Ryoma seemed speechless to Aoi Kentaro. This time he didn''t even respond at all. Aoi Kentaro was not discouraged. He rushed towards the net while he was playing the starting ball.


    "Serve to the Internet?!"


    Echizen Ryoma watched Aoi Kentaro''s moving steps, and hit Aoi Kentaro''s feet with one and a half volleys.


    "Wow!" Aoi Kentaro yelled exaggeratedly, and his body suddenly turned upside down, making exaggerated movements like acrobatics, and with his amazing ball handling ability, he received the tricky shot from Echizen Ryoma. Then he turned forward again, and when he received the ball, he kept walking to the net.


    Echizen Ryoma waved his racket and made an arc.


    "Snake Ball!"


    "Is this the snake ball? It''s amazing!" Aoi Kentaro talked endlessly, but his action was faster than his mouth. He immediately jumped horizontally and intercepted the snake ball halfway.


    "Oh, this kid looks more flexible than Kikumaru-senpai''s stunt shot."

 2045 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2045

    "Nonsense! My movements are the most flexible. How could that kind of first-year kid be my opponent!"


    Kikumaru''s face was sullen and arrogant, Naruto didn''t bother to care about him after setting fire, and continued to watch the game.


    After Echizen Ryoma''s snake ball was volleyed, he immediately ran to save the ball, but Aoi Kentaro returned too fast this time. Although Echizen Ryoma managed to save the ball, the effect of returning the ball was not satisfactory.


    Of course, Aoi Kentaro, who is good at attacking, will not let go of this opportunity and hit an ultra-long volley that directly traverses most of the court, hitting the bottom corner of the court.


    "The ball is scored from the six corners, the score is 30:0."


    "Okay, I scored again!"


    Aoi Kentaro cheered excitedly. Although he looked a head taller than Echizen Ryoma, his overly cheerful look really looked more like a child.


    Aoi Kentaro''s offensive tennis reached its limit in the following period. No matter what kind of attack Echizen Ryoma launched in the state of selflessness, Kentaro Aoi didn''t back down and returned with a powerful attack.


    Both sides attacked against each other, and the game was very intense and beautiful.Competitive competitions have always been like this. Although it is difficult to reach the top with a blindly offensive style of play, it often wins the audience''s love because it looks so refreshing.


    Just because in the attack, the two of them refused to give in even one step, so the game was extremely stalemate, the scores continued to rise alternately, but they could not end the game in a short time.


    Unintentionally, this game of offense against offense turned into a protracted battle because of the stubbornness of the two. Maintaining a high frequency of offense is very physical, especially Echizen Ryoma has always maintained a state of selflessness.


    "This round was won by a hexagon, the score was 4:4."


    Finally, at the end of the eighth round and the referee announced the score, Echizen Ryoma''s physical limit finally came, and the side effects of being without me began to appear. He staggered and fell directly to the ground.


    Chapter 219-The Last Selflessness


    "little guy!"


    "Oops, the side effects of the state of no-self have appeared!"


    Maintaining the highest offensive frequency and using a full eight rounds of the selfless state, even if Echizen Ryoma''s physical reserve exceeds that of ordinary people, he can''t bear it. This is also the drawback that he hasn''t understood the limit of thousands of tempers. If he understands the limits of tempering, he will not only be stronger. , And the burden on the body will be minimized, but the current Echizen Ryoma has not yet reached that state.


    In the ninth round of the game, Echizen Ryoma should have served the ball, but as he is now, he is reluctant to stand up, let alone continue the game, even the referee ran down to ask Echizen Ryoma whether he could continue the game.


    Aoi Kentaro''s mood now is extremely depressed. Echizen Ryoma is definitely the strongest opponent he has ever encountered. He inspired him to use the strongest strength. Whether he wins or loses in this game, Aoi Kentaro will be explosive after the game. However, if Echizen Ryoma abandons the game due to lack of physical strength at this time, this is absolutely unbearable for Aoi Kentaro. Even if he loses the game, it is better than a strong opponent to give up the game so vainly.


    Seeing that Echizen Ryoma hadn¡¯t reacted for a long time, Aoi Kentaro couldn¡¯t help but shouted, ¡°Hey, Echizen-kun, the game is not over yet, please stand up for me quickly! You don¡¯t plan to just give up like this!¡±


    "Give up..."


    Echizen Ryoma finally reacted slightly, pushing away the referee''s hand and slowly standing up. Although the sweat had blurred his vision, it still couldn''t stop his fighting spirit.


    "You are still far away..."


    Echizen Ryoma stood up again, and the referee still asked from the perspective of protecting the players: "Echizen Ryoma, are you sure you can continue the game?"


    Echizen Ryoma wiped his sweat, and calmly said: "No problem, go ahead." He is struggling to say a word now. Compared to continuing to wrestle with the referee and waste time, it is better to end the game quickly.


    After the referee announced the start of the game again, in the ninth game, Echizen Ryoma served.


    At the time of the serve, Echizen Ryoma once again appeared in the state of non-self, unexpectedly intending to continue using non-self.


    Dashi said in astonishment, "Why continue to use the state of selflessness? Echizen''s physical strength should not be enough anymore."


    "It''s because of the lack of physical strength that I have to use the selfless state to tell the winner."


    "Why, whirlpool?"


    "The kid Echizen knows very well that the opponent is not an opponent that can be defeated with ordinary tricks. With his remaining physical strength, he can''t fight a protracted battle. The only way to quickly distinguish the winner and loser is the state of selflessness."


    Echizen Ryoma was betting on time now, to see if Aoi Kentaro was defeated by him first, or his own physical strength would be exhausted first.


    Echizen Ryoma intends to fight quickly, so he used a strange trick to spin the tennis ball with his right hand, then held the racket with his left hand and swung it from bottom to top.


    There is nothing special about the tennis ball when it hits the ground, but it suddenly accelerates after the rebound. Because of the residual visual illusion, the tennis ball instantly seems to disappear from Aoi Kentaro''s sight, completely unable to react.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    "It''s great, it''s a vanishing serve!"


    Fuji''s disappearing serve was indeed quite powerful, and it was too late to react with Aoi Kentaro''s reflexes, but after being scored, he became even more happy.


    "Yes, that''s it, it''s this kind of opponent that makes me more excited."


    "Long words, disappearing serve!"


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 30:0."


    "Good serve, but I can probably see some already."


    Although the vanishing serve is powerful, it is not''invincible''.After two consecutive goals, Aoi Kentaro could already vaguely capture the disappearance of the serve with his natural ball sense.


    Sure enough, when Echizen Ryoma hit the disappearing serve for the third time, Aoi Kentaro chased the ball and started to move, and then swung his racket toward the empty space. When Aoi Kentaro''s racket hit the air, the tennis ball that had disappeared. It suddenly appeared and was intercepted by him, but it seemed that Aoi Kentaro could not fully grasp the path of the missing serve. The ball hit the frame instead of the net.


    The tennis ball is completely hit on the racket frame, so even if you use Aoi Kentaro''s special hexagonal racket, you can''t control the ball normally, and the tennis ball flies out of bounds.


    "Out of bounds, this ball is scored by Qingxue, the score is 40:0."


    "Oh oh, I made a mistake, but I will definitely receive that serve next time."


    Aoi Kentaro looked confident, Echizen Ryoma still said coolly: "If you get it, let''s try it."


    "Okay, come on again, disappearing serve!"


    Kentaro Aoi confidently wanted to regain the missing serve of Echizen Ryoma, but when Echizen Ryoma took the fourth serve, he suddenly changed his skills and threw the ball up. This is not a missing serve style at all.Kentaro Aoi was taken aback. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and ran to the ball, but the serve was unexpected again. After landing, the tennis ball did not move forward, but rolled back towards the net, and finally gently Hit the net.


    "Zero...Serve?!"


    Echizen Ryoma''s zero serve not only succeeded in keeping his serve, but also succeeded in stunning four places. Not only the players in the six corners, but even the young students were surprised, and Fuer also rarely showed surprise.


    "This kid..."


    "Don''t point this guy, when will you be able to use the captain''s zero serve."


    Everyone in the audience, Naruto is probably the only one who was not surprised. Despite his interference, Echizen Ryoma is the protagonist of this world after all. What kind of amazing growth there will be in the game can be expected. Things.


    "Although it was a zero serve, it was not perfect. Compared to the captain''s zero serve, the serve just now bounced back a bit, so it can only be used as a sneak attack and it will be useless the second time."


    Echizen Ryoma, who was wiping his sweat, heard Naruto''s words, and suddenly "cut" lightly without refuting it.


    But in fact, including Naruto, Fuji and Coach Ryuzaki can see that although Echizen Ryoma¡¯s imperfect zero cut is useless in the second time, it is estimated that this round should be the last of Echizen Ryoma. A serving game, with his physical strength, will not drag the game to the tiebreaker.


    "You are cheating!" Aoi Kentaro pointed his finger at Echizen Ryoma, and complained with a''sorrowful'' face: "I just said that I will use the vanishing serve!"


    Echizen Ryoma rolled his eyes gorgeously, and threw out: "Idiot!"


    Kuroba said helplessly, "Qingxue''s first year is really cunning, Kentaro was completely fooled this time."

 2046 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2046

    "This is also a tactic, there is nothing to say during the game, but you can see it, Kuroba, that kid Kentaro is very happy."


    "Sure enough, you can''t hide anything from your eyes, Saeki, it''s probably the first time Kentaro has encountered an opponent that excites him."


    "The significance of this game has surpassed the victory itself, for both of them."


    In the tenth game of the game, Aoi Kentaro served the ball, his face was full of smiles, and he couldn''t see the''sorrow'' from minutes before.


    "Echizen-kun, let us both leave no regrets, let''s finish this game!"


    The corner of Echizen Ryoma''s mouth was raised, and a unique cyclone emerged around him: "As you wish!"


    Chapter 220-Advancing to the Finals


    "Tezuka area?!"


    "It turns out that this is the case, Xiao Budian has always maintained the selflessness, just to activate the Tezuka Domain!"


    The domain skill can apply subtle rotations on every shot, achieve the goal of manipulating the opponent''s return attack, so that all the opponent''s return balls hit his side, and can greatly reduce the consumption of physical strength. It is indeed a magical skill.


    Echizen Ryoma continues to maintain the selflessness in order to achieve his skills in this field.


    With the strength of Echizen Ryoma, it didn''t take such a long time to prepare to activate the domain, but his opponent Aoi Kentaro was a bit special this time.To start the field, you need to have sufficient game experience and ball control, so that you can predict the angle of each opponent''s return and apply the corresponding rotation in advance.


    The hexagonal racket in Kentaro Aoi¡¯s hands is special. The spin played with this racket is different from that of a normal racket, so it can¡¯t be treated with conventional experience. Echizen Ryoma¡¯s previous nine rounds of matches have not been activated. It is collecting data.


    Aoi Kentaro probably had completely forgotten the appearance of victory and defeat at this time, completely immersed in the fun of playing, and cheered like a kid who got a novel toy: "Great, let me see the legendary Isn¡¯t it awesome in the Tezuka domain!"


    Echizen Ryoma didn''t say a word, his eyes were fixed on the flying tennis ball.The skill of the field has no effect on the serve, so to some extent, direct scoring with a strong tennis ball that cannot be hit back can also be seen as a way to deal with the field.


    Because of the magical hexagonal racket, Kentaro Aoi also maintained a very high ball control at the end of the game. The tennis ball spun and quickly flew to the outer corner of the serving court.


    Echizen Ryoma made a few steps, moved to the corner to catch the ball in an instant, and then quickly returned to the center of the court.


    Aoi Kentaro had already felt that even with his hexagonal racket, it was difficult to hit the ball beyond the field. No matter what angle he played, the tennis ball finally flew to the center, where Echizen Ryoma was.


    Echizen Ryoma kept hitting the ball to the left and right corners of the court, while Aoi Kentaro kept running to chase the ball.Although it looks very similar to the situation in the first game of today''s game, it is completely different. It is now Echizen Ryoma who has fully grasped the initiative.


    "This ball is scored by Qingxue, the score is 40:0, the end of the game."


    After a long tug of war, the game finally ushered in the end of the game.


    "Kentaro, you cheer me up, I''m still playing!"


    "I know, I won''t give up so easily!"


    Aoi Kentaro seemed to burn out his last stamina, ran to the corner of the court at full speed, caught Echizen Ryoma''s wide-angle dribble across the court, but after receiving the ball, Aoi Kentaro suddenly staggered.


    ''Here again, this kind of low ball close to the bottom line!Why use this kind of ball to attack every time... Could it be that besides letting me run left and right to consume my physical strength, he also kept me in a squat position to fight back to speed up my physical strength?''


    Gan gave a dark-bellied smile, and said while recording: "Use the bottom line to control the ball to consume the opponent''s physical strength. Echizen has used it against Haitang in the school ranking game before, but he has strong ball control and strong energy. For Aoi Kentaro, it is only at this time that the real power can be exerted."


    "Hey, even if he knows now, it''s too late, Xiao Budian has fully grasped the situation of the game."


    "The victory is divided!"


    The seniors of Qingxue are very pleased with the growth of their juniors. After all, most of them are in the third grade and will enter high school next year. Before leaving, they can see the growth of their juniors and the future of Qingxue. Relying on it can also be regarded as comforting.


    ''Echizen-kun, you are indeed the strongest opponent I have ever encountered, but as the captain of the hexagon, I must try my best to defeat you!''


    Aoi Kentaro made up his mind, suddenly changed the racket to a two-handed racket, and slammed hard against the flying tennis ball.


    "JackKnife!"


    "Ok?"


    This JackKnife can be regarded as exceeding Echizen Ryoma''s expectation. The power of the domain can''t fully control the rotation of the tennis ball, causing the tennis ball to fly to the left side. The perfect circular area produced by the domain finally appears flawed at this moment.


    boom!


    To be honest, since the game has been played, Aoi Kentaro¡¯s hitting power has weakened a lot compared to the beginning of the game. This is the reason for physical exhaustion, but Echizen Ryoma, who has maintained a selfless state for a long time, is obviously weaker. He was originally short and at a disadvantage in strength. It was difficult to control when returning the ball. He made mistakes and made a lob.


    "Okay! Break through the field!"


    "Kentaro, seize the opportunity!"


    "I know!"


    Naturally, Kentaro Aoi would not miss such a great opportunity. Before rushing to the Internet, he took off against the ball, smashed with a smash, and made his moves in one go!


    "There is no rotation, it has completely breached the field!"


    "Completely break the field?"


    When Naruto heard these words, the corners of his mouth suddenly showed a funny smile: "They seem to have misunderstood something, the two balls the kid just made..."


    "...There is no activation field at all."


    Naruto and Fuji may be able to form a cross talk group to talk about cross talk together. The tacit understanding between the two is obviously better than when they played tennis.


    Most people will naturally feel panic when they encounter their own tricks being cracked by others, but Echizen Ryoma has no such performance at this moment, as if he had already expected it, all because he hadn''t activated the domain at all.


    While Aoi Kentaro''s smash fell, Echizen Ryoma had already rushed forward quickly, sliding low.


    "Swipe B!"


    ''This ball can be received!''


    Aoi Kentaro made a subconscious judgment. He has seen Echizen Ryoma''s smashing ball B many times. He knows all the power, rotation, and impact of this move. He is confident that he can receive the ball, but When Echizen Ryoma''s racket hit the tennis ball, Aoi Kentaro''s confidence just collapsed.


    ''how is this possible!The batting point has changed?!''


    Echizen Ryoma''s smash B hit the ball at a lower and faster hit point than usual. Then he jumped up with the tennis ball all over his body, and the sudden jump gave the tennis a stronger spin than usual.The tennis ball lands at a faster speed, and then rebounds quickly. After the rebound, the force is stronger than the usual stroke B. Not only does it leave a B-shaped track on the ground, it also hits the barbed wire behind it. Drew the final point of this game.


    "At the end of the game, Qingxue Yueqian won the game and the score was 6:4."


    Echizen Ryoma defeated Aoi Kentaro 6-4, allowing Qingxue to defeat the seeded team Hexagon 3-0 in this semi-final and successfully entered the final.


    The other game of the semi-final will be held tomorrow. The two sides of the match will naturally be Fudo Peak and King Lihaida. This game is very interesting and must not be missed. So Naruto made an appointment with Sakura and went to watch the game. , A game that must be destined to result long ago.


    Chapter 221-The King''s Strength


    The match between Lihaida and Fudongfeng is still worth paying attention to. Of course, for most people, the point worth paying attention to in this game is the strength of the king Lihaida.


    Even if Fudo Peak has successfully defeated Yamabuki to enter the semi-finals and become the biggest dark horse in the Kanto Conference this year, they are only dark horses. No one thinks that this dark horse has the strength to shake the king. Even Naruto knows this well. There is no doubt that the immovable peak of the game will be defeated, and the strength gap between the two sides is really too big.


    The nationality of tennis in Japan is not high, and there are not too many spectators in the non-professional regional competitions of junior high school students. When Naruto and Sakura came to the venue, there were not many people around, just scattered. It seems that most of the people in school uniforms came here to observe Li Haida.


    Naruto didn¡¯t care much about other people, so he went to Tachibana. Although Tachibana was a bit awkward in front of Sakurano, she was still very happy to see Naruto coming, and said with a smile: "You are still watching the game. ."

 2047 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2047

    Naruto said with an extremely awkward look: "Yes, let''s see how you defeated Li Haida."


    "Humph!"


    Naruto¡¯s short beating obviously caused Tachibana¡¯s dissatisfaction, and she snorted in a crisp voice: "We won¡¯t lose so easily. For today¡¯s game, everyone has made the best preparations. After adjusting to the best condition, he will never lose to Li Haida."


    "The ideal is very full, the reality is very skinny, no matter how hard you work, you can''t make up the gap in strength. The match list has been released, let me see."


    Tachibana was really upset by Naruto''s previous sentence, but he didn''t get frustrated with him, and took out the match list of both sides.Fudomine''s doubles two are Ishida and Sakurai, doubles one is Itake and Kamio, and Tachibana Kippei, the captain, played singles number three, and Uchimura and Mori were placed in singles number two.


    "Oh, looking at this configuration, Jujuping intends to concentrate his strength in the two doubles to win as much as possible, and then he will determine the victory or defeat in the singles. Fudongfeng is not as big as Lihai in terms of overall strength, and only when he concentrates his strength and makes breakthroughs. The chance of victory is really reasonable."


    "My brother said the same thing. Winning or losing the two doubles will be the key to today."


    "I think so, but judging from the lineup of Li Haida, it might be difficult to actually proceed."


    Naruto poured cold water on the orange and apricot without mercy. Sakurano leaned over and said, "Naruto-senpai, is Li Haida really that great?"


    "Of course, Li Haida''s record of winning the Kanto Conference for 15 years without losing is not blown. The doubles number two Yanyu and Nioh, although I have not watched their matches, as far as I know, this Since the two formed a doubles, they have never lost in the open game record."


    "Never lose?" Sakura was shocked. "Doesn''t that mean that the two of them are an invincible doubles combination?"


    "Ah, in terms of record, these two people are stronger than our golden combination. And the problem of doubles one is even bigger. I didn¡¯t expect that the emperor and military division of Li Haida would actually play doubles one. Hey, this is probably even you. Brother didn''t guess it either."


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Ju Xing''s mouth twitched twice, probably a bit speechless: "This is indeed completely unexpected. I originally thought that these two men should be playing singles one or two, but I didn''t expect to form a doubles match. The reason why they formed a doubles. ,Probably¡­¡­"


    "''There is no need to waste time on such an opponent, hurry up and end the game'', they probably think so."


    "Huh!" Orange Xing snorted, showing a real angry look, but it was not aimed at Naruto. "They are the ones who look down on people, the most annoying!"


    "They have this kind of strength, you can''t do anything with them. And it''s not just doubles, but the strength of the three singles is not weak. Even without the son of God, this year''s Li Haida is a bit exaggerated. To be honest, except Except for your brother''s game, there is really no chance of winning at all."


    "You really dare to speak, Naruto Uzumaki."


    A confident voice came from behind Naruto. Naruto turned his head and looked at it. As expected, Juju-ping led the immovable peak crowd appearing in front of him. His eyes looked a bit calm like the big Buddha in the past. Different, full of fighting spirit, it seems that he was faintly seen as a lion of Kyushu when he was still in Shizile Middle School. It seems that the confrontation with the king also made Ju Juping awaken.


    "Looks very confident, Tangerine."


    "Of course, we are here today for victory."


    "Then I wish you good luck first."


    Naruto shrugged, took Sakura''s little hand and walked past Fudongfeng. When passing by Tachibana Jupei, he spoke to Tachibana Jupei with a voice that only the two of them could hear: "Be careful, cut Haraya, that person very dangerous."


    Regardless of whether Tachibana understood it or not, she pulled Sakura to a shady corner and waited for the start of the game.


    To be honest, the match between Fudo Peak and Wang Zhe Lihai did not exceed anyone''s expectations. As Naruto said before, the difference in strength is really too big.


    Fudomine¡¯s Ishida and Sakurai can already be considered good doubles in Kanto, but this group of doubles is still far from the national level. It is still incomparable with the doubles of Ice Emperor, not to mention the Tachikai. This set of trump cards.


    Niou Masaharu and Yanagyu Hiroshi are now the first doubles in Japan¡¯s middle school tennis world. According to Naruto¡¯s estimation, even if the golden combination of Qingxue competes with them, the odds of winning are only 30%. There is still a big gap in basic strength.


    Ishida¡¯s best wave ball was completely useless to them. All the attacking routes were seen through by Niou Masaharu, and then Yanagyu Hiroshi calmly and decisively attacked Fudomine¡¯s defensive loopholes. The two men didn¡¯t even have any tricks. Used, just relying on basic strength, always firmly grasped the rhythm of the game, Ishida and Sakurai could not even make a splash.


    "At the end of the game, King Lihai and Yagyu won the game and the score was 6:0."


    In less than fifteen minutes, Ishida and Sakurai, let alone a game, didn''t even get a point, it was a complete crush.


    With such a complete defeat at the beginning, Fudo Peak took a deep breath. When Tachibana was still at Shiraku Middle School, he used to fight against Li Haida as a representative of Kansai in the national competition. He knew his strength well, and he was ready to fight hard in his heart, but he didn''t expect it to be such an opening. Li Haida''s current strength really exceeded his imagination.


    The miserable defeat in doubles two made Tachibana''s heart also tense. Seeing Kamio and Itake are about to play, he immediately cheered for them: "Come on, Itake, Kamio! This match must not be lost!"


    Kamio made a big mistake in the match against Yamabuki last time. This time, of course, he tried his best to redeem his merits. Before the match started, he said imposingly, "Tachikai, we will never lose to you. of!"


    Tatekai University¡¯s doubles were Emperor Sanada Genichiro and Army Master Ryurenji. These two men and God¡¯s son Komura Seiichi formed the ¡°Tachikai Big Three¡±. It was also Chiya Kirihara who had failed since entering Tachikai University. Three mountains crossed.


    The emperor¡¯s face was as cold as ice, and it seemed that the level of''cultivation'' was comparable to that of Captain Qingxue. Hearing Kamio''s words like a declaration of war, Sanada''s heart did not fluctuate and there was not even a single ripple: "Don''t talk nonsense, the game begins. Right."


    Compared to Tezuka''s pure and moist iceberg, Sanada''s arrogant and pompous iceberg is obviously even more irritating. The peak is so hot that he feels underestimated.


    "From now on, the middle school affiliated to Tachikai University vs. Fudomine Academy double big one, Tachikai University Sanada serves."


    "is coming!"


    Sanada had already reminded him in advance before the serve, but when he shot, Shinji Itake who received the serve failed to make any response.


    fast!It''s so fast!


    Sanada''s serve is not at the same level as the opponents Iwu has met before. Not only is the ball extremely fast, but the ultra-high-speed serve accurately hit the corner of the service court.


    "The goal was scored by Li Hai, the score was 15:0."


    "Ace ball at the beginning."


    "It''s amazing, it really is Emperor Sanada!"


    "I thought that the team leader Yumura''s strength would weaken a bit without Lihaida, but I didn''t expect it to be so strong. It seems that this year''s Kanto champion is also in Lihaida''s bag."


    With just one serve, Sanada completely mastered the momentum of the game and even the entire stadium. This can be said to be the king''s aura.


    As the center of the topic, Sanada didn''t feel anything at all, because with his strength, opponents would not be able to react for granted. Since it is a matter of course, it is not worthy of pride or joy, just like Li Haida''s three Lianba, no dead ends!


    "This round was won by Lihai, the score was 1:0."


    In less than a minute, after four consecutive Ace serve, Itake and Kamio ended the game without even touching the ball. The two seemed completely confused and did not react.


    This overwhelmingly powerful, is the strength of the King Li Haida!


    Chapter 222-Captain''s Responsibility


    "This round was won by Li Hai with a score of 4: 0."


    "No way, Li Haida is too strong."


    "It seems that this year''s Kanto Conference will let Li Haida continue to dominate."


    "Fudo Peak''s strength is actually pretty good, but Li Haida..."


    Lihaida really showed the overwhelming strength that belongs to the king. Even if Fudo Peak has adjusted the state to the best before the game, it is useless. Sanada and Liurenji''s skills, strength, and speed are far behind Iwu. Above and Kamio, the two sides are not opponents of the same magnitude at all, and it is useless to make any tactical arrangements.


    After Shinji Itake¡¯s side-spin serve was also declared invalid, Fudo Peak had lost four consecutive rounds, and counting the second double, he played ten games, Fudo Peak had not even scored a point. The game completely turned into a solo performance by Li Haida.


    Naruto took Sakura''s hand and came to the sideline, and said with a look of beating, "Just like I thought at the beginning, it''s not Li Haida''s opponent at all."


    Ju Xing was anxious, and she couldn''t help but raise her head and glared at Naruto: "Now you still say these cool words, can''t you help me think of a solution?"


    "What can I do, Miss, now it is the match between you Fudo Peak and Li Haida, and I can''t replace it. This match is hopeless, so it''s better to think about how you can lose so ugly. "

 2048 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2048

    Tachibana is anxious, but the current situation of the game makes her unable to refute.


    Sakura raised her head and said with anxiety, "Li Haida''s strength is beyond imagination. It will definitely be a hard fight in the finals."


    "Probably, but I won''t lose. You have to trust your boyfriend''s strength."


    Naruto lowered his head and kissed Sakurano''s lips. Although the time for the relationship was not short, the affectionate behavior made by the public still made Sakura''s face blush, and the worry about the finals was immediately lost. Go back to the head.


    Ju Xing only felt that the irritation about being behind in the game and the fire of jealousy came up together, but at this time he couldn''t happen again, only one life was sulking.


    Since the game, Liu Lianji''s eyes have not been opened, and they seem to be squinted like Fuji Zhousuke, but compared to Fuji Zhousuke''s deceptive smile, Liu Lianji''s eyes The closed appearance reveals a kind of calmness in controlling everything, which is a bit irritating.


    "You don''t have to struggle, this game is completely under my control."


    Li Haida will not make the mistake of underestimating the enemy. Before the game, Liu Lian''er had collected all the information of Fudongfeng, and fully analyzed and calculated the situation of the game, and the only result was only Victory, this guy''s calculation and overall planning ability is even higher than that of Qingxue''s data man.


    "Damn it! Stop looking down on people, you guys, the game is not over yet!"


    As Kamio''s voice fell, a black and red aura gradually rose from his and Itake Shinji''s body and enveloped the whole body. This aura was gloomy and violent, full of terrifying power.


    Ju Juping stared at it for a moment: "The breath of a beast? When will you two..."


    Kamio and Itake were using the breath of a beast at this time. Although the intensity was far less than Tachibana''s own, it was indeed the secret skill of the Kyushu Lion.


    The power of the breath of the beast is different from other tricks. This trick is not only able to strengthen the human body¡¯s athletic ability, but also to increase the strength and speed in all aspects, but also this breath is extremely exposed. The power of the breath of the beast carries the fighting spirit of the two. , Instantly headed towards Sanada and Yanagyu.


    "Come on! Li Haida!"


    Sanada held the tennis ball in one hand and looked at Kamio and Itake with indifference: "Dying to fight!"


    Sanada''s serve is almost perfect, whether it is strength, speed, or ball control, it is far better than Kamio and Itake. The two have never received Sanada''s serve before.


    However, after using the breath of a beast, Kamio''s speed and reflexes have improved dramatically. He was originally the person with the fastest feet of the immobile peak, and now his speed has increased dramatically, Sanada''s serve It is no longer impossible for him.


    I saw Kamio chasing up quickly, and then slammed and slammed.


    "Get me back!"


    "Great, I finally got it!"


    Not only was it received, but Kamio''s speed and strength of returning the ball were better than before, and the tennis ball hit the corner of the court extremely quickly.


    However, the backcourt guarded by Emperor Sanada was not so easy to break through, and Kamio''s swift attack was still unable to break through Sanada''s copper and iron walls.


    "Still not working? How about this trick, supersonic play!"


    Kamio knew that his opponent was outrageously strong, and this time he directly opened up, using his strongest trick supersonic bomb!This ball Godtail had also been used before, but it was easily hit back by Sanada, but with the status bonus of the beast''s breath, the power of the supersonic bomb was also significantly increased, at least 30% increased.


    The supersonic bomb with increased power actually set off a small air wave while flying, and the power of this ball has surpassed that of the previous battle with Sengoku.


    The tennis ball swept across the court at an unprecedented speed, but was intercepted by a racket in mid-air.


    "what?!"


    Liu Lianer, who had stopped the supersonic bomb, had a calm expression. Whether it was the breath of a beast or the supersonic bomb, he couldn''t cause any mood swings at all, because this was all expected.


    "As I said, you are already under my control, Sickle Itachi."


    "Well!"


    The speed of the Scythe Itachi is faster than the supersonic bomb of Kamio, and the angle of this diagonally rotating high-speed cutting ball attack is also very tricky. Even if Kamio opens the breath of a beast, it is difficult to defend. After flying away.


    "The goal was scored by Li Hai, the score was 15:0."


    "Damn... Isn''t this all right..."


    "I have all your information, accept the fate of failure."


    "Aggression is like fire!"


    The status bonus brought by the beast''s breath gave Kamio and Itake the power to parry against Sanada and Yanagi, but this put them in an even more embarrassing situation, because after they increased their strength, they got closer to Li Haida. The two giants in China have learned what level of their strength has reached.


    Sanada''s raging fire blasted all the rackets in their hands. Affected by the breath of the two beasts, the two of Li Haida also became a little serious.


    "At the end of the game, Tachikai Dasanada and Yanagi won, the score was 6:0."


    There was a sudden wave in the middle, and the result did not change. As everyone expected, Kamio and Itake lost in a mess in front of the two giants of Tachikai. After the two doubles, Fudo Peak was still miserable without a point. situation.


    "How can it end like this...we haven''t given up yet..."


    "All right!"


    Ju Juping stepped forward and held on to the breath of the beast that was barely driving the beast. At this time, the two who were already close to collapse, said in a heavy tone: "That''s it, let me go next."


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Ju Juping helped the two who had lost their strength out of the field, but he felt very heavy.He put Kamio and Itake two singles masters in the doubles, and personally played the singles number three, just to concentrate his superior strength, so that he has a chance to win when facing Li Hai Da, but Li Hai Da¡¯s strength this year It was beyond the imagination of Jujuping. Two doubles were defeated. Fudo Peak has no chance of winning. The only thing worth paying attention to is whether Ju Juping, the captain, can save Fudo Peak in front of Li Haida. A trace of dignity.


    Tachibana finished warming up and walked onto the court with the responsibility of the captain, while his opponent, with a wicked smile on his lips, was Li Haida¡¯s only second-year entrant Chiya Chiya.


    Chapter 223-Devil vs Lion


    Kirihara Akagi is also the only second-year student in the Tatekai Taisho Election. Tachikai University has always had strength first, and Kirihara Akira can also become a positive candidate. Of course, he has enough strength, and including Sanada and Yukimura, all have sent Kirihara Akatsuki. High hopes.


    Although this year¡¯s King Likai University has become the strongest ever, but most of the final elections are third-year students, which is its biggest weakness. After next year, Yukumura and others graduated from junior high school and entered high school. It must shoulder the responsibility of leading Li Haida.


    Kirahara Akira is usually very innocent, even said to be a bit natural, but when he arrives on the tennis court, his brain becomes very hot and becomes very dangerous. Before the game began, Kirara Akira also said evilly at Tachibana: "You This general actually played so early, but it''s useless for you to play now. I will end the game here, within 15 minutes."


    Kirara Chi also arrogantly made a victory prediction, threatening to defeat Tachibana in 15 minutes.Kirihara Akatsuki really feels like a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. After all, when he first entered Tachikai University, he dared to directly challenge the Big Three of Tachikai University (Komura Seiichi, Sanada Genichiro, and Liu Renji), although he was repaired. It''s miserable, but it can also tell the character of this kid.


    Although Ju Juping has a calm personality and is immovable like a mountain, the game situation has developed into this. As the captain, he must protect the final dignity of the immovable peak. A strong aura surges from his body to directly activate the breath of a beast, and he does not evade back. Said: "Then give it a try, Chiya-kun Kirahara!"


    The aura of the beast of Tachibana was stronger than that of Kamio and Iwu combined, and Kirara Akagi was also the first to feel the strength of this tiger, but he was not afraid at all, but became even more eager.


    "That''s it, that''s how it is interesting."


    It is also the first time that Kirara Akira has felt such a powerful aura in someone other than the Big Three, but for Kirara Akira, who is warlike by nature, this does not make him feel scared, but rather incomparable. His excitement and even enthusiasm, because he was born to continuously defeat the strong, and one day the Lihai Big Three will also be stepped under his feet. This is the ambition of Kiriya Akiya.


    "From now on, the middle school attached to Lihai University will play the No. 3 singles against Fudomine Academy. Fudomine Tachibana will serve."


    Ju Juping shouldered the responsibility of the captain, so he played very strongly from the beginning, directly hitting the starting ball with the power of a beast, and his speed and strength were very good.


    "Oh, so serious from the beginning."


    Kirara Chi also has a very relaxed tone. Although he is often''disciplined'' by the Big Three, this guy is really strong, moving fast and steady, catching up with Tachibana''s serve, and then quickly draws the ball back.


    "I heard that you used to be known as a lion in Kyushu, but without teeth and claws, that''s all."


    Juju flat eyebrows condensed, sitting down on the horse.

 2049 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2049

    "Then let you see if my paws are still there, the raging lion!!"


    Ju Juping didn''t want to talk about Chihira Chi, and directly used the violent lion.With the addition of the beast''s breath state, the power of the raging lion was raised to its maximum limit, and it flew over the net in an instant.


    "Haha, what a shot? The route is too simple."


    Kirihara Chi also didn''t know what his interests were, and said something mocking.However, when his racket received the tennis ball, all the explosive power contained in it burst out in an instant. Tachibana¡¯s power was fully manifested in this ball, and the huge impact made Kiriya Akiya¡¯s wrist a burst. numbness.


    "Good weight!"


    Kirihara Akiya hurriedly switched to a two-handed racket. At last he barely held the power of the running lion, but the ball-handling ability of the two-handed racket is not as good as that of a single hand. The return effect of Kirihara is also difficult to control this time and he hits high Drop the ball.


    Ju Juping naturally couldn''t miss the opportunity, so he rushed to the Internet and snapped.


    The violent smash made Kirara Chi too late to react, standing silly and watching the tennis ball fly by him.


    "This ball was scored by Fudo Peak, and the score was 15:0."


    Juju flat landed on the ground with a proud look, pointed at Chiya Kirihara, and said arrogantly: "I want to defeat you, within ten minutes!"


    If it were the usual Tachibana Jupei, he would definitely not easily say such provocative words. It was just because of the influence of the beast''s breath, and secondly, it was to disturb the mentality of Kirara Akiya and win.


    "Cut!" After Kirarachi was sluggish, he heard Jujuping''s provocation, and his face suddenly showed anger. Although he is simple, the problem is that his heart is fragile and sensitive. If he receives a little stimulation, he can easily lose control. Jujuping doesn''t know this yet. Point, although his provocative tactics are very effective for people who are easy to get hot-headed like Kirara Chi, but they are actually playing with fire, and they will burn themselves if they are not careful.


    "Raging Lion!"


    Tachibana played extremely strong in this game, with the breath of a beast to match the running lion, with full firepower, not playing any tricks with Kirara Chi, purely a powerful frontal crush.


    This tactic of reducing ten guilds with one force is also very powerful in the hands of masters like Tachibana Juping, and Kirara Chi is not as strong as Tachibana Juping. With this strong play, it was completely suppressed from the beginning.


    "This ball was scored by Fudo Peak, and the score was 30:0."


    "This ball was scored by Fudo Peak, the score was 40:0."


    Tachibana Jupei suppressed Chiya Kirihara with a strong stance, and finally swept away the atmosphere of the previous two miserable defeats. It was a bit like a game. Although the people of Fudo Peak knew that there was no hope of winning today, but seeing the captain so strong, it was still Feel extremely excited.Because the current Fudo Peak itself was built with Captain Jujuping as the soul and center, the admiration of the players for him is the key to the cohesion of this team.


    "Captain, you are invincible!"


    "Teach the second grade well!"


    As long as we can win the next game from King Lihai, Fudo Peak''s Kanto Conference this year cannot be regarded as a complete loss. Everyone in Fudo Peak is looking forward to it.


    Naruto walked to the long side at this time, looked at Tachibana fighting on the court, frowned, and said: "Tachibana, this guy is a little too impatient."


    The members of the Fudo Peak stood not far from Naruto. They had no small opinions on Naruto. Hearing this sentence at this time, he showed dissatisfaction. Kamio directly shouted: "You guy, say What does this mean?!"


    "On the surface, compared to the last time I played against me, Tachibana was too fast and too anxious today. It is no longer his normal attacking rhythm. Although the opponent is in the second grade, that guy is Li Haida''s prime choice. , I haven¡¯t even reached the point where he can be directly suppressed from the beginning to the end. It seems that the responsibility of the captain is really not easy to bear, even for Orange."


    Naruto just talked about the facts and said what he saw, but these words were deliberately provocative to the Fudo Peak players who were deeply prejudiced to him. Naruto didn''t bother to explain anything to them, which made the orange apricot. I had to appease both sides so that they didn''t move their hands.


    In any case, the situation is not good for Kirara Chi for the time being, but the unscrupulous seniors of Li Haida seem not to be anxious at all, but they watch this scene cheerfully, and the fox Nioh Masaharu never forgets to be outside the court. Stimulated: "What''s the matter? Didn''t you say that you will defeat him in fifteen minutes? You don''t look very good now, kelp takes the lead."


    Kirahara Akira also rose in anger, and shouted, "Senior Nioh, don''t call me the leader! I must defeat this guy!"


    Ju Ju flatly cast her eyes, and said solemnly, "Really, let''s try it!"


    "Come on, this time I will definitely fight back, the raging lion!"


    The tennis ball flew towards Ju Ju Ping, but this time Ju Ju Ping took a different posture. He lifted his right foot and hand suddenly, and then slashed the racket heavily.


    "Burst ball!!"


    The tennis ball was hit by the frame of the racket, transforming into two and four in the air, and countless shadows appeared in the blink of an eye.


    "what is this!"


    Kirahara Akira was originally prepared to deal with the violent lion. He did not expect that Tachibana would use such a trick. When he was in a daze, he was directly attacked by a burst ball on his face and knocked him out.


    "This round was won by Fudo Peak, the score was 1:0."


    After the referee announced the score, Kirahara Akira didn''t get up from the ground for a long time, and he was motionless, and then Nioh Masaharu''s words clearly reached Kirara Akaya''s ears.


    "Hey, it''s still playing now, when are you going to sleep, you kelp."


    Chapter 224-The Dangerous Kirara Chiya


    Kirwara Akira, who had been lying on the ground, finally reacted after hearing Niou Masaharu''s words. He slowly stood up while supporting his body with his hands. A gloomy atmosphere gradually appeared on his body, murmured, "Senior Niou, Say don''t call me kelp..."


    Kirarachi also raised his head, his eyes were completely bloodshot and turned into blood red. Compared with the proud look that didn''t know the height of the sky, the current Kirarachi also had a little more evil.


    "Ok?"


    Ju Ju Ping noticed the changes in Chiya Chiya, and there was a dignified look in her eyes.


    And Kirara Chi also stared at Tachibana with red eyes, and said evilly: "I want to dye you red!"


    ''Here, the boy''s red eyes state.''


    Naruto knows that the game will change from this time on. The most special thing about Kirara Akiya is that once he is stimulated, he can easily lose control. When his fighting spirit rises to the peak, his eyes will become bloodshot and become completely In red, the speed and strength of the cut original red in this state will increase sharply, and the style of the game will become more dangerous than usual.


    After eating LoveGame in the first game, and Nioh¡¯s deliberate stimulation, Kirihara Akane also entered the red eye state. When it was his turn to serve in the second game, Kirihara Ak also squeezed the tennis ball in his knuckles. , And then throw the ball upwards.


    "Bye."


    Kirihara Akiya¡¯s serve came very fast, and the power was amazing, but what was even more surprising was that the rebound route of the serve seemed completely inconsistent with the original flight route. After the tennis ball landed, it bounced towards Tachibana¡¯s flat elbow. .


    ''The angle of this ball is sharper than that of Shensi''s side spin serve!''


    Tachibana also realized that this ball is indeed not easy. Chiya Chiya''s knuckle serve itself is aimed at attacking the opponent''s body, so the angle is very tricky and even insidious, and it is one of the extremely dangerous attacking skills.


    Ju Juping turned sideways in an instant, and with an amazing explosive power, he withdrew half a step, successfully caught the knuckle serve, and then made a violent force in his arm.


    "Raging Lion!"


    The raging lion flew again, and Kirarachi''s speed this time was much faster than in the first game, and he would also use one foot to make basic steps, and his body rushed to the tennis landing spot like a teleportation. Wave.


    Snapped!


    The tennis ball landed in the center of the net, and there was a muffled sound. The red-eyed state greatly increased Kirihara Chiya''s strength. Even the violent lion was successfully picked up by him this time. Kirihara Chi also picked the racket and hit a close net. Short ball.


    With a move, Juju rushed towards the net, not knowing that Hara Chiya was in the middle of it.


    Although Jujuping is extremely strong, he rushed to the net from the bottom line and was still a little strenuous when receiving the ball. The return effect was not good and he flew a little high.


    Kirara Akira had expected this a long time ago, and when Tachibana pulled back the ball, he rushed to the net and jumped. In mid-air, Kirara Akira also whispered in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "Dye me red! "


    Kiriya Akiya''s smash fell quickly, and he hit Jujuping''s feet.At this time, the two of them were separated by the net, less than two meters away. At such a close distance, facing a smash ball with a speed of hundreds of kilometers, even Orange could not dodge, and the tennis hit him impartially. On the knees.


    "what!"

 2050 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2050

    Kirara Akiya hit the ball very hard, and even if he attacked deliberately, the breath of a beast could not help Tachibana with resisting Kirara Akiya''s attack. He received a heavy blow on her knee and made Tachibana fall to the ground with her knees.


    "brother!"


    "team leader!"


    "Damn it! Cut the original bastard you!"


    Everyone at Fudo Peak, after being shocked, their emotions quickly turned into anger, and every word of curse was thrown at Kirara Akira, but Kirara Akira did not pay attention to them at all, but with a devil¡¯s smile, looking down. The oranges on the ground were flat, like a bad child looking at a funny toy.


    Jackal Sanghara stretched out his hands helplessly: "I knew it would be like this. It would be weird if the kid Chiya didn''t cause trouble."


    Everyone in Lihai University was not surprised by this situation, and it was obviously not the first time that Kirarachi attacked people like this.Juju fell flat on the ground for a long time and didn''t get up. The referee also hurried over to check the situation: "Jiju, how are you injured, can you continue to play?"


    After a while, Ju Ju Ping finally eased a little, stood up with a bit of effort, and said to the referee: "It''s okay, I can continue the game."


    With Tachibana¡¯s character and sense of responsibility, it is expected that he will continue to play after being injured. At this time, I heard Kirara Akira say insincerely: "I¡¯m sorry to hit you, but I just I''m also worried that I won''t get a point, Juju Pingsang."


    Ju Juping picked up the racket and said coldly: "Continue playing."


    "Hey... that''s it. If you abstain, it''s boring. I will beat you down little by little."


    "brother¡­¡­"


    "Ah, things are not good, Xing, I think you''d better prepare to call an ambulance for your brother first."


    "Is your brother''s injury severe enough?"


    "Did you not see it just now? Kirara Chi also deliberately hit a short ball to lure your brother to rush from the bottom line to the net, and then use a smash to attack his knee when the muscles are stretched to the limit. His knee must be injured It is very serious, it is a fatal injury. If you continue to play with this injury, you can predict how bad the situation will become."


    Ju Xing turned pale and looked very worried, and Kamio directly hit the wire fence with a punch, and said bitterly: "That bastard attacked the captain on purpose!"


    "Even if you know that he was deliberate, it''s useless. It''s just a ball. The referee won''t judge him as a malicious attack. I think you should prepare the cooling spray and potion. That is more practical."


    Tachibana¡¯s injury was on the knee joint. If in normal times, this injury would be okay. After all, Chiya Kirahara¡¯s smash hasn¡¯t been able to break a person¡¯s bones, but the problem is that he is currently in the competition, in fierce competition. The joint was injured in the game, what a terrible thing.


    Kihira Akira also showed his terribleness. After Tachibana was injured, his movement speed and swinging power were greatly affected. With his current Akame status, he should be able to score easily, but he just didn''t choose. Simply scoring, but with precise ball-handling ability to play some oranges that can be received, but must run to receive the ball, constantly increasing the burden on oranges knees.


    The continuous fast running made Ju Ju Ping¡¯s injury worsened, and the pain in her knees gradually intensified. Because of the pain, Ju Ju Ping¡¯s body could no longer maintain a state of balance. In the case of unsustainable body balance, the lion went violently and burst. Of course, such a powerful trick as the ball cannot be used, and even the breath of a beast is difficult to maintain.


    The lion in Kyushu, under the fangs of the devil, is fighting against the trapped beast, but it seems particularly sad.


    "This round was won by Li Hai with a score of 5:1."


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty-Five-Meeting, Dialogue


    Kihiro Akagi in Akame''s state is not an opponent that Orange can defeat with an injury. No matter how hard Orange struggles, the lion that has lost its claws cannot defeat the devil.


    The high-intensity game has worsened Jujuping¡¯s leg injury. Now, let alone running and chasing the ball, he is also very painful to stand still. The severe knee pain has spread to the entire leg, making Jujupin¡¯s movements smooth. Become dull completely.


    Of course, his change was nothing to hide from Kirara Chi''s blood-red eyes, and those demon-like eyes showed the pleasure of revenge.


    "The goal was scored by Li Hai, the score was 40:0, the end of the game."


    Tachibana struggled hard, still delivering the end point, Chihara Chi also showed the nasty eyes of a cat teasing a mouse, and whispered to himself: "The last goal is over, let you dye it completely red."


    Ju Juping was unwilling to give up, and resisted the pain of his leg injury to start the ball.Although he can still maintain the ball control level with strong mental power, the burden of a leg injury makes it difficult for his body to exert force at all. Even if the angle is accurate, he cannot play with sufficient strength and speed.


    Kirara Akira also caught the drastically reduced serve, and said sarcastically, "Hey, is this the only thing about the Lions in Kyushu? That''s really disappointing."


    Ju Juping did not return his mouth. Firstly, he has such a personality that he seldom tries to be strong in his mouth, which is different from Naruto''s mouth-stop masters. Secondly, he must concentrate all his energy to fight the pain of the leg injury. He really has no strength. Distracted to speak again, otherwise he might fall immediately.


    Tachibana was already very reluctant to stand, apparently unable to make any more powerful shots, Kirara Chi also looked at Tachibana''s dying struggle, and said cheerfully: "That''s it, let me send you on the road! "


    As soon as the voice fell, Kirara Chi also raised an air wave all over his body to wrap his whole body. This unique air wave Naruto had seen it many times, because he was very good at this, and it was in the state of no self.


    Kirahara Akira also mastered the state of selflessness, but it was in an unexpected situation for Tachihara. When the tennis ball flew towards Kirara Akiya, he saw Kirara Akira also raise his right arm and right leg, and whispered, "This is for you. In return! Burst ball!!"


    "what?!"


    "brother!!"


    Kirara Akira also hit Jujuping¡¯s stunt bursting ball with the power of selflessness. The tennis ball instantly turned into countless shadows and flew towards Jujuping. The other shadows are all illusions. After all, there is only one tennis entity, and this is the only one. The entity, the target is Jujuping''s body.


    After Tachibana was injured, it was impossible to avoid Kirara Chi also deliberately aiming at the burst ball attacked by him. He was hit by the bridge of his nose by a tennis ball and fell to the ground with a scream.


    Kirara Chiya''s personality has a feeling of''tooth for tooth, eye for eye''. He was hit by a burst ball from Jujuping before. Although Jujuping didn''t mean it at the time, Keihara still remembered it, so he didn''t Only to defeat Tachibana Juping, but also to retaliate the blow, this was a complete victory for Kirara Chi.


    "At the end of the game, Lihai won the game with a score of 6:1."


    When the referee finally announced the result of the game, the people who had been unable to restrain themselves were finally able to rush into the stadium to check the situation of Juju Ping. Of course, Juxing was the most worried. Since the record, Juxing has never seen his brother so weak. It looked like a tennis ball hit the bridge of the nose and he was bleeding now. I don''t know how serious the injury on his leg was. Tang Xing didn''t dare to touch it easily, and tears were coming out of anxiousness.


    Kerihara Chi also looked at the busy people at the immovable peak with a joking expression, and laughed: "The captain is a three-legged cat, and the team members are not very good. The captain is like a group of mice when he falls down. "


    Kirihara Akaya''s words undoubtedly ignited Fudomine''s anger. Even Shinji Itake, who is usually the most cold and indifferent, almost broke out. Kamio and Ishida, the two more impulsive ones, were finally pressed down and did not fight. .


    In the original work, Tachibana¡¯s loss to Kirihara Chiya is almost a one-off, and there is not much to repeat, but from the scene, the impact of Tachibana¡¯s defeat on Fudongfeng is indeed too great, and this is not moving. The shortcomings of Feng''s team, the core and soul of the team are all concentrated on Jujuping alone. It can be said that all the players'' worship of Jujuping built up this team. Once Jujuping falls, Fudo Peak falls into The collapse, the scene in front of me is like this, without the stationary peak of orange and orange, it looks sad and ridiculous.


    Naruto didn''t care much about Fudomine itself, but he couldn''t leave it alone when Tachibana was involved, stepping into the court and walking in front of Akiya Kirahara.


    Kirahara Akira also squinted his scarlet eyes and looked at him: "Who are you?"


    "Naruto Uzumaki in the second grade of the youth school." Naruto handed out his fist and punched Chiya Kirihara lightly on the cheek. "See you in the finals for singles."


    "Qing Xue?"


    Kirihara Chi also repeated it, and also gave Naruto a color, and lightly punched Naruto in the face: "I accepted, just after the game ended, there was another person who was going to be dyed red by me. That''s great, hahahaha..."


    Amidst the devil¡¯s frivolous laughter of Chiya Kirara, the match between Tachikai Tai and Fudo Peak finally came to an end. As everyone expected, the king Tachi Kai Tai won 3-0, and Fudo Peak emerged this year. The dark horse, after all, has become the background board of the strength of Lihai King.


    After the game, everyone hurriedly sent Jujuping to the hospital.


    After a doctor¡¯s examination, Jujuping¡¯s leg injury did not hurt the bones, which is not particularly serious, but because the time has been delayed, he still needs good treatment. If he recovers quickly, he can still catch up with this year¡¯s national competition.


    Hearing that there was no serious problem with my brother, Ju Xing, who had been in a tight mood since Ju Ju Ping was injured, finally breathed a sigh of relief. With the relaxation of the spirit, her whole body weakened. She lost the strength to stand, and fell to the hospital. Benches in the corridor.


    "Here, drink something to refresh yourself."


    In a trance, Ju Xing heard someone talking to him, not Naruto, but the voice of a girl, and at the same time a bottle of sports drink was handed to him.


    Ju Xing raised her head and saw Sakura''s smiling face spread out in front of her.The other party¡¯s impurity-free concern made Ju Xing feel a little guilty in her heart for no reason, and some dodge her eyes. It took a long time before she took the drink from Sakura, and whispered: "Thank you."


    "No thanks. Didn''t you also help me in the preliminaries of the division? This time it was me who retaliated."


    Sakurano sat down as she spoke, and she was beside Juxing. The relationship between the two of them was really special. Although Juxing had always been hearty, she didn''t know what to say at this time, so she had to drink a drink in silence, and the atmosphere fell into A long time of embarrassment.


    After not knowing how long, Sakurano suddenly asked, "Apricot jam, have you been hiding from me?"


    "Cough cough..." Sakura''s question caused the inexplicable guilty orange apricot to die, and she coughed from the drink, and said in a panic: "No, no, Sakura, I... How could I avoid you?"

 2051 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2051

    Sakura tilted her head and looked at Tang Xing, with a smile on her face.


    This smiling expression made it more difficult for Ju Xing to face, only that her ears were burning.


    "Actually, I know all about it."


    "Know, what do you know?" Tachibana only felt that Sakura at this moment was extremely terrifying, even more terrifying than the dean of the school. Why didn''t she find that this weak girl had such a strong aura when we first met? ?


    "Your eyes can''t deceive people."


    Chapter 226-Chaos, Prepare for War


    Ju Xing was extremely embarrassed, and only felt that her heart was messed up. It seemed that there were several voices arguing in her head, and each voice could not hear what was being said, but it seemed to be understandable. She opened her mouth for a long time. Can''t speak.


    Sakura didn''t seem to have any plans to say anything. After sitting for a while, she got up and left.


    Just walking through the corridor, an arm stretched out from behind to embrace Sakura''s waist. Naruto lowered his head and took a bite on Sakura''s neck.


    Although the relationship time is not short, the thin-skinned girl could not stand the irritation, her face turned red all of a sudden, she reached out and held Naruto''s big hand, and said, "No, not coming... This is still a hospital."


    "What you are saying is that you can continue as long as you are not in the hospital?"


    Naruto smiled and turned Sakura around, with a hippy smile, and pecked Sakura''s lips with her head down.


    Ying Nao was ashamed and annoyed, staring into Naruto''s eyes and pouting:


    "Bad, do you have anything to explain to me?"


    "what?"


    Naruto was pretending to be confused, but Sakura was furious, and reached out and twisted his waist: "You know!"


    Sakura seemed to be really angry, Naruto stopped joking with her, shrugged and said, "Well, I like her."


    "..."


    After a full minute of silence, Sakurano asked, "What then?"


    "What else? Then, I like you, and I like her, it''s just like this, it''s gone."


    Naruto didn¡¯t conceal it at all, and didn¡¯t give any explanation at all, so Sakura didn¡¯t know whether to say he was honest or cheeky. There was a fire in his heart, but he didn¡¯t seem to be particularly angry, but as a formal ''S girlfriend, it seems that it is a bit unreasonable to say nothing at this time.


    "So, will you break up with me for her?"


    "No, I like your heart is certain, no matter what, I will not let you go."


    "You are so overbearing and disgusting." Sakura''s heart coexisted sweetness and bitterness, and her voice was a little dull, with a vaguely nasal voice, "You won''t break up with me, but you won''t give up on her either."


    "Ok."


    "So honest, do you not want to lie to me, or do you even have to lie to me?"


    "Both, I don''t want to lie to you, and there is really no need for that."


    boom!


    He was punched directly in the stomach, and Naruto grinned. How long has he not been like this? How long has he not been beaten?Unexpectedly, he would take a punch here today. He might really die on a woman someday.


    Naruto bent down, leaning his head on Sakura''s shoulder, "Has your breath gone?"


    Sakura bulged her cheeks, and said negatively: "No."


    "Then I will be your sandbag to make you vent your anger?"


    Sakura raised her head to look at Naruto, and said for a while: "Okay, you''re going to make sandbags. Let''s hang it up first. I''ll go find the rope." Then she turned around and looked like she was really going to find the rope.


    Naruto couldn''t hold back anymore, and she held Sakura in a dumbfounded expression: "Do you really want to use me as a sandbag?"


    "Didn''t you say this yourself, is it a lie to me?"


    It was the first time that Naruto saw Sakura''s stunned look with him like this. Compared with the image of a good girl in the past, it was a subversion. Speaking of it, Sakura''s appearance was also made by himself, but why Instead, you think your little girlfriend is even cuter?


    "How can I lie to you? Just sandbags. Let you play for a hundred years."


    Ying Nao looked at him with her mouth wide open, and sighed for a long time.


    For a hundred years, doesn''t that mean we will be together for the next 100 years?


    Alas...Even if you are not angry and have a temper with him, Sakura is not born with such a''powerful'' character after all. When he was disturbed by a single sentence, the tenderness in her belly began to turn a lot of knots, just now, the bit of sulky thoughts, I can''t get up anymore now.


    Naruto is a veteran of Hua Cong, and I can''t see that Sakura has softened a bit, but he can''t swallow it with a sigh of relief.


    "After the Kanto Conference is over, there will be a few days off. At that time, the three of us will travel together."


    Sakura blinked dazedly, wondering if she had misheard: "Three?"


    Naruto looked into Sakura''s eyes without flinching: "Well, three."


    Naruto''s deceptively bright eyes made Sakura almost blurt out to agree, but she was still a little upset, making her abruptly swallow the words that came to her lips.To refuse strongly, Sakurano''s character is not enough for her heart. After hesitating for a long time, she can only give a temporary escape answer: "Wait until the Kanto Conference is over."


    Naruto knew that she hadn''t fully accepted it yet, and couldn''t bear to continue to persecute Sakura at this time. He responded, and both of them stopped mentioning this topic.


    It is indeed not a good time for Naruto and Sakura to talk about their relationship, because preparing for the finals of the Kanto Conference and preparing to face the king, Li Haitai, is the top priority of Qingxue.


    The strength of King Lihai is obvious to all in Kanto. Qingxue lost to Bingdi in the semi-finals last year. Unfortunately, he failed to compete with Lihai in the finals. This year, Qingxue defeated powerful enemies and finally got the chance to challenge the king. Of course , The strength of this king is definitely not easy to shake.


    Needless to say, Naruto has already filmed the semi-final game between Tatekai University and Fudo Peak. For the three games, except for the one between Chirihara Akiya and Tachibana, the other two games were a little bit like. It was a thorough killing, because Qingxue had had a head-to-head duel with Fudongfeng, and was very familiar with Fudongfeng''s strength. Comparing the two, naturally he could have a clearer understanding of Li Haida''s current strength.


    Even if the son of God is not on the team due to illness, Li Haida has absolute strength in both singles and doubles. All the elections are at the national egg level, and Qingxue has no advantage compared to Qingxue. Tezuka''s mainstay was also not on the team due to going to the country for treatment. Li Haida is still firmly on the top of Qingxue based on paper strength.


    That kind of powerful strength pressure filled Qingxue with a tense atmosphere. The two days of practice were more serious than each, as if they all regarded the teammates in front of them as Li Haida.


    At this time, in order to compete with Li Haida, Naruto alone found the best.


    Chapter 227-Stay Together


    "Fuji senior, have you watched Lihai University''s game videos."


    Naruto was straightforward, but he had already expected that Naruto was looking for him to talk about the big match with Lihai. He smiled and said, "Just say anything."


    "Hey, Li Haida¡¯s strength is obvious to all. Although their captain is not there, we are still in a half-hearted situation. Li Haida¡¯s two sets of doubles are of national level, except for the golden combination of Dashi Senpai and Kikumaru Senpai. There is probably no chance of winning in other doubles. If we want to win this match, we have to work hard on the singles side."


    "Well, I heard that you have already set the position of singles number two with the coach?"


    The last time Naruto had an appointment with Akiya Kiirahara for singles No. 2 did not hide the people on the team. Coach Ryugasaki and the candidates already knew about it. Naruto shrugged and said, "Yes, I''m with that guy. There is something to be resolved. In this case, Fuji Senpai is the only person to deal with Sanada."


    Among the singles players of Lihai University, the three giants are the strongest. Komura Seiichi, the son of God, was hospitalized, so he didn¡¯t need to think about it at the Kanto Conference. And Liu Renji and Kan Sadaji are old friends reuniting. Naturally, this singles should not be missed. , Naruto has already decided to deal with Kirihara Akaya, and Qingxue is left with those who can deal with Sanada Genichiro, so he can only choose between Fujisuke and Echizen Ryoma.


    Although Echizen Ryoma played against Sanada and won in the original book, Naruto did not intend to let the plot develop according to the original situation after he intervened in the world. His intention was obviously to let Fuji go to the meeting in person. The emperor who stands up to the sea.

 2052 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2052

    "Li Haida''s Sanada, like our captain and the Ice Emperor''s ruins, is of national level. He is not the kind of opponent that can be easily defeated, so he is not a senior, and occasionally be more serious. ."


    No two smiled, and did not respond directly to Naruto''s words, but said: "When did your tone of voice become more and more like Tezuka?"


    "Trouble, don''t turn the subject off, okay, senior? If you are not serious this time, you will lose."


    Naruto didn''t seem to be in the mood to gossip with Fuer this time, and Fuer felt this too. He condensed the false smile on his face, was silent for a while, and suddenly opened his eyes and said to Naruto: "Before the big game with Lihai , Fight me again."


    "..."


    "Use all your strength."


    "¡­¡­it is good."


    Although it was troublesome to play with Fujitsu Zhousuke, Naruto still agreed.Fuji is too lack of fighting spirit, and this is also the key to his being inferior to Tezuka.


    Maybe it''s because he is too genius, he is very easy to do, so he lacks passion and hard work for everything. To some extent, it can be said that he is somewhat similar to Ajiujin.


    Naruto wanted to see what this genius, who lacks the desire to win or lose in everything, would evolve into once awakened, so he spent a lot of energy and time on him.


    The final day of the Kanto Conference is getting closer, but the gods are not beautiful, it is rainy for several days, and the light rain keeps pattering, just refuse to have a good time.


    Because it is only a regional competition for middle school students, the venue for the finals is not a large stadium with a ceiling, but an open-air tennis park. Therefore, the rain disrupted the originally planned schedule and made Lihai Yamato Youth Academy. The match had to be postponed for a week, and the matchup between Naruto and Fuji was delayed.


    Because of this postponement, Coach Ryugasaki specifically applied to the school to ask all the members of the Youth Academy to take leave of absence and go to the mountains to practice together as the final preparation for the battle against Lihai University.


    The last time Qingxue won the Kanto Conference championship was more than ten or twenty years ago. When Echizen Minajiro was still in Qingxue, the Kanto tennis world has been dominated by Tachikai for 15 consecutive years since then. A defeat, so this time the school also attaches great importance to the opportunity for the youth to enter the finals. In addition, the tennis team''s candidates have good results. After careful consideration, they approved the application of Coach Ryugasaki. Of course, after the game is over, Everyone has to make up lessons collectively.


    Although the time is urgent, everyone quickly packed their bags and boarded the bus to the place of accommodation.


    "But it''s not bad. I can find a place to stay so quickly, it''s still in Karuizawa." Kikumaru leaned against the back of the chair while holding his head in both hands, said leisurely.


    Karuizawa is a famous summer resort in Japan. Since the end of the 19th century, it has been Japan¡¯s most famous luxury villa area and high society settlement. It is said that Emperor Akihito and Empress Michiko met here, and I don¡¯t know whether it is true or not. of.


    Dashi, who was sitting in the first row, turned his head and said, "Coach Ryugasaki''s friend has a villa in Karuizawa. Otherwise, there is no way to borrow the venue so quickly."


    "But it''s hard to imagine that Coach Ryugasaki will have a friend who owns a luxurious villa. I think it''s better not to have too high expectations."


    Naruto habitually complained. Coach Ryugasaki, who was driving, looked at the guy with a lazy temperament through the rearview mirror, and said in a gloomy tone: "Naruto Uzumaki, you talk a lot today."


    "Hehe, dear coach, I didn''t say anything, it must be."


    Naruto laughed dryly, and used awkward techniques to directly change the subject. There was no way. Who made his granddaughter look good.Naruto glanced to the side and found that Kaidang actually took a travel guide from Karuizawa in his hand, and the soul of Tucao awakened again: "I said poisonous snakes, we are not going to go sightseeing. You take this travel guide. What do you mean?"


    "Windy."


    Haitang is still the same concise and concise, or is he actually suffering from the strange disease of''talking too much and you will die''?Naruto mourned Haitang for three seconds with a deep sense of classmates, and then someone patted him on the shoulder, and when he turned his head, he saw Jumaru holding a big bag of open potato chips and handing it to him: "Hey, Whirlpool, would you like to taste it, this potato chip tastes very good."


    Naruto lowered his head and glanced. There are not only potato chips in Kikumaru¡¯s bag, but also biscuits, dried meat, and chocolate. Three black lines hang down on his forehead: "Senior Kikumaru, we are not going for an outing. You bring so many snacks. Is it an exaggeration?"


    He said so, but when it comes to food, Naruto has always been very honest, and he reached out and grabbed a large handful of potato chips and stuffed it into his mouth: "Hmm... it tastes good, let''s have more."


    Naruto stretched out his hand and grabbed two more. His appetite was so big that three of them ate up half of the potato chips in the bag. When Kikumaru saw the bag of potato chips that had already been seen at the bottom, he immediately fried his hair: "Naruto Uzumaki, You return my potato chips!"


    "Why? You told me to eat it."


    "But I didn''t ask you to eat that much! This is a new flavor that only went on the market yesterday. I haven''t had two bites yet!"


    "Oh, this is the case, then I will pull it to you when I go to the bathroom, just wait a while."


    "Ahhhhh! Uzumaki Naruto, I''m going to kill you!!"


    The resentment caused by food is very terrifying. Kikumaru leaped towards Naruto with her teeth and claws to let Naruto know why the flowers are so red. Two honest people, Oishi and Kawamura hurriedly pulled him, while watching the show, Haitang directly ignored them. Sitting in the last row, Echizen Ryomara lowered his hat: "The two seniors are far behind."


    Amidst the noise, the bus finally arrived at the "villa" in the mountains in Karuizawa without incident.


    Chapter 228-Beginning


    "Hehe, I knew it would be like this."


    Naruto looked at the so-called "villa" in front of him and uttered a "hehe" from the soul. Coach Ryugasaki did not seem to know someone who owns a luxurious villa, and it is true.


    The building in front of you...It is also true to say that the villa in the mountains, but it has nothing to do with luxury at all.


    The overgrown environment, the gloomy atmosphere, the old-fashioned wooden doors are full of mottled marks, the exterior walls are covered with moss and creepers, and there is a window with broken glass on the second floor, which looks like a haunted house.The ghosts or goblins who live in this kind of house are probably Naruto and Nizhu.


    Kikumaru said with a look of lovelessness: "Coach, is this the so-called villa you are talking about?"


    "Ahem!" Coach Ryugasaki coughed twice and said solemnly: "Don''t be so picky, then it would be nice to find a place to live together in a short time."


    This good old man, Dashi, quickly accepted the reality and helped round the scene and said, "Yeah, we are not here to play, the important thing is to practice."


    Fuji looked at the house in front of him and smiled darkly: "It looks like a haunted house, maybe it will be haunted."


    "amount."


    It was not Kikumaru who was frightened by Fuji''s words, but Kaitang instead.Speaking of Haitang, this person is a bit in contrast. The basic character is cold and uncomfortable, but in fact he likes small animals and is cowardly afraid of ghosts, which really ruins the image.


    For Naruto, even if it¡¯s a real haunted house, it¡¯s okay. He stepped forward and pushed the door: ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of ghosts, but if it¡¯s a beautiful female ghost, it¡¯s not bad. Wow, it really appeared!¡±


    As soon as Naruto opened the door, two dark figures appeared behind the door standing side by side.


    Female ghost?


    Okay, although the power system in this world is breaking down, it seems that things like ghosts will not really come out at the moment. Standing behind the door are two girls, Sakurano and Tomoka.


    Pengxiang pouted, her cheeks bulging like a bun, and said in dissatisfaction: "Senior, you are too much. We came to help with the cleaning for free, and actually treated us as female ghosts! It''s a wife, too much!"


    Sakura also glared at Naruto with dissatisfaction, apparently a little bit mindful of the''beautiful female ghost'' he just said.


    Naruto touched Tomoka¡¯s head, then blocked everyone¡¯s sight with his body, quickly reached out and pinched Sakurano¡¯s slightly pursed lips, and smiled: "Okay, okay, I apologize, you two are so beautiful and kind. How could your girl be a female ghost? It should be an elf, just like a boy Zashiki...No, it''s a snail girl."


    Naruto doesn''t know whether Japan knows the allusion of the snail girl, but both girls are happy with his words, which saves him the effort to explain.


    After Echizen Ryoma went to retrieve Haitang, who was scared to run away, everyone walked into the villa with their luggage.


    I don¡¯t know when this old house was built. Although the outside looks like a Western-style villa, the inside is still Japanese style, with paper sliding doors and tatami mats, but it should be in disrepair. The doors are stuck. It didn''t open, Pengxiang spent a lot of effort and finally fell into a big horse with the door.


    Naruto looked at the dust falling from the ceiling, and the corners of his mouth twitched and said, "I don''t have any requirements, I just hope it won''t collapse before we stay together."


    "Same."


    Naruto''s complaint left Coach Ryugasaki with nothing to say. In the end, he seemed a little bit irritated and asked everyone to pack their luggage and prepare to practice.


    This time we stayed together to meet the king, Li Haida, so of course the content of the practice will not be easy, but it is surprising that Coach Ryugasaki confiscated all the rackets from the beginning.


    "Hey, coach, did you confiscate the racket at the beginning?"


    "That''s right, this stay is a special training for you. Don''t talk nonsense and hand in your racket quickly!"

 2053 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2053

    Due to the''power'' of Coach Ryugasaki, everyone had to hand in their rackets obediently, and then Coach Ryugasaki took out a loudspeaker and shouted: "First of all, for the first practice content, everyone lined up in a row. , Run to the top of the mountain from here."


    "No way?!!"


    "From here to the top of the mountain in one breath?!"


    "Coach, you are torturing us!"


    Although the villa is also in the mountains, it is only halfway up the mountain. The vertical distance from their current location to the top of the mountain is about less than 400 meters, but the total distance to run is more than two kilometers.


    Moreover, the two kilometers of uphill slopes are no better than the two kilometers of flat ground, and there may be some mosquitoes on the mountain, which can be more tiring than running in circles on the sports field.


    "Yes, it''s torturing you! The match against Lihai University is an extreme test of your body and spirit, so you must start from the basics, don''t talk nonsense, but I want to time it. People who exceed the time limit will not have it today. Eat."


    The accommodation itself is already very hard. If there is no food to eat, it would be a hell. Under the pressure of food, the unlucky children finally gave up complaining and started running towards the top of the mountain.


    Coach Longqi got an electric old scooter from somewhere, and sat in the car behind the young students.(In the animation, Coach Ryuzaki is a few dozen years old, and he can actually ride a bicycle to follow behind a group of grandchildren, while shouting to ride all the way to the top of the mountain without panting. I just want to say "the coach is good physical strength")


    Kikumaru was surprised and complained: "I finally came to Karuizawa, but I can''t play tennis. It''s really..."


    "Kikumaru, are you complaining?"


    "No! Absolutely not, coach!"


    "Then run quickly, you can''t beat Li Haida if you are so lazy!"


    Echizen Ryomala said with a low brim, "But I didn''t think that doing this kind of practice can beat..."


    boom!


    Before Echizen Ryoma finished complaining, coach Ryuzaki slapped his head with a loudspeaker: "It''s better to run faster if you have the strength to speak. There will be no food when it is late."


    "Hi hi~~"


    In fact, running up the mountain road is more difficult than the Qingxue people initially expected. It is not only a hard problem of going uphill, but also Coach Ryugasaki puts them on a good road instead of walking, and instead asks them to run some remote paths.


    Not to mention Lu Yuan, the clothes will be caught by branches in the middle, or he is about to jump across the river, or do pull-ups by holding branches like a monkey, or even climbing cliffs. Invisibly, the amount of exercise has increased than normal. less.


    When I got to the top of the mountain, everyone except Naruto and Kaido were tired, especially the weakest Kikumaru, who was as tired as a dog, sticking out his tongue and gasping for breath. It looks like he will ascend to heaven in a while.


    Of course, it¡¯s so hard and the effect is there. Naruto calculated in his heart that although the distance to the mountain is not very far, the actual amount of exercise is greater than running 50 laps around the car park at school. No matter what the physical strength is It is the basis of exercise. When the physical strength increases, the technique will also improve, especially for people with weak physical strength like Kikumaru.


    Fifteen minutes later, Coach Ryugasaki clapped his hands and said loudly: "Okay, the break is over. Now everyone is running back to the court and we are about to start the next practice."


    The answer to Coach Ryugasaki was a feeble voice and Kikumaru''s scream full of personality: "No, I want to run again?! Coach, I hate you!"


    Chapter 229-Exercises on Day One


    Everyone didn''t take Kikumaru''s scream seriously. After all, his status was like that. After running back to the court, Coach Ryugasaki immediately announced the start of the next stage of training.


    "Everyone, enter the court."


    "Great, I can finally play ball!"


    Kikumaru ran into the court happily, but the next moment he knew he was too naive.


    Although it''s on the court, the only person who can play with a racket is coach Ryugasaki himself. In this training, the candidates of Qingxue can''t hold the racket at all. Instead, they have to use their bare hands to catch the ball played by Coach Ryugasaki.


    The difficulty of catching the ball with a racket and the difficulty of catching the ball empty-handed are completely two concepts. Not to mention the shortening of the defense distance, the area of ??the palm is much smaller than the area of ??the net. Even for Kikumaru, who has excellent explosive power and dynamic vision, this It is also a very hard exercise.


    Kikumaru ran from side to side under the attack of Coach Ryugasaki, exhausted like a dead dog, and exaggeratedly wailed: "Coach, you are simply torturing us!"


    "Haha, Kikumaru, it looks like you are still very energetic, then the ball speed will increase."


    "No!"


    Coach Ryugasaki faintly transformed into a devil coach. He actually increased the speed of the ball again, and Kikumaru received more effort. At this moment, he really didn''t even have the strength to complain.


    Naruto, Fuji and others watched outside the stadium, watching Kikumaru being tortured to death by coach Ryuzaki. They didn¡¯t even shed crocodile tears. Instead, they smiled and said, ¡°Kikumaru-senpai¡¯s energy is too much. It feels good to have a good repair."


    "Well, this is very suitable for Eiji."


    It''s a beautiful teammate to be able to say such things.


    While holding the notebook while recording, he said solemnly:


    "Although this exercise is hard, it is intensive practice by catching the ball with your hands. When the official game comes, you can extend the length of your racket and you can receive a ball one meter away."


    "Senior Gan, although your analysis is serious, why do I think you are a little gloating?"


    The money that Naruto directly exposed to the face was a bit shameless, so he quickly coughed to cover it up: "Ahem, absolutely nothing, this is definitely your illusion."


    Qingxue¡¯s teammates are really full of love among teammates. At this time, Kikumaru made a mistake and missed a ball and did not receive it. Coach Ryugasaki shouted to the outside: "It seems that you are still very physically strong. Next, Naruto comes in."


    "Yes~~"


    Naruto has too much nonsense when the gun is shot, and of course he will be picked up by Coach Ryugasaki to fix it.


    When Naruto entered the field, Kikumaru, who had been repaired to take half his life, slowly crawled out of the court. Before he could catch a breath, he saw a huge shadow in front of him.


    "what?"


    Kikumaru raised his head dumbfounded, and saw Gan standing in front of him with an unkind smile on his face, holding a glass of viscous purple-red liquid that exuded a strange smell in his hand.


    A huge fear suddenly struck from the depths of the soul, and Jumaru, who was so tired just now, was suddenly resurrected with blood, looking at the cup in his dry hand with horror.


    "Fuck, what, what is this?"


    "Hehe, this is a special drink I made for this stay together. If you make a mistake during practice, you must drink this."


    "What''s inside and inside?"


    "Don''t worry, they are all edible things. I have improved them. The taste is much better than the last punishment tea."


    "Fuck, what you said is totally unbelievable."


    "The name of this special drink is Hesuzhicha."


    "Hey, it''s not a problem if you choose a name!"


    Kikumaru went crazy directly, but it had no effect on the black-bellied dryness. In the end, he could only pinch his nose and drank the so-called cup of tea.


    A sticky and disgusting bitterness directly filled Ju Wan''s mouth. Ju Wan threw the cup: "What is this!" The history of the dried juice after drinking is always surprisingly similar.


    The corner of Naruto''s mouth twitched and watched Jumaru''s tears running. At this moment, he didn''t have the mood of teasing Jumaru.He had been teased by the golden king and drank the dry juice once, and even if it was his ability, he didn''t want to try it a second time.


    "Hey, there is no time to watch other people now, the ball is coming."


    Although coach Ryugasaki is old and not as strong as when he was young, but after all his skills were still there when he was young, the angle of the shot was still very tricky, especially when he did not have a racket in his hand, he had to run more desperately. Able to receive some big shots.

 2054 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2054

    The Qingxue¡¯s Zheng chooses one by one to defeat under this kind of arduous practice, and then fall in front of the dry special Hesuzhicha.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    The tall body suddenly fell, and there was a cup falling beside him. There was a small amount of purplish red liquid remaining in the quilt. Naruto looked helplessly at the dead body and said: "Really, why are you doing that? Plant something you can''t drink."


    "Ah...the weight of the ingredients...it seems...wrong..."


    "Really..."


    Naruto picked up one foot and, with the last bit of conscience, threw this guy who had nothing to make dangerous drinks to the pool and tossed with the other positive candidates.


    On the first day of the stay together, only Naruto and Fuji survived. Naruto did not make any mistakes, but the other was a deliberate mistake. Countering the dry juice was completely ineffective for him.


    From the exercises on the first day, we can also see some of the current shortcomings of the youth candidates.Although Kikumaru¡¯s explosive power is very good, but his physical strength is too poor, running too fast will quickly exhaust himself; Oishi and Kaitang¡¯s explosive power is insufficient, and it is easy to suffer when encountering fast-breaking opponents; Kawamura is strong, but not flexible enough ; Echizen is too short (poof!)


    After the final reflection meeting, the first day of practice is finally over.


    In the evening, everyone ate curry and rice together, and after running through a hot bath, they lay on the bed one by one, touching the pillow with their heads, and fell asleep in a blink of an eye.


    For Naruto, there is no longer a need to replenish energy by sleeping. In the middle of the night, when everyone is sleeping like a dead pig, Naruto suddenly opens his eyes and confirms that everyone is asleep. Take out a small package from the backpack, then sneaked out of the room to the roof.


    Although the villa borrowed by Coach Longqi is dilapidated, the environment is still very good because it is deep in the mountains. It is almost free from industrial pollution. The sky is clear at night and there are not many lights around, so the stars and milky way are clearly visible.


    There was no one around, Naruto waved his hand, swept the dust off the roof, and sat down on the ground.


    Not long after, Naruto heard two small footsteps coming one after another. Turning around, two elven faces appeared in front of him almost simultaneously.


    Tomoka with a double ponytail smiled and said, "Naruto-senpai, don''t mind if I make a light bulb."


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty - Under the Moon


    "It''s all here, can I tell you to go down, come over."


    Although Naruto didn''t know that Tomoka would come with him in advance, there was such a lovely girl, Naruto certainly had nothing to be dissatisfied with, so he beckoned both girls to come.


    Pengxiang walked over quickly, and said carelessly: "Senior is really a good person. It''s absolutely right to hand Sakura to you, but don''t be bullied."


    "Tomoxiang!"


    Sakura reached out her hand and pinched Tomoxiang, looking at her friend a little angrily. What does it mean to stop bullying?


    "Hey..."


    Tomoxiang touched her head and smirked twice, and then stabbed Naruto in the ribs with her arm: "Senior, just take care of your wife, she seems to be a bit angry recently, I don''t know if that''s coming."


    Although Tomoxiang approached Naruto to say it, but in the middle of the night, there were only three people. Sakura could not hear the truth, her face flushed with anger, and Naruto was also dumbfounded.


    Pengxiang, this girl is really no taboo, or she is a crazy girl at all. Is the girl who is here something that can be used to joke with men casually?


    Naruto looked up at Sakura, saw her face flushed, angry and ashamed, and deliberately said: "Is that really here? Do you want me to go to the Yamashita convenience store to help you buy strawberry bread?"


    "never¡­¡­"


    Ying Nao was so angry that she sang and harmonized the two of them, and she forsook all her usual shyness, and yelled in shame.However, before he finished speaking, Naruto jumped up like lightning, quickly hugged Sakura, and covered her small mouth with one hand.


    "Hush, be quiet, otherwise everyone will hear it."


    Ying Nao calmed down, knowing that she really couldn''t speak loudly at this time, otherwise it would be okay to let Qing Xue''s Zheng Xuan know, if she let her grandma know, Ying Nao would not have expected the consequences.Sakura raised her head and glanced at Naruto, indicating that he could let go.


    Naruto let go of the hand covering her mouth, but did not let go of the hand that hugged Sakura''s waist. With a strong arm, she fished Sakura''s body and sat on the roof with her in her arms.


    Sakura is not tall and has a very slender frame. She is like a bigger doll when held in Naruto''s arms.


    Although she didn''t hate this kind of intimacy, the shy Sakura couldn''t help but struggle.


    Naruto''s arms were tightly hooped. Although it would not cause Sakura to feel pain, it also made her absolutely unable to break free. She also leaned into Sakura''s ear and said, "Don''t make any noise, everyone will find out."


    Sakurano already understands that Naruto¡¯s black heart is completely black, and she is furious and helpless because of the current situation, she is afraid to make a noise, and said like a mosquito, "Don¡¯t be like this... ...Tomuka is still there..."


    "is it?"


    Naruto turned his head slightly and glanced at Tomoka in a chilly look.


    Tomoka knew immediately, and covered her face with her small hands, but her eyes were completely exposed by her fingers, and she said unscrupulously, "I can''t see anything, Senpai, you continue, continue..."


    Tomoxiang is lazy to even peek now, so blatantly.


    Naruto also cooperated with the open eyes and said nonsense: "Look, Sakurano, Tomoka said she can''t see it, don''t be shy."


    Sakura did not refute, or said that she was completely speechless by the two of them.At this moment, Sakura felt that she was so pitiful, and mistakenly making bad friends and mistakenly making boyfriends happened to him at the same time.


    Her ears were red, Sakura was sulking and her face was sulking, and the look of a good girl with a small temper was so cute. Naruto''s big hand gently rubbed Sakura''s chin, and said without apologetics: "Are you angry? "


    Ying Na raised her head and glanced at him: "You will bully me."


    "No way, I like it."


    A soft girl like Sakura, no matter how angry she was, she couldn''t get rid of the shameless Naruto, and her anger was suppressed.Naruto opened the package he brought, and it contained some sweet and delicious snacks.


    Although I have had dinner, it is now the''night snack time'' in terms of time, and the girls are born with no resistance to those exquisite and lovely sweets, and are soon captured by the exquisite desserts prepared by Naruto.


    The three of them ate snacks, admired the night sky, and said some small jokes from time to time. No one mentioned anything about the next crucial game, and they were enjoying the peace at this moment wholeheartedly.


    Suddenly, Tomoka blinked her big eyes and asked: "Senior, I ask you a question, okay?" Under the moonlight, Tomoka''s face was a little red, which is really rare in this girl with some jumpers.


    "Okay, ask."


    "Have you ever''hug'' Sakurano?"


    "Ahem..."


    The egg yolk cake that Naruto had just eaten choked in his throat, and Sakura''s face finally calmed down like a fire. The blood in his whole body went straight to the brain, baring his teeth, and screamed in a low voice: "Tomoka!"


    "Hey hey..."


    Tomoka laughed silly, but she didn''t seem to feel sorry, and her eyes were still looking back and forth between Naruto and Sakura.


    It is normal for a girl of her age to be curious about the opposite sex, especially her best friend took the lead in leaving the order, causing continuous damage to her titanium alloy dog ??eyes every day. After making a circle, it is now that curiosity can''t be suppressed to ask this kind of question.


    Naruto was also scared by Tomoka¡¯s boldness. Even in Japan, a direct girl like Tomoka is rare. Although there is only a thin line between hearty and rudeness, it will not make people feel disgusted by Tomoka. Naruto reacted and said, "Not yet, I let you down, sorry, Tomoka."


    "Well, it''s not a disappointment, I guessed it, after all, Sakurano is so dull. But originally I thought that Sakurano''s shy character would have to wait until after college to make a boyfriend. I didn''t expect it to be. Leading me so much, ooh..." Tomoka said and started playing tricks again, taking out a handkerchief that didn''t know where it came from, and wiping tears that didn''t exist.


    "Can this be compared?"


    "Hey, it''s okay, but when you two get married in the future, you must find me to be the bridesmaid. Just give me a little red envelope."


    Tomoka talked further and further, unexpectedly involved in the wedding issue. Although Sakura had longed for what her future wedding would be like, it was a bit too much for her to say it directly when she was only in the first grade of middle school. Sakura couldn''t help but reach out. I went to beat Tomoka, and wanted to shut up this very naughty friend today, but she was held in Naruto''s arms, Tomoka hid away a little bit, Sakura''s little short hand couldn''t touch her at all.

 2055 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2055

    Tomoka deliberately teased Sakura, hiding only a short distance from the limit Sakura''s hand touched, and constantly making faces.


    Ying Nao did nothing, looked up at Naruto at airspeed, her eyes were completely saying''how she bullied me, you still help her''.


    Naruto instantly understood the look in his girlfriend''s eyes and poked Tomoka''s forehead: "Dead girl, don''t bully my wife."


    "Oh~~~" Tomoxiang dragged a long tone, making a cute voice like Crayon Shin-chan, "I see, senior, and senior wife~~"


    Seeing the tacit understanding of the two people, Sakura''s mouth twitched twice, deeply feeling that she was definitely cheated by her boyfriend and friend at the same time today...


    Chapter 231-The arrival of the Ice Emperor


    Although she was half-dead by the crowd at night, Sakura returned to her normal appearance the next day, and she did not let anyone see the flaws, but her pretentious calmness still made Naruto and Tomoka secretly amused.


    Of course, the main purpose of staying together was training. On the second day, everyone put in hard work again.


    The practice in the mountains is more like survival in the wild, and the time that you can''t hold the racket is gradually increasing, but under the power of Coach Ryugasaki and the determination to defeat Li Haida, everyone slowly persisted.


    During the stay, what caused the slightest disturbance was the appearance of the predecessor of the youth school and Yuda.


    Yamato Yudai didn¡¯t make many appearances, but he had an extremely important influence on Qingxue, because he prevented the first-year Tezuka from leaving the tennis club, and entrusted the responsibility of Qingxue to Tezuka, making Tezuka become Qingxue¡¯s The pillars can be said to have an extremely important role in promoting the development of the story in this world, and they are quite respected by the third-grade election.


    "Speaking of which Yamato Yuda is really weird, the person who appears here is not the same person who appears in Xinwangwang."


    The things mentioned in Naruto''s words cannot be said to people in this world, and the object of his dialogue is not a person, but the supreme being, the golden nightmare king.


    The golden nightmare king said in Naruto¡¯s consciousness: ¡°They are indeed the same person. In this two-dimensional world, it¡¯s boring to be entangled in the change of a person¡¯s appearance?¡±


    "It''s not boring, and it''s not just the appearance. What is even more difficult to understand is the strength of this guy. No matter how I look at it, this guy does not seem to have the strength to confront Tezuka head-on and make Tezuka fall into a hard fight. what."


    Yamato Yuda mostly appeared in memories or narratives by others in Net King, but he officially appeared in New Net King. As a U17 alternate, member of the third venue, all five dimensions are 2 and the sum is 10, but Tezuka can be caught Fighting hard, and finally inspired Tezuka to turn on the perfect match before reversing and winning.


    Just by being able to hit the hand mound, it is impossible to imagine that when Yamato Yudai appeared in the anime, his evaluation was "although only a player of the tournament level".


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    The King of Golden Nightmare chuckled and replied: "This is Tezuka''s fate, and it is also a cause and effect. Because of Yamato Yudai''s words, Tezuka shoulders the responsibility of the Minister of Youth Studies, and naturally should lay down responsibility because of Yamato Yudai. , Carrying too much, became a shackle on his soul. Only by letting go, can he go further. It is the end of a cause and effect that Yamato Yuda inspired him."


    ''Only let go...''


    Naruto felt that the words of the Golden Nightmare King seemed to have a meaning, but this thought only changed a little in his heart and did not stay. The obsession in his heart would never let go. This point would never change.


    Without listening to Naruto''s answer, the King of Golden Nightmare was not surprised. He didn''t mind, and asked, "What are you doing with Li Haida? Helping this person within two weeks does have some potential, but anyway, He is not the protagonist of the heavens in this world, and his luck is limited. Judging from his current strength and possible development, he is absolutely unable to match Sanada''s Genichiro."


    "Ah, I know."


    Although Fuer Zhousuke is a genius and the second-ranked figure in Qingxue, he should be equivalent to Tezuka Kunomi in terms of strength, but if you ask anyone who is the strongest singles in Qingxue, everyone will say that it is Tezuka Kunomitsu. This is not strength. The gap is a kind of''potential''. From another angle, it can also be said to be a setting. The one who always lacks the spirit of struggle, facing a character like Sanada Henichiro, the odds of winning are indeed not high.


    The King of Golden Nightmare knew this, and Naruto knew it well, but he still planned to arrange for Fuji to play against Sanada.


    The figure of the golden nightmare king appeared in front of Naruto, his blue eyes fixed on him: "Could it be that you don''t intend to win the battle with Lihai?"


    "Of course not. Winning is of course a good thing, but losing is not necessarily a bad thing."


    The King of Golden Nightmare immediately understood his thoughts: "Are you planning to use this crucial defeat to stimulate Fujisuke''s growth?"


    "Half is, that guy and Tezuka and Sanada are completely opposite types. They are two sides. The collision between them will be very interesting. On the other hand, people like Fujisuke who are good at controlling emotions, Isn¡¯t it fun to see him feeling out of control?"


    With a similarly bad personality, the King of Golden Nightmare thought of the scene, and suddenly laughed, and glanced at Naruto: "You have some ideas, anyway, you can decide on your own, but don''t forget, your final mission ."


    "That, naturally I won''t forget it."


    The golden nightmare king disappeared after speaking. Naruto was used to the demon king''s coming and going without a trace, shrugged, and stopped thinking about her.


    On the morning of the fourth day, a bus stopped at the door of the villa, and a group of teenagers in neat uniforms got out of the car.


    A guy with a Sassoon head looked at the dilapidated villa in front of him, and said unceremoniously: "What? The place where the Qingxue stays is too bad, so is this kind of house really not haunted?"


    Shiido Ryo put his finger on a racket and said coldly: "The quality of the house has nothing to do with strength. Don''t forget that the guy who lives here defeated us."


    "Shihu, you are helping Qingxue to speak!"


    "I''m not helping anyone, just telling the truth, because only by knowing your own shortcomings can you make more progress. It''s because you are too arrogant that you will make the mistake of insufficient physical strength, Xiangri!"


    "Shido, you fellow, it seems that you were the one who lost the game!"


    Both Xiang Riyueren and Shido Liang¡¯s personalities are a bit sharp. If they can¡¯t say a few words, they feel like they¡¯re going to quarrel. Feng, the only good boy, has to rush out to make ends meet: "The two seniors don¡¯t quarrel, we But it¡¯s not nice to let Qingxue see us fighting."


    You can''t lose the face of the school in any way. Although Mukai and Shido look at each other a bit uncomfortable, they still have a consensus on this point, and they both calm down.


    At this time, Naruto came out of the villa with a disheveled bird''s nest. After stretching for a long time, he later realized he saw all the Ice Emperors standing in a row outside the door. Ten of them looked at one. People, looking at ten people alone, and staring at each other for a long time, Naruto suddenly said: "Are you here to make soy sauce?"


    Chapter 232-The first practice game, Kikumaru vs Huadi


    "I will trouble you this time, Sakura."


    Coach Ryugasaki and Bingdi¡¯s coach Sakura Taro exchanged greetings. In this stay, Bingdi and Qingxue were invited to practice games. Although it was her idea, it still needed Bingdi¡¯s cooperation to complete the final.


    "You are too polite, Coach Ryugasaki. It is also a great help for them to play against Qingxue, and we also look forward to the moment when the king will fall into the altar."


    In terms of seniority, Coach Ryugasaki is definitely a senior compared to Sakura Taro, so he speaks very politely, and then he speaks the truth in half a sentence. Li Haida has dominated the Kanto for more than ten years without fail. Teams with a little bit of strength all hope to defeat the king, and of course no one has succeeded for 15 consecutive years.


    Bingdi and Qingxue are both indispensable and strong enemies to each other, and after practicing in the mountains for a few days, they couldn¡¯t hold the racket to play well. The members of Qingxue were about to have problems. It''s hard to ask for.


    According to the results of the lottery grouping, everyone quickly assigned their opponents.


    Fuji and Ninzu, Kanwa Hiyoshi, Kikumaru and Kakachi, Kawamura and Kazuo, Oishi and Shido, Echizen and Mukai, and Naruto''s "Wish" to get Tobe Keigo, are all quite interesting combinations.


    Snapped!


    After the results of the lottery and grouping came out, Trace Department snapped his fingers in an extremely sulky manner, and immediately used the maid to place the benches and parasols that had been prepared long ago. Trace Department sat on the benches: "My uncle, let me watch. That''s it, you guys start first."


    The exaggerated and undisguised style of Tracebu really made Naruto accept that he couldn''t. The corners of his mouth twitched twice, and he couldn''t help but hold his glasses: "You are still the same as you always do, Tracebu."


    The trace department stroked the mole at the corner of his eye, and said unhurriedly, "So what? Everyone from Qingxue, if we can''t beat us, it''s impossible to defeat Li Haida. Let me see, no hands. Chu, how much more can you show off."


    Although the gorgeousness and publicity of the ruins have conquered all the people of the Bingdi, it is unavoidable to be disliked by some people. Tomoka said with a narrow mouth: "Speaking so proud, it is not lost to us Qingxue, really an arrogant fellow. "


    Snapped!


    Naruto slapped Pengxiang''s head with a slap, soothing the angry girl, and said: "Well, he has nothing to do with us if he wants to be like this. Let''s watch the game in the past, the Ice Emperor''s people are not easy to deal with."


    Although the villa that Coach Ryugasaki borrowed this time is dilapidated, it unexpectedly has three tennis courts. This is not bad. It can be used normally after a simple repair. This practice match will be held on two of the courts at the same time.


    The rules of the game are limited to twelve rounds, and there is no tie-breaker. That is to say, if it reaches 6:6, it will be a tie. The first to start the game is Kanhe Kikumaru.


    Naruto didn¡¯t like the tennis styles of Kan and Hiyoshi very much. In the last game against Ice Emperor, Kan should have collected a lot of information. So for Naruto, this game is nothing good, but The duel between Kikumaru and Kakachi is very interesting.


    Kikumaru''s personal style is very obvious, that is, assault in front of the net. Because he usually has Oishi, an excellent teammate guarding the backcourt, in doubles matches, Kikumaru only needs to focus on the frontcourt attack. Therefore, his offense is more pure and obvious. Offensive player.

 2056 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2056

    Although Huadi possesses an amazing physique and strange power over Kawamura, his most terrifying thing is that he can instantly replicate his opponent¡¯s tricks. This ability determines that he can only replicate after seeing his opponent perform tricks. Can be regarded as a relatively alternative defensive counterattack style.


    Kikumaru looked at the birch, which was arched but still a head taller than him, with a silent expression flashing on his face, and then quickly said, "Although I don''t have the power of Kawamura, I will never lose to you. Yes, did you hear that?!"


    "?"


    Huadi tilted her head, her face and heart were not fluctuating at all.


    "Gee..." Huaji''s reaction caused Kikumaru to lower her head weakly, "I''m really not good at dealing with your type..."


    "Hahahaha..."


    Standing on the sidelines, Naruto suddenly laughed unceremoniously when he saw this scene, expressing the love of their unique teammates: "You can be regarded as a natural enemy this time, Senior Kikumaru!"


    Kikumaru is a completely crazy type. The more excited his opponent is, the more excited he will be. But Huadi is a utterly "stupid goose". No matter how stimulated by Kikumaru, Huadi will absorb all of it like a sponge, and then there is no response, making him provocative. The Kikumaru side was completely powerless.


    "Don''t be too wordy! Don''t dare to do anything, it must be me who wins, and I will win!!"


    "Ahem!"


    As the interim referee, Feng Chang Taro said that he could not stand the rambling and undisciplined conversation of Qingxue. He coughed twice and interrupted Kikumaru''s clamor: "The game will start soon, please take your place."


    "Oh, right now."


    Kikumaru and Huadi walked to the two serving areas and stood, and Huadi served first.


    Huadi was taciturn, but the serve from his huge body stunned four people with a single shot. The power was almost only inferior to Fengchang Taro''s heavy artillery serve. The tennis ball, with amazing power, whizzed and landed in front of Kikumaru''s eyes.


    "This ball was scored by Huadi, the score was 15:0."


    "Hi! So powerful!"


    There is no mercy in the pure Hua Di''s heart. To him, tennis means competition, victory, nothing more.Although I had seen it last time, it was the first time that Kikumaru faced Huadi''s strength. He could not help but slap his tongue secretly, reminding myself that this guy in front of me was not as good and deceptive as the appearance of Old Wood.


    "I was taken off the serve Ace at the beginning of the game. It seems that Senior Kikumaru can''t win the game. I''d better watch the game next door."


    Naruto¡¯s ridicule was not too small, just enough to get into the ears of Kikumaru. The unexcited nature of Kikumaru immediately exploded his hair and snarled at the sidelines: ¡°I¡¯m not going to lose! Naruto Uzumaki, you¡¯re not. The guy who knows respect for the predecessors, watch me how to teach you in a while!!!"


    "Ahem, Qingxue players, please focus on the game and don''t say extra words."


    "Yes Yes¡­¡­"


    As the referee, Feng''s heart is absolutely broken at this moment, because the style of Bingdi¡¯s support team seems to be exaggerated. In fact, the entire community has a complete set of rules and regulations. The rules cannot be violated. The absolute authority of the captain¡¯s track department is the core of the entire team. Cohesion, and now, Feng Zhen is more and more suspicious of how they lost to Qingxue, a team that has no cohesion, is completely loose and does not know the so-called.


    Although Kikumaru''s character is nonsense, he is extremely serious and focused on the game.Originally, it was difficult for Kikumaru to focus on a dull and dull opponent like Huaji, but the serve just now made Kikumaru completely awake, his eyes full of fighting spirit and focus.


    ''No matter how fast or fierce your serve is, you won''t escape my eyes, just use my dynamic vision, the first in youth to see you through!''(Naruto Uzumaki:?)


    Regardless of how Kikumaru burned fighting spirit, Huadi did not change and hit the second serve.The power and speed are the same as the first shot. Although the ball is fast, but can not escape the eyes of the concentrated Kikumaru, the body moves faster than a cat.


    "Oh, did you see it?"


    "But it''s useless to just see it. If you use that kind of wrist to catch Huadi''s serve, but..."


    "...It will be hurt."


    As soon as the doubles partner Xiang Hitake Ren and Shinzu Yuji sang a tie, they directly told the result of Kikumaru''s reluctant serve to catch the ball.


    boom!!


    The racket in his hand was hit directly, and the physique and strength of the two were too far apart. With Kikumaru''s wrist strength, even a stalemate could not be achieved. The power of the serve from Huadi was stronger than the burning serve of Kawamura. In Qingxue Of all the regular drafts, only Naruto''s Amaterasu and Tezuka''s near-corner serve can be higher than that of Huadi.


    "This ball was scored by Huadi, the score was 30:0."


    "This ball was scored by Huadi, the score was 40:0."


    "This game was won by Huadi, the score was 1:0."


    Kikumaru tried to change his style of play, even using his hands to fight against Huadi¡¯s strange power, but it was still useless. Kikumaru¡¯s skills were absolutely top-notch, but they were destroyed by Huadi¡¯s power frontally. There was no frills, just breaking with force. Win the first game with a serve.


    Compared to falling behind in the score, what makes Kikumaru even more annoyed is the endless long-winded second-year student behind his head who does not know how to respect his senior.


    "Look, Senpai Kikumaru really doesn''t work."


    Chapter 233-Fly, Huadi


    Kikumaru swears that if it weren''t for the game now, he would really take the racket and directly beat the guy who was talking endlessly outside the wire fence, but at the moment, Kikumaru can only think about it.


    ''Damn, I won''t lose to this dull guy!''


    Kikumaru adjusted his breathing and swung the starting ball.


    Kikumaru does not have a powerful serve skill that can score a single shot, but the speed of this ball is still very fast, and Kikumaru instantly rushes towards the net while serving.


    "Serve to the Internet?!"


    Kikumaru has always been good at attacking in front of the net. This time he serves the net, obviously intending to play fast and slow, using his speed and flexibility to limit the terrible power of Huadi.


    However, this tactic must be able to successfully rush to the net to be useful. Huaji''s reaction is very quick. This is different from his huge size and dull appearance. He caught Kikumaru''s fast serve and hit the tennis ball at Kikumaru. Backcourt.


    Kikumaru showed his innate explosive power. When he rushed forward, he immediately retreated half a step, then quickly jumped out to the left, holding the racket in both hands to meet Huadi''s shot.


    boom!!


    A huge impact once again ran through the two arms of Kikumaru along the racket. Under the impact of this strange force, Kikumaru''s arms felt numb again. For a moment, he could not hold the racket, and the entire racket was hit and flew out.


    "This ball was scored by Huadi, the score was 15:0."


    "Damn! If I can''t deal with that strange power, I can''t win! Calm and calm, I must think of a way!"


    Kikumaru now treats this practice game as a real game. Not only is he upset when he loses the game, but he also thinks that if he loses, he will be laughed at by some guy. This is a bit of a face. For the Kikumaru, it was a mental torture.


    ''If you can''t disturb this guy with fast break, you can only find a way to catch his ball...''


    Kikumaru shook the racket in his hand, an idea suddenly came to his mind, and a cheerful smile broke out at the corner of his mouth.


    ''Right, this is it!''


    Making up his mind, Kikumaru waved his racket to make a quick shot, and then quickly rushed to the net.


    "Is it serving the net again? He should know how terrifying Huadi''s power is."


    "I think he is just not convinced. If he hurt his wrist like this, he deserves it!"


    Talking to Hiyake is always thorny, which makes people feel a little uncomfortable, but Kikumaru''s serve was still caught by Huadi, and then he easily returned it with several times more power.


    "That''s it, get me back!"


    Kikumaru rushed to the net and intercepted Huadi¡¯s return with a racket in mid-air. The expected scene did not appear again. This time, the power of Kikumaru''s hands holding the racket stalemate held Huadi¡¯s strange force, and he managed to catch it. For a powerful tennis ball, as long as it can catch the ball in front of the net, the rest is of course Kikumaru''s mastery.

 2057 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2057

    With a swing and a volley, the tennis ball quickly moved to the corner of the court. Huadi''s heavy body had no time to react, and the tennis ball flew past him instantly.


    "The goal was scored by Kikumaru, the score was 15:15."


    "OK!" After scoring, Kikumaru compares a big V with his hand beside his face, proudly, "Kikumaru is resurrected!"


    Kikumaru changed the situation that was previously suppressed by the strange force of Huaji, and played vigorously with his agile skills. No matter how hard you exercise, Huaji''s heavy body cannot be more flexible than Kikumaru, but from being suppressed to reverse, this What happened in the middle is really unknown to others.


    Sakurano said with a dazed expression: "What the hell did Kikumaru-senpai just now, how could he suddenly start to fight back?"


    Naruto secretly squeezed the noodles of his lovely girlfriend, and explained under the latter''s sullen eyes, "The key lies in the hands of Senior Kikumaru?"


    "Hands?"


    "That''s right, his current holding position is much shorter than the normal holding position and closer to the racket. Although this position will shorten the defense range, but because the moment arm is shortened, it can also effectively weaken the ball. The impact of the time, plus he uses two hands to hold the racket, so that he can resist the strange force of the birch."


    "That''s the case, but if the defense range becomes shorter, only the agile skill of Kikumaru-senpai can use such a trick."


    "Although this is the case, the training effect of the empty-handed catch that the coach gave us before has begun to manifest. Although shortening the grip distance will reduce the defense range, it is still much wider than the empty-handed catch before. The stay here is still very effective, not as boring as I thought."


    I said it well before, but when I heard the last sentence, Sakura couldn''t help but twitched twice, and said inwardly: "My grandma won''t do boring things.''


    "This round was won by Kikumaru, the score was 1:1."


    With a sudden inspiration, Kikumaru finally reversed the situation and successfully saved his serve, without allowing Huadi to open the score again.


    "OK! Right now, the mouth is in perfect condition, just to take advantage of the victory!"


    Kikumaru swung the racket vigorously, then walked to the bottom line, holding the racket with both hands, making the start and sprint with his feet one after the other.


    "His posture..."


    "It seems that he intends to use that method to directly break the serve of Huadi."


    Kikumaru has always been energetic, and now he is in good shape, how can he let Huadi regain the situation of the game and take advantage of this momentum to end the game cleanly. This is Kikumaru''s style.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh! Get me back!!"


    The serve that Huaji used with his whole body strength was also blocked by Kikumaru. That simple power style had no effect on Kikumaru at this moment.


    Trace Department put the empty cup on the tray held by the maid on one side, and stared at the court with his eyes. He stared at the court with his incomparable observing eyes that day, paying attention to everything that happened on the court. Raise your right hand slowly.


    Snapped!


    With a crisp finger, Huadi smiled and ordered: "Fly, Huadi!"


    Huadi, which had a calm and dull expression, instantly became a bit hideous after hearing the order from the trace department, clenching his teeth, his muscles tense, brewing an extremely powerful force.


    Huadi''s heavy body rose into the air. He was already tall. When he took off in front of the net, it was as if a mountain appeared to intercept in mid-air. His thick arms held the racket and swung down vigorously.


    "what?!"


    The eyes of Kikumaru were filled with horror. Wasn''t Huadi''s movement at this moment exactly the same as his Kikumaru beam?!With the physique of the birch ground, the same trick used to have more than the power of Kikumaru, the tennis ball fell to the ground quickly, smashing a deep pit on the mud court.


    "This ball was scored by Huadi, the score was 15:0."


    "Sure enough, it started, the scariest place in Huadi."


    Chapter 234-Unexpected Protracted War


    The most terrifying part of Huadi has never been his strange power, but the replication ability brought by the clear heart of the child. Huadi can replicate almost all the tricks he has seen, plus his strange power that is obviously beyond the normal level. , Therefore, even if you encounter a strong opponent, you can meet the strong and the strong. The last time Kawamura almost abolished his arm, it was only a loss with Huadi.


    Against opponents like Huadi, in theory, as long as he does not use any tricks, his ability to replicate can be blocked. However, for ordinary players, how to deal with Huadi¡¯s strange power without using powerful tricks is also a problem. .


    Shitianbao Temple¡¯s power man Ishida Gin may be possible. When it comes to brute force, Ishida Gin should be the strongest person in the first part of the King of Nets. The power should be above Kawamura and Birch, but it is a pity that Kawamura gave the plot killed.As for Xinwangwang, the gods, Buddhas, monsters, and ghosts all ran out at that time. Among all the characters on the stage, it is not clear who is the strongest.


    Kawamura clearly still remembers the last match against Huadi, with a worried expression on his face, saying: "Huaji really copied Kikumaru''s tricks. It''s like playing with his own shadow."


    Naruto added to the side: "Accurately speaking, it is a shadow that is stronger than himself."


    The brute force of Huadi is absolutely incomparable. The two are of completely different types from the physical point of view. No matter how much Kikumaru exercises, it is impossible to become stronger than Huadi, and if you increase too much muscle, only It will make his body become stiff, but lose the existing flexibility.


    Huadi completely replicated Kikumaru''s skills and playing style, and it looked like Kikumaru changed his skin to play, but his opponent was Kikumaru!


    In the case that Huadi copied its own style of play, Kikumaru''s own flexibility can no longer show the advantage, and Huadi''s strange power once again prevailed and mastered the situation of the game.


    "This game was won by Huadi, the score was 2:1."


    "This game was won by Huadi, with a score of 3:1."


    "This game was won by Huadi, the score was 4:1."


    The entire game situation is controlled by the opponent, which is also considerable pressure for the suppressed side. The fierce competition caused Kikumaru''s physical strength to drain quickly, and he was already sweating.


    Renzu pushed his glasses and smiled: "It seems that Jumaru''s physical strength is no longer good, and his lack of physical strength has not been corrected."


    "Hey, there is no way. After all, his opponent is Huadi, and seeing his opponent use his own tricks, panic and anger will also increase mental pressure and increase physical consumption. I think he has almost deserved it. Prepare to give up."


    "give up?"


    Hearing the conversation with his doubles partner, Tsuki raised his eyebrows lightly and looked at Kikumaru, who seemed to be kneeling on the court because he thought he was exhausted, and said nothing to them.


    On Qingxue¡¯s side, both Oishi and Kawamura were worried, obviously worried about Kikumaru¡¯s condition, while Echizen Ryoma was indifferent, sitting next to a tree drinking soda, while Naruto and Fuji had a tacit understanding at the same time. With a smile on his face, Bu Er first said: "You can see it already."


    "Yes, but it''s really unexpected. Senior Kikumaru will still have the option to fight a protracted battle."


    Fast attacking rhythm and poor physical strength have always been the characteristics of Kikumaru. Almost every game Kikumaru will solve his opponent as quickly as possible. Firstly, it is due to his personality, and secondly, it is also a restricted situation. His physical strength is simply unable to support a protracted battle. The ultimate reason for losing to Saint Rudolf at the time was lack of physical strength.


    But today, when facing the monster monarch Huadi, Kikumaru uncharacteristically chose a protracted battle, but he didn''t use his physical strength to persist.


    Kikumaru''s eyes were very bright, and he couldn''t see the weakness after a lot of physical exertion. He looked at the birch land on the opposite side of the court and whispered: "It''s time to fight back!"


    The sixth game of the game came again to Kikumaru''s serve.


    Kikumaru tossed the tennis ball, before he waited for the tennis ball to rise to the highest point, he swung his racket to serve.This kind of serve was also used by Kamio of Immovable Peak. Although it is difficult to make a big angle attack without the highest click, it is very suitable for sneak attacks because it is unexpected.


    Huaji hit the ball back with a backhand, and Kikumaru rushed to the front while volleying.


    "Kikumaru beam!"


    Kikumaru''s volley is very fast, but this time Huaji did not continue to replicate Kikumaru''s stunt shots, but just ordinary movements. His burly body now seems to move extraordinarily heavy, and there is no time to catch up with the tennis ball.


    "The goal was scored by Kikumaru, the score was 15:0."


    Shinozoku Yushi frowned and looked puzzled: "What''s the matter, why didn''t Huaji suddenly stop copying Kikumaru''s stunts?"


    "It''s just a mistake."


    Xiangriyueren and Kikumaru were a little bit''not right'', and said in a slightly unhappy tone, while Huadi stood on the spot holding the racket and said: "It''s...can''t continue jumping anymore."

 2058 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2058

    "Although Huaji can imitate Kikumaru-senpai¡¯s stunts, his body is very different from Kikumaru-senpai¡¯s. The weight difference alone is more than 30 kg. Even if he is very strong, he has to support such a heavy body. Jumping back and forth constantly, the burden on the legs, especially the ankle joints, is very heavy. His ankle must be very painful now."


    It can be said that Kikumaru also used the characteristics of Huaji''s copying opponent''s tricks to attack him, but his method is more effective than Kawamura''s method of losing both sides, because as long as he keeps using stunts to hit the ball, Huaji will continue to imitate. This stunt has no other side effects for Ju Wan itself besides stamina, and only Huadi¡¯s ankle is injured.However, this does not mean that Kikumaru is higher than Kawamura. They belong to a completely different type and it is difficult to compare them directly.


    The maid offered a glass of salt soda, and Tsuki picked it up and took a sip, and sneered: "I actually thought of using the power of Huadi to fight back against him, Eiji Kikumaru, really a little clever."


    Kikumaru has always maintained a high-frequency attack rhythm, constantly using acrobatic shots, just to allow Huadi to keep copying and accumulate damage to his ankle. Is it the end of the game or that Huadi¡¯s ankle can¡¯t support this first? Unexpectedly, Kikumaru''s tactics can be said to have some luck, but the goddess of victory is still on Kikumaru''s side after all.


    It is no longer possible to replicate Kikumaru¡¯s stunts with Huadi¡¯s ankle, and because of the pain of the ankle, Huadi¡¯s bottom plate is unstable, which indirectly affects Huadi¡¯s strange power. The strongest strength is difficult to play. Copy the stunt. Without being able to use it, Huadi''s two advantages were completely blocked, and the result was already predictable.


    "The game is over and Kikumaru will win, with a score of 6:4."


    With this special protracted battle, Kikumaru finally won the final victory. Although it was only a practice match that had nothing to do with the overall situation, Kikumaru was still so excited.


    After the game, the two walked to the net and shook hands and saluted. Kikumaru said cheerfully: "This is a good game. I will definitely beat Li Haida in the finals."


    "..." Huadi didn''t respond to Kikumaru''s words, just blinked, and there was still no wave in the mirror-clear and clear eyes.


    "Forget it..." Kikumaru lowered his proud head, and the joy of winning just now disappeared at all. "I''m really not good at dealing with dull people like you."


    Chapter 235-The Clash of Geniuses


    When Kikumaru won, the match between Kan and Hiyoshi could not be distinguished. The two reached 6:6. Because it was said at the beginning that there was no tie-break in this practice match, the two sides tied. Win or lose.


    However, he was still wearing a load of more than 10 kilograms in the game, but he was still able to tie with Hiyoshi based on the information collected in advance. The actual strength was better.


    After the two groups of practice games are over, the next two groups to play are Fuji VS Shinzu and Shido VS Dashi.


    The games of these two groups are very interesting. The only one is that they are good at hiding their true self. The genius who seldom shows true strength is the only thing that Ninzu is somewhat similar to him is that Ninzu is too calm and rarely thorough. At the same time, he is good at analyzing the opponent''s skills and controlling the rhythm of the game, so he can be regarded as a player with the characteristics of being both unique and engaging.


    In the other group, Oishi has always focused on doubles. Outside of school rankings and practice, he rarely sees his singles matches. Although Shido was originally an ice emperor''s singles player, after turning to doubles, he never played. No more singles in official matches.And Shioto, who is good at attacking with half volleys, and Oishi, who is good at defending counterattacks on the bottom line, can also be said to be different types of players. This game should be quite interesting.


    There was still a soulless smile on Fuji''s face: "Please advise, Mr. Shinzu."


    Ninzu Yushi pushed his glasses that had no prescription at all, just for the 13th use, showing a treacherous smile: "Me too, no two, let me see the trick you used to defeat Cilang. !"


    Ninzu Yushi is a full conspirator, and he will not easily say anything that is uncertain.Hearing this, Fujia raised his brows slightly, without comment.


    Just finished the game, this time he took out his notebook and started his own work.


    "Ninzu and Fuji''s duel, it seems that we can collect very interesting information."


    Naruto looked at the court intently and asked, "Senior Gan, you''ve fought Shinjuku, that guy...it''s not easy to deal with."


    "It can be said that although he is different from the gorgeous style of Fuji, he is undoubtedly a genius. He is very good at controlling the rhythm in the game, not just the rhythm of the game, but also the psychological rhythm of teammates and opponents. He is completely under his control. He is a genius who is good at calculating and a very difficult player to deal with."


    "Oh~~Senior, your evaluation of him is really high, but it is no wonder that after all, he is the one who defeated him. If he is not strong, he will be weaker."


    Naruto unceremoniously stabbed his dry heart with a knife, and the corners of his dry mouth twitched. He turned the notebook back a few pages and wrote a few pens. At a glance, it seemed to be the formula of the new dry juice.


    The match between Fuji and Shinzu has already begun in Naruto''s complaints, and Shinzu takes the lead in serving.


    The treacherous smile on Jinzuo''s face remained, and he secretly said: "You are a genius, let me see how good you are!"


    Ninzu''s serving power is not weak, and it can be said that it is almost not weaker than Rubu in terms of ball control. It is no wonder that he is the second player in Bingdi after Rubu.The tennis ball came to the front in an instant, and Fuji reacted extremely quickly, hitting the ball back with a forehand cut.


    ''Let me see your triple counterattack!''


    Shinobu raised the corner of his mouth, deliberately hitting the topspin, and the angle was not tricky.


    With such a good opportunity, it is naturally impossible to let go of the ball. Raise the racket and swing it hard.


    "Appeared! Feiyan returned to the nest!"


    After the start of the game, he used the first trick of a triple counterattack, Feiyan returned to the nest. The tennis ball quickly crossed the net. Before the ball hits the net, Shinzu has already rushed to the net and caught the landing with a racket in time. Tennis.


    ''The super cut made by the opponent''s topspin is powerful, but it is not impossible to return.''


    The wrist turned gently, and the strong rotation of Feiyan back to the nest was gradually resolved with the exquisite ball control force, and the tennis ball, which had lost all its power, landed on the racket, completely letting it control.


    "Let''s go back!"


    With a swipe of the racket, the tennis ball instantly crossed most of the court and landed in a corner.


    Fuji moved quickly, riding a breeze that blew slightly at this time.


    "White Whale!"


    The spinning tennis ball flew high in the wind, quickly passing by the ears of Shinji, but when it was about to go out of bounds, it rose sharply, and then fell vertically, just on the bottom line.


    ''coming!''


    Last time Fujia played against Akutagawa Jirou, Shinobu had already seen the white whale of Fuji, how could he be defenseless this time.


    After the tennis ball fell on the baseline, thinking of the strong spin attached to the ball, the tennis ball immediately bounced back in the same direction.Forbearance jumped out halfway, intercepted halfway, and directly smashed back the best beluga.


    The Beluga whale would be broken by Shinobu, which seemed to be in Fuji''s expectation. When the smash fell quickly, Fuji was ready to fight back.


    At the moment the tennis ball fell, he turned around and handed out the racket forward. The dropped tennis ball fell on the center of the net, following the power of his swing and turning, and flew behind Shinjuku.


    This Brown Bear caught the net and hit it by surprise, and it seemed difficult for Shinzu to react. He stood stiffly and could not move, while the tennis ball fell on the bottom line behind him exactly.


    "This round was won by Fuji, the score was 1:0."


    The duel of the two geniuses was extremely decisive in the first game. Although he won the first game in the end, it was a three-fold counter-attack to get the difficult first game.


    Obviously, the one who won the first game opened his eyes, and his expression had a solemn expression that was rare in a normal game.


    But the forbearance of losing his serve still seemed easy. The smile on his face has never disappeared. Pushing his glasses, under the reflection of the lenses, the forbearance showed a confident and treacherous expression: "It''s really disappointing, genius. No two, if you only have this level, you can''t beat me."


    Forbearance''s words can be said to be a kind of prediction, but it is really not convincing to say it when he loses a game first.


    On the whole, the atmosphere of Ju Wan and Bingdi was at odds. At this time, they narrowed their mouths unhappily and said, "What, I have already lost points and still talk such big words. No two, give a lesson to the guy who doesn''t know the heights of the sky!"


    Fuji didn''t respond at all. This is also the law of the second dimension. Once all the squinting guys open their eyes, they will become quite terrible. This is also perfectly confirmed by Fuji.


    "Then go ahead, Shinzu-kun."


    "This round was won by Shiro, with a score of 4:0."


    Chapter 236-The Burning Rock


    Oishi has never been a good offensive player. Although his backcourt defense is strong, his blind defense is easy to fall behind. Since Shido''s defeat to Tachibana, he has changed his arrogance, no matter what. Opponents will not underestimate the enemy and will inevitably go all out. This makes it impossible for Dashi to seize the opportunity even if he wants to stabilize his position and defend the counterattack.


    Looking at the muddy boulder that was thrown into the mud because of the leaping and saving the ball, Shiroto said coldly, "Is that the only thing you can do? If you want to defeat the king, Li Haida at this level, it is really true. It''s ridiculous, Dashi!"


    Shido¡¯s half-volley allows him to directly counter-defense in almost any situation. This move is both the strongest defensive and the strongest attack. Shido¡¯s style is great for Oishi, who is more defensive. restraint.


    Having been suppressed since the start of the game, Dashi''s physical and mental exhaustion was also very serious. Kneeling in the mud, he couldn''t help but recall the appearance of Tezuka.

 2059 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2059

    ''Tezuka, if you faced this situation, what would you do?''


    I have to say that Tezuka is the backbone and even the soul of the entire Qingxue, even for the deputy captain Oishi. At that time, Qingxue and the Ice Emperor did not play in the battle, but this did not prevent him from playing. Later, I learned the details of the game from Qian.


    Raising his head, seeing the blue-gray Ice Emperor team uniform worn by Shido, Oishi also brought himself into the psychological state of Tezuka when he was facing Tsube.


    At that time, Qingxue had a big score advantage. Even if Tezuka lost, it was a 2:2 draw. Qingxue did not lose all of it. Even if he knew this, he knew that Qingxue still had a way out, but Tezuka still struggled that his arm would be useless. The risk tracking department fought a long and protracted battle.


    What a strong and even stubborn will is that, as Oishi who has been a teammate with Tezuka since the first grade, it is still difficult to fully understand this.


    ''Tezuka, it seems that I still can''t fully understand you, but I still have things I can do...''


    ''Daishi''s eyes have changed?''


    The observant Shiro keenly noticed the change in Dashi''s eyes, and shouted: "Are you still not willing to give up, Dashi!" As soon as the voice fell, a sharp spiral serve flew towards Dashi at a very high speed.


    Snapped!!


    This serve was played very fast and fiercely. The violent rotation of the tennis ball made the soil on the ground splashed and splashed on the boulder. The boulder retreated half a step, and the racket was quickly dragged on the ground, directly using his master skills. .


    "Climbing the moon volley!!"


    The lob was aimed at the bottom line of the court with more accuracy than piercing a needle, Shiido ran to the backcourt and jumped up suddenly: "It''s over, Oishi!" Climbing the moon volleyed without grasping the best time to attack and was shot by Shi The household was directly smashed in midair.


    The tennis ball crossed a straight trajectory and instantly landed on the front court.


    "I haven''t conceded yet!!"


    Qingxue''s deputy captain roared and snarled, completely abandoning the calm and composure of the past on the court, becoming more aggressive than his partner, rushing from the baseline to the frontcourt like crazy, flying to save the ball.


    The big stone without wings slammed to the ground and fell into a panic, but he abruptly saved the almost desperate smash.


    "Admirable will, Dashi, but you can''t beat me!"


    Shido was slightly moved by Oishi¡¯s tenacity, but he experienced hardships from being expelled from being elected to returning to the team. Outsiders have no way of knowing the hardships. His will has also become extremely firm during continuous training, and he will not be easily taken by others. shake.


    The best half volley decisively hit the empty space on the right side of the court, and Oishi fell to the left front court. Shioto''s attack completely attacked the corner that Oishi could not defend.


    Dashi propped the ground with his hands. He who is usually best at controlling rhythm seems to have completely abandoned all of this at this time, just like a rookie player who does not know how to control physical strength and rhythm, chasing and playing the ball based on his physical instinct.


    Oishi exhausted all his strength to chase the ball, and finally caught up before the tennis ball was about to land. The whole mermaid jumped out, swinging in mid-air, and the whole action was done in one go, as if Kikumaru was performing his best stunt shot .


    boom!!


    However, Oishi didn''t have the terrifying physical control ability of Kikumaru, and after receiving the ball, he fell to the ground again. Fortunately, Shido failed to hit back again this time, and the tennis ball fell behind him.


    "The ball was scored by Oishi, the score was 15:0."


    "Okay! Fight back from now on!"


    Since the match with Shido has started, Oishi has scored for the first time, and he can''t help but cheer.I don''t know if it was because the match with the king Lihaida was near, or the memory of Tezuka''s original match aroused the blood in the heart of the egg head. At this time, the dashi looked a little burning.


    Shiro frowned and said, "Your arm, is it okay?"


    Dashi followed Shido''s gaze and looked at his right hand. The last time he flew to save the ball, he fell to the ground and scratched his skin. At this time, a little blood was shed.


    This is just a skin trauma. Although it bleeds, it is insignificant compared to the injuries Tezuka suffered in the Battle of Shuangbu. Dashi simply wiped the blood with his clothes and smiled: "It''s okay, let''s continue. Let¡¯s play, Shido-kun, I still want to beat you!"


    With Oishi''s gentle and good personality, it is rare to say such provocative words, but this may be the effect of contrast, which makes the audience feel a little excited for a while.


    Shiido''s arm gripped the racket tightly, which was different from the anger and humiliation given to Tachibana at that time. At this time, there was a fiery flame burning in his chest, almost robbing his entire sanity.


    "Come on then! Dashi!"


    Shiido used his strongest strength, and every half volley hit the sharpest corners. To defend, Dashi had to run and chase desperately.


    And Dashi also conforms to Shido''s style of play, trying his best with every attack and every defense. This is not like Dashi''s style. On the contrary, it is somewhat similar to the young school captain who is undergoing treatment in d¨¦ country.


    Kawamura, who was in the appearance battle, felt that the current Dashi was very strange. He hadn''t seen Dashi like this for his classmates in three years. He said with anxiety, "Coach, don''t you really need to stop Dashi?"


    Coach Ryugasaki stood aside with his arms in his arms, looked at Dashi who was trying his best on the court with a full face of satisfaction, and said with a smile: "No, this is a very good game for Dashi."


    "?" The honest Kawamura didn''t question the coach''s order, but his eyes still showed puzzlement.


    "Oishi, after Tezuka left, he felt that he should shoulder the responsibility of the temporary captain. This is not a bad thing, but he thinks too much and looks forward and backwards. Instead, he has scruples in the game and cannot give full play to his strength. Come out. This game is a good lesson for him, and it''s also an incentive, so that he can find the feeling that he must win even if he is desperate."


    Dashi''s calm and composure sometimes does limit his performance, and he also needs to burn and release at the right time, just like the captain of the Qingxue who made almost crazy moves in the battle of two parts.


    "This round was won by Dashi, the score was 4:4."


    With that kind of crazy play style, Dashi abruptly caught up from 4:0 behind. Shioto sighed as he looked at Dashi, who was exhausted but still fighting spirit.


    "Okay, that''s it."


    "what?"


    "This is the end of this practice match. At this level, I think it''s enough, right, coach Ryugasaki?"


    Coach Ryugasaki nodded. The motivational effect on Dashi has been enough so far. If the game continues, Dashi''s body will be damaged that is difficult to recover before the game against Lihai. This is the end.


    "Thanks for your advice, Shido-kun."


    "Hmph, don''t talk such nonsense to me. You are the ones who defeated our Ice Emperor. If you lose to Li Hai, I won''t let you go."


    Dashi was startled slightly, and then said confidently: "Don''t worry, we will definitely win!"


    Shioto laughed, and reached out and punched Dashi on the shoulder: "I look forward to the day when I will officially play against you in a public match, Hideichiro Oishi."


    Seeing Oishi''s growth and transformation, Coach Ryugasaki really comforted him, and then he cast his eyes on another stadium where the winner has not yet been determined.


    ''Dashi has grown up enough, all that is left is...''


    Chapter 237-Two geniuses and the brown bear caught


    Snapped!


    Naruto was paying attention to the match between Shinobu and Fuji. He felt a heavy slap on his shoulder. Turning his head, he suddenly complained: "Please, coach, can you play a little lighter next time? Yeah."


    "Hahaha, it''s okay, you are so strong, you won''t be broken so easily, how about it, how is the game here?"


    Looking at the unapologetic expression of Coach Ryugasaki and she has a beautiful granddaughter, Naruto could only give up the idea of ??preaching to her and replied: "Although the start was won smoothly, the pace of the game afterwards I have been under the control of Shinjuku, and now the score is 5:5. The serve with Shinjuku is at a disadvantage."


    The genius of Qingxue was actually at a disadvantage in the game. This is really a rare scene.This is not a lag in the score, but the entire rhythm of the game is controlled by Shinzu.


    Ninzu''s personality is similar to that of Fuji, but his style of play is very different. He is not fancy and gorgeous, but he is proficient in almost all the basic techniques of tennis and can be regarded as one of the players in the world closest to reality.


    And compared to technology, the more terrifying thing about Shinzu is the control of the rhythm of the game, and this control is different from Dashi.Oishi is good at doubles. The purpose of controlling the rhythm is to wait for the opponent to reveal the flaws so that Kikumaru has a chance to launch an offensive. It can be regarded as a defensive counterattack type, and the purpose of controlling the rhythm is to let the opponent completely fall into his own rhythm, just like Like the prey caught by the spider''s web, it is deeply trapped in it and is completely slaughtered.


    In a sense, Renzuo is more treacherous than Dashi. His reading and understanding of the game is beyond ordinary people, coupled with the extremely solid basic skills, so that Fuji is rarely caught in a hard fight.

 2060 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2060

    "Brown bear caught!"


    "This ball was scored by Shinzuo, and the score was 15:0."


    Fujitsu''s stunt, the brown bear, was caught, but at the moment it was displayed in the hands of Shinzoo and successfully scored.Although everyone in Qingxue had already seen this trick used by Shinjutsu as early as the last competition, he never expected that he would use it in front of the original version of Fuji, and his power was not inferior to the original version.


    With this move, Ninzu caught all of Fuji''s smashes, which formed a very delicate situation.


    "It seems that if the fuji senior can''t crack his trick, he will lose the game, which is really funny."


    Using the spear of the other, attacking the shield of the other, this is indeed a very dramatic and interesting scene. Coach Ryugasaki also smiled and said: "Yes, this is really interesting. I am really curious about what will happen to Fuji. Break your own trick."


    Fuji opened his eyes, and he couldn''t see the usual gentle and kindness on his face. He squeezed the racket in his hand and secretly said: "Yinzu is indeed a rare opponent, and he has mastered my brown bear. Being arrested just made me feel that I still have some shortcomings. I can win this game!''


    The tenth game of the game was served by Fujitsu. In fact, this game seemed to be the same as the previous games, an exhibition game where the Bruins were caught.As long as it is in the serve game of Shinobu, Shinobu will keep hitting lobs, enticing Fuer to smash, and Fuer will also directly''hook''. This may be a genius''s perseverance, and it must not be lost to the player. The guy with his own trick.On the contrary, in Fuji''s serve, Fuji will continue to play lobs and then use the Brown Bears to catch the net and return the color.


    In such a long game of brown bears, it is beneficial to endure the foot. After all, no one likes to see someone jumping and jumping in front of him.


    "Here again, another lob!"


    "Fuji senior, don''t smash anymore!"


    "When will the matchup between the Brown Bears capture the net?"


    There were constant disturbances around, but Buer turned a deaf ear to it, and the brown bear was still caught.


    ''really!''


    A smile appeared at the corner of Shinzu''s mouth. He knew very well about Fuji''s mood. In this game, he challenged Fuji with the capture of the brown bear. With his pride, Fuji will never evade his challenge. In other words, A lob will inevitably lead to a smash, which does not need to be considered.


    Ninju turned around and used the brown bear to catch the net again, but when the tennis ball landed on the racket, Ninju''s whole body shook slightly:''This is...''


    The tennis ball traversed a very high arc and flew directly over Fuji''s head. However, the tennis ball, which should have accurately landed on the bottom line, showed a slight deviation this time and was out of bounds by one ball.


    "Out of bounds, this ball was scored by Fuji, and the score was 15:15."


    "What? How could Yushi''s brown bear get out of bounds after being caught?"


    Suffocating the shock in his heart, he stood up and watched carefully, finally his eyes fell on his right hand holding the pat, and he pushed the glasses with his hand: "So that''s it..."


    ''He sees it, and he deserves to bear it.''


    The technique that Fuji was used just now was seen through by forbearance.Fuji does not possess Naruto''s ability to jump and balance in the air that can fire JackKnife in a row, so the technique he uses to break the arrest of a brown bear is also different from Naruto.Perhaps inspired by Kikumaru, Fuji adjusted the position of his grip and held the rack closer, although this would weaken the impact of the smash, but Fuji did a lot of strength-enhancing exercises in this stay. In this point, it can make up for the shortcomings, and after the position of the grip is changed, the RBI during the smash will also have a subtle displacement. This kind of shot effect is different from the shot from the super sweet spot, and it is also because of this Differences will cause the bears who bear their feet to get caught.


    The only person who can come up with this method in the game is a genius, but the forbearance that can directly see through this point after just one goal is also quite good.


    Fuji cracked the arrest of the brown bear, but made Shinobu more excited. He and Fuji, who have always been geniuses, have a similar shortcoming-slow heat.It was because it was too easy to do anything, so it was difficult to ignite enough fighting spirit and blood in Ninzu''s heart, but at this moment, the collision of the two geniuses finally started to burn.


    "Come on! No two!"


    Constantly hitting lobs to make Fuji smash, constantly using the bears to capture the net but constantly out of bounds, has always been good at controlling the rhythm of the game, but has not stopped this impulsive style of play, and still uses the bears to capture the net. Fuji fought.


    "This round was won by Fuji, the score was 6:5."


    "The goal was scored by Fuji, and the score was 15:0."


    "The goal was scored by Fuji, and the score was 30:0."


    "I...I..." Xiang Riyue stammered, unable to speak a complete word, "I''ve never...never seen such a...such Yushi..."


    The bloody and even fanatical man standing on the court at this moment was completely different from the calm and treacherous man Xiang Ri remembered, making him feel extremely strange and even a little scared.


    Behind him, Trace Department sat under the parasol, under the shadow, the emperor''s eyes were extremely deep.


    "Out of bounds, this ball was scored by Fuji, and the score was 40:0."


    "Although I want to say''great, it''s finally the end of the game'', but you can see it, coach?"


    Naruto¡¯s mouth was dumbfounded, but Coach Ryugasaki understood it directly, and said, ¡°Yes, although the ball is constantly out of bounds, every time the brown bear is used to catch the net, the closer the tennis ball is to the bottom line. Let him find it..."


    "The super sweet spot that can perfectly fight back the best smash!"


    ''No two!You can understand it!You, who have been regarded as a genius since childhood, can understand my feelings!You are the same as me. Tennis is like a game. The outcome is not at all concerned. You are the same.But because of this, and because we are the same, I will never lose to you!''


    "Brown bear arrested!!"


    Ninju played the last time the Brown Bear was caught. When the tennis ball landed in the center of the racket, the touch let Ninju know that he had found the location of the brand new super sweet spot at the last moment.


    This time, the brown bear caught the net and didn''t go out of bounds anymore, but was impartial, and fell on the bottom line.


    "Score?!"


    "No! No two..."


    "what?!"


    Shinzu looked at Fujisuke who appeared at the bottom line in a daze. He didn''t know when Fuji went to that place, or maybe, Fuji had already expected that the brown bear would succeed in the arrest, so... In any case, the Brown Bear just now has exhausted all of Ninju''s strength. Faced with the tennis ball flying again, Nunzu no longer has the strength to swing back, the tennis ball fell in front of his eyes, rebounded, and then hit the racket in his hand.


    Snapped!The racket and glasses fell to the ground together, and without the glasses, the look in his eyes was a little dark and unclear.


    "Fuji Shusuke¡­¡­"


    "At the end of the game, No Two won, the score was 7:5."


    Chapter 238-Succession or Transcendence?Tezuka''s Will


    The match between the two geniuses Qingxue and Bingdi ended with a unique victory, but in this practice match, coach Naruto and Ryugasaki were not satisfied.


    The reason why the duel between Fuji and Ninzu attracts their attention is that they all hope that the collision of these two similar geniuses will inspire the potential and fighting spirit of Fuji. From the result of the duel, Fuji seems to be more advanced than Ninzu. , But they don¡¯t want this.


    Although he won in the end, Nunzu did not fully stimulate the growth of Buu. In other words, this practice game did not actually yield any gains for Qingxue. Renzu grew up, but Buu was still the same.


    Naruto and Coach Ryugasaki both have some headaches at this point. Could it be that Kunimitsu Tezuka can give him enough excitement and shock?


    Naruto couldn¡¯t think of a reason, so he had to put this trouble aside for the time being. In the next practice match, Echizen Ryoma defeated Mukaihito, while Kawamura used the wave ball excessively, because he could no longer He added a burden to his arm and lost to Feng, while Kaido used a newly developed trick, a swinging round snake ball, to stun Akutagawa Jirou and win.


    All practice matches are over, and only the most eye-catching last game remains, Naruto vs. Tracebe.


    There is no need to elaborate on the strength of the ruins and the position in the ice emperor. The people who are above the ice emperor¡¯s 200-member organization are the top in both strength and spirituality. They are also the first to defeat Qingxue in all competitions this year. The captain of Tezuka Kunimitsu.


    Although Tezuka had to lose because of his severe arm injury, it also shows that Tracebe is a powerful opponent who is strong enough to force Tezuka''s arm injury to recur, and his skills are all top-notch.


    Although Naruto¡¯s influence in the youth school has not surpassed Tezuka, but it is gradually increasing, and he is also the only person who has beaten Budu in singles matches in school, and his influence in singles has faintly surpassed Budu. Close to Captain Tezuka Kunomitsu.


    The maid took off his coat, the butler delivered the racket, and then walked into the court with Shiran, all the words and deeds of the trace department were utterly utterly slapped.


    Looking at the weird aura around the trail, Naruto wiped the cold sweat on his head: "I really can''t stand this type of type. It''s different from Fuji, but it''s also a type that makes people speechless.''


    "Naruto Uzumaki!"

 2061 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2061

    Atobe stood on the court and pointed at Naruto, his eyes revealed provocation and scrutiny: "If you have the ability to inherit Tezuka''s will, let this uncle confirm it."


    ''Hehe, Tezuka as soon as you speak, why don''t you get married?''


    Naruto complained about the special "fetters" between these two parts. It is naturally impossible to admit defeat to the provocative words of Tracebe, and he replied: "I don''t need to inherit any will, just surpass him!"


    "Oh? Really, let this uncle come to review, your will beyond Tezuka!"


    "as you wish!"


    Naruto and Tracebe refused to retreat in terms of words. Although S2 was full of aura, the atmosphere was already tense.


    This game was played by Dashi as the referee, sandwiched between the auras of these two 13 kings. The sun also felt cold and sweaty. He finally lowered his violent heartbeat, and said loudly: "Now, let¡¯s start the Qingxue Vortex vs. Ice Emperor¡¯s Trail. In the match of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, the Bingdi Ji Ministry serves."


    "No, let him serve first."


    "Huh? But in terms of the rules, the ice emperor will start first..."


    "It doesn''t matter, this uncle is the rule."


    This uncle is the rule!


    This kind of remarks can only be said without blushing, and everyone who hears them is speechless except for Bu Er.


    Dashi feels bitter, Dashi wants to say: Boss, it''s not like that. Even if you are the uncle of the ruling department, you should respect me as a referee anyway...Although it is temporary.


    Fortunately, Naruto''s nerves are relatively strong, and he finally recovered from this mental shock earlier and walked to the serve position.


    "In that case, I''m not welcome."


    "Hey, whirlpool..."


    "It''s going to start."


    Poor Dashi, as the referee, was ignored by both sides of the game.


    Oishi¡¯s sense of existence has always been weak, and Naruto doesn¡¯t bother to care about what this egghead is thinking. Since Tracebe has given up the right to serve, he doesn¡¯t have to be polite. This person is not comparable to ordinary opponents. Naruto had a trick as soon as he shot it.


    "Amaterasu!"


    Naruto zoomed in on the start, and the pitch-black serving skylight instantly burned across the court and landed in front of Mibu''s eyes.


    The trace department stood still on the spot, and the pitch-black Amaterasu flew past.


    "The ball was scored by the vortex, and the score was 15:0."


    Naruto scored first and took the serve Ace directly. Tomoka looked happy and cheered unrestrainedly: "GoGo! That''s it, Uzumaki-senpai, defeat that arrogant guy in one breath!"


    Naruto was really dumbfounded when he heard it. It was true to say that the trail was arrogant, but can an opponent of this level be able to win at one go?


    Tracebe stared at the tennis ball''s landing spot, and said secretly: "The speed of the ball is equivalent to Tezuka, but the power is even higher than that of Tezuka. The power of this serve is almost inferior to Tezuka''s zero style. It seems to exceed Tezuka''s will. The words seem to be more than just bluffing or ostentation, it''s really an interesting second grade.''


    The mental power of Tracebe is as strong as his technique, how could it be shaken by a single ball?


    Naruto took a deep breath and shot the second Amaterasu.


    The power of Amaterasu remained swift and violent, but the insight beyond the ordinary people of the trace department has clearly seen the ball, and the trajectory of the tennis ball''s landing and rebound has been completely revealed in the trace department''s mind.


    The trace department moved quickly under his feet, holding the racket in both hands and swiping up.


    "JackKnife!"


    Jack Knife of Atobe took up the strong impact of Amaterasu, and directly returned Naruto''s strongest serve, and he seemed quite relaxed.


    ''It''s worthy of being the trail department. It''s no wonder that I can lead the U17 group of junior high school students with many problems.''


    Naruto praised the power of the trail department in his heart, but his movements did not become dull because of distraction. The basic broken steps on one foot made him walk like flying, holding the racket with both hands, and hit back with more powerful force.


    "JackKnife!"


    "The ball was scored by the vortex, and the score was 30:0."


    Not to mention the technology, Naruto''s power is absolutely above the track, JackKnife instantly penetrated the entire court, hit the dead corner on the right side of the court, and scored a clean and neat score.


    "Amaterasu!"


    Amaterasu made three consecutive shots. This time, the trace department seemed to be planning to attack before the net. After hitting back Amaterasu immediately rushed towards the frontcourt.Naruto took aim at the backcourt for a lob, so that Naruto had to turn around and save.


    "Monthly reading!"


    Tracebe succeeded in saving the ball, but it became a chance for Naruto to attack. The phantom chipped the moon and scored directly, leaving a circular mark on the ground.


    "The ball was scored by the vortex, the score was 40:0."


    "Slam Dunk!!"


    boom!!


    Naruto''s last smash directly played 120% of the power, ending the first game and directly sending a gorgeous LoveGame to the trail department.


    Although a zero score was given to the trace department, there was no smile on the faces of the Qingxue Zhengxuan.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Nine


    From the defeat of Tezuka, the strength of the trail is absolutely obvious to all. Although Naruto is strong, it is a bit unrealistic to let the trail take a zero game so easily. The only explanation is that the trail does not have any. serious.


    "The first game is just a test."


    Fuji said indifferently, his tone was very serious, and there was an unquestionable courage.


    Next to him, the person who was recording the data said: "Yes, according to the data collected in the last match between Tracebe and Tezuka, the strength of Tracebe only played about 50%. The first game only It can be regarded as a warm-up exercise, the next thing is the focus."


    In the primary election of Qingxue, let alone Gan, Dashi and others, even if Fuji was asked to come in person, they would not dare to say how sure they would be able to win the Kokubu. In the face of such an opponent, Naruto¡¯s performance and The contrast between Tezuka''s performance last time is also one of the main points of attention.


    There was a faint smile on the corner of the mouth of Trace Department, and the left hand gently tossed the tennis ball. He said in his heart: "Serving, smashing, and chipping are all at national level. No wonder I dare to surpass Tezuka''s will. It can be done by strength, let this uncle see where your limit is!''


    "Ah! Tang Huaise serves!"


    Trace Department roared, and used the serve stunt he had completed in the battle of the two parts-Tang Huaise serve!


    This serve is almost a mirror image of Tezuka''s zero serve. The tennis ball will not bounce directly after landing, but will quickly slide on the ground because of its strong rotation, and then when it is behind the barbed wire fence behind the court. , Its own rotation will make the tennis suddenly bounce vertically.


    Because tennis rules stipulate that you cannot hit back before the serve hits the ground, so in terms of rules, a perfect zero serve and a Tang Huaise serve are invincible.Of course, such powerful tactics must have weaknesses. Both of these tactics will cause a very serious burden on the body. Long-term use may even cause the body to continue to accumulate hidden injuries. The serious may lead to the early end of the exercise life. It is definitely injuring the enemy a thousand and self-harm Eight hundred double-edged swords.


    Because Tang Huaise''s serve is very burdensome to the body, normally the trace department should wait until the important juncture that will determine the victory or defeat, but this time it was used in the first serving game. It seems that the trace department has other plans.


    Tang Huaise''s serve is already perfect. Even Naruto can''t do anything about this kind of serve that doesn''t bounce up, and can only let the trace department score easily.


    "The ball was scored by the track department, and the score was 15:0."

 2062 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2062

    "What''s the matter, Naruto Uzumaki, you said that you want to surpass Tezuka''s will. Was it only this level?"


    Onobu¡¯s provocation came gently, and Naruto rolled a pair of dead fish eyes, and said angrily: "I said, uncle, does this have a one-yen relationship with the will? This kind of ball that won''t bounce is changed for everyone. Can''t get it, even if Tezuka is here."


    "Is that so? The uncle will take care of you and don''t have to serve Tang Huaise."


    As expected, the trace department did what he said, or he hadn''t planned to keep Tang Huaiseer''s serve from the beginning. The second time the trace department used a normal serve.


    The tip of the ballpoint pen slid quickly on the notebook, and quickly recorded the information in front of him: "All the information in the trace department has to be updated again. The speed, power and control of the ball are all far better than the previous match against Tezuka. At the time, it seems that he has also gone through considerable practice after that."


    The strength of Atobe itself is already very strong, but at this moment, he is almost reborn compared to when he played against Tezuka at the Kanto Conference. With his strength, how much he has done to achieve such a qualitative change. I am afraid that the practice is unimaginable by outsiders.


    When Naruto caught the serve from the trail department, he also lamented that although this person is arrogant, he is not a blind and arrogant person.


    "JackKnife!"


    The speed of the trail is faster than before, and the strength has also improved a lot. He even caught the JackKnife that Naruto had played with his whole body strength with one hand, and laughed: "The strength is very strong, but the ball is way. Too simple!" As he said, with a flick of the racket, the tennis ball fell towards the front court.


    Naruto started quickly under his feet, exploding with amazing speed, and rushed forward to save the ball in a blink of an eye, but this was the usual method for his scoring.


    "what!!"


    With a loud shout, Trace Department jumped from the front court and smashed Naruto''s return ball directly. The tennis ball hit Naruto''s wrist directly within a short distance of only two meters, and his racket was directly knocked into the air.


    "Waltz to the ruin!"


    Naruto lost the racket and let the second-stage smash from the mark directly score.


    "This ball is scored by the track department, the score is 30:0."


    "Indulge in the magnificent skills of this uncle!"


    The waltz towards the disillusionment scored successfully, and Tsube made his "gorgeous announcement" as always, causing Naruto''s mouth to twitch.


    ''Compared to losing points, I feel even more uncomfortable to hear this. This guy really doesn''t get along with me.''


    Turning to pick up his racket, Naruto looked straight at Tsube and said, "I want to hit the ball just now!"


    "Oh? Let this uncle see if you can do it."


    The serve of Trace Department is still as strong, and Naruto did not use JackKnife to receive the serve this time, but directly hit the wave ball in one breath. Although the wave ball is bigger, it is more powerful than JackKnife.


    Even if Obi has improved his strength after the battle of the two parts, it is still very difficult to catch Naruto''s wave ball, and the quality of the return ball is naturally difficult to control.


    Naruto raised the racket and swung it straight down.


    "Feiyan is still in the nest!"


    The tennis ball ran across the net quickly. Once it hits the ground, there is no way to catch it again. Trace knows this very quickly. He rushes to the net and finally managed to save the ball at the last minute.


    However, he had just caught Feiyan and returned to the nest, and Naruto, who had been prepared, took off to meet the flying tennis ball.


    "Taibu! This is a gift to return you, a waltz that is heading toward destruction!"


    "Okay! Just use this ball to pay him back!"


    Naruto has always pursued the style of tooth for tooth and eye for eye. This waltz of disillusionment is obviously Naruto¡¯s tribute to Tsube, but he has already announced this in advance. How could it be possible that Tsube was not prepared in advance and sneered in his mouth .


    With the pride of Tracebu, how could his opponent easily use his own tricks to defeat him? When the first smash of the waltz of the shattered waltz fell, Tracebu immediately turned his body and turned his back to Naruto.


    "what?!"


    The tennis attack that was supposed to hit the grip of the racket missed and fell on the racket at the track. The force of turning along the track and the impact of the smash was completely resolved, and then it drew a very high arc. The ground fell on the bottom line of the court.


    "True, true or false... Rubu will actually use the brown bear to get caught?"


    Naruto also didn''t expect that Atobe could instantly use a brown bear to catch the first smash of the waltz that was struggling to collapse at such a distance. The first smash failed, and the second smash naturally couldn''t be played again. This can be regarded as a surprise to the trace department.


    In the national competition and the Echizen Ryoma competition, Rubu did use the brown bear to capture the net, but I didn''t expect that it was not in the national competition yet. This scene was first''retributed'' to Naruto. This is probably the butterfly effect caused by him. Part of it.


    Everyone in Qingxue really doesn¡¯t know how to describe their current mood. Perhaps they are shocked, or they are speechless or even numb. It was originally a trick that the genius of Qingxue used to become famous, but now they have seen Bingdi¡¯s players continue to display it. , This mood is really hard to describe.


    Naruto looked at the ball mark on the bottom line and was silent for a long time, then suddenly turned off the court, and said to Fuji: "Fuji-senpai, your triple counterattack is about to rot. It''s almost time to develop some new tricks."


    Except for the rarely irritated situation, Fujisuke, who usually maintains an elegant smile, has a rare crack in his expression, and a huge # word pops out of his forehead.


    "My trick... is the street bad?"


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fortieth-Outbreak, Naruto''s hard work!


    Ming Ren''s ability seems to have grown again, and even his personality like Fuji has really become a big hit, but now it is still in the game, obviously it is not a good time for Fuji to''retaliate''.


    Rubu has no interest in Qingxue''s farce, and said openly and unabashedly: "Naruto Uzumaki, it seems that your reply has failed."


    Naruto fell silent and stopped making jokes. He stared at the trace department dangerously, and said, "Trace department, you are playing with fire!"


    Naruto has never tolerated any provocation, and everyone who dares to provoke his anger will inevitably pay the price.


    "Oh, is it? But this uncle can''t play with fire and set himself on fire!"


    Atobe has extremely high confidence in his own strength, thinking that Naruto''s fire will not burn himself anyway.


    "Towards the frustrated escape song!"


    Trace Department directly ended his first serve with the score of the frustrated escape.


    In the third game, the right to serve was exchanged again. It was Naruto''s turn to serve. Naruto squeezed the tennis ball and secretly said: "Although Tracebe is arrogant, his strength is really not something that can be defeated by ordinary methods. It seems that he must be serious.''


    Strange auras emerged from Naruto''s body, and those auras turned into auras, concentrating all the power on his right hand.


    "Appeared!"


    "The limit of tempering?!"


    "Give me a good understanding of this power, Amaterasu!"


    Naruto urged the ultimate power of tempering, and strengthened Amaterasu''s original terrifying power, just driving the net, there is a horrible feeling that the entire net will be completely torn apart.


    From the momentum, Trace Department felt that before the power of the Amaterasu this time became more powerful, he didn''t dare to hold it up, so he immediately shot with both hands.


    "JackKnife!!"


    Even if it is changed to two-handed shooting, using the power of the whole body to resist the impact of Amaterasu, but facing the Amaterasu that has been tempered with the ultimate power bonus, the trace still has a feeling of the whole body muscles being impacted at the same time. All of the rackets wailed, and the foot of the foot stood firmly, fighting with all his strength, finally barely resisting the terrifying power of Amaterasu.


    However, the power of JackKnife''s counterattack was too powerful, and it happened to be Naruto''s prey. Naruto''s racket caught the tennis ball and instantly played a double-strike back effect.


    The JackKnife with double power bonus was like a bolt of lightning, with a thud, and the area where it hit the track was soot that the power of this blow was too amazing.


    This time, the doubled counterattack effect produced by the hard work made Naruto avenge his previous revenge.


    "Next all your attacks, I will double back!"

 2063 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2063

    "Huh, is it the limit of tempering? This is indeed beyond expectations, but this uncle is also very aware of the weakness of tempering!"


    Whether it is Naruto or Tracebe, he knows the weaknesses that have been tempered.Although the hardened double counterattack is powerful, the disadvantage is that this technique will concentrate the whole body''s strength on the arm, causing the other parts of the body to weaken the athletic ability, so Tezuka will develop the perfect Tezuka domain to make up for this. Disadvantages, but in the battle of Shuangbu, Tracebe used to put a bottle cap in his hand to make an unpredictable shot to defeat the Tezuka area, and successfully attacked the tough weaknesses. It can be said how he was He knows the limits of hard work.


    Naruto still urged a hard-working power attack, but Mabe had already planned to deliberately lower the rhythm and speed of the offense, so that the hard-worked doubled counterattack was difficult to exert effect, and Naruto was pressed on the left side of the court with a far corner baseline ball. At the bottom line, there were suddenly two offensives from Trace Department.


    Snapped!


    This time the sound of the ball hit was sharp and powerful, and the tennis ball traversed the entire court at an astonishing speed and hit the right side of the court.This distance, with the legs that have become dull due to thousands of hard work, even if there is a broken step, it will definitely not be able to catch up.


    A triumphant smile appeared on Tracebe''s face, but was interrupted by Naruto''s roar.


    "Trace Department! Don''t look down on me!"


    Naruto roared through the court, and the tempered strength concentrated on his arm was instantly transferred to his leg. After the tempered strength bonus, Naruto burst out at a speed beyond ordinary people in an instant, even if he is always proud of speed, and He is completely incomparable now.


    The extremely high speed caused Naruto¡¯s afterimages to appear behind him. With the speed bonus brought by thousands of exercises, Naruto caught up with the unexpected attack of the track department. At the moment of swinging, the strength of the exercises changed from double. Transfer the leg to the right hand.


    "You can control the movement of Qi wave as you like?"


    The arrogant expression on Onobe''s face changed suddenly, Naruto''s move was beyond the expectations of Onobe.


    The ability to freely control the limit of temperament is not an ordinary technique. Once mastered, in terms of tempered characteristics, it can almost be said to directly double the quality of the user itself. Echizen Ryoma is also in the national competition. With this move against the son of God Yukimura Seiichi, Echizen Ryoma, who can freely shift his energy, showed strength above Yukimura, but was defeated by Yukimura''s five senses later.


    boom!!


    Naruto once again succeeded in hitting the doubled counterattack effect that has been tempered and tried, and the goal that Tracebe wanted to score was hit back with double power by Naruto and hit the ground in one breath.


    The double-strength powerful force made the tennis ball blast a circular pit on the ground, while the trace was standing in place, the expression of consternation still staying on his face.


    "The ball was scored by the vortex, and the score was 30:0."


    In the face of Naruto¡¯s previous Amaterasu and Moonreading tricks, although they are powerful, Tracebe can still deal with it calmly, but when they face Naruto who can freely control the temperamental waves, Tracebe really began to panic, and Naruto also started to panic. Start to control the situation of the game at this moment.


    The strength that has been tempered makes Naruto''s physical abilities all explode, no matter your bells and whistles, none of them can match his swing of a racket.


    "Amaterasu!"


    The Amaterasu, which had been tempered and added, burned and flew towards the trail again. The trail was afraid of Naruto''s tempered strength and did not dare to fight back forcefully, so she could barely block the ball.


    However, with the power of the trail department, it is still very difficult to catch the Amaterasu that has been strengthened by the strength of thousands of exercises, and the return ball directly becomes a lob.


    Naruto, who had just finished serving the ball and landed, instantly transferred his aura to his feet, bursting out at an astonishing speed, rushing to the net as fast as he did, and leaping violently. There was a bonus effect of hard work. Naruto jumped higher than usual. It can be said that Naruto¡¯s current physical fitness is stronger than that of high school in the world of slam dunk.


    The right hand is condensed with the power of tempering, and when Naruto swings, the air seems to be torn.


    "Slam Dunk!!"


    The power of Naruto''s smashing ball itself is already the first in Qingxue. After double the power bonus, the smashing ball is already faster than the Shinkansen, like a bolt of lightning hitting the ground.


    Tracebe wanted to come forward to chase the ball, but when he swung the racket, the tennis ball still did not bounce, because the slam dunk smash, which has been added through thousands of hard work, was too powerful and changed the timing of the tennis bounce with strength. The track department missed the time of receiving the ball, and the tennis ball bounced a little later. The rebounding force sent the tennis ball high and flew directly out of the wire fence.


    "Boom!"


    Naruto reached out his hand to the trail department, his face was filled with incomparable confidence: "Just use this trick to completely defeat you!"


    "cut!"


    Tracebe took a sip, and finally treated Naruto as a real powerful enemy, not just the''heir of Tezuka''.


    "This round was won by Maelstrom, the score was 2:1."


    The serving round was won in one fell swoop, but in the fourth round it was the turn to serve again, Naruto lost the advantage of serving, and the trail still has it, which can make thousands of trials completely ineffective, and one hit kills. Serve.


    "Tang Huaise serves!!"


    Sure enough, Naruto, who had truly regarded Naruto as a strong enemy, did not treat the game with a relaxed attitude anymore, and directly opened the serve of Don Huaise on the first ball of the serve.


    This kind of ball that doesn''t bounce is invincible from the rules. No matter how Naruto transfers the tempered air wave, it is useless, because this ball can''t be caught.


    "This ball is scored by the track department, the score is 40:0."


    Trace Department used Tang Huaisee to serve three straight goals, all serving Ace, Naruto never even touched the ball, but Tang Huaisee''s big move cannot be played casually. The three goals in this round, plus the first In the second round of a ball, the trace department has used Tang Huaise four times in a row today, which has formed a lot of burden on him.


    ''The ball has bounced slightly just now, it seems that the power of Tang Huaise''s serve has begun to weaken. In this case, it should be possible to directly hit it back with that move.''


    Naruto could see that the track that made Tang Huaise''s serve had been a little strenuous, and the next point was the key point, directly related to the success of the track, so Naruto must win this key score.


    Naruto stood a little further back than usual to catch the ball, walked directly behind the baseline, and squatted down at the same time, with his left foot in front and right foot behind, placing the weight of his body on his left foot to make a 100-meter sprint Stance.


    "Come on! Trace Department!"


    Onobe''s eyes moved away from Naruto''s strange movements, and he threw the tennis ball high.


    "Tang Huaise serves!"


    Naruto''s eyes have been watching the trajectory of the tennis ball. Although there is only a little bit, the Tang Huaiseer''s serve did rebound after landing. Naruto''s body rushed forward, pressing all the weight of his body, aiming at the floating air. The tennis ball swings out the racket in his hand.


    "Go! Sprint the wave ball!!"


    Chapter 241-Summer Stadium, the World of Ice Comes!


    "Sprint the wave ball!"


    Naruto caught the moment when Tang Huaise floated in the air and swung the racket with the greatest strength.


    The explosive force propels the tennis ball to fly forward like a cannonball, with the aura and power that can destroy everything.


    The power of the sprint wave ball is far better than any trick that Trace Department has ever seen. Just by looking at it with the naked eye, you know how terrifying the power of this ball is. Faced with the terrifying aura of the sprint wave ball, there is something in the trail. The horrible feeling that the soul is shaking.


    There is no time to hesitate, there is no leisure for the slightest.


    The speed of sprinting the fluctuating ball hardly left any reaction time for Trace. The tennis ball was already in front of him, and Trace had no choice but to greet him with the racket in his hand.


    boom!!


    The result is predictable. Although the trail is powerful, Naruto is far stronger than him in terms of strength. The power of the double-strength sprint wave ball has exceeded the limit that the trail can withstand.


    Almost as soon as the racket touched the tennis ball, the terrible impact completely destroyed everything that was blocked. The blue-gray racket in the trace can''t play any role at all, and it turned into fragments under the impact of the sprint wave ball. .


    After the sprint wave smashed the racket in the track, the remaining power still made the tennis ball go forward and hit the wire fence behind to prevent the tennis ball from flying too far.The tennis ball was spinning and tearing the tough barbed wire. A stronger force than the last time I fought the hexagon, the barbed wire was torn open. The tennis ball was stuck in the breach and was pierced by the broken sharp wire. Just like the self-esteem and pride of the trace department


    The right hand that is holding the pat has not been conscious so far, and Tracee stared at the fragments all over the floor in a daze.


    "My uncle... actually feel scared?''


    Although it was only a moment, when faced with Naruto''s sprinting wave ball, Mibu felt panic and fear in his heart. Even if it was short, this fear lingered in his mind like a nightmare, deeply rooted in him. Deep in his mind.


    Aware of this, Trace Department felt a deep humiliation and anger, all of which were directed at him, and Trace Department felt extremely angry at his weakness.

 2064 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2064

    "Hey, quickly change the racket and continue the game, Trace Department."


    Naruto''s voice pulled the trace back from his own thoughts, and he is still in the game, no matter how far the game is played, the pride of trace does not allow him to be a deserter, he must fight the game.


    After replacing the new racket, the situation of the game is controlled by Naruto.


    The sprint wave ball just now gave Naruto a complete grasp of the situation. On the contrary, the sprint wave ball that had destructive power above everything almost destroyed the fighting spirit of Tracebe. Now it supports him to continue to stand on the court and continue. What this practically meaningless practice match is all he has left is a little self-esteem.


    "This round was won by Maelstrom, with a score of 3:1."


    ...


    "This round was won by Maelstrom, the score was 5:1."


    Naruto was merciless, taking advantage of the shaking of the will to launch the strongest attack in one breath, every ball is a hard-working limit and doubled the counterattack, without any bells and whistles, just with the most powerful force Make a positive breakthrough and directly control the entire game.


    Under normal circumstances, this kind of reckless play can''t defeat the trace, but today''s trace is obviously not normal.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "What silly things, how could the trace department lose?"


    "Then how do you explain the current score, Shido? You can see it. This is not what the trail department deliberately tried to fight a protracted battle. He is really behind 5:1 now. Have you seen it? Is it like this?!"


    Xiang Ri''s question made all the Bingdi team members unable to answer. In fact, their classmates and teammates have never seen such a track department.In the impression of all the ice emperors, the trace department is the absolute king of arrogance and publicity, no matter how desperate they face, they will not change their gorgeous and confident king style, but at this moment, the trace department is completely suppressed on the court. No one has seen it.


    In the Ice Emperor Tennis Club, no one has ever beaten Ruinbu in any game. Ruinbu defeated everyone by one person to control this team. Even a genius like Yushi, who is as stubborn as a forbearer, has been traced. The team was impressed by the strength of the team, even the last time they played against Tezuka, the team had never shown such an unbearable appearance, but now, the team now makes them unable to understand.


    Shinozoku Yushi stared at the stadium and muttered, "Maybe the current trail is in a period we have never touched?"


    "What are you talking about, Yuushi?"


    "I''m talking about the time he went to school in Ying country before Jibu entered Bingdi."


    ''score?It''s already 5:1... I didn''t expect that this uncle would still be suppressed to such a degree. This feeling is really a long absence... How long has it been?By the way, it''s been more than six years, right, when I was still in the country of Ying...''


    ''When I was a child, I lived in the country of Ying, where tennis was popular, and the people around my age were far better than me in terms of technique and strength. The ball and technique were all seen through, so I often lost and fell into a desperate situation with no chance of winning... that At that time, in order to win, the only ability I honed was to use these eyes to find the weakness of the opponent, and then to attack without mercy...Speaking of which, that was my only way to survive. It didn''t take long for me to be invincible...''


    With the end of the memory, the focus in Jibu''s eyes gradually condensed, and he muttered to himself: "In the end, this uncle can only rely on this..."


    Naruto seemed to have noticed the changes in the trail, and smiled:


    "Finally wake up from the mental shock just now, because of self-esteem?"


    "It has nothing to do with self-esteem. This is the only way for this uncle to survive!"


    It was Naruto¡¯s serve that Mitsube faced, but his eyes were not only on the small ball, but the entire court, but also standing on the court. The strongest enemy he has encountered so far- Uzumaki Naruto!


    See through him!See through all his movements!Clearer!More accurate!


    Seeing through all his blind spots, this uncle has survived so far!


    Traces¡¯ pupils have shrunk to the limit, and any subtle corner changes on the court can¡¯t be concealed from his eyes. On this summer court, under the scorching sun, countless icicles appeared out of thin air and scattered around Naruto. .


    "what?!"


    Standing on the court, Naruto suddenly felt a chill, and for a moment his whole body was frozen and unable to move.


    "Break me out!!"


    Accompanied by the roar of the trail, the tennis ball hit an invisible icicle, and the icicles were scattered. Naruto was completely unable to fight back this time, because he couldn''t even move at all, like a sculpture. Just stand still.


    "Hahahahaha...ahhahahaha..."


    The excitement and frenzied laughter of the track department covered the entire stadium, and even directly overwhelmed the sound of Dashi announcing the score. Everyone looked at the track department, and saw that familiar confidence and publicity appeared on the track department''s face again.


    "Finally finished! This is the realm of the uncle, the world of ice!"


    In the summer stadium, ice is freezing at this moment!


    Naruto dispelled the stiff feeling around him, recalling the goal he had just taken, and couldn¡¯t help but smile to himself: ¡°It¡¯s a big game. I didn¡¯t expect to use the power of nightmares on the sprint wave ball, instead of dragging him down, but encouraging it. Trace Department went further and made this world of ice appear ahead of time, Sanada, I can help you.''


    Before the start of the national competition, Atobe had single-handedly rushed into the Tachikai Tennis Club to find Genichiro Sanada to practice skills, and successfully achieved a breakthrough in the game, completing the world of ice. According to Yukimura, Sanada faced the Atobe at the time. Will definitely lose, this shows the power of the ice world.


    The hot air was replaced by the cold wind, the traces were full of blood and resurrected, and the world of ice was unfolding at this moment!


    Chapter 242-People who recognize each other, the appointment of the national competition!


    Completely penetrate the opponent''s blind spot with the surpassing eyesight of the trace, and then mark it out in the form of an icicle, and then use a tennis ball to aim at the dead point of the horizon to attack. When the icicle is broken, the opponent will seem to be frozen. Completely unable to move.


    This is the so-called ice world!


    Naruto is very clear about the principles of this ice world, but it is because of the spit power in the body that it feels a little uncontrollable to burst out.


    This degree of observation can no longer be regarded as eyesight, it should be said that it is pupil surgery.Of course, Naruto also knows that when the world develops to U17, the world of ice will be further developed into the kingdom of the trail. At that time, the eyes of the trail can be used directly as X-rays. That is Hokage. The eyes of the world.


    "Stop this uncle!"


    The tennis ball fell in response to Tracebe''s announcement and smashed an icicle beside Naruto.


    The abilities of the ice world sealed the limit of Naruto''s hard work, because no matter how powerful a counterattack he could make, he couldn''t exert any effect on the ball he couldn''t receive.


    Freed from the power of Naruto''s nightmare, Tracebe completed his transformation and sublimation, and once again played the triumphant song of victory, starting to chase points continuously from 5:1.


    "This round was won by the track department, with a score of 5:2."


    "This round was won by the trace department, the score was 5:3."


    ...


    "This round was won by the trace department, the score was 5:6."


    With the power of the new world of ice, Rubu chased for five consecutive games, reversed the score in one breath, and won the serve to win the game. The development of this game can be regarded as ups and downs. In the beginning, no one thought that Rubu could actually Will be completely suppressed by Naruto in the game, and then achieved self-breakthrough under adversity.Coach Ryugasaki originally intended to use the practice game with Bingdi to stimulate the potential of the young students, but now it seems that it has a greater motivational effect on Bingdi.


    Before serving, Trace Department wiped the sweat from his forehead and said:


    "My uncle must admit that your strength may already be above Tezuka, but you have no chance to win the score until now. Do you want to continue the comparison?"


    There is no tie-breaker in this practice match, so this round is actually the last round. Even if Naruto can break the service round of the drop department, he can only draw 6:6 and cannot win. , There is no way to win the game, it does not seem necessary to go on.


    Naruto flicked the sweat from his hair and replied proudly:


    "How can you not fight to the end when you have reached this level? Come on, Trace Department, use your strongest strength, and fight until the last moment!"


    "Hahahaha... this fighting spirit is really amazing, my uncle recognized you, Naruto Uzumaki! In this round, let us use our last strength! Ahhhhh! Tang Huaisee serves!!"


    I always like to use the tiebreaker to completely defeat the opponent and let the opponent completely surrender to his own track. At this moment, he completely abandons the past play and adopts the one-stroke trick of Tang Huaise. It shows that Nabe no longer regards Naruto as an opponent to defeat, but an enemy who has fought with him to the end and recognized each other after the most fierce and bloody confrontation.


    This ball Tang Wise served with all his strength, no rebound after landing.

 2065 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2065

    "The ball was scored by the track department, and the score was 15:0."


    "Tang Huaise serves!"


    "This ball is scored by the track department, the score is 30:0."


    "This ball is scored by the track department, the score is 40:0."


    Three goals!After three consecutive goals, Tang Wise scored directly, and in the last round, he was still able to play such a power. It can be seen that the trace department is to force all the physical strength that has reached the limit, and it will be a bloody battle with Naruto with the final strength.


    As Bingdi¡¯s number two character, he was actually the person in the team who knew the trace department best, and he had no choice but to help his forehead: "Really, I didn¡¯t expect that even this fellow trace department would become so passionate." Thinking of himself, when he was fighting against Fuji, didn''t he, who had always been calm, burned his blood?


    "Tang Huaise serves!"


    At the end of the game, the track department played Tang Huaiseer again.


    "Oops! Everything is over!"


    Tang Huaise''s invincible serve, used at the end of the game, is equivalent to a direct guarantee of victory, but the premise is that it must be a perfect Tang Huaise serve.


    The physical strength that was already close to the limit, after all, could not support Tang Huaise four consecutive shots, and the tennis rebounded slightly.


    "Catch it, super half-volley!"


    Naruto quickly swung his racket to pick up the ball, flipping offense and defense in an instant with the power of a half-volley.


    "The World of Ice!"


    With a low cry from the trail department, countless invisible icicles flew out of his eyes and scattered around Naruto. Each icicle represented a dead corner of Naruto. Only the trail department smashed any one of them. It will end.


    ''Open your eyes!''


    Naruto responded in the same way, yelling in a low voice in his heart. The power in his body acted on his eyes. Although Naruto''s eyeballs didn''t seem to change, there were blue veins that are characteristic of white eyes.Since the Ice World is a move to attack the blind spot of vision, as long as the blind spot of vision disappears completely, it can be solved!


    Tracebe was keenly aware of what happened to Naruto''s body, and there was an inexplicable feeling of horror in his heart that he was completely seen through. Then in his line of sight, all the icicles that fell beside Naruto burst into pieces at the same time. The ice crystal.


    "At this moment, I have no dead ends!"


    Naruto''s eyes are perfect, there is no dead end like Hyuga branching off, and the world of ice is completely ineffective for him at this moment.


    ''This guy actually eliminated all the dead spots?!''


    Trace Department''s heart was trembling, but after being freed from the nightmare, his will became more tenacious. Even if his trick was seen through, Trace Department did not waver.


    With a wave of the racket, he opened a wide angle attack. Since he could no longer attack the dead corner, he could only break through from the front.


    With the insight of the white eyes, in this area of ??the stadium, which corner can be hidden from Naruto¡¯s eyes, the attack of the trail is meaningless to Naruto, because it eliminates the influence of the ice world, Naruto¡¯s After a lot of hard work, he was resurrected again.


    He caught up with the tennis ball with his hardened and strengthened foot, and then he doubled back without hesitation.


    "Go, monthly reading!"


    With the bonus effect of thousands of tempers, after reading the net, the speed of the fall became faster, so fast that the traces could not respond at all.


    "The ball was scored by the vortex, the score was 40:15."


    With the eyesight covering the audience and the double-strengthened physical fitness, it is really difficult to find any shortcomings in Naruto at this moment. The game seems to have returned to the time when the trace was completely suppressed, but there was a little difference.


    "What''s this guy doing at Tracebe, he smiled so happily after he was caught up to the score?" Xiang Riyue said with his head in puzzle.


    "I don''t know, but the only thing I understand is that it''s the first time I have seen traces show such a happy expression during a game."


    "I don''t know what he is thinking, I always feel that it has become a bit of a muscle."


    "Hey, Yueren, be careful to be repaired by him if you talk ill of the trace department."


    "amount¡­¡­"


    "The ball is scored by the vortex, and the vortex has the advantage."


    "The last goal, Trace Department, as a tribute to your fighting spirit, just use this trick to end it! Heavenly Marsh Spear!"


    Tracebe only felt that the racket in Naruto''s hand had become a sword capable of cutting everything in the world. His proud eyesight could not see through Naruto''s movements. He only heard a click, feeling that his hands were empty, and he looked down. Go, his racket has been cut in half from it, and the tennis ball is slowly rolling behind him.


    "The game is over, the score is 6:6, and there is a tie."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Looking at the racket that was split in half, Tracee let out an unexplained laugh. He had a hunch in his heart that if there is a tiebreaker in today¡¯s game, he must be the loser. Just why, Knowing that you will lose, but in a good mood?


    Tracebe is also a little bit dumbfounded about his mentality at the moment, but he still pays attention to etiquette after the game is over and walks to the net to shake hands with Naruto.


    "A good game, Naruto Uzumaki."


    "I''m sorry, I broke your two rackets."


    "This little thing, this uncle doesn''t take it to heart." With the assets of the Jibu family, where would he care about the two rackets, "but," the front of the conversation turned, the eyes of the Jibu became sharp again, "In the final, Don''t lose to Li Hai, you are an enemy recognized by this uncle!"


    "The final is a team competition. I won''t decide whether to win or lose alone, but I will never lose." Naruto let go of the hand of the trail department, turned around, and said, "You are a very good opponent. Have a good fight with you."


    Trace Department was taken aback for a moment, and then he understood something, and stroking his face with his hand, the public laughter echoed for a long time on the court.


    Chapter 243-Juxing''s Choice


    On the final day, although the game has not yet started, a lot of spectators have gathered around the stadium.


    Originally, a regional final at the junior middle level would not have received such attention, but one of the two players was the absolute king of Japanese junior middle tennis, Li Haida, which naturally attracted many people to watch the match.


    Not only schools in the Kanto region, teams such as Hexagon and Ice Emperor, but also representatives from other regions also sent representatives to watch the game. Obviously, they paid a lot of attention to this game.


    Arrived at the venue of the game in the bus. Before getting off the bus, Kikumaru stood on the window and looked at the crowd of people outside, and said in surprise: "There are so many spectators, it really is the final."


    Gan took out a dilapidated notebook, looked at it, and calmly said: "Most of them are here to observe Lihaida. After all, Lihaida is the number one favorite to win the national competition this year. Come see us I''m afraid there are very few young students."


    Although this is not good, it is also a fact. This is also a situation that all those who challenge the king must face. Kikumaru pouted childishly, looking very upset, and Naruto glanced outside the car. He said indifferently: ¡°Almost all some rude schools across the country have representatives who come to watch the game. In addition to their normal observations, they also want to see if Li Haida has any weaknesses in the absence of the Son of God. You can strike, but I think they will be disappointed."


    Regarding the data of Lihai University, Ogan Sadaji, the first material of Qingxue, could not have not done an analysis. The result is that even if the son of God Komura Seiichi is absent due to illness, this year''s Lihai University has no weaknesses.


    "Alright!" Coach Long Qi shouted boldly, and interrupted everyone''s whispering. "Don''t say this here. We are here for victory today, no matter how strong Lihai is, We just have to remember to beat them!"


    "Yes, coach!"


    Under the leadership of Coach Ryuqi, the Qingxue and his party went to the referee''s office to register, and then Coach Ryuqi released today''s list of matches.


    "Today''s doubles No. 2, Kawamura and Haitang, you must cooperate well. Double big one, Dashi, Kikumaru, let Lihai see the strength of the golden combination. Singles No. 3, go, according to my guess, you are very good You may meet Liu Renji, so don¡¯t be merciful. Singles number two, Naruto, be careful of that Kirara Akaya, don¡¯t get hurt. Singles number one, no two, since Yukimura Seiichi is not here, Tachikai I should be able to send Sanada Genichiro to the bold one. He is a very strong opponent. This time I will trouble you to pick up the heavy task, no two."


    Because of Naruto¡¯s butterfly effect, Qingxue¡¯s playing table against Haida has been messed up. Except for doubles one and singles three, the other three games have been changed beyond recognition, adding a lot of uncertainty to this game. .


    Before the official game started, there was still a period of free action. Naruto naturally sneaked out and bought a can of soda and a bottle of green tea.

 2066 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2066

    Naruto took out the green tea and threw it behind him. The green tea bottle rolled a few times in the air and then was caught.


    "Please drink it."


    The people behind did not drink the bottle of green tea, but said with some anxiety: "Today you are going to play against Akiya Kirahara, right?"


    "Well, you''ve already seen the play table, you will meet him today, and you have already made an appointment with him for today''s battle last time, which is just in line with my mind."


    Snapped!


    Naruto opened the pull-tab of the can and took a sip, and then he spit out a sip of carbon dioxide with a gratification. The relaxed expression and the worried look formed a huge contrast.


    Looking at the girl¡¯s slightly sad face, Naruto was in a very good mood. He stretched out his hand and squeezed her face gently, only to feel that the girl¡¯s skin was extremely delicate and her mood improved, and he chuckles and said, "Why, So worry about me, I have been hiding before, Xing."


    Tachibana was in a bad mood and didn''t care about Naruto taking advantage of him. He asked in a low voice, "Why do you have to go to the game with Kirahara Akira? Last time my brother...my brother''s game you also watched When he arrives, he is too dangerous, are you afraid of getting hurt?"


    "Where can it be so easy to hurt me?" Naruto said arrogantly. In this world, as long as his mind moves, no one can hurt him, unless the golden nightmare king intervenes, otherwise it will be the world. No matter how powerful it is, it¡¯s impossible to hurt him any more. "Also, is this really what you want to ask, Kyung, why are you upset?"


    Ju Xing''s face blushed, and he said with a slight twist: "I, why am I upset?"


    "''Did you want to compete with Kiriya Akiya for me?'' Don''t you think so in your heart? Why don''t you just ask me directly?"


    "You..." Naruto straightforwardly confessed to his heart with a single sentence, even a girl with a hearty personality like Ju Xing could not help but flush, angry and ashamed, "How do you want me to say that? ...I am a girl too!"


    Tachibana did not deny the sentence itself, but instead emphasized that''because it is a girl, I can''t say such a thing.'' This is an affirmation in itself. Naruto leaned back on the vending machine and said slowly: "Because I don''t want to wait anymore."


    "?" Juxing''s eyes widened, what does this sentence mean?


    "Apricot, after the finals are over, the three of us will go on a trip together." This is the second time Naruto has issued this invitation, and he addressed the two girls separately.


    "Three?" Orange Xing couldn''t understand what she meant. What she said was just a girl with a normal outlook on love, and she couldn''t imagine Naruto''s boldness and greed.


    "Well, three, you, me, and Sakurano."


    What Naruto said made Tachibana feel extremely horrified. It is only natural for you to travel with your real girlfriend. No one can say anything about you, but you actually invited another girl to go with you. What do you think?


    "Are you shameless or frank?"


    "It''s up to you to understand, because I don''t want to hurt you. I have been waiting for a long time. This time, give me an answer, Apricot."


    The answer Naruto wanted was more than just a trip. Accepting his three-person plan meant accepting his passion, which was tantamount to completely destroying Tachibana¡¯s past view of love.


    "Sakurano, she wouldn''t agree..." After hesitating for a long time, Ju Xing gave such a weak answer. When Ju Xing said it, she wanted to slap herself. Is this rejection?It''s completely acquiescence.


    Tachibana felt it herself, and Naruto naturally sensed her intentions. Now, all she was missing was just a kick, and no longer hesitating, she simply said: "Sakura will promise!" He and Sakura last time. After Nai said about this, Ying Nao didn''t resolutely refuse, she already accepted it.


    Tachibana stared at Naruto in surprise, unable to believe that Sakura would really agree to such a ridiculous thing.


    "What I said is true."


    Naruto took a step forward and grabbed Tachibana''s little hand: "Can you give me an answer now, Xing?"


    Ju Xing tried to draw her hand, but Naruto grabbed it too tightly, so he had to let him hold it. The cold little hand was gradually hot in Naruto¡¯s palm, and the red color burned all the way from her neck. Going up, the orange apricot''s cheeks were dyed red, the balance in my heart finally lost its balance after countless swings, and he responded with a mosquito-like voice.


    "Ok."


    Although Naruto has experienced countless feelings, when Juxing nodded, she still felt exuberant. Xi Dapu Ben and so on were not enough to describe his mood. For a while, she was happy to hug Juxing.


    "Ah!" Ju Xing was taken aback, and found that she was embraced by Naruto in this way. Although she liked it, she was still afraid of being seen. She looked even more shy. He punched Naruto on the shoulder and said, "Idiot! Come on! I will be seen when I come down!"


    The girl''s shy and shy expression made Naruto easy to let go, and simply took out the rogue effort, and said with a hippie smile: "Then you kiss me first, otherwise I won''t let it go, let everyone take a good look at how beautiful my apricot is."


    "I am not yours."


    Orange Xing muttered, but she also knew that her own "resistance" probably only had a little psychological effect. It was too weak for Naruto, and Naruto''s rogue appearance made her angry and funny. A little bit of sorrow and not knowing where he was lost, he gently stroked Naruto''s face and lowered his head slowly.


    In the passion, Naruto heard Juxing¡¯s admonition: "Bad guy, be careful, never get hurt."


    "I know, for you."


    Chapter 244-Guandong Finals, Qingxue Lihai


    Fearing that Tachibana was shy, Naruto and Tachibana came to the court staggered one after another. When Naruto came back, Coach Ryugasaki directly said: "Where did you go to hang out? It''s almost starting!"


    Naruto took out his itchy ears and said helplessly: "An, don''t be so excited, coach, the game hasn''t started anyway."


    "You kid, wait to teach you later, go to the line first, and have a pre-match greeting."


    "Hi hi~~"


    Naruto said weakly, and then quickly got into the team before coach Ryugasaki reached out to punch someone.


    Before the game officially started, the two sides lined up across the net to greet before the game.


    The captains of both sides were absent from the game at the same time. This is also a rare event. Most of the audience at the scene were observing the current strength of Li Haida. In the end, they reluctantly discovered that even if the Son of God was absent from the Kanto final, Li Hai The large lineup is too strong to have any dead ends.


    Whether it is singles or doubles, they have the top level in the country. On the Qingxue side, even the second-most genius who is second only to Tezuka, has no advantage at all against Emperor Sanada.


    "Chang Sheng! Li Haida!"


    "Champion! Champion! Li Haida!"


    On the sidelines, Li Haida¡¯s cheerleading squad made a neat cheer. Although the number of people is not as large as that of Bingdi¡¯s 200-member support team, the cheerleading squad of this kind is still more professional than Qingxue¡¯s.


    Marui Fumata was blowing bubbles in his mouth and said nonchalantly, "Really, it''s just the regional finals. Everyone is too excited."


    "Just treat it as a preview of the national competition, and we will win today, Wen Tai."


    "What are you talking about, it is of course to win, Chocolate, the captain is still waiting for news of our victory."


    Marui Fumata was very relaxed in speech, as if he did not regard Qingxue who had also entered the finals as an opponent standing at the same height. Although his voice was not loud, he still made it clear to Kawamura and Kaido, who are separated by a net. Chu.


    Kawamura said solemnly, "It seems we are underestimated, Haitang."


    "Yes, they have to pay the price in the game."


    Whether it was Kawamura, who was willing to sacrifice his arm for the team, or Kaido, who had honed his mental strength through hard work, it was definitely not the type that would easily admit defeat. Marui''s words just aroused their fighting spirit.


    "The ministers from both sides step forward."


    At this time, the referee''s words prevented both sides from continuing to nag, because the ministers on both sides were absent, so the deputy minister was acting as agent.Although Oishi is a well-known doubles player, facing the''Emperor'' Sanada Genichiro, Oishi differs too much in fame, strength, or aura.


    Oishi, who was carrying the responsibility of acting captain, seemed a little nervous at first. Standing in front of Sanada, who exuded an icy emperor''s aura anytime and anywhere, he lost at first.


    "Please advise."


    Sanada stretched out his hand and said lightly.Maybe he didn''t mean to look down on Dashi, but the combination of self-confidence, aura, and personality made Sanada look like a tall Dashi.


    "Um...please advise..."

 2067 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2067

    Oishi is obviously too nervous. It is the first time since he entered Qingxue that Qingxue has reached the Kanto finals in the past three years. This match is very important, but Tezuka is not there. Oishi must bear this heavy responsibility by himself, but he is now here. Facing Li Haida, wherever he wanted to win, Naruto shook his head when he looked behind him.


    ''Forget it, help you, Dashi Nanny.''


    Naruto secretly sent out a spiritual power to hit the big stone. This spiritual power has the effect of''waking up the gods'' and can eliminate negative mental states.Oishi only felt that his head was clear. The worries and nervousness about whether he could be an excellent acting captain were all left behind. With his head held high, he said to Sanada with great momentum: "We are here today for victory. So we will definitely win!"


    Naruto¡¯s mental power only has the effect of eliminating negative will. All these words are Oishi¡¯s own thoughts, and Sanada¡¯s nickname "Emperor" is not casual, and can say this in front of him. A declaration of victory does require a lot of courage.


    After a little dazed, Sanada''s mouth raised an inexplicable smile:


    "Very good fighting spirit, I look forward to your performance today."


    The two shook hands, and this greeting from the acting captain was over. For Qingxue¡¯s unruly problematic children, Dashi¡¯s ¡°greeting¡± was really to their appetite. Before the game, Qingxue¡¯s The momentum has been successfully pulled up, and now it is a real strength contest.


    Kawamura and Haitang took out their rackets and started to prepare. Naruto read and joked: "You two can play hard. If you lose the game at the beginning, it will be difficult to play."


    "Did you say that to your teammates?"


    Neither Kawamura nor Haidang answered, but a nice voice came from behind. The final of the Kanto Conference was a duel between the king of Haida and Qingxue. It was such an important match. Two reporters from "Tennis Monthly" It''s impossible not to show up. The person who spoke just now was Shisaori.


    Shisaori walked to Naruto''s side and looked at him teasingly. Naruto had no apology and shrugged his shoulders: "No way, this is our Qingxue''s way of expressing the friendship between us."


    All Qingxue''s expressions at the moment of the election are like eating that stuff. Why is the word "team friendship" so disgusting when you say it from your mouth?


    Shiba Saori got angry when he saw his exhausted look. Just about to argue with him, Inoue interrupted him directly: "Azhi, pay attention to shooting. You can''t miss a shot of this game. "


    "I see, Senior Inoue."


    Shiba Saori is also an adult, so he took out his camera and started taking pictures.This game has a lot of attention in the tennis world, so it is also a very important report for Shisaori. There must be no mistakes. Other things, let''s put aside.


    However, Shiba Saori discovered a strange situation when shooting Tachikai University¡¯s players.


    "It''s weird, what are the Lihai University players doing? Is there any special ceremony?"


    Tachikai played in the second doubles with Marui Fumata and Jackal Kuwabara. This group is a combination of standard attacking forward and defensive guards, but they did something very special before the start of the game. Marui Fumata was eating cake. And Jackal Sangyuan simply took out an electric fader and cleaned his head.


    If it is understandable to have something to eat before the start of the game, then Jackal Kuwabara''s behavior can only be described as strange.


    "Do you know what they are doing, senior?"


    "According to the information I''ve collected, they seem to do this before every game, as if it was a ceremony before they came out, to pray for victory or something."


    "Ha? Is it a winning ceremony? Hey, Haitang, how about you also trim your hair before the game, so you don''t need to wear a headscarf."


    "Don''t say that kind of stupid joke, Kikumaru-senpai."


    Haitang carried the racket on his shoulders and relentlessly complained about the high-quality idea of ??the big cat, and then pulled up Kawamura before Kikumaru fried the hair: "Let''s go, Senior Kawamura."


    "it is good!"


    When he finally came to the Kanto final, Kawamura also seemed more excited than usual.


    Doubles No. 2 players appeared at the same time, Marui Fumata made a V sign and said proudly: "This is a rare opportunity. Please appreciate my genius skills."


    "what?"


    To Marui''s boastful behavior, Kawamura and Kaitang reacted normally, all of them were blindfolded.


    Of course, there are also unusual ones, such as Marui''s No. 1 fan, Ice Emperor Akutagawa Jirou: "As expected of Marui, he is so handsome!"


    When Marui and Jackal walked to the bottom line, Kawamura and Kaid¨­ realized later that they had been tricked.


    Haitang said with a gloomy expression: "Senior, we are looked down upon."


    "Ah, then use your snake ball and my wave ball to shut them up completely!"


    "Ok."


    "From now on, in the finals of the Kanto Conference, the High School Affiliated to Lihai University will play the No. 2 doubles match against Youth Academy. Qingxue Kawamura serves."


    "Hull ha ha ha! Buring!! Take the call, Li Haida, burn serve!!"


    Chapter 245-Li Haida with no dead ends!


    Flames burn!


    The Kanto final between Qingxue and Likai University started directly with Kawamura''s burning serve, and the receiver was Fumita Marui.


    "Oh, the power of this ball is pretty good."


    Marui''s attitude to play is very relaxed. Although it is a bit annoying, there is no doubt that his ability to become the selection of Lihai is undoubted. The power of burning serve is not enough to threaten Marui.


    "Hi..." At the moment Marui was about to hit the ball, Kaitang had already pressed the defense in front of the net, limiting Marui''s return line.


    ''left!''


    Marui made a judgment in his mind, avoiding Kaido who was standing in front of the net, and hit the ball to the left backcourt.


    "Great! The location is right!" Kawamura began to blast out his painful Japanese English again, his right arm muscles were full, and the blood vessels on the muscled arms were like old tree roots, full of explosive power.


    "Swing ball!!"


    During the previous stay, Kawamura once again improved his muscle strength. The power of the wave shot this time has far surpassed Fudo Peak''s Ishida Tetsu. Even if it looks at the whole country, it is a very powerful weapon.


    Marui was weak in strength and was not good at coping with the power-type tricks of wave ball. Although he barely received the ball, he was hit by Kawamura''s wave ball and even the racket flew out.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    "Awesome! Senior Kawamura! What a powerful opening!"


    "The power of Senior Kawamura, even if facing Li Haida, he will not show weakness!"


    Kawamura on the court was completely different from his usual gentle appearance. He raised his arms to show his strong muscles, and confidently said, "Of course, little monkey!"


    Jackal Kuwanahara picked up the racket and handed it to Marui, and asked, "How is it, did you hurt your hand?"


    "Ah, it''s okay, it''s just a little numb. The strength of this guy is really not to be underestimated, but the ball is too straight. After that, I will not let him play that kind of ball easily. The backcourt will be handed to you."


    "understood."


    Kawamura took the second serve, Li Haida¡¯s receiver was replaced by Jackal Kuwanahara, and Marui was in the frontcourt. This was originally the standard formation for this group of partners. It was almost the same as Qingxue¡¯s golden combination. The frontcourt Marui and Kikumaru were flexible. With strong dynamic vision, he is responsible for offense. The jackal in the backcourt is full of energy and has a broad field of vision, responsible for defense and rhythm control.


    Jackal surpassed Marui in terms of strength and endurance. He was able to easily counter Kawamura''s burning serve, but he didn''t let Kawamura have a good chance to hit the wave.


    The attacking opportunity was missed, and Haitang and Kawamura immediately switched positions. Haitang moved to the backcourt and aimed at the tennis ball to zoom in directly.


    "Spin the snake ball!"


    Snapped!

 2068 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2068

    The tennis ball fell perfectly in the singles zone. It can be seen that Haitang can completely control the power of the spinner ball. This stunning bouncing ball also exceeded Li Hai''s expectations.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 30:0."


    ...


    "This round was won by Qingxue and the score was 1:0."


    Kawamura and Haitang played very well in the start, with a stable rhythm and a strong offensive. In a blink of an eye they successfully won the first game from King Lihai, but the situation is very good.


    Kikumaru cat excitedly didn¡¯t know why. He held down Echizen Ryoma¡¯s head and cheered and said, ¡°Great Kawamura, Kaid¨­, GoGo! Just beat Tachikaidai in one breath! Oh, don¡¯t you look so ugly, you won the first place. You should be happy after a round."


    Echizen Ryoma Xin said that my face is ugly, but it''s not because you pressed my head and it didn''t grow tall.However, Echizen Ryoma, who was not as dragging on the surface, still didn''t tell the''truth'', and instead said: "Because Li Haida''s players have already been won the next round, and they look so relaxed. , Not nervous at all."


    After a game, the two sides have to exchange courts. When Marui and Jackal change, they still look calm and relaxed. They don''t look like they swallowed a zero game at the beginning.


    "Yes, I checked their game records. If the opponent serves first, the probability of this group of partners losing the first game is 92%, but the winning rate in this case is 100%."


    "100%?!" In surprise, Kikumaru directly pushed Echizen Ryoma out of the screen with both hands. "Will the odds of winning increase in the case of losing points in the first game?"


    "Ah, the points lost in the first game were probably to observe the opponent''s strength. From the second game onwards, it was a real game."


    After the change, Jackal said to Marui: "No wonder Qingxue can make it to the final. It seems that they do have that strength."


    "But with their information, our military divisions have all gotten their hands, how could we lose to them? Chocolate, when did we both lose in the Open last time?"


    "Don''t call me chocolate, Wentai!"


    "An La An La~~ The two Qingxues, he will catch all of your attacks next, Chocolate."


    "I said no..."


    "To serve."


    Marui was talking to himself, Jackal Kuwabara obviously had no choice but to take him. After Marui hit the starting ball, the two immediately changed positions. Marui reached the net and the Jackal guarded the backcourt.


    "Want to catch all our attacks? If you can do it, give it a try, swing ball!!"


    Kawamura definitely does not lack the courage to challenge the strong. Even though Marui has made a notice, he still hits the wave ball with the strongest strength, aiming at the jackal Kuwabara who is standing in the backcourt.


    Jackal''s lateral movement speed is very fast, which is more suitable for guarding the backcourt. The simple attack route of the wave ball cannot be faster than the Jackal''s speed, and what is more surprising is his strength.


    Snapped!


    The tennis ball was in the middle of the racket, and Kawamura''s swing ball hit with the greatest strength was easily caught by Jackal with one hand. There was no reluctance on his face: "Give it back!"


    With a loud shout, Kawamura''s wave ball was easily hit back and flew in the direction of Haitang.


    Haitang lowered his center of gravity, waved his arms, and swung his racket forward.


    "Spin the snake ball!"


    The spinning snake ball once again drew an exaggerated arc and flew across the net, but this trick may be useful as a surprise move, but it could not succeed twice in front of Li Haida¡¯s defensive expert Jackal. After the swing ball, the spinning snake The ball was also successfully cracked by the Jackal, and the two great tricks failed one after another. It really proved that Marui said just now that all the balls played by the Jackal would be received by the Jackal.


    The continuous one-handed swing ball is too burdensome for the arm, and Kawamura can''t use it continuously, so he has to resort to ordinary counterattacks to find opportunities.


    Unable to use the wave ball, Kawamura''s counterattack was greatly weakened in attack power. Marui, who was standing in front of the net, condensed his eyes, and the blowing bubbles just blocked his smile.


    ''Caught!''


    Marui slid sideways, and seemed to be more flexible than Kikumaru. A light stroke of the tennis ball with a racket seemed to be a good goal.


    "Damn it! I won''t let you do it!"


    Before Haitang rushed to the net, he was ready to hit the snake ball to reverse the disadvantage at this time, but when he was ready to hit the ball, Marui''s tennis ball lightly hit the net, but did not directly roll off the net and fall, but on the ball. Slowly scrolling online, it looks like an acrobat performing difficult moves.


    "The goal was scored by Li Hai, the score was 15:0."


    "Secret Skill, Tightrope Walking. How about it, I''m really a genius."


    Marui said in a calm tone, although it is a bit different from the style of Onobe, it is also a subtle type that makes people angry.


    Although Marui¡¯s tightrope move does not have the same momentum as other''big moves'', it is very difficult to catch the ball. First of all, because I don¡¯t know when the ball will fall, I don¡¯t know when to swing it, and when the ball is returned. It is also impossible to directly swing the racket back when you are on the net. Because of the rules of the tennis game, if one side''s racket touches the net during the game, the opponent will be awarded the score directly, so this trick is really annoying.


    This tightrope walk reversed the situation of the game, Li Hai''s great partner began to show their strength, Jackal''s backcourt defense was perfect, neither Kawamura''s power nor Haitang''s skills could break through.


    And Marui''s frontcourt volley was even more versatile than Kikumaru''s, which forced Kawamura and Kaido into a panic.


    Snapped!


    With a wave of Marui''s racket, the tennis ball flew off the court. When he saw that it was about to go out of bounds, the tennis ball was unbiased and hit the post used to hang the net with a bang, and it was so deadly. Bounce back into the field.


    "Secret Skill¡¤Iron Pillar Collision, really a genius creativity, right?"


    "This round was won by Lihai, with a score of 3:1."


    Instantly reversed 3 rounds, the king stood up and there was no dead end!


    Chapter 246-Despair!The terrible military division Liu Lian II!


    "Too strong! Li Haida is too strong!"


    "Since the first game, that group of partners hasn''t lost even a point. Kawamura and Haitang have played very well, but Li Haida..."


    This year''s Li Haida is really unreasonably strong.Not only Qingxue, many of the school representatives present today have fought with Qingxue and understand the strength of Kawamura and Haitang, but this has only increased Li Haida''s terror.


    "In the three games just now, although the final scoring was almost done by Marui Fumata, it would be impossible for Marui to attack in front of the net without the strong and stable backcourt defense of the Jackal Kuwabara. Is there any information?"


    "There is a part, Jackal Kuwabara, Li Haida¡¯s third-year defensive expert, the defense expert of Li Haida, the defensive range is too large to imagine. He is known as a defender with a copper wall and an iron wall. Often almost the entire game was not scored, and finally collapsed completely because of huge pressure leading to errors."


    "Bronze wall and iron wall? It''s still well-deserved. It seems that the focus of this group of doubles is the jackal defense. If you don''t penetrate the iron wall, you can''t win."


    Naruto is just talking nonsense. The jackal Kuwanabara''s defense is very tricky. Everyone can see that the problem is how to break the iron wall.


    "After winning the next game in the opening game and being overtaken by the opponent to control the game situation, this is also a very big mental pressure for Kawamura and Haitang, which will make them anxious and irritable. In this case, they want to retake the game. If you take the lead..."


    Qingxue¡¯s military divisions could not think of a good solution at this time. The key is that the doubles of Kawamura and Haitang do have a difference in strength compared with Li Haida. At this time, you can¡¯t worry at all. Li Haida has taken the lead in winning three rounds, and the game can be said to have passed halfway, and everything will be over after at least three rounds.


    "Damn it!" Horio reluctantly hit the railing in front of him with his hand, and said bitterly: "As long as you can hit the wave swing snake ball, you will surely be able to take the lead again, but..."


    "There''s no way, Horio, the Swirling Snake Ball needs time to accumulate energy. If it weren''t for the chance, it wouldn''t be possible."


    "But if it can be played, as long as one goal is required, the situation can be reversed!"


    "Can you get the dominance with just one goal?" Marui heard the long-side conversation and blew a huge bubble, "Well, since you are so confident, let you play and play well, but you will definitely be The person who fought back was the jackal."


    Jackal: "?"


    "What''s wrong, do you have any dissatisfaction?"

 2069 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2069

    "¡­¡­No."


    ''hateful!''Marui''s frivolous and undisciplined attitude made Kaitang''s right hand clenched tightly,'' How dare to look down on me!"Anyone who is underestimated will not be in a good mood, especially Haitang, who is famous for his self-esteem. The wave swing snake ball is Haitang''s strongest trick now, but Marui is actually that kind of attitude!


    "I look down on people too much! Senior Haitang, go!"


    "Teach him a good lesson with the swinging snake ball!"


    Marui''s contempt made the Qingxue very popular, but Naruto thought it was strange and said to himself: "Something is wrong, it must be something wrong!"


    When Fujia heard him talking to himself, he leaned in and said, "You think there is a problem, too?"


    "Well, I think it''s a bit weird, but I can''t tell what''s wrong. It''s just that Marui''s words just now seem to be more than a simple provocation. They seem to be brewing something. I hope that the poisonous snakes be careful, or the poisonous snakes that hunt their prey. Once hit seven inches, he becomes a prey."


    In the fifth round of the game, Kawamura served again.


    In this round, Tachikai Tai''s position changed slightly. Marui still received the serve first, but instead of standing in front of the net, the Jackal took a defensive formation, and Marui both stood on the bottom line.


    After receiving Kaitang''s serve, Marui deliberately hit the ball to the back of the court boundary, and said, "If you have the courage, you can play it out and see, your swinging snake ball!"


    "Come on, Haitang! It''s the best place to fight back!"


    ''The best place to strike back?''


    Hearing Dashi''s words on the court, Kawamura was taken aback:''How is it possible?!How could they know that this position is the best position for Haitang to play the volatility snake ball. Haitang hasn''t used this trick today... It''s hard to say that they have all our information and designed it to...''


    Swirling Snake Ball and Swirling Snake Ball have similar ball paths, but the difference is that Swirling Snake Ball takes some time to accumulate energy and the forward swing is longer. Therefore, the best position to play Swirling Snake Ball is better than normal Swirling Snake Ball. About a step and a half back, Haitang had only played a normal slalom snake ball today, but Marui hit the ball to the best position to hit the fluctuating slalom snake ball, allowing Kawamura to spot the clue.


    "Stop! Haitang! You can''t play this ball!"


    Kawamura yelled, and even rushed to stop Haitang from hitting this deadly wave-spinning snake ball, but it was useless.


    "The probability of Haitang hitting a swinging snake ball in this position is 99%..." Li Haida''s strategist Liu Lianer closed his eyes tightly, but watched some insights on the court.


    "Stop being over there! Swinging Snake Ball!!"


    Kawamura didn''t have time to stop it, and Haitang''s wave-spinning snake ball had already come out.Directly bypassing the sidelines, passing through the referee''s chair, carrying the astonishing power of the fluctuating ball, landed in the big court of Lihai.


    "In this case, the jackal''s probability of hitting back is 100%."


    "Renji..."


    Liu Lianer''s voice was not loud, and in this noisy field, it was not enough for the players on the field to hear, but the young man who had been paying attention to the Li Naval Division heard clearly.


    "Ha, it''s really exaggerated, but just like Liu said, it''s easy to fight back!"


    "fight back?!"


    Jackal Sanghara swung his backhand, almost directly reversing the course of Haitang''s volatility and swinging snake ball, and the tennis ball directly drew a reverse arc and landed in the Qing Academy.


    "what?!"


    "The goal was scored by Li Hai, the score was 15:0."


    "He actually used Haitang''s wave-spinning snake ball back with exactly the same wave-spinning snake ball. Is this the strength of King Lihaida?"


    "Not just strong, it''s terrible!"


    The dry gaze was taken back from the Li navy division, and he solemnly said: "Sure enough, Li Haida has thoroughly studied all our data, and deliberately provokes Haitang, who has a strong self-esteem, and lures him to make waves. Swirl the snake ball, and then counterattack with the same wave of the snake ball, so as to completely defeat the spirit of Haitang."


    "This is too despicable!"


    "There is nothing despicable. The spirit of using tactics to strike at opponents is a normal part of the game. This is because they have a higher shot than us. I didn''t notice it in advance and it was my omission. Li Haida... they are neither arrogant. I do not underestimate the enemy, so I can dominate the Kanto in the past 16 years without losing. This game is already under the control of Li Haida."


    "Haitang has put in countless efforts to perfectly play the volatility snake ball, but now he is easily hit back by his opponents with the same tricks. This is tantamount to completely denying Haitang¡¯s past tennis career. This shock and even humiliation, I¡¯m afraid No matter how tough Haitang¡¯s spirit is, it¡¯s difficult to continue playing calmly."


    I have to say that Liu Lian Er really has studied Qingxue too thoroughly. Haitang¡¯s mental power can be regarded as one of the best in Qingxue, but the tenacity honed through countless hard training is Haitang¡¯s strongest weapon. It is also his biggest weakness, because people with strong spirits can face various difficulties, but once they collapse, they will collapse more thoroughly!


    His eyes were loose and his movements were slow.


    It is impossible for Haitang to play normally now. Almost all the balls are received by Kawamura alone. However, with Kawamura alone, facing the perfect combination of Marui and Jackal, how can the result be predicted?


    Even if Kawamura used the wave ball to fight against his arm injury, all he could do was to delay the failure a little bit.


    "Oh, how far can you keep fighting like this?"


    "The so-called doubles are played by two people!"


    "Oh?"


    In the iconic tone, the track department in an ice emperor uniform appeared on the sidelines, with a playful smile on his mouth: "It''s really hard to play, Takashi Kawamura of Qingxue, right, Huadi."


    "Yes."


    "This round was won by Lihai, the score was 4:1."


    Chapter 247-Divide and conquer, single point breakthrough!


    "Kawamura-senpai, he is resisting Li Haida''s attack alone."


    "This is also impossible. After all, Senior Haitang can''t concentrate on playing football."


    "But this is too messy. If this continues, even if Senior Haitang can recover, Senior Kawamura''s physical strength will not be able to hold on."


    "Will not."


    Naruto suddenly interrupted, making the three first-year little ghosts startled for a moment: "Senior Uzumaki, what are you saying you can''t?"


    "Senior Kawamura believes that the Viper will not wait until he completely collapsed before he can recover. He is now waiting for the opportunity and the opportunity to counterattack."


    "Does Mr. Kawamura trust Mr. Haitang that much?"


    "Of course, after all, Senior Kawamura probably knows Haitang''s feelings best now, and the way someone beats him out of his unique trick..."


    Everyone in Qingxue was taken aback, their eyes gathered on the Huadi who appeared with the track department at the same time, and then nodded clearly. It is true that no one in this respect can understand Haitang''s mood better than Kawamura.


    ''Haitang, you must be very uncomfortable, the wave swing snake ball was originally your trick!But now, it''s not time to give up, Haitang!''


    "Just give me up on struggling! Look at my secret skill¡¤Iron Pillar Collision!"


    Marui once again hit the iron pillar collision with his expert skill, but the ball was not only able to be hung in front of the net. After the tennis hit the pillar, it flew directly over the heads of Kawamura and Kaido and flew to the bottom line.


    "The ball is too high to catch!"


    "Ruined!"


    "Damn! I haven''t given up yet! Buring!!!"


    Regardless of the risk of spraining his ankle, Kawamura turned and rushed towards the bottom line. However, for Kawamura, who is not good at running back and forth, there are things that cannot be made up by will. Kawamura failed to receive the ball even if he made a flying save. I hurt my knee when I fell. Although it didn''t hurt any bones, it was bloody.

 2070 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2070

    "This round was won by Li Hai with a score of 5:1."


    "It hurts!" Kawamura half-kneeled on the ground, covering his wound, "Unfortunately, it was almost!"


    Kawamura''s wound bleeds a lot. When Coach Ryugasaki hesitated to call a timeout to treat the wound and arrange tactics for Kawamura, he was suddenly startled and sat back to his original position and smiled.


    ''It seems that I don''t need to worry about it.''


    "use this."


    A familiar headscarf was handed to him, Kawamura was taken aback, and then raised his head in surprise, Haitang looked at him and said coldly: "Even if you are a senior, there is no need to be handsome alone. What can you do."


    "Cut, you really dare to say, who is my reason for doing so?"


    Kawamura took the turban and simply wrapped his wound, then stood up and directly punched Haitang''s chin: "Smelly boy, it seems that he is finally awake."


    "cut!"


    "Put your ears together, I have a good idea."


    Kawamura and Haitang got together and bit their ears, and they didn''t know what they were talking about. The Jackal couldn''t help but said, "These two people are not going to fight back?"


    "It''s useless for them to have any plans. This game is completely under our control, don''t you think chocolate?"


    "..."


    In the seventh game, Haitang served.


    The formation adopted by Qingxue in this round has changed. Not only Haitang who served the ball, but even Kawamura stood near the bottom line and did not prepare for a volley in front of the net. It looked like a defensive formation.


    "It''s too late to change the formation until now!"


    "hiss!"


    Kaitang didn''t speak, and directly hit the serve. This time his serve was much slower than his usual level. When Marui received the ball, he couldn''t help but laughed and said, "What can I do with this slow serve?"


    Although Marui received the serve in the backcourt, according to the basic tactics of the two of them, he immediately rushed to the net to prepare for the attack when he received the serve, but what Marui did not expect was that when he was on the Internet, Haidou was also already Blocked in front of the net.


    "What''s going on, Haitang is so close to the net?!"


    Haitang has always been a player who is good at defensive counterattacks on the bottom line. Even in doubles, he rarely stands completely in front of the net, but this time, Haitang stands in a completely avant-garde position, which is completely in line with his usual play style. different.


    The surrounding voice Haitang completely ignored, focusing only on self tennis, and said solemnly: "I really only have this! Short snake ball!"


    The attack angle of Haitang''s short snake ball is stronger than that of snake ball. However, because of the short attack route, it is very powerful in the frontcourt, but its power in the backcourt is inferior to the general snake ball.


    The angle of this short snake ball made Marui too late to react, but Marui didn''t panic at all: "Jackal, leave it to you."


    "OK!"


    Jackal Sangyuan is indeed a solid and reliable backcourt defense, and the power of the short snake ball is also difficult to break through his copper wall and iron wall, and is once again blocked in front of this high wall.


    "Have you not learned your lesson? Your snake ball is completely useless against Jackal''s super defense."


    No matter what Marui said, Kaid¨­ continued to use the short snake ball, and even if Marui couldn''t catch the ball, the jackal at the back would hit all Kaid¨­''s balls back.


    ''Hold on, Haitang!This is our only chance to win!The two men have a clear division of labor. They focus on attacking bubble gum, and are responsible for defense. Both are first-class. With their cooperation, we have no chance to win. The only way is to divide and conquer!''


    ''If you hit a short snake ball in front of the net, the one called bubble gum must not be able to catch it. This will become an endurance battle between you and the bald head, Haitang, I believe your physical strength will never be lost. Anyone''s!When he reveals his flaws, it is our chance to fight back!''


    Naruto also saw the key to this tactic, looked at the sun hanging in the sky, and muttered: "Although there is only one game left, it seems to be a protracted battle."


    "Jackal Kuwanahara, because he has plenty of physical strength and tough endurance, is called a man with''four lungs''. Haitang, who has the highest endurance in our youth school, challenges him head-on. Who will win?"


    This is indeed a long endurance battle. Marui and Kawamura are completely displayed. All the attacks and defenses are done by Jackal and Kaitang. Kaitang keeps hitting short snake balls and Jackals keeps hitting back. It looks like nothing. It''s like the return practice of a short snake ball.


    Half an hour...just one ball, played for half an hour.


    The hot weather and the boring counterattack made even the viewers feel tired. Jackal is not a robot after all. In the continuous counterattack, the physical and mental pressures are gradually increasing, and finally she can''t stand it and makes mistakes. , Played a high chance ball.


    "Go on, Kawamura-senpai! This is a gift from me, this ball must be caught!"


    "You can rest assured! Haitang! Ahhhhhh!"


    Kawamura has been waiting. He believes that Haitang''s endurance will never lose to the Jackal, so he has been waiting for this opportunity to fight back 30 minutes ago. How could he miss it?


    Put all the weight of your body on your left foot, and then press your weight up and rush forward while swinging the pat. This is Kawamura''s strongest nirvana today!


    "Sprint wave ball!!"


    Snapped!!


    Waiting for a full half of the disappearing sprint wave ball was unstoppable, and even the racket in the hands of Jackal, who was known as the copper wall and iron wall, flew out. This ball was the best tribute to the previous Jackal''s wave swing snake ball.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    "Wow hahaha, see it, this is the power of this uncle to sprint the wave ball! Can you catch it, Li Haida?!"


    After being suppressed for a long time, this time I was finally able to raise my eyebrows and fight back.


    For the second goal, Qingxue continued the tactics just now, Haitang still kept hitting short snake balls, facing Li Haida''s copper wall and iron wall.


    "Here again, Haitang''s endurance showdown to Jackal."


    Kirara grabbed his kelp head and asked with a dazed expression: "Hey, I said, what if Senior Jackal gets caught in the opponent''s rhythm?"


    "Heh...it was bad at that moment. Jackal, who has always been very confident in endurance warfare, was provoked by his opponent. He must be unbearable with his self-esteem. Wen Tai was also restrained by the short snake ball in front of the net and could not move. And once he leaves the net to help the Jackal, the formation will be messed up. In a doubles match, even for an instant, the chaos of the formation will cause quite serious consequences, and it will hit the opponent''s arms."


    Now it is the endurance duel between Kaid¨­ and the Jackal. Marui, who does not seem to be directly related to this duel, did not relax and missed any changes on the court: "My eyes have almost adapted, but I have to wait for the opportunity.''


    Marui''s timing has not yet arrived, and this round is over.


    "This round was won by Qingxue, with a score of 5:2."


    Chapter 248-I recognize you


    This game finally looks like a game, not just a unilateral performance by Li Haida.


    Qingxue''s momentum started to rise after winning the next round, but at this time, Marui was still waiting for the opportunity.


    The endurance struggle between Haitang and the jackal is that Haitang has the upper hand. With his short snake ball and tenacity and endurance, he constantly challenges the jackals, which can induce the jackals to make mistakes and give Kawamura a chance to play the fluctuating ball. Even if it has the upper hand in endurance, it does not mean that Haitang will not be tired.


    The title of''man with four lungs'' is not just a casual talk. In terms of endurance, Jackal is also the strongest opponent Haitang has encountered so far. It is not easy to fight head-on with him. Under the scorching sun, Haitang was already sweating profusely, and the sweat continued to slide down his cheeks.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 30:0."


    ''Just hold on, chocolate, hold on again!I can find their flaws right away!''


    After hitting the ball again and again, with the continuous exhaustion of physical strength, a drop of sweat on the forehead finally slipped into Haitang¡¯s eyes. When sweat entered the eyes, Haitang closed his eyes subconsciously. This is the natural reaction of the human body. It is not easily overcome by willpower.

 2071 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2071

    This subtle movement of Kaitang did not hide Marui''s eyes, who had been staring at all of his movements. The tight muscles suddenly exploded:''It''s now!''


    Marui has long been accustomed to the short snake ball but has never attacked. He is waiting for this moment, when Kaido unconsciously closes his eyes because of sweat, he seizes the flaw in less than a second and attacks decisively.


    "Secret Skill¡¤Iron Pillar Collision!"


    "what?!"


    The tennis ball hits the ball and then slowly rolls to the net. Kawamura is in the backcourt and prepares to play the swing ball. He can''t catch the frontcourt ball. Haitang also missed the actual shot because he closed his eyes. With eyes open, the tennis ball has landed, and it is too late to swing a racket.


    "The goal was scored by Li Hai, the score was 30:15."


    "Well, I really am a genius? You have been seen through by me."


    The jackal in the backcourt wiped the sweat from his chin, and he breathed a long sigh of relief, and said, "It seems that you have taken a little longer this time, Wen Tai."


    "No way, these guys are too tenacious, but since they can make us two really move, they are also very good!"


    "From now on, let them see the true strength of our King Lihaida!"


    "The goal was scored by Li Hai, the score was 30:30."


    "Sprint the wave ball!"


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 40:30."


    "The goal was scored by Lihai, Deuce."


    With Marui¡¯s return to blow the horn, Tatekai Yamato and Seigaku launched a real tug-of-war. Whether Kaid¨­ and Jackal make mistakes in the tug-of-war first became the focus of this game. Once Kaid¨­ makes a mistake, Marui will go straight. Volley scores, and if the Jackal can''t hold it first, Kawamura''s most powerful sprint swing ball will teach them to behave well, playing extremely stalemate on both sides, which is also very rare in Li Haida''s game record.


    "Now the two sides are almost evenly matched!"


    "The two people from Qingxue... can actually force Li Hai to such an extent, you really can''t underestimate them!"


    "This goal was scored by Li Hai, and Li Hai has a big advantage.


    With the perfect cooperation of the two players, Li Haida finally got the final point of the game. Marui clenched the racket in both hands and said loudly: "The last ball, hold on again. We must end the game in this round, Jackal !"


    "it is good!"


    "Is there only one ball left?"


    Kawamura said unwillingly, and at the same time he stroked his right arm with his left hand, and as the muscles of his right arm twitched, pain flashed across his face.


    "Senior, your hands..."


    "Ah, it has reached the limit, sprinting the wave ball... I can only play it again today at most."


    "Only one goal left? That''s the last chance, we must seize it!"


    The tug-of-war between Haitang and Jackal was once again unfolded. All the audience on the scene was already familiar with the scene, but which of the two would make a mistake first was the only problem, but this time, Haitang had other plans.


    ''This guy is already fully familiar with the ball path of my short snake ball, if so, use this trick to win with one shot!''


    "Reverse Snake Ball!"


    At the moment when the Jackal had started to catch the ball, Haitang immediately changed his backhand and used the snake ball''s trajectory in reverse, so that the snake ball flew to the opposite side of the Jackal''s direction.


    "Do you two still want to fight back? As long as you win the ball, you''re done!"


    Even if he was attacked to the reverse position, the Jackal did not panic and immediately turned to sprint.


    "He ran so fast!"


    "How much stamina does this guy retain?!"


    No one knows how much physical strength the Jackal retains, just like Haitang''s physical strength, like a bottomless pit, bottomless.With plenty of physical strength, the Jackal kept his defense of the bronze wall and iron wall to the last moment of the game. Although he was barely, he still did not let Haitang''s reverse snake ball penetrate his defense.


    "Haitang, you can actually honed the snake ball to this level! You are so amazing, this will happen, I will never miss it!"


    "what?!"


    The Jackal''s return ball flew in the direction where Kawamura was standing.


    Because I know Haitang and trust Haitang, I know that Haitang will play a reverse snake ball, and then I can predict the Jackal¡¯s return path to occupy the best return position.


    The arm muscles that had reached their limit let out a final roar, carrying all Kawamura''s will.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh! This is the last one! Go! Sprint wave ball!!"


    Kawamura hit the final sprint wave ball of the game, and the jackal who had just turned quickly to receive the reverse snake ball could not turn quickly again.


    "West Malaysia (it''s over)!"


    The copper wall and the iron wall were broken. At the same time, Marui Fumata, who had been only in charge of offense, made an important decision.


    ''I have a bad hunch that this key ball must be won!''


    Bang!With two beeps, Marui Fumata''s two wristbands that had been worn on his wrists since the beginning of the game fell to the ground, making the sound unusually heavy.


    "Marui actually ran to defend?!"


    "Can you receive it?"


    "Received!"


    The speed of Marui''s Fumata can catch up with this critical sprint wave ball, but the strength is very hard, the combined force of his arms finally resisted the terrifying power of the sprint wave ball.


    "Not good! Too high, I''m going out of bounds!"


    Naruto raised his head and glanced at the sky: "Inside."


    Before the tennis ball hits the ground, a breeze suddenly blows from the sky.


    "against the wind!"


    Li navy division said firmly: "In the bounds."


    The tennis ball was unbiased and just hit the bottom line. Marui waved his arm vigorously: "Great! I really am a genius! What..."


    "It''s not over yet!"


    "Kawamura! Stop it, your arm won''t hold it!"


    "Can''t control so much! Swing ball!!"


    The continuous use of the sprint wave ball has already caused Kawamura¡¯s right hand to reach the limit. When Kawamura swings the wave ball, the palm of his right hand splits again, just like when he hit the ball back in the battle with the ice king, the racket was also I couldn''t hold it and flew out, a bright red on the handle.


    No matter how much will was poured into the final wave ball, it was still intercepted by the net, and the height was only one ball away.

 2072 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2072

    The sound of the tennis ball hitting the net made Marui and Jackal react suddenly.


    Just now, they all could not move.


    "At the end of the game, Lihai won with a big score of 6:2."


    After hearing the referee''s announcement, Kawamura and Haitang, who had exhausted their energy, fell to the ground at the same time. Jackal Kuwabara stepped forward and whispered to himself: "These two people... have never seen them like them. Tenacious opponents, if you don¡¯t receive the last ball, the result of the game might change."


    "In the end we won anyway."


    Marui bent down and picked up his two weight-bearing bracers with some effort. His eyes finally fell on Kawamura and Haitang: "But it has been a long time since I can force me to take off the wristbands. I recognize you, Kawamura of Qingxue. Long, Kaido Kaoru."


    Chapter 249-The Gentleman and the Fraudster!


    Kawamura, who injured himself again in the game, was of course given a lesson by coach Ryugasaki. After a simple treatment, he was packed and sent to the hospital.


    The game is still in progress. Even if Haidang and Kawamura have performed above the level, they still have not defeated Li Haida in the end. And Marui and Jackal are wearing weighted braces for most of the game. , In this case, still won with a big score of 6:2, it can be seen that this year''s Li Haida is indeed too strong.


    "Even Hecun and Haitang have lost so strong, Li Haida really couldn''t find any weaknesses."


    "It''s very unfavorable for the situation to lose a big score at the beginning. If the golden combination of double big one cannot win, it may not be able to come back. Li Haida may win three straight wins in one go."


    "Although Qingxue''s golden group is very strong, Li Haida''s group is..."


    There is no doubt that the golden combination is Qingxue¡¯s strongest doubles, but this is what Oishi suffered before the Ice Emperor match. I don¡¯t know if there is any hindrance. At least the last time he played against Chengcheng Shonan, Oishi¡¯s wrist was It hasn''t fully recovered yet, it is really worrying how the state is, especially this time the opponent is still far stronger than Chengcheng Shonan Li Haida, saying that he is not worried that it is a lie.


    Qingxue had the strongest combination in doubles, but Li Haida was also the strongest.


    "Nioh Masaharu and Hiroshi Yanagyu, seniors, that group is known as the strongest doubles in middle school tennis."


    "Ah, yes, Li Haida''s ace doubles combination has never lost in any public game record since forming the team. It is currently recognized as the first doubles in the country, and there is a problem with that group of doubles. "


    "what?"


    "Although Lihaida''s defense is very strict, but with their past record, each of the players who are selected can gather some intelligence, but the exception is Nioh Masaji."


    "What? Go, can you not collect his information at all with your ability?"


    "It can''t be said that it is impossible to collect, but every time I collect his information and study it carefully, I find that all the information is fake, and there is no real one. It seems to be aware of it in advance, but it does not prevent me from collecting information. Instead, they deliberately revealed some false information to me."


    "Oh, really bad character."


    "It''s very bad. This may be the origin of his nickname."


    "nickname?"


    "Yes, Nioh Masaharu''s nickname-on the tennis court, a fearsome fraudster!"


    "Everyone let go of their hands and feet and go all out."


    Deputy Captain Tachihai¡¯s progeria is very serious, and I don¡¯t know if he can be cured, but after he spoke, Ryu Yui nodded in agreement, but Niou Masaji had no response at all.


    "Hey, Nioh, did you hear me?!"


    Niwang kept arching his back, shook his braid, and looked at the flow of air, and the serious and meticulous Sanada were two extremes. He did not fear the emperor¡¯s majesty: "Sanada, you don¡¯t need to talk about it. I will figure it out myself."


    Wearing spectacles that look completely opaque, the gentleman Yoshihiko Yanagi, who looks extremely like Superman, stepped forward and patted Nio Masaharu with a racket: "It''s time to play, Nio."


    "From now on, in the final of the Kanto Conference, Lihai University High School Affiliated to Youth Academy doubles the number one match, Qingxue Dashi serves."


    ''This game may affect the morale of the subsequent singles, so we must not lose!''


    Dashi is a very serious person, although sometimes lacks some smoothness, but most of the time is absolutely reliable.Because the opponent is Li Haida, the golden combination did not relax from the beginning and directly used the Australian formation.


    Dashi adjusted his breathing and threw the tennis ball up. Although he was burdened with heavy responsibilities, Dashi''s serve was still very stable. This was the result of constant training of his basic skills.


    When Yagyu caught the ball, Oishi and Kikumaru started moving in two directions at the same time.


    ''Australian formation?''


    Swing the ball in the opposite direction of Oishi, but there is exactly the best position for Kikumaru to volley.


    "This ball is downstairs! Kikumaru beam!"


    Snapped!


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    With a clean start score, it seems that Kikumaru is in a very good state today, and Nioh''s eyes are fixed on Kikumaru''s movements, not even a single bit of it is let go.


    "Kikumaru Bazooka!"


    "Kikumaru is powerful!"


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 40:0."


    "It''s great, I''ll win the next round!"


    "Come on, Senior Chrysanthemum, let them see how powerful the Qingxue golden combination is!"


    The golden combination started so high that it obviously made Qingxue everyone happy. After sweeping away the haze of losing the first big score, the three first-year kids were all cheering, but Naruto directly poured cold water on it unceremoniously: "The three points just now were deliberate."


    "on purpose?"


    "Yes,''intentionally handing over points in order to observe the opponent''s actions'', this was originally one of the basic tactics in doubles." Naruto''s eyes fell on the two Lihai who got together and whispered, with a look of worry in their eyes. : "It looks like they are about to fight back!"


    The basic tactics of the golden combination are unchanged, Oishi defense, Kikumaru attack.When Nioh received Dashi''s serve, Kikumaru immediately used his best stunt to fly back.


    ''It''s on the left!''


    Nioh stared at Jumaru with both wise and cunning eyes, and said in his heart.


    The next moment, Kikumaru, as expected by Nioh, rushed to the left side of the court. Yanagi also anticipated this, hurried to catch up and directly hit back with a forehand.


    ''This ball can''t keep up with Dashi!''


    The ball was played very vigorously. With the tacit understanding of the golden combination for a long time, Kikumaru knew that Dashi''s ability would never catch the ball, and instantly turned to fly to save.


    "Received!"


    "Score!"


    Not only the previous goal, but even the save this time was in Nio''s expectation. As soon as Kikumaru rescued the ball, Nio took off directly, pinched the time extremely accurately, and smashed.


    "The goal was scored by Li Hai, the score was 40:15."


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    After Nioh landed, he showed a treacherous smile on his face, which was much whiter than ordinary people, and pointed his finger at Kikumaru: "I have completely seen your ball path. Your habit really killed you!"

 2073 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2073

    Kikumaru looked confused: "A habit? What habit?"


    Nanny Dashi noticed something was wrong, and hurried forward: "Eiji, don''t mind what he said, it''s just one goal, we''ll just get back right away."


    "Heh, will you call back?"


    "The goal was scored by Li Hai, the score was 40:30."


    ...


    "This round was won by Lihai, the score was 1:0."


    Li Haida did not allow the golden combination to hit the ball back, and completed the reversal in a blink of an eye from behind the big score of 40:0. When the golden combination momentum was just right, it broke directly. This is really an amazing distraction.


    "So, didn''t I say, you are really lost by your habit, Kikumaru. But there is no way, after all, accustomed to this kind of thing itself is not so easy to detect."


    Liu Sheng pushed his glasses and said lightly: "But you have such terrible eyesight."


    "You should say that I see people accurate, whether it is now or then."


    Liu Sheng was silent, then turned around: "Go on."


    "Habit? What kind of habit is it?"


    "Even those of us who practiced with Juwan every day didn''t notice any habit of him. Can Li Haida actually see through it in the first game?"


    "No matter what that habit is, since Eiji doesn''t even know it, it should be a small action made unconsciously. It is useless for us to guess here."


    "But if we don''t know what that habit is, we can only be passively beaten, right?!"


    "moron!"


    Naruto was not polite at all, and hit the top of Horio''s head with a punch, set a predecessor''s frame and said, "You kid really treats senior as a fool, don''t you?!"


    "Don''t dare! I definitely didn''t mean that?! I just..."


    "How could the two of them be beaten like this? After all, they are the golden combination of our youth school, right, the second senior?"


    "Ah, Eiji is smiling."


    Kikumaru is indeed not nervous or anxious at all, with a confident smile on his face, turning the racket with his hands: "Dashi, I want to use that, cooperate with me."


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty-The Terror of the Fraudster


    "Although I don''t know what you plan to do, the physical habits are not so easy to change!"


    "So what?!"


    Kikumaru didn''t know whether he should be confident or brave. In short, Nioh''s words did not affect him at all. When Kikumaru volleyed on the Internet, all his small movements fell in the eyes of Nioh.


    ''right!''


    Kikumaru unexpectedly ran to the right, Nioh whispered "Sure enough" in his heart, twisted his body, and hit the tennis ball to the left.


    "Hey..."


    Kikumaru smiled triumphantly, like a naughty child who had succeeded in a prank, his feet turned sharply, and his body seemed to split into two figures in an instant. One continued to run to the right, and the other appeared strangely on the left. On the way back.


    "what?!"


    "Hehe, playing tennis to this level is simply magic..."


    Naruto reluctantly complained about the scene that his eyes were seeing now, and Kikumaru, who appeared as a clone, successfully intercepted Nioh''s shot. With a wave of the racket, he immediately responded.


    "Get! Kikumaru beam!"


    Snapped!


    This time the counterattack was as fast as thunder and lightning, and when Nioh and Yanagi were shocked by the avatar of Kikumaru, they already scored easily.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    Naruto didn''t know what mood the referee had in announcing the score. In short, his mood was absolutely speechless.


    ''Kikumaru''s so-called clone is, in principle, a visual afterimage created by using his flexible back-and-forth running ability, creating the illusion that one person becomes two people. It is the completed version of the trick used in the last game against Saeki Rokkaku... ¡­Although it can be said in principle, how fast does a person run to cause such visual afterimages?''


    Although Naruto knew that this clone was essentially different from his physical shadow clone, this level alone was magical enough.


    The two Kikumaru stood on the court while turning their rackets, smiling, "Since I can''t guess what my habit is, then don''t guess. As long as the two are cloned and all the ball lanes are blocked, it will be fine. "


    "So, no matter what Kikumaru''s habit is, Tachikai''s purpose is to attack Kikumaru in the opposite direction after moving, just like Saeki in the hexagon did. In this case, he will use the clone tactics to move in two directions. They are all guarded. This is a tactic that changes thinking and is straight to the point. It is very powerful."


    "Unexpectedly, he has become smarter, Eiji."


    "Hey! No two, what does it mean to become smart unexpectedly?! I''m already smart, OK? No two, I want to fight you!"


    Qingxue¡¯s big cat is really a bit of a direct blow regardless of the occasion. Seeing that the posture really looks like he is going to be singled out on the spot, the referees have to say: "Qingxue players are still in the game. Please focus on the game."


    "Hi¡­¡­"


    Although Kikumaru was naughty, but fortunately, he didn''t dare to chat with the referee, and his attention returned to the game.


    Kikumaru¡¯s avatar tactics can maximize the power in front of the net. The original volley has changed from one to two. It is equivalent to launching a double net attack tactic while ensuring the backcourt defense. This way, you cannot easily use high. A lob attacked the backcourt, but in the frontcourt, Kikumaru and the clone''s almost flawless volley was also very difficult to deal with.


    Oishi was defending in the backcourt, and he was very happy to see Kikumaru jumping around in the frontcourt.


    ''Eiji, this guy, continues to improve by combining with different teammates. The clone tactic he completed after the last time he played against Saeki in the six corners has made up for the loopholes once the action is seen through. In this game, we definitely have a chance. Won!''


    The tacit understanding of the golden combination leads the whole team. With the fierce competition, their paces become more coordinated, and even when they breathe, they can cooperate with each other, and the rhythm is almost perfectly consistent.


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 1:1."


    The so-called layman watching the excitement and the expert watching the doorway, others only saw Qingxue recover one game and equalize the score. However, the Qingxue candidates all saw that the golden combination was in excellent condition at this time. It''s getting perfect."


    Just when everyone was optimistic about the performance of the gold man, the information man from Qingxue frowned, looking worried.


    When Fuji noticed, he asked, "Fuck, what''s the matter with you, with such a serious expression?"


    "Liu Sheng''s nirvana, I haven''t used it so far, I''m a little uneasy."


    "Special move? What special move did you say?"


    "That''s..." Qian Gang was about to explain, his face suddenly filled with extreme consternation, and he stretched out his right hand towards the court: "That''s it!"


    Fuji turned his head along with his dry hand, but only saw a beam of light passing through the defense of the golden combination at an unimaginable speed. There was no rotation change at all, but it penetrated directly at a speed exceeding the limit. Kikumaru avatar and Dashi''s defense.


    This extreme speed corresponds to the phrase "world martial arts, only fast is not broken" in the martial arts novels, do not play any bells and whistles at all, directly tear all defenses with the fastest speed!


    "This is Yagyu''s nirvana! Laser beam!"

 2074 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2074

    Yanagyu¡¯s laser beam is essentially a super-high-speed shot that exceeds the opponent¡¯s reaction limit. The speed is the core of the ball. It is fast enough to make Dashi¡¯s defensive ability and Kikumaru¡¯s dynamic eyesight fail to respond. Where the power lies.


    But compared to the power, what Naruto wants to complain about is the name of this trick.


    ''Does it have to be such a bad name as the laser beam?With that pair of glasses and another trick, it looks more like Superman, but our side is not a little monster.''


    Liu Sheng didn''t know Naruto''s complaints, and still maintained his gentleman style: "The game ends here, let''s play a wonderful game, golden combination."


    "Although the name is weird, but the speed of that ball..."


    "The cross ball is indeed very tricky, even Kikumaru can''t react, but if you pay too much attention to that ball, the attack will become negative and the rhythm of the game will be controlled by the opponent."


    "Laser beam!"


    "This round was won by Lihai, the score was 2:1."


    "This round was won by Lihai, with a score of 3:1."


    Once the attack becomes negative, it will be forced to turn to defense, but the general defense is useless for Yanagyu''s ultra-high-speed penetrating laser beam.It is impossible for Li Haida to miss this opportunity.And even if the offense is increased, it will only make the opponent''s offensive more fierce.


    Today''s situation is like this. Dashi keeps attacking and wants to reverse the disadvantage, but he hit the high-speed ball in the past and was counterattacked by Yanagyu at a faster speed. With the laser beam, he lost two rounds in the blink of an eye.


    Having maintained a very high attack frequency, even the stamina Dashi felt tired, and couldn''t help breathing with his hands in his waist. After a while, he said, "Eiji...it took longer than I thought."


    "Thank you, Dashi, but my eyes have adjusted?"


    ''The eyes have adapted?It turns out that, just now, Oishi has always maintained the offensive frequency, just hope that Kikumaru can focus on observation, let his eyes adapt to the speed of the laser beam, and can maintain such calmness in the game, Oishi Hideichiro is really a terrible man.but¡­¡­''


    "If you can see it, it doesn''t mean you can receive it, laser beam!"


    "Then I''ll take it to you! Kikumaru beam!"


    After two rounds, Kikumaru''s eyes successfully adapted to the speed of the laser beam. Now that he saw it, he had a way to fight back, directly hitting the beam with the beam.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    "It''s great! Hit the laser beam back!"


    "Our beam will not lose!"


    "''The opponent''s trick was successfully hit back by me, let''s take advantage of this momentum to reverse the game'', the probability that the other party will think this is 100%." ??Liu Lian''er held her arms and still did not open her eyes today. Once, but always have all the data.


    "Hey, as long as you can see the ball clearly, there is no one that can''t be played back, but if you can''t see it, let''s talk about it, right, senior Yanagyu?"


    "Laser beam!!"


    Following the words of Tatekai¡¯s mascot, Kokela, a laser beam that was faster than before pierced the center of Kikumaru and Oishi, smashing their defensive formation and the morale that had just risen, and looked at the one that shot the laser beam in disbelief. people.


    ''Nioh''!


    "What''s the matter, how can Nioh also shoot laser beams?!"


    "Hey..." "Yiu Sheng" let out a chuckle, and his face also showed a treacherous smile that is completely incompatible with his gentleman image. "Sure enough, this is the real laser beam, which is very different from mine. Liu Sheng." He took off all the wigs and glasses from his head, revealing a silver-gray hair and a stubborn pigtail.


    At this time,''Nioh'' also took off his wig and put on glasses, revealing his true face as a''gentleman''.


    "Could it be that Nioh and Yanagi were always pretending to compete with each other just now?"


    "So to speak..."


    "It''s completely placed one. This is the horror of Nioh Masaharu, the fraudster on the tennis court."


    Chapter 251-The Domain of Dashi!


    Nioh pretends to be Yano, and Yano pretends to be Nio.


    In principle, this approach did not violate the rules, because the people who played the game were the same as the ones registered before the game, Nioh and Yanagi, but the blow to the opponent was very huge.


    Originally thought that he had already adapted to his opponent tactically, and cracked the laser beam of Yanagyu''s nirvana, but in the end he found that everything was false. With such a mental blow, even Kikumaru and Dashi couldn''t play normally.


    Such a treacherous strategy did not come from Li Haida¡¯s military strategist Liu, but from the deceitful Nioh Masaharu who deceived the dead and did not pay for his life.


    "It''s horrible, Senior Nioh! But I didn''t expect Senior Yanagyu who is known as a gentleman would do such a thing."


    "Could it be that Senior Nioh caught something?"


    "No way¡­¡­"


    Nioh tidyed up his braids, tied his shoelaces again, showing a wicked smile, and said, "This is the end of the game. From now on, it will be a pilgrimage to hell. Just look at the eyes of the two of them."


    Empty and desperate!This is the look in the eyes of Kikumaru and Oishi now, after being thoroughly teased by the applause.


    "You are really bad, Nioh."


    "Didn''t you also cooperate well, Liu Sheng, what qualifications do you have to talk to me?"


    Nioh Masahari spit out his partner in angrily, then picked up the racket again and proudly said: "In this despair, send them on the road!"


    "Hey!" Kirarachi rubbed his nose with his fingers, and smiled: "The power of the two beams is unstoppable!"


    "Laser beam!"


    "This round was won by Lihai, the score was 4:1."


    "This round was won by Li Hai with a score of 5:1."


    There are so many ugliness, there is absolutely no coordination in the action, even a novice who has just played for three months will not look like this. The golden combination is completely unattractive at this time, everything is controlled by the gentlemen and fraudsters of Li Haida. Not only the technology, but even their best tacit understanding has been destroyed.


    "Golden combination, how can it look like this?"


    "Nio and Yanagyu of Lihaidai, are they really planning to completely destroy the golden combination?"


    Everyone feels incredible. The golden combination of Qingxue, let alone Kanto, is the top doubles combination even if you look at the whole country. The unshakable cooperation is their strongest weapon at any time, but it is now destroyed by Li Hai. It looks like this.


    If it can''t be changed, Qingxue will lose.


    With only the last game left, Coach Ryugasaki had no choice but to call a medical timeout and called Kikumaru and Dashi to him.


    The mental pressure and physical exhaustion made the two of them weakened to the extreme. In Qingxue everyone''s personalities are calm, and the Dashi, who can cooperate with the chrysanthemum pill, maintains a stable state at all times, his hands are trembling when holding the kettle.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Coach Ryugasaki sighed: "I was completely fooled by them. As a coach, I didn''t notice their strategy. This is my mistake."


    Oishi and Kikumaru were slightly shocked. The relationship between teachers and students in Japan is very strict. It is commendable that Coach Ryugasaki can proactively admit his mistakes in front of them.


    "Yagyu who can hit the laser beam with a single hit, and Nioh who can hit the laser beam with a fake and real laser beam, they do have the best strength in the country. But... like this, do you plan to give up? Doubles? The infinite possibilities...who told me this sentence?"


    "coach¡­¡­"

 2075 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2075

    Coach Ryugasaki stood up and put his hands on the shoulders of Dashi and Kikumaru: "That formation, don''t use it at this time, when will you wait?"


    The medical timeout was short and the players from both sides returned to the court again.


    "Li Haida won with only one game left!"


    "Nio-senpai! Yanagi-senpai! Use the double laser beam to win!"


    The big lead came to the match point, Lihai''s morale was high, and Yanagi said indifferently: "Nioh, let''s end it with this round." Unexpectedly, he didn''t hear the answer from his partner, and Yanagi turned his head: "Nioh, Uh¡­¡­"


    Turning his eyes, he fell on Dashi and Kikumaru.


    ''These two people... the blankness and emptiness in their eyes have disappeared, and the aura is completely different from before. That''s it... You have noticed Nioh too.''


    The deceiver Nioh Masaharu has the eyesight to perceive people''s hearts, and what Liu Sheng could see, he has long been very thorough.


    ''You can still cheer up after experiencing that kind of despair. The golden combination of Qingxue is indeed a bit different from the doubles encountered in the past. In that case, as the highest tribute to you, I will do my best and prepare to take it!''


    The golden combination reinvigorated really inspired Yanagyu''s fighting spirit, and his serve this time was also fast and fierce.


    Oishi received the serve from Yanagyu steadily and drove the ball back to Yanyuu''s direction. At the same time, he kept walking for a while and rushed towards the tennis ball. Kikumaru also ran back at the same time. Oishi, who has always been in charge of the baseline defense, and the offense in front of the net. Kikumaru, actually switched positions at this moment.


    "The defensive stone actually goes online?! Is Qingxue planning to abandon himself!"


    ''What are these two men going to do?''


    Nioh Masaharu naturally does not think that Oishi and Kikumaru are going to give up on themselves, but even he does not understand the significance of the tactics of the golden combination at the moment. The defensive Oishi is switched to the net, and Kikumaru is the two guarding the backcourt. What is this? ?


    ''Although I don''t know what you plan to change positions, it''s just a strange trick that can''t win us!''


    "We are here to win, so we must never lose!"


    A rare scene appeared on the tennis court. Dashi actually volleyed in front of the net. Although his fighting spirit was high, he was not good at offensive after all. The volley was not as good as Kikumaru in terms of angle and speed.


    "too naive!"


    Such an attack would naturally not be able to deal with the fraudster and was directly attacked.


    "Eiji, out of bounds!"


    Kikumaru in the backcourt was originally going to save the ball, but immediately stopped after hearing Dashi''s voice. The tennis ball fell behind Kikumaru, and it just happened to be out of bounds. It was an accurate judgment.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    "This formation..."


    "Put the defensive expert Oishi, who has a wide field of vision and is good at grasping the rhythm of the game, on the frontcourt, observe the opponent''s movements from a close range, and then pass the words and signals to the Kikumaru behind him. At the same time, let the two Kikumaru clones guard the backcourt, although the signal will pass. There is a delay, but with the ability of the Kikumaru clone, it can still make up for this time. It''s an unexpected tactic."


    "With Dashi''s observational power and the tacit understanding with Kikumaru, even standing in the front field, he can perceive all the actions of Kikumaru behind. With this tactic, he can perceive all the actions of the opponent."


    Naruto added: "This tactic is not only able to better detect the opponent''s actions, but also can block one of the laser beams."


    "Indeed, Liu Sheng has not shot the laser beam since just now."


    This is how Oishi¡¯s formation in front of Kikumaru¡¯s back can be seen. Oishi¡¯s role in the frontcourt is like an eagle-eye camera. Through his observation and control, he analyzes the actions of Nioh and Yanagyu and transmits them to Kikumaru behind. .


    Although there will be a delay in this transfer, Kikumaru can use his newly completed clone ability to form a double bottom line super defensive formation to counter the attacks of Nioh or Yanagyu.


    This is the reason why Yagyu can no longer hit the laser beam. Although the laser beam is fast, it cannot be said that it is a ball that cannot be hit at all.When Kikumaru was in the front court, his dynamic vision and reflex nerves were too close to cope with the speed of the laser beam. However, when Oishi was behind the former Kikumaru Palace, the attack distance of the laser beam became longer and the reaction was relatively slow. The time has also increased, and coupled with the accurate''guidance'' of the''Super Hawkeye'' Dashi, rushing to hit the laser beam will only expose flaws.


    Because the greatest power of the laser beam lies in its speed, and its disadvantage lies in this. Because the speed is too fast, once someone counter-attacks it, it is easy to cause the hitter himself to have no time to react. Both Naruto¡¯s Amaterasu and Sengoku¡¯s Tiger Cannon Similar shortcomings.


    Oishi''s eyesight and Kikumaru''s athletic ability produced an unexpected cooperation, and the situation of the game fell to Qingxue again.


    "This round was won by Qingxue, with a score of 5:2."


    ...


    "This round was won by Qingxue, with a score of 5:4."


    "To fully control all the actions of teammates and even opponents on the court, this can only be done by Dashi, who has superhuman observation and vision. In other words, this is Dashi''s domain!"


    Chapter 252-Phantom, the insurmountable wall of Qingxue!


    ''They actually got the score back!I don¡¯t know how to have a hunch that if I can¡¯t win this round, I¡¯m going to be in serious trouble, but my eyes can see clearly. If you want to defeat the current golden combination, you must first defeat the big stone!''


    Nioh''s heart was ups and downs, and when Kikumaru was about to fight back, he deliberately opened his arms and swayed back and forth in front of the net.


    "cut!"


    Kikumaru sipped, Nioh''s action just blocked his return route, and had no choice but to hit a lob.


    Oishi stood aside, his sight was less obstructed by Nioh, and when he saw the position of Yanagi in the rear, he was shocked and exclaimed, "No! Eiji don''t hit the lob, that''s a trap!"


    It was too late, and the lob shot by Kikumaru had flown over Nioh''s head and flew towards the position of Yanagi who was standing behind.


    "Go on, Yanagyu! They can''t fight back 100% of your laser beam! Just use this ball to completely reverse the situation!"


    "Oops!"


    Nioh deliberately interfered with Kikumaru''s attack in order to create an excellent opportunity for Yanagyu to shoot the laser beam. So far, neither Dashi nor Kikumaru can really fight back against Yanagyu''s laser beam, and can only be sealed by formation and tactics.


    ''This ball must be won even if it is desperate!''


    Dashi had no time to regret, and he immediately came to this conclusion. This round was Li Haida¡¯s serve to win the game. Li Haida still had an absolute advantage in the score. If Li Haida had control of the situation at this time, it would There is no way to flip it back.


    Oishi raised his attention to the limit, trying to determine the attack direction of the laser beam in an instant to convey it to Kikumaru. Kikumaru also guarded the backcourt with a clone. At this time, Yagyu waved the racket.


    "Short shot?!"


    Unexpectedly, instead of directly attacking with a laser beam, Yagyu made a surprisingly short shot. It was absolutely impossible for Kikumaru to move to the net in the backcourt. Oishi had no choice but to react instantly and flew to save.


    "Dashi has received it again with persistence! What a terrible willpower!"


    "But it''s over! The tennis ball flew in the direction of Yanagi!"


    In the field of dashi, the core of this formation lies in dashi¡¯s broad vision and ability to read and understand the game. When dashi falls, his vision will be greatly restricted. The vision is completely different at the time.


    "The realm breaks without attack! This is the end, Qingxue! Laser beam!"


    The moment when Dashi''s domain collapsed is the best moment for the laser beam to attack!


    A beam-like shot flew over Oishi and attacked the gap between the two Kikumaru. As long as this shot was scored, it would directly reverse the situation and establish Tatekai''s victory.


    But Dashi is not the only man who is extremely persistent!


    "It''s not over yet!"*2


    The two Kikumaru flew towards the center at the same time, swinging the racket, and in an instant the two figures overlapped and reverted to a Kikumaru, but the beam-like shot seemed to have several shadows, forming a flying trajectory, this trajectory After being intercepted by Kikumaru''s racket, all the shadows disappeared at the same time, leaving only one entity on the Kikumaru racket.

 2076 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2076

    "Kikumaru Bazooka!"


    "He got it!"


    "Senior Yanagyu''s one hit kill was..."


    "cut!"


    Nioh Masaharu''s face changed, he lowered his head, and made a gesture of pushing his glasses. In an instant, a strong wave of air appeared all over his body, and then all this power gathered on Nioh''s left hand.


    boom!!


    With a solid return sound, double power and double speed, the Kikumaru rocket was hit back by Nioh. The speed of the return was faster than Yanagyu¡¯s laser beam, and the force was stronger than Kawamura¡¯s wave ball, which defeated Qingxue¡¯s defense. .


    And at that moment, it was not just the so-called formations and tactics, but also the mentality. Whether it was Oishi or Kikumaru, their eyes trembled, and they looked at the man standing on the opposite half of the court with shakiness.


    "Impossible... Am I dreaming?"


    "Hand, Tezuka..."


    Nioh raised his head. At this moment, he is no different from Captain Qingxue in appearance, temperament and demeanor. Even if he knows that Tezuka has already gone to the country for treatment, he is not in Japan at all now, and Oishi and Kikumaru still feel shocked. , Because Tezuka is the unshakable pillar of Qingxue, there is nothing more useful than Tezuka to defeat Qingxue''s fighting spirit.


    Gan: "I''ve heard that Nioh Masaharu, the deceiver of Lihai University, has the ability like a phantom and can imitate anyone, but I did not expect to be able to do this to this extent! Not only teammates, but other Can everyone in the team imitate it so perfectly?"


    "The look and tone are exactly the same as Tezuka''s, even the limit of temperament...this is..."


    "Nioh''s Phantom, if it doesn''t have the same strength as the deity, it can''t be done at all, which means that this guy has a strength similar to that of the captain. Besides..." Naruto looked at his face shaken, almost like a nervous breakdown of Oishi and Kikumaru. , Shook his head and said: "If Tezuka cannot be defeated here, Qingxue will lose to Li Haida... This psychological warfare is too clever."


    Emperor Lihai made the final conclusion: "The outcome is determined!"


    "At the end of the game, Lihai won the game with a score of 6:4."


    Nio Masaharu finally phantoms Tezuka, completely eliminating the possibility of Qingxue''s counterattack. In such a critical match, Tezuka actually stood on the opposite side as an opponent. This is really too great a mental blow to Qingxue. Neither Dashi nor Kikumaru was able to recover from this mental shock in the end, and was completely defeated by Nioh''s phantom.


    "Huh~~"


    As soon as the game was over, Nioh returned to his original state, put his fingers around his braid, and said, "I finally won, but it was really dangerous. If it wasn''t for Tezuka in time, it might be true. I will lose to them."


    "Ah, it''s the first time I met an opponent like them. They actually got better and better in the game, but they never crossed the high wall of Tezuka after all."


    "Haha, Qingxue was actually defeated by Tezuka''s men...puff."


    The golden combination was unfortunately lost to Li Haida. Li Haida has won two doubles so far. The next singles three is already a match point for Li Haida, but Li Haida''s acting captain, Sanada, suddenly got up.


    "Sanada, where are you going?"


    "Although I won, it''s a bit more troublesome than expected. I''ll call Yukimura."


    Lihai University won two games, and the next singles three is very important for Lihai University and Qingxue.To play the important singles No. 3 this time is also burdened with an extremely heavy responsibility. Before the end of the doubles one match, Gan has been reading a notebook.


    This notebook is a little different from other notebooks. It looks much worn out. It seems to be a notebook from several years ago. The corners of the notebook have been turned up, and the cover has been patched with a few pieces of tape. It looks a bit old, the cover It reads''Notes from Secret Zengbu Liu'', which makes people very concerned.


    "That fellow Sanada, did you report to the Emperor?''


    When Naruto saw Sanada leaving, he couldn''t help but vomit.Sanada has the title of emperor, but it is not supreme at Likai University. No matter in terms of strength or status, Yukimura is above Sanada. Therefore, compared with the official nickname of Son of God, many people are more willing to call Yukimura the Emperor Tai.


    Naruto is not interested in talking to Sanada, anyway, the two of them are not in alignment today, and turned to look at the dry body: "Senior, this singles is on your behalf. If we lose, our Kanto Conference But it''s over."


    He didn''t say a word, didn''t answer Naruto''s words, put down the notebook that had been several years old, picked up the racket and walked onto the court. Before speaking, the opponent, the powerful military master Liu Lianji, took the first step. He opened his mouth and said: "The data has been collected. You want to say that, Sadaji."


    The tone revealed 100% confidence and affirmation, as if he was a Tathagata Buddha and Gan was the Monkey King, who could completely control Gan in his palm.


    "Renji..."


    Chapter 253-A showdown between two and a half immortals


    "The data has been collected, you want to say that, Sadaji."


    Liu Lianer said exactly what he wanted to say, and pushed his glasses, her face still looked calm.


    "What''s the matter? How could that guy know the mantra of senior Gan, could it be said that he has all the information about senior Gan..."


    Compared with the shocked look of the three little ghosts in the first grade, Coach Ryugasaki copied his arm and said calmly: "There is nothing to be surprised. Gan and Liu Lian two have known each other for many years, and they know each other very well, regardless of the catchphrase. Even some tiny habits are well understood, so..."


    "Tie your shoes again, Renji, the probability is 100%."


    Gan back turned around and made an accurate prediction.


    Just as Liu Lianer understands Gan''s mantra, Gan also knows that Liu Lianer has a small habit of re-lacing his shoes before the start of the game, which is completely accurate.


    Three vertical lines hung down on Naruto''s face, and he complained: "These two men play basketball based on predictions. It''s a showdown between two and a half immortals. You should just form a team to give someone a fortune-telling.''


    "Ha~~ Qingxue''s profile man looks very arrogant, but that level of profile will definitely not be able to beat our military division."


    Kirihara Chi also spread his legs, and Malaysia sat on the coach''s bench with a golden sword, still looking confident. After all, Liu Linji was also one of the Big Three Tatekai that Kirihara had never been able to defeat. How can you lose to others?


    Although what he said was a bit arrogant, what worries him is where he sits now.


    A huge shadow hung over the kelp, and Sanada, who reported back to the Emperor, looked down at Kiribara: "You have been too arrogant recently, huh?"


    "Huh? Vice Minister Sanada?!!!"


    "I actually stepped on the coach''s bench in shoes! It''s too lax!"


    "Sorry! I was wrong, please spare me! Vice Minister Sanada!"


    Daily death and daily training are the unity of Li Haida, but the two on the court ignored the chaos on the sidelines. When the two old friends met again, Liu Lianji first greeted: "It''s been a long time, Sadaji."


    "Ah, 4 years, 2 months and 15 days." What is the relationship between you two?


    "Don''t be merciful just because the two of us are old acquaintances. Let''s do our best, Sadaji."


    "Of course, that''s what I want to say, Renji."


    "From now on, we will play the singles number three match between the Youth Academy and the High School Affiliated to Lihai University."


    "This match is really exciting. What used to be a doubles combination has now met as opponents in a singles match."


    "Hey? What doubles combination are you talking about, Fuer senior?"


    "The two people used to form a doubles team in elementary school. They were very strong. As far as I know, they shocked the entire youth tennis world. But then Yanji seemed to move to Kanagawa because of family work. Entered Lihai University, and Qian entered Qingxue."


    "My best friends in the past met today as opponents. It''s interesting. It''s quite interesting!"


    "Although it has been many years, these two people are quite familiar with each other''s character and ability. For them, this game is like a duel with themselves. It will indeed be quite interesting."


    He knew that he could never lose, whether it was for the youth school or for the end of the unfinished game.


    ''Reunion!Let''s start with this!''

 2077 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2077

    "At the start of the game, Qing Xuegan will serve."


    "Renji, this game..."


    "You would say''I must win''!"


    "I must win! High-speed serve!"


    Using his height to hit the serve very fast, it is only slightly inferior to Bingdifeng¡¯s heavy artillery serve, but it¡¯s impossible for Liu Lianer to know this information. He swiped the racket and hit back instantly. At this moment, his left foot was just dry. Landing.


    Snapped!


    The height of the return ball is a little lower, and it is directly linked to the net.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    Liu Renji''s expression was calm, and he waved the racket into the air: "It''s totally useless, Sadaji."


    He pushed his glasses and said in his heart: "The first serve deliberately did not try to induce Renji to make mistakes, but after all, the success rate was only 50%. It won''t work the next time in front of Renji. The next time is real skills. !''


    "Come again! High-speed serve!"


    Gan''s high-speed serve used real power this time. The speed is already comparable to Feng''s heavy artillery serving. It can be seen that Gan has improved a lot after the battle with the Ice Emperor. After the serve, immediately Calculating all the movements of Liu Lianji.


    ''Slightly lower on the right, short ball with rotation... Attack angle is 30.''


    Liu Lian''s counterattack was exactly the same as Qian had predicted. Gan Banxian had definitely read the script in advance.


    ''The probability of attacking the left side next is 82%, and will play a short shot to make a final, but...''


    "I won''t make you wish!"


    If you predict the ball in advance, you can naturally occupy the best hitting point. Before going to the net, you can hit a very simple forehand and score directly.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 30:0."


    ''Renji, I am very concerned about all your information!The probability of running in the opposite direction after feint... is 100%!''


    Qingxue''s military commander fully understood Liu Lianer''s actions. When Liu Lianer ran in the opposite direction, he successfully hit the tennis ball directly behind Liu Lianer.


    "This round was won by doing, and the score was 1:0."


    "Huh~"


    The start was won smoothly. Even with such a calm and calm personality, he couldn''t help but breathe out and pushed his glasses. Liu Lianji still looked unshakable and said indifferently: "Sadaji, you Much progress has been made."


    "Ah, after all...I have been following you for 4 years, 2 months and 15 days not simply because of loyalty or friendship. I want to make an end to that day''s game!"


    Liu Lianji knew about the match mentioned.


    When they were in elementary school, Gan and Liu formed doubles and almost won the championship in all doubles competitions in the elementary school group at that time. It''s just that the two who were the strongest doubles partners never faced off. The only time, it was indeed an unfinished one.At that time, the match reached 5:4, and Liu Renji got the match point, but failed to reach the end for some reason. On the second day, Liu Renji moved to Kanagawa because of his father¡¯s job transfer. That match is still pending. More than four years.


    Over the past four years, I have been paying attention to every match of Liu Lian Er, and all the information has not been missed, just to complete the past game in the days of reunion today.


    ''Renji, although the cooperation with you has ended, the game with you is not over yet!Let us complete our original agreement today!''


    "This round was won by doing, and the score was 2:0."


    Gan''s morale was like a rainbow, and he won two consecutive rounds. This was the first time in the battle between Qingxue and Haida, he had the advantage at the beginning. This kind of work finally made the Qingxue once again see the dawn of victory.


    "The stats of the senior leader are simply impeccable!"


    "Either accuracy or speed has reached a higher level, and the evolution is terrible."


    Qingxue took a bite of the poisoned milk alone. This Flag really made Naruto a little uneasy. His brows were frowning. When he noticed it, he asked, "Uzumaki, what''s the matter with you? His face is so ugly?"


    "It''s just a little ominous foreboding that the profile of senior Qian, tennis has indeed evolved to a whole new stage, but will Liu Lian Er, one of the Big Three in Lihai, really get all the data so easily?"


    "?"


    Everyone looked dumbfounded and didn''t know what to say about Naruto''s suspicion.


    But soon Naruto''s anxiety was verified, the third game of the game, dry serve.


    "Come on! Senior high-speed serve!"


    ''Sure enough, is it a high-speed serve again?I''m not welcome, Sadaji!''


    Liu Lian''er lowered the center of gravity and swung the racket forward like a sword.


    The tennis ball flew extremely fast, and the arc was extreme, and when it came to the dry face, it fell sharply again, and it passed directly under the dry crotch.


    "High-speed chipping..."


    "''Renji can''t make high-speed cuts in such a low posture'', do you mean to say that, Sadaji? You are right."


    "Senior, don''t worry about him! The ball just now was just good luck!"


    Horio Daisen, boundless mana, unlimited poisonous milk.


    ''lucky?''


    Gan faintly felt a little uneasy, still hitting a high-speed serve. In the continuous back-and-forth rally, both Gan and Liu Lianer were concentrated in front of the net to attack back and forth. They seized an opportunity and cut the ball backhand.


    ''It''s impossible to catch up!''


    As soon as the thought came out, the tennis ball fell at his feet.


    "The goal was scored by Li Hai, the score was 30:0."


    ''Could it be that¡­¡­''


    "Huh~~" Liu Lian''er opened her eyes, her sharp eyes flashed with the aura of mastering everything, and said coldly: "''Although Lian''er moves back and forth very sensitively, moving left and right before the net Slightly slow'', do you mean to say that, Sadaji? That''s right."


    Chapter 254-The Man Who Abandoned Everything in the Past


    ''Why, why...''


    "I''ve seen all of your tennis balls, and it doesn''t work for me, Sadaji." Liu Lianji was still calm, saying in a tone that could master everything.


    ''Renji, are you trying to say that all my data is wrong... this is absolutely impossible!''


    Gan Zhenzhi denied this in his heart, not knowing whether it was because of fear or something else, and threw the tennis ball in his hand to the highest point.


    "High speed serve!"


    The high-speed serve with all his strength surpassed Bingdifeng''s heavy artillery serve in absolute speed. It was the fastest serve in this Kanto tournament, but it was still not as fast as Liu Renji''s racket.


    "Oh! The high-speed serve hit with all his strength was also hit back!"

 2078 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2078

    "No problem! I have strengthened that serve, even if I receive it, I will definitely play..."


    "In the world, Lihai won this round with a score of 2:1."


    "''Renji faces me to strengthen the high-speed serve, even if he can receive it, he will return the ball out of bounds because of a mistake in possession'', you think so in your heart, right, Sadaji?"


    Although this round was a dry serve round, the situation was completely controlled by Liu Lian''er from the beginning. Even with such a powerful trick as a high-speed serve, Haitang said with a gloomy expression: "It''s hard to say that the guy had the first two rounds. I''ve always been observing the style of Master Qian, and then waited for Senior Qian to believe in his own data before launching a counterattack?"


    "In this case, it is quite a strong mental attack!"


    "It''s not just that, Liu''s purpose is to completely destroy the intelligence tennis he did."


    ''All chance balls were hit back by Renji. Why on earth?!Could it be that my information...''


    "This round was won by Lihai, the score was 2:2."


    "Riulian II, what a terrible man... Since the first grade, he has led Tachikai Dae to a triple hegemony with Yukimura and Sanada. Is it not only the data but also the opponent''s mentality that can be so accurate?"


    Liu Lian''er gently moved the string on the racket with her fingers, and said, "Sadaji, you did collect the data about me in detail, but it is the data that binds you. You should not forget it, teach Who on earth is your intelligence about tennis?"


    Indeed, the person who teaches intelligence tennis is not someone else, it is Liu Lian Er!The two of them are not only the best partners in doubles, but Liu Lian''er is also a teacher in intelligence tennis.


    Qian is already very strong, but now it seems that in intelligence tennis, Qian still has not reached the level of''blue is better than blue''.


    "This round was won by Li Hai, with a score of 3:2."


    The dry serve was lost again, and the score was easily overtaken by Liu Lian Er. It seemed that it was because of severe physical exertion, or it could be because the intelligence that had been supporting him had collapsed, and his legs fell soft and knelt on the ground.


    "Hahaha, Qingxue has completely collapsed!"


    "In intelligence, I want to surpass our military master Liu, in another ten years!"


    The surrounding ridicule and the frustration, Liu Lian Er did not have any special reaction, because these are all within the calculation of the data.


    "It''s a pity, but the game is over. Let this reunion after four years be over, Sadaji."


    "Ha... uh ha ha ha..." Gan suddenly laughed, and slowly stood up with his hands on the ground. His current appearance is completely different from the indifferent way of controlling information, with a terrible feeling, "Yes. Do you look so serious today, professor?"


    "...The advantage of tongue."


    ''You said that you have completely seen through my intelligence tennis... Maybe it is true. In that case, I will completely throw away the intelligence!''


    After receiving Liu Lian''s serve, Gan immediately accelerated to the net. Gan was very tall, and standing in front of the net would form a lot of pressure, but this was not like him at all.


    "Those who abandon themselves will not win."


    "Renji!!"


    Roaring dryly, roaring like a beast, completely lost the shrewd and wise look when he was in control of the information, and forced to smash with his height advantage.


    The tennis ball fell straight in front of him, and Liu Lianer swung his racquet homeopathically.


    boom!!


    The impact transmitted from the racket was unexpectedly amazing.


    ''Is the power stronger?!''


    This is really something outside of the data. Even Liu Lian couldn''t react to it at the first moment, and the racket was hit and flew out.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    "Okay!" After the referee announced the score, he waved his arm vigorously and let out a low growl of excitement, but this is not like him, but like Kawamura?Or is it "Peach City"?


    "I''ve surpassed the past, Renji!"


    It''s more appropriate to go beyond the past, or to "abandon the past".


    Chasing the ball like crazy, swinging the racket, fighting with all the strength, speed and instinct of the body, it is simply returning from a shrewd wise man to the most primitive beast state.


    Flying to save the ball, falling down, and falling all over the body do not mind the injury. This usual practice is completely the opposite of the two extremes of a mirror image.


    Normally, he will fully collect the opponent''s information, analyze all the situations that may happen in the game, and then adopt the profit-maximizing tactics to win the game.This kind of victory does not mean that a point will not be lost, but some non-critical points, or too reluctant, and need to work hard to barely receive the ball, may be deliberately given up for the sake of preserving physical strength or adjusting state , But now it is completely different. Every ball is desperately received, desperately saved, regardless of the consequences, it is simply something that a novice who has just touched tennis and has no idea about the distribution of physical strength will do.


    Liu Lian second waved the tennis ball to the left with a backhand.


    "Good shot! A completely unexpected attack!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhh! I must get it!!"


    As if he had replaced Kawamura or the soul of Sakuragi Flower Road in the game, Sadaji Kan was still reluctant to receive the ball that completely attacked his reverse defensive position. The whole mermaid jumped out, relying on his height advantage and desperate efforts. In the posture, I finally managed to receive the ball, but such a return attack is obviously impossible to receive on the super sweet spot.


    The tennis curve was very low. Fortunately, it didn''t hang on the net in the end.


    "This round was won by Qingxue, with a score of 3:3."


    "We... have never seen anything like today... Is this what it looks like after throwing away the intelligence tennis?"


    "What a strong fighting spirit!"


    "Ahhhhhhh! Come on! Renji!!!"


    "Coldly, calm down! As a senior!"


    "Hey, first grade, you should calm down, it''s so noisy!"


    "Sorry, Senior Uzumaki!"


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 4:3."


    After abandoning intelligence, it brought a turning point in the game and once again led Liu Lian II, but the Emperor Li Haida remained motionless: "Do not rely on data, but rely on animal intuition to compete. This is Qingxue¡¯s Qianzhen. Let¡¯s get rid of the tennis we play now, but it¡¯s impossible for a tennis with such absurd ideas to defeat Li Haida! Go and defeat him, Liu!"


    ''what happened?Renji''s speed and strength suddenly increased...''


    "Empty cicada!"


    "The goal was scored by Li Hai, the score was 15:0."


    ''Renji''s chance of winning is 92%...''


    "The goal was scored by Li Hai, the score was 30:0."


    ''Renji''s chance of winning is 94%...''


    "Scythe Itachi!"


    "The goal was scored by Li Hai, the score was 40:0."


    ''Uh, it hurts!Renji''s chance of winning... is 97%...''

 2079 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2079

    Seems to be able to read Gan''s inner thoughts, Liu Lian Er corrected Gan''s calculations: "No, it''s 100%."


    "what happened¡­¡­"


    "What''s wrong, is this your result of 4 years, 2 months and 15 days? It really disappoints me, Sadaji."


    "This round was won by Lihai, the score was 4:4."


    ''It really disappointed me, don''t you understand, Sadaji?When you gave up the original style of play, you have already declared your failure!''


    "This round was won by Lihai, the score was 5:4."


    "We have three consecutive hegemony, no dead ends!"


    Only one game left for Liu Renji''s victory, and only one game for Li Haida to win the Kanto Conference.Since the Kanto Conference this year, Lihaida has won every game with an overwhelming advantage of 3:0. Not only the previous Fudo Peak, but other teams have also lost disastrously against Lihaida, but many people are unwilling to believe it. Can Lihaida be so strong that even the Kanto final can win with an overwhelming score of 3:0?How to defeat such a big sea?


    At this moment, a breeze blew away and opened a page of Liu Lianer''s exclusive notes, which was set aside. Naruto quickly glanced at it, revealing an inexplicable smile, and muttered: "It looks like it belongs to us. The staff is more cunning."


    Chapter 255-The Unfulfilled Agreement


    "As long as I win this round, I will win, the ball is coming, get ready, Sadaji."


    After Liu Lian''er finished saying this sentence, a strong sense of sight suddenly surged in her heart. It seemed that when and where such words had appeared, the memories that had been ignored all of a sudden flooded.


    ''The ball is coming, get ready, Sadaharu.''


    Liu Lian''er remembered. She once said this when she was in elementary school four years ago, when she was the only time she fought against her.


    ''Yes, at that time, the score was also 5:4...No, when I think about it, it''s not just the number of rounds, but even the score of each round is exactly the same as then...''


    Incomparable horror suddenly poured into her mind, Liu Lian''er opened her eyes, no longer seeing the unhurried control of everything before, her eyes full of shock and anger of being mocked.


    "Sadaji, don''t you..."


    "The game is only starting now, Renji."


    "You really did it intentionally! You deliberately guided me to score exactly the same as at that time, and you deliberately pretended to give up the data, just to completely reproduce the unfinished game at the beginning?"


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Gan chuckled, pushed his glasses, and said, "How could I forget the information? Every ball, every point, every attack, and every defense in that game was engraved on my head. Here, you can¡¯t forget even if you want to, but the information only ends here. Next, the information is completely irrelevant. Let''s completely distinguish the outcome, Renji!"


    "Beware of playing with fire and self-immolation! Zhenji!"


    Gan and Liu''s information is no longer useful from here on, and then the real game is completely irrelevant.


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 5:5."


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 6:5."


    Gan used his will to surpass Liu Lian''s technique again and took a key lead, but when he saved the ball, he fell to the ground, even his glasses flew out, and there were a lot of bruises on his body.


    These are not important now. The only thing I want now is to win this game. As long as I can win the first-line victory for Qingxue, these wounds on his body are all worthwhile.


    "dry!"


    Gan just picked up his glasses and put them on, he heard a familiar voice. When he looked up, all the candidates, whether it was the cold Haitang or the pulling Echizen Ryoma, gave him a thumbs up. Naruto replaced the Kawamura who went to the hospital and waved the heavy banner of the Youth League, and said loudly, "Senior, go and win!"


    "you guys¡­¡­"


    He choked speechlessly, couldn''t say any complicated words to express his state of mind, and gave his thumbs to his teammates, once again strengthening his determination.


    ''We must win!''


    ''Sadaji, you really have improved a lot!''


    Liu Lianji had to admit this now. Even the Ice Emperor last year did not force him to such a degree. Since entering Lihai University, I am afraid that Liu Lianji will feel it except for Yukimura and Sanada. The most oppressive opponent, this kind of work, is no longer just a friend or partner in the past for Liu Lianer, but a strong enemy who truly stands at the same level.


    ''No matter how much you improve and bet on the glory of the king, I will not let this game end like this!''


    "Scythe Itachi!"


    "This round was won by Lihai, the score was 6:6, and the tie-breaker!"


    Compared with the first two games where Li Haida single-sidedly maintained its advantage and finally won, singles No. 3 has developed into an unexpectedly protracted battle. Neither Qingxue nor Lihai had anticipated this in advance.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 30:29."


    "Half an hour, how long does it take to play the tiebreaker on this occasion?!"


    "It''s almost like..."


    "The original match between Onobe and Tezuka!"


    When Naruto said this, everyone looked back at Minister Bingdi at the same time. Now this long tiebreaker is somewhat similar to the original two-part battle, but there are also differences.


    Although the two-part battle was far more''classic'' than the current picture, but calmly speaking, even if Tezuka lost the game, Qingxue and Bingdi were two wins, two losses and one tie, and they had not lost yet. Guang, but the situation that Gan is facing now has no retreat. Once he loses, Naruto and Fujin will not even have a chance to play. Qingxue will directly declare a complete defeat against Li Haida.


    "Huh~ Compared to doubles, the doctor seems to be more suitable for singles..."


    ''Could it be that, Renji, you didn''t tell me about your moving house at that time, because you wanted me to tell you the outcome without any psychological burden?''


    ''I always wanted to confirm which one is better between you and me, but unfortunately I still didn''t understand in the end.''


    ''This... even I don''t know, but today''s game...''


    "Senior, don''t let me even have a chance to play."


    "I can''t lose! Renji!!"


    The dry smash in front of the net was falling in Liu''s half-court, and the smash with all his strength made a circular mark on the ground, which seemed to have drawn a perfect ending to the unfinished match between the two.


    "At the end of the game, Qingxue won, with a score of 7:6."


    "Win, win!"


    "Finally won the next game!"


    "You are great, senior!"


    The persistent obsession finally brought Qingxue a crucial victory and gave Qingxue a turn for the better in this final. Liu Lianer lowered her arms and muttered, "...I lost."


    "It''s just accidental."


    "Ok?"


    "You and I have only 50% chances of winning. This time it seems that I have better luck. The next time you will probably win, Renji."


    Liu Lian''er shook her head and frankly accepted her failure: "Luck is also part of strength. You are indeed stronger than me now, Sadaji, but next time, I will definitely win it back."

 2080 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2080

    "Is it because you collected another piece of my information? Each other, and I am the same."


    The two friends shook hands and did not feel disappointed. They really matched the phrase "You are happy to win, but you are happy to lose."


    But after it was over, Liu Lianji felt a trace of guilt in her heart:''I''m sorry, Yukimura, it seems that I can''t fulfill the agreement with you.''


    Gan returned to Qingxue, Naruto murmured happily:


    "It seems that I finally have a chance to play. Senior senior, I played very well today. I thought you would only make those scary drinks that make people want to die."


    ''Horror drink?''


    Dry brows twitched slightly, and Horio was so excited that he didn''t have a door on his mouth, and said, "Senior Gan is really amazing. It doesn''t matter if I drink vegetable juice or punish tea now!"


    As soon as Horio finished speaking, he felt a gloomy breeze behind him. He didn''t know when he had stood behind Horio, the lens reflected the ominous white light, and he held a cup of punishment tea that he didn''t know where it changed from.


    "This is what you said, so please drink it, Horio."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! I was only joking! As a senior!!


    "But I don''t think it''s a joke."


    "Why didn''t Uzumaki-senpai drink it?"


    "Because I''m going to play soon, you can enjoy that kind of dangerous thing." Naruto deeply felt that it was great that he played in singles number two, just to avoid the''retaliation''.


    "If you don''t want to drink, it''s okay, as long as someone is willing to share the burden for you..." As he said dryly, his horrible sight swept across the people around him, and a few unlucky children felt their hair standing upright, and they grabbed Horio without a word. With his hands and feet, Arai grabbed the cup of punishment tea from his hands and said: "Senior, I''ll do it for you." When he turned to face Horio, he changed his face instantly.


    "You give me a drink!"


    In line with the love of his teammates from the Qingxue team, Horio was poured a cup of punishment tea and lay down directly amid the screams.


    Compared to Qingxue''s side, Li Haida''s side had a rare scene at this moment, and Liu Lian''er was undergoing training.


    As a military teacher, Liu Lian, who strictly abides by the rules, disciplines himself and others, is being trained twice, which is indeed a rare sight in Lihai.


    Sanada looked serious (although it has always been like that) and said: "This game, it''s not that you can''t win, it''s because you are too selfish."


    "I''m sorry Genichiro, I didn''t fulfill the agreement with Yukimura, and didn''t set an example for the players. According to the team rules, you punish me."


    Li Haida¡¯s team rules are very strict. Even Liu Renji, one of the Big Three, and even Sanada himself must be punished by the team rules. Sanada raised his hand and hit Liu Renji in the face. However, halfway through, he was blocked by a racket.


    Although Sanada''s management is a bit too strict, he treats himself more strictly. Therefore, at Likai University, no one has ever dared to say''no'' to Sanada''s management and punishment, and no one can stop Sanada. After the punishment was given, everyone was even more shocked after seeing the person blocking Sanada''s hand.


    "Chiya! Are you crazy?!"


    The one who is usually taught the most by Sanada is Chiya Kirihara, and now this kid dares to block Sanada and punish him. It''s absolutely lifeless.


    "Hey, it''s not that serious, right, Deputy Captain Sanada, anyway, it turned out to be our Li Haida''s three consecutive hegemony. This game gave me twelve minutes to fix him, and the captain''s surgery was in time."


    "Really, Kirihara-kun? Since you are in a hurry, I can cooperate with you to make a quick fight, but all you have to endure is defeat."


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty-Six-With offensive versus offensive, a positive breakthrough!


    The atmosphere between Naruto and Kirahara is very delicate, and there is a sense of tension that will start to fight before the start of the game. This is because you don''t ask.Naruto picked up the racket and was about to play, Sakurano next to him whispered: "Be careful."


    Naruto knew that Sakura was worried that she would be injured by Kirara just like Tachibana Kippei, but with his abilities, as long as he didn''t want to, Kirara Akiya''s ball could not touch his body anyway, and the same whispered back. One sentence: "Don''t worry."


    Stepping onto the court, Naruto felt a fiery gaze falling on him again. Turning his head, he saw Juxing standing high in the auditorium, looking at him worriedly, her identity embarrassing. , Can¡¯t care about him grandiosely as a member of Qingxue like Sakurano. If Naruto was injured in order to avenge Tachibana, Tachibana¡¯s heart would be even more disturbed.


    Naruto knew that Tachibana no longer evaded his feelings for him, and was happy in his heart. He was more determined to avenge her elder brother. However, he did not want Tachibana to worry, so he used his own ability to combine his voice and a trace of strength. Passed to the orange apricot.


    ''Don''t worry, I will never let myself go.''


    Tachibana only felt that she had heard Naruto''s voice magically, and her nervousness suddenly settled down with Naruto''s words, but her beautiful eyes were still staring at the court.


    Naruto and Kirahara Akari also walked to the net, Kirara Akari¡¯s black kelp head and his evil expression looked a bit devilish, but to Naruto it¡¯s nothing, after all, the real devil is even He has seen a lot of the Devil.


    Kirihara Chi also looked up and down Naruto, smiling evilly: "I heard that you are the second-year trump card of Qingxue, but in my opinion, it is also vulnerable. I will completely dye you red...like a lion dyeing Kyushu. same."


    Kirara Chi also lowered the last sentence. Only he and Naruto could hear him. Naruto''s eyes flashed slightly when he heard it. Although he did not have much personal interaction with Tachibana, he had to talk about it for Tachibana. Coming back to the court, this was also the purpose of his singles number two. He smiled and counterattacked at the moment: "Set the flag at the beginning of the game. Be careful of being hit by the speed of light, kid."


    Kirahara Chi also didn''t understand the meaning of''flag'', but he also understood that Naruto was provoking himself, and he gave a cold snort, showing a look of horror.


    "From now on, in the Singles No. 2 match between Youth Academy and Lihai University Affiliated Middle School, Lihai will serve."


    "Hey! Dye me red!"


    Kirara Chi also gave a weird laugh, and hit a very powerful spiral high-pressure ball at the start.


    The so-called "seeing the micro-knowledge", from this ball Naruto can thoroughly see through the style of Kirihara Akaya, which is somewhat similar to Akutsu, and is a thoroughly attacking player.Slowing down the rhythm, regaining stamina, and waiting for the opportunity, none of these things will happen to Chiya Kirihara. It can be said that every shot of Chiya Kirihara is to score directly, completely attacking the kind that goes all the way to the black.


    ''It is true, but this kind of person is the easiest to defeat!''


    Kirara Chiya''s playing style reminded Naruto of the top eight teams in the slam dunk world, Feng Yu. Although one is tennis and the other is basketball, it can''t be compared directly, but it is also good at attacking.


    Naruto has always had only one response to such attackers.


    "I''ll use my attack to decide the winner head-on with you, kid! Swing the ball!!"


    The muscles of Naruto''s right arm were extremely swollen, and the blue veins on his arms were bulging like old trees. The swollen upper arm muscles almost cracked the cuffs of the shirt, generating explosive force to swing the racket forward.


    The fluctuating ball flew across the entire court in an instant and flew in front of Chiya Kirihara. Now that Naruto had decided to defeat Chiya Kirihara with an attack, he didn''t make any tricky shots. He just hit the ball in front of Chiya Kirihara, completely positive .


    Kirihara Chi also seemed to understand Naruto''s intentions, with madness in his eyes, clenching the racket with both hands, and fiercely facing the oncoming fluctuating ball.


    boom!!


    A tennis ball hits the racket. From the heavy sound, you can judge the powerful force in the ball. Although Kirara Akiya¡¯s power value is 3, how can it be compared to Naruto¡¯s strange power that far exceeds the full value, even with both arms Contending, I still felt a shock all over, and my arms were numb.


    After only a stalemate for a while, Kirihara Akira couldn''t bear the power of the wave ball, and the racket was shot directly out of the sky. Kirihara Akaya, who had just put down his rhetoric, was knocked out by Naruto at this moment.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    "That''s why I said, the flag can''t stand upright, Kirihara-kun."


    Naruto¡¯s chilly words drifted slowly, constantly stimulating Kirihara Akiya¡¯s strong self-esteem, Kirara Akiya¡¯s self-esteem is even higher than his dangerous level, showing a strong unwillingness, but soon he sneered: "That¡¯s it. , This is very interesting."


    Turning and walking to pick up the racket, Kirara Chi also adjusted his mood and started the game again.


    Even if he suffered a big loss under the fluctuating ball at the beginning, Kihara Akiya''s offensive did not weaken at all, but became sharper, and after serving, his feet immediately began to jump quickly.


    ''Single foot broken?''


    Naruto remembered that Chirhara Chi also uses one-footed shattering steps like Echizen Ryoma, but this thing can only increase the range of Chirhara Chiya''s defense at best, but the power gap between the two is difficult to make up.


    "Is it useful to catch it?! Swing ball!!"


    Naruto once again launched an attack with the powerful power of the wave ball. The moment he hit the ball, Kirarachi bounced out like a rocket. His footsteps were extremely fast. When he was running, he added the inertia of running. In terms of the strength of his own shot, he just resisted the terrible power of the wave ball and hit it back.

 2081 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2081

    "I''m fighting back!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a figure rose in the sky before his eyes.


    Naruto leaped into the air, looking down at Chiya Kirara in amazement, and said coldly, "So, is it useful? Slam dunk!!"


    boom!!


    The power of Naruto¡¯s smash is comparable to no one among middle school students. The smash at a nearly right angle maximizes the destructive power, and even the hard ground is directly blasted into a pit by this smash. , The destructive power is almost MAX!


    "Boom! My smash is unstoppable!"


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 30:0."


    "This, how is this possible?! Chiya was actually suppressed in the attack!"


    "That is to say, the opponent is better at attacking than Chi, that''s what it means, but if you continue like this, it is not Chi Ye, but the Uzumaki Naruto from Qingxue."


    Jackal Kuwanahara''s words made Li Haida''s positive candidates all feel the same, because they all knew what Kirahara Akira would look like if he continued like this.


    Losing points again and again has already deeply stimulated Kiriya Akiya''s self-esteem. He is gradually becoming more excited and more dangerous now.


    Kirahara Akira also squeezed the tennis ball in his hand with his knuckles, and then threw the ball up.


    "Bye!"


    ''Does the knuckle serve?''


    The knuckle serve, except for the action before the serve, does not look much different from the normal serve, but Naruto knows that this move is one of the most powerful and terrifying serve skills before the new net king, and it is far dangerous. It''s bigger than Echizen Ryoma''s external spin serve. It''s a serve purely aimed at attacking the opponent. It was used last time against Tachibana, but this time it really did.


    The knuckle serve is more dangerous than the external spin serve because of the uncertainty of its rebound. Unlike the external spin serve, which will always bounce to the face, Kirara Chiya''s external spin serve flies towards Naruto after the rebound. Elbow joint.


    "Be careful!!"


    When Sakurano and Tachibana saw the tennis ball flying towards Naruto''s body, they remembered Tachibana''s tragic injury for a moment, and Huarong paled with fright, and shouted at the same time.


    This kind of serve is useless for Sanada, let alone Naruto. Naruto took a half step back at the moment the tennis rebounded, while lowering the center of gravity, twisting his body, and receiving the knuckles of Kiriya Akiya''s serve with the backhand, and then immediately toward the net. Rush forward.


    "I''m here, I have the ability to attack and see!"


    "cut!"


    Naruto deliberately provoke Kirara Chiya before rushing to the Internet. In terms of the brain cells of Kirara Chiya, there is no more suitable tactic than the aggressive method. This simple kelp was really hit, with a cold complexion and deliberately swinging the slap. The ball hit Naruto''s face.


    How could this frontal straight attack be useful, Naruto suddenly raised his right arm and raised the racket.


    "That posture..."


    "This ball is for you! Burst ball!!"


    As always, Kirihara Chiya''s eyesight was not enough to see through the chaotic rotation of the bursting ball. The countless shadows made him unable to judge which is the only entity in it. Just like a headless fly, he felt a pain on his face. Kirihara Chi was also hit in the face by a burst ball again, and he was directly knocked out.


    "This round was won by Qingxue and the score was 1:0."


    Naruto used a bursting ball to injure Chiya Kirihara, and the appearance of securing a victory in the first game was exactly the same as the match between Chikuhara Chiya and Tachibana Jupei before. Tachikawa Zhengxuan is not a fool. It has been seen that Naruto intends to be Tachibana Ping The meaning of revenge, Nioh Masaharu seemed to find it very interesting, playing with his pigtails in one hand, with playful eyes, and said with interest: "This guy did it on purpose...This is really funny."


    Chapter 257-Retribution, Kill


    Hit by a tennis ball in the face made Kirihara Chi also feel a deep humiliation. In addition, he was directly broken in the first game, which stimulated Kirihara Chiya''s self-esteem. Under extreme excitement, Kirihara Chi also rushed to the brain with blood. From the eyeballs, both eyes have turned red.


    ''It doesn''t matter if the eyes turn red, do you think you can open the round eyes?No, in this world only I have a writing wheel.''


    Naruto saw that Kirihara had also entered the so-called red-eye state, but he didn¡¯t feel anything. This red-eye state is different from the selfless state or the buff state of Asura Shinto. The red-eye state can only increase the speed and strength of the body. It''s just an enhanced version of physical functions, and how to use your body to maximize strength is what Naruto is best at.


    In fact, even if Chihara Chi also turned on Akame status, there is still a gap between the strength and the national first-level masters. In the previous game with Tachibana Juping, if Tachihara was accidentally injured by Tachihara, even Chihira. It also turned on the red eyes state, and it will not be Kyushu''s opponent. This red eyes state is meaningless to Naruto.


    Kirihara Akane didn''t know this either. After entering the Akemi state, Kirihara Akiya''s danger rose straight, and his red bloodshot eyes looked even more like demons.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, I want to dye you completely red!"


    "If you can do it, try it out."


    The Akemi Chirihara Akame is not worth paying attention to, Naruto took a deep breath and tossed the tennis ball.


    "Amaterasu!"


    The pitch-black flames burned all the way through the stadium, and Naruto secretly said: "With the ability of the red eyes state, it should be received.''


    In Akame''s state, the speed and strength of Chiya Chiya have been greatly improved. Even Naruto''s ultra-high-speed serve Amaterasu can easily cope with it. When he hits back, he does not forget to laugh and say: "This kind of serve is not worth a point! "


    Naruto lowered his body, put his weight on his left foot, and shouted, "Then can you catch this? Sprint wave ball!!"


    Naruto had already made the decision to defeat Kirara Chi with the strongest strength, so he didn''t even retain the big move of sprinting the wave ball, and released it immediately after Kirara Chi also entered the Akame state.


    The sprint wave ball is one of the most destructive tricks even if you look across the country. The tricks are without any bells and whistles, and are purely the most destructive moves played by their own strength.


    Liu Lianer, who is the best at collecting data, can see at a glance how terrifying the power of this trick is. Even Chirihara, who is in the red-eyed state, will definitely not be able to catch it. "


    Keihara Chi, who had entered the Akeye state, was already extremely excited. At this time, he couldn''t even listen to what Liu Lianer said, and screamed, "I''ll call you!"


    With that said, despite Liu Lian''s dissuasion, I swung the racket in my hand at the flying tennis ball.


    boom!!


    The expected heavy collision sound came, and when Naruto hit the ball, he did not leave Kirahara Chi or any possible counterattack. At this moment, the power he exploded has exceeded the power of the body itself, but used With a special ability, the power of the sprint wave ball is increased to the extent of exceeding the limit.


    An unimaginable force made Kirahara Chi unable to resist even a little bit. The racket was hit almost immediately after receiving the ball. After a moment of tingling, there was numbness throughout the entire arm. Feeling, Kiribara Chi also nodded in disbelief and looked at his palm, his five fingers flexed and stretched slightly, but the remaining numbness made him unable to even hold his hand.


    "Your hand has been scrapped by me."


    Naruto¡¯s indifferent voice came from across the court. He had no apologies for hurting Kirihara Akaya¡¯s hand: ¡°In a short time, it¡¯s impossible for your hand to continue to hold the pat. Just give in. This is The kindness I give you."


    "Akaya''s hand in Akame''s state was abolished with just one blow. What kind of strange power is this?"


    "Naruto Uzumaki, the strength of this person is probably far higher than Takashi Kawamura, but what is even more frightening is that after he hurt Chiya''s cold heart, his danger is not as dangerous as Kawamura or even Chiya Compared to."


    "What should I do, should I abstain?"


    "Abstaining?"


    These two words floated to Chiya Chiya''s ears, and for an instant a deep humiliation occupied his mind, making Chiya Chiya''s expression a bit hideous.


    ''Since I entered Lihai University, the three giants have always been my goal to surpass. Now these three people have not been defeated by me, how can I give up in such shame?!How can I lose!''


    "How about it, do you want to admit defeat?"


    Naruto''s voice came again. This time, Kirara Chi did not remain silent again. With a hot head, he directly cursed: "Asshole! Who wants to concede defeat to you! The king''s triumphant domination of the country is absolutely nothing. There are no dead ends, and I will completely dye the Big Three and you bastard this year!!"


    Sanada Yanagi: "..."

 2082 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2082

    Not to mention the feelings of Sanada and Yanagi when they heard that Chirihara Akira was also "great infidelity". Although Chirihara Akira was a problem child, his strong spirit of never admitting defeat was his greatest strength, even if he was hit by Naruto. The right hand has been completely unable to use his strength, and Kirara Chi still does not intend to concede defeat.


    Pick up the racket with your left hand, and then barely clamp it with the knuckle of your right hand, shouting: "Come on!!!"


    Seeing Kirara Chi also stubbornly refusing to give up, Naruto shook his head and said, "I would like to recognize your will, but just as you are now, what can you do with that bad arm? Recognize you clearly. The power gap between me! Amaterasu!"


    "Ahhhhh!"


    No matter how desperately he hurts Kirara Akiya on his right hand, when facing Naruto''s Amaterasu, he can only parry. His current state of the wrist can''t make a strong counterattack at all, he can only reluctantly slap Naruto. People''s Amaterasu blocked back.


    "Smash me, slam dunk!!"


    Kirihara Chi refused to admit defeat and rushed to the point of the smash, but no matter how strong he was, when he could only barely clamp the racket with his hands and elbows, he would definitely not be able to control the racket normally and rebound. The smash was not blocked by the racket, and directly hit Kiriya Akiya in the face.


    "what!"


    Even if a part of the strength has been consumed during the rebound, Naruto''s slam dunk is still a terrible weapon, and the whole person fell backward when he hit the original red.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 30:0."


    After hitting a ball in the face again, Keihara Chi also stood up quickly, completely ignoring the red and swollen ball marks on his face, and said stubbornly: "I haven''t lost yet, come again!"


    "Cut, what''s the matter, it makes me look like a bully villain."


    Naruto whispered to himself, but under the current situation, Kirara Chi also seems to have turned into a hero who will never give up no matter what setbacks he receives, and he has become a bully and weak villain. This kind of plot is too common in the bloody comics. The standard plot must be that the villain has too much nonsense, and then is killed by the protagonist who bursts out of the small universe when he is dying.


    Naruto will not let this kind of plot of being killed by others appear on him, and he never needs to be polite.


    "Amaterasu!"


    "This round was won by Qingxue with a score of 2:0."


    "This round was won by Qingxue, with a score of 3:0."


    ...


    "This round was won by Qingxue with a score of 5:0."


    Although Kirarachi had already tried his best, he didn''t possess the potential of the protagonist. To be precise, it was luck. He didn''t possess that kind of thing, and there was no possibility of a comeback at all.


    Five consecutive rounds of unilateral killings have already left Kirara Akira with injuries. Although the injury to a single part is not as serious as Tachibana¡¯s foot injury, but the bruises and bruises all over the body are already very serious. , His arm was so heavy that he could hardly lift it up. In the past, Kirara Chi also enjoyed watching his opponent dying and struggling under his own hands, but now it is all due to him.


    Naruto was already bored with this game. Just when Naruto had decided to completely solve Kirahara Akiya, a golden light that only he could see suddenly fell from the sky, turned into a light ball, and entered Kirahara Akiya''s body.


    Naruto''s face twitched, and he felt the aura rapidly growing in Kirara Chi''s body. As soon as he raised his head, he yelled at the extreme point of the endless void: "You king of golden nightmares, you bastard do something for me again!"


    Chapter 258-The Path of Destiny, the Devil is frivolous


    The dimensions of Naruto and the Golden Nightmare King surpass this world too much, so people in this world cannot hear Naruto''s words to the Golden Nightmare King, and of course they will not know what the Golden Nightmare King has done.


    The sphere of light that entered Kirahara Akiya''s body was not just pure power or energy, but a trace of destiny.


    From a normal point of view, the current Kirihara Chi is absolutely impossible to be Naruto¡¯s opponent. Even if the Akame state is turned on, it is an irresistible spike. However, with the intervention of the Golden Nightmare King, he will force the Kirihara Chi also. The original line of destiny had an impact. It was not simply a modification, but the connection of Kirihara Akaya''s destiny trajectory with the future, which was to trigger the power that Kirihara Akaya would have in the future.


    This kind of thing is much more difficult than simply empowering Kirara Chiya. With such a fine control of a person''s destiny, only the Golden Nightmare King and Naruto have this ability.


    With this power of destiny, Kirara Chi also possessed his own future abilities when he was almost dying.


    The blood flow throughout the body increased, causing all the skin to turn red, a faint burst of steam erupted from his body, and his black hair turned into a dull pale, and it looked like a palpable withered.


    ''Completely demonic!''


    The so-called demonization is one of Kirihara Akaya¡¯s iconic abilities. The relationship between the Akagi state and demonization is like the relationship between the selfless state and the tempered state. Demonization belongs to the deeper level of the Akama state, which is driven by anger and the desire to win. Under movement, blood flow speeds up, adrenaline surges, and all aspects of the body''s athletic ability are enhanced. Both speed and strength are explosively improved, but the danger is even higher than the red eyes state. The spirit is almost completely out of control, and only the winner is left. Perseverance and the evil thoughts that completely defeat the opponent.


    According to the normal plot, the demonization of Kirihara Akaya should have been triggered after he was severely injured by the cross torture by the Tibetan rabbit of Nagoya Xingde in the semi-finals of the national competition. However, the golden nightmare king will cut the line of fate In line with the future, Kirahara Akira also awakened in advance to be completely demonic.


    Because of the surge of adrenaline in the body, Kirarachi became extremely excited. This excitement even suppressed the pain in his body. He jumped from the dying state just now, clutching the racket tightly with his right hand and pointing Naruto with his left finger. Cried madly: "I want to defeat you!"


    "Have you even recovered your grip? But it''s too late now, Amaterasu!"


    "Hey ha ha ha... what is this serve?!"


    The demonized Kirara Akira has almost lost all rationality, but the speed is faster than any time before, the white hair even turned into a flash of light.


    The hands that were recording the data were shaking, and he was shocked: "How is this possible?! He has been injured so many, how can he have this speed?!"


    Demon Akiya¡¯s speed and strength have been increased to a level beyond normal. Even Naruto¡¯s Amaterasu can easily fight back, and Kirara Akiya¡¯s goal of hitting back deliberately aimed at Naruto¡¯s knee, which shows that his purpose is not just to score. It is even more necessary to retaliate completely on Naruto for his pain.


    "Humph!"


    Naruto snorted coldly. Now that he has promised Sakurano and Kyoko will not be injured, how could he let these balls hit him again? Even if the speed of the ball is amazing, Naruto has time to react and step back. After a long time, he raised his arm and squeezed the racket.


    "Swing ball!!"


    Although the power of this wave ball is not as terrible as the sprint wave ball, it is not easily resistible. Demon Chi also saw Naruto use the wave ball, and remembered that when his wrist was injured before, the heart of revenge stimulated the power of the devil. Howled wildly: "Call me if you have the ability! Sprint wave ball!"


    With just one shot, he easily blocked the power of the wave ball, and deliberately hit the ball in front of Naruto''s eyes, apparently intending to deliberately let Naruto hit the wave of sprinting ball, and then complete his own "revenge" with color.


    Other people''s war books have been sent to you, there is no reason for Naruto to back down.


    "as you wish!"


    Naruto¡¯s fighting spirit also rose with the demon Akiya¡¯s heart of revenge. He sat down on a horse, and the big tendon on his back was like a tight bowstring. With the force of his body, he could see it even through his clothes. A trace of a back muscle, when the tennis ball fell in front of his eyes, Naruto''s accumulated power exploded in one breath, just like a terrifying force burst out suddenly after a ten-year-old bamboo was bent.


    When the racket is swung, it cuts the air like a samurai sword, making a whirring wind.


    "Go! Sprint the wave ball!!"


    "Go! Use the sprint wave ball to win!"


    "Senior Uzumaki, he must not catch your sprint wave ball!"


    Sprinting the wave ball is a one-stroke trick. Just like the burden this ball puts on the arm, the power of this move is absolutely powerful. Everyone in Qingxue has absolute confidence in this move, but Fuer suddenly He opened his eyes and exclaimed: "No! Look at Kiriya Akiya''s actions!!"


    When everyone followed the sound, they saw Kirara Chi also lowered his body''s center of gravity and made a posture like a 100-meter starting position. He was still holding a racket in his right hand, which looked exactly like the starting position of a sprinting wave ball.


    "He can''t..."


    "Can he also imitate the sprint swing ball?"


    "By the way, I remember that this guy will also use the state of no-self, so his purpose is..."


    Kirahara Akira also mastered the state of non-self, but in general, he was too impressed with his "demon" image, and he rarely used non-self, so he has always been ignored. Last time he played against Tachibana. At that time, Keihara Chi also deliberately used Wumei to imitate Jujuping''s burst ball to injure Jujupying and complete his''revenge''. Now it seems the same plan.


    "Hey!! You dye me red too, sprint the wave ball!!"


    Demon Chi also hit the sprint wave ball, directly hitting back Naruto''s unique move, but this ball is not just a return shot, the attack target of the sprint wave ball is Naruto''s left leg!


    The sprinting wave ball is a very strong trick, but it also has disadvantages. In addition to the burden on the arm and can¡¯t be used for a long time, this trick is too big to use the back and forth swing. It takes a certain amount of time to accumulate before use. Because the muscles are too strong, it will be temporarily unavailable due to muscle stiffness for a short time after using the sprint wave ball. Therefore, it is very dangerous for a person to use the sprint wave ball in singles.

 2083 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2083

    Not only to win, but also to use the opponent''s tricks to cause a fatal blow to the opponent, so as to complete the demon Chiya''s "revenge"!


    "Naruto! Be careful!"


    Seeing the tennis ball flying towards Naruto''s knees, not only Sakurano and Tachibana, but even the beauty reporter Shiba Saori who had been filming felt a heartbeat and screamed in panic.


    In an emergency situation, Naruto squeezed his palm on the ground, and the whole person flipped around in the air, avoiding this''fatal'' sprinting wave ball. The tennis ball hit the concrete wall behind, on the solid wall. There was a crack in the upper part, showing the power of the demonization and the selfless realm.


    "The goal was scored by Li Hai, the score was 15:0."


    This blow can be regarded as a goal that Kihara Chi also reversed the situation, but after the score, the expression on his face was mad but not happy, because the goal just now did not complete his''revenge'' at all.


    Seeing Naruto escaped in time and was not injured, Sakurano and Tachibana both let go of the big stone in their hearts, and their joy was beyond words. After Shiba Saori breathed a sigh of relief, anger surged in their hearts and said angrily: "Senior Inoue, Isn''t it a foul to deliberately attack the opponent''s body like that?!"


    Inoue glanced at Shisaori strangely and felt that she seemed to be particularly angry, but he didn''t think about it any further, but said: "The ball just now seemed a bit deliberate, but after all, it was not hit, right? And it¡¯s just one goal, and the referee can¡¯t just judge Li Hai for a major violation, he must catch conclusive evidence."


    "Evidence?" Zhi Sazhi murmured twice, and then began to concentrate on shooting again, muttering in his heart: "li Haida boy, I must catch your evidence!"


    The complementary power of the demonization and the selfless realm has far exceeded the general selfless realm. Even compared with the aura of the orange flat beast, it can be said that it will not let the wind fall. The change of the destiny trajectory gives the power of Chiya Kirihara. Reached a peak ahead of schedule, constantly showing his frivolous demonic posture on the court.


    "This round was won by Li Hai with a score of 5:1."


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty-Nine-Punishment, Decisive Victory!


    ''Demonization plus no self, this power is even close to the limit of thousands of tempers. With Qingxue''s current combat power, the only one who can defeat this guy is me and the only one.''


    Kirihara Akiya¡¯s demon without self is indeed very powerful. In singles, Gan and Kawamura will not be opponents of Kirihara Akiya, but Echizen Ryoma¡¯s situation is quite special. Judging from his current strength on paper, he has not Echizen Ryoma, who opened the deep door of selflessness, will not be Kiirahara Akaya''s opponent, but after all, he is Xu Fei''s son, and it is hard to say how much he can break out in a crisis.


    "Hehehe... There is absolutely no dead spot in Li Haida''s three-tier nationwide rule!"


    Kirihara Akari''s frivolous laughter pulled Naruto back from his thoughts, looking at the demon, Kiriya Akaya, he couldn''t help but vomit: "You just won the next round. Don''t you think you are too arrogant?"


    "Who is more arrogant will know immediately! Dye me red, knuckle serve!!"


    The knuckle serve in the demonized state has become Kirara Chiya''s most powerful attack weapon. After the tennis ball hits the ground, the speed does not decrease, and it quickly flies towards Naruto''s left eye.


    Naruto''s eyes sank, and he whispered:


    "So I said you are too arrogant, add fate!"


    The crimson flame wrapped the entire tennis ball in an instant, resolved all the complicated and tricky turns on the ball, and hit back with a flame.


    It was also the first time that Kirara Chi saw Naruto¡¯s added earthly life. He felt that this ball was nothing special except for its power, but it was just another version of the wave ball. He didn¡¯t put it in his eyes. Wang smiled and said: "This kind of ball with only power can''t beat me!"


    "Idiot, you don''t understand the true face of this ball! Add life!"


    "Add life!"


    "Add life!"


    Naruto made a four-chain heavy blow with the addition of Earthmanship. After three times of doubling, the power of Earthmanship has been increased to eight times its original power. Even Kirara Chi¡¯s demonized power can¡¯t stand Naruto. With eight times more power, the racket in his hand was knocked into the air again.


    "This power..."


    "Baga, it''s like killing me to fight back with me with the addition of the earth. If you didn''t directly score the first time I played the addition of the earth, you have already lost!"


    The characteristic of adding earth life is that when it is used continuously, every return attack will double its strength. It has similarities with thousands of tempers and has its own advantages and disadvantages.The advantage of hard work is that it can double all the opponent''s hitting power to hit back. However, the effect of this doubled hitting back is limited by the opponent''s strength. If it is strong, it will be strong, and if it is weak, it will be weak. Hit the ball to limit Tezuka''s tempered ability.


    Adding the earth life can only strengthen its own strength during continuous counterattacks. If the opponent directly scores before the power of adding earth life is superimposed, the ability of adding earth life will appear tasteless, but once it is dragged in for a long time, it will be a hit. The more rounds, the stronger the power of adding fate.It can be said that the effect of adding earth life is similar to the effect of thousands of tempering abilities, but the countermeasures are the opposite. When dealing with thousands of tempers, you should not be impatient. The more you want to play a powerful ball quickly, the more passive you will be. Drag in and return the ball continuously.


    Kirahara Akira stared at Naruto with crimson eyes and whispered to himself: "I won''t lose to that move again!"


    "Then you come on!"


    On the second serve, Kirara Chiya didn''t hit his best knuckle serve, but threw the tennis ball into the air, and the whole person jumped up.


    "Sure enough, even this trick will work."


    "Amaterasu!"


    Naruto saw that Kirara Chi also played his own unique serve, and there was no fluctuation in his heart. After all, the ability of the state of no self is such a bug. It can almost imitate all the tricks, but it is limited by the difference of everyone''s physical fitness, even if used I copied it without me, and the power of the same trick is different, just like the burst ball copied by Echizen Ryoma is much weaker than Tachibana''s own.


    The tennis ball wrapped in black flame flew in front of him, and Naruto raised the racket to easily block the ball, and said coldly: "This serve is my trick. Do you think I will be defeated by this move?"


    With a wave of the racket, all the black inflammation on the tennis ball disappeared instantly, turning into an ordinary tennis ball and being hit back by Naruto.


    "Hey, what about this trick! Add fate!"


    Feeling the heat against his face, Naruto laughed badly: "I guessed you would use this trick!" Chiya Kirihara is so simple, in front of an old fox like Naruto. Ye¡¯s brain is as transparent, and what thoughts inside can be clearly seen through. He just hit the racket by Naruto¡¯s addition of earth, and it¡¯s not difficult to imagine the character of cutting the original red and the tooth for the tooth. He will definitely use it. This move counterattacked.


    But this is Naruto''s own trick, how could he not know how to crack it?


    Naruto straightened his right arm completely, fully swung his arm to drive the racket, and slashed it hard towards the added life.


    "This ball, solve you!"


    When Kirara Akira was about to strike back, he suddenly realized that the rebound timing of the tennis ball was not as good as he expected, so that Kirara Akira also directly swung the empty racket, and the trajectory of the tennis ball on the ground formed an incomplete arc.


    "One hit kills! This is the power of my magical chip and moon reading! You will never have a chance to fight back with a doubled attack!"


    If it fails to double the effect of the counterattack, the addition of earth life is just an ordinary smash, which is not a worry at all. It is impossible for Kirara Akira to imitate the moon reading with no self, because Naruto I know best that Moon Read is the same as Fuji¡¯s Feiyan, which is a defensive counterattack trick. If there is no backspin, there will be no Moon Read. Even if it is copied with no-self, as long as Naruto does not hit the backspin, it is no good.


    Even though Kirara Chi also possesses powerful power, he is still controlled by Naruto in the applause. Just like the ancient myth of Sun Dasheng, even if he possesses supernatural powers, he can¡¯t get out of the palm of the Buddha. The second change is still to be suppressed and tortured under Wuzhi Mountain.


    "This ball is scored by Qingxue, the score is 40:0, the end of the game."


    "It''s over, Chiya Kirihara."


    "Not yet! I haven''t conceded yet, you bastard!!"


    "I said, it''s over."


    Naruto¡¯s voice is extremely indifferent, so at the same time, his pupils seem to be coated with a layer of golden luster, with the power to perceive everything. Under this golden light, all the power of the demon appears extremely small. It wasn''t the divine power that dispelled the darkness, but the golden light represented a demon who was even higher than Kirarachi.


    "The last goal is my punishment. Taste it, Suzano Hachisho!"


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    In the screams of Kiriya Akaya, Naruto relentlessly hit eight consecutive heavy blows, and the eight ultra-high-speed punches were intertwined, as if there were eight sharp blades slashing at Kirara Akaya''s body at the same time, and finally cut Hara. Chiya nailed his whole body to the wall, completely defeating his last counterattack force.


    "At the end of the game, Qingxue won, with a score of 6:1."


    "Huh~~"


    Naruto finally heard the sound of the end of the game. Naruto let out a sigh of relief. Looking at Chiya Kirihara, who was killed for half his life, Naruto said with a voice that he could only hear: "I''m sorry because of the King of Golden Nightmare. The relationship is a little bit more exciting, but if you want to hate me, it¡¯s okay, because I don¡¯t put you in my eyes at all."


    If you don''t notice it, you don''t need to care.


    Naruto shrugged, turned and walked into the auditorium, slapped Fuji''s shoulder with a palm.

 2084 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2084

    "Single No. 2 has lived up to expectations and won. The last important task is on you. Don''t forget the duel at that time, Fuji Senpai."


    Chapter 260-The Emperor!Furinkazan


    "The minister''s surgery is about to begin, but I didn''t expect that we still couldn''t keep up."


    The reason Likai University is more eager to win today than usual is that he hopes to bring him the championship trophy of the Kanto Conference before Yumura¡¯s surgery begins. However, Qingxue¡¯s tenacity exceeded their expectations, and he actually lost in two doubles. In an overwhelmingly unfavorable situation, the singles number one, which brought the game to the final victory, was counted in terms of time. Unless Qingxue abstained directly in the singles, the Lihai University players would definitely not be able to keep up with Yukimura''s surgery.


    Sanada closed his eyes and pondered for a moment, then suddenly took off his coat and threw it to Jackal Kuwanabara.


    "Sanada..."


    "You can go to the hospital first. Just leave me alone here. Also, give my coat to Yukimura."


    Jackal looked down at the coat in his hand and smiled: "Understood,''Sanada will definitely win.'' We will help you convey this."


    "Ok."


    In the main election of Lihai University, only Sanada remained on the court. As for the large number of ordinary members, of course they all remained. They also had to support their deputy minister. At the same time, the gap between them and the official election was too great. I am not qualified to visit Yukimura at this time.


    The fact that Lihai Taisho elected to leave the stadium at the same time of course attracted the attention of others, and Qingxue also did it.


    "Why did Lihaida''s formal elections all run away? Hey, isn''t it afraid of us?"


    This kind of unsound remark obviously came from Eiji Kikumaru, the third grade of the Youth Academy, but no one paid him any attention. At this time, an elegant female voice suddenly said, "It''s an operation. Yes, they rushed to the hospital."


    The voice was elegant and moving, and there was a temperament that little girls like Sakurano and the others did not possess. Naruto was taken aback for a moment, but he was happy, and turned his head and said: "Sister, Yuta, you are visiting me Are you playing?"


    The master of that beautiful voice is Fuji Yumiko, the eldest sister of Fujiya, followed by Fuji Yuta who looks a little awkward.


    Hearing Fujisuke''s words, Fuji Yuta said stiffly: "No! I was just forced by my sister!"


    The simplest of the three brothers and sisters of the Fujia family is that the first impression is a bit fierce, Fuji Yuta, how can he hide his dark-bellied older brother and smart older sister.


    Fuji Yumiko saw through but didn''t reveal Fuji Yuta. As a way of saving him some face, he handed out his right hand to Naruto: "Congratulations on your victory, Naruto Uzumaki."


    Naruto and Fuji Yumiko once had a heroic life-saving experience, and they also made a meal appointment. However, because of too many things, the school ranking competition, the Kanto Conference, and the boarding meeting followed one after another, so they dragged on again and again. I haven''t seen this beautiful sister for a long time, and I feel a bit surprised to see this time.


    "It''s nothing, you can win when you are strong."


    Naruto stretched out his hand and held Fuji Yumiko''s hand, only to feel that the beauty in front of him was really icy bones, which made his heart sway in his heart, who had not known the meat for a long time. He couldn''t help being mischievous and scratching his palms gently For a moment.


    Fuji Yumiko shuddered slightly, a strange emotion appeared in her heart, her cheeks flushed slightly, and Naruto glared at him as if not angrily.


    Seeing that there was only anger and no anger in her eyes, Naruto couldn''t help but play secretly, but the crowds here were not a place to tease girls after all, so he reluctantly let go of Yumiko''s hand.


    It¡¯s funny seeing Yumiko look at his dissatisfaction, but after all, she is already a mature woman, like a fully mature red apple. She adjusts her emotions in an instant, and when she faces her brother Fujisuke, she is already He returned to his natural appearance and smiled and said: "The champion of Kanto is right in front of you. Don''t lose, Zhou Zhu."


    I have to say that women are really natural deceivers. Even Fu Zhousuke didn''t notice the slightest strangeness of his sister, and smiled: "I will try my best, sister."


    This year''s Kanto champion will be the final singles number one. Judging by the players from both sides, Li Haida still has the advantage.


    Although the genius Fuji is well-known, Fuji Zhou, who has always been unable to help win or lose, is still far behind the so-called emperor Shinichiro Sanada. This gap seems to exist between Fuji and Tezuka. It is the same between Sanada and Fuji.


    On the corridor of the hospital, Yukimura Seiichi was slowly pushed into the operating room. Although he had already made up his mind to undergo the operation, he was still a little worried at the moment. After all, this operation is related to his future tennis life. For a teenager For the teenager, it was a little heavy.


    ''They still failed to catch up...''


    The teammates had promised to come before the operation. Now they have failed to fulfill the agreement. Although not to blame, they are disappointed. Just when Yukimura was about to be pushed into the operating room, there was a sound of footsteps. The elections finally caught up at the last minute.


    "Yukimura!"


    Except for Sanada, all the Zhengxuan stood in front of Yukimura. Jackal held Sanada''s coat in his hand: "Sanada, Sanada asked me to bring this to you!"


    As a young girl who grew up together, this one piece of clothing is enough for Yukimura to understand.


    ''I see, thank you, Kendichiro.''


    On the tennis court...


    ''Yukimura, although I can''t catch up with your surgery, I will definitely win here and bring you the championship trophy!''


    "From now on, in the Singles No. 1 match between the Youth Academy and the High School Affiliated to Lihai University, Qing Xue will serve."


    ''Tezuka, it seems that it''s time for me to shoulder the burden of Qingxue. Perhaps I can understand how you feel when you stand in this position.''


    Fuji¡¯s problem of being easily distracted during the game has never been cured, even in front of a strong opponent like Sanada, but his distraction is back and his serve begins.


    Fuji spins the tennis ball with his left hand, swings the racket with his right hand from bottom to top, and hits the bottom hand to cut the serve.


    The tennis ball fell in front of Sanada''s eyes and bounced quickly.


    "That ball will disappear."


    The instantaneous acceleration of the tennis ball when it bounces is enough to give the eyeball the illusion that the tennis ball disappears in an instant. This is the best serve skill, but because of his personality, it is rare to take a shot at the beginning.


    "Small bugs!"


    This kind of trick is useless against the emperor of Haida. With a wave of Sanada''s racket, he grabbed the tennis ball from the empty place, and the missing serve appeared on Sanada''s racket.


    ''This kind of trick...I''m sorry, no two, I don''t have time to waste with you here!I want to solve this game as fast as possible, it is as fast as the wind!''


    "what?!"


    The moment of Sanada''s swing was so fast that it made people too late to react. But neither his mind nor his body could keep up with the speed of Sanada''s swing. Before he could react, he banged, and the tennis ball has arrived. By the feet.


    "The goal was scored by Li Hai, the score was 15:0."


    "Hey... Did Sanada just do it? Why didn''t I see him swinging? Is it my dizziness?"


    "No, Senpai Dashi, it''s not that you are dazzled, because I am just like you, I didn''t see anything."


    Oishi and Kaido couldn''t believe their eyes, because at that moment, they did not see Sanada''s movements at all. At this time, Kikumaru was squinting his eyes and making an effort to observe.


    "Eiji, can you see it?"


    "Uh... I can barely see a little bit, but that person is swinging so fast, it looks like his arms have changed into several arms in an instant, and his eyes are so tired."


    "Swing so fast that it looks like there are several arms? How could there be such a person!"


    "But Genichiro Sanada is that kind of person!"


    "Awesome! Vice Minister Sanada, he did a trick from the start!"


    "It''s Fenglin Volcano!"


    "Feng Lin Huo? Go, do you have any information?"


    "Let¡¯s see... Yes, Fenglinshan Mountain is Sanada Henichiro¡¯s four best tricks. The name itself comes from the military thinking of ancient Chinese military strategist Sun Tzu, that is, it is as fast as the wind, Xu Rulin, immovable as a mountain. , Aggression is like fire. What I just used should be gust of wind, like a gust of wind, at a super high speed invisible to the naked eye, Xu Rulin is a trick that can resolve all the opponent''s moves, aggression is an attack technique , Destroy the enemy with an attack like the fire of a raging sea, while the immovable mountain is a defensive skill. It is an indestructible defense like a mountain. According to my investigation, even the trail of last year did not break the mountain of Sanada. wall."

 2085 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2085

    Uncle Rubu: "Hello!"


    "It seems that the little trick of serving that disappears is of no use to that guy, but it''s not just a technical problem, Sanada also has the determination to win, what the seniors don''t have!"


    Chapter 261-The collapse of genius!


    The dedication of Sanada and Fuji to victory is completely incomparable. This may be one of the reasons why Naruto deliberately let the two confront each other this time. Although Fuji used the vanishing serve at the beginning, he was caught by Sanada. Taking the lead with the speed of the wind, the momentum has already prevailed.


    ''This person is indeed different from the opponents I have encountered in the past. In that case, I have to be more careful!''


    Sanada''s style of play is fully in line with his personality. He focuses on offense while conforming to all the basics of tennis, and defeats his opponents with the strongest strength. This is the style of the Emperor Li Haida.


    Under Sanada''s oppressive offense, Fuji''s defense seemed a bit difficult, allowing Sanada to completely control the offensive and defensive rhythm.


    "No, I will lose if I keep it for a long time. If this continues, I will lose if I let him hit the wind!This situation must be reversed!''


    Fuji clearly felt that as the attack continued, Sanada''s aura became stronger and stronger, and his strength became stronger and stronger. He was gradually oppressed to the point where he could only parry. He knew that Sanada''s aura could not be allowed to increase like this. Sumi Sanada immediately raised the racket when he hit the topspin.


    "Triple counterattack ¡¤ Feiyan returns to the nest!"


    Fujitsu resolutely shot his best triple counterattack, and wanted to change the situation of the game at one go. However, for people like Fujin genius, Lihaida could not have not collected data, and for Fujitsu''s triple counterattack, Sanada was naturally. It''s already clear to heart.


    "Useless! Xu Rulin!"


    Sanada roared, and before rushing to the net, he caught the ball before the tennis ball hits the ground. Xu Rulin''s move was not only a defense, but also the strong rotation of flying swallows back to the nest through the control of his wrist at the moment of receiving the ball. All are eliminated. Spinning is the core of Feiyan''s return to the nest. Once the rotation is eliminated, Feiyan''s return to the nest becomes an ordinary flat shot, and it is easy to strike back.


    "The goal was scored by Li Hai, the score was 30:0."


    Sanada cracked Feiyan and returned to the nest with ease, and couldn''t see the slightest effort, so Fuji couldn''t help but sink in his heart: "It''s so easy to crack Feiyan and return to the nest, then..."


    In the next attack, Fujitsu hit a lob with a backhand. This shot was not an attack on the bottom line, and the speed of the ball was not very fast. Obviously, Sanada was deliberately induced to smash.


    Sanada didn''t evade the challenge that Fuji issued, and his whole body jumped up, as if wrapped in flames.


    "Aggression is like fire!!"


    The smash like a raging fire fell straight down in the air. When the people of Qingxue saw Sanada''s smash, they immediately cheered excitedly: "This ball must have been won, because Fuji has..."


    "Triple counterattack¡¤Brown bear arrested."


    Snapped!


    Just after reading the name of Fujitsu''s move, he was beaten by the speed of light. Sanada''s aggression like fire was more destructive than he imagined. Even if the brown bear caught the net itself can offset the impact of the smash by turning his body, he could not resist it. Halfway through, the racket in his hand was shot directly out, and the picture was frozen in a look of consternation.


    "Wh, how come... the brown bear, who was a senior, was arrested and actually..."


    "...Breaked head-on."


    "Using a lob to induce the opponent to smash, and then use the Brown Bear to catch the score to reverse the situation in one breath. The Fuji seniors should have planned that way. If this is the case, the blow of the Brown Bear''s capture and break is very big."


    "Our emperor''s aggression is like fire, but it can crush all defenses!"


    "Vice Minister Sanada! Take victory in one go!"


    Sanada''s incomparable style of play made Lihai''s morale soar. The aggression just now seemed to have completely burned Lihai''s party. The momentum of the stadium has been completely controlled by Sanada, but Noer appears to be floating in it. , It is very disturbing.


    "If the counterattack is useless, how about this? Beluga!"


    Riding on the breeze blowing on the court, the tennis ball rose in one breath, and then fell quickly after reaching the highest point, and fell on the bottom line. After that, the rotation of the ball made the tennis rebound. When passing by Sanada, Sanada held Racketing up the racket just caught the rebounding beluga.


    "That''s it?"


    Sanada looked at Fuji indifferently, and with a flick of his racket, the tennis ball quickly fell into Fuji''s court.


    "This round was won by Li Haida, with the score 1:0."


    At the end of the game, it took a long time to eat a LoveGame, but compared to the zero game, what is more worrying is that Sanada actually cracked all of Fuji¡¯s best missing serve and triple counterattack in one game, showing Overwhelmingly powerful.


    "Fuji-senpai''s triple counterattack was unexpectedly..."


    "Is this the strength of King Lihaida?!"


    Fuji gasped violently. It seemed that he was already struggling, but the focus of his eyes was not particularly clear. It seemed to be distracted... All the triple counterattacks were cracked. This scene...


    "Fuji Shusuke."


    Suddenly hearing Sanada''s voice, Fuji suddenly woke up from the distraction, and saw Sanada''s eyes staring at him coldly from under the brim of his hat, with terrible pressure, he heard Sanada coldly said: "Your triple The counterattack is indeed very gorgeous, but it is a pity that the victory in this game belongs to our Li Haida!"


    In his words, Sanada''s arrogance and dedication to victory were vividly expressed. Even though these words sounded a little arrogant, he was able to easily decipher the triple counterattack, and he was qualified to say these words.


    "A genius, how can I break through the barriers of Emperor Lihai?"


    "The only one I ask for is victory! As fast as the wind!"


    "The goal was scored by Li Hai, the score was 15:0."


    Sanada did not give Fuji any chance to counterattack. After winning the first game with an absolutely overwhelming attitude, Sanada''s offensive broke out even more like a mountain torrent.


    Fenglin Volcano¡¯s four great skills are combined with each other, both offensive and defensive, and the overwhelmingly powerful offensive makes it difficult for Fuji to find any counterattack opportunities. All moves are ineffective, and all attacks are difficult to break through the dual guards of Xu Rulin and Immovable Mountain. Second, the best defensive counterattack trick is completely defeated by the speed of wind and the power of aggression.


    In the three aspects of mind, skill, and body, Sanada, who is extremely strict with himself and has a strong desire to win, has the absolute upper hand, and the genius is being defeated by the emperor Lihaida, completely destroyed from the front and all aspects. .


    "In despair, fight to death completely! Aggression is like fire!"


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    "This round was won by Li Hai with a score of 5:0."


    Before the game, even if everyone expected the Lihai Conference to win, no one would have thought that it would be such a situation. Qingxue''s singles number one was the best-known genius, and he would lose so thoroughly against the emperor.


    For five innings, Fuer didn''t even get a point, and he fell completely.Can''t catch up with the wind, can''t stop the power of fire, can''t break the defense of mountains and forests, and can''t even see the hope of victory.


    Even if Fuer had given up his usual easy-going attitude, and desperately ran and chased, every time he saved the ball, he fell and hurt, but he still couldn''t stop the expansion of the score.


    After the 5th round, Fuji seemed to have exhausted all his strength, lying on the ground for a long time without getting up, even the racket fell to one side, just blocking his eyes with his left hand, it seemed that he had given up.


    "Finally give up, Qingxue guy!"


    "Even the so-called genius cannot defeat our emperor!"


    Fuer didn''t respond to these words at all, just lying there, the Qingxue people were speechless for a while, none of them had seen such depression, or even said that Fuer was desperate, and didn''t even know how to comfort him. He, and the one who has been the most impacted, I''m afraid it is the siblings of Fuji Yumiko and Fuji Yuta.


    "Big brother! Get up quickly!" Fuji Yu yelled too anxiously. Seeing the frustration of Fuji Zhousuke, the worry in his heart had already surpassed the awkwardness of character. Yumiko pressed his lips tightly, with a look of expression. Urgent, but still in the game, no matter how worried she is, there is nothing she can do.


    Fuji has been lying down and didn''t respond to everything around him. Just when the referee couldn''t help but come over to confirm whether Fuji could continue the game, Naruto turned over and jumped up from the audience and walked directly in. Stadium, then...


    He stepped directly on Fuji''s face, which was enough to fascinate countless girls, and rubbed twice unceremoniously.


    "?!!!"

 2086 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2086

    Almost everyone can¡¯t understand Naruto¡¯s actions. It¡¯s your teammate, and you¡¯re a senior. Stepping on this foot is nothing short of a ¡°great rebellion¡±. Even Hiyoshi, who is full of words all day long, dare not treat the senior. Naruto is absolutely bold in making such a move.


    However, after the initial astonishment, Onobe laughed with interest, Echizen Ryomala lowered the brim of his hat and chuckled softly, but Yumiko shook his head, but he was a little bit angry, not really angry. , But some blame Naruto for treating his brother like this.


    The touch on his face made Fu Er put down his arms and opened his eyes blankly. Under the backlight, before he could clearly see the figure, he could already hear the familiar tone.


    "Give me a good game, no two seniors."


    Chapter 262-The Fighting Spirit of No Two, Three Still Upgrade Start!


    Naruto¡¯s approach is simply incomprehensible to others. He stepped on the senior¡¯s face with his feet, and said without shame to the senior, ¡°play well¡±. This way, regardless of respect and inferiority, it¡¯s Naruto everywhere. It doesn''t make sense.


    "Hey, Qingxue players, who are still playing now, please don''t enter the court casually!"


    "Hi hi~~"


    It seemed that even the referee couldn''t stand it anymore, and he quickly expelled Naruto, who was a problem character. When Naruto returned to the audience nonchalantly, he was "kindly entertained" by a group of seniors.


    Kikumaru jumped straight up and hugged Naruto''s neck, then violently ravaged one of his golden hairs, and shouted: "You are so courageous! You dare to say this to the senior, let me teach you a lesson Come on!"


    "I think it is Kikumaru-senpai who should be taught a good lesson."


    "What are you talking about!?! Let me grant you suffocation and death!"


    "Please, senior, I won''t suffocate to death."


    Although the neck was tightened by Kikumaru, this kind of thing obviously had no effect on Naruto. The few of them were obviously fooling around. In the face of this group of problem children, coach Ryugasaki dug out his ears with his hands nonchalantly. Then he looked at him with a smile and stood up again on the court.


    "Uzumaki Naruto''s support, is it good or bad for Fuji?''


    Fuji stood up, not caring about the bruises and dust on his body, and muttered: "That''s right, if you lose like this, it would be really unwilling."


    "I don''t know what determination you made to stand up, but the game is over now!"


    Sanada will not have any sympathy for his opponent, no matter what kind of opponent, he will inevitably defeat it with all his strength. This is the style of the emperor, even if the two are already embarrassed, Sanada still does not plan to release any water.


    The spiral ball hit from a very high hitting point is very fast, and after hitting the corner of the service area, it bounces towards the outside of the court with a tricky angle.


    He chased like he was desperate, using 100% of his power when swinging and hitting the ball, without any reservations, and did not pursue the excitement of what the opponent would react. It was purely for victory. It''s the first time that this kind of game has appeared.


    At the beginning, he was desperate, and both his fighting spirit and strength became very amazing, which Sanada recognized.


    "It''s amazing fighting spirit! But what''s the use of just starting to work hard now?! I just want to change the game by burying my head and working hard. Tennis is not that simple!"


    "How can I know if you don''t try this kind of thing?!"


    "Fall me to hell! Fast as the wind!"


    ''Again!I have never received this ball before!''


    After hearing the name of the move reported by Sanada, Fuji''s spirit immediately tightened.In addition to tennis, Sanada is also good at Japanese Kendo. He is a family of Kendo born in Kanagawa. He has deep attainments in Kendo, and Sanada has incorporated his skills in Kendo into the front of the net. As fast as the wind.


    The swinging posture is like a samurai sword out of its sheath, like a super high-speed arc shot instantly like drawing a sword. This ball is just like drawing a sword, winning with speed, surpassing the speed of ordinary people''s conscious reaction. In the game, there was never a blow back.


    ''Any ball skills must have weaknesses, there can be absolutely invincible skills!Concentrate, concentrate all your will on tennis, you can definitely see it!''


    Fuji, who has always struggled to win the game, finally has a pursuit of victory. When the genius''s consciousness began to concentrate, not only tennis, but also everything around him began to slow down.


    ''Does that trick appear early?''


    Naruto perceives a change, not those visible to the naked eye, but a change in the fate line of Fujisuke''s body. A trace of fate is connected to the future, which brings new changes to this game.


    Fuji is immersed in the constant concentration of sentiment, and he feels that everything around him, the flow of air, and the sound of cheering, have all slowed down... To be precise, it is not that the surroundings have slowed down, but that he has become faster. Now, when the mind is extremely concentrated on one''s own sense of hearing, vision, and touch, the reaction speed of the mind and body has all entered a state of ultra-high-speed dimension, and everything around is''relatively static''.


    The trajectory of the wind is no longer unpredictable, but clearly presented before Fuji''s eyes. Even Sanada''s movements and his prediction of his next move are all insightful.


    "right here!"


    "what?!"


    With a wave of the racket, Sanada''s stunt was volleyed head-on by Fuji, and the tennis ball returned directly faster than before, making Sanada unable to react.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."


    "it is good!"


    Seeing poorly, Fujisuke finally scored the precious first point in the duel with Sanada. Finally, he was obsessed with the outcome and waved his arms vigorously. This was absolutely invisible to Fuji in the past.


    Fuji Yumiko''s eyes were complicated, and he murmured: "I have never seen Zhou Zhu who is so obsessed with winning and losing. Why does he care so much about this game? Do you know what happened, Naruto-kun, Naruto-kun?"


    Yumiko yelled a few times, but Naruto didn''t respond because he was infected with Fujisuke''s problem¡ªwandering.


    ''By increasing your reaction speed to the limit until it surpasses the super-high-speed dimension of the opponent''s super-speed ball, this is the so-called wind attack technique-light wind.This is also the effect of the disorder of the fate line, but from the situation just now, that is not a complete light wind, but an unfinished version, the real light wind is called a magical skill, and its power should be stronger.''


    Naruto''s eyesight can see the essence of fate, that is, the power of fate line, so he thinks more than others, even Yumiko did not hear.


    The incomplete version of Guangfeng is a clarion call for Budu to counterattack, full of persistence for victory, a brand new genius Budu.


    In the back and forth attack and defense, Fuji raised his racket again.


    "Is Feiyan returning to the nest again? This trick has been..."


    Sanada was about to say''this trick is useless'', and when the game was completely over, the tennis ball had already fallen to the ground. The timing of the fall was completely beyond Sanada''s expectation. After landing, he slipped out of the court close to the ground.


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 30:0."


    ''What''s the matter with this ball?The speed of falling is much faster than the flying swallow returning to the nest, this is not the flying swallow returning to the nest!''


    "Triple counterattack ¡¤ Phoenix returns to the nest!"


    "Dashi! Did you hear that, but he was talking about Phoenix, it''s Phoenix!"


    "Ah! I heard that, even if the trick is cracked, Fuer did not give up, and even upgraded the original trick!"


    Snapped!


    "Ah! It''s a chance ball!"


    "It''s over! The aggression is like fire!"


    The super powerful smash swept the raging fire from the sky. The power of this smash was greater than Naruto''s slam dunk smash, and it was strong enough to defeat the unique brown bear head-on.


    Fuji turned around quickly, it looked like the brown bear was caught in the starting position, but the difference was different, the action of holding the racket was different.


    This time it''s both hands!


    "Triple counterattack ¡¤ Kirin landed!"


    With the power of both hands and the centrifugal force of the body''s gyration, the terrible power of aggression was resolved. The perfectly upgraded unicorn landed completely cracked Sanada''s aggression, and the tennis ball fell perfectly on the bottom line.

 2087 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2087

    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 40:0."


    "And the last..."


    The tennis rose rapidly on the wind, and Sanada finally wavered: "White whale? No, isn''t it this time?"


    Sanada''s question was quickly answered. After the fast-rising tennis ball hits the ground, it does not bounce back to the court without extra effort like a normal beluga, but it pops out of the court cleanly.


    Naruto raised his right hand. He raised his hand at the right height, and the tennis ball was flying in the right way. It is also unclear whether Naruto reached out and caught the ball or it just flew into his hand. The result was visible to the naked eye anyway.


    "Triple Fight Back White Dragon!"


    Chapter 263-Brand new, Guardian of Hecton Kris!


    ''Oh, all the upgrades of the triple counterattack have been completed. Is this an evolution from an ordinary zoo to an Eudemon Zoo?''


    Looking at the tennis ball in his hand, Naruto continued to play his life-long, spitting style, and the level of naming in the second week can definitely be regarded as a wonderful work among the net kings, whether it is his best triple counterattack or the back. Those moves that have been developed one after another cannot be combined with the actual effect of the move based on the name of the move. There is no one who can be distracted and come up with new move names in the game.


    ''After the triple counterattack was cracked, all three moves were upgraded. Fu Zhousuke, what a terrible man!But I have an ominous hunch, it seems that there is more than a triple counterattack. This person seems to be still thinking about other things. He seems to have other goals, and he can''t let him evolve like this!''


    Sanada faintly perceives with instinct that Fuji seems to have a deeper purpose. In any case, Fuji cannot continue to evolve like this.


    ''We must end the game as soon as possible!''


    "As fast as the wind!"


    The racket flashed, as fast as a sharp blade unsheathed, like a super high-speed arc ball with a knife and a slash approaching in an instant. Fuji looked down at the racket in his hand, but did not use the unfinished version of the light wind.


    "Fuji-senpai, the ball is coming, be careful!"


    Fuji raised his head, a confident and nasty light gleamed in his eyes, and said in a low voice: "I just figured it out, take it, and fight back the fourth!"


    ''This guy is actually in the game...''


    The problem of Fuji''s easy distraction is really helpless, but this time distraction is a new trick, which can be considered within an understandable range. Fuji''s racket caught Sanada''s rush, tennis. It spins quickly on the net, and when the tennis ball reaches the edge of the racket, Fujitsu does not immediately hit the ball, but uses the reverse side of the racket together to double the rotation of the tennis ball.


    "Although I don''t know what this is, but the ball path is clear!"


    Sanada didn''t know what was special about Fuji''s fourth counter-attack that he had just thought of, but since it was a visible ball, it could be played back, but it could be played''back'', which does not mean that it could be played''past''.


    Fuji directly turned around, not looking at Sanada''s return attack at all, and said with extreme confidence and narcissism: "Your ball can''t pass the net..."


    Snapped!


    As Fuji said, Sanada''s counterattack was directly arrested, and Sanada''s shocked expression and Fuji''s words are enough to judge that this is definitely not a simple mistake.


    "This is the fourth counterattack, the guard of Hectoncres!"


    Under the tremendous pressure of Sanada, Fuji finally completed his new trick, the Guardian of Hecton Kreis. This is different from the previous three upgrades. This is a truly new creative trick and also means Fuji''s complete evolution.


    I took notes quickly. The speed of writing seemed to burn my notebook. It was because this was the time when I rarely showed my true strength. Such precious information is definitely not to be missed.


    "Using the two sides of the racket, the opponent is forced to give the opponent a super-square spin. Although the course is not special, the strong spin on the tennis ball will cause the opponent''s return to be caught. This is the guard of Hecton Kreis. , Um, it is very useful information."


    "Senior senior, how did you make that kind of''seemingly'' scientific analysis in such a short time?"


    Naruto made a speechless expression on his face, but he recorded it seriously.Naruto was not angry, because he thought of another thing.


    Because Naruto has experienced the world of Saint Seiya, the legend of Olympus mythology is very clear. In the age of mythology, the Olympus protoss led by Zeus turned towards the Titan led by his father Cronus. Protoss launched a challenge, known as the Battle of Titans in history.The Titans are powerful. In order to win the victory, Zeus was directed by Gaia, the mother of the earth, to release the three hundred-armed giants imprisoned in the abyss of hell, Tartalus, and help him fight. These three hundred-armed giants are collectively called He Cartoon Kreis.


    The Hundred-armed Giant has fifty heads and one hundred arms. It can throw one hundred mountain-like boulders at the speed of light at the same time. With their help, the Olympus Protoss won the final victory and ruled Olympus. The whole world rooted in Sishan.


    After the Battle of the Titans ended, the three hundred-armed giants Hecton Kreis became the guard of Tartalus. Except Zeus, no outsiders were allowed to enter Tartalus, and he became a veritable''hell goalkeeper''.


    Named after Hecton Kress, who is responsible for guarding the abyss of hell and prohibiting anyone from entering, this is a trick that makes the opponent unable to pass the net with any shot. This is also very appropriate, but when did you know about it? Greek mythology, and thinking about so many things during the game is really a real man?


    "You said my ball can''t pass the net?! How could there be such a thing!"


    "Then give it a try, Guardian of Heron Kress!"


    Fuji once again played his newly completed guard of Hecton Kreis. The attack line was unremarkable, but the true power of this ball will not show until it is hit back.


    Sanada''s reaction was quick, and instead of using the usual counter-attack, he deliberately raised the face.


    "Okay! It''s a lob!"


    "How can such a high ball fail...what?!"


    Sanada was beaten by the speed of light before he finished speaking. Although the height of the lob was high enough to cross the net, the super-square spin given by the guard of Hecton Kreis would cause the tennis ball to stall and fall quickly before crossing the net. Finally caught.


    "This round was won by Qingxue, with a score of 5:2."


    ''How could it be...cut the ball, topspin, lob...no matter what the ball will stall and cannot cross the net, the potential of this man is unfathomable...to say that the terrible degree, maybe still Above Tezuka.''


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 5:5."


    "That guy really caught up from behind 5:0? What a terrible will this is!"


    "You said, Vice Minister Sanada would really lose, right?"


    "What silly thing are you saying, how could Sanada lose?!"


    "But the opponent''s trick can''t hit the net back at all. With this kind of ball, even the deputy minister can''t win it."


    Fuji''s tenacity and persistence also began to waver in general. The fourth hit back was the strength of the guard of Hecton Kreis still firmly guarding the net, so that all of Sanada''s shots were intercepted.


    "This round was won by Qingxue, the score was 6:5."


    "Great! You are invincible, Fuji-senpai! Use the fourth counterattack to continue the victory!"


    Horio was still setting the flag there, but he closed his notebook and solemnly said, "No, it doesn''t seem to be that simple."


    "Sure enough, did you see through it too, Senior Master."


    "Yeah, although it''s very small, but every time Sanada hits the guard of Hegonkress, the height of the ball rises little by little. Five consecutive games have made him almost adapt to it."


    "Only the last game is left. Will Fuji-senpai continue to suppress it with the guard of Hecton Kreis, or will Sanada find a way to crack it? Senpai, can you predict the result?"


    "Impossible. The duel between these two people has exceeded the limit that my data can predict. The only thing that can be guessed is that only Party B with a stronger belief can win!"


    Chapter 264-Peak Showdown, No Two, Sanada!


    ''What a tenacious willpower of this man, even if he did not give up his dedication to victory, this man is definitely the strongest opponent I have ever encountered, but before the end of the game, he must be suppressed by the guard of Hetokress. !''


    "Guard of Hertouncles!"


    Snapped!


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 15:0."

 2088 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2088

    "This ball was scored by Qingxue and the score was 30:0."


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue, the score was 40:0, the end of the game!"


    With the power of his new trick, the guard of Hecton Kreis, he succeeded in overtaking the score and won the final point, which is also the championship point. As long as this point is won, Qingxue will defeat the king Li Haida and get The long-lost Kanto champion, but the atmosphere did not become relaxed, on the contrary, it became more tense.


    Because although the guard of Hecton Kris, the best-of-breed, scored, every time Sanada returned the ball, the height of his return was getting higher and higher. Even in the key points just now, the tennis ball had almost bounced on the net. But in the end, when he was vacillating, he fell on Sanada''s side.


    The victory has been compressed to a very short distance of less than one centimeter, and the slight gap between a few millimeters determines the ownership of this year''s Kanto champion.


    "Go, Guard of Heron Kress!"


    In the final championship point, Fujitsu once again played the guard of Hecton Kreis. Everyone on the court held their breath, staring at the tennis ball in the air, for fear of missing any details, Sanada and Fuji, Tachikawa Qingxue, all the winners and losers are in one fell swoop.


    ''Since the guard of Heron Kress is given a super-square spin on the tennis ball, as long as this spin can be resolved, it will be able to fight back. Yukimura, I will definitely bring you the championship trophy!''


    boom!!


    Sanada''s racket caught the tennis ball, but the catch is not the key. The strong rotation on the tennis ball is completely transmitted to Sanada''s wrist through the racket. This feeling is already familiar to him. However, in the past five games, it was this rotation that allowed him to return the ball. None of them can surf the Internet, and it''s hard for Sanada to have a deep memory.


    However, the five consecutive rounds not only made Sanada familiar with this rotation, but also made him gradually find a way to counterattack, using his wrist to increase the reverse rotation little by little to counteract the power of the guard of Heron Kress.


    The experience accumulated from the return hits was enough to produce the final qualitative change, and Sanada slammed the racket.


    "Xu Rulin!"


    The tennis ball with countless spins eliminated flew forward, hit the upper edge of the net and then bounced high.


    Whether the ball is caught or rolled is still unclear, because the tennis ball fell directly on the net and rolled back and forth after falling.


    Well, this kind of plot can only appear in the two-dimensional world. In the three-dimensional real world, it is basically impossible for tennis to keep balance and roll on the soft net, otherwise Newton¡¯s big coffin board would have long been crushed. No longer... But most Westerners seem to use urns.


    Everyone''s hearts were drawn by the tennis balls rolling back and forth. No one dared to make any noise, for fear that a little movement would interfere with the result of the game.


    "Get me to the other side!"


    In the silence, Sanada suddenly roared!


    After the tennis swayed back and forth, it finally fell slowly in front of Fuji.That ball may be shocked by Sanada¡¯s will to win, or simply, it was just blown by the wind blown by Sanada¡¯s roar (Puff! Your majesty, your majesty, your voice is so big). In short, this is Sanada. Destroy the Guardian of Hegonkress once.


    "The goal was scored by Li Hai, the score was 40:15."


    "Great! I finally broke that trick!"


    "Emperor! Emperor! Emperor!"


    Sanada''s successful scoring also awakened the long-silent Lihai support team, and the uniform slogan was like playing a triumphant song of victory.


    "Guard of Hertouncles!"


    "It''s useless! Xu Rulin!"


    If half of the ball just now was due to luck, then Sanada was able to use Xu Rulin to resolve the strong rotation of the guard of Hecton Kris, and Fuji¡¯s fourth counterattack had been completely overcome by Sanada. .


    "The goal was scored by Li Hai, the score was 40:30."


    "This round was won by Lihai, the score was 6:6, the tiebreaker!"


    The match was dragged to the tie-break, which is very rare in Fuji¡¯s past game records. Fuji has always taken his time and has the leeway to win victory. It was the first time he encountered such a tenacious and powerful opponent, even if the score was lost. There is no relaxation for a moment.


    "Aggression is like fire!"


    An angry wave of flames smashed straight down from mid-air, swept through Sanada''s unquenchable fighting spirit, and flew toward Fuji.


    Fuer knew that this aggression was fierce, but at that time he directly cracked the arrest of his brown bear with sheer destructive power. Now, how dare he be careless, hold the pat with both hands and turn around quickly.


    "The unicorn landed!"


    Using the power of both hands to dissolve the impact of aggression, although it is inconvenient to hold the racket with both hands, the genius still uses the superior technique to accurately hit the tennis ball to the bottom line behind Sanada.


    Sanada had just landed, watching the tennis ball that had already flown in the air, and suddenly did not give his leg muscles any time to cushion and rest, and took off twice.


    "It''s not over yet! Aggression is like fire!!!"


    The fire of the raging waves hit two combos in an instant. This attack is more aggressive and fierce than before. It seems that Sanada''s "fire" seems to have similar characteristics to Naruto''s added earth life, but the power is not As the attack continues to weaken, it will become stronger and stronger, and the flame burns more and more fierce.


    "The unicorn landed!"


    When he landed on defense with Kirin again, Fujitsu fully felt the difference in power. The power of aggression and the second hit made Fuji''s arms tremble. This momentary tremor affected Fuji''s original perfect ball control ability. , Let Fuji''s Kirin land directly out of bounds.


    "The goal was scored by Li Hai, the score was 1:0."


    In the tiebreaker, the first ball was served by no two. After that, the two sides exchanged two goals in turn. Starting from the second ball, the chance was handed over to Sanada.


    "As fast as the wind!"


    Sanada tossed the tennis ball and instantly swung his racket like a knife. It was not only a frontal attack technique, but also as a serve. The speed of a super-high-speed swing was almost close to that of Feng''s heavy cannon serve. The angle of the line attack makes the ball sharper than the heavy artillery serve.


    Up to now, Fuji and Sanada have almost figured out each other¡¯s tricks. Neither side¡¯s tricks have too many secrets to each other. The comparison is just a combination of various ball skills. Physical strength and willpower.


    Fuji saw Sanada hit the ball with a speed like the wind. Although surprised, he reacted quickly and once again entered the so-called''super-high-speed dimension''. His attack angle became invisible in his eyes again with a wave. Racket, hit back instantly.


    Fuji''s return speed is faster and faster than Sanada''s gust of wind. Although it has not yet fully reached the level of the magical skill''light wind'', it can already be called a''gang wind''.


    However, just as Buu knew Sanada at this time, Sanada could also understand Buu. Even if the wind is easily knocked back to Sanada, he is not surprised. The whole person is like a mountain.


    "Not moving like a mountain!"


    Sanada has developed his strongest defensive skills. If Xu Rulin can resolve all the rotations of the opponent''s moves and counterattack the opponent''s stunt from the''technical'' side, then the non-moving mountain is the absolute formation from the''physical'' aspect. Defense, focusing on''strength'' or''speed'', is useless for Sanada at this moment!


    If Fu Er completes the complete magical skill''Light Wind'', this mountain will definitely collapse, but at this moment incomplete Gang Feng will still not work.


    No matter how fast the wind blows, you can only slide on the mountain when you encounter a mountain. You can''t walk through the mountain. After all, the mountainous defense has not been broken. The tennis ball hits Sanada''s defense and is bounced back, falling in the same place. Right now.


    "The goal was scored by Li Hai, the score was 2: 0."


    "White Dragon!"


    Sanada has also seen this white dragon before. Unlike the original Beluga, the tennis ball will not bounce back to Fuji''s own court after landing from a high altitude. Instead, it will quickly pop out to the right side, just like the track. You Long.


    Now that Sanada knew the course of the ball, he immediately stood on the right side of the tennis ball and prepared to fight back, but the situation changed suddenly after the tennis ball fell.


    The tennis ball that was supposed to bounce to the right suddenly bounced toward the front, making Sanada''s preparations completely missed. However, the tennis ball did not bounce back into Budu''s hands. Instead, it hit the net directly and fell to Sanada''s side.


    "Flying dragon flying in the clouds, only I can control the white dragon''s trajectory!"


    "This ball was scored by Qingxue, the score was 2:1."


    Fuji¡¯s white dragon can be regarded as a tribute to Sanada. This trick is very effective, but only Naruto and Fuji Yumiko can see in the audience. Fuji does not seem to be completely focused on the game at this moment. At that moment, he started to lose his mind again.

 2089 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2089

    Naruto can guess even if he doesn''t use his own abilities, but he thought of the game when he stayed together.


    Chapter 265-Choice and End!


    "Feiyan is still in the nest!"


    "Brown bear caught!"


    "White Whale!"


    "The triple counterattack is useless to me!"


    Naruto said coldly, in the dark, insects screamed everywhere, and the tennis ball fell on Fuji''s feet, rolling unhurriedly.


    Fuji knelt on the ground and panted heavily, sweat dripping from the tips of his hair, and finally fell on the ground. The golden light that I saw just now seemed to have turned into a nightmare, and it lingered in Fuji''s mind. , Leaving a deep trace of fear.


    "It''s so strong... Is this your real strength?"


    The ratio is 6:0.


    There is no score from start to finish. This is unimaginable for a genius from an early age, whether it is learning or sports, everything that can be compared is superhuman.


    The perfect seal that didn¡¯t even lose a point, let alone a youth school, even if you look at the whole country, Seiichi Komura, the son of God, who is now known as the strongest son in the country, can¡¯t do it. That kind of appearance simply surpassed the dimension he could understand.


    This time Naruto and Fuji''s practice match really showed his strength, not just the power of tennis, but also the ability to transcend this world dimension-the power of destiny!


    After countless experience in creating the world, Naruto finally became thoroughly familiar with this ability, which is the power of destiny.


    Naruto¡¯s power level of destiny is higher than that of the three goddesses of destiny. It¡¯s nothing to control a person¡¯s destiny. At the beginning of the practice game, Naruto has modified the trajectory of destiny, no matter which one you go, you will eventually go A common result is a complete defeat.


    "Strength? You have to understand this way, anyway, there are many things that can''t be explained to you."


    Naruto put away the racket, and said to Fuer half truthfully.


    "Your triple counterattack is indeed a unique trick in Kanto, but at a national level, it can only be regarded as flashy. Without a sense of victory, you always lack a clear goal of hard work, so even if you have high talents It¡¯s difficult to reach the top, so think about it, don¡¯t help me, I¡¯m very curious about your future, I just hope it won¡¯t develop into a story of hurting Zhongyong."


    Naruto can see through the lines of fate on Fuji¡¯s body, and he also knows exactly what trajectory each line of fate will eventually take. The future is infinite. The genius Fuji¡¯s becoming Fang Zhongyong in this world is also one of the infinite possibilities of the future. There will finally be a day under the parallel universe.


    Although Naruto interfered with Fuji''s fate at this moment, he did not easily decide his future, because in this world, Fujitsu, faced with the fork in the road of fate, what choice he would make is also a part of his curiosity. Things.


    That''s the end of Fuji''s memories. Although Naruto said many things that day made him difficult to understand, but the story of Shang Zhongyong was later understood by Fujitsu.


    Fuji¡¯s talent is indeed blessed, but because his talent is too high, he has made too little effort in the day after tomorrow. In a sense, it can be said that Fuji is somewhat similar to Akutsu, and both have talents that surpass ordinary people, but they don¡¯t. Second, it''s not just as intense and extreme as Yajujin.


    "Aggression is like fire!"


    "The goal was scored by Li Hai, the score was 6:3, and the end point."


    Under the burning fire of raging waves, Sanada''s serial offense finally broke through the strong defense and brought the game to the end of Lihai University, which was also the championship point.


    Naruto sighed softly. In fact, although Hanichiro Sanada is much better than ordinary people in terms of talent, the hard work he put in the day after tomorrow''s practice is unparalleled, and who is technically higher and who is lower. For the time being, the larger amount of practice brings more energy. Usually, Fuji can easily solve opponents and has enough physical strength. Naturally, there will be no loopholes, but against people like Sanada, no The disadvantage of two physical strength is reflected.


    Sanada is at the highest level in the country whether it is attacking or defensive. To fight against him, there is no possibility of preserving his strength at all, and he constantly maintains a high-frequency offensive and defensive rhythm, plus the continuous use of Sanken and Hetonkress. With such a trick of the guard, the physical consumption is naturally several times larger than usual.In the latter part of the tiebreaker, Sanada still maintained a high-tempo attack, but Buer''s physical strength began to be insufficient and his turnovers began to increase, and finally sent the end point.


    Although Fuji is still using the triple counterattack to resist Sanada''s offensive, no one can see that the non-two moves that are seriously exhausted have begun to become sluggish, and every time the unicorn is used to land, the action becomes more heavy, and the phoenix returns to the nest. His power also began to weaken, and the tennis ball that was supposed to be close to the ground began to bounce, but he was still playing.


    "Big Brother!"


    "Zhou help!"


    No matter it was Yuta or Yumiko''s voice, I couldn''t hear the voice of the second week. It was like Tezuka in the original Shuangbu battle. I forgot everything. The only obsession is to win the game.


    Seeing Fuji Yumiko''s anxious look, Naruto couldn''t help saying:


    "You can''t stop him, this is the choice he has to face."


    "Choose? Do you know why Zhou Zhu is so persistent in winning this time?"


    Naruto shook his head, without explaining whether he was "don''t know" or "don''t want to say".


    In fact, Fuji¡¯s dedication to this victory and defeat, the influence of himself and Tezuka should be both. The last Shuangbu battle brought a huge shock to Fuji. Originally, the result of this shock should reach the whole country. It was triggered only during the big game. As a result, Naruto had an impact on Fuji''s destiny during the practice match during the boarding time, which triggered changes in Fuji ahead of time.


    This kind of tampering with fate may cause abnormal changes. Even Naruto can only predict all possible endings without directly manipulating Fuji, because the person who makes the final decision is ultimately the same. .


    how about it?


    What is your choice?


    Is it to win or not?


    In a daze, Fujie heard such an inquiry. At first it sounded like Naruto''s voice, but when I distinguished it carefully, it seemed that it was mixed with the voice of a woman, and it seemed that the voice of an old man and a child were mixed at the same time. The voice came from far away. , Urge Fuji to make the final decision.


    Your destiny is only in your hands.


    "Make a choice, no two!"


    Fuji looked up, and saw Naruto''s whole body enveloped in golden light, just like the color of the nightmare he had seen when he was staying together.The nightmare deep in his mind turned into a gush of anger, and Fuji yelled: "I want to win! Bailong!"


    ''So this is your choice.''


    The white dragon soared into the sky, across the sky in an instant, and then fell down quickly.The White Dragon is different from the Beluga, its rebound route is unpredictable, and it is the same for Sanada.


    The white dragon turned into a white drill and smashed to the ground. When the white light dissipated and everyone looked at the ground, they found that the ball mark left on the ground... deviated from the bottom line, less than half the distance of the ball.


    ''Out of bounds?''


    This thought appeared in everyone¡¯s mind, but no one spoke for a while, and the scene fell into a strange silence until...


    "Out of bounds! Lihai won the game at the end of the game, the score was 7:6."


    The referee''s voice finally interrupted the weird atmosphere like stopping at the same time. After a short reaction time, Qingxue wailed, and Li Haida burst into a huge cheer. Although there were twists and turns in the middle, they finally held the throne. , Once again won the championship trophy of the Kanto Conference.


    Even Sanada took a sigh of relief. He had a feeling that if the last white dragon did not go out of bounds, perhaps he would really lose.


    At the end of the game, players from both sides stepped forward to shake hands.


    "This is a very good game, no two weeks to help."


    Sanada put away his arrogance and said to Fuji.This is not the''compassion'' or''charity'' of the winner to the loser. Sanada''s words are from his sincerity, and he is a powerful opponent who is truly recognized by him in terms of strength and will.


    After a brief award ceremony, Sanada left the stadium with the championship trophy. He must rush to the hospital as soon as possible to bring the trophy to Seiichi Komura, who is still undergoing surgery.


    Naruto stretched out his hand and patted his head down since the end of the game, silent.


    "Remember this moment of unwillingness to lose. This will turn into motivation to promote your further growth. No two, this is your own choice, understand?"


    "¡­¡­understood."


    Budi nodded, two tears running down his cheeks, falling to the ground, no matter the ending, it was his own choice...

 2090 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2090

    Chapter 266-Maiden, you are the truth


    "The sun is so big."


    Naruto was standing at a bus stop in a daze with the scorching sun. He looked up at the sun in the sky. Although he was already cold and hot, he still didn''t like the excessively strong sunlight.


    "It''s better to make the sun a little less."


    When I thought of this, the sun weakened a little as soon as my mind moved. Although the sun was still shining, it didn''t feel as hot as the summer.


    It has been a week since the final of the Kanto Conference, but among those who love tennis, the discussion about that game has not stopped. Although Qingxue finally lost to Lihai University 3-2, Qingxue was in this game. The demonstrated strength is also enough to attract the attention of many people. Whether in doubles or singles, Qingxue has something remarkable. The final white dragon out of bounds led to the defeat. It can only be said that the goddess of victory did not have at that time. Take care of Qingxue.


    Of course, this year''s Qingxue was so strong but still failed to defeat Li Haida, which also proved how indestructible the strength of the king this year is.


    Naruto still remembers the tears after the defeat. When faced with a choice, he chose to win. However, choosing victory does not mean that he will win in the end, because he won a game. The loss was for both sides, and he was ultimately defeated by Sanada.


    And if you choose to win, it means that Fuji has the heart to win and can''t care about victory or defeat as before. If you lose the game, you will lose, will be unwilling, will regret, and will eventually shed tears. , This is also his own choice, which is irreversible.


    The loss of the Kanto Conference and the championship also has some impact on Naruto. It is not a loss, but he once bet with Shiba Saori that if Qingxue wins the championship at the Kanto Conference, he will date him for one day. This date is broken, let Naruto People are still a bit disappointed.


    However, since Shiba Saori is a tennis reporter, she will meet again in the future, so Naruto will not be lost for too long.


    Naruto waited under the sun for a while, and trot over from a short distance. A beautiful young girl with neat brown short hair and two cute pink hairpins pinned to her is a very iconic little beauty. This person is orange. apricot.


    Ju Xing slid and trot, carrying a small suitcase, and soon came to Naruto, panting and saying, "I made you wait a long time."


    Although her stamina was good, the weather was hot and she ran so eagerly that a thin layer of sweat broke out on her body.


    "It''s nothing, it''s not hard work for men to wait for women, but happiness."


    Naruto was talking nasty words, and took out a handkerchief out of thin air to wipe the sweat from her forehead with Juxing.


    Ju Xing was a little bit shy, but he didn''t evade or be arrogant. Now that he has come, he has made a decision in his heart, so why bother to be reserved, let alone suppress what you like. It''s really tired.


    Naruto gently wiped off the sweat from Juxing''s forehead. Juxing felt that with Naruto''s movements, she felt cool all over her body, which was even more comfortable than walking into an air-conditioned room. The heat in her body instantly disappeared, and she couldn''t help being surprised.


    But before she could ask, Naruto took her little hand directly.


    "Apricot, I''m really glad you can come."


    Juxing''s face blushed, a little shy and nervous, and said in a low voice, "I have promised you any way, and in fact, you are really too much."


    Before the start of the Kanto final, Naruto once sent Sakurano and Tachibana an invitation to travel together after the final. The two did not refuse to push and half-place. After the final, Naruto was not depressed at all to lose the game. An invitation was sent to the two again, and after a week of soaking, the two girls finally agreed to this three-person trip.


    "I know I am greedy, but I like that your intentions are true. There is absolutely nothing false about this."


    Naruto said sincerely that Naruto can use his power but control everything in this world, but only emotions can''t. This is his original mind even after he has experienced infinite power, just as Naruto once had a golden nightmare The phrase that the king said, "This millet is the sea."


    Tachibana was also moved by Naruto¡¯s sincerity. She is not a stupid girl. If she didn¡¯t feel Naruto¡¯s sincerity, how could she agree to such a ridiculous thing. When she heard Naruto¡¯s sincere confession, Tachibana just felt full of heart Sweetness and joy are more satisfying than the mood of love in the previous fantasy. Although there is irrefutable absurdity, this is love.


    Juxing was about to say something, when she saw Naruto''s head slowly lowered, her heart was pounding with tension, but she closed her eyes and pursed her lips softly.


    The last time of intimacy was before the Kanto final. Although it has only been a week, Juxing has a long-lost feeling. This is what Chinese says, "I don''t see you in a day, like three autumns."


    Ju Xing feels that her mentality is no different from that of a girl in love. Her heart is full of her boyfriend''s shadow, and she will miss each other. When meeting each other, she can¡¯t wait to stick together all the time. She is only ashamed of her boyfriend¡¯s affection. Happy without resisting.


    After a while, Ju Xing''s face was red with shame, and her whole body was hot. Although Naruto''s power can help her resist the heat of the outside world, the increase in body temperature caused by the psychological factors of shyness cannot be prevented.


    "Apricot, you are so beautiful."


    "Hate, say these nasty words again."


    Ju Xing said disgustingly, but no one could see the joy in her eyes. They were kissing each other. When the oil was mixed in honey, two coughs suddenly sounded on the side.


    "Ahem!"


    The coughing sound was quite deliberate. It was obviously reminding something. When I turned my head, I saw Naruto¡¯s real girlfriend in this world, Sakurano, who had arrived at some point, pulling a suitcase of pink cherry blossoms with a sullen face. Staring at Naruto and Tachibana with a little dissatisfaction.


    Ju Xing was shocked when she saw Sakura, her face was ashamed of bleeding.Although he had agreed to Naruto''s request to hug left and right, facing Sakura''s true girlfriend, he still felt a guilty conscience and embarrassment.


    The relative Naruto had no guilty conscience, and said calmly:


    "Sakura, here you are."


    "Humph!"


    Sakura snorted softly without answering. It was obvious that she was jealous again.Although I accepted Naruto''s love, but when I saw the scene of Naruto''s affection with Tachibana just now, there was still a pantothenic in my heart, which I couldn''t control.


    The key is that after Naruto saw that Sakura was coming, he still didn''t let go of Tachibana''s hand and held it tightly. This made Sakura''s jealousy rise up.


    Beside Sakura, there are also a pair of big eyes, patrolling Naruto and Tachibana in amazement. After staying on the hands they are holding for a while, the line of sight falls on Sakura''s face again with a look eccentric.


    ''Tomuka, how come this girl?''


    The girl who appeared with Sakurano was Sakurano¡¯s best best friend Tomoka. She was a carefree and somewhat nymphomaniac. She also pulled a suitcase in her hand and looked like she was all the way, but Naruto didn¡¯t invite Tomoka to be there before. Inside, couldn''t help but look at Sakura.


    Sakurano saw his doubts. Although his face did not relieve, he explained: "If you travel, it would be more fun to go with more people, so I called Shang Tomoka to join." After speaking, he gave Naruto a sideways glance. .


    Naruto suddenly couldn¡¯t laugh or cry. Sakurano¡¯s invitation to Tomoka really didn¡¯t discuss with him at all. This was considered a ¡°self-assertion¡±. Of course, Naruto wouldn¡¯t get angry because of this. After all, he invited him at the same time. The two girls have no right to talk about others, but feel that Sakura''s image has become different from the original soft girl in this world, and occasionally it will get dark.


    ''Tomika is still there, please pay attention to me''


    Sakura probably meant this, and it could be regarded as a little bit of revenge for Naruto.


    Sakura, who used to be so cute and deceptive, has become a little blackened. Although Naruto seems to be more cute, as the culprit of this blackening, is Naruto sinful or immeasurable?


    Tomoka stared at the three of Naruto, Sakurano and Tachibana for a long time, and said a philosophical sentence with a hippy smile: "Naruto-senpai, you are not a good person."


    In this regard, I can only say, girl, you are the truth.


    Chapter 267-Broken and Crazy


    For a four-person trip, luggage is a big problem. The jealous Sakura hasn¡¯t died yet, so she threw both of her suitcases with Tomoka to Naruto, and walked in front of him with a cute bag and Tomoka. , Whispering from time to time.


    Naruto followed behind with three suitcases, looking like a silly circle.


    Tachibana took her suitcase and followed Naruto, looking at Naruto with a dumbfounded expression: "I seem to sympathize with you a little bit."


    Naruto knew what she meant, and immediately showed off her strong muscles, and said with a hippie smile: "It''s okay. My body is as strong as it looks. It''s okay to carry the sun and the moon on my shoulders."


    Naruto¡¯s sentence is not casual, he can do it literally, even if a girl asks to take off the moon in the sky, Naruto can do it, this strength is Naruto¡¯s arbitrary flowers. Protection.


    Naruto has always felt that it is impossible for a man without strength to open a harem, no matter how small the harem is. This strength can include many aspects, power, financial resources and even the simplest and most straightforward combat power. Without sufficient strength, even oneself cannot be protected. Well, let alone give happiness to the girls you love.


    Tachibana didn¡¯t know that Naruto had so many thoughts. Seeing him pulling three suitcases was really stupid. She couldn¡¯t help rice, ¡°Why don¡¯t I get one for you?¡±


    ''Apricot is really considerate, I''m so touched, but how do you feel that Sakurano and Apricot have exchanged personalities.''


    Naruto secretly complained when he was moved, but although Tachibana is considerate, Naruto is still unacceptable, because a man can never let his girlfriend suspect that he can''t do it, even if it''s just strength.

 2091 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2091

    "No need, let alone three, it doesn''t matter if there are ten or eight."


    Tanggu Xing''s face immediately sank when she heard this, and she stuffed her suitcase into Naruto''s hand, and said angrily: "Since you are so good, let''s hold my suitcase together!"


    After finishing talking, he walked forward and quickly followed Sakura and Tomoka.


    ''Why are you suddenly angry? It shouldn''t be that one?''


    The monk Zhanger Naruto couldn''t figure it out, and it took a long time to understand that, except for one of his three suitcases, he helped the two girls, Sakura and Tomoka, to take them. It doesn''t matter if you have ten or eight. Are you looking for ten or eight girlfriends?


    Although Naruto''s actual number of harems has long surpassed this number, Ju Xing didn''t know this, and he immediately became angry when he heard his colorful bowels.


    Naruto felt that his IQ had plummeted recently, and he was dragging four suitcases at the same time, making him an absolute fool.


    But when he thought of another point, he felt happy in his heart.Although Tachibana was a little jealous, after giving him all the suitcases, he quickly followed Sakura.


    She used to help Sakura before, and the relationship between the two was pretty good, but it became embarrassing because of Naruto in between. Now Tachibana is a little guilty in front of Sakura, but since they have agreed to Naruto''s absurdity You can¡¯t just let go of the request, this embarrassment will have to be broken sooner or later. Juxing is still very sensible and considerate.


    The four people got on the bus and came to the Shinkansen station. The destination of this trip is Karuizawa. Of course, they will not live in a villa that can be haunted at any time like the last time they stayed together. Instead, they will really travel. .


    It only takes one hour to get to Karuizawa by Shinkansen from Tokyo by Shinkansen, but 5,000 yen per person is not a small burden for students, and although there are also cheap buses, the three-hour journey starts Naruto gave up directly and chose to spend money to buy time.


    After buying four tickets to Karuizawa, the problem came after the four got on the Shinkansen.


    The seats in the car are two-to-two facing each other. Naruto and the four of them are in two-to-two positions, but the question is which''two'' is versus which''two''?To put it bluntly, it is who sits with whom.


    It stands to reason that Sakura is Naruto¡¯s real girlfriend and should be sitting with Naruto, but it¡¯s not very good to dry the orange apricot, and after all, orange apricot and Tomoka are not close, I have never seen it a few times, and yes For Tomoxiang, Tachibana should be regarded as''a woman who vie with her girlfriend for her boyfriend'', and they might be embarrassed if they are put together.


    Thinking of this, Naruto couldn''t help but regret that he hadn''t attacked Tomoka earlier, otherwise, if these three are all his own women, there is no such problem.


    When it was still difficult for him to decide, Sakurano first said:


    "I''ll sit down with Tomoka."


    As he said, he took Tomoka and walked towards the seat, leaving Naruto with a beautiful back of his head.


    Halfway, Tomoka turned her head and gave Naruto a weird expression. It seemed helpless and gloating. Why did Naruto think this girl looked so happy?Well, you must clean up afterwards.


    Naruto''s thoughts turned, and his thoughts were extremely fast, followed by a quick step, and when Sakura was just about to sit down, he hugged her directly.


    The body of the girl in the first grade of junior high school is really thin and weak, she is like a bigger doll in Naruto¡¯s arms, Naruto is holding Sakurano, not giving her any reaction time at all, holding Sakurano to sit He took the seat, and sat beside him with the orange apricot.


    ''Haha, I''m such a genius [jerk]. If there are not enough places to sit, hold one in your arms and sit next to one. As for Pengxiang, this trick-or-treating girl, let''s leave it alone.''


    The relationship between Tomoka and Naruto is a bit subtle, but Sakura and Tachibana are both by her side, and Naruto has no choice but to leave her in the air temporarily.


    Tomoka didn''t expect Naruto to be so bold [shameless]. After a while, she didn''t get angry at herself anymore. She sat opposite Naruto and looked at the three of them for a while.


    From the perspective of her own selfishness, among Sakurano and Tachibana, she certainly favors her friends, but the situation in front of her is obviously not as simple as''two women fighting for husband''. The girl with the soul of gossip can''t help being curious about this. What direction will the relationship between the three people develop in the future?


    The girl with a long reflection arc finally reacted at this time, her cheeks flushed with shame, and said in embarrassment: "Let go! Tomoka and Xing are still watching!"


    Hearing Sakura talk about herself, Tachibana immediately turned her head, pretending to look at the scenery outside Sichuan, but at this time the car hadn''t left the station, so she didn''t know what was so interesting.


    And Ponxiang covered all parts of her face except her eyes with her hands like she hid her ears and said with a smile: "Sakura, you don''t care about me, I didn''t see anything, you go on, hehe...continue."


    ''Careful making friends''


    Sakura was wailing in her heart, feeling that Naruto¡¯s big hand was on her waist, and the light T-shirt could not stop the man¡¯s hot body temperature. In a blink of an eye, Sakura¡¯s body became a little hot and blushed, but after all, there was still orange. Apricot and Tomoka are here, Sakura can''t help but feel shy: "Let go! Don''t you feel ashamed to do such a thing?"


    "Not at all. It''s a boyfriend''s basic right to be intimate with his girlfriend."


    "But I didn''t give you that kind of power!"


    "The things I like generally don''t need to be given by others, just grab them."


    Sakura was furious with Naruto''s rogue logic, and said angrily: "Your head is simply broken!"


    "Yes." Naruto lowered his head, sniffed the fragrance of Sakura''s body, looked at her angry and cute expression, and said intoxicated: "When I invited you, and you didn''t refuse me, I was already crazy with joy. Up."


    This sentence was sincere, not just Orange Apricot, Sakura also fell silent when she heard this sentence, and finally stopped all struggles and leaned softly in his arms.


    Chapter 268-I want to teach her a lesson


    Sakura was thin-skinned, and Naruto didn''t hold her all the time. After the Shinkansen went smoothly, he let go of her and let Sakura sit next to Tomoka.


    Although sitting two-to-two, the atmosphere did not change strangely. Instead, it calmed down because of Naruto¡¯s previous words. Sakurano didn¡¯t know whether she wanted to go or accept her fate. When it came to this point, she said nothing. Her indulgence is inseparable.


    Because the journey is only an hour, the four of them did not buy a train bento, but only bought some simple snacks, eating and drinking, and soon the Shinkansen left the reinforced concrete jungle of Tokyo and came to Yu Yu Sensen, a health resort where insects are everywhere. Karuizawa.


    Karuizawa is located on a plateau at an altitude of 1,000 meters, and with lush vegetation, it has a cool climate even in summer and is a summer resort.The temperature in Tokyo today has exceeded 34 degrees Celsius, and the temperature of the asphalt floor is even closer to 50 degrees, but in Karuizawa, the temperature is only more than 20 degrees, cool and pleasant.


    After getting off the bus, the three women couldn¡¯t help taking a deep breath. Tokyo¡¯s air pollution is serious. Even though various regulations have been introduced to protect the environment in recent years, the environment in a metropolis like Tokyo cannot be compared with Karuizawa. The air in Izawa was as natural as it had been washed by heavy rain. Breathing in the fresh air gave the three women a feeling of being purified.


    Naruto took the luggage and said to the three girls with comfortable faces:


    "Well, it''s still a station. It''s not too late to get some fresh air and wait until I live. I have already booked a hotel."


    Naruto called for a taxi. As the only man here, he of course had to take on the job of carrying luggage. After he put all the luggage of the four people in the trunk of the taxi, he found that Tomoka was standing in front of him with a mischievous expression. Look at him.


    With a bang, Naruto closed the trunk lid and looked at Tomoka with some caution: "What''s the matter, Tomoka, how can you fool me?"


    "Senior, do you see me like this? It''s so sad."


    Tomoka said exaggeratedly, while wiping the tears that didn''t exist at the corner of her eyes with her hands, making a look of tears.


    However, her exaggerated and crappy acting skills really can¡¯t deceive people, and Naruto has already learned about this girl¡¯s naughty character, so she was not fooled at all, just poked her forehead, and said angrily: ¡°Don¡¯t act. , The acting skills are too bad, if you become an actor, you will definitely be sprayed to death!"


    "slightly!"


    His forehead was poked red, Tomoka put out his tongue and made a cute grimace: "Bad senior! But forget it, remember to thank me later." Turning around and ran away violently.


    "What is this crazy girl doing?"


    Naruto soon knew what this girl was doing. Before running back to the car, Tomoxiang opened the door, sat in the passenger seat, and poked her head out of the window: "Get in the car quickly."


    ''Hehe, Tomoka, I really appreciate you.''


    Naruto really feels that Tomoxiang, a girl who sometimes dismantles her own stage, is often a god assist teammate.Originally, when he was carrying his luggage, the three girls were all standing on the side. When he finished moving, he got into the car together. The car was a standard four-seater. The driver drove and Naruto was in the co-driver. It was normal for the three girls to squeeze in the back. But after Tomoka took the co-pilot, Naruto could only sit in the back seat with Sakurano and Tachibana.


    Tomoxiang is so caring, why can''t there be such a great teammate?But she is simply a pig teammate to Sakura, and Sakura is not a fool. She couldn''t see the mischief in the smile of her buddies, and she gave Naruto a sullen look, which meant, "You guys are in collusion."


    Naruto shrugged and said that he was very innocent, but Sakura clearly didn''t believe it.


    Naruto''s innocence was interpreted as cheeky by Sakura, but it was all here, and it was impossible to shake her face and leave. Sakura still sat in the back seat of the car.


    ''Obviously, I was stunned, but still got in the car. Is this the legendary mouth-spitting body?''


    Although Sakura is not a girl with a coquettish personality, the changes in love are probably unforeseeable by everyone. In Naruto''s eyes, it is becoming more and more lovely.

 2092 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2092

    Everyone got in the car, of course, Naruto sat between Sakurano and Tachibana.


    There is not much space in the back seat. Even if Sakura and Tomoka are both junior high school girls, the three of them still can¡¯t help but squeeze together, especially in the hot weather. Sakura and Tachibana are only wearing thin, thin T-shirts. This is not to be old. Fate?


    Although the attractiveness of pure beauty to Naruto is close to zero, both of these are girls who Naruto really likes and also like him. Naruto has never had any restraint in the person he likes. He Courage enough and thick-skinned, he stretched out his hands, directly fulfilling his wish to hug right and left.


    The two girls were shocked by Naruto''s big hands around their waists, but they reacted differently in the back. Orange Xing pretended to look at the scenery outside the window, and took a tacit attitude towards Naruto''s actions.Sakura was glaring at him with a blushing face, trying to convey the emotion of''anger'' to Naruto, but Naruto''s selective eyes saw only''pretty'' and''cute''.


    Naruto restrained a little while on the Shinkansen, but now he completely lost it. Seeing Sakurano''s shy Chishui Qiu Hitomi, Naruto slowly lowered his head.


    Sakura was taken aback, and hurriedly stretched out her hand to block him: "Don''t..." It''s not that she doesn''t want to, but at least she is shy.


    Naruto directly ignored Sakura''s weak power and said in a low voice, "You are my girlfriend."


    Break defense with one sentence, or break defense with brute force?


    Whatever, Naruto kissed her beautiful girlfriend as she wished, Sakura wanted to cry in her heart:''Listen to me!''


    Girl, I really want to tell you, why should you tell him about his mouth? Anyway, you can''t tell him.


    Although shy, when Naruto really kissed, Sakura did not resist anything. After all, they were formal boy and girl friends. Sakura naturally came up with such an idea in her heart:''I am his girlfriend, we are affectionate. Of course, why care about others'' perspectives?''


    Sakura no longer resisted thinking about it this way.


    The driver did not look squint and could be regarded as a robot directly, but Tomoka was not. Seeing Sakura in the rearview mirror as Sakura started to respond, Tomoka''s heart almost ran by millions of Pippi shrimps at the same time:''This, this is still Sakura?Obviously knowing that we are watching...Is the magic of love really that huge?Or is it the magic of this man?''


    After a while, Naruto turned to attack another target, and then turned back.The blessing of the Qi people is really great, the so-called "Xiangren", Naruto''s thoughts are all written on his face.


    The two red-faced girls glanced at each other. They had a complicated relationship, and for the first time a kind of common hatred of the enemy arose:''This bad guy!''


    In an instant, the two girls burst into an amazing understanding, and at the same time they scratched his body with their paws.


    "Wow! Murder your husband!"


    Twenty minutes later, the car finally arrived at the hotel Naruto had booked. After getting off the car, Tomoka''s face was still red, but she couldn''t help but ridicule when she saw Naruto''s appearance: "Wow, senior, you What kind of look is this? Is it a custom lioness?"


    The faces of the two lionesses blushed, and they blushed again when they heard the words, and they gave her a glare.


    His neck and arms were full of scratches, and there were two obvious bite marks on his shoulders. Naruto''s mouth twitched, and he knocked on Pengxiang''s head: "You are really happy to see it, is it good-looking?"


    "Well, it''s very beautiful, it''s even better than the soap operas at 8 o''clock in the evening."


    The girl''s serious and sincere face really made Naruto couldn''t help...I want to teach her a lesson.


    Chapter 269-Swimsuit


    The large number of people (?) is mainly because Sakura and Tachibana are still there, and Naruto''s idea of ??trying to teach Tomoka a meal is ultimately difficult to achieve.The four people walked into the hotel Naruto had booked. It is a traditional Japanese-style hotel. It is located in the mountains and has a great atmosphere.


    The guest room is also traditional Japanese style. There is no standard bed, but a futon on the tatami mat. The bed is naturally formed, so even if a temporary extra Tomoka is added, it will not cause trouble.


    After the four put down their luggage, Naruto looked at the three girls and said:


    "Where are you going to play first? The scenery on this mountain is very good. We can go up and take a look. We can also go swimming in the streams on the mountain. At noon, we can have a picnic on the top of the mountain. When we come down, we can also visit the Stone Church. "


    The three girls are full of vitality. Sakurano hesitantly said, "But we didn''t bring cooking tools. It would be a little difficult to have a picnic."


    "It''s easy. We just ask the store to borrow some tools. You can also buy some food, and you may be able to catch natural game in the mountains."


    The food has a huge appeal to the three girls, so the girls'' hesitation was dispelled, and finally Sakurano made a decision: "Well, let''s go to the mountain to play today!"


    Although Karuizawa is not a seaside city, the three girls all brought swimsuits because they thought they would play in the stream. Tomoka also thiefly said to Naruto: "Senior, Sakura made a special effort for this trip. I bought a new swimsuit. Are you looking forward to it?"


    "Swimsuit?"


    Naruto''s ears moved, and his eyes looked at Sakura subconsciously. Although he had seen many girls in swimsuits, it seemed that Sakura''s swimsuit was the first time, so I was really looking forward to it.


    Sakura''s face flushed, and Qiqi Ai Ai said, "Tomuka, what are you talking about? You didn''t buy it specially... It''s just that the previous swimsuits are a bit smaller."


    He said so, but that shy and expectant expression is really unbelievable, and Naruto will not disappoint the girl¡¯s heart. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it, Sakurano, you will definitely become better when you wear a swimsuit. Usually more beautiful." After seeing Tachibana, looking at him with some expectation and sadness, he quickly added: "Apricot, the same is true for you. If the beautiful elf puts on a swimsuit, I wonder if he will become a mermaid? "


    "No, it''s just a change of clothes, and I don''t have a tail!"


    Ju Xing said angrily, but her expression was full of sweetness.


    The two girls who were coaxed happily went to change into swimsuits, while Tomoka stayed in place, patted Naruto on the shoulder with her hand, and said in the tone of a senior in life: "Senior, you are really tired."


    Naruto patted her hand off, and said angrily: "Don''t teach me a lesson, and I''m not tired, I''m still having fun."


    "Although you have achieved double happiness, you have to bear double responsibility. Senior, you have to work hard."


    Naruto shook his head: "My responsibility is more than doubled."


    What Naruto meant was that he liked a lot of women, and the responsibilities he assumed had surpassed the double amount. He didn''t specifically refer to anything or anyone. But when he said this sentence in front of Tomoka, Tomoka subconsciously Thinking it was implying that he was implying, his heartbeat suddenly missed a beat, and his face gradually turned red, but immediately he pretended to be nonchalant and said, "Senior, you are such a badass."


    "Yes, I am." Naruto squeezed Tomoxiang''s nose in an affectionate manner. "Well, you can change your clothes too. I''ll borrow some tools for a picnic."


    Naruto walked out of the room. Of course he didn''t need to borrow things like tools and food. He came to a place where no one was there. When he thought about it, he changed a bunch of things out of thin air, and then deliberately dragged it for ten minutes before carrying it. A huge incubator returned to the room.


    Pengxiang was wearing a white coat, and when he saw him coming back, he smiled and said, "You two come out, the senior is back."


    Naruto put down the incubator, and the paper door on the side was opened. Sakurano and Tachibana, who had changed their swimsuits, walked out from behind the door, a little shy.Naruto''s eyes lit up, and he couldn''t help staring at the two girls in front of him.


    Sakura is introverted, and the swimsuit she chooses is a conservative one-piece. The dark blue swimsuit is dotted with cherry blossoms, making her skin as white as snow.The orange apricot is more outgoing, the swimsuit is split, and the green and white stripes look very lively.


    Sakura blushed and asked shyly:


    "Does it look good?"


    "Good-looking, so good-looking! Yingnao, Xing, the two of you are so beautiful, and the term Renbi Huajiao was created for you."


    Both Sakura and Apricot can refer to flowers, which can be regarded as a fate. Although it is a bit awkward to praise two people at the same time, Sakurano and Tachibana are very happy when they hear the praise of their sweetheart, and don''t care about the little jealousy. .


    These two are both his girlfriends, Naruto is not very polite, a pair of thieves kept looking at the two women, and the result was not much different from what they thought before.Tangerine is still a little better than Sakura in figure. Although they are all middle school students, they still have a one-year developmental difference. Moreover, Tangerine''s usual exercise volume is larger than that of Sakura, and naturally develops better.


    Although Sakura¡¯s body is not as good as Tachibana, she is considered pretty good at her age, and her future development is still considerable. Among the three women, the worst figure is Tomoka. She also changed her swimsuit and put it on outside. Just the last coat, her figure is undoubtedly the bottom of the three women, but the worst figure she chose a leopard print swimsuit, but combined with her flat figure, it is really Some violations.


    Naruto¡¯s undisguised eyes made the three girls'' cheeks flushed, and Tomoka, who was standing nearest, kicked Naruto in a kick, and groaned: ¡°Bad sir, don¡¯t stare at it, your eyes are almost falling off. Up."


    Naruto touched his eyes and said solemnly: "The eyeballs are still there."


    Tomoxiang couldn''t laugh or cry. Just about to kick him again, Naruto quickly avoided, picked up the incubator on the ground, took out a backpack from his suitcase, and said to the three women: "Since we have packed up Just go."


    When going out to travel, playing is the key point. Tomoka didn''t play naughty with him anymore, and Sakurano and Tachibana also learned Tomoka, wearing a thin coat outside their swimsuits and walking up the mountain with Naruto.


    The mountain road is relatively flat. Although it is not difficult to walk in sandals, the peaceful and natural scenery is easy to immerse in the birds and flowers along the way. The girls are quickly caught in it. Tomoka takes out a digital camera and asks Naruto Take photos of them.


    Naruto was naturally disrespectful and took on the job of a videographer.


    After shooting dozens of shots in a row, Tomoka proposed to change her to shoot, and at the same time took three photos of Naruto and the two girls.

 2093 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2093

    Although Tomoxiang¡¯s naughty made me laugh and cry before, Naruto immediately felt that this girl was too cute and did not pretend to be too cute when she put forward this idea. Aside from anything else, she pulled Sakurano and Tachibana with her hands on her. On their fragrant shoulders.


    The two girls looked a little nervous and embarrassed, but in the end they did not resist. Leaning against him halfway, Tomoka took the opportunity to press the shutter and recorded this moment. Looking back many years later, it was another sweet memory.


    After taking the first group photo of the three of them, the relationship between Sakurano and Tachibana became more harmonious, which made Naruto very happy. The four of them walked around and looked at the atmosphere.


    After walking for more than half an hour, there was a faint roar in front of him, and Naruto said, "There seems to be a waterfall in front of me. Do you want to go over and take a look?"


    The answer is of course, with the unanimous approval of the three women, Naruto took the lead and walked towards the source of the sound.


    When I reached the end, what appeared in front of my eyes was a waterfall. The water flow leaned down from a height of more than 20 meters, forming a huge white curtain, and the impact formed a huge roar. Below the waterfall is a huge pool of water. The general swimming pool is bigger.


    The waterfall impacted and splashed white water, which looked hazy like a fairyland. As he got closer, the water vapor stuck on his body, which made his sweaty body cool.


    Naruto saw how shocked and obsessed the three women were about the sight, and immediately decided: "We have a picnic here today!"


    Chapter 270-Playing in the Mountains


    This is indeed a good place to play. The three girls took off their coats and jumped into the pool one after another.


    The water is not very cold, and I didn''t feel cold when I jumped in. It was so comfortable to be able to jump into the water in a hot summer and instantly wash away the heat from my body.


    Naruto put down the incubator, then took out a few things from his backpack, inflatable water toy balls and inflatable chairs, Naruto blows up two toy balls and an inflatable chair and threw them into the water. Inside, there were some toys like water guns, and took out a watermelon from the refrigerator and threw it down, then took off with only a pair of swimming trunks.


    "Wife, I am coming!"


    Naruto made a strange cry, and the whole mermaid jumped into the pool and joined the team playing in the water.


    "what!"


    When Naruto entered the water, there was a huge splash of water. The three girls couldn''t avoid it, and they were watered. Their hair was all messed up with water. They stuck to the delicate faces, looking a little embarrassed.


    "Huh~~"


    Naruto poked his head out of the water and saw the three girls looking at him with bad eyes. They still haven''t figured out what happened: "Ah, what are you all looking at me doing? Ah!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Naruto let out a scream. Tomoxiang directly picked up a toy ball and smashed it over. Naruto couldn''t dodge, and he made a scream at the middle of his nose.


    Like a victorious general, Tomoka raised his arms and shouted in the style of S2: "Sisters, splash him!"


    Tomoka didn''t think about whether the phrase "sisters" would cause ambiguity, but fortunately, Sakurano and Tachibana also did not expect that under Tomoka''s leadership, they splashed water directly with their hands and started a water battle. Three-on-one siege.


    After being beaten by surprise, Naruto, who was on the verge of blood, finally reacted. Seeing that these three girls actually raised the heart of''the same enemy'', he immediately said''furiously'': "You three dare to join hands to deal with me, look at me. Fight back!"


    Naruto¡¯s strength is more than the sum of the three girls. With one enemy and three, he did not lose the wind and played evenly. Soon Naruto glanced at a gap and rushed over like a hungry tiger. The water wrapped around him. , In an instant it seemed as if a blue nine-tailed fox had formed, with a ferocious expression.


    The three girls were shocked, and immediately acted as birds and beasts, but Sakura slowed a bit and did not escape, was caught by the demon fox, the water disappeared, Naruto hugged the body of the lovely girlfriend, and said angrily: "You did this girlfriend Is it? Actually three people united to attack me?"


    Sakura didn''t feel that she was wrong, and retorted, "We just came out to play in the water, what''s wrong with me?"


    "A husband is a wife, and I say you are wrong if you are wrong."


    Japan is deeply influenced by Confucianism in the celestial dynasty, especially in the relationship between husband and wife. The concept of husband as wife is indeed deeply ingrained.


    Sakura was embarrassed when she heard this, her tender face flushed completely: "Why, what kind of husband is your wife! I haven''t married again...uuu..."


    As before, Naruto didn''t give Sakura no a chance to speak well, and directly sealed it with a kiss.Although Sakura was shy, she was already familiar with it, and quickly immersed herself in it, enjoying her boyfriend''s tenderness.


    Naruto was kissing him, suddenly a jet of water shot on his head, Naruto turned his head and looked, Ju Xing was holding a water gun in his hand, staring at him with a little dissatisfaction, and suddenly understood.Although Tachibana was a little guilty to Sakurano, the jealousy still overwhelmed her apology when she saw the person she liked making out with other women.


    Naruto was not ignorant Xiaobai for a long time. He smiled and immediately dived into the water. He was more vigorous in the water than the world swimming champion. Before Tachibana could react, he teleported behind her and rushed out to hug her. , Said in the girl''s ear: "Don''t be jealous, let me take good care of you."


    "Go away, idiot!"


    Naruto directly ignored Tachibana¡¯s resistance and kissed her. The girl¡¯s hand touched Naruto¡¯s waist under the water and was about to pinch. Naruto slipped away like an eel, not far away. He smiled and said, "Xing, you are too slow. You have to pinch until I wait 10,000 years!"


    Naruto¡¯s screaming appearance triggered Tachibana¡¯s ¡°anger¡± and directly started the second water fight. Naruto didn¡¯t fight back with this splash of water this time, but instead moved back and forth around the three women with his agility, not just Sakura. Nao and Tachibana, the two girls who have become his girlfriends, and even Tomoka, were kissed twice on the cheek by Naruto when she was not paying attention, but everyone was playing crazy and didn''t pay attention.


    After all, the three girls have limited physical strength. After playing crazy for a long time, they are already very tired. Sakura and Tachibana climbed ashore and sat on the rocks on the shore to rest, while Tomoka lay on the inflatable chair and slowly swayed on the water. , It seems very comfortable.


    Naruto picked up the watermelon that he had thrown into the water before. The watermelon that had been soaked in the pool for a long time became very cool. Naruto cut the watermelon into pieces with a knife.


    Orange Xing said strangely: "Do you have a blade on your hand? You can cut the watermelon so neatly with a knife?"


    "I am not an ordinary hand knife, but a holy sword handed down by the goddess of victory."


    Ju Xing gave him a white look and didn''t believe it at all, only when he had any secrets he didn''t want to explain or asked, he took a piece of watermelon and gnawed.


    Naruto is really full of cows. To be honest, no one believes it. What he just used was the holy sword passed down by the goddess of victory, and it was the holy sword Excalibur that Athena taught to the Capricorn golden saints of all generations.


    If Athena knew that her stunt was used to cut watermelon, she would not look good.


    Although watermelon is the most suitable fruit for summer, watermelon is almost full of water. After eating it, I can only cushion my stomach. I can¡¯t eat enough. In addition, playing with water just consumes too much energy. I feel hungry after eating watermelon. Up.


    Naruto cleared the watermelon rind, stood up and said:


    "It''s almost time. Let''s start preparing lunch. I will find some firewood to prepare for the fire, and see if I can get some game."


    "I''ll go with you."


    Sakurano stood up and was about to act with Naruto, but was stopped by Naruto: "No, you were all tired just now. Just leave this physical work to me. Go and get the ingredients and tools in the incubator. Take it out and get ready."


    Sakura knew that Naruto was considerate of herself, and he was playing too crazy just now. Now his hands and feet are still a little weak, and he has not persisted, so he went to clean up the materials with Tachibana and Tomoka.


    Naruto ran into the mountains, and soon returned with a dead tree. On the dead tree were two dead pheasants.


    The two pheasants were cleaned up and grilled on the fire. The fish just caught in the pool and the mushrooms dug from the forest were simmered in a broth. Finally, the beef in the incubator can be made into a stew.


    Although there are only three dishes, the portions are large enough for four people.Naruto¡¯s cooking level has long surpassed any cooking master in the world. Sakura is very good at cooking, and Tachibana is also good at cooking. Although Tomoka can only beat her, she didn¡¯t help.


    With the cooperation of the four, the strong smell of food soon floated in the air, which made people move their index fingers.


    "I''m going to start."


    With the chef Naruto in charge, and the previous consumption of too much physical strength, the three girls have no reserved or image, chopsticks flying, and constantly snatching food in front of them.


    Naruto also found it fun to watch them rushing for food, and after a while he joined them.


    "Pengxiang, don''t grab my beef, you have eaten eight yuan!"


    "I want it! I ate eight yuan and you ate nine yuan. Senior, are you starving to death?"


    "Naruto, why not eat mine."


    "Well, Sakura is better, why not feed me with your mouth."


    "hate!"


    "Huh? Where''s my drumstick?"

 2094 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2094

    "Ah oh... well, it''s delicious."


    "Apricot, you can''t do this, isn''t it a good idea for a person to have a drumstick."


    "Well, someone can step on two boats. It''s okay for me to eat two chicken legs."


    An arrow pierced the heart, but it was of no use to Naruto, the bastard, Naruto directly hugged Tachibana in his arms and slapped his lips under the latter''s shameful eyes: "Well, it tastes good. "


    Everyone was satisfied with a meal. In every sense, they were lazy after the meal, and no one went to clean up. The four people sat back to back and enjoyed the lazy afternoon.


    "My craftsmanship is getting better and better, I really am a great boyfriend, my lovely girlfriends?"


    "..."


    Naruto boasted, but the scene was very embarrassing for a while, because no one birded him.In fact, although Sakura and Tachibana thought he was a good boyfriend in their hearts, they couldn''t say that Naruto was good together, and they couldn''t say that he was bad, so they could only ignore them.


    But Tomoka blushed and rolled her eyes at an angle that no one could see.


    ''Hello, senior, don''t just say such ambiguous words, it seems that even me is included.''


    Chapter 271-Not Fake


    After having lunch, I worked hard for a while, and it was almost three o¡¯clock in the afternoon when I cleaned up the things. The girls were crazy enough to play in the water before, and at this time they were not interested in going into the water anymore, so they packed up and went to another place. Go to the destination.


    That is one of Karuizawa''s iconic buildings-Stone Church.


    The Japanese advocate minimalism and naturalness in architectural style, which is also reflected in religious buildings such as churches.Unlike European-style cathedrals that pursue magnificence, largeness, and sacredness, Japanese churches pursue simplicity and perfect integration with nature.


    For example, the Church of Light, which is fused with nature, and Naruto''s destination, the Church of Stone.


    The stone church is located in the forest. The main body is composed of only rock and glass. From the outside, it looks more like an air-raid shelter formed by excavating a natural cave than a church.


    However, as soon as I entered the Church of Stone, I knew that there was another cave.


    The stone and glass at the entrance are arranged irregularly. The more they enter the interior, the closer they are to regularity. The transparent glass can transmit sunlight. The angle of the glass allows sunlight to illuminate the entire church and provide a light source for the interior of the church. With time and season The light and shadow effects inside the church will also change, so the scene you see at every moment is unique.


    Although Naruto never believed in God or anything, he was still a little happy when he walked into the church with the girl he liked.


    "What style of wedding do you like, Japanese or Western?"


    "Western style, since I was a child, I dreamed of one day when I could wear a wedding dress."


    "I like Japanese style because the kimono looks so good."


    Sakurano and Tachibana replied subconsciously, their answers were somewhat different from their usual personalities.In Naruto''s opinion, the traditional introverted Sakura likes white wedding dresses, and the bright and non-trivial Tachibana prefers traditional kimonos. Does she have the hidden attributes of Yamato Nadeshiko?It doesn''t look like it at all.


    After the two girls answered subconsciously, their cheeks flushed, and they gave Naruto a shy look.


    In all fairness, if Naruto asked any one of them this question, both Sakurano and Tachibana would feel shy and sweet, but when they asked them at the same time, they had crossed the minefield.


    marry.


    This is a question that both Sakura and Tachibana are avoiding. They are still dating. Sakura and Tachibana can still accept this ridiculous relationship, but if it¡¯s the day when it¡¯s time to talk about marriage, it¡¯s time to avoid it. What should I do when it is unavoidable?


    When I thought that the man I loved might go to the wedding hall with other women, both Sakurano and Tachibana felt a sharp pain in my heart, the high mood suddenly cooled down, and his face became a little bit ugly.


    Naruto immediately realized that he had said something wrong, and was about to say something to remedy it. Tomoka, who was ignored by the side, said unhappily, "Whether it¡¯s Japanese or Western, how many weddings do you plan to hold? ?"


    This sounds really ironic, Naruto turned to look at Tomoka, and Tomoka immediately turned her head away, looking angry with the rare advantage.


    Naruto probably guessed the reason for Tomoka''s anger, thought for a moment, and said, "Although you can only marry one person when you register for a marriage, you can''t only hold a wedding once."


    Naruto''s answer made the three girls stunned, then Qi Qi glared at him.


    "Shameless!"


    "shameless!"


    "Scum!"


    Naruto accidentally caused public outrage. The three girls didn''t look good at him at once. Tomoxiang even stepped on him directly and said viciously: "Senior, too greedy, be careful of thunder!"


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Naruto smiled bitterly at this. In fact, he really wanted to say that even if he was struck by thunder from the sky, he would not die. Even Zeus¡¯s ruling thunder could not kill him, but this kind of remark was just a fight. .


    In fact, Naruto has also thought about the problem of marriage. If it is a simple marriage registration, Naruto can change the Japanese law at any time, but Naruto himself never cares about marriage registration. It is just the feelings of the girls. The point is whether they can agree to''marry'' him together.


    Naruto was guilty of public outrage, and the three girls were separated in the church. Naruto thought for a while and walked to Sakura. After all, she was his true girlfriend.Naruto stepped forward and hugged her from behind.


    Sakura was shocked, wondering if she was worried about attracting Tachibana and Tomoka''s attention, in short, she didn''t struggle.


    "are you angry?"


    "...Of course I am angry, you are so excessive."


    "..."


    Without hearing Naruto''s half-line response, Sakurano said angrily: "Should you not say something?"


    "What should I say?"


    "Aren''t you going to apologize to me?"


    "In fact, when I first came here, I wanted to say''I''m sorry'' to you, but I can''t think of what to say later. I''m sorry, then? I can''t abandon you, and I won''t abandon Apricot. I hope you don''t just do My girlfriend, I hope you will marry me together to be my most beautiful wife. Even if you apologize, you still have to do something sorry for you, so I don¡¯t want to say it."


    "...You are so frank, but so annoying."


    "I know. But I really like you so much. I can''t do the kind of love that Yang Guo is ruthless. I can''t tolerate the girl I like leaving me and leaving any regrets in my life, so I absolutely Will not be defensive."


    As one of the readers of the Golden Heroes series, although Naruto admires the relationship between Yang Guo and Xiaolongnv, he asks himself that he can¡¯t do it to the extent that Yang Guo can¡¯t do it. Naruto will never allow things like ¡°when Yang Guo is wrong for life¡±. In his own body, even if it is to risk the world, he will not hesitate.


    Yingnao didn''t know who Yang Guo was, but she understood what followed, and sighed: "You want to have no regrets, but it has become a regret in our hearts."


    No woman wants to share her beloved man with others. Naruto has long known this. Even in his huge harem, even if he fell in love with him for the first time, it can be said that Hinata, who has the "destiny in this life", can''t do it. So, coexistence is just the result of having no choice.


    "So, it is my responsibility to give you the greatest happiness and make up for the regrets in my heart."


    "Aren''t you afraid that one day you will be overwhelmed by responsibility?"


    "Don''t be afraid, because every day with you is happy."


    This is almost more nuisance than the lines of a romantic drama, but the little woman in love obviously loves to listen, whether it is true or not, I am very happy to hear it, and the sweetness gradually covers the scars in my heart, love Once again, his emotions overwhelmed his anger.


    "kiss Me."


    Ten minutes later, the four stood in a row, and Naruto said sincerely:


    "My biggest dream in this life is to be happy forever with the girl I like."

 2095 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2095

    Some of the girls complained: "Your greedy dream will not be accepted by God."


    "I didn''t expect him to accept it."


    Naruto laughed. In fact, there is no iconic cross in the Church of Stone. What he said just now was not a prayer but a vow. It was not for the ethereal God, but for himself.


    In fact, Naruto himself is more''omnipotent and omnipotent'' than the so-called god.


    "How can the so-called dream be realized with the help of outsiders? It must be realized with my own hands to be valuable, just like I can hold you with my own hands now."


    The three girls in her arms had different expressions, but they all gave him a blank look.


    "Don''t say your greed is so lofty, you can deceive people more than those scammers."


    "I love you, this sentence is definitely not false."


    Chapter 272-Naruto''s''brother'' and Tachibana''s''sister''


    The emotional turmoil finally saved Naruto back. This time it was indeed saved, because Naruto can see the path of fate. If Naruto doesn¡¯t handle it well this time, the relationship between the four may fall apart. , Towards the tragic ending, but fortunately Naruto¡¯s mouth is still strong enough to save it all.


    This wave of trouble also furthered the relationship between the four people. Not only Sakurano and Tachibana, who have been determined to be Naruto''s girlfriends, but also Tomoka, became closer to Naruto.


    When I returned to the hotel, it was too early for dinner. Sakura was tired after a day of playing, so he rested in the room, Tomoka also accompanied her, and Naruto took Tachibana¡¯s hand and walked in the hotel yard. .


    The hotel itself has been integrated with the mountain and forest environment. The traditional Japanese architecture dominated by wooden structures and the surrounding natural environment are not obtrusive, and the scenery is very pleasant.


    Although she was a little tired physically, Tachibana still cherished the time she was alone with Naruto, with a smile on her face.


    "You seem to be very happy?"


    As her eyes flowed, Tachibana gave Naruto a sideways glance, and said with a smile:


    "Isn''t it you who is happy? Let the girl promise you such absurd things, and ah, I was deceived by your nice words just now, not just me and Sakura, even the Kosaka Tomoka you Don''t plan to let it go."


    "Haha, even though Pengxiang is a little girl, she is a very good girl."


    "So you are tempted."


    "Ok."


    Naruto admitted frankly, and Tachibana didn¡¯t feel weird. After all, she had fully understood the face of the man in front of her, shrugged, and said, ¡°I know it¡¯s like this, but forget it, I¡¯m going to get angry anyway. It''s not my turn to be angry."


    Naruto touched his nose, and he understood the meaning of Juxing.For Tomoxiang, Tachibana is of course jealous, but it¡¯s not her turn to be really angry and mindful. After all, she is not Naruto¡¯s real girlfriend. That position belongs to Sakura, and Zheng Gong hasn¡¯t spoken yet. Why is she angry?


    Tang Xing looked unexpectedly free and easy at this time, or after she gradually accepted her, she gradually returned to her usual hearty and generous personality?


    "Apricot, you are so kind."


    "Hmph, you can talk to Zhenggong Niangniang about this kind of thing."


    Tachibana''s face was pretending to be disgusting, but his eyes were still full of joy, and then he rolled his eyes and revealed a naughty look that he hadn''t seen for a long time: "You deliberately booked a hot spring hotel, do you want to do something bad?"


    This hotel has multiple hot springs. In addition to the public hot springs that can be used by all guests, a few superior rooms also have private small hot springs. Naruto booked one of them. The purpose is obvious.


    Naruto blinked and looked innocent: "No, absolutely not."


    What Tachibana said to Naruto really couldn''t believe even a punctuation mark. She looked disgusted and deliberately said: "That''s okay, our girl is ready to take a hot spring tonight. You are not allowed to come down."


    "Apricot, how is this?" Naruto drooped his face maliciously.


    "Don''t sell cute, you don''t look like cute." Ju Xing squinted at him, "Didn''t you just say that you didn''t plan to do bad things? I want to talk now?"


    "It doesn''t matter where I talk. I want to make friends with my girlfriend. Isn''t it a matter of course? How can it be considered a bad thing?"


    "Sophistry! Anyway, you are uneasy and kind!"


    Ju Xing pursed her mouth and said, the whole person looked a little bit irritated. In Naruto''s view, this is because she is getting used to her girlfriend''s identity, and she can make a tantrum with him. How can he be upset? Yes, I grabbed the orange apricot all of a sudden and took a bite.


    "Apricot, you are so cute."


    Ju Xing''s face turned red, and he looked up at him, and said with shame:


    "Don''t use the tone of talking to children, I''m obviously as old as you."


    "Because you are my girlfriend, I want to spoil you."


    "Speaking in this tone doesn''t feel favored at all, it''s true that you are angry."


    "Well, since Xing doesn''t want to be treated as a child, how about we discuss some things that adults do?"


    "Hey, I didn''t mean that!"


    Juxing¡¯s pretty face burned completely, her eyes were full of shyness and some fear. Naruto knew that she was not ready yet. Turning her eyes, she smiled and said, "Where did you think about it? I just want to ask you. Who would you support if Qingxue and Fudongfeng met during the national competition?"


    ''So it''s not that...''


    Ju Xing breathed a sigh of relief. She was indeed not ready to dedicate herself completely to Naruto. She knew that she could not resist if Naruto really wanted it, so she felt ashamed and terrified. Soon she reacted and stared at Naruto: "Are you kidding me?!"


    "Where is it? I am obviously asking serious questions? Boyfriend and brother, who would you support?"


    "This... this is of course to support my brother."


    Tachibana stammered, and she didn''t know if she didn''t believe it, she felt guilty, or she was afraid that Naruto would be angry.


    Sure enough, Naruto showed a big fire, pinched the delicate chin of the orange apricot and gently rubbed it, and said: "Apricot, you are not good."


    "I, I am not behaved... My brother is my relative, and I am a student of Fudongfeng. Of course I support Fudongfeng."


    From a logical point of view, Tachibana¡¯s choice is indeed correct, but things like feelings have always been unreasonable. Naruto knew that he was jealous of his brother-in-law, but this kind of thing originated from his heart, and Naruto himself Can''t control it.


    "I''m not allowed. You are my woman. I don''t allow other men to separate your feelings from me, not even your family."


    Naruto was talking domineering and unreasonable things, but his expression was completely different.


    With a pouting face and jealousy, he looks exactly like the ignorant little boy. Juxing sees him like this, and feels that his usual look is completely different from his usual sullen, confident, or strong look, a bit contrasting cute and cute. The tension in my heart disappeared, but I felt very funny.


    Ju Xing opened her mouth and swallowed back the dangerous words that had come to her lips, "Then you don''t want me to share you with other women", and what she said became: "Hey, don''t be angry, sister Give you candy."


    Naruto''s face turned dark, feeling that he was definitely being tricked.


    Although Naruto and Tachibana are both second-year students and are the same age, Tachibana born on March 31 is still a few months earlier than Naruto in October, and it can¡¯t be wrong to say that she is an older sister. .


    Although Naruto is not a lover who has the attribute of''sister'' during the Chinese New Year, Tachibana is also a kind of sunny and hearty attribute, which is totally different from the attribute of''sister''. It is almost the same as Fuji Yumiko. .


    Juxing was also quick to speak. After speaking, he saw Naruto''s strange expression as if he had eaten something, and suddenly became mischievous: "Good brother, come and call sister to listen."


    Of course, Naruto can''t say such a shameful remark, otherwise, wouldn''t it be impossible to turn over by Tachibana for the rest of his life, but Naruto directly started his revenge in the hot spring that night, which caused this naughty girl to suffer The''lessons'' that should be.


    "No, not coming..."

 2096 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2096

    "It''s not over yet, let''brother'' take good care of you, orange apricot''sister''."


    Whenever I recalled this incident in the future, Ju Xing felt sweet again when he couldn''t laugh or cry, and gently brushed his palms on Naruto''s blonde hair, and sighed, "It''s... childish like a child."


    Chapter 273-Youth Selection


    The special trip of the four-person walk finally ended in a sweet atmosphere, and everyone returned to the ordinary student routine, but this routine did not last long.


    "Youth selection?"


    On the tennis court of Qingxue, Naruto repeated the words he had just heard from Eiji Kikumaru''s mouth: "Isn''t that usually done after the national competition? Why is it so early this year?"


    The so-called youth selection is the selection of outstanding middle school students from the middle school tennis circle, forming a standard team of double doubles, three singles and one substitute, and exchanges and matches with middle school students from the west coast of the United States. The selection is all from the middle school tennis circle. The top players, like last year''s Ice Emperor''s Atobe and Yamabuki''s Senshi, both participated. Tezuka was originally on the list, but he temporarily withdrew from the selection. Attobe also completed the waltz of destruction in that trial. .


    Kikumaru has great curiosity, just like a cat, all kinds of gossip in the school can''t hide from his ears, this time the news is he inquired from Coach Ryugasaki.


    "I heard that because of the request from the United States, this competition was decided to be held before the national competition. Because it was held temporarily, we only selected representatives from our Kanto team."


    Originally, the youth selection was to select representatives from middle school students from all over Japan. However, the time for this exchange contest was advanced and the preparation time was shortened. Therefore, representatives can only be selected from the Kanto region. Relatively, the probability of each person being selected is also It improves.


    "What about the coach''s idea?"


    "It''s not certain yet, but I listen to the coach''s tone, and I probably want all the candidates to participate in this selection."


    "All the positive selections...hehe, this is really a coach''s style."


    The corners of Naruto''s mouth twitched twice. In fact, it is not difficult to understand Coach Ryugasaki''s thinking.Youth selection is indeed a good opportunity to show their strength. If they perform well in the exchange match with the US team, then that player will receive attention and the probability of entering the national youth team will increase a lot. Entering the National Youth Team is the stepping stone, but the youth selection this time is a bit different, that is, it is held before the national competition.


    Compared with the outcome of an exchange game, the champion of the national competition is obviously more important. In order to prepare for the national competition, many teams may not send all the positive selections.


    Kikumaru¡¯s news was still accurate. Coach Ryugasaki announced on the second day that all the positive candidates of Qingxue would participate in the youth selection, and after that, all the positive candidates took the bus to the accommodation location.


    Although the accommodation is relatively hurried on the whole, after all, it is officially sponsored, and the facilities and scale are not the tragic appearance of the accommodation before Qingxue. There are not only a few large tennis courts and track and field fields, but also well-equipped facilities. The dormitory and indoor gymnasium are much better than the place where young students live together.


    After Qingxue''s group arrived at the dormitory, they saw that there were already many people standing in the open space in front of the dormitory building, wearing all kinds of school uniforms, and for a moment they looked like a palette of colors (poof!).


    After a glance, it turned out that it was just as Naruto had thought before. Except for Qingxue, none of the other schools sent all the candidates to participate in this youth selection.


    Yamabuki, Fudomine, and Shonan Shonari were the least crowded, and only two participated. Yamabuki was Sengoku and Akutsu, and Fudomine was Itake and Kamio. It seems that Tachibana¡¯s foot injury should not have fully recovered. Chengcheng Shonan is the captain Kajimoto and J¨­ren who is good at transforming tactics. Reiji Kamishiro, who should have been involved, did not appear, probably because of the butterfly effect caused by Naruto.In addition to all the members of the Youth Academy, the ice emperor had the largest number of participants. Among the seven candidates, only Xiangriyakeren and Akutagawa Jirou did not participate.


    "Qingxue, you can be regarded as coming."


    After Naruto and the others got out of the car, the trace department walked over to say hello, and their expressions were as open as before without hiding them.


    Most people in Qingxue are not close to the trace department, but Naruto can be regarded as the most familiar one in the trace department, saying: "You arrived too early, the trace department, I didn¡¯t expect you to have Five people came to participate in this selection. Could it be that you have given up the national competition?"


    "Huh! What stupid thing to say?" Tracebu raised his brows, directly showing his superior aura, and said: "Whether it is the youth selection or the victory of the national competition, this uncle will win it all!"


    Although Bingdi lost to Qingxue in the first round of the Kanto Conference and did not enter the semi-finals to get a ticket to the national competition, the national competition has been confirmed to be held in Tokyo. As the host, Tokyo can recommend an additional team To qualify for the national competition, this qualification should of course belong to the ice emperor who has strong strength and has always performed well in the national competition. In fact, the ice emperor also participated in the national competition in the original book.


    With the pride of the ruins, it is not easy to accept this method, because he puts the glory of the team above personal honor and disgrace.


    "I''m really confident, I have to compete with you when we stay together."


    "My uncle is also looking forward to it."


    This time staying together was not here for fun, and Naruto couldn''t have been talking about Dashan with Rubu, and soon the coach announced that all the players had gathered.


    Coach Ryugasaki stood in the center and said, "I think you all know that this year''s Japan-US Tennis Exchange Tournament was held ahead of schedule. Therefore, the Japanese side temporarily decided to choose eight players from Kanto as representatives to play against the U.S. national team. In this trial, I was in charge of the head coach. I hope that all the players can understand and promote each other in this trial. Of course, you can also use this trial as an outpost for the national competition."


    Coach Ryugasaki''s words have made many enthusiasts burn a bit, which is of course, after all, even if they may compete as teammates in this trial, each one is a strong enemy in the national competition!


    Coach Huacun stepped forward and said: "Now I will explain the details of this training camp. First of all, the 28 players participating in this training camp will be divided into 3 groups, and the coaches of the 3 groups will be coached by Qingxue''s Long Qi and Bing The emperor¡¯s coach also has himself to serve."


    "If you want to group, that means the school might be disrupted?"


    "That''s right, Oishi-kun, I think you have done a lot of practice in the team, and for players of your age, trying to compete with different types of players will help you improve, so practice The content is also based on practice competitions. The results of the grouping and the assignment of the dormitory have all been posted on the first floor lobby of the dormitory building. I will confirm myself later. But before disbanding, I want to remind you, although this time with the United States The right game is called Friendship, but the game is still a game after all, so I hope you can show your best form to win, understand?"


    "understand!"


    "Disband now."


    At the request of the Huacun coach, a group of fury children scattered like birds and beasts, but soon gathered in the hall of the dormitory to check their grouping results.


    For Naruto, there is no difference between the Ryugasaki group and the Sakaki group. The best thing is of course in the Huacun group. You can have a lot of contact with this beautiful coach, but it is a pity that he failed in the end. The plot still follows the original trend. He was placed in the Ryuzaki group, and Echizen Ryoma, the golden group and him were also placed in this group, but that''s okay. The problem is that the two problematic characters, Akiya Kirahara and Akira Kamio, are also in the same group as him.


    These two people are really a problem group when they are put together. Kihira Akira also injured Tachibana in the semifinals of the Kanto Conference. He has a bad relationship with Fudomine, especially the grumpy Kamio, and Kihira Akira is also always ready. It''s a dangerous relationship between hands-on fights, but the two men and Naruto have a bit of a bond.


    In the final, Kirihara Akira was also beaten horribly by Naruto, and was injured by his Susao Nogo. Naruto didn''t believe that the leader of the sea would forget this easily.And the grudge between him and Kamio has been around for a long time. Love rivals, the simplest, direct and unresolvable hostile relationship. Although Naruto has never put Kamio in his eyes, he can''t stop Kamio from being bitter towards him. Qiu Shen''s appearance.


    Just as Naruto was choking silently and was about to go to the bathroom, a pair of cold hands suddenly stretched out from behind to cover his eyes, and a muffled voice came from behind: "Guess who I am?"


    Chapter 274-The First Day of Living Together


    "Apricot, haven''t you graduated from elementary school yet?"


    Naruto pulled down the hands covering his eyes and turned his head, he saw Ju Xing standing behind him with a mischievous smile, and suddenly smiled: "Aren''t you going to work? Tease me?"


    Ju Xing glanced at him and said with a pouting mouth: "Aren''t you just hanging out here, and I''m not the only one in the kitchen."


    The accommodation time is relatively short this time. Although the venue is directly used last year, no preparation is required. However, due to the lack of staff, I temporarily borrowed a few students from the selected school to help. Of course, Juxing came to participate. In addition, Yamabuki''s Tan Taiichi, Qingxue''s Sakurano, Tomoka, and the three first-year little ghosts also participated to help clean up and prepare food.


    "Are you going to cook?"


    "Yeah, are you looking forward to it?"


    "It''s a bit, but I feel a little upset when I think that others will eat your food."


    Hearing this, Tachibana looked at Naruto with a speechless expression on his face, seeing that he was eating jealously like a child. It was really a bit of fun. He stretched out his hand to smooth Naruto''s golden retriever and said: " Alright, we will secretly prepare a copy for you, don''t be angry."


    Naruto''s eyes lit up: "Is this a solo meal?"


    "Huh, you can eat alone, don''t think about cannibalism."


    Naruto''s paws climbed to Juxing''s waist: "I want to eat rice, and I want to eat people."


    Ju Xing stretched out his hand and twisted it on the back of Naruto''s hand. Seeing him crying and crying, his heart did not fluctuate or even wanted to laugh. He didn''t have a good air: "Don''t make a fuss, go change clothes quickly Then go to the assembly. Be careful if your coach teaches you when you are late!"


    ''I think even if I''m really late, Coach Ryugasaki won''t do anything to me.''


    Although Naruto thought so in his heart, it was hard to really make it out, and he took his luggage to the dormitory.


    The dormitories are randomly assigned like the grouping. There are two people in one room, and there are ten people in Coach Ryugasaki¡¯s group, which happens to be divided into five dormitories. Naruto didn¡¯t know who his roommate was at first, but when he pushed open the dormitory room At the moment of the door, I really doubted whether this was another prank by some demon king.


    "why you?!"


    Kamio Akira had changed into his team uniform and was sitting on a chair tying his shoelaces. When he saw Naruto push the door in, his face suddenly sank and he asked badly.


    ''I should have said this.''

 2097 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2097

    Naruto rolled his eyes. He didn''t expect that he would be in the same dormitory with Kamio. It really felt like he was not an enemy. He always didn''t put Kamio in his eyes and didn''t bother to respond when he was hostile to him. Packed his luggage, and then changed into the team uniform.


    Hexu''s team uniform is red, white and black, which looks much better than Qingxue''s blue and white uniform from Naruto''s aesthetic.


    After posing a few stinky poses in the mirror, Naruto walked out of the bathroom contentedly and was about to go out to gather. He heard Kamio''s tone of voice saying, "I warn you, you better stay away from Xiao Xing!"


    Naruto glanced at Kamio, too lazy to talk nonsense with him, turned and walked out of the dormitory.


    The ignored Kamio was very annoyed, and chased from behind and grabbed Naruto by the collar: "Have you heard that bastard?!"


    Naruto looked at him indifferently: "How do you hear it, what if you don''t hear it? You are not qualified to ask me to do anything, let alone interfere with the affairs between me and Kyrgyzstan. Now I am going to gather and give it to me. Step aside!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Snapped!


    Naruto, who was so annoyed, slapped God''s tail with a backhand, and slapped God''s tail with a slap in the face. His head was dizzy, and he couldn''t find the southeast or northwest. He heard Naruto''s coldness in the dizziness. Voice: "Although ants are insignificant to elephants, if they get annoyed, they will trample them to death. Don''t bother me."


    In Fudomine, Naruto only cares about Tachibana''s mood. Kamio is no different from ants for Naruto. If Naruto irritates Naruto repeatedly, Naruto will not mind completely erasing Kamio''s existence.


    When Naruto came to the meeting room, most of the people had already arrived. The golden group sat together in a hug, while Echizen Ryoma sat on the side and played cool, and most of the others were acquaintances, the Sengoku of Yamabuki, and the phoenix of Ice Emperor. Kajimoto Kajimoto, the captain of Chengcheng Shonan, is not familiar with Shido. The last time Qingxue won the match with Chengcheng Shonan 3-1, the captain Kajimoto didn''t have time to play. Naruto had no impression of this Kajimoto.


    "Hey, whirlpool, here and here!"


    Seeing Naruto coming, Qingxue¡¯s big cat called out loudly. Naruto felt a little embarrassed, but he walked over and sat down: "Kikumaru-senpai, you are too noisy."


    "What does it matter? The coach hasn''t come anyway, but you were almost late."


    Naruto shrugged and directly countered Kikumaru''s words just now: "What does it matter, the coach hasn''t come yet anyway."


    Hearing annoyance on his face, Kikumaru rushed over to grab and bit Naruto. Naruto ducked sideways and calmly said to Dashi: "Senior Dashi, please take care of your pet."


    Dashi looked helpless, and quickly reassure his partner, like a nanny.


    Naruto turned his head and looked at: "Isn''t everyone here yet?"


    Kikumaru''s temper came and went quickly, and he stopped being angry for a moment, and said to Naruto: "The Kamio of Fudo Peak and the Kirara of Tachikai have not come yet, I don''t know where they are."


    Naruto squinted his eyes for a moment, and a smirk appeared at the corner of his mouth, and said, "Maybe where I met and started fighting?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Kirihara Akira also injured Tachibana in the Kanto semifinals. As a result, Tachibana was hospitalized and has yet to fully recover. This is a lot of trouble. At least everyone who has followed the Tachikai competition knows about it, so The relationship between Kiribara and the entire Fudo Peak is bad, and it is not impossible to say that Kirara Akira also meets Kamio Akira and then actually fights.


    Shido Ryo closed his eyes and said coldly: "If you really do something like that, you can only say that they are both idiots!"


    He was defeated by Juju Ping in the capital conference and once withdrew from the ice emperor''s lineup. In the end, he relied on the help of the trace department and his countless efforts to finally return to the election because he had lost the election. Therefore, Shido Ryo cherishes every opportunity he has to play as an ice emperor. He will never do anything that would affect his qualifications for the game. If Kirahara Akira would really play with Kamio Fighting, in Shido''s eyes, is extremely stupid.


    The two of them have not been here for a long time, and Dashi is also a little worried: "Or let''s go find it, I hope nothing really happens."


    ''Dashi, you are too old and kind.''


    Everyone is speechless, even if they are now in the same group, they are opponents, okay, are you taking the wrong medicine so caring about others?


    Naruto can''t cope with this type of good old man, but fortunately he doesn''t really need to run out to find someone, because he has heard the footsteps in the hallway: "It''s okay, they are already here."


    Not long after Naruto''s words were finished, Kamio and Kirahara walked in one after the other. Kirara''s face still had the provocative and complacent smile, while Kamio looked a little angry and looked very bad. .


    The tempers of these two people are hard and stubborn, and there are old grudges in front of them. It is impossible not to fight together, but it looks like Kamio has lost a battle.


    Everyone felt that the atmosphere between them was subtle, and most of them didn''t care too much. But before Dashi had time to ask, Coach Ryugasaki walked in, and Dashi had to suppress the matter first.


    "The purpose of this stay is to select the best team among the 28 people who participated today. Since you are in my group, I certainly hope that you can be selected as many as possible. On the first day of today, everyone can practice freely. Right."


    "Do you practice freely on the first day?"


    "Yes, most of you come from different schools. I think free practice should be the best way to strengthen mutual understanding."


    "Then can practice competitions be held during free practice?" This is what Kirara is most concerned about.


    "It''s okay to have a practice game, but you must pay attention to the distribution of physical strength. After all, the later practice is very hard, and there is no injury."


    "Oh." Kirihara Chi also responded. The last words of Coach Ryugasaki were directly filtered by his selective ears. He turned his head and looked at Kamio with provocative eyes: "This is great, right? , Kamio?"


    "cut!"


    Chapter 275-New Life, Pure Stone


    Different from the free atmosphere of the Ryugasaki group, Sakura Taro of Ice Emperor is a very strict coaching style coach. From the first day of staying together, he has conducted team practice matches, and the grouping is quite interesting.


    Gan and Yoo¡¯s partner fights against Saeki, the legendary Zhuma partner.


    Gan Zhenzhi and Liu Lianji formed doubles in elementary school, and they had a close understanding. Buer and Saeki were also childhood friends. This time they formed doubles and played together, which is really interesting.


    And even if they are friends between the two groups of doubles, they are also opponents in this youth selection. In the future national competitions, they are likely to become strong enemies to each other. At the same time, Fujiwara and Gan are also teammates belonging to the youth school. How to play this game is also a big question.


    If you retain your strength, you may lose the game, and it may also affect the final result of the selection. If you use your full strength, it will let people around you see your strength clearly, and it may be bad for future national competitions. The adverse effect is indeed a difficult game to play.


    "This grouping is a bit interesting. Coach Sakura really thinks about it. It seems that your practice here is very interesting, Viper."


    Haitang, who was watching the game intently, turned his head, looked at Naruto and Kikumaru who were already standing next to him, and asked, "Why are you here? Don''t you need to practice?"


    "It''s okay, anyway, the coach lets us practice freely. It doesn''t matter if we come over and take a look, and watching other people''s games is also a way to practice."


    Kikumaru nodded as he talked, with an expression of seriousness, Naruto dismantled the stage mercilessly: "I think you are just watching the bustle. Needless to say so righteously, Senior Kikumaru."


    "Long words! You shut up!"


    Kikumaru strained his face, trying to make an angry look. Naruto didn''t bother to quarrel with the cat, so he threw the smooth things to the nanny Dashi to do it, rubbed the soles of his feet, and came to Sakurano.


    "How was the shooting of the game?"


    They came to help this time. In addition to helping with daily cleaning and management, they are also responsible for some practice-related tasks, such as shooting and recording practice content, carrying tennis balls, etc. Sakura is now using a video camera. All this practice match was filmed.


    Sakura was secretly happy when she saw Naruto walking towards her. Hearing his question, she pretended to answer calmly: "Well, it was taken from the beginning of the game. Now it is after two rounds, a 1:1 tie. No The second senior¡¯s right to serve."


    Although Naruto thought this game was interesting, Sakura was more concerned about it. He secretly took her hand and said in a low voice, "Although the game is important, don''t work hard on yourself. I will go to you tonight."


    Sakura''s face blushed, she was ashamed and joyful for her boyfriend''s words, secretly expecting, blushing, and said in a mosquito-like voice: "Well, the three of us live together, the dormitory is..."


    Sakura secretly told Naruto of her dormitory number. Although it is easy for Naruto to want to know this, Sakura can take the initiative to tell him or make Naruto a surprise, and whispered a few love words to Sakura. Then he turned and walked away.


    Everyone''s attention was still in the game, and no one noticed the small movements between Naruto and Sakura.


    The doubles practice this time is really fascinating. The two profile guys, Qian and Liu, are both computationally skilled and good at controlling the rhythm of the game. The two and a half immortals play together to control the game and can be called the level of the magic stick. But Saeki and Fuji are also similar types. The confrontation between the two sides is not like that of the gods. However, every attack and defense implies a sword, light and sword. It is very exciting.


    The doubles match here was not over yet, in the Ryugasaki group, Chiishi took the initiative to find Echizen Ryoma.


    "Echizen-kun, can you play a practice game with me?"

 2098 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2098

    "Huh?" Echizen Ryoma, who was warming up alone, raised his head dumbfounded and looked at Sengoku, who seemed to be a lot taller, standing in front of him, "Oh, okay." This kid has an aura of fearlessness, as long as he is. There are games, no one will be stage fright facing anyone, not to mention that Qianshi was once his defeat.


    Shido Ryo stuck in his waist and watched the show, and said, "Senshi of Yamabuki and Echizen of Qingxue, it seems that he is going to shame for the match of Metropolitan Convention. After all, losing to a first-year student is not uncomfortable. "


    Although Sengoku is still far behind Tezuka, Atobe, Sanada and others, he is also one of the best singles players in Tokyo. It is Yamabuki''s singles trump card. The Ice Emperor also pays more attention to him. Sengoku lost to the Tokyo Metropolitan Conference. They couldn''t be ignorant of the first grade Echizen Ryoma.


    Seeing Echizen Ryoma agreed to the game, Sengoku smiled confidently, stepped onto the court, and took off his jacket.


    "what?"


    Sengoku just took off his coat, Shido, Feng and others on the sideline let out an exclamation, because the Sengoku in front of them was a little different from what they remembered. The muscles of his body were obviously stronger and stronger. Sengoku was tall. Relatively short, although it is only 170 cm in the third grade, it is estimated that it is not much different from Echizen Ryoma in the first grade (poof), and he is not a strong man like Kawamura himself, mainly relying on his superior dynamic vision and flexibility. Take control of the game.


    However, the current Sengoku is obviously different from when it was in the meeting. The whole person has grown stronger, the muscle lines of the legs and arms have become very obvious, the chest muscles and abdominal muscles are also much stronger, and the muscles of the whole body have been obtained. strengthen.


    Qianshi had been wearing a long-sleeved sports jacket before, but he hadn''t noticed. This time he took off his coat, and his changes would become clear.


    "Oh? It looks like you have changed a lot."


    "Yes, if you are not careful, you will lose, Echizen-kun."


    With a confident smile on Sengoku''s face, he was looking for Echizen Ryoma this time. Part of it was of course for the shame of the defeat at the Tokyo Metropolitan Conference. But it was not only that. He had to test it by a duel with Echizen Ryoma who had defeated him. How much has I improved during this time?


    "From now on, the practice game of Sengoku vs. Echizen will be played. At the end of the game, Sengoku will serve."


    "The first is Sengoku''s serve, he will definitely use his jump serve stunt."


    "Ah, that trick called Tiger Cannon!"


    Sengoku''s tiger cannon serve is already his signature trick. It is like an external spin serve to Echizen Ryoma and Tezuka domain to Tezuka Kunimi. It is a signature skill.


    Echizen Ryoma was also ready to meet the tiger cannon in his heart, but when Sengoku threw the ball up, his whole body did not take off.


    "The ball is coming!"


    With a loud roar, the tennis ball flew in front of Echizen Ryoma in an instant. It was obviously not a tiger cannon, but the speed of the ball was faster than the original tiger cannon, and the course of the serve was also very strange. It seemed to be different from the usual serve, which was extremely fast. Although Echizen''s serve was faster than Echizen Ryoma''s eyesight, he reacted faster than his body. The body that was originally prepared to meet the tiger gun was too late to react and was scored directly.


    "The goal was scored by Sengoku, and the score was 15:0."


    "The first goal was not a tiger shot, and I still served Ace directly. This fellow Chiishi has improved a lot."


    Those who can come to participate in the youth selection are all capable characters. Shioto saw that Sengoku''s serve was abnormal at a glance, and said: "Nagataro, was Sengoku''s serve just strange?"


    Although Shinobe is a third-year senior, in terms of serving, the second-year Fengchang Taro next to him is the ice emperor''s serving expert. He replied: "Yes, Shiobe-senpai, the general serve is because of the ball. Rotating and cutting air resistance, the ball path will naturally curve, but if the ball is fast enough, when the ball cuts the air, the air will form a protective film around the tennis ball, making the ball path stable. It''s like what Senshi-senpai did just now."


    "How does that compare to your heavy artillery serve?"


    Feng thought for a while and replied: "It''s totally different in essence. My heavy artillery serve is a super-high-speed serve that takes advantage of my height. Senpai Sengoku doesn''t have this. The reason for his high-speed serve is probably Use strength."


    "power?"


    "Yes, at the moment of hitting the ball, at the same time controlling the muscles of the whole body to produce explosive power to hit a super high-speed serve, although it is understandable, but it is a very difficult technique to control the muscles of the whole body at the same time, even if it is me I can¡¯t master it, and in such a short time after the meeting, what kind of exercises did Senior Senshi do to build such strong muscles? I really can¡¯t understand this.¡±


    Today''s Sengoku has undoubtedly become stronger than at the time of the conference. This is visible to everyone, but the reason why he has become stronger is still a mystery. While a group of doubles and a group of singles are going on, there is another group of''interesting'' ''The singles match is about to begin.


    Kirara stood in front of Kamio with an evil look: "Kamio, come and compete with me."


    Chapter 276-Boxing Tennis, Pure Stone


    Kamio and Kirahara Akira are definitely enemies on the narrow road, and they both dislike each other. Kamio had long wanted to help Tachibana avenge the last time, and at the same time, he had to dispel the grievances in his heart, so he agreed. Some people''s eyes are attracted by the other two sets of matches, so not many people noticed them.


    Naruto watched a good show on Fuji''s side, and ran back to the Ryugasaki team. He was instantly happy when he saw this scene, and walked to Fengchang Taro''s side and asked, "How''s the score?"


    Feng Chang Taro is considered to be an honest person in this world. Seeing Naruto, he honestly replied: "It was a practice match between Senshi Sen and Echizen-kun. The first two rounds were tied 1:1, and both of them kept their serve. Now it is Senshi Sen. Serving game."


    Naruto quickly glanced at the stadium, and the match between Echizen Ryoma and Sengoku was beginning to heat up.It hasn¡¯t been long since the meeting between the two of them in the capital meeting, but Sengoku has completely completed the transformation, and the muscles of the whole body have been strengthened. This comprehensive strengthening did not destroy the original balance of Sengoku''s body, but increased his strength. Up a whole new level.


    Sengoku already has both speed and strength on the serve, and it has far surpassed the previous situation where he used to make a fresh move on the serve. Echizen Ryoma is too small, and it is a bit difficult to fight the power of Sengoku at this time. As a last resort, it has been activated. Selfless state.


    Although Echizen Ryoma has not yet opened the deep door to the state of no-self, he is already proficient in the use of this trick and has been able to activate the state of no-self on his own.


    ''Is there no me?''


    Qianshi smiled secretly, he was waiting for this, waiting for the moment to defeat the Echizen Ryoma who opened the realm of selflessness.


    As the muscles all over his body exploded, Qianshi served the ball in one fell swoop.


    Echizen Ryoma connected points under his feet. In order to keep up with the speed of Sengoku''s serve, one-foot smashing is naturally a must.After catching up with the serve, Echizen Ryoma quickly picked up the tennis ball on the ground with his racket.


    "Super half volley!"


    The tennis ball was picked up by Echizen Ryoma at the moment it hit the ground and bounced back, and flew towards Qianshi instantly.


    The super-high-speed serving skills of Tiger Cannon and Feng''s Heavy Cannon have a weakness, that is, the serving speed is too fast. Once counter-attacked, it is easy for the serving person to have no time to react.


    However, after Sengoku''s hard training, his whole body''s reaction ability has been strengthened, and his body can better match his dynamic vision beyond ordinary people. He reacted in an instant, his feet bounced lightly, and he didn''t see him stride away. Quickly caught up with Echizen Ryoma''s half volley.


    The movement of Sengoku''s feet is very strange, definitely not the orthodox tennis footwork, Naruto can see the clues at a glance.


    "Oh, I see."


    As soon as the voice fell, Sengoku had already caught the tennis ball and used force suddenly.


    The short movements exploded with amazing power, which looked a lot like the inch Jin mentioned by Wing Chun, but Naruto was a master of vigor, and the tricks to exert vigor were quite different.


    Qianshi waved his racket, and the tennis flew forward with amazing power and speed in an instant. With his simple hand, his power was no less than JackKnife (the power of Qianshi in this period could catch JackKnife in Taocheng with one hand).


    Echizen Ryoma saw the power contained in the ball, and did not dare to lift his feet.


    "That posture..."


    The ice emperor''s Shido Ryo was taken aback when he saw the action of Echizen Ryoma. After all, anyone who had watched the match between the ice emperor and Qingxue could hardly forget that action, that man who was like a lonely hero.


    "Swing ball!!"


    "Hey, you kid can''t use the power of this trick."


    Echizen Ryoma doesn''t care about Naruto''s complaints, so I hit the wave ball. This move can maximize the strength of his arm muscles and can defeat the opponent''s two-headed swords that also destroys himself.


    The Wave Ball is very powerful, and its destructive power can be said to be unfavorable, but even if Echizen Ryoma can directly copy this move with no self, it will not be able to exert the full power of the Wave Ball.


    The tricks copied from the state of no-self will ultimately be restricted by the user¡¯s own power and cannot fully restore the power of the wave ball, just like Echizen Ryoma copied Sanada¡¯s movement like thunder with no-self in the national finals, but his thunder The power was not as powerful as Sanada''s, and was caught by Yukimura with a net, and the complete''Thunder'' used by Sanada himself would be pierced even by Yukimura''s racket and could only be hit back with the handle.


    After all, Echizen Ryoma is too small. Although he has advantages in speed and reflexes, he still suffers from brute force. The wave ball he makes is less than half that of Kawamura and Naruto, let alone compared to the sprint wave ball. .


    The power of Echizen Ryoma seemed unable to pose a threat to Sengoku''s current power. Sengoku could easily catch the power of Echizen Ryoma''s wave ball with one hand, and then counterattack with a stronger force.


    Echizen Ryoma also knew that he was not strong enough, and reluctantly using a trick like the wave ball caused too much burden on him. He immediately changed his tactics, raised his left hand, and slammed down the racket frame against the flying tennis ball.


    "Burst Ball!"

 2099 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2099

    The impact of the racket frame instantly caused a violent deformation of the tennis ball, and countless shadows flew in the air.


    Sengoku calmed down and raised his concentration to the highest level. At this moment, his dynamic vision, which was inherently superior to ordinary people, had reached its limit. The tennis ball flying in the air appeared in Sengoku''s eyes, and then gradually decreased and gradually slowed down.


    Sengoku''s eyesight could not completely see through the violently rotating burst ball. The shadow of the ball was reduced to five in Sengoku''s eyes, and it was no longer possible to see through it. Sengoku, holding a gamble, swung towards the tennis ball on the left front. racket.


    boom!!


    The feeling of a tennis ball hitting the net, Qianshi was happy: "It hit, Lucky!''


    Then he quickly waved his arm and hit the tennis ball head-on with powerful force.The forehand drawn by Sengoku''s strong body is more powerful than the wave ball used by Echizen Ryoma just now. Although Echizen Ryoma received the ball, his short physique suffered a loss after all, and his grip was unable to bear it for a while. The entire racket was hit and flew out.


    "Sendoku won this round with a score of 2:1."


    Sengoku once again succeeded in securing the serve and took the lead, and Tan Taiichi, who was in charge of the game record off the court, pressed his stopwatch when the score was announced, and Sa then recorded a time in his notebook.


    3 minutes and 05 seconds.


    "This round was won by Echizen, the score was 2:2."


    "Sendoku won this round with a score of 3:2."


    "This round was won by Echizen, with a score of 3:3."


    Sengoku and Echizen Ryoma''s scores rose alternately, each holding their serve, no one could break the opponent, but Sengoku still seemed to have the upper hand.


    Because the Echizen Ryoma who has activated the state of selflessness consumes very quickly, he is already sweating profusely after the six rounds, while Sengoku seems to be much more relaxed. There is only a thin layer of sweat on his face, and there is no confusion in breathing. Also retained a considerable degree of physical strength.


    Each team is not an idiot without vision. Although the score has not been opened, Sengoku has unconsciously taken advantage. Although they are amazed by Sengoku''s current strength, they still don''t understand Sengoku is How did it make such a huge improvement in just one month.


    "Mr. Tan, Qianshi should have practiced boxing."


    Tan Taiyi who was recording was surprised when he heard Naruto''s words: "How did you know?"


    "In fact, when I saw his muscles, I almost saw it. After all, boxing is the best exercise to increase so many muscles in a short time."


    Boxing is a fierce confrontational exercise that can quickly increase muscles in a short period of time, but Naruto can see through it not only because of this.Even if it¡¯s the same exercise, different exercises target different parts of the exercise, resulting in different athletes¡¯ body muscle strength distribution. In simple terms, it¡¯s like a football player¡¯s lower limbs will be very strong, but the upper body will be relatively thinner. With Naruto''s eyesight, Sengoku''s muscles knew he was boxing.


    Tan Taiyi didn''t doubt anything, and this was not a secret that could not be said. Since he has been seen through, he replied: "You are right. Senior Sengoku has not practiced tennis at all in this month, but practiced boxing. I hope to bring the characteristics of boxing into tennis and bring new changes to my tennis."


    "It seems that he was successful."


    Judging from the current performance, Sengoku''s start is indeed successful, and his body is also used to the rhythm of the boxing match. The six previous rounds ended in about 3 minutes regardless of winning or losing. This happened to be a boxing match. The game time, that is to say, even if Echizen Ryoma kept his serve before, it was actually based on the rhythm of Sengoku.


    "This round was won by Echizen, the score was 4:4."


    After the eighth round, no one was able to break the defense first. Sengoku held the tennis ball and smiled cheerfully: "Echizen-kun, I am very happy to be able to play with you again, so now I will try my best to defeat you!"


    Chapter 277-Lucky Thousand Stones


    Although Qianshi is usually a little frivolous, he has always taken the game very seriously, especially this one is his rebirth battle, he is naturally more focused, will not aimlessly, and talk nonsense.


    In the ninth game of the game, it was Sengoku''s turn to serve again.


    After taking a deep breath, Qianshi tossed the tennis ball abruptly, this time the height was very high, and Qianshi jumped up.


    "Tiger Cannon?!"


    Someone on the sidelines exclaimed that the tiger artillery was originally Sengoku''s skill, but in the four serving rounds before today''s game, Sengoku had not used this trick once. Everyone thought he would use his new boxing skills. When using tennis to defeat Echizen Ryoma, Sengoku once again used his own trick.


    Sengoku''s tiger cannon itself is a super powerful serve that can directly take advantage of the serve. After training the muscles of the whole body through boxing, the power of Sengoku''s tiger cannon has reached a higher level, reaching a level that is comparable to Feng''s heavy cannon, or even slightly. To the point of winning.


    You must know that although Feng Chang Taro is only in the second grade, he has a tall stature of 185 cm, and only 170 cm of Sengoku can make a turn that can match Feng, which is really commendable.


    The tora cannon fell in front of Echizen Ryoma at a speed that surpassed the heavy guns. This speed surprised Echizen Ryoma, who was good at dynamic vision. However, he has been "disciplined" by Echizen Nanjiro since he was a child, giving Echizen Ryoma a richness beyond his age. In the game experience, the body still reacted immediately, chasing after the tennis ball.


    Shioto Ryo wore a hat and hugged his arms, with a full look, and asked faintly: "Nagataro, how does Senshi''s tiger cannon compare to your heavy cannon serve?"


    "... The absolute speed should be about the same, but Senshi-senpai''s ball... is heavier than my heavy artillery shot."


    boom!!


    The Tiger Cannon enhanced by the power of Thousand Stones is more astonishing in terms of ball weight than the speed of the ball. This move really has enough power to match the name at this moment, just like a tiger descending a mountain, it instantly knocks the hand of Echizen Ryoma. racket.


    "The goal was scored by Sengoku, and the score was 15:0."


    "Tiger Cannon!"


    Sengoku didn''t intend to be merciful under his hand. He made two consecutive shots. It seemed that he intended to directly win the serve with an extremely strong posture.


    "Tsk!"


    Echizen Ryoma slapped his lips, but his eyes were extremely excited. When Sengoku shot a tiger cannon, he turned the racket to hold it with both hands.


    "JackKnife!"


    Echizen Ryoma used the strength of his arms to hit JackKnife, which finally offset the terrible impact of the tiger cannon.Sengoku''s dynamic vision will not be lost to Echizen Ryoma, and his ability to see through the ball makes his reaction amazing. He jumps gently under his feet and starts immediately.


    At this moment, Qianshi uses standard boxing footwork, which is very flexible, because in boxing matches he often faces fast punch attacks from opponents. Professional boxers can hit three to five punches in one second, while humans limit one second. A punch can exceed ten punches. In order to avoid this short and heavy boxing, the boxer must have flexible footsteps in short distances. This footwork is good at dodge shifts in short distances, such as in a boxing ring. Suitable for long-distance Mercedes-Benz.


    The tennis court is a bit bigger compared to the boxing ring, but Sengoku has already made changes to this point, so that his footsteps can be adapted to the movement on the court. Others look like Sengoku just beats slightly and catches up. With JackKnife of Echizen Ryoma, only people with amazing eyesight such as Naruto and Echizen Ryoma can see the doorway.


    With a backhand swing of Sengoku''s racket, the power of the muscles all over his body burst out in an instant, generating a strong inch of energy.Although the power of Sengoku''s boxing shot is slightly inferior to Kawamura''s wave ball, it is necessary to predict the opponent''s hitting point in advance to accumulate power. The''forward swing is too long'' wave ball, especially the''century ago'' As far as the sprint wave of "Shake" is concerned, Sengoku''s boxing shot has the advantage of short spur and almost "zero forward sway".


    Echizen Ryoma saw through Sengoku''s shot, accelerated instantly, rushed towards the net, and then the express lowered his center of gravity and slid forward.


    "Swipe B!"


    After the tennis ball flew high over the net, it fell rapidly in mid-air, and then rebounded.


    However, before the tennis ball formed a perfect B, he was intercepted halfway by Sengoku. After Sengoku bounced the ball B, he directly intercepted it with a smash.


    This smash is absolutely superior in terms of speed and strength. Echizen Ryoma is already standing in front of the net because he hits the ball B. This short smash makes Echizen Ryoma''s muscles unable to react.


    "The goal was scored by Sengoku, and the score was 30:0."


    "Sendoku won this round with a score of 5:4."


    After smashing the score, Sengoku relied on that simple and rude boxing tennis and strong dynamic vision to score two points in a row and won the crucial ninth game.


    The tenth game of the game was served by Echizen Ryoma, and it was also the final game of Sengoku. As long as Sengoku wins this game, he will be defeated on the same day.


    Holding the tennis ball, Echizen Ryoma was surrounded by light waves, stubbornly maintaining the state of selflessness to the end of the game.


    Echizen Ryoma also knew that this round was the key, and he planned to use a special serve to get the first shot.


    "That ball will disappear."


    After hitting the starting ball, Echizen Ryoma directly plagiarized the lines that belonged to Fuer Zhousuke, and I don¡¯t know if Fuer would come to complain, but when the tennis ball bounces, the speed difference before and after the tennis rebound does make a kind of tennis sudden The illusion of disappearance, this is the unique technique of the serve-disappearing serve!

 2100 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2100

    Although Sengoku had never played against Fuji in person, Sengoku had seen the match between Qingxue and Ice Emperor more than once. How could he not be impressed with the skill of the genius Fuji Zhousuke?


    Echizen Ryoma''s disappearing serve is different from Fuji itself. The simplest point is that Echizen Ryoma is left-handed, and the disappearing serve played with his left hand will be different in spin or landing.


    After the tennis rebounded, the ball path did disappear from Sengoku''s eyes in an instant. Sengoku made a decisive decision. Instead of relying on his proud eyesight, he closed his eyes and swung his racket toward the empty place.


    Snapped!


    The touch of the net deformed by the impact is directly transmitted to Sengoku''s hands, and the missing tennis ball reappears on Sengoku''s racket.


    "Can he receive it with his eyes closed?"


    Shido Liang''s mouth twitched, and there was an urge to hit the barbed wire in front of him. When he was playing against Qingxue, he used this serve to play Cilang so much. Ask yourself, even Shido Liang himself did not. I dare to say how sure I can receive the missing serve of Fuji, but Senshi closed his eyes and received it, giving Ryo Shimodo the feeling that all his practice has been applied to the dog.


    "For the messy vision tricks of disappearing serve, it is a good choice to simply close your eyes and not look at it, but it is also because he has strengthened his physical reaction ability through boxing exercises, and..."


    Naruto paused when he said this, Shiido Ryo couldn''t help asking, "What else?"


    "...Also, what do you guys think of Qianshi''s nickname?"


    "Lucky... Thousand Stone?"


    The nickname Sengoku has been around for a long time. His good luck is as famous as his football skills. Sengoku never missed it when he switched his racket to the court during the game. In the game, he put a short ball and rolled the net, and the out-of-bounds lob was blown back by the wind. This kind of thing happens from time to time, so it is called the lucky Sengoku.


    Shido Ryo felt speechless. He didn''t know what to say about Sengoku''s luck. He was speechless and didn''t notice the truth that Naruto had just concealed.


    In fact, Sengoku was able to receive Echizen Ryoma''s disappearing serve so easily, part of it was because Echizen Ryoma''s disappearing serve was not as good as that made by Fujimoto, but these Narutos are not easy to explain to outsiders.


    "The goal was scored by Sengoku, the score was 40:0, the end point."


    Chapter 278-Dating


    "The game is over, Sengoku won, the score is 7:5."


    Sengoku¡¯s battle for revenge or rebirth ended with his smash. Sengoku¡¯s appearance was a great success. It not only defeated Echizen Ryoma, but also the shame of Yixue being defeated by a freshman. It also allowed Qianshi to have a deeper understanding of his current strength.


    After all, things like competitive sports can never be successful behind closed doors. Only by constantly competing against high-level opponents can they grow faster.


    While Sengoku won, the doubles on the other side had already been determined. Fuji and Saeki''s cooperation was still a bit higher than that of Qian and Yanagi. In the end, Fuji''s fourth hit back to Hecton. The guard of Reese ended the game and won 6-4.


    This is still in practice. The simple victory or defeat is not really important. For the coach of this group, Sakura Taro, this is a good game to observe the players of both sides, regardless of whether they win or lose.


    At the same time, the last match was not over. After the match between Sengoku and Echizen Ryoma, Naruto was also a little curious, so he went to another court to watch the match between Kiribara and Kamio.


    The person in charge of the game record at the venue was Seirou of Qingxue. He saw Naruto come over and greeted him actively and told Naruto the current score.


    The big score was 4:1, Kirara Chi also led and had the right to serve.


    Naruto stood on the sidelines and looked at the situation on the court. Kirihara Akagi hadn''t yet entered the red-eye state, which meant that he could lead Kamio by a big margin, and his strength was obviously stronger.


    ''Kihara this kid can become Lihai Tai''s prime choice not only because of an uncontrollable red eye state, but also on paper strength, he is definitely top-notch, although Kamio is good, but after all, it is still not as good as Kirara.''


    Although the sum of the five-dimensional data under the normal conditions of Kamio and Kirara is the same, Naruto knows that such five-dimensional data cannot be taken too seriously in actual combat. The simplest example is the international exchange between Kirihara Akira and Nagoya Singtoku during the national competition. The total sum of the five circumstances of the Tibetan Rabbit is 15, but it is suppressed by the latter, and he is nailed to the wall by the cross of the Tibetan Rabbit. It is finally reversed with the demonized super strength.


    Although the total sum of normal data of Chiya Kirihara is the same as Kamio, it is still much stronger in actual combat.


    Kamio''s strongest skill, the supersonic bomb, is unlikely to pose a huge threat to Kirara, because in Li Haida, all the main drafts can play faster than that.Whether it''s the dual laser beams of Nioh and Yanagyu, or Sanada''s Wind and Yanagi''s sickle and itachi, they have to face the super-high-speed balls shot by these big-time figures every day, and Kamio''s supersonic bombs are indeed not enough to see.


    Kamio has obvious advantages and disadvantages in character. The advantage is that he is not afraid of powerful enemies and is full of passion. From another perspective, he is easily impulsive and brainless. Once he is passive in the game, it is difficult to calm down, especially because of orange. The injury has not healed, and without participating in this youth selection, there is one less person who can control Kamio.


    After Chirihara Akata also took the lead in the game, Kamio became impatient. After that, Kirihara Akaya''s verbal stimulation was added. The mention of Tachibana in the speech made Kamio angrily. With Kamio''s character, afterwards Development is not difficult to predict.


    Kamio, who has lost his calm, keeps accelerating the attacking rhythm to restore the situation, but this tactic is very bad for Kirihara Chi, because Kirihara Chi is also a good offensive player. The more you go with him, the happier he will be because of this. It was originally the best offensive rhythm for him, completely falling behind in the original rhythm.


    Both of them noticed Naruto''s arrival, and remembered the previous "Nie Yuan", Kirara Chi also held the racket, showing a wicked smile, his eyes were bloodshot, and he turned into a state of red eyes.


    Although Kamio did not have this state, he saw the''rival in love'' right in front of him, and his eyes were red with anger. In the case of anger controlling his sanity, it was not even the opponent of Chirihara Akira, who had turned on Akagi, and Naruto arrived. In less than three minutes, he explained all the remaining two rounds, losing to Akiya Kirahara 6-1, which was exactly the same as the score that Tachibana lost last time.


    After the game, Kirihara Chi also packed up his things and made the court first. Naruto said, "It looks good, Kirihara." In all fairness, Naruto himself didn''t have much dislike for Kirihara, just because he played. After hurting Tachibana Jupei, he had to help Tachibana to get a heavy hand in the Kanto final. As for his attacking tennis, Naruto''s point of view is just a trivial matter, not to mention that it will appear in the future in this world. Many attacking players who are far more exaggerated than Kirahara Akira are Naruto himself. It is difficult to count the people who were injured or even killed by him. Kirara Akira is also a little insignificant, and Naruto will not care at all. on.


    Kirihara Chi also still had that iconic evil expression, and said provocatively to Naruto: "You wait for me, besides the Big Three, the next target I want to defeat is you!"


    The Kanto finals was the first time that Kirihara Akagi was beaten so miserably. Naruto¡¯s physical and mental shock to Kirihara Akagi even exceeded his defeat when he first entered Tachikai under the Tachikai Big Three. It was also expected that he would''look at'' Naruto.


    Naruto didn''t care either. After all, if you could forget the fiasco so easily, Kirihara Chi would not be Kirihara Chi. He smiled and said, "Okay, I''m waiting for you to defeat me, as long as you have that ability. !"


    When he finished speaking, he turned and left. He couldn''t afford to look at the tail, and he didn''t bother to listen to any more nonsense nonsense from him. He just turned around and left.


    The contradiction between Naruto and Kamio is far deeper than that between Kamio and Kirara. The relationship between the rivals makes the two almost irreconcilable. Although Naruto has always looked down on Kamio, he can''t hold back Kamio''s gritted teeth with hatred.


    The first day of staying together soon ushered in the evening. Whether it was free practice or competition, everyone consumed a lot of energy. The cafeteria had already prepared food. The main dishes were beef curry rice and tonkatsu. They are all high-calorie foods, but they are good for these guys who are physically exhausted and in the developmental period.


    Tachibana was responsible for the food distributed at the cafeteria window. When it was Naruto''s turn, Naruto winked at her deliberately.Although Tachibana also wanted to secretly meet with Naruto, she didn''t dare to behave in such a stare manner. She served the curry rice to Naruto pretending to be calm. She was pretending to be serious, and Naruto almost suffocated her internal injuries. .


    Naruto¡¯s food is no different from others in terms of portion and taste. After all, the three girls dare not be too obvious, but Naruto still chewed something strange during the meal. It turned out to be a stuffed one. Small paper balls under the rice.


    ''These girls, are you afraid that I would accidentally swallow them with this ancient method?''


    Naruto glanced at the paper ball, and knew the contents without looking at it. His mood suddenly jumped for joy. Although the method of passing notes is old, it really has a different feeling. Naruto quickly swept the dinner. Back to the dormitory to change into a set of casual clothes, according to the time on the note, came to the rooftop.


    Although Naruto wanted to vomit why he was dating on the rooftop, he also knew that although the venue is large, most of the venues are open-air sports fields. There is no hidden place at all. It is easy to be spotted by the girls. The girls are natural. Wouldn''t choose there, of course the best choice in the end is the rooftop.


    When Naruto arrived, Sakurano, Tomoka, and Tachibana had arrived. They were taking the food out of a takeaway box and placing it on the ground. Naruto deliberately said, "I don''t know that this place can also order takeaway. ."


    Naruto made a deliberate joke, but the three girls all showed annoyed expressions, even Tomoka, who has always been a hippie smile, said to Naruto angrily: "It''s not a takeaway! This is a lot of work for the three of us. Well done!"


    They have to record the game today, prepare meals for everyone, and secretly prepare a few food for them. It is indeed very difficult. Seeing that Naruto stepped on a landmine, he hurried his hands together and confessed: "I''m sorry, I misunderstood. Your mind is my wrong, please let the three beautiful angels let me be merciful."


    The appearance of his hippie smile made Sakura and Tachibana stare at him at the same time, and Tomoka relentlessly vomited: "The word "great mercy and compassion should be used in Buddhism, and there is a limit to nonsense." "


    "I think the focus should be on the''beautiful angel''."


    "Don''t think we will forgive you easily if you say something nice!"


    That''s the case, but the atmosphere has obviously eased. If Naruto wasn''t afraid to step on landmines again, he really wanted to say to her deadly: "In fact, I think these nice words are quite useful."


    Chapter 279-Burning in Envy


    With more girlfriends, Naruto naturally knows what to say. Except for occasional deliberate death, he will not deliberately destroy the atmosphere when dating, and the four of them sit on the floor.


    It was already past dinner time, the sky was completely dark, the sky was full of stars, and the cool breeze was blowing at night. It was a pretty good view. After eating Hasai, the four leaned together lazily. I drank herbal tea prepared by orange and apricot.


    Suddenly, Ju Xing asked:


    "Naruto, will you be selected for the Japan National Team in this youth selection?"


    Although they came to live together to help Naruto this time, the three girls are still more concerned about the results of the selection, because the youth trials can be regarded as a stepping stone to the Japanese National Youth Team. In their opinion, if Naruto wants to If you develop in the direction of professional players, being able to enter this youth representative will naturally add another bargaining chip to your future development.


    Naruto thought for a while and said:

 2101 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2101

    "It''s hard to say. After all, I don''t have the final say on who I choose. Let''s do everything."


    Naruto clearly knows the follow-up plot, and naturally understands that if it develops according to the normal plot, the Taocheng Takeshi he replaced will not be selected as the representative of this youth selection. In fact, this game has nothing to do with the''mainline plot'' and does not look like it. The Kanto finals or national competitions are so important, so Naruto¡¯s participation is optional. If Naruto is interested, it¡¯s okay to participate.


    Thinking of this, Naruto turned around and kissed Tachibana again and smiled:


    "Do you really want me to be selected?"


    Ju Xing''s face turned red, but after getting along for a long time, Ju Xing has gradually adapted to this multi-person relationship. He won''t be as shy as at the beginning, and said calmly: "Of course I hope, if I can be selected for this team, I will treat you It will be very helpful to become a professional player in the future."


    To be honest, whether to become a professional tennis player, Naruto, has not considered this question. His original intention to enter this world is to completely break the cause and effect between the king of the golden nightmare, and other things have to wait until he is completely resolved. I¡¯ll talk about it after the King of Golden Nightmare, but if that day comes, it¡¯s also a good choice to be a tennis player. After all, tennis is the core of this world, and Naruto has also been a professional basketball player in the world of slam dunk. If the world re-experiences the tennis career, it seems quite interesting, but all this has to wait until all the dust settles.


    "It''s a little far away now, so let''s talk about it later."


    Ju Xing thought for a while, tilted her head and said: "Yes, after all, we are only now in the second grade. These things will at least wait until after high school."


    Tachibana''s thinking of''wait later'' is not the same as Naruto''s thoughts, but the difference is naturally difficult for Naruto to explain, so he just confuses it.


    Sakura on the side asked, "By the way, Apricot, how is your brother''s injury recovering?"


    "The doctor said that my brother is recovering well. He should be fine in one week. He should be able to recover completely before the national competition."


    ''Hehe, Orange Juping will of course recover completely, otherwise the match between the Kyushu duo will be missed.''


    The matchup between the two heroes of Central Plains Kyushu Tachibana and Chitose Chili in the national competition is also one of the more exciting singles matches. Naruto will naturally not let this match disappear, so Tachibana will definitely recover before the national competition.


    Ju Xing stabbed Naruto with his arm, and said, "Brother told me that he must fight with you again when the national competition comes, in order to avenge the capital assembly."


    "No, he still remembers it after so long."


    Although Naruto knew that Fudo Summit lost to Sitianbao Temple in the quarter-finals, there was no way to compete with Qingxue in the national competition, but he still exaggeratedly said that there is no way, that is the eldest brother.


    "Hmph, it''s the first time my brother lost to a junior. Of course, he has to fight back. And my brother told me that he thought about his tennis carefully when he was hospitalized, and he also had ideas for strengthening the breath of beasts. If you take it lightly, you will lose miserably."


    "The strengthening of the breath of the beast?"


    Naruto was taken aback when he heard it, and he secretly checked the world line, only to remember that after the Metropolitan Convention Naruto defeated Jujupying, he once casually said to Jujupying the idea of''concentrating the breath of the beast on one arm''. However, he just said casually at the time. After a long time, he himself forgot about it, but he did not expect that Tachibana really turned this idea into reality. In this way, Naruto looked forward to the original Kyushu duo. The showdown.


    After understanding the cause and effect, Naruto suddenly remembered something, smiled at Ju Xing and said: "Xing, you just told me all of your brother''s tricks. Did you sell your brother like this?"


    Juxing¡¯s remarks just now almost sold all of Jujuping¡¯s old days to Naruto. Naruto¡¯s ridicule was really happy in her heart. After all, this means that Juxing¡¯s heart is more biased towards him, even if it is a relationship with his brother. ratio.


    Even if it was like this subconsciously, Juxing would never admit it, and said sternly, "Nonsense, I won''t betray my brother! I''m just warning you to be careful to be defeated by my brother!"


    "If my uncle wants me to play, of course I will accompany him, but I''m sorry, I can only let him fall into the abyss of defeat again."


    Although he was biased towards Naruto in his heart, Tachibana was still very upset when she heard these words. She deliberately made a little temper in Naruto¡¯s arms. Naruto looked like she liked it, hugged Tachibana and gnawed her, and kissed her. His face turned red, and the little bit of resentment was immediately thrown behind him.


    After playing around for a while, it was close to nine o''clock in the evening. It was a bit late. The four of them packed their things and were about to leave. The roof door was suddenly opened. Naruto, who was walking in front, almost ran into the person who opened the door. Come, Naruto really almost said: Why are you again?


    The man came with red hair, a sweatshirt and a towel around his neck. He looked like he had just finished exercising. It was Kamio Akira.


    When Kamio saw Naruto, his face immediately became very bad, and he said in a bad tone, "Why are you here?"


    "I''m happy, this is not your private place, I will come as I want, you have no right to intervene, get out!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Naruto is right. This rooftop is a public place. Anyone can come if they want to come, but the tone of his speech is really offensive. Kamio lost to Chiya Kirahara today, and he was in a bad mood. Stimulated by Naruto, just about to attack, I saw a familiar figure standing behind Naruto, and said in amazement: "Xiao Xing, why are you here?"


    Tachibana was also a little embarrassed to see Kamio for two reasons. She knew Kamio liked herself, but she couldn''t accept it. She could only keep her distance as much as possible. Secondly, her absurd relationship with Naruto let the members of Fudo Peak know. I still feel embarrassed, especially if Kamio told Tachibana and let the family know, Tachibana would not know what the consequences would be.


    Juxing was so embarrassed that she didn''t know what to do, so she looked at Naruto with a look for help. Naruto stepped forward to block Kamio and said, "We are dating."


    "date?"


    Kamio repeated, looking strangely and angrily at the other two girls next to Naruto: "You... four?"


    "That''s it."


    Kamio has always been unrequitedly in love with Tachibana, and he regarded Naruto as her greatest rival in the morning. He was very unhappy with Naruto. When Kamio now learned that Naruto had not only pursued Tachibana, but also brought Tachibana and the other two grandly. Girls dating together?This can simply maximize the jealousy of Kamio, as if you are a beggar, and the people you know are not only wealthy, but also suddenly win the lottery. All good luck falls on one person, which is really jealous.


    Envy and anger occupied Kamio''s head for an instant, and the anger that had been squeezed for a long time broke out in an instant, and he fisted at Naruto in front of Juxing.


    "You bastard!"


    Chapter 280-Completely erased!


    boom!


    Naruto naturally won¡¯t let Kamio hit. No matter how fantastic the world¡¯s rules are in tennis, it¡¯s unbearable in terms of combat effectiveness. Kamio¡¯s angry punch was grabbed by Naruto with one hand. Naruto used his force slightly, Kamio. I felt that his fist seemed to be pressed tightly by a hydraulic machine, and his bones almost wailed as if they were about to shatter.


    "Insult yourself."


    Kamio was even more annoyed under the severe pain, and when he heard Naruto''s cynic and sarcasm, it was even more impossible to calm down under the anger.The so-called meeting of enemies is extremely jealous, and it is an impossible task for Kamio to maintain his sanity in front of Naruto.


    At this time, Ju Xing also reacted, and suddenly stretched out his hand to push Kamio: "Kamio, what are you crazy?!"


    Kamio''s fist was grasped by Naruto and couldn''t escape at all. He was slammed by Tachibana, Naruto took advantage of the situation and let go, causing Kamio to stagger and hit a side wall.


    This kind of scene really has a sense of sight. It seems to have happened at some point in the past.


    However, Tachibana himself did not pay attention, and grabbed Naruto''s hand and said, "How about it, are you not hurt?" Tachibana once had a conflict between Kamio and Naruto before she was able to face her own mind calmly. She is on Naruto¡¯s side. Now Tachibana can accept Naruto¡¯s absurd feelings and become his girlfriend. His heart is naturally biased towards Naruto. It¡¯s nothing. People¡¯s hearts are always leaning towards the long side of the teammates in Fudong Peak. With her boyfriend, Ju Xing chose her boyfriend without hesitation.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine, he can''t hurt me."


    Naruto gave Tachibana a reassuring look, and at this time Kamio also recovered, and looked at Tachibana with a grim look: "Xiaoxing, you actually have a relationship with him?!"


    Ju Xing frowned and looked at Kamio, instinctively telling her that the current state of Kamio is very dangerous, and it is better not to irritate him anymore, but Tachibana is also a girl who dares to love and hate, otherwise she would not accept Naruto¡¯s absurdity. After hesitating for a moment, he looked straight into Kamio''s eyes and said: "Although it is ridiculous, but just like you see, I dated him, and I promised to share him with other girls."


    I heard Ju Xing admit that Kamio suffered a huge blow in an instant, and this blow was much heavier than he was beaten by Naruto Fatty before. His face suddenly became pale and his body was shaky. He muttered: "Little Apricot... how could you be like this..."


    Tachibana also knows that her choice is too unusual for most people, but since she has chosen to accept, she is already ready to face all obstacles, so now Kamio''s injured and shocked look makes her a little guilty, but not A trace of regret.


    "Sorry, Kamio, I think I have found my happiness. As a classmate and as a teammate of Fudo Peak, I also hope you can find your happiness, so don''t waste time on me and let it go."


    Juxing¡¯s remarks are from the heart. Although the process is a bit tortuous, they have not yet completed their run-in and occasionally have some small troubles, but on the whole, Juxing still feels that she is happy now and will always be happy. , So I hope Kamio will not hang on his own tree all the time. On the other hand, he also expressed his attitude to Naruto to cut off the bond with Kamio.


    From the line of fate, Kamio is now also facing an important choice, persistence, or let go, two choices will lead him to two completely different paths.


    Kamio is not a person who knows how to advance and retreat after all. After a short silence, Kamio finally made a choice, suddenly reached out and grabbed Juxing¡¯s shoulders, and roared with crimson eyes: "Why?! Xiaoxing! Why don''t you choose Me? I have liked you for so long, I can treat you wholeheartedly, why should you choose him?!"


    "Kamio! I can''t force my relationship, I really can''t treat you as a lover, let me go!"


    "No! Xiaoxing, I..."


    Naruto finally couldn''t watch anymore. Tachibana was about to cut off the bond with Kamio. Naruto could watch, but he would not let Kamio go crazy and hurt Tachibana. He stretched out his hand and broke off Kamio''s hands. Where did Kamio''s strange power outweigh his strange power, Naruto looked at Kamio and said coldly: "I''ll give you one last chance. Now give me the fuck, otherwise you won''t even have the chance to regret it."


    Naruto''s words are already full of coldness. Although he hasn''t put Kamio in his eyes, Kamio has touched Naruto''s bottom line again and again, making him feel annoyed.

 2102 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2102

    The pain of love made Kamio dangerous and crazy. He didn''t notice Naruto''s coldness at all. He looked at Naruto angrily and said, "It''s all because of you! If it wasn''t for you..."


    "Noisy, I''m not in the mood to listen to your nonsense anymore. Since you have chosen a dead end, I will send you on the road."


    Tachibana heard Naruto''s words and thought that Naruto was going to fight directly with Kamio here. He was about to stop her, and her expression suddenly tranced. When she recovered, Tachibana realized that she was standing at the top of the stairs, screaming beside her. People, Sakura, and Tomoka are all there, but Tachibana faintly feels a bit contrary.


    Naruto looked at Tachibana and asked:


    "Apricot, what''s wrong with you?"


    Ju Xing tilted her head and replied: "I don''t know, I always feel that something is wrong, but I can''t tell what it is."


    "Since you can''t think of it, don''t think about it. Maybe you are too tired today. Just go back and get a good sleep."


    Ju Xing felt that it was the same. Anyway, it shouldn''t be an important thing, so he left it behind. After working for a day today, it is indeed a little tired.


    Kamio Akira disappeared like this, not just simply killing or destroying, but Naruto used his own ability to completely wipe Kamio from the power of existence.


    If a person¡¯s power of existence disappears, it is not just a simple death, but everything about the person¡¯s past, present, and future disappears. Everyone¡¯s memories, impressions, and all forms of archive records will also be lost. All disappear. When a person''s power of existence disappears, people related to him will also be affected to a certain extent, and there will be a certain sense of violation in the subconscious.


    Tachibana herself has a strong bond with Kamio, so after Naruto wipes out Kamio¡¯s power, Tachibana still feels a bit of disharmony, and Sakurano and Tomoka have almost no personal contact with Kamio. The disappearance had no effect on the two of them.In addition to Tachibana, the members of Fudo Peak and Kamio''s family will be affected to varying degrees, but this is not important. Kamio Akira has completely disappeared and cannot be recovered. Since he has annoyed Naruto, Naruto will Never again gave him a chance to regret.


    The disappearance of Kamio may have a slight impact on the future, but this effect is too weak. It is also because Kamio is not the protagonist of this world. His power of existence is too weak to be the butterfly that can set off a storm. If Naruto is What is directly erased is the words of Echizen Ryoma, the protagonist of this world, the butterfly effect caused by the disappearance of his power of existence will even trigger a turbulence of fate, causing the complete collapse of the entire world.


    The sense of disobedience caused by Kamio¡¯s disappearance will quickly fade over time. Almost by the next morning, everyone completely lost all memories and impressions of this person. Kamio Akira, this person disappeared forever. Up.


    Obviously, this trivial matter will not affect the selection of co-hosts. The exercises of each group are carried out in an orderly manner, but within two days, a major change has occurred in the co-hosts.


    Coach Ryugasaki fell ill.


    Chapter 281-Welcome back, Tezuka Kunimitsu


    Coach Ryugasaki fell ill. Actually, it wasn''t that he had a serious illness. It was just that he was getting older and his body was not well after all. No matter how tough he was, he couldn''t compare to young people.


    During this period of time, coach Ryugasaki has been very hard. One game after another, from the Metropolitan Conference to the Kanto Conference, coach Ryugasaki has worked hard in every hard fight. After Qing Xuexi lost to Lihai University, Coach Ryugasaki must consider again. In the national competition, the tactics of fighting against Lihai again, there is no time to rest in the future, the youth selection is placed in front of coach Ryugasaki.


    As the one with the highest seniority among the three coaches in this trial, many things must be done by Coach Ryugasaki. She also likes to do everything by herself. The exhaustion this time is the inevitable result of long-term accumulation.


    Naruto knew that Coach Ryugasaki had nothing to do. It would be nice to take a rest for a while, but Sakura was so frightened that his face was frustrated for a long time. Naruto¡¯s comfort was useless until he saw Coach Ryugasaki. Lying on the hospital bed, Sakura was still teary.


    Coach Ryugasaki didn''t have much to do except tired. Seeing his granddaughter look nervous, he smiled and comforted: "Okay, Sakura, don''t be so nervous, isn''t grandma all right?"


    "But grandma, I heard that you fainted suddenly on the court, it scared me to death."


    "fool."


    Coach Ryuzaki smiled and rubbed Sakura''s hair, his eyes fell on Naruto and Oishi who were aside, and said, "You two are very idle, don''t you need to practice?"


    The tone of this speech was completely different from that of Sakurano. The momentary contrast was a little bit bigger. Naruto rolled his eyes and said without angrily: "Please, coach, we heard that you were hospitalized and came to visit. Yours, don¡¯t be so strict."


    "Naughty! Youth selection is the most important thing for you now. Rather than come to the hospital to see me, it¡¯s better to practice hard. You must know that others will not be lazy when you come here. Maybe you will lose the selection because of this. Qualified!"


    ''Hehe, I can actually decide that kind of thing.''


    Naruto murmured in his heart, but there was really no way to say these words, and after all, coach Ryugasaki was strict, but it was for their good.


    Speaking of the situation where the coach suddenly fell ill before the big game, Naruto has also experienced it. It is a time to be born and secondly familiar, but there is nothing to be nervous, but Dashi, who has been standing by for a long time, said: "But coach, you Without it, our group of exercises may not be able to proceed smoothly."


    The members of the Ryugasaki group said that it¡¯s better to have a distinct personality. To put it bluntly, they are all problem children. With the absence of Coach Ryuqi, I am afraid that there is no way to control them with Dashi¡¯s leadership. In fact, let alone others, it is the same. Naruto of Qingxue and Ryoma Echizen may not listen to Dashi, let alone people from other schools.


    Bingdi''s Shihu, Li Haida''s Chirihara, no matter how they looked at them, they didn''t seem to be obedient types.


    Their ideas are easy to understand. Everyone is a player and a student. You Oishi Hideichiro is not a coach. Why should we give orders to us?


    Coach Ryugasaki has obviously thought about this a long time ago and said: "In this regard, you should temporarily manage Oishi. Don''t worry about the coach. I have already contacted and thought that the acting coach will be there soon."


    Although Oishi didn''t know who the acting coach was, he still said honestly: "Yes, coach."


    The people who should be visited were also visited, and the things that should be said were finished. Coach Ryugasaki directly ordered the people to be driven, leaving Sakura to take care of him.


    After Naruto walked out of the ward, he couldn''t help but vomit:


    "The coach doesn''t know if he has a second menopause, and he feels his temper is bigger than usual."


    Tucao behind the coach, Dashi must have no guts to say this kind of "big treason", Wen said: "The coach is also for our consideration. After all, this youth selection will also be of great help to our future tennis career."


    I really can¡¯t hear anything bad from a good guy like Dashi. Naruto doesn¡¯t bother to continue talking with Dashi at this point. Anyway, it¡¯s boring to hear too much. Instead, he said, "Senior Dashi, you said the coach got it. Who will the acting coach be?"


    "I don''t know this, but since the coach is looking for someone, I should be able to trust it."


    "Hehe, I just hope that you can control those monsters before the acting coach comes."


    "Uh...it should be... okay, right?"


    Facts have proved that there is a big problem with asking good old people like Oishi to manage the monsters and ghosts of the Ryuzaki group.


    Oishi is a very good deputy captain and treats others gently, but he lacks the qualities to be a captain, and the most important thing is the lack of courage as a leader like Tezuka or Rubu.


    The members of the Ryugasaki group are all problematic children. Except for Qingxue¡¯s Naruto, Echizen and Golden combination, Lihaida¡¯s Kirara is obviously not an honest child, and the ice emperor¡¯s Shibe is stubborn and wants him to listen to the dragon. Coach Saki''s command is nothing. It is basically useless if he listens to Oishi, and Feng naturally follows Shido, and neither Kajimoto of Shonan Chengcheng nor Senshi of Yamabuki are easy to live under.


    These problematic children would not obey Dashi''s instructions even if they did not fiercely resist them. Basically, they did their own work and did not obey management at all.


    When Dashi was so distressed that he didn''t know what to do, the acting coach that Coach Ryugasaki said finally appeared. It was an angel who rescued Dashi from this hell...No, it was an iceberg.


    Tezuka Kunomitsu!


    Obviously the title has already betrayed me. Tezuka, who originally went to Germany to treat his arm after the Battle of Shuangbu, returned to Japan at this time and was invited by Coach Ryugasaki to act as the acting coach of the Ryugasaki team.


    Obviously such a major event needs to be publicly announced. The two coaches, Sakura Taro and Huacun, gathered everyone in the rest area of ??the dormitory, and Tezuka was also there.


    Seeing Tezuka coming over, Qingxue was naturally pleasantly surprised, except that Fuji''s expression was a little bit complicated, and it seemed that he was a little bit concerned about the final defeat in the Kanto final.


    Of course, it is not only Qingxue who is happy, but the same is true for Bingdi''s ruins and Lihaida''s Sanada. Sure enough, icebergs are popular when the weather is hot.


    Chengcheng Shonan¡¯s beautiful Huacun coach took a step forward and said: ¡°Today everyone is gathered here to announce one thing. Coach Ryugasaki has decided to withdraw from this co-stay selection due to his illness. As for the successor issue, the head coach of Hesu was transferred to Bingdi¡¯s Sakaki coach, and the coach of the Ryugasaki group decided to take the role of Tezuka Kunimitsu based on the recommendation of Coach Ryugasaki."


    "Tezuka as a coach?"


    "Didn''t he come back to participate in the trials?"


    Tezuka''s role as a coach caused a lot of discussion. It is not common for students to be coaches in Japan. Among the schools present, only the two schools, Tezuka University and Fudomine, are in this situation. Even if Tezuka is strong, He is well-known, but for most people, Tezuka is just a middle school student just like them. Letting Tezuka be the coach still makes many people quite criticized.


    "be quiet!"


    Seeing everyone rustling, Coach Huacun sighed softly: "Tezuka-kun should have participated in this trial as a contestant, but the arm injury is still in the recovery period. It is really hard to participate in the competition. , So as a coach this time, I will guide everyone''s practice."


    "Sorry, I have something to say."


    "What, Kajimoto?"

 2103 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2103

    The person who raised his hand was the captain of Shonan Sh¨­sei Kajimoto. Of course, Hwamura knew him well. Kajimoto stood up and said, "Although Tezuka has great strength, after all, I haven''t seen it with my own eyes. He is a middle school student like us. , Let him be the coach, please forgive me for not being able to agree."


    The question of whether Tezuka can convince the public as a coach Sakura Taro and Hanamura of course also thought about it. Sakura Taro looked at Tezuka: "Tezuka, what do you think?"


    "I think this question is reasonable. Whether I am qualified as a coach or not will be determined through a short practice game."


    "The game? But Tezuka, your hand..."


    "It''s okay, the doctor told me, just a light swing is okay."


    ''Slight swing?''Naruto suddenly smiled when he heard Tezuka''s words.'' Captain, you FLAG stand so ruthlessly.''


    Chapter 282-Who will be stronger?


    Naruto''s complaint is reasonable, because he knows very well that even if Tezuka Kunomitsu is not in his heyday with an arm injury, it is definitely not something ordinary people can defeat.


    According to Naruto¡¯s estimation, even if Tezuka whose left hand has not fully recovered at this moment, the only people who can defeat him here are Naruto, Fuji, Atobe, and Sanada, and all four of them are Will not fight Tezuka who has not recovered yet.


    Because I was very curious about the current state of Tezuka, not only the Ryugasaki group, but also all the members of the Huacun group and the Saki group came to the tennis court.


    Tezuka took out a racket, looked back at everyone in the Longqi team, and said:


    "I can start anytime, which one of you will come first?"


    "Let me do it first, Tezuka."


    The first person to stand up was Takahisa Kajimoto, the captain of Shonan Seongsei. Naruto did not have a deep impression of this man. The main reason was that although he was the captain of Shonan Seongsei, he did not play in the game against Qingxue. Except for a few key dialogues with Wakatohiro, there is no plot performance. Although it is set to say that he can hit a super high-speed serve at a speed of 195 kilometers per hour, Naruto has never seen it and has a weak sense of existence.


    Tezuka was still looking like a calm iceberg, and said to Kajimoto: "The rule is that one goal determines the winner, can it?"


    "No problem, it''s up to you to serve, Tezuka."


    Although Kajimoto is confident in his serving power, in his opinion, Tezuka''s hand injury has not healed after all, no matter how strong he is, he can''t use his strongest serve to''bully''.His idea itself was correct, but the person he faced was Kunomitsu Tezuka.


    "Okay, please go all out, Kajimoto-kun."


    Tezuka''s calm attitude made Kajimoto a little angry, but he didn''t say anything, and turned to the court.


    "is coming."


    Tezuka signaled, and then tossed the tennis ball. Because of his arm injury, Tezuka did not use a powerful close-corner serve or a zero-strike serve, but instead delivered the ball in a satisfactory manner.


    In the eyes of Naruto, Atabe, and others who have played against Tezuka, although Tezuka''s power and speed of serve this time are not as good as in his heyday, his ball handling is hardly affected. It seems that he still maintains a fairly high standard strength.


    "The ball is really excellent, but can you beat me with that injured arm?''


    Kaji himself was the captain of Shonan Chengcheng, so naturally he wouldn''t easily admit defeat, and quickly started an attack with Tezuka.


    Naruto was watching and quickly figured out the technical characteristics of Kajimoto.As the captain of Shonan Chengcheng and able to hold down troublesome figures like Wakato Hiroshi and Kamishiro Reiji, Kajimoto¡¯s strength is of course very good, at least he is very beautiful on the five squads, and is very good in terms of speed, strength, and explosiveness. Especially outstanding is the flexibility of his muscles.


    In Naruto¡¯s view, Kajimoto¡¯s muscle flexibility should be better than Qingxue¡¯s Kikumaru or Ice Emperor¡¯s Xiangri. This flexibility allows Kajimoto to perform various difficult movements, such as turning instantly when running, and Or hit the ball in a bad posture.


    To put it simply, Kajimoto is a bit like a mixed version of Kikumaru and Shitenbaoji Captain Shiraishi. It has solid basic skills, just like a textbook, and has flexibility that ordinary people can''t have, and can launch attacks in various postures.


    However, Tezuka could not be defeated by attack alone.


    After watching for a while, Kikumaru suddenly leaned over Naruto''s shoulder, and said thiefly, "Hey, can you see it?"


    Naruto realized it instantly and smiled: "Of course, that Kajimoto is actually pretty good, but the captain is better. Kajimoto still has no choice but to be the captain of the chicken."


    "That" is equal to the Tezuka domain!


    Although Tezuka ran left and right in the initial stage of catching the ball, the distance of this movement quickly began to shorten. After a while, Tezuka stood still, turning his body with only one foot as the axis. All of Kajimoto''s shots, no matter how sharp, will eventually return to Tezuka. This is Tezuka''s signature skill Tezuka area. It can still activate the area even with an arm injury. It shows that Tezuka''s state is pretty good.


    Kajimoto finally noticed Tezuka''s movements, and his heart sank; "Is this the Tezuka domain?Could he still use such a trick when his arm is injured?''


    With this distraction, Kajimoto sold a flaw, and the return of the ball was not controlled and turned into a lob.


    "Oops!"


    Kajimoto yelled badly. Defense Tezuka would take the opportunity to smash. He immediately turned around and ran to the bottom line to prepare for defense. Tezuka had a plan to smash, but when he saw Kajimoto''s defensive action, he immediately changed his posture, adjusted the racket, and flicked.


    The tennis ball did not bounce after it landed, but rolled in the opposite direction and lightly hit the net.


    "Zero cut?!"


    Kajimoto''s eyes widened, and he was shocked for a while, but soon recovered, he sighed slightly, looked at Tezuka, and said, "You won, Tezuka." Although he was a bit unwilling to lose, he As the captain of Shonan Chengcheng, after all, he has the tolerance, and I still sincerely congratulate Tezuka.


    Tezuka nodded lightly as a gesture, then looked at the crowd on the sidelines, and said, "Who is next?"


    "Let me try it, Tezuka."


    The ice emperor¡¯s Shido pushes in. Shido has superb semi-volley skills and amazing footwork. He can turn the ball back and forth in almost any situation, but can his half-volley break the Tezuka area. Is the key to victory.


    Because he once lost his position as the ice emperor, and finally returned to the team, Shido has a perseverance and struggle spirit that surpasses ordinary people, and he secretly said in his heart: "I don''t care about what Tezuka domain is. If I lose to a hand injury, I haven''t recovered. Tezuka''s is too embarrassing!''


    Just after Shido¡¯s thoughts fell, Tezuka¡¯s serve came in front of him. Although the ball was fast, it was not a more powerful close-corner serve after all. Shido¡¯s half volley was enough to cope with it. After receiving the ball, Shido almost did not hesitate. , Rushed to the front of the net instantly.


    "Shishi went online immediately?!"


    "Are you planning to actively attack? This is too dangerous!"


    Although going online in a tennis match is good for offense, it is not good for defense. In singles matches, once going online, the backcourt is completely missed, and it is easy to be attacked by the opponent''s lob. If you want to go online, you must seize the opportunity, otherwise it will expose flaws.Shiito went online immediately after catching the ball, fearing that this would be the case because he was extremely confident in his feet.


    Shiido did indeed adopt an aggressive offensive tactic. After Tezuka returned the ball, he immediately forced a smash in front of the net.The height of Tezuka''s return of the ball this time is not too high, but Shitoto''s position is too close to the net this time to allow Shito to force a smash.


    "How about this, Tezuka?!"


    "No! I still flew to Tezuka!"


    "what?!"


    Shiito originally thought that a smash at a super close range should be too late for Tezuka Domain to launch, but he didn''t know the nature of Tezuka Domain. This trick could not be easily broken with pure strength or speed. Otherwise, how can it become Tezuka''s signature trick?


    Shido''s smash was attracted by the domain, and flew to Tezuka''s side, and Tezuka shook the ball. The power of this moment made it impossible to see that his arm was still injured.


    The super high-speed forehand drove past Shido. Shido¡¯s smash had the opposite effect. Because the distance was too close, the speed of the smash was too fast. When the smash was hit back by Tezuka, it was short. Time gave Shito no time to react, and Tezuka scored instantly.


    After Shido, neither Feng nor Sengoku were Tezuka''s opponents, and they were defeated in front of Tezuka, while Kirihara turned on Akame and was fighting Tezuka fiercely.


    In Akame''s state, Kirihara exceeded normal in attack and speed, but he still couldn''t break through the Tezuka domain, and stalemate with Tezuka for a while.


    Naruto didn''t have the noisy guy Kikumaru (meow!) beside Naruto, and replaced him with Fuji. Fuji watched closely at Kazuka''s every move, with a trace of fighting spirit in his eyes.


    "It''s really Tezuka, right?"


    "Yeah." Fujia replied, then turned to look at Naruto, "Aren''t you going to compete with Tezuka? To be honest, even with the current Tezuka, you are the only one who can beat him in your team. ."


    "It''s meaningless to defeat the current captain. Don''t you know this very well, senior?"

 2104 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2104

    Naruto¡¯s rhetorical question surprised Fuji and nodded clearly. Indeed, defeating the injured Tezuka was meaningless to them. At this time, Fuji was obviously thinking of his first-grade relationship with Tezuka. Games.


    Naruto didn¡¯t care what he was thinking about. He looked at the invincible man on the court even though he was injured, and muttered: ¡°This kind of simple exercise can already predict the outcome of this kind of unsurprising game. It doesn¡¯t make sense. The only thing I¡¯m curious about is the newly-born Fujisuke, or Tezuka Kunimitsu, which one will be stronger?"


    Naruto didn''t know this question, he was really curious. In fact, even Fuji himself was extremely looking forward to it.


    Chapter 283-The influence and engagement of Tezuka''s arrival


    It¡¯s really hard to say whether Tezuka and Fuji are stronger than Fujitsu. Of course, in terms of the influence and status of the youth school, Tezuka is better than Fuji.


    This is a general trend. The point that Tezuka is the backbone of the youth school is unchangeable. Even the protagonist of this world, Echizen Ryoma, can hardly surpass Tezuka Kunimitsu in terms of the impact on youth school, and so is Fujitsu.


    In terms of strength, Tezuka and Fuji are both geniuses that Qingxue is proud of. They are powerful players who can shock others. The two have rarely played against each other in anime and comics.


    The first time was when the two were in the first grade. Tezuka fought against Fuji with an injury. The result was a miserable 6-0 defeat. This match is not a true pass, only from the dialogue between Oishi and Ryugasaki. On the side, it is a reminiscence content, plus Tezuka was injured at that time, and the match took place more than two years ago, which has no reference value for the comparison of their current strength.


    The second time was in the national finals, where Fuji faced Tezuka, who was the incarnation of Niou. At that time, Fuji won the match. However, for players like Tezuka, Nioh¡¯s Phantom and the deity still have a certain strength gap (at the time Nioh also Unable to hit the zero serve, it shows that the strength is not as good as Tezuka Honten), so even if it wins at that time, it can only show that the strength of the Fuji is stronger than the Tezuka of Niou Phantom, and the strength of Tezuka Honten is also stronger than that of Nioh¡¯s Phantom. It is still inconclusive whether Tsukasa and Fuji are strong or weak.


    In the intramural ranking competition, Tezuka Fujin¡¯s matchup was adapted from the animation based on the national competition between Nioh and Fuji. There is no such game in the comics. Even if Tezuka wins in the animation, it does not mean anything.The last match between the two was recorded in the New Net Kings. Fuer wanted to redefine his tennis by taking advantage of the match against Tezuka. Tezuka realized this during the game and he did not want to be a stepping stone for his growth. So I gave up the game midway, so that game is not over yet. After all, although Tezuka fought a few times, he was either in poor condition or faked his hands. He has never completely distinguished the outcome.


    At this stage, under the influence of Naruto, he completed the upgrade of the triple counterattack and the development of the Guardian of Heron Kress. It is definitely better than the original work in the same period, and it can almost reach the final battle against Li Hai in the national competition. Strength, but even if you don¡¯t consider the cause of the injury, Tezuka should be slightly weaker than in the national finals. After all, it seems that Tezuka has not yet understood the limits of talent and the BUG-powerful Tezuka Phantom. , Perhaps at a disadvantage.


    However, this is only a basic analysis. In fact, Naruto has also predicted the duel between Tezuka and Fuji. There are many possibilities for the result. Any one of them may win, or tie, or even lose both. , Naruto can control the line of fate to force the result to a certain ending, but cannot make a 100% prediction at this stage.


    After all, Tezuka''s strength is unshakable. When Naruto did not participate in the battle, even if the demonized state of Kirahara Akira was not an opponent of the injured Tezuka, he was defeated in front of Tezuka. In the first battle, everyone in the Ryugasaki group was convinced by the strength of the opponent, and they did not raise any objections to his role as a coach.


    Of course, the impact of Tezuka''s arrival is more than that.


    Of course, the three T chefs that are most directly affected are Fuji, Onbe, and Sanada.


    All three of them have the idea of ??competing with Tezuka again. It¡¯s just that Tezuka¡¯s injury is not healed, so the match can only be postponed temporarily, and their extra energy, which has nowhere to vent, naturally all concentrate. It''s time for this selection.


    Fuji is good at controlling emotions to the point that it¡¯s better, but Atobe and Sanada are two people who don¡¯t know what is enough and are merciful at all. In the next few days of practice, Atobe¡¯s waltz towards disillusionment and towards disappointment The runaway song had tortured all the people in the Sakura group to death, and Sanada''s Fenglinvolcano was also full of power, leaving the Huacun group players in dire straits every day.


    Compared with their tragedy, the Ryugasaki group, or the current Tezuka group, is a lot easier. Although Tezuka is strict, he is not an extremely strict type. They relax moderately and also give everyone some time to practice freely, which is a combination of work and rest.


    For Naruto, it doesn''t really matter whether or not to practice. Taking advantage of the free time given by Kazuka, Naruto sneaked to the practice field of the Sakaki group to observe the "tragic situation" of this group.


    Looking at the''corpse'' lying on the ground, Naruto couldn''t help but twitching at the corner of his mouth, and secretly said, "He is really a very energetic person, Tracebu."


    In the past two days, the trace department was obviously over-energy, and the attack was merciless in the days of practice. It was different from the previous style that liked to fight for a long time to slowly defeat the opponent. The style displayed in the trace department in the past few days is completely pursuing victory and specializing the attack. .


    In the team of coach Sakaki, the trail department itself is the strongest player. Without the fairy-level figures such as Sanada or Fuji to restrict him, the players in the same group will naturally end in tragic.


    Under the repeated attacks of the trail department, let alone the Yiwu and Tiangen from other schools, they were all unbearable tortured by the Bingdi Yushi. After being cleaned up by the trail department, they all lay down directly on the ground. .


    It was a long time after Rubu left the court that Yushi forbearance supported his body and sat up slowly, vomiting feebly, "Is this guy in Rubu crazy? He attacks so crazy every day, he is not afraid that his muscles will collapse. ?"


    "I think we will break down before he breaks down!" Tiangen''s grievances on his face were obviously uncomfortable for being continuously attacked by the waltz that was heading for destruction, because the deep resentment towards the trail made him see The eyes of Huadi and Renzu, who are also the Ice Emperor, were also full of black energy.


    Huadi has a simple mind and has no response to this resentment, but Shinobu feels uncomfortable. Kisarazu in the hexagon looked at Shinobu with sympathy, and said: "You have worked hard at a school with such a lunatic. "


    Most of the others felt the same way, and pushed their glasses to their feet, and said with a wry smile: "Tobe is not like this usually, probably because of the influence of Tezuka''s arrival."


    Although Naruto stood far away, he still heard everyone''s words clearly. Hearing Renzu''s speech, he immediately agreed with him, secretly saying: "Everyone can see that the change in the shabu is due to Tezuka, can it be said? Is the opponent really love?But at this level, is it a true fan or a brain fan?''


    In fact, as the ¡°non-local residents¡± of this world, the persistent Naruto of Otezuka, such as the big figures of Atobe, Fuji, and Sanada, are really hard to understand, but they can¡¯t stand the large number of rotten girls who love to watch. The CPs formed are extremely popular, and I have to sigh that the net king world''s greenhouse effect is serious, and the iceberg is really popular.


    Naruto sensed the location of the track department, looked for it, and saw that he was by the pool, washing it under the tap, the racket was set aside, and the handle was covered with sweat, which showed the intensity of the exercise just now.


    "It''s really an exaggeration, aren''t you afraid that someone in your group will be killed by you?"


    The trace department was taken aback, turned off the faucet, took a towel and wiped his hair, and replied: "My uncle hasn''t used his full strength yet, they can''t die, and if they can''t bear it, they can only say that they are too fragile. , Shouldn''t be here at all!"


    The ice emperor puts strength first, and the ruins itself has become the king of the ice emperor with his own strength. There is nothing wrong with advocating the strong.


    ''This spirit of advocating the strong?Should I say that the Japanese worship of the strong has been integrated into the bones, or should I complain that Xu Fei turned sports into a bloody battle?But now it''s better than the magic fan of Xinwangwang.''


    Naruto''s Tucao skills have already been MAX, and she secretly Tucao.


    At this time, the trace department picked up the racket and said, "Do you not practice what to do with the uncle? Do you want to compete?"


    Naruto originally wanted to complain if you were infected by Echizen Ryoma''s madness, but he took it back and said, "That''s right, I have this idea."


    "Ok?"


    "After staying together last time, your ice world should have become perfect, don''t you mind letting me learn it?"


    "Heh, this uncle naturally won''t mind. It just so happened that your loss to Li Haida in the finals made this uncle a bit irritated. You decide the time and place."


    ''Hey, please, I won the final.''


    Naruto didn''t dare to say this sentence, so as not to pass it to Fuji''s ears, he would still be unlucky when he said: "Tonight at nine o''clock in the second court."


    "No problem, see or leave."


    ''It sounds like I am going to date you, but forget it, sorry Sanada, I will take your place.''


    Chapter 284-A battle of destiny


    Naruto¡¯s appointment with the Battle Club this time has obviously made a decision on the selection of young people. After dinner, Naruto changed his clothes and brought a racket to the court. The Track Club had already arrived early and was warming up. It seemed that he was right. This completely irregular practice match is also very important.


    Naruto pushed open the wire gate and walked into the court, saying, "You came so early, Trace Department."


    Seeing Naruto, Tracebe stopped warming up and said, "My uncle is never late."


    "You are so serious about this kind of practice competition. It seems that you have decided to participate in the national competition."


    Rube was slightly startled, he didn''t expect Naruto to see through it so easily, but thinking of what Naruto said when he was staying together at that time, Rube immediately laughed: "At the national competition, my uncle is an arrow to declare to the Kanto Convention. Enemy!"


    Although Bingdi was defeated in the first round of the Kanto Conference, he has theoretically lost his qualification to participate in the national competition. However, because this year''s national competition has been decided to be held in Tokyo, Tokyo has an extra place for the competition and can recommend a school to participate. And this quota naturally fell on the Ice Emperor who had national strength, but only regretted his defeat when he met Qingxue in the first round of this year.


    However, the ice emperor''s participation in the country was not so smooth, and the main problem was the trace department.It is indeed a question of whether a person like proud of the track department will accept the qualifications obtained in this way. In the animation, there are also Ice Emperor players who are worried about this, so collectively look for the plot of the track department.Although participating in the extra places is not in line with the values ??of the team, for the glory of the whole team, as the captain, the team puts personal honor and shame second and decided to lead the ice emperor to participate in the national competition.


    "Ahhhh, it''s really scary, but maybe you will meet Li Haida first, and it''s not good to lose before you fight with us."


    "What stupid thing to say!"


    Trace Department snorted. Naruto saw that this guy was a little angry, and quickly changed the subject: "Don''t be so angry, or be careful that your image of the emperor is gone."


    Speaking of the image of Rubu in Xinwangwang, the appearance of refusing to admit defeat for the sake of the team is not like the original Rubu, but more and more like Tezuka. It is worthy of being the first queue of T Kitchen. Of course, the change in the new Net King cannot be regarded as a collapse of the image. Compared with Sanada''s appearance of a grumpy old man, the image is not bad.


    "Don''t be wordy, let''s start the game for my uncle."


    "Well, Uncle Rubu, the game is in accordance with the official rules of the game, heads or tails."


    Traces stared sharply at the upright and spinning racket, and said, "The opposite."


    The racket fell in response, and it turned out to be the opposite. It seems that the eyesight of the track department can even see through the falling racket.


    As expected, Trace Department turned and walked towards the bottom line: "I give you the right to serve. My uncle wants the court here."

 2105 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2105

    "No problem, in that case, use this to say hello at the beginning! Amaterasu!"


    Naruto really started the game with Amaterasu, and the tennis ball wrapped in pitch black flame ignited this somewhat sultry night in an instant.


    The physical strength of the trace department is quite excellent. Although he has gone through considerable exercises during the day, he still maintains considerable physical strength at the moment. (If you have poor physical strength, you can¡¯t beat the tiebreaker all day to abuse people). Immediately catching up with Amaterasu''s route, he said without forgetting: "Your serving power seems to have dropped, Naruto Uzumaki."


    As soon as the voice fell, the forehand drove the ball strongly.Both the strength of the arm and the control of the swing have improved a lot compared to the last time we stayed together. After losing to Naruto the last time, I let Tracebe know his shame and move forward, know his shortcomings, and develop The new trick Ice World has greatly improved the strength of the trace department in a short time.


    It''s no wonder that the people in the Sakura group will be tortured to death by the trail department. He is the strongest one, and he has improved so fast, isn''t he not giving people a way to survive?


    Naruto''s thoughts turned, and his mind immediately returned to the game, watching the menacing return of the ball, Naruto''s right hand gripped the racket tightly, the muscles of his arm were tight, the blue veins surrounded, and the raised muscles supported the entire T-shirt cuff. It was about to split, and then all this terrible power was poured into the racket and swung forward.


    "Swing ball!!"


    The Wave Ball completely abandoned all skills and only attacked with enough power to destroy everything.The wave ball played by Naruto is more powerful than Ishida Tetsu or Kawamura''s. When flying, a faint white trace even appeared behind the tennis ball.


    Faced with the super wave ball played by Naruto, Tracebe''s choice was... to stand still.


    There was no reaction at all. There was no attempt to catch the ball at all, and Shibu stood there, letting the tennis ball fall in front of him, and then flew past him.


    "15:0."


    After Naruto announced the score, he was surprised by Rubu¡¯s attitude, and asked: "Take, what''s wrong with you?" Naruto didn¡¯t think that people like Rubu would easily admit defeat after receiving his battle book. The explanation is that he has other plans.


    "My uncle is okay, you can continue to serve."


    No explanation at all, Naruto couldn''t help but mutter secretly with that kind of self attitude:''What a weird person!''After finishing talking, go behind the bottom line again.


    "The second ball is coming!"


    In a corner not far away, Tan Taiichi, who came to help work at Yamabuki Middle School, happened to see Naruto and Tracebe on the court. After a moment of astonishment, he immediately turned and ran towards the dormitory building.


    It¡¯s getting late. Except for a small number of exercisers with excessive energy, most people have finished their day of practice. They either go back to the room and sleep directly, or gather in twos and threes in the hall on the first floor of the dormitory building to chat and exchange. Take a look at your own practice experience, or just relax with a drink.


    The Fuji brothers all participated in this stay together and gave advice to his brother. This is very happy for Fuji Zhousuke, who has a dark belly but still cares about his brother. Saeki is also at the same table with the brothers. Torujiro, he and Fuji Zhousuke are childhood friends, and this stay together can be regarded as "renewing the front line".


    During the chat, Fuer Zhousuke and Saeki were mainly talking, and Fuer Yuta was in the audience. His rank was still somewhat different from that of his brother or Saeki. It was difficult to directly participate in their topics. There are still many gains from my own practice.


    The dialogue between them is fairly normal. They should be replaced by the two groups Liu Lian''er and Gan Zhenzhi. Just listen to them. They almost think that they are professional spies, and they should be arrested by the police. Have you collected it¡±, ¡°There is still a lack of part about Lihai University, your defense is still so tight¡±, ¡°It¡¯s just the last point¡± and other dialogues are endless. It seems that this opportunity for multiple schools to live together at the same time is for It''s really a good thing for these two profile men.


    The three coaches, Sakura, Huacun, and Tezuka, were observing them and discussing the selection of candidates. It seems that they have not yet reached a consensus.


    At this moment, Tan Taiyi suddenly ran in from outside in a panic. He ran too fast and hit someone with his head.


    Tan Taiyi was dazed by the collision. He raised his head and saw that the person he hit was actually Sengoku. He quickly stepped back and bowed 90: "Yes, I''m sorry! Sengoku-senpai, I didn''t mean it!" The Japanese level is strict. Qianshi is also the senior of Tan Taiyi''s school, no wonder he is so nervous.


    Fortunately, Sengoku has a generous personality and didn''t mind. He waved his hands and smiled and said, "It''s okay~~Taiyi, don''t be so nervous. If you are too nervous, Goddess of Luck will leave you." It is indeed lucky Sengoku, anytime. They all talk about luck.


    Tan Taiyi took a deep breath, adjusted his emotions, and said, "Senior Senshi, something really happened. The whirlpool of Qingxue and the trace of Ice Emperor are now playing outside!"


    "Ok?"


    What Taiyi Tan said was indeed surprising. Not only Qianshi, but everyone in the dormitory hall turned their heads when they heard it.Now that I have come to participate in this stay, I certainly hope to be selected for the national team. Among all the players participating in the selection, apart from Tezuka as the coach, Tachikai University¡¯s Sanada, Ice Emperor¡¯s Rube, and Qingxue¡¯s Second and Uzumaki Naruto, the strength of these four people is obviously T0 level, and they are also the most powerful contenders selected for the representative team. Now two of them are competing and no one knows in advance, which naturally attracts attention.


    Qianshi couldn''t help but grabbed Tan Taiyi''s shoulder and asked, "Taiyi, is what you said is true?! Why did the two of them suddenly compete?!"


    "It''s true, I saw it just now, but I don''t know why the two of them played suddenly, they are now on the second court."


    "Court Two?"


    Qianshi stood upright, turned his head and glanced at everyone in the hall. Almost all of them had the same look in his eyes, full of intense curiosity and exploration. After hesitating for a moment, his eyes fell on the three coaches.


    Sakura Taro, who took over as the head coach after Coach Ryugasaki fell ill, stood up and said, "Let''s take a look."


    Chapter 285-The Right Place


    Everyone came to the second court, and the match between Naruto and Takabe still continued.


    In the first game, Naruto served smoothly. In the second game, it was Tabe¡¯s turn to serve. In the second game, Tabe completed the development of Tang Huaise¡¯s serve. This move became his serve stunt, although Don Huaise served Tezuka. The same zero serve will cause a great burden to the body and cannot be used unlimitedly, but in the case of maintaining power, Tang Huaise''s serve is indeed a scoring weapon.


    "Tang Huaise serves!"


    Atobe knew that Naruto was definitely a strong enemy, so he didn''t have any reservations, and directly used this skill to serve.


    The tennis ball, which was given a strong maneuver by the strength of the whole body, did not bounce up after landing in the teeing area, but clinging to the ground and flying out of the court. Naruto couldn''t fight back at all.


    According to the rules of tennis, Tang Huai-ser''s serve from Tracebe is the same as Tezuka''s zero-style serve. It is an invincible serve in terms of rules, because you cannot receive the ball before the serve hits the ground, otherwise it will be considered as a direct loss, and the ball that will not rebound is invincible. , So Xu Fei will weaken the DeBuff that increases the burden on the body for these two strokes. Otherwise, if there is no burden on the body at all, as long as the two strokes are used all the time, wouldn''t it be completely invincible?


    "15:0, indulge in the beautiful skills of this uncle."


    The vertical line of Naruto''s face, in other respects, this guy can be a good friend, but the fact of being alone is really making Naruto laugh and cry, and can''t complain.


    "I don''t think there is anything to indulge in. Let''s continue serving, Trace Department."


    The self-intoxicated state of Onobe was broken by Naruto, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. Fortunately, his good cultivation allowed him to control his expression, and when he raised his head, he looked confident and arrogant.


    "Go!"


    This time the serve came fast and swift and powerful, but it was not the mortal Tang Huaise serving.


    Naruto moved quickly under his feet, and said in his mouth: "Why don''t you need Tang Huaise? Are you afraid of lack of physical strength?"


    "Is this uncle lacking physical strength? Just kidding, this uncle is just trying to completely defeat you!"


    All of the energy of Onobe was concentrated on his eyes. In the sight of Onbe, countless icicles flew out of his eyes, and then scattered around Naruto''s body. It was the highest point of the strong eyesight. Performance-the world of ice!


    "This trick is useless for me, isn''t it?"


    Naruto asked back, a unique aura overflowed from him, and all the icicles around him instantly shattered.


    The icicles in the world of ice were destroyed by Naruto, and the spirit of the trail was not shaken, but jumped up and smashed, aiming at the position where Naruto gripped.


    "Towards the waltz of destruction?"


    I don¡¯t know who shouted outside the court, Naruto ignored him, and instantly lowered the racket, caught the tennis ball that would have hit the racket with the face of the racket, and counterattacked: "This trick is useless for me!" With a backhand wave, he directly smashed the first segment of the waltz that was struggling towards destruction.


    The waltz to the shattered waltz is a gorgeous or even fancy two-stage smash. In the first stage, the opponent¡¯s racket must be smashed and then scored in the second stage, but if the first stage fails to be played successfully If the opponent''s racket is dropped, the second stage is just a normal smash, and it is difficult to form effective power.


    But this time when the first smash has failed, the trace department still took off and shot the second smash.


    The smash path was clearly seen by Naruto. Although the speed of the ball was fast, it was difficult to produce any threat. When Naruto was about to catch the ball, the tennis seemed to suddenly disappear from his sight and his body changed. , I suddenly felt that the joints of the whole body could not move as if they were frozen.


    The tennis ball fell in a stiff moment and hit an icicle that appeared at Naruto''s feet.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    An expression of astonishment finally appeared on Naruto''s face. This move was not just a step towards the disintegrated waltz''s world of ice and ice, it was already deviated from the original move.


    "huh huh huh huh¡­¡­"


    Trace Department brushed his face with one hand and let out his iconic laugh: "My uncle''s aesthetics, but it is always shining!"

 2106 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2106

    After Naruto''s initial astonishment passed, he re-read the ball just now, and in a moment he understood the principle of the move just now.


    The World of Ice is the ultimate skill of the trail department to perceive all the blind spots of the opponent with his extreme eyesight, and use icicles to mark the attack. Naruto can kill the world of ice by eliminating the blind spots, but this does not represent the world of ice. That''s it, Tracebe took the initiative to create Naruto''s blind spot.


    When Naruto makes the ball-catching action, he is in a state of''immobility'', similar to the Taurus Golden Saint Arudiba''s Iihe defense. In this state, the defense is invincible and can withstand any attack. There are no dead ends of defense, and the world of ice is of course invalid.


    However, when Naruto swipes and catches the ball, the original "Ia" state will be broken. Although Naruto can quickly return to the original "Ia" state, he was caught by Obe for that moment. The flaw directly hit the blind spot created in a moment.


    At this moment, the blind spot is at the double blind spot of Naruto¡¯s vision and body. It is difficult to respond with Naruto¡¯s physical ability. It can be seen that this trick has already surpassed the original ice world. Even if it is done again, if Naruto does not use it. If you have special strength, you will lose.


    ''This trick is simply a genius, it is already close to the Rubu Kingdom created by Rubu in U17, or is this the rudiment of Rubu Kingdom?It seems that under my influence, both the Fuji and the trail have become stronger than the original period.''


    Compared to the world of ice that''sees through the opponent''s dead spots'', the traces that will actively create the opponent''s dead spots are obviously higher, and the traces of the same period in the original book do not have this strength at all. The human-induced butterfly effect will continue to expand.


    In terms of the tricks Naruto has used now, the only thing that can break the trace of this trick is to destroy everything and destroy everything. But this is too powerful. So far, Naruto has also treated Rei Jinjo Kazuhira Chi also used it by the two of them, and directly destroyed the tennis career of Kamishiro Reiji. The power was terrifying.


    Naruto doesn''t have a bad feeling towards the trail, but a little speechless, but he can''t help destroying him with Suzano. Naruto''s other moves are also difficult to eliminate the dead spots created by the trail, and a LoveGame is sent in a blink of an eye.


    After two rounds, the two reached a 1:1 tie, and then Naruto and Atobe played for four consecutive rounds. Naruto suppressed Atobe with great power and speed, and Atobe used his own super vision and The technical counterattack, even if it was evenly matched, was also very fierce. The two kept each other''s hair, but no one could help each other, and it was difficult to get a real lead.


    When the game was in the seventh game and Naruto was about to serve, Coach Sakura suddenly walked into the court and said loudly: "Okay, that''s it!"


    The match was interrupted when the game was fierce. The team was in a bad mood and frowned, "Coach, why stop me?" Fortunately, the guy in the team is still very etiquette. One bite of "Ben Uncle".


    Sakura Taro looked calm and announced: "Uzumaki, Atobe, you two are qualified. You will become official members of the youth selection team. Coach Huacun, Jun Tezuka, are there any problems?"


    Huacun, who witnessed the entire game just now, spread his hands: "No problem, I think everyone has no objection to these two people."


    "I have no opinion."


    The three coaches agreed, and they have already determined the identity of Naruto and the primary selection of the Obe youth selection. Naruto shrugged. Although this part was within his expectations, he still made a helpless look: "Look. It looks like there is no way to continue the fight, Trace Department."


    Tracebe is also helpless, put away the racket and shook hands with Naruto: "It seems like this, but the victory and defeat with you is not over yet, sooner or later, my uncle will completely decide the victory or defeat with you."


    "Okay, I look forward to it."


    Chapter 286-Huacun


    Naruto occupies the position that originally belonged to Sanada and became one of the official members of the youth selection team, but it has little impact on Sanada''s existence. The news that Naruto and Takabe were selected also gave the atmosphere of the stay together. Some changes.


    It should have been stimulated to win or lose. Now that the first official players have appeared, the rest will inevitably work hard to be selected at this time, no matter how they feel when they first came to the house.


    The match against the US team is in accordance with the standard team rules, with two doubles and three singles matches. A total of seven candidates plus a substitute are required for a total of eight people. Naruto and Rube have already taken up two. Position, that is, among the remaining dozens of people, a total of only six people can be selected.


    In order to select suitable players, the three coaches are also trying various combinations, such as breaking up and reorganizing the doubles of Bingdi and Qingxue, letting Feng and Kikumaru team up against Oishi and Shido.


    On the one hand, it is necessary to form a temporary team with a relatively unfamiliar player, on the other hand, it is facing a duel with one''s own teammates. Once defeated, the opponent may lose the psychological pressure of being selected. This is not for both parties. The small test, of course, is not easy for the coach to choose.


    The three coaches of Sakura, Tezuka and Huacun were meeting in the conference room.


    Huacun seemed to be a little tired, half sitting at the conference table in the room, and said leisurely: "Today I have tried to let players who were good at doubles compete in various combinations. I should also have ideas about the candidates for doubles. Let¡¯s talk about the opinions of both of you."


    Sakura Taro was still indifferent and serious, and said lightly: "My idea is Kikumaru Eiji." Somewhat unexpectedly, although he is the ice emperor''s coach, Sakura Taro''s first choice is Qingxue''s Kikumaru Eiji.


    "Qingxue''s Juwan?"


    Huacun squeezed his chin and nodded and said: "Yes, in terms of his quality, being selected is almost a certainty. He originally had the elasticity and athleticism beyond ordinary people, and he passed and competed with different players in this match. Teaming has strengthened his coordination even more. I think even if he can team up with anyone in the game, he should be able to play a good effect. It can be said that the state has been very stable. I agree, Tezuka-kun, your opinion ."


    "I also agree with Kikumaru''s selection."


    Although they are both from the youth school, Tezuka did not shy away from him. It can be said that wise men do not avoid relatives, and Kikumaru does have a very high quality, which has also been recognized by the two coaches of Sakura and Huacun.


    "In that case, Eiji Kikumaru must be the first person in the doubles. Considering Kikumaru-san, the best match for his doubles is of course Qingxue''s Oishi, but his state..."


    Huacun looked at Tezuka. Tezuka''s expression remained unchanged, and he calmly said: "Dashi''s wrist has been injured. Judging from this stay, his injury has not fully recovered, so he should not be suitable for this competition."


    Dashi¡¯s wrist was injured in the first round of the Kanto Conference against the Ice Emperor in order to save a pregnant woman who fell from the flyover. In the middle, Dashi¡¯s wrist has been intermittent and has not been fully recovered. It is not suitable for intense high intensity During the game, especially after the last big battle with Lihai, Dashi''s old injury recurred again, resulting in a decline in his state.


    "Well, since classmate Dashi has an old injury, you can''t force it. I can only get rid of him this time."


    Huacun nodded lightly. As a coach, she also found that Dashi¡¯s condition was a bit unstable during this stay. The first thought was the problem of injury. Now Tezuka has also explained this point, so the injured Dashi naturally came from Excluded from the list of positive candidates.


    Since Kikumaru has been determined to be a doubles player, the next thing to consider is who can team up with him. Kikumaru''s style is happy or not, good at offensive and bad at defense. He needs a calm and steady person who can control the overall situation. Complementary, after the three coaches considered everyone''s performance in this stay, there are two basic candidates.


    Li Haida''s Liu Lianji, and Bingdi''s Shinzu Yushi.


    These two people are calm and calm people. The former is a complete profile man, who is a bit higher overall (personally feels that Liu is better than the opponent, but Li Haida is not the protagonist), and the latter has Liu. The characteristics of Renji and Fujisuke are not easy to use their full strength. Even in the game, they will share a part of the spirit to observe the opponent and teammates, and secretly control the situation of the whole game.


    Regarding the question of which one should choose between the two, Sakura and Huacun¡¯s opinions are somewhat conflicting.


    Sakura tends to reserve enough information at any time, and Liu Lianji, who can cooperate with anyone, while Huacun thinks that Ninzu had a head-to-head match with Kikumaru at the Kanto Conference, and his understanding of Kikumaru should be better than that .


    The two coaches were arguing about this, and finally decided to let Shinzu be selected according to the third coach Tezuka''s choice, so that even the first group of doubles for the youth team was confirmed.


    Although Naruto and Takabe have been selected, the characteristics of the two are too obvious and the strength is also strong. The three coaches have not yet determined where they will play.Counting Ninzu and Kikumaru in this way, the group of eight has already identified four people.


    Regarding the selection of a substitute for the remaining three candidates, the three coaches put forward many names, such as Kajimoto of Shonan Chengcheng, Echizen and Fuji of Qingxue, Shido of Ice Emperor, Tachikai Daisanada, Yanagi, and Kirihara , Sengoku of Yamabuki, and Tengen in Hexagon are all in them. Although this time because of the rush of time, we can only select representatives from the Kanto region, but there are still many great players.


    It is also difficult for the three coaches to choose four of these people. After discussing for a long time, they cannot reach a unified conclusion. Anyway, there are still a few days, and the three of them are a little tired after a busy day. Stop here.


    After finishing work, Huacun returned to his separate dormitory and threw himself on the bed, lying motionless on his forehead.


    Being able to be the coach of this youth trials and teaching these powerfully talented children is an extremely joyful thing for Huacun, but no matter how joyful it is, people will still be tired. You must personally guide during the day, according to each player I have to train with different characteristics, and in the afternoon I have to discuss with Sakura and Tezuka about the selection list. Everything is extremely laborious. When I returned to the dormitory, Huacun was so tired that he didn''t even want to move a finger.


    Dododo!


    A knock on the door suddenly sounded, and Huacun, who was lying on the bed, turned over and asked weakly, "Who is it?"


    There was no answer outside the door, and the knock on the door continued to sound.


    Huacun had no choice but to use a bit of energy to open the door. As soon as he opened the door, he saw a golden head standing outside: "Is it you?"


    The iconic blond hair, of course, is Naruto, and he still carries a plastic bag in his hand.


    "What are you doing? Ask me the list I''m picking. I can''t tell you that."


    Regarding the selection list of the selection team, apart from the already public Naruto and Tracebe, the others are still in the confidential stage. Naturally, Huacun cannot disclose it in advance, and even the members of Chengcheng Shonan did not disclose a word.


    Naruto rolled his eyes and said, "Who wants to ask about that kind of thing, knowing that you haven''t eaten yet, so I brought you something over, isn''t it very touched?"


    ''Don''t ask this sentence is indeed a little moving.''


    Huacun was indeed moved a little bit, but he was broken by Naruto''s sullen look when he asked questions, and turned into a complaint in his heart.


    "come in."


    Reaching out and not hitting the smiley person, Naruto¡¯s kindness, Huacun naturally did not refuse, and opened the door to let Naruto in. Naruto took out the food packed from the cafeteria, besides the rice, roast beef, stir-fried vegetables, roast autumn Saury, miso soup, very rich, but unexpectedly there is a can of cold beer.


    Huacun''s face turned black when he saw it: "You are not an adult, where did you get the beer, tell me honestly!"

 2107 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2107

    "An La An La ~ ~ Don''t be so serious, you can finish eating first."


    Although Naruto is not a student in his school, Huacun still wants to educate him, but before he speaks, he is sat at the table with his shoulders pressed by Naruto. Facing the abundant food, Huacun is also moving his index finger. Let''s fill up the stomach first.


    Huacun¡¯s food looks inconsistent with her appearance. Although not sloppy, it is definitely not elegant, and it does not match her elegant and beautiful appearance.


    Huacun doesn¡¯t seem to have a rule of not talking, and while eating, he asked, ¡°How do you know I haven¡¯t eaten yet?¡±


    "This kind of thing is not easy. From staying together until now, your Huacun coach didn''t famously go back to the room as soon as the practice is over. You have eaten in the cafeteria less than three times, right? Are you starving?"


    "Ha~~ After every practice, I rush to sort out the information. Just use instant noodles for meals or something."


    Because of focus, as long as you don¡¯t die from starvation, Naruto is a little familiar with this attribute and vomits: "I only eat instant noodles. I don¡¯t know how you got that kind of figure!"


    Huacun choked and almost choked to death. Naruto used his chopsticks to hit Naruto, but Naruto nimbly avoided him.


    "The chopsticks are for eating, not for beating people, eat your meal well, or be careful that the crow''s feet are growing out."


    "Crow''s feet?"


    Huacun touched the corner of his eye, and suddenly felt that he was not feeling well.


    Chapter 287-Group of Eight


    No matter what kind of woman she cares about her appearance, Huacun is no exception. Naruto''s words touched the scales, and Huacun''s brows were about to throb.


    Naruto sensed the danger and said quickly:


    "Just kidding, don''t be angry, don''t be angry, or you will really get old quickly."


    "You can just stop mentioning this thing!"


    "Yes."


    Naruto no longer owed his mouth anymore, pulled a chair from the side, sat down honestly, put his hands on his knees, and acted like a good student, but this kind of appearance was really against him.


    Huacun clearly knew that Naruto was still teasing himself but didn''t know what to say. After eating, he opened the beer and drank. Huacun looked at Naruto while drinking, but he was a little bit hesitant to say a few times.


    Naruto was not blind, so he asked directly:


    "Why do you look like you have indigestion, are you full?"


    Huacun put down the beer can and said angrily:


    "Will you speak well?"


    "Hey, this is more fun." Naruto shrugged his shoulders, with no regrets, "and my girlfriends and I have always talked well." (However, occasional death is not excluded. )


    "Girlfriends?"


    Huacun frowned, feeling that Naruto was saying something weird.


    Naruto didn''t intend to explain this to Huacun for the time being, and asked, "Seriously, what are you going to say to me, just say it."


    Huacun was really distracted and sighed, "I wanted to tell you about Lingzhi, but with your attitude, I want to say it is useless."


    The Reiji that Huacun said was the Shinjo Reiji of Shonan, who was good at extremely dangerous offensive style. He tried to attack and destroy Naruto in the match with Naruto, but was completely defeated by Naruto. Completely defeated him.


    Naruto¡¯s attack at that time directly cut off the fate line between Kamiki Reiji and tennis, and directly destroyed Kamiki Reiji¡¯s tennis career. Unlike the complete erasure of Kamio, Reiji Kamui will continue to survive with nightmarish memories. , This is Naruto''s malicious punishment for Kamishi Reiji, and Naruto himself has no regrets about it.


    The relationship between Naruto and Reiji Kinshiro was only that Reiji Kinshiro attacked, and then Naruto retaliated. That''s it, there is no other intersection. Now when I hear the name of Reiji Kinshiro, Naruto''s heart does not fluctuate. , In short, don''t care.


    "Your current thinking is right, it won''t really be useful, because I was right."


    Huacun''s face changed slightly, but in the end there was no seizure, and he sighed: "You are right. The person who attacked first was Reiji, so now, I don''t blame you anymore."


    "Oh? Really, I remember you used to ask me angrily about this before."


    "I just learned the news that Reiji would not be able to play tennis. Of course I was a bit angry, but..."


    Huacun thought of what happened at the time, his cheeks suddenly turned red, Naruto apparently recalled it, and smiled: "I just didn''t expect my little devil to be bold enough to be rude to you, right?"


    Huacun glared at Naruto with a blushing face, but this kind of "eye ray" obviously had no effect on Naruto, a very thick-skinned element, and the atmosphere became a little glamorous. Naruto made no secret of his appreciation and praise, his eyes straightened. Looking at Huacun.


    Although she is wearing a white coat, she can''t hide her beauty in the slightest. Such a mature beauty is indeed rare in this world. Although Huacun does not have the green vitality of Sakura and others, her temperament and charm are also It is not the green apple like Sakura and the others, and from the perspective of character, it is hard to imagine that Sakura and the others will become mature and powerful women like Huacun in the future.


    ''Comprehensive beauty and aura, in this world, probably only Fuji Yumiko can match her. Although Shiisaori is about the same age, her personality is too detached, and she still loses a bit in her temperament and aura.However, she and Yumiko are still slightly different, and there will be a chance to compare these two women together.''


    Naruto imagined the situation where he embraced the two beauties of Huacun and Yumiko from left to right.


    Huacun felt that Naruto¡¯s gaze was different. His gaze was even more dangerous than when a hungry wolf saw a large piece of meat. When he was about to do something to''protect'' himself, Naruto quickly approached. She kissed her on the lips.


    Huacun trembled abruptly, his body stiffened and froze in place. For a moment, it seemed that even his soul had escaped from his body. He stared at the Naruto in front of him in a daze, his mind remained awake, but his body couldn''t make any response.


    "This is a kiss of blessing, don''t work too hard, otherwise wrinkles will be really unsightly."


    After talking about not giving Huacun any chance to be shy, angry, or questioning, he immediately turned around and ran away without a trace.


    After a long time, Huacun finally recovered, touched his lips lightly with his hand, and uttered an unspeakable sentence for a long while.


    "bad boy¡­¡­"


    In the next few days, Naruto¡¯s life can be considered quite comfortable, because Naruto¡¯s training task is relatively easy because he has been selected for the national team, it is not difficult for him, and he has a lot of free time. You can secretly make a meeting with Ying Nao and others, open a small stove, or just sneak to Hua Village to chat with her.


    In the past few days, Naruto has been relatively honest, and most of the content of chats with Huacun is also serious. Apart from occasionally saying something to make Huacun funny, his knowledge and experience have surprised Huacun very much.


    In terms of knowledge and experience, Naruto is not an amazing person. It is just that he has simply experienced a lot. He has seen all the changes in life and the impermanence of the world, and he is naturally more mature and sophisticated than anyone in this world. .


    Although Huacun felt a little awkward at first, he gradually got used to Naruto¡¯s look like an old man in life. After all, this guy was really good in other aspects except for the horrible things that made her blush from time to time. Yes, every time I talk to Naruto, Huacun has a feeling of time passing by.


    The good days always flew fast, and soon the days came to the last day of the stay.


    The three coaches called everyone who participated in the boarding to the auditorium to gather. Huacun and Tezuka stood aside, and Sakura Taro, as the head coach, stood behind the summit stage and said: "In the training camp, everyone has gone through a hard time. The training has improved a lot, and I¡¯m very happy. Through this training camp, a total of eight players will be selected and a back-up team will be selected to compete with the U.S. Youth National Team. Now I announce the eight-man roster, Bing Di Xue Keigo, the third grade of the school, Naruto Uzumaki, the second grade of Youth Academy."


    Naruto and Tracebe are the first two representatives to be identified, and everyone is not surprised.


    Sakurataro continued: "The third grade of Tachikai University High School Sanada Genichiro, the third grade of Youth Academy Eiji Kikumaru, the third grade of Hidei Academy of Ninzu Yushi, the third grade of Yamabuki Junior High School Sengoku Kiyoshi, the third grade of Youth Academy of no two weeks help, and above Seven of them are the official representatives and substitutes. They are in the second grade of Lihai University High School, Chiya Kirihara."


    From the result point of view, although Naruto occupied the position that originally belonged to Sanada, Sanada was selected for the team because of his own strength. It seems that the emperor is still extraordinary, but the butterfly effect caused by this is Kirara. Chi was also squeezed into the back position.


    Judging from the number of selected candidates, Qingxue won the championship with three people. This is not so good to say that it is not a protagonist effect. After all, the number of Qingxue participating in this training camp is the largest. Except for Tezuka, they are currently selected for collective participation. The two were selected, but they only came to Sanada, Kiribara, and Liu. In terms of the selected ratio, they were better than Qingxue.


    Echizen Ryoma¡¯s failure to be selected was also due to the butterfly effect caused by Naruto, which made Echizen Ryoma¡¯s protagonist¡¯s influence in the world weaker, but in any case, nothing can be changed. The final candidate for the youth team has been settled. , Everything just waits for the day of the game to compete with the US team.


    For this interesting entertainment game, Naruto specially conducted a special training with Rubu.


    Chapter 288-The Ambition of the American Team


    Although the Japan-U.S. exchange competition was held hurriedly in advance, the United States seems to be deliberately making the competition bigger to attract sponsors.

 2108 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2108

    This is not surprising. The commercialization of sports in the United States can be regarded as the best and largest in the world. Basketball NBA, Major League Baseball, including the U.S. Open, which also has one of the world''s four major slams in tennis. Open.


    While these commercialized competitions have received great attention, they have naturally brought great commercial benefits to the United States. The so-called unprofitable cannot be early, and there is nothing wrong with making money.


    The commercial tennis market in the United States itself has been fully developed. Various supporting systems are already very mature, and the degree of redevelopment is not large. Therefore, it is natural to expand overseas markets. The population is huge and the economy is developing rapidly in recent years, and the world''s top tennis leagues are lacking. Asia is naturally the best choice.


    The United States has always regarded Japan as its younger brother, and it is understandable to use Japan as the starting point to promote American tennis and expand the overseas market of the US Open.


    For this exchange contest, the United States specially held a large-scale press conference.


    The organizer is Coach Baker, the coach of the US team. The press conference is very large. More than 200 reporters were invited, which is almost comparable to an international competition. The invited reporters are not only sports reporters, but some fashion Magazines and sports brands have also been invited. The commercial purpose is evident.


    For such a grand event, Inoue and Shiba Saori of the Tennis Monthly are naturally invited.


    Shiba Saori looked at the crowds around him and couldn''t help but whispered: "Senior, too many reporters are invited here. Is this game so important?"


    "I heard that this was an arrangement made by the coach of the US team. Don''t talk about it. Remember to make a video later."


    "Understood, senior."


    Although Shisaori was a little confused, he didn''t make a big mistake at work anyway, and took out the camera. After a while, the organizer of today''s press conference appeared gorgeously.


    Coach Baker looks in his forties, in a dark yellow suit, with thin cheeks, and looks very shrewd.


    Coach Baker stood in the middle of the venue with a microphone, and said:


    "You are very welcome to participate in this press conference. I am the coach of the American West Coast Youth Selection Team, Richard Baker. I am very happy to lead the American team to Japan for an exchange game..."


    Baker wow, wow, talked about nonsense for two minutes. In short, it was a kind of polite and nutritious. After a turn of the conversation, he suddenly started to talk about the topic: "It''s a pity that everyone in Japan doesn''t seem to understand real tennis. Think tennis is an art? Tennis should be said to be a kind of performance. When the best stage, the best actors and the best performances all come together, it is time for miraculous art to be displayed. Tension. , Heart, and joy, the most perfect tennis in the world, let us show it to everyone in Japan."


    Baker''s remarks caused a lot of discussion from the following reporters. Shisaori couldn''t help but whispered: "What the most perfect tennis is, this guy''s arrogant look is really annoying."


    Baker''s words are indeed arrogant, even a bit excessive.It is true that the United States has a very strong power in tennis. In the real world, there have been world-class tennis players such as Sampras, Roddick, and the Big Sisters. However, the U.S. dominance in tennis is very different. The influence is not as domineering as in basketball.


    Although the US Open is ranked as one of the four major championships in the world, it is only one of them and not the only one. Compared with the suppressive force of the NBA is the world¡¯s number one basketball league, the United States In tennis, it still can''t reach the height of''dominance of the world''.


    Even if the United States has always regarded itself as the boss of Japan, but Baker said so grandiosely, he still can''t help being quite criticized.


    Baker seemed to intend to deliberately create excitement and topicality, and took advantage of the situation: "Then, let me introduce the best actors of our American team."


    With the effect of the spotlight, the members of the US team appeared one by one, Billy Katie wearing a cowboy hat, and Mike Lee, who was younger than Deputy Secretary Lihai (Sanada: Meow?) , Tom Griffith, who looks like a beautiful man in Western sculptures, Terry Griffith who is beautiful like a girl, and his muscles are full of muscles, and grows stronger than the land of Tongshan in Shonan. Bobby Max, with a protruding chin and a shoehorn face at first glance, Andrew Igligeev, and his arrogant eyes are like a copy, and there is a Kebin from Echizen Ryoma¡¯s past that only I remember. Smith.


    Although the evildoers in the Japanese tennis world are rampant, almost like Hyakki Yakou, but the group of demons on the US team is not much different.When each team member comes on stage, they cooperate with stage special effects and specially produced debut video. This is not so much a tennis press conference, but more like a movie conference.


    When reporters see this kind of scene, they naturally know what to write. Although they have had some criticisms of Baker¡¯s attitude before, they are all adults and live a very realistic life. Of course, the most important thing for reporters is the topic of news. Other things are just trivial matters. Of course, this kind of realistic lifestyle cannot be blamed. After all, they are also normal reports.


    Newspapers, magazines, television, and the Internet. This press conference spread quickly in various ways, and as Baker expected, it caused extremely high topics.


    First of all, with regard to Baker''s remarks, some extreme racists in Japan would know how they would react when they heard it. This kind of people exist in all countries. Don''t laugh at the eldest brother. Don''t bother with those remarks.


    Some people think this is just an exchange game and don¡¯t need to pay too much attention to it. Some people think they must rub the strength of the American team and teach them a lesson. Of course, there are also people who are attracted by the handsome guys of the American team, more than 99%. All women.


    The trend of star chasing in Japan has long become a social phenomenon, especially women are far more crazy than men in this regard. Tom, Terry brothers, and the youngest and dazzling Kaibin who have been the main players in''handsome doubles'' are the most popular.Baker is obviously well prepared in this regard. In addition to releasing some basic information of the players, the pictorials that were shot early are also released together. At the same time, there are also highlights of the wonderful games of each player. A set of combined punches has already gained a lot. Fans of brain damage, even Bobby, the "devil muscle man", have gained a group of fans who like "macho".


    With such a big news, those in the Japanese middle school tennis circle naturally learned of this news through various channels.


    "Ha, perfect tennis, it''s a big tone."


    Trace Department chuckled, eyes full of undisguised sarcasm and ridicule. With his proud and solemn character, Baker''s words seemed to him to be a joke.


    This place is in the mansion of the trabe family. Naruto came here for special training with the trabe. After reading the news, he also smiled and said: "This guy''s purpose and ambition are too obvious. A tennis coach, When I first came to Japan, my ambitions were exposed and miscalculated. It is estimated that the food will not look good, but this press conference is big enough, and the US team seems to have a lot of money."


    After hearing this, the trace department brightened his eyes, took out his mobile phone and made a call, and only said one sentence: "I''ll check the financial situation of the U.S. team."


    Seeing that Tracebe understood what he meant, Naruto stopped talking and took a sip from the teacup.


    It is true that the United States is very strong, better than Japan.But that''s just the strength of the entire United States. The so-called strong dragon does not crush the ground snake. You are a small American tennis coach who came to Japan to play tricks under the nose of the trace department. In addition to the game itself, this game will have more fun.


    Naruto put down his teacup after finishing the call on the trail department: "You know the tactics."


    "Of course, all possibilities are already clear to this uncle."


    "Then, just wait for the day of the game. Let''s work together, Trace Department."


    "Happy cooperation."


    The two reached out and shook their hands, then laughed.


    Chapter 289-Enlarged opening, Naruto and Tracebe


    After all the disturbances, it was finally the day to play against the American team.


    The venue was held at the Grand Stadium, which is the venue for the finals of the national competition. Baker clearly regarded this game as a commercial event and publicity. Not only did he invite popular American idol Jerry Bins as a guest performer, he also began selling to the United States. Various items related to the team members, and the top 100 customers can get a signed CD of Jerry Bins, which can be considered well prepared.


    This game has a high degree of attention, and the number of spectators basically fills up the entire stadium. After all, the students from several schools with players participating in the game add up to thousands of people, and they are attracted by the US team¡¯s ¡°advertising¡±. The broad brain fans and the many brand manufacturers invited by Baker to watch the game can be described as grand.


    The Japanese team is much simpler than this, and it continues the characteristic of the standard passionate sport, which is to play for the sake of playing.


    Everyone put on the special team uniforms of this youth representative team. The color is red, white and navy blue. No one else would know, but Naruto thought it was better than Qingxue''s uniform.


    Such a highly focused event naturally attracts many media to interview, including the Tennis Monthly.


    Shiisa set up the camera and asked Inoue next to him:


    "Senior Inoue, who do you think the Japanese team will send in the starting field?"


    "I don''t know about this. I heard that coach Sakaki intends to temporarily announce the representatives who will appear on the field according to everyone''s state before the start of the game."


    "Temporary announcement? It''s okay to talk about singles, but what should happen to the tacit understanding between doubles in a temporary combination?"


    "This is indeed a problem, but Coach Sakura should have his own plan, Azhi, just remember to shoot well."


    "I see, senior."


    In the auditorium, there is a special seat. In addition to the dozen or so spectators sitting there, there is a large area around it. It seems to be a deliberate place. These people are representatives of various brands. It was the gold master, and among them was a blonde American girl who, according to gossip sources, was the sweetheart of someone on the American team.


    Under the attention of everyone, the game finally started. The host picked up the microphone and said loudly: "Dear audience, the exchange game between the Kanto Youth Team of Japan and the Youth Team of the West Coast of the United States is about to begin. Let us first understand the representatives of Japanese youth! "


    The host¡¯s voice spread throughout the stadium, Naruto tied his shoelaces, picked up the racket, and said, "Let''s go."


    Walking side by side, Naruto and Mibu walked out of the player''s channel, their golden and purple hair exposed to the sun, and it was really shining and eye-catching for an instant.


    However, when the representatives of the schools who came to watch the game saw this match, the corners of their eyes suddenly twitched.


    "What''s the matter? Uzumaki guy actually played doubles with Tracebe?"


    "Well, a strange combination."


    Neither Qingxue nor Bingdi knew this beforehand. It was natural to be surprised to see that these two players started as the second doubles. Naruto¡¯s women didn¡¯t get any news from him. They were also Zhang Er at this time. The monk can''t figure it out.

 2109 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2109

    Ju Xing''s mouth twitched and said: "These two people form a doubles, I really don''t know what it will be like."


    "It''s really worrying..."


    "But I heard that it seems that Maelstrom took the initiative to ask the coach to follow the team to form a doubles."


    "what?!"


    The gossip news that broke out immediately drew everyone''s attention, but before they waited for them to ask in detail, they were completely overwhelmed by the sound of a mountain whistling and a tsunami.


    "Trace Ministry! Trace Ministry! Trace Ministry!"


    The ice emperor''s support group is like this no matter where, the huge number of people directly crushes everything.Bingdi Guang is a member of the tennis club with more than two hundred people. The total number of the school is close to two thousand. This time Bingdi almost came out. About a quarter of the audience seats were occupied by Bingdi''s school uniform.


    Ordinary people are surrounded by the sound of cheering from the mountain whistling and tsunami, and they are afraid that they will weaken their legs. However, this kind of thing will obviously not happen to the trace. He is standing in the middle of the predecessors, wearing a coat, and is extremely embarrassed. Enjoy the cheers of everyone.


    Snapped!


    After snapping his fingers, all the Bingdi students stopped shouting as if they were voice-activated, and the trace department threw up their coats: "The winner will be the uncle."


    Trace Department plays this hand every time the game opens, and Xinwangwang is jokingly called the''man with his own tape recorder'' because of the inexplicable support. Naruto stood aside and calmly complained: "I still do it. Trace department."


    Trace Department took this as a compliment to him, and smiled: "I''m sorry, it''s more noticeable than you."


    "Next, let''s welcome the American Junior National Team players, Billy Katie, and Mike Leigh."


    Amidst the contrived smoke, the two starting players of the US team appeared at the same time. Billy wore a cowboy hat. Although the difference in appearance was not as gorgeous as the ruins, the degree of contrivedness was hard to distinguish Xuan Zhen, and the other Mike. Ritz''s face was serious, not knowing if it was because he had been stern and decayed before being old. When watching the news, Naruto complained that he was older than Sanada.


    The two sides said a little nonsense nonsense as a pre-match greeting, and then went to the coaches on both sides.


    Unlike the U.S. team, Japan has three coaches this time. The on-site coach in the first doubles game is Meiren Hwa Village. Hwa Village still has that elegant appearance. Looking at the two people in front of him, he said, "How Well, this time, I specifically asked you two to form a doubles, right?"


    "Of course." Naruto flirted with his blonde hair and said: "Everything is ready to be completed."


    "Let them completely indulge in the beauty of this uncle!"


    The expected confident answer, in fact, whether it is Naruto or Tracebe, it is difficult to put the state of''unconfidence'' on them.


    On the other side, Baker also exhorted Billy and Mike before the game.


    "Both of you understand your mission. The first game should be as gorgeous and interesting as possible, and try to please the sponsors on site."


    "Understood, BOSS, we will deliberately fall behind in the opening game. After all, if it ends too soon, the game will be boring."


    Baker obviously values ??the benefits that this game can bring and wants to deliberately create a thrilling and gorgeous game scene to attract sponsorship, but his words are really funny if people hear it.


    Boss, are you more serious than gorgeous in front of Rubu?


    Compared to Billy, who is overly cheerful, Mike appeared calmer and asked: "Coach, what style of player is the opponent?"


    "The opponent is a Japanese player. It is enough for you to know this."


    Uncle, you didn''t actually do any pre-investigation.


    "The game started and the game ended. The Japanese team will serve."


    "My uncle doesn''t care about the representative of the United States, you all indulge in this uncle''s magnificent skills, Tang Huaise serves!"


    At the beginning of the game, the trace department made a unique move, and his serve ace Tang Huaise served as soon as he was given a strong spin. The tennis ball was given a strong swing and pressed close to the ground, without giving the opponent any chance to hit the ball.


    "The goal was scored by the Japanese team and the score was 15:0."


    It was the first round of the Kanto Conference that was used by Tang Huaise for the first time in a public game. The time has not been very long until now. The American team, which has not done a good job of data collection, obviously doesn¡¯t know this because of the invincible start of the serve. The slight vacillation was also expected.


    Mike''s personality is much calmer, and Billy said: "Don''t be surprised, they can become Japanese representatives. It''s normal to have such strength. No trick is invincible. If you look closely, you will definitely find the weakness of the serve."


    People in this world seem to have given up their listening talents. Across the entire court, the track department also heard Mike''s words clearly and confidently said: "The uncle will let you see clearly. No weakness! Don Wise serves!"


    "The goal was scored by the Japanese team and the score was 30:0."


    "The goal was scored by the Japanese team and the score was 40:0."


    In the case of sufficient physical strength, Tang Huaise''s serve is naturally invincible and unable to counterattack. The trace department scored directly for three consecutive serve. In less than a minute, he got the first game point after the start of the game, which is amazing.


    Of course, this kind of invincible serve can also be said to have some disadvantages in doubles matches. The mark is that the score is scored every time. Naruto has not even swung the racket from the beginning of the game until now. It is purely playing soy sauce.


    "Tang Huaise serves!"


    The fourth serve was served by Don Wise. The weakness of this serve was finally manifested at this time. The huge physical exhaustion caused by continuous serve made the track no longer able to perfectly control the ball. The tennis ball that should have been completely on the ground had a little floating.


    Mike didn''t let this pass, swung the bat stick to the ground, finally caught Tang Huaise''s serve and hit back.


    Seeing that his serve was broken, Trace Department didn''t look frustrated or angry at all. He even hung his right hand holding the racket by his side, brushing his face with his left hand, and said, "Get this game!"


    Mike''s return ball flew in the direction of Naruto, who was already ready, swinging with his body''s forward momentum.


    "Sprint wave ball!!"


    Snapped!Snapped!


    The rackets in Billy and Mike''s hands were shot at the same time, and the first game was won cleanly!


    Chapter 290-Baker''s Script


    "This round was won by the Japanese team with a score of 3:0."


    The doubles of Naruto and Tracebe didn''t have a doubles match at all, but with their personal abilities that far surpassed ordinary people, they still played smoothly, winning three rounds smoothly and opening the game.


    After three rounds, the two sides exchanged courts, and the coaches on both sides also gave brief tactical guidance at this moment.


    Billy and Mike stood in front of Baker, who asked, "How do you feel about them?"


    Billy shook his head and said in a relaxed tone: "It''s a little surprised, I feel that the two of them are quite powerful. No wonder they can be the representative of Japan."


    Mike still continued his usual serious style, and said solemnly: "But I don''t feel that they have any cooperation between them. They should be the main singles players."


    "It really feels like this. It looks like it should be a doubles improvised for this match. This improvised combination is very vulnerable and easily defeated."


    Baker held up a finger and said, "The two people don''t seem to have exerted their full strength. Observe the game again, and wait until they have shown their full strength and then counterattack in one breath. This will achieve the best results."


    "Yes, coach."


    In the Japanese coaching bench, Tracebe picked up a towel to wipe the sweat on his head, while Naruto was replenishing moisture. Huacun asked the same question as Baker: "What do you think of the strength of the American team?"


    The trace department put the towel aside and said: "It doesn''t seem to be great now. If this is the strength of the American representative, it is really disappointing."


    3:0 big lead, the opponent did not score a point, it seems that the strength gap is indeed not small.


    Naruto turned his head and looked at Billy, who was so full of energy that was not lost because of the lagging score, and said: "But they probably can see their plan. While retaining the strength, we will observe our strength, and then wait for us to adapt. After their style of play, they used all their strength to fight back."

 2110 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2110

    "Set a trap and wait for the prey to foolishly fool you? It depends on who is the prey."


    Naruto and Akobe looked at each other and sneered secretly. In their eyes, the US team is not strong enough. Whether it is the strength of the two or the coaching level of Baker, there are huge loopholes. They are still I didn''t do anything, I was just waiting, waiting for the prey to think it had succeeded in hunting, and then kill the prey in one breath.


    In the fourth game of the game, Mike of the US team served.


    Although the opponent is still saving strength, some clues can already be seen in the style of play.


    Billy''s style is full of vitality and motivation. To put it bluntly, he is a person with ADHD. He always maintains offensive and high athletic ability. Mike is more stable than him. He is both offensive and defensive while attacking. Easily use all power to attack.


    At this time, all the Japanese teams are standing at the player exit to watch the game.


    As a person with super dynamic vision, Kikumaru can clearly see Mike¡¯s characteristics. He said: "The American team named Mike has very flexible body. Every time he catches the ball, he doesn¡¯t look forced. ."


    "Although he is very flexible, I think he looks different from Eiji."


    "What do you mean, no two?"


    "Let¡¯s put it this way, if Eiji is like a gymnast with gorgeous moves, Mike¡¯s style is like a martial artist. Every time he moves, including defense, he prepares for offense,''combining offense and defense.'' , Is it said in Chinese."


    Kikumaru, who didn¡¯t learn very well in basic subjects, obviously sounded a little confused, and felt his eyes turned into circles, and the forbearance on the side seemed to think of something, and said: "In this case, I remember the previous It was mentioned in the magazine that Mike was the only child of the boss of a large American corporate group. His childhood education was the law of the weak and the strong, and he also learned ancient martial arts."


    "Gu Liu Wushu? It feels a lot like someone."


    "Heh..." With a chuckle, he obviously knew who Buer was talking about, and said: "This way, the trace department should be more serious."


    Mike is not only with Bingdi''s Hiyoshi, but also with Lihaida''s Sanada. He is calm and serious, and complements the enthusiastic and energetic Billy. It is a very good doubles combination.


    During the game, Jibu''s eyes saw everything, and countless icicles flew out of Jibu''s eyes and scattered around Billy and Mike.


    boom!


    The tennis ball fell and the icicle shattered, and the two of them were unable to move as if they were frozen.


    "Indulge in the magnificent skills of this uncle!"


    The trace department uttered his iconic lines, which aroused the neat cheers of the Ice Emperor students on the stands. Even in this kind of competition, he was still the emperor who mastered everything, and it was difficult to shake.


    With a big score of 4:0, Naruto and Takabe have established a huge lead, and it is not only a big score, but a small score. The opponent has not scored a point so far.


    However, neither Billy nor Mike were panicked. Seeing that the score had expanded to 4:0, he secretly looked at Baker.


    Baker finally gave instructions and nodded to the two of them. Although this movement was small, it still attracted the attention of some caring people, such as Fuji, Sanada, or Naruto and Tsube who were standing on the court. :''It''s going to start!''


    "I''m only serious now, don''t you think it''s too late?"


    Amidst the screaming sound, the tennis ball was thrown up. In the fifth round, it was his turn to serve again. With a wave of the racket, the tennis ball flew over the net with a strong spin.


    "Tang Huaise serves!"


    One hit kill!


    "The goal was scored by the Japanese team and the score was 15:0."


    Trace Department¡¯s Tang Huaise serve still maintains its power, unless Trace Department himself makes a mistake, this trick is really difficult to crack. Mike looked calm and said to Trace Department, ¡°How long can you maintain this serve in your state?¡±


    "Cut! Don''t look down on people, my uncle''s aesthetics has always been shining! Tang Huaise serves!"


    With Jibu''s self-esteem, how could he easily tolerate others'' provocations against him, carrying his anger, and hitting Tang Huaisee serve again.However, this move is like a special attack in a Pok¨¦mon. The more you use it, the weaker the power will be. At the moment, Tang Huaise of the trace department has a slight rebound.


    Mike deserves to have a calm personality and a calm mind. He actually caught Tang Huaise''s momentary rebound and counterattacked. The counterattack was extremely fierce, as if it was wrapped in a mass of fire, and flew past Naruto and the center of the trail in an instant.


    "what?!"


    "The goal was scored by the American team, the score was 15:15."


    With this ball alone, Mike¡¯s strength is completely different from the first four games. The forehand smash that contains flames is definitely of a national level, even if compared to Sanada¡¯s aggressive aggression, it¡¯s just a little behind. That''s all, this can be said to be his true strength.


    "Tsk..." Naruto slapped his lips, his expression was a little unhappy, but his eyes were extremely excited, and he whispered: "It''s just this way to be fun, right?


    "Oh, that''s right."


    Trace Department also looked excited, and a win-win game was no fun for him. The stronger the opponent, the more worthy of defeat.


    Trace Department served again, this time it was not Tang Huaise.


    Now that the offensive has been officially launched, Billy has also shown his strength. The speed of chasing the ball is suddenly much faster than before. At the same time, he smiled and said: "Why, you can''t play that Tang Huaise?" The tone was extremely cheerful. , But it is full of ridicule, which is really popular.


    Without waiting for the trail to hit back, Naruto intercepted the ball directly in front of the net and intercepted it halfway.


    However, the opponent reacted equally quickly, Mike also stood in front of the net to intercept the ball, and said solemnly: "Your opponent is me."


    "Okay, come on!"


    Being provoked by opponents, how could Naruto fight timidly and deliberately hit the ball towards Mike. Mike didn''t panic, and calmly counterattacked, but the action was swift and thunderous.


    Both were standing in front of the net, less than two meters apart, attacking at super high speed, and their swing speed exceeded the limit of ordinary people. Except for a few people with excellent dynamic vision such as Kikumaru, Sengoku, and Echizen, ordinary people could not see them clearly. The two moves, you can''t even see where the tennis ball is, you can only tell from the constant sound of the ball that the attack is still going on.


    Suddenly Naruto''s body swayed to the left, but the tennis ball that disappeared in the super-high-speed confrontation appeared on the right, flying past Naruto.


    "The goal was scored by the American team, and the score was 30:15."


    "What, what happened just now?"


    Ju Xing looked confused, and most of the audience were like this, they just felt completely confused about what happened just now. At this time, the large electronic screen in the auditorium lights up and replays the wonderful picture just taken by the ultra-high-speed camera. .


    After slowing down, everyone understood everything. It turned out that during the ultra-high-speed attack just now, Mike suddenly made a posture to attack to the left. Naruto reacted quickly and immediately moved to prepare for defense, but it was obvious from the camera. Mike unexpectedly changed the direction of the attack after Naruto moved, hit the ball to the undefended right and scored.


    The ultra-high-speed swing that surpasses the limit that ordinary people can see with the naked eye is almost as fast as Sanada¡¯s wind, and the way of changing the attack direction after the opponent moves is somewhat similar to that of Akutsu. Guliu Wushu has the same origin as Ri Jiruo, Mike this guy does have all aspects of strong strength, there is no obvious weakness.


    The U.S. team scored two points in a row and began to gradually take control of the rhythm of the game. However, Shibe said in a bad tone: "If you want to defend, you can defend yourself better."


    Naruto lost a point in a bad mood, and replied in a bad tone: "Then what''s wrong with you, take care of your own ball first, Trace Department."


    "what did you say?!"


    Naruto and Atobe were originally at different schools, and there was no tacit understanding and cooperation at all. It was good for them to have been playing downwind. Now that they were suppressed, the shortcomings between the two began to be exposed.


    Billy looked up at the goddess in his mind sitting on the VIP seat, then quickly turned his head, looked at the quarreling Naruto and Tracebe, and whispered: "Mike, let us completely defeat them. Right!"


    "Good." Still, cherish the words like gold.


    Chapter 291-Doubles with ugly appearances


    "This round was won by the American team, the score was 4:1."


    The US team launched a fierce counterattack after showing its true strength. In contrast, the weaknesses of the Japanese team''s Naruto and Atobe also began to show.


    The biggest problem is the lack of tacit understanding. After all, the two of them belong to different schools, and they are both singles players. They have little doubles experience. It is difficult for them to be able to play with anyone like Kikumaru or Dashi.

 2111 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2111

    After showing up the strength, the American team has raised a notch in both the speed and strength of the counterattack, which is extremely powerful. Naruto, unwilling to show weakness, launched an attack on Mike again.


    Mike¡¯s style of play is fully integrated with the essence of ancient martial arts. When attacking with very strength, he still retains 20 points of strength for defense. Therefore, no matter how strong the attack is, he can hold on and aim at the weak opponents. At the moment it launched a thunderous blow.


    The two once again launched a super-high-speed confrontation in front of the net, the speed of which turned their arms and tennis balls into phantoms.


    Naruto paid attention to Mike''s whole body movements while attacking, and he was about to see through his offensive, the shame that Yixue was cheated by his fake moves just now.


    ''Which side will you attack this time?Left or right?!''


    Mike seemed to see through Naruto''s thoughts, and said indifferently: "It''s up."


    "what?!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Mike suddenly swung a lob. This lob obviously calculated Naruto¡¯s height and jumping ability, so that Naruto could not intercept even if he tried to take off. The tennis ball flew directly over Naruto¡¯s head. The lob made it too late to react and missed the opportunity to defend.


    "The goal was scored by the American team, and the score was 40:0."


    In the situation of the game, the American team has already overwhelmed Naruto and Nabe. The strength is indeed very strong. At this time, Billy laughed and said: "The Japanese guys, your tricks are no longer useful for us. See through you."


    Although he speaks English, both Naruto and Tracebe can hear clearly. They are angry, and Tracebe said in an uncomfortable tone: "Naruto Uzumaki, let this uncle attack the next goal."


    Naruto didn''t respond, and was noncommittal.


    Billy could understand simple Japanese, and he also heard Obe''s own plan to attack, so he smiled coldly.


    "If you can score from our hands, try it."


    Billy obviously intends to stimulate the self-esteem of the track department. In the next ball, he deliberately hit the track department with a clear goal.


    "The uncle will score points for you to see, marching towards the waltz of disillusionment!"


    Tracebu''s super self-esteem could not tolerate himself avoiding other people''s frontal provocations against him, so he jumped up suddenly and hit the first smash of the waltz towards the shattered.


    "Stop the trace department!"


    Obviously Naruto¡¯s words can no longer stop the movement of the trail, the first smash of the Waltz to Disillusionment has already fallen rapidly. Although the move toward the Waltz of Disillusion is gorgeous, it is not invincible, because as long as it can block the first part. The smash has not been knocked out of the racket in his hand, so the second part is just an ordinary smash. For example, Tezuka and Naruto can move the racket to avoid being smashed by the first part of the waltz that is smashed. It hits the grip, but Billy''s response is obviously different.


    Billy deliberately provoked the ruins to let him play the waltz towards destruction, and he was naturally prepared to deal with it. When the ruins made the first smash, Billy also followed suit.


    "Goose volleys!"


    Billy yelled, showing an extremely amazing reflex nerve, smashed in mid-air with a smash back smash, directly hitting back the first smash of the waltz that was headed for disillusionment, this goose volley was combined with the trace smash. Part of the power of, so the power is amazing, and the trail can¡¯t react at all. Unlike Naruto¡¯s and Tezuka¡¯s methods, Billy¡¯s wild volley directly interrupted the waltz towards destruction, making the second stage of the killer smash the root. Can''t type out.


    "cut!"


    Naruto saw that the waltz that was heading for destruction was hit back by Billy, sipped, and raised his right arm. The muscles of the right arm were bulging, and the blue veins on the arm were surrounded by explosive power.


    "Sprint wave ball!!"


    The sprint wave ball carries an amazing power forward. This move uses the power to the limit, but it is not possible to fight back with skill.


    "Billy get out of the way!"


    When Billy landed, he heard Mike''s voice and immediately walked away.


    The tennis ball passed unimpeded and flew towards Mike standing behind him.Mike held the racket with both hands, looking like a hero holding a heavy mountain knife in ancient times, and swung towards the sprint wave.


    Mike¡¯s body is not particularly strong. Obviously he is not a muscular hunk like Bobby in the United States. He has to be a whole thinner than Naruto. However, practicing ancient martial arts all the year round makes his muscles full of toughness and strength. It is even enough to compete head-on with Naruto''s sprint wave ball.


    The sprint wave ball is a strong trick but it is strong, but the huge "back and forth shake" has become the biggest weakness of this trick. It needs to be charged before use. After the sprint wave ball is used up, the muscles of the whole body will be too strong. And fell into temporary stiffness.


    Mike was seizing the opportunity and directly swung back. The tennis ball flew past the stiff Naruto, and he could not react at all.


    "This round was won by the American team, the score was 4:2."


    The loss of points this time not only allowed the U.S. team to win another game, but more importantly, Billy and Mike cracked both Naruto¡¯s sprint swing ball and Tracebe¡¯s waltz to ruin within one goal. It''s huge.


    As a result, the morale of the American team was high, while the morale of the Japanese team was low.


    Before the kick-off of the seventh game, Billy approached Mike and whispered:


    "The purple-haired self-esteem is very strong, this kind of person is the easiest to defeat, let''s start with him."


    Mike glanced at the trail department and agreed with Billy''s idea: "Okay."


    "This round was won by the American team, the score was 4:3."


    In the seventh game, the U.S. team won again. It was better than using his best lasso to serve. At this time, the Japanese team''s lead was only one game left. After the seventh game, the two sides exchanged courts and the players staggered past. At that time, Mike whispered to the trail department.


    Theartisnotdeepinyourplay.


    Your style of play is not gorgeous enough, it means that when translated, it''s just the face of the marking department.


    For Nabu, who is pursuing gorgeousness all the time, rather than blending it into his own tennis style, this is simply a face-to-face humiliation. Naruto feels wrong, stepping forward and pressing the shoulder of Nabu and saying: "Take, don¡¯t suffer. They provoked and kept their minds calm."


    On the other hand, Tracebu didn''t listen to Naruto''s words at all, and waved his arm forcefully away from Naruto''s hand, and said in a low voice: "Don''t order this uncle, this uncle must do it in his own style now!"


    "Trace Department!"


    "To shut up!"


    Although the stadium was very noisy, and Naruto and Onobe didn''t have microphones on them, and they couldn''t hear their conversation from the audience, but the audience could also tell from their movements and expressions.


    Sakurano was worried, and said worriedly: "The atmosphere of the two of them seems to be terrible."


    "It was completely provoked by the opponent. If this goes on, the next game will be even more unfavorable."


    Tachibana has a better understanding of the game than Sakura, or in fact, she has a hidden crow''s beak attribute, the development of the game really became worse as Tachibana expected.


    The provoked Mubu completely ignored any cooperation and attacked on his own. However, this kind of tacit and self-styled doubles was all loopholes. Although Mubu was superior in singles, he had to face Mike and Bi at the same time. Lie two powerful enemies, the track department is also exhausted, this kind of chaotic doubles is tantamount to opening the hole, exposing all the weaknesses to the United States team.


    Mike and Billy were under the guidance of Baker before the game. They should try their best to show the gorgeous tennis style in this game. Naturally, they will not let the opportunity of the track department find a dead end, and continue to focus on the track department, even with The strength of Trace Department, the concentrated onslaught of the two really killed him.


    With one enemy and two stamina, the trail department was exhausted quickly. Ten minutes later, the American team overtook the score and led the Japanese team 5:4.


    To be honest, just the performance of the Japanese team in these two games, even the same teammates can not look directly.


    Kikumaru covered her face with her hand, and spit out along with the cat cry: "Ah~~ What are these two people doing? The cooperation is not as good as elementary school students. It''s really shameful."


    "Both of them are very strong in singles, but there is really no tacit understanding in doubles. It seems that the decision to let them play in doubles is wrong."


    "It''s a waste of talent."


    Not only Kikumaru, but the ice emperor¡¯s forbearance, Yamabuki¡¯s Sengoku, and Tatekai¡¯s thoughts are almost the same. I feel that if these two men play in singles, they can better play their own strength, rather than being as ugly as they are now. A hundred, shameful, Sanada never said a word, seemingly too lazy to comment, but frowned, suddenly uttered a sentence that no one felt the same.


    "Really? I think they have a good understanding."


    Chapter 292-Extreme Moment

 2112 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2112

    No two¡¯s words did not resonate or respond to anyone. After nine rounds, the American team had already got the match point and fully grasped the situation of the game. It seems that after a big score of 4:0, they chased six consecutive rounds and staged a perfect reversal. The result of the victory is about to be presented.


    Coach Baker is probably very satisfied with the performance of the two, with a smile on his face, he said: "You two did a good job. They have no ability to counterattack. The final game completely solved them and showed the most perfect performance. Show it to the audience and sponsors."


    "Yes, coach."


    Mike and Billy replied at the same time that the two of them are relatively simple in tennis. After all, his father is a director of a large company and his family is not short of money. For him, playing tennis is just an exercise for him. It''s just like that from one''s own interest, this is similar to the tracking department or Fuji.


    And Billy wants to become a professional tennis player through tennis, so that he can get closer to the goddess in his mind. The goddess he likes in this game is also on the scene, so he must win.


    Compared with the confidence of the US team, the atmosphere in the Japanese coaching bench is much lower. Mibu sat next to coach Huacun, bowed his head and said nothing, sweating like rain, leaving a trail of water on the ground.


    Naruto was drinking from his kettle, but also said nothing.


    Huacun looked at the two of them and said:


    "Although the tactics set before have been carried out smoothly, if you don''t start counterattacks, the ending may be weak."


    Naruto put down the kettle and said faintly: "It''s just a little bit. It only takes a few minutes to complete it. Hey, you can still support it."


    Although Trace Department lowered his head, the smile on the corner of his mouth rose: "I can''t hold it up? Who do you think you are talking to? I won''t have any problem even if you play another 100 rounds."


    "Oh, this is best."


    Naruto''s eyes shifted from the track department to the high-spirited American team, and he whispered softly: "When the opponent''s fighting spirit is the highest and the confidence is full, it will be completely defeated in one breath. This is the most gorgeous performance. ..."


    The two sides exchanged courts, the key tenth game of the game, the US team Billy served.(There was an error in the previous chapter. The odd game should be the Japanese team''s serve. The previous chapter was wrongly written as the American team''s serve. Correct it here)


    Billy¡¯s lasso serve is very special. It will swing the racket when serving, just like the American Western Cowboy swings the loop. This type of serve will apply the inertia and centrifugal force of the swinging racket to the tennis ball, forming The strong rotation and strength are amazing, but because of its special lasso method, only Billy who has been better than cowboys in the western United States can use it.


    "This game is about to end, lasso serve!"


    Billy wanted to show a perfect victory in front of the goddess he had a crush on. He lassoed the ball and played the most power in one breath. The tennis ball flew straight to the trail with a strong spin.


    His body was covered with sweat, and the continuous high-intensity attack made his physical exhaustion extremely terrifying. At this moment, he was covered with sweat, as if he was caught from the water. The whole person seemed to reveal that he was about to fall down at any time. Of weakness.


    Billy''s tennis was head-on, making Trace''s self-esteem seem to have been greatly provoked. He roared like a beast in his throat, and said: "Let''s look down on people, who said the game is about to end!" With a wave of the racket, because of too much physical exertion, after returning the ball, the foot staggered surprisingly.


    "Well, the trace department has reached its limit!"


    In everyone¡¯s opinion, the track department is already at the end of the crossbow and it is difficult to hold on, but the track department turned a deaf ear. After receiving the ball, it did not make adjustments, and regardless of the instability of the foot, it instantly started to rush to the net because of the unstable start and the appearance of shaking when running It really makes people worry about whether he will fall suddenly, and finally he ran to the net without incident.


    "Even at this time, the trace department chose to go online?"


    "It''s too dangerous, he will be an attack target in his current state!"


    Although the front of the net is conducive to offensive, it can be a quick battle, but the rhythm of offensive and defensive in front of the net is quite fast, requiring very high concentration and mental power, but the physical strength is excessively worn, and the concentration will also decrease. The online attack becomes a double-headed sword. , A carelessness will seriously hurt yourself.


    Mike volleyed in front of the net and said coldly:


    "The game is over."


    "Nonsense! Freeze this uncle, the world of ice!"


    Countless icicles flew out from the eyes of the trail and fell beside Mike and Billy. Then, with a burst of crackling sound, most of the icicles shattered at the same time, the ice crystals splashed, and only one in the center of the two remained. Icicles, this is where the two visual blind spots overlap.


    "Split it!"


    With a loud roar, the return ball smashed the icicle.


    Aiming at the attack at the blind spot of the common vision, Mike and Billy couldn''t react at all, and their whole bodies seemed to be frozen.


    "The goal was scored by the Japanese team and the score was 15:0."


    It wasn''t his own serve, and the waltz that was moving towards destruction was blocked by Billy''s goose volley. The Ice World is the only trick that can pose a threat to Mike and Billy.


    Billy crossed his eyebrows and cold eyes, and said lightly: "Keep your own ruin."


    The Ice World is certainly powerful, but the essence of this trick is to maximize the extraordinary insight of the trace, which requires extremely high concentration and mental power. This is very likely to accelerate the trace that is already at the end of the crossbow. His collapse.


    "Even if it perishes, the magnificence of this uncle is still shining! The World of Ice!"


    Atobe said the second line of the second line that fits his character, and put all the remaining concentration on the ice world, with icicles all over the stadium.


    "The goal was scored by the Japanese team and the score was 30:0."


    "The goal was scored by the Japanese team and the score was 40:0."


    At this time, Rubu is like a lone hero incarnate, facing a defeated war, even if the result is doomed, it will shine with the most gorgeous light before it passes away.


    "Ice World, let this uncle bloom!"


    The icicles fell, one by one, like towering tombstones.


    The moment Tracebe was about to swing a pat, there was a trance in front of him, and there was a ghost in his vision.


    "Well, is your consciousness blurred?"


    The stamina exhausted to the limit made Trace''s consciousness blurred. Before the world of ice completely melted, Trace scored the last ball and smashed the only remaining icicle on the court.


    "This round was won by the Japanese team with a score of 5:5."


    The referee announced the score, and the exhausted trace did not stand firmly when it fell, and fell directly to the ground. After a long time, he stood up slowly with his hands on his body, and snapped his fingers in the sky. It''s that the Second Secondary School does not change.


    "Indulge in the magnificent skills of this uncle."


    Such traces showed the will to conquer every spectator present. The shouts of ''traces'' spread out from the students of Ice Emperor, and even gradually covered the entire stadium.


    Baker looked annoyed and thought: "Damn, how can I make this guy more attractive to the audience!"Hurry up and defeat him, Mike, Billy!''


    After Onobe said his signature line, he would fall down when he felt weak, and Naruto stepped forward to support him.


    "Leave it to me next."


    After all, he helped the exhausted track to sit down at the back of the court.


    There was no abstention, and the game continued. In 11 rounds of the game, Naruto served the ball, and the trail was completely unable to hit the ball. Naruto defeated two and lost the wind. It didn¡¯t take long to lose this round. The score was 6:5. .


    The game came to Mike''s serve to win the game. In the continuous offensive, Naruto reluctantly persisted with the super attack tactics of sprinting and slamming slam dunk. The score was 30:40 behind and the US team got the match point.


    In the front of the net, Mike repeated his old skills and attacked Naruto''s rear with a lob.


    "You''re done!"


    The tennis ball flew over his head, but Naruto was not super super, but showed a mocking smile.


    The trace that had been sitting motionless in the back suddenly activated at this moment, and suddenly jumped into the air.


    Billy didn''t expect that Trace Department would suddenly resurrect at this time, but he reacted instantly, followed by jumping, and shouted, "I''ll intercept this ball!" He was about to hit his expert volley.

 2113 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2113

    Trace was looking down at Billy in mid-air, his eyes full of mockery, and he suddenly held the racket with both hands, as if holding a samurai sword, coldly said: "Cut it off, Tianyu Yu cut it!"


    Chapter 293-The Strength of the Deity


    "Goose volleys!"


    Billy doesn¡¯t care what Tianyu Yu slash is. Anyway, he is confident that as long as it is a smash, he can use smash to intercept halfway. This is the true face of his signature stunt Geese volley-the smash used to intercept smash. kill!


    But the moment the tennis ball landed on the racket, Billy finally noticed that something was wrong.


    Tianyuyu''s additional chaotic rotation surpassed his imagination, so that he could not control the ball at all, and directly hit the smash back. After the tennis ball was spun on the racket for a moment, he suddenly jumped up, separated from the racket, and bounced toward Billy''s face. go with.


    "Oops!"


    Billy was shocked, but the others jumped in the air, where could he avoid the sudden jump ball, he was hit by the tennis ball, and fell to the ground with a scream. Although he immediately got up, half of his cheek was covered. The tennis was red and swollen. It seems that the ball just hit was really not light.


    Billy clutched his painful face and exclaimed, "What kind of ball is this?!"


    ''Tokubu'' fell from mid-air and looked at Billy coldly across the net, and said, "The game is not over yet. Keep playing, fool."


    "what did you say?!"


    Billy, who had a somewhat impulsive personality, was furious, while Mike on the side frowned, feeling that something was wrong.


    ''Tokubu'' didn''t explain to them, turned his head towards''Naruto'', and said, "It seems that I finally caught up. The game was almost sent out."


    "Isn''t it just right, it''s more fun to knock them out at this time?"


    "Oh, yes, the game will end here."


    The game is indeed over.


    "The World of Ice!"


    The eyes of "Naruto" shone brightly, and countless icicles scattered around Mike and Billy. These icicles were denser and sharper than those of the "Trace", not just in the blind spots of the two of them, even they hit The weakness that the law is the least good at coping with, all the places are clearly seen, filled with icicles.


    "The goal was scored by the Japanese team. The Japanese team has the advantage."


    The U.S. team didn¡¯t know. So, the two people who were nearly dead just now seemed to be resurrected with full blood, and not only their physical strength, but also their own style of play have undergone a radical change, but the Japanese team has already seen the clues. All the audience who have watched the Kanto final between Qingxue and Lihai University also understand.


    The corners of Shinzu''s mouth kept twitching, and said helplessly and somewhat fearfully:


    "The personality of these two people is really bad, and it''s really miserable to be targeted by them."


    "But with this kind of tactic, when did the two of them have such a good understanding?"


    "God knows, but Fuji, you''ve seen it through."


    "Hehe, that''s right, but Sanada should be too, after all..."


    The targeted Fuer smiled and pulled the silent Emperor Lihai into the water. Sanada lowered the brim of his hat and said in a deep voice, "Making a fool." From a certain perspective, this tactic is indeed a bit foolish, but it doesn''t matter. , Anyway, it''s just an exchange match. Compared with the win or loss, is it better?


    "Be drunk, and move towards the frustrated escape!"


    "This round was won by the Japanese team, the score was 6:6, and the tie-breaker."


    ''Naruto'' played a frustrated escape tune to equalize the score. The game was dragged to the tiebreaker.''Naruto'' reached out and took off a wig and an extremely delicate mask, revealing that iconic end. Spontaneous, followed by the voice of the incomparable, the only one in Japan: "Oh, isn''t this my uncle''s favorite tiebreaker game?"


    "Sure enough, these two people..."


    "...Switched from the beginning."


    ''Naruto'' took off the mask and wig, and restored the true face of Obe, and Naruto naturally stopped hiding and staged a big change. The American team fell into a crash because of this change.


    This tactic is completely copied from the tactics of Tachikai Oyanagi and Nioh. It hasn''t changed at all. Naruto and Tracebe''s practice for a few days is not to practice any doubles formation, but to exchange each other''s tricks and imitate at the same time. The tone and behavior of each other, coupled with the fact that the members of the US team were not familiar with them, and Baker was too arrogant to not collect their information in advance, so they were deceived from start to finish.


    In order to imitate Naruto, Rubu suppressed his own nature for a long time. Now he is finally liberated, and said arrogantly: "Next, you can take a good look at this grandpa''s gorgeous football skills!"


    Naruto threw away his mask and wig, and when he heard that he covered his face with his hands, he said weakly: "I really can''t stand this guy in the late stage of secondary disease."


    At the time, Rube was angry and turned his head to point to Naruto: "Naruto Uzumaki, don''t talk nonsense. Your unglamorous actions just insulted my uncle''s aesthetics!"


    "You are not much better than me. My sprint wave ball is not that weak. Others thought that my muscles were atrophy."


    "what did you say?!"


    After regaining their true colors, Naruto''s relationship with Onobe seemed to have become more tense, even worse than before. Now it looks like it''s not just a quarrel, it even seems to start at any time.


    However, both of them stayed sensible and would not really quarrel here. Naruto raised his hand to express a truce, and said: "It''s not the time to fight with you, so let''s beat these two bastards as idiots!"


    "it is good."


    Naruto and Atobe are in a truce temporarily, and their guns are aligned. After the two regain their deities, they will show their true strength.


    Billy was very calm and whispered: "Even if you exchange identities, what about your tricks have already been..."


    Before the words fell, the tennis ball fell in front of Billy''s eyes like a beam of light. The speed of the ball was astonishingly fast.


    "The goal was scored by the Japanese team, 1-0."


    In the tiebreaker, Trace Department served directly to score, with a cold face, and smiled: "You are too noisy, cowboy boy."


    Trace''s provocation is really irritating, and Billy''s eyes flashed anger, and he secretly squeezed the racket.


    "Dare to look down on me, I absolutely can''t lose to you, Japanese boy! Lasso serve!"


    The speed and rotation of this lasso serve are top-notch, but now that Tachi has shown its real strength, this serve is no longer a concern. Tachi can see through the tennis ball early in the morning, and has already stood in advance to catch the ball. Smiled and said: "You, you are the least good at catching low-altitude balls."


    Billy was slightly startled. The track had been wiped from the top of the tennis ball with a racket, and he hit a strong topspin. After the tennis ball hits the ground, the rebound is extremely low due to the spin. Billy''s expression changed, and his posture of receiving the ball suddenly became a little awkward. .


    Billy has been a cowboy himself, and the characteristics of cowboys are integrated into his tennis game. Lasso serve is the best example. Because he usually rides on a horse, Billy is very good at hitting high and high. Both lobs and smashes have their own ways of dealing with it, but low-altitude topspin is the type he is the least good at.


    "I know that''s the case, you have been completely seen through by this uncle!"


    "Nonsense!"


    "Is it right? You have nowhere to go, cowboy!"


    Countless icicles fell on Billy''s side. This time, the icicles were denser than ever before, covering almost the entire venue. These icicles not only marked Billy¡¯s blind spots, but also predicted all his moving routes. When he came out, Billy seemed to feel that he would be seen through no matter how he moved, and there was no way to go around. The only choice was to stand still and wait for the attack to come.


    "Split it!"


    With a loud roar, the tennis ball smashed the icicle, giving Billy a complete failure!


    "The goal was scored by the Japanese team, 2:0."


    "Billy, let me come!"

 2114 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2114

    Mike saw that Billy had already formed a great suppression, and he was unwilling to expose Billy''s weaknesses, so he immediately rushed to the Internet and took the initiative to meet him.


    "In that position you will use a lob to attack the back of the uncle, right?"


    "what?!"


    Mike panicked when he heard what Mibu said, but there was no way to stop the action made by his hand instantly, and he hit the lob as Mibu expected to attack the backcourt.


    Naruto, who was already waiting at an icicle in the back, squeezed the racket, his right arm muscle bulged.


    "The prediction is really accurate, Trace Department!"


    "Of course, my uncle''s eyes have already seen everything!"


    "Sprint wave ball!!"


    With a bang, Mike finally understood what a real weird force is. The racket net was torn unimpeded, and for a moment he could not even feel any impact on his wrist. The tennis ball tore the net and hit The rear wall was broken, and a small pit was smashed into the wall. When the power of the tennis ball disappeared and fell from the wall, Mike''s racket also dropped.The crisp sound of the racket hitting the ground made Mike wake up, looking at his trembling hands in disbelief. It turned out that at the moment when he received the sprint fluctuation ball, the strange force transmitted from the racket instantly paralyzed his hands.


    "Boom! This is the real sprint wave ball! 120% power!"


    Chapter 294-The Concerto towards Disappearance!


    When Naruto and Onbe changed back to their original identities, it meant that the game was over, and there would be no chance for Mike and Billy in the doubles.


    Fuji watched for a while, shook his head slightly, and said, "The game has ended since it entered the tie-break."


    As one of the Shuangbi that Qingxue is proud of, Fujitsu''s reading and understanding of the game is unmatched by others. He has already seen that Mike and Billy failed to end the game before the tie-break, and the result is doomed.


    Ninzu¡¯s comprehension of the game is not inferior, and he also understands the key, saying: "All their actions have been discerned by the eyes of the trace department. Then the position of each icicle is their fatal key. The game is indeed It''s already over."


    In fact, Naruto and Tobe exchanged identities, and then exchanged back at the last minute to confuse the opponent, make the opponent lose sight of his true strength and cause mental pressure on the opponent. This is of course the purpose of this tactic, and it is the same as the exchange strategy of Nioh and Yanagyu. , But they exchanged each other, and another purpose is to allow the trace department to have extra energy to observe all the weaknesses of Mike and Billy.


    When Naruto pretends to be Naruto and deliberately makes a look of anger and disregard to play solo, it is to fight for the opportunity to pretend to be Naruto, so that Naruto can concentrate on all the weaknesses of the US team. see through.


    This tactic was used by Qian He Haitang in the original battle between Qingxue and Ice Emperor. Now it seems that the results are similar, but the process is different.Gan is to collect all kinds of information of the opponent, and then calculate the weakness of the opponent through careful calculation, while the trace department uses amazing eyesight to get the result directly in an instant. To see through the weakness of the opponent, the process is different, the result is similar, and also It is the same end by different routes.


    During Naruto¡¯s one-on-two time, what Tracee sees through is not only the blind spots of Mike and Billy, but also the route they return to the ball, the angle of each attack, and even the direction of each movement. It''s all clear to heart, so for Naruto and Onbe, victory is already inevitable. The only question is how they want to win this victory.


    "The goal was scored by the Japanese team, 6-0, the end point."


    When the game came to the end of the game, Naruto and Onobe looked at each other and breathed out gently. The last ball left was to end the game in the most gorgeous face.


    Billy and Mike were sweating profusely at this time. Since Naruto and Tobe exchanged back, they knew that they were completely fooled, their psychological pressure increased sharply, physical exhaustion became very rapid, and both Naruto and Tobe were fighting. The seven games showed absolute strength. The 6:0 lead of the tiebreaker was like a sharp knife on the necks of the two. Once they lose, their original gorgeous performance will completely become a laughing stock.


    In this game, Naruto''s goal is not only to win, but also to completely defeat Billy and Mike. He stood on the court and beckoned at them provocatively.


    "Come on, accept your complete failure!"


    Not to mention Billy''s anger, even Mike, who is about to serve, sinks in his heart, and he seems to be angry.


    Snapped!


    Affected by mood and pressure, Mike''s serve unexpectedly made a critical error, and the first serve unexpectedly went directly to the net.Although he has a much more stable personality than his peers, he is only a teenager in the final analysis. He can''t compare with the old fritters like Naruto. The continuous pressure and physical exertion have also made him unavoidably making mistakes.


    Baker did not expect that the Japanese team would reverse the game, and he was very anxious. He secretly thought: "It''s a miscalculation. I didn''t expect the Japanese team to play this kind of trick. Now the audience''s eyes are attracted by them. If they lose again. , Doesn''t it make them perfect?!''


    Baker originally wanted to attract spectators and sponsors through the gorgeous game style, but the Japanese team that staged a big change in the game is obviously more attractive to the spectators. If they are finally allowed to achieve a big reversal and win victory, he previously wanted to attract All the efforts made by the sponsors became wedding dresses for others, and they were all presented to the Japanese team.


    At this moment, seeing Mike actually making a terrible turn-off of the ball, Baker couldn''t help being angry and stood up and shouted: "Mike! What are you asshole doing?! Give me a good game!" Dirty words in your ears.


    For Baker, the players themselves are tools for making money, or commodities, and it is good for them to make money, but Mike made a mistake at this critical juncture. When Baker thought of the loss of sponsors, he shouted at Mike.


    Although Baker speaks English, there are still many people present who can understand. Even if you don¡¯t understand, you can guess what Baker said is not good when you see Baker¡¯s thunderous and drooling appearance. The look and feel plummeted.


    Mike was shocked when he heard Baker''s scolding, and prepared to shoot twice without saying a word.


    In the second serve, Mike stabilized his mind and made no mistakes, but Baker¡¯s scolding just now had some negative effects. Mike was afraid of a mistake and did not dare to send a powerful ball. Although the serve was over the net, the speed and angle were extremely mediocre.


    When the track department received the ball, he did not ban on English mocking: "Oh, is this the gorgeous tennis of the United States? This uncle is really an eye-opener." With a wave of the racket, the target of the attack was Mike''s blind spot. .


    Mike couldn''t react at all, Billy immediately flew over: "Mike, let me come!" The whole mermaid jumped out and blocked the ball for Mike.


    "Humph..."


    Trace Department grinned proudly, and his whole body rose from the ground.


    "Fake action? No, it''s a real smash!"


    Billy saw the movement of the track club, scrambled up from the ground, followed behind the track club and immediately took off. The track club smashed in the air. As soon as the tennis ball flew over the net, he was immediately intercepted by Billy''s swing.


    "Goose volleys!"


    Trace Department was not surprised that his smash was hit back by the goose volley. He still kept a smile on his face, his eyes swept away and an icicle fell.


    He and Naruto do not have the tacit understanding of cooperating all the year round. They use the ability of the world of ice to mark out the tennis ball''s landing point and the best return position to Naruto in the form of icicles.


    Naruto quickly shifted, standing at the position where the icicle fell, and his right arm swelled up.


    "Go, sprint the wave ball!!"


    The sprint wave ball came out like a cannonball, and quickly passed Billy, who had just landed, and hit Mike''s racket behind him. How powerful is the sprint wave ball. Mike''s racket was instantly hit and the tennis ball flew along with the rebounding force. come back.


    The arc of the tennis flight is perfect, just right for the mark to launch a fatal blow, the mark to jump up with the racket.


    When Billy turned his head, his eyes fell on the blond girl sitting in the audience, his chest filled with love. In front of his sweetheart, Billy was unwilling to fail anyway, his leg muscles exploded with tremendous strength. Take off from the ground: "I will definitely block this ball! Watch my goose volley!" After landing like this, do not give any rest to the muscles and take off continuously before returning to the ground. The burden on the muscles is too great and there is a risk of injury. In front of the person he likes, Billy is also desperate.


    Judging from the route that Billy jumped up, the smash of the trail department would definitely be blocked by his goose volley.


    Trace Department sneered at Billy in the air, and then suddenly waved the aerial shot on purpose.


    When Billy was in shock, a golden head suddenly jumped from behind the trail, and the backlight of the sun could not stop the look on Naruto¡¯s face. The look in Billy''s eyes was faintly mocking and pitying, but nothing. No hesitation.


    "That''s it!"


    With a loud roar, Naruto smashed his body immediately!


    Billy missed the opportunity and was unable to intercept with a wild volley. Mike''s racket was knocked out by Naruto beforehand, and he couldn''t catch the ball. The two of them could only watch the tennis ball fall on their own court with a desperate look, winning victory. Go, and give them the taste of failure!


    The first stage of smash attraction with the trace is more than the use of wild volleys, then Naruto creates the opportunity to use the sprint wave ball to knock off Mike''s racket, and finally the time difference between Naruto and the trace. This three-stage combination The attack gave the game the most gorgeous ending.


    "This trick is temporarily named the Concerto Toward Disappearance."


    "At the end of the game, the Japanese team won with a score of 7:6."


    Naruto shrugged and said helplessly, "Although he is a second-year high school student, I will play with you today."


    With that, Naruto and Tracebu raised their left hands at the same time, and Sao Bao snapped their fingers incomparably.


    "Indulge in our gorgeous beauty!" *2

 2115 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2115

    Chapter 295-Handsome Doubles


    Naruto had a rare episode of the second soul, and it was a bit refreshing after speaking, but he couldn''t do it to the extent that he was like that every day, it would be better to kill him.


    The first game was a good start. It was not only a victory, but also a wonderful performance, which made Baker''s plan to attract sponsors and suffered a big loss at the beginning, but it was in terms of strength and tactics. Full victory.


    The start plan was disrupted. Baker was in a bad mood and scolded Mike and Billy. Although he quickly sorted out his clothes pretending to be, the drooling look was still seen by many people.


    Naruto naturally saw it too, and couldn''t help sighing:


    "It''s really sad to have a coach like that, but their tragedy will soon be over."


    "Are you happy because they were able to escape the sea of ??suffering, or because that Baker is about to be unlucky?"


    "What do you think?"


    Naruto and Onobe looked at each other, and they both sneered secretly. That Baker, just let him jump for a while.


    Back in the rest area, Naruto spread his hands and said arrogantly:


    "Let¡¯s live up to our expectations. I won the first game. Then I''ll leave it to you. Don''t lose our face."


    Everyone feels that Naruto seems to have a tendency to be infected by the trail department, and they don¡¯t know how to vomit, but Kikumaru rushed to strangle Naruto¡¯s neck and said viciously: "You kid is the way to speak the most. I hate it, let the seniors teach you what is etiquette!"


    "I think Kikumaru-senpai is the most impolite one."


    "What are you talking about!? Let me grant you suffocation and death!"


    Naruto and Kikumaru fought for a while and staged a Qingxue special product, but soon quieted down because the players who played in the second game had already announced that it was Kikumaru and Shinzu.


    In fact, this group of doubles was determined by the three coaches early in the morning, but they did not inform them in advance. They were not announced until the day of the match. It also depends on their state on the day of the match. If the state is not good, the determined combination will be temporarily replaced. It is also possible.


    "OK, leave it to us for doubles number one!"


    Kikumaru shouted vigorously, after watching the first game, he was already full of fighting spirit.For Kikumaru, of course, he hopes to play in doubles instead of singles. If he is a partner, in fact, Dashi is not there. For Kikumaru, it doesn¡¯t make much difference for anyone, as long as it is not Tachikai University¡¯s Sanada. After all, Kikumaru is like this. The character is really not good at dealing with people like Sanada who are too serious.


    Just when Kikumaru was full of fighting spirit and was ready to go on the court to vent his excess energy, a chilly spit floated behind him.


    "As long as Kikumaru-senpai remembers to maintain good physical strength and don''t get too excited..."


    Hearing this spit, Kikumaru turned black in an instant, turned his head and looked at someone who was speechless.


    "Do you want to die?"


    "Actually... I don''t want to."


    Naruto thought about it seriously, and then replied very seriously, the original joking atmosphere was made speechless by Naruto''s pretending to be serious, and even such energetic elements as Kikumaru were made helpless by him.


    ''Haha, is this the way young scholars communicate their feelings? It''s really unique.''


    Ninzu smiled softly in his heart. From here, it can be seen that Ninzu is actually pretty good, because these guys from Qingxue are not''unique'' at all, but should be exactly''abnormal'',''monster'', and''psychopathy'' Words like''patient''.


    Different from ordinary games, the rest time between each game of the exchange game is longer. Naruto took a bath, changed his body, and returned to the player lounge refreshedly. The game was not there yet. Start.


    When Naruto returned to the office, the first doubles player of the US team had also been announced. It was the Griffith brothers.


    Both of these brothers have very good appearances. The older brother Tom Griffith has a handsome face like a typical Western sculpture. However, from the perspective of Asian aesthetics, he is handsome, but it can also be said to be a little premature Symptoms (fast growth and aging are also characteristic of Westerners).The younger brother Terry Griffith has a delicate face comparable to a woman, so he has attracted many fans (drawing a woman and insisting that a man is also a classic part of Riman).


    When the US team''s list of players was announced, there was a tumult and cheers in the outside auditorium. It seems that these two handsome players have attracted many young fans in the short time they came to Japan.


    Even in the lounge, you can clearly hear the cheers outside. Kikumaru couldn''t help but said, "Meow~~ This popularity is too exaggerated, isn''t it long before they came to Japan?"


    "There is no way, handsome people are popular wherever they go, and it has been mentioned in previous magazines that the brothers were very popular when they were in the United States. The US team released the most photos of their players before. "


    "Oh, so they should be the trump card of the American team."


    "Haha..." Naruto smiled and did not answer the sentence of Jumaru. In fact, compared to''ace'',''signature'' or''top card'' should be a more appropriate explanation, but this kind of statement is not suitable for simple Of Juwan.


    On the other hand, Shinozoku, Atobe, Fuji, and Sanada all guessed what Naruto wanted to say but stopped. Because they all have a good family background and vision, they can naturally see that these players are just commodities.


    "Yo Xi, this way my fighting spirit is also burning! After the second doubles, the first doubles will also be won! Right, right, bear it!"


    Kikumaru did not change the mad temper of others. Before the start of the game, he appeared to be over-energy, and while talking, he put on the shoulders that held his feet.


    Shinzu obviously didn''t like this kind of closeness, and said with disgust, "Don''t stick to it, you are in a bad mood."


    "What are you talking about, bear with me."


    "Really, are you so familiar?"


    "Speaking of Jilajukumaru''s senior, can be regarded as the first in the youth school, but..."


    Naruto''s eyes turned, as if thinking of something interesting, his eyes suddenly showed a little bit of nasty interest. At this point, Fuji, who had a perfect understanding with him, immediately noticed, and stepped forward and asked: "What interesting things do you think of Is there something?"


    Naruto pointed to Kikumaru, then pointed to Sanada who was standing next to the wall, who exuded the aura of''I am very cold now, no one should come to talk to me'', and then asked a headless question. The problem.


    "Are cats afraid of cold?"


    "Yeah..." Fuer held his chin and thought very seriously for a while, then said: "Don''t tell me from other people, we should be afraid of this in the youth school."


    Kikumaru has a problem or a habit, that is, he likes to hang on to others, whether he is peers or younger generations. Even the first-year Echizen Ryoma has the experience of passively owning the chrysanthemum card holding pendant, of course because of his height. The reason is that it is more like pressing rather than hanging.(Echizen: Isn''t it right to be short?!)


    Kikumaru''s ability to hang on whoever catches it has spread to places other than Qingxue during this stay, and even Shinobu who is not particularly familiar with him can hang it directly without any obstacles.


    After careful calculation, the only one who "escaped from birth" among the members of the representative team was Sanada, and in the election of Qingxue, only Tezuka was free from the "bad hand" of Kikumaru. Looking at it together, the only conclusion that can be drawn is that''the cat from Qingxue is very cold-aware''.


    Kikumaru still didn¡¯t know that he was treated like pets by two black-hearted guys. On the other hand, in the American team¡¯s lounge, Baker was arranging tactics... to be precise, he promoted his very realistic set, but here it is. This kind of hot-blooded business theory is really annoying.


    "Listen well. A game is a performance, an entertainment program. Winning and losing is not all about the game. The important thing is how to please the audience, because you are both tennis players and stars, so do it well. The sponsors are all here. Look at it."


    Although the first game was unexpectedly lost (?), Baker obviously did not pay attention to the strength of the Japanese team. He only listened to him: "In the second game, Thom and Terry, according to the script, Give full play to your 100% value. Victory is failure, and failure is victory. Use this tension to guide the audience. After all, if you win too simply, the game will not be exciting."


    "Yes, Boss." It was Boss instead of Coach, huh, what was expected.


    Chapter 296-Initiative


    Boom!


    With two explosions, the player passages on both sides of the stadium were surrounded by colored smoke. After doing enough gimmicks, the first doubles players from both sides made their debut. The two Japanese teams actually have nothing to say (Ninzu Kikumaru: Anger! ­© , Talk about the two of the US team.


    The core of Baker''s training of players is to treat players as commodities in exchange for benefits and stars to please the audience. The Thom and Terry brothers, who have excellent looks, are naturally doing quite well in this regard.


    After the appearance, he not only waved to the audience, but also blew kisses and winks, and even signed the service, which is not bad compared to the star''s posture.


    To be honest, the style of the American team is a bit exaggerated in the non-professional tennis world, but a few of the Japanese team have seen the more exaggerated style of the Bingdi boss (the trace department: this uncle is gorgeous), so I am not surprised. On the contrary, Kikumaru carried the racket and said curiously, "Is that Terry really a man? It''s all a girl anyway."


    I don¡¯t know if such a feminine man like Terry is really popular in Asian circles. There are many similar characters in Japanese anime, such as Shun in Saint Seiya and Bai in Hokage.


    Reluctantly pushed his glasses, said:

 2116 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2116

    "No, take a closer look at his calf muscles. It is indeed a man. If you are deceived by his appearance, you will suffer."


    Although Terry has a female face, the muscle lines are quite obvious due to sports. In fact, a closer look can still tell the characteristics of men.


    "Hey, I know, I know, don''t care about it, bear with me."


    "Isn''t that Tezuka''s mantra?"


    "Hehe..."


    "You guy, are you really okay?"


    Ninzu Yushi said helplessly, feeling that this guy is really more unreliable than his partner Xiang Hiyake. He didn''t know that Kikumaru was originally such a character, the more lively, the more chaotic, the more he can show his strength.


    "From now on, for the Japanese team vs. the U.S. team in the double-big one, the U.S. team Tom serves."


    The first player on the American team is Tom, the brother of the two brothers. He has a typical western face, is very handsome, and has much better physique than the average Asian. Judging from the official players selected for the Japanese national team, No one is taller than this Thom''s physique. Even in the US team, only the monster Bobby Max is stronger than him.


    A charming smile on Tom''s face caused cheers around him.


    Jumaru curled his lips and muttered:


    "What kind, pretending to be the most annoying, just as unpleasant as the trace department."


    "Ahem..."


    Although the sound was not loud, but Shizuo standing not far behind Jumaru still heard Jumaru''s muttering clearly, as a member of the Ice Emperor, he couldn''t take it for granted.


    "Kikumaru, can concentrate on the game first..."


    Before the voice was over, the tennis ball flew in front of him with a whistling sound.


    "what?!"


    The tennis came very fast, and after reluctantly walking away, there was no time to react to the ball in an instant, and Tom directly took the serve Ace.


    "The goal was scored by the American team, and the score was 15:0."


    "Hey, forbearance, you just said you want to concentrate on the game."


    The slapped face swept away the traces of the tennis ball, and said in secret: "Although I was distracted just now, but even so, I can directly win the Ace ball at the start. It seems that these two men are more powerful I expected it to be stronger.''


    And Tom looks confident and not proud. Since the US team regards tennis as a performance that attracts the audience, this is naturally a part of the performance, and it is very thorough.


    Kikumaru doesn¡¯t care what you perform or not. He has a simple mind. For Kikumaru, playing is just playing. No matter how fancy you are, his concentration will not change the slightest. When he holds the racket and prepares to serve, he talks to himself excitedly. Said: "Come on, let me learn about your strengths!"


    Neither Tom nor Terry can understand Japanese, but it doesn¡¯t matter if they don¡¯t, all they have to do is to continue performing according to Baker¡¯s script.


    "what!"


    Tom yelled and hit the starting ball.


    The speed of the ball is not worse than the first ball. Kikumaru knows that his serve is very powerful and he is naturally prepared. The concentration is increased to the limit, accompanied by his inherent dynamic vision.


    With this super dynamic vision, even a fast ball can¡¯t escape Kikumaru¡¯s eyes, and Tom¡¯s serve is no exception. Kikumaru can see clearly, see through the ball in an instant, and stand in the best position to return. .


    Kikumaru swung to catch the ball, but when he received the ball, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a little startled, and whispered: ¡°It¡¯s heavy!¡± It turned out that Tom¡¯s serve was not only extremely fast, but also very heavy. Those who are good at power play are a little struggling. The combined speed and strength are only slightly inferior to Naruto''s Amaterasu and Tezuka''s close-corner serve.


    "This guy has two more troubles!"


    Naruto was watching the battle. At this moment, he couldn''t help saying that although Terry¡¯s style is still unclear, his brother Tom¡¯s strength is better than ordinary people. From the two points of strength and speed, Tom¡¯s value is probably better than that of the trace. Higher, he can completely suppress him on these two points, and he is the only weird person in the Japanese team. Although the paper value does not represent all the strength, it is still very powerful.


    With his insight, he naturally saw that Tom''s speed and strength should not be underestimated, but he was not nervous, and smiled slightly: "But Eiji will not easily admit defeat."


    After receiving the serve, Kikumaru quickly rushed to the net to attack, but the offensive effect was not good, because every shot of Tom was so strong and very powerful, Kikumaru had to resist and reluctantly returned. Next, the effect of the counterattack is difficult to control, and it is naturally impossible to make a fierce attack. It is completely relying on strength to suppress Kikumaru''s front-net attack.


    However, Kikumaru was not a power player who hadn¡¯t met in the previous stays. How could he let Tom keep suppressing it, but after a few shots, Kikumaru immediately changed his actions, holding the racket with both hands and holding the racket. Very forward.


    "Ha!" Seeing Kikumaru''s movements, Tracebe laughed immediately.


    This is the method that Kikumaru used to deal with the bizarre force of the birch land in the practice game between Bingdi and Qingxue before the Kanto Conference. By adjusting the grip to counter the bizarre force of the birch land, the insufficient defense range depends on his strong dynamic vision and movement. Ability to make up.


    Although Thom''s strength is strong, it is not as good as the weird man in Huadi. Kikumaru''s move immediately made up for his weakness in strength and began to really launch a fierce attack.


    Although Thom alone could not completely stop Kikumaru''s offensive, he and Terry are biological brothers, and they have unique advantages in tacit understanding. Whether it is a cross attack or an exchange of defense, it can be carried out perfectly without any secret signal. With tacit cooperation, He just made it difficult for Kikumaru''s net attack to occupy an absolute advantage.


    Kikumaru hopped around in front of the net to play happily, and watched the fire in the backcourt coldly.


    Although Kikumaru''s net offense is strong, it still cannot completely overwhelm the opponent. The opponent is not an ordinary person. To win this game, you must completely master the initiative!''


    Thinking about this, Thom aimed at the opportunity of Kikumaru''s mistake to make a key smash, and endure to make a decisive decision.


    ''right here!''


    The body turns, the center of gravity sinks, and the racket is swung out, all the movements in one go are like flowing water.


    "Brown bear caught!"


    Chapter 297-Griffith Brothers


    The impact of the smash was resolved by the Brown Bear¡¯s capture, and the tennis ball flew straight over Tom and Terry''s heads, landing on the bottom line of the court with unparalleled precision.


    "The goal was scored by the Japanese team and the score was 15:15."


    Renzu is worthy of being the proud genius of the ice emperor. This hand, the Brown Bears caught the net and played extremely beautifully. Compared with Fuji, it is not inferior. However, Fuji has completed the upgrade of the triple counterattack in the match with Sanada, and also developed it. With a new trick, the Guardian of Hegonkress, he already left his forbearance far behind him.


    Tom''s smash, which was inevitable, was fought back, and he was shocked, saying, "It seems that Japanese players will use a lot of strange tricks."


    Terry also said: "The trick just now seems to be specifically designed to deal with smashes, so that you can no longer use smash attacks, brother."


    "I know, then change tactics, Terry."


    The two brothers looked at each other. Both of them are quite powerful players. They will not be in a mess just because they missed a goal. They quickly saw the characteristics of the Bruins being caught.


    The arrest of the brown bear is certainly a very powerful trick, but whether this trick can be used depends entirely on the other party. As long as the other party does not smash, there will be no brown bear arrested, which means that the initiative is all in the hands of the other party.


    So in the past, the best players were stronger, but he rarely grasped the initiative to attack, and he would suffer a bit when facing the masters of Sanada, Tezuka, and Atobe.


    Ninzu Yuuji is a terribly calm person. He didn''t feel the slightest joy because he scored a point. Instead, he carefully observed the manners and expressions of Tom and Terry, and thought to himself: "These two people almost instantly after losing points. Calm down, so that although I scored this goal, I did not have the advantage in tactics. The two brothers are really difficult to deal with.''


    Ninzu Yushi has the ability to see through people''s hearts, his opponent''s emotions, and his next thoughts are all within his observations. Seeing the calm demeanor of the Griffith brothers, he immediately regarded the two as intractable enemies.


    Kikumaru was as optimistic as ever, and said happily:


    "Play well, bear your feet, and win the game in one go."


    "It doesn''t feel so easy... Look at their formation!"


    When Shinobu said halfway, he was stunned and suddenly looked at the Griffith brother on the opposite side.

 2117 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2117

    I saw Thom standing on the bottom line and preparing to serve, but he was standing almost on the center line. It could be said that he was already standing on the very edge of the service area, and Terry in the frontcourt was also standing on the center line. Almost in a straight line, one after the other.


    "Huh? Will they also use the Australian formation? I''m familiar with this."


    In doubles, the server and the midfielder stand in a straight line and move in different directions while serving to induce and interfere with the opponent. It is the Australian formation. The golden combination was the first in the battle against Saint Rudolf. Using and turning this formation into his own signature technique, Kikumaru is naturally familiar.


    Forbearance pushed his glasses, somehow he had a bad premonition:''Australia formation?It doesn''t feel so simple.''


    I want to switch my mind, but the game can''t be delayed, stand to the bottom line and prepare to catch the ball.


    "It''s coming, Terry."


    "Okay, brother."


    The Griffith brothers said hello, and Tom shook his serve.


    The ninja who was about to catch the ball watched the movements of the two people at the same time, saying in his heart: "If it is an Australian formation, the sissy in the frontcourt will move left or right, and then induce me to hit the ball in the opposite direction to the backcourt. Thom created an attacking opportunity. In this way, as long as a mid-range lob was used to attack the center, Australia''s formation would be broken...Huh, what about the ball?''


    At the moment when Shinzu came up with a solution to the Australian formation, he suddenly realized that the tennis ball had suddenly disappeared without a trace, and was shocked. The serve just now seemed to be nothing special. How could it suddenly disappear without a trace?


    In fact, tennis didn''t disappear out of thin air. All the spectators on the court could see clearly. Only Shinzu and Kikumaru could not see where the ball was.


    Terry in the frontcourt suddenly laughed, then turned back and did a nice backflip.


    ''What is this guy doing?!''


    The second monk Shinobujo was puzzled, and the tennis ball that had just disappeared suddenly ran out from behind Terry. It turned out that the tennis ball did not disappear. It just used his body to block the path of Tom¡¯s shot. Kikumaru and Shinobu The position he was standing was exactly opposite him, blocked by Terry''s body, and he couldn''t see the ball at all. It would naturally be slower to wait for him to dodge and avoid it before he reacts.


    Shinzu''s sight was interrupted by Terry and made a mistake, and he had to make a lob after returning the ball.


    This was when Luo Terry got into his arms. After Terry landed, he turned over and jumped higher than Xiang Riyue, who was proficient in the return of the moon. He intercepted the ball in mid-air and believed in himself: "Take it!"


    Speaking of a swing of the racket, because he jumped extremely high, although he didn''t use much force, the power of the ball was amazing. Kikumaru and Shinzu had no time to react and directly lost a point.


    "The goal was scored by the American team, and the score was 30:15."


    The American team¡¯s peculiar tactics have achieved good results. Whether it¡¯s Shinobu or Kikumaru, the line of sight is all blocked by Terry when receiving the serve. There is no way to see the angle, speed, and strength of Tom¡¯s serve. When Terry walks away, To catch the ball again, the result can be imagined.


    "This game was won by the American team, the score was 1:0."


    The U.S. team won the opening smoothly and had a firm grasp of the situation. Naruto stared at the court and asked, "What do you think?"


    Naruto was surrounded by three big bosses, Fuji, Onbe, and Sanada, and he didn¡¯t ask who they were. After the three listened to them, Fuji said first: ¡°It looks a bit similar to Fengjun and Shido-kun¡¯s PileMirage. ."


    "But the essence is different."


    "The key is the racket or the ball."


    Naruto couldn''t help but vomit: "Don''t you three combine all the words into one sentence, don''t you feel tired if you don''t score into three sentences?''Actually, what the three of them said, translated into words that ordinary people can understand, is that this kind of disturbance formation formed by using the body to block the line of sight is indeed somewhat similar to the Ice Emperor¡¯s PileMirage, but the difference is that the two PileMirage must act at the same time to disrupt The main point of the opponent is to''let the opponent not know which racket to hit the ball'', while the formation of the US team at the moment is focused on''let the opponent not see which direction the ball will fly in''.


    If you use the analogy in the form of performance, PileMirage is like singing a double reed, while the formation of the US team is like blindfolded flying knives.


    In fact, this is indeed a kind of performance, because before being "discovered" by Baker, the Griffith brothers performed such performances on the streets to earn living expenses. Baker also took a fancy to their amazing tacit understanding and cooperation before deciding to They develop into professional players and make money for themselves.


    At this moment, the US team is in a great situation. Baker thought about the bills rolling in, in a good mood, and secretly said: "That''s it, show the sponsors all the tacit understanding you are best at!''


    The Griffith brothers'' tacit understanding is indeed outstanding. This is absolutely incomparable between Shinzu and Kikumaru who rushed into the army. The two have extremely high trust in each other.Thom believes that Terry will definitely avoid at the best time, while Terry believes that Thom¡¯s ball will never really hit him. The two trust each other to play such a perfect match.


    Ninzu and Kikumaru have already seen the essence of Griffith brothers¡¯ tactics, but there is nothing they can do about it. After all, this tactic cannot be used by interference. They cannot see the ball when Terry¡¯s body is blocked. I can''t see it, that''s a ghost.


    "This round was won by the American team, with a score of 2:0."


    "This round was won by the American team, with a score of 3:0."


    The Griffith brothers played three games in a row, and the momentum was like a rainbow. Unlike the second doubles, the tactics that Baker made for the Griffith brothers were very high-profile and eye-catching from the beginning. The two did a good job. At the time of the change, he did not forget to wave his hand to the stands, which evoked cheers.


    But Kikumaru and Shinzu looked demoralized and stood in front of Sakura Taro with their heads down.


    Chapter 298-Counterattack Moment


    Both Kikumaru and Shinjuku were sweating profusely and looked very tired.


    Sakura Taro still looks like usual, indifferent and maintaining aristocratic etiquette. The score is lagging behind, but he is not a little anxious. He asks faintly: "Bear your feet, have you finished the warm-up exercise?"


    Ninzu is an ice emperor, and Sakura Taro, the ice emperor coach, certainly knows him. Ninzu has a very high talent and is almost not in the shadows. He just has a slow personality and likes to retain his strength to tease his opponents, so he loses in his mentality. One chip.


    Reluctantly pushed his glasses, the plain lenses reflected a ray of malicious intent: "Almost, the opponent''s preparations should be almost the same... Waiting to accept the preparations for failure."


    Sakura Taro is no stranger to Shinzu''s style of fully observing the opponent''s strength and then slowly teasing his opponent. He said, "You can control the rhythm of your own measure," he turned to look at Kikumaru, "Is there any physical strength you can save? "


    Keeping his head down and panting, the tired Kikumaru secretly made a victory gesture: "There is still 80% left, no problem at all."


    Because Bingdi also has two unscrupulous problem children, Mukairen and Jirou Akutagawa, Sakura Taro didn''t think there was anything wrong with Kikumaru''s attitude. He just thought: ''80%?It seems that through Hesu Juwan, it has indeed improved a lot, so it is not easy to deal with in the national competition.''


    As the ice emperor coach, it is understandable for him to consider how the ice emperor will deal with Qingxue in the future. However, he is still in the game after all. The idea is only a slight turn and does not continue. His right hand stretches out his middle finger and index finger to make The iconic gesture pointed forward and said: "Go and win."


    Back on the court, Kikumaru and Shinobu''s expressions have changed a bit. Kikumaru is full of fighting spirit and is obviously confident, but Shinobu is more than just confidence. His mouth is smiling, his lenses are reflective, and he is a treacherous person. Incomparable wolf.


    Naruto and Fuji knew about Kikumaru, and Atobe knew about Shinobu, the three of them all laughed.


    "Eiji showed that expression, he must have thought of a solution."


    "It looks like it will become very interesting next."


    "Naughty."


    Three people with different personalities have different reactions, but one thing is in common, that is, they are all looking forward to the next development.


    In the fourth round of the game, Kikumaru served.


    Kikumaru''s serve is good, but it lacks power and speed.


    ''Is it the only way?''


    Thom thought in his heart, but when he was about to return the ball, he was startled when he saw the opposite court and said in disbelief: "What, what is this?!"


    In the eyes of Thom, Terry, and everyone on the scene, the number of people on the Japanese team suddenly changed from two to three. Kikumaru completely violated normal rules and separated into the two, standing behind Shinzu, and Shinzu standing. A treacherous smile appeared on the midline.


    Tom was shocked, but he shot back and slapped in the direction behind Terry''s head.


    This is the special tactics of these brothers, using Terry''s body to block his brother Tom''s hitting route to confuse the opponent. It is a very difficult formation.


    Although he had lost three games in a row before in this formation, he seemed confident this time and said, "You can see through, Kikumaru."


    "Of course, you can see clearly!"


    The two Kikumaru''s "doppants" said at the same time. When the tennis ball came to the back of his head and almost touched his body, Terry suddenly passed the ball in an somersault.


    This tactic of using the body to block the line of sight is indeed magical and can be called "acrobatic", but there is also a problem. The line of sight of the person in front of the net will be affected much more than the person in the back court. Therefore, when Kikumaru stood in front of the net, his line of sight Blocked by Terry''s body, the strongest attack power could not be exerted at all.

 2118 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2118

    But now it¡¯s different. After Kikumaru¡¯s position in the backcourt, his vision has to become much wider. Terry in front of the net can only block a part of Kikumaru¡¯s sight, and the ability of''clone'' allows Kikumaru to be able to do so by himself. Guarding the entire backcourt and achieving a drip-proof defense makes up for his lack of defensive capabilities as strong as Dashi.


    I saw the Kikumaru on the right swayed slightly and suddenly disappeared without a trace, while the Kikumaru on the left turned into an entity and swooped out, performing his best stunt shot in the backcourt.


    "Yo, I got it!"


    Kikumaru yelled, and the whole person looked very excited. After catching the ball, he held it on the ground with his hands. A beautifully turned over and landed. The action appeared to be more flexible than a monkey. After standing steady, he did not rest. people.


    Of course, Kikumaru¡¯s clone is different from the ¡°Shadow Clone Technique¡±. It is not a real entity clone. It is essentially an afterimage left by high-speed sports, and is the product of his stunt shot and athletic ability to the limit. It is too magical for people to move fast enough to leave afterimages, but it can still be achieved under the construction of the world view of this world.


    Terry was surprised to see that Kikumaru could receive the ball. He saw the tennis ball flying towards him and immediately raised his racket to hit the ball back.


    Ninzu had already anticipated this, intercepted in front of Terry, and said in English: "Sorry, your actions are completely under my control." With a backhand wave of the racket, he hit the tennis ball in the opposite direction of Terry. go with.


    Terry immediately turned back to chase, but the speed of the endurance was too fast and he did not receive it. Fortunately, Thom at the back of the court reacted very quickly and hit a powerful forehand dribble, but this time he did not hit the ball. Terry''s.


    A hint of clear meaning slipped through Shinobu''s eyes, and said:


    "This time you didn''t use the previous tactics. To be precise, you can''t use it anymore, right?"


    Hearing this sentence, Tom and Terry were surprised at the same time:''Let him find out!''


    This time, whoever was selected for the Japanese team is not a bigwig. After watching for a while, he quickly understood the weakness of the Griffith Brothers formation.It is indeed a good idea to use the body to block the opponent¡¯s line of sight, but there are limitations. Terry, as a blocker, can almost only stand at the center line of the net, because the middle position has the best effect on the line of sight. On the left or right side of the court, the effect of blocking the line of sight is immediately reduced by half, and the power of the formation is naturally weakened.


    Another reason is that it is easier to calculate when standing on the center line. Whether it is the speed and strength of Tom¡¯s shot, or the timing of Terry¡¯s dodge, it needs to be accurately calculated. If Terry¡¯s position changes, the original calculated data If it is not effective, fatal mistakes will occur.


    Fuer copied his arms and said in a dark belly:


    "It means that the more delicate instruments are more easily damaged, right? There seems to be similar words in Chinese. What is it?"


    "The agency is too smart."


    Naruto added to Fuji with a smile. The Griffith brothers¡¯ formation actually became stubborn at the expense of Terry¡¯s flexible movement. Once such a tactic is broken, all plans become Being smart is a bit ridiculous.


    Ninzu sees through this, and deliberately forced Terry to move with a quick shot in the frontcourt. Even if they occasionally cooperate, Kikumaru in the backcourt can successfully defend as a clone. Although it is a doubles, it is in Ninzu. Under the tactical arrangement, Ninju VS Terry, Kikumaru VS Tom¡¯s singles X2 situation.


    "In fact, the two of them don''t have enough tacit understanding after all. They target their opponents who are good at dealing with them and make key blows. This can be regarded as a doubles that can show their personal abilities.


    Naruto commented very well, but speaking of him, he is not a person who specializes in doubles. The level of the two doubles on the court is obviously much higher than him.


    Another unprofessional doubles player Trace also said: "When the opponent is confident enough to fight back, and then completely defeat the opponent when the opponent''s mind is shaken, our old traitor of the ice emperor will not let this opportunity pass. of!"


    Ninzu probably didn''t feel the trace department saying right and wrong on the side, otherwise it would be funny to sneeze out of the court. In the fast offense and defense, Ninzu suddenly shot and held the racket with both hands.


    "JackKnife!!"


    With a roar, he endured the tennis ball with all his strength. Although his strength was not as strong as Naruto''s, he was shocked by Jack Knife''s power at close range, causing Terry''s hand to shake.


    The quality of the counterattack was uncontrollable. The tennis ball flew over Shinobu''s head. Shinobu didn''t have Naruto''s ability to take off instantly. He shouted at this moment: "Kikumaru!"


    "OK! Received!"


    Naturally, Kikumaru would not miss this great opportunity. He jumped up in the air, spinning his body in the air like an acrobat: "Kikumaru Bazooka!"


    The smash hit by Kikumaru''s jumping power was like a gust of wind, and instantly flew to the US team halftime. Terry jumped and finally intercepted the ball, but he did not have the exaggerated athletic ability of Kikumaru, although he barely received it. The whole person immediately fell to the ground, not only scratching his elbow, but also two more bruises on the delicate face that attracted many fans, which made Terry''s fans feel distressed.


    ''Sure enough, Xiao Bailian is popular wherever he goes.Hearing the distressed voices of Terry''s fans, Naruto couldn''t help but spit out secretly, and at the same time, he sneered at Fu Duo beside him. Considering the consequences of this black belly, some words still spit out in his heart.


    "Terry!"


    Thom was also shocked when he saw his brother fell, but at this moment he leaped up and said loudly in the air: "Are you still in the mood to care about others?!" He smashed the racket while speaking.


    Thom reacted a little slower because of Terry''s fall, and the smash was slammed directly on the handle of his racket.


    "Huh?!" Mike and Billy were stunned when they returned to the waiting room to watch the game on TV. At the same time, they said: "This is the trick of the track department!"


    "I will borrow it a little bit this time, Tracebe, heading towards the waltz of disillusionment!"


    boom!


    "This round was won by the Japanese team, the score was 4:3."


    The situation reversed immediately!


    Chapter 299-Sorrowful Doll


    This wave of reversal between Kikumaru and Shinzuo was very beautiful. It was really exaggerated and returned all the losses in the first three games. Although the Griffith brothers'' tactics are powerful, there is no absolute tactic in this world. Invincible, even the rule-invincible tricks of zero serve also have debuff that can damage the arm. Any technique and tactics are found to be flawed and cracked.


    Ninzu''s observation and planning ability, as well as the action ability of Kikumaru, completed the reversal scene of four consecutive games.


    Standing in front of Sakura Taro, although the two sweated more than before, they were still very energetic. The vague things like morale can also be applied to competitive sports.


    "You two have a good rhythm just now, keep it going."


    "Yes, coach."


    Sakura Taro didn''t have much to say. After all, the two played very well, and on the other side, the American team''s Baker didn''t know what to say to the Griffith brothers, and they immediately changed their faces.


    Although the distance between the coach seats on both sides is not far, but in such a wide and noisy place, if you don''t listen carefully, you can''t hear their conversations. Sakura Taro naturally doesn''t bother to do those eavesdropping things.


    Sakura Taro''s position cannot be heard. Of course, the Japanese players watching the game at the exit of the player channel can''t hear it even more, but it is still very curious, and it is strange to say: "What did the coach of the American team say? The two brothers'' faces become so ugly?"


    Although Chibu and Sengoku have amazing eyesight, they are useless to see, neither of them can read lip language. It seems that no one in the net king world is famous for amazing hearing, of course, they are the only ones in the world. One of the outsiders (the other is the Golden King), Naruto said: "That Baker intends to let the two brothers lose on purpose?"


    Everyone wondered: "Why?" The US team''s previous press conference made such a big scene. If this game loses, it doesn''t lose face, why would you want to lose on purpose?


    "The reason lies in the reaction of the audience. Many audiences seemed to like the guy who looked like a woman. When he fell before, many people felt distressed. If he loses, naturally... "


    None of the idiots around Naruto immediately understood the meaning of his words. Because of family reasons, the trace department had been learning business knowledge a long time ago. At this time, he couldn''t help but sneer: "I didn''t expect that he still had some skills. But are you not afraid to play off?"


    In fact, Baker¡¯s approach can be regarded as a kind of tragic marketing, which is similar to the common "fruit direct sales, save us" and the like. Although some of those are true, they are indeed more and more driven by interests. The more are routines.


    Baker¡¯s approach is naturally a routine. Originally, he intended to let the Griffith brothers show a gorgeous game and win, but after seeing the audience''s reaction on the spot, he temporarily changed the plan and let their brothers lose the game on purpose. It has aroused the''sympathy'' and''motherhood'' of many female audiences, and thus gained more attention and joint benefits.


    Although this is not a direct gambling, it is essentially the same bad, and it is easy to get out of play as mentioned by the Trace Department.


    According to Baker¡¯s expectation, it doesn¡¯t matter if both doubles are lost. As long as this Terry can gain a large number of fans by attracting sympathy, and then all the next three singles wins, the US team will naturally become the ultimate winner, but as long as the next three games The negative impact of losing a singles game definitely outweighs the benefits Terry could bring if he loses intentionally.


    Maybe it¡¯s because Baker hasn¡¯t paid attention to the players of the Japanese team until now. He still has a superior arrogant attitude. He believes that everything is under control and he can control the outcome of the game at will to transform it into what he needs. Interests.


    Of course, it cannot be said that Baker¡¯s idea is wrong. After all, it is more realistic to make money. In this kind of "dream first" passionate world, it can only be said that the world view is opposite.


    "It''s up to you whether you want to play or not, but a cat must be very upset."


    "Hehe, Eiji will definitely be very angry."


    "This round was won by the Japanese team with a score of 5:3."


    "Hey, do you two still want to play well?!"

 2119 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2119

    As expected by Naruto and Fuji, Kikumaru questioned the Griffith brothers with an angry face. The Griffith brothers deliberately released the water to lose. How could Kikumaru play against them not feel it? There was a muscle in the cat''s head. He immediately felt angry when he left the ground, and sternly questioned whether the game was still going on, in return for the Griffith brothers'' look of confusion.


    They can''t understand Japanese!


    Although the Griffith brothers learned some simple Japanese, they still couldn''t understand Kikumaru''s words. Kikumaru''s anger seemed to them like a blind man, and it was meaningless.


    Kikumaru really started the fire, no matter if they could understand it or not, he said loudly: "You two will give me a good game! Didn''t you fly over from the United States to win the game?! What is it like now? ?!"


    The Griffith brothers still didn''t understand at all. At this moment, Shinzu walked over and pressed Kikumaru¡¯s shoulders, and anger flashed through the calm eyes under the flat lens. Although he was similar to Fuji, it was difficult to hold on to victory. However, as a genius, Shinobu also has his own pride, and the victory of others''letting'' is simply a humiliation to him!


    "Why are you two playing?"


    The words of Shinzu were spoken in English, and the Griffith brothers understood. Terry was shocked and whispered: "We have no choice."


    "No choice?"


    Forbearing his brows, he turned his head and glanced at Baker, who was still smiling despite the unfavorable situation. He seemed to be very satisfied. He was born in a family and had almost no experience, even if he did not know the cause and effect, he wanted to understand something. , There was a hint of sarcasm and...compassion in the eyes looking at Terry?


    "It''s sad, you are like birds in cages now."


    "I said, we have no choice."


    "The wise bird will unlock the cage by itself and fly into the sky, but you don¡¯t even try to do it. It¡¯s really sad. You may not even be as good as the bird in the cage. You are just a tragic puppet manipulated by humans. I don¡¯t need your humility. , I will bear that Yoro will never lose to two dolls who don''t even have a soul!"


    Self-esteem and pride were humiliated, which made Renzu a rare move. With his ability to control his emotions, this situation is indeed rare.


    The Griffith brothers were speechless, and when they turned around, Terry whispered:


    "Brother, do we really have no choice?"


    Thom pursed his lips and said:


    "It is Mr. Baker who discovered us that we will have today. Otherwise, we are still performing together and worry about daily living expenses. We can''t betray him."


    Terry said blankly, "Yes, we can''t betray Mr. Baker."


    The Griffith brothers deliberately lost the game after receiving Baker''s life. They played in the ninth game without any control. Their original strength was not shown at all. Terry was more like a wandering spirit, and the whole person looked a little wrong.


    However, Ninzu and Kikumaru were very angry at this time. Naturally, there was no possibility of mercy under them. Under the anger, their cooperation became better than usual. The Griffith brothers were desperate and couldn''t make a perfect cooperation, neither was Kikumaru. You need to defend in the backcourt and be able to exert the greatest attack power in front of the net, and Shinobu also steadily mobilizes the bottom line, completely mastering every step of the game in his own hands.


    One side loses the will to fight, but the other side is brave, and the score is naturally a one-sided result.


    "Kikumaru beam!"


    Kikumaru¡¯s voice made Terry suddenly awake from a wandering state, and saw the tennis ball flying by him subconsciously pick it up, but he was obviously not concentrated at this time. When he turned around, he stumbled and fell to the ground. The fall was not light, and there were a few more scars on her delicate face, which caused the audience to worry about it.


    Baker smiled when he saw this scene, because he wanted this result.


    "Terry, are you all right."


    Thom stepped forward and helped his younger brother up. Terry shook his head and turned to look at Kikumaru, who was celebrating with the high-five, and said in a daze:''Why can he play so happily?Doesn''t he have any troubles?''


    ''The wise bird will untie the cage by itself...''


    What she said before came to mind again. At this moment, Terry felt that his heart was struggling and his body was shaking. Tom felt a little abnormal, and he quickly asked, "What''s wrong? Are you okay, Terry?"


    Hearing his brother''s voice, Terry made a decisive decision, and then raised his head, without seeing the slightest confusion in his face, and said: "Brother, I want to win this game!"


    "Terry, you..."


    "Even if it''s only once, I really want to try to play tennis on the court with my own will, instead of being a puppet without thought and soul, so, can you help me, brother?"


    Perhaps it was because of the infection of Kikumaru and Ninzu who became sober, or perhaps because of Baker''s interest-oriented tennis, or it was just a simple second disease attack, but these words still sound quite burning in this world. .


    Tom''s brows were frowned tightly, but after a while, he relaxed again. There was a subtle sense of relief in his expression, and said: "Well, who made you my brother?"


    Chapter Three-Rust


    Nothing changed in the follow-up, and the Griffith brothers who were frustrated in their hearts were relieved by their extraordinary strength and the game was reversed. The score was somewhat different from the original plot, and it became 7:5, successfully regaining the US team.


    Although he lost the game, Kikumaru was not too frustrated. This exchange game meant little to him. He was able to compete with the players of the American team and was very satisfied with their peculiar style of play. He smiled and said, "You two are very good. I hope I can fight with you in the future."


    Of course the Griffith brothers did not understand what he said, but they pushed their glasses to their feet and smiled: "It seems that you are not too stupid to be hopeless, and I hope to see you in the wider arena in the future."


    The connotation of this is profound, and the Griffith brothers don¡¯t know if they understand it, Terry replied: "Of course, we will win by then."


    The four of them stretched out their hands and shook their faces, with smiles on their faces. There was no malicious intent. The ancient Yiwu group said, what is this now?Can you make friends with the ball?


    At the end of the game, players from both sides came to the coach.


    Sakura Taro each pointed out the technical shortcomings of Shinozoku and Kikumaru. Although the usual posture is a bit exaggerated, Sakura Taro''s ability is naturally needless to say if he can serve as a coach in a school like Ice Emperor. He is not the Kikumaru of his school, and he does not hide his own personalities, and guides with his own eyes.


    On the other hand, although Baker was surprised that the Griffith brothers did not obey his orders and won, but the result was unexpectedly good. Although the sad marketing was a failure, the victory still attracted a large number of fans to the Griffith brothers. After the game, there were still many spectators shouting the names of Terry and Thom.


    These fans are a lot of money to Baker. For this profit-oriented man, of course, they are in a good mood. Their dissatisfaction with the Griffith brothers for violating their orders is also suppressed, and they are praised in a pleasant manner. .


    The Griffith brothers glanced at each other and bowed to Baker at the same time, saying, "I want to thank Boss for his care and guidance over the years."


    Baker didn''t notice that the brothers'' tone was a little strange, and he was still immersed in the illusion that a large number of audiences and sponsors could bring a lot of wealth to him, and he didn''t notice that rust had already formed in the team he had built.


    After the two doubles, the list of the next third singles was also announced.


    The American team is the beast Bobby Max, who is comparable to the devil muscle man, and the Japanese team is Lucky Sengoku.


    This match is still the first public match of the freshman Sengoku. It can be considered a debut match, but the match does not start immediately. The reason is that after the two doubles, it is already 11:30 in the morning, and it¡¯s lunch time. An hour¡¯s rest not only allows the players to have more time to prepare, but also allows the audience to rest and prepare for the afternoon game.


    At noon, everyone gathered for a meal. The place was in the burger restaurant in the stadium. In addition to the official players selected this time, some people familiar with the players also ran over, such as Qingxue¡¯s first-year three little ghosts, Yamabuki Tan Taiyi and the others, so the three girls, Ying Nao, Tang Xing and Tomoka, can also come here generously without any taboos.


    Naruto nibbled the mountain-like burger in front of him, and said, "The afternoon game is against the guy nicknamed the beast, Sengoku, are you confident?"


    Naruto is a second-year student, and speaking to Sengoku in the third grade is a bit of a''following offense'', but fortunately Sengoku doesn''t care about this, and smiles lightly: "Of course there is confidence, but in fact, I don''t know. Up."


    At this time, Yamabuki¡¯s first-year altar Taiyi stood up and said, "Senshi Senshi, I have investigated the information about Bobby Max of the American team. He was not a professional player in tennis. He used to play basketball and American football player."


    "American football? Oh, it''s not surprising."


    Sengoku thought of Bobby''s burly to exaggerated figure, and couldn''t help but complain, and everyone else laughed.


    American football is known as the top four professional sports in North America. Its popularity in the United States is even higher than the well-known basketball. However, this sport is much more dangerous than basketball. American football is full of violent collisions, so all participating athletes Everyone must wear professional protective gear, so there are still a large number of players suffering from injuries every year.


    In fierce competitive sports, injuries are inherently impossible. For example, many tennis players have tennis elbow problems. This is an injury caused by constant swings. Baseball players mostly hurt their shoulders. Basketball is because of the need. Continuously jumping and running, so many players have injuries to their ankles and Achilles tendons. The injury rate of American football is much higher than the first three. The common injuries are not in the joints, but concussions. Although protective gear can help the players It offsets the rigid damage, but the impact cannot be completely eliminated, so those who can survive this kind of game are fierce.


    Compared to tennis, Bobby¡¯s figure is more suitable for rugby regardless of how you look at it. Sengoku asked: "Taiyi, do you know how Bobby changed from rugby to tennis?"


    "The specific process is not clear, but I heard that when he was in the United States, he had a bad temper. He often hit people during the game, which caused the team to be punished. Then he suddenly disappeared in the football world and waited to reappear. When he became a tennis player."


    "Oh, are you grumpy?"


    Sengoku pinched his chin and repeated it, flashing light in his eyes.

 2120 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2120

    Taiyi Tan said with some worry: "Senshi-senpai, this Bobby is so dangerous. There will be nothing wrong with the game, right?"


    Bobby has a bad record of hurting people, which is indeed a bit worrying, but before Sengoku speaks, Naruto first said: "You worry too much, too. Tennis is not a sport that directly confronts rugby. , And so many people watched the scene. If he dared to hit people, he would be disqualified directly. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Naruto and Sengoku''s relationship is pretty good. If Bobby really hits people, Naruto Will also stop it.


    Tan Taiyi was relieved, and Naruto said to Qianshi: "This third single is the key, but it''s left to you, Qianshi."


    "Oh, I''m really stressed out like this, ah ha ha..." Sengoku said helplessly, clutching his hair, but his expression looked very relaxed, and he didn''t really feel stressed when he looked at it.


    Pengxiang took a bite of the burger and suddenly asked, "The third single has been decided, so who do you think will be the candidates for the next first and second singles?"


    ...


    Pengxiang asked this sentence, and the surroundings fell silent. You look at me, I look at you, but no one is talking for a while.


    The two doubles games have been played, and the third singles has been decided. The candidates for the remaining two singles are naturally curious. Although there are only two places left, there are still three people who have not played at the moment, Sanada, Not dui and cut original.


    Although Kirihara was selected as a substitute for the national team, in fact, when the coach decides who to play, he still depends on everyone''s state of the day. Kirihara cannot say that there is no chance.


    In terms of their usual performance, Sanada and Fuji naturally have to beat Kiribara. Especially, as the deputy minister of Tachikai, Sanada also defeated Fu in the Kanto final. His strength is definitely enough to be recognized by everyone. So he has a high probability of playing the first singles.However, from the perspective of balance, in the two doubles that have ended, Bingdi was selected for a total of two and played two. Although Qingxue is also a two-player game, there are still two players who have not yet played. If you play again, Qingxue will be selected for three to play three, but Wang Zhe Lihaida can only play with one person. Qingxue can be called the leader in this trial. It is a bit bad to face Li Haida, the Guandong champion.


    Speaking of which, Naruto can¡¯t guess that the next two singles will be played. According to the original plot development, he will play in singles two, and Kirara Akira also played in singles one. As a result, he was injured and had to be injured while leading two rounds. Echizen Ryoma came on the bench as a substitute, and this kelp is really pitiful.


    However, due to the influence of Naruto, Echizen Ryoma was not selected for this selection, and Sanada, who was supposed to form the king bomb combination with Atobe, was selected but has not yet played, adding a lot of variables to the next game.


    There are only three people left, and only two seats. Do a simple math problem and you will know that there are six combinations. Although Naruto can force the decision, he will not do it because it is not fun, and it is not a matter of itself. , So it can only be a nonsense nonsense.


    "These can only be left to the coach to decide."


    Chapter 301-The Beast Bobby Max!


    After lunch, the audience returned to the audience one after another, and Naruto''s third singles match was about to begin.


    As always, the appearance of the US team was full of gorgeous performances. The biggest feature of Bobby Max is naturally his amazingly strong muscles.


    Among the Japanese junior high tennis players, although Naruto, Kawamura, and Huaji are all strong types, they have to bow down to this Bobby in terms of strength, because the Asian yellow race is really a physique. It is difficult to compare with the black races in the United States, especially Bobby has also played rugby in the United States, such a highly confrontational sport, so he has more muscles.


    In front of Bobby''s physique, which is completely unlike a middle school student, Sengoku, who has become a lot stronger through boxing practice, still looks small.And Bobby''s height is over 190 centimeters, half a head taller than Bingdi''s birch. Sengoku was originally short in stature. The two stood behind the net, which was the difference between an adult and a pupil.


    Sengoku raised his head and''looked up'' at Bobby in front of him, stretched out his left hand and said, "Please advise, Bobby."


    Bobby¡¯s personality is not good. Sengoku, who is as short as an elementary school student in front of him, was not seen by Bobby at all. He deliberately bent down and said arrogantly, "Heypixy, Illgotobeatyouflat."


    Qianshi touched the back of his head and looked confused:


    "Ah, my English is not very good, what did you just say?"


    "Humph!"


    Bobby snorted, ignoring Qianshi, and turned to the bottom line.


    And Kikumaru, who was struggling with English, asked: "What did Bobby just say? It doesn''t seem like a good thing."


    "''Hey, kid, I want to teach you a lesson'', that''s probably what I meant."


    "Hey, it''s a provocation. It looks good that Sengoku''s English is very poor."


    The big cat said naively, but Fuji didn''t think so, and smiled and said, "It doesn''t seem to be that bad either."


    Sengoku, who was about to serve, didn''t have the awkward look just now, his eyes were sharp, and he secretly said: "If the other party is planning this way, I will show my true ability from the beginning!''


    "Now we will start the singles No. 3 match between the United States and Japan. Japan Sengoku serves."


    "Tiger Cannon!!"


    It''s not that Sengoku didn''t understand Bobby, but didn''t bother to argue with him. As a tennis player, he was provoked, and of course he wanted to play back in tennis.


    Through boxing, Sengoku strengthened the muscles of his whole body, and the power of the tiger cannon is also not the same. In the live-in practice, he also defeated Echizen Ryoma, the shame that Izuki was defeated by a first-year student.


    The Tiger Cannon is extremely fast, but Bobby doesn¡¯t care. It¡¯s better to say that his muscular body flexibility is very scary. Coupled with his wide stride, he can catch up with the Tiger Cannon in just one step, and then violently Swing.


    In the eyes of Naruto, Fuji, Onbe, and Sanada, Bobby¡¯s swinging technique is still very rough. In terms of fine control, it is completely inferior to Sengoku by a level, but his body, the ball he hits It seems that no skills are needed at all, and the power of terror is enough to crush all technologies.


    The shot made with Bobby¡¯s whole body muscles is like a cannonball. Just looking at it, you know that the power is amazing. Sengoku dare not care, concentrate, and use his dynamic vision to the limit. The super high-speed shot is natural in Sengoku¡¯s eyes. Slow down, bulge the right arm muscles, swing with full strength, and then...


    Snapped!


    Completely devastated, Bobby directly crushed Qianshi with strange force, and the muscles Qianshi exercised through boxing still couldn''t fight this''devil muscle man''.


    "This ball was scored by Bobby, and the score was 15:0."


    Bobby is a person who likes to show himself. After scoring, he immediately waved his strong arms and made a cry of "Oh oh", like a King Kong.


    Although this guy looks like an uncivilized beast, his strength is really surprising. The Japanese team is serious, and Fuji said first: "What do you think?"


    Naruto drew his ears and said:


    "As I guessed before the game, the power of the muscles is amazing, and the power of a casual swing is comparable to the wave of the ball. To be honest, I am the only one who can face the strange force on our side."


    When it comes to strength, Naruto is indeed the recognized first place in the Japanese team this time, so everyone has no objection to what he said. At this time, the trace department snorted and said faintly: "The kind of brash man with only muscles, It''s not scary at all."


    I can¡¯t tell from the eyesight of the track department, this Bobby is playing with his body completely, crushing everything with his amazing physical fitness, and is far from the people who have practiced for many years in fine technical control. The ministry says it¡¯s a ¡°muscle-only brat¡±. It¡¯s actually very easy to deal with this kind of person. Even the most bad at dealing with strength players, there are ways to make Bobby¡¯s power impossible to play, but The question is how should Sengoku deal with this reckless man.


    Bobby knocked out Sengoku''s racket with one goal, and obviously didn''t put Sengoku in his eyes. Baker was also very satisfied with it, and said secretly: "That''s it, Bobby, you have only one mission, which is to fight your opponent. Play decently and show your strongest strength to sponsors.''


    ''It seems that you can''t use the tiger cannon casually to deal with this guy, you have to catch his ball first, and then try to find his flaws!''


    Sengoku adjusted his mood. He didn''t use tiger cannons on the second serve. Bobby certainly didn''t care so much. Speaking of which he didn''t know anything about Sengoku. Of course, he didn''t know what was the best. The power to defeat the person in front of him is the task Baker gave him, and this is also the style that Bobby himself is best at.


    Bobby''s physique is too large and his stride length is large. No matter where Sengoku serves, he can walk through within two or three steps, and then hit the ball directly without having to accumulate energy.


    American blacks are too talented in sports, especially strength and explosiveness. It is not something ordinary people can do to play a power comparable to a normal wave ball without storage.


    Sengoku had just experienced the brute force of this guy, and immediately turned the racket to his hands, trying to use his arms to fight against Bobby''s strange force.


    The previous boxing practice still achieved certain results. This time Sengoku''s racket was not knocked off again, but Bobby''s terrifying power still made it difficult for Sengoku to control the ball, and the two-handed return itself would increase the difficulty of the ball. Sengoku''s return Hang the net directly.


    "This ball was scored by Bobby, and the score was 30:0."


    "This ball was scored by Bobby, the score was 40:0."


    "This round was won by Bobby, and the score was 1:0."


    However, within one minute of effort, Bobby won the first game directly. All the points were scored by return. That is to say, after Sengoku served, he scored directly by returning the ball. There is no such thing as a round. Sengoku can hardly resist him. Power, every time a counterattack either goes out of bounds or hangs on the net, the start is a mess.


    "In this situation, let''s not talk about how to win, at least you have to hit the opponent''s ball first to find a chance to counterattack."


    "That fellow Qianshi, shouldn''t give up so easily."


    Although LoveGame was eaten in the first game, everyone knows that the game has just begun, and Qianshi is not so easy to defeat.

 2121 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2121

    In the second round, it was Bobby''s turn to serve. His serve action was different from the general technique. It was the most suitable serve for his body. The serve from a high RBI and a muscle was very powerful like a cannonball.


    Qianshi''s footsteps kept beating, and he had already used the footwork he learned when he practiced boxing.


    This kind of footwork is very flexible. To say that short jumps are definitely a good hand, Sengoku quickly catches up with the tennis ball, and the timing of the swing is accurate, so that the tennis ball falls accurately in the super sweet zone, and the impact is minimized.


    "Fight back!"


    Since the start of the game, it is the first time that Sengoku has returned Bobby''s shot, which refreshed everyone''s spirits.


    But Qianshi himself was very calm, watching Bobby''s movements closely with his eyes, and secretly said:''It''s not enough to fight back, you must find this guy''s weakness!''


    Suddenly Qianshi condensed his gaze, and said in secret:''That''s right, it''s there!''


    Sengoku turned his mind and slammed the tennis ball toward Bobby''s hip. Bobby is tall and has a huge stride length. Therefore, the space under the hip is quite open, and he should not be good at coping with the ball. .


    Sengoku''s thoughts should be correct, but Bobby sneered, his tall body instantly bent down, his movements didn''t seem reluctant at all.Sengoku also miscalculated. Although Bobby is tall, he can play rugby in the United States. Bend down and grab the ball on the ground. This is normal in rugby. He applies rugby skills to tennis. This was naturally unexpected by Qianshi.


    After Bobby bends over, swinging the racket from bottom to top, his body still retains the habit of playing rugby, so this posture is more suitable for him to exert his strength, and the shots he hits are therefore more powerful, making it difficult for Sengoku to resist.


    "This ball was scored by Bobby, and the score was 15:0."


    crisis!


    Chapter 302-Luck that will not disappear


    "This round was won by Bobby, and the score was 3:0."


    The game was completely downside-down. Bobby''s power suppressed Sengoku''s technique. Sengoku was already very reluctant to hit Bobby''s ball back, let alone analyze the opponent in this game to launch a counterattack.


    The more Sengoku falls behind, the more anxious he wants to change the situation with offense, but at this point of offense, he is obviously not the opponent of Bobby this monster, so he falls further behind.


    After three rounds, the two sides exchanged courts.


    At the time of the change, Bobby still did not forget to provoke Sengoku, but Sengoku was too lazy to fight with him. As the third game coach, Tezuka said: "Sengoku, keep your rhythm, based on your quality is absolute I won''t lose to him."


    Qianshi was startled slightly, then smiled:


    "I see, Tezuka."


    After talking about moving quickly to the other half and standing behind the bottom line, Qianshi secretly said: "Yes, only three rounds have been played now. The game is still a long time away. My own rhythm must not be disrupted. This way, we can find out his flaws!''


    While he was thinking, Bobby had already made a powerful serve.


    ''bad!''


    Sengoku was still thinking, so his body''s reaction was slow. When the tennis ball flew in front of him, he finally hurriedly held the racket with both hands and barely received Bobby''s serve.


    However, such a hasty catch is obviously difficult to control the quality of the ball returned. Bobby laughed twice and immediately rushed to the tennis ball.He is tall. On this court, no matter where Sengoku hits the ball, Bobby can almost reach the best hitting position within four steps. This is one of the reasons Sengoku is behind.


    Standing in the best position to hit the ball, the body can hit the ball in the most comfortable posture, naturally able to hit the greatest strength with the least consumption, Bobby roared, like King Kong glaring, and instantly hit the ball back towards Sengoku.


    Unwilling to give up, Sengoku immediately turned and swooped and saved the ball at the very moment of the shot. However, this kind of flying save can''t control the quality of the return. Sengoku yelled out when he was still in the air, but the facts were out of the question. Unexpected.


    Although the quality of the ball returned was terrible, it slowly swallowed it and just climbed over the net. The save from a crisis turned into a good ball. Now no matter how fast Bobby¡¯s reaction was, he couldn¡¯t catch the ball. The tennis ball bounced twice on the ground and slowly stopped moving.


    "The goal was scored by Sengoku, and the score was 15:0."


    Sengoku scored for the first time in this game. He couldn''t help but smile, and said in a low voice: "Lucky." Lucky Sengoku''s name is really not just casual talk. In this game, he was still favored by Goddess of Luck. .


    "No! No!"


    However, Bobby seems to be very difficult to accept compared to Sengoku.


    Although it was only a goal, it was an unbearable shame that Sengoku, who looked like a "child" in Bobby''s eyes, scored points. This is faintly similar to Akutsu, and he is also a grumpy person, otherwise Nor would he disappear in the football world because of hands-on fights in the United States. In anger, he actually argued with the referee on the spot.


    This is simply challenging the authority of the referee!


    Although there are occasional cases where the judgement is changed due to the protest of the players in the game, it is a minority after all. In most cases, the athletes who protest and argue to the referee will never get the results he wants. On the contrary, Because of this, he will be punished even more. It is not uncommon for football to get red cards and basketball to be sent off for technical fouls.


    Bobby had this bad temper when he played football in the United States, and it hasn''t changed.


    Naruto, who was watching the battle, reacted for a while, and sneered: "With well-developed limbs and simple mind, it is really the best evaluation of this guy. Now it seems that this rash man is better than expected."


    "Senshi should also think of a way."


    When Bobby was arguing with the referee, Sengoku was staring at him, pinching his chin and secretly laughing: "This guy''s temper seems to be worse than Taiyi said, this can be used well, eh.''As soon as his eyes rolled, Sengoku had clearly planned his mind and thought of a way to deal with Bobby.


    Watching Bobby''s temper, Baker finally stepped forward to stop it. For him, Bobby''s power is also a major sign of attracting sponsors. Naturally, he does not want any accidents. After a farce, the game starts again.


    "Hey!"


    Before Bobby served the ball, Sengoku suddenly yelled to him, and then when Bobby raised his head repeatedly, Sengoku stretched out his right hand, raised his index finger, and hooked...


    Although there is no explanation, this action has clearly expressed a sentence.


    Come on, kid!


    Humph!!


    Bobby¡¯s previous provocation against Sengoku had no effect, but this provocative tactic was particularly effective for Bobby. Bobby snorted coldly, and his anger was already in his heart, and he roared: "Don¡¯t think you can hit the ball just now, see. I will break you!"


    With anger, Bobby¡¯s serve was more powerful than before. Of course, Sengoku also asked himself to challenge the consequences of Bobby¡¯s provocation. He used his whole body strength to fight against Bobby¡¯s strange power, but his power was only used In terms of strength against Bobby, when attacking, Sengoku did not want to change the situation with a fast attack as before. Instead, he put more energy on the ball and hit the slow ball unexpectedly.


    This kind of slow ball is easy for Bobby, who is agile, to receive it, but when Bobby hits the ball, the expressions on his face are twisted, and there seems to be something wrong.


    Naruto and Onbe, two people with amazing eyesight flashed, and at the same time showed a knowing smile, while Bobby''s powerful shot flew past Senshi''s ear and quickly fell...off the court?


    "Out of bounds, this ball was scored by Sengoku, the score was 15:0."


    "Impossible! How could Bobby''s shot make a sudden mistake?!"


    "The Japanese player''s ball just now looks nothing special."


    Both Baker and the American players who watched the game in the lounge felt unbelievable, but Naruto and Tracebe understood the moment they saw the ball just now. Tracebe said: "Senshi, this guy, finally A bit of insight."


    Fuji and Sanada were thoughtful, while Kirihara, Shinzu and Kikumaru were still confused. Naruto explained: "I said before. When Bobby was in the United States, he played rugby. Rugby attack. The frequency is very high and the intensity is also very strong, so he is very good at attacking, and he is also very good at coping with other people''s attacks. This habit has also been brought to tennis by him. With the power of Qianshi, it is not feasible to attack him head-on. However, when Sengoku plays the slow ball in the opposite direction, this sudden change in rhythm will make Bobby miss the opportunity to hit the ball."


    Everyone was suddenly surprised. In fact, this feeling was very depressing. It was like when a bear kid suddenly came to grab your arm while writing. It was not strong enough to make you unable to write smoothly. It was very uncomfortable for you to write smoothly.


    Bobby is in this mood now. The more depressed he is, the more angry he is. The more angry he hits the ball, the harder he hits the ball. The harder he hits, the hell he is.


    "Sendoku won this round with a score of 3:1."


    Chapter 303-Challenge to the limit!


    "Sendoku won this round with a score of 3:2."


    "Great, Chiishi, I won two games in a row!"

 2122 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2122

    "Never lose to that monster!"


    When Sengoku found a way to deal with Bobby, it was really fruitful. In American football games, Bobby was used to the high-speed offensive and defensive rhythm of rugby, so he would never be afraid of others attacking him. After a slow pace, Bobby has difficulty adapting to such sudden changes and frequent mistakes.


    Naruto shrugged and said:


    "The head of that devil muscle man is really not able to turn."


    In fact, this characteristic of Bobby reminds Naruto of Tetsuya Naito in the world of slam dunk. Naito was originally a rugby player with an extraordinary physique, but was later dug up by coach Miuradai to play basketball, and was later taken Naruto dug a corner to Xiangbei.Naito and Bobby do have some similarities. First of all, Naito¡¯s time playing basketball is shorter than Bobby¡¯s tennis time. So the rugby habits are more obvious in him. The most notable thing is that Naito¡¯s straight line is very fast. But moving left and right seems awkward.


    The most important thing is not adapting to the basketball rhythm. Naito is completely a layman in that respect, which makes Naito¡¯s strength very unstable. If someone cooperates, Naito¡¯s destructive power in the interior is almost everything, even Kawada. Ya Shi will be crushed, but if no one cooperates, and he can''t play a good rhythm, Naito can hardly match the power of Xiangbei glasses brother.


    ''Ha, if you think about it from another angle, the match between Bobby and Sengoku is a bit like a duel between Sakuragi and Miyagaki, but unfortunately it didn''t appear because of me.''


    Naruto¡¯s analogy is also appropriate. Although Bobby¡¯s time to play tennis is short, with his amazing physical fitness, short-term practice allows him to breathe almost every second. How similar is this to Sakuragi Flower Road?Excluding Naruto, an outsider, even if it develops according to the original plot of Slam Dunk World, Sakuragi Flower Road, who has played basketball for more than a month, can knock down the two elders in Xiangyang, overthrow Mu Shenyi, and defend against God alone. Soichiro, the superman Sakuragi Hanado who can do these things to block the immortal road, was beaten by height, weight, strength, speed, and jumping ability in the game against Hainan. No paper data can compare to his Gong Yijiao. As a human being, this is the gap in soft power. Experience, skills, and mentality are all included. The gap between Bobby and Sengoku is also here.


    After the five rounds, although Sengoku was still behind in the score, the momentum was very fierce, and it was roughly a tie with Bobby, and the players of both sides came to the coaching bench to temporarily rest.


    The fierce competition made both of them sweat profusely. Bobby was sitting on the coach''s chair, his muscles were coated with sweat, shining in the sun.


    Baker stood up completely, turned his back to Bobby and said:


    "The Japanese player has incorporated the characteristics of other sports into tennis. It looks good, but you won''t lose to him, Bobby."


    "Yes, Boss."


    "Very well, just like our United States showed to the world, show your strongest power to the audience."


    Baker said, taking out a banana and handing it to Bobby.


    "Hey, that guy is eating bananas." Kikumaru said with his eyes widened, as if he wanted a bite too.


    "That''s for supplementing energy. Bananas are rich in sugar and minerals and are easy to absorb. It is a good way to quickly restore physical strength during the game." Naruto explained that this is also a rare scientific part of the world. .


    In fact, tennis players in reality will also eat bananas in the game, because bananas are rich in fructose and glucose, energy conversion and absorption efficiency is very high, far exceeding fats with higher protein and energy content, and bananas are rich in potassium With magnesium, potassium and magnesium will keep human muscles excited, so eating bananas in the competition can replenish the minerals lost after a lot of sweating.


    Kikumaru and the others are not professional players yet. In addition to the middle school competition, they only play one set, which is difficult to compare with the strength of professional players in five sets and three wins. I don''t know this, and tilted his head and said: "I thought he likes to eat. Bananas are like monkeys."


    "..."


    Kikumaru¡¯s words are really speechless. The very big guys around him will always have a smiling face and no change. Tsuki sneered without comment, Sanada did not squint, and did not care at all. Instead, Shinzu and Kirara were two ranks. It¡¯s not enough. Don¡¯t worry about it (two people: Hey!). In the end, only Naruto shrugged and said: ¡°If you want to say like, Bobby looks more like King Kong. I think he can have nothing as long as he is covered with fur. Acting in King Kong 2 without a sense of harmony."


    Everyone looked at Bobby, thought about the look of King Kong in their heads, and then gave Naruto a thumbs up with their backhands.


    Tezuka didn''t hear the messy conversations on the sidelines. After seeing Bobby, he turned and looked forward.


    "The opponent is well prepared, is it okay, Sengoku?"


    Sengoku put down his kettle. Although his physical exertion was greater than Bobby''s, his spirit was particularly good at this time. He confidently said: "Of course, people who are always confident will be favored by Goddess of Luck."


    Sengoku couldn''t live without luck in a word, he really lived up to his nickname, but this did not prevent Tezuka from understanding his determination, and said lightly: "Don''t be careless, Sengoku."


    Tezuka''s mantra has officially stepped out of Qingxue and headed for the whole country. Regardless of whether Qianshi will complain, the competition will continue.


    "This round was won by Bobby, and the score was 4:2."


    "This round was won by Sengoku, the score was 4:3."


    Bobby usually eats bananas to replenish his stamina. The physique seems to be accustomed to this method, so the effect is particularly fast in him. After returning to the court, he showed strong power almost instantly to get a round. .


    However, Sengoku''s toughness was beyond Bobby''s expectation. With his strength and stamina at a disadvantage, Sengoku managed to win the seventh game. He bit the score, just not allowing Bobby to increase the score. .


    The two currently do not have the so-called "trick" that can solve each other in one breath. Bobby''s best strength is supported by Sengoku, and Sengoku needs to wait for Bobby to reveal his flaws before attacking. The difference between the two in calculating the overall strength is not big. This also led to the prolongation of the game, especially in the seventh game. In just one game, Bobby and Sengoku played for more than ten minutes. It was almost two o''clock in the afternoon. The weather was hot, and it lasted under this condition. The battle is a very high test for both.


    Two coaches, Sakura Taro and Huacun, stood at another exit. Although the coach of the third game was Tezuka, they were also coaches of the representative team this time, and naturally they would pay attention to the players'' performance in actual combat.


    Huacun said with concern: "It seems that this game will take a long time. If you fight for a long time in this kind of weather, it may cause indelible damage to the bodies of the two children." Huacun is that kind. For coaches who pay attention to the long-term growth of players, for Bobby and Sengoku, whose bodies are still growing, playing over-loaded games at high intensity will place an excessive burden on the undeveloped body. This is Hua The village does not want to see.


    Although it is a bit strange to call Bobby a "child", Sakura Taro will not pay attention to this, but calmly analyzes: "The protracted battle is not good for Sengoku. The opponent Bobby not only supplements his physical strength with bananas, but also he In the United States, I have also played high-intensity sports like basketball and rugby, and I will never lack concentration at this time."


    "No, I don''t think protracted war is really bad for Sengoku."


    "why?"


    "Bobby''s quality is indeed very good. There are very few people who can compare with him in the tennis industry in the middle of the country. However, that excellent physical fitness is based on the excellent genes of American blacks and standardized exercise methods. Yes, the unique genes and environment have made Bobby''s excellence. On the other hand, Sengoku, I have seen the information of this child before, although he also has natural dynamic vision, his body is not strong, but he can be after the Kanto Conference In less than a month, he developed that kind of body and combined boxing with tennis. This is done entirely by his own ability. From this point of view, I think Sengoku has better qualities than Bobby. "


    "This obsession is indeed worthy of attention."


    The two coaches talked about it, regardless of whether there is any favoritism or not, they always have a higher evaluation of Sengoku.


    "Sendoku won this round with a score of 5:4."


    Chapter 304-The third singles that ended after exceeding the limit


    After nine rounds, the game has been played for more than an hour. Now it¡¯s two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, which is the hottest time of the day. In this open stadium, except for some willful ones, No one turns on the air conditioner. In such sunlight, even the audience feels hot.


    Some kept fanning themselves, some held up parasols, some bought cold drinks to finish themselves, some simply stood up and stood under the shadow of the rear stands, even standing, they were unwilling to expose themselves to the sun.


    The audience is like this, not to mention Sengoku and Bobby who are in the fierce competition.


    The two people were covered in sweat, almost as if they were fished out of the water. When they walked back to the rest area, sweat would be thrown off them every step of the way, and Bobby could still sit in the chair slowly Sengoku almost threw himself onto the chair, showing how severe his physical exertion was.


    Tezuka put a clean sweat towel on Sengoku, but still couldn''t wipe the sweat off his body. He couldn''t help but ask, "Is it all right, Sengoku?"


    "It''s okay."


    Sengoku replied simply that he must now use all his energy to recover his physical strength, and he did not even want to consume the power to say one more word. Tezuka knew his situation and stopped talking.


    When the game started again, Sengoku and Bobby returned to the court.


    The stamina of the two of them is approaching the limit. Although Bobby''s own stamina is stronger than Sengoku, but the excessively violent playing style also makes his physical consumption more serious than Sengoku, so the actual situation of the two of them is similar now.


    ''I can''t even lift my arms now, but this big guy should be about the same as me, let me see which of us will fall first!''


    Senishi made up his mind to fight Bobby''s back, and after receiving Bobby''s serve, he speeded up to the net.


    "Go online?!"


    "Does Sengoku intend to speed up the attack at this time?!"


    Sengoku had been using a combination of speed and slow tactics before, which made Bobby unable to adapt and made active mistakes. The defense was extremely tight. However, when the physical strength of both sides reached the limit, Sengoku actually chose to attack actively. It seems that he really planned to make the final battle. .


    Sengoku hits the ball at a great angle in front of the net to attack Bobby¡¯s blind spot. Originally, with Bobby¡¯s physique, he can move within four steps from any position on the court, but his physical exertion has changed his movements. It was a lot slower, and it was naturally impossible for Qianshi to let go of this opportunity, speed up the attack, and snatch this crucial game from Bobby.


    "Sendoku won this round with a score of 5:5."


    It''s pitiful to see Tian, ??Qianshi fell behind from the beginning, was suppressed for most of the day, and finally caught up at the last moment of the game.


    Bobby lost his serve to win the game. It is conceivable how he felt. If it weren''t for being caught by Baker, this grumpy and brash man might directly beat the referee.

 2123 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2123

    Under the bright sun, the eleventh game played a full 15 minutes before Bobby won again.


    Both people''s physical strength has exceeded the limit. Starting from the twelfth game, it is their own will that supports them to continue the game. Even if the action of each swing is completely out of shape, neither of them has stopped.


    "Deuce."


    I can¡¯t remember exactly how many times this is the tie-break in the twelfth inning. In fact, even the referee is tired. I¡¯m afraid most of the audience are thinking about it, no matter who it is, hurry up. Let these two people stop.


    Even Bu''er, who always keeps the same smile, changed his face and frowned, "It should be stopped. Their bodies have exceeded their limits. If this continues, it will double or triple their bodies. The above injury." Although his personality is dark, Fujin is not a bad person. If Bobby and Sengoku caused unbearable damage to their bodies for this victory or defeat, he would not want to see them.


    Naruto shook his head and said:


    "Even if we know this, there is no way to stop it. Although everyone can see that they have exceeded the limit, none of them are willing to admit defeat. They didn''t get hurt. Even the referee can''t forcefully terminate the game. Right."


    The referee was actually very helpless. He had to turn his head around and watch the game between them. For so long, the referee felt that his neck was about to break.


    At this moment, Sengoku, whose physical strength exceeded his limit, was unstable when he received the ball and fell. Although Sengoku managed to save the ball in the end, it became a rare opportunity in this game.


    "West Malaysia!"


    "OK, God help me!!"


    Bobby looked at the ball and was extremely excited, not only because he was able to win, but also because he was finally able to end this damn long battle.Bobby seemed to pour all his anger and all remaining power into this ball, using his last strength to jump up and smash!


    "That''s it!"


    The smash that condensed Bobby''s last strength quickly fell, and Sengoku, who fell to the ground, could only watch the tennis ball fly by in front of him, completely helpless.


    "has it ended?"


    Everyone thinks that the game will end with Bobby''s victory, but even for the supporters of the Japanese team, there is not much regret at this time. Instead, there is a sense of relief of "finally over" because of the long and lasting experience. They were all tired from watching the war.


    "Touch the net, Deuce!"


    The referee''s voice suddenly pulled everyone back to reality from the happiness that was finally liberated. Everyone turned their heads and saw that Bobby''s racket hit the net, pressing the middle of the net.


    According to the rules of the tennis game, a player''s racket must not touch the net, otherwise the opponent will score.It''s not that Bobby doesn''t know this basic rule, but he wants to end the game too much, and finally exhausted his strength, and he has no extra energy to control his strength in his state.


    "Oh, Lucky."


    "Should you say that you really deserve to be lucky Sengoku?"


    "I don''t know if this is fortunate or unlucky, no two seniors."


    As Naruto said, Bobby¡¯s smash hits the net to send points. I really don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s lucky or unfortunate for Sengoku. Although he nearly died and didn¡¯t lose the game, the score here means that the game between the two will continue. Go down.


    Bobby thought that he could win the game with the smash just now, but because of his mistake, he gave away points for nothing. Under great joy and compassion, his spirit reached his limit, his movements became more sluggish, and it was difficult to cope with Sengoku''s''attack''.Both of them were mechanically brandishing their rackets. In fact, the game was no more interesting to speak of at this level, but I didn''t know when it would end.


    "This round was won by Sengoku, the score was 6:6, and the tie-breaker."


    The referee had just announced that the game had entered the tie-break, and they heard two bangs. Bobby and Qianshi fell to the ground at the same time. Their physical and mental exhaustion made them insufficient to hold on, and they fell into a short faint at the same time.


    The referee hurriedly stepped forward to check the status of the two of them. After a while, he announced: "Because neither side can play, the game is tied."


    After finally hearing the news of the end of the third singles, everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief. The audience felt extremely tired. The match between Sengoku and Bobby seemed to make them feel the same.


    The two sides hurriedly sent people to carry the two fainted people away. Because it was only a brief faint caused by excessive physical exertion, Sengoku regained consciousness after being supported by Kikumaru and Shinzu. When he came to the player entrance, he said in a hoarse voice: "Sorry, everyone... failed to win this..."


    Naruto patted Qianshi on the shoulder, punched a force to eliminate the hidden wound in his body, and said with relief: "It''s okay, although I didn''t win, I didn''t lose. Anyway, there are two games left."


    Fuji also said, "Senshi, leave it to us next."


    Soon after the end of the third singles, Japan and the United States announced the list of players for their second singles. There is no change from the original plot. The Japanese team¡¯s genius will help the US team¡¯s tennis machine Andrew Igridev. .


    Chapter 305-Genius vs Tennis Machine!


    After the third singles ended, as before, there was still some time before the second singles game started. Naruto went to buy a can of soda, then looked around at the beautiful girls, and went back to the Japanese team after wandering around. Resting area, but here I was surprised to see Baker just getting up and leaving, as if he was talking to Fuji.


    Naruto walked over and asked curiously:


    "What did Baker ask you to say, wouldn''t it be that you lose on purpose?"


    Buer shook his head and said:


    "Although it''s not, but it''s almost the same. He just told me something about Andrew, who is going to play with me for a while."


    "Oh? Tell me about it."


    Fudi didn''t hide it, and told him what Baker had just told him.Andrew, like the Griffith brothers on the team, had a very poor life in the past, even worse than them. The Griffith brothers can also earn living expenses through street performances, but Andrew must barely survive through theft, and of course be arrested. Living must be inevitably beaten, almost like living in hell.


    Baker discovered Andrew''s tennis talents and trained him with the most rigorous training. And Andrew also hopes to change his past tragic fate by becoming a successful professional tennis player. If he fails today, It will cause a major blow to Andrew''s career.


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Naruto couldn''t help but sneered after hearing this, and said: "This Baker''s structure is always too small, and he used this kind of innocent method. Should I say that he is actually very naive?"


    Of course, Baker would not come to tell a story to Fuer for no reason. His purpose was nothing more than to use Fuer¡¯s sympathy to create a psychological burden on him. However, this method is too infamous, after all. Second, I didn''t know what to do with Andrew, and there was no need to be distracted by his affairs. Naruto didn''t want to admit that it was a''strategy'' with the method Baker used.


    Fuji was also a little speechless, and smiled:


    "Maybe he is too naive, but it may also be because I was underestimated."


    Baker may still underestimate the Japanese players. In his opinion, these people are just ordinary middle school students in Japan, and their psychological quality and experience cannot be compared with adults, so he is completely wishful thinking. I think my''strategy'' will not be seen through by a middle school student, and that it can really affect Fuji.


    "Oh, that''s really terrible. It seems that Andrew is going to be out of luck."


    Naruto gloated and said that because of the butterfly effect he brought, Fuji was no longer the one who didn''t care about victory or defeat. Whether it was mentality or strength, Fuji was gradually getting closer to the image of the new net king. , Underestimate him, but he will be unlucky.


    Twenty minutes later, the game was ready to begin, and players from both sides once again appeared in the special effects of smoke and light and shadow.


    Fuji¡¯s opponent is the Andrew Igledev, who has the title of tennis machine, with purple-gray hair, weird braids, and that extra-long chin. Naruto couldn¡¯t help but complain: "This guy His appearance is really distinctive, just like the shoehorn in my house."


    To be honest, Andrew is not too ugly, but the hairstyle is too exaggerated, the face is too long, and the chin is more prominent. This is not in line with the aesthetics of the Asians, and it is a lot worse than the beautiful men in this world. cut.


    Naruto''s complaints made everyone around him speechless. Although it is indeed quite similar, you don''t need to be so direct.


    But fortunately, not everyone talks about life like Naruto''s endless life. He pushed his glasses to his feet, and immediately brought the topic back to the normal direction, saying: "That Andrew doesn''t know how strong he is, but I heard He was nicknamed the tennis machine when he was in America."


    "Tennis machine?"


    "Well, I heard that his offensive and defensive actions are extremely accurate, just like a machine that has been carefully programmed, and I heard that he has the eyesight to accurately see through the opponent''s strength and can use the best plan Beat the opponent."


    Ninzu didn''t know where he heard the gossip, and said all the information he knew about Andrew.


    Naruto and Kikumaru looked at each other and smiled at the same time, Naruto said:


    "In this case, there is no need to worry."


    "Why?"

 2124 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2124

    "Don''t say that it''s just a nickname. Even if he is really a robot, the guy who is Fuji will not lose to him. How can it be so easy to see through the true strength of Fuji?"


    "That''s right, don''t worry."


    The two of Qingxue are very confident about Fuji. Although he lost to Sanada in the Kanto final last time, but after that break and stand up, even Naruto does not know how much Fuji has improved so far. The same Andrew, facing a stronger than the original, a tragedy in Naruto''s eyes is about to happen.


    "Now we will start the US team''s singles number two match against Japan. US team Andrew will serve."


    Andrew and Fuji stand separately on the court. Andrew gets the right to serve and takes the lead. This tennis machine is completely unsmiling, but it''s different from Sanada''s iceberg style. It looks like focusing on the game and ignoring everything around it. .


    Although Andrew is not a real machine, after Baker''s special training, his eyesight is far better than that of ordinary people. Almost after acquired training, he has reached a level that can be compared with people with natural vision such as Kikumaru and Sengoku.


    I saw Andrew''s eyes locked at the outer corner of the court, and then he swung the ball out of the court.


    ''So fast!''


    Not careless, but still surprised at the speed of Andrew''s serve, which is not inferior to Sengoku''s Tiger Cannon, and the angle of the serve is extremely tricky, not just to the outside corner of the court, but also external spin on the ball. After the tennis ball bounced, it bounced off the court even more.


    Fujitsu''s fast footsteps finally caught up with the ball, but the chase was too deep, and most of his body was outside the court boundary.


    Andrew is as cold and ruthless as a machine, hitting the ball with a backhand and hitting the ball to the right corner of the court. This time the ball is also extremely accurate. Just like the previous serve and hit the corner of the teeing court, the ball happened to hit the corner of the court. , Completely hit the best defensive space.


    Fuji hurriedly turned around, rescued the ball at the last minute, and the tennis ball flew high.


    Andrew seized the opportunity and jumped to smash.


    "This ball is there!"


    Fuer calmly, shook his hands and turned around!


    "The unicorn landed!"


    The enhanced version of the triple counterattack was used. The power of Andrew''s smash was used by Fujitsu to transform Andrew''s power into the power of a lob. The tennis ball flew over Andrew''s head in a very high arc and hit the bottom line accurately.


    "The goal was scored by Fuji, and the score was 15:0."


    In the American team lounge, the Griffith brothers were surprised to see the unicorn landing. His brother Tom Griffith said: "This trick looks very similar to the endurance trick. It seems that Andrew''s smash should be for this Japanese player. It''s useless."


    Terry nodded and said: "Well, it seems that the Japanese players do have a lot of peculiar skills, and this time they came to Japan."


    Andrew naturally watched the previous doubles of the Griffith brothers, staring at him, and said in his heart:''It seems that you can''t use smash, and then use other techniques to deal with him.''Andrew is known as a tennis machine, not only because he has the same precision technology as a machine, but also because he has a strong analytical ability. He can quickly analyze the opponent''s strength and technical characteristics during the game, and formulate the best Suitable targeted tactics, which is why he has never been disadvantaged.


    Forbearance squeezed his chin, and said: "Although the first ball was taken with a unicorn, if you carefully analyze the process, Fuji was almost passive from the beginning of the serve. Although he used the unicorn to get back a city, he used it from the beginning. The trick is still a bit disadvantageous, and the opponent seems to have seen it through. The Kirin shouldn¡¯t be used after landing."


    No matter how the Kirin landed, it was only an enhanced version of the Brown Bear¡¯s arrest. Without a smash, it would be impossible for a Kirin to land. Everyone knows that.


    As the inventor of this trick, no one is more aware of the weakness of Kirin landing than Fuji, and thought to himself:''This guy is a little trickier than imagined, but this is more challenging!''


    Andrew''s strength has faintly improved Fujitsu''s desire to win. This is also one of his changes after the Kanto final. In the back and forth seesaw, Fujitsu seized the opportunity to actively attack.


    "The phoenix is ??still in its nest!"


    Chapter 306-The collision of reality and ideal!


    After the Kirin landed, Fujitsu stepped up the offensive, and Phoenix returned to the nest immediately.


    The rotation of Phoenix''s nest is much stronger than the original version of Feiyan''s nest. After flying over the net, it landed almost instantly. The full subsidy of the ball on the ground also made it impossible for Andrew to hit back.


    "The goal was scored by Fuji, and the score was 30:0."


    "Tsk tusk tusk, triple counterattack makes two strokes in a row, it''s really rare to have such a unique one."


    Kikumaru was surprised to say that three years of classmates, he naturally understands the character of the best and lacks the desire to win or lose in everything. The triple counterattack is really only used when the game is quite unfavorable. Now he has only scored two points in the first game. There were two tricks, which really didn''t fit the original character of Buddhism.


    Naruto naturally knows the changes. Because of the fluctuations in the power of fate caused by the arrival of the King of the Golden Nightmare, the fate of everyone in this world has been different from the original. Of course this is also true of Fuji, and his fate cannot be said to be completely Change, to be precise, it should be that his destiny trajectory has jumped, and he has connected to the state of the new net king. Now Fuji is more mature and will have the desire to win and lose. The original party will look unhappy, but this is closer to the new one. Among the net kings, no two weeks helped.


    Fujisan hit back with two strokes and scored two points in a row. It was really domineering, and as a popular character in this world, Fuji was obviously blessed by fate. At this time, a breeze blew out of thin air over the sports field. The unique hair is even more full.


    Fuer responded to the scene and said something full of souls: "Facing this breeze, let''s have another ball."


    Of course, Andrew is not as good-humored as Bu Er, who would be happy if he missed two points and hit the start without saying a word.


    When the wind blew, all Japanese players knew what they were going to play with. As expected, they swung their racket upwards, and the tennis ball flew high in the sky in a flash.


    Andrew looked up at the tennis ball flying to a high place, and whispered:


    "A mistake? Wrong!"


    As a tennis machine, Andrew¡¯s analytical ability is extremely amazing. The first time he saw it, he knew that the ball was not a simple mistake. When he was about to run to catch the ball, his eyes suddenly flashed because he subconsciously raised his head to look at the ball. The sunlight hits his eyes directly, making him unable to open his eyes for a while.


    "Triple Fight Back White Dragon!"


    The advanced version of the triple counterattack was successfully used as the last move. After the tennis ball landed, he did not bounce back into the hands of Budu. Instead, he flew directly out of the court to draw a dragon''s trajectory. It was really gorgeous.


    Andrew''s sight returned, and Buer pointed at him with a racket across the court, and said: "In front of me, you have no chance of winning."


    Whether Andrew is a human or a machine, he couldn''t help but feel annoyed when he heard the words, and said in a deep voice: "This kind of thing will have to wait until you beat me!"


    Fuji turned around and pretended to be forced, and said:


    "Of course I will."


    The triple counterattack has been exhausted, and it seems a bit boring not to take the fourth move. Fuji himself probably also thought this way. The fourth ball did not give Andrew any chance at all.


    "Guard of Hertouncles!"


    After playing the trick, Fujia turned around and said lightly:


    "Your ball can no longer pass the net."


    Snapped!


    Sure enough, Andrew''s shot could not overcome the super spin of the guard of Hecton Kreis. He directly hung the net and landed on the ground. With the words that Fuji turned around and pretended to be compelling, there was a real man who never looked back at the explosion.


    Upon seeing this, Naruto couldn''t help but vomit secretly: "Speaking of all the tricks of Qingxue''s positive selection, the second best is the second, right? Can it be said that the second is the reason for his popularity?In this way, there are a lot of primary school students now.''


    Fortunately, Fuer doesn''t know how to read minds, so Naruto can vomit at will and don''t worry, otherwise it would not be fun to be stared at by the black-bellied demon.


    In the first game of the game, it became a unique performance. The quadruple counterattack was extremely gorgeous, and his appearance was better than Andrew. Many sponsors invited by Baker liked him. He was on the coach¡¯s bench. Baker will probably vomit blood after knowing this.


    After a round, the two sides exchanged courts, and the coach temporarily pointed the players.


    "The Japanese player who is called "Fuji" is indeed a bit stronger than expected, but there is no shortcoming in no play style. Find out his flaws. Even if you do it during training, I don''t think you want to return. Go to the hell of the past."


    In the past, when he was unable to eat enough and had to steal, and he was often beaten all over his body is Andrew''s most fearful memory. Because he has experienced the horror of hell, even if he is not in heaven now, he does not want to go back to the past. In the dark days.


    Andrew was shocked and said, "I see, Boss."


    Baker¡¯s words are pointing, and to be clear, they are also threats, because for Baker, players are tools for gaining profits. Naturally, worthless tools do not need to be left or discarded. Andrew also knows this well, so he must work hard.

 2125 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2125

    On the contrary, the atmosphere on the Japanese team is much more relaxed. The on-the-spot coach of the second singles is Huacun. She didn''t say much to Fuer, just one sentence.


    "Fuji-kun, just play in the way you like."


    Although Fuji has always been doing it the way he likes, Huacun''s words are so concise that he is slightly taken aback: "Is that the only way, coach?"


    "You are all just teenagers, there is no need to think about too complicated things, and I don''t want to add too much burden to you just because of an exchange game. For children of your age, If it is too strict and creates resistance, it will be a burden for future growth, so just go play happily."


    Huacun¡¯s remarks moved Fuji a lot, and it fits the world view of this world (seamlessly). Although some people think this is unrealistic, there is no such indulgence player in reality. Players are the most famous coach of interference than the mentor of basketball god Jordan, Phil Jackson.


    Baker and Huacun may represent two diametrically opposed coaching styles, extreme reality and profitability, as well as more attention to the players'' own wishes and future. Different people have different opinions.


    The two sides have changed the court, and the game will be played again and serve only.


    Since Buer intends to win, he won''t be merciful when he starts. He turns the tennis ball with his left hand and swings his right hand diagonally upwards.


    Disappearing serve!


    Because the speed difference before and after the tennis ball hits the ground will cause the visual illusion that the tennis ball suddenly disappears, it is the only skill to serve. Although it is not like a Tezuka zero serve, it is an advantage that there is no burden on the body.


    The following is from a dead star who doesn''t complain: "Fuji is really the laziest one in this world." Most of the tricks are defensive counterattacks and use strength to fight back. Isn''t it lazy?


    "The goal was scored by Fuji, and the score was 15:0."


    "Disappearing serve!"


    Fuji again played the disappearing serve, but Andrew had just seen the magic of this move, and now he was ready, facing Fuji''s disappearing serve, Andrew closed his eyes directly.


    "That guy closed his eyes, isn''t he going to give up? Hahaha..."


    The above is the Flag from Daisen Horio.


    boom!


    The sound of the ball hit the face directly, and Andrew cracked the missing serve with only the second ball.The reason is very simple. One of Baker¡¯s training for Andrew is to exercise his hearing. Through this exercise, Andrew has trained to know the ball¡¯s landing point and path as long as he hears the sound of the ball. He closes his eyes. In order to mask the visual impact of the missing serve, focus on hearing, the missing serve is essentially a visual deviation caused by the speed difference to attack the opponent, so in other words this trick is useless for the blind.(laugh!)


    ''He saw through it, really amazing!''


    It¡¯s not surprising that Fuji¡¯s disappeared serve was broken. After all, after seeing the strength of the American players before, Fuji of course would not arrogantly think that his opponent will be a weak chicken that can be easily defeated, so he puts up his racket in an instant and starts. offensive.


    "The phoenix is ??still in its nest!"


    "Topspin?!"


    "The goal was scored by Fuji, and the score was 15:0."


    Although the Phoenix still scored again, the same trick was used twice to make the tennis machine see through the weakness of Phoenix still nest, that is, top spin. Although Phoenix still nests better than Feiyan still nests, it will use Landing faster than the original speed, but the essence has not changed. Phoenix still has to defend against the opponent''s topspin.


    Now that Andrew has seen through this point, he will naturally not play any topspin to give Fujitsu a chance to hit Feiyan to return to the nest, and block all the opponent''s abilities against the opponent''s weakness. This is exactly what Andrew is the tennis machine. style.


    While everyone was concentrating on the game, Naruto outside the court looked at the sky.


    "It is going to rain."


    Chapter Three Hundred and Seven-Take the risk, the genius who is provoked


    As soon as Naruto¡¯s voice fell, the big raindrops poured down. The weather in summer is changeable. The hot sun was still more than half an hour ago, which made people wonder if they were barbecues on the iron plate, but in an instant it rained heavily. .


    The rain is coming extremely fast, so that the game has to be temporarily stopped. If you encounter such a heavy rain, you can only stop the game and fight another day if you encounter such a heavy rain. , But this time is different, the difference lies in the venue.


    This large stadium is of course completely different from the open-air stadium used in the previous regional competitions. After the referee urgently suspended the game, the staff of the stadium immediately closed the roof of the stadium to isolate the heavy rain, and then turned on the lights in the stadium. The game can finally go on smoothly.


    However, this sudden change in weather is a bit detrimental to Fuji, because the roof is closed. Although the stadium is large, it has become a big pot. There is no way to generate wind. The white dragon that needs to borrow wind cannot be beaten.


    Now in the triple counterattack, the White Dragon cannot be used due to unexpected circumstances, and Andrew has seen the essence of Phoenix Returning to the Nest and Qilin Landing. As long as there is no topspin and smash, Phoenix Returning to the Nest and Qilin Landing will not appear. The vanishing serve was also cracked by Andrew, that is to say, now the only trick that can have a practical effect on Andrew is the Guardian of Hertouncles.


    With a mindset of no-two, of course, he won¡¯t be flustered because of the inability to use a few tricks. He took a deep breath and adjusted his mental state after the game was suspended.


    The speed of the serve this time was very fast and the spin was also very strong. It flew in front of Andrew almost instantly. At the same time, the whole person rushed to the Internet and adopted the aggressive offensive tactics of serving the Internet.


    ''Internet?''


    When Andrew saw the action of Fuer, he immediately adopted the best response strategy to deal with the online players, and hit the ball directly at the feet of Fuer.


    This method is exactly the same as that used by Fuji to deal with the Ice Emperor''s Akutagawa Jirou. Even if Fuji takes an offense, he will not be a simple reckless man. How could he not think of the possibility of being counterattacked by others, and swing the racket in the footsteps. He picked up the ball without stopping, and when Andrew was about to receive the ball, Fuji was already standing in front of the net, occupying the best attacking position.


    The position in front of the net is good at offensive and not good at defending, which can be described as a double-edged sword. Andrew''s eyes swayed, and the backhand hit the ball to the right, which is the best defensive space.


    As expected, it appeared in the interception position like a teleportation.


    "Pretty!"


    Naruto blurted out and said, Fujii''s prediction of Andrew''s ball path is really beautiful this time. To predict whether this kind of thing is accurate or not requires a combination of experience, inspiration and temporary luck. The only place is here. The aspect does have advantages.


    Fuji has already occupied a favorable offensive position in front of the net. In theory, he can easily hit a wide-angle fast ball to attack Andrew. Instead, he raises his racket and opens it directly.


    "Guard of Hertouncles!"


    In a favorable situation, Fuji still released his current strongest trick, the guard of Hertouncles. When the ball was hit, the result was already doomed, that is, Andrew''s return is bound to be net.


    ''He used the double-sided super spin of the racket to stall my return ball. To solve this trick, he must use a stronger spin than him.''Andrew is worthy of being a tennis machine. At this time, he has analyzed the essence of the guard of Hecton Kress and the way to crack it.


    But what do you say?The heart is higher than the sky, and the fate is thinner than paper.This method of cracking knows that Gui knows, whether it can be played is another matter, even a master of Sanada¡¯s series, trying to crack the super spin of the guard of Heron Kress, took several rounds of time. Even nearly let Fuji come back, and Andrew can''t be compared with Sanada no matter how strong it is, it is not easy to crack the guard of Heron Kress.


    The next game was simply a replay of the second half of the final of the Kanto Conference, and the guards of Heron Kress suppressed Andrew, which allowed the audience to see a very magical picture.


    The ball played by No. 2 didn''t show how deep and tricky the trajectory was, but it happened that Andrew couldn''t handle it. All the balls returned were tied to the net, and the scores of the two sides were also pulled apart.


    "This round was won by Fuji, the score was 5:0."


    He won five games in a row, and his performance in this game can be described as completely suppressing Andrew. For Andrew, compared to physical exhaustion, the more terrifying is the mental pressure. Failure will return to the past. In life like hell, this idea has been deeply ingrained in Andrew''s mind, and it has turned into extremely terrible pressure invisibly.


    After the fifth round, the two returned to the rest area, naturally looking relaxed, but Andrew was extremely nervous, and there was a faint fear.


    Baker never thought that someone could suppress Andrew to such a degree. The next round would be a one-of-a-kind serve win. Once Andrew loses, it is not just a 6-0 issue, but more importantly. Once the two wins, the big score between the two sides will become Japan''s two wins, one loss and one tie. With only the first singles left, the game will be tied at most, and Japan will actually be invincible.


    Once this is the case, the situation becomes completely against the American team. Baker has planned a lot for this exchange match to attract as many sponsors as possible, and even embezzled public funds to make a large scale, just to make more money. As long as these players gain the favor of sponsors and bring enough advertising revenue, he will naturally fill up the loopholes in public funds after the fact, but once he fails, he will fall into a dead end.


    Thinking about this, Baker also became impatient, and Andrew said in a bad tone: "Andrew, hurry up and beat the Japanese player, otherwise you can go back to the dark days of the past!" Thinking of the consequences of being discovered about his embezzlement of public funds, Baker also felt terrified. He immediately removed all the disguise of gentlemen, and the whole body was full of violence, and what he said was a complete threat.


    Andrew naturally knows Baker¡¯s temper. He knows that he can do it. Once he is worthless, he will absolutely unceremoniously discard himself like rubbish. At the thought of that terrible dark day, Andrew trembles. , Fear made his limbs chill, and it took a long time to say: "Boss, I will definitely defeat him!" There is a kind of madness in the words.


    I don¡¯t even know that Andrew¡¯s state is already extremely dangerous. He kept using the guard of Hecton Kress in this game, just to be more familiar with the essence of this trick in actual combat, and I really felt a lot in the game. , And even have a faint thought about the new trick.


    The two returned to the game. The sixth game was a non-two serve, and at the same time a non-two serve to win the game. This game is very important, just like the battlefield mentioned in the art of war, it can affect the entire game. Situation.


    There is already a cliff behind Andrew, unable to retreat. In order not to experience the horror and darkness of the past, he will win the game by all means.


    Fuer''s mood was naturally much more relaxed. He continued to improve during the game. At the same time, the game was also a lot of fun for him. Of course, he was very happy.

 2126 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2126

    With a snap, after Fujitsu served, the whole man rushed towards the net again.


    Andrew locked his eyes and swung a powerful forehand smash. The tennis ball flew straight towards Bu Er''s face. The ball did come suddenly, and Bu Er did not expect it. Fortunately, he reacted very quickly. Use the racket to block and barely block the ball back.


    Andrew grabbed the racket and accelerated to the net, kicked off, smashed in the air, and the tennis ball went straight to Bu''er''s knee.


    "Don''t be careful ­¡"


    "Fuji-senpai!!"


    "Watch out! ­¡"


    Everyone was shocked when they saw this scene. Many people exclaimed at the same time. Fuji was also startled. He quickly dodged to the side. When he was about to be hit by a tennis ball, Naruto''s eyes flashed. Send out a force that no one can detect.


    The dangerous tennis ball deflected slightly at the last minute, and flew past his rubbed calf. Although it was scratched a bit, it didn''t hurt the knee directly.


    "The goal was scored by Andrew and the score was 15:0."


    Although the goal was for Andrew to score, this method of scoring really made many people angry, such as Kaitang in the auditorium and Kikumaru in the player area. Kikumaru was even more angry and gritted his teeth. He gritted his teeth and said: "That bastard was deliberate! That bastard was definitely deliberate!" Looking at him like that, if he wasn''t still in the game, he might have rushed out and hit someone.


    "Of course we can all see that he was deliberate, but there is no way to tell the referee that he deliberately injured someone with that ball, so we have nothing to do now." Naruto persuaded the angry Kikumaru, There was also some helplessness in my heart, in fact, this was one of the butterfly effects he caused.


    If it is in the plot, Andrew is only acting out of order due to excessive mental pressure during the game, and constantly making mistakes, but because Fuji has become stronger in both strength and desire to win, so the oppression caused to Andrew is also It was even bigger, driving Andrew to a desperate situation, so that he made such a crazy and dangerous move.


    "This round was won by Andrew, with a score of 5:1."


    Andrew used that crazy and dangerous attack, disrupted the unusual pace of attack, and finally won the next round from never secondhand.


    If you lose a game, it doesn¡¯t matter if you lose a game. It¡¯s only Andrew¡¯s behavior that makes him really angry. His eyes have been opened, and there is a faint anger burning in his eyes. He said to Andrew, "Is this the tennis you chose?"


    Andrew was shocked, with a faint guilt in his eyes, but he was immediately buried by the color of fear. Although guilty, he said without regret: "I can never go back to the hell of the past!"


    Chapter 308-Broken Machine


    Fuer rarely gets angry, but it doesn¡¯t mean that he has no temper. Anyone who knows the story of Wang Wang knows what terrible consequences will be if he irritates him. Even if Andrew has his own reasons, it doesn¡¯t mean that he has no temper. He must be forgiven.


    If you judge this matter according to Naruto''s temper, he will probably come directly to the previous sentence:''It''s a matter for me whether you go to hell or not!''


    Andrew didn''t know that he had touched Ni Lin. He had to show his worth through this game and succeed, otherwise he would become the poor man with nothing. Facing reality, Andrew chose to bow his head.


    In the seventh game of the game, Andrew served.


    Andrew still maintained his previous style, serving fast and dangerously, deliberately hitting Fuji, trying to force Fuji to make a mistake and win.


    Since Fuji was aroused, how could he be easily defeated by this trick? When the tennis flew, Fuji took a half step back quickly, and the original chasing ball became an ordinary serve, which made Fuji easy. Catch.


    After the counterattack, not only did he fail to defend the bottom line securely, and at the same time be careful of Andrew''s movements, he went online quickly, which was equivalent to completely exposing himself to Andrew''s attack.


    The audience in Shanghai Hall looked gloomy and said:


    "Why do Fujie seniors want to go online? It''s easy to be attacked like this."


    Haitang¡¯s words express the aspirations of many people. There is no way to change the offensive and defensive advantages in front of the net, especially now that it is not a question of the outcome of this game. Going to the net is not equivalent to being completely exposed to Andrew. Within the range of the attack, once his ball hits him, the consequences would be disastrous.


    Moods and thoughts are hard to get results from simple calculations. Even if it is not clear, Dashi sighed: "Fuji has always been very measured, I hope he won''t mess around."


    "This guy is really messing up."


    The totally different evaluation from Vice Captain Qingxue comes from Naruto. Although he has not known Fuer for a long time, Naruto believes he knows Fuer better than Dashi. Although his performance is almost perfect, many people even It¡¯s a person who is reassuring in the eyes of Coach Ryugasaki. He is not a problem child like Naruto, but in fact he is also the same, and he won¡¯t mess with ordinary things, because that kind of thing¡¯ doesn¡¯t happen at all. The need to make him mess up'', once something really big happened, Fuji went crazy but it was more difficult to control than others.


    Fuji''s eyes were full of coldness, looking at Andrew like contempt and sarcasm, and coldly said: "If you have the ability, come and defeat me!"


    Fu''s contempt, just because Andrew''s choice made him an opponent who is not enough to be respected by Fu, that''s all, but such eyes suddenly evoked Andrew''s memories of the past. For people who stole food and barely made a living, being ridiculed and stunned are all expected. Although Fuji has no other meaning, his contemptuous eyes deeply hurt Andrew.


    The memories of the past made Andrew''s look savage all of a sudden, and the slight guilt he had for Fuji was instantly covered by anger, and he roared: "I must defeat you! No two!!!"


    Under his anger, Andrew has lost his normal level of ball control, but the power of hitting the ball is amazing. If you want to compare it to a machine, it is like a rushing first machine, every ball is full of A powerful force, and the only purpose is to completely defeat the current Fuji.


    "It''s useless, Guardian of Hertouncles!"


    The guard of Hecton Kreis, Fuji, is like an invisible copper wall and iron wall erected in front of him. Fuji is standing behind the net. It is clear that as long as the tennis ball passes the net, he can hit him, but he is intercepted. Afterwards, no matter how hard Andrew is or how angry, his tennis can''t tear the net, nor can he shake Fuji''s skills like absolute defense.


    "This goal was scored by Fujitsu, the score was 40:0, the end of the game."


    The invincible defense itself has also made Fudu benefit invincible. The tennis machine that was crushed by pressure and unable to calm down has lost his greatest support.


    The game came to the end of the game, and his failure was right in front of him. Andrew''s eyes were red and he murmured: "I won''t lose...I definitely can''t lose..."


    "It''s sad, let this game end here." Fuji saw Andrew who was almost in madness, and felt tired in his heart, tired of this game full of benefits and torture.


    "Fuji Shusuke!!"


    "Just finished it completely, just use this new trick to defeat you! The attacking technique of the wind, the light wind!"


    With Fuji¡¯s voice, the surrounding time seemed to stagnate, and no one noticed his actions for a moment, whether it was Andrew on the court, or Kikumaru with super dynamic vision, or even Obe and Sanada. , Have not been able to see through the unique action.


    But Naruto saw that Buer was just a normal shift and then swinging, making a standard forehand slam. The only problem was that his speed had exceeded the limit of ordinary human perception.


    "Has it grown to this level?"


    Naruto muttered to himself, and no outsiders noticed either.


    The wind blew again in the stadium with the roof closed. The wind blew by Andrew, blowing away all his ambitions and material desires. When everyone in the court recovered, only the tennis ball was slowly falling on Andrew''s feet. While scrolling.


    "At the end of the game, No Two will win, the score is 6:1."


    The referee''s words seemed to make the stagnant time flow again. All the supporters of the Japanese team on the scene cheered for Fuji. Although they don''t know what the final goal was like, one thing is very clear, no Two won this game, the Japanese team is invincible in the big score, the final result is nothing more than victory or a tie.


    Baker''s face became extremely ugly. He knew that this game was extremely critical, so even before the game, he wanted to influence his mentality, but he did not expect Andrew to lose in the end.


    ''What a useless thing!''Baker looked at Andrew''s eyes at the moment, like a beast choosing people to eat.


    Andrew knew that he had completely lost. At such a critical time, he was defeated by a big score. Andrew knew very well that Baker would never leave himself. He who lost his value would return to that hell.


    Fuji looked at Andrew, who had a dim look in his eyes, and said indifferently: "A person''s value is not judged by others, only what he recognizes and proves is the true value." After speaking, no matter whether Andrew can understand or not, Turn around and leave.


    Andrew''s end was not unexpected. Andrew, who had lost the game, was dismissed by Baker, who was ashamed and angry, and asked him to pack his things and leave immediately. Andrew reluctantly packed his tennis bag. When he walked into the player channel, he saw the Griffith brothers approaching.


    Tom asked, "Andrew, are you okay?"


    Andrew gave a wry smile and said: "It''s nothing, just fired from the Boss. You don''t have to comfort me anymore. Watch the final game well."


    The Griffith brothers looked at each other, and Terry said to Andrew:


    "You misunderstood, Andrew, we are not trying to comfort you, but we have decided to leave Mr. Baker to find other coaches and sponsors, and want to ask if you would like to join us?"


    Andrew was shocked: "You decide to leave?!"


    "Yes, although it was Mr. Baker who discovered us, I think Mr. Baker¡¯s guidance method is no longer suitable for us now. You should also be clear through this competition. There are many players in Japan who are more powerful than us. There will be more in the world, so in the United States, in Japan, or even in other places, I hope to play against more players to improve my tennis level, not just as Mr. Baker Money tool, Andrew, would you like to join us?"

 2127 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2127

    Terry¡¯s words shocked Andrew. He never expected that the Griffith brothers could make up their minds to betray Baker, but thinking of himself, even though Baker did be kind to him, Baker had abandoned him at this time. Where to go is not a''betrayal'' to Baker, and with Griffith brothers as a companion, it is much easier than working alone.


    Thinking of this, the balance in Andrew''s heart gradually tilted.


    Just when Andrew was about to agree, Naruto walked out of the dark and smiled: "If you don''t mind, can you let me participate in the discussion?"


    Chapter 309-Candidates to Appear


    "Why do you suddenly feel free to help them?"


    Before a vending machine, a figure of the golden nightmare king emerged and asked Naruto.


    Naruto was putting coins into the vending machine and replied: "It''s nothing, but it''s just a trivial matter. It''s not a big deal to help out."


    What the King of Golden Nightmare and Naruto said was about the American team''s Andrew and the Griffith brothers. They have decided to leave Baker to pursue their own tennis path. It is good to say that Andrew has been abandoned by Baker, but the Griffith brothers are not low. , Baker is afraid that he won''t let go of this cash cow easily. Even if they can leave, with their abilities and without sponsorship, it would be even more difficult for them to concentrate on playing.


    When Naruto showed up to help, he was naturally able to help them solve the problem easily. Not only did he tell them about Baker''s embezzlement of public funds, but also gave them the contact information of sponsors who are willing to sponsor them. There are doubts about the statement, but it will naturally be understood in the future.


    These are indeed trivial things for Naruto. The power of cause and effect, good fortune, and destiny he possesses has long surpassed the goddess of destiny, so it is easy to do all these things.


    The golden nightmare king shook his head and said:


    "From what I know about you, you are not a Virgin, and you will not help people who have nothing to do with you for no reason. Is there any change in your mentality?"


    The golden nightmare king said what she really wanted to ask. In fact, Andrew and the others don¡¯t care about the golden nightmare king in the future. In fact, the whole world is too small for the golden nightmare king, her realm You can change all thoughts at any time. Just in case, this world can''t bear it. The only thing in this world that can attract the attention of the King of Golden Nightmare is the change of Naruto''s mood.


    Naruto was stunned for a moment, lowered his head and took out two cans of soda from the vending machine, and threw one can to the King of Golden Nightmare, and said, "I can''t tell you, but this is probably''Dao Dao, very Dao''. "


    "Don''t try to fool me with that kind of book."


    The golden nightmare king Bai Lei Naruto said with a glance, but he opened the soda and drank it.


    The relationship between Naruto and the Golden Nightmare King is very strange. Naruto¡¯s power is inherited from the Golden Nightmare King, but the relationship between the two obviously cannot be defined by a simple master and apprentice. The Golden Nightmare King hopes Naruto What she did was the only thing she could not do, and that was to end her life. From this point of view, the relationship between the two was like enemies, but it was more than that, because in the long life of the golden nightmare king , Naruto is the only one who can argue with her equally.


    Regardless of the incomparably tall beings in the past, such as Olympus gods, dragon gods and demon kings, the relationship between the two of them is like friends and daoists, and they cannot be defined by themselves, so Just maintain the current relationship.


    After the two of them drank the soda, Naruto threw the can into the trash can, and the golden nightmare king directly turned the entire can into nothing, just as Naruto wiped out the existence of the god tail.


    Naruto looked at the king of golden nightmare, as the origin of all causes and effects in the world-the first cause, the king of golden nightmare has incomparable beauty, and all the lives in this world can see what she thinks is the most beautiful appearance in her. Even the true goddesses cannot match.


    Naruto stretched out his right hand to the King of Golden Nightmare and sent out an invitation, saying, "Would you like to watch the next game together?"


    With the ability of the King of Golden Nightmare, it is easy to know the situation of the game, and even the result of forcibly interfering with the game with divine power is only in one thought, but it is another matter to be invited like this.


    The King of Golden Nightmare acts casually. It can be described as a person of extreme willfulness. He just does what he wants to do, so there is nothing to hesitate. He put his hand in Naruto''s hand and said: "Let''s go together then. "


    Naruto took the hand of the Golden Nightmare King and returned to the Japanese team''s lounge. Because the dimension is not on one level, no one can detect the existence of the Golden Nightmare King. Kikumaru asked: "Where did you go? "


    "I''m going to do good things every day."


    "Do one good day?"


    Kikumaru repeated the idiom Naruto had just said using the Japanese katakana pronunciation, but didn''t understand what it meant at all. Naruto didn''t let him think about it anymore, and said, "Have you not decided on the final singles candidate?"


    Although Kikumaru was extremely focused during the game, once he left the game, he would easily lose concentration. Like a big playful cat, he was suddenly distracted and said, "I haven''t decided yet. Look, here."


    Kikumaru puffed his lips to the side, Naruto turned his head and looked, Kiribara was sitting on the bench in the corner, shaking his legs, a little restless, but Sanada appeared quite calm, sorting out his own things, you can see from here There is still a clear gap between the two.


    There is still the last singles number one in the match against the US team. The candidate is between Sanada and Kirihara. Kiriya has a strong desire to show his strength and is eager to play. Of course, he also knows that he is The strength of Sanada, one of the Big Three in Lihai, is above him. If you want to choose, the probability of choosing Sanada is naturally higher, so that''s why he is so anxious.


    The golden nightmare king leaned into Naruto''s ear and said, "Do you want to change?"


    Naruto¡¯s ears tickled, and the hand holding the Golden Nightmare King tightened. He shook his head and said, ¡°No, just let the flow go.¡± Naruto can easily decide who to play, and even force the game to change. Neither of them can play. He doesn''t want to interfere. It''s not that he can''t do it. He just feels that it is unnecessary.


    The two whispered for a while, when the three coaches, Sakura Taro, Huamura and Tezuka, pushed in and walked in. It seemed that the final candidate had already been decided, and everyone stood up.


    As the head coach, Sakura Taro stepped forward and said:


    "We have just made a decision on the candidate for singles number one. The final choice is Genichiro Sanada."


    Everyone seems not surprised by this choice. After all, Sanada''s strength is obvious to all. Even in this monster-gathering team, Sanada definitely has the ability to play the first singles. Although Kirara had long expected this, but Thinking of my hard work but not being able to play in practice, I still feel unacceptable, and shouted: "Why!? Why didn''t I play?!"


    Sakura Taro¡¯s reaction to Kirihara¡¯s reaction was not surprising, and calmly explained: ¡°Because Sanada¡¯s strength is stronger, his state is more stable, and he has all-round skills, no matter what the opponent¡¯s first singles is, his The strength is enough to cope with various situations. After these considerations, we finally decided to play Sanada."


    Sakura Taro''s explanation is very realistic. After all, this is competitive sports. There is nothing to say about your own skills than others, but it hurt Kirara''s self-esteem seriously.


    "hateful!"


    I think he has not surpassed the three giants of Yukimura, Sanada, and Yanagi since he entered Tachikai University. He has been practicing desperately to defeat these three giants one day, but he did not expect that this is still the case today. The hard work over the years has been like a dream bubble. I was extremely angry at my weakness and powerlessness. In a moment of anger, he hit the wall with a punch, then slammed the door open and rushed out.


    Although there are a few people who are sorry for Kirara, but there is no way, this is the reality, why is his strength really inferior to Sanada?


    Although Naruto disrupted his fate and squeezed out the second doubles position, Sanada was able to play in the first singles, which seemed to have benefited a lot, and the opponent he was going to defeat was naturally that skill and temper. Reissue version of the American boy of Echizen Ryoma-Kevin Smith.


    Chapter 310-The reality is so real, I really cannot refute it


    After Kirahara ran out and calmed down, he ran back again. After all, even if he could not play, he was also a member of the Japanese team and could not leave the team at will.


    Although the U.S. team has determined that they cannot win and can only draw a tie at best, Baker seems to have not given up yet and intends to make a final fight on Kempin, but Kempin is obviously a little absent-minded, and I don''t know what Baker said. How many.


    "Kabin, do you remember what I said, Kabin? Kabin!"


    Kaibin was obviously wandering. He didn''t come back to his senses until Baker shouted several times. When Baker saw Kaibin''s appearance, he felt annoyed. The development of the game was completely different from his original script. Now, Kaibin It is his last trump card. If Kaibin wins, then he still has a chance to comeback. With Kaibin and the Griffith brothers who won before, there is still the possibility of operation.


    Looking at the face of money, Baker managed to suppress his anger, and said patiently: "Kibin, this first single is very important. You must beat the Japanese player named Sanada."


    Kaibin looked dissatisfied and said angrily: "Boss, I came to Japan to fight Echizen Ryoma. My goal is not those messy players at all!"


    Hearing that Kempin meant to abandon the game, Baker''s face sank and said: "You have to play against Echizen Ryoma. After you win this game, you will naturally have a strong foothold in Japan. If this game loses Now, you can go back to the U.S., and there will be no chance to fight Echizen Ryoma again!


    Although Kaibin had a stubborn temper, facing the adult Baker, he still couldn''t twist his thigh with his arms, and walked onto the court with an unwilling look on his face, looking like he was walking on the execution ground.


    Since it was the first single in the final, the pomp was also extraordinarily exaggerated. Of course, there was a lot of smoke before. There was still chasing light on Sanada and Kaibin on the spot. How much budget would it cost? Is it really necessary to invest so much in the exchange competition between middle school students?


    "From now on, for the United States vs. Japan singles game, the Japanese team Sanada will serve!"


    Before Sanada served, there was a burst of cheers from the''Emperor'' in the court.


    Sanada was originally one of the most watched players in the Japanese middle school tennis circle. He and Tezuka, Akobe, etc., belong to the first echelon in terms of strength and popularity, especially the captain of Tachikai University Komura Seiko Komura. City fell ill and was hospitalized. Sanada personally led Li Haida to win the Kanto championship. In the final, he defeated the genius who was tied with Tezuka as one of the two young scholars in the final. It made the emperor''s limelight for a while, and even faintly became Kanto. The trend of the first person.


    But Bingdi was out in the first round of the Kanto Conference, Qingxue was defeated in the final and Tezuka was injured again, so the momentum of the two people at this time was weaker than that of Sanada.


    Kaibin didn''t know Sanada''s power at all, and was still thinking about Echizen Ryoma.


    Kevin¡¯s father was a professional tennis player, but he lost to the samurai Minajiro in his heyday many years ago. Since that defeat, he has spent the whole day drinking and worrying. After witnessing his father¡¯s defeat, Kaibin determined to be his father. Revenge, this setting is really full of the soul of the second and the groove.


    Is it necessary for a professional player to lose only one game to make it as serious as the collapse of his life?Also, Echizen Nanjiro defeated Kaibin¡¯s father. What does this have to do with Echizen Ryoma? Is this a disaster?And you are really heartened when you dare to distract yourself in front of Sanada.


    What character Sanada, of course, can tell at a glance that Kaibin is distracting. Although Sanada is upright, he is definitely not an old good person like Dashi. He has been ignored. How can he not let the other party take a good understanding of what is emperor''s anger?(Actually, Sanada''s setting is pretty second in the middle)

 2128 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2128

    "is coming!"


    Sanada yelled it as a greeting, and then swung the ball. With Sanada''s strength, even if it was just a basic skill, the ball was powerful.


    Standing at the entrance of the American team players, Billy saw Sanada''s serve well and shouted: "Keep in mind, Kaibin ­¡"


    "what?"


    Kaibin was stunned, but he could easily cope with Sanada''s attack when he was distracted. This kind of thing is probably impossible even for the son of God, Komura Seiichi. Kaibin only felt that a shadow flashed before him. Tennis Flew over in an instant.


    "This ball was scored by Sanada, the score was 15:0."


    Hearing the referee''s voice, Kaibin finally woke up to what had just happened. Thinking of the amazing speed of serving, he raised his head and looked at Sanada in amazement.


    Sanada stared sharply at Kaibin from under the brim of his hat, and said coldly: "Is this ball enough to make you sober?"


    "Wow ­¡"


    "Emperor! Emperor! Emperor!"


    Sanada''s oppressive power was instantly revealed, and the audience cheered from the''Emperor''. At first, they were only students of Lihai University, but after being infected by them, other audiences gradually started shouting, forming a wave.


    Sanada''s sight brought great pressure to Kaibin, which was never seen among the players who played against him in the past. He squeezed in his heart and squeezed the racket tightly, secretly saying: "It''s very strong, it seems I want to be able to If you fight Echizen Ryoma, you have to defeat this man first!''


    Sanada''s unabashedly powerful oppression finally made Kaibin sober from his cranky thoughts, leaving everything else alone, he must first concentrate on defeating the man in front of him.


    Sanada, no matter what Kaibin is thinking, he just focuses on the game.


    Kaibin held the racket in both hands, his feet bounced slightly, and made basic broken steps.


    These little tricks are not in Sanada¡¯s eyes, so I serve, Sanada practices kendo all the year round, so he also incorporates kendo skills into tennis. The act of serving does not look great, but the strength and speed are amazing. Sanada is also slightly weaker than that.


    Kaibin sprinted with one foot, and the speed of the start was extremely fast. He caught up with Sanada''s better serve, and then returned with color. He shot a great angle. He wanted to rely on this big angle. The attack instantly turned from defense to offense.


    However, Sanada¡¯s strength is so easy for you to defensively attack. Just listen to Sanada''s roar, "Stop as a mountain", and immediately use his strongest defensive skills to face this mountain-like defense and ordinary attack. It is completely useless, all the strength and speed of Kaibin hit this as a mountain, and it is difficult to cause the slightest shake.


    Kaibin gritted his teeth and rushed forward immediately, seemingly intending to attack in front of the net, but after that, Kaibin squatted down and slid forward quickly by inertia.


    "what?!"


    Everyone in Qingxue, plus Saint Rudolph and Ice Emperor, all startled at the same time and made a surprised voice. The members of Qingxue in the auditorium looked at their first graders at the same time.


    "Swipe B!"


    What Kaibin played was Echizen Ryoma¡¯s skillful smashing ball B. It was a combination of cutting and smashing. The ball that originally seemed to be out of bounds would suddenly fall in the air due to the strong rotation, and the ball path would form on the ground. It looks like a B word.


    Although it is not too difficult to replicate this technique through the state of selflessness, it is still surprising to see an American player actually play the skills of Echizen Ryoma.


    However, Sanada has a very calm mentality, even surprises are instantaneous. He has all-round strength. There are almost no obvious shortcomings in strength, so even if he encounters emergencies, he can deal with it calmly. He quickly takes a step and swings the racket. , This time he swings so fast that it is almost invisible to the naked eye.


    "As fast as the wind!"


    "what?!!"


    Just like the first time when Fuji was faced with the wind, even if Kaibin had excellent dynamic vision, he could not see the trajectory of the wind at all, and he couldn''t even see the swing of Sanada. It just felt like a blink of an eye. The tennis came behind him.


    "This round was won by Sanada, the score was 1:0."


    Sanada''s strength is overwhelmingly strong. At this stage, the Kaibin is not an opponent at all. He was unilaterally slammed by Sanada, and there was no change in the second game.


    External spin serve, smashing A, smashing B, basic shattering with one foot, zero-cutting, Kaibin used one after another Echizen Ryoma had used tricks, but it had no effect on Sanada, Sanada¡¯s Furin Volcano A comprehensive suppression was achieved.However, everyone in Qingxue felt very strange, watching Kaibin continuously use Echizen''s tricks, it was like Echizen Ryoma was playing against Sanada.


    Naruto took the hand of the golden nightmare king and said, "This Kempin is almost a copy of Echizen Ryoma, what do you think?"


    The King of Golden Nightmare glanced at Kaibin and said faintly: "If you want to explain, it is nothing more than two ways of saying, one official and one unofficial."


    "What does the official statement say?"


    "Kaibin is set to treat Echizen Ryoma as his old enemy, just like the shadow of Echizen Ryoma. He has two sides with him, so he has almost the same technique."


    "Yeah." Naruto nodded. This is what Kaibin calls the''official person''. "What about the unofficial statement?"


    "That''s not easy. Kaibin is an original character in the TV group. It is very troublesome to create a brand new character. You need to design a two-dimensional model, background, identity settings, and the most important game setting in this world. TV In order to save resources, the team directly took the two-dimensional model of Echizen Ryoma and the setting materials, changed his face, dyed his hair, changed his name, his skills and personality hardly changed, and finally added a paragraph of revenge for his father. At first glance, the S2 setting is full of loopholes, doesn''t it become Kempin Smith?"


    "Uh, the reality is so real, I really can''t refute it."


    "This round was won by Sanada, the score was 2:0."


    Chapter 311-Can''t you cooperate with my complaint?


    "Sanada!!"


    There was a dull crash on the court, followed by several panic calls, the camera zoomed in, Sanada fell to the center of the court, and his right shoulder was hitting the post used to hang the net.


    Sanada rushed forward in order to receive the tennis ball played by Kaibin, but accidentally, his entire shoulder hit the steel ball post, which was definitely not light.


    When Naruto saw the scene where Sanada was accidentally injured under absolute superiority, he had to sigh the wonder of fate.


    If you develop according to the original plot, Kirihara should have played as the first singles player. As a result, he broke his shoulder when receiving the ball from Kaibin (in simple terms, he was forced to kill by the plot), and then let Echizen Ryoma play. Opportunity.


    But in this world, Kirara failed to play as the singles number one, and Echizen Ryoma didn''t even enter the national team. Sanada replaced Kirara as the number one singles, and reproduced the process of Kirara''s injury in an absolute advantage. This is probably The existence of Naruto and the King of Golden Nightmare disrupted the fate line, causing the destiny that originally belonged to Kirara to be absorbed by Sanada.


    A player was injured, the referee hurriedly called a timeout, and the Japanese team doctor also entered the court to provide emergency treatment for Sanada.


    Although the wound of the bruise did not bleed, Sanada''s right shoulder was still visibly swollen, and even faintly purple, it seemed that the extent of the bruise was not light. It is difficult to say whether the game can continue under this situation.


    It is unexpected that such a thing will happen. Kaibin sat on the bench with a dissatisfied expression and whispered: "I haven''t beaten this guy yet, how can the game just end like this?!" Kaibin is also a complete question. As a child, Sanada''s strength has completely aroused his fighting spirit. In addition to his ultimate goal, Echizen Ryoma, Sanada is the opponent that Kaibin most wants to defeat. Now he has not defeated his opponent dignifiedly, Sanada may be injured because of injury. Can''t continue the game, how can he accept it?


    It can only be said that this kind of passionate middle two teenagers can only exist in the animation world. If this happens in reality, and abandon the game because of the injury of the opponent, he is already a rare good person without gloating. I hope I can defeat my opponents''righteously'', this kind of thing can only deceive the children.


    Baker smiled wickedly, and murmured: "It''s a good thing that the person is injured, but how should this thing work..." The powerful Sanada was injured and unable to play, which is of course a good thing for Baker. But what he immediately thought was how to use this opportunity to get the most benefit.


    If the game ended like this, it would still be detrimental to the U.S. team. From the result of the game, the two sides will win two wins, two losses and one tie. Although they are tied, they must show perfection in comparison to the U.S. team. Tennis is obviously exaggerated.Moreover, one of the US team¡¯s two victories was due to the opponent¡¯s abstention. Such a victory is obviously difficult to convince the public. Moreover, it is obvious to all that Sanada suppressed the Cavaliers before the injury. How could such an unsuccessful team be affected by the audience? And the favor of sponsors.


    ''It seems that you have to find a way to continue the game and let the Kempin really win. If that Sanada really can''t play, maybe they can find a way to get their substitute player on the field, right, that''s it!''


    Baker''s eyes lit up, and he had obviously thought of a general plan.


    I have to say that although Baker doesn¡¯t have a big picture, he can only play small tricks, but he is still a bit quick-witted if he can mix up to this day. In this situation, the way he came up to save the sponsor is to When Sanada was unable to continue the game, he prompted the Japanese team''s substitute Kirihara to come on the field to play the singles number one match with the Kempin.


    In Baker¡¯s view, since the Japanese team chose Sanada to play instead of Kirara, it means that Sanada¡¯s strength should be higher than Kirara. This is also true. As long as Kaibin can win, he has already played two games. , Physical strength has been consumed, and successfully achieved a go-ahead victory when the score is 0:2 behind. Such a victory is obviously more shocking than a simple victory and can attract a lot of attention.


    And even if Kaibin loses, it''s because "Kabin first played two games with other players and consumed a lot of physical energy, so he lost." As long as this is done, there may not be room for another fight.


    Baker thought he had thought of a''best of both worlds'' approach, so he grew courageous and walked over to find the referee.


    "Referee, I want to know if the game can continue?"


    The referee looked at Sanada, whose emergency treatment had not yet ended, and shook his head and said, "Although it is not certain, according to the current situation, Sanada-san should be very difficult to continue the game." This referee is also Japanese, psychologically Of course, it is a little partial to Japan. It is a pity to see that Sanada was injured in an accident and ruined a handy victory.

 2129 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2129

    "Ah, that''s really a shame." Baker put on a very regrettable look, and then said: "If possible, we really hope that the game will continue."


    "But this matter is not something I can call the shots. The safety of the players should be the first priority in everything."


    "Oh, no, Mr. Referee, I think you have misunderstood what I mean. I understand that the current situation of the Sanada player is not suitable for the game, but doesn¡¯t the Japanese team still have a substitute? We are very willing to let this substitute The player replaces Sanada and continues to complete such a game with Kaibin."


    "Huh?" Baker''s suggestion made the referee stunned. It was the first time he encountered this situation in more than ten years as a referee. A game is a game. If you can''t play, you lose. Tennis is a team game. In fact, it is equivalent to five separate games. They are not team sports like football or basketball. If a player is injured, he can be replaced by an individual. After tennis has been played two rounds, he can still be replaced. This has never Have you set such a precedent?


    "Mr. Baker, why did you make such a decision? This seems to be a disadvantage to the Kempin players?" The referee''s translation of the words is, "This singles is given to you, why are there nothing to look for? Do you have any ideas? Sick''.


    "Although it is a bit disadvantageous, we came to Japan for the technical exchange of tennis. It is more important to be able to present a successful game to the audience than to simply win or lose."


    Baker''s remarks were really right. The referee didn''t know how nasty this Mr. Baker was, and immediately liked him greatly, saying: "I understand, Mr. Baker, I will negotiate with the Japanese team."


    Although this kind of thing has never set a precedent, but the US team is not afraid of losing, it does not matter, and the other point is that this game is only an exchange game, not at all by the International Tennis Federation or any level of official organization. Recognized, the rules are not so strict.


    The referee conveyed the American team¡¯s thoughts to Tezuka. This matter is very important. Tezuka alone could not decide. The staff called the coaches Sakura and Huamura. The opinions of the three coaches conflicted with each other. It is difficult to decide.


    This is Sanada, who has already done the preliminary treatment, said: "Let Kiribara play for me." Sanada''s thoughts are well understood. He is already injured, so it is not impossible to reluctantly play, but even if he wins, it will aggravate his injury. The gain is not worth the loss, and since in this case, it is better to let Kirara play instead of him. On the one hand, I don¡¯t want this game to be given away for nothing. On the other hand, I also hope that Kirara will get more exercise. After all, after all the third grade students graduate next year, Kirara must carry the banner of King Li Haida alone.


    Sakura and Huacun are both human beings. Where can I not know Sanada¡¯s thoughts. As the captain of the youth school, Tezuka also understands Sanada¡¯s thoughts very well. The three exchanged opinions again, and finally Sakurataro made a decision: " That being the case, it¡¯s so decided, referee, please tell the coach of the US team. We agreed. Yukirihara Akira will continue to play with Kaibin as a substitute.¡± Then the opponent said: ¡°Tezuka-kun, please send Sanada. Go to the nearby hospital."


    Sanada didn''t decline either, but stood up and said, "I''m sorry, Tezuka."


    "It''s nothing."


    The two icebergs walked out of the court together, and Sakura replaced Tezuka as the command coach. Soon the news was announced on the broadcast that Kiriba would come off the bench.


    Although most people don''t know the process, this obviously doesn''t include Naruto and the King of Golden Nightmare. Naruto smiled narrowly and said, "Do you think it means you can''t die if you don''t die?"


    The game was originally given away for nothing. Baker was about to do something. It seemed that he was right to say that he was''worked.'' However, the King of Golden Nightmare shook his head and said: "I have seen Baker''s line of fate. No matter which route he takes, his final destiny has not changed, so no matter what he does or not he will die in the end."


    In fact, the final result of Baker¡¯s line of fate remains the same no matter what, Naruto also knows this, but being interrupted by the Golden Nightmare King still makes him a little speechless: "Can''t you cooperate with my complaint? "


    "No, because I don''t want to."


    Do what you want, do not do what you want, this is the king of golden nightmares.


    Naruto has been utterly speechless since her mouth escaped. This golden nightmare king doesn''t know whether she should stay in the depths to be naturally black, or if she is black to the depths to be naturally cute.


    Chapter 312-Please advise, Nissan


    The confrontation between selflessness and demonization!


    Kiriya Akiya''s phantom return and Kaibin''s phantom!


    The strength of the two is similar, and the duel is very exciting. To be honest, this interactive duel is much more enjoyable than Sanada¡¯s unilateral crush on Kaibin, and the audience is also attracted by this wonderful Attracted by the duel, from this point of view, the game was a success.


    However, maintaining the selfless state for a long period of time caused the Kaibin''s stamina to consume rapidly, and finally lost to Kirara in the tie-breaker, drawing a perfect ending for the Japanese team.


    Three wins, one defeat and one tie. In the eyes of mortals who do not have the power of destiny, Baker fully explained what it means to not die. He could have ended in a tie, but he wanted to come out on the bench and finally lost. The United States What the team said about perfect tennis before the game has become a joke.


    After the game, Kaibin, the captain of the US team, was also interviewed by reporters, asking him about his feelings about the game.


    Kaibin said: "This game is of great significance to me. It made me realize that the world of tennis is extremely vast. I hope I can play against more powerful players in the future." Kaibin said from his sincerity. In the past, his tennis world only had the idea of ??defeating Echizen Ryoma. After defeating Echizen Ryoma, he had nothing. Such a world is too small. But this time, after fighting against Sanada and Kirahara, let him fully. Realizing that the world''s great players are not just Echizen Ryoma, although the obsession to defeat Echizen Ryoma is still there, it will not be as narrow as before.


    At this time, a reporter asked: "Kebin player, although you lost to Chiya Kirihara by one game this time, you have already played two games with Sanada before playing against him. If you lose like this, you will lose Do you feel sorry?"


    When Baker on the side heard this question, he kept giving Kaibin a wink. As long as Kaibin said something that he lost to Chiya Kirahara because of physical strength, he would have a way to operate.


    However, how can this simple kid like Kevin understand Baker¡¯s sloppy intestines, and after a while, he honestly said: "Actually, the first two games had little effect on me, and Keihara Chi was indeed a very powerful opponent, even if he didn¡¯t. I may still lose in those two games, but I will definitely win him the next time I fight!"


    What Kaibin said was full of blood and fighting spirit, but he didn''t even see Baker''s face turning green.


    It is Baker¡¯s last move for Kevin to play against the original in a state of lack of physical strength. If Kevin has some eyesight, he still has a way to come back to life. However, if Kaibin is like''giving up'', his last move will be completely destroyed. He never had the possibility of a comeback again. When he thought of the massive loss of sponsors and the difficulty of filling the loopholes in the previous embezzlement of public funds, Baker was furious.


    Most of the reporters were discerning people. Seeing Baker''s face, he asked two questions and ended the interview hastily.


    Walking into the player''s aisle, avoiding the eyes and ears of the audience, Baker couldn''t control his anger anymore, slapped Kevin on the face, and roared: "What are you talking about?!!!"


    Kebin was slapped with a slap in the face of Baker and almost fell down. He had a hard temper. He didn''t cry after reacting, and said to Baker with his neck: "I''m just telling the truth! You and I are too underestimated." There is a Japanese player, even if I go back to the beginning, I can¡¯t win it again, but I will never lose to him next time I play against him!"


    Baker was so angry that he almost lost his mind. He couldn''t maintain the appearance of a gentleman on the surface. He pointed at Kaibin and cursed: "You brat! Do you think there is another next time?! Lost the game this time, no more Sponsorship, you, you, a loser, have no chance at all, immediately roll me back to the United States!!"


    "Huh!" Kaibin snorted coldly, and said disdainfully: "Why do you order me? I will join, in order to come to Japan to fight Echizen Ryoma. Now that I have come to Japan, my actions are It''s not your responsibility. As for sponsors, you have always been the only one who cares about that kind of thing. Don''t want to control me!"


    The loss of the game has already made Baker furious. Now that such a shaggy kid like Kaibin dares to put his mouth in his mouth, his anger suddenly rises from his heart, the evil is stretched out to the courage, and he punches Kaibin: "Asshole! Look at me How to teach you!!"


    The slap that Kelvin was not prepared to let Baker hit it just now. Now Kelvin is prepared. Although he is still young, he is not as strong as an adult like Baker, but he is better than Baker in terms of speed and flexibility. There are a lot of middle-aged Baker, so he escaped.


    Baker missed a punch and became more angered, and continued to punch Kaibin no matter where he might be seen.But before he hit Kaibin, his arm was suddenly caught, and he didn''t move.


    Turning his head to see, it was Bobby Marx who caught him. Although Baker is an adult, he is still not as powerful as a weird person like Bobby. He suddenly struggled and said: "Bobby! Let go of me! Let me go! !!!"


    "Please calm down, Mr. Baker."


    Bobby kept holding him until Baker calmed down a bit because of a lot of effort. Then he walked up to Kempin. All the members of the American team came out, the Griffith brothers, Mike, Billy, and Andrew. And Bobby is all standing next to Kempin.


    Baker felt that something was wrong, and said, "What are you doing?"


    Terry took a step forward and said, "Mr. Baker, we are here to say goodbye to you."


    "Farewell?"


    "Yes, we have decided to leave. Thank you for your previous care and discovery of us, but in order to be able to get in touch with the wider world of tennis, so sorry."


    Terry bowed to Baker, thanking him for his discovery and cultivation. Others also saluted Baker, and finally turned and left together. It seems that they had discussed and had some ideas during the previous singles No. 1 match. It was decided together.


    Baker was completely stunned. He never expected that the players he had trained would betray him together. Seeing Baker¡¯s appearance, Kaibin felt that the anger of being slapped before had disappeared. He laughed and said: "Hahaha ...It''s so ridiculous, Baker, all the players you train are against you. I really want to know, if sponsors are willing to sponsor at this time, where can you find a few players to show them? Hahahaha... "


    Kaibin laughed and left. He and Baker had no feelings or kindness at all, and were not afraid to offend him to death.


    It took a long time for Baker to come back to his senses. The thought that the cash cow he had cultivated for such a long time not only did not bring himself money, but also betrayed himself. The anger and shame made Baker completely lose his mind, but at this time, the Kaibin and the others had left. It''s gone. Baker can only use the trash can in the hallway to vent. Regardless of the fact that there is a gym staff not far away, he kicks and smashes frantically, swearing constantly.


    But soon he didn''t need to vent. Two policemen in uniform came over and said, "Mr. Baker, someone reported to the police that you have embezzled public funds privately. Please follow us to the Metropolitan Police Department for investigation."


    The embezzlement of public funds was discovered and reported to the police. There was a mess in Baker''s head, and in the end there was only one thought left:''It''s over!''


    Baker is indeed over, because Baker himself is also affiliated with an American company. After being investigated in Japan, he was sent back to the US for interrogation. In the end, Baker was convicted of embezzling public funds and sentenced to ten years in prison. After prison, he has to be responsible for repaying the debts. If he can make a comeback, then I will hehe...


    As for those members of the American team, with the secret help of Naruto, they also successfully found new sponsors, and their training and life are on the right track.


    Others'' lives are comfortable, but Naruto''s life is painful.


    The reason is that after the game did not return to the Chaos Sea, but cheeky followed the blond demon who returned to Naruto''s house.


    "Hey, I said, you have been in this world for a long time, won''t you return to the Chaos Sea?"


    With an exaggerated red sickle next to the golden nightmare king, he sat on the sofa at Naruto¡¯s house with Erlang''s legs crossed. The old god said to the ground, "Oh, I don¡¯t plan to go back for the time being, just stay here for a while. ."

 2130 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2130

    "I don''t seem to agree yet?"


    "Ah, does it require approval?"


    "Isn''t this a matter of course?"


    "Don''t be so stingy, and you also lived in my house for a while, I didn''t say anything."


    What the King of Golden Nightmare said was that Naruto was drifting in the Chaos Sea because he failed to re-slash when he was in the show of the Sorcerer''s World. The last time he saw the King of Golden Nightmare, Naruto was speechless and said:" That counts, and it¡¯s not what I want to go."


    "The results are the same anyway, don''t care, don''t care."


    "Take care of me!" Naruto couldn''t help snarling, and then rubbed his forehead with some headaches. Now he understood the feelings of those who were speechless by his mouth. Could it be that Retribution?


    "Let''s not talk about my family''s affairs. Don''t forget your own existence. Just being in this world will mess up your fate."


    The King of Golden Nightmare is an existence above destiny. Even if it does not actively interfere, its existence itself will pull and disrupt fate. This is not a pure power issue. Therefore, the King of Golden Nightmare was mostly through consciousness and Naruto. Communication, even if it comes, is only a short time. The long arrival of the golden nightmare king itself will cause the power of fate to gather excessively around her, and the result may lead to the destruction of the world. This is what Naruto does not want the golden nightmare king to leave the reason.


    Although Naruto himself has this ability, he did not enter this world directly from the body, but the power of existence that occupies the identity of "Taocheng Takeshi", turning his fate into the world''s "Destiny" Nei'', therefore, will minimize his own influence on his destiny, but this is the case, the destiny of those in contact with Naruto has been changed to varying degrees, even if Naruto does not take the initiative to change.


    The golden nightmare king knew what Naruto meant, and the corner of his mouth curled up and said, "This is not easy?" The golden nightmare king moved his jade step lightly, came to Naruto, and pointed his finger on Naruto''s forehead. In response, Naruto drew a looming red line from him and connected it to his body.


    A faint light radiated from the golden nightmare king and Naruto, and finally disappeared. As that light disappeared, the fate of the golden nightmare king was greatly reduced, and there was more faintness between her and Naruto. If there is no connection.


    The golden nightmare king tilted his head, with a slightly nasty smile on his face, tilted his head and said, "Please give me more advice from now on, Nissan."


    Feeling what the golden nightmare king had done, Naruto held his forehead with his hand.


    "My head hurts..."


    Chapter Three Hundred and Thirteen-The Days of the Devil


    If possible, Naruto really wants to kick a kick directly on the face of the King of Golden Nightmare that seems innocent but really hates it. The method used by the King of Golden Nightmare is very simple. In fact, it borrowed Naruto. The power of destiny in the body transforms oneself from fate into fate forcibly, becoming a''person'' who can appear in this world.


    As for how to''set up'' the relationship between Naruto and Naruto after borrowing the power of Naruto''s destiny, it is not the king of golden nightmare that has the final say, the king of golden nightmare sets himself up as Naruto''s. The twin sister'' has been treated in Kyushu for being''frail and sick'', and only recently transferred to Qingxue after recovering.


    Naruto has the power to see through fate, so he knows what the golden nightmare king has done, but the problem is that he doesn''t want such a messy''sister''.


    The golden nightmare king wore a face with blond hair and blue eyes, and it did seem to have many similarities to Naruto, and said, "Don''t you like it? This is strange. As far as I know, many men in humans have sisters. It¡¯s hard to imagine that someone like you would be an exception."


    "Hey, can you tell me clearly what''people like you'' mean?"


    The golden nightmare king squinted at Naruto and smiled:


    "Am I wrong, you fool of H."


    "..."


    Naruto was so speechless by her, this chaotic demon is really hard to control.


    At this moment, the golden nightmare king showed a fascinating light in his eyes, looked straight into Naruto''s eyes, and said, "Don''t you like me like this, Nissan?"


    With Naruto¡¯s ability, he could have ignored the influence of the so-called charm. Even the beauty of Aphrodite, the body of love and beauty in Greek mythology, could hardly affect him, but the charm of the golden nightmare king is not pure It¡¯s nothing more than charm or beauty. She is the origin of everything. It can be said that all the beautiful and beautiful things in this world are developed from the golden nightmare king, and are all positive reflections of her true nature. Of course, relative, everything in the world The evils of are all negative reflections on the golden nightmare king.


    Naruto looked at the golden nightmare king''s appearance, and suddenly became in a daze. He couldn''t help but walked up to hug her, knowing that even the hand that held the golden nightmare king''s hand before, Naruto did not like this.'' out of control''.


    There was a smile on the corner of the golden nightmare king''s mouth. From now on, although Naruto had a realm similar to her, there were still some gaps, which could be expressed from this moment''s reaction.


    The golden nightmare king was trying to remove the charm and tease Naruto again, but suddenly he saw his reflection clearly in Naruto¡¯s eyes, and for a moment his spirit became trance, and he could hardly control his embrace with Naruto. .


    At this moment, everything in the world came to a halt, not just a mere pause of time, but all the cause and effect in the world ceased to operate. Without the flow of time, naturally there was no longer a long time.


    The golden nightmare king pushed Naruto away abruptly. Her face, who could not find a trace of blemish perfectly, had unprecedented horror. Before Naruto woke up, the golden nightmare king quickly adjusted his emotions, pretending to calmly respond to Naruto. The person said, "You still have sister-controlled attributes, idiot."


    Naruto finally recovered. Seeing the golden nightmare king''s expression a little strange, his mood became strange somehow, and there was no thought of quarreling with her, and said: "I will arrange a room for you "After that, he turned and left the living room.


    After Naruto left, the golden nightmare king also breathed a sigh of relief, sitting on the sofa in deep thought. The situation just now was unprecedented for her.


    In fact, their condition is very special. Naruto and the King of Golden Nightmare are already detached from destiny. Things like the power of destiny will have no effect on them. Of course, this is limited to normal conditions.


    The king of the golden nightmare emerged on a whim and borrowed Naruto¡¯s destiny to enter the world and become Naruto¡¯s twins. Their power interfered with each other, which caused the two of them to be unable to be''transcendental'', and their fate was entangled , Affect each other, and the results are all subject to the''destiny'' of this world.


    This kind of situation was never expected by the King of Golden Nightmare. She did not expect that she would create such a situation at the moment, so that her''the root of everything'', the''first cause'' of omnipotence and omnipotence finally had something hard to know. , For the unknown, the King of Golden Nightmare has fear and a hint of excitement.


    It is precisely because of omniscience and omnipotence that the King of the Golden Nightmare is at a loss for his own existence, which leads to the current situation. Therefore, the emergence of the''unknown'' is precisely what allows the King of the Golden Nightmare to know what is lacking. Where will the unknown destiny lead her and Naruto.


    "This is really exciting..."


    Early the next morning, Naruto woke up early and came to the door of the King of Golden Nightmare. Since the matter was irreversible, Naruto could only choose to accept it.


    "Hey, it''s time to get up."


    Naruto yelled at the door, but there was no response at all. Naruto was not polite and pushed the door and walked in.Although it is impolite to trespass in a girl''s room, it is still debatable whether the existence of the golden nightmare king can be judged as a''woman'', so don''t care too much about this.


    Entering the room, Naruto twitched his mouth twice as he looked at the demon king who was not sleeping.


    Come on, boss, you are the ultimate demon king who stands above everything at any rate. It doesn''t have to be so bad in your sleeping appearance. Shouldn''t the quilt cover your body?Why was it thrown on the ground, and what happened to the rabbit pajamas?Why don''t I remember that I have those kinds of things in my house, those wine bottles are even more outrageous, eldest sister, you are now a middle school student, can you be professional?


    Naruto didn''t know how much he had vomited in his heart, and finally resisted the urge to fly directly to pull the King of Golden Nightmare up, and said angrily: "I said, it''s time to get up!"


    The king of golden nightmares rubbed his eyes and looked awake, Naruto realized that she was still wearing a rabbit headband on her head, and her two big white ears were very cute, but Naruto knew her Actually, this is filled with a malicious feeling of being cute.


    "It''s noisy, what are you doing~~"


    "Didn''t you say that you are going to meet Sakura and the others officially today, it''s time to get up."


    "But it''s still very early now~ I usually slept for more than 100,000 or 200,000 years. This time I only slept for a few hours."


    "That''s in the sea of ??chaos, who told you not to go back, get up soon."


    Naruto didn¡¯t have the thought of pitying and cherishing jade, so he pulled the King of Golden Nightmare up and threw it into the bathroom to let her wash herself. Although the King of Golden Nightmare can change into any shape with a single thought, she doesn¡¯t need washing, but Begin to integrate into the life of this world, really wash with a toothbrush and towel like a human being.


    Naruto took a set of clothes and came to the bathroom door and handed it to the King of Golden Nightmare: "Wear this today."


    "You prepared clothes for me? I can change what I want to wear."


    "I''m just afraid that you can change it and wear it on your body." I don''t want to walk down the street with a woman wearing a devil costume and carrying a scythe.


    The King of Golden Nightmare gave Naruto a blank glance: "Am I such a person without common sense?"


    "To be precise, you are not human at all. If you are judged by human common sense, something will happen."


    Naruto was really accurate. The King of Golden Nightmare couldn''t refute it. He gave Naruto a vicious look and said, "I hate it!" He threw the towel in his hand directly on Naruto''s face, and then grabbed the clothes. Closed the bathroom door.


    Naruto took the towel and sniffed, feeling the fragrance overflowing. Since the king of golden nightmare is the origin of everything, the smell on her body is also different from ordinary creatures. Some people may smell the fragrance, which is more fragrant and beautiful than the fragrance of flowers. Some people find the stench unbearable, disgusting, and do whatever they want.


    The golden nightmare king quickly changed his clothes and walked out, with ripped jeans and cropped shirts. There is nothing beautiful or bad in her body. All creatures and even the beauty of nature can be reflected in her.


    Naruto couldn''t help but feel a sense of surprise when he saw her, but fortunately he didn''t lose control like yesterday.

 2131 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2131

    The King of Golden Nightmare naturally saw Naruto''s eyes clearly, smiled slightly, and said, "Am I good-looking, Nissan?"


    Naruto''s face was embarrassed, and he looked at her helplessly: "Please don''t call me that."


    "Then you should call my name properly, I don''t call''Hey'', you should call me zero."


    Maelstrom Zero is the name that the golden nightmare king gave to himself in this world. Zero means root, beginning, and beginning. Of course, there is another reason that the golden nightmare king feels that the name''Zero'' is very domineering. , Just in line with her devil''s "noble status".


    Naruto can only complain about this, and the level of your name is as bad as your taste in clothing.


    Ming was too lazy to call this name and grabbed her hand directly.


    "Go, fool."


    Chapter 314-Sister Demon King?


    Naruto and the King of Golden Nightmare walking on the street, no matter from any angle, it is enough to attract the attention of passers-by.


    Naruto has become accustomed to living in the human world, and it is normal to condense her own breath, but the King of Golden Nightmare has not done so. Even if she connects her destiny with Naruto to become a human being, the breath that she exudes is still beyond the ordinary of.


    In this world, both men and women will feel the unparalleled beauty from the golden nightmare king, and the perfect image of anyone''s fantasy will be reflected in the golden nightmare king.


    The two walked for a while, the King of Golden Nightmare suddenly tilted his head and said:


    "Speaking of which we didn''t have any trouble."


    Naruto looked at her strangely:


    "What trouble do you want to run into?"


    "Normal plots shouldn¡¯t be like this. You see that I am so beautiful. There shouldn¡¯t be a guy who has no vision to tease me, and then you rush up and beat him up and say, "My sister belongs to me." Human''?"


    Naruto stopped and looked at the golden nightmare king speechlessly.


    "I really have to lay my knees for your brain. Where did you see this old-fashioned plot, a romantic novel of the last century?"


    "Ah, it''s not. Wouldn''t you worry about having a beautiful sister like me as your brother?"


    Although you are indeed very beautiful, but... "Not at all."


    "Isn''t Nissan afraid that your delicate sister will be in danger?"


    "Is the word delicate to describe you? And I think if someone dares to hit your idea, that person will be more dangerous."


    "Oh, Nissan is so annoying, people don''t do terrible things."


    "You don''t have to do anything, but you are better than others."


    Naruto is well aware of the abilities of the Golden Nightmare King. If someone is malicious towards her, the Golden Nightmare King will definitely not be over after a single fight. Those who are malicious towards her will suffer evil consequences, but will be good for her. People who are right will have good luck, good will be rewarded, and evil will be rewarded. This is the embodiment of the golden nightmare king.


    Naruto is obviously uncomfortable and can''t bear such a sudden emergence. He is obviously familiar with the''sister'' who is very familiar but has a headache, and can''t help but keep complaining to her.


    The King of Golden Nightmare also quarreled with Naruto happily, and soon came to the agreed place, the door of a large supermarket.


    When the two arrived, they found that the orange apricot had arrived. They had the iconic sharp short hair, and they wore a pink suspender top with white shoulders and arms. They were wearing ripped jeans like the King of Golden Nightmare, kicking a pair on their feet. The same pink sandals, the whole person is filled with the breath of youth, which is heart-pounding.


    Seeing his girlfriend, Naruto immediately shook off the golden nightmare king, went up to grab Juxing''s hand, and input a cool breath to dispel the heat, and said: "Have you been here for a long time?"


    Juxing saw her boyfriend caring, and her heart was sweet, but because there was a''sister'' on the side, she was a little shy and couldn''t help but drew his hands and said, "Don''t be so clingy."


    Naruto squinted at the King of Golden Nightmare, looking like you are an eye-catcher, but the King of Golden Nightmare obviously doesn''t look at the glance. In fact, because of her existence, there is no need to look at people. He opened his hand and said: "You Don''t care about me, just treat me as the air."


    ''Hehe, I would treat you as air, but they can''t.''


    Naruto murmured in his heart, and when he was distracted, Ju Xing took his hand out, and said to the King of Golden Nightmare: "The first time we meet, Ling Sang."


    Because Naruto¡¯s parents have been working outside (in fact, I feel troublesome to write), so this is the first time Tachibana sees Naruto¡¯s "family". Although the other party is Naruto¡¯s "twin sister", Tachibana still has I feel very nervous when I see my parents.


    Even a sleek and exquisite person has no meaning in front of the golden nightmare king. Her eyes can see through everything. She has already understood the thoughts of Juxing, and smiled: "Don''t be so nervous, I won''t say anything." If you want to associate with Nissan, you must get my consent,'' and so on, just relax."


    Ju Xing didn''t understand the true face of this black-bellied demon. Seeing that she had a very friendly attitude, she relaxed a little from her nervousness, and said, "Okay, Li Sang."


    "You don''t have to be so born, you are all dating Nissan, and you and I are the same age, just call me zero sauce."


    The words of the King of Golden Nightmare finally made Naruto unable to help her telepathically spit out directly at her: "You are a sassy, ??cute man. Your age can''t be counted at all. Who is the same age as you?"


    "You are the same as me. Even if you are one year old in a chaotic period, you are already over twenty years old. Is it fun to trick these teenage girls, Nissan?"


    "I didn''t lie, I just didn''t tell the whole truth, and even if I told them that I was trillions of years old, do you think they would believe it?"


    "Then I told them that I am the king of nightmares, and there is a life or death ending with you, will they believe it?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Naruto was choked speechless by the golden nightmare king again. Ju Xing didn''t know this at all. He raised his head and blushed and said to the golden nightmare king: "Zero, zero sauce."


    That¡¯s right, just looking up, Ju Xing is only 155 cm tall, which is not too short for a second-year girl in junior high school, but the golden nightmare king is 172 cm tall, standing next to Naruto. There is hardly any gap, which is one point that Naruto can''t help but complain about.


    After the King of Golden Nightmare''entered'' into this world, his body did not shrink at all, but he still maintained what Naruto had seen before. The height of 172 cm and the S-shaped curve are really what an average Japanese middle school girl can grow. Is it?


    The King of Golden Nightmare didn''t realize there was a problem, and took Tang Xing''s hand to say something close.


    Before long, Sakurano and Tomoka came here as scheduled. Like Tachibana, they were very nervous in front of the "family" of Naruto, the king of golden nightmares. Regardless of their personalities, these three girls were in front of the demon king. It was still too tender, and she was easily squeezed by her in a few words. Naruto couldn''t stand it and flew directly and kicked the golden nightmare king to the ground.


    "Too much nonsense, it''s time to get in!"


    The golden nightmare king fell to the ground, and even the dust on the ground was shaken. The relationship between this pair of''brothers and sisters'' really shocked the three girls, but how could this demon king kick a kick? Yes, the golden nightmare king stood up and patted the dust, and smiled: "I have a lot of things to buy today. By the way, I can also buy a new style swimsuit. Nissan, are you looking forward to it?"


    The three women asked Yingnao to come out, using the excuse that''zero body returned home, there are a lot of daily necessities that need to be repurchased, and they need their help to come up with some ideas'', the three women have the intention to please the sister-in-law, and naturally they readily agree.


    ''Swimsuit?''


    Naruto imagined the golden nightmare king wearing a swimsuit in his head. The beauty of the creation of all things put on the swimsuit. Just imagine that Naruto has a heartbeat like a deer for a while, but he said: "Who would expect that kind of thing!"


    The golden nightmare king smiled, showing a tiger tooth, not cute but full of black belly: "You are not honest."


    The golden nightmare king''s banter made Naruto''s rare old face blush, a little irritated into anger, and directly punched her, and shouted, "Let''s go in!"


    "Hehe..."


    Chapter Three Hundred and Fifteen-Things You Don''t Want to Change


    Five people walked into the supermarket. Although it was still early, some housewives had already come to buy the ingredients for cooking today. The food in the morning was relatively fresh, but in the evening it was close to the closing time of the supermarket in order to sell some of the remaining ingredients for the day. Most supermarkets will deal with specials, so the price is relatively cheap, how to choose, each store is different.


    As the only man, Naruto was naturally responsible for pushing the shopping cart. The four girls walked in front of each other as a pair, selecting the dazzling array of goods in the supermarket.


    Although the existence of the King of Golden Nightmare makes Naruto a headache, the appearance of the four beautiful girls gathered together, Yingying and Yanyan, still makes people feel very seductive. At this time, the King of Golden Nightmare suddenly said: "Nissan, I''m here today. How is the kitchen?"


    Naruto recovered and looked at the golden nightmare king in surprise:

 2132 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2132

    "You said you are here to cook?"


    "Yeah, are you looking forward to your lovely sister''s cooking skills?"


    "No."


    Naruto directly denied the Golden Nightmare King without even a little bit of face. Although he had never eaten the food made by the Golden Nightmare King, he always thought it would be terrible things. He relentlessly vomited: "I think you Even the gods or demons can¡¯t eat what they make."


    With the power of the golden nightmare king, it is absolutely possible to make a''dangerous dish'' that can even take away the lives of gods and demons. The golden nightmare king looked upset and said, "You hate it!"


    "If you hate it, hate it. For the sake of our lives, it''s better to leave it to me like cooking."


    Naruto is indeed a little bit embarrassed. He is afraid to try the food made by the Golden Nightmare King, but he dared to eat what she made even when he knew how much this guy exists. That is a true warrior... or Simple brain damage?


    The King of Golden Nightmare snorted. He really looked like a sister who was stunned by his brother. He strode forward, then picked up the chicken, duck, fish, fruits, and vegetables on the side and threw them into the shopping cart. Naruto''s little''retaliation''.


    This kind of "retaliation" is really childish, Naruto is very speechless about it, but Sakura thinks she is quite cute like this, walks next to Naruto, smiles and said: "You have a good relationship with your sister."


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Naruto didn''t know what to use to express his feelings except for a sentence. The creature like the sister has always been a headache, especially the woman who is the sister and the devil. The trouble is not only doubled.


    Sakurano didn¡¯t know about the incomparably complicated relationship between Naruto and the King of Golden Nightmare, but it wasn¡¯t just a mere ¡°brother and sister¡± that could describe it completely, and continued: ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve always thought that if I had a younger sister or younger brother, it would be fine. It¡¯s really enviable to see that your relationship is so good."


    Sakura is the only child in the family, and her best friend Tomoka also has a pair of twin brothers in the family. Although taking care of these brothers makes Tomoka, who is the sister, a headache, she still feels a little envious of Sakura who is the only child. Envy is even more aroused.


    Naruto''s heart moved, and she grabbed Sakura''s little hand. Because of the air conditioning in the supermarket, Sakura''s hand was a bit cold, and she held it like sheep fat. Naruto looked at Sakura''s pretty face and smiled: "Sakura With such a gentle personality, I think it¡¯s better to be a mother than my sister. How about giving me a cute baby soon?"


    "baby?!"


    Sakura was full of blood and energy, and her face instantly became tomato-like. Naruto''s words made her instantly shy to the extreme. This is not only because she is shy and introverted, but also because she is too young to be a junior. It¡¯s only grade. It¡¯s really common to be a mother at the age of twelve or thirteen in ancient times, but not in modern times. Even if you and Naruto are in love with each other, they are more shocked than happy when you hear these words. .


    Sakura''s face flushed, and she stammered in fright, "No, no... we are still young, and... moreover, not yet..."


    She was completely flustered, and she stuttered for a long time without expressing what she was trying to say. Naruto saw that she was so emotional and knew that she was joking too much, and said with a trace of strength, "Sakura, calm down."


    Under Naruto''s power, Sakura''s mood quickly calmed down. Although she was still very shy, she was not so flustered, but she did not dare to look at Naruto with her head down.


    Naruto gently brushed her ponytail, and said gently: "I''m not so anxious yet. Although I am looking forward to Sakura''s childbirth for me, I understand that if it is too early, it will hurt you. Don''t worry, I can still afford to wait a few years."


    When Sakurano accepted Naruto¡¯s absurdity, she had already made up her mind not to marry her. Although she was shy to talk about childbirth, she didn¡¯t hate it in her heart, but she was too young. Everything is too early. Hearing Naruto''s words finally made her feel relieved, her face was still red, and her mouth said: "Stop saying these shy words."


    Sakurano''s voice was soft and moving, and she couldn''t hear the slightest anger. Naruto knew that she was not angry, and was happy: "I''m not right. I really think Sakura is very suitable for motherhood."


    "Hate, ignore you."


    The extremely shy Sakura shook off Naruto''s hand and quickly followed Tachibana and the others.


    The King of Golden Nightmare slowed a few steps, retreated to Naruto''s side, and said, "Is this the feeling you cherish?"


    Tachibana and Tomoka didn''t hear the conversation between Naruto and Sakura. There is no reason why the golden nightmare king didn''t know. Naruto shrugged and said, "Forget it."


    "Really?"


    The King of Golden Nightmare is a bit strange, Naruto explained:


    "Even if I have the power now, I don¡¯t want to forget my feelings as a human being. Love is the most important part of it, but not all. There is only love and no other protagonists. Now it almost only appears in some second-rate romance novels. ."


    The golden nightmare king tilted his head and thought for a while, and said:


    "I still can''t fully understand your thoughts. Just like that girl, you can get her completely, why don''t you start?"


    "She is still too young, and it will hurt her. You are not a human being. You don''t understand the saying''human words are awesome'' in humans."


    "Even so, you can solve a lot of problems if you raise the story of the entire world by three years."


    "what?"


    Naruto let out a startled suspicion, and stopped. He had never considered the idea of ??the King of Golden Nightmare.The King of Golden Nightmare didn''t mean to simply let the time advance to three years later. In that case, the story of the world would have been cold. She meant that Naruto could move the timeline of the entire world for three years.


    That is to say, the whole world plot is moved to the high school period as a whole, and the whole story is carried out in high school. In that case, he is a sophomore in high school, and Sakura is a freshman in high school. The whole world of the plot of the junior high school tennis industry will also respond. Become the high school tennis world.


    This kind of power that migrates the entire time axis is not simply a shuttle between time and space, but the ability to involve time, space, cause and effect, and good fortune. Only Naruto and the golden nightmare king have this ability.


    Sakura, Tomoka, and Kyoko in high school were a little moved to be honest.


    Naruto struggled for a moment, and finally shook his head and said, "Forget it, I won''t do this."


    "why?"


    "First, it¡¯s not necessary. A few years¡¯ time has been a flash to me. I don¡¯t have to change the world for that kind of thing. Second, the story of the Prince of Tennis is perfect only when it happens at this time, like The story of the slam dunk must stop in the summer of Akagi and their third grade in high school, at this point I don''t want to change it."


    The Golden Nightmare King shrugged and did not insist: "Forget it, it''s up to you, but there is one thing you have to accomplish, and you can''t avoid it."


    "Oh, what?"


    "We are going to buy swimsuits later, so you can give us a review when that happens, Nissan."


    Naruto''s heart jumped, and he touched his nose. This really couldn''t refuse.


    Chapter 316-The Devil Calls His Sister-in-law


    Swimsuit?


    Well, in fact, although there are two physical stores of swimsuits in the supermarket, they are not some brand stores after all. They will not buy too exaggerated swimsuit types. In the end, Sakurano bought a one-piece swimsuit with a cherry blossom pattern. Tomoka has the same sunflower pattern, which is in line with her extroverted personality, while Xing¡¯s is a pink split swimsuit, and the golden nightmare king is an all-black swimsuit, both in style and color. But these little girls are much bolder.


    When he came out of the supermarket, the King of Golden Nightmare still looked a little unsatisfied, saying: "It''s a pity that I can''t buy a more beautiful swimsuit, I can only buy it for a while."


    "Will you? You just spent nearly 20,000 yen on it."


    Twenty thousand yen is equivalent to more than one thousand yuan for a set of swimsuits. For ordinary people, this price is indeed not low, but the local tyrants please ignore this.


    The King of Golden Nightmare knew that Naruto could not be short of money. He just deliberately complained, giggled and said, "Don¡¯t be so stingy. Anyway, I will only wear this swimsuit for Nissan. I¡¯m looking forward to going to the beach. Oh."


    The words of the King of Golden Nightmare made Sakurano and the others a little moved. After all, the weather is so hot in summer, and sunny beaches are the best place to play. Tachibana has a hearty temper and said: "If this is the case, it is better to be before the start of the national competition. Let¡¯s go to the beach together. You have been working hard during this period of time. Just adjust your state."


    The last time I went out to play was before the start of the youth selection, Naruto invited the three girls to go out together. It was also that time that they formally confirmed their relationship with the three of them at the same time. Although the time has not passed for long, there is still some nostalgia. After that, they are nervous teenagers. Selection and exchange competitions.


    Although Naruto doesn¡¯t feel hard physically because of this little thing, psychologically he is still very much looking forward to traveling with the girls, and showing the look of yearning, saying: "Okay, I really look forward to seeing your swimsuits officially. "Although I have seen them wearing swimsuits when I bought them before, swimsuits are meant to be seen at the beach, and there is no soul in a swimsuit store.


    The expectation Naruto mentioned only included Sakurano, Tomoka, and Tachibana, but a guy who had no vision approached.


    "What about me, Nissan?"


    Naruto pushed the golden nightmare king''s face away with disgust, and said, "You die for me!"


    "Oh, Nissan doesn''t want me..."


    "I didn''t plan to ask for it."

 2133 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2133

    "hate!"


    It was noisy, and the group finally returned home with big bags and small bags. As soon as it was ten o''clock in the morning, they asked Tachibana, Tomoka and the King of Golden Nightmare to sort out the things they bought. , And Naruto and Sakura went straight into the kitchen and started cooking.


    Of course, Naruto''s cooking skills are nothing to say, and I don''t know how many tests he has gone through, and soon a strong fragrance wafted from the kitchen.


    When the golden nightmare king smelled the smell, he ran out like a puppy, lying on the cooking table and looking at Naruto eagerly.


    Naruto, who was beating the egg, poked the golden nightmare king in the forehead with his chopsticks, and said in an angry manner: "Don''t sell cute, it won''t sell well."


    The golden nightmare king rubbed his forehead, and said with a smile on his face:


    "Even if it''s not cute, I just need to look good anyway."


    Although this is cheeky, it is irrefutable. After all, the golden nightmare king is the origin of all the beauty and ugliness in the world. He possesses all the beauty of all ages. When ordinary people see her, they will be subdued by her beauty and tolerate everything about her. It explains what is called''face value is justice''.


    Naruto was speechless for a while and asked:


    "Didn''t you let you organize things? How did you get out?"


    "Well, I can''t help it because Nissan''s products are so fragrant."


    "Aren''t you kicked out because you caused a lot of trouble inside?"


    "That''s not it."


    The Golden Nightmare King stammered, while his eyes were squinted upwards. According to psychology, this seems to be a manifestation of a guilty conscience, but it is not suitable to judge the existence of the Golden Nightmare King by human psychology.


    Sakurano kept smiling at the quarreling of their''brothers and sisters'', and found it very interesting. Although Ling was one year older than her, she still felt like a child, and she felt a little bit motherly in her heart. Picking up a piece of stewed beef from the pot and passing it to the golden nightmare king''s mouth, he gently said: "Don''t make a fuss, let''s have something to eat first."


    The golden nightmare king is not afraid of being hot, so he just swallows the beef in his mouth and chews it, and vaguely said: "Haligado, Ounesan." (Thank you, sister. In Japanese, if you call your sister-in-law in person, you are called sister. ''Ounesan'', explain to others that my sister-in-law is''ahhhhhhhhh''


    The king of golden nightmare is really shocking and dying. The inexplicable motherhood just disappeared instantly. It was like a fire, hot and red like a bottle of chili oil, so scared that the chopsticks in his hand fell and knotted. Baba said: "Say, say what..."


    The golden nightmare king tilted his head and said maliciously: "Is it wrong? You are Nissan''s girlfriend, even if you are younger than me, it is also my Nassan." Although the golden nightmare king knows the reservedness and shyness of human beings, She calls Sakura "Ou Nathan" just like Naruto "Nissan". She is willing to call it that way. Simply put, "No matter what you think, how I am willing to call you is my own business."


    Sakura was so ashamed that he didn''t know what to say, Naruto was also taken aback by the golden nightmare king''s statement, but it is impossible for him to be as shy as Sakurano. Instead, he squeezed his chin and said solemnly: "Well, it is indeed It should be called that."


    Ying Nao gave him a shameful glance, and she finally saw that under the perfect appearance of these two people, there were quite abominable personalities, and they were exactly the same black belly inside. They were really''brothers and sisters''.


    It just so happened that the inside was almost cleaned up, Tomoka stayed in the room to sort out the last trash and so on, while Tachibana came out to see if the kitchen could help. Sakurano instantly hurriedly said, like seeing an angel, "Apricot jam, Ma , Could you please help me, let me go to the bathroom." After that, Ju Xing ran away in a panic before Ju Xing could answer.


    Tachibana looked dumbfounded, and Naruto and the Golden Nightmare King looked at each other and laughed at the same time.


    Sakurano hid in the bathroom for a long time to sort out her emotions, but her cheeks were still slightly red. Although Tachibana and Tomoka who came out later did not know what happened, they could still guess that it was Naruto. What made Sakura shy, two vinegar blossoms faintly appeared in her heart, and she rolled his eyes repeatedly while eating.


    Naruto is really wronged, this time it''s really not what he said, it''s all caused by the black-bellied demon.


    Nothing special happened during the meal. After the meal, a man, four women and five people crowded on the sofa to discuss what to do in the afternoon. There was half a day left on the rest day. If you go out to play, you will run far. It¡¯s not appropriate, but it would be a bit wasteful to stay in a daze at home.


    Both of the proposals of the Golden Nightmare King were rejected by Naruto. They were both junior high school students. What the hell did you say to go to Bundi and the bar? Silent Naruto directly beat her and threw it aside. In the end, Tang Xing said, "Why don''t we go to the movies."


    Chapter Three Hundred and Seventeen-She is just a simple second disease


    If you are watching a movie, you don¡¯t have to worry about getting sunstroke in such a hot weather. It is also a good choice to spend a while after watching the movie. It is also a good choice to come back after dinner. Everyone agrees. The afternoon schedule is so decided.


    Everyone was dressed the same as in the morning, but because the afternoon was too hot and the sun was too poisonous, the three Sakurano and the others wore a hat to shade them. Naruto and the Golden Nightmare King did not.


    The three women walked out the door first. Naruto and the King of Golden Nightmare were behind. Naruto reminded: "Don''t forget to pay attention to that when you get to the cinema in a while."


    The King of Golden Nightmare gave Naruto a blank look and said:


    "I see. It''s really long-winded. Be careful and become an old woman with a long tongue."


    "I won''t become an old woman, at best I will only become a long-tongued husband."


    The King of Golden Nightmare once again rolled his eyes and walked out the door arrogantly.In fact, what Naruto and the King of Golden Nightmare are talking about is a very important thing. Even if the two of them have obtained the''hukou'' in this world, they are extraordinary existences, especially in terms of fate. Existence itself will affect the fate of mortals.


    Even if the golden nightmare king does nothing, the destiny that comes out will affect the destiny of others, and the fate of mortals is too fragile, and there is no''measurable'' that can bear the destiny of the golden nightmare king, so When a mortal comes into contact with the King of Golden Nightmare, there is only one fate, that is, its destiny itself is completely annihilated, just like Kamio Akira who was erased by Naruto, everything completely disappeared.


    The three members of Sakura and the others, as well as the team members of Qingxue, are all well-known plot characters in this world. They are blessed by the world¡¯s ¡°mandate¡±, which is the so-called luck, so they can to a certain extent. To bear the fate of the golden nightmare king without being annihilated, daily contact is no problem, but in addition to these plot characters, there are billions of "mortals" in this world. If you don¡¯t control yourself, Naruto and The golden nightmare king''s place is probably nothing.


    Five people got on the bus and came to the nearby cinema. Although it was a day off, there were not too many people in the cinema because it was in the afternoon. The time of the world was set around 2003. In 2003, there were still many famous people in Japan. The movie was released, and the theater versions of Pok¨¦mon, Doraemon, Inuyasha, One Piece, etc., which have attracted the attention of countless animation fans, have been released this year. It is indeed a big animation country.


    Of course, when it comes to movies, Hollywood, Harry Potter 2, Pirates of the Caribbean 1, The Matrix 2, 3, Hulk, Kill Bill, and other classic American blockbusters are all released this year, and the entire year can be regarded as a blockbuster. Gathered, there are many classic movies to watch.


    After coming to the movie theater, Naruto himself doesn¡¯t really remember how many movies there were in this year. He simply gathered all the more famous movies that were released this year to form the appearance of being released. The dazzling array of movie posters is really impressive. Some feel dizzy.


    "Why not just watch this."


    The golden nightmare king suddenly pointed to a huge movie poster. The poster was black, and the character was only a child, but the blue-black skin, the red shadows dotted all over, and the strangest pair of black hairs The dull eyes really make the viewer shudder, and in the summer there is a feeling of cold war.


    "Uh... isn''t this a grudge?"


    What the King of Golden Nightmare refers to is one of the most famous horror movies in the history of Japanese cinema-The Grudge.Although the influence of Grudge in Japanese horror movies is inferior to that of the legendary horror film Sadako, it is also quite remarkable, because it is too horrible and has been banned in many places. Even so, it has been reproduced in funny versions, including the video tape version. (Original version), theatrical version, the US version, the commemorative version, etc., have been screened in more than ten versions of The Grudge. As a series of movies, it is very rare, especially the horror movies that are originally relatively small.(No matter how influential horror movies are, they are hard to compare with science fiction movies in audience)


    As a person who has watched this movie on a video website in his previous life, Naruto really doesn¡¯t remember when the movie was released in Japan. I didn¡¯t expect it to be this year. The King of Golden Nightmare wanted to watch this. There was no special reason, just Pi I am very happy for a while.


    Looking at the weird and gloomy look of Toshio on the poster, whether it is the gentle Sakurano, the generous apricot or the hearty Tomoka, I feel a chill on his back. The look of that kind of crooked eyes feels scared, even if not. I really don¡¯t want to watch this kind of horror movie when I read the synopsis. Tomoka didn¡¯t have the usual careless look, and said with some fear: ¡°No, don¡¯t watch such scary movies... Isn¡¯t it good to watch some happy movies? ?Zero sauce?"


    "Really? But I like this type of movie. I feel that the ghosts condensed from the resentment of human nature should be quite interesting." (In fact, I think the way you are scared is very funny)


    ''That kind of thing is not interesting at all!''


    Tomoka yelled in her heart, but even with her big character, she really didn¡¯t want to slap the temper of the ¡°girl-in-law¡± she met for the first time today, but she was really scared, she could only look at Ming with a look for help. People, Sakura and Tachibana are the same.


    How could Naruto couldn''t guess the mind of the golden nightmare king, and said in his heart:''Excuse me, Sakura, Tomoka, and Kyung, because I feel so interesting, I also became an accomplice.''


    Saying this in my heart, Naruto had no guilt, and said solemnly: "Well, Zero''s health is too bad to heal. This time, let her think, and I will buy tickets."


    What Naruto said, even if the three girls are afraid, they can¡¯t stop watching. After all, in their impression, the''Uzumaki Zero'' in front of them has been treated in the field because of their frailty and illness. Now they have finally recovered and returned to Tokyo. If you refuse.


    To be honest, there are not many people who will watch horror movies in the afternoon. Naruto can easily buy five tickets without using any force. Sakurano and the others have received movie tickets from Naruto. Crying without tears, Naruto became black-hearted at this time, feeling that his three girlfriends looked very cute, and joked: "Don''t cry so much. If you are too scared for a while, just sit in my arms."


    His words made the three women with different personalities react to each other. Sakura gave him a blushing face, a little embarrassed. Juxing''s personality is much more generous. Although shy, he blushed and said: "This is you. That said, don''t be shameless." It looks really expectant.


    But Tomoka''s gaze swept back and forth between Naruto and the King of Golden Nightmare, seemingly suspecting whether the two of them had colluded in advance.


    Actually this is not true, but even if Tomoxiang explained it, he wouldn''t believe it. Naruto didn''t say anything. After buying the sunflower seeds and cola popcorn, the five people walked into the movie theater together.


    The grievance is indeed a movie that has been banned in multiple hells because of its horror. The method of deepening the effect of fear through the image of Junxiong is also very clever. Soon after the movie started, there was a fear in the theater. Sound, there are men and women.


    The three girls were also frightened. Sakura was originally afraid of this. Soon after he was frightened and screamed by the horror images portrayed in the movie, the whole person shrank into a ball and closed his eyes, but after a while he secretly I opened my eyes and looked on the screen, and it didn''t take long for me to scream again. This is also the fun of horror movies.


    Tomoka, who is usually the most courageous, performed the worst at this time. The whole person was in Sakura''s arms, and the two girlfriends hugged each other.


    Tachibana is the best performer. Although she is often frightened by the content of the movie, she is not shrunk like Sakurano and Tomoka, and she can look directly at the screen.


    After two-thirds of the movie, Ju Xing turned his head to see the reaction of Naruto and the King of Golden Nightmare, and found that both of them were very relaxed. Naruto¡¯s expression was very flat, and there was nothing special, but the golden nightmare. Wang is a little funny. Not only can she not see the slightest fear, but she also smiles, while eating popcorn with relish, her expression does not look like watching a horror movie, on the contrary, she is watching a relaxed atmosphere. Like comedy movies.

 2134 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2134

    Too strange!


    Ju Xing couldn''t help but curiously asked, "Zero sauce, don''t you feel scared?"


    The golden nightmare king turned his head to look at Tang Xing and replied: "Afraid? No, this kind of ghost condensed from human grievances feels like watching the condensate of human negative emotions. It looks quite interesting. "Don''t say it''s a movie, even if Kay and Junxiong actually ran to the golden nightmare king, who should be afraid of.


    Ju Xing H looked at the golden nightmare king with a black line. She felt that she was already brave, but she couldn''t look at the movie from an interesting point of view, or it was beyond the scope of bravery. It is simply abnormal.


    At this time, Naruto stuffed a popcorn into Tachibana¡¯s mouth, causing her to divert her attention, and at the same time she said: "You don''t need to worry about her, she is just a pure secondary disease."


    Chapter 318-Nissan, you didn''t dug up your feces


    The golden nightmare king cannot get sick. If he is sick, it is not a trivial matter. It is even more terrifying than the god¡¯s pendant. It may cause the direct collapse of the wheel of fortune, but will the golden nightmare king get second disease This is hard to say.


    Although this statement is very clumsy, and Tachibana doesn''t believe it too much, but the considerate girl still understands the truth about Naruto''s reluctance to say more about this''sister'', and she no longer asks, and concentrates on the movie again.


    In the movie, all the people who had contact with the ghost house died tragically under Kayako''s hand, which also reflects the difference between ghost movies in Japan and ghost movies in other countries.


    In general understanding, a ghost is a product of a person¡¯s soul and strong resentment. The most common form of this resentment is hatred. In many movies, after human beings are killed, they become ghosts because of hatred. Revenge, generally after the revenge is completed, it will be liberated, or it will be wiped out by Taoists, wizards and the like.


    It''s not that some ghosts can''t be superborn, so they need to kill others to replace themselves so that they can be reincarnated, which is also a common routine in ordinary ghost movies.


    Compared with the above two, Japanese-style ghost movies seem to emphasize pure horror effects. As for ghosts, whether they have hatred or hatred, they basically kill people when they encounter them. How much they can kill depends on the ghost. How high the mana is, Kayako is like this. The famous and surnamed characters in this movie are basically killed by Kayako. With that kind of gloomy and depressing music, it makes people feel chills.


    This may be cruel, but it is a ghost, where does humanity come from?


    Especially the scene of Kayako climbing down the stairs covered with blood. With the soundtrack at the time, most people in the cinema screamed. After leaving a deep panic, this film is very classic in the history of Japanese cinema. The ghost film finally came to an end.


    Walking out of the theater, the three girls, Sakurano, Tomoka, and Tachibana were all pale. They seemed to be scared by this movie. Naruto didn''t expect this movie to scare them like this. , Suddenly smiled bitterly, and said: "I think we should take a coffee break."


    The three scared girls would naturally not object, and the King of Golden Nightmare also readily agreed. A group of five people came to the cafe next to the cinema. The cafe was still very emotional, and the contrast between black and white was very different.


    Naruto ordered a triple hot latte for the three girls, and he and the King of Golden Nightmare had a cup of ice American.


    Although the weather is hot now, it¡¯s better to drink something hot from their startled look, and the air-conditioning in the cafe will not feel hot.


    The three of Sakurano sipped their coffee, and after a while, the feeling of cold hands and feet after being frightened finally disappeared slowly.


    Naruto watched their complexion gradually return to normal, and he relaxed, and quipped, "It''s just a movie, don''t be so scared. If you don''t dare to sleep at night, I can sleep with you."


    This sentence made the three girls give him a blank glance at the same time, making Naruto very funny.


    Neither Naruto nor the King of Golden Nightmare have been affected by the movie just now, just like a mirrored flower, no matter how beautiful and brilliant, it is difficult to match reality.


    Seeing the relaxed expressions of the two of them, Tomoka couldn''t help but curiously asked: "Aren''t you scared at all?"


    In all fairness, although the female ghost Kayako is not as influential as the god-level female ghost Sadako, she is absolutely top in the depiction of horror effects, whether it suddenly appears from the quilt to kill Renmei, or climbs down the stairs. In the end, the scenes of killing Li Jia were impressive. Naruto shrugged and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of living people, am I still afraid of ghosts? And movies are just movies. It¡¯s not good to be too immersed in it. If it is too serious, it really becomes sick."


    No matter how terrible the grudge is, it¡¯s just a movie for Naruto, and it¡¯s nothing if you¡¯ve watched it. It¡¯s also true for the King of Golden Nightmare, but the three girls are just ordinary middle school girls, and they obviously can¡¯t get along with each other in their mentality. Comparing these two old fried dough sticks, Ying Nao was silent for a while, and asked, "Do you think Jia coconut is pitiful?"


    Sakura''s question made Naruto a little startled?


    Is Gaya coconut very pitiful?


    Perhaps this is the case in many people''s eyes. Naruto knows that the Grudge series includes all the plots of the TV, novel, and movie versions, and therefore knows all the causes and consequences.


    Jia Yu had no friends and was not loved by his parents since childhood. His only companion was a black cat, but the black cat suddenly died and his parents were also killed in a car accident. Jia Yu spent his childhood in endless loneliness.Kayako cannot get family, friendship, nor love. The crush Kobayashi likes others, Kayako''s love is turned into a bubble, and hatred is born in love.


    Kayako, who was bankrupt in love, married Saeki Takao under the feeling of self-defeating, but her misfortune was not over yet. After giving birth to her child Saeko Toshio, Saeko knew that he was suffering from oligospermia and saw Kayako at the same time. Secretly in love with the diary written by Kobayashi, under suspicion and jealousy, he brutally killed Kayako. In despair, Kayako turned into a ghost and hated all the good things in the world. That¡¯s why he killed everything and entered there unreasonably. A man in a ghost house.


    Jia Yu has never been happy, so she has received sympathy from many people in reality, thinking that if someone can make friends with Jia Yu, or her parents can give her a little love, or she can confidently confess to Kobayashi. , Kaya coconut may not become like this.


    Regarding Sakura¡¯s question, Naruto thought about it for a while, and said: "Poor, maybe it is. But again, there must be something hateful in the poor person, and the misfortune of Kayako definitely has her own great. Reason. She is too lonely and introverted to express her feelings to others. Since she is afraid to care about others, why is there any reason to force others to care about herself? And after getting married, she still keeps a secret love diary for Kobayashi. She is also unfaithful to her husband. If she can let go of everything and explain everything to her husband earlier, she may not end up like that in the end. This is my understanding."


    Many people believe that Saeki Takao killed her because of suspecting Kayako¡¯s derailment. Many people believe that she is a scumbag. But think about it from another angle. If a man knows that he has oligozoospermia, how can he not suspect that the child is his own? At this time, I saw the affectionate words in the wife''s diary about other men. It would be abnormal if I didn''t get angry.


    If this kind of thing happens in reality, it¡¯s normal for a husband to do a paternity test secretly or simply have a quarrel with his wife. Although the practice of killing his wife because of suspicion is exaggerated, but if it is not so exaggerated, this The movie simply won''t exist.


    Naruto¡¯s statement may seem to some people to be straight male cancer, but that¡¯s how he understands Kayako¡¯s destiny. Sakura heard Naruto¡¯s statement and meditated for a while, exhaling for a while, her eyes gleaming. The spirit suddenly became very good, and he looked at Naruto''s eyes boldly, and said: "I understand, people who don''t want to work hard will never get happiness. I will cherish the family and friendship I have now... And love, guard them more bravely."


    As soon as these words came out, both Tomoka and Tachibana looked at Sakura in astonishment, never expected that Sakura, who was usually the most shy and introverted, would actually make such a bold confession.


    Although Sakura flushed with shyness, she looked into Naruto''s eyes bravely.Because of loneliness and introversion, Kayako, who eventually caused tragedy, touched her a lot, but at this moment she realized that no matter what kind of feeling, it takes effort to be rewarded. The sky will not fall out of thin air. Nor will there be feelings that only need to be accepted without paying.


    Naruto was also touched by Sakura''s feelings, grabbed her hand, and said sincerely: "Sakura, I like you."


    The atmosphere is very beautiful at this moment. Even if Tachibana and Tomoka are slightly jealous, they can''t bear to disturb, but the golden nightmare king is a runaway existence. Naruto''s eyes are slanted, and he suddenly throws a word that completely destroys the atmosphere.


    "Nissan, you didn''t dig out your feces."


    Chapter 319-Troubled Woman


    The King of Golden Nightmare, who couldn''t look at people, was directly beaten by Naruto, and then ignoring her pretending to be pathetic, led the three daughters out of the cafe.


    Seeing that Naruto ignored her, the king of golden nightmare curled his mouth unhappily, but still followed Naruto with a stubborn bite. After playing around for a while, after dinner, Naruto sent the three girls to the station. He went home with the King of Golden Nightmare.


    The King of Golden Nightmare changed into a home outfit, and any clothes on her have incomparable beauty. No matter how the models or stars are filmed, no matter how post-retouching is done, they can¡¯t be compared to the King of Golden Nightmare. One of the first, the golden nightmare king took a glass of water and said to Naruto who also changed his clothes: "It really surprised me that you didn''t take the opportunity to bring them back."


    The golden nightmare king said this sentence without thinking, but Naruto understood it and was speechless, and said to the golden nightmare king: "I am not the kind of creature controlled by the lower body long ago, and they are still so Little, do I need to be so anxious?"


    "It''s not a big deal to be young, not to mention the primitive society where human beings are still intellect, even if it is a few hundred years ago, twelve or thirteen-year-old girls getting married and having children are nothing more than ordinary things. Why are you stuck with this little thing? "


    Early marriage and early pregnancy were indeed a tradition in feudal society. At that time, women were basically only men¡¯s foils and had no status at all. Especially in the war era, in order to quickly supplement the young population for labor and soldiers, women often They both got married very early and had children. This is the same in the history of every country.


    The golden nightmare king said again:


    "And I can see it. Don''t talk about the other two, the little girl named Sakura, if you start today, she will definitely not refuse you."


    Naruto is not easy to refute. Sakura is touched by Kayako today and is determined to face love bravely. If Naruto really intends to act, Sakura will not even be shy and introverted under the emotional agitation. Rejected, but after today, it won''t be so easy when she calms down.


    Naruto knew that he had missed an opportunity, but he was not too disappointed, and said: "If the two loves last for a long time, how can they be in the dark? At least I have to wait until Sakura is in the second grade."


    The first half sentence of Naruto still looks like a love saint, but the second half sentence is really helpless. The King of Golden Nightmare also looked at him speechlessly. Are you not worried?There are only a few months left before Sakura is in the second grade. In this situation, I don''t know if he is anxious or not. The King of Golden Nightmare was speechless for a long time, and finally vomited: "False seriousness. "


    "Whatever you say, emotional matters, it''s good for me to go with the flow. I always feel that your thoughts are too deliberate."


    This is what Naruto really cares about. The King of Golden Nightmare always thinks as if Naruto is calculating them. Calculations like this are never used for his own women, so Naruto will instinctively resist, he If you don''t like this, just like the King of Golden Nightmare, do everything you want, do what you like and don''t do what you don''t like.


    The golden nightmare king showed a slight strangeness in his eyes, his face was still smiling, and he said, "Is that why you don''t want to move time?"


    What the King of Golden Nightmare said is that Naruto can forcefully move the timeline of the entire world with his own ability, allowing the story of the Net King to take place in high school. Naruto nodded and said: "One part is right, but the other part is afraid of trouble."


    This situation can be compared to reality. It is like a company launched its eighth-generation CPU in 2017. Although the CPU interface is consistent with the previous generation, it cannot be in the first generation due to official blocking. It is used on the sixth-generation motherboards, but there are some great gods on the Internet that can be cracked by flashing the BIOS to force support. However, this cracking method is not the right way. God knows how many bugs will appear during operation, and these bugs must be corrected later. Is the real trouble.


    The whole story world of Net King is like a CPU, and the thread of fate that connects everyone is the fine pins. Even if these pins can match the high school era, but this forced operation will cause a lot of problems in the later stage. In short It will produce countless butterfly effects and destiny backlash.


    Although Naruto is not afraid of fate, but those butterfly effects will make him annoying, so he will not do these boring things.


    The King of Golden Nightmare and Naruto couldn¡¯t hide many of their thoughts from each other. Therefore, the King of Golden Nightmare immediately understood Naruto¡¯s meaning and smiled and said: "You are not a fish, and Naruto is happy. I can understand your thoughts but myself Unacceptable, but maybe you are right."

 2135 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2135

    "Or maybe there is no right or wrong, it''s just a different position."


    There is no absolute in the world. Of course, Naruto and the King of Golden Nightmare are more able to understand the meaning of this sentence. After all, their knowledge is incomparable to mortals. There is no absolute good and evil and absolute right and wrong. Even on them.


    The dimensions of Naruto and the King of Golden Nightmare are too high. Even if they were playing and making jokes before, they will reach a very high level after a little chat. The speed of thinking of the King of Golden Nightmare is also different from that of humans. A deep look, and after a while he laughed again.


    "I won''t tell you anymore, I''m going to sleep, don''t attack me at night, Nissan."


    The King of Golden Nightmare glanced at Naruto. Her beauty is irresistible to any creature. Even Naruto is the same. Naruto''s heart was moved by just one look, but fortunately, it didn''t reappear like the last time.'' ''Out of control'', he said disgustingly: "Who would do that kind of thing? I''m not a sister-in-law, and are you really a woman?"


    Although the King of Golden Nightmare is female in appearance, she is also known as the "mother of all things", but she is a more primitive existence than the state of "Tai Chi" or "Chaos". There is no difference between men and women, and the appearance of a woman is only an external expression. Whether it can be regarded as a woman has to be said otherwise.


    A strange light flashed in the eyes of the golden nightmare king, and said:


    "Who knows, destiny is incomparably wonderful."


    "You and I are already detached from fate, let alone this kind of useless, ah~~" Naruto didn''t notice the slightest strangeness in the eyes of the golden nightmare king, and after speaking, he yawned and turned to his own. Room, "I''m going to bed, see you tomorrow."


    Seeing that he didn''t understand what he meant, the golden nightmare king flashed disappointment in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything and walked into his room.


    The next day was Sunday. There was no need to go to school or practice, but Naruto rarely got up early. After washing, he stood at the door of the Golden Nightmare King¡¯s room and said: "Zero, I''m going out, lunch yourself Eat it."


    "..."


    Without receiving a response, Naruto scratched his head strangely. For some reason, he felt that the King of Golden Nightmare seemed a little angry, and he didn''t seem to provoke her in any way.


    "Forget it, the idea of ??this devil is always hard to guess."


    It¡¯s easy to understand a woman who is a younger sister and a demon king. Naruto couldn¡¯t guess the idea of ??the golden nightmare king even if he was almost omniscient and omnipotent. He opened the door and went out, got on the bus, and walked for a while, When I came to the door of a detached two-story small building, the number plate outside the house said''Fu''.


    Naruto rang the doorbell, and then a gentle and pleasant female voice rang.


    "Here, please wait a moment."


    After a while, the door was opened from the inside. Wearing home clothes, Fuji Yumiko, who is elegant, intellectual and extremely beautiful, came to open the door. He saw Naruto smile and said cordially, "Welcome, Naruto."


    Chapter 320-A Date with Yumiko


    Fuji Yumiko is a rare beauty in this world with a name and a surname. This is also related to the overall age set in this world. Although Sakurano and the others are full of the youthfulness and vitality of a girl, they rely on time to accumulate. Her temperament and charm are far inferior to that of Fuji Yumiko. Her existence is like the Yayoi Aida in the world of slam dunk, which is unique.


    "Please come in."


    Fuji Yumiko said with a smile, and at the same time took out a pair of slippers from the shoe cabinet and put them on the ground. Naruto could see that the slippers were brand new, not from Fujisuke or Fuji Yuta.


    Naruto put on his slippers and followed Fuji Yumiko into the living room. He felt for a while and found that there was no one in this house except him and Fuji Yumiko. He couldn''t help asking, "Where is Fuji Yumiko?"


    Fuji Yuta and Naruto are in the same class, and they are not from the same school. Of course, what he said is the non-two week help. It is really strange that the non-two week help is not at home so early in the morning.


    "Zhou Zhuo went out to play with some friends, and went out early in the morning."


    "Fuji-senpai went out to play?"


    Naruto''s mouth twitched. Although middle school students like to play around, it is normal to go out with hu-peng-gou-friends on weekends, but why is this so awkward on Bu Er Zhou Zhu?


    Fuji Yumiko smiled softly and said:


    "You wait here for a while, I''ll come out after taking a shower."


    Naruto realized that there was still a set of clean clothes in the living room, and said strangely, "Yumiko, are you planning to go out?"


    "Of course, I plan to take you to buy some gifts in a while."


    "Gift? Didn''t it mean eating?"


    "Of course I have to eat rice, but a mere meal can''t repay my life-saving grace." Fuji Yumiko picked up the clothes on the sofa and turned to the bathroom. When he was at the door, he turned his head and said to Naruto: "Don''t come to take a peek."


    Naruto replied righteously:


    "Absolutely not, I will only look at it openly depending on it."


    Fuji Yumiko''s face blushed slightly, but she is not a simple little girl. She curled up her mouth, showing a different style, and said, "Little villain!"


    Click!


    Hearing Fuji Yumiko closing the door, Naruto couldn''t help but shudder all over her body. Fuji Yumiko was so charming. There are a few people who can resist the charm of such a great beauty. If Sakurano, Tachibana and Tomoka are mentioned These three school girls are premature green apples, so Fuji Yumiko is obviously a fully ripe red apple, exuding a sweet smell.


    About twenty minutes later, after taking a shower and changing clothes, Fuji Yumiko walked out and saw Naruto looking a little restless on the sofa. She smiled lightly, threw the changed clothes into the washing machine, and said to Naruto. : "Mind blowing my hair?"


    "Uh, don''t mind."


    Naruto would naturally not refuse to be able to blow his head for such a big beauty. He followed Fuji Yumiko into the room, and when the door opened, a scent of fragrant breeze blew his face. It was obviously Fuji Yumiko''s bedroom.


    The dressing table and wardrobe in the bedroom are naturally not less. There is also a computer desk with a set of expensive workstation computers and a bookcase full of books. The titles of the books are all astrology and divination. Kind of books.


    Only then did Naruto remember that Fuji Yumiko was still a divination writer, and Sengoku seemed to be her loyal reader. At this time Fuji Yumiko took out the hair dryer from the drawer of the dressing table, plugged it in and handed it to Naruto. people.


    "sorry to bother you."


    Naruto came back to his senses, but the hair dryer laughed:


    "Beautiful lady, this is not trouble, but honor."


    Fuji Yumiko smiled and didn''t complain about whether he was a gentleman or a pervert. He turned back and sat in a chair. Naruto turned on the hair dryer and dried his hair for Fuji Yumiko.


    Naruto has done a lot of things like this. After all, he has too many red faces, and he is already familiar with the road. While drying, he gently combs Fuji Yumiko''s hair with his hands to prevent her hair from tangling. Naruto''s gentle movements and seriousness The expression made Fuji Yumiko blush. Fortunately, her face was already red after taking a shower, so she didn''t really see it.


    Ten minutes later, all the hair was blown dry, but the soft hair still made Naruto reluctant to give up. Some shy Fuji Yumiko finally drove him out, not only because Naruto¡¯s actions made her shy, but also because of the next The thing really doesn''t want Naruto to see.


    make up.


    Although Fuji Yumiko is willing to let Naruto blow her hair, but she doesn''t want him to see the process of putting on makeup. It is hard for men to understand women''s obsession.


    After another fifteen minutes, after putting on makeup, the beautiful and beautiful Fuji Yumiko finally walked out.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    Naruto was not impatient at all, shook his head and said:


    "It''s nothing, waiting for women in makeup is originally a man''s manners."


    Fuji Yumiko smiled again and said:


    "Where did you learn these nice words?"


    "Does Yumiko like it?"


    Naruto said with a smile, and suddenly stepped up and boldly embraced Fuji Yumiko''s slender waist.Naruto''s broad palms were placed on her waist, and Fuyu Yumiko trembled all over, with a faint blush on her face. Naruto turned white and pinched Naruto''s paws, and said, "Little bad guy, I''m so courageous." so big."


    Naruto felt that Fuji Yumiko was not really angry, and was happy, but he let go of his paws and shrugged: "I have always been like this. Herbivorous men are destined to be single for a lifetime."

 2136 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2136

    Naruto let go of his hand to make Fuji Yumiko also relieved a little. After adjusting his emotions, he said, "Let''s go."


    "Ok."


    Naruto followed Fuji Yumiko to the underground garage. It has to be said that Fujiya is quite rich. Although it is not comparable to the predators of the Rubu family, it is possible to live on the second floor in a place like Tokyo. A detached house, a separate underground garage, and a person who can still drive a BMW are not considered poor.


    When the two got in the car, Naruto was very good at driving. Even on the road, Naruto could clearly see that Fuji Yumiko¡¯s car skills were good, and it was very good among ordinary people who were not racers. At 9:30 in the morning, the morning rush hour has already been staggered, and today is the weekend, there are not many cars on the road, and the mood is not spoiled by traffic jams.


    Naruto turned to look at Fuji Yumiko and asked:


    "where are we going?"


    Last time Fuji Yumiko had a car accident and was rescued by Naruto. In order to repay her life, she agreed to invite Naruto to dinner, but later because of the Kanto convention, youth selection, and emotional entanglements with Sakurano and others, it has been delayed until now Fuji Yumiko didn''t plan to deal with a meal, saying that she was going to buy gifts for Naruto, but she didn''t say what she planned to buy.


    Fuji Yumiko looked very handsome wearing sunglasses and turned on the steering wheel, saying, "Don''t worry, I won''t sell you. I will take you to buy a set of clothes first."


    ''Hehe, you have to be able to buy me if you sell me, but I don''t mind if I sell it to you.''


    Naruto murmured in his heart, and Fuji Yumiko quickly drove to Ginza, a famous shopping mall in Tokyo, where there are many shops. Many well-known brands have set up specialty stores and even flagship stores here. Of course, well-known brands plus Japan The price of land and the prices of commodities here are also quite touching. After all, Ginza is known as the most expensive place in Asia. It symbolizes the modern prosperity of Japan. It is also known as the three major attractions in Japan along with Mount Fuji and Kyoto.


    Naruto has accompanied his confidante to Ginza shopping at different times, so he is very familiar with it.


    Fuji Yumiko brought Naruto to Armani¡¯s flagship store. Armani is a world-renowned luxury brand with great influence in the fields of men¡¯s and women¡¯s clothing, watches and perfumes. This is the only three Armani full-series brands in the world. One of the flagship stores, the other two are in Hong Kong and New York.


    Naruto and Fuji Yumiko walked into the store, and the shopping guide lady greeted him immediately. Fuji Yumiko seemed to have made preparations a long time ago. He had planned what kind of clothes he would buy for Naruto, and said a few styles for the shopping guide. The lady took it out for Naruto to try on.


    Naruto really didn''t have much research on clothing. Most of his money was spent on eating, drinking and playing. He didn''t pay much attention to clothing. Soon the shopping guide girl brought a few sets of clothes.


    "Go try it."


    Although Naruto didn''t like to buy clothes, he still couldn''t bear to brush Yumiko''s intentions and picked up the clothes and walked to the changing room.


    Two minutes later, Naruto changed his clothes and walked out, whether it was the elegant and mature Fuji Yumiko or the "well-informed" shopping guide lady.


    Chapter 321-Problems caused by''face''


    Some clothes can bring out the temperament of a person, but this kind of thing will not happen to Naruto. The temperament accumulated in Naruto over the long years is not something that a piece of clothing can influence, but Naruto himself. Can highlight this dress even more.


    Whether it is Fuji Yumiko, who has a lot of experience and has seen all kinds of people in the society, or works here, and sees many people wearing the same style of clothes, they are all staring straight at Naruto.It''s not only men who look at beautiful women in a daze, women can also be fascinated by men. After all, everyone has the love of beauty, and this is regardless of gender.


    Naruto smiled, showing a mouthful of teeth enough to shoot a toothpaste advertisement, and said to Fuji Yumiko: "Are you fascinated by me?"


    Fuji Yumiko came back to his senses, and did not shyly explain anything, and said openly: "Yes, even I was dumbfounded. If you go out like this, I''m afraid I don''t know how many girls will be fascinated by you. Live."


    Fuji Yumiko is not a little girl. Such a generous attitude makes Naruto lose the fun of molesting her. He can''t further''offensive'', and laughed: "Will I be charmed by girls if I go out like this? I don''t know, but I know this shopping guide sister must call the police and arrest someone."


    The shopping guide lady also wakes up at this time, and said narrowly:


    "Yes, it''s illegal to wear clothes without paying."


    Fuji Yumiko also couldn''t help but laughed, and said with a smile, "I want this dress. You can try other ones."


    Although Naruto finds it troublesome to change clothes, he can''t get rid of the enthusiasm of Fuji Yumiko, so she has to change into other clothes. Without exception, every piece of Naruto looks like a well-made one and fits perfectly. Obviously it is not the top-level high-end custom model, but it seems to be natural when worn on Naruto. Whether it is Fuji Yumiko or the shopping guide girl, there is a feeling of "No one is more suitable for this dress except him."


    In the end, Fuji Yumiko bought three tops and two pants for Naruto. Although it is not the top AP or GA, the total price is still more than 700,000 yen. A few clothes are worth the average salary for half a year. It is indeed the top Luxury brand.


    When she walked out of the store, Fuji Yumiko seemed to be in a good mood. Naruto asked, "Are you happy?"


    "Of course, don''t you know that all women like shopping?"


    "Uh, didn''t you buy this for me?"


    "I bought it for you, but what happened then?"


    Fuji Yumiko looked at Naruto with a smile and explained: "I like working to make money, and I also like the feeling of spending money. This dress is a gift for you. It is really suitable for you. This way the money is spent. It''s worth it, of course I am happy."


    Naruto now knew that Fuji Yumiko''s personality was somewhat similar to him. He liked material desires but was not controlled by material desires. Such a "transcendence" is really rare among humans.


    "Yumiko, you are so handsome."


    Fuji Yumiko looked at him and said:


    "I''ve heard many people praise me for being beautiful, saying that you are the first one who is handsome."


    "''I''ve heard a lot of people praise me for being beautiful'', Yumiko, you are really amazing to be able to say such things upright."


    Naruto¡¯s Tucao attack had no effect on Fuji Yumiko. The latter slapped her own hair, her chestnut hair shining in the sun, beautiful and moving, Fuji Yumiko smiled and said: ¡°That¡¯s the truth, I am. Beautiful, isn''t it?"


    Naruto was speechless and looked helplessly at Fuji Yumiko. He hadn''t met such a narcissistic and cheeky woman for many years, but she really couldn''t help her. She was pretty, no matter how cheeky she was. Just tell the truth.


    Seeing Naruto''s speechless appearance, Fuji Yumiko looked very happy, happier than when he was teasing the two younger brothers, her beautiful eyes flowed, and she chuckled lightly, "Idiot."


    The two went to a lot of places and bought a lot of things, including sneakers, rackets, and watches. Fuji Yumiko also bought a watch and a pair of earrings, although the things they bought later were no longer top luxury Products, but with the clothes I bought before, the total price is still close to 1.5 million yen.


    However, after spending so much money in half a day, most people are afraid that Fuji Yumiko''s style of spending money will be scared, but Fuji Yumiko herself is very happy.Her concept of money is that money is earned and spent, and money is considered her own only when it is spent, which is fundamentally different from many miser.


    This is really''making money is like swallowing the world, spending money like returning to the sea'', very Naruto''s style.


    After buying a lot of things, the two came to the cafe for a cup of coffee. Although they had only had coffee with a girl yesterday, today they are in a completely different state of mind.


    With the coffee hot, Fuji Yumiko smiled and said:


    "It''s been a long time since I went shopping so freely. I am really happy today."


    Naruto put down the coffee cup and said:


    "Won''t Fuji-senpai and Yu Tai-kun go shopping with you?"


    "Those two little ghosts don''t know how, they were more fun when they were young."


    ''Fun?''


    Naruto twitched the corner of his mouth slightly. Is this a term used to describe his younger brother?Although Fuer Zhousuke is notoriously black abdomen that cannot be caused, Naruto always has a feeling that Fuer Yumiko is a bit darker than Fuer Zhousuke. If you count it this way, his temper is a bit aggressive and looks uncomfortable. Fuji Yuta is the simplest one among the third siblings.


    ''Yuta, I sympathize with you.''Thinking that there was not only a powerful brother but also a more powerful sister on Fuji Yuta, Naruto wiped away the tears of the crocodile that did not exist at the corner of his eye.


    Fuji Yumiko and Naruto chatted casually, Naruto calmly dealt with, no matter what topic Fuji Yumiko raised, he can easily pick up with his experience, so that he can''t keep up with the pace, and Fuji Yumiko treats him young. I was surprised at such an insight.


    After drinking the coffee, Fuji Yumiko walked to the counter and took out her wallet to check out. Suddenly she saw a hand stretched out next to her. Naruto had already taken out the money first, and immediately said: "It should be me. Please..."


    Naruto shook his head and said, "I deserve those gifts, and I won''t fight with you. But for this cup of coffee, let me come. Taking care of a man''s face is a quality that a good woman should have."


    Fuji Yumiko was taken aback for a moment, then understood Naruto''s meaning, relieved, and said, "Okay, then." She put away her wallet.


    Naruto checked out and walked out of the cafe with Fuji Yumiko.What he said, the meaning is very clear, the gifts bought before, Fuji Yumiko explained that they are gifts to repay his life-saving grace, Naruto certainly deserves it, and he will not feel that spending a woman¡¯s money will hurt her self-esteem. However, this cup of coffee cannot be divided into the category of''gift'', it is more like a date. Naruto insists on this, so he is unwilling to pay for it.


    Fuji Yumiko also realized this, and finally did not follow Naruto Jin.


    Coming out of the cafe, Fuji Yumiko said:

 2137 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2137

    "Are you concerned about face?"


    "At least it''s like this in front of women." In Naruto''s realm, he no longer cares about ordinary people''s views, and the words that people say are terrible are nothing to him, but he still cares about the views of women he likes. .


    Fuji Yumiko stopped, her expression a little weird, and said:


    "I really don''t know how old you are. Although you are in the same grade as Yuta, after communicating with you, I always feel that you are more mature than my father."


    Although he remains young physically and mentally, people like Naruto whose age is calculated in the Chaos Period can always understand the difference between him and his peers after actually getting along. Fuji Yumiko also felt this. When I said this, Naruto shrugged. The problem was too complicated to explain, and he said casually: "Just treat me as I am."


    Fuji Yumiko knew very well that he didn''t tell the truth, but she knew how to measure so much that Naruto didn''t want to say it and didn''t ask more.


    "Then what do you mean by face to people?"


    It is difficult to answer what face is something. This kind of thing is invisible and intangible. Some people can lose face for many reasons, such as money, power, etc. All the''desires'', and some people get themselves in trouble for the vain face. Naruto thought about it carefully, and said: "A man''s face is a woman, and a woman''s face is a man."


    This answer really exceeded Fuji Yumiko''s expectations, and the vulgarity also contained deep meaning, which made Fuji Yumiko laugh and cry and didn''t know how to refute, and said to Naruto: "Are you a face-saving person?"


    "In other words, it can be said to be proud and unyielding."


    Naruto''s dignified appearance is quite similar to the previous Fuji Yumiko. Fuji Yumiko didn''t laugh or tease, but became serious and said, "No matter what, you can''t let go of your pride?"


    Naruto said decisively: "Yes, I can''t give up arrogance, because licking the dog will end up with nothing."


    "Lick the dog?"


    Fuji Yumiko looked confused, Naruto explained to her the meaning of this internet vocabulary from later generations, Fuji Yumiko was relieved, this person in front of him is completely the opposite of licking a dog.


    Naruto suddenly took a step forward and held the hand of Fuji Yumiko. Fuji Yumiko was shocked. He heard Naruto say: "Only people who love themselves are loved by others, so this arrogant person will never give up. You are right. Yumiko?"


    Naruto called out the name of Fuji Yumiko this time. The tone and meaning seem to be different from before. Fuji Yumiko wanted to break free, but finally held Naruto¡¯s hand and smiled with Naruto. Everything has its own way. Conviviality.


    Chapter 322-Naruto''s Perseverance


    Naruto and Fuji Yumiko went to the supermarket to buy ingredients together again. Fuji Yumiko seemed to have a plan for what to cook, and all the ingredients to be used had already been calculated in mind, so it took less than half an hour. After purchasing all the materials, we drove back together.


    After returning to Fuji Yumiko''s house, Fuji Yumiko went to the bathroom and changed into home clothes, and then went into the kitchen to prepare to cook. Naruto also planned to follow up and help, but was stopped by Fuji Yumiko: "Let me cook anything. Well, don''t argue with me on this point."


    Just as Naruto insisted on paying for it himself when he was in the coffee shop before, Yumiko also had his own insistence. Naruto was stunned and didn''t force it, and smiled: "Then I will wait for your meal."


    Fuji Yumiko smiled and said:


    "If you really want to help, please help me wear an apron."


    "my pleasure."


    Naruto naturally wouldn''t push away this little thing. He took down the apron hanging on the wall, and Fuji Yumiko turned his back to him. Naruto stepped forward, holding the apron in both hands and stretching out from behind. This action was almost Hold Fuji Yumiko in her arms. Although Fuji Yumiko is an adult, she is not that model. She is still half a head shorter than the current Naruto, feeling the faint fragrance of Fuji Yumiko. Naruto couldn''t help but feel impulsive, and after he fastened his apron, he couldn''t help holding Fuji Yumiko''s bumpy body in his arms.


    Fuji Yumiko stiffened, but in the end he let Naruto hold her without struggling, gently placing her hands on Naruto''s arms around her waist, enjoying the faint warmth.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Yumiko made a little effort and said:


    "Stop it, I''m still cooking."


    Naruto cheated on this beauty and said:


    "Just do it, it''s a bit reluctant to let go."


    His tired look really made Fuji Yumiko so angry and funny, he gently twisted a hand on the back of Naruto''s hand, turned his head and said, "Little villain, stop making trouble, go to the living room and stay."


    Fuji Yumiko said it again, and Naruto had no choice but to let go, but he felt a bit regretful.


    Fuji Yumiko giggled when he saw him look disappointed and disappointed, thinking that he was a little cute like this, her eyes flowed, and suddenly she tiptoed up and kissed Naruto''s lips gently.


    Fuji Yumiko''s move made Naruto never expect that the frustration just now turned into a surprise face.Fuji Yumiko was also very nervous. At this moment, her heart beat faster than ever. Seeing Naruto scratching her cheeks with joy, she stretched out her hand and pinched his nose and said, "Go out, fool."


    Naruto finally walked out of the kitchen obediently this time and stayed honestly in the living room. After calming down, he thought about a lot of things. In some respects, Yumiko Fujiko is similar to Mine Fujiko. The last car accident was between two people. The beginning of the marriage, today''s contact quickly fermented their feelings.


    Fuji Yumiko is a very courageous and active type of feelings. He does not flinch or hesitate. She keeps getting close to Naruto because of her goodwill. In the process of getting close, she discovered more advantages in him. He also became more and more fond of him, although it was not love at first sight, but it was not much different.


    When Naruto was immersed in his thoughts, Fuji Yumiko was already busy in the kitchen. Because her parents worked abroad, Fuji Yumiko was usually responsible for taking care of the lives of her two younger brothers. The cooking was already handy, no less. The average housewife did not appear to worry about Naruto.


    After all, among the women with high IQs he met in the past, the level of cooking is really incomparable with their wisdom or beauty.


    The scent wafting from the kitchen made Naruto wake up from his thoughts. His frequency of thinking is different from that of ordinary people. In the time just now, countless thoughts have been turned, and I don¡¯t know how many things have been thought. At first glance, more than half an hour has passed. .


    Looking at the busy figure of Fuji Yumiko, Naruto praised in his heart: "This woman can indeed be called a hall and a kitchen. In terms of overall quality, she is better than Sakurano and the three.''


    Although Fuji Yumiko is as young and youthful as Sakurano and the others, her temperament, charm, and understanding of men are not comparable to Sakurano and the little girls, but it takes time to accumulate precipitation. It¡¯s normal for Sakurano and others to be inferior to Fuji Yumiko.


    After more than ten minutes, Fuji Yumiko brought the prepared meal to the table and said to Naruto: "It''s time to start the meal."


    Naruto walked over and saw that the food was naturally very rich, curry beef, miso soup, tempura fried shrimp, tofu and tamagoyaki, but the surprising staple food was red bean rice.


    Naruto glanced at Fuji Yumiko unexpectedly. Fuji Yumiko''s face was red, and she didn''t know if it was because of the stove fire or something else. He untied the apron and hung it on the wall, then opened the refrigerator and took out a bottle of shochu. .


    "Would you like something to drink?"


    Naruto glanced at the red bean rice on the table and looked at Yumiko, then smiled: "Okay."


    The two sat at the table, and Yumiko set up two wine glasses. At this time, no one went to mention Naruto''s under-age drinking, which is a destructive atmosphere, and concentrated on enjoying this special lunch.


    Fuji Yumiko''s cooking level is very good, a little better than Naruto''s three girlfriends in this world, so Naruto is also a feast, Fuji Yumiko is also very happy to see his exaggerated eating.


    Fuji Yumiko shook the glass and said:


    "Naruto, do you have a girlfriend?"


    Naruto was taken aback, but he replied immediately:


    "Have."


    "several?"


    "Three."


    "Don''t you think you are a bastard?"


    "Yes, but I can bring them the greatest happiness."


    "You are only a second-year junior high school student, do you really think you can carry the sun and the moon on your shoulders?"


    "Yes, since I have taken this responsibility, I will not let go."


    "Can you shoulder more?"


    "No one refuses to come."


    "Shameless."

 2138 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2138

    "Thanks for the compliment."


    Naruto and Fuji Yumiko asked and answered each question, and the two spoke quickly, and finally, Naruto''s tired appearance made Fuji Yumiko laugh again, and looked up and drank the wine in the glass.


    Why ask these?In fact, after Naruto replied that he had a girlfriend, the next question that Fuji Yumiko asked was "how many" instead of "who is it?" Doesn''t this explain everything?


    Naruto came to tidy up the dinner table, but Yumiko didn''t refuse. She leaned on the sofa to rest. His dim eyes were three-point drunk, three-point sober, three-point shy, and one-point confused.


    Naruto finished washing the dishes and went to the living room, sat on the sofa, and took Fuji Yumiko in his arms.


    Fuji Yumiko was a little nervous but didn''t resist, and asked in a low voice, "Do you think I''m an unbearable woman?"


    "No." Naruto said categorically. How could such a self-love and self-control woman use the word''unbearable'' to describe it?


    "That..." Fuji Yumiko grabbed Naruto''s right hand, placed it on his waist, and whispered softly: "Do you like this thank you gift?"


    "dislike."


    Naruto''s incomparably decisive answer made Fuji Yumiko stunned, most of her drunkenness disappeared, and she raised her head to look at Naruto in astonishment.


    Naruto stared at Fuji Yumiko''s eyes, and said seriously: "I want you Fuji Yumiko, not just a thank you gift. Do you take yourself so lightly?"


    Fuji Yumiko wakes up, he is not a person who is willing to give him one time just because of gratitude, he will definitely restrain it. What he wants is her whole body and mind, not just gratitude. That''s it.


    "Domineering little man." Fuji Yumiko said lightly, but his eyes became more hazy, "Then try harder, let me completely...fall in love with you..."


    "I will."


    Naruto picked up the frail body of Fuji Yumiko and strode towards the bedroom.


    Chapter 323-I think you are an idiot


    After coming out of Fuji Yumiko''s house, Naruto still thought about what happened just now.Fuji Yumiko is indeed quite brave and decisive emotionally, but as Fuji Yumiko said, although she likes Naruto, she has not completely fallen in love with him.


    There can be many reasons for not falling in love with him. For example, knowing that he already has three girlfriends, he can only be counted as the fourth at most, or maybe because the time between the two is too short, or because Yumiko is too smart. , So it¡¯s hard to give up your heart completely, just like Feng Fujiko did.


    There are many reasons to like him, such as the life-saving grace of the two people, or because of the appreciation of his performance after actually getting along with Naruto today, is it because you think Naruto is handsome?(puff!)


    There are many reasons for likes and dislikes, but even if you figure it out, it doesn''t mean anything. After all, feelings are hard to distinguish between right and wrong.


    But since Fuji Yumiko is already Naruto''s woman, he will never let go. If Fuji Yumiko truly falls in love with him, there will be opportunities in the future.


    Naruto returned home, it was already evening, and the golden nightmare king was on the sofa, looking like he was watching TV.Naruto glanced at the content on the TV. It turned out to be a Japanese goddess dance. What kind of ancient taste is this?


    Naruto was really powerless to complain about this. When the King of Golden Nightmare saw him coming back, his eyes were fixed on him, and he said with a faint smile: "I thought you were going to stay with your new sister-in-law today and not come back."


    Naruto and Fuji Yumiko''s affairs obviously cannot be concealed from the King of Golden Nightmare. Naruto has known this for a long time, so there is nothing to be nervous or flustered. He shrugged and said, "This is my house, why don''t I come back? "


    Throwing the key on the coffee table, Naruto asked casually:


    "Have you had dinner?"


    The golden nightmare king seemed to be waiting for his words, and immediately said with a hippie smile: "It''s not yet, let me cook something to eat."


    Looking at the innocent but nasty smiling face in front of him, Naruto endured for a long time before kicking directly up without a kick. He turned around and walked into the kitchen to open the refrigerator. There was a lot of inventory in the refrigerator.


    "To save time, I simply cook a bowl of noodles, no problem?"


    "No problem, I''m the same as you in terms of food."


    ''Why does this sound a little awkward?''


    Naruto murmured inwardly, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong. In terms of diet, they really didn''t make any difference. As long as it was delicious, other calories, nutrition, and even poisons were directly ignored.


    Cooking noodles with Naruto''s craftsmanship is naturally a piece of cake. Fifteen minutes later, Naruto walked out with two bowls of steaming beef noodles and handed a bowl to the King of Golden Nightmare.


    The two of them ate noodles and sat on the sofa to watch TV together. The traditional divine dance was still playing on the TV. Naruto couldn¡¯t appreciate these traditional dances, but the King of Golden Nightmare looked at it with relish, Naruto Strangely said: "I didn''t expect you to like watching such ancient things."


    The golden nightmare king kept his eyes fixed on the TV screen, without turning his head back: "If you say ancient I am much older than this kind of thing. Even the oldest king of mankind in a certain world is just compared to me. The baby is even a cell, and I don¡¯t look at the surface."


    "what is that?"


    "Human beliefs, desires, will, things like that."


    The Golden Nightmare King answered simply, but Naruto, who had reached almost the same level as her, understood what she meant.Japanese dance originally originated in the heavens. In ancient society, humans did not have the means to predict wind and rain. In order to understand the weather, they could cultivate, hunt, and rest at the right time. Therefore, at that time, humans would ask questions about the heavens and ghosts. Through the''dance''.


    In ancient times, "dance" was used to communicate with "witch", so the "witchcraft" that was spread in ancient times can actually be said to be "dancing art". Of course, it will be different in some mythological worlds.The ancients usually led the priests and danced sacrificial dances to communicate with God and understand the changes in wind and rain.This kind of culture has been passed down over the long years and has affected many surrounding countries.


    Japanese dance also originated here. The first Japanese dance was the sacred dance, such as the maiden dance, which was used to worship, entertain, and energize the gods. The dance performed by the maidens at the festival also contained thanks to the gods and blessings for the coming year. Many meanings.


    Therefore, dance is considered to be the bond of communication and connection with the gods. What the King of Golden Nightmare sees is the essence of human will, not dance itself.


    Naruto and the King of Golden Nightmare can easily become high-end. This is also because both of them are too high. Naturally they have the most common language in these aspects. Perhaps it is also difficult for Naruto to regard the King of Golden Nightmare as a woman. One of the reasons to look at it.


    The two talked a lot more, mostly about the realm and their understanding. Time passed quickly, and both bowls of noodles were finished. Naruto washed the bowls and saw the golden color when they returned to the living room. The nightmare king is lying on his side on the sofa. She doesn''t need to worry about whether she will have cellulite like ordinary women. The curve of lying on her side is also extremely beautiful, which makes people feel heartbeat.


    The golden nightmare king looked at Naruto with a grin, and said:


    "Nissan, I will go to school with you tomorrow. Are you looking forward to my appearance in school uniform?"


    Naruto was taken aback, and then he remembered that the King of the Golden Nightmare would indeed go to Qingxue with him as his sister tomorrow, school uniform... Speaking of which, most of the time he had seen before was dressed in a red scythe. Occasionally, there will be casual clothes, but the school uniform has never been seen in this devil. To be honest, there is indeed some expectation, but the mouth is deliberately contradictory.


    "Who would expect that kind of thing, it''s just clothes anyway."


    How could the King of Golden Nightmare fail to see that Naruto was saying something ironically, and said narrowly: "Nissan, I didn''t expect you to have the attributes of being upright."


    Naruto shivered, a bit of cold, and angrily said, "Don''t use that kind of strange words to describe me, and thank God if you don''t make any trouble for me tomorrow."


    "Hehe..." The golden nightmare king laughed like a devil, and he didn''t know what else was thinking in that strange circuit.


    The next day came the monstrous Monday, which is evil to countless people. Naruto and the King of Golden Nightmare went to school together. School uniforms... Think about it and know that as the King of Golden Nightmare from all origins, no matter what clothes she wears on her It is extremely beautiful. Anyone will admire her beauty, but what still makes Naruto Tucao is that the figure of the golden nightmare king does not look like a middle school student. The school uniform of the middle school of Qingxue let her spread The feeling of a high school student.


    The two came to the school with their schoolbags and bicycles. Compared to Naruto, who is very accustomed to being "people" and can control his breath to prevent leakage, the king of golden nightmare is dazzling than the sun. No one can ignore her charm, and everyone who sees her will feel the feeling of the most perfect goddess in the world, regardless of gender.


    The situation became more serious when she arrived at the school gate, and many students who happened to be in school had seen her, and they were all overwhelmed by the slight divine and magical nature that the King of Golden Nightmare exudes.


    "Too, so beautiful!"


    "Who is that girl with blonde hair?"


    "Amaterasu, I feel like I''m in love!"


    "How could there be such a perfect girl, she is a true goddess."


    "I haven''t seen her before, is it a transfer student?"


    The existence of the golden nightmare king is too dazzling. Those background characters in this world who do not even have a formal name have no luck and cannot resist it. If the golden nightmare king is really counted as a woman, it is definitely better than Daji , Praise Si is even more powerful''famous beauty''.


    The two went to the bicycle garage and parked the car. The King of Golden Nightmare said with hindsight, "It seems to have caused a little riot."

 2139 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2139

    Naruto, who had endured it for a long time, heard her deliberately cute words, and finally kicked her unbearably: "Fool! It''s not the trouble that you didn''t restrain your breath!"


    "Even if the breath is reduced, I don''t think it''s useful, because I''m so beautiful."


    The King of Golden Nightmare uttered the lines of the female emperor among the pirates. This sentence was more convincing to her than to the female emperor. Naruto looked speechless and could only ignore her and turned to the school building.


    The King of Golden Nightmare grabbed him and said, "Nissan, don''t go so fast, accompany me to the Academic Affairs Office first."


    "You can do that by yourself."


    "I don''t know where the Academic Affairs Office is."


    "Will you not know?"


    Facing Naruto¡¯s unbelieving gaze, the golden nightmare king pinched the corner of his skirt, showing a''shy'' look, and said: "In fact, he is a road idiot..."


    "..."


    The "shy" appearance of the golden nightmare king is really terrifying to Naruto. He shivered directly and got goosebumps after a long time. He said unceremoniously: "I think you are an idiot. That''s right!"


    Chapter 324-The Devil''s Campus Daily


    After all, Naruto went to the Office of Academic Affairs with the King of Golden Nightmare. The Director of Academic Affairs is a character who has never appeared in the plot. She is a middle-aged woman in her forties, with a serious look, wearing heavy glasses, and she is alive and well. The appearance of the modern extinction teacher.


    This extinction master was very long-winded, obviously just some nonsense of "study hard, make progress every day" but it was endless. Naruto was not in the mood to listen to these things, so he stood there with his eyes open and took a nap, waiting for him to wake up. The extinction master had finished speaking, and said to Naruto: "Naruto Uzumaki, take your sister to the classroom."


    "Hi~~"


    The two walked out from the teaching office side by side, and the Golden Nightmare King took out his ears and said, "It''s really verbose. I now understand what it means to have ears."


    Naruto glanced at her and smiled:


    "Your chairman Yuzi is really strange to me, but if you make the extinction master hear your words too much, it must be a great truth, such as''I said this is for your good''."


    The golden nightmare king is omniscient and omnipotent. He was naturally not surprised to hear the description of "Exterminator Tai", but when he heard the second half of Naruto''s words, the golden nightmare king cut and said to himself: "Who is she willing to treat? Her business, and whether to accept it or not is my business."


    The answer of the Golden Nightmare King can be regarded as within Naruto''s expectations. After all, the will of the Golden Nightmare King itself represents the self, the self, and the true self. Everything is based on his own will, and the ideas of others are good. Evil is irrelevant.


    Naruto and the King of Golden Nightmare chatted for a while, exchanged their opinions and experiences, and soon came to the classroom, the second grade eighth class.


    When Naruto entered this world, he occupied the power of existence that originally belonged to Taocheng Wu. He Haitang is a classmate, except for the other people in the class who are unnamed background characters in the plot.


    Naruto and the Golden Nightmare King walked into the classroom because they were delayed for a while at the Academic Affairs Office. When they came to the classroom, most of the classmates had already arrived. Seeing the Golden Nightmare King appeared, everyone was surprised The color.Naruto knew this would happen for a long time, and walked towards his seat without changing his face.


    The charm of the golden nightmare king is far above pure appearance, and even Haitang can''t resist this fateful''character'', let alone those''mortals''.


    The attractive charm of the golden nightmare king is not simply an appreciation of''beauty'', but includes admiration, love, worship, awe, piety, belief and other aspects, even if it is a true''god'' Unable to resist, without reaching the same realm as her, all creatures are irresistible.


    So only Naruto could ignore the charm of the Golden Nightmare King and came to the seat, and the seat of the Golden Nightmare King was behind Naruto. The two sat down and continued to chat.


    The two people were chatting in a unique''channel''. Even if others could hear their voices, they would never remember what they said afterwards. Mortals wanted to understand their conversation, unless it was Zhuge Wuhou Fusheng. Right.


    The golden nightmare king chatted with Naruto, and smiles appeared on his face from time to time. It was not the usual smile like Naruto, but a real smile. Now even Naruto could hardly resist the charm of the golden nightmare king , Occasionally showing a look of loss, let alone other people.


    Everyone in the classroom felt the amazing charm of the King of Golden Nightmare. It was just that awe from the bottom of my heart. No one dared to come forward to speak, but there was less trouble.


    The chat between Naruto and the Golden Nightmare King did not last forever. Not long after, the head teacher of the eighth class of the second year came in. This head teacher was also a non-existent person in the plot. She was a woman in her thirties and her surname was Kobayashi.


    Because Teacher Xiao Lin is usually strict, she quieted down in the classroom as soon as she came to the classroom. Those rustling conversations stopped abruptly. Teacher Xiao Lin stepped onto the stage, put down the textbook handouts in her hand, and looked around the classroom. Said: "Everyone knows that starting from today, a new classmate will be transferred to our class. Student Maelstrom, please introduce yourself."


    The golden nightmare king named''Uzumaki Zero'' stood up, everyone couldn''t help but pay attention to her, walked to the podium under everyone''s gaze, picked up the chalk and wrote stroke by stroke on the blackboard She said her name, then turned around, showing a beautiful smile, and said: "My name is Zero Uzumaki, and Naruto Uzumaki''s younger sister, please give me your advice in the future."


    The king of golden nightmare may want to experience the feeling of being a''human'' like him. I really enjoy being a middle school student. He listens to the lectures carefully and answers questions easily. No matter what the class is, his performance is almost perfect. Let people have a feeling of''dazzling'' again.


    However, Naruto has lost that interest. The two million years of being a''human'' experience has made Naruto have experienced all kinds of things in the world, and be a good student who is obedient and obedient. He also did it in some worlds. But now, I don¡¯t have any thoughts of going to school, anyway, it¡¯s another day for me to go to school.


    Naruto slept for a long time. Those perfect performances of the Golden Nightmare King in class have spread throughout the youth school at a speed of two N. The youth school from the first to the third grade, almost all know about the second and eighth There is a genius and beautiful girl out of the class.


    Gossip is human nature, even in this two-dimensional world. Naruto was too lazy to take care of the smallest things. After sleeping for a long time, he woke up and arrived at the most important lunch time of the day.


    Naruto caught the messy Golden Retriever, and recovered the handsome appearance that could lie to the little girl. He said: "It''s noon, go to lunch, I didn''t prepare a lunch today, so I can only go to the cafeteria." Naruto almost went to the cafeteria yesterday. I stayed at Fuji Yumiko for a whole day, and didn¡¯t make a bento when he got home. Although he can change the food he wants to eat at will, Naruto doesn¡¯t like to use extraordinary abilities in this kind of life trivial matters. He is obsessed with the identity of''human''.


    The golden nightmare king stretched his waist, revealing an extremely beautiful curve, and finally stood up and said: "Let''s go, I really have never had the experience of eating a canteen."


    "Don''t expect too much. Although the overall standard of Japanese canteens is very high, it is a canteen after all, and it is still not as good as the restaurant outside or my craftsmanship."


    "Well, I will lower my expectations in advance."


    Naruto and the King of Golden Nightmare walked out of the classroom with them. Just when they left the house, they ran into Sakura and Tomoka who were oncoming. When Naruto saw his two girlfriends, he smiled and said, "It''s just right. Let''s go to the cafeteria together."


    Of course Sakurano and Tomoka came to him to have lunch with her boyfriend. Naruto stepped forward and took Sakura''s small hand. Sakura''s face blushed, but she didn''t struggle. After watching the movie, she confessed her heart. Sakura also decided to face her feelings even more bravely. Even if the affairs of her and Naruto''s relationship won''t be all over the world, they won''t be hidden as before.


    Naruto felt that this was a good sign, and with joy, a group of four came to the cafeteria.


    Although Qingxue is not as good as the aristocratic school like Bingdi, it is considered middle and upper. The dining hall is not small. When Naruto and the others arrived, there were already a lot of people in line. Naruto originally planned to go behind the line. However, seeing that the King of Golden Nightmare took a plate and walked directly to the front of the team.


    Her sense of existence cannot be ignored anywhere, the teams will automatically separate wherever she goes, and the golden nightmare king unceremoniously stands directly at the forefront. What is strange is that in Japan where etiquette is everywhere, no one is standing. Come out and blame her.


    Naruto shook his head and smiled bitterly, and stood behind the golden nightmare king with his dinner plate.


    After finishing the meal, the four of them took their seats, and Pengxiang said with a weird expression:


    "It''s really weird. It''s so strange that we didn''t have any seniors to accuse us like this." This canteen is shared by the junior and senior high school. There are also third-year seniors and seniors in the queue. But for these few Everyone turned a blind eye to the behavior of the younger brother and younger sister jumping in line, which really made it difficult for Tomoka to understand.


    The golden nightmare king shrugged and said, "Probably because I am too beautiful. Beautiful people have this privilege."


    These words immediately made Sakura and Tomoka''s girlfriends speechless at the same time. Such cheeky words really resemble someone.


    Naruto gave her a punch unceremoniously and said, "Don''t be narcissistic, eat your meal."


    In fact, Naruto knows the reason. The reason why those people dare not to accuse the King of the Golden Nightmare is actually the same as the instinctive fear of nature by creatures. Although humans¡¯ fear of nature gradually disappeared during the evolutionary process, they have gained more conquest. Natural ambition, but the realm of the golden nightmare king is too high, which once again awakens the "awe" in the human subconscious. This awe makes most people respect the golden nightmare king, let alone do anything to criticize her Up.


    And Sakurano and Tomoka, because they are the plot characters of this world, especially Tomoka is also the world¡¯s first heroine, with the power of this world¡¯s destiny on them, so they can resist the awe of the golden nightmare king to a certain extent. So there is no problem with daily communication.


    The four of them chatted while eating. Naruto didn¡¯t talk much at this time, but the three girls couldn¡¯t finish talking, especially the performance of the King of Golden Nightmare in class in the morning. Sakurano and Tomoka were in the first grade. I also heard about her. When she talked about her perfect performance, there was no shortage of surprises. The King of Golden Nightmare boasted and talked happily with them, and the "aunts" got along with each other in harmony.


    Someone came over before the meal was eaten.


    "Mind making a table?"


    Naruto raised his head and looked around. Hey, it''s really lively. Almost all the members of Qingxue Zhengxuan are here.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Twenty-Five-You Are Out of Help


    The official election of Qingxue is indeed almost all members, except for Kaitang and Tezuka.


    Kaido usually brings lunch lunches, so it rarely appears in the cafeteria. In Tezuka''s case, because his arm injury has not healed, he went to Kyushu for follow-up treatment after the exchange game with the West Coast of the United States. Aside from the two of them, the Qingxue Zhengzheng all gathered together, which was a rare sight except for competitions and practice.


    The person who was talking just now was Buer Zhousuke. To tell the truth, Naruto''s mood is a bit weird when I saw Buer Zhousuke. After all, he and his sister... Although it is a senior, he is now a senior. It should be Naruto brother-in-law, right?

 2140 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2140

    After thinking about it, Naruto gave up his plan to call Fuji''s brother-in-law directly. It was not that he was worried about what Fujiu had here, but the attitude of Fuji Yumiko was still elusive. Just don''t be self-defeating.


    "Please sit down, anyway, there is room."


    Naruto''s momentary weirdness couldn''t be concealed from the eyes of the Golden Nightmare King, and he blinked at him narrowly. Naruto gave her a fierce look and secretly warned her not to mess around.


    When everyone was seated, Deputy Captain Dashi said:


    "Although we are all teammates, this is the first time eating together in the cafeteria like this, but it would be nice if Kaitang and Tezuka were there."


    Dashi¡¯s remarks still received a bit of approval. At least Honest Kawamura seemed to share the same feelings. Naruto relentlessly vomited as he ate and said: "Good old-fashioned sensibility, Mr. Dashi, your psychology What is your age? Are you already declining before you are old?"


    Dashi''s sensibility was directly pierced by Naruto''s complaints, and he was speechless. Fortunately, he had a good temper and was not angry.


    On the side, Kikumaru looked like a curious baby, staring at the king of golden nightmare sitting opposite Naruto: "You kid, don''t just talk about the senior, don''t you tell us about it?"


    Kikumaru''s words seem to be a bit short-handed to Naruto, and he has to complain about his friends for a lifetime. No wonder the female characters in this world are generally not popular.


    While Naruto was still complaining, the King of Golden Nightmare smiled and said: "I am Naruto''s sister, my name is Zero, please give me your advice in the future."


    The charm of the golden nightmare king is enough to convince any creature, even if it has been suppressed a lot, it will have a certain impact. Even if everyone here is an important plot character in the world, even the protagonist, Echizen Ryoma, cannot avoid this impact. , Everyone has a good impression of the King of Nightmare who met for the first time and greeted them.


    Naruto was not surprised at all about this. He said that Dashi said that everyone was eating in the cafeteria. In fact, their encounter today is not a coincidence, but the inevitable result of the influence of the King of Golden Nightmare.


    The existence of the golden nightmare king itself will disrupt the power of fate. No matter she enters any world, before its existence leads to the collapse of fate and the destruction of the world, she will attract the plot characters of that world to gather around her. These plot characters also have A certain amount of luck can approach the golden nightmare king, unlike those unnamed mortals who can only wait and see from afar and dare not approach.


    In fact, Naruto, who is similar to the Golden Nightmare King, also has this ability, but he enters any world mostly because he occupies the power of the original plot character, so whatever contact with other people is like a part of the original plot , So this aspect is not obvious, the golden nightmare king is a''heresy that shouldn''t exist'', so it appears abrupt.


    Kikumaru''s character is the most detached, and said in a fuss:


    "Hey~~ I didn''t expect Naruto, who is not cute at all, would have such a cute sister."


    The relationship between Kikumaru and Naruto can be regarded as a long-standing grievance. For Kikumaru, Naruto Uzumaki, who often ¡°offends¡± and ¡°totally disregards the majesty of his predecessors,¡± is really not cute at all. When it is harmless to humans and animals (?), the zero will be more pleasing to the eye, and the tone of speech is obviously a look of stunned Naruto.


    This big cat is like a pet to Naruto ((_)), so he was not stimulated at all by his words, and said in a flat tone: "I am a man, there is no need to use''cute "This kind of word calls me, and I didn''t expect this kind of unreliable person to be my senior."


    Kikumaru understood Naruto''s meaning even if she was naturally stupid, and immediately''furious'', stood up suddenly and stepped on a chair, rolled up his sleeves and said viciously: "What do you mean by Naruto Uzumaki?"


    "It means literally."


    "Do you want to fight?!"


    "For the sake of the senior''s personal safety, I think it''s better not to."


    In terms of the physique difference between the two people, no one thinks that Kikumaru can beat Naruto in a real fight, especially the flexibility that Kikumaru is best at has no advantage in front of Naruto. If you really do it, you already know the result. .


    Kikumaru''s''furious'', he wanted to let Naruto see what''senior''s anger'' was, but finally let Dashi press it down.


    Everyone knows that Naruto has always joked with Kikumaru, so no one took Kikumaru''s anger seriously except for the two honest people, Oishi and Kikumaru.


    The King of Golden Nightmare watched all this in time. She herself knew everything even if she was in the Chaos Sea, but knowing and personal experience were two different things. It was very interesting to experience it, but she said to Naruto: "Nissan, you are so bad." She naturally saw Naruto''s teasing feeling about Jumaru as a pet.


    ''Aren''t you having a great time watching yourself?''


    Naruto unceremoniously threw a hygienic eye to the black-bellied devil, and then said: "What is the difference between you and me?"


    Naruto is alluding to the fact that the two of them have very similar personalities. Naruto has a bad personality, and the golden nightmare king is not a good bird, but the golden nightmare king nodded very calmly and said: "We There is no difference between the two, after all, we are twins."


    The golden nightmare king seems to have been very comfortable with the identity of''Naruto''s sister'', so it is very natural to say this, and can''t fault it, but Naruto is still not very comfortable with the existence of such a''sister'', so I heard This sentence was a little stunned.


    Kikumaru''s attention suddenly shifted to the matter of the''twins'', staring at the king of golden nightmare: "I heard that twins will have telepathy, is it true?"


    Everyone also showed curiosity. Although the twins are not rare species, they are not all over the street. At least Qingxue''s''only this pair'', even Sakura and Tomoka are a little curious.


    The golden nightmare king nodded and said seriously:


    "It''s true. If you don''t believe me, if you hit your brother, I promise it will hurt."


    "Hey!"


    Naruto couldn''t help but yelled at the King of Golden Nightmare, are you like this?


    Kikumaru was really excited, walking towards Naruto with a devilish smile. This devilish appearance made people wonder if he was possessed by the golden nightmare king.


    Naruto flew directly and kicked the''demonized'' Kikumaru out, and then slammed a fist on the head of the golden nightmare king.


    "It''s almost done, you idiot!"


    The King of Golden Nightmare spoke out: "Slightly slightly~~~"


    After a day of being stunned by the golden nightmare king, it is finally time for all the students¡¯ favorite school time. The golden nightmare king and Naruto walked on the way home together. The golden nightmare king looked at the sunset and said : "Today was pretty interesting, it seems that being a student is not so boring."


    "You are funny, I am going crazy."


    "Ah, Nissan, what''s wrong with you? Did I do anything strange?"


    The golden nightmare king blinked his eyes and looked innocent. Naruto didn''t even have the strength to quarrel with her, and said helplessly: "You are no longer saved, your body and mind are all black."


    "It''s actually golden."


    Naruto is too lazy to argue with her about the topic of color. In fact, different people will look at the King of Golden Nightmare with different hearts. Different colors will appear. Golden nightmare, white holiness, black hell, and red blood will all appear in On her body, it can be said that gold is not her own color, but the color that reflects the human heart itself.


    The King of Golden Nightmare was in a good mood and didn''t tease Naruto anymore. The two slowly walked home. When they passed a remote alley, they were suddenly blocked by three people. One of them said, "Little girl, accompany you. How about we go and play?"


    Naruto was taken aback, and then looked at the three silly circles in front of him with a little speechless and amused. Didn''t expect him and the King of Golden Nightmare to encounter this kind of thing?


    Chapter 326-The first manager of the Youth Tennis Department


    If the average person encounters this situation, I am afraid they will be very panicked. However, the golden nightmare king and Naruto, the former is difficult to define as "human", while the latter has always insisted on the identity of "human", but it is undeniable that he cannot use "general" ''To describe.


    For them, this situation is really speechless and funny. Originally, mortals couldn¡¯t easily approach the golden nightmare king because of their innate awe, just like the ancient humans¡¯ fear of natural disasters, and they were powerless because of fear. , So I can only pray to God and worship the gods in awe.


    However, this kind of awe is rapidly fading with the development of culture and the progress of mankind, and all the reasons are the word''desire''.It¡¯s hard to say whether this thing is good or bad.


    The three of them dared to step forward because they overcome their deep awe because of desire.


    The King of Golden Nightmare didn¡¯t feel much about this situation. He was neither angry nor contemptuous, because her existence was too detached, and there were not many emotional changes that could provoke her, just as she could easily create or destroy a world. But it made no sense to her herself.


    "How to deal with it?"


    The person who said this was Naruto. The King of Golden Nightmare turned his head and glanced at him, suddenly laughed, and said, "Of course this is to be handled by Nissan. Nissan will protect my weak sister."


    "Is it really appropriate for you to use the word''soft'' to describe it?"


    Naruto spit on his mouth, but he dealt with the matter with his hands, and saw that his right hand was grabbing at the three gangsters, as if grabbing three white air from them, and then holding the hand of the golden nightmare king Go forward.


    The space produced a refraction effect, allowing Naruto and the Golden Nightmare King to pass through the three directly and walk over. After the two left, the three gangsters came to their senses and scratched their heads, completely unable to remember what happened. But immediately gave up thinking about these things and ran away.


    Naruto crushed the three white qi he caught. The three white qi was actually the luck of the three people. Simply put, it was''luck''. The three people who were caught by the luck were completely unlucky next. The Qingge store lost in a mess. When I went to a roadside stall to drink, I encountered a fight again. I was smashed by a wine bottle. I almost choked to death when I drank drool in the hospital and was sent to first aid. I really responded to that sentence. As the old saying goes, drinking cold water will have to stuff your teeth.

 2141 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2141

    This is the punishment Naruto gave them, but Naruto still left a trace of kindness, as long as they can''t bear it, they can choose to sever themselves, not letting them ask for death is already a mercy.


    This hand is just a small punishment for Naruto, but even if he does nothing, those three people will be handed in bad luck, because they are malicious towards the golden nightmare king, and will naturally receive fate''s''reward'' , I''m afraid that the end will be worse than now.


    This is just a really trivial matter. Naruto and the King of Golden Nightmare didn¡¯t take it to heart. After returning home, after dinner and washing, the King of Golden Nightmare sat on the sofa and watched those... in Naruto It seems to be an old antique, and in the eyes of the golden nightmare king, it is something''contains a strong humanistic atmosphere''.


    Naruto was wearing a set of pajamas printed with swirls and a towel on his head. He looked very homely, sitting broadly beside the golden nightmare king.


    The King of Golden Nightmare watched TV and suddenly said:


    "How about you say I''m going to be the manager of the tennis club?"


    Naruto was startled, and the towel fell directly from his head, looking at the golden nightmare king with shock: "You want to be the manager of the tennis club?"


    "I hate it, Nissan, don''t be so surprised."


    The golden nightmare king covered his face pretending to be shy, Naruto did not move at all, and corrected: "The feeling I am expressing now should be called fright, and there is no''happy'' part at all." After he finished speaking, he said. Feeling a headache, the King of Golden Nightmare acted more unrestrained than him, and now suddenly said to be the manager of the tennis department but he was shocked again.


    The so-called team manager also exists in the display, which is widely used in team sports such as basketball, football, and rugby. In the case of tennis, there is a one-to-one relationship between the player and the agent.


    The team manager is responsible for many things, including the management of the player''s salary, the management of the team''s daily expenditure, and the transaction of players between the teams. In the case of a team owner, the team manager is one thing. The day-to-day manager of the team, and the coach is limited to coaching.


    Of course, this kind of team manager with professional management ability is limited to professional teams. A team manager in the middle school tennis department, if you want to talk about salary control and player transactions, it is nonsense. The managerial position is more like It''s miscellaneous, just like Caizi among the slam dunks, but it is also because Xiangbei has too few staff, forcing Caizi to have to "do multiple jobs alone".


    In fact, given the situation of the youth school, adding a team manager can not be said to be a useless idle job.For example, the most important management of club funds, the purchase of tennis, the most important consumables, and the like, as well as recording the duration and score of each game, and key points. These things have always been part-time by Dashi Kazuka. .Li Haida must be Liu Lian Er who is doing fund management and control, Bingdi... Uh, that group of people will forget, talk to them about money and hurt feelings.


    Because I have done a good job in this area, everyone doesn''t feel much about it, but it is not necessary to change to a full-time job.


    But if the whole person is the king of golden nightmare...


    Now the King of Golden Nightmare lives in Naruto¡¯s house, and the same class in school has made Naruto feel extremely big. If he even watched this guy in club activities, Naruto would never imagine that she would give it to herself. What moth came out.


    The King of Golden Nightmare looked very happy when he saw Naruto''s headache, and said with a smile: "Nissan, can you say it?"


    "I can''t tell you, will you listen?"


    "Yes, I just won''t do what you say."


    The attitude of the King of Golden Nightmare is-I respect your right to''speak'', but in the end how to do it, I can figure it out by myself.


    Naruto directly rolled his eyes on this:


    "Then what else do you ask me to do?"


    "After all, you are someone''s elder brother, you still need to have a little verbal respect."


    "Verbal respect? I really am..."


    After all, Naruto has nothing to stop the Golden Nightmare King from doing. She is a thorough activist. She will do whatever she wants, do whatever she wants, do whatever she wants. As for the consequences, this kind of thing is never in her consideration. Within range.


    With the ability of the King of Golden Nightmare, it is of course very easy to get yourself a managerial position. On the second day of club activities, Coach Ryugasaki directly announced this matter. The Youth Tennis Club has the first full-time Team manager.


    The golden nightmare king, Qiao Xiao, faced everyone in the tennis club and said crisply: ¡°I will be the manager of the tennis club and will be active with everyone in the future. I hope everyone will work hard together to defeat Li Li in the national tournament in August. Haida!"


    The national competition is held in August every year. There is still about one month away from now, and there is more than half a month of summer vacation in the middle. After the summer vacation, with the arrival of the new semester, the national competition will also be held. Will face powerful enemies from across the country.


    Especially this year''s national competition has been confirmed to be held in Tokyo. As the host site, Tokyo has an extra quota for the ice emperor, which means that in the national competition, the youth school is very likely to face the ice emperor again.


    Qingxue won the runner-up at this year¡¯s Kwantung Conference. Although it has broken through last year¡¯s semi-finals, as the saying goes, second place is the most unhappy. In the finals, Qingxue is definitely in a match with Li Hai Da Xuan Zhen. The final loss is really regrettable for everyone. The King of Golden Nightmare mentions Li Haida, and coupled with her power, everyone feels fighting spirit burning, one by one like a flame.


    The power of the golden nightmare king will affect all the lucky elections, let alone the nameless dragon set, only Naruto rolled a pair of godless dead fish eyes, and the corners of his mouth kept twitching.


    ''I just hope this guy won''t cause me any more trouble...''


    Chapter 327-The Reappearance of Famous Young Scholars


    The King of the Golden Nightmare was quickly integrated into the Youth Tennis Department, and the "handover" of all the tasks he did was also very smooth. Everyone in the tennis department quickly accepted the new "manager".


    What made everyone even more happy was the return of Tezuka. Tezuka, who was injured in the battle with the Ice Emperor, finally returned to the youth school in a heyday before the start of the national competition, which made everyone more confident in the national competition. After all, no matter what, Tezuka in this period is still the only and unshakable pillar of the youth school.


    And Tezuka''s return also put an extremely important matter on the agenda.


    School ranking competition!


    Qingxue has always had the tradition of conducting intramural ranking competitions. It selects the best team configuration to participate in the competition. It is held at the beginning of the spring school and before the Kanto Conference. The intramural ranking competition before the national competition is even more important. In order to face this year''s Lihai University, known as the strongest in history, and masters from all over the country, Qingxue must select the strongest team.


    The problem is also that the current positive selection team of Qingxue is in a state of''full staff.'' The return of Tezuka means that in the current selection, at least one person will have to hand over the position of the positive selection in this ranking competition. To a large extent, who this candidate will be depends on the grouping of coach Ryugasaki.


    Coach Ryugasaki was also very troubled by this. After three days of distress, he finally completed the grouping after "referring to" some of the zero opinions.


    All players participating in the intramural ranking competition are divided into four groups. Those who do not want to discuss the dragon set are divided into two honest people, Oishi and Kawamura, in group A, Echizen Ryoma and Kaido are in group B, Kan and Kikumaru are in group C, and the final is called In the D group of the death group, Naruto, Fuji, and Tezuka are all in the same group.


    Everyone was shocked when they saw this grouping. Tezuka and Fuji have always been a double bi of youth, a genius that Qing Xue is proud of, and a powerful singles ace.


    Although Naruto is a second-year student, he has shown amazing strength in various competitions this year. Unknowingly, his influence has increased greatly. Although he is still not as good as Tezuka, he is already in the middle of nowhere. .


    These three can be said to be the three with the highest singles strength and overall ability of the youth school. Such a grouping will cause one of the three to be unable to participate in the national competition. This is a very serious loss of combat power for the youth school. Everyone is not sure why coach Ryugasaki made such a grouping.


    Coach Ryugasaki also didn''t explain, but Naruto knew that it must be the ghost of the golden nightmare king when he saw the grouping table, and he couldn''t help but feel a headache.


    The King of the Golden Nightmare had joined the tennis club as a manager before, and Naruto was worried that she would make a moth for herself, but he didn''t expect that he would eventually let him go.


    Before the national competition, the plot of the intramural ranking contest is very impressive. The most important thing is the duel between Tezuka and Fuji. It can be regarded as a classic of the original part of the animation group in the entire animation, but in fact I have seen it. From the comics, you will know that the confrontation between Tezuka and Fuji, except for the messy memories, is mostly based on the match between Fuji and Niou Phantom''s "Tezuka" in the national finals.


    Naruto didn''t expect that he would have to get involved in this plot of falling in love and killing each other. It was really a headache, and he hated the golden nightmare king who caused this situation.


    At noon the next day after the announcement of the grouping table, a small group centered on Naruto also talked about this when they routinely had lunch on the rooftop. It was different from Naruto¡¯s headaches and the golden nightmare king¡¯s gloat, Sakurano Kazuo Tomoka is pure worry.


    Sakurano said with a sad expression:


    "Director Tezuka and Fuji-senpai are both so powerful. This time the intramural ranking competition seems to be a hard fight, ooh... I don''t know why Grandma is grouped like this?"


    Sakura has always been a good boy who respects her elders. This time she said''bad things'' about her grandma behind her back because she really loves Naruto so much, so she is more inclined towards Naruto when she thinks about it.


    Pengxiang leaned over and said:


    "Sakura, why don''t you talk to Coach Ryugasaki and let her change the group."


    What Tomoka said was definitely a bad idea, but this bad idea really got Sakura''s approval. Sakura nodded and said: "Yes, maybe you can try it. I''ll be with grandma in a while..."


    Before Sakurano finished speaking, Naruto squeezed her face, and stopped immediately. Naruto said with ease, "Don''t be fooling around, the coach has already set a group. How could it be casual? changed."


    "but¡­¡­"


    "It''s okay, it''s a blessing or a curse, it''s a curse that can''t be avoided." Naruto said, glaring at the King of Golden Nightmare. "Besides, it''s not that I can''t beat them, so don''t worry so much."


    Naruto knows that the King of Golden Nightmare is deliberately trying to cause trouble for himself, so even if Sakurano goes to coach Ryuzaki to talk about anything, it¡¯s useless to say anything to Tezuka and Fuji, but he won¡¯t be really scared. Crying, after so many winds and waves, will he be afraid of two games?


    The King of Golden Nightmare chewed on the ribs and said without an image, "Yes, Sakurano Naisan (sister, sister-in-law), have confidence in Nissan."

 2142 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2142

    Seeing how confident Naruto and the Golden Nightmare King looked so confident, Sakurano and Tomoka finally let go of their worries, but Sakurano was shy, but she accepted it very happily when the Golden Nightmare King called her sister-in-law. From this point of view, she is really bolder and more open than before.


    After the troubles were no longer annoying, Naruto discussed with them about going to the beach during summer vacation.


    Although in order to prepare for the national competition, all candidates who are currently selected must practice during the summer vacation, but Coach Ryugasaki is still a bit human. There is no group practice during the last week of the summer vacation, leaving everyone with their own rest and conditioning. Of course For children who have not finished their summer homework, they have to copy them quickly during this time, such as Ju Wan, Ju Wan, and Ju Wan...


    It¡¯s most refreshing to go to the beach during summer vacation. It¡¯s also about playing in the water. Playing in the sea and in the mountains is a completely different concept. Sakura and Tomoka are looking forward to it, and Naruto is looking forward to it...they bought it newly Swimsuit.


    Because there is a week to play this time, there is plenty of time, and you can go to most places in Japan, but because there are too many options, it feels like a bad decision. Sakurano and Tomoka talked a few In the end, I feel difficult to choose between places. Each has its own advantages. It is difficult to choose, and it is a sign of choice phobia.


    Naruto had to remind them that there is still a lot of time, so you can think about it slowly. If it doesn''t work, you can call Tachibana and ask if there is a good place in Kansai.


    Sakurano and Tomoka have now accepted Tachibana, and they readily agree when they hear Naruto mention it.


    And before finally deciding where to spend the summer vacation, the first thing Naruto has to face is the ranking competition in the school that has been demolished!


    Chapter 328-The two sides have waited for three years of competition


    The school ranking competition went smoothly. Simply put, it was as expected. All the regular elections and the dragon set competitions were all easily won. The real suspense will not begin until the regular elections meet.


    In fact, these dragon characters are not lucky enough to have any impact on the main story of this world. They don¡¯t know this, so they continue to work hard for the right position, from the perspective of the observer. It seems that it is really a bit sad.


    The intramural ranking competition lasted until the afternoon of the second day, and finally ushered in the much-anticipated contest between the players in the selection, especially since the selection is not ordinary people, it happened in the much-anticipated Group D, Tezuka and No Second, the showdown between the two young scholars.


    The topic of whether Tezuka and Fuji are stronger has always been one of the hot topics among the Net Kings. In the entire Net King Zheng Chuan plot, the two only had a duel in the first grade. At that time, Tezuka was injured and not. In the second game, the result was a mess (again, the double-bi matchup in the school ranking competition is an original animation, and there is no paragraph in the comics).


    In the national competition, Fuji and Tezuka made an agreement to fight again, but the plot did not appear until the end of the Net King, and there was not even any paragraph mentioning this paragraph.Tezuka had a match with Fuji at U17. However, Tezuka was aware of Fuji¡¯s intentions and was unwilling to be a stepping stone for Fuji¡¯s growth, so he ended the game halfway through. The human confrontation ended without a disease, and the victory and defeat were never completely distinguished.


    Judging from the plot of the new Wang Wang, Tezuka in the U17 period should be slightly stronger than Fuji, but only at that time, and Fuji also further evolved, completing the wind attack skills Aoi Fuxue and the magical light wind, and the strength is not the same as the U17 period. On the same day, the strength of these two people will eventually become an epic sinkhole, and they don''t know how to fill it in.


    The people in Qingxue didn''t know so much, but they were still looking forward to this game, because even they wanted to know who Tezuka and Fuji are strong and who is weak.


    Before the start of the game, both Tezuka and Fuji were doing warm-ups very seriously, because they both felt that the meaning of the game was different.


    The people who did not play in the tennis club were all waiting on the playing field. The saddest thing is Gan and Kikumaru. Although the time of this game is a bit earlier than in the animation, they still need to play at the same time. Time to see Tezuka and Fuji''s game, let them feel sorry.


    It was finally time to start the game, and Tezuka and Fuji appeared almost simultaneously.


    Tezuka is still the same as the iceberg before, at least on the surface, there is no change, it is really''profound skill'', but the second seems to be a lot more serious. Once it appears, it is in the state of''eye-opening'', even if it was last time. This was not the case when playing against Sanada.


    The two were standing across the ball site, and an atmosphere of master duel was naturally generated, causing the people around to hold their breath unconsciously and watch the two people on the court intently.


    Finally, the first mouth to open:


    "I''ve been waiting for a long time this day. I hope I can play a great game, Tezuka."


    "Come on, no two."


    Tezuka was still so concise and concise, in fact he had been waiting for this day for a long time.


    This matchup made everyone nervous. In fact, even Coach Ryugasaki could not predict what kind of chain reaction this game would trigger, but everything could not be stopped.


    Even Kaid¨­''s deep personality couldn''t help feeling nervous, with sweat in his hands. In order to ease his mood, he asked, "Is this the first time that Tezuka and Fuji-senpai meet each other?"


    Kawamura pinched his chin and said:


    "Although I have been with their classmates for three years, the two of them seem to have never played against each other in my memory, not since the first grade."


    Even Kawamura, who is also in the third grade, has never seen the match between these two players, so the strength of Tezuka and Fuji has been a mystery. In fact, even Naruto doesn¡¯t know it because he has seen the line of fate. The result of the duel between the two is a very simple number-five to five, which is difficult to distinguish.


    Looking at the stadium, Dashi looked very serious and said:


    "No, the two of them have competed in the first grade."


    Every word was shocked.


    "Is it true, Dashi?!"


    "Senior Dashi, what was the process of the game like?"


    "Who won? Minister Tezuka or Fuji-senpai?"


    "Ah... Well, I don¡¯t know the detailed process too much. It¡¯s just that in the first grade I accidentally heard Minister Yamato and Coach Ryuzaki talking, saying that Kazuka Tezuka played a game, and the result seemed to be It''s the appearance of Tezuka''s 0-6 defeat."


    "A fiasco? Impossible, even if Minister Tezuka is in the first grade, he won''t lose 0-6, right?"


    "But it''s hard to say if the opponent is the best..."


    Everyone looked at each other. Apart from the two parties involved, only Yamato and Ryugasaki knew the detailed process.Of course Naruto knew it too. At that time, Tezuka was injured in his arm by a senior, and naturally lost the match with Fuji with the injury. Since then, the two classmates have not had a chance to fight each other for three years, and they don¡¯t know if it is true. There is no chance or both sides are avoiding, but today is finally the time to avoid unavoidable, after all, it is time to tell a result.


    "The game is about to start."


    Naruto''s words drew everyone''s attention back and looked towards the court.


    As the referee of this game, the "manager" of the golden nightmare king, Naruto can see the same things she can see. This is a 50-50 in fate. What will happen in this game She is curious about the outcome.


    "Now we will start the Tezuka duel match in the school rankings, and Fuji will serve."


    In the face of the match against Tezuka, even the one who has always been as stable as Taishan was very nervous. After spending some time adjusting his mentality, he made the first serve of the game.


    It seems that because the opponent is Tezuka, I know that the trick of disappearing serve is useless, so he uses a standard serve. After serving, he goes directly to the Internet and takes an active offensive from the beginning.


    "Serve to the Internet? This is really rare for Fuji!"


    "Director Tezuka is online too!"


    Fuji played aggressively, even Tezuka, speeding up the Internet immediately after receiving Fuji''s serve, the two seemed to intend to attack each other from the start, and the fight was extremely decisive and intense.


    In the back and forth confrontation, both of them fought extremely resolutely, making the viewers unconsciously nervous.


    At this time, Tezuka''s return ball suddenly hit the net and turned into a net-rolling goal.Fuyi was stunned, but his reaction speed was quite fast, and he immediately took a step forward to catch the ball, and at the same time the return ball was wiped to the net and turned into a tennis ball.


    Tezuka rushed to the net to hit the ball, but this time he failed to play the tennis ball and returned the ball slightly.


    Fuji stood in front of the net and jumped up directly, smashing!


    Boom!!


    Fuji''s smash hit the ground, making a heart-stirring sound, and the golden nightmare king announced loudly: "Fuji scored this ball, and the score was 15:0."


    Only after playing a ball, the atmosphere of the game is already very tense, making everyone watching feel a pressure. Dashi looked at the court with shocked expression on his face and said: "Fuji guy... won''t be aiming at the net. Did you deliberately hit Tezuka''s tennis ball with a rolling tennis ball?" Oishi himself didn''t believe it when he said this. It is extremely difficult to receive the ball in such an unexpected situation of rolling tennis, let alone deliberately at this moment. Then play a rolling tennis back, how can people do this kind of thing?


    "This joke is too much, Senior Dashi."


    "How can there be such a thing?"


    Sure enough, Dashi''s words caused a burst of "spouts" around them. Obviously they couldn''t believe that anyone could do this level, but Naruto said with certainty: "That was intentional."


    "what?"

 2143 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2143

    "Fuji-senpai just played tennis on purpose."


    After getting Naruto''s''confirmation'', all the spectators swallowed unconsciously, and then turned their eyes to the court again.


    ''That ball was deliberate, right?''


    "It''s really Tezuka. Although I was lucky to score with a smash, but..."Fuji lowered his head and looked at the palm of his hand. "I sweated in my hand after the first goal. How many years hasn''t it been like this?"''


    The pressure that Tezuka brought to Fuji was unprecedented. However, under this pressure, Fuji also played extremely decisively, constantly attacking, attacking and attacking. The Fuji Zhousuke, the one who is best at defensive and counterattack, only regards tennis as a defensive counterattack. The genius of a game is the only one, and he has overpowered Tezuka Kunomitsu, the minister of Qingxue, in attack.


    "This round was won by Fuji, the score was 1:0."


    Tezuka, lead a LoveGame that has been missing for a long time.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Twenty-Nine-The limit of thousands of tempers!


    "Director Tezuka actually eats nothing."


    "In this way, it doesn''t seem to be a strange thing for the minister to be defeated by the fuji senior in the first grade."


    The fact that Tezuka eats LoveGame is obviously surprising, but if the opponent is the other person of Qingxue Shuangbi, Fu Er Zhousuke, it does not seem to be so unacceptable.


    Tezuka''s surface is as steady as an old dog, and his heart is turbulent.


    ''It''s really a long-lost zero point, no two, is this your greeting?That being the case, I have to do my best to fight you!''


    Tezuka and Fuji mean almost the same to each other. They are teammates, opponents, and even the turning point of each other''s destiny. They are enemies that cannot be defeated without doing their best.


    Tezuka made up his mind to completely separate the winner from Fujitsu, squeezed the tennis ball with his hand, and then threw it up sharply. It was his close-corner serve.


    Although this serve is not as good as a zero serve, it is fast, powerful, and very difficult to receive. More importantly, it does not have the serious side effects of zero serve, so it is Tezuka''s most common serve technique. .


    The tennis flew to Fuji¡¯s eyes in an instant, and the speed of the ball was even faster than when the Kanto tournament was in the match against Atobe. It seems that Tezuka not only completely healed his arm this time in Germany and Kyushu, but also let him. His strength has improved again.


    With Fuji¡¯s ability to react, it¡¯s not too late to keep up with the speed of the short-corner serve, but it¡¯s another matter when swinging to catch the ball. The more powerful close-corner serve makes it difficult for Fuji to resist in terms of power. After the second arm held a stalemate for a while, he couldn''t hold the racket anymore and let the racket go straight out.


    "This ball was scored by Tezuka, and the score was 15:0."


    "Tezuka..."


    As a teammate and an old enemy, I am afraid that Qingxue is choosing the person who knows Tezuka''s strength best except for the heresy of Naruto. Now I feel that Tezuka''s strength has improved compared to the Kanto Conference, even if it is the same. Calm, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    "Don''t be careless on the ground, no two."


    "The essence of human beings is a repeater. Does this sentence apply in the second dimension?"


    Hearing Tezuka''s iconic line again, Naruto couldn''t help but complain even at such an important game moment. Speaking of the two icebergs, Tezuka and Sanada, not only did they have few expressions from beginning to end. , The lines seem to be over and over again, Sanada is nothing more than "the three-tiered tyrants of Li Haida have no dead ends", "too lax" and so on, and Tezuka is not crooked is "don''t care about the ground", "pillars" ''These, so the essence of the iceberg is...


    Tezuka naturally didn''t know Naruto''s complaints, otherwise, even if it was him, his face would not be too good-looking, he would focus on the game and still use his close-corner serve.


    The power of the close-corner serve is indeed very strong, especially for the skill-focused players like Fuji, it can achieve the effect of reducing ten games in one effort.


    Fuji tried to use both hands to catch Tezuka''s near-corner serve. As a result, although it could barely resist the power of the near-corner serve, it was not easy to control the ball with both hands, and the impact force of the near-corner serve was still too large, resulting in a return. The ball has no quality.


    Tezuka rushed to the net and scored directly with a block interception. The ball took only 10 seconds.


    Fuji Otezuka''s near-corner serve is very troublesome, especially since there is no good way to crack it, let Tezuka score consecutively, only to play for a minute, Tezuka directly pulled back a game.


    "This time it was Minister Tezuka who let Fuji Senpai get zero eggs."


    "These two people really don''t give in to each other!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhbyoverbyby andbyededingbytheedingingby allbyplayforeverbeforehemofthegame"will become?!"


    Hearing Horio''s''wailing'', Naruto also curled his lips. In fact, he doesn''t know what the game will be like. It will end with a loss or something like in the animation. He can Controlling it is unpredictable, because the future is unlimited, and Naruto can''t assert how the follow-up will develop without any forced intervention.


    After Tezuka and Fujii each secured a game, the situation in the third and fourth rounds changed from the previous style of lightning and stone fire, but they played very anxiously.


    Unlike the previous two rounds, where only three minutes were played, three, four, and two rounds combined for a full 15 minutes. In the continuous tug-of-war, neither of them would give in, and no one could have an absolute advantage. , After four rounds, Tezuka and Fujin both broke serve once, and once again tied with 2:2.


    The two of them have shown a very high level of strength. Most people in Qingxue understand that even with the current strength of the two, they can¡¯t handle it, and everyone knows that the game hasn¡¯t been true yet. Start.


    Tezuka''s Tezuka domain, zero-cutting, and hard-working limit have not yet performed their stunts. Fuji also has three counterattacks, the guard of Hecton Kreis, and the disappearing serve. These tricks are useless. Although it was tense, the match was still in the category of''normal tennis''. When one of the players couldn''t hold back and took the lead in expanding their moves into the realm of''fantasy tennis'', then the match was the real start.


    What surprised Naruto was that the one who couldn''t hold back first was Tezuka.


    Tezuka opened the field and launched a real attack.


    ''Weird, I didn''t expect Tezuka to start first. The animation is obviously the same, but the current score situation is not the same as in the animation. It is probably the butterfly effect caused by me, or...''


    Naruto looked at the golden nightmare king who was acting as the referee on the court. This might also be the situation caused by her. After all, her existence would interfere with the trajectory of fate.


    Tezuka opened up a perfect field. This move is a magical skill developed in order to cope with the slow movement caused by the limit of tempering. Tezuka has always been in good condition with this move. So far, there are only Naruto and Tracebe. After cracking this trick, Naruto used power, while Tracebe cracked it by pinching a bottle cap in his hand and hitting a totally unexpected shot.


    However, neither of these two methods are suitable for the current Fuji. He neither has the power of Naruto, nor does he use the tricky methods of Tracebe.


    Tezuka Domain''s control of rotation is almost perfect. Even if Fuji uses the upgraded triple counterattack, it is difficult to break through the domain. While playing, Fujitsu has the problem of being easily distracted.


    "Tezuka''s domain has become more perfect than before, and if the triple counterattack is ineffective...the guard of Hertouncles...no!Not yet!''


    If you use the Guardian of Hecton Kreis, although it does not break the Tezuka domain, it can also invalidate the effect of the domain, because even if the domain can let the ball fly to your side, you can catch the ball but you can¡¯t get it back. It''s useless.


    But Fuer does not plan to use the Guardian of Hectoncres so early, because this trick is already his strongest skill at the moment. If he exposes his cards to Tezuka too early, Fuer will have no chance of winning. He can''t use it yet, at least until Tezuka has tried his best, Fuer will not show his hole cards.


    "This ball was scored by Tezuka, and the score was 40:0."


    Tezuka regained the advantage with the power of the hand mound domain and gained the advantage, but Fuji was at a disadvantage.


    Seeing the tennis ball that contained the domain spinning flying towards him, Fujia''s eyes condensed, and he said, "This is the only thing to use, the fifth hit back!"


    "?"


    Everyone was stunned by the words of Fuji. Everyone knew that Fujitsu had the original triple counterattack, and then upgraded all the triple counterattacks in the match with Tachikai Dasanada, and developed the fourth counterattack Hecton Kerry. The guard of Sri Lanka, but when did Fuji come up with a fifth counterattack?


    Without explaining, he swung his racket towards the tennis ball.


    "Fifth counterattack! Mayfly enveloped!"


    The racket gently wrapped the tennis ball like a veil, and under the soft force, all the spins and all the ball paths on the tennis ball were resolved one by one. It looked like an ordinary counterattack, but It has the same blockbuster effect as the Guardian of Heron Kress, it does not have the special shots of''high speed'' and''power'', but it breaks through the limits of the field and hits the corner of the court.


    "Fuji scored this goal, the score was 40:15."


    "This round was won by no two, the score was 3:2."


    Fuji¡¯s fifth counterattack, the mayfly enveloped Tezuka, successfully cracked the Tezuka domain. After the fifth round, Fuji looked at the racket in his hand and said in a low voice: "I really want to thank Sanada..."


    Naruto could not help but feel speechless when he heard this sentence outside the field. The mayfly cover itself is also the best trick. According to the normal development of the plot, it should be the only way to fight against Orange before the national competition. He understands the role of the triple counterattack in the national competition. It was limited, so before the start of the national competition, a fourth counterattack was developed to cover the mayfly, and in the doubles with Higazhong, he broke the big key shadow of Pingguchang Rin, which changed the situation in one round.


    Although Naruto has caused a lot of butterfly effects in this world, I did not expect this trick to appear, and it was even earlier, and it was not because of Tachibana, but because of the previous game against Sanada, perhaps it was Xu Rulin from Sanada. The one who got the inspiration from it, the fate that had already gone wrong was actually corrected again. I have to say it is really amazing.

 2144 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2144

    The first move was made, but the domain was cracked. Tezuka was already at a disadvantage. Under such a crisis, Tezuka finally no longer hid, and a strong wave of air appeared on his left arm.


    Chapter 330-Two Doors


    The limit of tempering has been revealed, but Tezuka has really come up with his true skills. It is also because Fuji can be much stronger than the original work at the same time. I don¡¯t know that the triple counterattack is all upgraded, and he has also developed a mayfly. Shroud and the guard of Heron Kriss are two great skills. Tezuka can''t defeat the best at this time only with the domain.


    Seeing Tezuka''s tempered appearance, Fuji''s heart was also tense. At this moment, Tezuka suddenly said: "Four goals, the winner will be divided."


    "Ok?"


    Naruto, Fuji, Echizen, and even the King of the Golden Nightmare, were slightly taken aback when they heard Tezuka¡¯s words. The four of them looked at Tezuka at the same time. At this moment, outside of his tempered light, it seemed that There is another kind of light shining on Tezuka''s body, full of wisdom.


    After Tezuka made a notice, he immediately played a strong close-corner serve.


    After thousands of hard work and extreme power blessings, the power of this serve is even more terrifying. Even if you use both hands to hold the racket, you still feel the great impact, and instantly make your arms numb, and you can only barely use the whole body strength. Parry.


    In the face of this powerful shot, it was difficult for him to control the return. Tezuka rushed to the net and smashed.The double counterattack effect blessing has been tempered, and the smash power has soared, which has far exceeded the level of Naruto''s dunk smash.


    Budi didn''t dare to be careless, holding the pat with both hands, turned around quickly.


    "The unicorn landed!"


    This unicorn landing is an improved version of the original brown bear¡¯s arrest. The improvement lies in the change from the original one-handed to the two-handed cast, using the power of the double wall to dissolve the impact of the smash, so even Sanada''s aggression can be blocked.


    However, when Tezuka¡¯s smash fell on Fuji¡¯s racket, Fuji realized that Tezuka¡¯s current power is much stronger than before, and the impact of this smash was greater than Sanada¡¯s aggression. Such as the fire is bigger.


    Fujitsu clenched the racket with both hands and swung the racket up vigorously, finally dispelling the horrible power that had been double-blessed after thousands of trials, but after returning the ball, Fujitsu frowned and seemed to feel the difference. .


    The tennis ball flew over his head, but Tezuka stood still and didn''t move. It wasn''t because he couldn''t move, but because it was unnecessary.


    The tennis ball lands and falls outside the baseline, the distance between the two balls.


    "This ball was scored by Tezuka, and the score was 15:0."


    Sure enough, just as Tezuka said, the winner was decided on the fourth ball, but it is really confusing how Fuji suddenly makes a mistake.


    Only Naruto, the King of the Golden Nightmare, and Echizen Ryoma watched everything on the spot. Everyone looked a little confused. Naruto said confidently, "The smash just now was a tennis ball."


    "Director Tezuka''s ball touched the net?"


    "Yes."


    This is exactly the method used by Echizen Ryoma in a past practice match to crack the Brown Bear¡¯s capture, because after the smash hits the net, the ball path will be slightly changed. This change will cause the Brown Bear to capture the net and the Kirin¡¯s return ball out of bounds. .


    However, this method of cracking cannot be popularized at all, because deliberately playing tennis itself requires extremely high ball control and mentality, especially deliberately touching the net during smashes, except for those''big guys''. Most people have no such possibility.


    This method of cracking is really clever, and Fuji himself is helpless, but compared to this ball, what makes people more concerned about is the''announcement'' Tezuka just made.


    Naruto closed his eyes and explored the past, to check the destiny development of Tezuka during the period when he was not in Qingxue. It just ended. When he understood the cause and effect, Kanhe Kikumaru, who had already finished the game on the other side, hurried over. .


    Kikumaru was impatient, and hurriedly said before standing still:


    "How is the game going?!"


    The match between Tezuka and Fuji is really important to Qingxue. No wonder he is so nervous. Naruto replied: "Five games have been played. Now the leader of Fuji is 3:2, and the leader of the sixth team will get the first. He cracked the Kirin and scored one point, and the Minister seemed to understand the limit of talent."


    Hearing Naruto say''the limit of brilliance'', Kikumaru, Kawamura, and Kaido all looked confused, while Oishi and Kan were shocked. Echizen Ryoma frowned, thinking deeply.


    The limit of talent is one of the three gates that belong to the deep level of the selfless realm just like the limit of tempering. It can be said to be the ultimate manifestation of the player¡¯s quotient. One can see through the game situation in an instant and perfectly predict the number of balls needed for that round. Same as Tezuka did just now.


    Logically speaking, Tezuka should have opened the second door in the national competition and Shitenbao Temple, but he did not expect it to appear in advance. After seeing the fate of Tezuka in the past, Naruto has already understood the cause and effect. Because he encountered some situations when he was in Kyushu.


    Tezuka first treated his arm in Germany, and then after the exchange game with the West Coast of the United States, he went to Kyushu for the next stage of treatment and rehabilitation training. In Kyushu, Tezuka encountered another that also opened the state of selflessness. The people of the deep gate-Chitose thousands of miles!


    Chitose was originally a native of Kyushu. When he was studying at Shiraku Junior High School, he was also called Kyushu Shuangxiong with Tachibana Kupira. Although he was transferred to Shitenbao Temple this year, he had to heal his eyes and explore the deepest part of the state of no self. The upright clothes are seamless, so I often take time off from school, and the attendance rate is only 49.8%. This time when I returned to my home in Kyushu, I accidentally ran into Tezuka Kunomitsu who was undergoing rehabilitation there. As a result, the two insights in the state of selflessness There was a game, and the result was different from that in the national competition. Tezuka narrowly won 7-6.


    It was through the match with Chitose that Tezuka saw and finally realized the second door of the selfless state-the limit of talent.


    It is not a mere coincidence that Tezuka met Chitose in Kyushu.In fact, judging from the plot of the national competition, Chitose did meet him when Tezuka was undergoing treatment in Kyushu, but Tezuka didn''t notice Chitose at the time.


    The reason why the two officially met and played a game was the ghost of the world''s''mandate'', or the butterfly effect brought by the appearance of Naruto.


    Because of Naruto¡¯s influence, Fuji¡¯s strength is obviously stronger than that of the original book. If Tezuka only uses zero-cutting and Tezuka domain to face today¡¯s Fuji, obviously there is not much chance of winning, even if the limit of hard work is added, Also still has the upper hand.


    The''system'' ruled that the difference in strength between the two people, whose original strength and chance of winning should be 50-50, was too wide, so in order to maintain the balance of strength between the two, this affected the fate of Chitose and asked him to meet Tezuka in advance. Meet and inspire Tezuka to realize the limits of talent.


    So Chitose¡¯s role is actually being sent by the Mandate of Heaven to give Tezuka experience and buff.(Chitose is such a miserable man)


    The strength of Tezuka, who opened two doors, skyrocketed, and even if the domain was broken, he would not lose sight of Fuer.


    Originally, there is a weakness that is difficult to eliminate from the limit of thousands of trials. When all the strength is concentrated on the arm, the function of other parts of the body will decrease. Therefore, the "domain" is needed to eliminate this weakness. But now although the domain is cracked, the hand Tsukam can still use the extreme power of his talents to firmly grasp the situation of the game, so that Fuji can''t hit the ball beyond the range of his own defense. While reducing his own consumption, he maximizes the power of the limit of tempering.


    At this moment, Tezuka is like a superb master in martial arts novels who both internally and externally. He can capture the opponent''s attack and then fight back with double power. The limit is the strongest external skill, and he can understand the whole situation. , The limit of the radiance of talent that maximizes the combat power with the smallest force is undoubtedly the internal strength. At this time, Tezuka is only one step away from the legendary supreme realm.


    Tezuka, who opened the two doors, has almost no shortcomings. To defeat him now, there is no way other than being upright. Even if the strength is greatly advanced, it is difficult to resist the two heavy doors.


    "This round was won by Tezuka, with a score of 5:3."


    Chapter 331-Rewriting of Destiny


    Everyone thought that after going through the contest with many powerful players, the strength should be better than Tezuka, who had just returned from injury, but he did not expect that Tezuka''s performance was even higher, and he opened two deep-seated fans in the selfless realm. The door makes it difficult for today''s Fuji to fight against it.


    Naruto looked at the two people''s determination with emotion. Because of the butterfly effect caused by his appearance, Qingxue''s overall strength is stronger than that of the original work. Except for Echizen Ryoma, who took too much luck from him, other positive Almost all of the elections are stronger than the same period, especially for people like Tezuka and Fuji, who have strong luck in their own right.


    Kunimitsu Tezuka, who has opened two doors and made great progress, is infinitely close to the level of Sanada in the finals of the national competition. To be honest, even if you look at the middle school students across the country now, they will definitely defeat Tezuka at this time. , There is only Naruto, the strange and Tachikai God''s son, Seiichi Komura.


    While watching the game as the referee, the King of Golden Nightmare also communicated with Naruto telepathically.


    "Who do you think will win this game?"


    Naruto just finished feeling emotional, suddenly heard the voice of the golden nightmare king, and cast her eyes, "Why do you ask me about this kind of thing? Even if Tezuka looks completely dominant now, the odds of the two of them are still five. Five open, whether it¡¯s Tezuka or Fuji, the probability of winning is the same. How do you tell me to predict this kind of thing? And even if the odds of winning reach 99:1, I can¡¯t say that either of them is an absolute victory, because the probability is never To 100%."


    "This is the truth that everything in the world is absolutely true. No wonder you have never liked to forcibly twist the development of these plots. Such unpredictable things are quite interesting."


    Naruto and the King of Golden Nightmare are similar in realm, so both can be regarded as each other''s only "confidantes". After all, other people are not standing at their heights and cannot understand their thoughts at all.


    All-knowing and omnipotent means that there is no ups and downs in life, only emptiness and loneliness are left. That kind of life is not what Naruto wants, so Naruto will always keep his heart. Although the golden nightmare king used to watch and know everything, but now he is experiencing it personally It''s another matter.


    Naruto heard that the King of Golden Nightmare felt more and more mysterious, so he stopped quickly and said, "But this guy, Fujie, has turned his head again. In a sense, I quite admire him."


    Although Buer is a genius, he has always had a bad problem. It¡¯s easy to lose focus during the game. When you say that it¡¯s okay for you to lose focus in a second-rate and third-rate game, you can¡¯t lose anyway. Even with Sanada and Tezuka''s levels of competition, he can still be distracted, and Fuji''s heart is really big enough.


    With the ability of the golden nightmare king, of course, it is easy to see that Fu is wandering. What I think is undoubtedly the past that fell in love with Tezuka. The corner of his mouth suddenly curled up, and he said with a light smile: "What''s wrong, so worried about yourself? Your brother-in-law?"


    "amount¡­¡­"


    Naruto originally didn''t want to continue talking about those advanced topics with the Golden Nightmare King, but he was teased by the Golden Nightmare King and choked directly. Of course, the things between him and Fuji Yumiko could not be hidden from the Golden Nightmare King''s eyes, golden The King of Nightmare is a very good friend and a very good teacher. Talking with her, even Naruto can benefit a lot, but omniscience and omnipotence means that he has no privacy at all. It is a blessing and a misfortune. .


    "Humph."

 2145 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2145

    The King of Golden Nightmare can see Naruto''s embarrassment without turning his head. He snorted and stopped teasing Naruto, and their attention gradually returned to the game.


    Fuji is still distracted. The game with Tezuka brought his thoughts back to that day uncontrollably, when Tezuka fought him with an injury and was defeated.


    ''At that time, it was agreed to meet again, but I didn''t expect that a long time would pass.You have become much stronger than before, whether it is your skills or your willpower, but you are not the only one who has evolved, so let you see all of my strength.''


    "This ball was scored by Tezuka, the score was 40:0, the end point."


    Just when Fujia finally woke up from his memories and made up his mind to fight Tezuka, the game has come to the end of Tezuka. From everyone¡¯s point of view, Tezuka opened the double door. There is no flaw, and the final defeat is set.


    "Next goal, seven goals."


    "At the end, do you have to make a brilliant and absolute prediction?"


    "The Minister is too strong, it seems that the seniors are going to lose."


    "There is no way. After all, the talent and the power of tempering are too powerful, even if it is the same, I can''t think of a solution."


    Fuji stared at Tezuka, who was still calm and steady at the end of the game, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face, and said, "I''m sorry to keep you waiting, Tezuka."


    "Yeah, it''s been a long time indeed."


    The words of the two were puns, not only that it took too much time for Fuer to wake up from the memory, but also because today''s matchup was too long for both of them.


    "You and I are going to completely decide the outcome today, then don''t show mercy, come on, Tezuka!"


    Fujia made a prediction of his opponent''s decisive battle, and then slowly closed his eyes.


    This is not the usual way of squinting your eyes, but closing your eyes completely and not looking at things at all. Everyone feels incomprehensible to Fu''s behavior. Kikumaru even shouted: "Fuji, you close your eyes What are you doing! How can you play without opening your eyes?!" Kikumaru has dynamic vision that surpasses ordinary people, so every time he plays, he will subconsciously stare at the ball. For him, even most people, he has to stare at the ball. The ball is a matter of course, but here is not a three-dimensional element maintained by general laws.


    No one said a word, still closed his eyes.


    This time it was Tezuka''s heart that stood opposite him was fluctuating, because when Fuji closed his eyes, the limit of his brilliance could no longer predict Fuji''s movements. Although Fuji was right in front of him, But it seemed to have disappeared out of thin air. Such a change caused Tezuka Furui''s heart to fluctuate slightly.


    Before Tezuka can figure out the changes of Fuji, Fuji''s disappeared serve has flown in front of him.


    The spin attached to the tennis ball makes the ball disappear from Tezuka¡¯s eyes at the moment it bounces. However, this kind of ball can only be regarded as a trick for opponents. The eyes behind the lens have a clear insight into the path of the disappearing serve, the racket. Wave to the empty space.


    boom!


    There was a muffled noise in the air. The tennis ball that had disappeared appeared on Tezuka''s racket out of thin air, and then it hit back with a tempered double counterattack in an instant, and the tennis ball flew towards Fuji at an astonishing speed.


    Although Fuji closed his eyes, he still seemed to be able to see the ball clearly. The swift attack of the double counterattack seemed to be a fast but Fuji action. Compared with Fuji''s action, it seemed that the whole world had slowed down. , Even the eyesight of Kikumaru or Echizen couldn''t see through his movements completely.


    Buer sprinted forward, swung the ball, and shouted:


    "Completely! Wind Attack Skill Light Wind!"


    Fuji finally completed this attacking magical skill. In the match against Tezuka, the moment the light wind hits, a whirlwind seemed to blow out of thin air on the court, and he flew to Tezuka with the tennis ball, surpassing all the speed in the past. It was difficult for Tezuka, who had opened the two doors, to reflect. Under Guangfeng¡¯s offensive, a crack appeared in the everlasting iceberg.


    "Fuji scored this goal, the score was 40:15."


    The King of Golden Nightmare knew everything and announced the score earnestly. Everyone recovered from the shock and sluggishness just now, and Kikumaru said blankly, "What happened just now? What did Budu do?"


    Fuji''s light wind was so fast, even with Kikumaru''s eyesight, he didn''t know what happened just now, let alone other people, everyone looked blank.


    Naruto lightly nodded and said secretly: "Use your heart to block the absolute notice of the limit of talent, and then use the magical light and wind to attack the weak points that the limit can''t be defended. Both doors have been breached by Fuji.''


    Fuji¡¯s mind is just by closing his eyes not to look at the ball, and then instinctively hitting back at the tennis with other senses of the body, so as to make his talents useless, because even Fuji himself doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s next. How to play the ball is completely left to instinct, which is fundamentally different from Sanada''s hard to know Ruyin.


    Tezuka is really the best medicine to stimulate the evolution of Fujitsu. Originally Fujitsu will crack the Nio Phantom in the finals of the national competition, and Tezuka''s talents will be refreshed. As a result, Tezuka''s evolution has also contributed to Fujitsu. He has further evolved, and he has completed the uniqueness of mind and eye and magical skills, and he is already stronger than he after the national competition.


    Naruto and the King of Golden Nightmare see through everything, and when Fujitsu uses the light wind, his fate line has changed. The original complicated fate trajectory has completely disappeared, and finally the fate line that guides the outcome of this game is left. next.


    "The outcome is determined."


    "At the end of the game, No Two won, the score was 7:5."


    Destiny, rewritten again at this moment!


    Chapter 332-Can you beat me?


    Tezuka was defeated by Fuji. This is the proof that the fate has been rewritten. The plot of the original school rankings has changed, and now even the results have begun to deviate. This also shows that the way of the golden nightmare king makes destiny deviate. Further expanded.


    After the game, Tezuka was not discouraged from losing, nor did he have the joy of victory. Both of them felt that they were finally relieved. The problems that had been plagued for a long time were finally put down, and both of them felt relaxed.


    The two came forward to shake hands, and Tezuka said:


    "Good fight, no two."


    "It''s luck that I won this time, but I don''t think I will fight with you in the future."


    "Yes."


    Neither Tezuka nor Fujie wanted to compete with each other anymore, and only hoped that this would end, but where the deviating fate would take the two of them, no one knew.


    At the end of the game, the golden nightmare king who served as the referee also walked out of the court and came to Naruto, saying: "Tezuka actually lost to Fuji. This is really unexpected and reasonable."


    "Don''t talk about the kind of nonsense that seems to be a second-year second in Wen Qing, what is so unexpected for you, anyway, the fate of the two of them has long been seen through?"


    Naruto spit out, and the golden nightmare king was not angry, saying:


    "Then it should be your game. How are you going to win them? Or are you going to deliberately release the water?"


    "Come less, I won''t lose to both of them."


    Naruto murmured back, but what the King of Golden Nightmare said really made him a little headache. Whether it was Fuji or Tezuka, it was troublesome for Naruto to compete with them.


    It¡¯s not their strength. To say that no one in the world of strength is Naruto¡¯s opponent, even the invincible God¡¯s Son. The only real opponent that can exist as Naruto¡¯s opponent is the Golden Nightmare King. It''s just that these two people are both troublesome.


    Fuji is too black, and Tezuka is too serious. No matter who you are playing against, how much strength Naruto has to show is the biggest problem. It is very troublesome to be caught by these two big guys if you are not careful. Thing.


    The King of Golden Nightmare had expected this a long time ago, so he deliberately got Kazuka Kazuru into a group with him, wanting to see how he has a headache now.


    Naruto can''t think of a good way to solve the two troublesome guys. In the end, it can only be like that. Soldiers will come to cover the water and earth. Is he really afraid of it anyway?


    According to the progress, Naruto and Fuji will play in the afternoon of the second day, and the next day will be Naruto and Tezuka in the afternoon of the last day of the intramural ranking competition.


    When I saw Fuji on the court the next day, Fuji smiled again and said to Naruto: "I met you on the court again. I''m looking forward to this game for a long time. Up."


    Naruto and Fuji have played against each other not many times. As far as this year is concerned, there will only be one in-school ranking competition in the spring after the beginning of school, and once before the Kanto final.


    In the first match, Naruto directly broke Fuji''s undefeated record in the school, and the second time it brought a greater impact, and ultimately contributed to Fuji''s transformation in the Kanto final.


    It can be said that Naruto''s influence on Fuji is no less than that of Tezuka. Today''s game, just like Fuji said, he has been looking forward to it for a long time.


    ''Hehe, I really didn''t expect it at all.''


    The corners of Naruto''s mouth twitched, and his heart was crazy. If it weren''t for the golden messenger, he wouldn''t want to compete with the super black-bellied guy Fuji.

 2146 Infinite Reincarnation Naruto Chapter 2146

    The King of Golden Nightmare appeared as a referee again, sat on the referee''s chair with a narrow smile, coughed twice, and said solemnly on the surface: "Now, let¡¯s play a match against the vortex and serve. "


    In the face of this long-awaited game, of course, Fuji has no chance of being merciful, so he shot a quick break on the first ball and made a disappearing serve.


    Although Naruto''s mouth and heart are spitting out the black-bellied match, it is really troublesome, but he won''t shrink back when the real match begins, he makes a broken step under his feet and moves quickly.


    "Ahhhh, I started attacking so soon, then I''m not welcome, swing the ball!!"


    The sturdy muscles explode with strange power that is visible to the naked eye, and the unmatched force drives the tennis ball to fly towards Fuer instantly. Of course, the five-dimensional of Fuer is impeccably excellent in technique and mental power, but it has some strength. It''s lacking. It can be dealt with by ordinary power players with the same skill, but Naruto can only be a normal player with brute force.


    Fuji knows that Naruto¡¯s power can¡¯t be underestimated, so he quickly held the racket with both hands. After experiencing the game with Sanada, Fuji also further exercised himself. Compared with the Kanto finals, Naruto¡¯s strength has also improved a lot. The one-handed swing ball can''t directly hit the unused racket.


    The wave ball was turned into a powerful force and flew in the opposite direction of Naruto''s half-time. The ball was worthy of aiming to the boundary of the court, hitting a position that just won''t go out of bounds, and it can still be done with both hands. The ball control shows that Fuji''s strength has indeed improved a lot compared to a month ago. It is not accidental that he can beat Tezuka.


    "Hey, Fuji Senpai, this kind of attack can''t score from me."


    Naruto laughed, and immediately appeared on his legs an air wave representing the limit of tempering. Naruto can manipulate the tempered air wave at will, just like the Echizen Ryoma in the national finals. Under the blessing of tempering, Naruto Ben The powerful explosive power has become even more amazing, almost the same effect as teleport can be achieved on this small court.


    Although Fuji''s ball was aimed at the boundary, it was still not as fast as Naruto''s leg. After Naruto caught up with the tennis ball, the tempered air wave immediately shifted to the right hand holding the racket.


    boom!!


    "Fight back twice!"


    Naruto successfully played a well-trained double counterattack effect, although it is not a big move like the wave ball, but with the blessing of the double counterattack effect, the power cannot be underestimated.


    Fuji opened his eyes abruptly, and a dignified gleam flashed in his ice blue eyes, and said in secret:''The whirlpool is more capable than Tezuka, and he must break his trick!''


    Naruto once demonstrated this ability to freely manipulate air waves when he was playing against the trail, so now he is not surprised to see it. While thinking about the solution in his heart, his offense is also correct.


    "The phoenix is ??still in its nest!"


    Fuji used his first move after the triple counterattack upgrade. Phoenix Huanchao is essentially the same as Feiyan Huanchao, using the opponent''s top spin to make a super cut, but after Phoenix still nests over the net, falls faster than flying. Yan returns to the nest faster and attacks more sharply.


    Naruto was originally near the bottom line, and he was caught off guard by using Phoenix to attack the frontcourt position. However, Naruto has the ability to manipulate a thousand tempered air waves, and the acceleration ability at this moment is definitely ranked first in Qingxue, even if it is Kikumaru or Echizen can''t compare with him.


    Naruto''s figure appeared in front of the net like a ghost, picking up the tennis ball that was about to land.


    Fuji saw that the Phoenix was still broken, and he was not surprised at all, or if Naruto could not catch the ball, Fuji would be truly surprised and swiped his racket backhand.


    "White Dragon!!"


    The tennis ball, which is given a strong turn, flies high in the breeze. Unlike the original white whale, the white dragon will not fly back into the court without any extra effort. Dragon-like trick.


    This trick is the same as the Phoenix Returning to the Nest. If you want to pick it up, you have to pick it up before landing, and it will be troublesome after landing.Naruto turned around and rushed back. The strength of the hard work greatly reduced the burden of his feet when he turned quickly, and Naruto jumped up.


    "Slam Dunk!!"


    "The unicorn landed!"


    That familiar routine, Naruto''s best slam dunk smash, was cracked by Kylin''s landing, but the path of Kylin''s landing was too high, but it was not faster than Naruto''s speed at this time.


    There are thousands of hardened and blessed Naruto, the speed is enough to easily cover the entire stadium, even if you use a unicorn to attack Naruto''s backcourt, it is meaningless.


    Naruto holds the racket and swings it!


    "Monthly reading!"


    The ball is elusive like a dream, even if it is a genius, it has not been able to crack it so far.


    "The ball was scored by the vortex, and the score was 15:0."


    Within one goal, three were broken.


    With a smile on his face, Naruto stood proudly in front of Buu.


    "Can you beat me, don''t you two weeks help?"


    Chapter 333-Lightning from the sky


    "Why don''t you remove the incomplete word, how about it?" There was still no joy or anger in the smiled voice.


    This person seems to be born not to be angry, it seems that there is nothing that can affect his mood.


    "1:0"


    As soon as the voice fell, the assistant offered his second move within two weeks.


    "Wow, it''s the Brown Bear who is the only senior student caught in the net!"


    From time to time in the crowd, the energetic voice of the little girl who cheered for Buer Zhou came again.


    Buer Zhousuke is never obsessed with winning or losing, and can pass through all the way through only relying on talent, becoming one of the rare talents in the Youth Academy, but it is also a type of strong when it comes to strength.


    Genius is not terrible, what is terrible is the obsession in the heart, with chasing and working hard for it, this is terrible.


    "Sure enough, the squinting eyes are all monsters!" After the ball fell, Naruto was not annoyed, and it was still the extremely unflattering and inadequate voice.


    He even raised the racket in his hand to do stretching exercises, but Jianfeng pointed out, "I will never lose to you, no two seniors!"


    When saying this, Naruto was extremely confident and serious.


    "Tennis, is it fun, Naruto? Huh? Let''s have a good time, right?"


    The gentle voice is still the same, but people who are familiar with Buduo can hear the seriousness in his words.


    "it is good!"


    Naruto agreed readily, with an extremely heroic spirit.


    "Snapped!"


    At this moment, a bucket of dark blue lightning shot out from the sky, slashing straight at Naruto.


    Seeing this, the golden nightmare king outside the stadium couldn''t help grinning.


    Let you install X and get struck by lightning!


    Looking at the momentum of this lightning, I still don''t know which plane to strike Naruto into!


    The golden nightmare king smiled, and a flash of light also quietly disappeared.


    A game was disrupted by a lightning bolt from the sky.


    Above the meeting, there was chaos, and Naruto disappeared before everyone''s eyes.


    Is Naruto still there?


    Everyone does not know, but the story of Wang Wang continues.